《Wanjie storage box》


 1 Chapter 1 Old Students

    "Senior, how do you sell this fan?"


    On an inner square of Jiang University, a twenty-five-year-old young man squatted in front of a stall, picked up a small white electric fan and asked the stall owner, who was about the same size as him, or even bigger than him. Obese young people who are one or two years younger.


    Jiangzhou University, the full name of Jiangzhou University, is the best comprehensive university in Jiangzhou, and Jiangzhou is the largest city in Qing Province and the capital city. Therefore, Jiangzhou University is also the best university in Qing Province, even if it is Across the country, Jiangzhou University has consistently entered the top ten.


    Today, in the best university in Qinghai Province, a small trade fair is being held. Both sides of the transaction are students from Jiangda University. The main reason is that the graduation season is here. The seniors are about to leave the school. Many of their things will not be taken away, and if they can continue to be used, they will be traded. Those who come to buy things are some lower grade students. You can buy things here without worry, and the price is relatively cheaper. Therefore, today this trade fair is very lively.


    The trade fair was held in the largest square in the school, and the person who just spoke was a small fan in the booth.


    However, the fat stall owner did not directly answer his words, but looked at him with some doubts and asked: "How old are you? Why don''t you look like it."


    The young man said with a calm face: "My sophomore, only twenty years old, it''s just a little older."


    "Is this a little bit?" the fat man murmured, you obviously look older than me, but he didn''t bother with this issue. Whatever he did, he was here to sell things, not to check his account. of.


    "I bought this fan last year. You see, it''s useless. It''s still new. For the sake of everyone being a school, it will sell you for 20 yuan." The fat man said, he is also a new one. A senior student, this is about to leave school, he is going to the magic city to develop, naturally these little things can''t be brought, it''s not convenient.


    In front of this fat man¡¯s booth, besides the fan, there were a lot of clothes hangers, washbasins and shoe cabinets, and so on. He went to the field by himself. It was not easy to bring too many things, so he had to deal with it here.


    "Twenty yuan? Senior, you are too high, right? Even if I buy a new one, it is only twenty-five. You have used all of this. Look, there is still a crack here. Let''s do it, everyone Take a step back each, five yuan." The young man was not satisfied with the price.


    The fat man almost spewed a mouthful of old blood after hearing this young man''s words. Is this a step back?There are too many retreats. And, the crack, you look at it with a magnifying glass, it has no effect at all. Okay, you can''t see it if your eyes are not attached to it.


    The fat man was a little speechless about this schoolboy, but these things are still for sale. The price is not satisfied. You can continue to talk about it, but he obviously has no experience in this area. Finally, after being fooled by the young man, he agreed to sell it for eight yuan. When he reacted, the young man had already held the electric fan in his hand.


    The fat senior was a little bit dumbfounded, but he didn''t continue to entangle him. Everyone is from the same school, so there is no need to quarrel about these ten dollars.


    And that young man seemed to have a soft spot for the fat seniors. After talking about the fan, he didn''t pay to leave immediately, but continued to look at other things. So, in the fat seniors¡¯ nerves, that The young man bought most of the things in his booth, and all the things added up, the total is less than fifty yuan, even if these have been used, he is still at a loss.


    Regarding the crying expression of the fat senior in front of him, the young man didn''t seem to see it. Instead, he said to himself: "Senior, you see that I take care of your business so much. Should you give me something? ?"


    "Give it as a gift? I have already lost money by selling these things to you." If there were too many people around, the fat senior would almost be called out. He didn''t think of the somewhat sophisticated junior in front of him. Actually, he was very good at fooling around and bargaining, and he was biased by him unknowingly. If it wasn''t for considering that everyone was in the same school, he would want to take things back and not sell them.


    "Senior, don''t be so pretentious. Everyone belongs to the same school. You can''t take these things with you. I''ll help you deal with it. Didn''t I help you solve the trouble? No need to say thank you, we are all From a school, you just give me some small things." The young man said to the fat senior with a sincere smile on his face.


    "How can I care about it? If it weren''t for a school, I would have blasted you away." The fat man felt his energy surge, and he was obviously the other party who had been arguing about the price. He seemed to have been compromising.


    "Senior, you don''t think we should be entangled in this issue, it is meaningless, you see that I bought so many things from you, it is considered to take good care of your business, you are so good to give away some small things, show it Right." The young man said without giving up.


    "Yes, do you think you can take it yourself, take it and go quickly, and I will lose money when I sell you things." The fat young man was obviously afraid of the student opposite him, and the rest There is nothing valuable in it.


    "I know the senior is the most generous and can take care of our junior students, so I won''t pick it anymore, just take this." The young man said while he was swiftly standing next to the fat senior. I brought a large storage box from. He had been eyeing this storage box a long time ago, but he didn''t think there was anything magical about this storage box. On the contrary, he bought so many things, it was not good at all. Take it, it''s best to have this box.


    "I''m going, this is what you call the''little thing''?" The fat man had a new understanding of the cheeky of the schoolboy opposite him.


    "Isn''t it just a small thing, senior, but you said you let me pick it, you won''t regret it?" The young man looked at the fat senior warily, as if he was afraid he would come up to grab it.


    "What''s your expression? Okay, take it, take it." The fat senior said, this storage box was originally prepared to deal with, but because the model is a little big, it takes up space, and the edges are cracked Some were opened, so no one had asked before, and there was nothing to give to the young man.


    "Thank you, senior." The young man swiftly put all the things he bought before into the storage box, then paid the money, holding the storage box and left, fearing that the fat senior would chase him.


    "Hey, why did he go outside the school? Where is he going to hold these things?" The fat senior thought, looking at the young man in confusion.

 2 Chapter 2 The Bloody Storage Box

    "Hey, good luck today. I found a lot of things and haven''t spent any money yet. I''m so wise." The young man walked out holding the storage box that is higher than the ordinary storage box and muttered to himself. .


    The young man¡¯s name is Huang Feng, nicknamed a lunatic. He is twenty-six years old today. His appearance is not bad. Although he is not of the kind of handsome guy, he is also a good-looking type, and the reason why he walked out of school with these things. , That''s because he is not a student of this school at all, even he has graduated for two years.


    There are several universities near Jiang University, but other universities are better than Jiang¡¯s in terms of teaching quality and reputation. Huang Feng graduated from one of these humble universities. It is said that Jiang University is in the top ten in the country, and it is not even a key university. It is barely a second-rate university.


    Nowadays, there are more and more college students, and jobs are getting harder and harder to find. It is not easy for students who graduated from prestigious universities to find a good job. What''s more, he ranks low in second-rate universities. Therefore, after graduation, there is a lot of employment pressure, and it is not easy to find a good job. I have changed a lot of jobs, and I have not saved much money. Naturally, I can save money in terms of living.


    And the reason why Huang Feng appeared at Jiangda today is because he knew that Jiangda would have such an intramural trade fair today, so he came here specially. He lives a few stops away from Jiangda, near the university. The rental price is generally relatively high, he can not afford to rent.


    It¡¯s said that June is like a fire. That¡¯s right. Under the scorching sun, Huang Feng was already sweating profusely when he walked to the bus stop holding the pile of things. Fortunately, he usually pays attention to exercise. Can hold on.


    Riding on a crowded bus, in the strange eyes of other passengers and drivers, Huang Feng arrived near the house he rented. If it weren¡¯t because of the hot weather and holding a bunch of things, he planned to take the road for several stops. Go straight back.


    "It''s too hot this day. It''s already past noon. It''s still so hot and it''s too hot to let people pass." Huang Feng complained as he walked to his cabin.


    However, when going upstairs, because he wants to avoid a person who is going downstairs, he only needs to hold the storage box and give way to the side. However, even so, the small space still allows the opponent to hit him, and the opponent is not. Intentionally, and immediately apologized, but Huang Feng didn''t hold on to others.


    "Damn, it''s really unlucky, it bleeds." When Huang Feng returned to his rental house, he found that when the other party hit him, his arm hit the cracked place beside the storage box. The skin was pierced and some blood bleed.


    Huang Feng didn''t care either. He took the towel and wiped the blood on his arm, but he didn''t notice that there were some blood stains on the broken storage box, but now it disappeared strangely.


    Huang Feng¡¯s rental house has an area of ??only seven or eight square meters. Because of the limited space and, of course, the lack of money, there is very little furniture in his room, only a bed, a table and not even a stool. However, the room The inside is not very messy, he is a clean person, although the room is not big, but he also cleaned up.


    "Huh, I''m exhausted, this landlord is too picky, and doesn''t install the air conditioner in such a hot day." Huang Feng muttered while taking out the small electric fan in the storage box. Of course, he was just muttering. He also knew that if the air conditioner was installed, the rent would definitely go up. In this case, he would rather blow the fan.


    Turning on the switch, the small fan turned, bringing a bit of coolness to Huang Feng. As expected, the fat senior did not lie to him. There was no problem with this fan and it was completely usable. The eight yuan was worth the money.


    "You are my little apple, I don¡¯t want to love you too much." When the phone rang, Huang Feng quickly picked up the phone. A few days ago, his last job was lost, and he was posting resumes everywhere these days. Interview, so I have been waiting for news.


    "Manager Liu? What? I was hired? I will work tomorrow? Great, thank you, Manager Liu, well, I will be there on time tomorrow. You can rest assured that I will not be late." Huang Feng said with a smile on his face.


    "Oye!" Huang Feng cheered after he hung up the phone. The one who called him just now was from one of the units he interviewed in the past few days, but there was no news from the other units. Huang Feng thought it was. The companies interviewed this time failed. I didn''t expect to be hired by one of them, even though it was just a security guard.


    That¡¯s right, the job interviewed by Huang Feng is security. It¡¯s not easy to find a job these years. Even the job of security is not so easy to interview. For example, the job interviewed by Huang Feng is a big company. Good physical fitness, good image, educational background, college degree or above.


    Although there are a lot of requirements, there are many interviewers, and Huang Feng is one of them, because the company¡¯s benefits are good, with a salary of three thousand and five, five insurances and one housing fund, and gifts or shopping vouchers for holidays. One day off, the other day is counted as overtime, and overtime is paid. This kind of treatment is good in Jiangzhou. Although it can¡¯t be compared with those white-collar workers, it is better than Huang Feng¡¯s previous job. Now I know that I He was naturally happy to be hired, not to mention that there was no news at all from other families.


    However, Manager Liu also said on the phone that they are a large company, so they must pay attention to the appearance and security clothing. The company will distribute them uniformly. However, the shoes will not, and the shoes must be black leather shoes, and they must not be too fancy.


    Huang Feng owns a pair of leather shoes, but they have been wearing them for two years and they are a bit worn out. Therefore, in order to give the leader a good impression tomorrow, he reluctantly decided to go out and buy a new pair.


    After that, Huang Feng went out with his little money. In a leather shoe store, he bought a pair of leather shoes for more than one hundred yuan. Of course, it is impossible for him to go to any specialty store with his savings. I bought it locally.


    After returning to the rental house, Huang Feng put the newly bought leather shoes in the large storage box. At this time, the storage box has become Huang Feng''s storage box. The space here is just that, just right. Need such a thing to place things.


    Putting on his leather shoes, Huang Feng lay on the bed and played with his mobile phone. He didn¡¯t have much money, so naturally he didn¡¯t have any rich nightlife. Fortunately, most of the rental rooms now have wireless networks, and he doesn¡¯t need internet access. worry.


    Huang Feng didn''t watch TV or a movie, but accidentally opened a short commercial. He was planning to turn it off, but because there were stars he liked, he kept watching.


    This short film advertises a tea drink. In the advertisement, a pair of young men and women live on the upper and lower floors of the same building. The amazing thing is that the refrigerators in the two houses can pass things to each other. The tea beverages that the owner put in the refrigerator somehow went to the refrigerator in the male owner''s house downstairs, and the two began to connect through the refrigerator.


    Huang Feng watched it with gusto. The commercial was well shot, and there were other stars he liked, so he didn''t hang up the window until he finished watching it.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that when he was watching the short commercial, he put it in the storage box under the bed, and a faint light flashed. After that, his leather shoes disappeared. A few seconds later, the shoes It''s back again, but it looks like it has changed a bit.

 3 Chapter 3 Strange Leather Shoes

    At the same time, in an unknown plane of technology, a slightly bloated young man was sitting on the sofa, drinking red wine, while listening to the middle-aged man next to him eloquently introducing him. Leather shoes, a pair of black leather shoes.


    "Master Bruce, my pair of leather shoes uses the latest technology inside. From the outside, they are just ordinary leather shoes, but no matter who wears them, they can run as fast as the wind." The middle-aged man Holding his leather shoes, he said to the young man: "Moreover, this pair of leather shoes uses happy technology, the surface will not be dirty, and it can automatically change the shoe size according to the size of the person wearing it. It can be said that such a pair of shoes, as long as If you like, you can wear it for a lifetime."


    "Huh? Do you think I''m the kind of person who wears a pair of shoes for a lifetime?" The young man, who was the young Master Bruce in his mouth just now, said with a frown.


    "Of course not, of course not." The middle-aged man hurriedly explained.


    "Okay, you can keep these shoes and go to the butler to get the money." The Master Bruce waved, interrupting him.


    "Thank you, Master Bruce." The middle-aged man stood up and said with a smile on his face. He didn''t spend too much energy on these shoes. Now he can sell them for a good price. Of course he is satisfied.


    Bruce squinted at the shoes he bought for a big price. He didn''t have much love in his eyes. No wonder, the shoes he usually wears are either brand-name or privately-made, which looks very ordinary. It was very similar to the leather shoes of a street stall. If he had been in the past, he would not even look at it.


    However, tomorrow he has a running race to participate in. The people who participate are the rich second-generation and official second-generation in the circle. He also has to participate in Bruce. However, his body is relatively bloated, not to mention running, even walking. After walking for a little longer, he would feel very tired. For this, he was ridiculed by people in the circle. Therefore, after knowing that this middle-aged man had such a pair of shoes in his hand, he proposed to hold it. In this game, you want to show your face in front of your friends in your circle, and see who will say he can¡¯t run in the future. No one wearing sneakers can compare to me wearing leather shoes. What face is there to make fun of me?


    Thinking of this, Bruce had a smile on his face, and he seemed to have seen the shocked expressions on the faces of his friends. He enjoyed the expression very much.


    Putting down the wine glass, Bruce picked up the shoes and tried them. Sure enough, they could change the size on their own, and the comfort level was good, but the workmanship was much worse than those of his previous shoes. After all, the man just now was a technology researcher, not a designer. .


    Bruce stood up and tried it. After putting on these shoes, he felt that his body became much lighter, and he didn''t feel so tired when running. Moreover, the speed was indeed not slow.


    Bruce took off his shoes with satisfaction and let his servants put them away. Although the speed was good, he did not want to wear shoes with such poor workmanship. It would lose his identity, that is, to wear them during the game tomorrow. These shoes will be thrown into the trash can by him.


    The servant put the shoes in Bruce''s dedicated shoe cabinet, which contained various brand-name shoes. Such a pair of ordinary-looking shoes was really not suitable.


    After the person left, the shoe cabinet flashed a faint light when no one saw it. The high-tech shoes that were just put in disappeared, but they appeared again after a few seconds, and The situation in Huang Feng is the same, but no one has seen this change. After the appearance of these shoes, the surface has changed, which seems to be different.


    There was nothing to say all night. The next morning, Huang Feng got up early. Manager Liu had already asked him to go to work today. He should not be late. Even if Manager Liu didn¡¯t say anything, Huang Feng would not be late. He was late on the first day of work, and he must have a bad impression on the leader. Does he want to continue working here?You know he still has three months of internship.


    Huang Feng took out from the storage box the pair of shoes that he had bought for more than a hundred oceans yesterday, but when he first got it in his hand, he felt a slight difference. The pair of shoes yesterday was obviously a copycat and the workmanship was poor. It feels a bit rough to the touch, and even if you press it hard, there will be obvious fine lines, which are difficult to disappear. They should not be made of real cowhide.


    However, now that he picked up the shoes again, he found that the surface of the shoes became shiny, and it was very comfortable to touch. The workmanship seemed to be a lot more delicate, and he remembered that the sides of the shoes were decorated with patterns. It was inlaid, but now it is clean and smooth, with no patterns at all.


    "Sure enough it''s a copycat. I haven''t worn it for a day. The decorative pattern is gone. If I didn''t rush to use it today, I really want to change it directly." Huang Feng muttered while putting on his leather shoes. There is no doubt. I thought that the feel and workmanship were because I didn''t look carefully yesterday, and I didn''t know when the patterns on the shoes were removed.


    "Well, it feels pretty good, very comfortable, much better than my previous pair, and it seems to feel better than when I tried it on yesterday." Because of the tight time, Huang Feng didn''t think much about leather shoes and put on well. , A simple wash and set off.


    It''s working time now. There are a lot of people and cars on the road. The bus stops are full of people. With his fairly strong body, Huang Feng squeezed into the bus. Part of his body is for exercise. Yes, part of it is this way to crowd out the bus every day.


    "Tianjiao Group" is where Huang Feng is going to report today. It is a star enterprise in Jiangzhou, and it is considered a large enterprise in the entire Qing Province. Even in the country, it is somewhat famous.


    The most attractive part of Tianjiao Group is that its old people are always female. It is said that they are very beautiful. Of course, Huang Feng has never seen it. Moreover, within the group, there are more women than men, and there is a serious decline of Yin and Yang. Naturally, it can attract the attention of men more. When the security guards were recruiting, many people came here with the idea of ??getting a month first. Therefore, there are many people who signed up. It can be said that they can be hired, Huang Feng himself It''s also quite unexpected.


    "Ah, my wallet is gone, there is a thief, catch the thief."


    When Huang Feng just got off the bus with the flow of people, a passenger not far from him suddenly shouted, which immediately attracted the attention of people around him, and Huang Feng found that after the passenger shouted out, she was not far away. As soon as his expression changed, he accelerated his departure.

 4 Chapter 4 Catch a Thief

    "Stop, the one in the floral shirt in front!" Huang Feng shouted, pointing at the man.


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, the man looked back at Huang Feng fiercely, but the speed under his feet was even faster, and he even ran quickly. Huang Feng was even more sure that this person was suspicious.


    Huang Feng hurried forward, but there were a lot of people at this stop. He was squeezed in the crowd and it took a lot of effort to get out of the crowd. However, at this time, the thief was already 100 meters away. .


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng planned to give up. Even if he runs faster, he can''t catch up so far now. Moreover, he has to report to work, only to see the wallet stolen. The woman looked helpless, and he unconsciously chased forward a few steps.


    And just these few steps made Huang Feng stunned, because he felt that his body was a lot lighter, running without any effort, and the speed was much faster than before, and the somewhat stunned Huang Feng followed After running a few steps, I made sure that the feeling I just had was not an illusion, and that I ran much faster than usual.


    Before he could think about it, Huang Feng watched the thief who stopped deliberately and looked at himself provocatively with a smile: "Small, let you know how powerful your brother is, and dare to provoke me."


    Then, Huang Feng lifted his footsteps lightly and continued to run in the direction of the thief, and the thief saw Huang Feng still chasing him. He smiled disdainfully, and then continued running after a while. He didn¡¯t think Huang Feng could catch him. He was originally a veteran in this industry. He couldn''t run away enough, and his running speed was very fast. Most people couldn''t catch up with him, not to mention that he was still more than 100 meters away from Huang Feng.


    But, soon he heard the whispers of the people around him, which made him a little strange and surprised. The people around him seemed to look at his back with incredible faces, as if something incredible was happening behind him. The same, he instinctively turned his head to look back, and then he had the same expression as the people around him, his face was shocked.


    "How is it possible? How could he run so fast? Just now there are more than a hundred meters left, how long has it been to chase so close?" The thief yelled crazy in his heart, it is because what he saw was too much. It shocked him.


    Behind him, Huang Feng, which was originally more than a hundred meters away from him, has now reduced this distance by about half. At this time, it was only a few seconds after Huang Feng chased him. This is still on a street with a lot of pedestrians. On top, if there is no one around, how fast should he be?It''s horrible.


    Huang Feng ran without feelings. He felt that his speed was really fast, with the sound of wind in his ears, and the surrounding things were receding constantly. He felt that he had never run so fast before.


    "Damn, is that buddy still human? How can you run so fast?"


    "This man is an athlete, how could he run so fast? I think none of the Olympic champions can run as fast as him."


    "Ah, it''s too fast, I ran into it, ah avoided it, the speed is really too fast, like the wind."


    "Wife, come and see God!"


    The people around were attracted by Huang Feng and looked at him in shock. They had never seen a person running so fast. Is this still a human?Moreover, this is still on a street with a lot of people. If he goes to the Olympics, he will definitely win the gold medal.


    "Look, he is wearing leather shoes!" At this time, someone discovered that Huang Feng was actually wearing leather shoes instead of sneakers. This caused the crowd to explode. Nima, a man wearing leather shoes, With so many people running so fast, Nima is too hard to believe.


    The thief was even affected. Seeing Huang Feng getting closer and closer, his own speed was involuntarily slowed down. He felt that no matter how much he ran, he couldn''t run Huang Feng. He saw Huang Feng. After the speed, he felt a deep despair.


    "Run, why didn''t you run? Do not do well, you must be a thief!" Huang Feng grabbed the wallet in the thief''s hand and said.


    "Impossible, this is impossible!" The thief was still muttering to himself as if he hadn''t heard Huang Feng''s words, and his face was also confused and shocked. Obviously, he hadn''t wanted to understand until now. Why can Huang Feng run so fast? This is simply non-human.


    "I''ll let you steal my wallet and tell you to steal it!" At this time, the person who said that he had been stolen before also ran over out of breath, and hit the thief on the head with his bag as soon as he came.


    The man''s actions were all to awaken the thief. Instead of looking at the person who was stolen, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "How did you do it?"


    "How did you do it?" Huang Feng knew what he was asking, but he deliberately pretended to be stupid because he himself was confused: "Honestly, don''t talk nonsense, the police will be there later."


    Although Huang Feng was the only one chasing the thief just now, there were still people around who called the police, so the police would arrive soon.


    However, the thief didn''t seem to care about the police. He still looked at Huang Feng closely and kept repeating what he said just now, but Huang Feng didn''t seem to have heard him and didn''t care about him.


    The police arrived soon, and things became clear. The thief was also a habitual offender. He had a criminal record at the police station. The police did not ask Huang Feng and the person who was stolen to go to the police station together, but simply did it here. Just a transcript let them leave.


    Huang Feng is of course very happy about this, because he still has to go to work. If he goes to the police station, he doesn¡¯t know how much time will be wasted. Therefore, after finishing the transcript, he is anxious. Hurry to the company.


    The person whose wallet was stolen wanted to thank Huang Feng for a while, but was rejected by him. He encountered this kind of thing by himself. If he could help, he would definitely help. He didn''t think about any compensation.


    Although Huang Feng hurriedly hurried, he was still late when he arrived at the company. Although he was only two minutes late, he was late after all. When he arrived at the security room, the previous manager Liu was there. Waiting, and his face is ugly.


    "Sorry, Manager Liu, there was an unexpected delay on the road. I''m sorry, but it won''t happen in the future." Huang Feng knew that he was going to suffer as soon as he saw the situation. He was late for work the first day and was arrested by his immediate boss. It''s a straight face, this luck is also too bad, the future will be difficult.

 5 Chapter 5

    "Something happened?" Manager Liu frowned, "Xiao Huang, I told you very clearly yesterday, don''t be late, don''t be late, you see that you were late the first day, and the leaders of the company saw them. What do you think? You have to know that there are many people who want to do your job. I also look at you honestly, so I gave you this opportunity. If you don''t want to do it, tell me as soon as possible."


    "I want to do it, thank the manager for his support. I promise I won''t be late in the future." Huang Feng said, there is no way, who made him really late, as for the reason, he didn''t want to say it, and it was useless.


    "Okay, let''s not take it as an example. I brought you all your uniforms. Put on your clothes and go to work officially." Fortunately, Manager Liu didn''t want to fire Huang Feng on the first day, just criticizing and educating him. Pause, then let go.


    "Thank you, manager." Huang Feng said gratefully.


    "You boy, I was late for work the first day." After Manager Liu left, Huang Feng put on his uniform in the security room. At this time, another security guard next to him said.


    "Big brother joked, I really had some accident on the road, otherwise I would have arrived early." Huang Feng said, "Big brother, what is your last name? We will be colleagues from now on."


    "What is your surname? My surname is Wang, so you can call me Lao Wang." The security guard said.


    "Then I''ll call you Brother Wang, Brother Wang, please take care of me in the future. What''s wrong with my brother, just point it out." Huang Feng handed a cigarette and said, this colleague relationship still needs to be established.


    "No, you newcomer don''t know. It is stipulated that you can''t smoke during working hours. There are too many girls." Brother Wang rejected the cigarettes that Huang Feng handed over. "There is nothing to take care of. Everyone is a colleague. , You can ask me if you don¡¯t understand in the future, but the work here is pretty easy, as long as you don¡¯t look at you randomly."


    Speaking of this, Brother Wang approached Huang Feng and said: ¡°This company¡¯s beauties are mostly famous. Even the boss is a beautiful woman. Your position is vacant because the previous person¡¯s eyes are open, and the target of the boss is the boss. So, I went home with a bedding. Just now, Manager Liu said something quite right. Many people want to come to your position, so ah, you must take care of your own eyes."


    "Thank you, Brother Wang, for reminding me. I must pay attention." Huang Feng said, "Are we the only security guards?"


    "Of course not. Tianjiao is a big company. How could it be possible that there are only two of us security guards. There is a special security office here. The two of us are standing guard in the guard room. If the others are fine, they usually stay in the office. , After all, the environment there is better, and the boss is also allowed." Wang Ge said.


    Huang Feng nodded, wondering that few people want to come here. The treatment of security guards here is indeed different.


    "Okay, you come first, take a rest first, I will stand outside, and you will change me later." Brother Wang took his hat and prepared to go out.


    "Well, Brother Wang, you rest here, I''ll go, I''m new here, just get used to the job." Huang Feng grabbed Brother Wang and said, he still knows this common sense.


    Brother Wang didn''t fight with Huang Feng either. Now the sun has risen, and there is a duty room outside where it is comfortable. There is air-conditioning and newspapers. Of course, it is comfortable here.


    "That''s fine, just call me when you get tired later."


    "Good." Huang Feng finished speaking, putting on his security hat, leaving the security room, and standing at the gate.


    The company is quite considerate of them. There are parasols here. Huang Feng is standing underneath. The sun can¡¯t shine at all. It¡¯s just that in this weather, even the air is hot. Naturally there is no comfort in a security room outside. For Huang Feng, this place is already very good.


    There are a lot of people coming and going around, and security guards usually work half an hour earlier than other employees. Therefore, it is time for Tianjiao employees to come to work at the company.


    Many employees rushed into the company, but many people also discovered Huang Feng, the new security guard. After all, they had all added the original security guard here, and it was the first time that Huang Feng met.


    For the curious gazes of the people around, Huang Feng seemed to have not seen him. He still stood there honestly. His security is more like a face project at this time, mainly to give a good impression to those who enter the company. , He naturally wants to perform better.


    By about nine o''clock, there were almost no talents who entered the company, and Huang Feng''s body could quietly relax. At this time, he also discovered that the company was really declining. It was just that time. Most of the employees who enter the company are women. Such a company with many more women than men is rare in Qing Province, even in the whole country.


    Moreover, among the women just now, many of them are pretty good, plus an office uniform, the beautiful legs under the short skirt are indeed very attractive. Huang Feng feels that standing guard here is a test of will. It''s no wonder that his predecessor will be fired for looking at him, it is too tempting.


    At this time, Huang Feng had the heart to think about his own affairs. The first thing he thought of was the sudden increase in his speed when he arrested the thief this morning. If it was just a little faster than usual, he might not be able to find out. But today He had to go much faster than usual, and even if there were too many pedestrians, he felt that he could be faster.


    "What the hell is going on?" Huang Feng wondered with some confusion. People who don¡¯t understand may think that he has always been so fast, but only he knows that he can never run at this speed, even today. Only half of this speed.


    Huang Feng lowered his head and looked at his whole body carefully. He didn''t notice any difference. He didn''t do anything special yesterday. How could it suddenly become like this?


    "Is it just a sudden burst of potential? No, when I have time, I will try again." Huang Feng thought.


    At this time, Huang Feng noticed that a car was driving out of the company. He quickly stopped his cranky thinking and opened the electric door.


    "Hey, why is it him?" The woman sitting in the passenger seat of the car looked at Huang Feng who was opening the door and whispered.


    "Who?" The woman in the driving position glanced at Huang Feng outside and said, "That new security guard? Sister Su, do you know him?"


    The woman driving is a bit strange. She knows that the company has recruited a new security guard, but she has never heard of this person knowing Sister Su.


    "Forget it, someone who is interesting." The person called Sister Su looked at Huang Feng again, then turned his head and said.

 6 Chapter 6 Why does it seem different?

    The driver glanced at Huang Feng again and remembered his appearance. After that, without saying anything, he drove out of the company.


    Huang Feng didn''t know that the two people who had just passed there were discussing himself. After the car got out, he closed the electric door and returned to his post again.


    It can be said that being a security guard is still a bit boring, especially this kind of ceremonial security guard, he can''t run around at will, otherwise, the company''s leader will have to be scolded when he sees it.


    Soon it was time for lunch, and Huang Feng and Brother Wang ate a little later than the others because of their duties.


    "Let¡¯s go, the change of guard is here, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria." At this time, Brother Wang came out of the duty room and said to Huang Feng. Sure enough, Huang Feng saw two people in uniforms like him walking over. It should be here to change the guard.


    "Good." Huang Feng said.


    Under the leadership of Wang Ge, Huang Feng came to the canteen of Tianjiao Group. I have to say that working in Tianjiao Group is really a good thing. The treatment is good, even the food is good. The decoration of the group¡¯s canteen is pretty good. There are a lot of types, and the prices are not expensive. Anyway, they are cheaper than the small restaurants outside. Moreover, Brother Wang also said that the company will have food subsidies every month, even if they are security guards.


    Huang Feng felt once again that his luck was really good, and he was able to join such a good company, which was better than all the places he used to work. He was also thinking in his heart that he must perform well this time and say nothing easily. Was fired.


    Because of his love to exercise, Huang Feng''s appetite is still not small. Fortunately, the rice here is free of money. You can eat whatever you want. Huang Feng ordered two dishes with his meal card, one soup, one meat and one vegetarian, just right. And, the amount is not too small, enough for him to eat, which is much better than what he usually eats. In many cases, he uses instant noodles to survive.


    Because the meal has already passed, there are very few people in the canteen. I occasionally see a few, and I just chatted there after eating.


    "Okay, don''t read it, remember what I said in the morning, don''t look at it indiscriminately, these women are not what we people can think of, they, they have a high vision." Wang Ge touched Huang Feng and said.


    "I know, Brother Wang, I didn''t think about it." Huang Feng said. After two years of social experience, he is no longer innocent and ignorant when he first left school. He is now just a security guard, and these women are companies. The salary of the white-collar workers is much higher than that of them, but they won''t be attracted to the gatekeepers. In fact, Huang Feng did not think about it.


    After eating, Brother Wang took Huang Feng to the security office again. The space here is also not small, and the air conditioner is always on, which is much more comfortable than standing guard outside.


    Because it was lunch break, Huang Feng didn''t stay in the office, but found an excuse to go out. Brother Wang didn''t care, just told him not to leave.


    Huang Feng went out of the building and found a place where no one was there. He was going to try his speed again to see if the scene in the morning was accidental or really.


    He looked around and made sure that there was no one. Huang Feng ran. Once he ran, the feeling of ease came again. His speed was getting faster and faster, because at this time, there was no one around, and Huang Feng did not deliberately. His restraint, so his speed is faster than in the morning!


    "Huh, it turns out to be true, I can really run so fast?" After stopping, Huang Feng said to himself: "But, why is this? Yesterday, it was obviously normal. When I exercised yesterday morning, I don¡¯t have this feeling, why is it suddenly different today?"


    Huang Feng did not rush back, but carefully wondered why he had this change. Huang Feng often runs and exercises, especially a few days ago. He lost his last job and was fine all day. All have the habit of running.


    But yesterday morning, he obviously didn''t have the feeling of running easily now, because that feeling was very obvious.


    When Huang Feng was thinking about where the problem was, Master Bruce had already arrived with his friends and was ready to start the game.


    "Bruce, you actually came, I thought you were going to be a turtle." A young man glanced at Bruce''s figure and said.


    "Yes, Bruce, usually, you are tired of walking, and now you have organized such a boring race. I think it''s better to find a few beautiful women to accompany for a drive at this time."


    "Bruce, are you serious? I thought you were joking."


    The people Bruce called over were not convinced. They thought Bruce was joking. They are the second generation of the rich and the second generation of officials. It is better to enjoy life when they have time. Who would go to some boring running race if there is nothing to do? Although they are a little better than Bruce, most of them have long been hollowed out by alcohol. If they run, they are very tired. They are naturally unwilling to do such a boring and tiring thing.


    "Why are you scared? If you are scared, I can ask you to run in leather shoes later. You can wear running shoes or sneakers casually. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance." Bruce glanced at the crowd and said.


    "Afraid? Just your fat pig body, I walk faster than you run." One of the people who didn''t deal with Bruce attacked him. He often likes to hit him with Bruce''s figure, but for this one today He is also most interested in the game. He also wants to take this opportunity to beat Bruce again.


    "Hmph, I hope that the comparison will be over later, you can say something like this, who loses later, the Emgrand Club treats!" Bruce said, and then asked the servant to bring his new leather shoes, so low-grade He doesn''t wear leather shoes all the time, so he always wears his usual shoes before. This is about to start the game, and he thinks about changing shoes.


    "Hey, why does it feel different? It''s so uncomfortable to wear, it seems to be a little smaller." He frowned as soon as the shoes were put on. When they wore them yesterday, they felt good to wear. Why did you spend the night? Time, this comfort level is so much worse?Moreover, the shoe numbers seem to have become smaller.


    "Damn guy, I used defective products to fool me, and I will ask you to settle the account after I finish participating in the competition." Bruce feels that he has been tricked. How is this a successful work? It is simply defective, otherwise How could such a big change happen in one night?


    However, he originally planned to only wear the game for a while, and he has already let go of the words, and now he mustn''t hold back, otherwise, isn''t he hitting his own face?

 7 Chapter 7

    "Well, those who lose, the Emgrand Club treats!"


    "That `s a deal."


    When everyone heard Bruce''s words, their eyes brightened. The consumption level in the "Emperor Club" is not low. They often go to play, but now Bruce takes the initiative to treat guests in disguise, they can''t ask for it.


    Yes, in their opinion, this is the situation of Bruce in disguise. What is Bruce¡¯s situation, neither of them knows, a person who walks for a little longer will be very tired, and runs not much faster than a normal person. People, such people will lose?Obviously impossible.


    "Laugh, laugh, you won''t be able to laugh later, after today, who will I laugh at if I can''t run?" Bruce thought silently in his heart while shaking his bloated body.


    However, the process and results of the game were completely different from what Bruce thought. He ran at the same speed as usual. Even after running a few steps, he felt that his body had begun to sweat, his breathing was a little short, and his body felt exhausted. , This is completely different from when he tried on these shoes yesterday.


    Seeing everyone running further and further, the anger on Bruce''s face became heavier and heavier, especially when many people turned their heads to look at him with mockery on their faces, Bruce felt that he could no longer bear it.


    I was fooled!


    "Dare to fool me! I want to kill you!" Bruce simply stopped. He knew that he had no chance of winning, and all he thought now was that he was actually fooled by the other party. What kind of high-tech is this? Shoes, this TM is rubbish!Not even rubbish!


    "Bruce, why didn''t you run away? This is just the beginning, so you gave up?"


    "That''s right, Bruce, come chase us, chase us, just let you hehehe..."


    "Damn, you guy took the initiative to compare with us. I thought you had secretly exercised, and you have a big killer move. It won''t work so quickly. I haven''t warmed up yet."


    "Bruce is coming, give us another chance, we''re at the end."


    The people in front also noticed that Bruce had stopped, so they all smiled and said, some of them were joking, and some of them were actually laughing at him. Of course Bruce knew this, so he became even more angry and hated in his heart. I know the middle-aged man who sold his shoes. This time I lose face even more. Moreover, I took the initiative to lose face. I believe that this matter will spread soon. I will become a member of the circle. The laughingstock.


    Thinking of this, Bruce slammed off the shoes he had called and put on his own shoes. As for these shoes, he naturally abandoned them. Those leather shoes lay there quietly, at the upper. One of the rough silver patterns in the sun is a bit shiny.


    "What are you doing?" When Huang Feng was still thinking about where he had changed, a woman''s voice suddenly came from his ear.


    Huang Feng turned around and saw that there was indeed a woman, and the object of her question just now seemed to be herself.


    "Oh, nothing. I came to work here on the first day. I was a little curious. I should be able to come here." Huang Feng didn''t know the identity of the other party, but he still explained.


    Of course Zhang Yun knew the person in front of him, because Huang Feng''s entry procedures were handled by her, and because the security department only recruited him this time, Zhang Yun had some impression of Huang Feng.


    Originally, Zhang Yun didn¡¯t think Huang Feng had anything special, but it was a bit more attractive. However, when Zhang Yun and the company¡¯s vice president went out on business today, they found that the company¡¯s vice president Su actually knew Huang Feng and Zhang Yun. I didn''t ask in detail at the time, but I was paying attention to Huang Feng in my heart.


    And just now she happened to pass here and saw Huang Feng not knowing what she was in a daze, so she took the initiative to talk.


    "Of course." Zhang Yun said: "By the way, you are the new security guard called Huang Feng?"


    "Yeah, you know me?" Huang Feng was a little strange. He just reported today. He has only contacted people from the security department and didn''t know anyone from other departments. How could this person know himself.


    Zhang Yun looks about twenty-four or five years old, perhaps younger than Huang Feng. She also wears an OL uniform, but she has short hair and looks a little capable.


    "I did your entry procedures." Zhang Yun said: "By the way, introduce myself. My name is Zhang Yun and I work in the personnel department."


    "It turned out to be Manager Zhang, hello." Huang Feng said.


    "Mr. Zhang, I just deal with it." Zhang Yun said. Of course, this is modest. Although she is not a department manager, she also has some status in the personnel department. Regardless of her young age, it is important to the workplace. Some things about Huang Feng are better than Huang Feng, otherwise she wouldn''t have come to talk to Huang Feng after knowing that Vice President Su knew Huang Feng.


    "By the way, you just came and you are not familiar with the company. Would you like me to show you around." Zhang Yun said with some enthusiasm.


    "No, don''t bother Manager Zhang. In the morning, my colleague had already told me a little bit." Huang Feng was a little confused about Zhang Yun''s enthusiasm, but he politely rejected her. For his kindness, he remembered the advice Wang Brother gave to him in the morning. The Tianjiao Group received a good treatment. He still wanted to continue working here, so naturally he didn''t want to be troublesome.


    "That''s it, that''s okay, if you have any other things you need help, you can come to me, then I''ll leave." Zhang Yun was not angry, and did not continue to struggle. She came here today just to be familiar. After all, She is not sure about the specific relationship between Vice President Su and the security guard.


    After Zhang Yun left, Huang Feng left immediately. Since he has tried it, he doesn''t need to stay outside to bask in the sun anymore. It''s still comfortable indoors, and the time for work is coming soon.


    The other employees of Tianjiao Company are equipped with computers, but they do not have security. However, everyone does not seem to care, and they do not use computers for their work.


    Huang Feng sits in his own position, but is thinking about his own affairs. In addition to guards standing guard outside the door, they, who are in the security office, have to patrol. However, it is not time yet, so other The security guards are also in the office.


    Huang Feng was thinking about the changes in his body and Zhang Yun''s attitude, but he found that these two things made him very confused, and both revealed weirdness, and he would not be able to think clearly for a while.


    Fortunately, when the security has time for him to think about things, he can think about his own affairs even when patrolling.


    "I ate sliced ??noodles at noon yesterday and Yangzhou fried rice at night. These two things are not the first time I have eaten them. The changes in my body should have nothing to do with them." Huang Feng began to study slowly.

 8 Chapter 8

    "Nothing special happened during the day yesterday. I just went to Jiangda to buy something. This wouldn''t make me change." Huang Feng thought to himself: "Is it at night, what happened when I was sleeping? I don''t know it myself?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, Huang Feng didn''t think of the reason, so he could only give up in the end. Anyway, this change is a good thing, but not a bad thing.


    For half a day in the afternoon, Huang Feng was still adapting to the new environment. When patrolling, he was also under the leadership of Wang Ge. He also probably moved some areas around. Of course, other employees¡¯ offices are generally not. Go, they will pass unless something happens there.


    Suddenly, it¡¯s time to leave work. Huang Feng and the others leave work half an hour later than the other employees. In other words, they can leave only when everyone else has left. Moreover, not everyone is leaving, they want to leave. The night shift was on duty, however, it was not Huang Feng''s shift today. Therefore, after waiting for another half an hour, Huang Feng ended his first day of life in Tianjiao Company and went home.


    When he got off work, Huang Feng stopped by to buy vegetables at the vegetable market. He returned to the rental room and made a lettuce stir-fried pork, a tomato scrambled egg. Usually he can cook one dish. Today is because he has a new job, to celebrate.


    When he returned home, Huang Feng replaced his leather shoes. Although these leather shoes are still very comfortable to wear, it is obviously not the same to wear them all the time. Wearing leather shoes at home is obviously not as comfortable as wearing slippers.


    After eating, Huang Feng was going to go for a walk and take a walk, just as digesting food. However, this time he did not wear leather shoes, but sneakers. After all, no matter how comfortable the leather shoes are, this kind of walking is still It is more comfortable to wear sneakers.


    Huang Feng''s sports shoes are naturally fake products, and the time is not short. Huang Feng has not been willing to throw them away. He is not qualified to do them now.


    After walking around, Huang Feng felt that he was almost digested, so he prepared to trot back, as if he had exercised, but when he got up, he realized the difference, because the relaxed feeling disappeared in the morning. !He is back to the state he was yesterday.


    "What the hell is going on? Or is my performance in the morning only temporary?" Huang Feng was puzzled again, originally he didn''t intend to struggle with this matter, because he found that this change was to make himself run faster There is no other use at all, so I don''t plan to go into it deeply. Whether he runs fast or not has no effect on him.


    However, now that the state in the morning disappeared again, he was naturally attracted by this situation again.


    "No! Shoes, my shoes are changed!" Huang Feng suddenly shouted. Fortunately, there were no passersby next to him, otherwise he would definitely be regarded as crazy.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t pay attention to those. He felt that he understood something. Yesterday he still wore the old shoes, but this morning he wore the newly bought leather shoes. Now he wore the old shoes again and ran by himself. The fast time is when you are wearing newly bought leather shoes, and when you wear your old shoes, you are usually running.


    Huang Feng guessed in his heart that his change might be related to the new pair of leather shoes. Of course, it could be that his morning state was just accidental, and it had nothing to do with anything.


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng, who had guessed in his heart, felt that he couldn''t wait. He had to verify and see if he could solve the problem that had plagued him all day.


    As a result, Huang Feng began to accelerate and ran back. By this time, in June, the weather was already very hot. Even at night, the temperature in the air was hot. Huang Feng ran back at his fastest speed, not long. In time, he was already sweating profusely, but now Huang Feng can no longer take care of this. He must go home as soon as possible. He instinctively feels that his life may have some changes.


    He ran to the house panting, his legs were already weak, but Huang Feng didn''t care about taking a break, so he quickly took out the pair of shoes and looked carefully.


    "Well, it feels good, it shows that it is very smooth, and the workmanship is also quite good. It is not a copycat at all. It is indeed worthwhile to buy such a pair of leather shoes for more than 100 yuan. However, does it have it? What special place?" Huang Feng sat down on the ground, holding his shoes and analyzed.


    "Huh, there seems to be something here?" Huang Feng suddenly found that he saw something on the surface of the shoe, which seemed to be words.


    Therefore, Huang Feng put the shoes in front of his eyes and leaned very close, only to make sure that he did not make a mistake just now. There is indeed a line above the shoes, floating in the air.


    "Unnamed leather shoes: something that Professor North inadvertently invented. It has the characteristics of increasing running speed, enhancing jumping ability, breathable, tough, not easy to be damaged, and not contaminated with dust."


    These fonts are somewhat transparent, but Huang Feng can still see clearly. However, it is necessary to get closer. Huang Feng tried again later and found that he can only see it when he concentrates. Otherwise, he can see nothing.


    "What''s going on? How can there be words? What''s more, it is said that Professor North invented, this production of fake leather shoes, when can they be called professors? Moreover, these shoes have so many characteristics." Huang Feng looked at the font on the leather shoes and uttered a little speechlessly.


    Immediately he took a small knife and slashed it gently on the leather shoes. He found that there was no trace left. He only increased his strength and found that it was still the same. In the end, Huang Feng almost used all his strength, and only It left a shallow white line on it, and it quickly disappeared again.


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong. The word should be true. The situation in the morning is also because of these leather shoes. However, this is a copycat? When is the copycat so powerful? Not only the quality is better than the original It''s even better, it actually has some additional functions." Huang Feng thought quietly in his heart, and confirmed his conjecture.


    However, Huang Feng is a little skeptical. Are these shoes really a knockoff he bought yesterday?Looking at these characteristics, it is obviously not the same. Moreover, when I put on my shoes this morning, I found that these shoes are obviously different from when I tried them in the store yesterday. I didn''t care about it at the time. Now it seems , There is also something strange here.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng put on these leather shoes again and went out. It was still early, and the shoe store had not closed yet, so he wanted to check it out.

 9 Chapter 9 Verification

    The shop where Huang Feng bought leather shoes yesterday was not too far away from his residence, so he arrived soon, and as he thought, the shop had not closed.


    After Huang Feng went in, he went directly to the shoe cabinet where he bought leather shoes yesterday. On that shoe cabinet, there were many leather shoes that were the same as the ones he bought last night. He took out a pair and placed it directly in spite of the strange look of the salesperson. In front of him, however, no matter how he concentrated his attention, he did not find that line of words.


    Unwilling to give up Huang Feng picked up another pair, still no results, while the salesperson saw Huang Feng looking at each pair in front of his eyes, his eyes almost stuck, some couldn''t stand it anymore, he walked over and said, "Sir. , I can help you choose what style you want."


    "No, I''ll take a look first." Huang Feng said while looking at each other.


    "Well, sir, if you need any help, you can call me." The salesperson had no choice but to say, but she did not leave, but was not far from Huang Feng. Seeing Huang Feng''s appearance, she was deeply afraid of Huang Feng. The leather shoes in their store were damaged. You must know that they are all counterfeit goods and the quality is very poor.


    "No, this pair doesn''t have it, this pair doesn''t have it, so there won''t be. I obviously bought it here yesterday." Huang Feng said while watching.


    However, when Huang Feng rummaged through the entire shoe cabinet, he didn''t see which pair of shoes had words on it. Is it just the pair he bought?This is a coincidence.


    "Sir, do you need any help?" The salesman looked at Huang Feng with an anxious look, and said again.


    "Beauty, please help me see, like the shoes on my feet, do you still have them here?" Huang Feng said to the salesperson.


    The salesman glanced at the shoes on Huang Feng''s feet and said, "Sir, you don''t have these shoes here. You can go to other stores."


    "No? It''s impossible. I only bought it from you yesterday. How come there are none? Aren''t these all?" Huang Feng pointed to the shoes on the shoe cabinet behind him.


    The salesperson understood in his heart that this Huang Feng might be troublesome because of the quality of the shoes. Although their shop sells knockoffs, they can be exchanged within seven days. Of course, they have to refund the money. Impossible, so the salesperson thinks that Huang Feng might be here to change shoes, so she has to look at the shoes.


    So, the salesperson again looked at the shoes on Huang Feng''s feet, but she was sure that the shoes were not in their store, and Huang Feng might have made a mistake or made trouble on purpose.


    "Sir, the shoes on your feet are really not our shop. The shoes on the shoe cabinet behind you are not the same as the ones on your feet. Moreover, our shop has never sold this kind of shoes on your feet." Miss salesperson Said that she has been working in this store for a long time, so she is very clear about the types and styles of shoes in the store. The shoes on Huang Feng''s feet have never been sold in the store.


    "How is it possible, I only bought it from here yesterday, how could it be different." Huang Feng said again.


    At this time, the salesperson also remembered a bit. Huang Feng did come yesterday, and she had some impressions, but she was sure that Huang Feng bought here was not the pair of shoes on his feet, because their shop was basically I have never been in those shoes.


    "Sir, I remember, you did buy shoes here yesterday, but you bought the shoes on the shoe cabinet behind you, not the pair on your feet."


    "Is there any difference? Aren''t they all the same?" Huang Feng said. He did pick up the shoes from this shoe cabinet yesterday, otherwise he wouldn''t go straight to this shoe cabinet today.


    "Of course it''s not the same, sir, please take off a shoe for me," said the salesperson.


    Huang Feng did not hesitate, took off a shoe and handed it to the salesperson, and the salesperson took out another from the shoe cabinet, put the two shoes together and said, "Sir, please look at these two shoes. It looks similar at first glance, but there are still a lot of differences. First of all, the eyes are different. One is darker and the other is lighter. There is also the upper part, one with patterns and one without, and the toe of this shoe is a bit pointed. , This one is more sleek, and that is, you see that our shoe has a logo underneath it, but yours does not. This logo is printed on it, and it will not disappear in a short time."


    The salesperson analyzed one by one, Huang Feng only now knows that there are so many differences between the two shoes.


    "Also, sir, there are some differences in the surface design of these two shoes. If you look carefully, you can see that, and the two shoes feel different when they are held in your hand. So, you This pair of shoes is really not in our shop. We have never sold such shoes in our shop.¡± The salesperson said, and she complained in her heart: The feel and workmanship of your shoes are obviously much better than ours. It is genuine, not comparable to those of us.


    Huang Feng took the shoes, and he also remembered that the shoes he bought yesterday were indeed the same as the one that the salesperson had. Yesterday, they introduced it to himself in detail, but this one is obviously not the same. I bought it yesterday. Did someone drop their shoes?However, it is impossible. You can also drop those expensive shoes when you drop the bag. Your pair of shoes cost more than one hundred yuan. Moreover, it is obvious that the quality of this pair is better now. Who is so stupid?


    "Um, do you see that this shoe is something special?" Huang Feng handed the shoe in his hand to the salesperson again.


    "Special? What do you mean?" The salesperson said questioningly, taking the shoes.


    "Look carefully, take a closer look, and focus on it," Huang Feng reminded.


    The salesperson was a little unwilling in her heart, but Huang Feng''s shoes didn''t smell of athlete''s foot, so she picked up the shoes like Huang Feng before, leaned in front of her, and looked at it with concentration.


    "There is nothing special." After watching for a while, there was still no discovery.


    "Did you see any words?" Huang Feng reminded.


    "Words?" The salesman glanced at the shoes again with some confusion, and said, "No, the surface of the shoes is very smooth, there are no words."


    "Oh, so, thank you, I might have made a mistake before, sorry." Huang Feng took the shoes and put them on and said.


    "You are welcome, do you want to see and buy a pair again?" The salesperson has a good mentality and has not forgotten to win the business.


    "I don''t need it for the time being, I only bought it yesterday, and come back when I need it." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s fine, welcome Mr. Come again!"

 10 Chapter 10: Black Treasure

    After leaving the store, Huang Feng walked directly home. He is now sure that these shoes are not in this store. He was a little skeptical before, but now that the clerk said the same, he was sure.


    Moreover, Huang Feng discovered that only he could see that line of words, and the salesperson could not see it at all, so other people should not see it either.


    As for the possibility of dropping the bag as previously speculated, there should be no such thing. First of all, no one would be so stupid to use a good thing for his copycat. Secondly, after buying this pair of leather shoes yesterday, in addition to bed time, other times He has never left his field of vision, and has no chance of being dropped.


    The surface of the shoe has changed. Whether it is changed on the basis of the original shoe or replaced by a pair, its surface has indeed changed. According to time speculation, then this pair of shoes can only sleep on their own Time has changed. At other times, I have been watching, and there has been no change. When I sleep, I put my shoes in the storage box, so it should be the change that happened during that time.


    After returning to the rental house, Huang Feng immediately took out the storage box that Huang Feng placed in the corner. There were a few books that I bought in Jiangda before, which were impurities. The fat student put it in the storage box. I didn''t care, anyway, it was not worth the money. Finally, I gave it to Huang Feng, and some magazines that Huang Feng bought before were also included.


    In addition to a few books, Huang Feng also put a few clean clothes in it yesterday, as well as a few hangers. There was nothing else, and he had not had time to organize his things.


    And Huang Feng now took the contents out one by one. The clothes were normal, there were no words on them, and the books were normal. There was also nothing special on the top.


    Huang Feng, who didn''t give up, looked at it again, there was still nothing special.


    "Is it because I guessed wrong, it has nothing to do with this storage box?" Huang Feng thought a little disappointed. He was so excited before, thinking that he had encountered magical things that he encountered in the novel, but now It seems that he thinks too much.


    Putting the things back in the storage box again, Huang Feng went to wash up with a disappointed mood, and then lay on the bed, not in any mood to play with the phone, still thinking about shoes in his mind.


    Now he is sure that these shoes are indeed extraordinary. It can be said to be very powerful. It can actually speed up the running speed a lot, and there are many other characteristics.


    However, just such a pair of shoes can''t change his current life at all. Wear these shoes to participate in the competition?Not to mention whether he is qualified or not, if he really wears leather shoes to participate in the game, he will definitely be suspected after the game. Although others may not be able to find out what, but for him, it must be a trouble.


    What Huang Feng wants to know most now is what made his ordinary pair of leather shoes become a pair of super leather shoes. Only when he understands the reasons, can he have a follow-up plan.


    Originally, he was still wondering if it was the storage box problem. After all, he always liked to read novels when he was in college. Even at work, he would read it occasionally. Therefore, he should be more capable of accepting strange things. Think about that.Moreover, his leather shoes were kept in the storage box after they were taken back and before they were put on. That''s why he had this suspicion.


    However, he had checked it just now, and the other things hadn''t changed at all. What they were like before, and what they are now, which disappointed him a bit.


    "It''s really annoying, and what the hell is going on? This kind of thing is not easy to discuss with someone." Huang Feng thought a little irritably. If there were no changes to those leather shoes at the beginning, he wouldn''t think much about it. , However, there may be something that can change his status quo, or even his future life, how could he not care.


    However, no matter how much he cares, it seems to be of no use, and there is no way to find the root of the matter.


    When Huang Feng was struggling to think about what was going on in bed, the storage box he placed in the corner flashed again with a faint light, but the light was very dim, and if you didn''t look carefully, you would not be able to see clearly.


    In the world of Ludingji, the Emperor Kangxi designed the layout to capture Obai, and Suo Etu and Wei Xiaobao went to copy Obai¡¯s home together on his order.


    "Master Qi Suo, Father Gui, found a treasure trove in Obai''s bedroom." When Suo Etu sent some treasures to him in order to please Wei Xiaobao, a soldier came to report.


    "Go, go and see."


    "Wow, there are so many treasures?"


    After Suo''etu and Wei Xiaobao entered the Obai Treasure House, they were immediately attracted by the treasures inside, and the two immediately lay on the pile of treasures, choosing as much as they wanted.


    "Wow, what is this? It''s so heavy." Wei Xiaobao found a dagger in Obhai''s treasure. Because it was too heavy, he disliked it, so he threw it away. Who knew that after he threw it away, the dagger was directly It was inserted into the table next to it and directly pierced through it.


    "This dagger is a bit weird." Wei Xiaobao and Suo''etu looked at each other. After that, they tried it with the knife on the soldier next to them, and found that the dagger had cut the knife over there without any resistance.


    "Congratulations to Grandpa Gui for getting a dagger that cuts iron like mud." Suo Etu said quickly to please.


    And Wei Xiaobao also accepted the dagger with a smile.


    "What is this? But, what can be placed here must be a treasure." Suo Etu found a black vest in the treasure house at this time, which looked very ordinary.


    "Duke Gui, do you want to try?" Suo Etu took the vest to Wei Xiaobao and said.


    "Alright." Wei Xiaobao did not refuse.


    "It''s quite comfortable." Wei Xiaobao said with satisfaction after putting it on.


    Afterwards, the house-searching continued, and the two successively discovered many treasures. However, after the final house-searching, Wei Xiaobao and Suo Etu were greedy for ink.


    After returning to the palace, Wei Xiaobao did not go to meet the emperor first. Instead, he went back to his residence and hid some of his treasures. The black vest was one of them.


    "What the hell is this thing is really ugly, but it should be a good treasure if it can be placed in the treasure house. I will try it with a dagger first." Wei Xiaobao said to himself.


    As a result, the treasure dagger that had been shaved as iron before left no trace on this vest. Even if he tried his best, he couldn''t damage it at all, not even a white spot.


    "It''s really a treasure, no, I have to wear it all the time to be safe." Wei Xiaobao exclaimed.


    However, before he had time to put it on, there was a knock on the door.

 11 Chapter 11

    "Who?!" Wei Xiaobao said nervously, and quickly hid the vest under the bed. As for the dagger, it was put in the boots so that it would not be discovered by others.


    Wei Xiaobao went to open the door, only to find that he was a little eunuch.


    "Duke Gui, the emperor knows that you are back, and he wants you to go to the Yuhuayuan to see him." The little eunuch bowed his head and said.


    "This little Xuanzi''s news is still pretty good. Fortunately, I came back first and put things down." Wei Xiaobao thought to himself.


    "Okay, I''ll go over." Wei Xiaobao said. After that, after taking a look at his bed, he closed the door and went to the Imperial Garden. The vest will be the same when he comes back later.


    However, not long after Wei Xiaobao left, a gleam of light flashed under the quilt on the bed, and then the vest that looked ordinary but was treated like a treasure by Wei Xiaobao disappeared, but soon there was another one. The vest is also black, but it looks obviously different from the previous one.


    "No, I have to look again, maybe I didn''t see clearly just now." Huang Feng who was lying on the bed thinking about it for a long time suddenly sat up and said unwillingly.


    After that, he dragged the storage box over again, opened the lid and took out the contents one by one, ready to look at it again.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with this vest? I didn''t have such a vest before." Soon, Huang Feng discovered the abnormality. A vest that didn''t belong to him appeared in his storage box, which was dark. , But it is a very comfortable vest to touch.


    Huang Feng is very familiar with his clothes, because he doesn¡¯t have a few clothes in total, and it hasn¡¯t been long since he just turned through this storage box, so he knows what¡¯s in it, and he can. I''m sure, the previous time I turned it over, there was indeed no such vest.


    At the same time, he also discovered that there was a vest missing from his original clothes, which was also black, but the two vests were different regardless of the style or the fabric.


    Huang Feng trembled with some excitement and took the vest in front of his eyes with both hands. Although it is a very light vest, it seems to be extremely heavy now, because he has realized that if this vest is the same as the previous leather shoes , With words and certain characteristics, then his future life will undergo tremendous changes, not because of this vest, but because of the storage box that puts the vest!


    "Golden silk soft armor: It was originally a treasure collected by Obai. Later, Obai was subdued. Wei Xiaobao embezzled it when he stole his home. It is a rare treasure that can withstand the attacks of swords and guns. It is light and soft. Easy to clean."


    Sure enough, there is text!


    Huang Feng was excited. He saw the floating text again on this vest. It was also an introduction to this vest. His previous guess was correct. This storage box is a baby, a baby that can produce a baby!


    At this moment, Huang Feng seemed to see a huge change in his future life. Although this vest was still useless for him now, he saw hope in it.


    Since this storage box can turn your ordinary shoes and clothes into treasures with added functional attributes, what about other things?Will it also become a treasure?Huang Feng guessed that this is very possible.


    Whenever he thought that he could obtain various treasures in the future, Huang Feng couldn''t stop being excited. Although the two items he had already obtained were of no use to him, the time has passed and there will be more treasures. There will be treasures that will be useful to him.


    Moreover, it is not that these two things are completely useless. Didn''t those leather shoes help him catch the thief today?Moreover, this golden silk soft armor can also protect his safety.


    Huang Feng hurriedly stood up, brought the knife over, and slashed fiercely on the golden silk soft armor. As expected, there were no traces left. It seems that it is indeed capable of resisting swords and guns as the text says. Attack, I don''t know if it can withstand the attacks of today''s firearms.


    However, that is obviously not what Huang Feng needs to worry about. After verifying the properties of the golden silk soft armor, Huang Feng put it on the bed. Now he dare not put it in the storage box, in case it gets lost again. That''s a pity.


    After that, Huang Feng squatted down in front of the storage box again. For the first time, he took a serious look at this large storage box.


    The lid on this storage box is blue, and the box body is white. However, the thickness is thick, so it is not transparent. The entire storage box is more than one meter long, and if it is wider than half a meter, it is indeed a large storage I don¡¯t know how the Jiang University student remembered buying such a large box.


    There are some scratches on the box, which should have appeared in the process of being used by the other party. After all, this box is not new, but has been used for a long time, and some damage is normal.


    However, Huang Fengzai carefully looked at the storage box and found that there was nothing special about it except for its larger size. It is no wonder that the former Jiang University students didn''t care and gave it to Huang Feng directly.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know if he had the new function of the storage box, or only after he got it in his own hands. However, Huang Feng guessed it should be the latter. If it¡¯s the former, that Jiang Da It¡¯s impossible for a student of to not find it. After all, he has used it for such a long time, and once he discovers its function, the other party must take it as a treasure. It¡¯s impossible to take it out, don¡¯t say give it to Huang Feng No matter how much Huang Feng spends, the other party will not sell it.


    Because, now Huang Feng thinks that way, he will definitely put away this storage box and will not give it to others. No matter how much the other party pays, this is a storage box that will produce treasures and a hen who only lays golden eggs. , Huang Feng will only sell it if his brain is broken.


    "I don''t know how the senior student would feel after knowing the ability of this storage box." Huang Feng thought to himself, but this storage box only became like this after he got into his own hands. In his hands, it may still be the same as before.


    Although I don¡¯t know what made an ordinary storage box become such a treasure, Huang Feng didn¡¯t care. He only needs to know its function. He also understands that his future life should be different. It''s the same because of the storage box I got accidentally!

 12 Chapter 12

    After that, Huang Feng began to consider how to use this storage box.


    There have been two experiences. Huang Feng guessed that the function of this storage box should be to transform what he put in into another similar thing, but the function is more powerful, such as his own pair of very ordinary Shanzhai leather shoes have become a pair of multifunctional "running shoes". With these shoes, Huang Feng''s running speed is no worse than those of professional athletes, or even faster.


    Secondly, it is the source of those things. The first pair of leather shoes was introduced by Professor North. Professor North had never heard of him. Therefore, there is no way to tell who he is.


    However, the "Golden Silk Soft Armor" that I just obtained is different. Huang Feng is like a thunderous to the names of Obai and Wei Xiaobao. He has watched the TV series "Deer and Ding Ji" more than once, and more than one version. So, I have a better understanding of the people and things inside.


    This "golden silk soft armor" is indeed a rare treasure in the world of "The Deer and Ding Ji". Together with Wei Xiaobao''s dagger, it has always accompanied Wei Xiaobao, and it has also played a very important role.


    Therefore, after seeing the introduction of this "Golden Silk Soft Armor", Huang Feng already knew that this thing came from a TV series or the novel "The Deer Ding Ji", that is to say, his storage box can "connect" the TV series. Scenes or novel scenes, and so on, it is very likely that movie scenes can also be connected.


    In other words, as long as the treasures appear in TV, movies, or even novels, their storage box may replace them. Of course, it is also possible that the replacement is not a treasure, but a very ordinary thing. Huang Feng needs further judgment on what it will replace.


    These are some things that Huang Feng can think of about the function of the storage box, but there are more things that I don¡¯t know, such as: how often it is replaced, and what are the requirements for the replaced items, except for movies, TV, and The scenes in the novel, where else can it contact, etc.


    Therefore, Huang Feng currently does not know much about this storage box.


    However, this does not affect Huang Feng''s love and attention to it. As long as he makes good use of this storage box, his future life will definitely be more exciting.


    "God has finally taken care of me, haha, with this baby, buddies will develop in the future, is the buddy the protagonist in the legend? Well, I am so handsome, must be the protagonist, haha." Huang Feng is holding a large storage box Laughing, he is in a good mood now, and he can''t wait to tell everyone that he has acquired a treasure and is about to flourish.


    However, he hasn''t completely fainted yet, and he still knows this kind of thing. The less others know, the better. He still understands the truth that everyone is innocent and guilty. If others know about hitting his storage box If he has the same idea, he has no ability to resist at all.


    "No, it¡¯s not safe to put such an important baby in a rented house. The people who live here are already messy. I used to be greedy for cheap rent. When you got rich, you must move out quickly. If you have money, you will buy a house. Buying a house must also rent a place with a good environment and a safe community." Huang Feng said, looking at his storage box. This storage box is now his all hope. Of course he attaches great importance to it, and the environment here is obviously very unsafe. of.


    After considering this matter, Huang Feng considered what to put in this storage box.


    According to his observations, although the time for each replacement of this storage box is not easy to determine, it seems that only one item of the same kind is needed each time. I have put a few pieces of clothes in it before, and now I get "Golden Silk Soft Armor". "At the same time, there is only one piece of clothing missing. Putting so many clothes at the same time is obviously a waste of the storage box space.


    Although this storage box is a bit larger than a normal storage box, Huang Feng used to think it takes up space, but now he feels that this storage box is too small. The bigger it is, the things he can put in. The more you have, the more opportunities you can choose. If you replace two or even three storage boxes at a time, even if you only have one at a time, the more opportunities you have to choose, the more opportunities you have to obtain treasures. , If there are few things, what if those things are not replaceable in the storage box, what a waste?


    Therefore, Huang Feng hurriedly poured out the contents, and then put a piece of clothing and a book. In this case, the space inside would be a lot larger. After that, Huang Feng began to think about the remaining space. Put something.


    Huang Feng stood up and took a look at his surroundings. Because of saving money, he rented out very few things in his rental house. He sold some daily necessities, and there seemed to be nothing else. He used to think it didn¡¯t matter, but now Huang Feng felt that there was a serious shortage of supplies.


    "No, after work tomorrow, I will go shopping and buy more things back." Although the deposits are running low, and even if the salary of the new company cannot be paid on time, his rent for next month will not be paid, but Huang Feng also understands that now is not the time to save money, so he needs to look farther.


    Because there were not too many things, Huang Feng didn''t want to own it and the storage box was empty, so he put the hangers, bowls, chopsticks and so on, until he couldn''t put them, he stopped. .


    Afterwards, Huang Feng went to bed and rested satisfied. This tossing also took him a lot of time. It was getting late. However, Huang Feng still didn''t have much sleepiness, and his mood was still a little bit. Excited, I looked at the leather shoes next to the bed for a while, and looked at the golden silk soft armor hanging on the head of the bed for a while. He smiled foolishly. Fortunately, no one around saw him, otherwise he thought he was insane.


    Because he has to go to work tomorrow, there is no way. Although he has got two treasures, these two things can''t bring any help to his money. Therefore, this class still has to go, and Huang Feng forced himself Close your eyes.


    However, there is still not much effect. Every once in a while, he has to get out of bed and go to the storage box to see if there is any new baby. However, every time he comes back disappointed, but he is He didn''t get tired of it, and he still went to take a look after a while until the night was really deep, and he couldn''t hold it anymore, so he fell asleep in bed.

 13 Chapter 13

    When Huang Feng woke up the next morning, the first thing he did was not to dress and wash, but to look at the storage box. However, there was still nothing to discover, and no treasures appeared. The things he put in were still still Now, nothing is missing.


    "It''s because I''m too greedy. How long is this? It''s been a day since the previous two things." Huang Feng smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly, then his mentality became a little more relaxed, and he no longer struggled with this thing.


    After washing, Huang Feng went out and bought four steamed buns for breakfast on the way. Yesterday, he was late for work the first day, and he can''t be late anymore today.


    "I said, did your kid have a happy event? From work until now, the smile on his face has not disappeared." In the security office, Brother Wang came to Huang Feng''s side and said. It was not him who was on duty this morning. , It¡¯s the afternoon, so now, they are all in the office, although there is nothing to do.


    "Is it that obvious?" Huang Feng touched his face unconsciously and said.


    "Anything else, you just carved a few words on your face: I''m very happy." Brother Wang said.


    "When I went to work in the morning, I picked up a hundred yuan on the road." Huang Feng said.


    "Cut, I thought it was a happy event. It''s worth your pleasure to find a hundred dollars for so long?" Brother Wang said silently.


    "Brother Wang, I am very satisfied with this person. If I can pick up one hundred dollars a day, I will be so happy every day." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You still picked up a hundred dollars a day, what you think is really beautiful." Brother Wang said, it''s not bad to encounter such a beautiful thing once, Huang Feng actually thinks about encountering it every day, it''s so bad he can think of it. .


    At this time, the manager of the security department came and clapped his hands as soon as he entered the office: "Everyone, be quiet, I have something to say, and the registration for the''Qingteng Cup Football Match'' is about to start. What President Su means I hope that our security department will have a few more people. For this event, I think everyone is familiar with it except Huang Feng, who just came. Huang Feng can ask Lao Wang, I won¡¯t say more. Who wants to participate? , Tell me before work in the afternoon."


    "Football match?" Huang Feng was a little curious. They came to work, so why are they participating in a football match.


    "Xiao Huang, you are a newcomer. You may not know that the government attaches great importance to football. Therefore, some football matches are held every year. This is the''Qingteng Cup Football Match'', which requires all enterprises in the province to send people to be active. The teams participating in the competition come from various private enterprises, state-owned enterprises and those institutions in the province. Anyway, there are still many teams participating. As a large company in the province, our company sends teams to participate every year, but we are in the past. To join in the fun is to make a soy sauce. I have never made it to the top sixteen." The old Wang next to him explained.


    Huang Feng nodded and said that he knew it. He also felt that big companies are big companies, and he still has the energy to send people to participate in this. You must know that he has worked in many companies before and has never heard of this. .


    "You also know the situation of our company. It''s the yin and the decay. There are already few men. Moreover, most of the physical fitness is not as good as ours. Therefore, most of the teams we participate in each year are from our security department. People." Brother Wang said.


    Huang Feng is not surprised. Although their security guards are often a face-saving project, their physical fitness is better than those white-collar workers who sit in the office all day. Therefore, it is not surprising to let them participate in the competition.


    "How about? Do you want to participate in the competition? If you perform well, you might be able to attract female employees in the company or other companies. You know, every time the competition, the company will organize some people to watch it live, which is to support this. This event is to cheer for the support of my company team." Wang Ge said seductively.


    "Me? Let''s forget it. I can barely play basketball. I have never touched football." Huang Feng shook his head and said. When he was in college, he often went with a few brothers in the dormitory. Although the level of playing basketball is not very good, it is considered familiar, but he has no idea about football, and even the basic rules are not clear.


    "That''s a pity, although you can''t have any relationship with those women, but it''s a good thing to attract their attention on the field." Brother Wang said, it can be seen that although Brother Wang has been persuading Huang Feng should not have any excessive thoughts about the employees in the company, but, men, so many beautiful women pass by in front of him every day, how can they not think about it, just can''t show it.


    Because of football matters, there have been a lot of discussions in the security office. Several of them who regularly participate in this game are already discussing about going to training together after get off work.


    At this time, suddenly a woman walked into the office, and everyone was quiet.


    "Director Zhang, why are you here? What''s the matter? You can make a call and we can go there by ourselves." At this time, someone hurried forward and said to the woman in a very polite tone, and the previous Manager Liu finished. I went out after the football incident, so there was no person in charge here either. That person was also a clever person and took the initiative to step forward.


    "It''s okay, anyway, the two departments are not far apart, so I think it''s a relief for the body." The woman said, and Huang Feng and Lao Wang also looked at the visitor. Huang Feng recognized her at a glance. I spoke to myself yesterday. Zhang Yun from the human resources department seems to be a supervisor.


    After Zhang Yun finished speaking, she looked at the office and when she saw Huang Feng, she nodded and said, "Mr. Su has something to go out for a while. You need someone from your side to follow and help with something."


    When I said this, I looked at everyone again. Everyone looked at Zhang Yun with eager eyes, and they obviously wanted to go. There are not many opportunities like this. Not only can I be alone with the beauty manager, but I can also impress my boss. , Everyone naturally refused to miss it.


    Just when someone couldn''t help recommending themselves, Zhang Yun looked at Huang Feng and said: "Huang Feng, just go, can you drive?"


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were on Huang Feng''s body, all kinds of envy and jealousy, they could not wait to take Huang Feng''s place, but Zhang Yun has already called the name directly, even if they want to go, they dare not say it.


    Huang Feng was stunned by Zhang Yun. I don''t know why she directly named herself. She thought Zhang Yun chose randomly, and said without caring: "I will. I took the driver''s license when I was in school."

 14 Chapter 14 Envy

    "Well, you will drive later and leave in half an hour. Remember, don''t let President Su wait." Zhang Yun said.


    "I see." Huang Feng nodded.


    After Zhang Yun left, the security office exploded.


    "Your kid is really lucky. After only two days, I have the opportunity to go out with the leader."


    "Yes, that''s President Su, one of the two most beautiful women in our company."


    "Your kid really makes us envious."


    A group of people surrounded Huang Feng and said enviously, they wanted to encounter such a good thing too, but now they were snatched away by this newcomer, and they couldn''t say anything yet.


    "Well, I just came here and don''t know the company. Who is this Su always, you all seem to know her?" Huang Feng said curiously, he really didn''t know who this Su was always.


    "You don''t know Mr. Su?" Someone said puzzledly, but then he understood, "Yes, you only came yesterday, so naturally I don''t understand, but after a period of time in the company, no one does not know Mr. Su. "


    So, this person started popular science for Huang Feng: Mr. Su¡¯s full name is Su Yumo, the company¡¯s deputy general manager, and it can be said that he is the company¡¯s number two person in real power. Tianjiao Group was her and the company¡¯s chairman and general manager. It was founded by Xie Mengjiao together. It is rumored that the two of them were girlfriends and friends who grew up together and founded Tianjiao Group together after graduation.


    Speaking of these two, I have to mention their beauty. Because of the large number of women in Tianjiao Group, there are not many beautiful women. Huang Feng has also seen this. However, according to these security guards, Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo are both People are more beautiful than these people. Both of them are immortal figures, but their personalities are different. The security guard at Huang Feng''s previous position was only because he looked at Xie Mengjiao because his eyes were too presumptuous. From here, we can see that Xie Mengjiao''s beauty must be outstanding, of course, we can also see Xie Mengjiao''s personality.


    It is precisely because of this that everyone is very enthusiastic about Huang Feng''s mission this time. Su Yumo is a beauty and a high-level person. Who doesn''t want to leave an impression in front of her?


    "Xiao Huang, this is an opportunity, seize the opportunity to perform well." Wang Ge said encouragingly, tapping Huang Feng''s shoulder.


    Huang Feng said with a wry smile: "Brother Wang, I''m just a security guard. I used to be a part-time driver as a cooler. How can I perform? Even if I perform well, I can only be a security guard.


    "That''s not necessarily true. Although President Su is a beautiful woman, she is single. The male employees in the company are secretly thinking about how to please this beauty. If you perform well, maybe..."


    "Maybe what? I''m just a security guard, what else can happen?"


    "That''s right, but even if nothing can happen, if you perform well, raise your salary, or even promote your position, you don''t have to guard the gate when you enter the office area and become a white-collar worker." Wang said .


    "Yes, Brother Wang, I''ll guard my door with peace of mind. I don''t know anything about those things. Moreover, Brother Wang, this is a simple mission to go out, not as complicated as you think." Huang Feng smiled bitterly. Tao, in his opinion, this is just a normal and ordinary job.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words surprised everyone, and that¡¯s right. It seems like it¡¯s really impossible to change anything after going out like this. They didn¡¯t go out with other employees or senior management before, and they never heard of anyone who was appreciated by senior management. Salary or transfer. After all, if the company is short of people, it can recruit. There is no need to promote from their security guards. It''s just that Huang Feng went out to accompany Su Mo this time, which made everyone a little excited.


    Seeing everyone recovering, Huang Feng said, "By the way, Brother Wang, what position was the woman in the company just now? You seem to know her."


    What Huang Feng didn''t say was that you seemed to flatter her a little. Not only did you take the initiative to strike up a conversation at first, but everyone else was accompanied by a smile.


    "You said Director Zhang? She is the head of the company''s human resources department, in charge of the company''s employees'' attendance and benefits." Wang Ge said.


    Huang Feng understood why everyone had that behavior just now. This is their lifeblood, and it can directly affect everyone''s income. No wonder everyone is like this.


    "Okay, you go quickly, go early and drive the car out and wait, don''t let President Su arrive first, then your kid will be miserable." Brother Wang pushed Huang Feng and said.


    "Okay, then I will go first." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng went to the garage and drove Mr. Su''s car out. Zhang Yun had given him the car key before. After driving the car to the door of the company building, Huang Feng waited in the car with peace of mind.


    To be honest, Huang Feng''s heart is still a little nervous. After all, he already knows the identity of Su Yumo through the mouths of everyone. When he first came to the company, he went out alone with the senior leaders. If she does, he may be fired at any time, and she doesn¡¯t understand Su Mo¡¯s character.


    There is also Huang Summit driving well, but he is not very proficient. After he got his driver¡¯s license in college, he didn¡¯t have many opportunities to drive at all. After graduation, he didn¡¯t have the money to buy his own car, so naturally he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to drive. , He can only be regarded as a family of books.


    "I knew it, I just said that I can''t drive anymore." Huang Feng thought in his own heart. He regretted it a little. He did a good job of this job. There is no reward. If he doesn''t do it well, he will leave the leader bad. I have the impression that there is a danger of losing work. Obviously, this is not a very cost-effective thing.


    However, regret is useless, and now even if he regrets it is too late, he can only bite the bullet and do it.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    When Huang Feng was thinking about it, there was a sound of knocking on the glass, Huang Feng was startled, and quickly looked towards the car window, and found that there was no one standing outside, a beautiful woman.


    I saw this woman has a pair of autumn water-like eyes. The curved eyelashes flicker and flicker, which is very attractive. The standard melon seed face is thin with powder and pink, flashing a moving blush, and the small Qiong nose is slightly curled red. Lips, like others, indicate that its owner is an extremely moving beauty.


    Huang Feng was attracted, and he couldn''t even move his eyes away. When he was in college, he also saw many beautiful women in the school, but there are such beautiful people in front of him. He has never seen any of them. He saw them after work. There are also a lot of women, but no woman can match her.


    However, this beauty may not be in a good mood now, because she is frowning and looking at Huang Feng in the car.

 15 Chapter 15

    Seeing the displeased look on the face of the beauty outside, Huang Feng immediately reacted. This should be the one he was waiting for.


    Huang Feng quickly opened the car door, and then asked tentatively: "Manager Su?"


    "Yes, I am." Su Yumo said calmly, but afterwards, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "It''s you?!"


    "Yeah, it''s me. I was sent by Director Zhang to drive Su Yumo." Huang Feng didn''t understand what Su Yumo meant, and thought he was asking him if he was driving.


    "Zhang Yun? So, let''s get in the car." Su Yumo said thoughtfully.


    Originally, Huang Feng was still thinking about whether to open the door for Su Mo, but he didn''t expect Su Yumo to get in the car by himself, and he was sitting in the seat of the co-pilot.


    Huang Feng is a little strange, isn''t the general leader sitting behind?However, he did not ask, instead he got in the car and started the car.


    The car was very quiet, and neither of them spoke. Huang Feng drove carefully while secretly glanced at Su Mo, who was closing her eyes in the co-pilot position. Her face was a bit tired, but she was not at all. Affecting her charm, the company can be rated as one of the two most beautiful beauties in the beauty-like company, which shows its charm.


    "Drive carefully. If you do this again, there will be an accident." While Huang Feng was secretly looking at Su Yumo, Su Yumo suddenly made a sound, but his eyes were still not opened, and he seemed to be really tired.


    Su Mo¡¯s voice frightened Huang Feng. He secretly asked why his concentration is so bad, and he has been staring at others. However, Su Mo is so beautiful and it is normal for him to be attracted. If he is not attracted, Then he is not a man.


    However, Huang Feng immediately turned his head away and looked to the front. He had average driving skills, so if he was really distracted, an accident would not be impossible.


    "How long have you been to the company?" Su Yumo''s voice sounded again.


    "It''s been two days. I only came yesterday." Huang Feng said as he drove. This time he didn''t dare to turn his head to look.


    "Two days? No wonder I haven''t seen you before." Su Yumo said, "What did you do before? Athlete?"


    "Athlete? No, I have done a lot of work before, but I have never been an athlete." Huang Feng said, and then some boldly asked: "Why does President Su say that?"


    This time Su Yumo finally opened his eyes and glanced at Huang Feng with a little surprise. He didn''t expect that he would ask himself, but she didn''t intend to hide it, saying: "I saw you catch the thief yesterday morning. ."


    Huang Feng suddenly felt like this. His speed at the time was much faster than ordinary athletes. It is not surprising that Su Mo would have this idea.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so fast. Have you practiced before?" Su Yumo seemed to be more interested in this topic, and then asked.


    "It''s not considered practiced. I usually like to run and exercise." Huang Feng said. Of course he would not tell Su Mo that he was wearing a pair of magical leather shoes.


    Su Yumo nodded, did not ask further, but said, "Are you a college student?"


    "Well, but it''s just the university at the end of the first and second-rate." Huang Feng said.


    "How come you think of being a security guard? Although there are a lot of college students now and it is hard to find a job, there are not many security guards." Su Yumo said.


    "Because the company''s treatment is good, I have been in a few small companies before, and I didn''t say much about what I did, the salary was still very low, and there were no benefits at all." Huang Feng said honestly.


    "However, the security profession has no future." Su Yumo said, "You are willing to be a security guard? Have you thought of entering other departments of the company?"


    Su Yumo''s words made Huang Feng''s heart jump. Could it be that the jokes made by Brother Wang and others before will come true, Su Yumo will really transfer himself to another department?


    However, Huang Feng immediately put aside this unrealistic idea. After all, he and Su Yumo are not acquainted with each other. People may just ask, why do you help yourself?Moreover, even if you transfer yourself to another department, you don¡¯t know anything, so what can you do?


    However, I must have thought about it. How could Huang Feng be willing to be a security guard for a lifetime?Especially after obtaining that magic storage box, Huang Feng''s mood has changed, but for now, it is not the time yet.


    "I have thought about it, how I haven''t thought about it, but I also know what I am capable of. Now if I go to other departments of the company, I can''t do anything, and I can''t do anything after I go." Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo listened to Huang Feng''s words, but did not comment, closed his eyes again to take care of himself, and the car returned to calm again.


    "President Su, here." After arriving at the destination, Huang Feng saw that Su Yumo had no response, so he could only call out softly.


    "Enning" who knows that Su Yumo snorted softly, as if she had just woke up, some like a little girl, pouting and rubbing her eyes, seemingly dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s interrupting her to sleep.


    However, Su Yumo''s movements soon froze, because she realized that this is not in her home or in her office, but in a car. More importantly, there are still Individual, a man!


    This discovery made Su Yumo suddenly feel shy, complaining about himself, why he was so careless, in the car, in front of outsiders, especially in front of an unfamiliar opposite sex, he actually fell asleep and didn''t know he was sleeping. Did you drool or talk in sleep when you did it? If you did, it would be a shame.


    Huang Feng was once again attracted by Su Yumo''s demeanor. Originally, Su Yumo was very charming. When she just woke up, her sleepy eyes were dim, her eyes were pouting and rubbing her eyes, just like what she had shown before. The calm and capable appearance is very inconsistent, and this deviation is even more attractive.


    It may be that he felt Huang Feng''s excessive gaze. Su Yumo''s face was stained with an unnatural red color. After that, he raised his head and gave Huang Feng a fierce look.


    This glance also made Huang Feng sober. He turned his head somewhat flatly, opened the door and got out of the car, while Su Yumo calmed down in the car before opening the door and getting out of the car. After that, it seemed as if nothing happened. Walking ahead, only when I saw Huang Feng, his face was a little unnatural, but there was no other sign.


    Feng Huang should be fortunate that today he looked too much at Su Yumo, not Xie Mengjiao. Otherwise, he might be leaving the job soon, not for promotion, but for being fired. You must know that the security guard watched Xie Mengjiao last time. The look in Huang Feng''s eyes was not too much than the look in Su Mo today. Huang Feng was caught several times today. Fortunately, Su Yumo''s personality is not like Xie Mengjiao''s, so he can continue to do it.

 16 Chapter 16 Testing

    "Mr. Su, are you here?" When Huang Feng followed Su Yumo to the factory, the leaders of the factory were already waiting. After seeing Su Yumo getting off the car, a fat middle-aged man hurriedly Welcomed up.


    "Yeah" Su Yumo just nodded briefly, and then continued to move forward, while Huang Feng still followed her closely.


    "How''s the situation going?" Su Yumo said as he walked, his face was not shy before Huang Feng, but a professional elite.


    And the fat middle-aged man seemed to be no stranger to Su Yumo. After hearing Su Yumo¡¯s question, he quickly said: ¡°After receiving the company¡¯s order, I have arranged for people to respond to all the productions. The process was inspected and the requirements were strengthened. However, no serious nonconformities were found."


    After listening to the fat middle-aged man, Su Yumo didn''t show anything on her face. Instead, she walked directly to the production workshop. She was familiar with the road here, obviously not the first time here.


    Su Yumo is very annoying recently. The main business item of their company is cosmetics. With the help of her and her girlfriend Xie Mengjiao, and the help of the background, the Tianjiao Group they founded has developed very well. He made a name in this field, stood firm in Jiangzhou, made a name in Qinghai, and even had some influence in the country.


    However, recently, after a well-known foreign cosmetics brand entered Qing Province, many things have changed. Their own market share has dropped significantly under the pressure of the other party. What is even worse is that with them A beauty salon that I cooperated with had disfigured its customers because of the use of their cosmetics, and the beauty salon suspected that the cosmetics they provided had problems, and they wanted to stop cooperation with them.


    This beauty salon is a national chain with a wide range of business. It is a major customer of their Tianjiao Group. The loss of such a major customer is naturally not what they are willing to accept. Therefore, Xie Mengjiao went to conduct crisis public relations in person, while Su Yumo was Stay at the base camp and test the cosmetics of your company.


    However, before Xie Mengjiao left, she and Su Yumo met. The two analyzed the incident and there seemed to be the shadow of the famous foreign makeup brand in it. Therefore, this incident is not as simple as it seems. , However, since something has happened, the two naturally can only face it.


    What the two didn¡¯t expect was that shortly after Xie Mengjiao¡¯s departure, that is, shortly after the disfigurement, some gangsters appeared in their production factory to make trouble. They had already taken care of these things. , I just don¡¯t know why this situation is happening again now. Even if it¡¯s called the police, it¡¯s useless. The police came, they left, and the police left, they came and harassed the workers on the factory side. This has affected their normal production.


    "Are those people coming in these two days?" Su Yumo asked as he walked.


    "Come, come every day. As long as the police do not show up, they will come, especially when they are off work, to harass our employees. According to the following reaction, many people have been harassed, especially some single women. , It was even more verbally molested by those on the other side, even using hands and feet.¡± The chubby middle-aged man replied. When he said this, his face was also very ugly. Obviously, he was also Things are bothering.


    Huang Feng, who was walking next to him, found that Su Yumo¡¯s face became more serious at this time. At this time, she was almost two people in the car before. Such a difference made Huang Feng a little dazed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. What, he knows his identity, at this time, he does not need any advice.


    Su Yumo put on the isolation clothes and entered the survival workshop. Huang Feng hesitated, but then followed him in. The fat middle-aged man gave Huang Feng a glance, but he didn''t say anything and followed him.


    In the survival workshop, the employees are undergoing intense and orderly production, and the machines are constantly running. Huang Feng is a little curious to observe this workshop. This is the first time he has entered such a workshop. Naturally, he is a little curious about this.


    Those workers didn''t pay much attention to the arrival of Huang Feng and the others. They were still doing their own work step by step. After the process went on, each piece of cosmetics was packaged.


    "Huang Feng, take a box into the car." At this time, Su Yumo, who was walking in front, said without turning back.


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded and said, and then directly moved a box from the packaged cosmetics. Although it is a whole box, it is not heavy. A normal person will have no problem carrying it. Not to mention that Huang Feng usually pays attention to exercise, it is more relaxed.


    Seeing that Huang Feng had moved things, Su Yumo stopped staying here for a long time, turned around and walked outside the factory, Su Yumo said to the middle-aged people around him: "Package factory manager, must remember to strengthen Regarding quality control, regardless of whether this incident is due to our cause, quality issues can never be ignored. This is the foundation of our foothold."


    "President Su, don¡¯t worry. I have always attached great importance to quality. I have never neglected. If I say that this time, I don¡¯t blame us at all. Either the beauty salon did it by itself, or it was cougars. The cosmetics are doing things in the back, but now we are here to take the blame.¡± Obviously, the manager of the package also has opinions and ideas about this matter.


    "We will investigate this matter clearly, but as with that sentence, whether it is our responsibility or quality problem, we must not be negligent." Su Yumo said.


    "Don''t worry, as long as we are there, there will be no problems with quality and convenience." The package manager assured him, patting his chest.


    Su Yumo nodded. This time the incident was a bit serious. The customer seems to have something to do with it. The industry and commerce and other departments have already launched investigations into this matter, and their Tianjiao Group is the biggest suspected target. Therefore, at this time, they must not make trouble on their own side.


    Su Yumo is ready to go back. She came this time mainly to see the production workshop and bring some samples back. Now that the matter is finished, it is time to go back. As for Huang Feng, who was called in, he is a driver and porter. .


    The manager of the bag sent the two to the door, but when he arrived at the factory door, his face changed. There was a van outside the factory door, and around the car, there were a few fancy clothes. Young people are smoking and chatting.

 17 Chapter 17

    Both Su Yumo and Huang Feng noticed the change in the face of the manager of the package. Su Yumo asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Su, that''s them. These people often hang around at the entrance of the factory and harass employees who are off work." The manager of the package said, pointing to a few young people not far away.


    Su Yumo frowned and looked at the young people outside. This kind of brown candy is the most annoying. When the police come, they will do nothing. You can''t just because they are at the gate of your factory. Get them up. Once the police leave, they will harass the off-duty employees, and there is no substantial harm. However, threats and intimidation are indispensable and cause great distress to the employees here.


    Dealing with this kind of people is very troublesome. Either they will be directly afraid of them, or they will be found by the same people and forced them away. Otherwise, the problem will not be solved at all.


    Several young people over there also found several people on Huang Feng¡¯s side. They didn¡¯t know Su Yumo and Huang Feng, but they knew the package manager. After all, they had a lot of dealings, but they He didn''t mean to be afraid of the manager of the package, but came over on his own initiative.


    After they got closer, the young people saw Su Yumo''s beauty, but they were shocked, their performance was much uglier than Huang Feng''s before, and Su Yumo''s brows frowned even more.


    "Beauty, you also work here? Stop, follow your brother, and your brother will support you."


    "Yes, it is more comfortable to serve the brothers. It is better to have a good life with you than to work here."


    "Beauty, you are so beautiful, why haven''t you seen it before? New here?"


    As soon as the young people came to the front, they looked at Su Yumo frivolously one by one. They have been here for a few days and have seen many female employees, but they really haven¡¯t seen Su Yumo. Yumo is so beautiful.


    Huang Feng knew that it was time for him to act. He was the company''s security guard and couldn''t watch his boss being molested. Moreover, this time he came out with him. Doesn''t it mean to protect Su Yumo?


    Huang Feng put the cosmetic box on the ground and walked to Su Yumo quietly, separating her from the young people.


    "Several people speak carefully." Huang Feng said as he looked at the others.


    "Who are you? No matter how I talk."


    "That''s right, you little cricket, get away from me, don''t disturb Grandpa seeing beautiful women."


    "Get out of the way, or we will be rude."


    Those young people didn''t mean to be scared at all. After all, Huang Feng was the only one to stand up here. They were still crowded, so there was no need to be afraid.


    "President Su, you get in the car first, there is no need to entangle these people." Huang Feng lowered his head and said to Su Yumo. He wanted to let Su Yumo get in the car first, and then he said to these people again. Although the other party was crowded, Huang Feng was also a little nervous, but he kept his duty in mind.


    However, Su Yumo did not listen to Huang Feng''s words. Instead, he gently pushed him away, and then, facing the young people, he said, "I am the boss here, who are you sending it? Harassing my employees?"


    Su Yumo''s words made a few young people stunned. They didn''t expect such a beautiful beauty to be the boss here. However, seeing the manager of the package keep following behind each other, it was obvious that this woman did not lie.


    However, the few people were not afraid, but their eyes were even more unscrupulous. Such a beautiful female boss, they don''t have to say that they have seen it before, and they have not even heard of it. They were fortunate to see it today, and naturally they would not let it go.


    "Unexpectedly, beauty, you are still the boss here, hello beauty boss, look at my muscles, I promise to make you comfortable in bed, how about you being my girlfriend?"


    "Go, do, and be my girlfriend."


    "Beauty, what''s the phone number, let''s find a place later, let me check your body."


    Several young people spoke more and more presumptuously, and some even stretched out their hands, preparing to touch Su Yumo to take advantage.


    Su Yumo seemed to be a little frightened. She didn''t expect that these young people were so courageous, and suddenly there was no response.


    Just when that hand was about to touch Su Yumo, Huang Feng on one side made a move and accurately grasped the other''s wrist. The other party wanted to break free, but he, who didn''t like it, didn''t break free at all. .


    "Let go, you little crippled man, let me go, do you hear me?" The young man sternly reprimanded Huang Feng.


    "Put your hands clean." Huang Feng shook off the opponent''s arm fiercely, and the guy staggered a few steps aside driven by this force.


    "You kid is looking for death!" The guy couldn''t hold his face because of Huang Feng''s movements. After he stood firm, he was anxious to rush towards Huang Feng.


    "Stop it, if you dare to do it, I''ll call the police." Su Yumo who was next to him saw the other''s movements and said loudly.


    However, the young man did not stop this time. They are all old fried dough sticks. He knows which actions will not be severely punished. He just wants to teach Huang Feng a lesson, and at the same time give Su Yumo this boss a fight. After all, behind him The people who originally asked them to disrupt the production here, if they can scare the boss here, it is considered to have overfulfilled the task.


    However, this young man overestimated his skills and underestimated Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng has not been specifically trained, he still pays attention to exercise when he is good. However, this young man usually scares ordinary people. In fact, his body has long been hollowed out by alcohol, and his movements are not fast.


    I saw Huang Feng dodge the opponent''s long fist on his side. After that, he held the opponent''s right hand with one hand and placed the other on the opponent''s waist. With the help of the opponent''s rushing force, he directly pushed him far away. , The man staggered again and ran forward a few steps. This time he couldn''t stabilize his body and fell directly to the ground. His arms were all scratched by the stones on the ground, and a trace of blood shed.


    It was this thread of blood that completely angered him. He was embarrassed by Huang Feng twice, and now he saw the blood even more. He was dazzled by anger, staring at Huang Feng fiercely and said: "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    Seeing the other party rushing towards him again, Huang Feng was just about to hide, he found that he was surrounded by the other party''s people. After all, he hadn''t practiced. It was okay to deal with one. If the other party had too many people, he was definitely not an opponent. At this time, before The man had already rushed in front of him, and he didn''t know when there was a bright dagger in his hand, shining coldly in the sun.


    "Be careful!" Su Yumo screamed.

 18 Chapter 18

    Huang Feng was also taken aback by the dagger in the opponent''s hand. He did not expect that under the blue sky and white sun, the opponent would actually take out the dagger so crazily. This was too courageous. Although he himself usually pays attention to exercise, That''s just exercise, and his skills are slightly better than ordinary people. Facing this guy with the dagger, he panicked.


    However, those who were shocked didn''t know Huang Feng alone, and that young fellow''s companions were also shocked. Although they usually harass the employees here and even tease the female employees, they are even more exaggerated. They didn''t do anything, let alone use a knife. However, they didn''t expect that their companion actually used a knife today, and the nature of the matter was different.


    These companions wanted to step forward to stop, but obviously it was too late. The young man had rushed to Huang Feng''s front. Because of their presence, Huang Feng couldn''t even effectively evade, and could only interact with everyone. The same, watching the young man stabbing the dagger into his stomach.


    When the young man stabbed the dagger into Huang Feng¡¯s stomach, he had already reacted. He seemed to be dizzy and did a stupid thing. More importantly, because of his companion, Huang Feng could not hide. After passing his dagger, the young man''s face was a little pale in fright. If Huang Feng was stabbed to death by himself, he would be all over in the future.


    At this time, a group of people wearing security uniforms rushed out of the factory. These people had been seen by these young people a few days ago. However, neither of them had done anything, and they were not afraid of these security guards. Today is different. Someone is using a knife in their place. If they are caught by these security guards and call the police again, they will definitely enter the bureau. By then, their accomplices may all be implicated.


    Therefore, these people turned around and ran after seeing the security guard appear. When they left, someone pulled the guy with the dagger away. The guy seemed to be shocked and didn''t know what to do.


    That person was indeed frightened, and asked them to frighten ordinary people. They were okay, but if they were allowed to kill, they would not have the guts. Now, he seems to have done what he didn¡¯t dare at all. Things you don''t want to do.


    "Fuck! Who made you use the knife, you want to die, don''t hurt us!" While escaping, one of the young people said to the man just now with an angry face.


    "That''s it, are you stupid, you are actually using a knife here, are you afraid that no one else will know?"


    "Did you stabbed it hard just now?"


    Other people are also very angry at this person''s behavior. After all, his brain damage alone may harm everyone, and everyone will naturally be angry.


    "But, maybe the poke is strong, I don''t know too well, I was also confused at the time, and I don''t know if I poke it in." The person said in anticipation, and he was also afraid at this time.


    "Can you still stabbed in? He didn''t hide? His body is not made of stone. Can you still stabbed in? Now I just hope that he will not die, and best not be seriously injured, otherwise, we will all be unlucky." Said.


    "That is, I don''t think we should come these days. Go out and find a place to stay for a few days, avoid the limelight, and come back if nothing happens." Someone suggested.


    "Okay, just do it, anyway, we have completed most of the things explained above." This person''s proposal was immediately supported by others.


    And the person who stabbed the knife before, of course also agreed. After all, it was his hand. If something really happened in the end, he would be the most responsible. However, he himself really can¡¯t remember whether he stabbed it in. After all, he was at the time. He was really dumbfounded, but he also thought that his companion was right. Huang Feng''s body was not a stone. He was very angry at the time and had a lot of strength, so he must have stabbed in.


    "However, I don''t seem to see the blood, and that guy''s face seems a little strange, what''s the matter?" This person thought silently in his heart. He dare not ask his doubts now. After all, He is still guilty of public anger.


    "Huang Feng, how are you? The manager of the package, immediately call an ambulance and call the police at the same time." On the other side, after the young people ran away, Su Yumo, who was frightened, woke up. He immediately supported Huang Feng and asked with concern.


    "Don''t call the police or ambulance yet!" Huang Feng raised his head and looked at the manager of the package. At this time, he was still holding the guy''s dagger. After the guy was finished stabbing, he couldn''t even hold the dagger. , Was snatched by Huang Feng.


    The manager of the package was about to call. He stopped after hearing Huang Feng''s words. He didn''t know what Huang Feng wanted to do.


    "Huang Feng, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you call an ambulance? It will be dangerous if the treatment is delayed." Su Yumo said concerned.


    "President Su, I''m fine, you see, there is nothing, not even a drop of blood." Huang Feng held the dagger in his hand, then spread his hands and said to Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo was taken aback, and then looked at Huang Feng''s abdomen. Sure enough, it was normal there, there was no blood at all, but the clothes were a bit torn, and everything else was normal.


    "What''s going on?" Su Yumo asked in surprise. She could see the person''s movements very clearly before. The momentum and strength were great, and Huang Feng couldn''t escape. Why now But nothing happened?


    "Maybe that guy doesn''t like it. He doesn''t have any strength in his hands. He just looks scary, so it didn''t hurt me at all." Huang Feng shrugged and said deliberately.


    The actual situation is of course not what Huang Feng said. In fact, the other party¡¯s strength is not small. He did not escape at the time and was stabbed steadily. However, his body is not only a security suit. Under his security uniform, he was wearing a treasure that he had just acquired, that dark golden silk soft armor.


    And just now after the opponent''s dagger pierced his clothes, it pierced the golden silk soft armor in Huang Feng. Huang Feng was already prepared for injury, but he did not expect that the opponent''s attack would be gold. The silk soft armor was blocked, and he was safe and sound.


    "This is really a good thing." Huang Feng said with emotion. In the world of "The Deer and Ding Ji", this golden silk soft armor has also saved Wei Xiaobao. He did not expect to save himself after being acquired by himself. What a good thing.

 19 Chapter 19

    The golden silk soft armor is indeed a good thing. In the world of "Deer and Ding Ji", this treasure can''t hurt even the iron-cut dagger capital, let alone the ordinary dagger in the hands of the guy just now. .


    "Are you really okay?" Su Yumo asked again, worried.


    "President Su, I''m really fine." Huang Feng assured again.


    Su Yumo nodded, accepting this fact, although this fact is surprising.


    However, Su Yumo''s brows wrinkled immediately. He looked at the manager of the package and said, "Those people were too arrogant just now, and they started using the knife. You will contact the police station here later. I believe this can be rectified. Let¡¯s take a look at them, and the security guards here. They all act like you? I paid them to come here as a display?"


    Of course, Su Yumo has reason to be angry. The security guards were secretly called by the package manager, but after these security guards came, they saw the criminals running away, but no one came forward to chase them. Then watching the other party run away, it seems that they are a little afraid of the other party and dare not do anything, which of course makes Su Yumo dissatisfied.


    After listening to Su Yumo''s words, the manager of the package also smiled bitterly. He naturally knew what these security guards looked like. He usually stood guard and patrolled. If they were allowed to do things with those punks, they would really not He must have the courage, but these security guards were all sent by the company and were not recruited by him, so he is not good to say anything.


    Su Yumo obviously knew this, so after finishing speaking, he didn''t blame the manager of the bag any more, but in his heart he was already a little dissatisfied with Manager Liu of the company''s security department.


    "Okay, let''s go first. We''ll leave the matter here to you. I believe they won''t come again in a short time. However, you still have to strengthen patrols, especially when commuting, and protect our employees. "Su Yumo said.


    "Okay, President Su," said the package manager.


    After that, Su Yumo and Huang Feng got into the car with their previous cosmetics. Huang Feng still drove, and Su Yumo sat in the passenger seat.


    "Thank you for the matter just now." Su Yumo in the car said to Huang Feng. If Huang Feng hadn''t come forward, even if the security in the factory came out, she would be taken advantage of by the other party. So, this one In fact, Huang Feng helped himself.


    "President Su is polite. I was the company''s security guard. This is what I should do." Huang Feng said while driving.


    "Well, this time Manager Liu didn''t lose sight." Su Yumo said, obviously she was very satisfied with Huang Feng in her heart, but she was very dissatisfied with the security guards at the factory.


    Huang Feng didn''t say anything. He could hear it as if Su Yumo was not satisfied with Manager Liu. However, Manager Liu is his boss after all, so he can''t say anything bad about him behind his back.


    Moreover, at this time, Huang Feng has been thinking about the storage box. It can be said that if he didn''t get the golden silk soft armor yesterday, and if he put on it out of curiosity today, then even if he is immortal today, it must be To see the blood, it was the golden silk soft armor that saved him.


    This storage box is indeed a good thing. The two things I have obtained so far, one has helped him catch the thief and made himself visible in front of the future boss, and the other treasure directly saved himself and let himself To avoid injury, it can be said that these two things have helped him, and the help of the storage box has slowly emerged.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t take the initiative to choose what kind of treasure to get." Huang Feng said with some regret. The treasures obtained by this storage box are all random, and there is no way to choose, otherwise I can directly get some movies. The peerless martial arts on TV, then the few gangsters today can''t get close to their own bodies, let alone what kind of harm they will cause themselves.


    "It seems that I still lack something to increase aggression." Huang Feng thought in his heart that the golden silk soft armor is only defensive equipment, and it can only protect his upper body. Once the opponent attacks his lower body, he does not have it. Method.


    Moreover, Huang Feng knew that his skills were slightly stronger than ordinary people. Even when he met a stronger ordinary person, he was not necessarily an opponent of others, after all, he had not actively trained.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng started to think about the storage box. Although at present, the treasures obtained in the storage box are all random in nature, but it is not completely irregular. There are some similarities in the things that go into the storage box, leather shoes for leather shoes, clothes for clothes, but the specific functions are different, and huge changes have taken place.


    And if he wants to get something that enhances his own skills, according to his experience in watching TV and movies, these kinds of things that can enhance his physical ability are either martial arts secrets or pills. Of course, some special equipment is also Yes, and if you want to get these things now, you have to start from these aspects.


    "It seems that after get off work in the afternoon, I really need to make a big purchase." Huang Feng thought to himself that this decision was made by him yesterday, but now it is even more urgent.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng, have you heard me speak?" Su Yumo''s voice rang in his ears at this time, and Huang Feng was startled. He just patronized his own affairs and didn''t hear Su clearly. What is Yumo talking about.


    "President Su, I''m sorry, I was thinking about things just now, so..." Huang Feng said embarrassedly, his boss was talking to himself, and he was still running a small business. If you meet some tough bosses, I am miserable.


    Fortunately, Su Yumo is not that kind of boss. She is not angry with Huang Feng. Of course, if she is replaced by another boss of Tianjiao Group, Huang Feng will be really miserable.


    "Okay, it''s okay, I mean, after you send me to the company, you should go back first. Anyway, you are about to get off work. Although you were not injured just now, it is better to go back and rest early." Su Yu Mo said.


    "Okay, thank you Mr. Su." Huang Feng didn''t refuse. He originally planned to go shopping. Now that he can get off work earlier, he naturally has no objection.


    When Su Yumo was sent to the company, Huang Feng parked the car, handed in the keys, and left the company early. However, when the keys were given, Zhang Yun asked about her going out this time. Su Yumo''s explanation, Huang Feng did not say that the conflict in front of the factory, Su Yumo did not want those things to affect the hearts of the company.

 20 Chapter 20 Big Purchase

    After leaving the company, Huang Feng took the bus back. At this time, because it was not time for get off work, there were still plenty of vacant seats on the bus. He also had a chance to find an empty seat instead of standing.


    Sitting on the bus, Huang Feng looked at the constant flow of traffic outside, and a trace of envy flashed in his eyes. Nowadays, private cars are very common in this society, and the price is not too high. However, even if it is not too high, Huang Feng He can''t afford it. He still rents a small room to live in, so how can he have money to buy a car, but this does not affect his liking for cars. He also secretly thought before, waiting for him to make money After buying a house, then buying a car that you like, then marrying a wife and having children, this life is perfect.


    However, this is not too high a requirement. For Huang Feng before, it is also difficult to achieve. After all, housing prices are rising much faster than wages. With his low academic qualifications, he wants to earn money to buy a house. I don¡¯t know how many years it will take, let alone buying a car. Now the cost of getting married is rising, and the gift money is also increasing. This is also a burden to Huang Feng, so These thoughts, Huang Feng can only think secretly many times, but for him before, it is no different from daydreaming.


    However, after obtaining the storage box and discovering the magic of the storage box, Huang Feng knew that his life would have undergone tremendous changes. For him before, things that were very out of reach are now facing him. It is no longer a dream. It can even be said that his previous requirements were too low. Although he still has nothing now, his mentality has changed. He is no longer unconfident before, but full of confidence in the future. He believes that his future will be very exciting.


    And Huang Feng, who stared at the car outside in a daze, thought of a question. The storage box is so big in total, so can he only get something that big in time?Do you have a chance to get a big object like a car?If there is no way to obtain it, wouldn''t I lose a lot of things?But if it is available, how can such a small storage box hold such a large thing?


    Huang Feng couldn''t understand it, because he discovered this function of the storage box himself, and there is no manual. Moreover, other storage boxes cannot have this function. Therefore, he has no way to solve this question in his heart. Ask it out, because he doesn''t even know who to ask, and who knows the mystery inside.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, even if it''s a small thing, it''s a lot, and it''s enough for my own use." Huang Feng thought in his heart.


    Later, Huang Feng got off the car near a supermarket not far from where he lived. This supermarket was the largest supermarket near his residence. The contents were also very rich, including all kinds of groceries and home appliances. some.


    Because it was still early, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much savings, so he didn¡¯t rush to buy it. Instead, he went around here to see what was on the bottom, and he was also thinking about what these things can do. Help yourself get what kind of things.


    After spending some time, Huang Feng visited a two-story supermarket. After that, he began to prepare for selective shopping. The things he wanted to buy were not only helpful to him, but also cheap. Otherwise, if the things are too expensive, he is afraid that he will not be able to buy a few. At the same time, the volume must not be too large, otherwise the storage box will not be able to hold a few.


    At this time, the number of people in the supermarket gradually increased. It was after get off work hours, and some people living nearby began to enter the supermarket to buy things.


    Huang Feng has already thought about it now. At present, what he needs most is one that can enhance his own strength, and the other is to increase his financial ability and make money for him.


    After that, he carried out a large-scale raid, and it didn¡¯t take long for his shopping basket to be filled. However, at the end of the checkout, he only spent a few hundred dollars. However, these few hundred dollars came to him. That said, it''s not a small amount. At least, if his salary is not paid on time next month, he is in danger of sleeping on the streets.


    After returning to his residence with several convenient bags, Huang Feng threw the things on the bed. Then, he couldn''t wait to open the storage box under the bed. He wanted to see how long it has passed. This storage box What good things have been added.


    However, what disappointed him was that the contents of the storage box were still the ones he had put before, and there was no change at all. In other words, this storage box did not exchange anything during this period.


    "It seems that this storage box does not have an accurate interval for replacing things." Huang Feng sat on the bed disappointed and thought. The things obtained by this storage box are random, and now even the time for obtaining things is random. The discovery made him a little frustrated. He was afraid that in case this thing came for a year and a half, he would only exchange it once, and what he would get was something that was completely useless to him, so he couldn''t cry to death.


    However, no matter how disappointed he is, he still has to do what he needs to do. He started putting the things he bought in the supermarket into the storage box one by one. In fact, he found that there were not many things that met his requirements, the size was not large, and the price There are a lot of things that are not high, but there are not many things that can be used for their own use. It is not as good as wine and drinks. Maybe they can be exchanged for wine and drinks in these other spaces, but the quantity is relatively large. Limited, after drinking it by myself, there is nothing left.


    Therefore, in the end, Huang Feng could only put as many things as possible in the storage box, including some snacks and some daily necessities. Finally, his large storage box was already full. Up.


    Looking at the storage box filled with him, Huang Feng finally felt more comfortable, and now he hopes that these things will be exchanged for good things for him sooner.


    After packing up his things, Huang Feng went to cook and ate. Because he was alone, Huang Feng¡¯s dinner preparation was very simple and fast. It was just that shortly after he turned and left, there was a faint appearance in the storage box again. Light.


    At the same time, on a certain magical plane, a middle-aged man with a rich stature called a fifteen or six-year-old child to face him, and there was a brocade on the table next to the middle-aged man. Box, look at its packaging, you know that the contents of this box are not simple goods.

 21 Chapter 21

    Profound Sky Continent, this is a world of swords and magic. In this world, there are humans, elves, ancient dragons, and even dwarves, etc. There are many professions on this continent, but in combat professions , The most popular and most popular are warriors and magicians. However, the two are different. The number of warriors is relatively large, while the number of magicians is much less, and the number is less than one thousandth of the warriors. First, in many cases, magicians have much higher destructive power than warriors. Therefore, in the entire continent, magicians are respected people.


    The Red Moon Empire is one of the five empires on the Profound Sky Continent. There are hundreds of countries, large and small, on the entire continent. However, the five largest empires occupy 70% of the world¡¯s land. Other small countries are either dependent on these five empires, or they are slanted and weak.


    In the city of Vast Sky in the southern part of the Red Moon Empire, there are four big families. These four families have unmatched energy in this city. They almost completely carve up the resources of the entire city. Even the city lord must treat this. The patriarchs of the four families give three points. The reason why these four families can stand upright and occupy the resources of this city is naturally because each of their families has this awesome force. There are many warriors, which is magic. There are many teachers.


    And the more such a family, the more important it is to warriors, especially magicians. The strength of a family mainly depends on the number of high-level warriors and magicians in the family. Usually, there can be one or two in a family. A high-level magician is enough to make others in awe.


    At this time, the middle-aged man was Ouyang Tian, ??the head of the Ouyang family, one of the four great families in Haotian City, and his son Ouyang Xingwen was called by him.


    Ouyang Xingwen is about to be sixteen years old. As the son of the Patriarch, he has never been treated badly since he was a child. Various training resources are constantly flowing. Ouyang Tian placed great hopes on him and hoped that he could become A noble magician, in this case, can also take his place in the future. The head of their family is generally a professional magician. This is an unwritten rule.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s performance has always disappointed Ouyang Tian. I don¡¯t know if he has poor cultivating talent or not working hard at all. He is sixteen years old and has not yet awakened his magic talent. He has cultivated some families. The martial arts, however, is also not much accomplished, much worse than his peers.


    In the Profound Sky Continent, if a person does not have the talent for awakening magic after the age of sixteen, then this person probably has no hope of awakening this talent in his life, and there is no possibility of becoming a magician. Therefore, Ouyang Tian was very anxious, and today he called his son over for this matter.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with me? If you have something to say, I will go out soon." Ouyang Xingwen is not afraid of his father at all. Because he is an only child, he has been very spoiled by them since he was a child. He was still the son of the Patriarch, and other people were naturally very kind to him, and slowly developed this kind of undaunted personality, even his father was not afraid.


    Ouyang Tian looked at the silly son in front of him. He was really angry. This little thing has no talent in cultivation, but he has a lot of talent in playing it. He wanders around the land of fireworks at a young age. His reputation as a slumber , Is well-known in the entire Haotian City. Every day I go out with those few friends and friends, either to the fireworks field, or to make troubles everywhere and behave.


    "Play, play, play, you know how to play all day long, did you know that you are sixteen years old, and if you don¡¯t awaken your magic talent, you will have no chance. If you can¡¯t become a magician, how will you inherit my position in the future? This Patriarch?" Ouyang Tian said sharply.


    However, his appearance did not frighten Ouyang Xingwen. Ouyang Xingwen was still the same as before. He looked at his own Laozi indifferently and said, "Can you blame me? All talents are born, and I want to cultivate. If you want me to say, this thing, I can only blame you, you didn''t give me genetic talent for magic, tell me how to wake up!"


    Ouyang Tian was immediately flushed by Ouyang Xingwen''s face, and his right hand was raised high, just wanting to slap this unfilial son.


    "Hit, you hit, you hit me, I will tell my mother and tell my grandma to see if they will let you go, and if they don''t have the ability to teach me well, they will let me out." Ouyang Xingwen was not affected by Ouyangtian''s actions. Frightened, on the contrary, he raised his neck and yelled at him, insisting on his face, as if he was being treated unfairly, and he was struggling to persist.


    "Slap!" Ouyang Tian''s hand finally fell, but instead of hitting Ouyang Xingwen, he slapped it on the table next to him, shaking the brocade box on the table high.


    Although Ouyang Tian didn''t hit Ouyang Xingwen, Ouyang Xingwen was still taken aback by his actions. He subconsciously had to keep his head and squat down with his hands. Ouyang Tian was even more angry when he saw his son''s awkwardness.


    However, he also knew that it was not the time to be angry. If he was angry because of his behavior, he would have been mad for a long time. He took a deep breath and looked at his son and said, "Get me up and see. What are you like, how can our Ouyang family have something like you."


    Ouyang Xingwen saw that his father hadn''t hit him, he immediately put his hand down, stood up and said, "Then I have to ask you."


    However, he didn''t dare to speak loudly this time, obviously he was also a little scared.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about other things. These few days, I will stay at home honestly. I am not allowed to go anywhere. This is a Qizhi Pill. After taking it, give me an honest home meditation. There is a book about meditation. Read the book carefully, ask me if I don¡¯t understand, try to unlock my magic talent as soon as possible." Ouyang Tian handed the golden box on the table to Ouyang Xingwen.


    "Qizhi Pill? It is the legendary magic pill that can unlock the talents of people without magic talent? Father, how did you get it?" Ouyang Xingwen said after taking the Jin He.


    Ouyang Xingwen has also heard of the name of Qizhi Pill. It is true that the reputation of this pill is too great. Anyone who wants to become a magician has heard of the name of this pill. However, this The pill is very precious, not only because the medicinal materials needed to refine this pill are very precious, but also because the average pharmacist has no ability to refine this pill, unless he is the top pharmacist. There are not many such people in every empire.

 22 Chapter 22

    In addition, the success rate of the refining of this pill is not high. Therefore, combining all the conditions, you can know the rarity of this pill.


    Of course, this pill is so rare and so precious that it makes sense. It can make an ordinary person become a magician, and a family has one more magician, that¡¯s different. The low-level magician still I can''t see much, but if it is a high-level magician, it will greatly enhance the strength of a family, so this makes this Qizhi Pill seem especially precious.


    However, the meditation technique in the brocade box is nothing unusual. This kind of thing, let alone their family, can be bought on the street. However, people who don¡¯t have the talent for magic can even be bought. Knowing this technique is of no use, nor can it practice magic.


    Therefore, Ouyang Xingwen was very curious about his father''s ability to obtain such a valuable pill. Although he did not learn and behave in the entire Haotian City, it was because he knew his family was here. No matter what you commit, you can help yourself with the aftermath.


    However, he also knew that his family was nothing at all in the entire empire, and it was simply not worth mentioning. Therefore, such a thing that even the big family regarded as a treasure, his father could easily Taking it out, he was naturally very surprised.


    "How I got it, don''t worry about it. Now you go back to your room, take the pill, and meditate behind closed doors until you have established a connection with the magical elements in the air. Before that, you are not allowed to go out. "Ouyang Tian said.


    Ouyang Tian was able to obtain this priceless pill because of chance. When he was young, he accidentally saved a pharmacist. He didn¡¯t take it seriously, but later, he knew that The pharmacist has grown up very well and has become a senior alchemist hired by the empire.


    And this time, because of his son''s affairs, he had a big face, hoping that the other party could help him refine Qizhi Pill based on his love back then. Of course, he provided all the materials, and the other party did not refuse.


    It takes luck to refine Qizhi Dan, and Ouyang Tian¡¯s luck is very good. The other party succeeded in refining it at one time. In fact, if the other party fails this time, it will be difficult for Ouyang Tian to raise these materials again. He did it. After all, these are rare materials. He paid a lot of money in order to obtain these things. Fortunately, he was lucky and succeeded once.


    And Ouyang Tian couldn¡¯t let the other party help him in vain. Although he did save the other party back then, but now the other party¡¯s identity is different. Therefore, after obtaining the pill, he gave him a lot of money. Good thing, in this way, he really paid a lot for this pill.


    However, he has to pay no matter what the price is. He is just such a son. Fortunately, he is immortal and has no talent for awakening magic. He is also anxious.


    "Ah? I can''t go out all the time. If I haven''t awakened for a month, I won''t be able to go out for a month?" After hearing Ouyangtian''s words, Ouyang Xingwen suddenly suffered and asked him not to go out for three days. It''s more uncomfortable than killing him, not to mention, this time may be longer.


    Moreover, Ouyang Xingwen also believes that he will never spend less time. After all, this Qizhi is only a magic talent that can awaken people, but it cannot improve the talent. Therefore, people who take Qizhi Pill, although They can practice magic, but it is more difficult than ordinary people, and it takes more time. After all, they can''t even awaken themselves, so where can their talents go?


    Therefore, people who take Qizhi Pills not only need more time, but also practice harder, but the final achievements may not be as good as those who have their own awakening talents.


    "Don''t say it''s been a month, you just don''t wake up talent for a year, and don''t even think about going out for a year." Ouyang Tian said, this time he made up his mind, as long as Ouyang Xingwen does not wake up magic talent, he will not let him He went out, no matter how much he asked, it was useless.


    Ouyang Xingwen wanted to fight again, but when he saw that his father was more determined than ever, he swallowed his words back. However, this does not mean that he has already admitted the counsel and is willing to continue. Being locked up, he has some ways to go out.


    Holding the gorgeous-looking brocade box, Ouyang Xingwen walked to his room, no matter what, he still had to do it this way, but when he returned to his room, he immediately regarded that other person as a treasure. Yes, the brocade box containing the pill was thrown on the bed, and then he called his dog-legged Wang Er.


    "Wang Er, you can move a ladder for Young Master and put it on the back courtyard wall, the same as before." Ouyang Xingwen said. Today, he has made an agreement with those friends to go to the flowers outside. I¡¯ve heard that there are some good singers here, and I¡¯m going to see them.


    As for taking this Qizhi Pill, there is no need to worry at all. Even if he takes it now, it is impossible to immediately awaken his magic talent. He knows his talent well, so he is not in a hurry. Wait for the evening. It¡¯s never too late to take it when you come back from outside.


    "Hao Le, Master, don''t worry, I''ll move the ladder first, Master, wait a moment." Wang Er nodded and said, he was a servant in the yard, usually running behind Ouyang Xingwen''s butt, even He had a lot of bad ideas. Even Ouyang Xingwen was the first time he went to the fireworks field, and he seduce him. This guy has a lot of ghost ideas, just to please Ouyang Xingwen, the future parent of the Ouyang family. Satisfied with Ouyang Xingwen, he will naturally be very comfortable in the future.


    Wang Er ran away without a cigarette. He is no stranger to such things. This is not the first time he has done this. Ouyang Xingwen was also confined by Ouyang Tian before, but in the end it was Wang Er. With the help of him, I went out to be happy.


    Wang Er¡¯s work efficiency was not low, and the ladder was quickly erected, and Ouyang Xingwen secretly ran to the courtyard wall at the back door. As for the brocade box his father gave him, he was still lying on his bed. He did not carry it at any time, and Ouyang Tian, ??who arranged for someone to monitor his son at the front door, did not know that his son did not listen to him to take the medicine, but secretly ran out.


    Not long after Ouyang Xingwen went out, a gleam of light flashed from the brocade box he placed on the bed, and then it had returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.

 23 Chapter 23

    Huang Feng simply ate dinner and then went to wash, because his bathroom here is public, and it just happens to be empty now, so at this time, he must hurry up to wash, otherwise, he will have to line up later. Up.


    "When you make money, you must change a place. Not to mention that the storage box is safer. It''s good to have a separate bathroom." Huang Feng thought while taking a bath.


    After taking a shower and returning to his room, Huang Feng didn''t go to bed right away. At this time, he had been thinking about the contents of the storage box, and he didn''t know if there was any way in it during this time.


    "I''m really impatient. I haven''t changed for a long time. How long is this time? I can''t help but want to watch it." Huang Feng knelt down and thought.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Huang Feng did not stop at the slightest in his hand movements. He took the contents of the storage box out one by one. This is not to blame Huang Feng. After all, the storage box is too much. It¡¯s amazing. What will happen to his future depends on this storage box to a large extent. Moreover, Huang Feng has always been curious about what the storage box can bring to himself. This is like a lottery, an unknown reward. Always full of temptation.


    "Huh, there has been a change!" Huang Feng, who was packing his things, suddenly noticed some changes, because he put these things in before eating, and he attached great importance to the storage box in his heart, so the storage box He remembered everything about him clearly, even where it was placed.


    However, now, he finds that he is missing a magazine. The one he put in yesterday, and the magazine he did not take out today. The magazine he bought before and looked at it when he was fine, but now it is Gone.


    The magazine is gone, and Huang Feng is not at all frustrated, and even very happy. This shows that the storage box is "sending power" again. It must have replaced something for itself and returned. And this time, it is very likely. It''s a book, or magazine, anyway, it should be something that can be read.


    Sure enough, his guess was not wrong. Under a piece of clothing, he found a book, a book he had never seen before. Huang Feng picked up the book urgently. This book is in thread The cover of the book is dark blue, and there is no character on the surface. Huang Feng opened the book and found that the characters in the book were almost different from the current Chinese characters. It was almost because some characters in it were still somewhat similar to Chinese characters. You can guess the approximate meaning, but there are some that you can¡¯t recognize.


    However, at the top of this book, there is the same introduction as the previous shoes and golden silk soft armor.


    "Introduction to meditation: The basic skills cultivated by magicians on the Profound Sky Continent can help the magicians enter the meditation state, communicate the magic elements in the air, and enhance the magic power in their bodies."


    "Meditation? Magician? What are these, and there are many words in this book, I don''t even know it." Huang Feng muttered while reading the book.


    However, there are some pictures in this book, and Huang Feng guessed that it should be a specific description of these words.


    However, Huang Feng also found a problem because of this book, that is, the things replaced by this storage box are from various worlds and scenes, like the previous leather shoes and golden silk soft armor. Fortunately, I used it directly. , But, like today, to obtain these literal things, you will be embarrassed. After all, not every world and every scene uses Chinese characters. In that case, you will have language barriers, and , I still have no way to solve it.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about these things when the time comes. The book in front of me, I don''t know what it is." Huang Feng picked up the book and sat on the bed and began to study slowly.


    After spending more than ten minutes, Huang Feng combined some of the words he knew and guessed, plus the pictures next to him, and finally figured out what the book is. This is not the "cheat book" he always wanted. ?However, this cheat is a bit different from what I thought, because this is not the cheats in the martial arts world, but the "cheats" in the magical world in the online novels I read, but this is an introductory book. Cheats are very useful to him now.


    However, Huang Feng immediately smiled bitterly. Although he knew this cultivation technique, the world he was in was not a magical world, and he had no way to cultivate, nor to communicate with the magic elements in the air.


    There is no magic in this world at all. According to this book, these people are not talented in awakening magic, so there is no way to practice.


    "Hey, I''m happy for nothing. I thought I could practice, but now it seems that this meditation introduction is a tasteless one for me." Huang Feng thought a little disappointed.


    Disappointed, Huang Feng came to the storage box again. He took out another copy from his pile of impurities and prepared to put it in the storage box. Although the things he obtained this time were of no use to him, but among those many In this world, there are still countless cheats, and I can always use the storage box to replace a useful one, and I can use it completely.


    "Hey, there seems to be something missing." Just as Huang Feng was about to put the book in, he found that there seemed to be something missing in the storage box.


    "By the way, it''s Weird Peas!" Huang Feng called out suddenly. Because he had already obtained this "Introduction to Meditation", Huang Feng thought that this is what he has gained today. There is nothing else, so he didn''t. I thought about it, just because I remembered the contents of the storage box too clearly, so when I was about to put the impurities, I found that there was something missing in the storage box.


    Is this "Introduction to Meditation" exchanged for two things?Huang Feng thought to himself, and then he denied it. According to the previous observations, these replaced things are related to the things he put in, and at least have some things in common, and strange flavor beans and cheats, There is nothing in common. Now the Weidoudou is gone. In other words, there should be something more in this storage box!


    Huang Feng bought Guaiwei beans and put them in. Originally, I wanted to see if I could replace some of the food in other worlds and taste the food in other worlds. I didn¡¯t expect it to be put in for a long time. , It was replaced smoothly. This strange flavor bean is also too popular.

 24 Chapter 24 Awakening Magic Talent

    With some excitement, Huang Feng took out all the things in the storage box, wanting to see what was more, until he took out all the things inside, and found nothing more, these things are all He put it in by himself before.


    "No, I guessed wrong? This time there is only one new thing? Why are there two things missing? That strange Weidou can''t be eaten by a mouse." Huang Feng thought a little depressed.


    Somewhat unwilling to give up, he looked at everything aside again. This time he finally found out. When the clothes he was put in before shaking, something fell from the clothes, Huang Feng''s eyes and hands were quick. He caught it in his hand and found it was something like a round pill.


    Huang Feng was sure that he had not seen this thing before, that is to say, he didn''t put this thing in. Huang Feng quickly put the pill in front of him, and he saw a line of floating characters on it.


    "Qizhi Pill, a high-level pill refined by Huang Yi''an, a senior alchemist on the Profound Sky Continent, can help people who don''t have the talent for awakening magic."


    The introduction was very simple, but Huang Feng was very excited. When he saw "Introduction to Meditation" before, wasn''t it because he didn''t have the talent for magic, so there was no way to practice?Now that it¡¯s over, this storage box is really considerate. Knowing that I can¡¯t awaken my magic talent, I sent myself this pill. This pill is a perfect match for the previous "Introduction to Meditation".


    Huang Feng looked at the pill in his hand. The grade of this pill is obviously not low. There are layers of pill halo on the surface of the pill, which is very beautiful. The surface of the pill is also very smooth. Very comfortable.


    Without much hesitation, Huang Feng put the pill into his mouth. When the pill was held in his hand, it felt very hard, but after putting it in his mouth, it melted in the mouth and turned into a trickle. After flowing into Huang Feng''s belly, Huang Feng felt a little warm in his abdomen. This heat gradually spread throughout his body and concentrated most in his brain.


    Huang Feng felt a little dizzy, because he had never taken this kind of pill before, and he hadn¡¯t even seen much of it. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know what it would look like after taking it, what reaction he would have, and how his reaction would be. It was not normal, and Huang Feng was also a little worried. This pill was obviously for people on the Profound Sky Continent, and he was not from there, and he didn''t know if there would be anything wrong after taking it.


    However, it is too late to regret it now. The pill has been taken and even dissolved in his body. Now he can only pray that the pill is also useful for himself and will not have any side effects.


    Huang Feng felt his head hurt more and more. He held his head in his hands and rolled on the bed. However, this did not relieve his pain. In the end, he could not hold on and fainted.


    But after Huang Feng fainted, he didn''t notice that his body slowly floated up from the bed, and finally at a distance of about half a meter from the bed, suspended there and stopped moving, and the magic elements in the air were visible to the naked eye. The state of surging towards him constantly, as if his body is a huge vortex, constantly attracting them.


    In fact, there are not many magical elements in the air on earth, but because people nowadays have no way to awaken magical talents at all, they can''t absorb these magical elements in the air at all, and now Huang Feng has unintentionally awakened magical talents. , The magical elements in the air, as if they had seen a loved one, kept pouring into his body.


    On the Profound Sky Continent, when an ordinary person awakens his magic talent, the magic elements in the air will also enter the person¡¯s body, improving his body, allowing his body to access and store magic elements more easily in the future. , However, the state in which those magic elements enter their bodies is not as crazy as Huang Feng. They are invisible to the naked eye at all. They can only be sensed by the body. The speed of integration is very slow. Generally, a person absorbs magic elements for the first time and awakens magic talent. , It takes a day or two, and they can only absorb one of the many magic elements in the air, and then they can only practice the magic corresponding to this magic element.


    However, Huang Feng is different. The various magical elements in the surrounding air have poured into his body indiscriminately, flooding his body and changing his state. Of course, Huang Feng is not in these situations. I know, no one will explain it to him.


    Huang Feng had been in this state for two hours. The brows that had been frowned from the pain had already stretched out, and his body slowly fell back to the bed. After a while, he woke up.


    "What happened to me just now? I fainted?" Huang Feng thought in a daze. At this time, the previous pain had completely disappeared. Instead, the whole body was relieved. At this time, he even felt air. It was all sweetened, and he seemed to have a vague affection for the surrounding air.


    Huang Feng suddenly thought that he had made that change because he had taken Qizhi Pill, so now, does he have any magic talent?Huang Feng quickly used the method described in the "Introduction to Meditation", sitting on the bed with his legs crossed, concentrating on his dantian, and he saw a ball of colorful light floating there.


    "Hey, that''s not right. Didn''t the book say that this ball of light corresponds to a certain magical talent of my awakening? But it doesn''t say what the colorful counterparts are, there is no mention of the colorful ball of light." Huang Feng has some doubts, but obviously no one will help him.


    "Forget it, it may be that the earth''s environment is different from that of the Profound Sky Continent." Huang Feng thought wildly.


    Now that the magic talent has been awakened, it is time to meditate. Huang Feng read the book again, and then came to the bed to sit down as described above.


    I saw Huang Feng sitting upright and natural, with his lower forehead inverted, chest and abdomen, shoulders and hips vertical, breathing was steady and orderly, uniform and deep, like a trickle, and his consciousness was sinking in the dantian, controlling the dantian. The colorful ball of light, I saw it slowly spinning up, and the magic elements in the surrounding air rushed to Huang Feng again, but this time there was no exaggeration just now, and the naked eye can no longer see it, but , The speed is still not slow, and the speed of absorbing magic elements is determined by the magic talent. From this point of view, Huang Feng''s magic talent is definitely not bad.

 25 Chapter 25: Strange Enlightenment Pill

    In fact, what Huang Feng doesn''t know is that after taking Qizhi Pill, magic talents are not immediately awakened. Everyone is different, but it takes at least a week because of the time needed to awaken and his talents. It''s related, and I can''t take the initiative to awaken, that talent is definitely not much better.


    Huang Feng¡¯s situation is obviously different. He was not able to awaken voluntarily because of his poor talent, but was caused by the environment of the entire earth. However, there are so many magic elements on the earth that no one has been able to absorb it for such a long time. These rich magical elements have been flooding around people all the time and they need a vent. Therefore, as soon as Huang Feng took Qizhi Pill, he awakened his magical talent. To some extent, it was the magical elements around him that came to attack him. His side helped him awaken his magic talent, otherwise it would not be possible to awaken so quickly, of course, his own talent is not bad.


    Huang Feng''s luck is indeed good. While the storage box brought him Qizhi Pill, it also brought him the book "Introduction to Meditation". This book is not a rare thing in Profound Sky Continent, even You can see it in the market. Some people who don¡¯t have the talent for awakening magic, but want to awaken the talent for magic, will buy them to go back to practice, hoping that they can awaken the talent for magic through meditation. Of course, this is difficult, but because There are many people who buy it, and many of them are even illiterate. That''s why there are pictures that help with cultivation. Otherwise, Huang Feng may not understand it.


    After Huang Feng entered the meditation state, he felt that everything around him had changed a little. He felt that his hearing had increased a lot. He could hear the small couples downstairs and he could hear them, and the touch was even better. Taking the command, he could feel some things entering his body from the air, but these things gave him a very cordial feeling, and his body didn''t mean to refuse at all.


    Time passed slowly in Huang Feng¡¯s meditation, and in another time and space, at this time, it was daytime. With the help of Wang Er, his dog-legged person, Ouyang Xingwen ran out of the house smoothly and went out to find his friend. After playing on the flower boat, his poor father thought he had been practicing behind closed doors.


    It wasn''t until the evening that Ouyang Xingwen came back full of alcohol. He originally wanted to spend the night on the flower boat. After all, it was more fun at night. However, he was afraid of his father''s night rounds, so he could only bring Some unwilling to come back.


    "Ms. Xiaorui is really watery, and she will be likable. No, I will go to her tomorrow and ask her to sing a little song for the uncle and I will sing eighteen touches." Ouyang Xingwen walked staggeringly. Then, while murmured, next to him was Wang Er, and he was carefully supporting Ouyang Xingwen, fearing that he would fall.


    "Master, that''s your handsome and talented person, otherwise Miss Xiao Rui won''t fall in love with you at first sight, but I heard that she has rejected a lot of rich boys." Wang Er walked, Flattery on one side.


    "It makes sense, it makes sense. I said why she would let her eyes go as soon as she saw me. She really had a foresight and found that the Lord is different." Ouyang Xingwen nodded and said with deep approval.


    Seeing Ouyang Xingwen like this, I knew that I couldn¡¯t climb the courtyard wall to get in. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if I fell down. Therefore, Wang Er had to take him to the main entrance, but the person watching the gate was obviously not the first. The second time I saw Ouyang Xingwen in this state, he would often sneak out and return only after dark, so he was not surprised and opened the door to him directly.


    Ouyang Xingwen was supported by Wang Er and returned to his room. After drinking a bowl of sober soup from the maid, he became a little more sober. Only then did he remember that he still had nothing to do.


    Waved to let Wang Er go out, Ouyang Xingwen came to his bed, picked up the brocade box he had thrown there, and opened it mutteringly.


    Ouyang Xingwen still wanted to awaken his magic talent. After all, without magic talent, he would not be able to inherit the position of his father¡¯s parent. Even in front of other people, he could not lift his head, but as long as he awakened magic talent, it would be different. Now, he doesn''t care how much he can cultivate in the future. All he needs is the identity of a magician, even the lowest-level magician.


    However, opening the brocade box, Ouyang Xingwen was a bit stunned, because there was only a transparent packaging bag inside, and there were round things like pills. In addition, There is also a colorful book on the cover, but the text on the book doesn''t recognize it at all.


    "What the hell is my father doing? Isn''t it a book called''Introduction to Meditation''? Why is it a book that I don''t know, I don''t even know this word, how can I practice?" Ouyang Xingwen complained dissatisfied and picked it up. I flipped through a magazine that I didn¡¯t know at all, and found that there were quite a lot of words in it, but after I didn¡¯t know much, I threw the magazine under the bed in an annoyed way and ignored it. .


    "What are these things? Qizhi Pill? Isn''t Qizhi Pill very rare? How come there are so many here? Didn''t his father say that there is only one? How come there are so many?" Ouyang Xingwen picked up the packaging bag with some doubts. After tearing it apart, take one out and put it in your mouth.


    Immediately, his eyes lit up, and the taste was actually very good, not worse than the delicate desserts he usually ate.


    "Well, the taste of this Qizhi Pill is really good, the master refining medicine is really amazing, not only did he refine the pill, but it also produced such a good taste, it is really rare." Ouyang Xingwen muttered while eating. .


    And as soon as he ate, he didn''t stop, and it didn''t take long before he ate all the contents of the bag. Looking at the empty bag, Ouyang Xingwen added his lips unconsciously, with some meaning still left.


    After throwing away the bag casually, Ouyang Xingwen sat down and felt the changes in his body. However, he was soon disappointed. His body did not change at all, but it was because he was wasted on Xiao Rui during the day. I have gained a lot of physical strength, and now I feel a little tired.


    Ouyang Xingwen was not surprised by this result. He had never thought that he could awaken his magic talent so quickly. Therefore, after feeling a little tired, he simply lay down on the bed. It didn¡¯t take long. His snoring came from all over the room.


    What Ouyang Xingwen didn''t know was that not only was he unable to awaken his magical talents today, he would not be able to awaken in the rest of his life.

 26 Chapter 26

    "Well, it''s so comfortable."


    The next morning, just before dawn, Huang Feng finally woke up from meditation. Although he hadn''t slept all night, he didn''t feel any fatigue. The whole person was full of energy, and even the state was better than any time before. All are good.


    Huang Feng first looked at the colorful ball of light at his dantian, and found that its size has not changed, but it shows that it is brighter. Of course, it may be Huang Feng''s own heart. After all, he has only practiced for one night. , It should not be so obvious.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t know was that his current cultivation practice increased the magic power in his body faster than the geniuses on the Profound Sky Continent. After all, there were still a lot of warriors and magicians there, and they all cultivated. It is to absorb energy from the air to strengthen itself, but the form of expression is different, and although the energy in the air can be restored, after all, there is a time limit, so that the energy in the air will become more and more Less, people''s cultivation speed will become slower and slower.


    However, the earth is different. Although the air here is not as good as there, there are not so many people practicing here, and there is no magician. There is only one Huangfeng now, even though he has just started. In this way, the entire world would not have robbed him of this energy, and his cultivation speed would naturally be fast.


    Huang Feng looked at the time and was about to get up. Although this time was a little earlier than the previous day, he was not sleepy at all now.


    At this time, he discovered that after he obtained the Qizhi Pill last night, the contents of the storage box were still on the ground and had not been cleaned up. In other words, the entire storage box was empty last night. It is impossible to replace something.


    Although it was a pity in his heart, Huang Feng was still very satisfied with the two things he obtained yesterday. Although he wasted all night, he was still acceptable.


    Put all the things on the ground into the storage box again, before Huang Feng went to wash and prepare to go to work.


    "Brother Wang, why are you always staring at me?" In the security office, soon after entering Huang Feng, Brother Wang always stared at him intentionally or unintentionally, and the others seemed to be the same.


    "I said if your kid could use magic or something, why didn''t I see him overnight, the whole person felt different." Wang Ge didn''t hide at all, staring at Huang Feng and said.


    "It''s different, what''s the difference?" Huang Feng''s heart jumped, could it be that after a night of meditation or that Qizhi Pill changed his appearance?What can I do?Mom and Dad will not deny themselves.


    "It can''t be said that it''s different. On the surface, you don''t have any changes, but you feel more energetic. With that, yes, temperament! It''s temperament!" Wang Ge stared at Huang Feng and said.


    Hearing that his appearance had not changed, Huang Feng was relieved. Although he is not a handsome guy, his appearance was given by his parents, and he never thought about changing his face. Now I heard that his temperament has happened. The change, Huang Feng guessed in his heart may be caused by Qizhi Pill and meditation.


    Temperament is really hard to say. Some people are born and some are nurtured. However, no matter what, people with temperament are always more attractive. Huang Feng knew that he was an ordinary person before. , There is no temperament.


    "You kid didn''t go out with President Su yesterday. If you meet a happy event, you will feel refreshed." Wang Ge guessed.


    "Maybe, it must be very refreshing to be able to go out with the beautiful boss." Huang Feng said, Su Yumo said that what happened outside the factory yesterday, he couldn''t tell other people, he naturally couldn''t tell.


    "That''s right, how about Mr. Su? No one of us has ever gone out with her. Your kid encountered this good thing when he first came. I heard that Mr. Su is not only beautiful, but also has a very good personality. It''s completely different." Brother Wang said with a gossip.


    Men always have a common language on women''s topics. Hearing what Brother Wang said, Huang Feng thought of Mr. Su''s exquisite appearance, perfect figure, and the cute look when he first woke up.


    "President Su is really a perfect and lovely woman. If anyone can marry her, that would be a lifetime of virtue." Huang Feng said with emotion, Su Yumo is not only the most beautiful woman he has seen so far. Besides, the personality is also very good. He didn''t look down on him because of the difference in their identities. Even when he was injured, he still cared about him, which is very rare.


    However, after Huang Feng said this sentence, he saw that the opposite Huang Ge looked a little strange, and his eyes seemed to be looking behind his back, Huang Feng turned around with some doubts, and then opened his eyes wide. I was stunned. I don¡¯t know when, Su Yumo and Zhang Yun had already arrived at their office. At this moment, they were standing behind him, Su Yumo¡¯s face was blushed unnaturally, obviously. , She heard what Huang Feng said just now.


    "Cough cough." Huang Feng quickly concealed a cough, stood up and said: "President Su, Director Zhang, why are you here?" At this time, Brother Wang and the others also looked over.


    "Why? Can''t we come?" Su Yumo choked Huang Feng, then gave him a fierce look.


    "You can come, you can come." Huang Feng smiled flatly.


    Su Yumo glanced at him again, then turned and left, and Zhang Yun also glanced at Huang Feng, but there was obviously a deep meaning in his eyes, Huang Feng couldn''t understand it for a while, and then turned around and went out with Su Yumo. Up.


    Su Yumo and Zhang Yun passed by this office. Because they thought about what happened yesterday, Su Yumo was a little worried about whether Huang Feng was really okay, so he stopped by to take a look, but didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to be there. Commenting on her with other colleagues, when she thinks that she fell asleep in his car yesterday, and when she woke up, she felt a little angry when she woke up. She felt a little strange, as if her more private side was seen by Huang Feng. .


    "Huang Feng, you are this." After Su Yumo and Zhang Yun went out, Brother Wang gave Huang Feng a thumbs up: "You are so courageous. You actually said this in front of President Su."


    Others also looked at Huang Feng with admiration. You should know that one of them was just because when he was watching Xie Mengjiao, the time was a little longer, his eyes were a little presumptuous, and he was fired. But Huang Feng She said this in front of Su Yumo. If Su Yumo was replaced by Xie Mengjiao, it is estimated that Huang Feng would be going home.

 27 Chapter 27

    "How did I know that she would come to us?" Huang Feng said with a wry smile. He did not know that Su Yumo had come in just now. Otherwise, he would definitely not say that. He talked about the leader behind the scenes, or the beautiful leader. The subject is still the appearance of the person, which is indeed a bit excessive.


    "However, President Su is really good, he didn''t blame you." Brother Wang said.


    "Well, Mr. Su is very good." Huang Feng said, such a woman is simply the best, she wants money and money, she wants good looks, she''s just white and rich, and I don''t know which bastard will be cheaper in the future.


    The life of the security guards is still very comfortable. As long as there is no one to make trouble, Huang Feng and the others are very relaxed all day. They don¡¯t have to be as busy as the white-collar workers inside. They just need to go around occasionally, but , This is more just a look.


    The time to get off work came soon. Huang Feng greeted his new colleagues and was about to go home from work. He is now in a mood similar to that of a primary school student. He looks forward to returning home early from school every day. He also hopes I can go home early to see what baby appears in my storage box.


    However, when Huang Feng was about to leave, his cell phone rang, and it turned out that it was a call from his classmate and friend Guo Liang.


    "Hey, Liangzi, what are you looking for?" Huang Feng said as he walked.


    Huang Feng and Guo Liang are classmates of the university and they are also in the same dormitory. In the whole university, he and Guo Liang have the best relationship. After graduation, both of them stayed in Jiangzhou to work. The difference is that Guo Liang He is a native of Jiangzhou, but Huang Feng is not. Therefore, due to some relationships in his family, Guo Liang found a decent job. However, Huang Feng is not so good. Guo Liang also suggested He wanted to help Huang Feng find a job, but Huang Feng refused. One was that he didn¡¯t want to trouble him. After all, if he helped himself, he would use his family relationship. There was some trouble. Another reason was that at that time, Huang Feng just came out. The school is proud and arrogant, so how could he be willing to accept help from others? Moreover, even if Guo Liang helped him find a job, he didn''t think it would be great. After all, Guo Liang''s family was just an ordinary family in Jiangzhou.


    "Damn, madman, I can''t find you if I have nothing to do." Guo Liang''s voice came: "I heard that you lost your job again? How about? Follow Uncle Guo, and make sure you enjoy it."


    The two often joked, so Huang Feng didn''t care, and said with a smile: "Fuck you, follow you, I''m afraid I''ll be sold, I don''t even know yet."


    "Uncle Guo, am I that kind of person? I said madman, don''t wrong the good guys." Guo Liang said, "Really, our company is hiring people recently. I have a good relationship with the people over there. If you want to come, I can help."


    "You are not sacrificing hue, right?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "Do you still use me to sacrifice? Guo Ye, when I went to that station, the eyes of those girls kept looking at me, and they couldn''t stop them. Hey, there is no way." Guo Liang said.


    Huang Feng knows that Guo Liang is bragging, but this guy is indeed more handsome and can talk. When he was in college, he talked about several girls.


    "Okay, I won''t go to your place. I have found a job. I have been in work for a few days. Your news is delayed." Huang Feng said.


    "Found it? Where? It won''t be a temporary job again, is it a madman, listen to me, let''s stop doing that kind of work, there is no future, if you don''t want me here, I can help you find another home." Guo Liang Said.


    "No need, this time it''s pretty good, and the treatment is much better than before. When I really can''t get anymore, I''ll go and ask Lord Guo for your help." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s OK, don''t hold on."


    "That''s for sure, I won''t be polite to you then."


    "In this way, tonight, I just asked a colleague to go to the bar together, so come with you, by the way, to celebrate you got a good job." Guo Liang said.


    "You have a gathering with colleagues, what shall I do next time." Huang Feng refused. He wanted to go back soon.


    "Don''t do it next time, it''s not a serious gathering, just two friends, tell you in advance, these two are big beauties, don''t regret if you don''t come." Guo Liang said.


    "I''m not going to the big beauties either." Huang Feng said, now the storage box in his heart is more important than the beauties.


    "Your kid is really ignorant. I''m helping you solve major issues of your life. Okay, stop talking nonsense. At 7:30 in the evening, dream bar, you kid picked it up for me." After that, Guo Liang did not When Huang Feng refused, he hung up.


    Huang Feng smiled bitterly and put away the phone. It seems that he is going to go today. However, there is still time. He is going to go back first. It is not really going back to find it, but he wants to see the storage box.


    However, after Huang Feng returned to his residence and took out the contents of the storage box to look at them one by one, he was disappointed to find that there were not a few things in it, and there was no possibility of any new things appearing. Up.


    However, Huang Feng is still somewhat prepared for this situation. After all, there is no accurate time interval for the replacement of the storage box, and it is normal that there is not now.


    Huang Feng did not rush out, but took out yesterday¡¯s "Introduction to Meditation". At the end of this book, he also found a few simple magic spells yesterday. For those who like to read novels in college For Huang Feng, it is not surprising to know the existence of these spells.


    However, this "Introduction to Meditation" was originally an entry-level magic book, so the magic recorded behind it is not advanced magic, just simple basic magic, such as fireball, ice bomb, wood cane, etc. And so on, are the basic magic of each department. I think it was the merchants in the Profound Sky Continent who recorded these magic behind. In this way, anyone who can awaken the magic talent can learn these basic magic.


    Because it is basic magic, the spells of these magics are very simple. Although Huang Feng does not understand their meaning, he can still memorize it by rote, and high-level magic is rare even in Profound Sky Continent. As you can see, in various families and even empires, high-level magic is a valuable treasure, and most people can''t see it at all, and naturally it will not appear in the "meditation introduction" like this stall.


    It must be magical to use magic skills. After the night of meditation last night and the magical powers obtained when awakening the magic talent, Huang Feng''s body now has some stocks, so in theory, he can already use these. It''s magic.

 28 Chapter 28 Test Magic

    It is theoretically because Huang Feng hasn¡¯t practiced it yet. He patronized meditation yesterday and didn¡¯t see these magics. When he woke up this morning, he went to work and didn¡¯t have time to practice. Just when there is time, he is ready to try.


    Generally speaking, a person can only awaken the talent of one kind of magic element, that is, can only practice one kind of magic of the right element. For example, a person who has awakened the talent of fire magic can only absorb the fire in the air when practicing. It is a magic element, and he can only use fire magic, and can''t use other magic.


    But Huang Feng didn''t know this. He didn''t know much about the things on the Profound Sky Continent. When he saw that there were various schools of magic in this booklet, he was ready to practice.


    First of all, what Huang Feng is preparing to practice is water magic, the spell in his mouth silently, after that, he feels a trace of transparent element separated from the colorful light ball in his body, slowly converging. When he reached his right hand, at the same time, he felt that there seemed to be magic elements in the air around him converging to his right hand. After awakening his magic talent, Huang Feng became more sensitive to the magic elements in the surrounding air.


    Then, under Huang Feng¡¯s gaze, a water polo in his right hand slowly condensed, and then it continued to grow bigger, until he felt that the transparent magic element in his body was completely drawn out. The water ball is no longer getting bigger, and at this time, the water ball has the size of the bowl.


    Huang Feng raised his right hand in front of his eyes and observed the water polo. He was full of curiosity. This was the first time he had used magic, and he was very excited. The water polo was floating on his hand and did not interact with his hand. With complete contact, the water ball is transparent, and the water inside seems to be flowing slowly.


    Huang Feng wanted to test the power of this water polo, so he controlled it to fly with his mind. Because this thing was summoned by him, he could use his mind to control it instead of throwing it forcefully.


    The water polo hit the wall and turned into a liquid form again, and slowly flowed down the wall. Huang Feng didn''t realize how powerful it was. After all, it was a basic magic, and Huang Feng didn''t have it either. Too much hope.


    After experimenting with water magic, Huang Feng tried other magics, and he was able to use it smoothly. However, because of his unskilledness, it took a little longer. However, Huang Feng saw similar novels and knew Gao A level magician can cast these low-level magic instantaneously. There is no need to chant spells, or the time for chanting spells is very short. He is just a junior magician now, and he just casts magic, so the speed is slower. It''s normal.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also discovered the mystery of his magic, everything is related to the colorful ball of light in his body. When he casts a certain series of magic, certain elements in the ball of light will be stripped out and gathered. In his hand, it will also attract the concentration of magic elements in the air. The power of this magic is related to the amount of magic elements he gathers. There are many magic elements in the air, but in the end it can The amount of gathering depends entirely on the amount of magic elements stored in his body. They are the primers. Without the attraction of the magic elements in the body, the magic elements in the air would never come over.


    And the magic elements in his body are the magic power he obtained when he meditated. Obviously, the more magic power, the greater the power of the magic that he uses. This is why some advanced magicians even perform basic magic. The power is also a big reason. Of course, Huang Feng can stop at any time during the process of gathering magic. In this way, you can avoid this magic element in your body from being drained, and you can''t use the magic of this department again. Up.


    After understanding this, Huang Feng also knows the importance of meditation. Only constant meditation can increase the storage of magic power in the body. Once the magic power is exhausted, a senior magician can''t even beat a junior. Musha.


    After stopping the use of magic, Huang Feng felt that the magic elements in the surrounding air were slowly converging into his body, supplementing the part of the magic he had just used. At this time, he was not meditating, that is to say. , He will recover the magic power used by casting magic, but it should be restored to the previous amount and will not increase anymore. If you want to increase the upper limit of magic power, you must practice meditation.


    After trying to understand this, Huang Feng feels that he knows more about magic. After all, there is no other magician in this world except him. Therefore, everything about magic can only be done slowly by himself. No one can discuss or discuss the exploration.


    Looking at the time, there is not much time left until the time agreed with Guo Liang. Huang Feng changed into clean clothes and went out. As for finding himself, he felt unnecessary, as long as he dressed clean, he didn¡¯t have any. What new clothes, there is nothing to find.


    "Dream Bar" is a fairly good bar on the street of Jiangzhou Bar. Huang Feng and Guo Liang have been there several times before. After all, there are many depressive things in life. At that time, whether it was Huang Feng Guo Liang is still a little confused, and the bar is obviously a good place to relieve stress, so the two have been there several times.


    Huang Feng took a taxi to the bar, called Guo Liang to know his specific location, and went straight in. As soon as he walked in, there was some great music inside. At this time, the nightlife had just begun, and there were already a lot of them inside. There are many people, especially young people. Many people are swaying their bodies to the rhythm of the music, while the caring people are sitting there drinking and watching the lively crowd.


    "Crazy man, here!" Seeing Huang Feng''s arrival, Guo Liang stood up and waved from a distance, saving Huang Feng to look for it.


    "I said you kid, I said at half past seven, you can''t come here early. You are so punctual to let two beauties wait." When Huang Feng came to Guo Liang''s side, Guo Liang hammered Huang Feng''s chest and said Obviously, they have come some time.


    "I''m not late again, you said at half past seven, did I arrive on time?" Huang Feng said, and at this time, he also saw the two beauties next to Guo Liang and said with a smile: "The two beauties are good , I am this guy¡¯s friend, Huang Feng."

 29 Chapter 29: Four People and Two Pairs

    "Hello," the two girls said.


    "Come on, I''ll introduce you to you." At this time, Guo Liang said: "These two beauties are my colleagues, this one is Zhou Ruolan, and this one is my family, Guo Menghan."


    After speaking, Guo Liang pulled Huang Feng and said, "This is my classmate and buddy from college, called Huang Feng. You can call him a lunatic."


    Hearing Huang Feng''s nickname, the two women chuckled, but Huang Feng was irritable. Guo Liang said with a glance: "Can''t you stop calling me by my nickname in front of the two beauties?"


    "Really not." Guo Liang said with a smile.


    Huang Feng ordered a glass of beer and drank it while looking at the two women. These two women are indeed beauties, especially Guo Menghan, with long hair, big water-drenching eyes, small Qiong nose, and a lovely look. Her face should not be too old. Compared to Zhou Ruolan, who is a bit extroverted, she needs to be quieter. She just drank a drink and listened to the people chatting, with a smile on her face, even when she was just laughing at Huang Feng¡¯s nickname. It just showed a small smile, this quiet girl seemed to be at odds with the environment of this bar.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Huang Feng discovered that Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan seemed to be more than simple colleagues. When Guo Liang was telling jokes, Zhou Ruolan would sometimes gently hammer him twice, and there were some small details. The two are also very close, and their bodies are getting closer and closer, but it seems that Guo Liang is pursuing her, and she seems to have the same meaning to Guo Liang.


    "I said Liangzi, you called me out today. You didn''t want me to be a light bulb, right?" Huang Feng took a sip of his beer and said with a smile.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Zhou Ruolan''s face flushed slightly, and her body moved a little to the side, turning around to chat with Guo Menghan.


    "I said you kid, no one will treat you as dumb if you don''t speak. I''m afraid you will stay at home all day, without nightlife, and you will be sick. If you kindly call you out to play, you still don''t appreciate it." Guo Liang said , But then he leaned against Huang Feng and said, "How about it? Not bad, right? I have been chasing for a while, and I feel that she is also interesting to me. I only asked her out today. However, she was probably afraid to come out at night alone, and she called Guo Menghan again. Didn''t I ask you to help me disperse the fire."


    "I knew that your kid was not at ease." Huang Feng said: "Zhou Ruolan is not bad, then Guo Mengyao is more beautiful, why didn''t you give her an idea?"


    "She''s a bit introverted, it''s not my food." Guo Liang shook his head and said, "How? My buddy treats you well, I leave you with such a beautiful beauty. She is chased by many people in our company. Today is an opportunity, you If we catch it and catch up, the four of us will just make two pairs."


    "I don''t want to chase after you see beautiful women." Huang Feng said grimly: "Moreover, I am not very interested in beautiful women now."


    "Not very interested in beautiful women?" Guo Liang looked at Huang Feng, and then hid away from the side and said: "Damn, you won''t be alone for a long time. Your sexual orientation has changed. Be careful."


    "Be careful, even if I really like men, I won''t like you." Huang Feng said with contempt.


    "Okay, madman, to talk about business, Guo Menghan is really good, why don''t you try it? You can''t always be alone, are you still thinking about Wang Tongtong?" Guo Liang said.


    Hearing Guo Liang¡¯s words, a beautiful girl flashed in Huang Feng¡¯s mind. This girl was Wang Tongtong, who was the only girlfriend Huang Feng had ever talked to in college. However, it was not long and had not been able to. They broke up until they graduated. The reason for the breakup was simple. Huang Feng''s family was very ordinary and could not satisfy Wang Tongtong''s material pursuits. However, within a few days of the two broke up, Huang Feng and Guo Liang saw it. In the evening, Wang Tongtong got into a luxury car outside the school gate, and the two have become strangers ever since.


    "What are you talking about, I have forgotten her a long time ago." Huang Feng shook his head and said. He had indeed let go of the relationship and regarded it as a not very good university memory.


    "Forget it, you see how beautiful Guo Menghan is, much more beautiful than Wang Tongtong, and has a good personality. If it wasn''t for the type I like, I wouldn''t introduce it to you." Guo Liang said.


    Huang Feng has never thought about talking about his girlfriend now. Although he has put down Wang Tongtong¡¯s affairs, he also knows that if there are not enough material conditions, it is better not to fall in love. Even if the other party doesn¡¯t care, he does I can''t bear to see that the other party suffers with him. The house he lives in is still rented. The area is only a few square meters. I can''t ask people to live with him in that place.


    "Okay, you kid pay attention." Guo Liang said to Huang Feng, then turned to look at the two women and said, "Ruolan, let''s go dance."


    "But, Menghan..." Zhou Ruolan was a little moved, but, worried about her friend, Guo Liang said, "It''s okay, my brother is here, nothing will happen."


    Zhou Ruolan looked at Huang Feng, then at Guo Menghan, and then said: "Well, Menghan, you sit here, we will come back later."


    "Sister Ruolan, you go." Guo Menghan said.


    After that, Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan walked to the dance floor, leaving Huang Feng and Guo Menghan sitting there. When Guo Liang was walking, he squeezed a rock hole towards Huang Feng, asking Huang Feng to seize the opportunity. Obviously, such a distribution is convenient for both.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know if Guo Menghan saw Guo Liang''s small movements. He twisted his body unnaturally and said, "Miss Menghan, what do you do?"


    "Sister Ruolan and I are both in the personnel department." Guo Menghan said.


    Huang Feng was a little startled. Guo Liang said on the phone that he had a good relationship with the personnel in the personnel department, and he would not be the two of them.


    Sitting like this is no way, Huang Feng said, "Liangzi seems to be interesting to Miss Zhou."


    "Well, Director Guo has been chasing Sister Ruolan for a while, and Sister Ruolan seems to have something to him." Guo Menghan said without concealment.


    "Director Guo? I didn''t expect this guy to be promoted and become a supervisor. Now Miss Zhou is also interesting to him. He really has a double harvest in his love career." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Director Guo is very good, but sometimes he likes to spoil other girls, otherwise Sister Ruolan would have agreed to him." Guo Menghan said.


    "That guy is like that, but he really likes Ms. Zhou from his appearance, and he is joking about other girls'' mouths," Huang Feng said.

 30 Chapter 30

    "Yes, otherwise, Sister Ruolan will not agree to come out today, but she still doesn''t worry, I was pulled over by her." Guo Menghan said helplessly. After all, knowing that she came out as a light bulb, she It is probably unwilling, but fortunately there is still Huang Feng, otherwise she will be even more bored and embarrassed.


    "I was also called by Liangzi like this. We really have the same disease and pity each other." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Come, for our common destiny, touch it."


    Guo Menghan did not refuse, and took his drink to touch Huang Feng, after which the two smiled at each other.


    Huang Feng found that Guo Menghan was not really introverted, but only seemed relatively quiet, and it was still very comfortable to chat with her.


    The more they talked, the more speculative, Huang Feng suddenly thought of the magic he had just learned, and said to Guo Menghan: "Miss Menghan, let me turn you into a magic."


    "Magic? What kind of magic?" Guo Menghan said. She thought Huang Feng was talking about magic, but Huang Feng was indeed talking about magic, not magic.


    Huang Feng did not speak, but picked up the wine glass in front of him and placed it in his palm, and then silently chanted the basic magic of water system, water polo, when he used this magic before, the water polo was originally suspended The one on the palm of his hand did not directly touch his arm, and now the addition of a glass bottle is not a problem at all.


    I saw that the water magic elements in Huang Feng''s body slowly converged on his glass, and there was beer in the glass, so these beer mixed with the magic elements in Huang Feng''s body and the moisture in the air, slowly Condensed into a yellow transparent sphere.


    Guo Menghan¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his face was full of surprise. The beer that was half a glass of beer before has turned into a yellow transparent sphere. Huang Feng gently shook the glass, the transparent sphere did not collapse. It kept shaking in the wine glass.


    "How did you do it? It''s amazing." Guo Menghan said sincerely. This is not about blindfolds or anything, but real. Moreover, it has become in front of her without any cheating. It is indeed It''s even more magical than the magic seen on TV.


    "Hey, keep it secret" Huang Feng said with a smile. After that, when he shook the wine glass vigorously, the yellow transparent sphere became liquid. Because of the more water element in the air, there was more wine in the wine glass than before. , It is equivalent to being diluted, but it is obviously impossible for Guo Menghan to find such a change.


    "You are so amazing, you can actually do magic." Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng with admiration and said.


    When Huang Feng saw the look in her eyes, he remembered that some students in the university would also learn some simple magic tricks to change the girls and enjoy the look they admired. Girls are still very cheating in this respect.


    "Nothing to learn to play." Huang Feng said. He didn''t expect that after he learned magic, the first use was not for combat, but for magic to deceive little girls.


    Although Guo Menghan is already at work, he obviously still retains the naivety of school.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?" This is a meeting. Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan have already returned. However, when they came back, the relationship between the two obviously took a step forward, because the two came back holding hands. Just let go next to the table.


    "Your kid is really fast enough." Huang Feng said.


    Guo Liang gave Huang Feng a triumphant look, and then said: "Your kid is not easy. I''ll have such a speculative chat with the most beautiful girl in our company in a while."


    "Huang Feng, will you still perform magic?" Zhou Ruolan asked Huang Feng at this time, obviously Guo Menghan had just said to her.


    "Be able to do little magic, just play around." Huang Feng said.


    "Damn, when will your kid do magic tricks? Why don''t I know, okay, you and I are still hiding, just to behave in front of beautiful women now. Seeing our beautiful Guo Menghan, I can¡¯t bear it. I¡¯m going to live here.¡± Guo Liang on the side said. Obviously, the two have known each other for so long, and he has never heard of Huang Feng¡¯s magic.


    On the other hand, Guo Menghan blushed when he heard Guo Liang''s words, stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go together too." Zhou Ruolan also stood up and said.


    Seeing the two women left, Guo Liang slammed into Huang Feng and said, "How about it? I''m tempted? You have used magic to lie to the little girls. You have to deal with those who have been in society for many years. Women are not good, but it is really effective to deal with Guo Menghan''s innocent girl."


    "What nonsense, I just have fun, you took the beauty to dance, and left us here, I can''t just sit with her and stare at each other." Huang Feng said: "But, what do you mean this time? You don''t want to play again, right?"


    "How come, dating in college is to resolve each other''s loneliness, but this time, Mr. Guo has moved sincerely." Guo Liang said.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said, "I saw that beauty Zhou is also interesting to you. Guo Menghan also said just now. However, they are afraid that you have thoughts about other girls. If you want me to tell Pay attention, now that you have decided to have a good talk, don''t be sloppy with other girls and let Meili Zhou misunderstand."


    "I know, I''m not used to it." Guo Liang said embarrassedly.


    At this time, Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan returned, but when they came back, they were angry, and Guo Menghan''s face even seemed to be a little embarrassing.When he came to the table, he sat down directly.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Guo Liang asked. Huang Feng had also seen it. Seeing the expressions of the two girls, it was obvious that something happened just now.


    "I just came out of the bathroom and encountered a few perverts who wanted to touch me and Menghan. Fortunately, we found out early." Zhou Ruolan said. Although she didn''t say where to touch, she thought it must be the girl¡¯s private family. Place.


    "Fuck! Who is so bold, they want to touch my woman." Guo Liang suddenly became unhappy, patted the table and stood up and said, he is not pretending, he is really angry, just like he said He was serious this time, and he already regarded Zhou Ruolan as his own woman. Now that someone wants to take advantage of his own woman, he is of course angry.


    Zhou Ruolan gave Guo Liang a white look, her face was a bit shy, but she didn''t refute his words: "Forget it, they didn''t take advantage anyway." She knew that there was a mixed bag of people and those people didn''t look like good people. , She didn''t want to be troublesome.

 31 Chapter 31

    However, Zhou Ruolan didn''t want to be troublesome, but some people didn''t want to let it go.


    "It turns out that the two beauties are here, which made me find it easy." At this time, there was a fluent sound in the ears of a few people. Huang Feng and Guo Liang turned their heads and saw a few young people. People are standing next to a few people, and their eyes are rolling around Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan unscrupulously. As for Huang Feng and Guo Liang, they have automatically ignored them.


    "It''s them." Zhou Ruolan whispered, Huang Feng and Guo Liang said.


    "Beauty, give someone a drink together. After drinking, we will find a place to be happy and happy." The young man said.


    "I''m happy with your mother!" Guo Liang slapped the table and stood up and said, although there are not as many people on their side as the other, but the other side is teasing his own woman in front of him. If he has nothing to say, it would be too much. Not a man anymore.


    However, when the few people heard Guo Liang''s words, their expressions changed in an instant, and their faces were gloomy, and they no longer had the hippie smiles they had before.


    "Fuck, kid, are you looking for death!"


    "How do you talk to our big brother, be careful I clean you!"


    "It''s your girlfriend''s honour for our big chicken brother to fall in love with your girlfriend. Don''t be wrong, you kid."


    One by one, the young and young, surrounded Guo Liang and said.


    And the person in the lead finally looked at Guo Liang and said, "Is she your girlfriend? Your girlfriend stepped on me just now. Now I want to take it and let her drink me to make amends. Are you okay?"


    After speaking, he stared at Guo Liang closely, a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes.


    "Obviously you want to take advantage of us." At this time, Guo Menghan pointed to these young people and said loudly, her face was still blushing, but she still stood up bravely.


    And the big brother saw Guo Menghan''s eyes bright. Because of the rush and poor lighting, he could not see the appearance of the two women too carefully, but probably remembered the appearance of Zhou Ruolan, one. He started to molest the two of them because of their very good figures, but now he discovered that there was a beauty hidden here, a beauty even more beautiful than Zhou Ruolan.


    "Beauty, this meal can be eaten indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. It''s obviously that you two stepped on my feet. You just left without saying sorry. I shouldn''t be too much to ask you to drink and make amends for me now." Brother Big Chicken said.


    After speaking, the big chicken took two steps towards Guo Menghan''s side, and Guo Menghan was so scared that Guo Menghan screamed and took two steps backwards, and her performance made the big chicken laugh, which was very interesting.


    At this time, someone in the bar has already noticed the situation here, but no one came up to stop it. Those people are not related to themselves and hang up high, and this kind of thing is also very common in bars. As for The bar security, as long as Huang Feng and the others don''t fight, they don''t bother to take care of it.


    However, Huang Feng moved a step calmly, blocking Guo Menghan''s front, facing Big Chicken.


    "Fuck, who is your kid? Get out of here!" The big brother was about to touch Guo Menghan, and now suddenly a man blocked his way, and he was naturally in a bad mood.


    "It''s you who should get out of the way? Why, still want to take advantage of our friends? Believe it or not, I will interrupt your hand?!" Huang Feng said lightly, looking at the evil-faced big chicken in front of him. Brother Big Ji may be able to scare ordinary people, but now Huang Feng is completely uncomfortable facing Big Chicken. Before getting the storage box, Huang Feng will not sit idly by when encountering such things. Not to mention, because of the storage box, his mentality has changed a lot, his strength has become stronger, and he is even less willing to watch his friends being bullied.


    "Interrupt my hand?" Brother Big Ji looked at Huang Feng with disdain: "Hehe, I want to see, will I interrupt your hand or will you interrupt my hand later?"


    "Give it to me, and throw those two guys who don''t know good or bad interrupt their hands!" Brother Daji said to his own little brothers.


    Seeing a few young people rushing over, Huang Feng pushed Guo Menghan back and started fighting later, don¡¯t accidentally hurt her, and Guo Liang on the other side also pushed Zhou Ruolan back, obviously with Huang The same as the peak.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!"


    "Go on, scrap this guy''s hands!"


    Several youths rushed over and shouted, and at this time, the people around were all retreating far away. They already knew that there was a conflict here, so naturally they didn¡¯t want to stay here and be affected by the fish, but the bar security He has already rushed here, but the onlookers feel that before the security guards arrive, Huang Feng and Guo Liang must be repaired first.


    However, the facts were a little different from what he had imagined. Guo Liang''s expression was a little nervous. Although he was not afraid, he was still a little nervous when faced with so many people. Huang Feng''s performance was much better. It''s very calm. If someone gets closer to him, he will hear righteous thoughts in his mouth, and he doesn''t know what he is saying.


    Huang Feng is naturally preparing to cast magic. In fact, when he saw that Big Chicken had plans to do something, he had already started chanting spells. No way, he was still a novice, and he could not make instant magic skills. You can only prepare in advance.


    Just when the young people were about to rush to Huang Feng''s side, green vines suddenly appeared under their feet, which instantly entangled their legs. Several people suddenly lost their balance and fell forward. Falling down in front of Huang Feng and Guo Liang in a posture of a dog gnawing mud, no one was spared. After the green vines entangled them and made them lose their balance, they disappeared instantly. The time was very short, and , Because the surrounding light is not very good, so no one has ever seen those green vines appear.


    What Huang Feng displayed was the basic skill of the Wood Element, winding.Because the introductory meditation is only a basic book, there is no advanced magic in it. However, each department has a basic skill recorded in order to be used after the magical talent is awakened to determine what you are. The magician of the department is now cheap Huang Feng.


    "Ah" "Ah" "Ah"!


    A scream of screams sounded one after another. They were running at a slow speed, but now they suddenly lost their balance and fell to the ground. They all fell hard, and several of them even broke their mouths and left them on the ground. A lot of blood.

 32 Chapter 32 The Power of Magic

    "Brother chicken, these little brothers of yours don''t seem to be very good? Are they unsteady when they walk? Didn''t you eat? Or do you want to kowtow to us?" Huang Feng said while looking at the surprised brother.


    "Fuck me, what''s the matter with you? Get up quickly. It''s really shameful!" Brother Big Ji ignored Huang Feng, but shouted loudly at his little brother. He felt that he had no face, just now. The movements of these little brothers can be seen by the people around them, and the onlookers are pointing to them. This feeling makes Brother Daji very uncomfortable.


    And the younger brothers of Brother Big Chicken screamed while looking at each other, with the meaning of exploring in their eyes.


    Although a few people had some confusion about what had just happened, and some doubts about Huang Feng, the big brother shouted fiercely behind them, and they could only endure the pain in their mouths, get up and prepare. Continue to complete the attack that was not complete just now.


    At this time, several people had already arrived at Huang Feng''s side. Nothing happened under each of them, and they smiled and punched Huang Feng and Guo Liang.


    Guo Liang raised his fists and was about to hit the opponent. However, those people had another accident. They were about to hit Huang Feng and Guo Liang. They suddenly found that there was darkness in front of them and they couldn''t see anything!


    "Ah, who turned off the light?"


    "Why can''t my eyes see anything?!"


    "Me too, what the hell is going on, why we can''t see anything."


    Several people screamed in panic. Although they had already reached Huang Feng''s side at this time, they were panicked and turned around because of the sudden darkness in front of them, so that now even Huang Feng and the others are everywhere. I no longer know.


    The laughter of the onlookers was even louder. Although the light here is not very bright, it is not a problem to see things clearly. However, the few people from Brother Daji shouted that they could not see anything. , If it¡¯s just one person, you may have an eye disease suddenly, but if several people scream like this at the same time, it¡¯s a bit funny. Are these people the monkey¡¯s invitation?I just fell down for no reason, and now suddenly yells that I am blind, which is really interesting.


    Brother Daji¡¯s face was gloomy and dripping. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe that some of his subordinates would suddenly lose sight of it. After all, this didn¡¯t make sense, but he also didn¡¯t understand why they were. This kind of performance is simply losing his face, why did he bring these silly boys?


    "Go on, let me go on!" Big Chicken shouted loudly.


    However, his little brother obviously has no intention to listen to him, because at this time, they have completely lost their way, do not know where they are facing, and their sight has not been restored. Through the words of the people around them, they Knowing that there was no power outage from the outside world, but they can''t see anything anymore, this only shows that there is something wrong with their eyes.


    "What are you still doing in a daze?" Huang Feng said to Guo Liang who was a little dazed next to him. After saying that, Huang Feng took a step forward, kicked a person, and kicked him directly to the ground.


    Guo Liang just woke up at this time. He was really taken aback by what was in front of him. Originally, the few people were going to come and beat him with a fierce look, but when he arrived in front of him, he suddenly fell and then fell. Suddenly shouting that I can''t see anything, all of them are in a mess. I don''t know what these guys think. Are they always so funny?


    However, Huang Feng is right. Now is not the time to be stunned. No matter why these guys are doing this, they are here to beat themselves. There is no doubt about this. Then why are you polite with them?


    As a result, Guo Liang also took two steps forward, kicking one of them down with ease, and then with Huang Feng, kicking up and kicking several of the other people to the ground.


    Huang Feng was of course mentally prepared for such a situation, because he originally caused this situation. After tripping them, he did not continue to use wood magic, but instead used dark magic, dark curtain.


    Dark curtain: Dark basic magic, can draw away the light in an area, making the area in absolute darkness.


    Absolute darkness, that is, no matter what light comes in, it will be swallowed up, and these people are now in this area, naturally they can''t see anything.


    However, this skill is a basic skill after all. It is not aggressive and does not last long. Therefore, it is impossible for Huang Feng to wait for these guys to recover before doing it himself.


    "Hey, I saw it!" After being kicked to the ground, someone called out in surprise. Yes, it was a surprise. At this time, they could no longer care about the pain, and it felt good to restore their sight.


    "I saw it too, great, it turns out I am not blind!"


    "I am not blind, nor am I blind!" One of them even cried out excitedly. God knows how scared he was when he suddenly couldn''t see anything.


    "Fuck, I know you are not blind, what are you guys doing?" Brother Daji is about to be pissed off by his little brothers. Who doesn''t know that they are not blind, and it is impossible for so many people to be blind. Let''s go blind together, did these guys forget their minds at home when they went out today?


    However, after hearing the words of Big Chicken, several people looked at Huang Feng and Guo Liang, and a trace of fear flashed in their eyes. They suspected that the matter just now had something to do with these two people, although they didn''t know what was going on. , It must be the ghost of these two people, otherwise, when you wait for others to bully others, why didn''t this situation happen?


    "Brother chicken, don''t you forget it?" At this time, a little brother boldly said to Brother Brother. They really didn''t want to face Huang Feng and Guo Liang anymore, because they both had Very weird.


    "Slap!" I was so embarrassed by my own little brothers to make a fool of myself. Now, after hearing the little brother''s words, Big Chicken couldn''t help but slap him again.


    "Fuck, useless rubbish, so many of you, hitting the two of them, you still don''t dare to do anything, why should I raise you for?" Brother Big Chicken said angrily.


    "That''s what, Big Chicken, right? Your little brother doesn''t seem to listen to you very much. Would you like to try it yourself?" Huang Feng saw the angry Big Chicken and said, with magic skills in his hand, he Not afraid of these guys.

 34 Chapter 34

    "I''m sorry!" Brother Big Ji said to Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan. He is not a stupid person. He knows that he is not Huang Feng''s opponent and will not go head-to-head. It is not unacceptable to bow his head temporarily, but this is not to say that he He was really willing to bow his head. On the contrary, the humiliation Huang Feng gave him made him remember Huang Feng deeply in his heart. If he has a chance in the future, he will definitely retaliate. He is such a villain.


    "Get off," Huang Feng said. He also saw the unwillingness in the other party''s eyes. However, in front of him, he had no other way. He couldn''t really kill him in full view. It''s not realistic, and the security guards over there have already arrived. If he continues to make trouble, the security guards will have to do it.


    Of course, what¡¯s more important is that, after just a few magic spells, the magic power in his body has been consumed almost, and he is slowly recovering. If Big Chicken and his people still have to do it, then Huang Feng will also It''s gone, so now it''s enough to scare the opponent off first.


    Brother Big Ji left with some unwillingness. He was messing around here, but today he lost face under everyone¡¯s eyes. He must be uncomfortable in his heart, but now he has nothing to do. Can deal with Huang Feng, and he still has a trace of fear of Huang Feng''s methods, so even if he is not reconciled, he can only retreat first.


    "How did you do it?" Brother Big Chicken and others left. After there was no excitement to watch, everyone in the bar went to do their own things again, and the whole bar returned to normal again, and the security guards were watching After no one made trouble, he didn''t come over, but left directly.


    However, Guo Liang, Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan obviously did not forget this incident so easily, so when the others left, Guo Liang couldn''t wait to ask Huang Fengdao.


    Of course, Guo Liang saw the situation of the people on the opposite side. At first, he was a bit inexplicable about the sudden fall of the other person. Later, when the people shouted that his eyes were blind, he still felt funny, but when When the pants of the last few people fell at the same time, he understood no matter how stupid he was. Someone must have taken the shot. There seems to be no expert here, and he has no such ability. Then only Huang Feng has this possibility. .


    However, he didn''t want to understand how Huang Feng did this. Is Huang Feng a legendary martial arts master?It¡¯s not like, don¡¯t say, whether there is such a person or not, it does exist, and it is impossible to be Huang Feng. He knows exactly what kind of person Huang Feng is. They are both university classmates and have been in the same dormitory for four years. Yes, how could he not understand Huang Feng?


    Therefore, if he didn''t understand, he had to ask Huang Feng''s doubts in his heart, and Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan both looked at Huang Feng with curiosity, apparently wanting to figure out how it was going back. thing?


    "How did you do it? A little magic is just useless." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Magic? What kind of magic is so powerful? Today I found that your kid has changed a lot, and he has become more energetic. Now he is still going to be magical. You will not have been thinking about how to chase girls during this period of time. Boy, it¡¯s to clean up and learn magic," Guo Liang said with a smile.


    "Why, can''t it? However, this magic is okay to scare people, if you really do it, it''s useless, otherwise, you think I will let them go so easily? They are unwilling, you see, right, If I am really capable, I must teach them a lesson." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s true, those guys are not good people at first sight. For such a person, if you are stronger than him, you can directly scare him, that''s okay. Otherwise, this guy will probably not give up, but , We don''t come here often, it''s nothing." Guo Liang said.


    "That''s the truth." Huang Feng said in agreement.


    "Okay, you kid, I was thinking about seeing you being single for so long and helping you solve your problems. Unexpectedly, your kid had practiced a few hands first and was ready to lie to girls." Guo Liang glanced. Guo Menghan next to him smiled and said to Huang Feng.


    Guo Menghan felt the look in Guo Liang''s eyes, and his face was a little bit ashamed.


    "Go, take care of yourself, I said Zhou Meimei, you have to be optimistic about this kid in the future, don''t give him a chance to harm other little girls." Huang Feng said to Zhou Ruolan.


    "He has nothing to do with me for harming other little girls, and he is not me." Zhou Ruolan said nonchalantly.


    "Don''t, baby, don''t listen to him talking nonsense, am I that kind of person? I''m known for being loyal and dedicated, and I will only be good to you in the future. Other women are pink skulls in my eyes. "Guo Liang said to Zhou Ruolan quickly.


    "Hey, I said you two should also pay attention to some things when flirting and cursing. There is still a beauty here." Huang Feng reminded.


    Zhou Ruolan was a little embarrassed by what Guo Liang and Huang Feng said, and gently hit Guo Liang, but did not refute it. It seems that after just skipping the dance, the relationship between the two is a step further. It is confirmed.


    Several people played in the bar for a few hours, because they had to go to work the next day, they were ready to go back.


    "Crazy man, give you a chance to send Beauty Guo back." Outside the bar, Guo Liang said to Huang Feng.


    "No, I can go back myself." Guo Menghan said.


    "Does your kid want to send Miss Zhou to me, so I''m afraid I will disturb you, so just say it." Huang Feng smiled and said to Guo Liang, then turned to Guo Menghan and said, "It''s too late for you to be a girl. , I¡¯ll see you off, but I don¡¯t have a car, I can only fight."


    If it was before, Huang Feng might be a little embarrassed to say that he did not have a car in front of a beautiful woman. After all, there are too many cars now, but the current Huang Feng mentality is obviously different. After the storage box, he became more confident. Even if it was a bit embarrassing before, he dared to say it normally. He believed that with the storage box, these external objects would not be a problem.


    "Storage box, storage box, when can you bring me money." Huang Feng thought in his heart that the several things the storage box brings to him are indeed useful, but they cannot change him. In the current situation, he still has to squeeze the bus to go to work every day, and he still has to call to send the beauty back. After returning at night, he still can only live in a rented house of a few square meters, and nothing has changed.

 35 Chapter 35: A sense of urgency

    "All right," Guo Menghan thought for a while and said.


    After that, Guo Liang took Zhou Ruolan away, but when he left, he winked at Huang Feng, obviously trying to remind him to seize the opportunity.


    "Let''s go too." Huang Feng said to Guo Menghan.


    "Yeah" Guo Menghan responded softly.


    In the car, both Huang Feng and Guo Menghan were sitting in the back seat. Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng and asked, "Brother Huang, I haven''t asked you yet, what do you do."


    "I am just a little security guard." Huang Feng said indifferently. He has a good mentality now, and he won''t have any inferiority thoughts. Moreover, his current job salary is indeed good.


    However, after Huang Feng finished speaking, he saw a flash of contempt on the driver¡¯s face through the rearview mirror in the car. It is estimated that the words in the driver¡¯s mind must be "Toad wants to eat swan meat". After all, Guo Menghan is very beautiful, and although Huang Feng looks a bit temperamental, he is just a small security guard, how could he be worthy of a beauty like Guo Menghan.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about it either. He was just passing by, and he didn''t need to entangle with the other party.


    "Security? Our company is hiring people recently, Brother Huang, if you want to change jobs, you can come to our company to apply." Guo Menghan said, she was originally responsible for the recruitment of the company, and she still has this right. Of course, Now the recruitment is not for important positions, otherwise, it will require the approval of the big leaders.


    "I don''t have any plans to change jobs for the time being. I think the current job is pretty good." Huang Feng said, this is his true heart. Now the job is easy, and the salary is higher than before. Go to Guo Menghan and the others. Although the company''s development prospects are definitely better than those of the security guards, the wages and benefits do not necessarily have to be better here. Moreover, the current work is very easy and there is no pressure.


    As for the job prospects, after having the magic storage box, Huang Feng doesn''t think he needs to consider such a little prospect, and he can''t be a security guard for a lifetime.


    "That''s it." Guo Menghan was a little disappointed. Of course, she didn''t know about the storage box. Before she wanted to come, Huang Feng was also a college student. What future could there be to be a security guard, but Huang Feng seemed a little "not enterprising." , Refused to change jobs.


    Immediately, Guo Menghan was a little stunned. Huang Feng refused to change his job. Why was he disappointed? It seems that he and he have only met. After all, this is his own business. How can he care so much?


    "Brother Huang is a nice person, a good friend, I am caring about friends." Guo Menghan thought to himself.


    About ten minutes later, the destination arrived, "Bauhinia Garden", where Guo Menghan rented his house. According to Guo Menghan, the people living here are all white-collar workers working nearby, so the environment inside is still very good. There are not so many people, so although it is not a high-end apartment, it is very popular.


    And Huang Feng also discovered that it is not far from the "Tianjiao Group" where he works. If he has the money to rent a house here, it is also a good choice.


    "Brother Huang, goodbye." Guo Menghan waved goodbye to Huang Feng at the gate of the community. Obviously, she didn''t mean to invite Huang Feng up. After all, it was already so late, and she was living alone again. If Huang Feng was invited, it would be somewhat Inappropriate.


    "Goodbye!" Huang Feng also said, he didn''t mean to make excuses to go up.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng took the taxi to return to where he lived.


    "Little brother, the beauty just asked you to work in her company, why didn''t you agree? The girl obviously has a good impression of you and wants to get close to you." The driver said to Huang Feng on the initiative of the car. Generally speaking, people who drive a taxi can talk.


    "Big brother, you are wrong, I just met her tonight, so there is no good impression." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You, my eldest brother, my many years of experience tells me that although your conditions are not good, the girl does have a good impression of you. You are not enterprising like this, just like being a security guard. The beauty must be disappointed. "The driver master said.


    Huang Feng was speechless. Why did the more he listened to this, the more ill-informed he heard it? Is this complimenting himself or hurting himself?


    "Little brother, I told you that this is not acceptable for you. Even if your conditions are bad now, but as long as you are willing to work hard, there is still hope. If you don¡¯t work hard, even if the girl has a good impression on you, people will not agree. You are together." The driver''s eldest brother continued, obviously he also looks down on Huang Feng''s job as a security guard.


    "Brother driver, thank you for your reminder. I will go back and think about it. Maybe I will change my mind tomorrow." In order to stop the driver from continuing this topic, Huang Feng just said so.


    "That''s right, man, it''s time to fight, what''s the matter of messing around all day? In this way, the girl''s family will not worry about handing over their daughter to you?" The driver''s brother agreed.


    Although the driver had guessed wrong about the relationship between Huang Feng and Guo Menghan, and it was a bit verbose, Huang Feng still agreed with her statement. If a man does not want to make progress and does not want to fight hard, the girl¡¯s family I don¡¯t worry about handing over my daughter. Even if I don¡¯t have anything to do with Guo Menghan, I will definitely have a relationship in the future. If I want to see my parents, I don¡¯t seem to be able to take care of my security job.


    You must know whether you are in a relationship or a blind date. The man¡¯s conditions must be asked by the woman. Think about it. Then they will ask you where you work, how much salary, whether you have a house or a car. Ah, how do you answer?


    Therefore, if you think about it this way, Huang Feng still has a sense of urgency. In his hometown, someone as old as him, if he hadn''t gone to college, his children would be able to drink soy sauce. Even if they were in college, they would fall in love at this age. There are a lot of people getting married, and his parents have urged him, and the family is also very anxious. Huang Feng feels that he should also consider his lifelong events. Even Guo Liang is now ready to settle down, marry a wife and have children. Should I also work harder?


    Thinking of this, Su Yumo and Guo Menghan two beautiful women suddenly appeared in Huang Feng''s mind. It can be said that these two are the most beautiful women he has ever seen, and they both have that kind of personality. Very good, very suitable for people who are girlfriends or wives, but thinking about the conditions of the two, Huang Feng feels that he seems to be a little different from others.

 36 Chapter 36

    When Huang Feng returned to his rented house of several square meters, this feeling became even stronger. He glanced at his small rented house, and a wry smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. With this condition, he wanted to talk about marriage. In terms of marriage, it is estimated that the woman will only agree to follow her when she is blind.


    "The revolution has not yet succeeded, comrades still need to work hard." Huang Feng cheered for himself.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng went to look at his magic storage box, but still nothing new appeared. After a brief wash, Huang Feng meditated happily.


    After today¡¯s not-so-great conflict, Huang Feng used magic several times and became more familiar with magic. At the same time, he realized the importance of magic power. With more magic power, he would not only allow him to use magic several times, but also, The same magical power will also be stronger, and if it wasn''t for his lack of magical power today, he would not cheat the opponent away in the end.


    Moreover, because he only has such a "Introduction to Meditation" book now, he will only have a few basic magics recorded on it. After all, these magics are only basic magic, even if it is added to his magic power. If there is more, the power that can be increased is also limited.


    The problem now is that he does not have those advanced magic spells at all. There is no magic skills on the earth. If he wants to obtain magic skills, he can only use the storage box from other worlds like the Profound Sky Continent. There is no rule to get things from the storage box, and it is completely random, so even if Huang Feng thinks about it, he can''t get it if he wants it.


    Therefore, at present, Huang Feng can only use these basic magics. Fortunately, as long as these magics are used properly, they will have good results.


    However, as a junior magician, Huang Feng¡¯s physical strength or skill has not been strengthened. If he does not use magic, his skill is still similar to ordinary people, and even if he has successfully practiced magic, he will be better at him. There is not much improvement either, after all, he is now a magician, not a warrior, magicians have never been good at skill, they are better at destruction.


    Therefore, now Huang Feng still needs a secret book that can improve his skill, preferably the top martial arts cheats in the martial arts novels he has read, such as Nine Suns Magic Art, Universe Great Luoyi, etc., only to obtain those things, If he encounters something like this tonight, he will be more comfortable.


    However, in the same way, these things are not what he wants to get. Fortunately, the storage box has a good thing. It gets things completely random. It is not that the better things are more difficult to obtain, and the worse things are easier What he gets is just looking at luck. It¡¯s different from playing games. Maybe he¡¯s lucky. The next thing he gets is his best things. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that he won¡¯t get it all the time. In short, he has everything. may.


    Because Huang Feng can¡¯t decide what to get, he doesn¡¯t want to spend too much time on it. What he can do is to put as many varieties as possible in the storage box. In this case, the storage box is chosen. There are also more opportunities. Maybe he has a higher chance of getting something. If he only puts one or two things, Huang Feng is afraid that it may take longer for him to get something once.


    Huang Feng in meditation once again felt that his five senses were becoming more acute. Although practicing magic could not improve his skill, the hints for his senses were very helpful.


    The whole night was spent again in Huang Feng''s practice. When the next day dawned, he ended the meditation on time again, and he was still in good spirits.


    "If this goes on, do I no longer need to sleep?" Huang Feng thought to himself while washing.


    Because Huang Feng found that meditation can not only increase the magic power in his body, but also keep his spirit in the best state, even better than he recovers after sleeping. In this way, he will naturally choose to meditate.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t want to completely break away from ordinary people''s lives, so occasionally he would take a normal rest.


    Because of the increase in magic power in his body, Huang Feng''s mood is very good, but this good mood has decreased a lot after arriving at the company.


    "What? I want to participate in the football match?" Huang Feng asked his boss looking at him in surprise.


    "Yes, the number of people is not enough. The company asked me to add a few more from the security department, and I will add you, not only you, but also Lao Wang." Manager Liu said, "But you also Don''t worry, you are just a substitute, you don''t have to be on the court then."


    Huang Feng is in a better mood. To be honest, he is not interested in this or any football match at all. He comes to work to make money, not to play football. However, it seems that no one has participated in it. Manager Liu just casually. I added a few to make up the number, otherwise, when the time comes, even the number of people will not be enough, then it will be a bit embarrassing.


    "Okay, don''t worry about it. This happens every year. As long as the number of participants in the company is not enough, I must choose from us in the end. I was reported like this last year, but I didn''t play in the end." After Manager Liu left, Lao Wang patted Huang Feng on the shoulder and said, "Moreover, it is not without benefits to participate in the competition. The company will give subsidies. Of course, the subsidy for not playing will be less. If you have good results, The final reward is still very rich."


    "There is still money to take?" Huang Feng asked in surprise.


    "Of course, there are bonuses for this kind of competition. Although it is not a lot, the company''s CEOs also look down on it. In the end, they will be rewarded to the employees who participated in the competition. Moreover, if the results are not good, the company does not get the prize. There will also be subsidies to participating employees. Although it is also not a lot, it is better to have money than nothing, right." Lao Wang said.


    Huang Feng nodded. He is currently short of money. Now he can get some extra money. That is the best. At this time, he hopes that he can be put on the court, even if he can''t get any ranking, then the subsidy is also It must be more than a substitute.


    The game will be played on the Saturday two days later, because it is a rest day, there will be more people watching.


    "Xiao Huang, let''s go. It''s time for us to stand guard." Brother Wang tidyed up his security uniform and stood up and said to Huang Feng.


    "Good." Huang Feng replied. Compared with football, security is their job.

 37 Chapter 37 Ill Take Care of My Staff

    Although they are security guards, there are really not many things to do. Most of the time, they just chat on their posts or spend their time in a daze, but this is obviously not the case this time.


    Not long after Huang Feng arrived at his post, he wanted to come in with a sports car. However, at this time, it was already past working hours. Obviously this person is not an employee of the company, and it is impossible for ordinary employees to drive so well. car.


    "Dudu!" When the car arrived at the door of the company, Huang Feng hurried forward after honking a few times.


    "Sir, who are you looking for?" Huang Feng asked.


    The window of the sports car was rolled down, revealing a young man with sunglasses on his face. He didn''t even look at Huang Feng and said, "Open the door for me!"


    "Sorry, sir, foreign vehicles need to be registered first." Huang Feng said politely.


    "Get out!" I didn''t expect Huang Feng''s politeness to be exchanged for the other party''s bad words: "I asked you to open the door, so much nonsense!"


    Huang Feng glanced at the other party''s car again and confirmed that this is indeed not his own company''s car, so he said again: "Sir, foreign cars need to be registered first, please get off and register." But this time Huang Feng''s tone was Be tougher.


    At this time, the young man finally turned his head to look at Huang Feng. He pushed his sunglasses onto his forehead, looked at Huang Feng contemptuously and said, "I said you are deaf? I asked you to open the door, didn''t you hear it? "


    "If you don''t register, I won''t open the door." Huang Feng said in a strong tone. Although he looked at the car that the other party was driving, he knew that the other party should be a rich man, but since he works in this position, he received this salary. , You must take your work seriously.


    "Okay, you are fine! Your kid is new here. I''ve been here many times. It''s the first time I was stopped by someone asking me to register. Your kid is really courageous. What is your job? Don''t you want to do it?" The young man glared at Huang Feng and said.


    "This is what we require here, please cooperate with your husband." Huang Feng insisted.


    The young man didn''t know anything about Huang Feng. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be afraid of his own threats. However, it is absolutely impossible to get off the car to register. Doesn''t it mean that he is afraid of Huang Feng.


    "You wait!" The young man said to Huang Feng, then he took out the phone and dialed the number.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about him, but at this time, Brother Wang came out of the duty room and walked directly here. Obviously, he had already seen the things at the door.


    "Master Tong, are you here? I''ll open the door for you!" As soon as Brother Wang came to the two of them, he could say to the young man in the car, with a humble smile on his face.


    However, the young man ignored him and was still making his call. Brother Wang was a little embarrassed on his face. However, he turned to Huang Feng and said, "What are you still doing in a daze? Open the door for Brother Huang as soon as possible."


    "No, I''ll just wait here." At this time, the young man had finished the phone call and said with a glance at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng''s face was calm, but Brother Wang''s face was nervous and uneasy: "Young Master Tong, you look at the hot weather. There are a lot of sunshine outside. Go inside and talk about it."


    "Who are you, what''s the matter with you, get out of here." The young man showed no appreciation for Brother Wang''s kindness.


    Not long after, a familiar figure came out of the building and hurriedly ran towards this side. It was Li Lin and their boss, Manager Liu.


    "Little Liu, the security guards here are capable, and even dared to stop my car. What do you mean by that?" Manager Liu just ran over, and the young man took the lead before he could catch his breath. He is obviously much younger than Manager Liu, but he is called "Little Liu" for Manager Liu.


    "Tong Shao, I''m sorry. You see this happened. Xiao Huang is new here. I don¡¯t understand the rules. I have never seen Tong Shao. You have a large number of adults. Don¡¯t be familiar with him. It is our fault. I I''ll open the door for you right away." Manager Liu scolded Huang Feng while staying with him, "Don''t hurry up and pay Young Master Tong."


    "Manager Liu, I did nothing wrong. Why should I apologize? He was originally a foreign vehicle. If he didn''t register, of course I couldn''t let it go." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, your kid has a kind. If you don''t kneel down and beg me today, this matter will not be over!" The young master Tong was mad at Huang Feng''s words. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so disrespectful. He was stopped After such a long time, he has been very upset. Huang Feng still has this attitude now. It is only strange that he is in a good mood. Therefore, he does not want to let Huang Feng go easily now.


    "Xiao Huang, what are you talking about, who is Young Master Tong, do you still need to register when you come to our company? He comes often, because you are a newcomer, you don''t know." Manager Liu said to Huang Feng.


    "Okay, don''t tell him so much. Today I will let you know that not everyone can stop." The young master Tong said to Manager Liu, and then looked at Huang Feng: "Boy, get ready Roll the bedding and fuck off."


    "Who is going to make my employees roll out?" Su Yumo''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Huang Feng turned their heads and looked at them. Su Yumo had reached the door in the car without knowing when, but she was going out, not in. The few people really didn''t find it before.


    "Yumo?!" Young Master Tong, who was still angry before, saw Su Yumo, the expression on his face suddenly turned a hundred and eighty degrees, and he was immediately full of joy, and he didn''t use yellow this time. Feng called, and he took the initiative to get out of the car, took out a bunch of flowers from the co-pilot''s position, and walked towards Su Yumo''s car. At this time, the door had been opened by Manager Liu.


    "Master Tong should call me my full name." Su Yumo was still in the car and didn''t mean to get off the car at all. There was no expression on his face, and he was not too enthusiastic.


    "Doesn''t it seem a good idea to call your full name, Yumo, this is the rose I gave you." The young master Tong looked at Su Yumo indifferently.


    "Master Tong, we are not so familiar, and, I have said many times, I will not take your flowers." Su Yumo looked at the young master Tong and said helplessly, he pursued himself. It wasn''t a day or two, I had already clearly rejected him, but this guy still came frequently.


    "There is also Young Master Tong, my employees, naturally I will take care of them, so I won''t bother you." Su Yumo said to Young Master Tong.

 38 Chapter 38

    Young Master Tong was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that Su Yumo was talking about Huang Feng. It seemed that she had heard what she said just now.


    "Yimo, I''m also doing this for your company. You said, you security guards are so ignorant to promote. Fortunately, it was me who stopped today. If one day stops a major client and prevents the other party from entering, it will be for you. The company is too unfavorable," said Young Master Tong.


    "I don''t think he did something wrong. Foreign vehicles must be registered when entering the company. This is the company''s regulations. Huang Feng is only following the regulations. If you go to register, I don''t believe he will stop you. Come in." Su Yumo said.


    "Do I still need to register? I''ve been here more than once, I''m all acquaintances." Young Master Tong said, "Also, that guy''s called Huang Feng?"


    "You have to register more than once. After all, you are not an employee of our company. I still have something to do, so I won''t accompany Young Master Tong." Su Yumo didn''t mean to give face at all.


    "Huang Feng, come here, I''m going out to do errands, come and drive me!" Su Yumo shouted to Huang Feng, after which, he took the initiative to get out of the car and went to the position of the co-pilot.


    "Yimo, you want him to drive? Let me do it, anyway, I don''t have anything to do today, so I will be your full-time driver." Tong Shaoye quickly asked.


    "This will not trouble Young Master Tong." At this time, Huang Feng came to the car and said to Young Master Tong.


    "You, your kid, don''t fall into my hands, I don''t believe Su Yumo can always protect you!" Young Master Tong saw that Su Yumo was in the position of the co-pilot, so he said softly with his head close to Huang Feng''s side. The tone is very threatening.


    "You don¡¯t need to care about Young Master Tong." Huang Feng went directly to the driving position, and then suddenly looked at Young Master Tong with a look of surprise and said: "Master Tong, how come your pants seem to be on fire? It won¡¯t be in your pants. Your phone is on fire. Look at you. You should be a person with an identity. How can you use this kind of phone with security risks!?"


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Young Master Tong quickly looked at his trousers and found a trace of flame in the pocket of his trousers. Although it was not very big, it was indeed burning his trousers.


    "Fuck, what''s the matter with this TM?" Although I don''t know what''s going on, but because of Huang Feng''s words just now, Young Master Tong instinctively thinks that his mobile phone is on fire. He is afraid that the mobile phone will explode. He took out the phone in his pants and threw it on the ground without looking at it. The limited-edition phone was scrapped, and the parts were scattered all over the floor, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it caught fire before.


    "Help, help me, come and help me put out the fire." Young Master Tong exaggeratedly exclaimed, Manager Liu and Brother Wang hurried forward to help put out the fire, even the co-pilot position Su Yumo raised his head and glanced curiously, but he didn''t mean to get out of the car.


    "President Su, you sit down, I''m going to drive." Huang Feng said softly. After that, without looking at the young Master Tong outside, he gently started the car and drove out of the company.


    And Young Master Tong has no thoughts about Huang Feng and Su Yumo at this time. He is busy putting out the fire, worrying that this small flame will burn him, but his worry is obviously unnecessary, so small. The fire, moreover, was promptly reminded by Huang Feng that there was no burning time at all, how could something happen, but the timid Young Master Tong obviously did not think of this.


    This fire was naturally set by Huang Feng. When he used the fireball technique of fire magic, no one saw it at all. Although he could not directly deal with Young Master Tong because of his duties, he was cursed and threatened by the other party all the time. Huang Feng was also angry in his heart, so naturally he didn''t mind teaching him a little bit.


    "Do you know who he is?" Su Yumo said actively in the car.


    "Who? You mean that Young Master Tong? I don''t know." Huang Feng said honestly.


    "He is the only son of Tong Qianjun, the richest man in Qing Province, Tong Zi''an." Su Yumo was not surprised by Huang Feng''s answer. Before she wanted to come, if Huang Feng knew the identity of the other party, he would not stop him before. Just like Brother Wang and Manager Liu, they only flattered each other. You must know that the other''s father is not only the richest man in Qing Province, but also has contacts with many officials. He is very important in Qing Province and offends him. But there is no benefit.


    "Oh." Huang Feng said flatly. Huang Feng has never heard of Tong Zi''an. However, he has heard of Tong Qianjun a lot. After all, the other party is the richest man in Qing Province for many years. However, His reputation is not very good. It is rumored that when he was young, he relied on reselling things to start the price, and his hands were not very clean. Later, he also annexed some companies through some means, and this slowly expanded.


    However, there are rumors that many of his methods are not too bright, and he also has the meaning of cruelty. Of course, as the richest man in Qing Province now, there are fewer negative rumors like this.


    "Aren''t you scared?" Su Yumo was a little surprised by Huang Feng''s attitude. After he knew the identity of the other party, he didn''t have the slightest fear or regret.


    "Why should I be afraid? Even if he is the richest man in Qing Province, he can''t control me. It is Mr. Su, my leader can control me, and I have done nothing wrong." Huang Feng said.


    "You really didn''t do anything wrong." Su Yumo still affirmed Huang Feng''s behavior. "However, that boy An is not a good person, with a very small mind. You have completely offended him today. He is sure. I will find opportunities to retaliate against you. If you need help, tell me."


    "Thank you, President Su." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng''s heart really does not have any emotions of fear or regret. If he had this mentality before, he would have suffered many unfair things for his work before, but he would endure it. For example, today¡¯s matter, if I saw the other party driving this car in the past, I would definitely not insist on asking the other party to get off and register, but let it go directly. The big deal is to help the other party to register. Offend someone who seems to have some background.


    However, the current Huang Feng''s mentality is obviously different from before. After obtaining the magic storage box, his mentality is slowly changing. It is no longer the previous worry about gains and losses, and constant compromises. He now dares to Stick to your own ideas, and people become more confident.

 39 Chapter 39

    In fact, Huang Feng realized the change in his mentality last night.


    When he met those people like Brother Big Chicken last night, his first thought was to teach the other party and ask the other party to make amends for both Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan. If he had been in the past, although he would come forward, but what he wanted How did you round out this matter and prevent the people on your side from getting more harm.


    Of course, this can¡¯t be blamed on Huang Feng¡¯s burden. After all, he was just an ordinary person before, and the other party¡¯s people looked like gangsters, and the number was much larger than them, and he wanted to teach the other party. If you do, isn¡¯t that asking for trouble?Moreover, the two girls on their side will be taken advantage of by each other.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng has not changed in terms of economic strength, his mentality has completely changed. He is no longer the one who had no dreams and lived by.


    "You have to be careful yourself." Su Yumo saw that Huang Feng didn''t take her advice to heart, and reminded again that she still has some understanding of that boy''s, otherwise she would not even think about it, so she refused. The other party''s pursuit, moreover, is still under the circumstances that the other party persisted for so long.


    "I know, thank you Mr. Su." Huang Feng said sincerely. He could feel that Su Yumo really cared about him, which naturally made him very grateful.


    Su Yumo came out today to meet the customer. Huang Feng did not go with him. However, Huang Feng can see that Su Yumo''s brows have been frowning, plus what he encountered at the factory gate before, Huang Feng I think Su Yumo or Tianjiao Group may have encountered some trouble recently.


    As for the company¡¯s troubles, Huang Feng still wants to know. He is now a member of the company. Although he is just an ordinary security guard, the treatment here is good, and the boss is good. Of course, he does not want to see the company fall into There is a crisis.


    However, he is also a small security guard. Even if there is something wrong with the company, Su Yumo will obviously not tell him. Besides, even if he tells him, he doesn''t have to wait for help.


    When Su Yumo separated from the customer and entered the car again, Huang Feng found that the other''s brows were frowning deeper, and even closed his eyes and leaned on the back of the chair.


    "Manager Su, is there something bothering you?" Huang Feng asked tentatively.


    "Well, the company has some trouble recently." Su Yumo didn''t hide it either. After all, Huang Feng had seen things before the factory a few days ago.


    However, after saying this sentence, he didn''t go on. Obviously, he didn''t plan to elaborate with Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but drove the car back to the company quietly. Perhaps he learned the lesson from last time. This time Su Yumo did not fall asleep in the car. When she arrived at the company, she stayed open. Eyes opened.


    At this time, Su Yumo once again recovered his previous shrewd and capable appearance, and his brows were also stretched out, as if Huang Feng had not seen her in the car.


    Once again, Huang Feng was lucky enough to be put off work early by Su Yumo. Huang Feng even wondered if he would often go out with Su Yumo in the future, would he not need to check in to and from get off work every day.


    And when Huang Feng returned with a more pleasant mood, some people were also talking about him.


    Jiangshan in the world is the most famous club in Jiangzhou. It is luxuriously decorated and has top-notch services. The service items provided are also very rich. Moreover, it is said that the waitresses inside can reach the level of university flowers. Therefore, this The place is widely welcomed by the rich in Jiangzhou, and the rich are the rich second-generation people who frequent it.


    At this time, in the "Spring" private room of the world, there are a few young people holding wine glasses and holding beautiful women, chatting.


    "Tong Shao, the beauty boss of Tianjiao Group, how are you chasing?" one of the young people asked the man sitting in the middle.


    And sitting in the middle was Tong Zi''an, who had eaten at the gate of Tianjiao Group before, but at this time, his face could not see the sunlight in front of Su Yumo. He put his arms around the beauties, his face was full of arrogance, and he was enjoying the treatment of everyone holding the moon.


    And the matter of Tong Zi''an pursuing Su Yumo is not a secret thing in the whole circle, because Tong Zi''an is very high-profile in many times, and he has been pursuing Su Yumo for some time, so everyone knows. , Not surprising.


    "Don''t mention it, shit, that bitch, who doesn''t drip in, I''ve been chasing her for so long, and I don''t even show me a good face." When Tong Zi''an said this, his face was full of anger. He didn''t eat less in front of Su Yumo, which he had never encountered before.


    "It seems that the beauty boss of the Tianjiao Group is really amazing. Tong Shao has been chasing for so long, and he has tried various tricks, but he has not won it. If it were other women, I am afraid that he would have taken the initiative to embrace Tong Shao. "The man said.


    "Tong Shao, what does the beauty boss of the Tianjiao Group look like, I am so fascinated by you? Is she beautiful with me?" The woman in Tong Zi An''s arms saw that he cares about Su Yumo so much. He arched in Tong Zian''s arms and said softly.


    "Fuck, you don''t deserve to be compared with her, you can''t even match her with a finger!" Tong Zi''an looked at the women with heavy makeup in his arms and was winking at himself. For the first time he felt that he was holding these women. Very awkward.


    Coupled with the anger he received at the gate of Tianjiao Group before, Tong Zi''an became more and more angry, and directly pushed the two beauties in his arms away, and said, "Go, go, get out of me."


    The beauties in the private room were all frightened by the sudden anger of Tong Zi''an, and several other young people also saw that Tong Zi''an''s mood was a little wrong, so they all called the women in their arms out.


    After that, there were only a few men left in the private room, Tong Zi''an drinking wine with an ugly face.


    "What''s the matter? Tong Shao? Did you really move to that Su Yumo?" a young man said.


    "It won''t be enough to be true, but I must get this woman." Tong Zi''an said: "I have chased her for so long. If I can''t chase her, how reconciled in my heart, and her family seems to have some background in the imperial capital. Yes, after knowing that I was going to chase her, my old man strongly agreed. This has never happened before."


    Tong Zi''an pursues Su Yumo because of her beauty, but this is not the most important reason. There are more beautiful women, and he wants as many as he wants, mainly because his father wants him to pursue Su Yumo, because Su Yu The Mo family has some background resources that their family needs in the Imperial Capital.

 40 Chapter 40

    "So Su Yumo''s family really has a background in the imperial capital?" Someone wondered.


    "Otherwise, do you think that the two little girls will be able to discover the Tianjiao Group so well in such a short period of time?" Tong Zi''an looked at the person who just asked the question like an idiot. I definitely don¡¯t believe it. When Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo founded Tianjiao Group, they were both young girls who had just left school. They didn¡¯t understand anything. They hadn¡¯t been able to adapt to this society, so they could easily establish Tianjiao Group. , Can it develop so smoothly?


    The man was a little embarrassed by Tong Zi''an, and then he said: "However, even if you have a background, then Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo are both good at abilities. It is said that they are both talented and handsome. ."


    "This is, if both of them are stupid, even if they provide them with good conditions, it is impossible to develop Tianjiao Group to where it is today." Tong Zi''an said.


    "Don''t tell me, the two beautiful bosses of Tianjiao Group are really beautiful. Don''t mention the Su Yumo Qingguo Qingcheng that Tong Shao is fond of, the famous little pepper Xie Mengjiao is also a rare beauty. Let Outsiders are always deceived by their beauty, thinking that they have no abilities." said a fat young man next to him.


    The others also nodded in agreement. The beauty of these two people is well-known in the circle, so that when they talk about them, they always talk about their beauty and ignore their talents.


    "Hey, you said, Young Master Tong is going to pursue Su Yumo, how about I going to pursue that Xie Mengjiao?" The fat man said suddenly.


    "Just you?!" The others stared at the fat man with wide eyes, and then one of them said: "If you are not afraid of being abandoned by her, you can go, we support you."


    "That is, you never heard that a young master pursued her last time and was kicked in the lower body by her. As a result, he lay in the hospital bed for two weeks before getting out of bed." Another person said.


    The fat young man shrank his neck and said, "Then I''ll forget it."


    At this time, someone found that Tong Zi''an was still drinking, and asked, "Young Shao Tong was deflated in front of Su Yumo again today?"


    "It''s nothing to eat flat in front of her. Anyway, it''s not the first time." Tong Zi''an said, "I am angry that I went to her company today and was stopped by a security guard. The security guard didn''t know if it was. I''m sick, I have to get off the car to register, or I won''t let me in. What''s even more annoying is that the guy knows who I am and he doesn''t apologize yet. Damn, that kid just doesn''t put me in the eye."


    Tong Zi''an gets more and more angry. This is the source of his anger today. After being rejected by Su Yumo so many times, although he still feels unhappy in his heart, he has somewhat adapted to it, but today Huang Feng doesn¡¯t give himself face. The matter made him very upset.


    "There are people like this? You just don''t want to live anymore."


    "That is, even Tong Shao''s car dared to stop. He didn''t know that Tong Shao''s car was in Jiangzhou. Is it unimpeded wherever it is?"


    "That guy won''t be a stunned boy."


    Everyone said with one word and one thing, it is true that there are very few people who stop Tongzi''s car in Jiangzhou, especially since it is not the first time that Tongzi''an has been to Tianjiao Group. Everyone there already knows him, so they dare Everyone was naturally surprised when they stopped his car.


    "It''s just a stunned green, but the more I think about it, the more upset I get. When has my Tong Zi''an been so humiliated?" Tong Zi''an said, Huang Feng''s behavior is a humiliation to him in his eyes.


    "What does Tong Shao want to do?"


    "Lao Yu, you help me find a few people to teach me that guy, as long as it doesn''t kill anyone, it''s okay." Tong Zi''an looked at one of them and said.


    "No problem, leave it to me." The person who was watched by Tong Zian patted his chest and promised. He usually has a good social relationship and knows many people in the world.


    "Okay, that guy is the security guard of Tianjiao Group, he seems to be called Huang Feng." Tong Zi''an said to the man.


    The man nodded, indicating that he knew.


    "By the way, Tong Shao, I suddenly remembered that recently I heard my cousin say that Tianjiao Group seems to be in trouble."


    After explaining what happened to Huang Feng, Tong Zian''s face looked a lot better. When he was drinking with a few people, he also talked and laughed, and one of them suddenly thought of the news he had heard before.


    "What''s the trouble?" Tong Zi''an asked with concern. If the trouble is not too big and he can solve it by himself, Su Yumo''s impression of himself may be much better.


    "It seems that a beauty salon had an accident that ruined a customer''s face, and that beauty salon used cosmetics provided by Tianjiao Group. Now the customer has reported both the beauty salon and Tianjiao Group, and this matter has now It spread slowly, causing a very bad influence on the Tianjiao Group." The person said, obviously he had some understanding of this matter.


    "That''s it? It''s just a customer, and it''s just disfigured, not dead, what''s the big deal, I think it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with this kind of thing by the means of Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo." Tong Zi''an said indifferently.


    "If the customer is an ordinary person, this is not a problem at all. The key is that the customer has some background, and the key is that the other party seems to have reached an agreement with the new Landou Group in Qing Province, regardless of the beauty salon and Tianjiao. The other party didn''t agree to any conditions that the group offered, just to make things worse," the person said.


    Tong Zi''an nodded. Of course he knew the name of the Landou Group. It was a big company with some reputation in the world. When it entered Qing Province, it also held a reception, and his father took him to attend it.


    With the Landou Group in it, it was not so easy for the Jiao Group to resolve this matter so easily. The other party was obviously prepared.


    Tong Zi''an retreated a little. Even if he wanted to help, he didn''t seem to be able to do anything. After all, the other party was a multinational company. Even his father had to deal with each other carefully, and he didn''t want to do it for Su Yu. If Mo offended those big people, his father wouldn''t let him go against each other.


    Furthermore, even if he could really help, Su Yumo wouldn''t necessarily appreciate it. This woman looked harmless to humans and animals, but she had her own thoughts in her heart, otherwise she wouldn''t have been there for so long. It was broken by myself.


    Therefore, with these considerations, Tong Zi''an dispelled the idea of ??helping, and even stopped talking about this matter.

 41 Chapter 41

    Zhongzhou World, this is a world where martial arts prevail. There are thousands of martial arts here. Shaolin, Wudang, and Kunlun all exist, and there are even more small martial arts.


    And today is the day when the Qiyao Gate of the Tianzhou Nation, a sect a hundred miles away from Ziyu City, opened its doors to accept disciples. Therefore, not many people rushed to Qiyao Gate early in the morning.


    Although the Qiyao Gate sounds pretty good, it is only one of the four sects of Ziyu City, and Ziyu City is a trivial existence in the entire Tianzhou Nation. It is not even a big city. In Tianzhou Kingdom, there are many cities larger than Ziyu City, and there are also various schools around those big cities.


    And Tianzhou Nation is just an ordinary country in this Zhongzhou world. In the entire Zhongzhou world, there are hundreds of large and small countries. The area of ??this world is even larger than the earth, and each country There are many sects, from this we can also see how popular martial arts is in this world.


    Although the Qiyao Gate is not a big name in the whole world, even the Tianzhou Nation, it is still a bit famous in the Ziyucheng area. After all, it is also one of the four sects here, so it is still today. Many people went to the Qiyao Gate with the pursuit of martial arts.


    The Qiyao Gate is located on a high mountain peak, on a fairly level mountain road. At this time, many people have already climbed up, and most of these people are young people.


    "Brother Li, are you here too?" On the Mid-Levels Road, a man with a scarf on his head cried out when he saw a familiar figure not far in front.


    The man turned his head and looked at him for a moment. Then he said, "Brother Liu is the same?"


    Then the two looked at each other and laughed, and then climbed up together hand in hand. This climbing road is also one of the entry tests.


    The process of acquaintance between the two is also interesting. Both of them are from Ziyucheng. They didn¡¯t know each other at first. However, because both of them have an obsession with the pursuit of martial arts, every time Ziyucheng¡¯s four main schools recruit disciples At that time, they would definitely go there, just because the two of them were not too high-qualified, so they have not been recruited. However, the two have never given up, and they have repeatedly participated in the assessment. Encounter, so if you come and go, you also know each other.


    "Brother Li is sure this time?" The young man surnamed Liu asked the people around him while wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "There is a certainty. Since the last time he was eliminated, Brother Yu has been practicing hard at home, fighting his body, but now he is better than before." The young man surnamed Li said.


    The young man surnamed Liu heard the reputation, and the other party really performed better than his own. Although the breath was a bit disordered at this time, it was not too serious, and there was not much sweat on his forehead.


    Therefore, the young man surnamed Liu said enviously: "It seems that Brother Li has really made preparations. I wish Brother Li this time he can get what he wants."


    "Hope, but Brother Liu is also hopeful."


    "Me? Although I also exercise regularly, but it seems that there is little change, maybe I am not suitable for martial arts at all." The young man surnamed Liu said in a frustrated manner.


    "Brother Liu, don''t be discouraged. I heard the news. I don''t know why this time. The four major sects in Yucheng will be expanded. The number of students recruited is more than before, and the conditions will be relatively relaxed. Therefore, both of us are hopeful this time, and even if it doesn''t work here, the other three schools are about to recruit people. We can try the other three." The young man surnamed Li said.


    "Really?" There was a glimmer of hope in the eyes of the young man surnamed Liu. Although he said he might not be suitable for martial arts, how could he give up after so many years of persistence, and if he really gave up, he would give up today. Won''t appear here anymore.


    "Naturally it is true." The young man surnamed Li said with certainty.


    "Well, let''s go up quickly. I hope that both of us can pass this time. From now on, your brothers will be the same brothers." The young man surnamed Liu said excitedly.


    "exactly."


    After that, the two continued to climb together. There were already many people sitting on the ground to rest on the way. On the mountain path, there were some disciples of Qiyaomen watching around. One was to prevent accidents. After all, there are places here that are more dangerous, and one is naturally looking at everyone. In addition to qualifications, this martial arts practice also requires physical strength. If the most basic requirements cannot be met, they are It is impossible to accept it.


    When Liu and Li arrived at the Peak Plaza, there were already quite a few people here, and the two also found some familiar faces among these people. These people were also "field-tested", and they both It''s the same, I have conducted multiple assessments of various schools.


    Seeing that there are so many people, and the people behind are still constantly coming up, the young man surnamed Liu is a little bit unsure, but at this time, naturally he can¡¯t show it, because the assessment is everywhere. But there are quite a few Qi Yaomen disciples, so naturally he can''t perform too badly.


    At the entrance of the grand hall of Qiyaomen, a few young middle-aged people were standing there at this moment, watching more and more people on the square, their faces did not show much joy, such a scene , They can see it every year, but Ziyu City is so big, there are four big sects, and there are so many qualified people. After looting by the big sects, the number of people is not much, so every year they can recruit There are not too many candidates who are fairly satisfied.


    Seeing a lot of familiar faces among them, the faces of several people became more serious. Obviously, many of these people have not been here for the first time, but have come more than once and have not been selected. It has been explained. Their qualifications are gone.


    "Head, do you really want to expand the number of recruits today? The qualifications of these people..." At this moment, a middle-aged man on the side said to the man standing in the middle, obviously he is not too optimistic. These people have the qualifications, and if the qualifications are not good, it is not completely impossible to achieve success in cultivation, but it takes more time and consumes more energy, and the probability of success in the end is lower.


    The old man in the middle looked like he was 50 or 60 years old, his hair was half-white, but his spirit was very good, his face was ruddy, and there were not many wrinkles on his face.


    He looked at the people below, sighed softly, and said: "You all know the news, right?"

 42 Chapter 42

    Hearing the words of the head, the faces of several people also changed, and their faces were worried. The person who spoke before sighed deeply, both worried and hopeful looking down Everyone, I hope they can change something.


    When the stipulated time came, the test officially started, and everyone soon discovered that although this test is similar to the previous one, the difficulty is reduced a lot, and most people can go smoothly. by.


    At this time, the young man surnamed Liu also believed what the young man surnamed Li said before. The enrollment conditions were really relaxed this time. Although I don¡¯t know why, but now both of them have passed the assessment smoothly. Entering the school, that''s enough, and from now on, he will be a martial arts person.


    "Brother Li, I didn''t expect that we really passed this time." When the elder presiding over the assessment announced the results, both Liu and Li were among them. Although they knew they passed before, When the elder officially announced, the two of them couldn''t help but be happy.


    "Yes, I finally came in this time." The young man surnamed Li was also full of emotions. After all, he was the same as the other party and participated in many assessments. This time, no matter what the reason, he was finally able to come in. He naturally There are also thousands of emotions.


    "However, this is just the beginning. We only entered the martial art. What we can achieve in the future depends on our future practice. The two of us came in after many assessments. Naturally, our aptitude was average. Therefore, the two of us will have to practice harder than others in the future." The young man surnamed Li was not blindfolded by what was in front of him. He knew his situation very well.


    "Brother Li said quite true." After the young man surnamed Li mentioned something, the young man surnamed Liu also came to his senses.


    Then many selected people were taken by disciples and brought into the hall, where they were about to meet the head of the school, the elders, and many seniors. As for those who were not selected, they could only leave in disappointment. , Even if the number of recruits has been expanded this time, there are still a large number of people who have not been selected. After all, there are too many people here. Even if the Qi Yaomen wants to expand their recruits, there are restrictions, otherwise it will be allowed here. There are not so many people, and the qualifications of the remaining people are really hard to say, they can only give up.


    In the main hall, at this time, all the senior members of the Qiyaomen have gathered. After all, today is the big day to recruit disciples once a year. Therefore, as long as they are not going out, they must all attend to show their importance to the new disciples. Even if they haven''t recruited any disciples with unusual talents for several years, this custom has not changed.


    "Everyone, from today onwards, you will be my disciples of the Qiyao Sect. Today, everyone is a family. Everyone should remember that they should not attack each other. For those who are fighting privately, once discovered, I will deal with it seriously." Murong Yunhai, the head of the Qiyao Clan, said loudly as he looked at the many disciples.


    Seeing many disciples listening honestly, Murong Yunhai nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Next, we will arrange a master for each of you. However, there is a saying in the world that the master will lead the door and practice personally. What you can achieve in the future will still depend on you."


    After some lectures, everyone was assigned a master. Of course, because of the large number of new disciples, it is impossible for each master to teach only one disciple. That is unrealistic. After the master was arranged, everyone was taken away. Their residence, they are going to live here today, it is impossible to go down the mountain without permission.


    Liu and Li had good luck. They were assigned to a master. Later, they can practice martial arts together.


    However, after entering the residence, the good mood of the young man surnamed Liu disappeared.


    "Oh, let me see who this is. Isn''t this Liu Mingjie, a genius young man in our Zi Yucheng? What? You finally got in?" Not long after the young man surnamed Liu entered the residence, he heard these playful words in his ears. .


    The young man surnamed Liu, Liu Mingjie looked up and saw an acquaintance, Fang Zihao, the second son of the Fang family in Ziyucheng. The two had celebrated festivals before, and Liu Mingjie was very smart since he was a child, and he was well-known in Ziyucheng for his literary talents. Fang Zihao, who is also aggressive, naturally has no good impressions of him, and often deliberately embarrass Liu Mingjie, but Liu Mingjie¡¯s family conditions are not bad, so he is not afraid of Fang Zihao, but the comparison between the two is indispensable. To be precise, Fang Zihao often took the initiative to compare with Liu Mingjie. As long as he surpassed Liu Mingjie in any aspect, he must show off in front of Liu Mingjie.


    After that, the two even participated in the assessment of the Qi Yaomen together. However, in terms of literary talent, Liu Mingjie surpassed Fang Zihao by a lot, but Fang Zihao had to surpass Liu Mingjie in terms of talent in martial arts. Of course, this surpass was not very obvious. , Fang Zihao also participated in the assessment many times, only passed last year and was retained.


    However, even so, he is better than Liu Mingjie, so he took advantage of the opportunity of visiting relatives to go back and satirize Liu Mingjie in front of Liu Mingjie. This made Liu Mingjie very angry, and it was also one of the reasons why he insisted on participating in the assessment of Qiyaomen. .


    It¡¯s just that Liu Mingjie didn¡¯t expect that he was actually the same master as Fang Zihao, so even the places to sleep are all together. Ordinary disciples like them don¡¯t have a separate room, they can only sleep in Datongpu, if you don¡¯t want to suffer. , You can leave at any time, and only when you have a high level of martial arts or seniority can you have your own separate room to show your dignity and encourage other disciples to practice martial arts.


    And Fang Zihao obviously hasn''t reached that level yet, so he still rests here.


    "Fang Zihao, is it you?" Liu Mingjie was not surprised to see Fang Zihao. After all, he had known that he was here. He was surprised that the two were actually the same master. It was a coincidence.


    "Of course it''s me, should you call me senior now?" Fang Zihao looked at Liu Mingjie proudly.


    Although Liu Mingjie was very reluctant to call his brother under the other''s persecution, he knew that Fang Zihao had not made a mistake. Although the two were about the same age, the other party came in one year earlier than himself, and the other party was indeed his own brother.

 43 Chapter 43

    Just when Liu Mingjie was in a dilemma, the young man surnamed Li next to him suddenly came over and said, "Brother Liu, is this your friend?"


    Looking at Brother Li gratefully, Liu Mingjie said, "Not a friend, but we did know each other before."


    "Who is this person?" Fang Zihao said with some dissatisfaction. He was about to make things difficult for Liu Mingjie. He didn''t expect someone to come up to interrupt him. However, after thinking about it, the two will be the same. If there are more opportunities, the mood will be better. some.


    "My name is Li Deyu." Brother Li, who is Li Deyu, said, and at this time, Liu Mingjie also said the name of Xiaozihao, but he didn''t mention the grievances between the two. After all, the person involved is good here. Some inconvenience.


    "Okay, you are all new here, and you will all live here in the future. What''s the matter, you newcomers should be more diligent, and when you see the brother, you should take the initiative to say hello. Isn''t that polite?" Said that Fang Zihao also looked specifically at Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, obviously meaning something.


    Although everyone was at a loss, they were reprimanded as soon as they came. However, thinking about the identity of the other party, they were not easy to refute.


    Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu looked at each other, knowing that their future life might not be so comfortable.


    Seeing no one refuted his words, Fang Zihao nodded in satisfaction. He hasn''t felt this way for a long time. When he was in Ziyucheng, because of family relations, there were people with smiling faces wherever he went, although Liu Mingjie was like this with him. People who don''t deal with, but there are more people who flatter him every day.


    However, after arriving at the Qiyao Gate, everything changed. He was able to enter at the beginning, but he was barely able, and his aptitude was average. Therefore, when he started practicing, he was naturally slower than the brothers who entered the door together. , And here, other people don''t care what your mundane status is, everything here is respected by strength, his strength is not good, of course there is no flattering person, and even in many cases, people will be looked down upon.


    However, if there are new people coming today, then it¡¯s different. It¡¯s perfectly okay for me to be the brothers of these people and put on the airs of brothers. The elders in the school will not deal with her because of this kind of thing, especially Among these people, Liu Mingjie, who had never dealt with him before, existed, which made Fang Zihao even more satisfied.


    After finishing the training, Fang Zihao left. Those who have been in the door for a long time, they practice martial arts every day, and these newcomers don¡¯t need it today. Today they are tidying up their residences and adapting to the environment. All the exercises. To start tomorrow.


    "Brother Li, thank you for the matter just now, but Fang Zihao may have thought of you too. That guy is now our senior. If we have many opportunities to make things difficult for us, I blame Brother Li for the trouble." Fang Zihao After leaving, Liu Mingjie said apologetically to Li Deyu.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to take it to heart. Everyone is a sect after all. That guy doesn''t dare to go too far. You must know that the rules here are very strict. If he does too much, the elder in the door I won''t just sit back and watch." Li Deyu said: "By the way, you and him seem to be celebrating the festival after all, what is going on?"


    Later, Liu Mingjie talked about the holiday between himself and Fang Zihao. It was nothing more than the jealousy and grudge between the sons and brothers. It was not a big deal. However, Fang Zihao values ??face and has a small mind, so naturally he will not Think so.


    And Fang Zihao, who was practicing martial arts in the martial arts field, was also thinking about Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, but he had a sense of urgency in his heart. He and Liu Mingjie didn¡¯t deal with it at first, but it seems that Li Deyu is with Liu Mingjie. Facing two people.


    However, he is not afraid of the large number of people. What he is afraid is that although he came for a year first, his progress in martial arts has not been very great. If Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, two later men, practice martial arts, the speed will exceed At that time, I will lose face in front of the two of them. Although I am their senior, this is a martial arts school after all. What is important is personal strength, even if it is relatively low, here. No one dares to look down.


    He knew Liu Mingjie, and he was not afraid. After all, the other party had come to participate in the test with him before, and he came a year earlier than him, indicating that Liu Mingjie¡¯s qualifications may not be as good as his own, so he practiced martial arts. The speed of coming should not surpass yourself, and you don''t need to worry about it.


    However, he doesn¡¯t understand that Li Deyu. If the opponent¡¯s aptitude is high, his strength will improve quickly, and he will definitely receive the attention of the elders at that time. Liu Mingjie and him are friends, and his status will definitely be. When the tide rises, it will be very difficult for him to make things difficult for him. Maybe when the time comes, he will have to be polite when he sees each other.


    "No, I absolutely don''t allow this to happen!" Fang Zihao thought in his heart, and then he thought of a way to get rid of Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu. You must know that although this is a martial arts school, Qiyaomen has always been famous. Decent and self-proclaimed, so he has strict requirements on the virtues of his disciples, and he can completely start in this regard.


    In the afternoon, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu and other newcomers were led to visit the Qiyao Gate, and the other old people living here, at this time, almost went to eat, so when Fang Zihao returned to his residence cautiously At the time, there was no one here.


    Fang Zihao took out a collection of books from his luggage and looked at the words "Seven Lights Undefeated Cultivation Technique" on the cover of the book, Fang Zihao showed a hideous smile on his face.


    "Don''t blame me, blame you and Liu Mingjie for walking too close." Fang Zihao muttered to himself, and then hid the "Seven Luminous Undefeated Techniques" on Li Deyu''s bed.


    Looking at Li Deyu''s bed, Fang Zihao nodded in satisfaction, and then left happily.


    The "Seven Lights Undefeated Cultivation Technique" placed by Fang Zihao is the internal practice practiced by the disciples of the Qi Yaomen. However, it is not something that everyone can practice. The first year newcomers have just entered is mainly to build the foundation and continue. After you have achieved some results, you will be awarded this exercise after being approved by the elders of the sect. It can be said that many people in the sect have not obtained this exercise until now, and they still practice martial arts from outsiders. Master, did not cultivate internal strength.

 44 Chapter 44 Seven Lights Undefeated Technique

    It was difficult to obtain this technique with Fang Zihao¡¯s savvy and aptitude, but he tried his best to perform in front of the elder who was in charge of him, and with the money given by the family, he bought a lot of best products. The pill was given to that elder, and he had just obtained this exercise not long ago.


    As Fang Zihao didn¡¯t have a long time to practice, he didn¡¯t have a long time to practice. However, there are regulations in the school that people who have not obtained the exercise cannot practice this exercise. They are not allowed to learn from other people. He was punished, and after a person studied for three months, this exercise has to be taken back to prevent this exercise from going out. To be honest, this exercise is not a top-level exercise, but in this In the world, ordinary people don¡¯t have the opportunity to obtain internal gong methods. Practicing internal gong methods can not only improve their own strength, but also change their physique and increase vitality. Therefore, there are many people in the outside world who want to obtain a practice method. Yes, and the disciples of their Qi Yaomen were strictly ordered, this technique cannot be spread out casually.


    Therefore, it can be said that if the elders of the sect knew that Li Deyu had stolen Fang Zihao''s inner strength technique and practiced it secretly, he would be furious, and it would not be impossible to expel him from the sect.


    However, Fang Zihao, who went out proudly, didn¡¯t see the "Seven Lights Undefeated Techniques" he placed under Li Deyu''s quilt. After a flash of light, it disappeared. Not long after, there was another colorful cover. The book appeared there and stayed quietly.


    "It''s really tiring to be crowded this day." When he got off the crowded bus, Huang Feng wiped the sweat from his forehead and said. This bus was originally an air-conditioned car, but today the air conditioner in it is broken. There were a lot of people inside, so when Huang Feng came down from the top, he was already sweating.


    Back to the residence, Huang Feng didn''t care about the sweat on his body. The first thing was still to check the storage box, but this time the storage box finally did not disappoint him again.


    "Seven Yaos Undefeated Techniques: The basic internal exercises of the Seven Yaomen in Zhongzhou World were created by Qing Yunzi, the founder of the Qi Yaomen. It is said that practicing to the extreme can prolong your life, without losing the top internal skills, but no one can practice the Qi Yaomen. To the extreme."


    "Basic inner strength mental method?" Huang Feng exclaimed in surprise. It really was what he lacked. Wasn''t he just because his skills were too weak, and wanted to acquire a technique that could strengthen his skills?Although the magic skills are good, what he knows now is all elementary magic, which is not very powerful. Another aspect is that even if he meditates every day, it will not help him to improve his physical fitness. According to According to those novels, the body of the magician is generally very fragile. Although the attack power is very strong, the defense power is very poor, and Huang Feng, who only knows basic magic, does not even have high attack power and defense power. It is no different from ordinary people.


    The inner gong mental method is different. Almost every martial arts novel mentions the inner gong mental method. The cultivation of the inner gong mental method can develop the human body¡¯s potential, enhance the physical fitness, and achieve the purpose of self-cultivation, even if it cannot be used Cultivating the Fa to the extreme, but it is good for increasing one''s lifespan.


    Moreover, many inner gong mental methods have miraculous effects in healing injuries. In the future, Huang Feng will not have to worry too much about being injured. After learning the inner gong mental methods, even if he is injured, he can quickly recover, even without Must go to the hospital.


    The inner strength mental method can also quickly enhance Huang Feng''s strength, even if he doesn''t have any specific moves, it is a simple punch and pouring inner force into the fist, the power of the fist is not achieved by ordinary people.


    Of course, the benefits of these internal strengths are all known to Huang Feng by reading novels and watching TV. However, no one knows whether internal strength can have these benefits, because in the real world, it seems that there is no one who practices internal strength. Yes, so Huang Feng himself is not sure that what he said in books and on TV is true.


    Moreover, it usually takes a long time to successfully cultivate internal skills. I remember that many novels mentioned that it takes at least five years for a person to successfully cultivate internal skills with good aptitude. Of course, Except those with unusual talents, and those with bad luck should also be ruled out.


    However, although I don''t know the specific effect, I don''t know how long it will take to cultivate successfully, but Huang Feng is very happy to be able to obtain the inner strength mental method.


    What makes Huang Feng even more happy is that the text in this exercise is actually similar to Chinese characters, and it is also illustrated. Each picture has a specific description of the corresponding text, and Huang Feng does not need to go by himself. Guessed and understood, which greatly accelerated his familiarity and practice.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that although this inner gong mental method was strictly managed in the Qi Yao Sect, it was a basic exercise in itself, and it was cultivated for the disciples of the Qi Yao Sect who had no inner strength, and everyone¡¯s understanding of the words was possible. All are different. In this case, the speed of cultivation will be affected. Therefore, the Qi Yaomen will be equipped with a picture on each exercise for detailed description.


    In fact, not only Qi Yaomen do this, but some other sects generally have pictures in the basic exercises and tricks. They don¡¯t need their own disciples to waste time understanding these basic exercises. The experience and understanding of the predecessors can be used for cultivation.


    However, those high-level exercises and moves generally have only text and no pictures, because the more advanced the exercises and cheats, the more profound, everyone will have their own understanding, and the understanding is different, the final practice The result is also different. Some people can even make mistakes and make a mistake, and the practice is more powerful than the cheat book itself. Of course, this situation is still rare.


    And Huang Feng, who had obtained the inner strength mental method, for a while forgot to cook and take a bath. Instead, he directly took the exercise secret book and sat on his bed, ready to practice cultivation.


    And soon Huang Feng discovered that in terms of sitting posture, the practice of inner gong mentality is similar to meditation. You must sit upright and try to keep your body in the most comfortable state. Breathing is also required to be long and long.


    Because there were so many similarities, Huang Feng quickly adapted to the sitting method of practicing internal gong and entered the state to practice.


    Soon Huang Feng felt a little warm in his body, and the slightest aura was produced in his body again, that was the initial internal force.

 45 Chapter 45

    The internal force that was generated at the beginning was very weak, but it was as thin as a hair, moving slowly in the meridians. Huang Feng carefully controlled the internal force, following the route of the "Seven Yao Undefeated Cultivation Method". They walked around the whole body, and finally gathered in the dantian.


    Just as Huang Feng breathed a sigh of relief and ran his internal force for a week, the colorful ball of light that had been quiet in the dantian suddenly and slowly rotated, but the inner force that sunk into the dantian slowly The one leaned up, surrounded on it, and slowly, the two merged into one!


    "Well, what''s going on?!" Huang Feng stared at the colorful ball of light in his body in a daze. Some did not understand the situation. One was a ball of light formed by practicing magic, and the other was the internal force obtained from practicing internal power. The two are obviously different. One is Western magic and the other is Eastern internal strength. How can the two blend together in the pubic area?


    Originally, Huang Feng was worried that the two would fight each other in his dantian and occupy a position. After all, the two are different types of energy. However, he did not expect that not only did the two not fight each other, they actually merged smoothly. One, this made Huang Feng unacceptable for a while.


    However, obviously no one can give Huang Feng the answer. There is no magic in this world. As for whether there is internal strength, Huang Feng is also unknown. However, people who practice both at the same time, except him, must not exist. Therefore, there is no one to help him.


    Huang Feng stopped running his internal force, stood up, felt his body, and found that everything was normal, without the slightest uncomfortable feeling, he also relaxed, as long as there is no harm to his body, he does not care about both. They are compatible, and even because the two are not in a fight, Huang Feng is still very happy.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that the "Seven Lights Undefeated Cultivation Technique" was originally the power of the five elements of cultivation. The Seven Lights originally included the sun, moon, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, which Huang Feng had obtained through meditation before. Magic elements also include the power of the five elements, and other elements include thunder, ice, light, darkness and other elements. Because most of the energy is the same, the two are naturally closely related.


    However, under Huang Feng''s mistake, he practiced both of these kung fu at the same time, and both of them existed in his body. Therefore, the two are compatible with each other. The same elemental energies are merged, and different energies are not repelled. Up among them.


    It can be said that the light ball in Huang Feng''s body is a hodgepodge, including many elements, and even because of the compatibility of the two, this light ball also has the ability to be compatible with other energies. This situation is not yet visible, etc. When Huang Feng cultivated to other elements or energy, it would naturally manifest.


    Because the two are compatible, regardless of whether Huang Feng is currently meditating or practicing internal power, the energy of the light ball will be increased, and the internal power or magic power stored in his body will continue to increase.


    Moreover, at the same time, the two energies complement each other very well. Originally, Huang Feng was only practising magic, and his physical fitness was not high, similar to that of an ordinary person. However, after cultivating internal strength, his body would be slow. Slowly become stronger, his agility is improved, and his body is lighter. If he only cultivates internal strength, Huang Feng''s destructive power in a short time is limited. After all, this is only a basic technique, but the existence of magic will also It makes up for this very well and increases his destructive power.


    The benefits are not only that, afterwards, whether Huang Feng uses magic or internal force, he will extract energy from the light ball, and once the energy is consumed, whether it is the self-recovery of magic or the self-recovery of internal force, it will work together. , In this way, his recovery ability will be very strong, and the combat endurance will far exceed those of the same stage.


    Of course, this is the real world. It is estimated that Huang Feng will not have too many opportunities to truly have all his skills, but maybe there are still many things in this world that ordinary people don''t know.


    After feeling that his body is not abnormal, Huang Feng continued to cultivate his internal strength to increase his understanding of it. However, Huang Feng knew that when the internal strength reached a certain level, it would continue to operate and increase in his body. It is necessary to deliberately practice meditation. Although the speed of increase is not very fast, it is also very time-saving.


    After two hours, Huang Feng opened his eyes, and he felt that the energy in his body had obviously increased a bit. He moved his wrist and felt more flexible.


    Huang Feng got off the bed and walked to the only table in the room, his luck was poured into the palm of his right hand, and then he shot the table fiercely.


    The consequence of this shot is that Huang Feng squatted on the ground to eat next. He didn''t expect that his palm would directly smash the table from the middle, it was broken, not cracked. This shows that , The power of his palm is so great, and this is just because he has just cultivated his internal power, and the time is not long, if it takes longer, the power will only be stronger.


    If other disciples of the Qi Yaomen who have just cultivated internal power come to slap this palm, it will not achieve the effect of Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng has just cultivated internal power for a short time, his internal power has been mixed with the magic power in the body. Then, a new energy ball was formed. The power of this energy ball is stronger than the previous magical power or internal force alone. Therefore, Huang Feng''s power is naturally stronger than others.


    "Hey, I knew I wouldn''t use this table for experiments." Huang Feng thought to himself as he squatted to eat, mainly because he had never thought that the power was so powerful before. Even if the opponent was immortal, he would be seriously injured.


    However, now that this world is a society under the rule of law, Huang Feng would definitely not dare to use his internal force at will, otherwise, he would die if he died.


    It was also at this time that Huang Feng realized that even if he had learned magic and internal strength, it seemed to be of little use. He was originally an ordinary person, and no matter how good his skills were, what could he change?I still have to live in a rented house of a few square meters, crowding the bus to and from get off work.


    "It''s better to give me something affordable, so that I can make some money and move out here." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    However, when he disliked that things couldn''t change his current life, in another time and space, someone was making a fuss about the "Seven Luminous Undefeated Cultivation Technique" he had just obtained, and this person was naturally Fang Zihao.

 46 Chapter 46

    "Qiyao Gate is really big, we haven''t finished shopping for so long."


    "That''s right, the taste of the food here is also good, not as bad as the outside world."


    "Have you just noticed the small lake in the back mountain? I think there are a lot of fish in it. When did we get tired of the food here, there is also a place for tooth sacrifice."


    After dinner, many newcomers have returned to their residences one after another. However, because they are in a new place and where they have always wanted to go, everyone is very excited, and they keep chatting about themselves along the way. What I saw and heard, I was in a good mood.


    Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu also entered the residence with everyone. Both of them also followed the seniors from the advanced gate to stroll around the Shimen. They had a general understanding of this place and thought that they would practice martial arts here in the future. Now, both of them are equally excited, looking forward to arriving early tomorrow.


    While everyone was discussing in a happy mood, Fang Zihao and other advanced seniors also returned. Everyone quickly put down their work and shouted politely: "Brothers," even Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie. The same is true, respecting the teacher and respecting the Tao, but it is clearly written in the door rules, and the two naturally dare not violate it.


    Fang Zihao didn''t come up to make trouble this time, as if he didn''t know the two of them. While he was talking and laughing with other fellows around him, he walked to his bed as if he didn''t mean to come to find the difference. This made Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu two people. I also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the identity of the other party is higher than that of them. If they really find a chance to teach them, they will have nothing to do. What they can do now is to speed up their cultivation speed and strive to surpass Fang Zihao as soon as possible. In that case, even The other party was their senior, and he didn''t dare to embarrass them on purpose.


    Fang Zihao was sneer in his heart.


    "Hey, why is my inner strength missing?" Suddenly, Fang Zihao, who was organizing things over there, called out suddenly and attracted the attention of everyone in the room. Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie both had a heartbeat even though they were still I don''t know what happened, but the two felt that they seemed to be in trouble.


    "Where did you put it? Look for it again."


    "Yes, maybe you forgot where you put it."


    Several brothers of the same name who usually walked closer to Fang Zihao walked to him and asked with concern.


    "Impossible, I remember it was placed here. I saw it in the morning. Why did it disappear in such a blink of an eye." Fang Zihao said anxiously.


    "Could it be that you remembered it wrong? Don''t worry, look for it again. You can''t lose that thing, otherwise, the elder will definitely be punished."


    "Yes, last time I heard that someone didn''t know what was going on. He lost his inner strength and mental method. Later, after the elder played a board, he was expelled from the division."


    Fang Zihao was a little scared when he heard what the other party said. However, he felt relieved when he thought that his inner strength and mental method had been put under Li Deyu''s quilt, and that no one else had been here.


    "Don''t be stunned, either, look for it to see if anyone didn''t care to take it away." One of the seniors said to the newcomers watching the excitement.


    Naturally, the newcomers did not dare to neglect, and they were helping to find the beds here one by one, but they did not find anything after searching for a long time.


    Fang Zihao pretended to be anxious looking for his bed while paying attention to Li Deyu¡¯s situation. However, after seeing the other party searching for it, there was nothing unusual, and he suddenly felt a little restless in his heart. Just put it under the other party''s quilt, and it was not too hidden. The other party has lifted the quilt now, there is no reason why it can''t be found.


    However, looking at Li Deyu with a normal face, it was obviously not as if he had discovered something. Therefore, Fang Zihao, who was more and more disturbed, felt that he could not perform anymore, and now he could completely expose the other party.


    Fang Zihao pointed to Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu and said, "It''s you, you must have hidden my inner strength!"


    Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu were taken aback for a moment. They didn''t expect that the other party would directly identify them. Then they reacted and Fang Zihao who knew this was deliberately targeting them.


    Liu Mingjie looked at Fang Zihao without giving up and said: "Don''t spit people, speak with evidence, which one of your eyes sees us taking your inner strength."


    "Zihao, what''s the matter?" At this moment, a slightly older person next to him frowned and looked at the confronting two parties and asked.


    "Brother Mu, this person is called Liu Mingjie. We met before we went to the mountain. There was a festival before. When I saw him just now, I thought about using myself to get ahead of him. He was his senior. Put on airs and run on him, but I really have no other ideas. I didn''t expect him to steal my inner strength with a grudge, and the person next to him was in the same group as him, and the two of them had been before They must have stolen my practice together.¡± Fang Zihao pointed at Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie angrily and explained to the person who had just spoken that Senior Brother Mu had advanced to the mountain gate than them, and the cultivation level was also the same. The highest among the brothers, so he is usually very prestigious.


    Fang Zihao was very clever and said that he was making trouble for the other party first. Anyway, this is not a big deal, just putting on airs. However, in this way, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu both have the motive to commit the crime, and he At the beginning, it was also said that Liu Mingjie stole his inner skills, but later when searching for their things, it must be searched together with Li Deyu. After all, he has already said that the other two are one. Man, then Li Deyu must be suspect.


    "Fang Zihao, you are slander!" Liu Mingjie also felt very angry. He didn''t do anything at all: "We newcomers were visiting outside before, and we never came back. We just came back to rest. Come back together, how can I have time to steal your inner strength?"


    "Why don''t you have time? Don''t think I don''t know. Some time after lunch is freely arranged. Maybe you ran back secretly at that time." Fang Zihao said loudly.


    Liu Mingjie¡¯s speech was lost for a while. It¡¯s not that he was guilty, but that he did have free time at the time. It was just that at that time, he was with Li Deyu, and Fang Zihao was also suspicious of Li Deyu just now. Obviously, even if he let him Li Deyu helped himself prove that Fang Zihao would not believe it, nor would others.

 47 Chapter 47

    "Why? I got it right? Nothing to say?" Fang Zihao said with some pride.


    "If you really took it, return him to Zihao now. You will have those things in the future. Now for you, laying the foundation is the most important thing. That thing is not very useful." Senior Brother Mu said while looking at Liu Mingjie .


    "Senior Brother Mu, I really didn''t take it. At that time, I didn''t come back. Instead, I wandered around the back mountain with Li Deyu." Liu Mingjie said.


    "That''s it, Senior Brother Mu, the two of us have been out there until we just came back." Li Deyu also said.


    "Your words are not credible at all, and you have suspicions. You are in the same group." Fang Zihao pointed to Li Deyu and said loudly. Originally, Li Deyu was his goal, and he naturally couldn''t get him out of suspicion.


    Senior Brother Mu frowned. Originally, he still wanted to let Liu Mingjie take the initiative to take out the inner strength and mental method. In that case, he could also see that the other party was a newcomer and the reason for the first offense, which would make the major incident smaller, but, Now it seems that this newcomer seems a bit ignorant, and he is still stiff mouth now.


    That¡¯s right, in the heart of Senior Brother Mu, it is also believed that Liu Mingjie¡¯s inner strength method was taken. After all, he has the motivation and time to commit the crime, and the only person who can prove him is his friend. Believe it.


    "Brother Mu, please believe me, I really didn''t use Fang Zihao''s inner strengths. Although I did have a feast with him, it was all past, and I never thought about making trouble here. Just thinking about practicing martial arts hard, why would you do such a stupid thing?" Liu Mingjie quickly and sincerely explained when he saw that Senior Brother Mu didn''t believe him.


    Brother Mu was also a little shaken. Thinking about it, Liu Mingjie also took a lot of effort to come in. He probably won''t steal Fang Zihao''s martial arts secrets for a moment. After all, he has no use for that thing now. Later, when he can use it. , The school will also send it to him, he doesn''t need to steal it at all.


    "It''s no proof, Senior Brother Mu, I think he stole it. Didn''t he say he didn''t steal it? Then let me search. If I can''t find it, I believe he did not steal it." Fang Zihao said.


    "Search it, but if you can''t find it, I want you to apologize in front of everyone!" Liu Mingjie is not afraid of shadows, nor is he afraid of Fang Zihao''s search.


    "Okay, I promise you!" Fang Zihao said. He is confident that he can find the inner strength mental method. After all, he has hidden it. There is nothing unusual about Li Deyu just now. One may be pretended by him, and there is another reason. It may be that he didn''t care about being blocked by other things when he was rummaging, it must be in his bed anyway.


    "Okay, then you go search." Seeing that both sides have agreed, Brother Mu has no objection, so he asked Fang Zihao to search by himself.


    Fang Zihao looked confident to search, but he simply searched Liu Mingjie''s bed a few times without being too careful, because he knew it was not in his position.


    "Why? Didn''t you find it? I said, I didn''t steal your inner strength, now, please apologize to me!" Liu Mingjie saw Fang Zihao leave his bed empty-handed, and said to him, yes. Liu Mingjie was still very angry when he said that Fang Zihao had framed himself just now. This is simply damaging his image in front of the brothers.


    Senior Brother Mu''s expression was also a bit ugly. Just now, Fang Zihao vowed to say that Liu Mingjie had stolen the inner strength, which made him believe it. Now it seems that it was Fang Zihao''s own wishful thinking, and Liu Mingjie did not steal at all.


    "Don''t worry, don''t think I don''t know. You and this Li Deyu are in the same group. You must have transferred things. If you are not here, you must be with Li Deyu." Fang Zihao said without panic.


    "Fang Zihao, you are too much, why do you want to involve other people during the holidays of the two of us? Brother Li and I know each other, but he has no holidays with you, so how could he steal your things?" Liu Mingjie said.


    "Then I don''t know, it''s not impossible for the two of you to be a foe, why? Don''t you dare to let me search?" Fang Zihao said.


    Liu Mingjie didn''t speak, but looked at Li Deyu. After all, what Fang Zihao wanted to search this time was Li Deyu''s bed, not Liu Mingjie''s, so he was not good at it.


    "You can search if you want. Anyway, there is nothing I can''t see. However, if you can''t find it, I want you to apologize." Li Deyu said.


    "Don''t say apologize, if you can''t find it, I will kneel down for you!" Fang Zihao said confidently, he put the things, how could it not be found, and he had been paying attention to this place before. The fact is indeed as Liu Mingjie said. The two have not been back since they left here, until just after dinner, they came back with everyone, so things must still be in Li Deyu''s bed now.


    Li Deyu''s face was very calm and Fang Zihao made a please gesture, and then took the initiative to move away and let Fang Zihao check.


    Fang Zihao was not polite. First, he pretended to look under the other party''s bed, then he went directly to the other party''s bed and opened the quilt on the bed. However, to his disappointment, there was nothing under the quilt and it was empty.


    However, Fang Zihao didn''t give up. Things can''t fly with wings. They must still be on the bed. There are still some clothes on Li Deyu''s bed. Maybe they got into the clothes when they were not noticed.


    Fang Zihao quickly picked up those pieces of clothes and shook them. As expected, a book fell off.


    "Really."


    "That''s, I didn''t expect that he really stole it. Others looked very honest. I didn''t expect to be a thief. We will have to take good care of our own things in the future."


    Seeing a book fall from Li Deyu¡¯s clothes, the newcomers started talking. Although they didn¡¯t see clearly what the book looked like, they thought that there must be Fang Zihao¡¯s inner strengths, because of them. When newcomers go to work in the mountains, these books are not allowed.


    Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie looked at each other and their faces became very ugly. They had never seen what the inner strength mental method was like before, and Li Deyu did not bring any books when he went up the mountain. Now there is a book, and both of them think it must be Fang Zihao''s inner strength.

 48 Chapter 48

    Of course, Liu Mingjie did not suspect that Li Deyu stole the secret book. After all, the other party has been with him. Now Fang Zihao¡¯s inner strength appears on Li Deyu¡¯s bed. There is only one explanation. Fang Zihao deliberately framed him, and let him come. A "conclusive evidence"!


    And Fang Zihao and Senior Brother Mu''s expressions have also changed. They are different from the others. They can tell at a glance that the book that fell from Li Deyu''s clothes is not a mental method at all, and the covers of the two are fundamentally different. .


    Brother Mu is okay, but Fang Zihao''s complexion suddenly changed. This is definitely not his inner gong mental method, so where is his inner gong mental method?


    "Senior Brother Mu, I didn''t really have this inner strength mental technique, and I don''t know how it appeared on my bed." Seeing Senior Brother Mu''s face changed, Li Deyu thought it was because Fang Zihao found it on his bed. The reason for the inner strength mental law, so he quickly explained.


    "Brother Mu, regardless of Li Deyu''s business in this matter, we have been wandering outside before, and we never came in, nor did we steal Fang Zihao''s inner strength method. This inner strength method must be placed on Brother Li''s bed. "Liu Mingjie also quickly explained, and the other person in his mouth is naturally Fang Zihao.


    However, now Fang Zihao doesn¡¯t have the mind to care about what he says. He already feels something is wrong. He obviously puts the inner gong mental method here, and no one has come in during this time. Where did you go?


    Fang Zihao kept rummaging through Li Deyu''s bed unwillingly, even in every small corner.


    "Fang Zihao, you are enough. You have found what you want. What are you still looking for in my bed?" Li Deyu saw that Fang Zihao had found the "inner power mental method", but he hadn''t stopped his actions and took his own Things were turned everywhere, and even a lot of things were thrown on the ground at will.


    However, Fang Zihao seemed to have not heard his words, he was still searching constantly, and his face was completely devoid of the calmness he had before. If he really couldn''t find the inner strength, he would be in great trouble. Not only can he not wrong Li Deyu and drive him away, but he also has to endure the anger from the elders of the school.


    "Who told you that this is from inner strength?" Senior Brother Mu picked up the book that Fang Zihao was still on the ground two steps forward, flipping through it casually, and said lightly while reading it.


    "Um, isn''t it?" Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie asked a little silently. Before, when the book was found, both of them subconsciously thought that this is the inner strength method, because both of them are very clear, Li Deyu They didn''t bring any books into the mountain gate, and they had never seen the inner strength mental method, so they subconsciously thought that this was it, but both of them also believed that Fang Zihao must have deliberately framed them.


    "Do you know the text in this thing?" Senior Brother Mu didn''t directly answer the question of the two of them. Instead, he handed the book in his hand to the two of them and said, because he just turned it over and found out that many of the words were wrong. Yes, so I also want to ask whether Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu know the content inside.


    Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu both took over the books in Brother Mu''s hands with some doubts. Doesn''t Brother Mu know how to read?It''s impossible. As the big brother of everyone, he can''t even know the words, so what does Brother Mu mean.


    Although there are some doubts in my heart, I don¡¯t know what Senior Brother Mu means, but when Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu looked at the book at hand, they are still a little excited. I am envious, thinking about when I can obtain this inner strength mental method. Without the inner strength mental method, it is always impossible to practice to a very high level. At most, it is to practice the external kung fu to the extreme. However, facing the internal strength Inner masters are still far from enough.


    However, the two also knew that they had just entered the mountain gate and it was almost impossible to obtain the inner strength mental method in a short period of time. No matter which sect, the inner strength mental method of their own sect is very strict. After all, if they pass an internal assessment, Only talented and loyal people can cultivate. Therefore, there are indeed a lot of martial arts practitioners in this world, but there are not even half of them capable of internal strength.


    And now that Senior Brother Mu actually gave such an important inner strength to the two, they were naturally excited.


    However, the two immediately frowned, because they found that some of the words in it were similar to the words they knew, and many of the others were different, and the words that looked like in it could be guessed. However, the two of them didn''t understand what it meant. They had never heard of sports cars, models, and what they were.


    "How? Can you understand?" Senior Brother Mu asked.


    Li Deyu unwillingly glanced at the "inner gong mental method" in his hand again, and then he regretfully handed it to Senior Brother Mu and said: "This inner gong mental method is really advanced, and neither of me can understand the meaning inside. It seems that we It has not yet reached the point where it can practice internal strength."


    Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie are indeed very regretful. If they can understand, even if Brother Mu recovers the secret book later, they can remember a lot with this amount of time, so they can practice in advance. In that case, it must be a step faster than the others. Unfortunately, neither of them understands, let alone practice on their own. It¡¯s just that they are too shallow. It seems that the leader does not have a certain time. It makes sense not to cultivate internal strength.


    It''s just that Brother Mu''s next words made the two of them feel a bit wrong.


    "Don''t say you can''t understand it, I can''t understand either." Senior Brother Mu said.


    "Senior Brother Mu can''t understand?" Liu Mingjie said in surprise. His surprise was not pretending. Senior Brother Mu is the elder brother among them, and he has the highest cultivation level. He has already started to cultivate internal skills. Can''t understand the "inner strength mental method"?


    "I really don''t understand what''s in it, but I can be sure that this is not the''Seven Lights Undefeated Cultivation Technique'' of this school." Senior Brother Mu said affirmatively. He has already practiced internal skills, so naturally he has seen his own internal skills So, it¡¯s easy to judge that this book is not the so-called "Seven Luminous Undefeated Techniques" at all.


    Speaking of this road, Senior Brother Mu looked towards Fang Zihao, who was still unwilling to find his inner strength and mental method, and felt a little unhappy.


    And Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu both looked at Fang Zihao. Now they are a little confused. This Fang Zihao obviously wants to frame them, so why would he use another book to frame them?This doesn''t make sense.

 49 Chapter 49

    "Why didn''t there? I obviously put it here." Fang Zihao muttered to himself as he looked for it. He has completely lost the confidence he had before, and his face is full of anxious expressions. Li Deyu should not be wronged. Fortunately, I will have opportunities in the future. However, it is difficult for the elders to explain it. My own inner power was originally obtained after a lot of effort. When it is time to exchange , If you can''t exchange it, it will really be over.


    "Brother Mu, you have also seen that, there is no inner strength in my bed, I think Brother Fang must have guessed wrong." At this time, Li Deyu said to Senior Brother Mu.


    Senior Brother Mu nodded in agreement. Everyone''s bed is that big. Fang Zihao has searched for Li Deyu''s bed several times for such a long time, and still has no gain. It can only show that the inner strength mental method is indeed correct. Li Deyu took it.


    "Impossible, you must have taken it!" At this time, Fang Zihao''s mentality was a little out of balance because he hadn''t found the inner strength mental method for a long time, and when he heard Li Deyu''s words, he immediately shouted.


    Senior Brother Mu frowned and looked at Fang Zihao and said, "Zihao, you didn''t see it with your own eyes. How did you know that this junior took it?" Obviously, Senior Brother Mu couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Because, because..." Fang Zi was overwhelmed. He was naturally sure that he should be with the other party, but he couldn''t say that he did it. In that case, his reputation would definitely be stinky. Who would dare in the future? together with him?Even if it reaches the ears of those elders, it feels so much for myself.


    However, if you don''t say it, your own internal gong secrets will most likely not be found. He hasn''t figured out until now, then where did the internal gong mentality go? Obviously no one has come in?


    And just when Fang Zihao was hesitating to say what to say, a middle-aged man in his forties walked into this room. Because everyone was paying attention to Fang Zihao''s search for secrets, he didn''t find him coming in for a while.


    "What''s going on here?" The middle-aged man saw that everyone was surrounded and the atmosphere didn''t seem to be too much, so he asked.


    As soon as the middle-aged man uttered his words, everyone knew of his existence. Everyone turned their heads and looked at them, and they were shocked. Then, they all said respectfully, "I have seen Elder Huang!"


    This middle-aged man is one of the elders of the Qi Yaomen, and is also a mentor to everyone present.


    And seeing the appearance of this middle-aged man, Fang Zihao suddenly became nervous, begging everyone on the scene not to talk about inner strength and mentality, because he has not found it yet, and if Elder Huang knows, then he must To be unlucky.


    "Enlighten Master, we are helping Junior Brother Fang to find the inner strength mental method." Senior Brother Mu said respectfully, and his words directly broke Fang Zihao''s illusion.


    "What?" The middle-aged man raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and looked at Fang Zihao sternly and said: "You have lost your inner gong mental method? What do you think of this inner gong mental method? Toilet paper? Just let it go like that! This is your attitude toward your inner strength? I knew it for a long time. I shouldn''t have taught you the inner strength method at the beginning. You didn''t know how to cherish it!"


    Seeing that his master was angry, Fang Zihao was so frightened that he knelt down and said: "Master, I am wronged. Since I got the inner strength of this school, I have always treasured it as a treasure. I only practice it at ordinary times. Only then will I take a look, without the slightest negligence."


    Seeing his master''s complexion improved, Fang Zihao continued: "Moreover, that inner strength mental technique was not deliberately lost by the disciple. Someone stole it?!"


    "Stolen? Do you know who it is? This sect will never allow anyone who is stealing, rape, or slippery!" Elder Huang said with a serious face, and they have never slackened the moral requirements of the disciples of this sect.


    "It''s them!" Fang Zihao said, pointing at Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu.


    "Master, the disciples have been wronged. We didn¡¯t steal Brother Fang¡¯s inner skills. Just now, Brother Fang suspected us. We have searched the beds of Brother Liu and I. We didn¡¯t find the secrets of internal skills. We can see that Brother Fang is completely It is to slander the two disciples." Seeing Fang Zihao still wronging them, Li Deyu quickly explained to Elder Huang.


    "Is that so?" Elder Huang said, looking at Fang Zihao.


    "Yes, it''s like this." Fang Zihao was a little lacking in confidence when he was stared at by Elder Huang. Originally, this matter was not done by Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu. He naturally had a guilty conscience. Now that Elder Huang is staring like this, he feels even more unsure .


    "However, the secret of internal strength must have been hidden by them!" Fang Zihao shouted unwillingly.


    "Why do you see it?" Elder Huang is not a stupid person, and naturally will not be deceived by Fang Zihao''s words. "Did you see them steal your secrets?"


    "No." Fang Zihao said. He had been with other senior brothers in the afternoon. He didn''t have time to come back, so naturally he didn''t dare to say that he saw it with his own eyes.


    "Then you are so sure?" Elder Huang exclaimed loudly. There is no evidence of this, and it''s just like what he saw with his own eyes.


    "Master forgive the sins, Master forgive the sins!" Fang Zihao saw that Elder Huang was already angry, and he didn''t dare to continue to wrong Liu and Li. Now the most urgent task is to solve his own troubles first.


    "You should be aware of the importance that this school attaches to the inner gong mental method. Now I will give you one night. If you can''t find the inner gong mental method tomorrow morning, don''t blame it for being a teacher!" Then Elder Huang Said.


    "Yes, yes, the disciple will find it." Fang Zihao assured.


    Elder Huang nodded, and then said to the others: "You guys should also cooperate with him, and each of you will help you find it."


    "Yes!" Senior Brother Mu, Liu Mingjie, Li Deyu and others responded respectfully.


    After that, Elder Huang left, and Fang Zihao was still constantly searching for the inner strength mental method. No one else was idle. They were all helping to find it. So many people were searching, and this room was so big. So , Soon all the places were searched, even some corners did not fall, but still did not see any shadow of inner strength mentality!


    That''s it!


    Fang Zihao was sitting on his bed with a pale face. The others had washed and slept after looking for it, but he couldn¡¯t sleep and couldn¡¯t find the inner strength, he might be the last one here tonight. late.

 50 Chapter 50

    When the sky was bright, Huang Feng woke up from the practice on time. He did not sleep all night, but was practicing internal strength. After one night of practice, he felt that the internal strength in his body seemed to increase again. Of course, this increase. The amount is not a lot.


    Looking at the storage box, there was no gain in one night, and Huang Feng didn''t feel much frustration. After gaining internal strength, he didn''t seem to be anxious about other things except for the urgent need for money.


    After a brief wash, after buying a few buns at the roadside stall, Huang Feng once again joined the crowd crowding the bus.


    On the other side, Fang Zihao was not as comfortable as Huang Feng. Although he had searched all night, he still didn''t get any results, and Elder Huang didn''t break his promise. He was indeed rude to him.


    Fang Zihao also deliberately slandered his fellow disciples because he lost the important inner strength technique of his school. Therefore, he was expelled from the school directly by elder Huang. During this period of time, because of the large number of new people joining, and because of the upcoming events, The upper and lower Qiyaomen attach great importance to the unity within the sect, and they will not allow things to disrupt the sect.


    So, not only did Fang Zihao fail to successfully slander Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie, he also put himself in, and left the Qiyaomen in embarrassment, and he still held the cover in his hand, which was very fancy His magazine, staring at it blankly, he hasn''t been able to understand until now, how the inner strength of this school has become such a thing in just a long time.


    Fang Zihao¡¯s departure also had a great impact at the Qiyao Gate. This made all the new and old disciples understand the importance of the inner strength and the mental method, but also understand the importance of unity. The school is for the unity and coexistence of disciples. Very importantly, once someone tries to break through this bottom line, the martial art will never be soft when dealing with it.


    The job of the security guard is still very easy. Huang Feng could not go out with Su Yumo today. However, when he was on duty, he did not see the annoying Tong Zi''an. In short, everything was plain.


    And because of a lot of free time, Huang Feng has been practicing internal strength. Therefore, when outsiders watch Huang Feng in a daze, he is actually controlling the internal force in the body to run slowly, because he has just gained internal strength, not Too familiar, so when you practice, your speed will inevitably slow down a lot.


    Moreover, Huang Feng feels that his internal strength has increased every day of the week. However, in fact, the change is not very large. The cultivation of internal strength takes a long time. Those super masters in martial arts movies have no adventures. Under the circumstances, all have been practicing for decades.


    Huang Feng is not anxious about this. The real world is definitely safer than the martial arts world. Therefore, the greater effect of his internal strength is not to kill people, but to maintain health, and as long as he is running internal strength, that internal strength will continue. He''s transforming his body, although every trace of transformation is very weak, but over time, it is still very effective.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s attitude of being neither arrogant nor impetuous is very important to his cultivation, at least this way, he is not eager to achieve success, there is no danger of getting into trouble, and he will get twice the result with half the effort in his cultivation. The magic power produced by the meditation in his body, his cultivation speed is definitely much faster than most warriors.


    When it was time to get off work, Huang Feng clocked in on time. However, according to Huang Feng¡¯s observations, during this time, the entire Tianjiao Group¡¯s employees seemed to be very busy and their faces were very serious. Obviously, there are many of them. Some felt that the company might be in trouble.


    Although Huang Feng is a little helpful, but how can he be just a small security guard who can''t even take care of himself, so how can he help the company?


    When he got down from a crowded bus and passed by a hutong, Huang Feng was stopped by a few young men who were still in the air. Looking at the young men in front of him, Huang Feng frowned. Other passers-by don''t care, they just stare at themselves. Obviously, the other person is here for themselves.


    "You''re Huang Feng? That little security guard?" The young man in the lead was looking at Huang Feng with a cigarette in his face and a wide black sunglasses on his face.


    "Yes, I am Huang Feng, do we know each other?" Huang Feng said lightly. Maybe he would feel nervous and scared in his heart when he encountered such a thing before, but now he is calm and even a little eager to try.


    "I don''t know, but someone knows you, I said if your kid is blind or stupid, why would anyone dare to offend anyone?" the leader said.


    "Who is that person?" Huang Feng asked in a relaxed tone.


    "Don''t you know who it is?"


    "Tong Zi''an?" Huang Feng asked. He seems to have offended such a person recently. Moreover, Su Yumo also said that he has a background. Obviously the other party meets all the requirements. As for the people he met in the bar. , I believe that even if the other party wants revenge, they will come by themselves, after all, they themselves are gangsters.


    "Yes, can you offend Young Master Tong as a small security guard? Young Master Tong asked us to teach you a lesson to let you know that not everyone''s car can be stopped, so please keep your eyes bright in the future." The young man said indifferently, because of his father¡¯s reasons, Tong Zi''an has always acted in a high-profile manner. Therefore, even if someone was asked to teach Huang Feng this time, he did not think about concealing, he was not afraid of Huang Feng at all. Retaliation is not afraid of him calling the police. This is not the first time that Tong Zi''an has encountered this kind of thing. For him, it is not a problem at all.


    "It''s really him." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense with you, don''t worry, Young Master Tong is kind, he didn''t want your life, just need you one hand or one foot, just lie on the bed for a few months, it will be fine. This time, you should buy a lesson for your ignorance," the young man said.


    "Want my hands and feet? Is this kind of mercy? Ha ha." Huang Feng said with a smile at several people.


    "You kid laugh, don''t you really be a fool, right?" The man saw Huang Feng still thinking about smiling, and he deeply suspected that Huang Feng might be a fool.


    "Hurry up, I have to go back to eat." Huang Feng said to several people.


    "Boy, you are really arrogant enough. You still want to eat now. You should go to the hospital to eat later." The man said, "Go on, as long as you don''t kill anyone!"

 51 Chapter 51

    "Boy, get beaten up, don''t waste our time."


    The little brothers behind that person yelled and rushed up, because they knew that there was only one person they were going to teach, so these people didn''t even bring anything over, and they just came up with bare hands.


    When a person impulsively in front of Huang Feng, Huang Feng directly stretched out his right hand and held the opponent''s fist. The opponent was first taken aback, and then he wanted to break free, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of Huang Feng''s control.


    At this time, another person rushed to Huang Feng¡¯s right and prepared to attack Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng¡¯s reaction was not slow. He directly took the first person¡¯s hand and took the other person to his own. In front of him, the attacker had already thrown out his fist at this time, and couldn''t do it if he wanted to stop, he could only watch his fist hit his accomplice.


    "Ah!" A scream came from the mouth of the person in front of Huang Feng, and Huang Feng directly pushed the opponent away. While the other person was still in a daze, Huang Feng had already kicked the opponent''s abdomen, and the opponent kicked directly. Flew out.


    In the blink of an eye, Convenience has lost two combat effectiveness.


    The rest of the opponent was a little startled, and didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so capable.


    In fact, Huang Feng''s current skill is only better than ordinary people. These bullies usually rely on more people to bully ordinary people. Once they encounter someone with more skill, they are no longer opponents.


    Huang Feng just used internal power, not magic, and he has not learned any powerful moves. Therefore, his skills are not much stronger, but his strength and reaction ability are much better than ordinary people. After all, he has internal power. Blessing, he can easily split a table, so just now, the person was grabbed by Huang Feng''s arm, and there was no way to break free.


    "Why? Don''t you dare to go?" Huang Feng said as he looked at the people in the same place.


    "What are you still doing? He is alone, no matter how powerful he can go, give it to me!" The young man in the head saw that Huang Feng felt okay, but he was still able to get rid of his two subordinates, and suddenly screamed in anger. stand up.


    Thinking about those few subordinates, this is indeed the truth. There are many people on their side, and Huang Feng has only one person. Two fists can beat four hands. He must not be able to resist the beating of so many people.


    As a result, everyone rushed towards Huang Feng again, and, this time, they consciously scattered around, tightly surrounding Huang Feng in the middle.


    If Huang Feng only knows internal power, maybe he can beat these people today. After all, with the existence of ability, his ability to fight and fight has also increased a lot. Coupled with the increase in strength, there is still no problem with dealing with these people. of.


    However, because there are no moves, Huang Feng¡¯s reaction is stronger than that of ordinary people. However, he will still be beaten under the beating of so many people. Although he will not suffer too much injury, it is definitely uncomfortable. That''s it.


    Simply, Huang Feng is not only capable of internal strength, he still has magic skills.


    Therefore, when everyone was besing him, he had quietly used magic skills. In fact, after the conflict in the bar, Huang Feng had decided not to use magic in crowded places. After all, the number of times he used it. Too many words, it is easy to be discovered by others, and that is definitely not a good thing for the current self.


    However, now Huang Feng had to use it. Otherwise, he would be beaten. However, even if he used magic, Huang Feng was also very concealed.


    Huang Feng originally planned to continue to use the wood winding skills this time. After all, the magic effect is still good. However, this is an alley, surrounded by smooth ground, if a green vine suddenly appears, even if it is The time is very short, and it will also arouse these people''s suspicion, but now the sky is not dark yet, green is such an eye-catching color, as long as it appears, as long as these people are not blind, they should be able to see it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s basic earth skill, the torn stone, is to make a spot in the designated area stand out. The designated area should not be too far away from him. Moreover, a certain protruding place is not very It''s big, and it doesn''t last long. This is the limit of basic magic.


    Tortoise is similar to wood cane in some respects, but there are differences between the two. Wooden cane can entangle each other and make the other party unable to move, but it cannot cause any damage. However, Tortoise is different. Huang Feng can Make the top of the rock sharp, so that the attack power of this skill can even pierce the opponent''s sole directly.


    However, Huang Feng will definitely not do this now. In that case, it will also arouse suspicion.


    I saw a person in front of Huang Feng, running well, suddenly felt that something was tripped under his feet, his body suddenly lost his balance, and he rushed towards Huang Feng. Huang Feng would not be polite with him, and hit him directly. The opponent¡¯s left cheek, because of the use of internal force, Huang Feng¡¯s punch was not small. The opponent¡¯s face was instantly deformed, and even his entire body was taken away by the huge force and hit a person next to him. That person was also blocked from the attack route.


    And at this time, Huang Feng didn''t dare to be careless, a sudden gust of wind heard in his ears, his short body subconsciously hit back directly with his right hand, and directly elbowed the opponent.


    The person next to him was the same as the first person. He was also tripped and lost his balance by the sudden emergence of a rock. Huang Feng kicked the opponent''s waist, and another person was kicked to the ground.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng continued to greet these people around him. There were seven or eight people around him. It didn''t take long before Huang Feng was knocked to the ground. Because his current strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people, these people were After being knocked down to the ground, there is no way to recover quickly, one by one can only lie on the ground, covering their injured positions, and constantly wailing.


    And the young man with sunglasses next to him did not notice anything unusual. Huang Feng is very skilled in the future. After all, there is a smooth ground all around here, and there is something protruding from it. There is nothing strange, especially There are still old houses around here, which are very old. It is normal for the road to be damaged.


    "It seems that your little brother is not very good at fighting." Huang Feng said while looking at the young man.


    "Swipe!" The young man looked at Huang Feng directly taking out a folding knife from his pocket, and then said: "I didn''t want you to see blood, but now you are asking for it."

 52 Chapter 52

    Huang Feng watched the other party keep spinning and fiddle with the folding knife in his hand, a little speechless, are you trying to play handsome on purpose or want to scare me away?It seems useless.


    However, that guy seemed to be very confident in his skill. After playing with a folding knife, he swung the knife and stabbed towards Huang Feng. Seeing the other''s posture and self-confidence, Huang Feng thought he was so powerful. , Which is slightly stronger than the others, plus there are guys in his hands.


    Huang Feng didn''t even use magic this time. He dodged the opponent''s folding knife one side. After that, he stretched out his right hand, grabbed the opponent''s right arm, and moved forward. The opponent suddenly lost his balance and staggered. After running a few steps forward, Huang Feng turned around and kicked directly on the opponent''s back. The opponent was kicked directly on the ground. After a while, the wailing sound came from his mouth, and , Listening to the sound, there seems to be some air leakage, maybe the teeth have been knocked off.


    "It seems that the person that Young Master Tong found is not very good." Huang Feng said lightly, looking at the people on the ground.


    "You, don''t be happy too early, you have offended Master Tong, you are dead!" When the backbone of the young man fell, the sunglasses on his face finally fell off, and Huang Feng also saw the other side clearly. This is just a young man in his twenties, and he looks about the same age as him, but obviously it''s not a day or two to be a bastard.


    Although this young man was threatening Huang Feng, his confidence was not enough, and because he had lost two teeth when he fell, his speech was leaking, so he was even less aggressive.


    "It''s not always certain who is dead. Go back and tell the young master Tong that I have heard about today''s affairs, and sooner or later I will find him to settle the account." Huang Feng ignored the few people and left.


    Being bullied to the door, Huang Feng''s heart is naturally very upset, but the gap between him and the young master is still a bit big, and he can''t make trouble for the other party for the time being, but this does not mean that Huang Feng has given up. On the contrary, thinking that Young Master Tong is really as careful as Su Yumo said, it is impossible for him to let him go, otherwise, the other party will definitely hold grudges and continue to make trouble for himself. This time it is because the other party underestimated him. Because of this, I found such a few mobs. If the other party really wants to deal with himself and really find those who are very skilled, he may not be able to bear it.


    Those gangsters wanted to stop Huang Feng, but when they thought of the loss they had just suffered from Huang Feng, they immediately dispelled their thoughts. The most important thing now is how to go back and explain this matter. Feng did not have any combat effectiveness as the person above said. This guy was obviously capable, not an ordinary person.


    However, these people don¡¯t think that Huang Feng¡¯s skills are so powerful. If it weren¡¯t for a few people who had been disturbed by the uneven ground, the one who lay down at the end is still unknown. Of course, these scenes. Everyone''s thoughts, Huang Feng would definitely not think so, what he has is the means to clean up these people.


    After returning to his residence, Huang Feng felt even more eager to change a place. Small gangsters like today can enter and leave the complex at will. There is no one to supervise it. It can be seen that the security here is really poor, although Huang Feng himself Not afraid, but he was afraid that someone would come and steal his storage box. Although this possibility is very small, it is not non-existent. It is impossible for Huang Feng to carry the storage box with him every day.


    However, after rummaging in the storage box for a while, Huang Feng was disappointed again to find that nothing new appeared. If he didn''t want to move out eagerly, Huang Feng had already obtained a lot of good things these days. I''m already content, but because of the idea of ??moving out, Huang Feng naturally wants to get something that can get money.


    Therefore, Huang Feng began to think about what is valuable. After all, he was just an ordinary person before, so he didn''t know much.


    First of all, the house must be valuable, but it is obviously impossible to replace that thing through the storage box, he can only think about the things that can be replaced.


    Huang Feng first thought of antiques. In recent years, the domestic antiques market has been relatively hot. It is often reported that a collection has sold for several million, tens of millions, or even more than 100 million. If you can If you replace one and come back, then you will develop.


    Secondly, it is some gold and silver jewelry. These things are also profitable. Of course, whether it is gold and silver jewelry or antiques, these are all one-shot transactions. If you want to make long-term money, these things are obviously not enough.


    If Huang Feng wants to own his own business, he must replace something that can produce long-term benefits, such as formulas for some things, a certain high-tech technology, etc. Of course, he thought of this, It has to be better than those on earth. If he can achieve the same of these things, then he can have his own business, and that will be regarded as a real change of fate.


    However, so far, this storage box has not been replaced with a profitable thing. That leather shoe is a high-tech product. However, it is only a finished product, and there is no manufacturing method. Moreover, even if there is a method, the current one Technology may not necessarily be able to make it, and if he chooses to contribute and sell money, that will not work, because he can''t tell the source of this thing himself, and he may get into trouble at that time.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can only continue to look forward to the appearance of those profitable things. Of course, he will also make some preparations. For example, he is going to buy some fake antiques and put them in the storage box, and then buy some cheap ones. Put the jewelry in. As for the formula, it¡¯s easier to handle. Just copy some from the Internet and put it in. Anyway, you can replace things through the storage box. There is no quality requirement for the things on your side. As long as there are some similarities.


    With a method, Huang Feng wanted to put it into practice. After eating, Huang Feng went out again. This time he went to buy some things. When he was in the supermarket last time, he didn¡¯t think well, so , The procurement is not comprehensive. This time he will add more. Whatever he thinks in the future, he can also continue to add. However, the requirements for the volume of the purchased items are more stringent. If you want to put more things If you go in, you have to buy smaller things as much as possible.

 53 Chapter 53

    When Huang Feng came out of the supermarket, his wallet was really almost dry. In the days to come, he would save money and wait for his salary.


    "Tomorrow is Saturday. There will be a football match. Brother Wang said that there is a subsidy. I don''t know how much and when it will be sent." Huang Feng thought as he walked.


    Because I¡¯m too short of money now, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to miss anything that can make money, and it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t play tomorrow. If he can play, Huang Feng will definitely go all out in order to have good results. Finally, get more subsidies.


    Huang Feng, who has no nightlife, is still used for cultivation at night, because magic and internal strength have been integrated, so whether Huang Feng is practicing magic or internal strength, it is to increase the energy of the colorful light ball in his body.


    In the morning of the next day, Huang Feng was still punctually awake from his practice, and he was ready to go out refreshed. When Huang Feng arrived at the company, many people had already arrived. However, these people were obviously not all of them. Many of the people at work go to the competition like Huang Feng.


    "Everyone is here, let''s go!" This time it was Manager Liu who led the team. In addition to the people on Huang Feng''s side, there are also some employees from other departments of the company. They will also ride with Huang Feng and others. The company bus goes to the football field.


    "You wear this?" In the car, Brother Wang watched Huang Feng wear leather shoes. His clothes were not sportswear, but casual clothes.


    "Yes, I think it''s good." Huang Feng looked at his top and bottom and said, these leather shoes are not ordinary leather shoes, "Moreover, the two of us may not be able to play."


    "That''s true." Brother Wang nodded in agreement.


    Huang Feng glanced at his leather shoes. If he can play today, these shoes are the key. He doesn''t have any skills to speak of. However, if he wears these shoes, his running speed is fast and his jumping ability is also enhanced a lot. , Is still very useful for playing football.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect was that the company still attached great importance to this football match. When they were in the car, they distributed a set of jerseys to each person. Even Huang Feng and his substitutes were all staffed. Moreover, it is said that the clothes are not returned after the game, which is a subsidy for them.


    Huang Feng happily changed into the jersey. He was very satisfied with the company''s subsidy. He won a jersey before the game started. The company is really generous in this regard.


    Because the cars are all men, no one is shy. When everyone arrives at their destination, they have already changed their jerseys.


    This court is a well-known court in Jiangzhou City. The grassland environment is good, and it is usually maintained. Some people will come to play. However, there is a charge. There are also basketball courts, table tennis rooms, badminton courts, etc. Wait, it can be said that this is the favorite place for sports enthusiasts.


    When Huang Feng and the others arrived, the other party had already arrived. According to the introduction of Manager Liu, the other party was a state-owned enterprise and was not as strong as Tianjiao Group. It had not achieved any good results in the past. Therefore, it should not be too difficult to win today. .


    However, soon, Manager Liu knew that his conclusion was wrong. Most of the players from the opposing company were young people. They are energetic, energetic, and fast. They have a few feet. The skills are still very good. Although they are far behind professional players, they are better than ordinary people. It can be seen that they also like to play football.


    "You said that we won''t just take part in a game and go back home." Huang Feng and Wang Ge sat on the sidelines, looking at the scoreboard next to the score of 2 to 0, and said to Wang Ge.


    "It''s really possible," said Wang Ge, because the game adopts a mode of determining the outcome. As long as one game is lost, even if this football game is over, there will be no chance to participate in subsequent games.


    "Will the subsidy be very small?" Huang Feng asked. He doesn''t care too much about the team''s winning or losing. He only cares about how much subsidy he can get. If he only participates in a game, needless to say, the results are definitely very good. Bad, the subsidy is certainly not much.


    "That''s for sure, at most we are working overtime today." Brother Wang said.


    Huang Feng was a little anxious when he heard that, but there was really not much money. He was already short of money, so naturally he hoped to get more subsidies.


    However, this matter is not useful for Huang Feng to be anxious. Whether he can play or not is not his decision. Moreover, even if he does, he cannot guarantee that he will perform better than the players on the field.


    But at this moment, an accident happened on the court. Huang Feng and their No. 9 forward collided with the opposite defender. The opposing defender was very tall and strong. Huang Feng and their forward He was hit on the ground immediately, and the corners of his eyes were smashed, bleeding a lot.


    If the striker is a professional player and the game is a professional game, then the player may be able to perform simple handling and then continue the game. However, the player himself is just an ordinary employee, not a professional player, and it is not here. In professional competitions, the striker had no idea to stick to it. He came here to play only because of the company''s arrangement, not how much he wanted to participate, so now there is no reason to stick to it.


    The striker''s exit early did not exceed everyone''s expectations. After all, everyone didn''t take this game too seriously. It would be more than a loss to hospitalize himself for a game.


    There is one missing person, so I must go on the bench, but because I just saw my teammate was hit and injured, and the opposing defender is so strong, so when the interim coach turned to look at the bench, I wanted to find someone to substitute. When they went up, everyone turned their heads to one side, fearing that they would be selected by the coach. They just came to gather the number of people and didn''t want to get hit and injured.


    Of course, among these people, there is an exception, that is Huang Feng. He is different from the others. Others don¡¯t want to go up, but he really wants to know that the defender of the opponent is very strong, but Huang Feng¡¯s body is not the same. Weak, not to mention, he has also cultivated his internal strength. Although it is not long and has just begun, but with the blessing of internal strength, his strength is stronger than others. The opponent''s defender wants to knock him down. It''s not that easy.


    The temporary coach looked around for a while, and finally found helplessly that Huang Feng was the only one willing to go up. He had no other choice, so he had to say to Huang Feng, "Just go up."

 54 Chapter 54 Rush!

    "Hao Le!" Huang Feng jumped up with a smile on his face. There are totally two situations between playing and not playing. If you want to get more subsidies, you will get more subsidies.


    Huang Feng is ready to play after a simple warm-up on the side. Although he has not played football before, he still knows the rules and so on. Therefore, he is not really ignorant of football.


    "Wait!" Just when Huang Feng was about to play, the temporary coach suddenly stopped Huang Feng: "You just wear these shoes? No! Change it quickly!"


    Huang Feng was taken aback, and then he knew that the other party had discovered the leather shoes he was wearing. He said embarrassedly: "Coach, I only have these shoes and I don''t bring other sneakers."


    "You can change with someone else if you don''t bring it."


    "However, my feet are not the same size as theirs. I am afraid it is more inconvenient to wear shoes that don''t fit." Huang Feng said, and then promised: "Coach, don''t worry, I usually wear leather shoes when I play football. Yes, so I am very familiar with how to play football with leather shoes, and I can play better than wearing sports shoes."


    In order to reassure the coach, Huang Feng can only lie that he usually played football.


    "Really?" The coach was a little skeptical. It was the first time he heard that some people often wear leather shoes when playing football.


    "Really!" Huang Feng said, patting his chest.


    "Then you go up." What the coach wants to say after thinking about it is not to say that he really believes in Huang Feng, one is that other people have no plans to go up, and now they are at a comprehensive disadvantage. It is impossible to win. Whoever sends it up and what shoes to wear on it does not seem to have much impact.


    Of course, Tianjiao Group didn''t have a high ranking requirement for him, which didn''t put him under too much pressure. Now, no matter who goes up, he just needs to finish the game.


    Huang Feng went up happily. If he were to change his shoes, he wouldn''t really dare to go up.


    "Hey, friend, be careful, don''t wait to be helped in advance like your colleague." Not long after Huang Feng just played, the opponent''s No. 3 guard found an opportunity to come to him and said softly to him.


    Huang Feng frowned, this guy actually threatened him, can he still be afraid of him?


    "You can try and see who will go down first!" Huang Feng said lightly.


    "It''s quite confident. It''s the first time I''ve seen wearing leather shoes to play football, and I can still maintain such confidence." The man glanced at the leather shoes on Huang Feng''s feet and said, the sarcasm in his tone was obvious.


    "Is there any rule that I can''t play football in leather shoes? Believe it or not that I can beat you in leather shoes?" Huang Feng said.


    "Then I really want to see." The man shrugged and said in a relaxed tone.


    "You will do what you want." Huang Feng said, no matter what he thinks in his heart, he can''t show his timidity.


    The game started again soon. The opposing team still has the advantage. Most of the time, the ball is at the opponent''s feet. Even on Huang Feng''s side, few people pass it to him. After all, Huang Even if Feng is in the company, he is a newcomer, and everyone is not familiar with it, so naturally he will not pass the ball to him.


    Huang Feng was a little worried. He didn''t care about it before, but now the winning or losing of the game is related to the amount of his subsidy. Moreover, he just praised Haikou in front of the opponent, so he couldn''t just lose.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took the initiative to run to his own backcourt, but still no player passed the ball to him, he just relied on himself to steal.


    Fortunately, the opponent''s offensive was very fierce, but, after all, it was not professional, so there were a lot of mistakes. Soon the ball went to Huang Feng''s side, and this time Huang Feng passed directly from the opponent''s feet. ball.


    Huang Feng rushed forward with the ball directly, and no matter how other people greeted him for the ball, he just rushed forward. If he had no effect this time, he might not pass the ball to himself. , So he must gain something this time.


    At this time, Huang Feng¡¯s speed became apparent. He can¡¯t dribble, but he can kick the ball far forward, and then rush to grab it back, which is to pass to himself three seconds later. And because the opponent¡¯s people have always had an absolute advantage before, there are a lot of people involved in the attack. Most of them are in Huang Feng¡¯s half of the court. Therefore, when Huang Feng gets the ball and starts to rush, the opponent¡¯s talent Thinking of going back to defense.


    However, they soon discovered that their efforts were in vain, because they did not follow Huang Feng''s speed at all. Seeing that Huang Feng didn''t know how to play football, there was one thing, that was his speed. So fast, faster than everyone on the scene, and it''s not a little bit faster, it''s the kind that, at a glance, you know that you can''t catch up no matter how hard you try.


    Therefore, the opposing players can only watch Huang Feng rush towards his home court without the slightest idea of ??chasing after him. Huang Feng does not seem to regard this as a football field, but a track and field field. Run desperately.


    The opponent¡¯s only defender in his own half was thrown away by Huang Feng. When Huang Feng came to the goal to face the opponent¡¯s goalkeeper alone, there was no one within five meters of him. Without the opposing team, and without his own teammates, no one can keep up with him.


    The goalkeeper looked at Huang Feng nervously. Generally, this one-on-one single-handedness is very beneficial to the offensive team. As long as the offensive team''s shooting is not too rubbish, the probability of a goal is still very high.


    However, it is Huang Feng who is going to shoot now, a man who has never played football before, so when facing a goalkeeper, he hesitated because he was not sure and didn''t know what to do.


    As a result, a strange scene appeared on the court. Everyone was stunned to watch Huang Feng and the goalkeeper on the spot, but Huang Feng and the goalkeeper were deadlocked, and neither of them moved.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. The opponent''s people will definitely catch up soon. If I don''t shoot, I guess there will be no chance." Huang Feng thought anxiously, but with such a wide goal, after an extra goalkeeper, In Huang Feng''s eyes, there are not many opportunities to shoot.


    However, Huang Feng knew that he couldn''t wait anymore, so he rushed up again with the ball. The goalkeeper looked at him like this and thought that the other party wanted to pass himself, and was a little angry, so he took the initiative to attack, and Huang Feng waited. At this time, although he still did not find any good opportunities, as long as the goalkeeper strikes, he has a solution.

 55 Chapter 55

    Huang Feng¡¯s method is naturally magic. He still has experience in the use of magic, because the amount of magic that he can learn is not much, so Huang Feng has conducted in-depth research on every magic he knows. Let him choose the right magic skills at the critical moment.


    And this time Huang Feng chose wood entanglement, because this kind of football field, with green turf on the ground, suddenly appeared a green vine, which would not arouse any suspicion.


    Therefore, the goalkeeper who rushed towards Huang Feng suddenly felt that his feet were being stirred by something, and then he fell straight down. At this time, Huang Feng was carrying the ball and passing by him. , Bring the ball directly into the goal!


    Stunned, everyone on the scene was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the goal to come so quickly. Just now the ball was still in Huangfeng¡¯s half of the game, but now they have already scored the opponent¡¯s goal. This speed is really fast. , So fast that people can''t accept it.


    It was the referee''s whistle that awakened everyone, and then Huang Feng and the others came cheering. After all, they had been pressed and beaten by the opponent, and they were also very aggrieved. Now that they can enter the other party, they all feel Very relieved, he couldn''t help but yelled out.


    The opponents still looked at Huang Feng in shock. They didn''t expect that this person who was wearing leather shoes and temporarily replaced was so powerful that he didn''t have a long time to play before he scored a goal.


    "Damn, how come your kid runs so fast, like a gust of wind."


    "That''s, how did you do it? Just now we wanted to run with us, but no one could catch up with you."


    "That''s great, did you practice long-distance running before?"


    Huang Feng and their teammates around Huang Feng said excitedly, the unfamiliar feeling of strangeness before was also reduced a lot because of this ball, and Huang Feng¡¯s age is the youngest among everyone, so , The people also liked and took care of him even more.


    "Hey, I don''t know how to kick, I just run around." Huang Feng said embarrassedly.


    "That''s great. Everyone here is similar. They are not professional players. How big a gap can be. However, I have never seen you run so fast before."


    "Yes, I saw you playing in leather shoes before. I and you are the number of people. I didn''t expect it to be our secret weapon."


    Everyone said, because of this goal, everyone''s previously depressed feeling has been reduced a lot.


    "Why does that guy run so fast?"


    "That''s right, at the beginning, he was still by my side. Just a few steps away, I was thrown away. This guy was not a sportsman before, right? He was practicing long-distance running at school?"


    "It''s very possible, otherwise how could it run so fast!"


    The people on the opposite side are also talking about Huang Feng, a goal is nothing, but Huang Feng''s speed is too exaggerated, and that speed is simply desperate.


    Of course, some people have noticed the goalkeeper''s mistakes at the last moment. If it weren''t for his sudden fall, Huang Feng wouldn''t necessarily be able to score a goal. Seeing how he dribbles the ball, he is obviously not a person who can play.


    "Why did you fall suddenly just now?" someone asked the goalkeeper.


    "I don''t know. I ran well, as if I was trapped by something. I staggered and fell to the ground. However, I just saw that place and there was nothing." The goalkeeper was also full. Said in confusion.


    The interrogator looked towards the ground. There was nothing but the green lawn. How could such soft grass entangle his feet?


    "Could it be a sudden cramp in the foot?"


    "Maybe, I''m not so sure." The goalkeeper said, because when he checked before, he didn''t find any abnormalities, so he can only explain that.


    The game soon began again. Because of Huang Feng, such a fast person, the opponents dare not rush into Huang Feng and their half of the game at once, and Huang Feng''s morale is also Some came back, so for a time, the two sides were evenly matched, and no one could take advantage.


    Although the opponent did not take advantage, but now Huang Feng and the others are behind. If such a score continues to the end, then they still lose. Therefore, they must score goals.


    However, now the opponent''s people have increased their defense against him. It is difficult for him to dribble the ball forward as before. After all, he can''t dribble, only speed, and the opponent only has one or two. The individual waited on his way forward, and there was no way for him to pass.


    However, just when Huang Feng was in a hurry, the opportunity came again. This time, another player¡¯s shot from their side was blocked by the opponent. Huang Feng and the others got a corner kick and saw their teammates go for a corner kick. Huang Feng''s eyes lit up. This was an opportunity. Not only did his leather shoes increase his running speed, but his jumping ability also increased a lot.


    "Friend, are you also fighting for a corner kick?" When Huang Feng kept changing positions and trying to find a good place, a familiar voice came from his ear. He looked up and saw that it was the previous one. The opponent''s No. 3 guard, and this time the opponent''s task is obviously to guard him.


    "Can''t it?" Huang Feng said while looking at his players.


    "How high can you jump?" The man looked at Huang Feng up and down, and said with some disdain. Huang Feng is almost 1.8 meters tall, but the opponent is close to 1.19 meters. If this is the case, Huang Feng is in his He looked a little short around him.


    "Bounce is good, but it has nothing to do with height." Huang Feng said.


    The man is still waiting to say something, but the corner kick has already been sent, and he doesn''t care about talking nonsense with Huang Feng, his eyes are fixed on the flying football.


    Huang Feng was naturally looking at the football, looking for the location of the football. He soon discovered that the football seemed to be flying towards him.


    The No. 3 guard who defended Huang Feng also discovered this situation, and Huang Feng next to him has already started to take off.


    He was shocked. He pulled Huang Feng''s clothes to stop him from jumping, but he didn''t succeed. Huang Feng was still rising. No. 3 gritted his teeth and jumped with him. However, he did it on purpose. To hit Huang Feng, but the action was very concealed, and the referee was not professional, so it might not be obvious that he was fouling.


    However, what shocked the No. 3 guard was that Huang Feng¡¯s physical fitness far exceeded his expectations. He took the initiative to hit Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng¡¯s body was not affected at all, and he himself was The bomb flew out!

 56 Chapter 56

    "How is this possible? How could I be hit by him? It''s unscientific?" He was in mid-air, and the guard was full of incredible thoughts. He thought he could knock Huang Feng out safely. However, it now appears that it was his own wishful thinking. Not only did Huang Feng not get knocked out, his body didn''t even shake too much?What a physical quality this is.


    However, this is also something that the defender can''t figure out. Huang Feng is not taller than him, and his body does not look as strong as him, so how could he not be able to hit him?This was a direct confrontation between the two, and the others did not participate at all, so Huang Feng completely defeated himself in the physical strength competition.


    However, whether he can accept it or not, it is an indisputable fact that he was knocked into flight. At this time, Huang Feng had already jumped high because he found that the ball was indeed flying towards him, but I don¡¯t know. Is it because the opponent''s footwork is not good, or the person he wants to pass is not Huang Feng, and the person behind him, when the ball reaches Huang Feng, the height is still very high, if it is an ordinary person, it is impossible to reach it.


    However, Huang Feng is obviously not an ordinary person, at least now he is not an ordinary person in terms of jumping ability. Just when everyone felt that Huang Feng could not touch the ball, his body was still rising, "touching" With a sound, his head and the football came into close contact, and the football changed its flight route because it touched his head and flew straight to the upper right corner of the goal.


    At this time, Huang Feng jumped up to a height of more than one meter, a full half body more than the others around him. This height was enough to scare everyone around, so that at this time, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention It was actually the Huangfeng who was on the top, not the football flying to the goal.


    However, there was one person who did not pay attention to Huang Feng anymore. It was the opponent''s goalkeeper. He was equally surprised that Huang Feng could touch the ball. However, she immediately realized that Huang Feng was not far from the goal. , If Huang Feng encounters a football at this distance, and the football''s flight path is toward the goal, it is difficult for him to intercept.


    The facts are similar to what he thought. The football not only flew to the goal, but also rushed to the blind corner. Huang Feng was also close to the goal. The speed of the football was so fast that the opponent''s goalkeeper had no reaction time. When he took off, he was ready to intercept. By the time the football was in the net!


    Huang Feng scored again!


    After landing, Huang Feng looked at the football jumping on the ground, and he was a little stunned. He was sure that he could top the football just now, but he was not sure that he could reach the goal. He wanted to come and be The possibility of top flight is much greater than if he tops the ball into the goal.


    However, the fact is that a miracle happened. He actually pushed the ball in. Moreover, it was still a blind spot. In this situation, Huang Feng didn''t even think of it, let alone other people. Now those people are still stunned.


    They were indeed stunned. Whether it was Huang Feng''s teammates or the opponents, they all looked at Huang Feng in a daze, and didn''t even care about the goal they scored.


    "How did you jump so high?" A Huang Feng''s teammate next to him asked in a daze. He just took off and wanted to scramble for the ball. However, not long after he took off, he realized that his head was black. It was discovered that Huang Feng actually exceeded half of his body, and at that time, he had reached the top, but Huang Feng was still rising!


    "I have always been good at jumping. When I was in middle school, I won the championship of the school''s high jump competition." Huang Feng lied with a blushing face. No one knows if what he said is true anyway.


    "You''re too good." The man said, "It''s so much higher than me." His bounce is at the level of the masses and is similar to the others, but Huang Feng is much better than him.


    "It''s okay, when I was in college, I used to play basketball, and my classmates often said the same." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that you don''t jump to play basketball." The person next to him said in agreement.


    Soon everyone was awake, and then they realized that they had scored again, and now the score was tied, and the two sides were back on the starting line.


    Huang Feng and the others are very encouraged. After all, they came from behind two goals and their morale has naturally increased. However, the opponent is a human, and they are a little hesitant. They are not safe to even lead two goals. There is no bottom.


    After the game started again, the performance became more obvious. Huang Feng and the others were not in a hurry at this time. They played very steadily. Even because of the change of mentality, many of them had extraordinary performances. People who are a little afraid of the head and tail, hesitate, want to attack, afraid of Huang Feng¡¯s speed to counterattack, want to stick to the position, if they give Huang Feng a corner kick on their side, with Huang Feng¡¯s bounce, there will be no one at all. Can guard him.


    Therefore, with this kind of mind, the performance of the opposite person will naturally be bad, and many unnecessary mistakes have appeared. No matter how their coach yells, it will not be effective.


    When Huang Feng was on the field, the defender who threatened him had nothing to say now. He even deliberately avoided Huang Feng. He was not faster than Huang Feng and stronger than his body. He was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent either. If there is a violent collision between people, the injured person must be him instead of Huang Feng. With this awareness, he will naturally not ask for hardship.


    The strength of one side increased, but the other side was afraid of the head and tail, and the strength was greatly reduced. The final result was not difficult to predict. After that, Huang Feng and the others took advantage of an error by the other side to score again. This goal was not Huang Feng scored, but , But he assisted, and in the end, Huang Feng and the others won the game with a score of three to zero. All three goals were related to Li Lin.


    "Okay, Xiao Huang, I didn''t really see it before. You played so well. Why didn''t you sign up before?" After the game, Huang Feng was hugged by Brother Wang, and several other substitutes came up. Congratulations to Huang Feng. Although they did not play, they are still in a good mood. If they win the game, they can continue, and the final prize money will be higher. They will naturally feel happy.


    "I also kicked blindly." Huang Feng said.


    "You blind kick is more powerful than the opponent''s serious kick. If you kick seriously, there is still a way to survive on the other side?" Wang Ge said with a smile.

 57 Chapter 57

    As for the temporary coach Huang Feng and the others, at this time, he also walked over with joy. He had already planned to accept failure, but he did not expect that Huang Feng would be replaced in desperation. He has become a key figure in the transformation of the game. All three balls have something to do with him. How can this make him not happy?


    He repeatedly told Huang Feng that after he had to change his pair of sneakers tomorrow, the coach left with great ease. Huang Feng and the others are not a professional game. Moreover, they are all employees of the company and have to go to work from Monday to Friday. Therefore, the games are scheduled on Saturday and Sunday, and their amateur games, although they consume physical strength, are not too much. Therefore, two consecutive days of games will make them feel tired, but, But it is acceptable.


    Although there will be no time to rest tomorrow, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have many complaints in his heart, because he has money to take part in the competition. Even if he is on vacation, he seems to have nowhere to go. Moreover, where he used to work, Working overtime on weekends is a normal thing, and now he has nothing wrong with it.


    And the defender who hurt Huang Feng¡¯s teammate and threatened Huang Feng before, now has no arrogance at all. Seeing Huang Feng is hiding, even if he is unwilling, he There are still several contests with Huang Feng. After all, one is a forward and the other is a defender. The contest is definitely indispensable.


    In these few contests, he was at a disadvantage. He found that the physical quality he was proud of was not worth mentioning in front of Huang Feng. He was like a thin piece of paper in front of him. Fly with one touch.


    Therefore, as soon as the game was over, he had hurriedly left, fearing that Huang Feng would come up to taunt him.


    Huang Feng never thought of doing that. This competition is not that formal. They also have their own jobs. This competition is nothing more than adjustments. If it weren''t for the money, Huang Feng would not be so desperate. .


    After the bus sends everyone to the company, everyone can move around freely. Of course, they can also leave after eating at the company. Because today has the task of playing football, Huang Feng can leave first without going to work. However, economic comparison He was nervous, of course he chose to leave after eating at the company.


    Because it was past the meal, there was no one in the cafeteria. By the time Huang Feng finished eating, it was a little over a bit. However, when he was about to leave, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what to do. On the previous weekends, he Either working overtime, or playing with a mobile phone in his rental house, and nothing else to do. After all, doing other things often cost money. For Huang Feng, who has always been tight on hand, Obviously it''s better to stay at home.


    I called Guo Liang. As a result, the kid was shopping with Zhou Ruolan. Huang Feng didn''t plan to be a light bulb. On the phone, Guo Liang said that Guo Menghan often asked Huang Feng about Huang Feng. This made Huang Feng Some accidents.


    "What happened to your kid, right?" Guo Liang asked mysteriously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what can happen? We saw her that night and sent her to the door of the community, and I went back." Huang Feng said.


    "You didn''t make an excuse to go up and sit down?"


    "Do you think I am you." Huang Feng said angrily.


    "What''s wrong with me? If you want to be like me, you won''t be single all the time." Guo Liang said frankly: "However, I found that she seems to really like you, although she may not necessarily like you, but she has a good impression. Now, if you chase it, it will be much more convenient."


    "Big brother, how can I think about that now? Didn''t you see that I still live in a rental house of several square meters?" Huang Feng said: "I should wait until I can support myself, and then think about these things."


    "You, that''s what you asked for yourself. You said how good it is to come to us, the salary is high, and you can have more contact with Guo Menghan. You must not be willing to be a security guard?" Guo Liang heard Huang Feng say At this point, he felt angry. He didn''t want Huang Feng to remain a security guard.


    "It''s not bad to be a security guard. Alright, you should go on a date with your beautiful Zhou, and I won''t bother you." Huang Feng hung up the phone when he finished speaking. He was afraid that Guo Liang would persuade him to change his job. There is indeed no plan in this regard now.


    "Whose phone number?" On the other side, Zhou Ruolan, who had just come out of the dressing room, saw Guo Liang taking the phone, and asked casually: "Which of your old lover called you to go on a date?"


    "I don''t have any old lover, I only have a girlfriend like you." Guo Liang said quickly: "It was a call from a madman. It is estimated that this kid is boring. I don''t know what to do. He wants to call me to play. "


    "Huang Feng?" Zhou Ruolan said: "By the way, how is the relationship between him and Menghan? I think they are quite good match."


    "How can it be? The lunatic has no ideas in this aspect yet. Don''t look at him, he has a calm face, but his self-esteem is strong in his heart. Now his conditions are not good and he hasn''t talked about the object at all. Thoughts." Guo Liang knows Huang Feng''s character very well.


    "Then why is he still there as a security guard? Isn''t it good to come to us? It''s not an important position, Menghan and I can decide, no matter what, it''s better than being a security guard."


    "He doesn''t want to accept our help, you think, if he really has any thoughts about Menghan, he has a strong self-esteem and can accept Menghan''s help? His job is all helped by other girls. How will you raise your head in front of Menghan from now on?" Guo Liang said.


    "You men, you just want to face and suffer. If Menghan really likes him, why would he care about this?" Zhou Ruolan said.


    "Okay, let him do it for a while now, it''s really impossible, I will persuade him again." Guo Liang said, Zhou Ruolan nodded in agreement.


    After hanging up Guo Liang''s phone, Huang Feng was just about to leave by bus. At this time, a car stopped beside him. Huang Feng remembered that this was Su Yumo''s car.


    "Have you left yet?" The window of the car was rolled down, and Huang Feng saw the face of Qingcheng again.


    "Well, I''m about to go." Huang Feng said. Although he has seen Su Yumo many times, every time he sees her, Huang Feng will be attracted by her beauty unconsciously.


    "Is there anything in the afternoon?" Su Yumo asked.


    "No." Huang Feng said honestly.


    "That''s right, go to the airport with me and pick someone up." Su Yumo said.

 58 Chapter 58

    "Okay." The boss called it a matter. Of course Huang Feng had no reason to refuse. However, when he was wearing a seat belt, Huang Feng said with a smile: "Manager Su, is this considered overtime? Is there any overtime pay?"


    It may be that Su Yumo gave Huang Feng the feeling that he has a good temperament and personality, even if he said such things, he would not feel embarrassed.


    "You originally worked overtime today, why do you want to get two wages a day?" Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng was taken aback, and then he realized that Su Yumo also knew about his participation in the football game. It seems that the company really cares about this matter.


    "General Su laughed." Huang Feng said with some embarrassment: "I heard that the prize money from this football match will be rewarded to those of us who participated in the match? Is it true?"


    Huang Feng knew that if he asked this, Su Yumo would feel that he was greedy for money, but there was no way. He didn¡¯t have hundreds of dollars all over his body now, and the last money was spent in the supermarket, even, His storage box is already a bit too big to fit. Now, he is still expecting to make a fortune and subsidize his life.


    "Lack of money?" Su Yumo asked, and didn''t mean to look down on Huang Feng. Before, she asked Huang Feng why he was a security guard here. Huang Feng also said that the salary here is high, so he did this. What future job, obviously, he should be relatively short of money.


    "Yes, I''ve got a little tight recently." Huang Feng said, "Our company''s salary is paid on time every month, right? If it can''t be paid on time, I will sleep on the street."


    "So miserable?" Su Yumo said, "Do you want me to lend you some money first?"


    "No, no." Huang Feng said with some trepidation. He didn''t think that Su Yumo was so good. He took the initiative to lend him money. It was not long before he came to the company and didn''t have long contact with Su Yumo.


    "All right, if you want to help, you can ask me." Su Yumo didn''t force her. Her friendship with Huang Feng was just normal. She just mentioned helping out because of her personality. If you change someone else, she will do the same. Helpful.


    When Huang Feng drove Su Yumo to the airport, the plane of the person they were about to pick up had not arrived yet, and the two had to wait there.


    The person that Su Yumo is going to pick up this time is also a customer. Because of the recent beauty accident in their group, the recent benefits have been affected. Therefore, they also attach great importance to customers. Otherwise, today''s customer, Just let the manager of the public relations department come, so there is no need for Su Yumo to come by himself.


    After waiting for two or three hours, the plane finally arrived, and Huang Feng and Su Yumo also successfully received the customer, a fat middle-aged man.


    However, it didn''t take long before Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s brows wrinkled, because the fat man''s eyes kept rolling on Su Yumo''s body. Huang Feng, who is also a man, understood the meaning in those eyes.


    "President Su, how am I ashamed to ask you to pick it up in person? You are polite, polite." The fat middle-aged man said to Su Yumo while extending his hand. Obviously he wanted to shake hands with Su Yumo.


    Originally it didn''t matter to shake hands, but the look in this fat man''s eyes made Su Yumo very uncomfortable, and he was a little bit resistant to shaking hands with him.


    "President Li is polite. It is an honor for our company that you can come." Su Yumo said. Although he didn''t want to, he still stretched out his hand and prepared to shake the other party. Otherwise, he would definitely offend the other party. Now the company The situation does not allow her to be too willful.


    A trace of greed flashed in the eyes of the fat middle-aged man. To be honest, for Su Yumo, he had seen him before. The first time he saw him, he was attracted by the beauty of the other party. However, the other party¡¯s Tianjiao Group was Bigger than his company, he can only nod and bow in front of Su Yumo.


    However, it is different now. Tianjiao Group has been in trouble recently. This matter is not news in the circle now. If it is normal, he would not dare to take the initiative to shake Su Yumo''s hand, let alone him. Many men see When Su Yumo was thinking about it, he didn''t dare to do it.


    However, he dared to do this this time, because he knew that Su Yumo would not offend him easily now, and that would be even more detrimental to her company.


    Thinking of himself, he is about to hold the hand of his favorite beauty, Mr. Li is naturally very excited, and he also thinks about it. This is a rare opportunity. Why should I hold my hand for a while? Su Yumo''s The hand looks very soft and it must be very comfortable to hold.


    Seeing that the hands of the two were about to be held together, a figure suddenly appeared between the two. It was Huang Feng on one side. He saw that Mr. Li probably had no good thoughts and did not want to look at it. Su Yumo was taken advantage of.


    "President Su, now that the guest has been received, let''s set off. The hotel has been booked." Huang Feng took the luggage from Mr. Li''s hand while saying, "Mr. Li, I''ll take it for you. It''s weird."


    Su Yumo gave Huang Feng a grateful look. Then, he took his hand back and said, "Well, let''s go to the hotel first, Mr. Li, take a good rest tonight, and we will have a good rest tomorrow. Talk about work."


    Although he was very unwilling in his heart, at this time, President Li could only withdraw his hand, his face was a little stiff and said, "There is no problem with the arrangement of President Su."


    After Huang Feng got the luggage over there, he walked in front, Su Yumo and President Li followed behind, walking and talking.


    In the car, because there was a customer this time, Su Yumo was not sitting in the position of the co-pilot, but sitting in the back, so that they could talk easily.


    "President Su, I heard that your company has encountered some trouble recently?" On the car, President Li suddenly said to Su Yumo.


    "It''s a bit, but it''s not a big matter. Our company can handle it." Su Yumo said. She knew that the company''s affairs were not a big secret in the circle, so it is not surprising that President Li would know about it. .


    "Our company and your company have been cooperating for a long time. If there is anything Mr. Su needs to help, even if I can help, I have absolutely nothing to say, Mr. Li!" Mr. Li said, patting his chest, just, this guy In terms of action, he was not as beautiful as what he said. He didn''t know when he was already very close to Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo also discovered this, so he moved to the side calmly, but President Li didn''t know if he didn''t see it, or deliberately wanted to get close to Su Yumo, he followed Su Yumo too. Moved some distance.

 59 Chapter 59

    "Thanks to Mr. Li for his kindness. However, our company can handle the immediate matter. If there is any trouble that cannot be solved, Mr. Li will be asked to help." Su Yumo said calmly, but his eyes were There was a flash of disgust, and the other party''s behavior made her feel sick.


    In shopping malls, beautiful women always attract people''s eyes, especially the beautiful and capable women like Su Yumo. That is the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Usually, it is not that no one wants it. Taking advantage of her, however, they were easily resolved by her. Because of the strength of his company and the background behind him, Su Yumo was not afraid to offend anyone.


    However, the current situation is that their company has encountered some troubles, and the arrogant Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have never thought of dealing with this matter through the background behind them. Therefore, Su Yu at this time Mo''s worries are naturally more, and he can''t offend people easily.


    "It should be, it should be. If a beautiful beauty like President Su always frowns, that is simply a damaging thing. I definitely didn''t stand idly by." Manager Li said, just as he said, he was ready to approach again. Su Yumo stretched out his hands, as if he wanted to pat Su Yumo''s shoulder to show support.


    Su Yumo had scruples in his heart, but Huang Feng didn¡¯t. So, seeing Huang Feng in this scene, he suddenly slammed the steering wheel to the right. Su Yumo, who had been sitting close to the car door, was okay, the one who was about to move. President Li was swayed aside by this sudden abduction. Of course, the direction of the swaying was on the other side of Su Yumo.


    "Ouch!" President Li hit his head against the door on the other side, and the sound of the collision was not small. He immediately slammed him into the gold star and called out unconsciously.


    "Huang Feng, how did you drive? Why were you so careless." Seeing Mr. Li''s misfortune, Su Yumo''s mouth curled up, but he disappeared immediately, and then said sharply to Huang Feng.


    "Mr. Li, are you okay." Su Yumo asked seemingly concerned, but she didn''t even mean to go up and support, still sitting tightly against the car door.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su, Mr. Li, I was shocked when a car forced overtaking just now, so I acted a little bit harder." Huang Feng quickly apologized.


    "It''s okay, I''m okay." The guilty president Li naturally didn''t dare to say anything. Su Yumo didn''t mean to give him a hand, so he just got up on his own flatly.


    "But, brother, you should pay attention to driving in the future. As President Su''s driver, it''s okay to drive so carelessly. It''s okay for me to fall. If I break President Su, it won''t work." President Li rubbed. He rubbed his aching head and said, obviously, he regarded Li Lin as Su Yumo''s driver. As the boss of the group, Su Yumo has his own driver, so it is not surprising.


    "The lesson from President Li is that I must pay attention to it in the future. I''m sorry, President Li." Huang Feng said sincerely.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you can concentrate on driving." President Li pretended to be generous, but in his heart he had already scolded Huang Feng to death. This Huang Feng not only hurt him, but also broke his good deeds. However, in order to maintain his image in front of Su Yumo, he is not good to criticize Huang Feng directly. After all, Huang Feng is Su Yumo''s person. Even if he does not do well, Su Yumo should teach him.


    After that, Mr. Li was a lot more honest and didn''t dare to do too much. He didn''t know whether Huang Feng just did it intentionally or unintentionally. However, in order to avoid suffering, he chose to be more honest. When Su Yumo was talking, he didn''t lean up anymore.


    "Mr. Li, go and rest first. I will pick you up in the evening and pick you up." In the hotel, Su Yumo said to Mr. Li after helping him check in.


    "President Su is polite, then I''ll go to rest first, the journey is really tiring," Mr. Li said.


    "President Su, where are you going now?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo in the car.


    "There is still time, you can send me to the company first, I''ll pick up something, and then you can go home from work." Su Yumo, the co-pilot, said. No one else is there. She prefers to sit in the co-pilot. s position.


    "Okay." Huang Feng replied.


    When he arrived at the company, Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo who was about to get off the car, and he hesitated and said, "Manager Su, or I''ll take you there at night."


    Huang Feng was a little worried about Su Yumo. After all, Mr. Li was not a good person at first glance. He actually wanted to take advantage of Su Yumo in the car. It is difficult to guarantee that he would not make any bad ideas at night.


    "Are you okay at night? Don''t accompany your girlfriend." Su Yumo said while looking at Huang Feng.


    "I''m single, I don''t have any girlfriends, and I have nothing to do at night," Huang Feng said.


    "That''s all right, you wait for me in the security room and call you when I leave." Su Yumo thought for a while and said. She also thought it would be nice to bring Huang Feng with her. Moreover, she couldn''t guarantee that she would definitely have the dinner in the evening. I can''t drink, and it is not convenient to drive after drinking.


    "By the way, you can work overtime at night, so you won''t be in vain." Su Yumo, who was about to get out of the car, suddenly turned around and said to Huang Feng with a smile as if he was thinking of something.


    Huang Feng is a little embarrassed. It seems that he is in Su Yumo''s heart. He is now an image of love for money. However, Huang Feng did not want to face and refuse. He is now when he is short of money, although Su Yumo Not to say, he would not want it, but since Su Yumo said it, he would naturally not refuse.


    After Huang Feng parked the car, he went to the duty room. Although it was Saturday today, there were people in the duty room. The security guards were originally on duty six days a week.


    In the duty room, chatting with a few security guards, Su Yumo only appeared again at about six o''clock, but this time she was not alone, she was accompanied by a woman, an equally beautiful woman. , However, standing with Su Yumo seems a bit mediocre.


    In the car, Su Yumo did not specifically introduce the other person. After all, Huang Feng is just the driver. Su Yumo naturally did not need to introduce him. However, from their conversations, Huang Feng still judged that this person is from the public relations department. The deputy manager, as for the manager of the public relations department, seems to have been on a business trip with another boss of the group, and he has not returned yet.


    When I arrived at the hotel, I picked up Mr. Li and went straight to the place to eat. For this meal, Su Yumo took some thoughts and found a place not only luxuriously decorated, but also very distinctive dishes. Of course, Huang Feng had no chance to taste it. He was just a security guard and a driver, so naturally he couldn''t participate in such a meal.

 60 Chapter 60

    "President Su, I''m just outside. If you have anything to do, call me." When he got out of the car, Huang Feng whispered to Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo was taken aback, and then she realized that Huang Feng was worried that he would be taken advantage of. Thinking of the car and the airport before Huang Feng helped him out, Su Yumo felt a strange feeling in her heart, she could feel it, Huang Feng really cares about her, not the kind of perfunctory or formulaic concern from subordinates to the boss, but the kind of concern among friends.


    Su Yumo had felt this kind of feeling in Xie Mengjiao before, but it didn''t exist in other people. Therefore, this kind of feeling made her enjoy it.


    "Yeah" Su Yumo responded softly, and then went in.


    Seeing that Su Yumo''s people were all in, Huang Feng also found a small stall nearby, where he could eat casually, while eating while waiting for Su Yumo''s people.


    On the other hand, Tong Zi¡¯an and his brothers got together again. People like them who don¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking, having fun all day long, gatherings are common things. They don¡¯t think about how to work and make money, but how to play. How to eat can be more interesting.


    However, Tong Zi''an at the party suddenly remembered the incident of being stopped by Huang Feng at the entrance of Tianjiao Group. I was always willing to agree to that and find someone to teach Huang Feng. After the matter was explained, Tong Zi''an did not have it. Excessive attention, I don''t know how old Yu is dealing with it, is the young man named Huang Feng already lying in the hospital now.


    "Lao Yu, how is the matter handled?" Tong Zi''an asked. Although Tong Zi''an called the other party Lao Yu, the other party was not too old, but was just one or two years older than him.


    Lao Yu, who was on the side, was punching the beautiful woman. Hearing what Tong Zi''an said, he was taken aback: "What''s the matter?"


    "Just ask you to find someone to teach that little security guard. You won''t forget it, will you?" Tong Zi''an frowned and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "It turned out to be this. How could I forget the thing about Young Master Tong." Old Yu said suddenly, "However, there was an accident in this matter."


    "What''s the accident?" Tong Zi''an asked.


    "The few people I found to teach the little security guard were beaten back. The little security guard still has some skill." Lao Yu said.


    "Oh? He is good at fighting?" Tong Zi''an asked.


    "It''s not very good at it, but it is indeed a bit skillful, and there was an accident at the time, so those talents did not succeed. However, don''t worry, Tong Xiao, I contacted a few more people. You won''t miss it." Lao Yu promised again.


    At that time, when those people returned to report to Lao Yu, they didn¡¯t say how powerful Huang Feng was. In fact, they did not think Huang Feng was how powerful. If he stumbles, maybe Huang Feng has been repaired by his.


    Therefore, Lao Yu also thinks that although Huang Feng is a little skillful, he will not be too powerful, and Huang Feng is a security guard. It is not surprising that he is a little skillful. Last time he was careless, but this time he will not.


    After listening to Lao Yu''s words, Tong Zi''an nodded and said, "I don''t want him to be safe and sound this time, but your people have come back in a rush."


    "Don''t worry, this time I will definitely not." Lao Yu said. He thought Huang Feng was an ordinary person before, so he was looking for those little gangsters who could only scare ordinary people. But, this time He was looking for the kind of people with rich combat experience. Although the number was small, the combat effectiveness was improved a lot.


    Tong Zi''an didn¡¯t ask questions this time, and continued to eat and drink with the people around him. Although there was a return without success, everyone at the scene still did not regard Huang Feng as a threat. None of them had any wealth background. And Huang Feng is just a small security guard, they are people of two worlds, dealing with a small security guard is not a great thing at all, and they should not waste too much time.


    When it was nearly nine o''clock, Huang Feng finally received a call from Su Yumo. Su Yumo''s tone was normal when he heard the call, and Huang Feng was finally relieved.


    When Huang Feng came to the door, the manager Li was supported and staggered out. Of course, it was not Su Yumo or the deputy manager of the public relations department who supported him, but the waiter of the hotel.


    "Send President Li back first." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng in the car.


    Huang Feng nodded and drove the car, preparing to go to the hotel first, while Su Yumo was sitting in the co-pilot''s position with his eyes closed. Although Huang Feng is still some distance away from her, he can still smell it from her. When it came to a relatively strong alcohol, it was obvious that she had drunk a lot during the dinner just now, although she looked fine now, but looking at her flushed face, it was obvious that she was not in a good state.


    After driving the car to the hotel, Su Yumo and the deputy manager of the public relations department did not get out of the car, but Huang Feng helped the manager Li upstairs, entered the room, and got off after being settled.


    "Manager Su, where are we going now?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo after getting in the car.


    Su Yumo opened his eyes with some difficulty and took a look at Huang Feng. The blurred eyes almost attracted Huang Feng in.


    After that, although Su Yumo wanted to sleep because of drinking, she persisted and asked Huang Feng to send the deputy manager of the public relations department back. Then, she said her home address and asked Huang Feng to send it. She went back.


    However, when Huang Feng sent Su Yumo back to the place where she lived, the problem arose. Su Yumo finally couldn''t resist and fell asleep. No matter how Huang Feng yelled, there was no effect. In desperation, Huang Feng only took out the key from Su Yumo''s handbag, and then helped Su Yumo in.


    Su Yumo''s residence is a high-end apartment. The decoration inside is very beautiful, fresh and elegant, and it looks very comfortable. Moreover, the area is not small, with more than 100 square meters, it is three bedrooms and one living room. pattern.


    Huang Feng supported Su Yumo and sat down on the sofa. After Su Yumo lost control of his body, he immediately fell down. Fortunately, the sofa was very soft, so there was no problem.

 61 Chapter 61: Awkward Scene

    After that, Huang Feng went to several rooms and checked them one by one. It wasn''t that he had any special hobbies, but that he wanted to find Su Yumo''s room. After all, he couldn''t let Su Yumo on the sofa. Sleep all night.


    There are three rooms here, two of which are arranged. Obviously, besides Su Yumo, there is another person living in this place, but the other person is not at home now.


    Huang Feng quickly found Su Yumo¡¯s room. In that room, there was a picture of Su Yumo placed near the head of the bed. In Su Yumo¡¯s room, the overall color was actually pink, showing this appearance. Looking at the shrewd beauty boss, the innocence of the little girl still remained in her heart.


    It''s easy to find Su Yumo''s room. Huang Feng helped him up again, then helped her to her room and put it on her soft bed, looking at Su Yumo, who was blushing, lying unconsciously. On the bed, Huang Feng''s heart was still a little throbbing. After all, Su Yumo had a face that was overwhelming, and now that the other party was lying in front of him unconsciously, Huang Feng would naturally have some thoughts in his heart.


    However, having an idea does not mean that Huang Feng will act. He is not the kind of person who takes advantage of others, so he restrained himself very hard.


    Just when Huang Feng bent down to help Su Yumo cover with a thin quilt, Su Yumo suddenly struggled, and his mouth started to retching. It seemed that he was about to throw up. Huang Feng was just about to act. However, still a step slower, Su Yumo stretched his head directly to his side, and then spit out.


    After vomiting, Su Yumo lay back on the bed again. This time she seemed to feel much more comfortable and she slept more securely.


    However, Su Yumo was comfortable, but Huang Feng was uncomfortable. Looking at the large swath of vomit in front of him, Huang Feng was a little bit cried and laughed. He was the one who provokeed someone. He sent the beautiful boss back, and did not take advantage of it. I was vomited such a big piece.


    There was a burst of alcohol and other unpleasant smells from his clothes. Huang Feng frowned. Obviously, these things were dealt with, otherwise he couldn''t bear it.


    "I knew, I should have taken advantage of you just now" Huang Feng thought viciously as he looked at Su Yumo on the bed. Of course, he was just thinking about it. He didn''t plan to take action.


    There was no way, Huang Feng took the paper and went to the bathroom to deal with it. No matter what, wipe off the vomit on it.


    The vomit was quickly wiped off, but the stains on it were not so easy to remove. Huang Feng looked at the dirty clothes in front of him and said to himself: "I don¡¯t know if I will reimburse Mr. Su for the clothes tomorrow. , Will she agree."


    Just when Huang Feng tried to clean it up, the bathroom door was suddenly opened. Huang Feng was startled, and then he saw a slim figure. He walked in and didn''t seem to see Huang Feng inside!


    This figure is naturally Su Yumo. It¡¯s just that Su Yumo was still asleep just now. I don¡¯t know when she woke up. However, she is not completely awake. Now she is a little confused and her eyes are not complete. When he opened it, he didn''t find Huang Feng in the bathroom!


    Huang Feng was already stunned. It happened so suddenly, he hadn''t reacted until now, his eyes were still staring at Su Yumo!


    Su Yumo stood up over there, she was a little sober, suddenly saw a figure not far from her.


    "Mengjiao, come to the bathroom too, I''m fine, come on." Su Yumo said in a daze.


    However, her movements stopped immediately, because she suddenly remembered that Mengjiao had clearly gone on a business trip and had not come back. How could she be in the bathroom now? If that wasn''t Mengjiao, who is this person now?


    With some difficulty, he opened his eyes and looked at the figure, and then Su Yumo''s eyes widened, and the whole person was awake.


    "what!"


    The high-decibel volume came from Su Yumo''s mouth. If it weren''t for the sound insulation of this house, it is estimated that the neighbors next door would have already called the police.


    Huang Feng smiled bitterly, but he couldn''t cleanse himself after jumping into the Yellow River.


    "Huang Feng, get out of here!" Su Yumo, who has always been good-tempered, finally broke out and called out loudly at Huang Feng, his hands flushed, his face flushed anxiously, tears in his eyes. .


    "I''ll go out now, then go out now." Seeing Su Yumo''s madness, Huang Feng didn''t dare to stay for a long time and hurried out.


    When Huang Feng went out, he brought the door to him. However, Su Yumo, who was frightened, was still uneasy. He took a few steps and locked the door.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why did Huang Feng appear here? Why didn''t he find him when I just came in? Did he see everything? It must be, Su Yumo, Su Yu Mo, why are you so confused." Su Yumo in the bathroom kept muttering to himself, trying hard to recall what happened tonight.


    Fortunately, although she drank too much, there were no fragments, and she still remembered many things. What she remembered was that she asked Huang Feng to send it back, but then she fell asleep. remembered.

 62 Chapter 62

    Thinking that he had been drowsy just now, Huang Feng had been by his side. Su Yumo quickly looked up and down and found that everything was normal and his clothes were neat. This was a relief.


    However, Su Yumo''s face reddened immediately, and it was the kind that was so red that it was bleeding. Just now he went to the bathroom in front of Huang Feng. Thinking of Huang Feng''s stunned look, Su Yumo felt that he had no place to show himself. Huang Feng must have seen all of them just now. To know that this kind of thing, even for the couple, is a very private matter. When he thinks of this, Su Yumo wants to commit suicide in shame.


    Su Yumo, who was thinking more and more aggrieved, cried out uncontrollably. He always cleans himself up. Although there are always many suitors, he never let any man take advantage of him, not even a boyfriend. Unexpectedly, today, she could not help but feel aggrieved when she saw the part of privacy to a man she knew not long ago.


    "Papa Papa" knocked on the door, "President Su, what''s the matter, let''s come out and talk about it. Don''t stay in there forever. If you want to fight or punish you, you can do whatever you want."


    Huang Feng saw that Su Yumo hadn''t come out for so long, and there was a faint cry from the bathroom. Huang Feng, who was worried that Su Yumo could not think about it, knocked on the door and said, no matter how Su Yumo blames himself, now At this time, it is not suitable for her to be alone.


    Seeing that there was no response inside, Huang Feng snapped the door a few times and said, "Mr. Su, let''s talk about anything else. If you don''t open the door, I will hit the door."


    Because he was worried about Su Yumo¡¯s safety, Huang Feng planned to rush in by himself, but when he was about to hit the door, the door was opened. Su Yumo looked at him blankly, but her eyes were red. Yes, it is clear that I did cry just now.


    "Well, President Su, are you okay." Seeing Su Yumo staring at him so closely, Huang Feng said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s okay." Su Yumo said coldly. After that, he passed directly by Huang Feng, came to the living room, sat on the sofa, and then stared at Huang Feng, as if he wanted to see the flowers.


    "President Su, you are fine. If you are fine, I will leave first." Huang Feng, who was very embarrassed by Su Yumo, wanted to get out first.


    "Go? Where to go?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Go home." Huang Feng said.


    "The matter has not been resolved, you are leaving? Didn''t you just say that I will be punished?" Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng smiled bitterly. The reason why he said that just now was because he was afraid that Su Yumo would do something stupid inside. It seems that Su Yumo took it seriously, but he did see a lot of things that he shouldn''t see.


    "President Su, it was an accident just now. I cleaned my clothes inside. Who knew you suddenly rushed in, I didn''t even react." Huang Feng tried to explain.


    "So you blame me?" Su Yumo asked.


    "No, no, I also have the responsibility. I didn''t stop it in time. However, President Su, this can''t be done. It''s all my fault. It happened so suddenly that I didn''t react, but I didn''t have anything. I see." Huang Feng said.


    "Really didn''t see anything?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Really, I promise, I really didn''t see anything at the time." Huang Feng quickly promised.


    "Yes, there is a mole on my leg, do you think it looks good?" Su Yumo said.


    "Moles? How can there be moles?" Huang Feng blurted out, but when he saw Su Yumo''s expression, he knew that he had missed his mouth.


    "Well, President Su, I did see a little bit, really a little bit." Huang Feng admitted helplessly.


    "I thought you were blind." Su Yumo said. Although I had already determined that Huang Feng must have seen it, Su Yumo still felt a little sad and aggrieved when he heard Huang Feng admit it.


    "Do you know that I''ve never been in a relationship before, and I''ve been seen by you now, what do you say?" Su Yumo asked, she didn''t know how to punish Huang Feng, after all, she She also has the responsibility, but she feels that Huang Feng took the most responsibility. After all, Huang Feng could turn around at the time. However, he did not do so. Maybe he was stunned at the time, but this is Huang Feng¡¯s responsibility.


    "Let me be your boyfriend?" Huang Feng said cautiously, of course, he also knew it was impossible.


    "You want to be beautiful!" Su Yumo blushed angrily, "I was asking you, how do you think I should punish you?"


    "Or, I will show it to you too, so that we are even." Huang Feng suggested.


    "Rogue!" Su Yumo scolded, "Huang Feng, why didn''t I find that you are such a glib person before."


    "If you don''t agree, I can''t help it, you say how to punish it." Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo kept talking, she really didn''t know what to do.


    "President Su, should you go back before me? Tell me after you think about it?" Huang Feng said, seeing that Su Yumo''s mood had stabilized, Huang Feng thought that he might retreat first.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Su Yumo waved her hand a little irritably, she didn''t know how to face Huang Feng now.


    "Okay, then President Su, you should also rest early and drink some hot water later to make it more comfortable." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, I know." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng just walked out, but when he reached the door, he stopped again, turned his head to look at Su Yumo and said, "Mr. Su, you won''t fire me? Don''t do it, how can you punish me? , I accept it, just don¡¯t fire me, I¡¯m short of money now."


    If he is fired now, Huang Feng will not even have money for next month''s rent. Even if he is looking for a job, he will not be able to keep up. Therefore, he really needs this job now.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Su Yumo wanted to laugh a little, especially when he saw his cautious expression, his mood improved a lot. This guy is still worried about his job, just a security guard¡¯s job, he actually cares so much. .


    "Don''t worry, before I think about how to punish you, how can I let you leave?" Su Yumo said, but at this time, her tone had unknowingly eased a lot.

 63 Chapter 63

    "That''s good, that''s good, I''m relieved." Huang Feng said.


    "Then President Su, goodbye!" Huang Feng said, after that, he closed the door and left.


    Su Yumo looked at the door that was closed again, a little stunned, thinking that when he saw Huang Feng for the first time, he was running at an exaggerated speed to catch the thief. After that, it was under Zhang Yun''s instruction. Huang Feng became his own temporary driver. He actually fell asleep next to him. When he woke up, he was a little gaffe. Later, at the door of the factory, Huang Feng rescued himself.


    After that, it was Tong Zi''an who came to the company to find himself, and Huang Feng appeared again, helping himself to block him. Although he was also unintentional, it was indeed helping himself to block the annoying guy Tong Zi''an.


    Today is the next day. Huang Feng is at the airport and in the car, helping himself out, so that he is not taken advantage of by that lustful President Li.


    Thinking about it carefully, I did not know him for a long time, but since they met, they have had a lot of intersections. Huang Feng has also helped him a lot, and his heart seems to be different from others. , The feeling of some friends.


    Of course, Su Yumo knew in his heart that Huang Feng could not be blamed for this incident. He suddenly rushed in, and Huang Feng was inside before her. He took the initiative to take off his pants in front of others. The responsibility seems to be greater.


    "What should I do with this guy?" Su Yumo kept asking himself, but there was no answer. Although Huang Feng is a security guard, he is a very good person. Through the contact over the past few days, Su Yumo treats him somewhat. The good feeling is of course not the kind of good feeling that I like, but the normal appreciation of a person, which makes it difficult for her to punish Huang Feng too severely.


    However, if his roommate encounters this incident, Su Yumo can fully imagine Huang Feng¡¯s tragic end, and his expulsion is all light, and he may be tortured and desperate for life. Thinking of Huang Feng¡¯s miserable appearance, Su Yumo He laughed unconsciously, although Huang Feng was not punished.


    However, Su Yumo immediately woke up, and she found that she had been thinking about Huang Feng for so long, thinking about some of the things that she had contacted him, and even many times she would smile unconsciously.


    "Is it because he has seen her body?" Su Yumo thought silently in her heart. She was originally a conservative person. It was obvious that Huang Feng had seen her body suddenly, and Huang Feng would naturally be in her heart. Leave an impression, not to mention that she has never been in a relationship before, and in the past few days in contact with Huang Feng, she feels that Huang Feng is a good person. In general, she has a good impression of Huang Feng.


    Just when Su Yumo was thinking wildly, she suddenly remembered the knock on the door. This sudden sound shocked her. After all, she was just thinking about other things very intently. To be precise, it was herself and Huang. Things between peaks.


    "It''s so late, who will it be?" Su Yumo stood up and thought hesitantly, could it be that Mengjiao came back early?No, she didn''t call before and said to come back today, and even if she came back, she still had the key, there was no need to knock on the door.


    Who would it be?Su Yumo was a little confused. Generally, very few people would come here, not to mention, it was so late now, and she was still living by herself, so she was naturally a little scared.


    "Who?" Su Yumo walked to the door, did not open the door immediately, but shouted at the door.


    "It''s me!" Huang Feng''s voice sounded outside.


    For some reason, Su Yumo felt relieved when he heard Huang Feng''s voice, and the fear that had just risen in his heart disappeared.


    Without any hesitation, Su Yumo opened the door, and immediately remembered, isn''t Huang Feng also of the opposite sex?Is it okay to let him in so late?However, thinking about what happened before, Su Yumo thinks Huang Feng is still credible, but his eyes are a bit dishonest.


    "Didn''t you leave? Why did you come back?" Su Yumo asked with some caution.


    "I just passed by a porridge shop. I remembered that you just vomited and your stomach should be very empty, so I bought some." Huang Feng raised the porridge in his hand and said to Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo''s heart beat fiercely. Huang Feng''s concern made her throbbing heart even more joyously.


    "Can I go in? Or, it''s okay for you." Huang Feng watched Su Yumo stop in front of the door without any indication. He thought she was still angry and didn''t want to let herself in, so he proposed to give her the porridge. .


    "Come in." Huang Feng''s words made Su Yumo wake up, with a hint of shame in her heart, she turned around and said something, then walked in, seemingly afraid to face Huang Feng.


    "You just vomited, and there shouldn''t be much in your stomach. Drinking some porridge at this time is good for your health, otherwise sleeping on an empty stomach is bad for your health." Huang Feng put the porridge on the coffee table and said.


    When Huang Feng said this, Su Yumo really felt hungry. He didn''t eat much in the evening, and he just vomited up. Now that he smells the scent of this porridge, he naturally feels hungry.


    "President Su, although it is indispensable for people like you to socialize, but in the future, I will still drink as little as possible. Getting drunk is not good for your health." Huang Feng said, he also likes to drink, but he knows how to control and rarely drinks. When you are drunk, you can naturally understand the pain and harm to your body after being drunk.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo didn''t refute Huang Feng, nor did he blame him for being nosy. Instead, he responded softly, but he was watching Huang Feng from the corner of his eyes.


    "That''s OK, then I''ll leave first, this time I really go, you can rest assured to sleep." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Is this going away?" Su Yumo couldn''t help but said. After finishing speaking, he felt wrong again and explained: "I want to stop sitting."


    "Don''t sit down, it''s getting late, President Su, after you finish eating, rest early," Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I''ll send you off."


    "No need." Huang Feng was still a little confused and flattered about the change in Su Yumo''s attitude. Not long ago, when Su Yumo faced himself, he still had a cold face, but now it has actually recovered. The state before, even more enthusiastic than before.

 64 Chapter 64 The World of Immortal Doctor Chef 2

    Seeing Huang Feng go out, Su Yumo closed the door, leaned back on the door, and looked at the bowl of porridge on the coffee table, a little dazed.


    Since childhood, Huang Feng was the first person besides her parents to care about her so much. Even her good girlfriend Xie Mengjiao didn''t care about her so much. It''s not that the relationship between the two was not good, but Xie Mengjiao was a bit careless. Xie Mengjiao rarely thinks of this kind of caring for her.


    Originally Huang Feng had a special feeling in Su Yumo''s heart, but now this feeling is even stronger.


    Su Yumo sat on the sofa, picked up the warm white rice porridge, took a light sip, and it felt particularly sweet. According to Huang Feng''s speed back and forth, she could guess where Huang Feng bought this bowl. She had visited and ate rice porridge in that shop before, but it was definitely not as delicious this time.


    "Could it be that the chef there has changed?" As Su Yumo tasted it slowly, she thought silently that she drank up a bowl of rice porridge without much time and felt much better in her stomach.


    Just now when Huang Feng said that she vomited out, Su Yumo also noticed the stain in front of Huang Feng. Needless to say, he knew who caused it. He thought that he not only slept in front of Huang Feng, but also vomited. Su Yumo feels embarrassed when he thinks about it. He looks shrewd and capable in front of others. How can he always make a fool of himself in front of Huang Feng, exposing his relatively rare side?


    In fact, Su Yumo usually seldom participates in such entertainment, just to protect himself, even if he participates, he rarely drinks, let alone get drunk like today.


    But today, there is no way. The company now needs to stabilize the customers, and I have to accompany them to drink some. My alcohol volume is not large. In addition, Huang Feng''s car skills are indeed not good, and she is drunk after a flash. I will spit it out.


    "He won''t be my enemy, right?" Su Yumo thought to himself, because of several contacts with Huang Feng, it seemed that he always showed a different place than usual.


    "Hey, I knew I borrowed a car from her just now."


    On the roadside, Huang Feng was waiting hard for the bus. He left the Su Yumo''s car at Su Yumo''s place. The key must be kept at her house. All, he can only take a taxi home.


    By the time Huang Feng returned to his residence, it was already late at night. Tossing back and forth today sent a few people away and wasted a lot of time with Su Yumo. Therefore, it was already late.


    However, although it was very late, the first thing Huang Feng did when he returned to his residence was to check the storage box. However, to his disappointment, there was still no discovery. Huang Feng found that the interval was a bit long this time. Now, he feels that it has been a long time since he got something new.


    Although I was anxious, this kind of thing could not be solved in a hurry. I had to completely look at my feelings in the storage box. What is certain is that it obviously has no idea of ??replacing things.


    Therefore, Huang Feng knew that he could wash and rest with a gloomy mood. He had tossed a lot today. Although his physique has improved a bit now, he still feels a little tired.


    However, Huang Feng''s method of resting is still meditation. Meditation not only allows him to rest better, be more energetic, but also enhance the accumulation of magic power in his body, killing two birds with one stone.


    In another space, in the world of "The God of Medicine and Cooking 2", at this time, it was also at night. Yang Yiheng, who had traveled to the Qing Dynasty, and Emperor Qianlong, who had lost his memory, also rested. However, how many places did they live here? An uninvited guest.


    Tang Long, the nephew of the prefect of Yangzhou City, because after learning about the legendary fairy book from his uncle, he knew he was invincible and wanted to win the upcoming "Yangzhou Huaiyang Cuisine and Food Contest". I started the crooked mind of that book and planned to grab the fairy book in the dark. In this way, not only would my strength become stronger, but also Yang Yiheng''s strength would be reduced. By the time the food contest, there would be no Man is his opponent.


    Therefore, when the night darkened, Tang Long dressed up as a man in black and broke into Yang Yiheng''s residence, hoping to find the fairy book.


    At this time, at a coincidence, Jin Chengwu and Wu Yanzu, who came out with Emperor Qianlong for a private visit, also knew by chance that the Emperor Qianlong they had lost was also there at this time, so they too At night, after disguising and lurking in, trying to find Emperor Qianlong.


    Especially there are many rooms, and Tang Long needs to look for them one by one. However, he accidentally entered the Qianlong emperor¡¯s room. Originally, he planned to leave secretly and continue to search for Yang Yiheng. At this time, he did not know Qianlong who visited by Weifu privately. emperor.


    Only at this time, Jin Chengwu, the emperor''s personal guard, also entered the room and blocked Tang Long. However, because Tang Long was also dressed in black, Jin Chengwu did not discover the identity of the other party in the first time.


    "Why did you come here? Didn''t you let you go there?" Jin Chengwu said to Tang Long. He thought Tang Long was Wu Yanzuo. The two had discussed it with one person before.


    However, the appearance of Jin Chengwu shocked Tang Long. Tonight, he came by himself, so he was very sure that this person was not his, and judging from the other party¡¯s words, the other party was obviously the one who admitted the wrong. Up.


    "What are you doing in a daze, don''t hurry up and check if there is anything wrong with the emperor." Jin Chengwu said to him when he saw "Wu Yanzhu" in a daze.


    "What emperor, this person is not a lunatic, right?" Tang Long thought to himself.


    Although he didn''t know what the other party meant, Tang Long decided to make a mistake. He came secretly tonight. He didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he said softly, "Okay, I''ll go and see."


    Speaking that Tang Long had already taken out his dagger, he was about to sneak attack on Jincheng Fifth from behind, but at this moment, Jincheng Fifth suddenly turned around, because Tang Long''s words just made him realize that the other party was not his good brother Wu Yanzhu.


    "You''re not Yan Zu, who are you?" Jin Chengwu asked Tang Long, pointing to it.


    At this time, Emperor Qianlong on the bed was awakened by the movement made by the two of them: "Who, let people not sleep."


    Looking at Emperor Qianlong who was dazed and still not fully awake, Tang Long leaped to his side and pressed the dagger against his neck.


    "Go!" Tang Long bowed his head to drink to Emperor Qianlong, then turned to Jin Chengwu and said, "Open the door!"


    "Okay, okay." In the hands of the emperor, Jin Chengwu could only do what the other party said.

 65 Chapter 65

    When Tang Long held Emperor Qianlong to the hall, Yang Yiheng and Wu Yanzhu also came over there. Yang Yiheng thought everyone was playing around.


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, the two beauties from Heaven and Earth Club also came for questioning.


    "Yang Yiheng, hand over the fairy book!" Tang Long said to Yang Yiheng quickly seeing the main master appear.


    "Tang Long?" As soon as Tang Long spoke, Yang Yiheng judged the identity of the other party through his voice.


    "How do you recognize me?" Seeing that he was recognized by Yang Yiheng, Tang Long simply took off his scarf and said.


    "I said you ancients, thinking that if you are covered, others will not recognize you?" Yang Yiheng said silently.


    After that, Yang Yiheng and Tang Long talked nonsense, but it was of no use, Qianlong Huangfeng was still in each other''s hands.


    "Yang Yiheng, give me the fairy book quickly, or I will kill him." Tang Long threatened.


    "Can''t give it!" It was one of the two beauties of the Tiandihui who was talking. They did not recognize Qianlong''s identity at all, and their plan was to take advantage of the opportunity of the food contest to assassinate the Qianlong Emperor there, but no more With this fairy book, Yang Yiheng would never have a chance to win the final victory, nor would he have a chance to approach the emperor, and they would have no chance to assassinate.


    "Okay!" Tang Long sneered: "Since you are ruthless, don''t blame me for being unjust!" As he said, he was about to kill Emperor Qianlong.


    "Wait!" Yang Yiheng said suddenly: "I will give you the book!"


    Yang Yiheng took the fairy book out of his arms and glanced with nostalgia. Without this book, he would not be able to win the championship of the food contest, and he didn''t know how to go back.


    However, even so, he still threw the book in his hand to Tang Long.


    Tang Long took the fairy book, saw the two words on it, and smiled with satisfaction. With this fairy book in his hand, he will be able to win the championship steadily in the next competition. Any mistakes will occur again.


    "Go away!" The book was already in hand, and his goal this time had been achieved, and Tang Long was about to leave.


    The surrounding crowd dispersed, and Tang Long held Emperor Qianlong to the door: "Yang Yiheng, we will have a period later!"


    After speaking, Tang Long slapped Emperor Qianlong''s head fiercely and slapped him fainted. Taking advantage of the opportunity that everyone was busy watching the situation of Emperor Qianlong, he seized the door.


    All the way back to the prefectural office was smooth. At this time, although it was late, the prefect of Tang still hadn''t rested yet, drinking tea in the living room.


    After Tang Long returned, he did not go to his room, but went to the living room, and saw that his uncle was still there.


    "How is it? Did you succeed?" Tang Zhifu asked while drinking tea. Obviously, he also knew Tang Long''s actions tonight.


    "Uncle, please look!" Tang Long took out the fairy book from his arms with some pride and handed it over.


    "Okay, very good, that''s it. With it, we can be foolproof." After reading a few briefly, Tang Zhifu said happily. He had heard of the name of this book a long time ago, but, I have never had a chance to see it, but I finally saw it today.


    "Of course, Yang Yiheng doesn''t have a fairy book, he is not my opponent at all, this time the championship, I have to decide!" Tang Long said with an arrogant expression.


    Tang Zhifu nodded in agreement. Tang Long¡¯s culinary skills were not low in the first place. Now that he has this fairy book, then the championship is already very stable this time, and he will definitely not go wrong. He had prepared all the judges, and it can be said that this time the champion can only be Tang Long, and there is absolutely no mistake.


    "Well, you go down and rest first. This fairy book must be collected. Not only can he help you win the championship, this thing is definitely a treasure." Tang Zhifu handed the fairy book to Tang Long and said .


    "Nephew knows." Tang Long said: "Then I will go down and rest first."


    "Go." Tang Zhifu waved his hand and said.


    Looking at Tang Long''s back, the Tang Zhifu muttered to himself: "This Yangzhou salt official will always be in the hands of our Tang family."


    After Tang Long returned to his residence, he went to bed after a simple wash. He flipped through the fairy book with some excitement, and found that the content inside was really broad and profound, more comprehensive than what he had learned before, and much more brilliant. The key is that this fairy book will teach him how to cook, without the slightest deviation.


    "It really deserves to be a fairy book." Tang Long sighed. Knowing the importance of this fairy book, he got out of bed and found a box and placed it directly at the bottom. He didn''t plan to take it out before the food contest. Up.


    After placing the book, Tang Long looked at the box with satisfaction, and then went back to bed again to sleep. After a while tonight, it was quite exhausting. Moreover, he finally got the fairy book he wanted. It was also very good, so after a short while, Tang Long fell asleep.


    But not long after Tang Long fell asleep, a faint light flashed in the box, and then disappeared. The same flash, and the storage box of Huangfeng on the earth.


    "Comfortable!"


    The next morning, Huang Feng woke up from meditation, and his whole body was restored to his best condition again. Yesterday, because of playing football, because of other things on Su Yumo''s side, he had a lot of strength toss, and at this time he has recovered. .


    "A new day, a new beginning!" Huang Feng jumped out of bed and said to himself.


    The first thing he did was still go to the storage box. This was the first thing he did after waking up in the past few mornings. He couldn''t even take care of washing.


    But this time the storage box finally did not disappoint him. He found that his book was missing again. Huang Feng was overjoyed. It seems that he will put more books in the future. In the storage box, this book is still very popular. of.


    "Fairy book? What is this?" After looking for a while in the storage box, Huang Feng finally found something new, a thread-bound book, which looked a little shabby and even wrinkled in some places. It should be Soaked by water.


    Looking at this poorly presented book, Huang Feng frowned. This time it won¡¯t be a useless replacement. After all, no one has told him about this. This storage box is only Can replace good things.


    However, the name of this poorly presented book is very domineering. Moreover, the characters on this book are traditional characters. Although Huang Feng does not know all about traditional characters, these can be checked online, so This time, it is not troublesome for him to understand the content of the book.

 66 Chapter 66

    "The Book of Immortals: The treasure given by the old man of Cookery to Yang Yiheng, the traveler, in''The Immortal Doctor''s Cook 2''. With this book, one can instantly possess superb cooking skills, which is incomparable to the world and unmatched!"


    Not only is the name of the book domineering, but what appears on the book is the same domineering introduction to this book.


    "''Fairy Doctor Chef 2'', what is this? Movie, TV or novel?" Huang Feng is a little confused. The source of this book is "Xian Doctor Chef 2", but Huang Feng doesn''t know it. What is "Medical Chef 2" in the end.


    However, this could not be troubled by Huang Feng. He checked this thing with his mobile phone, and soon the results were obtained.


    "Fairy Doctor Chef 2" is a cross movie. Since it is 2, there must be the first one. According to the introduction, the content of this movie is a bit ridiculous. However, in order to better understand what this "fairy book" is, Huang Feng still intends to learn more about it, download the movie, and watch it later when there is time.


    Because there was still something to do in the morning, Huang Feng didn''t have time to read this "fairy book", so he could only put it away and then check it carefully when he came back in the evening.


    In the morning, Huang Feng and the others have another game to play. This time it is a corporate team from another city. This team also won yesterday. Therefore, now the two teams meet, the winning side will participate next Saturday. If you lose, you can go back.


    Because it is a game of victory, although there are many companies participating, there are not many competitions that need to be participated. If Huang Feng and the others are lucky enough to get to the end, they will have three more including today. It''s just a game, that is to say, this football game will all end on next Sunday, the cycle is not long, after all, their main task is to go to work.


    Huang Feng¡¯s treatment today is different from yesterday. It¡¯s mainly because Huang Feng¡¯s performance yesterday made others shine. When everyone is at the same level, Huang Feng¡¯s performance is very outstanding, although he is not very good. He can play, but his speed and his bounce have determined that his performance will be much better than others.


    After getting in the car today, the temporary coach even sat next to Huang Feng and gave him pointers. Although it is impossible for him to improve Huang Feng¡¯s skills in a short time, he can teach Huang Feng some game experience and how With clever moves, Huang Feng himself wants to win, so remember to be serious.


    When the coach saw that Huang Feng was still wearing leather shoes today, his expression changed. He wanted to blame Huang Feng, but now it¡¯s too late even if he goes back. Moreover, Huang Feng was wearing leather shoes yesterday. , Played well, so in the end, he didn''t see it.


    In today¡¯s game, Huang Feng is no longer a substitute. He started the game. Although his skills are still poor, his speed still makes the opponent¡¯s players very jealous. Moreover, Huang Feng and the others are not. Like yesterday, they didn¡¯t cooperate with him at all. Today, they had the opportunity to pass the ball to Huang Feng. Moreover, in many cases, the ball passed very far because they knew Huang Feng¡¯s speed was very fast. If the player runs with Huang Feng, it is impossible to beat Huang Feng.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng wasted a lot of opportunities because of his poor skills, the opponent''s people were not professional after all. Therefore, he had a lot of opportunities, and he actually scored two goals in the end. With a score of two to one, Bian won again.


    After winning, everyone was naturally very happy. Originally, they didn''t have any hope for themselves, but now it is because of Huang Feng¡¯s sudden appearance that they can win two games in a row, and they can continue the game next week. When they go to work, they still have money to get, and they just play football. They are naturally very willing. Many people did not sign up before, and it was just because everyone was not good at it. They came to play soy sauce, a waste of time, and there was not much subsidy. However, The current situation is obviously not the case.


    Because he won the game, the atmosphere among everyone was good when he returned, but Huang Feng didn''t participate, but was watching the movie downloaded on his mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?" The Wang brother next to him saw Huang Feng not talking, but playing with his mobile phone. He turned his head and looked down and said, "Watching a movie?"


    "Yes." Huang Feng said without raising his head. In this movie, the "fairy book" appeared in a short time, but Huang Feng didn''t know its function yet.


    Brother Wang didn''t speak, and watched for a while, then said with disgust, "This is a thunder drama, do you like watching this type?"


    Brother Wang is right. This movie is indeed quite ridiculous. Some modern and ancient calls, traveling to the Qing Dynasty, the protagonist is safe without braids, and even many of the lines in it are very ridiculous.


    "It''s okay, it''s boring anyway, just pass the time." Huang Feng said, he himself doesn''t like watching this type of movie too much, but who told him that the "fairy book" he just obtained was from such a movie. It.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also discovered that the role of this fairy book is also quite ridiculous. Its role is naturally to help those who own it to make delicious dishes. However, in the process of cooking, it is like practicing qigong. And many times, the dishes are not cooked on fire, but cooked with internal energy or other skills.


    Of course, this movie was originally quite ridiculous, and it is not unacceptable to have more of this one. Moreover, now this "fairy book" is in Huang Feng''s hands, he even hopes that the stronger the "fairy book", the better, even if It''s very nonsensical, very ridiculous, and he is willing.


    Brother Wang didn''t have any interest in watching it for a while, but Huang Feng watched it with relish and found that although this movie is quite thunderous, it''s not impossible to watch it while having fun.


    When the whole movie was finished, Huang Feng also understood what this "fairy book" was and how to use it. There was no way. He had obtained this book, but there was no instruction manual, so he just I can only learn by watching movies, but fortunately, the explanations in the movies are fairly detailed.


    First of all, this "fairy book" is indeed to help people learn to cook, but it is different from the reality where ordinary people learn cooking. In reality, after a person learns a certain cooking method, In the event of an accident, I will always make this dish in the future, even as the time of making this dish increases, the number of times increases, and the more skillful the technique, the better the taste.

 67 Chapter 67

    However, this "fairy book" is obviously not the case. When you have it, you can make dishes that are more delicious than anyone else''s. It can be said that there is no comparable and overwhelming advantage.


    However, it does not allow you to learn to cook this dish forever. When you lose this "fairy book", even if you still follow the previous steps to cook this dish, there is no taste. The good before, this is the magic of this book.


    However, it is not without benefits. As long as you have this book, even if Huang Feng does not deliberately learn how to cook, the dishes he cooks will be of top level. In this case, he does not need to spend time. Spent energy to learn.


    Moreover, if this book is given to other people, it is not necessarily useful, because according to the requirements of this "fairy book", in the process of cooking, it is necessary to use internal force or kung fu. Other people do not. This ability, and Huang Feng just learned the inner strength, so he can use this "fairy book" perfectly.


    "Before, I was still thinking about whether I could get a formula so that I could make money, whether it was to sell to others or open a shop by myself. However, now I have obtained a similar thing, but it still cannot make money." Huang Feng I turned off the movie, closed my eyes, and thought silently in my heart.


    This book should not be able to make any money for him. If it is sold, ordinary people can''t use it at all. Moreover, because this book is not an ordinary formula, he can''t explain it at that time.


    So, he can only use it by himself, but after using it, it seems to have no effect. Be a chef by himself?It doesn''t seem to be much better than the current situation. Open your own restaurant?Not to mention that he has no capital at all. Even if he does, he can only be a cook by himself. The use of this "fairy book" requires internal strength, and his internal strength cannot last too long. After all, he didn''t have a long time to practice.


    So, this "fairy book" now seems to have the only effect, that is, to improve his own food situation. Before his cooking skills were not very good, but now with this "fairy book", it is not at all. The same.


    However, Huang Feng still guessed the function and effect of the "Xianshu", and everything had to be determined after he went back and did an experiment.


    The bus returned to the company soon again. Huang Feng still chose to eat in the company, but when he came out of the cafeteria, he actually saw Su Yumo again. He was very surprised. He saw it yesterday, and he saw it again today. Here, it''s a coincidence.


    "Mr. Su, are you working overtime again?" Today is the weekend. Even for ordinary employees, today is a holiday. It''s just that a few security guards were transferred to work on duty. I didn''t expect Su Yumo to be there.


    "Well, it''s something to come to the company." Su Yumo said unnaturally with a wisp of hair in his ear.


    Actually, it was a coincidence that Huang Feng and Su Yumo met yesterday. One of the two will leave earlier or later. However, this is not the case today. Su Yumo was fine. She It''s totally unnecessary to not come to the company, let alone meet Huang Feng, just because of what happened last night, Su Yumo didn''t know why he wanted to see Huang Feng suddenly, so today, a ghost came to the company.


    "Thank you for the porridge last night. After eating it, I really feel better." Su Yumo said.In fact, she went to the porridge shop where Huangfeng bought the porridge again this morning, but when she ate it again, she didn''t feel the same as last night.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Su, you are fine." Huang Feng said: "If there is nothing to do, I will leave first." He was really afraid that Su Yumo would think of the bathroom last night, so he asked him to settle the account.


    Huang Feng is anxious to go back, and at the same time, he wants to verify the actual effect of the "fairy book". Although he knows that the book will not help him make any money, suddenly or such a treasure, Huang Feng still wants to try it as soon as possible. of.


    "You have something? I am in a hurry to go back?" Su Yumo asked. When she heard Huang Feng wanted to go back, she was a little disappointed in her heart, so she asked unconsciously.


    Huang Feng was taken aback, and then saw Su Yumo''s unnatural expression, but he didn''t think much about saying, "It''s nothing, I''m not afraid to delay President Su from doing things." Of course Huang Feng can''t tell himself. Those who got the "fairy book" and were afraid that she would think of it, but also punish her.


    "Since it''s okay, then continue to follow me in the afternoon." Su Yumo said: "Don''t worry, it''s better to work overtime for you."


    Afraid of Huang Feng''s misunderstanding, Su Yumo hurriedly added the last sentence. She knew that Huang Feng was short of money, so Huang Feng should not refuse to say that.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng hesitated a little bit, and still agreed. Anyway, the book will not run away. However, if you give up the opportunity to make money and the opportunity to behave in front of the boss, if you give up, it will be true. To run away, Huang Feng now needs this job very much, and he will naturally not miss it if he can perform in front of his boss.


    Moreover, looking at what Su Yumo meant, he didn''t seem to think about how to punish himself, so he was slightly relieved.


    "Well, you go drive, I''m waiting for you here, do you know where the car is?" Su Yumo said slightly happily.


    "Yes." As a result, Huang Feng went to the parking lot with Su Yumo''s key.


    "Manager Su, where are you going?" In the car, Huang Feng asked Su Yumo in the co-pilot''s seat.


    "Go to Belle Mall first, I''ll go shopping for something." Su Yumo said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng replied. Belle Mall is a large shopping mall near the city center. Although Huangfeng has never bought anything there, he has been there before. As for why he didn''t buy it there, Naturally, it is because the price is too high. After all, many of the things there are famous brands and expensive.


    "By the way, is President Su going to meet with President Li at night? Do you need me to drive?" Huang Feng asked. He was really afraid that Su Yumo would get drunk again. In that case, driving would be very dangerous.


    "No, President Li has already left in the morning." Su Yumo said, but when he talked about President Li, his face was a little hazy.


    "Gone? So fast?" Huang Feng said in surprise. The other party only arrived yesterday, and he has already left today. Is it so in a hurry?Business talks are so fast now?


    "Yes." Su Yumo said, "He has no sincerity at all. You also know that our company has been in some trouble recently. That President Li has been very close to the other party''s people. I didn''t bring any sincerity. I guess I came to see our jokes."


    Su Yumo did not say one more thing, that is that President Li actually wanted to take this opportunity to accompany him, how could Su Yumo agree to this kind of thing, after knowing that President Li and the other person have already contacted This time, after I didn¡¯t really want to cooperate with their company, Su Yumo ended the negotiation on the spot. If Xie Mengjiao was there, he would probably slap the other party and actually want to take advantage of her. Isn¡¯t it a death shot? ?

 68 Chapter 68: Temperament

    "Then President Li is really hateful. I did it yesterday, and I was worried that Mr. Su''s things would be broken. Now it seems that doing that yesterday is really cheap for him." Huang Feng said while driving.


    Yesterday he secretly rectified President Li. Although he was very happy, he was also worried that Su Yumo¡¯s good deeds would be broken. After all, Su Yumo picked it up personally. Obviously, he still attaches great importance to the other party. It should be important to the company. Customers, but, now it seems, they should have been tougher yesterday.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Su Yumo''s mouth showed a smile, and she also remembered that Huang Feng was at the airport and in the car yesterday, deliberately targeting the matter of President Li.


    "You can''t treat customers like this next time." Su Yumo said, she didn''t blame Huang Feng for this incident, but she was also afraid that Huang Feng would treat customers like this in the future, that would be bad.


    "How can it be." Huang Feng said immediately: "I just punish him because of his dishonesty. For other customers, I am definitely not like this."


    Su Yumo nodded, she didn''t think Huang Feng was a person who knew nothing.


    Soon, the two of them arrived near the Belle Mall, and Huang Feng said to Su Yumo: "President Su, am I waiting for you here, or go in with you?"


    Su Yumo pretended to hesitate for a while and said: "You''re fine here, you''re still bored, just go in with me."


    "Okay, I''ll come when I park the car." Huang Feng said.


    Seeing the car driving towards the parking lot, there was a trace of blush on Su Yumo''s face. In fact, she was doing business for her own business this afternoon. There is nothing important to do here, just go shopping, of course it is not simple Shopping, but with Huang Feng.


    In fact, Mr. Li''s affairs yesterday still made Su Yumo a little depressed. Although Mr. Li''s company is not big, it is still needed for them now. However, they did not want to be given the first priority by competitors. , What''s even more hateful is that Mr. Li, the pervert, actually made up his own mind, and he vomits when he thinks about it.


    Therefore, after Su Yumo refused to continue the negotiation with President Li today, she wanted to go out shopping to relieve her boredom. However, when she decided to go shopping, the first thing that came to her mind was not always with her before. Xie Mengjiao, who was shopping together, helped herself a lot yesterday, and cared about her Huangfeng very much at night.


    Coupled with the experience in the bathroom, Huang Feng unknowingly occupies a lot of space in her heart. For Su Yumo, who has never been in a relationship, Huang Feng''s appearance and performance made her unknowingly A good impression occurred in a short time, so that was the scene of her going to the company today, and she also knew that Huang Feng would probably appear at the entrance of the company canteen at that time, so she passed there deliberately.


    Of course, Su Yumo has always been a very sensible person. She understands how she feels about Huang Feng now, not necessarily like it, but she is sure to have a good impression, and she is not a hesitant person. Now that she has a good impression of Huang Feng, she doesn''t mind getting in touch with Huang Feng more to increase her understanding. There is no change because Huang Feng is just a security guard.


    To be honest, Su Yumo is still very annoying recently. The company has an accident. Now even Mr. Li and others, who were afraid to speak loudly in front of their own company, are thinking about bullying themselves. This really makes her depressed, so, I want to relax, and shopping is obviously a good way to vent my depressed mood.


    "Manager Su, let''s go." Soon, Huang Feng appeared again.


    Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng in a daze, then nodded, turned and walked in, but he was thinking about Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng gave her a completely different feeling from other employees. When other company employees met her, they either flattered her or were afraid of her. When Huang Feng got along with her, she gave her more feelings. It is the kind of equality between friends, as if he is not the boss of the company, and he is not just a small security guard.


    This feeling is very special, and Su Yumo also likes it very much, and she also found that Huang Feng has a temperament on her body. She has seen that temperament before, not all of the princes and young ladies of the big families in the imperial capital. It is normal for them to have that kind of temperament because of their birth and education.


    However, Huang Feng is just an ordinary person, a person with a very ordinary family, and even a person who is in danger of sleeping on the street at any time, but he found that intoxicating temperament in him. You know, this temperament is even In the imperial capital, it is not common anymore, and it is usually only possible for people who come out of a century-old giant.


    Ordinary people may not feel this kind of temperament, but feel very comfortable looking at Huang Feng, but Su Yumo knows that this kind of temperament is very rare. It is a kind of self-confidence from the inside out, but it is There is no such annoying arrogance. This kind of temperament actually appears on an ordinary person, and it can''t make people curious. This is one of the reasons why Su Yumo was curious about Huang Feng before.


    This kind of temperament does not have much to the same sex, but it is very attractive to the opposite sex, and usually many times when the opposite sex encounters this kind of temperament, they will be attracted by it unconsciously.


    In fact, Huang Feng did not realize that his own temperament had already undergone a huge change. The first time he changed, he understood the magic of the storage box. At that time, he realized that his own temperament was very likely He won''t be ordinary anymore, so even at that time, he was just a small security guard, and he was not confused about the future, and he was full of confidence.


    The second temperament change was when he was practicing magic and internal power. The cultivation of these two things really changed him, especially the combination of the two eastern and western cultivation methods. He has undergone tremendous changes from the inside out.


    If he had been in the past, he would definitely not, nor dare to communicate with the leader on such an equal footing. After all, he was afraid of saying the wrong thing and losing his job, but now when he is with Su Yumo, the conversation between them is often All are equal. Su Yumo''s temperament is good, and of course Huang Feng''s own psychological changes are indispensable.


    However, whether you realize it or not, although the current Huang Feng has not changed greatly in economic strength, his temperament and psychology have changed a lot, and these changes have made him even better. Also more attractive.

 69 Chapter 69

    Because today is the weekend, there are a lot of people in Belle Mall. Su Yumo seems to be very interested in shopping, and she will try it whenever she likes it, and Huang Feng has become the person who helps evaluate.


    However, Huang Feng soon discovered that Su Yumo is really a clothes rack, no matter what clothes he wears, he looks good, even if it is the kind of big red, others wear it either too vulgar or too colorful, but in her body, it is It doesn''t feel that way when playing, and the eyes of people who are still dazzling can''t be removed. Many men who accompany their girlfriends or bosses to go shopping have their attention on Su Yumo. Where she goes, it is the focus.


    Because she wants to vent, Su Yumo still buys a lot of things today. Among them, clothes are the most. Moreover, she never pays attention to the price when she buys things. This situation makes Huang Feng a bit stunned. Rich people, the difference is really big. Like Su Yumo, they only buy things according to their own preferences, regardless of the price. However, when people like Huang Feng and others who have no money, when they usually buy things, the first thing they look at is the price. , I will look at it only when I am within my own acceptance range, whether this thing is suitable for me.


    "Mr. Su, your dress is worth my two or three months'' worth of expenses. If my girlfriend spends the same amount in the future, I can''t afford it. I can only stay single." Huang Feng said jokingly.


    Huang Feng said completely unintentionally. He just saw the price on the clothes and felt it. Clothes at this price are indeed not something he can afford now.


    However, Huang Feng''s words made Su Yumo pause for a while, then put down the clothes in his hands, and then walked out without looking back.


    "What''s the matter, President Su, aren''t you looking at it?" Huang Feng asked after two steps.


    "Well, I don''t like the style of that dress." Su Yumo said, "Also, it''s not time for work, so don''t call me Mr. Su."


    "What''s that called?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Just call Yumo." Su Yumo seemed to say casually: "My friends usually call me that way."


    "This..." Huang Feng hesitated. Su Yumo said so, obviously treating herself as a friend. If she is hypocritical, that means not treating her as a friend, he will definitely offend her.


    Moreover, being friends with Su Yumo is only good for me. She is the boss of the company, and her position in the future will be stable.


    "Since President Su treats me as a friend, I will call you Yumo from now on," Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo replied softly, but her ears were already a little red. She didn''t say what she said just now. Her friend called her Yumo, but only female friends. Feng is the first person of the opposite sex to call her this way except for her relatives.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn''t know this situation, and he wouldn''t understand the meaning of this title.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the men''s wear area." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng naturally has no opinion. Huang Feng is not too unfamiliar with the men''s clothing area here. He has been here before, but it was just a look.


    "What do you think of this dress?" Su Yumo suddenly pointed to a man''s suit and said to Huang Feng.


    "Very good, are you going to buy it for your friend?" Huang Feng glanced at the suit and said. This suit is really good, well designed and exquisite in workmanship. Of course, the price is in line with its advantages.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo didn''t look up and said, "My friend is about the same size as you. Go and try it for me. If it fits, I will buy it."


    "Okay!" Although he didn''t buy it himself, Huang Feng didn''t refuse to wear such good clothes. Moreover, he was helping Su Yumo.


    When Huang Feng came out of the fitting room wearing that expensive suit, not only Su Yumo felt his eyes shine, but even the waiter girl here stared at Huang Feng with beaming eyes, but, look. When Su Yumo came with Huang Feng, the light in her eyes dimmed. Although she thought she was not ugly, compared with Su Yumo, it was completely the difference between fireflies and the moon.


    "What do you think?" Huang Feng said when he came to Su Yumo. He was naturally satisfied with the suit. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the money to buy it, and Huang Feng made up his mind and waited for himself. If you have money, you have to buy one. This cheap item is really different from the expensive one, and the feeling on your body is obviously different.


    "Well, that''s good." Su Yumo also nodded. Huang Feng''s temperament is good at first, and with the addition of his clothes, he is even more handsome.


    "Then buy this one, I think your friends will like it." Huang Feng said.


    "Why are you so sure?" Su Yumo said.


    "The clothes are so good, the materials are exquisite, the clothes are comfortable, and the price is so expensive, why don''t you like it?" Huang Feng said.


    "Do you like it?" Su Yumo said.


    "That''s for sure, I have already thought about it. When I have money, I must come here to buy this dress." Huang Feng said affirmatively.


    Su Yumo nodded, stopped talking, and then went on shopping.


    "More buy?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Well, buy a few more sets, you can''t always wear this one."


    "That''s true, but your consideration is really thoughtful." Huang Feng said.


    Then Su Yumo''s enthusiasm for shopping came out again. Once he saw something that he thought was good, he would ask Huang Feng to try it. His enthusiasm was even more enthusiastic than when he bought his own clothes.


    As a result, it didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to fill up the bags. Most of them were men¡¯s items, including clothes, shoes, socks, trouser pockets, etc., and even a valuable watch. .


    Seeing so many expensive things, Huang Feng wondered, Su Yumo would not be given to his boyfriend, or how could he buy so many, so good?


    However, think about it last night, Su Yumo seems to have said that she has no boyfriend, and has never been in a relationship, so these things are given to her crush?


    For a while, Huang Feng was full of envy and jealousy towards the person Su Yumo wanted to give away. This man is really happy. Not only does he like such a beautiful boss, but also, this beautiful boss is so caring to help him buy things. After so many things, I thought of everything.


    "Okay, it''s almost done." Su Yumo looked at what Huang Feng was about to hold, and finally nodded in satisfaction, no longer planning to buy it.


    Huang Feng almost heard the sound of immortals. Although at the beginning, he kept trying on various expensive costumes and he was still very happy, but after the number of times he didn''t want to try it anymore. After all, it was tiring. Moreover, he tried for others, so he naturally didn''t have much passion.

 70 Chapter 70: Meeting Guo Liang

    "Let''s go take a rest and drink something." Su Yumo said.


    "it is good."


    However, when the two were about to leave, two familiar figures suddenly appeared beside them.


    "Crazy man, why are you here?" Guo Liang''s voice suddenly sounded, with some surprise in his tone.


    Huang Feng turned his head and saw that the two familiar figures are not Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan. Seeing that Guo Liang has large and small bags in his hands, obviously, the two are also here to go shopping. Huang Feng called Guo Liang yesterday. When it was bright, the two were shopping. Unexpectedly, they would still be out shopping today. The energy of the two is really good enough. Moreover, by coincidence, they were here and met Huang Feng.


    After Guo Liang''s question, he looked at Su Yumo unconsciously. No way, Su Yumo is too beautiful and can attract people everywhere, and Guo Liang''s heart is even more confused. This beauty seems Are you with a madman?


    "I''m here to accompany the leader to do coolies." Huang Feng motioned to Su Yumo next to him.


    "Leader?" Guo Liang looked at Su Yumo suspiciously. Such a beautiful beauty is the leader of a madman. No wonder he has to work as a security guard there and refuses to leave. It''s not because of this beautiful leader.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said: "This is the boss of our company, Miss Su Yumo, President Su, this is my friend Guo Liang, and the beauty next to him is his girlfriend Zhou Ruolan."


    "Hello." Su Yumo said hello with a smile.


    "Hello, President Su is really beautiful." Guo Liang complimented. Of course, what he said was the truth.


    "Thank you." Su Yumo said.


    "Your boy refused to come to us, isn''t it because you are with this beautiful boss." At this time, Zhou Ruolan and Su Yumo were chatting, and Guo Liang was secretly approaching Huang Feng and asked.


    "What nonsense, she is my boss, but Bai Fumi, what does it have to do with me?" Huang Feng said angrily.


    "I haven''t seen any boss who brought his subordinates of the opposite sex to go shopping, and the men''s clothing area is the same." Guo Liang said: "You have a lot of men''s clothing in there."


    "Yeah, but I didn''t buy it for me. I am a coolie and model. I bought these things for her friends." Huang Feng said.


    "Really?" Guo Liang was a little skeptical: "However, I advise you kid, this kind of white and rich beauty is not something that people like us can think of. Do you still want to be delusional? I think Guo Menghan is more suitable."


    "What are you talking about, what is suitable or not?" Huang Feng said silently: "Moreover, even if it is Guo Menghan, people may not follow me."


    Although he said so, Huang Feng did not feel the slightest sense of inferiority in his heart. Even in the face of Su Yumo, who was in excellent condition, he did not feel that way, because he now has enough confidence and money. For him, status is all a matter of time, not too difficult.


    "I think Guo Menghan is more appropriate anyway, and I think she also has a good impression of you. If you want to chase, you may succeed. Although I don''t want to admit it, the right idea still exists in the minds of many people." Liang said, he was afraid that Huang Feng really refused to leave because of Su Yumo. In that case, Huang Feng would definitely be injured in the end.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense with you, you should go shopping with your beautiful Zhou," Huang Feng said.


    Zhou Ruolan and Su Yumo seemed to have finished their conversation there. After all, the two had just met and could not have too many topics. Then the two groups separated again. Huang Feng and Su Yumo went to drink something. Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan continued to shop.


    "You said, would Huang Feng and his beautiful boss have anything?" Zhou Ruolan said to Guo Liang as he walked, and she can''t blame her gossiping. Who sees Huang Feng and Su Yumo now? One feeling is that the two are a couple and are shopping. No one thinks that they are subordinates.


    "Probably not. Based on what I know about the lunatic, at least he doesn¡¯t have that kind of thinking right now, but I can¡¯t guarantee. After all, President Su is too perfect. I doubt that the lunatic refused to leave because of her. The reason is." Guo Liang said.


    "What about Menghan? I feel that he also has a good impression of Huang Feng." Zhou Ruolan said.


    "We shouldn''t worry about this kind of thing. What if Menghan doesn''t mean that to lunatics? If it''s wrong, both of them are embarrassed, and they won''t get along well in the future. We should wait for a while and see." Said.


    "Yeah." Zhou Ruolan nodded and said.


    On the other side, Huang Feng and Su Yumo were drinking drinks, and they were talking about the relationship between Huang Feng and Guo Liang.


    "I and Liangzi are college classmates. We have a strong relationship. After graduation, we are both in this city. Therefore, we have more contacts, but I didn''t expect to meet them here today." Huang Feng said.


    "That Miss Zhou is really your friend''s girlfriend, not your girlfriend?" Su Yumo said.


    "Of course, didn''t the two of them go shopping together?" Huang Feng said.


    "That''s weird. When I was chatting with her just now, she seemed to be testing my relationship with you. I thought she was your girlfriend." Su Yumo said, although Zhou Ruolan''s work is already very hidden But, as the boss of a big company, Su Yumo still has this vision.


    "Oh, maybe it''s anxious for me. She and Liangzi also introduced my girlfriend to me before." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, did you meet that girl? How do you feel?" Su Yumo shook his hand, then asked casually.


    "That girl is pretty good, but the two of us just met. How can I feel? The three of them belong to the same company. Ryoko told me to go there before. He didn''t want me to be a security guard here." Huang Feng said truthfully.


    "You actually wanted to dig my employee. Why didn''t you tell me just now? I have to talk about him face to face." Su Yumo said with a serious face: "What about you, how did you answer?"


    Although it was Huang Feng who asked, Su Yumo felt nervous in his heart, fearing that Huang Feng would be moved.


    "Me? I said I''m fine now, and I don''t have the thought of leaving." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, it''s a good employee." Su Yumo let go of his heart, and praised him, "I''ll give you processing money!"


    "Really?!" Huang Feng said happily: "Thank you Mr. Su, then."


    After that, the two of them rested here for a while. Su Yumo seemed to be in a good mood, and then went shopping again. However, this time, she just watched and didn''t buy anything. Of course, she never met again. Guo Liang two people.

 71 Chapter 71

    "Do you live here?" Su Yumo sat in the car outside the community where Huang Feng lived and asked Huang Feng.


    When the two left the mall, when they were about to go back, Su Yumo suddenly suggested that he should go to the place where Huang Feng lives. The famous name is: understand the details of the employees and care about their lives.


    "Yeah, it''s very shabby. Of course it can''t be compared to where you live." Huang Feng said with a smile, knowing that his situation is definitely not comparable to Su Yumo, and he is not embarrassed to be very macho. , Although he is indeed a bit of male chauvinism, but now he is more confident, not limited to the current situation.


    "Well, it''s quite shabby." Su Yumo nodded affirmatively.


    "Okay, then I will go back first." Huang Feng said.


    "Why, don''t you invite me in and sit down?" Su Yumo said.


    "My place is so shabby, I won''t let you in." Huang Feng said.


    "I''m really curious. If I really want to go and see, you won''t refuse?" Su Yumo said. She really wanted to see what Huang Feng lived in, but she didn''t want to laugh at him. , But, she now wants to know everything about Huang Feng.


    "If you don''t mind my place is broken, if it''s small, then come in." Huang Feng said with a shrug.


    Of course Su Yumo wouldn''t mind. When she knew Huang Feng was a security guard, she didn''t even look down on it at all, so how could she mind that Huang Feng''s place was small and broken.


    Su Yumo¡¯s appearance is still very attractive. When Huang Feng walks in the community, no one takes a look at Huang Feng. However, walking with Su Yumo today is different. The rate of turning heads is very high. Such a beautiful woman appears in this shabby neighborhood, especially from the perspective of her dressing, she is definitely a rich person. Other people will naturally be curious, let alone Su Yumo¡¯s allure beauty. .


    "Be careful, there is a lot of trash in this corridor." Huang Feng said while taking Su Yumo upstairs. Most of the residents here are renters. During the daytime, few people are in the community. , Either working or going to work, so he is not paying attention to the environment of the community. Although Huang Feng himself does not casually litter, he is also used to this situation.


    It was the first time that Su Yumo saw such a situation, and her brows frowned. She frowned even more thinking that Huang Feng had been living in this place.


    I have to say that Su Yumo, dressed as a rich girl, doesn''t fit this environment, but it is precisely because of this contrast that makes people feel more shocking.


    "You live here?" Su Yumo said seeing Huang Feng opening the door on the third floor.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said as he opened the door: "Come in."


    Su Yumo followed Huang Feng in, only to find that this house, which was originally a three-bedroom and one living room, had many single rooms separated by the landlord. Presumably, Huang Feng lived in one of them.


    At this time, a person, a young man, suddenly came out from one of the single rooms. The key is that the young man is still naked and the weather is very hot. This situation is normal.


    Although everyone lives together, the people in the private rooms rarely actively communicate with each other. Huang Feng is like this. The people who came out of this single room saw Su Yumo all of a sudden, and his eyes brightened. Up.


    "Beauty, who are you looking for?"


    Su Yumo also noticed the man with a red upper body, just glanced at it and turned around.


    "She is my friend." Huang Feng said.


    The man looked at Huang Feng a little enviously and jealously, and said, "You have to spend the night with you, and you have to charge extra money."


    When renting the house, the landlord did have this requirement. Huang Feng registered to live alone. If he brought someone, he would charge an extra fifty yuan per person. Generally speaking, in other single rooms, Sometimes I will bring friends to stay overnight, but because it does not involve their own interests, everyone will not see it. Anyway, they will not stay for too long, so the landlord does not know.


    However, now this person is obviously jealous that Huang Feng brought such a beautiful girlfriend to spend the night and wants to tell the landlord.


    Huang Feng frowned and said: "She can''t stay for long, she will leave soon, she won''t stay here overnight, don''t bother you to care."


    He said that he didn¡¯t care about this person¡¯s expression, he pulled Su Yumo into his room, closed the door, and Huang Feng realized that he was still holding Su Yumo¡¯s hand. He quickly said, and said embarrassedly: "Don¡¯t you Mind, they are talking nonsense too."


    "Yeah." Su Yumo replied softly, his face flushed. I don''t know if it was because he saw the man topless just now, or because Huang Feng pulled her hand before.


    After a while, Su Yumo slowed down, and then he looked at the environment here curiously.


    This room is obviously not big, not even half of her room, not many things, and even no place to sit, but the room is clean.


    "I''m a bit simple here, just sit on the bed." Huang Feng said embarrassedly.


    "Well, I heard a single man, their room is messy on one side, your place is quite tidy." Su Yumo said.


    "I don''t have much, so it''s easy to pack it up," Huang Feng said.


    At this time, Su Yumo also saw Huang Feng''s large storage box. After all, the space here is a bit bigger and there are not many things. Su Yumo naturally noticed the large storage box.


    However, Su Yumo did not express anything in particular, nor did he mean to look at the storage box. From the outside, this storage box is no different from ordinary storage boxes. She naturally has no interest in it. Moreover, Huang In order to save space, Feng has a storage box to hit something, which is normal.


    However, it is precisely because the place where Huang Feng lives is too small, so I have seen it all at a glance, and there is nothing to look at.


    "You have always lived here?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Yes, I have lived here since I graduated. The rent here is cheap. However, I heard that the landlord is asking for long-term rent. I don''t know if it is true," Huang Feng said.


    "Or, I will lend you some money first, and you move out first? After the salary is paid, it will be deducted from it." Su Yumo said again. She had proposed to lend Huang Feng before. Huang Feng refused, but this time after seeing the environment where Huang Feng lived, she proposed again.


    "No, as long as the salary is paid normally, I will have no problem." Huang Feng said. Although he lacks money, he also loves money. However, he only likes the money he earns and does not like borrowing other people''s money. Otherwise, he would be early I went to borrow with Guo Liang.

 72 Chapter 72: Egg Fried Rice

    Su Yumo nodded and didn''t say anything. Although Huang Feng looked very good at talking, his spirit was still very high, and once he decided something, he would not change it at will.


    At this moment, Huang Feng¡¯s stomach suddenly screamed. After practicing internal strength, he felt that his appetite seemed to be a little bigger, and this afternoon he was walking around with Su Yumo for so long. So I was hungry.


    Huang Feng felt a little embarrassed when he heard his stomach scream, but Su Yumo seemed to have no intention of leaving for the time being.


    "It seems that it''s time for dinner. How do you usually eat dinner?" Su Yumo asked. Obviously she heard that voice, but she is very curious about Huang Feng''s affairs, so she didn''t take the initiative. Said to leave.


    "There is a kitchen here and it''s public. I usually cook something simple. Anyway, I''ll be alone and I can eat enough." Huang Feng said, "Or, you stay here for a while, I''ll make something. food."


    Huang Feng originally thought that Su Yumo would refuse. After all, he has already said that his own food is very simple, and there is nothing delicious here. How could Su Yumo, a person who is used to eating good things? Like to eat here.


    What Huang Feng didn''t expect was that Su Yumo didn''t even think about it, so he said, "Okay, I just want to taste your craft."


    Since Su Yumo has said so, Huang Feng naturally has no reason to refuse. He only plans to go out and cook in the kitchen. However, when he leaves the room, he took advantage of Su Yumo''s attention and took the copy he had obtained in the morning. "The fairy book" was taken out, and he just took this opportunity to experiment.


    When Huang Feng went to the kitchen, there were no other people here. Maybe the people in the other single rooms had either eaten it or didn''t plan to make it yet. This happened to be cheaper for Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng looked at it and found that there was only one white rice left in the communal refrigerator. This was what he made last night, but it was still edible because it was placed in the refrigerator. However, the ingredients There is nothing left, he only has four eggs.


    "There''s no way, now I''m going to buy groceries. It must be too late. I can only make egg fried rice." Huang Feng muttered to himself while looking at the things in his hands.


    Fortunately, he did not go to cook for the first time, but started to read the "fairy book". In the morning, he did not have time to read too carefully.


    And Huang Feng soon discovered that "The Book of Immortals" deserves to be "The Book of Immortals". He looked at a thin book, but he kept flipping back, or flipping from back to front, as if he couldn''t turn his head. , It looks like there are only twenty or thirty sheets of paper, but in fact it is innumerable.


    And every page in this book records a kind of cuisine, simple and complex, Sichuan cuisine, Shandong cuisine, Huaiyang cuisine, everything, and each method is introduced very carefully.


    However, Huang Feng''s cooking skills are very ordinary. Even if he is given a cookbook, he will cook it according to it. At most, he will make something edible, but the taste is not guaranteed.


    However, this "fairy book" is completely different and does not require him to learn. After he reads the introduction of a recipe, this recipe will appear in his mind.


    Huang Feng found out how to make egg fried rice from this "fairy book" and studied it carefully. Huang Feng naturally knew how to make egg fried rice, but he didn''t know how it was introduced.


    After reading the introduction, Huang Feng put the book away, and then learned the way in the movie, running the internal force in his body to his hands, and then gently tapping on the table, the rice and eggs were flying up, and At this time, rows of golden text appeared above the rice and eggs. The content of these texts was about the specific production process of the egg fried rice.


    After that, he suddenly felt that he was like a god. He gently smashed the eggs, poured them into a bowl, stirred them evenly, then poured the oil, the rice was put in the pot, stir-fried, and then poured the eggs. The process is not the same as what he did before Any difference, except that the line of text still floats on the top of the pot, and even continuously rotates, seeming to shoot out energy from the inside into the pot.


    Huang Feng stir-fried with one hand and ran the internal force with the other. Through the contact between his arm and the pot, the internal force was transferred into the pot, and the rice in the pot slowly changed from white to golden yellow, and bursts of aroma drifted out.


    "What smells so good?"


    "It''s like fried rice with eggs."


    "How is it possible? How could the egg fried rice be so fragrant? Someone must be making the big meal."


    The scent of egg fried rice slowly filled the whole house. The people in other single rooms also smelled this smell and were immediately attracted. Whether it was eaten or not, after smelling it, it was Unconsciously sniffed the nose, swallowed saliva, the taste buds were opened, and the appetite greatly increased.


    Of course, Su Yumo in Huangfeng¡¯s room smelled this smell, but she didn¡¯t expect the smell of Huang Feng¡¯s food to come from other people. After all, there was a public kitchen, and Su Yumo didn''t want to go out, because he was afraid that he saw a man with no clothes on his upper body just like before.


    It''s the people in the other room. Someone couldn''t control their curiosity. They walked out of the room and went to the kitchen, wanting to see who it was and what they were doing, making it so fragrant.


    "It''s really egg fried rice."


    "That''s right, this is too powerful. An egg fried rice can actually make such a fragrant. The first time I saw it, no, I just ate it and I feel hungry again."


    "Who would say no, I was planning to go to bed originally, but when I suddenly smelled such a fragrant smell, I suddenly lost my sleepiness. This is like poisoning late at night."


    Several people stood at the door of the kitchen, watching Huangfeng fried rice while talking.


    Originally, when Huang Feng saw these people coming, he was still a little nervous. After all, those golden characters have always been around the top of the pot, constantly rotating, and never disappeared. If they are seen by others, Then I can''t explain it clearly.


    However, it turns out that his worries are unnecessary. Although many people are watching, none of these people seem to see the text above the pot. There is no abnormality at all, and some are just marveling at Huang Feng''s craftsmanship.


    It didn¡¯t take long for these people to return to their rooms. Originally, they came out because of curiosity. Now that they saw what Huang Feng had made, they went back. However, many people planned to wait for Huang Feng to finish it. They have to do it too. They also make egg fried rice. They have been completely aroused by the egg fried rice.

 73 Chapter 73 Chopsticks

    "The rice is coming!" It didn''t take long for Huang Feng to prepare the egg fried rice. The egg fried rice originally didn''t take much time. Because of the effect of the "fairy book", this time has been reduced a lot.


    And when Huang Feng put the egg fried rice into the bowl, all the golden words that had been rotating around the pot before disappeared, as if they had never appeared before.


    "What''s so fragrant?" As soon as Huang Feng entered the room, Su Yumo stood up and asked in surprise, isn''t this the same delicacy he had smelled before?Could it be that Huang Feng was cooking just now, and he made the smell?


    "Deng Deng Deng, I produced by Huang Feng, the best delicacy: egg fried rice!" Huang Feng brought the two bowls to Su Yumo and said proudly. He was naturally proud of such a delicious egg fried rice he had never had before. I have seen it, and Su Yumo''s shocked expression made him enjoy it.


    "Egg fried rice? Why is it so fragrant?" Su Yumo wondered. She had just smelled it like egg fried rice, but she immediately denied herself. How could a bowl of egg fried rice be so fragrant.


    "Don''t froze, try my craft." As a chef, what I want most is to get the approval of others. Although Huang Feng is not a professional chef, he still has the same idea now.


    Huang Feng handed one of the bowls to Su Yumo. Su Yumo was not polite, picked up the bowl and chopsticks, and took a sip. Sure enough, the whole mouth was filled with fragrance, and the smell stimulated the taste buds. Su Yumo, who was hungry, immediately opened up his appetite and started eating quickly.


    "How about it, my craftsmanship is good." Huang Feng said triumphantly when he saw Su Yumo''s reaction.


    "Yeah, yeah." Su Yumo didn''t care about talking to Huang Feng at all, just after a few hums, she felt that she couldn''t stop at all, but when she saw Huang Feng was just watching her eating, she was Without eating, Su Yumo said, "Aren''t you hungry too? Eat quickly."


    "I''ll wait for you to finish, there is only one pair of chopsticks here, I can''t hold it with my hands." Huang Feng said with a smile, because he has always lived by himself, so Huang Feng has always had only one pair of chopsticks here. The extra is now given to Su Yumo, and he will naturally have none.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words stunned Su Yumo, who had been busy tasting the food. There was only one pair of chopsticks. In other words, this pair of chopsticks was used by Huang Feng for meals. Now it is used by herself, even though she is at home. When eating, he would also use other people''s chopsticks, but Su Yumo still felt a little strange, like an indirect kiss between himself and Huang Feng.


    "What are you doing in a daze? It''s not delicious to eat?" Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo, froze, and asked quickly.


    "Oh, I eat" Su Yumo said in a daze. She didn''t feel anything before. Now every bite she takes, she feels a little strange in her heart, and she eats much slower.


    However, no matter how slow it is, there are times when it is finished. Because of things in his heart, and the taste of the rice is indeed very delicious, Su Yumo finished a bowl of rice without knowing it.


    "I actually ate so much, I''m going to gain weight now." Seeing that he had eaten so much, Su Yumo pouted and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "It''s okay, I don''t think you will get fat anymore." Huang Feng said as he took the chopsticks from Su Yumo''s hand, and ate directly afterwards.


    "You..." Su Yumo was immediately ashamed. The chopsticks hadn''t been washed after he had eaten it. Huang Feng picked it up and ate it. When he ate it by himself before, he could comfort himself and say, that Although Huang Feng has used chopsticks all the time, they have been washed after all. I used them first today, and it doesn''t need to be an indirect kiss.


    However, Huang Feng is really considered to be this. The chopsticks were just eaten by himself, and Huang Feng actually picked it up and ate it. Su Yumo was naturally very shy.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng glanced at Su Yumo with some confusion.


    Su Yumo saw that his expression was not pretentious, and it was not easy to point out. After all, Huang Feng had already eaten it, and if he said it again, it would be even more embarrassing.


    "It''s okay, you can eat." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng went on to eat. He really didn¡¯t realize the situation. One was because he was really hungry and couldn¡¯t wait. There was another reason. Naturally, he had always lived by himself, and he used these chopsticks alone. Yes, so I just picked it up and ate it, and didn''t think so much.


    "This egg fried rice tastes really good." I was attracted by the smell of this egg fried rice before, and now I can eat it finally, Huang Feng even closed his eyes contentedly.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s enjoyment look, Su Yumo said with a smile: "You are really not humble, you praise yourself."


    Huang Feng smiled and did not speak. What he just said was the truth. He made such a delicious meal today. Although he used to make such a delicious meal before, he had never cooked such a delicious meal before. He and Su Yu Like Mo, it was the first time I had such a delicious meal, so I was naturally very intoxicated.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to finish the meal, faster than Su Yumo. After eating, he still had some thoughts, but it¡¯s not easy to do it now. The voice from the kitchen said, There are many people working in the kitchen now, even if he goes now, he will have to queue up.


    "It''s getting late, I should go back." Su Yumo stood up and said.


    "Okay, I''ll send you off." Huang Feng also stood up and said, without any intention of retaining him. It would be easy for people to misunderstand him if he wants to stay at this late hour.


    "Thank you today. I went shopping with me again and cooked for me." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng in front of the car.


    "Don''t be so polite, don''t you pay me overtime pay, and if you please the boss, my position can be stable." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You really take the position of a security guard so much." Su Yumo said.


    "That is, the treatment is good, and I am short of money myself, of course I have to cherish this kind of work." Huang Feng said naturally.


    "Okay, I''m leaving first, and you can go back too." Su Yumo said.


    "Then you are careful on the road." Huang Feng said.


    "Ok."


    Seeing Su Yumo''s car driving far away, Huang Feng returned to his residence, studied the "fairy book" again for a while, and waited until there was no one else in the kitchen. He returned to the kitchen again, not this time. In order to cook and eat, but to continue to enhance the study of this book.


    After several studies, Huang Feng also discovered the specific method to be used in this book.

 74 Chapter 74

    This book can indeed allow Huang Feng to make all kinds of delicacies, but it is conditional, that is, he must carry this book with him. When there is no book on him, he even remembers those dictums. , Has no effect, even if he repeats it according to the previous method, he can''t make that taste.


    Secondly, when using this book to cook, it is necessary to use internal force. However, the internal force is not consumed as much as Huang Feng previously imagined. When using this book to cook, it is better than normal. The time is less, and the more the frequency, the more skilled the technique and the less time required.


    At the same time, he was sure that the words floating on the pot could only be seen by him, but not by others. This should be the benefit of the person who owns the book. Whoever owns the book, You can see those words.


    However, Huang Fengyi found that apart from allowing him to improve his own food, the book seemed to be of little use and could not make much money.


    However, no matter what, such a thing is still useful to him.


    After making a bowl of delicious egg fried rice for himself again, Huang Feng went to rest with satisfaction. Of course, his rest was not sleep but meditation.


    Su Yumo on the other side went to the bathroom to take a bath after returning to her residence alone. After entering the bathroom, she thought of what happened in the bathroom last night. Although there were no outsiders, his face Shang is still a little bit embarrassed, it is here that Huang Feng saw his privacy, and he took off his pants on his own initiative.


    Su Yumo subconsciously locked the bathroom door, while silently thinking about what happened between herself and Huang Feng. She found that she was thinking about Huang Feng more and more in the past two days.


    When Su Yumo came out of the bathroom, the phone just rang, and when he picked it up, it was Xie Mengjiao who was away on business.


    "Yimo, you finally answered the phone." Xie Mengjiao''s sweet voice came over the phone.


    "I just took a shower." Su Yumo said while wiping his hair.


    "Yimo, please comfort." Xie Mengjiao said pitifully.


    "What''s wrong, not going well?" Su Yumo frowned slightly.


    "Yeah, I''m so mad at my grandma. Those guys actually don''t have time to show me, and they finally meet one another. They may also have some substantive content." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Xie Mengjiao¡¯s main task on this business trip was to persuade the person involved in the beauty accident to abandon the matter. Of course, she was not doing this alone. The people in the beauty salon were also doing it. As for the other thing, it was Persuade beauty salons to continue cooperation.


    Of course, other than that, the most critical time is to return the batch of cosmetics that went wrong, and bring them back for research and investigation. Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have always had confidence in their company¡¯s products, and they don¡¯t think this matter is related to them. Relevant, that is, someone is deliberately harming them.


    Moreover, after the incident, the beauty salon seemed to be a little closer to the international cosmetics company Landou Group that entered Qing Province, which made them even more suspicious. However, think about it, the beauty salon was also a victim. , Therefore, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have not yet figured out what is going on.


    Later, Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo talked about the situation of the business trip. Generally speaking, the critical public relations did not have much effect. The person involved in the beauty accident was as hard as ever and refused to let go. It seems that they are also hesitant to continue cooperating with their company. The possibility of not continuing to cooperate is very high.


    "Mengjiao, if it doesn''t work, please come back first." Su Yumo said. This time, the Landou Group is full of shadows. Obviously, he can''t get rid of the other party, and the other party came prepared. They were caught off guard, and it was not easy to solve them perfectly.


    Fortunately, although this incident will have some impact on their company, it will not break their company. What they have to do now is to continue to maintain other customers and open up new customers, while also doing well. Preparing to deal with the next move of the Landou Group, since the other party has already done it, it shouldn''t be easy for the other party to stop without destroying their group.


    "No, I have to stay for a few more days, just leave like this, my aunt is not reconciled." Xie Meng said sullenly. At this time, she was like a little girl who had not grown up, not the boss of a big group company.


    "Alright, you can figure it out by yourself. Don''t let yourself be so angry. Don''t worry, our company can''t make it. It''s not so easy for them to bring down our company." Su Yumo comforted, she herself was better than Xie Mengjiao. Only two months old, but she has always taken care of Xie Mengjiao. She treats herself as an elder sister. Therefore, she would rather be aggrieved to accompany you than to see Xie Mengjiao being aggrieved. Moreover, the girl couldn¡¯t stand the grievance. of.


    "I know" Xie Mengjiao said. She knew that Su Yumo was caring about her. "By the way, how is the situation at home?"


    "Everything is fine, there is nothing wrong, so don''t worry about it." Su Yumo said.


    "Okay, I''ll stay here for a few more days and then go back." Xie Mengjiao said.


    After that, the two chatted for a while, and then hung up.


    At this time, in the Profound Sky Continent, the Red Moon Empire¡¯s Haotian City, Ouyang Xingwen had been imprisoned nominally because he did not have the talent for awakening magic. The reason why he was nominally was because he never went out, but every day. But they all slipped away from the backyard with the help of the second king of the dog leg, but during the day, they never walked through the front door.


    Although Ouyang Xingwen is not very young, he is very cruel in many cases. Therefore, the people below are also afraid of him. Those who guard the gates or other servants see Ouyang Xingwen come back drunk every day, and they never go. His father reported the letter, so his father Ouyang Tian always thought that his son had been a lot better lately, and he had really been practicing in his own room. This made him very gratified. Ouyang Xingwen worked so hard, coupled with that The effect of the wise pill, presumably, his family will soon have an additional magician, and his son can finally inherit his position in justifiable ways.


    Ouyang Tian, ??who is comfortable this day, plans to see how his son is doing. He has been taking Qizhi Pill for a few days, and he doesn''t know where his son is.

 75 Chapter 75

    "Master, it''s not good, the master is coming."


    At this time, Ouyang Xingwen was about to go out again. Today he and a few friends made an appointment to play on the gambling boat. Just as he was about to go out, Wang Er, who was moving the ladder over there, came back in a hurry.


    "Why didn''t this old man come early or late? He is here at this time." Ouyang Xingwen frowned and said with a dismayed face.


    "Master, the master won''t stay here all the time, he will definitely leave later, you just need to behave well later." Wang Er said, licking his face beside him.


    "That''s true." Ouyang Xingwen nodded in agreement, he was arranged to meditate here, awakening magic, the old man would not be here for too long, wasting his time, and as the patriarch of the Ouyang family, Ouyang Tian every day There are also many things to deal with, and naturally it won¡¯t take too long.


    Knowing that his father was coming, Ouyang Xingwen quickly changed his clothes, and then went to meditate. He was going to go out to play before, so he changed into gorgeous brocade clothes, but if he was at home, it would be completely There is no need to wear that.


    Ouyang Tian thought that his son didn''t know about his arrival, so he didn''t plan to go in directly, but first stood by the window to see if his son was playing in the room every day, or whether it was real Practicing in meditation.


    As a result, what he saw made him very happy. He stood by the window for about ten minutes. Ouyang Xingwen was motionless in meditation. He seemed to be very focused. You should know that when he was asked to practice before, he was looking for All kinds of excuses to shirk off, it''s really rare to practice seriously like today.


    Therefore, Ouyang Tian, ??who was in a good mood, was in a better mood.


    It¡¯s just that Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t know that Ouyang Xingwen had already cursed in his heart. This old man said he wanted to come, but he hasn¡¯t shown up until now. This is not playing tricks on himself. After dealing with him, he still has to go out to play tricks. It¡¯s not a waste of time, because I don¡¯t know when the old man will appear. So, Ouyang Xingwen can only keep meditating all the time. You must know that he has never been sitting like this for such a long time before. Now he can feel his legs. Some are numb, and the waist is sore. The whole person can''t hold on to get down. As for meditation, there is nothing at all. Meditation requires concentration. He has been thinking about his old man. When will it appear, and how can it have the spirit to meditate.


    Just when Ouyang Xingwen felt that he couldn''t hold on anymore and was about to change his posture and take a break, the door was pushed open. Ouyang Xingwen quickly stopped his movements and returned to a meditative appearance again.


    "Where is Xingwen cultivating? I have worked so hard every day to cultivate," Ouyang Tian said with a smile, and the wrinkles on his face were laughed out.


    "Dad, it''s you? Why are you here? This isn''t an interruption to my cultivation. I just felt like I was disturbed by you and I became sober." Ouyang Xingwen said with dissatisfaction, pretending to be sober from a meditation state.


    "It''s the father''s fault, it''s the father''s fault." Ouyang Tian said hastily, he himself spoiled this son very much, and now seeing his son disrupted his cultivation because of his presence, he quickly apologized.


    "Then how do you compensate me?" Ouyang Xingwen said with a snake and a stick.


    "Don''t rush to talk about compensation, and ask you for my father, you have taken Qizhi Pill for several days, how do you feel?" Ouyang Tian asked, he was still very concerned about this matter.


    Hearing what his father said, Ouyang Xingwen looked a little flustered, but immediately pretended to be calm and said: "I feel a little bit more recently, and I feel more intimate with the surrounding elements, but father, you also know mine. The talent is not very good, so I definitely need more time than others. When I was meditating just now, I was in a good state, but I was interrupted by you."


    Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s words are naturally lies. He hasn¡¯t felt at all until now, as if the Qizhi Pill was fake, with no effect at all. However, he was afraid that his father would scold him again and then treat him. More strict supervision, that way, it would be difficult for him to go out, so he could only lie, and at the same time, in the end, he also passed some responsibility to Ouyang Tian, ??who made him come now.


    As for Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s words, Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t have much doubt. He didn¡¯t know that Qizhi Pill had been dropped. What Ouyang Xingwen ate was not Qizhi Pill at all, but another time and space, on earth. It''s just an ordinary snack.


    And it¡¯s normal to mistakenly believe that his son has taken Qizhi Pill. After such a long time, he feels close to the elements in the air. Moreover, Ouyang Xingwen is right, his talent is not very good. That way, otherwise, he won''t be unable to wake up, and need to take Qizhi Pill.


    "It''s fine as long as you feel it. It doesn''t matter if the time is longer." Ouyang Tian comforted. He did not require his son to be like a genius and awaken so quickly, as long as he finally awakens. It doesn''t matter, he has been waiting for so many years, is he still afraid of waiting more days?


    Hearing Ouyang Tian¡¯s words, Ouyang Xingwen was relieved, knowing that he had passed the test before him, but once he got through the difficulties, he wanted to ask for benefits. There are a lot of good things about his father. Yes, after all, he is the patriarch of one of the four great families in Vast Sky City, how could there be no good things, usually hidden and tucked away, today there is an opportunity, how could Ouyang Xingwen want to miss it?


    "Then how do you make up for me? I almost succeeded just now, and I was shocked by the sound of his pushing the door." Ouyang Xingwen said dissatisfiedly. When meditating, the surrounding environment was indeed required to be quiet. Otherwise, it is easy to be disturbed, but under normal circumstances, it will not have much impact, at most it is the interruption of meditation.


    But Ouyang Tianxin thought it was true, and felt a little guilty. In addition, he saw that his son had a good attitude recently, and he did not go out to fool around with those friends, and he has made a lot of progress in cultivation, and he is also happy. Therefore, there was no rejection of Ouyang Xingwen''s request for benefits.


    "Then what compensation do you want?" Ouyang Tian asked with a smile.


    Seeing that his father was in a good mood, and that he had agreed to his request, Ouyang Xingwen was overjoyed and quickly said: "I want you to accept the ring!"


    "No!" Ouyang Tian refused without thinking.

 76 Chapter 76

    "Why not, didn''t you agree to let me mention it myself?" Ouyang Xingwen exclaimed.


    "Do you know what it is? You kid really dare to ask." Ouyang Tian said.


    "Of course I know, that''s why I want it. Anyway, you have two, what''s the matter with me?" Ouyang Xingwen said dissatisfied.


    "You..." Ouyang Tian pointed to Ouyang Xingwen, and didn''t know what to say for a while. He had just received the second ring, but he didn''t expect this kid to know. The news is really good. It''s smart enough, it must be his doting mother told him.


    However, although Ouyang Xingwen has two sati, but that does not mean that this sati is an ordinary thing, which can be obtained casually, on the contrary, this sati is a treasure, rare, in this world , The number of all the rings is not too much. The making of the rings requires special materials. This kind of material is very scarce, and it also needs top-level spatial magicians to make them. In this world, there are magicians. Some, but there are very few spatial magicians, let alone top magicians.


    Therefore, it can be said that the value of a Jizhi Pill is even comparable to that of Qizhi Pill, and sometimes even more precious than Qizhi Pill. After all, a lot of time for Jizhi is to be stored as military materials.


    And Ouyang Tian¡¯s first ring was given to him by his father when he became the patriarch of the Ouyang family, as a gift for him to be promoted to the patriarch of the Ouyang family, while the second ring was just obtained not long ago. It was a tomb thief who stole it from the tomb of a magician who did not know how many years ago. He obtained it by chance. Of course, the price paid was not small.


    Therefore, it can be said that it is not easy for him to obtain these two rings. One of them is also prepared to be handed over to him when Ouyang Xingwen becomes the patriarch. This thing can even become a family heirloom.


    "Dad, you agreed, and I also know that one of them will be given to me in the future. It''s better to give it to me now. You have one is enough." Ouyang Xingwen said: "And, I His magic talent will soon be awakened, and I will soon become a magician. Isn¡¯t it more convenient to have the ring?"


    Ouyang Xingwen''s words, Ouyang Tian also agrees. The physique of a magician is not a martial artist. Therefore, there are not many things that can be carried with him. It is indeed a lot more convenient to have the ring. For a family like them, It is indeed a rare thing, and even many families of the same size as them, no one can have Najie. After all, a family like them is too small for the entire empire.


    However, for those big families, taking the ring is not so rare. There is almost one magician in those families, but it is limited to those big families. After having the ring, it will indeed be much more convenient.


    "Dad, if you don''t give it to me, I will tell mom, tell my grandma, that you promised to give me something, and finally regretted it. Moreover, I am in a bad mood and cannot concentrate when I meditate. If you can''t awaken the magic talent, I will blame you." Seeing the hesitation on his father''s face, Ouyang Xingwen said quickly.


    "Okay, your kid will file a complaint. You can take the ring to you, but you have to step up your cultivation these few days and give me the magical talent as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will take this ring back and hear it!" Ouyang Tian He was finally moved, but he did not forget to warn Ouyang Xingwen.


    "I know, I know, I must hurry up to practice. I haven''t gone out these days. It''s already very hard and serious enough." Seeing his father finally agreed, Ouyang Xingwen smiled immediately.


    "Take it, I wouldn''t give it to you if it wasn''t for your recent hard work." Ouyang Tian took out a simple ring from his arms and handed it to Ouyang Xingwen. He still had one in his hand. However, it is something he often uses. There are many things in it, so naturally it cannot be given to Ouyang Xingwen.


    Ouyang Xingwen quickly took over the ring with joy. He didn''t expect that he would be able to get such a baby in a play today. It was a huge profit.


    "Thank you, Dad, I have to practice. You have something to do, so you can do it first." As soon as the things were in hand, Ouyang Xingwen began to urge his father to leave. After all, his father did not leave, he himself There is no way to go.


    "You kid, you just got the things and you sent me away. Okay, then you continue to practice. Remember to put this ring away. If you lose it, be careful when I beat you. You should know its value, right? "Ouyang Tian said, he does have something to deal with, so he plans to leave, but before leaving, he feels that he still needs to warn his son.


    "I know, I know, you are really long-winded." Ouyang Xingwen said to his father impatiently while playing with the ring.


    "Okay, then I''ll go first, you continue to meditate, continue to maintain this state, don''t go out without awakening magic talent." Ouyang Tian asked again, then turned and left.


    After playing with the ring for a while, Ouyang Xingwen put it away. Now he has to go out. There are many opportunities to play with the ring. So, he lay on the window and watched his father''s back away.


    "Master, master is gone, let''s go too." The dog-legged Wang Er appeared again, whispering to Ouyang Xingwen.


    "Okay, this young master just got a baby today. It''s just a happy event. Today''s luck must be good. See me slaughter the Quartet at the gambling table!" Ouyang Xingwen said vigorously, and his mood is indeed right now. Yes, although he was delayed some time to go out, he was still very satisfied to get the ring.


    "That is, as soon as you take action, Young Master, no one is your opponent at all. Those people are all here to give Young Master money." Wang Er quickly flattered.


    "Okay, let''s go, don''t let them wait for a long time, misunderstanding I dare not go." Ouyang Xingwen said, as for those lucky things that he has worn in his hands, such precious things, don''t show off. I''m so sorry to myself.


    Sure enough, all of Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s friends were attracted by his ring. After knowing that this is the ring, they were envious of Ouyang Xingwen. Such an expression made Ouyang Xingwen very enjoyable at the gaming table. Shang is also so proud, let alone, his luck today is really good, it really made him win a lot.


    In this way, Ouyang Xingwen was in a very good mood. After he left the gambling boat, he went to drink with a few friends and got drunk again.

 77 Chapter 77

    Ouyang Xingwen was backed by Wang Er again, still muttering in his mouth, and those who watched the gate, had already been quite familiar with this situation, they opened the gate very well and let them go. When I came in, I also envied Wang Er, who could often accompany Ouyang Xingwen out, not to mention good food, good fun, and a good impression in front of the future Patriarch. They also wanted to.


    "Next time you move more neatly. Didn''t you see that the young master is drunk like this?" Wang Er scolded the two gatekeepers. At this time, he still has the least bit of dog legs in front of Ouyang Xingwen. The appearance of the subtropical height above.


    Although Wang Er himself is also a subordinate, no different from these gatekeepers, but who calls him favored and liked by the young master? Therefore, he usually stands above other subordinates and always feels that he is superior. of.


    "Yes, we got it." The two watchers responded quickly.


    After Wang Er helped Ouyang Xingwen to leave proudly, the two gatekeepers "pooh" and said to his back: "The guy who is arrogant and the young master likes it is so awkward, not like us. They are all laid down, and sooner or later will be bad luck!


    Although he was very arrogant in front of other servants, Wang Er was still very careful in serving Ouyang Xingwen, because he knew that he wanted to be truly superior, and Ouyang Xingwen''s support was indispensable, so he usually Will find ways to please Ouyang Xingwen.


    After waiting for Ouyang Xingwen to sleep, Wang Er left. In the whole room, only Ouyang Xingwen''s snoring sound was left, and the ring was still worn by Ouyang Xingwen.


    It¡¯s just that, the ring that was very simple and dark before, suddenly flashed a golden light dream, and then disappeared, but in the blink of an eye, Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s hand once again appeared a ring, but, Regardless of the pattern on the surface or the style, it can be seen that the two rings are not the same at all.


    Of course, Ouyang Xingwen, who was still asleep now, could not find this.


    The next morning, the first thing Huang Feng did after getting up was to look in the storage box. When he went to the kitchen to cook yesterday, Su Yumo was here alone without looking at his storage box. Huang Feng can know the placement of things inside.


    In fact, even Su Yumo is useless and won¡¯t find anything special. For this, Huang Feng had already tried it in that leather shoe store. He could see the words on that special pair of leather shoes. However, other people can''t see it, so even if there are new things from other worlds, Su Yumo will see it, but will not think of other things.


    It can be said that as long as the storage box is not stolen, Huang Feng is not afraid of others looking at his storage box.


    Today, Huang Feng''s luck is obviously good. This time, the things he put in the storage box disappeared. The disappearance of the things means that something new appears. Huang Feng is looking forward to it.


    However, it was the plastic ring that Huang Feng bought this time that disappeared. Because before thinking about making money from the storage box, Huang Feng thought of antiques and gold and silver jewelry, and he didn¡¯t have time to buy those fakes. However, I bought some plastic rings and necklaces, hoping to exchange them for gold through the storage box. As for the silver, it doesn''t seem to be very valuable.


    The plastic ring disappeared soon after being put in. Huang Feng expects that this storage box can replace him with a gold or platinum ring, preferably diamond-studded. In that case, it is more valuable.


    However, Huang Feng quickly became disappointed. After he tried his best to find the new ring, he was full of disappointment before reading the introduction above, because this ring, how ordinary it looks and how ordinary it is, it¡¯s very dark. Simple, maybe it''s not as valuable as the plastic ring before him.


    However, this idea disappeared after seeing the text on the ring, and was replaced by excitement.


    "Satisfaction: A product of the Profound Sky Continent, made by the Space Master Andrew, has the function of storing items. Note: Enabling the sacredness requires magic"


    The content of the introduction is not very much, but it is enough to excite Huang Feng. He did not expect that this is the ring in the transmission. It is often mentioned in the novel. It does not have many functions. There is only one, and that is storage. Things, however, is such a function, but it is very practical, whether it is in the world in those novels or in his real world, it is the same.


    According to the above introduction, magic power is needed to activate. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of being known by others about the magic of this ordinary ring. After all, there seems to be no other magician besides himself on the earth. No one can use magic.


    However, as to how to use this ring, it is not stated clearly in the introduction. Therefore, Huang Feng needs to explore it himself. However, according to what it says requires magic and the various methods mentioned in the novels he read, Huang Feng One by one experiment.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to find a way to open the ring, that is, to concentrate his mind on the ring and input magic power into the ring at the same time. A space appeared in his mind. This space is the ring. Space out.


    Huang Feng tried to put the table in the room into the ring. When his mind moved, the table in the rental room disappeared. After that, he appeared in the ring. Then, he was using his mind to control. The table appeared in Huang Feng''s room.


    Huang Feng seemed to have found something interesting, he would put things in and put them out again. The things in his room were about to be tested by him.


    However, what makes Huang Feng a little disappointed is that other things can be put in the ring, even the bed can be put, but the storage box alone is not. No matter how he controls it, the storage box is If he couldn''t put it in, Huang Feng had to give up in the end, but he thought in his heart that this storage box is indeed special enough. If it is an ordinary storage box, it can definitely be put in.


    And Huang Feng also discovered that the space for receiving the ring is not infinite. The area inside it is about ten square meters. For now, it is still enough for Huang Feng.


    Moreover, because he has no living things here, Huang Feng doesn''t know whether this ring can store living things, or can only put these lifeless things.

 78 Chapter 78

    Because of the special nature of the ring, the things placed in it are undoubtedly very safe, even safer than in the safe of the bank. As long as his ring is not lost, the contents will not be lost, even if the ring is lost. , Other people got it, and they couldn''t get the things in the ring because they didn''t have magic power.


    After that, Huang Feng put the golden silk soft armor, "Introduction to Meditation", the Qi Yao Undefeated Technique and the Immortal Book, all these things into the ring, and put it inside to be safe. As for the place where he lives He hasn''t moved other things for the time being, and he doesn''t have anything valuable, even if it is a deposit.


    Wearing that dark ring on your hand, although it is not very good-looking, it is not ugly. It just looks very ordinary. People who don''t know the function of the ring will think it is just a stall.


    After finishing everything, Huang Feng went to cook. He happened to be able to verify that if the fairy book was placed in the ring, he could still play its role.


    Experiments have proved that even if the fairy book is placed in the space of the ring, it can still be effective. The fried rice made by Huang Feng is still delicious. It is worth mentioning that he can only cook fried rice now. , This is the cheapest and most affordable.


    After knowing that the fairy book is still effective, Huang Feng is very happy, and finally no longer need to put the book on his body in the future. In that case, he will cook his own meal and bring the book with him. If people see it, he will be suspected. Put it in the ring like this No one will see it.


    "It''s really convenient to have this ring. No wonder the characters in the novels want to have such a ring." Huang Feng thought in his heart, he even thought, with this ring, even if he goes to si, In a very aspect, no one can notice it. Of course, Huang Feng now has no such plans. With the help of the storage box, he can make money upright and there is no need to go wrong.


    "Just when can I make money?" On the crowded bus, Huang Feng thought helplessly again that the things replaced in the storage box are indeed good, but he still can''t help him make money. He still has to crowd every day. bus.


    Huang Feng is very leisurely. When he goes to work, he still chooses to cultivate his inner strength. He usually meditates at night and cultivates inner strength during the day. After all, when meditating, he has to close his eyes and concentrate, and there is nothing in the day. However, keeping your eyes closed is obviously inappropriate.


    But the internal strength of cultivation is different. He only needs to control the internal strength of the body and walk according to the established route. Although he also needs to concentrate, he does not necessarily need to close his eyes. Obviously it is more leisurely for working during the day. For him, this is good.


    "Toot toot!" When Huang Feng was standing under the big parasol to practice his internal strength, he suddenly heard the sound of a few horns, which made him startled. Suddenly, the internal strength in his body almost went the wrong way, causing confusion. Encountered the legendary mischief.


    "It seems that in the future, we can only practice internal strength in the office or the duty room. Otherwise, the sudden sound of the horn would be very scary." Huang Feng thought as he walked.


    Huang Feng naturally asked someone in the car to register, but this time the person who came here seemed quite sensible. Before Huang Feng came to the side of the car, he got out of the car and walked towards Huang Feng. .


    "Foreign vehicles need to be registered." Huang Feng said. He squinted his eyes and waited for a total of three vehicles, and they should all be together.


    "Okay, no problem, I''m going to register, we are all together," the man said.


    "Landou Group?" Huang Feng looked at the person''s name written on the paper. The Landou Group, which Huang Feng had also heard of, is a multinational company with many businesses, mainly cosmetics.


    However, what do these people do here, Tianjiao Group is also doing cosmetics, is it to seek cooperation?Huang Feng is also not clear.


    However, it was obvious that this matter was beyond his control. After the other party had registered, Huang Feng let it go.


    After that, Huang Feng didn¡¯t think about it anymore. Although there were not many foreign vehicles every day, there were also. Huang Feng couldn¡¯t pay attention to each one. It was just that, about an hour later, he suddenly received a message from his supervisor, Manager Liu. Called him to go to the large conference room on the fifth floor, under the order of the deputy general manager.


    "Deputy general manager? Isn''t that just Yumo? Why did she let herself go there?" Huang Feng thought with some doubts in his heart as he walked.


    However, when Huang Feng got outside the large conference room, he realized that he was not the only one who came here this time, there were other security guards, and Wang Ge, who was on duty with him, replaced him in the parasol. Be off guard.


    "Manager, what happened?" Huang Feng asked Manager Liu quietly.


    "Don''t worry about it, you can just go in." Manager Liu said.


    After that, Manager Liu opened the door first, and four security guards including Huang Feng also followed in.


    "Manager Yuan, I have already said very clearly, please leave." As soon as Huang Feng walked in, he heard Su Yumo''s cold voice, which was completely different from when he was together.


    I saw that Su Yumo was wearing a small office suit, sitting at the top of the conference table, looking at the people on the opposite side with a somewhat indifferent expression. Among those people, one of them was registered in Huang Feng before. That person, it''s just that at this time that person is standing, obviously in a lower position than the previous ones.


    However, Huang Feng''s eyes were attracted by Su Yumo, and even a little dazed. Su Yumo is now a professional elite, with the appearance of a shrewd boss. His face is full of confidence and his expression is very serious. When people go shopping together, they are completely different. At that time, Su Yumo was more like an ordinary friend, and he did not have the current sense of distance.


    And Huang Feng only realized now that Su Yumo is her true identity now. She is the vice president of a large group company, so how could she not have any momentum?People who have been in high positions for a long time, even if they have no momentum at the beginning, will be there over time.


    Su Yumo also discovered Huang Feng''s location at this time. She was taken aback for a moment. Originally, she called several security guards and didn''t name her, but she didn''t expect Huang Feng to be there.


    However, Su Yumo was just taken aback. She knew what time it was, and naturally wouldn''t be distracted by other things.


    "President Su no longer think about it?" A middle-aged man opposite Su Yumo said with a smile, but although he was smiling, Huang Feng did not feel a trace of warmth in his smile. It''s like a vicious snake.

 79 Chapter 79

    "No, I have considered it very clearly." Su Yumo said, shaking his head.


    "President Su, I admire your current achievements. However, I have to say that you are still too young and like to be angry." The middle-aged man shook his head and said with a pity: "I know Mr. Su is here. Why are you angry? However, in the business field, there is nothing wrong with us. I don''t think Mr. Su will be so naive, right?"


    "I''m not that naive, but I look down on your methods very much." Su Yumo said, "I know that in the business field, sometimes some methods are needed, but, like yours, I will never It won''t work."


    "Does Mr. Su tell a joke?" The middle-aged man said, "The means are not important, the important purpose is, as long as the purpose is achieved, the means used is not important at all. In the business field, the emphasis is on harmony and wealth. In the face of interests, there are no permanent enemies. I know that President Su and Mr. Xie, who are outside, must be a little angry because of the previous events, but I don¡¯t think that such an anger is necessary for the benefit."


    "So, I advise President Su to consider my proposal carefully and don''t rush to reject it. Our cooperation is good for both parties. Both President Su and President Xie are still young and need to learn a lot. It is not a good thing to be motivated." The young man said.


    "Manager Yuan, didn''t you hear what I just said? I said, I don''t need to think about it anymore. What you mentioned is impossible." Su Yumo said forcefully again, without a trace of hesitation on his face.


    "I have to say, President Su, you made a wrong decision. Perhaps a kind-hearted person like President Su would disdain to use those methods, but for me, it is enough to achieve the goal, and since President Su rejected me So, maybe this time the beauty salon is just the beginning.¡± The middle-aged man, also said Mr. Yuan in Su Yumo¡¯s mouth, with a gloomy face.


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Yumo asked back, but there was no panic on her face. She is not very old, which is correct, but it does not mean that she is incapable. On the contrary, she can and Xie Mengjiao It is impossible for two girls to manage such a large group company so well without the ability.


    "Not a threat, just a kind reminder." Manager Yuan said.


    "Thank you for your reminder. I also remind you. Always use these means of not seeing people. It will not be able to get on the stage. Sooner or later, it will fall." Su Yumo countered: "Okay, your words When you are finished, please leave. Otherwise, our security will ask you to leave."


    This time Huang Feng knew what he was called for. It turned out that these guys had bullied the door, and Su Yumo planned to blast them out.


    "President Su, don''t be so angry, business is discussed slowly, so anxious, it is not the way to discuss business." Manager Yuan said casually.


    "But I don''t want to do business with you, nor do I want to cooperate with you, Manager Liu, what are you still doing, don''t you know what to do?" Su Yumo said. Although she also knows the principle of making money with qi, so do she and Xie Mengjiao People who have their own principles, like Manager Yuan, are unwilling to deal with them.


    Although Su Yumo called his name, Manager Liu did not go up immediately. He hesitated because these people had contacted him before and didn''t say anything, just said that he wanted to give him to a friend, and the meeting gift was just a gift. He couldn''t refuse the bank card, so now he hesitated.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have so many worries. Seeing that Su Yumo''s face was dissatisfied because Manager Liu hadn''t moved, his boss didn''t seem to see Su Yumo''s expression, and still didn''t move, so Huang Feng went by himself. He went to Manager Yuan''s side and said, "Everyone, our President Su, please leave."


    Then Manager Yuan looked at Huang Feng in surprise and said, "Young man, haven''t you seen that I''m talking with you President Su? What''s the matter with you here?"


    Huang Feng was unmoved, but the other security guards next to him hesitated, and they were not sure whether what Su Yumo said just now was true or angry, so he looked at Su Yumo and wanted to confirm again. , Especially if their manager did not come forward in the first place.


    However, although Huang Feng has not been in contact with Su Yumo for a long time, he still knows a little about her, knowing that Su Yumo''s words just now are not angry words, but really want to blast these people away.


    "We, Mr. Su, don¡¯t want to discuss business with you. Didn¡¯t you see it? You don¡¯t really want me to do something and blast you out?" Seeing it, these guys are here to find fault today, so Huang Feng didn''t have a good impression of them either.


    "You!" Manager Yuan didn''t expect Huang Feng, a small security guard, to say this. He looked at Su Yumo angrily and said, "Manager Su, is this the quality of your security guards?"


    "You don''t need to ask President Su, I''m just like this, and I have a tendency to be violent, and sometimes I can''t control myself, so please leave as soon as I can''t control myself." Huang Feng said .


    "You! It''s unreasonable! President Su, since you don''t welcome us so much, then we will leave first, but I still advise you to think about what I said before, otherwise, you will regret today''s decision." Then Manager Yuan is really afraid of Huang Feng doing it. After all, in his mind, Huang Feng is just a security guard who doesn¡¯t understand anything. Such a person can only use brute force instead of his brain. If he did it, he would still be ashamed of himself, so he couldn''t keep entanglement with Huang Feng, that would outweigh the gain.


    "Easy to go, don¡¯t give it away. Also, I think Manager Yuan may be too old and easy to forget things. I have already made it clear that we will not agree to your previous proposal, and neither will we. There will be any possibility of cooperation." Su Yumo didn''t mean to stand up to show him off at all. On the contrary, his tone of voice was cold.


    "Huh! A woman with long hair and short knowledge! When you regret it" Manager Yuan said unceremoniously. He didn''t put Su Yumo in his eyes at all when he said this.


    Hearing what he said, Huang Feng frowned. This guy was so arrogant in their turf. If he didn''t teach him a lesson, it would be really unreasonable.


    As a result, Manager Yuan, who was walking well ahead, called out suddenly, then fell forward without warning.

 80 Chapter 80

    "Be careful!"


    The person next to him suddenly shouted, but it didn''t seem to have any effect. Someone was hurriedly preparing to pull, and he was a step slower. After all, Manager Yuan fell too suddenly.


    "Touch!" Manager Yuan himself didn''t have the slightest preparation. By the time he reacted, his head had already been in close contact with the ground. Fortunately, his hand blocked a bit in the last time and there was no bleeding. In this way, his whole person was knocked into a daze, and his forehead was swollen.


    "Oh, Manager Yuan, are you okay, such a big person, why are you walking so carelessly? Is it really like our President Su said, because you are getting older and walking unstable?" Huang Feng is next to him. Very "caring" said.


    "Hmph, get out of the way." Manager Yuan has a terrible headache now, and when he sees Huang Feng''s appearance, his heart is even more angry.


    "Manager Yuan, you fell on your own, why do you want to get angry with me? Although I almost couldn''t help but want to do it just now, but, before I did it, you fell to the ground yourself. You can''t blame me." Huang Feng said.


    Indeed, when Manager Yuan fell, Huang Feng was still a little away from him. Therefore, this matter had nothing to do with Huang Feng. Of course, this was the idea of ??Manager Yuan and others.


    "That, Manager Yuan, I want to tell you something." Seeing Manager Yuan was about to leave, Huang Feng said suddenly.


    "I have nothing to say with you, a little security guard." Manager Yuan said with some disdain.


    "Well, goodbye!" Huang Feng said with a shrug.


    Manager Yuan rubbed his forehead and left with a gloomy face. He hasn''t figured out how he fell suddenly just now. Does he have any hidden illnesses?


    "what!"


    While Manager Yuan was thinking about walking, suddenly an employee of Tianjiao Group came across from him. This was nothing at all. However, when the other party saw Manager Yuan, they immediately yelled. Her scream attracted Many people looked at it this way, and suddenly a lot of people exclaimed, but it was not as loud as that person just now.


    "This is the employees of Tianjiao Group? A group of crazy and yelling people is nothing to worry about." Seeing the reaction of these people, Manager Yuan said with some disdain. He originally regarded Tianjiao Group as a competitor, but Now, seeing the reactions of these employees, he suddenly felt that he might have viewed the group highly before, and there was no need to take it seriously.


    "Manager Yuan, your pants." At this moment, a person next to Manager Yuan suddenly reminded him in a low voice.


    "My trousers? What happened to my trousers?" Manager Yuan said with a face of doubt, while looking down at his lower body, he was stunned, and then his face turned white after a brush.


    It turned out that the zipper of his pants was unzipped at some point, revealing the red underwear inside, which was very conspicuous.


    At this time, Manager Yuan understood a little. Just now, the employees seemed to yell after seeing the situation below him. He even heard someone say something like rascals, perverts, perverts, and so on. They thought they belonged to this company. The employee has a problem with his brain. As a result, it seems that the problem is not caused by others, but by themselves.


    Manager Yuan hurriedly pulled the zipper, but he was anxious to find that the zipper seemed to be broken and couldn''t pull it up. So, he could only grab a briefcase from the entourage next to it and block it underneath. In the voice of those employees of Tianjiao Group, they fled in embarrassment.


    Huang Feng stood there happily, watching the opponent run away in embarrassment. He did the thing just now. He found that after learning magic, he didn''t have many chances to fight and fight, but he used it a lot for the whole person.


    "Huang Feng, stay for a while and everyone else will go out." Su Yumo''s voice sounded. After that, the security guards all left the meeting room. Manager Yuan and others left by themselves, so they were no longer needed.


    "President Su, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng said when he came to Su Yumo''s side. In the company, he was naturally better than Su Yumo''s name.


    At this time, Su Yumo was a little different from before. She was stable as usual even in the face of an old fox like Manager Yuan, without the slightest stage fright, and she performed easily.


    But now, there are a lot of tired looks on her face. After all, she is just an ordinary girl, even about the same size as Huang Feng. She wants to support Xie Mengjiao, who is the same size. For such a large company, it must be very tiring, and it is even more tiring because of something recently encountered.


    "Nothing, just sit and sit with me." Su Yumo said, her heart was not as strong as she showed. In many cases, it was just being strong. She needed the understanding and care of others. When Xie Mengjiao was absent , The first thing she thought of was Huang Feng, even if he couldn''t help herself, but just accompany herself, Su Yumo would feel more comfortable.


    "President Su, can you tell me something? Even if I can''t help me, you will feel more comfortable if you speak out. Don''t hide in your heart when you are under pressure." Huang Feng said.


    "Actually, there is nothing I can''t say." Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng and said, "Do you remember the things you encountered at the gate of the factory before, those people should be related to the few people just now."


    "Really? I knew that I shouldn''t have let them leave so easily." Huang Feng said.


    What he said was from the bottom of his heart. He did not forget the incident in front of the factory. At that time, he had not learned the inner strength and magic. If it were not for the golden silk soft armor, he would be seriously injured if he did not die that day. Huang Feng couldn''t forget so easily. After knowing who sent those people, he naturally wanted to get some interest back for himself.


    "In addition to those people, there is also a client of our company who has been cooperating very well before, and there was a problem." Su Yumo then gave a general overview of the beauty salon: "And behind this incident , There are also the shadows of those people just now, if no surprises, they did it."


    "What''s even more hateful is that these guys actually bullied the door today and said they wanted to cooperate with our company. In fact, they were too weird to annex and acquire our company." Su Yumo said with some disdain.


    Huang Feng now understands what the company has encountered, and why Su Yumo just didn¡¯t have a good attitude. The other party first calculated his company, and now he still thinks about acquiring his company in the name of cooperation, Su Yumo Mo didn''t let Huang Feng and the others beat them out, it was already considered polite.

 81 Chapter 81

    "President Su, you should have told me just now. I would never let those guys go out so easily." Huang Feng said. Just now, he just carefully disciplined the opponent and it was not too serious. If it''s such an abomination, he will make even heavier moves.


    "Okay, I don''t have the same knowledge as them." Su Yumo said, she didn''t want to be too much, but she didn''t want to be too defensive. The other party''s words have already been said, and she won''t let it go.


    Huang Feng thought for a while. It seemed that he couldn''t help much. Fortunately, Su Yumo just chatted with her and didn''t ask him to do anything.


    After chatting with Huang Feng for a while, Su Yumo''s mood really improved, and once again restored the appearance of the confident superwoman. Although the other party is aggressive, they are not papery, who can laugh. In the end, not necessarily.


    However, Su Yumo''s heart was even more dissatisfied with Manager Liu. When he asked him to do it, he hesitated. This is not the first time Su Yumo was dissatisfied with Manager Liu. The last time he was at the factory gate. Su Yumo''s dissatisfaction was also aroused by the inaction of those security guards, and this dissatisfaction is constantly deepening.


    Looking at Huang Feng next to him, Su Yumo wondered whether he should be given a chance?


    Because Su Yumo had other things to do, Huang Feng didn¡¯t stay there for a long time, so he went out. He was also concerned about what Su Yumo just said, because he now feels like he and Su Yu Mo''s relationship is more like a friend, rather than an unfeeling subordinate relationship. He naturally wants to help with the difficulties of his friends.


    However, Huang Feng thought about his current ability, as if he was not enough to do anything, so he could only see how the other party made the move.


    The rest of the time, everything was normal, but at lunchtime, a security guard said that Manager Liu was called by Mr. Su to scold him. When he came back, Manager Liu''s face was very ugly, and Huang Feng didn''t think so. What''s wrong, this thing is obviously that Manager Liu did not do the right thing. No matter what he thinks in his heart, his boss allows himself to do things, but Manager Liu is indifferent in front of outsiders. It can''t be justified.


    While Huang Feng was at work leisurely, on the Profound Sky Continent, Ouyang Xingwen, who had a hangover, finally woke up after three poles in the sun, rubbed his still aching head, and wobbled up. As for meditation, obviously he didn''t want to do that now. Before he wanted to, he had already taken Qizhi Pill anyway. Sooner or later, he would awaken his magic talent, so he didn''t have to practice so hard every day.


    Ouyang Xingwen was in a good mood after eating Wang Er''s early arrival. After getting the ring yesterday, it really caused a sensation among friends. Those guys are usually pretty good, but none of them have the ring. Yes, after all, this is a rarity, not a local stall, and the envious eyes of those guys made Ouyang Xingwen very enjoyable.


    Thinking of this, Ouyang Xingwen looked at his hand again. He also wanted to play with this ring, but when he looked at his hand, he was stunned, because he found that he was holding it. The ring seems to have changed, and the change is not small.


    Ouyang Xingwen, who thought he was not awake, rubbed his eyes vigorously, looked at his hand again, and found that he had not made a mistake, that taking a ring was really different.


    "What the hell is going on? Why did this Na Jie change in one night? I haven''t heard that Na Jie will change its appearance." Ouyang Xingwen thought with doubts in his heart.


    I took the ring from my hand and felt it with confidence, and found that the surface touch was different. Although the previous one looked very simple, it had a metallic feel to the touch, but now this ring is not. The touch is completely different, there are totally two feelings.


    Ouyang Xingwen, who was a little flustered in his heart, wondered if there was any change in the ring, he was eager to verify, but it takes magic to open the ring, and he has not awakened his magic talent, so naturally there is no magic in his body. Now he has no way to open the ring. It can be said that now he has the ring for pretending to be B. It has no substantive use.


    "Wang Er, go and invite Guardian Li." Ouyang Xingwen said to Wang Er looking at this obviously different Najie.


    "Okay, Master." Wang Er took the order and left.


    Soon, Guardian Li came. He was the guardian of the Ouyang family and his status was not low. However, he did not dare to neglect the call of Ouyang Xingwen, the only son of the Ouyang family.


    "Guardian Li, help me see what is going on with this ring. When my father gave it to me yesterday, it didn''t look like this? Will the shape of the ring change by itself?" Ouyang Xingwen holds the ring. The ring handed the ring to Protector Li and said that Protector Li himself is a magician, so opening the ring is naturally not a problem.


    With some excitement and jealousy, Li Hufa said: "The humble post has never heard that taking the ring will change its appearance. Once a ring is formed, it will not change."


    Guardian Li rubs the ring. For Ouyang Xingwen, who is so young and not a magician, he can have a ring that all magicians would like to have. He is still a little jealous in his heart. It''s been many years since I became a magician, but I have never obtained such a thing as a ring.


    It¡¯s just that Guard Li¡¯s brows frowned soon, and the envy and jealousy of Ouyang Xingwen in his heart quickly disappeared, because he felt that the ring in his hand did not seem to be a ring, because it felt completely different when he touched it. Although he himself didn''t take precepts, he knew a little about taking precepts. However, according to his understanding, taking precepts was obviously not such a touch.


    "What''s wrong?" Ouyang Xingwen asked when he saw Li Hufa frowned.


    "Master, who gave you this ring? Does the other party say this is for taking the ring?" Huo Fa Li did not answer Ouyang Xingwen''s words, but asked rhetorically.


    "This ring was given to me by my father. He said, this is a ring, but when I gave it yesterday, it didn''t look like this. What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with it?" Xingwen asked quickly.


    "It was given by the Patriarch? It should not be wrong, but, based on the observation of the humble position, this ring is obviously not a ring, and magic can''t open it at all." Li Hufa said to Ouyang Xingwen.

 82 Chapter 82: Did You Steal It

    "Isn''t it? How is it possible? This is what my father has always put next to him, and has used it before. When the tomb thief sold it to my father, I was still there. My father also tried it personally. It''s really accepting the ring!" Ouyang Xingwen yelled, unacceptably.


    "Master, calm down!" Protector Li looked at Ouyang Xingwen, who was obviously a little excited, and said, "Master, since you said that, it should not be wrong, and the Patriarch will not make such a mistake, so what you just said, this The ring is different from yesterday, what''s the matter?"


    Guardian Li clearly saw something strange in this, how could a ring change by itself?Something must have happened in this.


    "That''s right, when my father gave me the ring yesterday, the ring felt different from the current one. It had a metallic feel. Moreover, the ring was black and not slippery, but now this one is white, two rings. It''s completely different." Ouyang Xingwen said.


    "That''s weird. According to the understanding of the humble position, the ring from yesterday that the young master said should be the ring, but now this is obviously not, the young master has been here yesterday?" Li Hufa asked, he knew these rings Tian Ouyang Xingwen was confined by the owner, but he also knew that Ouyang Xingwen was not such an honest person.


    "No, I went to the gambling boat yesterday, and then I went to drink." Ouyang Xingwen shook his head. He didn''t have any concealment. Anyway, as long as he didn''t let his father know, others would even know that he was out. Not afraid.


    "However, I remember that when I came back, the ring hadn''t changed." Ouyang Xingwen said somewhat puzzled.


    "Master, are you sure?"


    "Yes, I should be sure." Ouyang Xingwen said unconfidently. After all, when he came back yesterday, the whole person was in a drunk state. At most, he remembered that when he came out of the gambling boat, the ring did not change. But, after drinking, I can¡¯t remember.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head and looked at Wang Er. This Wang Er had been by his side yesterday. He should be clear.


    "Wang Er, when I came back yesterday, did this ring look like this now?"


    "No, the young master came back, the ring is not like it is now." Wang Er said.


    "That changed after coming back." Li Hufa said, "Master, did anyone come to your room last night and at night?" He knew that although the young master was not very old, he was not a good man and believer. There are quite a few maids who have been tainted by him.


    "No, Master I served to sleep, and no one else came at night." Seeing Ouyang Xingwen looking at him, Wang Er continued.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Li Hufa and Ouyang Xingwen both staring at him, their expressions were very bad, especially Ouyang Xingwen, there was a bit of fire in his eyes.


    "You mean, since I came back, you alone have entered my room?" Ouyang Xingwen said, staring at Wang Er.


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t let other people serve the young master, for fear that they would disturb the young master''s dreams." Wang Er saw that Ouyang Xingwen''s expression was a little wrong, but he hadn''t realized what was going on. Still thinking about expressing himself in front of Ouyang Xingwen.


    The fact is also true. In order to perform in front of Ouyang Xingwen and gain more favor, Wang Er usually excludes other people from contacting Ouyang Xingwen, and he does many things by himself. In this way, other people will not have the opportunity to be in Ouyang. Xingwen performed in front of him, and Ouyang Xingwen also commanded him to favor him alone.


    "Slap!" Before Wang Er could react, Ouyang Xingwen had already slapped him on the face and hit him directly. I don''t know why Ouyang Xingwen hit him.


    "Say, did you steal my ring?!" Ouyang Xingwen asked with a gloomy face, but he finally got this ring. I thought about it for a long time, but I didn''t play it, so he was It''s dropped.


    Moreover, he also wants to understand that from beginning to end yesterday, Wang Er was with him. Even if other people wanted to change his ring, it would be difficult to do it. After all, the ring was always on his. In hand, if others want to drop the package, it is impossible for Wang Er to fail to find out.


    In addition to Wang Er''s words, then the matter is already obvious, the ring was dropped, but it was not dropped by others, but by Wang Er who had been with him.


    "Puff!" Wang Er knelt down all of a sudden, without any hesitation, arguing: "Master, it''s wrong, I didn''t take your ring, I really didn''t take it."


    "It''s not you, who else, you were the only one who was with me yesterday. Is there anyone else who can have a chance?" Ouyang Xingwen asked.


    "This, this, maybe someone stole it while you were drinking, Young Master." Wang Er said with some bumps.


    "Didn''t you just say that when you came back, was the ring still there?" Ouyang Xingwen didn''t believe what Wang Er said now: "Moreover, when I drank yesterday, you were always by my side, right? Stealing the ring from here? Are you blind or stupid?"


    "This, this..." Wang Er''s face was bitter and he didn''t know how to explain. In fact, when he came back yesterday, the ring on Ouyang Xingwen''s hand was indeed there, and it was not what it is now. , He did remember.


    "What is this, where is the ring hidden?" Ouyang Xingwen asked.


    "Master, I really didn''t take it. I didn''t take it. I swear to God!" Wang Er said anxiously. He also knew the weight of the ring. How could he have the courage to steal it, and he also expected the future Relying on Ouyang Xingwen''s prestige, how could he steal Ouyang Xingwen''s things.


    However, now Ouyang Xingwen couldn''t listen to his words. He just wanted to get the ring back. He also determined that Wang Er stole it. There will be no one else except him.


    The ring is not only what he has always dreamed of, but more importantly, the ring is really valuable. If his father knew that the ring was lost so quickly, he would be able to kill him alive, even if his mother stopped him. It''s useless.


    On the one hand, Li Hufa watched Ouyang Xingwen while fighting and questioning Wang Er. He didn''t mean to stop him. This Wang Er usually relied on being favored by the young master, and ignored many people and talked to himself. At the time, he was also arrogant. Seeing him being beaten by Ouyang Xingwen, Li Hufa only felt a burst of joy in his heart.

 83 Chapter 83

    Ouyang Xingwen punched and kicked Wang Er''s body, but the grievance in his heart was not less than that. This is different from other things, this thing is too important.


    However, no matter how Ouyang Xingwen beats, Wang Er always said that he didn¡¯t steal the things by himself, and he didn¡¯t want to be beaten. However, he really didn¡¯t know where the ring was going, and he cursed the person who stole the ring. A meal.


    At Huangfeng on the earth, he sneezed a few suddenly for no reason.


    Ouyang Xingwen didn''t stop until he got tired, and Wang Er was beaten by him on the ground and grunted. However, because Ouyang Xingwen didn''t have much hands-on skills, Wang Er was not seriously injured. However, it was also quite embarrassing.


    "Give you one day, if you don''t let me find out Najie, I will kill you!" Ouyang Xingwen said viciously to Wang Er.


    Hufa Li gleefully glanced at Wang Er, who was like a dead dog. This guy is not as beautiful as before, and it should be his luck that made him feel like that normally.


    After Wang Er regained his strength, he searched for the ring, Ouyang Xingwen was already fierce, and Wang Er also knew the importance of the ring, so he knew that if he really couldn''t find it, Ouyang Xing Wen may not really kill his own dog, but he will never let him go easily.


    On the other side, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening in the Profound Sky Continent. He is still at work leisurely at this time. As for the ring, it¡¯s good to wear it on his hand, let alone this. The size of the ring is just right.


    When he was about to get off work, Su Yumo found Huang Feng again, but this time it was not because of official business, but personal business.


    "Don''t rush away after get off work, go to my house." Su Yumo said.


    "Huh?" Huang Feng exclaimed suddenly. He had some special feelings about it. After all, it was there that he saw Su Yumo''s very private scene.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s expression, Su Yumo seemed to understand what he was thinking, with a blush on his face, he gave Huang Feng a fierce look and left.


    After work, Huang Feng really did not leave, but was waiting for Su Yumo. However, Huang Feng was afraid that other people in the company would gossiping when seeing him often get in Su Yumo''s car, so he found a remote place to wait for Su Yumo. Mo, he didn''t care about it, but Su Yumo, a girl, would definitely not want to hear such rumors.


    "Get in the car!" Su Yumo said to Huang Feng outside the window while wearing sunglasses, but he didn''t mean to get off the car.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng decisively went to the position of the co-pilot so that the boss could drive for him. Huang Feng felt a little refreshed.


    "The clothes I bought for a friend yesterday were not sent out." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng in the car.


    "Why? Doesn''t he like it? Your friend''s vision is too high." Huang Feng said, all these things are expensive, so I can''t look down on them. That friend of Su Yumo, the clothes he usually wears , Are all customized?


    "No, he has something to go abroad. He left early this morning and will have to stay abroad for a while." Su Yumo said, "So, those clothes are cheaper for you."


    "What, what do you mean?" Huang Feng was a little dumbfounded.


    "Those clothes are also a waste. When he comes back, I will buy new ones for him. All these things will be given to you. Anyway, I bought them according to your body shape when I bought them yesterday, so you can wear them properly." Yumo said lightly.


    "No, those things are quite expensive, it''s a bit inappropriate." Huang Feng said, although his relationship with Su Yumo is okay, but it is the relationship between ordinary friends, and she collects such valuable things. Inappropriate.


    "If there is something inappropriate, if you don¡¯t wear it, I don¡¯t want those things. It¡¯s better than a waste. When he comes back, I don¡¯t know when it will be. At that time, there will be new products. I don¡¯t like it. I gave it to you. It¡¯s just like thanking you for shopping with me yesterday. If you really don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s okay. I just leave it at home and take up space.¡±


    "Don''t, it''s a shame to throw such a good thing. I said you rich people really can''t understand it. If you say that you throw it away, then throw away such a good thing." Huang Feng said quickly, to be honest, he has all these things. I like it very much. Now that he hears that Su Yumo is about to throw it away, of course he will feel sorry.


    "What should I do if I don''t throw it away? I can''t use those men''s things in a girl''s home, right? Put it at home and take a place, give it to you, don''t want it." Su Yumo said.


    "Yes, I want, why not, it''s better than you throw it away. Let me talk about it first. You gave it to me. Don''t ask me for money. I don''t have any money." Huang Feng said, he knew Those things were just bought, they were useless once, and they were expensive, and he didn''t have that much money.


    "Okay, don''t worry, I won''t ask you for money, Scrooge." Su Yumo''s mouth curled up and said, "However, you have to do something after taking my things."


    "What do you do? Didn''t you say that I was grateful for yesterday, I went shopping with you? Do you want you to subtly rule me?" Huang Feng looked frightened.


    Huang Feng''s words shocked Su Yumo. The car swayed a few times. Then, he said with shame, "Who wants the unspoken rules for you? I want you to cook for me later!"


    "It turned out to be cooking, you said it earlier, it scared me, as long as it is not dedicated, everything else is easy to say." Huang Feng said with a relieved expression.


    "You, Huang Feng, I really didn''t find out before. You turned out to be such a slick person." Su Yumo said a little shamelessly.


    "Hey, just make a joke to liven up the atmosphere." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "If you play such a joke again, the two of us will have a car accident." Su Yumo said.


    When Huang Feng said to Su Yumo¡¯s residence, he took those things from Su Yumo''s hands. As expected, they were all those bought yesterday. There are a lot of them. Even the expensive watch is in it. Su Yumo Mo is no more.


    "That man is really not blessed. A big beauty like you personally went to buy something for him. He actually didn''t have time to connect and collect. It''s cheaper for me, hehe." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo with a smile.


    "Okay, don''t be poor, go cook, I''m hungry." Su Yumo took a trip to the sofa, turned on the TV, and said to Huang Feng.


    "Yeah!" With so many good things from others, Huang Feng had to say no matter how, fortunately, he kept the "fairy book" with him all the time. It was much more convenient and would not be exposed.

 84 Chapter 84

    As soon as Huang Feng left, Su Yumo turned his gaze away from the TV, looked at the kitchen, and looked at Huang Feng¡¯s busy figure. Su Yumo was in a daze for a while. In fact, those clothes and other items were originally bought by Huang Feng. Yes, the friend in her mouth does not exist at all, and today she also specifically found an excuse to let Huang Feng come, just to have a meal with Huang Feng.


    I don''t know why, she really wants to see Huang Feng now, even if she doesn''t do anything, she doesn''t say anything, she also wants to see him, just take a look.


    As for the kitchen, both she and Xie Mengjiao rarely go in. Both of them have average craftsmanship. When they come back from work, they generally don¡¯t want to cook. As for the others, no one has ever gone in again. Huang Feng can be said to be the only one besides her and Xie Mengjiao.


    Su Yumo herself had a vague feeling about what Huang Feng was like, but she was not very sure. She can only do it now.


    "It''s done, wash your hands, you can eat right away." Just when Su Yumo was thinking about it, Huang Feng came out of the kitchen and said.


    "So fast?" Su Yumo said subconsciously: "You don''t just cook one dish, do you?"


    "How is it possible? The authentic three dishes and one soup are guaranteed to be enough." Huang Feng said, three dishes and one soup for two people are indeed enough.


    When he was cooking in the kitchen just now, because there were two stoves, Huang Feng tried to cook two dishes at the same time, but he didn''t expect it to be possible. Because of the use of "Xianshu", his cooking speed was faster than others. Hurry, now he is cooking two dishes together, his speed is naturally faster, so that now he has prepared three dishes and one soup, the rice is not good, so he can only use the leftover rice from yesterday. I fry it. Fortunately, the fried rice he made tastes good.


    When Su Yumo came out after washing his hands, the whole room was full of fragrance.


    "It''s so fragrant, Huang Feng, even if you don''t work as a security guard, you can still support yourself as a chef, and you are definitely a celebrity chef." Su Yumo said, looking at the dishes on the table. These dishes are all yellow. Feng used the ingredients she kept in the refrigerator. Although she and Xie Mengjiao didn''t go to the kitchen often, they would also prepare some ingredients and occasionally have a leisure time to make a meal, so she was not short of ingredients.


    "That is, it''s just that I don''t have any interest in being a chef, so I just cook it at home." Huang Feng said while placing the dishes and chopsticks. The action and the state are as if this is his home.


    Su Yumo couldn''t wait to take a sip, and immediately felt that his mouth was full of aroma. This kind of taste, not to mention that she and Xie Mengjiao couldn''t do it, even the chefs in those well-known hotels couldn''t make it. Come.


    "It''s so delicious. Usually, Mengjiao and I usually eat outside. We have eaten a lot of restaurants, but none of them are as delicious as you." Su Yumo said while eating.


    "Eating outside is unhygienic and costly. It''s not worthwhile." Huang Feng also ate himself.


    "Then there is no way, Mengjiao and I are both very common in craftsmanship. Moreover, both of them don''t want to do it after coming back from get off work, so they can only eat out or order takeaway." Su Yumo said.


    "Yes, most of the women in the past can cook. Now, there are not many of you women who can cook." Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo gave him a blank look, but did not refute her, who would make her know how to cook.


    "Then what if the girlfriend you find in the future doesn''t know how to cook?" Su Yumo said.


    "Then I will do it. I will do it anyway." Huang Feng said, "However, it is better to find someone who can do it. It is also interesting to do it with two people. Although, I also know that the probability is not too high. ."


    Huang Feng didn''t like cooking very much before, but he just won the "Fairy Book" recently and he has a lot of enthusiasm, so he still likes to cook recently.


    Su Yumo nodded without speaking.


    Three dishes and one soup seemed to be a lot, but in the end they were eaten by both of them. There was no soup left. After finishing eating, Su Yumo leaned on the back of the chair, complaining a little dissatisfied that he had eaten too much. .


    "If you eat your meal every day, you will be fat and faceless to see people." Su Yumo said.


    "How come, you underestimated your own charm, if you say something now that you want to find a boyfriend, I guarantee that the people in line can go to the imperial capital from here." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "What about you? Will you line up?" Su Yumo asked casually.


    "Me?" Huang Feng was taken aback, then said with a smile: "I must be the first!"


    Su Yumo smiled, very happy.


    After the meal, Huang Feng stayed for a while and left. However, when he left, he brought with him what Su Yumo had given him, which he had earned with hard work.


    "This kind of thing is not bad, next time there is such a good thing, even if it is to cook ten meals, I will be happy to go shopping in Shitian Street." Huang Feng said with a smile looking at the thing in his hand.


    When Huang Feng got off the bus, the sky was already very dark, and the street lights had already turned on. At this time, it was the favorite time for young people who like nightlife. However, Huang Feng had no money in his pocket. I won''t think about those things anymore.


    The place where Huang Feng lives is relatively remote. Therefore, at this late hour, there are not many people here, and there are no pedestrians on the road. Fortunately, Huang Feng is not a timid person, and there is no need to worry about anything. .


    However, when he walked into a darker path, he found a person standing on the path, and that person was standing in the middle of the path, not knowing what he was doing.


    "It''s so late, isn''t it because you want to be deliberately scary when you are on this dark road?" Huang Feng muttered to himself, but he didn''t think much.


    "Are you Huang Feng?" Unexpectedly, when Huang Feng approached the person, the person spoke actively.


    "Yes, who are you? Do we know? When did I become a celebrity? How come everyone knows me?" Huang Feng said with some confusion. From the other''s figure and voice, it seemed that he didn''t know this person. .


    "You can do it!" the man said, his voice was a little low, and the surrounding environment gave people a gloomy feeling.


    Then, before Huang Feng could react, the man had already shot and punched him in the chest.


    In addition to knowing internal power and magic, Huang Feng is an ordinary person, with average skills, and the opponent''s shot was sudden. He couldn''t react at all, and he was blown out by a punch.

 85 Chapter 85 Magic in the Dark

    "Ahem, you are sick, how can you hit someone when you meet?!" Huang Feng said, clutching his chest, coughing a few times, relieving the pain.


    "It''s not very good, why do they say you are good at skill?" The person did not answer Huang Feng''s question, but asked instead.


    "They? Who are they?" Huang Feng asked, but he was careful this time and would not be attacked by the other side.


    "Did you beat a few people away the other day?" the man asked.


    "Oh, it turns out that you are in the same group with them." Huang Feng suddenly.


    "A group? They are worthy too!" The man said disdainfully, obviously in his tone that he looked down upon the last few people.


    "However, although I am not in a group with them, but the purpose is the same as them, so you still have one hand and one foot, you choose yourself." The man said.


    Originally, after he took over the task, he was told that Huang Feng had some skills and asked him to be more careful, so he deliberately spent some time investigating Huang Feng''s situation and found that he was just an ordinary little security guard, but he was naturally cautious. He was still a little worried, so he made a sudden move just now to test Huang Feng.


    However, he didn''t expect that Huang Feng was so vulnerable, and he didn''t react at all to his actions, which was really disappointing.


    "I said you people are really cruel enough. You need other people''s hands and feet at every turn, and that boy An is not a thing. I just stopped him once. I was so reluctant and called once. People can¡¯t do it, so I have to call it a second time.¡± Huang Feng said a little bit, and at the same time he understood in his heart that the boy An was really small-minded. When Su Yumo said before, he It''s not too serious, now it seems that the other party is more careful than he thought, a little thing, such revenge.


    "I don''t care what kind of grudges you have with that Young Master Tong, I just follow orders, do you do it yourself, or do I help you?" the man said, his tone full of confidence.


    "Are you very confident?" Huang Feng stood up and said.


    "Of course, before that punch, I still had some doubts, but now, I don''t think you have any abilities to turn over." The man said confidently, apparently after experimenting with Huang Feng. Feng''s skills are already well understood.


    "Really? Try it!" Huang Feng said. After that, his lips moved slightly. Now is not the time to hide his strength, otherwise his hands and feet may really be lost.


    "I can''t help myself!" Seeing Huang Feng''s attitude, the man knew that he was going to hold on to the end, so he was no longer polite, and rushed towards Huang Feng again.


    It¡¯s just that, suddenly he felt something under his feet suddenly entangled him, making his feet unable to move. He was shocked, but he didn¡¯t panic. He pushed his hands on the ground, and the whole person was lying on the ground. There is no harm.


    "Sure enough!" The man muttered to himself. After returning home, the few people who had been beaten back by Huang Feng also said some strange things they had encountered. At the time, this person didn''t take it seriously. People are making excuses for their failures, but now it seems that those people are not completely lying.


    It was too dark. This person did not see what was on his feet. He could only rely on the general feeling. It seemed to be something like vines. He took out a dagger from his arms and was about to cut off the feet. Those things, but when he came to the feet, he found that there was nothing, and he was also free.


    Huang Feng naturally didn''t want him to see the vines. After all, the other party guessed it was one thing, seeing it with his own eyes was another thing, and he didn''t only have such a magic.


    As soon as the man was about to stand up, he instinctively felt the danger. It seemed that there was a gust of wind. He rolled aside subconsciously, but there was still a cut in his arm and blood gushing out.


    Huang Feng used the wind blade this time, which is different from the previous few times. The previous few times, he was just to teach others and did not intend to cause any harm. The clothes were cut, but this time Huang Feng went to hurt the opponent, so naturally he didn''t have any strength. However, his actual combat experience is lacking, and the opponent has the strength. So, this time, Although it hurt the opponent, it didn''t cause much damage.


    "What hidden weapon did you use?" The man asked Huang Feng, he thought Huang Feng was the hidden weapon just used.


    However, Huang Feng did not answer him, but kept using the wind blade. After using this skill to see its power, Huang Feng decided to use this skill instead of others, other things like fireball, ice bomb, etc. Wait, the opponent will find the clues, but Wind Blade won''t. The concealment of this skill is very good, even if it hits the opponent, he will not find anything.


    The man felt like he was going crazy. Originally, he thought Huang Feng was not very powerful and he was still very confident. However, now Huang Feng is relying on a hidden weapon he doesn''t know, suppressing himself to death, and he can''t get close. , And I have been injured a lot by the opponent, if I hadn''t reacted quickly, I am afraid that he would be seriously injured now.


    Huang Feng looked at the embarrassed person on the opposite side, but he didn''t feel much at ease. Through this battle, he has found that his combat experience is seriously inadequate. It is okay to teach ordinary people, like the one in front of him. It¡¯s a bit difficult for people to deal with it.


    Moreover, the energy in the colorful ball of light in his body is constantly being consumed. If he hadn''t been able to recover both magic and internal energy at the same time, he would have only practiced for a few days, and he would not be able to hold on for too long. time.


    However, Huang Feng was anxious, and the other party was even more anxious. He never expected that Huang Feng had such a powerful hidden weapon. Huang Feng''s skill was indeed average, but his hidden weapon was so powerful that he was not at all. The opponent, moreover, it can be seen that the opponent has no actual combat experience, so that he can persist until now, and once the opponent is familiar with his own rhythm, then he will be in luck.


    Huang Feng is now practicing with him. The appearance of this person has helped Huang Feng very well, increased his practical experience, and at the same time made him have a deeper understanding of magic. Because he wants to suppress the opponent, he uses magic. The speed must be fast, otherwise, if the opponent has a chance to breathe, they will attack, and after that, it will only be yourself who will be defeated.

 86 Chapter 86

    With the passage of time, Huang Feng released magic faster and faster, and his understanding of magic became deeper and deeper. As a result, the opposite person became more and more embarrassed. He could still try to avoid it at first. Some Huang Feng''s attacks, but when they were behind, Huang Feng''s attack, he could not dodge completely.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t intend to kill him. Otherwise, he controlled Feng Jian to attack his throat, and his heart attacked. He would be finished. He understood this and knew that Huang Feng had no killer.


    "Stop, don''t fight, I give up!" The man finally couldn''t hold on. Although Huang Feng didn''t intend to kill him, he suffered more and more injuries. He was not an iron man. It will feel painful, and the more injured, the slower he moves. Originally, he had no certainty that he could defeat Huang Feng, and now it is even impossible.


    The hero doesn''t take the reason for the loss in front of him, he still understands. After knowing that he can''t defeat Huang Feng, he simply admits defeat.


    "Why didn''t you fight anymore?" Huang Feng looked at the person opposite, stood there without moving. It seemed that he really gave in. He still felt a little regretful in his heart. After all, such a good practicer is not. It''s so easy to find, because the opponent uses magic much faster.


    "Don¡¯t fight, I can¡¯t fight you. Whatever you want to do, do whatever you want." The man looked at Huang Feng and said. He didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng, who was so much younger than him, was of average skill, but was a hidden weapon. His Kungfu is so powerful that he doesn''t even have the opportunity to get close.


    "This..." Huang Feng was caught off guard by the attitude of the other party. He didn''t even think about how to treat the other party.


    "Forget it, let''s go. After all, the source of this incident is in Tong Zi''an. I will go to him." Huang Feng said. After thinking about it, it seems that he just let the other party go. Otherwise, kill him?That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t it take yourself in too? Obviously it¡¯s not worthwhile. As for the abolition of the opponent, he is not so cruel now. Although the opponent came up at his own hands and feet, but, after all, he did not succeed. Moreover, he was just following orders, and he didn''t need to be angry with him.


    Of course, Huang Feng''s ability to let him go so easily is also related to the battle just now. The timely appearance of this person allowed him to understand his current shortcomings and at the same time helped him strengthen his understanding of magic. He didn''t take the initiative, but, after all, he helped him indirectly, and Huang Feng accepted his love in his heart.


    "You just let me go like this?" The man seemed surprised at Huang Feng''s attitude. He had no idea that Huang Feng would let him go so easily. When he wanted to come, Huang Feng would not kill himself. He would definitely abolish himself or severely injure himself, but now it seems that Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have that idea. As for the injuries he suffered in previous battles, they were all skin injuries. Although they shed some blood, they seemed terrifying. However, it doesn''t take two days to recover, which is not a problem at all.


    "Why, don''t want to leave?" Huang Feng said while looking at the other party.


    "Well, today I count as Tian Jun owes you a favor. If you need me in the future, please do not hesitate to order." That person, Tian Jun, said to Huang Feng. He doesn''t like owing others, in his eyes , Huang Feng released himself this time, because he owed Huang Feng a favor, and this favor must be paid back.


    "Okay, whatever you want, let''s go." Huang Feng said indifferently, he didn''t take Tian Jun''s words to heart.


    Then Tian Jun took a deep look at Huang Feng again, then turned around and left. However, he took note of what happened tonight.


    After Huang Feng saw the opponent gone, he frowned and held his chest. At first, Tian Jun''s punch was not small. If Huang Feng hadn''t cultivated his internal strength, he might have been under the opponent''s punch. He has been seriously injured, but it is precisely because of him that he has not cultivated his internal strength for a long time, and his body has not improved much. Therefore, although there have been some effects, he has not been able to completely withstand the injury. As a result, Huang Feng still suffered some injuries.


    Fortunately, there is internal strength, this injury is nothing, and this Qiu Huangfeng has also been reported, the other party''s injury is definitely heavier than him, and even more embarrassing.


    After confirming that there were no more uninvited guests on the road, Huang Feng walked back quickly, he didn''t want to stay here.


    After returning to his residence, Huang Feng took out all the things given by Su Yumo from Najie. When he left Su Yumo''s residence, he put these things in Najie so that he could walk easily. , When fighting later, there was no effect.


    After that, Huang Feng began to sit cross-legged on the bed and began to run his internal strength, recovering from his injuries, while recovering, while summing up the previous battle.


    Obviously, because of the lack of combat experience, he was attacked by the opponent at the beginning, but also because of the magic and unexpectedness of the magic, he could reverse the decline and beat the opponent away.


    Through this battle, his speed of releasing magic has improved again, and his understanding of magic has also become deeper. Moreover, he discovered that the new energy generated by the fusion of magic and internal power is more powerful than the magic alone. .


    Of course, because he has learned magic and internal skills at the same time, his recovery ability is stronger than the average person, and his combat battery life is stronger.


    However, in the previous battle, Huang Feng also suddenly wondered if he could, and used internal force and magic at the same time to separate the energy in the energy ball. Later experiments proved that he can really do it, while controlling Magic power uses magic, but on one side it controls internal force, flooding his surface, forming an invisible protective film to protect himself, but later, he is not attacked again, so he does not know what this invisible film is. effect.


    After thinking about the battle, Huang Feng inevitably thought of Tong Zi''an. After all, these two incidents were all because of him, just because he stopped him at the time and asked him to register. He was so careful to avenge himself, and , Come up is to want your own hands and feet.


    The people he sent twice were beaten back by himself. Will he give up?Obviously not. Since the other party can send people twice, there will definitely be a third time. Moreover, it is obvious that the people sent by the other party are more powerful than once. Huang Feng cannot guarantee that he will be able to deal with the other party completely. As a result, he felt that he could not sit still and had to find a way to take the initiative to attack.

 87 Chapter 87

    However, it is not so easy to take the initiative to attack. First of all, Huang Feng needs to know where Tong Zian lives or where he often goes, and then he can find opportunities to start, but where people like him live, then The security must be very strict, and it is not so easy for Huang Feng to sneak in.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can only go to places where Tong Zi''an might go to block him, and then take action. As the saying goes, if people don¡¯t offend me, I¡¯m not a prisoner. He Huang Feng is not so kind to bypass Tong Zi''an, he doesn¡¯t think he is spared Tong Zi''an, Tong Zi''an won''t bother him again next time, this kind of old man, if he doesn''t clean up thoroughly, he will be endless in the future, and the unlucky one is still himself!


    About an hour later, Huang Feng woke up from the practice. He now feels more comfortable. The feeling of chest tightness has disappeared. He beats a few times after getting out of bed, and there is nothing unusual, so he is relieved.


    "Sure enough, this internal strength can recover from the injury." Huang Feng thought to himself that his internal strength is only basic internal strength, and he hasn''t cultivated for a long time, so the effect must be average. Fortunately, he himself only suffers. It''s just a minor injury, but it can also be effective.


    After recovering from his injury, Huang Feng wanted to look at the storage box. As soon as he came back, he went to heal his injuries. He hadn''t looked at the storage box yet, and he didn''t know if anything new appeared.


    However, when Huang Feng was about to uncover the lid on the storage box, he found that the lid seemed to be stuck. No matter how hard he exhausted it, he couldn''t remove it. Huang Feng didn''t dare to overdo it. Violence, afraid of breaking this storage box, then there is nowhere to cry.


    "What the hell is going on, I remember I just gently put the lid on it before, why can''t I open it now?" Huang Feng squatted next to the storage box, looking at the storage box and thinking to himself, recalling his previous The operation is no different from the past few times, but it can be opened smoothly in the past, but now it suddenly cannot be opened.


    "This storage box is not unusable, right?" Huang Feng thought with some worry. Through the storage box, he has already obtained a lot of good things. He also hopes to continue to obtain good things and completely change his destiny. Now, it was suddenly discovered that the storage box was not working well, so he was naturally a little worried.


    However, because of the particularity of this storage box, no one can provide any advice, so he can only explore it on his own, but he is still clueless.


    Besides, after trying a few times, Huang Feng still couldn''t open it. He had no choice but to give up. Maybe the storage box was just a little temper, and it would be better tomorrow. Huang Feng could only comfort himself.


    Cannot check the storage box, and the storage box is still in danger of not being able to continue to use it. Naturally, Huang Feng''s mood will not be too good, so he can only go to wash in depression and prepare to rest.


    On the other side, Tian Jun went to the bar after separating from Huang Feng and told the client that his mission had failed. Although he didn''t really want to admit it, this was a fact.


    The person who commissioned Tian Jun was Brother Biao. It was difficult to accept the failure of Tian Jun''s mission at a time. It is feasible to complete the task according to Tian Jun''s skill, but Tian Jun just failed.

 88 Chapter 88: Tian Jun

    He couldn''t help thinking, Huang Feng is just a small security guard. Can the security guards of ordinary buildings have such good skills?Does he have any secret weapons?But if there is something special to help Huang Feng, then Huang Feng will be the most difficult opponent for himself in the future, this is not what he wants to see!


    What Brother Biao doesn''t know is that what he is thinking now is really the truth!


    Looking at Brother Biao, who looked disbelieving, Tian Jun could also sigh. His sister is sick. He does need money, but his sister¡¯s wish is to be able to wash his hands in a golden basin and not be evil. He always loves his sister, as long as it is He worked hard to fulfill the little sister''s expectations.


    In the face of Brother Biao, Tian Jun just said sorry, after all, he not only failed to complete the task and even left.


    "Brother Biao, I''m sorry, the younger sister is sick and hospitalized. His biggest hope is that I can be with her at any time. Thank you for your care for so long.


    "Huang Feng is a very capable person, not a soft persimmon. I hope Brother Biao can deal with it carefully in the future, so I will leave first."


    "Tian Jun, you..." Brother Biao never thought that Tian Jun would leave. This was a huge blow to him!


    Seeing Tian Jun''s departure, Brother Biao didn''t know what to do for a while, and the frustration in his heart couldn''t radiate at all. One was angry at Tian Jun''s departure, and the other was jealous of Huang Feng''s mysterious skills. He kept thinking about countermeasures, but had no idea at all, which made him tangled to death!


    "Brother Biao, did you really let Tian Jun leave like this? What about Huang Feng? I think Huang Feng will not let it go, but Huang Feng''s skills are so strange that Tian Jun who can deal with him has left. What are we going to do with Huang Feng for the rest?" The man on the side frowned and asked with great concern.


    He knocked down the porcelain next to him, and the expression on Brother Biao''s face was cloudy, "How do I know!"


    "Brother Biao, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I''m not an analysis, but after Tian Jun is gone, I don''t know if it will go as smoothly as it is now."


    "Hmph, you can do it yourself!" Brother Biao glanced contemptuously at the young man next to him. He was so timid and hid behind him, and he was embarrassed to tell him that there were none!


    "Don''t don''t don''t, Brother Biao, look at my little arms and legs, facing Huang Feng, isn''t that a tragic thing!" The young man waved his hand quickly, if he let him go, he wouldn''t have enough what!


    With a sneer, Brother Biao cast a white glance at the young man next to him, then frowned, wondering what would happen to him in the future, without a right-hand man like Tian Jun, it would be a tasteless one.


    "Brother Biao, Tian Jun cares about his sister the most, do we..."


    "Threat for a while, but not for a lifetime. You have to find a way to make up for this difference."


    Brother Biao suddenly received a call from Lao Yu. After learning that he had failed to teach Huang Feng again, Lao Yu scolded him severely, calling him a trash.


    Brother Biao was originally upset about what Tian Jun wanted to leave, but he was scolded by Lao Yu again, and he was naturally very upset.


    After Tian Jun came out of the bar, he went home. He didn''t even deal with the injuries on his body.


    "Brother, is that you?"


    When Tian Jun opened the door, a girl''s voice came from inside the house. It was his sister, Tian Lin.

 89 Chapter 89

    "It''s me." Hearing his sister''s voice, Tian Jun, who had always been expressionless, was full of gentleness. The place they lived in was a slum, and the rent was very cheap. However, for them now, it is also A big burden.


    There is only one room in the house, but it is separated by a curtain. In addition to pots and bowls, there is no furniture in the room. It is very simple, and the place where Huang Feng lives can be matched.


    Tian Jun opened the curtain. Inside was a small bed. On the bed was her sister Tian Lin, a beautiful girl.


    Tian Lin is only twenty years old today. Generally, girls like her are now at this age to enjoy her beautiful youth in college. However, Tian Lin can only stay in this small house all day. I went there too. Only after her brother came back, could she take him out to breathe some fresh air, because she couldn''t walk by herself, and she couldn''t even see it.


    Tian Lin''s eyes are very beautiful, big, clear and deep, very attractive, but just such a pair of big eyes are of no use, because they don''t work, and she can see nothing.


    Tian Lin was not blind since she was a child, but about five years ago, she suddenly got a strange disease, her legs couldn''t walk, and then she couldn''t see her eyes. She and Tian Jun were orphans since childhood. Tian Jun spent a lot of money. I went to a lot of hospitals, but couldn''t find out what kind of illness Tian Lin had. Tian Lin didn''t want her brother to spend so much money on him.


    When she got this strange disease at the beginning, she was very scared and hoped that she could be cured, saw the world again, and walked again, but later, as she went to hospitals one by one, she slowly accepted In fact, she also knew that she had no money in her family, so she prevented her brother from seeing a doctor again.


    However, how could Tian Jun, who felt sorry for his sister, give up like this? Therefore, the money he got from Brother Biao was used to treat his sister¡¯s illness, so that their lives are still so embarrassing. Brother Biao looked at Zhu Yi, but in fact he was stingy. Tian Jun made such a great contribution and did not give him too much reward. Coupled with his discomfort with Brother Biao¡¯s personality and his sister¡¯s firm opposition, Tian Jun made the decision. Determined to stop following Brother Biao.


    "How about? It''s boring to be alone at home." Tian Jun sat down on the bed and touched his sister''s hair, asking affectionately.


    "It''s not boring. I have a radio. There are many programs in it. It is very interesting." Tian Lin happily raised an old-fashioned radio in her hand and said to Tian Jun. Tian Jun bought this radio for him, just because he was afraid She is bored at home alone.


    "Hey, brother, why is there a bloody smell on your body? Are you injured? Did you fight with people again? I didn''t say, my illness is dead, we can slowly make money and live, you can''t do it Little bastard, if something happens to you, what should I do?" Suddenly, Tian Lin smelled the bloody smell on Tian Jun''s body. Since she couldn''t see anything in her eyes, Tian Lin''s sense of smell has increased a lot, so she can Easily smell the blood on Tian Jun.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay, I''m okay." Tian Junlian comforted his sister: "Didn''t I tell you before? I promised the man to do three things for him. Today I will help him do the third. I will go to find a job tomorrow."


    "Really?" Tian Lin raised her head and "looked" at her brother. She also knew about the agreement between Tian Jun and Brother Biao, and Tian Jun told her.


    "Really, when did my brother lie to you?" In front of outsiders, Tian Jun, who was always cold and silent, looked like a warm man in front of his sister. He only cared about his sister in his heart.

 90 Chapter 90

    "That''s good, brother, don''t worry, we can make money slowly, as long as people are fine." Tian Lin said, "I blame me for no use. If I can be normal, I can help my brother make money and let my brother earlier Bring me a sister-in-law back."


    "What nonsense, remember, don''t think about it. If you hear it or not, how can you be useless? As long as I see you, I am full of motivation and your role is great." Tian Jun said, "And, brother now I don¡¯t want to get married either. Think about it. When you get married, you will be taken care of. There is no freedom now."


    "How can I not get married? I can''t take care of you like this. If you bring me a sister-in-law, someone will take care of you, so I can rest assured." Tian Lin said.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. To celebrate my departure from my original life, I bought half a roast duck today." Tian Jun said.


    "Wow, no wonder I smell the scent." Tian Lin said with a smile. Her favorite is roast duck.


    After that, the two brothers and sisters enjoyed the food contentedly in this simple rental room. Although the two have been suffering from poverty and even illness, they still maintain that innocence in their hearts. The slightest complaint is easy to satisfy.


    The two Tian Jun brothers and sisters were eating happily, but Huang Feng was very depressed. He had been thinking about the storage box in his heart, so that he couldn''t meditate well today.


    "Hey, I still can''t open it." After trying to open the storage box again, Huang Feng was still disappointed to find that there was no way to open it, unless he opened it violently, but in that case, would it affect the storage box? He didn''t know the function of the game, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Forget it, I''m fortunate enough to lose my life, I have already got a lot of things from the storage box, even if the storage box is not working, I should be content." After a while, Huang Feng finally thought After that, my heart suddenly became clear.


    Before getting the storage box, Huang Feng was an optimistic person. Although his job was unstable and his salary was not high, he never lost hope for the future and always believed that he would definitely succeed.


    However, after obtaining the storage box, he was a bit worried about gains and losses. He was afraid of when the storage box disappeared or had no effect. Today, the previous fear has become a reality, and he has indeed been worried about gains and losses for a while, and now he Finally figured it out.


    "Before I didn¡¯t have a storage box, and I was living very well. Now even if I don¡¯t have a storage box, I can at most go back to the past. Moreover, I have obtained a few treasures. It can be said that I have made a lot of money. Even if you start all over again, there is no regret."


    After I figured it out, Huang Feng finally dissipated the suffocation in his heart, entered the state, and began to meditate. It may be that he figured it out. The efficiency of his meditation today is much higher than usual. Indifferent, more conducive to cultivation.


    While Huang Feng was concentrating on meditation, his boss, Manager Liu, was drinking in the clubhouse with a few people at this time, and these few people were the people from the Landou Group who went to Tianjiao Group today. Before, they made a fool of themselves in front of everyone. Manager Yuan of China is also here at this time, but at this time, he no longer has the embarrassment of the daytime, as if he is dressed as a successful person.


    "Manager Liu, I am really embarrassed to call you out so late. Come and taste the dishes here. It tastes very good." Manager Yuan greeted Manager Liu politely.

 91 Chapter 91-Sister Tian Lin

    "Manager Yuan is polite." After Mr. Liu tasted the food, the taste was really good. He is the manager of the security department of Tianjiao Group and his income is not bad. However, you can''t come here casually. Too high.


    "When we met last time, I said that I admire Manager Liu very much and want to be friends with Manager Liu. If I can be a colleague, that would be even better." Manager Yuan took a mouthful of food comfortably. Said seemingly casually.


    Manager Liu listened to his words, and his heart jumped. Since the last time he met, he had been thinking that he was just a security manager, but the other party was the general manager of Landou Group in Qing Province. Obviously not equal, even if you want to make friends, the other party will not make friends with people of your own status.


    However, the other party not only actively invited himself and expressed kindness, but also gave himself a very expensive meeting gift. The meeting courtesy made Manager Liu, who had a good income, all had eyelids and couldn''t refuse.


    And the other party only said that it was to make friends. Although Manager Liu finally accepted the other party¡¯s meeting ceremony after the other party¡¯s persuasion and the influence of his own inner thoughts, he was not stupid and didn¡¯t think that the other party was just It really costs such a big price, it is really just to make friends with myself.


    Although, I have always guessed that the other party has other purposes, but Manager Liu is not afraid. He is just a security manager. He does not have much real power in the company, has no right to speak, and has average ability. He really did not expect that the other party would What is your own idea.


    However, after hearing the other party''s words, Manager Liu had some speculations.


    "Manager Yuan is overwhelmed. It is also my honor to be able to make friends with Manager Yuan." Manager Liu said flatteredly.


    "Manager Liu, don''t be presumptuous." Manager Yuan looked at the other party and said lightly: "I think Manager Liu is also a capable person. Is he willing to be only the manager of the security department? Work under the hands of two women?"


    Manager Liu jumped his eyes and said, "Manager Yuan laughed. I don''t have any ability. I just have strength. I can be the manager of the security department. It is already praised by Xie and Su."


    "Is that really the case?" Manager Yuan said nonchalantly: "The manager of the security department, speaking nicely, I am afraid that the right to speak in the company is sometimes not as good as the director of a real authority? Manager Liu really just wants to do it. Security, don''t want to go up and up?"


    "It''s a natural idea to be promoted, but the manager of the security department is already in the head. If you don''t change departments, you won''t have a chance to be promoted. I don''t have any big skills. How easy is it to change departments?" Manager Liu said.


    Doesn''t Manager Liu want to be promoted?That is obviously impossible. If you want to be promoted, you have to change the department. After all, the security department has the end to be a manager. But is it that easy to change departments?In the impression of the boss, he is just a small security guard, unable to do the things of those executives, and it seems that President Su is still a little dissatisfied with him recently, and it is even more impossible to get a promotion.


    Of course, Manager Liu seems to be very indifferent, but in fact, he always thinks that his ability is underestimated. He thinks he is capable. He is Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo who do not know how to use people. .

 92 Chapter 92

    Manager Yuan looked regretful, as if he had really lost a rare talent. In fact, only he knew what he thought.


    On the other hand, when Manager Liu heard the words of Manager Yuan, especially the word ¡°Vice President¡±, his heart jumped very much. The vice president is not comparable to a security manager, even if the company has several vice presidents. That identity is also different. It is really entering the company''s senior management, management, and no longer a security manager who can only obey, especially the Landou Group, what kind of company is that manager? ?It was a multinational group, a behemoth. Although Tianjiao Group is not small, it is really not comparable to Landou Group.


    "Manager Yuan laughed, how can I be a vice president?" Manager Liu said with a far-fetched smile.


    "I''m not joking. If Manager Liu comes to our company, I will definitely let Manager Liu be the vice president." Manager Yuan said with a certain face: "I''m afraid that Manager Liu will not bear his current job and refuse to come to us."


    At this point, Manager Liu already knows the other party¡¯s purpose. The other party actually wants to dig his own corner, but he is just a manager of the security department. Even if he is digging a corner, he should dig those who have the ability and experience. Say something. It doesn''t sound good. Although not everyone can do the manager of the security department, but most people do it without problems. Why should the other party dig themselves?


    Manager Liu couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    "How about it? Manager Liu considers coming to our company? The treatment will definitely not be worse than here." Manager Yuan said.


    "It is definitely my honor to be able to work in Landou Group. However, I don¡¯t understand why Manager Yuan looks at me. It¡¯s not that I look down on myself. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really unusual for you to deliberately dig a security manager. ." Manager Liu said.


    "Happy, I just like open and bright people like Manager Liu." Manager Yuan put on the chopsticks and said with a smile: "Since Manager Liu has already said that, then I won''t go around in circles."


    "Mr. Yuan has anything to say, just say it." Manager Liu said. He knew that now the other party has really entered the subject. Before, they were just playing the front line.


    "I heard that your company has developed a new weight-loss drug with good results?" Manager Yuan said casually.


    Manager Yuan said that it was an understatement, but Manager Liu was taken aback, because this news, even if it was inside the company, was classified as confidential information. Not many people knew about it, and Manager Liu knew it accidentally. If he is a security manager, he might not know the news.


    "Slimming pills? I haven''t heard." Manager Liu shook his head and said. He didn''t know the purpose of the other party, so he didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    "Does Manager Liu believe me? Or doubt my information?" Manager Yuan said with a smile, and did not care about Manager Liu''s attitude, and then said: "What I want Manager Liu to do is to change the formula of this weight-loss drug and related I¡¯ve brought out all the research documents of the company, you know, although I am very much in favor of letting you be the vice president, you also have this ability, but I¡¯m afraid other people in the company will not be convinced, and once you bring these things, Having made a great contribution to the company, no one else will say anything."


    "You want me to steal those files?" Manager Liu said.


    "Don''t say it is so ugly, we just used it to borrow it." Manager Yuan said with a smile.


    Regardless of what it was said, it was actually stealing company documents. Manager Liu felt a little reluctant. After all, job-hopping is one thing, and stealing important company documents is another.


    "Since Manager Yuan knows the existence of this thing, he should know that this thing does not yet have the conditions for production and sales." Manager Liu said.


    "Yes, but we have reached the final clinical verification stage. Let us do the following work." Manager Yuan said: "As long as you bring these documents out, I will protect your prosperity and your future."

 93 Chapter 93: Manager Yuans Purpose

    Manager Liu hesitated. His current job is actually pretty good. Although he has no prospects for development, he is stable and paid. If Manager Yuan hadn''t appeared, he would have been willing to do it.


    "I heard that Manager Liu''s son is going to school abroad, and he wants to buy a house recently? This is a bit expensive. As long as this is done, none of this will be a problem." Manager Yuan saw that Manager Liu hesitated and continued to relax. Said.


    Manager Liu frowned. He is indeed short of money recently. Although the salary of the manager of the security department of Tianjiao Group is definitely not low, his son is not worried. He is spending money on studying abroad. He I felt the pressure, and recently his wife was clamoring to buy a house again, saying that it was his son who said he was going to graduate, and he wanted to make plans for his future life.


    However, the house price in Jiangzhou is not low at all. No matter how you can buy a house, his wife has been arguing with him for a long time, and he himself is having a headache.


    But now Manager Yuan promised to help himself solve these problems. He couldn''t ask for it. Of course, the price was to take out those documents. As a manager of the security department, it was not impossible for him to actually do something.


    "Okay, everything has been made clear. It''s up to you, Manager Liu, to do or not. I will never force it. Manager Liu can think about it when he goes back. However, I don¡¯t want to take too long. After all, once your company changes this If the medicine is put on the market, those things are worthless." Manager Yuan saw that Manager Liu hadn¡¯t made up his mind for a while and didn¡¯t urge him. Instead, he gave him time and let him think about it. He believed The other party will not refuse.


    After that, everyone stopped talking about the matter and ate with a smile. However, the previously delicious dishes were no longer delicious in Manager Liu¡¯s mouth. He was unsure and kept going. Thinking about what Manager Yuan said, naturally there was no time to taste these delicacies.


    And Manager Yuan also saw this, but he didn''t say anything, but there was a confident smile on his face. This manager Liu''s weakness had been grasped by himself, and he could never get out of his palm. heart.


    There was nothing for a night, and when everyone was enjoying the nightlife, Huang Feng was still practicing meditation.


    When Huang Feng woke up from meditation the next morning, he felt that the magic power in his body had increased a lot again, and the speed was even faster than before.


    After getting out of bed, Huang Feng still subconsciously looked at the storage box and found that it was still in a state that could not be opened like yesterday. However, now Huang Feng''s mentality is much better than yesterday, not as depressed as yesterday. Although I can''t say that I don''t care completely, but it is indeed a lot to be seen.


    After packing up his things, Huang Feng was ready to go to work, but when he first went out, he found the landlord.


    "Huang Feng, you are here, I''m looking for something to do with you." The fat landlord said to Huang Feng. He also just came, and just saw Huang Feng.


    "Is there anything? I have to go to work. I''ll talk about anything when I come back tonight." Huang Feng said.


    "I''ll finish it soon, and it won''t take you too long." The landlord said. In fact, he didn''t want to come at night. After all, Huang Feng used to work overtime when he was working elsewhere. As for what time to come back, there is no definite time. He has to run a few times every time he collects rent. Therefore, later he likes to stop Huangfeng in the morning instead of at night.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Huang Feng had changed jobs.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it." Huang Feng said. He had a bad impression of the landlord. In the past, Huang Feng would be very short on hand and had no money. He wanted to delay the rent for a few days, but, He just didn''t agree with it all the life and death, and it won''t work for one more day. As long as Huang Feng dares to delay the rent for a day, he can throw away Huang Feng''s things. In his words, he doesn''t have to worry about renting out here.


    "I heard that you brought people here a few days ago? We said before. You live alone, so I collect water and electricity according to the standard of one person. If you bring more people, that is I have to pay extra." The landlord did not go around with Huang Feng, but said directly.


    However, Huang Feng''s brows wrinkled. He didn''t expect that someone would actually go to the landlord to file a complaint. Otherwise, he would never know.

 94 Chapter 94

    "I brought a friend here, but my friend didn''t stay here overnight at all. He just stayed for a while and left. This will also cost more? Can''t I bring my friends to play?" Huang Feng Asked rhetorically.


    "It''s okay to bring friends for fun, but who can prove that your friend just left after a while, and she didn''t spend the night here?" the landlord said.


    Huang Feng was speechless. Needless to say, this must have been told to him by other residents here. It is most likely the person he and Su Yumo met when they entered the door. Since they chose to inform the landlord about this, it is obvious Will not help Huang Feng prove that Su Yumo only stayed for a while.


    "How about? Nothing to say, right? Fifty yuan, I don''t want you much. If you take your girlfriend to the hotel for a night, it will cost at least 100." The landlord said, although he is not short of money , But he loves money very much, even if he makes an extra fifty yuan, it makes him very happy.


    "Then what if I don''t give it?" Huang Feng said with squinting eyes.


    "Unless you don¡¯t want to live here anymore, there¡¯s something else I¡¯m here to do today. Starting next month, the rent here is going to rise. I¡¯m already very benevolent. Look at the rental houses around here. Price increase? I didn''t increase it until today, and I didn''t increase much, more than two hundred a month." The landlord said.


    "Price increase? But there is not such a clause in the contract. Moreover, my contract has not expired. According to the contract, I only need to pay according to the previously agreed price." Huang Feng said, the price increase?Huang Feng is naturally unacceptable, he is almost unable to hold on now, and as long as the increase this time, based on his understanding of the guy, he will definitely find all kinds of excuses to continue to increase prices in the future.


    Moreover, what Huang Feng said was not wrong. When he signed the contract, the two parties agreed on the rent price. The contract did not expire, so he did not need to pay the other party more. If the rent is as much as the other party says, then the contract is required. Why?


    "That was before, do you see where there is no price increase? I have let you live for such a long time at such a low price, and it is worthy of you. Now it has only risen to the same level as others." The landlord is reluctant. Said.


    "I don''t agree. I won''t give more money. The contract is as much as it is. When the contract expires, we can talk about the rent at that time." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "You!" The landlord was so angry that he didn''t expect Huang Feng to insist on such a insistence: "If you don''t agree with the price increase, you will move out for me."


    "Don''t move!" Huang Feng said: "The contract hasn''t expired, and I haven''t owed your rent. Why should I move out?"


    "You go, my house won''t be rented to you." The fat landlord said anxiously.


    Huang Feng looked at him indifferently and said, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first, and I have to go to work."


    "You! Huang Feng, don''t be arrogant. If you refuse to move away, don''t blame me." The fat landlord threatened and left. Instead of giving up, he went back to think about how to trouble Huang Feng. Up.


    Huang Feng frowned as he looked at the landlord¡¯s back and muttered to himself: "It seems that I really want to find another place to live."


    It¡¯s not that Huang Feng is afraid of the landlord. The landlord is a local, and he may know some gangsters in the local area. When the time comes to scare him, Huang Feng is not afraid of this, but what he is afraid of is the storage box. If he is not there one day, if he forcibly breaks in and throws out his own things, other things will be fine, but if something happens to the storage box, then he can''t even cry.


    Although it seems that something went wrong with the storage box, Huang Feng didn''t want to just give up the storage box. How could he give up such a baby easily?


    "Huang Feng, do you know? Our manager was scolded by Mr. Su again. Did you say that our manager has offended Mr. Su recently or something? He was scolded yesterday, and he was called in to train again today. Don¡¯t say anything. Don''t look at Mr. Su''s looks very beautiful, but it is also very scary to train people."


    In the office, Brother Wang held a teacup to Huang Feng''s side, and said softly, with a look of gossip.


    "Did the manager do something wrong again today? Otherwise, Mr. Su shouldn''t be able to train him." Huang Feng said. He and Su Yumo have not known each other for a long time, but they understand each other. She is not unreasonable. People.


    "It seems that which of the following factories has had an accident again. This is not the first time. Our security department is responsible, so the manager has been trained." Brother Wang said, "Hey, Xiao Huang, how many contacts have you had with Manager Su? Second, what kind of person do you think she is? Is it strict?"


    Although Wang Ge has been in the company longer than Huang Feng, he is just an ordinary security guard, and he has nothing to do with Su Yumo. His understanding of Su Yumo is through other descriptions, and there is no Huang Feng. Feng understands clearly.


    "President Su, how should I say, she is beautiful, capable, and the key person is also very good. She will not train people for no reason. As long as she does not make a mistake, she will not trouble you." Huang Feng thought. I want to say that Su Yumo is indeed the best boss he has ever met. He has also worked in several companies before, but the bosses of those companies are all in the top, and they are all arrogant when talking to the people below. The nostrils face up.


    And Su Yumo obviously did not have this situation, even when the two were not familiar with each other at first, she did not have this situation at all.


    "That''s true. I also heard many people say that Mr. Su is good. This time it may be that our manager always makes mistakes and provokes her." Brother Wang nodded and said.


    On the other hand, in the manager¡¯s office of the security department, Manager Liu was sitting there with an ugly face. He felt that Su Yumo was deliberately targeting him and deliberately making trouble for him. He trained him yesterday, and today he also found excuses to train him. Just one person, the following things can''t be covered in all aspects, you can''t train yourself whenever something happens.


    Moreover, the frequent training of myself in the past two days has been spread in the company. Employees in other departments are pointing to themselves behind their backs. Many of them did not consider themselves as security managers. Now You can gossip without any scruples.


    Even in the security department, he felt that some of the security guards'' eyes changed a little when they saw him. It seemed that he was being trained frequently and his position was unstable.


    Manager Liu thought of what Manager Yuan had said yesterday. If he were the vice president, no one would dare to talk about himself behind his back, so there would be no need to be so frustrated.

 95 Chapter 95

    The more Manager Liu thinks, the more angry he gets, the more he thinks, the more he feels aggrieved. Now that he has a good choice, why should he be so angry here?


    Moreover, that Manager Yuan was right. He really needs money now. His son has always spent a lot of money. In addition, his wife has been arguing about buying a house recently, which is even more expensive. With other methods, it would be impossible for him to spend so much money in a short time.


    Thinking of this, Manager Liu gritted his teeth, took out his mobile phone, and dialed Manager Yuan''s number.


    "Hey, Manager Yuan, hello, I''m bothering you." Manager Liu said. Since he has decided to go with Manager Yuan in the future, he must respect Manager Yuan enough. In this case, he will only be able to do so in the future. It will be better.


    "That''s it. I have already considered the matter you said. Yes. Yesterday, what you promised me before can be realized? Yes? Okay, thank you Manager Yuan. Well, I must Those documents will be obtained as soon as possible, yes, no problem, ok, goodbye."


    After hanging up Manager Yuan''s call, Manager Liu took a deep breath. Now that he has made a decision, he can only continue. Otherwise, both sides are offended and he will have no good life.


    However, immediately he frowned. The documents that Manager Yuan wanted were, needless to say, very important. Su Yumo would certainly collect these important documents carefully. They are not the kind of real powerful figures. It was impossible to know where those things were, so he thought that finding those things would not be so easy.


    However, he has the advantage that he is the manager of the security department, has all the keys to the office, and, at night, has to arrange for night shifts. He can think of a way in this regard.


    "Su Yumo, don''t blame me for being unrighteous if you are not kind!" A cold light flashed in Manager Liu''s eyes and muttered to himself. At this time, he has completely forgotten how he was taken from a small security guard. Su Yumo has become the manager of the security department. With the improvement of his position, his mentality has changed a long time ago, and he is no longer satisfied with the status quo. When Su Yumo criticized him in the past, he was able to accept with humility, but, But now I feel that this is a humiliation to myself, I can only say that the same thing, different mentalities, naturally different views.


    And after Manager Yuan on the other side hung up Manager Liu''s call, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth: Vice President?Do you really dare to think!


    "That person agreed?" At this moment, a person next to Manager Yuan asked. He was also the one at the dinner table yesterday, so naturally they knew about this. They were all Manager Yuan¡¯s confidants, so they would not worry about this. The news leaked out.


    When the Landou Group entered Qing Province, it had investigated its local counterparts, and the Tianjiao Group of Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo entered the eyes of everyone in this way, and they even discovered that this was not long after its establishment. The new group is more threatening than the old companies.


    This group has established a reputation in Qing Province in a short period of time and occupied the market. Obviously, it has some ability. Moreover, the two chief executives are also active and enterprising people. They are young, full of vitality and passion, and dare to innovate. , Unlike those old companies, they are all content with the status quo.


    It can be said that Landou Group enters Qing Province and wants to lay down the market here and expand to the entire China. Tianjiao Group is a hurdle for the past. Therefore, they must get Tianjiao Group.


    They did the work of the previous beauty salons. Of course, their original intention was to give Tianjiao Group a predicament and then propose cooperation. However, Manager Yuan and others did not expect Su Yumo to think about cooperation. They refused what they didn''t want, and at this time, if they wanted to achieve their goals, they had to think of other ways.


    As for the weight-loss drug, it was also inadvertently learned when they investigated Tianjiao Group before. At this time, this incident happened to be a breakthrough. Once this new weight-loss drug is launched, it will be useful for enhancing the strength of Tianjiao Group. With great help, when the time comes, it will be even more difficult for them to get the Tianjiao Group.


    Therefore, they have to get or destroy this product, and Manager Liu, who is the security department, entered their field of vision. Coupled with the fact that Manager Liu is in need of money recently, the possibility of success for this event is even greater. And now, Manager Liu called directly to confirm the matter.


    "Of course, it can only be said that the power is moving." Manager Yuan said with emotion: "That guy is probably thinking about how to obtain those documents, and then get a lot of money from us, and then become a good vice president. ."


    "Then Manager Yuan, do you really intend to let him be the vice president?" the man asked carefully.


    "How is it possible!" Yuan Jing ideally said without wanting: "That guy''s head was probably kicked by a donkey. How can his self-confidence, who doesn''t understand anything, want to be our vice president? We? Is his vice president so worthless?"


    "That''s it, how De and how can he actually want to be our vice president, it''s really whimsical." The person next to him agreed, and he was relieved at the same time. If Manager Liu really came to be their vice president. , He was really unconvinced in his heart, he was definitely upset when he was crushed by a security guard.


    "I''m just an expedient measure. I just want him to help us get the information. After the information is available, why should he go? I don''t have his place here, even if he comes to us as a janitor. I don''t want any security guards. A person like this who can betray his master at any time is totally untrustworthy. If he can betray once, he can have a second time." Manager Yuan said.


    He had already thought about how to deal with Manager Liu, that is, how far and how far, as long as the information is available, the guy is useless, not to mention that there is no position for him, even the reward he said before He would also not give him a penny, and he had no evidence to prove that he had said those things, and he did not even dare to publicize these things, because in that case, he would be finished, and the rest of his life would be finished.


    At this time, Manager Liu didn¡¯t know his upcoming tragic experience, and he was still thinking about the scenery of his position as vice president. The Landou Group is a large multinational group, although he was only a member of Qing Province. The vice president of the branch, however, is also very beautiful, even better than the two beautiful bosses of Tianjiao Group.

 96 Chapter 96 Master, I didnt take it

    Because Manager Liu didn''t predict the future and didn''t know Manager Yuan''s plan, he didn''t know that it was not a good life, but a miserable experience that greeted him.


    However, the other person already knew that he would not have a good life in the future, and was even suffering from a situation he had never imagined. That person was the second king of the Profound Sky Continent.


    Wang Er stayed up all night and was looking for Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s Najie. However, he searched all corners of Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s room, and he still didn¡¯t get the slightest gain. As time goes by, his face It''s getting more and more ugly, and my heart is getting more and more afraid.


    Even if Ouyang Xingwen didn¡¯t say it, Wang Er knew about the importance of taking a ring. It was impossible for them to have a lifetime. It¡¯s a blessing to be able to see with their own eyes something that has disappeared. It was, and it was related to himself, Wang Er felt that his future was in darkness.


    "Well, I also let you find this thing all night, now should you tell me where is Na Jie?" Ouyang Xingwen said with a dark face looking at Wang Er who was pale in front of him.


    The frustration of Wang Eryi¡¯s face at this time was not only because he hadn¡¯t slept all night, but also because of the worry in his heart. At this time, he was not even a bit arrogant in front of other servants. The whole person was like a man. Like a cock that was defeated, there was no spirit at all.


    "Master, I didn''t find Na Jie, but I really didn''t get it." Wang Er was trying to make the final explanation.


    However, his explanation had no effect. Who is Ouyang Xingwen?I usually think highly of myself. Once I have an idea, I can¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s opinions at all. Wang Er, who has been with him, obviously knows this, so now Ouyang Xingwen believes that Najie is him. Steal, no matter how Wang Er explained, Ouyang Xingwen would not believe it.


    Now Wang Er just feels regret, why didn¡¯t he let other people serve Ouyang Xingwen? With his cleverness, even if other people come into contact with Ouyang Xingwen, he can guarantee that he will be the most favored in front of Ouyang Xingwen, just, Ouyang Xingwen may take care of other people because of this, and no longer rely on himself as usual.


    It¡¯s because I¡¯ve always thought that I can only dominate Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s favor by myself. Now it¡¯s fine. Once something happens, there is no one behind him. Others have no chance to contact Ouyang Xingwen. Naturally, it¡¯s him. Wang Er is the most suspect and the only suspect.


    "Do you think I would believe it?" Ouyang Xingwen looked at Wang Er and said, "I advise you to explain it honestly, otherwise what the consequences are. I think you know better than me. You have always been by my side. I You should know what kind of person you are.


    Of course Wang Er understands, but it is precisely because he understands that he is more afraid now. Ouyang Xingwen will not let him go because he usually serves him comfortably, not to mention that taking precepts is so important, it is just an ordinary Ouyang Xingwen will not let go of himself once it is lost for his own reasons.


    "Master, I really didn''t take it. I have been with the young master and served with all my heart and soul. How could I steal the young master''s things? I really don''t know where to go after taking the ring." Wang Er said with a sad face.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen obviously did not listen. Wang Er''s mood was bad, and his Ouyang Xingwen''s mood was not good. If an ordinary baby was lost, he would be angry at most for a few days. , But accepting Jie is different. Everyone wants a baby like that. Although Wang Er is a subordinate, he must also have this idea. Therefore, he also has a motive for committing crimes.


    At the same time, Na Jie is too rare. I finally got one from my father. The friends around me are envious of it. That feeling makes him really cool, but it hasn¡¯t been long. After receiving the ring, I lost it. I lost something like that. It¡¯s not something I can get again. The friends know that they will laugh at him. His father knows it and won¡¯t let him go. After all, it can be regarded as a family heirloom. Something.


    Moreover, Ouyang Xingwen has always believed that he can awaken his magical talent, and once he becomes a magician, the ring is very useful, and the ring is also a symbol of the noble status of the magician. There are magicians who have the ring and those who do not. The magician who accepts the ring, that is completely two grades.


    But now that this baby is gone, it''s no surprise that he is in a good mood.


    "It seems that if you don''t know how great you are, you won''t be able to tell the truth, come here!" Ouyang Xingwen shouted gloomily.


    Afterwards, two subordinates came in. Although Ouyang Xingwen was still in confinement, for the subordinates below, his orders were still to be listened to at any time.


    "Take him down, give me a good interrogation, ask the whereabouts of the cashier ring, no matter what method you use, I must let him speak." Ouyang Xingwen said to the two.


    "Yes, young master." The two men led the way, and then looked at Wang Er, both showing a gloating expression. This Wang Er usually took advantage of the young master''s favor and made trouble for them, let alone them. In this mansion, There were few people who hadn''t made things difficult for Wang Er, so almost no one liked Wang Er.


    And now that Wang Er is suspected by the young master and falls into their hands, they will not miss this opportunity to retaliate, and they will never take it lightly against Wang Er. Anyway, the young master also said that no matter what method is available, it is casual How do they deal with Wang Er.


    Wang Eryi¡¯s face was dead gray. No matter how he explained it, Ouyang Xingwen just didn¡¯t believe him. Even Ouyang Xingwen didn¡¯t believe him anymore. Then the people who offended him would not believe him anymore. Don¡¯t say he didn¡¯t. If you know where Na Jie is, even if you know it, if you want to say it, these people will take this opportunity to beat themselves up.


    For the first time, Wang Er deeply regretted his usual words and deeds, but now it is obviously too late to regret. He has already offended people, and now even if he wants to make up for it, he can''t do it.


    Wang Er was dragged down, but Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s expression did not improve at all. He is no longer satisfied, and his father will definitely not let him go. Family law is also very possible, even if his mother stops him. It''s useless.


    "What I can do now is to calm my father and find a way to make him happy. In this case, he knows that I will get rid of the ring, maybe not too much blame." Ouyang Xingwen thought.

 97 Chapter 97 Birthday Banquet in Yuanwai Mansion

    How can I make my father happy? This doesn''t seem to be a difficult question. There is such a thing in front of him that can make him happy, and that is his awakening magic talent.


    My father has been looking forward to awakening his magic talent. He has been looking forward to it for more than ten years. If he can awaken, he will definitely be very happy. When the time comes, he will say that he has lost the ring. He shouldn''t be too angry.


    After understanding this, Ouyang Xingwen didn¡¯t think about where to go out to play today for the first time in the world. Instead, he came to bed and sat down in bed, closed his eyes and meditated. It was the first time he started practicing so seriously, even though he was only forced to. of.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen would not know that the Qizhi Pill he had taken before was a fake. The real pill had been taken by Huang Feng, and Ouyang Xingwen had very poor magic talent and wanted to rely on himself. The ability to awaken magical talent within a few days is absolutely impossible.


    Ouyang Xingwen, who didn''t know this situation, was actually practicing honestly for the first time, and this time he was no longer pretending.


    Ouyang Xingwen and Wang Er are in a bad mood, and Huang Feng on the earth is also in a bad mood.


    The storage box is temporarily unavailable. Although I have seen it a lot, I still have regrets in my heart, and the landlord actually bullied the door. Although the guy has left now, he will definitely not give up. Yes, and his storage box is still in the rental room, there can be no accidents, so he has to move out early.


    In fact, Huang Feng had the idea of ??moving to a place for a long time. It was just because he had no money and never made a trip. In addition, the place where he lives now is a bit shabby, but the rent is not expensive, so he has been Live here.


    However, it seems that it is not working now, and I cannot put my storage box in danger just because I want to save money.


    When Huang Feng was thinking about where to move and how to raise money, his storage box in the rental house flashed a little light again, and then there was one less thing he put in, and then it appeared again. A new thing.


    Obviously, even if the storage box cannot be opened for the time being, its replacement function still exists.


    "The actions are neat, the guests are coming soon, pay attention later, if anyone goes wrong, don''t blame me for being polite, the master will not be merciless!"


    In a certain space, a person who looks like a housekeeper is directing the people below to keep busy with the arrangements. The compound where he is located is already lit and decorated. It is very festive. Obviously, there is something happy to do here.


    This is indeed the case. This is Zhang Yuanwai¡¯s home. Zhang Yuanwai is a well-known big landlord. He has rich family wealth and likes to make friends. However, his internal affairs are very strict. If anyone is not long-sighted, he has done wrong. If something goes wrong, he generally won''t be merciless.


    Today is the 80th birthday of Zhang Yuanwai¡¯s mother. In today¡¯s world, at the age of 80, that is indeed the birthday. Therefore, Zhang Yuanwai planned to celebrate his mother¡¯s birthday with a glorious celebration. At the same time as pleasing his old mother, he can also gain a reputation for filial piety. Moreover, he can also take this opportunity to receive gifts, which is simply multi-tasking. Of course he will not miss it.


    Therefore, today¡¯s birthday banquet will be very grand, and there will be many people who will come. The friends he usually makes will also come. There are many guests. Zhang, who pays attention to face, naturally attaches great importance to this and is not allowed to show up. Mistake, so although the birthday banquet has been prepared for a long time, but when the birthday banquet is about to come, the housekeeper is still nervously checking everywhere to prevent any negligence.


    "Hey, the lantern over there is a bit to the left, yes, to the left, ok, it''s okay."


    "The potted flowers, Ergouzi, I have told you several times. Don''t put the flowers there to affect the passage. Do you have no ears, do you want to be scolded?"


    "Also, who, what are you doing, are you okay to do? Have been hanging around here?"


    The butler was so busy and sweaty, but he didn''t dare to relax at all. It was not long before the official opening of the seat, and it had to be done here.


    "How about arranging people''s inspections in the Chou Nursing Institute?" The work in the front yard is almost done. The butler has found the head of the Nursing Yuan Tou Nursing House. Now this world is not peaceful and prosperous, so almost every major Some people will have nursing homes, and the mansion outside Zhang Yuan is no exception.


    Qiu Hu Yuan is the head of the Yuan Wai Mansion, and all the heads of the Yuan Wai Mansion. In the early years, he went to the mountains to practice martial arts and joined the army, but later I didn¡¯t know why he left the army. Later, I came here and became the head of the Yuan Wai Mansion. It has been two years or so. Although he was not the first to come, his skill was not weak at all. Therefore, he came later and became the head of the nursing home, and no one opposed it.


    "Butler, don''t worry, everything is arranged." Qiu Nuoyuan said.


    "Don¡¯t take it lightly. There are many distinguished people among the people who come today. Even if they are from the government, some people will come. They can¡¯t make any accidents with us. Moreover, those who come here to pray for birthdays will definitely pay their respects. , There must be a lot of gifts, and there are also a lot of valuable things in them. You must be careful of the small ones." The big butler said uneasy.


    "I understand, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with me." Qiu Nuoyuan patted his chest and said, but when the butler said that there would be a lot of valuable things, his eyes flashed. Bright light, but the butler could not find it.


    "Okay, I''m very relieved to do things in the Chou Nursing Institute." The chief steward said. The Chou Nursing House is different from the other subordinates. Although they are also from here, they only obey the orders of Member Zhang, although he is the chief butler. , But I can''t control these people, so I usually treat them kindly.


    After the housekeeper finished his order, he left. He is the housekeeper here, and he has to take care of everything. Therefore, he is very busy. Since there are no problems here, he will naturally not stay for long.


    "Gift?" Qiu Huyuan muttered to himself as he looked at the figure of the housekeeper.


    No one here knows how he left the army, but he himself remembers that he is a captain in the army and his position is not low, but this guy has a bad habit, that is, he likes to gamble. He often loses as soon as the salary is paid. Therefore, he has not saved much money after serving as a soldier for many years, and because of this bad habit, his promotion path has also been affected.

 98 Chapter 98

    And his leaving the army was also related to gambling. At that time, he lost too much and owed the other party money for too long. As a result, people from the casino came to the barracks to ask him. After he had no choice, he embezzled the army salary. At that time He still has some rights. As a result, the money he owed was repaid. However, the incident of his embezzlement of military salary was found out. As a result, he was dismissed from his post and returned home. No more serious punishment is already based on his usual circumstances. The face that has done a lot of work is saved.


    After being discharged from the army, the Chou Nursing Institute had no other ability to make a living, and only had a lot of strength. So, after a long time, he came here. It happened that Zhang was outside the nursing home, so he came to apply for the job because he was good at it. After being left, Zhang Yuanwai, even after he came for more than a year, let him be the head of the nursing home, which shows that he is still very satisfied with him.


    And during this period, Qiu Nursing Institute did well. He did not gambling again. Instead, he worked hard at the Nursing House and guarded the Yuanwai Palace. In the past two years since he came, although this Yuanwai Palace also had Xiao Xiaozhi patronized, but there was no loss. Therefore, Zhang Yuanwai was very satisfied with him and made him the head of the nursing home.


    However, everything changed after he became the head of the Nursing House. After he became the head of the Nursing House, he was very respected in this mansion. Even if he went outside, others knew that he was Zhang Yuan''s foreign mansion. After being the head of the hospital, he was very polite to him, and his income was also much higher. So, at the invitation of others over and over again, he took care of the casino again, although he kept telling himself that he should not If I touch it, or I will be ruined again, and I think again and again, this is the last time.


    However, time and time again, his addiction to gambling was guilty again, and he went to the casino more and more times, and he unknowingly lost a lot, although his income was higher after he became the head nurse of Zhang Yuan¡¯s foreign palace. However, he couldn''t stand his constant loss. It didn''t take long for him to spend all his savings in the past two years and owe a lot of money.


    During this period of time, people in the casino have been collecting debts more and more frequently. He is a bit unbearable, and the other party is becoming more and more rude. Recently, he is thinking of ways to borrow money everywhere, but there are not many that can be borrowed. Far from being enough to repay the debt.


    Therefore, his eyes light up unconsciously when he heard the butler said that there will be a lot of valuable gifts this time. Obviously, he was attracted by the words of these butlers. If he could get one or two of those valuable treasures , All the money he owes can be repaid.


    However, he was a little hesitant in his heart, because once this kind of thing was discovered, the member of the staff would definitely not let him go, and would definitely take him to the government office, and after the incident was exposed, no one would dare We will hire him as a nursing home again. After all, a person with a problematic character, other people must not be assured of handing over the safety of their wealth to him.


    However, he was unwilling to miss such an opportunity. After all, as long as he succeeded this time, he would be able to repay the money he owed before, and he didn''t need to look around and borrow money.


    "Damn it! Other people may not be able to find out. Even if they find out, the big deal is to run away. I can live in another place!" Qiu Hu Yuan made up his mind. He has no relatives himself, and always has one. People, so there is nothing to worry about even if you run away, you can go anytime.


    Moreover, if the things stolen this time are very valuable, not only can you pay off your gambling debts, but you can also have a lot of surplus. In that case, you can live well even if you change places.


    With the decision of the Chou Nursing Institute, I pretended to pretend this matter in my heart, and began to pay attention to the surrounding environment, and he was the leader of the entire house¡¯s Nursing Institute, it was obviously very convenient to do this.


    Time passed slowly, and guests came one after another. Qiu Hu Yuan was patrolling around the courtyard with people, and at the same time looking at these guests. Sure enough, when these people came, they all came with gifts. , None of them are empty-handed, some look at the luxuriously decorated box, you can guess that the contents are definitely not simple.


    The whole Yuanwai Mansion began to lively, Zhang Yuanwai himself also came to the door to welcome the guests personally, with a smile on his face.


    Member Zhang looks like he is in his 50s or 60s, but he is not a bit old, and today he is glorious because of this happy event, and he looks a lot younger.


    "Except Zhang, congratulations."


    "Outside member Li, please please quickly, please inside."


    "Outside member Zhang, contribute to the 80th birthday of the old lady."


    "Tongxi, Tongxi, please come in and drink tea inside."


    Member Zhang was outside the door, watching the guests coming one by one, his face was full of pride. Among these guests were not only the well-known wealthy gentlemen nearby, but also the servants in the yamen, so many people with status and status. It is obviously a face-saving thing to be invited together, which also shows the wide range of friends he makes.


    Moreover, none of these people came empty-handed. Obviously, this birthday banquet can make a good for himself.


    The yard became more and more lively, and more and more people came. Everyone gathered in twos and threes, chatting, talking and laughing. The atmosphere in the front yard was very good.


    The backyard is also very lively and busy, but they are not the same as the previous ones, because here are the subordinates in the Yuanwai Mansion, they are busy taking out the gifts from those people from the packaging boxes, Then register.


    "Outside Member Li, give a glass bottle."


    "The iron catcher gave a jade pendant."


    "Huang Xiucai sent a pair of calligraphy and painting"


    The people unpacked the boxes one by one and reported them one by one according to the name on the box. Then, someone next to them put these gifts together one by one, and put them in the room dedicated to these gifts later. Another person records one by one on a red ledger.


    On the other hand, Qiu Nuoyuan is patrolling the outside of this yard in the name of protection gifts. The people inside don¡¯t know, and even if the people outside see it, they won¡¯t say anything. After all, he was originally the head of the yard. This responsibility and right.


    "Shilang Liu gave a jade Buddha!"


    The rollover over there is still going on, but this time it¡¯s a little different. When the person reported the name of the gift, he didn¡¯t continue to remove one, but looked at the one in his hand with intoxication. Jade buddha.


    "Liu Shilang? Is it the Liu Shilang from the imperial capital?" The person next to him did not urge him, but instead asked, obviously a little curious about the identity of Liu Shilang.

 99 Chapter 99

    "Isn''t it him?" The roll-caller said, "Although Shi Lang Liu himself did not come this time, he obviously did not forget the old lady''s birthday banquet."


    "I heard that the old lady is Liu Shilang''s nanny?"


    "Not bad." This person has obviously been here for a long time, and he knows a little bit about these private matters.


    "Back then, Liu Shilang''s mother did not have milk, and it happened that the old man had a short time to give birth. At that time, the old man''s family hadn''t prospered, and the old lady became Liu Shilang''s nanny, so the two families have an incense relationship."


    "Do you know? The master made his fortune so fast, and there is also Liu Shilang''s help behind him. Otherwise, our county will fall from the top. Not only will no one dare to embarrass the master, but also be polite?" The man whispered to the two nearby .


    "Really? No wonder so many people came this time, and even the county magistrate sent congratulations." The person Huang Rui said.


    "That is, in our county, who would dare not give the old man face?" The man said with a proud face: "Then Shilang Liu respects the old lady very much. You may not know soon after coming here. Then Shilang Liu will come over every Chinese New Year. Happy New Year to the old lady, and he also knows that the old lady likes to pay homage to the Buddha, so he gave this jade Buddha. Look at this jade Buddha, the jade Buddha is crystal clear, and the green is bright.


    The man held the Jade Buddha and said with envy, if he could have such a jade Buddha, then he would not have to worry for the rest of his life, and the other two also looked at it with envy.


    The Qiuhuyuan outside the door also brightened his eyes. Although he had not seen many treasures, he liked this jade Buddha at first sight. At the same time, he thought of his goal this time. Jade Buddha is a good choice.


    "Okay, let''s not look at it, let''s do things quickly, there are still many guests in front, and gifts will be delivered later, if we cannot register in time, we will be scolded." The man handed the Jade Buddha to the man who was packing the present and said.


    The other two also nodded again and again, and then the three continued to work, but they didn''t know what they had said before, and they had been heard by all of them outside, and they seemed to have moved some thoughts.


    The guests outside are still coming, and the gifts are sent to the backyard in boxes. The Qiu Nursing Yuan sees so many gifts, and there is envy in his eyes. If I can have so many things, I will not be If you borrow money from others, you won''t be caught up by debt collectors.


    No guests came until the birthday banquet began. However, even so, the front yard was already crowded. The troupe specially invited by Zhang Yuanwai had also begun to sing on stage, and there were cheers from the crowd. .


    If it was normal, Qiu Nuoyuan would have moved a stool to find a place to listen to the show and eat melon seeds, but today he has other things to do, so he doesn''t have that thought.


    "It''s all cleared."


    In the backyard, words came again, it was the people who were in charge of registering the gift list before.


    "Isn''t it? There are so many people who came to the old lady''s birthday this time, and there are so many gifts. I guess that the room dedicated to holding gifts is probably already full at this time." Another person said.


    "That''s the face of our master. Looking at the whole county, which family can hold a birthday banquet with so many guests? And they are all people with identity."


    "That''s true, it''s just a pain for us to register."


    "Okay, we have already started singing, let''s go quickly, it will be a pity if we missed it, and if the master is happy later, if there is any reward, we won''t have a share if we don''t go."


    "Yes, yes, hurry up, it''s been a long time since I listened to the drama, but this time I''m dazzled by the old lady."


    So, a group of three people walked away with a smile. As for the gifts, they were all put into the room. This is the backyard, and there are guard patrols around. They are not worried at all. Those gifts will be out. What an accident.


    The Chou Nursing House outside the courtyard hid in a corner, watching a few people leave, the eyes flickered, and the opportunity came. During this time period, no one will come here. People are either greeting guests in the front yard or listening to the theater. The nursing homes will come here to patrol, and he happens to be the head of the nursing home, so naturally there is a way to solve this problem.


    Therefore, Qiu Nursing Institute also followed, but instead of going to the theater, he went to find the patrolling Nursing Institutes and arranged the patrol route for them so as to give himself plenty of time to work.


    Of course, it is impossible for Qiu Nuoyuan to stop them from patrolling in the backyard. In that case, it would be a little suspicious. Although he had made the worst plan in his heart, he would run away once exposed, but he still didn¡¯t want to be exposed. It''s exposed, after all, here, the treatment is good, and member Zhang also appreciates him, and there are also subordinates who take orders. If he goes to other places, he may not be treated like this.


    Therefore, Qiu Hu Yuan only changed their patrol route. Although they would also go to the backyard, the time between the two was a bit long. In this case, he would have more time.


    After arranging the patrol, Qiu Hu Yuan cautiously came to the backyard and looked around with a guilty conscience. After making sure that no one had seen it, he quickly entered the courtyard. Then, he found the room where the gifts were hidden and opened the door. Entered, and then quickly closed the door.


    Then Qiu Hu Yuan was shocked by the scene in front of him. Although he knew that there were a lot of gifts this time when he was outside the courtyard before, he was sent to this room as soon as the gifts were registered, and there was no gathering in the courtyard. There are too many, so although he knows that there are many gifts, he has no intuitive impression.


    However, now he has seen gifts like a hill with his own eyes, blue and white porcelain vases, the four treasures of the study, calligraphy and painting, gold and silver jewelry, everything. These gifts directly piled up the entire room, leaving only some in the middle. Gap.


    Qiu Nuoyuan looked at these gifts with red eyes, breathing quickly. He quickly approached the nearest gift stand, picked up a blue and white porcelain bottle, and stroked it lovingly, as if touching some rare treasure. , Then he put down the vase somewhat unwillingly, and picked up a golden hairpin next to it, and placed it in front of him to watch, then he had already picked up a painting in his other hand and wanted to open it.


    In short, there are so many gifts. Qiu Huyuan wants to see everything for himself, and then take it as his own. At this time, he has been dazzled by these gifts in front of him. I want to take these things away.

 100 Chapter 100 Jade Buddha

    Looking from the left to the right, he almost lost himself in the sea of ??treasures. Fortunately, at the last minute, he still retains a trace of soberness. He knows that he can¡¯t stay here for a long time. There will be a nursing house to inspect at any time, although it is not. Enter this room, but after a long time, if you go out by yourself, you may encounter them at any time, and there is a little noise in it that will attract their attention.


    "Which one should I choose?" The sober Chou Nursing Institute began to look at these treasures seriously. Although he liked everything, he still understood very well that he could not take all these things away. It is to choose one or several of them, then how to choose in the end is very problematic.


    Because he can''t take too much away, he can only choose the most valuable thing, and he doesn''t usually appreciate this, so he can''t accurately judge which thing is the most valuable.


    "Hey, isn''t this the Jade Buddha just now?" At this moment, Qiu Nuoyuan saw the Jade Buddha before, and quickly stepped forward to hold it in his hand. He immediately felt a coolness, and even felt his head A little sober.


    The jade Buddha in his hand is very exquisitely carved, and the Buddha statue is lifelike. When Qiu Hu Yuan stared at it, he seemed to feel that his internal strength was much calmer, as if it could really make him clean.


    Qiu Hu Yuan feels that this Buddha is like a good thing. Not only is its material very good, but even the carving techniques seem to be made by everyone. Chou Hu Yuan himself, a person who doesn¡¯t understand this very well, Can vaguely feel that this is a good thing.


    "According to those people, this thing was sent by Shi Lang from the imperial capital. He is in a high position and can deliver something that is naturally not a common product. It must not be someone from this small county. Besides, he knows that the old lady likes to pay homage to the Buddha, so he must work hard on this gift in order to do what he likes." Qiu Hu Yuan secretly analyzed while playing with this jade Buddha.


    Even after thinking about it, he thought this thing would not be a simple thing.


    "That''s it!" Qiu Huyuan finally made up his mind and chose this jade Buddha, so he hurriedly hid it in his arms. After that, he looked around again and took two night pearls and hid them as well. After that, he turned around and left with some unwillingness. Although there were a lot of things here, he couldn''t take all of them after all. Moreover, if too many things were lost, he, the head of the courtyard, would also be responsible.


    I looked down at my arms, because the clothes were a bit loose, so even if I hid a jade Buddha and two night pearls, there was no problem on the surface.


    Qiu Nuoyuan opened the door to a gap and looked outside to make sure there was no one. Then he quickly stepped out and closed the door. After leaving the yard, his movements slowed down, his clothes were arranged, and he returned to normal.


    "Chou Hu Yuan"


    Just when he was not far away from the courtyard, a team of nursing homes came to them. After they saw the homes, they greeted them politely. After all, the homes of homes were their superiors.


    "Well, when I visited, I cheered me up. Be serious. There are a lot of guests here today. There must be no accidents. Have you heard?" Qiu Nursing Institute looked at the crowd and said seriously.


    "Yes, don''t worry about the Qiu Nursing Home, and promise that there will be no accidents." The other nursing homes promised.


    "Well, you continue to patrol." Qiu Nuoyuan nodded in satisfaction, and then waved them to leave.


    Seeing that all the nursing homes were leaving and heading towards the previous yard, Qiu''s nursing home was also quietly relieved, and almost ran into a collision. According to his arrangements, there was plenty of time, but He was so dazzled by the gifts in that room and almost lost. This caused him to waste too much time and almost ran into his own men.


    After taking a look at his clothes and making sure that there were no flaws, Qiu Nuoyuan continued to the yard where he lived.


    The nursing home has a special yard, and all the nursing homes live here. However, only the head of the nursing home is qualified to live in a house for one person, and other people live in the same room. Because the room is not small, there is no problem.


    After entering the room, Qiu Nursing Institute took out the Jade Buddha and Ye Mingzhu from his arms, took a greedy look again, and then began to look for the other party in the room with the bag.


    However, he originally lived alone, and he didn''t pay too much attention to his daily life. Therefore, there were so few things, there was only a cabinet for clothes and a box for sundries to hide things.


    Finally, Qiu Huyuan decided to put the Jade Buddha and the few night pearls under the glove box. In this case, there are still some sundries on it. Even if other people open the sundries box, they cannot see the jade below. The Buddha and Ye Mingzhu would never have imagined that there are a few valuable treasures hidden under these most ordinary things, especially the bright green Jade Buddha, which is definitely a rare treasure.


    I patted the box, and Qiu Nuoyuan was very satisfied. There was no one here at ordinary times. Now those two things have been hidden by himself, absolutely absolutely foolproof.


    However, in order to prevent nights and dreams, Qiu Nursing Institute decided to get rid of these things as soon as possible, and put them in his hands for one day, which would be one day more dangerous. Moreover, he really needs money now.


    Of course, it is definitely not possible today. After all, there are still so many guests there, it is impossible for me to leave, and if I suddenly disappear today, it will also arouse other people''s suspicion.


    "I will take these things to the black market until tomorrow. These things can''t go through the formal channels." Qiu Nursing Yuan thought.


    Afterwards, Qiu Nuoyuan locked its door and went to the front yard to listen to the movie. One was to prove that he had always appeared in front of others, and the other was that the money issue had been resolved and he could go. I have enjoyed it, and I haven''t listened to the drama for a long time. This is a rare opportunity.


    When the Chou Nursing House arrived at the front yard, the opera was at its climax, and the people around them all cheered. The newly arrived Chou Nursing House was also excited and joined the crowd.


    It¡¯s just that Qiu Huyuan, who listened to the theater in the front yard, would not have thought that the jade Buddha, who thought that there would definitely be no accident, had changed at this time. After a burst of light flashed in the glove box, the green jade The Buddha is gone, and replaced by a small Buddha statue hanging on the phone. Not to mention the completely different material, even the size has shrunk many times.

 101 Chapter 101

    Huang Feng, who came home from get off work, was downstairs where he lived. He ran into the landlord who had just met in the morning, and beside him, there were a few young men who were alive and well. They were obviously not good people.


    "Huang Feng, I''ll ask you again, are you moving or not?" The landlord quickly stepped forward and asked when Huang Feng came back. Obviously, he was here waiting for Huang Feng to come back.


    Before Huang Feng was unstable at work, he often had to work overtime, and there was no definite time when he came back. Therefore, even if the landlord called him, it was in the morning. However, today he learned that Huang Feng has changed his job. It''s quite fixed, so he just brought people here and waited.


    Huang Feng frowned and looked at the few people in front of him, and then said to the landlord: "What do you mean? I have said it very clearly. The time stipulated in the contract has not arrived. I will not leave now. If you want me to You can walk, lose money!"


    Of course Huang Feng wants to move out, but he has not yet found a new place to live, and because he has bought a lot of things for the storage box before, his money has been a little tight recently, and there is no way to find a new place to live. , Of course, if the landlord is willing to pay him, then he has absolutely nothing to say and will move out immediately. After all, he is a bit bored living here and wants to move out a long time ago.


    "Losing money? You dreamed!" Obviously, the landlord couldn¡¯t agree to Huang Feng¡¯s idea. The landlord was very stingy. Moreover, he asked Huang Feng to move out because he wanted to rent to other people. Money, if you make more money, how could you give Huang Feng money.


    "Then I can''t help it, don''t worry, when the contract expires, even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t live here." Huang Feng shrugged and said.


    "Huang Feng, you are toasting and not eating fine wine. Since you are so ignorant to promote, don''t blame me for being polite." The landlord said sharply to Huang Feng. Obviously, Huang Feng''s attitude made him very dissatisfied.


    "Brother Niu, that''s this guy. You helped me clean him up. I''ll invite him later." When the landlord turned his head and looked at the young man next to him, he immediately changed his smile.


    "I said Fatty Wang, just such a thin guy, you actually asked us brothers to come over, do you know, we are also very busy, brother Biao has laid a lot of places recently, we are busy recruiting younger brothers? , In the end, you just called us to come over just like this?" The headed youth didn''t show the landlord a good look, but taught him a lesson.


    "I know Brother Niu is busy, but this kid is too ignorant to praise him. How can I make money if the tenants are the same as him in the future? Therefore, I can only ask Brother Niu to teach him a lesson, so as to warn others. People, when I charge more rent, those guys won''t talk with me anymore." The landlord explained with a smile. Obviously he asked people to teach Huang Feng, and he also meant to kill the chicken and the monkey. It is impossible for him to charge the rent. Only Huang Feng is added. If Huang Feng insists in the end, other people will follow him, so how can he make more money?


    Therefore, he must give Huang Feng a severe lesson.


    "Okay, you have a lot of shit." The young man said to the landlord, then looked at Huang Feng and said: "Boy, do you do it yourself, or do you want us to do it?"


    "I said, what''s going on these days? Why do people always ask me to teach myself? You don''t come from the same place, right? The lines are similar." Huang Feng said silently, the previous few waves The gangster came to trouble him, and said something similar to this person.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t know was that he guessed right when he said casually. These waves of people are indeed from the same place, and they have a common boss, that is Brother Biao!


    "I don''t know how to lift up. If this is the case, then we will do it. You are asking for trouble. We must do it more than you do it yourself." The man seemed to kindly say to Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng did not speak, but was careful. Last night, he thought he was too careless to be successfully attacked by Tian Jun. However, after thinking about it, even if he knew Tian Jun was going to do it, he It seems that he can¡¯t escape. After all, he hadn¡¯t chanted magic spells and his reaction ability was average. Tian Jun¡¯s skills were better than ordinary people. Therefore, he wanted to escape Tian Jun¡¯s punch last night, unless he Do it first.


    Tonight, in order to repeat the same mistakes, Huang Feng decided to do it first!


    Therefore, when the young man was still careless, Huang Feng had already thrown a punch, and that guy''s performance was far worse than Tian Jun. Although Tian Jun was defeated by him yesterday, it was because of him. In the case of releasing magic, if it was just a fight against each other, Huang Feng thought he was not his opponent.


    However, today these people give Huang Feng the impression that he is obviously inferior to Tian Jun in aura. Moreover, because of the large number of people, Huang Feng did not choose magic at the beginning. When he could not use it, he tried not to use it, and this punch, It also brought him satisfactory results.


    I saw that the young man reacted when Huang Feng¡¯s fist approached him. He raised his arm subconsciously, trying to block Huang Feng¡¯s punch, but with this punch, Huang Feng used internal force, even though his body There is not much internal strength, but with the blessing of internal strength, that strength is much greater than that of ordinary people.


    "bump!"


    The young man was flew out with a punch by Huang Feng. After that, he clutched his chest and coughed on the ground, but he couldn''t get up for a while.


    Those little brothers were shocked first, and then furious.


    "Your kid is looking for death, dare to fight back?"


    "You actually hurt Brother Niu, you are dead!"


    Then these guys clamored one by one and rushed towards Huang Feng, and the people passing by saw this situation, no one came up to help Huang Feng, and there were even people watching with relish.


    Huang Feng didn''t have much fear in his heart. Through the punch just now, he already knew that these people were far worse than yesterday''s Tian Jun. The leader was only capable of that, how good are the people below?


    Facts have proved that Huang Feng¡¯s judgment was correct. Those younger brothers looked very fierce, but when they arrived in front of Huang Feng, Huang Feng easily avoided the attack. After that, they punched and kicked. It didn¡¯t take long. The effort knocked these guys to the ground.


    The landlord, Fatty Wang, who has been standing next to him, witnessed how Huang Feng hanged these people. He was stunned. Huang Feng, who was a little thin and asked himself to postpone rent collection before, was so powerful?


    Seeing Huang Feng looking at him, Fatty Wang unconsciously shrank his neck.

 102 Chapter 102

    "You, what are you going to do, I warn you, if you dare to hit me, I will call the police, you are illegal." Under Huang Feng''s gaze, the landlord unconsciously stepped back two steps, and then, He threatened with a flustered expression.


    "It seems that you brought someone here? Call the police, you can try it." Huang Feng looked at the landlord amusedly, but he didn''t let him go because of it. He just stepped forward. Slapped him on the head, slapped him with gold stars, and turned his head.


    "I''ll fight, you call the police." Huang Feng looked at him and said. Huang Feng usually has a big belly for those who obey orders, but for those who initiate it, he will not be soft, and this The landlord obviously belongs to the latter.


    The landlord looked at Huang Feng with a little horror, but he did not dare to call the police again. Huang Feng¡¯s performance was indeed frightening. If he called the police himself, he would deal with himself or Huang Feng after the police arrived. Huang Feng''s words, that wouldn''t be enough to detain him. Once Huang Feng came out, seeing him look so cruel, he would never let him go.


    Therefore, the timid landlord didn''t dare to call the police, but he was wondering in his heart, why didn''t he find Huang Feng so cruel before.


    "Don''t call the police? Then I''m leaving." Huang Feng said to the landlord: "Also, don''t bother me if there is nothing to do in the future. When it is time to leave, I will leave by myself. If you dare to bother me, I won''t be next time. If you just slap you, maybe you will become a disabled person from now on."


    The landlord''s eyelids twitched, and he took two steps back quickly, but he definitely didn''t provoke the evil star in his heart. He was originally a bully and fearful of hardships. Now that Huang Feng has been taught such a lesson, he suddenly lost his previous thoughts.


    After Huang Feng went upstairs, he couldn''t see his back. The landlord gave a sigh of relief and cursed himself secretly. It was nothing to provoke him. Even if he wanted to kill the chicken and the monkey, he would kill the "chicken", and Huang Feng obviously He is not a "chicken", he is a tiger, very cruel.


    "Snapped!"


    However, before the landlord was completely relieved, he was slapped on the head again, and then he turned his head, but he saw Brother Niu, looking at himself angrily.


    "Brother Niu, what''s the matter with you? Is your hand slippery?" Fatty Wang looked at Brother Niu aggrieved and said, how can anyone beat him? When did he get his punch


    Although he had already scolded Niu''s ancestors for the eighteenth generation in his heart, he was timid and afraid to say it, and even wanted to help the other party make the scene.


    It¡¯s just that Brother Niu obviously didn¡¯t mean to get his affection. He slapped him again. The landlord, Fatty Wang, saw the call from him, but he didn¡¯t dare to hide, because he knew that if he did hide, the consequences would be even worse. .


    As a result, he slapped his head again, but Niu didn''t mean to stay at all. Two slaps made Fatty Wang''s tears flow out.


    "My hand is slippery with your mother!" Even though Brother Niu slapped Fatty Wang twice, he was particularly uncomfortable and wanted to fight again.


    Then Fatty Wang dared to let him fight again, and said quickly, "Brother Niu, what''s wrong, did I do something wrong?"


    "Say, why didn''t you say that the person you were going to teach was Huang Feng?" Brother Niu asked with a cold face.


    "Brother Niu, do you know Huang Feng?" Fatty Wang was taken aback. He couldn''t. Seeing just now, the two of them don¡¯t seem to know each other. Otherwise, Brother Niu would not do it, and Huang Feng would do the same. Won''t make a move.


    "Fuck, you''re fat, you want to kill me?!" Niu asked.


    "How dare I." Fatty Wang said quickly.


    "Then why didn''t you say that the person you want to teach is Huang Feng, if we knew it was him, we would not come." Niu said.


    Before, he did not know the name of the person to be taught this time. When Fatty Wang found him, he only said to help him teach a tenant, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously, and Fatty Wang just called Huang Feng¡¯s name. At that time, he hadn''t reacted for a while, and when he was punched by Huang Feng, he remembered who Huang Feng was.


    Huang Feng, the name has been widely spread among them recently. Brother Biao sent two groups of people to teach Huang Feng in a row, but they all came home unlucky. You know, among the two groups, there are They have always admired the master Tian Jun, but even Tian Jun can''t do what Huang Feng can do. Can people who have no skills be Huang Feng''s opponent?That is obviously impossible.


    Therefore, if he had known that the person to be taught this time was Huang Feng, even if Fatty Wang invited him to eat ten meals, he would not come, then he would not come.


    He has been following Brother Biao for some time, so he also knows Tian Jun''s combat effectiveness, even Tian Jun is not Huang Feng''s opponent, how could he have beaten Huang Feng.


    So, just after recognizing Huang Feng¡¯s identity, he decisively chose to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. He didn¡¯t get up until Huang Feng left, and the first thing after he got up was to teach Fatty Wang, if it weren¡¯t for him. , I will not be beaten.


    Fatty Wang seems to see that Brother Niu dare not provoke Huang Feng, and he is even more afraid of Huang Feng. You must know that Brother Niu is following Brother Biao. Brother Biao has recently increased his strength. No one around him dared to make peace. He frowned. In this case, Brother Niu and the others were still afraid of Huangfeng, which only showed that Huangfeng was even more terrifying than them.


    "Isn''t Huang Feng messing around outside?" The landlord guessed in his heart, but obviously no one can give him the answer.


    After that, Fatty Wang continued to accompany him, he even bleeds, and he took out the money to calm down Brother Niu and others. However, he made up his mind not to provoke Huang Feng, even Brother Niu was afraid. He didn''t dare to mess with him anymore.


    After Huang Feng went upstairs, he happened to ran into the person whom Su Yumo saw last time. The person seemed to be going to the toilet. However, after seeing Huang Feng coming in, he was shocked. He returned to his room in a panic, and locked the door. He also saw a lot of what happened just now. Obviously he knew that Huang Feng was not someone who could provoke casually. If Huang Feng knew, he told him If it''s secret, then Huang Fengjue would never spare himself lightly.


    "In the future, there are some things that you can''t talk nonsense. Nonsense will cause trouble for yourself." Huang Feng said softly to the other guy''s door. After that, he ignored him and went back to his room.


    Hearing that Huang Feng''s room door was opened and then closed, the man before was quietly relieved. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so powerful. If he knew that, he wouldn''t provoke him. He didn''t benefit at all. Get it, but also provoke a show.

 103 Chapter 103: Storage Box Upgrade

    Huang Feng returned to the room, habitually preparing to look at the storage box, but immediately thought of the storage box, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. From last night to now, he has seen the storage box many times, but, It was like that every time, if it weren¡¯t for the colorful ball of light in his body, and the ring in his hand, Huang Feng even thought the storage box before it was just a beautiful dream.


    However, Huang Feng has seen quite a bit now, and his current job is not bad. Coupled with obtaining the treasures, even without the magic storage box, he will live better than before.


    It¡¯s just that, sometimes, the more you think about it, the less you get it, and the more you look down on it. On the contrary, there will be surprises. Huang Feng just casually tried to take the lid on the storage box. He didn¡¯t expect it, but this time. Take it down easily.


    Taking the lid off so easily, Huang Feng was even stunned because he was not mentally prepared, and then he was overjoyed. Although he was downplayed a lot, wouldn''t it be better if there was a storage box.


    It''s just that, after some changes, this storage box does not have the replacement function, or it has become an ordinary storage box.


    However, this question did not last long. When he opened the storage box, he found that there was a green jade Buddha inside. This jade Buddha was on top of everything. Huang Feng could see it at a glance, and he could be sure This thing was not put in by yourself, it must be something from other time and space.


    Huang Feng''s heart is finally settled. It seems that this storage box is still the same as before, but I don''t know why some changes have occurred, but now it seems that everything is back to normal again.


    However, immediately Huang Feng¡¯s attention was once again attracted by the storage box, not because of the contents, but, on the top of the storage box, a line of golden fonts floated, and the light emitted by the golden fonts changed his The whole room was illuminated. Fortunately, no one else was in his room, so no one else noticed this anomaly.


    "To obtain four things in the same time and space, you can use these things to transmit!" Huang Feng read the big characters above one by one, and the meaning of these words is also easy to understand.


    And under these large characters, there are some characters that are also in golden font, but these characters are smaller than those above.


    "There is a time interval between each transmission, and the interval is uncertain. After being transmitted to another time and space, the time in the real world will freeze, and things from other spaces can be brought back to the real world, each time you can bring the same. Note: At this stage, Each time and space can only stay for one year at a time. Death in other time and space is not a real death, but it will be immediately teleported back to the real world."


    These are the contents of those boys, and they are also well understood. Huang Feng studied these big characters and boys three times carefully, and after making sure that he had memorized them all, he turned his attention away from above, and then he was overjoyed.


    "Is this gathering the seven dragon balls and summoning the dragon?" Huang Feng thought excitedly.


    He did not expect that the "changing" of these storage boxes is not only not a bad thing, but it is actually a great thing. It is not that there is a problem, but is undergoing a "system upgrade". There is an additional transmission function. This function is really good. It''s very good, so Huang Feng can go to other time and space to see, and there is no danger around him. This is the rhythm of time travel.


    "Those who go out, or even travel abroad, compared with my brother, they are simply weak." Huang Feng thought proudly. Others are at most traveling at home or abroad, but they can do interstellar immediately. Traveling, you can go to various time and space.


    However, this is not unrequired, but to gather four things in the same time and space, and use this as a proof to transmit.


    "It''s just, why are there four, instead of three." Huang Feng muttered a little dissatisfied. He has acquired a few things now, but except for the golden silk soft armor in "Deer Tripod". As well as the "Fairy Book" in "Fairy Doctor and Chef 2", the other things were not marked with specific sources, and he didn''t know where those things came from.


    However, there are three things, but all of them mentioned the same place. These three things are: meditation introduction, enlightenment pills, and meditation. Although I don¡¯t know who their original owners are, these three things are all Mentioned the same name "Profound Sky Continent", obviously, all three things came from the same place.


    However, if you want to teleport, you must gather four things. He happens to be the same thing. If you want to say three things, he can teleport now. This is also the reason for Huang Feng''s dissatisfaction. It is really cheating. .


    Of course, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that not only was the storage box pitted him, he also pitted others, because the original owner of the three things was the same person. Now that person is missing these three things, what will happen in the future? I don¡¯t know yet.


    However, although the teleportation is not yet possible, the storage box can continue to be used, and it has an additional function. This is enough for Huang Feng to be happy, and he also knows the conditions required for the teleportation, and it is not without a clue. .


    However, which time and space can be transmitted to, obviously depends on the meaning of the storage box, because these replaced things are not his own control, they are all determined by the storage box, so where you can go, it also depends on the storage box. Look at the meaning of the storage box.


    After the golden fonts lasted for about ten minutes, they slowly dissipated until they were no longer available, as if they had never appeared before. However, Huang Feng had completely remembered those words in his mind.


    According to the description of those words, when he is in other time and space, the time in the real world is static. In this way, even if he stays in other time and space for a long time, it will not have any impact on the real world.


    Moreover, when you go to other time and space, there is no danger. The big deal is to be directly transmitted back. However, when you leave that time and space, you can take one thing away, although you can only bring one. However, if you choose the right one, you can get a lot of benefits.


    Moreover, if he gets things from those TVs and movies, he can watch these TV movies several times before transmitting, remember the plot, and then after the transmission, he can be more handy. The benefits will never be less.

 104 Chapter 104

    Checked the storage box again and found that there were no other new things. Huang Feng put the original things in again, closed the lid, and waited for its next replacement.


    After that, Huang Feng took the newly obtained Jade Buddha in his hand and observed it carefully.


    "The statue of Guanyin: It was carved by the master of jade carving Wu Yunzi with the best emperor''s green in two years. It was blessed by the eminent monk of Puyun Temple and has the effect of concentrating and meditation.


    A line of fonts floated above the jade stone, which is regarded as an introduction to the jade Buddha, but, again, it did not mention which time and space this thing came from.


    Huang Feng rubbed the jade Buddha and felt a warm feeling. Looking at the jade Buddha, he really calmed his heart. Originally, Huang Feng saw the jade Buddha at the first glance and wanted to sell it. However, after seeing the above introduction, he changed his mind.


    He is indeed short of money now. This jade Buddha is so good, obviously not a common product. If he sells it, he will definitely have a lot of income, and he can also earn a lot of money through the storage box.


    However, the introduction on it changed his mind, because this jade Buddha has the effect of concentration and meditation, even if you don¡¯t stare at it, just put it next to it, it¡¯s still effective. The above said, After the eminent monk opened the light, it really was true.


    And Huang Feng usually wants to meditate and improve his concentration, whether he is meditating or cultivating internal strength. The more calm his mind and the more concentrated his concentration, the better the effect of his cultivation. Obviously, this Jade Buddha is very good for him in his cultivation. Effective.


    If before, Huang Feng didn¡¯t pay much attention to the cultivation of his internal strength and meditation. With his current skill, dealing with some small gangsters is not a problem at all. Coupled with magical magic, he can deal with many emergencies. Moreover, in the real world, he is just an ordinary person now, and he will not encounter too much danger at all. Even if he cultivates magic and internal strength to the top, it does not seem to have much effect.


    However, it is different now. After the storage box has been upgraded, it has an additional teleportation function. You can go to other worlds in the future, and those worlds will not be as safe as the real world, especially those of swords and magic. In the world of martial arts, there may be life-threatening things at every turn. Although, even if he is dead, he can be teleported back, and he will not really die. However, without sufficient power, there is obviously no way to get better things. of.


    In order to obtain good things, he must improve his abilities. Moreover, if he is not capable, he may not be able to do anything in those worlds. In that case, what is the point of sending him to the past?


    Therefore, it is still necessary to improve one''s abilities. In this case, one should not be too slack in the cultivation of magic and internal strength, and this Jade Buddha can help him in his cultivation, so he naturally can''t sell it anymore.


    "It''s a pity, I finally got a thing that can be sold to make a lot of money, but now I can''t sell it." Huang Fan looked at the Jade Buddha in his hand and thought with regret.


    Now that he had made the decision, Huang Feng stopped thinking about it, and can only look forward to getting something that can help him make money again.


    After that, Huang Feng placed the Jade Buddha in the ring, and it was still effective. In this case, Huang Feng would feel more relieved, and he would not have to keep the Jade Buddha by his side in the future.


    After that, Huang Feng began to consider other things. He now has a lot of doubts, such as how the storage box is upgraded, what conditions are required, and whether it will be upgraded in the future, and that is, because there is no detailed introduction. What if he has collected all four things in the same time and space, but he doesn''t know it?Is there no way to send it, or there will be any prompts at that time.


    In short, Huang Feng has a lot of doubts in his heart, but this kind of thing can only be explored by himself, and no one can help him solve his doubts.


    There is also the Qiu Nursing Institute.


    The birthday banquet of Zhang Yuanwai¡¯s old mother went smoothly without any mistakes. After the guests left with satisfaction, Zhang Yuanwai praised the merits of the Chou Nursing Institute in front of everyone, and his faces were full of A humble smile, but there was a burst of laughter in his heart. Outside Zhang, he hadn''t noticed that he was missing. If he found out, I wonder if he would be praised again.


    The Qiu Nursing Institute is ready to be scolded. After all, he is the head of the Nursing Institute who is responsible for the loss of things. However, he is willing to be scolded for a few sentences. A piece of meat, but you can get treasures yourself. Such a deal is too cost-effective.


    It''s just that when some proud Qiu Nursingyuan returned to his room and opened the glove box, all the previous pride and good mood disappeared, because he found that his Jade Buddha was gone!


    The Chou Nursing Institute, who couldn''t believe this fact, immediately began to rummaged through boxes and cabinets, took out all the things in the glove box, and checked them one by one. However, no trace of the Jade Buddha was found yet, of course, neither did he. I found the extra small Buddha pendant, which Huang Feng bought in the supermarket for ten yuan, but now it''s time and space.


    Because this box originally contained some sundries, Qiu Hu Yuan did not find that the extra small Buddha pendant was also normal. After all, there were a lot of sundries in the box, and he couldn''t remember everything.


    However, he remembered the Jade Buddha clearly, not only because it hadn''t been long since it was put in, but also because it was definitely a treasure. He was naturally impressed, but now it has disappeared.


    "Where is it? Where did you go?" Qiu Huyuan searched it over and over again anxiously, but didn''t find the shadow of the Jade Buddha, but the two night pearls were still there.


    "Could it be someone who stole it?" Qiu Huyuan thought suspiciously, but after thinking about it, he found it impossible. The Jade Buddha and Ye Mingzhu were put together. If there was a thief, how could they only steal jade? Buddha, not Ye Mingzhu, after all, Ye Mingzhu can''t take up much space and can be taken away.


    However, the Xianye Pearl is well-known, and the Jade Buddha is missing. I just got it this morning and disappeared at night. I haven¡¯t had time to sell it yet. Qiu Nursing Institute just wanted to cry without tears. .


    Moreover, he can''t investigate this matter with great fanfare, nor can he tell other people, because his jade Buddha was originally stolen and the source was not correct.

 105 Chapter 105: Ye Mingzhu is gone

    After searching over and over again, Qiu Hu Yuan reluctantly accepted the fact that the Jade Buddha really disappeared, and he lost it before he could transfer it. Of course, things would not disappear for no reason. He was stolen by someone, although I don''t understand why the other party only stole the Jade Buddha, but the Ye Mingzhu beside him didn''t take it, but the fact is that his Jade Buddha was really stolen.


    "Don''t let me know who stole my Jade Buddha, otherwise, I will kill him!" Qiu Huyuan said gloomily.


    "Fortunately, there are two other night pearls. Fortunately, I brought a few out at the time. Otherwise, this time I will be really busy."


    Looking at the two night pearls in his hand, Qiu Huyuan could only comfort himself in this way. However, these two night pearls are also very good. If they are handled properly, they can make a lot of money, but there is no such thing as the Jade Buddha. It¡¯s just a lot of money.


    Put everything in the glove box away. As for Ye Mingzhu, he didn''t dare to put it in. He was afraid that the thief would come back. In that case, his last hope would be gone.


    After putting Ye Mingzhu close to his body, Qiu Nursing Yuan went to bed with satisfaction. He had already decided that he would go out anyway tomorrow, and find a way to get the Ye Mingzhu in his hand, even if the price is cheaper, he can accept it on him. Ye Changmeng had many dreams, and he was afraid that if another accident happened, it would be over.


    After a short while, there was a snoring of Qiu Nuoyuan in the room, and other sounds were not used, except that the sleeping Qiu Nuoyuan did not notice, a ray of light flashed in his arms. , And then the two Ye Mingzhu placed next to him disappeared, replaced by two small white plastic balls.


    The next morning, Huang Feng woke up from meditation again. He felt the energy in the colorful ball of light in his body and found that the jade Buddha really worked, and the energy in his body increased significantly than Usually, he needs more. In fact, when he was meditating last night, he had already discovered that he entered the state more easily, and the speed at which the surrounding magic elements entered his body seemed to be faster.


    "The Jade Buddha is really a good thing." Huang Feng said with emotion. He can help himself in his cultivation. If he doesn''t need it, he can also sell it for money. If he does, as long as he doesn''t have to use money urgently, Huang Feng is I won''t sell them. After all, things that can be sold will definitely be available in the future, but things that can increase the speed of one''s cultivation are uncommon, so how can one just sell them casually.


    After getting out of bed, Huang Feng is still the first time to look at the storage box. He is still very interested in traveling in different time and space, so he also hopes to get something from the same time and space, but it depends entirely on luck. .


    Today, Huang Feng''s luck is obviously good. After taking out the contents of the storage box, he found two round beads. They were very smooth in his hand, and the surface seemed to be faintly fluorescent.


    "Is it Ye Mingzhu?" When he saw this pearl, a thought flashed in Huang Feng''s mind.


    Sure enough, the fonts that appeared on this bead really proved his conjecture. It is indeed Ye Mingzhu. However, this introduction is even simpler. It just means that these two beads are Ye Mingzhu, and the others are gone. After all, they are natural. Things do not have any special functions, so naturally there is not much introduction.


    "What are you really thinking, what are you coming for!" Huang Feng said with joy after confirming that these two beads are Ye Mingzhu. Before, he was still thinking about when he could get those things that can make money, even though the Jade Buddha can make money even if it is sold. However, Huang Feng is obviously reluctant, and the Ye Mingzhu that appears now is just right.


    Although I don¡¯t know how much these two beads can sell for, it must be enough for him to move out of here. As for the others, he is not in a hurry. What he is most anxious now is to change his residence, a relatively safe one, because of his The storage box is too expensive to be placed in the ring, so Huang Feng has been considering the safety of this storage box.


    Collected the two night pearls, Huang Feng and his boss took a long time off, and then they were going to the jewelry store to sell the two night pearls. He couldn''t wait, so now he desperately wants to take them Sold it for money.


    Huang Feng happily took Ye Mingzhu out, but the Qiu Nu Yuan in another time and space did not have such a good mood.


    "Who is it!? Who is it?!"


    The roar of Qiu Nuoyuan in the room, even, he has forgotten to control his own volume, attracting the attention of other guards around, but he can no longer take care of these.


    The first thing he did after waking up in the morning was to check the Ye Mingzhu in his arms. Because of the jade Buddha being stolen yesterday and his mentality, he was always thinking about selling the two Ye Mingzhu today, so he went to check it as soon as he woke up. My own Ye Mingzhu, but the things I worried about still happened, and the two Ye Mingzhu disappeared. What''s even worse, the other party seemed to laugh at him, and actually left him two things that were fake at first sight. Is mocking his incompetence.


    Qiu Hu Yuan jumped out of the bed, left the two fake beads on the ground, and stomped on a few feet, especially his hatred, his face was hideous and terrifying.


    He did not expect the other party to be so arrogant. Yesterday he deliberately did not steal Ye Mingzhu, but he sneaked in again at night. That Ye Mingzhu had already been placed next to his body, but the other party actually stole it, and he actually stole it. Unconscious.


    This is horrible. The other party seems to be able to see his every move. Whatever he stole, no matter where he put it, he can¡¯t escape the other party¡¯s eyes, and if the other party wants it, he will steal it without the slightest effort. Up.


    Qiu Huyuan filtered the people in the mansion one by one in his heart. However, he did not find anyone with such skills. Although he is not a great master, he still has some skills, and the opponent can actually Without knowing it, God stole Ye Mingzhu without knowing it. It was obviously a master.


    And in this county, I haven''t heard of anyone with such skills. Could it be from other places?However, in any case, Qiu Nuoyuan could not think of a goal.


    And here, Qiu Nuoyuan is still thinking about who stole his things and how the other party did it. The people over there have already come to inform, and Mr. Zhang asked everyone to gather in the front yard. There is a question.

 106 Chapter 106

    When Qiu Nursing Yuan heard what the servant said, his heart jumped. He guessed that the theft of Jade Buddha and Ye Mingzhu had been leaked, and now the staff is ready to investigate.


    Qiu Nuoyuan felt a little guilty in his heart. Although he was sure that no one had seen it at the time, after all, he stole those things. Even if no one saw it, his heart was a little guilty. After all, he did this kind of thing for the first time. .


    However, Qiu Nuoyuan felt more depressed. The Jade Buddha and Ye Mingzhu were stolen by himself. But, in the end, they didn¡¯t get into his own hands. All those things were gone overnight, and he was also anxious. Looking for it, but there is no clue, not even an object of suspicion.


    Nothing is available now, but he has to bear the reputation and psychology of this thief. It''s strange that he doesn''t feel aggrieved in his heart.


    However, no matter what he thought in his heart, the front yard still had to go forward. Otherwise, his suspicion would be even greater, so the Qiu Nursing Institute tidied up his clothes and went out to the front yard.


    When Qiu Nuo Yuan arrived in the front yard, he saw that there were already many people here, and others were constantly coming. However, everyone seemed to have no idea what had happened and wanted to discuss it. , The outsiders are still on the top, they naturally dare not do that.


    "Chou Nursing Institute, you are here, you take people to maintain order, and then come to me for a while." Zhang Yuanwai saw the arrival of Qiu Nursing Institute, and said to him, but there was no expression on his face.


    However, Qiu Nuo Yuan was a little worried, because outsiders were very peaceful to him, but today it is this expression. Obviously, he is also a little dissatisfied with him.


    Actually, this is not surprising. Now that things are lost in the mansion, they must be responsible for these nursing homes. The function of the nursing homes is to protect the homes. It is obviously theirs to protect the owner¡¯s things from being stolen. Task, but now that they have lost something, it is obviously their negligence, and the Qiu Nursing Institute, as the head of the Nursing Institute, is obviously responsible.


    "Yes." Qiu Nursing Institute replied, no matter what, now that he has not been exposed, he must do his job well. At the same time, he is also secretly making ideas. If something goes wrong later, he will run immediately. Road, but, this time he didn''t get anything but wanted to run away, he was very aggrieved.


    However, Qiu Nuoyuan soon discovered that today, even if he wants to run away is not so easy, because after he takes the people to maintain the order of the people, the people below him are also required to stand. Okay, and at this time, a row of government officials came in from the outside, apparently entrusted by Member Zhang.


    The current situation is already obvious, and Zhang Yuanwai also doesn''t believe these nursing homes.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" After the Qiu Nursing Institute arranged for the layoffs, he went outside Member Zhang to return to life.


    "You arranged the inspection of the mansion yesterday, right?" Zhang Yuanwai said.


    "Yes, it was arranged by the villain." Qiu Nuoyuan said.


    "Then you and your men, have you noticed anything unusual?" Zhang Yuanwai said.


    "No." Qiu Nuoyuan shook his head decisively and said.


    "Really do not have?"


    "Really not, did something happen to the master?" Qiu Nursing Yuan asked concerned.


    "There is something lost in the house!" Member Zhang said with a gloomy face. At this time, there is no need to hide it. People will know about the news later.


    In fact, if other things are lost, Zhang Yuanwai will investigate and severely punish the thief, but he won''t be like this.


    However, the Jade Buddha is different. It is a birthday gift from Shilang Liu of the Imperial Capital to his mother. The old lady lost this gift before she saw it. Not only will the old mother blame it, but Liu of the Imperial Capital After the attendant found out, he would definitely be unhappy.


    You know, Shilang Liu paid a lot of money to get that thing. He wrote to member Zhang a long time ago, asking him to take care of him after receiving this gift, and let the old lady carry it next to him. The thing is an eminent monk. It¡¯s good for the body to stay around for a long time.


    However, now this thing is gone. Liu Shilang knows that he will definitely be angry. Liu Shilang has feelings for the old lady, but his feelings with Zhang Yuanwai are normal, and Zhang Yuanwai is only an outsider. Once he offends Liu Shi Lang, after that, I will not only lose a backer, but even be hated by Liu Shilang. Maybe when the old lady is there, nothing will happen, but if something happens to the old lady, maybe I will be met by Liu Shilang. Revenge.


    Therefore, he must find the Jade Buddha!


    "Ah?!" Qiu Nursing Institute pretended to be surprised and said: "It''s all the negligence of the villain, please punish you!"


    Regardless, Qiu Nursing Yuan first stopped the responsibility. In this case, it would give Member Zhang a good impression, and he would have less suspicion.


    "I ask you, what were you doing yesterday, did you follow along with you, or did you go there?" Zhang Yuanwai asked.


    "After the villain arranged the inspection work, he came to the front yard to listen to the play. It was the villain''s negligence that caused this to happen." Qiu Nursing Yuan said.


    "Have you been in the front yard? Can someone prove it?" Zhang Yuanwai said.


    "The villain has always been in the front yard, just because he is watching the theater in the corner, so no one can prove it, but the villain is always there." Qiu Nursing Yuan said nervously, he came to the front yard later So, there was no place in the good place at that time, he had to be in the corner, so there was no evidence.


    However, even if there is evidence, he dare not say, because he came halfway, if the other party tells the matter, then his suspicion is even greater.


    Zhang Yuanwai was not commenting on what the Qiu Nursing Institute said. Then, he told the following people about the matter again, and then asked them to prove that they did not go to the backyard yesterday.


    When the people heard that something had been lost in the house, they became nervous and frightened. Zhang Yuanwai was usually strict enough. Now that something like this happened again, everyone was scared.


    So, one by one started looking for someone to prove that they had been in the front yard and did not go to the back yard. In fact, this is also a good proof. After all, yesterday, most people listened to the theater in the front yard and there were people nearby, so , It''s also easy to prove.


    And when everyone proved to each other that they did not go to the backyard, the servants who had been invited by Member Zhang had already searched the rooms of the servants. According to Mr. Zhang¡¯s understanding, from yesterday to today, no one of the servants had gone out. In other words, if the thing was really stolen from the mansion, the thing should still be in the mansion and had not been transferred out.

 107 Chapter 107

    Zhang Yuanwai suspected that the Jade Buddha was stolen by an inner ghost, and there is a reason. Yesterday, the mansion held a wedding and there were many people, but at the same time, the inspection was better than before. In this case, there are not many opportunities for outsiders. And, it''s not the first day that these nursing homes are working here, and they have experience and ability. In the past, it was not easy for outsiders to steal, let alone yesterday.


    Therefore, Zhang Yuanwai suspects that there is a ghost inside, and even these people in the nursing home are the most suspected!Therefore, he only called in the government officials to help through the relationship today.


    It''s just that the results of the search by the servants made him a little disappointed, because they did not find anything. All the rooms of the people, including those in the nursing homes, have been searched, and there is still not the slightest gain.


    "Have I guessed wrong?" Member Zhang thought expressionlessly at the people below.


    When the Chou Nursing Institute saw the servants going to search the room, he felt calm and rejoiced. The things he stole were all stolen by others. Therefore, he will not be exposed, but he is now Should you thank the other party or hate the other party for stealing your own things, even the Chou Nursing Yuan is not clear.


    However, Qiu Hu Yuan, like Zhang Yuanwai, wanted to know where those things went, he wanted to see who stole those things from under his nose.


    However, those government officials found nothing, and he was equally disappointed.


    Although the bureaucrats did not gain much, Zhang Yuanwai obviously would not give up easily. He asked the people below to report to each other. Did anyone behave abnormally yesterday? As long as he can help him find those things, he will definitely end up greatly. The reward for the informant.


    It must be very tempting for people to give the reward to Zhang Yuanwai. However, this reward is not so easy to take, because they don¡¯t know who is related to this matter. If this unreasonably framed other people, it is obviously It won''t work.


    Qiu Nuo Yuan was very calm. He didn''t think he had exposed any flaws. Now, the Jade Buddha and Ye Mingzhu have disappeared, and his behavior at the time was not seen by others. Therefore, he has nothing to worry about. of.


    However, Qiu Nuoyuan was obviously happy too early. When he inadvertently looked at the other nursing homes next to him, one of them suddenly sneered at him. Qiu Nuoyuan was taken aback, and then he was a little flustered, because this person He is also a veteran nursing home. If he didn''t show up, he would have been the head of the nursing home here. Therefore, the two are in a competitive relationship, and the relationship has always been bad.


    More critically, although most of the nursing homes here are obedient to their orders, but this nursing home has been here for so many years, it is impossible to have a few teams, and when I came out of the backyard yesterday, the few that I encountered There are his people in the patrolling nursery!


    "My lord, the villain has something to say!" The man stepped out after taking a look at the Qiu Nursing Institute, bending over to Zhang Yuanwai.


    "Oh? Do you know something?" Member Zhang said hopefully.


    "Yes, sir, although I don''t know who stole the Jade Buddha and Ye Mingzhu, I know someone lied."


    "Oh, who is it?"


    "It''s the Chou Nursing Institute!" The man said while looking at the Qiu Nursing Institute, seeing a trace of panic flashing across his face, he was even more certain.


    "My lord, at noon yesterday, someone saw Qiu Nuyuan coming out of the backyard with gifts! In other words, he didn''t always listen to the theater in the front yard," the person said.


    "Is this the case of Qiu Nursing Institute?" Zhang Yuanwai looked at Qiu Nursing Institute and said.


    "Yes, that''s the case. The villain made a mistake just now. I was also patrolling the front yard after noon." Qiu Nursing Yuan wanted to deny it, but it was not only one person who saw him at the time. , If he denies it, the suspicion is even greater.


    "Then why did you say that before?" Zhang Yuanwai asked harshly.


    "It''s the villain who is confused." Qiu Nursing Institute quickly said. He hates himself in his heart at this time. How can he forget that he met with several nursing homes yesterday, and there is also him in those nursing homes. The adversary, if he knew that, he would not say that he was listening to the movie all the time, but that he was on tour.


    "My lord, the villain suddenly remembered that the patrol route had been set yesterday morning, but later, Qiu Nuoyuan suddenly said that the patrol route was to be changed. At that time, the villain didn''t think anything was wrong. However, it seems that it is not that simple now, because the time between passing the yard with gifts has become much longer for the revised inspection route." The person continued.


    "Take the Chou Nursing Institute for me!" Upon hearing this, Zhang Yuanwai did not ask the Chou Nursing House any more, but directly said to his other Nursing Houses. He does not need the Chou Nursing House to confess his sins now, as long as If Qiu Nuoyuan is suspected, he will not let it go, because the Jade Buddha is very important, so he will not give up even if it is a bit of suspicion.


    However, when he finished speaking, the other nursing homes were not mentally prepared at all. After all, the Qiu Nursing Home was the leader of them for so long, and what Zhang said outside was also very sudden, so they all had a trace. Stunned.


    The others were stunned, but the Chou Hu Yuan would not!Because he knew that this matter had something to do with him, he was always worried. Now that he saw that Member Zhang had no chance to explain to him, he actually ordered him to be arrested directly. He knew this matter, so he was exposed. As long as he has suspicions, that member will lynch himself and let himself be recruited.


    Therefore, before the others did not react, the Qiu Nursing Institute jumped out of everyone''s range, and then quickly ran out of the courtyard, while at the periphery were the government officials, but these government officials also did not react.


    Qiu Nursing Institute looked at a servant on his path, a fierce light flashed in his eyes: "Get out of here!"


    A punch blasted the yaman. It was just an ordinary yaman. Although he was ready to take the move, he was not an opponent of the Chou Nursing Institute. After being knocked out by the Chou Nursing Institute, his speed remained unchanged. Rushed out of the courtyard!


    "Chasing, chase me, catch him, I will reward you with a hundred taels of silver!" Zhang Yuanwai shouted!


    The other nursing homes only responded at this time and chased them out one after another.


    And the Chou Huyuan, who kept running away outside the hospital, felt very aggrieved. He didn''t get anything, but in the end he was forced to flee. He knew that if he didn''t escape, that member would definitely not let him go, even if It was the same that the other party did not find the stolen goods.

 108 Chapter 108: Selling Night Pearl

    The fleeing Qiu Hu Yuan felt very aggrieved, but Huang Feng was very happy at this time, because he would get his first pot of gold immediately, and he had already arrived at the door of the Friday Fu Jewelry Store.


    On Friday, the Fu Jewelry Store is a time-honored, national chain, and has a good reputation. It naturally has branches in Jiangzhou. It is near the city center and covers a wide area in front of it. The decoration is also very luxurious, with the effects of lighting. , The whole shop is beautiful.


    "welcome!"


    When Huang Feng first entered, there were two tall beauties wearing black socks bowing to welcome them, with sincere smiles on their faces.


    If Huang Feng, who used to be a cock-like silk, encounters this situation, he may be at a loss. After all, he does not have many opportunities to interact with beauties. Moreover, the decoration here is so good, obviously the things inside will not be too cheap. If there is no money in his pocket , Naturally there is no bottom in my heart.


    However, although Huang Feng still has no money, he has the confidence. The confidence is naturally the magic storage box at home. With its existence, these things are not a problem.


    "Hello, do you collect jewelry here?" Huang Feng asked directly. He didn''t plan to buy jewelry in these stores, so naturally he didn''t plan to stroll around, but went straight to the subject.


    "Come, what do you want to sell, sir?" Miss Yingbin did not feel the slightest unhappiness because Huang Feng did not buy the things in their store. In fact, buying jewelry is also one of their businesses here.


    "That''s it!" Huang Feng stretched his hand into his pocket, and then took out a Ye Mingzhu and said, of course, Ye Mingzhu was placed in the ring, he just did that, it was just a cover.


    "So beautiful!" Miss Yingbin was immediately attracted by the Ye Mingzhu in Huang Feng''s hands. Although she was a welcome guest, first of all, she was a woman. Women have always been very resistant in front of beautiful jewelry. low.


    However, she reacted immediately, her face flushed, and she looked a little embarrassed, and then quickly said: "We also accept it here. Wait a moment, I''ll call the manager."


    Although this Miss Yingbin is just a welcome guest, because she has been working in the jewelry store, she still has this point. The Ye Mingzhu that Huang Feng took out is obviously not a mortal thing, and she has no right to decide at all, so, Go to the manager here for the first time.


    Huang Feng doesn''t matter, it''s better if the manager comes.


    It didn''t take long for Huang Feng to see the welcome lady appear again, but this time behind her was a middle-aged man with glasses, who should be the manager in her mouth.


    "Hello, sir, I''m Li Demao, the manager here." Under the introduction of Miss Yingbin, the manager took the initiative to shake hands with Huang Feng.


    "Hello, my name is Huang Feng. I am here today for this." Huang Feng took out the Ye Mingzhu in his hand and showed him.


    When Liu Demao saw the Ye Mingzhu in Huang Feng''s hand, his eyes lit up, then he took Huang Feng''s hand over and observed it carefully.


    To be honest, it is not uncommon to see night pearls, and there are even many artificially processed ones, but natural night pearls with good texture are rare.As the manager here, he obviously has some vision.


    "Sir, please come with me, let''s go in and talk." Manager Li said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, and followed Manager Li into the room.


    "In order to determine the quality of this night pearl, we need to test it. Does Mr. Huang have any comments?" After the two sat down, Manager Li said to Huang Feng.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said, but he was a little worried.


    Because the storage box has not been mentioned, it will only replace the good things. It is also possible to replace some "garbage" out. And this bead is only defined as the night pearl by the storage box, and there is no detailed explanation. , So Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know its quality.


    Moreover, before coming, Huang Feng also checked. In ancient times, the value of these Ye Mingzhu was very high, but now, the value has been much lower. Although there are also Ye Mingzhu that have been reported to be expensive, they are all There are very few speculations that can really sell for sky-high prices.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Huang Feng''s expectations are not too high. He is afraid that his expectations are too high and will be disappointed. As long as he can move to the place where he appears, he will be satisfied.


    After being greeted by Manager Li, someone came with things soon. The surrounding lights were turned off, and a beam of ultraviolet light radiated up. The night pearl exuded an emerald green light. After that, the light was turned off. The light has not disappeared, even compared with before, there is not much difference, and the green is more pure, making people feel bursts of vitality.


    Manager Li nodded, but didn''t say anything. Some artificially made "night pearls" can also achieve this effect. Therefore, further verification is needed now.


    And this verification did not last long, and he got the final identification result. This is indeed a night pearl, but a high-quality, natural night pearl with very few impurities. Therefore, in The light emitted in the dark is pure.


    "Mr. Huang, are you sure you want to sell this Ye Mingzhu?" After determining the authenticity of this Ye Mingzhu, Manager Li is about to talk to Huang Feng about the purchase price. Obviously, he is very interested in this Ye Mingzhu. of.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said. He was also relieved when he heard the other party''s words. It seems that Ye Mingzhu is going to be sold, but he doesn''t know how much he can sell.


    "I don¡¯t know if Mr. Huang knows about it. In recent years, the market for Ye Mingzhu has not been as good as before, and the price is relatively low. You said that your Ye Mingzhu is of very good quality, but the price may be Not too high." Manager Li said.


    "Then what price can Manager Li offer?" Huang Feng asked. He didn''t know much about this business himself, so he didn''t take the initiative to quote. In that case, he would be disappointed with the initiative.


    Manager Li pondered for a while and said, "Well, I will pay 200,000 yuan for this bead. In terms of price, I don¡¯t have a lot. I only hope that when Mr. Huang has something to sell in the future, he will give priority to us. Friday Fu Jewelry."


    "Yes!" Huang Feng said readily.


    One reason why he is so refreshing is because he can see that Manager Li has not lied, and the price he has given is indeed not low, and another reason is that the price has far exceeded his price. , Of course he is very satisfied.

 109 Chapter 109

    Actually, Huang Feng thinks very well. Even if he loses some money this time, he can accept it. One is because he is indeed short of money now, and the other is that his storage box will get a lot of good things in the future. There is no need to entangle these petty profits at all. Even if Manager Li squeezed some profit margins, it would not be too much, so why did he persist.


    Huang Feng originally planned to sell both Ye Mingzhu, and then used the money to rent a house in another place, but now it seems that he does not need to sell two, one for the money. It''s enough for him to change places.


    As for the destination of this other Ye Mingzhu, Huang Feng thought about it for a while and he had already made a decision.


    Both parties had no problem with the price, so the transaction went smoothly. About ten minutes later, Huang Feng left the Friday Fu Jewelry Store, still empty-handed, but his card was more than 200,000!


    Huang Feng did not leave immediately. Instead, he found a business hall to check the balance on his card on the machine. Seeing the string of zeros, Huang Feng was very excited. Although it has been a while since graduation, , This was the first time he saw so much money, he would naturally feel excited.


    With money, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to delay the move anymore. Even if Fatty Wang won¡¯t bother him anymore, he doesn¡¯t want to live there anymore, because the people in that community are too mixed. Not to mention the other buildings, it¡¯s the room he lives in. He doesn¡¯t really believe in the character of the other people in it. Now for Huang Feng, of course, the storage box is the most important thing. He doesn¡¯t want himself The storage box is in danger of being lost.


    Therefore, while there was still time, Huang Feng did not go to the company, but to find a place to live.


    Thinking of her new residence, Huang Feng thought of the community where she saw her last time when she sent Guo Menghan home. Huang Feng had a good impression of that community. Most of the people living in it were white-collar workers working nearby, and the environment It''s also much better than the one he lives in now, and the security is better. More importantly, the community is not far from where he works. For Huang Feng, who doesn''t have a car, this is obviously a good condition.


    Therefore, Huang Feng went directly to an intermediary near the community to see if he could find a suitable house in the "Bauhinia Garden".


    However, in the agency, Huang Feng saw an unexpected person.


    "It''s you?!" Huang Feng looked at the other party and said in surprise, he couldn''t match his current appearance with the appearance he saw that night.


    The other party was also surprised to see Huang Feng. He also didn''t expect to meet Huang Feng here, his face flashed with embarrassment.


    "Why are you here?" Huang Feng asked. He remembered that the other party should be a gangster. Could it be that the gangster was his deputy, and the chief was an intermediary?


    The person Huang Feng saw was the same Tian Jun he encountered on the small road outside his community that night.


    Huang Feng was very impressed with Tian Jun. After all, Tian Jun injured him that night, and also made him aware of his shortcomings, made him a little arrogant, calmed down a lot, knowing that there is a heaven and a man. Some people are invincible without learning a little magic and internal power by themselves.


    The feeling Tian Jun gave Huang Feng was very cold, so he never thought that he would actually see him in this intermediary.


    Tian Jun¡¯s face is a bit embarrassing. He only went to work here today. He does not have any academic qualifications or skills. Therefore, after leaving Brother Biao, he could not find a good job. However, no Obviously, work is not enough, and his sister still needs him to support him, so he worked as an intermediary with a very low threshold.


    I just didn''t expect that when I just came today, I ran into Huang Feng.


    "I work here." The embarrassment on Tian Jun''s face has disappeared, and he has returned to the state without any expressions.


    "That''s it." Huang Feng nodded and didn''t say anything. It''s not bad for the other party to be an intermediary instead of being a gangster.


    "Do you have a listing for''Bauhinia Garden''?" Huang Feng asked directly.


    "I''ll take a look." Tian Jun said, because he has just arrived, so many things are not yet familiar.


    When he went to check the information, the leader learned that Huang Feng was going to look at the house, and he specifically told Tian Jun to be more enthusiastic about the expression on his face. If he kept his face like this, he would scare the guests away.


    Therefore, even though he was very reluctant in his heart, when he returned to Huang Feng''s side, there was still a smile on his face, but that smile was in Huang Feng''s eyes, how awkward it was.


    "I said you should keep the way you were before. I don''t think you are used to the way you are now." Huang Feng said quickly.


    As soon as Huang Feng finished speaking, Tian Jun recovered his previous expression, and then said to Huang Feng, "We happen to have an apartment in the''Bauhinia Garden''. A client wants to go abroad and wants to sell the house in his hand, if he can''t sell it. , Rent is also possible."


    In normal times, Tian Jun seldom can speak so much at once, but now he has to do it for work and for his sister.


    "Existing house? If you make a reservation, you can move in now?" Huang Feng asked concerned, he was looking for a house that could move in immediately.


    "Well, it''s refined decoration. If you are interested, we can go and see."


    "it is good"


    After that, the two went to see the house fly together. The owner of the house is not here. The other party has entrusted the agency with full authority. If someone is optimistic, just call him.


    Huang Feng is very satisfied with the other party¡¯s house. It has three bedrooms and one living room, well-decorated, and all kinds of home appliances. It can be seen that the other party is ready to move in after the decoration is complete. But for some reason, the other party is eager to go abroad. The house was put on hold.


    In fact, not only is Huang Feng very satisfied with this place, but Tian Jun on one side is also full of love. He and his sister have been living in the slum area. In the broken house of a few square meters, he dreamed of finding his sister. A good place to live, and the various conditions here obviously satisfy his thoughts, but he doesn''t have that much money.


    "Okay, that''s it, what''s the price?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Don''t look at it anymore?" Tian Jun was taken aback, and said subconsciously. After all, Huang Feng didn''t look at it for a long time, nor did he go to see other houses. It was decided so soon.


    "No, just this one." Huang Feng said affirmatively. He is quite satisfied with this house, and in his heart, this house is also his transitional place.

 110 Chapter 110

    If, after having this magical storage box, he still rents a house, Huang Feng feels that he can hang himself.


    After all, it was Huang Feng renting a house, so Huang Feng had no opinion, and Tian Jun did not say anything. After that, the two of them discussed the rent of the house. It was indeed not cheap. It would cost three thousand one month. If it was Huang Feng before , It is definitely not possible to rent, and I can''t bear it, but think, now is different, he is now willing to pay for this in order to provide a safe environment for the storage box.


    "I said, what exactly are you doing, it''s not like doing this." On the way back, Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    From just contact, Huang Feng found that Tian Jun is indeed unsuitable for this business. It is okay if you want him to take a knife and chop people. If you want him to grind with the client slowly and persuade the client to agree to rent or buy a house, that is really true. Some are embarrassing him. One is that he doesn''t like talking, and the other is that even if he speaks, he can''t say a lot of things, and he doesn''t understand it himself.


    "It''s none of your business." Although Huang Feng is his client, and the contract has not yet been signed, Tian Jun still has no good expressions on him, because Huang Feng''s words made him feel uncomfortable.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to do this. He also knew that he was not in this line of business. He wanted to beg others in a humble manner. He really couldn''t do it.


    "Well, it seems that it really doesn''t matter to me." Huang Feng shrugged and said, he and Tian Jun are not familiar with each other, and even, in a sense, the two are still enemies. It seems that he really has no reason to go. Care about him.


    When the two returned to the intermediary, Tian Jun¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. Seeing that it was his sister¡¯s phone, Tian Jun was panicked because he knew that if nothing happened, his sister would not call him. of.


    Therefore, Tian Jun quickly answered the phone: "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, where are you? I''m so scared." Sister Tian Lin''s voice came on the phone, and this voice was filled with fear and weeping.


    "What''s the matter, don''t be afraid, what''s the matter?" Tian Jun asked quickly.


    "Brother, after you left in the morning, someone said to me outside the house, saying that Brother Biao wanted to arrest me, I didn''t care at the time, but now someone knocks on the door outside the house and the sound is loud, I''m so scared." Tian Lin said: "Brother, did they come to catch me?"


    "Brother Biao?" Tian Jun''s eyes condensed, and then said, "Sister, don''t be afraid, I''ll go back soon."


    After finishing speaking, regardless of Huang Feng, he quickly turned around and went to the side of the road, preparing to take a taxi back, but the phone did not hang up.


    "Do you need help?" Huang Feng saw that Tian Jun seemed to be in trouble, so he proactively said.


    Tian Jun ignored him, and Huang Feng didn''t care. He probably heard the content of the phone call between Tian Jun and his sister just now. Obviously, someone is going to arrest his sister now.


    Although Tian Jun injured Huang Feng the last time, Huang Feng¡¯s impression of Tian Jun was actually pretty good. Although the opponent looked like a gangster in Huang Feng¡¯s view, he was a somewhat upright gangster, and now I see He was so nervous about his sister, Huang Feng could see that he was not a heinous person, so he wanted to help.


    The taxi came and Tian Jun got in the car, but when he was about to close the door, Huang Feng followed him.


    "What are you doing here?" Tian Jun frowned.


    "I''m afraid that if you will be beaten to death later, my house will be lost." Huang Feng said relaxedly.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens to me, someone in your house will do the formalities for you." Tian Jun really believed Huang Feng''s words, otherwise, there would be no other reason to explain why Huang Feng followed the car After all, the two have no friendship, and even caring is not good. Huang Feng has no reason to help him.


    "Well, you can treat it as if I am going to watch the excitement." Huang Feng said.


    Tian Jun frowned, but because his sister was very dangerous now, he didn''t have time to talk to Huang Feng, so he let the driver drive.


    On the phone, there were bursts of door slamming, and the sound was very loud. Obviously the other party was not visiting the door friendly, and Tian Jun had been following Brother Biao for some time, and he knew what kind of person Biao Brother was.


    It''s just that Tian Jun didn''t expect that when he just refused Brother Biao, he would attack his sister, which is really hateful.


    "Tell your sister not to turn off the phone and put it in her pocket. In that case, even if she is arrested, you will know where she was probably taken." Huang Feng, who was sitting next to Tian Jun, naturally heard it. Voice from the phone.


    Tian Jun now has no thoughts to think about why Huang Feng will follow. He is now only concerned about the safety of his sister. After hearing Huang Feng''s advice is good, he hastened his sister to follow suit.


    Although Tian Lin didn''t go to much school, she was also a smart person. Knowing what her brother meant, she put her phone away.


    In the morning, when someone told her that Brother Biao was coming to catch her, she didn''t take it seriously, but she also paid attention, because she knew that her brother had been with Brother Biao for a while. Now, my brother doesn''t want to continue to mess with him, and rejects Brother Biao. Brother Biao is likely to become irritated and use himself to coerce his brother into doing things for him.


    However, in either case, this is not what Tian Lin wants to see, and when someone patted the door, she asked who the other party was, but the other party did not answer, because the stranger had warned her first. Time thought about it, maybe the person here is really Biao''s, so she hurriedly called her brother.


    Not long after Tian Lin put the phone in her pocket, the people outside seemed to have lost patience and broke into the door directly. The door here is a bit dilapidated and cannot stop the other party''s behavior well.


    "You are dead and handicapped, you are deaf. After knocking on the door for so long, I don''t know to open it for us!" After the outsider came in, he immediately shouted at Tian Lin on the bed.


    After hearing the other party''s words through the mobile phone, Tian Jun here clenched his fists with his hands and a flame shot out from his eyes. He hated hearing people call his sister disabled.


    "Brother Heizi, this woman seems not only invisible, but also unable to walk her legs." At this moment, someone said to the person who just spoke.


    "It''s no wonder that you are dead and handicapped and didn''t open the door." The man said: "Okay, you take it and go directly to the Magic Flute Bar. Brother Biao is waiting there. Remember, don''t be unruly. This is Brother Biao. The woman named, if you dare to take advantage of her, be careful that Brother Biao cut your hand!" The man ordered.

 111 Chapter 111

    "Master, go to the Magic Flute Bar!" Tian Jun in the car here quickly said to the driver''s master. The Magic Flute Bar is no stranger to him. It is one of Brother Biao''s places. Brother Biao liked to be there often before.


    "Good!" The voice of another younger brother appeared on the other side of the phone. Obviously, they went to catch Tian Lin this time, and they went to more than one person: "Brother Heizi, you said Brother Biao wants a woman or not, why would you like it? Such a woman?"


    "You know what a fart!" Brother Heizi cursed, "Do you know who her brother is?"


    "Who?"


    "Tian Jun!"


    "Tian Jun? Is she Tian Jun''s younger sister?" The younger brother obviously knew not Tian Lin''s identity, so he was surprised now.


    "Of course, that Tian Jun rejected Brother Biao''s invitation, and now Brother Biao is very angry, so naturally he wants to let his sister out." Brother Heizi said.


    "Well, is this not so good?" The little brother whispered: "Big Brother Tian Jun, he is usually a good person. Although he doesn''t speak much, he is still good to the younger brothers."


    "Slap!" Brother Heizi directly slapped him on the head, and said angrily: "You TM, do you want to die? Are you messing with Brother Biao, or with him Tian Jun? Tian Jun is not that way. What happened to Brother Biao to punish him?"


    "Yes, yes." The little brother didn''t dare to refute, but at this moment, he saw Tian Lin''s pocket, there seemed to be the light of the mobile phone, and some car sounds came from inside. He hesitated, or nothing. Did not say, even blocked the light of the phone.


    But Tian Jun here is full of anger. Now according to the content of the call, he has confirmed that this is the revenge of Brother Biao. He did not expect that he helped Brother Biao so much, and now he wants to leave. , Brother Biao actually refused to let him go, and even did something to his sister. At this moment, he was a little grateful to Brother Biao before, and he completely lost his affection for Brother Biao, even with a murderous aura, who Dare to move his sister, who is his enemy, the unending enemy.


    "That Brother Biao was your former boss?" Huang Feng asked in a low voice. He was afraid that the loud voice would pass through the cellphone and attract the attention of people over there.


    "Yeah" Tian Jun nodded and said, at the same time he felt a little heavy, because he knew that the Magic Flute Bar was a stronghold of Brother Biao. He was often there, and it was run very well by him. There were also many younger brothers there. It is not easy to get my sister out from there.


    Even if something went wrong, Tian Jun could not care, but he couldn''t care less about his sister. If he did, his sister would definitely be attacked by Brother Biao. He would not allow this to happen.


    Thinking of this, he glanced at Huang Feng, who was okay next to him. Before, he was a little dissatisfied with Huang Feng following to join in the fun, but now Huang Feng seems to be his life-saving straw.


    Because Huang Feng is better than him!


    This is Tian Jun''s thinking. Perhaps Huang Feng''s skills are very average, but his hidden weapons are invincible, and there is no chance to breathe at all. The combat effectiveness of such a person must definitely not only depend on his skills.


    "I want to ask you for a favor." Tian Jun hesitated and said, if it was only his own business, he would not ask for other help, but now this matter is obviously related to his sister, he just Changes must be made.


    "Help you save your sister?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "Yeah." Tian Jun also did not object: "If you can help save my sister, I will listen to you in the future, you can let me do anything!"


    In order to save his sister, Tian Jun didn''t care about this anymore, and since he said it, it meant he would do it.


    "Don''t." Huang Feng said: "I''m not messing around on the road, and I don''t take my brother."


    But seeing Tian Jun''s serious look, Huang Feng did not refuse, but said: "Did Brother Biao asked you to abolish me before?"


    "No." Tian Jun shook his head and said, "I asked for it."


    "You asked for it? I have no grievances with you, right?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Well, but, because Brother Biao was kind to me before, I promised to do three things for him. I just knew that the person who had been sent to teach you by Brother Biao was kicked out, so I took the initiative and wanted to help early. He finished three things and then left him, but he didn''t expect that he would not let me go, and now he has arrested my sister directly."


    Huang Feng understood that the group of people before Tian Jun was also from Brother Biao. With that said, Brother Biao and that boy An are also familiar with him. He should be helping him teach himself.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t know that Brother Biao was helping Tong Zian to teach himself, but the two of them were not familiar with each other, and there was an old Yu in it.


    "Okay, I''ll help you, but this is also for myself." Huang Feng said, originally he followed, still curiosity and the mentality of watching the excitement, whether to help depends on the situation at the time.


    However, now Huang Feng obviously doesn¡¯t think so. This brother Biao has repeatedly asked people to teach him, and he should settle the account with him. Moreover, he originally planned to take the initiative to deal with the boy, but now these people like Biao They are all listening to the boy''s peace and doing things for him, so I don''t mind to clean up Brother Biao and the others to collect some interest on the boy''s peace.


    "Thank you!" Tian Jun said sincerely. It was at this time that he realized that when he needed help, there was only such a former enemy who could help him. He was really grateful to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng not only He didn''t blame him for the things before, and he could help himself to save his sister. He really thanked Huang Feng.


    When Tian Jun and Huang Feng were still on the road, Tian Lin had already been taken to the bar. Tian Jun felt even more anxious. Brother Biao was not a good man and believer, his sister now fell into his hands. It must be dangerous, but all he can do now is to urge the driver to hurry up, while also keeping an eye on the situation on the phone.


    "Brother Biao, I''ve brought it!" In a private room, Brother Biao is enjoying a massage of two beautiful women. Such a life of drunkenness is what he has always wanted. It is just that he was weak before and was not qualified at all. To enjoy this kind of life, there are only a few people under him, and there are not many places.


    And everything has changed since Tian Jun¡¯s arrival. Tian Jun¡¯s joining has greatly increased his strength, and it is precisely because he understands Tian Jun¡¯s strength that Brother Biao will not allow Tian Jun to rely on others. Human.

 112 Chapter 112

    Brother Biao likes the current life very much and does not want to lose his current life. Therefore, who has not completely dizzy yet knows that he now needs Tian Jun, a man who can hold the ground and have the skills. Will follow the suggestion to arrest Tian Lin.


    And the young man who suggested to Brother Biao that day was also present at this time.


    Brother Biao looked up at Tian Lin, who was sitting on the side of the sofa. Tian Lin was undoubtedly and very beautiful, even more beautiful than the two women next to him. However, Tian Lin was disabled, unable to see his eyes and unable to move his legs. , But when he sat down, he was no different from ordinary people.


    Brother Biao looked at Tian Lin a little greedily, thinking about such a beautiful woman, why didn''t he have any thoughts before, if he had put her to bed early, then Tian Jun would not leave him.


    "What do you want to do, my brother will come to rescue me soon." Tian Lin is a 20-year-old girl after all. When this happens, she is also very scared. Now, Tian Jun is hers. Where''s the hope, I kept praying for my brother to come soon.


    "Tian Jun? It happened that he came!" Brother Biao said with a smile, "I caught you this time, but because of him, that kid, I treat him not badly, so I just left and left without any nostalgia. When what am I? Tell you, today I will not only sleep with you, but also make the kid kowtow to me and apologize, and beg me to take him in again!"


    Brother Biao is naturally very angry about Tian Jun¡¯s lack of face. Therefore, although he has decided to pay Tian Jun to the account, how can I make him suffer a bit so that he understands that he is not. A person who can be casual.


    "My brother won''t follow you as a big bad guy!" Tian Lin said angrily. For Brother Biao, she has no good impression. In her pure world, Brother Biao is a big bad guy!


    "Don''t follow me?" Brother Biao sneered, "When I put you to sleep, let him be my cheap brother-in-law, I see if he will follow me!"


    "Besides, you will understand later, what kind of bad guy am I? I am very bad in bed, but you will like me like this bad!" Brother Biao said with a weird smile, at the same time, His eyes also looked back and forth unscrupulously on Tian Lin''s body.


    "What do you want to do, if you bully me, my brother will not let you go!" Tian Lin moved back in fear, but she also knew that she couldn''t get out of here at all, so she felt I became more worried.


    "Huh, don''t let me go, I think he dares!" Brother Biao said with a cold snort, "If he is acquainted, it would be nice to be my cheap brother-in-law, if he is not acquainted, then I will abolish him!"


    Brother Biao has already thought about it. He will solve this matter completely today, either by reclaiming Tian Jun for his own use, or completely abolishing him, he can''t get it, and no one else can think of it.


    Brother Biao has this idea, and of course there are reasons for the young man next to him to contribute to the flames. Of course, that young man will not let Brother Biao subdue Tian Jun, and he will definitely get in the way.


    Tian Lin is getting more and more scared in her heart. Although she knows that her brother has some skills, there are so many people here. Obviously her brother will definitely eat it, and the other party also has the idea of ??disposing of her brother. If her brother is If it comes, it will be dangerous.


    Now, Tian Lin somewhat hopes that his brother will not come, because he will definitely be tempted to do it when he sees that he suffers. In that case, his brother will suffer, and he is already a crippled person. Spoiled, the big deal is to commit suicide. You must never drag your brother down. My brother has already paid so much for himself, so he can no longer harm her.


    "Brother, don''t come, don''t come!" Tian Lin said loudly. Of course, she wanted to pass the news to her brother through her mobile phone.


    However, other people at the scene did not find the mobile phone in her pocket, and did not expect that the mobile phone was always on.


    On the other side, Tian Jun''s eyes were red, and his hands were squeezed, showing the anger in his heart.


    "Okay, all of you go down, I want the bridal chamber!" Brother Biao said to the person in the private room, he can''t wait to taste this beauty.


    Of course, that young man would not let Brother Biao succeed. He did not think for the sake of his brothers and sisters, but for himself. He was afraid that after Brother Biao got Tian Lin, Tian Jun would really take refuge in Brother Biao. In that case, his plan would be Failed.


    And this morning he had secretly reported to Tian Lin. If she wasn''t too stupid, she should have told her brother before being caught. Of course, he was worried. He had secretly sent Tian Jun a message and told him. Tian Lin is here to allow Tian Jun to arrive before Biao brother can get Tian Lin. In that case, the raw rice has not yet been cooked. With Tian Jun¡¯s temper, he will definitely conflict with Biao brother. In that case, I can take this opportunity to destroy Tian Jun and completely cut off the possibility of his return.


    Therefore, before Tian Jun arrived, he had to delay time.


    "Brother Biao, don''t worry, there is a lot of time. Today is the day when Brother Biao is very happy. There is a beautiful woman and a member of the tiger will vote. It is really gratifying. I will respect Brother Biao!" The young man said to Brother Biao. .


    "Yes, yes, today is a day of great rejoicing, double happiness, haha!" Brother Biao laughed proudly. He was indeed in a very good mood. He wanted to come, as long as he got Tian Lin, that Tian Jun would take refuge in The possibility is very high. Of course, if he is dead-headed, he can be excluded. In that case, he will have no worries.


    There were bursts of cold light in the young man''s eyes, but he kept drinking and chatting with Brother Biao, flattering, and making Brother Biao feel very good.


    "No more, no more. This wine can''t be drunk anymore. I will continue to drink it at night. Now I am going to the bridal chamber!" Brother Biao has already felt that he is slightly drunk and does not want to drink anymore. Although drinking is good, he and the beauty He likes fighting in bed even more, so he doesn''t want to drink anymore.


    "Why hasn''t this Tian Jun come yet? It''s not because I want to go along with the water and become Biao brother''s cheap brother-in-law?" The young man saw that Tian Jun hadn''t appeared until now, and he thought of it maliciously. He thought about it, this possibility is not unavailable. After all, if you become a brother-in-law of Brother Biao, you will definitely be better off and beautiful. If you are yourself, you will choose this way, but unfortunately you don¡¯t have such a beautiful sister. .

 113 Chapter 113 You Dont Know Me?

    Although the young man felt very disgusting in his heart, he did not dare to continue to persuade Brother Biao to drink, because Brother Biao would doubt it if it was too obvious.


    However, just when he was unwilling to walk towards the door, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside, and his luck was really bad. As soon as he walked behind the door, the door was kicked open, without any preparation. He had an intimate contact with the door directly, which immediately made him dizzy.


    "Fuck, who doesn''t have eyesight, dare to come here to run wild!?" Brother Biao said drunkly.


    However, the visitor ignored him at all. The other party looked from the private room and found that Tian Lin was sitting there with a sigh of relief, and finally walked over with a sigh of relief and said, "Sister, brother is late."


    "Brother!" After hearing Tian Jun''s voice, Tian Lin was nervous and scared. She finally collapsed. She lay down on Tian Jun''s arms and cried.


    "Don''t cry, it''s okay, it''s okay." Tian Jun comforted.


    "Brother, hurry up, they will be against you!" Tian Lin suddenly remembered what Biao brother had said before. This is Biao brother''s site, and the number of opponents will definitely not be small. If you start with your brother, then your brother will do it. It''s dangerous.


    "Tian Jun?!" Brother Biao was finally awake a lot at this time, and said in surprise when he saw someone coming, and then he coldly hummed again and again. Anyway, he wanted to find Tian Jun. It would be better for him to come, and this beauty is anyway. Can''t run, I''ll have a big deal to go to her again later.


    And the young man on the other side didn''t care about getting angry at this time. After seeing Tian Jun appeared, he actually felt relieved, this Tian Jun really came.


    "If you two brothers and sisters have anything to say, let''s go back and talk about it." Huang Feng who came with Tian Jun at this moment said.


    "If you want to leave, it''s not that easy!" said the young man. He set up a bureau for so long, wasn''t it just to see Tian Jun and Brother Biao turn against each other, and then take the opportunity to get rid of Tian Jun?Now that Tian Jun has appeared, how could he let him go.


    At this time, there were a lot of punks coming in outside. They were all under Brother Biao. Brother Biao watched these young men come, and he glanced at the young man appreciatively, and then said to Tian Jun, "It¡¯s okay if you are here. , Okay, let''s make things clear today."


    "I have nothing to say with you." Tian Jun said, "Brother Biao, I will call you Brother Biao again. I have done a lot for you. I was very loyal to you before. Now I only But if you want to leave, do you have to be so aggressive?"


    "What place do you think I am here, come as you want, leave as you want?" Brother Biao said: "Moreover, you have entered the rivers and lakes, did you retreat if you want to retreat?


    "I really want to live a normal life, why don''t you let me go?" Tian Jun said.


    "Because you have that ability, I don''t want to see you join other people." Brother Biao said.


    "I won''t join other people, I said, I just want to live the life of an ordinary person." Tian Jun said.


    "Brother Biao, don''t talk nonsense with him. He is determined not to give you face and does not want to come back. We have to get rid of this trouble." The young man was a little proud of seeing the development of things as he had previously expected. As expected, Tian Jun hadn''t settled with Brother Biao, so he should take the opportunity to abolish him. In this case, his position in the future would be stable.


    "I''ll ask you again, are you going to come back?" Brother Biao still hopes Tian Jun can come back. After all, Tian Jun''s skills are what he needs very much. He would not choose to get rid of it if he had no choice. Tian Jun.


    "I said you won''t be deaf. People have said that they won''t mix with you anymore. Why do you ask over and over again?" Huang Fengyou next to you said.


    "Who are you?!" At this time, Brother Biao noticed that there was another person beside Tian Jun. He had paid attention to Tian Jun before, but he didn''t care about Huang Feng''s existence. Tian Jun was the most important thing when he wanted to come. It is also the most dangerous.


    "No, you''ve already taught me several times, and you don''t even know me?" Huang Feng said exaggeratedly, "My name is Huang Feng!"


    "It''s you!?" Brother Biao suddenly opened his eyes. He really didn''t know Huang Feng, but he knew that he had to teach such a person. He didn''t expect to see Huang Feng today and Huang Feng on such an occasion. peak.


    "Why are you together?" Brother Biao was a little puzzled. Logically speaking, Huang Feng and Tian Jun shouldn''t know each other, and he asked Tian Jun to teach Huang Feng before.


    "Brother Biao, you must be in the same group!" said the young man before.


    Brother Biao nodded, affirmed his thoughts, and then thought, no wonder that Tian Jun¡¯s skills could not help a small security guard. It turns out that the two of them knew each other and belonged to the same group. So, Huang Feng should have no abilities. The reason why he is okay is not that Tian Jun could not beat him, but that Tian Jun did not attack him.


    Thinking of this, Brother Biao was even more angry with Tian Jun. This Tian Jun actually teamed up with outsiders to deceive himself, it was simply unbearable!


    "Brother Biao, it''s better that this little security is here. We can clean up together. In this case, Master Yu can also explain that we can collect the remaining balance." The young man said in front of Brother Biao.


    Brother Biao naturally has no opinion. Although he already has an opinion on Lao Yu and wants to teach him a lesson, this does not affect his money. He has no opinion on money. He can take the money. To teach the old Yu, this is completely different.


    "Okay, it''s not too early, let''s go first." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun. He just took a long time off and had to go to work in the afternoon. Although he had a windfall in the morning, this The class still needs to go.


    Tian Jun nodded, but he also knew in his heart that it would not be easy to leave so easily, so he urged Tian Lin quietly not to panic if something happened later.


    "If you want to leave, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy!" Brother Biao''s eyes were cold. It seems that Tian Jun is determined not to stay with him. He deceived himself before, but now he has no intention of staying.


    "Brother Biao, why don''t you talk nonsense with them, just abolish them!" To say that this young man was the most enthusiastic about Xiang Tian Jun and Huang Feng, although it seems that Tian Jun is impossible to return here. However, he didn''t want to leave any tails. Moreover, when Tian Jun was there before, he was very jealous of Tian Jun. Now that he has a chance to retaliate, how could he be willing to miss it.

 114 Chapter 114

    "Tian Jun, don''t blame me for being polite, and you, Huang Feng, originally I didn''t plan to repair you anymore. I didn''t expect you to come here by yourself. Now I can only blame you for bad luck!" Said.


    "Okay, there is so much nonsense, hurry up if you want to do it." Huang Feng said impatiently, time is running out, it''s almost time for lunch, he still wants not to rush to the company to eat, although Just got a lot of money in the morning, but Huang Feng still has no habit of wasting.


    Moreover, although he and the Tian Jun brothers and sisters are surrounded by many people, in fact, neither of them has much fear. They both know the strength of these people under Brother Biao, and at the same time, they also Knowing the strength of the other party, it is not too difficult for them to break through with their skills.


    However, obviously, Brother Biao and the young man didn¡¯t think that way. Both of them believed that although Tian Jun¡¯s skills were not weak, he would definitely not be able to handle it in the face of so many people. Feng, not only will he not become Tian Jun''s helper, but he will also be a drag, because Huang Feng has no skills at all.


    Tian Jun has two burdens, and it is impossible to rush out.


    "Give it to me and leave them both!" Brother Biao said to the people below.


    However, what happened next was not thought of by both parties. After hearing his words, those Biao brothers did not immediately do it. Instead, many people looked at each other with hesitation on their faces. Obviously he was not very willing to start with Tian Jun.


    They don¡¯t care about Huang Feng, but Tian Jun is different. Many of them are very familiar with Tian Jun. Under the leadership of Tian Jun, they have built a large area. Moreover, Tian Jun is a good person, so, They all respect and admire Tian Jun.


    "What''s wrong, are my words useless?" Brother Biao looked at the reaction of his subordinates, and his face turned black in an instant. When did his words not work?Are these guys going to rebel?


    Under Brother Biao¡¯s gaze, someone finally started. After all, many people here joined after expanding their territory. They don¡¯t have much impression of Tian Jun. For them, Brother Biao is their boss. .


    If someone moves, then someone will follow it. Even those who are unwilling to do it, will follow Biao''s gaze. However, do they really want to fight the Tianjun or just do it? Only they know it.


    Although his subordinates did it, Brother Biao''s complexion was still ugly. He didn''t expect that Tian Jun would have such an influence among the people. If Tian Jun stayed under his own hands longer, then At that time, it is hard to say who is the boss.


    Although Brother Biao wanted to keep Tian Jun very much, he obviously wanted to keep his position. Therefore, at this time, he had completely lost his previous thoughts. He didn''t want to keep Tian Jun anymore. He felt the threat from Tian Jun. .


    Seeing the look on Brother Biao¡¯s face, the young man next to him smiled. It seems that no matter what the outcome of today is, Brother Biao will no longer take in Tian Jun. I also blame Tian Jun for being so capable and so silent. So many people''s hearts were harvested quietly.


    Huang Feng and Tian Jun looked at each other. The two seemed to have a tacit understanding. One of them rushed over. As for his sister, Tian Jun let her stay in the corner behind her. As long as she is not knocked down, she will not Something.


    Huang Feng waved his hand at the person in front of him as a punch. The fast fist, with a trace of wind, whizzed towards the other person.


    The other party didn''t seem to realize how powerful Huang Feng was, and actually wanted to reach out to stop him. Huang Feng''s fist did not change its direction and directly greeted him.


    "what!"


    A scream came from the other party¡¯s mouth. The moment his right hand was in contact with Huang Feng¡¯s fist, it was incredibly deformed. He even heard the sound of broken bones that made the scalp numb and his body numb. It flew out behind him uncontrollably, hitting another person.


    There was wind in his ears, Huang Feng was short, his right foot stretched out, and his side rotated 180 degrees, his right leg directly swept the thigh of the attacker behind him, and the huge power made the opponent lose his balance instantly.


    Solve another one!


    Huang Feng was a little excited. This was the first time he used his skills so unscrupulously instead of relying on magic. With so many people and such bright lights, using magic is obviously not a wise choice.


    And these people''s skills are very average, because Huang Feng has internal strength, obviously, it is a good idea to choose head-to-head.


    Huang Feng solved the two of them, and Tian Jun¡¯s speed was faster. Compared with Huang Feng, Tian Jun¡¯s skill was obviously stronger, and even stronger than Brother Biao¡¯s expectations. I also know that Tian Jun can fight very well and have seen him make shots. However, I did not expect that Tian Jun today seems to be even more powerful.


    In fact, today''s Tian Jun is indeed a bit extraordinary. The reason is naturally that his sister was arrested and even almost had an accident. His sister Tian Lin is his Nilin. Now there is almost an accident, and his heart is holding back. With a sense of anger, it is naturally even sharper to shoot with hatred now.


    Of course, there are other reasons why other people are so skilled, and some people are actually performing.


    In short, when Huang Feng defeated the two, Tian Jun had already settled four or five.


    Huang Feng didn''t want to fall behind, so he turned the energy in his body and covered it on his hands and feet. Suddenly, his destructive power was even stronger, and those little gangsters had almost no enemies.


    Of course, Huang Feng has only internal strength after all, so although his destructive power is very strong, his ability to dodge is average, and he was greeted a few times on his back, but the injury was not serious.


    On one side, Brother Biao and the young man who were originally going to watch the show looked increasingly ugly at this time. They found that they still underestimated the strength of Huang Feng and Tian Jun. With so many people besieging, this There was nothing wrong with the two of them, and they didn''t suffer much injury, which is beyond imagination.


    A trace of fear flashed across the young man¡¯s face, he was not good at fighting, and just now he expressed enough malice to Huang Feng and Tian Jun. Once these people are knocked down, then the two of them must be Wouldn''t let him go, he was naturally very scared in his heart.


    Brother Biao''s expression was also a bit stern, he didn''t expect things to develop to this level, and at this time, it was impossible to solve peacefully. Thinking of this, his eyes fell cold and he took out the dagger from his arms. There is already a decision.

 115 Chapter 115

    "Be careful, sister!" Tian Jun over there discovered Brother Biao''s movements and wanted to stop him, but he was stopped.


    Brother Biao didn''t mean to directly fight Huang Feng and Tian Jun at this time. Instead, Tian Lin, who rushed to the side, was a gangster himself. He was able to achieve this position and he had some skills. Not slow.


    Brother Biao at this time has also realized that he and Tian Jun have completely torn their faces. If you can''t keep Tian Jun and Huang Feng today, it will definitely be endless troubles, and your future life will definitely be difficult. Not to mention, after Tian Jun and Huang Feng have solved the other people on the scene, they are likely to continue to work on him.


    Huang Feng also saw Brother Biao¡¯s movements at this time, but he was also surrounded by several opponents. It was not easy to get out. However, being unable to get out did not mean that Huang Feng had no other way. But you can use magic and internal power at the same time.


    If Tian Lin is controlled by Brother Biao, then things will be very troublesome. Tian Jun will certainly be scrupulous, and even he can''t ignore Tian Lin''s safety.


    Huang Feng''s lips moved slightly, and the confident brother Biao suddenly jumped up because of a movement on his foot.


    "what!"


    After Biao fell to the ground, he fell directly to the ground, but his right foot was dripping with blood, and there was already a hole in the sole of his foot.


    "Brother Biao, what''s wrong with you?"


    At this moment, the young man who had been watching the show stepped forward and said, letting him go up to fight, he didn''t dare, but he was very proficient in this kind of drama that cared about the boss.


    "I was stabbed to the foot by a glass bottle." Biao brother''s face shed a lot of cold sweat, and his face looked ugly when he looked at his right foot.


    Because Huang Feng and Tian Jun were fighting over there, many beer bottles in the private room were broken, and there were also many on the ground. Therefore, after seeing his feet punctured and bleeding, Brother Biao¡¯s first thought was that he His feet were pierced by glass slag.


    However, what Brother Biao didn''t know was that it was not glass slag that stabbed him, but Huang Feng''s skill torch.


    "Go, grab Tian Jun''s younger sister." Brother Biao couldn''t leave by himself, so he had to hand the dagger to the young man next to him and let him do what he hadn''t done.


    "Okay!" As long as he didn''t go directly to fight Tian Jun and Huang Feng, this young man would still be willing to do this kind of kidnapping girls. Moreover, after having hostages in his hands, Tian Jun would not dare Chaos.


    However, this young man obviously thinks too much. When Tian Jun over there saw Brother Biao approaching his sister, he was already anxious to get rid of the people in front of him. It was just that the people around him were entangled so tightly that he did not get rid of them for a while. Fortunately, Brother Biao did not succeed.


    And at this time, when the young man rushed towards Tian Lin with a dagger, Brother Biao finally solved the trouble in his hand, and one jumped to the young man''s side, and before he could react, he kicked him. On his back, he kicked him directly against the wall, and there was a close contact between his head and the wall, and blood immediately flowed from his forehead.


    A more miserable scream came from this young man¡¯s mouth, but Huang Feng and Tian Jun didn¡¯t have the slightest pity for them. Tian Jun could still keep a little bit of strength for the other Biao brothers. After all, many of them People are forced to act on him, just follow orders.


    However, for this young man, he didn''t mean to keep his hands in the slightest. This person usually didn''t deal with him, making things difficult for himself, and now he still wants to hold his sister, how could Tian Jun bear it.


    Tian Jun came to his sister''s side and looked after her.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s battle has come to an end. His guess is not wrong. These people are far worse than Tian Jun. Even if he didn¡¯t use magic to deal with them, there would be no major problem, although he suffered a few times. .


    "Tian Jun, what do you want?" Brother Biao looked at Tian Jun leading Tian Lin towards him, feeling a little flustered, but his face was still trying to stay calm.


    "You shouldn''t use my sister to blackmail me!" Tian Jun said with a cold face. He was already very angry when his sister was tied up, but just now Biao brother actually wanted to hold his sister, Tian Jun. Decisively intolerable.


    Brother Biao helped him. No matter what the reason, Tian Jun accepted his feelings. However, what he did for him later is regarded as repaying him. The two of them are considered to have been cleaned up, and now Biao Brother actually wants to threaten his sister''s safety, which is not something Tian Jun can bear.


    "It wasn''t me who kidnapped your sister, it was all his idea!" Brother Biao saw the murderous intensification in Tian Jun''s eyes, and was very scared. Although he has some skills, he is definitely not Tian Jun''s opponent. What''s more, there is a Huang Feng who has miscalculated his strength next to him. He doesn''t have much desire to resist now.


    However, not resisting to make up means that he is willing to be beaten or even deposed. At this time, it is obviously a good idea to find a substitute for the dead, and the person he is looking for is the young man who has been beside him abetting him.


    The young man was still wailing, but when he saw that Brother Biao sold himself without hesitation, and Tian Jun indeed looked at him murderously, he suddenly panicked.


    "Brother Tian, ??I know that many things were wrong with me before, but this matter is really not my business. In the morning, I went to remind your sister." In order to protect himself, the young man is now I didn''t care so much, just to avoid being beaten by Tian Jun, even though it made him timid.


    "It turned out to be you!" Tian Jun hasn''t said yet. Brother Biao over there is already angry. He was still wondering before. He asked someone to catch Tian Lin. Although it was not a secret to come, the other party Obviously it should have been unexpected.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Tian Lin to be arrested. Then Tian Jun arrived. He was thinking about how Tian Jun came so quickly. Now it seems that someone has informed the informant, and this informant is actually someone he has always believed in. .


    Brother Biao¡¯s eyes seemed to make the young man alive. The young man felt his scalp numb, but he had no choice. Brother Biao¡¯s revenge could only wait for the incident to be over before trying to find a way to make up. But, now If he didn''t say this, Tian Jun would not let him go first.


    "You guy will not be kind, you want to watch them fight." Huang Feng on the other side saw the clue, and said in a relaxed tone. From the first time he came, this guy is obviously not the same as Tian Jun. How can people be so kind.

 116 Chapter 116

    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, a trace of panic flashed across the man''s face, but he immediately pretended to be calm and said, "I am completely out of good intentions."


    However, Tian Jun obviously didn''t believe what he said. The two didn''t deal with it normally. Just now, this guy also wanted to hold his sister. At this time, he said he was kind, how could it be possible.


    Therefore, Tian Jun still believes in Huang Feng''s words. This guy just wants to make himself and Brother Biao rush, think about this guy has been running on himself before, wanting to let himself leave, this explanation makes more sense.


    The young man wanted to say something, but Tian Jun no longer gave him a chance, stepped on his arm, and then rotated left and right. The young man wanted to struggle, but it didn¡¯t make any difference. The arm is useless, and I am afraid it will no longer be able to play its original role in the short term.


    After stepping on the opponent, Tian Jun turned and walked towards Brother Biao. Brother Biao suddenly paled and said, "Tian Jun, what are you going to do, if you dare to do it, I will never end with you!"


    Brother Biao is really scared, but his threat has no effect on Tian Jun. When Tian Jun helped Brother Biao fight for a place, he was obviously not a boss who could cut the opponent in front of so many people. A soft-hearted person, so even if Brother Biao threatened him, he didn''t mean to stop at all.


    "what!"


    Brother Biao also made a scream comparable to that of the young man just now, but Tian Jun''s expression remained unchanged. If his sister were not here, the two people''s experience might have been even worse.


    "Let''s go." After stepping on Brother Biao, Tian Jun turned and said to his sister and Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng shrugged, turned around and left indifferently. Today, he was just passing by to get soy sauce. Tian Jun wanted to deal with today''s affairs like this. It was his business, and he didn''t need to say anything.


    "Thank you for today''s affairs." Tian Jun''s expression on Huang Feng''s face was enriched for the first time, and he said gratefully.


    Although he didn''t know that Huang Feng had quietly stopped Biao''s movements, but when he was looking for Huang Feng''s help before, Huang Feng agreed without hesitation. Moreover, just in the private room, if it wasn''t Huang Feng , I really don''t necessarily care about it. After all, I still have a younger sister here. Once she is held hostage, I can imagine my fate.


    Therefore, he inherited Huang Feng''s favor.


    "Nothing, I didn''t help much today." Huang Feng said lightly. He was able to come forward, one is because the other party actually caught an innocent girl, which made him look down on it, and another reason, then Yes, he and Brother Biao also have an antagonism. This time he said he was helping Tian Jun. Isn''t it his own business?


    "I owe you two favors. As I said before, you help me this time. Please tell me if you have anything in the future." Tian Jun has his own insistence.


    "Whatever you want, since your sister has been rescued, and I have something to do, I will leave first. By the way, you can help me with the house procedures. I want to live in as soon as possible." Huang Feng said indifferently. He didn''t come to help specially.


    "No problem." Tian Jun nodded.


    After that, the three separated and Huang Feng was going to return to the company. Huang Feng didn''t know where the Tian Jun brothers and sisters were going. However, their residence seemed to have to be changed, otherwise, it seemed that it was not that safe.


    In the previous private room, when Huang Feng and the others left, the tragic fate of the instigated youth had just begun. Before he was cleared by Tian Jun, he obviously said something that shouldn¡¯t be said. He didn¡¯t have time to think. So many, but, definitely offended Brother Biao.


    Brother Biao''s arm was scrapped, his younger brother was beaten, and Tian Jun was completely broken. He is in a very bad mood now, and he just needs a punching bag. Therefore, the tragic fate of that young man can be foreseen.


    "Fuck, I want you to inform, you all betrayed me one by one." Brother Biao had already stood up at this time. Although one of his hands could not be used and one of his feet was injured, he still had another one. One hand, one foot, can also punch and kick the young man.


    "Brother Biao, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Let me go." The young man did not dare to fight back or hide. He could only let Brother Biao beat him. He knew that if he hid, his fate would be Even more miserable.


    Brother Biao was angry and didn''t stop for a while. The young man looked terribly kicked by him. It was a while before he stopped. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to fight, but was tired. After all, he was too. injured.


    "Brother Biao, I really didn''t think about betraying you, I just don''t want Tian Jun to come back." The young man has to tell the truth until now, otherwise, Brother Biao can kill himself alive.


    "Then you fucking report?" Brother Biaoyou was puzzled and kicked him again. However, he already knew what the other party said in his heart. After all, Huang Feng had guessed that way before, and, this The youth and Tian Jun do not deal with it.


    "Brother Biao, I was wrong, and I will never dare anymore." The young man''s nose was kicked with blood, but he still begged Biao for mercy despite his injuries.


    Maybe his attitude was good, maybe the performance he thought was okay, but in the end Brother Biao still didn''t kill him. Of course, even so, the young man had a hard time.


    At this time, Brother Biao''s phone rang, but it was Lao Yu''s phone again.


    In fact, after the phone call that day, Lao Yu was still scared in his heart. After all, Brother Biao was a bitch, and if he offended him, there would be no good.


    However, afterwards, Brother Biao didn''t seem to be moving, so he was relieved, but after he was relieved, he felt aggrieved in his heart. He lost his faith in front of Tong Zi''an, and the matter was not done here. Brother Biao did not refund the money. And, a little gangster has that kind of attitude towards him. He is so good that he is also a rich second-generation. He dares to look down on himself so much. Of course he feels unhappy. Therefore, today he came to call for money, of course, but also I want to teach Brother Biao over the phone to find his previous face.


    Brother Biao looked at the caller ID, but didn''t mean to answer the call. His face was also uncertain. He didn''t expect that this old man would dare to call. If he really is a bully, anyone dares to bully himself?


    "Give you a chance to make a guilt and make meritorious deeds. Go and clean up this guy. It''s okay if he doesn''t kill him." Brother Biao threw the phone in front of the young man. The young man struggled quickly and looked at the display, so he said quickly: "No problem, leave it to me, Brother Biao."

 117 Chapter 117 Night Shift

    It''s just dealing with a rich second generation who has no ability. As long as he doesn''t face people like Tian Jun and Huang Feng, this young man is still uneasy.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t see that the eyes of the little brothers around him looked at him worse. Originally, these little brothers didn¡¯t like his bullying, fearful and timid appearance. After the conflict just now, his senses were even worse. , The eyes are full of contempt.


    However, when Huang Feng on the other side rushed to the company, it was the meal time for the security guards.


    "I said, your kid will really be in a hurry, and he will be back when it''s time for dinner." Brother Wang said to Huang Feng with a smile.


    "No way, poor, can you save a little bit." Huang Feng also smiled. Even if he gets a sum of money in the morning, his mentality is not so easy to change, and he didn''t suddenly become a nouveau riche. In fact, That little money is indeed not a nouveau riche.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng was using his free time to cultivate his internal strength. After the conflict in the private room in the morning, Huang Feng also had some understanding of his skills.


    With magic and internal power, he can still deal with ordinary people, but when there are too many people on the other side, he will still suffer some injuries like today. It is just because of internal power that he will not be injured. It''s too heavy, and if it recovers, the speed is not slow.


    However, if you encounter someone like Tian Jun, or even more powerful than Tian Jun, Huang Feng''s internal strength is still a bit choking. After all, he can only use internal strength and has no other moves.


    As for magic, because they are all basic magic, their power is not very powerful, and the reasons cannot be easily exposed. For a long time, it can only exist as a "hidden weapon" and can only be used secretly. Play a miraculous effect, but once the opponent is prepared, the effect is a little hard to say.


    Therefore, in addition to constantly cultivating internal strength, Huang Feng still hopes to obtain some advanced techniques, but it is not so urgent.


    "By the way, Xiao Huang, the two of us should be on the night shift tonight." In the afternoon, Brother Wang suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    Security guards are arranged to be on duty every day, but they have not been scheduled to Huangfeng before, and I did not expect to meet them today.


    "Okay, no problem." Huang Feng replied. When he used to work in other companies, it was not that he did not work overnight shifts, and he even had a lot of times.


    In fact, the night shift is relatively easy, as long as you occasionally visit it, you can arrange it by yourself at other times, and you can rest the next day. At the same time, the leader is generally not there. After all, the leader is not willing to go to work overnight. .


    After get off work in the afternoon, Huang Feng did not leave. In fact, he had nothing to do when he went back at night. Apart from looking at the storage box, it seemed that there was nothing else to do. As for cultivation, he could do it in the company as well.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the employees of the company also left one after another, even those who worked overtime, now they have all gone back. Except for him and Brother Wang, two night guards, there are no other people in the entire company. The bustling office building seemed exceptionally quiet at this time.


    If you are a timid person, you don''t really dare to be on the night shift. After all, the building at this time is very empty, and even the small footsteps are very loud at this time.


    After ten o''clock in the evening, Huang Feng and Wang Ge started their first inspection.


    The whole building was empty and there were no people. After some inspections, of course, they found nothing. For this, Huang Feng and Brother Wang are not surprised. If they find anything, it would be abnormal.


    "Okay, next time I will go around after 12 o''clock. I will go to bed first. If anything happens, you can call me, you can also go to bed." After returning to the office, Wang Ge said to Huang Feng.


    "I''m not sleepy yet, go to bed first." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "That''s all right, I''ll go to bed first." Brother Wang is not hypocritical. After all, they used to do this when they were on night shifts. They couldn''t sit all the time like they did during the day. That would be boring, so, When everything is fine at night, they will sleep, of course, transfer or transfer.


    Brother Wang was asleep, and Huang Feng did not rest. However, he was not idle either. Instead, he began to practice internal power. Anyway, when he cultivated internal power, he could regain his energy.


    When Huang Feng and Wang Ge were doing their own things in the office, the company''s back door was quietly opened, and a figure flashed in in the dim night and slowly walked towards the front office building. .


    And this figure that suddenly appeared was Manager Liu. He had already promised Manager Yuan to steal the relevant documents about weight-loss drugs. He had to act.


    Obviously, it is very difficult to steal things during the day, so you can only choose the night, and at night, because he is the manager of the security department and knows the specific time and route of the security inspection, he wants to It is not too difficult to enter the building and the office smoothly.


    Manager Liu just pinched a point, knowing that the first patrol of the security guard on duty now has ended, and the second patrol has not yet begun, so he chose to enter the company building at this time.


    After entering the building, the lights here have been turned off. When the Hornets and the others patrolled, they only relied on flashlights. Of course, Manager Liu didn¡¯t dare to use flashlights so boldly. He could only move forward with the faint light of the mobile phone. And his goal is Su Yumo''s office.


    Now that Xie Mengjiao is not in the company, Su Yumo must be in charge of the look of weight loss drugs. This formula and related research documents are very important. Therefore, Su Yumo is very likely to keep it by himself. Therefore, Liu The manager would regard Su Yumo''s office as his first goal.


    Because he has the keys to all the offices here, Manager Liu entered Su Yumo¡¯s office smoothly, but this does not mean that he can easily obtain the documents. Su Yumo will not stupidly put the documents directly On the desk, it must be placed in which safe in the office.


    Therefore, after Manager Liu entered Su Yumo''s office, he began to look for it.


    On the other side, Huang Feng was originally practising internal strength, but suddenly felt anxious and wanted to go to the toilet, so he stopped practicing and was ready to go to the toilet. When he left, he was light-handed and did not want to disturb Wang. Brother means.


    Huang Feng didn''t go back immediately after going to the toilet. Instead, he was going to go upstairs to see if there was any abnormality. When he first arrived on the floor where Su Yumo''s office was located, he really found the abnormality.

 118 Chapter 118

    Because of his internal strength, Huang Feng is now much better than ordinary people in both his hearing and eyesight. Therefore, when he was upstairs, he heard a strange noise, and the sound was not only heard once. , It seems that someone is turning over something.


    Huang Feng quickly extinguished the flashlight, and moved forward slowly with good eyesight. He put his steps very lightly, controlled his breathing rate, and slowly approached the sound. He didn''t want the other person to be close to him. At that time, he discovered his existence.


    Soon, Huang Feng discovered that the sound came from Su Yumo''s office.


    "Did Yumo come back to fetch things?" Huang Feng was puzzled. However, there was only a faint light in Su Yumo''s office, much like the light from a mobile phone. The light was not turned on at all. Obviously, this should It''s not Su Yumo, it is impossible for Su Yumo to find something without turning on the light.


    Thief!


    This word suddenly flashed in Huang Feng''s mind. It should be a thief. Now the entire company only has himself and Brother Wang on duty. Others shouldn''t be here at this time. Therefore, if something abnormal is found now, then it should be. It''s a thief.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that he would encounter this kind of thing the first time he was on night shift. He didn''t go downstairs to call Brother Wang. He had confidence in his skill and it was not a problem to deal with a thief.


    Realizing that a thief had sneaked into the company, Huang Feng''s footsteps were lighter. After approaching the door of Su Yumo''s office, he did not rush in, but outside the door, looking in through the transparent glass, first to understand the situation inside. , If he does it again later, he will be more confident.


    However, when Huang Feng looked inside, he found a figure that he knew and was somewhat unexpected.


    The one inside was actually his boss, Manager Liu.


    "How could it be him? How could he be here, and in Yumo''s office." Huang Feng looked at Manager Liu who was rummaging inside, wondering.


    It should be said that it is not too strange for Manager Liu to appear in the company at this time. After all, he is the manager of the security department, but even if he comes to the company, he should be in his office or ordinary security guards like them. In the office, not in Su Yumo''s office.


    Moreover, looking at the appearance of Manager Liu, he was obviously looking for something. Could it be that Yumo asked him to come?


    Huang Feng couldn¡¯t make up his mind for a while. Although Manager Liu¡¯s behavior was no different from that of a thief at this time, it¡¯s not impossible for him to forget to turn on the light if Yumo asked him to come. The possibility is very small.


    "Finally let me find it!"


    Just when Huang Feng couldn¡¯t make up his mind, Manager Liu inside finally found what he wanted in a cabinet. With these documents, his future destiny would change, and he could finally leave. Here, there is no need to be angry with those two women.


    After finding the things, Manager Liu just took a rough look and was about to leave. As for the mess in Su Yumo''s office, he didn''t mean to sort it out. Anyway, Su Yumo will definitely find himself tomorrow. If things are lost, even if you return these things to their original places, it is of no use. Why are you wasting those energy?


    "It''s just a pity that the two security guards on duty tonight are going to help themselves. After all, they have lost such an important thing. Su Yumo must be very angry. The two security guards on duty tonight are probably not working. Guaranteed." Manager Liu thought to himself that he knew there were two security guards on duty every night, but he didn''t know who they were tonight.


    However, when Manager Liu opened the door of Su Yumo¡¯s office in a very happy mood, he found that there was a dark figure at the door. Unprepared Manager Liu was taken aback and then discovered that the dark figure is a personal figure. And, this person himself knew him, and he was one of his security guards.


    "Manager Liu, it''s so late, why are you here?" Huang Feng didn''t do it right away, because he himself wasn''t sure whether the other party was here to steal the item, or whether Su Yumo asked him to come and get the item. His own boss, therefore, he is not easy to do it unless he is sure.


    "It''s you?" At this time, Manager Liu had also recognized this person. It was Huang Feng who had just arrived. Unexpectedly, he was on the night shift tonight.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, a trace of panic flashed across Manager Liu¡¯s face, but after all, he was an old man, and soon calmed down. Huang Feng should have found himself looking for something in Su Yumo¡¯s office. He is not sure of his identity. He can fool around. Although his identity will definitely be exposed tomorrow, which is different from what he imagined, it is good to be able to obtain these documents, even if he loses it. Jobs, and better jobs are waiting for me.


    "It''s you, Huang Feng, Mr. Su asked me to come here to pick up some things. Now that I got the things, I will leave first." Manager Liu Yang said with the documents in Yang''s hand.


    Huang Feng had been paying attention to Manager Liu''s expression after he had finished questioning before. His panic did not escape Huang Feng''s eyes. Huang Feng was even more sure of a certain idea in his heart, but he could not accept it for a while.


    Huang Feng didn''t understand. This manager Liu is also the manager of the company''s security department. How could he do such a thing of stealing things?


    "Manager Liu, wait a minute." Huang Feng grabbed the manager Liu who was about to leave and said: "I''ll call President Su to make sure."


    "Huang Feng, what do you mean, you suspect that I''m lying, I''m here to steal something?" Manager Liu immediately changed his face, and the previous gentleness disappeared completely, replaced by an angry face.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t get angry, and said in a calm manner: ¡°Manager Liu, this is my duty. You¡¯re here so late and haven¡¯t turned on the lights. Of course it will lead to suspicion. I¡¯ll call to confirm. , If I make a mistake, I will apologize to Manager Liu."


    "I just forgot to turn on the light in a moment of anxiety." Manager Liu defended: "Also, do you have Mr. Su''s phone number?"


    Manager Liu''s last question was somewhat contemptuous. He felt that Huang Feng was just joking. He was a small security guard who had only come to the company for a few days. How could there be a call from Su Yumo.


    Manager Liu didn¡¯t know that although Huang Feng hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, there were many intersections with Su Yumo. The two even had a very good relationship in private. It¡¯s not surprising that they kept phone calls to each other. thing.

 119 Chapter 119

    Huang Feng saw Manager Liu''s contempt, but he didn''t explain anything. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Su Yumo''s phone, using actual actions to prove whether he had Su Yumo''s phone.


    On the other hand, Su Yumo had already washed up and was about to take a break. The phone rang. She thought it was Xie Mengjiao''s call, but when she saw the caller ID, she was obviously taken aback. I don''t know why Huang Feng would call at this time.


    "Could it be that he has something to find himself?" Su Yumo''s heart jumped. If Huang Feng called at other times, she wouldn''t think too much about it. However, it was so late that she called and added herself. There are also certain thoughts in his mind, and Su Yumo will naturally think a little more.


    However, even though he was thinking a lot, Su Yumo''s hand movements were not slow at all, and when the phone rang for the third time, he was already connected.


    "Hello, Huang Feng?" Su Yumo''s voice came over the phone.


    Huang Feng is on the hands-free, so Su Yumo¡¯s voice was heard by Manager Liu for the first time, and Manager Liu¡¯s face suddenly changed. It is impossible for him to hear Su Yumo¡¯s voice. I didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng, a small security guard, actually had Su Yumo¡¯s phone number. Moreover, after calling Su Yumo, Su Yumo actually answered him and called Huang Feng¡¯s name. Obviously, Su Yumo Yumo also knew Huang Feng, and Huang Feng obtained Su Yumo''s phone number, not through any other means.


    Without the slightest hesitation, after hearing Su Yumo''s voice, Manager Liu knew that he had been exposed and turned around and left.


    "Manager Liu, where are you in a hurry? President Su''s phone is already connected, so you don''t want to listen?" Huang Feng followed Manager Liu for two steps.


    "Huang Feng, what are you talking about?" Su Yumo over there was a little confused. I don¡¯t know what Huang Feng meant. Could it be that he dialed this phone accidentally without realizing that he was talking to him at this time. Other people talking?


    "Huang Feng, I advise you not to be nosy, otherwise it will not be good for you!" Seeing Huang Feng chasing after him, Manager Liu stopped threatening Huang Feng.


    "Manager Liu, this is your fault. When I first came, didn''t you tell me that you should do your best to protect the company''s interests? What''s wrong with me doing this now?" Huang Feng Speaking lightly, Manager Liu clearly knew that he had been exposed, and he was not prepared to hide it.


    Su Yumo on the other side seemed to realize that something was wrong, did not speak, and listened quietly.


    "Huang Feng, I warn you, you''d better leave it alone, just as if you haven¡¯t seen anything. Afterwards, I won¡¯t treat you badly. If you lose your job because of this, I will help you arrange better ." Manager Liu said.


    "But, what should I do if I just like the work here?" Huang Feng said embarrassedly.


    "Huang Feng, are you trying to stop me?" Manager Liu squinted and said. If he can be the manager of the security department, Manager Liu still has two tricks. It''s just that he doesn''t want to be extravagant to threaten and lure Huang Feng. Actually He didn''t think that a college student who had not graduated for a few years could be his opponent.


    "Manager Liu, I am the security guard here. Now someone is stealing from here, what do you think I should do?" Huang Feng said lightly. He also saw the murderous look in Manager Liu''s eyes, but this guy was obviously It was far worse than Tian Jun, and even that trace of murderous aura, he didn''t feel much pressure.


    "You asked for it!" Manager Liu saw that Huang Feng had made up his mind to do harm to himself, so he was no longer polite. He could not continue to drag on. The longer the time, the easier it would be. Who knows the other side of the call Will Su Yumo call the police?


    To be honest, Su Yumo really forgot to call the police. She is now only paying attention to the development of this side. It is not only nervous about what Manager Liu steals, but also nervous about Huang Feng''s safety. She pulled up Manager Liu with one hand. Naturally, I also know that Manager Liu has some skills, otherwise he would not be able to reuse him.


    "Be careful!" Su Yumo on the other side of the phone also felt that Manager Liu could not help but called out, subconsciously, to remind Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng was obviously prepared long ago. After he stopped Manager Liu, he was ready. When Manager Liu hit him with a fist, he was not surprised.


    I have to say that Manager Liu has some skills, at least not worse than those punks Huang Feng encountered yesterday. Of course, he is still a lot worse than Tian Jun, and Huang Feng has no pressure at all.


    Huang Feng directly stretched out his right hand and held the opponent''s fist. After that, one turned and leaned on Manager Liu. Before he could react, he fell over the shoulder and threw the others directly to the ground. The whole action was done in one go. There is no pause.


    Huang Feng has seen and understood this movement before, but he was an ordinary person before, and his strength was limited. It was not easy to make this movement. Now because of his internal strength, he performs this movement, really It is very relaxing.


    "Cough cough" Manager Liu was thrown into disarray by Huang Feng in such a way, with gold stars in his eyes, and he felt that his internal organs had been thrown and displaced.


    "Manager Liu, it''s not a good thing to attack someone." Huang Feng squatted down and snatched the document from Manager Liu''s hand. He glanced at the content on it, and then took out the phone from his pocket again and said to Su Yumo said.


    "President Su, you have heard what happened just now. Manager Liu just entered your office and stole a document about what weight-loss drugs. How do you deal with it?"


    Since Su Yumo already knew about this matter, Huang Feng would of course leave it to Su Yumo to handle it.


    Su Yumo heard Huang Feng''s words and quickly asked, "Is there anything wrong with you? Didn''t you just hurt?"


    On the phone just now, there was only the sound of fighting, but she didn¡¯t know who lost and whether Huang Feng was injured. Therefore, the first time she got on the phone, she didn¡¯t care about the document. Is concerned about Huang Feng''s situation.


    Huang Feng felt warm and said, "I''m fine, but Manager Liu is not so good."


    "It''s fine if you are okay. That document is very important to the company. Then, I will go to the company immediately. You call the police first. This matter will be handled by the police." Su Yumo said.


    "Good." Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest doubt.


    At this time, Manager Liu, who had been lying on the ground pretending to be dead, suddenly got up and was about to flee. Once Su Yumo and the police arrived, he would be finished.

 120 Chapter 120

    Huang Feng did not rush to catch up, but smiled at Manager Liu, who was running away. After that, Manager Liu fell straight down as if he was tripped by something, because of the speed he just ran. It was too fast. Therefore, without any preparation, he fell terribly, worse than Huang Feng''s previous fall.


    "Ah" Manager Liu screamed on the ground, Huang Feng heard his voice, as if his front teeth had just been dropped from his mouth, and his speech was a little leaky.


    "Manager Liu, what are you doing? Didn''t you say that you helped President Su get the documents? What are you running now?" Huang Feng walked over and asked.


    "Huang Feng, please let me go." Manager Liu turned to look at Huang Feng and said: "After all, you were also recruited by me. For the sake of this, please let me go."


    "No!" Huang Feng shook his head and said, "I am very grateful that you can invite me in, but it is President Su who is going to catch you now, not me. If I let you go, wouldn''t I indulge you? I''m fine. It¡¯s easy to get this job, but I don¡¯t want to just lose it."


    "It''s okay. As long as you let me go, we will leave with this document. Life in the future will definitely be better than it is now." Manager Liu seemed a little tempted to see Huang Feng, and he didn''t call the police immediately. He thought he still had it. opportunity.


    "How is it possible that Tianjiao Group''s treatment is already very good. I have worked in other companies before. No one has good treatment here. I can''t lose my job here. I''m sorry, Manager Liu." Huang Feng looked sad. Said.


    "Huang Feng, as long as I have this document, I will be developed. After that, I will be grateful to you, promote you, and let you become a manager. There is no problem. It is better than you are an ordinary security guard now." Manager Liu continued to persuade.


    "How could there be such a company? I''m just a security guard, and I don''t have any other skills. Although I also want to get a promotion and raise my salary, it''s impossible." Huang Feng said.


    "Possibly, do you know who asked me to steal this file this time?" Manager Liu said.


    "I don''t care who he is, it just can''t affect my work anyway!" Huang Feng said without paying attention.


    "I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s Manager Yuan! The general manager of Landou Group¡¯s Qing Province branch! Does Landou Group know? That¡¯s a multinational group, much larger than Tianjiao Group. Now I want to deal with Tianjiao Group. Do you think Tianjiao Group? Can you hold it? Tianjiao Group has fallen, and your job is gone." Manager Liu said.


    Hearing the name of Landou Group, Huang Feng''s eyes picked up, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Huang Feng not speaking, Manager Liu thought he was frightened by the Landou Group¡¯s name, and felt a little despised. However, he continued: "Manager Yuan promised me, as long as I give him these documents, He asked me to be the vice president, and when I became the vice president, can you follow me, can the treatment be worse? It must be countless times higher than the current security."


    "Manager Liu, are you finished?" Huang Feng suddenly interrupted Manager Liu and said lightly.


    "Huh?" Manager Liu was a little unsure.


    "If you are finished, let''s go." Huang Feng said.


    "Go to the security room and stay and wait for the police to come." Huang Feng said while calling the police: "What you just said, talk to the police later, don''t try to hide it, I just recorded it. "


    Manager Liu''s face suddenly turned pale, knowing that he had been fooled by Huang Feng, but he still said unwillingly: "Huang Feng, you are not tempted at all, and want to be a little security guard for the rest of your life?"


    "Yeah, I just want to be a small security guard. I think it''s good to wait for the security guard. There are few things and the treatment is good. It''s great to catch the thief if nothing happens." Huang Feng said with a relaxed expression.


    Manager Liu has nothing, and Huang Feng is not tempted at all. He lowered his head like a cock that was defeated. Although he didn''t want to go, Huang Feng''s strength was surprisingly strong. He picked him up easily and walked to the security guard. office.


    The arrival of Huang Feng and Manager Liu still awakened Brother Wang who was sleeping. Brother Wang hadn''t gotten out of the situation at first. When he saw Manager Liu, he was shocked.


    "Manager Liu, why are you here?" Brother Wang asked carefully. He thought that Manager Liu was here to inspect to see if they were lazy.


    However, after asking this sentence, he realized that something was wrong. Manager Liu¡¯s situation was very miserable. The corners of his mouth were still bleeding, and his face was extremely gray. The spirit was so dispirited. How could he be so energetic when he saw him during the day? When he speaks, he ignores it.


    "Huang Feng, what''s the matter with the manager?" Brother Wang came to Huang Feng and asked in a low voice, while Manager Liu was still staring at him, as if he hadn''t seen him.


    "He? It''s over, we''re going to change the leader." Huang Feng said with a shrug, and then told Brother Wang what had just happened.


    Brother Wang listened, with his mouth wide open, as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. However, seeing what Manager Liu looked like at this time and looking at the documents in Huang Feng''s hands, he had to accept this fact.


    However, Brother Wang didn''t have any special emotions. He is an old fried dough stick in the security department, but his relationship with Manager Liu is also normal. When Manager Liu was not a manager before, the relationship between the two was okay. Both were small security guards. I can speak up, but when Manager Liu was promoted, the other party became a bit arrogant and the relationship between the two changed.


    Therefore, Brother Wang just felt a pity for Manager Liu being arrested, but he didn''t mean to help.


    Not long after, the police and Su Yumo arrived. After that, Huang Feng and Su Yumo followed to the police station, while Brother Wang stayed and continued on duty.


    "This kid is not going to be promoted, right?" Brother Wang said while looking at Huang Feng''s back. Although Huang Feng hasn''t been here for long, it is reasonable to say that it is impossible to be promoted so quickly, but he has a good relationship with President Su. Ah, I often go out with President Su, and if I have achieved such a great merit today, it would not be impossible to get a promotion.


    For a while, Brother Wang was envious and jealous of Huang Feng, but he didn''t hate him, because Huang Feng usually lives and respects him, so he can''t hate him.


    "Are you okay?" Su Yumo asked caringly in the car. The two of them were driving to the police station in Su Yumo''s car. Of course, the driver was still Huang Feng.


    After getting in the car, Su Yumo was still a little worried about Huang Feng''s situation and couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s okay. Although he is a bit skilled, he is obviously not my opponent." Huang Feng said with some pride.


    "Be careful when you encounter this kind of thing in the future. Call the police first. If he jumps over the wall in a hurry, you are in danger." Su Yumo said.


    "Yeah" Huang Feng responded.

 121 Chapter 121: Preparing to Move

    While in the car, Huang Feng relayed the words of Manager Liu to Su Yumo. Su Yumo did not appear to be too surprised after listening.


    In fact, when Manager Yuan and others left their company that day, she knew that the other party would not give up easily, and it was obviously a good way to steal the company''s documents about the new weight-loss drug.


    It¡¯s just that Su Yumo didn¡¯t expect that Manager Liu had contacted the other party silently and was captured by the other party. If Huang Feng was not there today, then this document would be lost, and the consequences would be fine. It''s very serious. They have been in trouble recently, which is really going to make matters worse.


    "Thank you, you helped me again." Su Yumo said.


    "Hey, why do you say thank you, I was originally a security guard, isn''t this what I should do?" Huang Feng said nonchalantly, looking forward, without even looking at Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo stared at Huang Feng''s profile for a long time. When Huang Feng noticed something and turned to look at her, she turned away in shock and changed the subject.


    However, the feeling of Huang Feng in his heart has changed again. The time to know Huang Feng is not long, but Huang Feng has helped himself many times. Is he the noble person in his life?


    By the time Huang Feng and Su Yumo arrived at the police station, it was getting late. The police asked Huang Feng to take notes. Because Huang Feng was in the recording, it would save trouble. After the transcripts were finished, he could go back.


    As for Manager Liu, he can only continue to stay in the police station. As for how long he will stay, Huang Feng doesn''t know.


    "Do you think you can pull in that manager Yuan this time, in that case, they probably won''t have the energy to make trouble." Huang Feng said with a smile on the way back when he drove back.


    "It''s difficult." Su Yumo knows what''s going on here: "It''s hard to tell what the surname is Yuan, based on the words of Manager Liu. After all, there is no evidence, only Manager Liu''s words."


    Huang Feng nodded. He actually knew that it was difficult. As long as Manager Yuan had no handle in the hands of Manager Liu, it would be difficult for him to have an accident, and Manager Yuan should not be so stupid to leave behind. Manager Liu is now bewitched by others.


    Huang Feng was recording at the time. He didn''t think that he could directly convict the other party. He just wanted to know who the other party was, and at the same time convicted Manager Liu, so that he would not escape.


    The car is still driven back to the company. Huang Feng will be on duty tonight. Although Manager Liu is out, this shift still needs to be on duty. You can''t leave Brother Wang alone.


    Su Yumo understood it too, but when he left, he smiled and said, "You should be on duty well, maybe there will be no such opportunity in the future."


    "No, you won''t want to drive me." Huang Feng asked. He really thought that Su Yumo was because of what happened at her house before. After all, because of that thing, Huang Feng was worried for a long time, thinking about how Su Yumo would retaliate.


    "Didn''t you promise that I wouldn''t drive me?" Huang Feng asked. Although he got a sum of money this morning, Huang Feng still doesn''t want to leave his job. As he said, the salary of a security guard here is okay, but nothing He was really reluctant to leave.


    Su Yumo blushed and gave him a white look. Obviously, he also thought of what he said at her house that day: "Yes, so, you are going to be fired by me! Haha."


    After that, no matter what Huang Feng said, he kicked the accelerator and left.


    "The woman who speaks nothing." Huang Feng muttered to the car that was going away. However, after thinking about it, she had done nothing wrong recently. If she wanted to drive herself, she would have driven it long ago and would not wait. Today, the relationship between the two is better than before.


    Huang Feng, who didn''t understand, went upstairs. Brother Wang didn''t sleep at this time, but was in a daze in the office. He was surprised to see Huang Feng coming.


    "Why are you back?" Brother Wang asked.


    "Of course I am coming back. Aren''t I on the night shift today? I can''t leave Brother Wang alone here." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Where is President Su?"


    "Going back, it''s too late, it''s impossible to come to the company." Huang Feng said.


    Brother Wang nodded, "By the way, how is Manager Liu?"


    "What else, stay at the police station, but even if he comes back, Mr. Su won''t want him." Huang Feng said, this is for sure. Manager Liu has done something like that, Su Yumo It''s strange to have him.


    Brother Wang looked at Huang Feng and smiled deeply and said: "Manager Liu has left, and you will need to take care of us in the future."


    "Me?" Huang Feng said in surprise: "I don''t know if I can stay here."


    Obviously, Huang Feng thought of Su Yumo''s words before, maybe Su Yumo will drive him soon.


    "You will definitely not leave." Brother Wang said affirmatively.


    "Who knows." Huang Feng said. It is naturally difficult for him to tell Brother Wang about the misunderstanding between himself and Su Yumo, so he thought that Brother Wang would not understand what he said.


    After that, the two continued to be on duty, and nothing else happened, everything was normal.


    It was bright, and when the other security guards came to take over, Huang Feng and Brother Wang cleaned up and were ready to go home to rest. Of course, it was Brother Wang who had to go home to rest. Huang Feng himself had been practicing at night, so, Although he didn''t sleep, his spirit was equally good.


    However, Huang Feng certainly doesn''t want to stay here if he can get his salary without going to work, and he still has things to do today.


    Moving, this is what Huang Feng is going to do today. Although the house has been looked after yesterday, but after Tian Jun¡¯s sister had an accident, things about the house will naturally be delayed. Huang Feng wants to do this today. The matter is done, so that I don''t always worry about the storage box.


    Thinking of the storage box, Huang Feng felt excited. He didn''t know if he had replaced him with anything new last night, but what he had to do now was to contact Tian Jun to see the situation of the new house.


    Tian Jun told him over there that all the formalities have been completed. He can move in as long as he pays the money. Huang Feng is very happy, so he directly pays the money and rents for the first half of the year. .


    After confirming that there was no problem with the house, Huang Feng returned to his previous residence and moved the things there. Tian Jun would take the key and wait for him at the new residence.


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, all the other tenants went to work. There was no one, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t care. Although he had lived here for a long time, there was nothing too deep. Even if he moved away, there is no need to notify them.

 122 Chapter 122: The World of Games

    Huang Feng returned to his room and checked the storage box for the first time. However, nothing new appeared. Huang Feng was a little disappointed, but he could accept it.


    After that, he began to pack things.


    Huang Feng doesn''t have many things, even clothes, so it is not very troublesome to pack. He has a suitcase to hold things, plus this storage box, it is enough.


    "Heh, after living for a few years, I finally moved out." Huang Feng muttered as he cleaned up.


    However, he doesn''t have much nostalgia for this place. If he hadn''t had any money, he would have moved away. After all, it is an old house. There are cracks in many places on the wall. When it rains, although it is not As for rain leaks, however, a lot of water will seep through the walls.


    In addition, there are all kinds of insects, especially now, because it is summer, there are a lot of flies and mosquitoes, mosquito coils are essential things, but there are some effects, but not many. When I go to bed at night, my ears are always buzzing. Huang Feng used to fall asleep as soon as he got on the bed because he was tired from work. Later, after gaining inner strength and magic, he would practice every night. These mosquitoes fell asleep. It also became a nuisance. In many cases, it would distract him. This was also one of the reasons why he wanted to move.


    When Huang Feng was packing things, there was still the buzzing of mosquitoes flying in his ears, Huang Feng smiled: "You continue to fly here, I will not accompany you in the future."


    The mosquitoes obviously couldn¡¯t understand Huang Feng¡¯s words. They were still flying around. It didn¡¯t take long for a mosquito to fly to the vicinity of the storage box, and there was a small gap on the side of the storage box. In this case, Huang Feng originally When I bought it, I found out. When I came back that day, I was still marked by the cracked place, leaving blood.


    However, although there is a gap, the opening is not large and does not affect the normal use of the storage box, and things can be put in normally.


    And now, the approaching mosquito seemed a little curious, and flew towards the gap. After that, it followed the gap and flew into the storage box. The gap is definitely not big for Huang Feng, but for For a mosquito, it is not small, enough for it to fly in.


    It¡¯s just that this mosquito, which seemed to be overly curious, didn¡¯t see the surrounding situation clearly after flying in. A faint light flashed all over the body. After that, it disappeared. Not long after, Huang Feng There is a new creature in the storage box, but it is obviously not the mosquito before.


    And Huang Feng, who has been busy packing things up, could not find the faint light, let alone know that a small mosquito, after flying into his storage box, disappeared quickly, and replaced it. It''s another creature.


    "Hurry up, everyone works harder, it won''t work!"


    "Quickly, Master, let go of skills."


    "Hold it up. I have withstood the previous battle. It''s almost dead. Victory is here. Everyone keeps it up."


    The scene at this time is that hundreds of people are attacking a huge white wolf-like creature. These people are wearing various combat costumes, some holding swords and standing against the giant wolf. In front of the creatures, some were holding wands, releasing magic from a distance to the creatures. Magic of all schools was colorful, and it exploded on the creature.


    In addition to these people, there are also some people wearing black clothes that appear from time to time, moving around the giant wolf. Once they appear, they will give the giant wolf a dagger in their hands.


    However, even if the giant wolf was besieged by everyone, its destructive power was not small at all. Flames were spit out from the mouth, and the few soldiers dressed up in front of him immediately fell to the ground and died, but the death did not take long. , These corpses disappeared, and the others were not surprised by the situation, obviously they had seen more.


    Indeed, I saw a lot. When these people came to besiege the giant wolf, there were a thousand people, but now, there are only a hundred people left.


    However, everyone did not feel the slightest frustration, because they had already seen the hope of victory. Although the giant wolf in front of him was still killing people, its power was already much smaller than before, and it was also quite embarrassed.


    This giant wolf-like creature is called the Silver Moon Howl Sirius. It is said to be an ancient alien. It not only possesses the powerful melee attack ability of a wolf, but also can release a variety of magic, which is very terrifying.


    The people who besieged Silvermoon Howl Sirius belonged to a guild, and this was not a real world, but a virtual game world, but it was no different from reality.


    In today¡¯s society, science and technology have been very advanced, and virtual games have been researched and put into operation. People play games no longer through the mouse and keyboard, but through virtual helmets and virtual nutrition warehouses. Through these two things, people The consciousness of can enter the game, because it is real enough, so as if the body has entered the game, the actions inside are no different from those in reality.


    And now the game that everyone is playing is jointly released by many countries. It is called "New World". It is very influential and there are many people playing it. It can be said that almost all people who are interested in the game enter. In this game.


    There are disputes where there are people, and the same is true in this game. The early stage is good, the later, the more competition, the competition for territory and resources.


    And this guild can be regarded as a large guild with a lot of high-level players. Today they organized thousands of people to besiege the Silvermoon Howl Sirius. Of course, they wouldn''t besiege this creature for no reason.


    This Silver Moon Howl Sirius is a divine beast. Even in the late game, such a creature is a terrifying existence. It is definitely not a person or a few people can deal with, and even if the guild sent thousands of people to besiege , Also suffered heavy losses.


    However, the organizers obviously have no intention to give up, nor regret, because once such a beast is killed, the harvest will be huge and unexploded materials, equipment, etc. Of course, the most important thing is it. There is a chance that the city building order will explode!


    The city building order, after possessing such a token, can the city be built and the power can be expanded, and this is their most important goal this time.

 123 Chapter 123

    The order to build a city is a legend. In the entire game, anyone with a little ambition does not want to get it. Many guilds with the shadow of the government have been looking for this thing, and ordinary guilds also treat this thing. Very eager.


    It can be said that with the city building order, the strength can be upgraded at least by one level, as long as it develops well, other guilds can be left far behind.


    And this guild named "Lingxiao Valley", by chance, knew that there was a beast here. Under normal circumstances, even if they found a beast, they would not dare to do it. After all, the game has not yet arrived. In the later stage, everyone''s strength did not reach the top, and they weren''t the opponent of this beast at all, even if there were more people.


    However, they accidentally discovered that this beast is actually a mother. This is not important. What is important is that it is pregnant and is about to give birth. At this time, the beast is in a period of weakness and its ability is greatly reduced. Yes, in this way, the senior leaders of the guild discovered the opportunity.


    The temptation to build a city order is too great, even if you don¡¯t use it, sell it, the money will be enough for them to spend the rest of their lives carefree. Therefore, after discussing it, everyone decided to give it a go, and they all Understand that even if its strength is weakened, this beast cannot be contended by current players. If they lose too much and have not received the city building order, then their guild¡¯s strength will surely be lost, changing from the guild at the end of the first class. Second-rate, or even third-rate strength.


    Therefore, this challenge to the beast can be said to be a big bet. If the bet is won, their guild can even become the first guild in the entire game, famous for the entire game, and even the real world. Once the bet is lost, their strength It will also be greatly reduced, and will not recover.


    "Don¡¯t give up, it¡¯s about to die, just hold on!" Guild President Ling Xiao Jiutian, attacking and cheering, he is a fire magician, not weak, but usually his main The energy is in the management of the guild, so it is not considered top level. The reason why he has not died is because everyone protects him. After all, he has to direct the battle.


    The members of many guilds all looked excited at this time. The speed of the Silvermoon Howl Sirius was indeed much slower than at the beginning. The kill is expected. Moreover, once they obtain the city building order, their guild It is very likely to become the first guild, and the members of these guilds are all honored.


    "It will be here, it''s not good, the people of reincarnation are here!" Just as everyone was working hard to release their skill magic, a guild member suddenly contacted the president, Ling Xiao Jiutiandao. This member was arranged by Ling Xiao Jiutian on the outside. The purpose of vigilance is to prevent other people from coming here and disrupting their actions.


    Reincarnation is also a big guild in "New World", the scale is even larger than Lingxiao Valley. In the past, you can often see them in traditional games, but in "New World", they developed the same well.


    However, Ling Xiao''s brow frowned after hearing that the person from Samsara had come. If it was not a coincidence, then he must have heard the news and knew that he was waiting for someone to fight the boss, and here It''s still very remote, it shouldn''t be a coincidence that the other party passed by here, so there is only one possibility left.


    "How many people are they here?" Ling Xiao Jiutian asked.


    "Probably a few hundred people," the man said.


    "You try to hold them there. It only takes ten minutes. We are definitely over here." Ling Xiao Jiutian looked at the Silver Moon Howling Sirius in front of him, and said to his men, asking him to give up at this time. He was obviously unwilling. He had already paid so much. He had used a lot of magic weapons and elixirs. If he gave up, it would be a pity. It would definitely be a heavy loss.


    "Okay, it will be." The person responded. He is not alone in the periphery, but there are dozens of other members. Although they can''t beat the other hundreds of people, after all, the opponent''s strength is not weak. Now the number is still dominant, and it is impossible for them to win, but it is not impossible to hold the opponent for ten minutes.


    "Isn''t this incapable of being the leader? Why are you here?" The Lingxiao Valley people greeted each other and said politely.


    The leader of the opponent is the leader of the first elite group of Samsara. He is also a well-known master. He is good at PK and also likes PK. The first elite group is the strongest place in the entire Samsara, and all of them are in Samsara. So, when this member of Lingxiao Valley saw the other party, his heart sank and found that he might really not be able to hold on for ten minutes.


    "Go away!"


    The reincarnation was impossible, but he didn''t even look at him, and he wanted to move on.


    "Hey, there is no leader. Our president is leading other members of the guild to move ahead. This area is temporarily covered by us." The person said in front of the impossible.


    It is also very common to book a game in the game, especially those big guilds often do this, and Samsara has done it.


    "Of course I know that your president is in front, I just went to find your president!" Samsara couldn''t say.


    "Our president has something to do now. If we can''t be the leader, we still need to wait for a while," the person said.


    "I know what your captain is doing, I''m going in now, you want to stop me?" Samsara couldn''t provoke him and looked at the other party. He was a violent person, and now he has a mission. It would be even more innocent. .


    The people of reincarnation also accidentally knew that the people from Lingxiao Valley were pushing the god beast Silver Moon Howling Sirius. Lingxiao Jiutian naturally knew the importance of confidentiality work, but it was finally leaked out. After all, the people they sent out this time Many, it is really difficult to keep secret.


    However, it was not without effect. Although the people of Samsara knew the news in the end, when they got the news, Lingxiaogu had already fought almost, and the people of Samsara had no time to gather more. People, it''s just that the reincarnation around this place can''t bring people over first.


    The person in the High Valley didn''t say anything, but signaled that the person from his guild stood behind him, and the meaning was already obvious.


    Samsara couldn''t lick his lips, and a bloodthirsty light flashed in his eyes. After that, with a wave of his hand, the people he brought had already used various skills.


    As for Lingxiaogu, there were almost simultaneous actions. Obviously, the people on both sides had been guarding each other. At this time, they were almost at the same time.

 124 Chapter 124

    Skill magic is flying all over the sky, explosions are constantly sounding, and the brilliant magic illuminates this entire area with immense brilliance.


    However, under the splendid magic, it often means death. Both Lingxiao Valley and Samsara started to die continuously. However, relatively speaking, the number of people who died in Lingxiao Valley was higher and faster.


    After all, the people who came to Samsara this time are the elites on their side. They have high levels, good equipment, and strong combat effectiveness. Moreover, all of them like and are good at PK, plus a large number of people, so the death of everyone in Lingxiao Valley is It is predictable.


    Of course, the desperate resistance of the people in the Lingxiao Valley still achieved good results. It delayed some time, and also caused the death of many people on the reincarnation side, and also consumed a lot of their medicine.


    "Go!" Samsara couldn''t look at the corpses all over the floor, his face was gloomy, he didn''t expect that these guys were really determined to report their deaths, and they also caused them losses.


    He is not afraid of the Lingxiao Nine Heavens people inside. After all, the opponent''s number should be almost consumed now, but they still have to consider the Silvermoon Howling Sirius. They came this time, not simply destroying the Lingxiao Valley. The action is enough, they will also snatch the BOSS over, kill it, and then get the city building order!


    Everyone in Samsara quickly entered, and at this time Ling Xiao Jiutian and others inside also received the information, Samsara''s force broke in.


    "Warriors hold back the hatred, other people, don''t attack that wolf for the time being." Ling Xiao Jiutian said decisively. At this time, their enemy is not only the giant wolf in front of them, but also the people in the coming reincarnation behind them. .


    Relatively speaking, the wolf is dying now, and it is only a matter of time to kill it. The greatest enemy of Lingxiao Valley now is the people from the reincarnation from behind, and those people did not come with kindness.


    "Guild Leader Nine Days, it seems that you are very busy, do you need help?" It didn''t take long for Samsara to bring people to the vicinity of the BOSS, and saw that the giant wolf was still there, and it was about to die. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and now as long as the people in the High Valley are resolved, this giant wolf, with the people he brought, should have no problem.


    "Unable to be the leader, we can solve the matter here, and we don''t need your help." Ling Xiao Jiutian said while alerting his staff.


    "President Nine Heavens, we don¡¯t have to play the frontline. In this way, we will reincarnate this giant wolf. Take your people and leave. We will never embarrass you." Samsara cannot see Lingxiao Valley. The person is still slowly attacking the giant wolf. He is afraid of accidents, so he does not intend to delay.


    "This BOSS was discovered by us first, and it''s almost finished. It can''t be the leader. This is to grab the boss?" Ling Xiao Jiutian said with a gloomy face.


    "I just grabbed you, how about it?" Said a grumpy warrior professional behind Samsara, but Samsara couldn''t stop it. Obviously he thought the same way. I believe the other party also knows what purpose he came here. Now, the other party is just delaying time.


    "Our Lingxiao Valley and your reincarnation have always been well waters that do not offend the river, and cannot be the leader. Really want to provoke the contradiction between the two guilds?" Ling Xiao Jiutian raised his eyebrows, looking at the reincarnation, he could not say. Ascending to the angle of two guilds, I just want to make the reincarnation impossible to weigh.


    However, since Samsara could not have brought so many people here, it was obvious that this was also the meaning of their guild leaders, and Samsara could not be naturally afraid.


    "If it''s the other BOSS, let''s let it go, but this giant wolf, you and I all understand its value, the nine-day guild leader, how offended it." Samsara couldn''t say.


    Almost when Samsara couldn''t finish this sentence, a bunch of skills and magic from Lingxiao Valley greeted him at the same time. Although he was already prepared, he did not expect that Ling Xiao Jiutian would actually say a fight. Just to fight, he didn''t prepare enough, and the people of Lingxiao Valley also obviously meant to focus on the firepower to kill you, the leader.


    Therefore, even if Samsara is not strong and good at PK, but under the attack of so many skills and magic, there is still no way, only to watch oneself be overwhelmed by magic and skills.


    "Fuck!"


    This was the last word that Samsara couldn''t say. He didn''t even release a skill, and he didn''t have time to evade, so he died like this, and went back to life.


    "Brothers, they killed the group leader, let''s go together!" Although the rest of the reincarnation guild was very angry, they did not lose their rules. After all, they are also an elite team and will not be so easily confused. .


    After that, the battle between the two sides broke out as expected, and the people of Samsara brazenly took action. However, there are already few people on the Lingxiao Valley, and there are still a few people to hold the giant wolf. It is obviously not an opponent.


    "Don''t worry about the giant wolf, everyone will come here!" Ling Xiao Jiutian said. He knew he was unlikely to win, but he also didn''t want the people of Samsara to win easily. Anyway, he couldn''t beat that. A giant wolf, let it be cruel.


    The people in the High Valley gave up the siege of the giant wolf, all came to participate in the battle with the people of reincarnation, and the Silver Moon Howling Sirius finally got a chance to breathe, its huge eyes watched the melee before him. The eyes of the crowd flashed with bloodthirsty light.


    Although the Silver Moon Howl Sirius has persisted until now and has not died yet, it is the most divine beast that has its own thoughts. It knows that it has been seriously injured. The next two groups of people, no matter who wins, finally themselves No one can escape the fate of being killed.


    Thinking of being besieged before, thinking of the baby he was about to be born, Yinyue Howl Sirius''s heart became more and more unwilling. The snow-white fur that was originally covered gradually turned red, and the eyes were also blood red!


    "Oh! Oh!" The Silver Moon Howling Sirius screamed up to the sky. It had to kill all the people below for its own children, otherwise it would die and its children would fall into their hands.


    "No, Silvermoon Howling Sirius has evolved!" The people in High Peak Valley and Samsara have discovered the abnormality of the Silvermoon Howler Sirius. The dying Silvermoon Sirius seems to have recovered its best at this time. His eyes were coldly glanced at the crowd below. After that, his mouth opened wide, and a ball of flames spewed out, raging the crowd. Those wizards with low defense and low blood volume were the first to be wiped out, but those close combat Professionals have a higher defense and can barely survive.

 125 Chapter 125 Silver Moon Howling Sky Wolf Cub

    The players below suffered heavy losses, but Silvermoon Howl Sirius himself was also uncomfortable. It was already badly injured. At this time, it issued a powerful magic, even after it evolved, but also let him It took too much energy.


    So, after issuing the magic, Yinyue Howl Sirius paused, and the situation seemed to be worse than before. It lay on the ground, looking at the few people in front of it, with unwillingness in its eyes.


    However, it won''t help to be reconciled anymore, it has no ability to kill those players anymore.


    The surviving players are all lingering fears. They did not expect that at this time, Silvermoon Howl Sirius would be able to issue such a powerful magic. Among them, whether it is a person from reincarnation or a person from High Cloud Valley, It was a heavy loss, and there were about ten people left in Lingxiao Valley, among them, Ling Xiao Jiutian was lucky to escape.


    As for the people of reincarnation, they are relatively better, but they are only relative. They have a lot of people and die. There are hundreds of people in the team. At this time, there are about 50 people left. It can be seen that the loss is large and the silver How powerful is the magic of Moon Howling Sirius?


    "Come on, that wolf can''t do it!" At this moment, I don''t know who yelled. The people of Reincarnation and the people of Lingxiao Valley were all shocked. After that, they started to attack Yinyue Xiaotianlang. , At this time, they have no longer cared about each other''s people.


    Yinyue Howl Sirius looked at the crowd in front of him, a little helpless and nostalgic. He couldn''t give his children to these people, absolutely not!


    Yinyue Howling Sirius'' heart began to go crazy, it watched everyone gather in front of him, and made the final decision.


    "No, that wolf''s situation is wrong!" Ling Xiao Jiutian shouted.


    He wanted to prevent his own people from moving forward, but it was too late, and the body of the Silver Moon Howling Sirius was constantly swelling, and everyone''s horrified eyes "touched!"


    Silver Moon Howl Sirius blew himself up!


    The scene returned to calm again. Apart from the sound of the wind, there was no other sound. It was as if no one had ever been here, and nothing happened. Only the corpses on the ground proved the tragedy that just happened here.


    "Snapped"


    A black sign fell on the ground. This was something that was exploded after the death of Yinyue Xiaotian Wolf. The black sign was engraved with the word "City", which is exactly what Lingxiao Valley and the people of Samsara wanted City building order!


    However, now this city building order is lying quietly on the ground, without any attempt to pick it up. This place is very remote and far away from the city¡¯s resurrection point. When the resurrected players arrive, at least it must be One hour, but this game is still very real in this respect, equipment, materials, etc., after the explosion, no one will pick it up, and it will not be refreshed by the system. It will always be there, waiting for someone to pick it up.


    "Fuck." Suddenly, there was a small voice in the place where Silver Moon Howl Sirius was staying. There was something like a white egg. At this time, a trace of white egg appeared on the surface of the white egg. Cracks, more and more cracks, something seems to be moving inside.


    Finally, about five minutes later, a big hole appeared at the top of the egg, and a small head stuck out. Without opening his eyes, he struggled to crawl out, and then he ate the egg shells rattling for not long. The eggshell was eaten by it.


    The cry of "sobbing and sobbing" in the little guy''s mouth seemed to be looking for his relatives, but it didn''t have any effect. It began to slowly become anxious, and kept moving on the ground. It was just because of the birth. , The legs are short, and the strength is not very strong, so every time you take a few steps, you fall, then get up, continue walking, continue falling.


    While walking, he actually walked to the "city building order". The little guy couldn''t see it. He thought it was delicious, so he stuffed Jianchengling into his mouth. However, the city building order didn''t know it was. What kind of material is made of it, I can''t bite it, the little guy is very anxious, it is a beast, and it can''t help but an ordinary brand, it can''t bear it.


    Just when the little guy was competing with the city builder, a burst of light suddenly appeared on its body. After that, it disappeared in place. At its position just now, a mosquito appeared. The mosquito was obviously Unprepared to appear here, it looked around curiously, and then flew away aimlessly.


    "Finally packed!" Huang Feng on the other side took an hour to finally tidy up everything. Although he didn''t have many things, there were a lot of small things, and he was reluctant to throw it away. , That was also reluctant, and finally filled the suitcases, he had to give up something.


    Once everything was packed, Huang Feng was about to leave here. He squatted down and was about to pick up the storage box, but suddenly heard the hesitation inside, as if something was tossing inside.


    "Could it be that a mouse went in?" Huang Feng listened to this movement and thought to himself that it is normal for a mouse here. After all, it is an old house. He had seen one in his room during the day before. The mouse passed by him. Moreover, the mouse was so courageous that he actually stopped and looked at Huang Feng for a while before he walked away leisurely.


    Huang Feng wasn''t afraid, but the storage box was very important to him. If a mouse bites it, it will be miserable.


    Huang Feng quickly opened the storage box, and finally found the source of the sound just under his clothes.


    This is a slap-sized little guy, about the size of a mouse, and it looks a bit like a mouse, but all the fine hairs all over the body are white, and it looks very beautiful.


    "It''s really a mouse," Huang Feng said. After that, he planned to get this guy out of the storage box, but he soon discovered that something was wrong. Although the little guy looks like a mouse, it doesn''t seem to be, and , His eyes did not open, and, if you look closely, it doesn''t seem to be like a mouse.


    But when Huang Feng was at home hesitated, when this guy was a mouse, he discovered that a line of fonts appeared on the little guy''s body, and words appeared, which meant that it was not a creature on this earth, but The storage box is replaced by itself.


    "Silver Moon Howl Sirius Cub: Currently in its infancy, Silvermoon Sirius is a divine beast in the game''New World''. It has super strength and contains ancient blood. Once activated, it will become stronger."


    Looking at the introduction of the little guy, Huang Feng was a little bit stunned. This guy is not big, but this guy is not small at all. It is a sacred beast and an ancient blood. Obviously, his birth is very extraordinary.

 126 Chapter 126

    Since it was a mythical beast and not a mouse, Huang Feng would not throw it away. He took the little guy¡¯s tail and lifted it upside down. The little guy was obviously dissatisfied with Huang Feng¡¯s behavior. Constantly struggling, at this time, the city building order it had held in its mouth fell off.


    "Patter"


    The building order fell to the ground, and Huang Feng picked it up curiously.


    "City building order: You can build a city and trade with the city building order!"


    The same line of font appeared on this black brand. Huang Feng looked at it. He didn''t know what the brand was made of, and felt a little cool.


    "City building order? This thing should also be something in the game. What came out of this little guy''s mouth should also be something in the "new world". In this way, you can get the game world at once. There are two things in the game, but if the four are collected, I will be sent to the game world? I haven''t thought about this before."


    Huang Feng looked at the city building order in his hand and muttered. He had thought about transmitting to other spaces before, but what he thought before was that these spaces are either in the world like the novel or in the TV movie. Unexpectedly, I can travel through the game. What identity will I be in the game?NPC?Player?Or a monster?


    Huang Feng is still very curious about this.


    However, it seems that the time has not yet come, only two things.


    Huang Feng put the little guy in the palm of his hand, and finally he was no longer standing upside down. The little guy was very satisfied, rubbed around in Huang Feng''s hand, and stretched out his tongue to lick Huang Feng''s palm, making Huang Feng tickled straight. Want to laugh.


    "Little guy, follow me in the future. What name should you give you? Well, you are white all over, so call it Xiaobai. That''s a good name." Huang Feng stretched out his other hand and touched the little guy.


    The little guy didn''t seem to be very satisfied with the name Huang Feng gave him. He whimpered and called out a few words, as if he was protesting, but Huang Feng ignored it.


    After that, Huang Feng looked at his storage box, but found that there was nothing missing. He really hadn¡¯t seen this situation before. In the past, he lost one thing and gained another thing, but it is obviously not today. In this way, he obtained two things, but none of them was lost.


    Xiaobai''s appearance, if you think about it, you can understand, or what kind of bugs have entered the storage box, after all, this is an old house, even rats, let alone small bugs, there is definitely no shortage.


    The order to build the city was actually obtained for no reason. I didn¡¯t put anything like a brand in the storage box. However, this brand was in the mouth of the little guy. I want to come. This storage box treats them as one. The whole is delivered, so it¡¯s good.


    Although, even if you use your own things to replace things in other spaces, it is very cost-effective. After all, those things you prepare are not very valuable, but you get two things without any cost, Huang Feng was still very happy.


    However, he also realized that this situation is a very special situation, and he may not be able to encounter it again in the future.


    At the same time, through this replacement, Huang Feng also understood a situation, that is, this storage box can not only replace some inanimate things, it can also replace living creatures, which he had not thought of before, after all, This storage box had always put some sundries in it before, and it was impossible to send things in. If it hadn''t been for this coincidence, Xiao Bai would have really not discovered this situation.


    "It seems that living in such a dilapidated old house is not without any benefits." Huang Feng looked at the cracks in the wall and the spider webs outside the windows, and thought to himself, if he lived in that good house. Here, it really may not be able to find today.


    "Since Xiao Bai can be replaced, will he replace someone in the future?" Huang Feng wondered if he could replace someone, it would be interesting. He hasn''t seen other time and space. Of people.


    Huang Feng picked up the storage box and put Xiao Bai on it. Huang Feng didn''t dare to put it in the storage box anymore. It would be a pity if it was replaced. The little guy is still very cute.


    After that, with the suitcase in his other hand, Huang Feng left the room and ran into the fat landlord who had been waiting for him downstairs.


    This time the landlord came here because Huang Feng called. After all, he was going to move out. I must tell the landlord. Besides, I still have a deposit with the landlord, so I can¡¯t make him cheaper.


    In fact, the landlord arrived a long time ago. The first time he received Huang Feng¡¯s call, he rushed here. He was so active because he suffered from Huang Feng¡¯s loss last time, and now he is a little afraid of Huang Feng. , He had been expecting Huang Feng to move away soon, but because Huang Feng''s force was too terrifying, the landlord, who had always bullied and feared hardship, naturally did not dare to urge.


    But today Huang Feng called him and said that he was going to move, he was naturally happy, but after he got downstairs, he didn''t dare to go upstairs, fearing that Huang Feng would misunderstand that he was urging him to leave, even though he thought so too. Yes, but he didn''t dare to show it. If Huang Feng thought so, he would have suffered. Therefore, he could only wait downstairs and didn''t dare to look up.


    "I moved out today. Go up and see if anything is broken. After checking it, give me the deposit." Huang Feng went downstairs and said to Fatty Wang. Although he doesn''t like the other person''s personality, things should Whatever it is, he will not deliberately bully people just because he has some skills.


    "No need, no need." Although Huang Feng asked him to check, but wherever Fat Wang dared to check, even if something was found to be damaged, he did not dare to say that Huang Feng did it.


    "This is your one thousand yuan deposit, you can count it." Fatty Wang handed Huang Feng the money he had prepared long ago, and he prepared the money immediately after receiving Huang Feng''s call.


    Since Fatty Wang didn¡¯t check, Huang Feng wouldn¡¯t make any excuses. After all, it¡¯s an old house with cheap rent and a small deposit. The total amount is only 1,000 yuan. Huang Feng took it directly, although he just got a sum. A lot of money, but Huang Feng still didn''t want to give up this thousand yuan.


    "That''s OK, I''m leaving." Huang Feng said to Fatty Wang, then he glanced at the house where he had lived for a long time, then turned and left the place where he might not come.

 127 Chapter 127 Unexpected Appointment

    "It''s been a long time?"


    When Huang Feng dragged his luggage to the new residence, Tian Jun was already waiting there.


    "Yeah." Tian Jun was still reticent, and only talked more when he was concerned about his sister yesterday.


    Huang Feng didn''t care, and took a look at what the other party had handed over. The procedures have been completed, and he can live in from today.


    "Don''t go in and sit down?" Huang Feng asked Tian Jun as he gave himself the key to the house, but he didn''t mean to go in.


    "No." Tian Jun replied, as if he didn''t want to be so blunt all the time, he continued: "I have something else."


    "That''s good." Huang Feng didn''t force it: "Oh, by the way, how is your sister?"


    "She''s okay, it''s just that she was scared yesterday." Tian Jun said.


    "You should be more careful. Although I don''t know that Biao brother too well, I don''t think he will give up easily." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I know." Tian Jun nodded.


    To talk about the understanding of Brother Biao, Tian Jun must be clearer than Huang Feng. He also knows that the other party has suffered such a big loss this time and will not give up easily. Therefore, he and his sister have moved away from the original at this time. The place, but because of economic reasons, he can only find a house to rent in a slum, but he has not left that area.


    In fact, with Tian Jun¡¯s bravery, if his sister were not on the scene yesterday, he would not easily let go of Brother Biao and the young man, but he didn¡¯t want his sister to see the dirty side, so There is no killer.


    After that, Tian Jun left. Now he is an intermediary. His sister is obviously unable to work like his sister. They can only rely on him for their lives.


    Huang Feng sighed, but the two weren¡¯t very familiar with each other, and he couldn¡¯t speak easily. However, when Tian Jun left in the end, Huang Feng gave him his phone number and asked him if he had any difficulties and needed help. , You can find yourself.


    Huang Feng actually had a good impression of Tian Jun. Except for the first sneak attack, but it was also because of that sneak attack that made him understand his shortcomings and at the same time reminded him not to be arrogant. Then Tian Jun was right. Huang Feng admires his sister''s concern and her character that will be repaid.


    After separating from Tian Jun, Huang Feng went upstairs and entered his room. Looking at the clean and bright room, Huang Feng immediately felt that his body and mind were comfortable.


    "Finally it''s shotguns for guns. Although I''m still renting a house, haha." Huang Feng laughed as he packed his things. Obviously, he was in a good mood. Although he was still renting a house, there was already a significant difference. This is good. Isn''t it the beginning?


    "Little guy, be at home obediently, I''ll buy you something to eat." After everything is packed, it''s almost noon, because it just moved in, so there is nothing in the refrigerator, he can only be I chose to go out to eat, and buy some food for Xiaobai by the way.


    However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know exactly what this little guy eats. It seems to be a wolf by the name. It should eat meat. Of course, this is just a guess. However, if you don¡¯t look at the name, the little guy seems more like it. It''s a new puppy, very cute.


    It seems that he understood Huang Feng''s words. The little guy rubbed his palms a few times to express intimacy. Huang Feng discovered that this little guy is indeed a beast, and many times he can understand his own words.


    When I went out, I ate something casually in a small restaurant nearby. Huang Feng began to buy. The refrigerator was still empty. I must buy some food to put in. Then, the little guy would also eat something. However, it seems to be too small. Huang Feng was afraid that if it eats meat now, it might not digest it, so he bought some dog food, milk and the like.


    At the same time, although his new home is well-decorated, some daily necessities still need to be bought. Therefore, Huang Feng wants to buy a lot. Fortunately, he has a day off today, enough for him to purchase.


    On the other hand, in Tianjiao Group, Su Yumo announced the matter of Manager Liu. Although the police station¡¯s specific verdict on Manager Liu has not yet come down, Su Yumo has announced the removal of his security department. As a manager, he was also fired from the company.


    Su Yumo¡¯s handling of Manager Liu did not exceed everyone¡¯s expectations. After all, Manager Liu joined outsiders to steal important company documents. Su Yumo would definitely not forgive this kind of thing, even others. Look down on.


    However, Su Yumo''s arrangement for the security manager was really beyond everyone''s expectations. No one thought that Su Yumo would arrange a newcomer who had just joined the company as a security guard. The manager of the department, even after Su Yumo announced the news, many people asked the same question.


    "Who is Huang Feng?"


    That¡¯s right, the manager of the security department arranged by Su Yumo is Huang Feng, a person who is very unfamiliar to many middle and high level people. However, Su Yumo also gave a general introduction to Huang Feng, especially, last night, Manager Liu The thing Huang Feng encountered and prevented.


    However, this does not convince everyone. After all, Huang Feng has only come here not long ago, and even the internship period has not passed. Although he made a great achievement last night, it does not directly promote him to the position of manager. At most, it allows him to advance. It¡¯s just a matter of getting a regular, or giving a cash reward, because it¡¯s a bit too much to be promoted to a manager at once.


    Someone objected, but Su Yumo insisted on her own opinion. In her words, she announced the decision and did not seek the opinions of everyone.


    Seeing Su Yumo insisting, other people are not good at talking, but they are more curious about this unfamiliar Huang Feng. How can he make Su Yumo value him so much, just not long after coming here, To the position of Security Manager.


    Of course, not everyone was surprised by this decision. When the news broke that Huang Fengsheng was the manager of the security department, two people showed such expressions.


    One is Zhang Yun from Human Resources. When she heard the news, she showed a meaningful smile on her face. However, she knew that certain things should not be talked about, otherwise, her job might be lost. However, because I knew certain things, it was much more convenient.


    There is another person who is not surprised that Brother Wang in the security department is the new manager of the security department. The person who cares most about the appointment of the new manager of the security department is these security guards. They have been Always pay attention to who will be the new manager, those who think they have hope, and even want activities.

 128 Chapter 128

    It¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t waited for their activities. The appointment of the security manager above has been down. It is a name that is beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. A newcomer who has not been here for a long time actually defeated many veteran security guards and sat down. The position of Security Manager.


    Huang Feng, such a newcomer, suddenly came to the top, so many people were not convinced, and many of them were not even familiar with Huang Feng, but it was such a person who was suddenly appointed as Many of the managers of the security department are uncomfortable, especially those who had hoped to get this position, and they have greater opinions on Huang Feng.


    And these people are obviously not ready to let Huang Feng, the manager, behave smoothly. Of course, what happened in the company at this time, Huang Feng, who is not at work, naturally does not know.


    On the other hand, in the afternoon, Manager Yuan of the Landou Group finally got the news that Manager Liu had been arrested for stealing documents, not to mention that that stupid guy actually recruited himself.


    Of course Manager Yuan is not afraid. Anyway, the agreement between himself and him is only verbal. He doesn''t have any handle in his hands, and he can push it cleanly.


    "This guy who succeeded less than failed!" In the office, Manager Yuan, who had just returned from the police station, slammed the pen in his hand and said.


    Just now, he was called by the police to investigate. After all, there was that recording. The police must have asked him to assist in the investigation. However, it was all from Manager Liu. Manager Yuan refused to admit it, and the police had nothing to do. Just came back.


    However, although the person is okay, he is very aggrieved in his heart. Things that were originally thought to be okay, but now such a situation has appeared. The Tianjiao Group must be guarded now, and think of a way to steal. Those materials are impossible anymore.


    "That document, what should I do now?" the person next to Manager Yuan asked.


    "We can only give up first, but even if we don''t have that document, we still have a way. I don''t believe that two little girls can''t beat the film." Manager Yuan said.


    The person next to him nodded in agreement, obviously, the same idea.


    At this time, Huang Feng is still shopping in the supermarket. Looking at the shelves full of dangdang goods, Huang Feng is thinking, if he puts something into the ring, he doesn¡¯t know if people in the supermarket will find out, most likely not. Yes, of course, Huang Feng didn''t do that, it''s not worth it.


    Because there are a lot of things to buy, and Huang Feng also needs to be familiar with the surrounding environment by the way, so when he goes back with shopping bags, it''s getting late.


    "Hey, wait a minute, wait a minute!"


    When Huang Feng arrived near the elevator downstairs, he happened to see the elevator closing, and he hurriedly shouted.


    The people in the elevator obviously heard his shout and helped him hold the elevator. Huang Feng ran in with big bags and small bags.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng didn''t see the people inside. After entering, thanked.


    "Huang Feng?" A surprised voice came from the elevator.


    Huang Feng raised his head in surprise, looked to his side, and was also stunned: "Guo Menghan?"


    "It''s really you, I thought I was wrong, why are you here?" Guo Menghan said happily. After Huang Feng came in, she lowered her head to look at the things in her hands, so she didn''t look at it either. To be too clear, plus, she doesn''t think Huang Feng will be here at this time, so she is not so sure.


    "I just moved here today." Huang Feng said. He did not expect that he would run into Guo Menghan as soon as he moved here today. He knew that Guo Menghan lived in this community, but he did not. I don''t know which building she lives in, so she was very surprised to see Guo Menghan. This is a coincidence.


    "Have you moved here?" Guo Menghan said. Afterwards, he didn''t know what he thought of, his face turned red.


    "Yeah, I just moved here. Look, I went shopping in the afternoon. I didn''t expect to meet you by such a coincidence." Huang Feng motioned to the shopping bag in his hand and said.


    "I''ll help you." Guo Menghan said.


    "No need." This thing is nothing to Huang Feng, it can be carried easily.


    Guo Menghan didn''t insist, and said, "Unexpectedly, we are now neighbors. By the way, on what floor do you live?"


    "The 16th floor."


    "It''s such a coincidence, I''m downstairs, I''m on the fifteenth floor." Guo Menghan said in surprise. The two are not only a community, but a building, but now they find that they are still upstairs and downstairs.


    At this moment, the elevator sounded, and the 15th floor was up.


    "I''m here, then I will go first." Guo Menghan said.


    "Well, goodbye." Huang Feng said.


    The elevator door closed slowly, Guo Menghan did not leave immediately, but looked at the elevator door and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "How could it be so coincidental?" Guo Menghan muttered to himself.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Guo Menghan thinks too much. Huang Feng sent her back before, so Huang Feng knew that she lived in this community, but now that Huang Feng has moved into this community in a new place, he has to Make her think more.


    Huang Feng on the other side was also saying the same thing. He didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. Although he knew that Guo Menghan lived in this community before, he didn''t want to beat the two of them living so close, going up and down.


    "She didn''t misunderstand, right." Huang Feng thought in his heart that even if Guo Menghan really misunderstood, it was understandable. After all, who made things so coincidental, even he didn''t believe it, let alone Guo Menghan.


    Huang Feng took the things back to his residence, and took dog food and milk to see Xiao Bai.


    Xiao Bai was very obedient and didn''t run around. It was just that when Huang Feng entered the room, he seemed to feel it, and made two whining sounds.


    "Xiao Bai, I''m here to bring you food." Huang Feng squatted down beside Xiao Bai and poured the dog food for him.


    The little guy first sniffed in front of the dog food, and then tried to take a bite, feeling that it tasted good, and then began to let it go.


    "Eat slowly, don''t worry." Huang Feng said, touching the little guy''s body. He has never raised a scandal before. The little guy is still his first pet. According to the introduction, Xiao Bai should be a wolf, but Huang Feng now raises it as a dog.


    The little guy''s eyes still didn''t open, and he relied on his nose to eat, but it was also pretty cute, and he couldn''t see the ferocity of the wolf at all.


    While Huang Feng was feeding Xiaobai, the phone rang, but it was Guo Liang''s call.

 129 Chapter 129

    There was nothing wrong with Guo Liang''s call, but this guy couldn''t bear to be lonely and wanted to go out to gather at night. Huang Feng thought about it, and there was nothing wrong, so he agreed.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t know if Guo Liang had asked Guo Menghan to go. When he arrived at the bar, he found that only Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan were there.


    "You kid won''t let me be a light bulb again, right." Because Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan have already established a relationship, and Huang Feng has a good relationship with them, so there is nothing joking about.


    "Of course not, there are still people who haven''t arrived yet." Guo Liang said.


    "It''s not Guo Menghan?" Huang Feng said.


    "The answer is correct, is your kid worried about others? When I say this, you guessed it?" Guo Liang said with a smile.


    Huang Feng rolled his eyes and said, "I knew this, I should have come with her just now."


    "What do you mean?" Guo Liang asked suspiciously.


    At this time, Guo Menghan just arrived, and Guo Liang''s eyes rolled over the two of them, thinking about what Huang Feng said just now.


    "I live in a community with her now." Huang Feng did not hide it.


    "Ah!" Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan were both surprised.


    Guo Liang looked at Huang Feng and said, "When did you move? Why don''t I know?" The two still have a lot of contact. Therefore, Guo Liang knows that Huang Feng has been living in that dilapidated community. I said that I helped Huang Feng move out, but Huang Feng never agreed.


    I didn''t expect Huang Feng to move secretly now, and he still lives in a community with Guo Menghan.


    "Just moved today." Huang Feng said with a shrug.


    "Then why did you think you would move to her community? Did you..." Guo Liang looked at Huang Feng with a smile, and said "she" in his mouth was naturally Guo Menghan.


    Guo Menghan''s face was reddened, and she naturally understood what Guo Liang meant. In fact, when she saw Huang Feng in the afternoon, she also had the same doubts in her heart.


    "Last time I took her back, I took a look at the community, the environment was good, and it was close to the place where I worked, so I moved there this time." Huang Feng explained.


    "Is it just for this reason?" Guo Liang obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Okay, let''s order something first, and talk while eating." Zhou Ruolan, who was next to her, saw that Guo Menghan was a little embarrassed, and quickly changed the subject.


    "Yes, yes, something. Today''s meal is considered to be a celebration for lunatics. Please, please." Guo Liang also said quickly.


    "No problem." Huang Feng said, he finally moved out of that place, it is indeed time to celebrate.


    Actually, Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan discussed this gathering today. The main purpose is to bring Huang Feng and Guo Menghan together. According to the situation last time, Guo Menghan obviously doesn¡¯t hate Huang Feng, and even treats him. There are still some good feelings, so Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan will think about matching.


    At the same time, because last weekend, the two saw Huang Feng and Su Yumo appear in the mall together. Although Huang Feng explained clearly, the two believed that things were not that simple. Guo Liang is a good friend of Huang Feng. My friend, I don''t want Huang Feng to be hit with unrealistic ideas. That''s why he organized the meal so enthusiastically.


    It¡¯s just that Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng moved to the same community as Guo Menghan. Therefore, although Huang Feng explained, the two of them didn¡¯t believe it. They thought Huang Feng would treat Guo Menghan. There are also some ideas, and, now that the two of them live so close together, they have the advantage of being near the water. Huang Feng obviously has an advantage.


    Huang Feng and Guo Menghan probably understood what Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan meant. However, neither of them said it directly. Huang Feng didn¡¯t think it was necessary. Moreover, if he explained it, it would hurt Guo Menghan. This is not a fight. The girl''s face.


    Guo Menghan was a little embarrassed if he didn''t explain it. Of course, it was because he really didn''t hate Huang Feng in his heart, and even had a good feeling. If the two tried to get along, she would not be too unacceptable.


    While Huang Feng''s four were eating and drinking in the bar, Su Yumo over there received a call from Xie Mengjiao. She returned by today''s plane. Su Yumo drove her to the airport to pick her up.


    "It''s really pissed off grandma, those bastards have played with me for so long." At the airport, Su Yumo drove back after receiving Xie Mengjiao.


    As soon as he got in the car, Xie Mengjiao complained. Obviously, things were not going well there.


    "I didn''t tell you before. If you can''t do anything about it, when you come back, although the other party is a major customer of ours, it is a pity to lose, but if you know that it is impossible, you can entangle it again. It''s not asking for trouble. "Su Yumo said.


    "I''m not reconciled." Xie Mengjiao said: "I don''t know what those people think. Didn''t our two sides cooperate very well before? Now Landou Group just kicked in and thrown us away, it''s too much ."


    "It''s nothing more than interest." Su Yumo analyzed: "It is estimated that the Landou Group has made a lot of concessions in order to attack us, and there is nothing surprising."


    "It seems to be the case." Xie Mengjiao said: "I originally wanted to spare more time, but today I discovered that those guys are actually negotiating new cooperation with the Landou Group, and the progress of the negotiations is not small. Just came back."


    "It''s okay to come back. We were not prepared before, and we were caught off guard by the other party. Then we dealt with it carefully. It is not so easy for them to take advantage of this." Su Yumo said confidently. She and Xie Mengjiao can be together. It is impossible for Tianjiao Group to develop so well in a short period of time without the ability. She is confident that she still has this point.


    "Well, that''s right." Xie Mengjiao said affirmatively: "By the way, I heard that those nasty guys have worked on our new product?"


    "Well, they bought a person from our side and almost succeeded, but they were discovered and stopped in time," Su Yumo said.


    "These people are really hateful, no, we should also find a chance to do something with them." Xie Mengjiao has never been a person who has suffered a loss and can hold it back. Now that she has suffered such a big loss, how could she get it all.


    "As long as our new products can be launched successfully, it is a good counterattack against them." Su Yumo said.


    "I also know, but my heart is not going well, Yumo accompanies me to drink." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Don''t go back first?" Su Yumo asked.


    "No, go directly to the bar." Xie Mengjiao said.

 130 Chapter 130

    Su Yumo did not refuse Xie Mengjiao''s request. She also knew that Xie Mengjiao must have been angry a lot outside during this time. She was originally a proud person. Now she is so angry that she must feel uncomfortable. .


    The two did not go back either. Instead, they found a bar on the road and went in. As soon as they entered, Xie Mengjiao ordered a lot of wine.


    Su Yumo smiled helplessly, but also accompanied Xie Mengjiao to drink, but she was very restrained and did not drink too much.


    When Su Yumo was drinking with Xie Mengjiao, he did not realize that Huang Feng was also there in the inner position of the bar. The space between the two was a bit large, and there were a lot of people in the bar, so, Neither found out where the other party was.


    Huang Feng is drinking, while coping with Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan. The two people''s meaning is that they want to match themselves with Guo Menghan. Huang Feng can feel this, and Guo Menghan naturally does. Can feel it.


    "I''ll get in and out of the bathroom first, you continue." Huang Feng decided to temporarily avoid the fire from Guo Liang.


    "This kid." Seeing Huang Feng urinating, Guo Liang said not angry.


    "You can do it, Menghan is still here." Zhou Ruolan said to her boyfriend in an angry tone.


    "Menghan, let me tell you, the lunatic is a nice guy, and you are single, should you think about it?" Guo Liang said.


    "Brother Guo, don''t make fun of me." Guo Menghan said blushing.


    Zhou Ruolan gave Guo Liang a look, and signaled him not to press too tightly. It was enough for the two of them to match up. In the end, whether Huang Feng and Guo Menghan could make it depends on them.


    Guo Liang received Zhou Ruolan''s suggestion and stopped saying anything, but Guo Menghan kept his head down thinking about his own affairs.


    Huang Feng on the other side really meant to urinate. He didn¡¯t dislike Guo Menghan. It¡¯s just that the more Guo Liang said, he went too far. He and Guo Menghan now live in the same community, even going up and down. Embarrassing, of course, it wouldn''t be possible if the two became boyfriend and girlfriend, but it''s obviously not right now.


    "Let, let, vomit" Just when Huang Feng just came out of the bathroom, a woman suddenly came over with her hair draped in, and the light here was relatively dim, Huang Feng did not see her face clearly.


    The other party was obviously going to the bathroom too. When Huang Feng was about to let go, it was too late. The other party vomited directly on him. Obviously, the woman had already drunk too much.


    Huang Feng frowned and looked at his dirty clothes. He seemed to be vomited a lot recently. It was Su Yumo before, but now he is an unknown woman.


    The woman may have really drank too much. After vomiting Huang Feng, she actually had a tendency to fall. Although Huang Feng vomited up to herself, she didn¡¯t want to see the other party just fall down like this. It¡¯s not soft here. The place, the one headed down, the injury is definitely not light.


    Huang Feng hurriedly supported the other person, and also kept the other person away from where she had just thrown up.


    "Beauty, beauty, wake up." Huang Feng tried to push the woman on her body.


    The woman may have finished vomiting, feel better, and a little awake. She raised her head and looked at Huang Feng with some doubt. When she saw that she was lying in the arms of a strange man, she suddenly widened. With the eyes closed, the wine is also sober.


    Then she was about to raise her hand to hit Huang Feng''s slap. Huang Feng wrinkled and stretched out one hand to hold the other''s hand and said, "Beauty, why are you hitting someone for no reason?"


    "Pervert, grandma beat you!" The beauty saw her hand being grabbed by the other party, and she was about to struggle. However, Huang Feng''s strength was not comparable to her, she struggled for a long time without struggling away.


    "Asshole, you let me go, or I''m going to call someone." The beauty threatened loudly when she saw that she couldn''t get rid of herself. Fortunately, the bathroom was rather partial, and no one noticed the situation here.


    "Why are you so unreasonable? You threw up on me first. I think you were about to fall, and you kindly supported you. If you didn''t say anything, you had to beat people. What a barbaric woman, I knew Let you fall to death."


    "You actually call me savage?" the beauty called to Huang Feng.


    "Aren''t you savage?" Huang Feng said.


    In fact, at this time, this beauty has already recalled what happened before, and indeed she vomited the other person, and then the other person saw that she was about to fall, so she came and helped herself.


    However, although she had already remembered what had happened, she was still very upset about Huang Feng just holding herself and taking advantage of her. Moreover, Huang Feng actually said she was barbaric, even though she was a little bit. However, she didn''t like others saying that to her.


    "I killed you pervert, and said I was barbaric!" the beauty frantically said.


    "It''s unreasonable!" Huang Feng didn''t bother to bother with her, turned around and went to the bathroom to wash his clothes.


    "You..." The beauty still wanted to say something, but when she saw Huang Feng ignored her and went straight in, she couldn''t continue chasing after her. Moreover, she felt uncomfortable and seemed to want Threw up and hurried to the women''s bathroom.


    When Huang Feng came out of the bathroom again, he didn''t see the woman, and he didn''t care, only when he met a madman.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are the clothes wet when I go to the bathroom?" When Huang Feng returned, Guo Liang asked when he saw a pool of water stains in front of Huang Feng.


    "I just ran into a drunk who threw up on me, so I can only wash it first," Huang Feng said.


    "You are really unlucky. You could have encountered this kind of thing in the last bathroom." Guo Liang laughed unceremoniously.


    As for Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan, they both looked at Huang Feng with a smile. His luck was really bad. Huang Feng himself felt that way. He did a good thing, but he was vomited and almost beaten. It was terrible. Through.


    "Mengjiao, you are back? Why have you been there for so long?" Su Yumo on the other side said to Xie Mengjiao, who had just returned. Before Xie Mengjiao said that she was going to the bathroom, Su Yumo seemed to be in a wrong condition and wanted to go together. However, Xie Mengjiao refused, yelling that she hadn''t drunk too much, and she didn''t expect that she had been there for so long.


    "I just ran into a pervert, I wanted to teach him, but I ran away." Xie Mengjiao said angrily on her face. In fact, after she came out of the bathroom, she did not come back immediately, but waited outside for Huang Feng, who knows After waiting for so long without seeing Huang Feng, she went back unwillingly. It is estimated that Huang Feng came out before her.

 131 Chapter 131

    Xie Mengjiao didn''t wait for Huang Feng to beat him again. Of course, it wasn''t to apologize. She didn''t think she had done something wrong. Although Huang Feng helped herself, she also took advantage of her hand.


    When Xie Mengjiao waited for Huang Feng, she just wanted to reason with him. She would never suffer a verbal loss.


    But, in the end, Xie Mengjiao still couldn''t wait for Huang Feng, but came back sadly, and naturally he was in a bad mood.


    "You didn''t suffer anything, right?" Su Yumo asked with concern.


    "How could it be, how could I suffer." Although Xie Mengjiao thought she was at a loss, she obviously wouldn''t tell Su Yumo. That''s not to admit that she was very useless.


    "It''s fine if you don''t suffer." Su Yumo breathed a sigh of relief. She also knew that places like bars were very crowded, and she was afraid that Xie Mengjiao would suffer. But thinking about Xie Mengjiao''s usual work habits, she really didn''t suffer.


    "He dares, if he dares to take advantage of me, I will abolish him!" Xie Mengjiao said viciously.


    Su Yumo''s mouth twitched, she knew Xie Mengjiao would indeed do this.


    "Okay, it''s not too early, you just came back, go back and rest early." Su Yumo said.


    "Okay." Xie Mengjiao said. She is indeed quite tired. She drank a little more just now. Although she is awake a lot now, her head is a little uncomfortable and she wants to go back to rest soon.


    As for Huang Feng, she wants to find it. However, with so many people in the bar, it is unrealistic to find it. What''s more, he may have left the bar. Therefore, this can only be done. If you encounter it, you will want him to look good.


    Huang Feng on the other side naturally didn''t know what he didn''t care about. The other party actually wanted to settle accounts with him, but if he knew it, he might have to say something bad again.


    Huang Feng is not the only one who thinks that he is unlucky. The old Yu who told Biao brother to teach Huang Feng before has the same idea. At this time, he is staying with Tong Zi, and Tong Zi Anzai knows that he has been After Huang Feng¡¯s matter was not resolved, there was a scolding. Although everyone is a rich second-generation, there are differences. Tong Zi''an scolded him like this, and he did not dare to turn back.


    Therefore, Lao Yu could only feel that he was really unlucky. Originally, he wanted to slap Tong Zi''an''s flattery, so he took the initiative to teach Huang Feng the job, but now it can, the thing has not been done, the Biao over there Brother, he actually swallowed his own money with confidence, and he was rude to himself on the phone, and his mood was simply terrible.


    The boy scolded him, he can bear it, and he must bear it, but for Brother Biao and others, he is not prepared to bear it. In his eyes, Brother Biao is just an unfamiliar bastard, and he dares to be like himself. Speaking is simply too arrogant.


    "It''s a useless waste!" Tong Zi''an summed up his reprimands for Lao Yu tonight. When I was with him before, I felt Lao Yu was a bit capable, but he didn''t expect that he could even do such a small thing. No, it''s not a waste or what it is. If I knew this a long time ago, I would find someone by myself. I was just troublesome at first, and it wasn''t that there was no way out.


    Although it has been such a long time, Tong Zian''s malice towards Huang Feng has not diminished at all. He hasn''t settled for such a long time, he has already planned to do it himself.


    "Tong Shao, this time it''s my disadvantage, but don''t worry, I will do this as soon as possible." Lao Yu promised again, he was going to go to other people, he didn''t want to flatter himself in the end If you didn''t take a good photo, and made Tong Zian''s impression of herself too bad, it was simply not worth the loss.


    "You promise, what guarantee do you take, you still have a face to promise me?" The saliva in Tong Zi''an''s mouth almost sprayed onto Lao Yu''s face, and Lao Yu could only endure it.


    "Tong Shao, give me another chance, I promise, tomorrow I will let the little security guard kneel in front of Tong Shao and beg for mercy." Lao Yu said quickly.


    However, after two failures, Tong Zi''an obviously did not believe in Lao Yu, and ignored him. After drinking all the wine in front of him, he stood up and walked away without saying a word. This is to completely ignore Lao Yu. Yu''s rhythm.


    Old Yu Xin was unwilling, stood up and left, explaining and guaranteeing as he walked, but the effect was not very obvious.


    When the two of them arrived outside the club, they were suddenly stopped by a few gangsters. Who is Tong Zi Ann?Don''t say that the other party blocked his way, even if he inadvertently blocked his way, he would be welcome.


    "Where''s the wild dog, get out." Tong Zi''an scolded, obviously not in a good mood.


    Old Yu was also in a bad mood. He felt that this was an opportunity for performance, so he quickly said: "You guys don''t have long eyes, dare you to stop the children?"


    The one who stopped Tong Zi''an and Lao Yu was naturally the young man under Brother Biao. After receiving the task from Brother Biao, he did not dare to neglect. After finding out that Lao Yuhui came here today, he brought a few younger brothers. Waiting outside.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to go in. It¡¯s just that those who can open such a club must have a background. He doesn¡¯t want to and dare not cause trouble inside. Moreover, the consumption in such a club is certainly not low, so they can only be outside. Waiting for the older two, and the more you wait, the more upset in your heart. Why, these useless second-generation rich people can enjoy it inside, and waiting for others can only squat outside and wait with the wind blowing?


    Therefore, when he saw the older two, the young man and the little brother he brought with him were also upset, which was caused by jealousy.


    "Master Yu?" the young man shouted, wanting to confirm his identity.


    "You know me?" Lao Yu said with a frown. He originally thought these people didn''t block the way on purpose, but he didn''t expect that the other party actually seemed to know him.


    This discovery made Lao Yu even more angry. These people looked like a kind of innocent gangster, and the other party obviously knew him. The key is that after knowing himself, the other party''s attitude obviously doesn''t put himself in the eye. , Brother Biao doesn¡¯t put himself in the eyes, so why are all the little bastards that he touches now also have this attitude?Are the little gangsters so defiant now?


    "It''s you, give me a fight!" The young man said with a smile, and he didn''t dare to fight Huang Feng and Tian Jun. However, to deal with this rich second generation who was hollowed out by alcohol, he was a little stressed. No, and although Lao Yu is a rich second-generation, but his background is average, he is not afraid of revenge at all, and Brother Biao is also not afraid!

 132 Chapter 132 Who is Brother Biao?

    "What are you going to do?" Old Yu was startled, thinking about hiding, but obviously it was too late. A bastard behind the young man took a step forward and punched Lao Yu in the face. Suddenly, it hurt him. Screamed.


    "What are you doing?" The boy next to him said angrily. He was in a bad mood, but now he sees a few punks hitting someone as soon as they meet each other, making him feel even worse.


    "You and that kid are in the same group, fight with me!" The young man obviously doesn''t know Tong Zi''an, and it''s normal for his identity to not know Tong Zi''an.


    This young man remembers that when the boy Ann saw himself waiting for someone, he told himself to get out. These second generations, who do not know the so-called rich, don¡¯t look at him. Seeing that he and Lao Yu are together, they are obviously in the same group. They are all those useless rich second-generation generations, and now they just have to fight together.


    "Dare you! Do you know who I am? If you dare to beat me, I will kill your family!" The boy said angrily. He hasn''t been beaten by anyone before he grows up, and even his father is reluctant to beat him. , Now these guys want to hit him, it''s unreasonable.


    "Killing my whole family, I''m so scared, haha." The young man laughed. After that, without waiting for his little brother to take action, he raised his foot and kicked him on Tong Zi''an''s stomach with one kick. Falling to the ground, obviously, he didn''t care about the threat from Tong Zi''an.


    "You''re looking for death! Cough cough!" Tong Zian''s body was already weak. After being kicked on the ground by the young man, he couldn''t get up for a while, clutching his stomach and screaming, but his mouth was obviously still threatening that. youth.


    "You are dead, you are dead!" The Lao Yu over there obviously also saw the situation on Tong Zi''an. These little gangsters even dared to beat Tong Zi''an. When he wanted to come, they must be dead, Tong Zi''an. The background is not comparable to him, and since Tong Zi''an has suffered such a big loss, he will definitely not let these people go.


    However, this is fine, although I don''t know who these people are, but now that I beat myself, Lao Yu certainly hopes that they will be retaliated.


    "We are dead? Haha, brethren, they say we are dead?" The young man didn''t care at all, laughed at his little brother, and then said to Lao Yu and Tong Zi''an, "I want us Die, then we will let you die first! Give me a severe blow!"


    Those younger brothers also didn''t care about the threats of the two men. When they came, Brother Biao said, as long as they don''t die, so after their youth finished talking, the younger brothers punched and kicked the old man.


    Lao Yu¡¯s situation is very miserable. The corners of his mouth are bleeding, and the nose is the same. His face is even more black, especially on his eyes. It is almost catching up with the national treasure. He has suffered a lot of black feet on his stomach. The whole person held their heads and curled up together, but his mouth was no longer as rigid as before, and he was already begging for mercy.


    And Tong Zi''an next to him and him are really hard brothers. Tong Zi''an¡¯s situation is definitely not much better than him. He has never been so miserable before. He has been living a top rich second-generation life. When did he suffer such a loss? Having been beaten so tragically, he couldn''t hold it any longer than Lao Yu. He had already dared not threaten these people, but he was just begging for mercy.


    It¡¯s just that the young man and his little brothers obviously didn¡¯t play happily. They seemed to have not heard the two begging for mercy, until the two could only hum on the ground and could no longer hide. They just stopped.


    The young man stopped his subordinates, and then stepped on Lao Yu¡¯s face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s a great deal to have a few stinky money. I have played a lot of waste rich second generations like you, and it¡¯s not bad. One of you, with bright eyes in the future, not everyone can be threatened or intimidated."


    Although the young man did not dare to fight Tian Jun and Huang Feng, but for the rich second generation, he did not fight less and liked to fight. These people have no abilities and are courageous. Moreover, these people have been born since birth. He is jealous in his heart for a good life, so once Brother Biao has a rich second-generation list to play, he is always very active and makes heavy moves. Of course, he has never died.


    Ironically, many of the people he hit were in contradiction with Lao Yu, who were old to let Brother Biao teach each other. Now he didn''t think that he was being taught by Brother Biao''s people.


    "It''s because I have eyes and no beads. I don''t know who I have offended. I will pay attention to it in the future." Lao Yu said with a tilted mouth.


    "It''s okay to tell you." The young man said. He wanted to let Lao Yu know how powerful they were. If Lao Yu was beaten in the end and didn''t know who beat him, then Lao Yu wouldn''t know how powerful they were. .


    "I am messing with Brother Biao." The young man said: "You dare to talk to Brother Biao like that on the phone. Brother Biao is very angry. So, let me teach you a lesson and let you know that not everyone can offend you. Yes, don¡¯t think that you have a few bad money and dare to look down on us."


    "Brother Biao? It turned out to be him!" In his heart, Lao Yu greeted Brother Biao''s 18th generation ancestors, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He was already scared of being beaten. Of course, this It doesn''t mean that he will let this matter go.


    To be honest, Lao Yu never thought that this Biao brother actually came to teach him, he was really courageous, and he really underestimated him before.


    "Know who you have offended. In the future, I will focus on the bright spots. I will let you go today. If we dare to talk to Brother Biao like this next time, we will have to abolish you. We will have no arms and legs. "The young man said.


    "And you, don''t talk nonsense in the future, otherwise I''m easy to get angry." The young man stepped on Tong Zi''an''s face and said.


    "Let''s go!" The young man said to his little brother with great spirits. Today is really cool. In the two useless rich second generation, he regained his confidence and put himself in front of Tian Jun and Huang Feng yesterday. All the anger he received was vented.


    "Brother Biao!" Lao Yu struggled to sit up after seeing the few people left. Someone passed by them before, but no one came forward to stop him.


    "Lao Yu, who is that Biao brother, I want him to die!" At this time, Tong Zi''an also sat up and said, not that he didn''t want to stand up. At this time, his whole body hurts and he doesn''t have much strength to stand up. Can only sit slowly on the ground first.


    "That brother Biao is the one I asked to teach the little security guard before!" Old Yu said to Tong Zi''an, and then talked about himself and Brother Biao.

 133 Chapter 133

    "It''s really unreasonable! Very good, since he let me know his identity, he will wait for my revenge, ah, it hurts!" Tong Zi''an was very angry after knowing the identity of Brother Biao through Lao Yu''s mouth. , For this person who dared to beat himself, he would never let it go. It was just a moment of excitement, which touched the wound, and his tears would fall from the pain.


    Tong Zi''an was so angry, of course, not because he was old, he was because of himself, he was actually beaten by such a gangster, not to mention that he was beaten a lot, even if this incident spread out, he was also very embarrassed. Yes, so, he has decided to give Brother Biao some color, and this time he will not start too lightly. After all, this is the first time he has suffered such a big loss, and he can''t let it go.


    When Yu saw Tong Zi¡¯an gritted his teeth, he even started to sympathize with Brother Biao. It¡¯s fine for Brother Biao to beat himself. He might not be able to get him. However, he didn¡¯t know how to give Tong Zi¡¯an. After hitting it, Brother Biao is finished, and the two sides are not a heavyweight at all.


    Of course, seeing the injury on his body, the trace of sympathy that Lao Yu had just raised in his heart for Brother Biao disappeared without a trace. He even thought that Tong Zi''an would be the best to make Brother Biao miserable. It''s miserable.


    "That''s right, it doesn''t matter if I get beaten. They even dare to beat Tong Shao. You just don''t want to live anymore." Old Yu provocatively said. He knows that his own relationship does not necessarily lead to revenge. It''s different, he pinned his hopes on Tong Zi''an.


    Tong Zi''an very much agrees with Lao Yu''s words, and even dared to fight himself, didn''t he want to die?However, seeing Lao Yu next to him, a resentment suddenly arose in his heart. He was beaten, and there were also factors related to this guy. If it weren''t for his disadvantage, he would find such a person to do the job, but the matter was not settled. He was also called to teach by the other party, how could he be beaten.


    "Your TM is also a trash. If you didn''t find that trash, could I be beaten?" Tong Zi''an scolded Lao Yu.


    "Young Master Tong, it''s all my fault. I have no eyes and I saw the wrong person." Lao Yu said quickly.


    Tong Zian scolded Yu for a while, only to remember that he hadn''t called someone to pick him up yet. As he is now, he must go to the hospital for treatment.


    Not to mention that Tong Zi''an and Lao Yu were sent to the hospital for treatment. Huang Feng and his party also ended. Of course, Huang Feng bought the bill. Who told him to move today, although it was just renting a house.


    "Today you won''t refuse to send Menghan." At the door of the bar, Guo Liang said to Huang Feng with a smile.


    "When did I refuse?" Huang Feng said irritably.


    "Haha, let''s go first, Menghan will leave it to you." Guo Liang said with a smile.


    Huang Feng waved his hand unhappily, and the inhumane guy triumphantly took his girlfriend''s hand and left.


    "Let''s go too." Huang Feng said to Guo Menghan.


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan did not decline this time. After all, they already live in the same community as Huang Feng, and it should be right for them to go back together.


    The two chatted casually along the way. Guo Menghan was a little more talkative than when he was in the bar before, but it was only a little bit, and she didn¡¯t talk a lot. Besides, although the impression of Huang Feng was good, the two of them were still not. They are too familiar, so there are not many things they can say, but after these few contacts, the two are also familiar a lot. When they are together, they will not be as cautious as they were at the beginning.


    It''s the same elevator again, but this time the elevator is not the only two of them. After all, this community is more popular in the neighborhood. Therefore, there are a lot of people living, and most of them are young people. , The young people who played outside have also come back one after another. It is normal that there are more people in the elevator.


    It was Guo Menghan who went down first, but he did not invite Huang Feng in to sit or sit. According to previous chats, Huang Feng knew that Guo Menghan lived in a three-bedroom house, but he did not have the luxury of being alone like Huang Feng. She lives in a shared lease with other people. In addition to her, there are two tenants, both female and office workers, both working nearby.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t mean to follow the past, and went straight back to his room.


    As soon as Huang Feng entered the door, Xiaobai ran over in a whimper. It is now much stronger than it was at the beginning, and it won''t fall when it runs.


    Huang Feng bent down and held the little guy in his hand, stroking his weak hair: "Xiao Bai, are you bored at home?"


    Xiaobai licked Huang Feng''s palm and nodded very humanely. Huang Feng was suddenly surprised. He didn''t expect it to be so smart. He thought it would be good if he could understand his own words, but now he found that it It can also express what you mean. Although it is just a simple action, it will definitely be smaller. When it grows up, it will definitely be more.


    "It''s a beast, really smart." Huang Feng said with emotion. He used to play games a lot when he was in college. He naturally knew what the beasts meant and what their status in the game was, but he didn''t think about it. Xiao Bai is smarter than he thought.


    Huang Feng saw that the little guy seemed a little hungry, and took out the milk he bought to feed him. The little guy¡¯s appetite was obviously good, and the milk was drunk as well. Moreover, when the milk was finished, Huang Feng suddenly discovered that the little guy¡¯s My eyes opened!


    "Ah, when did you open your eyes?" Huang Feng asked in surprise.


    The little guy first yelled to Huangfeng triumphantly, and then arched Huangfeng¡¯s legs. It was no different from a normal puppy, and his eyes were full of attachment to Huangfeng, and he had obviously regarded Huangfeng as it. Loved ones too.


    "Well, I will be your relative in the future. If I have the opportunity to go to your world, I will help you find your parents." Huang Feng said, but at this time he didn''t know that the little guy''s parents had died.


    When Huang Feng was teasing Xiaobai here, the "New World" over there had already fallen out, especially the Lingxiao Valley and the people of Samsara. After the Silver Moon Howling Sirius blew himself up, everyone just knew they were. Dead, I don''t know if the other party''s people have died cleanly, so they both suspect that the other party''s people got the city building order, and neither side admits that they have got the city building order.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any news about the building order in the city, so people who are interested think that the building order is still in place. Therefore, after the resurrection, the people on both sides rushed to the previous place, and this news was also leaked during this time. When going out, more and more people learned of the news. People who were interested in building the city rushed there, and more and more people gathered.

 134 Chapter 134 Guild Melee

    When there are too many people, the contradiction arises, especially now that it involves such a top treasure as the city building order, everyone has no intention to give in.


    The people in the High Valley are the most aggrieved. After all, the Silver Moon Howling Sirius was the first to discover them, but after paying such a high price, they didn¡¯t get anything. It was strange that they could feel comfortable. .


    And the people of reincarnation were also very upset. When they got there, the people in Lingxiao Valley had already lost all of them, and the Silver Moon Howl Sirius was also dying, and they were basically able to kill the Silver Moon Howl. Sirius, who knew that something happened in the end.


    Because at the beginning, only the people of High Peak Valley and Samsara knew the specific location of the Silver Moon Howling Sirius. Therefore, both sides suspected that the other party had obtained the city building order, and not only the city building order, the Silver Moon Howling Sirius It¡¯s about to give birth. It¡¯s important to know that after monsters in the game die, there is a chance that they will explode pet eggs. Those pregnant female monsters are more likely to explode pet eggs, almost 100%. However, the scene is now There is nothing, they must suspect that the other person took something.


    And if the other party can come here to take the pet egg away, the city building order must have been obtained by the other party.


    Therefore, when Lingxiaogu and the people of Samsara came to the scene, the two sides confronted each other.


    And here, in addition to the two of them, there are other guilds and scattered people. In the game, everyone has much less scruples. PK is often seen. Therefore, most people have enemies in the game, and now Many of the people gathered here have discovered their enemies.


    After that, some people secretly attacked the enemy. There were more and more people like this, and the scene became more and more chaotic. In the end, they finally got out of control. All those who wanted to kill and grab equipment were all involved.


    At the beginning, it¡¯s not that no one can keep calm, but there are too many people here. In this way, after other people start their hands, they will easily cause accidental injuries. Everyone¡¯s anger is not small, and they are attacked for no reason. , How could it not fight back, so the scene became more chaotic.


    The people of Lingxiao Valley and Samsara finally got their hands on it. The people of Lingxiao Valley were very dissatisfied with the previous conflict. They had already been killed by Silver Moon Howl Sirius at that time, and their strength was greatly damaged. , The number of people is not as large as that of reincarnation, so when they started later, they were always at a disadvantage.


    However, now their number is about the same as that of reincarnation, and they naturally want to find their place.


    As for the people of reincarnation, they think that when they were here before, the people of Lingxiao Valley must have left behind, and some people are staying. After the Silver Moon Howling Sirius blew himself up, it must be the people of Lingxiao Valley. Everything was taken away. After all, the people from Lingxiao Valley came here first, and they were well arranged and prepared. Therefore, they determined that the things were taken by the people from Lingxiao Valley.


    Therefore, they now want to snatch things back from High Peak Valley. Although High Peak Valley is also a big guild, it is still a bit worse than Samsara. They are confident that they can snatch things back.


    The scene became more and more chaotic, and more and more people were involved, and some people suffered a loss, so they called friends and friends to help them find their place. Therefore, although many people died in the conflict, but, The number of people here does not show the slightest tendency to decrease, but more and more people are rushing here.


    Because of the continuous increase in the number of deaths, more and more equipment has been exploded on the ground. Many people want to fish in troubled waters to pick up equipment, so here is even more chaotic.


    In the end, this conflict caused by the city building order became the first large-scale guild battle in "New World". Numerous guilds participated in it. Many players died, lost their level and equipment, and some even died. More than once, it dropped more than one level. When the melee ended, the player level in the entire game dropped by one level on average, which shows the impact of this melee.


    However, even if the melee was over, everyone went back to each house to find each mother, and the shadow of the city building order was not seen, and the pet egg of the Silver Moon Howl Sirius was also without the slightest clue.


    Huang Feng didn''t know the large-scale guild melee in "New World", he was just playing with Xiao Bai at this time.


    Huang Feng discovered that Xiao Bai is really very smart. Although he is not too big, he even really opened his eyes. However, he is really smart. Not only can he understand all his words, but also he can express clearly. In my own opinion, sometimes, there are rich expressions on his face, which makes Huang Feng amazed. He can only summarize this as Xiao Bai is a beast.


    After playing with the little guy for a while, it seemed to be a little sleepy. After that, he actually climbed onto Huang Feng''s bed and went to sleep. Huang Feng looked at Xiao Bai who was sleeping next to him funny, this guy would really enjoy it.


    However, Huang Feng himself had no effect. He was meditating at night anyway, as long as the little guy didn''t disturb him.


    When Huang Feng woke up from meditation the next morning, he looked to the side. The little guy had obviously woke up a long time ago and was looking at himself with wide eyes, but the little guy seemed very sensible, and Without disturbing him, now that he was awake, he crawled on his lap and pointed at his stomach.


    The little guy is hungry!


    Huang Feng went down to prepare breakfast, his own and Xiao Bai''s. Fortunately, when he was shopping yesterday, he bought a lot of things, otherwise there might be not enough food.


    After eating, Huang Feng went to work. Because he had obtained Xiao Bai and the order to build a city, he changed to a new residence. Huang Feng was in a good mood.


    However, when he arrived at the company office, he noticed a trace of abnormality. The colleagues around him looked a little strange, curious and confused, and even some people had obvious hostility in their eyes, which he had not seen before. Yes, after all, he had just arrived before, and he was not familiar with many people. Therefore, the relationship between everyone was very plain and had no special meaning. However, these people''s eyes today are obviously different from the previous ones.


    "Brother Wang, what is going on? How do I feel that these people look at me with weird eyes." Huang Feng asked Brother Wang in a low voice.


    "No, you should call me Lao Wang from now on, but don''t call my Brother Wang." Brother Wang said quickly when he heard Huang Feng''s name.


    "Why?" Huang Feng was even more puzzled.


    "Don''t you know?" Brother Wang asked in a low voice.


    "Know what?" Huang Feng was surprised. Didn''t he come yesterday and missed something?

 135 Chapter 135

    "What? I was promoted to the manager of the security department?!" When Huang Feng heard the news from Brother Wang, he suddenly called out in surprise. Everyone in the security office was observing him. Hearing him like this, the expressions on everyone''s faces were very rich, and many of them were disdainful or despised.


    After all, in the hearts of everyone, Huang Feng was appointed as the manager of the security department. It is impossible for him to not know it. The company usually tells him before the appointment. Huang Feng has no reason not to know. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s performance just now, It is pretending in the eyes of everyone, and it is too exaggerated.


    Huang Feng also noticed the look of other security guards around him. His face was a little embarrassed. After that, he asked Brother Wang again: "Brother Wang, where did you come from? Don''t be kidding me. How could I be promoted to the manager? It."


    "You really don''t know?" Brother Wang asked in confusion. Although Huang Feng did not come yesterday, and Brother Wang was resting at home, he knew it all by himself. Huang Feng had no reason not to know.


    Actually, Brother Wang knew the news. It was the other security guard who called him after learning the news. Who made Huang Feng the closest to Brother Wang? Everyone asked Brother Wang about Huang Feng¡¯s situation. I know what Huang Feng has, or what background he has.


    Brother Wang learned about Huang Feng through this period of time, of course he knew that Huang Feng has no background. He is just an ordinary university graduate. If Huang Feng is better than everyone else, that is his academic qualifications. However, academic qualifications do not have much effect in the profession of security, so everyone is still confused.


    But Brother Wang knew that Huang Feng and Su Yumo were a little closer recently, not that he doubted what Huang Feng and Su Yumo had. After all, that¡¯s impossible. The identity gap between the two is too great, but even If there is nothing to do, follow the leader all day long, it will definitely be easy to get the leader¡¯s favor. Moreover, during the night shift at Huangfeng Peak the night before, he also made great contributions. Su Yumo''s impression of Huangfeng is also good, so , Huang Feng may have been promoted for this reason.


    However, even if Brother Wang knew that Huang Feng had a good impression in front of Su Yumo, he did not expect that Su Yumo would mention Huang Feng as a manager so directly. This was too quick. After all, Huang Feng hasn''t been here for a long time, and it''s still an internship period. Therefore, although Brother Wang knows more than everyone else and has more guesses, he is also puzzled.


    "I really don''t know. I was at home for a day yesterday and didn''t receive any information. If you hadn''t told me just now, I still don''t know." Huang Feng said bitterly, although the promotion is very good. , However, he was not prepared for this at all. Before, he was worried that his job would be lost, but now he is actually promoted.


    Moreover, the eyes of the people next to them are not very friendly, which is understandable. If you stand in their position and see a pure newcomer who has not passed the internship period, you will be promoted to manager and become yourself. My boss, I must have the same idea as them, and I am very unconvinced.


    "I didn''t lie to you. This news is also true. It was decided by President Su himself yesterday, and many people opposed it at that time. However, President Su was very persistent. Therefore, your appointment cannot be accidental. If you don¡¯t know, then you may talk to you later.¡± Wang Ge said.


    Huang Feng smiled bitterly. After hearing that Brother Wang said that he was promoted to manager, Huang Feng''s first thought was that Su Yumo promoted himself. There would be no one else except her. As for the other boss of the company, he did not. Knowing, the other party obviously wouldn''t promote himself, and now Brother Wang just confirmed his mind.


    Brother Wang was right. It didn''t take long before someone came to inform Huang Feng. Su Yumo looked for him, and Huang Feng walked out of the office amidst the strange eyes and whispers of other security guards behind him.


    "How? I got the news? I have a good surprise, right." In Su Yumo''s office, Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng with a smile on his face and said.


    "President Su, this surprise of yours is too big, I almost can''t accept it." Huang Feng smiled bitterly, he did not have the slightest preparation before.


    "Why, don''t you want to be?" Su Yumo said.


    "Why?" Although it was a little unexpected, how could Huang Feng be unwilling to get a promotion and raise his salary: "I''m just surprised. I didn''t have any preparation before. After all, I''m still in the internship period."


    "This is not a problem. I think you are good enough to be the manager of the security department." Su Yumo said. She appointed Huang Feng as the manager, with some selfishness in it, but more people really think that Huang Feng is competent. , Therefore, this decision will be made.


    "Well, since President Su can think of me so much, I am not too young to look down on myself." Huang Feng has adjusted his mentality and said with a smile.


    "That''s right." Su Yumo said with satisfaction: "Of those security guards, there must be many people who are not convinced. The security department is going to carry out rectification. This is after I was dissatisfied with the previous manager Liu, so I gave You have the right. If you think someone can¡¯t do it, you can just open it and then recruit. I will let the personnel side cooperate with you on this matter.¡±


    "Thank you Mr. Su." Huang Feng thanked him. With Su Yumo''s Fang Fang sword, Huang Feng was relieved a lot, and wanted to rectify it without so much trouble.


    "Okay, now that the matter has been clarified, you can go ahead and do something else," Su Yumo said.


    After that, Huang Feng left Su Yumo''s office.


    Not long after Huang Feng left Su Yumo''s office, another person walked in. This is an extremely beautiful woman, definitely on the same level as Su Yumo, and the two are similar in age.


    "Well, I''m so sleepy." The woman came to Su Yumo''s office and didn''t care about Su Yumo. She sat down on the sofa next to her, leaning on the sofa and closing her eyes.


    Su Yumo looked at this woman amusedly and said, "Didn''t you tell you to take a day off at home? I just came back yesterday and I was drunk again at night. Wouldn''t it be better to take a day off?"


    This woman is Xie Mengjiao who just came back yesterday.


    "I''ll take a rest for a while." Xie Mengjiao said, "There will be another meeting later."


    "Well, the time is almost there. If you are okay, let''s go." Su Yumo looked at the time and said.


    "I''m fine." Xie Mengjiao stood up and said, "Oh, yes, I heard that the manager of the security department has changed?"

 136 Chapter 136

    "Yes, I''m about to tell you about this. I told you about the previous manager Liu. I have changed to another manager. The new manager is called Huang Feng. Although he is young, he still has the ability. Yes, do you want to meet?" Su Yumo said.


    "No, I believe in your vision, go to the meeting first." Xie Mengjiao said. She still trusts Su Yumo very much, and there is no need to meet. Anyway, there will be opportunities to meet in the future.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Su Yumo said.


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you, Manager Huang!" Brother Wang said to Huang Feng when he returned to the office.


    Huang Feng nodded and admitted that although the news was indeed a bit unexpected, Huang Feng was still very happy after all. He was naturally happy to be promoted. Although he won the storage box, he will definitely not be too ordinary in the future, but Now, his psychology still hasn''t changed much, so his mood is still very good.


    Not long after, Zhang Yun came. She first expressed her congratulations to Huang Feng, and then she took Huang Feng to the new office. After all, he is now a manager. It must be impossible to stay in this office forever. You can have your own office.


    Looking at the bright office and sitting in the position where Manager Liu once sat, Huang Feng felt pretty good.


    When Huang Feng was experiencing the feeling of being a manager, he said that after the Qiu Nursing Institute escaped from Zhang¡¯s home, his life was not easy. He was in a hurry and didn¡¯t have much preparation at all. Don¡¯t talk about luggage. Did not bring a penny.


    However, this is not difficult for Qiu Nursing Institute. After all, he has some skills. At this time, he can''t take care of so much. After robbing a passing small businessman on the road, his entanglement problem is solved. This also resolved one of his major issues.


    "Damn, it''s really unlucky. I didn''t get anything. I just ran away so silly." In an inn, Qiu Nuoyuan muttered while eating. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. I must have been calculated by others. Either I was targeted by others, or the Jade Buddha was targeted by others, and the other party was still a master. Otherwise, I would not have just succeeded, the Jade Buddha over there. It was gone in a blink of an eye.


    What¡¯s even more hateful is that the other party has some confidence in his own skills, and he provokes himself. He didn¡¯t steal all the light once, and he came back to steal himself again that night. It was also careless, thinking that the other party¡¯s target was only that of the Jade Buddha, but I didn''t expect that the other party would actually go and return, and come back again and stole the night pearl.


    However, thinking about the opponent¡¯s skill, it is obviously higher than myself. If I found out that the opponent was stealing my own things at the time, I would definitely resist. In that case, I might be even more dangerous. Know whether you are lucky or unfortunate.


    However, no matter what, Yuanwaifu is definitely unable to go back. He has to think of a way to support his family. Although he is alone, he has to eat. He can¡¯t steal every time he runs out of money. Right.


    "Hey, have you heard? The north is about to fight."


    At this time, not far from the Chou Nursing Institute, a table of guests¡¯ conversations attracted the attention of the Chou Nursing Institute. After all, he used to be a member of the army, and he is only leaving now. However, he is still very familiar with the information. Sensitive.


    "I''ve heard it a long time ago. It seems that our neighbor, Zifeng Country, has fought over. He has already visited a dozen small towns, but now it has been blocked by General Shi. The current battle is very anxious." said the person.


    "Hey, this world is really not peaceful. There are constant uprisings inside, and Xiao Hinayana invades outside." The person next to him said with emotion.


    This world is indeed not peaceful, and Qiu Nursing Institute has always known this, whether he is working as a nursing home in the army or in Zhang Yuan''s mansion, he can feel this.


    When he was a soldier, he was stationed near the border, and he often rubbed against the neighboring country Zifeng State. There were definitely a lot of frictions between the two sides. However, it has always been small and small, and his Qiu Nursing Institute is exactly the same. In these small conflicts, he was promoted in his position with his outstanding performance.


    And when he left the army and became the guardian of Zhang Yuan¡¯s Waifu, he still felt that the world was not peaceful. Zhang Yuanwai was a well-known rich man. Therefore, there were often some young people who wanted to fight against Zhang¡¯s Waifu. Idea, they have repeatedly beaten back or grabbed each other, this is really uncommon.


    And now based on the chats of these people, the small friction in the north has turned into a big war, which he didn''t expect and felt reasonable.


    "Who would say no? Just forget those uprisings. There are still bandits everywhere. Last time I transported a batch of cloth to sell. Before I got there, I met several waves of bandits and ended up with nothing. Go back." A middle-aged man said with emotion.


    "You are quite lucky. After all, you are fine. It is not bad. I heard that the one from the Hua family also met the mountain bandits. In the end, he was murdered and seized goods.


    "Hey, when will this world be the head?"


    The imperial court has been weak for many years. Although it has been suppressing the bandits and suppressing the insurgents, those are of no use. The bandits are suppressed, and the number of insurgents is increasing. As a result, the country is full of smoke and the imperial court. It was simply impossible to take care of it. Many people dared to hang up a banner and declare a rebellion after taking up a hill. The court could not control it, and even finally they had to recruit them. Of course, the effect was not great.


    Everyone sighed with emotion, but the Qiu Nuoyuan next to him was moved in his heart. He thought he still had some skills. He had been a soldier and a guardian before. In the army, he had a criminal record and could not go back. He didn''t want to be the head of the nursing home anymore, but in the end, he wasn''t being drunk by people, and finally ran away like he did now. He didn''t want to live like this anymore.


    Pull rebellion!


    This idea appeared in Qiu Hu Yuan''s mind, and it became deeply ingrained at once, and it couldn''t dissipate. The more I thought about it, the more it got boiled. Those mud-legged people who don¡¯t have any abilities or even their brains can rebel. Why can¡¯t they , As for the suppression from the court?He is not worried. As a soldier, he knows better than others about the combat effectiveness of the current army, and there are so many rebels that the court simply can¡¯t take care of it. Wait until the court wants to value itself. At the time, he had already developed and grown.

 137 Chapter 137

    Qiu Huyuan was eating and thinking about the possibility of his own rebellion. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the possibility was very high. Although he wouldn''t be talking about overthrowing the court, after all, he didn''t have such big ambitions, but Zhan Shan Being king, it is very possible and successful to own a city.


    Moreover, the current imperial court is suffering from internal and external troubles. Once it grows larger, the imperial court will not be thinking about how to destroy itself, but about recruiting security. When the time comes, once he doesn''t want to continue to rebel, he just accepts it, although his reputation may be. It doesn''t sound good, but the future glory and wealth are definitely indispensable, how can it be worse than being a nursing home.


    Thinking of this, Qiu Nursing Institute feels that his blood is boiling. In these years, there are many people who are homeless and can''t eat enough. As long as they can eat and live, many people will come to join them.


    Of course, everything is difficult at the beginning. He has no money in his hands now, no one, and he wants to rebel. That is simply a fantasy, so he must solve these two things first.


    Regarding money matters, the Chou Nursing Institute does not have many other options. He wants to get a large sum of money in a short time. As the initial cost, all he thinks of is to grab and steal. Fortunately, he followed at the beginning. I have a small number of people, and I don¡¯t have a lot of money requirements. When there are more people around me, I can take them to make a lot of money. That way I can get money quickly.


    Thinking of the later time, Qiu Nuoyuan didn''t have the heart to eat. At this time, the nursing homes of Zhang Yuan''s family who had been chasing him had already left. He was going to wander around the city to see who had money. People, find out.


    When the sky darkened, the Chou Nursing Institute had probably found a few companies as targets. These people, the high gate compound, were definitely rich people, but such people must have their own defensive power. The possibility of having a nursing home is very high.


    However, Qiu Huyuan had confidence in his own skill, even if he failed to steal, and wanted to leave, there was not necessarily anyone who could stop him.


    And once he made up his mind, Qiu Nursing Yuan would not change his mind easily.


    At night, Qiu Huyuan had changed into night clothes and came to the courtyard he chose during the day. He looked around and made sure there was no one. After making sure that there was no one, he jumped slightly and jumped onto the courtyard wall. , Fell silently into the courtyard.


    The wealth of this family should be about the same as that of Zhang Yuan''s family. The place where he landed was near a large garden. The prosperous flowers and plants helped him to hide his figure, and he would not be seen by others.


    As soon as Qiu Huyuan was about to leave, he saw a light approaching. He was so scared that he hid in the flowers, but he saw a group of people who looked like the courtyard, lighting lanterns, and patrolling.


    However, the attitude of these people is obviously not very serious. After all, although the outside is not peaceful, it is relatively good here. The environment is relatively safe, so they relax their vigilance and just walk and chat quietly. , Did not look around at all.


    After seeing the behavior of these people, Qiu Nursing Yuan became more optimistic about his actions this time. Just like these people, it''s okay to scare ordinary people. He is not afraid at all.


    However, in order not to get rid of the grass, he waited until the team of guards left before he got up and ran in the shadows, looking for a way to the backyard. Generally, those gold and silver treasures would not be placed in the front yard. of.


    Came to the backyard smoothly. The patrol vision here is smaller than that of the front yard. Qiu Huyuan looked at the houses with the lights on, but he didn''t worry about it. He didn''t do anything until the lights gradually went out.


    After that, it was a yard, a yard was found, and the process was unexpectedly smooth. The family seemed to be very relaxed. When he found the room where the treasure was placed, it didn''t attract anyone''s attention. .


    Qiu Nuo Yuan was overjoyed. Although he didn''t think the other party could cause any trouble to him, it was always good not to be discovered, and it was also convenient for him to act.


    After that, Qiu Nuoyuan searched the room. After all, he came alone, so there were not many things that could be taken away, and he couldn''t take things like porcelain bottles that were bulky and fragile.


    Therefore, after picking and choosing, he only brought some jewelry, and some calligraphy and painting, especially one of the calligraphy and paintings, which attracted his attention. This calligraphy and painting were not hung on the wall, but installed on the wall. It is in a brocade box, and that brocade box looks very extraordinary, but now it is used to hold this calligraphy and painting, which shows how precious the calligraphy and painting are.


    Before I had time to take a closer look, it was not suitable to stay here for long after all. After I packed my things, Qiu Nuoyuan left.


    After that, I went out of the yard smoothly and returned to my temporary living place. I put down everything in my arms. Looking at the table full of things, Qiu Hu Yuan was in a good mood. The Jade Buddha and Ye Mingzhu were stolen before. My bad mood has finally improved a lot now.


    Because the first action was so smooth and the harvest was so great, Qiu Nu Nu Yuan did not go to bed immediately, but was ready to do it again. After all, there was still time. It was late at night, and it was the best time to do this kind of thing.


    Therefore, Qiu Nuoyuan did not hesitate too much, and continued to turn around and went out and closed the door. As for the things he stolen back, they simply put them away. Anyway, they will be sold tomorrow. His place is a bit biased. I just moved in, so no one should notice me.


    The Qiu Nuoyuan who went out and continued to work did not find that the very good painting in his brocade box flashed with a ray of light, and then disappeared, replaced by a pair that looked obviously different. Moreover, this painting is obviously a casual work of a person who can''t paint. The quality is very poor, and it is only on a piece of paper, a very thin piece of paper.


    That night, Qiu Nuoyuan stole three houses in a row before stopping. He himself did not expect that the process would be so smooth. If he wanted to change his mind smoothly, he would be able to steal so many things so easily. Why would he go to rebel? Just be a thief.


    However, he is still sober, knowing that this situation will not last too long. When the news of the stolen items from these three houses tomorrow, other houses in the city will inevitably increase their vigilance, even if he changes places, but more frequently Later, there will be times when you miss.


    Moreover, after all, being a thief can''t be fair and honest. It''s good to be rebellious. If you have money, have a position, and have a group of your own men, it''s cool to think about it.

 138 Chapter 138

    "Who?! Who the hell is it, who has the ability to hide and show his tail, what a hero!"


    A rough and angry voice came from the room in the Chou Nursing House. Fortunately, his place was very remote. Otherwise, such a loud voice would have awakened the neighbors around him.


    At this time, Qiu Huyuan felt that he was going crazy. I originally thought that by escaping from one county to another, he would be able to escape the pursuit of people behind. In fact, he did get rid of Zhang Yuan¡¯s foreign residence and went to other hospitals. The pursuit.


    However, he did not expect that someone would follow him. The key is that he hadn''t noticed it at all before. Whenever he thought of this, he felt cold in his heart. If the other party wanted to attack him, relying on the other party''s skill, He didn''t even have a chance to resist, and he wouldn''t even find the opponent.


    Although there is no one around him, Qiu Nu Nu Yuan still walked around the room full of anger and irritation, as if there were eyes around him looking at him all the time, he felt uncomfortable all over.


    The reason why Qiu Nuoyuan thinks that someone is following him and people watching around him is because when he came back from the third stolen house and was preparing to sort out his overnight gains, he found that he had one thing missing. , Is the painting in the brocade box.


    At that time, he opened the brocade box with joy and was about to look at the painting again. However, he did not expect that what appeared in it was a ghost-like painting. The level of the painting was hard to bear to look directly at it. Obviously it was not. The previous one.


    Qiu Nuoyuan immediately thought of the Jade Buddha and Ye Mingzhu that he had stolen from Zhang Yuanwai¡¯s house before. At that time, these two things were also stolen without his own awareness. Therefore, now he just lost something. Thinking of the other person, in his opinion, this behavior must have been done by the person before.


    After that, he flipped through his remaining things and found that none of them were missing. It seems that the other party¡¯s special habit is showing up again, that is, he only steals the same thing every time. However, thinking about his Ye Mingzhu, you know that the other party is not It is good to steal once, although every time you only steal the same thing, you will suffer heavy losses if you increase the number of times.


    Qiu Hu Yuan looked around nervously, especially outside, fearing that someone from the government would come in suddenly. Since the other party can always steal his own things unknowingly, even following himself all the way, trying to kill himself is nothing. Difficult things, if you tell the government at the same time, you can''t stand it either.


    Fortunately, he observed for a long time, and found no outsiders.


    After Qiu Huyuan slowly calmed down, he began to consider the identity of the opponent and the purpose of the opponent.


    It¡¯s hard to guess the identity of the other party. After all, although the other party has stolen his own things several times so far, he hasn¡¯t shown up. He has never seen the other party. Therefore, he is a little bit about who the other party is. There is no clue.


    However, the purpose of the other party is very easy to guess. The other party appeared three times in a row, and each time he stole something from himself, obviously for money, and at the same time did not want to report himself. Otherwise, he was in Zhang Yuan¡¯s foreign residence before. Can''t run away.


    Moreover, the other party shouldn''t harm him. That time he stolen Ye Mingzhu, he was asleep. Ye Mingzhu was stolen like that. If he wanted to harm him, he wouldn''t even know how to die.


    Thinking of this, Qiu Nursing Yuan felt a little relieved. Obviously, his own life safety can still be guaranteed. Since the other party does not want his own life, he will not report it to the government.


    But, then, Qiu Nursing Institute had a headache. Although the other party didn¡¯t want to hurt himself, but every time he tried to steal his own things, he couldn¡¯t stand it, and he couldn¡¯t keep the things warm. He was stolen by the other party, so how do I prepare money and rebel?


    Therefore, Qiu Nuoyuan said to the surrounding air: "I wonder if it is the master, can I talk in detail, if you have any requirements, I will try my best to satisfy them."


    Qiu Huyuan was on guard, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t find the other party appeared. In the end, he could only accept the fact that the other party had left.


    However, Qiu Nursing Yuan decided not to sleep tonight. If the other party returns and steals something, he will talk to the other party to see what the other party''s purpose is. Of course, he has never thought about going to the other party. What kind of frontal conflict does the other party have? Judging from the opponent''s skill, he is obviously not the opponent''s opponent, he does not want to ask for trouble.


    However, the waiting of Qiu Nuoyuan was destined to be futile. How could he not think that this thief who stole his things is not in this world, and now there is no way to show up. He wants to talk to the other party, right? It may be possible.


    Huang Feng did not do much that day. He was only familiar with the entire security department. Due to the recent reasons of the Landou Group, the security tasks at the following factories are still very arduous, and he must handle them well. It really doesn''t work. Huang Feng plans to go to the factory below and stay for a while. In this way, these things may be completely resolved.


    Of course Huang Feng was prepared to resolve it violently. To deal with these gangsters, it would be useless if you talk to him well. Only if they are scared will they be obediently obedient.


    However, it has not yet reached that time. After understanding the affairs of the security department, Huang Feng returned to the office where the ordinary security guards were before. He was going to send a few more security guards to the factory below. After all, there are relatively few things on the company''s side, but there are a lot of security guards. Many people are very idle. He spent most of his time cultivating his internal strength. If you want to talk about business, it is obviously not. .


    Security is sometimes the company¡¯s facade. It¡¯s not wrong to leave more security here. However, now it is clear that the factory is more important and needs the power of security. Therefore, Huang Feng only temporarily lowered them and waited for the factory. The matter over there is resolved, and then they will be transferred back.


    However, I did not expect that the security guards in the Security Department would not cooperate with such a simple adjustment.


    "Manager Huang, I¡¯m not feeling well recently. I may not be able to go to the factory. I am about to ask for leave for you." Huang Feng, one of the security teams arranged by Huang Feng, said. Huang Feng remembers his name is Yang Guang, but look Looks like this guy is not sunny at all.

 139 Chapter 139

    Hearing Yang Guang¡¯s words, Huang Feng¡¯s brows wrinkled. Yang Guang, he also had the impression. He was a few years older than Huang Feng. In fact, Huang Feng was the youngest in the Ministry of Security. .


    Although Huang Feng has an impression of Yang Guang, there is no intersection between the two. After all, Huang Feng hasn''t been here for a long time. He is mainly still familiar with the work stage. Although he usually greets everyone, he talks deeply. Many, there is only one Wang brother.


    And Yang Guang was fine before, and now he doesn¡¯t have any problems with his expression. When answering Huang Feng¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t show any respect. He just sat there, and after speaking, he even ignored Huang Feng. Turn around and talk to the person next to him.


    Huang Feng endured the anger in his heart. He knew that he had suddenly taken the position, and many people were not convinced. This was trying to disarm himself. However, with Su Yumo''s Shangfang sword, he didn''t care.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said to the person next to Yang Guang, "Since Yang Guang is unwell, don''t go, Guan Peng, you go."


    Guan Peng was talking and laughing with Yang Guang just now, and now seeing Huang Feng talking to himself and asking himself to go to the factory below, he suddenly looked embarrassed: "Manager Huang, I am going to send my child to school recently. Mom is on a business trip, so if you go to the factory, you will definitely not be able to keep up with the time. Of course, if Manager Huang insists on letting me go, I will definitely go, but if I am late for work every day, Manager Huang cannot deduct my salary."


    This guy said with confidence, as if he was late for work not because of himself, but because he blamed Huang Feng. Huang Feng couldn''t blame him yet and couldn''t deduct his salary.


    Huang Feng''s expression became even more ugly. On one side, Brother Wang sighed, stood up and said, "Manager Huang, or I will go."


    He is usually called Huang Feng Xiaohuang, or he calls his name directly, but now that Huang Feng is officially the manager, he obviously can''t call that anymore.


    "You don''t need to go." Huang Feng waved his hand to let Brother Wang sit down, and then he came to a man named Lao Ping. However, Lao Ping still played with his mobile phone as if he hadn''t seen Huang Feng. Without even looking at Huang Feng.


    Lao Ping is an old employee in the security department. He came when the company was established and entered the company at the same time as Manager Liu. Before being robbed of the position of manager by Manager Liu, he was already very upset. , He doesn''t think he is worse than Manager Liu.


    And now, Manager Liu was fired. He thought that his opportunity had come. However, he did not expect that he hadn''t waited for how long he had imagined. A new manager was appointed above, and the new manager was still not him. He felt very uncomfortable, especially when the new manager was still a young man who had just entered, and he was even more unconvinced.


    He is the team leader of a team in the security department. There are several people below who are all listening to him. Yang Guang and Guan Peng who were just now are also members of his team, and the team is usually responsible for the company. However, it does not mean that they can only stay with the company. It is perfectly possible for Huang Feng to arrange for them to go down. Moreover, it is only for a few days.


    However, immediately after Huang Feng¡¯s appointment, Lao Ping greeted the people in his team, and did not execute Huang Feng¡¯s orders. He wanted to disarm him and make his work difficult to start. In this case, the above People know that if he does not have the ability, he will be removed from his managerial position.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng made arrangements for Yang Guang and Guan Peng, the two of them found an excuse to refuse.


    "Leader Lao, since all of your subordinates can''t go down, you have to trouble you to go down by yourself. After a few days in the factory, the time won''t be long." Huang Feng said.


    "Is Manager Huang talking to me?" At this time, Lao Ping raised his head in surprise and said to Huang Feng: "I''m sorry I didn''t hear clearly just now, please tell Manager Huang to say it again."


    At this time, other employees in the security department are also looking at this side. Obviously, everyone knows that Lao Ping is going to disarm Huang Feng, or even do it directly against Huang Feng. They want to know how Huang Feng can deal with it, but Mostly there is no other way. In the past, even when Manager Liu was there, Lao Ping would violate the orders of Manager Liu in many cases, and Manager Liu had nothing to do with him, let alone Huang Feng who had just arrived. Now, he himself didn''t have a firm foothold, how could he beat the old qualification of Lao Ping.


    However, they never thought that Su Yumo had absolute trust in Huang Feng. When Huang Feng took office, Su Yumo thought of the trouble he would encounter, so he directly gave him Shangfang sword.


    "I said Team Leader Lao, everyone under you is in trouble, and the factory also needs support. In this case, I''ll trouble Team Leader Lao to go personally." Huang Feng said blankly.


    "Why me? Why do I call the people in my group to go? Can other people not go?" Unexpectedly, Lao Ping started to question Huang Feng directly, without the slightest respect in his attitude.


    There is indeed more than one team in this office. Hearing what he said, before Huang Feng said anything, Liu Hong, the leader of the second team, had already jumped.


    "Lao Ping, what do you mean? Manager Huang arranged for someone in your group. If you don''t want to go, do you push on us?"


    "That''s right, Lao Ping, you are too unsophisticated." Someone agreed.


    Huang Feng still didn''t speak, just watched them arguing.


    "Why dirty work, tired work is our group, when the last time the benefits were distributed, the second group of you were faster than anyone else." Lao Ping refused.


    "That''s what I deserve." Liu Hong said, "Don''t change the subject. The manager arranges for you. If you refuse like this, he doesn''t take the manager seriously!"


    Liu Hong and Lao Ping are both senior-level employees of the company. The two of them usually don''t deal with each other a bit, and now they are pinching directly in front of Huang Feng.


    "If you have the ability, go, we will almost give this to you." Na Luoping said.


    "The manager arranged for you to go first." Liu Hongdao.


    "Don''t worry, you all have a chance. If one group is out for a period of time, then change to the second group." Huang Feng said suddenly.


    "No, manager, you can''t do this!" Liu Hong was against this time, and Lao Ping was sneered. Huang Feng really can''t do anything. If he stared at himself and suppressed it, he would still have He was scrupulous, but now he actually offended the two veterans at once, and he probably didn''t want to sit in the position of the manager.

 140 Chapter 140

    "Why not?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    Yeah, why not?Huang Feng''s words suddenly stunned Liu Hong. Huang Feng is now the manager. It is completely reasonable to arrange for them to temporarily reinforce the factories below. He has this right.


    It¡¯s just that, he didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng would suddenly point the finger at himself. Just now Huang Feng was clearly targeting a group, and he helped him speak, but he didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng, the stunned young man, would be so disregarded. I also calculated myself.


    Of course, Liu Hong is not willing to go anymore. After all, how can you be so comfortable in the company when you go to the factory?Working overtime there is a regular thing, unlike here to go to and from get off work on time, and the environment is good, and the food is good, how could he be willing to go.


    Moreover, he also looked down on Huang Feng in his heart, otherwise, he wouldn''t blurt out.


    "Because, because we have always been on the company''s side and are not familiar with the factories below, we can only add chaos if we go." Liu Hongdao.


    "I didn''t let you stay there for a while, just to go for a period of time, and we are just security guards, should patrol, check, what can be messed up?" Huang Feng said.


    Liu Hong is a little confused, but he obviously doesn''t want to follow Huang Feng''s arrangements. Now that so many people are watching, if he just listens to Huang Feng casually, how can he still be here?He is a veteran, Huang Feng is just a rookie.


    Therefore, Liu Hong, like Lao Ping, is not against going to the factory. After all, it is only a few days. How could they care too much?They only opposed Huang Feng himself. They didn''t want Huang Feng to be the manager so smoothly.


    "They don''t want to go either." Liu Hong had no choice but to withdraw a few of his men.


    Huang Feng no longer entangled with Liu Hong, but directly looked at the group leader of the third group and asked: "What about you, are you not willing to go?"


    "The people below me all live in the urban area. It is not convenient to go back and forth." The group leader of the third group said. Although he and the group leaders of the first and second groups do not usually deal with them, they are resisting Huang Feng. On the matter, they are unanimous.


    Huang Feng nodded, showing that he knew it. He turned to look at the people around him. Except for Brother Wang, many security guards were watching Huang Feng with a mentality of watching a show. Huang Feng naturally understood what they were thinking. Yes, and I know I can¡¯t convince them.


    The reason why Huang Feng fired on everyone at the same time and offended the three veteran team leaders at the same time, of course, was not that he was stupid, but that he wanted to solve the problem all at once, so that he did not deal with one today. There were other people at work who jumped out to oppose him. If he didn''t plan to do that, when Brother Wang just stepped up, he agreed.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn''t even think about replacing all the security guards. After all, that''s better than reality, but it is still necessary to kill the chicken and the monkey.


    Moreover, after all, many of these people are old people before, and he himself needs those who are psychologically toward himself. In this way, his future work will be easy. As for these people who liked to play veterans before, they love to go. Where to go, don''t stay on your side.


    Huang Feng didn''t say anything, instead he took out the phone and dialed the number, "Hello, Director Zhang? Hello, this is Huang Feng, can I trouble you to come here? Yes, there is something to deal with, okay ,Thank you."


    Others watched Huang Feng call and didn¡¯t know who he was calling, but they were suddenly a little uneasy. Huang Feng¡¯s performance was obviously different from what they expected. When they wanted to come, Huang Feng was shamed in public, or Either he was short-tempered, lost his temper, or swallowed his anger and walked away.


    However, now Huang Feng''s face is not at all flustered, nor angry, and very calm, but this calmness makes people feel a little uneasy. They don''t know what Huang Feng thinks, and who they called just now. of.


    "Well, Manager Huang, I think this matter can still be discussed." At this time, Lao Ping, who saw something wrong, said suddenly. He is an old fox. Although he doesn''t know what Huang Feng is thinking, he still feels When it was in danger, he took the initiative to take a step back. Anyway, as long as it was for discussion, Huang Feng''s decision was not given. Huang Feng''s face was still lost, but it was slightly better than the previous one.


    "Yes, it is not impossible to discuss and discuss." The leaders of the second and third groups are also human, and said immediately.


    However, Huang Feng shook his head and said, "No need."


    The three of Lao Ping glanced at each other. They didn''t know what Huang Feng had planned or why they said that. However, they soon saw Personnel Zhang Yun coming in. Seeing Zhang Yun''s figure, the three of them felt a little stunned. Some kind of bad premonition, but he also felt impossible. Huang Feng was just in the position after all, and he had all the requirements to be stable. How could he have such courage?That big right?


    "Manager Huang." After Zhang Yun came, she first glanced at the other security guards in the security room, with a sneer at the corner of her mouth. Seeing the current scene, she could probably guess what happened here, although she didn''t know the specific thing. However, these guys who rely on their seniority must have deliberately embarrassed Huang Feng.


    However, they don''t know that there is no difference between their behavior and seeking death. Who is Huang Feng?Although it hasn¡¯t been long since, the relationship with Su Yumo is very good, and Zhang Yun even had some bold guesses. Today Su Yumo called her directly and asked her to cooperate with Huang Feng¡¯s actions. , Huang Feng has any decision, as long as it is about the security side, there is no need to notify her, just follow Huang Feng¡¯s opinion.


    What a right this is. In other words, whether or not these people in the Security Department can stay, who they can stay, and even who they pay and deduct their wages are all determined by Huang Feng. This right is too great. Big.


    Under this circumstance, these security guards also deliberately embarrass Huang Feng. What are they doing if they are not seeking death?


    Of course, after receiving the call from Su Yumo, Zhang Yun was more certain about her previous guess.


    Su Yumo was not ignorant of some speculations in Zhang Yun''s heart. At the beginning, she arranged Huang Feng to drive herself, and Su Yumo saw some signs. However, at that time, she had nothing to Huang Feng. I didn''t care about the idea, Zhang Yun was also a capable person, and she didn''t want to open her because of this.


    However, afterwards, Su Yumo found that her attitude towards Huang Feng had changed. At this time, she also did not fire Zhang Yun, because she knew Zhang Yun was a smart person, she didn¡¯t talk nonsense, spread it, and, If she is there, she can even take special care of Huang Feng in many cases without having to come forward.

 141 Chapter 141

    Of course, the reason Su Yumo made this decision was that even if Zhang Yun didn''t know what to say, he wouldn''t care too much, and he hadn''t done anything shameful.


    As expected, Zhang Yun was very sensible, even if she had guesses, she didn''t tell anyone.


    "Director Zhang, you''re here." Huang Feng said with a smile to Zhang Yun: "I''m sorry for one thing. Can I go through the resignation procedures for these group leaders?"


    "Yes!" Without the slightest hesitation or asking the reason, Zhang Yun directly agreed. This made Huang Feng a little surprised. Originally, I wanted to say that I got this right from Su Yumo. Now, it seems that Su Yumo may have already greeted her.


    "Why? I''m not convinced!"


    "How can this be? Why did you open us?"


    "That''s why, there is no reason, why do you open us, we are not convinced, we want to see President Su, President Xie."


    The complexions of the three of Lao Ping suddenly changed. Some of the guesses in their hearts turned into facts. They did not expect Huang Feng to be so decisive. They drove them directly without any hesitation, and they drove three at a time. Where is the courage?!


    Even the other ordinary security guards, including Brother Wang, were shocked by Huang Feng¡¯s words. They also did not expect that Huang Feng¡¯s would make such a crazy decision. They actually opened three of them in the security department at once. Can be regarded as a senior figure.


    "What reason, what reason, you know it in your heart, and I don''t want to say it." Huang Feng shook his head. Although he is younger than a few people and has more experience than a few people, this does not mean that he is incapable, especially Because of the storage box, he is now more and more confident.


    To be honest, if in the past, even if Su Yumo gave him this right, he would not really use it, even if it did, it would not be so thorough, but now he obviously doesn¡¯t think so. He didn''t want to waste his time because of these few people, and he didn''t like that when he was doing things by himself, someone deliberately pulled his legs behind his back. Therefore, he made ordinary decisions about things that everyone thought was crazy.


    Of course, what he did, actually meant Su Yumo. Although Su Yumo didn''t say it clearly, she asked Huang Feng to rectify the security department. Obviously, she was already very dissatisfied with some of the people inside.


    There are many security guards, and it is impossible for Huang Feng to deal with them all at once. Therefore, these three people who jumped out on their own initiative and have some influence are very good targets.


    Coupled with Huang Feng''s usual understanding of the three of them, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with expelling these three. This kind of people who do nothing all day long and like to fight against their bosses just keep him in the dark.


    It can only be said that if you do not die, you will not die.


    "I''m not convinced, Huang Feng, you are avenging private revenge!" Lao Ping shouted. Obviously, he has torn his face with Huang Feng directly now and is called Huang Feng directly.


    "I have no personal hatred with you." Huang Feng shook his head.


    "Because we deliberately embarrassed you, you come to avenge us now!" Liu Hong also said.


    "If I say yes, what do you want?" Huang Feng said lightly.


    "You..." Liu Hong thought that Huang Summit had a guilty conscience, but he did not expect him to admit it directly.


    "We want to tell President Su, President Xie, we just have some different opinions on what you have arranged, and you have to fire us. This is unfair and we are not satisfied." The leader of the third group also said.


    "It''s useless, even if Mr. Su knows it, it''s useless." Huang Feng said: "Do you think that with me a little manager, you can really expel you if you are fired?"


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, the three of them turned pale. Obviously they thought that even if Huang Feng wanted to retaliate against them, he would not have the right to expel them directly. Obviously, there was President Su or President Xie''s instruction behind this incident.


    "It seems that you also want to understand. In fact, if they continue to work honestly, neither I nor President Su will embarrass you. If you are to blame, you will blame yourself. The things that the boss confided are not just right to me, I think it is not just to me, but also to Manager Liu.¡± Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng was right. The three of them thought that they joined the company with Manager Liu, and their abilities were no worse than that of Manager Liu. Therefore, they did not listen to Manager Liu''s words at all. Of course, they did not dare not listen at all. , It¡¯s just that sometimes, it will deliberately embarrass Manager Liu.


    The former Manager Liu couldn¡¯t do anything to them because of his own abilities and the lack of Su Yumo¡¯s support. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng had such a great courage, so he would open them all at once. Su Yumo Even if Mo was dissatisfied with them, he wanted to ask Huang Feng to warn them, or to expel one of them, to kill the chicken and the monkey. Huang Feng was overwhelmed and fired all three.


    "Don''t worry, the company will not treat you badly. After all, you have been here for a few years, and the compensation that should be given will not be less than yours." Huang Feng said, he didn''t want to let other people because of this. The security guard was chilling, and Su Yumo must have meant this.


    However, what the three of us care about now is obviously not this compensation. Just like Huang Feng said when he first came, the treatment of employees in Tianjiao Group is very good, even the little security guards can catch up with the white-collar first floor of many companies. Now, the work is easy and the salary is high, how could they be willing to leave.


    "Manager Huang, I was wrong, I shouldn''t embarrass you." Lao Ping was the first to accept it.


    Then the other two have the same attitude, how can they still have the same high spirits before?I didn¡¯t put Huang Feng in his eyes one by one before, but now I¡¯m asking Huang Feng to forgive them. After all, Huang Feng is the manager of the security department. As long as Huang Feng wants to keep them, Su Yumo will definitely Will not be deliberately demanding.


    Huang Feng just shook his head and did not speak. If the three of them were not opened, it would be really difficult for Huang Feng to rectify the security department based on the popularity of the three of them in the security team.


    Moreover, when he usually worked with Brother Wang, although he did not deliberately, Brother Wang also said that some of their sects, so after expelling the three of them, Huang Feng felt that he had not wronged them at all!


    "Huang, you don''t give us a way to survive, so don''t blame me!" Lao Ping beside him was obviously stimulated by Huang Feng''s attitude, and he roared and rushed towards Huang Feng with a grim face.


    "Be careful!" Zhang Yun and Wang Ge shouted at the same time, and some of the other security guards also exclaimed.


    In the eyes of everyone, Huang Feng is just an ordinary college graduate, what skills he can have, but Lao Ping is different. These security guards know how his skills are. Therefore, everyone will worry about Huang Feng. .

 142 Chapter 142

    Huang Feng''s performance is very calm. Recently, he has encountered a lot of such things, and he has gained a lot of experience. How could he be scared by Lao Ping.


    Of course, Huang Feng¡¯s calmness means being shocked in the eyes of others. Liu Hong and the group leader of the three groups sneered in their hearts. Although they did not attack Huang Feng, they were not the same as Lao Ping. It''s just that Lao Ping moves faster, thinking that Huang Feng will soon be ashamed in front of everyone, and the two of them can''t wait to laugh.


    However, the expected thing did not happen, Huang Feng seemed to raise his right hand casually, and then firmly grasped Lao Ping''s seemingly vicious punch.


    Seeing that he was caught by Huang Feng, Lao Ping quickly wanted to break free. He thought he could do it easily, but there was no way to get rid of Huang Feng''s control.


    "Leader Lao, what do you want to do?" Huang Feng asked faintly, but gradually increased his strength.


    However, Lao Ping''s face began to change from red to white, from white to purple, and the people next to him had already noticed his abnormality.


    "Lose, let go." Seeing that he was hopeless, Lao Ping could only speak, and at the same time he knew in his heart that Huang Feng was by no means as bullying as he seemed.


    "It seems that Leader Lao did your first hand? Do you need me to call the police?" Huang Feng asked, but his strength increased again.


    "Ah!" Lao Ping finally couldn''t help but yelled out. Because of the pain, his face was a little distorted, and his body bent uncontrollably.


    However, just as he was about to bend down, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and then suddenly stretched out his right foot, wanting to kick Huang Feng, but Huang Feng still stretched out one foot, without any. Fancy, the two came to each other, it was a competition of strength, and the result was that Lao Ping lost!


    Lao Ping screamed again. Now he is not only suffering from pain in his hands, but also in his legs. According to his experience, his legs should now be bruised and swollen.


    "Let go, Manager Huang, I know I was wrong, please let me go!" The always arrogant Lao Ping proactively begged a young man for forgiveness. The security guards around were a little stunned, but he saw his face. The expression on the face, everyone knew the reason for doing this, but there was another exclamation afterwards. They didn''t expect Huang Feng''s seemingly thin body to have such a powerful force.


    Everyone knows about Lao Ping''s skill and power, but he was cracked by Huang Feng before he could use it. After a pair of feet, he clearly felt Huang Feng''s somewhat terrifying power. , Didn''t Luo Ping never think about continuing to fight Huang Feng, after all, he still has one hand and one foot.


    However, seeing Huang Feng relaxedly grabbed his fist and kicked himself back with a single kick. The expression on his face was indifferent. He suddenly lost the idea of ??resistance in his heart, and felt that even if he was struggling again There is no effect.


    Huang Feng nodded, but he really let go of Lao Ping. He was not afraid of the other party''s sudden attack. His ability was nothing in his eyes, and Huang Feng didn''t want to do everything.


    After Huang Feng let go, Lao Ping rubbed his fists, and then followed Zhang Yun out with a frustrated look. He had already admitted that he had been planted. It was not because of just that, but because he felt that he had no eyes and saw the wrong person. Huang Feng did not He is as harmless as he usually shows. He is usually low-key. If anyone thinks he is bullying, he would be wrong.


    Huang Feng looked at the two Liu Hong again, his face was still as calm as before, without changing his face or getting angry, just looking at them quietly.


    Liu Hong and the two looked at each other and swallowed involuntarily. Huang Feng had just met with Lao Ping for a short time, and the two of them were in the eye, and they were also very surprised by Huang Feng''s skill and strength. When Huang Feng looked at the two of them, their hearts jumped even more.


    Then, the two of them were very close and also followed Zhang Yun to go through the resignation procedures. Although they were very unwilling and reluctant to give up, they knew that they had no chance, not only did Huang Feng He has strong skills and Su Yumo''s support behind him. A few of them are against him. It is completely self-explanatory. If you start a low-key life, you will not fall to this point. After all, they are all companies. Old employees, Su Yumo is not a person of low nature, even if he can beat them, he won''t just drive them like this.


    However, it is obviously too late to regret it now. Huang Feng just became a manager, and it was just when he needed Liwei. A few of his own better jumped out. It''s strange if he didn''t grasp it. Even if he changed himself, he would do the same. , Huang Feng is impossible to change his mind.


    The entire security office was very quiet, so they watched the three of Lao Ping leave until they could no longer see them, and then turned their attention to Huang Feng. They were not reluctant to bear the three of Lao Ping, they just thought it was too much. Suddenly, it was too shocking.


    Huang Feng saw that everyone looked at him, smiled, and said, "Okay, the three of them are done with their affairs. Now let''s talk about going to the factory below."


    "Manager Huang!" At this moment, Yang Guang suddenly stood up and shouted. Seeing Huang Feng looking at him, his face was a little embarrassed, but he still said, "That, let me go."


    "Aren''t you feeling sick?" Huang Feng asked.


    "The body is no longer a serious problem, and it can''t affect the work," Yang Guang said.


    "That''s fine, then count you as one." Huang Feng didn''t mean to kill him.


    "Thank you, manager, thank you, manager." Yang Guang said gratefully. He used to evade this matter continuously. Now that he took the initiative to take the matter, Huang Feng agreed. He also wants to thank Huang Feng. He can only say that things are unpredictable. what.


    Of course, Huang Feng agreed to his request, which means he will not be opened. After all, he does not want to leave. People like him who have no academic qualifications and no other work experience want to find another image. It is difficult to work with such a good salary now, and obviously he does not want to leave.


    "Manager, I also want to go to the factory below to stay for a while." At this time, Guan Peng also took the initiative to say, originally he wanted to take the initiative to ask, but he was a little embarrassed and embarrassed, now seeing Yang Guang take the initiative Having said that, he didn''t have so many ideas anymore, and said quickly.


    As usual, Huang Feng nodded and agreed. It could be seen that Guan Peng was also relieved.

 143 Chapter 143

    After that, Huang Feng arranged several people to go to the factory below. None of the people named did not refuse, and they even accepted Huang Feng''s arrangement in an honored manner.


    "By the way, from today, Brother Wang will be the team leader of one group. As for the other two groups, I will decide based on your recent performance." After Huang Feng arranged things, he was ready to leave. After all, his The office is not here anymore.


    "Thank you, Manager Huang!" After hearing what Huang Feng said, Brother Wang immediately stood up excitedly. He planned to say a few polite words, but after all, he was too happy to thank Huang Feng directly.


    Huang Feng smiled and said nothing. Among these security guards, he is most familiar with Brother Wang. Although Brother Wang sometimes likes to qualify, he is still a very good person on the whole. He taught him at the beginning. I have a lot of myself, and I bring myself familiar with the company.


    The other security guards are very envious of Wang. After all, this is a promotion. Not only does the workload is less, but also the subordinates are available, and the salary is higher. Of course everyone is envious, but everyone is not jealous, but because of Huang Feng''s last sentence, and feel excited.


    You know, there are still two positions for team leader vacant. Huang Feng''s meaning is already obvious. It must be selected from them. It just depends on the performance of everyone. Moreover, because Huang Feng himself hasn''t been here long, No qualifications, so Huang Feng will definitely not consider this as a candidate for the promotion of the team leader. In this way, everyone is in an equal position. As long as they perform well and the work is completed, they will have the opportunity. Get promoted.


    At this time, everyone has completely forgotten the tragic experience of the previous three group leaders, and even some are fortunate that they were driven away. If they don''t leave, how can they have this opportunity?


    "Congratulations, Pharaoh."


    "Brother Wang, you are finally out of your head."


    "Brother Wang, have a treat tonight. Be sure to treat."


    As soon as Huang Feng left, everyone gathered around Brother Wang. One was to congratulate him, and the other reason was that he wanted to have a good relationship with him. After all, everyone at the scene knew that in this office, Only the relationship between Brother Wang and Huang Feng is the best. He can speak in front of Huang Feng. If he can say a few good things for himself, even if he cannot be directly appointed as the team leader for this reason, Also has an advantage over others?


    Brother Wang smiled and dealt with everyone. He was indeed very happy. He has been in the company for a long time. Today is finally a promotion. He has taken a step forward and his salary has also increased. Although Huang Feng came later than himself, he In his own head, however, he was not jealous, and he was promoted because of Huang Feng. In his heart, he was only grateful to Huang Feng, and thought to himself, fortunately, he was pretty good to Huang Feng before.


    Of course, although Brother Wang was happy, he didn''t lose his squareness and lost his head. He didn''t promise anyone to help anyone speak. It can be seen from today''s events that Huang Feng is not a person without his own opinion. If you talk nonsense, it is absolutely harmful to yourself, and it is harming yourself.


    Huang Feng on the other side also returned to his office at this time and exhaled a deep breath. In fact, he faced a lot of things just now for the first time. After all, he used to be a clerk at the bottom. But he suddenly became a leader. Without experience in this area, he was able to hold on, and he couldn''t let others see his guilty conscience.


    Fortunately, everything has been dealt with, and the results are pretty good.


    After dealing with these things, Huang had the mind to practice, and after having his own office, it became more convenient for him to practice. After all, no one would bother him.


    On the other hand, Tong Zi¡¯an and Lao Yu, who suffered a big loss yesterday, have been dealt with from the hospital at this time. Although Brother Biao¡¯s people did not do anything lightly on them, they were obviously just teaching them a lesson. Dead hand.


    However, although Brother Biao¡¯s people did not kill, but Tong Zi¡¯an and Lao Yu obviously would not give up so easily. As soon as they came out of the hospital, the two began to plot revenge. Of course, the main thing is. It was Tong Zi''an who made the decision, and he was always on the sidelines.


    It is worth mentioning that Tong Qianjun, Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s father, also knew about this. After all, his son was beaten and hospitalized. He could not have known it. However, Tong Zi¡¯an asked for revenge and brought Biao brother. After speaking out his identity, Tong Qianjun did not stop him, and even introduced a few people to him.


    You must know that Tong Qianjun himself is not a good crop. When he was young, it was not that he had never used those shameful means, otherwise, he would not develop so fast. Therefore, in this respect, he still knows some people. Yes, even though he has been trying hard to separate himself from the past over the years, he still kept in touch with those people. This time his son was beaten, he finally used it.


    For his son, Tong Qianjun is very spoiled. After all, he is just such a son. Although some things he usually does are a little too much, he does not take it seriously. In his eyes, his son is still Young, when he grows up, he will be sensible. Moreover, he doesn''t think that there is a big deal in those things, he himself has done more excessive things back then.


    Now he is reluctant to beat his son, but he was beaten by someone else. Moreover, the other party is still an unfamiliar little bastard. How could Tong Qianjun tolerate it, but he had something to do, so he introduced those people to his own. Son, let him do it.


    Those people are obviously of the same nature as Brother Biao, but their influence is obviously much larger than Brother Biao, and Brother Biao has only recently expanded a bit. Otherwise, there is no way to compare with these people.


    "Uncle Li, this is how things are." In a clubhouse, Tong Zi''an told the middle-aged man in front of Biao and his experience of being beaten. This middle-aged man was one of the people introduced to him by his father. , And this time he retaliated against Brother Biao, as long as there is such a person, after all, his younger brothers are many, and the strength is enough.


    The middle-aged man named Uncle Li by the boy is about forty years old. He looks very mature and stable. If he puts on a suit and dresses up a little, he will look like a typical successful person. No one can think of this. One of his people was born as a gangster, and the fight was very fierce, and there were even lives in his hands!

 144 Chapter 144

    "Well, I know about you." Uncle Li nodded and said, "Don''t worry, leave it to me. It''s an uninfluenced bastard. I promise that from now on, he can''t be arrogant."


    Uncle Li''s understatement seems to not take Brother Biao in his eyes. It is no wonder that Brother Biao is just a newcomer compared to Uncle Li. When Uncle Li was in trouble, Brother Biao didn''t know where to stay.


    Therefore, the little power of Brother Biao is nothing in Uncle Li''s eyes.


    "Then thank Uncle Li first." Tong Zi''an said politely. His father had told him to be polite to Uncle Li, so Tong Zi''an would not dare to be so arrogant.


    "It''s just a small matter, don''t care." Uncle Li waved his hand casually. He and Tong Zian''s father Tong Qianjun had a deep friendship. They were brothers back then, but later, Tong Qianjun washed I''ve gone into serious business in vain, but Uncle Li is still messing around. However, it is not necessarily that Uncle Li is much worse than his richest man in Qing Province.


    "By the way, Uncle Li, can you help me?" Tong Zian suddenly thought of Huang Feng, the man who made himself feel sick and dared to stop his car. This is the first one in Qing Province, and Lao Yu It''s not easy to do things there, and Huang Feng hasn''t been cleaned up until now, so he can only find a way, and Uncle Li in front of him is just right.


    "What''s the matter?" Uncle Li asked.


    "That''s it. Before, there was a little security guard who didn''t give me face, and he didn''t put me in his eyes when he spoke. It was very arrogant. Therefore, I would like to ask Uncle Li to clean up the little security guard by the way after finishing cleaning up Brother Biao. "Tong Zi''an said.


    "Little security guard?" Uncle Li was a little confused, wondering how Tong Zi''an would have an intersection with a little security guard, and, apparently, the little security guard made him lose face.


    "Yes, it''s a watchdog!" Tong Zi''an gritted his teeth.


    "Okay, no problem, you can just tell me his information." Uncle Li happily agreed. Dealing with a small security guard is nothing at all. It is easier than cleaning up Brother Biao. Uncle Li has no reason to refuse.


    "Thank you Uncle Li, then." Tong Zi''an said happily, with a cruel smile on his face, as if Huang Feng had been cleaned up miserably.


    However, immediately Tong Zi''an thought that the people on Biao''s side had come back twice, although part of the reason was that Biao''s people were average, but Huang Feng should also have some skill.


    "By the way, Uncle Li, the little security guard is arrogant, but he seems to have some skills. He used to find someone to teach him, but he didn''t succeed twice, otherwise I won''t trouble Uncle Li." Tong Zi''an reminded.


    "It''s okay, how strong can a small security guard be?" Uncle Li didn''t care. He hadn''t seen anyone in so many years, so he was afraid that a small security would fail?


    Tong Zi''an nodded and agreed. He also thought of it just now. He just mentioned it, but he didn''t think Huang Feng could be so strong. He could only say that Brother Biao''s men were all rubbish, thinking that he was actually rubbish. After being beaten, Tong Zi''an felt even greater resentment towards Brother Biao, and only hoped that Uncle Li could deal with them fiercely.


    Uncle Li moved very fast. After learning about Brother Biao from Tong Zi''an, he called the people below to deal with it. It is obviously impossible for him to come out in person for this kind of punk.


    Brother Biao was drinking in the Magic Flute Bar at this time. Originally, he wanted to get a sum of money from Lao Yu after finishing Huang Feng, and then teach Lao Yu, but he did not expect Huang Feng to be better than he thought. If you can''t beat him, you won''t be able to get the money from Old Yu.


    However, Brother Biao doesn''t care too much. As long as the place is big, there are more opportunities to make money, and his subordinates have already taught the old Yu, and the resentment in his heart has finally disappeared. Of course, The grievances against Huang Feng and Tian Jun are not so easy to dissipate, but there is no way, that Tian Jun and his sister have moved away now, and he will not be able to find him for a while.


    "Brother Biao, you haven''t seen it. Old Yu is usually very arrogant. As a result, I fisted twice and he knelt down and begged for mercy, and I said to him, you offended Brother Biao, now I know to beg for mercy. , It was too late, and I was beaten up with a bruised nose and swollen face, ha ha.¡± The young man who led the team was boasting of his record beside Brother Biao.


    Brother Biao also showed a satisfied smile on his face. He is not surprised that he is always begging for mercy. The sons of these rich people are cheap bones. Usually rich and arrogant, he will be honest with a few punches. , More afraid of death than others.


    "At that time, there was a young man next to him who actually yelled at me and wanted to kill my whole family, haha, who he thought he was, and actually said he wanted to kill my whole family, I gave him a kick at the time. He kicked." The young man''s show off continued.


    "Lao Yu is still around, do you know who it is?" Brother Biao asked casually.


    "I don''t know." The young man shook his head: "I heard that old Yu called him Tong Shao, maybe he is also a rich second generation, I stepped down, he was even more counseled than Lao Yu, so he called my grandfather, that is pitiful Xixi look, there is no arrogance at first."


    "Tong Shao?" Brother Biao jumped when he heard this name. He knew that in Jiangzhou, or in Qing Province, there was a very famous rich second generation who also had the surname Tong. It''s not that I can offend it.


    "Yeah, I heard Lao Yu call that at the time, but I don''t know what his full name is. That guy is too arrogant, even more arrogant than Lao Yu. After I see him, I have to deal with him." The young man said .


    Brother Biao suddenly felt a little flustered in his heart. He wouldn''t really be that young boy. If it were, then the young man next to him really got into trouble and kicked the iron plate.


    However, Brother Biao immediately shook his head and thought it was impossible. It wouldn''t be so coincidental. After all, Jiangzhou is so big and Qing Province is bigger, how could it be such a coincidence.


    However, he was still a little uneasy, afraid that this guy would really provoke that young boy in the future, then he would be implicated.


    "Remember, in the future, whenever you meet someone with the surname Tong, you will detour for me, and you will never offend, you know? Absolutely!" Brother Biao reminded him that he didn''t want his little brother to provoke him with those who can''t be offended People.


    "Why?" The young man was puzzled.


    "Because among those surnamed Tong, there is someone who can''t afford to provoke. Once we get caught up, everyone will be unlucky." Brother Biao said.

 145 Chapter 145

    Although the young man still had some doubts, he nodded and agreed. The big deal next time he meets that annoying guy, he just won¡¯t tell Brother Biao, a person who is even more counseled than the old Yu, what is there to be afraid of? of.


    The young man will soon know what is there to be afraid of. Brother Biao¡¯s reminder was correct, but it was already too late. When he had just finished speaking, a messy voice suddenly came from outside. Then came the screams.


    "What''s the matter?!" Brother Biao asked to his younger brother. At this time, the bar outside hasn''t opened yet, so there shouldn''t be anyone coming.


    The young man next to him was also confused. The outside voice was getting louder and louder. The sound of footsteps, screams, shouts, and even fighting, all came over, confounding both Brother Biao and the young man. Up.


    Someone hit the place!


    This was the first thing that came to mind of Brother Biao and that young man. They are not unfamiliar with this kind of smashing of places. They have been smashed by others, and they have been smashed by others. But, recently, Brother Biao ''S strength has expanded a lot, and no one in the vicinity dared to smash the scene, but he did not expect that someone would come today.


    "Go, go out and have a look!" Brother Biao stood up and said, and the younger brothers in the private room also stood up with them.


    However, before I waited for Brother Biao to go out, the door of the private room was knocked open, and a little brother of his own flew in from outside. Obviously, this flight was not what he wanted to fly, but was kicked. Flew in.


    Brother Biao saw the situation outside through the door that was smashed open. Many of his little brothers were knocked to the ground. He kept humming and screaming. The surrounding things were smashed a lot, even Many security guards in bars were knocked to the ground.


    Brother Biao''s face suddenly became gloomy. This was completely overwhelming. Although after his own territory expanded, he was not as strict as before, and his strength was average, but he couldn''t do that.


    At this time, a few young people walked in from the outside and directly blocked the door. Brother Biao and his little brothers were unable to get out.


    The headed young man was chewing gum in his mouth and his face was full of disdain. After he walked in, he stepped on the face of one of Brother Biao¡¯s little brothers, and rotated it a few times, causing the little brother to scream again and again. .


    "Who are you?" Brother Biao asked with a sullen face. Although this is his stronghold, not all his little brothers are here. There are twenty or thirty people here. The other party came here prepared today. It''s acceptable if he can''t beat him, but he can''t bear this tone. He wants to know the identity of the other party, so that he can take his little brother to take revenge.


    "You deserve to know our identities?" The headed young man spit out the chewing gum on the face of the little brother on the ground, and said with disdain to look at Brother Biao.


    "We don''t know each other, if you have no grievances and no grudges, why are you hitting my little brother?" Brother Biao asked.


    "Haha." The man laughed, then pointed to Brother Biao and said, "Isn''t it normal for us to come out and fight and fight? You are not just a newcomer, right?"


    Brother Biao was speechless, he knew what the other party said was right, but this time he hadn''t heard anything about it before, and was suddenly hit, so he couldn''t accept it for a while.


    "Okay, don''t think about it, it''s okay to tell you that you can still avenge you," the leader of the youth said: "However, you have to wait until you are honest!"


    Then the man waved his hand, and the few people behind him rushed towards Brother Biao and others. He brought not many people, but it was obviously not easy to be able to knock down all twenty or thirty younger brothers outside of Brother Biao.


    The fact is also true. At this time, there are several younger brothers beside Brother Biao, but when they first touched, half of them were knocked to the ground and lost their combat effectiveness.


    And the young man who had been following Brother Biao before was so scared that his face paled. It was okay to ask him to teach such ordinary people. For such a scene, he was obviously not enough. He usually avoided such conflicts. Go far, or wave the flag and shout, but today, it is obviously not possible. This private room is so big that he has no place to hide.


    "Don''t hit me, be beaten me, I''m innocent, I''m just a little brother, it''s not my business at all." The young man saw someone rushing towards him, so he knelt down and begged for mercy.


    His performance made both of them despise. Such a persuasive person actually came out and got fucked. It was really ashamed. It is common to get out and get injured in a fight. , However, this one is definitely going to be fought. A person like him who has no backbone will not only look down on the opponent, but also his own people.


    Although the people around him looked at him contemptuously, the young man didn¡¯t care. He had already seen that these people who came today had a heavy hand. He knew in his heart what kind of skill he was that he could only go up. He''s looking for death, and, it seems, at least he has to lie down in the hospital for a while.


    Of course he is unwilling to suffer these hardships, and he had already planned it in his heart. Brother Biao might be angry with him now, but Brother Biao¡¯s mind is not very good, and people are good at coaxing, and he coaxes afterwards. Can pass this level.


    Since he can pass this level easily, he certainly wouldn''t be willing to suffer.


    Those outsiders who saw him so stunned, really disdain to beat him, and went to solve other people first, as to whether they would come to clean him up in the end, he didn''t know, so he was still very worried.


    The younger brothers around Brother Biao were knocked down one by one, but Brother Biao himself was still insisting. He also felt very embarrassed about the matter of his younger brother kneeling down and begging for mercy. Why did he accept such a younger brother in the first place.


    When I thought of Huang Feng and Tian Jun, this guy was betraying himself, and he didn''t even dare to do anything with those two. Brother Biao felt a little angry thinking about it.


    "When this matter is over, I will drive him away for what I do!" Brother Biao said cruelly.


    Brother Biao still has some skills to reach the position he is today. Therefore, he was the last person to hold on. However, the younger brothers around him were knocked down one by one, but the other person did not lose one. Brother Biao knew I encountered hard stubble today, it is estimated to be planted.


    However, Brother Biao hadn''t finished thinking about it, he saw a figure rushing toward him like lightning. He just raised his hand and wanted to resist, he was kicked out!

 146 Chapter 146

    "Unbearable!" The figure stood still, his mouth was still full of disdain, his words were naturally the Biao brother.


    Brother Biao coughed twice on the ground, struggling to remember, but as soon as his upper body got up, the figure struck again and kicked him on the head. This time he didn''t even make a resisting action and was kicked. After going out, the body slid a long distance on the ground.


    "Brother Biao!"


    "Brother Biao!"


    Although the other younger brothers were all knocked down, but seeing their boss being beaten so badly, they still screamed with concern. Of course, except for the young man who knelt down at the beginning, he even now even Biao brother He didn''t dare to look at him, he felt even more worried. One was because of the brutality of the opponent. Brother Biao was kicked miserably by these two kicks. Another reason was that the worse he was beaten now, his mood The worse, the less you will spare him afterwards!


    Brother Biao¡¯s painful sweat came out, and he felt that his neck was about to break. At this time, the young man who was headed came to him again, and there was a trace of fear in Brother Biao¡¯s eyes. This person is not what he can It can be dealt with. If Tian Jun is here, he may be able to fight, but Brother Biao thinks that this person may be more powerful than Tian Jun.


    "Snapped!"


    The man stepped his foot on Brother Biao''s face again, and then, slowly exerted force, the waist also bent down, and looked at Brother Biao and said, "How about it? Isn''t it cool to be stepped on like this?"


    "What do you want?" Brother Biao asked.


    "Don''t want to be so? Don''t your people like to step on other people''s faces like this? I will step on your face now to see if you feel good, how is it? Are you happy, you tell me." Qing Young said in a slow voice.


    "I have no idea what you mean."


    "I don''t know? Haha, I don''t know?!" The young man pressed his feet, and Brother Biao''s face was crooked. "How could you not know! Wasn''t your person very fierce yesterday? Even Master Tong, you all dare to fight," You cows, in Qing Province, I haven''t seen anyone even better than you!"


    "Young Master Tong? Which Young Master Tong?" Brother Biao felt a little bit in his heart. Did he and others really offend that Young Master Tong? Tong Zi''an himself has no abilities and only plays with women, but he has a good father. , He is still the only son, isn''t he looking for death when offending him?


    Thinking of this, he looked at the little brother who had beaten a person surnamed Tong before. Could it be that he beat him?


    At this moment, the young man also heard the other party''s words, and his heart jumped, wouldn''t it be so coincidental, he beat a surname Tong yesterday, is it because they came to revenge?Impossible, how does that guy think, how frustrated, how could he be a big man?


    "It''s the young master Tong you think! Your people dare to step on Young Master Tong like this, saying, which is it, Young Master Tong is going to abolish his feet! Look at him, dare not step on people in the future!" said the man.


    The young man under Brother Biao''s heart was even more panicked, because he did step on the surname Tong yesterday!


    Brother Biao was obviously aware of this, and then pointed directly at the young man under his men and said, "It was him, who stepped on it, but it was not my name. I just told him to teach another person, himself. He took the lead without authorization, Young Master Tong."


    Don¡¯t say that the young man under my own behaved very badly and made myself very embarrassed. Even in the past, I did not hesitate to ask Brother Biao to sell his subordinates for the sake of his own immunity. Today, he There is not much pressure in my heart. I originally planned to drive away the other party after this incident. Now I didn''t expect him to cause such a big trouble to himself. If he didn''t betray him, who would betray him?


    The young man didn''t expect Brother Biao to confess himself so simply, and he was stunned. When everyone who saw the other side looked at him, he suddenly panicked and his face was disastrous.


    "Yeah, don¡¯t you see, it turns out that you are the coward? You are so courageous, you dare to step on Young Master Tong, I think you just kneel down, I thought you were a coward, I didn¡¯t expect to be so courageous. !" The other youth left from Brother Biao, and while talking, he walked towards someone who was flustered.


    "No, it''s all a misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding. I don''t know that he is Young Master Tong. If I knew it, I wouldn''t dare to give me a hundred courage." The man explained hurriedly.


    "Misunderstanding? Just one misunderstanding?" The young man walked to his side and kicked him on the chin, knocking him down.


    "A word of misunderstanding, you can step on people casually? You are not brave enough, okay, since you know that it is you, you can do it, so Young Master Tong has also spoken. He wants you to have two legs. As for you, you have to break a leg! "The young man said, in the end, he was naturally Biao brother.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Brother Biao and his little brother yelled out at the same time, and Brother Biao felt even more regretful. If he knew that this guy was so cheating on himself, he would have driven him away a long time ago. He had no ability to fight and would usually flatter him. I was confused by him, but now it is too late to regret.


    The people on the other side obviously didn''t mean to talk nonsense with Brother Biao and the others, their hearts were even more cruel than Brother Biao and the others!


    Then two people walked to Brother Biao, holding baseball bats in their hands, apparently about to come up and break their legs.


    "No, I beg you, no, I know I was wrong." Seeing those who came to him, Biao''s young men kept begging for mercy. They didn''t dare to stand up and moved back on the ground. However, the space was so small. Hit, he quickly reached the wall and there was no way out.


    "Fuck, this rubbish actually peeed, haha!" At this time, the man walking towards the young man with the baseball bat suddenly found that the opponent''s legs were wet, and there was a smell of urine.


    "Haha"


    Several people at the other party laughed loudly, but Brother Biao and the others were very silent. There were even many people who despised this young man in their hearts, which was simply too shameful.


    "No, let me go, I don''t want to break my leg." The young man was still begging for mercy.


    However, his begging for mercy was obviously ineffective. The man standing in front of him showed a cruel smile, raised the baseball bat high, and hit it fiercely!


    "Ah!" The young man screamed, and then there was no sound. It was not that he held it back, but he passed out in pain. However, even if he passed out, the other party did not want to let go. Despite what he meant, the baseball bat kept hitting his legs, and soon he woke up with pain again.


    The scream continues!

 147 Chapter 147

    Of course, the young man was not the only one who screamed. It didn''t take long before Brother Biao also began to scream. The voice and the level of misery were no worse than that of the young man.


    Until it was confirmed that both of them had broken their legs, those people stopped their movements.


    The young man headed by the other party didn''t know when, he started to eat gum again, chewing, and tut looking at the two brothers Biao, without the slightest sympathy on his face.


    "This time, it''s a lesson for you, but don''t think that it''s just that. You two will leave Jiangzhou for me in three days. Otherwise, you may evaporate from the world." The young youth downplayed Said.


    A trace of unwillingness flashed in Brother Biao¡¯s eyes, but the pain in his leg was a constant reminder that the other party was not joking. This time the other party is serious. If he doesn¡¯t leave, he may really kill him. It''s all gone.


    Thinking of this, he looked at each other with bitterness, but he looked more at the little brother who had caused him a miserable experience. If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t be so miserable. He who was beaten couldn''t fight back. He had to be driven out of this city, he was too aggrieved, and he felt very regretful.


    If I hadn''t liked listening to this guy''s horses, I wouldn''t have kept him by my side forever. It''s better now, but in the end he still hurt himself.


    In fact, Brother Biao should be fortunate. According to Tong Zi''an, Tong Zi''an wanted to kill both of them. However, because of the recent high-level investigations, Uncle Li did not want to cause trouble at this point in time. After all, dead. And hurting people are completely two concepts. No matter how hard you hit people, as long as they don''t die, they will have nothing to do. Once they die, the matter will change its nature.


    Therefore, Uncle Li let people interrupt the legs of Brother Biao and then drove them out of Jiangzhou.


    However, Brother Biao didn''t have the abilities, and now his legs were broken. If he left Jiangzhou in this way, it would be very difficult to survive. Anyway, the good days of the past are impossible.


    "Okay, the thing is done, I should go, too." The young man stood up and said casually: "Oh, yes, my name is Qiu Hao. If you don''t want to leave here and want to seek revenge from me, you can always Come to me, but before that, you had better prepare your coffin first."


    After speaking, Qiu Hao took the people away, very unrestrained. The brothers around Biao didn''t dare to stand in the way if they couldn''t get up, and moved their positions on the ground to walk them.


    "I''m fucking Nima!" After staring Qiu Hao left, Brother Biao scolded, but he was not Qiu Hao who scolded him, but the young man who scolded him. If it weren''t for him, he would not have been like this. Encountered, he was simply hit by Wuwang, how could he not be angry?


    "Punch me and get rid of his hands!" Brother Biao said to his other little brothers.


    The other boys also despise this young man. His appearance just now was too embarrassing. Before the other party did anything to him, he knelt down and begged for mercy. After that, he was scared to pee his pants. After being embarrassed, he betrayed his eldest brother. No matter what the Biao brother is, it would be wrong to betray the boss.


    So, at the order of Brother Biao, several younger brothers immediately went up to punch and kick the young man, and after that, he directly abolished his hands.


    "Throw him out!" The young man has been tossed enough. Brother Biao doesn''t want to look at him again. Although he can''t wait to kill the opponent directly, he is obviously still somewhat sensible. Once the opponent is killed, he It''s over.


    After that, Brother Biao began to think about what he should do next.


    It can be said that since Tong Zi¡¯an has been offended now, Jiangzhou can¡¯t stay there anymore, and even Qing Province has no place for him. Even though he has other little brothers who have not come just now in this bar, However, the opponent''s people are only a few people here, so even if he gathers all the younger brothers, he can''t be the opponent''s opponent.


    And since the other party has spoken to him to leave, it is impossible for him to stay here anymore, stay here, once the other party knows, he will definitely hit the door again, next time it will not be as simple as breaking a leg , I may have my own life in danger, although the other party will have trouble if he kills, but if Tong Zi''an and his family help out, even if the other party is in trouble, it will not be too much. Therefore, the unlucky one is himself in the end.


    "It seems that I can only leave Jiangzhou." Brother Biao thought sadly. He was full of reluctance. From an ordinary bastard, he finally climbed to where he is today, asking for money. There are beauties and beauties, and there are little brothers and little brothers. It is not too comfortable.


    It''s just that he hasn''t enjoyed it for a long time, and he will be forced to leave. It would be strange if he could be willing.


    However, no matter whether he is willing or not, as long as he is not stupid, he knows how to choose. In other words, he has no choice but to leave and leave dingy.


    "If Tian Jun is still there, it will be fine. Maybe there is a turning point." Brother Biao thought to himself that Qiu Hao just now has good skills, but he can''t match it, but Tian Jun should be able to handle it. , Even if it can''t be beaten, but it''s definitely not like others, unable to take a single move.


    However, Tian Jun has already left, and it''s useless for him to think about it anymore. What he has to think about now is how to spend his future life.


    Thinking of this, he looked around him and said: "I must be leaving Jiangzhou, or even from Qing Province. Who of you is willing to go with me, as long as you go with me, everyone will be brothers in the future. If I take a bite, you will definitely drink it."


    Brother Biao obviously wants to take people away. As long as he has a younger brother under his hand, even if it is a different city, he can''t rise again, but Brother Biao is obviously going to be disappointed.


    After Brother Biao finished speaking, the other brothers all looked at me, and I looked at you, but didn''t say anything. After that, everyone lowered their heads and didn''t look at Brother Biao again, and no one agreed to him.


    Brother Biao smiled miserably on his face when he saw this situation. When it was over, it was over. No one was following him. Even if he changed places, he would not be able to live the way he is now.


    Of course, the other brothers are reluctant to leave. One is that they are all people here and have lived here for a long time. Of course, the more important reason is that Brother Biao usually treats the people below generally, even some Exactly, now he is obviously not good enough, why would anyone be willing to go to other cities with him? They can''t see hope!

 148 Chapter 148

    It is impossible for Huang Feng, who works in the company, to know what happened to Brother Biao. He is even more unlikely to know that those people did not go back after teaching Brother Biao, but came to him.


    Qiu Hao and the others first went to the place where Huang Feng lived before, but when they got there, they found that Huang Feng had moved away. The fat landlord, looking at these obviously not good people, came to Huang Feng and felt even more afraid. What is Huang Feng doing outside? How come these people are looking for him.


    He was even more grateful that Huang Feng moved out earlier, otherwise, he might make a mess of his house, and he might not dare to ask him to lose money.


    Qiu Hao and the others did not find Huang Feng, so they went to the door of Tianjiao Group to wait for Huangfeng, but because Tianjiao Group was surrounded by downtown areas, they didn''t dare to act so blatantly in such a place, so they planned to follow him secretly.


    "Brother Hao, he''s here." When it was the end of get off work time, Huang Feng was ready to go home from get off work. Now he is the manager, and the security has nothing to do. Of course, he left work on time.


    "I know." Qiu Hao said while chewing gum. They had seen a picture of Huang Feng before they came, so now that Huang Feng has appeared, they discovered it the first time.


    Because the new residence was not too far from the company, Huang Feng had nothing to worry about after get off work, so he planned to walk home, while Qiu Hao followed him, looking for opportunities.


    "Hey, my friend!"


    Finally, in a place with relatively few people, Qiu Hao took a few steps and caught up with Huang Feng, and Qiu Hao directly shot Huang Feng on his body.


    "Something?" Huang Feng looked at the stranger in front of him suspiciously.


    "It''s something." The man nodded and said, "Do you know Tong Zi''an?"


    "Tong Zi''an?" Huang Feng''s eyes flashed with vigilance, then he looked at everyone, then nodded and said, "You were sent by him?"


    "Yes, it seems that you also understand. Don''t worry, there are a large number of young adults. It won''t kill you, as long as you retreat with your legs." Qiu Hao said.


    "Legging back? A lot of adults? Huh!" Huang Feng suddenly stretched out his hand and slammed his fist on the opponent''s face. Knowing that these guys were not doing well, he decided to start first!


    However, Qiu Hao is obviously not a simple person. Although Huang Feng¡¯s punch was sudden, he was already prepared. In fact, when he was talking to Huang Feng, he was already secretly guarding. , After all, it is said that Huang Feng also has some skills, although I don''t know how.


    I saw Qiu Hao tilting his head to the side and avoiding Huang Feng''s fist. After that, the hand placed on Huang Feng''s shoulder suddenly grasped with force!


    Huang Feng''s waist was short, and his fist did not retract, but directly slid towards his head. Qiu Hao grabbed Huang Feng''s fist with one hand and wanted to take it aside, but he didn''t expect it. To achieve the expected effect, Huang Feng was kicked in the leg instead.


    Huang Feng can only rely on his own power now. After all, he hasn''t learned any tricks except for internal strength. However, his power is far beyond others, even Qiu Hao can''t match it.


    However, although Huang Feng kicked Qiu Hao, Qiu Hao was not the only one around him, he had to guard against those around him.


    "Fuck, the kid dared to do it first!"


    "kill him!"


    "Go on, go on, let him go!"


    Those few people also reacted and greeted Huang Feng hurriedly. However, these people''s skills are average, slightly stronger than those of Brother Biao, but they are also limited. The reason why they were able to directly destroy the dead before Brother Biao¡¯s people were defeated, one is because something happened suddenly, and they all had sticks in their hands at the time, and Qiu Hao was a forward in front, so that everyone under Brother Biao dared to do it.


    And now, they obviously have no way to carry so many sticks on such occasions, and they don¡¯t think that so many people teach Huang Feng a lesson. They need to carry sticks. This is how ordinary people think, after all, Huang Feng is just a little security guard. If he were a master on the road, he might pay more attention to it, but he obviously doesn''t have that many ideas now.


    Huang Feng¡¯s face was cold, and he could feel the skill of the people in front of him. They were better than those of Brother Biao. Moreover, there were a lot of people on the other side. Although it was rather biased here, there were still people passing by. And, now The sky was not dark yet, so he didn''t dare to use magic unscrupulously, no matter if it was a twist or a stone, in this case, it was more conspicuous and easy to be spotted.


    However, this is not to say that Huang Feng has no way to use magic, he can still use it!


    Metal Fist: Pouring metal power into the fist, and at the same time can accelerate the attack speed.


    Huang Feng has never used the skill of metal fist before, because he doesn''t need it at all, because after his internal strength is injected, his own strength is much stronger than ordinary people, and among the people he faced before, except Tian The army is very powerful, other people don''t need him to use this skill at all.


    Although Huang Feng did not use this skill when facing the enemy, he still tried this skill when he was alone. The effect of this skill is quite strong. The metallicity is inherently more destructive than other attributes. ''S skills should be stronger, in addition to the skills of the Thunder Element, his destructive power is the strongest.


    Moreover, this skill can also increase his attack speed, so the effect of the improvement is still very obvious.


    After Huang Feng used this skill, his fists glowed with a faint metallic luster. This is because he is a trainee magician. If the level is higher, the effect will be more obvious. However, it is easier to be given by others. see.


    But now the metallic luster is not obvious, but other people can''t see clearly.


    Huang Feng then punched Qiu Hao. This time there was no fancy power to compete. As a result, Qiu Hao was beaten and stepped back several steps to stabilize his body, and he looked surprised. My fist found that some parts of the fist had been broken, as if it had been scratched by some metal.


    He looked at Huang Feng¡¯s hand again, but found nothing unusual. At this time, Huang Feng had already fought with the other boys. His movement speed was not fast, but his punching speed was quite high. Soon, it can even bring out afterimages.


    "It seems that this little security guard does have some ability." Qiu Hao looked at Huang Feng''s fist, and he had put away the contempt of Huang Feng. This Huang Feng is definitely not an ordinary little security guard.

 149 Chapter 149

    After using the metal fist skills, Huang Feng has more than doubled his fist power. No one can hold on for more than three seconds after fighting against him, because in these three seconds, Huang Feng can hit at least dozens Boxing, relying on the internal force and the increased power of the metal boxing, no one can resist.


    Moreover, no one would doubt anything. At most, I think Huang Feng¡¯s power is great, and he may learn some kung fu at the same time. Otherwise, the speed cannot be so fast. Anyway, no one will think about magic, and this is also Huang Feng. Peak wants to see.


    However, Huang Feng is not without injury. After all, there are a lot of people around him. His own strength and attack speed have increased, but his reaction ability is still ordinary people, or slightly higher than ordinary people. Level, it is difficult not to be beaten.


    These guys are obviously better than Brother Biao¡¯s men. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t wear a baseball bat. Therefore, even if they were hit, Huang Feng was not seriously injured. There is internal strength to protect the body.


    "bump!"


    When Huang Feng punched the other little brother in the thigh, he suddenly saw a figure approaching quickly at the corner of his eye. He didn''t have time to think about it. He could only subconsciously lift his left hand to protect his head, and then, In the next second, he felt his arm received a heavy blow, and he took two steps back.


    It was Qiu Hao who attacked him. After Qiu Hao succeeded in hitting him, he did not give up. Moreover, he kept on attacking and kicked Huang Feng with his right leg. The power on his leg was very strong, almost using internal force with Huang Feng. The situation is almost the same.


    Of course, this is also because he thought he hadn''t cultivated his internal strength for long, but it could also be seen that Qiu Hao''s leg strength should not be underestimated.


    Huang Feng was beaten back one after another, but he himself did not suffer too much injury. Moreover, he knew that his strongest strength was in his hands, so he adjusted the internal force of the group again and poured it into his fists. Coupled with his use of metal fist skills, the power of his double fists at this time has reached unprecedented heights.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng made a block movement with his left hand, but he found an opportunity with his right hand and greeted him with Qiu Hao''s right leg.


    It¡¯s not just Huang Feng who retreated this time. Qiu Hao was also beaten back. His face was full of surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that he was beaten back. When the two of them fisted, he was beaten back, although It was also a little surprised, but it was not too serious, because he himself knew that his strongest thing was not his fist, but his legs. The strength of his legs was so strong that he was far from comparable to his hands.


    However, now that his leg touched the opponent''s hand, he was still knocked back. How strong should Huang Feng''s hand be?


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng didn''t even look at it, and knocked over a sneak attack guy with a punch. There was still no fancy. The straight punch was the combat power that the person lost in an instant.


    And now Huang Feng and Qiu Hao are the only ones who can still stand. They both looked at each other with vigilant faces. Someone was passing by, but they only took a look at this place, and then left in a hurry. He didn''t come back to nosy.


    Huang Feng felt that the person in front of him seemed to be stronger than Tian Jun. At least, the strength on his legs was stronger than Tian Jun.


    The two sides confronted each other for a while, but this time Huang Feng took the initiative to rush towards Qiu Hao. However, Huang Feng''s reaction was slightly stronger than that of the average person. Qiu Hao easily avoided his punch. Hao raised his leg again and kicked towards Huang Feng.


    "It''s now!"


    Huang Feng yelled, and his left hand kept the right leg of Qiu Hao who had kicked him. When he rushed over, he knew that he would not hit the opponent, and the opponent''s leg was obviously stronger than the hand. Therefore, He would definitely use his leg again, he knew he would not be able to hide with his own reaction, but he didn''t plan to hide either, letting the opponent kick him and hugged the opponent''s leg enduring pain.


    And once the opponent is hugged by himself, the opponent loses his advantage, and he can''t evade with a stronger reaction ability than himself.


    After Huang Feng hugged the opponent''s leg, his right hand was raised high, and he was about to hit the opponent''s leg.


    "Dare you!" Qiu Hao''s eyes were cracked, and a trace of terror flashed in his eyes. He knew how powerful Huang Feng was. If he was beaten down by him, his leg would definitely be To be scrapped.


    Qiu Hao wants to struggle, but his strength is obviously not as great as Huang Feng. His whole body, that is, the strength on his legs, can be compared with Huang Feng, and it cannot be compared to other places. If you want to struggle now, it is impossible to struggle. Dropped.


    Seeing that Qiu Hao couldn''t get rid of the struggle, he blocked it with his hands. Unfortunately, his movement had no effect at all, and he didn''t even slow down Huang Feng''s speed. He could only change direction and hit Huang Feng, but , Huang Feng didn''t mean to let go even if he was hurting himself.


    "Crazy!"


    Huang Feng¡¯s fist finally hit Qiu Hao¡¯s leg. Suddenly, his scalp was numb, and the sound of broken bones rang out. A terrifying scream came from Qiu Hao¡¯s mouth, and his sore head had already appeared. Sweat.


    However, Huang Feng had a cold face and did not have the slightest sympathy. He had been annoyed by these people enough. He just stopped Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s car once. The other party was so reluctant and sent people to teach him. Moreover, it is not necessary to break one''s hand or one''s foot. Even a good-tempered person will be irritated after these repeated attempts.


    Huang Feng is in this state now, he is really angry, really angry, so he shot Qiu Hao without the slightest sympathy, and the right leg was abolished as soon as he shot.


    Huang Feng did not let go of the opponent, and then raised his fist again and smashed it down. The opponent''s leg had been beaten by him and bent at an incredible angle. After that, a punch hit Qiu Hao in the face. While his face was swollen, the person fainted. At this time, he was no longer able to resist.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng threw Qiu Hao down and turned his head to look at the other people. When those people saw Huang Feng looking at them, their expressions changed drastically, and they retreated subconsciously. They were also scared by Huang Feng''s ferocity. Arrived.


    "You take him away, remember that if you dare to come again next time, you will only be worse than him!" Huang Feng said lightly. After speaking, he didn''t dare to think what these people thought, and he turned and left.


    The rest, look at me and I will look at you. No one dared to step forward to stop Huang Feng, and didn''t dare to say anything cruel, just watched Huang Feng leave.

 150 Chapter 150 Ordinary Friends

    Although he defeated Qiu Hao and others, Huang Feng was not in a good mood on his way home.


    He was planning to go to Tong Zi''an and teach him a little bit to keep him stable. However, he didn''t expect that the guy was moving faster than himself, and he was looking for someone again so quickly. This guy is just fine every day. Did you do it?


    Moreover, among the people this time, the guy who was finally knocked down by him was really strong. If it weren¡¯t for him to fight the danger of his own injury, grab the opponent and break his leg, Huang Feng wouldn¡¯t know if he could. It was his opponent. Of course, if other magic was used, the possibility was higher, but he also couldn''t guarantee it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng now has a great sense of crisis. He doesn''t know if the person sent by Tong Zi''an next time will be more powerful than this, or if he will bring the guy directly, in that case, he will be even more dangerous. Up.


    Therefore, Huang Feng decided to go out at night to see if he could clean up that boy''s first, let him be honest for a while, and then wait for him to be truly capable, and then completely solve him.


    To teach Tong Zi''an, you must know where he is, and you can''t go to his residence, preferably outside.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng called Su Yumo. She and Tong Zi''an knew each other and should know some.


    "Hey, Yumo, this is Huang Feng." The call was quickly connected.


    Su Yumo is also a little curious over there. I don¡¯t know why Huang Feng is calling herself this time. However, seeing Xie Mengjiao driving next to him, Su Yumo suddenly feels a little guilty, although there is nothing between her and Huang Feng. Did not happen.


    Looking at Xie Mengjiao next to him, Su Yumo answered the phone, but Xie Mengjiao discovered Su Yumo¡¯s little movement. A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, but there was nothing to say and she was still quiet. Driving.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yumo asked.


    "That''s the case, do you know where Tong Zi''an likes to go?" Huang Feng asked directly.


    "Tong Zi''an, what are you asking him for?" Su Yumo was a little confused.


    "Nothing, there are some things to deal with." Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo was curious about how Huang Feng would have trouble with Tong Zi. Except for the meeting between the two at the door of the company last time, at other times, the two should not have any contact.


    Thinking of the things at the door of the company, Su Yumo moved in his heart and asked: "Did he trouble you?"


    "No, I''ll just ask him for something. If you don''t know, then forget it." Huang Feng didn''t intend to speak out. He didn''t want too many people to know about this matter, even if other people had guesses. Just don''t admit it.


    "I just ask casually. I don''t know where he usually goes. After all, I am not familiar with him. However, it seems that he usually likes to go to a club called Qingquan. If you have something to do with him, You can go there and have a look." Su Yumo said, almost subconsciously, she and Huang Feng emphasized things that she and Tong Zi''an were not familiar with. The facts are true. Although Tong Zi''an has been pursuing her, but, She never agreed, nor went out with the other party.


    "Okay, thank you." Huang Feng said.


    "You''re welcome, by the way, if you don''t have any need, don''t contact that boy An, he is not a good person." Su Yumo said.


    "I know." Of course Huang Feng now knows, that boy Zi''an is indeed not a good person.


    After that, the two of them said something casually, and then hung up the phone.


    "Don''t want to talk to me?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao, who was driving next to him, said with a smile.


    "Say what?" Su Yumo was a little curious.


    "That call just now." Xie Mengjiao said, "Who is that?"


    "Just an ordinary friend." Su Yumo knew that she was talking about Huang Feng, so he said.


    "Oh,''ordinary'' friend, you still care about this ordinary friend." Xie Mengjiao said with a smile, and also emphasized the word "ordinary".


    "Of course my friends should care." Su Yumo said, unnaturally wiping his hair.


    "I just seemed to hear him call you to talk? I heard it right," Xie Mengjiao said.


    "You can hear such a small voice. How do your ears grow?" Su Yumo said grimly. She didn''t expect that the voice on the phone was so small just now that Xie Mengjiao, who was driving next to him, heard it. What kind of ear is it?


    "Don''t worry about how long my ears are, what''s the situation with you, I just left within a few days, you have one more''normal'' friend like this, and the speed is too fast." Xie Mengjiao is like I found something interesting, and said with excitement on his face.


    "What''s going on, don''t get me wrong, really an ordinary friend, you can''t let people call me President Su," Su Yumo said.


    "I didn''t have you let any man call you that before." Xie Mengjiao said. She and Su Yumo are best friends. They have known each other for many years, and naturally they know each other very well. It is precisely because of this that she will I think this "ordinary" friend of Su Yumo is very unusual.


    "I''m too lazy to explain it to you." Su Yumo said, turning his head over after finishing speaking, and didn''t look at Xie Mengjiao, but there was a blush on her face, which was not obvious.


    Xie Mengjiao smiled, and did not continue to tease Su Yumo, but was very interested in the ordinary friend in her mouth.


    Huang Feng on the other side, after receiving Su Yumo''s message, he went back. He just lived in this new place. Not many people know about it, so there should be no one coming to the door.


    As for the news from Su Yumo, obviously, she also knew this place. People like Tong Zi¡¯an couldn¡¯t play in one place every day. However, Huang Feng had no other information, so she could only go there. To try your luck.


    Because it was not late yet, Huang Feng was not in a hurry to go, and first went back to see Xiaobai, and solved his dinner problem.


    The little guy, Xiaobai, is still very smart. As soon as Huang Feng opened the door, the little guy ran over and rubbed Huang Feng¡¯s pants affectionately, with a flattering smile on his face, a bit of dignity as a wolf. No.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t raise it as a wolf.


    First, I got something to eat for the little guy, and then Huang Feng started to cook his own meal. Because of the "fairy book", Huang Feng''s speed is still very fast, and the taste is very good.


    After the meal, Huang Feng looked forward to his storage box.

 151 Chapter 151 Battlefield

    The storage box is no longer randomly thrown in the corner by Huang Feng. He put the storage box in the cabinet. Although there are still not many insurance measures, it is much better than before.


    Opening the storage box, Huang Feng discovered something new. This is a painting, a scroll painting. Huang Feng is very happy about it. This is also a way to make money he thought of before.


    When he was thinking about how to use this to make money, he thought of antiques and jewelry. The calligraphy or paintings of those celebrities in ancient times can obviously be regarded as good antiques or even works of art.


    As for fakes such as porcelain, Huang Feng did not buy it. However, he can prepare for calligraphy and painting by himself, that is, he writes it himself!


    Huang Feng¡¯s writing is not too ugly, but it¡¯s definitely not pretty. Take it out and it¡¯s impossible to be recognized by others, but it¡¯s not important to the storage box, as long as it¡¯s similar in nature. .


    Therefore, he just wrote a character by himself, put it in the storage box, and waited to replace some calligraphy works from other spaces. As for the painting, the same operation, but he has no talent for painting. I just drew a sun and a square house with a pen on a piece of draft paper. Even the paintings drawn by elementary school students are better than his.


    However, it doesn''t matter, anyway, this is a painting, and Huang Feng didn''t expect to switch to another painting so quickly.


    "I don''t know how that person would feel when he saw my painting." Huang Feng said as he opened the new painting. Of course he didn''t know that the other party was almost given to him by this painting. Angrily passed.


    Appreciation of the painting is not good, so after reading it for a while, I don¡¯t know if this sentence is good or not, and how much it can sell. However, now he doesn¡¯t seem to be short of money, so he put this painting in first. In the ring.


    Afterwards, he played with Xiaobai at home for a while before Huang Feng changed his clothes and went out.


    "Hidden! Be careful to hide!"


    "Get down! Watch out for shells!"


    "The second battalion commander, where''s the second battalion commander?!"


    A loud cry, mixed with the howling of artillery shells, resounded throughout the position.


    At a glance, the simple fortifications are full of corpses. The clothes on the corpses are different. Among them, there are more corpses in yellow clothes, and some corpses in gray clothes. However, these corpses are relatively few. .


    The shells continued to fall on the entire battlefield with a sharp howling, and the people on the battlefield couldn¡¯t raise their heads at all, either lying on the ground or finding a simple place to stay, waiting for the fire to pass. Although the cannonball exploded around him, few people showed a scared look on their faces. This kind of battle, they saw too much, they didn¡¯t care. Of course, some of the few recruits were still full. The face is tense, but there will be veterans around to help take care of it.


    Cannonballs exploded continuously, with mud in the sky, blocking the view, and falling on people on the ground. Some people were unlucky and were killed directly by the cannonballs. The corpses were bloody and miserable. If a modern person saw it In this situation, it is estimated that I can''t help but vomit, but these people watched their companions being killed, but they didn''t have any expressions. They looked at all of this calmly, only the anger and sadness flashed in their eyes. It shows that their hearts are not at peace, and they still feel sorry for the death of their comrades-in-arms.


    The sound of shells gradually became thinner, and the whole position was quiet, as if all the people had died, and then, it was not.


    "Stand up for Lao Tzu who are not dead yet, they are going to charge!" At this time, a rough, irritable voice rang from the silent battlefield.


    Then, I looked at them one by one. The emotions looked like corpses. The motionless people climbed up from the ground. Some of them had just been covered with a thick layer of mud, which was near the bombing. Some of them were brought by the mud piles; some were drilled from small holes in the fortifications, which were dug in advance by them.


    Some people even got up directly from the dead pile. Their bodies were comrades-in-arms who had died in battle. The blood was dripping on their bodies and their faces looked terrifying.


    One by one, one by one stood up, and once again lay down on the fortifications with the guns in their hands, watching the enemies approaching in the distance, even in the most dangerous time, they never abandoned their guns. , They know, that is their life, unless they die, otherwise, even if they sleep at night, they have to take it with them.


    "One battalion commander, one battalion commander, how about your casualties?" The breathy voice just came again.


    "Report commander, our battalion commander, our battalion commander, he was just killed by a devil¡¯s shell!" There was a weak voice coming from an eighteen or nine-year-old boy. He was also very embarrassed at this time. , His face, head, clothes were all mud, and blood was still bleeding on his thighs. I didn¡¯t know whether it was his own or someone else¡¯s. When he said that his battalion commander was killed, he couldn¡¯t stop his eyes. She shed tears and put the mud together, making her already dirty face even more flowery.


    After hearing his words, the head of the regiment halted, and then said, "Where is your battalion deputy?"


    "Deputy Battalion Commander Niu was injured just now and he is bandaging. Come over immediately." The man continued to answer.


    The team nodded, and then continued to inquire about the situation of the second and third battalions. The situation in each battalion was not very good. The devil¡¯s artillery fire was too fierce, and their fortifications were built in a hurry, and they couldn¡¯t resist. live.


    However, the order they received was to stay here for forty-eight hours, and now the time is far from past. They have to stick to it even if the casualties are heavy.


    The battalions have reached their designated positions, and they all lie on the fortifications watching each other slowly approach.


    "Uncle Wu, do you think we can hold here?" At this time, a soldier who looked young asked an old soldier next to him nervously.


    This little soldier went to the battlefield for the first time today. The family members were killed by the enemy. He went to the battlefield to avenge his family. For this reason, he also falsely reported his age. After a simple training, he Was sent to the battlefield.


    And he didn''t expect that his first battle would be so difficult. The opponent had more people than them, and the opponent had sharp artillery. The sound of the flying shells always made him scared.

 152 Chapter 152 Recruits

    This little soldier is very familiar with the sound of these shells, because his family died under this gunfire. He still remembers that his parents pressed himself under his body after hearing the sharp howling. After that, he became an orphan.


    As soon as he heard the sound of the shells, he would think of his parents. On the one hand, he was full of hatred, and on the other hand, he was a little afraid of these shells. When the other party¡¯s artillery fired, he was very scared, if not for the veteran soldiers around him. If you help him and appease him, he might have screamed and ran away.


    Uncle Wu next to him is a veteran soldier. He has participated in countless battles. The enemies killed are not counted with two hands. He has a lot of experience on the battlefield. Just listening to the sound of the shells can tell that the shells will fall. where is it.


    Moreover, when the opponent fired the shells, he was still very calm, without the slightest fear or tension on his face, so he leaned on the fortifications, smoking dry smoke, and his calm appearance made the little soldier both envious and admired.


    "Niu baby, are you scared again?" The old soldier said with a smile and looked at the little soldier next to him, without the tension of the coming war.


    In fact, there are more battles, especially many of these battles that are very dangerous. This old soldier, Uncle Wu, has taken these battles very lightly. As long as he lives, he will fight. The big deal is death. Seeing that all his former comrades-in-arms were dead, his heart was numb, and he had already forgotten what fear was.


    "I don''t have any. I am a soldier now. How can I be afraid." The little soldier obviously didn''t want others to look down on him, raised his head, and said with a proud face, but just as soon as his head was lifted, he was given him by the old soldier next to him. Pressed down.


    "You don''t want to die, dare to raise your head so high!" Uncle Wu scolded. Although he is not afraid of his death, he is very concerned about his comrades, even if this comrade is a rookie who has just entered the battlefield. Little soldier.


    "Hehe." The little soldier touched his head and smiled embarrassedly, but it also dilutes his inner fear a lot.


    "If you are afraid, you are afraid. There is nothing shameful. When I first went on the battlefield, I peeed my pants." Uncle Wu said while paying attention to the situation in the distance.


    "Uncle Wu is still peeing his pants?" Niu Wazi looked surprised. In his eyes, Uncle Wu was a very good fighter, with rich experience, and he was not afraid of death when fighting. Such a person, unexpectedly Still peeing on your pants on the battlefield?


    "What''s so strange about this?" Uncle Wu glanced at him, then turned his head again, and said: "It''s normal to be afraid of going to the battlefield for the first time. Just wait a few more times or kill a few people. Up."


    "Yeah." Niu Wazi nodded, and then whispered: "But, I''m still a little nervous, and I can''t hold the gun firmly."


    "It''s okay, it''s normal. After a while, you will be familiar with the feeling after the first shot is fired, and you will gradually stop being afraid." Uncle Wu comforted. In fact, as a veteran, he I have seen a lot of recruits, and I have comforted them a lot. However, many recruits have just entered the battlefield, do not understand anything, are prone to impulsiveness, make mistakes, and are eventually killed, especially those with hatred on them, which are more likely to lose control.


    Therefore, after a battle, the death rate of recruits is much higher than that of veterans, and after a battle has been truly experienced, they can truly be called a soldier, like Niuwazi, at best. The peasant with the gun, he can be called a real soldier only after he survives the first battle. Unfortunately, many people like cows were killed in the first battle.


    Those who survived the first battle were all formal soldiers. They were a valuable asset to the army. The more battles they participated in, the more powerful this person and the better his ability to survive.


    Uncle Wu''s comfort calmed Niu Wazi''s heart a lot. Although she was a little scared and embarrassed before, he didn''t feel ashamed when he thought about what Uncle Wu said. Instead, he increased some confidence.


    "After you start fighting, you have to listen to me, don''t run around, do you hear?" Uncle Wu warned worriedly. He had seen too many recruits, because he was afraid or nervous, and the fight started. , I don¡¯t understand anything, forget everything, and forget all the battlefield skills I learned before.


    "Well, I know, Uncle Wu." Niu Wazi nodded fiercely and said, he doesn''t want to die, he can''t die, he has to avenge his parents, he has to kill many, many enemies, so , He must be obedient, listen to Uncle Wu, live well and fight forever!


    "hit!"


    Over there, the commander of the commander suddenly heard the sound. After that, the gunshots on the ground rang into one. Niuwazi, who was thinking about something, was startled. After that, he panicked and opened fire to the distant enemy. The gun, as a result, naturally missed.


    It is Uncle Wu. Although he has been talking to Niu Wazi, he always pays attention to the distance of the enemy on the opposite side. He has participated in a lot of battles. When he knows where the opponent is, they will shoot here. Therefore, he is He was mentally prepared. At the moment the commander gave the order, he had already fired, and an enemy with a helmet in front of him fell down.


    "Don''t panic, aim and hit again. Now this distance is good for us." Uncle Wu said to the Niu Wazi next to him while pulling the bolt skillfully.


    "Okay, okay." Niu Wazi replied, but he was hurriedly pulling the bolt in his hand. He was not very strong at first, and he was flustered. It took a lot of strength to pull the bolt. After that, he pulled the bolt again. Go down and aim.


    This time he didn''t rush to shoot, but, according to Uncle Wu, he had to aim and shoot again. Although he was young, he knew that their ammunition was not very sufficient and could not be wasted casually.


    The previous shot was shot by Niu Wazi in a panic. He didn''t even have any impression anymore. This time it was different. He was going to shoot his first shot in the true sense. Therefore, I felt a little nervous and excited.


    "bump!"


    Niu Wazi, who was trembling in his hand, finally fired the shot. Unfortunately, although he shot it after aiming, it was still slightly wide.


    "Yes, just a little bit, continue!" Uncle Wu next to him has been paying attention to his situation, and after seeing it, he said encouragingly.

 153 Chapter 153 Trophy

    Hearing Uncle Wu¡¯s words, Niu Wazi''s disappointed mood improved a lot, and although the shot just missed it, it shot out the tension and fear in his heart. He has not much fear now. I got nervous, and some just wondered how to aim to be more accurate.


    The bolt was pulled, Niu Wazi aimed again, this time it took even less time than the previous one, after aiming, he fired.


    "bump!"


    The gun shot again, but this time, Niu Wazi was surprised to find that the enemy he had just aimed at fell to the ground after shooting himself, and there was no movement!


    "Uncle Wu, I hit, I hit!" The noisy gunfire on the battlefield was mixed with the excited and excited voice of Niuwazi.


    "Yes, Niu Wazi is really amazing. I must be a sharpshooter in the future!" Uncle Wu also saw the situation of the enemy just now. Whether it was Niu Wazi''s death or was killed by someone else, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is to encourage the cow. Baby, let him no longer be afraid, let him have confidence in himself, only in this way can he play better and live longer.


    "Well, I must become a sharpshooter in the future and kill all these bad guys!" Niu Wazi nodded fiercely while pulling the bolt of the gun. His eyes were full of longing, as if he had seen himself as a sharpshooter on the battlefield. Kill all enemies with one shot.


    After that, there were gunshots and roars, and there were people dying around, but the enemy was also dying. After Niu Wazi shot the enemy for the first time, he was confident and in good condition, but, Suddenly, a comrade-in-arms lying not far from him turned upside down on his side, making him startled.


    Then, he discovered that this comrade-in-arms who had greeted him before, and spoke to him, died, died in front of his own eyes. Although it was not the first time that someone died, he witnessed his parents¡¯ Death, but, like this, on the battlefield, a comrade in arms who was just alive and killing the enemy suddenly died. He was still stunned. After that, he was a little scared and felt that death was so close.


    "Snapped"


    Uncle Wu on the other side slapped his head fiercely. He looked at Uncle Wu blankly, but listened to him saying, "Don''t look at those useless. You can''t be distracted on the battlefield. You have to realize that when the battle is over. Now, slowly realize that what you have to do now is to fight fiercely! Kill all the enemies you can see."


    "Oh" Niu Wazi responded mechanically. After that, when he fired again, he was no longer in the same state as before. What appeared in his eyes and in his mind was the face of the person just now, he and himself The way he talked, the miserable appearance after his death, this way, it was the same as when he had witnessed his parents die in front of him, and he was terrified and panicked!


    "Niuwazi, that was your comrade-in-arms just now. He died in front of you, and your parents died in front of you. Although you are not old, you are a man. Don¡¯t be like a lady. What you do is to avenge them with the gun in your hand. This is what a man should do! Be scared there, it''s useless, sooner or later you will be killed by the enemy, you have to kill you before they kill you They avenge your relatives and comrades-in-arms!" Uncle Wu''s voice came again.


    Yes, I want revenge!


    Hearing Uncle Wu''s words, Niu Wazi''s eyes lit up. Isn''t he alive for revenge?Take revenge for your parents and for your comrades-in-arms!Kill these bad guys!


    Niu Wazi, who had figured it out, recovered again. Although his parents and his comrade-in-arms still appeared in his mind, this time it was not their miserable appearance, but a smile on his face watching him kill. Enemies, kill many enemies, and keep for them, Niu Wazi feels that he has found a goal to strive for.


    The enemy''s offensive was very fierce, and the battle damage here was huge, but their will was very determined and did not take a step back. The enemy finally retreated under their stubborn resistance, and waited for the enemy to run out of sight completely. Within the scope, the regiment commander began to arrange people to clean the battlefield. They didn''t have much ammunition, and they had to hold on for a period of time. Naturally, they could add one point.


    Niu Wazi also ran out of the trench. In the previous battle, he also hit several people, but he didn''t know if the opponent was dead or injured and retreated. Later, the fighting was fierce and he didn''t pay attention.


    However, this was the first battle he participated in. He wanted to pay off the spoils as a souvenir. After he had beaten the enemy out of his country, he put this thing on the graves of his parents to comfort them in the spirit of heaven.


    "Your spoils are to be turned in. Collecting spoils in private is not allowed." Uncle Wu leaned back against the fortifications, and smiled at the spoils in Niu Wazi''s hands.


    "No!" Niu Wazi heard Uncle Wu''s words and immediately received the spoils from behind: "I killed those enemies. What''s wrong with me taking their guns, these are all mine, I want to keep them as a memorial ."


    Uncle Wu said: "You want to keep souvenirs, I can understand, but the army has a rule that the spoils harvested must be handed in, and then the people above will arrange for the distribution."


    Speaking of this, he looked around and said: "You see that our ammunition is not very sufficient. We have to stay here for a while. It is useless to collect your things. After they are collected, distribute them. How many more enemies can I fight?"


    Hearing what Uncle Wu said, Niu Wazi hesitated. He was not an ignorant person, and he knew the actual situation here, but he was a little bit reluctant.


    However, after hesitating for a while, he decided to turn in these weapons. However, he secretly left a pistol, which he had just picked up on the battlefield. It should have belonged to a small officer. He liked it very much when he found it was picked up.


    So, taking advantage of Uncle Wu and the people around him not paying attention, he dug a small hole in the fortification, put the gun in, and hid it. However, he also knew that the ammunition was tight, so he only left one in the gun. Bullets, everything else is turned in.


    Uncle Wu did not see Niu Wazi''s act of hiding the gun, saw that he took the initiative to turn in the guns and bullets he had confiscated, and praised him a few words, but Niu Wazi was a little embarrassed, thinking in his heart, If you don''t wait until the battle is over, you should turn it in. Anyway, if you can fight more battles in the future, you can get better.

 154 Chapter 154

    "By the way, how do you feel now? Are there any discomforts?" Uncle Wu asked with concern. After the first battle, the recruits would feel more or less discomfort.


    Uncle Wu¡¯s words made Niu Wazi stunned. He just thought about cleaning the battlefield and collecting trophies. He didn¡¯t have time to experience the discomfort. Now that Uncle Wu said that, it really feels a bit uncomfortable, especially I saw many of my comrades die in front of me, and even died in a miserable state.


    "Yes, if I knew it, I won''t say it." Seeing Niu Wazi, how could Uncle Wu still not understand what was going on?I just didn''t expect this kid to perform pretty well.


    The Niuwazi over there managed to endure the feeling of vomiting, and recalled the fear in his heart. However, like Uncle Wu said, he experienced the battle just now. This feeling of fear is much less.


    "Uncle Wu, I will go next to blow down the wind." Although I feel a lot more comfortable, the bloody smell in the surrounding air is obviously not so good. Niuwazi is going to take a few breaths of fresh air. At that time, the battle should not start in a short time, and they can rest for a while.


    "Go, go, don''t run too far, the person on the opposite side may charge at any time." Uncle Wu waved his hand and exclaimed.


    "Got it" Niu Wazi answered as he ran, and he looked back at the gun he was hiding.


    "It shouldn''t be discovered." Niu Wazi thought in her heart. If he hadn''t seen it before, it would obviously be difficult to find out from the outside. Although he was going to turn in after the battle, he still wanted to After playing for a while, naturally I don''t want to be discovered.


    However, Niu Wazi didn¡¯t notice it. Not long after he left, the pistol he had hidden in the hole flashed with light. After that, it disappeared. It was replaced by a plastic fake gun, and, in appearance It''s also different, and it''s smaller.


    About ten minutes or so, the head of the group once again prepared everyone for battle, and Niu Wazi returned to his previous bunker again. After this period of time, he felt better and more comfortable.


    And when he returned to the bunker, Uncle Wu was leaning on the bunker and closing his eyes to rest his mind. Uncle Wu once taught him that on the battlefield, he should use all the time to rest and restore his physical strength, so that he can be better invested. In battle, no one knows how long the battle will last. The better the physical strength and energy, the better for oneself.


    Niu Wazi also followed Uncle Wu''s appearance, closed his eyes, but opened them again after not long after closing them. He was thinking about the gun again. He really likes that gun, unlike his current hand. The guns he was holding were big and cumbersome. They had to be hit by a bolt, and he had seen the captain of that gun before, but no one else had seen it.


    Feeling a little proud, Niu Wazi looked at Uncle Wu and made sure he hadn¡¯t opened his eyes, so he secretly dug a small hole in the place where the gun was hidden just now, wanting to see it again, but after the hole was dug out, he suddenly discovered The gun that was hidden here before is gone, but now it is a gun that looks a little small and has a completely different shape.


    Niu Wazi took out the gun with some curiosity, and after playing with it, he knew that it was a fake gun, and obviously he didn''t know when his real gun was dropped.


    Niu Wazi looked at Uncle Wu for the first time. Here, Uncle Wu is the closest to him. If someone drops the bag, Uncle Wu is most likely to see him. When he just hid the gun, he might have seen him. What he said, but after he left, he dug out his hidden gun and turned it in.


    This fake gun should have been put in by Uncle Wu and played for himself, "I''m not a kid anymore, who still plays with fake guns."


    Niu Wazi muttered, although this gun looks pretty, but now he is a glorious soldier, how can he play with fake guns, but this gun is really beautiful.


    Niu Wazi also knew that Uncle Wu was hiding the spoils privately for his own benefit. If it was discovered from above, it would be punished. At that time, Niu Wazi was also confused for a while, and after he had already thought about fun for a while, he took the initiative to hand it in. , Now being picked up by Uncle Wu and turned in is the same.


    "It''s just that I haven''t played for long." Niu Wazi said with a pity while playing with the fake gun. The fake gun is very beautiful, but after all, it is a fake gun. How can it be really good?


    "Everyone is paying attention. They are staying on their own fortifications. The enemy is likely to attack again." The head of the regiment''s loud voice came again.


    Niu Wazi hurriedly stuffed the fake gun into the small hole, and then made some mud to cover it. Since Uncle Wu secretly dropped the bag after he left, he obviously didn''t want to say that it was broken. It''s better to take this gun. Put it away.


    Uncle Wu next to him also opened his eyes, checked the gun in his hand again, then looked to the side and said, "How is it? Do you feel better?"


    "Yeah." Niu Wazi said, "I am now a real fighter."


    "Yes, little guy congratulations!" Uncle Wu said.


    "I''m not young anymore," Niu Wazi muttered. He still has some opinions about Uncle Wu treating himself as a child and giving fake guns. He thinks he is not young anymore.


    Uncle Wu just smiled and didn''t say anything. Yeah, it''s not too small. There are quite a few people like him on the battlefield.


    The battle started soon, and the enemy''s offensive was still very fierce. However, Uncle Wu and the others'' persistence was also exceptionally firm, they did not retreat, even if the casualties continued to increase, they did not mean to retreat at all.


    "Well, it should be here." Huang Feng muttered in front of a seemingly tall clubhouse.


    However, although the clubhouse was found, Huang Feng couldn''t guarantee that Tong Zi''an would be there, and it seemed that it was not easy to find room by room.


    However, no matter what, I''d better go in first, if I can''t find anything, I can only leave first, and then think of other ways.


    Huang Feng walked in, welcoming guests on both sides warmly, Huang Feng also just nodded lightly, if they knew they were here to make trouble, they would not stop welcoming themselves like this.


    "Hey, the young master Tong in the Lishui room on the second floor is really high-sighted, so many beauties can''t look it up." Just as Huang Feng was thinking about how to find it, the words of two people passing by him attracted him. Attention.

 155 Chapter 155

    "You don''t look at who he is or what his identity is. Isn''t it normal to have a high vision?" the person next to him said.


    "It''s true, like him, what kind of beauties have not been seen, there are a few who can speak well under my hand, and I will take it over and try it later." The original person said.


    "Every time he came, he always had to pick it for a long time." The person next to him continued.


    As the two of them talked and walked away, Huang Feng didn''t mean to come forward and ask. If nothing else, the young master Tong in their mouths should be Tong Zi''an, and Huang Feng decided to go up and check.


    After that, Huang Feng went upstairs, but when he was walking, he subconsciously avoided the camera. Even if he couldn''t avoid it, he would lower his head and try not to let the other person see it.


    Huang Feng quickly came to the second floor, found the Lishui room, looked left and right, then, bowed his head, and walked into the room without knocking on the door.


    "Uncle Li, don''t worry about it. Brother Biao and the little security guard can''t escape." In the private room, Tong Zian said to Lao Yu while drinking wine.


    "That is, the person Tong Shao looked for will definitely be able to get things done." Old Yu said.


    "That is." Tong Zi''an said directly: "You think you are all like you. Ask you to find someone to teach the little security guard. As a result, the little security guard is fine, and the bullshit Biao actually came to give you and me. I hit it, shit, I get angry when I think about it, even if I cut Brother Biao a thousand times, it is hard to understand the hatred in my heart." Tong Zi''an became more and more angry when he talked about it. How could he not be angry after being hit by a trash gangster.


    However, Huang Feng, who had just entered the door, heard the conversation between the two and knew in his heart that this young boy was the person he was looking for, but he did not expect that besides this young boy, there was actually another person who had done something to him. Yi, it''s good today, the two got together and both met.


    The two people talking inside obviously didn''t have to find Huang Feng entering the door. They thought it was a waiter or a princess who came in, and they didn''t care. Suddenly, the two of them went dark, but the lights in the room were turned off.


    "Fuck, what''s the matter?"


    "Where is the person, the waiter, if you call your manager, there is still a power outage here?!"


    Tong Zi''an and Lao Yu called out immediately in dissatisfaction. The two of them were talking about joy, but here was turned into a black light, can they chat happily.


    Of course Huang Feng turned off the light. After he turned off and waited, he approached them easily based on the voices of the two opposite people and the furnishings in the room he had seen before.


    "bump!"


    Lao Yu, who was talking, was still clamoring, suddenly he was punched in the face, and suddenly he was beaten out.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do?!" Although Tong Zi''an on one side couldn''t see the situation here, he could also know what was going on here. He said loudly, but with some panic in his tone.


    Huang Feng did not speak, but the answer to him was also a pair of fists. The fists hit his mouth. Suddenly, Tong Zi''an was also knocked down, and he was worse than Lao Yu because his teeth were beaten by Huang Feng. After flying two, Huang Feng was really tired of his entanglement. Therefore, this punch had no strength. His current strength was not affordable for ordinary people. Therefore, after Tong Zi''an was defeated, he sent out a kill. The pig-like screams, but the screams still contain the air leak.


    "Who the hell are you? Do you know who we are?" Lao Yu over there wanted to stand up while acknowledging the pain, and asked loudly.


    "Of course I know who you are, I''m here to find your trouble!" Huang Feng said in a deep voice while slowly walking towards Lao Yu.


    "You, what are you going to do, don''t come over!" Although Lao Yu couldn''t see clearly, he could vaguely see a shadow walking towards him, and he backed away in fear.


    "Now I know I''m afraid? It''s too late!" Huang Feng walked to Lao Yu''s side, picked up his collar, and slammed his fist at Lao Yu''s old face again.


    When he hit the third punch, Lao Yu had already fainted, and only then did Huang Feng turn his attention to Tong Zi''an again.


    The boy An over there tried to escape when Huang Feng beat old Yu, but he hadn''t walked two steps yet. Huang Feng had already reached behind him and said, "Where are you going?"


    "You, don''t come over, I am Tong Zi''an, my dad is Tong Qianjun, the richest man in Qinghai Province, if you dare to beat me, I will tell my dad to kill your family!" Tong Zi''an said in a panic.


    "Kill my whole family? Do you people like to kill the whole family at every turn? I''ll hit you, what''s the matter!" Huang Feng finished, punching Tong Zi''an in the stomach. When he spoke, he was deliberate. He made some hoarse voices. Although the change was not too great, Tong Zi''an and Lao Yu were not familiar with him. Tong Zi''an only met him once, and Lao Yu had never seen him. Therefore, Huang Feng is not afraid of being recognized.


    "what!"


    Tong Zian felt like his stomach was hit by a sledgehammer, and the pain was unbearable.


    "You disgusting fellow, how dare you threaten me at this time?!" Huang Feng punched him again.


    Tong Zi''an continued to scream. At this time, he didn''t dare to do anything, and said quickly: "Hero, I was wrong, please let me go, I have money, I will give you money!"


    "It''s so cool to have a few stinky money!" Huang Feng said while beating.


    Tong Zi''an''s tears have come down. He doesn''t know who the other party is or when he offended him.


    "Do you really want to know my name, and then want to retaliate against me?" Huang Feng kicked Tong Zi''an''s foot this time, with the same strength, and he could even hear the figure of bone rubbing.


    "Don''t dare, I don''t dare, you let me go, I promise you will not trouble you." Tong Zi''an scolded Huang Feng bloody, but he did not dare to express the slightest. .


    "Don''t dare, you must think so in your heart, thinking I don''t know?" Huang Feng punched the boy again: "But there is nothing to tell you, do you know why I was beaten? Because of Brother Biao! I, I want to call Brother Wolf. Brother Biao and I are good friends. You actually let someone beat him. You don''t want to live anymore?!"


    Huang Feng only knew that Tong Zi''an had sent someone to teach Brother Biao, but he didn''t know what was going on with Brother Biao, so he didn''t mind making trouble for Brother Biao.


    "I dare not, I will never dare anymore." Tong Zi''an remembered the names of Brother Biao and Brother Lang in his heart, but he kept begging for mercy.

 156 Chapter 156

    "Forgive you kid, I won''t dare anymore. I won''t be able to offend anyone with bright eyes in the future!" Huang Feng said pretentiously.


    "Yes, yes, I will pay attention to it in the future." Tong Zi''an was relieved to see that Huang Feng finally stopped beating him, but obviously he was too happy too early, just when he thought he was safe. , A breaking wind sounded, and then he lost consciousness.


    Seeing that Tong Zi''an was also knocked out, Huang Feng was also relieved. The heart that had been troubled and frustrated by Tong Zi''an before finally became a lot more comfortable, and his hatred was finally repaid.


    Of course, if Tong Zi''an continues to trouble him in the future, he will still take action against him. Moreover, it won''t be like this anymore. This time it is mainly because Huang Feng feels that he is not strong yet. Knowing that he made the shot himself, he would definitely retaliate against himself. Although his strength is increasing, he is obviously not the opponent of the Tong family now. Therefore, Huang Feng can only choose this method of not showing up. As for the final Planting up, it would be easy, it can not only divert Tong Zi''an''s attention, but also cause some trouble for Biao brother, why not do it.


    When the matter is over, Huang Feng should also leave. The two people who passed by him just now are expected to return soon. He doesn''t want to be discovered by the other party.


    Sure enough, when Huang Feng walked down from the second floor, he still met the two of them before, but this time there were a few sexy beauties by their side, obviously they wanted to bring them to accompany Tong Zi''an, but, Now Tong Zian obviously has no way to enjoy such a beautiful blessing.


    Huang Feng took a refreshing mood and passed by with those beauties. Those sexy beauties also took a look at Huang Feng. Not because Huang Feng is handsome, but because they are very good about their figure and appearance. With confidence, Huang Feng walked past them, but didn''t even look at it, and kept his head down, which made them feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Weirdo." Several beautiful women thought in their hearts.


    "Bang Bang Bang! Tong Shao, Yu Shao, we are back, and the people we brought this time will satisfy you." The few people came to the door of Tong Zi''an and Lao Yu''s private room and knocked on the door.


    However, the room was silent and there was no response at all. The headed woman''s smile on her face was a bit embarrassing, but she knocked on the door again and said: "Tong Shao, Yu Shao, I came here with a few beautiful women. Can you go in?"


    There was still no response inside. The person in charge looked at the person next to him and said, "Maybe they were singing inside, or they didn''t pay attention to the chat."


    The soundproofing effect of this kind of private room is definitely very good, but the knock on the door should be audible, so even though the person in charge said so, he still had some doubts in his heart.


    "Aren''t they drinking too much?" someone next to him said.


    The leader thought it was possible, but she was unwilling to give up this big gold master, so she knocked on the door again and said: "Tong Shao, Yu Shao, then let''s go in!"


    After that, she nodded to the people behind and opened the door first.


    "Hey, how did the lights turn off?" the leader said, but after finishing speaking, he suddenly thought something ridiculous: Those two big men turned off the lights in the private room. Could it be that?


    However, it''s not right to think about it. Although this young boy has a high-sightedness, he still likes beautiful women. I haven''t heard that he likes men. Moreover, the room is a little too quiet and doesn''t seem to be doing anything.


    So, the woman who was a little confused turned on the light by the door, and then saw the situation in the private room. She was taken aback first, and then she yelled.


    Huang Feng had already walked to the door of the clubhouse at this time, and he seemed to be able to hear the woman''s call. He touched his nose unconsciously. Did he just beat them so badly that he scared those beauties?


    Huang Feng really guessed it right. The beauties were really frightened. They left for a while without expecting it. Tong Zi''an and Lao Yu were beaten like this with bruises on their faces and mouth corners. , Noses are bleeding, and the two are directly unconscious. They know the identity of Tong Zi''an and Lao Yu. If Tong Zi''an is here, they may not be able to carry it. .


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to do anything about Tong Zi''an. I believe that after tonight, Tong Zi''an will definitely focus on Brother Biao and the non-existent "Brother Wolf".


    Huang Feng was whistling while waiting for the car to go back, and when he returned to his residence, he was already in a good mood, but it got better.


    Because his storage box actually got a new item during this time.


    Left subgun: A relatively common pistol with ordinary performance.


    The introduction is still very simple. Huang Feng picked up the pistol. He didn''t expect that he would actually get this thing. In fact, he would put a fake gun in it, which was pure coincidence.


    The last time he went to the supermarket to make a big purchase, because there were a lot of people at the checkout, he was a little bored when he was in line. At this time, he saw a toy gun near the checkout aisle, so he picked it up and took a look. .


    When Huang Feng was a child, he would use New Year''s money to buy such a gun every year. He bought it every year, but he did not continue when he grew up. Therefore, when he saw this gun again, he felt a little nostalgic. Therefore, I bought one at hand, and when I came back, I put it in the storage box with other things and forgot to take it out. As a result, I dare to exchange it for a real gun!


    Huang Feng touched the gun in his hand. This gun is obviously different from the one he put in. That one is plastic, but this one is metal. Moreover, there is some dirt and blood on the gun. Obviously, it It''s not a new gun. It''s either on the battlefield or killed.


    The appearance of this gun is somewhat similar to the Mauser pistol, but the name is obviously not the same. Moreover, Huang Feng has not heard of this name before, and it should not be in their space. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. He has already acquired it anyway. There are a lot of things in other spaces, and it''s not bad.


    "I don''t know if there are any bullets in it." Huang Feng muttered, and then withdrew the magazine. Although he has not played with a real gun, he has played a lot with fake guns, so he fumbled a little and returned the magazine. There is still no problem.


    "There are really bullets!" Huang Feng called out, but afterwards, he said with a little disappointment: "It''s really stingy, there is only one."

 157 Chapter 157

    Huang Feng looked at a gray bullet in his hand, somewhat dissatisfied.


    Guns, this is a good thing. In the real world, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t think he will use them, but he will travel to other spaces in the future. If he can have an extra gun, it¡¯s obviously safer, just Unfortunately, he has a gun, but only one bullet, so the usefulness of this gun is very limited.


    Of course, if used well, it can also play a big role.


    After putting the gun in the storage box, Huang Feng wondered if it came from which battlefield, could he work on this, such as buying a few more fake grenades, etc. These things are on the battlefield. Yes, it is easier to replace them if you buy some fake ones and put them in the storage box.


    After thinking about it, Huang Feng went to bed and began to meditate. As for Xiaobai, after the little guy was full, he lay lazily beside him to sleep. This little guy really didn¡¯t look like a wolf at all, like Like pigs, they sleep when they are full and eat when they wake up.


    However, the little guy should be developing now, and these behaviors are understandable.


    There was nothing wrong with Huang Feng and people started to meditate, but at the Qingquan Club, the pot was exploded. The manager there rushed to Lishui for the first time. After seeing the tragic situation of Tong Zi''an and Lao Yu, his heart It was even more thumping, and his face was very ugly.


    "Are you all rubbish? Someone broke in and beat Tong Shao and Yu Shao, but they didn''t find out. What do I want you to do?!" The manager asked his security loudly.


    However, it was obviously not the time to question, he called and sent Tong Shao and Yu Shao to the hospital, and followed him.


    Not long after everyone arrived at the hospital, Tong Qianjun and Uncle Li arrived.


    At this time, Uncle Li had already learned that Qiu Hao, his proud subordinate, had successfully taught Biao brother, he actually suffered a dent in the hands of the little security guard and even had his leg broken.


    He knew Qiu Hao''s skill. He didn''t expect that the little security guard who he didn''t pay attention to was so powerful. This was beyond Uncle Li''s expectation, just when he was about to send someone to teach Huang Feng again. , But received the news that the Tong Zi''an here was beaten again, and this time he was beaten more serious than last time, so he didn¡¯t care to teach Huang Feng anymore, so he hurried to the hospital. At the entrance of the hospital, he encountered Tong Qianjun with a gloomy expression.


    Tong Qianjun was in a very bad mood. His son, he had been a pet since he was a child, and he was not willing to fight. Now, he was beaten into the hospital twice in just a few days. , And, every time it gets worse, it''s only strange that his face can be better.


    Moreover, this time Tong Qianjun has been cruel, and no matter who the opponent is, he will retaliate and go back. Moreover, it will not be a simple fight against the opponent. Do the people outside think that he is now Do you dare to bully yourself like this when you are in serious business?Are you really old?


    "Qianjun, how about Zi''an?" Uncle Li asked Tong Qianjun as they walked. He and Tong Qianjun had a deep friendship when they were young, so he will also Tong Zi''an came here as a younger nephew, otherwise, he wouldn''t know that he hurried over as soon as he entered the hospital.


    "It''s not clear yet, go in first." Tong Qianjun said.


    Uncle Li nodded.


    When the two arrived outside Tong Zi''an''s ward, the manager of the Qingquan Club was pacing restlessly at the door, and when he saw Tong Qianjun coming, he hurried forward.


    "Boss Tong, are you here?" The manager nodded and bowed his waist.


    "How is my son? Who is the murderer?" Tong Qianjun looked at the manager in front of him blankly, and Uncle Li looked at him in the same way.


    Although he was the manager of the Qingquan Club, being looked at by these two people, the manager couldn''t stand it either, feeling that his forehead was already sweating.


    "The condition of Young Master Tong is still being checked by the doctor. As for the murderer, no one noticed. I checked the surveillance and found nothing unusual. Instead, I saw a stranger once in Young Master Tong¡¯s private room. However, that person has been With your head down, you can''t see his face at all," the manager explained.


    "Trash! If my son has any shortcomings, I will demolish your club!" Tong Qianjun said angrily. He didn''t expect that his son had been beaten. He didn''t even know who the beater was?


    "Yes, yes, Young Master Tong will be fine." The manager said while wiping the sweat from his forehead. He was also looking forward to the boy''s safety. Otherwise, his club might really be destroyed. Up.


    At this moment, Tong Zi''an and Lao Yu, who were pushed over there for inspection, both returned. Tong Qianjun didn''t care about arguing with the manager, and hurried forward to inquire.


    "How is it? How is my son?" Tong Qianjun asked anxiously.


    "Young Master Tong is not sober yet, but he will soon wake up after winning." The doctor seemed to know Tong Qianjun, "However, his legs..."


    "What happened to his legs?" Tong Qianjun''s heart suddenly felt a bad premonition.


    "His leg was interrupted by external force. The force of this external force is very large, and the damage to his legs is also very serious. Although Young Master Tong will not be in a wheelchair in the future, his leg may be a little lame. "The doctor said nervously.


    "How could this happen?! How did you cure the disease? You actually treated my son lame?!" Tong Qianjun couldn''t accept it, grabbing the doctor''s clothes and questioning loudly.


    The people next to him hurried over to pull the frame, and Uncle Li also comforted: "Qianjun, don''t be like this. This hospital can''t be cured. If we can''t, we can change the hospital. If it doesn''t work, we will send Zi''an abroad. He will definitely be cured. "


    Tong Qianjun let go. Just when everyone thought he had calmed down, he slapped the doctor''s face with a sharp slap, and immediately slapped him out, then turned around and slapped him likewise. On the face of the manager of the club, who was a little startled.


    "If my son is really lame, I''ll also lame your legs!"


    After Tong Qianjun finished speaking, he led people into the ward. As for the doctor and the club manager, they didn''t dare to stop them. They could only admit that they were unlucky, and also worried about Tong Qianjun''s revenge. The doctor felt very wronged in his heart, and he did not provoke anyone, so why did he encounter such a thing.


    He had already begun to think about whether he was going to resign. This boy Qianjun did everything.

 158 Chapter 158 Revenge

    When Tong Qianjun entered the ward, his son did not wake up, but to facilitate treatment, Lao Yu, who was placed in the same ward, was already awake.


    "Uncle Tong." Old Yu hurriedly shouted when he saw Tong Qianjun. He had met Tong Qianjun before, but he didn''t have any in-depth discussions. This time, he took advantage of this opportunity to get closer with Tong Qianjun.


    Tong Qianjun nodded, glanced at his son again, then looked at Lao Yu and said, "What the hell is going on?"


    At that time, Lao Yu and Tong Zian were in the same private room, so Lao Yu should have known what happened.


    "I''m not quite sure. At that time, Tong Shao and I were chatting in the private room, and then we came in alone. At that time, we didn''t care. Who knows, he turned off the light when he came in, and then, without a word, right He beat us while I was, and I asked him at the time, do you know who we are? He said that he knew that we were the one who beat us. After that, I was knocked out by him, and I didn''t know the rest."


    Lao Yu quickly said everything he knew, because he fainted before Tong Zi''an, so he didn''t know the rest.


    "Bump" Tong Qianjun slapped the iron frame of the hospital bed fiercely, and said fiercely: "Okay, good, I actually knew that it was Tong Qianjun''s son, so I dared to beat him, so courageous!"


    Lao Yu was also taken aback. His condition was slightly better than that of Tong Zi''an. He was knocked out by Huang Feng early. However, Tong Zi''an was not as lucky as him. After all, he had been looking for himself before. The troublesome person is this Tong Zi''an, and other people are only doing things for him, so Huang Feng will not easily let Tong Zi''an go.


    "Dad, dad?! You are here, you must avenge me, I want to kill that bastard!" At this time, Tong Zi''an also woke up, and when he saw his father on the side of his bed, he quickly cried and said, He really cried, with tears on his face. He hasn''t been beaten so miserably.


    "Son, how do you feel when you wake up?" Tong Qianjun asked quickly.


    "My face hurts, my stomach hurts, my legs hurt. It was the bastard who beat me. He kept beating me. I begged for mercy. He beat me. Dad, you must help me get revenge. I''m going to kill him!" Tong Zi''an said while crying, and he was very excited.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, Dad will avenge you, no matter who that person is, Dad must kill him!" Thinking that his son might become a lame man, Tong Qianjun''s heart exploded with anger, but , Tong Zi''an is very emotional now, obviously he can''t let him know about this situation, otherwise, after knowing that he might become lame, he may be even more excited, or even out of control.


    "Dad, you must kill him, you must kill him!" Tong Zi''an kept saying, even at this moment, there was still some fear on his face. It was the kind of experience he had encountered the most in his life. He felt horrified and scared.


    "Well, I know." Tong Qianjun comforted: "Do you know who he is?"


    "I know!" Tong Zi''an said through gritted teeth.


    "Who?!" Tong Qianjun hurriedly asked.


    "He said he was called''Brother Biao'', it was Brother Biao who was a friend, he couldn''t bear to let me ask Brother Biao to teach Brother Biao, so he came to beat me and threatened me if I dared to trouble them again. , He killed me!" Tong Zi''an said.


    "Brother Wolf?" Tong Qianjun was a little puzzled. Although he still has connections with people like Uncle Li, he doesn''t know very well about that aspect. So he looked at Uncle Li. He should know. .


    However, Uncle Li next to him also frowned, but he didn''t remember, who is this "Brother Wolf"?I don''t seem to have heard of it before, but think about that Brother Biao is just an uninfluenced bastard. His friend can''t be a big man, and it''s normal if I haven''t heard of it.


    "Zi An takes care of his injuries. I will investigate this matter. No matter what brother wolf or dog he is, as long as he is found by me, I won''t take it lightly." Uncle Li said to Tong Zi''an.


    "It''s not that I''m not being merciless, but I''m killing him!" Seeing his son''s tragic situation, Tong Qianjun was already cruel. He could not calm his anger by just teaching him. Kill each other and avenge his son.


    "Yes, Uncle Li, I want him to die!" The boy on one side agreed.


    However, after listening to the words of the two fathers and sons, Uncle Li frowned. Tong Qianjun is no longer confused. Maybe I don¡¯t know. Now in this regard, he is very strict in his management. It''s settled, but if it''s a murder, it will be a big deal, and even oneself will find it very difficult.


    "You only need to do things. If there is any trouble, I will help you solve it." Tong Qianjun also saw that Uncle Li hesitated, and felt a little dissatisfied, but he still promised to help solve the trouble.


    "That''s fine, I''ll send someone to investigate and investigate." Uncle Li said, since Tong Qianjun has come forward, leave the trouble to him.


    "And that brother Biao, I want him to die, if it weren''t for him, that shit wolf brother would not come and beat me!" Tong Zi''an over there said loudly.


    "Okay!" Since I had promised one, I didn''t care about adding another one.


    After that, Uncle Li went out, but Lao Yu, who was listening to their conversation, was frightened. Although I had heard that Tong¡¯s family history was not very clean before, Tong Qianjun had used many things that he couldn¡¯t see. Means, but now that I heard it with my own ears, Lao Yu was still shocked.


    These rich second generations usually bully ordinary people, and at most they beat the other person. They really don¡¯t dare to kill. After all, the nature of the matter has changed, and they don¡¯t dare to do that, but look at Tong Qian The appearance of the army is obviously not afraid, and it may have done similar things before.


    At this time, Tong Qianjun also realized that in addition to his son, there are outsiders in the ward. He turned his head to look at Lao Yu, his eyes frightened Lao Yu, and Lao Yu quickly said: "I don''t have anything. I would say, I was beaten so badly by them, I wish they could all die!"


    Tong Qianjun looked at him for a long time before turning around. The old Yu over there was also deeply relieved. He was really afraid that this Tong Qianjun would kill him just now. It seems that this Tong family is not so good to associate. Yes, it''s better to keep some distance between yourself and Tong Zi''an in the future, otherwise you don''t know if you were killed.

 159 Chapter 159

    Tong Qianjun quickly helped Tong Zi''an go through the discharge procedures. It was not that Tong Zi''an was fine, but that there was a major event. Since this hospital can''t take good care of his legs, it can only be changed to a better hospital. The old Yu in the ward can''t take care of him.


    In fact, Lao Yu didn''t want him to take care of him. He wanted to stay away from this dangerous Tong''s family. Although their family was powerful and powerful, they were too dangerous and too scared!


    Now seeing them leave aside, I always breathed a sigh of relief.


    Also relieved was the previous doctor. He had heard about Tong Qianjun. I was really afraid that the other party would come to trouble him after seeing his son lame. Now Tong Zi''an has changed to a hospital. Also relieved.


    As for the manager of the Qingquan clubhouse, he was quite hard pressed. This matter is not over yet. When Tong Qianjun thinks about it, he will probably find trouble with their clubhouse. All they can do now is find the murderer. In this case, maybe Tong Qianjun can let them go.


    However, he also watched the monitoring, the other party was clearly prepared, he didn''t see his face at all, and he couldn''t find it.


    On the other side, Uncle Li did not leave after Tong Zian''s ward, but went to another ward.


    "Uncle Li!" The young man in the ward saw that Uncle Li came in and sat up, his face was a little pale, obviously his physical condition was not very good.


    "How about it, is it better?" Uncle Li asked.


    "Heh, this right leg may be useless. Even if you can walk, it won''t return to the way it was before." The young man said, "I didn''t expect that the little security guard was so powerful."


    This young man, Qiu Hao who had gone to trouble Huang Feng before, was also sent to this hospital at this time, even before Tong Zi''an and the others.


    "You can walk, your right leg is the best, but other conveniences are not bad either." Uncle Li said.


    "Well, when I am discharged from the hospital, I will do something for Uncle Li. I''m going to teach the little security guard and break his leg!" Qiu Hao said in dissatisfaction. At that time, if he hadn''t been taken care of by Huang Feng If you grab your right leg, you won''t end up like this.


    However, Qiu Hao already recognized Huang Feng''s skills in his heart. Huang Feng was obviously not as simple as a small security guard.


    "Well, but let this one be released in advance." Uncle Li said. The little security guard has some skills, but they already know the identity of the other party and can go to trouble him at any time. However, Tong Zi''an must take care of it. Check it out, and Tong Qianjun wouldn''t let him waste too much time.


    "What''s wrong, what''s going on?" Qiu Hao asked. He is usually liked by Uncle Li, so he dared to ask and say many things.


    "That boy who likes to cause trouble was beaten again. This time it''s worse than last time. He may be the same as you, and he will be lame from now on." Uncle Li did not hide it.


    When Qiu Hao heard the word lame, a haze flashed in his eyes, but he immediately said: "The second generation ancestor who has no abilities to fart, just likes to cause trouble everywhere, and he deserves it if he is beaten!"


    Although Qiu Hao helped Tong Zi''an to teach Brother Biao and Huang Feng, this does not mean that he likes Tong Zi''an. On the contrary, in his heart, he hates and despises Tong Zi''an. If Tong Qianjun is not there, That is rubbish.


    "Yes, it really deserves it." Uncle Li nodded in agreement.


    In fact, although he had a good friendship with Tong Qianjun when he was young, he was somewhat despised when Tong Qianjun got married. Back then, they were of the same generation and were of equal status. However, many times now, Tong Qianjun They all use him as a subordinate or as a younger brother, as if he were a thug he raised outside. How could Uncle Li be happy in his heart?


    It''s just that people who mess with them must have a background. Therefore, Uncle Li didn''t dare to offend Tong Qianjun too much. Even if he felt a little dissatisfied, he could only endure it.


    "However, things still have to be done. Tong Qianjun has already given a death order over there, and those who beat Tong Zi''an must die!" Uncle Li said.


    "Death? To kill?!" Although it is a gangster, they are still quite taboo about killing people. After all, this and hurting people are completely two kinds of things. A bad thing can attract the police. Attention, when the time comes, it is not impossible for them to be swept away directly.


    "Well, but Tong Qianjun promised to help with the finishing touches, but I can accept it." Uncle Li said: "Okay, don''t worry about these things first, take care of your injuries first, and I''m waiting for you to continue doing things for me. "


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Li, I will definitely recover as soon as possible." Qiu Hao said.


    "Well, that''s all right, you can rest first, I''ll leave first." Uncle Li nodded.


    After that, Uncle Li went to arrange for someone to deal with Tong Zi''an. As for Huang Feng, neither Uncle Li nor Tong Zi''an can care about it now.


    This is Huang Feng''s goal, to let Tong Zi''an stop for a while, and if he wants to retaliate in the future, he should be stronger and more confident.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the company the next morning, he went to the ordinary security office for a round and found that there was nothing wrong before returning to his office.


    Today, the security guards¡¯ attitude towards him is completely different from before. Everyone before him was unconvinced, but now everyone wants to show his hard work and greet him enthusiastically. The slightest contempt.


    Moreover, because Huang Feng fired the three team leaders in one breath yesterday, the security guard is now more serious about his work, even if the few people who were named and arranged by him yesterday to the factory below have already gone today. No one dares to find any excuses to shirk.


    "Manager, are you going to the game tomorrow?" When Huang Feng was about to go back to his office, Brother Wang stopped him and asked, "If you don''t go, you can arrange for others in advance."


    "Competition?" Huang Feng was a little confused at first, and then remembered that tomorrow is Saturday again, and there will be a football game. He is now the manager, which is different from before. Therefore, it is normal not to participate in the game. .


    "Participate, why not participate, I must be there on time tomorrow." Huang Feng said, although his status has changed now, he is still very willing to get some extra extra money and exercise.


    Although Brother Wang was a little surprised, he didn''t say anything. He nodded to show that he knew it. He just reminded Huang Feng and didn''t mean anything else.

 160 Chapter 160: Borrowing Gloves

    "Master Bruce, still didn''t find that person."


    Young Master Bruce, who contributed the first other space item to Huang Feng, was swimming in his own swimming pool at this time. At this time, a man who looked like a housekeeper came to him and said to him.


    "Look, keep looking for me, no matter where he escapes, he will be found for me!" Master Bruce said as he went ashore and wiped the water on his body.


    "Yes." The man who looked like a housekeeper took his orders and left.


    The person Bruce was looking for was the same person who recommended leather shoes before, that is, Professor North. That day, because of those leather shoes, Master Bruce was ashamed in front of many of his friends. , Bruce is not short of money, but this incident also made him lose face, which is what he cannot accept.


    So, after returning from there, Bruce asked Professor North to be arrested, and he had to teach him a lesson, and Professor Narnos didn¡¯t know where he got the news, although he was very confused about the shoes. There will be problems, but Bruce, who has been embarrassed, will obviously not listen to his explanation, so he chose to leave here.


    Professor North was not originally from this city, and he was already planning to leave here before. Even if this incident did not happen, he planned to leave, and now that he has obtained a sum of money, Bruce has to come to find Of his troubles, of course he has to leave.


    Therefore, when Bruce asked Professor North to arrest Professor North, Professor North had already left. The Bruce family has considerable power in this city, but if it is placed in the country or the entire league, then It''s nothing, therefore, Professor North has not been caught up to now.


    Moreover, it is impossible for Bruce to use the power of the family because of this incident. In that case, his father would not agree. Therefore, he has not been able to catch Professor North, but he has not given up and is still letting his men. The people in search, obviously, lost so much face last time, he hated Professor North very much in his heart.


    "Damn, really bad luck!" Bruce threw away the towel fiercely, and said while lying on the chair next to him.


    "Okay, don''t be angry, for such a small thing, it is not worth it, you are really, you are actually going to hold a running competition, you really panic." The young man lying next to another chair said. He is Bruce''s brother Panders.


    Panders heard about his younger brother, he was also funny and angry for a while, his younger brother actually organized some running competition, just because others said he could not run, that''s fine, he was cheated and embarrassed. Up.


    "I''m just mad," Bruce said.


    "I''m so angry, I told you. If you have time, you should go to the company at home more often. If you don''t listen, you have to mix with those young men every day. It''s a waste of time." Pan Des said.


    "Okay, brother, it''s enough to have you in the company, I want to play for a few more years, don''t say anything, when I have enough, I promise to go to the company honestly, how about it?" Bruce I can¡¯t stand the preaching of my brother. In fact, since graduation, his brother has been telling him to go to work in the company at home to understand the situation in the company. However, he is not too old after all. Sex is still full, so I can''t listen to it at all.


    "You." Penders shook his head helplessly, knowing that it would be useless to know what he said, only that he could only hope his brother had had enough of it early and was sensible.


    "By the way, brother, I have an appointment with my friend. I will go rock climbing tomorrow. You lend me your gloves." At this time, Bruce said to his brother as if thinking of something.


    "What are you doing with me, don''t you?" Pandes said.


    "Your one is better," Bruce said of course.


    They are in this era, and the technology is already very advanced. For those gloves that can be used for climbing, they have long been there. This kind of gloves has a strong adsorption force and can be adsorbed on glass, walls, and even rocks. , There is no problem, and even Bruce''s figure can still be used.


    However, the function of this glove is relatively simple, and they can usually use it when climbing, but it is not very useful at other times.


    However, the pair of Penders gloves are different. They also have adsorption function, and they are very thin. They use all kinds of rare materials, just like gloves. They can deform themselves when worn on their hands. It perfectly fits the size of everyone''s hand, so anyone can wear it.


    More importantly, because this pair of gloves uses a lot of rare and high-tech materials, it is invaded by water and fire. Moreover, ordinary swords cannot be destroyed. Even if it is hit by a bullet, it cannot be destroyed. Say, very tough.


    This is still one of its features. Although this feature is hard to come by, it is not difficult to make it with the current technology. It just wastes some time and energy.


    However, the difference between this glove and other gloves, or what other gloves cannot replicate at all, is that a thin thread can be ejected from the center of this glove. This thread is very thin, even larger than hair. It must be thin, but its strength and toughness are very powerful. It won''t break even if you lift a few tons of objects, and it''s no worse than the spider silk in the "Spiderman" on earth.


    Moreover, the head of this thin thread has its own adsorption function, which can be easily adsorbed on other objects, so that people can easily use it to reverberate in the air.


    This glove was also obtained by Panders accidentally, and even he didn¡¯t know who made this thing. However, it is certain that this thing is very rare. It can almost be said that there is only one such thing in the world. Not an exaggeration.


    Bruce has been enthusiastic about this glove for a long time, but he also knows that this glove is very precious, his brother also likes it very much, he is not easy to ask, but now it should be possible to borrow it to play.


    Think about it, when you climb to the top of the mountain, you can pop out the thin line and attach it to the top of the mountain. In that case, you can move around the entire cliff at will. Thinking about it, it feels cool.


    Pandes is a bit embarrassed. He really likes this glove. He rarely uses it. They treasure it. However, now his younger brother just wants to borrow it for fun, so he can''t refuse it. After all, he also I know that my younger brother also likes this glove.


    So, under Bruce''s soft and hard bubble, in the end, Pandes agreed to lend him the glove.

 161 Chapter 161 Test

    "The glove is lent to you, but you have to be careful. I''m not afraid it is broken. This thing is very hard to break. I''m afraid you will lose it." Pandes returned to the room and took his glove. When I came out and handed it to my brother, I didn''t forget to tell him.


    "I see, brother, I''m not a kid, how can I lose things." Bruce took the gloves from Pandes''s hand with a smile on his face.


    "I''ll try first, I''ve been greedy for a long time, and finally I can play this time." Bruce said while smiling.


    Pandes shook his head helplessly, lay down on the chair again, and did not stop his brother. He knew that his brother wanted this glove a long time ago. If it weren''t for the glove to be too precious and he liked it, It was given to him long ago, and now he wants to play, and naturally he won''t stop it.


    Bruce put on the glove and waved it randomly. He didn''t know what material the glove was made of. It was quite comfortable to wear anyway. There was no discomfort when the fingers were bent or straightened.


    After that, Bruce looked at the glove and found that the glove on the right hand had a small protrusion between the thumb and index finger. The thumb could be reached with just one bend. Of course, you can also press it with your left hand. I have seen myself before. The blues my brother used was just what this protrusion was for.


    After that, Bruce raised his right hand to a building in the distance, and gently pressed the protrusion. After that, a thin thread was shot from the glove and flew to the building quickly, and after touching the wall, It is already fixed on it.


    Bruce pulled the thread with his hand, and the thread didn¡¯t mean to break at all. After that, he pressed the protrusion again, and then he flew to the place where the thread was fixed just now, and during the flight, The thread that was shot out before was also continuously being taken in and entered the glove again, but the surface of the glove did not change in the slightest.


    When he was about to approach the wall, the speed of collecting the silk thread suddenly slowed down, and the speed of Bruce''s body flight also slowed down. However, he still quickly approached the wall. After that, when approaching the wall, he moved his left hand. He also stretched out and leaned against the wall. After that, both hands were firmly attached to the wall.


    "It''s so cool!" Bruce exclaimed, and then pressed the protrusion again, and at the same time let go of his left hand, his body continued to fall. Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground, his right hand violently pulled the thread. He stopped shooting, and his body was fixed in the air, shaking back and forth.


    After that, he used his left hand to gently rotate the small protrusion a few times, and the thread fixed on it was directly loosened, and then he retracted back into his right hand, and his body began to fall, but this time , He was not far from the ground, so after landing, he was not injured.


    "It seems that your idea of ??hitting my glove is not a day or two. You are so proficient in playing." Pandes said on the other side. He originally planned to teach his brother how to use this glove, but, Unexpectedly, his younger brother could actually use this glove proficiently by himself.


    "That is, but, I know you won''t give it to me. Since I borrowed it this time, I have to have fun." Bruce came to the chair beside Pandes and lay down and said.


    "Okay, I''ll lend you a few days to play, and when you have enough, return it to me." Pandes knows that his brother is temperamental and he will be bored with anything good, so he simply lends him to play. In the past few days, he won''t always be thinking about it in the future.


    "Really, that''s great." Bruce said with a smile. After that, when he was in a good mood, he went out of the pool again. The gloves did not invade water or fire, but were very thin, and there was no discomfort under his hands.


    After swimming for a while and feeling tired, Bruce returned to the shore. At this time, his brother had already left. After all, his brother was different from him. He played all day and didn''t do business, but he was his brother. , Now that I am working in the company, there are still many things to deal with.


    Bruce didn''t care. At this time, it was mid-afternoon, and people were a little sleepy. After Bruce came out of the pool, he went back to his bedroom, washed it a bit, and went to bed.


    As for the precious pair of gloves, he put them in his own cabinet, and there is no special collection. After all, this is his own home and room, and it is impossible to lose it.


    It''s just that the gloves that Bruce thought it was impossible to lose, emitted a burst of light when he just fell asleep for a short time, and then disappeared!However, soon another pair of gloves appeared in the place of the glove just now. It was still a pair of thin white gloves. The appearance did not look very different, but if you touch it with your hands, the difference is too obvious. .


    The previous gloves were very delicate and very comfortable to touch, but now these gloves are very rough and uncomfortable to touch, just like a pair of goods on the ground.


    It''s just that now this change has not been discovered by the sleeping Bruce.


    "Uncle Li, Brother Biao has been caught by us, but after the interrogation, he said that he didn''t know a wolf brother, and he said so no matter how we fight."


    Uncle Li is drinking tea in his office at this time. Although they are also gangsters, on the surface, they are like a regular company. Of course, they are just a leather bag company without any substantive business.


    "Oh? He is very spineless, but he still refuses to say it." Uncle Li took a sip of tea and said.


    Last night, after he came out of the hospital, he had already begun to deal with the matter. While he sent people to investigate who the "Brother Wolf" was in the boy An''s mouth, he sent people to arrest Brother Biao.


    Brother Biao is actually planning to leave Jiangzhou at this time. He is desperate for this place. If he stays here, Tong Zi''an will never let him go, and his little brothers will not help him now. Therefore, he can only leave.


    Fortunately, during this period of time, he also scoured a lot of money, and he didn''t have to worry about not being able to survive after he went to other cities. Although one of his legs might be lame, the impact was not significant.


    And when he made the decision, Brother Biao immediately packed his things and prepared to leave. When Uncle Li¡¯s people went to catch him, he was already on his way out of Jiangzhou, but he was still on his way out of Jiangzhou. Caught it back.

 162 Chapter 162 Im Cuihuas Brother

    Although he was already murderous against Brother Biao, Uncle Li did not kill Brother Biao the first time because he wanted to know from Brother Biao the specific identity of the "Brother Wolf" and where he is now. Place.


    However, it seems that this brother Biao and the "Brother Wolf" seem to be very loyal. Brother Biao was beaten, and the "Brother Wolf" helped him teach Tong Zi''an. Now I ask Brother Biao, that "Brother Wolf" Brother Biao also did not say his whereabouts and identity.


    However, this is obviously not what Uncle Li wants to see. He doesn''t want Brother Biao to say anything about loyalty. After all, they have already conducted some investigations, but there is no clue about the identity of Brother Wolf. It could be on Brother Biao''s body.


    "Uncle Li, is there no such thing as''Brother Wolf'', that someone else said that on purpose?" At this time, a young man next to Uncle Li said, his name is Lin Zicheng, who is the same as Qiu Hao. It is Uncle Li''s capable man.


    "Well, it''s not impossible. My nephew likes to pick up girls and cause troubles. He offends a lot of people. If it weren''t for a thousand soldiers, he would have been abandoned long ago. Now there are enemies looking for him. It¡¯s normal."


    Uncle Li is very clear about Tong Zian¡¯s personality. Although he had been dealing with Tong Qianjun before, and Tong Qianjun did not let his son know the relationship between him and Uncle Li in order to bleach himself. Uncle is also very clear about Tong Zi''an''s affairs, it is simply a tyrant in Qing Province.


    Lin Zicheng next to him also nodded and said, "Then what should we do?"


    "Let¡¯s continue interrogating that brother Biao to see if he can find out the identity of the''brother wolf'', and send someone to the Qingquan clubhouse to check if there are any clues. That person must have gone to the clubhouse, although he hid I turned on the camera, but I should run into other people on the road to see if they have any impressions.¡± Uncle Li said.


    "Yes." Lin Zicheng and the person who had just entered bowed their heads in response.


    "I said everything, I don''t know any''Brother Wolf'', please let me go."


    In a dark basement, Brother Biao had been beaten and his whole body was wounded. He did not expect that he would end up like this. He was already preparing to leave Jiangzhou. Who knew these people had turned his back on him, and then he Caught it back.


    Moreover, as soon as they came back, they began to interrogate him, asking what "Brother Wolf", he had never heard of such a person.


    The current brother Biao has completely lost the style of a few days ago, and the whole person is very decadent.


    However, in the face of Brother Biao''s begging for mercy, the person on the opposite side did not show any sympathy. Seeing that Brother Biao was still stiff, he continued to fight, and Brother Biao''s screams sounded again in the basement.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know about Brother Biao¡¯s tragic situation. He said that he knew Brother Biao and pretended to be something "Brother Wolf", just to divert the attention of Tongzi and them, even if they didn¡¯t believe it all. It had some effects. Moreover, Brother Biao was not a good person in the first place. He had been taught himself before and kidnapped Tian Lin, so that he was taught a lesson by himself, and there was no psychological pressure at all.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect Tong Zi¡¯an to be so cruel. He thought that Tong Zi¡¯an was at best to teach Brother Biao. He didn¡¯t expect that Tong Zi¡¯an would say something directly, killing Brother Biao, of course, and his Fate, it can only be said that Huang Feng has not fully understood Tong Zi''an''s cruelty.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng received a call from Yang Guang and others who went to the factory below, and they reported to Huang Feng on the phone.


    According to their descriptions, in front of the factory below, there will still be some social gangsters wandering there, and when employees pass by, they will harass them there. The language is very ugly. Some male employees are okay, but those female employees are just fine. Some are unbearable, and, sometimes, they will have some movements on their hands.


    Yang Guang and the others have also gone out to stop, but the effect is not very obvious. Those people are obviously old oils and are very good at these things. Moreover, it seems that some people have said hello at the police station. Now Yang Guang and the others call the police. The speed of dispatching the police is also very slow, and their current behavior is not enough to catch them all.


    Huang Feng frowned when he heard Yang Guang and others'' words. He also saw these things with his own eyes at the time. That time he went with Su Yumo, but he did not expect that these guys were still there after such a long time. Doing so, and it seems that some of the female employees below can''t stand this kind of harassment and have the intention of resigning.


    Although the employees below are also easy to recruit, they have had a very bad influence after all. This matter must also be resolved. Su Yumo also mentioned this problem at the beginning.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng planned to go there by himself to see if he would teach them a lesson. However, Huang Feng did not intend to expose his identity as the manager of the security department in front of them. He was afraid that those people would use this identity to do something. article.


    Therefore, Huang Feng directly changed his clothes and went out to the factory below. At the same time, he also greeted Yang Guang and others, asking them not to say their identities.


    "Hey, haven''t you seen the girl before, I didn''t expect that there is such a tender here."


    Outside a certain factory of Tianjiao Group, at this moment, several young people were smoking while talking to the factory. Their faces were full of smiles that men could understand.


    "What''s this? I touched a woman''s face in the morning," another said.


    "Hey, you haven''t noticed that there are quite a few beauties here. This is a good job, with money, and being able to molest beauties, it''s so fucking good."


    Several people commented on the female employees in the factory, and their faces were relaxed. They were not afraid of the security guards here. Although they did not know the reason, the security guards here were stronger than before, but they were not scared. They, they are not scared, they are also familiar with the police station, but this familiarity is the familiarity after many crimes, the police do not want to arrest them now, they will be released soon after arrest. , There are people who say hello, they are even less worried.


    "Hey, buddy!"


    Just as several people were waiting for the employees inside to get off work, suddenly one of them was patted on the shoulder.


    The man turned his head in doubt, looked at the incoming person and said, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Cuihua''s brother, I heard that you molested my sister?" The man said with a faint smile on his face.

 163 Chapter 163 Excuses

    "Cuihua, what Cuihua, I don''t know what you are talking about." The man said to Huang Feng.


    "My sister Cuihua works in this factory, she told me that you molested her." Huang Feng said.


    "Go! Who knows your sister, you''d better stay away, or don''t blame us for being polite." The man was annoyed by Huang Feng and waved to Huang Feng.


    "No, I promised my sister to come and teach you." The visitor shook his head honestly.


    "I said your kid wouldn''t be a fool, right? Who knows your sister, do you think you can teach so many of us?" The man looked at the incoming person like an idiot.


    The others also laughed and looked at the people coming, and some even said: "We have so many molested these days, who knows which is your sister, maybe the one who was kissed by me yesterday, that skin is really good, Haha."


    "You bullied my sister, I want to beat you!" The man said solemnly.


    "Come here, you fool, you have the ability to hit us."


    "Bump!" He had just finished speaking, he had already been punched in the face, and there was a bruise in his right eye, obviously, the opponent''s strength was not weak.


    "Fuck, you idiot really dare to fight." The others were immediately angry, "Go on, let this kid go."


    "I said, I want to hit you, you don''t believe it." The man still said solemnly.


    These gangsters suddenly felt that they were going crazy. How did this person look like a fool. He didn''t read the almanac when he went out today, and he actually met such a person.


    However, even though they thought so in their hearts, the movements of their hands were not slow at all, and they rushed to the person in a swarm, but they were originally called by others to harass the ordinary employees, and their skills were really limited. , Even a slightly stronger ordinary person can beat them, and the person in front of him is obviously far more than a slightly stronger ordinary person.


    Seeing that the man knocked these little gangsters to the ground with three fists and two kicks, but the other party had nothing to do. Those people knew that they had a hard stubble today. They were lying on the ground, watching with a little fear. With this person.


    "I''ll go, the manager is so good, why didn''t he see it before."


    In the security room of the factory not far away, Yang Guang was watching through the window of the security room the fight outside that was not on the order of magnitude, and he was amazed.


    The person who came just now was Huang Feng, but, because Huang Feng had said before, that they should not come forward, so Yang Guang and others did not go out.


    "That''s right, the manager doesn''t look much stronger than me. How can he be able to fight like this? No wonder Team Leader Lao was not his opponent yesterday." The person next to him was also surprised.


    "This is called concealment. When the manager first came to the company, I saw that the manager was different. He was called, what is the name, yes, concealment!"


    "You''re going fast, you can see it early in the morning, then why did you ignore the manager before, and when Liu Hong told you to dismiss the manager, why did you agree?"


    "Okay, stop arguing, and see how the manager teaches those nasty guys."


    A crowd of people talked about it. Although they had just come to this factory, they knew the troubles of these gangsters. Originally, based on their temperament and ideas, they would not take the initiative to conflict with each other, as long as those gangsters were not excessive.


    However, with Huang Feng¡¯s performance yesterday, they didn¡¯t dare to say nothing. Therefore, they also had a conflict with those gangsters this morning, and they didn¡¯t suffer any losses. It¡¯s just that those gangsters were very, very light. It is obviously useless to teach them a lesson. They still wait outside the factory for employees to leave work and then harass them.


    Therefore, they are not sure that they can completely solve this problem. When Huang Feng asked today, they also said the truth. They thought it was useless for Huang Feng to scold them. However, Huang Feng did not do this, but chose Take care of it yourself.


    Huang Feng actually relied on these people to handle the matter completely without thinking at the beginning. He let these people come to the factory, one is to take the opportunity to establish his own authority and see who is going to make trouble. He can take the opportunity to deal with it. Up.


    On the other hand, it is natural to show it to the other party. On the bright side, they have sent additional manpower. Otherwise, the other party will think they are so bully, maybe they will be invincible.


    But the real problem is to be solved in private, not to guard them, just like what Huang Feng is doing now.


    "I have said that I am Cuihua''s brother. If you molested him, I will teach you." Huang Feng still said seriously.


    It''s just that, at this time, those little bastards didn''t dare to treat his words as a joke anymore.


    "You, who are you?" Someone seemed to not believe it.


    "I am Cuihua''s brother. I will give you a warning today. If you continue to harass my sister in the future, I will abolish you. Yes, just abolish your third leg. , I have something to do, I''ll go first." After Huang Feng finished speaking, he really turned around and left, leaving behind a puzzled person.


    "What to do?" someone asked.


    "Are we waiting for the people in the factory to get off work?"


    "Do you know who his sister is? What if you run into his sister again?"


    "Yes."


    "Then we can not harass women, but harass men."


    It¡¯s just that this person just finished speaking, and Huang Feng over there has already turned back. Several people were startled and said: ¡°Oh, yes, I also have a younger brother who works in it. If you harass him, I Your third leg will also be abolished. Okay, I''m really gone this time."


    The rest of the people looked at each other.


    "Damn, is that guy kidding us? There are no younger siblings in there."


    "Yes, it must be fake."


    "Even if it''s fake, what can you do, can you beat others? You just know that he''s making excuses to teach you, you can''t help it."


    "That''s true, then what should we do?"


    Everyone started the discussion again, but when they were speaking, they were paying attention to the direction Huang Feng left, fearing that he would come back again.


    "Do you think he is from this factory?" Someone said, "After all, we have harassed the factory for so long, and they can''t be unresponsive."


    "Probably not." Someone shook his head, "They have their own security guards. Didn''t you see that the number of security guards has increased today? They have already reacted, so the person just now should not be from their factory, otherwise it can Come straight up and teach us as a factory employee."


    "It makes sense!" Everyone nodded.

 164 Chapter 164 Sumi Magic Silk Gloves

    These people seem to have reached a consensus that Huang Feng should not be from the factory. After all, if he were, he would not need to make these excuses.


    However, they would not have thought that Huang Feng was afraid of causing trouble to the company, so he taught them as an outsider. If he teaches them as a company security guard, he is afraid of those from the Landou Group. Will come to this matter to make a fuss, for example, let one of them blow up, and then come to the company to make trouble, that would be troublesome enough.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is now hiding his identity, so that even if he is in trouble, he will not get involved with the company.


    "I guess that guy''s identity may be the same as ours." At this time, someone who thought he was smart analyzed.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, he was a little proud and said, "You think, since the people behind us can invite us to make trouble, then the boss of this factory will also ask someone similar to us to teach us, and you I have also seen that the security guards in their factory are of no use at all, so it is normal for the boss to spend money to invite people from outside."


    Everyone nodded again, feeling very reasonable, and this statement also made sense.


    "Then what shall we do now?"


    "What to do? Of course it was withdrawn. We can''t beat him again. If he comes again, we won''t be able to run. Do you still want to be beaten?" The person next to him said immediately.


    "That is, at that time, the task of the person we took was to harass the employees here. The person just now was not an employee here, and we couldn''t beat him. It''s not our fault to leave now. The big deal is that we will tell them what happened here. "


    "Yes, that is, I know I can''t beat it, and I''m still here, isn''t it asking for trouble?"


    A group of people discussed for a while, and finally decided to withdraw first, after all, Huang Feng had just beaten them out for fear.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn¡¯t stop his actions. After leaving this factory, he went to another one. Tianjiao Group has three factories in Jiangzhou. Huang Feng lay down directly and removed all the gangsters outside the factory. It''s all beaten again.


    Of course, the excuse he gave was still that his sister and brother were bullied. As for whether they believed each other, that was their own business. If they didn¡¯t believe it, if they came back tomorrow, then he would beat them again. To see how long they can last.


    However, these people were obviously not as strong as Huang Feng thought. After being taught by Huang Feng, they retreated one after another. If the security guards in the factories clashed with them, they would not be afraid. After all, those security guards are regular jobs, and they have concerns in their hearts, so they must not dare to kill them.


    However, Huang Feng is different. Huang Feng has the same identity as them in their hearts. They will not be easy to start. Moreover, they dare not call the police because everyone is the same.


    Therefore, all of them wanted to leave and didn''t want to be beaten again.


    So, when it was time to get off work in the afternoon, Yuan Bing, the general manager of Landou Group in Qing Province, received the following messages one after another, saying that the other party had also invited the same people as them, and that the other party was still a master. No longer, if you let them insist on it, but you have to add money, and the number cannot be too small.


    With a "touch", Manager Yuan turned off the phone and was still on the table.


    He didn''t expect that the other party would even come with him. Those two little girls, he really underestimated them before. If they use the security guards in the factory to clash with them, he is not afraid. Some are back players, but Now, I also invite people from the community, and it seems that I am still very skilled, and I have no choice.


    Moreover, those who invited by themselves have too much appetite. You can add more money, but you can¡¯t add that much. Moreover, if you add money to keep people on your own side, you may not be able to deal with each other with full confidence by their appearance. In the end, I was able to steal the chicken but not lose the rice. The thing was not done, and a lot of money was lost.


    "We can only let them withdraw first." Manager Yuan has already made a decision in his heart. Since the people of Tianjiao Group have also invited the same people, they will definitely stick to it. If they continue, they will not be pleased. , If it really becomes a big trouble, it arouses the resentment from the police station, and it might involve yourself.


    Afterwards, Manager Yuan called those people and asked them to withdraw first. As for how to arrange later, he will call and talk about it later. In fact, he has already given up this plan in his heart, and the other party is already prepared, so he insists on it. It has no effect.


    Huang Feng was in a good mood at this time. According to the information from the security guards at several factories, the security guards outside the factories have already evacuated, but they are not sure if they will go tomorrow. Therefore, Huang Feng asked them to continue. Stay there and come back when things are completely settled.


    Yang Guang and others naturally dare not have any objections. They have already seen Huang Feng¡¯s skill. He is definitely a hidden master. Moreover, he is now the manager of everyone and controls everyone¡¯s destiny. Naturally, he dare not ignore his orders.


    Because it was already time for work, Huang Feng didn¡¯t go back to the company and went home directly. Of course, he still called Su Yumo and said, Su Yumo didn¡¯t ask much. The security matters have been handed over to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng, who returned home, was in a better mood, because he got another treasure from the storage box.


    Sumi magic silk gloves: made of a variety of rare materials, with a powerful adsorption function, water and fire will not invade, swords and guns will not hurt, with 100 meters of mousse inside, strong toughness, high strength, the sword can not be broken!


    Huang Feng¡¯s hand is the white glove that Bruce tried to play before. Huang Feng didn¡¯t find this glove at first. After all, the glove he put in was also white, and the two pairs of gloves were similar in style, but he When I took out the contents of the storage box, I got this glove, and the touch at that time told him that this was not the glove he had before, and it felt obviously different.


    Then, he looked at the top of the glove, and he found a line of fonts, and, based on the introduction of these fonts, he felt that the glove might really be nothing ordinary.


    "Adsorption function? What do you mean?" Huang Feng put on his gloves, thinking in his heart that every time he obtains something, Huang Feng is eager to understand its function and specific use method in the first place.

 165 Chapter 165 Uncle Wu is Dead

    Huang Feng tried to bring his gloved hand close to the wall. He only heard a "pop" and his hand touched the wall. Huang Feng''s face was stunned. It turned out to be that.


    He immediately tried to take his hand off the wall. After experimenting for a while, he found that it was enough to shake hard, and the amplitude of this shake was slightly larger, which might prevent him from not wanting to take it. However, the inadvertent shaking caused a misunderstanding of the glove.


    "This glove says it has a powerful adsorption function, how big is it?" Huang Feng wondered, and then he carefully experimented, crawling on the wall like a gecko, but he didn''t fall off. Obviously, there is no problem with carrying him with this adsorption ability.


    When Huang Feng came down from the wall, he was overjoyed. He had seen something similar to this in some movies, but he had never seen it in reality, and this function was unintentionally used in some specific Time, can play a huge role.


    "What is that magic silk?" After testing the glove''s adsorption function, Huang Feng began to study the magic silk again.


    According to the introduction of this glove, there is a 100-meter-long magic silk in this glove, but the glove is very thin, and it doesn''t look like something hidden.


    "Where is the magic thread hidden?" Huang Feng muttered a little, whether these things are good or not, just bet that there is no manual, so I have to explore it slowly.


    "Huh, what is this?" Huang Feng found the small protrusion between the thumb and index finger of his right hand, and pressed his left hand inadvertently.


    Then a thin thread was ejected from the inside at the next moment. This thread is very thin. If you don''t look carefully, even if it is close, you may not be able to see clearly.


    "Snapped"


    The silk thread kept advancing, and when it hit the wall, it was fixed on it, and Huang Feng pulled the drawing thread with surprise on his face, and it was very tight.


    "It turned out to be hidden here." Huang Feng looked happy, but he didn''t know the specific function of this magic silk.


    "How to take it back? Is it still pressing on this small protrusion?" Huang Feng pressed it while thinking, and the next moment his body flew to the wall uncontrollably, shocking Huang Feng, and then he He subconsciously stretched his hand in front of him, trying to cover it, and then, after his body touched the wall, his left hand was already fixed on the wall.


    "It turned out to be this way!" Huang Feng''s face was surprised, and there was no shock at all.


    Later, Huang Feng figured out how to put the magic silk into the glove. After figuring out the function of the glove, Huang Feng became more playful, flying everywhere in the room, and the little fellow Xiaobai followed. Booing, running constantly, running and shouting, obviously in a good mood.


    After playing for a long time, Huang Feng stopped, his face still unfinished.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng thought, this thing looks similar to the leather shoes he obtained before. They are all high-tech products. The two things may even be in the same time and space. Of course, it may not be. But, no matter what , Both of these things are very good.


    Huang Feng is even interested in other things in that time and space. After all, these things are much more advanced than his own time and space, and the functions are also good. He naturally likes it tightly, just don¡¯t know. When can I get it again.


    After that, Huang Feng put the glove in the ring and put back the contents of the storage box before. Now there are more and more things in his storage box. Fortunately, many things are very small. Otherwise, it''s really not enough.


    Then, Huang Feng put the plastic grenades, mini military shovel, and even new plastic pistols that he bought this time into the storage box. It¡¯s hard to guess what¡¯s in the other spaces, but it¡¯s hard to guess what you just got Huang Feng still has some thoughts about the left gun.


    Based on the dirt and blood stains on the surface of the gun, Huang Feng suspected that the gun was from a war era. Although I don¡¯t know what space it was, there should be wars there. Therefore, he bought these things specially. In order to increase the success rate of replacement with things in that space.


    This is also the first time Huang Feng can guess with great confidence, and because of this, he prepared some things specially. As for the things prepared before, they are all complicated. After all, he doesn''t know the moves that he has replaced before. What is the space at the place like.


    After putting everything in place, Huang Feng went to cook. After coming back for such a long time, he has been playing with the magic silk gloves, and he has not eaten the food yet.


    As for Xiao Bai, he also followed Huang Feng out, like a puppy, wagging his tail in front of Huang Feng, without any dignity as a wolf.


    Not long after Huang Feng went out, there was a flash of light in his storage box again, but the plastic grenade he prepared had disappeared, and replaced by a real grenade with some dirt. .


    "Coax, coax, coax"


    The sky full of artillery fire continued around him, Niuwazi was short, hiding in a simple fortification, his body was covered with mud, and his face was even more dirty. The mud and blood mixed together and stuck to his face. It can''t be cleaned no matter how.


    Niu Wazi knew that there was Uncle Wu''s blood in the blood. Uncle Wu was already dead and died in front of him. He saw Uncle Wu hit by a bullet from the opponent in the chest.


    However, at that time, Uncle Wu was not dead yet. He turned around, looked at himself, and said, "Niuwazi, Uncle Wu is not good anymore. You must leave first. Don''t cry, let alone be afraid. You are now a real fighter. Real warriors can only shed blood, not tears. Remember to protect yourself. If you can, you can kill a few more devils and beat the uncle Jiang."


    Then, Uncle Wu died with a smile on his face. Niu Wazi still remembers that Uncle Wu¡¯s face did not have a trace of fear, only a smile. Although his face was dirty, Niu Wazi could clearly see him. Smile.


    Niu Wazi did not cry this time, nor was he afraid. Although the tears had already rolled in his eyes, he abruptly held back when he thought of Uncle Wu''s words. After that, as if nothing happened, he continued to lie in the bunker. Shooting on the other side, but there is more hatred in his eyes. Now he not only wants to avenge his parents, but also helps Uncle Wu.


    Uncle Wu, don''t worry, I will kill all these devils and avenge you!

 166 Chapter 166 Fake Thunder That Cannot Explode

    The regiment where Niu Wazi and the others belonged was ordered to stay here for forty-eight hours. Twenty-four hours have passed now, and the position is still in their hands, but the casualties are also heavy.


    Niu Wazi is now the acting squad leader. Because his squad, the squad leader and deputy squad, have been killed, and there are only two people left in the entire squad. Besides him, one person survives. However, that person was also seriously injured and was Moved to the back for treatment, so Niuwazi is the only one who can fight in their class now.


    Therefore, this first time on the battlefield, even a child who has not yet grown up, became an acting squad leader, and after becoming an acting squad leader, he also understood more responsibilities, plus Uncle Wu¡¯s death, The little Niuwazi has matured quickly.


    He is now a real soldier, a soldier who only sheds blood without tears!


    They repelled another attack by the enemy just now. He didn''t remember how many times this was. Anyway, they saw the enemy and they fought until they repelled.


    Their casualties were not small, but the enemy''s casualties were also great. After the failed charge, the opponent did not rush to charge again, but chose to conduct another artillery attack.


    "Coax, coax, coax!"


    The sound of artillery fire continued to sound around. Niu Wazi was scared to this voice when he was just on the battlefield. At that time, Uncle Wu was beside him to take care of him and comfort him, but now that Uncle Wu is gone, no one will Let''s comfort him again. Niu Wazi knows that he must be strong. He is already the acting squad leader and no longer a rookie who has just entered the battlefield.


    Niu Wazi was no longer nervous, no longer afraid, even when he was hiding behind the bunker, he took out the plastic pistol before and played with it. This is a gift left to him by Uncle Wu, and he should collect it properly. .


    I don''t know when, the sound of gunfire finally disappeared.


    "Everyone who is not dead, get me up and go to the bunker!" The familiar voice of the commander resounded again, but the previous breath was gone. The commander was also injured in the battle just now, and he got a shot in his arm. The gun, however, the regimental commander did not choose to leave. He still insisted on staying on the ground. Many of the injured comrades did the same. As long as they were not heavy and unable to get up or fire a gun, they stayed on the ground and refused to leave. .


    They are all heroes!


    Niu Wazi thought silently, these fighters are the heroes of the storyteller, even more heroes than those in the books. I also want to be a hero like them, kill more devils, give it to my parents, and give it to Uncle Wu revenge.


    Niu Wazi has also gotten up at this time. His luck is still very good. He has not been injured until now, but his body is a little dirty, but this is not worth noting.


    The enemy is starting to attack again. How many times is this?I don''t remember, no matter how many times he attacks, they can''t take the position no matter how many times they attack, because we are still there, as long as one of us is there, they don''t want to take the position!


    Niu Wazi''s face was full of firmness. It was just a battle that had transformed him from a boy into a real man. He understood his mission.


    "Beat Lao Tzu fiercely!" The commander''s gasping voice came, and the enemy was already in range.


    "Snapped!"


    Niu Wazi shot, and in his field of vision, the enemy he was aiming at fell down. This was the first one. Then there was another "pop" and another enemy fell.


    the second!


    Uncle Wu, have you seen it?I will avenge you. Maybe you are right. I really might become a sharpshooter. When I become a sharpshooter, I can kill more enemies and avenge you.


    Although the enemy is constantly falling, but Niu Wazi''s face does not have many emotional fluctuations, his face is still very cold, in this more than 20 hours, he has seen many deaths, himself He has seen all kinds of deaths from humans and enemies, and there is nothing strange or surprised anymore.


    Aim, shoot, pull the bolt, aim again, shoot.


    This action is repeated continuously.


    "Beware of grenades!" At this moment, a comrade in arms not far away suddenly shouted. Niu Wazi''s heart jumped, but he saw an object in the air constantly flying towards him. It should be a grenade, on his face. Show some smiles, are you dying?


    Although he thought so in his heart, he still dodged according to the actions Uncle Wu taught him before. As for whether he could dodge it, he didn''t know.


    Niu Wazi was lying on the ground, and the flying object hit a place not far from him. He thought he was going to die, but the imaginary explosion did not come. Niu Wazi raised his head and looked at him curiously. The thing seemed to be a grenade, round, but there was no firework or explosion on it, and it just lay there quietly.


    Dumb Thunder?


    Niu Wazi had some doubts in her heart, but anyway?It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t die. If you don¡¯t die, you will continue to kill the devils. Uncle Wu should be blessing him. He feels that he has not killed enough, and wants to let himself continue to kill and help him kill.


    Niu Wazi returned to the bunker to shoot again. As for the grenade that did not explode, no one looked at it in this panic battlefield, and there was nothing to look at. Some grenade and the like did not explode in battle. It is also a common occurrence, and there is nothing to be surprised.


    And when a bunker not far from the grenade was blown up by the opponent, the flying dirt covered the unexploded grenade, and no one noticed it anymore.


    Perhaps the grenade-throwing devil on the opposite side would be a little surprised to see this, because he obviously pulled the fuse away, and the grenade was thrown out with white smoke. After that, he didn¡¯t care. , After all, with such chaos on the battlefield, he couldn''t have been staring at a grenade.


    Then, neither of the two sides noticed that the grenade flying in the sky flashed with a faint light, and disappeared at a certain moment, but another one appeared soon, but this time it seemed to have undergone a certain change. , There is no more white smoke at the tail, and there seems to be a little difference in appearance.


    However, at that time, the grenade was in the air, and neither side paid attention to this change. After that, the grenade continued to fly and flew towards the cow. However, after landing, there was no explosion. In fact, it was basically It is impossible to explode, because it is a fake!Fake is impossible to explode!

 167 Chapter 167

    The battlefield is chaotic. In such an environment, no one will notice this situation. After all, it is not the first time that a grenade does not explode on the battlefield. No one will check it out, let alone. Said, now that fake grenade has been covered by mud.


    Niu Wazi is still shooting. Although he is a recruit, this is his first battle. However, he does have extraordinary talents in this regard. The level of shooting is getting higher and higher than those who have participated in too many battles. The veteran is not bad either.


    The enemy¡¯s flood of attack was once again repulsed by Niuwazi and the others. The regimental leader still sent people to clean the battlefield. However, the enemy on the opposite side should also know that they are short of ammunition, so every charge ends. At the time, they must send people to stare at the battlefield. If they find that they are cleaning the battlefield, they will shoot and obstruct.


    Therefore, cleaning the battlefield is not as easy as it was at the beginning.


    Niu Wazi did not clean the battlefield. In fact, since the first time he cleaned the battlefield, he secretly hid the pistol and was discovered by Uncle Wu. Niu Wazi never cleaned the battlefield anymore. He didn¡¯t want to hide anything, and was random. Ran into the battlefield, and the commander would scold someone when he saw it.


    "Niu Wazi, how is it? Are you injured?" I don''t know when, the head of the group walked to Niu Wazi''s side.


    Niu Wazi quickly stood up and saluted the military. It was not too standard, and said: "Report to the head, Niu Wazi is not injured and can continue to fight the devils."


    "Well, yes, Niuwazi is good." The head patted Niuwazi''s shoulder with his uninjured right hand. As for his left hand, it has been simply bandaged and hung on his neck. However, the wound The treatment was obviously not very good, and there was blood oozing out.


    "You are the acting squad leader now, you can''t cry anymore." The leader said with a smile.


    "Head, I''m not crying." Niu Wazi said a little dissatisfied.


    "Who was crying when he first came?" The captain said with a smile. Although the battle was very hard, the captain was in a good mood.


    "Commander, that is the old calendar. I am a real soldier now, and I won''t cry anymore. Uncle Wu said, a real soldier can only bleed, not tears." Niu Wazi said loudly.


    "Well, Lao Wu is right." The team nodded, and then said sadly: "Lao Wu, what a good soldier, it''s dead, Niuwazi, you have to be careful yourself, don''t you know?"


    "Yeah." Niu Wazi nodded heavily. Uncle Wu said before that even if an experienced veteran is on the battlefield, there is no guarantee that he will survive. Bullets are not long-eyed. They will not say that. Killing recruits, not veterans, veterans are only better at protecting themselves than recruits, and the probability of death is lower, but it is not impossible, especially in the current disadvantaged situation, anyone can die, maybe Uncle Wu , It may be him, it may be the leader in front of him!


    Therefore, on the battlefield, no one dares to be careless.


    The team leader encouraged Niuwazi again, and after that, he went to comfort others. This is what the team leader will do every time the battle is stopped, even if he is injured now and his face is very bad, he still doing.


    "These damn devils!" Niu Wazi looked at the corpses on the battlefield, looked at the howling comrades in arms, and scolded fiercely. The hygienists not far away were busy constantly. They were the most on the ground. Busy, because there are people getting injured at all times. Even during the battle, these hygienists have to risk being hit by artillery fire and treat them everywhere. Wherever there are wounded, they will be there. .


    Niu Wazi quickly sat down again, began to wipe the gun, and prepare ammunition. If there is time in the meeting, close his eyes and rest for a while. These things were taught to him by Uncle Wu before and how to be fast. Adapting to the battlefield, he remembers it.


    The enemy has been constantly attacking. They haven''t had a good rest for such a long time. Niuwazi is also very sleepy. However, he dare not sleep. At most, he closed his eyes and rested for a while. He was very tired. I''m afraid I won''t wake up as soon as I fall asleep, that obviously won''t work.


    "Shao Zuo, the enemy''s resistance is very tenacious. Our offense has been beaten back again."


    Not far from the position, there are several people in a higher place, looking at the battlefield ahead with binoculars.


    "Alright, they are going to be unable to hold on anymore." One of them put down the binoculars and whispered to the people around him.


    "I admire their spirit, but this is useless. It does not offset the gap between the two sides. They have fewer numbers than us, weapons worse than us, and combat experience less than us. They still lack ammunition. I don''t think they It can stop us for too long."


    "Your Excellency Shaozuo said that." The person next to him nodded and said: "It''s just that these people have blocked us for so long after all, and their strength should not be underestimated."


    Shao Zuo nodded, and then said with a gloomy face: "There is not much time left before the time we agreed with Your Excellency Kimura. If our side cannot be in place in time, it will be very difficult for him. Therefore, the next attack In any case, you should break them down for me. They are holding on with the last bit of spirit. Once they are broken through, they will collapse."


    This Shao Zuo was not in a very good mood. The task he received before was to support the Kimura Shao Zuo near Liu County, but on the way to go, he encountered the enemy in front of him. He didn''t take it seriously, after all. , This kind of enemy, they see too many, they will be defeated.


    However, I did not expect that the army in front of him was obviously different from the ones he had seen before. Their fighting spirit was very tenacious. Even with a small number and lack of weapons and ammunition, they had been blocked for so long. Moreover, it is estimated that it will be blocked for a while, which makes him very unhappy.


    "Remember, when the attack comes up, I don''t want to be captured, we have to hurry, and keeping the prisoners will delay time!"


    "Hey!" the people next to each other responded, with cruel smiles on their faces. This is not the first time they did the killing of prisoners. There was no psychological pressure at all, and the person on the other side prevented them from doing so. For a long time, it is time to give them some punishment.


    After Shao Zuo finished speaking, let the people below rest as soon as possible, and then attack again after rest. This time it is a total offensive. We must take down the opposite position and completely eliminate the opponent''s people!

 168 Chapter 168 Collecting Four Items

    After all, Niu Wazi did not rest for too long. It was not the opponent who attacked again, but their group leader made all the people who are still able to move and still have strength, holding shovel, hoe and other things, and then repairing the fortifications in front of them. a bit.


    Although Niuwazi was already very tired, he got up the first time he received the order and picked up the shovel not far from the side, which they used to dig fortifications before the battle began.


    "Niuwazi? Do you still have the strength?" When the veteran who was in charge of distributing hammers and hoes saw Niuwazi, he was a little surprised. He still had some impressions of Niuwazi. When this little guy first came, he saw him. The enemy was scared and cried, and it made everyone laugh for a while, but this situation is also very common in recruits, so everyone has no malicious intentions.


    This veteran soldier did not expect that Niuwazi of the recruits would have survived to the present. You must know that they have killed more than one-third of the casualties here. Most of them are recruits, who have just entered the battlefield, or have been on the battlefield. On the second battlefield, I didn''t expect Niu Wazi to be okay. Now it seems that he is not even injured. I have to say that his luck is really good.


    "Of course, give me a shovel." Niu Wazi said.


    The veteran also knew that it was not time to chat, so he quickly searched for the shovel, and finally found the youngest one for the cow baby. These shovels were borrowed from nearby farms, and in many farms, small Children will work on the ground, so there will also be some small shovels at home, which are now suitable for the cows.


    Who said he was young and weak?


    The veteran soldier was taking care of Niuwazi, but Niuwazi pouted a little dissatisfiedly. He looked at the crowded people next to him, and finally didn''t say anything. He was upset because he didn''t want others to treat him as a little boy. Child, he is already a real warrior. He has been on the battlefield and killed the enemy. He really is no longer a kid.


    However, he also knew that the veteran soldier was for his own good, and that other soldiers also had shovels, so he didn''t waste other people''s time.


    Niu Wazi returned to his position with this small shovel, and began to dig the soil and piled it in front of him. The fortifications here were originally dug out by them in an emergency, not very good, and then went through the enemy¡¯s artillery fire. , And more than 20 hours of fighting, it has been damaged a lot, and it would be nice to repair it when you have time now.


    Of course, those who are injured, or those who are already too tired and have no energy, don''t need to do this. All they have to do is take a good rest, so that they can better fight the devils.


    Niu Wazi''s strength is indeed not that great. After digging for a while, he is already panting. Fortunately, the bunker in front of him is well preserved, and he does not need to repair it thoroughly.


    When Niu Wazi repaired the fortifications in front of him, the voice of the commander over there came again. The enemy was already rectifying and was about to attack again, and everyone went to the designated position.


    Niu Wazi also heard this command, and he was about to throw the shovel casually, and now he couldn''t care about so much. After that, he lay on the trimmed bunker and looked away.


    "Come on, come on, these little devils, let your grandfather Niu teach you a lesson!" Niu Wazi has learned to speak bad words. This situation is very common on the battlefield. Most fighters are There is no culture, and vulgar words can better express their thoughts in many cases.


    It¡¯s just that Niu Wazi didn¡¯t notice the small shovel he was still on the side. The dusty surface actually flashed a little light. Almost at the same time, the battlefield between the two sides had not had time to clean. , There was also a gleam of light flashing, and then some changes occurred there.


    Although, every time the battle was stopped, the regiment commander would send someone to clean the battlefield, but one was due to tight time and the other was to guard against each other. Therefore, it was impossible for them to clean up completely, that was impossible.


    Therefore, there are still a lot of guns and ammunition on the battlefield, even grenades, etc. The commander is very greedy, but he dare not let his soldiers go to death, so he can only watch and look forward to it. After being able to win the battle, there will be enough time to clean up.


    Niu Wazi did not notice that his shovel had changed. It was no longer the rusty shovel before, but a brand new shovel. His attention was now on the enemy on the opposite side. It is mobilizing, and it is estimated that a fierce attack will take place.


    At the same time, Huang Feng, who was eating on the earth, suddenly heard a voice in his mind. He moved his hands for a while, then put down his chopsticks, ran to his room and took out the storage box.


    "The four things in the same time and space have been collected. Will they be transmitted?"


    This somewhat mechanized voice sounded in Huang Feng¡¯s mind. He had never heard such a voice before. He also understood that it should be the storage box that has acquired something, and this time it is still the same as the one that he has acquired before. The things form a "four-piece suit", which can summon the dragon, oh no, it can be teleported.


    Huang Feng dumped the contents of the storage box on the ground at once, and found something new, but what he didn''t expect was that what he harvested this time was not one new thing, but three!


    Obtaining three new things at once was something Huang Feng had never thought of before. When he was the most before, it was only two at a time, and that kind of situation was very rare, usually one at a time.


    However, this storage box is obviously going to give him a surprise, but after seeing these three things, he is a bit speechless, because this thing is not a fine treasure, almost of no value.


    A rusty shovel, still very small, a rifle with a broken handle, there are only two bullets in it, and the last one is a grenade, which seems to be out of use. The lead has been pulled away. It was supposed to explode, but now it seems that it is obviously gone. It should be forced by the storage box to not explode.


    Seeing these three things, Huang Feng thought of the left sub-gun he had obtained before. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be that these four things came from the same time and space. He had guessed in this regard before, so, He bought those things in a targeted manner, but he didn¡¯t expect that he put these things in for less than an hour, and actually replaced them all. This should be the fastest time, and it¡¯s still three at a time. Pieces!

 169 Chapter 169 The First Transmission

    "The four things in the same time and space have been collected. Will they be transmitted?"


    The mechanized voice rang in Huang Feng''s mind again, apparently reminding Huang Feng again.


    "Yes!"


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t hesitate too much, so he confirmed it, because he didn¡¯t know what the time and space he was going to look like, and it was difficult to prepare in advance. All the things he got were collected in the ring, too. He couldn''t make any other preparations, and he didn''t know whether the things he prepared could be brought into that space. After all, this was the first time he was teleporting.


    As soon as Huang Feng¡¯s words fell, the left spear he obtained before flew out of the ring automatically, and the three things in front of him also flew up, a total of four things, one in front of his eyes The form of a circle turns quickly.


    "Sure enough." Huang Feng''s guess was not wrong. It really was these four things. It was just that he didn''t expect that the Zuozi gun was acquired by himself for a short time, and it was actually the first one to collect the "four pieces of equipment". "Those things that have been acquired a long time ago, such as leather shoes, golden silk soft armor, etc., have not moved up until now.


    Thinking of the golden silk soft armor, Huang Feng moved in his heart. While there was still some time, he quickly put it on, because he didn''t know what the teleported space was like. However, looking at four things, that space should not be too peaceful. , So he thinks it is better to wear soft gold armor on his body.


    After putting on the golden silk soft armor, Huang Feng simply put on the leather shoes, and at the same time put the gloves he just obtained on his hands. This is already his strongest state.


    After getting dressed neatly, Huang Feng waited quietly.


    The four things in front of them turned faster and faster. In the middle of the four things, a vortex slowly appeared. The vortex was getting bigger and bigger, and Huang Feng felt a suction, which was constantly increasing.


    In Huang Feng''s heart, he was actually quite worried. After all, this was the first time he was teleporting. He didn''t know what would happen or whether there would be any accidents. After arriving in another dimension, he would be okay, everything. Everything, I don¡¯t know.


    However, Huang Feng knew that he could not choose to escape. After all, this storage box was an opportunity for him, and he could not give up. Therefore, when he felt that the suction was getting stronger and stronger, Huang Feng was nervous, but There is no meaning to escape.


    Finally, Huang Feng''s body was sucked into the air and flew slowly towards the vortex. The strange thing was that the other things in the room around him had no effect at all, and they still stayed where they were.


    After that, almost in the blink of an eye, Huang Feng''s body had completely entered the vortex. The surrounding area was dark, there was no light, and there was no sound. There was nothingness. Huang Feng felt a little uncomfortable. It was too quiet here. .


    Fortunately, this period of time did not last long. Huang Feng¡¯s eyes appeared again, bright, and there were bursts of noise in his ears, some were roaring, some were wailing, and more were guns. Sound, the sound of a grenade exploding.


    "Hold it, let me withstand it, no one is allowed to back off!"


    "The enemy''s offensive is too fierce, and we can no longer hold on here!"


    "Even if it''s the last person in the battle, you fucking have to withstand it. If the person is in the battlefield, if the person is gone, the battlefield shall be there too!"


    "Yes!"


    "Support, we need support here!"


    "The ammunition, there is no ammunition, get the ammunition!"


    A loud noise rang in Huang Feng''s ears. He still didn''t understand what was going on. His body was violently pulled, and then he fell to the ground without any preparation.


    "You are not dead, stand so high!"


    Huang Feng only noticed that the one who was pulling himself was a young man who seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old. It was just that he was now covered in mud all over his body. Of course, there was also a lot of blood, but he didn¡¯t know who it was. , He was widening his eyes and glaring at Huang Feng, seemingly dissatisfied with his reckless behavior.


    "The commander said that he had sent someone to our class. He was actually a rookie recruit who didn''t understand anything. The commander was too unkind!" The young man leaned back into the bunker and looked forward while cursing.


    It seems to be talking about me?


    Huang Feng thought in his heart that he got up from the ground, this time he did not stand up straight, but bent over, and then looked at himself and his surroundings.


    First of all, Huang Feng found that his clothes had changed and turned into a grass-gray military uniform. Some were old and some parts were broken. He still wore the Sumi magic silk gloves he had obtained before and leather shoes on his feet. , And that piece of golden silk soft armor is inside the military uniform, outsiders can''t see it.


    His dress like this is a bit incompatible with the surrounding environment. The people around him are all dirty, mud and blood all over, but he is clean clothes, white gloves, black leather shoes, but it looks like someone on TV. The commander of the party, in fact, his current identity should be a small soldier to support this small soldier who may not be an adult boy.


    The person who was actually sent by the team leader to support him might have died halfway or went to another place. Huang Feng didn''t know, he only knew that now the other party seemed to regard him as a person to support him.


    Huang Feng''s hand is the rifle from the previous "four-piece suit", the grenade and pistol are on his waist, and the broken shovel is on the ground next to him, obviously, these four things have also come.


    The same also exists for the ring, but the contents in it seem to be less. He bought a lot of small things in the supermarket today, but the storage box is full, so he temporarily put it in the ring and didn¡¯t take it. Come out, but now it''s gone.


    On the contrary, the things obtained in other dimensions were brought here.


    Huang Feng understood that the things replaced through the storage box can be taken to other time and space, and the things he bought on the earth are not allowed.


    "What are you doing in a daze, come here quickly, pay attention, keep your head down, don''t just show your head casually." Huang Feng is also ready to take a closer look at the surroundings, but the boy in front of him has already screamed at him. However, he did not look back, still shooting in the bunker.


    "Oh, okay." Huang Feng replied. He still doesn''t know the other circumstances, but one thing is certain is that he is now on the battlefield and the two sides are fighting. It is obviously time for a daze, as for Where is this place, he still has time to learn more.


    Of course, the prerequisite is that he can survive this battle.

 170 Chapter 170 Im Your Team Leader

    Huang Feng walked towards the bunker, but he took off the white gloves and put them in the ring. At the same time, he put away the shovel and grenade. He didn''t know if these things were still useful, but As mentioned in the previous introduction, when he leaves these spaces, he can only bring one thing, and obviously the things he brings cannot be wasted.


    Huang Feng lay on the bunker. The kid stunned him and said, "I''m Niu Wazi, the acting squad leader of the second class, are you a recruit?"


    Cow baby?This name is quite individual, Huang Feng thought silently in his heart.


    "Yes, just on the battlefield." Huang Feng said.


    "Then you have to be careful. You are not a real soldier now. If you are afraid later, you will cry. There is no shame. Don''t raise your head too high. Don''t run around when the shell explodes. "Niu Wazi spoke to Huang Feng with a serious face about some of the battlefield things that Uncle Wu taught him before.


    Huang Feng listened carefully. He was indeed a recruit, and he didn''t want to be sent back when he first arrived, so he still needs to listen in some places.


    However, he immediately said: "I won''t be scared to cry." When a child who was much younger than himself said, he cried when he was afraid, Huang Feng was a little speechless.


    "When I first came, I said that too, but it''s nothing shameful. Uncle Wu also peeed his pants. Oh, yes, Uncle Wu has already sacrificed and was in your current position before." Niu Wazi was serious. Said, but while talking about it, he could shoot and kill people at the same time, it really can''t be underestimated.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t argue any more. He was really not afraid. If he really suddenly crossed into such a scene without the slightest mental preparation, then he must be afraid. He is also a human being, and he is living well in peaceful times. Suddenly in such a dangerous scene, of course he was also scared.


    However, because he had known it in advance, even if he died in this scene, he would not really die. So what else is Huang Feng afraid of?Therefore, he does not have much psychological pressure now.


    Huang Feng also raised his head to look at the enemy in the distance. In front of him was an open and flat ground with densely packed people. Some charged towards his side, while some were dead and lying motionless on the ground.


    Huang Feng looked at their clothes and looked very similar to the devils on the earth. Could it be that they were still on the earth when they crossed it, but the time point has passed by decades?


    Regarding this point, Huang Feng is not yet known, but he does not have a good impression of the person who wears such clothes on the opposite side. In addition, now the two sides are in a hostile relationship, Huang Feng is naturally not polite.


    "Bump!" After Huang Feng took aim, he fired a shot decisively, but the recoil of this shot seemed a bit beyond his expectation. After all, this was the first time he shot, so there was no psychological preparation. Everyone moved back a bit.


    "Be careful, you haven''t shot before. The first time I shot is better than you." said Niuwazi next to him.


    "It''s okay, I just didn''t have the mental preparation, so I won''t do it." Huang Feng returned to the bunker and said.


    He had never touched a gun before, let alone shot, so the hit rate can be imagined. The shot just now had no effect.


    On the other hand, Niuwazi, who thinks he is already a qualified veteran, is not surprised by Huang Feng''s performance. You know, not long ago, he was also a complete recruit.


    Therefore, Niu Wazi killed the enemy in front while teaching Huang Feng how to aim and shoot. Of course, all he could teach was the theory, and the actual operation needed Huang Feng to do it himself.


    Huang Feng¡¯s second shot was fired. It may be that he is also talented in this area, or because of his inner strength and magic, which can make his mentality more calm. His second shot hit the target, but But he didn''t kill the opponent, just hit him in the thigh.


    "Uncle Wu said I might become a sharpshooter, and I think you can too." Niu Wazi next to him said with a serious look at Huang Feng.


    "Thanks to your good words." Huang Feng said.


    "What?" Niu Wazi had never read a book, so she didn''t understand Huang Feng''s meaning.


    "I said, I also hope to be a sharpshooter, thank you for your blessing." Huang Feng said.


    "I am not a blessing, I think so." Niu Wazi looked serious.


    "Okay, but the future sharpshooter has no bullets anymore" Huang Feng said, pointing to the gun in his hand..


    After that, all he had to do was to find bullets, because there were only two bullets in his rifle, and there were no spares, and Niuwazi''s own bullets were also in short supply, so this couldn''t help Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng had to look around.


    But he walked a few steps and didn''t find the bullet. He saw a dead person. Dead people are very common on the battlefield. The key is that there is a gun next to the dead person. Huang Feng made sure that the opponent was dead, so he killed him. The gun was brought over.


    "I took your gun, how many enemies will I help you?" Huang Feng muttered to himself. He looked at it, and there are still four bullets in it. Although not many, it is enough for a while. Up.


    "Be careful!" Huang Feng had just arrived near the bunker, before he had time to get on his stomach, Niuwazi over there rushed over. Then, he heard a loud noise in his ears. During this time, he had already After listening a lot, it was the sound of a grenade exploding.


    "How are you? Are you okay?" Huang Feng quickly pushed Niuwazi away from him and asked. The grenade exploded on the bunker next to the two of them, exploding a lot of mud, and both of them were covered with mud. , Huang Feng''s clothes are finally as dirty as those around them.


    "I''m fine." Niu Wazi''s weak voice came.


    Huang Feng took a quick look and found that he was bleeding near his right chest, which should have been injured by the fragments of the grenade explosion.


    "Medical soldier, medical soldier, someone here is injured!" Huang Feng shouted loudly, thinking of a way to stop Niu Wazi from bleeding, but there was nothing else here, and he had no choice but to be anxious.


    "It''s okay, I''m okay, I can still fight devils!" Niu Wazi struggled to get up.


    Huang Feng quickly steadied him and said: "Don''t be brave! Wait for the medical soldiers to bandage, and then come and fight the devils!"


    Okay, Huang Feng also knows that the enemy here is also called a devil.


    "Why didn''t you just avoid it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Because we are comrades-in-arms, I am your squad leader, I want to take care of you, Uncle Wu took care of me before." Niu Wazi said with a smile, although he was injured, he smiled exceptionally bright.

 171 Chapter 171

    Niu Wazi really regarded himself as a veteran, and it is right for the veteran to take care of the recruits. Uncle Wu said to him before, and he did the same. Moreover, he is still Huang Feng''s squad leader and naturally wants to protect Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was a little moved. Although the squad leader in front of him was young, he really asked for himself as the squad leader and did the same.


    The medical soldiers came soon. Although Niu Wazi was unwilling to go down, she was still carried away. However, when she left, she pulled Huang Feng and said, "I don''t know what your name is yet?"


    "My name is Huang Feng." Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, you are now the only one in our second squad who can fight, don''t shame us in the second squad!" Niu Wazi explained.


    "I know, don''t worry, I won''t be ashamed of the second class." Huang Feng said.


    "Actually, it''s not as shameful to cry secretly." Niu Wazi suddenly whispered to Huang Feng. He himself cried when he first went on the battlefield. Uncle Wu also said that it is not as shameful because he knows Huang Feng. This is the first time on the battlefield.


    Huang Feng was a little bit funny and moved. Niu Wazi was eventually carried away. He didn''t know whether his injuries were serious. In this environment, obviously he could not be treated well. I hope he is okay.


    Huang Feng didn''t think about other things anymore. He lay down on the bunker again and looked at the enemy in front of him.


    Since his arrival here, the opponent¡¯s people have been attacking, and Huang Feng also discovered that the firepower of both sides does not seem to be of the same level. The weapons on their side are obviously much different, but their will is very firm, like Like Niu Wazi, there are many people who are unwilling to leave because of injuries. It is precisely because of this that they can stay here forever.


    Huang Feng may really have a talent for shooting, but, after all, he is just new to firearms. The internal power and magic that he learned before can only help shooting. It can only make his mind more peaceful.


    Therefore, he is indeed no different from a recruit now, but he has a better mentality.


    "Jingmura, the soldiers on the opposite side of China are still resisting, and it is difficult for our people to get in." Several Japanese commanders across the battlefield were watching the battlefield in the distance.


    "Baga! I''m so angry, so long has passed, and it hasn''t been attacked yet. Are you worthy of the Emperor?" It is the highest commander of this unit, Imura Shaosu, who stands in the middle, is full of confidence. He couldn''t help but get angry now.


    In such a place, he has been blocked for so long by an enemy far less sophisticated than his own. It is no wonder that he is in a good mood. Originally, he had already mobilized for this offensive, which is considered to be a general offensive. , There is still not much effect, still can not be attacked.


    The only good news might be that the opponent''s ammunition should not be much, and the casualties are more severe than theirs. However, in this case, they can still stop themselves, but he is even more angry.


    When Shaozuo Imura was angry, no one dared to say anything. When he disappeared, someone came forward and said, "Your Excellency Shaozuo, it will be dark soon. The person on the other side cannot hold on for long. We can wait for the sky. After it gets dark, send some people to touch it, and it should be possible to win it all at once!"


    "I don''t want anything, I want it! It''s a must!" Said Iimura Shaozuo, but it makes sense to think about what his subordinates said. After such a long battle, the person on the other side must be very tired.


    Before, they did not use night raids, and they had some effects. However, at that time, the people on the opposite side were still very energetic and had enough ammunition. Now they are a tired army with not many ammunition, but the wounded are not. Less, the situation is obviously different.


    "Well, tell them all to retreat. When it gets dark, you will take them to touch them, and be sure to take them down in one fell swoop. We can no longer delay. If you can''t do it, you can apologies to His Majesty the Emperor. !"


    "Hey!" the man nodded in response.


    "Retired, they were beaten back by us again!"


    Huang Feng and the others found the other side''s abnormality for the first time, and someone shouted out happily. Obviously, the other side has been attacking with high intensity and they are also under great pressure.


    Huang Feng also breathed a sigh of relief. He had been fighting for that period of time. The ammunition he had found before was finished, and he found some from the side. However, it was not much. He was even thinking, if If the opponent rushes over, fight the bayonet with the opponent.


    Fortunately, they defended again, and Huang Feng was also familiar with the environment after this period of battle, and he was not familiar with it. The sound of guns kept ringing in his ears, and he never stopped. This is forcing him to become familiar.


    And his shooting level has also improved a lot. Although there will still be cases of emptying the gun, it is already a lot less than it was at the beginning.


    However, there is a lot of bad news. First of all, the number of wounded on their side is increasing. Even the head of the regiment was injured just now. Before, he could hold on with his hands and hands, but this time it was more serious and he has been carried down. I don¡¯t know if it will be life-threatening.


    There is also a serious shortage of ammunition on their side. Some people want to rush to the front of the battlefield to pick up ammunition. However, the opponent is watching very closely and there is no chance at all. Now they can only use the night after watching the dark. The cover goes again.


    What''s more, everyone is mentally exhausted. After all, they have been fighting for more than 20 hours without a good rest during this period. They are now relying on their own willpower to persist.


    Therefore, many people have a lot of pressure in their hearts, but no one has proposed the idea of ??retreat. Obviously, everyone will not give up easily.


    Huang Feng''s situation is fine. After all, he has just arrived and is full of energy. Before coming, he was full. Moreover, he was lucky, and he was not injured yet.


    Then, Huang Feng walked to some veteran soldiers, sat down to get to know them, and took the opportunity to learn about some situations in this time and space.


    Slowly, Huang Feng also knew that the country he was in was also China, but it was somewhat different from the country on the earth he was in, and there was a difference in history, and the person on the other side was from the Japanese country, not from an island country. People of, they are also launching a war of aggression, but the time of launching and the time of launching island countries on the earth seem to be somewhat different.


    And the group they are in is now receiving the task of staying here for forty-eight hours, and now more than 20 hours have passed, but the time has not yet come, they must continue to persist.

 172 Chapter 172

    Huang Feng has now understood that this seems to be a parallel space on the earth. Many times are similar, but there are also many things that are different.


    However, no matter what, the person on the other side is his enemy, and he is still a member of Huaxia Kingdom.


    Huang Feng himself doesn''t know what he can do after he comes to this space. It seems that there is nothing special to do, like he thought before, take a time travel?Huang Feng is not sure, but now that he is on the battlefield, he doesn''t seem to have too many choices. First, he has to finish the battlefield, and he has to survive before thinking about other things.


    The sky gradually darkened, and there was still some difference between here and the earth. On earth, the sky was already dark at this time, and he had eaten dinner a long time ago, but here, the sky was just dark.


    Then someone gave dinner. Dinner is very simple, it is steamed buns, and even steamed buns can''t manage enough. In such an environment, everyone can''t ask too much for eating.


    Even if they were eating, everyone did not dare to leave the bunker for too long, because the person on the other side could attack at any time.


    No one doubts Huang Feng''s identity for the time being. Although he has a face, there are already a lot of new recruits in this regiment. They are not very familiar with each other and rushed to the battlefield.


    The head of the group who was able to expose Huang Feng''s identity is now also injured, so Huang Feng can stay here at ease for the time being.


    "Be careful, the enemy is likely to touch it in the dark." Regiment deputy Lu Dabiao walked back and forth in the trenches, checking the conditions of the soldiers, and on the other side he was worried about it. The group leader was injured. He is here now. Supreme Commander.


    Huang Feng didn''t eat this somewhat hard steamed bun, it was not that he disliked it, but he had just eaten it soon, and he was not hungry now, so he simply gave the steamed bun to a little soldier next to him.


    This is also a little warrior, about the same size as the cow boy before. His face is still a bit green and his hair is messy, like a chicken coop. However, he doesn''t care very much. When he fights devils, it is even more than a lot. People who are older than him are more fierce.


    Just now when Huang Feng asked someone to chat to understand the situation here, he was called. His name was Zheng Ming. According to him, this name was given to him by an old scholar in his village. However, when the devil entered the village, he Both his parents and the old scholar are dead. It was with the help of his parents that he escaped by luck. The hatred of the little devil in his heart is no worse than that of the cow.


    "Brother Huang, don''t you want to eat it?" Zheng Ming hesitated looking at the steamed buns that Huang Feng handed over. It was when he was growing up, his appetite was larger than ordinary people. Obviously the two steamed buns just now were not allowed full.


    However, he is not a ignorant person, even if he is not full, he did not ask for it again. However, now Huang Feng has taken the initiative to pass the bun to him. Although he is also hungry, he is thinking of Huang Feng. Haven''t eaten yet.


    And after just a short conversation, he knew that the big brother Huang in front of him was a learned person, just like the old scholars in the village. His parents had taught him since he was a child to respect these learned people, and he himself admired him very much. These people who have read books are very close to Huang Feng in their hearts, and even admire a little.


    "I''m not hungry, you can eat." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Then I will take one, and Big Brother Huang will take one too." Zheng Ming said, Huang Feng wanted to give him another one, but he insisted on not, so Huang Feng had to eat with him.


    "Brother Huang, how did you go to the battlefield?" Zheng Ming asked Huang Feng while eating steamed buns. In his opinion, scholars generally rarely go to the battlefield, especially when they are at the forefront. At the time, I said that scholars have a great effect on the country, and they should be in a place where they are needed more, rather than in a place that is always in danger.


    "I, serve the country," Huang Feng said.


    "But it''s very dangerous here. I think Big Brother Huang would be better in other places." Zheng Ming said with a serious face: "When the fight comes up later, Big Brother Huang, please go back and protect yourself."


    Huang Feng was a bit funny, but also very touched. He has not been here for a long time, but he has met two people who are younger than him, and he must take the initiative to protect himself.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    After that, everyone was resting while being warned. Because they could not sleep, Huang Feng taught Zheng Ming to write on the ground by the faint light brought by burning things around. This made Zheng Ming very happy. In his heart, he could write A pretty remarkable thing.


    "These two words are your name''Zheng Ming''" Huang Feng wrote on the ground. After that, Zheng Ming happily began to imitate his own words, imitating stroke by stroke, the handwriting was crooked, very It''s not good-looking, but Zheng Ming''s interest has not been affected in the slightest.


    "Huh?" Huang Feng was originally watching Zheng Ming writing, but suddenly he heard a strange noise at the edge of the battlefield in the distance.


    "Brother Huang, what''s the matter?" Zheng Ming didn''t know what had happened, and looked up at Huang Feng.


    "Shhh, there seems to be movement." Huang Feng said in a low voice. Since he has cultivated his internal strength, his hearing is as good as possible. Now it is far beyond ordinary people, so he can hear the movement in the distance.


    Zheng Ming himself heard nothing, but he believed in Huang Feng. Since learning that Huang Feng is a scholar, he admired and believed Huang Feng''s words, so he immediately took the gun and guarded carefully.


    Huang Feng motioned to Zheng Ming, after which the two quietly leaned against the bunker and slightly exposed their heads.


    In fact, there are people on their side as well, and there are still a lot of people. However, this time the people who came by the other side were very careful in their actions, and the movement was very small. In addition, Huang Feng and the people on their side were very tired. , Inevitably some negligence.


    And if Huang Feng hadn''t heard better than others, he wouldn''t be able to hear the sound.


    Huang Feng and Zheng Ming were lying on the bunker, but they didn''t see anything, it was dark outside.


    "Go and extinguish the fire around us." Huang Feng said to Zheng Ming.


    Although Huang Feng was not Zheng Ming''s superior, Zheng Ming accepted Huang Feng''s order without hesitation.


    Soon, Huang Feng and the others were also in the dark. In this way, they were relatively safer. However, if you want to be truly safe, you must find out those who touched them, and then eliminate them.

 173 Chapter 173 Fight, Beat Hard

    Zheng Ming returned to Huang Feng''s side again. Although he found nothing, Huang Feng said that he did.


    "You stay here, it''s best to remind the people around you, I''ll go around behind them, and then, wherever you see light, go wherever you see!" Huang Feng said to Zheng Ming.


    "But, Brother Huang, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone, I''ll go too." Zheng Ming said.


    "It''s okay, I''m better to act alone, you just pay attention to it, probably near that location!" Huang Feng pointed to the place where he heard the abnormal noise, the other party is still moving forward, so he is not good at making accurate judgments. The specific location of the other party.


    Zheng Ming wanted to say something more, but Huang Feng patted him on the shoulder, and then he bent down and quickly passed through the trench, heading towards the edge.


    Zheng Ming opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything. After that, he went to his platoon leader and told him what Huang Feng just said, so that he could be prepared.


    Huang Feng himself didn''t know if other people would believe in him unconditionally like Zheng Ming. After all, he really didn''t see anything now, but Huang Feng couldn''t manage that much now, and he couldn''t explain anything.


    Huang Feng''s speed is very fast. After running to the edge of the trench, he exited the trench, bent over and continued running, making a big circle. In this case, the opponent would not notice his movements. He put on his feet at this time. It was the special pair of leather shoes, which were very fast. Otherwise, the average person might have moved near the trench and launched an attack.


    When he felt that he was about to approach the other party, Huang Feng deliberately slowed down and tried not to make a sound. Soon, Huang Feng found a place not far in front of him, a little shadowy, and vaguely saw some people moving on the ground. .


    Originally, Huang Feng was not prepared to do it in a hurry, because he didn''t know if Zheng Ming was ready, but he saw that these people were getting closer to the trenches. Moreover, judging from the appearance of these people, they were obviously Japanese soldiers. The elites in China, they are skilled in action, and obviously this is not the first time they have done this kind of thing. It is very likely that they are the same as the special forces of this period.


    "Well, no matter what, I can''t let them get close." Huang Feng muttered.


    After that, he was ready to use magic, such a dark environment, and he was the only person around, just convenient for him to use magic.


    Huang Feng first used the skill of turbulence. This skill is a range-based skill that can damage an area. Although this area cannot include all of the opponent''s people, the effect is also acceptable.


    Ito Ichiro was a little excited now. He was the direct commander of this raid, and the people he brought were not ordinary Japanese troops. They were all specially trained special forces. In the previous battles, they did not On the field, they have always existed as a reserve team. Their individual combat capability is very strong, which is very suitable for such small-scale or surprise operations. On the contrary, they can play a normal role on the front battlefield. Therefore, it is worth Only use them at this time.


    Although the number of these people is small, they can change the whole battle if they are used well. Their purpose here is to assassinate the opposing commander. In that case, they would collapse, and the effect is obviously very good. big.


    Looking at the approaching trench, Ichiro became more and more excited. During the day, they had already determined where the other party''s temporary headquarters was located. They came straight to that place this time.


    But, suddenly, Ito Ichiro felt a pain in his abdomen, and then it seemed that something sharp was piercing straight up from the ground. It was so sharp that it directly pierced his abdomen!


    Huang Feng¡¯s shot this time did not show any mercy to his subordinates. After such a period of practice, he had already stored a lot of magic in his body. Therefore, after he poured a lot of magic power into it this time, he displayed it. The power of magic is much stronger than before.


    In addition to Ito Ichiro who was stabbed in a cross, there were several people around him who also suffered the same treatment.


    "Is the other party prepared?" This was Ito Ichiro''s first thought. If the other party was really prepared, then their raid this time would really be a joke.


    However, he didn''t have the energy to think too much, because there was a burst of severe pain in his abdomen, and he and the people around him screamed out of control.


    Huang Feng didn''t mean to stop, but this time he didn''t use the stone tossing skill anymore. This skill can hurt people now, but it''s still a bit difficult to kill.


    However, Huang Feng is not incapable of killing people. He chanted the spell again. This time it was a fire skill: Fireball!


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t use this skill much before, but this time he didn¡¯t mean to hide it anymore, because in his thoughts, using it here would be doubtful, but he didn¡¯t always live in this space, so , I have much less worries.


    With a wave of Huang Feng''s right hand, a fireball that had already formed in his hand flew forward. The speed was so fast that the opponent didn''t even react. The fireball had fallen between them, lighting the clothes of several people.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng continued to use this skill. Fireballs fell in the middle of the crowd. More and more people were ignited by the fireballs, and the light brought by the fireballs also made Zheng Ming and others in the trenches. I clearly saw those enemies not too far away from me.


    "Hit! Hit me fiercely!" The voice of regiment deputy Lu Dabiao sounded, and then there was gunshots near him.


    It turned out that when Zheng Ming went to find his platoon leader, the deputy Lu Dabiao of the regiment went through the whole process. After listening to Zheng Ming, although he was a little skeptical, he still took people to this bunker for the sake of safety, and waited. The light in Huang Feng''s mouth.


    Unexpectedly, he really waited, although he didn''t know how Huang Feng did it, but with those lights, they could clearly see a lot of figures in the distance, and these figures are obviously impossible. They are their own people.


    The screams kept ringing. Although Huang Feng¡¯s fireball technique could ignite many people at first, after all, its power is limited and it can¡¯t kill people. He is still a trainee magician, but what he wants is these lights. It''s the chaos of the other party, and this is enough!

 174 Chapter 174

    Ito Ichiro panicked because of the loud gunshots. He originally thought he could hit the opponent by surprise, but now it seems that the opponent was clearly prepared. Not only did he set up traps on the ground, but also waited on the front.


    Ito Ichiro felt that his abdomen had been injured, and he should have shed a lot of blood. This was not what scared him the most. What scared him the most was that what he thought was foolproof, in the eyes of the opponent, It seems just a joke.


    "Asshole, retreat!" Seeing that I can''t do anything, Ito Ichiro retreats decisively now, and at this time, there have been casualties on their side. After all, they are now surrounded by light, which is really conspicuous.


    Huang Feng lay quietly on the ground. When the opponent was about to approach him, he used magic again. This time, he used the wind blade. Because the distance between the two parties is not very far, Huang Feng can Accurately controlled the wind blade to cut the position of the opponent''s throat.


    This should be Huang Feng''s most powerful magical skill so far.


    Ito Ichiro''s retreat stopped immediately. He couldn''t believe it and covered his throat, not knowing what happened, as if he was suddenly cut off by a sharp blade.


    The blood kept flowing out of his throat and onto his hands and clothes. The people around him didn''t notice his abnormality at first, but his movements stopped there and eventually attracted the attention of other people. .


    However, at this time, even if it was discovered, it was too late, and Ito Ichiro was out of rescue after suffering such an injury.


    Struggling to fall to the ground, Ito Ichiro¡¯s eyes are full of fear of death and nostalgia for this world. He still wants to be loyal to His Majesty the Emperor. His wife is still waiting for her to return, but everything will be far away. By myself.


    The scene was in chaos, but Huang Feng was already taking advantage of the darkness and slowly approaching their edge. After that, in a not so bright place, he found a dead devil and dragged his body aside. He quickly took off the other party''s clothes and put them on his body.


    Huang Feng¡¯s purpose is naturally to follow these people into the other¡¯s barracks. Of course, this matter is very dangerous. Once he is found out, Huang Feng will be dead, but because Huang Feng knows he will not be true. Because of the death, the pressure in my heart is not too great. I just do what I think of.


    He knew that the Huaxia Army was about to be unable to hold on anymore. Even if they desperately completed the task of holding on to it at the end, they would not be able to leave in the end, they would definitely be connected by the opponent, and eventually the entire army would be wiped out.


    Therefore, the last resort now is to let the opponent retreat or chaos. In that case, they still have a chance. Huang Feng also thought of the assassination. Now the troops on the Huaxia Nation are at a disadvantage. It would be good to be able to defend. Therefore, the person on the other side would never have thought that there would be someone on their side to assassinate.


    However, accidents are always everywhere. Huang Feng is not too far away from these devils, and Lu Dabiao and others have been attacking these devils, so when Huang Feng changed his clothes, he was hit by bullets. Fortunately, it was just wiped from the leg, just scratched the skin, and there was no fatal injury.


    Huang Feng couldn''t help crying with this situation. He hasn''t been hit by the enemy until now, and now he has been hit by his own people.


    However, it is good that there is no life-threatening, and it seems more convenient to want to get into this group of people after being injured.


    Although those devils have been in chaos for a while because of Ito Ichiro¡¯s death, they cannot stay here all the time. After all, Lu Dabiao and the others have been attacking them, and they are now completely at a disadvantage and casualties are constantly increasing. Increase, so they must retreat.


    However, when they retreated, they didn¡¯t realize that there was already an extra person on their side in their team. Huang Feng joined in behind the team, and even supported an injured devil, himself. He was also injured, and the sky was dim, and there were a lot of dirt and blood on his face, so that no one would recognize him.


    Although the Guizi retreated after discovering that the situation was not right, the casualties were still not small. At least one-third of the people were either dead or injured. Lu Dabiao was very satisfied with the results, his face was full of control. Unstoppable smile.


    "Okay, thanks to you this time, Zheng Ming." Lu Dabiao happily patted Zheng Ming on the shoulder, and said with a loud smile. The people around were all smiling, and they were in a very good mood. The exhaustion is much less.


    They also have reason to be happy. The other party has suffered a lot of casualties, and the chance of a sneak attack at night was also seen through by their own side. He hasn''t had any casualties on his side, how could he be unhappy?This sniper battle has been fought so far, just this time, the most beautiful fight.


    "Hey, why is your kid unhappy?" Lu Dabiao found that Zheng Ming''s face didn''t have much joy, but instead looked worriedly at the place near the battlefield in the distance.


    "Brother Huang hasn''t come back yet." Zheng Ming said, "I don''t know how he is."


    "Brother Huang?" Lu Dabiao said, "That''s what you just said, the first person to spot a devil sneak attack?"


    "Well, it''s him. After Big Brother Huang found out, he asked me to find the platoon leader, but he himself went around to the devil and said that he caused some riots to the devil," Zheng Ming said.


    "Well, it is indeed dangerous to go alone. Don''t worry, I will send someone to see it." Lu Dabiao said.


    After that, he sent a few people to the vicinity of the battlefield to see the situation. However, he was afraid that the opponent would ambush, so he also let these people crawl forward on the ground. In this case, although the speed is slower, but, It is relatively safer. Although he is worried about Huang Feng, he obviously still has to put the overall situation first.


    Zheng Ming wanted to go too, but he was stopped by Lu Dabiao. He was afraid that Zheng Ming would be angry at the time. In case of any accident to Huang Feng, Zheng Ming would lose control and cause some trouble.


    Zheng Ming had no choice but to stay on the ground, looking at the dark battlefield in the distance, with Huang Feng silently worried in his heart.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already followed the disintegrated Devil Troops to the vicinity of their camp. The people on the other side did not expect that Huaxia Kingdom would send someone over. Therefore, these disintegrated Devils have not been censored. , They were all put in. Of course, this was partly because many of these devils were injured. The situation at the scene was chaotic and they were not easy to review.

 175 Chapter 175 Assassination

    Huang Feng entered the other party¡¯s camp smoothly, and at this time, he also found that the guard in this camp was still very lax. It may be that they all believed that the soldiers from the opposite China were already the turtles in the urn, and there was no possibility of night attacks. What, so, there is not much defense at all.


    The Chinese people were originally from the Japanese people, and they looked a bit similar. They were both Asians, and it was night again. Therefore, as long as Huang Feng didn''t speak, it would be difficult for the other party to find any flaws.


    Huang Feng and the wounded soldiers were all carried to the back for treatment, while at the same time, Imura Shaozuo was tantrums, and the object of the tantrums was Ito Ichiro who took people to the night before. He is dead, but this does not reduce the anger of Imura Shaozuo towards him.


    "Ba Ga, Ba Ga! I''m mad at me. This useless trash has already lingered on the other side. This trash has caused so many wreckages and injuries to the elite of our country. How did he promise me when he left? The opponent¡¯s position has not been touched, and there are so many elites killed and injured. He Itoichiro should have a laparotomy and apologize!" Imura Shaosu lost his temper in his temporary command post. He seemed angry, and seemed to have forgotten that Itoichiro was dead. , If the opponent is in front of him now, Imura Shaozuo is sure that he must have slashed him.


    As elite as the previous night raids, even in the entire Japanese army, the number is not very large, and they usually participate in some fortified battles and night raids. The casualties have been small, but the results achieved are not bad. .


    However, now this damn Ito Ichiro not only failed to complete the night raid mission, but also caused so many elites to die. How could he not be angry?


    "Shao Zuo, what should we do now?" someone next to him asked.


    "Night attack is impossible, the other party must be prepared now, but they are already at the end of the battle, and they should be able to win another attack tomorrow." Imura Shaozuo slowly calmed down his anger.


    "But, if we understand, we waste too much time in this place, and the person on the other side has completed the sniper mission." said a Japanese army captain next to it.


    "Ba Ga!" How could Shao Zuo Jingmura fail to understand this truth, but now he has nothing to do. He originally thought that if the attack tonight is successful, they can go through here smoothly and go to Liu County to support Kimura Zhong Zuo. Now, because of that waste, Itoichiro, his plan can only be aborted.


    "This rubbish!" Thinking of this, Ito Shaosu was still angry and cursed the dead Ichiro Ito. He regretted it, and he shouldn''t have given this task to this rubbish.


    "Now I can only hope that Kimura Nakasa can hold on a lot." Said Imura. In fact, he thought in his heart that this possibility is still very high. Although Kimura Nakasa asked himself to support, but it depends on the situation. Very urgent, otherwise the telegram would have been rushed.


    However, even if he was not in a hurry and he did not arrive at the stipulated time, he would definitely be punished. How could he not hate Ichiro Ito for bad things, and the soldiers of the Chinese nation who resisted desperately on the opposite side.


    Now that Ito Ichiro is dead, he can only vent his anger on the opposite person.


    "Passing orders! When the general offensive is launched tomorrow, no prisoner will be required. I will kill all the soldiers of the Huaxia Kingdom on the opposite side!" Jingto Shaozuo said with a gloomy expression.


    "Hey!" The people around nodded in response. They were not surprised or opposed to this order. They usually do this anyway. Now that the other party has broken their affairs, they are even less likely to be merciless.


    "Okay, let''s all go down. The other side is ready tonight, and there is no way to attack at night. I am fine tonight, and all have a good rest. If you still can''t attack it tomorrow, I want you to apologize to His Majesty the Emperor! "Imura Shaozuo said.


    "Hey!" Everyone was awe-inspiring, but they didn''t have much fear in their hearts. They could guess the situation on the opposite side, and they couldn''t stand their charge anymore.


    Shaozuo Imura waved his hand to let everyone go out, and he himself was ready to rest.


    After a short period of treatment, Huang Feng on the other side found a chance and ran out. There were not many medical staff on the other side. In addition, Huang Feng was wearing the clothes of Japanese soldiers, which was not suspected.


    Huang Feng walked carefully in this simple camp, trying his best to walk in those dark places to avoid being discovered by the other party.


    And soon, Huang Feng found the temporary command post. Needless to say, the highest commander of this force should be in it. As for whether there are others, I don''t know.


    Huang Feng slowly mixed in. At the door of this temporary command post, there were two soldiers from the Japanese nation standing guard. However, their expressions were very relaxed. The heads of the two of them seemed to be asleep. The dark place reached behind one of them, put his hands on both sides of his neck, and with a violent force, this person''s neck had already crooked at an exaggerated angle, and the person died instantly.


    Although this is not the first time Huang Feng has killed someone. When he first came to this battlefield, he killed someone on the battlefield. However, at that time, after all, he was far away and didn''t feel much, but now he is on his own. In front of him, Huang Feng''s heart was still a little awkward.


    However, thinking about the identity and behavior of the other party, Huang Feng''s feeling of awkwardness was much less. He gently put the person down, and then put the gun, bullets, and grenade on his body into it. In his own ring, and then walked to the other person.


    This person didn''t seem to notice what was happening next to him. He was still dozing off. Huang Feng''s action brought it to the end. He once again seized the things from him, and then dragged the two corpses to the dark corner next to him.


    After that, Huang Feng entered the temporary command post. Inside, he saw a Japanese army sleeping with his jacket already taken off. Therefore, Huang Feng could not judge the identity of the opponent. However, if he can sleep in this place, his identity should be Not ordinary.


    Huang Feng stepped forward, holding the opponent''s mouth with one hand, and inserting the bayonet previously collected into the opponent''s heart with the other. The man woke up immediately, wanting to struggle, wanting to scream, but his strength is obviously not yellow. Fengda was struggling at all, and there was no way to speak.


    In the end, the intensity of the struggle became smaller and smaller, until he didn''t move at all, but his eyes still looked at Huang Feng with hatred.

 176 Chapter 176

    "Don''t look at me like that, think about your crimes, you won''t be wronged when you die." Huang Feng muttered as he began to collect the spoils in it.


    However, obviously, even in this temporary command post, he cannot get too many good things. The opponent is here to support, and it is impossible to bring too many good things with him. However, he will get a good one. After the Japanese sword, there are guns and ammunition. There are not many ammunition here, but there are a lot of grenades, and Huang Feng collected all of them into the ring.


    After that, Huang Feng was ready to leave this place.


    After leaving the temporary command post, Huang Feng was blown by the cold wind outside, and there was also a cold sweat behind Huang Feng. This assassination seemed to go smoothly, but there was a lot of luck. The main reason was that the opponent was too lax. , I thought I was winning, the defense was not too tight, and I didn''t expect anyone to sneak into the camp. You must know that they are very lax inside, but there are a lot of people standing guard outside, and they won''t let people from China come in. Yes, the people inside naturally relax.


    And after such a long battle, not only was the Huaxia soldiers very tired, but also the Japanese soldiers. Therefore, many people are already asleep now, even the two guards at the entrance of the temporary command post. It looks drowsy, without the slightest sense of tension.


    Huang Feng left the temporary command post and was not in a hurry to get out, because he knew that it was easy to get in. After all, he was mixed with the Japanese army, but if he wanted to get out, it would be difficult. Outside the camp, there were Many people stand guard. If he wants to go out, those people will stop him when they see it and then ask questions. Huang Feng, who doesn''t know anything about Japanese language, must be exposed.


    Therefore, if Huang Feng wants to go out, he still has to find a way. Moreover, he is not very satisfied with the results this time. Although he killed a commander of the opponent, after all, he took a great risk. It is difficult to have this kind of opportunity a second time when he comes in, he naturally has to cherish it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng shot a sleeping Japanese army in the dark place, and that fellow died in his dream. After that, he quickly escaped into the darkness.


    In the silent night, the sudden gunshots still awakened everyone, holding guns one by one, guarding everywhere, fearing that the enemy would rush out from somewhere.


    Panic inevitably appeared. Huang Feng took advantage of the chaos and entered the crowd. Some enemy commanders began to appear. By looking at the style of their clothes, you could tell that they were not ordinary soldiers. These commanders began to rectify the chaotic crowd. .


    But now there are no guns fired, so everyone quieted down quickly. However, the chaos here just now was so chaotic that Shao Zuo Imura did not show up. Some commanders were already suspicious. After that, someone walked in. The command post, then apparently, the situation inside was discovered, and a roar rang out.


    More and more commanders have entered the temporary command post, and the ordinary devils outside seem to have realized that something bad has happened. However, their military discipline is still very strict, even if they are puzzled. No one was making random discussions.


    Then someone came out and asked these ordinary soldiers to patrol everywhere to find the murderer. Huang Feng also followed the crowd. However, the scene is now more chaotic and there are a lot of people, but after all, the surroundings are relatively dark and there is not enough light. Therefore, it is not too difficult for Huang Feng to find an opportunity to leave the inspection team again.


    After Huang Feng left the patrol team, he once again returned to the temporary command post. Now, there is no guard at the door. Those soldiers either went to patrol to find the murderer, or followed his commander into the temporary command post.


    "Good opportunity!" Huang Feng''s eyes brightened. Originally, he was just thinking of finding a chaotic opportunity to kill a few commanders. After all, there are so many devils here, it is impossible for him to kill by himself, but he was beheaded. Actions are more effective.


    And now that these commanders are actually together, Huang Feng is naturally screaming for luck.


    When Huang Feng appeared at the door of the temporary commander again, no one was actually seen. Maybe someone had seen it. However, no one came up to ask when he saw his costume.


    Huang Feng opened the door, and the commanders inside were all around the commander who had been killed by him before, and they were talking about it. Huang Feng didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Since you care about him so much, then go down and accompany him together!" Huang Feng muttered to himself. As he said, he had already taken out a lot of grenades from the ring, then quickly pulled the lead and threw it away. Past!


    "Huh!" The explosion sounded, but Huang Feng''s movements didn''t stop at the slightest. He kept throwing grenades and screaming constantly.


    The movement here also attracted the attention of people outside. Although Huang Feng did not go out, he heard a lot of noisy figures running towards here.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t dare to stay for a long time and went out quickly. It¡¯s just that someone saw him and shot him. However, Huang Feng was still agile, and luckily, he avoided most of these bullets, and hit him. The one who hit him was also hit on his upper body. Because of the existence of the golden silk soft armor, he had nothing at all. Therefore, he smoothly returned to the dark again. After that, he reappeared in the team again. Behind the person searching.


    The scene has become more chaotic. The assassin just now has not been found, and now the commanders on his side have been given a pot by the other party. This matter can be serious.


    Rescuing the commander, searching for the enemy, fighting fires, etc., everyone has what they want to do, but because of the lack of command, there is no way to do it effectively. The scene is getting messy and Huang Feng is down. Don¡¯t worry about being discovered.


    The situation at the Guizi Camp also attracted the attention of the soldiers from the opposite Huaxia Kingdom. However, because the distance was too far apart, they did not know what was happening here, but they could know what was definitely going on here. It''s a big deal because the whole camp here is in chaos.


    "Deputy regiment, is something wrong with the devil?"


    At this time, someone came to Lu Dabiao''s side and said, while Lu Dabiao was standing on the bunker, holding a telescope, watching the movement on the devil''s side. Although he did not know the specific situation, it seemed that the devil''s side was in chaos.


    "All of them, ready to charge!" Lu Dabiao did not hesitate at all. He knew that if they kept on guarding, they would definitely not be able to guard it tomorrow and be annihilated by the opponent, and now there seems to be chaos in the opponent. This may be an opportunity , He doesn''t want to let it go!

 177 Chapter 177

    Although, everyone does not know why Lu Dabiao issued such an order. After all, they have been guarding and are at a disadvantage. Moreover, they have suffered a lot of casualties, and there are not many ammunition. At this time, the charge is indeed Not a wise decision.


    However, everyone also knew that they would not be able to hold on until tomorrow at best, especially if they waited to die like this, it might as well take advantage of the night to launch an attack, maybe there is hope.


    So everyone brought the ammunition they could prepare, and all the people who were able to move also stood up and checked their guns. They all wanted to contribute to the army. At this time, there can be one more person. Just one more power.


    Seeing that everyone was ready, Lu Dabiao did not let the charge blow, but after a big wave of his hand, he took the first step, stepped out of the trench, took the lead and rushed forward, and the people behind followed it.


    The camp on the opposite side is obviously chaotic now, lacking effective command, and the commanders who were killed so many by the enemy at once are panicked in their hearts. Therefore, the entire camp is messed up, even outside. The number of guards has decreased a lot.


    Therefore, Lu Dabiao took the people very close to the other party¡¯s camp, and the other side reacted. At this time, Lu Dabiao was also more certain. Something must have happened in the opposite camp, otherwise, according to the opposite military Literacy, it is impossible to make such a low-level mistake. Although the two sides are enemies, Lu Dabiao is still very sure of the military literacy of the opponent.


    "Blow the charge, everyone, charge me!"


    Lu Dabiao killed a devil patrol with a single shot. At this time, there was no need to hide, so it was entirely possible to blow the charge.


    "Kill!" The charge horn sounded, Lu Dabiao took the lead and rushed in, followed by many soldiers.


    At this time, the devils in the camp had also discovered that the opponent had rushed over and wanted to fight back. However, because there was no commander, everything was still messed up, and there was no effective organization at all, and they could only fight alone. As a result, combat effectiveness cannot be guaranteed at all.


    Huang Feng also saw the people on his side rushing over. He quickly took advantage of the chaos and changed back to the original grass-gray military uniform. He didn''t want to be injured by the people on his side again.


    The battle took place suddenly. Although the number and weapons of the devils were dominant, they were the attacked party and there was no effective organization. Therefore, after the battle began, they were at a disadvantage.


    It may have been discovered that something cannot be done. Some of the low-level officers took their own people out of the battlefield after the organization became invalid, and this also had a chain reaction. Take the initiative to retreat, or leave by fleeing. In short, they are completely messed up, and they don''t have much thoughts to resist. What happened tonight is really difficult for them to accept.


    I originally launched a sudden attack on my side, but the attack was unsuccessful, and many elites died. After that, the coach on my side died for no reason. However, this is not over yet. When those on my side When the high-level commanders went to see the coach, the enemy who had been infiltrated him gave him a pot.


    And not long after this, the soldiers from the opposite Huaxia Kingdom came to make a surprise attack, and things went one after another, leaving them no time to soothe, and no time to straighten out everything, and they were still flustered. of.


    "Brother Huang, are you here?!" Just when Huang Feng was shooting the enemy with the soldiers of Huaxia Kingdom again, a surprised voice suddenly came from his ear. Huang Feng saw that it was not Zheng Ming and who was it?


    "Yeah, are you here too?" Huang Feng said.


    "Well, Big Brother Huang, are you okay? I have been worried that something will happen to you before," Zheng Ming said.


    "I''m okay. I was found by the other party when I went to set the fire. I caught it. When you rushed in, I ran away." Huang Feng lied. He didn''t want to be too noticeable. After all, his own Identity is a problem, I don''t know how to explain it, so it''s better to be an unknown soldier.


    "Brother Huang, you''re fine." Zheng Ming didn''t doubt Huang Feng''s words. After all, Huang Feng''s words can still be explained. Moreover, in his heart, he believes in Huang Feng, so even Huang Feng''s excuses If there are some loopholes, he will not doubt it.


    After that, the two again joined the process of chasing and killing. This night attack lasted for nearly two hours before it ended. At this time, there was no enemy in their field of vision. The other party was killed. Yes, the rest had already been scattered, escaping into the darkness, it was difficult to find, Lu Dabiao took someone to the camp to collect the spoils.


    In two hours, they wiped out a lot of enemies here. The results of this battle were brilliant. Even from the beginning of the War of Resistance, they were considered huge. Lu Dabiao himself could not think of it. He still finds it incredible, how could this battle be like this.


    Originally, their task here was to snipe the enemy and delay the enemy. Even this task is very difficult for them. They never thought about how many people they would kill. As long as they could hold the enemy, it would be good. , They are at a disadvantage in all aspects, and they are even ready for the entire army to be wiped out.


    However, now they not only defended this place, they also defeated the enemy, and collected a large amount of spoils. The opponent escaped. Therefore, many things could not be taken away. Now they are cheaper.


    Lu Dabiao touched the mortars with a silly smile on his face. The gain this time has been great. These enemy troops originally went to support Liu County. Therefore, they brought a lot of weapons and ammunition. Into his hands.


    "Get rich, get rich!" Lu Dabiao watched the soldiers move boxes of weapons and ammunition together, and kept saying, although he fought in a muddle in this battle, he doesn''t know what happened in the other party''s camp. What, but these are not important now. The important thing is that they have won and overfulfilled any of the above explanations. This is more important than anything.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn''t go up to join in the fun. In fact, he had confiscated some things before and put them into Na Jie. However, because of these things, he could only take one of them, so there was too much confiscated and nothing What''s the use? Just enough for this period of time, so I didn''t put the rest into the ring.

 178 Chapter 178

    After he packed his things, Lu Dabiao began to arrange people to stand guard and patrol, while the others went to rest. After all, it was already late, and a lot of things happened tonight, everyone was very tired.


    Huang Feng first went to the medical soldiers to treat his wounds, and then rested. Zheng Ming, who was with him, thought that Huang Feng was injured by a devils, but he didn¡¯t know, although Huang Feng He broke into the enemy camp, but was not injured, but was hurt by his own people.


    The next morning, Lu Dabiao took the people to evacuate here. Their task of persevering has been over fulfilled. They not only successfully blocked the enemy, but also defeated them. They could leave, and they were the destination of the group. It is also Liu County.


    "Well, you Lu Dabiao, you are really good, your head is injured, you actually achieved such a big result?"


    Outside Liu County, someone had been waiting long ago, and they must have known Lu Dabiao''s results in advance, and congratulated him when they met.


    "The chief is good!" Lu Dabiao first saluted the army, and then said: "That is to say, luck. I am still confused until now. I don''t know why those little devils are suddenly like that."


    "Okay, anyway, the mission is completed, and so many spoils have been seized. Your group is going to make a fortune, how about? Give it to the brothers?" The chief said with a smile.


    "Chief, this can''t work!" Lu Dabiao said quickly: "Our regiment''s weapons and equipment were originally backward. This time we finally captured some of them. We must keep them for ourselves."


    Lu Dabiao and the previous regiment commanders have always had their brains scratched for weapons, and they have also asked for them. However, they also know that they are also difficult in this regard, and there is no way. Therefore, they can only It was their own way of thinking, so they seized a lot of things this time, and they naturally didn''t want to hand them over.


    "I know that your regiment lacks weapons and ammunition, and I have no one to let you hand over them. Everyone is a comrade-in-arms. You have to be considerate of the brothers." The chief persuaded that he had no choice. Everyone lacked weapons and ammunition. Now that Lu Dabiao and his group have gained so much at once, he must find a way to get some for other troops.


    In fact, Lu Dabiao and the regiment leader are not unwilling to hand over weapons and ammunition. After all, they also know the situation of other brother troops. Lu Dabiao just said that, and he hopes that he can keep more here, if they hand it over. It''s so easy, maybe I won''t end up much.


    "Chief, since you said so, I can''t refuse it anymore." Lu Dabiao said, "Our regiment leader also told me before leaving. We can distribute some to other brother troops. However, if we lack in the future, As far as supplies are concerned, the head must think more about us."


    "No problem!" The chief immediately agreed. With what Lu Dabiao and the others have contributed, he can comfort some other troops. Moreover, Lu Dabiao''s request is not a requirement. With their contribution today, This requirement is really nothing.


    After that, the material was handed over. Because of the help of arms and ammunition from Lu Dabiao and his group, the people from other brother units were also very enthusiastic. Lu Dabiao had no expression on the surface, but he was also very happy.


    "Let''s go, your group leader has gone to the back hospital for treatment. Now you are in charge of this group. First go to the meeting and discuss the next action." The chief said to Lu Dabiao.


    "Yes!" Lu Dabiao said.


    Lu Dabiao went to the meeting, Huang Feng and the others could move around and take a temporary rest. After all, they had just gone through a long battle, and they really needed a rest.


    However, Huang Feng soon discovered that this place was also not long after the battle. The previous mission of their regiment was to sniper the enemy to reinforce Liu County, with the purpose of capturing Liu County within this period of time.


    However, it now appears that the situation is not very good. It is only one of the enemy troops that came to support Liuxian from their regiment. In other directions, there are other enemy troops to support, but the other side is the enemy. Having passed through their other roads and entered Liu County, now the enemy''s strength in Liu County has increased a lot.


    Therefore, the battle here is very difficult. Although Huang Feng and the others have just fought, it seems that they will soon be entered into the battle again.


    Huang Feng has no resistance to this. When he thinks now, when he leaves this space, what is better to take away. In this time and space, the time point he has passed is in the midst of a war. It is also impossible for him to have the opportunity to touch other things. It is estimated that he will always be with the battle, and the only things he can take away are things that can be seen in the battlefield.


    As for the things in the battlefield, it seems that there is nothing worth taking away. He already has a gun, but only one bullet. The belt pops out?Obviously it is not appropriate, because you can only take one thing out, and there is no point in bringing a bullet.


    "It''s really distressing." Huang Feng muttered. He has roughly estimated that he might not get anything useful from his own time and space journey.


    However, Huang Feng is not too disappointed. After all, this is the first time to teleport. Just experience this feeling. When you can teleport to the world of martial arts, science and technology, and even the magic world, you You can get very good things.


    Of course, before that, he had to increase his strength. Without strength, he simply couldn''t get too many good things.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng''s guess was not wrong. They didn''t take a long break here. They were called to assemble in the afternoon, and after Lu Dabiao''s account, he also probably knew the situation here.


    This time, they did have trouble here. The enemy on the opposite side was much stronger than they wanted, and the support was also in place. Now their offense is very weak. The weapons and ammunition brought by Lu Dabiao have helped a lot. I was so busy, I was already a little shaken, thinking about whether to retreat first, and then make plans. They felt that if they did not work hard, they had to retreat first. After all, the other party¡¯s people are still continuously strengthening reinforcements, etc. The number of enemies is large enough. At that time, it is not one''s own side that beat others, but the other side''s own side.

 179 Chapter 179

    Standing in the middle of the team, Huang Feng looked at the tall city wall of Liu County in the distance. With good eyesight, he could see some figures on it vaguely.


    The atmosphere in the team is a bit solemn, especially those who have participated in such a charge for the first time. They know that the current situation is getting more and more dangerous. If they can¡¯t make it this time, they will be at the latest tomorrow. Must retreat.


    "Brother Huang, do you think we can attack?" Zheng Ming asked in a low voice about Huang Feng''s identity.


    "Definitely!" Huang Feng hadn''t spoken yet, but Niuwazi on the other side said firmly. After a simple treatment, he returned to the battlefield again. His injury was not fatal, although It still hurts during strenuous exercise, but he doesn''t want to stay behind all the time.


    Although Niu Wazi was about the same age as Zheng Ming, he was obviously a bit more mature than Zheng. He might have seen the death of Uncle Wu who taught her with his own eyes, or it might be because of being a squad leader.


    Huang Feng frowned. Although he didn''t know much about wars, he also knew that weapons on his side, even the number of people, were not dominant, and the opponent was clearly prepared, so he wanted to take this place. Occupied counties are very difficult.


    The result was not beyond Huang Feng''s expectation. From the afternoon to dark, both sides lost a lot of people. They had more casualties here, and the county was still in the hands of the enemy.


    Huang Feng, Zheng Ming, and Niu Wazi were eating in the camp. Now Huang Feng has to eat these simple foods. He obviously has no strength to continue without eating.


    Niu Wazi¡¯s face was a bit gray and defeated. In the previous battle, everyone tried their best. However, sometimes, this matter cannot be successful with all hard work. The county town is like a giant that can''t see the top in front of everyone. Like mountains, it is too difficult to conquer.


    Fortunately, the three of them miraculously were not injured, which is really fortunate.


    However, Huang Feng has gradually felt a little numb to this space, even uncomfortable. After all, he is a person who grew up in a peaceful world. When he first came here, because of curiosity, he didn''t have much special feelings, but, With the passage of time, after the feeling of curiosity disappeared, he became uncomfortable with this scene.


    He saw someone in front of him got beaten through the head, blown up his shoulders, pierced his stomach, all kinds of tragic conditions, made his heart very uncomfortable, he wanted to help, but after all, he was just There is not much that can help a person, and the feeling of helplessness makes his heart even more uncomfortable.


    What Huang Feng wanted to do to change the situation in front of him, he didn''t want to see anymore, the person who was talking to him just now suddenly died in front of him.


    Moreover, Huang Feng loves Zheng Ming and Niu Wazi, these two and a half boys, and hopes to see them have an accident. They are still studying in their own world at an age like them, but here , But had to participate in various battles and witnessed various tragic scenes, and in such days, no one knew when it was head.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng thought of what he had done in the other party¡¯s camp last night. He can also get in tonight. Although there is a high city wall there, for him with special gloves, the city wall It is not difficult.


    Huang Feng was thinking wildly, but Niu Wazi and Zheng Ming had already closed their eyes and rested. They had already made a decision. They will retreat early tomorrow morning. Even if they are not reconciled, they must leave.


    Of course, Zheng Ming and Niu Wazi were not reconciled in their hearts. Their regiment, after paying such a high price, dragged down the enemy, but now it seems to be of no use and it seems to have no effect on the situation of the battle. They will naturally feel uncomfortable.


    Huang Feng had already stood up, and smiled as he looked at the two men who were resting with their eyes closed.


    Huang Feng walked out, but put on those white gloves. He decided to fight again. The big deal is death. He is not a person in this space. Even if he is dead, he just returns to reality. .


    Huang Feng deliberately avoided the soldiers patrolling back and forth, and then, taking advantage of the darkness to head towards the county seat, what he had to do this time was similar to what he had done before, that is, sneak into the opponent¡¯s nest and look for opportunities. This time it was more dangerous than the previous one, because this time there were more enemies and the defense was more tight.


    If he can get out safely this time, Huang Feng intends to follow the troop and go to other places to see, and try to make himself accept his own environment. After all, he will go to some other spaces in the future. It may be a peaceful age like the real world, and it will be even more chaotic and dangerous than the space he is currently in.


    Of course, if he couldn''t retreat from the whole body, he would kill a few more people before he died, which was the last thing he could do.


    The surrounding night is very dark, the sky is full of dark clouds, the moon is not visible, and there are no stars. Huangfeng went out very smoothly, and slowly approached the city wall of the county seat. There were some faint lights and people could be seen. patrol.


    On the upper part of the county seat, two very bright searchlights were turning crosswise, but Huang Feng crawled forward slowly, and finally approached the city wall safely.


    "It''s all up to you, baby!" Huang Feng muttered to his gloves, and it was time for him to make a difference.


    Huang Feng gently turned the button, and the thin thread shot out again and firmly stuck to the wall. After that, his body flew lightly, and then he stuck to the wall like a gecko.


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to show his head, until the sound of walking above became quieter, he turned over and went to the top of the city. After that, he was wondering where he should go.


    Because he is not familiar with the county, and the place is much larger than the previous temporary command post. It is difficult for him to find those commanders. Moreover, the defense here is obviously stricter than the previous one. Many, after all, the strength of the two sides here is similar, and no one dares to care about it. Whereas before, the devil had the advantage, so naturally it would be a little careless.


    Just as Huang Feng was thinking about what to do, he heard a sound of footsteps and voices. Huang Feng looked around and quickly used the magic silk in his gloves to fly onto the attic at the head of the city. However, It''s not very safe here. The people below can see him as long as he looks up. However, he has no choice but to expect the other party not to look up.


    Then I saw a few figures walking over, and then, by coincidence, they just stood still under the attic, looking at the camp of Huaxia Kingdom in the distance.

 180 Chapter 180

    Kimura Nakasa stood on the head of the city, holding a binoculars and looking at the camp of China in the distance, but his face was no longer panic. In fact, after the opponent¡¯s first wave of attacks, his reinforcements It keeps coming, and coupled with the advantage of weapons and the advantage of defending the city, they gradually gain the upper hand in the battle.


    "Your Excellency Zhongzuo, when our other two reinforcements arrive tomorrow, we can launch a counterattack against the enemy on the opposite side." The person next to him said.


    "Yeah" Nakamura nodded in agreement, and then frowned again: "What the hell is going on in Imura? Have you figured it out?"


    According to reason, Jingcun is the closest to them, so it should be the first to arrive. However, in fact, they have not arrived until now. According to the previous telegram, they encountered the strong force of the Chinese army. However, if you want to break through, there is not much problem, but it will delay some time, but I did not expect that it will be delayed for so long at once.


    "There was an accident in Jingcun, and I just got news." A Japanese army next to him said hesitantly.


    "What''s the accident?"


    "It seems that all the middle-level and high-level commanders on their side were assassinated. The murderer was not found. In addition, the army of China also took the opportunity to launch an attack. They suffered heavy losses, a lot of casualties, and a lot of missing. I just got in touch with us before."


    "Baga! How could this happen! This waste in Jingcun!" Nakamura Shaozhongzuo furiously said, he did not expect such an accident to happen.


    "Hey!" The people around responded quickly, but they did not dare to say anything. However, they all agreed with Nakamura''s words. Jingcun was indeed a waste. The middle and high-level commanders were all assassinated by others, not waste but also what?


    After a while, Nakamura Nakasa eased. He knew that it was useless to be angry now. The most important thing for them was to wipe out all the soldiers of the Huaxia Kingdom in front of them, thinking that the people on their side were wiped out by the other party. There are many commanders, he has the idea of ??crazy revenge in his heart.


    However, Huang Feng looked at the people below, his mind turned a little, looking at their equipment, and the surrounding guards, these people are obviously the high-level commanders of the Japanese army in the city, and maybe even the highest commander. Huang Feng did not expect that he would meet them by such a coincidence.


    Of course he couldn¡¯t understand the conversations of the people below. Otherwise, the identities of these people would have been determined long ago. Huang Feng was thinking in his heart that these people had better leave as soon as possible, and then, look for opportunities by themselves and follow. Later, look for opportunities to kill them.


    It¡¯s just that the opportunity will never catch up with the rapid change. Just when Huang Feng was expecting the other party to leave soon, the Japanese army surrounded by them suddenly raised their heads without warning, and then Huang Feng felt it. The surrounding sounds seemed to disappear, time stopped, and the two went up and down like that, looking at each other.


    Nakamura Nakasa suddenly felt a little sore in his neck before. It may be that he was worried about the war for the past two days. Without a good rest, he raised his head to turn his neck to relieve the pressure.


    However, as soon as he raised his head, he saw a figure lying on the wall in the attic above him, and the other person was also looking down. Then the eyes of the two collided, and it seemed that both of them were I was caught off guard by this sudden stare.


    Nakamura Nakasa subconsciously blinked his eyes to make sure that he was not dazzled, but when he was about to call out, he suddenly felt a pain on his forehead, and then the boundless darkness struck him.


    Huang Feng was also helpless. He didn''t expect such an accident to happen. Originally, he planned to wait for these people to leave and plan well. He could kill people and retreat all over his body, but now such an accident happened. Change, he has no choice.


    Therefore, when he saw that the person wanted to shout out, Huang Feng acted decisively first. At such a close distance, Huang Feng''s marksmanship had also improved a lot, so there was no problem in hitting the opponent.


    The sudden sound of gunshots shocked everyone at the scene, and then they discovered to their horror that Nakamura Nakasa, who was good before, fell down without warning, and a bullet appeared on his forehead. hole!


    After Huang Feng finished shooting, he wanted to escape. However, he obviously thought too much. He didn''t know the position of Nakamura. He was the highest commander here. When he came out at night to patrol, how could there be fewer people following around? , Bright, dark, and there are many people. Therefore, when Huang Feng just launched the magic silk and wanted to go down the city, many people had already discovered him, and then they shot angrily.


    It is impossible not to be angry. Your chief was assassinated under his nose. This is simply too slapped. Moreover, the upper hand will hold them accountable. Therefore, they are full of hatred for Huang Feng. of.


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng had the golden silk soft armor body and the magic silk to help escape, it would be of no effect. He had been shot many times all over his body, not only his upper body, but also his head. In such a situation, it is impossible for him to survive.


    A wry smile appeared at the corner of Huang Feng¡¯s mouth, and he was finally careless. However, in such a situation, he also had no choice. At the moment when Huang Feng¡¯s consciousness died, he saw that the city was in chaos and many people were surrounding him. The Japanese army who was killed by himself before had an angry expression and agitated emotions.


    "Maybe he is really a high-ranking official!" Huang Feng thought silently in his heart. When he regained consciousness again, he had already returned to the real world.


    What Huang Feng didn''t see was that when he died, the magic thread suddenly disappeared, and his body also fell from a high altitude and fell to the top of the city. After that, when he was in mid-air, his body disappeared. .


    "Back?!" Huang Feng was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling of his bedroom, and said unconsciously. He can still clearly feel the pain of the bullet entering the body and the boundless darkness.


    Although this teleportation did not stay in that space for too long, it also made him feel the magic of teleportation. His personal experience also verified the contents of the previous storage box, and he would not be there. Real death in another world.


    "I don''t know how Zheng Ming and Niu Wazi will feel when they know that they die." Huang Feng muttered. On this trip to another space, he was closest to Zheng Ming and Niu Wazi, these two and a half. Younger children, maybe they will be sad because of their own death, of course, maybe they will be numb, after all, they often experience this kind of life and death.

 181 Chapter 181

    Huang Feng lay on the bed for a long time before he recovered from the previous scene. After all, it was an era of war, but the modern era is a peaceful era. The difference is too big.


    Huang Feng, who was slowing down, was going to Najieli to see the things he had harvested in that space.


    At this moment, the mechanical sound that had been heard in the ear before the transmission appeared again.


    "Please choose one thing to keep."


    After that, Huang Feng saw that all the things he harvested in the space just now flew out of the ring, hovering in front of him.


    Because this is the first time to teleport, Huang Feng has no experience, but the duration is not long, most of the time is in war, and there is no time to do anything special, and the final death is very sudden. Therefore, Huang Feng did not get a good thing.


    There are two pistols, three rifles, six grenades, a katana and a military uniform. The katana was obtained by the commander who killed the opponent in the temporary command post. As for the others Some things were obtained on the ground, and some were obtained later when they were near the county seat.


    In these pistols and rifles, Huang Feng is full of bullets, just to see if the bullets and guns can be counted as the same when they are brought out at the end.


    Huang Feng looked at these things and hesitated, but in the end, he chose one of the pistols that looked good. However, he was also praying in his heart, hoping that the bullets would stay, otherwise, he would just get one A pistol without bullets is useless.


    As a result, it was not bad. After he chose, the other things disappeared, and the gun was in his hand. He hurriedly pulled out of the magazine, and he was relieved when he saw that the bullets were still there. .


    After that, Huang Feng went to Najieli and found that all the things he bought in the supermarket before appeared again. Obviously, they were not swallowed by the storage box.


    However, the bad news is that the four things in the space just obtained before are all still there, but on top of them, a few lines of small print have emerged.


    "It can be used normally, but this item cannot be used as a voucher for transmission!"


    In other words, Huang Feng can also use the left sub-gun, but he can no longer rely on them for teleportation. If you want to teleport to that space again, you can only obtain something from the space just now. .


    However, Huang Feng also knew that this was difficult. There were already many other spaces, and the things in which space was obtained were random. It was indeed not easy to start all over again.


    However, for the space just now, Huang Feng also missed Niu Wazi and Zheng Ming. As for other people, he had no friendship, and he didn''t think that he could change the course of the whole war on his own. .


    "I knew this, I just stopped shooting guns." Huang Feng muttered. He was afraid that these things would disappear, so he chose the pistol, but now the left gun can still be used. He chose the pistol. Something redundant.


    However, who made him the first time? Without any experience, this situation will not happen again next time. Of course, there is only one bullet in the left gun. In the gun he chose, the bullet is Full, not bad in this regard.


    Huang Feng came to the hall, and the food was still hot. When he left, he had just finished eating and he had no time to clean up. In another space, he stayed for two days, but there was no time lost here. .


    After simply tidying up things, Huang Feng went to wash and sleep. After returning to the real world, Huang Feng not only did not die, but also healed all the injuries he suffered before, but the mental fatigue did not disappear so easily. , After all, he didn''t have a good rest in that space, and he had been fighting all the time, which was obviously very tired, and the storage box didn''t mean to help him regain his spirit.


    So, the next morning, when Huang Feng got on the bus for the game, his whole person looked sluggish.


    "Manager, are you okay, do you want to go back to sleep?" said Brother Wang sitting on Huang Feng.


    At this time, there are a lot of people from the security department in the bus. Now everyone''s attitude towards Huang Feng is completely different from that of the game last week.


    Last week, when Huang Feng took the bus to participate in the race, he was sitting in the car. Except for Brother Wang, no one took the initiative to greet him. Now it was the moment he got in the car. Everyone was extremely enthusiastic and wanted They didn''t dare to sit next to Huangfeng, so they were both envious and jealous of Brother Wang.


    "It''s okay, I can just close my eyes and rest for a while." Huang Feng said, there is no way. Although he went to bed after taking a shower last night, he didn''t even practice internal energy and magic, but mental fatigue is not overnight. He recovered, even if he had internal power and magic power.


    "By the way, manager, today the company will arrange for some employees to come and watch the game, not only to cheer us on, but also to give them a holiday to relax." Wang Ge said, his news is still very well-informed, in this regard, Huang Feng is no match for him. Who makes him an old employee?


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Huang Feng didn''t have much interest. After working as a security guard here for so many days, he also met most of the employees in the company. After all, he had to be at the door before. Standing guard, so he found that there are many beauties here, but they are still a bit worse than Su Yumo. He has come into contact with a lot of Su Yumo. For those ordinary beauties, naturally there is not much. Interested.


    Thinking of Su Yumo, Huang Feng''s heart moved, and he didn''t know if she would come today.


    At the same time, in the office of Su Yumo of Tianjiao Group, Xie Mengjiao was inside. After the two had finished talking about the business, they were talking about today''s football game. Xie Mengjiao was in the office of Su Yumo if he had anything to do. Run, in her heart, Su Yumo is her best friend and her sister.


    "Unexpectedly, our company''s football team has persisted until now, and its achievements are not bad." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Well, it was a little unexpected. Today, the company also arranged for some employees to pass. If they can persist until now, they should be encouraged." Su Yumo said.


    In fact, the two of them are not very concerned about football. This is only the game they participated in in response to some of the calls from the people above. They did not pay attention to the result of the game. They really focused on participating. Therefore, both of them were yesterday I realized that the team hadn''t been eliminated, and then arranged for someone to go.


    As for who is participating in the team, neither of them knows.

 182 Chapter 182

    "Why don''t we go take a look?" Xie Mengjiao said suddenly.


    "Don''t go!" Su Yumo resolutely refused. She really doesn''t have much interest in football. In fact, there are not many women who like football: "When did you like football?"


    "I don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t want to relax. It¡¯s been tiring these days. Although things haven¡¯t been resolved, they can¡¯t be done in one day. This is not what you taught me? So, we just went to take a break. By the way, take a look at our company''s football team. Those men, seeing our two beautiful women cheer for them, they are not going crazy. They must be just as good as a chicken blood, maybe they can still get the first place." Xie Mengjiao said At the beginning, it was still very casual. Who knows that the more you speak, the brighter your eyes and the smiles on your face, as if seeing the men who are excited and crazy after seeing her and Su Yumo.


    "You." Su Yumo said helplessly. Although he has graduated for several years and controls such a large group company, most of the time, Xie Mengjiao will still be like a child, loves to play and joke. .


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Xie Mengjiao came up and hugged Su Yumo''s shoulders and said: "Go for fun, it''s fun. If you find it boring, we will stay there for a while and leave. No way?"


    "You really can''t help it, let''s go." Su Yumo said.


    As a result, the two drove directly to the competition site, but did not go with the other employees of the company.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since Huang Feng and the others. Some other people from the company who came to watch the game have also arrived. However, not all of them are interested in football, but they regard this event as a company arrangement. Paid leave only.


    However, with spectators and no spectators, there is still a big difference for the players. The feeling is obviously different, not to mention that there are still many beauties among these people. Therefore, all of them are gearing up. , I want to perform well later.


    Huang Feng looked at the crowd, but did not find Su Yumo''s figure. He was a little disappointed, and then he felt funny again. Su Yumo is the vice president of the company. She has so many things to do. How could she have time to see this? It¡¯s an amateur game.


    The game started soon. Huang Feng was trusted and started as always. However, he obviously felt a little tired today, so he didn''t play very well. However, everyone is also an amateur player. The gap is not big, and the other party seizes the opportunity. His abilities are not very powerful, so, for a while, the field is also very popular on the offensive, but there are no points.


    What Huang Feng did not realize was that when the game officially started, two more people and two big beauties were sitting in the corner because they were wearing sunglasses. They did not attract too many people''s attention, but, Just by looking at the figures and white and tender skin of these two people, you can know that they are definitely beauties, but let the few people near the corner look at this side frequently.


    Fortunately, the two women have seen a lot of this kind of gaze, and there is no discomfort, but they watch the game on the field with relish.


    However, the expressions of the two of them changed a little soon, Su Yumo was a little more surprised, but Xie Mengjiao was gritted his teeth.


    "How did Huang Feng participate in the game? I haven''t heard of it before, but he seems to be very tired. He didn''t rest well last night?" Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng on the field, his attention seemed a little unfocused. His face was also full of fatigue, and he thought with some worry in his heart.


    She did not express her concern about Huang Feng, nor did she call out Huang Feng¡¯s name in a particularly surprised manner. Otherwise, with Xie Mengjiao¡¯s character, she would definitely ask to the end, although she did have nothing to do with Huang Feng. But, after all, she was a little cautious in her heart. She didn''t want to let others know about this for the time being, not even her girlfriend, sister Xie Mengjiao.


    On the other hand, Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the surprised look on Su Yumo¡¯s face. She was watching someone running on the field gritting her teeth. She didn¡¯t expect that she would encounter the pervert who took advantage of her here. In the bar that day, I waited for him so long, but he didn''t show up, so I couldn''t get mad.


    "You actually said that I was barbaric and unreasonable?! Hmph, I will let you know how barbarous and unreasonable I am!" Xie Mengjiao thought while looking at Huang Feng''s back.


    She also did not say that she knew Huang Feng, otherwise Su Yumo would definitely ask, and she didn¡¯t want Su Yumo to know what happened at the bar that night, although from Huang Feng¡¯s point of view, at that time, it was indeed not accounted for. When it comes to her advantage, Xie Mengjiao doesn''t think so. She thinks Huang Feng has taken advantage of her, which obviously cannot be let Su Yumo know.


    However, she didn''t know Huang Feng and thought that it might be a new recruit from the company during the time she was on a business trip, so she pretended to say nonchalantly: "Sister Yumo, how can you look at that person on the field? Haven''t seen it before, are you new here?"


    Su Yumo saw that Xie Mengjiao was referring to Huang Feng and was shocked. Did Xie Mengjiao see anything?She asked this on purpose, but she glanced at Xie Mengjiao''s expression, and it seemed that it was not the case.


    "Well, that person is Huang Feng. He was recruited during your business trip. He was very capable and was still a college student. Some time ago, the matter of Manager Liu was discovered by him. Therefore, I have promoted him to The manager of the security department is here." Su Yumo said.


    "Security manager? Why is he?" Xie Mengjiao suddenly became unhappy. This guy took advantage of her. He hadn''t settled the account with him yet. Now she has become the manager quietly. She feels a little bit in her heart. Out of breath.


    "I think he has good abilities. Although he has not been here for a long time, he has made a lot of contributions to the company. However, if you really disagree, you can also withdraw his manager." Su Yu Mo said, and then added another sentence: "I think he is completely competent."


    Xie Mengjiao also reacted at this time. Although this guy named Huang Feng is annoying, but after all, it was promoted by sister Yumo, so she denied it directly. Sister Yumo would definitely be upset in her heart and thought she was Not satisfied with her behavior.


    "Sister Yumo, I didn''t mean that, I just don''t think he is a good person." Xie Mengjiao quickly explained.


    "Not a good person? It should be the first time you saw him today. Why would you say that to him?" Su Yumo said with some confusion. She didn''t expect Xie Mengjiao to think like this.

 183 Chapter 183

    "Yes, it''s the first time I have seen you." Xie Mengjiao still didn''t tell what happened in the bar, afraid that Su Yumo would think about it, and that she was worried: "However, I think he is not a good person from the looks of him."


    "You." Su Yumo said with some amusement: "You have met him for the first time, and you haven''t even met him officially yet. How can you say that he is not a good person from his appearance, and you don''t know him? , And, how does he look at him is not what you said, he is not a good person?"


    "He just doesn''t look like a good person." Xie Mengjiao said with a pouting mouth, and then said as if he had discovered something: "Hey, Yumo sister, you seem to know him well when you say that."


    "Nothing." Su Yumo panicked, dodged his eyes unnaturally and said: "I only had contact with him a few times, so I knew him a little bit, otherwise he wouldn''t be promoted to manager. "


    "That''s true." Xie Mengjiao didn''t doubt. After all, if Yu Mo didn''t understand Huang Feng at all, she would not be able to promote Huang Feng.


    "Okay, then there is no need to remove his manager, right?" Su Yumo asked. In fact, she was definitely unwilling to remove Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng would be too embarrassed in that case. How do you meet people in the company?


    Therefore, even if Xie Mengjiao still had such thoughts, she would persuade him, after all, Huang Feng promoted it herself, and she could not harm him.


    Xie Mengjiao was dissatisfied when she saw that Su Yumo attaches great importance to Huang Feng. However, she also knew that Su Yumo was not a messenger. Huang Feng could be promoted by him. That would definitely be a place where he excels. If she really withdraws Miss Yumo must be upset because of his position as manager.


    Moreover, Xie Mengjiao suddenly thought that there is no need to remove Huang Feng from the position of Huang Feng, and he can even stay in the company for a long time. In that case, he will not have a chance to retaliate in the future, if it is his managerial position. Was dismissed, he could not accept the decision and resigned, how can he play?


    Thinking of this, Xie Mengjiao had completely changed her mind. Now even if Su Yumo wants to withdraw, she would not agree.


    "No withdrawal, definitely no withdrawal. Sister Yumo said that he has the ability, and that is definitely there. For such a person, we must keep it. Then, Sister Yumo, you will sign another agreement with him. A contract, you might as well raise your salary, but the signing period should be longer, and once he leaves voluntarily, he will have to give the company a lot of compensation. In this way, such talents will not be poached by other companies. "Xie Mengjiao said.


    Xie Mengjiao has already thought of many ways to retaliate against Huang Feng. Naturally, Huang Feng would not be allowed to leave easily, so he thought of modifying the contract. Moreover, she could not be the one to come forward. In that case, Huang Feng would definitely Think about it, think it''s my own revenge.


    But it was different for Sister Yu Mo, she was Huang Feng''s benefactor, Huang Feng would not doubt or refuse.


    "Increase wages? Longer years? Huge compensation? Will this be bad?" Su Yumo said.


    "How could it be bad? I''ll make a contract like this, Yu Mo, you don''t want to see the talents you excavated by other companies." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Su Yumo is also a little moved. Of course, she does not want Huang Feng to leave the company. Moreover, although Huang Feng is now a security guard, Su Yumo always feels that his future achievements will certainly not be low, but she does not want Huang Feng to leave the company. Feng leaves. If Huang Feng doesn''t want to be a security guard in the future, he can arrange a position for him in other departments of the company. In short, as long as he doesn''t leave the company.


    Therefore, after hearing what Xie Mengjiao said, she was also moved and said, "Okay, then you go to draw up a contract."


    "Okay, no problem, but Sister Mo needs to talk to him about this matter. After all, you are familiar with him and speak well."


    "no problem!"


    Thus, two women with different thoughts reached an agreement on this matter.


    And at this time, Huang Feng, who was struggling on the court, didn''t know that he was calculated by two women, but one was kind, and the other was thinking about how to retaliate against him.


    And Huang Feng finally found an opportunity on the court and scored a goal, and his goal also helped the team and finally won.


    "Unexpectedly, this guy would still play football." Xie Mengjiao said as Huang Feng, who was celebrating with everyone on the court, said, just seeing Huang Feng leaping high and fighting for a header on the top of everyone. She herself couldn''t help but yelled "beautiful", and then reacted, a little embarrassed, but looking at the same situation with Yu Mo next to her, she felt more natural in her heart.


    Su Yumo was also a little embarrassed about the performance that she had just forgotten, but Xie Mengjiao didn''t notice anything unusual, so she was relieved.


    The two originally planned to take a look and then left, but in the end they didn''t mention it to each other, and they watched the game.


    "I found out that this football game is a bit interesting. I used to think that more than 20 people gathered around a football. What''s the point? Now it seems that so many people will like it." Xie Mengjiao stood up and said.


    "Yeah, it''s interesting to watch the game if it''s okay." Su Yumo said, she didn''t watch a football match before, but she was bored, but today it was because Huang Feng was on the court and she finished watching it unknowingly. Throughout the game, I still felt that time passed so fast.


    Immediately, the two were ready to leave. They didn''t want people from the company to see them, so they wanted to leave early from the corner. However, Xie Mengjiao, who was about to leave, suddenly discovered that Huang Feng over there went to the bathroom alone. People left first, so she rolled her eyes and said to Su Yumo: "Sister Yumo, you go to the car first, I''ll go to the toilet first."


    "Okay, hurry up then." Su Yumo didn''t doubt either.


    "Okay." After speaking, he ran to the toilet on the other side of the stadium. Su Yumo smiled and shook his head while looking at her back, and turned and left.


    After Huang Feng finished going to the toilet, he washed his face with cold water and felt that he was much more comfortable and awake a lot.


    "Pervert!" As soon as Huang Feng came out, he heard a familiar voice next to him, but he did not expect that the other party was talking about him, and he was still thinking about who would be playing a hooligan in the daytime.


    "Pervert, what am I calling you, do you want to run away like last time?" Xie Mengjiao saw that Huang Feng ignored him and continued to move forward, and said, stopping in front of him.

 184 Chapter 184: Who Is She?

    "Beauty, are you talking to me?" Huang Feng looked at the beautiful woman in front of me strangely. She was indeed a beautiful woman, with a standard melon seed face, willow eyebrows, sexy red lips with attractive colors, and her bare skin. White and tender as the first snow, this is a beauty no less than Su Yumo.


    However, the attitude of this beauty in front of her is definitely not friendly, her hands are wide open, blocking her way, and her pretty face is covered with a layer of frost, and her eyebrows are slightly frowned, looking at herself as if He is like a big bad guy who is unforgivable.


    "Nonsense, I''m not talking to you, maybe I''m talking to ghosts." The beauty said angrily, and even rolled her eyes at Huang Feng. However, she was very beautiful, even if she rolled her eyes. It''s a unique style.


    "I know you?" Huang Feng carefully looked at the beauty in front of him again. Although he was not memorable, but of course, if such a beautiful beauty had been known or familiar before, he had no reason not to remember.


    "Okay, you pervert, dare to pretend that you don''t know me!" Xie Mengjiao said angrily, this person in front of him is acting stupid with himself, is this trying to get through?impossible!


    "Did we have any misunderstandings?" Huang Feng asked tentatively, looking at the other person''s eyes that seemed to be eating his own.


    "That''s not a misunderstanding, it''s a fact! You took advantage of me, and you said that I was barbaric, and that I made trouble without reason? Am I such a person?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "Beauty, although I don''t know you, but judging from your current behavior, you really might be such a person." Huang Feng said.


    "You! Huang Feng, don''t think I don''t know your name, I tell you, don''t try to get through it!" Xie Mengjiao said, this guy is too damn, he is obviously cute, where is he barbaric?


    "How do you know my name? We really know each other?" Huang Feng is even more confused. Since the other party can know his name, he is still blocking himself, indicating that the other party did not admit the wrong person, but he really doesn''t remember knowing him. what.


    "Haha, don''t care about how I met you, anyway you don''t want to run." Xie Mengjiao said triumphantly, and she felt comfortable seeing Huang Feng''s puzzled and puzzled face.


    "I didn''t want to run, you stopped me, what do you want to do?" Huang Feng asked.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made Xie Mengjiao stunned. Seeing an opportunity before, she ran over to stop Huang Feng, but she didn¡¯t think about what she would do after stopping Huang Feng. Maybe it was because she was in the bar last time. Feng is gone, let her be a little bit brooding.


    "Beauty, don''t you think about it yet? Or do you go and think about it? Tell me when you think about it?" Huang Feng looked at the beautiful woman who seemed to be stunned in front of her with a little speechlessness. Very beautiful, but maybe a fool, it''s a pity for such a beautiful appearance.


    "You, stop for me!" Seeing Huang Feng actually walked around while he was in a daze, Xie Mengjiao stopped Huang Feng again without even thinking about it.


    "Beauty, what do you want? I still have something to do." Huang Feng said helplessly. The bus over there was still waiting for him to leave, but he encountered such a reluctant person and did not say what to do. Beauty, Huang Feng is also very helpless.


    "I, I..." Xie Mengjiao was stunned again, but when she saw Huang Feng''s expression that seemed to be mocking her, she said: "I want you to apologize to me! Yes, apology !"


    A smile finally appeared on Xie Mengjiao''s face, and she finally found something or a reason.


    "Okay, I apologize to you. After I apologize, can I leave?" Huang Feng said helplessly. Although he wanted to apologize to a woman for no reason, he clearly didn''t do anything, but he didn''t want to I continued to struggle with this woman who had obvious brain problems.


    "After Daoqian, you can leave, but this matter is not over yet!" Xie Mengjiao also knows that it is not the time to be too entangled. Sister Yu Mo is still waiting for her. She will charge some interest before talking.


    "I said beauty, what did I do to you? You hate me so much? No way to apologize?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Of course not. You have taken advantage of me. You still slander me for being barbaric and unreasonable. How can it be solved by an apology?" Xie Mengjiao said of course. As for how to do with Huang Feng, she has already thought about it today. It''s just a prelude.


    "I took advantage of you? When?" Huang Feng asked, when did he take advantage of such a beauty, shouldn''t it, if there is one, I must remember it, wrong!Certainly not, I am not that kind of person.


    Huang Feng thought silently in his heart, he was even more certain that this woman was deliberately making trouble. He was quite unlucky, and he could run into such things.


    "Don''t admit it yet, you are not a man anymore, dare you not admit it?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Beauty, you can''t talk nonsense. Be careful when I sue you for slander. When I did not dare to admit it, and if I am a man, you can verify it yourself. Let''s open the room. I Let you verify it.¡± Even if Huang Feng has a good temper, he is annoyed by Xie Mengjiao''s constant entanglement. You can''t just slander people just because you are beautiful, right?


    "You, you rascal!" Xie Mengjiao flushed with Huang Feng''s words.


    "There are even more rascals, do you want to try?" Huang Feng''s aggressive eyes rolled on Xie Mengjiao''s body, especially when he stayed for a long time in the key areas. Well, this girl, although she has a bad temper, her brain It''s also a bit silly, but this figure is quite predictable.


    "You, what are you going to do?" Xie Mengjiao was startled by Huang Feng''s eyes, and even felt that she was in front of his eyes as if she didn''t wear anything, taking two steps back and forth.


    "Didn''t you say that I am a rogue? I''ll do some rogue things." Huang Feng said of course. Before, he took a step forward again and approached Xie Mengjiao.


    Xie Mengjiao screamed in fright, then turned around and ran without Huang Feng apologizing, so she ran and said, "Smelly hooligan, I won''t let you go!"


    Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao''s escape and touched his nose a bit amused. It is indeed a bit too much for him to be so funny to a beautiful woman.


    "You deserve your beautiful girlfriend!" Huang Feng muttered to himself. However, thinking of Xie Mengjiao''s behavior just now, it seems that she did it by herself, it seems that it is not too much, who has kept her pestering herself.


    "Who is she?" Huang Feng thought while looking at Xie Mengjiao''s back.

 185 Chapter 185: Tang Muxue

    "Why go to the toilet for so long?" Su Yumo asked, looking at Xie Mengjiao who came back panting.


    "It''s nothing."


    "Are you okay? Why is your face so red? On such a hot day, don''t run like this. What if you get heat stroke?" Su Yumo saw Xie Mengjiao''s face a little red, and thought she was caused by running all the way. Well, after all, it¡¯s already noon, it¡¯s already very hot.


    "Well, I see, Yumo sister, let''s go quickly." Xie Mengjiao said, looking back through the rearview mirror, as if someone was chasing her.


    "God is mysterious." Su Yumo said, but without delay, he started the car.


    "Huh, Huang Feng, you wait for me. It doesn''t count for taking advantage of me last time. This time I dare to molest my aunt and grandma. I''m never finished with you." Xie Mengjiao was finally relieved when he saw Huang Feng didn''t chase after him. , However, he immediately felt full of revenge against Huang Feng.


    "No, I''m on the contract this time. I have to find a way to tie him to the company. Hey, after he sells to the company, I can torture him as much as I want." Xie Mengjiao thought with some pride in her heart.


    Last time, a security guard stared at her excessively, so she fired him. This time, Huang Feng was even more excessive than the last time. However, Xie Mengjiao did not intend to fire Huang Feng. Because of Su Yumo''s reasons, and also, Xie Mengjiao felt that it was too cheap to fire him like this, how could he let him go so easily?


    On the other side, Huang Feng also returned to the bus. Brother Wang, who was next to him, saw that Huang Feng had only come back so long, and asked concerned, "Is it all right?"


    "It''s okay, I met a crazy woman and it took some time." Huang Feng said. Although he still felt a little tired at this time, his spirit was better than in the morning.


    "Mad woman?" Brother Wang was a little curious. Huang Feng was just going to the toilet. How could he meet any crazy woman.


    "Well, I came up and said that I took advantage of her before and asked me to apologize. I don''t even know her, but she looks pretty." Huang Feng said.


    "It won''t be the romantic debt when you got the manager, haha." Brother Wang joked.


    "How is it possible, although the woman''s brain is not very normal, but to be honest, she is still very beautiful, if I ever provoke her, I will definitely remember." Huang Feng said.


    "Maybe when I got drunk, and then forgot." Wang Ge said.


    Huang Feng murmured a little when he heard this, is it really the case?How else would the other party know his name?Although I don¡¯t get drunk many times, there are also a few times, and they are all in the bar. Maybe I really like what Brother Wang said, I got drunk and provoke the other person, but I just forgot. .


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about her, I will go to bed first, and when I arrive at the company, you call me." Huang Feng thought for a long time, but didn''t think about it, so he didn''t think about it anymore.


    "Okay, you go to bed first." Brother Wang said, he also saw that Huang Feng''s condition today was not very good, so he must be very tired.


    While Xie Mengjiao in the other car was thinking about how to torture Huang Feng, her cell phone rang, and her brow wrinkled when she saw her cell phone number.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?" Su Yumo asked.


    "That woman''s phone." Xie Mengjiao said, but didn''t say her name directly.


    "Tang Muxue?" Su Yumo obviously knew it too.


    "Ok."


    "Then can you pick it up?"


    "Answer, of course I did, otherwise she thought I was afraid of her." Xie Mengjiao said as she answered the phone.


    "Hey, Tang Muxue, what are you looking for?" Xie Mengjiao said, but her tone was not very friendly.


    "I can''t call you if I''m okay? It''s so good that we are friends for many years. You have been away from the imperial capital for a few years and you don''t know each other?" The woman on the phone was not angry, still speaking softly.


    "Who is a friend with you? Let''s just talk about something. I still have something to do." Xie Mengjiao said impatiently. In fact, Tang Muxue didn''t make a mistake. The two are indeed friends. But the relationship is definitely not close to Su Yumo, and the relationship between the two is also somewhat complicated.


    Xie Mengjiao, Tang Muxue, and Su Yumo grew up together when they were young. All three families have backgrounds, and they often have contact in the imperial capital. Relatively speaking, Su Yumo¡¯s family background is slightly weaker. Xie Mengjiao and Tang The Muxue family is similar.


    And Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue were compared since they were young. At first it was a joke among adults. However, as they grew older, the two girls themselves became accustomed to this comparison. Even actively comparing each other, including looks, students, skills, etc., they will compare each other, hoping to overwhelm each other.


    The two of them also win each other''s victory and defeat, and neither of them agrees with each other. However, it is precisely because of so many years of comparing each other that the two of them are very familiar with each other, and the relationship between them is more complicated. They are enemies?That''s definitely not a big deal. I just want to compare each other, say they are friends. Sometimes the two will confuse each other again, and the relationship is not pleasing to the eyes. In short, the relationship is very complicated.


    Su Yumo is familiar with the two of them, but relatively speaking, they are closer to Xie Mengjiao. In fact, it is fair to say that the three of them are all best friends.


    "Are you still working on your broken company? I heard that your company has encountered some trouble recently, how about it? Would you like my sister to help?" Tang Muxue said.


    "Who are you sister? It''s only a few days older than me. Also, you don''t need to worry about my affairs. If you call today for this matter, then I will hang up." Xie Mengjiao said She didn''t even ask for help from her family about the company''s affairs. How could she accept the help of Tang Muxue, a woman who has always been compared with herself.


    "You still have a quick temper. I am really worried about your future boyfriend." Tang Muxue still spoke in a slow voice, not angry: "I made this call today, of course not only for this matter."


    "Then what''s the matter with you?"


    "I heard that your company''s football team reached the final?" Tang Muxue said.


    Xie Mengjiao frowned, "I said you can know such a thing in the Imperial Capital? You are well informed."


    "That is, guess where I am now?" Tang Muxue said.


    "Too lazy to guess!" Xie Mengjiao refused directly.


    "At the airport." Tang Muxue didn''t care, "I will fly to Jiangzhou soon."


    "What are you doing here?" Xie Mengjiao frowned even more, not knowing what the woman was making.

 186 Chapter 186

    "Of course I went to the scene to see that your company''s team lost." Tang Muxue said with a serious look.


    "You just lost." Xie Mengjiao said: "Also, whether our company loses or not has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "It didn''t matter before, but it will matter if you enter the finals. Oh, forgot to say, your company team''s opponent in the finals is a friend of mine." Tang Muxue said.


    "It won''t be your guest in the curtain," Xie Mengjiao said unceremoniously.


    "Why, envious? There are many people who want to be my sister''s guest on the scene. Unlike someone, a man has a temperament, no matter how beautiful, no one wants it!" Tang Muxue said with a chuckle.


    "You don''t want it! I tell you, my company''s team will not lose, you wait and see!" After speaking, Xie Mengjiao hung up the phone.


    "I''m so irritated, this fox is so irritating," Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Okay, you two like to pinch each other, is it interesting?" Su Yumo said helplessly. She has seen this scene many times and seems to be immune.


    "Who pinched each other with her, it was this woman who bullied her door! No, I didn''t care about winning or losing the game, but now I have to win. Winning in front of that woman, she drove away from the emperor all the way Come, if you find that the team you support hasn''t won, it must be very interesting." Xie Mengjiao seemed to think of someone''s disappointed face, with a smug smile on his face.


    However, her smile disappeared quickly, because she also went to watch the scene today, and her team strength seemed to be very average. Although she won, it was not easy to win, and the key to scoring It was someone he hated who scored the goal, and that guy looked as if he didn''t rest well last night.


    "No, I will tell them later that tomorrow''s game must be won, there will be rewards for winning, and all will be expelled if you lose, especially the guy who seems to have not woken up." Xie Mengjiao said, at this time, she was already Forgot to keep Huang Feng for himself to toss about. Obviously, the game in front of him is more important. Anyone can lose, but he can''t lose to that woman.


    However, Su Yumo''s heart jumped when she heard Xie Mengjiao''s words. Naturally, it was because Xie Mengjiao said that Huang Feng was going to be fired. However, immediately thinking about what Xie Mengjiao was saying, she paid too much attention to the dispute with Tang Muxue. Than.


    However, if the company''s team really loses, even those people who are not expelled will be irritated by Xie Mengjiao, and it seems that Xie Mengjiao is a little dissatisfied with Huang Feng, because Huang Feng does look a little tired today. Look like.


    "Mengjiao, you won''t really anger them." Although I thought Xie Mengjiao would not do this, Su Yumo still cared and confused: "Moreover, that Huangfeng may have something to do last night, so no Rest well."


    "That guy definitely didn''t do anything good last night. I guess he went to a bar to drink and be a pervert again." Xie Mengjiao said, thinking of Huang Feng, she naturally thought of the things in the bar that night and the molesting of her just now. She has no affection for Huang Feng at all.


    "How do you know?" Su Yumo looked at Xie Mengjiao curiously, not knowing why Xie Mengjiao said so surely.


    "I, I just guessed, that guy is not a good person." Xie Mengjiao explained in a flustered manner. She didn''t want Su Yumo to know that she was molested by Huang Feng.


    Su Yumo didn''t doubt anything, but shook his head helplessly. Xie Mengjiao felt that Huang Feng was not a good person to Huang Feng based on sensory impressions. She had no choice but to hope that Xie Mengjiao and Huang Feng would have more contact in the future. He will make a real difference.


    On the other hand, Huang Feng and others received the latest news when they first arrived at the company. The news came from the secretary of the general manager. Tomorrow¡¯s game must not be lost. You must win. If you win, the company will reward them greatly. If you lose, you will definitely be punished severely, and wage deductions are considered light.


    Upon receiving this news, everyone was wailing. After all, everyone was amateur, and no one was sure that they would win the day.


    "How could this happen? What does Mr. Xie think?"


    "Yeah, we have been able to play very well now, who can guarantee that we will win tomorrow."


    "We are not professional players. We just play for fun. Now if we can''t win, we still have to deduct wages?"


    Everyone is a little bit at heart. The company used to encourage them to participate in the competition. It is very good to win the game. Even if the game is lost, there will be no punishment, but I don¡¯t know. This time, what exactly did Mr. Xie think, he actually gave the order that he must win, and if he loses, he must be punished. Of course everyone is somewhat unacceptable.


    "What kind of person is Mr. Xie?" Huang Feng, who thought he didn''t know Mr. Xie, asked Brother Wang quietly.


    "Mr. Xie, except for some times when his temper is a bit hot, other times are pretty good, and he is also good to the employees below, but I don¡¯t know why this order was given this time. Is it because the leaders above gave her Pressure?" Brother Wang was also very puzzled by the news.


    Huang Feng has no way to say anything. He is a newcomer after all, and he is not familiar with the company''s past and the company''s boss Xie Mengjiao, so he is not good at making any comments.


    "Manager, everyone will rely on you tomorrow." At this moment, Brother Wang suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    "Yes, manager, we will all rely on you tomorrow, and I promise to pass you the ball non-stop."


    "Manager Huang, cheer for tomorrow''s game. Whether everyone can not be punished, it is up to you. Here you are the highest level."


    Other people also said to Huang Feng one after another. Obviously, after these few games, everyone thought that Huang Feng''s playing level was above them. Now there are requirements for achievements in the face of the above, and everyone is also the first. A thought of Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was a little dumbfounded. How could his level be higher than others? He just ran faster and jumped a little higher. It was really better than the level of football, and he was worse than most people.


    "Don''t rely on me. Everyone knows my level. It''s just running fast and jumping high. In other respects, there is really nothing outstanding." Huang Feng smiled bitterly. He didn''t want everyone to put their hopes on him. , If you lose in the end, everyone will definitely blame him.


    In fact, how can other people not know this situation, but now they urgently need a psychological comfort.

 187 Chapter 187

    "Bruce, are you here?"


    Under a towering mountain outside the city, Bruce was driving his own suspended sports car. When he got there, several people had already arrived. These people were all when he played together, and he had arranged to climb the mountain today.


    Their climbing is different from others. Others climb the mountain, while they climb along the cliff in front of them. The unique and maverick behavior will make them very eye-catching, which is exactly what they need. They are also enjoying.


    "Well, you guys came early." Bruce said.


    "We are here to wait for you. It was a shame to run last time. I thought you didn''t dare to come today." said one of the young people.


    Hearing what he said about the last time he ran, Bruce''s eyes flashed a haze. That incident has already made him a joke in this circle. It is estimated that for a long time, he will be laughed at.


    "Huh, there was an accident last time. It''s not the first time that we did mountain climbing today. Would I be afraid?" Bruce said.


    The young man shrugged his shoulders and did not speak, but the person next to him said: "Okay, don''t talk to waste time. Let''s start. When we reach the top of the mountain, we will talk."


    Everyone nodded, and then began to take out the climbing gloves they prepared. Bruce saw their gloves, but there was an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth. Last time he was ashamed, but today I want to make them admire!


    Bruce also took out his gloves, but when he first put them on, his brows wrinkled, because the feeling was completely different. When he wore them before, the gloves were very comfortable on his hands, but now they are He felt a little roughness, and the difference between the two feelings was obvious.


    Bruce, who felt something wrong in his heart, changed his face slightly. After that, he quickly looked at the position between his right thumb and index finger. Sure enough, he didn''t see the small protrusion before.


    "What the hell is going on? Why is that protrusion gone?" Bruce thought panicked.


    Although he borrowed this glove for the first time, he had seen it used by his brother many times before, so he was familiar with this glove, and he had never seen the protrusion disappear before. Never heard his brother talk about it.


    "Could it be that this glove was dropped?" Rubbing the surface of the glove, the roughness became stronger, he thought of a certain possibility, although it was not very likely.


    Without that protrusion, naturally there would be no way to launch the magic silk. Immediately, Bruce wore gloves and came to the side of the mountain, trying to verify his thoughts.


    "Sure enough, who the hell is it? He was so brave to steal my things?!" Bruce watched his gloves contact with the mountain, without any signs of being attached to the mountain, and roared in his heart, but his face However, the above didn''t show the slightest, otherwise, a few people next to it would know that it would be unavoidable to laugh at it. Although not necessarily malicious, he did not like that feeling.


    "Bruce, what are you scratching, let''s start first."


    "Hurry up, you can wear a glove like this mother-in-law, you wouldn''t be a woman, hahaha."


    The others were already dressed neatly, including climbing gloves, helmets, knee pads, etc. When they were about to start climbing, they found Bruce Leng there, not knowing what they were thinking, except for gloves. Nothing started to wear yet.


    "Climb first, I have something to do, let''s go first." Bruce said. After that, no matter what other people said, he had already got on his own suspended sports car and drove away.


    "This guy actually ran away again, but it''s just a climbing glove, he can''t have it."


    "It''s not that he really has something to do, right?"


    "Who knows, this guy has been weird lately, let''s just crawl on our own."


    "Yes, let''s get started."


    Everyone talked about Bruce''s leaving figure for a while, and then continued climbing without taking it seriously.


    But Bruce, who was driving his own suspended sports car, looked more and more gloomy, and there was no one else around, so he no longer had to hide his emotions.


    "Pop" Bruce patted the steering wheel fiercely: "Don''t let me know who you are, or I will strip you alive!"


    Bruce had already determined in his heart that his gloves had been stolen by someone, and the place where he lived was heavily guarded, and it was impossible for ordinary people to come in. Therefore, he suspected that the gloves had been stolen by the servants of the family. He decided to go back and check it carefully. As long as he found out, no matter who the person was, he would not let him go. He was too daring to steal his own things.


    At the same time, deep down in Bruce¡¯s heart, he was also afraid that the other party would have transferred or sold the gloves. In that case, he would have no way to explain to his brother. If you know those gloves, your brother really likes them. Once If you know you have lost it, you will definitely be blamed.


    When Bruce was busy going back to investigate the thief, in a well-equipped laboratory, a group of people in white coats were busy.


    This laboratory is the laboratory under the Bruce family, responsible for some research, including product updates, equipment transformation, and some patented inventions, etc. Every year, Bruce¡¯s Chatton family invests a lot in this laboratory. Funds for research.


    Of course, they have also made a very good report. It is precisely because of the existence of this laboratory that their family can obtain more and more advanced technologies, and thus lead other families in many aspects.


    Although the other families in this city have begun to pay attention to the investment in the laboratory these years, there is still a big gap compared with the laboratory of the Chatton family that has been operating for many years.


    Of course, the competition between families is also very cruel. Other families are definitely not willing to be suppressed by Bruce¡¯s family all the time. Therefore, they suppress Bruce¡¯s family through various methods, even stealing Bruce¡¯s family. The latest research results of, and, so far, have been carried out many times, of course, they will not reveal their identity, even if Bruce¡¯s family knows that other families did these things, because there is no evidence , They are not easy to say.


    The Chatton family, where Bruce belongs, naturally attaches great importance to this aspect. Therefore, the defensive force in the laboratory is not a lot. Therefore, these thefts by people from other families did not succeed.


    However, those people obviously won''t give up easily. After all, if they succeed, they will not only enhance their own family''s abilities, but also attack Bruce''s family by the way. They will not refuse to kill two birds with one stone.

 188 Chapter 188 Sewage Treatment System

    "Successful, finally succeeded!"


    At this time, a white coat shouted excitedly.


    "What''s successful? Is it the one you studied before..." someone next to him quickly walked over and asked.


    "Yes, that''s the sewage treatment system!" The previous white coat said triumphantly.


    As far as the sewage treatment system is concerned, it is actually nothing special. In today''s society, it is necessary for almost every factory that may produce pollution, and the government is also very strict in this regard.


    And the reason why this white coat is so excited, of course, is not because of a simple sewage treatment equipment, such things are everywhere now, how could they be because of that thing.


    He is excited because he has been studying and improving sewage treatment equipment for a long time, and now he has finally succeeded.


    "My new product can completely treat sewage, or even convert it directly into drinking water, to completely remove pollution and toxic substances. At the same time, this equipment has a small footprint, simple production process requirements, and even a total of ordinary small The factory can produce, and the production speed is not slow."


    The people around have already started talking, and many people¡¯s faces are filled with excitement. After all, they are the products of their laboratory. After being used in actual production, their laboratory will be famous. The Chadon family¡¯s investment here will continue to increase. If there have been no new products or patents, the Chadon family will definitely be disappointed and even reduce their investment.


    "It''s more than that. The materials needed to produce my new sewage treatment system are ordinary materials. Not to mention that there are high-tech materials everywhere. It was hundreds of years ago in the backward era. The materials inside can also be produced. I believe that after the finished products are produced, our company will certainly occupy most of the global sewage treatment market!¡± The white coat before said excitedly.


    "It''s great, this is great!"


    "That is, comparable to a professor, this result of yours is really a great thing, it will change the sewage treatment market of the whole world!"


    "Compared to a professor, you really did a great job this time."


    Everyone congratulated them one after another, and they were all excited. However, among the crowd of excited people, there was a person whose eyes were slightly dodging. Although they were as elated as everyone else, their expressions seemed a little erratic, and I don''t know what I am thinking.


    The situation here will soon be passed on to the Chatton family. Presumably, the comparable professor will be highly rewarded. The crowd of onlookers will soon disperse and go busy with their own affairs, and the comparable professor will continue his research. But the person who looked erratic before stared at the comparable professor''s figure and didn''t know what he was thinking of. In the end, after hesitating for a while, he took the initiative to talk to the comparable professor.


    "Compared to a lesson, this result of yours is really amazing!" The man said with a face full of conviction.


    "You''re polite, luck, luck." It was comparable to the professor''s blushing face. Obviously, the words of this person are still very useful, and he certainly does not think that his results are really just luck.


    "I''ll help you do the remaining experiments, and let me learn. I just recently encountered a bottleneck on a subject. Maybe I can help you. I can get some inspiration." The person said.


    It is comparable to the professor who hesitated. The company has not come to take those things. Although he is not very proficient in business, he also knows that these things should be very valuable. Therefore, he does not want any accidents. Past experiments, He did it all by himself.


    However, the person in front of him is his colleague after all. The two have worked together for a long time. He also knows the level of each other. With his help, his next experiment will be much easier. Moreover, he is also in this laboratory. There should be no problem with the old members.


    So, after hesitating for a while, the comparable professor agreed.


    A hint of joy flashed in the person''s eyes, and then he took the initiative to ask the comparable professor what help he needed.


    With the help of the comparable professor, it was indeed a lot faster to start the experiment. Besides, this person did not show any strangeness, so he was relieved.


    When the experiment was halfway through, someone asked the comparable professor to discuss a topic, and the comparable professor hurriedly left. When he was leaving, he also asked the person not to disturb the things here, and that People are also full of promises.


    However, after Professor Comparable went out, he immediately changed his face and quickly searched for it on the experimental platform.


    This laboratory has a large area and a complete set of instruments and equipment. Generally, everyone has their own separate room. Unless necessary, most of the time, they stay in their own room for research. They will only gather together when they cannot solve it for a long time and need everyone to discuss it together, or invite others into their room.


    It is rare for this person to ask for help in the room just now, and at this time, it also shows his wolf ambition.


    This person did not really come to help the comparable professor, but to compare the research results of the professor just now. Although he is from this laboratory, he has already been bought by other families. He knows that something comparable to a professor is of great value. The comparable professor has organized everything into a book, and soon the company will send it to collect the information, so he has the time left. Not much, he took the risk.


    "Finally found it!" The man said, holding a thick booklet, which contained all the required instruments and equipment parameters, etc. With this thing, just find a small factory and can produce something comparable to a professor''s mouth. The latest sewage treatment equipment in here.


    "It''s just that I must be exposed this time, and I can''t stay here anymore." The man put the booklet next to his body, and walked out while talking to himself. It was comparable to that after the professor found that something was missing. The first one doubted himself, so it is impossible for him to stay here anymore.


    "Professor Neal is going out?" When he first walked to the door, another player in the laboratory greeted him actively.


    This was a normal greeting, but the person with a ghost in his heart, Professor Neal, was taken aback and then stabilized and said, "Yes."


    After that, he kept walking out.


    "How do you feel that Professor Neil is weird?" The man muttered as he looked at Neil''s figure without thinking about it.

 189 Chapter 189

    As soon as Professor Neal stepped out of the door of the laboratory, he speeded up his pace. After that, after making sure that no one around him saw it, he ran straight up, because he didn''t know when the comparable professor would find that his information was missing. , And once he discovers this situation, someone will definitely come after him, and once he is caught, he will be over.


    However, fortunately, when Professor Neal got into his car and was far away from here, there was no chase behind him. When he was in the car, he took out the booklet in his arms. Put it on the back seat.


    At the same time, Professor Neal also called the people behind him and told them that he had obtained good things from the Chatton family, and he would deliver them immediately.


    At the same time, Professor Comparable also returned to his room, but after entering, he did not see Professor Neal. He was taken aback for a moment, and then he returned to normal. He thought it was Professor Neal waiting. I was anxious and went back by myself.


    Without Professor Neal, although the speed of the experiment would be slower, there was no one beside him, and it was more comfortable than the professor.


    However, he soon discovered that the situation was not right, and his experimental platform had obvious signs of being turned over.


    "This Professor Neal, when I left before, I told him not to disturb my things. He himself has done experiments for many years. Don¡¯t you know this?" Professor Comparing said with some dissatisfaction, and he was very dissatisfied with Nepal. Professor Er''s impression was much worse.


    Helplessly comparable to the professor, he had to clean up himself, but when he was cleaning up, he found that the booklet about the new sewage treatment equipment system that he had put in the drawer was gone.


    At first, Professor Comparing thought it was where he put it, but after searching for a while, he still couldn¡¯t find it. He realized that something might be wrong, so he hurried out and went to Neal¡¯s room to ask him, yes. He didn''t take it, after all, his own room, that is, Professor Neal had been in.


    However, I knocked on Professor Neal''s door for a long time, and no one responded. The comparable professor''s behavior attracted the attention of some other laboratory professors.


    "Compared to a professor, what''s wrong with you? What''s the matter with Professor Neil? Very anxious?" someone next to him asked.


    "I have something important to ask him!" Professor Compi said while continuing to knock on the door, his face was already very difficult to see at this time.


    "Compared to a professor, don''t knock, Professor Neal is not inside, I saw him go out before." At this moment, the person who had greeted Professor Neal at the door stepped forward and said.


    "Out? When?!" Comparable to the professor''s action, his face turned pale, because it seemed that some of the guesses in his heart might be true.


    "About half an hour ago, I saw him in a hurry, and his expression was a bit wrong, as if he was anxious to leave." The man said.


    "Damn it, Neil asshole!"


    "What''s the matter? Comparable to a professor?" Others also discovered that something big seemed to have happened.


    "The brochure of my new sewage treatment equipment just disappeared. Only Neil entered my room before and said that he was helping me with the experiment. I didn''t doubt it. I didn''t expect that he had this idea! Really! Damn, I was too careless!" said the comparable professor.


    "Ah, how could this be?"


    "Neil is such a person, I really haven''t seen it before."


    "I don''t know where that guy went."


    Everyone immediately talked about it. However, some people persuaded the comparable professor. Before Neil had given the things to others, he hurriedly organized them again and handed over the arranged things to the company as soon as possible. The people behind Seoul apply for patents faster and produce products.


    "No." Professor Comparing said with a dim face: "I was afraid that this thing would leak out, so after organizing it into a book, I threw away some of the manuscripts, including some important parameters. Get those parameters again, unless you do the experiment again, the time will definitely be too late."


    "Ah, how could this happen." Generally speaking, they will keep the manuscript papers. Of course, there are special circumstances that damage the manuscript paper for confidentiality.


    "Hurry up and notify the family and ask them to send someone to stop Neil, otherwise it will be too late." Someone reminded at this time.


    After that, some people did it, but everyone knew in their hearts that time has passed for so long, and Neil should have handed those things into the hands of the people behind him. They didn¡¯t think it was. Neil did it alone, and there must be other families behind it.


    At this time, Panders also received the news that an important research result in the family¡¯s laboratory was stolen, and it may now be being delivered to his family¡¯s competitors. So Panders Hastily dispatched more people to find and intercept Professor Neal who was eating inside and out.


    At this time, Professor Neal didn''t know that someone had been chasing him, but he could fully imagine such a scene. After all, the result was not beyond his expectations.


    However, as long as you give this thing to the people behind you, the money you get is enough to go to other cities for the rest of your life.


    "The boss asked us to take you in!" Neal finally reached where he wanted to go smoothly, and when he arrived, there were already two black bodyguards waiting outside.


    Neil nodded, but when he saw the two bodyguards, he still felt frustrated. After all, he was just a professor in the laboratory. There was no problem in letting him do the experiment. Dahan Yi, he felt a little guilty.


    However, thinking that he had done a great job this time, Neil raised his head again, relaxed his mind, and walked inside, but he did not see that the booklet in his arms had changed in some way. , But he kept his head up, but didn''t notice it.


    "Dear Neil, I heard that you brought me a baby?" In the lobby of the villa, a middle-aged man sat, his name is Budas, who is the current speaker of the Payton family. After the good stuff, I came to meet Neil in person. Now that Neil arrived, I stood up cordially and greeted Neil with a smile on his face.


    When Neil saw Budas, his heart was also agitated. This is one of the most powerful people in this city. Now he is waiting for himself personally, and he feels a burst of pride in his heart.

 190 Chapter 190: Its Not You, Who else?

    However, Neil also knew why the other party would treat himself in this way, and quickly said: "Boss, I brought things. It is the latest sewage treatment equipment system. Its advantages are..."


    Neal told Budas about the advantages of those sewage treatment equipment systems comparable to what the professor said. Budas nodded while listening. Obviously, he was very satisfied with this equipment.


    "Dear Neil, you are really my lucky general. You must have been exposed this time, but it doesn''t matter. You can come to my laboratory. I will let you be the general manager of my laboratory! "Budas said with a smile on his face.


    "Really? Thank you the boss so much. I must work harder to help the boss create more and better things." Professor Neal said excitedly.


    The status of the Peyton family in this city is not much worse than that of Bruce¡¯s Chatton family. They are all powerful families in this city, and now the Peyton family attaches more importance to the laboratory. Getting up, the investment is also increasing, so if you can sit on the throne of the chief of the laboratory, you will definitely be one of the top people in this city.


    Although, on the way here, Professor Neal had already planned to leave the city, but that was thought of without the promise of Budas. If he could not leave, he certainly did not want to leave. And, with the blessing of the Payton family, he is not afraid that the Chatton family will avenge him.


    Budas is very satisfied with Professor Neal¡¯s performance, at least on the surface, but in fact, he despises Professor Neal in his heart. If he can sell the Chardon family for money, he can also do the same for Money, betraying one''s own family, such a person is not reliable.


    However, now the family¡¯s laboratory has just been newly built. They are not short of equipment and instruments. What they lack is only those senior researchers, professors, etc., so he now wants to keep Neal. After all, his character Although not very good, it must be able to be selected by the Chatton family to be placed in the laboratory.


    However, such a person must be the first to be cleaned up when the laboratory of his family grows.


    "Then, dear Professor Neal, should you let me read that brochure first?" Budas held up the red wine in front of him, looked at Neil with a smile in front of him, and said slightly.


    "Of course, that''s of course, boss, I''m just so excited, I forgot, I''ll give it to you." Neil said as he stretched his hand into his arms.


    However, soon, the smile on Professor Neal''s face solidified. He looked at the booklet in his hand in a daze, and there was no response for a while.


    "Professor Neil, what''s the matter with you?" Budas asked with some confusion.


    The question of Budas made Professor Neal sober up, but then his face turned pale, cold sweat began to continuously emerge from his forehead, and his hands trembled.


    Although he still has this booklet in his hand, this booklet is completely different from his previous one. The entire cover is different, the size is different, and the thickness has changed. The previous one is different. There are a lot of data and pictures, it is comparable to the professor who took a long time to organize. Therefore, there are many pages and thick pages, but the one in front of me is very thin.


    "Professor Neil, did something happen?" Budas had also put down the wine glass in his hand, and he also realized that something seemed to have happened.


    Professor Neal did not speak, but trembling hands, opened the pamphlet. After that, his face completely changed.


    It''s different, it''s completely different!


    Before the book was brought out by Professor Neal, he had read the contents of it, so he knew what the first few pages contained, but now this one is completely different.


    Seeing that Professor Neal was ignoring his question and was in a daze again, Boudas winked at the bodyguard beside him, and then the bodyguard stepped forward and took the booklet from Professor Neil''s hand. Snatch it, but Professor Neal still has no response.


    Budas took the booklet with some doubts, and then looked through it, and suddenly his face changed.


    "Neil! Are you lying to me? Do you think I''m so foolish?!" Budas''s voice has changed. It is no longer gentle, but cold, looking at Neil with bad eyes. Obviously, he Now I am very dissatisfied with Neal.


    And Neil was also awakened by Budas''s look. He quickly said: "Boss, I didn''t lie to you, I really didn''t lie to you, I really stole the new sewage treatment equipment system from that laboratory. "


    "The sewage treatment equipment system you mentioned is this?!" Budas lifted the booklet in his hand, and then slammed it on the table in front of him: "Do you think I am stupid, or Think I''m so fooled?!"


    The pamphlet was smashed by Budas and opened a little bit. There are indeed words in it, but the handwriting is very scribble, and the writing is also very casual.


    "It''s a method of steelmaking in Shanzhai. It''s all hundreds of years ago. You actually took it out to fool me? When I don''t know the words?" Budas''s face was gloomy and his eyes were fierce. Obviously, He is in a bad mood now.


    "Boss, I don''t know what''s going on. When I took it out, it was obviously about the sewage treatment equipment system. I don''t know how it became like this now." Professor Neal explained anxiously.


    "Who has touched this book along the way?" Budas asked.


    "There is no one else, just me." Neil said, "However, I really don''t know how it became like this. It was obviously not like this just now."


    "Just you?" Budas asked, "Neil, you don''t mean to swallow that book by yourself, you have a lot of appetite."


    "Boss, I didn''t, I really didn''t. After I stole it, I thought about giving it to the boss. How dare I swallow it privately." The sweat on Neil''s forehead is getting more and more. Don''t look at Budas just now. He is so enthusiastic about him, but he knows what kind of person his boss is. Once he does something sorry for him, then he will never let him go. Therefore, this matter can''t be done. recognition.


    Moreover, it was indeed not his possession.


    However, Budas obviously didn¡¯t believe Neil¡¯s words very much. Neil himself said that he was the only one who had touched the thing from beginning to end, and after he took it, he went straight to here, the others. He didn''t even have a chance to touch it. He didn''t hide that thing. Who else could it be?

 191 Chapter 191 Sign a New Contract

    "Come on, take him down, and ask me where he is hiding that thing, no matter what method is used, as long as he can speak!" Budas commanded. At this time, he The appreciation and respect for Neil from the beginning is completely gone, and he will not be allowed to enter his laboratory anymore. He only wants to get that thing now.


    The two bodyguards walked towards Neil. Neil was completely scared. He didn''t know what methods the other side would use to deal with him. However, he was a scientific researcher and he definitely couldn''t stand it.


    "Boss, I was wronged. I really don''t know where that thing went. Boss, just let it go. I''ll go to other labs to steal things for you." Neil knelt down and said.


    "You have been exposed, do you think there will be other laboratories who dare to take you in? After today, the whole city will know your behavior, and no one will take in a thief who likes to eat inside and out!" Budas did not even think about it. Said mercilessly, "So, I advise you to take the initiative to hand over that thing. In this case, maybe I will consider letting you into my laboratory."


    Previously, he was asked to come in as the head of the laboratory, but now he was only considering letting in. The difference was too obvious.


    However, Neil knew he couldn''t even reach this because he couldn''t get it out.


    "Boss, I really didn''t hide that thing, I really didn''t." Neal said.


    "Toast, not eat or drink fine wine! Take it for a good interrogation!" Budas also lost the desire to continue talking with Neil, and let people lead him directly.


    "Boss, I was wronged. I really didn''t hide the brochure." Neil was dragged out all the way, but he kept calling for wrongs, but Budas had already decided that it was him. So, his shouting There is no effect at all.


    "You send someone to the Chatton family to find out if they have lost anything in their laboratory." After Neil was taken out, Budas said to a man who looked like a housekeeper next to him. He wondered if Neil was Nothing was stolen at all, so I want to make sure first.


    "Yes" the person answered, and then turned and left, obviously to make arrangements.


    On the other side, Huang Feng and others finally arrived at the company. After that, everyone was disbanded. Most of them went straight back. Only a few people went to the cafeteria to eat like Huang Feng.


    As soon as Huang Feng walked a few steps, he received a text message from Su Yumo.


    "Pay attention to rest. Don''t be too tired. In the afternoon, the personnel officer will talk to you about a new contract. Last time I promised you that I will give you some money."


    Huang Feng looked at the text message and was a little puzzled. Even if it is processing capital, it seems that there is no need to sign a new contract now. However, maybe this is the company''s regulations, and if the salary changes, the contract should be changed immediately.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t think too much about it. Of course it¡¯s good to be able to process capital. Su Yumo mentioned it once before. However, it was mostly a joke. This time the processing capital is probably because he changed from an ordinary security guard. It''s because of being a manager.


    Although Huang Feng hadn''t planned to stay here for too long before, at least for now, he has no idea of ??leaving. Therefore, he has no objection to signing a new contract, and even welcomes it. After all, he has paid for it.


    Huang Feng, who was in a good mood, went to eat. At the same time, Xie Mengjiao, who was separated from Su Yumo, came to Zhang Yun who was going to sign a new contract with Huang Feng in the afternoon and whispered to her, although she didn¡¯t know that Xie Mengjiao was so. What was it for? However, Xie Mengjiao was her boss after all, so she naturally didn''t have to ask too much, so she agreed.


    Because he was about to sign a new contract, Huang Feng did not leave immediately after eating, but waited in the office. Sure enough, it didn''t take long before he received a call from Human Resources Zhang Yun asking him to go.


    "Promotion and salary increase, becoming the general manager, becoming the CEO, marrying Bai Fumei, buddy, this is the rhythm of going to the peak of life" Huang Feng thought proudly.


    "Manager Huang, here you are, look. This is a new contract prepared for you by the company. If there are no problems, you can sign your name." Zhang Yun was as polite to Huang Feng as before, seeing Huang Feng''s arrival also took the initiative to greet her, but the look in her eyes towards Huang Feng was a little strange, but Huang Feng did not notice.


    Although he knew that this new contract was led by Su Yumo, the company should not lie to himself, but Huang Feng still took a look. Of course, he mainly looked at his salary in the future, and found out The salary has indeed increased a lot, it is three times the current salary, even more, even the previous Manager Liu may not be as much as his current salary.


    "Yumo still takes care of me." Huang Feng thought to himself, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong. Although his salary was higher, it was not too high.


    As for other aspects, he also looked around, and found nothing unusual. After that, he happily signed the contract, and then handed the contract to Zhang Yun.


    Zhang Yun saw Huang Feng happily signing her name, her expression became more weird, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Well, Manager Huang, if you have no doubts, you can leave first. This contract will take effect after the general manager signs it." Zhang Yun said.


    However, Zhang Yun was talking about the general manager, not the deputy general manager. Therefore, the contract was signed by Xie Mengjiao, not by Su Yumo, but Huang Feng did not hear it.


    "I''m fine, Director Zhang, I''ll leave first." Huang Feng stood up and said.


    Zhang Yun sent Huang Feng out, and after a while, Xie Mengjiao''s figure appeared.


    "How is it? Has he signed?" Xie Mengjiao asked eagerly.


    "Signed," Zhang Yun said. After that, she took Xie Mengjiao into the office and handed Huang Feng''s contract to Xie Mengjiao.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s name, Xie Mengjiao showed a successful conspiracy smile on her face, and said to herself: "I see how you escaped from my palm."


    After that, she turned to Zhang Yun and said, "I asked you to prepare something, are you ready?"


    "Ready." Zhang Yun took out another contract from her drawer and handed it to Xie Mengjiao.


    Xie Mengjiao took over the contract, and then took the piece of paper that Huang Feng had previously signed with her name from the original contract, and put it into the contract that was just taken out. The two contracts were specially ordered by Xie Mengjiao to Zhang Yun. So, it can be seamlessly connected, and there is nothing unusual.

 192 Chapter 192 Pendant

    "Mr. Xie, will this be done, will it be a little bad?" Zhang Yun couldn''t help but whispered.


    "What''s wrong, I think it''s good." Xie Mengjiao said indifferently while binding the contract.


    Zhang Yun didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what Xie Mengjiao thought. The contract that was later taken out didn¡¯t make any difference in terms of salary. It was only limited in terms of years and compensation. It can be said that she signed this In terms of the contract, Huang Feng himself should not leave the company voluntarily, unless the company voluntarily dismissed him, otherwise, the loss would be great.


    Huang Feng was also careless. He didn''t sign the place where he was riding, but even if he signed it, it didn''t seem to have much effect. Xie Mengjiao made it clear that he wanted to keep him in the company.


    "Does Mr. Xie have any special thoughts about Huang Feng and don''t want him to leave?" Zhang Yun thought. However, looking at Xie Mengjiao''s current expression, he found it impossible. It was like seeing Huang Feng unlucky and gloating. Look like.


    "Okay, let''s file the contract." Xie Mengjiao signed her name on the back of the contract, and then handed the contract to Zhang Yundao.


    Zhang Yun took it, and Xie Mengjiao was ready to leave after the work was completed. However, when she left, she suddenly remembered something: "Oh, by the way, I am going to revise the contract. Don¡¯t tell Sister Yumo, you know? Of course, I can¡¯t talk to other people either."


    "I see, Mr. Xie." Zhang Yun said, this matter must not be known to outsiders.


    Xie Mengjiao nodded in satisfaction. Huang Feng was valued by Yu Mo after all. If she let her pit Huang Feng on her own, she would be unhappy.


    At this time Huang Feng didn''t know that he was being calculated, and Xie Mengjiao was waiting to retaliate against him.


    Except for Huang Feng from the company, he didn''t go back immediately. Instead, he went to the jewelry store where he visited last time and had something to do.


    Huang Feng came to the Friday Fu Jewelry Store again, where he got his first pot of gold, otherwise he would have no money to change his house, although he still rented it.


    "Welcome" Miss Yingbin is still as enthusiastic as ever.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then said: "I came to see Manager Liu. I had an appointment with him before. My name is Huang Feng."


    "It turned out to be Mr. Huang, Manager Liu said, if you come, let me take you to his office." Miss Yingbin obviously got instructions from Liu Demao, and when she heard Huang Feng''s name, she said actively .


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Then trouble the beautiful woman to lead the way." Actually, Huang Feng has been to Liu Demao''s office once and knows where it is. However, here, it is obvious that others will not let him run into it. Someone has to carry it.


    In Liu Demao''s office, Huang Feng saw the manager again.


    "Mr. Huang, you are here." Liu Demao saw Huang Feng and said enthusiastically. Although he knew that Huang Feng was not here to buy or sell things, Liu Demao was still very enthusiastic about Huang Feng, Huang Feng thought. It is worthy of being able to be the manager of this store. This kind of treatment really makes people feel comfortable.


    "Manager Liu, I came today to fetch things." Huang Feng said.


    "The things have been prepared for you a long time ago, and I will wait for you to fetch them." Liu Demao said, then pushed Huang Feng a jewelry box, and said, "Look, how about it."


    Huang Feng picked up the box and opened it. Inside, there was a night pearl pendant. This night pearl was the one left before Huang Feng. He had two in total, one sold, and one left here. , Trouble Manager Liu and they help to make the pendant, but today, this pendant is finally finished.


    Huang Feng took out the pendant. After being carved by the jewelry store, the whole pendant became even more beautiful. Around the Ye Mingzhu, he made an accessory. After that, it was inlaid with some diamonds, even if Huang Feng saw it at first sight. At that time, there was also some amazing feeling.


    "I''m very satisfied with this pendant." Huang Feng put the pendant away after seeing it for a while. This Friday, Fu Jewelry Store, after all, is an old brand, and the craftsmanship inside is still very good. Otherwise, Huang Feng also I never thought of carving here.


    "Mr. Huang is satisfied." Liu Demao said with a smile. In fact, he was not afraid of Huang Feng''s dissatisfaction at the beginning. He was very confident in the hands of the master in his shop.


    "How much is the manual cost, I will transfer the money to you." Huang Feng said.


    Who knows that Manager Liu waved his hand and said: "It doesn''t cost much. Mr. Huang will not be charged this time. It''s just like making friends. If Mr. Huang has any business in the future, just take care of us."


    "How embarrassing this is?" Huang Feng said in a bit of amazement. After all, he was not familiar with Liu Demao, and he didn''t mean not to pay.


    "It''s really nothing, I didn''t need much money." Liu Demao said. If the Ye Mingzhu they changed hands last time, they could still make a lot of money. Therefore, they don''t care about Huang Feng''s processing of pendants.


    Seeing Liu Demao''s insistence repeatedly, Huang Feng did not stop saying that he had to pay. However, he recognized Liu Demao in his heart. Although he was still not very familiar with him, it was obviously a good thing to do business with such a person. If you can get some jewels from other spaces in the future, it would be a good idea to leave it to him.


    In fact, Liu Demao didn''t have much expectation from Huang Feng. He was just a polite remark, and he didn''t expect to get any good jewelry from Huang Feng. After all, those things are not too easy to obtain.


    After the two chatted casually for a while, Huang Feng left. As the manager here, Liu Demao still has a lot of things to do every day, so it''s not easy to delay people for too long.


    After leaving the jewelry store, Huang Feng put the pendant in the storage box. He was going to give this pendant to Su Yumo. Last time he accepted the clothes, watches and other things she gave, although she didn''t send it. I only gave it to myself when I went out, but after all, it was very valuable, and all of them were new. Huang Feng had nothing to return at the time. When he sold Ye Mingzhu last week, he suddenly thought that he could sell the rest. One of them was given to her. Although this Ye Mingzhu could be sold for a lot of money, Huang Feng even gave it to Su Yumo, first to express his gratitude, and second, he is not too short of money now. Anyway, the place has been changed and the job is stable. In a short time, he doesn''t seem to be short of money.


    Of course, this is only what Huang Feng thinks, in fact, he still belongs to the poor family.

 193 Chapter 193

    After leaving the jewelry store, Huang Feng called Su Yumo.


    "Hey, Yumo, do you have time at night?" The phone did not ring a few times before being connected.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yumo asked.


    "I want to invite you to dinner, thank you for giving me so many things last time." Huang Feng said directly.


    Su Yumo''s face turned red and said: "What is for you, I am going to give it to my friend. He has gone abroad, and I don''t want to throw it away. Don''t think about it."


    "I didn''t think much about it. I didn''t know that it was bought to me specially, but in the end it was still in my hands. I took so many things from you. Now I want to show it and invite you to dinner. "Huang Feng said, in fact, he did not think much.


    "That''s it." Su Yumo didn''t know what she thought in her heart. When she heard Huang Feng invite her to dinner, she was naturally willing, but she was afraid that she promised too much. It seems not very good. Huang Feng thought more.


    "Give me a chance, let me bribe the boss." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "For the sake of your sincerity, I will reluctantly agree." Su Yumo said with difficulty.


    "Hao Le, then thank you for the reward, Mr. Su." Huang Feng also said with a smile. The two of them are now more like friends, especially when they are not at work.


    Su Yumo¡¯s face was getting hotter after he hung up Huang Feng¡¯s phone. When Huang Feng invited Su Yumo to dinner, he didn¡¯t think much about it, but he didn¡¯t know that this was the first time Su Yumo agreed to make peace. The opposite sex ate alone. Someone used to invite her to dinner or watch a movie, but she refused all the time. However, when Huang Feng was here, she did not think about rejecting, but wanted to agree too much. , Anyway, from beginning to end, she didn''t even think about rejecting it.


    "Does this count as a date?" Su Yumo thought silently, and the more he thought about it, the more blushing his face.


    At this time, the office door was suddenly opened, and Su Yumo, who was thinking about it, was startled. After seeing that the person was Xie Mengjiao, he said with some irritation: "You can''t knock on the door and come in again, it''s scary. Up."


    "Don''t I do this every time? Also, what''s scary about this, it''s broad daylight now." Xie Mengjiao said with some confusion.


    Su Yumo also felt that his performance was too exaggerated, so he quickly changed the subject and said: "What are you looking for me?"


    "We have dinner together tonight. That woman has come from the Imperial Capital. In any case, we can be regarded as half the landlord here. Although we can''t understand her, if we don''t invite her to dinner, we might be stingy behind. "Xie Mengjiao sat down and said.


    Su Yumo just remembered that Tang Muxue came. Although she and Xie Mengjiao liked each other when they met, they also had the kind of friendship between friends. After all, they grew up together. Therefore, when Tang Muxue came to Jiangzhou, Xie Mengjiao and himself must invite her to dinner and catch her up.


    However, Su Yumo thought that she had promised Huang Feng just now, and she was looking forward to this date in her heart, so she didn''t want to go to dinner with Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue.


    "Mengjiao, I have something tonight, you go to accompany Mu Xue to dinner, help me accompany me, I will invite her again tomorrow." Su Yumo said.


    "Do you have dinner tonight?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo didn''t deny it.


    "Male, female?" Xie Mengjiao suddenly became gossip. You know that Su Yumo usually eats with her, and recently I haven''t heard of any social entertainment in the company. Even if there is social entertainment, there is also public relations. If someone from the Ministry goes, then Su Yumo''s meal must be private.


    "Why are you asking about this?" Su Yumo said uncomfortably. In front of Xie Mengjiao, she had always regarded herself as her sister, but in this matter, she was a little embarrassed.


    "Oh" Xie Mengjiao saw this magic of Su Yumo, and dragged a string of syllables in his mouth: "Men!"


    "As long as you talk a lot, you are a man, okay." Su Yumo said.


    "No, Yumo sister, I have never seen you go out to dinner with a man before. Is it really the man who called you Yumo on the phone before?" Xie Mengjiao thought of herself for a few days When I was with Su Yumo, I heard a man calling her "Yumo" on the phone, and sister Yumo was not angry yet.


    "Don''t worry about that much, help me accompany Mu Xue with a crime." Su Yumo said.


    "Sister Yumo, tell me, what does that person look like, handsome or not, what is he doing, how good is he?" Su Yumo didn''t want to say, but Xie Mengjiao wanted to know very much. Women have gossip. Xie Mengjiao became even more interested, not to mention that this incident happened to sister Yumo next to him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, we are just ordinary friends." Su Yumo said.


    "I didn''t say that you are not ordinary friends. Sister Yu Mo, are you not hiring yourself? You are usually very shrewd. Why do you feel a little unresponsive in this matter." Xie Mengjiao said with a smile: " Is this the legendary woman in love with negative IQ?"


    Su Yumo¡¯s face was a little unnatural. She did say something wrong just now, and she also discovered that she did react somewhat slowly in this matter, so she didn¡¯t simply say anything anymore. No matter how Xie Mengjiao asked. She just didn''t say.


    Xie Mengjiao saw that Su Yumo was really not ready to say it, so she stopped asking. Anyway, she will know in the future: "Sister Yumo, if you really talk about boyfriends, you must let me know first. , I''ll check it for you."


    "I know." Su Yumo said. This was agreed by the two of them before, but she is indeed not in a relationship now, so there is no need to tell Xie Mengjiao, otherwise, this girl who likes to join in the fun must be Will do something extraordinary.


    Xie Mengjiao was a little bit satisfied, but didn''t say anything about it anymore, "By the way, Yumo sister, Huang Feng''s contract has been signed, would you like to check it out?" Although she said so, Xie Mengjiao is sure I don''t want Su Yumo to watch it, but who asked Huang Feng to be promoted by Su Yumo? Now this matter must be known to her.


    Just now I was talking about dinner at night, and now Xie Mengjiao suddenly mentioned Huang Feng''s name, Su Yumo was shocked, but seeing that Xie Mengjiao was nothing strange, I realized that it was just a coincidence, and the other party did not see anything.


    "I won''t read the contract, just sign it." She decided on the details of the contract, so there is no need to read it now.


    "Yes, just sign it!" Su Yumo didn''t look at it, and Xie Mengjiao was also relieved, and then said the same thing meaningfully.

 194 Chapter 194 Xiyuan Street

    "Sewage treatment system: This handbook is comparable to a professor. After years of research and experimentation, it has been compiled and obtained. It contains a set of drawings and data related to the design of new sewage treatment equipment. It is of great value."


    Huang Feng went back directly after making an appointment with Su Yumo to have dinner together at night, but when he got home and looked through the storage box, he found another new thing.


    "Sewage treatment equipment? What is it?" Huang Feng muttered while flipping through the booklet. Although it is a booklet, its thickness is not thin.


    As a result, Huang Feng also remembered what he had put in the storage box before. The copy of the copycat steelmaking method he copied from the Internet was also copied in a booklet, which is comparable to the one in his hand. The book is much thinner.


    In fact, Huang Feng did more than that. He not only copied the steelmaking methods of the Shanzhai, but also some simple brewing recipes, and some air purifiers. As long as he could find something on the Internet, he I have copied a lot recently, and these things that are circulated on the Internet and anyone can find are obviously not good things.


    However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t matter. He only needs to have these things. These things are his ¡°bait¡±. With these things, he has the opportunity to replace better things in other dimensions. Of course, it is also possible. Replace something for every use, like the shovel he got last time, but even if he gets something that is useless, he has no loss.


    Today, it is obvious that this storage box has replaced him with a very good thing. What is even more commendable is that the text on this booklet is actually in English. Although Huang Feng can¡¯t recognize all of them, he also knows. Part of it, so he determined that these words are in English.


    The storage box''s evaluation of it is very valuable, so even if Huang Feng didn''t recognize all the words, he knew it was a good thing, at least better than the one he put in.


    With this brochure, Huang Feng began to think about how to make money from him. The easiest way is to sell this brochure. I believe there will be a considerable income. However, this is a one-shot deal, which is not cost-effective.


    If you really want to make a lot of money from it, you naturally have to produce it yourself and sell it yourself. However, it is not easy to produce and sell it yourself.


    First of all, he has to have enough start-up capital, and after that, he has to be able to sell the produced goods so that others can recognize his own things. Moreover, Huang Feng does not know this thing now, in terms of production. If you have any requirements, if the requirements are too high, then you simply don''t have the ability to produce.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng downloaded a translation software on his mobile phone and translated all of these English. Although some professional terms are involved, the translation may not be so accurate. However, Huang Feng is capable of general things. See it.


    After seeing it clearly, Huang Feng¡¯s eyes brightened. This is definitely a good thing. Now that industrialization is so widespread, many factories do not do well in sewage treatment. It is not uncommon to secretly discharge sewage. Because the price of sewage treatment equipment is too high, many factories are reluctant to buy or use it.


    And what this booklet says, if it is true, it is a major reform for the entire sewage treatment industry. The cost has been reduced, the process has become simpler, and even the area occupied has become smaller. As long as such things can be produced, there should be no shortage of buyers.


    Knowing this, Huang Feng didn''t intend to sell the others. This was a rooster that would lay eggs. He sold it like this, and it was too bad.


    However, it is not so easy to produce by yourself. Although these equipment do not have high requirements for the production line, Huang Feng must have the start-up capital. Without the start-up capital, everything is nothing. He is a person who doesn''t need money, but now, Huang Feng realizes that he is short of money, a lot of money.


    Although the Ye Mingzhu sold some money last time, it was obviously far from enough. He had to find a way to make more money.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took out all the things he had obtained through the storage box, and looked at it the same to see what could be sold for money.


    There are not many good things obtained through the storage box, but there are not many that can really sell money. He is ready to give the remaining Ye Mingzhu to Su Yumo, and even if it is not given, there is nothing. use.


    For the rest, the jade Buddha and paintings can sell for some money, and the jade Buddha is very helpful to his cultivation. Huang Feng would rather wait a while than sell them.


    Then the rest comes from the painting, and Huang Feng doesn''t know much about the painting, so he doesn''t know whether the painting is good or not, he has no way to judge.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng took out the painting alone, and then put the other things into the storage box, he was ready to go out, looking for an opportunity to sell the painting.


    Xiyuan Street is a famous antique street in Jiangzhou. Although Huangfeng has never been to it before, he still heard its name. He wants to sell calligraphy and painting today, so he naturally wants to go there first.


    When I took a taxi to Xiyuan Street, I heard the noisy noise before entering the street. When I entered the street, I already saw a lot of stalls on both sides of the street. However, Huang Feng also knew that they could be sold in the stalls outside. Yes, it is estimated that there will be nothing good.


    And along the street, there are two long rows of storefronts, all of these stores sell some antiques, of course, there are fakes, which will test your eyesight.


    Naturally, these stores sell antiques, and naturally they also purchase antiques. Huangfeng''s destination is these stores.


    "Hey, little brother, come and take a look at my blue and white porcelain. It was just unearthed during the Qianlong period. You see, there is still soil on the surface, so there is no time to clean it."


    "Look at blue and white porcelain, little brother, come and see my Buddhist beads, a real antique from the Tang Dynasty."


    "Little brother, come and take a look at my things, they are guaranteed to be genuine."


    As soon as Huang Feng came in and received it, he was spotted by some sharp-eyed hawkers. These street vendors often set up stalls here. They are familiar with people who come here often, but Huang Feng is fascinated by the sight. It should be the first time to come, and the age does not seem to be too old, such a person is the best to fool, so they all focused on Huang Feng.

 195 Chapter 195 Selling Calligraphy and Painting

    Huang Feng didn''t expect these people to be so enthusiastic. Does this mean that he is being taken advantage of?


    Huang Feng pushed away the blocking crowd and said: "I''m here to sell things, not here to buy things."


    After that, the crowd dispersed with a "cut" sound, and even cast hostile eyes at Huang Feng. After all, they are also selling things. Huang Feng said this now, that is their rival, no one. I hope I have one more competitor.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about these eyes, anyway, he didn''t plan to set up a street stall here. These people had left, and he felt a lot more relaxed.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng asked people who was the biggest antique shop here.


    That person may have heard Huang Feng''s words just now. Now that he heard Huang Feng''s question, he knew that Huang Feng was planning to go to the largest antique shop to sell his things.


    "Little brother, I advise you to sell it here just like me. If you are lucky, you can earn hundreds or thousands every day. It''s possible. You go to the store to sell it. People''s eyes are poisoned." The man advised Huang Feng, apparently he thinks Huang Feng is the same as them, selling fakes, selling here, but also fooling around, those who like to be cheap, if they go to the store, it is almost impossible. of.


    "Thank you for your advice, I still want to try it first." Huang Feng said, but he didn''t have much confidence in his heart. After all, he didn''t know whether his things were worth or how much they were worth. .


    Seeing Huang Feng''s unwillingness to give up, the man shook his head helplessly, feeling that Huang Feng still had to be driven out by others to give up, so he stopped advising, but told Huang Feng the address of the store.


    After Huang Feng thanked him, he took his paintings to the store. Behind him, several people pointed to his back, apparently thinking that Huang Feng was only deceiving himself this time.


    "Bao Lai Pavilion" is the largest antique store on Xiyuan Street. It covers three floors and occupies a large area. No matter the scale or the things sold in it, it is second to none in this area. There are many people who visit it every day. Of course, there are also many people like Huang Feng who want to sell things with them.


    Therefore, when the guy inside knew Huang Feng''s purpose, he was not surprised, but took him to find an appraiser who was specially identified in the store.


    "Feng Lao, I''m going to trouble you again. A customer just came and wanted to sell calligraphy and painting." The guy brought Huang Feng to a small room and said to an old man sitting inside.


    The old man wore a pair of wide glasses. It looked like he was about 50 or 60 years old, and he was in good spirits, especially his eyes were sharp. He glanced at Huang Feng and didn''t care, but waved to let the guy out.


    "Bring it." The old man said to Huang Feng. It is his job to appraise calligraphy and painting. In the "Bolai Pavilion", he is more than one appraiser. However, his qualifications and abilities are top notch, especially in calligraphy and painting. , That is even more respected by the audience, even many people will come to him for identification if they have obtained good calligraphy and painting in other places, and if the calligraphy and painting that he has appraised are authentic, their value will be turned up. Therefore, He receives not many guests every day.


    However, because of his age, the boss here originally wanted to reduce his workload appropriately. However, the elderly have dealt with calligraphy and painting for a lifetime and enjoyed the surprise of discovering the baby, so he has never reduced his work. the amount.


    Huang Feng did not dare to neglect, although he did not know the identity of the other party, but the other party was obviously the one who could determine the value of his calligraphy and painting, and after handing out the painting, Huang Feng was not at peace and did not know the other party. What kind of evaluation will be given.


    "Huh?" When the old man took Huang Feng''s calligraphy and painting, he was inattentive at first. After all, he met a lot every day, holding a dream of getting rich and holding fakes to find someone for identification. Think Huang Feng is such a person.


    However, after unfolding the painting and taking a look, his mind has changed a little, and his expression has changed from being inattentive at the beginning to being serious. He raised his head and glanced at Huang Feng with a little surprise, and then again. Looking down at the painting, he even picked up the magnifying glass on the table next to it.


    With this look, he completely forgot about the surrounding situation. He didn''t say a word for a long time. Although Huang Feng was anxious, he did not interrupt the other party''s thoughts.


    Huang Feng had to stand aside and wait patiently until after a long time, the old man put down the magnifying glass in his hand and looked at Huang Feng.


    "Where did your painting come from?" the old man asked.


    "When I went out to play, I saw someone setting up a street stall, so I bought it. I didn''t take it seriously at the time. However, after I came back, I felt that this thing might not be a common product. I will bring it here today for evaluation." Feng had already thought about excuses. After all, when they came here to sell things, they were all paying attention to the origin of the things. If the origin was not right, they would not accept them. Of course, they would not be too prosecuted. They are on the black market. Don¡¯t care about the source of the problem.


    Sure enough, the old man listened to Huang Feng''s words and did not delve into it. He just asked, and then said, "Is it possible that you are not a common product?"


    "The master can''t be sure?" Huang Feng asked. If the other party can''t be sure, then the value of this thing can''t be estimated, and it can''t be sold. Huang Feng is naturally unwilling, he wants this painting It''s useless, it''s really short of money on hand and needs start-up capital.


    "Well, this painting is a bit weird. I have never seen some techniques." The old man said directly without concealing it.


    "Oh" Huang Feng was a little disappointed, and he wanted to put away the painting.


    "Are you here today simply wanting to appraise or selling this painting?" The old man didn''t rush to let Huang Feng leave, but asked again.


    "Naturally, it was sold. It was a coincidence that I bought it at the time. It is useless to keep it, so I want to sell it." Huang Feng said.


    "Then wait a moment, and a guest will come over. He is also very researching on this calligraphy and painting. When that time comes, we will take a look again." The old man said, in fact, in his heart, he already felt this The sub-painting is no longer ordinary, but he doesn''t know who the author of the painting is. This way, it will greatly affect his judgment.


    "That''s OK, anyway, I have nothing to do." Huang Feng thought for a while and said, it is the best to sell if there is hope.

 196 Chapter 196 Auction

    "Old man Feng, here I am, have you received any good things recently?"


    When Huang Feng was chatting with the old man, suddenly there was an angry voice from outside, and then the door of the room was opened from the outside, and an old man of about the same age appeared in front of Huang Feng.


    "Huh, there are guests?" The visitor also discovered Huang Feng''s location for the first time: "Or, I''m waiting outside?"


    "You, you are all such a large number of people, and they are still so popular." Father Feng stood up and said: "Come in, we are also waiting for you."


    "Wait for me? What''s the matter?" People came in too, and didn''t say anything about leaving.


    "Come, take a look at this painting. It was brought by this little friend. I''m not sure for a while. I''m afraid I might miss a good work. You also have research on this aspect, so I just happened to take a look together." Father Feng said.


    "Oh? You can''t be sure?" The visitor seemed to be interested, unfolding the calligraphy and painting, and soon he had the same reaction as Father Feng before.


    Then they had a lively discussion with Mr. Feng.


    "When you look at this, I thought he had a lot of ink, which was abrupt at first glance, but when you look carefully, it has a different meaning."


    "Yes, and this technique and technique seems to have never been seen before."


    "Well, this technique seems simple, but in fact, most people don''t talk about painting, even if it is difficult to paint."


    "There is also this structure, it seems to be another school, do you have an impression?"


    "No, I have never seen it before."


    The two people surrounded the painting and discussed constantly. They were shocked, doubtful, and joyful of discovering novel things. They had completely forgotten Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng touched his nose a little awkwardly without disturbing the two of them. Looking at their analysis bit by bit, he nodded and shook his head. He seemed to attach great importance to this painting. Could it be possible to sell a good price? ?


    Huang Feng had a look of expectation in his heart, he is very short of money now, very short of money.


    After a long time, the two people stopped the discussion. Then the old man looked at Huang Feng and asked the same question as Old Feng Feng before. Huang Feng still answered before.


    "Your painting, to be honest, whether it is in technique, intention or technique, it is very good. It''s just that we have never seen this technique and technique before, but this does not mean that this technique and The technique is not good, on the contrary, this technique and technique are very good. The only shortcoming of your painting is the author, Wutongzi. This person has never heard of it. In this case, it will affect the value of the entire painting. "Later the old man said.


    Huang Feng nodded. In fact, what he was thinking in his heart was that I don''t understand what you said to me. I only care about how much this painting can sell.


    "Then according to your old man''s opinion, how much can this painting sell for?" Huang Feng asked, this is his goal.


    "You really want to sell? Although the author of this painting is not well-known, this work is indeed a good thing, and it is still very collectible. It is easy for you to sell, but it is not easy to find such a work. "The old man said, and Father Feng next to him nodded in agreement.


    "I''m a little tight now, and I''m in urgent need of money, so let''s sell it." Huang Feng said.


    The two old men nodded. Since Huang Feng said so, the two of them stopped persuading them. However, neither of them believed Huang Feng''s explanation of the origin of this painting.


    In fact, both of them are also puzzled. With the techniques and techniques shown in this painting, shouldn''t the author be someone who has no reputation? Is it a pseudonym?Both of them have in-depth research on calligraphy and painting, but they don''t know the strangeness.


    Huang Feng also knows their doubts about the author, but he is not good at telling the truth, he can''t always say that the author is not in the current time and space, but in other time and space. The two old people may regard him as a fool.


    "Since you have decided to sell, then we won''t stop you. I can represent the''Bao Lai Pavilion'' for this painting and bid 500,000 yuan." Senior Feng said.


    When Huang Feng heard this price, he was overjoyed. The price has reached or even exceeded his price. When he was about to agree to it, he heard the old man later said: "You don¡¯t rush to agree, little friend. In two days, Jiasheng Auction House will hold an auction. You can take this painting there to participate in the auction, and you should be able to sell it for a good price."


    "Well, you old man Qiu, I called you over, but I didn''t come to tear down the stage for me." Old man Feng scolded with a smile.


    And then the old man, the old man Qiu in Father Feng¡¯s mouth, said indifferently: ¡°You¡¯re so big that the Baolai Pavilion is so big, and you don¡¯t care about this collection. However, I think the little brother seems to be really short of money. Moreover, only after going to the auction can we see the true value of this thing."


    "You." Mr. Feng said with a smile. In fact, he did not care too much. Although he worked as an appraiser in the "Baolai Pavilion", he did not belong to the "Bolai Pavilion". The reason why he was here, It just likes to see all kinds of calligraphy and painting.


    What''s more, Old Man Qiu was right. With so many things going in and out of the "Bao Lai Pavilion" every day, he wouldn''t care about such an item of about 500,000 yuan.


    "But, I''m not too familiar with auction houses." Huang Feng said embarrassedly. He could indeed take this painting to the auction house, but people would not just agree to let his things go to auction. , That must have enough value. Although Mr. Feng offered a price of 500,000 yuan, the value of antiques is different in the eyes of different people. Others may think that he is not worth 500,000 yuan. , Then it is even more impossible to go to auction.


    Moreover, even if it is really worth 500,000, it may not qualify for auction.


    "If the little friend believes me, I can help you speak from it." Old Master Qiu said, he has no other thoughts, but suddenly saw that he hadn''t seen it before, but it was indeed a good thing. Actively want to do something.


    "That''s really thankful to Grandpa Qiu," Huang Feng said quickly.


    Elder Qiu waved his hand and didn''t care. He just happened to be in time. In addition, he really liked this painting. However, although he likes to appreciate some antique calligraphy and painting, he rarely spends too much money on it. So, even if I liked it in my heart, I didn''t offer to buy Huang Feng''s painting.


    After that, Mr. Qiu helped Huang Feng contact the other party, and the other party seemed to know Mr. Qiu, so he directly agreed, and let Huang Feng take the painting to the auction house tomorrow.

 197 Chapter 197

    After coming out of the "Baolai Pavilion", Huang Feng was in a good mood. If this painting could have sold for half a million, he was already very satisfied. After all, this painting is just one of many things, and the storage box is replaced. There are many things.


    Therefore, even if it is 500,000 yuan can not solve the problem in front of him, Huang Feng is already very satisfied, but he did not expect that later, the old man Qiu, who he had never met before, actually offered to help contact the auction house. Huang Feng was a little surprised.


    Although he has never been to an auction house, he also knows this aspect. Once an item is auctioned, the price he finally sold is often higher than its own value. Therefore, this The calligraphy and painting that was valued at 500,000 by Mr. Feng, the final sale price at the auction is likely to be 500,000 higher. As for how much higher it can be, Huang Feng is not sure. It depends on participating in the auction. Among the people, is anyone interested in this painting, or how much interest is there?


    Later, Huang Feng offered to invite the two old men to dinner as a sign of gratitude. However, they were rejected by the two old men. After all, Huang Feng and the two of them were not very familiar, so it was not easy to insist.


    However, Huang Feng wanted to deepen the relationship with the two in his heart. After all, he had the reason for the storage box, and he should obtain these similar things in the future. Some antique shops have a relationship. It is also a lot more convenient to want to sell something in the future. After all, auctions are not often held, and this time it is just that he is lucky enough to run into it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s future contact with this "Baolai Pavilion" is estimated to be not less, so this relationship still needs to be maintained.


    After leaving the "Bao Lai Pavilion", Huang Feng looked at the time, and it seemed that it was not too early, so he was ready to go directly to the place where he made an appointment with Su Yumo.


    At this time, Su Yumo was in her room, worrying about a pile of clothes. Regarding today¡¯s dinner, she didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng thought, anyway, she took it seriously and regarded it as her own. It''s the first date, so she doesn''t want to be sloppy in all details.


    Su Yumo is not very good at dressing, and usually wears office uniforms most of the time. Xie Mengjiao, who is next door, has some talent in this area. However, if she knows that she is worrying about clothes for dinner out at night If so, what she would think.


    After choosing to choose, Su Yumo finally chose a white dress with some lace. After putting it on, she was like a pure college student who had just left school, and she couldn''t tell how she had been working for several years. .


    After that, Su Yumo sat in front of the mirror again and began to put on makeup. Because the clothes she chose this time tended to be pure and pure, she only put on light makeup, but she was more careful than usual.


    "Oops, the time is coming." After Su Yumo put on his makeup, he looked at the time and found that he was almost at the agreed family house unknowingly. Su Yumo quickly picked up his bag and went out.


    And when Su Yumo first left the room, Xie Mengjiao, who happened to be next door, also came out. She was obviously stunned when she saw Su Yumo''s appearance.


    "Sister Yumo, you are so beautiful today, oh, why am I not a man? In that case, I must marry Sister Yumo as a wife." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "You, naughty again." Su Yumo said while putting on his shoes.


    Xie Mengjiao looked at Su Yumo up and down, and suddenly said: "Hey, Yumo sister, your match seems to be wrong."


    "Ah, isn''t it? What''s wrong? Where''s the problem?" Su Yumo had chosen her clothes tonight for a long time, and she didn''t have much confidence in her heart. Now that Xie Mengjiao said this, she was even more panicked.


    "Haha, Yumo sister, I lied to you, you are so beautiful tonight, no matter which man sees you, his eyes won''t move." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Su Yumo rolled her eyes irritably and continued to wear shoes.


    "Sister Yumo, just tell me who you are going to see tonight. I''m so curious now. I don''t know who has such a charm that makes Sister Yumo take so seriously. I have never seen you so A date that is important to you. Before, when your family arranged you for a blind date, I didn''t see you dressing up so carefully." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I''m too lazy to care about you, I''ll go first." After Su Yumo finished speaking, he left directly.


    Although Xie Mengjiao wanted to follow along, she had made an appointment with Tang Muxue tonight, and there were several other rich second generations, official second generations and so on. Therefore, even if she was curious, she still It''s not easy to follow along.


    "When Sister Yumo comes back, I must interrogate her well. Oh, Sister Yumo won¡¯t be back tonight, right? Um, no, Sister Yumo is not such a casual person, but I heard that she is in love. Women, the IQ is negative, so the shrewd Yumo sister won''t also become stupid." Xie Mengjiao thought about it all by herself, and then, after seeing that it was late, she went out too.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Although Su Yumo hurriedly hurried, when he got to the place, it was still a little later than the agreed time.


    "It''s okay, I came early." Huang Feng said. Although he has no experience of dating girls alone, it just seems that girls are often late when dating, especially those beautiful women. It takes a lot of time to put on makeup before going out. Of course, this meal is not a date in Huang Feng''s heart, but it does not affect his preparations for waiting for the other party.


    Moreover, Su Yumo''s appearance really made Huang Feng''s eyes brighter, and he couldn''t even look away.


    Su Yumo naturally felt the look in Huang Feng''s eyes, and he was a little happy, thinking that his intentions were not in vain.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I didn''t order it. Come order." Huang Feng handed the menu to Su Yumo and said. His current restaurant is a mid-range Chinese restaurant, and he didn''t choose any western restaurant. However, considering Su Yumo''s identity, Huang Feng was not ashamed to choose a bad restaurant.


    Su Yumo didn''t care too much about where Huang Feng chose to eat. To be honest, she had eaten in many good hotels, so she didn''t care about it at all.


    After taking over the menu from Huang Feng, Su Yumo ordered a few randomly, and it was over. Huang Feng continued to order a few more and said with a smile: "Manager Su is saving me money, this restaurant The price is not too expensive, I can still afford it."


    "Didn''t you say that you are going to be unable to even pay the rent? Now that you have money for a treat? Why don''t you ask me for this meal?" Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "How can it be, I did some business recently and made some money, but it''s not too short of money." Huang Feng said.

 198 Chapter 198

    Su Yumo nodded, but did not ask, what kind of business Huang Feng did, although she was quite curious.


    "By the way, this is for you." After handing the menu to the waiter, Huang Feng went out and handed it to Su Yumo.


    "What?" Su Yumo didn''t pick it up immediately, but asked suspiciously.


    "You can open it and take a look," Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo was hesitant. Huang Feng was not the first person of the opposite sex to give her gifts. In fact, for so many years, she had received too many gifts from the opposite sex, ranging from flowers, love letters, to jewelry and sports cars. , There are all kinds of things, but she didn''t accept it in the end.


    And seeing this brocade box, although I haven¡¯t opened it yet, Su Yumo guessed that it should be jewelry, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a necklace or a ring or earrings. And these kinds of things are given by a member of the opposite sex. Sometimes, there is always some special meaning.


    "Don''t think too much about it, I just thank you for the clothes you gave me last time, and I will give you something now." Huang Feng also saw that Su Yumo seemed to be thinking a bit complicated, so he explained.


    "Didn''t you already invite dinner, counted as a thank you?" Su Yumo said, don''t know why, hearing Huang Feng''s explanation, her heart was a little disappointed: "Moreover, I have already said it. The second thing was originally given to my friend, but he just happened to be abroad. It is a pity to throw it away, so I gave it to you. You don¡¯t have to buy something for me."


    "I can only use this thing for girls, and among girls, I know you best. If you don''t want it, then I can only throw it away." Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo''s heart jumped, he is Huang Feng''s most familiar girl?It seems that I haven''t seen Huang Feng approaching any girl in the company, and there are usually no friends of the opposite sex.


    Su Yumo was a little happy in his heart, and said, "What a pity to throw it away. Give it to me."


    Su Yumo opened the brocade box as he said, but was a little stunned for the next moment: "So beautiful."


    Huang Feng wasn''t surprised, because when he first saw the pendant, he reacted similarly, and he was still a man, showing how beautiful this thing is.


    Su Yumo''s eyes were completely attracted by the pendant in the brocade box, but she soon realized that this thing shouldn''t be cheap, and she also knew about Huang Feng''s situation. She went to Huang Feng before. In the place where he lives, it would be too expensive to buy this item under his conditions.


    The reason why Su Yumo took the brocade box before was because he thought the contents were just ordinary jewelry, and didn''t think it was too expensive, mainly because Huang Feng had this heart, but now it seems that Huang Feng is not what he thinks. As cheap as


    "No, I can''t ask for it." Su Yumo pushed the brocade box to Huang Feng and said.


    "Why do you look down on it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Of course not, I think it''s too expensive." Su Yumo said, shaking his head.


    "There is nothing precious, this thing is not worth money, it is much cheaper than the things you gave me last time." Huang Feng said, in fact, the price of this pendant is the same as the value of the thing Su Yumo gave him last time. almost the same.


    "The last time I gave you something, I didn''t think about asking you to return anything. I just have to deal with those things purely." Su Yumo said, "Moreover, your pendant should not be cheap." Pendant with two eyes.


    Because of his family''s reasons, Su Yumo has naturally seen a lot of jewellery since childhood. He is also capable of judgment in this respect. Huang Feng said easily, but the price of this pendant is still not cheap.


    For pearls and night pearls, although there are dozens or hundreds of them, there are also tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions. If you are not familiar with this, most people really can¡¯t tell. However, Su Yumo obviously has some insight in this regard.


    "I want to say, I didn''t spend any money at all, believe it or not?" Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo shook her head, obviously not convinced. She thought Huang Feng said this to make her accept the pendant. In fact, Huang Feng really didn''t spend any money.


    "Well, believe it or not, obviously this thing can only be worn by women. If you don''t want it, I can only throw it away." Huang Feng didn''t explain too much, because he was not easy to explain, or lied. Either say the existence of the storage box. Obviously, neither of these two statements is very good.


    After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Su Yumo gave him a blank look. This statement is similar to what he said to him last time. Now he didn''t expect that Huang Feng would actually use it on himself.


    Huang Feng also saw Su Yumo''s white eyes, and shrugged indifferently: "It''s really not worth a lot of money. If you don''t charge it, I would be embarrassed. This is the first time I give a girl something."


    "Really?" Su Yumo didn''t believe it.


    "Of course, if you don''t believe me, you ask Liangzi, oh, that''s the guy we met at Belle Mall last time, we are buddies, he can prove it." Huang Feng said vowedly.


    "Well, I accept it." Su Yumo hesitated and said, "But, are you bribing the leader?" After speaking, he laughed.


    "Forget it, for sure. I just became a manager just now. If I want to sit still, of course I have to please the leader." Huang Feng also smiled.


    At this time, the dishes were also served, and the two of them ate and talked. Su Yumo didn¡¯t really care about the value of the pendant. Although the pendant looked worthwhile, she had received it before. It''s not that there are things that are more expensive than this, but she is not willing to accept it.


    The reason why she accepted this time was mainly because the other party was Huang Feng. This was the first time Huang Feng gave her something. She was a little careful, and naturally did not want to refuse.


    "By the way, what did you do? You made a fortune recently?" Su Yumo asked. She didn''t want to ask at first, but it seems that Huang Feng is obviously gone from the previous embarrassment, and can still give away such expensive Things, obviously, he really made a fortune.


    Although Huang Feng said that the pendant didn''t cost much, Su Yumo didn''t believe it.


    "Well, keep it secret for now." Huang Feng said, because he didn''t know how to say it.


    "It''s mysterious, don''t say forget it, but you are rich, don''t you want to leave the company?" Su Yumo asked casually.

 199 Chapter 199

    Huang Feng was taken aback when he heard Su Yumo''s words.


    Before, he really hadn''t thought about leaving Tianjiao Group. After all, the treatment here was much better than where he had worked before, so he naturally reluctant to leave.


    Then, after he got the storage box, he didn''t think too much about this problem, because at that time, the storage box didn''t bring him too much money, so he could only wait for the salary.


    However, it was different later. The storage box first brought him two night pearls, which were of high value, and then there was a painting. The "Bao Lai Pavilion" was estimated at 500,000 yuan. It should be entered into the auction. Will be higher.


    However, these are not important. Even if he had these things, he had never thought about leaving before, because these things were bought and sold at one stroke, and they would be gone after they were sold. He still had a solid job, and this work Not tired yet.


    However, the booklet he found this afternoon gave Huang Feng the first idea to leave the company. After all, if the thing is used well, he can make money all the time, and it can be used for his future career. If you want to produce those things by yourself, you must leave the company and buy or rent a factory to produce them. In that case, you don¡¯t have time to work like this, and your energy will be spent. In the production and sales of sewage treatment equipment.


    "Why? You don''t really want to leave, do you?" Su Yumo saw Huang Feng''s reaction, and his heart jumped, and he asked eagerly. In her heart, she obviously didn''t want Huang Feng to leave.


    "Well, I want to say that I have this idea, can it?" Huang Feng asked carefully.


    "Of course not!" Su Yumo refused directly: "You only re-signed the contract this afternoon. You don''t want to leave so soon, do you?"


    "Speaking of the contract, I still have some doubts. How can I sign the contract again?" Huang Feng asked the doubt in his heart.


    "Isn''t it just for fear of encountering the current situation? However, what we thought before was that we were afraid that you would be poached by other companies. That''s why we signed a new contract and set the penalty, and it was quite high." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng didn''t hear that she was talking about "us" instead of "me". He was just a little surprised and said, "I am not a special talent. How could other companies dig me?"


    "Are you still thinking about leaving?" Su Yumo said. Of course she couldn''t say that she did this because she didn''t want Huang Feng to leave. As for why Xie Mengjiao did this, she even proposed it, Su Yu Mo is not very clear.


    Huang Feng was speechless. This is too coincidental. He only found the booklet when he returned home after signing the contract. If he found out early, he would not sign the contract again.


    However, he also read the contract. Although the liquidated damages are high, they are not higher than the sky. If I really want to go, the liquidated damages can still be paid, but I already lack the money to produce sewage treatment. Equipment, therefore, there is no money to pay liquidated damages.


    Moreover, his current relationship with Su Yumo is quite good, it is a good friend relationship. If he really paid the penalty and left, Su Yumo would definitely be unhappy, and neither of them even had friends.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng had a headache. He hadn''t thought of this situation before, and now Su Yumo obviously didn''t want him to go. What should he do?


    "Okay, don''t think about leaving. Just be the manager of the security department. If you want to change positions, you can tell me and I will arrange for you." Su Yumo said, she wants to get rid of pornography Feng wants to leave. Now she already admires Xie Mengjiao¡¯s foresight. If it hadn¡¯t been for the newly signed contract, Huang Feng might really have left. Now Huang Feng has some money, but, It should not be enough to pay the liquidated damages.


    Of course, if Su Yumo knew that Xie Mengjiao had changed the contract and increased the number of liquidated damages by a lot, he would not worry about it. Unless the company fired him, otherwise Huang Feng would really not be able to leave.


    Huang Feng nodded. Anyway, he didn''t have the start-up capital yet, and there was no need to leave in a hurry. Moreover, if he felt that he really wanted to leave, Su Yumo might not ask him for any liquidated damages.


    Su Yumo was relieved to see Huang Feng temporarily giving up this idea. However, he felt a little awkward in his heart. He felt that it would not be bad for him to stay in Huangshan summit, which would delay his development. After all, in his company, In addition to being a security guard, he doesn''t seem to be very interested in and understands other things. In that case, it is not easy for him to have a good development in the company.


    "Forget it, after a while, after I have sorted out the relationship with him, I won''t force him to stay. I can''t selfishly delay his development." Su Yumo thought in her heart, she now understands that she is right. Huang Feng had some thoughts, but she couldn''t judge how strong this thought was, and she didn''t know what Huang Feng thought.


    That''s why she doesn''t want Huang Feng to leave now. In that case, the relationship between them may have ended before they started. If Huang Feng is in the company, at least the two of them will have more opportunities to meet.


    "Huh?" Huang Feng and Su Yumo were sitting on the edge of the window. When he inadvertently raised his head and looked out the window, he found a familiar figure.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yumo also looked out the window, but found nothing.


    "It''s nothing, I saw a female lunatic." Huang Feng said. The person he just saw was the woman who blocked him on the edge of the football field today.


    "Mad woman?" Su Yumo glanced out the window again with some doubts, but still found nothing.


    "Well, regardless of her, let''s continue to eat." Huang Feng said.


    "Tang Muxue, I said that you are really idle. You came from such a distance to watch an amateur football match?" Xie Mengjiao said to the beauty next to her as she walked. This beauty is from the Imperial Capital today. Tang Muxue who came here.


    Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao are about the same age, but she seems to be more mature and attractive than Xie Mengjiao. Her big watery eyes are always tender and affectionate, and she looks like she is discharging. , Coupled with her angelic face and devil-like figure, just now, many men have been punished by their girlfriends for staring at her along the way.

 200 Chapter 200

    "Vixie!" Xie Mengjiao obviously discovered this situation, and whispered. Although she is also very beautiful, she is not as sexy and mature as Tang Muxue.


    "That''s my charm. It''s useless for you to envy this immature little girl." Tang Muxue said with a smile, and cast a wink at a man passing by. The man probably didn''t expect to have This kind of affair, one staggered under her feet, and almost fell, making Tang Muxue giggled like that. Now, the man''s eyes were about to fall off.


    "You have to seduce a man, don''t be upset in front of me," Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I didn''t seduce, this is my charm." Tang Muxue didn''t care about Xie Mengjiao''s disgust at all.


    "I really regret inviting you to dinner. I had known that I would accompany Yumo sister." Xie Mengjiao said with an unhappy expression.


    Hearing Xie Mengjiao mention Su Yumo, Tang Muxue thought of the familiar figure she had just seen.


    "Sister Yumo has time to accompany you?" Su Yumo was a few months older than Tang Muxue, so Tang Muxue also called her sister.


    "What do you mean?" Xie Mengjiao asked without understanding what Tang Muxue meant.


    "It''s nothing, I mean, you little girl is not loved, and Yumo has no one to pursue?" Tang Muxue said.


    "You are not loved, there are many people chasing me." Xie Mengjiao said unconvinced, "However, there are many chasing sister Yumo, but she did not agree."


    "None of them agreed?" Tang Muxue asked, did she just read it wrong?


    "It should be." Xie Mengjiao said: "However, Sister Yumo seems to be in a situation recently. She actually went out to eat with a man today. She ate with a man alone. Sister Yumo had never had a meal before. Oh, yes. Yes, she also asked me to apologize to you, stating that I would invite you to dinner tonight."


    "So I didn''t read it wrong." Tang Muxue muttered to herself.


    "What?" Xie Mengjiao didn''t hear what she was saying.


    "It''s nothing, let''s go." Tang Muxue didn''t say that she just saw Su Yumo in the restaurant next to him. She was eating with a man. She thought she was wrong. How could Su Yumo be in such a restaurant? Eating, moreover, with a man alone, now she heard Xie Mengjiao say that, she was sure.


    However, Tang Muxue became interested in the man sitting across from Su Yumo. Although Su Yumo is among the three of them, he has the best temperament and is kind to everyone, but this does not mean she is good. Approaching, good pursuit, in fact, in some aspects, Su Yumo is the most difficult to approach among the three. She is kind on the surface, but in her heart, she sets up a line of defense against those who deliberately approach her.


    And now, Su Yumo is actually dating a man, Tang Muxue is naturally very curious about the identity of the other person, but they actually eat in such a restaurant, obviously, the man''s home may not be very good.


    "It''s really interesting" Tang Muxue thought silently in her heart.


    "Hey, don''t go in a hurry, I just asked you, why did you come all the way to Jiangzhou, why didn''t you tell me." Xie Mengjiao continued to ask Tang Muxue after two steps.


    "Before I wanted to see you making a fool of yourself, but now I find that I have gained even greater gains." Tang Muxue said with a smile, even Xie Mengjiao as a woman couldn''t stand her smile.


    "Fox" Xie Mengjiao said again, but she also forgot to ask Tang Muxue what her greater gain was.


    The two entered the next big hotel, and there were other people they knew who were already waiting.


    "How? Are you telling me?"


    In the dim basement, there were waves of faint groans. This sound was made by Brother Biao. During this period, he was tossed so much. There was no good place all over his body, and there were weal marks everywhere. If these people didn''t want him to die, he would have been unable to hold on anymore.


    "I, I really don''t know who that''Brother Wolf'' is. Even if you kill me, I don''t know." Brother Biao said in a weak voice, "Please, let me go, I really I don¡¯t know."


    Uncle Li sat on the stool, frowning at Brother Biao, while Lin Zicheng was standing next to him, unable to see his face clearly.


    "Uncle Li, he may really not know. This guy is afraid of pain and death. If he knew it, he would have said it a long time ago." Lin Zicheng said softly in Uncle Li''s ear.


    Uncle Li nodded insignificantly. After learning about Brother Biao¡¯s personality, although he dismissed this kind of person and even came out, he was really a person with no bottom line and was afraid of death. If he really knew it, it would be early. Just recruit.


    However, although it has been determined that he does not know, it is impossible to let him go. After all, Tong Family is still waiting for news of his death, and Tong Zi''an has even urged him many times.


    "Send him on the road." Uncle Li said lightly, like killing a chicken.


    "No, you can''t kill me, I don''t want to die, I still want to die, I have told you all I know, you can let me go, I promise to leave Jiangzhou and Qing Province immediately, I don''t want to die." When Brother Biao heard Uncle Li¡¯s words, he immediately frightened and cried. He was never a spineless person. He was even more afraid of death. When he first came out, he might not be afraid, but after enjoying a good life, he was afraid. Incredibly.


    However, his begging for mercy didn''t have any effect. Lin Zicheng came behind him and lowered him from the sling. After that, he covered his mouth and nose with both hands, preparing to suffocate him.


    Brother Biao obviously also knew this situation. He tried his best to struggle, but his strength was not as big as the forest. During this time, he was constantly tortured, and he no longer had much strength.


    As a result, his struggle became less and less intense, but Shuang Yao opened wider and wider, looking at Lin Zicheng unwillingly, but Lin Zicheng didn''t have any expression on his face, and Brother Biao could only be unwilling in the end. Swallowed one last breath.


    "Let someone dispose of his body." Uncle Li said, "How''s the investigation going over there?"


    "You can still only see his figure, but you can''t see the front face, and the people in the club don''t remember the person''s appearance. There are many people who enter and leave there every day, but two young ladies said, When they went to the children¡¯s private room, they passed by with a strange man, but the man kept walking with his head down and didn¡¯t think much about it. Now it seems that the man may be the''Brother Wolf''" Lin Zicheng Come to Uncle Li''s side to report.

 201 Chapter 201

    "Didn''t you see your appearance?" Uncle Li asked.


    "No" Lin Zi enlightened.


    "This guy is really careful in doing things. I thought about it from the beginning." Uncle Li said, "It''s also my nephew. He likes to make troubles too much. He usually offends too many people. Otherwise, maybe I can investigate. "


    Uncle Li still admires the boy¡¯s ability to make trouble in trouble. Those who know him will naturally not offend him easily. However, since Jiangzhou is so big and Qing Province is bigger, it is impossible for everyone to know him. When he is in the world, he always likes to be high-profile and domineering, and it is not unusual to offend people.


    "Uncle Li, do you think that''Brother Wolf'' is the little security guard? He is the one who can defeat Brother Hao." Lin Zicheng suddenly thought of something and said: "Moreover, he also has the motivation to commit the crime."


    "Well, it is possible for you to say that." Uncle Li rubbed his chin, a thoughtful look flashed in his eyes.


    "Then do you want me to take someone and arrest him?" Lin Zicheng asked.


    "For the time being, don''t do it yet. He can directly dispose of Haozi. Obviously he has some ability. It must not be a simple little security guard. It was because of carelessness that Haozi suffered. This time he will investigate clearly before doing it." Said.


    "Yes." Lin Zi became enlightened. To tell the truth, he was still very interested in Huang Feng who could destroy Qiu Hao, but he also knew that Huang Feng could destroy Qiu Hao, it was definitely not simple, maybe like Qiu Hao Like what I said, I was careless for a while, but Huang Feng can''t underestimate it. If he and Qiu Hao do something, they are not sure that they can win Qiu Hao, so naturally they dare not care about Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t know that he was being spotted again. At this time, he and Su Yumo separated after eating. Originally, he was going to go back. However, he received a call from Guo Liang and called him out. Huang Feng hadn''t planned to go for a drink, but Guo Liang didn''t seem to be in a good mood when he heard it on the phone, so he did not refuse.


    "What''s the matter? You alone today?" When Huang Feng rushed to the bar, Guo Liang had already arrived and was drinking with his head down. There was no Zhou Ruolan by his side. Obviously, he came alone today.


    "Yes, I''m in a bad mood, come out for a drink." Guo Liang motioned to Huang Feng, and then continued to drink.


    "What''s the matter? You quarreled with your girlfriend?" Huang Feng asked. After all, Guo Liang came alone today.


    "No, it''s about work, damn it, the more I think about it, the more angry it gets." Guo Liang said ruthlessly. After that, without concealing it, he said the matter.


    It turns out that Guo Liang¡¯s previous boss recently resigned, and a new boss was transferred. This situation was fine. However, this new boss came in through relationships. I don¡¯t have any skills, but I like it. I think that I am very good, and that''s fine. This guy is not very good at character. If he has nothing to do, he likes to lean on female employees.


    Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan are well-known beauties in the company. It is impossible for the boss to find out. If there is nothing to do, he will lean by the two beauties and always find excuses to approach them. Guo Liang naturally can''t stand it. Zhou Ruolan is his girlfriend. Ah, but, even if he showed his relationship with Zhou Ruolan, the boss still had no intention of giving up. Instead, he was looking for Guo Liang''s fault at work and targeting him everywhere, so Guo Liang was naturally frustrated.


    "You guys have to be careful too. Menghan is even more beautiful than Ruolan. The dog has already been eyeing it. The two of them are getting annoyed now. However, that guy came in from the top of the company. If you turn your face completely, your job will be gone.¡± Guo Liang said, this is where he feels aggrieved. Now it¡¯s hard to find a job, and he hasn¡¯t been promoted for a long time, although he really wants to be in that pig¡¯s head. Knocked up twice, but the consequence was that the job was gone. Therefore, Zhou Ruolan advised him to calm down and not be impulsive. Anyway, the guy didn''t really take advantage.


    However, Guo Liang couldn''t help worrying. If anything was taken advantage of, it would be too late. That''s why he thought about it more and more angry, so he called Huang Feng out for a drink today.


    "There is really nothing between Guo Menghan and I. But, listening to you, your new boss is really nasty." Huang Feng frowned. There are some unspoken rules in many companies. Huang Feng worked in many companies before. He has worked before, and he has not encountered it before. When he encounters such things, he can only admit that he is unlucky in the past. There is no way at all. He has a background and a relationship.


    Now Guo Liang and the others are in the same situation. If they fall out, it will definitely not benefit them at all. The most likely result is to leave the company, or even the three of them will leave.


    "Okay, I don''t care about your business, but that girl probably has been too annoyed recently." Guo Liang said.


    Huang Feng is a little helpless. He is just a security guard himself. If he is in Tianjiao Group, he might be able to help Su Yumo to speak, but he has nothing to do with Guo Liang''s company.


    And Guo Liang and Huang Feng said that they didn''t want Huang Feng to help him. After all, he also knew that Huang Feng couldn''t help him. He just wanted to tell Huang Feng so that he would feel better.


    "Damn it, it doesn''t work, so I quit my job." Guo Liang took a sip and said, "Fortunately, you didn''t come to our company at the beginning, otherwise I would feel uncomfortable."


    "Well, if it doesn''t work, just resign and forget it. With your skills, where can you not do it?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Guo Liang replied, "Hehe, I used to persuade you to resign, but now it''s better, it becomes you to persuade me to resign."


    Huang Feng also smiled slightly, he also has the idea of ??leaving now, but there is no way to implement it.


    However, thinking of himself, Huang Feng suddenly thought about it. If he started his own business, he could bring Guo Liang to start the business together. However, it is still too early to say that he has no start-up capital and Guo Liang has not left. He may not Will give up the current job, after all, it was the result he had worked hard for a long time, and he could not give up easily.


    Of course, if the other party went too far, based on Huang Feng''s understanding of Guo Liang, he would definitely resign now.


    The two of them drank for a while before they dispersed. Guo Liang felt a lot more comfortable, but he couldn''t really feel relieved if the matter was not resolved.

 202 Chapter 202: Suspicious

    Qiu Lingshuang patrolled the streets boringly. As a criminal who had dreamed of being a criminal police since she was a child, she went to a police academy at university. After graduation, her family intervened strongly. She failed to realize her dream and entered the criminal police team. Traffic police.


    Moreover, because of family reasons, even if she is a traffic policeman, she doesn¡¯t have much to do. Generally, she will be arranged to go to places with less work. Moreover, there are no other requirements for her in the bureau. She knows it is. Take care of her in the bureau, but she does not like this feeling.


    Although she has always wanted to be transferred to the Interpol Team, her family has been constantly blocking her from achieving her wish. However, she has not given up on this idea. Even when patrolling the streets, she still thinks that it is best to touch her. Whatever crime happened, so that I can show my skills.


    "Well, why didn''t you steal something, grab a bag, or simply rob the bank or something." Qiu Ningshuang muttered as he walked. The colleague next to her had heard this, but his eyes turned white, just as he didn''t listen. Now, because of this, he can hear from Qiu Ningshuang''s mouth almost every day.


    However, although Qiu Ningshuang is unwilling to be a traffic policeman, there are many people who want to partner with her, especially those unmarried men who even squeeze their heads to fight for this position. The partner next to her also has experience. There were so many difficulties, and he reached this position after defeating many opponents.


    The reason why everyone wants to be Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s partner so much is that they want to get close to the water tower first. Qiu Ningshuang is very beautiful, and her bulging chest can often hold up the police uniform as the boss. She is in the police station. Famous police flowers, as long as they are of the opposite sex who are not married, have so many thoughts about her, of course, even if they are married, they can''t help but want to take a look.


    There is another reason, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s family background, although not many people know the specific background, but seeing that the director is usually polite to her, you can think of how profound her background is and whoever is. If you can marry her, you will be able to fight for at least 20 years less. However, it is precisely because of her background that those who are married will just look at her more and dare not have any other ideas. , Because they know it is impossible, and even cause trouble for themselves.


    However, those who are not married will not have such worries. Therefore, there are always many people who are always courteous in front of Qiu Ningshuang, and the partner Zhang Lin next to her is one of them.


    "Ningshuang, why do you always look forward to those things every day? If you really encounter it, it would be dangerous." Zhang Lin said, licking his face.


    "What''s dangerous? Isn''t that more exciting?" Qiu Ningshuang looked at him contemptuously and said, "Also, call my full name."


    "We are all so familiar with each other, so what are we doing?" Zhang Lin said without giving up.


    Qiu Ningshuang was too lazy to pay attention to him, and continued to move forward. Regarding the addressing matter, he had corrected it many times. However, this guy always seemed to be familiar with him, and continued to call like that. Begging her father to transfer herself to the criminal police team, she could not help but hit this guy in the head with a punch.


    Zhang Lin saw that Qiu Ningshuang did not continue to struggle with the issue of address, and a glimmer of joy flashed in his heart. He thought that his persistence had been fruitful, and thought that in the entire police station, except himself, no one could call Qiu Ningshuang that way. There was a burst of pride in his heart.


    At this time, Huang Feng had separated from Guo Liang, stopped a taxi and was about to take a taxi back. However, when the driver just turned around, he made a "bump", and then a car came at a very fast speed. Quickly, I ran into the taxi that Huang Feng was sitting in.


    "Fuck, which grandson is in a hurry to reincarnate." The driver got out of the car while cursing, preparing to talk to the owner of the car behind to discuss how to deal with the accident.


    And Huang Feng''s body just rushed forward. Fortunately, their car hadn''t started yet, so there was nothing wrong with him. However, he looked at the car angrily in his heart, and at this time, the car It happened to be next to Huang Feng''s taxi. He had good eyesight because of his internal strength training. Although he was in this car, he could see the situation in the other car.


    "Huh?" Huang Feng noticed a slight anomaly. In the car next to him, there was a driver and co-pilot in the front. It was nothing strange. When it was strange, there was a person lying in the back seat of the car. Huang Feng still knows him.


    "Brother Biao?" Huang Feng muttered to himself. However, Brother Biao was not doing well at this time. He was lying motionless on the back seat, his eyes were round, and there were many scars and blood stains on his body.


    "No, Brother Biao seems to be dead?!" Huang Feng realized that something was wrong. He was just about to go down to see what was going on. Who knew the car, at this time, he slammed the steering wheel and turned directly, and then he didn''t say anything. After driving away, the speed is still very fast.


    "Fuck!" The driver was also stunned by this situation. It took a while before he understood what was going on. He cursed loudly and was about to call the police. He didn''t find the abnormality in the car, but the other party hit the police. His car left without saying a word.


    "Ningshuang, there was a car accident over there, let''s go and see." At this time, Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Lin happened to be here and saw the accident.


    "You go." Qiu Ningshuang is not interested in this kind of ordinary traffic accident. They just got close and they can see clearly that the accident is not serious and there will be no casualties. Zhang Lin went up and watched. Just look at it, but at this moment, the car that hit the person drove straight away, and both Qiu Ningshuang were a little stunned.


    Qiu Ningshuang and the two of them are not far from here. At this time, Huang Feng got off the car. Originally, he had some doubts about the situation in that car. Now the other party chose to drive the car away directly. You know, this is not together. What a serious accident, the other party shouldn''t have run away, so Huang Feng''s heart is even more guessing.


    At this time, he also saw Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Lin, and said quickly: "Two policemen, the car was suspicious just now."


    "I know, I saw him drive the car away." Zhang Lin said grimly.


    "No, I suspect that there is a dead person in that car!" Huang Feng said his guess.


    "What? Dead? Are you sure?!" At this moment, Qiu Ningshuang, who heard the word dead, squeezed Zhang Lin away and asked in front of Huang Feng.

 203 Chapter 203

    Originally there was a dead person in the car, which was a bit strange, but it was acceptable. Perhaps someone in the other party''s family died suddenly. However, after the other party had a traffic accident, they fled in a hurry, which is a problem.


    "Your eyesight is so good? You can see people in their cars from so far away?" Zhang Lin didn''t want to be troublesome, and said Huang Feng.


    "If you talk too much, go along." Qiu Ningshuang was upset, she finally came across this may be a crime. How could she be willing to accept someone pouring cold water?


    "What I said is true. There is a corpse in the back seat of that car. If you don''t chase it anymore, they will run away." Huang Feng said.


    Originally, Huang Feng didn''t have a good impression of Brother Biao, and even had conflicts with Brother Biao. However, he never thought about killing each other. After all, these killings and wounding were two things.


    More importantly, Huang Feng beat up the boy to settle down not long ago, and then put the blame on Brother Biao. It didn¡¯t take long for Brother Biao to die, and Huang Feng had to doubt this and Tong Zi¡¯an. Related, so he wanted to figure it out.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Qiu Ningshuang did not hesitate at all, and said to the taxi driver: "Your car has been requisitioned, and I will lead the traffic police team tomorrow."


    Then he got into the driving position, and Huang Feng hesitated a little, and got into the car. He wanted to figure out what the situation was and whether it was related to Tong Zi''an. If it really did matter, he would have to do more. The other side is more vigilant than he thought.


    Standing outside the car, Zhang Lin was a little overwhelmed and wanted to accompany Qiu Ningshuang, but he was also afraid that if there were criminals in the car, they would be very dangerous to chase him. He didn''t want to, and didn''t dare to take risks.


    At this moment, Zhang Lin hated Huang Feng''s troublesomeness in his heart. If it weren''t for his troublesomeness, he wouldn''t be in a dilemma.


    Qiu Ningshuang also saw Zhang Lin''s hesitation, and while despising him, he also said, "Don''t go, take care of the matter here, and also contact the police."


    "Okay, okay." Zhang Lin just took advantage of the momentum to agree.


    Then Qiu Ningshuang glanced at Huang Feng, but didn''t let him get out of the car, and drove the car out with a kick.


    "Hey, my car, my car, what the hell is going on, return my car to me!" The taxi driver just woke up now and shouted to his car that had gone away.


    "What you call, your car has been requisitioned, and you can come to the police station tomorrow. If you shout again, I''ll remember it as a hindrance to official duties!" Zhang Lin yelled at the taxi driver beside him. I was a little upset about my performance just now, but now I naturally spread this anger on the driver.


    "Are you sure you just saw it clearly?" In the car, Qiu Ningshuang asked Huang Feng. In fact, if other people, they would not believe Huang Feng so easily. However, who is Qiu Ningshuang has been looking forward to meeting something big? Let me show my talents for her case, so even if it is only possible, she will not give up.


    "Not sure." Huang Feng shook his head, but then said: "However, I saw a person lying on the back seat of the car, his face pale, his eyes protruding, and he was motionless, and, There is still a lot of blood on his body."


    "Your eyesight is so good? At that time, you haven''t got out of the car yet?" Qiu Ningshuang said, although Huang Feng is not sure, but according to Huang Feng''s description, the car is also suspicious, so she decided to continue Chase it down, what if there are really dead people there?


    "My eyesight has always been very good. If you don''t believe it, you can verify it when you stop the car." Huang Feng said relaxedly. He is still very confident about his eyesight.


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded and said: "That''s OK, I''ll let you go down by the side of the road later."


    "Don''t, I want to follow along too, police officer, I discovered this first. You wouldn''t want to cross the river to demolish the bridge." Huang Feng suddenly became unhappy.


    "What about crossing the river to demolish the bridge? I am thinking of your safety." Qiu Ningshuang said silently. Her colleague was afraid to follow it, but it was ironic that this unrelated person actively asked to follow.


    "It''s okay, I have practiced kicks and kicks, and you also waste time when you stop and start, and multiple people take care of it, right?" Huang Feng said.


    "That''s fine, but you''ll listen to me later." Qiu Ningshuang thought for a while and said that multiple people might really be able to take care of it multiple times.


    "Okay, no problem." Huang Feng agreed happily.


    Before Huang Feng and the others were discussing, they didn''t spend too much time. In addition, the traffic situation there was not very good just now, so they did not lose track of each other, and the other party was still in their sight.


    At the beginning, the car in front did not seem to find a car behind, but when they drove the car to a secluded place, it was easy to spot the taxi in the back, and their original destination Just outside the city.


    "What to do? It seems that someone is following us?" The person in the co-pilot''s seat looked at the rearview mirror and said, "It seems to be the previous taxi."


    "Damn, didn''t he just touched his car, and he kept chasing us." The man in the driving position cursed. He thought it was the driver who wanted to catch up with them to make them lose money.


    The person in the passenger seat obviously has the same idea: "Then what shall we do?"


    "Stop in the front later, you go and deal with it. If you lose some money, you will lose some money. We are unlucky." The man in the driving position looked at the corpse in the back seat and said, obviously, at this time, he didn''t want to Outer branches.


    Before, they ran away because it was a downtown area and the driver got out of the car. If they came to their car, they might see the situation in the car. Moreover, the two of them also saw something not far away. The traffic police were still walking towards them, so they did not dare to stop. If the traffic police came to deal with the accident, it would be easy to find the body on the back seat of the car.


    "Damn, I knew I would put the body in the trunk." The driver said, they just put the body in the back seat just to save trouble, so they didn''t dare to stop after an accident. Don''t be afraid if you smash it in the trunk.


    At this time, the two cars had already left the city one after the other. There were only dim street lights around, and there were very few passing vehicles.

 204 Chapter 204

    "They seem to have parked." In the car, Huang Feng saw that the car in front seemed to have stopped. At this time, they had already left the city. There were very few cars around. I believe the people in the car in front had already noticed They followed.


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded, and she saw it, and at this time, a person came down from the co-pilot position of the other party, and the other party seemed to be waiting for them.


    Qiu Ningshuang saw that the other party had stopped, and slowed down, preparing to stop: "Be careful later." She warned Huang Feng a little worried.


    Huang Feng nodded.


    Qiu Ningshuang stopped the car. Just halfway down, the other person outside saw her. He was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately drove the car: "Quickly drive, it''s not the driver who came here, it''s the traffic policeman before!"


    The driver was also taken aback. They thought it was the taxi driver who was chasing them. They didn''t expect it to be the traffic police, so they didn''t dare to stop.


    "No, they want to run!" Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s movements were also not slow. As soon as the person in the co-pilot position of the other party returned to the car, she was in the driving position again, and the fire started.


    The other party was actually a beat slower than her, so Qiu Ningshuang was already approaching them.


    "What should we do?" The person in the co-pilot''s position, looking at the taxi that was getting closer to them, asked anxiously. They were originally an easy task, but now they are in such a situation. First encountered a car accident, and now she was spotted by a traffic policeman. Although the traffic policeman is not a criminal policeman, she is also a policeman!


    "Call Cheng Ge and ask him what to do?" the driver said.


    "Oh, good." The man quickly took out his cell phone and called Lin Zicheng.


    "Hey, brother, we are being spotted by the traffic police now, what should we do?"


    "Why was the traffic police staring at him?" Lin Zicheng glanced at Uncle Li next to him and said to the phone. At this moment, he was with Uncle Li.


    "There was a car accident just now, and the traffic police happened to be nearby, so we ran away. Now the traffic police chased us all the way, we can''t get rid of it anymore," the man said.


    "Idiot!" Lin Zicheng cursed, doing a simple thing can cause such an accident, it''s not an idiot.


    However, curse, curse, this matter still has to be resolved, Lin Zicheng didn''t dare to call the shots without authorization, so he told Uncle Li about the matter.


    Uncle Li was also very angry in his heart. Although Tong Qianjun said that this matter should be resolved by him, once the matter was exposed, he would definitely be implicated in it. Although Tong Qianjun appeared, he should not go to jail. However, now he also wants to wash himself like Tong Qianjun, so he doesn''t want to leave a bad impression on the police station.


    "Kill the traffic policeman, and then ask the two of them not to come back and go to hide in other cities. As long as they don''t get caught, it will be fine if Tong Qianjun mediates in it." Uncle Li said.


    "Yes." Lin Zicheng responded, and then told the two people what Uncle Li meant.


    In fact, these two people probably have this idea in their hearts. After all, if they are caught, it is over. If they say that this person was not killed by them, they can only confess Lin Zicheng and Uncle Li. In the first place, although they won''t have any major issues, Uncle Li and Lin Zicheng will definitely retaliate against them.


    And they didn''t confess Lin Zicheng and Uncle Li''s words, then the two of them would have to go to jail, so they didn''t want to be caught by themselves.


    "Damn, you are a traffic policeman who is nosy. You are looking for death by yourself, but you can''t blame others!" The driver looked at the rearview mirror, getting closer to their taxi, and muttered.


    Then, he lowered the speed slightly, and when the taxi was approaching them, he slammed the steering wheel and rammed it.


    "Kang Dang" Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang shook their bodies without any preparation, but fortunately, neither of them suffered any major injuries.


    "Quickly, stop them!" Huang Feng said.


    Qiu Ningshuang gave Huang Feng a white look: "Should you say?", but then stepped on the gas pedal on his foot and got to the front. After that, he dialed the steering wheel to block their direction.


    Two cars hit me and I hit you on the highway, but they didn¡¯t take much advantage. However, the two people under Uncle Li did not dare to delay too long. They now know that they have been exposed. Then the traffic police must be resolved as soon as possible, and then, to escape as soon as possible, and once they delay the time, if the traffic police calls for support, then they don''t even want to run away.


    As a result, the two stopped the car on the side of the road, and no accident, the taxi also stopped.


    Because it was a traffic policeman who was chasing, the traffic police would not be equipped with guns under normal circumstances, so the two of them were not very worried, and they had been out for a long time, although their skill was not as good as Lin Zicheng. With Qiu Hao and others, however, when dealing with an ordinary traffic policeman, there is still no problem in their confidence.


    "You stay in the car, I will get off first." Qiu Ningshuang glanced at the two people outside the car, turned his head and said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng did not insist. Although he had his own ideas, there was no need to talk to Qiu Ningshuang.


    "You two come with me." Qiu Ningshuang didn''t say anything after getting out of the car. The other party had already hit her with a car, and many things could be thought of.


    The two looked at each other, but they laughed grimly: "You are a little traffic policeman, and you are not good at sticking your seal. Why are you here to be nosy?"


    "Unexpectedly, the traffic policeman who has been chasing us for so long is so beautiful. We can take a break and then deal with her!" The two discussed unscrupulously in front of Qiu Ningshuang, because, in their hearts, Qiu Ningshuang He was already dead, and no matter how much the dead knew, it was useless.


    Qiu Ningshuang frowned and looked at the two. She already understood that the two wanted to do something to her. They just crashed the car and didn''t kill her. Obviously, the two hadn''t given up yet.


    Qiu Ningshuang was not afraid, and even a little excited. He finally encountered a big case today. Because he dreamed of being a criminal police officer, when he was in the police school, he practiced all kinds of fighting skills earnestly. More than many male students.


    It''s just that after graduation, I have been a traffic policeman, and there is no chance to show my skills. Today I finally have a chance.


    Seeing that Qiu Ningshuang didn''t move, the two thought that Qiu Ningshuang was scared by themselves, and walked towards Qiu Ningshuang with a smile, but they didn''t notice a sneer at the corner of Qiu Ningshuang''s mouth.

 205 Chapter 205

    The two had already reached Qiu Ningshuang''s side, Qiu Ningshuang still did not respond, even Huang Feng was worried about Qiu Ningshuang, he was ready, and if Qiu Ningshuang had something unexpected, he would help.


    Of course, if Qiu Ningshuang could handle it by himself, that would be the best. Huang Feng didn''t want to expose his skills in front of too many people, especially in front of the police. That would cause him trouble.


    Today, if he didn''t want to investigate Biao brother''s affairs, he would not deal with the police.


    After the two walked to Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s side, one of them smiled and reached out to touch Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s face. Obviously they really wanted to enjoy it before killing Qiu Ningshuang. Such a beautiful woman, that¡¯s it. Killed, it''s a pity.


    Who knew that just halfway through his hand, Qiu Ningshuang stretched out his hand violently, and after grabbing the opponent''s hand, he pulled it in front of him. The man was not prepared for the slightest, and Qiu Ningshuang was immediately pulled over. , Afterwards, Qiu Ningshuang bent his legs and raised his knees, using his knees to push against each other''s stomach.


    "what!"


    A scream came from the man''s mouth, his forehead was already covered with veins in an instant, and the cold sweat followed.


    "Fuck, your stinky watch dare to fight back and let him go!" The other person suddenly became angry. He didn''t expect that this beautiful and weak policewoman would dare to fight back, and it was not enough. light.


    The man raised his fist and slammed it at Qiu Ningshuang. At this time, he still had the slightest pity for Xiangxiyu. Although the flower in front of him was beautiful, it was a rose with thorns.


    Qiu Ningshuang was short, avoiding his fist, and then kicked him on the waist and suddenly kicked him out, but the person before was still under his control.


    "Ah, let go, let go of the smelly lady!" the man scolded.


    "Say, why did you run away, why did you hit us?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "I think you have been chasing us, thinking you are bad guys, we just ran." The man continued to argue.


    "At this time, I still have a hard mouth." Qiu Ningshuang said coldly: "Hey, go and see in their car!"


    Huang Feng touched his nose, and got out of the car speechlessly. Although Qiu Ningshuang called "Hey", Huang Feng knew that she was calling herself.


    At this time, the two found out that it was not the traffic policeman who had caught up with him, but another person was there. Just now they thought, when the female traffic policeman went to see the situation in the car, they would find another chance to attack. , Now it seems that it is impossible.


    Thinking of this, the person controlled by Qiu Ningshuang suddenly took a dagger from his arms and was about to stab Qiu Ningshuang.


    Although Qiu Ningshuang''s fighting ability is good, she doesn''t have much actual combat experience after all. She thought that the two had been subdued by herself and would not resist anymore, so she was a little careless in her heart. At this time, she just talked to Huang Feng, pay attention The strength is also on Huang Feng''s body.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng just got out of the car, saw this scene, and hurriedly shouted: "Be careful!"


    Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t know what happened, but her instinctive reaction saved her, and her waist flashed to the side. At this time, the opponent¡¯s dagger also stabbed, but there was no solid stabbing, but it was also in hers. She scratched her waist, and she frowned, knowing that she was injured, but it should be not serious.


    "Smelly Biaozi, go to death!" The man missed a hit and stabbed Qiu Ningshuang again. Qiu Ningshuang was about to fight back, but the man who had just been knocked to the ground suddenly jumped up. With her calf just a kick, she immediately lost her balance, and the hand that was about to attack also instantly lost its direction.


    A cruel look flashed in the eyes of the person who was held hostage by Qiu Ningshuang. This smelly traffic policeman, if it were not for nosy, the two of them would have easily thrown the body out of the city. In this situation, it is also the female traffic policeman herself. Killer!


    A trace of despair flashed in Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s eyes. At this time, she wanted to do something, it was too late, thinking that she had always wanted to be a criminal policeman and solve a major case. Now she has indeed encountered a major case. However, I was too careless. I followed the way of these two people, and the case was not solved, but I was going to be in a different place.


    "Qiu Ningshuang, you are too useless, no wonder you can''t be a criminal police officer." Qiu Ningshuang thought in his heart.


    Just as the gangster¡¯s dagger was about to stab Qiu Ningshuang, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, and then the shadow of a pair of leather shoes appeared in front of him. The leather shoes grew bigger and bigger. Before he could react, There was an intimate contact with his face.


    "what"


    Huang Feng flew directly on his face with a kick, and the man suddenly lost his balance, and fell down with Qiu Ningshuang next to him.


    Qiu Ningshuang was taken aback, but her reaction was not slow. After landing, she rolled on the spot and left the person''s side. After that, she turned over and sat on the person''s body, holding her hands against him. Once the dagger''s hand was grabbed and folded, the dagger had fallen off!


    On the other side, the gangster who fell to the ground directly rushed towards Huang Feng. They thought Huang Feng was just an ordinary passenger. They didn''t expect to have such skill. If it weren''t for him, they would have killed him now. The policewoman is all he is doing badly!


    Huang Feng heard the footsteps behind him, didn''t look at it, turned around sharply, raised his leg and kicked, and kicked directly on the person''s head, kicking the others out, even harder than Qiu Ningshuang''s kick just now. , Huang Feng''s strength is not comparable to ordinary people.


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang over there had tied both of her hands with the other party''s clothes. After all, she was a traffic policeman before, and it was impossible to carry handcuffs and guns on her body all the time, so now she can only take local materials. Up.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." Qiu Ningshuang tied up the gangster and stood up and said to Huang Feng.


    "Normally, just have more strength." Huang Feng said. He was afraid of being seen by the traffic policeman before, so he didn''t dare to use magic. If he didn''t see the traffic policeman''s life in danger, he would not even plan to make a move. , Just hit the soy sauce honestly by yourself.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang no longer underestimated Huang Feng. The appearance of Huang Feng just now was not as simple as just being stronger.


    After that, Qiu Ningshuang brought Huang Feng to the car of the two men and opened the back door of the car. Sure enough, he saw a man lying motionless in the back seat, his eyes rolled white, and there was no sound.

 206 Chapter 206

    "There really are corpses!" Qiu Ningshuang said with some surprise.


    In fact, she was not very sure before, and the reason why she believed Huang Feng''s words followed, is entirely because she has an unwilling heart to be lonely, and has been thinking about solving the case, so she followed.


    However, even just now, she never thought that there would be dead people here, and the other party''s behavior was suspicious, but it didn''t mean that the other party had killed.


    However, after seeing the corpse with her own eyes, she finally believed what Huang Feng had said before, and at first glance, the corpse knew that it was not a normal death.


    Huang Feng frowned and looked at Brother Biao¡¯s body. He only saw Brother Biao a few days ago. At that time, he had so many younger brothers by his side, and there were still many places under him, although he was beaten by him and Tian Jun. He was here, but he was still pretty.


    However, he didn''t expect that such a person would be killed in just a few days. Huang Feng felt that things are impermanent, but he also became more vigilant.


    Because before he beat Tong Zi''an, he blamed Brother Biao, and then Brother Biao died. He had to link these two things together. As for saying that he died because of his own fault. Huang Feng didn''t feel much guilt. Tian Jun had already told him what kind of person this guy was, so even if this kind of person died, there was nothing to be a pity.


    However, this incident attracted Huang Feng''s attention. Others may not know it, but he knew that Tong Zi An was very suspicious in this matter. However, it was difficult for him to tell the matter to others.


    "Okay, I''m going to take the two of them to the police station. You can also go with me. But don''t worry, just make a routine record. You won''t have any trouble." Qiu Ningshuang said to Huang Feng said.


    Qiu Ningshuang didn''t know that Huang Feng and Brother Biao knew each other, nor did she know that there was still a lot of involvement between the two of them. She only thought that Huang Feng and Brother Biao didn''t know each other, and Huang Feng happened to encounter this incident.


    The reason why Qiu Ningshuang is so sure that this incident has nothing to do with Huang Feng is also because she was involved in this incident from beginning to end. Even in the first car accident, she was not far from the scene and witnessed the whole process with her own eyes. Therefore, she knew that Huang Feng did nothing wrong in this matter, and even he helped and saved himself.


    Thinking that Huang Feng had just saved him, Qiu Ningshuang felt more grateful to him. He was too careless before. If it weren''t for Huang Feng, he might have died.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang was obviously fortunate to be too early. Just when she thought that Huang Feng had saved her life, the gangster who was kicked by Huang Feng actually stood up again. One more thing.


    "Both of you, hold your head in your hands and squat down!" The man said to the two of Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang turned and looked at him. Suddenly, the action of the two of them was a stop, because there was an extra pistol in each other''s hand!


    In China, the management of firearms is very strict. The general gangsters use sticks and the like during fights, and there is basically no appearance of guns.


    Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng had never thought that these two gangsters still had guns. This was beyond their expectations. Obviously, these two men are definitely not ordinary gangsters. It is impossible for ordinary gangsters to have them. Gun.


    "If you hear it, hold your head in your hands, or I''ll shoot!" The man saw that Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang hadn''t done what he said, and shouted again.


    He now hates Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang very much. After a while, he was kicked by Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang, especially Huang Feng¡¯s kick. The strength is really too great. He is now in the head. The inside was still buzzing, the corners of his eyes were bleeding, and the bridge of his nose seemed to be broken, so his hatred for Huang Feng was even greater than Qiu Ningshuang.


    Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang looked at each other, and they could only squat down slowly. They didn''t dare to irritate each other now, and that person first squatted down and untied the clothes on the other person''s hands, then stood up again. , During this process, the muzzle in his hand has been facing the two Huang Feng.


    "Fuck, just hit me, I was very happy, didn''t you dare to kick me in the face?" At this time, the man who was kicked by Huang Feng''s 42-size shoes came to Huang Feng''s side and faced Huang Feng. Feng punched and kicked, but now he has suffered a serious injury, and he doesn''t have much strength in his hands. Huang Feng''s beating was like itching.


    Huang Feng did not fight back. He was waiting for the opportunity. This is not another dimension. If he died here, he would be really dead. Although he is now certain that he can fight back against the opponent, without complete assurance, He did not want to take risks.


    "Okay, don''t fight. I''ve wasted so much time today. Brother Cheng is still waiting for news. Kill them both and throw the bodies out of the city together." The man with the gun said If they can kill people without guns, they won''t kill with guns. After all, being shot, the nature is even worse.


    "understood."


    After that, this person was going to get his dagger back. Huang Feng knew that at this time, he couldn''t wait any longer. If he waited any longer, there would be no chance, and he had been preparing just now.


    "Ah, my feet!"


    The man with the gun suddenly felt that his foot was pierced by something sharp, and suddenly screamed, and his waist was bent down. At such a moment, he could no longer take care of Huang Feng and the two of them.


    "What''s the matter?" The gangster who was about to take the dagger asked, but then he realized that it was not good. He wanted to turn around and once again saw a black shoe shadow unfolding before his eyes.


    "Come back!" The gangster blurted out, and then he flew out, and he flew out in the direction of the vicious gunman.


    "bump"


    The two immediately ran into each other. At this time, the gangster with the gun had actually realized that he was not good. However, before he could take aim at Huang Feng again, he was knocked to the ground by his accomplices.


    Huang Feng ran over quickly, and before the opponent was struggling to get up, he kicked the gun in his hand with a kick on his wrist!


    "What are you still doing? Come and tie them up?" Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang who was still stunned.


    "Ah, okay, okay." Qiu Ningshuang came back to his senses at this time, mainly because everything just happened too quickly. She is not like Huang Feng. This raid was planned by Huang Feng, and he can of course react to it. , But Qiu Ningshuang was a little dazed, and for the short time she was dazed, Huang Feng had already solved the opponent.

 207 Chapter 207

    But this time, both Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang didn''t care much and tied them to death.


    Maybe they realized that their next encounter would definitely not be better, and both of them looked a little gray.


    "Who are you from?" Huang Feng didn''t care if Qiu Ningshuang was by his side. He questioned the two of them. He wanted to know the identity of each other. Only in this way could he be prepared, although he knew that the master behind this might be possible. It is related to Tong Zi''an, but he doesn''t know who actually did it.


    However, the two of them didn''t seem to hear Huang Feng''s words. They still had the same expression and did not answer Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng couldn''t help it. If Qiu Ningshuang was not around, he could torture them. I believe they might still be able to tell the people behind them, especially the "brother" in their mouth just now.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang was different on one side, and he was not too good to go too far. Otherwise, Qiu Ningshuang might associate himself with this case.


    "Don''t worry, after I send the two of them to the police station, they will be interrogated. This is not a small case." Qiu Ningshuang comforted Huang Feng.


    She didn''t have any doubts about Huang Feng''s interrogation of the two, except that Huang Feng was almost killed by the two just now. It is understandable to want to know the people behind them.


    Huang Feng nodded, and now he can only hope that the police station will gain something.


    Just when Huang Feng and the two were about to take them away, one of them rang, and Huang Feng picked it up and took a look. The note displayed was "Brother Cheng".


    Huang Feng glanced at Qiu Ningshuang and then answered the phone, but he still turned on the speakerphone.


    "How''s that? Has that nosy traffic police killed?" The voice of "Brother Cheng" came on the phone.


    "You are nosy, who are you?!" Before Huang Feng said anything, Qiu Ningshuang had already spoken. Obviously he had a good impression of the "brother" who instigated the two to kill him. No.


    Qiu Ningshuang just finished talking here, and the phone there was hung up, presumably the other party also understood that the nosy traffic police did not kill, but his person was arrested.


    "This adult brother, I will definitely not let him go!" Qiu Ningshuang said fiercely, and the response of the other party was not beyond her expectation.


    Today, if Huang Feng were not there, she would be in danger, and it could even be said that she had been killed. In this case, how could she have a good impression of this "adult brother"?


    Huang Feng shrugged and did not speak, but Qiu Ningshuang''s words were in line with his mind. Now that the two gangsters have been caught, the next interrogation can only be handled by the police. Even if he wants to know the back People who are only able to get information through the police.


    "I was almost killed by these guys today. If there is any progress in this case, can you tell me?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, I will give you the number. When the time comes, what do you want to know, I can tell you, except for those that need to be kept secret." Qiu Ningshuang did not hesitate, so he agreed, one because he thanked Huang Feng for her For his life-saving grace, Huang Feng is indeed one of the victims, and he has the right to know the progress of this matter.


    "Good." Huang Feng replied, "However, you are just a traffic policeman, do you have the right to know the next progress of this matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    His worries are not unreasonable. Now there is a murder case, and the other party still has a gun. This is very serious. Obviously it cannot be handled by a small traffic policeman. It must be handed over to the criminal police. The process and progress of the criminal police''s handling will not necessarily let a traffic policeman know.


    "Don''t worry about this. Not only can I know the progress of this case, I also have to personally participate in the review!" Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Huang Feng saw that Qiu Ningshuang did not look like a lie. He estimated that the other party had some backing or background. However, how could he be a traffic policeman if he had a background? Huang Feng was a little puzzled, but it was not easy to ask.


    After that, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang drove back to the police station and exchanged phone numbers with her. What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that it was extremely difficult for outsiders to get Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s phone number, but he could easily get it by chance. Up.


    "Uncle Li, it''s not good. Those two failed. The traffic police didn''t die. The two might have been arrested." After Lin Zicheng hung up the phone, he quickly told Uncle Li the result of the matter.


    "Trash, really trash! Two people can''t kill a small traffic policeman. These two people grew up eating shit?" Uncle Li angered, but he quickly calmed himself down. He knew that things were a bit different now. When it is serious, it is not when you are angry, you must deal with the funeral as soon as possible.


    "In this way, you may also have been exposed. Go out and hide first. I will contact Tong Qianjun to deal with the aftermath, and you will come back when the matter is handled." Uncle Li thought about it and said.


    "Yes." Lin Zicheng has no objection. In fact, he is also very scared now. The two can be regarded as assaulting the police, and they have been arrested. The key is that he called and was answered by the other party. When it arrives, the other party will definitely track him down, and he will definitely be implicated. For the two arrested brothers, he dare not guarantee that the other party will not betray him. Now it is a good idea to go out and hide. Decided.


    "Don''t worry too much. You''re just a small traffic policeman. Don''t say that there is Tong Qianjun. Even if I come forward, you can deal with it. Moreover, Tong Qianjun can''t get rid of this matter, so he will definitely help. Yes, you just go out and stay for a few days, just as it is to travel and relax." Uncle Li saw that Lin Zicheng''s face was not very good, and he could guess his worry, so he comforted.


    After listening to Uncle Li¡¯s words, Lin Zicheng was a little relieved. Uncle Li obviously didn¡¯t mean to give up on him. Moreover, Tong Qianjun was also involved in this matter. He still has a lot of energy in Qing Province. If you come forward, you will definitely be fine.


    After that, Lin Zicheng was also afraid of long nights and dreams, so he immediately prepared to pack up and leave Jiangzhou temporarily.


    On the other side, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang met many police officers who came to support them on their way back, but, obviously, their appearance was a bit late.


    "Ningshuang, are you okay, such a dangerous thing, why are you so impulsive, if you have something, how can I explain to Director Qiu?" A middle-aged man said quickly after seeing Qiu Ningshuang. .

 208 Chapter 208 Special Case Team

    "I''m okay." Qiu Ningshuang''s expression was a little uneasy when she heard what the middle-aged man said. She didn''t like to hear others mention her father. It was not that she had a bad relationship with her father, but that she didn''t want people She felt that she was based on relationships. In fact, it was precisely because of her father''s influence that she did not join the criminal police team, but came to the traffic police team she didn''t like.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right," the middle-aged man said quickly.


    Afterwards, the criminal police team came. Although he was unwilling, Qiu Ningshuang still handed the two criminals to the criminal police team. However, she also reminded the criminal police team that it is best to deal with these two criminals as soon as possible. Interrogation.


    If other people talk to the criminal police team like this, those people may not be able to listen, but Qiu Ningshuang''s reminder is obviously different, and no one dares to ignore her opinion.


    Huang Feng was also taken away together. Because of Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s care, he did not encounter any difficulties in the police station. He was soon allowed to leave, and the people in the police station did not doubt him and this matter. What does it matter, only if he happened to happen to this matter.


    "This day is really tiring." Huang Feng returned to his residence and thought, this time the storage box did not bring him any good things, which made Huang Feng a little disappointed.


    However, Huang Feng''s mind quickly shifted from the problem of the storage box. He wondered who did the things today.


    Brother Biao¡¯s sudden death still caused some shock in Huang Feng¡¯s heart. This was different from the space he went to last time. Although he had seen dead people and even killed people with his own hands, he It seems that there is still a little difference from the real world. Although the people there are real, but after all, it is not where he lives. He just treats himself as a bystander.


    However, Brother Biao''s death was different. He was a real person, and the two even met each other some time ago. After dealing with each other, the other party was killed suddenly.


    Of course, the most important thing is that shortly before Biao''s death, he once framed him, and then he died, Huang Feng couldn''t help but think about it.


    "Is it really Tong Zi''an behind this incident? That guy is really frantic." Huang Feng thought in his heart, but who killed Brother Biao? There are some shadows of Tong Zi''an behind this incident. You must also be careful.


    Huang Feng hadn''t thought that Tong Zi''an would do this level before, so the other party would have shot Brother Biao first, otherwise, if he didn''t prepare, it might be the other party''s way.


    "It seems that I have to be more careful during this period. I hope that the police station can solve the case as soon as possible." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    "Good girl, are you okay, but mom is scared to death."


    On the other hand, as soon as Qiu Ningshuang got home, she was hugged by her mother. She looked up and down, afraid that there was something wrong with her. Obviously, she already knew what happened tonight.


    "I''m fine." Qiu Ningshuang shook his head and said.


    "Good girl, listen to mother''s words, we will not do this traffic policeman, it is too dangerous." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Mom, what is the danger of the traffic police, I just happened to meet it tonight." Qiu Ningshuang said helplessly.


    "That''s not okay!" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said: "Old Qiu, don''t sit still and talk, hurry up and persuade your daughter."


    At this time, the middle-aged man sitting on the sofa also looked at Qiu Ningshuang and said, "Daughter, just listen to your mother. I will ask someone to transfer you to your position tomorrow. Just sit in the office every day. Don¡¯t go out. Ran."


    "That won''t work!" Qiu Ningshuang immediately stood up and said, "Dad, because of you, I no longer act as a criminal policeman. You don''t even let me be a traffic policeman now?"


    "Furthermore, what happened today is just a coincidence. The law and order in Jiangzhou is still good. How can you encounter things like today?" Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "That won''t work, I still don''t worry." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Mom, why don''t you rest assured, you let me sit in the office all day, so you are not afraid of sitting down? I''m sitting stupid? I can''t sit still either."


    After that, Qiu Ningshuang was so eloquent that she made her parents change her mind and let her continue to be a traffic policeman.


    "By the way, Dad, since I ran into something today, can I join the task force to investigate?" Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "No!" Qiu Ningshuang''s father said: "That''s too dangerous. The nature of this case is very bad. Not only were people killed, but there were also guns. This is obviously not a small case."


    "Dad, it''s fine if you don''t let me be a criminal police officer, but I was involved in this case today. I brought the two people back. I was almost killed by them. If I don''t participate in the investigation, I personally If I catch the black hand behind the scenes, I am not reconciled in my heart." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Besides, I''m just participating. In the task force, the criminal police must be the main ones. Their abilities are good. I will be fine. You should satisfy me, okay?"


    "This?" Qiu Ningshuang''s father hesitated. He knew that his daughter wanted to be a criminal police officer. He also had the ability to be a criminal police officer. It was only because of his own intervention that she did not take it. If she didn''t participate in such a thing, she would definitely feel uncomfortable in her heart.


    However, he also knew that this case was obviously not a small one, and he was worried about his daughter''s safety.


    Qiu Ningshuang also saw that her father was hesitant, and he begged to act like a baby again before finally letting her father agree.


    "However, you must listen to the words of the old criminals, don''t make any decisions without authorization, you know? Otherwise, I will let you leave the task force at any time." Qiu Ningshuang''s father warned uneasy.


    "I see." Qiu Ningshuang responded quickly, fearing that his father would change his mind.


    "Lao Qiu, please let the people below pay attention to the safety of your daughter. Also, the black hand behind the scenes must be caught. He wants to kill our daughter. You must not let them get away with it." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother originally wanted to object, but, Thinking that my daughter had had a temper with her family for a long time because she hadn''t joined the Interpol team before. If she didn''t agree to her this time, she would probably have a temper with them again. So I simply agreed and let her have a second time. Addiction, she won''t have such thoughts afterwards.


    "That''s for sure. I will never let those people go." Qiu Ningshuang''s father said with a cold frost on his face. Even if his daughter is not involved in this matter, but there are lives and guns. In a big case, he couldn''t let the people behind the scenes.

 209 Chapter 209

    After Huang Feng got up the next morning, he felt a lot more comfortable, and he no longer felt the tiredness of yesterday. Obviously, after a day''s rest and adjustment, he has recovered.


    Today is Sunday, and he still has the last game to play. Starting next week, he can sleep in during the holiday.


    There was still no movement in the storage box, and Huang Feng didn''t think much about it. After washing up, he went to the company.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the company, he found that most of the players who participated in the competition had already arrived. Moreover, each of them had both excitement and tension on their faces, which was completely different from the relaxed appearance of the previous few times.


    "What''s the matter with everyone?" Huang Feng sat down in his seat and asked Brother Wang beside him.


    "Because of the boss." Brother Wang said, "Didn''t the general manager speak up yesterday? Today everyone must win, otherwise, wages and bonuses will be deducted. Naturally, everyone is nervous."


    "And this morning, everyone got news again. Today, it is not only ordinary employees who went to the scene to watch the game. The two bosses will go to the scene to cheer for everyone. Therefore, everyone is very excited. In the past few years, even the company Arrange people to go to the scene to watch the football match, but the two veterans never go there.¡± Wang Ge explained.


    "It turned out to be like this." Huang Feng nodded and said, it is no wonder that ordinary employees like them, especially security, usually want to see the boss is not easy, today the two bosses showed up together, they How could you not be excited? Maybe I performed well, and I was seen right by the boss. It is not impossible to add processing capital, promotion and so on.


    Huang Feng didn''t think much about it. Although he did not see Mr. Xie, he did not see Su Yumo quite a few times. Yesterday, the two had dinner together. However, there is a boss who can go to the scene to watch the game. , That feels good too.


    After that, when everyone arrived, the car started. I saw that today¡¯s temporary coach was also a little excited and nervous. After the car started, he would talk to everyone on the car about some important points, and aimed at some people. Correct the shortcomings exposed in the previous games.


    Huang Feng is still the focus of the coach''s guidance. For Huang Feng always wear leather shoes to participate in the competition, the coach has already taken no surprises and said nothing more.


    "Muxue, I''m sorry yesterday, there happened to be an appointment, and then didn''t go to pick you up." Tianjiao Group, Su Yumo''s office, Su Yumo said to Tang Muxue.


    "It''s okay, Sister Yumo, there is no need for us to have such a split." Tang Muxue said casually, while looking at Su Yumo''s office.


    Although Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao spend most of their time in Qing Province now, they will still return to the Imperial Capital during the Chinese New Year. Therefore, they can occasionally see Tang Muxue. Not too raw.


    "Of course you don¡¯t care, Yumo sister, don¡¯t you know that yesterday this vixen not only kept seduce men, but also tried desperately to order good wine and food when ordering food, which caused me a lot of blood. "Beside, Xie Mengjiao said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Eating you like that makes you stingy? You''re really not friends enough." Tang Muxue said with a smile, then looked at Su Yumo and said: "Sister Yumo, listen to Mengjiao, you talked about your boyfriend recently? Come out, let us see you?"


    "What boyfriend, don''t listen to her nonsense." Su Yumo first glared at Xie Mengjiao, and then explained to Tang Muxue: "We are just ordinary friends."


    "Sister Yumo, she wronged me, I didn''t say you talked about your boyfriend." Xie Mengjiao said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it yet. Let''s go to the stadium first. The game is about to begin." Su Yumo said. She didn''t want to say too much on this issue. One is embarrassing, and the other is because things are still going on. Not sure, she naturally can''t say anything.


    "Then let''s go, I''ll go see how Mengjiao''s team lost." Tang Muxue said.


    "My team will not lose!" Xie Mengjiao said: "Moreover, my team is also Yumo''s team. Do you think Yumo''s team will lose?"


    "Okay, you two, always like to quarrel." Su Yumo said helplessly.


    Although Tang Muxue said that she wanted to see Xie Mengjiao¡¯s team lose, she didn¡¯t feel that way. Otherwise, she would not come and go with the two of them. The other team¡¯s company is indeed She opened it by someone she knew, but the two of them weren''t friends. The other wanted to pursue her, but she didn''t have the slightest idea about each other. This is the current relationship between the two.


    And Tang Muxue came to Qing Province this time, watching the game is one aspect, and it is only a small aspect, actually came to Qing Province to play, come to see Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo, watching the football game is only incidental, but she I like it and I am used to fighting each other with Xie Mengjiao, so I only say that on the phone.


    When the team of three arrived on the court, the game had not yet started, but the players from both sides had already arrived on the scene and were warming up.


    "Muxue, are you here? You said that I came to see my company''s game today. I still can''t believe it. I didn''t expect you to come. I am so happy."


    At this time, a young man of about 30 years old came to the third woman''s side and said that when he saw the third woman, his eyes flashed with surprise and greed, but he was able to control his eyes immediately, just looking at Tang Muxue. Said.


    Tang Muxue called before and said that she would come to watch the game. At that time, this young man was still a little disbelief. After all, he had pursued Tang Muxue before in the imperial capital, but he did not succeed. It has been a while since leaving the imperial capital, and there has been no contact with Tang Muxue, so it is even more impossible to succeed. Therefore, he couldn''t believe it when he knew that Tang Muxue was watching this game.


    However, he was immediately happy. Originally, he did not take this game seriously, and he himself did not intend to come to the stadium. However, after knowing that Tang Muxue was coming, he paid attention to the game, even urgently. The trust relationship brought in a few retired professional players, just wanting to show their faces in front of Tang Muxue.


    "Well, can you win today?" Tang Muxue said with a smile and looked at each other.


    "That''s for sure, Mu Xue, don''t worry, I promise that the person on the other side doesn''t even know his parents!" The young man promised, patting his chest.

 210 Chapter 210

    "You said you didn''t know who beat me?" Xie Mengjiao said angrily as soon as the young man finished speaking.


    The young man looked at Xie Mengjiao with some suspicion, wondering how he had offended the other person with these words, even the other beautiful woman next to him had a little ugly face.


    In this youth, these two beauties are standing with Tang Muxue. They must be Tang Muxue¡¯s friends. That is, they should come with Tang Muxue to cheer for their company team. They are on their side. Now I am talking about the opposite person, why these two beauties seem to be very angry.


    In fact, when this young man first arrived, he naturally noticed the two beauties, Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo. After all, these are two beauties at the same level as Tang Muxue. He could not have paid attention, but because they were not familiar with each other, it was difficult to strike up a conversation. , However, I really want to know each other in my heart.


    However, I did not expect that I had not had time to let Tang Muxue introduce him, as if he had offended the other party.


    "Chuck, you are so courageous, you actually scolded them in front of them, I admire you." Tang Muxue chuckled at the young man, and the unconscious fascination was even more attractive. Many men''s eyeballs around.


    "The team you just scolded belongs to our company!" Xie Mengjiao said coldly.


    But at this time, the young man reacted, his face was suddenly full of embarrassment, and he complained a little bit about Tang Muxue, why she was with the person opposite, and also, she just didn''t introduce herself, otherwise she would not It made such a joke. Of course, he didn''t dare to show this dissatisfaction. He still knew what Tang Muxue was.


    In fact, this young man is not a person in the imperial capital, but he stayed in the imperial capital for a few years. At that time, Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo had left the imperial capital. Therefore, he knew Tang Muxue, but he didn''t know that Tang Muxue still had this Two friends.


    However, although he now knows this, he still looks forward to the victory of his company''s team in his heart. In that case, the two beautiful women on the opposite side may be unhappy, but he will have more face. , The other side will also value themselves. If their team loses, these two beauties will definitely laugh at themselves or even despise themselves because of what they just said. After all, the loser is not qualified to let others respect him.


    "However, my team will not lose." The young man thought silently, looking at the retired professional players who were warming up on the court.


    "If those people in the company lose to this nasty guy, I must deduct their wages!" Xie Mengjiao whispered to Su Yumo.


    She was scolded in front of her face just now, even if she knew that the other party didn¡¯t know her identity, she was in a bad mood, plus she didn¡¯t want to lose to Tang Muxue at first, so she now hopes her own The team won.


    Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng on the field and didn''t say a word. She could tell from yesterday''s game that Huang Feng didn''t seem to play football very much, but he ran really fast.


    Su Yumo thought about how he was when he saw Huang Feng for the first time. At that time, he saw him, but he didn''t notice him. At that time, he also ran fast, and everyone on the street around him Just like myself, looking at him in surprise.


    The game started soon. Today''s Huang Feng, according to the coach''s explanation, is the core of the field. Therefore, after other people get the ball, they will try to hand it over to him.


    However, today Huang Feng quickly felt different. In the previous game, he would also have the ball. However, at that time, the opponent''s defense was not very strict. Although his skills were not good, he could still carry the ball. The ball ran for a while.


    However, today, as soon as he got the ball, someone from the other side shoveled towards him, and the lit up spikes seemed to be about breaking his own foot.


    Huang Feng was startled, and quickly jumped up before the opponent touched his foot. This was enough to avoid the opponent''s foot. However, the ball that was just under his feet was shoveled away by the opponent.


    "Boy, you better be careful, or I will shovel your leg!" The person who put the shovel on the other side did not leave immediately after getting up, but threatened in a low voice in Huang Feng''s ear.


    Huang Feng frowned. He clearly felt that the other party was not joking. If he hadn''t avoided it, the other party would really shovel his feet.


    This person feels obviously different from the other people in the previous game. Everyone will play seriously before, but it will not be so fierce. Everyone can''t make such moves. However, this person can relax. It¡¯s obviously different.


    Huang Feng hasn''t said anything yet. A security guard from his own company who just took the ball over there has been overthrown by the opponent.


    "Are you okay?" Huang Feng asked quickly over.


    "It seems to be scratched." The man said, lifting his trousers, and there was a very conspicuous blood mark on his calf. It is estimated that this man just made an evasive action, otherwise he may be injured more severely.


    "Are you guys playing football or people?" Huang Feng stood up and asked.


    "This is just a normal confrontation. You sissies, how can you play football even if you are afraid of this little action?" The man said without showing the slightest apology.


    Huang Feng said with an ugly expression: "You are just kicking people! How can you play football like this?"


    "When we used to play football, we played like this, why, do you have an opinion?" the man said.


    "Played before, have you played before?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Of course." The man did not deny it.


    Huang Feng thinks about it and understands that these people have probably played football before, and they may even be professional players. It is not too difficult to arrange these people into the company.


    Moreover, these guys'' style of play is very wild, and they don¡¯t care if they hurt people. Huang Feng and the others were playing hard in their previous games, but at best they were friendly matches, and there would be no fierceness. The physical confrontation, but the appearance of these people obviously changed this.


    During the time Huang Feng was talking to this person, the opponent''s opponent actually scored a goal. There was not much time at the beginning of the game. It may be that they saw the style of these people playing. Don''t dare to fight against them physically, often when the opponent grabs, they can''t protect the ball, and the ball will be snatched by the opponent. In this case, being scored by the opponent is not a surprise.

 211 Chapter 211

    "Are you guys playing football or people?" On the sidelines, Xie Mengjiao also looked at the young man angrily and asked. Although she doesn''t understand football, she also knows that football should not be played by the opponent. It''s about kicking someone hurt, kicking it to waste.


    Xie Mengjiao also noticed that many employees on her side were a little afraid of having a direct physical confrontation with each other, especially those who had been kicked.


    However, Xie Mengjiao didn''t blame her staff this time, because she also knew that she couldn''t completely blame her staff, it was because the opponent''s playing method was a little too scary.


    "I don''t think there is anything wrong with this style of play. They are what men look like when they play football. Those siss should not play football." The young man said, because Xie Mengjiao just beat him up and made him feel like Tang Muxue. Face was lost in front of him, so he was also a little angry.


    Moreover, he also knows that only those few people who play so wild here are those who are retired professional players. When they were still professional players, this was the style of playing that he knew. How they would play, it is impossible for them to change, let alone he doesn''t want to change.


    "You!" Xie Mengjiao looked at the other party and exclaimed, "You are not playing football at all!"


    "Oye!"


    At this moment, the opponent scored another goal. The young man first cheered, and then said: "Why are they not playing football? They were all professional players before. How could they not know how to play? You guys are all soft. It''s just foot shrimp."


    After speaking, the young man looked at Tang Muxue and said, "Muxue, my company''s team is great, isn''t it? We are set to win!"


    "Well, you''re so amazing." Tang Muxue said with a smile at the young man. This made the young man even more proud, and even imagined that when the game is over, she can take the opportunity to invite the other party to lunch together. Up.


    "You, you cheated!" Xie Mengjiao said: "You guys are all professional players, how can we play?"


    Xie Mengjiao was very unconvinced. She was very upset when she saw the opponent playing as a kicker. Now knowing that there are many professional players in the opponent''s team, even if they have retired, they are not ordinary. Humans can be compared.


    "Where did I cheat? Those few people are no longer professional players, but the security of my company. They belong to my company. What can''t they do if they come to participate in the game?"


    "You, you are shameless!" Xie Mengjiao''s face flushed.


    "Mengjiao, don''t talk to him." Su Yumo pulled Xie Mengjiao, then looked at the young man and said: "The game is not over yet, don''t be happy too early?"


    The young man first glanced at Su Yumo with some discussion. He liked Su Yumo''s quiet and beautiful temperament very much. However, the other party did not face himself up until now, which made his self-esteem a little bitter. No more.


    "It''s not over? I think it''s over. The result of the game is doomed. The only thing that is uncertain is that we will be able to pour you a few shots in the end." The young man said proudly, and at this time, on the court, he again scored here. After a ball, he cheered again, and then he looked at Xie Mengjiao provocatively. This made Xie Mengjiao''s lungs blow up. If it wasn''t for Su Yumo, she would go up and blow this guy''s head. Up.


    Su Yumo ignored the young man, just looked at the stadium, his eyes fell on Huang Feng''s body unconsciously, hoping that he could change something.


    Tang Muxue noticed Su Yumo¡¯s eyes and looked at Huang Feng. When she saw Huang Feng before, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. However, when she saw Su Yumo¡¯s eyes, she always looked at him. Pay attention to observation, and then the more I look at it, the more familiar it becomes.


    "Could it be that the player on the court is the man who ate with Yu Mo last night?" Tang Muxue thought to herself: "No, Mengjiao didn''t mean that the people on the court were all ordinary employees of her company. Even most of them are just security guards. No matter how much Sister Yumo doesn''t like such a person, right?"


    However, although she thought it was impossible in her heart, she still had some guesses when she saw Su Yumo''s eyes. She was not Xie Mengjiao. Xie Mengjiao was carefree and would not find these details. However, she saw Su Yumo. There are many times to look at Huangfeng, for a long time, and the look in his eyes seems to be different from looking at other people.


    "If it were this person, then it would not be surprising to eat there yesterday." Tang Muxue thought: "However, what kind of family background Yumo''s sister is, how can she be attracted to ordinary people? And, hers. Can the family agree?"


    Tang Muxue knows that with their background, many times they can enjoy a superior life that ordinary people can''t enjoy. However, many things are also involuntary, especially when it comes to marriage. There will not be too much say.


    "Ah, danger!"


    Su Yumo suddenly yelled, and awakened Tang Muxue from her random thoughts. She also looked at the court, and then she also covered her mouth lightly, a little worried.


    It turns out that on the court, Huang Feng saw the players on his side and was frightened by the opponent''s brutal kicking method, but the opponent''s people didn''t seem to feel anything wrong, or even triumphant, which made Huang Feng feel in his heart. Very upset.


    Moreover, now they are three goals behind here, and everyone is afraid to engage in physical confrontation. As soon as the opponent grabs the ball, they pass the ball in a panic. In this way, the ball is easily obtained by the opponent again and they are poured. Scoring three goals is not so surprising.


    Therefore, what Huang Feng thinks should be done. After the start of the game, although the people on their side did not know the situation of the other side, they all placed their hopes on him. Although he said that he could not bear it. I took this burden, but I wanted to do something in my heart.


    And now, he feels he has to do something, otherwise, the game will be lost.


    "For the bonus, and to combat your arrogant arrogance!" Huang Feng thought to himself.


    At this time, the ball was on the opponent''s foot, and Huang Feng rushed directly up. The man was not in a hurry to take the ball, but went straight with the ball and rushed towards Huang Feng.


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!" The man was a little surprised when he saw Huang Feng hadn''t been frightened by himself. However, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he decided to let Huang Feng take a closer look.


    In the previous physical confrontations, they were all in the upper hand. The opponent was either kicked down or just abandoned the ball when he was frightened. Therefore, now that Huang Feng came straight to meet him, he naturally didn¡¯t. The reason to avoid.

 212 Chapter 212

    Huang Feng naturally saw the opponent''s movements, but this time he didn''t evade anymore, but instead greeted him, that is, seeing this situation, Su Yumo couldn''t help calling out.


    Su Yumo had been watching the situation on the court before. The retired professional players on the opposite side were very powerful, and they played wildly, so they were not afraid of kicking people. , Now Huang Feng didn''t avoid it, he was probably kicked and injured his leg by the opponent.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t know that there was another Su Yumo on the sidelines who was worried about him. He now only had the opponent player and the players under his feet.


    Naturally, it is impossible for the opponent to kick Huang Feng''s leg directly. In that case, he may be punished directly by the referee, but he still has a way to kick Huang Feng.


    When Huang Feng stretched out his foot to break his ball, he picked up his right foot and kicked the ball. He wanted to complete a pair of feet with Huang Feng across the football, and then used his own strength to give Huang Feng to the ball. Concussion.


    However, he obviously thinks too much. Huang Feng did the same when he lifted his right foot, and the two of them drew their right foot on the football at almost the same time. Any fancy power match, one person will definitely lose.


    The other retired professional players around all looked at Huang Feng with a cruel smile. They were not unfamiliar with such scenes and actions. In their careers, they have not never done so. Therefore, they Can imagine Huang Feng''s next encounter.


    However, what happened next was beyond everyone''s expectations. Whether it was the retired players, the others on the court, or the spectators on the sidelines, everyone looked at the court in surprise.


    The two people who had just met each other were indeed kicked back, and even screamed. However, this person was not Huang Feng, but the retired professional player who met him.


    "Uh, how powerful is your strength?" At this time, Brother Wang also came to Huang Feng''s side and looked at the painful rolling on the ground. The opponent''s player asked Huang Feng with some difficulty.


    In this game, Brother Wang also started, but he regretted it after he came on the field because the opponent was too cruel. He was kicked in the stomach by the opponent before, and it still hurts even now. The power of people has a great say.


    However, now the opponent was in a fight against Huang Feng¡¯s power. Not only was the person rolling, his right leg had swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye, black and green, and Huang Feng¡¯s was visible. The power is great.


    Huang Feng shrugged and did not speak. Instead, while the others were not fully awake, he drove the ball and rushed to the opposite goal. Those people saw Huang Feng bring the ball, and even subconsciously ducked aside. Hiding, didn''t dare to intercept Huang Feng for a while.


    Huang Feng knows how powerful he is. In the previous games, he kicked in a closed position. He was afraid of hurting others. Therefore, he only showed his speed and bounce, but didn''t show his power. , Wang Ge and others naturally did not know.


    And the behavior of those people just now completely angered him, and he fully unfolded it, even using internal force. In this case, the power on his right leg would be stronger, and how ordinary people can compete, even Even if the opponent is a retired professional player!


    However, Huang Feng was still a little bit compassionate after all. After thinking about it, he kicked the ball out of bounds and let the person next to him help the hapless guy to end.


    At this time, everyone can see clearly that guy¡¯s miserable appearance. At this time, he, let alone playing football, can''t even walk. He can only get out with the help of others. Field, as to whether the leg is broken, then you need to go to the hospital for a careful examination.


    "Manager Huang, it turns out that you are so strong, too powerful!"


    "That''s right, those guys were so arrogant just now, now they dare not kick them."


    "Damn, that person just tackled me with the ball and my leg still hurts now. It''s really relieved to see them like this now."


    The people on the opposite side went to see the situation of the injured person. Huang Feng and the others are all around Huang Feng. Although they are still three goals behind, they have no worries at all. They are happy if they don''t care if their team can win or see the opponent''s players suffer.


    Soon, that guy was sent away, and the game continued. At the beginning, the opposite person seemed to be a little afraid of Huangfeng, but it seemed that some people were still unwilling. They were used to being arrogant on the court. They were actually taught a lesson by a humble ordinary person, how could they bear this tone?


    Therefore, there are still people looking for Huang Feng¡¯s troubles. However, they have played professional games after all. Therefore, even if they are looking for Huang Feng¡¯s troubles, they will not blatantly kick people. Although the purpose is the same, they don¡¯t. Will not deliberately foul.


    However, they soon discovered that their methods were of no use at all. Even when Huang Feng was going to tackle the ball, Huang Feng would just stand still and let them shovel. They would not even be able to hurt Huang Feng or even hurt him. Yourself.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng injured the two people again, the person on the opposite side was finally honest, and even when they saw Huang Feng dribbling, they did not dare to step forward. They were arrogant, but not stupid. , I met the iron plate, naturally there is no need to frown on this brow, they are here to play football to make money, if they get themselves into the hospital, or even lie down for a while, then the gain is not worth the loss.


    Therefore, the next situation is interesting. Huang Feng only needs to take the ball, and the person on the other side dares not guard at all, so Huang Feng will take it directly. People who don''t know think they are playing counterfeit.


    As a result, the score was constantly rewritten, and Huang Feng and the others quickly surpassed the opponent, even more than ten. Even in friendly matches, such a big score is not common.


    "Who said that my players are all sissy, and his talents are real men?" Xie Mengjiao on the sidelines saw the situation now, with a feeling of elation, "This is what a real man looks like, and he has the courage to grab it. nothing?"


    The young man was run by Xie Mengjiao, his face was white and red, but there was no way. He knew and yelled at the court before, hoping that his players would perform better, men, but, His players were all scared by Huang Feng. Where could they dare to grab the ball? They just want to wait for the game to end early and leave early.

 213 Chapter 213 Crazy Woman

    The result of the game, as the young man said before, there is no suspense, but he guessed the beginning, but failed to guess the end. In the team he believed to win, it was a big loss. After the game, even at the end of the game, those players didn''t have the slightest sense of frustration. Instead, they felt like they were free from suffering.


    "We won!" When the referee blew the whistle for the end of the game, Xie Mengjiao said triumphantly in front of the youth, and then walked towards her player. Obviously, she was in a good mood. None of those players let her down.


    Su Yumo smiled and followed, but Tang Muxue left without any hesitation, and didn''t even say hello to the young man. For a while, only the busy corner was left. The next young man is there.


    He wanted to stop Tang Muxue, but he didn''t know what excuse he used to make sure that his team would win after losing his promise. He also thought that after winning, he would invite Tang Muxue to dinner. Now it seems that I think too much.


    And he even thought that from beginning to end, the two women did not introduce themselves, and Tang Muxue did not introduce them. In the end, he didn''t know who the two women were. He didn''t care about the team''s game. Yes, so I don¡¯t even know which company is opposite my team.


    However, through Tang Muxue¡¯s failure to introduce them, he could also see that Tang Muxue didn¡¯t really like him, or had a good impression on him, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even stop her friends from doing it. introduced.


    Thinking about Tang Muxue''s family background, this young man laughed at herself and didn''t think Tang Muxue''s behavior was excessive. The two were not people in the same world from the beginning. Tang Muxue did not treat herself equally at the beginning.


    Huang Feng over there is surrounded by everyone, and everyone is in high spirits, not only because they have completed the tasks assigned above, but also because they are happy to win those arrogant guys.


    "Mr. Xie?"


    "Mr. Xie, are you here?"


    "Mr Xie is here!"


    Soon everyone found Xie Mengjiao approaching. Although they hadn''t had close contact with Xie Mengjiao before, after all, they had seen her from a distance, and it was not surprising to know her.


    And Huang Feng, who was surrounded by the crowd, looked at it curiously after hearing the people¡¯s words. He had been in the company for a while, and he hadn¡¯t seen Mr. Xie before, but when Huang Feng saw the other party¡¯s At that time, it was stunned.


    "How could it be her? She is Mr. Xie?" Huang Feng muttered to himself in surprise.


    "Yeah, she is Mr. Xie, manager, this is the first time you have seen me." Wang Ge said.


    At this time, Xie Mengjiao also saw Huang Feng who was dazed. Knowing that Huang Feng had recognized her, she glanced at Huang Feng proudly and said, "I just kicked well. I didn''t expect it to be me?"


    "You crazy woman is the boss of the company?" Huang Feng unconsciously said what he called the other party in his heart.


    As soon as Huang Feng¡¯s words fell, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. The people next to him looked at Huang Feng in a little surprised. I don¡¯t know how he would talk to Mr. Xie in this way. There was even a frightened expression on Brother Wang¡¯s face. , Huang Feng called Mr. Xie this way, isn''t this a court death.


    Sure enough, after hearing Huang Feng''s words, Xie Mengjiao''s triumphant expression was stunned, and then her face was red and white for a while. She didn''t expect Huang Feng to call her that way, and she still called her in front of so many people.


    Feeling Xie Mengjiao''s angry eyes and breathing faster and faster, everyone was silent, knowing that Xie Mengjiao was really angry.


    "Who do you think is a mad woman?!" Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng with red eyes, and said word by word. Her eyes wanted to eat Huang Feng directly. She had never been called like this.


    Huang Feng also had a headache. He was just a little dazed and directly called the name Xie Mengjiao. Although this woman had done a little too much before, she was still a woman after all, and she was still the boss of others. Now he is in front of so many people. It''s strange not to be angry if you call it this way.


    "Crazy woman? Haha, this name is very appropriate. I think this handsome guy said it in place." At this time, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue came here, and they heard Huang Feng''s address to Xie Mengjiao. Su Yumo was a little stunned. She didn''t know how Huang Feng called Xie Mengjiao that way, but Tang Muxue didn''t think so much, she just laughed.


    "Tang Muxue, you vixie, shut up!" Xie Mengjiao scolded angrily, and then turned to look at Huang Feng again, obviously waiting for his explanation.


    "Mengjiao, do you know each other?" Su Yumo asked at this moment.


    "Yes." Xie Mengjiao said blankly. To Su Yumo, she naturally wouldn''t give much expression to her.


    "That Mr. Xie, I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention just now." Huang Feng said, no matter what thoughts Xie Mengjiao thinks in his heart, but in front of so many people, Huang Feng still feels that she can''t be too much, in case she loses face. , That would be miserable.


    Huang Feng''s words, naturally, cannot satisfy Xie Mengjiao. She was just about to say something, but Su Yumo grabbed her, and then screamed at her, indicating that there are many employees in the company around, and Xie Mengjiao also responded. After coming over, some unwilling words that were about to be spoken were collected back. Of course, it would definitely not be so easy to let Huang Feng go.


    After that, Su Yumo came forward and said that he won the game today and everyone will have a bonus. Moreover, she and Xie Mengjiao invited everyone to have a meal to celebrate. The hotel has been booked.


    Everyone is naturally overjoyed. Although they are still a bit curious about the affairs between Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao, they dare not gossiping openly in front of the boss. Now the boss is giving out bonuses and entertaining guests. They naturally Is happy.


    After that, everyone is going to get on the bus and go to the restaurant together. Huang Feng is also going to follow. It¡¯s better to stay away from Xie Mengjiao now. Although she didn¡¯t say anything just now, she can tell by just looking at her eyes. Will easily let go of myself, I am still dangling in front of her.


    "You take our car." Huang Feng''s wishful thinking did not start. He was stopped by Xie Mengjiao as soon as he was about to leave. If he refused, there would be no end to this matter. Moreover, Huang Feng himself I didn''t want to entangle Xie Mengjiao in front of other colleagues, so I had to agree.

 214 Chapter 214

    Therefore, Huang Feng got into Xie Mengjiao¡¯s car in the inexplicable eyes of many colleagues. At this time, everyone looked at him with a hint of envy, because, in addition to Huang Feng, the car was also There are three big beauties, not everyone has this kind of treatment.


    However, thinking about Xie Mengjiao''s attitude toward Huang Feng, the envy in everyone''s hearts disappeared. It is estimated that after Huang Feng went up, he was not in the mood to enjoy it even if he was surrounded by beautiful women.


    In fact, Huang Feng does feel this way now. In order to interrogate Huang Feng, Xie Mengjiao let Huang Feng sit behind, and she ran to sit next to Huang Feng, and Tang Muxue didn¡¯t know what to think. Su Yumo had no choice but to drive. However, the look in Huang Feng''s eyes was a little more worried. She knew that Xie Mengjiao and Xie Mengjiao and Neither Tang Muxue were so easy to deal with.


    There are beauties on the left and right, and not everyone can enjoy the treatment of hugging left and right, especially these two beauties, both of which are top beauties.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have the mind to enjoy it. Xie Mengjiao looked at him with unfriendly eyes. Didn''t she just yell wrong in a hurry, it''s not right, it''s not wrong, she was indeed like a crazy woman before. , How could she be so reluctant.


    As for the beauty on the other side who I don¡¯t know, she never left her eyes from the moment she went up, but she was not attracted by herself. Her eyes seemed to have found some interesting and fun toys, full of inquiry. , Such a look also made Huang Feng very uncomfortable.


    "Mengjiao, don''t you introduce your excellent subordinate to me?" Tang Muxue said, breaking the silence in the car first.


    "He? He is a pervert, perverted, shameless man, where do you see that he is excellent?" Xie Mengjiao gritted her teeth and said, she still remembers Huang Feng''s name to her, and when he contacted Huang Feng before, he gave himself impression.


    "Hey, I said Mr. Xie, although you are my boss, you can''t be wronged like this. Why am I a pervert and perverted?" Huang Feng said dissatisfied.


    "Isn''t it? You are a man who dares not admit it!" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Wow, the best news, I said handsome guy, you didn¡¯t take advantage of her, and then you gave her up and down, did you? Mengjiao, I told you already, don¡¯t be so hot, man You don''t like it, look, are you abandoned now?" Tang Muxue said gleefully.


    "You were abandoned by the beginning of chaos and the end!" Xie Mengjiao scolded her.


    "Mr. Xie, do I think there is any misunderstanding between us?" Huang Feng said. When Xie Mengjiao saw her last time, she stopped herself and said she was a pervert, and she knew her name at that time. , It means that it shouldn''t be the person who admitted wrong, but I don''t remember any intersection with her before.


    "Misunderstanding? You said it was a misunderstanding? It''s obviously that you took advantage of me, but I still don''t admit it. Now in front of so many people, I am a mad woman, you are a perverted and shameless man!" Xie Mengjiao felt her anger. It''s going to burst, this man is not a man.


    "When did I take advantage of you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Mengjiao, when did he take advantage of you?" This was asked by Su Yumo. Although she had been driving, she was also paying attention to the situation behind. Now I heard Xie Mengjiao say that she was taken advantage of by Huang Feng. , She asked involuntarily, and at the same time thought, she still had some worries in her heart, secretly saying that she had misunderstood Huang Feng?


    Tang Muxue, with a smile on her face, turned her eyes around Huang Feng, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, staying on Huang Feng for the longest time. Before, she only regarded him as an ordinary person. I thought of the unusual relationship between Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, which actually took advantage of Xie Mengjiao. This is not something that an ordinary man can do, even those of the imperial capital who have ideas about Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. Dude, I can only think about this kind of thing, and I can''t do it at all.


    "Huh, when I was in the bar that day, at the door of the bathroom, you took advantage of my drunk, hugged me, touched my hands, and finally said that I was barbaric. You forgot?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao stopped hiding. What happened in the bar that day, if he didn''t say it, Huang Feng would have refused to admit it.


    Su Yumo''s expression became a little ugly after hearing Xie Mengjiao''s words. Although her relationship with Huang Feng did not go further, she still had a good impression of Huang Feng, and of course she didn''t want Huang Feng to be such a person.


    However, she immediately thought of her contact with Huang Feng, especially that night, in her own home, she also drank too much, but Huang Feng was very disciplined to herself, and did not do anything unusual, even if it was. The misunderstanding in the bathroom was also caused by himself. If Huang Feng was really such a person, he would not have encountered that way that day.


    Thinking of this, Su Yumo said to Xie Mengjiao: "Mengjiao, is this a misunderstanding?"


    "Sister Yumo, how can you help outsiders? Don''t believe me, this guy is really a pervert." Xie Mengjiao said aggrievedly.


    "Oh, I remember, you are the drunk woman!" Huang Feng also remembered at this time. A few days ago, in the bar, he did have such a thing with a strange woman. .


    "However, I can¡¯t blame me for that. At that time, I just came out of the bathroom and saw that you were walking unsteadily and you were about to fall. So I stepped forward and helped you. Moreover, my hands were also I didn¡¯t touch it at all. I just hugged, but in that case, if I don¡¯t hold you, you will definitely fall. Moreover, after you stand firm, you will have to be indiscriminate. Hit me, I said you were barbaric." Huang Feng felt that he had to tell the story of the night, lest these people misunderstand him.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s explanation, Su Yumo was truly relieved. It seems that he didn¡¯t misunderstand the wrong person. Huang Feng¡¯s approach is not excessive. On the contrary, Xie Mengjiao is a little bit turbulent. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t say it. Otherwise, Xie Mengjiao would say he was helping outsiders again.


    "You are a pervert, you are taking advantage of me." Xie Mengjiao said, in her opinion, being held by Huang Feng like that was taking advantage of Huang Feng.

 215 Chapter 215

    However, Su Yumo, who had heard Huang Feng''s explanation, smiled and no longer believed what Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Sister Yumo, don''t be fooled by him, he is really a pervert." Xie Mengjiao saw that her good sisters didn''t believe in herself, and she was immediately anxious.


    "It''s a pervert, even if he is a pervert, he won''t be a pervert." Tang Muxue next to him continued to attack Xie Mengjiao.


    "Who is talking to you, the fox spirit?" Xie Mengjiao said. After that, her firepower began to turn to Tang Muxue, but Huang Feng was forgiven.


    Of course, Xie Mengjiao has not forgotten Huang Feng. No matter what other people think, Huang Feng is a pervert when she wants to come. This view is deeply ingrained. However, she also figured it out. Anyway, Huang Feng is now an employee of hers. All he has to do is opportunity.


    When Huang Feng and his party arrived at the restaurant, the bus hadn''t arrived yet, so three women and one man went in first. After that, Su Yumo went to arrange food related matters.


    During the meal, the atmosphere was very good. It was the first time for many employees to have dinner with the two bosses. However, although they were happy, no one dared to drink with the bosses.


    However, they didn¡¯t come to find the two bosses for a drink. It didn¡¯t mean that the two bosses wouldn¡¯t have a table with them. Not long after the table opened, Xie Mengjiao picked up his bar and walked to the table where Huang Feng was. When Huang Feng was at the table before, I ran to another table early, obviously not wanting to have too much contact with Xie Mengjiao, but I didn''t expect that Xie Mengjiao would not let him go.


    "Manager Huang, if you can win today''s game, you have to take the lead. Thank you for your honor for the company, and I will toast you a cup." Xie Mengjiao said, in front of everyone, she behaved solemnly.


    "Manager Xie expressed his love. Winning today is everyone''s function. I dare not take credit for it." Huang Feng said.


    "Of course, everyone has the credit for winning, but if you don''t withstand the pressure of the other party, I believe it will be difficult for us to win, so you must drink this glass of wine." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Yes, Manager Huang, we wouldn''t have won without you today."


    "Yes, Manager Huang takes the lead."


    Everyone also responded one after another.


    Huang Feng glanced at the somewhat proud Xie Mengjiao, knowing that he had to drink this glass of wine, "Okay, thank you, thank you."


    Xie Mengjiao drank a drink, but Huang Feng was in front of Baijiu. He couldn''t ask Xie Mengjiao to drink Baijiu too. It was also impossible for him to drink a drink, so he could only drink Baijiu.


    After a glass of wine, Huang Feng didn¡¯t feel much, but Xie Mengjiao immediately said: ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s the first time I officially met Manager Huang today. I didn¡¯t expect that our company still has Manager Huang like this. Talent, this is really a great blessing for our company. I want to make a drink of Manager Huang. Thank you for preventing the company''s important information from being stolen last time."


    After speaking, without giving Huang Feng a chance to speak, he drank it first. Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao with a wry smile, but could only continue to drink.


    After two glasses of wine, Huang Feng already felt a little bit. However, Xie Mengjiao did not go away, but continued to find reasons to drink with him. This is not to be counted. She also encouraged other employees to drink with Huang Feng. I saw that Xie always wanted to get Huang Feng drunk. Everyone thought about what happened on the stadium before, and they didn''t think Xie Mengjiao''s actions were any strange. Obviously, what Huang Feng did before made Xie Mengjiao angry.


    Everyone naturally didn''t dare not listen to Xie Mengjiao. Therefore, the people drinking with Huang Feng kept changing and never stopped. In the end, even Tang Muxue came up to join in the fun, saying that it was the first time I met Huang Feng. Have a drink.


    Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng, who was caught in a wheel fight, and wanted to step forward to make the siege. However, Xie Mengjiao entangled her and prevented her from going. Su Yumo also knew that Xie Mengjiao felt a little awkward towards Huang Feng, thinking about it Let her breathe out, there will be no prejudice against Huang Feng in the future, so she can only cast helpless eyes on Huang Feng.


    Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng, who was already a little drunk, and finally let out a sigh of relief, but it was obviously impossible to let her go.


    At the end of a meal, only Huang Feng was drunk at the scene. After all, the others were drunk because there were two bosses there. However, Xie Mengjiao has already expressed his opinion in public that the game bonus will be issued in two days. Going down makes everyone happy.


    "What about him?"


    The other employees all left. Su Yumo''s trio looked at Huang Feng, who was already drunk, and was a little worried.


    Xie Mengjiao was very happy when she saw Huang Feng get drunk before, but now how to send Huang Feng away has become a problem.


    "Or, just let him stay here." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "How can it be done then!" Su Yumo said, leaving Huang Feng here alone, which is obviously impossible.


    "Then I don''t know where he lives, what should we do?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    Su Yumo wanted to say that he knew where Huang Feng lived, but if he said it, the two people next to him would definitely doubt the relationship between him and Huang Feng. Of course, Su Yumo didn¡¯t know, Huang Feng It has moved now.


    "Or, let''s send him to the hotel." Su Yumo said.


    "It can only be this way." Xie Mengjiao said. Seeing Huang Feng like a dead pig, she kicked and said bitterly: "This nasty guy is drunk and wants us to serve him."


    Xie Mengjiao had forgotten that the reason Huang Feng was drunk was entirely due to her.


    Later, with the help of the hotel attendant, Huang Feng was helped in the car. However, when he arrived at the hotel, there was no one to help. He could only rely on the three women to help him.


    The three of them stood outside the car, you look at me, I look at you, they don''t know what to do.


    "Don''t look at me, I won''t be able to help, you two can help." Tang Muxue said first.


    "I won''t help, I won''t help this pervert." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Mengjiao, if it weren''t for you, he wouldn''t be drunk. If you don''t help, who will help?" Su Yumo said.


    Xie Mengjiao also knew that she couldn''t stay in such a stalemate. Although she didn''t want to, she still had to help her. "It''s all because of this stinky guy. He only drank so much and became so drunk."


    Su Yumo, who was next to him, also went forward to help, and Xie Mengjiao helped Huang Feng into the hotel one by one. The waiter at the front desk looked at them, making Su Yumo embarrassed, but Xie Mengjiao was a little annoyed, but, But it''s not easy to explain. After all, people just look at it and don''t say anything.

 216 Chapter 216 Security Company

    "Huh, I''m exhausted, this guy doesn''t look strong, it''s really heavy." Xie Mengjiao complained softly with Huang Feng still in bed.


    "Well, this guy is also settled, let''s go." Tang Muxue said.


    Su Yumo glanced at Huang Feng on the bed and didn''t say anything. She could never stay alone to take care of Huang Feng. In that case, the two girlfriends next to him would guess what.


    On the other side, Qiu Ningshuang has joined the task force to interrogate the two gangsters who attacked her and Huang Feng last night.


    Although Qiu Ningshuang said that he was just watching and did not express any opinions when he came here, the other people in the task force would certainly not ignore her existence. One is because Qiu Ningshuang caught the two gangsters, and One reason is naturally because of Qiu Ningshuang''s background.


    "I advise you to explain the matter honestly from beginning to end and strive for leniency."


    In the interrogation room, two criminal policemen, Jia Qiu Ningshuang, were interrogating the criminals.


    However, the gangster was clearly prepared to fight to the end. He seemed to have not heard the police''s interrogation.


    "Don''t think that if you don''t tell us, we can''t solve the case. We are just giving you a chance!" Qiu Ningshuang looked at the gangster and said, "The person whose note in your phone is''Brother Cheng'' should be related to this case. It¡¯s a big relationship, right? You have to know that not only are you suspected of murder, but you are also concealing guns. The blame is not small."


    When the person heard "Brother Cheng", his face changed and his heart felt a little loose. Brother Cheng did indeed call when they were arrested. Therefore, Brother Cheng should have been exposed. And, at that time, "Brother Cheng" should have realized it himself, so now it should be hiding or running away.


    Therefore, even if he confessed his words, there should be nothing. If he did not confess, he would have to bear the blame. Those two sins were both serious sins and he couldn''t bear it.


    However, thinking that if he betrayed "Bro Cheng", he would definitely be retaliated by "Bro Cheng" afterwards, so he was still hesitant.


    "Are you afraid of their revenge?" Qiu Ningshuang seemed to see something, and said to him: "I tell you, we can find his own number in your cell phone. It''s not difficult. When the time comes, we will let out the wind and say that you confessed to him. Do you think they will believe it?"


    "You, you can''t do this, I didn''t say anything!" The man was shocked. He knew that people like "Brother Cheng" must be suspicious. If these police officers really make such a noise, then he must be To be unlucky, there is no difference between saying and not saying.


    "You didn''t say that, except for a few of us, no one else knows!" Qiu Ningshuang said. Seeing the other''s mood swings, Qiu Ningshuang was a little excited. It seems that his words have some effect, and he has always wanted to be a criminal police investigating the case. , Today is finally what I wanted.


    As expected, Qiu Ningshuang did not find out. She said a lot of what should have been the other two detectives. She had planned not to speak next to her, but now she has forgotten it. Fortunately, the other two detectives were not unhappy.


    "I believe those guys will not let someone betray them easily, so you''d better explain it honestly, so that you can fight for leniency and help us catch those people who are caught. , So you don''t have to worry about being retaliated by them." Qiu Ningshuang continued.


    "Well, I said, I will explain!" After hesitating for a while, the person decided to explain, because he felt that Qiu Ningshuang''s words were reasonable. Even if he didn''t explain, these people would quickly find out "Brother Cheng "In that case, I still have bad luck. If "Brother Cheng" is really caught, they don''t have to worry about being retaliated.


    Qiu Ningshuang exchanged glances with the other two detectives, and there was a glimmer of joy in his eyes. It would be best for this person to explain. If they don''t explain, they can also find the "brother adult", but they can find it, know. There won¡¯t be too many things, but it¡¯s different if there is this person¡¯s account, and if the person in front of you has accounted, the other person won¡¯t hold on for long.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for this person to confess, and the gangster who was being interrogated in another interrogation room also confessed.


    According to the accounts of these two people, the corpse was made by Brother Cheng, that is, Lin Zicheng asked them to dispose of it. As for whether or not Lin Zicheng was the one killed, they didn''t know, and they didn''t know the dead person.


    Both of these two were mixed up with Lin Zi. However, in the process of their explanation, they also mentioned the name of "Donghua Security Co., Ltd.". The relationship between their boss and that company seems to be quite close. In the company, many people are actually similar to them.There is no specific job, just show some bars and nightclubs. Of course, they also have their own bars and nightclubs.


    Qiu Ningshuang heard about this "Donghua Security Co., Ltd." for the first time and was surprised. However, it was not the first time that other criminal police heard about this company. When they heard that Qiu Ningshuang was going to investigate this company, Some people hesitantly told her that the background of this company is not simple.


    After all, Qiu Ningshuang was just an ordinary traffic policeman. Therefore, it is normal to not understand the situation of this company. At this time, a policeman came in and said that someone was coming to bail the two gangsters, and the bailer was exactly " People from Donghua Security Co., Ltd.


    "I haven''t checked them yet. They were fine, they came to bail the criminals," Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "The chairman of this company is called Uncle Li. Very few people know what the specific name is. However, he used to be a gangster many years ago, and he has many younger brothers. In recent years, he has slowly bleached himself. He seldom participated in the affairs of the rivers and lakes, and left it to others to take care of. This person still has a lot of contacts in Qinghai. Moreover, he and Tong Qianjun, the richest man in Qinghai Province, are also friends. Mo Ni." Qiu Ningshuang, the Interpol squad next to him, said that he knew that Qiu Ningshuang did not understand the situation of the other party, so he was introducing her.


    "Uncle Li?" Qiu Ningshuang said to himself, "Will this matter have anything to do with him?"


    "It¡¯s hard to say, that Lin Zicheng mingled with Uncle Li before, but later, Uncle Li wanted to bleach himself, and this forest became independent. However, according to our understanding, this Lin Zicheng still has a relationship with Uncle Li. Those who have a closer relationship, he is likely to be arranged by Uncle Li to be his thug in the arena."

 217 Chapter 217

    "You all know these things, why didn''t you investigate this company?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "We also checked, but we didn''t find any problems. Although Lin Zicheng has contact with Uncle Li, we can''t conclude that Uncle Li did something illegal. His company is doing it clearly. They are all formal businesses, with very few handles. Coupled with his contacts, it is not easy for us to move them." The detective said.


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded. The most important thing now is to catch Lin Zicheng. According to the explanations of the two, Lin Zicheng is very suspicious. As for whether this matter has anything to do with that Uncle Li, it can only be caught Lin Zicheng. After it is completed, it will be known through interrogation.


    As for the person who came to bail, Qiu Ningshuang would naturally not agree, and with Qiu Ningshuang''s words, that person was destined to return without success.


    Uncle Li didn''t pay too much attention to this matter at first, thinking that he would get people out first, and then take care of them. After waiting a little longer, the matter would be over.


    However, he did not expect that the person he sent to the police station would return without success, and he did not even see the two of them.


    Uncle Li, who felt that something was wrong, really took it seriously, and then he inquired through his own channels what was going on.


    "What, Director Qiu''s daughter was involved in this matter? She was almost killed? Okay, Chief Li, thank you, and I will invite you to dinner when I have time."


    After he hung up the phone, Uncle Li looked very ugly. He didn''t expect that the two nosy traffic policemen in their mouths were actually the daughter of Director Qiu. Director Qiu was the leader of all police officers in Qing Province. , His daughter was involved in this matter and was almost killed. No need to think about it, he will not expose this matter easily and will definitely investigate it thoroughly.


    Thinking of this, Uncle Li knew that he couldn''t solve the matter by himself, so he quickly called Tong Qianjun. After all, he had come forward for this matter. Otherwise, if the police stations keep on pursuing the matter, he will definitely be caught. Check it out.


    "Well, my head hurts. That crazy woman is too much. Didn''t she just call her and let people get me drunk on the wine table."


    In the hotel, Huang Feng regained consciousness after sleeping for two or three hours. However, because he drank too much at noon, his head still ached, and people did not wake up completely.


    When he was at the wine table, he realized that Xie Mengjiao had deliberately gotten him drunk, but on such occasions, it was hard for him to refuse, so he could only drink it. Otherwise, it would not only offend Xie Mengjiao, Will also offend those colleagues who drink with him.


    "By the way, am I not good at internal strength? On TV, it seems that I can use internal strength to force the wine out of my body." Huang Feng suddenly thought that he was good at internal strength. In those martial arts TVs, he did not use internal strength. To force the alcohol in the body out of the body.


    Therefore, Huang Feng sat on the bed, tried to use his internal force, compressed the alcohol in his body, and then gathered it on his right hand. After that, he saw drops of water appear on his fingers, slowly The dripping down.


    "Really okay?!" Huang Feng exclaimed in surprise. These water drops that were forced out of the body are alcohol, but because Huang Feng''s internal strength has not been cultivated for a long time, and the internal strength in his body is not much. Therefore, alcohol does not come out fast.


    However, what Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know is that not all people who practice internal power can force the alcohol in their bodies out of the body through internal power. Normal internal power simply can¡¯t do this. His undefeated Qi Yao Kungfu practice The same can''t, but because he has also practiced magic at the same time, magic and internal force have formed new energy, which can do this.


    It took about ten minutes before Huang Feng forced out the alcohol in his body. He was completely awake and his head no longer hurts.


    "Crap, I''m going to the auction house in the afternoon." Huang Feng suddenly remembered that he had agreed with Mr. Qiu yesterday to go to the Jiasheng Auction House today to pick up his painting for auction.


    Therefore, Huang Feng quickly got up, but he didn''t even want to ask who sent him to the hotel, so he quickly took a taxi to Xiyuan Street.


    "Sorry, Mr. Qiu, I''m late." In the "Bolai Pavilion", Huang Feng saw Mr. Qiu who had already arrived, and Mr. Feng seemed to be still busy doing identification.


    Father Qiu frowned at Huang Feng. The reason why he helped Huang Feng yesterday was only because of the right time, and because he liked the painting and didn''t want it to be dusted, he took the initiative to help Huang Feng contact the auction house.


    However, he didn''t expect Huang Feng to be late today. It seemed that he was asking him for help. This made Old Man Qiu very unhappy.


    "Young people still need some time concept." Senior Qiu said.


    "Yes, yes, Grandpa Qiu, it''s because I''m not good, something has been delayed, and you have been waiting for a long time." Not only because I also need Old Man Qiu''s help, but more importantly, Huang Feng knows that this matter is indeed wrong. , Now I am asking for others, but I am late, and let an elder wait for him, which is obviously inappropriate.


    "Okay, since I''m here, let''s go." Old Master Qiu said, but he didn''t change his mind because Huang Feng was late.


    Huang Feng was naturally very grateful. He and the other party were not close to each other, nor were they familiar with each other. Now that he was late for his own reasons, the other party did not say not to help himself. Huang Feng was naturally very grateful to each other.


    "Thank you Grandpa Qiu." Huang Feng thanked again.


    Perhaps it was Huang Feng''s consistent humble attitude that made Old Man Qiu''s anger a little calmer, and his face was already better than before.


    Father Qiu took Huang Feng to the head office of Jiasheng Auction House in Qing Province. This head office is also located in Jiangzhou. After all, Jiangzhou is the provincial capital, which is not surprising.


    Jiasheng Auction House is a national chain auction house. Its reputation in the country is not small. Among all domestic auction houses, it can also be ranked in the top five. It is a time-honored brand. There are many recognized people. It will be held. There are naturally many people who come to participate in auctions.


    These things were all checked by Huang Feng yesterday. All, after knowing the details of Jiasheng Auction House, Huang Feng is even more looking forward to the price at which his product can be sold.


    Of course, I am even more grateful to Mr. Qiu, because if it weren''t for him, it would be difficult for me to put this painting in the auction.

 218 Chapter 218

    When Huang Feng and Old Man Qiu arrived there, there were already someone waiting there, which made Huang Feng even more certain that Old Man should not be an ordinary person.


    "Mr Qiu, are you here?" The middle-aged man greeted him even more politely after seeing Mr. Qiu.


    "Well, trouble Manager Wen," said Mr. Qiu.


    "Wherever it is, it is an honor for our Jiasheng Auction House to come." The middle-aged man said, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "This is the Mr. Huang."


    Father Qiu nodded, and Huang Feng stepped forward and said: "Manager Wen, hello, my name is Huang Feng."


    "Mr. Huang, hello, thank you for choosing Jiasheng for your affirmation of Jiasheng." Manager Wen said.


    After that, the group of three people entered the auction house. In the lobby of the auction house, Huang Feng also saw the introduction of many exhibits. These exhibits were some well-known items that were listed in the Jiasheng auction house in the past. Huang Feng even saw a painting with a transaction price of more than 50 million yuan. This is a Western oil painting. Huang Feng is not an expert in this field, and he does not know what is so good about this thing. It is just for the transaction price. Some smack.


    Of course, other things were sold at higher prices than this. It was just that Huang Feng himself wanted to auction a painting. Naturally, he became more interested in this aspect.


    Manager Wen brought Huang Feng and two to his office. There were already someone waiting there. Naturally, the people who were waiting would need to conduct another appraisal of what Huang Feng had brought. Because of Mr. Qiu, the things Huang Feng brought can definitely be auctioned. However, their auction house also needs to have a general understanding of all the things that participate in the auction. Only then can they make a decision. The starting price or something.


    Huang Feng handed over the painting he had brought to the other party, and when the person was appraising, he also encountered the same problems as Mr. Qiu and Mr. Feng. They all saw that this painting was extraordinary, but he was not sure. The author of this painting, the appraiser apparently knew Mr. Qiu, and he would exchange opinions with him when appraising the painting.


    "Mr. Huang''s painting is indeed a masterpiece, but it''s a pity that I don''t know much about the old man. I don''t know which master this Wutongzi is." After a while, the appraiser completed the appraisal of the painting and stood up and said to Huang Feng , And then gestured to Manager Wen, saying that this work is completely eligible for auction.


    The appraiser¡¯s starting price was also 500,000, and then Manager Wen asked Huang Feng for his opinion. After all, if the starting price was set too high, no one would make an offer at the end, which would make the work pass. For the sender, it is also a loss.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have any opinion. The purchase price of "Bolai Pavilion" is 500,000 yuan. Even if the auction is unsuccessful here, I will look back and seek the acquisition of "Bolai Pavilion". Presumably, even if the other party will take the opportunity to lower the price, It can be sold.


    Huang Feng has no objection, and Manager Wen went through the formalities with Huang Feng. Huang Feng also left the painting. He learned from Manager Wen that the auction will begin tomorrow night. Some well-known wealthy businessmen in Qing Province, as well as some well-known people in the collection industry, were invited. There will be a dinner that evening, and Huang Feng, who is hosting the auction items, was also invited by Manager Wen.


    Of course, this invitation was partly because of the face of Mr. Qiu, and Huang Feng did not refuse after thinking about it. After all, he was also very curious about the auction and wanted to see his own things. At what price was it sold.


    "Grandpa Qiu, thank you so much today." After the procedures were completed, Huang Feng and Mr. Qiu left. Outside the auction house, Huang Feng thanked Mr. Qiu again.


    "Well, little friends don''t have to thank you again and again for this matter, I just raised my hand, I have something to do, so I will leave." Senior Qiu said.


    Huang Feng looked at Old Man Qiu''s back with a wry smile, and said to himself: "I was really hurt by that crazy woman."


    Huang Feng was naturally talking about Xie Mengjiao. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t be drunk and would not be late this afternoon, which made Mr. Qiu''s impression of him worse.


    However, thinking about this now does not help. Huang Feng can only think about when he has a chance to make up.


    While Huang Feng was still thinking about how to mend the relationship between him and Mr. Qiu, another Qiu Nursing House in the space and time was a bit complacent.


    Since escaping from Yuanwai''s home, Qiu Nursing Institute first used his own skills to steal several big households, and then sold what he got and obtained some money, and the money helped him gather some people smoothly.


    In today¡¯s society, there are constant natural and man-made disasters, and the imperial court has to impose levies and taxes. Many people are unable to survive and are starved to death. Therefore, the facts are the same as the Chou Nursing Institute imagined. As long as there is food, there are many people. People who are willing to follow him, even if it is a decapitating business, are willing to do.


    Therefore, Qiu Nursing Institute used the money in his hands to quickly grow his team. However, at the beginning, he had not officially announced the rebellion to the outside world. He was afraid that he was not strong enough and would be suppressed early.


    However, the plan could not keep up with the changes. He wanted to slowly accumulate his strength, and then announce the rebellion, but in a conflict with the yakuza, someone on their side missed and killed the yakuza. Of course, it could be After all, many of these people have been bullied by the local government officials. Therefore, it is inevitable that they hate these government officials in my heart.


    However, no matter what, it just happened. Originally, Qiu Nuoyuan wanted to deal with the matter in a low-key manner. However, they did not expect that some people in the surrounding counties actually heard about it and thought that Qiu Nuoyuan was going to kill. This ya servicing flag, pulling a pole to rebel, unexpectedly some people came to defect, and the number of people was quite a lot.


    As a result, Qiu Huyuan also changed his previous thoughts and took advantage of the situation to announce a rebellion. Even more so, taking advantage of the insufficient defense of the county seat, with the support of the people in the county seat, he captured the county seat in one fell swoop, within a radius of several tens of miles nearby, for a while. No two.


    In just a few days, Qiu Nursing Institute has changed from an ordinary nursing home to a small head with tens of thousands of subordinates. Of course, because of the chaos of the world, heads of his size are in the whole country. , There are still many, he is just one of them.

 219 Chapter 219 Decision

    For the thief who hasn''t appeared, but he is a thief who stole things from his side many times, or a master, Qiu Hu Yuan still pays attention, but the other party has not shown up directly until now, and he has nothing to do.


    Qiu Nuoyuan¡¯s thinking about the other party is completely different now. Before, he just felt that he was being tricked by the other party. He wanted to find the other party and teach the other party. However, now he has become the leader of the crowd and has ambition in his heart. He wanted to find the opponent and then recruit him.


    It''s just a pity that the other party''s ability is much better than his own. If the other party does not show up, there is no way to find the other party.


    Regarding this matter, Qiu Nursing Yuan also knew that it was useless to be in a hurry, only to wait for the other party to take the initiative to show up.


    "The chief, the army of the court, has arrived less than ten miles away from us."


    On this day, everyone was discussing matters in the meeting room converted into the county government office, and then a subordinate came to report.


    Everyone was not surprised by this news. After all, they were different from so many people who occupied the top of the mountain and became the king of the mountain. They captured the county seat and killed the officials appointed by the court. Therefore, the court must have All that is done is that the size of this action is questionable.


    The current imperial court is worried about internal and external troubles, and the combat effectiveness of the army continues to decline. This is a fact that many discerning people can see. Therefore, as long as the imperial court does not send his few elites, then there is no need to worry at all.


    "Who is the coming general and how many people are there?" Qiu Nuoyuan, oh, shouldn''t be the leader now.


    "It''s Ge Rui from the Western Army, with about five thousand soldiers and horses." The person reported.


    Hearing the names of the Western Army and Ge Rui, everyone''s heart has been put down for the most part. The local army of the Western Army has some combat effectiveness, but it is also average, not the elite of the court, and even the equipment is very average. This Ge Rui is not a famous general, so naturally everyone is not worried.


    "The lackey of the imperial court just came, let him taste the power of my old Chu." A sturdy face stood up and said loudly.


    "Yes, these imperial court running dogs can usually bully the unarmed people. If there is any tough fight, they promise to run faster than rabbits."


    "Chief, you give me three thousand men and horses, I will meet this Gree, and I will surely kill others!"


    Everyone yelled that everyone had just taken down the county seat. Moreover, not only did their team have no losses, but after they attacked the county seat, they expanded a lot. Therefore, everyone¡¯s morale is very high now. The court team here is not elite, and there are no famous generals, so everyone is naturally not afraid, so they take the initiative to fight.


    Chief Qiu looked at everyone with satisfaction, thinking about it, a few days ago, he was hunted and killed like a bereaved dog, but now he is the leader of everyone, and even decides the life and death of tens of thousands of people. This change makes him feel Some flutter.


    At the same time, he took the county seat so easily without encountering any decent resistance at all, making him feel that the court is now more rotten and vulnerable than he thought. Originally, he just wanted to be free. The king of the mountain who eats meat and drinks heavily, now he also has bigger goals and ambitions.


    However, he has not completely fainted, knowing that the team of tens of thousands of people in his hand is his greatest support. Once these troops are lost, the court will definitely not let him go. Therefore, these tens of thousands of people There can be no mistakes in the army''s army, and even continuous expansion.


    "Don''t worry, everyone." Chief Qiu said, seeing everyone calm down, looking at himself, waiting for himself to speak, he was even more proud: "Now we are occupying the county seat, the army of the court. They will definitely not give up here, even if they are acting, they will come to attack the county seat, otherwise there will be more people following the trend."


    Seeing that everyone nodded in agreement, Chief Qiu continued: "So, the imperial army, not us, should be anxious now. We just need to guard this county, wait for work, and wait for the imperial army to arrive. With city walls and moats as support, it will be easier for us to defeat them, and yes, the loss will be smaller."


    "The leader is right. Old Chu is a big boss and doesn''t understand so many twists and turns. The leader can fight as he pleases."


    "Yes, I agree with what the chief said."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Chief Qiu looked at the people below, and the smiles on his faces became more exciting, "Well, since everyone trusts me so much, then I will not let everyone down. What is the situation in the court now, everyone should think There are points, and the fighting power of the court army is not as good as before. Although, even if we take the initiative, we can defeat them, but, in that case, we will lose after all. Now the tens of thousands of troops are our support. We can''t let it suffer too much, otherwise the next court will retaliate against us frantically."


    "Therefore, we will not defend the city. Not only can we kill the opponent, but we can also reduce our losses. When we defeat the imperial army this time, our reputation will be even greater, and the people around us who want to take refuge in us will change. Get more. In that case, our team will grow stronger, and we will have the capital to continue to expand, and everyone''s life will get better and better!"


    Hearing the words of Chief Qiu, everyone¡¯s eyes are getting brighter and brighter. Most of them were just ordinary farmers before, but they were forced to survive by the court. Therefore, they raised the flag to rebel. It¡¯s impossible to have a high level of ideological awareness, so now that Chief Qiu said that, they felt that what the Chief Qiu said was indeed very reasonable.


    Seeing that everyone agrees with and supports himself, the enemy leader is naturally very happy. Most of these people came to him with people. Therefore, there are some diehard teams, and such teams can''t even order them. Therefore, What he can do is to subdue these people in front of him and let them use them for his own use, so that the people below them will be obedient.


    Of course, Chief Qiu is far more far-sighted than these people. After all, he has been in the army for a period of time, and he has also climbed into a mid-level officer. Seeing that it is naturally not what ordinary farmers can compare, he has long thought about it. Well, in the next battle, I should look for opportunities to weaken the strength of these people, let them be cannon fodder, and let the teams that really listen to their words survive. Only in this way can their position be more stable.

 220 Chapter 220 City War

    Because everyone¡¯s opinions were very unified, after they separated, they began to prepare for the defense of the city. Fortunately, when they attacked the county seat before, the people in the county seat did not make any resistance. Therefore, things defending the city, such as There are still some wood, rolling stones and the like.


    At this time, the army sent by the court to suppress them was marching unhurriedly. In the middle of the team, there was a sedan chair, and eight strong men were carrying it forward.


    "My lord, we are about to arrive in Meixian, should we camp first?" At this time, a man with the appearance of a dog head soldier came to the sedan chair and said.


    The curtain of the sedan chair was lifted, and a middle-aged man appeared from inside. He yawned, and then said: "What kind of camp? Those are mud legs. What can be amazing? Wait for this general. As soon as the army arrives, they will definitely come down."


    This middle-aged man is the coach of this event, Ge Rui. Ge Rui himself has no abilities. He usually likes to gamble and play with women. However, he has a good brother-in-law, so he can achieve this position.


    However, this guy can¡¯t endure hardship. If he is marching, he usually sits on a sedan chair. This time he heard that there are mud-legged rebellions here. There are tens of thousands of people. However, before he wants to come, these people are only Farmers who know how to cultivate land are so powerful, so he took the initiative to ask for it to suppress it.


    His brother-in-law also had the same idea as him. Although he knew that the fighting power of the Western Army was not as good as before, it would not be too difficult to defeat these mud legs, so he agreed.


    However, Ge Rui obviously doesn¡¯t have much experience. They are now less than ten miles away from the county seat. They have not sent scouts and have no intention to stop. He wants to camp directly under the county seat and let the county seat. After seeing his army, those mud legs took the initiative to surrender.


    After the man heard what Ge Rui said, he didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he didn¡¯t know much about marching and fighting. It was just that he followed Ge Rui before Ge Rui¡¯s family. Therefore, now Ge Rui is a general. Followed by the light.


    The large army is still advancing slowly. As the saying goes, there are any generals, there will be all kinds of soldiers. There will be a raging soldier and a raging nest. Gree is a bearlike general. The army under his hand is also It can''t be any better. Originally, this team still had some fighting capacity, otherwise Ge Rui''s brother-in-law would not be relieved and let him lead the army alone.


    However, what his brother-in-law didn¡¯t know was that since he took the command of the army, Ge Rui took the lead in gathering crowds in the army to gamble, and even made camp prostitutes, which made the entire barracks smack. Now there is no fighting power at all. .


    When Ge Rui brought people to the vicinity of Meixian, he saw from a distance there were many people standing on the head of Meixian. Obviously, the other party had already discovered his arrival and was prepared. .


    However, Ge Rui has nothing to be afraid of. It''s just a group of mud legs. What is there to be afraid of. Moreover, many of them have incomplete weapons. Some even hold forks, wooden sticks and the like. He really doesn''t know. What''s so scary about such a team.


    "You, go forward and shout, let them surrender!" Ge Rui said to his koo-headed general.


    "Yes!"


    After the man responded, he walked up to the front of the battle and shouted at the city head, "Listen to the people in the city. Lord Ge has a good life. As long as you open the city gate and attack, we I''ll just go around for your life and forget about the past, if you don''t surrender..."


    However, before he finished speaking, he heard the scalp numbing sound in the air. He instinctively felt bad, and just turned around and wanted to run back to his own formation. Inside, I suddenly felt that something was penetrated. With a "pouch", the sound of metal entering the flesh came out, and his body rushed forward uncontrollably for a long distance. Then, behind his back This voice kept coming.


    "How can they do this? How dare they do this?!" This was the last thought of the dog-headed generalist. He never thought that he was just shouting a word. Even if the other party does not accept the surrender, he should not be attacked. However, the other party obviously did not do what he wanted.


    Ge Rui looked at the subordinates who were lying on the ground with arrows on their backs. They were completely silent for a moment. He didn''t expect the other party to be so decisive and bold. However, he immediately reacted. This is the other party¡¯s provocation. The other party didn¡¯t even think of surrendering. I thought that I just wanted to speak in person. I just didn¡¯t shout because I thought I was standing there, holding my head high, and tired. I think I''m afraid.


    "Go on, give me all, and take the lead in attacking the upper city. I will reward me with a thousand eyes, kill me, don''t keep one, and take down the county seat. I allow you to indulge for three days!" Ge Rui shouted to his team. .


    Hearing Ge Rui¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. After three days of indulgence, they can do whatever they want in the city. If you want to grab something, you can grab something. If you want to grab a woman, you can grab a woman. No one will care. .


    As a result, everyone couldn''t take care of the hard work that came along the way, and shouted and rushed towards the city.


    Originally, the army should be very organized. Wherever the main attack and where the feint attack is, there are arrangements. However, Ge Rui does not care about these, intuitively let his subordinates rush up, that messy appearance, and the people in the city. There is not much difference in performance, without any military literacy.


    The people on the front of the city were still a little worried. After all, this can be said to be their first contact with the imperial army. When they took the county seat, there was no resistance at all in the county seat, so there was nothing at all. The battle happened.


    However, this time is different. After all, the army is coming from the court. Although they have confidence, they have always been oppressed by the court, and they have a natural fear of the court.


    However, seeing that the other party is just like themselves and the others, they are completely messy, and they naturally feel relieved a lot.


    "Smash it for me!" The guard at the head of the city gave an order, and everyone threw down the prepared stones. After all, they were just ordinary farmers before, so there were no archers at all. Therefore, these stones, wood What is their best long-range weapon.

 221 Chapter 221

    The tragic offensive and defensive battle began. Because of Gree¡¯s promise, the siege party¡¯s morale was very high for a while, and they wanted to enter the city, but the morale of the defender was higher. One is because they had long before. Oppressed by the imperial court, they now have the opportunity to take revenge. Naturally, they will not be soft. Another reason is that they also know that they are now engaged in beheading business. Once the city is broken, all of them will be There will be no good end, all, they have no other choice, they can only fight desperately to prevent the opponent from breaking through the city.


    The morale of both sides is very high. The defenders in the city are not comparable to the regular troops outside the city because of their poor weapons and equipment. However, they are the defenders of the city and occupy a good geographical position. Therefore, for a while, the two sides are equally matched. , There is no winner or loser. Although the siege party can occasionally go up to the head of the city, it will soon be defeated by the defenders in the city.


    Seeing the sky getting darker and darker, even though Ge Rui was anxious, he could only retreat in gold and fight again tomorrow.


    "Damn, I finally retreated!" The leader of the enemy standing on the head of the city, watching the densely packed soldiers outside the city fade away like a tide, he touched the blood on his face.


    Just now when the war was urgent, even he personally went to battle. His martial arts were originally higher than those of ordinary farmers. Coupled with his identity as a leader, he can still significantly improve everyone by fighting in person. Fighting.


    "Yes, the army of the court is different. They all say that they have no combat effectiveness, but their strength is not weak." said a person next to it.


    "They are fighting so bravely because they are facing people from peasants like us. You throw them on the battlefield to the north and try? You are guaranteed to escape faster than anyone else. Bah, shit, this group I only know the guy fighting in the nest." Someone said disdainfully.


    This is also true. The imperial court¡¯s army has lost consecutive battles in the battlefield to the north and is completely on the defensive. Even so, many times they can¡¯t hold it. At this time, it has already been occupied by Zifeng Nation. The city is over.


    However, these soldiers did not dare to fight against the troops of other countries, but they were not afraid in their hearts to suppress the insurgents in their own country. In this way, their strength naturally came into play.


    Chief Qiu looked at the enemy army outside the city and frowned. He found that he still underestimated the strength of the court¡¯s army, although their current strength had fallen severely, and the battle against Zifeng Kingdom was also a victory. Less loses more, but there is still an advantage in fighting against these farmers under his leadership.


    Of course, this is also related to the strength of the troops under one¡¯s hand. Most of these people under his hand are farmers before and have not received any training at all. Moreover, weapons and other things are very lacking. Many people Still fighting with farm tools, what kind of strength can such a team have?


    It was really a miracle to be able to take down the county seat before.


    However, Chief Qiu will not sit still. He knows what he is doing now. Once caught, others will have a chance to surrender and survive. However, as the leader, the opponent will definitely not let him go.


    Therefore, he must find a way to repel the enemies in front of him as soon as possible.


    The soldiers outside the city were already camping one after another. Looking at the other side''s scattered barracks, Chief Qiu''s eyes lit up, and he felt that he had found other opportunities.


    "Old Chu, let everyone eat and rest first, choose the elite at night, and go out of town with me." Chief Qiu said to the people around him.


    "Out of the city? Why are you out of the city?" Lao Chu asked suspiciously. He was also inclined to fight against each other before, but after this previous battle, he also understood that there was still a gap between them and the other party, even if It was with the help of the city wall, and they were fighting very hard. Now they are going out of the city, isn''t it looking for death?


    "Of course it''s killing people. Okay, don''t worry about so much. You will know when the time comes." Chief Qiu said.


    "Okay." Lao Chu also knew that his mind was not so flexible, so he didn''t even ask.


    "Damn, I''m so angry, these damn mud legs!"


    In his camp outside the city, Ge Rui was losing his temper. He thought that as soon as his army arrived, the mud legs of the rebellion would surrender obediently, and he would be able to achieve his reputation. Then let his brother-in-law help with activities. The official position may be further promoted.


    However, he didn''t expect that those damn guys in the city were so arrogant, killed himself so that the people who shouted would not speak, and he relied on the city wall to block his team from entering the city, fighting for so long. He hadn''t breached the city wall and had lost a lot of men, which made him very annoyed.


    Of course, he also saw that the people in the city are not as strong as the people he brought. The reason why they can hold on now is that they insist on relying on a breath of energy. In his opinion, breaking the city is Sooner or later.


    "Come on, bring wine!" Ge Rui shouted loudly, a little annoyed.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the soldiers to come in with a jar of wine. It is said that there are restrictions on drinking in the barracks, especially when you are still fighting, so you shouldn¡¯t drink. However, Ge Rui is obviously about these. I don''t care. In the military camp, he does more extraordinary things than this, and it is not uncommon, and the soldiers under his men have long since been surprised.


    Ge Rui slapped the mud, and suddenly a strong smell of wine floated out. After a short time, it had filled the entire camp. Ge Rui closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Suddenly, his face was full of intoxication. Even if he hadn''t drank it yet, he felt that his whole person was already ecstatic.


    "Good wine, really good wine, such a good wine, under that old man''s hand, is a waste." Ge Rui said.


    It turned out that this bottle of wine was not bought by him but snatched it. On his way here, he passed by a small county town. At that time, he accidentally discovered that an old man made such a good wine by himself. The big move, because the court stipulated that private individuals were not allowed to sell wine, so he took this excuse to grab the wine that had already been brewed directly from the old man. Forcing the other party to hand over the formula, obviously he didn''t want to drink it only once.


    The old man was killed during the conflict with his men. Ge Rui didn''t care about killing an ordinary person. This was not a big deal. All he cared about was what he gained.

 222 Chapter 222

    "Don''t look at the little old man, he''s a shabby man, but the craftsmanship of this winemaking is really good." After taking a sip of wine, Ge Rui said intoxicated.


    Because of his brother-in-law¡¯s reasons, he has drunk not a lot of good wines, but this good wine that he got accidentally still made him feel that the wines in the past were almost the same as water, and this wine was the real wine. .


    In fact, although the imperial court prohibits private wine making and selling wine, there are still many folks who secretly make wine by themselves, some are because of their good wine, but they don¡¯t have the money to buy it, and some want to use it after brewing After all, the profit of wine is still huge.


    However, the quality and taste of these secretly brewed wines from the folks are generally poor. Ge Rui didn''t expect that he would obtain it accidentally this time, a treasure.


    "Brother-in-law also has a good wine. When this wine is brewed, I will give him some too." Ge Rui thought to himself that with the formula for this wine, he would definitely make his own wine, not only to satisfy his taste, but also to want it. Making money by selling this wine, although the court does not allow it to be sold privately, the court''s control power has dropped a lot now, and with his brother-in-law as the backing, Ge Rui is not afraid.


    Before he knew it, Ge Rui had already drunk a lot of wine, and his head was a little dizzy. However, he didn''t feel anything wrong. He stood up and was ready to rest. There was no worry in his heart. In the face of other enemies, he would still worry about whether the other party would come to steal the camp. However, there were mud legs on the opposite side. They barely resisted their attack by relying on the city wall and did not dare to leave the city. Come, go on a field battle, it is no different from looking for death.


    However, just when Ge Rui slept for a short time, there was a sound of killing. Ge Rui did not expect that the opponent would come to steal the camp. Obviously, his soldiers did not expect it. Moreover, Ge Rui did before. No preparations were made. Therefore, when Chief Qiu led the people to steal the camp, the people on Gree¡¯s side had already fallen asleep. They were awakened from the dream and hurriedly after hearing the sound of killing. He wanted to meet the enemy, but he was already messed up.


    "Brothers, kill me, kill these running dogs of the imperial court!" Chief Qiu didn''t want to rush into the other party''s camp so easily. He was suddenly energetic and shouted.


    Although he did not bring all the people this time, he has already brought all the elites of the generals. The battle is not bad. Moreover, without the drag of ordinary farmers who are not fighting, they can do better. Good play.


    The fighting sounded constantly, and there were even people who kept setting fire. It didn''t take long for the barracks to burst into flames.


    "General, general, it''s okay, the person on the other side is killed!" A soldier who hadn''t worn his armor stumbled into Grei''s camp and reported.


    "Well, don''t make noise, I can still drink, I can drink, and fill me up." Ge Rui didn''t mean to be sober, lying there, muttering in his mouth, and still drinking.


    "General, wake up soon, the person on the other side is killed!" The man came to Ge Rui''s side and shook Ge Rui''s body constantly, hoping to wake him up.


    However, his efforts were obviously in vain, and Ge Rui was still asleep, no matter how much he shook, it was of no use.


    Just as the soldier was able to shake Ge Rui continuously, the curtain of the camp was opened, and several people walked in, the leader of whom was the leader Qiu.


    The soldier was startled, and instinctively drew out his waist knife, but did not rush forward impulsively, but watched the incoming person vigilantly.


    "Who is lying there?" Chief Qiu asked. He had seen this camp with the largest and most luxurious tent before, so he rushed in with people. He guessed that there should be a commander, even very Probably the highest commander of the opposing team this time.


    "It''s us Ge Rui, General Ge, our General Ge is the brother-in-law of General Xue of the Western Army. If you hurt him, General Xue will not let you go!" said the soldier, and he moved out of General Xue. Obviously want to calm the other side.


    "Haha, what we were doing was a beheading business, what kind of General Xue would we be afraid of? Give it to me and chop them off!" Chief Qiu said.


    However, even though he said so on his lips, he still felt a little awe-inspiring. Regarding the name of General Xue, when he was a soldier before, he had heard of it. It is one of the few who can fight big battles. , The victorious general is now, and the ability is definitely there.


    However, as he himself said, what he is doing now is to behead his head. Even if he doesn¡¯t kill General Ge, the court will not let them go. After he wins the battle, relying on The prestige that has risen so much, I can recruit a group of people, and many people will take the initiative to vote. In that case, my strength will rise so much. When the time comes, even if General Xue comes in person, I may not be afraid of him!


    "Dare you!" The soldier saw that someone was killing him, knowing that the other party was not frightened, so he could only do it hard. He didn''t want to but dared to surrender. His family was still in the city behind. Well, if he surrendered here, his family would definitely be arrested, and he also despised these mud legs in his heart, so he didn''t want to surrender at all.


    The soldier rushed to the crowd with a loud shout, but it was obviously in vain. Without support, he was hacked to death by the crowd.


    "Chief, what should this guy do?" After killing the soldier, everyone came to the bed and said, looking at Ge Rui who was still sleeping.


    A sneer smile appeared at the corner of Qiu''s mouth. This is the military discipline of the imperial army now. He actually dared to drink in the barracks, or when he was fighting, this is not a death hunt.


    "Kill, use his head to sacrifice the flag!" Chief Qiu said. If he wants to increase his prestige, he must kill some important people. Although the person in front of him is average in strength, his status and background are still acceptable. I took good advantage of it.


    "Yes!" The soldier next to him said without much hesitation. After that, he slashed off Ge Rui''s head. In this way, Ge Rui was killed in a dream. He didn''t know how he died until he died.


    After Chief Qiu went out, the soldiers began to search in the camp, trying to get some benefits. Of course, Ge Rui was no exception.


    "What is this? It''s a mess." A soldier found a piece of paper from Ge Rui''s arms. The quality of the paper looked pretty good, but the words on it were crooked. I don''t know how to read. I just threw it away when I saw it wasn''t a cash ticket. If Huang Feng was here, he would definitely recognize this thing.

 223 Chapter 223

    The army camp, which was originally scattered, became more chaotic after Ge Rui''s death. There was no way to organize effective resistance. Therefore, Chief Qiu brought a few elites and completed a perfect sneak attack on the opponent. There were not many deaths and injuries here, but the other party was completely defeated, deaths, injuries, and fleeing. The imperial army, which was still in force before, disappeared in just one night.


    Looking at his own achievements, the smile on Chief Qiu¡¯s face even worsened. After this battle, he weakened the power of some other people in his army, won the battle, and searched for a lot of food and grass. And other equipment, but also played their own reputation, it is very good for their future development.


    In the morning of the next day, Chief Qiu called himself General Tianyun and officially raised the flag to rebel. The momentum was even greater. Some of the distant and nearby rebellious forces could not survive, and other rebel forces heard about his reputation and began to move forward one after another. Meixian rushed into his camp, and for a while, his strength was greatly expanded.


    "Manager Huang, Mr. Xie calls you over."


    The next morning, when Huang Feng was practising internal strength in the office, Xie Mengjiao''s secretary came in and said.


    "Okay, I see." Huang Feng had to stop his practice: "I don''t know why this crazy woman is looking for herself?" Huang Feng whispered.


    Because of what happened yesterday, Huang Feng had a very bad impression of Xie Mengjiao, so even if he went to see her now, he was not happy.


    "I said Tang Fox Spirit, you have watched the game, why are you still staying here, you won''t return to the emperor?" Xie Mengjiao looked at Tang Muxue with some hostility in Xie Mengjiao''s office.


    Tang Muxue originally came to see her jokes, but she didn''t take it into account. She didn''t expect that she would not return to the imperial capital now, stay in Jiangzhou, and even stay in her office. Does this depend on her own rhythm?


    "What''s the point of returning to the emperor, it''s not as fun as you are here." Tang Muxue said lazily, lying on the sofa in Xie Mengjiao''s office, her figure and appearance, even Xie Mengjiao, who is also a beautiful woman. , I am a bit eager to see.


    Of course, there is more hostility in her heart, and the better her opponent is, the more hostile she is of course.


    "Bang bang bang" at this time there was a knock on the door, and Tang Muxue sat up slightly.


    "Mr. Xie, are you looking for me?" Huang Feng pushed the door in and saw Tang Muxue on the sofa. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t say anything.


    "It turned out to be you handsome guy, how did you rest yesterday?" Tang Muxue immediately relaxed her vigilance when she saw Huang Feng was coming, and lay down again, revealing her exquisite figure.


    "Tang Fox, can you sit down?" Xie Mengjiao said angrily.


    "What''s so serious? Little handsome guy is not an outsider." Tang Muxue said indifferently: "Little handsome guy, do you know who helped you into the hotel yesterday?"


    Huang Feng''s eyes were a little afraid to look at Tang Muxue. After all, her current posture was too sultry. Huang Feng looked at the ceiling and said, "I don''t know."


    "Little handsome guy, you don''t look at people when you talk to them. It''s too disrespectful." Tang Muxue said aggrievedly, but Huang Feng didn''t hear it, still looking at the ceiling, she had to say, Tang Muxue and Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are all beauties of the same level, but Tang Muxue seems to have a better figure, and she knows how to show her figure better.


    "Just don¡¯t watch it, I¡¯ll tell you, it was Mengjiao who helped you into the hotel last night. If I wasn¡¯t there yesterday, maybe she would stay and take care of you. You might be ashamed. You don''t blame me for bad things, do you? If you blame me, you can come and beat others." Tang Muxue said shyly.


    "Tang Muxue! Talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth!" Xie Meng was trembling with squeamishness.


    "Don''t tell me, don''t tell me, Mengjiao, how many times have I said about your temper. If you want to change it, otherwise, how can a man like you? Look at the handsome boy, it seems to look down on you." Tang Muxue said.


    "Well, Mr. Xie, if there is nothing wrong, I will go out first." Huang Feng felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong, and decided to leave first when the fire was completely on his body.


    "Yimo and I got up late this morning. We haven''t eaten breakfast yet. Go and buy breakfast for us." Xie Mengjiao said, "Also, don''t listen to this fox talking nonsense. It was Sister Yumo who couldn''t bear to treat you yesterday. I only proposed to take you to the hotel if you were still in the hotel. Besides, I was not the one who helped me. There is also Sister Yumo."


    Xie Mengjiao felt that she had better say it clearly, otherwise, it''s hard to guarantee that this pervert wouldn''t think too much, and thought she cared more about him.


    "I know." Of course, Huang Feng would not believe Tang Muxue''s words so easily, nor did she feel that she would help herself so kindly based on her relationship with Xie Mengjiao: "However, Mr. Xie, don''t you have a secretary? Why do you let me do this?"


    Shouldn''t this kind of help the boss buy breakfast be regarded as the secretary''s duty?Why do you let yourself go now?


    "She has other things to do." Xie Mengjiao said, the subtext is, people have something to do, you are fine, you are a big idler, who don''t you go?


    "Hey, just bring some for me. I was in the hotel in the morning and was not full." Tang Muxue said with a smile.


    "You still eat, be careful to make you fat!" Xie Mengjiao cursed.


    "No matter how she eats, she is still in this good figure, even if you are jealous, it''s useless!" Tang Muxue said.


    "A ghost is jealous of you!"


    "You are jealous!"


    After that, the two women seemed to have forgotten about Huang Feng and quarreled there. Huang Feng looked at the scene in front of him speechlessly, not knowing what to do, whether to refuse or accept, but in the end, he decided to go. I bought it for them, even if I didn''t want to buy it for Xie Mengjiao, but Su Yumo was his friend after all, so I bought it for her by myself.


    However, Huang Feng learned afterwards that buying breakfast in the morning was just the beginning. After that, Xie Mengjiao kept asking him to do this and that. There were others who could do it, but Xie Mengjiao still said that. , If others are busy, he is fine, if he doesn''t do it, who will do it?


    "Huh, this crazy woman is deliberately punishing me?" After Huang Feng changed the bucket of water in Xie Mengjiao''s office, he returned to his office and sat down and said.


    "Manager, you were in front of so many people yesterday, so you call Mr. Xie, she is sure to trouble you." Wang Ge said, he came to Huang Feng for something, but Huang Feng had been working with Xie Mengjiao before. , So he has been waiting for a while.


    However, he was not surprised at what happened to Huang Feng today. Huang Feng called Xie Mengjiao that way yesterday, and it is completely understandable that he was targeted in this way today.

 224 Chapter 224

    "This woman is too vengeful, and I can''t be blamed for this incident," Huang Feng said.


    "Think about the security guard who was fired last time because he stared at Mr. Xie, I think Mr. Xie is pretty good to you, the manager." Wang Ge said with a smile.


    "I don''t think she is any good." Huang Feng said.


    "By the way, all the people who were sent to the factory below can come back." Huang Feng suddenly thought of the people he had sent to the factory below. At that time, one of the reasons why he sent them was because he wanted to establish himself. The authority of, of course, and more importantly, let those who come to trouble know that they are not totally resisting.


    And now the other party seemed to realize something, and didn''t send anyone to harass, so they could also come back.


    "Okay, I will inform them right away. It is estimated that they will be happy. After all, there must be no good here below." Wang Ge said with a smile.


    "Well, you can also pay attention to everyone''s recent work status. It is impossible for the other two teams to have no team leader." Huang Feng said, he said that naturally, he believed in Brother Wang, and at the same time, he himself was also There is already a plan to leave, and things here must be handled properly, even if Brother Wang recommends someone close to him, it doesn''t matter.


    Brother Wang didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng had the intention to leave. He was touched by Huang Feng¡¯s words. Before Huang Feng came, he was just an ordinary security guard. He took such a small salary every month. It seems that there is no hope at all.


    However, after Huang Feng came, it was completely different, especially after Huang Feng became a manager, he was directly promoted to raise his salary, and now Huang Feng still says this to himself, which shows that he believes very much. I rely on myself very much, so how can I not be moved by such treatment.


    "Manager, don''t worry, I will definitely pay attention to their performance." Brother Wang promised. He didn''t think about taking this opportunity to install someone close to him to raise Huang Feng.


    "Hmm." Huang Feng nodded, but didn''t pay much attention to this matter.


    Soon, Huang Feng''s internal telephone rang again, and he didn''t need to look at Huang Feng to know that Xie Mengjiao was looking for herself again.


    When Huang Feng arrived at Xie Mengjiao¡¯s office, in addition to Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue, Su Yumo was there. In other words, Tang Muxue, the woman who didn¡¯t go anywhere today, stayed in Xie Mengjiao¡¯s office. At that time, when Xie Mengjiao asked Huang Feng to do something, she would also join in the fun, but Su Yumo had been in her own office before. Except in the morning, Huang Feng sent her a breakfast, but nothing happened afterwards. Have seen.


    "Mr. Xie, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked rather helplessly.


    "Huang Feng, what is your attitude? Is that how you talk to your boss? Your grievances seem to be heavy." Xie Mengjiao said while looking at Huang Feng.


    "Nonsense, you have been deliberately called for a day, you see if you have any grievances." Huang Feng said angrily, maybe because he didn''t mean to stay here for a long time, Huang Feng didn''t care to offend Xie Mengjiao. Yes, and this girl is too much today, she didn''t sit down and rest for a long time, she was always busy.


    "You are a subordinate, I am your boss, shouldn''t it be right for you to do things?" Xie Mengjiao said, looking at Huang Feng in front of him, Xie Mengjiao obviously won''t have too much good impression.


    Huang Feng was just about to say that he would quit his job. Anyway, he had this thought for a long time. However, Su Yumo next to him spoke first: "Mengjiao, Huang Feng helped you last time and didn''t do anything excessive. You don¡¯t want to trouble him on purpose."


    "Humph." Su Yumo interceded, and Xie Mengjiao had to snorted. In fact, she is not an unreasonable girl. In fact, after Huang Feng said, she thought about it carefully and knew Huang Feng did not mean it at the time, even if he touched himself with his hand, he just didn''t notice it.


    However, what really made her angry was that Huang Feng called herself a mad woman in front of so many people yesterday. No woman would be happy about this kind of thing. She naturally wanted to rectify Huang Feng. Yes, but today, the anger in her heart has disappeared a lot.


    Of course, Xie Mengjiao wouldn''t be so easy to lose her temper if she hadn''t seen that Yu Mo valued Huang Feng very much.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng didn¡¯t say that he was going to resign. After all, when he was eating that day, listening to Su Yumo¡¯s meaning, he obviously didn¡¯t want to leave by himself, and when he had no job and no source of income. , The company recruited itself and gave itself a chance. Huang Feng didn''t want to leave like this now.


    Of course, Huang Feng definitely wants to develop his own career. If these two things contradict in the future, he will definitely resign.


    "Huang Feng, we are going to a cocktail party in the evening. Be our driver." Xie Mengjiao said about Huang Feng''s visit.


    "Don''t go!" Huang Feng resolutely refused. He still has something tonight. "That''s off work time. Even if you are my boss, you can''t order me?"


    "You!" Xie Mengjiao was angry again, she didn''t know why she was angry when she saw Huang Feng like that.


    "Little handsome guy, you can bear to watch our three beautiful beauties go to the party alone. We will drink at that time. It is dangerous to drive after drinking. Even if you hate Mengjiao, you have to talk to me. Sister Mo, think about it?" Tang Muxue said Jiao.


    "What are you doing with me?" Su Yumo, but then she turned around and said to Huang Feng: "If you are fine at night, let''s go together."


    Of course, Su Yumo didn''t mean to let Huang Feng simply be a driver, but to let him and the three of them go to the cocktail party.


    "I''m sorry, I really have something tonight, and I have promised someone else." Huang Feng said, Father Qiu will probably also go to the auction tonight. He has broken faith once yesterday. If he doesn''t show up again tonight, even if it is I didn''t make an appointment with Mr. Qiu, so if Mr. Qiu found out, he would be even more sure that he was an unbelieving person.


    Huang Feng and Old Man Qiu are not very familiar, but the other party helped him after all, and he is likely to deal with each other later, so he doesn''t want to leave a bad impression on the other party.


    "That''s it, then forget it." Su Yumo is very considerate of Huang Feng, but the disappointment on his face cannot be hidden.

 225 Chapter 225: What About Being My Boyfriend

    "Handsome guy, it''s not a good habit to refuse the invitation of beautiful women, let alone refuse the invitation of three beautiful women at the same time. If others know it, it will be angry and angry." Tang Muxue looked at Su Yumo and said to Huang Feng.


    "Okay, if he refuses to go, don''t you think we can''t go without him?" Xie Mengjiao said. In fact, it is Su Yumo''s meaning to call Huang Feng to the reception tonight. Of course, driving is just As an excuse, Su Yumo obviously wanted to help Huang Feng and met some people on such occasions, but Huang Feng seemed a little ignorant.


    Huang Feng also knew that Su Yumo was kind, but this could only be the case. Who would let himself happen to have something tonight.


    After that, Xie Mengjiao didn''t ask Huang Feng to do anything anymore. It is estimated that she didn''t want to see Huang Feng now, and Huang Feng was happy too.


    When they got off work, the three women left together, and Huang Feng also left shortly thereafter. He is now wearing an office uniform, which is obviously not good. He must go back and change clothes. The same goes for Su Yumo''s three daughters.


    "Unnamed Baijiu Recipe: An advanced Baijiu brewing recipe, which was obtained by an unknown old man inadvertently. The brewed liquor has a great taste!"


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, he obtained another new thing in the storage box, which was actually a recipe for wine making.


    The same as the previous copycat steelmaking method, Huang Feng also put a lot of recipes copied from the Internet in the storage box. Naturally, these recipes would not be good things. However, the things that I have changed now seem to be still Not bad.


    "Excellent taste?! This evaluation is not low!" Huang Feng muttered holding the formula.


    This is obviously also a good thing, but he has no start-up capital yet, not to mention winemaking, even if he thought of manufacturing sewage treatment equipment before, he still has no money for it.


    "Money, money, nothing can be done without money." Huang Feng resented money again. Before losing himself, he thought he was not short of money, but now he realized that he was very short of money.


    However, Huang Feng also believes that as long as he has the start-up capital and starts producing the things obtained in these storage boxes, it should not be difficult for him to make money. The difficulty lies in the start-up capital.


    "I don''t know how much my painting can sell for tonight''s auction." Huang Feng is the only painting that can bring him the most direct income now, so he hopes that tonight, that adjective Can bring him ideal income.


    After putting the wine-making recipe in Najie, Huang Feng went out, not long before the auction began.


    In fact, what Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know is that if he doesn¡¯t sell the jewels and paintings, he can now transmit it again. It¡¯s just because these things don¡¯t indicate where they come from. Therefore, he naturally didn''t know, otherwise, he would at least transmit it first, and then sell these things.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know, so if you want to transfer to the words, you have to wait.


    On the other side, Su Yumo''s three people have also gone out, all of them are dressed up.


    "What''s on the auction today?" Tang Muxue asked in a tender voice.


    "It''s not clear, we are not interested in those things. We will take a look at that time and buy one or two if we are eye-catching. Don''t worry if we don''t have any eye-catching things, we will treat it as if we are here for the reception." Xie Mengjiao said.


    In fact, they did not tell Huang Feng before that they were also here to participate in the auction, but there was a reception before the auction, and they were not very interested in the auction. They just came here because they were not good at today''s invitation. Participated.


    What a few people don''t even know is that their destination tonight is the same place, but everyone doesn''t know it.


    "When I think of it, I feel angry. Sister Yumo kindly invited the smelly security guard to attend the reception. He actually didn''t give face." Xie Mengjiao said. Obviously, she still has deep resentment for Huang Feng''s refusal.


    "He has something to do, not on purpose." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "Sister Yumo, you don''t care if you have a good temper," Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Sister Yumo, what do you think of this security guard?" At this moment, Tang Muxue glanced at Su Yumo with deep meaning, and then asked casually.


    "Why do you ask?" Su Yumo said with a heartbeat.


    "Nothing, I think he is pretty good, you see, he can be so calm in the face of our three big beauties, this is not what an ordinary man can do." Tang Muxue said.


    "That''s his blindness!" Xie Mengjiao interrupted.


    "I don''t think so. I think he is not bad. Look at him. Although his family conditions are very ordinary, he is just an ordinary little security guard at work. Although he is now a security manager, he is still a security guard. When he faced us, especially when Mengjiao and Yumo sisters, he didn''t seem to have that kind of fear. In him, I can always feel a sense of confidence. This confidence, I am in the Imperial Capital. Those princes have also felt it, but that¡¯s because they all have a good family background. Moreover, when they are confident, they also often carry a sense of arrogance. However, in Huang Feng¡¯s body, I am Did not feel the domineering arrogance." Tang Muxue analyzed.


    Because she was very curious about Huang Feng, especially after she knew that the person who ate with Su Yumo that night was Huang Feng, she was even more curious, and there seemed to be some stories between Xie Mengjiao and Huang Feng, so this For a while, Tang Muxue had been secretly observing Huang Feng to see what kind of person he was, which actually made Sister Yumo a little bit interested in him.


    Su Yumo did not expect Tang Muxue and Huang Feng to know how long they knew each other. Tang Muxue is indeed not weak in terms of seeing people. Of course, this may be the same as she can always deal with many men. relationship.


    "Did he have these performances? Why didn''t I find out?" Xie Mengjiao said. In her eyes, Huang Feng is just a nasty guy, but she didn''t think so much, because Huang Feng, no matter what she did, in her eyes, Will look so odious.


    "Mu Xue is right, Huang Feng is indeed a good person, otherwise I would not promote him to manager before." Su Yumo said.


    She has so many thoughts about Huang Feng, so she usually pays great attention to observe Huang Feng, so she also knows what Tang Muxue has said and agrees with it.


    "Sister Yumo also thinks he is a good person?" Tang Muxue said.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo affirmed.


    "Then what do you think of him as my boyfriend?" Tang Muxue said in a surprisingly endless voice.

 226 Chapter 226

    "Now!" Tang Muxue''s words made Su Yumo completely unprepared. The car that was driving was also crooked on the ground. Fortunately, there was no car following, but there was no accident.


    "Tang Muxue, are you crazy?!" Xie Mengjiao didn''t care if she was injured, and said loudly to Tang Muxue: "You actually said that you want that guy to be your boyfriend, is there a problem with your brain?! "


    Even Su Yumo, who had already stopped the car, looked at Tang Muxue who was okay with a look of astonishment.


    Tang Muxue really enjoyed the shock of the two of them, and said relaxedly: "Xie Mengjiao, what are you talking about? He is not your boyfriend? Why are you so nervous?"


    "I''m not nervous about him, but I think you really have no brains and no eyesight? Don''t you usually see men quite accurately? Why do you like that guy?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I think he is very good, even Sister Yumo thinks he is very good? Doesn''t she? Besides, you hate him and don''t like me. I asked him to be my boyfriend, isn''t it just for you?" Said.


    "Huh, that''s right." Xie Mengjiao was taken aback for a moment, and then she reacted. Before, she only heard that someone actually fell in love with Huang Feng. She was instinctively surprised and couldn''t accept it, so she refuted it. Huang Feng''s is actually the vixen he hates the most. Isn''t that just right? When these two scourges come together, it can be regarded as an eradication for the people.


    Thinking of this, Xie Mengjiao immediately said with joy: "Tang Muxue, I think the two of you are a good match, I support you!"


    "Muxue, is what you just said is true? However, it hasn''t been long since you and Huang Feng have known each other. You don''t understand it." Su Yumo said with a slightly unnatural expression.


    "The length of the acquaintance is not important. The important thing is that two people look at each other." When Tang Muxue actually said that before, she was always paying attention to Su Yumo''s performance, especially when she just saw her almost passing the car When the accident happened, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Su Yumo was speechless, but she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Although she had always known that she had some feelings for Huang Feng in her heart, but she was not in a hurry. In her opinion, Huang Feng is anyway The person is there, and he can slowly sort out the relationship with him.


    However, Tang Muxue¡¯s words made Su Yumo realize that Huang Feng is not his own private property, and other people will also look at him. If he doesn¡¯t look at him, he must be his own. Su Yu Mo was a little melancholy.


    "Haha, you won''t really believe it, I was joking with you." Tang Muxue looked at the two people with different expressions, and laughed haha: "I just met him, how can I look at him right? ? And, I like those who are handsome, that Huang Feng is not handsome."


    "Why, I think the two of you are very good match. You are both annoying guys. Why don''t you think about it?" Xie Mengjiao said a little unhappy. I heard that Tang Muxue had a crush on Huang Feng. Gladly, these two annoying guys come together, there is nothing better than this.


    "If I really think about it, I''m afraid someone will be sad." Tang Muxue said as she looked at Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo felt the look in Tang Muxue¡¯s eyes and was a little flustered in her heart, but she was also relieved. Of course, she also realized that Huang Feng was not there waiting for her all the time. There would also be people who like him. It is also possible to like others.


    Moreover, through Tang Muxue¡¯s words just now, Su Yumo also realized that Huang Feng¡¯s position in her heart is higher and more important than she thought. When she just heard that Tang Muxue liked Huang Feng, she felt a deep feeling in her heart. A sense of loss and urgency.


    Tang Muxue''s words can be regarded as indirect to help Su Yumo understand her true inner thoughts.


    When the three of them arrived at their destination, Tang Muxue consciously slowed down and walked with Su Yumo, but Xie Mengjiao, who was more nervous, didn''t notice anything abnormal, and walked in front alone.


    "Sister Yumo, don''t you really like that Huangfeng?" Tang Muxue said to Su Yumo in a low voice.


    "Who said that?" Su Yumo said in a flustered manner. She thought she was hiding something very well and should not have been discovered by others.


    "I saw it myself." Tang Muxue shrugged and said, "The night I first came, but I saw you and him eating out alone. It was still in that kind of small restaurant. I had never seen you before. Eat alone with which man."


    Su Yumo didn''t expect Tang Muxue to find out about herself and Huang Feng the day she first arrived.


    "Moreover, you are very upholding Huang Feng. I just said that in the car, I just wanted to see your reaction from Yu Mo. You were disappointed and nervous just now. You won''t blame me for testing you?" Tang Muxue continued.


    Su Yumo was silent, and then said: "Actually, I still want to thank you. If it weren''t for the joke you just made, I didn''t know he was so important in my heart. Yes, I really like him."


    Seeing Su Yumo really confessed, Tang Muxue still felt very surprised: "Sister Yumo, why would you like him? Oh, I didn¡¯t mean he was not good, but you two People are obviously not in the same world, so many outstanding young talents in the Imperial Capital want to be favored by you, and I have not seen how much better Huang Feng is than them."


    Although Tang Muxue had praised Huang Feng''s many advantages before, Huang Feng was just a security guard after all, and was incomparable with those of the imperial capital.


    "Maybe it''s what you said just now, right?" Su Yumo smiled slightly and said, "Do you know? The first time I saw him, I saw him catching a thief. At that time, he could run well. Soon, everyone on the street looked at him with surprise. At that time, I might have the same expression."


    "Later, I found out that he was actually an employee of our company, and I had some special feelings in my heart. Later in contact with him, I found that he was really different. I couldn''t tell what was different. Anyway, I really like the feeling of staying with him, and I want to see him." Su Yumo muttered to himself, looking forward.


    "It''s over, Sister Yumo, you''re over, you are poisoned by him." Tang Muxue said. Although she has not officially dated in love until now, there are not many men around her, so she naturally knows What do these feelings of Su Yumo mean?

 227 Chapter 227

    Su Yumo smiled slightly, and then said in a melancholy manner: "I don''t know what Huang Feng thinks yet."


    "What else can he think? You Yumo sister Bai Fumei likes him, he might wake up with a smile in his dreams, so what other ideas can he fail?" Tang Muxue said.


    "However, I think Sister Yumo, what you have to consider now is not what Huang Feng thinks, but how do you explain to your family? Can your family agree to find an ordinary person like Huang Feng?" Tang Muxue said, this The problem is the big problem that bothers girls from their backgrounds.


    People with such backgrounds and marriages are rarely in their own hands. They must be arranged at home, and the objects of arrangement are usually those of the elder brothers of the imperial capital. However, what kind of virtue are those people, Tang Muxue has known it for a long time in the past few years, so she will be a little indulgent now, because she knows that her future marriage is impossible to be happy.


    The situation in Su Yumo''s family was similar to hers, so she was worried.


    "Actually, when Mengjiao and I came to Qing Province to start our own business, we had this idea." Su Yumo said: "My family just wants to get some help from us, as long as Mengjiao and I will do the company. Being bigger and stronger can also bring great benefits to the family. When that happens, we will have the capital to negotiate with the family."


    This idea came about when Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao had just graduated. They had to make the company bigger before they decided to marry them at home. However, they had capital in their hands, so they could talk to the family. Although it may not be successful, it is also possible. This is more important than anything else.


    "What do you think?" Tang Muxue asked in surprise. Before, when she knew that Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao came to Qing Province to start a company, she thought that they couldn''t stand loneliness. They wanted to Do something before marrying to pass your time. I didn''t expect the two of them to think so far.


    Moreover, Tang Muxue also had to admit that this is indeed a method. As long as the two of them really make the company bigger and stronger, and can bring enough benefits to the family, then the family will also ask them about their marriage. Of opinion, after all, at that time, they themselves were a big help to the family, not just a tool that could only be used for marriage.


    Of course, the difficulty of this is still very great. They themselves cannot rely too much on the strength of the family. In addition, the family power behind them is not small, and the average grades are simply not attractive. The difficulty is naturally greater than the average person. A lot of them.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, it is also a way to get out of family control, isn''t it?Thinking about the two years since I graduated, I have been in the second-generation circle of the imperial capital, thinking about having fun before getting married, but I never thought that my two little sisters had already worked hard for their lifelong events. .


    This made Tang Muxue, who had always considered herself smart and capable, a little ashamed, and a little ashamed.


    "I''ve decided!" Tang Muxue suddenly shouted, shocking Xie Mengjiao who was walking in front of her.


    "I said Tang Yejing, you were surprised, you want to scare people to death?" Xie Mengjiao said with some dissatisfaction.


    However, this time Tang Muxue did not quarrel with Xie Mengjiao, but said: "I have decided! I also want to stay in Qing Province and not return to the capital!"


    Since both Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo can do this, Tang Muxue doesn''t think she can''t do it. Moreover, at this time, she is no longer messing around like before, but has her own goal, although this goal It is difficult to achieve, but the feeling of having a goal is different. She feels that she is full of energy now, and she wants to do a big job in Qing Province.


    "Tang Fairy, what kind of crazy are you making? Don''t say yes, after attending tonight''s reception, will you return to the capital tomorrow? Why, it really depends on us not to leave?" Xie Mengjiao came to The two said beside each other.


    On the contrary, Su Yumo looked at Tang Muxue with a smile. Of course she understood why Tang Muxue stayed. This was also the purpose of what she just said. As a friend, she did not want to see Tang Muxue being used as a tool for marriage. Married out, so I showed her a way. Of course, this way is still very difficult, but it''s better than no way.


    Tang Muxue didn''t frustrate Xie Mengjiao. Instead, she put her arm around Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo with her arm, and said with great pride: "I want to stay in Qing Province, and our three sisters will fight together to suppress those nasty men. Go down and let them look up at us!"


    "It''s over, Tang Yejing is really crazy." Xie Mengjiao said with a hand to her forehead, but she also understood what Tang Muxue said before. Obviously, she also wanted to stay in Qing Province and start her own business.


    For this, Xie Mengjiao was also very welcome in her heart. Although the two often quarrel, they are also friends. She is naturally happy with many friends in Qing Province.


    "Let''s go, we should go in." Su Yumo didn''t say anything. She knew that once Tang Muxue found a way, her determination would not be less than what she and Mengjiao did in the past, and her ability is also It¡¯s not weak, and it should be successful. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know which step can be achieved and whether it can be recognized by the family. Even Su Yumo doesn¡¯t know whether he can achieve that goal. Not bad, but still far from reaching my goal.


    "Hey, there are quite a lot of people." With the invitation of Manager Wen, Huang Feng entered the reception site smoothly. He quickly realized that there were not a few simple people on the scene. Take a look at their Just wear it. Huang Feng also wears a suit. After all, this kind of occasion must be more formal. Before he has enough strength, he will be different. In that case, others will only treat him as a fool. .


    Huang Feng¡¯s suit was bought last time when he had been visiting the mall with Su Yumo. Of course, it was bought by Su Yumo and given to her friend. Finally, it was in Huang Feng¡¯s hands. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s outfit Not much worse than the people at the scene, and it doesn''t need to be too abrupt.


    "Hey, why are you here? How did you get in?"


    Just when Huang Feng was looking at the scene, a surprised voice suddenly came from his ear. This voice was familiar. Huang Feng turned around to see, who was it if it wasn''t Tang Muxue?


    Tang Muxue felt familiar when she first saw Huang Feng¡¯s back. However, she didn¡¯t think Huang Feng could appear here. She thought she had read it wrong, but when she approached, she knew that she was not Did not read it wrong.

 228 Chapter 228: Pursuing Su Yumo

    Tang Muxue was surprised and curious about Huang Feng¡¯s presence here. You must know that these people at the scene are either rich or expensive. Huang Feng, a security guard, shouldn¡¯t accept the invitation to appear here at all, not to look down on him. It was his current identity, if no one else took it, he wouldn''t be able to enter at all.


    Could it be that who brought him in?


    When Tang Muxue was looking at Huang Feng, Huang Feng was also looking at her. Tonight''s Tang Muxue was more attractive than during the day. The white lace dress set off her more noble and charming. I don''t have the lazy breath I saw during the day, and there is always a faint smile on his face. That way, it is simply a model for everyone.


    "A friend invited me to come." Huang Feng explained: "By the way, where are Yumo and Mr. Xie?"


    Hearing Huang Feng''s address to her two friends, Tang Muxue smiled slightly, and understood in her heart that the man who called Yumo sister Yumo before should be Huang Feng. For Tang Muxue who knows a few things , This is not surprising.


    "The two of them have gone to the bathroom, let''s go there and wait for them." Tang Muxue said.


    "it is good."


    The two came to sit in a somewhat remote corner. Although they were in the corner, Tang Muxue''s demeanor still attracted the other people on the scene. Huang Feng could feel that there were many people on the scene, although they did not. Come here, but they are all paying attention to the situation here.


    "Your charm is so great." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "How about Sister Yumo?" Tang Muxue said.


    "Yumo? Of course she is very attractive, and she is also very easy to get along with." Huang Feng said, Su Yumo really feels good for him, rich, beautiful, and good personality. Sometimes, Huang Feng would think jealously, and he didn''t know what kind of excellent man would marry Su Yumo in the future. That really burned the incense.


    "You mean I''m not getting along well?" Tang Muxue asked rhetorically, without much anger on her face.


    "I didn''t say that." Huang Feng shrugged and said. Actually, in his heart, he did think so. Although Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao, and Tang Muxue in front of him are all very beautiful, but if If you really let him choose one, it must be Su Yumo.


    "That''s what you meant." Tang Muxue said, "However, Sister Yumo, she is indeed such a person."


    "By the way, since you think Sister Yumo is so good, have you ever thought about pursuing her? She doesn''t have a boyfriend yet." Tang Muxue said, she was testing Huang Feng''s thoughts on Su Yumo.


    "Pursue Yumo?" Huang Feng was taken aback. To be honest, he really hadn''t thought about it, because in his heart, Su Yumo was very good, so good that Huang Feng was a little ashamed of himself before. He felt that he was unworthy of it. Even after learning about the magic of the storage box, Huang Feng had not touched his thoughts in this regard. He just regarded him as a friend.


    However, Huang Feng was a little moved when he heard Tang Muxue say this. Su Yumo could say that he met his criteria for choosing a girlfriend in all aspects. Even if he got the storage box, he didn''t think he was higher. How much is Su Yumo.


    "How? Are you tempted? If you want to chase her, I can help." Tang Muxue saw Huang Feng''s expression and said with a slight smile, part of the reason why she is so enthusiastic is because she She is friends with Su Yumo, and today Su Yumo pointed out a path she hadn''t thought of before. She was very grateful to Su Yumo.


    "You and Yumo are good friends, is this really good?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It is precisely because we are friends that I am good for her. I think you are a good person, and you are quite suitable." Tang Muxue said, of course she would not say, because Su Yumo likes Huang Feng, she is I came to help match up. In that case, she was afraid that Huang Feng could see Su Yumo clearly. After all, if a girl is too proactive, a man will not cherish it too much in many cases. She knows this very well.


    "Do you think I''m good? Can I be worthy of her?" Huang Feng said in surprise. You know, other people don''t know that they have that magic storage box. On the surface, he is just an ordinary security guard. But Su Yumo''s conditions were so good. Although she didn''t know her family''s situation, it seemed that it was definitely not bad.


    "Of course, I believe you, you have this potential." Tang Muxue said. In fact, she may not believe in Huang Feng in her heart, but Su Yumo fell in love with Huang Feng, so she naturally said that.


    Moreover, she knew about one situation. Su Yumo''s eyes were still very accurate, at least much more accurate than Xie Mengjiao''s. Therefore, Huang Feng''s future is also worth looking forward to.


    Of course, in Tang Muxue''s mind, even if Huang Feng has made some achievements in the future, it must be nothing in the face of their family background. She is not very concerned about the future of Su Yumo and Huang Feng. Optimistic, I only hope that Su Yumo''s company will become a success. In that case, maybe there is a possibility between the two of them.


    Huang Feng didn''t know where Tang Muxue''s confidence came from. Just about to say something, he saw that Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao had already arrived.


    "Why are you here?" Su Yumo said with some surprise when he saw Huang Feng next to Tang Muxue.


    "You hate, isn''t it impossible to tell? Why did you follow secretly again?" Xie Mengjiao didn''t have such a good tone.


    "Didn''t I say something was going on at night? Just come here." Huang Feng said.


    "Hey, how did you come in?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao also wanted to come, not here casually.


    "Naturally someone asked me." Huang Feng said.


    After that, he ignored Xie Mengjiao, but looked at Su Yumo. Because of what Tang Muxue had said before, Huang Feng felt a little different when he looked at Su Yumo now.


    Under the bright light, Su Yumo was even more dignified tonight. His exposed skin was white and full of luster, and his pretty face with some smiles made it very comfortable to watch.


    "If Yumo can be his girlfriend, that would be really good." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Before, he was a poor dick, and Su Yumo''s white and rich beauty is absolutely impossible. He also has self-knowledge in this respect, so there will be no delusions.


    However, now I have a magical storage box, and my future will never be bad, so it is not impossible to pursue Yumo.

 229 Chapter 229: Can the Security Come?

    Su Yumo also keenly felt the change in Huang Feng''s eyes when she looked at her. Her face was slightly red, but she didn''t know why Huang Feng had such a change.


    On the other hand, Tang Muxue, who knew the inside story, looked at the two with a smile. As for the other bystander, Xie Mengjiao, she still found nothing. She was still angry with Huang Feng''s attitude towards her.


    When Huang Feng and others were chatting, they didn''t notice that a young man was looking at them not far away.


    This person is Lao Yu. Although he was beaten and stunned by Huang Feng last time, his injuries were obviously lighter than those of Tong Zi''an. Therefore, after staying in the hospital for a few days, I went home, and today I can come to the reception here like a okay person.


    Although Lao Yu had never dealt with Huang Feng directly, he still knew Huang Feng. When he took the initiative to teach Huang Feng before, he saw Huang Feng''s photo from Tong Zian.


    But now that he saw the person he had always wanted to teach, chatting with the beautiful woman unharmed, Lao Yu was naturally uncomfortable, and among the three women, he knew Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo.


    "Tong Zi''an has been thinking about Su Yumo, but he is now in the hospital. It seems that the relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo is unusual." Old Yu thought to himself when he saw Huang Feng''s figure.


    He knew that Huang Feng''s identity was a security guard, and a security guard obviously couldn''t come to this place, obviously someone else brought him here, and this person was probably Su Yumo.


    The previous Tong Zi''an wanted to teach Huang Feng, only because Huang Feng stopped his car, which made him lose face, but now it seems that the other party and Su Yumo are obviously not an ordinary relationship between superiors and superiors. If it were Tong Zi''an Seeing this scene in front of me, I don''t know what to think.


    Of course, now Tong Zi''an probably doesn''t have so much energy to think about these things. He is now busy looking for a famous doctor to save his legs.


    "Old Yu, what are you looking at? Have friends?" asked a young man next to him.


    "I''m not a friend, I just saw an interesting person." Old Yu said, he didn''t think about trouble with Huang Feng. After all, he had no grievances with Huang Feng before, just because he wanted to shoot Tong Zi''an. He just went to teach Huang Feng a flattering. Now Tong Zi''an can''t care about Huang Feng, so naturally he can''t waste that energy.


    Of course, this is why I don''t know that the person who beat him that day was Huang Feng. If I knew it, I wouldn''t know if he would think that way.


    "Ms. Yuan, are you here too?"


    At this time, in another part of the venue, Manager Yuan also showed up with someone. Tonight, a lot of political and business celebrities gathered here. For Manager Yuan who wants to open the market in Qing Province, such an occasion , I definitely don''t want to miss it, and he has the qualification to come here.


    "The original SZ, so many friends are here tonight, of course I also want to join in the fun." Manager Yuan said with a smile.


    "How can you miss Manager Yuan in such an occasion? I just saw the two bosses of Tianjiao also come. You two are in the same class. You should be more close and close." The man said with a smile, not knowing what it meant. The saying that colleagues are enemies is not to say.


    "Haha, is it? I haven''t seen the two female heroes of Tianjiao for a while, and I''m about to visit." Manager Yuan said. During this time, he didn''t bother with Tianjiao Group, but he was also busy. Very, open factories, recruit personnel, and worship the docks everywhere.


    Of course, the results are obvious. He has made a lot of friends during this period, and the total in front of him is one of them. In the shopping mall, the more friends, the better, especially for foreigners like them. Then you need to make more friends.


    After bidding farewell to Cheng Zong, Manager Yuan walked towards Su Yumo and the others. However, when he arrived nearby, he also saw Huang Feng. First he was taken aback, and then his face was full of angry expressions. The ugliness that Feng gave himself, Manager Yuan would not forget it casually. He didn''t have a good impression of this security guard. He was thinking about when and when there was an opportunity to ask someone to teach a security guard who didn''t know what was good or bad. , I actually saw it again here today.


    "Yeah, who is this? Isn''t this some kind of security?" Manager Yuan said as he approached. He emphasized the word "security" so that everyone next to him could hear it. They all looked at Huang Feng with some doubts, of course, many of them looked contemptuously, and even many.


    "When the threshold here is so low, anyone can enter? A small security guard can come here?" Manager Yuan obviously didn''t let Huang Feng mean, and then looked at Su Yumo''s women.


    "Mr. Su and Mr. Xie are also very good at their opponents. In such an occasion, they brought their company''s security guards. What does this mean? Are they afraid of any danger here?" Manager Yuan said with a smile.


    Obviously, if this is true, it means that Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are dissatisfied with the organizer.


    "I think we don''t need the consent of Manager Yuan if we bring anyone." Su Yumo said lightly while looking at the other party.


    "I don''t need my consent, but if President Su did this, he obviously didn''t trust Manager Wen." Manager Yuan said with a smile, and Manager Wen was the one who hosted this reception.


    "That, did you make a mistake, Manager Yuan? I didn''t come with President Su and the others, I just met after I came in." Huang Feng stood up and said.


    "Haha, a joke, you are a little security guard, if you don''t have Mr. Su and the others, can you come in? What kind of place are you supposed to be here? Is your little security guard who can enter if you want to enter?" Manager Yuan seemed to listen When it came to a particularly funny joke, he laughed loudly.


    "Manager Yuan is so sure that if Mr. Su and the others don''t bring me in, I can''t come?" Huang Feng said with squinting eyes.


    "Naturally don''t believe it, except for Mr. Su and others, I don''t believe any fool will bring you such a small security guard in!" Manager Yuan said affirmatively.


    "He was invited by me!" I don''t know when, Manager Wen came to a few people, who were busy talking before, but didn''t pay attention.


    "I want to see who is stupid..." Manager Yuan did not expect that someone would actually pick him up. He said while turning around, but when he saw Manager Wen behind him, his words were the same. I can''t say anymore.

 230 Chapter 230: Fatty

    Is Manager Wen a fool?Obviously not!He was able to sit in the top five auction houses in the country and the general manager of Qing Province when he was in his thirties. No matter how he looked at it, he would not be a fool.


    As a result, Manager Yuan''s face was first astonished and then embarrassed.


    Manager Wen ignored him. Instead, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Mr. Huang is here? I haven''t seen it before, and I am afraid that Mr. Huang will not come."


    "Manager Wen is polite." Huang Feng said.


    "These two must be the two beautiful bosses of Tianjiao Group. It is really an honor for me to be here today." Manager Wen looked at Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao and said.


    "It is our honor to receive Jiasheng''s invitation," Su Yumo said.


    What Su Yumo said is true. After all, Jiasheng is a domestic veteran auction house. It has stood for many years and is more famous than Tianjiao. Tianjiao has just developed recently. After all, there is no foundation. Jiasheng Auction House has not done anything before. The cocktail party, however, they did not receive the invitation. It was an affirmation for them to receive the invitation today. Therefore, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao also attached great importance to today''s cocktail party.


    "It turns out that Mr. Huang knows two beautiful women." Manager Wen said.


    "To be more precise, the two of them are my leaders." Huang Feng said in a relaxed tone.


    "Oh, that''s it." Manager Wen was a little surprised, but he didn''t mean to underestimate Huang Feng. It is obviously not an ordinary person to let Old Man Qiu call actively, although I don''t know why Huang Feng works in Tianjiao Group, but , There must be some reasons he didn''t know.


    Manager Wen looked at the two beautiful bosses of Tianjiao Group, and then looked at Huang Feng. He seemed to understand something in his heart. Maybe Huang Feng worked in Tianjiao Group just to get closer to these two beautiful bosses. After all, these two People''s beauty and talent are well-known in the upper circles of Qing Province, and they are getting bigger and bigger.


    "Mr. Xie and Mr. Su have a good subordinate." Manager Wen said with a smile: "I still have guests to entertain, so let''s get out of here."


    "President Wen, please." Su Yumo said.


    After that, Manager Wen turned and left. As for Manager Yuan, who was left alone, except after talking to him at the beginning, Manager Wen ignored him, making Manager Yuan embarrassed.


    Manager Wen naturally does not need to consider Manager Yuan¡¯s feelings. Although Landou Group is a large multinational group, after all, it has just entered Qing Province. I don¡¯t know if it can adapt to it. Moreover, Jiasheng can be regarded as the leader of Qing Province. First, even if the opponent is a strong dragon, it must give him the face of a local snake. In Qing Province, or even throughout China, Jiasheng''s network is not comparable to Landou.


    Therefore, Manager Yuan scolded himself in front of him and scolded the people he invited. Naturally, Manager Wen didn¡¯t need to save any face to the other party. Even if this matter was stabbed out, it was the other party¡¯s fault, and he didn¡¯t know how to say. His manager Wen is not good.


    "Manager Yuan, I admire you so much. You actually cursed people in front of the host''s family. This courage is not something that weak women like us can have." Xie Mengjiao won''t let this opportunity to fall into trouble, facing Manager Yuan laughed.


    "Humph!" Manager Yuan snorted coldly, but couldn''t say anything. He turned around and left, but when he left, he glanced at Huang Feng with some confusion. He didn''t know how such a small security guard could get Wen. Personally invited by the manager.


    Su Yumo''s three daughters also had the same doubts. After Manager Yuan left, the three of them looked at Huang Feng curiously, as if they didn''t know him.


    Although Manager Wen is only the manager of an auction house, he is well-connected in the entire Qinghai Province. In addition, he is still a good winner behind him. He is naturally in an extraordinary position. Such a person would actually be against such a small The security guards are polite, and the three of them are naturally very curious.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Huang Feng said with a wry smile, seeing the eyes of the three of them constantly rolling around on his body.


    "I didn''t see it. You were actually invited by Manager Wen. How did you meet him?" Xie Mengjiao asked. The other two women also looked at Huang Feng curiously. Obviously, they also have the same doubt.


    "I met him in business," Huang Feng said.


    "You do business with him? What kind of business?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "Please ask him to help sell something, aren''t they an auction house? What kind of business can they do?" Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao like an idiot.


    Huang Feng''s eyes hurt Xie Mengjiao, her face flushed suddenly, "Huh, who knows what business you are doing, and there are so many business with him, and I haven''t seen him so polite, not telling the truth!"


    Xie Mengjiao''s words are not wrong, this is the auction house, so there are not many people who have business dealings with Manager Wen, and I really haven''t seen him being so polite to anyone.


    "I''m telling the truth. As for why he is so polite, I don''t know." Huang Feng said, but his faint guess was related to Mr. Qiu.


    Thinking of Mr. Qiu, Huang Feng really saw him. He was just here. Manager Wen, who had just left, was by his side, and there were other people beside him.


    Huang Feng wanted to step forward to say hello, but it seemed that it was impossible now. He could only wait to see if there was a chance.


    However, Huang Feng has never found a good opportunity. There are always many people around the old man. It can be seen that many people here know him.


    The process of the cocktail party is nothing more than chatting and having strong contacts. This is also the purpose of Xie Mengjiao, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue who came here today. However, for Huang Feng, this is not the case. He did not intend to meet anyone at the cocktail party. Just for the auction after the reception.


    So when Su Yumo''s three daughters went to chat with someone, Huang Feng stayed in the corner alone, eating his own things.


    "Hey, friend, you were also forced to come here?" Just as Huang Feng was tasting the food here, a fat young man suddenly sat next to him and said quite familiar.


    Huang Feng looked at him suspiciously, not knowing what he meant.


    The fat man took a big mouthful of the cake and said, "This kind of party is the most boring, but my dad insisted on bringing me here and said he wanted me to know more people, which made my head bigger."


    Huang Feng understood a little bit, the fat man who was somewhat familiar with him in front of him should be a second generation, he was forcibly brought to meet the world by his old man.

 231 Chapter 231

    "Dude, don''t patronize and eat." The young man said to Huang Feng when he saw that Huang Feng hadn''t moved for a long time.


    Huang Feng looked at the food that had been mopped up in front of him, and he was a little speechless. I wanted to eat it, but you also saved me some: "No, I''m not hungry."


    "Oh, then I''m not welcome. Actually, I''m not very hungry." The young man said while eating, making Huang Feng express deep doubts about what he said.


    "Dude, what are you doing? Why haven''t I seen you before?" The fat man looked at Huang Feng and said with some confusion, of course, even if he was asking Huang Feng, his hand movements did not stop.


    "Do you know everyone else here?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I can''t say all of them, but most of them are acquaintances. After all, the upper circle in Qing Province is so big, especially the second generation like us. It is even more difficult to see when you look up. Today is the party, tomorrow is the reception. Yes, I knew it naturally." The fat man said, "But, you, I''m relatively strange."


    "That''s normal, because you and I are not in the same circle. I will not be brought in by other people today." Huang Feng said, not ashamed.


    "It turned out to be like this. I thought Fat Brother, my memory has deteriorated." The fat young man said, "It''s okay. You will mix with me in the future and I will cover you."


    Looking at the proud fat man, Huang Feng had deep doubts.


    However, the fat youth quickly let Huang Feng realize that he did know many people, and he was ready to really cover Huang Feng, because he was helping Huang Feng introduce other people here.


    And through his introduction, Huang Feng also got to know many people on the scene, of course, mainly those of the second generation, as for the elders, this fat young man did not introduce him.


    "These people are some second generations from the upper echelons of our Qing province. Of course, some have not come. The biggest brand is the second generation of our Qing province''s most famous. Do you know who it is?" said the fat young man.


    "I don''t know" Huang Feng replied simply.


    "He is the son of the richest man in our Qing province, and the second generation of the richest man in our Qing province, Tong Zi''an."


    "Oh, why didn''t he come?" Huang Feng asked in disbelief.


    "I heard that he was beaten, and it was very miserable. He was broken his leg, but that kid deserves it. I''ve seen him displeased a long time ago. He is usually very arrogant and offends a lot of people, so , I may not even know who was beaten this time, he has too many enemies." The fat young man said, when Tong Zi''an was beaten, he was a little gloating.


    "Usually too arrogant, it''s not so good." Huang Feng said. Of course he knows Tong Zi''an better than others. However, this guy doesn''t seem to be very popular. Of course, he is also around him. There is definitely no shortage of flatterers. The person in the clubhouse that day must be one of them, but that day, I didn''t see the other person''s face clearly, and I don''t know if the other person came here today.


    "That''s right! Many second generations in Qing Province can''t understand him. However, who said that his father is the richest man in Qing Province? It''s so miserable, but many people are secretly happy," said the fat young man.


    After that, the fat young man talked to Huang Feng about a lot of things between the second generations, such as drag racing, fights, fighting for women, etc., are some of the interesting things that happened between the second generations.


    It can be seen that this guy is very talkative, and I don''t know if he is pleasing to Huang Feng or he is usually such a person. Anyway, he has talked a lot with Huang Feng.


    However, it didn''t take long for this guy to be discovered by his old man, and he shouted away.


    "Dude, this is my business card. If you need my help in the future, you can call me!" When he left, the young man left Huang Feng a business card, and then left in a hurry.


    "Zheng Shuai? This name is special enough, but when his father named him, he must have never thought that he would grow up like this." Huang Feng glanced at his card and said with a smile, just like that young man. It''s really not a good match for handsome, not to mention the fat body, the face is just ordinary, at best not ugly.


    However, for such a person, Huang Feng does not have much thoughts to make friends. Of course, the other person feels good to him. Although he is familiar, he has a very good personality and does not have the arrogance of the rich second generation. When he knew that he was not in their circle, he did not look down on himself.


    "What are you thinking about?" I don''t know when, Su Yumo has already returned to this corner, but Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue have not yet returned.


    In fact, Su Yumo came back early because he was afraid that Huang Feng would be bored here alone, so he wanted to come back earlier. As for getting to know more people, Xie Mengjiao should be enough.


    "Nothing." Huang Feng said.


    "Is that person your friend just now?" Su Yumo saw that someone had just left from Huang Feng''s side and thought he had met Huang Feng.


    "No, I saw him for the first time, but this person is very enthusiastic." Huang Feng raised the business card in his hand and said.


    "Zheng Shuai? The name is a bit special." Su Yumo said, but he didn''t even know this person.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have been in Qing Province for a few years, but they don¡¯t usually have much contact with these second generations. Although those second generations have heard of their names, they It seems that there is no meaning to have too deep association with the second generation here, but they know a lot about their elders.


    In fact, for these second generations, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have seen a lot of them when they were in the imperial capital. Those second generations are obviously of higher quality than here, but even so, they Both of them don''t like to be with them, let alone these people here.


    "Yes, it''s just that the appearance doesn''t match the name." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "By the way, you said that you asked Manager Wen to consign things. What is it?" Su Yumo asked. She is more concerned about this, because Huang Feng usually sells antiques here, and the prices of antiques are different. It¡¯s very big. If Huang Feng sells a very precious antique, then he will probably get rich and leave the company. Therefore, Su Yumo wants to know why Huang Feng has antiques. She didn¡¯t think so much about that.


    "It''s just a gadget," Huang Feng said. He doesn''t know how much the painting can sell, so it''s hard to say anything.

 232 Chapter 232: You Like It?

    What Huang Feng said, Su Yumo felt relieved, but then he felt a little too selfish. He just thought that Huang Feng should not leave and not sell precious antiques. For Huang Feng, he may not I want to be a security guard in the company, especially since Manager Yuan called Huang Feng just now. There is a small security guard on the left and another small security guard. It is hard to guarantee that Huang Feng is not uncomfortable.


    Thinking of this, Su Yumo said to Huang Feng: "Do you have any thoughts about changing positions? If you have, you can tell me if you are unfamiliar, you can learn it slowly."


    Su Yumo''s meaning is obvious. As long as Huang Feng wants to change positions, she will help arrange it, even if Huang Feng is not familiar with that position.


    "Not for the time being, I think it''s good to be a security guard now." Huang Feng does not think that in Tianjiao Company, besides security, there are other positions suitable for him.


    "Then when do you want to change, tell me." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng nodded.


    After the reception, everyone did not leave, but turned and went to another hall where the auction would take place.


    It was a coincidence that Huang Feng''s position was next to Su Yumo.


    "Thank you for being able to participate in our excellent auction today. I hope that everyone will be able to make a worthwhile trip in the end and get what they want." Manager Wen came to the stage and gave a brief speech. After that, he left and came up for an auction. Teacher-like person.


    Everyone below has a booklet in their hands. This booklet introduces all the items that will be auctioned tonight. Huang Feng''s painting is also on it. In addition, there are some others. thing.


    The auction started soon. At the beginning, there was nothing very good at auction, which could not suspend the desire of most people. However, some people participated in the auction. These people either really liked these things or didn¡¯t. Tang Muxue is one of those people who thought of participating in the auction of the following things, but also wanted to leave some impression on others in this auction.


    With Su Yumo¡¯s previous points, Tang Muxue¡¯s current thinking has changed. She wants to take root in Qing Province, and tonight is indeed an opportunity. Before, she used the opportunity of the reception to get acquainted. Some people, now participating in the auction, can once again leave some impression on others, telling them that they are not playing tickets.


    Huang Feng looked at Tang Muxue who was not far away, but he curled his lips. These people are really rich enough. There is nothing good to come out yet. The quotes can reach tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands. Tang Muxue spent more than 200,000 yuan to buy a classic watch. The key is that this watch can only be collected and worn on her body. Obviously it is inappropriate. I don¡¯t know that she bought it. Well, really rich people.


    On the contrary, Su Yumo next to her, although she would look at everything when it came out, she did not participate in the auction of anything.


    "Did you fancy anything?" Su Yumo next to him whispered while Huang Feng was thinking about it.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "I have no interest in collecting. These things here are useless except for collecting."


    Su Yumo smiled, it is true. In the eyes of people who don''t like collecting, these things tonight are indeed useless.


    Soon, Huang Feng¡¯s painting was produced. Because I don¡¯t know who the author of this painting is, the auction house¡¯s estimate of it is not high, and it is impossible to put it on the finale. Now, When the auction went on for a little and a half, it was appropriate to take it out.


    "Everyone, please look at this picture." The auctioneer said loudly on the stage. After that, two beautiful emcees carefully unfolded the picture scroll. Everyone can see the pattern on it through the projection. Of course, if anyone is interested If it is, after the auctioneer¡¯s introduction, you can also go on stage to watch it up close. Of course, touching it by hand is not acceptable.


    "The author of this painting is Wutongzi. Everyone may be a little strange. To be honest, I haven''t heard of it." After the auctioneer finished speaking, he smiled and said, "However, although the author is not well-known, However, this does not conceal that this painting is an excellent work. Its conceptual structure and its painting techniques are very novel, which we have not seen before, and the difficulty of painting is not low."


    "In addition, I would like to add that this painting was appraised by Feng Lao of''Bao Lai Pavilion'' and it is confirmed that it is a treasure." The auctioneer added.


    The people below have some discussions. Obviously, many people have heard of the name of Feng Lao of "Bao Lai Pavilion", and his identification is rarely wrong. In this way, many people said I like this painting.


    "Well, the starting price of this painting is 500,000 yuan, and the price increase shall not be less than 10,000 yuan each time, the auction will begin!"


    "No. 38, bid 510,000"


    "No. 19, a bid of 520,000"


    ......


    The price is constantly rising, but the rate of increase is not very large, every time it is 10,000 to 10,000. However, Huang Feng is also relieved to hear that someone increases the price. It seems that the auction will not fail. And, it must be higher than the price in the "Bolai Pavilion".


    "I like it very much?" Su Yumo who was next to him suddenly asked softly.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Su Yumo would ask that. After this painting was drawn, Huang Feng¡¯s attention was focused on this painting, which was obviously different from the previous performance. When something was auctioned before, Huang Feng was always casual. After taking a look or two, he didn''t care at all. After this painting was drawn, Huang Feng sat upright, Su Yumo got closer, and he could even feel some tension in Huang Feng.


    "Ah, what?" Huang Feng asked dazedly. He had been paying attention to the auction on the spot before, but he hadn''t heard what Su Yumo was saying. Every offer made Huang Feng''s heart beat. There was no way. The one-time offer is 10,000 yuan, which is higher than his monthly salary. Huang Feng is naturally very nervous to pay attention.


    This time, Su Yumo didn''t say anything, but directly raised the sign in his hand, and then looked at Huang Feng: "It''s nothing." In my heart, he thought that if Huang Feng likes this painting so much, he can. Help him take a picture.


    "No. 35, bid 620,000!" The auctioneer''s voice sounded, and No. 35 was Su Yumo''s number!


    Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo in surprise, but asked, "Do you like this painting?"


    Huang Feng didn''t think that Su Yumo wanted to take it and give it to him, but thought that Su Yumo also liked this painting, otherwise he would not participate in the auction.

 233 Chapter 233 Bidding

    "Yeah" Su Yumo didn''t deny it. As for whether she really liked it, only she knew.


    The offer continues, and the price is still rising slowly.


    "Ms. Yuan, that Tianjiao Su Yumo seems to have made an offer for this painting."


    At this time, a group of Manager Yuan not far away, someone saw Su Yumo''s movements and quickly said to Manager Yuan.


    After listening to this, Manager Yuan turned to look at Su Yumo, and he saw her offer again. After that, he raised the sign in his hand and participated in the offer without hesitation.


    One of the purposes of Manager Yuan¡¯s coming here today is to add some trouble to Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. He now represents Lan Dou¡¯s power in Qing Province. They came in and became the main opponents of Tianjiao Group, so He didn''t mind taking this opportunity today to give the other party a bitter taste, and at the same time let others know the strength and courage of their Landou.


    Su Yumo did not realize that Manager Yuan and others were also participating in the auction. After all, there were many people presenting the placards, and she could not watch them one by one. However, as time passed, other people participating in the auction were more and more. The less, she finally noticed the other''s behavior, frowning slightly.


    "That guy is really annoying. He deliberately framed us before and didn''t talk about it. Now it''s horrible to grab something you like with Sister Yumo again." Xie Mengjiao, who was next to him, apparently noticed Manager Yuan''s behavior and frowned.


    Su Yumo didn''t hesitate much, and again raised the sign in his hand.


    "Okay, now No. 35 offers 750,000. Is there anything higher. I have to say that this painting is indeed that rare collection. Although this Wutongzi is not well-known, it has good strength. It may also be possible that the secondary painting will increase in value," said the auctioneer.


    "This is also a nasty guy." Xie Mengjiao said. Listening to what the auctioneer said, this obviously wanted more people to participate in the auction. It would be even more difficult for Su Yumo to get this painting, so Xie Mengjiao Will say so.


    However, Huang Feng was happy and hesitant in his heart. It was naturally his own painting that was happy. The higher the price, the higher his income. The hesitation was because Su Yumo was involved in the auction, and she is still quoting The highest, if in the end his painting was auctioned by Su Yumo, wouldn''t it be equivalent to selling the painting to Su Yumo and earning Su Yumo''s money?


    This made Huang Feng feel a little awkward.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng''s awkwardness did not last long. Manager Yuan over there raised the placard again, and this time he did not increase the price by 10,000, but 50,000.


    "800,000! Mr. Su, I''m sorry, I''m going to seize your love. I also like this painting very much. There is no way." Manager Yuan not only offered an offer, but also provocatively said to Su Yumo.


    At this time, only the two of them participated in the auction, and the rest of the audience were also watching the actions of these two people. This made Manager Yuan very satisfied. He originally wanted to use this opportunity to start the Lanlan. The name of the Dou Group in Qing Province also allows others to know the strength of the Lan Dou Group. Now there is a competitor to serve as a foil. No matter how good it is.


    Su Yumo didn''t answer his words, but his expression remained unchanged, calmly holding up his placard.


    "810,000, this beautiful woman bid 800,000! There is no higher one yet?!" The auctioneer hurriedly shouted excitedly, but even though he said so, his eyes were looking towards Manager Yuan. Locally, obviously he was asking Manager Yuan about this, and he also knew that if there was someone on the spot who wanted to participate in the auction, it must be this person.


    Sure enough, Manager Yuan didn''t let him down, and once again raised the placard "I''m out of 850,000!"


    "One hundred and fifty thousand, this gentleman bid eight hundred and fifty thousand! Is anyone else bidding? Eight hundred and fifty thousand for the first time!" said the auctioneer, looking at Su Yumo''s side.


    Su Yumo also raised the sign again without hesitation: "Nine hundred thousand!" Su Yumo''s voice sounded at the auction site for the first time.


    Su Yumo''s indifferent tone caused a sound of discussion on the scene again.


    "One million!" Manager Yuan''s voice sounded again. His quotation made the discussion on the spot louder. In fact, everyone knows that the price at this time has exceeded the price of this painting, although this painting The skills are not bad, but, after all, the author is an unknown person, which has a great influence on its value. After all, they often collect, and they will only collect works of well-known people, such as works like this. , The value of one side will not be too high.


    As for this painting, everyone estimated that the final transaction price was between seven and eight hundred thousand, which was a reasonable price, and no matter how high it was, it would not be worthwhile.


    And now Su Yumo and Manager Yuan¡¯s quotations seem to have no intention of stopping. The reason why everyone is talking is obviously because the price is much higher than the value of the painting itself.


    Moreover, everyone can see that Su Yumo and Manager Yuan are on the bar. It is no longer as simple as buying a painting, and everyone has heard about the grievances between the two. Yes, it is clear that these two people are now bringing the grievances between the companies behind them to the auction.


    The auction house is naturally happy. The higher the selling price, the more commission they will get. Therefore, they are eager for someone to fight each other at the auction.


    "One hundred and fifty thousand!" Su Yumo said again with a placard, her face still very calm, and her calmness made many men feel ashamed of it.


    It was also at this time that everyone at the scene slowly began to get to know Su Yumo. Everyone had heard of the two beautiful bosses of Tianjiao Group before, but not many people actually met them. One was because of them. It hasn¡¯t been a long time since the rise of itself, and there is another one. Naturally, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are not interested in gatherings between the second generation. As for gatherings between older generations, they were not enough before. Qualifications, therefore, created a situation where everyone was famous for them but never met.


    However, today, Su Yumo also used this opportunity to let everyone on the scene remember her, a woman with both beauty and talent.


    Even many of the second generations looked at Su Yumo with glaring eyes, although some people had heard that Tong Zian was pursuing Su Yumo before, but he did not succeed, but this did not stop all the second generations. For Su Yumo¡¯s fantasy, Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s background is strong, but many of the people present are not much inferior to him, nor are they afraid of him.

 234 Chapter 234: Adult Beauty

    "One and two hundred thousand!" Manager Yuan raised a lot of prices again. In fact, he is also a little flustered now. Although he is the general manager of Landou Group in Qing Province, this kind of shopping, Obviously, it is impossible for someone to make the company reimburse, he can only pay for it himself, so if the price is too high, he will feel distressed.


    Originally, he thought that Su Yumo would be frightened by himself, but looking at the current situation, Su Yumo seems to be more determined than him, she likes this painting so much?Is this painting so good?


    Manager Yuan didn¡¯t know how to appreciate this painting. The reason why he offered the price was just to fight against Su Yumo. The price now offered is already higher than his mind. He will naturally feel distressed. After the price is quoted, he I just wanted to say a few words and repelled Su Yumo. Who knows, Su Yumo didn''t even hesitate to offer another offer.


    "1.3 million! Manager Yuan, I''m sorry, I also want this thing very much, if you really want it, I am afraid that the price is not enough!" Su Yumo said.


    Seeing Su Yumo''s calm appearance, Huang Feng really doubted whether she would continue to report until she repelled Manager Yuan. This gave Huang Feng a new understanding of Su Yumo''s financial resources, and at the same time he was more hesitant in his heart. No, he didn¡¯t want Su Yumo to spend the wronged money. In his opinion, these paintings were just one of the many things he got from the storage box, and they weren¡¯t worth so much money. If Manager Yuan wanted to buy it, just let him. However, he did not want Su Yumo to spend the money.


    "Yimo, do you really like this painting?" Huang Feng whispered to Su Yumo.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yumo was a little curious. Naturally, she was not because she liked it, but because she seemed to like Huang Feng before, thinking that Huang Feng gave her own necklace last time, so she should give it to him. The thing is, the clothes before that are not counted at all. After all, in name, they were bought by a "friend".


    But, looking at Huang Feng now, it seems that he doesn''t like this painting very much?


    "I don''t think this painting is worth so much money. You still don''t spend the wronged money. If you really like these paintings, I can give you some in the future." Huang Feng said, if he doesn''t need start-up capital now, he himself You can give this painting to Su Yumo, but even if you can''t now, you will definitely be able to get this kind of painting again through the storage box in the future, so you can definitely give it to Su Yumo in the future.


    "Some?" Su Yumo was a little stunned. Even if this painting is not worth the current offer, it is worth hundreds of thousands. Huang Feng actually said that he would give himself "some", so how much money?


    "Yeah, let''s be honest with you, this painting was sold by a friend of mine. It''s really not worth so much money." Huang Feng could only say so in order to dispel Su Yumo''s thoughts of continuing to spend wrong money.


    "Your friend? Isn''t that what you like about this painting?" Su Yumo was taken aback again. Did he just guess wrong?


    "I like it? When did I say I liked it? How could I like it if I don''t know how to appreciate these paintings?" Huang Feng was also taken aback by Su Yumo''s words.


    "Oh, that''s it." Su Yumo understood. The reason why Huang Feng paid so much attention to this painting before was not because he liked it, but because it was auctioned by his friends, so he paid attention. I really guessed wrong.


    However, Su Yumo looked at Manager Yuan not far away, but still did not completely give up the bidding. Even if he didn''t want to buy this painting again, he could still create some surprises for that manager.


    "One and a half million!" After hesitating for a while, Manager Yuan reported a number that made everyone on the scene stunned.


    "Although it is said that a gentleman is not in favor of others, Yuan Mou is really fond of this painting. Does Su always want to cut love?" Manager Yuan said to Su Yumo with a smile on his face.


    God knows that his heart is already bleeding distressedly now. Such a broken painting would cost him more than one million, which is really cheating himself.


    However, now he can''t take the initiative to retreat. After all, he initiated this fight on his own initiative. If he gave up first, tomorrow he would become the laughing stock in the eyes of the upper class people in Qinghai Province. He could not fight a woman. , Still in the case of provocation first.


    Therefore, he can only bite the bullet.


    "Manager Yuan seems to be a little reluctant to ask, if you can''t afford it, don''t ask." Su Yumo said, "I''ll pay 1.7 million!"


    "what!"


    Many people at the scene whispered out. Among them, many of them can afford the price. However, spending so much money to buy a painting that is obviously not worth so much, not many people at the scene are willing to , Isn''t that a fool?


    Huang Feng was also taken aback. He had already made it clear to Su Yumo. He didn''t expect that she would still call such a high price, and even the rate of increase was even higher than before.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to persuade a few words, but seeing Su Yumo''s expression at this time, and looking at Manager Yuan, who was not far away, Huang Feng seemed to understand something.


    Xie Mengjiao was a little anxious. Although she couldn''t understand that Manager Yuan, she was still a little anxious when she saw that Yu Mo spent so much money on this painting. It didn''t make others think she was stupid and had a lot of money.


    However, Su Yumo gave Xie Mengjiao a relieved look, and Xie Mengjiao had no choice but to calm down. Although she didn''t know what Yumo was thinking, she still believed in her own Yumo.


    Manager Yuan''s face was red and white. He was indeed reluctant, but he obviously didn''t want others to see this, especially Su Yumo.


    He couldn''t admit it in front of Su Yumo: "Two million! I paid two million! I wonder if President Su has the guts to continue following?"


    Manager Yuan has actually already thought about it. If Su Yumo continues to offer, he will give up. The current price has far exceeded the value of the painting itself. Even if he gave up, no one else would think. He has no money, but instead thinks he is very wise, and he can easily get out of trouble, and can put Su Yumo together, why not do it.


    It¡¯s just that Manager Yuan¡¯s happy mood did not last long, so he heard Su Yumo shook his head and said: ¡°A gentleman has the beauty of an adult. Although I am not a gentleman, since Manager Yuan likes this painting so much, if I stay in a stalemate again, wouldn¡¯t it? Don''t give Manager Yuan this face?"


    "What do you mean?" Manager Yuan had a lot of hunches.

 235 Chapter 235

    "Ah? Manager Yuan can¡¯t hear it? I mean, I gave up the offer. I don¡¯t have the courage to spend two million to buy such a painting. This painting belongs to Manager Yuan. Of course, it¡¯s yours. After paying the money!" Su Yumo said with a smile.


    Everyone at the scene was taken aback for a moment, and then roared with laughter. Everyone is not a fool. Just think about it and you can understand what Su Yumo meant. She didn''t really want this painting, she was playing Manager Yuan. , Deliberately let him bleed more.


    Manager Yuan naturally understood it, and then felt the eyes of people around him looking at him. It was no different from seeing a fool. His heart was suddenly full of anger. Originally, he wanted to show his financial strength and strength, but, Now it is the representative of people who are stupid and have a lot of money. It costs two million to buy such a painting of at most 700, 800,000. It is not a fool or what.


    Although Manager Yuan felt very regretful in his heart, in front of so many people, he could not change his words and said that he would not shoot. The quotation just now did not count. If he did that, he would not only offend the auction house, but also It will become a joke in the whole circle, and it will never be washed away.


    Therefore, even if he hates Su Yumo so much, he still wants to squeeze a smile and say to Su Yumo, "Thank you, Mr. Su, for cutting love."


    "Manager Yuan is polite. Everyone is in the same industry, so they should have taken care of each other." Su Yumo said lightly.


    But now, everyone on the scene dare not look down on Su Yumo. Not only is she long and beautiful, she is also flirty with an old fox like Manager Yuan. Whoever looks down on her in the future will definitely suffer.


    "Sister Yumo, you are really amazing. You see that guy is about to cry." Xie Mengjiao said with a smile, obviously in a good mood. Although doing this would definitely offend Manager Yuan, both parties were enemies and didn''t care. One more thing.


    Huang Feng secretly said in his heart. Sure enough, Su Yumo was actually designing to pit Manager Yuan. Huang Feng had some guesses before, but he didn''t expect Yumokeng to pit Manager Yuan so much.


    Of course, as the owner of that painting, Huang Feng is still very happy. The higher the transaction price, the more his income.


    After that, after the auctioneer had asked three times, there was still no one bidding, and finally the hammer dropped to confirm.


    Manager Yuan, who was expecting someone to bid again, could only squeeze a smile and accept the congratulations from the people around him. In fact, most people probably laughed at him in their hearts.


    Manager Yuan felt that today was a complete failure. Not only did he spend a lot of wronged money, but also was laughed at by others for a lot of foolish money. Nothing is more embarrassing than this.


    After that, the auction continued, Huang Feng was in a good mood, watching the auction with some relaxed mood.


    Although Huang Feng''s paintings have been auctioned for two million, it is clear that there are many things that are higher than what he sold.


    At the end of the auction, the four of Huang Feng, and only Tang Muxue, were able to shoot one thing, and the other three had nothing to gain. However, because Su Yumo and Yuan Manager were fighting for the painting before, although Su Yumo didn''t get the painting in the end, but he didn''t dare to underestimate her.


    Therefore, the gains of this group of people are still good. Although Huang Feng did not gain much on the surface, he was in a very good mood. Later, Su Yumo also asked Huang Feng if there was anything he liked, Huang Feng Feng didn''t answer at all, so Su Yumo didn''t ask any more.


    "Do you want us to send you back?" Su Yumo said to Huang Feng at the door of the auction house.


    Xie Mengjiao on one side was full of dissatisfaction when Su Yumo asked, and Huang Feng naturally did not do that unpleasant thing.


    "No, I''ll take a taxi and leave." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s all right." Su Yumo didn''t force it.


    Looking at the car shadow of Su Yumo and the three people leaving, Huang Feng said with emotion: "It''s nice to have a car!"


    Although the money he earned today can be used to buy a car, Huang Feng obviously has more important uses for the money.


    Huang Feng still didn''t go home because he received a call from his best friend Guo Liang.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the bar, he found that Guo Liang was no longer alone this time. He also had his girlfriend Zhou Ruolan beside him. It seemed that Guo Liang was in a bad mood. He was drinking boring wine while Zhou Ruolan was with him. Comforted him by his side.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked while sitting beside the two of them, but he also faintly guessed that it should be related to his work. After all, two days ago, Guo Liang also talked to him about work. .


    "Leave aside those annoying things, drink with me." Guo Liang said. When Guo Liang or Huang Feng were in a bad mood or stressed, they would call each other out to drink and chat. Tian regained the spirit again to work and live.


    Huang Feng first took a drink with Guo Liang, then looked at Zhou Ruolan, obviously wanting to ask Zhou Ruolan what happened to Liangzi.


    Zhou Ruolan didn''t hide it. She knew that Guo Liang and Huang Feng had a very good relationship.


    Through Zhou Ruolan''s statement, Huang Feng also understood how he came back.


    In fact, Guo Liang resigned today. In addition to his resignation, Zhou Ruolan also resigned, but this resignation was not what the two of them were willing to do. After all, Guo Liang has not been promoted for a long time, and the future is good.


    However, they still resigned because of the new boss Guo Liang mentioned last time. This boss is lustful and likes to behave with female employees. The long and beautiful Zhou Ruolan naturally can''t escape his sight. Although there was Guo Liang''s warning before, he obviously didn''t take it seriously, and he still liked Wang Zhou Ruolan''s side to lean on.


    And today he was even more exaggerated. He actually wanted to take advantage of Zhou Ruolan, and was slapped on the spot by Zhou Ruolan. She was not the kind of person who swallowed her breath, and definitely didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    And Guo Liang¡¯s boss obviously did not expect that Zhou Ruolan would hit him in front of everyone, making him a little bit unable to get off the stage. He was so embarrassed and angry that he wanted to beat Zhou Ruolan, but he was held back by Guo Liang. Guo Liang He didn''t pull him to calm down, but to slap him again.


    For this person who likes to lean in front of his girlfriend, who wants to take advantage of his girlfriend today, he is naturally not polite, and his hand strength is definitely not small.


    And what happened later can be imagined. This guy has been slapped continuously. Naturally, he is not willing to give up. It is not difficult for people with backgrounds to punish Guo Liang. So Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan In this situation, the two resigned both actively and passively.

 236 Chapter 236

    "Have you figured out what to do in the future?" Huang Feng said. When he heard Guo Liang talk about it before, he had a hunch that Guo Liang would resign, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    "Not yet, it''s okay to rest for a while," Guo Liang said.


    However, Huang Feng also knows that Guo Liang''s heart is definitely not as relaxed as it appears. Although the conditions in his family are better than his own, the degree of goodness is limited. Now Guo Liang''s job is also their family expense. I only got in with little effort.


    Moreover, Guo Liang is still in love with Zhou Ruolan, and the two of them have no job at once. Obviously it is impossible. Moreover, according to Guo Liang¡¯s previous meaning, it is obvious that he wants to have a fruitful relationship with Zhou Ruolan, so the money needed is even more Quite a lot, now is the time for the two of them to fight for the future.


    Huang Feng glanced at Zhou Ruolan, and she saw that her face was a little worried, but also a little guilty. After all, the two had nothing to do with her if they didn¡¯t work. Although it was not what she wanted, it had something to do with her. Yes, she also felt a little guilty in her heart.


    Seeing the situation of the two, Huang Feng suddenly thought that he had made two million tonight?Even if the commission from the auction house is deducted, there is still more than one million yuan, plus some money left when he sold Ye Mingzhu before. The sum of these money should be enough for him to build a small factory.


    At that time, it would be a good idea to bring in Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan, and everyone would work together to start a business. Moreover, Huang Feng is still very confident about the sewage treatment equipment in the storage box. It should not be bad, although he There is also a liquor brewing formula. However, it is not so easy for liquor to open up the market at once. Therefore, Huang Feng thought about it and thought it was better to get sewage treatment equipment first.


    However, the matter has not been settled. The money for the sale of the painting has not yet arrived, and Huang Feng did not talk to Guo Liang too much. He just comforted him and drank with Guo Liang. .


    Guo Liang didn¡¯t even think about what Huang Feng could help him. After all, he still knew what Huang Feng was doing. He called Huang Feng out, just wanting to confide it, and find someone to drink and drink. In this case, his I feel a lot more comfortable.


    "By the way, I heard what Menghan said, she might have to resign too." Zhou Ruolan said to Huang Feng suddenly, after all, she always wanted to match Huang Feng and Guo Menghan in her heart.


    Guo Menghan looks even more beautiful than Zhou Ruolan, so she will definitely be harassed by Guo Liang¡¯s boss. Moreover, she has the best relationship with Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan in the company. Now two of her good friends are After resigning, she naturally had some ideas.


    However, Guo Menghan¡¯s family situation is not very good, so he is not very willing to give up the relatively good job in front of him, so he is still hesitating, but Zhou Ruolan is sure that Guo Menghan will resign soon, because Guo Liang The boss of Guo Menghan will not let go. Although Guo Menghan''s temperament is a bit soft, he is reluctant to do this job, but based on Zhou Ruolan''s understanding of her, she will definitely not accept this unspoken rule.


    Huang Feng nodded. Although he could feel that Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan seemed to have an idea to match him and Guo Menghan, he and Guo Menghan are still ordinary friends, and he can only do what ordinary friends care about.


    Huang Feng returned to his residence and found nothing new in the storage box. However, because of the more than one million that the painting brought him tonight, Huang Feng is still in a good mood.


    Jiasheng Auction House is still very efficient. The next day, not long after Huang Feng arrived in the office, he received a call from Manager Wen of Jiasheng Auction House, saying that the money had passed, and asked Huang Feng to check it.


    Huang Feng''s mind was no longer at work. He asked Su Yumo for a leave and then left the company. After checking his balance on the ATM, Huang Feng was in a good mood.


    After that, Huang Feng did not hesitate and directly called Guo Liang. This guy did not drink less last night, and he was not in a good mood. Therefore, he was a little drunk last night. When Huang Feng called him, he was also Just got up.


    "Why are you calling me out?" Guo Liang and Huang Feng met 20 minutes later and asked with some confusion.


    "You kid won''t really be decadent, right?" Huang Feng asked when he looked at Guo Liang, who was a little weak in spirit.


    "How is it possible? Am I the kind of person who is easily defeated by difficulties? It''s just that I didn''t have a good rest last night. I will look for a job tomorrow. I don''t believe that with my ability, I can''t find a better job than before. !" Guo Liang said confidently.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t doubt the abilities of this kid, otherwise he won¡¯t be promoted so quickly without a background. However, the overall environment is not very good now, so it¡¯s not a good job to find a good job. It is so difficult, Huang Feng knows this, and Guo Liang also knows this.


    However, he can''t be decadent, and he''ll be up to the sky after a day or two of rest. He is a person with a girlfriend, it is impossible not to fight, even if it is difficult, he must persist.


    "That''s good, I thought your kid was hit by this small setback." Huang Feng said: "Do you want my buddy to take care of you?"


    "Go to your company as a security guard?" Guo Liang said. He is not optimistic about this career. He had persuaded Huang Feng to change his job before. How could he do this himself?


    "Of course not, you want to go, I don''t want you yet? You see, your physique is far worse than the security guards of my company." Huang Feng said with a shock.


    Guo Liang was a little unconvinced. He was about to show Huang Feng his muscles. However, Huang Feng interrupted him and said, "I have a good project here. I just lack manpower. If you are willing to come, we will work together. struggle."


    "Good project? What project? Do you want to start your own business?" Guo Liang asked a series of questions.


    "Yes!" Huang Feng said affirmatively. He has always had this idea since he knew the magic of the storage box. Before, there was no money and no projects. Now that he has both of them, he naturally wouldn''t be willing to wait any longer. Of it.


    "Where did you get the money and projects? And, do you know how difficult it is to start a business now?" Guo Liang asked, starting a business by himself, of course he thought about it, but starting a business on his own is much more difficult than finding a job.


    He knew Huang Feng''s situation, and it was worse than his family. Where did he get the money to start his own business?

 237 Chapter 237

    "You don''t care about money matters. I''m ready. Although it''s not much, it should be enough for early use." Huang Feng said.


    For his own business, his total of 2 million or so of money is really not too much, but he also liked a factory building and some equipment in the early stage, and there is no need for decoration or anything. Moreover, the less money can go first. Get a small workshop.


    "As for the project, here it is!" Huang Feng took out the booklet about the sewage treatment equipment system he had obtained.


    Guo Liang took it with some curiosity and found that the words in it were all in English, so he turned his head and looked at Huang Feng again. His English has never been very good. It is naturally very difficult to read such things.


    Huang Feng also knew this, and then said: "This is a detailed design material about the''sewage treatment equipment''. It does not require production equipment, and the production cost is not high. Its advantages are... ."


    Huang Feng and Guo Liang talked about the advantages of this sewage treatment equipment in detail.


    "It''s really as good as you said?" Guo Liang asked curiously.


    "Of course!" Huang Feng said affirmatively. He still believed in the storage box.


    "How did you get such a good thing? If what you just said is true, this thing is undoubtedly a treasure!" Guo Liang said, this thing has so many advantages, if you want to make it, it should be nothing to sell. The big question, the key is such a good thing, how did Huang Feng get it?


    "Well, it''s not easy to say for the time being, but there is absolutely no problem with the path, and what I just said is true. I will ask you now, do you not?" Huang Feng asked.


    Guo Liang hesitated a little bit on his face. After all, he was not when he had just graduated. At that time, there was a lot of energy and there was not much pressure. He would do whatever he wanted, breaking into it, but what he wanted to think about now There are more, let alone the others, but there is more girlfriend, then it is completely different, he is not only responsible for himself, but also for his girlfriend.


    However, this hesitation only lasted for a few seconds. He raised his head firmly, looked at Huang Feng and said, "Go!"


    "That''s right, what can''t we do, brother Lianxin?" Huang Feng said proudly.


    Guo Liang may have some doubts about this investment, and his mind is not firm enough, but Huang Feng knows that this entrepreneurship has a great possibility of success. The reason why he called Guo Liang together is not only because he does not have It''s more because the two had a very good relationship when they were in college. They even had a fight with someone outside and Guo Liang was in front of him.


    Therefore, now that he has the opportunity to make a fortune, Huang Feng has not forgotten his long-time friend.


    Guo Liang''s determination is indeed great. Now that he has made up his mind to work with Huang Feng, he directly takes out all his deposits and puts them in Huang Feng''s place. He knows Huang Feng''s situation. Now even if he is rich, he will not There are too many, although he doesn''t have much, but a little more money is good. You must know that in the early stages of starting a business, it is very expensive.


    Huang Feng did not refuse. He was very confident in this project, and he would naturally lose Guo Liang. After Guo Liang invested the money, he could just give him a portion of the shares.


    Both of them are activists. Once they had made a decision, they couldn''t wait any longer and started looking for a suitable factory.


    It may be troublesome to find a large factory. After all, there are many things involved. However, the two obviously don¡¯t have so much money to find such a large factory. They can only find a small factory. It will be a lot easier.


    The two came to the city¡¯s industrial area, where there are many factories and many small factories. The overall economic development of the country has slowed down in the past two years, and the physical industry has suffered the most. Therefore, many factories have opened up. It can¡¯t go on anymore, especially those small factories, which have insufficient technical reserves and lack of funds, so they can¡¯t bear much of the impact. If this happens, many factories will close down or their workshops will be rented out. The two want to find one. The small factory in China is still very relaxed, and even a bit picky.


    "It seems that starting a business is not so easy." When the two of them wandered around the industrial zone, they saw that many factories were put up with signs indicating that they were sold or rented. Seeing this, Guo Liang There is also no bottom in his heart.


    Huang Feng also felt the pressure. Before he thought that as long as his products were good, he didn¡¯t need to worry about other things at all. However, now when he sees these factories for sale, he knows how much competition there is. Any difference is the result of closing down.


    As a result, Huang Feng also admired Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao even more, especially Su Yumo. From Huang Feng¡¯s point of view, Su Yumo is obviously better than Xie Mengjiao in terms of ability, and the two can match Tianjiao Group has achieved this scale and stood out from many companies. Even for some background reasons, the abilities of the two cannot be underestimated.


    After that, the two entered the factories one by one, to observe and negotiate with the bosses. Those bosses who were eager to sell the factories in their hands were very welcome to the arrival of the two, although they looked very young, but , But no one dares to underestimate them.


    Because of the enthusiasm of the boss, the two of them were able to understand the situation of each factory in detail, including their plants, employees, equipment, etc., and both of them had some understanding. Later, the two will get the information Make a summary and make the final choice.


    The two visited a lot of factories, and even lunch was just a piece of bread. The two who had thoughts in their minds didn¡¯t want to waste even a second, so they hurriedly hurried, and both of them spent a day. Over time, I inspected more than a dozen small factories, and these factories are not very far apart, otherwise, it would be impossible to see so many of them.


    "How is it? Have you decided? Or continue tomorrow?" Guo Liang asked Huang Feng, although the two were working together to start a business, but after all, Huang Feng gave a lot of money, and Huang Feng was also developing the technology, so Guo Liang consciously Putting his position right, everything is headed by Huang Feng.


    "I won''t watch it tomorrow. I watched so many today. I probably know that these factories are similar. Even the quotes are not much different." Huang Feng drank his mouth and said, "Just the factory owned by Boss Li. It also produces sewage treatment equipment. Although it is relatively simple, it has something in common with what we want to produce. Those employees can also get started faster."

 238 Chapter 238 Negotiations

    The factory of Boss Li mentioned by Huang Feng is also a factory that produces sewage treatment equipment. However, because of backward technology and poor production conditions, their small factory can only produce some small sewage treatment equipment. However, because of technology The reason for this is that the equipment they produce is not very competitive in the market, so the benefits are not good. The boss Li persisted for two years, but finally couldn¡¯t hold on, and now he wants to sell.


    Huang Feng checked his own booklet before. Regarding the requirements for production equipment, Boss Li¡¯s factory is small and the equipment is not very advanced, but it should still be able to meet his production needs. Huang Feng only needs to use this factory After buying all the equipment and equipment, and leaving those employees, they can even start production in a short time. This is also what Huang Feng values.


    Guo Liang has no opinion on Huang Feng''s words. In fact, he is also optimistic about the factory, and he also sees that the boss is deliberately anxious, and there must be room for negotiation on the price.


    "Okay, since you have made a decision, then we can talk to him tomorrow." Guo Liang said.


    Huang Feng nodded. He also had the same idea. As long as the production materials of his sewage treatment equipment have not been produced, it is still a pile of useless white paper. The only thing to do is to produce the real thing as soon as possible. To become money.


    Therefore, Huang Feng asked for leave again the next day. Su Yumo didn''t have any comments, but Xie Mengjiao was a little unhappy. Although Su Yumo persuaded her, she never thought of going crazy like before. Huang Feng, however, find him something to do, then he is not so comfortable, but it is okay.


    However, now Huang Feng is asking for leave one after another, which makes her very uncomfortable, but Su Yumo has already agreed, and she has nothing to say. Although she is the boss, Su Yumo is just the vice president, but in general As long as Su Yumo decides, she will not oppose it, even if it is Huang Feng, she will not be happy and will not oppose it.


    "I said, when will you resign? It''s not an option for you to always ask for leave." Guo Liang said to Huang Feng on the way.


    They are now going to negotiate to buy the factory. After that, they will apply for patents, apply for business licenses, and so on. There are still a lot of things to do. They can only relax when things are on the right track. However, if the business is very good If it''s good, then they might be more busy, so if Huang Feng keeps asking for leave, it''s obviously not a long-term solution.


    "Let¡¯s think about it again." Huang Feng said. If Skyrim Group was only Xie Mengjiao, Huang Feng would not hesitate to resign. However, there is also Su Yumo in it. Su Yumo was right before He is good, and the two are also friends. Su Yumo has also revealed many times that he does not want him to leave his job, so Huang Feng is so hesitant.


    When the two arrived at Boss Li''s factory, Boss Li, who had received the news, was already waiting.


    "Welcome Mr. Huang and Mr. Guo to visit again." Boss Li said politely, with a more enthusiastic attitude than yesterday. After all, both Huang Feng and Guo Liang had seen his factory yesterday. If they come back today, the meaning is already obvious. It means that the two are interested in his factory and want to talk to him. Of course, his attitude is enthusiastic.


    Actually, Guo Liang guessed right. Boss Li really wanted to rush to shoot the factory in his hands. Two years ago, he also saw business opportunities in environmental governance. After all, the country is now paying more and more attention to the environment. Yes, that''s why he raised a sum of money, bought this factory, and also bought two production lines that were not too backward at the time, wanting to get a share of this big cake.


    However, he did not expect that the competition in this industry is not small, and the technical requirements are still very high. If he does not have extra money to upgrade the production line, he can only fall behind, and what he can produce, They are just some small sewage treatment equipment. The efficiency of these equipment is not high. Coupled with the competition from other factories, their profits are very low. In recent years, they have even lost money. Many of the equipment produced have been sold. If he doesn''t go out anymore, if this continues, he will soon be unable to pay the workers'' wages.


    Therefore, Boss Li wants to rush to launch the factory. After he has a certain amount of capital, he will invest in another project. In this sewage treatment industry, whoever wants to do it, who will do it, anyway, he will never Contact this line.


    "Boss Li is polite. After we went back last night, we thought about it and felt that Boss Li''s price was sincere. Therefore, we want to talk about it today. I don''t know if Boss Li can do more about the price of this factory. Give in?" Huang Feng said.


    "I can''t cut the price anymore. My price is not too high anymore. To be honest, if I didn''t really want to sell, I wouldn''t pay such a low price. If I cut the price again, I won''t even be able to get my capital back. "Boss Li shook his head decisively and said.


    "Well, let''s change the way. The price quoted by Boss Li yesterday included those equipment. Now we don¡¯t need equipment. As long as this factory, should you lower the price?" Huang Feng said, "After all, those equipment It is of no use to us. After we buy it, we have to deal with it ourselves, which is very troublesome."


    Boss Li didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng did when they bought this factory. If it is different from what he produced before, it is indeed necessary to dispose of the equipment, and the equipment can be sold for a few dollars. After all, they are all old, and they are not advanced equipment. However, when dealing with it, it must consume energy and some money. Boss Li also knows this.


    Boss Li didn¡¯t plan to do this business anymore, and wanted to leave early with the money. Therefore, those equipments were of no use to him. When he quoted yesterday, he also wanted to count those equipments together. Within.


    However, now Huang Feng and the others obviously want to get rid of this burden. After they buy the factory, they may not be able to produce these things. Instead of having to deal with them, it is better to not use them now and save some money.


    This is all Boss Li''s own thoughts.


    "Two bosses, although my equipment is a bit old, it can still be sold for some money. If you don''t want it, you can sell it. The price I quoted yesterday is not high." Boss Li said.

 239 Chapter 239

    "No!" Huang Feng shook his head decisively: "Boss Li will do it himself. We only need this factory, and even the workers, we don''t need it anymore."


    "Ah!" Boss Li was even more surprised. If Huang Feng didn''t want the workers, he would be responsible for dismissing them. In this case, he would definitely have to pay the workers some compensation, which is a lot of money. Of money.


    Moreover, to be honest, although Boss Li can''t do it anymore, but it has nothing to do with the workers. They are still capable. If they are all expelled suddenly now, the possibility of trouble is very high. Therefore, Li The boss is unwilling to take this hot potato.


    "Mr. Huang, I think we can talk about this price!" Boss Li finally made a concession. Those workers are a trouble, and the equipment is also a trouble for him who is not interested in it now. , Don''t like trouble.


    Huang Feng and Guo Liang looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    For the equipment in the factory and those skilled workers, Huang Feng and the others are naturally in need, but in order to reduce the price, Huang Feng said to Boss Li that way. Before, Guo Liang was afraid that Huang Feng would be self-defeating. Finally, Boss Li really Are willing to take over those equipment and help fire those employees.


    However, Huang Feng insisted on doing this. He also saw that the boss wanted to leave in a hurry, so he dared to do it. Of course, this is also a gamble. If they win, they can save a fortune. Money, lost the bet, then those equipment and people are gone.


    However, even if they lose the bet, Huang Feng and the others have nothing to lose. The big deal is to accept the price before Boss Li, which is why Guo Liang finally agreed with this opinion.


    Finally, it turns out that Huang Feng was right.


    In terms of price, compared with yesterday, it has dropped by about 100,000. According to the agreement between the two parties, Huang Feng and the others will handle the equipment and the employees in the factory, and they have no relationship with Boss Li anymore.


    After the two parties signed the contract, both parties were relieved. Although Boss Li has lowered the price today, he successfully got rid of the burden. Moreover, he can still save money and even make some money.


    And Huang Feng and the others are even more satisfied. Not only did they win the factory at a relatively low price, but they also saved money for equipment, and they didn''t have to bother to re-sign the staff.


    "Everyone, I want to say something!"


    After the contract was signed, Boss Li brought Huang Feng and Guo Liang together, and after bringing the workers together, he said to everyone.


    "Just now, just now, I sold this factory to these two bosses. In other words, it will no longer be mine in the future. It belongs to these two bosses. They are your new bosses." Boss Li said loudly, there was no frustration in his tone, and even some joy.


    "Boss, what shall we do?"


    "Yes, what shall we do?"


    The employees below suddenly talked about who is the boss of this factory. They don''t care. They only care about whether their work and wages will affect them. They will be fired.


    The reason why everyone is worried is that they are very likely to be fired, because the new boss wants to use this factory for what they do not know, but it is probably not related to the previous work. In that case, They are not qualified to continue working here, and the new boss will definitely recruit another group of skilled workers.


    Now, many college students¡¯ jobs are not easy to find, let alone ordinary workers. It will definitely be more difficult, so they can¡¯t help but worry.


    "Be quiet, everyone, rest assured, the factory will maintain the status quo, and I will not fire you alone!" At this time, Huang Feng stood up and said, although Boss Li complained that Huang Feng interrupted him, but now this factory After all, it was Huang Feng''s already, and he couldn''t say anything.


    "However, it is all temporary!" Huang Feng said as he looked at the quiet people below: "If I find anyone who is lazy or harms the interests of the factory, I will fire him the same."


    Although Huang Feng had given a warning, the people below were truly relieved. In this way, the new boss will not fire them, and they will not do things that are lazy and harm the interests of the factory. So there is no need to worry.


    "Of course, if the profit of the factory is good, I will also give you processing money. After all, our factory will definitely expand in the future. You are also the veterans under my hand. As long as you work hard, I will not treat you badly. "Hit a big stick and give a carrot. Huang Feng does this to encourage everyone to have greater work enthusiasm and motivation.


    Sure enough, after listening to Huang Feng''s words, everyone''s expressions were a bit agitated. Although I don''t know that Huang Fengsheng will not honor his words, but there is also a hope?And most of them are very simple, Huang Feng doesn''t mention processing capital, they will work seriously, now with Huang Feng''s promise, naturally they are even more happy.


    Seeing that the emotions of the employees below have stabilized, Huang Feng is also relieved. During this handover, he is also afraid that some unstable emotions will occur among these employees. In that case, it will not benefit them to take over the factory smoothly. .


    Fortunately, this situation did not happen.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and the Li boss went through the formalities, and he also transferred the money to each other. Although today he had another 100,000 bargain, Huang Feng still spent 1.5 million to buy the factory, which consumed his deposit. Most of it.


    Although Guo Liang also used his own savings to support Huang Feng, his savings were not large after all, so it was not very effective.


    The good news is that they don¡¯t need to spend money for the time being. Now they have factories, equipment, and workers. As for the raw materials used to produce sewage treatment equipment, there are some here. Then boss Li doesn¡¯t even need equipment, so what? Will care about these raw materials, which don¡¯t cost much.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and the others are completely ready for production.


    Huang Feng asked Guo Liang to go to the government department to go through the formalities, but he stayed and found the masters in the factory to discuss the production of sewage treatment equipment.


    This factory, after all, is not big. The total number of people in the whole factory is more than 20 people. The master here is named He, the workshop director and the technical supervisor. He solved all the problems encountered in the production of sewage treatment equipment. .

 240 Chapter 240: Can Produce

    "Master He, take a look at what''s inside, and whether it can be produced with the current level of equipment and workers in our factory." Huang Feng handed the brochure to Master He and said, although he had guessed before, there should be no problem. Yes, but, after all, he is not a professional in this area, and he can''t guarantee it, so he needs to learn more.


    "The boss should call me Lao He." When Master He took the booklet in Huang Feng''s hand, he said with some sincerity.


    Master He can feel Huang Feng¡¯s importance and respect for him, which he didn¡¯t feel in Boss Li before. Although he was the master here before, Boss Li did not have much respect for him. I usually call him by his first name, or Lao He. Sometimes, when there is a problem that can''t be solved, he will be scolded and boss Li will not save him the slightest face.


    Now that he has a new boss, Master He is as worried as other ordinary employees. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of person the new boss is and whether he will be fired. He is in his forties and is about to be fifty. Only this kind of craftsmanship is available. If you want to find a job in another factory, it is not so easy. Moreover, even if you find one, the salary may not be as good as it is now.


    However, it now appears that the new boss feels pretty good.


    After receiving the booklet, Master He read it, and when he saw the beginning, he was a little happy and worried.


    I am happy because this booklet records an introduction to the production of sewage treatment equipment, and what he is best at is this aspect. If the factory still produces sewage treatment equipment in the future, his work will undoubtedly be even better. If you are stable, you don''t have to worry about being fired. If the factory produces other things, he can only learn. If he can''t learn, he doesn''t think the new boss will leave useless people.


    The worry is because the factory was producing sewage treatment equipment before. Naturally, he understands the market very well. In the past two years, the industry has not been too prosperous, the competition is also high, and the profits are constantly decreasing. He is worried that the new boss will change. If Boss Li followed in the footsteps before, then the factory could not escape the possibility of being sold again, and it would be unclear whether the later boss would keep them.


    However, no matter what he thinks, if the boss lets him watch, he will keep watching.


    In about twenty minutes, Master He finished reading this booklet. Of course, he did not read it too carefully at this point. However, he probably also read it, and he still has some abilities, so he already has it. Up to my own judgment.


    "Boss, although this sewage treatment equipment is different from our current production, the process is more complicated, but our work is still able to produce, but we need to upgrade the existing production line, and the workers we work , There is no problem in producing these equipment." Master He said.


    The same is sewage treatment equipment, but there is definitely a difference between the two, so it is understandable to upgrade the production line.


    "Master He, can you complete the upgrade of the production line?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I can try." Master He was actually sure, but he didn''t dare to make a big deal, otherwise if there is any gap in the end, it will be bad for the boss to leave the impression of being big talkers.


    "Okay, you can ask me if you have any requirements," Huang Feng said readily. Although it is somewhat different from what he thought before, it is understandable. Fortunately, he still has some money in his possession, which is still enough.


    After arranging for Master He to be responsible for the upgrade of the production line, after that, workers are allowed to carry out hygienic cleaning and investigation of potential safety hazards. He dare not take the slightest care in this regard. Once there is an accident, any casualties will be caused. That is definitely not good news for him and the workers.


    After that, Guo Liang didn''t come back until the evening, and then the two left together.


    "Tomorrow I have to go to work, so I will trouble you to continue to run through those procedures, especially the patent. It must be done, and it must be done quickly. It doesn''t matter if you spend some money. You may not be too busy alone. You can let you My girlfriend came over to help." On the way back, Huang Feng said to Guo Liang.


    "That''s OK, she''s fine at home anyway, I''ll let him come over tomorrow." Guo Liang said.


    Actually, Guo Liang wanted Zhou Ruolan to come here too, but he was embarrassed to say it. After all, in that case, there were some suspicions of nepotism. Now that Huang Feng took the initiative to say it, he would naturally not refuse, and he was also in his heart. Thanks to Huang Feng even more.


    "In this case, our couple will work for you in the future, haha." Although I ran outside for a day today, after all, I was busy working on my own affairs. Although Guo Liang felt tired, he was full of Got motivated.


    "What are you talking about? This is the business of the two of us. You work for yourself. This factory belongs to both of us." Huang Feng said with a smile. He didn''t want to take advantage of Guo Liang in this respect. This factory, In the future, Guo Liang¡¯s income will be part of Guo Liang¡¯s. Otherwise, the two will really become a relationship between superiors and superiors, so it is estimated that friends will not have to do it. Even if Guo Liang does not say anything, he will feel uncomfortable. The reason why Huang Feng accepted Guo Liang''s investment before.


    Guo Liang was naturally happier when he heard Huang Feng say this. He knew that Huang Feng would not take advantage of him. From now on, he can be regarded as having his own career, compared to when he was at work. More motivated.


    After that, the two separated and each went back to each house.


    "Why didn''t you come back so late?" When Guo Liang returned to the residence, his girlfriend Zhou Ruolan was about to make a meal, and when Guo Liang came back, she asked casually.


    "Naturally it''s work." Guo Liang said while resting on the sofa. It is indeed tiring to work for a day today.


    "Work? You went to look for a job today. Didn''t you mean to take a break for a while? You came back so late yesterday, didn''t you also go to look for work?" Zhou Ruolan came to Guo Liang''s side and said, seeing Guo Liang''s tired face. , Thought he was tired of looking for a job because he was eager to find a job, and quickly said concerned: "Don''t worry about work, you can find it slowly, and no one will force you."


    "No one is forcing me, but I can''t let you and I live in this rental house forever." Guo Liang said.


    "Go, who is living with you!" Zhou Ruolan sipped him and said. In fact, although Zhou Ruolan is currently living in Guo Liang''s residence, the two of them have not lived together yet. It is Guo Liang who has thoughts about others. After inquiring about her residence before, she also rented a house near her residence. Now the two of them do not live together, but often eat together.

 241 Chapter 241: Guo Menghan Cried

    "Look, neither of us has a job now. Have you returned your house? If we live together, we can save some money, right?" Guo Liang rolled his eyes and faced Zhou Ruolan. Said.


    "Are you begging?" Zhou Ruolan tweeted, but even though she said so, she also considered Guo Liang''s opinions.


    She was of course serious about Guo Liang, and she could also see that Guo Liang was sincere to her. The two of them had no job now. For the sake of the future, they should indeed save a little bit.


    Guo Liang has two rooms and one living room. Even if she lives in, she can sleep separately from him. Moreover, she also believes that Guo Liang will not insist on it as long as she does not nod her head.


    "It''s not impossible for me to move in, but you can move other thoughts." Zhou Ruolan said after hesitating for a while.


    "Of course!" Guo Liang quickly promised. He just said casually. He didn''t think that Zhou Ruolan actually agreed. This made him overjoyed. "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t agree, I won''t mess around. ."


    Zhou Ruolan sipped him again, and then changed the topic again: "Okay, come over for dinner, I''m tired of looking for work these two days."


    "I''m not looking for a job." Guo Liang shook his head and said, "I went out with a lunatic to find a factory."


    Anyway, he had to ask his girlfriend to help, so Guo Liang did not hide it.


    "Looking for a factory? Are you going to work in a factory?" Zhou Ruolan asked in surprise, even if it is hard to find a job, based on the level of Guo Liang and Huang Feng, he shouldn''t go to the factory.


    "No." Guo Liang shook his head and said: "The madman wants to start his own business, and then he dragged me together. I also agreed to take out all his deposits. You can''t blame me for not telling you before, do you?"


    Zhou Ruolan hadn''t cared about getting angry, and asked quickly: "What kind of business is it? Starting a business is not much harder than finding a job? Besides, didn''t you say Huang Feng doesn''t have much money?"


    "I don¡¯t know where he got a sum of money. It¡¯s about two million. Although it¡¯s not a lot, it¡¯s enough for now. What we are going to do is to produce sewage treatment equipment. I will tell you this. , I want you to help tomorrow, the lunatic seems to not want to resign in a short time, I can''t be too busy alone." Guo Liang said.


    "Sewage treatment equipment?" Zhou Ruolan was a little surprised. She hadn''t touched such things before, "I don''t understand these things at all, you shouldn''t understand them? Why do you suddenly remember to get this thing?"


    Zhou Ruolan is naturally worried. Although she hasn''t been like Guo Liang yet, the two are friends of a man and a woman after all. She naturally has to think about the future of the two people. Guo Liang started a business, she has no objection, but that is the most At least it should be because he knows the industry he is familiar with. They didn''t know anything about sewage treatment before.


    "I didn¡¯t know much before. I spent some time in the past two days to understand carefully. The reason for doing this is because the lunatic got the production materials of a sewage treatment equipment. I heard him say that if the thing is produced, it is better than Those on the market are much more advanced and should not worry about sales." Guo Liang said.


    "Is he so confident?" Zhou Ruolan was a little unbelieving. After all, Huang Feng didn''t think he would suddenly come up with such a good thing.


    "According to what I know about a lunatic, he doesn''t speak big words. Even if the actual product is worse than what he said after it is made, it is definitely not much worse. Therefore, it should be better than the market. That''s a lot." Guo Liang said. Unlike Zhou Ruolan, Zhou Ruolan has only known Huang Feng for a long time, but he has known Huang Feng for a few years. He knows what kind of person Huang Feng is.


    "I hope so." My boyfriend has invested all his savings, and he himself intends to struggle on this, she naturally does not want this project to become yellow.


    "You go to the factory with me tomorrow. There must be a lot of things lately. I can''t take care of both sides of the madman. I am a bit busy alone." Guo Liang said.


    "Okay, no problem!" Zhou Ruolan thought for a while and said, anyway, she doesn''t have a job now, and she doesn''t have a clue about her new job. It is a good idea to go to their factory.


    Huang Feng lives farther away than Guo Liang''s, so when Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan were enjoying the two-person world, he had just entered the community.


    "Uuuuu..." When Huang Feng walked downstairs to the building where he lived, he vaguely heard a depressed cry.


    "Who is hiding outside crying this night?" Huang Feng thought in his heart, but he couldn''t help walking towards the direction of crying.


    In the corner of a small square not far away, Huang Feng saw a figure, squatting on the ground, with his head buried between his legs, his shoulders swaying constantly, and bursts of crying came out.


    Huang Feng, who originally wanted to leave, saw this figure somewhat familiar, and walked over. The closer he walked, the more obvious the cry was. With the help of the faint street lights around, Huang Feng finally confirmed the figure. Who is it?


    "Guo Menghan?" Huang Feng called out tentatively.


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, the figure cried for a while, then slowly raised her head, looking at Huang Feng blankly, until she saw that the person was Huang Feng, she quickly lowered her head in a flustered manner. I kept wiping the tears on my face, but the tears on my face kept wiping out more and more.


    Guo Menghan¡¯s feeling for Huang Feng has always been a bit quiet, even an introverted character, he doesn¡¯t seem to like it, and he doesn¡¯t dare to communicate too much with unfamiliar people. In this way, although it can be protected to some extent She, however, also caused her not to have too many friends, and there was no way to talk to someone about anything.


    "Is there anything wrong with you?" Huang Feng sat down next to Guo Menghan, thinking of giving her the tissue, but found embarrassingly that he didn''t seem to have that thing on him.


    Guo Menghan didn''t say anything, but silently wiped his tears.


    "If you have anything, you can say it. Maybe I can help. Even if you can''t help, you will feel better if you tell the matter." Huang Feng continued.


    Guo Menghan still did not speak, and Huang Feng felt a little embarrassed. After saying so much, others seemed to not want to take care of herself. However, Guo Menghan is obviously in a bad mood now. I guess she does not want others to know about her affairs.


    Suddenly Huang Feng thought about what Guo Liang said during a drink the night before Guo Liang quit his job two days ago, and said, "Is it work?"

 242 Chapter 242

    "How do you know?!" Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng in surprise and blurted out.


    "Is that really the case?" Huang Feng was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Guo Menghan was really because of work.


    "I have seen Liangzi. Didn''t he quit his job? He also told me about work." Huang Feng said.


    Guo Menghan lowered his head again after hearing it, but he knew why Huang Feng said that just now.


    "Is that the boss, what did he do?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yeah" Guo Menghan did not remain silent this time. She and Huang Feng were also very familiar with each other, they were friends, and now Huang Feng knew about her situation, she did not hide it.


    According to Guo Menghan''s narrative, Huang Feng also knew what happened to her.


    That Guo Liang¡¯s former boss, after being slapped in public by Zhou Ruolan, did not constrain his behavior. After finding a relationship, Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan didn¡¯t count. He knew that Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan were usually After a good friend, the idea hit Guo Menghan, and he had noticed Guo Menghan before, and now he is going to shoot her.


    However, this time the guy did not act rashly. Instead, after investigating Guo Menghan''s family situation, he called Guo Menghan over this afternoon and directly showed him to Guo Menghan, asking Guo Menghan to be his lover, otherwise he would be fired.


    It turns out that Guo Menghan¡¯s family is in a rural area, and the conditions of the family are not good. Her parents have already spent a lot of money to support her in college. She also has a younger brother. Now in the third year of junior high school, he should go to high school next year. Yes, there is a chance to go to a key high school, but in that case, the money needed is definitely a lot. With the ability of Guo Menghan''s parents, it is really not available, let alone, and I want to take university entrance later.


    Therefore, the current job is very important to Guo Menghan. She needs to make money not only to support herself, but also to repay her family and help her younger brother go to school. Therefore, she cannot easily lose this job. That is why she knows The reason Guo Liang''s boss wanted to hit her was that she still endured it. She didn''t want to resign until she had no choice.


    However, what the other party said this afternoon made her into a desperate situation. The other party obviously already knew her situation and knew that she needed a job with a good income, so he threatened it. This is also Guo Menghan here tonight. The reason for crying.


    "This guy is really sinister enough." Huang Feng said after listening to Guo Menghan''s words.


    That guy was obviously prepared this time, and he didn''t plan to use it, but it was even more sinister.


    "I need this job now, and I also need to make money." Guo Menghan said.


    In fact, in order to save money, Guo Menghan gave the family more money. Usually there are few social activities. It is not easy for Huang Feng to see her in the bar twice. That is because she and Zhou Ruolan are friends. Because of this, she rarely makes friends, fearing extra expenses.


    While in college, she didn¡¯t fall in love either. All her free time was spent doing part-time jobs, and the money she earned was used to pay for her tuition. Although she was always tired, she never did. She blamed her family and even thanked her parents. She knew the situation at home and her parents had done their best. At the beginning, the family was difficult, and her parents insisted on letting her finish college. She was only grateful.


    It is precisely because of this that she desperately wants to make money and work hard after graduating from college. However, the school she graduated from is worse than Huang Feng and others. In addition, she has no background and is unwilling to make friends. , It is difficult for her to get promoted, and the current job, in her opinion, is still very good, so she can''t bear it.


    Hearing Guo Menghan''s words, Huang Feng didn''t mean to look down on her. This is a very filial girl and a strong girl. If it hadn''t been for too much pressure recently, she wouldn''t be hiding here and crying alone.


    "If you need money, I can lend you some." How to say, he and Guo Menghan are also friends, they can''t be unhearted bystanders, "However, this is not a long-term solution, the problem is now. Yes, do you want to continue working there anyway."


    Huang Feng can lend her money, but it is impossible to borrow money all the time. Therefore, with this handle in the hands of the other party, she will be threatened by the other party at any time. Therefore, she still hopes that Guo Menghan can resign. Of course, resign. Now, it¡¯s not easy to find a good job, and it¡¯s not easy for him to decide for the other party.


    "Of course I don''t want to continue working there!" Guo Menghan said without even thinking about it: "However, I don''t want to borrow your money either. I have already figured it out. I will look for a job in these two days, even if it is a short while. The salary is not as good as the current one. I can use my free time to do part-time jobs, and I can make it through."


    For a new job, not to mention whether the salary is not comparable to the current one. Even if it can be compared, there is a probation period at the beginning, and the salary is definitely relatively small. Moreover, I want to find a salary that is similar to the current job. It is also more difficult.


    Huang Feng didn''t think about it. Guo Menghan was so strong and directly refused his help. He was a little admired.


    "Well, I just bought a factory with Liangzi today. If you want, you can try it there, and Zhou Ruolan will also go." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    Since Guo Menghan is unwilling to accept her own money directly, then I can offer her a job. Although the factory is not big now, Huang Feng already has the idea to expand it, and it is not only to recruit Guo Menghan alone, After that, he will continue to recruit other people. Even if the sewage treatment equipment is not sold as expected, he will use the other money he has obtained from the storage box to expand. He will not be satisfied. He has only one second. A small factory with more than ten people.


    And since you want to expand, the talent reserve must be carried out in advance. You can''t wait for the expansion before recruiting people. That''s too inconvenient.


    "Factory?" Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng with some doubts. She obviously didn''t know what Huang Feng and Guo Liang were doing. However, both Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan were there, and Huang Feng was also a good person. , Won''t lie to her, which made her have a lot of curiosity about the factory that she hadn''t seen.


    "I''ll give you the address, you can check it out tomorrow," Huang Feng said. Although he was kind enough to help Guo Menghan, he still had to agree to this matter.

 243 Chapter 243: The Boring Ouyang Xingwen

    "Thank you!" Guo Menghan said gratefully. She could feel that Huang Feng wanted to help her sincerely. Her friends didn''t have many friends. No one can talk about this kind of thing today. There was originally Zhou Ruolan, but Zhou Ruolan had just left her job, and she wouldn''t be in a good mood. Therefore, Guo Menghan didn''t look for her, but didn''t expect that Huang Feng would see him when he was hiding in a corner crying.


    "What are you polite, let''s go back." Huang Feng said, although the weather is not very cold at night, there are still more mosquitoes in this kind of corner. He wears short sleeves, which is obviously not that comfortable.


    "Yeah." After talking to Huang Feng about his own thoughts, Huang Feng also introduced her to her work. Although the worries in her heart have not been completely eliminated, it is much better than before, and the mood is better.


    The two walked back together. In the elevator, there were still only two people. Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng next to him, his face was a little red, and he had not known him for long, but he helped himself in this way. Before thinking about Zhou Ruolan and Guo Liang wanting to match their affairs with Huang Feng, Guo Menghan inevitably thought a little bit more.


    Before long, Guo Menghan arrived, and Huang Feng said: "Go back and take a good bath, go to bed early, forget those unhappy things, tomorrow is a new beginning!"


    "Well, thank you." Guo Menghan said, yes, tomorrow may be a new life for himself.


    Huang Feng waved his hand, the elevator door slowly closed, and the two finally couldn''t see each other.


    Huang Feng did not expect that his factory had just been bought, and he had already arranged three of his acquaintances in. However, Huang Feng did not feel anything wrong with this situation, even if he had more acquaintances. If he had the opportunity, he would arrange to go in.


    Because of the storage box, he will not get less good things in the future, and his own industry will not be less, and he must be too busy alone. At this time, he needs help very much, and uses acquaintances. Even a friend who is a helper is better than those strangers. Your own things should not be bad. In this way, all you need is someone you can trust.


    "It would be better if Yumo was willing to come." Huang Feng thought as he opened the door.


    However, after thinking about it, I knew it was impossible. My current small factory has only more than 20 people. Compared with Tianjiao Group, it is too far away. Moreover, Tianjiao Group was founded by Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. She is One of the founders, and she is just a friend of hers. It is impossible for her to give up her career to help herself.


    "If it''s like what Tang Muxue said, it would be really good to pursue Yumo as a girlfriend." Huang Feng thought in his heart, but don''t even think about it, how difficult it is to pursue Su Yumo, because her conditions are so good. , There will never be fewer people pursuing her, and now she has no way to compare with those people.


    As soon as the door was opened, Xiao Bai ran over and jumped into Huang Feng¡¯s arms. The little guy grew very fast. At the beginning, it was only a palm size. Now it is more than 30 centimeters. , The little guy is extremely smart, and he can understand what he says.


    "Okay, I know you are hungry, come down quickly, and I''ll get you something to eat." Huang Feng said, touching the weak hair on Xiaobai''s body.


    Xiaobai arched in his arms, even closed his eyes, but refused to come down.


    Huang Feng had nothing to do with it, so he had to take it with him and prepare it for food.


    After serving Xiaobai and Huang Feng himself had eaten, he returned to his bedroom, but then he became a little depressed, because he found nothing in the storage box. It has been two days in a row, what I haven''t noticed it yet, it''s strange that Huang Feng is in a good mood.


    However, even if he is in a bad mood, Huang Feng has nothing to do. The storage box is so headstrong, he has nothing to do.


    When Huang Feng was depressed, there was another person who was in a worse mood than him. This person was Ouyang Xingwen who had been in "retreat".


    "bump!"


    Ouyang Xingwen was a little annoyed and threw a vase in his bedroom. This valuable thing was broken by him, and there were already many fragments on the ground. He no longer remembered himself. This is the first time I threw something.


    Ouyang Xingwen has been getting more and more irritable these days. He has been taking "Qizhi Pill" for some time, but he has no feeling at all. He still has no way to connect with the magic elements in the air. As for He bought another book like Introduction to Meditation, which is not a problem, but there is no way to contact the magic element, even if he prepares the Introduction to Meditation, it is useless.


    "Could it be that I really don''t have the slightest magical talent, and even Qizhi Pill can''t help me?" Ouyang Xingwen deeply doubted himself. It''s not that no one has taken Qizhi Pill before, even if it''s been a long time. Some, a week is enough time to feel, his time is longer, but let alone contact with magic elements, he can even feel it, how can he not worry.


    Although Ouyang Xingwen is a full-fledged second-generation ancestor in normal times, he is not stupid. He naturally knows the benefits of awakening magic talent. Not to mention, after becoming a magician, he will be respected wherever he goes and work is convenient. , The status is superior. He said that if he could not become a magician in his own family, his status would plummet. Although his father had only one son, his father had many brothers. My uncles and uncles all have sons, and some of them are magicians. If I can¡¯t awaken my magic talent, I¡¯m not qualified to inherit the position of Patriarch. My cousins ??will never let go. Passed this opportunity.


    "bump"


    Thinking of this, Ouyang Xingwen smashed a vase again. When he was in a bad mood and smashed the vase, Wang Er would appear for the first time to make himself happy and clean the garbage on the ground. But now Wang Er It¡¯s already mostly a useless person, and I didn¡¯t even think that this guy was so hard-hearted, how he tortured him, he didn¡¯t say where he hid the ring, the people below also used the method, this guy My thinking is a little confused, but I just refuse to say.


    However, this does not allow Ouyang Xingwen to change his previous thoughts. He still thinks that Wang Er stole his Jijie, but he refuses to say it. It is estimated that he wants to survive this beating. After that, he has the Jijie. The despicable minion has developed, and if Na Jie is sold, the money will be enough for him to eat and drink for a lifetime.

 244 Chapter 244 Mercenary Group

    "This damn slave!" Ouyang Xingwen said bitterly. Now Wang Er is still locked up by him for interrogation, but there is still no progress.


    And for many days, after taking Qizhi Pill in his body, there was no response. Ouyang Xingwen had already begun to wonder if he had taken a fake pill. His father would definitely not lie to him, so, The pill should be dropped by someone when it was on him, and the one who could get close to him was Wang Er!


    Therefore, Ouyang Xingwen suspected that Wang Er not only stole his own ring, but also stolen his own Qizhi Pill. That damn slave must know the benefits of being a magician. He also wants to be a magician. He would have stolen his own Qizhi Pill and Meditation Introductory, and later, even stole Najie. If he hadn''t found out in time, he would have left with his things.


    Therefore, during this period, although Wang Er did not confess, Ouyang Xingwen did not let him go, nor did he kill him, because Qizhi Pill and Na Jie were too precious, so he couldn''t just let it go.


    No matter how he cultivated in the body, Ouyang Xingwen could no longer practice well in the past few days. Fortunately, a few days ago, his father had something to do, but no one came to check his progress.


    However, his father just went out to do errands and would always come back. If he hadn''t awakened his magic talent when he came back, then his father would definitely not let him go, plus he would not have the ordination. Now, a severe beating is impossible, but this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the position of his heir may be affected.


    He must now find a way to solve the problem, but it is no problem to let him eat, drink and play, but it is really not his strong point to let him find a way to solve the problem.


    "Boom, dong, dong," when Ouyang Xingwen racked his brains to think of a way, the knock on the door sounded.


    "Who?!" Ouyang Xingwen said irritably. He was in a bad mood and was unhappy at everything.


    "Master, it''s me, Shunzi!" A humble voice came from outside.


    "Come in." Ouyang Xingwen said. Before Wang Er had been with him and waited on him. Now that Wang Er was arrested, Ouyang Xingwen found another servant to wait on him. This is the one in front of him. Straight.


    After Shunzi came in and saw the fragments all over the floor, he knew that his young master was in a bad mood today. This has been going on for several days. He put his body lower, so he didn''t know anything. The place provokes the young master.


    "Master, Master An will send someone a message to tell Master to go out and play together." Shun Zi whispered.


    "Don''t go!" Ouyang Xingwen said without even thinking about it. This Young Master An is also one of the rich young masters he usually plays and amuses together. If he is usually, he will definitely go. That guy is still very good at playing. However, recently I was bored about Qi Zhi Dan and Na Jie, and I was not in the mood to go out to play.


    Thinking of this, he thought of Wang Er. Although that Wang Er stole his things, he really deserves to die, but he is still very agile in his work, he is in a bad mood, and he can amuse himself. When there are these fragments on the ground, The first time to clean up, unlike the straight in front of him, he is too stupid, he doesn''t even know to take the initiative if he doesn''t tell him.


    "Master, Master An said that the Scarlet Mercenary Group has entered the city. They seem to have just returned from the Mist Forest, and they should have got some good things. Therefore, I want to call Master to see if there is anything fun. "Shun Zi didn''t know his young master, and was a little dissatisfied with him in his heart. He just lowered his head and relayed what Young Master An had said.


    "The Scarlet Mercenary Group? The Forest of the Mist?" Ouyang Xingwen whispered, his eyes lightened a bit, yes, the Scarlet Mercenary Group had just returned from the Forest of the Mist, and maybe he had obtained some good things. He was lost, and his magical talent was not awakened. After his father came back, he would definitely be furious. If he could give him one or several treasures, he would not be angry with himself.


    On the Profound Sky Continent, there are many professions, and mercenary is one of them. There are many mercenaries on the whole continent. They usually rely on receiving tasks from the mercenary guild, and get rewards from the publisher of the task after completion. Mercenaries like to go to some dangerous places to explore, and obtain some rare treasures in order to obtain huge profits.


    With the existence of mercenaries, there was the birth of the mercenary group. Many tasks could not be completed by one person. At this time, many mercenaries were needed to complete together, and the mercenary group was born.


    Each time the mercenary group completes a task, not only can they get rewards from the task publisher, but also experience. Experience can be used to increase the level of the mercenary group. The mercenary group can be divided into F, E, D from low to high. , C, B, A, S, SS, SSS nine levels, the higher the level, the stronger the strength of the mercenary group.


    The Scarlet Mercenary Group is a B-level mercenary group. Don¡¯t even think of it as a B-level mercenary group. However, it is quite remarkable. In the entire Red Moon Empire, there are only three A-level mercenary groups, and the rest are A-level. Below, there are only about ten B-level mercenary groups. As for the A-level and above, there is no one. And the entire Red Moon Empire has thousands of large and small mercenary groups, which shows that this B level The mercenary group is so rare.


    The Forest of the Mist is one of the ten most forbidden places in the entire Profound Sky Continent. It is located in the territory of the Red Moon Empire, not too far from the Vast Sky City. If the Scarlet Mercenary Group really goes to the Forest of the Mist, it is not surprising that it will pass through Vast Sky City. Things.


    Forest of the Mist, since it can be listed as one of the ten forbidden places in the Profound Sky Continent, it must be very dangerous. There are all kinds of beasts of various levels, and even some legendary beasts, there are many, plus The environment here is relatively harsh. Generally, the mercenary groups of medium strength can only move around in the periphery, but even so, they can have good gains. As for the central position, no mercenary group dared to go, but I don''t know where the Scarlet Mercenary Group has entered this time.


    Although the Forest of the Mist is dangerous, many people enter every year. There are individual mercenaries and organizations like the Scarlet Mercenary Corps. Although it is dangerous there, there are many treasures. If you can If you are lucky enough to get one, the harvest will allow a mercenary to retire directly, and even the mercenary group can benefit a lot. Therefore, although everyone knows the danger, they still enter it one after another.

 245 Chapter 245 Scarlet Mercenary Group

    "Go, let''s go out!" Ouyang Xingwen said, "By the way, you go to inform and let them continue to interrogate Wang Er. If they are not tried, they cannot let Wang Er run or die."


    "I see, I''ll go now." Shunzi felt cold. Wang Er was very popular with the young master before, but now he has ended up like this. You have to be careful in handling things in the future, and you must take a warning, Qian Never follow in Wang Er''s footsteps.


    Seeing Shunzi hurriedly ran out, Ouyang Xingwen glanced at the debris on the ground again, frowning secretly, this thing with no eyesight.


    After that, Ouyang Xingwen went out with Shunzi. Now that his father is not at home, there is no one to control him. He can do whatever he wants. After that, he wants to go out and sneak over the wall. Now he walked through the gate directly and openly. Those who were guarding the gate would never stop him when they saw him, and they sent him away politely.


    "Ouyang Xingwen, are you here? I haven''t seen you for a few days, I thought you weren''t coming." When Ouyang Xingwen arrived at the tavern, the young master An had already arrived, besides him, there were some other young masters.


    An¡¯s family is also one of the four major families in Haotian City. The strength is similar to that of the Ouyang family. The elders of the two families are not too close. After all, there is competition. However, Young Master An and Ouyang Xingwen are both dudes. Friends who often eat, drink and have fun.


    "I have something to do these days, I am not in the mood to come out." Ouyang Xingwen sat down. Except for this young master, the other dudes have a worse background than them. He didn''t pay much attention to it: "An Ziqing, you What about those of the Scarlet Mercenary Group?"


    "Don''t worry, sit down and have a couple of cups. After they come, they must first go to the mercenary union to hand in tasks." An Ziqing said.


    Ouyang Xingwen thinks too. Although the headquarters of mercenary work is not here, he has branches in many cities, and Vast Sky City is very close to the Misty Forest, and there are usually many mercenaries going to the Misty Forest. In, it will pass here, so it is not surprising that there is a branch of the mercenary union here.


    The information in each mercenary union is shared. After receiving a mercenary task in another city, it can be delivered in another city. Except for the delay in the distribution of some physical rewards, the mercenary unions in other cities The reward can be issued immediately.


    Ouyang Xingwen sat down and smelled the scent of wine, the gluttons in his stomach also broke out. In the past few days, he had no intention to go out because of the things of taking a ring and Qizhi Pill, so he could not come out and enjoy it. Smell the aroma of this wine, naturally the index finger moved.


    "Cool!" After taking a sip, Ouyang Xingwen shouted, seeing An Ziqing contemptuously. Ouyang Xingwen now looks like those who have never seen the world and drank for the first time. It is extremely embarrassing. .


    "Didn''t I hear that your father is out? Who else can keep you locked in your house for a few days. Seeing your greedy face, don''t say that I know you when you go out." An Ziqing Said.


    "Hey, don''t talk about it, but no one is keeping me locked up. I have troubles these days, look at my finger." Ouyang Xingwen said.


    "What''s wrong with your hand, huh, where''s your taking precepts?" An Ziqing asked. After Ouyang Xingwen got taking precepts last time, but showing off in front of everyone for a while, An Ziqing naturally also knew.


    "Yes, it''s just accepting the ring, which was stolen by the dog minion next to me, and I still don''t admit it." Ouyang Xingwen said while drinking, his face full of depression.


    "Wang Er?" An Ziqing asked. Wang Er had been with Ouyang Xingwen before. Today, Ouyang Xingwen has a different person. I think that Ouyang Xingwen just said it should be Wang Er.


    "Yes, it''s him. I''m not thin to him at ordinary times. I dare to steal my things. If I didn''t want to ask him where he took the ring, I would have killed him with a single knife." Ouyang Xingwen Said, even though Wang Er was always doing his best to him, always thinking of ways to please him, but now that something happened, Ouyang Xingwen still didn''t hesitate to slash him.


    "Could it be mistaken, that guy has so much guts?" An Ziqing rolled his eyes and said.


    "It can''t be wrong." Ouyang Xingwen waved his hand and said, "He is the only person who has the chance."


    "Oh, that''s it, that kind of dog minion is indeed damn!" An Ziqing said.


    After that, An Ziqing accompanies Ouyang Xingwen to drink, but his mind has been transferred to Wang Er.


    According to Ouyang Xingwen, Na Jie should have been stolen by Wang Er. Na Jie was a good thing, and it was only on Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s body before, but now it¡¯s on the body of a dog minion. It¡¯s a waste. , And should I think of a way to get that precept?


    Wang Er¡¯s current situation must be very miserable. If he can save him and then ask him about the whereabouts of Su Jie, he may say that even if he refuses to say something, he can use some means, anyway, for the sake of acceptance. Quit, many things can be done.


    The two were drinking and chatting here, An Ziqing deliberately followed Ouyang Xingwen''s words, and wanted to know more about Wang Er.


    And just when the two were enjoying themselves, the door of the tavern was pushed open severely, and a few came in full of sturdy aura.


    "Head, we must have a good drink today."


    "That''s it, after a month of staying in that bird''s place, the birds have faded out of their mouths."


    "This time we successfully completed the task, we should celebrate."


    Everyone was talking while walking, their voices were not small, and they immediately attracted everyone else in the tavern, but these people didn''t care.


    "Boss, bring up the best wine here!" The few people divided into several tables and sat down, one of the big guys shouted loudly.


    "Hey, they are members of the Scarlet Mercenary Group!" An Ziqing said to Ouyang Xingwen.


    Ouyang Xingwen also looked at those few people, he didn''t know these people normally, this was the first time he saw the Scarlet Mercenary Group.


    "I don''t know what good things they got this time. Looking at them, they are all very happy. They should have achieved good results." Ouyang Xingwen said.


    "It''s not too clear, but they are said to have taken the A-level mission this time, and, it seems, they also completed it smoothly." An Ziqing said.

 246 Chapter 246-You Are Waiting For Me

    "A-level mission?!" Ouyang Xingwen cried out in surprise, even his dude knew how difficult A-level missions were.


    Similar to the level classification of mercenaries, the tasks released in the mercenary guild are divided into nine levels according to their difficulty, corresponding to the level of mercenaries, and some high-level tasks require mercenaries or The mercenary group can only be received after reaching the corresponding level, of course, some are not needed.


    The A-level tasks are already quite difficult tasks. Such tasks are very difficult. There is basically no hope for a single mercenary to complete. Even if the mercenary group does not have enough strength, they can go. It is no different from looking for death. For tasks of this kind of difficulty, generally only the top mercenary groups dare to take it, but even so, not many have been completed.


    Ouyang Xingwen didn''t expect that the Scarlet Mercenary Group had actually completed an A-level mission. If the news spread, it would be a huge boost to their mercenary group''s reputation.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen''s eyes lit up immediately. A-level missions are difficult. Everyone knows that. However, the more difficult the missions, the better rewards they can get after completing them, not to mention the mission items they handed in. , That is, what they get in the process of completing the task is absolutely not bad.


    Ouyang Xingwen has been thinking about how to calm his father''s anger. Now that he sees hope, he is naturally very happy, so he no longer cares about An Ziqing, but stands up and walks towards the crowd of the Scarlet Mercenary Group.


    "Are you from the Scarlet Mercenary Group?" Ouyang Xingwen walked over and asked directly.


    "Who are you?" one of the bearded middle-aged men looked at Ouyang Xingwen and asked, not very friendly.


    "My name is Ouyang Xingwen, I belong to the Ouyang family, and our family is one of the four major families in Haotian City." Ouyang Xingwen introduced himself with some arrogance.


    "Family Ouyang?" The middle-aged man sitting in the middle said to himself. They often go to the Mist Forest. Therefore, passing by this Vast Sky City often, naturally they know the four major families of Vast Sky City, and even they are very Ouyang Xingwen also heard a little, of course, they were all bad rumors.


    "What are you looking for with us?" the middle-aged man asked, seeing it, he should be the head of this group.


    "You just came out of the Forest of the Mist and completed the A-level mission. You must have obtained a lot of good things in the process of completing the mission. I want to see it." Ouyang Xingwen said. He was a little scrupulous about the Scarlet Mercenary Group, otherwise, if he were replaced by someone else, he would not be so easy to talk.


    "Why should we show you, who do you think you are? What if you are from Ouyang''s family?" The middle-aged man hadn''t spoken yet, and the bearded man had already rejected Ouyang dissatisfiedly. Star text.


    Think about it, too, those things were obtained by myself and my brothers desperately, and now someone suddenly popped up, and he wanted to talk about it. Why should I show you?After you read it, what if you have other ideas?


    The faces of other people were also a little unconcerned, after all, Ouyang Xingwen''s behavior looked down upon others.


    Ouyang Xingwen was rejected, but he was equally unhappy. He felt that he was already giving them face. So what if they are a B-level mercenary group? There are many better mercenary groups in the country. , Don''t forget, this is Vast Sky City, and their family is a big family here, and the Scarlet Mercenary Group can only be regarded as an outsider. If he refuses so facelessly, he will naturally feel angry.


    Ouyang Xingwen was angry because in Vast Sky City, few people used to dare not give him face, even people from the other three families would not do it. Now that he was rejected in public, he couldn''t save face.


    "Are these friends going too far, I just want to take a look, it doesn''t work?" Ouyang Xingwen said solemnly.


    "Then I want to see your woman now, send your woman here, let me see, okay?" One of the mercenaries said, after he finished speaking, the other mercenaries followed suit, haha laughing out loud.


    These mercenaries have lived a life of licking blood, and they are more courageous. In addition, they are one of the best mercenary groups in the country, so naturally they have a high self-esteem. Now they have just completed an A-level mission, and their heart is high Naturally, he would not be afraid of a second generation ancestor like Ouyang Xingwen.


    In fact, the Ouyang family does have strength in Vast Sky City, but in the whole country, his Ouyang family may not be much better than their scarlet mercenary group. Those who are mercenaries, who can have no friends, especially It is a high-level mercenary group like them. There are many individual mercenaries who want to join, or have a good relationship with them. Their connections and strength are not necessarily worse than the Ouyang family.


    Ouyang Xingwen flushed with anger. Some people around him also pointed at him and laughed. He looked at the middle-aged man, but found that the middle-aged man was drinking silently, as if to the surrounding people. Nothing happened.


    "Well, you dare to play this young man like this, you guys wait for me!" Ouyang Xingwen consciously had trouble with his face, pointed at the crowd and warned twice before shaking his hand out of the tavern, and Shunzi quickly followed.


    Does Ouyang Xingwen leave it alone?It was obviously impossible, but he suddenly realized that he felt a little weak on his side, even if there was an An Ziqing next to him, but if there was any conflict, he probably wouldn''t come up to help him. So, in order to avoid losing himself, Ouyang Xingwen decided to leave here first.


    "You stare out here to see where they live at night." After leaving the tavern, Ouyang Xingwen said to Shunzi.


    "I see, Master." Shun Zi said quickly.


    "The guy without eggs, just said a few words, he ran away, it''s really meaningless." The bearded man saw Ouyang Xingwen leaving so quickly, and he felt a little unfinished.


    "That''s it, this worry is too small, it''s still a disciple of the four major families, it''s really shameful."


    "I really want to see what this coward woman looks like, haha."


    Everyone has been making fun of them, but they didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. They saw a lot of this kind of thing, and even the last threat of Ouyang Xingwen, they didn''t take it to heart.


    "Okay, don''t say a few words, after all, this is the other side''s territory, don''t make extravagances." The middle-aged man said slowly.


    "I see, head." As soon as he spoke, everyone responded respectfully, and he didn''t say anything anymore.

 247 Chapter 247

    "It''s interesting." Not far from the side, An Ziqing muttered to himself, seeing everything in his eyes.


    He has seen everything just now, including Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s experience, but he didn¡¯t mean to step forward. These mercenary group guys are not easy to provoke. If a bad thing happens, the other party will draw the sword directly. Yes, even if the other party dared not kill himself, there must be some pain in a meal.


    And based on his understanding of Ouyang Xingwen, this guy would not be willing to suffer this loss, especially on his own turf. Therefore, he would not give up easily, and the people of this scarlet mercenary group are not strong enough. Su, the leading middle-aged man is even a high-level magician. However, these guys seem to be careless and underestimate Ouyang Xingwen''s thoughts of revenge. It is estimated that he will suffer.


    This scarlet mercenary group, An Ziqing doesn''t want to provoke them. After all, their strength is good, and these people here are not all their power. Once they offend the other party, they will definitely retaliate crazy. I am not the one who has no brains. Ouyang Xingwen.


    What An Ziqing cares about is Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s previous Najie. It seems that there will be a good opportunity today. Thinking of this, he whispered to his entourage, "Go and stare at Ouyang¡¯s house and see what they are doing. , As soon as you find anything, let me know immediately."


    Ouyang Xingwen was embarrassed in public, and he would definitely find a way to find his place. Moreover, after hearing what he said just now, he seemed to be interested in what the other party had in his hands, so he would not give up.


    "Yes, master." After the man responded, he went out.


    However, after Ouyang Xingwen on the other side returned to his home, he went to summon the armed forces in his home. These people are the guards of their home. There are swordsmen and magicians. However, the number of magicians is relatively high. It is said to be less, and the reason why Ouyang''s family can be called one of the four major families of Vast Sky City, in addition to being rich, is more because of such armed forces.


    Originally, these armed forces usually follow Ouyangtian¡¯s advice. After all, he is the head of the family. However, now Ouyangtian is not at home and Ouyang Xingwen is his only son. These people hesitated for his recruitment. , Came here too, in their hearts, Ouyang Xingwen would sooner or later take over the position of Patriarch from Ouyang Tian''s hands. They would not give Ouyang Xingwen face now, and in the future, he would definitely be hated by him.


    And Ouyang Xingwen saw that these people came together under his own order. He was very satisfied and enjoyed the feeling of giving orders. He also wanted to be the head of the Patriarch even more. Zhi Dan and Wang Er who satisfied the Jie hated even more.


    However, hating now is of no use. What he can do now is to make up. When Najie and Qizhi Pill are not sure whether he can get it back, he must find other ways to keep his position as heir. He was still a little hesitant, but now seeing everyone in front of him, he had already made up his mind.


    "Now you all go back and have a good rest, and go out with me to do something tonight!" Ouyang Xingwen said.


    "Yes." Although they have doubts in their hearts, they are guards, and how Ouyang Xingwen said they are also masters. Even if they have doubts, they are not easy to ask.


    In the evening, Shunzi also came back. He already knew where the other party lived, and at the same time, he also inquired that not all the members of the Scarlet Mercenary Group came this time. Only some of them came. Others, It was after going out of the Forest of Mist, something went to other cities, but did not come.


    "It''s God who helped me too!" Ouyang Xingwen said excitedly. He affirmed Shunzi''s ability to do things this time, and this guy will finally take the initiative to do something.


    In the evening, late at night, Ouyang Xingwen took the subordinates he had convened, put on the night clothes, and began to march towards the place where the Scarlet Mercenary Group lived.


    "Master, Ouyang Xingwen took someone out, as if he went to the place where the Scarlet Mercenary Group lives." On the other side, An Ziqing got the news shortly after he went out in Ouyang Xingwen. After all, the Scarlet Mercenary Group is a well-known group. The mercenary group, where they live is no secret.


    "I knew that idiot would do stupid things!" An Ziqing said excitedly. Although he usually likes to hang out with Ouyang Xingwen, this is not to say how good his relationship with Ouyang Xingwen is. In fact, he is very good. Those who look down on Ouyang Xingwen, go out with him, just want his stupidity to set off himself. Poor Ouyang Xingwen still doesn''t seem to understand this.


    But this time, An Ziqing guessed based on his own understanding of Ouyang Xingwen that he would take action against the Scarlet Mercenary Group. That guy was too stupid, he didn''t use his brain, and he didn''t think about the consequences at all. Although his Ouyang family was One of the four big families in Vast Sky City, but, in the entire empire, it was not a big family, and it was definitely not a wise decision to offend the Scarlet Mercenary Group.


    "After today''s affairs, maybe soon, there will be no four big families in this Vast Sky City, but only three big families!" An Ziqing muttered to himself as he looked at the night sky in the distance, and then he turned to let his entourage call. I have quite a lot of skills in my own family, a swordsman, the swordsman is more suitable for things tonight, but it is inconvenient to use the words of a magician.


    "You immediately put on your night clothes and go to Ouyang''s house. Tonight, their defensive strength is very weak. You can help me save someone." An Ziqing said to the swordsman. The person he wants to save is naturally Wang Er. It wasn''t that he was kind enough to pity Wang Er, or how well he had a relationship with him. What he liked was just the ring that was stolen by Wang Er. As for Wang Er''s life and death, he didn''t care.


    After describing Wang Er''s appearance and location with this swordsman, the swordsman took the order and left, while An Ziqing himself blew a small song back to his bedroom to drink and wait for the good news.


    "They live here?" Outside a hotel, Ouyang Xingwen asked Shunzi in a low voice.


    "Yes, Master, I saw them all live in with my own eyes." Shunzi said.


    "That''s good!" Ouyang Xingwen said, then turned to look at the people behind him and said: "Go in, they should have a certain treasure or several treasures in their hands. Find them and give them to me. If anyone resists, it doesn''t matter if you kill them!"


    Ouyang Xingwen thought of the rude guys mocking him mercilessly in the tavern during the day. Anyway, if he is stealing from them, if he is found out, he will offend them, so he doesn''t mind the offense any more.

 248 Chapter 248-Breakthrough

    The people under his men led in, and Ouyang Xingwen, who knew his skills well and was very sorry for his life, naturally did not follow in, and he was also out there with Shunzi. This guy is thanking Ouyang Xingwen for not letting him in. Go in together. Although there are many people on their side, if there is an accident, his life will also be in danger.


    "who?!"


    The people who had originally planned to sneak in didn''t expect the people inside to be so alert. Their steps had been lightened, and they were still discovered by the other party.


    In fact, this is also because these mercenaries have been living precariously, and they just came out of the misty forest. There is danger everywhere. Even if they sleep at night, everyone dare not sleep too much. They are now They just came out and haven''t adjusted it yet, so even if they drank a lot of wine during the day today, they still remained sufficiently alert.


    The guards of the Ouyang family who broke in looked at each other, thinking of Ouyang Xingwen''s previous explanation, they all took out their weapons one after another and began to kill these people.


    "A thief is coming in! Kill everyone!" It was the middle-aged man who was still called the "Head" who gave the order, and the mercenaries who had fully awakened started to counterattack.


    "bump!"


    A huge spark exploded on the body of the guard who rushed to the front, bringing out patches of fire, and also completely illuminating the surrounding environment. The guy was unprepared and was immediately seriously injured.


    "Be careful, everyone, that guy is a high-level magician, kill him first!" Someone in the guard shouted. The magician''s destructive power is very great. Therefore, when fighting on the battlefield, as long as there is a chance, he will usually be The priority was to kill the magician, and now that the existence of the magician has been discovered, they have no reason to let it go.


    The damage of the magician is large, but the disadvantage is that the defense ability is poor and the moving speed is not fast. Therefore, they are often fixed turrets on the battlefield with fierce firepower, but once they are approached by the opponent, they will lose the ability to resist. Of course, this situation doesn''t apply to those top magicians. However, it is clear that although this group leader is a high-level magician, he is not top-level, so he still dare not let those swordsmen get close.


    The people of the Scarlet Mercenary Group also understood this, so they built a city wall in front of the group leader to block the approach of the Ouyang family guard.


    Fighting sounded constantly, and various grudges and magic skills were scattered everywhere. Among the people from the Ouyang family, there are not only swordsmen, but also magicians. Although the level is not as high as that of the leader, the number of people is not high. There are four or five, and there are four or five magicians in the formation, even if there is a senior magician on the opposite side, it can''t take too much advantage.


    The screams kept ringing, and the fighting here had already awakened other guests in the hotel. They fled out one after another. Ouyang Xingwen stood outside, looking at the people who kept running out, his expression a little ugly.


    Because he found that the opponent''s strength was a bit stronger than he expected. This time, if he hadn''t brought a lot of people, he might really not be able to win the opponent. However, looking at the current situation, even if it was the last one. , He will also have a lot of casualties here, in that case, he will definitely be blamed by his father, because these people are the strength of his own family, and one person will weaken the strength of his own family.


    Thinking of the tragic encounter he was about to face, and wanting that his family strength would be impaired, Ouyang Xingwen became more and more angry, and turned around and said loudly, "Kill them all for me, leave none of them!"


    "It''s you?!" The middle-aged man noticed Ouyang Xingwen as soon as he yelled these words. He didn''t expect that the other party would be the person he met in the bar during the day, although he had also thought of it before. The other party won''t let go, but he didn''t expect the other party''s revenge to come so fast and so cruel.


    Ouyang Xingwen and the others are uncomfortable here, and the situation on the Scarlet Mercenary Group is also not good. Their personal strength is indeed not weak, even higher than the Ouyang family guards, but after all, the number is too small. , Especially with the continuous increase in the number of casualties, their disadvantages are even more obvious.


    "Harold, you break out and tell George what happened here and let him avenge his brothers!" The middle-aged man saw the situation in front of him and knew that it was difficult for them to retreat. Arranged Road.


    "Head, I won''t leave. If you want to die, everyone will die together. I want to see if the guy who has no eggs can kill us all!" Harold the beard slashed at himself with a sword. The enemy in front of him looked at Ouyang Xingwen with full of malice and said.


    "If you don''t leave, how can George know what happened to us? How can we avenge us?" The middle-aged man said angrily. Here, he and this beard are the strongest, but he is a magician. If you want to escape, it is obviously not convenient for Harold the swordsman.


    Harold obviously understands this too. He is also a decisive person. More importantly, he must avenge his hatred tonight. So he said to the middle-aged man and others: "Everyone , I''m leaving first, don''t worry, I will repay this grudge!"


    "You go quickly, otherwise it will be too late, just remember to bring me some wine every year!"


    "Mother-in-law, hurry up, we are still waiting for you to avenge us!"


    Others also know that it is impossible for everyone to leave, so someone must break through, and Harold is the most capable and most likely to succeed, so everyone wants him to leave.


    Harold had a bit of dismay in his eyes, but he also knew that it was not the time to hesitate. He also suffered a lot of injuries. Some were hurt by vindictiveness and some were hurt by the right magic. If he doesn''t leave, If you want to go later, you may not be able to go.


    Harold wanted to stay with the treasure they had obtained in the Forest of Mist before leaving. However, it was in another room, and now he can''t go at all. In the end, he can only give up bitterly, the identity of the other party. He already knew it, and judging from the opponent''s performance during the day, it seemed that he was also interested in what they had obtained from the Forest of Mist, and he and other people would go to their house to get it later.


    Thinking of this, he pushed back the enemy in front of him with a sword, and broke through the side window. After that, one jumped down from the window. This is the third floor. Although he will be injured a bit, it will not be too serious. People are blocking the windows to prevent Ouyang''s guards from coming.

 249 Chapter 249 Wang Er is missing

    Outside the door, Ouyang Xingwen suddenly saw a figure jumping from downstairs. After the figure rolled on the ground a few times, he stood up, as if he had suffered some injuries.


    "It''s the big beard!" Ouyang Xingwen was so impressed with this big bearded man that he recognized it at a glance.


    The beard also saw Ouyang Xingwen on one side at this time, and bursts of anger suddenly appeared in his eyes, holding the sword, he was about to rush towards Ouyang Xingwen.


    Ouyang Xingwen was taken aback. He knows that he is a few kilograms a few pounds, and he will definitely not be the opponent''s opponent, even if the opponent is already injured. Fortunately, at this time, he rushes from the corridor. A few Ouyang''s guards came out, the beard saw these people, but he gave Ouyang Xingwen bitterly, and turned around and ran away a little unwillingly.


    Although he wanted to kill Ouyang Xingwen very much, he now has a more important task. He was sent out by his companions desperately. If he can''t escape smoothly, his companions'' sacrifice will not be worth it. Anyway, Ouyang''s family Right here, I have the opportunity to come to him for revenge in the future.


    "What are you doing in a daze?! Chase it!" Ouyang Xingwen said to the guards around him. At this time, these guards were surrounded by Ouyang Xingwen, afraid that someone else would jump downstairs. .


    Ouyang Xingwen also thought of this, and hurriedly said: "Leave two people, and the others will chase me!"


    The other guards took their orders, and the battle upstairs was coming to an end. Although the strength of the Scarlet Mercenary Group was unexpectedly strong, they were still beheaded by the Ouyang family''s guards because of the disadvantage of the number of people. It''s exhausted, they themselves don''t want to do this, but who told Ouyang Xingwen to have given the order, they can only execute it.


    "Trash, you are all trash, so many people hit a few people, and they were killed so many, and let the other party run away, all trash!" After the battle, Ouyang Xingwen went to the tavern and looked at The mess all over the floor reprimanded that the people who chased the beard before this time also came back. Obviously, they did not chase the other side and let the other side escape.


    This made Ouyang Xingwen very angry. He didn''t intend to expose himself. After all, if this incident is exposed, it will cause some troubles to his family, although he thinks that those troubles are nothing to his family. Big things, but no one likes trouble.


    However, he did not expect that he would be exposed during the battle, and he blamed himself for being too angry at the time and didn''t control it for a while. However, there is nothing wrong with it. As long as all these people are killed, the news is still true. It won''t be leaked out, it''s better now, let the other party run away directly, and now, needless to say, you know that this news can''t be kept.


    The key is that most of the people in the Scarlet Mercenary Group are not here. Once those who fled report the news to the others in the Mercenary Group, those people will definitely come back for revenge, although I don¡¯t think they can do anything. , However, for a period of time, I must not dare to go out alone.


    However, things have already happened, no matter how angry it is, Ouyang Xingwen cursed for a while, then began to look for the treasures brought by the Scarlet Mercenary Group from the Mist Forest.


    "Search, give me a careful search! Don''t miss any corner." Ouyang Xingwen ordered. The reason why he arranged this operation tonight is one aspect of being ridiculed in public during the day, but the more important thing is to think To win the treasure that the Scarlet Mercenary Group obtained from the Forest of Mists, to please his father, and to keep his position as heir, for this position, even if he kills more innocent people, he will not care. .


    "Yes!" everyone responded.


    "Master, found a chest." Not long after, a guard appeared in front of Ouyang Xingwen with a treasure chest.


    Ouyang Xingwen took it and wanted to open it, but he couldn''t do it anyway. He understood that this is not an ordinary box, but a box forged by an alchemist. Such a box wants to be opened. It needs a unique key. Of course, it is also possible to use external force to destroy it from the outside. However, these boxes are usually very strong, and there is no way to open them with the power of ordinary people.


    Ouyang Xingwen asked the guards present to try it, but no one could open it. Ouyang Xingwen was not too disappointed. The better the box, the more precious the things inside. It may be the treasure obtained by the Scarlet Mercenary Group in the Forest of Mist.


    After that, there was another search, and nothing else was found, but some coins were found, but these were obviously not what Ouyang Xingwen wanted.


    "Go, let''s go back." Ouyang Xingwen waved his hand.


    Everyone left the hotel one by one. At this time, the hotel was already empty, and the others had already ran away. If the beard had not escaped before, Ouyang Xingwen could really block the news. , Thinking of this, Ouyang Xingwen was a little annoyed.


    Of course, Ouyang Xingwen didn''t know that An Ziqing saw his every move, even if the beard didn''t run away, the news would not be kept.


    Ouyang Xingwen was not in a good mood. Although he had obtained something from the other party, he still didn''t know what it was, and he had to worry about the other party''s revenge. In addition, three of his own guards died. , Injured more than ten, which also made Ouyang Xingwen still very upset.


    However, after he returned to his residence, even more uncomfortable things awaited him.


    "Master, it''s okay, Wang Er ran away!" Not long after Ouyang Xingwen walked in, just as he let the guards disperse first, someone came to report.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t he have been seriously injured, how could he run away?!" Ouyang Xingwen grabbed the man by the collar and said with a stern expression. A minion ran away. This is nothing, but, that Wang Er is now the only person who knows where to accept the ring, and even the Qizhi Pill, if he ran away, where would he find those two things?


    "Master, he was rescued by someone, not by himself." The man hurriedly explained.


    "Go, take me to see!" Ouyang Xingwen said.


    After that, the two came to the place where Wang Er was detained. There was no one here. There were two corpses on the ground. The two corpses were the people he arranged to interrogate Wang Er before. They have now been killed, and they were already dying. Wang Er, at this time, he was already gone.

 250 Chapter 250: How Are You?

    "bump!"


    Seeing this, Ouyang Xingwen beat the wall fiercely, and then roared: "What do you all do for food? Ah! In my own home, someone else broke in and killed two, save One, you didn¡¯t find it?! Ah? Are you all wood?"


    The people who reported the news before, and the people who came in to collect the bodies of the two laymen, suddenly dared not be silent.


    "Trash, trash, all trash!" Ouyang Xingwen walked back and forth violently, constantly cursing in his mouth.


    "Master, tonight, the guards in the mansion didn''t know what was going on. Most of them didn''t show up. This gave the other party a loophole. Otherwise, they want to save people, it''s not that easy." The subordinate of the news said a bit angrily. Obviously he didn''t know Ouyang Xingwen''s arrangements tonight. Therefore, when the accident happened, the guards didn''t show up in time, and the guards should take care of this matter!


    "Snapped!"


    It''s just that he was slapped on the face just after he finished speaking. He looked at Ouyang Xingwen blankly. He didn''t know why Ouyang Xingwen hit him. What he said was the truth. If the guards were talking, Don''t talk about saving people, that guy might not even get in.


    "Are you blaming this young master?!" Ouyang Xingwen said glaringly at the other party.


    "No, no, I didn''t blame the young master, I mean, blame the guards, they are all..." the man explained hurriedly.


    However, before finishing talking this time, he was slapped again on his face, and both faces were completely swollen.


    "Get out, get out of here!" Ouyang Xingwen roared.


    The man hurriedly crawled out. He hasn''t figured out what is going on until now. Why do you say that the guards are so angry?


    However, even if he didn''t understand, he didn''t dare to ask anymore, otherwise, if the answer was not asked, his face would be slapped again.


    "Who is it? Who saved the dog minion?" Ouyang Xingwen was thinking in his heart, Wang Er was sold into their mansion since he was a child, and he has not heard of any relatives or friends. How could someone come to rescue him?


    "Could it be that the one who came to save him was the one who let him steal his own things? Yes, it must be like this, otherwise, the dog minion didn''t have such courage. Someone must have instructed him. How did he get there? Now there is no confession, so a guy who is afraid of pain and death, he has insisted on not confessing for such a long time, so he has been waiting for the people behind him to save him? This damn minion, this guy who eats inside and out. Damn it! Damn it!" Ouyang Xingwen has slowly figured it out in his heart. Wang Er is definitely not alone. Obviously his accomplices or people behind him have come to rescue him. What a pity, if they are removed If you catch both of them, then both your Najie and Qizhi Pill will be able to get back.


    Thinking of this, he once again slapped the wall fiercely and said: "Trash, all trash!"


    "What are you doing in a daze. I didn''t see my hand hurt. I quickly bandaged me. I don''t have any eyesight!" Ouyang Xingwen said to Shunzi next to him. His hand just hit the wall twice. It''s broken.


    "Yes, yes, young master." Shunzi responded quickly. Ouyang Xingwen''s mood tonight is even worse than the previous few days. Shunzi is more and more worried about what will happen to her in the future. By Ouyang Xingwen''s side, He has no sense of security and feels that his life is in danger at any time.


    "Should I find a way to get out of here?" Shun Zi thought to himself as he bandaged Ouyang Xing.


    On the other side, Wang Er, who was rescued from Ouyang¡¯s house, looked at the man in black holding him, his eyes full of joy of rebirth. He finally came out of hell, although he did not know who saved him. However, this is not important, what is important is that he is finally out of the sea of ??suffering.


    At the same time, he also hated Ouyang Xingwen. He tried so hard to please him, but he turned his face and refused to recognize him. Seeing that he beat himself up, if he saves himself later, he will die. It''s in that small room.


    "Thank you for your life-saving grace, this strong man." Wang Er said gratefully.


    However, the man in black did not pay attention to him. He was still running continuously. Wang Er didn''t care. After all, the other party saved himself. Besides, wouldn''t the masters usually be a little cold?This is normal.


    After less than twenty minutes, Wang Er felt that he was finally taken into a yard. He knew that he had reached his destination. In fact, Anfu and Ouyang¡¯s house were not too far apart. The speed can never be reached in ten minutes. However, in order to get rid of the people behind and prevent them from being followed, he took a lot of detours. Therefore, now Wang Er doesn¡¯t even know that he is in peace. In the mansion, until a familiar face appeared in front of him, he called out in surprise.


    "Master An, how could it be you?" Seeing the black shadow man standing behind An Ziqing, Wang Er, who has always been more flexible in his mind, didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t expect to arrange someone to come. It was Ouyang Xingwen''s "good friend" An Ziqing who saved himself.


    "Wang Er, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. How did you make it like this?" An Ziqing said with concern. In the past, An Ziqing went out to play with Ouyang Xingwen, and Ouyang Xingwen was always with him. Wang Er¡¯s, so although I didn¡¯t say much to Wang Er, An Ziqing and Wang Er knew each other.


    "It''s all caused by Ouyang Xingwen." Wang Er gritted his teeth, and then looked at An Ziqing gratefully and said, "Thank you, Master An for your life-saving grace."


    "Thank you, we also know each other anyway. I am also very sympathetic to seeing your encounter." An Ziqing said with a smile: "You should rest here first. If you have any problems, we will talk about it tomorrow!"


    Although An Ziqing¡¯s smile was a little weird, Wang Er, who had just escaped from hell, didn¡¯t think much about it, but was so excited that he almost knelt down for An Ziqing and said, ¡°Thank you, Master An, thank you, Master An, Master An is really amazing. Good person."


    "Well, I''m really a good person, haha!" An Ziqing repeated, then turned and left with a big laugh.


    Wang Er looked at An Ziqing''s back with some doubts, his instinct was a bit wrong, but he didn''t think much about it. At this time, he was grateful for An Ziqing.

 251 Chapter 251: Qiu Ningshuangs Call

    "Zhu Guo: The product on the Profound Sky Continent is very rare. It grows in the misty forest. It blooms every ten years and bears every ten years. It has the effect of prolonging life. After taking it, it can improve the body and increase the speed of cultivation. To treat a dying person, as long as there is a breath, they can be saved."


    The next morning, after Huang Feng got up and looked through the storage box, he finally made a new discovery. An apple he put in disappeared, and it was replaced by a red fruit. Something called Zhu Guo.


    "Looking at the introduction is great." Huang Feng played with Zhu Guo in his hand and said to himself, where is the Forest of the Mist, he doesn''t know, but he knows the name of the Profound Sky Continent very well. Introductory meditation and meditation are all obtained from there. Now the introductory meditation and meditation are still there, but the qizhi pill has been taken by oneself. If you have not taken the qizhi pill, then With this Zhu Guo in his hand, he can already teleport.


    However, Huang Feng did not regret it. If he had not taken Qizhi Pill, he would not be able to awaken his magic talents, and he would not be able to practice magic. In many cases, magic helped him. Therefore, the magic opponent It is very useful for him.


    But now this Zhu Guo, Huang Feng is thinking, whether to eat or not to eat now.


    According to the introduction, this Zhu Guo is quite rare. It only bears once every ten years, and once every ten years, it also has the effect of prolonging life. When Huang Feng obtained the storage box, he did not have thought about it. The flat peach of "Journey to the West" is so good that eating one can increase infinite lives, but until now, he has not obtained such a thing, and Huang Feng also knows that such a good thing is not so easy to obtain.


    And the Zhu Guo obtained now is like a low-profile version of the flat peach. Although it can''t increase the infinite life, but it can definitely increase his Yang life, but it is hard to say how much it can increase.


    Moreover, this Zhu Guo can also increase his cultivation speed. Although his cultivation speed is already very fast because of the Jade Buddha, no one will dislike his cultivation speed faster. This is also Huang Feng thought. One reason to eat now.


    However, the last words changed his mind. This thing can save his life at a critical moment. Didn''t I see that they said "As long as there is a breath, can they be saved"?Obviously the effect of this thing is still very powerful.


    "Forget it, let''s put it away first, in case when you are in danger, having this thing is equivalent to one more life." Huang Feng did not hesitate for long before he made a decision, and then put Zhu Guo in. After finishing the najri, I went to wash.


    "Hey, don''t ask for leave today?" At the door of the company, Huang Feng met Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo, who had just come to work. Su Yumo smiled at him, but Xie Mengjiao had already choked out.


    "If you give me approval, I still want to ask for leave." Huang Feng said, this is the truth. There are a lot of things in his factory. Although there are several people in Guo Liang, Huang Feng himself is also very It''s caring. If you can get past, you will definitely be willing.


    "Dreaming! Go to work honestly!" Xie Mengjiao gave him a proud look, then closed the car window and left.


    Huang Feng touched his nose, whispered "Sting", and then walked into the company.


    "I went to your factory, please take care of me in the future, boss Huang!"


    Not long after Huang Feng went to work, he received a text message from Guo Menghan. This girl is still very decisive.


    "Resigned?" Huang Feng replied.


    "Well, you will be your employee from now on." Guo Menghan quickly replied.


    "Work hard, or your salary will be deducted!" Huang Feng joked.


    "Huang Pei Pi" Guo Menghan also replied, adding a smiley face at the back, and it seems that his mood has recovered.After that, there was no other news, and it seemed that I was really doing good work.


    Huang Feng still admires Guo Menghan''s actions. It is so fast and decisive. Otherwise, in most companies, you must apply in advance if you want to resign. She said hello like this, and left after submitting her resignation letter. Obviously, I don¡¯t want to be compensated, even the last month¡¯s salary. For a woman who is in great need of money, to be able to do this is obviously very unwilling to stay in that company, even for a minute. willing.


    When Guo Liang and the three were busy in the factory, Huang Feng himself was relaxed. There was not much security for security. He is now a security manager. There is nothing to do with the guards and patrols. Naturally, he is more free. .


    In addition to Guo Liang and the three being busy, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao seem to be busy too, as if it was for a new diet pill. This diet pill was the one that Manager Liu wanted to steal last time and was discovered by Huang Feng. Now it seems It has entered the final clinical trial stage and is about to go on the market.


    And Tang Muxue didn''t come to the company again, and didn''t know if he returned to the capital, or went to work on other things. Huang Feng and her are not too familiar, and it is hard to ask anything.


    Just when Huang Feng was so idle, he was practising his internal strength, he suddenly received a call from Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Officer Qiu, has the case progressed?" Huang Feng asked quickly. He was still very concerned about the case. After all, he suspected that there was a shadow of Tong Zi''an behind this incident, and he and Tong Zi Anzhi However, there is enmity in the time, although in his opinion, this is not a big deal, but Tong Zi''an obviously does not think so.


    "Well, according to the confession of the two people, the person who instructed them to transport the body was called Lin Zicheng, which is the''brother Cheng'' displayed on his phone. When we were about to arrest Lin Zicheng and come back for interrogation, we found that he had already He is missing. According to the investigation, he has left Jiangzhou. As for where he went, it is still not clear.¡± Qiu Ningshuang said. She had promised to tell Huang Feng about the case before, so even if Huang Feng was not The police, she didn''t conceal anything. If other policemen knew, they would definitely have opinions. However, if Qiu Ningshuang''s father was their superior, no one would dare say anything.


    "Fearing crime and absconding?" Huang Feng said.


    "Not sure, but the possibility is very high!" Qiu Ningshuang said. Although there is no evidence to show that Brother Biao was directly killed by Lin Zicheng, he is most suspected, and he has escaped now, and the suspicion is even greater. Big.

 252 Chapter 252: Im With You

    "If you say so, the clue is broken?" Huang Feng frowned, obviously not what he wanted to see.


    "It hasn''t been completely broken yet." Qiu Ningshuang said: "During the interrogation, we found that Lin Zicheng was walking very close to Uncle Li, the boss of some Donghua Security Company. Uncle Li was also a gangster before, but, Later, we drifted slowly. Even if we wanted to arrest him, there was no evidence. Lin Zicheng used to be under Uncle Li''s. Even now, he and Uncle Li are very close. So, this matter It is likely to involve''some Donghua Security companies.''"


    "Then have you investigated?" Huang Feng said eagerly.


    "Not yet, because another person has appeared." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "It''s not Tong Qianjun?" Huang Feng said subconsciously thinking of Tong Zian''s background.


    "How do you know?" Qiu Ningshuang said in surprise, but he didn''t say anything. What is the relationship between Tong Qianjun and Uncle Li, Huang Feng can guess it is him.


    "Ahem, I''m guessing too." Huang Feng coughed dryly, realizing that he seemed to have missed something, and quickly explained.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang is not a fool, so naturally he will not easily believe, "Do you know something?"


    "No, how can I know anything? I''m just a little security guard." Huang Feng said.


    Qiu Ningshuang frowned. Hearing what Huang Feng said before, it seemed that he knew something. However, Huang Feng was right. He was just a security guard. There was no intersection with Uncle Li, Tong Qianjun and others. He helped him catch that day. The prisoner is indeed at the right time.


    Qiu Ningshuang, who couldn''t figure it out for a while, stopped thinking about it for the time being, but just remembered the matter in his heart: "You guessed it just now, it is indeed Tong Qianjun. He has come out to clear the relationship and wants to play down this matter. "


    "It''s really him." Huang Feng muttered in a low voice, but this time he dared not let Qiu Ningshuang hear it again. However, this also confirmed his previous guess that there was indeed Tong Zi''an behind this incident. The shadow of Tong Qianjun, you have to be careful, this guy is really crazy.


    "You don''t really want to deal with it this way, do you?" Huang Feng said with some worry, Tong Qianjun''s influence, Huang Feng still knows some, if he really uses contacts, then the police station will definitely feel When it comes to pressure, it is very difficult for Qiu Ningshuang and the others to continue the investigation.


    "How is it possible? I will definitely investigate this matter!" Qiu Ningshuang said loudly.


    In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s guess is not wrong. Tong Qianjun did use his connections. If a policeman in this situation encountered this situation, he would definitely be pressured to play down the matter and would not pursue it again. Let the two of them take the blame.


    However, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that Qiu Ningshuang was not an ordinary policeman. Her father was the head of all police officers in Qing Province. Even if he was among the high-ranking officials in Qing Province, he had some weight. Moreover, Qiu¡¯s family was still in the Imperial Capital. It does matter, all, Qiu Ningshuang''s father is not afraid of these so-called pressures at all, he is only worried about his daughter.


    And this time his daughter was almost killed, so even if Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t say anything, he would not give up on the investigation, just because he knew that Tong Qianjun might be related to this matter, he told Qiu Ningshuang not to continue. Participated, but let other people continue to investigate, what kind of person Tong Qianjun is, ordinary people may be deceived, but as the leader of the Qing Province police, how could he not understand the other party''s details?Therefore, he did this entirely to protect his daughter.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang would obviously not give up like that. This was the first big case she encountered, and she was almost killed. If she couldn''t investigate it by herself, she wouldn''t be reconciled, but her own My father had already greeted his boss, and he couldn''t continue to check on Ming.


    "You mean, you have no way to make a private investigation, and you are planning to do a secret investigation?" Although Qiu Ningshuang did not tell Huang Feng of his identity, he still said to Huang Feng. If he is going to make a secret investigation, Qiu Ningshuang cannot continue to participate in the investigation. After the investigation on the surface, Huang Feng is not surprised at all. Huang Feng believes that she is just a traffic policeman. Obviously, such a thing is not something that a traffic policeman should participate in. It was very strange that she was able to participate in interrogation before. Is it normal?


    "Yes!" Qiu Ningshuang said affirmatively.


    "However, this matter involves that Uncle Li and Tong Qianjun, which is very dangerous." Huang Feng persuaded.


    "If there is danger, I will go too." Qiu Ningshuang said, "I am not asking for your opinion."


    Huang Feng was surprised, Qiu Ningshuang continued: "Okay, the progress of this case is like this now. I will tell you when there is new progress."


    It can be seen that Qiu Ningshuang is really trustworthy. When he tells Huang Feng, he really tells Huang Feng that this call is only to tell him the latest progress.


    "Hey, wait!" Seeing Qiu Ningshuang about to hang up, Huang Feng said quickly, "How are you going to investigate?"


    "What are you asking about?" Qiu Ningshuang asked with some caution.


    "No, Officer Qiu, I saved you before, you suspect me now." Huang Feng cried and laughed a little.


    Qiu Ningshuang was a little embarrassed when he heard Huang Feng''s words, and wondered that he was too sensitive: "I plan to go to Uncle Li''s night market tonight."


    "Where to go?" Huang Feng was taken aback, but after thinking about it, this is also a way: "At night, I will go with you. After all, many people take care of them."


    Originally, Qiu Ningshuang wanted to refuse, but thinking about what Huang Feng said was right, he can only investigate secretly on his own, and cannot seek help from the police station. Now that Huang Feng helps, it is a good idea. .


    "I don''t have a problem. It''s just that you just said that this matter is very dangerous, so you are not afraid that something will happen to you?" Qiu Ningshuang said. She thinks she is a police station and has the duty to catch criminals, even if it happens because of it. There is nothing to say about any accident.


    However, Huang Feng was different. He was just an ordinary person, and she was a little worried about getting him involved in such a dangerous thing.


    "It''s okay, I can protect myself." Huang Feng said. In fact, he doesn''t have much confidence. However, if he doesn''t investigate, he won''t be reconciled. After all, he and Tong Zi An have a deep hatred. Once Tong Zi It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t come to deal with him. Huang Feng doesn''t want to sit still, and now wants to take the initiative.

 253 Chapter 253

    "That way, we will act together at night." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your call." Huang Feng said.


    After that, the two hung up the phone. Huang Feng really had no bottom in his heart. After all, the other party could kill directly and brutally. If he and Qiu Ningshuang were found investigating them, it is hard to guarantee that they would not want to kill.


    However, Huang Feng felt that he had to go. He could not leave this hidden danger behind. At the same time, the Zhu Guo obtained last night also gave him a lot of confidence. That thing, but it can be crucial Time to save lives.


    After that, Huang Feng seized the time to start cultivating internal strength. Although there was a feeling of holding the Buddha''s feet temporarily, it would not have much effect. However, every extra point of energy in the body is always good.


    "Qianjun, what''s going on?"


    In a certain club, Uncle Li and Tong Qianjun were both inside, and Uncle Li was naturally concerned about the death of Brother Biao.


    "How is it, how is it? What can be done? Your subordinates are really courageous enough to even dare to kill Director Qiu''s daughter?! Ah? How courageous is this." Tong Qianjun Said somewhat irritably.


    Tong Qianjun has rarely been irritable lately. First, his son was beaten and his leg was interrupted. He is just such a son, who is usually very tight. Now he was interrupted by someone. Will not let the murderer easily, let Uncle Li go and kill the two people.


    Originally, this was not a big deal for him. Although two people died, it might be a little troublesome. However, he was confident that his connections and strength could still settle the matter, so he didn''t take it seriously. As long as Uncle Li and the others do it cleanly, it may not be known to others.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that not only was the incident exposed now, it also involved Director Qiu¡¯s daughter. Uncle Li¡¯s men were bold enough to kill Director Qiu¡¯s daughter. What a courage, this This kind of thing, even oneself, can''t even think about it, but the two stupid subordinates of Uncle Li dare to do it.


    It¡¯s alright now. Director Qiu also knows about this. Moreover, he is very angry. It is very understandable to investigate thoroughly. After all, because he is the leader of the police in Qing Province, there has been a homicide case in his jurisdiction. It''s hard to say, my daughter was almost shot dead. Even if I changed myself to myself, I couldn''t bear it.


    Therefore, even if Tong Qianjun is looking for a relationship now, there is not much effect. Director Qiu is furious, and the police in the entire Qing province have become nervous. Now this case has been listed as a major major case, and a task force has been established. Obviously It must be thoroughly investigated.


    "I didn''t expect them to meet Director Qiu''s daughter by such a coincidence." Uncle Li explained that this incident can only mean that they were too lucky to be found by the police, and the other party was actually Qiu Ting. The eldest daughter, and the point is that they actually wanted to shoot her without knowing the identity of the other party. If they knew the identity of the other party long ago, they would definitely not make such an arrangement, at most let those two The guy is just going to top the bag, and Director Qiu''s daughter, if there is no accident, then Director Qiu may not have the current attitude.


    However, it is useless to think about it now. It has happened. All we can do now is to find a way to solve the problem.


    "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, are you a pig?" Tong Qianjun said grumpyly, because he went to talk about Xiang, maybe, now someone has connected him to this matter, if it were a normal policeman Forget it, if Director Qiu linked him to this incident, his life would not be better in the future.


    Hearing Tong Qianjun¡¯s words, Uncle Li frowned a little uncomfortably. No one wanted to see things like this, but now Tong Qianjun¡¯s attitude makes him very unhappy. This is He completely regarded himself as his little brother. Although his identity is a little worse than him now, many years ago, they were mixed on the road together, and no one was much stronger than anyone else.


    "Qianjun, you asked us to do this thing. Although there have been some accidents now, it is also an unexpected thing. No one wants to see it. What we have to do now is to find a way as soon as possible. To deal with this matter, the police can¡¯t let the police focus on us.¡± Uncle Li took a deep breath and let his anger down. He still needs Tong Qianjun to help deal with the matter in front of him. It¡¯s definitely not a complete quarrel between the two. When turning over.


    "How? What can I do? Now those people are just trying to check it out, and no one wants to listen to me." Tong Qianjun said, although he has connections, he is not a government department after all. People, they also have scales in their hearts. Although they want money, they won''t be able to take advantage of their future.


    After Tong Qianjun vented his temper, his heart became clearer, and he said, "Actually, there is no way to get your ran away subordinate to come back and confess his guilt. As long as he alone takes out all the sins, no Recruit us and it will be fine."


    What Tong Qianjun was talking about was obviously that Lin Zicheng had become. Several people knew that Lin Zicheng had been exposed. The two arrested people only knew Lin Zicheng, but did not know Li Shu and Tong Qianjun, so Lin Zi As long as the matter is wrapped up, the two of them will be fine, even if there is some doubt, but without evidence, it is useless.


    However, Uncle Li frowned. He also knew that if the matter was dealt with in this way, then he would be fine. However, Lin Zicheng was cultivated by himself after all, and he was also his capable subordinate. Reluctant.


    Although Uncle Li wanted to bleach, he did not want to lose his power in the arena. In the arena, he has two important helpers, one is Qiu Hao and the other is Lin Zicheng. Now Qiu Hao¡¯s legs are scrapped. Even if he was discharged from the hospital, his strength was greatly lost, so Lin Zi''s achievements were very important.


    Tong Qianjun''s bleaching was very thorough back then. Basically, he didn''t interact with people on the rivers and lakes. Even with his Uncle Li, there was a lot less. In this case, there are advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that people will not catch anything. The handle, but the disadvantage is that once he encounters something that is difficult to deal with clearly, he can only ask other people for help. This is unwilling to Li Uncle, he wants to grasp this power in his own hands. .

 254 Chapter 254

    "What? You don''t want to?" Tong Qianjun said, looking at Uncle Li with a sullen face.


    To be honest, Uncle Li¡¯s feeling is actually not wrong. The current Tong Qianjun does not place him in the same position. Since bleaching, Tong Qianjun has never looked down upon Li and others in his heart, especially Li. Uncle wants to bleach, but also wants to continue to control the forces in the arena. All the people in your police station eat dry food?


    Therefore, Tong Qianjun simply looks down on this former friend now. He feels that his vision is too small to be on the stage. He will be a gangster all his life. There is no way to compare with himself. It is enough to take care of him. Very good.


    "Can you use other methods?" Uncle Li said unwillingly, if he handed over Lin Zicheng, he would be like breaking his own arm, and his strength would be lost.


    "It''s just a bastard. You hand over one such person, and you can train two more. What''s the reluctance of this?" Tong Qianjun said a little impatiently.


    In fact, there are other reasons why Uncle Li is unwilling to hand over Lin Zicheng. Now Lin Zicheng has left Haizhou. Even if he is his boss, he will not necessarily listen to his own self-reflection. Moreover, Lin Zichenghe Qiu Hao and Qiu Hao are their own capable players. They know many things about themselves. If he can''t handle it, what should he do if he is recruited?Although this possibility is relatively small, it is not non-existent.


    "I tell you, Director Qiu is really angry this time. Those two people alone can''t calm his anger. Moreover, the Lin Zicheng has been exposed, and the police station is even about to issue a wanted warrant. You can''t keep it. I can¡¯t keep him! Unlike others who have been arrested, it¡¯s better to let him surrender. Then I will move around and try to help him reduce the penalty.¡± Tong Qianjun said in a softer tone, and he didn¡¯t want this incident to be involved. In his own body, therefore, that Linzi achievement must be caught, either by voluntarily surrendering or being caught passively. If he keeps running away, he might be in trouble.


    "You let me think about it." Uncle Li was already a little moved, mainly because he knew that Tong Qianjun had not made a mistake. This matter has already involved Director Qiu. It must not be so easy to fool. If one is not careful, he will go in.


    "That''s OK, think about it, but move fast!" Tong Qianjun said: "I have left beforehand. You have a decision. Tell me."


    Tong Qianjun got up and left, but Uncle Li sat there with a gloomy expression and did not move. As for Tong Qianjun, he had not made his final determination.


    "Women''s benevolence!" Tong Qianjun whispered in the corridor outside the room. He looked down on Uncle Li''s hesitation very much. Such a person would definitely not be able to do much.


    Uncle Li didn''t know Tong Qianjun''s evaluation of him. He was thinking about what to do there at this time.


    "Are you off work? I''m here at Lekang Nightclub. You came here after get off work." When Huang Feng was about to leave work in the afternoon, she received a call from Qiu Ningshuang. Obviously, she had not forgotten the agreement with Huang Feng.


    "Okay, I''ll be over right away." Huang Feng returned. He also happened to be off work, so Huang Feng didn''t have the idea of ??working overtime.


    "You are quite active when you leave work. Those who go to work haven''t seen you so active." As soon as Huang Feng walked out of the office building, he met Xie Mengjiao again, but this time around her, Su Yumo did not appear.


    "Mr. Xie, it''s time to leave work now, I''m not leaving early." Huang Feng said as he walked.


    "Humph." Seeing that Huang Feng didn''t even mean to stop, Xie Mengjiao snorted dissatisfiedly: "Hurry to reincarnate."


    It¡¯s a pity that Huang Feng has already gone far and didn¡¯t hear what she said. However, even if he heard it, he probably wouldn¡¯t care. He obviously has more important things to do now, and he doesn¡¯t have time to talk to Xie Mengjiao. bicker.


    "Officer Qiu, I''m here." When Huang Feng arrived near Lekang, he saw Qiu Ningshuang.


    Today, Qiu Ningshuang was obviously dressed up deliberately, or in disguise. At this time, she did not wear traffic police clothes anymore, but changed into a relaxed sportswear. Obviously, this kind of clothes is more suitable for her tonight. Her actions, and her face seems to have deliberately put on makeup, not to become more beautiful, but to become more ordinary, but if you look closely, you can still recognize her.


    Of course, in places like nightclubs, the lights are generally dim, and it is not easy for others to see it, and the ordinary appearance will not bring too much attention to her, so it will not be a bad thing.


    "Let''s go." Qiu Ningshuang glanced at Huang Feng and said. With the experience of going back to change clothes last time, Huang Feng will now put all his clothes in Najie. Therefore, although he did not go back just now, his clothes have been changed. Lost.


    When the two entered the nightclub, the atmosphere was not very warm. After all, the real nightlife had not yet begun.


    "Why are you here? That Uncle Li or Tong Qianjun is here?" After the two people sat down in a corner near the door, Huang Feng asked Qiu Ningshuang.


    "This is Uncle Li''s property, and the person who usually helps him see the place is the person from Lin Zicheng." Qiu Ningshuang looked at the surrounding crowd, but was answering Huang Feng''s question.


    Huang Feng nodded. Qiu Ningshuang was obviously going to investigate Uncle Li first. However, it was also true that Uncle Li''s suspicion was greater than that of Tong Qianjun, and he was undoubtedly better to investigate than the richest man Tong Qianjun.


    "He will come over tonight?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Well, I''ve already inquired clearly. At this time of the week, he will come in the evening. It may be a meeting or an audit." Qiu Ningshuang said, although I don''t know what Uncle Li has to come here every week, but, She can be sure that the other party will come, knowing this is enough now.


    "Your information is very well-informed, you don''t look like an ordinary traffic policeman anyway." Because it''s not too late, and that Uncle Li hasn''t arrived yet, Huang Feng can easily chat with Qiu Ningshuang first.


    "Then what am I like?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "I don¡¯t know. You said you would definitely be able to join the task force. I thought you had some background, but it¡¯s not right to think about it. If you have a background, why would you be a traffic policeman? So, I can¡¯t guess. "Huang Feng said.


    "If you have a background, you can''t be a traffic policeman? What is the reason?" Qiu Ningshuang said angrily.


    "Of course, being a traffic policeman is not as dangerous as a criminal policeman, but it''s also tiring. How many rich second-generation or official second-generation officers come to be traffic police?" Huang Feng said.

 255 Chapter 255: Acquaintances

    "You are all prejudices, and not all second generations are like this." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "In that case, you are really, disrespectful and disrespectful." Huang Feng said with a smile, but did not ask her specific identity.


    Qiu Ningshuang just smiled and didn''t mean to say anything.


    As time passed slowly, more and more people came here, most of whom were young people, and the scene gradually became lively. Although Huang Feng is not very familiar with this environment, he is not unfamiliar. After all, he was before I also like to go to bars with Guo Liang.


    It could be seen that Qiu Ningshuang was a little uncomfortable with this environment. The scene became more and more noisy, and her brows frowned.


    "This is the first time?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang replied.


    Huang Feng curled his lips. He doesn''t believe that Qiu Ningshuang is the second generation of rich or official. People of their kind, regardless of whether they are men or women, come here a lot on this occasion. Huang Feng was in a bar before. I have seen two rich second generations fight for the sake of a woman. It is not uncommon for those people not only to come here often, but also usually high-profile.


    Of course, it does not rule out that Qiu Ningshuang cleans himself up and does not like this occasion, so he did not come.


    While Huang Feng was still watching the lively crowd around him, he suddenly heard Qiu Ningshuang''s words: "Uncle Li is here!" Although she had never seen Uncle Li before, it was not difficult to obtain a portrait of Uncle Li.


    Huang Feng was shocked when he heard Qiu Ningshuang''s words, and quickly looked in the direction of the door.


    "Huh, why is it him?" Huang Feng said in surprise. After speaking, he lowered his head subconsciously and stopped looking at the door.


    "Who?" Obviously, Qiu Ningshuang heard Huang Feng''s words.


    "It''s nothing." Huang Feng said quickly.


    Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng. Before he guessed that Tong Qianjun was involved in this matter, Qiu Ningshuang was a little suspicious. Now she is more confused about Huang Feng. Obviously, Huang Feng must be hiding something. my own.


    However, it is obviously not the time to ask these questions carefully. Uncle Li has already walked over. They used to find each other the first time Uncle Li appeared, so they were sitting in the corner near the door. Uncle Li and the others came in. , Will pass by them.


    Although he thought that he would not be recognized by the other party, Qiu Ningshuang still turned his head and stopped looking at Uncle Li and the others until they left.


    Uncle Li walked at the forefront, and several people followed him. One of them seemed to have some unfavorable legs. However, when these people passed by Huang Feng and them, they did not find anything wrong, nor did they look at the two of them. , But just walked over.


    "Do you have something to talk to?" After Uncle Li and the others passed by, Qiu Ningshuang glanced at Uncle Li''s back, and then said to Huang Feng.


    "I don''t have anything to say, let''s follow up quickly, or we will lose it later." Huang Feng said quickly.


    "I don''t want to have someone around me who doesn''t know the foundation." Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng unmovedly. The reason why she agreed to let Huang Feng follow her before was that Huang Feng''s skill was good. , I can also have multiple helpers, and another is naturally because she has investigated Huang Feng''s background and felt that he will have no problems, so she agreed, but now it seems that her investigation seems not so comprehensive.


    "Um." Huang Feng smiled bitterly: "I''ll talk about it later, anyway, I won''t harm you, right?"


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded. She was sure of this. After all, Huang Feng saved her life last time. Even if Huang Feng concealed anything, it should be harmless to her. With this certainty, she still some.


    "That''s OK, let''s follow it first, and you will talk about it later." Qiu Ningshuang said, obviously, she has not completely given up asking Huang Feng''s meaning.


    Huang Feng could only smile wryly. He didn''t know how he would tell her later, but that was all afterwards. Now, what they had to do was to follow Uncle Li to see if they found anything.


    Huang Feng also secretly blamed himself for being too inexperienced. He was already a little careless when he said that Tong Qianjun might be involved in this matter. This time he saw Qiu Hao following Uncle Li. Surprised.


    However, thinking about it now, it doesn¡¯t seem to be that surprising. Qiu Hao was originally helping Tong Zi¡¯an, and now Uncle Li is likely to be related to Biao¡¯s death, so it should also be Tong Zi¡¯an or Tong. Qian Jun is related, and Qiu Hao is under Uncle Li, so it is not so surprising.


    That''s right, the person who just followed Uncle Li, who had unsuccessful legs, is Qiu Hao. Huang Feng knows how his legs are unsuccessful, and Huang Feng knows better than anyone. Therefore, he just bowed his head and refused to let him. Seeing myself, because he had fought each other before, if he found out, then he and Qiu Ningshuang would be exposed.


    Qiu Ningshuang decided not to interrogate Huang Feng for the time being. The two got up, followed behind Li Shu and the others, and then went up to the fourth floor. The whole floor is full of various private rooms. Obviously, the destination of Li Shu and others is here. one of.


    "What to do?" I saw Uncle Li and others enter a private room, but two people were left standing guard at the door of the private room. Obviously, I didn''t want others to approach him.


    Qiu Ningshuang frowned very much about Huang Feng¡¯s question. She came here to investigate secretly this time. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t let the other party find out, so she couldn¡¯t break in. Moreover, even if she broke in, she seemed to be too. Nothing will be discovered.


    Seeing Qiu Ningshuang frown, Huang Feng knew that there was no hope of relying on her. This was nothing surprising. After all, Qiu Ningshuang was just a traffic policeman. He was obviously not that good at dealing with these things.


    Huang Feng looked at the private room again to understand his approximate location, and then said to Qiu Ningshuang, "Come with me!"


    Although Qiu Ningshuang didn''t know what Huang Feng''s idea was, he subconsciously followed up. Perhaps the last time Huang Feng rescued her gave her a lot of confidence.


    However, while walking on the road, Qiu Ningshuang asked unconsciously, "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course I eavesdropped on their conversation." Huang Feng said of course. After that, he looked at Qiu Ningshuang and said, "Officer Qiu, I''m helping you solve the case, and I saved you last time, right?"


    "Yes!" Qiu Ningshuang said without hesitation. Although she doubted Huang Feng in her heart, she would never forget Huang Feng''s kindness, and it was indeed Huang Feng who was helping herself solve the case this time.

 256 Chapter 256

    "Well, then you promise me that you have to keep secrets for me to see things later!" Huang Feng said.


    "What is so mysterious?" Qiu Ningshuang was a little curious.


    "Just leave it alone, you promise me first," Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, I promised." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "You swear!" Huang Feng was still a little worried. If he didn''t want to eliminate those potential threats, he would not take out that thing in front of Qiu Ningshuang. After all, those things can not be exposed, it is best not to Expose, otherwise it will cause trouble for yourself.


    "I swear, I won''t say anything, let''s go!" Qiu Ningshuang said angrily.


    "Okay!" Huang Feng nodded. Although he doesn''t know Qiu Ningshuang too well, he still thinks that she should be a person who speaks words. Moreover, even if she breaks her promise, the things taken out this time, although exposed, will It caused him some trouble, but it was not a fatal trouble.


    The two soon left the nightclub. Although Qiu Ningshuang was curious along the way, he didn''t ask anything.


    "Okay, it''s here." Huang Feng took Qiu Ningshuang, and the two turned to the back of the nightclub, which was a dark and remote alley.


    "What do you want to do?" Qiu Ningshuang glanced at the surrounding environment and said vigilantly. The environment here is very dark, and almost no one will pass by. If Huang Feng is malicious, no one else will find out. Moreover, It seems that Huang Feng''s skills are no worse than his own.


    Thinking of this, Qiu Ningshuang was secretly wary.


    "Of course I listened to their conversation!" Huang Feng did not notice Qiu Ningshuang''s abnormality, but looked up at the room where Uncle Li was located. There was no problem with this height.


    "Come here, I will hold you." Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang while wearing Sumi magic silk gloves.


    "Go to hell, you pervert!" Qiu Ningshuang was worried at first, and when he heard Huang Feng''s words, he immediately became angry and kicked it out.


    Huang Feng, who had not prepared the least, was kicked to the ground. Seeing that Qiu Ningshuang seemed to have a tendency to make up his knife, Huang Feng quickly said, "What are you going crazy, what are you going to do?"


    "You are crazy. You brought me here. You actually want to take advantage of me and see if I don''t kill you!" Although Huang Feng saved Qiu Ningshuang, Qiu Ningshuang''s impression of Huang Feng is good, but now Huang Feng She naturally cannot bear to take advantage of her.


    "Who is taking advantage of you?" Huang Feng grabbed Qiu Ningshuang''s hand and said, "I want to take you up."


    "Take me up?" Huang Feng''s words made Qiu Ningshuang stunned. She raised her head and glanced at the back of the wall of this nightclub. The entire back was very smooth, and there was no place to take advantage of it. How to go here?


    "Huh, at this time, I still want to quibble!" Qiu Ningshuang said coldly.


    "Who is quibbling?" Huang Feng said: "If you don''t believe me, I will go up first. You can watch it below.


    After speaking, Huang Feng released Qiu Ningshuang''s hand, then raised his right hand and aimed it at the lower edge of the window in the room where Uncle Li was on the fourth floor.


    Then in Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s shocked eyes, Huang Feng actually "flyed" and flew directly to the window of Uncle Li¡¯s room on the fourth floor. After that, Huang Feng''s two hands were firmly attached to the wall, and Huang Feng was just like that. Lie steadily outside the window of Uncle Li.


    Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng who was lying on the wall like a gecko. Her mouth opened wide. She didn''t know what to say for a while, her face was full of shock. She did not expect Huang Feng to go up like this.


    Huang Feng, who was above, came down after a while. There was no way. Qiu Ningshuang seemed to have some background and was a policeman. He needed her help, but he couldn''t really offend her.


    "How about? Believe me now?" Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang after landing steadily.


    Qiu Ningshuang still looked at Huang Feng in shock, his head lightened unconsciously, and then he reacted, looking at Huang Feng with bright eyes: "How did you do it?"


    "It''s up to it." Huang Feng raised the glove on his hand and said to Qiu Ningshuang: "Don''t forget, you promised me before, you can''t tell this matter."


    "If you don''t tell, don''t tell, but I have a condition." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "You still have the conditions?" Huang Feng said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Of course, this glove of yours is going to pick me up for fun. If you agree, I won''t tell you about it." Qiu Ningshuang said, looking at Huang Feng''s glove with bright eyes.


    "No!" Huang Feng said without even thinking about it. He didn''t want too many people to know about this.


    "Why not?" Qiu Ningshuang said dissatisfied.


    "There is no reason, anyway, just don''t borrow it. If you have to say it, I can''t help it." Huang Feng has some trust in Qiu Ningshuang, but it is different to other people. In case someone sees this thing and wants What should I do if I own it?Isn''t this asking yourself trouble?


    "If you don''t borrow, don''t borrow, stingy!" Qiu Ningshuang said dissatisfied, but she seemed to understand Huang Feng''s thoughts a little bit. Obviously Huang Feng didn''t want this thing to be seen by too many people, so there was no Force again.


    Huang Feng also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If she wants her to talk so well, she will have the opportunity to play with her when there is no one.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng offered to hold Qiu Ningshuang. This time, Qiu Ningshuang did not refuse, let alone fight Huang Feng.


    The two of them came to the lower edge of the window in Uncle Li''s room again. The window was closed, but it was not locked from the inside. Qiu Ningshuang gently opened the window with his hands, and the two again Going up a bit, his head slightly higher than the edge of the window, so that you can not only hear the voice inside, but also see the situation inside.


    Inside, Uncle Li was looking at some documents. As for the others, Qiu Hao was sitting on the sofa drunk and playing with mobile phones. As for the others, they seemed to be bodyguards, guarding near the door.


    The two of Huang Feng just lay down outside the window and waited. Huang Feng didn''t feel anything by himself, but Qiu Ningshuang''s face slowly began to redden.


    This is the first time Qiu Ningshuang was held by someone of the opposite sex other than his father, and it was so tightly attached, both of them could feel each other¡¯s breathing, and now they don¡¯t wear much clothes in summer, especially Huang Feng only had a T-shirt. Qiu Ningshuang leaned against him and could clearly feel the muscles in his body and even his abdomen. This made her face redder and her thoughts were a little confused.

 257 Chapter 257

    "What are you doing?" Feeling the heavier and heavier breathing beside him, Huang Feng looked at Qiu Ningshuang with some curiosity, and whispered, "You are so red, isn''t it because you are sick?"


    "No, no." Qiu Ningshuang was startled by Huang Feng''s words, and quickly explained in a flustered manner. At this time, she no longer had the calmness she had before.


    Huang Feng looked at her suspiciously, and then he was a little surprised, and he also had some jokes in his heart. He put his head close to Qiu Ningshuang''s ear, and first blew lightly into her ears, looking at her. His ears turned red quickly, and he whispered: "Our police officer Qiu is not shy anymore, right?"


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s face became even redder, and the temperature on her face became even higher, as if bleeding was about to drip. She wanted to stare at Huang Feng to warn him, but the expression in that eye was really not lethal. , There is also some water in his eyes, not like warning Huang Feng, but like teasing Huang Feng.


    At least Huang Feng thinks so. He didn''t feel anything at first. However, when Qiu Ningshuang saw it like this, he also felt it. After all, he is also a healthy young man. He hasn''t had a girlfriend yet. Naturally, there will be something Thought, there is also this need. Now that he and Qiu Ningshuang are so close, they don''t have much clothes on them, and they can feel each other''s breath.


    Huang Feng''s breath also slowly became disordered, and it became more and more urgent. The warm breath sprayed on Qiu Ningshuang''s face, making Qiu Ningshuang''s thoughts slowly confused.The two of them stared at each other like that, their faces getting closer without knowing it.


    "Does Zicheng have any contact with you over there?"


    Just when they seemed to be a little confused and confused, the room suddenly thought of Uncle Li''s voice and awakened them instantly. At this moment, the two found that the distance between their mouths was less than one. Centimeters, if Uncle Li''s voice sounded a little later, then the mouths of the two must have touched.


    Qiu Ningshuang, who was awakened, was a little embarrassed. It seemed that he had completely forgotten the surrounding environment. He pushed Huang Feng violently, and Huang Feng''s body immediately moved back. Fortunately, although only one hand was wearing gloves, The adsorption power of the gloves is quite strong, and the two did not fall off.


    Although Huang Feng was pushed by Qiu Ningshuang, the other hand did not release her, he still held her firmly: "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited."


    Qiu Ningshuang had already reacted at this time. The two of them were on a high wall. If they fell down this distance, they would not necessarily die, but they would probably be disabled and would not dare to move. However, they were ruthless. Staring at Huang Feng fiercely, as if to swallow him.


    Seeing that Qiu Ningshuang did not move more excessively, Huang Feng was also relieved, but seeing the expression in her eyes, Huang Feng was a little embarrassed, "I just couldn''t help it, I really couldn''t help it."


    "Huh, I will ask you to settle this matter later!" Qiu Ningshuang also knew that it was not the time to talk about this matter, and that she was also responsible for the matter just now. She did not push Huang Feng away for the first time, and seemed to cooperate The meaning of this made her feel a little guilty, so even if it was trouble with Huang Feng, she also had a sense of lack of confidence in her heart.


    Huang Feng smiled awkwardly. Some did not dare to look at Qiu Ningshuang. He still underestimated the attraction of this little traffic policeman to him.


    "Well, I have contacted him. He is doing well over there. He also asked me what''s going on here, thinking about coming back soon and continuing to help Uncle Li." Qiu Hao said.


    As the two right-hand men of Uncle Li, Qiu Hao and Lin Zicheng have a lot of contact and their relationship is pretty good. Therefore, although Lin Zicheng has moved to another city, he still has contact with Qiu Hao. Understand the situation here.


    However, the two people who were in a good relationship before seem to have undergone some changes. This change was caused by Qiu Hao''s broken leg. Before, the two people were equally divided under Uncle Li''s hands. They have similar strengths and similar rights. However, since Qiu Hao After the broken leg, his strength will inevitably be impaired, and it is still unknown whether he can continue to mix in the future. At that time, Lin Zicheng seemed to have some ideas about Qiu Hao''s subordinates. Even though Qiu Hao was in hospital, he knew about this situation. .


    However, Qiu Hao didn¡¯t have much choice at the time. Although Uncle Li treated him as before, he had broken a leg after all. No one is sure that Uncle Li will be like before. Continue to believe in him like that and rely on him, so some of his people who followed him before seem to be making eye contact with Lin Zi.


    However, Lin Zicheng hasn''t achieved much success here, so the incident happened with Brother Biao and he ran away in a panic. On the surface, Qiu Hao sympathized with Lin Zicheng, but he was secretly happy, even expecting. Hope that Lin Zicheng will never come back. In that case, he will become the person Uncle Li relies on the most.


    "Well, Zicheng is interested." Uncle Li said.


    "Uncle Li, how is the matter now? Has the police settled it?" Qiu Hao asked.


    "Settling? How easy is it? This matter has already involved Director Qiu''s daughter, how could it be so easy?" Uncle Li said in a deep voice.


    At this time, Huang Feng who was eavesdropping outside seemed to have realized something, and looked at Qiu Ningshuang and said, "The daughter of Director Qiu in his mouth is not you, right?"


    Qiu Ningshuang gave him a blank look, "Don''t talk!" After that, he quietly took out the phone, opened the recording, and saw that the phone was placed on the edge of the window, but the people inside did not notice.


    "That Tong Qianjun didn''t mean to help us out. It''s useless for him to show up?" No matter what he thought, on the surface, Qiu Hao still cares about Lin Zicheng very much.


    "He? He has retreated now!" Uncle Li said, "He is also afraid of getting into trouble. After all, his body is not clean. Now I want to let Zicheng surrender and surrender, so that the police can abandon the investigation."


    Qiu Hao¡¯s eyes flashed with joy. If Lin Zicheng really surrendered, the matter would be over. The fire would not burn on them, but Lin Zicheng would be killed because of it. It was nothing better than this. A better ending.


    "It''s too much. We used to kill Brother Biao because of his words. Now something has happened. He actually wants us to solve it by ourselves." Qiu Hao said angrily.


    Uncle Li was also very depressed. Hearing Qiu Hao''s words, his heart was even more upset. With a "touch", his fist hit the table.

 258 Chapter 258

    "Uncle Li, what should we do first?" Qiu Hao asked.


    Uncle Li sat there a little dull, closed his eyes, for a long time, and sighed deeply: "It can only be a sacrifice!"


    A fluttering sentence made Qiu Hao''s heart happy. From now on, below Uncle Li, he will be alone!


    However, immediately he frowned and said, "I''m afraid that Zicheng is unwilling."


    Qiu Hao now considers the problem completely from the standpoint of Uncle Li. After all, Uncle Li is his biggest backer. Uncle Li¡¯s fall will not do him any good. Therefore, Lin Zicheng can sacrifice, but Uncle Li It can''t happen.


    "I have this worry too." Uncle Li frowned: "Besides, he knows a lot about me. I''m afraid he will have grievances in his heart and sell me."


    "Probably not, Zicheng is very loyal to Uncle Li." Qiu Hao said, but when he said this, he had a lot of confidence, thinking in another way, if Uncle Li allowed himself to convict and go to jail. , It is hard to guarantee that I will also have grievances and do some crazy things.


    "I have to guard against it." Uncle Li said with emotion. He has not had an accident for so many years because he is very cautious and considers things comprehensively. Only in this way can the danger be directly killed.


    "In this way, I will make a call later and ask him to come back first, and then you will take someone to arrest his son and wife. I remember his son seems to have just entered elementary school. The little guy is very cute, I believe, Even if it''s for his son, Zicheng won''t do anything stupid!" Uncle Li said solemnly.


    Uncle Li''s words made Qiu Hao''s heart cold. Although he also hoped that Lin Zicheng would never come back, in that case, he would dominate alone. However, Uncle Li''s attitude towards Lin Zicheng still let him A little bit chilling, when Uncle Li decided to give up Lin Zicheng, he didn''t hesitate at all. Moreover, he directly controlled his family, Lin Zicheng had no room to resist.


    "Yes, I know." Qiu Hao quickly responded.


    "Hao''er, don''t think too much about it. I have no choice. After Zicheng enters, you will be my only support. Don''t let me down." It may be that he saw some thoughts in Qiu Hao''s heart, Uncle Li A few words of consolation, obviously do not want Qiu Hao to think about it.


    "Whatever Uncle Li said, Zicheng and I belonged to Uncle Li. As long as Uncle Li needs it, Qiu Hao is willing to go through fires and waters, and he will not hesitate!" Qiu Hao quickly expressed his faithfulness.


    "Well, I know your loyalty. First, you have just been discharged from the hospital. Let''s go to rest first." Uncle Li said with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, then I will go down first." Qiu Hao said.


    Uncle Li waved his hand. After that, Qiu Hao went out, and everyone else in the room also went out. At this time, only Uncle Li was left in the room.


    Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang looked at each other. Now it is easy to catch Uncle Li at this opportunity, but if they do, it will be a shock.


    "Don''t worry, wait until that Lin Zicheng comes back." Qiu Ningshuang said, Huang Feng nodded, he also thought so, if he caught Uncle Li now, Lin Zicheng would definitely not come back, and Uncle Li was on the surface after all. There is still a lot of business on the market. If you want to catch it, it is not difficult. The difficult thing is to have evidence, and it seems that there is some evidence now, but it is not too sufficient.


    "Huh! The unfamiliar white-eyed wolf!" Uncle Li in the room snorted coldly. Qiu Hao''s reaction just now was seen by him. As a man who has become a fine character, he knows what Qiu Hao thinks. Besides, Qiu Hao, like Lin Zicheng, knew a lot about himself, and today he is not so reliable.


    "It seems that I have to prepare early!" Uncle Li muttered to himself. Although the loss of two powerful stops at once was a bit hurt for him, he couldn''t accept this because he was surrounded by people who could not fully trust. , Even if there is some injury, he will do it, and he is not too old now, he can train new people, even if the ability of the newcomers is not as good as Lin Zicheng and Qiu Hao, as long as they are loyal, that is enough Up.


    "Hey, Zicheng, it''s me, um, the matter here is almost handled. You will come back tomorrow. Yes, it is on Lekang''s side. Be careful. Although the matter has been processed now, the police are still doing it. You have not completely relaxed your vigilance, so you have to be careful. In the evening, sneak over, and don¡¯t contact home for the time being. Well, yes, well, see you tomorrow.¡± Later, Uncle Li called Lin Zicheng and he Now obviously I dare not tell the truth directly with Lin Zicheng. At this time, I will cheat Lin Zicheng back to talk.


    Not long after hanging up the phone, Uncle Li also left the room. After that, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang also quietly got down from the wall.


    "What should I do now? Continue tomorrow? Or let your police be dispatched?" Huang Feng asked Qiu Ningshuang, looking like this, Lin Zicheng will definitely be back tomorrow, but Huang Feng is not sure that Lin Zicheng will really do it. To surrender, after all, this case is still very big, and Qiu Ningshuang is involved, then the sentence will definitely not be light, if he refuses to surrender, he may continue to abscond.


    "It''s better for the two of us to come first tomorrow. Tong Qianjun is involved in this matter. I don''t dare to completely trust the people in the police station." Qiu Ningshuang thought for a while and said, although she didn''t like Tong Qianjun very much. However, he cannot be underestimated. Tong Qianjun has deep connections throughout Qing Province. In this case, if he hadn''t been in it, then Tong Qianjun had even dealt with the whole thing. Suppressed.


    "Okay." Huang Feng agreed without hesitation, but then said: "However, tomorrow, it may not be peaceful here."


    Qiu Ningshuang was stunned when he heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, and thought he was scared. After all, these people are not good, and Huang Feng is not a policeman. There is really no need to get involved: "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be alone. Don''t come."


    Qiu Ningshuang still has a bit of confidence in her own skill, although she may not be better than Huang Feng, but in the case of her carelessness, she thinks it is not a problem to deal with these people in front of her, and she has a bright identity and does not believe those The guy will dare to do it on himself again.


    "You alone? That''s not good!" Huang Feng said decisively, seeing Qiu Ningshuang want to refute, Huang Feng said: "I know you have some skills, but those guys are not simple."

 259 Chapter 259

    "You seem to know them well?" Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng suspiciously, and thought of all the doubts about Huang Feng before. She was even more skeptical that Huang Feng is more than just a security guard. He must be hiding something from himself. .


    "You don''t want to stay in this place all the time," Huang Feng said while looking at the dark surroundings.


    "Go, let''s change the place." Qiu Ningshuang also knew that this place was not suitable for talking about things.


    "Okay, let''s talk." Soon, the two of them changed to a small restaurant and asked for a private room. Both of them came after work and had not eaten yet. Although they ate at Lekang, they both I haven''t eaten enough yet, now I can talk while eating.


    Huang Feng also knew that there were certain things that he really wanted to say. After all, he had already said it a few times before. As long as Qiu Ningshuang was not stupid, he would definitely be suspicious.


    "Okay, tell you." Huang Feng said: "I said just now that it is dangerous for you to come here alone because I have fought against that guy with weak legs."


    "That Qiu Hao?" Qiu Ningshuang said. Uncle Li just called Qiu Hao''s name.


    "Yes, it''s him. That guy brought someone to teach me before and was interrupted by me. However, it was in his careless situation. If he looked at me squarely from the beginning, can I still It''s hard to tell if he wins." Huang Feng said. He and Qiu Hao have played against each other, so naturally he knows how good he is.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t tell the truth with Qiu Ningshuang. Although Qiu Hao is powerful, if Huang Feng uses magic and internal force together, he can still beat him. However, Qiu Ningshuang who has no magic is probably not his opponent.


    "So, even if that guy has a bad leg now, you can''t underestimate it, not to mention that tomorrow there may be a forest that is not worse than him." Huang Feng said.


    "Why did he trouble you? Do you have a grudge?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "No grudge, it''s because of a madman." Huang Feng said, and then told Qiu Ningshuang the matter between him and Tong Zi''an.


    "Do you think this guy is a lunatic? I just asked him to get out of the car and register, so I hate me and trouble me many times." Huang Feng complained, regarding this matter, he has been up to now. I think that boy Ann is a lunatic.


    "For ordinary people, it''s nothing for you to do that, but for Tong Zi''an, I don''t think it''s strange to regard him as a person." Qiu Ningshuang said, she also heard about Tong Zi''an in the circle. Yes, she also knew what kind of person he was, so she didn''t doubt or feel surprised what Huang Feng said.


    "I still think this guy is a lunatic." Huang Feng insisted.


    Qiu Ningshuang ignored him, but said, "Then why did you guess that Tong Qianjun is also related to this matter? I haven''t said before that Tong Qianjun and Uncle Li have friendship, right?"


    ¡°Because, Brother Biao¡¯s death was probably at the order of Tong Qianjun or Tong Zi¡¯an.¡± Huang Feng continued: ¡°The previous brother Biao had also accepted Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s order to make trouble for me, and then I was so angry. Tong Zi''an always troubled me like this, so I beat him up, as if he broke his leg. I didn¡¯t let him see me and said that I was a friend of Brother Biao. Tong Qianjun or Tong Zi''an might be angry with Brother Biao."


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng suddenly realized that although the person in front of him is a traffic policeman, he is also a policeman. Moreover, he is still a police officer with a background. He actually told her a lot about beating others. Do it yourself.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said quickly: "You won''t want to arrest me, I saved you before, you won''t avenge your grievances."


    Qiu Ningshuang turned white and said, "I''m too lazy to catch you. I''m just a traffic policeman."


    In fact, if it is changed to someone else¡¯s lake, Qiu Ningshuang might actually send the other person to the police station. However, it is different if it is replaced by Huang Feng. First of all, as Huang Feng said, he saves Besides, Huang Feng¡¯s people were not good people. She was also a policeman, and she didn''t have the slightest affection for these people. Moreover, it was the other party¡¯s people who first troubled Huang Feng.


    Of course, emotionally, Qiu Ningshuang is also closer to Huang Feng than to people he doesn''t know. Moreover, Qiu Ningshuang still feels a bit resentful for his father''s expelling himself from the task force. Huang Feng is not much at present. He''s a helper, in public or private, he will not catch him.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said with a sigh of relief: "Actually, I just wanted to divert my attention, not wanting Tong Zi''an to always come to me for trouble, but I didn''t expect them to be so cruel."


    "According to what you said, the suspicion of Tong Qianjun and his son is also very great, plus what he did and what Uncle Li said before, it is certain that Tong Qianjun and his son were also involved in this matter." Qiu Ningshuang said that after knowing that Tong Qianjun was also involved in this matter, not only did she not feel that it was troublesome, but she was even a little excited. If this case is completed, then father and other colleagues will treat herself with admiration. Her background does not need to be afraid of pressure.


    "That''s true." This is also the reason Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang confessed that they wanted to let her know the situation they were facing, and to pull out Tong''s father and son. It would be better to catch them all at once this time. My own trouble.


    "Okay, that''s it. Isn''t it time to talk about what happened on the wall before?" Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Hey, you can''t blame me for that incident. You didn''t hide yourself at the time, and you even took the initiative." When it came to this matter, Huang Feng had nothing to worry about. Qiu Ningshuang didn''t even blame the incident just now. Own, although he was wrong in this matter, Qiu Ningshuang was also wrong, and he naturally became more guilty.


    "What I took the initiative, obviously you leaned on it!" Qiu Ningshuang said fiercely, but her face was a little red, because her head seemed a little dizzy at the time, and it seemed that she had really leaned forward, but, How could she admit this kind of thing, it must be Huang Feng''s initiative.


    "Well, I took the initiative, but I didn''t kiss him in the end, didn''t he?" Huang Feng saw Qiu Ningshuang''s somewhat humiliated expression, and decisively surrendered. Why did he have a handle in her hands? She wouldn''t be that kind of person, but it''s better not to offend her.

 260 Chapter 260

    "That was the way it was!" Qiu Ningshuang said. In fact, at this time, she had already regretted bringing up this topic. It seemed that this topic was not good for herself anyway.


    After that, the two of them simply ate a bit, and then went away. They agreed to meet at Lekang''s door after get off work tomorrow afternoon.


    At the same time, when Huang Feng and the two were separated, in a high-end clubhouse, several people were eating and drinking happily, and the atmosphere during the dinner was very good.


    "Come on, Mr. Tong, I toast you a cup. I have heard about Mr. Tong''s name for a long time. It is only today that I have the opportunity to see Mr. Tong''s heroic posture. It is more brilliant than the legend, ah, haha." Manager Yuan started. His own wine glass stood up and said to Tong Qianjun next to him.


    The people in this private room are Manager Yuan and Tong Qianjun. This meal was organized by Manager Yuan himself. After he arrived in Qing Province, he had already visited many people, and today he is contacting Tong Qianjun. .


    It''s not that Manager Yuan didn''t want to contact Tong Qianjun earlier. It''s just that Tong Qianjun had a lot of things, and later it happened to his son, so he didn''t keep the appointment until today.


    Tong Qianjun¡¯s nod naturally made Manager Yuan excited. Tong Qianjun is an out-and-out snake in Qing Province, and the strongest one. If he can¡¯t worship this mountain temple well, then he It is still difficult to make a difference in Qing Province.


    "Mr. Yuan is polite." Tong Qianjun just said a little bit, while Manager Yuan over there personally drank a full glass.


    After that, everyone was eating and chatting. Of course, most of the topics were brought up by Manager Yuan. However, the level of the public relations staff brought by Manager Yuan was obviously good. At least the atmosphere during the dinner was always good. not bad.


    "President Yuan came to Qing Province this time, presumably Landou Group wants to do something in Qing Province." Tong Qianjun said lightly after eating a mouthful of food. No one knew that he was still worried about his son. , Was still thinking about Brother Biao, at least on the surface, he was no different from usual.


    "I want to expand some business to Qing Province." Manager Yuan did not deny that anyone who is not a fool would know about this matter. After all, he has not been idle since he arrived in Qing Province, and Tong Qianjun is obviously not. fool.


    "Then you have to be mentally prepared, we are not a few well-known cosmetics companies in Qing Province." Tong Qianjun said.


    "I also know this. When we were preparing to enter the Qinghai Province, we did relevant investigations. However, I am still very confident in our company''s products." Manager Yuan said confidently.


    "Sometimes, just the product is good, but it doesn''t always work." Tong Qianjun said, he is like this, is his stuff better than others?Is his company better than everyone else?Obviously this is not the case, but he is the richest man in Qing Province, which explains some problems.


    And Manager Yuan is obviously not a rookie in this respect, he also understands this truth, he smiled and said to Tong Qianjun: "So, we are not here to worship you, the great Buddha."


    Tong Qianjun waved his hand and said, "What kind of Buddha am I?" However, even though he said that, the pride on his face couldn''t be hidden.


    "I heard that Young Master Tong has been chasing the beautiful boss of Tianjiao Group, Su Yumo?" Manager Yuan said.


    "Ms. Yuan''s news is very well-informed." Tong Qianjun raised his eyebrows, but his expression remained unchanged.


    "Tianjiao Group is our biggest competitor. Only by knowing ourselves and knowing the enemy can we win every battle. We will naturally pay more attention to some things in Tianjiao Group." Manager Yuan said, "Also, I was thinking, if Master Tong really After catching up with that Su Yumo, then our company''s strategy may have to be changed. After all, Young Master Tong''s face must be given."


    "No!" Tong Qianjun waved his hand: "This matter is just wishful thinking of my son."


    "It shouldn''t be. Young Master Tong is so good, so Su Yumo''s eyesight is so high that he can''t even look down on Young Master Tong?" Manager Yuan pretended to be surprised. In fact, he has already investigated this matter very clearly. After all, Tianjiao Group and Tongjia, these two aspects are his focus.


    "Humph" Tong Qianjun snorted without speaking.


    In fact, Tong Qianjun was also very angry at Su Yumo''s "ignorance". It is good that your family has power in the emperor, but my Tong family is also bad. My son is dedicated to you and pursues you, but you are It was impossible to even look at him directly, which made Tong Qianjun, who had always had a high self-esteem, very uncomfortable.


    "President Tong, I also got a message, maybe you and your son would dare to be interested." Manager Yuan said.


    "whats the matter?"


    "I know that Su Yumo''s Su family has some influence in the emperor, but her family does not approve of her coming out to start this company, but she insists on doing this, the purpose is to make the company bigger. Qiang, then, fortunately, his marriage is not at the mercy of the family." Manager Yuan said.


    "Oh? There is this matter?" Tong Qianjun said with some surprise on his face, but in fact, he also got the news recently, but he has not yet confirmed the accuracy of the news, and now he heard the same from Manager Yuan. Said, thinking in my heart, this news is probably true.


    "This matter is indeed true. I have already confirmed it. Otherwise, I won''t take action against them Tianjiao Group, right?" Manager Yuan said. He did not conceal what he did against Tianjiao Group. I believe With Tong Qianjun''s ability, it is impossible to hide these things from him, and he did not feel the need to hide them.


    "What do you mean by telling me about this?" Tong Qianjun asked. He didn''t believe it. This was a casual chat of Manager Yuan. When he talked about this topic, he must have his purpose. During this period of time, Manager Yuan seemed to understand something about Tianjiao Group''s actions.


    "I don''t conceal Mr. Tong, I want to join forces with Mr. Tong to suppress or even defeat Tianjiao Group!" Manager Yuan finally revealed his purpose.


    "Why should I join hands with you? I have no grievances with Tianjiao Group, and my son still likes Su Yumo, what good is it for me?" Tong Qianjun said inwardly, but his face But there is no expression.


    "Of course it is good!" Manager Yuan said affirmatively: "This is a win-win situation for both of us."

 261 Chapter 261

    "Win-win? Shouldn''t Yuan always make it clearer?" Tong Qianjun still looks calm and calm, even if he is already a little moved in his heart, but he didn''t show it. Naturally, he wanted to In the next cooperation, take greater initiative.


    "Of course it is a win-win situation." Manager Yuan said: "After the Tianjiao Group was defeated, the company I belonged to was better integrated into Qinghai Province, reducing a strong opponent, which is conducive to our expansion."


    After a pause, Manager Yuan continued: "It is also good for Mr. Tong to defeat the Tianjiao Group. That Su Yumo is now showing off to Young Master Tong, naturally because she has this status, but without Tianjiao Group, she There is one less reliance and less pride. At that time, if Young Master Tong pursued her as a winner, it would be easy to succeed."


    "Furthermore, although the Su family and the Xie family have a lot of influence in the imperial capital, the people in their family do not want them to go out and start a company, and thus get out of the control of the family, so even if we attack them, The family behind them will not take action, and will even be happy to see it. When their company is crossed, their marriage will be determined by their family. At that time, even Young Master Tong had not won the favor of Su Yumo. , You can also achieve the goal directly through the family behind her. I believe that with the name of the richest man in Tong Zongqing province, the Su family will definitely support the affairs between Su Yumo and Tong Shaoye. At that time, Tong Zong will have more A powerful support like the Su family is also very beneficial to the expansion of Mr. Tong''s career."


    Manager Yuan said a lot, but Tong Qianjun didn''t have any expressions from beginning to end. This made Manager Yuan who secretly observed him a little frustrated. At the same time, he was even more sure that Tong Qianjun is an old fox. Be extra careful when dealing with them.


    "I have to say that what Manager Yuan said is still somewhat reasonable." After Manager Yuan finished speaking, Tong Qianjun said slowly: "However, has Manager Yuan thought about it. Now Tianjiao Group has achieved some results, and , Also showed some potential, it is difficult to guarantee that the family behind them are reluctant to bear this piece of meat, and they should also watch their younger generation being bullied by others casually, right?"


    Compared with Manager Yuan who imagined everything well, Tong Qianjun obviously considered more comprehensively. The Su family and Xie family did not agree with Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao to start a company outside, but, Now that the two have achieved some success, it is inevitable that they will not change their minds.


    Moreover, what Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao said they represented the Su family and Xie family outside, and it was impossible for them to watch their juniors being bullied casually.


    "For this, Mr. Tong doesn''t have to worry." Manager Yuan is somewhat confident: "To be honest, our Landou Group still has some strength in the Imperial Capital, so we can get some news. The Su family and the Xie family themselves can It¡¯s not a piece of iron bucket, especially those of the older generation, who are a little disgusted with the rebellion of these two people. Moreover, when the two came out, there were already regulations that were not allowed to use their own family strength. Asking for help at home means that they have given up this opportunity. Moreover, when their company is suppressed by other companies, the family will not interfere. Of course, as a condition, wait for Tianjiao Group to meet the requirements of the two families. At that time, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao can independently choose their marriage partners."


    "Mr. Yuan¡¯s news is really good enough, do you even know this?" Tong Qianjun said with some surprise. This time he was really surprised, rather than deliberately showing it, because he didn¡¯t know the news. knew.


    Immediately, he was a little moved. If what Manager Yuan said was true, then his family and his son would have a chance to defeat Tianjiao Group by themselves, so that Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo would lose and their family. While betting on the appointment, it can also let their family know their own strength, and maybe the other party can thank themselves for helping them teach these two rebellious girls.


    After that, he proposed a marriage contract again. Although his strength was worse than some big families in the imperial capital, he was also the richest man in Qing Province, which is still very hopeful.


    "Mr Tong said and laughed, I just happened to know the news." Manager Yuan said with a smile, seeing the surprised expression on Tong Qianjun''s face, he was also somewhat contented.


    "Well, I think we have a basis for cooperation, so you will bring someone to my office tomorrow, and we will talk in detail when the time comes." Tong Qianjun is indeed tempted, but obviously it is not specific here. Place, so, can only wait until tomorrow.


    "Okay, I will be there tomorrow!" Manager Yuan was very happy when he saw that his goal had been achieved, and he had gained a considerable help in Qing Province. After that, he raised his glass and said to Tong Qianjun, "Then President Tong, I wish us a happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!"


    "Bang" the two with satisfied smiles, touched the wine glasses together, and then both drank them.


    "Huh, I''m exhausted"


    On the other side, Tang Muxue, who had been busy all day outside, returned to the place where Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao lived, threw her bag away, and lay down on the sofa and said.


    "I can''t stand this anymore? I advise you to go back to the imperial capital as soon as possible. There, a bunch of men want to go around you, you don''t have to be so tired." Xie Mengjiao attacked.


    "You stinky girl, just dream. I won''t give up easily. This difficulty can''t help me." Tang Muxue said.


    Although she has already decided, she wants to start a business on her own, just like Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. However, she hasn''t figured out what she wants to do. You know, this is not the past, she just played it casually. It is related to her happiness in the second half of her life. Therefore, she must be cautious. Today, she is studying outside and wants to see what she is doing.


    "Don''t worry, this matter can''t come in a hurry." Su Yumo brought a cup of tea to Tang Muxue, and said comfortingly. She knew that Tang Muxue''s determination needn''t be doubted, but because of this, she was instead. She was afraid that Tang Muxue would be too anxious and tired herself.


    "I know, Yumo sister." Tang Muxue said. Although she was physically tired in her heart, she was mentally fulfilled like never before. She felt full of motivation. No matter how hard and tired she was, she felt that she could Stick to it.

 262 Chapter 262

    However, Huang Feng, who hadn''t been back to his residence for a long time, welcomed an unexpected guest.


    "It''s you?" Huang Feng said with some surprise when he looked at Guo Menghan with the thermal insulation box outside the door. Although the two lived on the upper and lower floors, they had never visited each other''s residence.


    "Um, thank you, I don''t know how to repay you, this is the dumplings I made, you try it." Seeing Huang Feng looking at her, Guo Menghan''s face was a little red and a little nervous, and he took what he had in his hand. After putting the thermal insulation box into Huang Feng''s hand, no matter what Huang Feng meant, he turned around and ran away. Instead of taking the elevator, he went straight down the stairs.


    "This..." Huang Feng looked at the insulation box in his hand, a little bit dumbfounded, but he also knew that this was Guo Menghan''s little intention, he still accepted it, even if he didn''t accept it, the other party had already run away. I have no choice but not.


    Huang Feng knew that Guo Menghan needed a job, and his salary could not be too low, so he called Guo Liang specially before. If Guo Menghan really went to the factory, it would not matter if Guo Menghan had a higher salary, and Huang Feng would not He cares about this little money. Although he is short of money, he is not short of this little money.


    That''s why Guo Menghan thanked him. Guo Menghan knew that this was Huang Feng''s intention to take care of her. She originally wanted to refuse, but Guo Liang did not agree. As her good friend, Guo Menghan''s situation Guo Liang also knows a little bit more. Now that Huang Feng has given him an explanation, he is naturally happy to move forward.


    Therefore, Guo Menghan was very grateful to Huang Feng and wanted to do something to express his gratitude to him. However, after thinking and thinking about what he should do, he made some dumplings and gave it to Huang Feng. .


    "Well, I didn''t expect her craft to be so good." Huang Feng was already full and hungry, but after smelling the aroma of dumplings, he couldn''t help but taste one. He didn''t expect it to be unexpectedly delicious. Although it can''t be compared with his cooking skills after using the "Xianshu", it is much better than ordinary people, and even better than those chefs in some small restaurants.


    Xiaobai whimpered and wandered around Huang Feng. Obviously, he wanted to try this delicious dumpling. However, Guo Menghan made this dumpling for him. If he knew that Huang Feng had fed the "dog", he would be unhappy. , So, just let Xiaobai be greedy.


    Nothing new appeared in the storage box, and Huang Feng didn''t care. After taking a shower, he went to bed, and there are more important things to do tomorrow.


    "I came back so late, why did you go?" When Qiu Ningshuang got home, he thought that his parents were already asleep. Who knew that his father was waiting for her in the hall.


    "Go on duty." Qiu Ningshuang said expressionlessly. It was obvious that she was still emotional about her father''s transfer of her from the task force, and she was about to go back to her room while talking.


    "Old Qin said that you left after get off work today, and you were not on duty at all." Qiu Ningshuang''s father said.


    Qiu Ningshuang was also taken aback, not expecting that her father had actually asked her about her situation.


    "I went to meet my friend." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "I usually ask you to see friends more often. You don''t want to. Why did you take the initiative today?" Qiu Ningshuang''s father was a little confused.


    "Who would like to meet those second generations?" Qiu Ningshuang murmured. Her background determines her social circle. The people around are all second generations. To them, Qiu Ningshuang has never caught a cold.


    "You didn''t go to investigate the case secretly, did you?" Qiu Ningshuang''s father said. Obviously, she still knows her daughter very well. Knowing that she is not so easy to give in, it is as if she didn''t let her go to the criminal police. In the department, she quarreled for a long time, and finally offered a lot of conditions before she compromised. Even so, she was unhappy in her heart.


    "So what? You don''t let me join the task force, and you don''t allow me to investigate by myself." Qiu Ningshuang saw that his father had guessed it, and did not deny it.


    "I''m doing it for your own good!" Qiu Ningshuang''s father said in a somewhat aggravated tone: "Do you know who are involved in this case? They are pressed into a hurry, but they can do anything."


    This is exactly what Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father was worried about. He also heard about what kind of person Uncle Li was. As for what kind of methods Tong Qianjun had in his early years, he also knew that this matter had nothing to do with them. If Qiu Ningshuang went to investigate, it would be very dangerous.


    Seeing his father''s anxious look, Qiu Ningshuang knew in his heart that he was doing it for his own good, including that he had the same thought for not allowing himself to be a criminal police officer.


    "I know you are for my good, but if I don''t investigate this case personally, I will feel very unwilling. Dad, you promise me and let me finish investigating this case." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Seeing her daughter''s tone eased, and, as if she was a little pleading, Qiu Ningshuang''s father was also taken aback, and then he realized the unwillingness in her heart. She had always wanted to solve the case. When it comes, and it involves herself, she will never give up.


    "You can check it, but you must be careful, and as soon as you find something, tell me immediately. If you need help, you can also tell me." Qiu Ningshuang''s father felt a little softened, and she In her heart, she doesn¡¯t think that her daughter, who has always been a traffic policeman, really has the ability to solve crimes. Now, since she wants to participate so much, let her go. However, the task force still can¡¯t let her in. If she is alone, it is basically There won''t be any gain, in this case, there will be no danger, and it will satisfy her heart, this is not unacceptable.


    "Thank you, dad!" Qiu Ningshuang said, hugging her father happily, "Just watch it carefully and see if I can do a big case for you!"


    She doesn¡¯t care much about not being able to join the task force. Now she thinks Huang Feng¡¯s help to her is not small. With Huang Feng¡¯s help, she is much better than those in the task force. All she wants is the support of her father. She has made up her mind, she must solve the case this time and let her father take a look.


    "You." Her father was also very happy to see her daughter acting like a baby. He hadn''t seen such a scene for a long time. Since she disagrees with her entering the criminal police team, she has been angry with herself and not close to herself. Up.


    "Would you like to transfer her to the Criminal Police Team?" Qiu Ningshuang''s father flashed such a thought in his mind.

 263 Chapter 263 Im Her Boyfriend

    The next day, when Huang Feng went to the company again, he did not meet Xie Mengjiao, who liked to target him. This relieved him, not afraid of her, but of trouble.


    During working hours, Huang Feng is still cultivating his internal strength. He found that his meridians have become thicker after this period of training, and the internal strength in the body has also increased a lot. Recently, he even has a feeling , I seem to be breaking through.


    However, this is only Huang Feng''s own guess. After all, he encountered this thing for the first time, and no one can ask for advice. He can only rely on his own groping. It is already very good if he hasn''t gotten into trouble. Up.


    On the other side of the factory, Guo Liang also called. First he was a little dissatisfied with his big boss who is always "not doing his job properly," and then he reported on the factory.


    Now the whole factory seems very busy. Everyone is transforming the production line at Master He. At the same time, using the remaining money to purchase raw materials, once production starts, the production line in the factory can no longer be stopped. This is Huang Feng''s request. He has confidence in the storage box, and everyone has not seen the finished product. Therefore, others are not as confident as Huang Feng. However, the big boss has said so, and other people naturally have no opinion.


    After Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan entered the factory, they did not enter the workshop. Instead, they were arranged to do research, mainly to understand the other large polluted water producers in the industrial zone and their needs for sewage treatment equipment. What is it like, try to understand their needs.


    And Guo Liang is an overview of all things, but Huang Feng, the big boss, has nothing to do, no wonder Guo Liang will complain.


    Huang Feng is a little embarrassed, but he really can''t resign now, of course, mainly because of Su Yumo.


    When it was time to get off work, Huang Feng was off work for the first time. Unfortunately, this time he met Xie Mengjiao again. Naturally, he was ridiculed by the other party. It was also strange. Although Xie Mengjiao could not understand what Huang Feng did. , However, he never said that he would be fired, and he didn''t even intend to demote him. This made Huang Feng a little strange. Xie Mengjiao in the mouth of Wang Ge and others was not such a person.


    Huang Feng was still thinking that it would be best if Xie Mengjiao expelled him. In this case, he would not feel sorry for Su Yumo, and he would be able to leave. However, the other party didn¡¯t know if he knew what he thought, but it was. Did not do so.


    "Here?" When Huang Feng arrived, Qiu Ningshuang had already arrived, the same as yesterday.


    In fact, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that after Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father agreed to let her continue the investigation, Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t even need to report to the traffic police team. Even if she did this before, no one would say anything, but, This time, her father personally explained it, and of course it was even different.


    "Well, should we go inside this time or go directly behind?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Go to the back, that room should be Uncle Li''s office, and if Lin Zicheng comes back, he should go there too." Qiu Ningshuang thought for a while and said.


    Huang Feng wanted to agree. After all, Lin Zicheng is still on the cusp of the storm. Even if he comes, he will definitely go through other hidden entrances instead of the main entrance. Even if they are at the main entrance, they are unlikely to block him. .


    However, Huang Feng thought about it and raised an objection, because the sky is not completely dark now, if they lie on the wall now, they may be seen by others, and even though almost no one comes in that small alley, But it''s not absolute. They can''t stay on the wall, they can only feed mosquitoes below, and if they are seen by someone with a heart, they might even doubt them.


    "What you said makes sense, then let''s go in." Qiu Ningshuang thought for a while, and felt that what Huang Feng said was reasonable, so she didn''t insist on her opinion anymore. This is where Huang Feng appreciates her. She will not be arrogant. People have always insisted on their own opinions, and could not listen to the opinions of others.


    After the two of them entered, they still chose to sit in the corner near the door, and took a little bit of something to drink, while waiting for the appearance of Uncle Li and others, Lin Zicheng was unlikely to go to the front door, but , Li Shu and Qiu Hao are very likely to go to the front door.


    "Sit for a while first, I''ll go to the toilet." After sitting for a while, maybe I can drink too much beer. Huang Feng felt a urge to urinate and was about to go to the toilet.


    Qiu Ningshuang just waved his hand to Huang Feng, but didn''t care.


    However, when Huang Feng came out of the toilet, he found that Qiu Ningshuang was surrounded by several people, and he quickly walked over.


    "Beauty, brother, please dance to save face." A young man said to Qiu Ningshuang.


    "That''s right, dance for face, come to this kind of place, so what do you do with restraint."


    "Beauty, won''t you fail to give our brother some face?"


    The other youths were also agreeing, but when they were speaking, their eyes turned on Qiu Ningshuang''s body. Although Qiu Ningshuang''s face did not look as beautiful as she was real after some disguise, her figure was not disguised. Yes, so these young people who came here for excitement and affair, easily targeted her, and thus came to entangle.


    Huang Feng saw that Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s brows were already frowning. She probably wanted to get angry. However, thinking that there is still something to do today, we can¡¯t make too much movement at this time, otherwise Uncle Li or his men will find something. If that happens, it''s over, so she is enduring it.


    Huang Feng took two steps quickly, pushing away the young man who was in the way and said: "I''m sorry, let me go." At this time, he had clearly smelled the alcohol of several people.


    "Who are you?" The person who was pushed away by Huang Feng said unconvincingly. When he said that, his hand was still pushing Huang Feng, but how could his power be comparable to Huang Feng, so he His face turned red, and he did not push Huang Feng.


    "I am his boyfriend. What do you want to do with my girlfriend like this?" Huang Feng looked at several people and said. He did not see that Qiu Ningshuang looked at him in shock when he said he was Qiu Ningshuang''s boyfriend. , And then a touch of red appeared on his face.


    Those people looked at Huang Feng with some ugly expressions. This Qiu Ningshuang was originally their goal tonight, but now suddenly a boyfriend appeared. They obviously would not have a good impression of Huang Feng.


    "You said her boyfriend is her boyfriend." At this moment, an unwilling person said sophistry.

 264 Chapter 264

    "Oh, how do you want to prove it?" Huang Feng''s gaze was cold, and he looked at each other sharply. The man suddenly felt as if he was being stared at by a wolf, uncomfortable.


    But at this time, Qiu Ningshuang who was next to him suddenly took Huang Feng''s arm and kissed Huang Feng''s cheek lightly, then lowered his head embarrassedly.


    The others at the scene were stunned, even Huang Feng. He originally thought that if the other party continued to struggle, he wouldn''t mind using magic to teach the other party secretly, although there would be some noise, but also It''s better than shooting directly.


    However, he did not expect that Qiu Ningshuang would come like this, and he was immediately confused. He looked at Qiu Ningshuang in an incredible way, but at this moment Qiu Ningshuang had already sat down, drinking beer as if nothing had happened. Nothing happened, but her blushing cheeks betrayed her.


    Although the other young people who were looking for things were not reconciled, they just gave up. They were here to find Aventure, not to trouble. Since this beauty is really here with her boyfriend, then they only I could give up.


    Seeing a few people leave unwillingly, Huang Feng also sat down without making any noise. That was the best, but after sitting down, Huang Feng still looked at Qiu Ningshuang strangely. In the scene just now, he has been up to now. Haven''t fully recovered yet.


    Maybe because of the look in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, Qiu Ningshuang unnaturally swayed her hair, then looked at her wine glass and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I was just afraid that you would impulsively attack them. Unfortunately, but if there is too much movement, things will go wrong."


    "Oh, I know." Huang Feng said. Although he guessed that this was the reason in his heart, Huang Feng still has a small loss in his heart. It has nothing to do with whether he likes the other party or not, just being kissed by such a beautiful woman. After that, he couldn''t help thinking a little bit more in his heart.


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s heart was not as calm as she had shown. She herself was blushing about what she had just done. She herself did not expect that she would make such a move. She was simply not like herself. When I was in the traffic police team, many people chased me, but I didn''t have the slightest affection for them, and I didn''t give anyone a good face.


    However, now he took the initiative to kiss Huang Feng, which is simply unimaginable. If the colleagues in the traffic police team saw it, they would probably have their jaw dropped.


    Qiu Ningshuang thought it might be because of his drinking. After all, he didn''t drink too much. If he drank too much, he would naturally make some unbelievable behaviors. Moreover, Huang Feng also proactively said that he was his girlfriend afterwards. , I just did that just now, but when she heard the suspicion of the opposite person, she didn''t even think about it, so she kissed it.


    Of course, after the kiss, she did not feel much regret or nausea in her heart. Perhaps it was related to the fact that sparks were almost caused by friction between the two outside the window on the fourth floor yesterday. At that time, Huang Feng gave her and others It feels different. Moreover, Huang Feng saved himself when he was in danger before. Which girl had never imagined that when she was in danger, her prince charming came from the sky to save herself. Although Huang Feng acted unconsciously, However, it left an impression deep in her heart.


    However, no matter why she kissed Huang Feng, from now on, she also understands that Huang Feng in her heart is definitely different from other men, even if she did not admit that she liked him, but, He is a special one.


    "Uncle Li is here!"


    Just when Qiu Ningshuang was thinking about it alone, Huang Feng''s low voice sounded. She immediately woke up from her own world, and then looked in the direction of the door. As expected, she saw the figure of Uncle Li and followed Qiu by his side. Ho.


    Qiu Ningshuang quickly turned his head, pretending to continue drinking, but in fact he was paying attention to the whereabouts of Uncle Li.


    "Let''s follow up and see if he is still in yesterday''s room." Huang Feng suggested. Although it is very likely that Uncle Li was still in yesterday''s room, Huang Feng felt it was better to make sure.


    "Okay!" Qiu Ningshuang agreed to Huang Feng''s opinion without hesitation. This made Huang Feng a little startled, but he didn''t think much.


    After that, the two followed Uncle Li at a distance, and they saw that he had entered the room yesterday, leaving them at the door.


    Just when the two were about to leave, they saw one of the two remaining at the door. First they looked around, then while the other person was not paying attention, they covered his mouth directly from behind, and then stabbed him with a knife. To the other side, although the person was struggling, it didn''t have much effect. After a short time, he stopped.


    Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang looked at the situation in shock, and glanced at each other. They both saw the doubt in each other''s eyes. They didn''t know why the other party had a sudden infighting, and everything just happened so quickly. Without any mental preparation, everything is over.


    At this moment, another man in black came out from a far corner. He walked to the two men and helped the attacker carry the dead body to the next room. After that, the two men dealt with the blood stains at the door. After a while, the two of them stood there grandiosely and continued to act as door gods.


    Huang Feng signaled Qiu Ningshuang to leave. After the two got off the fourth floor, Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang, "It seems that things will not be that simple tonight."


    "Well, maybe both Uncle Li and Qiu Hao have miscalculated, but who is the other party?" Qiu Ningshuang said with a serious face.


    Obviously, the attacker must not belong to Uncle Li and the others, but Huang Feng and the two of them couldn''t think of who the other party had sent.


    "Let''s go to the back first." Huang Feng said, now it''s useless to guess here. You won''t get any answers. It''s better to go to the back and then eavesdrop. Maybe you will find something.


    "Yeah" Qiu Ningshuang nodded and agreed.


    After that, the two walked out. However, by coincidence, after they left the club, they saw the young people who had troubled them before. Seeing these figures, Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes There was a anger. When I was inside before, I was afraid of extra branches, so I didn''t make a move, but now I am outside, but there is no need to bear it.

 265 Chapter 265: Lin Zicheng is Here

    "Don''t do anything, I''ll do it myself!" Qiu Ningshuang said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng shrugged and didn''t speak. He didn''t feel any dangerous aura in those people. Therefore, although the other party was crowded, Huang Feng didn''t think Qiu Ningshuang would be in any danger.


    Qiu Ningshuang walked up directly, and at this time, there were already two women beside the young men. However, the condition of the two women was obviously not very good. At this time, they were both drunk and muttered Mumbled and didn''t know what was being said.


    "Papa Papa"


    Qiu Ningshuang walked behind the person who had first spoken to him before, and was afraid to pat his shoulder. As soon as that person turned his head in doubt, he saw a dark shadow attacking him. Before he could react, He was hit hard in the eye.


    "Fuck, it''s you stinky lady, you are crazy!?" The man covered his beaten eyes and shouted at Qiu Ningshuang. At this time, he could no longer take care of the woman in his arms, waving his fist. , Hit Qiu Ningshuang.


    Qiu Ningshuang didn''t avoid it, holding his fist with one hand, and then reversed and bent.


    "Let go, let go, it''s going to be broken, it''s going to be broken!" The person didn''t support it for a moment, and he started begging for mercy.


    "Next time, let''s put the bright spots on the eyes!" Qiu Ningshuang kicked him directly on his stomach and kicked it out.


    Several other people were ready to attack Qiu Ningshuang, but they hesitated after seeing the miserable situation of their companions. They did not expect this beautiful woman to be so powerful.


    "Why do you want to try? Go ahead, what are you hesitating?" Qiu Ningshuang looked at these obviously bullying and hardworking guys with some contempt.


    They were a little hesitant at first, but now that Qiu Ningshuang was so excited, they couldn''t think of that much anymore. Qiu Ningshuang was already screaming in his mouth. A trace of excitement flashed in Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes, and he did not retreat, but actively greeted him. , Three punches and two kicks knocked these guys down, she herself was not even hit by the other side.


    Seeing the few guys lying around her wailing constantly, Qiu Ningshuang had some meaningless meanings, but she also knew that there was still business to do, and these guys could just give a lesson.


    "Hurry up?!" Qiu Ningshuang shouted.


    The few hurriedly struggled to get up and helped each other. One of them seemed to be trying to take the two drunk women away. Obviously, they just gave up the two prey they got. They were not reconciled, but Qiu Ningshuang But he stepped forward, kicked the opponent again, kicked him out, and now the other people, regardless of the women, raised the hapless man in a panic and fled.


    "What about the two of them?" Huang Feng walked over at this time and said, looking at the two women on the ground who were still unconscious.


    "Let them go, drink it like this in a place like this, maybe they want to be the prey themselves." Qiu Ningshuang said, she still has things to do later, so naturally she can''t take care of these two women, she can save them once. They can''t always be saved, and, as she said, maybe these two people don''t need her to be nosy.


    Huang Feng shrugged and didn''t say anything. He didn''t have a good idea. However, he didn''t really leave it alone. Instead, Qiu Ningshuang and Qiu Ningshuang helped them into Lekang again, and then they were in the corner. The position is put down, what happens next to them, it is not the two of them can manage.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng said.


    "Ok"


    The two came to Lekang''s back again. At this time, the sky was completely dark. There was not even a street lamp here. It was very dark. Huang Feng took out the Sumi magic silk gloves again, and then flew away in his arms. Go up.


    Being held by Huang Feng again, Qiu Ningshuang''s face was still a little red when he felt Huang Feng''s body temperature, but fortunately Huang Feng didn''t notice it.


    "Although it has been a delay, we are not too late." Huang Feng slightly exposed his head at the edge of the window, and said when he glanced at the situation in the room.


    Qiu Ningshuang quickly converged his thoughts and looked into the room. At this time, in this room, Uncle Li and Qiu Hao were sitting on the sofa, drinking wine and chatting, but there was no real talk. Sexual things, while the other people in black stood near the door, no different from last night.


    Qiu Ningshuang quickly took out the small video camera from her pocket. Today, she obviously came prepared and prepared to take photos of everything here. Only in this way can we obtain favorable evidence.


    "Do you think Lin Zicheng will come?" Qiu Ningshuang set up the camera and said softly to Huang Feng.


    "It should come. After all, he doesn''t know that Uncle Li is ready to sacrifice him." Huang Feng said. After all, this is the place where Lin Zicheng has struggled for a long time. He must be reluctant in his heart, even in other cities. He can also live the life of a rich man, but he has no power. It is estimated that he will be very uncomfortable in his heart. Now I heard Uncle Li said that the matter has been resolved and should be back.


    Not long after Huang Feng''s words fell, a knock on the door rang. Uncle Li and Qiu Hao in the room looked at each other and said, "Please come in!"


    The door was opened, and a man in a pullover came in from the outside. The man lowered his head and wore a hat. The front of the hat was pressed very low, covering most of his face.


    "Zicheng, are you here?!" Uncle Li said, looking at this person.


    Outside the window, Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng also glanced at each other, and at the same time said softly: Coming!


    Sure enough, after hearing Uncle Li''s words, the man raised his head and revealed the face of a middle-aged man, but although his face was smiling, it was full of exhaustion. Although his beard was not long, but , But also quite a few. Obviously, he didn''t finish well during this period of time outside.


    "Uncle Li, I''m back!" the man said to Uncle Li.


    "Just come back, just come back!" Uncle Li also said with a smile on his face.


    "Troubled Uncle Li to deal with those tails for me." Lin Zicheng said to Uncle Li.


    However, Uncle Li, who was still smiling before, after hearing Lin Zicheng''s words, his smile froze on his face, and said with a little embarrassment: "Zicheng, there was an accident in this matter."


    "Accident? What''s the accident? Uncle Li, didn''t you say on the phone yesterday that this matter has been resolved and that the police station has settled it?" Lin Zicheng said with some confusion.


    "It''s not like that." Uncle Li shook his head and said, "Zicheng, you may not know this is not as simple as you think."

 266 Chapter 266

    "What''s not easy? Isn''t it just killing individuals? We haven''t killed them before. Although it will be a little troublesome, it''s not a big deal. Later, if we want to kill the police, we didn''t kill them? What can happen? "Lin Zicheng seemed to be a little excited.


    "Zicheng, listen to me, it is really nothing to kill a person. If you want to kill the police, this matter can be settled. I can''t settle it. There are still thousands of troops. However, the difference this time is that you let your hand The policeman who went down to kill was not an ordinary traffic policeman, she was Director Qiu¡¯s daughter. Therefore, this matter is very troublesome. Director Qiu has now focused on this case. It is not easy to settle the case easily." Uncle Li said that he hasn''t turned his face with Lin Zicheng yet. When he wants to come, it is better for Lin Zicheng to surrender himself instead of breaking with him. In that case, the news will spread and it will also affect his reputation.


    At this time, Huang Feng outside the window really confirmed Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s identity. She didn¡¯t expect that she was the daughter of the boss of all the police officers in Qing Province. This identity was unusual, but Huang Feng couldn¡¯t figure it out. She had this identity. Why do you become an ordinary traffic policeman? Is there any special hobby?


    "Uncle Li, you are wrong. I didn''t tell the traffic policeman to go down and kill him. It was your order!" Lin Zicheng said solemnly.


    Uncle Li was a little surprised at Lin Zicheng''s reaction, but he didn''t care: "Zicheng, now is not the time to be entangled in who ordered this. Now Director Qiu is staring at this case. Those two are obviously not enough. The weight, you can''t let Director Qiu stop, so someone has to commit the crime."


    "Uncle Li, you mean you want me to surrender?" Lin Zicheng said: "You call me back, not to reuse me, but to abandon me?"


    "Zicheng, I also know that I''m sorry for doing this, but now only this way can eliminate the anger in Director Qiu''s heart and wrong you." Uncle Li is still comforting Lin Zicheng.


    Qiu Hao was watching with a smile. In his opinion, Lin Zicheng is over. It''s okay if he doesn''t come back. Uncle Li and himself can''t do anything about him, but since he has come back now, then Don¡¯t even think about leaving. The few people in the room are not furnishings, nor are they completely spectators. If Lin Zicheng is really unwilling to surrender, then in the end, they will hand over a corpse to the police station, presumably Director Qiu would be a little unhappy when he saw it, but he could solve the matter.


    Of course, Qiu Hao is also a little bit sad. It is Lin Zicheng who was sacrificed this time. Who is sure that Qiu Hao will not be him next time?Therefore, Qiu Hao was already thinking about how to become independent and cultivate his own power. In that case, even if Uncle Li wanted to sacrifice himself, he would not obediently submit.


    "Uncle Li, why don''t you surrender? I think if you surrender, then Director Qiu will definitely be more satisfied, isn''t it?" Lin Zicheng asked Uncle Li back.


    "Zicheng! Don''t force me. I know I''m sorry for doing this. I haven''t treated you badly these years. When you get in, I will take good care of your wife and children. Moreover, Qianjun and I will also take care of you. I will find a way to reduce your sentence." Uncle Li said.


    "Haha, haven''t treated me wrongly? Haven''t I helped you do less for so many years? All the things you gave me are what I deserve. Now I''m in trouble. If I say that I''m abandoning it, I will abandon me, Uncle Li, I really admire your determination." Lin Zicheng said with a penetrating smile on his face, looking at Uncle Li.


    Uncle Li already felt a little abnormal at this time. In normal times, Lin Zicheng didn''t dare to talk to him like this, even if he deliberately embarrassed him, he didn''t dare. However, looking at Lin Zicheng''s appearance today, it is obviously not like this.


    While Uncle Li was secretly guarding, Lin Zicheng over there was still saying: "As for helping me reduce my sentence, do you think I will still believe you? You and I promised before that I will be fine. Now, it is not. If you want me to surrender, would I still believe you so stupidly?"


    "Zicheng, why do you say that? Didn''t I try my best? Moreover, I didn''t expect Director Qiu to be involved in this incident, right?" Uncle Li consciously stepped back as he spoke and gave Qiu Hao at the same time. Wink.


    At this time, Qiu Hao actually noticed that Lin Zicheng was abnormal, and slowly touched his waist with his hand.


    "To your mother!" Lin Zicheng suddenly exploded, then took out his gun and pointed it at Uncle Li and said, "Old thing, why don''t you die?!"


    "Zicheng, what are you doing, let go of Uncle Li soon!" Qiu Hao also took out the guy from his waist and aimed at Lin Zicheng, but he didn''t shoot either.


    "Zicheng, don''t get excited. Your wife and children are still in my hands. If you dare to shoot, they won''t be able to survive!" Uncle Li was also obviously frightened by Lin Zicheng''s sudden movements, and hurried to Lin Zicheng. Said.


    Lin Zicheng was taken aback. Before the incident of Brother Biao, Lekang was in charge of watching the scene. Therefore, many people here are his confidants. Yesterday Li Shu and Qiu Hao discussed how to let him go. When he committed the crime, a subordinate who was loyal to him heard it, so he called him. However, that guy only heard a general idea. He didn¡¯t know that Uncle Li also kidnapped Lin Zicheng¡¯s wife and children. So, now At this time, Lin Zicheng heard it for the first time.


    Just when Lin Zicheng was stunned, Uncle Li in front of him suddenly grabbed his hand holding the gun, and then wanted to snatch the gun. Qiu Haogang on the other side was about to shoot Lin Zicheng, but, Among the few men in black who came in with them before, there are people who are loyal to Lin Zicheng. This is, and it is also a hands-on. Some shot Qiu Hao and some shot their partners around him. Lin Zicheng and Uncle Li The two were already fighting together at this time, which made it difficult for others to shoot.


    Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang looked at the chaos in front of them in a daze. They didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. Uncle Li''s people actually had internal strife.


    Both of them wanted to go in, but at this time, it was obviously not a good time. The bullets inside were flying randomly, and one of them could be hit by accident. Moreover, if they suddenly appeared, the people inside might shift their guns. , Unanimously against them.


    "Let''s take a look first," Huang Feng said. He already saw that Qiu Ningshuang was a little bit ready to move, and he quickly hugged her. It was better to stay outside at this time.

 267 Chapter 267

    Qiu Ningshuang''s face turned reddish as he felt the increase in Huang Feng''s hand, but suddenly became quiet.


    Qiu Ningshuang was quiet here, but the situation inside was not very good. At the moment the gun fired, the two people who had been standing guard outside also rushed in. Although they are nominally following Uncle Li now, That was after Lin Zicheng ran away. They had followed Lin Zicheng before, so they were more loyal to Lin Zicheng than Uncle Li.


    Therefore, after the two came in, they joined the team that eliminated Uncle Li and Qiu Hao.


    I have to say that Qiu Hao¡¯s skill is still very good. Although he was besieged by many people, he was still able to fight back and kill several. Of course, his own situation was also very uncomfortable. He had been shot several times. The injury was also serious, and his face was as pale as paper.


    And Lin Zicheng''s other miscalculation was Uncle Li. From his point of view, Uncle Li was old, so old that there was no threat, but he had forgotten that when Uncle Li was young, he was on the road. , He can mix to the point where he is today, not only because he is smarter than others, but his skill is also not weak, but in these years, he basically did not make a move. When he needed to make a move, it was Lin Zicheng and Qiu Hao who came forward. Therefore, everyone has forgotten that Uncle Li was also a ruthless character when he was young.


    Just a moment ago, Lin Zicheng was just a dazed effort, but Uncle Li caught the flaw. After the two scuffled together, even because Uncle Li seized the opportunity, he gained the upper hand.


    I don¡¯t know if it was arranged by Uncle Li or Lin Zicheng. In the several rooms around this room, no one at this time, and no one will pass through here at this time. So, even if there was a gun battle here, other The people outside didn''t even know, and even the world''s best music on the first floor was faintly heard.


    The battle continued, and the screams did not stop, and the camera prepared by Qiu Ningshuang outside the window accurately recorded all this.


    "Stop it!"


    At this time, in the fight against Lin Zicheng, Uncle Li, who won the final victory, pointed his gun at Lin Zicheng and shouted to everyone!


    Lin Zicheng was lying on the ground with a gray face, but his eyes were staring at Uncle Li, his eyes were full of unwillingness. Obviously he was very unconvinced at this time, but even if he was not convinced, he had no other way. , Now he has no way to resist.


    And Uncle Li¡¯s situation is also very bad. The corners of his mouth are bleeding, his clothes have been torn, and his hair is messed up. This is completely inconsistent with his previous image, but now he has some victory on his face. The smile of the reader, and a trace of cruelty.


    There are other people who are in bad condition. Qiu Hao is already seriously injured at this time, and his mouth is constantly spitting blood out. He never thought that he was planning to take advantage of the fisherman¡¯s profit and waited for Uncle Li to remove him. After losing Lin Zicheng, he became the first person under Uncle Li himself. He then looked for a chance to win the position of Uncle Li. Everything was planned well. He didn''t understand how he could develop to this point.


    Qiu Hao¡¯s face was confused and fearful of death. After spending so many years with Uncle Li, he has done all kinds of things. Naturally, he has done this murder. Although not many, his There are still a few lives in his hand. In the past, he still enjoyed the struggle and fear of the other party before he died, but now that all of this has come to his head, he found that all this is not so. It''s good, he still has a lot of things to do, he still has a lot of good days to enjoy, but now everything seems to be slowly getting away from him.


    Except for Qiu Hao who was seriously injured, four of the other people at the scene were dead. Three of them were from Lin Zicheng and one from Uncle Li. Of the three people from Lin Zicheng, two were killed. What Qiu Hao killed, you can see Qiu Hao''s fierceness.


    As for the other people, they are all wounded now. There is no one who is intact. Among the few people, there are people from Uncle Li and people from Lin Zicheng. However, there are not many people in Lin Zicheng. After all, Uncle Li When you have people around, you are more willing to bring people you know and trust.


    "Lin Zicheng, Lin Zicheng, didn''t you think that I would win in the end?!" Uncle Li looked at Lin Zicheng madly and said, "I''m not too thin for so many years, you actually want to betray me, you This damn guy, I sent you to jail, and that is for the good of all of us, and I will treat your wife and children kindly, but now!"


    "But, now you are ready to die, not only you, but also your wife and children. I will send them to reunite with you. Originally, you don¡¯t need to die. You don¡¯t need to die. All of this is yours. Caused!" Uncle Li looked at Lin Zicheng with a gloomy and arrogant expression.


    Lin Zicheng didn''t say a word. He still looked at Uncle Li in that state. He knew what would happen to him if his actions failed. After so many years with Uncle Li, what kind of person Uncle Li is. , He knows better than anyone else.


    Lin Zicheng also had a trace of regret in his heart. He should have shot Uncle Li when he first came in, and why did he talk so much nonsense with him, but now he was overturned by the other party.


    Originally, the truth that Lin Zicheng had received the news in advance was completely unnecessary. As long as he was hiding outside, Uncle Li could not do anything to him. Uncle Li had some power in Jiangzhou and even Qing Province, but his minions were still Can''t reach out to Qing Province, so Lin Zicheng doesn''t have to worry about being caught by Uncle Li, and can be free from outside.


    However, he was not reconciled. He was already in a high position, but from now on he was going to live as a fugitive. Obviously, this gap was not acceptable to him, and he didn''t hesitate about Uncle Li in his heart. He betrayed himself, and he felt resentment, so he planned to come back and find Uncle Li to settle the account. Moreover, he had already thought about it, as long as he killed Uncle Li, and then killed Qiu Hao, in this case, he could also give the police station An explanation over there is that he can smoothly take over the forces left behind by Uncle Li. In this way, not only will he not have to live a fugitive life, but he can also be one step closer than before.


    It is precisely because of this thought and desire that Lin Zicheng is willing to come back and take a gamble. Moreover, this place used to be where he watched the venue, and he was also certain.


    In fact, Lin Zicheng did almost succeed, if it weren''t for his too much nonsense, then maybe Uncle Li was already a corpse.

 268 Chapter 268: Who Wins

    However, it seems useless to think about it at this time. He lost, and there is no chance of a comeback. As for what happens to him after the failure, he has already thought about it before, so there is no Need to listen to Uncle Li''s nonsense.


    However, just as Lin Zicheng was desperate, and when Uncle Li was proud, a younger brother who was loyal to Lin Zicheng suddenly shot him at Uncle Li with a gun. However, it may be because he himself was injured, or Suddenly, he hit Uncle Li in the thigh with this shot, but did not kill Uncle Li.


    However, Uncle Li lost his balance for the first time, and Lin Zicheng''s eyes lit up, and he wanted to act on Uncle Li.


    Uncle Li just wanted to raise a gun to shoot Lin Zicheng, but it seemed that it was too late, and Lin Zicheng''s mouth also showed a cruel smile.


    However, his smile soon solidified on his face. He was too proud of himself. At this time, a black hole appeared on his forehead, and blood kept flowing out.


    Lin Zicheng moved his head with some difficulty, looking at Qiu Hao who was leaning on the sofa not far away, with a little surprise and annoyance in his eyes. Obviously he had ignored Qiu Hao''s existence before.


    After Qiu Hao fired that shot, he used all his strength. He didn''t even have the strength to hold the gun in his hand, and he just hung down on the ground. However, he looked at Lin Zicheng and laughed. Very proud.


    His shot was not to save Uncle Li, but it was entirely because of himself. He and Lin Zicheng followed Uncle Li for almost the same amount of time, and their skills were similar. This also caused the two of them. On the surface, the relationship is very good, but in my heart they are secretly trying, and no one wants to fall behind.


    And now Qiu Hao knows that he might not be able to do it, but Lin Zicheng seems to have the possibility of a comeback. He is not reconciled, not reconciled to his own death, Lin Zicheng is alone, once he and Uncle Li are dead. , Then Lin Zicheng is very likely to take the place of Uncle Li, thus pressing on his head, even if he is dying, Qiu Hao is not willing to accept this fact.


    Therefore, Qiu Hao used all his strength to fire a shot, and the effect of this shot was not bad.


    "I won!" Qiu Hao said with a smile, his tone firm but also revealing infinite weakness. Obviously, his physical condition is very bad at this time.


    However, Lin Zicheng was obviously worse than him, because he couldn''t even speak, so he died with his eyes wide open!


    And Uncle Li did not stay idle either. While his two powerful subordinates were staring at him, they had already shot and killed the person who had just attacked him, and then killed several others who were loyal to him. Lin Zicheng''s people, this way, the scene will be his people, although there are only three, and they are all injured.


    "Haha, I won in the end!" Uncle Li saw that the situation had been set, and said proudly. Although his face was a little pale, he was full of pride. Obviously, he can still accept and be satisfied with the current result. .


    Although I have been injured, although I may lose the two most powerful subordinates at once, this is not important. What is important is that the matter can be resolved and my position is preserved. No one can threaten myself. Maybe in the future we can be one step closer.


    "No, you haven''t won yet!" Qiu Ningshuang''s voice sounded in this room: "Put down the gun and hold your head with both hands!"


    At this time, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang had already entered the room. They saw that the situation inside had basically stabilized. They knew that it was time for them to play. Looking at the mess on the floor, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang had great hearts. Touch, although they saw the whole process with their own eyes, they were still a little shocked.


    It can only be said that power kills people. If it were not for Lin Zicheng''s ambition, he would not come back knowing that Uncle Li was going to attack him, and such a thing would not happen.


    Uncle Li turned around with some difficulty, seeing the two uninvited guests in his room, his face was filled with shock, and he did not expect that at this time, two unexpected people would appear, and one of them was a woman. Yes, he also pointed the gun at himself. He knew that if he had a slight change, the other party would shoot without hesitation.


    And Qiu Hao, who was dying, also saw Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang at this time. Qiu Ningshuang did not know him. However, for Huang Feng, the person who broke his leg, he still remembered him fresh. First, he was taken aback. I laughed in a hurry, coughing while laughing.


    "It''s you? So it''s you? Haha, we are all calculated and calculated!" Qiu Hao smiled wildly. When he laughed, he coughed up a lot of blood in his mouth. After that, he looked towards Uncle Li said: "Old stuff, you didn''t win either, haha, you didn''t win either!"


    Although he just helped Uncle Li indirectly, in Qiu Hao''s heart, he also had no good feelings about Uncle Li. This was how he felt when he gave up Lin Zicheng without hesitation. He knew Both himself and Lin Zicheng are both tools of Uncle Li. Uncle Li has no feelings for them at all. As a result, Qiu Hao naturally has no good impressions of him. He even thought about it before. After losing the forest, how can you remove Uncle Li and replace Uncle Li?


    Originally, Qiu Hao thought he and Lin Zicheng were dead, and Uncle Li was the biggest winner. After all, with Lin Zicheng, Brother Biao would be able to explain the matter, and in addition, Uncle Li and Tong Qianjun The forces of the United States, the next thing is not difficult to settle.


    However, I never thought that at the last moment, when Uncle Li was about to celebrate his victory, Huang Feng suddenly appeared. There was a person with a Payton gun next to him. No matter, they are both. How did they appear here, but these two are definitely not on the right track with Uncle Li, so Qiu Hao said that Uncle Li did not win either.


    Uncle Li looked at Qiu Hao bitterly. Even today, his two most powerful subordinates actually showed infidelity to him. Although Qiu Hao didn''t shoot himself, he heard what he said. Uncle Li also knows what he thinks of himself in his heart. Even if there is no such thing as today, it is completely conceivable for Qiu Hao to betray him in the future.


    "Hahaha, we are all calculated!" Qiu Hao kept repeating his words, but after that, he coughed suddenly, then spit out a big mouthful of blood, did not come up in one breath, and his head was always low. Go on!

 269 Chapter 269 Qiu Ningshuangs Distress

    Huang Feng took two steps quickly and came to Qiu Hao''s side, only to find that he had completely lost his life. He was severely injured before, and he was overly emotional just now. As a result, he was dead. .


    Huang Feng didn''t feel sorry for him. After all, this guy is not a good person, as can be seen from the situation just now, but if this is the case, there is now one less living person.


    "Bump!" The gunshot suddenly sounded, followed by Qiu Ningshuang''s cold voice: "I advise you to stay safe!"


    Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t say this to Uncle Li. Uncle Li did not move at this time. Qiu Ningshuang said to one of Uncle Li¡¯s men, who was trying to shoot at her, but she discovered it first. The gun hit him in the arm and he couldn''t hold the gun anymore.


    Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng were outside the window before, but they had witnessed the whole process inside, so naturally they knew that they couldn''t be taken lightly at this time, otherwise they would repeat their mistakes.


    Huang Feng went there and took away the guns from the three people who were still alive and the others, but Qiu Ningshuang still pointed at Uncle Li and said, "Throw the gun away!"


    Uncle Li''s face was uncertain, but in the end he decided to follow Qiu Ningshuang''s words, because he could feel that if he was disobedient, Qiu Ningshuang would never be polite to him.


    Seeing Uncle Li throwing the gun on the ground, Qiu Ningshuang slowly walked towards him. The gun in his hand was also pointed at the opponent until he kicked Uncle Li''s gun far away, and he breathed out in his heart.


    After that, he took out the handcuffs and saw that she was indeed fully prepared tonight. She did not forget to bring the pistol and handcuffs.


    "Put it on yourself!" Qiu Ningshuang threw the handcuffs to Uncle Li and said.


    Uncle Li was also simply because he knew that there was no room for resistance, so he could easily copy himself up, while Huang Feng on the other side was busy tying the two still alive.


    Qiu Ningshuang breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Uncle Li''s cooperation. After all, this was the first time she faced such a situation. Her heart was also very nervous. Now that things seemed to be settled, her nerves She also relaxed a little. Thinking that she had solved such a big case today, her father would have taken her seriously, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    However, Uncle Li is a sophisticated character after all, so naturally he would not want to be arrested like this. Seeing Qiu Ningshuang''s expression relaxed, he slammed Qiu Ningshuang into the air. When something happened suddenly, Qiu Ningshuang didn''t have the slightest preparation. , The man was hit and flew, and the gun in his hand also flew out.


    But at this time, Uncle Li took out a gun from his arms agilely, and shot Qiu Ningshuang without hesitation. This time, he learned a lesson and didn''t dare to delay any more nonsense. , Besides, there is a Huang Feng beside him, he dare not care.


    Before, when Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang witnessed the whole process inside, they saw that Uncle Li was in such a dangerous situation, and they did not take out the gun from their bodies. Therefore, they subconsciously believed that Uncle Li¡¯s body was There is no gun.


    However, neither of them thought that Uncle Li could be so forbearing. It was so dangerous just now. He didn''t take out the gun, but now he took it out suddenly, causing an accident to both of them.


    "No!" Huang Feng also saw the situation on Qiu Ningshuang''s side, and shouted with horror. He had already raised the gun in his hand and shot at Uncle Li. In the previous space, he had fired a lot of shots. Yes, he is no stranger to guns.


    However, Huang Feng''s movements were a little slower after all. Uncle Li shot Qiu Ningshuang cruelly, and there was a blood hole near Qiu Ningshuang''s heart.


    And just when Uncle Li was going to continue to fill up his gun, Huang Feng''s gun also rang, and Huang Feng''s gun directly hit Uncle Li''s head. This gun Huang Feng had some strength elements. There is also a bit of luck, but, no matter what, the effect of Huang Feng''s shot is to directly head Uncle Li.


    Huang Feng was still a little uneasy, and he added a few shots to him. It was not until Uncle Li lay completely motionless on the ground that Huang Feng threw the gun away and ran towards Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Qiu Ningshuang, are you okay, how are you?" Huang Feng held Qiu Ningshuang in his arms.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s condition is very bad. There is bleeding in her mouth, and the heart is bleeding continuously, as if she wants to shed all the blood in her body.


    However, when she saw Huang Feng looking at her caringly, a slight smile appeared on her face. She smiled sweetly, her mouth opened to talk, but some blood was spit out.


    Qiu Ningshuang raised her hand tremblingly, and it took a lot of effort before she touched Huang Feng¡¯s face. The smile on her face became even worse. She knew her situation and she might be dying, although she was also afraid of death. I hate death, but being able to die in Huang Feng''s arms doesn''t seem to be so unacceptable.


    Qiu Ningshuang knew that she had some good feelings for Huang Feng in her heart. It might be because Huang Feng had saved her before, or it might be because of the sudden confusion and infatuation last night, and her heart throbbed. However, she knew what she thought, so she was embarrassed. Show it, but now that she is going to die, she never thought about hiding it again.


    "You''re okay, you won''t be okay." Huang Feng also appeared flustered. This is the first time he encountered such a situation in reality. He also witnessed himself when he teleported to that war space before. The comrades around were killed, but they didn''t feel the same as they are now. At that time, he regarded himself more as a passer-by, and even looked at what happened around him indifferently.


    However, it is different now. Qiu Ningshuang is someone he knows in the real world, and the relationship between the two is still good. Qiu Ningshuang just died in front of him, which he could not accept.


    "By the way, magic, I know magic!" Huang Feng muttered. At this time, his whole person was a little messy, and he didn''t care about hiding his secrets. Thinking that he could still use magic, he quickly used it.


    The light magic healing technique, which is the only light magic that Huang Feng has learned, can cure some small diseases of human beings. As for whether he can save the current Qiu Ningshuang, he doesn''t know, but he has to try it.


    Qiu Ningshuang looked at him so tenderly as Huang Feng muttered a word. However, Huang Feng must not think much about it now. Soon a soft light shone on Qiu Ningshuang''s body, and her face seemed better, but, The bleeding in the heart did not stop.

 270 Chapter 270

    Huang Feng''s face became more anxious, and the healing technique in his hand was thrown on Qiu Ningshuang''s body like no money. Her complexion was getting better, but it had little effect on the injuries she received.


    At this time, if someone took out the bullet from Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s heart and bandaged it, then coupled with Huang Feng¡¯s healing technique, Qiu Ningshuang would really get better, but Huang Feng couldn¡¯t do this now, so he It can only use the healing technique desperately to maintain her vitality, otherwise, Qiu Ningshuang is probably dead now.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t realize was that when he used the healing technique frantically, the magical elements in the surrounding air continued to condense on his body, and the interval between his use of the healing technique was getting shorter and shorter, although he still couldn¡¯t. It was instantaneous, but it was not much different. However, Huang Feng, who was in all this panic, did not find it.


    "Don''t, don''t be like this" Qiu Ningshuang struggled to talk, but he couldn''t say much.


    "It''s okay, you will be fine." Huang Feng consoled Qiu Ningshuang while performing the healing technique: "Don''t talk, I''ll call an ambulance, yes, call an ambulance."


    Huang Feng, who was just flustered, had forgotten to call an ambulance, so he quickly took out the phone and dialed the number.


    With a smile on her face, Qiu Ningshuang watched Huang Feng anxiously make the call, and shouted loudly with the nurse on the phone. Her heart was a little sweet and a little bit reluctant. She didn''t want to die, but just felt that she found what she wanted She didn¡¯t want to die because she missed her relatives, but also because of Huang Feng.


    "Qiu Ningshuang, you are really useless, there was danger last time, this time it is like this." Qiu Ningshuang complained a little bit about being careless.


    Huang Feng, who hung up the phone, saw Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s eyelids fighting, and he seemed to be unable to hold it. He became even more flustered: "Hold on, the ambulance will be here soon."


    Qiu Ningshuang squeezed out a smile, but could no longer speak.


    "Calm down, Huang Feng, you have to calm down, there must be a way!" Huang Feng forced himself to calm down at this time. At this time, only by calming down can he save Qiu Ningshuang, but he will never have surgery or first aid. His biggest trump card is the storage box.


    Correct!Storage Box!


    Suddenly the corner of Huang Feng''s eyes lit up. He had obtained a lot of things in the storage box. Huang Feng quickly immersed his consciousness in the ring, and all the things he had obtained were in the ring.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Huang Feng saw it at a glance, and he hadn''t forgotten the effect of the red fruit that was lying quietly in the ring.


    Huang Feng did not hesitate to take out the Zhu Guo. At this time, he could only hope that this Zhu Guo was really as magical as the introduction said.


    "Quickly, open your mouth and eat it!" Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang''s consciousness was a bit blurred at this time, let alone chewing, he didn''t even have the strength to open his mouth.


    Huang Feng couldn¡¯t take care of that much. He put Zhu Guo in his mouth and chewed a few bites. After feeling a stream of juice flow out, he blocked his mouth on Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mouth. Transitioned the chewed Zhu Guo in his mouth into Qiu Ningshuang''s mouth along with the juice.


    Maybe it was because she was suddenly kissed and she was too shocked, maybe it was a return to the light, Qiu Ningshuang suddenly recovered some strength, her eyes widened, she stared at Huang Feng blankly, her head was blank, it seemed that she couldn''t accept what had just happened.


    "Quickly, eat it!" Huang Feng said when he saw that Qiu Ningshuang was a little conscious.


    Qiu Ningshuang seemed to have lost the ability to think. She instinctively swallowed the Zhu Guo, which had been chewed into pieces by Huang Feng, together with the juice.


    After that, she felt that a torrent of warm air started from her abdomen and flowed to her whole body, especially near her heart. The warm current that flowed there was the most, and those warm currents seemed to be repairing her injured body. , The wound on his body has completely stopped bleeding.


    Huang Feng watched Qiu Ningshuang''s situation nervously, and continued to perform healing techniques on her, regardless of the effect, it''s better than nothing.


    Then, Huang Feng saw that Qiu Ningshuang''s face slowly returned to bloody color, the pale feeling before disappeared, and the previously weak breath also slowly became normal, Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes seemed to slowly Has become more energetic.


    "How do you feel?" Huang Feng asked after seeing Qiu Ningshuang seem to be recovering a little.


    "You saved me again!" Qiu Ningshuang said, looking at Huang Feng with complicated eyes.


    Qiu Ningshuang clearly understands her body better than Huang Feng. After eating the food Huang Feng gave, she felt that her identity had changed a lot, and the warm current continued to repair her body. , To provide her with vitality and maintain her life. She has completely lost the feeling of dying before. Now she, except for her weaker body, is not as good as normal people. In other aspects, she is no better than normal. People are worse.


    "Huh, you are fine." Seeing Qiu Ningshuang seemed to be really all right, Huang Feng was relieved, and the nervous mood afterwards also relaxed a lot, and the storage box did not disappoint him.


    "What did you eat for me just now?" Qiu Ningshuang asked curiously. Now she is a little weak and has nothing else. Therefore, she has the energy to ask something she is curious about.


    "The panacea!" Huang Feng said. Anyway, Qiu Ningshuang had already eaten the food, and she couldn''t know what it was. As long as she didn''t say it, no one else would know.


    Of course, this is the best situation, but Huang Feng also knows that others will definitely be skeptical. After all, Qiu Ningshuang has suffered such a serious injury, but now that there is nothing other than weakness, he will naturally doubt it. At that time, Huang Feng didn''t think so much in order to save people. He just hoped that this matter would not cause too much trouble to himself.


    "Never say it." Qiu Ningshuang did not continue to ask, although she was very curious, including the glove that Huang Feng took out last time and the things that she had just displayed on her body, she was very curious, Huang Feng My body is very mysterious, there seems to be a lot of secrets, I don''t want to tell others.


    "I will figure out all the secrets in you." Qiu Ningshuang thought to himself.

 271 Chapter 271

    It didn¡¯t take long for the ambulance to come. The people who followed the ambulance and the police station came in a large crowd. It was at this time that people who were playing on other floors knew that something happened here. Up.


    "Ningshuang, how are you, don''t scare Dad." At this moment, a middle-aged man with a rather mighty appearance walked in front of the crowd.


    It turned out that when Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang were about to enter the room, they were already preparing to call the police. Qiu Ningshuang did not call the police station directly, but secretly sent a message to her father. In this case, where the police station is. She would move faster, but she didn''t expect her father to come by himself.


    "Dad, I''m okay." Qiu Ningshuang said, but her complexion hasn''t fully recovered, and her tone of voice is very weak. No matter how outsiders look at it, she doesn''t look okay, especially her chest is blood-red, and she knew she was injured. .


    "What''s okay, you are all injured, doctor, doctor, I would not let you continue the investigation if I knew it." Qiu Ningshuang''s father was very regretful. He thought that his son thought his daughter could not find anything, that is, playing Just playing, nothing will happen.


    However, looking at the situation now, it is obviously not the case. When he saw the blood on his daughter''s heart, he almost was not scared to death, and he was deeply regretful in his heart. He shouldn''t indulge her so much.


    The doctor who was following the ambulance quickly stepped forward and insisted on Qiu Ningshuang''s situation. It was a coincidence that they ran into these police officers when the ambulance was outside.


    "Come here, take all these people back to the police station, and seal this place for me!" Qiu Ningshuang''s father said to a group of his subordinates with a cold face.


    Those policemen started to get busy. Before, they just pointed their guns at people on the scene except Qiu Ningshuang. Now that they have received orders from Director Qiu, they are naturally not welcome.


    Seeing that the police were coming to torture Huang Feng, Qiu Ningshuang said quickly: "Don''t catch him, he is my friend and he just saved me."


    With Qiu Ningshuang, other police officers would naturally dare not continue to embarrass Huang Feng, but Director Qiu looked at Huang Feng curiously. Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, he knew that he was not a policeman, but he didn¡¯t know how to be with his daughter. It was mixed together, but now all his thoughts are on his daughter, and there is no time to take care of Huang Feng.


    "How is it? How is my daughter?" Director Qiu quickly asked when seeing the doctor standing up.


    "Director Qiu, your daughter is not life-threatening, but her body is a little weak. Just take a few days off." At this point, his face was full of doubts: "However, this is very strange, according to Officer Qiu. Judging from the position of the gun, it can be said to be a fatal injury, and the bullet has not been taken out. However, Officer Qiu is nothing but weakness. This is really strange."


    Director Qiu didn''t care about the doctor''s doubts. After he knew that his daughter was okay, he was greatly relieved. The daughter was fatally injured but nothing serious happened. Maybe his daughter is dead, so lucky.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang''s father was still a little worried after hearing that there were still bullets in his daughter''s body: "Will there be anything wrong?"


    "It is certain that there will be an operation to remove the shrapnel, but the shrapnel does not affect Officer Qiu''s health at the moment. Therefore, there is no need to worry. It will not be too late to perform the operation after Officer Qiu''s body is recovered. In that case, It''s also safer." The doctor said.


    In fact, the warm current produced by Zhu Guo surrounded the shrapnel. Otherwise, even if Qiu Ningshuang was fine now, the shrapnel was always in her body, which would affect her health.


    However, for now, everything is fine, but his daughter survived the catastrophe, which does not reduce the anger in Director Qiu''s heart. He is still a little afraid of fear, and he will be ready to discipline his daughter. Don''t let her take any risks, but he would not let this uncle Li''s club in front of him go.


    It was at this time that he had the intention to look at the surrounding situation. After that, his brows frowned. Obviously, the nature and badness of what happened tonight was not only dead, but a pistol appeared. In all, it was an oversight.


    "Dad, there is a camera over the window, which contains all the things that happened here." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Of course, the camera was shut down when they came in. Therefore, they were killed by Uncle Li and Huang Feng killed Uncle Li. There is no record. However, this is not an important matter. Later, they were recording. When she confessed, she would not conceal it. The real concealment was probably Huang Feng¡¯s process of treating herself. Huang Feng obviously didn¡¯t want others to see it, and Qiu Ningshuang would obviously not betray Huang Feng. She would even Actively help Huang Feng protect this secret.


    Director Qiu heard what the daughter here said, and hurriedly sent people to the window. Sure enough, he saw a camera there, and then took it.


    Huang Feng was still standing there, seeing many policemen busy dealing with the scene, he knew that after tonight, Uncle Li and his forces were all over, and he lost a potential enemy, but, unfortunately, Uncle Li When they die, they can''t use Uncle Li to bring down Tong Qianjun and his son. For this, Huang Feng is unwilling.


    However, in that situation, he couldn''t think about that much, so although he felt a pity, Huang Feng did not regret it either.


    Because the police came, blocked the place, and cleared the scene, when Huang Feng went out, there was no outsider except the police and the doctor. He did not go back. He didn''t want to, but he had to go to the police station. As for the transcript, although Qiu Ningshuang was also one of the people present, obviously, the policemen did not dare to ask her to go to the police station at this time. In that case, the angry Director Qiu could tear them up, and Qiu Ningshuang I was also injured. At this time, I must go to the hospital.


    The process of making the transcript went smoothly. It was not the first time that Huang Feng came. When he came last time, Qiu Ningshuang greeted him. This time Qiu Ningshuang said that Huang Feng is her friend and saved her. Where did the police dare to embarrass Huang Feng, and Huang Feng was also very cooperative. Except for Zhu Guo''s affairs, there was no need to conceal other matters. Therefore, he successfully completed the transcript and went back.


    Uncle Li''s matter can be regarded as over.

 272 Chapter 272 Seven Luminous Thunder Fist

    Zhongzhou World, Qiyao Gate, there were bursts of shouts from the martial arts training ground at this time. Some older seniors in the vicinity knew that it was the newly entered juniors who were practicing martial arts. At Qiyao Gate, it was only in the first place. In the first year, new disciples often practice together. After that, in the second year, many disciples will start practicing with their own masters. Then, in the third year, some disciples will be Arrange to go down the mountain for experience successively. Of course, martial arts training cannot be stopped at this time, but it is more dependent on personal consciousness. If you don''t understand, you can ask the master of the sect.


    It has been a while since Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie came to Qiyaomen. They have adapted to the life here. They only practice martial arts every day. After that, just listen to the master''s explanation of some moves and experiences. The days are simple.


    Of course, simple does not mean easy. In fact, martial arts training is still very tiring. You have to get up early every day and the training time is also very long. In the early days, the two of them even went back to their place of residence every day and fell asleep. Now, after this period of adaptation, I am not as tired as before.


    And after Fang Zihao left the Qiyaomen, no one here deliberately made trouble for them. Even because of the last incident, the two of them had some friendship with Brother Mu, and Brother Mu would usually take care of them.


    "I heard that a new boxing technique will be taught in the afternoon." At the end of the morning martial arts training, Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie walked to the cafeteria and talked about things.


    It¡¯s not too long for them to enter the Qiyao Gate. During this time, the martial art mainly allows them to adapt to the environment and pace of life here. As for the Kungfu, they have handed in some simple methods to cultivate in the future. To prepare for internal strength, I also practiced some basic boxing techniques. However, this is only a basic boxing technique, not an advanced technique at all. What I will teach this afternoon is a new kind of boxing technique, which is more advanced. Naturally it made them happy.


    "I''ve also heard, it seems to be more advanced"


    Both of them are very happy. After all, they have long wanted to learn martial arts, and now they can learn more advanced martial arts, there is no reason for them to be unhappy.


    After eating, they simply rested for a while, and everyone returned to the martial arts field again. From this, we can see how often they practice martial arts every day and how tired they are. Of course, the martial arts also know this. Therefore, there is no deduction in eating, and the food can keep up.


    "You have entered the mountain gate for some time. Some time ago, you also learned some basic boxing techniques. With the foundation, today, what I want to teach you is our Qiyaomen advanced boxing method: Qiyao Benlei boxing! This boxing method is not ours though. The treasure of the school of Zhenpai, but it is considered a relatively advanced boxing method, so you are not allowed to leak this boxing method privately. Have you heard of it?!" Elder Chuan Gong said to the many disciples below.


    "I heard it!" everyone said in unison, and there was a faint excitement in the words.


    "Okay, I''ll give you a rehearsal below. You have to watch it carefully."


    After the elder Chuan Gong finished speaking, he began to practice one move one at a time on the high platform in front of the crowd. Because he had to let the people below watch carefully, he was very slow in every move, and so did the many disciples below. Look carefully.


    After playing it again, he asked the people below to follow him. He played a trick, and the people below learned a trick until everyone had remembered all the moves.


    "You continue to practice. After today''s practice is over, they will each get a booklet, which records all the moves and formulas of the Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist. There are only moves and no formulas. This method is just a fancy, all , This formula is very important, you must remember, of course, this booklet does not need to be retracted." said the elder Chuan Gong.


    "No wonder I didn''t feel any power when I was fighting," Liu Mingjie whispered. When they learned basic fist before, they didn''t learn any formulas, so he really didn''t know what formulas to learn. I was still thinking before that this punching technique is obviously advanced, but it seems that it is not as powerful as the basic punching technique.


    After the elder Chuan Gong left, everyone practiced on their own in the martial arts field, keeping these moves firmly in mind.


    In the evening, everyone was assigned to the booklet. On the booklet, there are texts, patterns, and easy to understand. Even people who don¡¯t know the words can practice with the booklet after seeing this booklet. .


    After Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu got the pamphlet, they couldn¡¯t wait to start practicing. Both of them were very interested in martial arts. When they didn¡¯t have the formula before, they felt that they were not addicted to this set of boxing. Now they have the formula. It is natural to be familiar with it as soon as possible.


    The formula is not too long. The two of them quickly learned the formula by heart. After that, they found an open space to practice.


    The two of them chanted mantras in their mouths while playing the moves they learned before. They adjusted their breathing through the mantras, and matched the moves. At this time, they no longer had the relaxed feeling they had before. After a set of punches, they didn''t even feel sweaty, nor did they feel any fatigue.


    But now, a set of boxing techniques has not been completed, the two have a deep sense of exhaustion, but their perseverance is not bad, and gritted their teeth to finish the full set of moves. At this time, the two The whole body is drenched with sweat, and the whole body does not have much strength.


    "Huh, I''m so tired. If we are so tired when we are hostile to others, we don''t want the enemy to kill us, and we will be exhausted first." Liu Mingjie sat on the ground and said gruffly.


    "This may be because we have just learned and cannot perfectly combine the moves and formulas, so we are so tired. After we become proficient, we should not feel this way." Li Deyu guessed.


    Liu Mingjie nodded in agreement. He had seen the seniors hit this set of punches before, and he hadn''t seen them tired, obviously because of this reason.


    "Moreover, after we learn the internal force, the power of this set of boxing will be stronger. I think you have seen the situation of those seniors playing this set of boxing. It is completely different from us." Li Deyu continued. Said.

 273 Chapter 273

    Liu Mingjie nodded and said, "That''s true. I have seen Senior Brother Mu hit this set of punches before, and it seems that I can hear thunders."


    The two of them just tried it too, not to mention that the power is much worse than those of the seniors, and the thunder is even more absent. And looking at the name of this set of boxing techniques, it is obviously also the time to know this set of boxing techniques and exert its true power. There should be some thunder, and the two obviously haven''t gotten home yet.


    "Mingjie, Deyu, are still practicing martial arts so late." At this moment, a disciple passing by said.


    Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu saw that this person also entered the mountain gate with them. However, he does not seem to be too active in martial arts training, but he is very good at being a human being. Although he has only been here for a short time, he has already I have made a lot of friends. Among these people, there are even those seniors who have been in the business for many years, so he is very popular.


    "Yeah, when I got this formula, I felt a little itchy in my heart, so I couldn''t help but come out to practice and practice." Liu Mingjie said.


    "You two are really martial idiots. I was so tired from practicing during the day, and even practiced for myself at night. I really admire your perseverance. I can''t do this." The man shook his head and said with a smile.


    Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu smiled and did not speak.


    "Okay, I won''t tell you anymore. I have something to go. Don''t practice too late. Don''t hurt yourself." The man said.


    "Thank you, we will pay attention." Li Deyu said.


    After that, the man left. However, Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie did not go back immediately. Instead, after regaining some strength, they punched again until they were too tired to bear. End the contact, go back to wash, prepare to rest.


    In fact, the reason why Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu gave themselves such additional training is not only because they like kung fu, but also because they both participated in several tests before they came in. Therefore, the two of them also Both realized that their talents in this area might not be as good as those of others, and both of them were proud people. Naturally, they didn''t want to lag behind in this area, so they put pressure on themselves and practiced.


    And it is precisely because the two of them are such people, and they are close friends.


    When Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu returned to their residence, the same mentor they met before also returned, but he seemed to have just returned, and was chatting with other people in the house.


    "You two are back? How is it? Are you familiar with the new boxing technique?" the man asked.


    "It''s okay, but you need to practice more of this boxing technique, and you can only come up when you are familiar with the power." Li Deyu said.


    "Yes, no, I have to practice seriously tomorrow, otherwise it will be miserable if the elder finds that I am lazy." The man shrank his neck in fear, saying that the elder Chuan Gong is still very strict in this regard. , Everyone was afraid when they saw him.


    As he said this, he was about to take out his own booklet and read it. Although it was very late now, it was impossible for him to go out to practice, but it was okay to memorize the formula first.


    It¡¯s just that his movements froze very quickly, because the booklet he had put under the pillow before was gone. Instead, it was a colorful book. He had seen such a book before. The kind of book Fang Zihao was holding when he left.


    His face suddenly turned pale. He remembered how Fang Zihao was expelled from the school at the time. After all, it hasn¡¯t been a long time. At that time, Fang Zihao wronged his brother with the same name. One reason is that he lost the Qi Yao Undefeated Cultivation Method distributed by the sect, which annoyed the elders and head of the sect.


    Now I have actually made the same mistake. Although this Qi Yao Ben Lei Quan is not as important as the inner strength and mental method, and does not need to be handed in, if the master and elders know about it, a scolding is indispensable, and even kicked out. The danger of martial art.


    This person was a little unwilling to continue searching, but still did not find any.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is there any discomfort?" Li Deyu asked with concern when he saw that his face was not very good.


    "I''m fine." The man shook his head and said.


    Li Deyu looked at him, as if there was nothing special except his face, so he didn''t worry anymore.


    However, this person''s heart is a little anxious. This matter must be resolved. Fortunately, this exercise doesn''t need to be handed in again, as long as he remembers all the contents.


    So he said to Li Deyu: "Could you lend me your Qi Yao Ben Lei Boxing Technique, I don''t know where I left it, and now everyone is resting, I can''t look for it carefully."


    Li Deyu didn''t doubt either. In addition, this person is still very popular and has a good relationship with everyone, so Li Deyu handed him his boxing technique and said, "You take it and see."


    "Thank you!" the man said hastily, and then looked quickly.


    He basically remembered the tricks in it during the day. What he has to memorize now is only the formulas in it. These formulas are not too many, as long as he learns these formulas tonight. After that, when practicing martial arts, there is no problem even if you don''t take out this boxing secret book.


    Fortunately, he has a good memory. Before turning off the lights, he forcibly memorized these formulas. As for understanding, he can slowly understand later. After all, he can''t make excuses every time that he can''t find his boxing skills. Otherwise, others will doubt it, and it would be bad if the elder knew about it.


    "Fortunately, I don''t need to hand in this boxing secret book, and I don''t know who stole my secret book. Last time, the inner strength of the brother Fang is gone. Could it be that it was stolen by the same person?" After turning off the lights, he lay down. In his bed, this person did not sleep for the first time, but was thinking about his own boxing technique.


    If Fang Zihao''s inner strength mental technique was lost last time, and he didn''t care about it, now he has also lost a boxing technique, he is a bit suspicious, is there really a thief here?


    However, it¡¯s not right to think about it. Brother Fang¡¯s inner gong mental method is okay. After all, they don¡¯t have it now. However, this boxing method can be obtained as long as you are a disciple of the same discipline, and you don¡¯t need it. Turn it in, then there is no need for other people to steal other people''s punches.


    "I really can''t figure it out," the man murmured, and then he didn''t even think about it, closed his eyes and went to sleep.

 274 Chapter 274

    "Qi Yao Ben Lei Boxing Method: Qi Yao Gate is a relatively advanced boxing method that has been practiced to great success. When punching, there is a faint thunder sound, which is more powerful!"


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence from the police station, he obtained a new item from the storage box again, and it was something he needed more urgently now.


    Huang Feng now knows internal power and magic. The power is far from what ordinary people can compare. However, he cannot fully release these powers. There is no way to fully utilize them. If he has a lot of power, he usually uses it. At most three or four points, or even less.


    In the past few times he fought against people, in addition to using magic, he only used brute force, and there was no move at all. In this case, he met ordinary people, or the other party was careless about him, he still If he can handle it, if Qiu Hao is at that level, and at the same time attaches great importance to him, without magic, he will almost never win.


    However, with the moves, it is completely different. Not to mention the power of the boxing method itself, it is his own power, and even the internal force and magic can be completely released. In this way, his combat power becomes Times increase.


    People learn the moves first, and then have internal strength, but he first cultivated the internal strength, and now he learns the specific moves, the order is completely reversed.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng saw this boxing technique, he was very happy. He can always use brute force in the future. Moreover, a boxing technique is better than a sword technique or a sword technique in the current society. Useful, after all, in today''s society, swords are not common and cannot be carried around.


    "However, why does this name have the word Qi Yao again? Did you engage with Qi Yao Sect?" Huang Feng spit out with this fist.


    Huang Feng has not forgotten that the internal strength of his own cultivation is from this Qiyao gate. Now he has obtained another boxing technique, but it still belongs to the Qiyao gate. It is said that there is definitely not only one Qiyao gate in the world where the Qiyao gate is located. He belongs to the same school, but now I have obtained two things in succession, both of which belong to the Qi Yaomen. I have to say that I and the Qi Yaomen are really predestined. I just don¡¯t know what the Qi Yaomen are like in the world he lives in. Exist, how big is it, and who are there?


    Huang Feng is more curious about this Qiyao Gate that he has never met before. When he has the opportunity to teleport over, he must go to this Qiyao Gate to take a good look and express his gratitude for their generous book donation. situation.


    Putting aside his distracting thoughts, Huang Feng opened this boxing technique. There are also texts in some pictures, which are very similar to the Qi Yao Undefeated Cultivation Technique last time. Moreover, because this text is similar to Chinese characters, it will not affect Huang Feng. understanding.


    Huang Feng first took a rough look at this boxing technique and got to know his situation. This boxing technique is obviously a sturdy path, requiring users to be fierce and fierce when facing the enemy. If a soft person uses it, it is difficult to give full play to its power.


    According to the introduction of boxing techniques, Huang Feng also knows that in a book of boxing or swordsmanship, the moves are not the most important. The mantra is the key. If you can only use the moves, there is no difference between punching and fancy. Go and participate. Martial arts performances are also okay. If they are really used in actual combat, they are obviously not enough. This is why many martial arts practitioners are not afraid of others to peek. There is no formula, and it is useless to learn those moves. .


    Then Huang Feng calmed down and started to look at the patterns above carefully, remembering their moves. In the annotation patterns of these punching methods, every movement of it was recorded in detail, including the route after the fist went out, changes, etc., all Both, maybe the predecessor who made this boxing technique was afraid that his descendants would be too stupid to learn.


    However, this is cheaper than Huang Feng. You must know that he can only study on his own right now. Of course, the simpler the better. If the disciples in the Qi Yaomen don¡¯t understand them, they can also ask their master, However, if Huang Feng encounters something he can''t do, he can only be blind.


    After watching the moves, Huang Feng practiced it several times. Without using internal force, there was really no power. It was the same as doing radio gymnastics, and he didn''t even sweat.


    After adding internal force, the power suddenly increased, but it was only slightly more powerful than Huang Feng''s usual time. After all, his current internal force was not very much, and there was no most critical formula.


    After Huang Feng became familiar with the moves, he went to read the formulas. The formulas were not too many. It took Huang Feng about ten minutes to memorize the formulas. After that, Huang Feng read the formulas while typing just now. Of moves.


    For the first time, Huang Feng was not familiar with the formula and could not connect the formula well, so he played very slowly. However, even so, he felt tired after the first pass. Because this boxing technique takes a sturdy way, every time you make a punch, you have to use your full strength. If this happens, you will naturally be very tired.


    However, Huang Feng''s current physical fitness is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people, and he still has internal strength to regulate his body, so after a short rest, he started to fight again.


    After that, Huang Feng fought again and again, because the moves are not too many, so it didn¡¯t take much time to come down again, but after a few times, even with the current Huang Feng¡¯s Physical fitness is also a little overwhelming, can only be lying in bed and panting.


    After several times of practice, Huang Feng has been able to match the moves and formulas. Although he is not very proficient, it is much better than at the beginning, and the more he plays, the more consistent he plays. I believe that after the next few days With practice, he can completely master this boxing technique.


    However, this is not the end, but the beginning. No matter how powerful the boxing technique is, it will be useless if it cannot be used in actual combat. The booklet only records specific moves. It is obviously impossible for Huang Feng to follow the actual combat. From the above, one move one by one, the opponent obviously won¡¯t cooperate with him so well. Therefore, he must understand the essence of this set of boxing techniques and fully understand this set of boxing techniques. Only when fighting can he do it. According to the enemy''s moves, he changes his moves in an instant, instead of hitting them one by one in order as written in this pamphlet. In that case, he will definitely lose.

 275 Chapter 275

    More actual combat can help Huang Feng to understand this boxing method. Of course, it needs a chance. After Huang Feng punches, he runs the strange energy in his body. Sure enough, it is more powerful than before. When you hit a punch, it is more than twice as strong!


    In fact, what Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know is that others, even those of Qi Yaomen, use their internal force when they fight this set of boxing techniques. However, the power of internal force is obviously not comparable to the energy in his body. , Therefore, the power of this boxing technique played under his hands is even greater than those of the Qi Yaomen.


    After fisting several times, Huang Feng only went to take a bath and got ready to sleep when he felt that his body didn''t have much strength.


    After taking a bath, Huang Feng felt a lot more comfortable, lying on the bed, playing with Xiaobai, while thinking about today''s affairs.


    There are both gains and losses in things tonight. On the bright side, it is natural to get rid of Uncle Li, a force that is somewhat hostile to him. Although Uncle Li does not necessarily know himself, Uncle Li and others have another identity for themselves. "Brother Wolf" definitely doesn''t have the slightest good impression, and that Qiu Hao has directly fought against himself. The two have grievances, plus the fact that Uncle Li and others may be Tong Qianjun''s minions. Huang Feng is naturally very happy to get rid of Uncle Li and others.


    However, it is a pity that Uncle Li was beaten to death on the spot by himself. The police station will continue to investigate this matter. After all, the person was dead, and Uncle Li died, so there is no direct witness. I''m going to testify against Tong Qianjun. In this way, if you want to bring down Tong Qianjun, you have to think of other ways.


    Fortunately, the father and son Tong Qianjun should not know the extent of his involvement in this incident as a "little security guard". Even if he learned through his relationship that he was involved in this incident tonight, it would be because of Qiu Ningshuang. Relationship, not dare to do it to yourself indiscriminately, but will investigate it. This is your own opportunity.


    However, Huang Feng thought for a while and felt that Tong Qianjun¡¯s chances of knowing him were very low. After all, the only conflict between himself and their family was that they stopped Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s car. In this case, Tong Zi¡¯an It may be uncomfortable in his heart, but Tong Qianjun may not take it seriously. As for other things, he hasn''t conflicted with them on the face of it.


    Of course, it was a pity to be Huang Feng tonight, but not only the Tong Qianjun incident, the Zhu Guo incident, but also made Huang Feng feel a bit pity. The effect of Zhu Guo was indeed as stated in its introduction. Very tough, Qiu Ningshuang can be rescued from such a serious injury. It can be seen that it is true that it can improve physical fitness and increase the speed of training. If you take it by yourself, your training speed will definitely increase. Less, and Qiu Ningshuang should be an ordinary person, this effect is obviously wasted.


    However, Huang Feng only felt a pity, but he did not regret it. Under the circumstances at the time, if he did not give Qiu Ningshuang the Zhu Guo, Qiu Ningshuang''s life would not be saved, and it was obviously impossible for Huang Feng to watch Qiu Ningshuang. Those who died in their arms, the two had a revolutionary friendship that fought together.


    "However, the effect of improving physical fitness should also be useful to Qiu Ningshuang." Huang Feng thought to himself. Since the speed of cultivation cannot be accelerated, it is still possible to improve the physical fitness of ordinary people, but I don''t know how far it can be improved. .


    I was busy at night for a long time, and I just beaten Leiquan several times. Huang Feng''s body was very tired. After thinking about it for a long time, he fell asleep. Xiao Bai rubbed his face for a long time, but he didn''t respond. , Finally Xiaobai lay down beside him to sleep.


    "What, Uncle Li is dead?!"


    On the other side, Tong Qianjun had already received the news of Uncle Li¡¯s death. He was still shocked by the news. After all, it was too sudden. After all, Uncle Li was an important helper in the rivers and lakes. I don''t like the other party, but I have to admit that with the helper of Uncle Li, he will do many things more conveniently.


    However, Tong Qianjun was only shocked by Uncle Li''s death, but he had no other feelings. It is not difficult for him to find someone like Uncle Li if he is rich. Some people want to do it. He does things.


    "How did he die?" Tong Qianjun asked the person who brought the news to him.


    "The news from the police station seemed to be infighting. His two right-hand men, Lin Zicheng and Qiu Hao, both died on the spot," the man said.


    Because of the wide range of issues involved in this matter, and the fact that his own daughter was involved, Director Qiu issued an order to the police station that the affairs of this evening must be kept secret.


    Therefore, although this person has learned some news, it is not comprehensive, but it can also be seen that they still have some energy and means.


    "They''re all dead?" Tong Qianjun was taken aback, and then said in a relaxed tone: "It doesn''t matter if they are all dead. In this way, Director Qiu also has an explanation. Anyway, these people are all rubbish and dead. It''s not a pity."


    Tong Qianjun has always felt very stupid about their wanting to kill Qiu Ningshuang. Therefore, he has no good feelings for Lin Zicheng and the three of them are now dead. Then this case will not find his own head again. It is still a good thing for myself.


    Thinking of this, Tong Qianjun''s mood became even more relaxed, and his previous worries had completely disappeared, but there was still something bothering him.


    "How did you contact the doctor in the US?" Tong Qianjun asked.


    Tong Zian is basically fine now. Of course, except for his leg, his leg has been changed to several hospitals, and none of them can be completely cured. Of course, Tong Qianjun cannot accept that his son is a lame thing. Even Tong Zi''an himself is not acceptable, so recently, Tong Qianjun has been busy looking for a doctor for his son abroad.


    "It''s already a bit eye-catching. I can arrange for the young master to pass in a few days." The person replied.


    "Well, it must be as soon as possible. I don''t want this matter to be delayed." Tong Qianjun said. Because of his own legs, Tong Zi''an has recently become a lot more grumpy, often tantrums for no reason, and Tong Qianjun I can only try my best to appease.


    "Yes, I know, I will arrange it as soon as possible." The man replied.


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang was in the ward, receiving a detailed examination while comforting her mother who had cried because of worrying about herself too much.

 276 Chapter 276

    "Mom, don''t cry. Look, I''m fine." Qiu Ningshuang said helplessly while lying on the bed, looking at her crying mother beside the bed.


    Her mother had been crying ever since she entered the ward, and it was useless to persuade her. Of course, Qiu Ningshuang knew that she was caring about herself, but she was not all right now.


    "It''s okay, you''re all like this, and you said it''s okay!" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother cried and said, "Your dad must be blamed for this matter. Knowing that you want to investigate this case and didn''t stop you, I agreed. It''s not that he agrees, and you won''t be like this."


    Qiu Ningshuang''s father was beside him at this time, looking at his wife with a bitter expression. Of course he was concerned and regretted about his daughter''s accident, but could he not know who his daughter was?Even if she disagrees, she will still check.


    "I have to thank that young man for this matter. Otherwise, how could you lie here well now? No, Lao Qiu, when will we ask that young man out for a meal? We would also like to thank him. "Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    Although Qiu Ningshuang did not say how Huang Feng rescued herself at the time, everyone knew where she was shot. In this case, immortality is a miracle, but Qiu Ningshuang is in such a good state. Obviously This matter is not simple.


    And Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father was too worried about his daughter at the time. After knowing that she was okay, he didn¡¯t think much about it. However, now thinking about it, that young man named Huang Feng may not be easy. After all, his daughter has suffered so much. Injured, he is now like a okay person, but his daughter is reluctant to say how the other party saved her, so he is more interested in Huang Feng.


    "It should be. He saved our daughter after all. I will arrange it." Qiu Ningshuang''s father said. He was interested in Huang Feng, and now just took this opportunity to get to know this young man.


    "Dad, or forget it, when I am discharged from the hospital, I will thank him." Qiu Ningshuang said. Obviously, she also knew that her father might have some doubts, and Huang Feng didn''t want to expose her secrets, so, Qiu Ningshuang didn''t want to cause him trouble either.


    "How can it be done? You thank you. As your parents, we must thank him." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said firmly.


    Seeing his parents insist on doing so, Qiu Ningshuang couldn¡¯t do anything about it. However, deep down he looked forward to this meal. After all, it was Huang Feng¡¯s first formal meeting with his parents, and Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t know. Thinking of something, his face was slightly red.


    When he woke up the next morning, Huang Feng''s exhaustion had disappeared, and when he went out, he had completely recovered his former spirit.


    During lunch, Huang Feng met Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. From a distance, Huang Feng saw that the faces of both of them were not very good, and there was no space around him. Huang Feng took his own meal. Box went to the side of the two.


    When Huang Feng sat down next to Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, he attracted the attention of many people in the audience. Many people looked at Huang Feng curiously. Some of them knew Huang Feng, but more did not. Familiar, and even though Su Yumo and the two will eat in this cafeteria, they don''t have the habit of sitting with other people to eat, and other people will naturally not take the initiative to go up.


    And Huang Feng obviously didn¡¯t know this. He sat next to them. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t mean to drive him away. Su Yumo even smiled at him. As for Xie Mengjiao, he didn¡¯t give anything. His face, however, did not say anything to tell him to leave.


    "What''s the matter? Look at your complexion, did you not rest well last night?" Huang Feng asked casually while eating.


    "You take care of your own business." Xie Mengjiao said in an angry tone. She was not in a good mood at first, but now she sees Huang Feng that she hates, so naturally she doesn''t have a good tone.


    "Okay, I won''t ask, I can''t eat." Huang Feng doesn''t care. It is not the first time Xie Mengjiao has spoken to him like this. He is even a little used to it. , He didn''t know to continue the quarrel with her, seeing it, the other party''s mood was obviously not very good, he didn''t need to hit the gun.


    But Su Yumo first smiled, and then said to Huang Feng: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just a matter of work."


    "Sister Yumo, you can still laugh, those guys are too much!" Xie Mengjiao said with an ugly expression.


    "What the hell is going on?" Huang Feng asked curiously. Seeing what Xie Mengjiao was trying to say about himself again, he quickly said: "I''m just curious, I just leave it alone."


    Huang Feng blocked what Xie Mengjiao was about to say in a single sentence, and felt uncomfortable for a while. Huang Feng felt a lot more comfortable.


    "It''s nothing big, just a little trouble." Su Yumo said.


    "Those pesky guys actually joined forces to embarrass us, Sister Yu Mo, who did you say this is the ghost, I don''t believe that there is no one in there, and their actions can be so unified." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s somewhat puzzled eyes, Su Yumo talked about what he had encountered.


    It turned out that in the morning, they answered the phone calls connected to the raw material suppliers and collectively asked for price increases. Moreover, even if the prices were increased, the supply of some materials afterwards might not be as good as before, except for these suppliers. , And some shopping malls and beauty salons in Qinghai Province also called and made various requests for the purpose of embarrassing them.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao would not think too much about the case of one family and two families, but now that there are so many together, then there must be a problem. Both of them have been dealing with this matter all morning. However, it seems that there is not much clue.


    "Could it be the ghost behind the Landou Group last time?" Huang Feng said, but he knew that the Landou Group had always wanted to trouble Tianjiao Group.


    "It''s possible." Su Yumo said: "However, the people who called us this time were mainly suppliers and shopping malls in Qing Province. Landou Group does not have so much energy in Qing Province."


    "Will it be Tong Qianjun? He is not the richest man in Qing Province, he must have this ability." Huang Feng said casually.


    However, Huang Feng''s words made both Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao stunned.

 277 Chapter 277: Its Really Him

    "Yes, it shouldn''t be him. Isn''t his son still pursuing Yumo?" Xie Mengjiao said, and then added: "However, that guy is really not that good. Why would Yumo look after him? "


    Su Yumo also said: "We didn''t have much contact with Tong Qianjun before. There was not much cooperation or competition between the two sides. He has no reason to attack us, right?"


    However, despite saying this, both of them are a little uncertain. After all, the large number of companies targeting them this time are all from Qing Province, and they can have this ability in Qing Province. At the same time, they said Not many moved so many people, and Tong Qianjun was one of them.


    Tong Qianjun is the richest man in Qing Province. His connections and relationships in Qing Province are obviously not comparable to Su Yumo and Qiu Ningshuang. Their connections are mostly in the capital, and if you don¡¯t tell the family behind them As far as the relationship is concerned, even if they are in the imperial capital, they don''t have many contacts. After all, the two are too young, and they haven''t been in the society for too long, and it is impossible to compare with Tong Qianjun, the old rivers and lakes who have been around for many years.


    "Then I don''t know, I also guess at random. After all, the powerful people in Qing Province I know are the most famous Tong Qianjun." Huang Feng said, he did guess at random. He kept hearing Tong Qianjun''s name these days, so when Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were talking about this, he just said it casually.


    Huang Feng said irresponsibly, but it made Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo fall into contemplation. They wondered whether this was done by Tong Qianjun or not, if it was really his words, then why did he do it? Do it?There is no conflict of interest between the two parties.


    "I''m done, you eat slowly." Huang Feng finished eating quickly and left with his plate.


    "This guy is okay, he just said something casually, so that we can''t eat well, he himself ate so quickly." Xie Mengjiao said a little confused.


    "He doesn''t say that, don''t you have no appetite? Hurry up and eat. After eating, we will investigate. If there is a suspect, it is convenient to investigate." Su Yumo said.


    "Yeah." Xie Mengjiao just said casually. At this time, she also wanted to investigate it carefully to see if Tong Qianjun was playing a trick behind the incident.


    In the afternoon, when Huang Feng was practising internal strength in his office, he received an internal call from Su Yumo and asked him to go there.


    "Isn''t it something else?" Huang Feng muttered in his heart, but Su Yumo didn''t make it clear on the phone, he didn''t know, but because no one would be so boring and always come here to find Trouble, after all, there are not many people who have no brains like Manager Yuan.


    "The thing you said at noon, we investigated and found something." When Huang Feng arrived at Su Yumo''s office, he found that Xie Mengjiao was also there. Their faces were a little heavy. Obviously, there was something in their hearts. Annoying things.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng was stunned by Su Yumo''s words. He had forgotten that he had said Tong Qianjun was suspicious at noon.


    "It''s about the company, your memory is really bad!" Xie Mengjiao said dissatisfied, obviously dissatisfied with Huang Feng for not taking the company''s affairs into his heart.


    Huang Feng is a little embarrassed. Although he is still working here, he really does not spend much time on the company. After all, he thinks that he is just a security guard and does not need to think about it. Some people think about the company. Things within.


    What he thinks every day is his own factory and the storage box, or he is cultivating internal strength. On the surface, he is a security manager who has nothing to do, but in fact he is still very busy.


    "Oh, so, have you checked about Tong Qianjun?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo nodded.


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words in the cafeteria at noon, the two of them were also a little skeptical. So in the afternoon, they called a supplier. On the phone, they hinted that they knew that the child was behind the incident. Qian Jun was playing a ghost, but he didn''t expect that the man really believed, thinking that Su Yumo and the others really knew it.


    Therefore, the other party did not conceal any more, and even said that they were under pressure and did not really want to embarrass the Tianjiao Group. Obviously, this person wanted to be innocent on both sides, and even asked Su Yumo if they were not. Any misunderstandings with Tong Qianjun can be resolved through discussions.


    After Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao confirmed that this incident was indeed Tong Qianjun behind the scenes, they also looked confused. They didn''t have any feasts with Tong Qianjun recently, and neither company had much. Intersection.


    However, although they were puzzled in their hearts, after knowing that it was indeed Tong Qianjun, the two also felt pressure. After all, this Tong Qianjun is no better than that Manager Yuan. Although Manager Yuan represents the Landou Group, he After all, it is a foreign company, and now it is just an empty shell and has not yet developed.


    However, Tong Qianjun is different. He is the richest man in Qing Province. He is a real local snake in Qing Province. His strength is much stronger than their Tianjiao Group. Therefore, Manager Yuan and Tong Qianjun are not heavyweights at all. Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao felt the pressure in their hearts.


    "In that case, you have already determined that the other party is Tong Qianjun?" Huang Feng asked, and at the same time complained in his heart. He was on the bar with Tong Qianjun recently. How can I hear him everywhere? name.


    "Well, it''s basically determined." Su Yumo said: "Just, I don''t know why he did this?"


    This is also the biggest doubt between Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, and they can''t figure it out.


    "Will he also want to do your business and sell cosmetics?" Huang Feng guessed.


    "No." Xie Mengjiao said: "If he wanted to do it, he would have done it a long time ago, and he will not wait until today. Moreover, the market in this line of Qing Province is almost saturated now, so why did Manager Yuan come here? Isn¡¯t it a lot of action to save, but the effect is minimal?"


    "Could it be that these two guys are similar. Manager Yuan sees that it is difficult for him to open the market in Qing Province and wants to seek help from Tong Qianjun?" Huang Feng continued.


    "Hey, it''s possible!" Su Yumo said with a bright eye: "It''s just that, if you do this, what benefits can it bring to Tong Qianjun? He definitely won''t do things that are not good."

 278 Chapter 278 Visiting Qiu Ningshuang

    "That''s true," Huang Feng agreed. Although he has never seen Tong Qianjun, he can be regarded as a successful businessman. Businessmen are profit-seeking, and fools will do things that are not good.


    "No matter how much, I will try to contact that Tong Qianjun first to see what he means." Xie Mengjiao said, because Tong Zi''an pursued Su Yumo''s affairs, Xie Mengjiao obviously didn''t want Su Yu in this matter. Mo came forward to avoid embarrassment, or Tong Zi''an really took this opportunity to offer any conditions.


    "Hey" thought of this, Xie Mengjiao said quickly: "You said, could it be that the boy Ann failed to pursue Sister Yumo, and made his dad deliberately embarrass Sister Yumo, so that he would force Sister Yumo to agree to associate with him?"


    "I think it''s possible. That guy can definitely do something like this." Huang Feng said. Huang Feng doesn''t report any expectations for Tong Zi''an''s character. This guy can even do things like buying murder. , What else can''t be done?


    However, even though the three of them had a few guesses, they didn''t dare to be completely sure. This matter still needs to be investigated. Just like Xie Mengjiao said, let''s first test what Tong Qianjun means.


    Huang Feng left Su Yumo''s office with some doubts. What he was puzzled was not why Tong Qianjun targeted Tianjiao Group in this way. It was a question that Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao wanted to think about.


    What Huang Feng couldn¡¯t figure out was how Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao would call themselves to discuss this matter. They are just managers of the security department. There are senior managers in the company. Own, is it because I guessed that Tong Qianjun was involved in this matter at noon?


    In fact, what Huang Feng thought of was one of the reasons, and there was another reason. Naturally, Su Yumo wanted to help him integrate into the company more deeply. She wanted Huang Feng to participate more in the company¡¯s affairs. After he is familiar with the company''s affairs, he will adjust his position.


    Xie Mengjiao didn''t know Su Yumo''s thoughts, but she was a little confused about Su Yumo calling Huang Feng to discuss things, but she didn''t say anything. Moreover, at noon, Huang Feng indeed guessed Tong Qianjun. Things, I also want to see what other discoveries he will have.


    When he got off work at night, Huang Feng did not go home directly, but went to the hospital. In other words, there was some friendship between him and Qiu Ningshuang. The life and death of the two also experienced together. Now Qiu Ningshuang is hospitalized, even if she knows that she is not alive. It''s dangerous, Huang Feng also wants to see her.


    "Why are you here?" Qiu Ningshuang, who was bored in the ward, saw Huang Feng entering the door and called out in surprise.


    In fact, except for the bullet in her chest, she has nothing to do. She is now going to get her body well, and then undergo surgery to take out the bullet.


    However, because of her identity and that the bullet was too close to the heart, the doctor naturally did not dare to be careless. Before the operation, she must be fully prepared, including maintaining her body, and at the same time calling for more experienced doctors. , Even the expert meeting before the operation, etc., there are still many things.


    Qiu Ningshuang really wanted to go back to train. She didn''t like the smell in the hospital. However, her parents did not agree. They had to let her stay in the hospital and healed her injuries before going back, and even kept her from moving. Come, she is naturally bored.


    "Come and see you, how do you feel?" Huang Feng said while placing the flowers next to him.


    "I''m all fine, but my parents insisted on letting me stay here." Qiu Ningshuang complained a bit. It may be because of the injury and hospitalization, her temper was softened a lot.


    "They are also doing good for you." Huang Feng said with a smile. He still believed in the effect of Zhu Guo. Therefore, he also knew that Qiu Ningshuang had no major problems. However, after all, there was a bullet in her. Inside the body, you still need to be hospitalized.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was opened, and a middle-aged lady who looked a little like Qiu Ningshuang came in. She was shocked when she saw Huang Feng in the ward.


    Today, many of my daughter¡¯s colleagues came to visit her, but they were all kicked out by their daughters, and they didn¡¯t even have a chance to sit down. I just didn¡¯t expect that after guessing it for a while, someone would come again. Look at her, and her own daughter didn''t drive her away, as if she was still having a good chat with her.


    "This is my mother." Qiu Ningshuang said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng quickly stood up and said, "Hello Auntie, I am a friend of Qiu Ningshuang, and my name is Huang Feng."


    "Good, good." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Mom, Huang Feng saved me last night." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Really?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Huang Feng, who looks ordinary, to be her daughter''s savior: "Thank you, thank you for saving my daughter."


    "Auntie, you are polite, she and I are friends, it is impossible to die without saving." Huang Feng said.


    "No matter what, we all have to thank you. I''m just such a daughter. If something really happens, I don''t want to live anymore." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother was about to cry, but she thought that Huang Feng was next to her. , Quickly wiped her eyes with embarrassment.


    "By the way, Xiaofeng, Ningshuang will be discharged from the hospital in a few days. Our family will treat you to dinner to show our gratitude to you." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "No, auntie, really don''t need it." Huang Feng said quickly. When he rescued Qiu Ningshuang, he didn''t think of anything in return.


    "That''s what it will do, so it''s settled, then ask Ningshuang to call you." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said: "Then, you can talk first, and I will go out first."


    Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother knew that her daughter was in the hospital and was bored. Those colleagues who came to see her didn¡¯t mean to let others stay. Now, finally, Huang Feng appeared, which seemed to have a good relationship with her daughter. It happens to be able to speak with her to relieve boredom.


    Seeing Qiu Ningshuang''s mother go out, Huang Feng gave Qiu Ningshuang a wry smile.


    "Don''t think about rejecting it, otherwise my parents will feel sorry for them. You saved their only daughter. If you don''t let them express it, they must be unhappy in their hearts." Qiu Ningshuang said with a smile and said Huang Feng. .


    Huang Feng was very happy to see her, and she didn''t think there was anything wrong with the hospital.

 279 Chapter 279

    "Then I''d better come. If Director Qiu is uncomfortable, then I won''t be able to get along with Qing Province." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You don''t blame me for hiding from you before?" Qiu Ningshuang asked cautiously. Now she is very concerned about Huang Feng''s opinion of her.


    "How come, I just didn''t expect you to be Director Qiu''s daughter." Huang Feng shook his head.


    "That''s good." Qiu Ningshuang breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Yes, my dad asked me how you saved me, I didn''t say, but he will definitely ask you later."


    This is also what Qiu Ningshuang is worried about. Although she is also curious about what Huang Feng gave her to eat last night, she also knows that Huang Feng wants to keep it secret. Therefore, not only does she not ask anymore, but also Keep her father secret, but it''s hard to say whether her father will be so considerate of Huang Feng like her.


    Huang Feng also had some headaches about this problem. In fact, after taking out the Zhu Guo, Huang Feng thought about what might happen. After all, Qiu Ningshuang suffered too much injury at the time, but now it is Nothing at all, it will inevitably not lead to doubt.


    "Don''t worry about it. When the time comes, as long as you don''t say anything, I believe my dad will not force you." Qiu Ningshuang saw the embarrassment on Huang Feng''s face and comforted him. At the same time, he also decided in his heart. First vaccinate his father so that he will not embarrass Huang Feng.


    "Then thank you, to be honest, there are some things that I really can''t say now." Huang Feng said gratefully.


    "Well, I understand." Qiu Ningshuang said in a comprehensive manner. Who can keep a secret?Obviously, the thing Huang Feng gave himself to eat is his secret, and many places Huang Feng now occasionally reveals are full of mysterious colors. Qiu Ningshuang is more curious than anyone, but he is holding it back. Did not ask, wait for a chance in the future, or Huang Feng took the initiative to talk to her.


    "Okay, it''s not early anymore. You can rest earlier. I''ll leave first." Huang Feng saw that it was not too early. Moreover, although Qiu Ningshuang is not life-threatening now, he needs a rest. Therefore, he planned to leave.


    "Ah, so fast." Qiu Ningshuang said involuntarily. Although Huang Feng has been here for a while, she feels that it hasn''t been long since Huang Feng left so quickly, and she couldn''t bear it.


    Seeing Huang Feng looking at him inexplicably, Qiu Ningshuang''s face turned red and said, "I mean, do you want to sit down again."


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "I will see you when I have time."


    "That''s OK. If you don''t come, I will call and harass you!" Qiu Ningshuang said quickly.


    Huang Feng was a little bit dumbfounded. What he said just now was originally just a polite statement, but he didn''t expect Qiu Ningshuang to take it seriously, so he had to say, "Okay, I will definitely come."


    Qiu Ningshuang said with satisfaction: "Okay, then you go back first."


    Huang Feng was able to leave. However, when he was outside the ward, he ran into Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother again. It can be said that it was not because when Huang Feng came out, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother was sitting on the bench outside the ward. I don¡¯t know how long she has been sitting here.


    "Xiaofeng is leaving?" Seeing Huang Feng coming out, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother took the initiative to say, "Don''t play anymore?"


    "No, auntie, I will go back first." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, by the way, Xiaofeng, where are you from?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother didn''t seem to let Huang Feng leave immediately, and chatted with him about the daily routine.


    "Huaizhou in Jiangsu Province." Huang Feng said.


    "Who are there in the family?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother continued to ask.


    Although Huang Feng felt weird when asked like this, he also answered her: "My parents are alive and there is a younger sister."


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng also thought of his parents and younger sisters. His parents are ordinary workers. Although they don¡¯t need to work in the field every day, the work is not easy and the salary is not high. Huang Feng was admitted at the beginning. When he was in college, his family also borrowed some money. Although he has paid it back over the past few years, the family''s situation has not improved much.


    And his sister, Huang Tingting, is now in the third year of high school, and she should take the college entrance examination next year. Before Huang Feng worked hard, on the one hand, he wanted to develop well, but on the other hand, he hoped that next year when his younger sister would go to college. , I can also contribute a little bit, relying on my parents alone, it is undoubtedly a relatively large pressure.


    However, although Huang Feng worked hard before, his income was not much. It would be good to be able to maintain his life in Jiangzhou, and it would be difficult to help his family.


    However, after having the storage box, it is different. Not to mention that I have already earned a lot of money through the storage box. The salary of my current Tianjiao Group is not comparable to the previous job. At the beginning, he just entered Tianjiao Group. At the time, I didn¡¯t know the magic of the storage box, so he pinned his hopes on the Tianjiao Group. Therefore, he has some special feelings for the Tianjiao Group. This is also the reason why Huang Feng has not resigned. One.


    After taking the company¡¯s salary and getting the money through the storage box, Huang Feng sent 20,000 yuan to the family as soon as possible. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to send more, but he was afraid that his parents were thinking about what Huang Feng was thinking. At that time, I will go back by myself. When that happens, I will talk to my parents in person. Of course I can¡¯t tell you about the storage box, but you can get a little more insight. In this way, if you want to help your family in the future, you can also Take out the money generously.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s mother seemed to be very interested in Huang Feng, and kept asking Huang Feng various questions, but her attitude and tone were very good, so Huang Feng did not dislike the slightest, but felt a little embarrassed.


    It wasn''t until Qiu Ningshuang in the ward seemed to feel that her mother was asking Huang Feng a question, and she called her. She didn''t know how to release Huang Feng. However, she told Huang Feng to come here to see Qiu Ningshuang more when she had time.


    Huang Feng was finally able to leave, repeatedly agreed, and then left without looking back. Some questions asked by Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother made Huang Feng a little embarrassed, such as: do you have a girlfriend, what kind of girl you want to find, etc. Wait, so Huang Feng now has a chance, so naturally he should leave quickly so as not to be asked some privacy questions.


    "Mom, what are you doing outside?" Qiu Ningshuang asked. Obviously, she probably heard something about what just happened outside, but she didn''t hear clearly.

 280 Chapter 280

    "You answer mom first, what is your relationship with Huang Feng?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother asked instead.


    "What, what''s the relationship?" A panic flashed in Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes, and then compelledly said: "I and him are ordinary friends. He saved me last night, so now it''s a good friend relationship. "


    "Friends? Don''t lie to your mother. When your colleagues and friends come to see you, you don''t even want them to come in. Even if you come in, you still make excuses to say that you are tired and don''t want to keep them. Feng, you don''t feel tired at all. People are going to leave, and you still can''t bear it. Is this an ordinary friend?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said in disbelief.


    "Mom, you heard all of them. You eavesdropped on us?" Qiu Ningshuang said angrily and worriedly. The one her mother said just now, she didn''t worry about being heard, she was just a little embarrassed. Feng discussed concealing the food she gave her last night. If her mother heard this, it would obviously be very bad.


    "I didn''t overhear. I just wanted to come in and ask you what I wanted to eat at night. I overheard it." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother explained that she didn''t find anything wrong, but thought that her daughter might be shy. of.


    "Then have you heard anything else?" Qiu Ningshuang asked nervously. She had just promised Huang Feng that she would not reveal his secrets. If she was discovered by her mother so soon, then It''s miserable, there is no way to explain to Huang Feng.


    "What else? I went there before. Could it be, what secrets did you say before?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother asked, "It''s not about feelings, right?"


    Seeing his mother''s gossip look, Qiu Ningshuang was a little speechless, but he was relieved. It seemed that his mother did not hear their previous conversation.


    "Don''t tell me, I just asked. He doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. I think he is pretty good. Although the conditions at home are average, we don''t expect your future husband to have good conditions, as long as you like it. With your dad here, it will definitely help him get a good future in the future." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said when she saw that her daughter didn''t seem to have the intention to say anything, she said anxiously.


    "Mom, what are you talking about, he and I are really ordinary friends. You didn''t ask these questions just outside, did you?" Qiu Ningshuang asked speechlessly and helplessly. If this were the case, she could Imagining how embarrassed Huang Feng was at the time, of course, if he suspected that this was what he meant, then he would be ashamed.


    In fact, Qiu Ningshuang is still very grateful for the generosity and tolerance of his parents in his marriage. You must know that in their circle, few people can choose their own marriage partner. They are all tools of marriage.


    However, her situation is a bit special. Her mother was also a second-generation official, but her father was an ordinary person. Her mother came together with her father regardless of family opposition. After many years, her mother''s The family accepts their father, so the two of them are very touched by this kind of marriage, and they no longer embarrass their daughter in this matter.


    Of course, there are still some gates. As for identity and background, they are no longer used as a basis for reference. What they value more is character and the feelings of their daughter.


    "Just these questions, what''s the matter? Mom knows you''re embarrassed, so I helped you to ask them clearly." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said somewhat proudly, as if she was asking for credit with her daughter.


    "It''s over, it''s embarrassing now!" Qiu Ningshuang wailed, and then hid under the quilt, which seemed to make her face feel better.


    "Hey, don''t keep talking, what on earth do you think." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother continued to ask.


    He was also worried about his daughter¡¯s marriage. Although she didn¡¯t ask for the husband¡¯s family background, she was worried that her daughter was deceived. Moreover, her daughter was not too young anymore, and it was time to fall in love. However, up to now, there have been many people chasing her, but she is not interested in it, and this Huang Feng, his daughter seems to be interesting, no wonder she is so anxious.


    When Qiu Ningshuang was bombed by his mother, Huang Feng fled back to his home. What Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother said just now really made him feel embarrassed. Even in the next few days, he would not dare to go to the hospital to see Qiu Ningshuang. I am afraid that her mother will ask anything more.


    There was nothing in the storage box this time. Huang Feng didn''t care. He went to the kitchen to get some food for himself, while Xiao Bai followed him with his tail wagging, like a puppy.


    "Little guy, I''ve been here for so many days, and I didn''t take you out for a stroll. When we finish eating, let''s go out together." Huang Feng said to Xiaobai, he knew that Xiaobai could understand him. .


    Sure enough, after Xiaobai listened to his words, he rubbed his legs a few times, and the little tail wagged even more happily. Obviously, he wanted to go out and wander around. After all, he had been bored in this house. It feels good. The pet dogs of other people are still going out for a stroll. It is a dignified beast, but it has been trapped in this house. What makes it feel so embarrassing.


    Of course, with the little guy¡¯s current ability, it¡¯s not very difficult to go out on his own. It¡¯s just that Huang Feng asked it before. If he is not there, don¡¯t run around. Huang Feng is afraid of accidents, so the little guy wants to go out. Go out, but stay at home obediently.


    After the meal, Huang Feng did not break his promise. Although this guy is a wolf, he is still a sacred animal, but he obviously hasn''t grown up yet, he looks like a puppy, and he still looks cute and harmless. dog.


    Although he knew that the little guy was very obedient, Huang Feng still put a rope around him, so that others would be afraid when he met others.


    Although the little guy was dissatisfied with Huang Feng putting a rope around his neck, but in order to be able to go out to play, he still tolerated and obediently.


    It¡¯s still dark. At this time, some people who had breakfast and dinner have come out to exercise and rest. Although many white-collar workers in the surrounding companies work in this community, there are still some local residents. In the evening, there are a lot of people out here to play, some dancing in the square, some walking, of course, it is indispensable for the lovers to find an emotional place to sit and chat.

 281 Chapter 281

    Of course, there are also people who are "walking the dog" like Huang Feng.


    The little guy seemed to have seen the same kind and barked and wanted to run towards the puppies. When the dogs saw it, they seemed to be very obedient and wanted to run towards Huangfeng.


    Therefore, along the way, Huang Feng encountered two or three waves of this situation, and he could only smile at each other''s owner. After a little talk, he also knew some people.


    In a relatively dim place, Huang Feng suddenly heard the barking of dogs. This is nothing unusual. There are quite a few dogs in this community, and he has just met a few more.


    Only this time, besides the barking of the dog, he also heard the cry of the child. The voice was full of fear, and even a little depressed. He seemed to be afraid of something, not even crying too loudly.


    Huang Feng hurriedly walked a few steps, and saw a huge dog beside a small flower bush, grinning at a child, as if rushing to bite the child at any time.


    And this little child is obviously not the owner of this big dog. As for where its real owner is, Huang Feng doesn''t know, at least not around here.


    Huang Feng rushed over with Xiao Bai, trying to bring the child back and protect him. However, the dog didn''t seem to be afraid of an adult like Huang Feng. When Huang Feng arrived, he even yelled at Huang Feng. .


    Just when Huang Feng pulled the child behind his back, the dog finally moved and pounced directly on Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng had eyesight and quick hands. When it was approaching, he kicked it over and kicked it out.


    "Fuck your mother, do you dare to kick my dog? Do you know how expensive my dog ??is? Even if you sell your slumped dog, you can''t afford to lose my general."


    At this moment, suddenly a young man with a hostile face appeared from nowhere. The kicked dog, when he saw the other party, ran towards the other party and whimpered beside him. , Seems to be suing.


    "Little sister, don''t cry, it''s okay." Huang Feng ignored the young man, but turned to comfort the child.


    I haven¡¯t seen it clearly from a distance just now, and now Huang Feng discovered that the child was still a little girl. She was so cute that she was really cute, but at this time, the cute little girl who looked like a doll still had her face hanging on it. With tears on his face, his face was full of horror, and his two small hands gripped Huang Feng''s clothes tightly, as if he was afraid of Huang Feng running away.


    "It''s okay, be good, it''s okay." Huang Feng continued to comfort him, only hoping that what had just happened would not leave any shadow in her young mind.


    "Fuck, you''re a little brat, I''m talking to you, did you hear that?" The young man was immediately angry when he saw Huang Feng ignored him, but was talking with a little girl.


    "How did you look at your dog and brought it out without tying the rope? You let it run around? What if it bites someone?" Huang Feng stood up and asked the other person.


    "Fuck, you dare to teach me? My dog, what do I want to do? You want to control? Let''s talk about it, you just kicked my general, how do you plan to compensate?" The young man did not The slightest repentance actually wanted Huang Feng to compensate.


    Huang Feng was about to be irritated by the other party and said, "Your dog almost bit this kid just now, how can you compensate?"


    "I''ll compensate your mother!" The young man was obviously a violent temper: "She walks around by herself, and she blames my dog? Besides, my dog ??doesn''t bite. Isn''t she okay?"


    "Hehe, if I come one step later, things will not be like what you said." Huang Feng said, but he didn''t want to entangle the other party too much, and then said: "Remember when you come out for walking the dog in the future. , Put a rope on your dog, or he will be killed sooner or later!"


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s threats, the young man became even more angry, especially when he saw Huang Feng wanting to leave. He wanted to get justice for his dog. How could he be willing to see Huang Feng leave like this? ?


    "General, go and kill that little guy!" The young man didn''t dare to let his dog bit Huang Feng and the little girl directly. After all, he actually knew his dog. It was very cruel. If you bit the opponent to death, you can''t control it, and then you will be affected.


    Therefore, he hit the idea on Xiaobai next to Huang Feng. People, he can''t let his dog bite to death, but he doesn''t care about the opponent''s dog, and, in this case, he can also give Huang Feng Feng taught him a lesson and told him not to be nosy in the future, and he was able to avenge Huang Feng for kicking him just now.


    In fact, Xiao Bai next to Huang Feng had long seen the big dog upset, but Huang Feng had been pulling it, and it couldn''t break free. Moreover, it didn''t get Huang Feng''s order and would not run around.


    However, now that big dog, knowing how to live or not, first looked at him provocatively, and then actually rushed towards him. Xiaobai was so happy that he didn''t leave, so he turned and stared at the big dog. Dog watching.


    At this time, Huang Feng also discovered the situation behind him. He was a little worried about Xiao Bai. Although it is a sacred beast, it hasn''t grown up yet, and it may not be the opponent of the big dog. Therefore, Huang Feng wants to bring him back. , And then went up to teach that big dog.


    However, he discovered that he couldn''t pull Xiao Bai no matter how he pulled it. Xiao Bai seemed to be nailed to the ground, without moving a bit, still staring at the big dog.


    Huang Feng was a little anxious. Seeing that the big dog was approaching, Huang Feng was about to take a step forward, wanting to kick it away like just now.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng hasn¡¯t moved yet, Xiao Bai has already jumped up first, regardless of his short legs, but the height of his jump is not low at all. Then, like Huang Feng, he stretched out his right front leg. , Kicked the big dog fiercely in the forehead, kicking the big dog into flight!


    Huang Feng and the young man watched this scene in a bit of astonishment. The two of them didn''t expect that Xiaobai''s small body contained such a huge amount of power, and that big dog could weigh more than 100 catties, but, It was kicked into the air so easily, and the altitude of the flight was not low.


    After Huang Feng was a little surprised, he was a little funny. This Xiaobai was obviously imitating his own actions. Otherwise, its attack method should be biting, not such a flying kick. Huang Feng was thinking, Xiaobai and After I have been together for a long time, will I be "broken" by myself.

 282 Chapter 282 Uncle

    As for Xiao Bai''s safety, Huang Feng doesn''t worry about it now. Such an action can easily kill the big dog in seconds, and there is no need to worry that Xiao Bai will suffer.


    "It''s a divine beast." Huang Feng said with emotion. Xiaobai was born in a very young age, but facing such a big guy, he didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and he had the upper hand in the fight. .


    Xiaobai¡¯s kick was still very skillful. The big dog flew high, but it didn¡¯t fly far, so after falling, it was still near his feet. It was not polite and straightforward. Jumped up and stepped on it, trampling and biting.


    The big dog still wanted to struggle at first, but soon lost the strength and mind to resist. It found that it couldn''t get rid of it no matter how much it did. It was just a futile effort to do so.


    "Dead dog, what are you doing, hurry up and leave from my general!" At this time, the young man who had just been stunned also recovered his senses. He found that after such a short time, his precious general was already somewhat It means dying, and it will die if it continues like this!


    When Xiaobai heard the other party''s words, he turned his head abruptly, looked at the other party, opened his mouth, exposing sharp teeth, and whispered toward the other party.


    The man was startled by Xiao Bai''s movements and expression, and he unconsciously stepped back two steps. After realizing that he was a little embarrassing, his face was full of embarrassment and shame, but he did not dare to go any further. Go to stop Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai''s fierceness, he has seen with his own eyes, in terms of combat effectiveness, he doesn''t think he is better than the general.


    "Xiao Bai, forget it." At this time, Huang Feng spoke. The big dog had been bitten by Xiao Bai and hurt everywhere, and his eyes were no longer as fierce as before. Instead, it was Chu Chu''s pitiful meaning. I was begging Xiaobai to let it go.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Xiao Bai stepped down from the other party unwillingly. The big dog wanted to get up and escape. Xiao Bai yelled again. The big dog dared not run away again, and fell on his back. , Looked at Xiao Bai pitifully.


    Xiao Bai came to Huang Feng''s feet contented and stood quietly.


    "Remember, I just talked to you, but it didn''t scare you. When you walk the dog, if you don''t tie the rope, your dog may really die!" Huang Feng said to the young man.


    The young man wanted to refute a few words, but when he saw Xiao Bai next to Huang Feng, he swallowed what he wanted to say. Xiao Bai really had this ability.


    However, the eyes he looked at Xiaobai were a little different. If he could have a pet as strong as Xiaobai, then he would be very face-off among friends. Before, he was so mighty and mighty in his own eyes. The general is not its opponent, and the other dogs are not enough.


    So he hit Xiaobai''s body with his idea, thinking about how to take Xiaobai as his own. He didn''t even notice when his dog came to him. He didn''t watch until the other party rubbed his leg. To.


    "Go away! You useless thing!" The young man kicked the big dog away. The big dog that existed as a treasure in his own eyes before, but now it is like rubbish. Not willing, his thoughts at this time had already reached Xiaobai''s body.


    Seeing the attitude of his owner, the big dog didn''t dare to go forward anymore, lying not far away, while licking his wounds, while whining, his voice was very pitiful, but, The young man didn''t even look at it as if he hadn''t heard it.


    "Little sister, where is your home? I''ll take you back." On the other side, Huang Feng took the little girl and left the corner.


    At this time, the little girl is holding Xiao Bai in her arms. She was afraid of the big dog before, but for Xiao Bai who is more fierce than the big dog, she has no fear at all, and even likes it tightly. As soon as he left there, he asked Huang Feng if he could hug Xiao Bai, maybe it was Xiao Bai''s cute appearance that made the little girl forget its fierce side.


    Huang Feng naturally had no objection, and he also asked Xiao Bai to behave better. However, Huang Feng was obviously too worried. Xiao Bai hummed comfortably in the little girl''s arms. Under the little girl''s touch, his eyes were all comfortable. Closed, how can you behave?


    Although Huang Feng usually likes Xiaobai very much, he has never done it before holding her arms in her arms and combing her hair like a little girl. Xiaobai rarely enjoys such treatment, naturally there is no other danger. Action.


    "My house is not here." The little girl said crisply, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "Uncle, does this cute puppy have a name?"


    "Uncle?!" The expression on Huang Feng''s face suddenly froze. This is the first time he has been called Uncle. Is he that old?I haven''t fallen in love yet, got married.


    However, for an innocent and cute little girl, Huang Feng obviously had no temper, so he forced a smile and said, "It''s called Xiaobai."


    "Oh, little Bai, I will give you some delicious food later." The little girl lowered her head and said to Xiao Bai softly. Xiao Bai rubbed her in her arms twice and added her. His hand, without any dignity as a beast, made the little girl laugh.


    However, Huang Feng had a headache, and he didn''t know who the little girl came out with, how could her adult be so careless.


    "Little sister, where are your parents?" Huang Feng could only ask patiently.


    "I don''t have a father." The little girl said, but when she said this, her entire face collapsed, but then she smiled and said to Huang Feng: "I came with my mother. She was there just now. of."


    Speaking of the little girl, she also pointed a direction. Huang Feng was overjoyed. It would be nice to have news from her family. Although she was a little curious about the little girl saying there was no father, Huang Feng immediately took her to the one she pointed local.


    Only when Huang Feng took the little girl there, her mother was not there. Huang Feng guessed that her mother may have found out that she was no longer there and went to look for her. So Huang Feng was going to wait here. Wait and see, maybe the other party will come back here after they haven''t found it.


    This is a square. Not far away is where the aunts and grandpas danced. Huang Feng found a bench and sat on it with the little girl, waiting for her mother to come.


    The little girl was very well-behaved and did not make any noise. However, she did not cry out in fear. She was teasing Xiao Bai there, Huang Feng thought. Fortunately, the other party met her. She cheated away smoothly.

 283 Chapter 283

    "Little sister, what''s your name?" After waiting, Huang Feng started chatting with the little girl.


    "My name is Xue Mengzhu, I am four years old this year, and I am already in kindergarten." The little girl not only introduced her name to Huang Feng, but also talked about her other circumstances. Obviously she has a good impression of Huang Feng and is very close to Huang Feng. Interest in chatting.


    "Really good." Huang Feng touched her head and said, "But how can such a good little Mengzhu sneak out by himself."


    The little girl was a little embarrassed by Huang Feng''s words, and lowered her head: "I know I was wrong, Mengzhu missed her mother."


    "Hey, it''s okay, my brother will definitely help you find your mother." Huang Feng comforted. Although the little girl called his uncle, Huang Feng insisted that he was not that old.


    Just when Huang Feng thought that if he couldn''t wait for Xiao Mengzhu''s mother for another five minutes, he would take her to find another place, when he heard an anxious cry from a distance.


    "It''s mom! It''s mom calling Mengzhu, mom, mom, I''m here!" The little girl stood up and said in surprise immediately after hearing the shout.


    Then, not long after, Huang Feng saw a figure running over quickly, even, because the other party was wearing high heels, he almost fell during the run, but the other party continued to run over regardless.


    "Mengzhu, my dear daughter, where have you been? Do you know that mother is going to be worried to death, and promised her not to run around and leave her side, you know?" After the figure rushed over, He hugged Xue Mengzhu''s little girl, and then said with some crying.


    "Mom, I know, I will never run around again." The little girl promised while patting her mother''s back and comforting her mother.


    The little girl¡¯s mother may be really frightened, and she has been holding the little girl for a long time before letting go.


    Then the little girl pointed to Huang Feng and said: "Mom, a big dog just wanted to bite Mengzhu. It was this big brother and his little white who saved Mengzhu."


    With Huang Feng''s insistence, the little girl finally changed her name to his brother, which made Huang Feng feel happy.


    "I want to call it Uncle, do you know?" The woman first corrected her daughter''s name, and then looked at Huang Feng and said, "Thank you for saving my daughter."


    Although she didn''t see how Huang Feng rescued her daughter with her own eyes, she was very grateful to Huang Feng based on her daughter''s words and the fact that she was waiting for her with her daughter.


    Huang Feng is a little speechless, is he really that old?However, if the little girl really called her brother, then she would be a generation lower than the beautiful young woman in front of her, and it seemed a bit wrong to think about it.


    At this time, Huang Feng finally knew why the little girl Xue Mengzhu was so cute and beautiful, because she completely inherited her mother''s excellent genes.


    The person in front of him who was called his mother by Xue Mengzhu looked very young, at most twenty-four or five years old, with flowing hair draped over his shoulders, and that beautiful face was shining softly. The light, white and tender skin like milk, with a crystal-like luster, straight and slender legs attracted Huang Feng''s eyes.


    "You''re welcome, I also happened to be passing by. Since you''re back, I''ll leave first." Huang Feng said, then squatted down and said to the little girl: "You have to be obedient and don''t run around, you know?"


    Although this woman is very beautiful, Huang Feng obviously has no extra thoughts. Appreciation is appreciation. He hasn''t reached the point where he can''t walk when he sees the beauty.


    "Uncle, I know." After her mother corrected her, she called Huang Feng an uncle again. "But, uncle, I still want to play with Xiaobai for a while."


    After that, the little girl looked at her mother pitifully.


    Her mother touched her head and said to Huang Feng: "Mengzhu seems to like it very much. I will invite you to supper. Thank you not yet."


    Hearing her mother''s words, the little girl''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and then she looked at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, and there was nothing wrong with going back by himself, so he agreed. After all, looking at the pitiful expression of such a cute child, Huang Feng did not hesitate to refuse.


    Two big and one small, a group of three people left the community and found a small restaurant at the entrance of the community to eat something casually. The arrival of the three of them still attracted a lot of attention. Of course, Huang Feng can do this. Not making any contribution is all the credit of the beautiful mother and daughter next to him, and Huang Feng''s role is to attract hatred and envy.


    The three of them ate and chatted. Xiao Mengzhu didn''t eat much, mainly to amuse Xiao Bai and feed Xiao Bai. She remembered that she had promised Xiao Bai to give it something delicious.


    Through chatting, Huang Feng also gave this young mother''s name: Xue Lingjun, a nice name, and Xue Mengzhu, a little cute, obviously followed his mother''s last name.


    And Huang Feng also knows the reason why their mother and daughter were separated before. Xue Lingyun did not live here. She had a suite here, which was rented out. She came to collect the rent, but because she saw it in that small square. The other party, said a few more words to the other party, the little girl was curious about the environment here, and while her mother was not paying attention, she ran away by herself, and then she ran into the big dog.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that the beautiful young woman in front of him was still a "chartering lady". There are dozens of houses here, or millions, if the area is larger, millions of them are not impossible.


    "I really want to thank you for today''s matter." Xue Lingjun felt afraid after hearing what Huang Feng said about the situation at the time. If Huang Feng went there a while later, it would be really troublesome.


    "You''re welcome, the little girl is very cute." Huang Feng looked at Xue Mengzhu and said, the little girl may have heard Huang Feng''s words, she also stuck her tongue out at Huang Feng, and then smiled sweetly.


    After the meal, the two were separated. It can be seen that the little girl Xue Mengzhu really likes Xiao Bai. When they were separated, she was very sad, and she was very pitiful with tears.


    If it weren¡¯t for this guy to be a sacred beast, Huang Feng would rely on it to teleport, and if he liked it, Huang Feng really wanted to give it to the little girl. In the end, Huang Feng could only comfort her and tell him Your home address and contact information, if you want to talk about it, you can look at it.


    "Really a cute little girl." Huang Feng thought to himself as he walked back.

 284 Chapter 284

    In the next few days, Huang Feng went to work at the company as usual, while cultivating his internal strength with ease, while contacting the factory on the phone to learn about the progress, without delay.


    The progress of the factory is still very smooth. After all, Huang Feng originally kept the equipment and workers in the factory. After buying it, he also spent a lot of money for improvement, plus Guo Liang and others. We are doing our best, so in just a few days, the factory is almost ready to start.


    "Tomorrow the factory will start formal production. I said, should you show your face as a big boss?" Guo Liang teased Huang Feng on the phone.


    Guo Liang has not been as comfortable as Huang Feng in the past few days. He has been running around all day, busy with formalities and inviting guests to dinner. Fortunately, his ability to do things is still very good, so in just a few days, He ran off all the formalities. Of course, the money was not spent less. However, both Huang Feng and Guo Liang were satisfied with being able to complete all the formalities so quickly, even if they spent some money. .


    However, even though he is tired these few days, he even has to accompany others to eat and smile, but Guo Liang is very happy. After all, it is his own business, although he does not know this very good equipment in Huang Feng¡¯s mouth. , What is the effect and whether there is a market, but he is also full of motivation now.


    "Of course, I must go tomorrow!" Huang Feng said embarrassedly.


    He has been working as a shopkeeper for this period of time, but he kept Guo Liang and the others busy, so he was a little embarrassed, and tomorrow is the official start of production in the factory, and Huang Feng will naturally be on the scene, not tomorrow. If it arrives, it will be a little shameful.


    After hanging up Guo Liang¡¯s phone call, Huang Feng thought about the Tianjiao Group. After meeting in the cafeteria at noon that day, the number of times Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao approached Huang Feng to discuss matters has increased significantly. It was an ordinary security manager, but the same as the high-level decision-making of the factory. This made Huang Feng a little confused, but he did not ask anything. After all, he himself will have his own business in the future. He is now a member of Tianjiao Group. Whether things are good, it can increase his experience in this area, and it is also very good for him to be alone in the future.


    And after it was determined that Tong Qianjun was behind the scenes, Xie Mengjiao had active contact with the other party. However, the other party obviously did not admit this matter, even if it was already an open secret, Tong Qianjun still Pretending to be confused, and if he pretended to be confused, Xie Mengjiao wouldn''t be able to discuss thoroughly with the other party, so this matter can only be solved by them.


    Tong Qianjun¡¯s attitude is already obvious. He just doesn¡¯t want to negotiate peacefully with the Tianjiao Group, but wants to go to the Tianjiao Group all the time. Although several people don¡¯t know what the reason is, since the other party has already made a move, they only have Go on.


    "Can we open some stores by ourselves, or the kind of directly-operated stores." In Su Yumo''s office, Huang Feng said tentatively.


    At this time, in this office, after all, it was Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao, and some other executives. Everyone was discussing how to deal with the matter in front of them.


    "This is a way, and we happen to have some money right now. If we can do well, this crisis may also be an opportunity for us." Su Yumo first affirmed Huang Feng''s opinion.


    Most of their previous products were placed in special counters in shopping malls, instead of opening direct stores, and then selling them to various beauty salons and other places. It can be said that they do not completely belong to their own direct stores.


    Of course, although opening a direct store is good, it is also risky. The first is that the investment is larger than before. After all, if you have your own store, various expenses will increase. Secondly, they don¡¯t have this aspect yet. After all, they have only developed in the past few years. If their brand cannot be recognized by the public, the possibility of losing money is very high.


    And this is also the reason why everyone hesitates. If they fail to open a direct store, it will be a big blow to their business. Of course, if it succeeds, it will be a great opportunity for their company''s development. The company is likely to go further.


    "That''s it!" Xie Mengjiao said. In terms of active development, she and Su Yumo do not lack the enterprising spirit in this area. Both of them are not the kind of people who can only be successful. Now the company is in a period of rapid development. , And this will also help them to open stores.


    Seeing this opinion that both bosses agree with, the others have no objections. However, they are more concerned about Huang Feng than before. Such a meeting related to the development of the entire company, Huang Feng They can all participate, and the boss also listened to his opinions. Obviously, his weight in the hearts of the two bosses is not low.


    Sales have been dealt with. As for the purchase of raw materials, the people in Qing Province embarrassed them, so they decided to purchase from other provinces first, even if it increased some costs, Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo insisted on doing so. If they can overcome this difficulty and have greater development, the suppliers of raw materials will take the initiative to come and seek cooperation.


    For Huang Feng, of course, he does not want Tianjiao Group to have an accident, not to mention Su Yumo''s factors, he himself has a good impression of the company, and naturally hopes that she can overcome this difficulty.


    "By the way, Manager Huang, we are going to ask Li Bingyun to be our company''s spokesperson. She will visit the company in a few days and shoot commercials. Then, your security department will be responsible for her safety." When the meeting was about to adjourn, Su Yumo said to Huang Feng suddenly.


    "Li Bingyun?" Huang Feng was also taken aback, and then thought that the company was really paying for it this time.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s name, Huang Feng, has naturally heard of her. She is not very old and hasn¡¯t been a long time since she debuted. However, she has become popular all over the country. Not only does she have a stunning appearance, but also because she is here. Both singing and acting are extremely talented. Although there are not too many albums and TV movies released, each of them can be regarded as a boutique, a guarantee of sales and box office, and her fan base also contains a lot Age group.


    It can be said that Li Bingyun is now one of the most appealing female stars in the entire entertainment circle. He is not only a small traffic flower, but also a high-quality idol. If you want to invite such a person to be a spokesperson, obviously you will pay no less.

 285 Chapter 285

    Since Li Bingyun¡¯s debut, there have not been many commercials. It¡¯s not because I couldn¡¯t receive them. On the contrary, there are so many companies that want to find her as an endorsement. However, she rarely accepts them. As long as it is determined by her own attitude.


    In her heart, she is very considerate of fans who like her. For those who do not know the effect or deliberately exaggerate things, she will not endorse or shoot advertisements. Therefore, every time she wants to endorse or shoot some products After the advertisement, she will understand it first, and then she will pick it up if there is no harm.


    Although this has increased her workload and the number of endorsements has also decreased, but in this way, the products she endorsed have made many fans or the crowd more at ease, as long as she endorsed or The sales of advertising materials have always been very good, so even if her requirements are stricter and the price is higher, people who want to find her endorsement are still in an endless stream.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng knew that Su Yumo and the others were going to ask Li Bingyun as an endorsement and they were going to shoot an advertisement, he felt that the company was a waste of money, and he also understood why Li Bingyun would visit the company.


    In fact, when Li Bingyun wanted to endorse or advertise for a certain product, although she would also understand the efficacy of this product, she rarely visited other companies. After all, she was not a leader, and she was not a leader. There are quite a lot of things.


    And this time, one was invited by Su Yumo and others. Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao naturally wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make the company famous, and the other was that Li Bingyun just came to Qinghai Province in a few days and had trouble. Come here to have a look.


    "Okay, I see." Huang Feng replied.


    Although Li Bingyun is a star and an ordinary person, Huang Feng does not think she will be in any danger, but she still has a lot of fans. The main job of the security guards Huang Feng and others is to protect Li Bingyun from those Fans are harassed to avoid immediate disturbances. After all, many fans are very excited when they actually see their idols. This is easy to happen. Huang Feng''s main job at that time is to ensure that this aspect does not occur. Something happened, but Su Yumo thought so too.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the news that Li Bingyun was coming to the company spread. Many employees were talking about it, and many of them even seemed very excited. In this regard, Huang Feng and Su Yumo¡¯s concerns are not unreasonable. Yes, even the employees in the company are so excited, let alone those ordinary fans.


    "Manager, I heard that Li Bingyun is coming to our company?" What Huang Feng didn''t expect was that even Brother Wang came to his office to confirm the news.


    "Yeah, you are also a fan of her?" Huang Feng said with some curiosity. Although Brother Wang cannot be Li Bingyun''s father at his age, he is not much different. Isn''t he also a fan of Li Bingyun?


    "It''s my daughter. She is a fan of Li Bingyun. She is very fanatical. If I can get Li Bingyun''s autograph, she will be very happy." Brother Wang said embarrassedly, "Of course, I too I like her very much."


    To be honest, there are not many people who don¡¯t like Li Bingyun, especially men. Although Huang Feng is not a fan of her, he still likes her very much. After all, she is beautiful and has a good personality. He has almost no scandals. Who doesn¡¯t like stars who are responsible for their fans?


    However, Huang Feng thought that in a place like the entertainment circle, it looks so beautiful and there hasn''t been any scandals yet. Li Bingyun should have some background.


    "I think you will have the opportunity to sign, because we will be her temporary bodyguards at that time." Huang Feng said.


    "Really, that''s great." Brother Wang said happily, already thinking about how to sign, and after that, how to seduce him in front of his daughter.


    After sending off Brother Wang, Huang Feng was also contagious by the atmosphere in the company, and he was expecting Li Bingyun to arrive.


    When Huang Feng was thinking about it, his phone rang, and seeing that it was Qiu Ningshuang''s phone, Huang Feng had a headache.


    When I went to see Qiu Ningshuang that day, I promised her that she would visit her often. However, thinking of her mother¡¯s enthusiasm, Huang Feng retreated a bit. Therefore, I have not been there these days, but Qiu Ningshuang kept calling. He came over and asked, why didn''t he go to see her, talking was nothing, and Huang Feng could only say that he was busy all the time.


    Qiu Ningshuang was naturally able to guess part of the reason, so even though he kept calling Huang Feng, he did not force him to go to the hospital to see her. The two talked a lot on the phone.


    Although it was a bit of a headache, Huang Feng answered the phone, thinking about what excuse he should use today.


    "I will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow." When Huang Feng did not expect, after the call was connected, Qiu Ningshuang did not send him to the hospital, but directly said that he would be discharged tomorrow.


    "Ah, then congratulations." Huang Feng said after a shock.


    "Is there time tomorrow?" Qiu Ningshuang asked again. When he was discharged from the hospital, Qiu Ningshuang still wanted to see Huang Feng.


    "Tomorrow..." Huang Feng was about to explain that something happened to him. After all, he had only promised Guo Liang before that he would go to the factory tomorrow.


    "Something else?" Qiu Ningshuang said. Although he knew that Huang Feng hadn''t come because of something, Qiu Ningshuang was still a little disappointed in his heart. He couldn''t see Huang Feng again.


    When Huang Feng heard Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s words, he was a little embarrassed. He always makes excuses to shirk. Now that something is really going on, no one else will believe it. Moreover, in Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s words, Huang Feng still feels disappointed. It can be heard.


    Huang Feng thought for a while. There will be a simple ceremony in the factory tomorrow morning. It will be at ten o''clock. There is still some time before. You can go and see Qiu Ningshuang. After all, he promised before, but he never went. Tomorrow She was discharged from the hospital, so she should go see what happened to her.


    "Tomorrow I have time, I will pick you up and leave the hospital." Huang Feng said, but he also knew that Qiu Ningshuang''s mother would definitely go, and there was no need to pick it up by herself, as long as she went there.


    "Really, that''s the case. If you don''t come tomorrow, I''ll stay in the hospital and won''t leave!" Qiu Ningshuang said somewhat squeamishly.


    "Go, definitely go!" Huang Feng said with a smile, but he seemed to feel that Qiu Ningshuang''s attitude towards him was obviously different now before the accident.


    "Is it because of that night?" Huang Feng thought after hanging up the phone.

 286 Chapter 286

    "Who do you call? So happy?"


    In the ward, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother walked in, and she saw Qiu Ningshuang holding a mobile phone, giggling there.


    "I didn''t call anyone, I will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, I am happy," Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "I don''t want to say it yet." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother ruthlessly revealed her lie: "When I knew that I was going to be discharged from the hospital, I didn''t see you so happy. I made a call while I was out and smiled. , It''s not obvious yet."


    "Nothing." Qiu Ningshuang was a little embarrassed by his mother.


    "Are you calling that Huang Feng again?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Who is calling?" At this time, the door of the ward was opened, and Director Qiu walked in and said with a smile on his face.


    Brother Biao¡¯s case is basically settled now, and his daughter will be discharged tomorrow. Director Qiu is naturally in a good mood.


    "Huang Feng, it is the young man who saved our daughter." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense." Qiu Ningshuang was even more embarrassed, but she didn''t worry much. If her parents were the kind of parents who needed her to marry, she wouldn''t dare to show her thoughts at all. .


    "What nonsense did I say?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother retorted, "However, that Huang Feng is too ignorant. He came here once in the past few days when you were hospitalized."


    "He has something to do." Qiu Ningshuang couldn''t help defending Huang Feng.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s parents looked at each other with a smile in their eyes. Then, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said, "Lao Qiu, you were not there last time, and you didn''t see that young man. I think he is not bad. I will wait for my daughter to be discharged tomorrow. It¡¯s time for us to invite someone to dinner, and you should take a good look."


    "I have to take a good look and see who is so capable and stole my precious daughter''s heart." Qiu Ningshuang''s father said with a smile. He was born in poverty, so in his eyes, He doesn¡¯t have any right ideas, and he is not too old now. As long as he has his own escort, it is not difficult to help his daughter and son-in-law find a good way out. Therefore, he has no choice for his daughter¡¯s future husband. Whatever the requirements of birth, as long as your daughter likes it.


    Of course, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father was actually afraid that his daughter would be deceived. After all, when a woman met in love, he would always be a little dizzy. He was afraid that the other party was against his daughter¡¯s background. It is not a good thing for the daughter.


    "Dad, you make fun of me too." Qiu Ningshuang''s face flushed.


    "Dad is not making fun of you. You are not young anymore. Although dad is reluctant to bear it, it is time to fall in love. If you really like each other, dad will not object to it. However, you should keep your eyes open and don¡¯t get caught People cheated." Director Qiu said.


    Director Qiu knows his daughter, don''t look at it many times, she is very strong, but her heart is very soft, such a person is easy to be deceived, so he has to remind him.


    Qiu Ningshuang also knew what his father meant. Although he didn''t admit that he liked Huang Feng, he still complained about Huang Feng: "Huang Feng didn''t know my identity before. He didn''t know my identity until you arrived that night. I I''m also worried that he will be angry with me and deliberately keep it from him."


    "Well, it''s good if you know it in your own heart." Director Qiu is obviously satisfied with what his daughter said. If this is the case, the other party is obviously not against her daughter''s background, that is, he came by himself.


    "You will be discharged tomorrow, will he come tomorrow?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother asked.


    "Yeah." Although I am embarrassed, Qiu Ningshuang answered. After all, even if Huang Feng came tomorrow, his parents would still see it even if he didn''t say anything.


    "Then I will have to watch it tomorrow." Director Qiu said. He is also very curious about Huang Feng. One is how he attracted his daughter, and the other is naturally because of his daughter''s injuries. The serious injury is all right, although I don''t want anything, but this is indeed very curious.


    Huang Feng naturally didn''t know that Qiu Ningshuang''s family of three was discussing him. At this time, after he hung up the phone, he continued to cultivate his internal strength.


    A few days ago, he felt that his internal strength seemed to have the meaning of breaking through, and that night, when he chewed up the Zhu Guo and fed it to Qiu Ningshuang, although most of it flowed into Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mouth, it was also Some juice got into his stomach, so there was some vermilion fruit juice in his body.


    And after these juices entered Huang Feng''s body, it was also changing his body and speeding up his cultivation speed. Of course, this was definitely not as effective as eating whole Zhu Guo, but it was precisely because of this. With little juice, Huang Feng finally broke through the bottleneck of his internal strength training.


    After the breakthrough, Huang Feng found that there were more acupuncture points in his body. When his internal force wandered through his body, he also filled more places. At the same time, the special energy became thicker.


    This is the benefit of Huang Feng practicing both internal power and magic. No matter what kind of breakthrough, the special energy in his body will increase and become stronger. Therefore, Huang Feng''s current strength is much stronger than before. .


    Huang Feng, who is not disturbed by external affairs, has been practicing until the end of work. Feeling the increasing energy in his body, Huang Feng is very satisfied. Only if he is strong enough can he survive in the world of martial arts and even magic. Only when you come down can you get more benefits.


    After returning home from get off work, Huang Feng, not long after hearing the doorbell, was Guo Menghan standing outside.


    Since the last time he gave Huang Feng a box of dumplings, Guo Menghan has occasionally sent other foods he prepared to Huang Feng. Sometimes soups, sometimes other delicacies, it can be seen that her The craftsmanship is good, and he rarely sends duplicates to Huang Feng.


    Guo Menghan naturally didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng had a "fairy book", and cooking was not too difficult for him. When she wanted to come, Huang Feng was a big man living alone, and he would definitely not pay much attention to eating. Yes, many people are like this. It¡¯s enough to fill their stomachs, and many even order takeaways directly. Eating takeaways not only costs more, but is also unhygienic. Therefore, Guo Menghan will often bring Huang Feng some food. .


    Even to take care of Huang Feng''s taste, she has been cruelly spending a lot of money and thoughts on grocery shopping recently.

 287 Chapter 287

    "You haven''t eaten it yet, come in and eat together."


    This time Huang Feng did not refuse, because he refused before, but it didn¡¯t work. Now he doesn¡¯t simply say those kind words. Although he can do it himself, but if there is a ready-made food and the taste is good , He will naturally not refuse, and this is also Guo Menghan''s intention.


    At this point in time, Guo Menghan was at best enough to prepare the meal, and she must have not eaten it herself.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s invitation, Guo Menghan was a little embarrassed. However, Huang Feng insisted repeatedly and she did not refuse. After all, even if she went back by herself, she was still alone. Although she was renting with others, the three of them It¡¯s not uncommon for Huang Feng to share a rent with other people. Therefore, he was not surprised. He also knew Guo Menghan. Current situation.


    "Okay, but these are not many, I''ll go back." Guo Menghan said, it is better to eat here than to go back alone. Moreover, if you can chat with Huang Feng, you will not be so bored.


    The current lifestyle of Guo Menghan is the way of life before Huangfeng. There is very little nightlife, all to save money. Therefore, after eating alone at night, she either plays with her mobile phone or reads a book, basically Those who won''t go out, don''t even have a speaker.


    "I''ll go with you." Huang Feng said, he was afraid that Guo Menghan could not handle it alone.


    "Yeah." Although a little embarrassed, Guo Menghan agreed after hesitating.


    This was the first time Huang Feng went to the place where Guo Menghan lived. Although the two were upstairs and downstairs, he had never been there before. The two roommates who shared with Guo Menghan were not there, maybe they were still at work, maybe It was out to play, Guo Menghan didn''t know it very well, and Huang Feng naturally didn''t know.


    When Huang Feng entered her room, Guo Menghan was a little embarrassed. After all, Huang Feng was the first member of the opposite sex to enter her room, and no other male had entered her room before.


    Huang Feng looked at Guo Menghan''s room roughly and was too embarrassed to take a closer look. However, he still saw that although Guo Menghan''s room was not very big, it was cleaned by her, neat and well furnished.


    However, just as Huang Feng was looking at Guo Menghan''s room, the outside door wanted to come, it should be the two roommates of Guo Menghan who came back.


    When Huang Feng and Guo Menghan came out of the room, the two who came back also saw the unexpected visitor Huang Feng.


    When the two saw Huang Feng, they were obviously taken aback. Although Guo Menghan had delivered food to Huang Feng for several days, they did not find out. Although the two are also renting together here, they compare their walks. It''s near, but it''s a bit of isolating Guo Menghan. Usually there is nothing to say to her, and in many cases, there is no greeting.


    This is mainly because they look down on Guo Menghan. Although everyone rents a house together, the two of them are from other cities and are considered urban residents. Guo Menghan is from the countryside. So, even if everyone is now They lived in the same house, and they looked down on Guo Menghan.


    "Guo Menghan, who is he? We had agreed before that other people, especially men, are not allowed to come in for the night." One of the somewhat mean-looking women pointed to Huang Feng and said to Guo Menghan.


    Obviously she thought Huang Feng was Guo Menghan''s boyfriend. After all, it was so late and she was still here, and she just came out of Guo Menghan''s room, so she would naturally have this conjecture.


    In fact, this requirement she said is quite normal. Many women who share a house will not agree with the tenant to bring a man back, or even share a house. After all, if there are more men, other women will Very inconvenient.


    "He is my friend and will not stay here overnight." Guo Menghan said embarrassingly.


    "Really?" The two women looked at Huang Feng with suspicion, and didn''t believe Guo Menghan''s words at all: "Don''t think we don''t know. You said he will be fake when he leaves, and we can''t stay with him. You all night, who knows when he will leave."


    Obviously, they thought that Guo Menghan wanted to stay Huang Feng here overnight, but now they said that they would leave after a while, and it is impossible for the two of them to stare at all night without sleeping. As for why she thought so, It''s because they have done this before.


    Guo Menghan¡¯s face was even more embarrassed, and his face was flushed to the point of bleeding. In normal times, she was not uncomfortable by these two people, and she had not been saddened by these two people. However, because of her character, she did not. The habit of arguing with two people is to swallow one''s breath.


    However, this time is different. This time the other two not only talked about her, but also talked about Huang Feng. Huang Feng is her friend and helped her. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to see Huang Feng being treated like this. Wronged.


    "Don''t worry, what I promised can definitely be done." Guo Menghan''s face was straightened, and he showed unprecedented strength in front of the two women and said: "Also, don''t think I don''t know, you two last I brought men back for the night every week. As for whether they are your boyfriends, I don¡¯t know."


    Huang Feng looked at Guo Menghan with admiration, but didn''t expect that she would be so powerful when she really wanted to tease people.


    As for the two women, their faces at this time revealed embarrassment and incomprehension. Naturally, the embarrassment was because they were dismantled by Guo Menghan in public. As for the incomprehension, it was because Guo Menghan was weak in front of them. Therefore, the two people dared to make such an inch, but they didn''t expect that Guo Menghan, who has always liked to swallow and dared not refute their difficulties, would seem to have suddenly changed himself today.


    "You, you talk nonsense!" one of the women pointed to Guo Menghan, blushing and said.


    "Is there any nonsense? You know it in your heart." Guo Menghan said calmly, and then said to Huang Feng: "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Huang Feng first looked at Guo Menghan''s two roommates with interest. Obviously, these two people are not fuel-efficient lamps, and they are certainly not friendly to Guo Menghan. Otherwise, his "boyfriend" "It''s still there, and the two will not have such an attitude.


    "It seems that you are not very happy to live here." After going out, Huang Feng said to Guo Menghan.

 288 Chapter 288

    At this time, Guo Menghan returned to the introverted and weak state she used to be. She was a little embarrassed when she heard Huang Feng''s words.


    "Actually, we usually get along well." Guo Menghan said, not knowing whether it was explaining or covering up.


    Guo Menghan actually didn¡¯t want Huang Feng to worry about it. She was already embarrassed when she just let Huang Feng see the kind of mess between their roommates. Now if Huang Feng knows, she always comes here like this. He didn''t even refute it like today. Huang Feng would think about it.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "If you need help, you can find me."


    Huang Feng knew that Guo Menghan was embarrassed. However, Huang Feng would not deliberately dismantle Guo Menghan. That would prevent Guo Menghan from coming to Taiwan. The reason Huang Feng did not help out before was because he could see that Guo Menghan still wanted to live there. , It would not be good for Guo Menghan if he made the contradiction more intensified.


    After the two returned to Huang Feng¡¯s residence, they began to have dinner together, and Guo Menghan seemed to have completely forgotten the previous unhappiness, chatting with Huang Feng easily, Huang Feng had long discovered that Guo Menghan was not really introverted. She still likes chatting in front of people she knows.


    "You must go to the factory tomorrow, otherwise, I guess Brother Liang is going to go crazy." When talking about the factory, Guo Menghan seemed to think of Guo Liang''s a little frustrated and said to Huang Feng with a smile.


    "Well, tomorrow morning, I must be there on time. These few days have been really hard everyone." Huang Feng said.


    "The hard work is nothing. We are actually very happy. The working atmosphere here is much better than our previous company." Guo Menghan said.


    In fact, this is the difference between a large company and a small company. Large companies develop more and have large platforms, but there are also more intrigues. Although the development of small platforms is not large, there are few people and the relationship between everyone is relatively harmonious. Guo Liang and the three of them have a good relationship with the other workers. Everyone talks and knows each other.


    The two of them ate and talked. Time flies quickly. After eating, Guo Menghan tidied up and took back the remaining bowls and the like.


    "Yeah, are you back? I thought you were going to spend the night with your boyfriend."


    After Guo Menghan returned to his residence, the two girls were watching TV in the living room. Seeing her coming back, they immediately turned their attention from the TV to Guo Menghan.


    However, Guo Menghan ignored them as before, as if he had heard nothing, and treated their words as air, which made the two girls very angry.


    "Do you think her boyfriend also lives in this community?" Seeing that Guo Menghan ignored them, but went to the kitchen to wash the dishes, the two girls murmured.


    When Guo Menghan and Huang Feng left before, they both saw that Guo Menghan and Huang Feng were holding food in their hands. Now that they brought back empty plates, it was obvious that they had finished eating and they did not eat here. , Then Huang Feng is likely to live in this community.


    "It should be impossible." Another said: "You don''t know her yet? A village girl who has no money. If her boyfriend really lives in this community, she would have moved in to live with her boyfriend a long time ago. Save the rent."


    "That''s true, but is it inconvenient to share with other people?"


    "No, if it is true, the two will definitely rent together, and they will not live separately."


    "That''s right, but that guy is just a waste of money. He didn''t say anything when watching us make things difficult for his girlfriend."


    "Yes."


    Guo Menghan was washing the dishes inside. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know. Her two roommates were talking about herself. Even if she knew it, she wouldn¡¯t care, because she was used to this kind of life. She was a girl from the countryside. , It¡¯s not the first time to encounter such a thing.


    Fortunately, she has encountered a lot of injustice, but she has already met a few friends who are good to her, especially Guo Liang, Zhou Ruolan and Huang Feng. She can feel that the three of them are really good to herself and true. Who regard themselves as friends.


    After Guo Menghan left, Huang Feng washed up and went to look through the storage box. However, there was nothing new to discover. In the past few days, he moved the storage box and obtained a few gadgets. However, it was of no use. It was almost the same as a toy for a child. Therefore, Huang Feng threw it into the ring, hoping that when this storage box would bring him good things again.


    The next morning, Huang Feng did not go to the company, but went directly to the hospital to pick up Qiu Ningshuang and leave the hospital. Yesterday, he had asked Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao for leave. Xie Mengjiao did not embarrass him or run him. , I am very happy to approve the leave, which may be the reason why Huang Feng¡¯s previous comments are helpful to her and the company.


    However, Huang Feng thinks about it. During this time, he seems to have taken a lot of leave. If he was in other companies, he would have been scolded by his boss for a long time, but in Tianjiao Group, there was nothing. When Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao approve him for leave, they are still very happy, and they didn''t even ask Huang Feng why he asked for leave.


    On the other hand, in the hospital, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother was helping her daughter to pack things, and his father was talking about something with the doctor. Obviously, he was still very concerned about his daughter''s body.


    As for Qiu Ningshuang herself, she was boring and always looking at the door, obviously looking forward to someone''s appearance.


    "Ningshuang, take a look, if there is anything missing," Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said to her.


    "Nothing, you can watch and clean up yourself." Qiu Ningshuang replied without even looking at her mother.


    "You." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother also noticed her daughter''s behavior, and walked over and said: "Why, waiting for someone? Waiting for Huang Feng? Didn''t he say that? Why hasn''t he shown up yet?"


    "It should be coming soon, he promised me to come, he will definitely come." Qiu Ningshuang said, she was still very willing to believe in Huang Feng, but she was afraid that nothing happened to Huang Feng, so her tone of voice Not very sure.


    "If he breaks his promise today, with your mother and me, points will be deducted." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said with a straight face.


    "Mom, what are you talking about." Although Qiu Ningshuang was embarrassed, he was worried that if Huang Feng really did not come, he felt that he would leave a bad impression on his parents.

 289 Chapter 289

    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Just as Qiu Ningshuang was thinking about it, the door of the ward was opened, and Huang Feng''s figure appeared in Qiu Ningshuang''s sight.


    Huang Feng saw that the things in the ward were almost cleaned up, and he also knew that he was a bit late. He felt a little embarrassed. He went out early. However, it is the peak time for work, so the road is heavily blocked. When he got here, it was still a bit late.


    "You are here!" Qiu Ningshuang saw Huang Feng appear, the worry on his face disappeared without a trace, and he walked towards Huang Feng with surprise.


    Behind Qiu Ningshuang, her mother looked at Director Qiu, who had just finished talking with the doctor, and she understood something completely in her heart.


    "Congratulations on leaving the hospital." Huang Feng handed the flower in his hand to Qiu Ningshuang and said.


    "Thank you." Qiu Ningshuang took the flower in Huang Feng''s hand with a smile on her face. At this time, she was still worried and bored a little bit earlier.


    "You are Huang Feng." At this time, Director Qiu came over. That night, he and Huang Feng had a meeting. However, neither of them introduced themselves, so they didn''t really know each other.


    "I am, Director Qiu, hello." Huang Feng said hurriedly and politely. He is going to set up a business in the future. The contact between this enterprise and the police will not be less. Therefore, for Director Qiu, he still wants You are polite, let alone Qiu Ningshuang''s father.


    "Well, you should call me Uncle Qiu, thank you for saving my daughter that night." Director Qiu said to Huang Feng with a smile on his face, without the slightest majesty in office.


    "Uncle Qiu is polite." Huang Feng naturally had no reason to refuse Director Qiu''s kindness, and it was only good for him.


    "I''m busy these days, and Ningshuang is also in the hospital. I just had time today and she was discharged. We invite you to dinner at noon to express our gratitude." Director Qiu said to Huang Feng.


    "No need, Uncle Qiu, Ningshuang and I were good friends in the first place, and it''s okay to save her. You don''t have to be so polite." Huang Feng declined.


    "Well, you are friends and friends. We are her parents. We should be grateful." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother also came up and said. She had thought of inviting Huang Feng to dinner to express her gratitude. In addition, she also discovered that her daughter seemed to have some interest in Huang Feng, so she wanted to have a meal together.


    "That''s right, Huang Feng, don''t refuse." Although I was a little embarrassed before, Qiu Ningshuang still hopes that Huang Feng can have a meal with their family. Huang Feng is not known by his parents, only Saved himself once, he has saved himself several times, and he still has some meaning for Huang Feng in his heart, so naturally he wants to get Huang Feng and his parents in contact.


    "But..." Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. He had other things in the morning. Otherwise, he would be willing to accompany the Qing Provincial police chiefly for dinner.


    "Did Xiaofeng have something to do at noon?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother clearly saw something.


    "Well, I opened a small factory, and I am going to officially start production today, and I will have to go there later." Huang Feng did not hide it, otherwise Qiu Ningshuang''s parents thought they did not want to go, it would be miserable.


    "Xiaofeng opened his own factory?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said in surprise. Through her daughter, she already knew about Huang Feng''s situation. She was just a security manager, but she didn''t expect to open a factory now.


    Even Qiu Ningshuang and Director Qiu looked at Huang Feng in surprise. Obviously they did not expect this, especially Qiu Ningshuang. Although she was in the hospital during this period, she did not know much about Huang Feng. After all, She now likes Huang Feng in her heart, so she naturally wants to know more about Huang Feng, but she didn''t expect that what she knew was not all of Huang Feng.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang quickly remembered those magical things of Huang Feng, including the gloves, the fruit that had been given to her. Obviously, there were many secrets in Huang Feng''s body, and now it is not strange to find one more.


    "Well, I opened a small factory with a friend." Huang Feng said embarrassedly, and he didn''t lie. His factory is really a small factory, with a total of more than 20 people.


    After Director Qiu listened, there was a thoughtful look on his face, and then said to Qiu Ningshuang''s mother and daughter: "So, you two go back first, Ningshuang, you go back and take a good bath, and then go to the restaurant with your mother. Wait for us, I will go to Xiao Huang''s factory to have a look."


    Then he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Xiao Huang won''t be unwelcome, right?"


    Director Qiu is going to the Huangfeng platform. With his appearance, Huang Feng''s small factory will not have any eyesores in the future, deliberately going to trouble.


    For this, the other three people at the scene can understand. Although Huang Feng doesn¡¯t like the address that Director Qiu just called him, it¡¯s better to call her Xiaofeng nice than Director Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother. However, for Director Qiu to be her own He is still very happy about the factory.


    "Welcome, of course welcome." Huang Feng knew that Director Qiu meant that he would help himself on the platform, he should accompany him to dinner at noon, and the other party invited himself, but Director Qiu can go , Even if Huang Feng asked him, he was very willing.


    Before, although Huang Feng knew the identity of Director Qiu, he did not think of any benefits in this regard. He just thought that after knowing such a person more, if he encounters troubles that cannot be solved in the future, he would You can give it a try and ask the other party for help, but he didn''t expect Director Qiu to offer to visit his factory, and Huang Feng was naturally happy.


    Qiu Ningshuang obviously understands this, so he nodded and said, "Okay, then my mom and I will be waiting for you in the restaurant."


    Afterwards, the two facilities separated. Qiu Ningshuang and her mother went home first, while Huang Feng went to his factory with Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father. What embarrassed Huang Feng was that he did not own a car, and they were still Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father. Car.


    Fortunately, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father didn¡¯t mean to look down on Huang Feng. He probably knew Huang Feng¡¯s situation. It was not surprising that Huang Feng could not afford a car when the conditions at home were not good and it had not been long before graduation. Thing.


    What is really surprising is that Huang Feng can''t afford a car, and actually has money to open a factory, which makes Director Qiu very curious.

 290 Chapter 290

    "You finally came, and I thought you would make any excuses for not coming today."


    When Huang Feng and Director Qiu arrived at the factory, Guo Liang was already waiting at the door, with Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan beside him.


    Today¡¯s Guo Liang obviously has been carefully cleaned up. He wears a neat suit and tie, and his hair is meticulously combed. It¡¯s just that Huang Feng can¡¯t help but see him dressed like this and said, ¡°You¡¯re not hot. ?"


    "Nonsense!" Guo Liang said irritably. The weather is still very hot now. Wearing a shirt is the most suitable day. However, today is a special day. No matter how hot it is, he will endure it and is willing in his heart.


    Huang Feng obviously understood his thoughts, but he himself didn''t care much about what he was wearing. Thinking about it now, he still didn''t care about Guo Liang.


    "By the way, this is?" Guo Liang looked at Director Qiu next to Huang Feng with some confusion and asked.


    He and Huang Feng didn''t have any connections in Jiangzhou, so they didn''t think of anyone to invite for the simple ceremony today, but now that Huang Feng brought someone, he was very puzzled.


    Only then did Huang Feng remember that he almost forgot Director Qiu, so he quickly said, "This is Director Qiu, the leader of all the police in our Qing province."


    Director Qiu waved his hand and said, "I''m visiting on a private basis, Xiao Huang, you should call me Uncle Qiu."


    Director Qiu said that, in the ears of the people, they did not mean to deny their identity. Guo Liang and others were shocked. They did not know how Huang Feng got in touch with such a big man, and how did they see that neither of them There will be an intersection, and, looking at the other person, it seems to look at Huang Feng very differently.


    However, Director Qiu asked Huang Feng to call it this way. Of course others did not dare to call it that way. Guo Liang said quickly: "It turned out to be Director Qiu, hurry up, please come inside."


    "Yeah" Director Qiu nodded somewhat reservedly. He was polite to Huang Feng. It was because of his daughter. However, this did not mean that he would be so polite to other people. He also needed to rely on his identity.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and the others hurriedly followed up. Since Director Qiu said that Huang Feng was asked to call him Uncle Qiu, then Huang Feng would naturally not deliberately fail to praise him.


    Originally, Huang Feng and Guo Liang were only planning to gather all the workers together and say a few words to encourage everyone. After that, they started the machine and started production.


    However, now that Director Qiu is here, it is different. The two of them will definitely not let go of this opportunity. Moreover, Director Qiu is here, and they can''t be too shabby.


    All, when Huang Feng accompanied Director Qiu to look around in the factory, Guo Liang no longer knew where he got the red ribbons, trays, firecrackers, etc., and then he planned to hold a ribbon-cutting ceremony and mainly participated People are naturally Director Qiu.


    Although Director Qiu hesitated for a while, he agreed. In the past, it was not that no one called him to attend such ceremonies. However, he had always refused directly before. However, because of Huang Feng''s relationship today, he just slightly After hesitating for a while, he agreed. In fact, he thought of these things before he came. If he really wanted to refuse, he would not come.


    Although there were no guests and no reporters, this brief ceremony was very lively. Moreover, Huang Feng and Guo Liang were also sure that Director Qiu came here to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony here soon. It will penetrate the ears of many caring people, and they will not be afraid of making things difficult from the government in the future. Although it cannot be completely eliminated, it is definitely much better than the previous situation without backing.


    Guo Liang and others were originally worried about this factory. After all, they did not know the existence of storage boxes and did not have the confidence of Huang Feng. However, this worry is much less now. Huang Feng can even invite Director Qiu to come. Moreover, it is not the kind of walk-through, and it is even more difficult to come in a private nature. With his visit, it cannot be said that their factory can take off directly, but it is definitely better than before. The factory in Japan is much more promising.


    After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, Huang Feng originally wanted Director Qiu to say a few words briefly, but Director Qiu refused. Finally, Huang Feng came to the front as the spokesperson.


    "Today, our factory has officially started production. However, I know that many people have no idea about the future of such a small factory whose scale is small and even the name outside the factory has not been changed. How good are the things produced and how much can they sell? Many people are confused and unconfident," Huang Feng said, looking at the twenty-odd people below.


    "However, what I want to tell everyone is that I am very confident in this factory, and the reason why I am so confident is because the things we produce are not simple things, but epoch-making things. Something that has a huge lead in similar markets."


    "And such a thing will be produced in this small factory under your hands, and each of us will be the one who made history!"


    After Huang Feng finished speaking, he found that everyone¡¯s mood had changed. However, most of them did not believe it. However, Huang Feng believed that after the real thing was produced, everyone here would believe that what he said was not something. Big talk, but the truth.


    "The things your factory produces are really as good as you said?" Director Qiu asked Huang Feng with interest in the car.


    After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, the workers began formal production. After all, this was the first production. Moreover, it is related to the future career of everyone. Guo Liang must stay there to watch. Moreover, at noon, Huang Huang Feng and Guo Liang arranged a dinner for everyone, but now Huang Feng must not be able to participate.


    However, Guo Liang did not have the slightest opinion on Huang Feng¡¯s absence. It¡¯s okay to have him watching here in the factory, and Huang Feng went to accompany Director Qiu to maintain a good relationship with Director Qiu, but it was also It¡¯s very important, so when Huang Feng said that he had to go first and accompany Director Qiu to eat, Guo Liang patted his chest to ensure that he was watching here and there would be nothing wrong, so let Huang Feng go. Director Qiu will accompany him.


    Director Qiu went to Huangfeng¡¯s factory before, but he didn¡¯t just go through the scene. Director Qiu, who knew his daughter¡¯s thoughts, was still very concerned about Huang Feng, especially his career. So when he was in the factory, he just I have read a lot and asked a lot.

 291 Chapter 291

    Director Qiu is naturally no stranger to sewage treatment equipment. Although he does not care about this aspect, he is, after all, one of the real powers in Qing Province and he knows many things.


    There are many factories producing sewage treatment equipment. Huang Feng and the others, a small factory with more than 20 people, are certainly not large in scale. Director Qiu has no idea how many factories have been there. Of course, he is not going to cut the ribbon. of.


    Regarding what Huang Feng said before, he did not believe him. Even those large factories that invested a lot of money and owned tens of thousands of people would not dare to say that the things produced by his own factories were epoch-making things. It is in this industry that leads all peers.


    "Uncle Qiu, I didn''t tell lies before. Once my equipment is produced, it will definitely be much better in performance than other factories." Huang Feng said with a serious face.


    "Oh, that''s it." Director Qiu nodded, but he was thinking that if the things Huang Feng produced were as good as what he said, he would be able to help with sales.


    When Huang Feng and Director Qiu arrived at the hotel, Qiu Ningshuang and her mother had already arrived.


    "You are here, hurry up and sit down, we have just ordered the dishes, Xiaofeng, see what else you want to eat." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said quickly after seeing the two coming in.


    "Auntie, no need." Huang Feng said politely.


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang had changed her clothes, and she was refreshed a lot, with a faint smile on her face, obviously in a good mood.


    "Huang Feng, when did you start the factory? I don''t know yet. What does your factory produce?" Huang Feng''s position was next to Qiu Ningshuang. As soon as he sat down, Qiu Ningshuang asked impatiently. If she doesn''t need to go back to take a bath and change clothes, she wants to go to the factory with Huang Feng and them.


    "It hasn''t been long since it was established, and it''s not a big factory, it''s mainly sewage treatment equipment," Huang Feng said.


    The dishes were served quickly, and it was very hearty. Today''s dinner was to celebrate Qiu Ningshuang''s discharge from the hospital, and the other was to thank Huang Feng for his life-saving grace.


    At the dinner table, Huang Feng accompanied Director Qiu to drink some wine. After the man drank the wine, the topic slowly opened up. However, in many cases, Director Qiu asked, and Huang Feng replied, mostly about Some things about Huang Feng made Huang Feng a little puzzled. Are Qiu Ningshuang''s parents so fond of asking other people''s more personal questions?


    While Qiu Ningshuang and her mother were going to the bathroom, Director Qiu finally shifted the topic to what Huang Feng had given Qiu Ningshuang before. In fact, Director Qiu was going to ask questions on the way back and forth to the factory, but, At that time, his attention was attracted by Huang Feng''s factory, so he forgot to ask. At this time, he finally asked.


    Huang Feng was not surprised by Director Qiu¡¯s question. After all, this was something he could predict before. Director Qiu couldn¡¯t help being curious about Zhu Guo. After all, it involved his daughter.


    "Uncle Qiu, I actually got that thing accidentally. I can''t even guarantee whether it will work or not. It''s just that I had to do that under the circumstances at the time. I hope that Uncle Qiu will not blame me." Huang Feng said sincerely.


    Director Qiu did not speak, but stared at Huang Feng with his eyes tightly. As a man who has been in the officialdom for many years, he certainly would not believe what Huang Feng said just now. He did not believe a word, but he watched Huang Feng''s sincere look, thinking of the vaccination his daughter had given him before, and didn''t want to press Huang Feng into question, Director Qiu''s look eased.


    "How can I blame you? At that time, as long as there is a glimmer of hope of saving my daughter, I won''t give up." Director Qiu said.


    However, he was thinking in his heart that this seemingly ordinary Huang Feng still has a secret he doesn''t know about it, and his daughter doesn''t seem to know this secret, but he is helping Huang Feng. Maintaining even more shows his daughter''s dedication to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was relieved to see that Director Qiu was no longer struggling with this issue. Of course, he knew that the other party would not believe in himself so easily, but it was not important. After all, Zhu Guo had already given Qiu Ningshuang a meal. After going down, no one else knows, as long as he doesn''t say it, even if the other party has doubts, it will not have much influence.


    However, Huang Feng hoped that Director Qiu had better not tell the story about this matter. After all, the more people he knew, the less good it would be for him. Thinking about Director Qiu and others, they are not long tongues. Woman, otherwise it won''t be where it is today.


    "What are you talking about?" At this moment, Qiu Ningshuang and her mother walked in.


    "When talking about my daughter, there are a lot of people chasing after her, it''s very popular." Director Qiu said with a smile.


    "Dad, what are you talking nonsense." Qiu Ningshuang was a little embarrassed. After that, he secretly observed Huang Feng''s expression and found that he was only smiling, and there was no other strange expression, and he was slightly disappointed.


    After the meal, Director Qiu and his wife left first. As for Qiu Ningshuang, she said that she had been in the hospital for many days and was very bored. If she wanted to walk, she didn''t go with them, and the one who was with her was naturally yellow. Peak.


    "My dad didn''t tell you anything nonsense, did he?" Qiu Ningshuang still asked with some worry.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head. In fact, Director Qiu just asked him about Zhu Guo.


    "Then did he ask about the thing you fed me last time?" Qiu Ningshuang said, but when she said this, her face was still slightly red, and she remembered how Huang Feng fed her at the time. Of it.


    You know, that was Qiu Ningshuang''s first kiss. It was taken away by Huang Feng like this, and he can''t be blamed. After all, Huang Feng could only do that for the situation at that time, also to save himself.


    However, even if she knew it, Qiu Ningshuang was still a little bit lost. After all, she had imagined that her first kiss would be taken away by the man she likes in a romantic environment, but now...


    Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng next to him. It seemed that one of the two requirements he had thought about had already been met. Thinking about it this way, he felt better.


    "I asked." Huang Feng told Qiu Ningshuang of the conversation between himself and Director Qiu.


    Naturally, Qiu Ningshuang didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words, but she didn''t follow up.

 292 Chapter 292: What Do You Think

    The two spent some time shopping on the street. After all, Qiu Ningshuang had just been discharged from the hospital. Therefore, she was still a little weak. Huang Feng asked her to go back earlier. After the two separated, Huang Feng rushed back to the factory again. In other words, today is a very important day for the factory.


    "Are you back? Director Qiu is gone?" Guo Liang said, looking at Huang Feng who had returned.


    "Well, after eating, we will be separated." Huang Feng said.


    "How did your kid meet someone like Director Qiu?" Guo Liang looked at Huang Feng curiously and said, for this, he thought about it for a long time and didn''t understand it.


    "My daughter and I are friends." Huang Feng didn''t hide it, and there is nothing to hide. Moreover, from the chat with Qiu Ningshuang before, she is still very curious about this factory, if it weren''t for her health today. She wants to watch it with Huang Feng. It is estimated that she will come when she has time. Therefore, Guo Liang will soon learn of her existence.


    "Friends? It''s not a boy and girl friend, right, you kid." Guo Liang said.


    "What are you talking about? We are just ordinary friends." Huang Feng said irritably, but he remembered that when Qiu Ningshuang''s parents were chatting with him, they always asked himself some personal questions intentionally or unintentionally. Could it be that there is also this aspect? idea?


    "Oh, that''s it, but I think that Director Qiu treats you pretty well." Guo Liang said, hearing Huang Feng''s words, he was still relieved, because in his heart he always wanted to match Huang Feng. Feng and Guo Menghan did not expect that there are many women around Huang Feng, like his boss, Director Qiu¡¯s daughter, etc. Although it is almost impossible to have anything to do with Huang Feng, Guo Liang still has some worried.


    "It''s time for Ruolan to ask Menghan what she thinks. If she also has a good impression of Huang Feng, she must take the initiative." Guo Liang thought.


    "That''s because I saved his daughter before." Huang Feng said, but he obviously didn''t want to get entangled in this matter, so he continued: "Let''s not talk about it now, what about the production side?"


    "Everything is normal." Guo Liang said: "The cost of your design drawings is not high, but the production speed is also fast. I guess we can see the first sewage treatment equipment before work in the afternoon. This is because the workers It¡¯s the first production, and the reason is not familiar."


    Guo Liang is still very satisfied with this production speed. The workers in the factory are not yet fully familiar with this process. Moreover, they now have fewer people and fewer production lines. He is already very satisfied with this speed.


    And the production speed is not slow, the cost is not high, if the effect is really as good as Huang Feng said, then their thing is really a very good thing.


    It''s just that everyone didn''t believe it until they saw the concrete object, but before get off work today, they should be able to know the result.


    Huang Feng is still quite satisfied with this production speed. Of course, he will not meet the output. Once the market spreads, he will definitely expand production.


    "Go, let''s go and see." Huang Feng said excitedly. Although he knew that this thing would not be fake through the introduction of the storage box, it was his first time to start a business after all. .


    Of course, Guo Liang understood Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts. In fact, before Huang Feng came back, he stayed in the workshop and couldn¡¯t do anything. Moreover, the environment was not good and he didn¡¯t want to come out. Watching the first device go offline.


    While Huang Feng and Guo Liang were looking at the workers'' survival equipment in the workshop, Qiu Ningshuang had already returned home. Only her mother was in the house, and Director Qiu had gone out.


    "I''m back? I thought you were going to have dinner with Xiaofeng." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother asked with a smile.


    "He said that I had just been discharged from the hospital and needed a rest, so he let me come back." Qiu Ningshuang sat on the sofa and said with some dissatisfaction. Obviously, she didn''t want to come back.


    "He is also for your own good." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said. After looking around, there were no outsiders. Qiu Ningshuang''s mother decided to talk to Qiu Ningshuang about Huangfeng.


    "There is no outsider here. Tell me, what do you think of Xiaofeng?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother asked.


    After Qiu Ningshuang heard this, he was a little embarrassed. Is his performance that obvious?


    "Don''t be embarrassed, Mom is not an outsider." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Mom, I have some good feelings for him." Although Qiu Ningshuang was a little embarrassed, he still admitted.


    "Then how does he feel about you?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother asked.


    In fact, after Qiu Ningshuang''s parents separated from Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng, the two of them discussed about their daughter and Huang Feng. There was no way. Who called them just such a daughter, of course, was very concerned.


    However, through previous observations, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents found that his daughter really liked Huang Feng, but Huang Feng seemed to be just the kind of friendship between friends for his daughter. This was what they worried about. I am afraid that my daughter is unrequited love, and will be hurt in the end.


    Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents can find that Qiu Ningshuang herself, of course, feels more, so after hearing what her parents said, she said with a sad expression: "He might just treat me as an ordinary friend."


    Qiu Ningshuang''s mother asked, "Then what do you think."


    "Of course I won''t give up!" Qiu Ningshuang said seriously.


    "Well, this is my daughter. I have to fight for my own happiness." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said with a smile. In fact, with her and Director Qiu, she is not afraid of losing her daughter at all, as long as her daughter let go Just pursue your own happiness.


    Moreover, Director Qiu and his wife did not think that if their daughter took the initiative, there would be a man who would not be able to catch up. After all, Qiu Ningshuang had good conditions in both his own family and his family, unless the man was blind. You will not see Qiu Ningshuang''s well, and Huang Feng''s eyes are obviously not blind.


    With the support and encouragement of her parents, Qiu Ningshuang is now very motivated. Although she is a little embarrassed to pursue her actively, but her parents agree and support herself, so what else is embarrassing about herself.


    At this time, Huang Feng naturally didn''t know that another woman had put her heart on him. He was watching his first sewage treatment equipment closely at this time.

 293 Chapter 293: The Furious Ouyang Tian

    "Snapped!"


    The sound of the broken cup sounded, and the people outside the hall shrank their necks unconsciously. Everyone didn''t know that this was the first time their patron fell the cup.


    "You rebellious son, kneel down for me!" Ouyang Tian yelled at his son. The loud voice made Ouyang Xingwen''s eardrum pain.


    Ouyang Xingwen was frightened, his father was so angry that he hadn''t seen it for a long time, his legs softened instinctively, and he knelt down. After reacting, he wanted to get up, but in his father''s angry eyes , Finally did not dare to stand up again, but his face was still full of dissatisfaction.


    "You rebellious son, you are not convinced." Ouyang Tian was already very angry. Now that he sees his son who is not wrong, he suddenly became angry and kicked him. Ouyang Xingwen was kicked. Turning to the ground, rolling on the ground a few times before stopping his figure, it can be seen that Ouyang Tian''s power this time is great and the weight of anger in his heart.


    "Why are you hitting me?!" Ouyang Xingwen cried in dissatisfaction.


    "Why, I let you know why, look at what you have done!" Ouyang Xingwen''s yelling not only failed to calm Ouyang Tian, ??but irritated him even more. He stepped forward two steps before he was seated. Ouyang Xingwen kicked out again, and this time Ouyang Xingwen had a disheveled spread, and the whole person was even more embarrassed.


    The miserable screams sounded, and the people outside became more nervous and afraid. Now the owner of the house is angry. After the young master is beaten, he must be angry too. Now the people should pay attention to what they do. They are afraid that if they are not careful, the two people will be angry. The anger was vented on them.


    Ouyang Tian had reason to be angry. He was just having something and went out for a few days. After returning, he learned that his son had caused great trouble for himself and his family.


    The Scarlet Mercenary Group, as one of the few B-level mercenary groups in the Red Moon Empire, naturally has its strength. Although their Ouyang family is one of the four major families in Haotian City, they are only in Haotian City. It was only in Tiancheng. It was not enough to put the Ouyang family in the entire Red Moon Empire, and there were few families larger than the Ouyang family.


    The strength of the Ouyang family is a bit worse than that of the Scarlet Mercenary Group. After all, although his family is one of the four major families of Vast Sky City, part of the reason is military force, and the other part is economic. In terms of force, the Scarlet Mercenary Group surpassed its own family by a lot.


    Usually, if the leader of the Scarlet Mercenary Group passes by the Vast Sky City, he will not deliberately embarrass himself, that is to find himself uncomfortable, but he never thought that he had just been out for a few days, his son , Actually dared to attack the Scarlet Mercenary Group, wanting to seize the treasure others obtained from the Forest of Mist.


    To tell the truth, Ouyang Tian also wanted something that was obtained from the Forest of the Mist, and that the Scarlet Mercenary Group also valued so much. However, it was not Ouyang Tian that he could not do this kind of murder and treasure. How kind, if the opponent is an unknown, D-level, or even E-level mercenary group, Ouyang Tian may have done more than Ouyang Xingwen.


    However, now the opponent is a Class B mercenary group, the Scarlet Mercenary group, such an existence, Ouyang Tian did not dare to do it, Ouyang Xingwen actually dared, moreover, really did.


    Originally, when Ouyang Tian came back, he didn¡¯t know about it, but he quickly received reports from people under him that his family¡¯s storefronts were destroyed one by one, and people were killed one after another. And the other party didn''t mean to hide his identity at all, and directly said that they belonged to the Scarlet Mercenary Group, and came to avenge the Ouyang family.


    Confused Ouyang Tian thought that the other party made a mistake, and he did not offend the other party at all. Originally, he still wondered if he would send someone to explain and figure out the misunderstanding, but he quickly received it. The guard''s report said that the other night, they followed the young master to snatch the scarlet mercenary group, and even killed several people from the other side.


    After Ouyang Tian knew about it, he immediately became furious, and people called Ouyang Xingwen, who was "retreating in meditation". He didn''t expect that this kid would still not admit it, or even understand it, what he did to himself. How much trouble the family has brought.


    "Do you know that you are wrong?" Ouyang Tian asked sharply.


    "I know, I know." Ouyang Tian said hurriedly. Originally, he thought his father would be as usual, beating himself lightly and would not kill him, but now it seems that he is completely guessing Wrong, this is to beat himself to death, so Ouyang Xingwen decisively counseled and directly admitted his mistake.


    "I know, I know you still do that!" The anger in Ouyang Tian''s heart still didn''t disappear completely. After kicking again, he sat down and looked at his son who was lying on the ground like a dead fish. The more I watched, the more angry, I fell a teacup again.


    The fragments of the teacup hit Ouyang Xingwen''s face, made a small cut, and bleeds, but now Ouyang Xingwen dare not say anything, for fear that his father will not be able to control it again and hit him.


    "Who gave you that courage? Ah! You dare to kill the people of the Scarlet Mercenary Group, ah, the point is that you haven''t killed all of them, and you ran away. You are really, really useless!" Ouyang Tian was angry! Scolded.


    In fact, if Ouyang Xingwen could kill all the members of the Scarlet Mercenary Group without leaking the news, this matter would not happen like this. The key is that this kid did something to others and didn¡¯t do it cleanly. He ran away, how he didn''t get angry, it was more than enough!


    "I didn''t expect one to run away," Ouyang Xingwen said quietly.


    "You still dare to say it!" Ouyang Tian suddenly became angry again, Ouyang Xingwen shrank his neck and dared not say any more.


    "I have sent someone to reconcile, and the other party will definitely make a request, I hope it will not be too much." Ouyang Tian said, he still doesn''t know the identity of the opponent that Ouyang Xingwen killed, and he thought it was a few who killed The small character, the opponent is not angry, and the things are robbed, so they will come to revenge.


    Of course, this matter was at Ouyang''s house, so the other party would definitely make a request. Now Ouyang Tian only hopes that the other party''s request will not be too excessive, otherwise, even if he finally compromised and settled the matter, he would be dignified to himself. It is also a kind of damage.


    "By the way, what did you grab? Show me." Only then did Ouyang Tian think that the culprit that caused this incident, he hasn''t seen it yet.

 294 Chapter 294 They dare to think!

    Ouyang Xingwen attacked the Scarlet Mercenary Group because he wanted to grab something from the other party. Now he has paid a lot of money and got the thing. However, Ouyang Tian still doesn¡¯t know what it is, and for the other party He is also very curious about the things he obtained from the Mist Forest when he completed the A-level mission.


    "In my room." Ouyang Xingwen said quietly.


    Then Ouyang Xingwen asked Shunzi to go to his room and fetch the box. He snatched it for his father and used it to please him. Although it was not handed in by himself, in the end, The goal is still completed.


    Before long, Shunzi brought the box. Ouyang Tian took the box curiously, tried it, but couldn''t open it.


    "This thing may have been handled by the alchemists." Ouyang Xingwen reminded in a low voice. Ouyang Tian''s severe beating just now made him dare not say loudly until now.


    "I want you to say it!" Ouyang Tian glared at him and said.


    That alchemist, they couldn''t find it, and other than that, there was only one way to get the things in the box.


    Ouyang Tian''s strength is naturally much stronger than Ouyang Xingwen. Although he is not a swordsman and has no tyrannical power, he is a high-level magician, and his destructive power is natural.


    After a few destructive spells went on, the box was opened. Of course, this was also the reason why the alchemist who handled the box was not high-level. If the level was high enough, a senior magician of him could not be destroyed.


    "What is this?" Ouyang Tian took out a red fruit in the box and asked suspiciously. He had never seen this before.


    Seeing his father opened the box, Ouyang Xingwen also looked over curiously. He was also very curious about the contents of the box, but he didn''t know the fruit his father took out.


    If anyone on earth came to see this fruit, even a kindergartener would know that the thing Ouyang Tian held in his hand was called an apple, a big red apple.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of fruit with special effects." Ouyang Tian said with some uncertainty. He knew that there are many good things in the Forest of Mist, and there are all kinds of treasures. Even because there are many places, almost no one has been there. There is an existence unknown to the outside world, and this fruit may be one of them.


    However, even though he was curious and even wanted to see what the fruit has, Ouyang didn¡¯t dare to eat it. After all, this thing belongs to the Scarlet Mercenary Group. If you want to get the bloody mercenary group¡¯s understanding, this fruit is definitely He wanted to return it. He just opened it, just because of curiosity in his heart, and didn''t think about taking it for himself.


    Of course, Ouyang Xingwen doesn¡¯t think so. He really wants to take this thing as his own. The fruit is so big that it can be divided into two. Both himself and his father can eat it. Haven''t seen it, haven''t tasted it yet.


    "What do you think, this thing is going to be returned to others, do you think this matter is not big enough?" Ouyang Tian glared at him and said.


    Ouyang Xingwen narrowed his neck when he saw his father''s expression, and he dared not speak any more.


    At this moment, the person sent by Ouyang Tian to make peace with the Scarlet Mercenary Group came back, knowing that he was a complete person when he left, but he was missing an ear when he returned.


    "What the hell is going on?" Ouyang Tian was also a little angry in his heart. Although their family did not do the right thing, they just killed a few people from the other side. The other side has already killed many people in their family. Shao¡¯s shop, now even the people they sent to make peace are treated in such a humiliation way. The other side humiliates the people they sent, which is humiliating themselves.


    "They said that the young master killed their deputy commander and robbed their treasures. Now they want us to return the things to them, and, moreover..." At this point, the man peeked at Ouyang Star text.


    "And what, you should say it quickly!" Ouyang Tian asked, but after learning that the other party had died of a deputy head, he still gave his son a fierce look, what he really is Everyone dared to kill, even the deputy head of the other person was killed. In this way, it would not be easy to settle this matter completely.


    "Moreover, they want the young master to lose his life!" Under Ouyang Tian''s urging question, the person suddenly nervously told the other party''s conditions.


    "They dare to think!" Ouyang Tianang cried!


    Although he was very angry with what his son had done, he never thought that his son would lose his life. This is his only son. If he died, his incense would not be broken?He would never allow such a thing to happen!


    "Father, don''t promise them, I don''t want to die yet, I don''t want to die." Ouyang Xingwen was scared and crying after hearing the other party''s conditions, he was afraid that his father would really kill himself Give it to the other party, in that case, oneself is absolutely dead or alive!


    "Crying, crying, crying, is crying useful? If you knew there was today, why did you kill someone from someone else''s family? You also killed their deputy head?" Ouyang Tian said impatiently, the other party actually suggested With such a condition, it must be unprepared to be kind, or the lion is ready to speak out.


    "Father, they must be talking nonsense, that is just a few small fish, there is no deputy commander at all, they are deliberately framed me! How could the deputy commander be killed so easily." Ouyang Xingwen Cried.


    Ouyang Tian also showed a thoughtful expression. Although his son said that, he meant to remove his suspicion, but it is not impossible. The other party may want to pay more for himself, so he deliberately Elevating the identity of the dead person, in that case, the matter is more serious, and he will have to bleed more to settle.


    "Okay, don''t cry first, I will go and see for myself, and you will be with me too!" Ouyang Tian said.


    "I''m not going!" Ouyang Xingwen didn''t dare to go, he was afraid to attack him.


    "With me here, what are you afraid of?!" Ouyang Tian glared at him and said. In Vast Sky City, the power of the Ouyang family is not worse than that of the Scarlet Mercenary Group. Therefore, this is their home court, and Ouyang Tian is still not afraid.


    Ouyang Xingwen was reprimanded by his father, so he didn''t dare to talk more, he could only hope that there would be no trouble.


    Ouyang Xingwen''s life was not easy, and the life he used to be with Ban Wang Er was also not easy, and even more miserable than him.

 295 Chapter 295 Still Reluctant to Say?

    During this period of time, Wang Erzhen really experienced the feeling of going from heaven to hell, to heaven, and then back to hell again. This ever-changing experience made him exhausted physically and mentally, and he couldn''t survive.


    Wang Er was the person who believed in Ouyang Xingwen the most because he followed Ouyang Xingwen before, and he was the most beautiful among all the servants in the entire Ouyang family. At that time, he felt that he was in heaven.


    Later, when Ouyang Xingwen suspected that he had stolen the ring, he was thrown from heaven into hell, where he was subjected to various tortures, leaving him dead and alive, and his whole body was wounded.


    Then, when he was rescued by An Ziqing, especially when An Ziqing let him heal his illness and treat him with all kinds of delicious food, he was excited and tears filled his eyes, feeling that he was back in heaven again. , However, such a good day will soon end.


    After enjoying this way for two or three days, An Ziqing talked to him. During the chat, he always asked him about taking the jade consciously or unconsciously. At first, Wang Er didn¡¯t realize anything, but very much. He soon understood that this An Ziqing didn''t know where he knew it, and he thought he had stolen Ouyang Xingwen''s taking the ring, and he was also playing the idea of ??taking the ring.


    After that, Wang Er kept explaining that the taking of the ring was not stolen by himself, and he did not know where Ouyang Xingwen''s taking of the ring went, he was wronged.


    However, this An Ziqing was obviously as conceited as Ouyang Xingwen, and he concluded that Najie was stolen by Wang Er. Therefore, no matter how Wang Er explained, he didn''t believe it. At the beginning, he just asked kindly. After discovering that Wang Er had been reluctant to tell the whereabouts of the teller Jie, he finally revealed his true colors, so Wang Er''s tragic experience began again.


    Wang Er went from heaven to hell again, and the good life was once again far away from him. Not only did he lose the good food and drink, but he was tortured again. The injuries on his body were not completely healed, so he increased. Few new injuries.


    "Wang Er, I advise you to say it quickly, I don''t have the patience of that fool Ouyang Xingwen." An Ziqing said, looking at Wang Er who was full of scars.


    "Master An, I really don''t know where that jealousy went, I really didn''t steal it." Wang Er said with a sad face, does he look like a thief?How can anyone think that they have stolen the ring.


    To be honest, Wang Er is really fed up with this kind of encounter. If he really knew where Na Jie was, he would have hired it a long time ago, but the problem is that he doesn¡¯t know it at all. Unfortunately, no matter it is Ouyang Xingwen and An Ziqing didn''t believe him.


    "Still refusing to say it?" An Ziqing frowned. He had known Wang Er long before, but he really didn''t expect Wang Er to be such a tough one, and he would not recruit him until now.


    "I don''t know, Master An, if I know, I will tell you." Wang Er cried and said.


    It''s a pity that An Ziqing didn''t believe it, but said to his subordinates: "Keep calling me, as long as he doesn''t say it for a day, he will greet me fiercely."


    "Yes, master." The man responded.


    "Master An, no, I''m telling the truth." Wang Er shouted to An Ziqing''s leaving back, but An Ziqing''s footsteps didn''t stop at all.


    When Wang Er was devastated, Ouyang Tian took Ouyang Xingwen to meet the people of the Scarlet Mercenary Group. The two parties agreed to meet in a restaurant, although Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t think the people of the Scarlet Mercenary Group would dare to treat themselves here. , However, he still brought some guards, one is just in case, the other is strong and powerful, let the people of the Scarlet Mercenary Group see that his family is also powerful, and it is not possible to let them Kneaded.


    "Patriarch Ouyang, fortunately meeting!"


    "Head Parker, lucky to meet!"


    In the restaurant, Ouyang Tian and the members of the Scarlet You Mercenary Group finally met. Both parties had inquired about each other''s details before, so they could recognize each other in the crowd for the first time.


    And Ouyang Xingwen followed his father. He saw the big bearded Harold in the crowd of the other party. The other party apparently spotted him too, and was staring at him with angry eyes. Wen''s eyes were also not very friendly when he looked at the other party. If this guy hadn''t escaped, what he had done would not be discovered, and he would not be beaten by his father.


    "Patriarch Ouyang brought Young Master Ouyang here, has he accepted our opinion?"


    The people from the Scarlet Mercenary Group and the Ouyang family sat down separately. After Parker glanced at Ouyang Xingwen, he looked at Ouyang Tian with a smile on his face and said.


    "Head Parker, don''t you think your request is a bit too much?" Ouyang Tian looked at the other party calmly and said: "I am here today to solve the problem and discuss how to deal with this matter, I hope Head Parker should stop mentioning these impossible things."


    "Is my condition too much?" Head Parker looked at Ouyang Tian and said, "My mercenary group has a deputy head and several team members. I only want Master Ouyang''s life. Don¡¯t Patriarch Ouyang think he¡¯s Did you earn it?"


    "I can''t accept this condition, you should understand this." Ouyang Tian said, shaking his head.


    Of course Parker knew that Ouyang Tian could not accept this request. He had already found out that Ouyang Tian only had a son like Ouyang Xingwen. He was usually very tight, and he was not willing to fight, and how could he easily Hand it over and let myself kill it.


    The reason why Captain Parker requested this was that Ouyang Tian could not refuse when other requests were made. After all, he had already refused once. If he changed his conditions, he still refused, then the other party was too much. Instead of myself.


    Ouyang Tian also understands this truth, so he will come to see each other and dare to bring Ouyang Xingwen with him.


    "Should Patriarch Ouyang return what belongs to us first, and then discuss other things?" Head Parker looked at the other party and said, no matter what the final conditions are, the things obtained from the Forest of Mist, All must be returned to them, that''s for sure.


    "Of course!" Ouyang Tian nodded and said. He had thought of this situation a long time ago. If the other party can''t get their things back, they will definitely not let it go. Moreover, it is indeed their fault. The hand that moved first, so they didn''t have any reason, and the thing was definitely to be returned, although he didn''t want to return it in his heart.

 296 Chapter 296 How to explain this?

    "Bring things up and hand them to Captain Parker!" Ouyang Tian said to the guard behind him.


    In the hands of one of his guards, he was holding a box, which was the box where Zhu Guo was placed before. In fact, when Ouyang Tian and others came in, the people of the other Scarlet Mercenary Group found this box. Now, the eyes have been looking over intentionally or unintentionally.


    Captain Parker knew that Zhu Guo was in the box, and the effect of Zhu Guo was also known to the senior officials of their mercenary group. He was very greedy for this thing. He came here to make trouble with Ouyang¡¯s house this time. Said it was for the members of his mercenary group and the deputy commander, rather it was because of this Zhu Guo.


    Zhu Guo has a great bonus effect on cultivation, and he has been stuck in the bottleneck for some time. If you take this Zhu Guo, you can help you break through the bottleneck, and your cultivation speed will increase a lot in the future. No one in the entire empire can ignore this kind of thing that can significantly enhance one''s own strength.


    However, after getting Zhu Guo, he happened to be going to another city for something, so it was placed on the deputy head of the team. Later, I heard from the escaped team members that Zhu Guo was robbed and the other team members were also taken away. When he was killed, he was angry at the time. The first reaction was not to take revenge, but to quickly regain Zhu Guo. Otherwise, if the opponent took a long time and was taken by the opponent, even if he killed the opponent''s family, Zhu Guo can''t come back either.


    As for the murder of the deputy commander, he was very angry on the surface, but he was a little happy in his heart, and even a little grateful to Ouyang Xingwen, because the deputy commander¡¯s prestige has already surpassed himself. I often disagree with myself and always oppose myself. In the team, there are still many people who support each other. Head Parker wanted to find an excuse to squeeze the opponent away. I didn''t expect Ouyang Xingwen unexpectedly to help. Solved this trouble myself.


    Moreover, there is only one Zhu Guo. If you take it directly, the deputy head will definitely have an opinion. Of course, it can be divided into two, but in that case, the effect is definitely not as good as that of one person, so , After the deputy commander died, no one else shared the fruit with himself, and Commander Parker was naturally happy.


    When Ouyang¡¯s guards handed the box over, Captain Parker didn¡¯t need other people¡¯s help. He took the initiative to take the box. However, after he took the box, he found that the box was opened. The traces of the past were removed by violence, so he looked at Ouyang Tian with some dissatisfaction. Obviously, this box must have been opened by the Ouyang family, and it is more likely that the Ouyang Patriarch in front of him opened it.


    "I did open this box, but don''t worry, I didn''t take the contents and didn''t change it." Ouyang Tian saw the other party''s eyes, naturally understood the other party''s thoughts, and said actively.


    Captain Parker nodded. The other party probably didn''t take the Zhu Guo inside, otherwise he wouldn''t bring this box. It can''t be brought to play with himself.


    However, even though he thought so in his heart, Captain Parker was still a little worried. After all, Zhu Guo was too precious, so he still opened the box face to face and wanted to see the Zhu Guo inside so that he could truly feel relieved.


    And seeing Parker¡¯s movements, Ouyang Tian¡¯s face flashed with anger. This Parker¡¯s movements were clearly telling everyone that I don¡¯t believe what Ouyangtian said. When was he suspected of Ouyangtian?


    However, Ouyang Tian was not the only one who was angry. After Parker opened the box, he saw the contents inside and was immediately stunned. Then, everyone could clearly see that his anger was constantly rising and his face became more and more serious. The hideous horror.


    Parker didn''t expect that Ouyang Tian was really playing tricks on himself. He actually exchanged the contents and then returned it to himself. This is a blatant deception. Does he think he is a good-tempered person?Or is it not enough to kill their guards in the past few days?This is obviously provoking myself.


    Ouyang Tian also noticed the change in the face of Parker opposite him. He instinctively felt that something was wrong. However, his heart was also upset. He was still angry. I have already returned the things to you. Dare to be angry?Is it because you broke your broken box?


    "Patriarch Ouyang, how do you explain this?!" Parker took the apple out of the box, then threw the box away, holding the apple in front of him, and said to Ouyang Tian with a grim expression.


    When Parker took out the apple, there was a tumult behind him, because he knew that there should be Zhu Guo in the box. Not only Parker, but also several mercenaries knew about it. Now, obviously, here What happened, things have been replaced.


    "What''s the explanation? Didn''t you see it yourself? Ask me?" Ouyang Tian said without knowing it. Parker was obviously holding the fruit in his hand, so why was he still questioning himself with an unhappy expression?Isn''t this man a fool?


    "You!" Parker didn''t think that he had already taken the things out. Ouyang Tian didn''t even admit it, so he said: "I also negotiated with sincerity, but now it seems that Patriarch Ouyang is playing tricks on us. Do you look down on our blood?"


    Ouyang Tian frowned upon hearing this, and said, "Look down? I don''t understand what you mean?"


    "Isn''t it? You turned off the contents and deceived us so blatantly. Isn''t this not putting us in your eyes?" Parker asked.


    "Drop the bag?" Ouyang Tian shook his head and said, "I didn''t. I just opened the box and looked at the contents. There was no drop. If I really wanted to swallow your things, I would never bring this thing. Up."


    "But you did drop the package! This thing is not the thing we obtained before!" Parker also thinks Ouyangtian''s words are very reasonable, but the facts are beyond doubt. Although he has not seen this thing before, it is true. Not Zhu Guo, Zhu Guo is gone!


    "No?" Ouyang Tian was taken aback. He didn''t expect this to be the case either. He subconsciously turned his head and looked at his son. Could it be that his son had fallen out?


    "Father, I didn''t do that. You saw that the box was still locked before." Ouyang Xingwen quickly explained after seeing his father''s gaze.

 297 Chapter 297

    Ouyang Tian nodded. When he got the box before, he also saw it. It was indeed locked. In the end, he opened it with violence. Therefore, it is impossible for his son to open this box. Of course, he did not drop the package.


    And I didn¡¯t drop the bag at all. After I opened the box, what I saw was the thing in Parker¡¯s hand. There was no change. In other words, the box was originally the red fruit, but now the other party¡¯s things have been changed. , That is simply wronging oneself.


    "Captain Parker, things, we really didn''t change things. I opened this box. It has never been opened before. I promise with my personality that the box is originally the fruit, without the slightest change." Ouyang Tian looked at the other party and said.


    "Impossible!" Head Parker said affirmatively: "It was originally a Zhu Guo, and this thing is not!"


    "Zhu Guo?" Ouyang Tian was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted. Although he hadn''t seen Zhu Guo with his own eyes, he had also heard of it. This is a treasure, especially for them who can cultivate. For people, that thing is a treasure that cannot be changed. If the thing is really in the box, it is no wonder the other party is so anxious.


    However, Zhu Guo is indeed not in the box, and the other party is obviously wronging himself.


    "No, it''s in the box, it was originally the thing you are holding now." Ouyang Tian insisted.


    However, Captain Parker didn¡¯t believe it at all. He had seen Zhu Guo in the box with his own eyes, and even put it in with his own hands. He was naturally able to determine what exactly was in the box, and the other party until now Actually he refused to admit it.


    Head Parker knows the effects of Zhu Guo. He believes that Ouyang Tian, ??as the owner of the Ouyang family, has never seen Zhu Guo before, but he definitely knows the existence of Zhu Guo and understands its functions, so , The other party must have thought of possession after seeing the Zhu Guo inside, and really did so.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t think that since the other party had decided to take it for himself, he was actually thinking of using a fake thing to deceive himself. Although this fruit, he hadn¡¯t seen it before, it was definitely not Zhu Guo. This was blatant. To deceive himself, does he really feel that this is Vast Sky City, so he dare not do anything to him?


    "Patriarch Ouyang, I negotiated with sincerity, but now it seems that your Ouyang family is not ready to be good about this matter." Head Parker said with chills on his face, staring at Ouyang Tian. Although Ouyang''s family is one of the four major families in Vast Sky City, his blood-colored mercenary group is not bad, and this time he brought several good players in the group. Maybe his mercenary group is not as rich as the Ouyang family. , However, if you use force alone, you don''t dare him, even if it is in Vast Sky City.


    Ouyang Tian naturally noticed the dangerous aura in the opponent''s eyes, but at this time, he was also provoked to anger. This blood-colored mercenary group was obviously blackmailing himself, deceiving others, and not at all. I stole the things I was wronged by myself. What kind of person is I?If he really stole his things, he would not admit it, no, he would never steal his things at all!


    "Captain Parker, I also came here with sincerity, otherwise, I won''t waste this time at all." Ouyang Tian said unwillingly, because he knew that he was in a bad position before, so he was so good. Language, but now that the other party has made up his mind to ruin them, he naturally won''t have a good attitude anymore.


    "I haven''t seen the sincerity of Patriarch Ouyang."


    "The sincerity of Captain Parker, isn''t it the same?"


    "So, Patriarch Ouyang wants to stick to it to the end?"


    "It''s not that we have to do this, but Parker insists on asking us to admit that we didn''t do anything at all. This is forcing us to do this."


    "Humph!"


    The tension in the air is getting stronger and stronger, and the guards on both sides have already put their hands on their weapons, and it seems that it is possible to do it at any time.


    Ouyang Xingwen was very nervous. He didn''t want to come. He came here only because of his father. Among the people at the scene, it seemed that his strength value was the lowest. Therefore, once the fight started, He is the most dangerous.


    Captain Parker also didn¡¯t want to fight now, because although he also brought people this time, he didn¡¯t bring everyone here. What he wanted more was to fight guerrilla warfare, and what he wanted more was to shoot another shot. The place, anyway, their mercenary group does not have a fixed residence. It is not easy for the Ouyang family to find them, but the Ouyang family is different. Their homes and properties are in this Haotian City, so it is easy for the people of the mercenary group Can find them.


    However, Captain Parker was a little unwilling. He would have gotten the Zhu Guo. If he didn¡¯t do it today, although he could attack the Ouyang family later, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that the people of the Ouyang family would not take the Zhu Guo. It was eaten, so he wanted to take back that Zhu Guo today. After all, what he is doing now is mainly because of that Zhu Guo.


    Ouyang Tian also didn''t want to fight in his heart. After all, he didn''t want to take risks with his body, and in terms of force, although he brought some people, he did not have an overwhelming advantage.


    Both sides didn''t want to fight, but no one took the initiative to say it. After all, in that case, it would be the initiative to show weakness and the other party would take the opportunity to make demands, and it would not be good for future fights.


    "Master, the Zhu Guo they just said was the one you told me to hide?"


    Just as the smell of gunpowder on the scene was getting stronger and the two sides were looking for the steps again, Shunzi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Although his voice is not loud, but the scene is very quiet, his words still let the scene. Everyone heard it, and in an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to him.


    Ouyang Xingwen looked at his follower with doubts and disbelief. At the beginning, he hadn''t reacted yet, but he immediately understood the eyes of everyone, and then he pointed his finger at Shunzi and said :"you you......."


    Ouyang Xingwen was so excited that he still didn''t say, what are you, and Shunzi lowered his head after saying that sentence, not looking at the expressions on everyone''s faces, acting like a The same as obedient people.

 298 Chapter 298 Chaos

    "Ouyang Xingwen, what else do you have to say!"


    Opposite the Scarlet Mercenary Corps, Harold, the bearded man who had seen Ouyang Xingwen before, pointed to Ouyang Xingwen and said that he was the one who wanted to do it the most. After all, Zhu Guo was in their hands before. It was snatched, and he also witnessed the scene where Ouyang Xingwen led someone to sneak attack and kill his companion. Therefore, he was the one who hated the Ouyang family the most.


    Moreover, Harold was also very unconvinced. Their strength was not worse than that of the Ouyang family. It was just that the opponent came too suddenly at the time, and the number advantage was obvious. Therefore, they were only defeated. Almost, he didn''t think he would lose again. He wanted to find his place and avenge his dead companion.


    "Patriarch Ouyang, how do you say this?!" Seeing that his subordinates are already excited, although they were unwilling to start fighting now, but now they have to face it, Parker asked Ouyangtian and said, As for that person, they are now on the side of the reason.


    Ouyang Tian first stared at Shunzi with cold eyes. If there were other people on the scene and he had other things to deal with, he wished to kill Shunzi now, but now he can¡¯t. In that case, It is even more real.


    Although he can''t kill Shunzi now, he has already sentenced Shunzi to death in his heart, thinking that when today''s affairs are over, no matter what, he has to deal with this food.


    Moreover, Ouyang Tian also didn¡¯t understand why Shunzi would say that. The other party is a subordinate of his own family. It must be for the sake of his family. However, what he said just now, regardless of Ouyang Xingwen. Whether he took the Zhu Guo or not, he would let the other party''s people think that he took it. If this happens, he and his family have deceived the other party. Moreover, it is still so blatant that the other party''s people will definitely not be able to stand it.


    "Could it be that this damn slave was bought by the other party?" Ouyang Tian thought to himself, but looking at the opposite, it didn''t look like it, Ouyang Tian was also confused for a while.


    Of course, no matter what caused Shunzi to betray his family, it is obviously not the time to pursue this.


    "Captain Parker, we really didn''t take that Zhu Guo. As for why this damn minion would say that, I don''t know." Ouyang Tian said to Captain Parker.


    At the same time, Ouyang Tian was also wondering, could it be that his son really took the Zhu Guo, and even he was deceived?However, no matter what he thinks in his mind, what this matter is like, on this occasion, he must be defending his son.


    "I don''t know? He is from your family, he has admitted, do you still want to deny it?" Parker said.


    "Head, don''t talk to them so much. What''s obvious now is the Zhu Guo they stole. Now Zhu Guo is gone. They didn''t take it. Who else? Did Zhu Guo fly away by himself? "Harold said aloud, but what he thought was impossible had indeed happened, and Zhu Guo did fly away by himself.


    "That''s right, the head of the group, what nonsense they did with them, they have bullied our bloody heads. If we can''t teach them a lesson, cats and dogs will dare to bully us in the future!"


    "Yes, dumplings, they refuse to take the initiative to hand it over, we will fight until they hand it over."


    The people of the Scarlet Mercenary Group yelled. They had been very hot-tempered because they had been living a precarious life. Now, their companions were killed and their things were robbed. Moreover, the other party was actually telling lies and dying. Admit it, it makes them very angry.


    "Fuck, who do you say is a cat or a dog!?"


    "You have the ability to say it again."


    The guards brought by Ouyang Tian couldn''t stand it either. The Ouyang family was originally one of the four major families in Vast Sky City. In the city, who dare not give them face?Now that they were scolded face to face, they naturally couldn''t stand it, and in their hearts they looked down upon these mercenaries who licked blood.


    The verbal abuse at the scene became louder and more chaotic. Even if Ouyang Tian and Parker wanted to control, they couldn''t control it. They didn''t know which grumpy person was. They shot first, and then The scene became chaotic, and everyone took action one after another. Even Ouyang Tian and Parker, who wanted to temporarily end this negotiation peacefully, had to take action. As a result, it is now even more chaotic.


    The screams, the sound of destroying tables and chairs, and the sound of weapons colliding intertwined, causing the rest of the restaurant to disappear suddenly.


    Two people at the scene did not make a move. One was Ouyang Xingwen and the other was Shunzi. The two of them found a place to hide in the moment they fought each other, and Shunzi took advantage of the chaos and went down to the restaurant. He ran away, of course he knew what the consequences of his previous remarks would bring to him. Therefore, before Father and Son Ouyang asked him to settle accounts, he had to run away as soon as possible, otherwise, he would probably die. Guarantee.


    Ouyang Xingwen has been looking for Shunzi and wanted to ask him why he framed himself. Was he stupid, or was he kicked in the head in the morning? He obviously didn¡¯t get any Zhu Guo. Shunzi knew about it, but he did. Let yourself be in danger by casually talking here.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen did not find Shunzi after searching for a long time. It is estimated that the guy ran away, and Ouyang Xingwen wanted to run, but his father and guards are still here, so he can¡¯t. Go away now.


    Shunzi is certainly not stupid. On the contrary, he still thinks he is quite wise. After seeing Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s attitude towards Wang Er before, he had the idea to leave Ouyang¡¯s home, and what happened in the hotel, He strengthened his thoughts. He was afraid of Ouyang Xingwen. He didn''t have the slightest sense of security by Ouyang Xingwen''s side. He Shunzi didn''t want to die so early, so he had to think about leaving the Ouyang family. .


    And it happened that two days ago, he met An Ziqing. An Ziqing looked at him frowning and asked him what was wrong. At the time, he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Shunzi said his thoughts, and regretted it afterwards. , Because he knows that An Ziqing and Ouyang Xingwen are friends, if An Ziqing tells Ouyang Xingwen his thoughts, then Ouyang Xingwen will definitely not let him go.


    However, what Shunzi didn''t expect was that An Ziqing not only didn''t intend to sue, but also actively said to help himself. Of course, it was not unconditional.

 299 Chapter 299 You are forcing me

    And An Ziqing¡¯s condition is to let him pit Ouyang¡¯s family at the right opportunity. Shunzi needs to take advantage of this suitable opportunity. The more benefits you get.


    Although I wondered how An Ziqing and Ouyang Xingwen were good friends, how could they offer such a condition, but Shunzi obviously couldn''t control so much. He was just a subordinate, and how could he manage the affairs between the young masters.


    However, although he had agreed to An Ziqing''s request before, Shunzi was still a little hesitant in his heart. Moreover, he didn''t know when it was a good time to take the shot, and thought he would have to wait a long time.


    However, he himself did not expect that the opportunity would come so soon. He just saw the swords of both sides at a time. However, when the leaders of both sides seemed to be working hard to restrain themselves, Shunzi''s mind flashed and said that sentence. Then, the effect was surprisingly good, and the two sides finally couldn''t control it.


    Although the members of the Scarlet Mercenary Group had already fought against the people of Ouyang''s family before, it was still a small fight after all. The members of the Scarlet Mercenary Group had only killed some of the Ouyang family. Ordinary servants are nothing but a fuss.


    However, this time was different. This time, the people who came here were all real power figures from both sides. If such figures fought against each other, there was almost no room for relaxation in this matter.


    Of course Shunzi knew that once the matter here was over, he would be liquidated, so he found the opportunity and ran away when the Ouyang family didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of him, and he ran away purposefully. , He went directly to An Ziqing, and An Ziqing confessed his task. He has completed it, and it is time for An Ziqing to shelter him.


    When Shunzi fantasizes about his future beautiful life, he certainly doesn¡¯t know that his predecessor, Wang Er, who is also Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s follower, is also with An Ziqing, but he is not living a good life, but The abuse of life is better than death, if Shunzi knew about this situation, he would not know if he would continue to Anfu.


    The chaos in the restaurant continued, more and more people were injured, deaths began to appear, and everyone was hitting real fire.


    "Where are you going?!" It was the bearded Harold who focused on Ouyang Xingwen when the chaos happened. There was no way. Among so many people on the scene, he hated Ouyang Xingwen. The most intent, who told Ouyang Xingwen to lead someone to kill his companion and almost killed him.


    When Ouyang Xingwen heard the shouting behind him, he was shocked and turned his head instinctively, but he saw the big man behind him, waving a sword aura that seemed to be true, and flying towards him.


    Ouyang Xingwen''s face changed suddenly, and his body rolled to the ground subconsciously, and dodged embarrassingly, while the sword energy flew to the table next to him, the table collapsed, but the two legs of the table were broken. Up.


    Seeing that the other party wanted to kill him, Ouyang Xingwen shouted: "Father, save me!"


    Next to him, Ouyang Tian was fighting with Captain Parker. Captain Parker''s strength was not weak, otherwise he would not be able to be the leader of the Scarlet Mercenary Group. Ouyang Tian dealt with him alone, and it was a bit difficult.


    However, after hearing his son''s yelling, he looked over subconsciously, and when he saw his son''s danger, he wanted to come forward and rescue him.


    After all, Captain Parker is the captain of the mercenary group. He has been performing various tasks for a long time. The Forest of the Mist does not know how many times to go every year. Therefore, the combat experience is extremely rich. Let go of this opportunity.


    "Good opportunity!" Head Parker''s eyes lit up, and the long sword he wielded was nearly two points faster, bringing up pieces of afterimages, sword aura, and constantly attacking Ouyang Tian.


    Ouyang Tian was taken the lead by the opponent, and he fell into a disadvantage. Although he could keep himself from being hurt, he couldn''t do any effective counterattack.


    On the other side, Ouyang Xingwen has been completely targeted by that Harold. If it weren¡¯t for the guards to help resist, Ouyang Xingwen would have died on the spot, but even so, Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s The situation is definitely not good, and all kinds of dangers arise.


    Ouyang Tian is still very worried. He is a son like Ouyang Xingwen. If something happens, he will never accept it. Although this kid always causes trouble for himself, he is his son after all. , It is impossible to watch him fall into danger.


    Ouyang Tian already regretted bringing Ouyang Xingwen to him. He didn''t expect that a good negotiation would turn out to be like this. He obviously didn''t take the things in the box, but the other party believed that he took it. , No matter how you explain, the other party doesn''t believe it.


    And Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s strength is the lowest among these people. He could have run away from the chaos, but now it¡¯s too late, because the Scarlet Mercenary Group has already targeted him. After all, everyone We all know that Ouyang Xingwen is very important to Ouyang Tian.


    "Ah!" A miserable cry sounded, but Ouyang Xingwen was finally found a chance by the other party. He slashed his shoulder with a stab. The blood drenched suddenly, and the pain made Ouyang Xingwen almost fainted. Ouyang Xingwen would have been unable to hold on to it if he might die.


    On the other side, Ouyang Tian saw his son hurt, and his eyes were split.


    "This is what you forced me!" Ouyang Tian shouted, but he already said something in his mouth.


    "No, he''s making a big move!" Although Captain Parker is not a magician, they do have a magician. Those magicians have already felt the magical elements in the air rushing to Ouyang Tian frantically , Obviously, the magic he was about to send was very powerful, and the magic elements had begun to surge wildly, even irritable.


    Head Parker was also taken aback. He naturally knew how powerful an ultimate magic is, but now Ouyang Tian¡¯s strength is not at all the strength that a high-level magician should have. His strength is stronger than before. Up!


    "Did he hide his strength before?" Parker thought in his heart.


    Originally in Parker¡¯s investigation, although Ouyang Tian was a magician, he was only a high-level magician. He was not at all shocked. However, in the previous match, he felt that Ouyang Tian¡¯s strength seemed to be higher than that of advanced magician. The magician is more powerful, and now his feeling is even stronger. Ouyang Tian is definitely not an ordinary high-level magician.

 300 Chapter 300: Forbidden Curse

    Ouyang Tian had indeed hidden his strength before. His strength was not a high-level magician known to others, but a great magician. He had even faintly touched the threshold of the magister, and the magister had not much in the entire empire. , Showing the scarcity of Magisters.


    Therefore, after Parker felt Ouyang Tian¡¯s strength soared, he immediately paid attention for 12 points. Fortunately, his strength is not weak. Even if he is not Ouyang Tian¡¯s opponent, there is still no problem with self-protection. , You can also entangle the opponent and prevent the opponent from saving Ouyang Xingwen.


    Ouyang Tian obviously also knew this situation, so the magic he used this time was not a great magician, or something that a magician could send, but a legendary magic, that is, forbidden curse!


    Of course, without the strength, forcing a forbidden curse to try, the sequelae is still very big, and it will even lower his cultivation base by one level, and the speed of his cultivation will also slow down a lot.


    However, the current Ouyang Tian obviously can''t control that much anymore. If he doesn''t make a move, his son will be over. Therefore, even if the price is high, he must accept it now.


    Raging Wind Blade: Forbidden Wind Curse, can summon a large number of wind blades, causing a lot of damage in a certain range!


    This wind-based forbidden curse magic was obtained by Ouyang Tian accidentally. To use this magic, at least the level of the Grand Sorcerer is required. However, even the Grand Sorcerer cannot use the power of this forbidden curse. Reluctantly, there are no side effects. If you really want to release all the power of such magic, there is only the legendary holy magister. However, it is a legendary existence, so far I have not heard of it, who has achieved it. This level.


    And Ouyang Tian is only a great magician, not even a magician. Now forcibly using this magic is not only harmful to the body, but also its power is reduced a lot.


    However, even if the power is reduced, it is also a forbidden curse. Therefore, the wind magic elements of the air are constantly converging on Ouyang Tian. The people of the Scarlet Mercenary Group have already felt that it is not good, so they are crazy Attacking Ouyang Tian, ??even Harold gave up on Ouyang Xingwen, and attacked Ouyang Tian.


    However, the guards obviously knew that protecting Ouyang genius was the most important thing, so they desperately resisted the attack of the Scarlet Mercenary Corps.


    Finally, Ouyang Tian completed the forbidden curse. At this time, his face was not bloody and pale, but the effect was obvious. Among the people on the bloody camp, wind blades continued to appear. , These wind blades cut everyone''s body mercilessly, and everyone''s clothes were cut to pieces, and there were many wounds, but the wind blade didn''t mean to stop at all.


    However, the change happened very quickly, because Ouyang Tian used magic forcibly, so after the magic was released, he lost control of this magic, which caused it, that magic, not only in the Scarlet Mercenary Group The crowd of people ransacked, and there were also many wind blades appearing on their side.


    Fortunately, Ouyang Tian''s strength is not strong after all, otherwise, the scope of this magic will be much larger, and even pedestrians on the streets outside will be implicated.


    Death had begun to appear unsurprisingly, and even appeared very fast. Harold was cut open by the wind blade, and he could not die anymore.


    Everyone was vying to leave this dangerous place, so a melee broke out at the exit, and Ouyang Tian had no magic power at this time because of the use of magic, and he didn¡¯t even have much strength to walk. People have to be supported.


    The fleeing Captain Parker found an opportunity and slashed over. A guard helped Ouyang Tian to block some damage. However, even so, one of Ouyang Tian''s arms was chopped off, and Captain Parker was just about to continue his attack. However, at this time, a wind blade struck his arm when he was not paying attention, and blood flowed suddenly.


    Captain Parker suddenly retired. He couldn''t stay here for long. If he didn''t leave, he would die here.


    However, when Captain Parker rushed out of the restaurant, there were only three members of the more than ten mercenary groups who came with him before, and only three were still alive. However, even if they were alive, everyone was alive. Suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Ouyangtian, today''s affairs, let''s not finish!" Parker yelled to Ouyangtian from a distance, then took the three wounded and left quickly. After all, this is Vast Sky City, the site of Ouyang''s family. They are here. If you stay here too long, Ouyang''s support will come.


    And Ouyang Tian wanted to keep Parker here and relieve the troubles, but the situation on his side was not good. He originally thought that the Scarlet Mercenary Group would not work with them here, so he brought There were not many people. They had lost a few of them in the previous fight, and then died due to Wind Blade''s accidental injury. The others were also injured. Therefore, even if they were willing to pursue the attack, they did not have that strength. , Can only watch the other side leave.


    "Let''s go!" Ouyang Tian said weakly to his guard. He knew that from today onwards, there is really no possibility of reconciliation between the two parties, and the other party will definitely retaliate wildly. He must be prepared.


    Ouyang Xingwen can be said to be the luckiest at the scene. He suffered the lightest injuries, and it was just a skin trauma. However, he also knew that today¡¯s matter was completely caused by himself, so he did not dare to say anything. It was silently supporting his father and walking back. Fortunately, now his father was thinking about the upcoming revenge of the Scarlet Mercenary Corps, and he didn''t have any intention to scold him.


    What Ouyang Tian didn''t notice was that the Forbidden Curse Scroll of the Storm Blade he had obtained in his ring, after a flash of light, had disappeared, replaced by something he hadn''t seen.


    The apple that caused the fight between the two sides was also thrown during the fight. I don¡¯t know where it was thrown. After everyone separated, a beggar near the restaurant picked up the apple. The hungry beggar didn¡¯t care if it was. Pick up something and eat it, and then he discovered that this fruit he hadn''t seen before was so delicious and juicy, it made his eyes shine, and then he ate it one bite after another. So, in this world, The apple that appeared for the first time disappeared so quickly.

 301 Chapter 301 Dont worry

    "Finally done!"


    In Huangfeng''s factory, there was a burst of cheers. The first sewage treatment equipment was off the assembly line and assembled. Everyone, including Huang Feng, Guo Liang and ordinary workers, gathered around the freshly baked Next to the device, I looked at this small guy curiously.


    "Is he really as good as you said?" Guo Liang still asked in disbelief.


    "Of course!" Huang Feng was still confident, and then said to Master He: "Trouble Master He."


    "No problem, boss." Master He said. Huang Feng asked him to do it. Naturally, he has to practice it personally. Although Master He has not seen this sewage treatment equipment before, he has seen the drawings, and He has seen many similar things in the past.


    Master He turned on the instrument, and then poured the water containing heavy metals and some water containing various sundries into the instrument. Then, you can see a stream of clear water at the water outlet. It flowed out, and the water flowed out very quickly. It didn''t take long. The sewage that was poured into the instrument before was completely consumed, and at the other outlet, all the debris in the sewage fell.


    "Quick, test the quality of the water!" Guo Liang was even more anxious than Huang Feng, and said to Master He eagerly.


    As a production plant of sewage treatment equipment, they must have various measuring instruments here. Master He is not unfamiliar with this, and uses various instruments to measure. As the measurement continues, Master He¡¯s face slowly Changed, became serious and serious, of course, more shocked.


    The people around him looked nervously at Master He, even Huang Feng was infected by the surrounding environment, and looked at Master He nervously, expecting his answer.


    "It''s incredible!" After a long time, Master He took out the instrument and said with emotion.


    "What''s the matter, Master He, you''re talking about it." Guo Liang said anxiously. He really values ??this factory. Although he does not occupy a large share, he spends all his savings. He invested in it. Unlike Huang Feng, he can use the storage box to obtain money through other channels. Even if the project fails, it doesn''t matter.


    Guo Liang has invested a lot of expectations in this project, and naturally does not want to fail.


    "The various pollutants in this water have fallen to a very safe level, including those heavy metal elements that are very harmful to the body, but the human body needs a lot of microelements. It can be said that through this instrument The treated water is better than the domestic water we usually use, and it is cleaner. It is not worse than the mineral water. There is no problem with drinking it directly!" Master He said with a shocked look, and he is still in the mood now. It hasn''t completely calmed down yet.


    Although Huang Feng has repeatedly said before that this instrument can completely treat the sewage, but, after all, he has not seen it with his own eyes. Master He does not believe it in his heart. However, it seems that Huang Feng''s previous statement is not exaggerated at all, or even Somewhat conservative.


    "Ah, it''s really so good?" Guo Liang asked with surprise. After seeing Master He nodded for sure, he said with a smile on his face: "Great, great."


    The workers around are also happy. Although they are just ordinary employees and the company has made a lot of money, they can¡¯t share it. However, they are still happy. The factory¡¯s products are good and they can be sold, so they can work. They will not be unemployed, and if the product is popular, they will be able to raise their wages, right?


    "Now you can rest assured?" Huang Feng said to Guo Liang with a smile.


    "Relax, completely relieved." Guo Liang said with a laugh.


    Although there are many sewage treatment equipment on the market, the efficiency is completely incomparable with theirs. Moreover, in general, a piece of equipment can only treat one type of sewage, but theirs is physically and chemically polluted. , Even microbial pollution can be solved at once, and the speed is so fast, it is not too easy to use.


    As long as people who are not blind know how good their device is, Guo Liang believes that their device will definitely not worry about sales.


    "Everyone continues to refuel production. After the first batch of our equipment is sold, each of you will increase your salary!" Huang Feng said loudly to many employees.


    "Long live the boss!"


    Everyone cheered immediately. If this is the case, they would like to listen to it the most. In the morning, Huang Feng said that their equipment is ahead of all equipment in the industry. They still don¡¯t believe it, but now they believe it. The old employees of the industry still have this judgment. The equipment they produce is definitely ahead of other equipment in the same industry. It is no longer a weak lead.


    Looking at the excited employees, Huang Feng was also very happy. Originally, he intended to raise the wages of everyone. After all, these people are the first batch of employees in the factory and are considered veterans. Although they don¡¯t have much technology, Huang Feng hopes that each of them can become rich with the sale of this equipment.


    "By the way, lunatic, what do you think we should call this device?" Guo Liang asked.


    "Your name, let''s call Ruijie." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    Guo Liang read a few words and thought the name was not bad, so he did not raise any objections. After that, the two also decided to name the factory Ruijie as well, and quickly changed the name in front of the factory.


    "Now that the equipment has been produced, the next thing to do is to sell them as soon as possible. There are still too few people in the factory, and there are no dedicated sales personnel. This is definitely not possible." Huang Feng said, before going out to investigate In the surrounding factories, only Guo Menghan and Zhou Ruolan are the only two people. When the official sales start later, these two people are obviously not enough. Therefore, recruitment must be carried out.


    "Well, I also know that, so the recruitment has to be carried out quickly." Guo Liang also said. He didn''t have much confidence in this equipment before, so he didn''t think about recruiting, but, It now appears that it must be done.


    "Tomorrow is just Saturday, I have time, I will go to the talent market to recruit people, here in the factory, you still need to watch." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, no problem. In this way, let Menghan help you. It is not convenient for you to be alone." Guo Liang thought for a while and said.


    "Yes!" Huang Feng did not refuse either.

 302 302 What a coincidence

    When Huang Feng returned at night, he found the magic scroll in the storage box.


    The learning of this scroll is much more difficult than the previous basic magic. It is to inject your mental power into this scroll, understand the gestures, running routes, and spells of this magic, and then you can learn this magic.


    However, this magic is obviously not something that Huang Feng can learn now, not to mention its own difficulty of learning, even if he has learned it, he cannot use it. After using it, it will not only affect his cultivation level, but also the subsequent cultivation progress. It will slow down a lot, and Huang Feng is naturally unwilling to take this risk.


    After putting this scroll into the storage box, Huang Feng temporarily ignored it. Anyway, he didn''t need it for the time being, so it was most suitable to put it in the storage box.


    Of course, Huang Feng hadn''t thought about it. He had to wait until he reached that level before practicing. In that case, it must be a bit late. Huang Feng only waited a few days.


    Huang Feng is still in a good mood. After all, his first product is already available, and he is waiting for feedback from the market. In this regard, Huang Feng is still somewhat confident. However, the fragrance of wine is also afraid of the truth in the alley. Huang Feng also understands, so he still has to do an advertisement to let salesmen come to sell.


    The next morning, as soon as Huang Feng washed up, knocking on the door rang.


    "Boss, Brother Liang asked me to follow you today, saying that he was going to the talent market to recruit employees." It was Guo Menghan who was arranged by Guo Liang to help Huang Feng.


    "Well, wait a moment. I made breakfast. After eating, we will go together." Huang Feng said, "By the way, if you are not in the factory in the future, you should still call my name, or Brother Feng."


    In non-working hours, Huang Feng didn''t want to have such a relationship with Guo Menghan. After all, we didn''t know each other for a day or two. They were already friends.


    "Then I will call you Brother Feng from now on." Guo Menghan naturally wouldn''t refuse Huang Feng''s proposal. In fact, she didn''t want to have too much sex with Huang Feng, especially after thinking of what Ruolan said to herself, she didn''t even think about it. .


    "Do you want me to help?" Guo Menghan saw Huang Feng enter the kitchen, so he wanted to help Huang Feng.


    "No, just wait outside. You have cooked so many meals for me. Today, let you taste my craft." Huang Feng said.


    Guo Menghan didn''t refuse, and sat in the living room obediently. She was also a little curious about Huang Feng''s craftsmanship. Of course, she didn''t have much hope.


    However, after he tasted Huang Feng''s simple egg fried rice, she overturned her previous ideas. Huang Feng''s craftsmanship was even better than her own, and it was much better.


    "How is it? My craftsmanship is not bad, right?" Huang Feng said with some triumph at the surprised look on Guo Menghan''s face.


    "Well, much better than mine." Guo Menghan said honestly.


    After the meal, the two went straight to the talent market and spent some money in the management office to get a position. Although it was not very good, it was not bad.


    After Huang Feng and Guo Menghan finished the recruitment information, the time has not yet reached nine. However, at this time, the entire talent market is full of people, because it is the graduation season, so the entire talent market There are quite a few college students who have just graduated, of course, there are also many people who have work experience.


    As soon as Huang Feng''s booth was set up, many people came to watch. However, after seeing the introduction of their factory, most of them had already turned and left. After all, Huang Feng''s factory was too small. There are only more than 20 people. For many college graduates who have just graduated and want to find a big company to show their skills, they are simply not eye-catching.


    Huang Feng is not surprised or surprised by this situation. After all, he came here in the same way. When he just graduated, he was full of ambitions. He also looked down on those small businesses and wanted to find that. , This kind of big company with good treatment and development prospects. As a result, it was hit and beaten. There were too many people who wanted to enter the big company and the competition was too great. He simply couldn''t get in, and waited for him to turn around. When he wanted to find a small company, he had already wasted a lot of time. Moreover, at this time, he also found that many people had the same idea as him, and wanted to find a small company first. Therefore, competition There are also many.


    Feng Huang knows that these graduates who have just left the university will soon be shocked by reality. In the end, they will have to accept the facts just like themselves, and go to the small companies and factories that they didn¡¯t like before. Go to work, and at that time, it was the small company that picked them, not the company, unless they were willing to never have a job.


    People in front of Huangfeng¡¯s booth came to inquire and submitted their resumes. Many of them didn¡¯t really want to go to work at Huangfeng¡¯s factory, but voted for one more family, multiple choices, maybe in the end , They themselves don¡¯t remember which resumes they have submitted.


    However, Huang Feng still takes it seriously. He collected all the resumes. His own factory will definitely continue to expand. Later, it will not be just salespersons. Other positions will also need talents. These resumes will be needed in the future. Maybe it will be used.


    For those who sat down and asked for specific information about recruitment, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan both answered very patiently one by one. They are still relatively small factories and are not qualified to ignore these people.


    While answering these people¡¯s questions, Huang Feng also felt a little emotional. In these people, he also saw his shadow a few months ago. A few months ago, at that time, he had not obtained the storage box. It¡¯s just an ordinary person. He worries about work all day long. If he doesn¡¯t have a job, he has to rush to find a job. Once he has a job, he has to think about how to do his job well, and gain the boss¡¯s appreciation. Of course, his identity is not the boss and interviewer of the factory, but an ordinary job seeker, just like these people in front of him.


    "Huang Feng, why are you here?!"


    Just when Huang Feng took advantage of the slightly fewer people in front of him, he suddenly heard a somewhat surprised and familiar voice.


    Huang Feng instinctively raised his head to look at the speaker, and then he was taken aback, but that was all, there was no other extra expression on his face.


    "Oh, the reason is Wang Tongtong, what a coincidence." Huang Feng said casually, while continuing to organize his resume.


    That''s right, it was the girlfriend he talked with when he was in college, Wang Tongtong, who appeared in front of Huang Feng!

 303 Chapter 303

    Wang Tongtong is Huang Feng¡¯s college classmate. The two of them had broken up a long time ago. After the breakup, Huang Feng did not find Wang Tongtong again, let alone now. They didn¡¯t even have contact information, if they weren¡¯t there today. If you meet here by chance, Huang Feng feels that he is about to forget this woman.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s attitude, Wang Tongtong frowned. Although she doesn¡¯t like Huang Feng anymore and feels that Huang Feng is not worthy of her, she cannot accept Huang Feng¡¯s ignorance of her because she was in college. When I was here, Huang Feng liked her very much and was very nervous about her. In the end, she dumped Huang Feng. Therefore, she felt that Huang Feng still cared about herself and liked her, but she knew that she was not worthy of her. From this point of view, Huang Feng is very self-aware.


    However, Huang Feng''s attitude now makes Wang Tongtong very uncomfortable, as if he has been insulted. Why is Huang Feng, a poor man from the countryside, ignores him so much?


    "Huang Feng, it¡¯s been a long time since I contacted you. Where are you now?" Wang Tongtong glanced at Huang Feng and said. Huang Feng¡¯s clothes are still the kind of cheap goods that cost a few hundred dollars. Time is up. It seems that he hasn''t made much progress. It seems that his original choice was not wrong. Fortunately, he left him earlier, otherwise, he would have to endure hardships with him now.


    Wang Tongtong¡¯s family conditions are also average, but she is more concerned about enjoyment and comparison. When she was with Huang Feng, she was moved by Huang Feng¡¯s sincerity. However, she soon realized that she I don¡¯t really like Huang Feng, but I just like the feeling of being valued. In addition, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t satisfy her materially. Therefore, after a rich second generation pursued her, she was very decisive. He left Huangfeng without a trace of nostalgia.


    But now it seems that Huang Feng is indeed the same as he thought, without the slightest change, his income is definitely not high.


    "Working as a security guard in a company." Huang Feng said. He didn''t conceal or lie about this. His current identity is indeed a security guard. As for the factory, he didn''t come and didn''t have any position.


    "Security?" Wang Tongtong was in a daze, and then the look of contempt on her face appeared unabashedly. She thought about Huang Feng''s bad luck, but she didn''t expect the bad guys to be so bad, too good to be a college student. Ah, I went to work as a security guard for someone else.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded, his expression unchanged, as if he had not seen the contempt on Wang Tongtong''s face.


    "Then what you learned in college, isn''t it useless?" Wang Tongtong seemed to be very concerned and asked. In fact, when he graduated, Wang Tongtong returned everything he learned to the teacher, even she I didn¡¯t learn anything, all day long thinking about how to dress up, how to compare, where I still have the mind to learn, but now that I say this, it seems that I have used all the things I learned in college, but Huang Feng is wasteful. The same.


    "There''s no way to support the family," Huang Feng said. This was his true thoughts when he chose to interview the security guard. At that time, he was almost out of money to pay the rent. Where could he think about other things? .


    "Then what are you doing here?" Wang Tongtong said, looking at Huang Feng''s busy face.


    "Recruitment. The factory needs to recruit people. If there are no other idlers, I will come." Huang Feng said, "What about you, what are you doing here?"


    "Like you, it''s also a recruitment. However, I don''t need to sit here. I am the leader of the company''s personnel department." Wang Tongtong said with some pride.


    At the same time, she also saw the introduction of Huang Feng¡¯s factory and found that it was just a small factory with more than 20 people. She took it for granted that Huang Feng worked as a security guard in this factory, and worked in such a small factory. Security, what future can Huang Feng have?


    At this moment, a girl came over and said to Wang Tongtong: "Manager Wang, there is something I want you to go over there."


    "I see." Wang Tongtong nodded with arrogance on his face, and then said to Huang Feng: "I have something to do, let''s go.


    "Are you busy." Huang Feng didn''t care.


    Wang Tongtong turned and left, but when she left, her eyes stayed on Guo Menghan next to Huang Feng for a while, and a trace of doubt and jealousy flashed across her face.


    "This girl should be Huang Feng''s colleague, she is so beautiful, she must be a junior." Wang Tongtong thought maliciously. Of course, she would not think that Guo Menghan is Huang Feng''s girlfriend. How could someone like Huang Feng have this? Beautiful girlfriend?


    As for thinking that the other party is a junior, she is completely jealous, because she herself is such an existence, and even her current position is still exchanged for her body, so she can''t see anyone more beautiful than her.


    "Brother Feng, who is that woman?" Guo Menghan asked after Wang Tongtong left. Huang Feng did not introduce them before. Therefore, although Guo Menghan listened to Huang Feng''s conversation, he did not speak. Chip in.


    "Oh, a classmate." Huang Feng said casually, "Collect these resumes, maybe we will use them later."


    Huang Feng still didn''t care much about Wang Tongtong. In his eyes, Wang Tongtong still makes these resumes less important.


    "Okay." Guo Menghan put away his resume.


    Although many people left after reading the introduction of their factory, especially those college students who just graduated, after all, the sales salary is related to the commission. Such a small factory will definitely not produce anything. Good sales, in that case, they won¡¯t get commissions, and if they rely solely on dead wages, they would not be as good as an ordinary assembly line worker.


    So, these graduates who thought they were smart all left.


    However, there are still people who come to apply and show a strong desire for the job, just like when Huang Feng was looking for a job. These people have eaten a lot of closed doors. Now they just need a job. I don¡¯t think much about it.


    For these people, Huang Feng gave a simple interview and kept all those who met the requirements. Generally speaking, the requirements of salespersons must be good eloquence, quick thinking, and outgoing personality, because Huang Feng is very good at Ruijie Self-confidence, so, for these applicants, he still appropriately relaxes some requirements.

 304 Chapter 304 Qiu Ningshuangs Doubts

    In half a day in the afternoon, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan recruited some people. Most of these people are going to be arranged in sales positions. They will also arrange people in other positions. As for the recruitment of general workers, it is relatively simple. There are some. Put a recruitment brochure at the door of the factory, and many people will come to the door by themselves, but there is no need for Huang Feng to recruit here.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng also met Wang Tongtong several times. It was not that he wanted to see the other party, but that the other party liked to wander in front of his booth if he had nothing to do, and he also taught Huang Feng what to do with a leader. Personnel, how to look at people, recruit employees.


    And Huang Feng just responded with a smile, but didn''t say anything else. Guo Menghan couldn''t understand it. However, she was a little confused about the relationship between Huang Feng and the other party, so she didn''t say anything.


    "How is it, is it going well?" In the afternoon, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan returned to the factory again.


    "It''s not bad. We have recruited some. For now, it should be enough. However, our factory must be expanded. Therefore, we can''t stop the recruitment." Huang Feng said.


    "Of course!" After seeing the effects of the equipment with his own eyes, Guo Liang was very energetic. He was not as pessimistic about the future of the factory as before. Even if Huang Feng didn''t want to expand, he would have to suggest.


    When Huang Feng went to the workshop, Guo Menghan and Guo Liang mentioned the woman he saw in the talent market today. After all, Huang Feng and Guo Liang are college classmates, and the woman today , Is also a classmate of Huang Feng, so Guo Liang should know that person.


    "You mean, did you see Wang Tongtong today?" Guo Liang said in surprise.


    "Yes, I heard that Brother Feng called her this." Guo Menghan said.


    "She was the girlfriend of a lunatic in college, but the two didn''t talk for long before they split." Guo Liang said.


    "Ah, girlfriend?!" Guo Menghan exclaimed. She never thought that the woman who made her uncomfortable was Huang Feng''s girlfriend in college.


    "Yeah, but that woman finally broke up with a rich second-generation man and took the initiative to break up with a madman." Guo Liang said with some contempt. As a friend and friend of Huang Feng, he knew everything about Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong. Yes, so I also know what kind of person Wang Tongtong is.


    "It turned out to be so, no wonder that woman feels uncomfortable." Guo Menghan said. Because of preconceived reasons, Guo Menghan didn''t have a good impression of Wang Tongtong''s attitude towards Huang Feng. Now I heard about her. After being a human, he disliked it even more.


    "What are you talking about?" Huang Feng came back at this time, and asked when they saw the two chatting."


    "Did you see Wang Tongtong today?" Guo Liang asked.


    Guo Menghan was a little embarrassed, because he was afraid that Huang Feng thought he talked too much, but Huang Feng didn''t care and said, "Yes, it seems that the mix is ??not bad."


    "You won''t be unhappy with her, will you?" Guo Liang asked, he was worried about this before.


    Although Guo Menghan lowered her head, she erected her ears. Obviously, she was very curious and concerned about the answer in Huang Feng''s mouth.


    "How could it be that when I broke up, I completely let go." Huang Feng said: "I see her now, it''s like seeing an ordinary classmate."


    "There is no resentment?" Guo Liang said. After all, Huang Feng still liked Wang Tongtong very much at the beginning, but after breaking up with him, the latter soon fell in love with a rich second generation. It is normal for Huang Feng to feel resentful.


    "I was a little uncomfortable at first, but I wanted to open it a long time ago," Huang Feng said.


    "Just want to drive, such a woman is not worthy of your nostalgia." Guo Liang said. After that, he glanced at Guo Menghan next to him, and then said: "Actually, you should look around, maybe you can find more Ok."


    Feeling the look in Guo Liang''s eyes, Guo Menghan''s face was a little red, but Huang Feng didn''t feel much, and thought it was Guo Liang who was comforting him.


    When he was about to get off work, Huang Feng received a call from Qiu Ningshuang, saying that he was bored at home and called him to eat together.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, and he didn''t have any problems, so he agreed.


    "Is your health better?" In a restaurant with a good environment, Huang Feng saw Qiu Ningshuang who called him.


    "I feel better. If I know that there is still a bullet in my body, I feel that I am no different from a normal person." Qiu Ningshuang said with a smile. She is very clear about her current physical condition, and she is indeed like a normal person. no difference.


    "That''s good, but it''s better to take out the bullet." Huang Feng said, the bullet is in the body, after all, it is not a good thing, it must be taken out earlier.


    "By the way, I called you out today. Actually, I have something to ask you. I don''t know it myself. I believe you can help me solve my doubts." Qiu Ningshuang said to Huang Feng.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng looked at Qiu Ningshuang with a serious look, with some doubts in his heart.


    "Just after you ate that thing for me last time, I always felt that there was a qi flowing in my body, but it seemed to be harmless to my body, and it even made my body recover faster. I didn''t care, but after so many days, the airflow is still in my body." Qiu Ningshuang asked the doubt in his heart.


    Huang Feng was surprised when he heard it, could it be because of Zhu Guo?If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, this air current should be the effect produced after taking Zhu Guo, the original internal force or magic power, but because Qiu Ningshuang did not learn any practice exercises herself, she could not guide the air current. You can only let them run into random strings in your body.


    Huang Feng previously thought that Zhu Guo could only help the user to increase the speed of cultivation and improve the body, but now it seems that the effect of Zhu Guo is better than he thought, even Qiu Ningshuang has never learned any exercises before. After the body is transformed, there is still air current in the body.


    It''s just that Huang Feng didn''t know how to explain this airflow to Qiu Ningshuang. After all, for ordinary people, such a thing seemed a little beyond recognition.


    "Do you know something? Tell me. Although this airflow did not harm my body, I still know what it is, and I always feel a little uncomfortable." Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng''s expression. Knowing that Huang Feng should know what the airflow in his body is, but he doesn''t know the reason, and he seems reluctant to say.

 305 Chapter 305

    Huang Feng naturally knew it, or could guess it. He wanted to find an excuse to stop him, but when he saw Qiu Ningshuang''s eager gaze, he changed his mind.


    To be honest, Huang Feng still trusts Qiu Ningshuang. He has exposed the Sumi Mosi Gloves and Zhu Guo''s affairs before. The other party must be curious in his heart. However, after he said he wanted to keep it secret, the other party not only didn''t Asked again, and helped him keep a secret, even her father didn''t even say.


    At this point, she is a trustworthy person.


    "The food I gave you last time was not an ordinary thing." Huang Feng thought for a while and decided to tell the truth.


    "Of course I know it is not an ordinary thing, a panacea, you said." Qiu Ningshuang teased, she certainly knew that Huang Feng was prevarication last time, and now it seems that Huang Feng is ready to tell the truth.


    Hearing Qiu Ningshuang''s words, Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. No matter what his starting point was, he had deceived the other party at the time. For a person who trusted him, cheating was not a pleasant thing.


    "If that thing is a panacea, it''s not too much, because as long as the other party is still breathing, after eating that thing, they can be saved, no matter how heavy the other party''s previous injuries are, they can be saved!" Huang Feng said.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s face became more serious. After hearing what Huang Feng said, she also realized how precious the thing was. Moreover, she didn''t think Huang Feng was lying to herself, because the effect of the thing was personally understood by her. .


    "Thank you!" Qiu Ningshuang said solemnly.


    Huang Feng waved his hand and didn''t care. He said that, not because Qiu Ningshuang was grateful to him, but because he wanted her to know that this thing is indeed precious.


    "That thing, named Zhu Guo, not only saves people, but also contributes to longevity and even improves people''s physical fitness." Huang Feng continued, "Of course, these have nothing to do with the airflow in your body. What''s relevant is that it has another effect that can increase the speed of the user''s cultivation!"


    "Increase the cultivation speed?!" Qiu Ningshuang opened his eyes wide and looked at Huang Feng in surprise. However, her surprise was somewhat different from what Huang Feng thought, "Increase the cultivation speed of internal strength? Does internal strength really exist?!"


    "Do you also know internal power?" Huang Feng was curious now.


    "Well, I''ve heard it before." Qiu Ningshuang didn''t hide it.


    After that, Qiu Ningshuang told Huang Feng what she knew.


    In fact, there are people who cultivate in this world. However, among those who cultivate, most of them are practicing external skills. There are not many people who can really cultivate internal strength, and they are rare. At least Qiu Ningshuang has not seen it. I did, but I have heard that, as a heroine whose mission is to fight criminals, Qiu Ningshuang still envy those who can cultivate internal strength, but she didn''t have such an opportunity before, so there was no way to practice. Internal force, and even doubt whether this internal force exists or not.


    And now, when she heard Huang Feng¡¯s words that the so-called Zhu Guo she ate could actually increase her cultivation speed, the first thing she thought of was internal strength. If she guessed right, Huang Feng said the truth. , Then it means that internal force really exists.


    "That''s right, the Zhu Guo you ate can indeed increase the cultivation speed of internal strength, but the airflow in your body is not internal strength." Huang Feng said.


    "Ah?!" When Huang Feng said that Zhu Guo was related to internal power training, she was still thinking that the airflow in her body might be internal power. Qiu Ningshuang was very excited, but now she heard Huang Feng said that the airflow was not an internal force, and Qiu Ningshuang was immediately disappointed.


    "It is indeed not internal force, but it is magical power." Huang Feng continued.


    "Magic? What is that?" Obviously, Qiu Ningshuang is not a fan of novels, and he doesn''t know what this magic is.


    Therefore, Huang Feng told Qiu Ningshuang about magic and magic power. After that, Qiu Ningshuang understood what this magic power really is, and this magic power and internal power still have a lot in common.


    "Then how should I use these magical powers?" After knowing what kind of existence the magical power in his body was, Qiu Ningshuang''s curiosity was completely suspended.


    She was originally interested in cultivating internal power, but now she has no way to cultivate internal power, but by chance and coincidence, she has obtained similar magic power, even magic power is even more rare than internal power, she is naturally interested in how to practice.


    In fact, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s luck is very good. You must know that Huang Feng is practicing magic. After taking Qizhi Pill and awakening his magic talent, he can practice magic. After practicing for a while, he will be in the air. Some magic elements were absorbed into the body and turned into magic power so that he could use magic.


    But Qiu Ningshuang is because of Zhu Guo¡¯s effect, she doesn¡¯t need to practice by herself, she already has air currents in her body, which is magic power, and as long as these magic powers are well guided, she will be able to practice together with Huang Feng afterwards. Fengdu lacked a process, and she didn''t need to take Qizhi Pill, she became the second person on earth who could practice magic.


    "You can take this thing back and take a look first." Huang Feng took out the meditation guide like a trick, and handed it to Qiu Ningshuang. "However, you have to promise me that this matter cannot be let others know, including yours. parents."


    Huang Feng was really a little worried, this time it was different from the last Zhu Guo, and the Zhu Guo was eaten anyway, it would be useless for others to doubt it.


    However, if this book is seen by others, something will happen. If Huang Feng didn''t think Qiu Ningshuang was trustworthy, he would not take this book out.


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded, took the book, and read it like that. After a short time, he returned the book to Huang Feng.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng was a little confused.


    "I have already memorized the contents clearly. It is not safe to put this book on my side, so let it be with you." Qiu Ningshuang said, just watching Huang Feng take the book out like a trick, Qiu Ningshuang knew. It is safer to put this book on Huang Feng.


    "So fast?" Huang Feng was a little surprised.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang nodded and said, "Moreover, if I forget, I can still ask you."


    Huang Feng nodded and agreed. He is indeed safer than Qiu Ningshuang. Moreover, Qiu Ningshuang''s behavior made Huang Feng believe in her even more.

 306 Chapter 306

    "By the way, since you have this book and know a lot about magic, you should have practiced magic too?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng did not deny it.


    "After that, if I don''t understand anything, I will ask you."


    "No problem!" Huang Feng said happily. In this world, there should be only two of them who can practice magic. Therefore, Huang Feng feels very kind to Qiu Ningshuang, and one more person discusses his cultivation. , Is also very beneficial.


    Qiu Ningshuang is also very happy. One is naturally because he can also cultivate. Although it is not the internal power in the legend, the power of magic is not bad, and it is more sudden and concealed. This is the envy of those who have always been For Qiu Ningshuang, a cultivator, it is naturally something to be happy about.


    Of course, more importantly, Qiu Ningshuang discovered the similarities between herself and Huang Feng. The two have common topics and secrets. This is very helpful for her and Huang Feng to get along. Moreover, because of the special nature of magic, the two The relationship is obviously closer, and he will have more opportunities and excuses to approach Huang Feng in the future.


    When Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang were chatting happily, they did not notice that there were three people he knew were there on a table in the second floor restaurant leaning on the stop.


    Because there is not much barrier between the second floor and the first floor, the people on the two tables can see each other, but Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang did not look up, so they did not find the second floor. Three people on the floor.


    Among the three people on the second floor, someone found Huang Feng on the first floor.


    "Sister Yumo, look, is that Huang Feng?"


    Among the three people at the table on the second floor, there was a beautiful beauty who was looking around at random, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be here and see a familiar figure. She was shocked for a moment, and then she immediately responded. Said another beautiful woman beside her.


    For the beautiful woman, she suddenly stopped the movements in the hands of the other two beautiful women, and then looked at the place where the beautiful woman was talking before. Then both of them also found Huang Feng. One of the beautiful women¡¯s face was a little unnatural, especially when she looked When it came to the beauty opposite Huang Feng, the last beauty was secretly observing the face of the beauty just now.


    These three people are Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue.


    Although Su Yumo and the three are all beautiful women and their ability to do things is not bad, they don¡¯t have any talent for cooking here. Except for the occasional home cooking, they spend most of their time. Fortunately, the three of them are all white and rich. They don''t care about the money.


    Today, the three of them came out for dinner again. One was that they didn''t want to cook by themselves. After all, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were very busy with company affairs recently, and they were very tired. They didn''t want to cook anymore after they returned.


    Another reason is because Tang Muxue is here. After investigating here for a few days, she finally decided on the project she wants to invest in. Therefore, today I took the two of them out to have a meal and celebrate first. By the way, I wish myself The career after that will be smooth sailing.


    However, what the three of them did not expect was that they would meet Huang Feng here, and Huang Feng still ate with a woman, a beautiful woman.


    Xie Mengjiao didn''t have any special feelings, but she was surprised because she happened to meet Huang Feng here.


    And Su Yumo¡¯s mood is not so good. She likes Huang Feng after all. Although she didn¡¯t talk to Huang Fengming, and she didn¡¯t have too many obvious actions, but she is a person with independent opinions and a capable person. Recognize the person in her heart, so she understands her true thoughts.


    And now seeing Huang Feng eating with another beautiful woman, her mood is naturally not very good, but now she and Huang Feng only have a subordinate relationship, and there is no other private relationship, and she has no She was angry and jealous, so she could only endure it.


    And Tang Muxue was observing Su Yumo''s face, and she sighed in her heart when she saw that her face had changed. Sister Yumo is good at everything and she has strong abilities, but she is too passive in love. Although he dared to admit that he liked Huang Feng in front of him, he did not dare to say too much to Huang Feng. It was too obvious, and he dared not take the initiative to pursue it. Now that I saw the picture that made me sad, it was only silent in my heart. endure.


    "Let''s go over and say hello to him!" Xie Mengjiao said with his eyes rolled.


    Su Yumo wanted to stop, but after Xie Mengjiao finished speaking, she had already left. There was no way, Su Yumo had to follow.


    "Huang Feng, what a coincidence, are you here?"


    When Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang were imparting some experience in cultivating magic, they suddenly heard Xie Mengjiao''s voice. He turned his head and saw that, as expected, Xie Mengjiao was standing behind him.


    However, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect was that there were not only Xie Mengjiao but also Su Yumo and Tang Muxue behind him. The sudden arrival of these three beauties, and Qiu Ningshuang, who was opposite Huang Feng, was also a top beauty, so Huang Feng This table suddenly became the most attractive place in the entire restaurant. Everyone''s eyes were involuntarily looking over, especially the men, even more so. Even if you have a female companion by your side, you can¡¯t control yourself. s eyes.


    "What a coincidence, you are here too." Huang Feng said in surprise.


    Today is Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s treat. Naturally, the chosen place will not be too bad. Therefore, it is not surprising that Su Yumo and the three ate here. If you change to Huang Feng¡¯s treat, you probably wouldn¡¯t choose this kind of petty bourgeoisie. In a western restaurant with a flair, you will never encounter Su Yumo.


    Although he felt a little complicated in his heart, Su Yumo kept his smile and greeted Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang, but his eyes were fixed on Qiu Ningshuang for a while.


    Huang Feng introduced several people. Although Qiu Ningshuang''s face was still smiling, he already had a vigilant mind in his heart, and there was some hostility in his eyes, but he concealed a lot, except for the experienced Tang Muxue, the others did not notice.


    Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t leave immediately after Huang Feng¡¯s introduction. Instead, she sat down. Obviously she was going to stay here. After Su Yumo and Tang Muxue looked at each other, they both sat down and let Huang Feng was caught off guard.


    "It''s rare for everyone to meet each other. Why don''t you just eat together? It''s also lively. Wouldn''t you be welcome?" Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng provocatively.

 307 Chapter 307

    Huang Feng opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t say anything to push her away. Otherwise, according to her understanding of Xie Mengjiao, she would never give up easily, nor would she let herself go.


    Moreover, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue both sat down, and Huang Feng couldn¡¯t say anything to provoke others. As for Qiu Ningshuang, although she didn¡¯t want others to disturb her having dinner with Huang Feng, these people belonged to Huang Feng after all. My friend, she couldn''t say her refusal, but the hostility in her eyes became more obvious, even Su Yumo felt it.


    As a result, the table where there were only two people became five people, and the waiter quickly added tableware, and the people around kept looking at them, which made Huang Feng feel a little uncomfortable.


    The reason why Xie Mengjiao sat down was not because she really wanted to eat with Huang Feng, but because she saw Huang Feng eating with a beautiful woman and wanted to destroy the atmosphere between them. With a few of her own, Huang Feng didn¡¯t. The way is to be with the beautiful women. This is Xie Mengjiao''s idea.


    As for what Su Yumo and Tang Muxue thought, Xie Mengjiao didn''t know, and thought they meant the same thing as himself.


    "What is Miss Qiu doing?" After Xie Mengjiao had achieved her goal, she sat there eating and drinking in peace, but Tang Muxue started talking with Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Traffic police." Qiu Ningshuang replied, "What does Miss Tang do?"


    "Me? A vagrant, I am looking for a job recently. If Miss Qiu has any good job, you can introduce it to me." Tang Muxue said with a slight smile.


    Su Yumo and Tang Muxue were still a little surprised at Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s status as a traffic policeman. They didn¡¯t see that Qiu Ningshuang was a traffic policeman. Tang Muxue said that he was a vagrant and asked others to help find a job. Qiu Ningshuang also didn¡¯t believe it. Looking at her temperament, you know that she is not a person from ordinary people. Would such a person need someone to help find a job?


    "If Miss Tang wants to join the traffic police team, I can say a few words for help. In other places, I can''t do anything." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Huang Feng watched the women chat, but there was no chance to interrupt, so he went to Xie Mengjiao to chat.


    Although Xie Mengjiao doubted Huang Feng would take the initiative to chat with herself, she did not refuse.


    Through Xie Mengjiao, Huang Feng learned that Tianjiao Group has already taken action, not only the procurement of raw materials from other provinces and the opening of direct stores, but also the statutes and preparations for formal implementation. Fortunately, although Tong Qianjun is in Qing Province has a lot of energy, but as long as it is out of Qing Province, his energy is limited. Therefore, although Tianjiao Group will be troubled by this, it has not reached the point of desperation.


    This situation also relieved Huang Feng a lot. He had no ability to help the Tianjiao Group now, and he did not want to see the Tianjiao Group ruined. This situation is still acceptable.


    "However, I heard that Landou Group is also preparing to launch new products, just as we are about to release new weight-loss drugs." Xie Mengjiao said: "That manager Yuan is really annoying, and I really will pick it."


    Huang Feng nodded. The other party obviously wanted to attack Tianjiao Group positively. Although the other party was an outsider, because of his background, Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo did not dare to ignore it.


    When Huang Feng turned his attention to the other three women again, he found that the three of them had become much more intimate, not knowing when, of course, at least on the surface. At this time, Su Yumo They also joined in, and the three of them also discussed work matters, such as clothes and cosmetics.


    The three daughters have a good family history, and their vision is naturally not low. Therefore, in these luxury goods, they all have a common language.


    After a meal, the three of them were already talking and laughing. This situation not only surprised Huang Feng, but even Xie Mengjiao, who was holding the good deeds of Huang Feng at first, was a little confused.


    "Sister Yumo, that woman is not easy, and I can feel that she is hostile to our appearance, and I think she also has a good impression of Huang Feng."


    After everyone separated, Tang Muxue said to Su Yumo while Xie Mengjiao was going to pick up the car.


    "Well, I can feel it too." Su Yumo said. Later, Qiu Ningshuang didn''t even conceal his intentions, so Su Yumo naturally knew it.


    "Sister Yumo, it''s not that I said you, you are good with everything, but you are too passive in feelings. Since you understand your intentions, why don''t you take the initiative to pursue it?" Tang Muxue said. Yumo was anxious.


    Su Yumo blushed a little when Tang Muxue said, and then said embarrassedly: "I don''t know much about this, I don''t know what to do."


    "Of course I asked him out more, just like Qiu Ningshuang did today, and Huang Feng is still working in your company now, don''t you have more opportunities?" Tang Muxue said.


    Su Yumo had never wanted Huang Feng to leave before, so naturally he had thoughts in this regard, so there was no objection to Tang Muxue''s words.


    "Actually, to be honest, I didn''t really think that Huang Feng had anything special before, but I didn''t expect him to be so popular. Sister Yumo, you don''t like it enough, and there is another good condition. "Tang Muxue said with emotion.


    Although Qiu Ningshuang did not introduce her family background, through chatting, both Tang Muxue and Su Yumo knew that Qiu Ningshuang''s family background was also not simple. Anyway, it was definitely not a child of ordinary people, so Tang Muxue was so emotional. , An ordinary Huangfeng, actually made two unusual girls like it so much.


    Seeing Xie Mengjiao coming, the two stopped the topic. They did not deliberately conceal Xie Mengjiao. Rather, the two knew that Xie Mengjiao had no good impression of Huang Feng before, although now with their efforts, she is right. Huang Feng¡¯s impression is better, but if you know that Su Yumo likes Huang Feng, she is guaranteed to be able to fry the pan, and, with her personality, perhaps Huang Feng will know about this the next day, Su Yumo is now Obviously, I have not prepared for this.


    On the other side, Qiu Ningshuang, after being separated from the others, her face was a bit solemn. She felt the same way. At least one of the three women had a good impression of Huang Feng, which made her feel pressure and urgency. Feeling, however, she is not a person who will give up easily, all, although she feels that she has an opponent, but she is not discouraged.

 308 Chapter 308

    On the contrary, Huang Feng, the person involved, has nothing special to discover, because most of his thoughts are now placed on the storage box, and he has not much energy, but also on his real career. He is now I really didn''t pay too much attention to my relationship problems.


    Huang Feng went back alone, because there was no car, and there was nothing wrong with going back, so he got off a taxi when he was still some distance away from the community. He was going to walk back, and he just took exercise.


    When there was no storage box before, Huang Feng insisted on exercising every morning, but after gaining internal strength and magic, he practiced these two things more, but did not exercise a lot of his body, but today he does Suddenly there was this interest, ready to run back.


    However, Huang Feng soon regretted it a bit. When he was thinking about walking in places with few people and not being affected by other vehicles, he suddenly felt a little bit of something wrong, and his running posture stopped and changed. Become a light walk.


    At this time, Huang Feng was in a dark alley with street lights around, but it was very dim and could not provide very good lighting effects. If he hadn''t cultivated his internal strength and had better vision than ordinary people, he The field of vision may be worse.


    Huang Feng''s eyes unconsciously looked at a corner of the wall, where he felt a hint of danger, as if there was a beast lying in ambush.


    Huang Feng wanted to turn around and leave, but he could feel that he seemed to have been spotted. If he turned around, he would give his back to the other party. Without knowing whether the other party was malicious, Huang Feng didn''t dare to do that.


    Therefore, Huang Feng chose to move on, but his steps were lighter and his speed slowed down.


    However, no matter how slow it is, sometimes when he reaches that corner, Huang Feng''s muscles are already stretched when he approaches the corner, and his spirit is highly concentrated, always preparing to deal with sudden situations.


    As expected, when Huang Feng¡¯s foot just stepped into that place, a dark dagger emerged from there, reaching his abdomen. Huang Feng had been prepared and kicked the wrist with the dagger. He wanted to kick the opponent away, but the opponent''s movements were not slow, and he missed a hit, but he had already changed the angle and pierced his thigh.


    At this time, Huang Feng wanted to retract his leg but it was a bit difficult. However, he was not without a back hand. From the moment of the fight, he was already preparing magic, so when the opponent stabs his thigh , A wind blade has already cut the opponent''s wrist.


    The other party was suddenly attacked like this. Some did not expect that, although the dagger in his hand did not fall, but because of the attack, there was a slight pause, and the direction was also a little off.


    Naturally, Huang Feng would not let go of this opportunity, and continued to move forward with his right foot. This time it was not kicking the opponent¡¯s wrist, but the opponent¡¯s body. At this time, Huang Feng could already see the opponent¡¯s silhouette, and the opponent was squatting in the corner Inside, the figure is a little fuzzy, Huang Feng can''t see clearly because of the backlight, but he kicked the opponent''s chest with this kick.


    The opponent obviously didn''t react. Huang Feng kicked him straight. He groaned and leaned back uncontrollably. However, Huang Feng was not forgiving. After kicking the opponent, he kicked again. The opponent''s head kicked the opponent to the ground.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng deceived him and pressed the opponent under him. He also snatched the dagger in his hand.


    However, Huang Feng soon felt something was wrong. He felt that the other party''s chest muscles were too developed, and there was a soft feeling, and he was very comfortable lying on it.


    Soon, Huang Feng reacted. He quickly raised his upper body and looked at the other person. Sure enough, with the help of the dim light and good eyesight, he saw a clear and beautiful face, but on this beautiful face. Some were embarrassed, bloodstained, tired, and muddy. At this time, the other party was opening his eyes wide, looking at Huang Feng in despair and anger, wishing Huang Feng to eat.


    "Um, I''m sorry, I don''t know your girl." Huang Feng apologized instinctively, but then he felt that something was wrong: "Hey, no, you attacked me first. I''m just a legitimate defense. You think so. What are you doing with me?"


    Huang Feng''s words caught the other party for a moment, and then asked: "Are you not theirs?" The voice is very crisp, like a lark. Just looking at the appearance and listening to the voice, most people would never think that such a person is not weak. skill.


    "Their person? Whose person? I just passed by." Huang Feng said, he seemed to understand that the other party seemed to have made a mistake about the target of the sneak attack, and he was in a disaster, which made Huang Feng a little depressed.


    The woman obviously realized what was going on, she frowned when she was about to say something, and then the cold sweat shed, her face turned pale.


    Huang Feng felt that something was wrong with the other party. Of course, he didn''t dare to let go of the other party. He was afraid that the other party was cheating. He could not fully believe the other party''s words now. Therefore, he still pressed the other party, but with But be careful not to let people misunderstand and ask: "What''s wrong with you?"


    The woman didn''t answer him, but said, "If you don''t want to die, leave here quickly."


    Listening to the other party, he was a little anxious and seemed a little concerned. However, Huang Feng was already confused by this series of things. He didn''t understand what was going on and why he was attacked.


    Just when Huang Feng wanted to ask something, the woman suddenly covered his mouth. Huang Feng thought that the other party wanted to attack him again. Just as he wanted to defend himself, he heard the woman whispered: " Don''t say anything, they may be here!"


    "They?" Huang Feng was curious, and he was a little confused about the "they" that appeared in this woman''s mouth more than once.


    However, immediately he heard that at the end of this alley, there seemed to be some footsteps, some messy, but the sound was also very light. Obviously, this must be intentional by the other party and definitely not the sound of a normal person walking.


    Huang Feng looked at the woman under him again, and saw that her face was a little anxious and a little determined: "You let me go first, I will hold them later, you leave here as soon as possible, it is very dangerous here."


    This is not the first time she has told Huang Feng that this is dangerous. Huang Feng seems to understand something. Obviously, those who are coming now are looking for her, and the two sides seem to be still hostile.

 309 Chapter 309

    Although Huang Feng still had a lot of doubts in his heart, he still let go of the other party and got up from the other party. However, he did not completely believe the other party because of this, but was fully guarded. If the opponent has any changes, he will launch an attack as soon as possible to subdue the opponent.


    Fortunately, the woman did not attack Huang Feng, but struggled to sit up. At this time, Huang Feng realized that she had been injured, her arms were bleeding, and her abdomen was bleeding. Seeing this, Huang Feng Her brows frowned, and she had a deeper understanding of the phrase "If you don''t want to die, leave here quickly", the other party is obviously not joking with herself, it is indeed very dangerous now.


    However, Huang Feng smiled bitterly. Even if he wanted to leave now, he couldn''t do it, because "they" had already arrived, and judging from the woman''s injury, the other party''s attack was ruthless, and he is now from here. When going out, the other party will think that she and this woman are in the same group, and will also take action against herself.


    Moreover, when Huang Feng saw this woman holding back the pain and wanting to stand up and prepare to fight, Huang Feng still felt a lot of sympathy in his heart.


    "Sure enough, beautiful women have an advantage." Huang Feng thought in his heart that this woman had shot herself before. Although it seems that it was a misunderstanding now, the other party did take the shot, but now Huang Feng is actually The feeling of sympathy for each other was born, which made him feel a little funny.


    However, Huang Feng soon didn''t have so many thoughts, because those footsteps were getting closer and closer. Obviously, the other party may also know that this woman is here. Of course, the other party definitely doesn''t know that this is here except for this woman. Besides, there is myself.


    At this time, the woman had completely ignored Huang Feng. She held the dagger tightly in her hand and stared straight ahead, her whole body was in a state of ready to go, just like a female leopard who was about to hunt.


    Finally, the first figure appeared in Huang Feng''s field of vision, and at this time, the woman next to him also moved, jumped out, and the dagger pierced the opponent''s body.


    The other party was obviously unprepared and was stabbed firmly by this woman. When the woman was about to pull out her dagger and kill others, her body flew back upside down. This was not what she wanted. After all, She still couldn''t do such a difficult movement, obviously, she was beaten back.


    Huang Feng looked at the figure flying towards him and caught it with some helplessness. At this moment, he was squatting on the ground, and the body of the man and woman just completely blocked it.


    "Beauty, just behave and catch it." At this moment, several other figures appeared, and the leader among them said in bad Chinese.


    When Huang Feng heard this, he knew that this person was not from Huaxia. Through the gap beside the woman¡¯s body, he looked at those people. There were five or six of these people. They looked very similar to Huaxia, but Huang Feng was. It feels like they are not, not only the accent, but also the feeling they give to others.


    "You dream!" I don''t know what this woman thinks. She didn''t mean to leave Huang Feng''s body. She even moved a little bit to shield Huang Feng behind her even more tightly, and because of this It was in the dark place, and the other party was in the light place, so the few people actually did not notice the existence of Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng knows that this is temporary. As long as they adapt to the light in front of them, they will find that the abnormality next to this woman can also find their own existence. In this situation, once the other party finds him, he No matter how you explain that you don''t know this woman, the other party probably won''t believe it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is also making this preparation.


    "Dreaming? Hey, are you reminding me that it¡¯s getting late and it¡¯s time to rest? I¡¯ve been to China for a while, and there are a lot of women playing, but, Agent China, I haven¡¯t played yet, it seems I am going to make up for this regret tonight!" The man said to the woman with a hey smile.


    Behind Huang Feng could feel the woman in front of him trembling, not afraid, but angry. However, she had suffered serious injuries before, and the sudden attack had already cost her. A lot of strength, and after being kicked by the opponent again, the whole body has no strength, even the strength to get up is gone, let alone attack the opponent.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default, beauty, let''s go wash and sleep." The man was about to come up and hug the woman.


    "Kill me!" the woman said suddenly.


    "Kill you? I will do this, but that is after I feel good, otherwise, such a beautiful woman will die easily, what a pity." The opposite person was taken aback first, and then said with a smile. His eyes are full of yin colors. Of course, he is not as simple as he wants to be cool. Although he does think so in his heart, he also wants to get some useful things from the other party''s air, such as whether she has any companions or whether he has any What kind of evidence, so he can''t let this man and woman die now.


    However, Huang Feng behind this woman knew that what the woman said just now was not to the person opposite, but to him. Not only did he feel it, but also because when the woman was saying this, His head tilted slightly.


    Huang Feng knew that this woman didn''t want to be caught by the other party and didn''t want to be humiliated. But Huang Feng couldn''t do it.


    Moreover, through the few words just now, although Huang Feng does not know the identity of the other party, he does know the body of this woman, and the other party''s people are chasing her now, obviously they are not good people, and , Is not a Chinese!


    Huang Feng had already made a decision in his heart. Naturally, this decision was not to kill this woman.


    When the leader on the opposite side came over and wanted to take this woman away in uniform, Huang Feng suddenly moved the woman from his body a bit, and at the same time he had already punched his fist.


    Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist!This is the only boxing technique that Huang Feng has mastered. Although he is not too familiar, he can still exert some power when he prepares in advance and the opponent does not pay attention. Moreover, the energy in Huang Feng''s body can also be used. Improve the power of this boxing technique a lot!


    The leading person on the opposite side obviously didn''t expect that there was someone hiding behind this woman, and he didn''t have the slightest preparation in his heart.

 310 310 Escape

    These chasing soldiers were chasing this woman all the way, and they naturally knew that she was the only one. Therefore, after seeing this woman being injured and losing the ability to resist, they would relax their vigilance. The light here is dim, and the other party did not see the situation in the corner clearly, so the existence of Huang Feng was really not found for a while.


    Seeing the fist getting closer and closer, the leader also hurriedly punched, and soon met Huang Feng, but he was not prepared enough, this punch could not give full play to his strength, and this But it was Huang Feng''s long-prepared punch, and the gap naturally came out.


    "what!"


    The screams came along with the sound of broken bones. Huang Feng''s strength was originally stronger than ordinary people. His punches gathered all his strength, plus the bonus of his punching skills, and instantly destroyed the opponent''s bones. The beating protruded from the skin, and the skin at the elbow was broken, exposing the bones inside, which was extremely miserable.


    All the people seeing around took a deep breath, what a power this is, even the woman looked at Huang Feng with surprise.


    Others can be surprised, but Huang Feng didn¡¯t have that time. Although he retreated with a punch, there are still several people here, and there are guys in the other¡¯s hands. If he doesn¡¯t kill these people as soon as possible, then finally It''s only one who is unlucky.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took advantage of the other people''s daze, approached another person again, struck out his fist again, hit the person''s chin, and knocked him out. The person even felt that he was electrocuted. The same, there is a feeling of numbness, of course, it is more painful.


    At this time, other people had already reacted. Some of them even wanted to point a gun at Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng did not move slowly. He pulled a person next to him and stood in front of him. That person was scrupulous. At the time, Huang Feng had already kicked and kicked out.


    However, someone stabbed him behind his back, but after the knife hit him, the man was stunned, because his dagger could not penetrate Huang Feng¡¯s body, as if As if blocked by something, Huang Feng quickly turned around, hitting his face with a punch, and the man''s nose bleeds suddenly.


    "Be careful!"


    At this time, the woman''s eager reminder suddenly came from behind, and Huang Feng also felt the dangerous breath from the place not far from the place where he was the first person to fly.


    Before Huang Feng could think about it, he rolled on the spot, but where he just stood, a gun hole appeared, bringing up patches of dust.


    However, when the opponent was thinking about firing a second shot, Huang Feng had already used the wind blade again. Originally, he didn''t plan to use this skill anymore. After all, there is a possible agent behind him. The person who exists, if he reveals too much, it will cause him trouble.


    However, now Huang Feng obviously can''t take care of that much anymore. The opponent has a gun in his hand, and he hasn''t trained enough to be afraid of the gun, although he had put on it when he had a foreboding that there would be danger here. He got the golden silk soft armor, but obviously this thing can''t completely help him avoid risks completely.


    This time Huang Feng didn''t keep his hands anymore. One by one, the wind blades were thrown towards the opponent. The opponent''s arm had been severely injured, and the pistol was also lost.


    Just when Huang Feng was about to make persistent efforts to subdue the opponent, there was another noisy footstep.


    "Someone of them is here again!" the woman reminded again.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about that much anymore. He stepped forward and picked up the woman, turned on the top of the wall, and reached the other side of the alley. Of course, this is the opinion of others. In fact, the walls around the alley are still very high. Relying on his own skill and holding the individual, he couldn''t turn over directly. He used gloves while others were not paying attention. However, because the magic thread is very thin, it is not conspicuous in such an environment. Neither the other person nor the woman in his arms noticed it, but the woman was a little confused about Huang Feng''s wearing gloves at this time, but at this time, she couldn''t think deeper.


    "chase!"


    The chasing soldiers behind him also tried to get over the wall one by one to chase Huang Feng, but their actions were obviously not as sharp as Huang Feng. Therefore, it was inevitable that some time was delayed. At this time, Huang Feng had already abducted continuously. A few turns, disappeared.


    "stupid!"


    If Huang Feng was still here, he would have heard this Japanese language and would know who the chasing soldiers were behind him. However, he obviously didn¡¯t know now. After he escaped from the opponent¡¯s sight, He turned left and left, and the direction he was going was his residence.


    Although the two of Huang Feng were stared at by security personnel when they entered the community, Huang Feng hugged the woman as if they were a couple, and did not stop at the slightest. It will be suspicious.


    Huang Feng hugged the other party not to take advantage, but because the other party was seriously injured and could no longer walk on her own. Huang Feng half-held him along the way, and her clothes were stained red with blood. Fortunately, Huang Feng has now developed the habit of leaving a set of spare clothes in Na Jie, so he directly put the prepared clothes on the other party, but did not let the security of the community find anything abnormal.


    "This is where I live, so it should be safe." Huang Feng said after waiting for the other party.


    The woman did not speak, but struggled to leave Huang Feng''s embrace, and then found a place to sit down, preparing to treat her wounds.


    "Need help?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No need." The woman said, she didn''t know where to take out a small bottle, and then she began to sprinkle some powdery things on her wound. The blood finally started to stop flowing, but she wanted to completely It will take some time to recover.


    "Who are you?" Huang Feng asked as he watched the opponent''s movements.


    What happened tonight was completely accidental, and he was involved in the incident for no reason. Those people were obviously not kind people. If he didn''t clarify the matter, he wouldn''t feel relieved.


    "You shouldn''t ask, you''d better not ask." The woman said coldly without looking at Huang Feng.


    "Hey, it''s so good that I also saved you. What''s your attitude? You weren''t like that before." Huang Feng said with some dissatisfaction.

 311 Chapter 311 Asking Questions

    Huang Feng''s words made the other party a little shocked, and the expression on her face changed a little. She said that before, it was only because of her usual habits, and Huang Feng was right. He did save herself this time. And this attitude towards each other is indeed not very good.


    As a result, her face eased a little, and she said to Huang Feng: "You know my identity, it will not do you any good."


    "I don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t? Didn¡¯t that person just say that you are an agent? I¡¯m just curious, want to be sure, and I seem to have been involved in this matter now, although it¡¯s not my intention, but , The other party''s people have seen my appearance, and I am in danger of being retaliated by the other party. Don''t I have the right to know a little bit? How can I take precautions?" Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng is telling the truth. This woman also understands this. The Japanese man did identify her identity just now. Moreover, Huang Feng and the other party must have seen Huang Feng¡¯s face. Feng and his gang, this is definitely not good for Huang Feng. The key is that Huang Feng is not theirs, and lives here. It is not impossible for the other party''s people to find him.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Huang Feng deliberately blurred his appearance when he was doing it. Although there was no cover, it was always in the backlight. Even if the other party could see him, but, Nor can you look too closely.


    "My name is Bai Xiaorou. As for my identity, it''s just like you heard." The woman said after hesitating for a while.


    "Are you really an agent?!" Huang Feng said with some surprise. Such a person had been living in the legend before. He had no chance to see him. He just didn''t expect that he wanted to exercise on a whim today. There was one, but her name was obviously inconsistent with her character. She shouldn''t be called Bai Xiaorou, but Bai Lengbing.


    "Although the names of the organizations are different, our nature is exactly what you think." Bai Xiaorou said. Their organization is called the National Security Operations Agency. Strictly speaking, the status of bit workers is higher.


    Huang Feng nodded immediately, and then said: "How is your injury?"


    "Can''t die." Bai Xiaojudo, her face is still pale and weak, and the injury should not be light, but obviously, her willpower is very strong and can hold on.


    "Then what should I do next?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I will rest here for one night, and I will leave early tomorrow morning. Don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you. Starting tomorrow, you will forget about it and continue living your ordinary life." Bai Xiaorou said, just in When talking about letting Huang Feng live the life of an ordinary person, she thought of Huang Feng''s skill again, obviously he should not be an ordinary person.


    "Yes!" Huang Feng didn''t mean to drive away the other party: "By the way, those who chase you, who are they? It seems that they are not our Chinese."


    "Well, they are Japanese." Now that Huang Feng has been told about his identity, Bai Xiaorou doesn''t mind saying more things that are not too important.


    "From the Japanese country? No wonder I look so disgusting." Huang Feng said: "Why are they chasing you?"


    "You have too many questions, right?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng with suspicion and alertness.


    Huang Feng shrugged and said, "Just forget what you don''t want to say, I''m just curious."


    "You asked me so many questions, I want to ask you one too." Bai Xiaorou is obviously not a master who is willing to suffer. She has been asked questions by Huang Feng before, and now she obviously wants to fight back: "Look at your skill. , You are not an ordinary person either."


    "You really guessed wrong. I''m just an ordinary person. I belong to the Tianjiao Group. If you don''t believe me, you can check it. You know, security is not easy to do these days. If someone makes trouble, I don''t have any skills. , Obviously it¡¯s not possible. Now it¡¯s hard to find a job. In case things get messed up and the boss opens it, it¡¯s not easy to find another good job.¡± Huang Feng said half-truth.


    "You attacked me before and finally attacked the leader, what did you use?" Bai Xiaorou didn''t say much about Huang Feng''s identity. Anyway, she would definitely investigate afterwards, but it was about Huang Feng''s sneak attack on herself. , She was curious.


    "You are mistaken, it''s you, not me, who did the sneak attack!" Huang Feng said, "Also, you are not a problem anymore."


    Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng steadily, obviously waiting for Huang Feng''s answer. Huang Feng had to say, "It''s just a hidden weapon."


    Bai Xiaorou was a little unbelievable, but she also knew that even if she asked again, Huang Feng would not say it.


    How did she know that Huang Feng is still regretting it now. At the beginning, he didn''t know the identity of the other party, so he used magic. If he knew the identity of the other party, he would not need it, and the other party¡¯s eyes were indeed It was very poisonous, and he was discovered by the other party after only using it twice.


    Bai Xiaorou still wants to ask anything more, but Huang Feng has turned around to wash, not giving the other person a chance to talk. Obviously, Bai Xiaorou''s eyes are too poisonous and Huang Feng is a little scared. He dare not say too much in front of the other person, otherwise it will be easy Show your stuff, the other party is not an ordinary person, if you show your stuff, your own trouble will come.


    However, Huang Feng wanted to avoid, but the other party did not mean to give up. Bai Xiaorou seemed to be very curious about Huang Feng. When Huang Feng came out of the bathroom, she asked a question again. Originally Huang Feng I don''t want to talk to the other party anymore. When the other party leaves tomorrow, he and the other party won''t meet again and will be fine, but the other party''s problems also attracted him.


    "Are you capable of internal strength?" Bai Xiaorou said, looking at Huang Feng calmly.


    Huang Feng was shocked. When he was in the restaurant today, he still talked about internal power with Qiu Ningshuang. How could Bai Xiaorou know internal power?Isn¡¯t it a secret that everyone knows?


    "It seems that you really know it." Bai Xiaorou knew that her guess was correct when she saw Huang Feng''s expression. Although she was shocked, Huang Feng actually knew internal strength.


    "Everyone knows this?" Huang Feng asked the doubt in his heart.


    "You''re talking about internal power?" Bai Xiaojudo: "Of course not everyone knows it. In fact, not many people know it. Of course, it is not too few. Although there are no rivers and lakes in this world, there are. From a special martial arts circle, didn''t your master tell you?"

 312 Chapter 312

    "Master?" Huang Feng was taken aback, and then she understood. Bai Xiaorou thought that her internal strength was taught by her master, but in fact, she had no "master" at all, so no one told him about martial arts. The secret in it.


    "Yes, those things are very mysterious to ordinary people, and ordinary people don''t know it, but for us people, it is not a big deal." Bai Xiaorou continued.


    "We? You mean, you also have internal strength?" Huang Feng asked.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded and said: "Actually, among those chasing soldiers today, the leader who was first knocked into the air by you will have something similar to internal force, but in their country, that thing is not called internal force, but original. Power is called differently, but the nature is the same."


    Huang Feng nodded. He also felt that the person was not simple at the time, and was obviously different from the others around him.


    "Actually, I can see that you should have just cultivated your internal strength for a short time. However, because of the sneak attack, the opponent was obviously insufficiently prepared, and your internal strength was too domineering, so the opponent suffered. I was knocked into the air by you. If you two face each other head-on, it will be hard to say who wins and loses." Bai Xiaorou said, "Oh, I almost forgot, you still have that kind of hidden weapon, you should still win, but definitely not. It''s so easy."


    When talking about hidden weapons, she didn''t give Huang Feng a meaningful look, but Huang Feng didn''t see it.


    Of course, Huang Feng now understands how lucky he was to win that one, "Then they will have a lot of internal strength?"


    "Not much." Bai Xiaorou shook her head. "Among the people chasing today, only the leader has the internal strength, and there are also such people in the chasing soldiers. It''s just that we didn''t meet each other, it was me. The reason for urging you to leave."


    Bai Xiaorou can also see that Huang Feng has not been cultivating internal strength for a long time. Although Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength seems to be a bit special and very lethal, after all, the amount of internal strength is not enough, and the combat experience is not very rich, so if it is at the same time In the face of several people who are similar to him, the hope of winning is not great, and there is also a burden of himself. Once the people behind the other party chase after them, the two of them are estimated to be unable to leave.


    As for why Bai Xiaorou refused to say too much before, and now she talks so much to Huang Feng, it is naturally not that she has a problem with her head, but because she became interested in Huang Feng, not the kind of interest between men and women, but, Interested in Huang Feng''s skill and wanted to include him in the organization.


    There are not too many people who know internal strength. To meet a "wild" person, Bai Xiaorou is naturally very interested. Coupled with the other party''s mysterious "hidden weapon", even if she is in a healthy state, if she is not careful, Will also follow the other side''s way.


    Huang Feng nodded. He also understood his situation. If he didn''t want to use magic in front of Bai Xiaorou, then his combat effectiveness would have to drop by a level. Therefore, leaving early is also a good thing for him.


    Besides, this incident had nothing to do with him. He just passed by, and just happened to meet him. Although he was very interested in the special martial arts circle in Bai Xiaorou¡¯s mouth, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to make trouble for himself. He wants to lead a normal life, and his instinct tells him that he can''t get too much involved with Bai Xiaorou, otherwise, his current peaceful life will change.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t plan to ask any more. After she woke up tomorrow morning, Bai Xiaorou left. This matter had nothing to do with him. He was just the little security guard in the past.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t know was that Bai Xiaorou was already interested in him, and it was not so easy for him to get rid of him completely.


    "At night, you can sleep in this room next to the master bedroom. Inside, there are quilts and everything." Huang Feng said when he saw that the other person''s face was still not very pretty.


    It was getting late now, and Bai Xiaorou had already suffered serious injuries, so she definitely needed a rest.


    In fact, Huang Feng still admired Bai Xiaorou. He suffered such serious injuries, especially the abdomen, which seemed to be a gunshot wound. He could still be like a okay person, and talked so much to himself, just this skill, even a lot. Men are incomparable.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou said, because she had an "idea" for Huang Feng in her heart and regarded Huang Feng as one of her potential teammates, she was not so indifferent to Huang Feng.


    "How? Did you catch that bitch?"


    When Huang Feng and the two were preparing to take a break, in a luxurious office, there were several people talking about this, and the content was related to the previous two Huang Feng.


    "No, let them run away." said a middle-aged man with a mustache.


    "Pa" the person who just asked the question, slapped the table fiercely: "Kawashima-kun, she didn''t catch it, won''t it break our business?"


    "Qianjunjun, don''t worry, she didn''t hear too much, but was discovered by our people, so she didn''t hear anything useful at all." Kawashima-kun said comfortingly.


    And the person across from Kawashima-kun was Tong Qianjun!


    Although Kawashima was comforting him, Tong Qianjun was still a little worried: "Since those people have been eyeing me, it is estimated that they have begun to doubt. Should we pause for a while?"


    "No!" Kawashima waved his hand and said, "This is just an accident. My people are not going to eat dry food. If she comes again next time, she won''t be able to leave with such luck. Moreover, this time around. The people above are also very tight, so this batch of goods must be shipped away as soon as possible."


    Tong Qianjun is still a little hesitant and afraid. Kawashima is not a Chinese, of course, he does not understand how powerful those people are, and he has been living in this country, so he naturally knows that once people in that area want to deal with him, even if he is young The richest man in the province can''t hold it.


    "You don''t need to worry about Qianjun. We will make arrangements. You only need to prepare the shipment." Kawashima said again, and then got up and left, leaving Tong Qianjun with a worried expression on his face.


    "How is Matsuda?" When he walked outside, Kawashima asked the people next to him. At this time, he no longer had the ease and confidence that he had when he was with Tong Qianjun just now. Instead, he had a look. Irritation and worry.


    "The right hand is temporarily invalid. As for whether it can be recovered later, I don''t know yet." The person next to him whispered.

 313 Chapter 313 New Employee Registration

    "Trash, it''s all trash. So many people went to catch a seriously injured woman, but they haven''t caught it yet. What use are you guys?!" Kawashima said angrily.


    The person next to him lowered his head, not daring to talk back.


    "Did the man find out his identity? Is it that woman''s companion?" Kawashima cursed for a while before stopping to ask Huang Feng about the matter.


    "It''s not clear for the time being. Although Matsuda-kun was fighting the opponent at the time, the time was short and the light was dark, so he didn''t see the opponent''s face clearly. However, he should have been with that woman. The woman took it away." The person next to him quickly replied.


    Kawashima was also suspicious in his heart. Since the other party already doubted them, it is normal for more than one person to come, but they were too careless before and suffered a dark loss.


    "Strengthen vigilance, the matter here is not over yet, that woman will come again." Kawashima said.


    "Hey!"


    After Kawashima left, Tong Qianjun kept walking back and forth in the room, thinking about what to do. Originally, as long as the woman was killed, he would be fine for the time being. After this batch of freight left, he stopped for a while. Time, in that case, even if the opponent is suspicious, he can''t do anything to himself.


    However, now a person suddenly appeared and rescued the woman. In this case, the matter here may have been exposed. It is a good idea to stop for a while. When the limelight passes, you can continue. dry.


    However, the people in Kawashima disagreed. This made Tong Qianjun annoyed and helpless. The other party would not listen to advice at all. Regardless of his own safety, he did not dare to offend those people, nor could he take it. How they are, they can only continue to do it.


    However, if he can get into the position of Tong Qianjun, how could he be willing to let the other party sway him? Although he had the credit of the other party for his rise at the beginning, Tong Qianjun thinks he has repaid them. Knowing that you are killing yourself, you can''t catch it all.


    Thinking of this, Tong Qianjun gritted his teeth, made up his mind, called his confidant, and gave orders. He also knew that once he did this and was known by the other party, it would be equivalent to offending the other party, or even with him. The other party''s face is completely torn apart, but if I can operate well, maybe I can blame the woman''s organization. In this way, I will not be exposed to the risk, but I can still give Look at the people behind yourself with a little color.


    Tong Qianjun was carefully planning this in his heart.


    The next morning, when Huang Feng got up, he found that Bai Xiaorou had already left, so he was relieved. However, when he thought he would not have any intersection with the other party in the future, he found that Bai Xiaorou had left behind. Note.


    "We will meet again!"


    "See you, a big-headed ghost." Huang Feng muttered after seeing the note. The encounter with her last night was so dangerous. If you contact her a few more times, he doesn''t know if his life is in danger.


    Huang Feng hoped that the other party would forget about himself after some time and would not come back to find him again, so Huang Feng went to work.


    And Huang Feng once again realized the pain of not having a car, that is, crowding the bus. However, today is the weekend and there are not many people on the bus, so it is slightly better than usual, but it is only slightly.


    "No, when you have money, you must buy a car. Moreover, there is no car in the factory." Huang Feng thought silently when his body was shaking back and forth with the bus.


    He himself needs a car now, and the factory also needs it. Otherwise, it would be very inconvenient for people in the factory to negotiate business with other companies or factories. Not only is it inconvenient, other companies will look down on them.


    Huang Feng¡¯s own driver¡¯s license is not a problem. When he was in college, he used his spare time to get his driver¡¯s license. At that time, it would be cheaper to register at school. Therefore, Huang Feng and Guo Liang both reported He was famous and took the driver¡¯s license test. The difference is that after Huang Feng finished the test, he did not have the opportunity to actually drive his hands. Until recently, he helped Su Yumo drive several times, but Guo Liang could go home and use his dad. The car drove for fun.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the factory, many people who passed the preliminary interview yesterday came. Although today is the weekend, when Huang Feng asked these people to report today, none of them objected. For them, it is better to go to work one day earlier.


    Before long, Guo Liang also came. After all, he was in charge of the factory affairs. Huang Feng recruited a lot of salespeople. He must look at these future men.


    Employees in the factory also came one after another, but not all of them, but some of them. Of course, these are all paid overtime because the sewage treatment equipment has just started production, whether it is Huang Feng or Guo Liang, the two They all hope to distribute the goods as soon as possible and produce more. That''s why people are arranged to work overtime. When everything is on the right track, this will naturally not be the case.


    Master He is also here. One is to stare at the workshop, and the other is to explain the characteristics of Ruijie¡¯s sewage treatment equipment to these salesmen. If the salesmen don¡¯t even know what they sell, how can they introduce them to them? Own customers?


    Everyone understands this point, so when Master He explained, everyone listened carefully.


    "What do you think of their group? Can you push our things out?" Huang Feng asked Guo Liang outside the room.


    "There should be no problem. After all, our things are so good, and if their abilities are not good, they can be replaced by another group of people." Guo Liang said that there are not many special requirements for the salesperson position, and, It will be very convenient if you want to change people.


    Huang Feng nodded, he thought so too, otherwise he wouldn''t have asked them all to report for today after a brief interview yesterday.


    And those salesmen are also very excited at this time. Many of them just couldn''t find a job for a while, and they needed a job, so they came to such a small factory, and then they worked while looking for new jobs.


    Originally, they didn''t have much hope. After all, what good things can such a small factory produce?If things can''t be sold, they won''t get a commission, and if there is no commission, their wages are very low.


    However, after listening to Master He¡¯s introduction, especially after seeing Master He in action, their previous thoughts have changed drastically!

 314 Chapter 314

    These new salespersons never thought that this small factory, even a small factory that just changed the boss, actually has such a good thing. If you just listen to what Master He said, they may not be able to completely Believe that, after all, everyone will talk about their own things.


    However, the key is that Master He gave them a live demonstration. In this way, they can see the effect with their own eyes. Even if they have not been exposed to such things before, they all know that Ruijie brand sewage treatment equipment has How good and advanced.


    As a result, all of them were energetic and motivated. At the same time, they were very fortunate to have made their choice. Fortunately, they did not give up this job like the others before, and they have a more promising career here.


    Moreover, thinking that this factory is not big now and there are not many people. They are the first batch of employees hired by the boss. This factory has such good things and the benefits are definitely good. Then the factory will definitely develop well and will definitely expand. Production, and those of them who came in as the first batch of people, as long as their ability is not too low, they are definitely good.


    Thinking of this, one by one they can''t wait to go to various factories to run sales now, they can''t wait.


    However, today is obviously not enough. In addition to showing them the Ruijie brand sewage treatment equipment today, they must also learn about other sewage treatment equipment so that they can know the advantages of their products and sell them to others. When it comes to things, it can be more specific and convincing.


    And the more they understand other sewage treatment equipment, the more confident they are. Now, no matter what they thought before, everyone has made up their minds to do a good job here, such a promising job with money. Whoever gives up is stupid.


    Huang Feng has not stayed in the factory all the time. Those salesmen have a master to understand the performance of the product, and there is nothing wrong with Guo Liang in the workshop, and Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan are two, one in charge of personnel, the other in charge As far as finances are concerned, Huang Feng has nothing to do with him, so he can leave without worry.


    In fact, the three of Guo Liang, except Zhou Ruolan, who has some experience in personnel affairs, the other two are newbies in their respective fields. Fortunately, the factory is still small and there are not many people, so they can just train for them and wait for the factory in the future. Expanded, they can start their work smoothly.


    However, although Huang Feng left the factory, it does not mean that he is fine, because he still has another job.


    Just when he left the factory, he received a call from Su Yumo, asking him if he had time, and if he had time, go out with her. Huang Feng happened to have nothing to do, so he agreed.


    "Mengjiao went out with Mu Xue to do errands, I have a few stores I want to see today." Seeing Huang Feng''s arrival, Su Yumo explained.


    Actually, it was Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao who were going to visit the store together today, but Tang Muxue yelled Xie Mengjiao away and asked Su Yumo to call Huang Feng to accompany her. Naturally, she wanted to give Huang Feng. As well as Su Yumo''s creation of opportunities, Su Yumo also understood this. Although he was a little embarrassed, he did not refuse Tang Muxue''s kindness.


    Huang Feng naturally didn''t have any opinions. He didn''t have much to do today. Moreover, how he said he was also a member of Tianjiao Group. Su Yumo went to find a store to open a direct store. He should go.


    Moreover, Huang Feng himself intends to take a look at whether there is any good facade, although it is not needed now, but maybe in the future, I can just take a look with Su Yumo today.


    The several stores that Su Yumo looked for were all in the urban area, and they were not very far apart. The flow of people was all right. Of course, the rent for such a store would definitely not be less for one year. If it goes well, it may affect the company''s future development. Therefore, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are still very concerned about this matter.


    And Su Yumo also meant to mention Huang Feng. Every time she went to a store, she would introduce the advantages and disadvantages of this store to Huang Feng. Although she graduated one or two years earlier than Huang Feng, her experience is not Huang Feng. Comparable, and talent is also good, so Huang Feng still needs to study hard when it comes to running a company.


    Of course Huang Feng was very modest. He knew his shortcomings, so he didn''t dislike Su Yumo, and was even very grateful.


    "Yumo?!" Just when Huang Feng and the two came out from one store and were about to go to another store, they heard a familiar voice, a little surprised and a little angry!


    Huang Feng and Su Yumo turned their heads and saw that Tong Zi''an was behind them. He was surrounded by a few people like bodyguards with some things in their hands. At this time, Tong Zi''an was angry. Looking at the two people, especially when looking at Huang Feng, the anger in his eyes seemed to burn Huang Feng.


    It was a coincidence that Huang Feng and Su Yumo didn''t expect to see Tong Zi''an here.


    In other words, since the last time Tong Zi''an went to Tianjiao Group to look for Su Yumo and was stopped by Huang Feng, he had not been to Tianjiao Group again. It was not that he gave up Su Yumo, but other things were delayed. In fact, he still cared very much about Su Yumo and had been paying attention to Su Yumo''s affairs.


    And Huang Feng knew even more that he did not come to disturb Su Yumo. There is another reason, that is, he was broken by himself and needed to heal his injuries, but he didn''t expect that he would come out again now, and it was a coincidence. Met myself in this downtown area.


    Huang Feng and Su Yumo didn''t think they would meet Tong Zi''an, and Tong Zi''an also didn''t expect to meet them both, especially when Huang Feng and Su Yumo went out to "shopping" together.


    Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s legs are not completely healed. His father planned to arrange for him to go abroad recently, but he didn¡¯t know why. The procedures had not been completed yet, so it was delayed. However, Tong Zi¡¯an thought that the procedures were not a big deal. He is going to go abroad soon, so he plans to go to see Su Yumo again before going abroad. He will definitely not be empty-handed when he goes to see Su Yumo. He still can''t afford to lose that person, so he is out today. Buy something and prepare to give it to Su Yumo at that time. He always does this, although Su Yumo has never received it.


    And because of the broken leg last time, Tong Qianjun was not assured that his son would come out alone, especially when his legs were not very convenient, so he arranged a few bodyguards to follow.

 315 Chapter 315 I Have A Boyfriend

    Tong Zi''an didn''t expect that when he was shopping, he met the person who wanted to give things away, and that the other person was still shopping with another man. This man was still a man he hated very much, which made him very angry.


    He still had some impressions of Huang Feng. After all, he was the first person to embarrass himself and lose face, and later asked someone to clean him up. However, Brother Biao¡¯s people did not do things well, and Uncle Li did not do anything. Well, afterwards, he himself had an accident, so he forgot about it, and he didn''t have the time and energy to trouble Huang Feng.


    Originally, Tong Zi''an had already forgotten Huang Feng, but he did not expect that he would meet again today, and he was still "shopping" with his favorite woman. How could Tong Zi''an not be angry?


    Originally, Tong Zi¡¯an just didn¡¯t have a good impression of Huang Feng, so let people clean up. However, now that he is actually out to play with the woman he likes, he is so jealous that he can¡¯t wait to kill Huang Feng. Of course, if he knew that his leg was also interrupted by Huang Feng, he might have wanted to kill Huang Feng a long time ago.


    And Tong Zi''an also thinks he understands why Huang Feng stopped him last time, because he didn''t want to let him solve Su Yumo.


    Although he was very angry, Tong Zi''an squeezed out a smile, led people to Huang Feng''s side, looked at Su Yumo and said, "Yimo, this is what I gave you."


    The bodyguard behind him quickly handed the bag over, and Huang Feng glanced at it. They were all brand-name clothes.


    However, Su Yumo didn''t even look at it. He looked at Tong Zi''an lightly and said, "Master Tong should take the things back. I won''t take your things. Also, please don''t call me. Yumo, you can call my name or Su."


    "Yumo..." Seeing Su Yumo frowning, Tong Zi''an quickly changed his words: "Su Yumo, no matter how we say it, we are also friends. For the sake of friends, I have already given you that. If you get something many times, you just charge it once, and it''s not worth any money."


    However, Su Yumo was determined and refused to accept it. Tong Zi''an said, "I will be going abroad soon. I may not be back for a while. I want to send you something as a souvenir. Remember me."


    "No, thank you." Su Yumo still refused.


    Huang Feng could have guessed that it might be because of his legs that Tong Zi''an went abroad. This guy is very proud. Now that he has a lame leg, he must not accept it in his heart.


    "Yumo, I am sincere to you, so do you have the heart to reject me?" Tong Zi''an looked at Su Yumo sincerely, but in his heart he had already scolded Su Yumo to death. It was enough to save her face, but she still refused. Moreover, she refused in front of so many people. His heart was already very angry. It was just that he hadn''t gotten Su Yumo''s hands yet, so he couldn''t directly lose his temper. Can only endure.


    "Thank you Young Master Tong for showing his love, but I have no feeling for you, I said it before." Su Yumo didn''t bother to remind him of the problem of addressing. She just wants to send him away soon: "And, I am now I have a boyfriend, please don¡¯t bother me anymore, my boyfriend will be angry."


    When Huang Feng wondered when Su Yumo had a boyfriend, Su Yumo took Huang Feng¡¯s arm in the shocked eyes of him and Tong Zian, and even leaned his head on Huang Feng¡¯s shoulder. , The meaning is self-evident.


    Huang Feng froze for a while, and then he was a little bit dumbfounded. He understood what Su Yumo meant. He became a shield. He originally wanted to refuse. However, Su Yumo held his hand very hard. He didn''t mean to push her away, anyway, he didn''t have any good feelings for Tong Zi''an, so he didn''t mind making him uncomfortable.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng is a little helpless. He finally turned the boy''s attention on him. However, after today¡¯s incident, the other party may hate him even more, even worse than before. When the other party is going abroad, when he comes back, it is difficult to say whether he will be so afraid of the other party.


    Sure enough, after seeing Su Yumo''s movements, Tong Zi''an looked at Huang Feng with anger and disbelief in his eyes, although he just saw Huang Feng and Su Yumo "shopping" together. There are bad guesses, but he knows that Su Yumo¡¯s vision is very high, and she doesn¡¯t like herself, even less likely to see this gatekeeper. Tong Zian thinks Huang Feng is the same as himself. In the pursuit of Su Yumo.


    However, it seems that this is not the case now. Although it is possible that Su Yumo acted for herself, but when she saw her actions, she knew that even if the two of them had nothing, Su Yumo didn¡¯t hate Huang Feng. , Even those who have a good impression, this makes him very angry, who has not been able to approach Su Yumo until now.


    "Yimo, how can you like this kind of person? He knows just a security guard, and he doesn''t deserve you at all!" Tong Zi''an pointed to Huang Feng angrily.


    "Who I am in love with, that is my business, it has nothing to do with you." Su Yumo said coldly: "Now, you have also seen, I have a boyfriend, don''t come to me in the future, I am afraid of my boyfriend Friends are angry."


    After that, Su Yumo turned his head and looked at Huang Feng gently and said, "Let''s go."


    Su Yumo''s gentle gaze made Huang Feng a little dazed, and it further stimulated Tong Zi''an''s nerves. He was trembling with anger. He was about to say something, but found that Huang Feng and the two had already turned and left.


    "Fuck your mother''s little security guard, I won''t let you go!" At this moment, Tong Zian''s murderous intent towards Huang Feng was no longer the mentality of the previous lesson.


    "Hey, Mr. Kawashima? My Tong Zi''an, hello, do you have time tonight? I want to invite you to dinner, all right, see you in the evening!" After Huang Feng and the two walked away, Tong Zi''an called and found The person is Kawashima before.


    Tong Zian didn¡¯t know what Kawashima was doing with his father. Tong Qianjun kept hiding from him, but it didn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important was that he knew that Kawashima itself was very capable, and , The people he brought are also very powerful, and before he found someone to teach Huang Feng a few times, but they were not successful, so that Tong Zian felt that Huang Feng was still a little skillful. Therefore, he just didn¡¯t do anything and was afraid of Huang Feng. Feng took the opportunity to teach him.


    And now that he wants to kill Huang Feng, he doesn''t trust the bodyguards around him, so he thought that his father''s guest Kawashima-kun, he and his men are still very powerful and should be trusted.

 316 Chapter 316

    "Sorry!"


    On the other side, after Huang Feng and the two left Tong Zian¡¯s sight, Su Yumo released Huang Feng¡¯s arm and said apologetically to Huang Feng. Obviously, he was asked to act as a shield for not seeking Huang Feng¡¯s consent. Su Yumo was a little guilty.


    However, this is indeed a good way for Su Yumo. After all, Tong Zi¡¯an has been chasing her for too long in the past, and she has long been bored. However, no matter what she said or refused, the other party was still insisting , This makes Su Yumo feel very helpless, she has no better way to deal with this kind of rogue, so it can only be like this.


    However, in this way, she also knew that Tong Zi''an would hate Huang Feng, so he would feel guilty.


    Of course, although Su Yumo knows this method, she has been useless before. If Huang Feng is not standing next to her today, she would still not choose to use this method. After all, she is not a good person. It is precisely because Huang Feng is there that she will do this.


    "It''s okay, he doesn''t have a good impression of me anyway, and now he just makes him hate me more." Huang Feng said indifferently, but he was thinking in his heart, before he just stopped him from the car, he called Man taught himself that he "robbed" the woman he was fond of this time. It is estimated that the revenge would be even more excessive.


    Thinking of Brother Biao who had died, Huang Feng felt a little heavy in his heart. Tong Zi An Ke could do anything.


    "I know this will cause you trouble, but I am really annoyed by him." Su Yumo is still explaining.


    "I understand." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, I feel pretty good to be your boyfriend."


    Su Yumo''s face turned reddish when he heard Huang Feng''s words, but he was thinking that Huang Feng didn''t mind being his boyfriend, but Su Yumo was shy in his heart, so naturally he didn''t dare to directly say what he was thinking. idea.


    "In order to express my apologies, I will invite you to dinner tonight." Su Yumo took the opportunity to say. Originally, she was still thinking about what excuses she should use to have dinner with Huang Feng, but now she has a ready reason. .


    "Then I will kill you well tonight." Huang Feng said deliberately.


    "Whatever you want to eat, just order it." Su Yumo also looked like I was rich, and then the two laughed. After what happened just now, the two got closer.


    Just as the two were discussing where to eat, Su Yumo''s phone rang, but it was Xie Mengjiao''s call.


    "Sister Yumo, where are you? Tang Muxue, the capitalist, is finally done, let''s have dinner together." Xie Mengjiao said on the phone.


    Su Yumo glanced at Huang Feng next to him, and then said apologetically: "Mengjiao, I have something tonight, you and Muxue eat."


    "Ah? Something?" Xie Mengjiao was a little surprised. The two met almost every day. Naturally, they knew what each other''s lives were like. So Xie Mengjiao thought that some time ago, her own Yumo sister could call her when she was with someone. The "Yumo" man ate together, is it the same one last time?


    Thinking of this, Xie Mengjiao said anxiously: "Sister Yumo, do you want to accompany the man who had dinner with Tang Muxue that night?"


    Su Yumo didn''t expect Xie Mengjiao to guess it so easily. However, Huang Feng was by her side. She couldn''t say much, so she said, "I will tell you when I go back tonight. This is the first. I will hang up. "


    Then Su Yumo didn''t give Xie Mengjiao a chance to speak, so he hung up the phone.


    "If Mr. Xie knows that you accompany me to dinner, and refuses her, she may find my fault tomorrow." Huang Feng didn''t hear what Xie Mengjiao said just now, but he knew that Xie Mengjiao didn''t have much affection for him. It''s already pretty good if you haven''t fired yourself. Therefore, if you know that Su Yumo is eating with him and refuses her, then you will definitely find yourself in trouble.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Su Yumo smiled at first, as if remembering the last time Xie Mengjiao tossed Huang Feng, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be familiar with her. She is just a child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet. That''s it, there is nothing bad about it."


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded. He didn''t doubt Su Yumo''s words, so he didn''t have the same knowledge as Xie Mengjiao before.


    "Let''s go, let''s go eat." Su Yumo said.


    "go."


    "Sister Yumo is too much, I haven''t finished speaking yet." Su Yumo on the other side murmured dissatisfiedly at the phone that had been hung up.


    "What''s the matter? When will Sister Yumo arrive?" Tang Muxue also walked over at this time. She just went to the bathroom, but she didn''t know that Su Yumo was no longer coming.


    "She''s not here anymore, she''s going to eat with the man again." Xie Mengjiao said with a pouting mouth.


    "That man?" Tang Muxue was taken aback for a moment, and then thought of Huang Feng''s appearance in her mind, but Xie Mengjiao obviously didn''t know the affairs between Su Yumo and Huang Feng.


    "Yeah, it was the man from the night you just came from the imperial capital. I didn''t expect that sister Yu Mo was also a person who values ??sex and despise friends! Hmph, wait for the evening to go back and see what I say about her." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Tang Muxue is sure now. Su Yumo is indeed having dinner with Huang Feng. It was her idea to ask Su Yumo to call Huang Feng to go out together. Therefore, for Huang Feng and Su Yumo to have dinner together in the evening, it was not too bad. There is not much surprise.


    "Okay, don''t be angry. Maybe Yumo has found her happiness, you should be happy for her," Tang Muxue said.


    "Of course I am happy for her, but now the two have not determined the relationship. Sister Yu Mo refused me because of him. I was very angry, too much love for her. If the two really determine the relationship in the future, then I guess it''s hard to see Yumo sister." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "No, maybe you also know that man, that man is right by our side. If this is the case, we will see each other often in the future." Tang Muxue naturally knows Huang Feng''s identity.


    "Impossible, beside us? Just those stinky men we know are worthy of Sister Yumo?" Xie Mengjiao didn''t believe it.


    "Is there, you will know when the time comes." Tang Muxue couldn''t say too much. Don''t say that Su Yumo and Huang Feng have not determined the relationship. Even if it is determined, Su Yumo should have said this.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s eat, didn''t you call out hungry long ago?" Tang Muxue said.


    "I don''t want to eat, I''m full of anger." Xie Mengjiao was still a little confused.


    Tang Muxue smiled, pulling Xie Mengjiao away.

 317 Chapter 317

    In the end, Xie Mengjiao went to dinner with Tang Muxue, although she still pouted, feeling upset.


    On the other side, Huang Feng was also having dinner with Su Yumo, but the two of them were in a very good mood, especially Huang Feng, thinking of Xie Mengjiao¡¯s face when Su Yumo was rejected, his heart was a little dark. It''s cool, but Su Yumo is still thinking about Xie Mengjiao, go back to explain it in the evening.


    When Huang Feng and the others ate together, Tong Zi''an was also eating. He was also not eating alone, but eating with the Sichuan Island. The atmosphere during the dinner was also good.


    "Kawashima-kun, come and taste this dish. This is a special dish here. You can''t eat it in other places." Tong Zi''an said politely to Kawashima. He was polite to Kawashima, on the one hand because he had something to do. Another reason to beg the other party is because the other party is also a distinguished guest of his father, and his father must be careful to receive him. Although he is not too sensible, he still knows how to do these things.


    Kawashima took a quick bite, nodded in Tong Zian''s expectant eyes, and said, "You Chinese people don''t have any other skills. You are very good at eating."


    Tong Zi''an didn''t care whether the other party was really complimenting him or ridiculing himself. He smiled and nodded and said, "That''s natural."


    "Zi''an Jun, what is the matter with me today, right?" Kawashima looked at Tong Zi''an and said.


    Kawashima naturally knew Tong Zi''an. He didn¡¯t deal with Tong Qianjun in a day or two. Naturally, he knew Tong Qianjun¡¯s only son. However, Tong Qianjun paid great attention to protecting his son and not let him know. There are too many things about himself, and he didn¡¯t let him mix into things about himself and the Japanese people. Therefore, although Kawashima knew Tong Zi¡¯an, the two did not have any intersection or friendship. Today, Tong Zi¡¯an suddenly invited him For dinner, he obviously asked him for help.


    "Kawashima-kun is really smart." Tong Zi''an first flattered, and then said without concealing: "I want to ask Kawashima-kun to kill someone for me!"


    "Killing?!" Kawashima was a little surprised. This is not pretending, nor is it scared. After all, he and Tong Zi''an are not familiar with each other. When he comes up and asks himself to do such a thing, it really makes people feel surprised. Moreover, in his eyes, Tong Zi''an is just an ignorant rich second generation, and other rich second generations will be jealous, but how can they not develop to the point of buying murder.


    "Yes, a very annoying person." Tong Zi''an said with a bit of gritted teeth. He was spoiled by his father. Otherwise, how could he be so mindless and say such a request to a person who is not familiar with him?


    "I''m sorry, Zi''an Jun, I am a serious businessman. I won''t be involved in this kind of thing. Of course, in the face of Qian Junjun, I won''t talk about it." After giving the boy a negative score in his heart, he pushed down the opponent''s request.


    "I can give you money! Don''t you just want to make money in business? Moreover, I also know that you people are very skilled and can take over my job." Tong Zian obviously won''t be that easy He gave up. In fact, he didn''t know what business Kawashima and his father did.


    "I''m sorry, Zi''an Jun, you''d better find someone else." How could Kawashima be persuaded by Tong Zi''an in a few words, he came here not to take care of private work, but to have his own business, now, they It seems that he has been targeted, how could he be out of line at this time?


    Tong Zi''an frowned. As long as he made a request, few people would refuse him, but now the other party refused to agree no matter what he said, which made him very unhappy.


    "Kawashima-kun, isn''t it okay?" Tong Zi''an frowned, "I am the only son of my father. His career will definitely be handed over to me in the future, and I will take over slowly. Kawashima-kun? Don''t want to continue doing business with our family?"


    Hearing what Tong Zi''an said, Kawashima''s brows frowned, because he knew that Tong Zi''an was telling the truth. After all, the other party was Tong Qianjun¡¯s only son. Now Tong Qianjun rarely lets him know about business matters. However, this is only temporary. After a while, Tong Zian will definitely participate.


    The current Kawashima naturally didn''t know that Tong Qianjun was already trying to get rid of them, and would not let Tong Zi''an continue to do his things.


    And Tong¡¯s family is a cooperative partner of Kawashima and their organization on the mainland. They have strength, experience, and promise to cooperate with them. Such a partner is not so easy to find. Therefore, whether it is Kawashima or the one behind him The organization did not want to give up the Tong family, and as the only heir of the Tong family, they naturally did not want to offend.


    Thinking of this, Kawashima said to Tong Zi''an: "Zi''an Jun, you can talk about the other party''s situation first. As for the answer, we will talk about it later."


    Tong Zi''an smiled with satisfaction. Since the other party has already said this, the problem is not big. Sure enough, after knowing that Huang Feng is just a security guard and might have some skill, Kawashima considered it and agreed. The thing, of course, Kawashima is not a disadvantaged person, he also took advantage of this opportunity, and Tong Qianjun made other requests.


    Compared with Tong Qianjun¡¯s sophistication, Tong Zi¡¯an obviously has little experience and is very good at fooling around. Kawashima even thinks that Tong Zi¡¯an is better in control than Tong Qianjun. Should he suggest that the organization behind him replace them? Partner, let Tong Qianjun disappear, and Tong Zi¡¯an will take over Tong¡¯s family. In this way, they can completely control Tong¡¯s family. Of course, Tong Zi¡¯an doesn¡¯t have much brains, and this kind of person is also prone to bad things. Need to consider, but this does not affect the relationship between Kawashima and Tongzi An.


    Tong Zi''an''s goal was achieved, and he also got in touch with his father''s partner, which made him feel a little airy, and his father would not say he was useless in the future.


    However, when Tong Zi''an was having a good time with Kawashima, he didn''t know that his father was trying to get rid of the control of Kawashima and others and stopped cooperating with them.


    Of course, this is not to say that Tong Qianjun is no longer doing this, but that he wants to cooperate with other people. After all, other people are not too detailed, and they will not control him. The feeling of control is very bad, and he has long wanted to get rid of this feeling.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know. Tong Zi¡¯an was looking for someone to trouble him again. This time it¡¯s not as simple as a lesson. However, although Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know, he can guess it. After all, Tong Zi¡¯an He still knew what kind of person it was.

 318 Chapter 318: Already Sold Out

    In another place, Bai Xiaorou, who had a brief encounter with Huang Feng before, is receiving more comprehensive treatment. Her physical fitness is very good, and the injured part is not a fatal part. She has also undergone her own emergency treatment before. So, there is no serious problem, and the rest is just a good recovery.


    "Xiaorou, how do you feel?" a mighty-looking middle-aged man looked at Bai Xiaorou and asked.


    "It''s nothing serious." Bai Xiaojudo.


    "That''s good." The middle-aged man was relieved. After all, this person''s task was for him to release Bai Xiaorou, and the danger was not too great in the future. Bai Xiaorou could deal with it, but he didn''t expect that Bai Xiaorou would be injured. The situation is more complicated than I thought.


    "Director, the situation there is a bit more serious than we thought, but the other party is heavily guarded, and I haven''t heard much substantive things." Bai Xiaorou said.


    And standing in front of Bai Xiaorou was the director of their bureau, Rong Ning, a powerful middle-aged man.


    "What do you think?" Rong Ning looked at Bai Xiaorou and said.


    "I plan to go again after the injury is slightly better. This time I must get definite evidence." Bai Xiaorou said, although they already suspected Tong Qianjun, but after all, Tong Qianjun is not an ordinary person. It will cause quite a stir, so if there is no substantive evidence, they will not easily do it.


    "The investigation is definitely going to continue. It''s just that your injury is serious, so let other people go." Rong Ning thought for a while and said.


    "Director, I''m fine, and I have been investigating this matter for some time, and I am most familiar with this matter. It may not be convenient for me to go to other people." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Although she didn''t want Bai Xiaorou to continue to perform this task, Rong Ning also had to admit that what Bai Xiaorou said was quite reasonable, and no one else was more familiar with this matter than her.


    "Furthermore, I also met an interesting person this time, and I still want to meet." Bai Xiaorou said, thinking of Huang Feng.


    "Interesting person?" Rong Ning was somewhat curious.


    "Well, but, I haven''t investigated his affairs clearly. I will report to you after I have investigated it clearly." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Alright." Rong Ning knew Bai Xiaonengge, and would not talk nonsense about things that are uncertain or unclear.


    After Huang Feng and the two had finished eating, there was no other activity. Su Yumo went back. Sure enough, after she got home, Xie Mengjiao didn''t rest and was waiting for her.


    "You finished eating so soon?" Su Yumo looked at the two and said.


    "Humph." Xie Mengjiao snorted coldly, and said, "Sister Yumo, you are too much, you look down on your friends!"


    Su Yumo was a little embarrassed on her face. She stepped forward to sit next to Xie Mengjiao, and put her arms around her shoulders and said, "What''s the matter, I promised them first, so I can''t miss the appointment."


    "Anyway, you have a handsome guy now, and don''t care about our girlfriends." Xie Mengjiao still said a little unhappy.


    "How is it possible?" Su Yumo said, "Moreover, he and I have nothing to do now."


    "No, Sister Yumo, you ask him to ask him to invite us to dinner, and chase Sister Yumo away. What if you don''t invite us to dinner? If we are not satisfied, he won''t want to see you in the future." Xie Mengjiao Said.


    "When I really find my boyfriend, I promise to let him invite you to dinner." Su Yumo said with a smile: "However, I really don''t have a boyfriend now."


    "Then let your ordinary friend come out to see you, I''ll treat!" Obviously, Xie Mengjiao was very curious about Su Yumo''s "ordinary friend".


    "Well, let''s wait for a while." Su Yumo knew that Xie Mengjiao''s impression of Huang Feng was not very good, so naturally he didn''t want to let Huang Feng meet now. Although they can see him usually, but after all, the meaning is Different.


    Xie Mengjiao was unwilling, but there was no way.


    When Huang Feng went back at night, he didn''t get anything new in the storage box, but when he went to work the next day, he received good news.


    "What?! You mean, a device has already been sold?"


    Huang Feng''s excited voice was heard by other employees passing by his office outside.


    However, it¡¯s no wonder Huang Summit is so excited, because Guo Liang called from there and said that this morning a salesperson and other factories had already sold a sewage treatment equipment, although Huang Feng knew that his own things would not be unsold. , But he was very excited to be able to sell it so quickly.


    Guo Liang was more excited than Huang Feng. When he was still in the office in the morning, he received the following call, saying that a salesperson had reached an agreement with a factory to purchase a Ruijie brand sewage treatment equipment. And, the other party¡¯s factory is not small. If the effect of this sewage treatment equipment is as good as the salesperson said, it will continue to be purchased in the future.


    Regarding their own sewage treatment equipment, no matter it is Huang Feng, Guo Liang, or even the salesperson, they have no worries at all. What we have to do now is to ship them as soon as possible, and then send workers to install them and let the other party understand The benefits of this device, afterwards, presumably the other party will never give up their brand.


    "Arrange the delivery immediately, and then credit the salesperson. In addition to the original commission, a cash reward will be given. At the same time, the situation will be passed on to other salespersons, even those workers in the workshop, so that everyone knows. , Our things have started to be officially sold." Huang Feng said to Guo Liang over the phone.


    "Okay, I will do it now." Guo Liang said readily.


    Regarding the first person to sell the equipment, whether it is Huang Feng or Guo Liang, he intends to reward him. After all, the other party has made a good start, and the speed is still so fast. The reward is necessary. Let the other party And other salespeople are more motivated.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the other employees of the factory to know the news. Master He has arranged to ship the first equipment out. He is now not only a technician, but also all production-related matters in the workshop. He was in charge, Guo Liang just stared at some, and the factory was already on the right track, so he couldn''t keep going to the workshop.


    And those salespeople who were busy outside knew the news at this time. They were happier than those workers. After all, their wages are all related to commissions. If things can¡¯t be sold, then they will Without the commission, the income is naturally not high.


    However, it didn''t take long for them to sell one, which made them instantly motivated, as if they saw a bunch of tickets flying towards them.

 319 Chapter 319: Lucky Yin Hua

    Among these salesmen, the happiest one is Yin Hua. He is the first person to sell the equipment. He already knows that the factory will not only give him a full commission, but also additional rewards. , Which made him laugh.


    Originally, Yin Hua came to Ruijie and only had the mentality to try. He was originally a salesperson, but he sold a house. However, the industry has not been very prosperous recently. He hasn''t gotten the commission for a long time, and his income is also Not high, and even when he got the commission before, the amount he got was not very large, and the number of times was not a lot. That''s why he had the idea of ??resigning.


    When he handed in his resume, he did not expect that he was admitted so easily. However, this is also good news for him. Although Ruijie is not large in scale, it is not bad to have a job. It¡¯s hard to find a job, especially if he has no academic qualifications and only has sales experience, so it¡¯s even harder to find.


    Therefore, he planned to go to work and see if there were other suitable jobs.


    However, after going to Ruijie and seeing the sewage treatment equipment, his thoughts disappeared instantly. He planned to continue working here for a long time. He knew that there were many people who thought like him, almost all of them. After seeing this equipment, the people of people have no idea of ??leaving. Those who can come to this kind of small factory at the beginning are those whose own conditions are not good enough to be able to go to a big factory or a big company. Now they suddenly find this A very promising place, only fools will leave.


    Although Yin Hua was very confident about this equipment, he did not expect that his sales road would be so smooth. Now he has not been to work for half a day before he has sold it. Going for a set, at this speed, he couldn''t believe it. The house he had sold for so long before did not have such a fast speed.


    This morning, Yin Hua also went to sell with some excitement and anxiety. After using a pack of cigarettes, he successfully entered a factory, and his luck was good. The factory just had a pollution problem. I was warned by the Environmental Sanitation Bureau. I have been busy with treatment recently. The manufacturers of sewage treatment equipment have watched a lot, but they have not made up their minds. Either the price is too high, or the performance is not satisfactory, or It¡¯s not too expensive to buy, but once it¡¯s started, it consumes a lot of money.


    Anyway, I haven''t seen a satisfactory one so far.


    After learning about this situation, Yin Hua also had an idea. After some effort, he finally met a middle-level employee. The other party did not have the ability to decide this kind of thing. However, Yin Hua''s request was very simple, just let him Help send some forwarding to your own circle of friends, and the price is two packs of cigarettes.


    Reposting a circle of friends can have two packs of cigarettes, and the other party naturally has no reason to refuse. This is not a big deal, and the circle of friends published by Yin Hua is a demonstration video of Ruijie brand sewage treatment equipment.


    Originally, this idea was also inadvertently thought of by Yin Hua. Although he hoped to achieve his goal, he might have to wait a while before he wanted to come.


    However, he did not expect that the employee who reposted the Moments of Friends just reposted the video, and his boss saw it. Now the senior management in the factory knows to update the sewage treatment equipment, so the boss is here. After seeing this circle of friends, I subconsciously clicked it.


    Unsurprisingly, he was attracted by the sewage treatment equipment in this video. He still knows a little about this aspect. Therefore, he naturally understands how advanced and useful the equipment in this video is. Up.


    So he quickly contacted his subordinates, asked them to contact Yin Hua, and brought him to meet.


    So, how long Yin Hua had not left the factory, he returned again, and this time he saw no longer the middle-level official, but the high-level of a factory. The other party had obviously treated his equipment. I was interested, and Yin Hua would naturally not let this opportunity pass. He took the opportunity to sell his equipment to the other party. He had done sales before. This eloquence was naturally no problem. Therefore, the other party was quickly moved by him. .


    However, they did not agree. After all, their factory is not small and has invested a lot in sewage treatment. They were warned by the Environmental Sanitation Bureau that it was not that they did not want to treat the sewage, but that the previous sewage treatment. The efficiency of the equipment is not high, and the cost is too much during use.


    Therefore, he can not decide what kind of equipment to buy, but the other party still sent the video to other leaders in the factory, including the boss, and everyone else was tempted before watching it. Because the price of Huangfeng¡¯s sewage treatment equipment is much lower than similar products, the other party plans to buy one first to see how effective it is.


    Therefore, Yin Hua''s first list was completed in this way, and the total cost was only three packs of cigarettes.


    Yin Hua is undoubtedly lucky. Of course, it is also related to the good performance of Huangfeng¡¯s sewage treatment equipment itself. However, anyway, Yin Hua¡¯s first order is also the first order of Ruijie Factory. That''s it, that equipment can be shipped to the other party''s factory today.


    And the other party has a lot of workshops, so the amount needed will certainly not be small. Therefore, as long as the effect of this thing is satisfied with the other party, the follow-up orders will continue.


    Yin Hua naturally does not doubt the factory''s sewage treatment equipment, and the price is not high, so he is already secretly calculating how much his commission will be.


    Although the other salesmen have not yet completed their orders, after all, someone has already completed them. They also have more confidence in the products of their factories and run more frequently one by one.


    "What are you laughing at, you can hear your harsh laughter in the whole building." Just as Huang Feng was smiling happily, Xie Mengjiao pushed in and saw Huang Feng''s proud look. Naturally, he was shocked. Up.


    "I picked up a hundred yuan in the morning." Huang Feng once again sacrificed his own money.


    "If you laugh so loudly again, the hundred dollars I picked up will not be enough to pay." Xie Mengjiao attacked.


    "Hey, Mr. Xie, the company still has regulations that you can''t laugh at work?" Huang Feng said dissatisfied.


    "Others don''t have this rule, but you do!" Xie Mengjiao said with a proud face.

 320 Chapter 320 Join Us

    Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao speechlessly, can you be more obvious about me?


    Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng triumphantly. However, she obviously didn¡¯t come over to play without problems. So, after threatening Huang Feng for a while, she said, ¡°Yes, I almost forgot, Miss Li Bingyun is coming tomorrow. , You have to arrange the corresponding reception work to avoid any accidents."


    "Tomorrow? No problem." Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then he responded.


    This time the company did make a lot of determination. Not only did it open a direct store, it also spent a lot of money to invite Li Bingyun. Obviously, it attached great importance to Huang Feng. Naturally, Huang Feng could not drop the chain at the critical moment. .


    After giving instructions to Huang Feng, Xie Mengjiao left. She is not as free as Huang Feng, especially during the recent period, the company has many things.


    In the afternoon, good news came from the factory again. In addition to the set of equipment sold in the morning, another salesperson sold a sewage treatment equipment. Although only two sets were sold a day, For Huang Feng and others, this is undoubtedly a good start, and everyone is more confident in the factory''s product.


    Regarding recruitment, it has been going on all the time. This time, they recruited not only salespersons, but also ordinary production line employees. The recruitment information for these general workers was posted early in the morning. Many more have come down, and the procurement of the production line is also on the agenda at this time. The existing production lines obviously cannot meet the requirements of the factory to expand production.


    And the owner of the factory that Huang Feng bought was obviously very ambitious before. Therefore, there is not only one factory here. However, afterwards, the efficiency has not been good, so no more production lines have been introduced. Now Huang Feng thinks There is also a place to install more production lines.


    When the production line is bought and installed, it is estimated that the number of workers here is almost the same.


    Therefore, Huang Feng came home from get off work with a happy mood, but when he got home, this happy mood disappeared in an instant.


    "Why are you here again?!" Huang Feng looked at the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared in his home with a look of surprise.


    It was Bai Xiaorou who had not been away for a long time that appeared in Huang Feng''s room!


    Bai Xiaorou''s injury is obviously not completely healed, but it does not affect her actions anymore, so after handling it, she came again, because according to her observation, Tong Qianjun and the other party will have a deal recently, so , She didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "Didn''t I say that we will meet again?" Bai Xiaorou said while sitting on the sofa, looking at Huang Feng in time.


    "No, how did you get in?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously, the door lock was not broken, and there was a very smart animal in his home.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng called Xiaobai: "Didn''t I let you take a good look at your house? Why can anyone come in?"


    Xiaobai looked at Huang Feng with an innocent look. Bai Xiaorou had been here before, and he had talked and laughed with Huang Feng at the time. Therefore, Xiaobai thought that Bai Xiaorou was Huang Feng¡¯s friend. When she saw her come in, she did not send out Attack, otherwise, if another person is changed, it will be impossible to come in so easily.


    "Okay, don''t blame your dog. I guess he thinks we are friends." Bai Xiaorou looked at the very humane Xiaobai and said, "We are friends, aren''t we?"


    "Who is your friend?" Huang Feng muttered, but he also guessed why Xiaobai didn''t attack the other party.


    Bai Xiaorou seemed to have not heard Huang Feng''s mutter, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t be here for too long."


    Huang Feng also knows the identity of the other party, and he will definitely not rely on him all the time. He was worried that his affairs would be exposed by the other party. However, it seems that the other party has not done that yet. Therefore, for the other party alone Come, Huang Feng didn''t care.


    "The cooking skills are pretty good." When Huang Feng was cooking in the kitchen, Bai Xiaorou stood by the door looking at Huang Feng with interest and said, looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, he was definitely not a hand-made person.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about her, and it didn''t take long for him to prepare the food, but he didn''t expect Bai Xiaorou to sit at the table before him.


    "I just didn''t eat it either." Bai Xiaorou said honestly as she watched Huang Feng look at herself questioningly.


    "You really don''t know how polite." Huang Feng said, but he still took two sets of tableware, and when he was just cooking, he helped Bai Xiaorou also do it.


    "Well, the craftsmanship is really good!" After Bai Xiaorou took a bite, her eyes lit up, and she became more curious about Huang Feng. He didn''t expect that not only was he not only good at skill, but also so good in cooking.


    "Did you come this time because of the last time?" Huang Feng didn''t get too entangled in cooking matters, but asked questions he cared about.


    Huang Feng was still very concerned about what happened last time. Although he didn''t show his face too much in front of those people, he still showed his face even if he was vague. If the other party came to the door, he would still be very dangerous.


    "Not bad." Bai Xiaorou did not deny this matter.


    "Can you tell me what the hell is going on? I''m quite curious." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes!" Unexpectedly, Bai Xiaorou did not refuse.


    "Really?" Huang Feng was a little surprised, don''t they have confidentiality regulations?


    "Of course, but there is a premise that you join us!" Bai Xiaorou said with a smile.


    "Join you?" Huang Feng frowned. She did not expect that she would say such a condition: "You organize income, are you so casual?"


    "Of course not! I have already investigated your background, and I can only recruit you as a peripheral member. If you want to become a full member, you still need the director''s approval." Bai Xiaorou said.


    It is certainly not so easy to join the National Security Operations Bureau. The first thing is to have a clean background. Because of his interest in Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou has already investigated Huang Feng¡¯s identity and background, even his childhood. The matter has been investigated clearly, and this is also the main purpose of her return this time.


    However, even after investigating many things about Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou still doesn¡¯t know who Huang Feng¡¯s master is. According to Huang Feng¡¯s past life, it seems that he has no chance to get in touch with internal forces at all. Ordinary people suddenly learned the same internal strength, which made Bai Xiaorou very puzzled.

 321 Chapter 321 Exposed?

    "Is there any benefit to joining your organization?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Benefits? What are the benefits of serving the country?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng in a daze, obviously, he was also questioned by what he said.


    In Huang Feng''s heart, he despised it, and there was no benefit. He was unwilling to dedicate himself.


    At this time, Bai Xiaorou also reacted and said: "Join our organization, of course, there are also privileges. For example, if you suspect that the other party is dangerous, you can shoot or even kill the other party. However, you have to write a report afterwards."


    "Killing?" Huang Feng''s eyes lit up, but then he felt that this right didn''t seem to be of any use to him. He was fine to kill anyone?Moreover, he is not stupid, even if he has this right, it does not mean that he will kill whoever he wants to kill. If he kills the wrong person, he will be unlucky.


    Bai Xiaorou just wanted to say something, but when she heard a knock on the door, she stopped immediately and stopped talking, but signaled Huang Feng with her eyes.


    "Maybe it''s my neighbor." Huang Feng said. He thought it was Guo Menghan. However, I heard that there were a lot of things in the factory today. Guo Liang and the three of them might have to work overtime tonight. Did Guo Menghan come back early?


    Huang Feng walked over in confusion, preparing to open the door, but Bai Xiaorou had already hid. Although people might not know her identity, she obviously didn''t want too many people to see her.


    "Who are you?" After Huang Feng opened the door, he saw two strangers. He didn''t think about it. He knew these two people. Did the other person find the wrong person?


    "Are you Huang Feng?" one of the other people asked in a little bad Chinese.


    After Huang Feng heard the other party''s voice, he felt a little bad, because he had only heard Chinese with such an accent not long ago.


    "I am." Although he was wary in his heart, Huang Feng was still not sure of the other party''s identity, so he still answered the other party''s question.


    After the two heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, they did not speak, but suddenly shot, one punched Huang Feng, Huang Feng was wary before, so when the other party called, he was already prepared. Up.


    Huang Feng shook his body first, and escaped the attack of one of them. After that, his fist also hit the other with a faint thunder.


    The man obviously didn''t expect Huang Feng''s counterattack to come so quickly. The two fists hit together, and his body flew out immediately. Huang Feng''s strength was obviously not comparable to him.


    However, the person who had been avoided by Huang Feng before took a step forward and continued to attack Huang Feng. Huang Feng withdrew a step back, completely entering the house.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly emerged from the back room and flew towards this person. The person just felt that there was a flash in front of his eyes, and the abdomen was kicked. The body flew to the wall, and after hitting it, it fell again.


    "Go and catch the one outside too." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded slightly, he was already out of the house, and the person outside seemed to have discovered that the target was not as vulnerable as the two of them thought, and there was still a person in the target house, so this person planned to first Let''s talk about running away.


    However, just after he was punched by Huang Feng, he had already suffered some injuries, and his speed was naturally not as fast as Huang Feng.


    "Bring me back!" Huang Feng grabbed the opponent''s shoulder, trying to get him back.


    And the man seemed to know that he could not run away, he simply turned around, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes, took out a dagger from his arms, stabbed Huang Feng, Huang Feng kicked out and kicked the opponent''s wrist. The reaction was not slow, and he turned around for a while and hid, afterwards, before Huang Feng had time to regain his strength, the dagger had already pierced Huang Feng''s abdomen.


    However, Huang Feng''s reaction was also not slow. He hadn''t dropped his foot yet, and he had already smashed his fist. The most powerful thing he has now is his fist.


    This time the opponent did not hide, and his wrist was hit, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground. However, before that, the dagger still cut Huang Feng''s clothes. Fortunately, it did not scratch Huang Feng. You must know , He didn''t wear golden silk or soft armor at home. If he was scored, he would definitely be injured.


    Before the opponent could react, Huang Feng punched the opponent again and knocked the opponent down completely.


    After that, Huang Feng dragged the other party back to his room. He was sure to figure out the origin of these people, otherwise, he must be uneasy.


    "Brought it back?" Bai Xiaorou in the room has completely subdued the other party.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng put the guy in his hand next to the person in the house, and the two people are now together again.


    "It''s you?!" The person who was dragged in by Huang Feng saw Bai Xiaorou in the house and called out in surprise. He didn''t expect to see Bai Xiaorou here.


    Bai Xiaorou frowned and looked at each other: "Are you from Kawashima?"


    The man snorted and did not answer, but Bai Xiaorou already had the answer in her heart.


    Of these two people, one had seen Bai Xiaorou before, so knowing her was very surprised to see each other here.


    "Do you know them?" Huang Feng said, looking at Bai Xiaorou.


    "Well, if you guessed correctly, they are all from Kawashima, the same people who chased me yesterday." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "It''s them, why did they chase here? They know me?" Huang Feng said in surprise. When the other party first recognized Bai Xiaorou, he was very surprised. Moreover, when he was at the door, he asked his own name. It shows that the other party is here for himself, not Bai Xiaorou.


    These people are the words of those people yesterday, has it been exposed?Huang Feng was a little anxious. He knew what kind of person the other party was. If the other party really looked at him, his life would not be better, and he would be in danger at any time, and he could not always guard against the other party.


    "I don''t know too much." Bai Xiaorou frowned and said, no matter what, Huang Feng was in this danger because of saving herself, and Bai Xiaorou felt bad in her heart.


    Huang Feng and the two men began to interrogate the two men, but the two men were obviously not stubborn, and the two of Huang Feng would interrogate nothing for a while.


    "What to do?" Huang Feng asked, apparently Bai Xiaorou was more experienced in handling these things.


    "First knock them out. I am here this time to deal with this matter. Don''t worry, I will guarantee your safety." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Just you?" Huang Feng frowned and asked. Yesterday he saw Bai Xiaorou being chased and killed, so he was not relieved that Bai Xiaorou was still coming alone this time.

 322 Chapter 322: Ill Go With You

    Seeing Bai Xiaorou nodded, Huang Feng''s brow furrowed deeper: "You are so good that you are also a state organization. How do you feel like you are alone, such a dangerous action, your boss can rest assured that you will come alone?"


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s dissatisfaction, Bai Xiaorou naturally knew the reason: ¡°Other people in the organization have other tasks, and they just haven¡¯t been there these days. Originally, the director wanted me to wait for a few days. However, the current situation, Obviously we can''t wait any longer."


    Bai Xiaorou herself is quite helpless. She is the leader of the second team, and there are several people under her, but, by coincidence, at this time, they all have their own tasks, otherwise she will not let her as the leader personally go out. People are coming.


    However, Bai Xiaorou still has some confidence in herself. The reason why she was injured last time was because of her carelessness. This time, if she is more careful, there should be no problem.


    However, Huang Feng is not so relieved. He saw Bai Xiaorou''s injury with his own eyes, indicating that she is not the opponent of the opponent. Moreover, Bai Xiaorou has not thoroughly inquired about the opponent''s strength. Underestimate, if this is the case, how can Huang Feng rest assured that she will go alone.


    It¡¯s not that Huang Feng¡¯s good old man was worried about Bai Xiaorou, but that this incident was also involved, and the other party has come to the door. He may have been exposed. If Bai Xiaorou can¡¯t solve them, he will be retaliated at any time. Danger, once or twice, I can still prevent it, but I can''t always prevent it, and I can''t prevent it. The best way is to completely solve the opponent.


    "I''ll go with you, so I can take care of it." Huang Feng said after hesitating for a while. With his skill alone, Huang Feng is not necessarily Bai Xiaorou''s opponent, but he has other things, and, He can also magic, so, in terms of overall strength, he is not inferior to Bai Xiao.


    "Okay, no problem, but you have to listen to me!" Bai Xiaorou readily agreed.


    In fact, when Bai Xiaorou came to see Huang Feng this time, she had the idea of ??pulling Huang Feng into the organization. After all, it is not easy to meet a "wild" person with internal power, although the other party seems to have only started to practice for a long time. , But that is already very rare.


    Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s background is still very clean. Bai Xiaorou naturally doesn¡¯t want to miss such a person. However, she can¡¯t decide if Huang Feng enters the organization with a single sentence. Although she is a team leader, she still There is not such a big right, and if Huang Feng can participate in this task, as long as it succeeds, the director will definitely agree to Huang Feng to join. Moreover, it was just a peripheral member at the beginning and would not be too strict. .


    Before Bai Xiaorou was still thinking about what way to persuade Huang Feng to let him perform this task with him, she didn''t expect that now that this accident happened, Huang Feng voluntarily asked to go together.


    "Yes." After all, the other party''s experience is definitely better than his. It is not a problem to ask Huang Feng to listen to her. Moreover, this is originally the other party''s task.


    The reason why Huang Feng actively asked to participate was naturally not because he wanted to join the other party. In fact, he didn''t have such an idea. He just wanted to solve the trouble so that he would no longer be in danger at any time.


    Huang Feng is about to participate in this matter, and Bai Xiaorou will naturally explain to him the content of this mission. She now regards Huang Feng as her team member in her heart.


    "What?! You said that the subject of your investigation is Tong Qianjun? He is also related to smuggling and human trafficking?" Huang Feng called out in surprise after hearing Bai Xiaorou''s explanation of the content of the mission. He didn''t It was a coincidence that the target of his mission would be Tong Qianjun.


    "Do you know him?" Bai Xiaorou asked suspiciously. Although she checked Huang Feng''s background, she only had one day. For example, Huang Feng and Tong Zi''an only met twice briefly. She couldn''t find out, so she thought, Huang Feng and Tong Qianjun, the richest man in the Qing province, could not have any intersection, but looking at Huang Feng now, it was obviously not what she thought.


    "We know each other, I had a holiday with his son." Huang Feng nodded, and then told him about the incident that he had stopped Tong Zi''an at the gate. Of course, it also included later that Tong Zi''an found someone to retaliate against him. However, Huang Feng didn''t say anything about it. He interrupted Tong Zi''an''s leg and blamed Brother Biao on the matter. If he said it, he was making trouble for himself.


    "It turned out to be like this." Bai Xiaorou nodded, but she had no doubt about Huang Feng''s words. Although she had never seen Tong Zi''an, she had seen quite a few rich second generations in the imperial capital. What are they like? Bai Xiaorou still knows her character, and will retaliate against Huang Feng for this. Bai Xiaorou is not surprised at all.


    According to Bai Xiaorou¡¯s introduction, Huang Feng also knew. They also accidentally learned about Tong Qianjun when they solved another case, but they didn¡¯t have any definite evidence, so they could not directly arrest people. After all, where the identity of the other party is displayed, there is no evidence, and arresting people for no reason will have a great negative impact.


    Therefore, Director Rong Ning sent someone to investigate, and this person is Bai Xiaorou, and Bai Xiaorou did not think that the matter here is so complicated at the beginning. She wanted to come, although Tong Qianjun was rich, but it was just an ordinary person. The businessman, but, did not expect that there are so many security guards hiding in the dark around his residence. If these people are ordinary people, they may not be able to find her, but among these people, there are actually Many of them have internal skills, and their skills are not even worse than her.


    Therefore, she was discovered by the other party before she could detect many useful things, and the other party also took advantage of her unpreparedness and injured her. If she was not a little alert, it would not be as simple as being injured.


    "So, it''s dangerous this time?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Well, there is definitely a danger. You are not a member of the organization. Therefore, I will not ask you to participate. If you want to quit, you can always do it." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng shook his head. He had a holiday with Tong''s family. Tong Zi''an would not let him go. Now, if the other party knows that he is entangled with Bai Xiaorou and others, even if he is not the other party''s person, Tong People at home would not believe it, they must have come to the door, in fact, they have already come.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can no longer stay out of the matter now.

 323 Chapter 323

    Huang Feng originally complained that Bai Xiaorou had dragged herself into this incident. However, after knowing that the Tong family had participated in this incident, Huang Feng''s thoughts have faded a lot. With the character of Tong Zi''an, even There is no such thing as Bai Xiaorou, and he will not let him go. Instead of waiting for the other person to come, he might as well act with Bai Xiaorou to get rid of him.


    Moreover, with Huang Feng¡¯s current ability and power, it would be impossible to completely solve Tong¡¯s family. Now that Bai Xiaorou and the state organization behind her are involved, it is completely possible to eradicate Tong¡¯s family. Huang Feng would naturally not let go of this opportunity. How could he give up such a good opportunity to take advantage of it?


    Huang Feng did not choose to quit, and Bai Xiaorou was also very satisfied. After the two had finished eating, they discussed some details. After that, they planned to set off in the dark. As for the previous two people who came to the door, they were tied up by Huang Feng. , There is Xiaobai watching at home, the problem is not big.


    On the other side, Tong Qianjun did not expect that Bai Xiaorou would come back so quickly. When he wanted to come, although he had been suspected, the other party had already been beaten back once. If he wanted to come again, it must be a while. He came to prepare, and during this time, he was able to deal with Kawashima and the others. Without them being in the way, he would not have to take risks and continue to do those things at this moment.


    Therefore, what Tong Qianjun thinks now is to deal with Kawashima and others, not to deal with Bai Xiaorou.


    After all, Bai Xiaorou had been to Tong Qianjun¡¯s residence once, so when she went again, she was familiar with the road.


    "Something is wrong." Outside Tong Qianjun''s residence, Bai Xiaorou muttered to herself as she looked at Tong Qianjun''s huge villa.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng looked around, and found nothing wrong. There were quite a few people patrolling around the villa. It was obvious that Tong Qianjun was still very careful to protect himself.


    "These people are ordinary bodyguards, not those Japanese people." Bai Xiaorou said, "I haven''t seen any Japanese people."


    Although the Huaxia people and the Japanese people do not see much difference from the surface, if you look closely, you can still see them together. Moreover, the sturdy aura of the Japanese people is not Tong Qianjun. These are comparable to ordinary bodyguards, so Bai Xiaorou can feel it. Although there are many people patrolling here, there are no Japanese people. These people are ordinary people and they can play a role. , In Bai Xiaorou''s eyes, it''s not big.


    "Will they hide in the dark?" Huang Feng said. The last time Bai Xiaorouke was injured by the Japanese people hiding in the dark.


    "It''s possible." Bai Xiaorou said with a serious face. If she could find out where the other party was in advance, she wouldn''t be so worried. It is precisely because she didn''t see it that she would be nervous in her heart. Unknown existence is the most dangerous. .


    However, since it has already arrived, Bai Xiaorou will naturally choose to retreat at this time, so she took Huang Feng into the villa area.


    Tong Qianjun arranged a lot of bodyguard patrols around his villa, as well as a lot of monitoring equipment. With these things, in the eyes of ordinary people, the security measures here are already in place.


    However, in the eyes of professionals like Bai Xiaorou, Tong Qianjun''s security measures are still full of loopholes. She is only worried about the Japanese people, but she does not care about these bodyguards and cameras.


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou took Huang Feng and approached Tong Qianjun¡¯s villa with ease. During the period, he was not discovered by the other¡¯s bodyguards, nor was he aware of the existence of Japanese people. Although Bai Xiaorou was a little confused, he could safely get here. , She is still very satisfied.


    "I''ll go up first, do you have a way to go up?" Bai Xiaorou pointed to the balcony on the second floor and said.


    "Yes!" Without Bai Xiaorou by his side, Huang Feng could use Sumi magic silk gloves.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded. She thought of the last time Huang Feng took herself over the wall. Although the balcony here is slightly higher than the wall, he took his own last time, but this time he was empty-handed. There is no problem.


    So Bai Xiaorou went up first. Huang Feng saw what it means to be as light as a swallow. After Bai Xiaorou borrowed some strength on the wall, her body floated up and flew to the second floor. Huang Feng sighed and didn¡¯t move. Slowly, the gloves are already on, and they fly to the second floor.


    After Bai Xiaojudo went to the balcony on the second floor, he wanted to turn around to see how Huang Feng was doing. Unexpectedly, Huang Feng had already come up and stood beside her.


    "So fast?" Bai Xiaorou was a little surprised.


    "Of course." Huang Feng didn''t dare to let her use gloves while staring at her. In that case, she would reveal her stuff. So when she turned around, she had already used gloves and went to the balcony almost at the same time as the other party. Come, Bai Xiaorou can''t watch her movements anymore.


    Fortunately, Bai Xiaorou didn''t doubt anything, only that Huang Feng''s skill was very good.


    The doors and windows on the balcony were not locked. Huang Feng and the two entered the bedroom smoothly. Then, they went through the bedroom to the corridor on the second road outside, where you can clearly hear what happened on the first floor, while shining their heads slightly. Go out a bit, and you can see the situation on the first floor.


    At this time, Bai Xiaorou also knew why he didn''t meet the Japanese people along the way. It turned out that they all ate here.


    The first floor was very lively at this time. Two large tables were set up. Tong Qianjun and Kawashima were sitting impressively, but Tong Zi''an was not seen.


    "Come on, Kawashima-kun, I toast you a glass, these days, you have worked hard, brothers have also worked hard." Tong Qianjun raised his glass and said to Kawashima, and the words behind him are obviously for all of you. What those Japanese people said.


    "This is my own business. Qian Junjun only needs to do the things the Lord explained. I have worked hard and nothing." Kawashima said: "Qianjun Jun also knows that the recent wind is a bit tight, I think Let them go around and watch something better instead of drinking here."


    "Kawashima-kun is worrying too much." Tong Qianjun waved his hand and said, "Didn''t you also say before. It was only an accident that the woman was able to approach here before, and if they want to come again, it will definitely take a few days. I will definitely not come today. I see my brothers working hard outside every day. Therefore, today I specially prepared some food and wine to entertain everyone."


    Kawashima still frowned. Although he insisted on delivering the goods before, he still knew in his heart that their current situation was not very good. Now they should be more vigilant. They shouldn''t eat and drink here. As for Tong Qianjun He also couldn''t trust those bodyguards.

 324 Chapter 324

    In Kawashima¡¯s heart, the bodyguards of Tong Qianjun can at best pretend to scare ordinary people, but it is impossible to stop that woman. Last night, it was the door guarded by the bodyguards. The woman had already approached the villa, and she hadn''t noticed it. If it hadn''t been for the hidden piles, I''m afraid that the woman had already known everything here.


    Therefore, Kawashima thought of the bodyguards he had just seen outside, but he was not at ease. However, he also agreed with Tong Qianjun¡¯s words, that is, that woman was injured, and she will definitely not be able to come in the last two days, even if she is It will take another one or two days for the other party to find reinforcements, which may affect his future affairs, but he is definitely fine today. Therefore, he agreed to let his subordinates come in and enjoy drinking and relax. After that, starting tomorrow, we will arrange for them to guard here.


    Although Kawashima was a little curious about Tong Qianjun¡¯s arranging the banquet at home instead of a hotel or clubhouse, he didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, Tong Qianjun has a private cook and craftsmanship. Not worse than those chefs in the big hotel.


    When Tong Qianjun saw that Chuandao¡¯s subordinates had already begun to drink, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. However, he soon hid it. Naturally, he would not really be so kind to invite such a person to drink. He obviously had other plans. of.


    And the bodyguards outside were not all to prevent the woman from coming. Part of the reason was for Kawashima and others. He didn''t arrange for everyone to go to the hotel. It was also because he was more convenient to move around in the villa.


    In the wine tonight, he has put medicine, as long as they drink it, then they will never want to wake up.


    However, what made Tong Qianjun a little anxious was that the Kawashima at his table hadn''t drunk yet, and the subordinates who were sitting with him naturally did not dare to drink first. Therefore, he was anxious in his heart and was afraid of those next to him. The effect of the medicine has already taken place, and the one here has not been drunk, so it will be revealed.


    Kawashima didn¡¯t drink it. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know what Tong Qianjun was doing. Before he thought, Tong Qianjun didn¡¯t have the guts to turn his face with them. After all, he and the people behind him still had a lot of Tong Qian in his hands. The handle of the army, once these handles are made public, then Tong Qianjun will be completely ruined. He will turn from an enviable richest man to a prisoner. Tong Qianjun dare not do this at all.


    However, Kawashima did not expect that Tong Qianjun had already figured out how to blame Bai Xiaorou and the organization behind her. Tong Qianjun had long been dissatisfied with being threatened by others, so he took advantage of this opportunity. , Get rid of all these guys, and you don''t have to risk continuing to do that. Although the organization will definitely send people, but it will be some time later.


    "Kawashima-kun, don''t think about it so much. Today, everyone has a good drink, and we will arrange a tour tomorrow to ensure that the woman will come back and forth!" Tong Qianjun persuaded.


    Kawashima nodded, and once again picked up the bar he had put down before, and approached his mouth. It seemed that he felt the expectant look of Tong Qianjun next to him, and Kawashima looked at him curiously.


    Tong Qianjun smiled and said, "I''ll do it first!" After speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine. Of course, his wine has been processed without any problems.


    Although Kawashima felt that today''s Tong Qianjun always felt a little weird, but he didn''t think much about it, thinking he was caused by too much pressure these days.


    So, Kawashima and his men sitting at this table were ready to drink.


    However, at this moment, the door of the villa was suddenly opened, and a figure rushed in. When Kawashima saw the person coming, he stopped his movements and looked at the other person.


    "What do those guys outside eat? Why are they still letting in at this time?!" Tong Qianjun suddenly cursed when he saw that Chuandao was not drinking anymore, but he hadn''t noticed it before, and there were still a few missing from the net. The fish did not come.


    In fact, Tong Qianjun didn¡¯t know exactly how many people Kawashima brought this time. He hosted this banquet and asked Kawashima to bring all of their men. Therefore, he thought that everyone in Kawashima I''m here, but, I didn''t expect that there were people who missed it.


    "What''s the matter? The matter is over?" Kawashima asked when he saw someone approaching him. This person was one of the people he arranged to kill Huang Feng.


    "No, something happened." The man lowered his head and said.


    In fact, when this person was about to leave with the other two people, he suddenly felt a stomachache and did not go. The other two people also felt that two people were enough to deal with a small security guard, so they did not wait for him. People didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. Originally, the three of them went to kill a security guard and felt that they were overkill. Now that they are not feeling well, they just don''t want to go.


    However, he did not return to Kawashima immediately. One is that his body is not completely well and he is still suffering from diarrhea. Another reason is that because Kawashima ordered the three of them to go together, he has now disobeyed. Order, naturally it is not good to go back alone, thinking about going back together after the other two come back.


    However, he waited for a long time and didn''t wait for the two to come back. There was even no news. No matter whether they killed the other party or not, the two should have news. When something went wrong, he took the initiative to contact the other party, but the result was a bit of a shock.


    "You mean, you can''t get in touch with them?" Kawashima looked at the person in surprise and said, now he has no thoughts about this person defying his orders, and now the most important thing is to know, the two of them How''s it going.


    "Yes, I contacted several times, but I didn''t get in touch." The man said, and it was because he had been in contact for a long time and neither of them responded, that he knew that something had changed, so he came to report the news. .


    "Pop!" Kawashima smashed the wine glass in his hand on the table. His heart was full of anger. He didn''t expect that a simple task would have changed. He didn''t think his two men ran away on their own initiative. Obviously, Huang Feng suffered a loss, and was even caught or killed by the opponent.


    "Kawashima-kun, what''s the matter?" Seeing the other party put the wine glass on the table again, Tong Qianjun felt like he was about to cry. How could he want the other party to drink a glass of wine? It was so difficult.


    "Excuse me, where is Zi''an? I have something to ask him." Kawashima said with a serious face. Obviously, he thinks that things have changed because of the incorrect information that Tong Zi''an gave him before. He wants to know that. Details of the security.

 325 Chapter 325

    "Zi''an? What can you do if you are looking for Zi''an?" Tong Qianjun looked at the other person in a puzzled manner. He knew that what he was doing was a decapitating business, and he knew what his son was capable of. So, his He didn''t tell his son anything, just because he was afraid of bad things.


    Although Kawashima knew his son, the two parties did not have too deep contacts. Therefore, now that Kawashima seeks his son, he will be puzzled.


    And tonight, Tong Qianjun planned to kill Kawashima and others, and this matter was not intended to be known to Tong Zi''an, so he did not call him, but found a reason to send it out.


    "Zi An Jun asked me to help him kill someone. Originally, this was not a big deal, but now it seems that the news that Zi An Jun gave is not very accurate. Things have changed. I want to learn more about that person''s news." Kawashima Said.


    Of course he wants to go to Huang Feng¡¯s residence right away to see how Huang Feng is and how his two subordinates are now, but before going, he must understand clearly, otherwise, like My two subordinates are the same, if they disappear if they don''t know it, that''s not good.


    "Killing?!" Tong Qianjun frowned. He didn''t think that his son would want to kill. There were a lot of times when he was jealous with others outside, but generally it was just to teach the other party, almost never. To the point of killing, the last time I wanted to kill Brother Biao and the "Brother Wolf", it was that I rarely talked about murder in front of him, but I didn''t expect it. Now he actually wants to kill, and , I went to Kawashima and others.


    Tong Qianjun is very clear about what kind of person Kawashima is. When he interacts with him, he must cheer up, otherwise it will be easy to suffer. And his son obviously has no experience in dealing with each other and being given by him. I don''t know if I sell it, maybe the other party is doing him a favor this time, there is nothing to calculate, but after this friendship, my son will be entangled by the other party in the future.


    "Fortunately, I will kill all these guys today, otherwise, Zi''an will suffer some hardships in the future." Tong Qianjun thought with some fortunate in his heart, contacting Kawashima and others is tantamount to seeking skin with a tiger. It is dangerous.


    However, his brows wrinkled again, because Kawashima hadn''t drunk that glass of wine with ingredients until now.


    So he said to Kawashima: "Kawashima-kun, let''s drink first, I''ll call and ask Zi''an to come over right away." What we need to do now is let Kawashima drink quickly, and everything else is easy to say.


    However, now Kawashima is in the mood to drink, and his two subordinates are still alive or dead. If they are really dead, they will be punished when they go back. After all, it is not easy to organize and cultivate talents. Just let them die like this. It¡¯s still doing private affairs for myself.


    Therefore, Kawashima can only hope that the two of them have just disappeared and are not dead. However, no matter what, he is not in the mood to drink this wine.


    Moreover, Tong Qianjun repeatedly persuaded himself to drink, which also made Kawashima a little confused, and coupled with his uncomfortable feeling before, he always felt that Tong Qianjun had something to hide from himself.


    "Qianjunjun, how do I feel that you have been persuading me to drink?" Kawashima asked.


    "Uh, uh, today is to relax, drink a drink, adjust the atmosphere, after drinking, I have other arrangements." Tong Qianjun quickly explained.


    Kawashima nodded noncommitantly: "Now, I''m not in the mood to drink, so let''s do the business first."


    "Zi''an is still here for a while, we can''t sit there all the time," Tong Qianjun said.


    It made sense for Kawashima to think about it, so he prepared to eat and drink first while waiting for Tong Zi''an to arrive.


    However, this time he kept a mindful of things. He didn''t drink immediately, but was eating vegetables. Tong Qianjun was anxious and wanted to persuade the bar, but he was afraid that his performance would be too obvious and he would be seen by the other party.


    Tong Qianjun did not expect that this change would happen. If his son hadn''t asked the other party to do something, it wouldn''t have happened. Now the other party has already drunk all the wine and everything is resolved. After all, I didn''t calculate it. My son had an accident here.


    However, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou upstairs are paying attention to the movement below. When the person just reported, Huang Feng also heard it, and understood that he wanted to go wrong before. Those people came to the door, not because they exposed themselves. , It was Tong Zian who called them, Huang Feng did not expect the Tong Zian''s revenge meeting to come so soon.


    And now, because of his previous misunderstanding, Huang Feng had already come with Bai Xiaorou. Now that he knew it was a misunderstanding, he couldn''t leave now. Moreover, he was alone and didn''t know whether he could leave the villa area smoothly.


    However, Huang Feng also decided that if their surveillance tonight yielded nothing, he would not join in the fun tomorrow, and let Bai Xiaorou come alone. Anyway, he did not expose himself, and because Bai Xiaorou sought these people. Trouble, they will soon lose sight of themselves, and after being watched by Bai Xiaorou and the others, after Tong Zi''an, will there be a chance to trouble themselves? That''s not necessarily true.


    Bai Xiaorou obviously understood this too. She also knew that Huang Feng was able to come mainly because of his own reasons, and didn''t really want to help herself. She wanted Huang Feng to continue to follow, but she could only find another way.


    Although Bai Xiaorou suspected that Tong Qianjun had illegal transactions with the other party, she did not know where the other party placed the goods and people. All she can do now is to stare at them and follow them to find those. The location of the goods.


    While Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were monitoring their concerns, Tong Qianjun downstairs finally couldn''t help but persuade him to drink a few times. However, Kawashima was obviously wary in his heart and just refused. Drink, Tong Qianjun knows that if this continues, his affairs will be exposed, so he secretly sent messages to the bodyguards outside to prepare them to come in. He has already taken action now, so naturally there is no way. Then stop, if he can''t kill the opponent with wine himself, he can only choose to kill.


    And when Tong Qianjun notified the outside bodyguards that it didn¡¯t take long, the effect of the wine was finally activated. There was a period of time between taking the medicine to the attack, but once the attack occurred, the effect was very overbearing. In the blink of an eye, all the people at that table vomited blood and died, and at this time, Kawashima just reacted.

 326 Chapter 326

    Kawashima looked at Tong Qianjun in a daze, although he felt that Tong Qianjun seemed a little abnormal today, but he didn''t expect that Tong Qianjun would attack them, even if he saw his own The men fell one by one, and he seemed to be unable to accept this fact.


    Although Tong Qianjun was prepared in his heart, he did not expect that those drinks would have an effect on this juncture. This made him a little dazed. He felt Kawashima''s gaze, and Tong Qianjun didn''t feel much guilt in his heart. It means that although they helped themselves back then, they have also made a lot of money for them over the years, even though they have been dissatisfied with them in their heart.


    However, he has been enduring it all the time. If the other party didn''t take his safety to heart this time, he would not attack the other party now. At the very least, he would have to make arrangements more securely.


    "To blame, blame yourself, you are too much." Tong Qianjun thought in his heart.


    And the changes downstairs also made the two people upstairs a little stunned. They didn''t expect that the two groups of people who were happy before would suddenly have such a situation.


    "Did your people do it?" Huang Feng turned his head to look at Bai Xiaorou and whispered. However, even if his voice was slightly louder, the people below obviously didn''t care about them.


    "No." Bai Xiaorou said decisively, shaking her head. If their people came, she must have known it, so obviously not.


    "Mr. Qianjun, should you give me an explanation?" Although Kawashima was already shaking with anger at this time, he did not act immediately because although he suspected that Tong Qianjun did it, but still He couldn''t be completely sure, and he didn''t know if the opponent had any other players, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Explanation? There is nothing to explain." At this time, Tong Qianjun obviously did not intend to continue to hide: "This is also what you forced me. I have already said that at this time, do not deliver the goods, you must Don¡¯t listen, you are harming me, I can¡¯t sit still and wait for death.¡±


    Tong Qianjun is also delaying time. His bodyguard is rushing here and will be able to enter immediately.


    "Do you know what you are doing? The Lord won''t let you go!" Kawashima said sternly. He was completely certain at this time, and then he looked around, even though he himself was puzzled by his heart. , And did not drink, but everyone else on the table drank. At this time, it has been a while, and it will happen soon, that is to say, he will be left alone!


    Thinking of this, Kawashima did not dare to delay any longer, and slapped the opponent. Tong Qianjun had been guarding the opponent. After seeing his actions, he went to the side to hide, but the two waiters who had been the waiters came to him. before.


    These people were recruited by Tong Qianjun to act as personal guards. He knew the strength of those bodyguards. It was obviously impossible to give all his safety to those bodyguards.


    It''s just that he had high hopes for the two of them, but they couldn''t even catch a palm of Kawashima, and both flew out.


    "Those two are considered good players among ordinary people. However, they are obviously not the opponents of Kawashima. This is the difference between having internal strength and not having internal strength. Without internal strength, even if they are trained to the top, their strength will be limited after all, and they are poisoned. Among those who died, there were a few who were capable of internal power, and they were poisoned to death. They died too unjustly." Bai Xiaorou upstairs said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, and he also felt how lucky he was to learn internal strength. Of course, having a storage box was his greatest luck.


    "Can''t the internal force of the society get rid of the venom from the body?" Huang Feng asked curiously. He used to get rid of the alcohol in the body before, so logically speaking, the venom can be removed naturally.


    "What you are talking about are all performed in TV and movies. In reality, unless the internal strength is particularly mellow, it will not be possible at all, at least I can''t." Bai Xiaorou shook her head and said, "Moreover, the Tong Qianjun The poison is very powerful, and it only takes a short time from the poison to the death. Even those with mellow internal strength may not be able to expel the venom in time."


    Huang Feng nodded, but he didn''t say that although his internal strength is not much, but he can excrete alcohol from the body, which may be due to some special reasons for his internal strength.


    "Mr. Qianjun, since you have shamelessly betrayed the organization, then die!" Kawashima said at this moment, looking at Tong Qianjun murderously.


    Tong Qianjun was also full of panic. He didn''t expect Kawashima''s ability to be so strong. Usually Kawashima rarely shoots. Generally, even if something happens, it is his subordinates. He thinks Kawashima is better than His subordinates are not much stronger, but now that he wants to come, he wants to make a difference, and this mistake may kill him!


    Just when Tong Qianjun panicked and Kawashima was about to take action, the door of the villa was opened again, and a group of black bodyguards rushed in. Tong Qianjun was overjoyed when he saw them.


    "Quick, kill him for me!"


    Suddenly, many bodyguards had already pulled out their guns and aimed them at Kawashima, and his men had all been poisoned and died.


    "Fuck!"


    The gunshots kept ringing, and Bai Xiaorou''s face upstairs was hard to see. This Tong Qianjun actually hid so many guns. This one alone is enough for him. Maybe, in normal times, he has so many. If the gun, through his own relationship, can still fool the past, then when the people above want to cause him serious trouble, these are all serious sins.


    Kawashima no longer cared about killing Tong Qianjun at this time. His body was constantly tossing around, avoiding bullets, and the strength that Kawashima showed was also an eye-opener to Huang Feng. It turned out that after a strong internal force, he really can Avoid bullets.


    Of course, the premise is to practice a good set of body techniques, and Huang Feng now only has one boxing technique, so even if he has strong internal strength, he cannot avoid these bullets.


    "Papa Papa"


    The things in the hall are constantly being destroyed. At this time, Tong Qianjun obviously has no thoughts to feel sorry for these things. He only hopes to kill Kawashima. If he lets the other party escape, then he will face the other party. The crazy revenge of the organization behind.


    "This success is not enough to fail!" Tong Qianjun cursed in his heart. Naturally, what he was cursing was his son Tong Zi''an. If it weren''t for him, Kawashima would have already drunk the wine. There are not so many troubles.


    "Bump!" When Tong Qianjun was thinking about it, a table leg flew towards him and hit him on the head, immediately smashing his nosebleeds.

 327 Chapter 327 The Turtle in the Urn

    "Ah!" Tong Qianjun covered his nose and stepped back several steps. The nosebleeds flowed from the gap between his fingers and couldn''t stop it!


    Tong Qianjun didn''t expect that at this time, Kawashima would be able to fight back, and also hurt himself!


    "Go up, go up and kill him for me." Tong Qianjun roared!


    The gunfire below is even more violent. Kawashima''s strength is good, and his posture is also good. However, in such a dense rain of bullets, he was still shot, but the injuries were not too serious.


    Therefore, Kawashima and retreated, and his retreat route actually came to the second floor.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Kawashima accidentally led those people over. Fortunately, there were not many rooms on the second floor. Naturally, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou wanted to wait until the end. It''s good, so the two people found a room to hide, and waited, the two sides decided the winner, and the two shot again.


    It¡¯s just a coincidence that the door of the room was opened again not long after the two entered a room. Huang Feng and the two were a little stunned. There are more than ten rooms on the second floor, and the two of them choose one randomly. During this time, I didn''t expect that Kawashima would be so resonant with the same room they chose.


    Yes, it was Kawashima who came in. At this time, his condition was not very good. There was blood everywhere on his body. I don''t know how many places he was injured. Of course, his results were good, at least he was killed. Three people, surrounded by so many people, it is really not easy to kill three, and even wound Tong Qianjun.


    Kawashima was also taken aback when he saw the two of Huang Feng. However, this time was very short. After that, he had already killed the two of Huang Feng. In this situation, there were chasing soldiers behind and blocking the road in front. He naturally It was Huang Feng who had chosen a relatively small number of them.


    Bai Xiaorou had been here yesterday, but she was eavesdropping outside. After that, she was discovered by Kawashima''s subordinates, and then she ran away, but didn''t meet Kawashima, so Kawashima didn''t know her.


    Huang Feng and the two were also helpless. They wanted to hide to the end, but now it seems that they are not working.


    The palm wind smashed, Huang Feng''s eyes condensed, and he clenched his fists up, Ben Lei fist had already shot, and he was facing the opponent.


    Originally, Kawashima saw two people in this room, thinking that they were also members of Tong Qianjun, so he didn¡¯t care about the strength of Tong Qianjun¡¯s people. He had just learned about it. It can be said that if there is no gun, he can shoot dozens of them.


    Therefore, seeing that the two of Huang Feng were unarmed, Kawashima didn''t take it seriously. In addition, he himself was injured. Therefore, this punch did not show his strongest strength.


    However, Huang Feng had been prepared for a long time, and knew that Kawashima was powerful, so he didn''t have any remaining hands in this punch, it was all his strength.


    Therefore, after the two sides played against each other, they stepped back a few steps at the same time, but they were inconsistent. Huang Feng felt that if the other party was injured, and, if it were not for the other party, he would definitely not be the opponent''s skill.


    But Kawashima was even more surprised. He didn''t expect that this humble little figure in front of him could have this strength. Although he was injured and some underestimated the enemy, Huang Feng''s strength still made him very impressive. Surprised.


    However, his surprise did not last long. Bai Xiaorou¡¯s attack had already arrived. Huang Feng and Kawashima fought against each other. Naturally, Bai Xiaorou would not stand idly by, so when Huang Feng shot, she had already moved. However, Huang Feng took the front, and she chose the side.


    Facing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s attack, Kawashima had no time to make a defensive action. The two sides stood in front of him and caught Bai Xiaorou¡¯s heavy and heavy foot, so he stepped back a few steps again. However, there were more times than those who had just retired, and people had already reached the door.


    "Who are you anyway?" Kawashima said with a gloomy face. It may be that he has been in China for a long time. Kawashima''s Chinese proficiency is very high, making it impossible to see that he is a foreigner.


    "Catch you!" Bai Xiaojudo, originally they planned to wait for Kawashima and Tong Qianjun to reappear after the victory, but now that they have been discovered by the other party, they did not let Chuan go. Island grounds.


    As for Tong Qianjun, that must also be arrested. Regardless of whether his smuggling and human trafficking are true or not, since he poisoned so many people tonight, he has been shot ten times or eight times.


    The two of Bai Xiao and Huang Feng took the initiative to rush towards Kawashima this time. You punched and I kicked. When the two of them first cooperated, they were a little strange and often blocked each other¡¯s attacks. After the recruitment, the two have been able to cooperate very well, I have to say that the two are still very fate in this regard.


    However, Kawashima is getting more and more frightened. If he is not injured, he will have no problem dealing with any of them. However, dealing with two at the same time is difficult, especially when the other party is getting more and more skilled, and now he is still Injured, it is not even their opponent.


    As a result, Kawashima''s injuries became more and more serious, but soon there was a noise outside, and the bodyguards of Tong Qianjun had arrived.


    Huang Feng and Chuan Dao had Ling Ran in their hearts, because no matter who they were, they were enemies with Tong Qianjun, and Tong Qianjun would never mind, killing them all.


    Huang Feng knew even more that Chuan Dao couldn''t completely escape the gunshots of those bodyguards, so he couldn''t do it. Bai Xiaorou also didn''t expect that he and Huang Feng were stuck in such a room, not much. There are no shelters, not even windows, and I feel a little worried.


    "Da da da"


    A few bodyguards had already arrived at the door, and seeing a few people fighting in the room, they shot without hesitation, and the bullets suddenly flew around.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t care about Chuandao anymore. The two of them hurriedly flew to hide on the other side of the bed. This was the only thing that could be blocked in this room. However, when there was no other exit, the two of them Now it''s a turtle in the urn, and death will happen sooner or later.


    Kawashima was not as lucky as Huang Feng. He was shot and injured when he was downstairs. After he came up, he fought with Huang Feng for a while, and his injuries aggravated a lot. , The movement was naturally not as smooth as before. When the opponent fired his shot, his reaction was a little slower, so he had already had a few more shots.

 328 Chapter 328 Im Forced

    Looking at Kawashima, who was lying not far from him, Huang Feng didn''t have much feeling to sympathize with him, because the bodyguards of Tong Qianjun were still shooting.


    "How? Are you dead?" Tong Qianjun''s voice came from outside.


    "One dead, and two more." A bodyguard replied.


    "There are two more?" Tong Qianjun obviously hadn''t seen the two of Huang Feng before.


    "Yes."


    "Then continue to kill, kill them all for me." Tong Qianjun said, he thought there were two other bodyguards who were from Kawashima.


    As a result, the bullets became more dense, and the bedding on the bed was broken. If this continued, Huang Feng and the others could not escape.


    Bai Xiaorou had already taken out the gun and fired at the opponent. However, in front of the opponent''s powerful firepower, it seemed that there was not much effect. Although he also shot three, he was shot by himself. The injury was not completely healed. For him, the situation is even worse now.


    "This time it may have harmed you." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng with a wry smile on her face. There was only one exit here, and it was blocked by the other party. Bai Xiaorou didn''t think she could rush out, and Huang Feng naturally couldn''t.


    She herself is not afraid of death. She has had such a consciousness the day she joined the organization. However, Huang Feng is different. Although she wants to pull him into the organization, after all, the other party has not yet joined, so, He can''t be regarded as an organizer, just an ordinary person, and if he died like this, he would naturally feel wronged.


    Huang Feng is not good to say anything. He originally wanted to come today, and it was not Bai Xiaorou who insisted on dragging him. Therefore, even if something like this happened now, he could only blame himself, not the other party. .


    However, Huang Feng is not as pessimistic as Bai Xiaorou. If he hadn''t been afraid of being exposed in front of Bai Xiaorou, he would have used magic and the things in the storage box a long time ago, and he would not fall to this point.


    However, he obviously can''t take care of so much now, but now it is important to save his life. As for how Bai Xiaorou would doubt himself afterwards, it is all for the future, so save his life first.


    "Ready to rush out!" Huang Feng said as he took out the grenade from his storage box. This grenade was also obtained through the storage box. After being transmitted as a voucher, it was an ordinary grenade. , No longer has the function of transmitting, so even if Huang Feng uses it, he will not feel a pity.


    Bai Xiaorou was still thinking at the beginning, how Huang Feng rushed out, but saw that Huang Feng did not know where to take out a black object, and then, with a clasp, threw the object in her hand, and The direction of throwing is the door!


    "boom!"


    There was a huge explosion, followed by screams and groans. Originally, the bodyguards were all gathered near the door. They did not expect that Huang Feng and the others would have a destructive weapon like a grenade, so they didn¡¯t even realize it. The danger does not disperse, so that the power of the grenade is maximized.


    Bai Xiaorou was obviously taken aback by this sudden change, and she looked at Huang Feng in a daze.


    "What are you doing in a daze, come on." Huang Feng yelled, and he rushed out.


    Bai Xiaorou also reacted immediately. It was indeed an opportunity now, so she rushed out, and then she was surprised by the scene in front of her.


    Near the door, no one can stand anymore. Of course, except for Huangfeng, there are a lot of people lying on the ground, and some even have broken hands and feet. The door is also blown up, and there are screams everywhere. Of course, they are obviously lucky to be able to call out, there are many, now they are completely unable to call out, because they are dead!


    Among these screaming people, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou also discovered the location of Tong Qianjun. He was unlucky. He was going to go downstairs and leave this dangerous place. However, he still took a step behind and was exploded by a grenade. Later, the resulting debris was injured.


    However, he was also lucky, because he was the furthest away, so he was injured the least, but there was already a lot of blood on his body.


    "It seems that we don''t need to break through." Huang Feng looked at the wounded and corpses all over the floor and said: "Well, I am not deliberately killing people, I was forced."


    Huang Feng is still an ordinary person now. He didn''t join Bai Xiaorou''s organization, so naturally he had no right to kill. He had no right to kill. He had no right to use it, but now it seems to be a good thing.


    Huang Feng was really afraid that Bai Xiaorou would use this as an excuse to grab herself. The other party might not really put herself in jail, but it might be possible to ask herself what happened just now.


    "No." Fortunately, Bai Xiaorou didn''t mean to catch him. Afterwards, she looked at him and said, "You have so many secrets."


    Seeing Huang Feng want to speak, she said again: "I know, it''s a hidden weapon!" After speaking, she looked at Huang Feng with deep meaning. Obviously, last time Huang Feng said that the wind blade is a hidden weapon, she didn''t believe it anymore. .


    Huang Feng shrugged and held back what he was about to say. The other party clearly knew something in his heart. It was useless to find excuses by himself. Fortunately, the other party didn''t mean to ask him now.


    "Who are you?" At this time, Tong Qianjun, who was lying on the ground, looked at Huang Feng and said.


    Although Kawashima¡¯s subordinates can also speak Chinese, they are always a little crappy when they speak. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou speak authentic Chinese. Therefore, Tong Qianjun knows that Huang Feng and Kawashima are not A group of people, this made him have a lot of desire to survive. If Huang Feng and the two were from Kawashima, then he would be finished today.


    "The person who caught you!" Bai Xiaorou said to Tong Qianjun again when she said to Kawashima just now. She came today to see if there are any clues, can she find the goods and the trafficked people, and hide them. Where is it, I didn''t expect to actually do it.


    However, the plan can never keep up with the rapid changes. They didn''t want to do it. However, Kawashima accidentally attracted people to him. The two of them were almost killed, and they were forced to make a move.


    "You belonged to the woman from yesterday?" Tong Qianjun''s expression changed when she heard Bai Xiaorou''s words, and then he thought of the eavesdropping of his villa last night, and suddenly thought of Bai Xiaorou.


    "You''re pretty smart." Bai Xiaorou said, stepping forward and stripping off the other party''s clothes. Then, she tied the other party together, while Huang Feng picked up all the guns that those people had thrown away. .

 329 Chapter 329: Promise Me A Condition

    Hearing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s affirmation, Tong Qianjun¡¯s face was ashes ashes immediately. If Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were other people, he could still use his own power to remove himself from this matter. However, Bai Xiaorou was the person who organized it. , Then it would be very difficult for oneself to get away completely.


    However, Tong Qianjun is not completely desperate. He wanted to come. Although Bai Xiaorou had been here yesterday, she didn¡¯t hear much useful stuff. She probably didn¡¯t know about her smuggling and human trafficking. He can also shirk the person who poisoned himself to his own cook or other subordinates.


    Moreover, those who died were still from the Japanese nation, and these people were not ordinary people, and they were doing illegal things. In this way, there was room for relaxation.


    However, he didn''t know that Bai Xiaorou had already been eyeing him, and already knew about his smuggling and human trafficking, but he still didn''t know where those things were.


    The police arrived very quickly. Coincidentally, many of these policemen knew Huang Feng. The last time Director Qiu took the police to rescue his daughter, many of these policemen also met him. Therefore , I also know that Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang have a very good relationship. Therefore, after seeing Huang Feng today, these people are quite polite.


    However, no matter how polite on the surface, their inner shock is not a lot at all. There are a dozen or twenty fewer in the lobby on the first floor, and here on the second floor, it is even more exaggerated, and the situation of these people is even worse. Those who are not dead are probably disabled, and there seems to be explosive explosions at the scene.


    Huang Feng originally thought that Bai Xiaorou would be in some trouble. After all, with so many people dead here, she would definitely be listed as a suspect. She was thinking about whether to go up and talk to the police, not to be too rough, after all, She is from the National Security Bureau.


    However, Huang Feng soon discovered that his worries were superfluous. After Bai Xiaorou handed her ID to the leading policeman and took a look, the police''s attitude towards her changed drastically. She didn''t take her away, and the gaze looking at her was full of admiration.


    This made Huang Feng feel a little jealous. He also contributed a lot this time. It was only because of his relationship with Qiu Ningshuang that he was not tortured. However, the police station still had to go, but Bai Xiaorou didn''t even use the police station. go with.


    "How? Are you envious? As long as you join our organization, you can do the same." Bai Xiaorou is now like a big bad wolf that lures a white rabbit.


    After tonight¡¯s events, Bai Xiaorou became more curious about Huang Feng in her heart. Moreover, when the two teamed up, they worked seamlessly together, which made her very heartwarming. With such a helper, her combat effectiveness will be doubled. .


    Moreover, although the last thing Huang Feng threw out, although he did not see it, he could guess it right. It should be a grenade. Generally, he would not carry that thing on his body. Huang Feng is an "ordinary person". Actually there was, and, I hadn''t found out where he was hiding before.


    In short, Huang Feng''s body revealed a lot of mysterious aura.


    "What''s the obligation to join your organization?" Huang Feng asked emotionally. Even if he doesn''t use it, he can use it to pretend to be B or pick up girls. However, he also knows that to join It is impossible for this kind of organization to have only rights and no obligations, but there are more obligations than rights.


    "Obligations? Of course there are!" Bai Xiaorou said: "Our obligation is only one: to crack down on all people and things that violate national interests at home and abroad!"


    "It''s quite general." Huang Feng said, "Do I have to stay in your organization''s headquarters?"


    "When there is no task, you really can''t run around." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Then I still don''t want to participate. Didn''t you investigate me? I have my own factory, and I still want to make more money and marry a wife." Huang Feng shook his head and said, if he wants to stay in the headquarters, he can''t do it. To.


    "Working for the country is not more important than making money?" Bai Xiaorou said, looking at Huang Feng with a bad face.


    "I have no opinion on playing for the country. I am also a patriotic person. However, it can''t affect my money. After all, I have always dreamed of being the richest man." Huang Feng said.


    "The richest man? Like him?" Bai Xiaorou squinted at Tong Qianjun, who was being taken away.


    "Of course I will not have no conscience like him. Moreover, I open a factory to make money, and it can also create jobs for the country. It is also patriotic, right?" Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou was speechless, and what Huang Feng said was naturally no problem.


    "You really don''t want to join?" Bai Xiaorou was still a little unwilling to give up: "You have to know that you have a lot of secrets. If you don''t join, I will tell the director that he must also be interested in the secrets of you. of."


    "Bai Xiaorou!" Huang Feng shouted: "How can you do this?! We were just revolutionary comrades fighting together, how can you do such a thing of betraying your comrades? Doesn''t your conscience hurt?"


    "No!" Bai Xiaorou said decisively.


    Huang Feng is a little discouraged. He knows that there are many secrets in his body. Although most people want to find out, they can''t find out anything. However, if someone keeps staring at him, he can''t guarantee that he won''t be exposed. This is why he has never wanted to use magic before. Or the reason for the other things in the storage box, but in the end I still used it.


    "Bai Xiaorou, I was so good to have saved you, you can''t avenge revenge." Huang Feng said.


    "You are so afraid of your secret being known? So shameless?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "At least so far, I don''t want too many people to know that it will cause me a lot of trouble, and I don''t like trouble." Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou knew that Huang Feng was right. If she really reported his affairs, then the director and many people in the bureau would be interested in Huang Feng. By then, his ordinary life would be over.


    "Well, I promise you temporarily, I won''t tell your secrets." Bai Xiaorou thought for a while and said. She is naturally very interested in the secrets of Huang Feng, but after thinking about it, Huang Feng is not a bad person. , There are those secrets that will not affect social stability, and there is no need to report them.


    "Really? Great, I invite you to dinner." Huang Feng said happily.


    "Don''t be eager to be happy, you can ask me not to tell your secret, but you have to promise me one condition!" Bai Xiaorou said.

 330 330 Im Hungry

    "What conditions?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Join us!" Bai Xiaorou said, and seeing Huang Feng want to speak again, she added: "Not to be our official member, but a peripheral member, or a special member."


    Huang Feng held back what he was going to say, and changed his words and said, "What is the difference from an official member?"


    "Of course there is, there is no allowance for peripheral members, no housing allowance, no transportation allowance, no..."


    "Stop, stop, you mean, peripheral members don¡¯t have all the allowances." Huang Feng said, if that¡¯s the case, he doesn¡¯t really care about it. After he has a storage box, his ability to make money is not bad. Don''t care about those allowances.


    "In addition to the lack of various allowances, there is no formal establishment, and once your murder is true, the investigation will be more stringent." Bai Xiaorou added.


    "That''s okay," Huang Feng said. In order to let Bai Xiaorou keep her secret, it''s not impossible to join their organization, as long as there are not so many restrictions.


    Bai Xiaorou is also quite satisfied with this. Although Huang Feng refuses to become a full member, it is not important. What is important is that he agreed to join. Of course, she has to report to her director, but, presumably There should be no problem. The enrollment of peripheral members is more relaxed than that of full members.


    After that, Huang Feng went to the police station with the police. He does not yet have the certificate, so he still has to go to the police station, but he was not handcuffed.


    Bai Xiaorou originally didn¡¯t need to go to the police station. Those policemen obviously didn¡¯t dare and had no right to take her to the police station. However, Bai Xiaorou decided to go with her, because the people who were taken away today were not ordinary people. Tong Qianjun is the richest man in Qing Province.


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou arrived at the police station, Huang Feng also understood that this time the matter was indeed more serious than he thought. Not only was Director Qiu here, but there were other governments beside him. The personnel of the department, obviously, Tong Qianjun was arrested, the impact of this incident is still quite large.


    When Tong Qianjun saw so many people coming, he felt more confident in his heart.


    "Huang Feng, why are you here?" When Director Qiu saw Huang Feng, he was still very surprised. He never thought that Huang Feng was involved in this matter.


    "Well, I''m her team member." Huang Feng pointed to Bai Xiaorou and said, this was when they were on the road, and they had negotiated: "This time I will investigate Tong Qianjun with the team leader."


    "Crew? You are not a security guard? No, didn''t you open your own factory? Why are they theirs again." Director Qiu naturally knew the identity of Bai Xiaorou, but he didn''t expect Huang Feng to be one of them. People.


    "Director Qiu, there are some secrets involved in this, and it is not convenient to disclose it for the time being, and I hope you will not publicize his identity." At this time, Bai Xiaorou came up to help Huang Feng escape.


    Director Qiu nodded, although he was still very puzzled, but since Bai Xiaorou had already said so, he couldn''t pursue it anymore, but Huang Feng was relieved. If it weren''t for Bai Xiaorou, he would be really bad. Explain how I was involved in this matter. If you think about it this way, it would be a good thing to join their organization by yourself.


    The interrogation of Tong Qianjun took place very quickly. This was requested by Bai Xiaorou, because Tong Qianjun was not only involved in smuggling, but also trafficking in human beings. For every minute of delay, those who were trafficked would have more people. Points dangerous.


    After Huang Feng''s suspicion was lifted, he was sent by Bai Xiaorou to bring the two Kawashima people at home, and while interrogating Tong Qianjun, he also interrogated the two people.


    Originally, Tong Qianjun was still thinking about how to shirk his responsibilities and suspicions. No matter how the police interrogated, he did not speak. However, when he saw the two people brought by Huang Feng, his face instantly changed. .


    These two people are not only as simple as those from Kawashima, but they are also close people around Kawashima. Otherwise, Kawashima would not let them do "private work". Therefore, these two people are all about Kawashima. Clearly, this knowledge even includes those who smuggled things and people who are going to be trafficked.


    What''s more important is that most of the people they are going to be trafficked have been gathered together at the urging of Kawashima, and the two people who have not yet been arrested know where those people are.


    Therefore, after knowing that these two men were not dead and were arrested, Tong Qianjun''s last fluke was gone. Even before the two men had confessed, he couldn''t resist the move because of a breakdown in his heart. Came out.


    This is also the purpose of Bai Xiao and Huang Feng to let Tong Qianjun know that there are two others from Chuandao who were arrested. They don''t know the specific situation, but hope that this will make Tong Qianjun a line of defense. Relax, but I didn''t expect the effect to be better than expected.


    And if all of this is to be traced back to the source, it is natural to blame Tong Zi''an. If he didn''t want to kill Huang Feng and let Chuandao arrange for someone to execute it, then these two people would not escape being Tong Qian. The fate of army poisoning (the previous person who didn¡¯t go to Huangfeng¡¯s residence because of a stomachache has been shot to death by Tong Qianjun¡¯s bodyguard), then Tong Qianjun still has hope of a comeback. Come, he has no hope.


    Just to say, if you don''t die, you won''t die!


    Naturally, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou would not have thought of the twists and turns, but this did not affect their good mood. The big rock in Huang Feng''s heart was finally removed, and his heart relaxed a lot. I don''t have to worry about being assassinated by Tong Zi''an.


    Bai Xiaorou was also in a good mood. Not only did she accomplish anything and rescued many people who were about to be trafficked, but she also found Huang Feng, this peripheral member, and she was naturally very satisfied.


    After the two got out of the police station, they were going to separate. Huang Feng was going to go home, while Bai Xiaorou was going to find a hotel to live in. He would return to the imperial capital tomorrow morning and report this mission to Rongning. Of course, including Huang Feng''s matter.


    "Would you like to live with me at night?" Huang Feng joked.


    "Okay." Bai Xiaorou didn''t expect Bai Xiaorou to agree without thinking. This made Huang Feng be there for a while. He was only joking, but Bai Xiaorou did not expect Bai Xiaorou to agree.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Let''s go, by the way, buy something on the road and go back to do it. I''m hungry." A beautiful woman with great food potential looked at Huang Feng.

 331 Chapter 331 Escalation of Contradictions

    In "New World", since the last melee, many guilds and individuals have been honest. The last melee caused a lot of losses to many guilds. After many people died, their equipment was exploded. Some of them were picked up by others, but more were refreshed by the system because of too long time, and no one got it.


    Therefore, since this period of time, many guilds have been members of the organization guilds, fighting monsters and upgrading equipment, after a period of recovery, now many guilds have slowly eased over.


    However, no one saw the cubs of the city building order and the Silver Moon Howl Sirius again. Although on the surface, many guilds have given up fighting for these two things, secretly they are all investigating this. Where did the two things go, among them, the High Peak Valley and Samsara people were the most active.


    Because these two guilds are the most sure that these two things do exist, and they have also been the closest to obtaining them, so naturally they are more obsessed than other guilds.


    And other guilds, some even wondered whether those two things really existed. Otherwise, why haven¡¯t they appeared after such a long time? They thought it was a false news replayed by Lingxiaogu and Lun, so they even though It is also investigating, but it is clear that these two guilds are not enthusiastic.


    However, Lingxiaohua and Samsara, after the monster robbing and the subsequent guild battle, the two guilds are now incompatible with each other. When fighting monsters in the wild, if they encounter each other, it is very likely that there will be a fight. If the high-level leaders of the guild restrain themselves, these melees will be even greater. However, the members of these two guilds also know that there will be large-scale guild wars between the two guilds in the future, but there is no It''s only time.


    "Damn, when I was in the Cold Wind Holy Land last night, I was attacked by those bastards of reincarnation. This is the second time this week. These bastards are really getting too much."


    In a dense forest, more than a dozen players are teaming up to kill giant ants. These ants look like ordinary ants, but they are much larger, the size of a five or six year old child, and they are aggressive. Full.


    However, the cooperation of these players is very tacit. The use of various skills between the warrior and the mage made the ants no way to cause any fatal damage, but they fell one by one to everyone. Under the weapon.


    However, even so, there were not many happy smiles on everyone''s faces, especially the person who just complained, with a look of hatred on his face.


    These people are all from the High Valley, and the strength of the High Valley is a bit worse than that of Samsara. Therefore, their guild leader Ling Xiao Jiutian chose to exercise more restraint and let his teammates try not to compete with Samsara for now. People in the fight, avoid them as much as possible when they encounter them, now accumulate strength, and wait for the strength to become stronger in the future, and then go back to avenge.


    Therefore, although the people in Lingxiao Valley are angry, they all know that their guild leader is right. They can¡¯t bear it now, it will only make them suffer even more losses. Therefore, when they are leveling, they are all People who try to avoid reincarnation.


    However, although they are people who have avoided reincarnation, this does not mean that people in reincarnation will not actively attack them. Although, the president of reincarnation also requires his members to restrain themselves and focus on upgrading. After all, there is not only one High Peak Valley among their competitors, and even High Peak Valley is not in his eyes at all. He values ??other big guilds, and his own guild must be in High Peak Valley. If such a guild wastes too much energy, it is obviously not good for the development of the guild.


    However, although the leader of the guild requested it, the strength of Samsara is stronger after all. Therefore, when encountering people in the High Valley in the wild, most of the guild members will not choose to avoid it, but go up and fight. The opponent''s PK, more often, is to attack them. The reason why they are all sneak attacks is because the people in Lingxiao Valley have already left if they find them. Therefore, the people in Samsara choose to attack the people in Lingxiao Valley. People are all sneak attacks.


    And the more the opponent avoids, the more reincarnation people are. Therefore, since this period of time, the people in the reincarnation have been the ones who constantly attacked the Lingxiao Valley. The number of times has been increasing, and the more and more excessive. It is true that when I encounter it occasionally, I will sneak attack, and now it has almost developed, and I took the initiative to find someone from the High Peak Valley to sneak an attack.


    "Me too, I was also attacked by those damn guys yesterday. At that time, my friend and I were running darts, and the darts were robbed by them." Another said bitterly.


    "These bastards are too much. If the chairman asked us to restrain, I would really like to kill them directly to their headquarters."


    "The president is also for our good. Who makes our current strength worse than the other party? When the strength of our guild is strong, the president promises to be the first person to deal with samsara. In his heart, he is even better than us. I feel aggrieved."


    Everyone immediately started the discussion. People like them have been attacked and killed more or less by people of reincarnation. Therefore, they all have hatred for reincarnation in their hearts. Now, when someone starts, they are naturally one I complained.


    And the person just said that it was right. Ling Xiao Jiutian¡¯s hatred for the people of reincarnation is definitely not less than that of any other member. After all, the people of reincarnation, but the person who snatched the BOSS from his hand, is now How could there be no hatred in his heart for someone who kept killing him?


    At this moment, the thief who had gone to the front to explore the road came back, and brought back a piece of news that everyone was very interested in.


    "You mean, someone in front of Samsara is playing BOSS?" one of them confirmed.


    "Well, I just saw that I was fighting a spider boss. Although this boss will not burst the city building order, no, it will not be bad. You said, do we want to grab his boss?" The thief said.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they were just discussing their own experience of being bullied by reincarnation people. The hatred in their hearts for reincarnation people is constantly rising, and now they suddenly learned that the other party is not far in front of them. When playing BOSS everywhere, everyone naturally has ideas in their hearts.


    "Are there too many people on the other side?" Someone asked caringly. If there are too many people on the other side, it will definitely not be possible.


    "There are not many people, there are only a dozen people," the thief said.

 332 Chapter 332

    Hearing that the other party is also more than a dozen people, everyone in Lingxiao Valley is bright, the number of both sides is similar, but everyone in Lingxiao Valley does not have much fear, although they have been reincarnated during the recent period. People press and fight, but this is not to say that their strength is not as good as the opponent, but that the opponent is bigger and has more masters, while the middle and lower members have a small one-on-one strength gap.


    And they were always killed during this period, one because their president asked them not to conflict with each other, and the other because most of them were attacked by surprise, if the number of them was equal, and they were fighting directly If so, they don''t really have to be afraid of them, let alone, now they are sneaking on each other.


    However, they still have a problem.


    "It''s no problem for us to attack, but, will this deepen the conflict between our two guilds?" Someone asked with some worry.


    Others hesitate too. If it weren''t for fear of this, they would have been confronting each other on other occasions, because they still can''t directly conflict with each other''s people and have to endure it for a while.


    "But, watching them fight BOSS like this, I feel unwilling." Someone said.


    Yes, how could it be reconciled? If you don¡¯t know it, it¡¯s fine, but now that you know it now, and the number of the other party is not very large, they just gave up like this. They must be unwilling.


    "Damn, just give up like this, I''m upset, I decided, I will quit first, and when this matter is over, I will join in again, anyway, those guys don''t know that I am from our guild." Someone suggested Tao.


    They are just ordinary members of the lower-level guild, and the people of reincarnation will naturally not take them to heart. There are so many people in the lower level, and it is impossible for the people of reincarnation to remember them. Therefore, if they resign and the guild logo on their bodies disappears, Those who are in reincarnation will not know that they are from Lingxiaogu.


    However, resignation will also have a great loss for them. First of all, after they quit, whether they can be added again is a problem. Moreover, after they joined the guild before, after doing tasks or participating in activities organized by the guild, They are all able to obtain contribution, and these contributions can improve their status in the guild, and exchange for various materials and equipment in the guild warehouse.


    As long as they quit the guild, these contributions will be cleared to zero, and even if they can be added later, these contributions will not be restored anymore and can only be calculated from the beginning.


    Therefore, these things are no small loss to them.


    However, although everyone understands this loss, after the first person¡¯s proposal, the others also echoed one after another. This shows how much they hate the reincarnation person, even if they know that there will be a great deal. They are not hesitating to lose.


    "Count me, I''ve seen them unpleasant a long time ago, this time I must fuck them severely!"


    "Yes, kill them! We can afford this loss."


    "It''s affirmative to withdraw from the guild, but let''s first find a middle-level or even high-level guild to talk about, so that we can add it back when the matter is over."


    "Yes, it should be done."


    Everyone still has deep feelings for Lingxiao Valley, otherwise they will not. They know that they will be killed by the reincarnation in this guild, and they did not choose to quit. Therefore, they hope that after today¡¯s matter is over, they will still Can be added.


    And now, every guild is not casual in terms of income, especially Lingxiao Valley. For a guild of this size, the income requirements are naturally higher. Therefore, they are afraid that they will not be able to do so in the future. Joined smoothly.


    As a result, everyone found an elder of the guild and told him what happened here and everyone¡¯s decision, hoping to join the guild again after the matter was over.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that after the elder knew about it, he not only readily agreed to recruit them again, but he would also repay them the previous contribution, even this time. After the matter is over, they will get an extra contribution.


    This news made everyone very excited, the last trace of worry in their hearts was gone, and the enthusiasm was even higher than ever.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to leave the guild one after another. After that, under the leadership of the thief, they went to the people in Samsara.


    After walking for about five minutes, everyone finally heard the sound of fighting, so everyone slowed down and slowly approached each other.


    "Work harder, this spider spirit will die."


    "Priest, the priest will add blood to me!"


    "Where''s the soldier, hold on, must hold on!"


    The people of reincarnation, under the command of a player, systematically attacked the spider spirit, and the blood volume of the spider spirit was constantly declining.


    In fact, the people of reincarnation didn¡¯t come here to fight this boss on purpose today. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so kind. You know, all bosses have good strengths. Of course, correspondingly, they are all explosive. Good equipment.


    They were originally the same as everyone in the High Valley. They came here to fight monsters and upgrade, but they accidentally found this BOSS. Usually they are looking for a BOSS to kill. Now they accidentally encountered it, that can be ignored. ?


    Moreover, everyone was very confident in their own skills, coupled with their very skillful cooperation, and was able to fight this spider spirit, so, without much hesitation, everyone started working on this spider spirit, Ling Xiao When the thief from Gu saw them, they didn''t have a long time to fight this spider spirit.


    "What to do?" On the other side, the people in the Lingxiao Valley ambush nearby, watching the reincarnation not far away beating the boss, and discussing in a low voice. The trees and weeds here are very lush and can be very It is good to cover the figure of a few people, as long as it does not make too much noise, there is no need to worry about being discovered by the reincarnation.


    "Wait, this spider spirit hasn''t taken off yet." Someone said, the spider spirit in front of me was just doing an ordinary counterattack, and occasionally some small skills were used, but the big move was not seen. So, as long as it is a BOSS, there is a big move at the bottom of the box, and obviously, the spider spirit in front of him hasn''t been forced to amplify the move.


    However, if you don¡¯t let it go now, it doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t let it go. In fact, as long as a certain condition is met, this spider spirit will definitely be able to zoom in. At that time, even the reincarnation person is prepared and has enough strength. There is a loss.

 333 Chapter 333

    Therefore, everyone nodded in agreement and continued to wait and see.


    The people in Lingxiao Valley knew that the boss still had a big move that did not show off. The people of reincarnation would naturally not forget it. Therefore, they were fighting while guarding carefully, because they didn¡¯t know the boss¡¯s big move. What, and what kind of harm.


    The blood volume of the spider spirit is constantly decreasing under the gaze of both the Lingxiao Valley and the people of Samsara. Just when its blood volume is still one-third of its life, it suddenly raised its head, opened its mouth, and spit out One by one white silk threads, and these threads quickly formed a spider web, entwining the people of reincarnation.


    "Quick, fire mage, burn it with fire." The commander said quickly, seeing more and more silk threads entwining everyone.


    The fire mage did not dare to neglect, and quickly used the skill, and the silk thread on his body was immediately burned. However, the situation of other people was not so good. Their hands and feet were entangled by the silk thread, and their movements became slow. It is also difficult to display, only waiting for the fire system to occur to help them dispose of these threads.


    However, there were only a dozen of them, five or six mages, and among them, there were only two fire mages. It would take some time to burn all the silk threads on everyone.


    And the big trick of that spider spirit is obviously more than that. When it continuously squirts out spider silk, its abdomen is constantly shaking, and it is getting bigger and bigger. Then, many small spiders ran out directly from its abdomen. The number of people in reincarnation is huge.


    However, fortunately, although the number of these spiders is quite large, it can even be described as huge, but the damage is not great. In addition, although the people of Samsara are trapped by the spider silk web at this time, they cannot attack the spiders, but , There are still some self-protection capabilities, but because of too many small spiders, their blood volume is slowly decreasing.


    However, as long as the fire system frees up their hands and burns the spider silk on their bodies, they can let go of the attack.


    "This is the time!" The people in Lingxiao Valley have been looking at the scene, so naturally they all know what happened there, and now is a good time.


    "Long-range first attack those who can''t move, short-range close to some leaks, and be careful not to be entangled by spider silk." The people in Lingxiao Valley also stood up and commanded alone.


    The people in Lingxiao Valley nodded, then jumped out, and shot at the people in Samsara from a distance.


    One by one, the magic skills were thrown into the reincarnation, but the spider silk and the little spiders did not care, at least for now, the little spiders are still their allies.


    "someone is coming!"


    The people of reincarnation also discovered the people who attacked them for the first time, just because there were no marks on the people of Lingxiao Valley, so the people of reincarnation didn¡¯t know who they attacked, but, Obviously this is not the time to delve into this thing. They are in a dangerous situation and they are not allowed to think more.


    The people of reincarnation want to turn their guns and aim them at those who attack them, but the spider spirit will not let their purpose be easily achieved. The spider silk in its mouth is still spitting out, to the people of reincarnation. , Winding up round and round, there seems to be no end.


    Therefore, the reincarnation people have more than enough energy and can only watch those attackers approach them and attack them.


    The people in Lingxiao Valley will naturally not let go of such an opportunity. The skills in their hands are like no money, and they are constantly thrown out. The people of reincarnation are killed one by one, and the white light of death is constantly lit. , The commander could only be anxious in his heart, but there was no way.


    "Who on earth are you? We are in reincarnation, do you really want to fight with our guild?" The commander had no choice but to threaten each other loudly, hoping that the other party could stop because of this.


    The reputation of Samsara is still very strong. In the past, when they reported their guild¡¯s name, ordinary casual players would not dare to do it at all. They always wanted to give some face, and this commander also thought that these would attack them. People are scattered people, I hope they can stop after knowing their identity.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the people who came to attack them were not only casual players, but even their enemies. They only attacked because they knew they were reincarnation.


    Therefore, after hearing that person''s words, not only did the people in Lingxiaogu didn''t stop, on the contrary, the speed was a little faster.


    However, when they killed the people of reincarnation, the little spiders summoned by the spider spirits finally turned their attention to them, and there were already many little spiders crawling towards them.


    Fortunately, the spider spirit didn''t swallow spider silk toward them, and it didn''t affect their movements.


    "Quickly, all the mages use the group attack magic to eliminate these little spiders, and the others continue to attack the reincarnation." The temporary commander in the Lingxiao Valley said loudly.


    Although there are a lot of these little spiders, their attacks and defenses are very low, and the wizards are more or less able to attack magic in groups, so now it is the most suitable to deal with these little spiders.


    The people of reincarnation are the most miserable. On the one hand, they have to be covered by the spider''s web, and on the other hand, they have to be attacked by the people of Lingxiao Valley. They can''t even make a basic counterattack, and the two who took the lead to get out The fire magician was also taken care of by the people of Lingxiao Valley as soon as he came up, and he went to the resurrection point to resurrect early.


    The remaining people can only exist as targets until they are killed in the end. At this time, the time for the spider spirit''s skills seems to have arrived, the little spiders no longer produce, and no spider silk appears.


    "Everyone gather, let''s kill the boss!" the temporary commander said loudly.


    "It''s still a BOSS snatched from the reincarnation!" Someone added.


    "Happy, really happy!" The mood of everyone is obviously very good, not only because they picked up a BOSS, or because their BOSS was snatched from the reincarnation, the sense of accomplishment is naturally greater.


    And this spider spirit seemed to have exhausted all the skills. Later, when the people of Lingxiao Valley launched an attack on it, it could only use ordinary attacks instead of using a single skill until it finally exploded.


    The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces even worsened when they saw the explosions of the spider spirits on the ground, but when they were happy, they didn¡¯t notice that after a burst of light on the ground, they disappeared. It was replaced by something else.

 334 Chapter 334 Shadow Cloak

    "Group leader, I want to ask, if you eat this way, do I have a subsidy?" At this time, Huang Feng said while looking at a certain delicious beauty.


    "No." Bai Xiaorou said decisively while eating, "You are a member of the periphery, and there is no food subsidy. Besides, you should cook for the team leader, isn''t it right?"


    Although Rong Ning has not formally approved Huang Feng¡¯s incident, it is not a big deal for Bai Xiaorou. Not to mention that Huang Feng has also done meritorious service in this incident. Members, this face, Rong Ning also wants to give, only to investigate Huang Feng very carefully.


    In fact, what Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know is that there are many outside members of the National Security Bureau. However, they will increase or decrease every year based on their performance in one year. If they perform well, they will be approved as full members as appropriate. Those who use this identity to do bad things will not only be disqualified from the peripheral members, but will also be severely punished by them.


    Those who perform poorly and have not contributed to the organization will not be punished, but they will also be cancelled as peripheral members. Therefore, the number of peripheral members cancelled each year is large and can be truly approved. Very few have become full members.


    Therefore, as Bai Xiaorou, it is not too difficult to recommend a peripheral member who is not very important.


    Huang Feng answered Bai Xiaorou''s remarks with a blank eye, how could he be such a leader.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that when Bai Xiaorou was in the imperial capital, she wanted to invite her to dinner. I don¡¯t know how many, but she never agreed. But here in Huangfeng, she feels very comfortable and doesn¡¯t feel that Huang Feng has Whatever special ideas, the two can get along as friends, and Huang Feng has also rescued her. In this way, the relationship between the two will naturally be closer.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Bai Xiaorou to eat here, nor to live with him, but Huang Feng obviously didn''t know that he was a special one with Bai Xiaorou.


    After the meal, Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t have any awareness of washing the dishes, so Huang Feng had to take the initiative to wash the dishes, and Guo Menghan did not come here today. These days, the factory side is still quite busy, so they all To work overtime, wait a few days, everything is on the right track, then it''s all right.


    However, this is fine. If she finds out that Bai Xiaorou is here, she still doesn''t know how to explain it. Bai Xiaorou''s identity, for ordinary people, is to be kept secret, even if there is no outside member like Huang Feng. If necessary, you can''t expose your identity casually.


    Of course, he is not a peripheral member yet, because he hasn''t got the certificate that he wanted so much.


    When Bai Xiaorou went to wash, Huang Feng returned to his bedroom and found that there was another thing in his storage box.


    Shadow cloak (fairy weapon): physical defense 190, spell defense 390, increase power 30, increase agility 50, additional skills: invisibility, floating.


    Stealth: In the case of not moving, you can go invisible, once moving, the invisibility effect disappears.


    Floating: Can fly in the air.


    "Fairy tool?!" Huang Feng almost yelled out. As Huang Feng who often played games in college, he naturally knows what kind of "fairy tool" is. In many games, fairy tool is Rarely, and every fairy tool can change a player''s strength, allowing them to have a qualitative change.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what the attributes of this fairy tool called "Shadow Cloak" are, because it has to be matched with other equipment. However, just looking at the two skills attached to it, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, they are Quite good, especially the floating skills.


    Whether in the game or in reality, people yearn for the sky. Although there are things like airplanes in reality, after all, they don''t go directly to the sky by themselves, so there is still some regret.


    In the game, these regrets can sometimes be made up. Some equipment, such as this cloak, and some pets, such as those big birds, can help people go to the sky.


    However, such equipment and pets that can go to the sky are not common in the game, so Huang Feng can be sure that this equipment, even in the game, is also the target of everyone''s berserk, let alone it, and Other attributes and skills.


    In fact, Huang Feng has a little high regard for this floating skill. This skill needs to consume mana, and the speed of consumption is not slow. Even those magicians with a lot of magic cannot last long in the air, but , Pretend to be B, it''s okay to be handsome


    The Hornets wanted to try the specific functions of this cloak, but Bai Xiaorou in the bathroom could come out at any time, so he could only hold back his curiosity and put the cloak in. Ring, and then out of the room.


    "Did you take a peek at me?" It didn''t take long for Bai Xiaorou to come out of the bathroom, wiping her wet hair while looking at Huang Feng, whose face was full of joy.


    "How is it possible, am I that kind of person?" Huang Feng said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Then why are you full of joy, it looks like you have done something bad." Bai Xiaorou said. In fact, she naturally knew that Huang Feng hadn''t peeked at her in the bath. She still has this ability, and it''s also self-reliant. With such an ability, it is impossible for Huang Feng to wash up here.


    Bai Xiaorou originally didn''t want to wash it. After all, this is an unfamiliar environment, and there is another opposite sex. However, the battle tonight made her body dirty a lot, and there were some blood stains, some of her own, and others. Human, this is obviously not a tolerable thing for her who loves to be clean.


    In addition, Bai Xiaorou had a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart, and she felt that she was not that kind of person, and she was stronger than Huang Feng, so after hesitating for a while, she took a bath here, but after washing, There were still strange thoughts in her heart. After all, this was the first time she had done this kind of thing in front of the opposite sex.


    "Am I so obvious?" Huang Feng wondered in his heart that he really couldn''t hide things. In the past, he could not help laughing when he got good things.


    "I won 500 yuan in the lottery ticket I bought yesterday, so I am naturally very happy." Huang Feng explained with a smile, but in his heart he despised himself, always looking for these similar excuses, nothing new.


    However, the excuse is already there, and it doesn''t matter whether the other party believes it or not.

 335 Chapter 335

    On the other side, Director Qiu returned home after dealing with the police station. When he got home, he saw his daughter watching TV in the lobby. After thinking about it, he walked over and sat down.


    Qiu Ningshuang has been training at home during this period of time, waiting for the operation, so she did not report to the traffic police team. However, even if she has not gone, no one has an opinion. Of course, she herself does not like to go. The traffic police team does not want to go to work, but simply does not want to go to the traffic police team.


    "Dad, are you back?" Qiu Ningshuang said hello after seeing her father.


    "Yeah." Director Qiu sat down, thought for a while and said, "Are you familiar with that Huang Feng?"


    Director Qiu naturally knew that her daughter had a good impression of Huang Feng. She did not hide this point, and neither herself nor her mother objected to it. However, from the recent period of time, Director Qiu found that her own The daughter doesn''t seem to know Huang Feng too well.


    Qiu Ningshuang was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know much."


    "I don''t know much, so do you still like him?" Director Qiu was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect his daughter to respond like this.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s face blushed, but he did not deny it, and said, "Does it matter? Didn''t he just open a factory in front of the security guard?"


    "It''s not that simple." Director Qiu shook his head and said, "He is still from the National Security Bureau."


    Although Director Qiu had to keep secret about tonight''s affairs temporarily, Bai Xiaorou also confessed to Huang Feng''s affairs, and could not publicize it for the time being.


    However, the National Security Bureau is very mysterious in the eyes of many ordinary people, but in the eyes of other people, it is an open secret, such as his Director Qiu and his daughter Qiu Ningshuang!


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter much to Qiu Ningshuang''s identity of Huang Feng, because the National Security Bureau is not a secret to Qiu Ningshuang, and he also wants his daughter to know more about Huang Feng.


    "What? He is from the National Security Bureau?!" Qiu Ningshuang stood up in surprise, shock and joy on his face.


    Naturally, she is no stranger to the National Security Bureau. She had heard of it when she was in the military academy. Together with her Lao Tzu Director Qiu, she must know the name of the National Security Bureau, and she still yearns there. It¡¯s just that because of Director Qiu, she can''t even be a criminal policeman, let alone join the National Security Bureau, which is even more dangerous than the criminal police team.


    Therefore, although Qiu Ningshuang yearned for it very much, she knew that it was impossible for her to join for the time being, but this did not affect her love for it.


    And now I heard that Huang Feng is actually there. Apart from the initial shock, all the rest are surprises. Is there anything better than this when the person I like goes to the place I long for?


    Moreover, the National Security Bureau is not accessible to ordinary people. Those who can enter there are not elites. Huang Feng can enter there, indicating that his ability is strong enough. However, when I think about it, he was saved by Huang Feng several times. Huang Feng''s skills are not weak. In his own mind, he is a hero-like character. In this way, it is not too difficult to accept being able to join the National Security Bureau.


    "Yes." Afterwards, Director Qiu told his daughter what happened tonight. Maybe he didn''t realize that his attitude towards his daughter has changed. He didn''t talk to his daughter before. Talking about these cases, I just want my daughter to stay in the traffic police team.


    However, after what happened to Uncle Li last time, he also knew that although his daughter was in the traffic police team, her heart was in the criminal police team. He must be very interested in these things.


    Sure enough, Qiu Ningshuang listened very seriously when he heard his father telling the story tonight. She and Huang Feng were planning to investigate Uncle Li and Tong Qianjun. It was only in the matter of Uncle Li. She was injured, and originally planned to wait for her injury to heal, and then investigate Tong Qianjun''s affairs with Huang Feng, but now it seems that Huang Feng has taken a step ahead and even got Tong Qianjun out. Go in.


    In Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes, Bai Xiaorou''s effect was naturally minimized infinitely.


    "Is he not injured?" Qiu Ningshuang asked worriedly.


    "No." Director Qiu said. Huang Feng was alive and well in front of him. He didn''t suffer any injuries at all. He was the only one who was not injured there.


    "This matter has a great impact, right? Will anyone trouble him?" Qiu Ningshuang''s vision is naturally not low when he grows up in such a family. Tong Qianjun can be the richest man in Qing Province, behind him. , There must be some people, they often have interests, and now because of Huang Feng''s relationship, Tong Qianjun is very likely to be in jail, and those people are naturally likely to take action against Huang Feng.


    "Maybe, but his status as a member of the National Security Bureau can help him withstand some trouble." Director Qiu also said with some uncertainty. In fact, he also knew that there were some people and Tong Qianjun in the province. The walk is relatively close, and there may be an interest connection, so it is very possible to have some hatred for Huang Feng.


    Although Bai Xiaorou and Director Qiu will keep secrets about today¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s okay to hide things from ordinary people. It¡¯s obviously impossible to hide things from everyone. They will still know that Huang Feng is involved in this matter. Play a role in it.


    "Dad, if someone makes trouble for him, you can''t just sit idly by." Qiu Ningshuang said quickly.


    "You have nothing to do with others, just so active." Director Qiu smiled.


    "Even an ordinary friend, I can''t just watch him being bullied." Qiu Ningshuang said with a pouting mouth.


    Director Qiu nodded and agreed, but then he frowned and said, "If those people really do something to him, I won''t be able to keep him."


    Although Director Qiu is the leader of all the police in Qing Province and one of the real power figures in Qing Province, he is not the most powerful in Qing Province, and he is not even in the top ten. Those big men, Anyone coming out is not something he can handle easily.


    Qiu Ningshuang naturally knew about this situation, so her brows also wrinkled, her face was a little worried, obviously thinking about Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng obviously didn''t know that Qiu Ningshuang was worried about him. He was sleeping in bed comfortably at this time. Of course, he was thinking about the cloak in Najie.

 336 Chapter 336 Cloak

    The next morning, Bai Xiaorou left without saying goodbye again. Huang Feng was already a little used to her behavior. However, today, Bai Xiaorou''s behavior is very happy because he thinks that the cloak has been overnight. Up.


    After Huang Feng confirmed that Bai Xiaorou had really left, he couldn''t wait to take out the cloak from the ring.


    After that, he quickly put on the cloak, and then, he also found that the cloak can be invisible and can be set to be visible and invisible to others. For this situation, Huang Feng is no stranger, because many games The equipment is set in this way. This setting is of no use in the game, but for Huang Feng, it is very useful. When he uses this cloak himself, he does not need to worry about being seen by others.


    After Huang Feng, he chose to use his long-awaited floating skill, and saw his feet slowly leave the ground, float up, and slowly rise, but because it was used in the bedroom, Therefore, Huang Feng is not sure how high this skill can make him fly.


    However, the altitude is uncertain, but Huang Feng can control his body to fly in the air. The feeling that his feet are off the ground made him a little uncomfortable at first, but he soon adapted to it, flying crookedly. When I got up, that kind of invigorating feeling was not comparable to running, but it was a pity that the space in the bedroom was limited after all, and he couldn''t fly too fast or too far.


    Huang Feng, who was originally flying crookedly, can fly smoothly after adapting to it for a while, and can even perform somersaults in the air, change altitudes, etc., and have a great time playing, even Xiaobai below, It was also very excited.


    However, during the flight, Huang Feng felt that the special energy in his body was constantly being consumed. Fortunately, the amount consumed was not a lot. Judging from the energy in his body, he could still fly for a long time. Time.


    Because Huang Feng has never been to that game, he doesn''t know what level of flying time he is in the game. However, he hasn''t cultivated for a long time, and the amount of internal strength is not very much. His level is in the game. Here, it should not be too high.


    Huang Feng guessed this point wrong. In the game, even those magicians with a lot of magic, when using this cloak, they only fly for about ten minutes at most. Huang Feng is obviously much better than them. , Although the amount of energy in Huang Feng''s body is small, his quality is very high. There are magic and internal power. When mixed, it is definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    After experimenting with the floating skills, Huang Feng tried his stealth skills. It is impossible for him to find an outsider to do the experiment. In that case, his secrets would not be kept, but Huang Feng also had his own way.


    I saw that Huang Feng came to the big mirror in the bathroom, and faced the mirror and began to use the invisibility skills. After that, he saw his body disappeared out of thin air in the mirror, and could not see at all, even the side before. Xiaobai, also because he couldn''t see him, yelled around in a circle, hit his leg for a while, and felt his breath before he stabilized.


    However, although Huang Feng was hit by Xiaobai, his invisibility effect did not disappear, but when he moved a little bit, his figure appeared in the mirror again.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as the introduction." Huang Feng said with a smile on his face. He would be happy every time he got something. He liked this feeling of surprise.


    "Oops, I almost forgot when I was happy, but I have to go to work today." Huang Feng suddenly remembered that today is Monday. I tried the skills on this cloak before, but a lot of time has passed.


    Huang Feng hurried to wash up, but didn¡¯t care about eating, so he hurried to the company. However, he was still late. What¡¯s more tragic was that Xie Mengjiao was in his office when he arrived. Obviously waiting for him.


    "Well, let me take a look." After seeing Huang Feng appear, Xie Mengjiao looked down at the time: "I''m late for fifteen minutes! Is this your attitude as a security manager?"


    "Well, I overslept this morning." Huang Feng said with some embarrassment. In any case, he was late, which is indeed wrong. If Xie Mengjiao usually said this to him, he would not have such a good temper.


    "Didn¡¯t I remind you that Miss Li is coming today? You have forgotten even such an important thing?" Although Huang Feng¡¯s attitude is good, Xie Mengjiao is still a bit dissatisfied because Li Bingyun is coming today, which is good for her company. In terms of it, it can be regarded as a major event. Huang Feng actually forgot about it. How could she not be angry.


    At this time, Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t know that Tong Qianjun had fallen. She thought that her company was facing a major crisis, and the arrival of Li Bingyun was a way for them to solve the immediate crisis. Huang Feng forgot this. The big thing is that she has forgotten their company, can she not be angry.


    "I haven''t forgotten." Huang Feng said. He really didn''t forget. It''s just that he only knew that Li Bingyun was coming today, but he didn''t know when he would come. Seeing Xie Mengjiao like this, could it be that Li Bingyun Already here?That is really his negligence.


    Fortunately, Xie Mengjiao''s next words reassured him that Li Bingyun has not yet come, or in other words, has not yet come to the company.


    "I haven''t forgotten to come so late? Miss Li''s plane is about to land, you can''t let her wait for you at the airport, right?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Wait, you mean, I will pick up Li Bingyun at the airport?" Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao in surprise and said.


    "Nonsense, didn''t you pick it up, could I go with Sister Yumo?" Xie Mengjiao said grimly: "I have something with Sister Yumo in the morning. After you pick up Miss Li, take her to the hotel first. At that time, I will pick her up from the company and visit the company in the afternoon. In the evening, we have prepared a meal. You won¡¯t need to be there at that time.¡± Xie Mengjiao talked to Huang Feng about the matter of hosting Li Bingyun today.


    "Eating is not called me." Huang Feng murmured. However, he is really not interested in this kind of meal. He is not comfortable eating by himself. Besides, the chef''s skill and skill Compare yourself?Obviously it won''t work.


    "Okay, I see, I will pick her up at the airport," Huang Feng said.

 337 Chapter 337

    By the time Huang Feng arrived at the airport, it was almost ten o''clock, and there was still about ten minutes before Li Bingyun''s plane landed.


    Huang Feng quickly discovered the anomaly at the airport. It was not that dangerous elements were found, but a large number of young men and women had gathered at the exit of the airport. They were eagerly holding light signs, records, and even movie posters. Looking at the exit with Pan, there is only one protagonist on these things, and that is Li Bingyun.


    Although Li Bingyun¡¯s influence and popularity have been known for a long time, Huang Feng was still deeply surprised and shocked to see so many people coming to pick up the plane at the airport. There are at least hundreds of people here, even those outside the airport. In the square, Huang Feng also saw a lot of Li Bingyun''s fans, showing how influential she is.


    Huang Feng also understands now. Before he set off, Xie Mengjiao repeatedly explained why Li Bingyun must be picked up safely. With so many fans on the scene, it would be very dangerous if there were any accidents. Moreover, Huang Feng I can''t guarantee that I can smoothly take Li Bingyun away from the many fans.


    Originally, Li Bingyun¡¯s flight was not announced to the public. However, fans were more concerned about their idol¡¯s itinerary. There were several magical powers in it. It is not surprising that Li Bingyun¡¯s flight was found.


    "Hey, buddy, are you here to pick up the plane too?" Just when Huang Feng was outside the crowd, thinking about how to get in, he was slapped on the shoulder. Huang Feng turned his head and saw that he didn''t know him. Strange young people.


    "Yes, there are too many people to get in." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s, Bingyun has a lot of fans. When you come at this time, you will definitely not be able to squeeze in the front position." Obviously, this young man also regarded Huang Feng as an ordinary pick-up fan.


    "You also came to pick up Bingyun?" Huang Feng glanced at the record with Li Bingyun''s photo in his hand and said, "You''re here so late, so you can''t squeeze in front?"


    "Who said, you met me, you are lucky, look at me." The young man said.


    Then, Huang Feng saw the opponent, lowered his head, and began to squeeze forward. The movement and the grasp of strength are definitely experienced in battles. However, Huang Feng shines in front of him and hastily followed behind him. Forward.


    And along the way, Huang Feng also discovered that this young man is actually somewhat well-known among many fans. Many people know people. Obviously, this guy is a senior fan of Li Bingyun and has some influence among fans. Therefore, his path forward is fairly smooth.


    Huang Feng was soaked in his light, and soon the back row squeezed to the front. When the young man stopped, he found that Huang Feng was by his side. Fortunately, he was surprised: "Dude, have you practiced? "


    The reason why he asks this is because he has really practiced how to squeeze people before, because when he goes to the airport to pick up the plane, he often encounters the situation in front of him, in order to get to the front and be the closest to his idol. After getting in touch with him, he practiced this magical skill hard, but he didn''t expect to meet his colleagues today.


    "Yeah, chasing a star is not easy." Huang Feng said casually when he saw that the other party didn''t seem to know that he was following him.


    "That''s because our Bingyun has a big reputation and many fans. If you chase ordinary stars, you don''t have to be so tired. It''s easy to sign or sign," the young man said proudly.


    Huang Feng nodded, agreeing, but today he saw Li Bingyun''s fan strength with his own eyes. This is because she did not disclose her whereabouts. If it is completely disclosed, then the person who came to pick up the plane today will only More.


    At this time, the broadcast in the airport also sounded. Li Bingyun¡¯s flight has landed smoothly. The fans on the scene cheered, standing on tiptoe, looking in the passage, the light in his hand was waving even more. The young man next to Huang Feng had no time to pay attention to Huang Feng. He also looked at the passage with excitement.


    The passengers on the flight came out one by one, everyone still did not see the existence of Li Bingyun, and they were a little anxious. Huang Feng even thought that she would not go through the VIP channel. After all, if she knew in advance that there were so many people here If she waits for her and she doesn''t want to bother, she will probably avoid this place.


    However, Huang Feng''s thought did not last long, and he saw a beautiful figure in the passageway, surrounded by several security personnel. Obviously, they also knew the situation here.


    "Bingyun, I love you!"


    "Bingyun, I want to give you a monkey!"


    "Sister Bingyun, sign me!"


    Because of Li Bingyun''s appearance, the scene immediately reached a climax, screams and shouts, one after another, as if to shake the roof of the entire airport, causing many passersby to stop watching.


    Li Bingyun wore wide sunglasses on his face, and while walking, he waved towards the crowd. Fans at the scene were even more excited because of her actions. Huang Feng was afraid that someone would pass out excitedly at this time.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t care so much at this time. He raised his prepared hand. Fortunately, the young man next to him was helping. Otherwise, if he was still standing behind, Li Bingyun would not be able to see him. Hand cards.


    Because Huang Feng¡¯s position was still very good, Li Bingyun quickly discovered Huang Feng¡¯s hand. His hand had Li Bingyun¡¯s name and Tianjiao Group¡¯s name. He obviously wanted to tell Li Bingyun. I came on behalf of Tianjiao Group.


    After seeing Huang Feng''s hand, Li Bingyun was shocked, and then walked towards Huang Feng.


    "Come on, Bingyun is coming towards me, ah, ah, I''m going crazy, Bingyun is looking at me, have you seen it!" The young man next to Huang Feng saw Li Bingyun walking towards me. , The whole person is going crazy with excitement. In the past, although he could get Li Bingyun¡¯s signature sometimes, but, like today, he deliberately went to his situation, which has never been encountered before, is it because his sincerity lies Bing Yun left an impression on her mind, she already remembered herself?


    The young man felt in an instant that he was about to reach the pinnacle on the road of chasing stars.


    And Li Bingyun came in this direction, and the fans around him squeezed towards this side. Huang Feng suddenly swayed like a flat boat in a storm, shaking from side to side, involuntarily, fortunately, his strength was still not small. He hasn''t been squeezed away, and has been firmly holding his position.

 338 Chapter 338: You Get In My Car

    "Bingyun, I am your fan. I have been your fan since you first debuted. Sign me." Seeing Li Bingyun come to his eyes, the young man next to Huang Feng was a little excited. Said.


    In this case, every time he saw Bingyun, he would say it again, and Bingyun would smile every time. In the past, he thought that those were polite smiles. What he said was not remembered by the other party. Live, but now it seems that he was wrong, and Bing Yun must remember him, otherwise why would he come over and sign for himself?


    Li Bingyun naturally didn''t remember the fan in front of her, but she didn''t do it deliberately, but because she had too many fans, she couldn''t remember them all, and the young man in front of her was obviously not the lucky one.


    However, she still smiled sweetly, took the other''s pen and record, holding her name skillfully, but her eyes looked at Huang Feng next to him.


    "You belong to Tianjiao Group?" Li Bingyun asked.


    "Well, Mr. Xie asked me to pick up Miss Li. The hotel has already arranged. Miss Li can go to the hotel to take a rest first." Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun nodded. Before she came, the agent had already contacted Tianjiao Group in this way, and knew that the other party would send someone to pick her up, so she was not surprised that Huang Feng appeared.


    "You will drive ahead and lead the way later, and I will let my driver follow you." Li Bingyun handed his signed record to the person next to Huang Feng and said to Huang Feng.


    At this time, the young man next to Huang Feng was stunned, and took the record in a daze. However, his eyes were always looking at Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. He did not expect this humble fellow next to him. , Li Bingyun was able to speak, and, most importantly, Bingyun actually wanted to go with him!


    As for why Li Bingyun would go with Huang Feng, he did not hear it, nor did he have any thoughts. Li Bingyun was leaving with the other party in his heart. Of course he would not think that there was anything between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. After all, Li Bingyun has never had any scandals since his debut, and it is even more impossible for an ordinary person like Huang Feng.


    He simply felt that Huang Feng was so powerful and so lucky to be able to leave with his idol. After the two, there would definitely be other exchanges, which made him very envious.


    However, when Huang Feng heard what Li Bingyun said, he shook his head and said, "Ms. Xie asked me to be a bodyguard and driver for Miss Li. Ms. Li should get in my car so that I can guarantee Miss Li''s. Safety, if Miss Li is not at ease, you can ask your bodyguards and assistants to get in the car together."


    Huang Feng naturally didn¡¯t want Li Bingyun to be out of his sight. At other times, it didn¡¯t matter. At least, during the time she came to Tianjiao Group, she had to ensure her safety. Although, the other party might not encounter any danger. , However, Huang Feng obviously didn''t want to. When he really met, he would regret it again, and he was obviously not at ease with other people. He would only be at ease when the other person was in his line of sight.


    Li Bingyun frowned, and then thought that there are quite a few fans here, so she immediately relaxed again, but she was still a little angry at Huang Feng''s persistence. She didn''t think Huang Feng was better than her own bodyguard. More powerful and more experienced.


    However, with so many fans at the scene, it is impossible for her to be in a stalemate with Huang Feng here, and, seeing Huang Feng''s appearance, it is obvious that she is not prepared to give up his opinions.


    "If you do this, don''t be afraid that I will get angry and go to your boss to file a complaint?" Li Bingyun approached some Huangfeng and whispered.


    "I can''t ask for it!" Huang Feng said, he really wished that Xie Mengjiao fired himself in a rage. Of course, he just made the request just for the good of the company. Presumably, Xie Mengjiao wouldn''t be angry.


    At this moment, the assistant came to Li Bingyun and said something in a low voice. After that, Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and said, "Well, I get in your car. I hope your driving skills will not let me get into a car accident."


    "Don''t worry about this," Huang Feng said. After that, he walked up to Li Bingyun and opened the way for her, blocking the fans who wanted to get closer to the outside, preventing them from approaching Li Bingyun.


    The young man next to Huang Feng was already a little stunned. Everyone is a fan. Why is the difference so big? Huang Feng turned around and became Li Bingyun''s bodyguard.


    After Li Bingyun saw Huang Feng¡¯s actions, the grievance in his heart was less, but it did not completely disappear. Just now, the assistant had contacted Tianjiao Group and confirmed Huang Feng¡¯s identity, so Li Bingyun fell. There is no need to worry that Huang Feng is a fake, to harm yourself.


    Moreover, the assistant also learned that Huang Feng''s position on Tianjiao Group''s side seems not to be low, which can be regarded as a reflection of Tianjiao Group''s importance to her, which makes Li Bingyun feel more comfortable, and she is not good with Huang. Feng has been stalemate here, coupled with her good working attitude, after all, she has already negotiated with Tianjiao Group, and she will work hard to cooperate with Tianjiao Group''s arrangements.


    However, if there is any problem with Tianjiao Group''s products, she will also turn her face, and even hold the other party responsible, but before that, she will work hard to cooperate with the other party''s arrangements.


    Huang Feng has worked so hard and finally brought Li Bingyun out of the airport lobby. At this time, he felt his arms were sore. Although it was not long, the fans just now were crazy. , He feels naturally uncomfortable.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s a little embarrassed, Li Bingyun felt a little gloat in her heart. Although she would cooperate with the Tianjiao Group''s arrangements, she would still feel a little uncomfortable with Huang Feng''s strong attitude just now. Feng looked a little embarrassed, and naturally she felt a sigh of relief in her heart.


    However, what surprised Huang Feng was that when he led Li Bingyun into the car, Li Bingyun didn''t let the bodyguards follow him. There was just an assistant beside him.


    Li Bingyun did this, naturally because she had already determined Huang Feng¡¯s identity, and the other party was not an impersonator, so she didn¡¯t worry that the other party abducted herself, and she didn¡¯t think there would be any danger in the car. There will be no bodyguards, but those people will still drive behind them, and they will show up in time if something happens.

 339 Chapter 339

    While in the car, Huang Feng told Li Bingyun about the next arrangements for today. The other party just listened in silence without making any comments. Huang Feng found that Li Bingyun was much colder than what he saw on TV. However, he is not surprised that the star is two faces under the camera and outside the camera, and there is nothing to be surprised. Moreover, she is not familiar with the other party, and her performance is quite normal.


    "We Qing province, but there are many delicious and fun places. If Miss Li has time, she can go around and take a look." Huang Feng said while driving.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun simply responded, but he didn''t say anything else.


    Huang Feng felt a little boring, so he didn''t plan to continue talking.


    After that, the whole car was quiet along the way. Li Bingyun seemed to be really tired. He closed his eyes and rested in the car. Huang Feng didn''t bother him. Her assistant didn''t call her up until after arriving at the hotel.


    After sending Li Bingyun to the hotel, Huang Feng¡¯s task in the morning was temporarily over. However, instead of returning to the company immediately, he went to his own factory. Anyway, as long as he came back in the afternoon and received Li Bingyun from the company, he Today''s identity is a part-time bodyguard driver.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the factory, I saw a lot of people at the guards. These people were filling out some simple forms. They all came to apply for general workers. There is an industrial area nearby with many factories, so they often There will be some people who need to find a job, come here to visit, see which factory has recruitment information in front of them, and those who are interested will apply.


    Huang Feng also has such a sign in front of his factory. Of course, those recruited through this method are all general workers, and there are not many talents, or people in management positions. Those people still have to go to the talent market, or You can only find a headhunting company.


    Because the factory is definitely going to expand, Huang Feng and Guo Liang have already reached a consensus on this point. Therefore, while recruiting general workers at the door, Zhou Ruolan is responsible for recruiting those management personnel. Therefore, These days, she will go to the talent market or contact a headhunting company or something.


    For Huang Feng, the employee in the communication room must be known. There are not many people in the factory now. There is only one person in this communication room. Part-time security guards are required. When the factory has more people in the future, there must be more people here. Manned.


    Huang Feng entered the factory smoothly and found the busy Guo Liang in the office.


    Seeing it, Guo Liang was very tired, with dark circles under his eyes, and the whole person looked very tired, but his spirit was good. This made Huang Feng a little guilty. He left the factory affairs to Guo Liang and let him He is busy here alone, and Huang Feng is also a little embarrassed.


    "Crazy man, you can count it." Guo Liang was also very happy when he saw Huang Feng.


    "How is the factory?" Huang Feng asked.


    "If you ask, it seems like you are not the boss. As the boss here, you don''t care about your factory, and your boss is too unqualified." Guo Liang said, but he just said casually. , I am busy here, but Huang Feng is like a okay person. If he has to continue to be a security guard, Guo Liang will definitely complain.


    However, he obviously did not intend to continue entanglement on this issue. He looked at Huang Feng and said: "The situation is very good. We have already shipped the two equipment sold yesterday and have also been installed. The effect of the feedback is not bad. People are very satisfied and mean to continue buying. However, they will have to wait a few days to see what happens next before they finally make up their minds. However, I think the problem is not Great, our equipment has no problems."


    Guo Liang took a sip of water and continued: "This morning, I just learned that our salespersons have sold another device. Although only three of them have been sold so far, this speed As far as we just started selling, it¡¯s already very fast. In short, those guys did a good job. Of course, our equipment is also very good."


    Huang Feng nodded. He is also very satisfied with the sales speed. After all, they have just started selling now and can sell three units in such a short period of time. Even if their equipment is good, the salespersons are still capable of Yes.


    What Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know is that those salesmen now have no less confidence in these devices than Huang Feng. After seeing the actual functions of those devices with their own eyes, their hearts have been agitated. They have such good things. If they still can''t sell it, then they deserve to be unable to make money.


    Therefore, they are very active one by one, running outside all day long, even after eating closed doors, without the slightest discouragement. In addition, they have already sold things on their own side, and their motivation is natural. It''s even more substantial. Even if it was this morning, before it was time for work, they all went out to run orders one by one, without any urging.


    "In the workshop, can the production speed keep up?" Huang Feng asked. In the past few days, the sales speed may be slower. However, once the word of mouth is up, the sales speed will suddenly accelerate a lot, and now At the factory, the new production line has not been installed yet, so Huang Feng is a little worried about production capacity.


    "There is no problem at all!" Guo Liang said affirmatively, "Our Ruijie''s production speed is very fast, and a lot of new workers have come in these two days. After simple training, you can go to the production line. After all, There is not much technical content. At the factory, I plan to implement three shifts. Before I check the order, I will get a batch of inventory. Then it will not appear to be rushed."


    Huang Feng nodded and agreed. He and Guo Liang are naturally very optimistic about the prospects of this equipment. Therefore, it is not a big problem at all to produce a batch in advance and put it in the warehouse. Worried about not being sold.


    "However, we can''t be blindly happy." Huang Feng said: "Like those big factories, they generally don''t replace equipment. Moreover, they also have fixed equipment purchasers. They want to get back from there. The list is not easy."


    Like Yin Hua, he opened the mouth of a big factory at once. This situation is still rare. After all, they have no outlets and no contacts. Even if the word of mouth is up, they can only sell to some small ones. Factories, like those big factories, want to do their business, the situation inside is more complicated.

 340 Chapter 340

    Guo Liang nodded in agreement. Those big factories all have their own fixed partners, and it is not so easy to get orders from them.


    However, it is not entirely impossible. It depends on those people who know the goods. After all, the quality of their products is much higher than other products of the same type.


    And this kind of thing, they can''t be anxious for the time being, after all, those small factories, they haven''t won it yet, if they can really take all those small factories, it will be enough for them to eat for a long time.


    After that, Huang Feng and Guo Liang went to the workshop again. Sure enough, they found that there were more workers inside, and these people were people Huang Feng didn¡¯t know. In a factory with more than 20 people, the workers inside, he They all know each other, and they have had some strange faces after only a few days. However, this also shows that his factory is constantly developing.


    In the factory¡¯s canteen, Huang Feng and Guo Liang had lunch together. The canteen here is not big. After all, there were not many people in the original factory, and there was only one master. He was a chef and a helper. , It can be handled by one person, but obviously a lot of busy these days, after all, there are more and more people.


    The chef was recruited from outside by the original boss. After Huang Feng bought the factory, he didn''t change it. The craftsmanship of the other party was okay. Huang Feng had tasted the craftsmanship of the other party and was quite satisfied.


    "Boss, in a few days, you should hire people." Huang Feng said to the chef with a smile.


    I know that Huang Feng, a big boss who doesn¡¯t come often, is here today. This chef must come to see him. After all, the entire kitchen factory is contracted to him. If he wants to continue to make money here, he must have Deal with the boss well.


    After putting down a small plate of fried pork, the slightly fat chef said with a smile: "Is it time to hire people, or boss Huang and boss Guo are good, it''s not long before the factory has changed a lot."


    This chef has been contracting here for some time, and he has also experienced the previous boss. Naturally, he knows what the factory was like before. At that time, the employees did not have much smiles on their faces when they ate. After all, the efficiency of the factory was not good. , They may lose their jobs at any time, how could they be happy.


    However, in the past few days, the chef and boss can clearly feel that everyone¡¯s body has changed, and the smiles on their faces have obviously increased. Moreover, some strange faces have appeared in the factory one after another. Obviously, the factory The benefit is getting better and better, everyone is in a better mood, and there are new employees.


    And the more employees he can earn, the more he can make, and he is naturally happy.


    Huang Feng and Guo Liang are two small stoves. The boss made several special dishes for them. This made Guo Liang a little jealous. He said that he usually didn''t have such good treatment. When Huang Feng came today, The food is so good.


    Huang Feng is naturally in a good mood. However, after eating, he left the factory. Although the factory is now expanding, everything is in order, and he doesn''t need to stay in the factory all the time.


    However, after coming out of the factory, he went from a small boss of a factory with dozens of people to a security guard and driver.


    In the hotel, Huang Feng picked up Li Bingyun after the rest and went straight to the company.


    Compared to Li Bingyun in the morning, she now has eased her clothes and looks even more beautiful, the fatigue on her face has disappeared, and the whole person has a lot of energy.


    But this time, Huang Feng was not asked to say that she had gotten into Huang Feng''s car herself, and she still only brought an assistant with her. Obviously, those bodyguards did not go to Tianjiao Group.


    When Huang Feng drove to Tianjiao Group, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were already waiting. The two bosses were waiting personally. Obviously, they still attached great importance to Li Bingyun''s arrival.


    Li Bingyun is also witty, without putting on any airs, her face is full of smiles, even in front of Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, her attitude is also very humble, and she has always been cold in front of Huang Feng. The look is completely different.


    "It''s an actor." Huang Feng muttered softly while looking at Li Bingyun, who was walking in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Yumo slowed down, Xie Mengjiao led Li Bingyun ahead and introduced the company''s situation, while Su Yumo came to Huang Feng''s side: "Yes, let me tell you something. Thing, Tong Qianjun was arrested."


    Speaking of this, Su Yumo''s face was relaxed. This Tong Qianjun was not only attacking their company, but also his son had been pestering himself, which made him very irritable. It''s all right now, Tong Qianjun After being arrested, the pressure on my own body has suddenly decreased a lot, and the pressure on my company has also decreased a lot.


    Even many well-informed suppliers have already contacted them actively and want to continue cooperating, but neither Su Yumo nor Xie Mengjiao have expressed their views yet.


    "That''s great. This way, the company will be a lot easier." Huang Feng pretended to say that he didn''t know about Tong Qianjun before.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun glanced at the front and said, "However, this time our business is also an opportunity for us."


    This is indeed the case. Although some money was lost and some raw materials were urgently purchased from other provinces, it was also a warning to those suppliers in the province. When the two sides cooperate again later, the other party must make concessions.


    Moreover, the directly-operated store has already begun. Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are not going to stop. This is also a good development strategy for their company, even if there is no pressure from Tong Qianjun, They also have to go on.


    The arrival of Li Bingyun has attracted a lot of attention in the company. After all, in Tianjiao Group, most of the female employees are female employees, and most of these female employees are young people. For Li Bingyun, they naturally like it. , Many people even came up to ask for signatures.


    Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo did not stop this situation, but the employees were still self-conscious. Even if they thought about signing, they all came up one by one, and did not come up together for a siege.


    Huang Feng and a few security guards followed the crowd to prevent accidents from happening, but fortunately, when Li Bingyun and the others finished their visit, nothing unexpected happened.


    Li Bingyun is still very satisfied with Tianjiao Group. After all, there are mostly female employees here, and the atmosphere is also very good. After learning about Tianjiao Group''s products, she has already made a decision.

 341 Chapter 341: Careless Woman

    Li Bingyun is still very satisfied with Tianjiao Group¡¯s products. In fact, before she came here, she had already investigated Tianjiao Group¡¯s products. With her consistent and responsible attitude, she did everything she didn¡¯t understand. It''s impossible to endorse.


    Therefore, when I came here this time, I went through the scene more. By the way, I also learned about the Tianjiao Group. After the visit, we have already started to sign a contract with the Tianjiao Group.


    What Huang Feng didn''t expect was that Brother Wang actually found a chance to ask Li Bingyun for an autograph. After seeing him get the autograph, Huang Feng was quite speechless.


    When he got off work, Huang Feng had planned to leave, but he was stopped by Su Yumo. Su Yumo wanted him to go with him at the dinner in the evening.


    "I won''t go. I am a security manager. It is not appropriate to attend such a meal." Huang Feng refused. He has always been not very interested in such a meal. It is better to be alone. It¡¯s comfortable to cook and eat at home.


    "How can it be inappropriate." Su Yumo said: "Moreover, I have to trouble you to send Miss Li back after dinner."


    Compared with Xie Mengjiao, Su Yumo was more polite when talking to Huang Feng. Although he was still arranged to be a driver and bodyguard, Huang Feng felt a lot more comfortable.


    Huang Feng finally went with him. Fortunately, there were not many people at the dinner. They were all people Huang Feng was familiar with. This made Huang Feng feel less resistant.


    On Tianjiao Group¡¯s side, there are only Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao, and Huang Feng. As for Li Bingyun, there are only her and his assistant. Obviously, this is a private meal, and there are even fewer courtesies on the table. A lot.


    The only thing that made Huang Feng a little uncomfortable was that he was the only man at the scene, and the others were women. However, the advantage was that everyone did not drink, just drinks.


    Li Bingyun is still very satisfied with the arrangement of Tianjiao Group. She has participated in many dinners in the past. However, most of the time, she has a smile on her face, but she may not have much happy thoughts in her heart. Moreover, most of the time, what I face are those middle-aged rich businessmen with big bellies, and their eyes are not very friendly.


    The atmosphere of today''s dinner is very good. You don''t need to drink, you don''t have to deal with it hard, protect yourself, and talk about things that girls are interested in. If you are polite, you don''t need to say anything.


    The only thing that surprised her was that the person who had been to the airport a long time ago was actually there. During the day, she already knew that the other party was just the manager of the security department of Tianjiao Group, and the two bosses of Tianjiao Group are now Li Bingyun was a little surprised and curious, not knowing why the two bosses of Tianjiao value this security manager so much.


    Looking at the lively chatting women, Huang Feng was a little bored. He couldn''t talk about those topics. Of course, no one expected him to cut in.


    "Miss Li, I hope we have a happy cooperation this time." Xie Mengjiao said to Li Bingyun, holding up a drink. Several women finally moved from the clothes and makeup they were interested in to the business.


    "Happy cooperation." Li Bingyunxi and Xie Mengjiao touched gently and said, "Actually, I have used all the cosmetics of your company before, and they are indeed very good."


    "I think so too." Xie Mengjiao is obviously still very confident about her company''s products. Although it cannot be said that it is better than the same industry, but it is definitely not bad.


    "I think your company will be able to grow bigger and better. After all, your stuff is good and there are a lot of talents." When she said this, she also looked at Huang Feng who was struggling with food. The talents seem to mean something.


    Huang Feng took a look at the crowd with some hindsight, somewhat inexplicable. After a while, Su Yumo next to him said softly, "Is there any misunderstanding between you and Miss Li?"


    "Misunderstanding? No." Huang Feng was a little inexplicable. He only met Li Bingyun today. The two have not been in contact for a long time, so what could be the misunderstanding.


    Su Yumo just asked casually, but did not continue to pursue it. Fortunately, after that, neither side continued to discuss this issue.


    After dinner, outside the hotel, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were bidding farewell to Li Bingyun. Li Bingyun obviously had other things in Qing Province this time. Therefore, tonight, everyone will be separated, and tomorrow, Li Bingyun will also Will go straight to her affairs, at least for a short time, the two sides will not meet again.


    Although the two parties have not known each other for a long time, at this time, there is a sense of sympathy, and Li Bingyun also rarely meets speculative friends who can talk to each other. The friendship between the two parties has been established in a short time. At this time, we must separate. Now, Li Bingyun was still a little reluctant.


    And Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao feel the same, but they still have to be separated after all. After the two sides left contact information with each other, Su Yumo said to Li Bingyun: "Bingyun, come over and play when it¡¯s getting late. , I will ask Manager Huang to take you back."


    "Always contact me when I have time." She then glanced, standing next to Huang Feng who was doing nothing, then nodded and said: "Then I will go back first."


    After that, everyone separated, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao also drove back, and Huang Feng continued to act as the driver. As for the identity of the bodyguard, it seemed that he didn''t need it.


    The car is as quiet as ever. Li Bingyun and Huang Feng don''t share much common language. Moreover, she herself is a celebrity. When she comes into contact with the opposite sex, she pays special attention to it, so that she can be free from scandals.


    "This boring day is finally coming to an end." Standing at the door of the hotel, Huang Feng watched Li Bingyun and his assistant leave, and said with emotion, because he was afraid of being seen and misunderstood, Li Bingyun did not let him go. Huang Feng sent her upstairs, but separated from Huang Feng at the door of the hotel.


    Huang Feng didn''t have any objections to this. It would be nice to be able to leave early. Anyway, he didn''t think about what would happen to both sides, so he didn''t feel a pity.


    However, just as Huang Feng drove around, he found through the rearview mirror in the car that there was a mobile phone on the back seat. Huang Feng had seen this mobile phone before. It was Li Bingyun¡¯s. She and Su Yumo had previously seen it. Huang Feng saw it when they left contact information with each other.


    "This careless woman." Huang Feng murmured, but he stopped the car and prepared to give the phone to the other party.

 342 Chapter 342 Kidnapping

    On the other side, Li Bingyun, who had just returned to her room, didn''t seem to notice that her mobile phone had been lost. After busying for a long time, she felt a little tired. After sitting on the sofa for a while, she was ready to wash and rest.


    Only when she just got up, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Who?" Li Bingyun asked with some doubts. At this point in time, who else came to the door, he had clearly told his assistant to go to rest.


    "Waitress, there is something wrong with the bathroom in this room, let''s practice." There was a thick male voice outside, but this voice sounded a little awkward.


    However, Li Bingyun didn''t think much about it. However, it was so late and let the man in. Obviously she was still somewhat unacceptable. Even if the other party was just a waiter, if the paparazzi saw it, I still don''t know what the entertainment news tomorrow will say. It.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll call our assistant over." Li Bingyun didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with the people outside, but she was still planning to call her assistant. With the assistant present, many things would be resolved. I can also avoid suspicion.


    However, just when Li Bingyun was about to call his assistant, he found that he didn''t know where his mobile phone was, and he couldn''t find it no matter what.


    "What''s the matter, I saw it before, where did the phone go?" Li Bingyun kept flipping through his bag, but he didn''t see his phone.


    The knock on the door continued, and the people outside seemed to be anxious: "Miss, please open the door. We will leave as soon as we finish repairing. We have other work to do."


    "It may have fallen on the security guard''s car." Li Bingyun in the room didn''t find his mobile phone, so he remembered that his mobile phone was probably on Huangfeng''s car.


    The knock on the door outside was very anxious, and Li Bingyun had no choice but to go over and open the door. He didn¡¯t have a mobile phone and couldn¡¯t call the assistant. He could only go to the assistant¡¯s room when the waiter was repairing the bathroom. .


    "What kind of hotel is this? There are problems with the bathroom." Li Bingyun muttered dissatisfiedly as he walked to open the door.


    However, Li Bingyun who opened the door was a bit stunned. There were two people outside, and they were indeed wearing waiter''s clothes. However, they looked like they were not Chinese, but more Westerners.


    "Who are you?" Li Bingyun asked again with some caution, while asking, trying to close the door again.


    However, she soon discovered that her actions had no effect at all, because the other party had a personal hand on the door, and her strength was obviously incomparable with the other party, so no matter how she pushed, she couldn''t push. move.


    "Miss Li Bingyun? We are the waiters." The big man among them who put his hand at the door said with a smile at Li Bingyun, but his sturdy figure doesn''t look like a waiter.


    "Please go out, my bathroom will not be repaired for the time being." Li Bingyun refused, who had already had some bad guesses in his heart.


    However, the two outside still looked at Li Bingyun with a smile, and didn''t mean to leave at all.


    "If you don''t go anymore, I will call someone." The assistant''s room is next to Li Bingyun, but the soundproofing effect of the room here is obviously good. The sound made by Li Bingyun did not disturb the assistant next to him.


    "Since Miss Li Bingyun is so unwilling to cooperate, don''t blame us for being rough with the beauty!" said another person next to him. After that, he forced Li Bingyun into the room.


    Li Bingyun realized that it was not good and wanted to shout, but the man had already taken a step forward. He took out a white handkerchief with his right hand and covered Li Bingyun¡¯s mouth. Li Bingyun struggled again and again, but how could she be a weak woman? The opponent of the brawny, so no matter how hard he struggles, there is no effect at all.


    Li Bingyun''s struggle became weaker and weaker. Then, within a few seconds, he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    "It''s done!" The man said while looking at Li Bingyun lying in his arms. At this time, what he said was no longer in Chinese, but in English.


    "Okay, get out of here quickly and meet them." The other said while taking off his waiter''s jacket. He spoke also in English.


    "What''s the urgency, what can be the accident?" Although the big man holding Li Bingyun didn''t care, he still took off the waiter''s coat as he said. Then, the two did not know where to find a hat. Wear it on your head to cover a lot of your face.


    After packing, the two helped Li Bingyun out the door. They knew that there were two people monitored in the corridor. When they walked, they kept their heads down. As for Li Bingyun, one of them was in his arms. As if she was drunk, she wouldn''t be suspicious.


    The two thought that Li Bingyun would be smart to call someone, but they didn¡¯t know why, Li Bingyun didn¡¯t do that. Although, even if someone came, they could take Li Bingyun away, but no one came. That would be better and save them from wasting energy.


    At this time, Huang Feng, who had returned the same way, had learned from the front desk that Li Bingyun lived in the room, and was about to go upstairs, handing over his hands and feet to the careless woman.


    "Ding!"


    When the elevator reached the floor, Huang Feng took the phone and made the call, but at the corner of the corner, he collided with the oncoming people.


    "Sorry." Huang Feng quickly apologized, because he was busy looking at the room numbers around him just now, so he didn''t notice the opposite direction. This time he collided together and it was mainly his responsibility.


    However, the man did not speak, and walked straight away, with a woman in his arms. However, the woman¡¯s head was facing inwards, so Huang Feng did not see what this woman looked like, and he also It''s not easy to stare at someone''s "girlfriend" blatantly.


    And there was another person beside this person. He also ignored Huang Feng. The three of them walked towards the elevator like that. Huang Feng just got out of the elevator and the elevator had not left yet. Huang Feng watched them get on the elevator. Looking at the woman''s clothes, she felt a little familiar, but she didn''t think much.


    Li Bingyun''s room was still easy to find. Huang Feng found it easily. He reached out and knocked on the door. He didn''t expect that the door was not closed. As soon as he knocked on it, the door was opened slightly.


    Huang Feng froze for a while and then said to the room: "Ms. Li Bingyun, your phone was lost in my car. I''m here to deliver it."


    There was no response after shouting, Huang Feng murmured, the shelf was quite big, and there was no sound of TV and bathing inside, and the other party should be able to hear what he said.

 343 Chapter 343 You are bad guys

    Hearing his own voice, but didn''t answer, Huang Feng had a worse impression of Li Bingyun in his heart, and his attitude was too bad.


    However, in any case, the other party is also the spokesperson of his own company, and he is only here to return the phone, and the two will not have any other intersections in the future, so Huang Feng ignored it.


    "Miss Li Bingyun, I''m here to return my mobile phone, can I come in?" There is no way, but the other party can''t come. Huang Feng can only go in by himself, otherwise he has been standing here like a fool?


    Still no response, Huang Feng said: "Then I''m here."


    While talking, Huang Feng pushed the door and entered, there was still no sound inside, as if there was no one.


    Huang Feng, who opened the door, saw the two waiters'' clothes on the ground at a glance. He was taken aback now, and then realized what might have happened. He quickly checked the entire room, and he did not see Li Bingyun''s figure. .


    Huang Feng hurriedly went to the next door and knocked on Assistant Li Bingyun''s door, which was quickly opened.


    "Is Miss Li Bingyun in your room?" Huang Feng asked anxiously.


    "Bingyun? No." Then she looked at Huang Feng vigilantly and said, "You are so late, what are you looking for Bingyun?"


    Huang Feng didn''t bother to care about this woman who was obviously thinking too much. He had already realized that Li Bingyun might have something wrong.


    First of all, the other party must have gone back to the hotel. Of course, she might also go out to play secretly with her assistant behind her back, but in that case, the door will not be closed. There are two sets of waiter''s clothes in the room, so she Maybe something is in danger.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t tell Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant about his guess, lest she worry, Huang Feng didn¡¯t think that it was already at the end. Li Bingyun actually had an accident, so he didn¡¯t care about it. Strictly speaking, it hasn''t arrived yet at twelve o''clock. I am Li Bingyun''s driver and bodyguard for the day, so this is my responsibility.


    "By the way, those three people just now!" Huang Feng called out suddenly, shocking Li Bingyun''s assistant, but Huang Feng ignored her and rushed straight to the elevator.


    "What a lunatic! I don''t know how to sit in the position of the company''s security manager." Li Bingyun''s assistant muttered, staring at Huang Feng''s back, and then closed the door and went to rest, except that Huang Feng felt something abnormal. Besides, she didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Huang Feng was constantly pressing the elevator. Before he felt that the three people looked a little strange, and the woman in the man¡¯s arms was a bit familiar to him, although she did not see the other person clearly, but her clothes, But I am familiar with it. I haven''t thought of so much before. Now I want to come. It is the clothes Li Bingyun wore in the afternoon. No wonder it was so familiar.


    When Huang Feng saw the situation in Li Bingyun¡¯s room before, he only suspected that Li Bingyun might be in an accident. However, it has not been determined yet. However, now he thinks about the appearance of Li Bingyun he saw before. Her situation is obviously No, it''s like being completely unaware.


    The elevator came up, and Huang Feng hurriedly went in and downstairs. After getting out of the elevator, he ran all the way, and finally saw the three of them at the door of the hotel.


    However, I only saw the last person in the car, after which the car had already started.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about that much, and hurried to his car. However, the car parked here was a little far away. That¡¯s why he came out so much later than the other party and could still see the other party¡¯s figure. .


    However, Huang Feng''s eyesight is still very good. Just a glance, he has already remembered the opponent''s car model and license plate number. Therefore, although he has been behind the opponent by some distance when starting, he can still stare. other side.


    Of course, there is also some traffic credit here. When those guys just left, they were in a traffic jam. When Huang Feng drove there, they didn''t get far. Otherwise, even if Huang Feng remembered the other party''s license plate number, We will definitely catch up with them.


    "Crow''s mouth." Huang Feng muttered. In the morning, he was still thinking about whether Li Bingyun would have an accident. He didn''t expect that it was night, and something really happened.


    If you don''t know it, it''s fine, but now that you know, Huang Feng can''t sit idly by no matter what he is doing. Even if he doesn''t have this task, he can''t watch the opponent in deep danger and remain indifferent.


    At this time, the two foreigners in the car in front of them didn''t know that they had been spotted by Huang Feng. They were driving out of the city, preparing to join them.


    But at this time, Li Bingyun uttered Enning and woke up. In the first second of being awake, she hadn''t understood what had happened, but then she was completely awake and screamed subconsciously.


    "Stop screaming, you won¡¯t be able to hear you even if you¡¯re crying." The man next to Li Bingyun said. He is very sturdy and has a deep scar on his face. The whole person looks even more terrifying.


    At this time, Li Bingyun had also seen the surrounding situation clearly, and knew that he was no longer in the hotel, but in a moving car. In this case, no matter how loud he shouted, there was no effect.


    "Who are you guys?" Li Bingyun said with a pale face, curled up in the corner of the car at this time, looking at the other two people in the car like a wounded sheep, from their behavior. Look, they are obviously not good people, and their own strength is completely incomparable with the other party. In this way, it will be difficult to escape.


    "Your brother''s friend." The man next to him said with a smile, but the big yellow teeth he showed didn''t feel good.


    "My brother''s friends? No, you are definitely not my brother''s friends. My brother does not have friends like you, and my brother''s friends will not treat me like this." Li Bingyun shook his head and said.


    "Unexpectedly, our Li Daxing star is quite smart." The man said with a smile, "It''s nothing to tell you the truth. We have an enemy with your brother. Now you can''t move your brother. Let''s take his lovely sister. Interest only."


    "You are bad guys!" Li Bingyun said affirmatively. However, thinking of what happened to her, her heart was very scared. After all, she was just a little girl in her early twenties. scared.

 344 Chapter 344

    "Bad guy?" The person next to him was taken aback, and then laughed: "Yes, we are bad guys, very bad guys! Haha!"


    Li Bingyun''s heart was even more panicked, even a little desperate: "Where are you taking me?"


    "You''ll know later." After the man said, he stopped talking to Li Bingyun.


    Li Bingyun''s heart became more and more panic. She wanted to ask for help. However, she was in the car now and her mobile phone was not by her side. She did not call for help at all. She only hoped that after her assistant found out that she was missing, she went to the police.


    However, even so, Li Bingyun didn''t dare to hold too much hope. When the police were dispatched and found him, who knew whether these people had killed him.


    Just as anxious, there is Huang Feng following behind. At this point in time, there are still a lot of people and cars on the road, and his vision is also affected. He also took a lot of effort to follow the car in front of him. Yes, but it is also possible to lose track at any time.


    Although Huang Feng is not a fan of Li Bingyun, he can''t bear to see such a beautiful woman in danger. You know, sometimes it is troublesome for women to be too beautiful. For them, death is not the cruelest thing. thing.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was also afraid that he would be a step too late. Even if he could save the other party, there would be no way to make up for any violation of the other party, and it would even leave an indelible shadow in the other party''s heart.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng¡¯s luck is good. Although the distance between the two parties has not been narrowed, Huang Feng has not been lost. He just drove the car following the other side, and looking at the other side¡¯s route, it was obvious that he was going out of the city. of.


    And when Huang Feng was about to leave the city with the other party, his phone rang, but it was from Bai Xiaorou, his group leader, and Huang Feng would definitely answer her call.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, you have an urgent task now, and you need to execute it right away!" As soon as the call was connected, Bai Xiaorou''s voice rang from the other side of the phone, and she seemed a little eager to hear her tone.


    "Group leader, my credentials have not been sent yet. I am not a member of the National Security Bureau. Can the task be performed after I get the credentials? This task should be performed by someone else." Huang Feng said, he He was following Li Bingyun''s car now, the other party was obviously very dangerous now, and he obviously didn''t have much time to perform the task now.


    Moreover, the meaning of Bai Xiaorou''s words is very obvious. If he wants him to go now, obviously this task is very urgent. If he takes it, he can''t continue to follow Li Bingyun''s car.


    "Your application to join the National Security Bureau has been approved by the Director, and that certificate can be given to you at any time. You are now a member of the National Security Bureau!" Bai Xiaorou obviously did not let Huang Feng mean: "And the location of this task, It''s in Jiangzhou City, Qing Province, so this task is most suitable for you!"


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that Bai Xiaorou''s movements were so fast, and it didn''t take long for the two parties to separate. Although Jiangzhou is not far from the emperor, it can be reached in half a day, but her efficiency is a little too high.


    This made Huang Feng a little embarrassed. On the one hand, he wanted to save Li Bingyun, but on the other hand, he had to fulfill his obligations to complete the tasks that Bai Xiaorou had given him.


    "Team leader, you see, I''m having business right now, big event, can your task be slowed down and I will carry it out tomorrow?" Huang Feng said, if the time can be staggered, this problem will be solved.


    "No, no matter what big things you have right now, give me a temporary stop. Your task is to save people. If you go one minute late, the other party will be more dangerous. You must execute it immediately!" Bai Xiaorou put it out! Huang Feng''s hope.


    "Save people? I''m also going to save people. It''s a coincidence. Why do so many people need to be saved tonight?" Huang Feng was shocked when he heard Bai Xiaorou''s words, and then started talking to himself.


    However, Bai Xiaorou was obviously not going to continue to talk with Huang Feng, and didn''t care what he just said. She was also very anxious now. If she did not return to the imperial capital today, but was in Jiangzhou, she would do this task. There is no need for Huang Feng to go. After all, Huang Feng has just joined the organization and it is not long.


    "The person you are going to save this time is called Li Bingyun, that''s the big star. She has other identities, which are very important. Now she has been taken away by someone. However, there is a positioning system on her mobile phone, which shows her You are leaving the city, so you have to rescue the other party quickly and don''t let the criminals hijack her away." Bai Xiaorou did not continue to argue with Huang Feng, and directly released the content of the mission to him.


    However, what she said caused Huang Feng to be stunned. He even almost didn''t notice that the car in front had turned a corner. Then he came to his senses and quickly confirmed: "Are you sure, let me save Li Bingyun," That beauty star who has just debuted for a few years, Li Bingyun?"


    "It''s her!" Bai Xiaorou said affirmatively, "If you keep the call, I will tell you her real-time location information."


    "If it''s really her, then don''t use it." Huang Feng said: "Because, I am driving a car and following her. As for her mobile phone, it is in my car now, not on her. ."


    "Are you following her?" This time it was Bai Xiaorou''s turn to be stunned. She didn''t expect that Huang Feng would have followed her right now. Then she thought of Huang Feng''s words just now: "You just said that you have something wrong. , Going to save someone, is it just about saving her?"


    "Not bad!" Huang Feng said, and then told Bai Xiaorou what happened tonight.


    "I''m following the other party right now, but I''m going out of the city soon. The other party didn''t find me in the city. However, after going out of the city, I guess I can''t continue to hide. The other party will definitely find me." Huang Feng said.


    "You continue to follow, and if you have a chance, you will come forward to rescue the other party. However, you must be careful. You are not facing any ordinary punks, but foreign mercenaries who have experienced many battles. Each of them has a good Skilled, if you don''t have a chance to save someone, you should follow far behind the other person, and the support person is on the way," Bai Xiaorou said.


    "I know." Huang Feng replied. He didn''t expect that the two things he thought would be the same, but then he was a little confused. Li Bingyun is a big star, yes, but she also It''s just that there is some fame among ordinary people. If something happens, how can it alarm the National Security Bureau?This is obviously unreasonable.

 345 Chapter 345 Identity Background

    Although Huang Feng has not fully understood what kind of existence the National Security Bureau is, he probably knows that what they are doing is to solve those things that endanger national security. Things like Li Bingyun¡¯s kidnapping are at most The police station is only dispatched, and it is not qualified to use the power of the National Security Bureau.


    Moreover, Li Bingyun is just a big star. Although he is well-known and loved by many young people, it is nothing more than that. How can foreign mercenaries come to catch her?This also made Huang Feng puzzled.


    Huang Feng asked Bai Xiaorou his doubts while driving.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng is now regarded as a peripheral member of the National Security Bureau, and he is performing this task. Therefore, he does have the right to know, and Bai Xiaorou has not concealed it from him.


    And through Bai Xiaorou''s narration, Huang Feng also knew that a seemingly ordinary star like Li Bingyun actually has a remarkable family background.


    Li Bingyun was born in a military family. Her grandfather, father and elder brother are all soldiers. Her grandfather has retired. However, he still has this great influence in the military. Her father is a famous young man. Pie, I heard that recently it is possible to put more stars on his shoulders and his position will also be promoted.


    But Li Bingyun¡¯s kidnapping this time was related to her brother. Her brother was the captain of a certain special force. He had fought against the group of mercenaries who kidnapped Li Bingyun before, and, more than once, the other party After suffering a lot of losses, now I finally ventured into China to kidnap Li Bingyun for revenge.


    Hearing Li Bingyun''s background, Huang Feng was also stunned. Most people don''t know this news. Fans of Li Bingyun like Wang''s daughter just think that Li Bingyun was born in an ordinary family and has no background.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t find it strange to think about it. Although Li Bingyun¡¯s debut was not long, it has been a few years, but he has never had any scandals, and he has never heard of someone coercing him to make a movie he doesn¡¯t like. , Her resources have always been pretty good, and it¡¯s normal to have a background.


    Huang Feng had misunderstood this point. Since Li Bingyun planned to embark on this road, she has not allowed her family to help her too much. She wants to make her own way. Therefore, there are not many people in the entertainment circle who know her background. , Or even almost none, her resources are so good that she has worked hard to obtain them.


    And she usually accompanies her to drink and participate in dinners like ordinary celebrities, but she doesn¡¯t have to worry about being harassed. Her family background only helps her in this aspect, and there will be no negative news. , Because in that case, even if she didn''t say it, her family could not accept that her daughter was stigmatized.


    Therefore, most of Li Bingyun''s ability to live today is the result of her own hard work. Moreover, she did not ask her family to send people to her side. Those bodyguards were all found by herself, so her strength was naturally average. Otherwise, she would not be kidnapped today. Obviously, Li Bingyun might already regret it at this time.


    As for those mercenaries who were able to investigate Li Bingyun''s identity, it was not too difficult to think about. They couldn''t do anything with her brother right now, so they kidnapped Li Bingyun first.


    Bai Xiaorou could know that Li Bingyun was kidnapped because of Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant. After Huang Feng left, that assistant didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, but then she thought about it more and more and felt something was wrong. She was uneasy and went. After leaving Li Bingyun''s room, he knew that Li Bingyun was missing.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant is one of the few people who knew Li Bingyun¡¯s identity. So, after discovering the situation, she did not call the police immediately. Instead, she called Li Bingyun¡¯s family, which is hers. Brother, I called the police later.


    Li Bingyun''s brother is naturally not in Jiangzhou now, so even if he is extremely anxious, there is no way to fly to Jiangzhou immediately, and at this time, he thought of the National Security Bureau.


    He is naturally no stranger to the National Security Bureau. He even had some friendship with Director Rong Ning. He called to ask Rong Ning whether anyone from the National Security Bureau was in Jiangzhou. He was still relatively close to the people from the National Security Bureau. believable.


    At this time, Rong Ning thought of Huang Feng for the first time. It wasn''t his impression of Huang Feng, but because Bai Xiaorou helped Huang Feng apply to join the National Security Bureau during the day. There is only this one application, of course he remembered it.


    More importantly, in Bai Xiaorou''s report, Huang Feng was skilled and was in Jiangzhou. Therefore, he quickly contacted Bai Xiaorou and asked her to issue a task to Huang Feng. Therefore, he also had the following things.


    "It turned out to be like this." Huang Feng finally knew the ins and outs of the matter, and why he had the task so soon.


    "It seems that being a good person is rewarding." Huang Feng muttered in his heart. If he found out that Li Bingyun was kidnapped at the time, he would not care if he received the task of this person now, but he would be caught blind. After all, Li Bingyun could The cell phone for positioning is still in my car, so I can''t find the other person at all. My first mission must have failed. At the same time that the Secretary and Bai Xiaorou have no good impressions, maybe the Li family People who will blame this incident on their own body, it can be really miserable.


    "It seems that someone is following us behind!" At this time, the person driving in front has already left the city. At this time, the road is already very empty, so there are not many cars. As an elite mercenary, I am alert. Sex is still there, especially when he is performing tasks.


    The man in the back seat quickly looked back and saw a car following behind him. He cursed and said, "Dump him!"


    And Li Bingyun next to him looked back with some surprise, although she didn''t see anything, but she knew it, and she seemed to be rescued.


    "Don''t be too happy, no one can save you!" The mercenary next to Li Bingyun also saw the joy on Li Bingyun''s face, and said coldly.


    "Huh, who said there is no one? My brother can do it!" Li Bingyun said. Her brother has been her idol since childhood and has always protected her. This time, if she didn''t want the person sent by her brother, he would Will not be caught.


    "He? Humph, we will settle the account with him slowly." The man said coldly, obviously, he did not have a good impression of Li Bingyun''s brother.


    "He seems to have found me." Huang Feng behind said to Bai Xiaorou, because he saw the vehicle in front seemed to be accelerating continuously.


    "Follow him!" Bai Xiaorou said.

 346 Chapter 346

    "Understood!" Huang Feng replied, stepping on the gas pedal and he had already caught up.


    "No, according to this situation, that guy will always follow us, and he also has enough time to report the situation here to the damn police." The mercenary driving in front opened his rearview mirror and said.


    This is a relatively empty highway, so it is not easy to get rid of Huangfeng completely. A good sight line allows Huangfeng to follow them far away without worrying about being thrown off.


    "It must be my brother''s person. Just wait to be arrested." Although the other party speaks English, this does not prevent Li Bingyun from understanding the other party''s words. Her English is still good.


    "Shut up!" The mercenary next to Li Bingyun stared at Li Bingyun with eagle-like eyes, scared her to speak. At this moment, she remembered that the person next to her is not a good person. , If it really irritates them, it will not benefit her at all.


    After thinking about it, Li Bingyun was a lot more honest, but he was not as scared and helpless as before. At least, someone should have known about her disappearance, but she didn''t know who was behind her.Like she thought, is her brother?Although she really wanted to be, but reason told her, no, her brother was not in Jiangzhou.


    "Who would it be?" Li Bingyun thought for a while, but didn''t expect who would be following them.


    "Knock him to death!" While Li Bingyun was still thinking about who was following, the mercenary next to her said in a cold tone to the driver in front.


    "No, you can''t do that!" Li Bingyun forgot to be afraid for a while and called out loudly.


    If the person behind is killed, not to mention, she is much less likely to be saved, that is, she was saved in the end. Then, the other party died for saving herself, no matter who the other party is, Li Bingyun will feel guilty. Yes, she didn''t want to see someone die because of herself.


    However, her words are obviously useless, if it weren''t for the slightest threat from her, the mercenary next to her would have blocked her mouth long ago and would not let her speak.


    And the mercenary driving in front would naturally not give up the idea of ??hitting Huang Feng to death because of Li Bingyun''s words.


    As a result, in Li Bingyun''s desperate eyes, the car she was sitting in suddenly slowed down, and Huang Feng, who was following him, didn''t realize anything, but took advantage of this opportunity to get close to the opponent.


    "bump!"


    Before Huang Feng could react, he looked at the car that suddenly ran into him sideways and slammed directly into his car. Huang Feng, who had not had the slightest preparation, was suddenly hit.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Xiaorou on the other side of the phone obviously heard the movement on the phone.


    "They are hitting my car!" Huang Feng replied while trying to stabilize the steering wheel. The other party didn''t just hit him, but was still pressing, not giving him a chance to escape.


    Although Huang Feng knows how to drive and has obtained his driver''s license for several years, his driving skills are really not very good. Driving a car and being a driver is still okay. However, he can''t cope with this situation.


    Huang Feng would rather stand on the ground and fight each other with each other than playing the scene of a road crash. After all, compared to his skill, his driving skills are terrible.


    "Stay steady and avoid it as much as possible." Bai Xiaorou said. Although she doesn''t know how Huang Feng''s driving skills are, she knows that Huang Feng is struggling to deal with it by listening to the sound.


    When Huang Feng heard Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He wanted to avoid it now. However, the other party refused to give him this opportunity. The other party bit him like a lion that bit his prey. Unwilling to let go.


    There was no way, Huang Feng was about to stop. He didn''t want to continue entangled with the opponent like this. If he entangled the opponent with his technique, it would be no different from seeking death.


    However, at this time, he had reached the edge of the road, and when he was about to stop, the other party gave him another ruthless one, hitting his car directly, and flipping out of the guardrail!


    "Ahem!"


    The car turned over two laps in the air before it stopped. However, it turned over. Huang Feng suffered some injuries on his arm and bleeding on his forehead. He had encountered several dangerous situations before, but, I never received such a serious injury. I did not expect that I was hit by a car today.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng did not suffer fatal injuries. After a few coughs, he struggled to get out of the car.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng, how are you doing?" The quality of Huang Feng''s phone is obviously still good. Under such circumstances, it has not been broken.


    "Ahem, I''m fine, I overturned."


    "It''s okay." Bai Xiaorou breathed a sigh of relief first, but then she frowned. Huang Feng''s current car is gone, how can she keep up with those people.


    "Look for it first. Can you find the car and keep up with the other party." Bai Xiaorou said, but she didn''t report too much hope in her heart. Even if she finds it, she doesn''t know when it will happen, and there will be another time. The danger of being knocked over by the opponent.


    "If it doesn''t work, just stand by. The police should be there soon." Bai Xiaorou added, but she doesn''t have much confidence in the police, who knows when they will arrive.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to stay with them, but it''s not easy to talk on the phone right now, so leave it to me." Huang Feng said, after speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Huang Feng¡¯s method is naturally to rely on the cloak he has just obtained. With the cloak, he can fly in the air. However, it is no longer convenient to make a call. During the flight, there will be a lot of In the wind, Huang Feng didn''t want Bai Xiaorou to see any clues.


    Bai Xiaorou on the other side greeted the phone a few times, and saw that Huang Feng really hung up the phone, but didn¡¯t call it again. Although I don¡¯t know what Huang Feng said, but there are many mysterious places in his body. , Maybe there is something she doesn''t know.


    Now, Bai Xiaorou can only pin his hopes on Huang Feng. The people behind him are still a long way from Huang Feng. If Huang Feng loses his opponent, the people behind will not even be able to catch up with them. go with.


    "He''s overturned!" The mercenary driving in front saw Huang Feng''s car flying out, and said with some ease. He didn''t expect Huang Feng''s car skills to be so good, so he was easily hit by him. Get out.


    "He''s done!" the man added.

 347 Chapter 347: Stopped

    Li Bingyun¡¯s face was pale, and she saw what happened later. In that case, even if the people in the car were not dead, they must have been seriously injured. Obviously, it was impossible to keep up. In other words, there is no hope of being rescued.


    However, Li Bingyun was not completely worried about her safety at this time, but also worried about the people in the car behind. After all, the other party encountered this situation because she wanted to save herself. No matter what the other party''s identity is, she is always worried. Thankful and guilty.


    "I hope you don''t have an accident." Li Bingyun prayed in his heart for the person who didn''t know who it was.


    Huang Feng is naturally fine, although he did suffer a lot of injuries, but this does not affect his actions, and there are internal forces in his body, although the effect is not very obvious without active operation. , However, it still has some healing effects.


    At this time, Huang Feng has controlled his body to fly. Although there are street lights all around here, the lights are relatively dim after all, and some places beside the highway cannot be illuminated. Huang Feng I found a dark place and flew.


    In the last experiment, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know how high this cloak could make him, so this time he tried to ascend as much as possible. Soon Huang Feng found that his ascent seemed to have no limits, and he was constantly ascending on the road. His car is getting smaller and smaller in his eyes.


    "Is there no height limit?" Huang Feng was a little confused, but now he obviously doesn''t have time to continue experimenting. He controls his body at a certain height, so he won''t be photographed by the cameras on the highway. , It will not be detected by any radar, and is defined as a "unidentified flying object."


    After that, Huang Feng controlled his body and flew forward quickly, his speed continued to increase, and the whistling wind continued to be heard in his ears, and his clothes were blowing and hunting.


    "Quick, quicker." Huang Feng fully enjoyed the refreshment of being off the ground and flying fast, a feeling he had never felt on the ground.


    Huang Feng''s speed is getting faster and faster. Although there is no specific data, his speed is already faster than the car galloping in the kilometer below him, and his speed is still increasing.


    "This is definitely a fighter jet." Huang Feng said with emotion. This cloak not only makes him speed faster, but also increases his altitude. It''s really like an airplane, but it''s more free than flying.


    However, Huang Feng also discovered that the energy in his body was constantly being consumed, and the faster he flew, the faster he was consumed. This also restricted Huang Feng and made him dare not continue to accelerate indefinitely. .


    Of course, Huang Feng''s internal strength and magic are all recovering at the same time, so that can also increase his flight time in the air.


    Huang Feng flew along the highway, and after searching the highway, he successfully found the car that kidnapped Li Bingyun. After that, he controlled his speed and followed the other side steadily.


    Naturally, the three people in the car on the ground didn''t know that someone was following them in the sky. After all, this was incredible.


    "Hey, they are out of the highway." Huang Feng saw that the car on the ground had left the highway and was now driving on a dark trail. If it weren''t for its bright headlights, Huang Feng would not be sure about it. The specific location.


    After a while, Huang Feng discovered that the other party had stopped by a lake where there was a wooden house that he didn''t know who built it.


    Huang Feng looked at the surrounding environment. Except for the lake, there are dense woods. In such a dark environment, such a place is the easiest to hide.


    Huang Feng controlled his body, suspended in the air, and the height dropped a little. There will be no monitoring here, so Huang Feng doesn''t need to worry about being discovered.


    Then Huang Feng discovered that there were three people in the car. Among them, the two men were the same two people he had seen in the hotel before, and the last woman who came out was Li Bingyun, Li Bing at this time. Yun had come to his senses, and walked towards the wooden house under the push of the opponent.


    "It''s really her!" Huang Feng has now completely determined Li Bingyun''s identity.


    Seeing the three people entering the wooden house, Huang Feng slowly fell down beside the wooden house, carefully watching the situation inside.


    "They haven''t arrived yet." One of the mercenaries inside said, but the other party spoke English, and Huang Feng''s English was only at level 4, not even at level 6, so I couldn''t understand it at all. However, Li Bingyun can obviously understand the conversation of the people.


    "Maybe the matter over there is not over yet." Another mercenary said.


    "Wait." The previous mercenary said: "Oh, the environment here is really bad, damn mosquitoes!"


    There are trees and weeds all around here, and there are a lot of mosquitoes of all kinds, especially when it is summer night, there are more mosquitoes.


    However, these people have experienced all kinds of environments, and those who are worse than this have also experienced them. Therefore, the person is just talking about this bit of suffering, they can still eat.


    The two mercenaries were sitting there, while Li Bingyun was sitting in the corner languidly. Although neither of them had done anything excessive to her so far, this does not mean that the other person is a good person. They will let go of themselves, on the contrary, the other party just hasn''t achieved their goals. Once their goals are achieved, they will lose the value of using them, so what is waiting for them is a sad fate.


    And their purpose, it¡¯s easy to guess, it should be her brother. Therefore, Li Bingyun now has to worry about not only her fate, but also the safety of her brother. She hopes that her brother will save herself, but also I don''t want him to come, these kidnappers are all prepared, if my brother comes, it will definitely be very dangerous.


    Huang Feng waited outside the wooden house for a while, and the situation had been determined. There were only two of them so far. As for whether others will come later, he was not sure, but he had to do it early.


    Just when Huang Feng was about to do it, one of the two mercenaries inside suddenly came out. Maybe he wanted to urinate, or he might come out to see if his comrades were here. Huang Feng moved for a while, then stopped. After taking your own footsteps, wait until the other party comes out completely.


    And the mercenary who came out obviously did not expect that there would be any danger here. In their view, they had been free of danger since they had thrown away the tracking vehicle behind them.

 348 Chapter 348

    Huang Feng looked at the mercenary who was not far away from him and turned his back to him, and lightly walked over. At this time, he had already begun to chant spells, and the magic skill he used was Wind Blade.


    Huang Feng uses a lot of wind blade skills. This skill has advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that once the wind blade cuts the opponent''s throat, it is the same as cutting the throat with a sharp knife. The same effect is very lethal.


    Of course there are disadvantages, that is, this skill is not very good at controlling direction. The opponent stands still and hits the target alive. That''s okay. However, if the opponent''s body is constantly moving in a fierce fight, then the wind Wherever the blade cuts, it depends on luck, Huang Feng himself is not sure of controlling it.


    In this situation, the wind blade is the best, because the opponent is facing him and standing there to urinate. Obviously, during this time, he will not move, and the opponent did not notice that Huang Feng has arrived. Behind him.


    By the time the spell was finished, Huang Feng was already approaching the opponent. I can¡¯t completely blame the opponent for being careless. He was approached by Huang Feng. I don¡¯t know. You must know how Huang Feng¡¯s walking steps are when he has internal strength. It is very light, and it is hard to hear his footsteps if it is not specially listened to.


    With his right hand raised, the wind blade skill was already thrown out. After that, I saw the mercenary who was still whistling and urinating before, and the sound disappeared immediately. I didn''t care about other things, and I covered my throat with my hands, wanting He cried out, but what came out was blood foam and whirring wind. His throat was already like a leaking bellows.


    The other party started to struggle and made some noise. Huang Feng hurriedly stepped forward and hugged the other party to prevent him from struggling too much, so as not to be heard by the mercenary inside. If he uses Li Bingyun as a hostage, Obviously, things are tricky.


    "Your peeing made this big movement." The mercenary inside didn''t notice the abnormality that happened outside, and after a curse, he did his own thing, and didn''t even think about coming out to see it. Look.


    And the mercenary outside, feeling that he was being saved, turned around with all his might, and finally saw Huang Feng¡¯s figure. Then, his eyes opened wide, as if to stick out, his face was covered with Shocked, I can''t accept this time up to now.


    He doesn¡¯t know who Huang Feng is, how did he follow him and others to come here, just assaulted himself, and what method he used, he now has a lot of questions in his mind, he wants to ask, but, I found myself unable to make a sound.


    Before, the two mercenaries and Huang Feng had seen each other when they were in the hotel, but at that time, neither of the two parties paid attention to each other deliberately, so naturally there was no impression. If Huang Feng had not known that Li Bingyun was given to him by him If you take it away, you will soon forget the other person''s appearance.


    And this mercenary obviously thought Huang Feng was just a soy saucer, how could he remember it with his heart when passing by?Therefore, his opponent Huang Feng has no impression at all.


    However, Huang Feng solved his other doubt, that is, how he was attacked.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much time to spend with the other party, so after seeing that the other party was still alive, he chanted the spell again and cut at the other party¡¯s throat with the wind blade. This time he was watching the other party the whole process. After the completion, this mercenary also knows how he was sneak attacked.


    The shock on his face at this time was more than just now, and even the fear of death was suppressed by shock. Those in their line of business were living in danger every day, and they could be killed at any time. Therefore, they have always regarded death relatively lightly. Of course, this does not mean that they are not afraid of death at all, but they have to face it more calmly than ordinary people.


    Therefore, in his heart now, there is only doubt and curiosity about Huang Feng''s method of killing him just now. However, Huang Feng will not help him this time. He also carries this doubt and curiosity. He was dead, and he didn''t look at him. When he died, he still had a curious look on his face. Obviously, he didn''t understand what Huang Feng''s moves were.


    Huang Feng was not interested in thinking about the thoughts in the other party''s heart. After seeing that the other party was dead, he gently put the other party on the ground, and then walked to the cabin again.


    When the mercenary came out to relieve his hand, the door was not completely closed. Therefore, when Huang Feng arrived at the door, he could see the situation inside through the half-open door. Of course, the people inside could also see him. .


    However, through the half-open door, Huang Feng found that the mercenary inside was facing the door, but Li Bingyun in the corner was facing the door, but at this time her head was slightly lowered. , His face was full of fear and despair.


    Seeing that Li Bingyun''s condition was not very good, but his clothes were neat and he didn''t seem to be infringed, so Huang Feng was relieved.


    However, just as he breathed a sigh of relief, Li Bingyun inside seemed to have some sense, raised her head blankly and looked in the direction of the door. Then, her eyes met Huang Feng.


    Both Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were stunned, especially Li Bingyun, who didn¡¯t expect to see Huang Feng here. She didn¡¯t think too much. When she saw Huang Feng appear here, her mind Yes, the first thought was that Huang Feng was in a group with them!


    Otherwise, I can''t explain why Huang Feng appeared here. After all, they didn''t have a long time here. The rescuers were still far away.


    Huang Feng just signaled Li Bingyun not to say anything, but it was obviously too late. Li Bingyun had already called out: "Huang Feng, why are you here?!"


    When Li Bingyun made his voice, Huang Feng knew he was going to suffer. Sure enough, when Li Bingyun made his voice, he saw the mercenary who was still sitting there before, like asleep, suddenly violent and copied He lifted the stool under his butt and slammed it at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng took advantage of the trend and disappeared at the door. However, his figure was completely exposed, and the mercenary had already rushed out.


    "Unexpectedly, someone actually followed!" The mercenary looked at Huang Feng who was standing not far away, and said with some surprise and surprise.


    He knew that there was a car following them before. However, the car had been overturned. According to the theory, no one should be able to chase them in a short time.


    However, they hadn¡¯t been here for a few minutes before someone showed up. Moreover, looking at Li Bingyun¡¯s appearance, this mercenary could also know that the man in front of him knew Li Bingyun, not a mountain savage passing by by coincidence. .

 349 Chapter 349 You Are Not Bad

    At this time, Li Bingyun also ran to the door and saw what had just happened and what the mercenary said. She also knew that she had misunderstood Huang Feng. Huang Feng and them were not in the same group, but came to save herself. of.


    This discovery made Li Bingyun immediately ashamed. If Huang Feng had not been spotted by the other party, he could still sneak attack the person who kidnapped him, but now it can only be a face-to-face hard fight. Look at Huang Feng''s figure. Looking at this burly man again, Li Bingyun felt that Huang Feng''s chances of winning were not great.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Li Bingyun said with a face full of shame.


    Huang Feng, who was not far away, could only smile wryly. Her sneak attack plan was destroyed by this stupid woman, and now she could only use her true strength to confront the other side.


    "Who are you?" the mercenary asked Huang Feng in a little broken Chinese.


    "You don''t know, you just need to know, I''m here to save her." Huang Feng pointed to Li Bingyun and said, this made Li Bingyun even more ashamed.


    "Save her? You should take care of yourself first!" After saying that, he has already rushed to Huang Feng. Huang Feng did not shrink this time, but rushed to the other side.


    Although Huang Feng has a gun on his body, he dared not take it out because Li Bingyun was there. Huang Feng already knew Li Bingyun¡¯s identity and background, and after the incident was over, the whole process would definitely be questioned. , If Li Bingyun told him that he had a gun, he couldn''t explain why the gun came from.


    And the crime of illegal possession of guns is not small. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to make trouble for himself. Of course, if he is on the verge of life and death, he may still take out the gun when he is not concerned about so much. However, it is clearly not yet that time.


    "bump!"


    The two sides head-to-head, and their fists met. After that, both sides stepped back. Huang Feng felt the blood in his body surge up. It seemed that a mouthful of blood had reached his throat and was about to come out. However, he was still given by Huang Feng. Endured it abruptly.


    "Sure enough, none of these mercenaries are ordinary people." Huang Feng said with emotion. The blow just now seemed to be evenly divided, but he knew that he was the one who suffered. He was able to kill the mercenary smoothly before. , Mainly due to his sneak attack, if it is head-on, it is hard to say who wins and who loses, and if the other party has another person to help, he will lose.


    Huang Feng was shocked, but the mercenary opposite was no less shocked than him. You know, even in their mercenary group, he is good at fighting and strength, but he is not very good at guns. In terms of unarmed combat, he ranks among the top in the regiment, and his strength is not something ordinary people can catch.


    But the young man in front of him took a punch from himself, and he didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any injuries. Of course, Huang Feng¡¯s forehead and arm injuries occurred before both parties started. , The other party received his own punch when he was injured. Even so, he couldn''t take advantage of this punch.


    "Who are you?" the mercenary asked again.


    "That''s a lot of nonsense!" Huang Feng doesn''t plan to talk nonsense to the other party. Who knows if anyone else is here, but he knows that the reinforcements on his side will take a long time to arrive, so Huang For the sake of safety, Feng decided to resolve the opponent as soon as possible.


    Huang Feng once again used his Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist to hit the opponent, and the other party did not give the slightest intention to give in, and directly greeted Huang Feng. Huang Feng fisted back and forth, and he was very happy. The internal strength bonus, coupled with his own boxing method is also good, and it is comparable to the opponent.


    On the other side, Li Bingyun was a little stunned. She didn''t expect that Huang Feng, who she hadn''t looked up to before, was so powerful that she and the person who kidnapped her would fight each other even more.


    However, Li Bingyun obviously couldn''t see the danger in it, so she didn''t know who the two sides accounted for now, so she could only worry about Huang Feng.


    Although, I didn¡¯t have much friendship with Huang Feng before, and I wondered why Huang Summit risked his life to save himself, but now the two of them are actually grasshoppers tied to a rope. What would happen to Huang Feng? She was over by herself.


    Li Bingyun didn¡¯t know which of the two had the advantage, but Huang Feng knew. At the beginning, he had the disadvantage. After all, although he had learned this boxing technique, there were not many opportunities for real combat. , Lack of experience, and no one to teach him, so he has no theory, usually pay attention to his own practice, but when used in fighting, it is somewhat disadvantageous.


    However, as time went by, Huang Feng became more and more smooth in his fights, and he became more and more familiar with and proficient in Benlei Boxing. Therefore, he slowly changed from his initial disadvantage.


    The mentality of the other party is completely opposite to that of Huang Feng. Originally, he still had an advantage. He wanted to take advantage of this advantage to completely defeat Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng is very tough and can always hold on, and then he will He found that in the fight against Huang Feng, he was taking less and less advantage. Even later, he was horrified to find that he didn''t have any advantage anymore, and Huang Feng actually beat himself in a mess. of.


    This discovery made the mercenary a little frightened. He was a little scared about Huang Feng''s learning ability. After the two sides once again handed over, they walked away. He carefully rubbed his numb arm while looking at Huang. Feng said: "You are amazing, I underestimated you before."


    Huang Feng was also relaxing his breathing. In the previous battle, although he had an advantage behind him, he did not take much advantage. Therefore, there will be a bitter battle later.


    "You are not bad," Huang Feng said while looking at the other party.


    "It''s a pity that you are going to die!" After the man finished speaking, he suddenly took out a gun from his arms and shot Huang Feng with shock. Huang Feng''s face was full of shock. , Then, the body slowly fell down, in Li Bingyun''s horrified eyes, he fell down!


    "Haha, it really is a bit tender." The mercenary looked at Huang Feng who had fallen, with a smug smile on his face.


    He had a foreboding that Huang Feng''s skill was constantly getting stronger, and if he dragged it down, he might not be his opponent anymore. Moreover, his former partner who went out before had no sound at all, and he was worried in his heart. , Is there something wrong with the other party?

 350 Chapter 350

    It was with these thoughts that this mercenary suddenly took out his gun and solved Huang Feng, because he was afraid that afterwards he would be carelessly folded into Huang Feng¡¯s hand, as a constant For mercenaries whose life safety is the top priority, life-saving is the most important thing!


    "Huang Feng!"


    At this time, Li Bingyun, who had been stunned by the sudden change before, suddenly woke up, yelled, and rushed to the place where Huangfeng fell to the ground, and the mercenary did not stop her, because there was no Huang Feng. Feng, Li Bingyun couldn''t escape his palm at all.


    However, because of his cautious nature, he still filled Huang Feng''s chest with a shot. Huang Feng''s "corpse" trembled, but there was no other abnormal behavior.


    Although this mercenary is better at hand-to-hand combat than marksmanship, at such a close distance, he has no possibility of missed shots. Moreover, he saw Huang Feng shot with his own eyes, so he was pretty sure that Huang Feng was dead.


    With this judgment, he went to look for his accomplices, and he saw his body not far behind the cabin.


    "Shit! I was really killed by this kid! Damn Huaxia!" After seeing the body of his accomplice, he cursed, and at the same time was a little grateful that he shot Huang Feng to death. Obviously, Huang Feng is not an ordinary person. If he continues to fight, maybe he will follow in the footsteps of his comrades.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng, how are you doing? Talk to me!" Li Bingyun was holding Huang Feng''s "corpse" at this time, crying and crying. Before that, she was not even familiar with Huang Feng. I haven''t said much, but Huang Feng is now "dead" to save herself. Li Bingyun suddenly feels very heartache, and at the same time there is a lot of Huang Feng''s guilt. For Huang Feng, she also feels much closer.


    However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be of any use to feel close, because Huang Feng is already dead, to save himself, Li Bingyun¡¯s tears are like broken beads, falling continuously on Huang Feng¡¯s face. , Brings a lot of coolness.


    However, Li Bingyun, who had been in grief, did not realize that Huang Feng, who was already dead, in her arms opened his eyes slightly and looked at the surroundings.


    "I''m not dead yet." Huang Feng saw that the mercenary was checking the body of his accomplice, so he whispered to Li Bingyun.


    Li Bingyun was still in grief and thought he had heard it wrong, but then, even after seeing Huang Feng opened his eyes and was about to scream, Huang Feng''s voice had already sounded.


    "Don''t call! Don''t let him know." Huang Feng quickly reminded him that he was exposed before because of Li Bingyun''s sudden words, and he could not make the same mistake again.


    When Li Bingyun heard Huang Feng''s words, he would subconsciously cover his mouth, but then put it down again, still holding Huang Feng, fearing that the mercenaries behind her would discover something abnormal.


    Huang Feng was very satisfied with Li Bingyun''s performance this time, she finally shouted out again without brain damage, otherwise she would really be over.


    Huang Feng is satisfied, but Li Bingyun''s heart is a little crazy. Before, she thought Huang Feng was dead, so she went forward to hold Huang Feng, and she was so sad that she was crying, so sad, One is because Huang Feng died because of her, and the other is because after Huang Feng died, she herself lost the hope of surviving, and another reason was the release of stress in her heart.


    From being kidnapped until now, Li Bingyun''s heart has always been in a state of panic and fear. Now that she saw the person who came to save her died in front of her, she burst into tears and released some of the pressure in her heart. .


    However, seeing that Huang Feng is not dead now, although the news makes her very happy, but the way she is now makes her a little embarrassed. She is kneeling on the ground at this moment, holding Huang Feng, and she Many tears fell on Huang Feng''s face, even in his mouth!This discovery made her shy and embarrassed.


    The key is that she can¡¯t move around, otherwise, it will arouse the suspicion of the mercenary behind her. Fortunately, she is an excellent actor. Although she is still very happy at this time, she still works hard to let her He continued to cry and cry like before.


    However, Huang Feng was lying in her arms, just looking at her, which made her almost miss the stuffing several times.


    Huang Feng watched Li Bingyun''s "performance" with great interest. I have to say that she is really a good actor. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she might have believed that she was crying for a dead person.


    Although I really want to watch Li Bingyun''s performance, and I really want to lie in her arms full of fragrance, Huang Feng also knows that it is obviously not the time to enjoy this, he and Li Bingyun have not completely separated It''s dangerous.


    "You lead him over, I will find a chance to kill him!" Huang Feng said softly to Li Bingyun.


    "But, but what am I going to do?" Li Bingyun said in a daze, asking her to perform well, and asking her to do these things, it would be a little difficult for her.


    Huang Feng was just about to say something, but found that the mercenary over there had already gotten up, and then shouted to Li Bingyun: "Don''t cry, cry again, he won''t be resurrected again. I said that no one can save him. You, whether it''s your lover or your brother, it won''t work!"


    He saw that Li Bingyun knew Huang Feng, and Huang Feng was dead, Li Bingyun was still crying so sad, but he already regarded Huang Feng as Li Bingyun''s lover.


    Although Li Bingyun''s face was a little bit ashamed, at this time, she knew that she couldn''t show her stuff, so she said: "Don''t be proud, my brother will definitely find me, and then kill you bad guys!"


    "Your brother is the best here. We are looking for him to settle accounts. How many brothers he killed? I am only killing your lover. This is just interest. If you complain, go to your brother!"


    "Okay, come in for me!" said the mercenary.


    "I don''t, I want to accompany him here!" Li Bingyun said stubbornly. If the mercenary came closer, you could see the shame on her face.


    "Smelly lady, toast and not eat fine wine, do I have to be rough, right?" The mercenary had already walked over, and at this time, Huang Feng had closed his eyes again.


    "Ah, what are you doing, let me go, I won''t go in with you, I''m going to accompany him here!" Li Bingyun was directly pulled up by the mercenary, and then dragged into the cabin, but with his back facing Huang Feng The mercenary did not notice that Huang Feng''s eyes were completely opened when he pulled Li Bingyun forward!

 351 Chapter 351

    "Let go of me, you let me go!" Li Bingyun is still struggling, on the one hand acting, on the other hand because of the fear in her heart, without Huang Feng by her side, her heart is not at ease, since Huang Feng appeared. In Li Bingyun''s heart, he unconsciously took Huang Feng as a support, especially now that he knew that Huang Feng was not dead.


    However, Li Bingyun also had some doubts in his heart. Huang Feng asked himself to trick the mercenary over. Now that the mercenary has come, why Huang Feng hasn''t moved.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t worry her for long. When she was struggling, she suddenly heard a "touching" body. The middle-aged man who was holding him took a stop, and then Li Bingyun saw him turning hard. When he turned his head and looked at the situation behind, his face was full of disbelief.


    And Li Bingyun also turned his head at this time and saw the familiar figure. Huang Feng was holding a shovel that he didn¡¯t know where he got from. Just now, it was obviously Huang Feng¡¯s shovel. Of this person''s head.


    "Why are you not dead?" the mercenary asked in a confused and surprised tone, but before Huang Feng could answer him, he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    "call!"


    When Huang Feng saw this, he sighed lightly. Just now, he didn¡¯t keep his hands in the slightest. Therefore, the strength was very great. This person was not beaten to death, and he just fainted. The head is still pretty strong.


    "Are you okay?" At this time, Li Bingyun stepped forward and asked Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng said that he was not dead, after all, he saw Huang Feng shot twice, so even if he was not dead, Li Bingyun I also think Huang Feng must be injured.


    In fact, although the two shots hit Huang Feng¡¯s heart, they did not kill him. The defensive power of the golden silk soft armor was far beyond imagination, and Huang Feng just felt dull at the time. There is no other discomfort, not even injuries.


    However, in that situation, Huang Feng decisively chose to act, pretending to be beaten to death, otherwise, when the opponent hits again, he will not aim at his chest, but his head.


    Of course, Huang Feng is also a bit grateful and scared. If the opponent''s first shot or even the back shot was not his chest, but his head, Huang Feng could have finished playing now.


    "After all, it''s still lack of combat experience." Huang Feng said with emotion. He thought that the opponent would continue to fight him, but he didn''t expect that the opponent suddenly took out a pistol, and even shot him without hesitation. Huang Feng was real at the time; he didn''t even react.


    "I''m fine." Huang Feng shook his head and said, then, looking at the mercenary who was knocked out by him, he said, "It''s hard for him to say."


    "What should we do now?" At this time, Li Bingyun had no idea at all, and looked at Huang Feng nervously. Now in her heart, Huang Feng is the most trustworthy person.


    "Leave here first," Huang Feng said. As for the mercenary on the ground, he thought about it and decided to take it with him.


    "Well, good." Li Bingyun had no objection to Huang Feng''s decision.


    However, just when Huang Feng was holding the mercenary and taking Li Bingyun to drive the car that kidnapped Li Bingyun, he saw a car coming towards them and leading to this wooden house. There is only one road for Huang Feng. If Huang Feng and the others want to drive, they will definitely be seen by the other¡¯s car lights. Huang Feng can¡¯t guarantee that he can get in the car before the other side finds himself. Moreover, he Obviously, his driving skills are not very good. If the person is their accomplice and he is seen again, even if he gets in the car first, he can''t guarantee that he can run away once the opponent chases over.


    "What should we do now? Those who should be them. Just now this guy said that they still have people and they are going to meet in this wooden house." Li Bingyun was obviously also a little flustered when he saw the speeding car. Said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng had guessed that they would still have someone, but now Li Bingyun''s words only confirmed his guess.


    "Go, let''s go into the woods!" Huang Feng thought for a while and said, the woods here are still relatively dense, and the dim light is good for them to hide.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun replied and followed Huang Feng.


    When the two entered the woods, Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun, "You take a step first."


    "Ah, no, I want to follow you, don''t want to leave me." Li Bingyun was startled for a moment, and then said to Huang Feng in a bit of panic. Afterwards, Huang Feng thought she was a burden and didn''t want to go with her. .


    Seeing Li Bingyun''s pitiful expression like a kitten abandoned by his owner, Huang Feng was a little funny, but now Li Bingyun can''t see it at all, as a well-known beauty star, at this time She was no different from an ordinary girl, and even more insecure because of the current environment.


    However, Huang Feng obviously didn''t want to abandon Li Bingyun, not to mention that he still had a task, even if he didn''t, he would not be able to abandon such a girl now.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to abandon you, I''m here to save you, how could I abandon you." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun: "I want to deal with this guy, the scene may be a bit bloody, if you want to stay and watch , I have no opinion either."


    Seeing Huang Feng pointing at the middle-aged man in his arms, Li Bingyun knew what Huang Feng meant. Her face was a little pale, but she was secretly relieved, as long as Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to abandon her. , In such an environment, if Huang Feng left, she would never go out alive.


    "I don''t want to watch it. I''ll wait for you in front." Li Bingyun said, she is smart, she naturally understands what Huang Feng is going to do, although she thinks it is not good to kill, but at this time, she still carries such a cumbersome remark , Both she and Huang Feng are in danger.


    After Li Bingyun finished speaking, he walked forward. However, before he went far, he stopped. There were black lights and there were luxuriant weeds, and there were even many small bugs. She didn''t dare to go too far alone.


    Huang Feng was indeed going to kill the mercenary in his arms. Originally, he wanted to take the other person back and hand it to the police or Bai Xiaorou for interrogation, to see if he could get any useful information. However, in this situation, Obviously, he is not allowed to bring an extra burden with him. With an extra person, both he and Li Bingyun will have difficulty moving, and it is not convenient for them to hide.

 352 Chapter 352

    Huang Feng glanced at the middle-aged mercenary who was still in a coma. Even if he was in a coma, the sturdy aura on his body did not diminish. Huang Feng did not hesitate much. Even if this kind of person is killed, he does not need to go. sympathy.


    Huang Feng used his wind blade again to cut his throat, looking at the bloody throat, but Huang Feng didn''t feel much touch. This guy was in a coma even when Huang Feng cut his throat. , He also struggled unconsciously a few times, but there was no effect at all.


    Huang Feng saw that the other party had stopped struggling completely and had no breathing. Then he threw the other party''s body far out of the woods, then walked to Li Bingyun and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun said quite cleverly.


    However, there was a problem soon. Li Bingyun''s clothes was a white gauze skirt. It was indeed very beautiful when worn on her. It looked elegant and noble. However, this situation is very inappropriate. Li Bingyun has not left yet. How far away, I was caught several times by the branches and weeds on the ground.


    Therefore, Huang Feng immediately squatted down in front of Li Bingyun, and then, without any explanation, tore off her skirt, changing from a long skirt to a short skirt, but it was less elegant and more sexy .


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Li Bingyun screamed, her hands still tightly covering her shortened skirt. Obviously, at this time, even if she was frightened, she could control herself well. At the beginning, it was much better.


    "What''s your name, and didn''t treat you like that, how can you walk here?" Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun''s face turned red, and he knew that he had misunderstood Huang Feng.


    "Okay, let''s go." Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun nodded, did not speak, and followed Huang Feng.


    On the other side, the car Huang Feng and the two had seen had stopped at the door of the wooden house.


    "Cole, Eric, come out quickly if you two don''t have sex."


    "Haha, you two won''t enjoy that beauty in there anymore."


    "Don''t eat alone, we are here too."


    Four people got off the car and walked towards the wooden house one by one, talking and laughing. On the way here, a few of them had already received a call from the two of Cole. Knowing that their actions were smooth, they had arrested Li Bingyun. Here, everyone in the following should discuss how to use her to deal with her brother.


    The four of them never thought that Cole would have an accident. After all, the two of them looked at a woman who had nothing to do with her hands. If something happened, they would have been a fool for so many years.


    "Damn it, these two guys won''t fall asleep anymore," he shouted for a long time without responding, muttered suspiciously.


    When the four of them opened the door of the wooden house, they found that there was no one inside.


    "Hey, where did those two guys go, and the woman is not there," said the leader.


    "Deputy head, they didn''t take that woman to the grove, ah, haha." Someone said with a smile.


    "Cole and the others really have a heavy taste. There are so many mosquitoes in the woods. Do they often go to the forest before and are used to them. Now they like to do that kind of thing?" someone added.


    The leading deputy commander also had a smile on his face, but soon his brows wrinkled and his nose kept moving.


    "Deputy commander, what''s the matter?" a white man next to him said when he saw his movements.


    "There is a smell of blood!" The deputy commander''s face had no smile at all at this time, and said with a serious face.


    Hearing the words of the deputy commander, the other people seemed to be conjured, the smiles on their faces disappeared completely, and there was a trace of murderousness on their bodies.


    Then, looking for the smell of blood, everyone walked out of the wooden house. However, at this time, everyone had no relaxation when they came, but was vigilant. Even when everyone walked, they did not walk around randomly, but leaned against each other. , To guard against a sneak attack.


    "It''s Eli!" The deputy head finally saw Eli''s figure behind the wooden house, but at this time, he was already a corpse.


    The deputy commander squatted down and carefully checked Eri''s situation, while the other people surrounded him, watching the surrounding vigilantly.


    "Dead." The deputy commander''s words did not contain a trace of emotion, but everyone who was familiar with him still felt a wave of anger.


    "Not long after he died, the murderer has not gone far." The deputy commander felt the body temperature of Eli''s not yet completely cooled.


    "Damn, which bastard did it." Some of the surrounding mercenaries had already scolded them.


    "What about Cole, why is he missing?"


    "Cole and the others have called us up to now, and it hasn''t been half an hour. Looking at the temperature of the corpse, the death time is only about ten minutes." The deputy head said: "There is only one way to leave. We haven''t found them before, they should have gone to the woods over there."


    Everyone nodded, obviously in agreement with the deputy head''s analysis.


    The deputy commander continued: "Find Cole first and then talk about it, whether it''s alive or dead."


    Everyone began to search around the wooden house. It didn''t take long for them to find and beat Cole, but at this time, he was also a corpse.


    The anger on everyone''s faces became even greater, but at the same time, the doubts in their hearts became more serious.


    "Deputy commander, who did you say? When Cole called just now, he clearly said that no one was following. In such a short period of time, they were both killed." Some people wondered. Said.


    The deputy commander shook his head, "I don''t know, the two of Cole left no clues." After that, he looked up at the dark woods and said, "Although I don''t know who he is, he is sure I have entered the woods. This woods is not too big. Moreover, he also brought a woman, so he must not be far away. And..."


    The deputy head glanced at the crowd and said, "Moreover, their number is certainly not large, otherwise, they would not choose to avoid instead of leaving."


    They had just checked the surrounding ground and found that there were no redundant rutting marks. Obviously, no vehicle left, and the other party was still around.


    "Damn, chase in, can''t let them go!" one of the mercenaries said viciously.


    "Yes, it''s not easy for us to come this time. We couldn''t reach the end. We didn''t achieve our goal, and we lost two brothers." Someone agreed.


    The deputy commander also thought in his heart. Now that he knew that there were not many people on the other side, he would not let him go easily. The forest was so big, and the other side of the forest was a high mountain. He wanted to find hiding The people inside are not too troublesome.

 353 Chapter 353: Sneak Attack From The Tree

    The deputy head raised his head and glanced at the dark and dense woods, waved his hand and said, "Go, let''s go in!"


    Compared with the two of Huang Feng, the four members of this mercenary group are obviously more familiar with woods and forests. In the past, when they performed missions, they had gone into primeval forests and Huanghuang Gobi, and various difficult environments. They have all experienced that the dense forest in front of them is nothing in their eyes.


    And this is where the deputy commander''s confidence lies. Although the people may have some skills, in such an environment, obviously, it is still more beneficial to their mercenary group.


    "Disperse each other, don''t leave too much gap, let those guys run away." After entering the woods, the deputy commander said to the other three people, "If you encounter any situation, immediately warn, and the others will rush to support immediately. ."


    "Yes" the other three responded.


    The arrangement of the deputy commander is actually not a big problem. He thinks that such an environment is obviously beneficial to them, and the number of opponents is definitely not large. In such an environment, even if you encounter the opponent, if one person cannot solve it. , Postpone it for a while, and wait for other people to support it. This is still completely possible.


    As a result, the four people lined up in a row and moved forward horizontally. The distance between each person was about 20 to 30 meters. Such a distance is not a big deal in a place with a wide view, but in this way In this environment, there are no other people in sight.


    However, everyone is not far away, so even if you can''t see people and hear the signal, there is no problem. Moreover, at such a close distance, there is no problem at all to support.


    Toby is a member of the Devil''s Mercenary Group. The Devil''s Mercenary Group is still ranked in Africa. However, among all the mercenary groups, they can only be regarded as upper-middle-class, and they have the strength, but, But it''s not top-notch.


    But this time, Toby, the deputy head and others came to China for a trip. Although China has a lot of fun places, this time, their purpose is obviously not this, they are here to avenge.


    In the past when performing missions, they had a few fights with a team of Huaxia, and these few fights ended in their failures. Not only did the mission not complete, and even several team members died. Therefore, the team leader was very angry. This time, let the deputy team leader lead the team and brought several people into China to find the team leader for revenge.


    Of course, they also want to bring more people into Huaxia, but Huaxia manages very strictly in this area, and it is difficult for them to do so. In the end, they finally came in a few, but for them, these people are enough, after all What they are going to do this time is not a frontal confrontation, but hiding in the dark, looking for opportunities, and such opportunities will soon be found.


    Through their own channels, they learned that the captain has a younger sister. The relationship between the two is very good. They are few and can''t directly face the captain, but they can make a fuss on his younger sister.


    It¡¯s obviously a good idea to kidnap his sister and force him to submit. Moreover, the process went smoothly. In Toby, they followed the deputy commander to investigate the surrounding environment and touched the team leader and the team he led. By the time, Cole and Eric had successfully kidnapped the poor girl.


    When Cole called, he said how smooth their process was and how beautiful the person and girl were. At that time, Toby thought that this task had been successfully completed. After all, they were hostage. Hands, and the other party is in the light, and they are in the dark, which is conducive to their actions.


    However, what Toby, the deputy commander and others did not expect was that when they returned to the agreed wooden house, Cole and Erie were dead, and the two did not die on the battlefield. But he died silently in the cabin by the lake, which made Toby feel surprised and angry.


    Yes, he felt very angry. The other party obviously didn''t have many people. He actually dared to attack them and kill his companions, especially Cole. Toby and him are very good friends. Toby swears that he will do it for himself. Take revenge on his friend, catch the murderer, then tear him up and throw him into the lake to feed the fish!


    "Damn it, come out, I''m going to kill you myself." Toby muttered as he walked, the surrounding environment is relatively dark, he must be very careful to see the surrounding things vaguely, but he Believe that as long as the other party is really around, he will definitely not escape his eyes.


    Although he was muttering in his mouth, Toby''s nerves kept jumping very tight. He had been a mercenary for so many years. Of course he knew that as long as one is not careful, an inconspicuous person can kill them, so Although he also believed that the other party was not their opponent, he did not dare to be careless in his attitude.


    Toby walked forward step by step. When he passed a big tree, he did not notice that there were two people squatting on top of his head. The night is not very bright tonight, so he No abnormality could be found on the top of the head.


    At this time, above Toby¡¯s head, there were two vague figures, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. At this time, Huang Feng was supporting Li Bingyun, and Li Bingyun was covering himself nervously. Her mouth is wearing Huang Feng¡¯s clothes. After all, her white gauze skirt is too conspicuous in such an environment, and Huang Feng can¡¯t pull out her clothes in front of her. So, he had to leave his upper body naked. In this weather, he obviously didn''t wear too much clothes before, so he only wore one upper body, which has now been given to Li Bingyun.


    Huang Feng lowered his head and glanced at Toby, who was passing under him, and motioned Li Bingyun not to move, but he jumped down gently.


    Li Bingyun''s face was full of worry, but she did not see that when Huang Feng went down, there was a silk thread nailed to the tree below, so Huang Feng was not in any danger at all.


    After Huang Feng fell, Toby just walked past his falling position. In other words, Huang Feng was right behind Toby at this time. When he was about to land, he reached out and covered Toby¡¯s mouth, struggling against him. At the time, Feng Ren had already shot and cut his throat directly.


    Toby¡¯s eyes protruded and his face was full of weirdness. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect this to happen. The place behind him just now had been checked by him. There was no abnormality. How could he be pushed from behind? What about a sneak attack?


    He can''t figure it out!

 354 Chapter 354

    However, whether he wants to get it or not, he now understands the fact that he was sneak attacked, and the person who attacked him was probably the one who killed Cole and Eli.


    After realizing this, he wanted to struggle, but then he felt that his throat had been cut by something sharp. He immediately thought that both Cole and Eri were also affected by the throat. People were cut to death, and there was a burst of fear in his heart, and his struggle was even stronger.


    However, Huang Feng''s strength is obviously not comparable to ordinary people, even if he is a mercenary!Moreover, after Huang Feng wore that shadow cloak, he not only gained two skills, but also increased strength and agility. Those two attributes are not only effective in the game!In reality, these two attributes are still valid!


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s current strength is much greater than before. Therefore, even if Toby struggles hard, there is no effect at all, and he can''t escape Huang Feng''s control.


    But Huang Feng knew that there were other mercenaries around here, so he didn¡¯t dare to delay too long. After covering Toby¡¯s mouth to prevent him from screaming, the wind blade in his hand would not be used. The money was cut to the neck of the opponent.


    Toby¡¯s neck wounds were getting more and more, he couldn¡¯t get enough air even if he breathed desperately, so he struggled less, until he had no strength at all, no breathing, so his eyes Yuankai died, until he died, he didn''t see who killed him, and what method he used, he can say yes, he didn''t care about his purpose.


    However, Huang Feng obviously didn''t have so much time and energy to experience the feelings of this guy. After seeing that the other party was dead, he gently put down his body, and found the pistol and a pistol from him. A sharp dagger.


    Huang Feng still needs a dagger. Although he had obtained a pistol from the other two mercenaries before, even if he fired a gun, it could be explained to Li Bingyun, but in such an environment If he wants to shoot, he will definitely attract the attention of other people immediately. When the time comes, the other party will surround himself and besiege himself together, then he will be really bad luck.


    Therefore, Huang Feng put the pistol away, but held the dagger in his hand, and then climbed the tree again. However, this time he did not fly directly up, but like climbing, but also cooperated. He came with magic silk gloves. He took Li Bingyun to the tree before. This method was used. Although this method is not very comfortable, it can hide the function of his gloves. Although Li Bingyun must be very puzzled , Why wear gloves when climbing trees.


    However, when Huang Feng was about to climb next to Li Bingyun, he inadvertently looked up, but he saw something he shouldn''t have seen.


    "Pink?" Huang Feng blurted out.You know, although Li Bingyun is wearing Huang Feng''s coat on her upper body, she is wearing a skirt after all. Moreover, this skirt was torn short by Huang Feng because of an obstacle. There is no problem in walking normally, but Now, when she sits like this, it is easy to get out of sight, and Huang Feng accidentally saw the scenery under her skirt.


    "Pervert!" Even in a dangerous environment, after hearing Huang Feng''s words, Li Bingyun was a little bit ashamed. She took back what she wanted to care about, blushing, staring at Huang Feng and cursing. .


    Huang Feng was very embarrassed. When he saw other people¡¯s privacy, he shouldn¡¯t have done it anymore. He actually said that this is not looking for death. Seeing Li Bingyun looking at him with a guarded face, Huang Feng also felt that he had done something stupid. thing.


    "Ahem, I didn''t mean it." Huang Feng explained, and then immediately changed the subject: "They still have someone looking for us. If we stay here, they will find out, so I am going to kill. They, you stay here alone, waiting for me to come back." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    "Ah, are you going alone? It''s too dangerous. Let''s wait here. The police will definitely come soon." After Li Bingyun heard Huang Feng''s words, he didn''t care about being shy or giving birth to Huang Feng. Angry, said quickly.


    When the few people entered the woods, they also saw it. There were four people. Although Huang Feng had killed one in a sneak attack, there were still more people than them. Therefore, Li Bingyun was very worried.


    "This forest is so big. Who knows when the rescuers will arrive? Once they find us, their guns will not let us go." Huang Feng said, "Don''t worry, I have killed three. Already? There are three more, no problem!"


    Looking at Huang Feng, who was full of confidence, Li Bingyun did not object anymore, because she also knew that Huang Feng was right: "Then be careful, I am waiting for you here, you must not leave me alone, I am afraid ."


    Seeing Li Bingyun looking at herself with attachment, Huang Feng was almost lost in her eyes. After all, such a look, coupled with her beautiful appearance, is a man, I am afraid that he can''t resist it.


    Huang Feng quickly shifted his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, wait for me here. When I solve the problem, those guys will come to you."


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun nodded rather obediently, she had completely forgotten Huang Feng''s reckless behavior just now.


    After talking to Li Bingyun, Huang Feng went down the tree again and looked around. After a short while, he disappeared from Li Bingyun''s sight.


    "Crack, squeak, squeak." After Huang Feng left, Li Bingyun suddenly felt that the noise of the insects around him was much louder, and his ears were full of their sounds, as if they were calling in his ears. same.


    Li Bingyun held the branch with one hand and put his arm around his shoulder. Chu Chu looked at the direction Huang Feng was leaving, but in his heart he was praying for Huang Feng to return.


    After Huang Feng made sure that he was out of Li Bingyun''s sight, he flew directly. Without Li Bingyun by his side, it would be a lot more convenient for him to use it, and there was no need to hide it.


    Huang Feng''s body is flying higher and higher. At a high place, he has already seen the location of the other three people with good eyesight. They are still searching forward. Obviously, they did not find that he is dead here. Got one.


    Huang Feng controlled his body and flew towards one of them. The person''s attention was all around him, and he didn''t even notice the high-altitude situation, exactly the same as Toby before!

 355 Chapter 355

    With the previous experience of hunting Toby, Huang Feng''s actions this time are more skillful, but this time he uses a dagger instead of a wind blade. At the same time, he does not need to hang himself in mid-air. , Shadow Cloak is very convenient to do this.


    With the shadow cloak and dagger, Huang Feng''s assassination went smoothly, but the opponent was not a complete fool, so when Huang Feng assassinated the third person, the remaining two of them already felt something abnormal.


    "Adam? What''s the situation on your side?" The deputy head suddenly shouted in the direction of the first person killed by Huang Feng.


    However, after shouting a few times, there was no response. He realized that it was not good, and immediately took out his gun. At this time, Huang Feng was already suspended behind the third person, and that person obviously heard it too. The deputy commander''s yelling, and at the same time, did not hear the response of his companion, knowing that there might be a problem, he quickly took out his pistol, turned around, and prepared to look at the surrounding environment.


    However, when he turned around, he saw something floating behind him, it was a figure.


    "Hey, hello!" Huang Feng smiled and greeted him. When the other party did not react, Huang Feng suddenly accelerated and flew over. The dagger pierced his heart, and then his left hand pressed hard and grasped Hold the opponent''s wrist and prevent him from shooting at his own.


    The "touch" gun sound still sounded. However, because the power is not as great as Huang Feng''s, this mercenary cannot break free from Huang Feng''s control. Therefore, his muzzle is up to the sky, not towards Huang Feng. Naturally, nothing happened to the peak.


    This person also knew that he couldn''t hit Huang Feng with this shot, but he wanted to use this shot to attract the attention of his deputy commander, let him come to support, and at the same time he contained Huang Feng.


    However, he was obviously thinking too much. After hearing the gunshots, the deputy head did rush to this side. However, Huang Feng was not something he could contain. His strength was much smaller than Huang Feng.


    After Huang Feng put his right hand in the opponent, he pulled out the dagger again. Although the opponent wanted to stop Huang Feng¡¯s movements and was brave enough, his strength was not as good as Huang Feng. Moreover, now that he is injured, he is not even Huang Feng''s opponent.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng¡¯s dagger was inserted in the opponent¡¯s heart for the third time, he heard the sound of the last person approaching. The person who was inserted by Huang Feng¡¯s dagger was saying something in his mouth, but Huang Feng¡¯s The English level was limited, so he didn''t understand it at all. After hearing someone approaching, Huang Feng took out his dagger and ran to the side. Within a few steps, his body was already covered by weeds.


    "There is one left!" Huang Feng muttered in his heart.


    And at this time, the deputy head of the group had already arrived at each of them, looking at his companion. Not long ago, the two were talking and laughing, but now the other is bleeding, and there is a big heart in the area. hole.


    "Deputy commander, he has only one person, and... and, he can fly!" After seeing the arrival of the deputy commander, the man struggled to say a few words, and died.


    "Able to fly?!" The deputy commander did not squat down to check his situation. At this time, he needed to guard the surrounding situation and could not give the other party a chance. Moreover, they were used to seeing life and death, so, There is not much sadness, but the anger in my heart has never diminished in the slightest.


    Of course, besides anger, the deputy commander''s heart is more of doubt. He will not doubt what his team members say, but he can''t understand, what does it mean to fly?Does anyone in this world fly?


    It''s just that Huang Feng will help you solve his doubts soon.


    Because the opponent was only the last one left, Huang Feng did not intend to continue to hide and engage in sneak attacks. In fact, the other party¡¯s vigilance was completely beyond Huang Feng¡¯s imagination. After knowing that someone had attacked them, this last person protected himself very much. Well, Huang Feng couldn''t find a chance for a sneak attack at all, and even Wind Blade couldn''t cut the opponent, so Huang Feng could only choose to come forward.


    However, even if he came forward, Huang Feng would not fight the opponent at once. He couldn''t guarantee that his marksmanship could outperform these guys who shot frequently. Therefore, Huang Feng controlled his body and flew in the air. , Constantly changing positions, fast, leaving only pieces of afterimages.


    In this process, he kept shooting at the opponent, and the position of the opponent must not be constantly changing like him. All, the opponent is similar to a live target, and he can also be behind the opponent instantly and let him There is no chance to escape.


    But the opponent wants to shoot Huang Feng, but it¡¯s not so easy. Huang Feng is constantly changing positions. The opponent can¡¯t even aim at Huang Feng. They can only shoot randomly, and the opponent often hits them. Some Huang Feng''s ear shadows are nothing more than.


    As a result, the gun battle took place when the two sides were unequal. Although it seemed fierce and there were gunshots everywhere, in fact, Huang Feng was not harmed, and there was not even much danger of being hit.


    The deputy commander of the mercenary group below is not as lucky as Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng¡¯s marksmanship is not as good as him, his current form is very unfavorable to him. He is like a living target. Being attacked by Huang Feng, he wanted to hide, but no matter where he hid, Huang Feng could instantly fly behind him and shoot at him.


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng¡¯s marksmanship were average, the captain had already been shot several times and was already seriously injured. However, the shock in his heart did not diminish in the slightest. He was the first to see A person flying in the air like this is completely beyond his cognition. If he has not suffered a lot of injuries and is still bleeding, he even wonders if he is dreaming.


    "He''s not a human, God, what kind of monster is he?!" The team leader shouted while firing a gun, but he spoke English, Huang Feng couldn''t understand it before. The two people in their team who could speak Chinese had been sent to kidnap Li Bingyun and were killed by Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng, no matter how the other party yelled, the other party had already seen him flying, so Huang Feng obviously would not keep the other party alive. Moreover, the identity of the other party also made Huang Feng a little jealous, so he could not leave behind troubles. , In other words, the other party must die!


    Finally, when Huang Feng finished firing all the bullets in the second gun, the opponent''s head was finally shot, and the movement of the opponent''s hand was also a meal. After that, he fell straight down!

 356 Chapter 356

    When Huang Feng appeared in front of Li Bingyun again, it was only five minutes before he left Li Bingyun.


    "You finally came back?! I was scared to death. The gunfire sounded so loud just now. I was so scared. I was afraid that you would have an accident. I was afraid that I would die here." When Li Bingyun saw Huang Feng coming back, he cried to Huang. Feng said.


    What happened tonight has made this beauty star, who has never experienced these things, and is also a rich lady, really nervous. If Huang Feng hadn¡¯t appeared, her spirit would have collapsed, so she would All her hopes are pinned on Huang Feng. When she realizes that Huang Feng might be in trouble, her heart is tormented.


    And the intensive gunfire before that scared her even more. She couldn''t see the actual situation of Huang Feng''s place, so she could only think and guess, and it was precisely because she didn''t know. , So she was very scared.


    And now seeing Huang Feng appear in front of her intact, the pressure in her heart was finally uncontrollable, and tears flowed down. After all, she had to worry about her brother before, for fear that he would be affected by this after he came. The bad guys calculated, and they had to worry about their own fate. Then, there was another Huang Feng who was worried about her. In her naive world, it was obvious that she couldn''t accept so many at once.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Huang Feng saw Li Bingyun''s tears streaming out, and Huang Feng was a little flustered, but he didn''t look down on the other party. Li Bingyun was a little younger than him. It¡¯s normal to cry.


    With Huang Feng''s comfort, Li Bingyun''s mood finally improved, "Are all the bad guys dead?"


    "Well, don''t worry, they are all dead." Huang Feng said: "Let''s go down too, and it''s time to go back, lest your family worry about it."


    They are still in the tree now, obviously it is impossible to stay here forever.


    "Does my family know?" Li Bingyun asked quickly.


    "Yeah" Huang Feng hugged Li Bingyun again, using magic silk gloves where she could not see, and slowly descended the tree. There were cloaks that could not be used, and gloves could not be used honourably. Huang Feng still felt It feels a little painful.


    Li Bingyun originally wanted to ask something, but now she was hugged by Huang Feng, and when she went down, she subconsciously hugged Huang Feng''s neck. After realizing her behavior, she did not let go of her hand, but her face The red man didn''t dare to look at Huang Feng, and even forgot his own question.


    "It feels so safe, like in the arms of my brother." Li Bingyun glanced at Huang Feng secretly, thinking a little shyly in his heart.


    In Huang Feng¡¯s arms, she felt a sense of security. Even if the surrounding area was dark, she was not afraid. For a while, she even forgot the existence of those mercenaries, so she became a yellow man. When the peak fell to the ground, when she put her down, there was a faint sense of loss in her heart. This feeling made her feel ashamed.


    In fact, the somewhat indifferent Li Bingyun in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes was not what he thought. Li Bingyun was just a shy girl. She was indifferent to Huang Feng at the time. She just didn¡¯t know Huang Feng and was not familiar with Huang Feng, and, That is also one way for her to keep herself, because she is so beautiful and so famous, so there are so many people who usually pursue her, and she can only protect herself in this way.


    The effect is also good, at least although she has been pursued by others, no one has harassed her excessively and made her feel bored.


    In fact, what Li Bingyun didn¡¯t know was that someone tried to use some shameful tactics on her after chasing her unsuccessfully, but it was blocked by his parents and brother, and even those people were still After a lesson, although no one said clearly, those who pursued Li Bingyun also understood in their hearts that if they pursue Li Bingyun by fair means, then nothing will happen, but if you want to play something. If you conspiracy, you may be retaliated against.


    This is also caused by Li Bingyun¡¯s family not wanting to interfere too much in her affairs. They have no objection to those who pursue Li Bingyun. That means Li Bingyun is excellent, but if you want to play tricks, then Li Bingyun¡¯s family They disagreed, but because of Li Bingyun, they couldn''t let the guards protect her personally, so what happened today.


    "Okay, let''s go." Huang Feng''s voice interrupted Li Bingyun''s cranky thinking. She responded softly, and then followed Huang Feng to the outside. After that, she boarded the car that kidnapped Li Bingyun. .


    "Hey, team leader, my task is complete, do you want to talk to Miss Li?" After getting in the car, Huang Feng did not drive immediately, but called Bai Xiaorou.


    In fact, during this period of time, Bai Xiaorou has been worried about this matter. The Secretary and Li Bingyun¡¯s brother have also been urging to ask about the specifics of the matter. However, Bai Xiaorou is afraid to disturb Huang Feng and dare not call casually. Moreover, it also helped Huang Feng block those two people.


    However, as time passed, there was still no news about Huang Feng, and Bai Xiaorou became more and more worried. Moreover, she was about to be unable to hold the director and Li Bingyun¡¯s brother, and at this time, Huang Feng¡¯s Here comes the call!


    Seeing Huang Feng''s phone call, Bai Xiaorou was immediately connected, but before she could ask Huang Feng about the specific situation of Huang Feng''s mission, Huang Feng reported to her.


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Bai Xiaorou swallowed what she was about to ask, but she was relieved in her heart. Huang Feng did not let herself down, and the first mission was successfully completed.


    "You call Miss Li." Bai Xiaorou said. At this time, her eagerness has eased and her tone has become normal. Huang Feng thought she was like this from beginning to end, and still admired the other''s calmness. It.


    Huang Feng handed the phone to Li Bingyun, and Li Bingyun said to the phone, "Hey, this is Li Bingyun, thank you for saving me."


    "Hello, Miss Li, I am the leader of the second group of the National Security Bureau. We only learned about you after receiving your brother''s call. Now you are fine, that''s great. You will call your brother later. Just call, he is very worried about you." Bai Xiaorou said to Li Bingyun.


    "Well, I know." Li Bingyun said, and then she glanced at Huang Feng and said: "This time I am fine, thanks to Huang Feng, if it weren''t for her, I don''t know if I can live tonight, you must not Forget his credit."


    Huang Feng was driving while he heard Li Bingyun''s words. He was a little bit dumbfounded. However, he was also very relieved. Although he didn''t want to fight for any credit, Li Bingyun''s words still made him very comfortable. At last he was not in vain tonight Adventure.

 357 Chapter 357

    After that, Li Bingyun''s mobile phone was returned to Huang Feng''s hand again. Bai Xiaorou again instructed Huang Feng to send Li Bingyun to a safe place as soon as possible, and then hung up the phone. To report the situation here to the Secretary, obviously Rong Ning has been paying attention to this matter.


    After Li Bingyun answered Bai Xiaorou¡¯s call, she used her cell phone to call her brother. Although Huang Feng did not hear clearly, what her brother said specifically, but still vaguely heard her brother. Didn¡¯t say anything about her, but kept comforting her,


    And the tears that Li Bingyun had already stopped, came out again when talking on the phone with her brother. Now, for the Lord, she really feels that she is completely out of danger.


    "Done?" Huang Feng looked at Li Bingyun after hanging up the phone and said, "There is a tissue next to it."


    "Thank you." Li Bingyun was a little embarrassed, she shed a lot of tears today, "My brother asked me to thank you for him, saying that if I have a chance to meet next time, he will invite you to drink."


    "Okay." Huang Feng responded casually. However, Li Bingyun''s brother was not in Qing Province, and it was unlikely that Huang Feng would leave Qing Province in a short time. Therefore, the two had almost no chance to meet.


    "I''m going back." Li Bingyun glanced at Huang Feng and said, "My brother has arranged for me. I will leave early tomorrow morning."


    Originally, Li Bingyun came here, in addition to the Tianjiao Group, there are other things, but this evening happened, her itinerary is obviously going to change, although she knows that she is out of danger, However, her brother and parents obviously want to see her as soon as possible so that they can rest assured.


    "It''s okay to go back. You should rest for a while and work again, forgetting what happened tonight." Huang Feng nodded and said, leaving this place temporarily is also a good thing for Li Bingyun.


    Although Li Bingyun didn¡¯t really suffer any harm because of Huang Feng¡¯s appearance this evening, but there was a shadow in her heart that was certain. After all, she was only in her early twenties. Obviously, the shock was definitely not small.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun replied: "However, I will be back soon."


    Perhaps because he was afraid of Huang Feng¡¯s misunderstanding, Li Bingyun quickly said: ¡°I still have an endorsement contract with your company, and I will come back later.¡±


    "Oh." Huang Feng replied. He was not involved in signing the contract, so he didn''t know the specific content of the contract. However, as the spokesperson of the company, there will be follow-up activities, which is very possible.


    Seeing that Huang Feng didn''t ask anything, Li Bingyun was quietly relieved.


    When the two came to the hotel again, Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant was at the door of the hotel, waiting anxiously. Since she discovered Li Bingyun¡¯s disappearance, she immediately called for help. Under operation, she looked at the hotel¡¯s surveillance and found out that Li Bingyun was kidnapped by two people, and then she passed the video to Li Bingyun¡¯s brother, that is, at that time, Li Bingyun¡¯s brother identified the two people. Identity.


    "Bingyun, you are back, are you okay? You scared me to death." When Li Bingyun''s assistant saw Li Bingyun appeared, he ran up immediately, took Li Bingyun to look up and down, and looked at Li Bingyun. Is there any injury? The worried expression on his face is obvious.


    "I''m fine." Li Bingyun answered his assistant''s words while paying attention to Huang Feng parking next to him. At least tonight, Huang Feng is the only person who can give her a sense of security.


    After Huang Feng parked the car, he walked over. He was here to say goodbye. The matter here has been dealt with, and the other party''s people are all dead, so he should retreat.


    "Can you stay away tonight." After hearing Huang Feng''s farewell words, Li Bingyun pleaded with Huang Feng. Feeling the strange look of Huang Feng and her assistant, she quickly said: "I still feel a little scared in my heart. I''m afraid that some of them will come, so I hope you can stay today."


    "Bingyun, the hotel has arranged a lot of security, it will be fine, our bodyguard is also there." Li Bingyun''s assistant reminded that she didn''t want Huang Feng to stay here tonight, although for Huang Feng to save Li Bing Yun, she was very grateful, but if Huang Feng didn''t leave tonight, those reporters knew that the scandals about Li Bingyun would fly all over the sky tomorrow.


    Of course Li Bingyun understood her assistant''s worry, but she shook her head and insisted: "No, I don''t worry about those people." After speaking, Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng with a pleading look.


    Huang Feng hesitated and nodded, "Okay, I will stay here tonight." The task Bai Xiaorou gave him was to protect Li Bingyun''s safety. Before she left Qing Province, it was all her own. Mission, therefore, Li Bingyun''s request is not excessive.


    "Great." Li Bingyun was very happy when he heard Huang Feng''s promise. Then, he told his assistant to change to another suite.


    Originally, Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant was still thinking that even if Huang Feng stayed, he would still live next door to Li Bingyun. This would also protect Li Bingyun, but she didn¡¯t expect that Li Bingyun actually wanted Huang Feng and She lives in a room, although it is a suite, but it is still in a large room.


    Originally, Li Bingyun''s assistant wanted to object, but seeing Li Bingyun''s firm gaze, she swallowed what she was about to say, then turned around and went into the hotel to change rooms.


    The hotel is naturally not at all embarrassed about Li Bingyun''s request. They already know what happened tonight and that Li Bingyun''s identity is extraordinary. If something really happens, their hotel will be implicated today.


    Therefore, when they knew that Li Bingyun wanted to change a suite, they readily agreed, and they didn''t charge any fees, money, they did it.


    In the end, Li Bingyun and Huang Feng entered the room under the assistant''s bitter gaze, and that assistant could only live next door to Li Bingyun''s room again.


    "I''m going to take a shower first, and you should also wash it." After entering the room, Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng, something that was quite ridiculous. After speaking, she also realized that what she said was very easy to cause. Misunderstanding, he explained: "There are several rooms here, and each room has a bathroom."


    After speaking, Li Bingyun went to the big bedroom, Huang Feng smiled and entered the room next to the room where Li Bingyun was.

 358 Chapter 358 Duan Yu

    Li Bingyun was taking a bath while thinking back to what happened tonight. Now she thinks back about what happened at night. More often, there is a smile on her face instead of the fear before. Huang Feng appeared in time and saved her.


    "Unexpectedly, he looks thin and weak, and his figure is so stylish." Li Bingyun thought about the night, and then thought that when he was in the woods, Huang Feng gave her the only piece of clothing on his upper body. His upper body was naked.


    After thinking about it, Li Bingyun''s face turned a little red. At that time, because of the dangerous environment, she didn''t have the mind to think about it, but now when I think about it, it makes people blush.


    And Li Bingyun himself did not expect that between himself and Huang Feng, the two people who were destined to no longer have any contact, are now closer because of what happened tonight.


    When Li Bingyun was thinking wildly, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have so much thought. In his heart, this incident was just a task, and he knew what Li Bingyun and he said, so it¡¯s impossible to read it. Keep her in danger, regardless.


    It didn''t take Huang Feng too much time to wash. After that, he rested in his room, but that was the state seen by outsiders. In fact, Huang Feng was practicing magic and meditating.


    In today¡¯s battle, obviously, magic has given him a lot of help. If he only relies on his boxing skills and his own strength, he is really not an opponent of those people. After all, the opponent has rich experience in fighting, and Huang Feng practiced his boxing skills. What a long time, so the level of cultivation is not high, and the power is naturally not great.


    With magic, he would have a lot of room for flexibility, and moreover, he could be more unexpected.


    At the same time, the cloak that had been draped by Huang Feng all the time and the cloak invisible to others also enriched his fighting methods.In the end, the deputy head of the abuser had no choice but to passively be beaten.


    Of course, if the opponent persists for a long enough time and Huang Feng''s energy is exhausted, then Huang Feng will have no way to fly. Therefore, it seems that this internal force and magic are more important.


    Therefore, now Huang Feng has time to practice, the more energy stored in the body, the better.


    By the time Li Bingyun came out of the shower, it was already more than half an hour later. She had taken a long time to take a bath, plus a series of things encountered today, which made her even more physically and mentally tired. A little longer.


    However, Li Bingyun did not go to bed the first time, but went to Huang Feng¡¯s room to look at it. The door of Huang Feng¡¯s room was not locked. However, Li Bingyun did not go in either. He just saw Huang Feng¡¯s figure at the door. , Then returned to her room, Huang Feng was there, even if she didn''t say a word, she felt relieved a lot.


    "The mountains are red and blue, and the pine trees are all ten surroundings. When the stream runs barefoot across the rocks, the sound of the water stirs the wind. Good scenery, good scenery!" On the quiet mountain path, a white-clothed man walked towards him. The son, this man has clear eyes and beautiful eyes, and his whole body reveals a bookish breath. This man is the eldest son of the Duan family of the Dali kingdom, Duan Yu.


    Duan Yu went out this time to visit the mountains and waters. He had no destination. After going out, he admired the green mountains and green waters all the way, and came to this Wuliang Mountain by accident.


    The scenery under Wuliang Mountain is very beautiful, with red maple leaves, torrential waterfalls, and long green mountains, which make you feel good and poetic.


    However, his good mood soon disappeared. When he was squatting by the creek to wash his face and drink water, he saw the dazzling red in the water flowing from the waterfall, which was the situation after the blood flowed into the creek.


    "Ah." Duan Yu stood up in surprise and looked at the source of the waterfall, which was on the top of Wuliang Mountain. Duan Yu, who was worried that someone might have an accident, walked along the mountain road without even thinking about it. On the Wuliang Mountain.


    Sure enough, at the top of Wuliang Mountain, dozens of people were fighting. These people were obviously divided into two factions. Both sides faced each other with swords, and people were constantly killed and chopped.


    "Don''t fight!" Seeing this situation, Duan Yu hurried forward, pulling away the people who were fighting, shouting loudly in his mouth, obviously trying to stop the chaos.


    However, his actions and his words obviously had no effect. The people of the two factions had already smashed their eyes and didn''t mean to stop at all.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight anymore!" Duan Yu ran anxiously through the crowd, hoping to stop the behavior of people on the court.


    "No, yes, let''s hit it again!" Duan Yu, standing in the middle of the crowd, shouted loudly, seeing that his actions had no effect.


    But this time, the center of his call was effective. Everyone on the scene stopped their movements, but their eyes were all looking at him.


    Duan Yu was a little embarrassed and overwhelmed by so many people, and forced a smile. Of course, that smile was not much better than crying.


    "In the Xia Wuliangjian Sect, Zuo Zimu, who is your excellency?" At this time, a middle-aged man ran to Duan Yu and said, he still held a long sword in his hand, and the sharp blade was still going down. Dripping blood.


    Seeing the sword in his hand, Duan Yu was a little flustered, but still forced himself to calm down: "In the next Duan Yu."


    At this time, another man with a weapon like a hoe in his hand came to Duan Yu, arched his hands, but said without the slightest respect on his face: "In the lower Shennong Gang, Si Kongxuan, Duan Shaoxia, Why bother with our two gangs?"


    After finishing speaking, he still looked at Duan Yu with vigilance.


    Duan Yu took a step, and said, "I..." However, just after Duan Yu took this step, everyone else raised their weapons, stepped back, and full of faces. Looking at him vigilantly, it seems that there is a possibility of doing it at any time.


    "You..." Duan Yu stepped forward again, trying to explain, but everyone took a step back again, and the atmosphere on the scene became more tense.


    Duan Yu was pointed at by so many people with swords, and his heart was full of tension.


    "I''m not a young man, and I don''t know any martial arts. I just see everyone fighting here, killing and wounding so many people. I can''t bear it. I advise you to rein in the cliff and don''t commit any more crimes." Duan Yu said.


    However, everyone present did not believe Duan Yu''s words. If he really didn''t have martial arts, how could he dare to come up and persuade him?Unless he is a fool.


    In order to verify his suspicion, Si Kongxuan of the Shennong Gang gave his men a wink, and two of them immediately killed Duan Yu!

 359 Chapter 359

    "Ah!" Duan Yu was shocked when he saw the two who killed him. He didn''t lie just now. He really didn''t know how to martial arts. He just came here because of his kind heart and couldn''t bear to see too many deaths. Persuading him, he usually doesn''t like to practice martial arts. Although he was born in the Duan family, he does not know how to do it at all. He is just a scholar.


    "Looking for death!" The two saw that Duan Yu didn''t have the slightest intention of resisting. They even fell so frightened that they were not polite in their hands. The ones they had killed before were on their heads, and they were suddenly interrupted and beaten. It was a fool who could cut them off. It was strange that they would be polite.


    However, just when Duan Yu''s face turned pale, thinking that he was about to be killed, the two people who killed him were hit by stones on each of their chests. Naturally, those who threw stones would not throw them at will. , The two of them were immediately knocked to the ground.


    People from the Boundless Sword Sect and the Shennong Gang watched vigilantly in the direction where the stones were flying, and on that eaves, I don''t know when, a young girl appeared.


    Duan Yu, who felt that he was okay, got up immediately and looked at the girl.


    "Girl girl, who are you?" Si Kongxuan of the Shennong gang pointed at the girl and asked loudly. At the same time, he was thinking in his heart that he was fighting with the Wuliang Sword Sect today, how can there be so many people? Come to intervene for no reason.


    "I was passing by. I saw you bullying the honest people. I can''t stand it anymore." After speaking, she leaped slightly and got off the roof before coming to Duan Yu: "Your name is Duan Yu? , You don¡¯t know how to martial arts, but you are not brave."


    "Will you use martial arts? If you encounter injustice, you have to take care of it." Duan Yu said with an upright face, but the girl looked at Duan Yu with stars in her eyes. Obviously, Duan Yu was handsome and handsome. His appearance gives him a lot of points.


    However, the good times did not last long. Duan Yu and the girl''s behavior clearly angered everyone present, so the people of the Wuliang Sword Sect and the Shennong Gang attacked both of them at the same time.


    And that girl, Zhong Ling, although she had a very powerful Lightning Sable in her hand, she didn''t have any great skills. Soon, after Lightning Sable bit Zuo Zimu, Zhong Ling and Duan Yu both The person was also caught.


    "Take out the antidote, and I will spare your life!" Zuo Zimu said to the two.


    "Spare our lives? But we are two people, how do you divide this?" Zhong Ling said slowly.


    "Good, good." Zuo Zimu said helplessly: "Spare your two lives and bring the antidote."


    "I don''t have an antidote, only my dad has it."


    "Where is your father?"


    "Of course my dad is at home with my mother."


    Duan Yu heard the conversation between the two and almost laughed, and Zuo Zimu also knew that he had been tricked by Zhong Ling.


    "I''ll burn your hair out first!" Zuo Zimu approached Zhong Ling with the torch and said.


    "No, I''m afraid of pain." Zhong Ling shouted.


    "Call out the antidote if you are afraid of pain!" Zuo Zimu said.


    "You are so stupid, is my lightning mink a normal thing? Is the poison so easy to decompose?" Zhong Ling called.


    After Zuo Zimu knew that he could only live for 20 days after being poisoned by Lightning Mink, he turned his gaze to Duan Yu: "Give this kid 7 Days Duanchangsan!"


    People from the Immeasurable Sword Sect hurriedly stepped forward and forced Duan Yu to take the poison. "The poison will be released after seven days and the stomach will be broken. You will bring the antidote to the lightning mink within seven days. , I will let this little girl go, and the antidote will be given to you."


    In the end, Zhong Ling had no choice but to tell Duan Yu the route of his home. At the same time, he gave Duan Yu one of his shoes as a token, so that Duan Yu could bring her mother and retrieve the antidote to Lightning Mink.


    After knowing the route, Duan Yu went down the mountain. Because he didn¡¯t know martial arts, he could only keep running, hoping to save some time. However, because he was too flustered, when running on the mountain road, his feet He slipped and fell directly off the cliff, but fortunately, there was a stream below the cliff, so Duan Yu was not dead or injured. He was lucky.


    Of course, luck was even better at the back. Not far from Duan Yu¡¯s fall in the lake, there was a cave. Inside the cave, he saw a beautiful statue, like a god descending to the world, and he saw this beautiful statue. Enamored, after seeing the words "Kow a thousand times, for my advice!" on the beautiful statue, Duan Yu didn''t hesitate at all, so he knelt on the futon in front of the statue and knocked his head a thousand times. , A lot of them.


    After Duan Yu knocked his head a thousand times, he was a little dizzy. In the futon he knocked torn, he found a scroll. The scroll recorded two magical skills: Beiming Shengong and Lingbo. Microstep!


    Duan Yu, who doesn¡¯t like to practice martial arts, is not happy because he has obtained two martial arts. He sneaked out because he didn''t like the arrangement of his martial arts at home, but now he has obtained these two martial arts accidentally. He didn''t want to practice, but because it was his favorite fairy sister who asked him to practice, so, in the end, Duan Yu decided to practice Lingbo microsteps by himself, and Beiming divine art, he just practiced part of it meaningfully. .


    Because, in Duan Yu''s view, Lingbo''s Weibu was used to escape, and Beiming''s magical technique was used to fight people. He didn''t like fighting, so he liked the magical technique used for escape.


    Duan Yu''s memory is obviously very powerful. It didn''t take him long before he had clearly remembered all the contents of this Lingbo Weibu, and there were 36 pictures in the Beiming Divine Art, which recorded the Yungong. He just remembered the first two of the route. He was not interested in the rest, so he didn''t even look at it.


    At this time, Duan Yu also remembered that his purpose this time was to get the antidote to save Zhong Ling''s life. Moreover, he was also poisoned, so he couldn''t stay here for too long.


    However, when Duan Yu arrived at Zhong Ling''s home, which is the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations, he found that the cloth roll that was in his arms had disappeared.


    "Where did you go, where did you go?" Duan Yu kept searching on himself, but he didn''t find the cloth scroll. Instead, he found something like a ghost drawing symbol that he didn''t know. He glanced at it and threw it away. , After that, continue to look for the cloth roll.


    The cloth roll is very important to him. Although he has memorized all the things on it, it was given to him by Sister Shenxian. There is also a portrait of Sister Shenxian on it. It was so lost. Duan Yu felt very much in his heart. Is sad.

 360 Chapter 360

    However, after searching for a long time, Duan Yu didn''t find the cloth roll. In the end, Duan Yu could only accept the fact that the cloth roll was lost.


    The next morning, when Huang Feng woke up from his practice, the sound of washing was heard in Li Bingyun''s room. Afterwards, when Huang Feng washed up, Li Bingyun was already sitting in the living room waiting for him.


    "Sit down and eat something, I just asked the waiter to bring it." Li Bingyun motioned to Huang Feng to sit down at the table, pointed to the breakfast on the table and said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was not polite. He picked up a steamed bun and said to Li Bingyun as he ate, "What time is the plane in the morning."


    "At nine o''clock, we should leave after dinner," Li Bingyun said.


    "We?" Huang Feng looked puzzled, and his mouth stopped.


    "Yeah, you and me, aren''t you us?" Li Bingyun said, "Forgot to tell you. You were borrowed by me for half a day in the morning. I have already called your leader. You will drive me to the airport later. ."


    "Did you make the decision without my consent?" Huang Feng muttered, but I also know that Li Bingyun is now the spokesperson of the company, and the cooperation with the company has just begun. So, for her request, Su Yu Neither Mo nor Xie Mengjiao would refuse.


    "Why, you don''t want to?" Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "How come, I can be lazy without going to work, I''m still very happy." Huang Feng said, in fact, even if he goes to the company, there is nothing wrong with him.


    However, Li Bingyun was still very satisfied with Huang Feng¡¯s attitude. In fact, when Li Bingyun made this request before, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao did agree without even thinking about it, especially Xie Mengjiao, she saw Huang Feng. Feng has nothing to do with the company. Xie Mengjiao is still very happy to find something for him.


    However, Li Bingyun was on the phone, in order to thank Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao for picking up her, she said that she would take the time to shoot the next commercial as soon as possible, and would come to Jiangzhou again soon.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s words made Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao very happy. As a popular star, Li Bingyun¡¯s work schedule is still very tight. They originally thought that this commercial will take a while to shoot, but Li Bingyun promised They, when she goes back to deal with some things, will soon come to Jiangzhou to shoot commercials, and they are naturally very happy.


    During the meal, Huang Feng read his cell phone message. There was indeed a text message from Su Yumo, so he stopped using the company in the morning. He went to the hotel to pick up Li Bingyun and then sent him to the airport. Su Yumo didn¡¯t know, Huang Fengzhen When I lived with Li Bingyun in a hotel, even in the same room.


    After the meal, Huang Feng drove Li Bingyun to see Li Bingyun''s assistant and watched vigilantly.

 361 Chapter 361

    "Beiming Divine Art: One of the top martial arts in "The Eight Divisions of Heavenly Dragons". It specializes in absorbing the enemy''s internal power and using it for oneself. The stronger the internal power, the greater the suction power.


    Ling Bo Weibu: One of the top martial arts in the "Tianlong Babu" is a unique light skill of the Xiaoyao School. It is based on the Eight Eight Sixty Four Trigrams of the Book of Changes."


    Huang Feng looked at the cloth roll in his hand with a full face of surprise, and never thought that such a humble cloth roll contained two top martial arts in the world of "Dragon Babu", which surprised Huang Feng.


    Of course, Huang Feng has been familiar with the two magical skills of "Beiming Shen Gong" and "Lingbo Weibu" for a long time. Regardless of Mr. Jin''s novels or TV dramas, Huang Feng''s has seen the "Tianlong Ba Bu" many times. "Yes, and these two efforts, even in the world of "Dragon Babu", are top-notch existences. Huang Feng did not expect that this storage box would give him such a big surprise. He brings two magic arts.


    In the world of "Tian Long Ba Bu", Duan Yu is obviously a lucky man who was blessed by the heavens. When he fell off a cliff, he was able to obtain such great kung fu, let him from a weak scholar without the power to bind a chicken, suddenly Have the potential to become a top master.


    Huang Feng likes these two kinds of kungfu very much. Beiming magical power can be used by himself. Moreover, there is no sequelae like the star-absorbing Dafa. The star-absorbing Dafa can only be regarded as a weakened version of the Beiming magic. No matter how much internal force is sucked, how many mixed internal forces can be transformed into a unified Beiming True Qi after entering the body, while the Star-absorbing Dafa is different. After sucking in other people''s internal forces, the body will become too messy due to internal forces. And lead to confusion.


    As for Lingbo''s micro-steps, it goes without saying. This is a top-notch light work. It is very useful for Huang Feng when Huang Feng doesn''t want to expose his cloak. Moreover, this Lingbo''s micro-steps are extremely mysterious. Internal force will run in the body for a week, so using it will not consume internal force, but will increase internal force, which is extremely powerful.


    Huang Feng couldn¡¯t wait to open the roll of cloth. What he saw was the portraits of the fruit body. However, this is not a yellow book. The characters on these portraits are standing or lying, or showing the front of the chest, or Seeing the back, the faces of the portraits were average, but they were either happy or sad, or gazing affectionately, or lightly angry and light-hearted, with different expressions.There are a total of 36 images, each with a thin color line, indicating the points of the acupoints and the exercises.


    According to records in novels and TV, the person in this portrait is the person in the cave who Duan Yu called the fairy sister. Huang Feng became interested and wanted to see what the other person looked like. Just a statue, Duan Yu was fascinated.


    Seeing the ** smile in the painting, the corners of the eyebrows, the corners of the eyes, the lips and the cheeks are all coquettish, not inferior to the big stars that Huang Feng has seen, even Li Bingyun, who has just separated from him, is not as good as his appearance. It''s not as good, but there is a gap in temperament and demeanor. Li Bingyun is still young after all, and has not fully grown and matured.


    "It''s no wonder that Duan Yu''s infatuated boy was so fascinated after seeing other people''s statues." Huang Feng said to himself that this woman does have such an ability.


    However, no matter how beautiful the other party was, Huang Feng didn''t have much interest. After all, it was just a portrait. Moreover, he was not a person in his world.


    Therefore, Huang Feng focused his attention on those silk threads. These silk threads are the operation method of Beiming magical art. With them, Huang Feng would have learned this magical art a lot more easily. Duan Yu had no internal strength back then. If you can learn it, you are so good that you have learned kung fu, so naturally you will not be worse than him.


    However, Huang Feng also knew that his qualifications might not be comparable to Duan Yu. Duan Yu''s martial arts qualifications were also in the forefront of Tianlong. It was not just good luck.


    Huang Feng saw a thin green line in the painting starting from the left shoulder, crossing the neck, and running diagonally to the right breast. After that, the green line continued to extend to the opponent¡¯s armpit, to the right arm, through the wrist, to The thumb of the right hand stopped.


    The other green line extends down to the neck, and continues downward through the lower abdomen, until it stops near the belly button.


    And near the two green lines, there are some labels, which are the names of acupuncture points. Huang Feng has practiced the Qi Yao Undefeated Cultivation Method before. Although the inner gong mental method is at an ordinary level, it also has acupuncture points. The explanation is even because of the basic exercises. Therefore, the acupuncture points and so on are explained more carefully. Therefore, Huang Feng is not unfamiliar when he sees the names of these acupoints.


    According to the introduction of the Beiming Divine Art, the green line on the hand is the most fundamental part of this Divine Art, that is, the Taiyin Lung Meridian of the Hand. The practice of this picture is to attract people¡¯s internal power, and the second picture is the practice How to turn the absorbed internal force into Beiming True Qi and store it in the body.


    Huang Feng saw such a magical skill, how could he not be tempted? After reading the green lines and the text below, he planned to start cultivating. However, his movements were immediately stopped because he saw this. Reminder of the Divine Art: Anyone who practices this divine skill must first dissipate the internal energy he has learned before starting to practice, because the operation route of Beiming Divine Art is completely opposite to ordinary internal energy, so it will Confronted with the general internal strength, and finally caused the body to explode and die.


    "Does it really dissipate those internal forces in my body?" Huang Feng hesitated. "Moreover, I don''t just have internal power in my body, but also magic power. These two energies have been mixed together, and they are inseparable. The power of the new energy is much larger than the normal internal force, so it''s a pity that it dissipates like this."


    In Beiming''s divine art, there is a method to disperse the internal force, but Huang Feng is not very willing to dissipate the internal force in the body like this.


    "Fine, this Beiming divine art, but it is a top level technique. Although there is no magic power, you can no longer use magic. However, after learning the Beiming divine art, I will find the opportunity to absorb the internal power of a few people. Then, my internal power must be It''s so strong that it can really kill a leaf." Huang Feng hesitated for a while before he made a decision.


    Therefore, Huang Feng began to operate the Beiming Shengong method used for San Gong, but what made him a little depressed and confused is that after he operated for a week, the energy in his body did not change at all.

 362 Chapter 362

    "Could it be that this method can only dissipate internal power but not magic? It has no effect on these special energies?" Huang Feng thought with some confusion.


    He tried a few more times, but still no success.


    "Forget it, maybe there is no conflict between this new energy and the practice of Beiming Divine Art. Practice first. If there is a conflict, I will stop." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Huang Feng, who had made a decision, began to practice according to the first picture. This Beiming magical technique, even Duan Yu, who has never practiced martial arts, can practice. It can be seen that the cloth scroll is about the cultivation of magical arts. The description is so detailed, so Huang Feng is not troublesome to practice.


    Even because Huang Feng already had experience in cultivating internal strength, the speed of this practice was not slow. Duan Yu learned the first picture in half an hour, and Huang Feng¡¯s speed was not much slower than his. .


    After cultivating the first picture, I started to practice the second picture. The two pictures are obviously to be practiced together. One is the internal force that attracts people, and the other is the conversion of the internal force, transforming the absorbed internal force into Bei Mingzhen Qi, if only the first picture is cultivated, then the inhaled true Qi has not been converted, and then it cannot be used for oneself at all.


    After Huang Feng had cultivated the first two pictures, he stopped temporarily. In the "Tianlong Babu", Duan Yu only cultivated the first two. He himself didn''t like this and some "robbers". It is a magical skill of the nature, so, he didn''t want to practice, just because he agreed to "Sister God", so he only practiced two pictures for the meaning.


    However, even if only two maps were cultivated, and they were just two basic maps, but the power was so powerful that Duan Yu''s internal strength was ranked in the forefront of the entire Tianlong.


    Huang Feng can completely imagine what kind of anti-sky effect he will have when he finishes practicing all the pictures.


    After that, Huang Feng looked at Lingbo''s microsteps. This exercise is not as simple as light work. You can see from Duan Yu''s actual combat. As long as you use it proficiently, then in the process of fighting the enemy, the opponent will even Can''t even touch the corners of his clothes!


    Therefore, Huang Feng still liked this exercise very much, and he couldn''t wait to practice it.


    Just seeing the images and texts of practicing Lingbo''s Weibu, Huang Feng got a headache, this thing is much more difficult to practice than Beiming Divine Art.


    I saw that the footprints on the cloth roll were densely packed. I don''t know if there are hundreds or thousands. From one footprint to another, there are green lines running through the lines, and arrows are drawn on the lines, which is a complicated set of footwork.Finally, a line of words was written: "Suddenly encounter a strong enemy, so as to protect yourself, accumulate more internal strength, and then take the enemy''s life."


    This line of small print is easy to understand, that is, to protect yourself first, and in the process, you can increase your internal strength, and then look for opportunities to kill the opponent.


    However, seeing the dense footprints, Huang Feng felt a headache. Moreover, there is also the Book of Changes. Duan Yu in Tianlong likes to study Buddhism-related things. Naturally, it is easier to understand, but Huang Feng feels it. I have a headache.


    "Forget it, practice slowly." Huang Feng thought helplessly, anyway, he will definitely be able to practice in the end, but it takes a lot more time than Duan Yu.


    "I don''t know if I obtained this roll of cloth before or after Duan Yu obtained it. If it was before he obtained it, wouldn''t Duan Yu not be able to practice these two magic skills? That would be great fun. "Huang Feng put the cloth roll into the ring, while silently thinking in his heart, if that''s the case, then there may only be two protagonists in Tianlong, and Duan Yu, the protagonist, would be killed by himself.


    However, now Huang Feng obviously doesn¡¯t know the specific situation there. Compared to what he obtained before, he doesn¡¯t know which scene it belongs to. This time, Huang Feng knows that it belongs to the "Tianlong Ba Bu". He is right. I¡¯m still very curious about the world of martial arts, and I want to see it, to meet the heroic Qiao Feng, to see the beautiful Wang Yuyan, but I don¡¯t know when I can get the other three things. Of course , It is also possible that he only got such one, in that case, it would be a little regrettable.


    After packing, the time is almost up, Huang Feng got up and went to the company. He planned to eat there for lunch. Although the food there is not as good as what he cooked, it is not bad, and it can Saving money is not.


    "You didn''t rush back to eat this meal deliberately?" Xie Mengjiao asked with some confusion looking at Huang Feng who was devouring in front of him, while Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng with a slight smile on his face.


    "Of course not. I didn''t send our spokesperson to the airport and then came back. It was a coincidence, and it happened to be a meal." Huang Feng said without blushing, and at the same time took Su Yumo to him. A piece of braised pork will be eaten.


    It was not the first time that Huang Feng, Su Yumo, and Xie Mengjiao ate together. Therefore, when Huang Feng rushed to the cafeteria, he saw that they still had a place here, so naturally he came over. He came here. One reason is that Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are the bosses of the company, and the chef in the cafeteria will definitely take care of them. Therefore, the meals of the two of them must be better than others. Although their appetites are not large, this cannot be changed. The practice of the canteen master.


    And Huang Feng came over to help them deal with the meat that they couldn¡¯t eliminate. Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were very careful to keep their figures. They didn¡¯t like these meats, just because the cafeteria insisted on serving food. For them, Huang Feng is now wiped out, which is just right.


    "Really?" Xie Mengjiao didn''t believe it.


    Huang Feng nodded, then turned away from the question and asked casually: "By the way, where is Tang Muxue? Has he returned to the emperor?"


    "No, she is also planning to develop in Qing Province now, and she has also found what she wants to do, which seems to be related to liquor." Su Yumo said.


    "Baijiu?" Huang Feng was taken aback, didn''t he have a brewing formula for baijiu in his Najie?I just don''t have much money on hand, and I haven''t produced it yet. After the funds are returned from the sewage treatment equipment, I must be brewing liquor.


    "I don''t know what she is doing. Maybe I will cooperate with her later." Huang Feng muttered softly. However, his words did not let Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao hear them. In his eyes, he was just a security manager, and Tang Muxue couldn''t have any cooperation.

 363 Chapter 363: Tian Juns Call

    For half a day in the afternoon, Huang Feng was not idle either. He took out the cloth roll of the Beiming Divine Art in the office, and continued to study the remaining portraits, striving to remember all the portraits.


    Huang Feng owns an office by himself, so don''t worry about being discovered when he looks at the portrait.


    The running route on the remaining portraits is a bit more difficult than the first and second pictures, but it still did not bring too much difficulty to Huang Feng. In less than half a day, I have seen most of it, but, With regard to Lingbo''s research on Weibu, Huang Feng has not achieved much. He felt a little headache when he saw the dense footprints and lines.


    As a result, Huang Feng could only study a little bit slowly, not knowing how much slower than learning Beiming Divine Art.


    While Huang Feng was busy practicing Beiming Shen Gong, Li Bingyun¡¯s plane had landed and reached its destination, Rongcheng, Sichuan Province. Rongcheng is the capital city of Sichuan Province and also the center of economic and cultural development. Also worse than Jiangzhou.


    And there is a garrison near Rongcheng. It protects the safety of the surrounding provinces at the Sichuan Province level. However, most people only know that there are garrisons here, but they don¡¯t know that it is in a remote place in Rongcheng. , There is also a special force. Although their number is small, their combat effectiveness is extremely strong. Not only have they completed many tasks in the country, but also how long they have gone abroad to perform tasks, and they can be successful every time. The completion.


    As soon as Li Bingyun got off the plane, he saw his brother, so Li Bingyun didn¡¯t even think about it, so he rushed over. Fortunately, this is a VIP channel, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being seen by the paparazzi. I don''t know what it will be distorted.


    "Brother, why are you here?" Li Bingyun spread into his brother''s arms, arched slightly and said, while her assistant came over with luggage behind, but stopped far away. , Obviously didn''t mean to disturb the two siblings.


    "I''m worried about my sister, of course it will come." Li Huaimin, Li Bingyun''s brother, touched Li Bingyun''s hair and said rather indulgently, but then asked, "Is there anything wrong with you? The second incident really scared us. Dad knows it. Next time you go out, you must bring the people we arranged with you. However, you can rest assured that they will only be in the dark and will not affect you. ."


    When it comes to this matter, Li Huaimin is a little afraid. If it weren¡¯t for someone from the National Security Bureau, he happened to be in Jiangzhou, and the other party¡¯s skills were pretty good. Only then did he rescue his sister. If it¡¯s a little later, it¡¯s not Know what will happen.


    Thinking of the devil mercenary group, Li Huaimin''s heart flashed a trace of killing intent. He didn''t expect that the other party was so courageous that he could hide in Huaxia to find his own revenge, and even investigated the matter of his sister. This time I was careless too, and my carelessness almost harmed his sister, which made Li Huaimin feel a little guilty for his sister, but he was more murderous towards the Devil Mercenary Group.


    "Ah, did my dad know?" Li Bingyun said in surprise. Her father opposed her taking this path from the beginning. It was only because of her persistence that her father loved her and let her go. But now After this incident, her father would definitely want to talk about her again, let her stay in Rongcheng with peace of mind and stop going out.


    "Yes, Dad is very angry, you still think about how to make Dad happy when you go back." Li Huaimin said to his sister.


    "What''s so difficult? It''s a trivial thing!" Li Bingyun said with a proud face. Only in front of her family can she completely let go, instead of the cold appearance that outsiders see. Of course, now May add a Huangfeng.


    The two brothers and sisters were talking as they walked. Li Huaimin asked about the specific process of this incident. Naturally, Li Bingyun did nothing to conceal. Moreover, in the process of narrating, she praised Huang Feng severely. Of course, she didn''t think she was exaggerating, and she even felt that what she said was not enough to fully show Huang Feng''s heroic posture.


    "When you say this, I am a little curious about this security guard. I really want to see him if I have the opportunity." Li Huaimin said.


    "Well, you will have a chance." Li Bingyun said.


    When Li Bingyun returned to his home, the devil mercenary group far abroad also learned about the death of his own people. They have always kept in touch with each other, and they knew the group after losing contact for so long. Someone had an accident, but because of the efforts of the National Security Bureau and Li Huaimin and others, the matter was kept secret, so they still don''t know what happened to their own people and who did it.


    However, although there is no definite news, those few people are looking for Li Huaimin''s trouble, so this matter must have something to do with Li Huaimin.


    The members of the Devil''s Mercenary Group are obviously unwilling to suffer such a dumb loss. They are planning to enter China again, to find their place, and to seek revenge from Li Huaimin.


    When Huang Feng got off work, he received an unexpected phone call. The person who called was Tian Jun who hadn''t contacted him for a long time.


    Huang Feng saw Tian Jun in a bar. It was a little different from the last time he saw him. At that time, Tian Jun was very downhearted and left from Brother Biao. In order to make a living and take care of his sister, he went to an agency to sell the house. He helped to find the place where Huang Feng lives now. At that time, Huang Feng could see the worries about the future from his face, even if he hides it deeply, Huang Feng could see it in his eyes. To.


    But when I saw Tian Jun again today, his worries were much less, more hostile and murderous, which made Huang Feng frowned. If he were an ordinary person, he might not feel it. The breath that came to Tian Jun''s body, but who made Huang Feng kill people himself, and even went to the battlefield, was very sensitive to this breath.


    "Here?" Seeing Huang Feng''s arrival, Tian Jun nodded, and then said to the bartender: "Bring him a glass of wine."


    "Okay, Brother Jun." The bartender nodded quickly. Obviously, he knew Tian Jun.


    "Brother Jun? It seems that you have been doing pretty well these days." Huang Feng could feel the respect and fear that the bartender had for Tian Jun just now!Huang Feng knew that something happened to Tian Jun during this period of time. Otherwise, he would not have such a breath, and other people''s attitudes towards him would not be like this.

 364 Chapter 364 Tian Juns Choice

    "Sit down and say." Tian Jun said.


    Huang Feng sat down beside him, and at this time, the bartender had already put the wine in front of Huang Feng. Huang Feng glanced at him. He had been to the bar many times and knew that the price of the wine was not cheap, of course. , Not too expensive.


    "Brother Biao is dead!" Tian Jun said suddenly. The two hadn''t seen each other since they rescued Tian Lin from Brother Biao last time. Therefore, Tian Jun thought that Brother Biao was dead, and Huang Feng didn''t know.


    Huang Feng nodded, but didn''t say anything. Tian Jun continued: "Then, all his men ran away. Because I have been with Brother Biao for a while, maybe I performed well, so when Brother Biao died, Many of them found me and recognized me as the big brother, but I finally decided to accept them."


    "Why?" Huang Feng said after taking a sip: "I remember your sister seems to dislike you for living like this very much."


    "Yes, she doesn''t like my fighting all day long, she will be worried." When talking about her sister, Tian Jun''s face showed a petting smile, but then his face changed and said: "But I want her to live a good life!"


    "Do you know where we lived before? There is only one room, a few square meters! There is only a curtain in the middle to separate it. The only thing my sister entertains is the radio that I bought for ten yuan. You know that kind of thinking? Want to give your loved ones a better life, but is it a feeling of helplessness? Listen to me, that feeling is really uncomfortable!" Tian Jun''s expression was a little crazy.


    Huang Feng understands him a little bit. He values ??his sister very much in his heart, which can be seen from the last time the two went to rescue his sister.


    "Besides, you know, my sister can''t walk by herself, and she can''t see her eyes, but she is not born like this. She has a strange disease. God shouldn''t treat her like this. She is kind. Angel, so I want to heal her." Tian Jun didn''t look at Huang Feng, and said to himself, as if talking to himself.


    "But, I don¡¯t have money! I can¡¯t do anything without money. I don¡¯t even have the money to rent a house. Where can I find money to treat her illness? Although she said she is satisfied with her current life, I can¡¯t Just watching her like this for a lifetime, she should have a better life. In order to allow her to live like that, I would not hesitate to go to hell!"


    "However, I don''t have any abilities to make money. Apart from fighting, I am afraid that if I only rely on being an intermediary, I will not be able to raise enough money to treat her disease in my life. So when those people came to me, I was moved! I have to make a choice!"


    "So you became their eldest brother, and now you are the same as Biao brother before?" Huang Feng said.


    "Not bad." A trace of determination flashed in Tian Jun''s eyes, "I know that only in this way can I hope to change my sister''s life and let her stand up again and see the world again!"


    Huang Feng nodded in understanding. He also has a sister. If his sister encountered this situation, he would have made the same choice as Tian Jun.


    "However, although I took over the men of Brother Biao, there are some things we don''t do, such as pornography, gambling, and drugs! Although this way, our income is much less, but I can feel better in my heart. "Tian Jun said, he has his own perseverance. If he hadn''t promised Brother Biao to do three things for him before, he would not join Brother Biao, and this time he really entered because of his younger sister. In this industry, he knows what kind of person his sister is, so he can''t be too much.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded. Brother Biao and the others are also gangsters now, but they are the kind of gangsters that are not too much.


    "The bar we are in now is the place I watched. Our main income now is to help others watch the place and collect protection fees." Tian Jun toasted Huang Feng and said, "Thank you for coming today and listening to me. So many, in fact, these days, I have been tormented in my heart, and I can''t talk to other people, so I will call you today, drink, and listen to my complaints."


    "Nothing." Huang Feng could understand the other party''s psychology, so he had no other thoughts.


    After talking, Tian Jun seemed to let go a lot, and even the hostility on his body was a lot less. Although he took over some of the original Biao brothers, but he wants to see these places, there must be someone who does not Willing, therefore, fighting is inevitable. It is normal for him to have some hostility.


    "By the way, I heard that some time ago, the more famous Uncle Li in your industry fell. You didn''t seize this opportunity to exaggerate your turf?" Huang Feng suddenly thought about Uncle Li, and Uncle Li is also in this industry. In the middle of nowhere, his subordinates also have a lot of sites, and they suddenly died before, so there must be many factories he looked after before that no one went to look after them.


    "Do you also know about Uncle Li?" Tian Jun asked with some surprise. In his heart, Huang Feng and them are not people of the same world. The reason why he called him today to talk his heart is just Because Huang Feng went to rescue his sister with himself before, so psychologically, he had to personally, and he had a lot of things that were difficult to talk to other people, so it was a good idea to find Huang Feng.


    However, he did not expect that Huang Feng obviously knew more than he had imagined. Uncle Li¡¯s downfall was a major event in their business, but for outsiders, there was obviously nothing worth noting. Thinking of Huang Feng, he actually knew.


    "Well, I have a friend from the police station, listen to her." Huang Feng found Qiu Ningshuang on the excuse.


    "Oh." Although he was surprised that Huang Feng would have a friend from the police station, Tian Jun didn''t follow up. Those who are in their business are quite taboo about the word police.


    "Uncle Li has indeed fallen, and a lot of places have been vacated. Many people are tempted. Naturally, I am the same. In recent times, I am mainly busy with this matter. I want to grab more land and come back. "Tian Jun said: "However, the situation is not very good. After all, I have just entered this industry and have taken refuge. There are only some people under Brother Biao, and not all of them. Therefore, my strength is very limited. I didn''t think of any substantial benefits either."


    Tian Jun did not hide from Huang Feng. His strength is indeed not ranked among the "big brother" level people around him. This line is originally a ranking of rotation. Don''t say that he is a newcomer, even if he is. The previous brother Biao could not be ranked.

 365 Chapter 365: Visiting Tian Lin

    Huang Feng actually thinks that Tian Jun will take advantage of more. Compared with those he is unfamiliar with, Tian Jun¡¯s personality, he still knows a little bit. He will not overdo it like others, although sometimes he does. Do things that the police do not like, but they are considered good compared to others.


    However, it is useless for Huang Feng to think about it. After all, he can''t decide these things. Tian Jun is a newcomer in this industry after all and his strength is limited. Therefore, it is normal for him not to take any advantage.


    And Huang Feng, after knowing Tian Jun¡¯s current identity, was a little moved. The last time Tianjiao Group encountered the harassment of those gangsters, it was he himself and the gangsters appeared to solve it. If at that time, he With a friend like Tian Jun, you can ask Tian Jun to help solve it, so you don''t have to trouble yourself, maybe you will get into trouble for yourself.


    Moreover, I have opened a factory now, and there will definitely be other industries in the future. If you can¡¯t keep it, some gangsters will come and ask for protection fees. If you can keep the factory for a while, you can¡¯t keep it. Moreover, your own industry is certain. There is more than one, and I can''t be too busy.


    Therefore, it would be more convenient for such a matter to be handled by professionals like Tian Jun. Therefore, from this point of view, Huang Feng still hopes that Tian Jun''s subordinates will be stronger.


    Huang Feng wanted to help Tian Jun. However, his current status is more complicated, so he can''t do it easily. Fortunately, in Tian Jun''s heart, Huang Feng is just an ordinary person with some skill, but he didn''t think about it. How much help should I get from him?


    "My sister really wants to thank you in person." Tian Jun said to Huang Feng when the two of them were drinking almost the same.


    Last time Huang Feng and Tian Jun went to rescue Tian Lin together, they left in a hurry. During this time, Tian Lin always wanted to express her gratitude to Huang Feng face to face, and this was one of the reasons why Tian Jun called Huang Feng out. .


    Huang Feng did not refuse Tian Jun''s invitation, so after they left the bar, they went to Tian Jun''s new residence.


    Tian Jun took his sister and moved out of the previous residence after being slightly more generous. After all, the previous place was small and shabby after all, and the environment was not good and there was no sunshine. For Tian Lin who was inconvenient to go out In other words, it is obviously not a good place to live there.


    However, when Huang Feng went to the new residence of the Tian Jun brothers and sisters, he also discovered that although it is better than the place where they lived before, it is also limited. It is a two-bedroom and one-living house with a small area. At least it''s not as big as the place where Huang Feng lives now. It seems that even if Tian Jun becomes the "big brother", there are not many economic changes.


    However, it¡¯s not surprising to think about it. He doesn¡¯t touch the most profitable ones and can make a lot of money. That¡¯s weird. Moreover, he has to support a bunch of people who have no income and no one wants to. Follow him.


    "It''s worse than yours." Tian Jun said to Huang Feng. He found Huang Feng''s residence, and he naturally knew it. He also wanted to take his sister to live in Huang Feng''s community, but obviously He couldn''t do it right now, he didn''t have that much money.


    "Brother? A visitor is here?" Tian Lin''s voice came.


    "Well, it''s Huang Feng who rescued you last time. Didn''t you always want to thank him? Brother brought him today." Tian Jun took Huang Feng to the living room and said, her sister Tian Lin was sitting. Listening to the radio there, that is her favorite thing.


    "Really?" Tian Lin stood up from the wheelchair with a look of surprise after hearing her brother''s words, "Brother Huang, is it really you? Thank you for what happened last time."


    "Be careful." Tian Jun hurriedly stepped forward to support his sister.


    "You''re welcome, I just helped a little." Huang Feng said, he was telling the truth. At that time, his skills were not strong, and Tian Jun''s hands were mainly used that time.


    "I am not only for my own business, but also for my brother. Thank you for working for my brother." Tian Lin said, "I will pour you water."


    Tian Lin insisted on pouring water to Huang Feng to express her gratitude, while Tian Jun said to Huang Feng in a low voice: "He doesn''t know what I am doing now. I said that you are working under your hand. Little boss."


    Huang Feng nodded and said in a low voice, "You haven''t lied at all, I am really a little boss."


    Tian Jun obviously didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s specific situation before. He only knew that he was a security guard. Therefore, what he and his sister said was that he was introduced by Huang Feng to become a security guard. It was in Huangfeng¡¯s. His subordinates, however, Huang Feng''s identity was said to be a small boss. He did not expect that Huang Feng is really a small boss.


    Although Tian Lin can''t see her eyes, she has a good memory. In just a few days, she has figured out the furnishings of her new home, and there is no problem in pouring water.


    "Brother Huang, drink water."


    "Well, I''ll do it myself." Huang Feng quickly took over the cup.


    "Brother Huang, I keep asking my brother to call you over for a meal to express my gratitude, but he always says that you don''t have time. He finally invited you here today, it''s still so late." Tian Lin said.


    "Don''t be so polite, your brother and I are also friends, and it''s okay to help each other," Huang Feng said.


    After that, the three of them chatted in this small living room. Of course, it was mainly Tian Lin who said that Huang Feng and Tian Jun listened, and most of what they said was thanks to Huang Feng. Huang Feng discovered that although Tian Lin could not walk, I can''t see it, but her mentality is very good, she doesn''t complain about others, and is even very optimistic, which can be felt in the tone of speech.


    When Huang Feng bid farewell to Tian Jun, Tian Lin kept inviting him to come and play often. He must eat here next time. Huang Feng naturally agreed.


    "What''s wrong with her legs and eyes?" Huang Feng asked Tian Jun when Tian Jun sent Huang Feng out.


    "I don''t know." When it comes to his sister''s illness, Tian Jun''s face is a bit ugly: "We have seen many hospitals, but we haven''t found out what the disease is. However, I won''t give up and wait for me. After I have money here, I will continue to take her to treat her illness. If it doesn''t work in China, I will go abroad. I believe that there will always be a hospital that can cure her disease."


    This is also the biggest motivation for Tian Jun to make money at present. He needs to make enough money to help his sister to treat the illness. Tian Jun, who has experience in this field, naturally knows that this will not be a small expense.

 366 Chapter 366

    Huang Feng''s mood is not very good either. Tian Lin, who is innocent and cute, is undoubtedly a very likable girl. Now, such a girl can''t walk and can''t see this colorful world. It''s really a very exciting thing. What a pity.


    Immediately, Huang Feng thought of his own internal power. In movies and TV, those with strong internal power can use internal power to help people heal and detoxify, and even those who have miraculous powers can use internal power to cure most of people. Disease.


    Although Huang Feng already knew from Bai Xiaorou, the internal force in reality does not seem to be on TV. It is as powerful as in movies, and it is difficult to even force alcohol out of the body.


    However, Huang Feng can use the strange energy in his body to do this, and, more importantly, Huang Feng can now be said to have learned the magic of Beiming. In the "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon", Duan Yuke It is to use the internal force absorbed by the Beiming magical power to convert it into Beiming True Qi. When fighting with Qiao Feng, he uses his own Beiming True Qi to force the alcohol in the body out of the body.


    Therefore, the energy in Huang Feng''s body now and the Beiming True Qi that he may obtain in the future can be different from the internal force in reality. Maybe it will help Tian Lin cure the disease, but he is not sure now, so , There is nothing to say with Tian Jun for the time being.


    After Huang Feng and Tian Jun said goodbye, when he started to go home, one of his acquaintances was still busy. This person was Tong Zi''an, the first brother of Qing Province.


    Since his father was arrested in jail, Tong Zi''an''s life has fallen directly from heaven into hell. He has been wandering in front of him before, and the boys and buddies around him disappeared suddenly, so he called them. , Either refused to answer or refused directly, no one wanted to see him at all.


    "Fuck, these bastards, raised by son Biao, usually surround me like a pug. Now I see my young master in trouble, one by one, like a god of plague, without seeing each other." From a clubhouse After coming out, Tong Zian said cursingly.


    Originally tonight, he wanted to invite those former "friends" to dinner. He wanted to use their relationship to find their dad and help his dad to clear the relationship. He didn''t know that none of these guys came tonight. Someone even said to him directly on the phone, so that he would not call him in the future.


    Such an attitude has made Tong Zi''an, who has always been arrogant, able to bear it. In his opinion, he can take the initiative to invite those people to dinner, which is already giving them face. You know, those guys usually invite themselves, themselves. Whether you come or not depends on your mood.


    Now, none of these people came, and they spoke rudely to him. He was about to explode, and the manager of this club looked at him very badly. Tong Zi''an used to come to this club often. It was nodding and bowing to be with me. Today I was not too lukewarm to myself. After seeing myself here, I actually said that there were other guests who would not be able to come with me, so I asked a waiter to take him into the private room. This is him. Never been treated before.


    In addition to these things that made Tong Zi¡¯an very annoying, his father¡¯s past business partners, and their recent behaviors have also made Tong Zi¡¯s heart cold. These people who say they must always support their father are now coming one by one. To get into trouble, I have to give them an explanation. Because of my father¡¯s reasons, the company¡¯s operations have been affected. These guys actually came to the door to make compensation for their losses. Before, when they followed their father to make money, it was not the same. Face-to-face.


    Thinking of what happened in the last few days, Tong Zi''an felt uncomfortable and wanted to go mad. He never thought that one day he would have such an encounter. The friends around him would avoid him, and someone in his family would collect debts all day long. , Or the police came to ask about his father, and Tong Zian felt that he was going crazy.


    "Hey, isn''t this what the fuck?" When Tong Zi''an came out of the club full of anger and madness, and wanted to find a place to drink alcohol to numb him, a harsh voice suddenly came from his ear.


    Tong Zian looked towards the source of the sound, but saw an acquaintance of his own, Cai Tian, ??who is also a rich second-generation son. The situation in his family is a little worse than that of the previous Tong family. In the circle of the rich second generation in Qing Province, he has always been put down by the boy, and both sides dislike each other.


    In normal times, Tong Zian is surrounded by a group of people, and Cai Tian is also surrounded by them. However, there are more rich second generations around Tong Zian, more powerful, which makes Cai Tian very uncomfortable, but it is also There is no way, but this time he heard that Tong Zian''s father had an accident, and he was very excited, thinking that the day when he was in his early days had finally come.


    The facts did not disappoint him. When Tong Qianjun¡¯s incident was exposed, those rich second-generations were very smart to distinguish their relationship with Tong Zi''an, and they all surrounded him, Cai Tian, ??which was surrounded by everyone. It feels that Cai Tian enjoys it very much. Moreover, there was a boy who held him down before, but now this glory belongs to him alone.


    However, when he felt a little regrettable, he never found the opportunity to seduce him in front of Tong Zian, humiliate him, and let him experience how he once felt.


    However, this regret will be resolved tonight, because when he came out of a club accompanied by a few rich second generations, he actually saw Tong Zi''an. He didn''t like seeing Tong Zi''an very much before. , Because when he saw the other party, he thought of the feeling of being compared by him, but now, he was very happy to see Tong Zi''an.


    And that sentence, what he had prepared long ago, finally had the opportunity to say it to Tong Zi''an.


    "Cai Tian, ??what are you doing here?" Tong Zi''an frowned.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, is this your home here? Look, our young master Tong still speaks so madly, does he think he is still the former first son of Qing Province? Ah, haha!" Cai Tian pointed to Tong Zi''an, yes. As the people around him laughed loudly, he had been waiting to taunt Tong Zi''an for a long time.


    "Yes, even the son of a criminal is so arrogant!"


    "Brother Tian is the first brother of our Qing province. He used to be, he is now, and he will be even more in the future!"


    "Yes, his boy An is the green onion, who dares to talk to Brother Tian like this!"


    The people next to him echoed for a while.

 367 Chapter 367

    When Tong Zi''an heard these people''s words, his face was flushed with anger. When was he ever humiliated in person like this?Moreover, there are still so many people, so blatant.


    "You bastard Cai Tian, ??what is the ambition of the villain? Before in front of me, don''t you still have to lower your head and shout Tong Shao when you see me?" Tong Zi''an pointed to Cai Tian and said.


    "And you guys! You guys, before my father had an accident, he surrounded me like a dog, and I threw bones casually. You can all be happy for a long time. Now that something happened to my house, you immediately changed I''m a master, ah, you wolf-hearted things!"


    Tong Zi''an was irritated by these guys'' words, and pointed at everyone. He still hasn''t fully adapted to the change of identity. Naturally, he is not afraid of them, he is angry, and will not bear it.


    However, what Tong Zi''an said offended everyone on the scene. Cai Tian pointed to Tong Zi''an and said, "Fuck, you rubbish, do you think it is still before? You used to be the richest man in Qing Province. Now, You''re just a prisoner! What kind of thing are you now, you dare to talk to me like this, and you will get me on and kill this guy!"


    As soon as Cai Tian''s words fell, the people next to him rushed up and surrounded Tong Zi''an. One of them was because of Cai Tian''s order, and the other was because of what Tong Zi''an had just said, but they also scolded them. Although they did indeed do that, they couldn''t bear it when Tong Zi''an exposed it like this.


    Now that Cai Tian has spoken, they will naturally not be polite.


    "You guys, what do you want to do?" Seeing so many people around him, Tong Zi''an suddenly felt scared. Only then did he realize that he was no longer the former elder brother of the Qing Province who had responded well before.


    "What? Of course hit you!"


    "Yes, let you fucking dare to be so crazy!"


    After everyone said, they had already begun to greet Tong Zi''an desperately. Although they are some rich second-generation, many people have been hollowed out and have no skills, but so many people beat Tong Zi''an. It was enough for him. It didn''t take long for Tong Zi''an to have a bruised nose and swollen face, and a lot of blood was flowing from the corners of his nose and mouth.


    And what Tong Zi''an showed was obviously not as rigid as his mouth. After he was beaten, he began to beg for mercy. However, these sons obviously have not been addicted to the fight. For him, he is not Heard the same.


    "Okay, stop it, you don''t really want to just beat our young master to death like this." Cai Tian, ??who was finally watching the show, finally spoke, he wanted to find a boy to play with. Playing prestige, but I never thought about really killing Tong Zi An and making trouble for myself for such a trash, it is not worth it.


    Hearing what Cai Tian said, everyone stopped. However, there was another person who was constantly greeting Tong Zi''an. He was the heaviest of these people before. Now, under Cai Tian''s order, there is no It means to stop, as if he and Tong Zi''an have a deep hatred.


    "Okay, Lao Yu, fight again, our Young Master Tong will really die." Cai Tian frowned and said, Lao Yu''s behavior made him a little dissatisfied, even if Lao Yu had any deep hatred with Tong Zi''an before. , But now that he has already spoken, he should stop immediately. If he is not addicted to the fight this time, he will make trouble with Tong Zi''an afterwards, instead of not giving himself face.


    "Ah, oh, I''m sorry, my brother, I''ve seen this boy feel uncomfortable for a long time, and I didn''t control it for a while!" Old Yu stood up and said to Cai Tian apologetically, and at this time, Cai Tian''s face looks better.


    Hearing Lao Yu¡¯s voice, Tong Zi¡¯an widened his eyes and looked at the other person with a face full of disbelief. Not long ago, Lao Yu had been turning around him, one of the few people who followed him most closely. Unexpectedly, it was the heaviest attack on him now. Just now I was standing behind Cai Tian, ??and Tong Zi''an hadn''t found him yet.


    "Lao Yu?! It''s you?! Why?" Tong Zi An asked Lao Yu regardless of the pain on his body. Although some of the people who just beat him wanted to please themselves, they didn''t walk very close. , And other people usually surround Cai Tian''s side, so Tong Zi''an is not surprised about their behavior.


    However, Lao Yu is not the same. Those of my previous friends, at most, did not meet with me, but they did not attack themselves. Lao Yu, this former friend of himself, is now fighting against himself. Moreover, of these people, he is the most fierce one!


    "What and why? You trash don''t know? I have been doing things for you with all my heart before. You treat me like a dog, without even the minimum respect! Why do you trash treat me so much? The family background is better than me, what else do you have?" Lao Yu said as he couldn''t control himself and continued to punch and kick Tong Zi''an.


    It wasn''t until the boy kept begging for mercy that Lao Yu stopped as if he was breathing out, but what he didn''t know was that what he just said made Cai Tian feel a little uncomfortable, thinking about this. People, I can''t trust him too much, there are many people around me anyway, and they don''t care about this one anymore.


    "Okay, let''s go, we can''t let such a waste delay our enjoyment time." Cai Tian can be regarded as sighing today, and he is in a good mood: "Tonight, I will treat you!"


    "Brother Tian is proud!"


    "My God, you won''t be drunk or return tonight!"


    Everyone cheered and surrounded Cai Tian to leave. Lao Yu was also one of these people, but before he left, he still kicked Tong Zi An again. This kick hit the corner of his eye, suddenly Let him see darkness.


    So he was one of the people who took refuge in Cai Tian earlier. After learning about Tong Qianjun¡¯s affairs, he knew that Tong Zi¡¯s was finished, and there would be no good results with him, so he decisively abandoned Tong Zi¡¯an. , Turned to Cai Tian.


    Today, when he beat Tong Zi''an, he used the most effort, without the slightest remaining hands, just to show that he has nothing to do with Tong Zi''an in front of Cai Tian, ??and now he is sincerely taking refuge in him.


    However, Lao Yu''s performance did not achieve the results he wanted, and even in Cai Tian''s heart, he had already been sentenced to death, and he was not ready to accept him.

 368 Chapter 368: Bai Xiaorous Arrival

    Tong Zi''an watched the departure of several people with bitter eyes. He only now understands what his situation has become, which makes his heart even more crazy. For Cai Tian and the others just now, Although Tong Zi''an hates it too, but it is not too powerful. After all, if you change to be yourself and see that your former opponent is down, maybe the people who have fallen into the rock are worse than those just now. Of course, this is not to say , Tong Zi''an didn''t hate them, he hated them in his heart as well, but compared to one of them, he hated the others slightly less.


    And this person is just old!


    Tong Zi''an asked himself that he was good to Old Yu before, and he was also one of the people who followed him most closely, but now he is the one who hits himself the most cruelly, which makes Tong Zi''an very difficult to accept. At the same time, The resentment towards Lao Yu is also far greater than other people.


    "You unfamiliar dog, you wait for me, I won''t let it go." Tong Zi''an dragged a lame leg, slowly away from the clubhouse, but his mood was not because of him. How much better he left, on the contrary, he was thinking of revenge, crazy revenge for those who bullied him, including Lao Yu!


    At this time, Lao Yu, who was accompanying the new master, naturally didn''t know that the resentment towards him in Tong Zi''an''s heart had exceeded a certain limit.


    "I said you can''t do this every time, just enter other people''s homes without the owner''s consent?" When Huang Feng returned to his residence, he found that his residence had an extra uninvited guest. People are Bai Xiaorou who hasn''t been separated for long.


    During Bai Xiaorou''s last mission, she was shot in the abdomen. However, it was not a critical point, so it did not affect her actions. Moreover, her determination was firm, and from the surface, she could not be seen injured.


    "Your door lock is about to be changed." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Do you think everyone is the same as you, who has the ability to enter other people''s homes like this?" Huang Feng said irritably. He knew that even if he changed a lock, Bai Xiaorou would still be able to come in at any time. She is useless at all.


    "You''re not in the imperial capital to recuperate, what are you doing here?" Huang Feng handed Bai Xiaorou a can of drink and asked while sitting next to her.


    "Actually, I''m recovering from my injury." Bai Xiaorou took the drink, took a sip, and said, "It''s just that I didn''t choose to recover from the imperial capital. Instead, I came to Jiangzhou to recover and deal with the follow-up of the Li Bingyun incident."


    Rong Ning did ask Bai Xiaorou to heal his injuries in the imperial capital, and wait until the injury healed before going to perform the task. However, Bai Xiaorou felt that it was the same wherever he recovered. Moreover, Huang Feng just joined the organization after all. He was still a member of her team. I don¡¯t understand a lot of things, and the incident with Li Bingyun just happened. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou felt that she should come to Jiangzhou, where she could also recover from her injuries, and she could handle Li Bingyun¡¯s affairs, and even teach Huang Feng something.


    "Didn¡¯t this matter have been resolved?" Huang Feng said, Li Bingyun had already left, and the case was taken over by their National Security Bureau. Those guys were also dead, although there were still people in their mercenary group. Someone might even retaliate, but that is just speculation, and even if it is revenge, it will go to Sichuan Province where Li Bingyun is located, not Qing Province.


    "Solved? How is it possible!" Bai Xiaorou said: "First of all, how did the mercenary group members get here? How did they find out the relationship between Li Bingyun and Li Huaimin? These are all problems. Secondly, they must return. Will come to Qing Province, no matter if Li Bingyun is or not, the rest of them will find a way to come, because their people are lost in Qing Province, even if we blocked the news, they will come to investigate. of."


    Bai Xiaorou is right. China has strict control over the entry of foreign mercenaries into the territory. Basically no one can come. It is better to come to the hinterland Qing Province. There are even a large number of people with weapons. There must be some in it. The problem, without help, it is impossible for them to get here smoothly.


    Secondly, it is the death of their companions. Although Bai Xiaoruan and Li Huaimin are all blocking the news, but if someone really helped them enter the territory, then the person who helped them must be energetic, and definitely. Can know the real inside story of this matter.


    "In other words, I might have been exposed?" Huang Feng frowned.


    "Well, it''s very possible." Bai Xiaorou nodded and said: "However, you don''t have to worry too much. I will be here during this time, and Li Huaimin will also take action. Therefore, the danger you face is not actually Big."


    Of course, this was what Bai Xiaorou said to comfort Huang Feng. In fact, how could there be no danger after being watched by those desperadoes, and she was also here to protect Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng also understands this truth. However, when he decided to join the National Security Bureau, he thought that he would definitely be in danger when performing tasks in the future. Therefore, when he encounters such things now, he does not feel that accident.


    If Huang Feng didn¡¯t get the storage box, didn¡¯t learn magic, internal skills, etc., if he encountered such a thing, he would definitely be scared and would not join the National Security Bureau. However, with these abilities, Huang Feng would know his own The future will be different, and I am eager for these challenges. Therefore, even though he has frowned upon encountering such a thing now, he does not regret his original choice.


    "You won''t just live with me these few days?" Huang Feng said to her when he saw that the other party didn''t seem to want to leave.


    "Of course, I want to protect you. Moreover, I am also a wounded and need someone to take care of. You don''t want me to stay in a hotel alone, do you?" Bai Xiaorou said of course.


    "You''re really welcome." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, let''s not say so much, let''s cook, I''m hungry, waiting for you for so long, I haven''t eaten dinner yet, do you have the heart to treat a wounded person like this?" Bai Xiaorou said, rubbing her stomach.


    "Why did I stand up as a team leader like you?" Huang Feng muttered as he walked to the kitchen.


    Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng''s back with a smile on her mouth, but then she showed some sadness. Obviously, this time, things are still a bit tricky, far from being as easy as she just said.


    At the same time, she was also very curious about Huang Feng''s skill. She actually solved six murderous mercenaries at once, and Bai Xiaorou asked herself that she didn''t have that kind of ability.

 369 Chapter 369

    Therefore, this time Bai Xiaorou also brought curiosity, wanting to see what kind of skills her new subordinate has.


    It didn''t take long before Huang Feng finished the meal. In the evening, when he and Tian Jun had a meal together, he didn''t eat much. Instead, he drank some alcohol. Therefore, now he was a little hungry, so he ate with Bai Xiaorou.


    "By the way, this is your certificate. Take it." During the meal, Bai Xiaorou handed a certificate to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng quickly picked up the legendary "killing license" with a big one on it. The steel seal has the name of the National Security Bureau, of course, his own name, profile picture and position, but nothing else.


    "It doesn''t seem to be any different from yours." Huang Feng looked around. Bai Xiaorou''s ID, he had also seen it. Except for the position line, which was the leader of the second group, it seemed to have nothing to do with him. the difference.


    "Of course there is no difference, because you are also the official member''s certificate!" Bai Xiaorou said while eating the dishes made by Huang Feng. She couldn''t figure out that a big man like Huang Feng had such good craftsmanship.


    "A formal member?" Huang Feng was taken aback, and then said: "Am I not a peripheral member? Also, don''t I have to go through an examination to become a formal member? Besides, I still have my own career here, and I don''t want to stay in the Imperial Capital. ."


    Although there are many benefits for regular members, Huang Feng is more willing to be a peripheral member because, in that case, there will be less restraint on him, and there is no need to stay in the imperial capital all the time.


    "You successfully completed the task this time, and you are considered to have passed the assessment." Bai Xiaorou said, you know, this time things are not ordinary things, Huang Feng is not facing ordinary people, even those formal members'' assessment The task is not as difficult as Huang Feng''s, so it is not too much to count him as passing the assessment.


    "Secondly, about your situation, I also told the team leader before. Therefore, although you are a full member, you can still be like a peripheral member. You don¡¯t need to go to the imperial capital and stay there all the time, just report it occasionally. That''s it." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "So good?" Huang Feng said puzzledly. Last time, Bai Xiaorou didn''t say that.


    "Of course not all official members can do this, you are special." Bai Xiaorou said, still a little envious, because even she can''t be as free as Huang Feng, but she never thought about it.


    "Why?" Huang Feng asked, he was just a new member, and he hadn''t even met with that Director Rongning. Why did the other party take care of himself like this?


    "It''s related to the task you completed this time, you just leave it alone. Anyway, this matter is only good for you," Bai Xiaorou said.


    In fact, Bai Xiaorou knew why Huang Summit received such treatment, which was caused by several reasons.


    The first is the identity of Li Bingyun. She was rescued by Huang Feng. Li Huaimin and even Li Bingyun¡¯s parents are very grateful to Huang Feng, and Li Huaimin and Li Bingyun¡¯s father, what identity is that?Those were all able to talk to Rong Ning, and they must be speaking for Huang Feng for Li Bingyun''s affairs.


    Secondly, because of the identities of those members of the Devil Mercenary Group. Although this is not a top-notch mercenary group, it is also a well-known and strong mercenary group. Huang Feng can have a hostage on the opponent. It was not easy to kill six opponents while being alone, and to ensure the safety of the hostages, and it also showed Huang Feng''s skill.


    As for the peripheral members, although all the benefits are reduced, they will have fewer tasks than ordinary formal members. The National Security Bureau generally does not arrange them to perform tasks that are too difficult. However, now I know Huang Feng¡¯s With great skill, how could the National Security Bureau be willing to let such a person go?How could he be willing to only arrange for some simple tasks?


    Therefore, Director Rong Ning will treat Huang Feng special and give him the treatment of a full member, but he does not need to go to the Imperial Capital headquarters to stay. Of course, Huang Feng will have to perform other duties.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about the others, he was still very satisfied with whether he could stay there or become a full member.


    "What you said is not bad." Huang Feng thought for a while and said, it seemed to him that there was no loss, but only good for him.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t know was that the previous Bai Xiaorou didn''t tell Huang Feng about the difference in the task load between the peripheral members and the regular members, so Huang Feng thought he really didn''t lose anything.


    After the meal, Bai Xiaorou didn''t have the consciousness of washing the dishes, but went directly to the bath. After having had the last experience, she accepted it very easily.


    After Huang Feng washed the dishes, he also went to take a bath. After that, he returned to his room and continued to study his Beiming divine art, remembering all the remaining images.


    However, Huang Feng did not take a rest immediately, but tried to run the Beiming Divine Art. Huang Feng remembers what the Beiming Divine Art said clearly. Its running route is completely opposite to the normal inner power running route. If you completely dissipate the internal strength you have learned in your body, and then run the Beiming Divine Art, it will repel each other and become confused.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s previous exercises did not go smoothly. The internal and magical powers in his body have been completely integrated, and they can¡¯t be dispersed at all. Fortunately, Huang Feng¡¯s current new energy in his body is not too much. , He wants to practice Beiming divine art first. If there is a conflict, it is much easier to stop. If later, when the new energy in his body is too much, it will be bad if he rejects it. Chosen.


    Huang Feng sat on his bed with Xiao Bai by his side. After that, he closed his eyes and began to perform Beiming Divine Art. Because there was no reason for Beiming True Qi in his body, he performed Beiming Divine Art. At the time, there was only a thin thread in the body, and it started to run, the speed was not fast, and the amount was not much.


    Huang Feng''s expression began to become tense, trying to control the tiny stream in his body, following the route recorded in the previous image, flowing slowly, and in the meridian of this tiny stream, there is also a trickle in it. It runs, but it runs in the opposite direction of the trickle controlled by Huang Feng.


    At the beginning, Huang Feng controlled the trickle smoothly, but as the operation continued, the resistance he felt became greater and greater!

 370 Chapter 370-Swallowing Fusion

    Huang Feng¡¯s forehead began to sweat, and his breathing became more and more rapid. He regretted his recklessness a little bit. However, the time has come. It seems that it is difficult for him to give up, and if he gives up this time , Then in the future, there will be no chance to experiment again.


    Therefore, Huang Feng clenched his teeth and persisted, and continued to control the trickle in his body to continue to run according to the established route. At the same time as the resistance increased, Huang Feng''s skin was already a little red, and the sweat on his face was already a lot.


    Finally, what Huang Feng was worried about happened. The two trickles in his body, which flowed in completely opposite directions, were actually intertwined with each other. However, the two trickles seemed to want to swallow and merge each other, and they did not compromise with each other. , It''s like two big guys fighting, whoever loses will be swallowed by the other side!


    However, this has caused Huang Feng to suffer. When these two streams were fighting, they did not give in to each other. They rushed in Huang Feng¡¯s meridians, making Huang Feng extremely uncomfortable. His face was distorted by the pain. At the same time, there was a painful groan in his mouth.


    Xiaobai saw that Huang Feng''s condition was not good, and seemed to realize that Huang Feng was in danger. He yelled from the side anxiously, but there was no way.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already lost control of the two trickles, and could only watch them fight until the two sides decided a winner.


    And Huang Feng also knew at this time that he wanted to go wrong before. What he thought before was that if the two trickles conflict, he can stop immediately, and then choose one of the two exercises to continue practicing. Completely give up another practice exercise.


    However, the current situation is obviously different from what he thought before. When he learned that the two trickles were conflicting and fighting each other, he wanted to stop, but he could no longer do it. He completely lost the confrontation. The control of the two streams, watching them disturb their meridians, there is the possibility of exploding and death at any time.


    Huang Feng can only hope that the two streams will be able to distinguish the winner as soon as possible. In that case, the confrontation will end, and he will not be in danger of exploding. However, These two streams are obviously not ordinary. One is a new energy that Huang Feng doesn''t know about himself, which combines internal power and magic, and the other is a top-level exercise that ranks in the entire martial arts world. Its power is naturally not. It will be worse.


    As a result, the two sides fought equally, and for the time being, no one can do anything about it.


    Huang Feng feels that he is getting more and more uncomfortable. The meridians seem to be constantly expanding, like a skin, constantly bulging, but there is also the danger of explosion at any time, and his body is constantly emitting heat. Xiao Bai could clearly feel that the temperature around him was constantly rising.


    Xiaobai circled Huangfeng anxiously and kept calling out, but Huang Feng didn''t seem to hear it. However, Xiaobai was a beast and he was very smart. Knowing that he could not help Huang Feng, he jumped off. Got out of the bed, and then ran to the next room.


    "Little guy, why are you here?" Bai Xiaorou hasn''t rested yet, but she has already put on her pajamas. She came here this time, but she was prepared, and she also brought her pajamas.


    And Bai Xiaorou was not here for the first time, and she knew Xiaobai too, and she knew that this guy was very smart and could understand people, far beyond what an ordinary dog ??could compare.


    But now Xiao Bai ran to her room and kept shouting at her. His face was full of anxiety. Seeing that she didn''t understand the meaning, he bit the hem of her pajamas with his mouth, and then dragged her out.


    "Do you want me to follow you?" Bai Xiaorou asked tentatively.


    Xiao Bai loosened her clothes and nodded repeatedly, the anxious look on her face did not diminish in the slightest.


    "Well, I really don''t know what you little guy is doing." Bai Xiaorou said. Seeing Xiaobai''s expression, it seemed that there was something urgent, so Bai Xiaorou decided to follow along to see if something happened to Huang Feng?Nothing was heard.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn''t know anything about the outside world, and even his consciousness was a little fuzzy, so he didn''t even know that Xiao Bai had gone to rescue soldiers.


    However, the good news is that the battle between the two energies in Huang Feng''s body seems to have come to an end, and the final winner was the unknown energy that Huang Feng had obtained before. This new energy has a strong fusion ability. Somewhat unexpectedly, even Beiming Divine Art, which can absorb any other internal forces, is not its opponent.


    The trickle representing Beiming''s divine art has slowly disappeared. However, the strangeness on Huang Feng''s body has not completely disappeared. At this time, under the leadership of Xiaobai, Bai Xiaorou came to Huangfeng. s room.


    Originally, Bai Xiaorou was still wondering why Xiao Baidai came here by herself, but when she entered the room, she saw it all at once. Her expressions were distorted because of pain, and she looked very hideous Huang Feng. After she was shocked, Just rushed up!


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng, what''s the matter with you?" Bai Xiaorou came to Huang Feng''s side and asked anxiously. Huang Feng''s condition was really bad at this time, at least from the outside, her face was hideous and covered with cold sweat. His skin was burnt alive, red like blood oozing out, and his breathing was heavy and fast.


    Obviously, anyone who sees Huang Feng''s state knows that his current state is very bad. In fact, it is indeed the case. Although the new energy in Huang Feng''s body has defeated the Beiming magical art, it is still It was not completely swallowed, and Huang Feng''s consciousness at this time was also not very clear.


    Bai Xiaorou''s face was very anxious, and she even thought whether Huang Feng had encountered the legendary gossip. No matter from which aspect, Huang Feng''s situation at this time was very similar, but Bai Xiaorou himself had not encountered this. Circumstances, and in reality, this kind of obsession is not common.


    "What to do? What to do?" Bai Xiaorou was a little blinded, her hands were placed on Huang Feng''s shoulders, and she was about to shake Huang Feng, trying to wake him from a state of derangement.


    However, when her hand was placed on Huang Feng''s shoulder, the new energy in Huang Feng''s body that had absorbed the magic of Beiming suddenly surged like a shark that smelled of blood.


    And Bai Xiaorou, who wanted to shake, suddenly felt that her arm was sucked by something, and she couldn''t move at all!


    Fear surged across Bai Xiaorou''s face, because not only was she unable to move now, even the internal force in her body was beginning to be sucked away by the suction!

 371 Chapter 371: Changes After Fusion

    "Huang Feng, what are you doing? What the hell is going on? Why is my internal strength sucked away?!" Bai Xiaorou was crying anxiously. These internal strengths have been cultivated by her for so many years, but , Now Huang Feng seems to have a magnet in his body, sucking them away.


    Bai Xiaorou could feel that the internal strength in her body was constantly decreasing. She tried many methods, but she couldn''t stop this decrease, and even the rate of this decrease was still increasing.


    Bai Xiaorou felt that this situation was caused by Huang Feng''s body. Something in his body seemed to be attracting his own internal force, constantly sucking them away, and she could also feel Huang Feng''s internal force getting more and more. Tough!


    Originally, her team members had grown stronger, and Bai Xiaorou should be very happy, but she couldn''t laugh now, because the internal force that Huang Feng increased in her body was sucked away from her body.


    Bai Xiaorou wanted to wake up Huang Feng, but no matter how she called, Huang Feng still closed her eyes tightly, as if she was asleep.


    At this time, Huang Feng''s consciousness hadn''t fully awakened. He didn''t know that the energies in his body had been completely fused, and even after fusion, it showed its powerful strength.


    The original energy in Huang Feng''s body is the result of the fusion of internal force and magic. The new energy formed after the fusion has not only become stronger, but even has a strong fusion ability, but Huang Feng did not give it before. Their performance was only a chance, but today after he practiced Beiming Divine Art, a new energy was formed, and as a result, the previous energy began to show off.


    Although at the beginning, due to the quantity, the previous energy could not be integrated with the other party immediately. After all, the other party is the famous Beiming magical skill, but after a stalemate for a period of time, the original energy is still obtained. In order to win, it completely defeated the Beiming Divine Art, integrated the opponent, and even possessed the function of the opponent, which was to absorb the internal strength of others for its own use.


    It¡¯s just that, unlike the pure Beiming divine art, after the Beiming divine art absorbs other internal forces, it will transform into Beiming¡¯s true energy in the body, and this energy that incorporates the Beiming divine art will absorb others. The person''s internal power is transformed into the same energy as it, not Beiming True Qi, but the power of this energy is not worse than that of Beiming True Qi, and even stronger.


    Although this energy originally had the ability to absorb other people¡¯s internal forces, it was only possible for Huang Feng to initiate it, but now because it has just merged, this energy is still more violent, and it¡¯s difficult to control, plus Huang Feng was not conscious of his own consciousness, and there was no way to control it. Therefore, when Bai Xiaorou met Huang Feng, a tragic thing happened.


    Bai Xiaorou was so confused by Huang Feng''s internal force that she regained control of her body until all the internal force in her body was sucked away by Huang Feng, and at this time, her hands left Huang Feng.


    However, Bai Xiaorou seemed to be stupid, sitting beside Huang Feng blankly, her eyes blank, because she felt that the internal force in her body was empty, there was nothing in her dantian, and she had worked hard to cultivate. The internal strength for so many years is gone, and she still can''t accept this fact.


    And the energy in Huang Feng''s body finally calmed down after absorbing Bai Xiaorou''s internal force, and returned to its original state, still running according to the original route, but after some tossing just now, Huang The meridians in the peak body have been widened a lot, and more internal force can be stored.


    Moreover, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s internal forces also came in time. They filled the widened meridians in time, and there were no gaps. Otherwise, after a day or two, the widened meridians in Huangfeng¡¯s body would slow down again. Slowly narrowing, although it may not completely return to the way it was before, but the benefits that can be obtained are much less, and the pain he has just suffered is wasted.


    It can be said that after the fight just now, Huang Feng not only did not lose anything. Besides feeling a little painful, he also gained a lot of benefits. The meridians have been broadened, and the speed of cultivation will be faster in the future. Moreover, it is still flat. In order to gain a lot of internal strength.


    Of course, Bai Xiaorou is the one who has lost. There is no internal strength in her own body now.


    After a long while, Huang Feng''s consciousness slowly returned to his own body. The first thing he felt was the pain. After all, his meridians were suddenly widened a lot and almost exploded before. After feeling the pain, he felt his body warm, just like soaking in a hot spring, he didn''t want to wake up when he was comfortable.


    After Huang Feng became conscious, he checked his body for the first time, and found that the previous two trickles that were running in opposite directions had become only one, and this trickle seemed to have grown a lot.


    Huang Feng carefully looked at the direction of his movement and found that this trickle is the energy formed by mixing the internal force and magic power formed by practicing the Qi Yao Undefeated Cultivation Technique before, that is to say, the energy that represents the magic of Beiming The trickle disappeared, it failed!


    "Isn''t it, this thing is so powerful? It''s not even the opponent of Beiming Divine Art?" Huang Feng thought with some surprise. He thought that the last thing he obtained would be Beiming Divine Art. After all, the one he cultivated. Internal power is just ordinary internal power, and magic is also ordinary magic, but the two are fused together.


    Unexpectedly, after these two ordinary energies were fused together, they were so powerful that even the Beiming divine art was defeated.


    Seeing that Beiming''s divine art disappeared, Huang Feng felt a little grateful and disappointed. Fortunately, there was only one energy in his body now, so he had no possibility of exploding and dying.


    Disappointment is because I can¡¯t practice Beiming Divine Art anymore. You have to know that the thing can absorb internal power. If you can practice it, your internal strength will definitely be much faster in the future, and this time Beiming Divine Art If he didn''t defeat the strange energy in his body, it would be even more impossible from now on. In other words, he would not be able to practice Beiming divine art in the future!


    Obviously, Huang Feng still doesn''t know that the energy in his body now possesses the power of Beiming Divine Art.


    "Hey, group leader, why are you in my room?!" When Huang Feng opened his eyes and saw Bai Xiaorou next to him, he was shocked. He had no feeling for the outside world before, so he didn''t. Know when Bai Xiaorou entered her room.

 372 Chapter 372

    However, Bai Xiaorou didn''t react at all to Huang Feng''s words, she was still so dumb, as if she hadn''t heard it.


    Huang Feng also sensed Bai Xiaorou''s abnormality, and shook his hand in front of Bai Xiaorou and said, "Group leader, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable?"


    Bai Xiaorou turned her head mechanically to look at Huang Feng. After that, Huang Feng clearly felt a bright color in her somewhat numb eyes. After that, this bright color was replaced by a crazy look, and she looked like crazy. Xiang Huangfeng, both hands shook Huang Feng''s arm constantly, and shouted loudly: "You pay back my inner strength, you pay back my inner strength!"


    I can¡¯t blame Bai Xiaorou for being so crazy. Her internal strengths have been cultivated for so many years. In addition to eating, sleeping, and performing tasks, she spends most of her time cultivating internal strengths. That is already a habit. She is instinctive, and she often performs some dangerous tasks, and the abundant internal strength in the dantian can bring her a sense of security.


    However, now her internal strength is gone, and Huang Feng is sucked away. The dantian is empty. She has never felt so insecure before. Moreover, without internal strength, her strength will drop by more than half. To complete those tasks, although she thought she would start practicing again, how long would it take to return to her current level?Five years or ten years?She couldn''t imagine it!


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou was crazy, facing the culprit who caused her to lose her internal strength, she was crazy as expected!


    However, Huang Feng didn''t know so much. Looking at Bai Xiaorou who kept yelling at him like a madman, Huang Feng was stunned. He didn''t know what was going on and how before. Fortunately, Bai Xiaorou suddenly became like this now.


    "Team leader, calm down, what''s the matter? You tell me clearly." Huang Feng, who recovered, took Bai Xiaorou''s hands and stopped her moving.


    "You let me go, you give me back my inner strength!" Bai Xiaorou struggled, but now, without inner strength, she is no different from an ordinary girl. How can her strength catch up with Huang Feng, so although She struggled desperately, but it was of no use. She couldn''t get rid of it at all. However, even so, she was still struggling.


    "Team leader, calm down, calm down! I don''t know what happened just now. Tell me, OK?" Huang Feng said loudly to Bai Xiaorou.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s efforts, Bai Xiaorou finally calmed down. She knew that even a big quarrel seemed to be of no use. However, she was very suspicious of Huang Feng¡¯s words and looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t Know what just happened?"


    Huang Feng saw that Bai Xiaorou finally calmed down, and said quickly: "I really don''t know. I just started cultivating internal strength, but I lost consciousness. When my consciousness returns, I will see you here. "


    For Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng naturally wouldn''t conceal things about internal strength, but he didn''t want to talk about Beiming''s divine art. After all, that thing can''t be said casually, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to explain how he got it.


    Seeing that Huang Feng didn''t seem to be lying, Bai Xiaorou calmed down. However, she was still sad and aggrieved in her heart, and her eyes were not very good when she looked at Huang Feng.


    "Just now, I was in my room. I was going to sleep, but your dog came in and asked me to follow it to your room. Then, I saw your face savage and burned all over. I thought you were crazy and wanted to wake you up, who knows, just as my hand touched your shoulder, the internal force in my body rushed into your body crazily until my internal force disappeared. Stop, then, now do you understand what''s going on? Can you give me back your internal strength?" After she finished speaking, Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng hopefully, expecting Huang Feng to say it and make her happy if.


    "I''m afraid not." Huang Feng said with some embarrassment and embarrassment.


    Through Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words, Huang Feng also understood what had just happened, and also knew why Bai Xiaorou was in his room. Xiaobai should be worried that something happened to him, so he called Bai Xiaorou to help, but he didn¡¯t expect it, but it hurt. she was.


    When Huang Feng just woke up, he had discovered that the energy in his body seemed to be a lot more. However, he didn''t take it seriously at the time. He thought it was because of the annexation of Beiming''s divine art, but now I want to, The amount of increase was too much, more energy than he had before, and this was definitely not something that he could possess by annexing Beiming Divine Art.


    Therefore, Huang Feng guessed that these extra internal forces should be Bai Xiaorou''s, and the energy in his body has swallowed the trickle of Beiming''s divine art, and has the function of Beiming''s divine art, which can absorb the internal strength of others, and Bai Xiaorou Coincidentally, he became his first experiment and victim.


    Although Huang Feng is very happy, the energy in his body possesses the function of Beiming''s divine art, but he is very guilty for Bai Xiaorou. Now he can understand Bai Xiaorou''s madness before, if the energy in his body suddenly If she disappeared, she would definitely go crazy, not to mention that Bai Xiaorou''s cultivation time was definitely longer than her own. Now that she has suddenly become an ordinary person, she can accept it calmly, which is strange.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, although he was mentally prepared, Bai Xiaorou still felt very disappointed, and those beautiful big eyes lost their luster again.


    Now she has completely calmed down, and she also knows that although Huang Feng is to blame for what happened just now, she cannot be blamed entirely on him, because he should have been unaware at the time, that is to say, it was not that he took the initiative to absorb his own internal forces Yes, if she were normal, she would definitely ask Huang Feng how to attract people''s internal strength, but now she obviously doesn''t have the mood to take care of it.


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen either." Huang Feng said apologetically when he saw Bai Xiaorou''s expression.


    "Forget it, you can''t be blamed for this matter, but I may not be your team leader, and I may be temporarily withdrawing from the National Security Bureau." Bai Xiaorou said with a gray face, when she said this, she was full. Reluctant to give up the face.


    However, she has no choice. She has become an ordinary person now. The only difference is that her marksmanship is more accurate than ordinary people. However, this is of no use, although Rongning will not drive her out. However, she herself could not accept the ordinary herself and continued to stay in the National Security Bureau.

 373 Chapter 373

    Hearing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words, Huang Feng felt even more guilty. He also knew why Bai Xiaorou would do this. Moreover, the tasks performed in the National Security Bureau were generally more dangerous. She had no internal strength and lost most of her strength. She stayed at the National Security Bureau. However, there is no benefit, and for her, it is very dangerous.


    Looking at Bai Xiaorou''s disappointed eyes, Huang Feng wanted to make up for the other party. After all, he caused the other party to become like this, although this was not what he wanted to do.


    How to compensate?Huang Feng was thinking in his heart that giving money doesn''t seem appropriate. Looking at Bai Xiaorou''s appearance, he doesn''t look like a person who lacks money. Maybe someone is richer than himself.


    Then I can only find a way from other aspects. Huang Feng put his idea on the storage box, and only the things that Bai Xiaorou got in the storage box might not be available and needed.


    However, although he has obtained a lot of good things from the storage box, he has already used some of them, and he himself needs some of them. There seems to be not much that he can take out.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the Seven Luminous Undefeated Cultivation Techniques in Na Jie. To be honest, if Zhu Guo was not used up, Bai Xiaorou would be the most suitable one. After all, that Things can increase the speed of cultivation, and it is most suitable for Bai Xiaorou who wants to restore her internal strength as soon as possible.


    However, that Zhu Guo had already been used by Huang Feng for Qiu Ningshuang, and it was also to save the other''s life. It cannot be said to be a waste. Therefore, Huang Feng could only choose this inner strength method.


    Based on what Bai Xiaorou said last time, and Huang Feng¡¯s own comparison, Huang Feng found that his Qi Yao undefeated exercise seems to be stronger than the real inner exercise mental method, at least stronger than Bai Xiaorou¡¯s previous inner exercises, and, The speed of cultivation is also faster than other inner gong mental methods, which shows that this is a very common practice in another time and space, and in the real world, it is a very good thing.


    As for magic, Huang Feng hesitated for a moment, but didn''t take it out. One was that he couldn''t explain it, and the other reason was that without Qizhi Pill, Bai Xiaorou couldn''t use magic talent at all, so there was no way to practice magic.


    "Group leader, I''m sorry for what I just did. Although I didn''t mean it, it was because of me that caused you to lose your internal strength. This thing is for you. I hope it can make up for some of what I did to you. apology."


    In front of Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng copied the Qi Yao Undefeated Technique and handed it to Bai Xiaorou.


    "What is this?" Bai Xiaorou asked suspiciously, but she didn''t feel much better.


    "It''s the inner strength mental method I cultivate. According to my observation, it seems to be slightly more powerful than the one you had before." Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t feel angry because Huang Feng looked down on her inner strength. In fact, there are indeed different levels of inner strength. The inner strength mental method she had cultivated before was only something she obtained accidentally, it was just a foundation. His inner gong mental method is not smart, and Huang Feng said that his inner gong mental method is better than his own, which is normal.


    Bai Xiaorou took the inner strength mental technique that Huang Feng handed over, and took a look at it, but she didn''t see where the mental technique was high-level, which could only be known after cultivation.


    "Okay, anyway, my internal strength was sucked away by you. I won''t be polite with you. I''ll take a look at you first." Bai Xiaorou did not refuse. In fact, after a while Calm, she has already wanted to open it. She is not a person who likes to blame others. Now that things have happened, no matter how sad she is, there is no way. The most important thing now is that she must restart her cultivation as soon as possible.


    Bai Xiaorou is not desperate for her future. She is not a person who is afraid of difficulties. She has no internal strength now, and it is a big deal to start from scratch, and practice more seriously than before. One day, she will regain those internal strengths before. .


    After that, Bai Xiaorou called Rong Ning and talked about her own affairs. However, she did not say that it was because of Huang Feng. She only said that her own practice had caused the loss of most of the internal strength in her body. I am qualified for the job of the National Security Bureau and want to quit this status.


    Rong Ning first cared about asking Bai Xiaorou if there was anything wrong, and then of course he disagreed with Bai Xiaorou¡¯s resignation. Bai Xiaorou was a general under his hand. Moreover, he had done a lot in the past. It is impossible for him to have a problem because of Bai Xiaorou. , Don''t need her.


    No matter what Bai Xiaorou said, Rongning would not agree. However, Director Rongning was also very considerate of her. She is now in Jiangzhou, so she has been in charge of Qing Province during this period of time and is responsible for teaching Huang Feng. What specific cases can be Let Huang Feng do it, she can use experience to help him, and she can just take a rest during this period of time.


    "I have heard what the director said. It seems that you are still my team leader." When Bai Xiaorou hung up, Huang Feng said with a smile. Bai Xiaorou is a good person, and both of them are already familiar, Huang Feng Naturally, I am willing to work under her leadership instead of changing to someone I don''t know.


    "It seems that during this period of time, I am going to live with you. It just so happens. If I encounter any problems in cultivation, I can ask you." Bai Xiaorou said, although she herself had practiced internal strength before, she did practice. After all, they are different, and Huang Feng has been practicing this Qi Yao undefeated exercise for some time, and he must know better than himself.


    Of course, Bai Xiaorou can also choose to stay in an outside hotel, and have reimbursements in the bureau. However, she obviously has no intention to leave, not to mention that she ended up like this because of Huang Feng, but there is no such thing, she is a patient, and Huang Feng The cooking skills are not bad, of course she will choose a more comfortable one.


    If I heard that Bai Xiaorou wanted to live with her before, Huang Feng would definitely be making complaints again. After all, Bai Xiaorou could not be known about her storage box and the magic of her practice.


    However, now Huang Feng''s words can''t be said, because Bai Xiaorou became like this because of him, and he felt guilty.


    "Okay, of course there is no problem!" Huang Feng readily agreed.


    In this way, Huang Feng was the first to live with a beautiful woman. Although this cohabitation had no other meaning, it definitely had some influence on Huang Feng''s life.

 374 Chapter 374

    In the next few days, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou lived together. Although they were a little uncomfortable at the beginning, after a few days, both Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou had adapted to the current life.


    Bai Xiaorou also officially started re-cultivating internal gong. At the beginning, she was not sure that the internal gong mental method Huang Feng gave her was higher than the one she had cultivated before. She just tried to practice. If it doesn¡¯t work, turn around. It''s the one before cultivating yourself. These two exercises are not mutually exclusive. Even if the two practice together, they will have no effect. It''s just that the speed of cultivation will slow down.


    However, after a few days of experimentation, Bai Xiaorou has determined that the mental method Huang Feng gave her is indeed higher than the inner mental method she had before, or even a lot higher, which surprised her again. It''s a doubt, I don''t know where Huang Feng obtained this exercise.


    However, she can''t manage that much now. After discovering a better inner strength mental method, she began to practice constantly. In addition to eating and sleeping, she practiced in her own room every day. She has worked harder than Huang Feng.


    Because of the lack of internal strength, Bai Xiaorou''s mission to investigate the follow-up of the Li Bingyun incident in Jiangzhou could not be carried out. After all, no one knew how dangerous this mission was, and Director Rongning did not dare to make fun of Bai Xiaorou¡¯s life. Therefore, this task naturally fell on Huang Feng''s head.


    Huang Feng had no objection to this. He was originally Bai Xiaorou¡¯s subordinate. She could not completely fulfill the task now, and it should be done by herself. Moreover, the Li Bingyun incident, she herself was involved, if the other party wanted it. If you retaliate, you will definitely be implicated, so Huang Feng himself wants to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    However, Huang Feng is inexperienced after all, and the time is not long, so he has not found any useful information yet.


    In the past few days, during the day, Huang Feng was still at work. There was nothing wrong with Tianjiao Group. Everything was running smoothly. Without Tong Qianjun''s constraints, they developed better during this time.


    And that Manager Yuan didn''t know what was going on. During this period of time, he was still honest and didn''t make trouble.


    What Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know is that in the past few days, where does Manager Yuan have any intentions to trouble Tianjiao Group? He is very scared. He and Tong Qianjun have already agreed to deal with Tianjiao together. Regarding the group, the two also reached some agreements in certain aspects. Otherwise, Tong Qianjun would not just act like that. It was Manager Yuan who gave some benefits.


    It¡¯s just that Manager Yuan didn¡¯t expect that Tong Qianjun had just taken action against Tianjiao Group, and something went wrong there. Manager Yuan even wondered whether Tianjiao Group was doing a ghost behind this incident. However, there are various signs that this incident It has nothing to do with Tianjiao Group, and Manager Yuan can only admit that he is unlucky.


    He was not only suspected by the police because of his cooperation with Tong Qianjun, but also because he privately gave Tong Qianjun a lot of benefits. He was also criticized by the head office. Their Landou Group has all been implicated. Although not many, they are still involved. Therefore, Manager Yuan is in a very bad mood these days and has no intention to deal with Tianjiao Group.


    The case of Tong Qianjun is still under trial. Director Qiu and Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s concerns are not unreasonable. They still felt pressured when they were hearing about Tong Qianjun¡¯s case. It¡¯s okay for Qiu Ningshuang to recuperate at home. As the person in charge of this case, Director Qiu has so far received many calls for Tong Qianjun.


    Had it not been for his own persistence and the intervention of the National Security Bureau in the Imperial Capital, I am afraid he would have been unable to handle it. However, even so, he felt a deep pressure. Whether he could persist until the end, he would not Dare to guarantee.


    Although the case of Tong Qianjun has not been heard because of secret obstruction, one thing is certain, even if Tong Qianjun finally came out and did not go to jail, he would not be restored to his previous status, and there would be no more. The glory of the past is gone. The reason those people are still helping Tong Qianjun now is just that they don''t want him to jump over the wall and say too many things to involve them.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s life is very bad. Not only is he unable to go abroad to treat his leg, but he also has no reliable friends around. The people who surrounded him before are either missing. He either saw him and didn''t have a good face, which made him very annoyed, but there was no way.


    Tong Zi''an doesn¡¯t have much personal connections, and he doesn¡¯t know much about his father. Therefore, although he wants to help his father now, he finds that he has no way to start. Don''t know what to do.


    But the last time he was humiliated by Cai Tian and Lao Yu and others, Tong Zi''an remembered that he was not a big-hearted person. He could not swallow his anger when he was bullied like this. Recently, he is trying to get revenge.


    And in a bad mood, Tang Muxue, who had met Huang Feng several times, but was not too familiar with her. Ever since she learned about Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao¡¯s plans, she has also been moved by her heart. I stayed in Qing Province, ready to start my own business, and want to get rid of the control of my family in the future.


    However, what she thought was very simple before, and when she really did it, she realized that the difficulties here are beyond her imagination, because she can''t use her own relationship, or even money, she can''t use herself too much, so She can only rely on herself, but although she also has some abilities, it is so difficult for her to succeed in starting a business when she has no relationship, no contacts, or even much money.


    She chose the agent of baijiu. Although she didn''t do much business when she was in the imperial capital, she also met a lot of rich second generations. Among these people, many opened bars, nightclubs, and clubs. Such places, and these places all need wine, and her relationship with those people is also pretty good, so I want to make a shot from this aspect.


    However, when she really did it, she found that things were not that simple. The places her friends opened were certainly not low-grade. Therefore, the requirements for wine were also high, but those good wines were not yet available. When it left the factory, it was all booked by various distributors. It was too difficult for her to get the right to sell those wines.

 375 Chapter 375 Do You Have Time?

    However, even if Tang Muxue is angry and anxious, it is useless. After all, she is just a newcomer who has just entered the mall. Faced with the old foxes who have been fighting for many years, she does not have many ways. Earth Snake, not to mention, she can''t use her family background, she can''t be called a strong dragon.


    Therefore, during this time, Tang Muxue was really upset, but there was no way. Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao had some connections in Qing Province, but they had no contact in the liquor industry.


    To say that Tang Muxue and Tong Zi''an are upset, but Huang Feng can say that he is in a good mood, and there is a beautiful woman in her residence. Although she has to cook an extra meal, it is also a good thing to see beautiful women every day. People are happy about things.


    Secondly, his Ruijie is developing very well. In the past few days, there are some orders every day, and the new production line is about to be laid, and his production of sewage treatment equipment will speed up.


    During this period of time, the equipment sold by his factory has received very good feedback. In terms of performance, their products are ahead of any other products in the industry. There is no rival at all. Those who have bought their equipment People at, are full of praise for their equipment, which makes Huang Feng and Guo Liang completely relieved.


    And as the praise of their equipment spreads slowly, the equipment sold by Huangfeng¡¯s factory recently is also increasing. However, their customers are still mainly small and medium-sized enterprises so far, and those large enterprises have not yet Too many gains.


    Huang Feng and Guo Liang discussed that after occupying the market of those small and medium-sized enterprises, they would launch an impact on the big companies. However, at present, they are not doing nothing. There are salesmen who come to the door. , Those big companies can''t be done in a short while, so Huang Feng and Guo Liang are not in a hurry, but the current results have made them both very happy.


    And Qiu Ningshuang has not been idle for this period of time. She didn''t like the job of traffic police very much, but when she felt the magic power in Huang Feng''s mouth last time in her body, she was attracted to it. A lot of interest, now as long as she has time, she will meditate, and the magic power in her body has increased a lot.


    However, she also discovered that her situation seems to be different from what Huang Feng said. Huang Feng can learn all kinds of magic, but she can only practice water magic, and she can''t learn other magic.


    However, even so, she was already very satisfied. The entry to meditation recorded a basic water magic, water polo, like she had obtained a fun toy, and she was always calling out to play these days.


    Of course, she has not forgotten Huang Feng''s instructions. She didn''t tell her parents about this magical thing. Even when she summoned water polo, she was carrying her parents.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang is also unsatisfactory. That is the bullet in her body. Her body has already recovered. She just waited to take out the bullet. At the beginning, the doctors in the hospital didn''t think it was so much. The hard thing is that after consultation with experts, their attitude has become conservative, because the bullet is too close to the heart position, if one is not careful, Qiu Ningshuang may not be able to get off the operating table, and Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s identity, It also made those doctors afraid to move the knife easily.


    And Director Qiu obviously knew about this, because his daughter is okay at the moment, so he did not ask the doctors to perform the operation immediately, but to discuss the plan as soon as possible to ensure that it can be successful before it can proceed. Surgery, so Qiu Ningshuang''s operation was temporarily put on hold.


    "In other words, those doctors can''t guarantee the success rate of your operation?" Huang Feng said, looking at Qiu Ningshuang who was sitting opposite him.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang were eating in a restaurant. At the end of work today, Huang Feng received a call from Qiu Ningshuang. She said that she didn¡¯t understand something about cultivation and wanted to ask Huang Feng and Huang Feng. I agreed to come out without much thought. As for the beauty at home, I can only do it for her when I go back.


    "Yes." Qiu Ningshuang said nonchalantly. She felt that her body was very good now, and there was no need to rush for surgery, so she didn''t care too much.


    Huang Feng didn''t think so. Although Zhu Guo could save Qiu Ningshuang''s life, the bullets are metal after all. If they have been in Qiu Ningshuang''s body, it will not benefit her body at all. It will definitely not work for a long time.


    Afterwards, Qiu Ningshuang said about her doubts about cultivation. Although this was her excuse for calling Huang Feng to come out for dinner, she did have some doubts in this regard.


    "By the way, I have a banquet tomorrow night and I need a male partner. Do you have time?" After talking about the doubts in his heart, Qiu Ningshuang sipped a drink and said casually, except that she was holding the cup tightly. The hand, showing her heart, was not as calm as she showed.


    However, Huang Feng did not notice Qiu Ningshuang''s nervousness, but said: "Tomorrow night, let''s have time, but what kind of banquet is yours? Is it appropriate for me to go?"


    "Appropriate, what''s inappropriate." Qiu Ningshuang said quickly when she heard Huang Feng''s words. Maybe she felt that she was too anxious. She said slowly: "It''s just a gathering between friends. Those guys have to let I have no choice but to bring companions of the opposite sex. I don¡¯t have many friends in the police station, and they don¡¯t necessarily have time."


    Qiu Ningshuang''s words are deliberately lying. If she speaks, don''t say that there is time. Even if there is no time, those in the police force will definitely squeeze out time. But Qiu Ningshuang obviously doesn''t want to be with them. go with.


    And the party tomorrow night is a party in their second-generation circle. Originally, Qiu Ningshuang was not interested in such a party, but now she thinks it is a good opportunity to get along with Huang Feng, so, too She agreed. Of course, if Huang Feng stated that she didn''t have time tonight, then she would definitely find a reason to drop the party when the time came.


    Seeing that Qiu Ningshuang would really be unable to find a companion for a while, Huang Feng thought about it, he had nothing to do, so he agreed to it, and after seeing that he had agreed, Qiu Ningshuang was obviously relieved and felt even more emotional. All right.

 376 Chapter 376

    After the meal, the two of them went shopping in the street for a while before they separated. Although they didn¡¯t spend much time together, Huang Feng agreed to accompany him to the party tomorrow night. Qiu Ningshuang was already very happy, so when he left , The mood is still good.


    After separating from Qiu Ningshuang, Huang Feng did not go back immediately, but drove to Tong Qianjun''s villa.


    In the taxi, Huang Feng once again lamented the inconvenience of not having a car. However, although the factory has begun to collect funds, he is all useful for the money, either for expanding the production of the factory or He has to prepare for the winery, so although he already has a lot of money on his books, he still has no money to use it to buy a car.


    When Huang Feng arrived outside the villa area where Tong Qianjun lived before, he was very moved. When he and Bai Xiaorou came together last time, there were a lot of surveillance and even bodyguards on patrol.


    However, when I came this time, the bodyguards were gone, and even the surveillance cameras were much less. The villa where Tong Qianjun lived was also darkened and not popular at all.


    Huang Feng came here. Obviously there was something to do. He didn¡¯t come to sigh. So, after a short pause, he climbed up to the balcony on the second floor. This is a blind spot for monitoring, so Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have to worry about being caught Those few cameras can be seen.


    From the balcony on the second floor to the bedroom, and then to the corridor, I still didn¡¯t feel the slightest popularity. Not even a light was on. There was still mess from the last fight on the ground. Too many people have died here. A major incident has occurred, so it has been blocked by the police station. Even if Huang Feng just wanted to go through the main entrance, he couldn''t go unless he tore off the seal on the gate.


    Huang Feng tried his best not to touch the things here, leave no traces, so as not to be suspected, he came to look for evidence this time.


    One of the purposes of Bai Xiaorou¡¯s visit to Qing Province was to investigate the people behind Tong Qianjun. It was not their turn to take care of the collusion between government and business. However, Tong Qianjun was involved in human trafficking and smuggling after all. This is the matter of their National Security Bureau, so it is normal for the National Security Bureau to intervene in this matter.


    Of course, the investigation by the National Security Bureau is done secretly, while the people from the Commission for Discipline Inspection do not interfere with each other. Moreover, people from the Commission for Discipline Inspection do not know that the people from the National Security Bureau are still secretly investigating. This matter, therefore, now that Huang Feng has taken over Bai Xiaorou''s task, even if he investigates, he can only proceed secretly.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s investigations in the past few days have not yielded much. He doesn¡¯t know Tong Qianjun. He doesn¡¯t know who the other party is usually close to. Moreover, being close does not mean that they are What kind of dirty business, if they really have any transaction that can''t see people, they won''t let others know, so it''s useless to look at the surface.


    And Huang Feng came to Tong Qianjun¡¯s residence today to see if he could find anything useful here. Of course, Huang Feng didn¡¯t dare to hold too much hope, because since the accident, there have been several The Poles have come to investigate. There are police officers, disciplinary committees, and Tong Qianjun''s mall partners. If they have not found anything, Huang Feng doesn''t think he can gain anything.


    However, even if the hope is not great, Huang Feng still wants to come and see, if there is anything to discover, isn''t it a profit?


    Tong Qianjun¡¯s villa is still very large. Although some places have been destroyed by the last fight, many places remain intact. From these places, you can see that the decoration of this villa must be It took a lot of thought and a lot of money.


    "These rich people will really enjoy it." Huang Feng muttered while checking the surrounding situation with a small flashlight. He still remembered that when he had more than 100,000 yuan before, he thought that he was already worthless. It¡¯s really funny that I want to come now. In the eyes of these rich people, that is, a few meals, even the money for the decoration of this villa is not enough.


    When Huang Feng was looking at the surroundings and admiring his surroundings, his ears moved, and then immediately turned off the flashlight, because he heard the slight footsteps, right on the balcony where he had just come. Obviously, someone came again, and, by coincidence, he chose the same place to enter the villa.


    Huang Feng did not act rashly. He found a corner and hid. No matter who the person is, the other party also sneaked in like this. Obviously, it also had some ulterior purpose, and no matter who it was, it could not be. His own person, so he can''t let the other party see his existence now.


    Soon, Huang Feng¡¯s brows wrinkled. Although the other party was cautious, Huang Feng¡¯s hearing is obviously not comparable to that of ordinary people. Although he can¡¯t see it, he can only rely on the slight footsteps. It is roughly judged that there may be three or four people coming. Obviously, the other party has a lot of people, at least more than him. This is not good news for him.


    "It should be in this room." Someone suddenly said.


    "Small voice!" The person next to him reminded in a low voice, but he thought that his voice was already small enough to be heard clearly by Huang Feng.


    "What are you afraid of? Look at the black lights here. Don''t talk about people. There are no mosquitoes. What are you afraid of?" The previous person said disapprovingly.


    "Okay, it''s always right to be careful." Someone persuaded.


    After that, the voice of speaking disappeared, but there was a little more light. This brightness is not too big. People outside the villa must not be able to see it. However, it is more obvious in this dark place. At the very least, Huang Feng, who was hiding in the dark, clearly saw the other party''s four people, and he could even see what the other party looked like.


    The four people cautiously walked to the room that the person mentioned before. Huang Feng found that that room was not far from him. He had just searched for that room. It was just that, in that room, what did he do? Did not find out, do these people know what?


    After Huang Feng waited for the four people to enter the room, they followed behind carefully, not knowing whether they felt they were safe enough or were careless. The person who entered last just concealed the door of the room without locking it. Going up, Huang Feng gently turned sideways and followed into the room, but the four people walking in front did not react at all.

 377 Chapter 377

    "The vigilance of these guys is really bad!" Huang Feng commented secretly in his heart, but it was precisely because of the poor vigilance of the other party that he could follow into the room so smoothly.


    And this room should be a study room, the area inside is not small, Huang Feng doesn''t have to be afraid of being discovered, after he went in, he found a place to hide.


    And in this room, there is a large bookshelf. On the bookshelf, a lot of books are neatly arranged. However, when Huang Feng just checked it, he found that these books are very new and very clean. Obviously they The owner may never touch him.


    "The guy from Tong Qianjun was just like us many years ago. Now he is still learning the way of those literati, putting so many books, it¡¯s really enough to pretend, I don¡¯t know if he can use these All the words in the book have been recognized." At this moment, the four people in front were there, and some people looked at the book on the shelf and said sarcastically.


    "Don''t look down on him. Although he used to be a gangster, he has become the richest man in our Qing province. This is what he can do."


    "Ability? He has great ability, how did he get into the cell now? And, there are still people who want his life now?" the person before said unconvinced.


    "Lao Ma, you don''t speak, no one thinks you are dumb!" someone scolded. This person is obviously somewhat prestigious. After he spoke, the person who spoke before did not dare to speak anymore.


    However, Huang Feng listened to their conversation verbatim. He was not surprised by what they said that someone wanted Tong Qianjun¡¯s life. After all, he knew a lot, and the other party was sure. I was afraid that he said something that shouldn''t be said. Huang Feng was just wondering who the man who wanted Tong Qianjun''s life was.


    However, those in front obviously did not intend to answer Huang Feng''s doubts. They had stopped talking, but were groping for something on the huge table in front of the bookshelf.


    "Found it!" I saw a person whispering, then, turning a few times on the table, and then Huang Feng saw a small piece of bookshelf protruding from behind the table, there seemed to be something there, but Huang Feng The distance is a bit far away, so it is not very clear.


    "It''s really deep enough. It''s a pity that the boy Qianjun didn''t become a spy."


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, we get the stuff, let''s go back quickly," said the person who took the stuff from the shelf.


    "For such a trivial matter, it is really a fuss to have the four of us come together!" Someone muttered dissatisfiedly.


    "Okay, don''t complain. Brother Fei is just afraid of accidents. You know this is the first time our gang has helped that person. Of course Brother Fei will pay attention to it. If this matter is done, then we will also join the gang in the future. It''s a big backing, and it will be cool in the future."


    "That''s, hey, what''s the matter with that Uncle Li? He is a big man in our industry. He is such a high-ranking man. He is so dead if he says he is dead? It''s too sudden." Maybe something got in hand. There was no accident, so the four people are now very relaxed, and even the person who was very careful at the beginning did not stop everyone from talking.


    "Who says no, but if he doesn''t die, our gang will not develop so well, right?"


    "Yes, Brother Fei is still wise and decisive, and he immediately occupied a lot of the territory that Uncle Li had before. If it weren''t for that, that person would not find Brother Fei.


    The four of them said as they walked out, but when they reached the door, the person walking in the front suddenly stopped.


    "Damn, why did you stop suddenly and go quickly." The person behind did not pay attention, and suddenly bumped into the person in front.


    "How are you guys." Suddenly a strange voice sounded in the room.


    The person behind was startled, but he also knew why the person walking in the front stopped suddenly, because there was a figure in the direction of the door of the room.


    The four of them did not speak, and they subconsciously took out the daggers in their arms. Not everyone can have guns like Uncle Li and the others. In fact, there are very few people like that. Most of the gangsters use baseball. Sticks, daggers, knives and the like, and these four people obviously don''t have guns on them.


    Huang Feng didn''t talk nonsense with them, his figure moved, and the figure was already shuttled among the four. He only heard a few "booms". All four of them had already been punched and lay down in pain, of course. His groaning is indispensable.


    "It''s not good to play with swords at night!" Huang Feng''s figure stood still at the door again, looking at the four people who fell on the ground and said, with the shadow cloak, he is not afraid of guns even fast, but also afraid of them. These daggers?


    "Ahem, who are you?" Among the four, a young man covered his beaten chest and coughed a few times before questioning Huang Feng.


    "People like you!" Huang Feng said. At this time, the room was still dark. The flashlights in the hands of a few people had been knocked out by Huang Feng in the first place and broke directly. Therefore, Huang Feng Don''t worry about exposing yourself.


    "Now I have to ask you questions, you answer, not you ask me questions!" Huang Feng looked at these people and said, although there is not enough light here, but Huang Feng''s good eyesight can still see them. Every move.


    "Why? Do you know who we are?" Obviously, some people weren''t scared by Huang Feng, maybe they were used to being arrogant. At this time, they hadn''t clearly realized that the form was not good for them.


    However, Huang Feng quickly let him understand this, and saw Huang Feng still at the door one second before, and the next second he was in front of the person. Before the other party could react, he already punched It hit the opponent''s nose, the bridge of the opponent''s nose was immediately interrupted, blood continued to gush out, and the screams immediately sounded.


    "Now you know why I said that?" Huang Feng stood up and said calmly.


    "What do you want to know?" People already know the rest, even if they are crowded, they are not Huang Feng''s opponent.


    "There are still smart people." Huang Feng praised: "Who are you?"


    "We are Fei Ge''s people!" the man said.


    "What are you doing here?" Huang Feng doesn''t know who Fei is. However, through the chats of the previous few people, it is not difficult to guess the identity of Fei, he should be a gangster.

 378 Chapter 378: You Think Im A Good Lie?

    "We were just passing by. Seeing that there was no one here, we wanted to steal some valuable stuff." The man said. He didn''t know when Huang Feng entered the room, so he wanted to struggle a bit and didn''t tell the truth.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, he felt that his stomach was hammered with a heavy hammer, the whole stomach was cramped, and the internal organs seemed to be shattered.


    "Do you think I''m a lie?" Huang Feng said while looking at the other party.


    "Ahem, no, what I said is true, we really came to steal things." The man coughed and said, in fact what he said was not false, he did come to steal things, but it was nothing. Valuable stuff, but terrible stuff!


    At this time, some of the four people had already got up quietly. He thought it was very dark and Huang Feng couldn¡¯t see clearly. Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s attention was now on his companions. He had a chance to attack. .


    It¡¯s just that he just took a step towards Huang Feng. Huang Feng has already taken a kick and kicked him out. The man¡¯s body directly hit the bookshelf, knocked over the bookshelf, and the books on it kept falling and hit him. Body.


    "If you want to die, just say it." Huang Feng finished speaking, and then walked to the person who had taken something from the shelf before and took out the thing he had hidden there from his arms.


    This is a small book. Huang Feng opened it and read it on the first page. When and who gave most of the money, there are similar records in the back, but sometimes, the money is sent, and some Sometimes, things are given, and sometimes even people, women are given!There were also several people who were sent off, all of which were the same. Huang Feng even saw a few big figures in Jiangzhou, but he didn''t see those big figures in the province.


    Obviously, this is a ledger, and the owner of this ledger should be Tong Qianjun, and Huang Feng didn''t expect that the useful thing he hadn''t found in the past few days would actually be obtained under such circumstances.


    "This is what you said, the stolen valuable thing?" Huang Feng said, shaking the ledger in Huang''s hand.


    "Who are you, do you know, how much trouble will you cause if you take this account book?" The man knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he threatened Huang Feng.


    "Trouble? Haha, if you don''t take it away, there will be trouble!" Huang Feng said. He will not find the person behind Tong Qianjun, and the other party will come to him for trouble.


    "Now, should you tell me why on earth are you looking for this thing?" Huang Feng said to this person. Obviously, this guy should be the head of the four: "Don''t force me to use it again. It¡¯s violent. I don¡¯t like violence."


    "It''s okay to tell you." The man said. He now thinks Huang Feng is just an ordinary thief, and he didn''t think too much about it: "Brother Fei asked us to get this thing. As for who asked Fei to do this. Yes, I think you should be able to guess the name on the account book. Therefore, I advise you not to get involved in this matter. It is not good for you. There are many valuable things in this villa. You can take some and leave."


    "Who is Brother Fei in your mouth?" Huang Feng asked.


    This person did not hide the identity of Brother Fei. One is that he thought Huang Feng was a thief and wanted to scare him with the identity of Brother Fei. Moreover, Brother Fei¡¯s identity is not something that can¡¯t be said in their business. Secretly, even during this time, Fei''s reputation is still very great.


    Through his narration, Huang Feng also knew that this Phineas was indeed a gangster, and his influence was slightly larger than the previous Biao brother. However, after the fall of Uncle Li, he took advantage of the situation and there seemed to be someone behind him to help. Therefore, during this period of time, it has expanded rapidly, and the site has become very large, and this time the account book seems to be for the people behind him.


    After Huang Feng knew what he wanted to know, he knocked out all four of them, then tied them up and tied them in this room. After that, he left the villa, which had been sealed. During the day, no one will come here, so put them inside and don¡¯t worry about them running away.


    After leaving the villa, Huang Feng called Bai Xiaorou and reported the situation here.


    "That''s the way it is. I''ll go and control that Fei brother first. In this case, there will be more evidence." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaojuu replied. She agrees with Huang Feng''s decision: "However, you have to be careful yourself."


    "I know." Huang Feng said: "However, there are a few big figures from Jiangzhou on the account book, but it seems that there are no people in the province. You made a mistake before, or there are other accounts."


    Previously, Bai Xiaorou and others guessed that Tong Qianjun¡¯s relationship should be in the province. Think about it, it should be like this. After all, he can be the richest man in the province. It¡¯s impossible for the province to have nothing to do with it. It¡¯s just that on this account book. , There are no big people in the province, but there are a few in the city.


    "It should be right, Tong Qianjun should have other accounts." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng nodded in agreement, but it was obviously not the time to look for the ledger, it was important to catch Brother Fei, and they didn''t have the slightest clue on that ledger, so it was not easy to find it.


    After hanging up, Huang Feng hurried to where Fei Ge was.


    At this time, Fei didn''t know that he had been targeted by Huang Feng. He was in a bar, drinking, waiting for news from his men.


    At this time, his phone rang, he checked the number and quickly connected and said, "Hey, Secretary Li, hello, yes, I have already sent someone to pick it up, and I can get that thing back soon, Secretary Li Don¡¯t worry, there will be no accidents in this matter, um, I promise, OK, when I get news, I¡¯ll call you, OK, see you, Secretary Li!"


    After the smiling Fei hung up the phone, he said to the person next to him: "Are there any news from them?"


    "Not back yet." The person next to him replied immediately.


    "For such a simple thing, for so long, it is fucking faster than anyone else to play with women." Fei Ge drank a sip and said cursingly.


    However, although he was in a hurry, he was not worried about any accidents in this matter. After all, he was just going to a place where there was no one to pick up something. There were still four people who went there. If something happened, those few people Just don''t live, just commit suicide.


    At this time, a little brother ran in and said, "Brother Fei, it''s not good, someone has broken in!"

 379 Chapter 379 Whos Beating In?

    "Who? Who came in?" Fei Ge put down the wine glass in his hand, because he was too flustered, he didn''t even hold the wine glass, and the scarlet liquid ran down the table.


    "It seems that Tian Jun is the leader." The person who came in to report was not very sure, because he was not very familiar with Tian Jun, and Tian Jun had just emerged during this period of time.


    "Tian Jun?" Fei Ge repeated it with a frown, realizing that he didn''t seem to know this person, and looked at the coming person with doubts.


    "This Tian Jun has just risen during this period of time. I heard that I had mixed up with Brother Biao before. After Brother Biao died, some people took refuge in other people, and some followed this Tian Jun. I heard that this person Some skills." The visitor quickly explained to Fei.


    "Slap!" As soon as he finished speaking, he was slapped in the face. He looked at Fei aggrievedly, wondering why he was hit.


    "Such a little shrimp frightened you like this? Your courageous TM was eaten by a dog? Ah!" Fei Ge said viciously. In fact, he wanted to conceal his gaffe. He just thought it was. Someone hit the door, very gaffey, but now I found out that he was just an unknown person.


    To Brother Fei, Tian Jun is indeed an unknown man. Brother Biao and Brother Fei knew him before. Brother Biao didn¡¯t have any abilities and was not as powerful as his. Now, Brother Biao is dead, one of his former subordinates. It''s nothing more than gathering some remaining forces, and it''s insignificant at all, because of such a person, he actually lost his attitude, and Fei was very annoyed.


    "Yes, yes." The man should havetily, but then whispered: "However, that Tian Jun knocked down our two brothers outside."


    "Snapped!"


    This time, Brother Fei didn¡¯t hit the man, but shot it on the table. He stood up angrily and said, ¡°Damn, a stinky fish who dares to come to me to trouble me. I don¡¯t even know what to do. How do you write it!"


    "That is, the guy who doesn''t know the height of the sky, dare to come to us and make trouble."


    "Brother Fei, let''s go out and teach that guy a good lesson!"


    The little brothers around were also yelling and clamoring. In the recent period, under the leadership of Fei Ge, they have expanded very quickly and hardly encountered any decent resistance. Therefore, they have slowly developed A defiant character.


    "Go, go out and see, how dare this Tian Jun has grown!" Fei Ge said and took the lead and walked out.


    After going out of the private room, the deafening music in the hall outside came over. Many men and women in the hall shook their bodies. The atmosphere was very warm. Obviously, the bar''s business is very good.


    In a corner, Tian Jun and his younger brothers were drinking, watching the dancing crowd in the hall, his face was not much flustered, but his face was relaxed, as if he was here to play, not to make trouble. The same.


    "Brother Jun, do we ask the remaining brothers to come over?" The younger brother next to Tian Jun is not as calm as he is. Tian Jun came here this time and did not bring all of his men over. During this time, Because of Uncle Li¡¯s downfall, their business was very chaotic. Everyone was thinking about robbing turf. Tian Jun himself had a chance. He didn¡¯t want his turf to be robbed when he came out to grab someone else. Some people were left on their own territory.


    In this case, the people who followed him are not so calm. Originally, this Fei was bigger than Biao who was in the heyday, but during this time, the other party has gone through expansion, but Tian Jun is here. Only a part of Brother Biao has been gathered. In this comparison, the gap between the two sides is still quite large.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Tian Jun said. In fact, his heart is a little bit unsure, but he can''t show his timidity in front of his little brother. This time he went to Fei brother, one is to expand the chassis, and One is to make a name for himself.


    Brother Fei was chosen because he has recently expanded too quickly, his internal stability is not very stable, and his reputation is not small. Such a candidate is the most suitable. Of course, it is only when he defeats the opponent.


    "Which one of you is Tian Jun!?" At this time, Fei Ge led the previous person and came to Tian Jun and said.


    "I am." Tian Jun stood up and said.


    "That''s where you want to kick me?" Brother Fei looked at Tian Jun and said. Seeing such a few people around Tian Jun, Fei''s face became more contemptuous.


    "Yeah, this bar is good. I liked it. I will take care of it in the future. Brother Fei has a lot of places, so I don''t care about this one, right?" Tian Jun said lightly.


    "Who do you think you are? If you are fancy, I will give it to you? Then I fancy your wife, do you want to give it to me? Ah, hahaha." Fei Ge pointed his finger at Tian Jun He clicked on his chest and said, and the little brother beside him also laughed hahaha, brazenly.


    "So, Brother Fei doesn''t want to give it?" Tian Jun said with a frown.


    "I''ll give it to your mother! Where''s the silly B, who dare to talk like this, you fucking die!" Fei Ge said with a change of face.


    Tian Jun''s expression also changed. He grabbed Fei''s finger with one hand and twisted in the opposite direction. Fei''s finger suddenly broke!


    "Ah, it hurts me so much, I fucking your mother! I''m going to kill you! You guys will kill me, kill him!" Fei Ge suddenly screamed like a pig. The loud music in the bar was overshadowed.


    Brother Fei¡¯s younger brothers all saw that their eldest brother was beaten, and immediately rushed up with shouts.


    Tian Jun kicked Fei Ge''s crotch, the opponent suddenly curled up like a shrimp and fell down, while Tian Jun himself rushed to Fei Ge''s younger brothers, and a melee started.


    Because their place is in a corner, and the music in the hall is very loud, the young people did not notice the change here, but a few people close to saw it, but they did not take it back. After all, fights are not uncommon in bars, and soon there will be security guards or those watching the scene to calm things down.


    It''s just that these people don''t know that these people who are fighting right now are those who watch the scene.


    "Hey, why is he here too!?" At this time, Huang Feng also arrived. He originally wanted to look for Brother Fei slowly, but he did not expect to see him in a corner. , Beside Brother Fei, Huang Feng actually saw Tian Jun, which surprised him.

 380 Chapter 380

    Huang didn''t expect that he would see Tian Jun here, and the other party seemed to be fighting with a group of people and seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    Huang Feng didn''t know Brother Fei, so he didn''t know it. Standing not far from Tian Jun, the young man who watched his little brother fight Tian Jun was the target of his trip.


    "Hit, give me a hard hit." Fei yelled aside, while still clutching his injured finger.


    Huang Feng frowned and looked at Tian Jun. He had serious business to do when he came here this time. He didn''t want to be out of trouble. However, he saw that Tian Jun¡¯s situation was not very good. After all, everyone was familiar with it. Huang Feng couldn¡¯t do it either. To the real stand by.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s footsteps were lighter, and people had already rushed to Tian Jun and others.


    Tian Jun was still clenching his teeth at this time. Although he knew Fei¡¯s influence was not small before he came, according to his intelligence, there shouldn¡¯t be many people in this place tonight. When he got up, he realized that the news he had received might be wrong. Fei Ge brought a lot of people here tonight.


    Actually, Brother Fei originally came here tonight. He did not intend to bring too many people. However, because of the account book, he didn¡¯t want to have any accidents. Therefore, he brought more people and waited for his little brothers to transfer the account books. After taking it back, he will take everyone to send away the ledger.


    However, he did not wait for the account book to come, but he waited for Tian Jun who came to look for trouble, so the younger brothers used it to greet Tian Jun.


    Tian Jun frowned. He already felt the pressure. He knocked down an opponent''s younger brother in front of him with a punch. However, he was hit on the back, and there was also an opponent waving from his side. Came over with a baseball bat.


    Just when Tian Jun was about to resist this person and solve the person behind him, he suddenly saw a figure approaching quickly from the corner of his eyes. His heart panicked, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, although he did not see the other person. Appearance and skill, but just at this speed, you know that the other person is not an ordinary person. It seems that Fei is not only unexpectedly crowded today, but there are also many masters.


    However, when Tian Jun was ready to be injured, the figure had already reached his side, and then he saw the opponent kick the guy who was waving the baseball bat into the air!Even that guy knocked down a person behind.


    "Huang Feng, why are you here?!" Tian Jun called out in surprise when he saw the figure next to him. He originally felt that he was hanging out, but he did not expect that he would kill a helper halfway through. Come, moreover, is a powerful helper.


    "It just happened to be here for something." Huang Feng said without looking back: "It''s not the time to chat. Let''s solve these guys first. Let''s have a good chat."


    "Okay!" Tian Jun replied. With Huang Feng''s participation, he was immediately confident. He knew Huang Feng''s skill. Moreover, from the appearance just now, Huang Feng now seems to be more powerful than before.


    "Who are you? You dare to take care of our Fei brother''s business?" One of Fei''s younger brothers just witnessed Huang Feng''s heavy kick with his own eyes. He knew Huang Feng and Tian Jun, so he felt a little Faint, at this time, he reported his elder brother''s name with a panic on his face, hoping to scare this guy away.


    It¡¯s just that, instead of scaring Huang Feng away, his words made Huang Feng¡¯s eyes shine. It just so happened that he came here to look for that Fei brother. I was still thinking about how to find it before. , I ran into it here.


    "Are you Fei''s people?" Huang Feng wanted to be sure.


    "Yes, they are all my people. I''m Fei brother, kid, be acquainted, let me leave now, I am a large number of adults, let the past go, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!" At this time, standing outside the crowd Brother Fei said aloud that he thought Huang Feng was scared, so he said with arrogance on his face.


    However, Huang Feng looked at him with a weird expression and said, "You are Brother Fei? That''s right!"


    Fei Ge and his men didn¡¯t immediately mean what Huang Feng¡¯s sentence meant. However, Huang Feng used his actions to tell them that he was not scared away. Instead, he took the lead in attacking, even more than before. Even ruthless.


    The current Huang Feng''s strength is getting bigger and bigger due to cultivation reasons, and that shadow cloak not only has two skills, but also increases his strength and agility. With his full strength, even bullets are hard to hit. To him, let alone these ordinary people.


    Therefore, Huang Feng quickly shuttled through the opponent''s crowd, and one by one was beaten to the ground, but the opponent''s people could not even touch the corners of his clothes.


    "Damn it, is this guy still a human?" Fei Ge looked pale and watched Huang Feng''s continuous raids on his little brother, except for fear and fear, but there was no other way.


    On the other side, Tian Jun also felt deeply shocked by Huang Feng¡¯s skill. Huang Feng¡¯s kick just now made Tian Jun¡¯s evaluation of Huang Feng a little higher in his heart, but now I see him again. After getting his skills, he knew that even if he had already regarded Huang Feng highly, but now it seemed that he still underestimated him.


    "He is even more powerful than before!" Tian Jun thought in his heart. The first time he met Huang Feng, he could still hurt Huang Feng. If it weren''t for Huang Feng''s hidden weapon, he was sure of that. Completely kill Huang Feng.


    But, how long has it been, Huang Feng has become so powerful, now, let alone kill Huang Feng, it¡¯s not bad for him not to be killed by Huang Feng. With the speed that Huang Feng shows now, he wants to beat himself. , It''s a piece of cake!


    "I won''t be too bad!" Tian Jun thought silently in his heart, but he was a short body, avoiding the attack of a person next to him, and then knocked the opponent to the ground with an elbow, completely losing his combat effectiveness. Under the stimulation of Feng, Tian Jun showed stronger combat power than usual.


    As a result, Brother Fei¡¯s little brothers are forced to have a killer is enough to give them headaches, and now, the other party actually has two such words, which makes people not live, so these little brothers, I consciously avoided Huang Feng and Tian Jun.


    In this state of mind, the combat effectiveness they can exert can be imagined.As soon as Brother Fei saw that the situation was not good, he was ready to drive off, but before he took a few steps, he felt that his shoulder was slapped, and a voice that sounded like the king of hell sounded.


    "Brother Fei, where are you going?"

 381 Chapter 381

    With a faint smile on Huang Feng''s face, looking at this "big brother" who was about to run away, he didn''t expect to catch this Fei brother so easily.


    Being grabbed by Huang Feng''s shoulder, Fei''s movements stopped immediately. Of course, this was not what he was willing to stop. In fact, after hearing Huang Feng''s voice, he wanted to break free of Huang Feng''s control. , And then ran away, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of Huang Feng''s not very big hands.


    So, Brother Fei turned his head in tears, looked at Huang Feng and said, "This friend, this is the first time we have met. There is no deep hatred, right? You just let me go."


    At this time, Brother Fei had already seen his little brothers lying on the ground, wailing constantly, and his last hope was shattered. Obviously, although the number of his little brothers was large, they were far from Huang Feng and Tian Jun. Their opponents.


    Looking at Brother Fei with a begging face, Huang Feng was deeply despised. This guy was too greedy for life and fear of death. However, Huang Feng did not show any expression on his face: "I have something to do with you, as long as you cooperate. , I promise you will be fine, no, if you don¡¯t cooperate, then your good days may come to an end."


    Huang Feng knew in his heart that, in fact, from the time he found this guy, his good life was over. Whether he said it or not, he would not be able to live the same life in the future. He would probably go in with Tong Qian. military.


    However, this Fei brother obviously doesn''t know this now, he quickly said: "I cooperate, I promise to cooperate, this, what do you want me to do?"


    "This is not a place to talk." Huang Feng said. After that, he turned to look at Tian Jun and said, "Why are you here."


    "Of course I came to smash the place." Tian Jun said while supporting his little brother. Fei''s people had been knocked down, but the few people he had brought with him were also injured. Fortunately, Huang Feng joined later, so the injuries to these people were not too serious.


    Huang Feng nodded, expressing that he understood that Tian Jun told him last time that they have been working on this matter recently, but the effect is not very good. Today, he just caught up, and, if not If they appeared by themselves, Tian Jun and the others would probably return without success today. It can be seen from this that Tian Jun is not very powerful.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, then approached Tian Jun and said in a low voice: "You should pay attention during this time. Brother Fei may not be able to get out. You can stare at his place first."


    "What''s the matter?" Tian Jun was startled, this Fei brother still has a lot of places, especially since he has expanded a lot recently, and he came here today just wanting to get this bar. , I never thought about taking down all the places under Fei Ge. After all, it was really unrealistic.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s words gave him a glimmer of hope. If this Fei really entered, then the area under his control would definitely be chaotic. If he prepared in advance, although he might not be able to cover all of his places. Accept it, but surely there will be a lot of gains.


    "This guy is involved in a big case and will definitely be implicated." Huang Feng said, Fei has expanded very recently, naturally because he has found a new backer, and now, his backer is in trouble, Fei Brother will definitely follow the bad luck, those police stations don''t think they would mind taking this opportunity to clean up him.


    Although Tian Jun felt that Huang Feng was mysterious, he thought that Huang Feng had said before that he had a friend in the police station. Maybe Huang Feng¡¯s news came from there. Moreover, Huang Feng seems to have been tonight. Got involved in this matter.


    "You help me take a look at this guy, I''ll go out and make a call." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    After that, Huang Feng made a call to Director Qiu. Now that he has obtained the account book and the personal certificate of Brother Fei, the following matters can be completely handed over to Director Qiu and the others. After all, in this regard, They are professionals, and this is also a political achievement, which is also good for Director Qiu.


    Sure enough, Director Qiu took Huang Feng''s call very seriously. After learning that Huang Feng had collected all the evidence, he asked Huang Feng to look at Fei and waited for himself in place, so that he could not let Fei run away.


    Then Huang Feng called Bai Xiaorou and told her what happened here, because Huang Feng and Director Qiu are very familiar, and Director Qiu also knows the identity of Huang Feng''s National Security Bureau, so Bai Xiaorou did not want to rush. Come, instead, let Huang Feng take full responsibility for this matter.


    After that, Huang Feng entered the bar, and He Tian Jun was drinking wine while waiting for Director Qiu to arrive. As for Fei, it was miserable. He was tied up by Huang Feng and threw it on the feet of the two. On the other hand, although those Fei brothers wanted to save Fei brother, they did not dare to act rashly.


    However, these boys still called the security and the manager here, wanting to rely on them to rescue Fei, but Huang Feng did not show any face, the manager was helpless and couldn''t beat Huang Feng, so he wanted to call the police. When they came to rescue the incident, a lot of police suddenly rushed in at the door of the bar.


    Although it was strange that the police appeared here, the manager immediately stepped forward and wanted to file a complaint. Those of them who opened the bar must have something to do in black and white. Now there is no way for the black to solve the problem. It can only be done for nothing.


    I know that the policeman he usually fudged didn''t even look at him. After the police came in, they chased all the guests away while looking around until they found Huang Feng, but their eyes were bright. , Walked towards Huangfeng.


    "Mr. Huang, we are here to cooperate with you on the order of Director Qiu." He is familiar with Huang Feng. He has seen him several times before. Although he does not know Huang Feng¡¯s specific identity, he does. The relationship between Huang Feng and Qiu¡¯s father and daughter is good, and although I don¡¯t know what his specific tasks are this time, Director Qiu has already said very clearly. Let me cooperate with Huang Feng and Huang Feng. Whatever you ask him to do.


    When the bar manager saw this scene, he gave up completely. The people he wanted to fawn on were so polite to Huang Feng, how could he expect them to clean up Huang Feng?Huang Feng is not bad if he doesn''t clean up.


    On one side, Tian Jun''s heart was no less shocked than the manager. Originally, he thought Huang Feng just had a police friend, but now it seems that his friend''s identity is definitely not simple.

 382 Chapter 382

    Huang Feng didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. After all, Director Qiu knew about his identity, so he let these policemen cooperate with him. It can be said that he represents the National Security Bureau. It is equivalent to the cooperation between the National Security Bureau and the police station.


    "Where is Director Qiu?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Director Qiu will come right now." The policeman said. The order he received was to let himself come first and cooperate with Huang Feng, and Director Qiu himself would come later.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then said to him: "Take this guy away, remember not to let other people touch him." Huang Feng pointed to Fei, hesitated a little, Huang Feng pointed to the remaining Fei again The younger brothers said: "Bring them back together."


    Although Fei was the only target of Huang Feng, Huang Feng didn''t mind taking his little brother away too, to give Tian Jun some help.


    Although Tian Jun didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng¡¯s specific purpose was, he also thought of what Huang Feng said to him before. He naturally knew that it was Huang Feng who was helping him, so he looked at Huang Feng very gratefully. .


    The policeman did not have the slightest objection to Huang Feng¡¯s order. This time, because of Director Qiu¡¯s order, he brought a lot of people. Moreover, by looking at the appearance of Fei brothers, they knew that they were also gangsters. Therefore, if he catches such a person back, he has no doubt at all.


    However, when his men captured Fei Ge and his younger brother, he looked down at Tian Jun and the people he brought with him. He was a little hesitant. Looking at Tian Jun, he also knew the identity of these people. Maybe it''s Brother Fei and they are the same.


    "They are my friends, and they have their help tonight." Huang Feng naturally saw the policeman''s gaze and said quickly.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, the policeman no longer had any doubts. He didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s identity too much. However, Director Qiu told him to cooperate with Huang Feng with all his strength. Moreover, he had a better attitude. Obviously, Huang Feng could It''s not as simple as knowing Director Qiu''s father and daughter.


    Seeing those policemen pushing and shoving Fei Ge and the others away, Huang Feng also looked at Tian Jun and said, "I''m leaving now too. If you have anything to do, call me."


    "Yes." Tian Jun also knew that Huang Feng had something to do, so he said readily.


    After that, Huang Feng left without even looking at the bar manager. However, the bar manager was obviously also a good person, otherwise he couldn''t open the bar.


    He could see that Huang Feng¡¯s identity must be unusual, otherwise the police would not be so polite to him. He originally wanted to get close to Huang Feng, but it seemed that Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean it, and he had to be busy. So, he turned his attention to Tian Jun.


    "Brother Jun, right? What happened just now was a misunderstanding. I don''t know if Brother Jun is okay. I want to invite Brother Jun to have a drink and apologize." The manager said politely to Tian Jun.


    "Of course I have time. I also want to talk to the manager." Tian Jun said. He came here today because he originally wanted this place. Now the person who guards this place has been taken away, and the owner of the bar takes the initiative again. He would naturally not refuse the invitation.


    After Huang Feng on the other side walked out of the bar, he saw Director Qiu hurriedly, but beside him, Huang Feng also saw the existence of Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay?" Qiu Ningshuang didn''t have any scruples. When she saw Huang Feng, she asked with concern. During dinner in the evening, Huang Feng did not show any strangeness. He just didn''t expect that it would take a while. In time, Huang Feng actually made such a big movement.


    "I''m fine." Huang Feng shook his head and said, then looked to Director Qiu who was on the side and said: "Director Qiu, Brother Fei has been taken into the car by your people. This is the ledger. You can take a look. "


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded slightly, took the account book, and looked through it roughly, but his face became more solemn, because he knew a lot of people above, and even talked and talked about it.


    However, although his face was solemn and he felt the pressure, he did not mean to be afraid, because the people involved were all at the city level and did not extend to the province. Moreover, he is now shocked and sure, Tong Qian There was also a breakthrough in the army, plus that Fei brother, so Director Qiu still felt that he could win those people.


    Moreover, he glanced at Huang Feng, and people from the National Security Bureau were involved in this matter, so he was even more sure.


    "This matter is of great importance. I''m going to meet some leaders soon. Do you go to the police station or go back by yourself?" Director Qiu said, because some city leaders are involved here, so it must go through the province. Only when the leader approves and agrees can he open the case for investigation.


    "I''ll go back first. If you have any news, please inform me as soon as possible." Huang Feng said, he is still very concerned about this matter, and whether it is him or Bai Xiaorou, they think that this matter is not over yet. There should be people behind Tong Qianjun, so Huang Feng did not dare to take it lightly.


    "That''s OK, I will let Xiao Wang keep in touch with you. If you have any problems, you can also ask Xiao Wang and he will help you." Director Qiu said, the Xiao Wang in his mouth is the policeman who just led the team. He is the No. 3 person in the Municipal Bureau. Although his power is not too great, he is the closest person to Director Qiu in peacetime.


    "Yes." Huang Feng did not refuse either. His own industry is in Jiangzhou, and it is still very helpful for him to have a good relationship with a figure like the Municipal Bureau.


    Director Qiu then drove away in a hurry, but Qiu Ningshuang did not leave with him.


    "Tonight''s matter has something to do with Tong Qianjun?" After everyone else left, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang were the only ones on the scene. Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng and asked, regarding Tong Qianjun''s affairs, she had also participated in it before. So, I also know some things.


    Moreover, Qiu Ningshuang felt that after Huang Feng caught Tong Qianjun, she would be retaliated by the people behind him. Naturally, she would not be surprised by the incidents of people behind Tong Qianjun.


    "Well, but the people on that account book shouldn''t be all." Huang Feng said.


    "Then be careful. You arrested Tong Qianjun before, and now you have dug up some of the people behind him. I think those who are left must already know your existence, maybe they are already thinking about how to retaliate against you. Now." Qiu Ningshuang said with some worry. Born in a family like her, she is no stranger to these things.


    "I''ll be careful, and I won''t wait and die." Huang Feng said confidently. What happened tonight is just the beginning, and he will not stop next.

 383 Chapter 383

    "Back? How''s things going?" When Huang Feng returned to the residence, Bai Xiaorou was sitting on the sofa, watching TV and eating snacks, without the slightest worry on her face. As for Xiaobai, she was lying on her stomach. On her tender white thighs, she squinted comfortably.


    Huang Feng first glanced at Xiao Bai with envy, and then said: "The person was taken away by Director Qiu and the others, and I have given the ledger to Director Qiu."


    Huang Feng walked to Bai Xiaorou''s side and sat down, looked at the snacks she was eating, frowned and said, "You just eat this?"


    "Otherwise, what should you do? You won''t come back to cook?" Bai Xiaorou rolled her eyes and said.


    "Can''t you do it yourself?" Huang Feng said silently.


    "No!" Bai Xiaorou said frankly.


    "I really don''t know how you are the leader of the group." Huang Feng muttered as he went to the kitchen to make food for Bai Xiaorou.


    "Being a team leader has nothing to do with whether you can cook or not." Bai Xiaorou leaned on the edge of the kitchen and looked at Huang Feng busy in the kitchen.


    Immediately, Bai Xiaorou frowned and said: "You handed over the person and the ledger to that Director Qiu, is he reliable?"


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s worry is not unreasonable. If Director Qiu himself was with those people, the things Huang Feng handed over would disappear inexplicably. Not only could he not catch the people behind Tong Qianjun, but also Other people will know his existence and be in danger.


    "He should have no problem." Huang Feng thought for a while and said, he saved Qiu Ningshuang''s life. Moreover, through Qiu Ningshuang''s words and the contact between Huang Feng and Director Qiu, he also felt that Director Qiu was not that kind of person, so , He will hand over the account book, but Huang Feng is not without a back hand. Although he does not have much experience, he is not stupid.


    "I took a photo of that account book with my mobile phone." Huang Feng said, although it is not the original, but with these photos, it is definitely better than none.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded and said, "I can''t tell, you are quite careful."


    "That is!" Huang Feng said.


    Before long, Huang Feng made dinner in the eyes of Bai Xiaorou¡¯s expectation. Because it was too late, Huang Feng didn¡¯t intend to make it too complicated, so he just ordered noodles, but even simple noodles. Bai Xiaorou smelled delicious, although she had eaten a lot of snacks, but when Huang Feng brought the noodles, she still felt her stomach hungry.


    While Bai Xiaorou was eating Huangfeng¡¯s small noodles, Director Qiu was already busy. He knew that this incident was a challenge for him, but it was also an opportunity. Therefore, after obtaining the account book , He drove to the home of No. 1 leader in the province. Although it was late, Director Qiu obviously couldn''t wait that long.


    "Director Qiu, why are you here?" Leader No. 1 was still surprised by the arrival of Director Qiu.


    "Leader, I want to report something to you." Director Qiu said.


    Leader No. 1 did not speak, but watched him fixedly for a long time, and then said: "Is so anxious, can I say it tomorrow?"


    "Well, very urgent." Director Qiu said.


    "Okay, come to my study." Leader No.1 said to Director Qiu without hesitation. Director Qiu came so late and rushed to report on the matter. Obviously, this matter is definitely not easy.


    Director Qiu followed Leader No. 1 into the study. This was also an opportunity for him. His original backer was his father-in-law, but the old man had already retired, so he already had the position of Director. It has been a while, and it seems that this time may continue to be extended.


    And at this time, the leader No. 1, that is Secretary Tan, came by air and became the squad leader of their Qing province, but the loud voice of No. 2 did not move. In this way, between No. 1 and No. 2. There are some contradictions.


    Secretary Tan came here by air, so he has no foundation in Qing Province, while the second leader has been operating in Qing Province for many years. He has deep connections and many direct lines. But this time, he did not have a step forward. , There are naturally some thoughts in my heart, and contradictions naturally arise.


    In fact, after Secretary Tan¡¯s arrival, many people observed secretly. These people included Director Qiu. He wanted to see if Secretary Tan was worthy of trust. For the second leader, Director Qiu usually Some people can''t understand his behavior, so they didn''t think about approaching the other party, which is why he didn''t go any further.


    But Secretary Tan seems to be a good candidate for Director Qiu. Director Qiu had this idea before, but although he is the Director, it is not good to come to the door rashly. The other party might even doubt it. he.


    Today is a good opportunity. He wants to continue investigating this case, so he needs to find someone to be the backer. So, he thought of Secretary Tan. Of course, another reason is that there are some on that account book. People usually walk closer to the second leader, so Director Qiu couldn''t find the second at all.


    Director Qiu certainly knows that although he has just entered Secretary Tan¡¯s house, soon this news will be known to many caring people. They will guess their purpose and wonder whether they have surrendered to Secretary Tan, Qiu Now that the director has made up his mind, naturally he will not regret it.


    Moreover, now Secretary Tan is in need of someone, he is the first to lean on, as long as Secretary Tan can stand still, it will only benefit him.


    At this time, Secretary Tan, who was walking in the front, thought that Director Qiu came here to show his good intentions. As for reporting work, it was just an excuse, and Secretary Tan indeed needs someone to rely on. Otherwise, his work will not be easy to start, and Director Qiu''s identity is also good, it is what he needs, so he readily accepted the other party.


    Director Qiu was right. The leaders of the province knew about his affairs less than ten minutes after he walked into Secretary Tan¡¯s house. At this time, he went to "report" work. Obviously it''s not that simple. Some people are thinking about it. Some people gritted their teeth on his behavior. Although he can''t see much on the surface, he has already put Director Qiu on the blacklist in his heart.


    "Bump!" In a simple study room, the No. 2 leader of Qing Province, after learning about Director Qiu, placed his teacup on the table in front of him. Although he didn''t say anything, However, his movements and expression have already explained that he is not in a good mood now.

 384 Chapter 384

    "This Director Qiu is really not a thing, so he went to court Secretary Tan in such a rush, he didn''t look at it, who is in charge of this Qing Province!"


    The middle-aged man sitting opposite the No. 2 chief who threw the teacup said sharply.


    "Pay attention to your words, that''s our comrade, how can you use it to flatter you!" Leader No. 2 reprimanded, but his expression was better. Obviously, the words of the man just now made him very useful.


    "Yes, yes, I just think that Director Qiu has no eyes. If you, the real principal of Qing Province, don¡¯t get close to someone who has no foundation, I really can¡¯t figure out how he got here today. "The middle-aged man said incredulously.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Everyone is working hard for the development of Qinghai Province. How can it be so clear?" Leader No. 2 said: "How is the Tong Qianjun thing?"


    "The guy''s mouth is very hard, and nothing can be found in the police station. Our man, he didn''t believe it, but told us that he had a ledger in his hand, and I had sent someone to get it." The middle-aged man replied.


    When he heard the word "ledger", No. 2''s eyebrows jumped, and then asked: "Why does he have this thing? Did you get it? Does he have any other evidence?"


    Obviously, this number two is very worried about Tong Qianjun, but he is not worried about Tong Qianjun, but about what he holds.


    "I have sent someone to get it, but I haven''t come back yet, so there should be no problem." The middle-aged man said, then he frowned and said: "However, he said he has more than one account book in his hand. To tell us this, I just want to prove that he does have a ledger in his hand, and the other ledger can only be given to us after we rescue him."


    This middle-aged man was the No. 1 leader of Jiangzhou. After Tong Qianjun was arrested, he tried to get in touch with the other party. However, this arrest was not presided over by Jiangzhou police, but Qiu Ting. Chang took the lead, so the case is being tried by the province, and he is not blatant to approach Tong Qianjun.


    However, even so, he still got in touch with Tong Qianjun, and Tong Qianjun was not stupid. He knew that if he didn''t take out anything, then these people would abandon him or even kill him directly. If they are all taken out, then he has no value, and it is equally dangerous.


    Therefore, Tong Qianjun confessed to such a ledger. There were only the middle-aged man¡¯s name and some other people on it, not related to the province. He had a hand, hoping that these people outside could help. He is out of trouble.


    However, even if it is the No. 2 leader, it is very difficult to help Tong Qianjun blatantly now, because it can be said that Tong Qianjun was stolen and obtained by others, and the National Security Bureau intervened. In addition, Secretary Tan also knew about this matter, even if the other party does not have much real power now, but if his identity is kept there, he can''t be too much.


    So, Tong Qianjun is still staying in it now.


    "This bastard!" No.2 slapped the table fiercely, and an unusual-looking inkstone on the table trembled, and this inkstone was given to him by Tong Qianjun before!


    Leader No. 2 usually likes to collect some antiques, and Tong Qianjun also did what he liked, and gave him a lot of things. Don¡¯t look at him, this room looks very simple, but there are a lot of good things, and The value of antiques is often difficult to determine. Even if it is known to others, he can excuse himself from not knowing that this thing is an antique and thinking it is a worthless counterfeit.


    It¡¯s just that if Tong Qianjun keeps "bookkeeping" every time, it will be different. It will definitely cause a lot of trouble to No.2, and he doesn''t know that Tong Qianjun likes "bookkeeping" except for the hobby. , Are there any other hobbies?


    "Leader, don''t worry, after you get the ledger, I will determine its authenticity. I will find a way to ask him all the rest." The middle-aged man promised that he was the one who helped the leader. As a subordinate, he should also be pulled up by the second leader with one hand. It is the other party''s direct line. If something happens to the other party, even if he has already obtained the account book, it will be implicated.


    He is still very satisfied with the assurance of his subordinate. This person is not bad at doing things and understands what the leader means. He usually knows to respect himself. In general, he is still very satisfied.


    "By the way, the person you called to get the ledger, is it reliable?" Leader No. 2 asked.


    "Reliable, this person, I have been in contact for a long time, and I have done a lot of things for me before, and I have never made a mistake." The middle-aged man said.


    Obviously, it''s not the first time that Fei helped him. Those who went to get the account book thought it was the first time. It was just because they did not participate in the work before, and Fei is relatively hidden, and this middle-aged person I''m also more cautious. Although I have explained that Brother Fei has done a lot of things, he usually restrains him from letting him rise too quickly, which is too noticeable, but it is not easy to help him.


    But this time, the reason why he agreed to help Fei Ge expand is because Fei Ge strongly requested. After thinking about it, the middle-aged man agreed. After all, Fei Ge has helped him with a lot of things, so he can¡¯t keep pressing Besides, he is now the first brother of Jiangzhou, and his leader is the actual helm of Qing Province. What is there to be afraid of?


    However, what this middle-aged person does not know is that Fei, who has never made any mistakes, really has something wrong this time, and that he himself was arrested by Director Qiu, and now he is still paying No news yet.


    "Well, that''s good." Leader No. 2 nodded in satisfaction.


    "Is this account book real?" On the other side, Secretary Tan looked at Director Qiu with a serious face and said.


    Originally, Secretary Tan thought that Director Qiu was here to show his good intentions, and it was not really something wrong, but he did not expect that Director Qiu really had something, and it was really not a small matter. .


    You know, during his time in Qing Province, although he has not fully grasped the power, he has already investigated the personnel structure and so on here. Many of the people recorded in this ledger have been known to him. , The identity is not ordinary, if this account book is true, then Jiangzhou¡¯s officialdom will have a major earthquake, and even the province will be affected. After all, Jiangzhou is the capital city of Qing Province.

 385 Chapter 385

    "This ledger is real." Director Qiu also looked serious: "Comrades from the National Security Bureau just gave it to me."


    "National Security Bureau?" Secretary Tan was taken aback. He must have known the existence of the National Security Bureau, but he did not expect that there were people from the National Security Bureau involved in this matter. As for Director Qiu and people from the National Security Bureau, It is not so surprising. After all, there is often cooperation between the National Security Bureau and their police.


    "Yes, this incident was discovered by the comrades of the National Security Bureau first, and he also grabbed me a personal certificate and came back. The man was a gangster. He received an order from Jiangzhou No. 1 to get the ledger, and was later by Guoan. The comrades of the bureau were caught on the spot!" Director Qiu said, he meant to ask for credit for Huang Feng. Director Qiu never thought that he would take all the credit for this matter, and he also Huang Feng and the others are needed to cooperate.


    Secretary Tan nodded, and his heart was settled. With the witnesses and the physical evidence, Director Qiu and the others will be able to handle the trial much easier. The question now is whether this Jiangzhou brother and some other people will be caught. Catch it, or just give it a warning.


    Secretary Tan did not hesitate for long on this issue. He could not tolerate such things. Moreover, he also knew Director Qiu¡¯s intentions. He came to seek help and support. Obviously, Director Qiu was also inclined to catch Caught.


    However, Secretary Tan also knew that as long as he ordered the arrest, someone would definitely come out to stop it. As an excuse, it was nothing more than stability. After all, there were a lot of people involved in this incident, and they were arrested all at once. If it has a big impact, it will really affect stability.


    However, Secretary Tan also knows that long-term pain is not as good as short-term pain. Moreover, he has been in Qinghai for some time. He has been very low-key before and has not yet shown his existence. This is also the reason why many people wait and see. With Director Qiu taking the lead, I will show my sense of existence again. Then, after that, there will be other people to "report" to me.


    Of course, there is another point. This Jiangzhou brother was very close to the deputy squad leader of his Qing province, and he pulled it up with one hand. It can be said that it is the direct line of the direct line, and he caught the Jiangzhou first brother. It can be considered to have folded a wing of the deputy squad leader.


    With so many reasons, Secretary Tan has no reason not to support Director Qiu.


    "Let''s do this. Remember to cooperate well with the comrades of the Disciplinary Committee and the Procuratorate, and I will support your work." Secretary Tan said to Director Qiu affirmatively without pondering for long.


    "Yes, promise to complete the task!" Director Qiu stood up and saluted, and said loudly.


    Director Qiu came here to express his desire to be close to the other party and to seek support from the other party. As for the specific process and methods of handling cases, Director Qiu is still very familiar with it and does not require other people¡¯s guidance. Now, With Secretary Tan''s statement, that would be enough. He has a lot of things in his hands, enough to handle the case.


    "It''s not too late, you can do it now, after all, some people have very good noses." Secretary Tan said, once a decision is made, he will show his vigorous and vigorous side.


    For Secretary Tan with this attitude, Director Qiu liked him very much, because he was such a person, so after saluting him again, Director Qiu left. At this time, his mood was still very good. Yes, I have achieved both of my goals here. The next step depends on my ability to handle cases. After all, although the other party has shown that he has to accept his own meaning, if his business ability is too poor , It is difficult to guarantee that the other party will not repent, or despise yourself in his heart.


    Therefore, Director Qiu also regarded this case as his own test, and he must handle this case beautifully.


    "That Huang Feng is really my lucky general!" After walking out of Secretary Tan''s house, Director Qiu said with emotion in his heart.


    The first time I met Huang Feng, the other party saved his daughter, and the second time he captured Tong Qianjun. This time, Huang Feng put a greater credit in front of him. Although I didn''t meet Huang Feng many times, Huang Feng had helped himself many times inadvertently.


    "If you have a chance, please help him too." Director Qiu thought in his heart, and immediately thought of the factory in Huangfeng. I remembered that it seemed to be a factory producing sewage treatment equipment, and he happened to be familiar with the leaders of the Environmental Sanitation Bureau. Not bad, if Huang Feng''s stuff is really good, he wouldn''t mind being a middleman.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know yet. The several unintentional actions made Director Qiu have a lot of affection and gratitude towards him. He is even thinking about helping his factory when this matter is over. Some "little busy" now.


    Director Qiu¡¯s speed is still very fast. As soon as he left Secretary Tan¡¯s home, he began to contact the comrades of the Disciplinary Committee and the Procuratorate. Although it is already late, this matter is of great importance after all. No one dared to neglect, all of them went back to the office from home.


    And the sad brother Jiangzhou, who didn''t know at this time, he was about to be arrested. After he came out of Qing Province No. 2 home, he went home and waited for Brother Fei and the others to send the account book.


    However, he did not wait for Fei Ge and others, but waited for Director Qiu''s uninvited guests. In his horrified and puzzled eyes, he was taken away by several people.


    And this night, in addition to this Jiangzhou brother, many people were taken away. Those well-informed people already had a foreboding that Jiangzhou might be changing, and behind this incident, it was revealed. With Secretary Tan''s figure, the airborne secretary who had been low-key before, finally revealed his fangs at this time. Moreover, if you don''t show it, it''s such a big move, which makes people unable to react for a while.


    "bump!"


    It was still in the study that looked plainly decorated before. The second leader of Qing Province did not put the cup on the table this time, but slammed it to the ground. The broken tiles were everywhere, and his face There is this anger, and there is also a trace of panic.


    "How dare he? How could he be like this!?" Leader No. 2 asked loudly. The old subordinate who was still talking to him with a smile just now has been taken away. Generally, people with this status will not Taken away easily, unless the opponent already has enough evidence.


    At this time, the word "account" flashed in the mind of Leader No. 2. Could it be that there was a problem with the account?He felt a trace of fear in his heart, and it seemed that the danger was slowly approaching him.

 386 Chapter 386 Mobilization

    "call!"


    "call!"


    "call!"


    There were waves of martial arts training from the training ground. Many disciples who had just entered the gate of the mountain this year were practicing in the square, sweating like rain. On the high platform, the head of the martial arts and several elders unexpectedly appeared. Let the disciples who are new to beginners practice martial arts more powerfully, and want to make a good impression in the hearts of the senior sects.


    Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie are also among these people. They both know that they have limited qualifications. Therefore, they usually practice harder than others, and their hard work is not unrewarded. At least, they are now in progress. , And did not lag behind anyone, even faintly in the leading position.


    The elders of the sect and their masters like them very much. After all, there are very few people with high talents, and their sects are not big ones. Therefore, people with high talents come here. , Even less.


    And low talent does not mean that future achievements will be low. If the stupid bird flies first, they may not know it, but they understand the meaning of it. Therefore, for those who practice hard work, they are all I like it very much.


    "They are all good sects." The head of the Qiyao Sect looked at the people who were seriously practicing martial arts below, and said with emotion, with a faint smile on his face. In the past few years, the Qiyao Sect has developed quite well. If they can produce more If you are a master, then their reputation and scale will be greater, and your wish to expand your school can be realized.


    However, when he thought of that, his brows frowned.


    "Is there any definite news over there?" The head asked an elder next to him.


    "Yeah." The elder''s face was not very beautiful: "The wind that came out before is true, these bastards from Qingfeng Nation."


    The head of the brow furrowed deeper, and then he sighed deeply and said: "Then those other sects of our Tianzhou Nation, what is happening now?"


    "Some sects have already set off, and the rest are being mobilized to prepare. At this time, none of you are a gangster. Even if there are conflicts in usual times, at this time, they are all temporarily put down!" , The elder''s face looks better.


    The head''s complexion has also improved a bit, but the worry between his eyebrows can still be seen.


    "Even if all the sects of our Tianzhou Nation are dispatched together, they are not necessarily the opponents of the people of Qingfeng Nation, but even if they are lost, we can''t let them underestimate us!" said the head.


    "That is, they have to pay the price if they want to occupy our territory!"


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. This time, the martial arts of the entire Tianzhou Nation are united, and it is not hopeless to defeat the bastards of the Qingfeng Nation!"


    The other elders also expressed their opinions one after another. Although their opinions were different, and most of them were relatively pessimistic, none of them wanted to surrender and surrender. Fighting, even if it fails in the end, it will not make the martial arts people of Qingfeng Nation too comfortable.


    "Okay, all other schools have moved, and we can''t be too slow. After today''s martial arts training is over, let''s call everyone together." The head said to the many disciples who are still practicing martial arts earnestly. Once you go, how many people will come back alive if you are there.


    "Yes!" answered many elders.


    "Deyu, you said, what is the reason for the leader to gather us today?" In the evening, many new beginner disciples finished their day of practice. However, they did not return to their residence, but were notified. , Came to a larger square, where many disciples gathered.


    "I don''t know." Li Deyu shook his head. He was also very confused about Liu Mingjie''s question. However, his observation was a little more careful after all, and his face was a bit solemn and said: "It should be that something big is going to happen recently. For a period of time, the senior brothers and sisters who have been practicing abroad have returned to the teacher''s door one after another, and their faces seem to be very serious."


    "It''s true that you said that." Liu Mingjie was shocked for a moment, and then he also thought that he had indeed seen a lot of seniors and sisters during this period of time, but he didn''t have to think about it before. Now listen. When Li Deyu said so, he also felt something unusual.


    "Do you remember the day of our entrance exam. I told you that our martial arts wanted to expand the scale of income? Maybe it was related to that." Li Deyu guessed that at the time, when he knew the news, There was some doubt, but during this time, he seemed to have forgotten about it, but when he saw the atmosphere in the martial arts, he remembered it again.


    "Forget it, it''s useless for us to guess here, we should know it later." Liu Mingjie doesn''t want to worry about this issue anymore. They are just beginners, and the news they receive is naturally not as good as those. Brothers, so, so far, they haven''t heard any noise, they can only guess by themselves. After guessing, they don''t know if they guessed right.


    "Well, let''s go over." Li Deyu nodded.


    When the two arrived at the square, there were already a lot of people there, and their faces were a little surprised. Although they knew before that the disciples of Qi Yaomen were not few, they were the only newcomers in martial arts practice. People practice together, and those brothers and sisters, more often go to the mountain to experience, or they just retreat. Therefore, the brothers and sisters that they usually see are not many.


    However, today is obviously different. In the square, not only are the disciples who are new to beginners like them, but also the brothers and sisters who have already started. They have all come to the square to stop. Therefore, now the entire square There are so many people, of course, there are also a lot of noises.


    However, the heads and elders who stood on the top did not seem to have any intention of managing, but were waiting for the arrival of other disciples.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the square was already full of people, and many disciples in the gate of the mountain had arrived. At this time, the leader standing in the front coughed heavily. The strong internal strength made him cough. The sound spread to every corner of the square, and everyone who was still clamoring before became quiet in an instant.


    The headmaster looked at the performance of his disciples with satisfaction, and felt a little sad. He didn''t know how many people would not be able to return after this.

 387 Chapter 387: Meeting the Challenge

    "Today, when you gather everyone together, there is something to announce. I think some of you may have heard of it before, especially those disciples who have been practicing outside. They should have known it a long time ago." On the high platform in front, he looked at the dark disciples below and said.


    Sure enough, as soon as the head''s voice fell, there were many people talking about it until the head coughed twice again, and the voice of the discussion went down.


    "It''s all quiet!" The head said in a deep voice, "If you don''t know, don''t guess anymore. I will summon you today to announce. This matter is not a secret."


    "Qingfeng Nation recently invaded our Tianzhou Nation. It is said that the affairs of the court have nothing to do with our Jianghu sect, but!" At this point, the head of the square looked at the people in the square and said: "But, those of Qingfeng Nation This time, the Jianghu sects followed the imperial army to invade our Tianzhou Nation! And they are not interested in Jiangshan, but they want to uproot all the Jianghu sects of our Tianzhou Nation! Thus occupying our territory!"


    When the master said this, his voice became louder unconsciously, his face was mostly excited, and there was a slight flushing, and in the square below, hearing the news lags behind, it is more like a pot fried, everyone Unexpectedly, they would hear such a news today, this news is so incredible and incredible!


    In the Zhongzhou world, every country has many sects. These sects are big and small. They divide up the various resources on the rivers and lakes. However, the resources on the rivers and lakes in each country are limited, so After a period of time, their development will encounter bottlenecks, and at this time, their continued expansion can only be to annex other people''s territory.


    However, in the past, even if it was to annex other people''s territory, it was also an internal struggle between the sects of the rivers and lakes within each country. Those who win will continue to develop and grow, and those who lose will collapse, and even the sect will be disbanded.


    However, the Jianghu sects of Qingfeng Nation were thinking of other ways this time. They shifted their eyes to other countries. At this time, the court of Qingfeng Nation was about to attack the court of Tianzhou Nation. Originally, Jianghu sects were I won¡¯t participate, but this time, the Jianghu sects of Qingfeng Nation are uncharacteristically. They actively asked to cooperate with the court to attack Tianzhou Nation together. After Tianzhou Nation is defeated, the Qingfeng Nation¡¯s court will support them and smooth the situation. The martial arts in Tianzhou, and then they went to divide it up.


    In terms of strength, Qingfeng Nation is better than Tianzhou Nation. Although the power of the court alone can also defeat Tianzhou Nation, they, with the participation of people from the rivers and lakes, will be more successful. It can also reduce some casualties. Therefore, the emperor of Qingfeng Nation naturally has no reason to refuse the main demands of these people.


    The Jianghu sect, unless it is a super sect, otherwise, it is difficult to contend with the court, and the sects of the Tianzhou Nation and Qingfeng Nation are obviously not super sects, so once the court deliberately Sweeping the martial arts, then they are very difficult to resist.


    Therefore, after receiving this news, many sects of the Tianzhou Nation are like enemies, they can''t sit and wait for death, otherwise, after the Tianzhou Nation''s court is beaten down by the opponent, they will be unlucky.


    Therefore, like the Jianghu sects of Qingfeng Nation, they actively contacted the court, and if they want to contribute their own strength in the next war, the emperor of Tianzhou Nation will naturally not refuse.


    However, even if this decision was made, the many schools of Tianzhou Nation did not have much confidence in their hearts. The area of ??Qingfeng Nation was larger than Tianzhou Nation, and its national strength was stronger than Tianzhou Nation. In terms of Jianghu Schools, The Tianzhou Nation is not as good as the Qingfeng Nation. Although the Qingfeng Nation does not have any super sect, there is a first-class school, Bodhi Temple, and this action is also led by Bodhi Temple.


    Therefore, in order to face the imminent danger, many schools of Tianzhou Nation have increased their income during this period. Although the time is too short, they cannot learn too much, but they have more strength. That''s also good.


    "And we!" The head continued: "And our Tianzhou Nation will not sit still! Everyone has unanimously decided that the challenge of Qingfeng Nation, we have taken it!"


    "Okay!" everyone below screamed wildly, one by one with annoyed expressions.


    "Although our Tianzhou Nation is not as powerful as Qingfeng Nation, we also have to let them know that if we want to take away what belongs to us, we will have to pay a painful price!" the head said loudly.


    "Yes, fight with them!"


    "That is, who is afraid of who, we will beat them to the bottom!"


    "Let those idiots go back!"


    The many disciples below also yelled one by one. Originally, most of the martial arts practitioners were hot-tempered. Now, the opponent''s people have already bullied them, and they actually want to kill them all. How many people can bear this bullying.


    Although the head of the head is still very worried about the upcoming battle, he is also very relieved to see his disciples. Although the fellows of Qingfeng Nation are strong, they, the people of Heavenly Ark Nation, It is not impossible to win with one mind.


    "Well, everyone is quiet, let me arrange the next things." The head said.


    The crisis this time is very big, so they must do their best to win this fight. Therefore, the many schools of Tianzhou Nation are doing their best, and the same is true for his Qiyaomen.


    Except for leaving some guards of the mountain gates, everyone else must follow him to the front line, meet with other sects, and fight against the sects of Qingfeng Nation.


    Therefore, even those disciples who have just entered the mountain gate for a short time, most of them are in the team going forward this time, and Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie are among them!


    The departure time was determined in the morning of the day after tomorrow. There is still one day to arrange various trivial matters tomorrow. After the headmaster announced everything, many of the disciples dispersed. They need to go back to digest the news and start at the same time. Prepare your own luggage.


    However, on the way back, the atmosphere was still very enthusiastic. Everyone was walking and discussing what they had just learned. There was a little excitement between the eyebrows, but also some worries and confusion. After all, the upcoming struggle is not a normal teacher. The discussion between the brothers will be really dead!

 388 Chapter 388 Li Deyus Analysis

    "Deyu, do you think ours will really be on the battlefield? We haven''t learned many skills yet." After the initial excitement, all that was left was worry and fear. On the way back, Liu Mingjie looked at himself ''S friend asked with some concern.


    Both of them were originally elder brothers, children of wealthy people, and the battlefield was too far away for them, and they never thought that one day they would be on the battlefield. If they were serving the country, they would prefer to appear in the court.


    However, because of their interest in martial arts training, the two of them bid farewell to their families and their previous lives and came here. However, at that time, they did not think that they would be on the battlefield.


    However, what the head said today made them realize that the battlefield is not far away from them.


    "We must go. However, our strength is limited, and the head will not deliberately arrange for us to be cannon fodder at the forefront." Although Li Deyu was also worried, it was not as serious as Liu Mingjie.


    Obviously there is no way to avoid this incident. All martial artists in Tianzhou Nation will go to meet the enemy, but although everyone is the same enemy, they will definitely think about their own sect in their hearts. No one wants to. After the enemy was beaten back, he also suffered heavy losses. In that case, they would still lose their current position.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that they can win!


    Therefore, the headmaster would definitely not watch people like them who are not strong go up to death, that apart from weakening the strength of their own sect, there is no other benefit.


    Therefore, they will face either ordinary soldiers or enemies with similar strength to them. Therefore, Li Deyu''s heart will not be too panic.


    After listening to Li Deyu''s analysis, Liu Mingjie''s mood improved a bit, and then he was a little bit enthusiastic. Although he had never thought that he would be on the battlefield before, which man did not have the dream of galloping the battlefield?Now the opportunity has come, and it doesn''t seem to be too dangerous. Of course Liu Mingjie will be excited.


    "Deyu, do you think we can win the Tianzhou Nation?" Liu Mingjie continued to ask. In fact, he didn''t have much confidence in his heart. Although the head said just now, he seems very hopeful to win. However, he found it difficult.


    "It''s difficult!" Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie made the same judgment. "The martial arts power of Qingfeng Nation was originally stronger than ours. Moreover, they also have a first-class sect whose strength surpasses other sects of our two countries. The next action was proposed by them again, so the other schools of Qingfeng Nation will definitely follow the other party''s dispatch."


    "But we are not the same." Li Deyu sighed deeply and said, because he was interested in martial arts before, so he had deliberately learned about this aspect.


    "What happened to us?" Liu Mingjie asked suspiciously.


    "We don''t have such a power that has outstanding strength and surpasses other sects. The strength is worse than that of the other side. When the time comes, when we fight against Qingfeng Nation, how should we determine who is the leader? After confirming, other people''s hearts are Isn''t it completely agreed? Willingly obey the command of the other party? If a certain school is sent to perform a dangerous task, and the other party thinks that they want to weaken their power, will they not follow the command? These are all questions! "


    This is what Li Deyu and many sect leaders worry about. The goals of everyone are definitely the same, but in the process of fighting against the martial arts of Qingfeng Nation, it is impossible to have no leader, otherwise it will be very chaotic. Everyone will fight each other. Yes, in that case, it is even more not an opponent of Qingfeng Nation.


    And this position similar to the leader of the martial arts, there will definitely be many people coveting, even if they know it is dangerous, there will be many people who want to fight, it¡¯s okay to fight, but they¡¯re afraid of losing, If the elected person is not convinced, there will definitely be problems in the subsequent cooperation.


    "According to what you said, we have no hope at all?" Liu Mingjie said frustratedly. He is also one of the martial arts people now. He naturally has a sense of honor and shame. If many of the martial arts schools in Tianzhou Nation lose, even if he is the last If he survives, his heart will feel aggrieved.


    "It depends on whether the heads can abandon their personal interests at the critical moment." Li Deyu said, but his mentality did not dare to hold too much hope, so he was not about this action. Too optimistic.


    However, even if he is not optimistic, he must go, unless he defected from the Qiyao Gate now, but that is impossible. If he does this, not only will his reputation be bad, but he will also be As a traitor, he didn''t want to live like that.


    Moreover, he himself is not the head, although some cannot accept the ending of the sect being destroyed, but as long as he and Liu Mingjie can finally save their lives, it will not be the worst ending.


    While the Qi Yaomen was making the final mobilization, the Tianzhou Kingdom and some other schools were also doing the same thing at this time. Some of them moved faster, they were already packed up and headed to the front line.


    The martial arts people of Tianzhou Nation are preparing. As the initiators of this incident, the martial arts people of Qingfeng Nation are naturally not idle, because they initiated this action first, so they are more fully prepared. At this time Many sects participating in this operation have already followed Qingfeng Nation¡¯s court troops to the border area.


    This action has a great influence in Qingfeng. After all, it was called by the first-class martial art Bodhi Temple. Moreover, as long as they win, it will be of great benefit to them. Therefore, there are still many martial arts schools participating in this action.


    However, after all, martial arts people are different from regular soldiers. They have to be more casual. When fighting, they rely more on personal bravery, which is different from the army relying on military formations.


    Moreover, the relationship between the martial arts school and the court this time is a cooperative relationship, not a affiliation relationship. Therefore, during the march, the two parties also went their own way, kept a certain distance, and did not interfere with each other. This is for both parties. , Is an acceptable result.


    At this time, in a large tent, a bald monk wearing a monk''s clothes was sitting on the main seat, and a few monks stood behind him. At the bottom of his head, on the left and right sides were sitting for ten. What number of people, these people have a more or less sturdy aura, at this time everyone is discussing something.

 389 Chapter 389

    "Everyone, I have gathered you here to say something." The monk headed half-squinted his eyes and said to the people below.


    "Master Kongming, just say anything."


    "Yes, we are all looking forward to Master Kongming!"


    The people below echoed.


    When the monk headed heard the words of the people below, the corners of his mouth were slightly bent, and his face also had a smug look. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the reactions of the people below.


    And this monk with an empty name is the abbot of Bodhi Temple, the leader of the Qingfeng Kingdom¡¯s martial arts invasion of the Tianzhou Kingdom, and the "leader brother"!


    The dozen or so people sitting below are all representatives of the various sects of Qingfeng Nation this time. Of course, there are not only a dozen sects in the Qingfeng Nation, but there are many, just, these dozens. The scale of the school is relatively large, so it is qualified to sit in this tent.


    "Everyone, I just discussed this expedition with General Hua. General Hua gave us enough freedom and initiative. This action is a cooperative relationship between our two sides. We can move on our own without having to follow his orders." Master Kongming looked at the people below and said, "However, in order not to affect our actions, we must inform each other in advance before we act, so as not to affect each other''s actions."


    The people below nodded and were quite satisfied with this arrangement. Although they acted together with the court''s troops this time, in normal times, the court''s troops and their people in the arena also had a lot of disagreements. The two sides did not see each other. Pleasing to the eye, so instead of acting together and uncomfortable with each other, it is better to act separately.


    The purpose of their visit this time was to help the court of Qingfeng Nation defeat the court of Tianzhou Nation, and they were confident that with their own strength, they could also deal with the troops of Tianzhou Nation court.


    "There''s one more thing." Kongming watched the people''s discussion become quieter, and then continued: "I have received reliable news, and many martial artists in the Tianzhou Nation have also begun to gather to resist our actions. "


    "Just rely on them? Isn''t this looking for death."


    "That''s, they dare to fight us with that little bit?"


    The people below are all disapproving. This time they have gathered almost all the forces of Qingfeng Nation. The strength is not a little bit stronger than that of Tianzhou Nation, and there is also a super-class master Kongming, whose confidence is not ordinary. That''s enough.


    In fact, the abbot of Kongming didn¡¯t take this matter too seriously. After all, he had already hit the door. They were definitely going to fight back. This was already thought of before they acted. However, Tianzhou Nation The martial arts strength is just like that, there is no need to worry at all.


    However, as the leader of this time, Kongming feels that he still needs to remind everyone: "Don¡¯t be too careless. Although the strength of the Tianzhou Nation is not as good as ours, this time they have been driven by us. There is no guarantee that they will not have any unexpected performance."


    Although everyone still disagrees in their hearts, since Master Kongming has already said so, of course they will not explicitly object to it, so they all nodded and accepted this point of view. However, as long as they look at their faces, they will know. They didn''t care about it at all.


    Master Kongming understood this, but he didn''t break it. Who made him think so too.


    "At present, the martial arts members of the Tianzhou Nation are gathered in Mangshan Town in the border area. However, their people have not yet arrived. I plan to send some people to meet them first and blow their morale. I don''t know who Are you willing to go?" Master Kongming said, although he thought that the martial arts of the Heavenly Zhou Kingdom was not a concern, but for the sake of safety, he still wanted to let people touch the opponent''s bottom, and at the same time hurt the opponent''s morale.


    "My blood flame gang is willing to fight this first!" As soon as Master Kongming''s words fell, a middle-aged man stood up and said loudly.


    The reason why he stood up was of course his consideration. In this tent, the scale of his sect was ranked very low. Although everyone was attacking Tianzhou Nation together this time, when they were assigned afterwards, It will definitely not be distributed fairly. Those big groups will definitely get more benefits, and although their sects will also have gains, they will not have much.


    However, if he performed a blockbuster in this battle, then when the final distribution of benefits, those big parties will not ignore his existence, and he has the confidence to ask for more benefits.


    Moreover, at this time, the martial arts people of Tianzhou Nation have not gathered together. Although there are many people in Mangshan Town, the pressure is not very great, and the two sides have not completely broken their faces, so he is not worried. His own safety is at stake, and he has confidence in his own skill, even if there is a fight there, he is sure to retreat.


    After this middle-aged man, several people stood up one after another. The schools represented by these people were not large in scale. They were obviously the same minds as the one before, taking advantage of the fact that the two sides have not yet completely fought. , First start your own martial reputation.


    Master Kongming hesitated a bit, and finally chose the first middle-aged person to stand up. One is that the opponent has a strong desire to fight, and the other is that the other person usually respects himself and always regards himself as a younger brother. Therefore, I should also give him a chance.


    But Master Kongming has made a decision. Even if other people have any ideas, they will not object anymore. This middle-aged man is full of joy. He has no worries about this mission, and seems to have seen himself. The sect of China has become famous between the two countries.


    After discussing the matter, everyone dispersed, Master Kongming left the middle-aged man alone.


    "Yuan Liang, don''t be careless about this time. You are going to represent our martial arts people in Qingfeng Nation. You must not be carelessly defeated." Master Kongming warned.


    "Master, rest assured, those people from Tianzhou Nation, I still don''t take it seriously, even if they want to keep me, they must have the ability to do it!" The middle-aged man, Yuan Liang, is full of confidence. Said.


    "Yeah." Master Kongming clicked, and then reached out to his arms, took out something like a small black ball, handed it to Yuan Liang and said, "You carry this thunderbolt. When it''s dangerous, you can use it. The smoke from the explosion can not only block the opponent''s line of sight, but the person who inhales the smoke will also be unconscious immediately, so you must be careful yourself."

 390 Chapter 390

    "Master Xie!" Yuan Liang quickly took the life-saving thing with both hands. Although he didn''t think he could use it this time, he could use it anytime. Staying with him was also a good life-saving thing.


    As for ordinary thunderbolts, they also have people in the world, but those gadgets are incomparable to those given by Master Kongming. At most, they explode a cloud of white smoke on the ground, which is not very thick. The effect of making people stunned is even more absent. Therefore, although such a thunderbolt can also play some role, it is definitely not comparable to this enhanced version of Master Kongming.


    "Okay, go down and prepare." Master Kongming waved his hand and said.


    "Yes." Yuan Liang said respectfully. Of course, being humble is not his original character. On the contrary, he is a very arrogant person. However, he is not a fool, and he will not treat anyone like this. At least, The monk in front of him never dared to offend him.


    Kongming looked at Yuan Liang who was leaving with an inexplicable look in his eyes. For Yuan Liang''s trip, he didn''t have much worry. At this time, he was already thinking about how to use the land he obtained after the war to attract more people. People, like this Yuan Liang who just left, only look forward to his head, and dare not violate the slightest.


    Although Bodhi Temple is a temple, Kongming as the abbot is not a pure person. On the contrary, his inner ambitions are greater than those of ordinary people. When he first became abbot, Bodhi Temple was not a Qingfeng country. However, his cultivation level is good, and the means are obtained. In less than ten years, Bodhi Temple has become the first major school of Qingfeng Kingdom.


    In this process, there are naturally opponents, and some people are dissatisfied. However, those who dissatisfied have now left the world. Although he is a monk, it is absolutely not wrong to describe him cruelly.


    It was precisely in this way that he could make Bodhi Temple the largest school in Qingfeng Kingdom. After that, his ambition was still not satisfied, and he turned his eyes to the neighboring country, Tianzhou Kingdom.


    In his eyes, the martial arts people of the Tianzhou Nation were not strong enough, but they were occupying so many caves and blessings, the resources of the rivers and lakes, it was simply a waste, so he initiated this action.


    And occupying the arena of Qingfeng Nation was only one of his goals, a goal that everyone else knew, in fact, he had other thoughts.


    Although, he said before that he had no interest in Jiangshan, but it was only because he knew that the Bodhi Temple is not an opponent of the court. Although the court usually doesn''t care much about the rivers and lakes, their private energy is absolute. not small.


    In this operation, Kongming wanted to build a good relationship with the court¡¯s troops, and at the same time lay the nails in the Tianzhou Nation. After his leaders had digested the Tianzhou Nation¡¯s arena, he would be right. The court shot.


    "A group of short-sighted laymen! Amitabha Buddha" A trace of enthusiasm flashed across Kongming''s face. Although a Buddha''s name was announced, there was no trace of compassion on his face. His ambition had completely blinded his eyes.


    On the other side, Yuan Liang, who had left the tent, returned to the camp where his sect was stationed, and found several elders in the sect, and told him and the others about going to Mangshan.


    "This is an opportunity for our blood flame gang. Although we were constantly expanding before, we did not have much reputation. This time, both countries are concerned about it. As long as we get a good start, we don¡¯t want to be noticed. No, our Blood Flame Gang is about to take off!" Yuan Liang said excitedly.


    The several Zhang Lai next to him also looked the same. No one would think that there was an accident. The gap between the powers of the two countries is still quite large. This incident is a good opportunity for them to become famous. It''s a fat man.


    "When are we leaving?" one of the elders asked.


    "Early tomorrow morning, we will be separated from the large army and rush to Mangshan Town quickly. After we go back, you will all be ready." Yuan Liang said.


    "Yes." everyone responded.


    After that, everyone went back and told the other disciples about the news, and Yuan Liang himself was going to rest. They were going to get up early and leave early tomorrow morning, and they had to cultivate enough energy.


    "It''s really a good thing." Yuan Liang was playing with the thunderbolt that Kongming gave him, and after a word of admiration, he put it into his arms again, and then went to sleep with his eyes closed. .


    It¡¯s just that Yuan Liang, who was asleep, didn¡¯t see that the dark ball-like thing disappeared after a flash of light in his arms. Of course, it was just a blink of an eye, in his arms. There was another thing like a sphere, but the sphere was no longer black, but a transparent glass ball.


    "Thunderbolt: Falling hard on the ground can produce smoke that affects the line of sight. Smoke has the function of making people comatose."


    When Huang Feng accompanied Bai Xiaorou to finish the noodles and returned to his bedroom, he found a new thing in the storage box, but the glass ball he had put in it was gone.


    "Thunderbolt?" Huang Feng played with this thing. He had watched this thing on TV. When he was escaping, he fell to the ground and produced smoke, which hindered the pursuit of people behind, but he didn''t see it. The smoke has the effect of making people comatose. Is it an enhanced version of the one I obtained?


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng took this thing into Na Jie, this thing can save his life at a critical moment, and if used well, he can even save his life.


    After putting this stuff away, Huang Feng planned to rest. It was not easy for him to toss back and forth tonight.


    However, Huang Feng could sleep peacefully, but many people could not fall asleep this night, including Director Qiu, including the two leaders of Qing Province, including No. 1 in Jiangzhou, and some other people, even There are four ¡°thiefs¡± who helped Huang Feng tied up in Tong Qianjun¡¯s villa, and none of them can rest well.


    As for the four thieves who were forgotten by Huang Feng, Huang Feng didn¡¯t think of it until the next day, and then notified Director Qiu to send someone to bring those people into the police station. They were personally involved in the theft of the accounts, so , Will definitely be implicated.


    And Tian Jun was very comfortable at this time. Last night, he and the manager of the bar had a very good chat. The other party expressed concern about the safety of the bar, and then asked Tian Jun to sit down when he was okay. Tian Jun naturally understood what his little brother, the manager meant.

 391 Chapter 391: A Familiar Figure

    Tian Jun got what he wanted, and he was naturally in a good mood. At this time, he thought of what Huang Feng told him before, that Fei might go in, and he can''t get out in a short time, so the places he looked after must be There will be trouble.


    Brother Fei was taken away. Tian Jun saw it with his own eyes. As for when he would be locked up, he didn¡¯t know, but with Huang Feng, he would naturally not neglect, so after leaving that bar , He arranged for people to go to some of Fei Ge''s previous places, first to find out the environment and get a familiar face, and he himself was also making other preparations.


    Tian Jun¡¯s heart is even more curious about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. The policeman who came yesterday, through the mouth of the bar manager, Tian Jun also knew that the other party¡¯s identity was unusual. The bar manager usually wanted to curry favor with others. Not necessarily worthy of it.


    And such a person, when he saw Huang Feng, the "security guard," he was respectful and obedient. Moreover, it seemed that Huang Feng also knew some "department chief" and had a good relationship, which made Tian even more so. The army was curious. How could Huang Feng, a security guard, know so many people? Reminiscing about Huang Feng''s sudden and powerful skills, Tian Jun discovered that Huang Feng''s body had a lot of secrets.


    However, even if Huang Feng has many secrets, that is not what Tian Jun should care about. He is thinking about Huang Feng now because he is considering finding a backer for himself.


    Those who are in their business, it is impossible to develop and grow without a backing. Even if they gain momentum for a while, if there is no one behind them, they will be wiped out every minute. Moreover, they will be wiped out completely, even if they have the opportunity to resist. No.


    After Brother Biao, there is no big backing. Therefore, it seems that the power is developing well, and the foundation is not stable at all. Not to mention the police, even their colleagues can always trouble them. This is the disadvantage of not having a background. .


    Of course, Brother Biao doesn¡¯t want to find a backer. The key is that he can¡¯t find it. This kind of thing doesn¡¯t mean that you want to let someone be your backer. People are willing to do it. The benefit to each other is only one aspect. People have other considerations of.


    And now Tian Jun has also embarked on this road, and it seems that there is no possibility of turning back. Therefore, he has to think about his future and must have a backer. However, he himself was just an unknown person before. He didn''t know any big people and didn''t have any contacts in this area. He was still worried about this incident. However, after seeing Huang Feng''s power last night, his mind suddenly moved.


    Huang Feng can make the policemen be polite to him. Originally, he might have been taken away by the police last night. However, because of Huang Feng''s words, he and his subordinates would be fine, and those who fought with him before. Those people were taken away without fail. From here, you can see the energy of Huang Feng.


    Moreover, Huang Feng''s skills are not weak, it seems that he must have a background, and he is just familiar with Huang Feng, although it can not be said that they are good friends, but after all, the two are some friendship, Huang Feng also He saved his sister. From this point of view, it is completely feasible to find Huang Feng as his backer. Huang Feng has this ability, and he may also persuade the other party.


    "It seems that I have been looking for Huang Feng for a chat these two days." Tian Jun thought in his heart. Now that he has made a decision, Tian Jun doesn''t want to delay any longer. Who knows if there will be any accidents during this period. It.


    And Huang Feng, who was at work at this time, naturally didn''t know that he was already regarded by others as a reliable object.


    Huang Feng, who originally wanted to cultivate his internal strength in his office, had to take Brother Wang and several other security guards out of the company because of Xie Mengjiao''s order.


    Xie Mengjiao¡¯s task for Huang Feng is to install some security systems for the new store. To be honest, Huang Feng is not an expert in the security business, so he is not good at these things, so he brought Wang brother and others. Security.


    This Tianjiao Group¡¯s direct store is not small in size, and the decoration is also very luxurious. Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo are planning to operate this store as their flagship store, so the hands are definitely not small.


    After arriving in the store, Brother Wang took a few security guards to go busy, but Huang Feng wandered around inside.


    "It''s really good here." Huang Feng said with emotion. At that time, when looking for the store, he and Su Yumo looked for it together. The store was also determined by him and Su Yumo, and the location was quite good. Although it was not the first time I watched it, Huang Feng was still a little emotional.


    Although his factory is already making money, after all, the scale is not big enough, and the rate of return of funds is only average. He can only wait for the word-of-mouth to slowly ferment and wait for the salesmen to sell his products. He can make money faster.


    The Tianjiao Group has already developed. Although the foundation cannot be compared with those large companies that have developed for many years, it is easy to surpass Ruijie, and the rent and decoration of such a store can almost be bought. The factory under Huangfeng, of course, does not include the equipment and patents inside.


    "Huh, Tong Zi''an?" Huang Feng was looking at the decoration, but he saw a familiar figure passing by the front of the store. It was Tong Zi''an who hadn''t seen him for a while.


    However, the situation of Tong Zi''an at this time is obviously not very good. His father is locked up and his leg is limping. Walking on the road can attract many people''s attention.


    At this time, his face was no longer arrogant and domineering, and his spirit was very depressed. However, the hostility on his body did not reduce his thoughts. Obviously, he had not fully accepted his current identity.


    Huang Feng was a little curious about what Tong Zi''an was going to do, so he handed over the matter here to Brother Wang, and then he followed Tong Zi''an.


    At this time, Tong Zi''an did not find Huang Feng following him. In fact, his mind at this time was no longer in the surrounding environment, but in his own thoughts.


    Tong Zi''an had just visited his father and hadn''t seen him for a while. His father has become a different person, with a lot of white hair on his head, and his energy is very bad.


    However, when he visited his father, his father told him vaguely that he had a well-hidden villa. In that villa, he had some of his own things. He wanted his boy to go there. , Take out the things there.

 392 Chapter 392

    After leaving the detention center, Tong Zi''an went to the undisclosed villa that his father said, and even forgot his father''s instructions not to go during the day.


    When I want to come to Tong Zi¡¯an, my father must have saved some money there to prepare for emergencies, but now Tong Zi¡¯an is already short of money, his father¡¯s business partners come to him for money, and he has to treat the illness himself. Money, moreover, he has been used to spending money before, so even now, his expenses are still not small, and this also requires a sum of money.


    Therefore, Tong Zi''an was thinking about money now and in his mind. When he heard that his father still had a villa, his first thought was how big the villa was and how much it could sell for. Later, he heard that he After his father hid something, he thought about whether it was a lot of cash?


    Therefore, after leaving the detention center, Tong Zian couldn''t wait to go to the villa, and even had no other thoughts to pay attention to the surrounding situation.


    Huang Feng looked at the absent-minded Tong Zi''an in front, and was also thinking about where the other party was going.Because he was sent out on business today, Huang Feng had time to follow Tong Zi''an to see the specific situation.


    After Tong Zi''an got in the car, Huang Feng followed him into a taxi. However, Huang Feng soon discovered the problem, because besides he was following Tong Zi''an, he actually found that there were two groups of people in the car. Following Tong Zi''an, one of the people actually knew him. I had met before. Huang Feng and the other party met once. The other party was a policeman. When he went to rescue Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng met him, and his memory is obviously good. Yes, remember the other party.


    As for the other wave of people, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know him anymore. However, in these people, Huang Feng can feel the breath of some Fei brothers and even Biao brothers. Obviously, these people are probably the same kind of people as them. .


    "It''s really lively and interesting." Huang Feng muttered looking at the two groups of people behind.


    Now obviously, many people, including the police, have been eyeing Tong Zi''an, and Tong Qianjun and his sons would not have thought that Tong Zi''an would be spotted as soon as he came out of the detention center, a boy with no experience. It is even more impossible for Ann to find a lot of people following behind him. Obviously, he has been spotted a long time ago.


    The closest to Tong Zi¡¯an was the police wave, about three or four people, followed by those people Huang Feng didn¡¯t know. There were more of them, five or six, and Huang Feng followed last, but Huang Feng soon He was discovered by the five or six people in front of him. After all, Huang Feng was in a taxi and could not be too far away from Tong Zi''an, so it was not surprising to be discovered.


    "What to do? There seem to be people behind?" In the van in front, someone turned his head and looked at Huang Feng''s car and said.


    The other people in the car also looked back, and one of them said: "No matter who he is, if you dare to ruin our affairs, we will kill them with the policemen in front!"


    When talking about killing the police, his face didn''t change the slightest, as if he was saying something insignificant, and other people didn''t have any strange expressions when they heard what he said. Obviously, what he said lies in these people. Sounds not too shocking.


    As the car continued to move forward, Huang Feng sitting in the car naturally didn''t know that he was being watched, but even if he knew it, he didn''t care.


    About half an hour later, in the front Tong Zi''an entered a place similar to a holiday villa. Huang Feng looked inside. It should also be a villa area. However, this place is more private and more secure. Tong Zi''an After some cross-examination at the door, he entered smoothly.


    On the contrary, other people have no such good luck. Needless to say, Huang Feng, who is not the owner, and the people in the car in front of him, must not be able to get in, but the policemen from Tong Zi¡¯an who are following him are After showing his credentials, he was not able to enter, which surprised Huang Feng.


    "It seems that the boss here is extraordinary." Huang Feng said with emotion. He was able to stop the police directly. No matter what excuses he used, it shows that the boss here is not an ordinary person, and he is full of confidence.


    After the police had worked hard, they still couldn''t get in. They could only wait outside, and the people in the van behind them were also discussing at this time.


    "How to do?"


    "Rush in?"


    "How can it work? It''s daytime now!"


    "Damn, these rich people will really enjoy it, and they can''t just enter where they live."


    "We just waited outside. After the boy came out, we stopped him and robbed him. There is no need to go in."


    "Yes, but be careful of the police, they are probably waiting for the boy to come out now."


    Everyone soon had an idea, and decided to stay on hold for the time being.


    "Sir, can you get off the bus?" At this time, the driver began to urge Huang Feng.


    "Next, what are you urging?" Huang Feng originally planned to observe in the car for a while, but now that the driver has done this, he has no plans to stay in the car anymore.


    In fact, when the driver urged Huang Feng, he was also afraid that Huang Feng would be a bad person. He was not acting like a thief stepping on it, staring at other people¡¯s villas and surroundings. Obviously, he looked at the surroundings and when he was ready to start of.


    After Huang Feng got out of the car, he was seen by the people in the van. However, they knew Huang Feng''s existence, so they had been staring at Huang Feng''s taxi, but the police in front did not see it. Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng glanced at the van, then turned his head and walked in the other direction. These people were obviously going to stay here and wait. Huang Feng didn''t plan to do that.


    "He''s alone? It seems to be gone?" The person in the van said, looking at Huang Feng, who was slowly disappearing into the corner.


    "Maybe it''s just on the way." Someone guessed.


    "Regardless of him, anyway, our goal is only one. No matter who hinders our actions, we must complete this task."


    "Know." Everyone responded.


    Huang Feng walked along the courtyard wall of this villa area, looking for a suitable place. It is no wonder that those people would give up and wait outside. These courtyard walls are more expensive than ordinary courtyard walls. It is much higher, and there are surveillance in many places.


    However, these things could not be difficult for Huang Feng. He picked up a stone from the ground, and then slapped it against the monitor on the wall and smashed it. After that, he fluttered slightly and he entered the villa area. .


    At the same time, one of the monitors has been found broken in the monitoring room of the villa. However, when Huang Feng destroyed the monitor just now, it was not in his sight. Therefore, these people did not know who broke the monitor. of.

 393 Chapter 393

    When the personnel in the monitoring room notified the security to rush to the broken monitoring station, Huang Feng had already walked grandiosely on the road of the villa area, and obviously it was not too late when he came in, so he still saw the boy Ann''s figure.


    "It''s really cunning rabbit three caves." Huang Feng looked at this luxurious villa and said with emotion, this villa is not much smaller than the one where Tong Qianjun lived before. Who would have thought that there would be such a villa here. It.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have too much time to express his emotions. He found the blind spot of surveillance after going around the villa. In this villa area, the privacy protection of the owner is still very good, but also It is precisely because of this that Huang Feng can easily find the blind spot of monitoring without spending too much time.


    When Huang Feng arrived on the second floor, Tong Zi''an happened to be on this floor, but he was looking for something and didn''t find Huang Feng''s existence.


    "Really have cash!" Tong Zi''an exclaimed in surprise.


    In an inconspicuous room, he found the cash left by his father. The amount of cash was very large. It was left by Tong Qianjun just in case. He knew that if something happened, his The card will definitely be frozen, and at this time, it is obviously a good thing to have enough cash in hand.


    And beside the cash, Tong Zi''an was delighted to discover that there were a lot of jewellery, jewellery, antiques, and the like. The value of these items was definitely not low, enough for him to heal his legs, and also for him Worry-free for life.


    At this time, Tong Zi''an didn''t think about saving his father. It wasn''t that he really didn''t want to, but he felt that he couldn''t do it. Therefore, after seeing so much cash, he thought of himself.


    "Hey, why are there ledgers and recording pens here?" While looking through the cash happily, Tong Zi''an also found something next to the cash, but he probably lost it after looking through it. Interest, those things are not as attractive to him as these cash.


    However, Huang Feng''s eyes brightened outside this room, especially the ledger. Didn''t he get one before? Isn''t this ledger the same as the previous one?


    Moreover, this ledger is more hidden than the last one. Is it more important than the last one?


    However, Huang Feng did not immediately make a move, but hid in the dark and continued to observe Tong Zi''an''s movements. Seeing that Tong Zi''an just packed up the cash and antiques and took away, he did not immediately make a move.


    Tong Qianjun let his son come here, of course, not for him to come here to take money. The ledger and those recording pens were the most important. It was just that there were police next to them at the time, so he could not say clearly, only I hope his son can understand their value when he sees these things. In that case, he still has the hope of going out.


    However, he was obviously looking up at his son. Tong Zi''an found these things, but he didn''t take it seriously. After a glance, he threw them aside, and then he was busy packing up the money.


    However, the cash here is already a lot of antiques, and he can''t get it all at once. Fortunately, he thinks it''s concealed enough here, and he can pick up the rest slowly in the future.


    After he filled a bag with the money, he left the room, where the things were still there without even cleaning up.


    Huang Feng hid in the corner and did not show up. It was not until Tong Zian left the villa that he entered the room and went to look at the ledger. Of course, the ledger was the same as the one he had obtained before. It recorded some gifts. , And the people involved this time are some people in the province. Huang Feng saw that he was frightened, and then quickly put away the account book.


    As for the recorder, Huang Feng didn¡¯t let it go either. He didn¡¯t expect that this Tong Qianjun could really stay behind. Not only did he memorize these things, he also secretly left the recording. This evidence is really conclusive. .


    After that, Huang Feng originally planned to leave. However, he took a look at the antiques, jewelry and cash. In the end, he accepted some antiques into his ring. It was better to accept these things than leave them to the fellow Tong Zi''an. In his own hands, he should be treated as compensation for the trouble he had caused before, even though he had already taught him before.


    As for the cash, Huang Feng hasn¡¯t moved. He still understands the truth that too much is too late. In fact, if the things here are not for Tong Zi¡¯an, Huang Feng would not even get those antiques. Although he lacks money, he also likes money. However, a gentleman loves to make money, he prefers the money he makes hard.


    When Huang Feng got out of the villa¡¯s door, he found a place again and walked over the wall. Compared to entering, obviously, it was easier to go out. However, he still didn¡¯t go to the main entrance, although when he went out There is no need to accept cross-examination, but Huang Feng does not want to see himself in those surveillance.


    When Huang Feng walked around and came to the door of the villa area again, he found that he was surrounded by a lot of people and they were talking loudly.


    Huang Feng hurriedly walked over. If he remembers correctly, that location should have been where the police officers stayed before. Now that something has happened, he has a lot of guesses in his mind.


    "Let''s let, let''s let all." Huang Feng pushed aside the crowd and walked inside. As expected, he saw several people lying on the ground, among them the policeman he knew.


    "How are you?" Huang Feng asked quickly, then turned and looked behind him: "Has anyone called the police?"


    "Already called the police." Someone answered immediately behind him.


    And that policeman obviously knew Huang Feng too. He wanted to say something, but because he was too weak and his voice was very small, Huang Feng only heard when he approached: Tong Zian was taken away!


    Huang Feng was shocked. He didn''t expect that Tong Zi''an would be arrested at just this little time. Then, Huang Feng asked a security guard who was standing aside to know what happened.


    It turned out that these policemen were waiting outside for Tong Zi''an to come out. Tong Zi''an didn¡¯t know that someone was waiting for him outside the villa. So, at that time, he took a large bag of cash and happily left the villa. Then, they were surrounded by these policemen.


    Tong Zi''an was dumbfounded at the time. He didn''t mean to resist at all. He didn''t dare to resist. However, just when these policemen wanted to take Tong Zi''an into the car to see what was in his bag, not far away. Suddenly rushed to a van, and everyone who was not prepared was hit.

 394 Chapter 394

    When these police officers reacted, some of them had been knocked down, and the other party did not intend to slow down at all. Therefore, the person they were knocked down was not slightly injured. The others wanted to resist, but they immediately followed suit. A few people who got out of the van fought against them without any explanation.


    After these police officers showed their identities, instead of stopping, those people attacked more fiercely. Some even used daggers. However, their ultimate goal was Tong Zi''an, and they were afraid that the night would have more dreams, so there was no What a waste of time here, after wounding these policemen, they took the boy into the van and whizzed away.


    From the beginning to the end, Tong Zi''an was in a daze. He didn''t know what was going on, why so many people came to arrest him, and these people actually fought until he was beaten by the opponent. After dragging into the van roughly, he woke up, found something wrong, and called for help.


    However, although there were onlookers around at that time, at most those people dared to call the police, but no one dared to rescue Tong Zi''an from among so many murderers, so Tong Zi''an was reluctant. Was taken away.


    After Huang Feng learned the whole story, he secretly said that he was careless. Although he had known about the existence of those people before, he did not expect that they would be so frantic and dare to act on the police in broad daylight. , If I reminded the police before, maybe things wouldn''t be like this now.


    Huang Feng wanted to catch up with the other party now, but he had already delayed some time just now, and now the other party was already far away, so there was nothing he could do to catch up.


    Soon, both the ambulance and the police car came, and this time it was the policeman Huang Feng had known before, that is, the "Xiao Wang" in Director Qiu''s mouth.


    "Mr. Huang, why are you here?" Seeing Huang Feng was there, Officer Wang was shocked, and then came up politely and asked. He is a caring person. Since seeing Huang Feng and Director Qiu close , He consciously investigated Huang Feng¡¯s identity, only to find that Huang Feng was just a small security guard, and then he had a small factory. Although he was very curious, why Huang Feng had his own factory and had to do it. The security guard, but, obviously, he also understood that these identities did not allow Director Qiu to treat him specially.


    Therefore, Officer Wang understood that Huang Feng must have some special identity. Therefore, when he saw Huang Feng, he was very polite.


    "I just passed by here, and saw that the police had an accident, so I stayed." Huang Feng said, but Bai Xiaorou warned him that if it is not necessary, don''t let too many people know about his status as a member of the National Security Bureau. There are not many benefits, only when you need it, you can reveal your identity.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s words, Officer Wang didn¡¯t believe it very much. However, he didn¡¯t mean to ask. The murderers didn¡¯t mean to cover up when they just committed the attack. Therefore, the injured policemen all watched. As far as those people looked like, those people obviously did not include Huang Feng, so he had no doubts about Huang Feng.


    After talking briefly with Huang Feng, Officer Wang, after investigating some testimonies of witnesses around him, left with some people, and then Huang Feng also left here.


    Huang Feng did not contact Director Qiu the first time this time, and handed over the ledger and recording pen in his hand. Although he was willing to trust Director Qiu, there would be no accidents. In case he missed his eyes. ?Therefore, Huang Feng intends to take a look at the last review of the account book, and then decide whether to hand in the account book and recording pen.


    "Didn''t I let you be responsible for installing the security system here? Well, you''re good, I ran out to play alone." When Huang Feng returned to the flagship store of Tianjiao Group, he saw Xie Mengjiao waiting for him. Seeing her sulking at this time, it was obviously because she found that someone was lazy and in a bad mood.


    "I just went to another store to take a look at other security facilities." Huang Feng said with a flushed face. His words were pure nonsense. How could he see everything in the store.


    Xie Mengjiao obviously understood this, so the anger on her face became heavier, but when she was about to get angry, Brother Wang came to inform Huang Feng that the things were already installed and let him go and see.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about Xie Mengjiao''s ugly face, and quickly walked over.


    "What happened to Mr. Xie?" Brother Wang, who didn''t know what happened, saw that Xie Mengjiao''s expression was a little wrong, and asked Huang Feng softly.


    "I don''t know, maybe the aunt is here." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "Oh, it''s no wonder I see her face is wrong, Mr. Xie is really good enough, she is not feeling well, so she has to come here to inspect." Wang Ge said with a look of admiration, when he wanted to come, if such a big boss is unwell, It must be a rest, but Xie Mengjiao is still busy.


    Huang Feng nodded earnestly: "Xie is always our role model."


    Xie Mengjiao at the back did not hear the conversation between Huang Feng and Huang Feng. Otherwise, she, who became angry, might have fired Huang Feng and Brother Wang directly.


    Brother Wang and the other security guards are obviously veterans of installing these things. At least Huang Feng is very satisfied after seeing their results. He, who doesn''t understand it well, naturally can''t make any comments.


    Xie Mengjiao obviously has a lot of things, and she would not be willing to spend too much energy on Huang Feng. Therefore, when Huang Feng and Brother Wang came out, she had already left, Huang Feng was also relieved , Although he could fool Xie Mengjiao, the feeling of being grasped by someone didn''t feel good.


    Of course, at this time, Xie Mengjiao was not the only one who was very angry. Several people in the van in front of Huangfeng were also very angry at this time. After they caught the boy in the car, they searched him. His whole body, and his conspicuous bag.


    "No."


    "Neither here."


    However, everyone searched his whole body and the big bag, but they couldn''t find what they wanted. Except for a push of cash, there was nothing else on Tong Zi''an.


    "Say, where is the ledger?" One of them asked Tong Zi''an with a dagger.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" Tong Zi''an was already scared by the other party, begging for mercy loudly: "I don''t have a book, I only have the money. Don''t kill me, I can give you the money!"

 395 Chapter 395

    The words of Tong Zi''an made these people stunned. Although they saw the money, they didn''t care too much for a while, but now after hearing what Tong Zi''an said, they were shocked and their eyes lit up. Up.


    Yes, although I and others came to look for the ledger, wouldn''t it be better to grab some money while looking for the ledger?Isn¡¯t it just for making money to be done so desperately by others?


    "Stop talking nonsense, we want your money, and that account book, we want too!" said one of the people in the van. Obviously, although he has seen the money open, he has not forgotten his own affairs.


    "I really don''t have any books, please let me go." Tong Zi''an begged for mercy with a tearful nose and tears. He just saw these people with his own eyes and acted directly on the police. These individuals, They are all ruthless people, can he not be afraid.


    "You don''t say anything yet? Call me!"


    With an order, his fists have fallen on Tong Zi''an like raindrops. They will not be the slightest polite to Tong Zi''an. Therefore, it didn''t take long for Tong Zi''an to be injured all over his body. Cai Tian waited last time. The people who beat him hadn''t been completely cured, and now being beaten by these people, Tong Zi''an was so sad that he cried.


    "Don''t fight, I said, I said." Tong Zi''an said crying.


    "Isn''t it enough to know how to promote?" one of them wiped his hand on Tong Zian''s clothes and said.


    Seeing that everyone had really stopped, Tong Zi''an said tremblingly: "I really don''t have the ledger you mentioned." Seeing that those people were about to do it again, Tong Zi''an quickly yelled, "But, I know where the ledger is! "


    After hearing what Tong Zi''an said, the other fists were closed, and then he asked: "Where?"


    "In that villa, I saw it before, but I didn''t take it. You saw it. I don''t have any books on my body." Tong Zi''an said.


    Everyone had searched his body just now, so they knew that Tong Zi''an hadn''t lied, but the thing was in the villa, it was also a trouble, and the leader''s brows were already frowned.


    First of all, the security of the villa was already good, but today they attacked the policemen at the door. Afterwards, the police would enforce martial law there. Moreover, it is very likely that they would go to Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s residence and look for the account book. Therefore, it is still very difficult for them to get those ledgers.


    "We can only go and see it at night." It is definitely not possible during the day, so everyone can only go in at night. I hope the police will not react so quickly.


    Thinking of this, the leader kicked the boy violently. Why did this guy only take the money, but didn''t take the account book, otherwise, how can he have so many troubles?


    However, it is too late to think about anything now.


    "Um, I have already given you the money, and you know where the ledger is. Can you let me go?" Tong Zi''an asked cautiously.


    "Do you still want to leave? Just stay with me!" the leader said grimly.


    When the boy settled down, his face was dead.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng did not leave the company again, and Xie Mengjiao did not arrange for him to do other things. He was also happy to practice alone in the office.


    In other words, the effort of Bai Xiao and Qiu Ningshuang really stimulated Huang Feng. The two women¡¯s greatest interest now is cultivation, and they practice more every day than Huang Feng. Therefore, Huang Feng now has it. Time will practice.


    However, Huang Feng is not worried that he will be surpassed by the two, not to mention that he practiced before the two, and he still has a jade Buddha in his hand that can increase the speed of his cultivation. At the same time, he also cultivates internal power and magic at the same time, so , The speed of accumulating energy must be faster than the two of them.


    However, the only thing that makes Huang Feng a little regretful is that he has not learned too much magic so far. Except for a forbidden spell that can be seen and cannot be used temporarily, the others are basic magic with little power, even if it is. The wind blade that helped him kill a lot of people has many restrictions when used. Of course, if you just want to hurt people instead of killing people, these basic magic are still very useful. After all, the interval is very short. , Moreover, it consumes very little magic power each time, and it is also concealed, allowing him to fight for a long time.


    And Huang Feng''s other poor practice is Lingbo''s microsteps. For the Beiming divine art, Huang Feng has learned it without much pressure, just waiting for the specific use, but Lingbo''s microsteps, Huang Feng has been up to now He hadn''t been able to remember those dense footprints. As soon as he saw those footprints, he felt his head hurt. It was too difficult to remember.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng now has a shadow cloak, which makes him not so eager to learn Lingbo''s microsteps. In many cases, the shadow cloak can achieve good results.


    When Huang Feng was practicing, he also received a call from Director Qiu. This call was not beyond Huang Feng¡¯s expectation. After all, the police knew that Huang Feng was there, and Huang Feng could fool them, but , Director Qiu must find out.


    However, Huang Feng only said that he was also following Tong Zi''an. However, he did not say that he had obtained the ledger. At the same time, he also asked about the previous ledger.


    Director Qiu on the phone was obviously a little tired, not only physically but also mentally. Although at the beginning, he knew that handling this case would be very difficult, so he also looked for it in advance. Backer, but he didn''t expect that the difficulties he would encounter when actually handling it were greater than he thought.


    The people he summoned didn''t cooperate with his interrogation at all, and the Jiangzhou No. 1 has not let go until now, even if he has the ledger, he still denies it.


    Moreover, in addition to this, the pressure from the province has always been there. In a short period of time, he has been called to talk twice. Although the other party did not say it clearly, the meaning is clear.


    Huang Feng did not expect that it would be so difficult to run a seemingly iron case. However, the account book alone is useful. However, it seems that the other party cannot be sentenced. However, if there is a voice recorder, then it is not. The same.


    Huang Feng was also hesitating whether or not to pass the recording pen to Director Qiu now, but soon he did not need to be so entangled. In order to share the pressure, Director Qiu contacted the leaders of their National Security Bureau. Originally, people from the National Security Bureau intervened, so Director Qiu hoped that the National Security Bureau would continue to intervene.

 396 Chapter 396 Public Enemy

    "You mean, I have to intervene in this matter tomorrow?" Huang Feng asked Bai Xiaojudo in surprise on the phone.


    "Well, Director Qiu suggested to Director Rong, it is probably because of the great pressure, so people who want to let us share some of it." Bai Xiaorou said.


    The National Security Bureau is very independent, and even if the leaders of the provinces want to directly order them to do something, that is not acceptable.


    "Okay, I get it." Huang Feng thought that he still had an account book and a recording pen in his Na Jie, so he didn''t have to worry too much, and he didn''t have to rush to hand it over now. When the time comes, he will follow the case. Let''s decide on progress.


    Not long after I hung up Bai Xiaorou''s phone, Huang Feng''s phone rang again, but it was Qiu Ningshuang who called this time.


    "Huang Feng, you haven''t forgotten about the party at night." Qiu Ningshuang''s nice voice came from the phone. It turned out that Qiu Ningshuang was afraid that Huang Feng would forget about the party tonight, and he was also afraid that nothing would happen to Huang Summit. , There was no time, so I called to remind Huang Feng and confirmed.


    "Of course I didn''t forget. I''ll be there when I get off work." Huang Feng said, he really didn''t have much to do tonight, so he didn''t mind going to this party, and he had already agreed to Qiu Ningshuang last night.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up later." Qiu Ningshuang said happily. She knew that Huang Feng had no car, so she planned to pick up Huang Feng. Huang Feng did not break the appointment. She was already very happy.


    Actually, tonight¡¯s party is not meant for everyone to bring a companion of the opposite sex. After all, it¡¯s just a party in their circle. It¡¯s just that her girlfriends and friends will introduce her boyfriend to her. It was indeed followed by some people, which made her feel bored, because she had no feeling for those people.


    Therefore, to take Huang Feng over tonight, just want to show an attitude that he has a boyfriend, and other people should stop harassing him. In other words, Huang Feng once again made a glorious shield tonight.


    Of course, if Qiu Ningshuang had a good affection for Huang Feng, she would not let Huang Feng be a shield. Even if it was annoying, she would not want to find someone to be her "boyfriend".


    "Okay, see you after get off work." Huang Feng wasn''t hypocritical. He didn''t have a car, even if he wanted to pick up Qiu Ningshuang, he couldn''t do it.


    After work, Huang Feng really saw Qiu Ningshuang at the door of the company. However, she was clearly dressed up at this time. She was already very beautiful. At this time, she showed her allure posture and made her pass by. The employees of Tianjiao Group had to focus on her.


    However, the meaning in the eyes looking at her is obviously not so unified. The man is attracted by his face, and his eyes are mostly affectionate, so he almost put his eyes on her. As for the women of the Tianjiao Group The eyes of the employees are not so friendly. Those who don''t know how to hide can see the look of jealousy in their eyes.


    "Your movement is really big enough." Huang Feng smiled bitterly and got into the car. Qiu Ningshuang attracted the employees around, not only because of her appearance, but also because she was sitting in a roadster at this time, so white and rich. , Is naturally attractive.


    "Have you troubled you?" Qiu Ningshuang asked as he started the car, with a faint smile on his face. When Huang Feng just saw her, Qiu Ningshuang was still very satisfied and not in vain. Dress yourself up specially.


    "It is estimated that I have become the public enemy in the eyes of the male employees in our company." Huang Feng said with a wry smile.


    "I can assume it, are you complimenting me?" Qiu Ningshuang said with a smile.


    "Of course." Huang Feng did not deny that she was dressed in casual clothes when she saw Qiu Ningshuang several times before, and she did not dress up deliberately. Therefore, when she saw each other today, she was unavoidably surprised.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn¡¯t behave so badly. Although he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, there are not many beauties around him. Even the big star Li Bingyun has been in close contact with himself. In other words, Li Bingyun has been away for a while. Now, it seems to be coming again. Her commercial hasn''t been shot yet, and her factory has no money. Otherwise, it would be nice to ask her to shoot an commercial.


    After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Qiu Ningshuang smiled more brilliantly.


    However, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang did not realize that when they both talked and left with a smile, someone was sitting in their car and watching them leave.


    "Why are the two of them so close? No, you have to remind Sister Yumo." Tang Muxue muttered to herself in her car.


    After she was busy with her own affairs, she came to Tianjiao Group, and then went back with Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, but she did not expect to see this scene at the door.


    When Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang ate together before, she and Su Yumo met each other. At that time, they thought that Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang were ordinary friends, but now it seems that this relationship is not so ordinary.


    "Where are you going?" Huang Feng saw Qiu Ningshuang''s car not as if it were a happy destination, but driving towards the city center, with some doubts in his heart.


    "There is still some time to take you to dress up." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Why, I''m afraid that I am like this? It will make you ashamed?" Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Of course not!" Qiu Ningshuang was afraid of Huang Feng''s anger, and said quickly, "I just don''t want you to be underestimated by those people. You know, those people, they often judge people by their appearance."


    What Qiu Ningshuang said is correct. In her circle, there are some second-generation elders. The elders are either rich or powerful. Naturally, their second-generation dresses will not be too bad, and they often do Everyone would be judged by a person''s clothes. Qiu Ningshuang was afraid that those people would say something nasty to Huang Feng. Huang Feng called him today. She didn''t want Huang Feng to be upset.


    "It''s okay, what they say is their business, I don''t care." Huang Feng said, knowing that he wished Qiu Ningshuang in his heart. He is wearing his previous clothes today, not the ones that Su Yumo gave. Huang Feng always felt a little awkward when he went out to a party with another girl in the clothes sent by Su Yumo.


    "That''s fine, I''ll listen to you." Seeing that Huang Feng was not angry, Qiu Ningshuang also sighed in relief and agreed, thinking that if Huang Feng is upset and wants to leave, he can leave by himself.


    Immediately, Qiu Ningshuang despised herself in her heart. It had nothing to do with Huang Feng. She actually cared so much about his feelings. If there was anything in the future, she wouldn''t be eaten to death by him?


    "It''s over, Qiu Ningshuang, you are over!" Qiu Ningshuang wailed in his heart.

 397 Chapter 397: Air

    The location of this gathering, according to Qiu Ningshuang''s meaning, was in a private villa, and the villa was the person who held the gathering.


    "Hey, you are going to drive here." When Huang Feng arrived at his destination in Qiu Ningshuang''s car, he saw that many cars had been parked at the door of the villa, all of them were sports cars, and Even if Huang Feng doesn''t know much about cars, he also knows that every car here is not cheap.


    "This is only a small part, and there are still many people who haven''t come." Qiu Ningshuang said casually as she got out of the car, not deliberately showing off, but rather, she had attended one of the few gatherings before. This situation is very common.


    "Sure enough, who is it, what kind of circle is it?" Huang Feng said. Qiu Ningshuang and his group are obviously one of the top second-generation circles in Qing Province. If there is nothing wrong with Tong Zi''an, he should be a frequent visitor to such gatherings. Of course, he has no chance to attend such a gathering now, even if he thought, these people would not accept him.


    "Ningshuang? Are you here too? It seems that Cai Tian''s face is still quite big." Just when Qiu Ningshuang wanted to say something to Huang Feng, a surprised voice suddenly came.


    Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang turned their heads and saw that there was another red supercar with a girl with glasses sitting on it. Although she can''t see the whole picture, she still feels pretty beautiful. However, Compared with Qiu Ningshuang, there was still a gap, and the obvious superiority on her made Huang Feng frown, but then he thought that he and the other party don¡¯t know each other, so why care about what others are like. People.


    "I just had time today, so I came to have fun with my friend." Qiu Ningshuang said lightly, but did not show how happy she is. Even Huang Feng, who knows her a little bit, can feel it from her expression. A trace of disgust and contempt.


    It¡¯s no wonder that this girl would say that. Qiu Ningshuang rarely attends such gatherings. She would rather practice her skills by herself than attend such gatherings. Of course, she also has good friends and girlfriends. She is just simple. No interest in such a hypocritical gathering.


    "Is this your friend?" The girl got out of the car, looked at Huang Feng with some curiosity, and saw him from head to end: "Which master''s clothes he is wearing, why can''t I tell?"


    She said that she couldn''t see it, but she already showed a lot of contempt on her face. Obviously, she had already seen it, just deliberately running on Huang Feng.


    "Hello, I am Ningshuang''s friend." Huang Feng said without change on his face, "As for the clothes on my body, it is not the work of a master, so it is not surprising that you recognize it."


    Huang Feng saw that Qiu Ningshuang didn''t introduce the two of them, he knew that the relationship between this woman and her was average, or even bad, so Huang Feng did not say his name either.


    "It turned out to be a street vendor, so it''s no wonder," the girl said, then she looked at Qiu Ningshuang and said, "Ningshuang, how come your friend has this hobby? You still like to wear this kind of clothes, haha."


    "What clothes my friend likes to wear, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you." Qiu Ningshuang glanced at her and said, then, looking at Huang Feng, his expression was much gentler: "It''s getting late, let''s go in."


    "Ok."


    After that, the two went to the villa, but the woman was ignored by the two and left behind.


    Seeing Huang Feng and the two ignoring them, the girl''s face turned red and white, as if her face changed, and her heart was full of malicious thoughts: "Qiu Ningshuang, you stinky biaozi, so many men usually pursue you. You don¡¯t even look down on it. I thought you had a good vision. Now that you find a man from the trash dump, it¡¯s really laughable, and your vision is really unique."


    Immediately, she thought of this gathering, but many men were interested in Qiu Ningshuang. Although this kind of thing usually annoyed her because she didn''t think she was inferior to Qiu Ningshuang, but today, she was in a different mood. Yes, those men don''t know what they will think when they see this "friend" of Qiu Ningshuang, they must be very lively.


    Thinking of this, she, who had been thinking about watching the drama, quickly walked to the villa. She didn''t want to miss the next good show.


    "I''m sorry, that woman is such a person, don''t be familiar with her." Qiu Ningshuang said apologetically to Huang Feng next to him as he walked.


    "It''s okay, the mouth grows on her body. What she says is her freedom, I won''t take it to heart." Huang Feng said calmly, he was telling the truth, what the woman said just now, he was not at all care.


    Huang Feng''s current mentality has long since changed. Before he got the storage box, he was not a too confident person. Such people often care about others'' opinions.


    However, after obtaining the storage box, everything has obviously changed. He is no longer lacking self-confidence as before. He is destined to be different, so how can he care about other people''s opinions.


    So, the woman just thought she was humiliating Huang Feng, but Huang Feng treated her words as a gust of wind, and she didn''t feel the slightest.


    "It''s fine if you don''t get angry. That woman is very annoying, and I don''t like her either." Qiu Ningshuang said. Seeing Huang Feng was really not angry, she was relieved and knew that before Huang Feng didn''t buy clothes or anything, he I really don''t care what other people think.


    "Well, I can see it." Huang Feng said: "You didn''t even introduce me to me. It''s too obvious."


    "Why do you know someone like that?" Qiu Ningshuang said, with obvious disgust on his face.


    "Ningshuang, are you here? You said you were coming. I still don''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to come." After Huang Feng and the two entered the door, another female voice rang, but this time it was revealed in the voice. With some joy.


    Then, Huang Feng saw a pretty good-looking girl and greeted him with a smile on his face. After that, he directly took Qiu Ningshuang''s hand and said, "That''s right, I have to walk around more and gather with everyone. Don¡¯t just work and practice martial arts every day, that would be too boring."


    "Xiao Xuan, you came so early." Qiu Ningshuang also said with a smile on his face, with a completely different expression from the woman before: "I said I was coming, how could I lie to you?"


    After that, the two girls held hands and chatted with each other, and the atmosphere was very good.

 398 Chapter 398: Identity

    And it wasn''t until the girl Huang Feng and the two had seen outside came in and passed them with a cold snort that awakened the two girls who were chatting.


    "Huh, huh, vixen." The girl who had just chatted with Qiu Ningshuang happily, muttered as she watched the girl walking by, but the other party obviously didn''t hear it, and walked in without stopping.


    "Okay, you don''t know what kind of person she is." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "I just can''t understand her face, as if I''m so liked by others, so are those stinky men, and some people will actually look at her." The girl pouted.


    However, she immediately remembered that Qiu Ningshuang did not come alone this time, but there was also a man here. What she said just now, the attack surface was too wide.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean you." The girl said to Huang Feng quickly.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a smile. It was obvious that the other party was also unintentional, and Huang Feng didn''t take it seriously.


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang realized that the conversation he had with Xiao Xuan before was so funny that he forgot to accept Huang Feng.


    "Sorry, I haven''t seen Xiao Xuan for a while, and I forgot when I was happy." Qiu Ningshuang said to Huang Feng with some embarrassment: "Come, I will introduce you to you."


    Through Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s introduction, Huang Feng also knew that the girl in front of him is pretty good, and even some lovely girl. She is a good friend and bestie of her. The two have known each other for many years, and the relationship has always been very good. Many, this girl named Xiaoxuan is one of them.


    "Ningshuang, he won''t be your boyfriend, right? You hid really deep enough." Xiaoxuan didn''t make fun of Huang Feng because of his dressing problem, but made fun of Qiu Ningshuang.


    "What nonsense, he is my friend." Qiu Ningshuang peeked at Huang Feng and whispered.


    Huang Feng looked at the two with a smile. He couldn''t explain this situation. If he said no, it might make Qiu Ningshuang angry. He felt that he was anxious to get rid of her relationship. Right, Qiu Ningshuang might also be angry, thinking that she was taking advantage of her, so Huang Feng decided to remain silent.


    What Huang Feng didn''t know was that if he said yes, Qiu Ningshuang probably would only be shy and not angry. Unfortunately, Huang Feng didn''t understand the mind-reading skills and didn''t know Qiu Ningshuang''s thoughts.


    After that, the three of them walked into the hall. Before taking a few steps, a young man came to face him. Although there was a smile on his face, he did not feel the slightest favor. Moreover, Huang Feng only relied on The eyes can tell that this seemingly healthy young man is actually very weak, his feet are not steady, his body should have been hollowed out by the wine.


    "Ningshuang, are you here? That''s great. You promised me before that when you came to this party, I couldn''t believe it. I didn''t expect you to come." After the youth approached, he directly addressed Qiu Ningshuang. He said, his eyes have been on Qiu Ningshuang''s body, it seems that Huang Feng and the girl named Xiaoxuan do not exist, and that infatuation on his face, if he meets an innocent girl, he will probably feel it.


    It is a pity that Qiu Ningshuang is not a naive girl who knows nothing. She naturally knows in her heart what the man in front of her thinks about herself, and also knows what kind of person he is, so she has no good impressions of him. It can be said that she called Huang Feng to come tonight, most of the purpose is to avoid the man in front of her.


    Of course, calling Huang Feng to come has other purposes, that is, she wants to find opportunities to contact Huang Feng more.


    "There are a lot of people here tonight, won''t Cai Shao go to greet the guests?" Qiu Ningshuang said with obvious indifference on his face.


    Regarding Qiu Ningshuang''s attitude, the man seemed to have not seen it, and he didn''t care at all: "Ningshuang, you are my most honored guest."


    The look of the affectionate money almost made the three of Huang Feng vomit out. Huang Feng was fortunate. Fortunately, he didn''t eat anything before coming. Otherwise, he would all vomit.


    "That said, Cai Shao doesn''t welcome us, "miscellaneous people waiting". Huang Feng did not expect that Xiao Xuan, who seemed very kind, would actually say such a run.


    "How come? Welcome, all welcome." Cai Tian said awkwardly.


    "Cai Shao should go to greet other people. I''m afraid that if you are here for too long, many people will be unhappy." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    And Huang Feng also noticed that since this Cai Shao came, many people''s eyes looked over. These people also included the girl he and Qiu Ningshuang met outside. At this time, she is looking at this. Bian, I don''t know what kind of thought he is holding.


    Cai Shao still wants to stay by Qiu Ningshuang''s side, but he is the host today, so he still has to greet other people, especially since there are many guests with not low status tonight.


    Therefore, he said to Qiu Ningshuang with some regrets: "Then Ningshuang, please play slowly, be more casual, and treat this place as your own home. I will greet others."


    After speaking, he was ready to leave, but when he turned around, his eyes stayed on Huang Feng for a long time. In fact, when he just came over, he noticed Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng is Standing with Qiu Ningshuang, and when he was talking to Qiu Ningshuang, Qiu Ningshuang also intentionally or unconsciously approached Huang Feng''s side, and it seemed that he did not reject close contact with Huang Feng at all.


    And the reason why he didn¡¯t ask Huang Feng¡¯s identity or talked to Huang Feng just now, he just wanted to dry Huang Feng deliberately, but he didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to be so calm, there was nothing on his face. It''s true, and Qiu Ningshuang actually didn''t intend to introduce it.


    In the end, Cai Tian couldn''t help himself. He stopped his actions and saw Huang Feng asking: "I don''t know who this is?"


    "This is Ningshuang''s boyfriend, her name is Huang Feng, Cai Tian, ??you will die of your desire to pursue Ningshuang, she already has a boyfriend." Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang have not spoken yet, but Xiaoxuan next to him is She said impatiently, and she was not polite at all. Her identity was not worse than Cai Tian, ??so she was naturally not afraid of offending the other party. Moreover, she didn''t like Cai Tian very much and didn''t want her own. The best friend has been entangled by each other.


    Huang Feng now roughly understands Qiu Ningshuang''s situation and his mission here this time, so he touched his nose, but did not rush to object.

 399 Chapter 399

    Hearing Xiaoxuan''s words, Cai Tian''s expression really changed. Although he was trying his best to control, the three of Huang Feng still saw his expression become ugly.


    However, Cai Tian still squeezed out a smile, although not very good-looking, he looked at Qiu Ningshuang and said, "You guys really know how to joke. This is your friend."


    When Cai Tian said the word "friend", he deliberately increased his tone. After that, he looked at Qiu Ningshuang, obviously waiting for her reply.


    "What do you think, it''s your own business." Qiu Ningshuang did not admit or deny it, but when she said this, she was still close to Huang Feng, and then, holding his arm, the meaning was already clear. .


    Huang Feng felt the power coming from his left arm. Obviously, Qiu Ningshuang was afraid that he would break through his words. Therefore, the hand holding his arm was very hard, even a little too hard.


    Cai Tian¡¯s face is even more ugly. Even, he himself forgot to cover up. The eyes looking at Huang Feng are also very unfriendly. Fortunately, he has not lost his reason, even if he hates Huang Feng to death now. However, he is today''s master after all, he is not ashamed to drive Huang Feng out, otherwise, it is him, not Huang Feng.


    Of course, if Huang Feng himself can''t stand his own initiative to leave, then it has nothing to do with his master, so Cai Tian already has some ideas in his heart.


    "You don''t blame me?" Qiu Ningshuang was very happy to see Cai Tian leaving with a bad face. However, Cai Tian looked at Huang Feng with unfriendly eyes, and she realized that she had brought some to Huang Feng. trouble.


    "Is it still useful to say it now?" Huang Feng deliberately said with a straight face. Seeing the anxious look on Qiu Ningshuang''s face, he said: "You have to treat me a few meals to make up for my loss."


    "Okay, no problem." Qiu Ningshuang quickly agreed, even secretly happy. Huang Feng was obviously not angry, and, in this way, he would have reason to find Huang Feng for dinner.


    "Hey, I said you two, there is a big living person here. Okay, you have to show affection and don''t be so blatant." Xiaoxuan''s voice of dissatisfaction came.


    Qiu Ningshuang blushed to beat Xiao Xuan, while Xiao Xuan was giggling. Obviously, he was making fun of Qiu Ningshuang just now, but he was not really dissatisfied.


    Qiu Ningshuang was in a good mood, thinking about having fun with Xiao Xuan, but Huang Feng discovered that there were many unfriendly eyes looking at him at the scene, especially after Cai Tian stayed in some small circles for a while, those people , The look in his own eyes is even more unfriendly.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t matter. He is here entirely because of Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s reasons. He doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s views. He and them are not people in the same world. After today, it¡¯s not certain whether he can see him again. What do you care about those people''s opinions?


    However, although Huang Feng thinks so, others do not.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng, Qiu Ningshuang, and Xiao Xuan walked in, a few people came to face each other. Huang Feng found that they were still "welcome" at a fairly low time. It didn''t take long. There were already a lot of people. People came over on their own initiative.


    "Ningshuang, Xiaoxuan, are you here? What are you up to lately?" said a young man in the lead, but although he was talking to Qiu Ningshuang, his eyes were more focused on Huang Feng.


    Qiu Ningshuang was obviously not close or far away from these people, he didn''t have excessive enthusiasm, and he didn''t drive each other away. He was dealing with them like ordinary acquaintances.


    "Ningshuang, this is your friend? Don''t you introduce it?" The man looked at Huang Feng and said.


    After Qiu Ningshuang''s introduction, the person proactively extended his hand to Huang Feng and said, "Hello, my name is Qin Zifeng, my dad is the leader of the city, and he has set up a''little'' club for fun. I don''t know Mr. Huang. What kind of business is it?"


    Seeing Qin Zifeng¡¯s provocative eyes, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s brows wrinkled. She understood what the other party meant. One was to explore the bottom of Huangfeng, and the other naturally wanted to humiliate Huangfeng and oppress others as her own. , These princes usually have nothing to do, they are very good at dressing and enjoyment. Huang Feng''s outfit suddenly made these people look down on Huang Feng.


    "Why haven''t you discovered that Qin Zifeng is so disgusting before?" Qiu Ningshuang asked himself, Qin Zifeng with an arrogant smile on his face did not know that he had been blacklisted by Qiu Ningshuang.


    "He''s not in a business, he''s just a security guard!" Just when Huang Feng wanted to say something, there was already a voice behind him, which had already introduced him.


    Huang Feng turned his head and looked, only to find that the person coming was Lao Yu, and then he was relieved. This Lao Yu had seen him before. The other party also helped Tong Zi''an before and asked someone to teach him. So, he It''s not surprising to know your situation.


    It''s just that Huang Feng didn''t expect to see each other here, but he wasn''t so surprised when he thought of the other party''s identity. The other party was clearly a member of this circle who had been with the boy before.


    "No, is Mr. Huang really a security guard?" Qin Zifeng said with a look of "surprise", but his face was more contemptuous, and also deliberately said in the word "security" It was so loud that many people around could hear it.


    "Yeah, I''m a security guard." Huang Feng said with a calm expression. The other party''s poor performance didn''t make him angry. He was just watching a clown performance.


    "Ningshuang, how come you are such a friend as a security guard? You are not deceived." Qin Zifeng said to Qiu Ningshuang with a caring look on his face regardless of Huang Feng.


    "What friends do I make, don''t care about your business." Qiu Ningshuang could be kind to him before, but now he doesn''t even have a good face, and he doesn''t have the slightest affection for him in his heart.


    Qin Zifeng touched a nail on Qiu Ningshuang''s side, his face was a little embarrassed, and then he directed fire at Huang Feng: "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for you to come here as a security guard? Who are these people here? Do you know? "


    Obviously, he was already blatantly laughing at Huang Feng, but he received Cai Tian''s confession that he had to humiliate Huang Feng, let him retreat in the face of difficulties, and leave on the initiative.


    "Qin Zifeng, don''t go too far!" Qiu Ningshuang said to Qin Zifeng.


    Huang Feng waved his hand, as if he didn''t care: "I think it''s very suitable, what''s the matter, I refuse to accept you and bite me."

 400 Chapter 400 Another acquaintance

    Don''t accept you and bite me!


    Huang Feng''s words floated into Qin Zifeng''s ears, but he was stunned there, and Xiaoxuan and Qiu Ningshuang were also stunned, and then they laughed.


    "You, you..." Qin Zifeng flushed, looking at Huang Feng, but didn''t know what to say. Cai Tian meant that although it was to make him trouble Huang Feng, he definitely couldn''t do it. The matter of driving people away directly, otherwise it will be spread out. Who dares to attend his gatherings in the future?Who is not afraid of being driven away halfway?


    Therefore, Qin Zifeng didn''t dare to say that directly, and he was not the master here, and he was not qualified to say that.


    "Let''s go over there, there are too many flies here." Huang Feng said to the two Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang and Xiaoxuan nodded and said with a smile.


    Qin Zifeng wanted to say something, but found that he had no reason to keep Huang Feng behind.


    "Who is Cai Tian?" Huang Feng asked Qiu Ningshuang as he walked. He had thought that Cai Tian''s family was rich at best. You can see from this villa, but, It is not easy to see that Qin Zifeng''s house now. He is willing to help him lead the battle. Obviously, Cai Tian''s house is definitely not easy.


    "His parents are both in business, but he has an uncle who is the leader of the province," Qiu Ningshuang said. Her father is also the leader of the province. Although he is not in the top ten, he is not the same as Cai Tian''s uncle. up and down.


    "It turned out to be like this." Huang Feng nodded. It''s no wonder that Cai Tian would be interesting to Qiu Ningshuang. Aside from Qiu Ningshuang''s own beauty, Qiu Ningshuang''s family background is similar to him, so it is naturally his first choice. He can find a good one. It is not easy for people who are all similar.


    "Huang Feng, are you really a security guard?" At this time, Xiao Xuan suddenly asked Huang Feng, with some surprise and curiosity on her face. When Huang Feng admitted that she was a security guard, she didn''t believe it. Yes, although Huang Feng wears ordinary clothes, his self-confident and indifferent temperament surpasses many of his peers. Therefore, Xiao Xuan did not underestimate him for this, but felt that he just wanted to keep a low profile. That''s it.


    However, she never thought that Huang Feng was a security guard. This obviously surprised her, because Huang Feng came with Qiu Ningshuang and was Qiu Ningshuang''s "friend", so his status could not be too low.


    "Yes, it''s in Tianjiao Group. Have you heard of Tianjiao Group?" Huang Feng said affirmatively.


    Xiaoxuan was speechless when she saw Huang Feng''s proud look. Of course she had heard of the Tianjiao Group. It was indeed a big group. However, no matter how big and famous the group was, it seemed to be the same as you. It doesn''t matter, you are just a security guard inside.


    Qiu Ningshuang knew that Huang Feng himself had a factory, and that he was still a member of the National Security Bureau and wanted to explain to Huang Feng. However, she didn''t seem to want to explain Huang Feng, so she didn''t talk too much. Otherwise, Huang Feng had to think that he was compared to his identity as a security guard.


    "Huh, Huang Feng? Why are you here?" The three of Huang Feng have come to a corner, and they can still hear the voice calling them, but this time the other party is obviously calling Huang Feng, not Qiu Ningshuang or Xiao Xuan.


    "Tonight is really lively." Huang Feng muttered in his heart. It didn''t take long for many people to look for them. However, this time the other party obviously knew him, not at Qiu Ningshuang. Moreover, Huang Feng felt familiar with this voice.


    "Zheng Shuai?" Huang Feng turned his head and saw a familiar figure. This somewhat fat figure and unique name made Huang Feng remember him quickly.


    "Haha, you didn''t forget me, why didn''t you contact me for so long?" Zheng Shuai said with a haha ??smile. Obviously, he was very happy to see Huang Feng here.


    "It doesn''t take long." Huang Feng is still a little uncomfortable with Zheng Shuai''s familiarity, "And, you didn''t find me, did you?"


    "That''s because you didn''t give me the contact information." Zheng Shuai rolled his eyes and said.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed to hear that when he was separated last time, Zheng Shuai gave him a business card, but Huang Feng left nothing. No wonder Zheng Shuai said that.


    "I won''t let me contact you today." Zheng Shuai also saw that Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. He did not intend to continue, so he took the initiative to turn away.


    "Of course not." Huang Feng said, even if he is not prepared to have much contact with the other party, but since the other party has already said so, he has to give the local contact information anyway.


    "Hey, Xiao Xuan, why are you here?" At this time, the fat man realized that there was Xiao Xuan next to Huang Feng. After that, he saw Qiu Ningshuang again, and his face was even more surprised: "Why are you together?"


    "I thought you didn''t know us anymore!" Xiaoxuan said. Obviously, for the fat man, she had seen Huang Feng before but only now, she was very dissatisfied with them.


    Huang Feng also thought it was a bit funny. The guys first saw beautiful women before they saw the same sex, especially since there are two other beauties here. In this case, they must see Qiu Ningshuang first.


    But this fat man is better. He first saw himself and said hello to himself. He wouldn''t have that kind of habit. Huang Feng felt a chill in his heart and moved a little to the side calmly.


    "Well, the light here is not very good, I didn''t notice." Zheng Shuai obviously had a good relationship with Qiu Ningshuang, and said with some embarrassment on his face.


    "Okay, Xiao Xuan, don''t make a joke on him." Qiu Ningshuang said, and then looked at Zheng Shuai: "How did you meet Huang Feng?"


    Both Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang felt that the world was too small, and they came out alone, and they both knew each other.


    "Hey, he and I met at the last charity party, and I fell in love with him." Zheng Shuai said, "It seems that you did not go there that day."


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded. Actually, if it weren''t for Huang Feng, she didn''t have much interest in these gatherings, so it was normal that she didn''t go there last night.


    After that, a few people chatted in the corner, and Huang Feng also knew that Qiu Ningshuang, Xiaoxuan and Zheng Shuai, the three had known each other a long time ago. Xiaoxuan''s father and one of Zheng Shuai''s uncles were all officials, so , The three people usually have more opportunities to contact, and, what is rare is that the relationship is pretty good.

 401 Chapter 401

    "A lot of people came today."


    Huang Feng and several people were chatting in the corner while eating, and up to now, many people are still coming in.


    Huang Feng didn''t know these things, but Qiu Ningshuang and the three knew quite a lot, so Xiao Xuan was surprised to ask.


    The fat man Zheng Shuai seemed to be more informed. He said, "It seems that a young man came from the imperial capital. Therefore, Cai Tian wanted to curry favor with others. He deliberately made a party and invited a lot of people."


    "Tong Zi''an is dying now, but Cai Tian jumped up." Xiaoxuan said with some disdain. Cai Tian had been held down by Tong Zi''an before. At that time, I didn''t see him like this.


    But now the boy is not safe. He is very happy. He obviously wants to replace him and become the first brother of Qing Province. This time, taking advantage of the imperial capital, he also invited many second generations of Qing Province. Quite a few, just to make everyone realize that he has energy.


    "Who said no, none of these two guys is a good thing." Zheng Shuai said.


    Huang Feng is not interested in these things, just drinking while drinking. Cai Tian obviously put a lot of thought into this party. Not only did the decorations around the area be good, but also the food and drink here. All of them are considered top quality, and they must cost a lot.


    Although Huang Feng couldn''t understand Cai Tian, ??he didn''t have any opinion on these things. Besides, he came over after get off work. He hasn''t eaten anything yet, and he is very hungry.


    "Isn''t it boring?" Qiu Ningshuang asked Huang Feng in a low voice. In fact, at this time, she already regretted it a bit, especially when she and Huang Feng came to this party that she didn''t like. It would be better for them to find a restaurant with a good environment for dinner. Well, she doesn''t like the environment here.


    However, her original purpose was to let Cai Tian know that she had a "boyfriend." If it weren''t for this, she would really not come.


    "It''s a bit." Huang Feng nodded. Such gatherings are full of people he doesn''t know. Moreover, he didn''t take the initiative to know those people''s ideas, so he would naturally feel bored.


    "Boring? When the party is over, you go with your brother, and your brother will take you to relax." At this time, Zheng Shuai squeezed over and said with a mean smile on his face. It''s easy to get crooked.


    "Fatty, don''t damage Huang Feng." Huang Feng hadn''t said anything, but Qiu Ningshuang over there had already warned eagerly.


    "Why, I just want to take Huang Feng to eat supper." Zheng Shuai said naively, then looked at Qiu Ningshuang with some deep meaning on his face and said: "Why do you care about him so much? You don''t... .."


    "We are friends, of course I care about him." Qiu Ningshuang explained: "And, do you think I don''t know who you are?"


    Qiu Ningshuang''s words made Zheng Shuai blush. He and Qiu Ningshuang had known each other a long time ago, and Qiu Ningshuang naturally knew his details.


    This Zheng Shuai didn¡¯t even look at him for the first time. He noticed Xiao Xuan and Qiu Ningshuang. However, this guy is not a good person, and he is also lustful. He usually hangs around in those sensual places. This is in Zheng Shuai. It seems to himself that there is nothing, after all, he himself is not married, has no girlfriend, and occasionally goes out to play, there is nothing wrong.


    However, in the eyes of girls like Qiu Ningshuang and Xiaoxuan, they are obviously not good people.


    "I really want to invite him to dinner and get in touch with each other." Zheng Shuai emphasized.


    "Well, I will go with Xiao Xuan, too." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Don''t." Zheng Shuai hurriedly waved his hand: "We men also have some private things to say. You women are present, how can we talk? If you want to eat, I will invite you next time and invite you to have a big meal. "


    Qiu Ningshuang wanted to say something, but Xiao Xuan pulled her and said, "Okay, don''t say anything about Ningshuang, haven''t you seen it? This fat guy won''t take us anyway."


    After speaking, he cast his eyes on Zheng Shuai, and Zheng Shuai just smirked without denying it.


    Qiu Ningshuang did not continue to entangle himself, not because of Xiaoxuan''s words or Zheng Shuai''s attitude, but because she felt that there was nothing between herself and Huang Feng. If Huang Feng were to be restrained, Huang Feng would definitely not. happy.


    So after Qiu Ningshuang warned Zheng Shuai with his eyes, he didn''t say anything, and Zheng Shuai still smiled.


    Huang Feng was speechless. Didn''t Zheng Shuai invite himself?They have not yet expressed their opinions. They decided for themselves. However, Huang Feng did not refuse. He also wanted to get in touch with Zheng Shuai. After all, Zheng Shuai¡¯s personality feels pretty good. There are not many friends who are worth making friends in Qing Province, and one more friend is not bad.


    When Huang Feng was chatting with several people, Cai Tian appeared in the eyes of everyone again. However, instead of walking towards Qiu Ningshuang this time, he walked to the front of the hall. There was a young man beside him, that young man. With an arrogant face, he walked beside Cai Tian, ??saying something, his face was a little impatient.


    Cai Tian seemed to be accompanying him carefully. When he was walking, he did not dare to walk in front of him, but followed carefully.


    "Everyone, be quiet." After the two reached the middle, Cai Tian clapped his hands to signal everyone to be quiet. Seeing everyone looking at him, Cai Tian was very satisfied. Now there is no Tong Zi''an on his head. , I was finally the first son of Qing Province.


    However, he immediately thought of the young man next to him, and quickly suppressed his smile and said: "Everyone, please come tonight, as long as you want to introduce someone to everyone, and help him pick up the dust by the way, this person is the one next to me. Bit, is he handsome? If the beauties at the scene have ideas about this handsome guy, hurry up, he doesn''t have a girlfriend yet."


    I have to say that the young man is very good, but a little too feminine, which makes people feel uncomfortable. However, there are still many women on the scene, looking at the young man with bright eyes.


    And the eyes of these people also made the young man very useful, and his impatience was less.


    "Okay, I think many people want to know him now, he is Peng Chengfu, from the Peng family of the imperial capital! Peng Shaoneng came to our Qing Province, it is really an honor for our Qing Province, I, on behalf of the Qing Province, welcome Shao Peng arrival."


    Cai Tian spoke up and represented a lot of people. After that, he took the lead in applauding. There were also many people on the scene to cooperate. Even a few people remained unmoved. The others looked at the young man with interest. Peng Chengfu guessed his purpose of coming to Qing Province.

 402 Chapter 402: Arrogance

    "You said, why is this guy here? Traveling? Picking up girls? Or simply passing by?" In the corner, the fat Zheng Shuai asked softly.


    "Who knows." Huang Feng shrugged and said, and Qiu Ningshuang and the two women also didn''t know, and they didn''t seem to have much interest in understanding.


    At this time, the arrogant face and nostrils Peng Chengfu squeezed Cai Tian away, and walked to the front and said, "I am here to do business in Qing Province. If you want to make money together, you can contact me, and I can take it with you. You make money!"


    Peng Chengfu¡¯s words caused a lot of discussion among the people below. Some people disdain, some showed interest, and some showed wary eyes. After all, many people here are also engaged in business, although they all It depends on the relationship of their parents, but they can also make money. Now suddenly a person with a background and a very strong has come. If they are in the same industry, then they will have one more opponent.


    Of course, there are also people who show nymphomaniac expressions. These people are just those girls and can be ignored.


    "I know a lot of people are curious. You don¡¯t have to guess what business I am here. I can tell you that it is wine, white wine, and red wine. I want to occupy the high-end market of white wine and red wine in Qing Province. If you need alcohol in the club, I hope it can be purchased through my channel." Peng Chengfu continued.


    And his words made the following discussion louder. Peng Chengfu''s words were very arrogant and domineering, which made many people feel a little unhappy. After all, not everyone wants to curry favor with this guy, but the scene is There are quite a few people, and their business has something to do with wine.


    Some of them are agents of some high-end liquors, while others are in places like bars and nightclubs. These places are big drinkers. What Peng Chengfu means is that he obviously wants to monopolize their purchase channels. As for prices, You don''t need to think about it, it will definitely be higher. After all, the channels are monopolized by him, and if he is the only supplier, then the price is not set by him?


    Therefore, many people at the scene were very dissatisfied with what he said.


    "I know that some people may think that what I said is too full, and even take my words improperly. I can tell you very responsibly. If you work against me, you will not do any good. Only cooperate with me. Then everyone can make money. Of course, if anyone doesn¡¯t believe it, you can try.¡± Peng Chengfu continued. After speaking, regardless of the face of the person below and the embarrassment of Cai Tian next to him, he turned and left. , There is no trace of nostalgia.


    Peng Chengfu didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. He was upset when he was drinking with these ¡°country folks¡±. Thinking about him Peng Chengfu and Peng Shao, even when he was in the imperial capital, the parties he attended were all top-notch parties. In their circles, except for those in the imperial capital, those in other provinces and cities are not regarded by them. In their eyes, those people are "countrymen."Therefore, he didn''t even bother to drink with these people.


    And the reason why he came today is one because of the kind invitation of Cai Tian, ??the new earth-headed snake, and the other, naturally, to declare his purpose, to remind those who are not long-sighted, not to let them do stupid things. .


    But now, what he wanted to say had already been said, so naturally there was no intention to stay.


    Cai Tian looked a little awkwardly at Peng Chengfu, who left without looking back, and then at the people who were talking louder and louder. He said into the microphone, "Hehe, Shao Peng is really humorous, I don¡¯t think everyone Misunderstood what Peng Shao meant. He wanted to bring everyone together to make money. Cooperating with Peng Shao would definitely make a profit without losing money. He just kindly reminded everyone that if the time comes, as a competitor, everyone will suffer. "


    Although Cai Tian was working hard to help Peng Chengfu on the spot, there were silly people at the scene, but not all of them. Therefore, many people still expressed dissatisfaction with what Peng Chengfu said just now, but it was because of Cai Tian and Peng Chengfu. The energy of the two of them didn''t express their complaints.


    Moreover, these people also know that even if they say something, it is of no use. Even if they complain now, they will cooperate with Peng Chengfu when the time comes. After all, they know that their strength is not as good as Peng Chengfu and Peng Chengfu. Cai Tian''s, one of these two people is a local snake and the other is a dragon. They are not easy to provoke. Now they are teaming up, and there are few who can resist.


    Therefore, many people have already begun to figure out how much they will lose this time, and where is their bottom line.


    "Damn, what is Peng Chengfu, this is so arrogant, really no one in our Qing province?!" The fat man said angrily in the corner.


    Even Qiu Ningshuang and Xiao Xuan''s faces are very ugly. Peng Chengfu obviously doesn''t put all the second generations of Qing Province in his eyes, and Qiu Ningshuang and Xiao Xuan are obviously among these people. One, so the two really didn''t like Peng Chengfu at all.


    "Is the wine-selling business very profitable?" Huang Feng asked suddenly, why he had heard that the business Tang Muxue wanted to do was related to wine, and now this arrogant guy from the Imperial Capital also wants to do this business. , Is this business so profitable?


    "That''s for sure." Zheng Shuai nodded: "Especially those high-end wines, which are profitable. Moreover, you don''t look at the people on the scene. These people have no other skills, but, in They are very proficient in eating and drinking, and, in order to facilitate their own enjoyment, many of them have bars, clubs, and even nightclubs."


    "This fat guy has a bar himself." Xiaoxuan next to her added.


    "My bar is not big, it''s just for fun." Zheng Shuai waved his hand and said.


    Huang Feng understands that these second generations are already good at eating, drinking and having fun. Therefore, those who do business are also most familiar with and interested in this. In this way, many of them are driving. There are bars or clubs, and these places are indispensable for wine, especially if they have money and status, the wine they sell is naturally not too bad.


    "No wonder that guy will stare at these people." Huang Feng muttered in his mouth.


    "Now our Qing province is lively." Fatty Zheng Shuai said, isn''t it, that Peng Chengfu is not a low-key master at first glance, so the future Qing Province will not be too quiet.

 403 Chapter 403

    The next gathering was meaningless. Everyone was thinking about what Peng Chengfu said. Cai Tian didn''t expect such a situation. A good gathering would be messed up by Peng Chengfu. But after he became the first son of the Qing province, the first party he held was just like that.


    Although Cai Tian''s heart was very frustrated and unhappy, he did not dare to vent his unhappiness on Peng Chengfu''s body, because he did not dare to oppose the other party, so he could only endure it.


    But at this time, he didn''t have any thoughts to come to Huang Feng and the others. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of his momentum to perform well in front of Qiu Ningshuang. It''s all right now, it''s all messed up. He doesn''t want to see Qiu Ningshuang now.


    At the end of the party, the party ended hastily. Although Cai Tian thought about how to save the field, there was not much effect, and Peng Chengfu, who left after saying some arrogant things, never again. He appeared, as if he was disdainful of attending a party with everyone, which made everyone feel even worse for his senses.


    Of course, there is no shortage of that kind of dog legs at any time. Therefore, besides Cai Tian, ??there are still people who want to hold Peng Chengfu¡¯s thigh. Therefore, they are all around Cai Tian, ??wanting to get to know Peng Chengfu, that Qin Zifeng through him. Is one of them.


    This situation made Cai Tian''s mood a little better, but at this time, he thought of Qiu Ningshuang: "Huh, what about Ningshuang?"


    Cai Tianjiang searched the hall all the time but did not find Qiu Ningshuang, a little surprised.


    "I just saw that she has left." said a person next to him.


    "Leave?" Cai Tian was stunned. At this time, some people actually left at the scene. After all, the appearance of Peng Chengfu and his words changed the taste of the party. Therefore, some people left early, but these people left. At the very least, he still greeted Cai Tian, ??so he knew it, and the number of people was not very large.


    However, now Qiu Ningshuang left quietly. He looked around quickly and didn''t see Huang Feng''s figure. If he wanted to come, he should have left with Qiu Ningshuang.


    "By the way, how are you touching the bottom of Huang Feng?" Cai Tian asked Qin Zifeng next to him.


    "He is just a security guard." Qin Zifeng said disdainfully, thinking that he would actually go to the bottom of a security guard, which made him a little unhappy.


    "Security?" Cai Tian was stunned again, and never thought that Huang Summit was in such an identity. He and Qiu Ningshuang could come together, even if they were just ordinary friends, they should not be a security guard.


    "It''s just a security guard, this matter is still old to talk about." Qin Zifeng said.


    At this time, Lao Yu, who was outside the crowd, finally found his chance. He hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Cai Shao, I know that Huang Feng. He is indeed a security guard, a security guard of Tianjiao Group. Before, boy When An went to Tianjiao Group, he was stopped by him at the gate. For this reason, Tong Zi''an was very angry, and asked someone to teach him, but he seemed to have some skill, so Tong Zi''an did not succeed."


    Lao Yu now eagerly wants to behave in front of Cai Tian. Cai Tian is now the first brother of Qing Province. Although there are several positions in Qing Province that are higher than those of Cai Tian''s uncle, , The children of those people¡¯s homes have either already studied abroad, or they are too much older than them to go together.


    Therefore, with the financial resources of Cai Tian''s parents, he could be the first son of Qing Province at that time.


    Lao Yu is obviously a person who likes to hug his thighs. He was holding Tong Zi''an before, but now that Tong Zi''an has fallen down, he "fancy" Cai Tian, ??but since he beat Tong Zi''an in front of Cai Tian that night, Cai Tian seems to be alienating himself intentionally or unintentionally, which makes Lao Yu very anxious, but today, he finally has another opportunity to perform.


    "What you said is true?" Cai Tian asked. In their circle, it is no secret that Tong Zi''an wanted to pursue Su Yumo, so it is not surprising that he went to Tianjiao Group.


    "Really, of course it is true." Lao Yu said quickly: "Moreover, some people are still in contact with me, but that Huang Feng is really skilled, and those bastards are not his opponents."


    "Battle? The bastards you''re looking for are rubbish, and you can''t even beat a security guard. Even if he has the skills, how strong he can be." Cai Tian said with disdain.


    However, now that he knew the details of Huang Feng, Cai Tian was not in a hurry. He didn''t believe that Qiu Ningshuang would fall in love with a security guard. Even if she didn''t like herself, the person she was looking for should be better than herself. Talent is, and this security is obviously not in line with it.


    Therefore, when Cai Tian thought about it, Huang Feng was pulled by Qiu Ningshuang as a shield. She wanted to give up her heart, but she did not expect that someone on her side would know Huang Feng. Obviously, Qiu Ningshuang''s strategy had failed.


    "Qiu Ningshuang, you can''t get out of my palm!" Cai Tian thought in his heart, and no longer regarded Huang Feng as his love rival.


    "Finally came out." On the other side, Huang Feng and the four had already left the villa. After breathing the air outside, everyone felt better.


    Qiu Ningshuang was even more regretful, and shouldn''t come to such a messy party. Not only did he not eat well, he didn''t play well, but he also saw an arrogant guy, which simply affected his mood.


    "Well, I''ll take Huang Feng to go first, so please feel free to do it yourself." The fat man Zheng Shuai took Huang Feng and walked to his car. He hadn''t eaten well in it, and he didn''t drink well, and he ran into it today. Huang Feng, naturally, I want to have a good drink.


    Huang Feng smiled bitterly and looked at the fat man who was pulling him. This guy was really impatient. He was dragged away before he agreed. However, he was also not full. It would be good to go for a supper.


    Until now, Huang Feng believed that Zheng Shuai really just wanted to call himself to eat.


    Qiu Ningshuang wanted to say something behind his back, but Zheng Shuai''s movements were very quick, and he disappeared around the corner in a blink of an eye and got into his car.


    "Okay, let''s go too." Xiaoxuan said to Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Where to go?" Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes were still looking in the direction Huang Feng had left.


    "Of course it is to find a place to have something to eat. By the way, talk about the affairs between you and the security guard." Xiaoxuan said with a smile.


    Qiu Ningshuang turned his head around and said embarrassingly: "I have something to talk about with him."


    "It''s too much, you see that you are almost becoming a mastermind, and you still said there is nothing wrong?" Xiao Xuan obviously did not believe Qiu Ningshuang''s words.

 404 Chapter 404: Zheng Shuais Bar

    "Where are we going?" In Zheng Shuai''s car, Huang Feng looked at the other person and asked. This guy is also quite sassy. The sports car is actually red and bright.


    Huang Feng at this time naturally didn''t know that the two women who had just separated from him were already continuing his topic at this time. Huang Feng was just thinking about where Zheng Shuai would take him.


    "You''ll know it when you get there." Zheng Shuai said with a grin, selling it for a while.


    Huang Feng shrugged and stopped asking. He didn''t believe that Zheng Shuai could still sell himself. Moreover, if he really did that, he would be sold in the end. I don''t know who it was.


    Because the party ended early, it is not too late. Those with rich nightlife are just starting their nightlife. Therefore, the entire Jiangzhou is very lively at this time.


    After driving for about twenty minutes, Zheng Shuai said it was there. Huang Feng glanced outside, and their destination was actually a bar.


    "Isn''t this the one you drove?" Huang Feng asked as he got out of the car.


    "Yes! This little shop was opened by my brother. Tonight, let''s continue drinking here." Zheng Shuai said.


    Huang Feng looked at the bar in front of him. There was no way to connect it with the poor. Obviously, as Zheng Shuai said before, his bar is not large in scale and he does it casually. Those are all modest words. This bar, from It looks luxurious from the outside, and it occupies a large area.


    "Welcome, boss, are you here?" When Zheng Shuai entered the bar with Huang Feng''s shoulders in his arms, the welcoming lady said quickly and politely, while her eyes were still rolling around Huang Feng''s body, making Zheng Shuai so intimate It must be his good friend. This greeter obviously wants to remember Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, one is curious about who he is, and another reason is that next time Huang Feng comes, she Will not admit the wrong person, and any negligence, offending the boss''s friend, is obviously not a good thing.


    "Yeah." Zheng Shuai just responded softly, and then walked in with Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng discovered that the decoration inside was not worse than the outside, and the environment was also good. Although it had just entered the night life, there were already a lot of people here. Obviously, the usual business would not be bad.


    Huang Feng felt that what Zheng Shuai had just said was fooling himself.


    "You bar is not bad at all." Huang Feng said with emotion. He and Guo Liang have also visited many bars before. Although they are not proficient in this aspect, they can do some comparisons in their hearts. It came out, obviously, this bar of Zheng Shuai is better than most of the bars he has been to, and it is also lively.


    "Well, I opened this bar because the old man in the family always said that I was not doing business and was idle, so I made such a thing. Fortunately, it didn''t make me lose any money." Zheng Shuai said. However, at this time, there was a faint look of pride on his face.


    It¡¯s no wonder he feels proud. There are not many people in Qing Province who open bars, clubs and even nightclubs, but there are not many people who really make money. They open those shops more for their own enjoyment. , Or to make friends with some people, so most of them owe them.


    But his bar is very open, which not only gives him a place to relax, but also helps him make some money in peacetime.


    During the conversation, the two have entered a private room on the second floor. This private room is also very good. One of the walls is a glass wall and faces the lobby. As long as you roll up the curtains, you can see the outside lobby. And, they can see the outside, but they can''t see the inside. The sound insulation is also very good. It was so noisy outside, and they couldn''t hear anything inside.


    "How about? It''s good here, right?" Zheng Shuai said with some pride. He reserved this room exclusively for himself. He often comes here to play. For them, making money is the second thing, and enjoying yourself is the most important thing. Most importantly, of course, if they can make money while enjoying themselves, they will be even more happy.


    "Well, it''s very good." Huang Feng said.


    At this time, the waiter had brought in some wine and snacks, the bar manager had also come, and his own boss had come. He couldn''t help but show up.


    "Have you seen these wines? The profits inside are huge. My scale is not too big. However, the various liquors, red wines, and even beer that I consume every day add up to a terrifying number. No wonder That guy will focus on this line." Zheng Shuai pointed to the various wines in front of him and said to Huang Feng.


    Naturally, Huang Feng knew. He had been to the bar before. He naturally knew how much wine was consumed every day in the bar.


    "Xiaohan, are you really thinking about it?"


    Not far from Huangfeng¡¯s private room, two women were talking. One was a middle-aged woman with heavy makeup, and the other was a pure-looking girl. She looked like she was not old. Big, more like a college student who is going to school.


    "Well, I''ve been cured first." The young girl said with a pale face and gritted her teeth. But her eyes flashed a stubbornness or despair!


    "Hey, I hope you don''t regret it in the future." The middle-aged woman sighed and said: "The boss just came today, and brought a person with him. It should be the boss''s guest. You know the identity of the boss and can be him. Your identity will not be bad for your guest. I will take you in later. As for what to do later, it¡¯s up to you."


    "I know, thank Sister Wang." The girl lowered her head and said softly. Sister Wang, who was close to her, could even feel her body trembling slightly. Although she felt a little pity in her heart, she did not have this matter. Method.


    "Sister Wang, the boss is here, let you arrange a few people to accompany you to drink and chat." At this time, the manager who came out of the private room between Zheng Shuai and Huang Feng found Sister Wang and told her.


    "Okay, I get it." Sister Wang responded quickly, and the manager turned around and left. However, when she left, she looked at the girl next to Sister Wang, but she didn''t say anything. He knew the girl, who was the waiter here, but he didn''t know why he was with Sister Wang today.


    "Let''s go, follow me in right now, take the opportunity yourself." Sister Wang said to the girl.


    "Yeah." The girl replied with some vibrato.

 405 Chapter 405

    When Huang Feng was chatting, the door of the private room was opened again, interrupting Huang Feng''s chat.


    Just now, Zheng Shuai was helping Huang Feng to introduce some situations in Qing Province. Huang Feng was just a poor dick before, and many high-level things were unknown to him, and Zheng Shuai was obviously for many ordinary people because of family reasons. He could understand everything he didn''t know, so Huang Feng learned a lot from him.


    "The program I arranged for you to relieve boredom is here!" Zheng Shuai looked at Sister Wang walking in the front and said to Huang Feng with a smile.


    Huang Feng saw a group of girls coming in, and he knew what Zheng Shuai meant. Although he was a little surprised, he didn''t feel surprised to think about it. Even if Zheng Shuai was better than the other rich second generations, he still It''s the second generation, and it''s natural to come into contact with these things in normal times. I think of Qiu Ningshuang''s words before Zheng Shuai not to harm her. Obviously, she also knew Zheng Shuai''s personality.


    However, Huang Feng misunderstood Zheng Shuai. Although he usually likes female sex, the women around him have changed a lot. However, those women were all he pursued, or he posted them because of his money and identity. When he himself was playing in this bar, he rarely touched the women here, and at most he asked them to drink and chat with him.


    Of course, if he encounters something that really tempts him, he will naturally not pretend to be a gentleman. In general, this guy is still quite a real person.


    "Boss Zheng does not give any notice in advance when he is here. I have several beautiful women resting here." As soon as Sister Wang came in, she smiled and said to Zheng Shuai.


    "Sister Wang, you have a lot of beauties here. If you come here some more, don''t I want to dazzle you?" Zheng Shuai said with a smile, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "This is my friend. Bring him here today. For fun."


    Sister Wang looked at Huang Feng, her eyes were fierce, and she immediately discovered that Huang Feng¡¯s clothes were very cheap, but to be called a friend by Zheng Shuai, obviously Huang Feng¡¯s identity is not ordinary, so, Sister Wang didn''t dare to look down on Huang Feng in the slightest.


    "This handsome guy is here for the first time? What''s his name? What kind of beauties like, I promise to arrange the best for you." Sister Wang came to Huang Feng and sat down, Jin said next to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng moved aside calmly. The pungent perfume smell on Sister Wang''s body made his nose a little uncomfortable. He squeezed out a smile and said, "I don''t need it, you can arrange it for him."


    "Huang Feng, what are you polite?" Zheng Shuai said. After that, with an ambiguous smile on his face, he said, "Don''t worry, I won''t talk to Ningshuang. I''ll just say, we just have supper at night, what else? Didn''t do it."


    Huang Feng was a little dumbfounded: "It''s not because of her."


    "That''s fine, it''s okay, these beauties are just singing, chatting and drinking with them. If you want to take them out, you have to get their consent." Zheng Shuai urged.


    Seeing Zheng Shuai swearing not to give up until he reached his goal, Huang Feng had to look at some beautiful women. If only drinking and chatting, Huang Feng didn''t think there was anything. Two big men were drinking and chatting here. Obviously It''s better not to be accompanied by beautiful women.


    It¡¯s not that Huang Feng pretends to be a gentleman. Zheng Shuai can arrange for these beauties to come over. Obviously, they are definitely fine and will not be sick. It¡¯s just that Huang Feng himself is still a virgin and doesn¡¯t want his first confession. This kind of place, therefore, will have scruples in my heart.


    Of course, if only drinking and chatting now, Huang Feng would not have so much scruples.


    Huang Feng''s gaze was flowing on those beautiful women, and Zheng Shuai did the same. Those beautiful women faced Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai. Obviously, they were more optimistic about Zheng Shuai. After all, they could not have as much as Wang Sister thought. Huang Feng''s dress is very ordinary, he looks like an ordinary person, but Zheng Shuai is different. He can get the boss here and accompany him happy, and he will eat more here in the future, and, Zheng Shuai has always been very generous.


    Seeing the beauties glaring at Zheng Shuai so much, Huang Feng smiled bitterly. Qiu Ningshuang was not wrong before. Sure enough, people still depend on clothes. Otherwise, not only those rich second generations look down on themselves, but even These women have the same attitude.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have any other thoughts. He didn''t really want beautiful women to accompany him, so there was no loss.


    However, when Huang Feng looked at the last person in the row of beautiful women, his eyes were fixed. The woman lowered her head and stood near the door, far away, Huang Feng could not see her appearance. , However, compared to other women''s exposed dress and bold behavior, she looks a little different.


    This woman obviously wears more clothes than others, and her dress is simple. Other beauties are winking, while she is lowering her head, as if she is a little scared and shy.


    In fact, at this time, Sister Wang was also a little worried. This Xiaohan just agreed on the outside. How could he behave like this when he got inside?Without even raising her head, if Zheng Shuai was upset, her sister Wang would be unlucky.


    "Just her." Huang Feng pointed to the last woman and said.


    Both Zheng Shuai and Wang Jie looked in the direction Huang Feng was pointing at. Because they couldn''t see the other side''s appearance, Zheng Shuai didn''t know what Huang Feng chose, so he didn''t care. He also chose quickly. After another, the woman is also very beautiful, the key is that she is very hot, obviously not comparable to the woman Huang Feng chose.


    While Sister Wang was relieved in her heart, she was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect Huang Feng to actually fall in love with Xiao Han, but she didn''t even lift her head, and her figure was not as popular as other beauties.


    "Does this Boss Zheng''s guest like innocent ones?" Sister Wang thought to herself, everyone has different tastes, and she has no trouble thinking.


    After that, Sister Wang left with the beauties who had not been selected. The faces of those beauties were obviously disappointed. After all, it is better to be with a young boss like Zheng Shuai than to be with a middle-aged man with a big belly. A lot of.


    And Xiao Han, who kept her head down, knew that she had actually been selected. This made her a little lucky and a little nervous. For a while, she stood there at a loss without any reaction.

 406 Chapter 406: Drinking and Chatting

    Xiao Han''s unusual reaction was noticed by Zheng Shuai and Huang Feng. Zheng Shuai frowned. This woman is too naive, why is she standing there?Do you want Huang Feng to go up and invite her?


    You must know that Huang Feng is his guest today and cannot accompany Huang Feng well. He was the one who lost him. Therefore, he was a little angry, Xiaohan, and ignorant.


    And Sister Wang, who knows how to watch words and colors, naturally noticed the dissatisfaction on Zheng Shuai''s face, so when she was walking outside, she gently stabbed Xiao Han and said in a low voice: "Don''t be stunned here, hurry over!"


    At this time, Xiao Han woke up like a dream, with a little panic on his face. He looked at Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai. Zheng Shuai''s face was a little annoyed. As for Huang Feng, he didn''t mean to be angry. Still smiling.


    So, Xiaohan lowered his head and quickly walked to Huang Feng''s side, then sat down and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry." Then, he started to pour Huang Feng wine. As a former bartender, he was concerned about pouring wine. , She is quite good at it.


    On the other side, Zheng Shuai''s face looked much better, but because of the light and Xiaohan''s head down all the time before, he hasn''t seen the other person''s appearance very clearly until now.


    Of course, Huang Feng is the same, but he didn¡¯t care too much about it. He just thought the little girl seemed quite interesting. On such occasions, she didn¡¯t come to cater to herself. Instead, she kept her head down after pouring the wine. , As if afraid of myself.


    At this time, Xiao Han was still very panicked. Although she had made up her mind before she came in, but when she came in, when she really faced it, her heart was still uncontrollable fear and tension. I also thought about whether I would be selected, and if I was not selected, what opportunity I should look for.


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t expect that she would be selected all at once. Even though the boss¡¯s friend didn¡¯t see what the other party looked like, she thought that the other party¡¯s voice was nice and magnetic, but , Because of her nervousness, she didn''t dare to look up at each other.


    "Why? I''m so scary?" The voice that sounds so good to Xiaohan came again. Although she didn''t look up, she knew that the other party was talking to herself.


    So, Xiao Han gritted his teeth and slowly raised his head, facing Huang Feng for the first time and said, "No, no."


    It was also the first time that Huang Feng saw the other side clearly. Even though he was used to seeing all kinds of beauties, when he saw Xiao Han''s appearance, he was still slightly stunned.


    This young girl named Xiaohan should be around twenty years old and she didn¡¯t have much makeup. However, the phrase ¡°Youth Invincible¡± is suitable for her body. Her eyes feel very clean. It is the window of the soul. How could a person with such a pair of clean eyes be in such a place?


    Except for her clean eyes, her whole face is very youthful and beautiful, and she feels incomparably pure. Her appearance is very consistent with the imagination and definition of the word "school flower" by many men including Huang Feng.


    However, this "school girl" at this time had some tension on his face, and panic flashed in his eyes, as if he was facing a scourge.


    "No?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "Don''t be nervous, I don''t know how to eat people, and..." At this point, Huang Feng looked at himself up and down and said: "And, I The long one is not that scary, is it?"


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Han let out a "pouch" laugh, but then stopped, but her face became a little red. Although it was uncomfortable, her tension was also yellow at this time. In Feng''s words and actions, he disappeared unconsciously.


    "That''s right, beautiful women should smile more, otherwise it makes me feel guilty." Huang Feng said.


    Xiao Han''s face was a bit shy, but he didn''t lower his head anymore. Instead, he held up the wine and said to Huang Feng, "Mr. Huang, I toast you a glass."


    After that, Xiao Han drank it by herself. However, her alcohol volume was obviously not very good, and she was almost choked, and a blush appeared on her face.


    "Don''t know how to drink?" Huang Feng himself took a sip and said. At this time, the girl named Xiaohan showed the same way as when he first learned to drink. Obviously, the other party should not often Drinking.


    "Yeah." Xiaohan replied softly. This was indeed her first drink.


    Huang Feng was taken aback. It is said that people like Xiaohan and others usually drink a lot of times. After all, their main task is to accompany the guests to drink and chat. If the guests drink more, they will have The commission, just look at the woman next to Zheng Shuai. After a cup of white wine, her face did not change at all, as if she had drank a glass of water.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt strange to Xiaohan that it was the first time he had been drinking. As he thought of the other party''s just being at a loss and nervousness, Huang Feng had some guesses.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the first time today.¡± It may be that I saw the doubt in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes. Although I was a little bit shy, Xiao Han explained to Huang Feng. Of course, she came here today. It¡¯s the accompaniment of her, so let Huang Feng know that it¡¯s her first time doing this business, and it can also help her in the next thing.


    Huang Feng nodded and did not speak. Many people who did this like to say that it was the first time. However, this Xiao Han in front of him, no matter what, did not seem to be lying. Although Huang Feng did not dare to say that he was a golden eye. , However, this vision is still there. If Xiaohan is really lying to him, it can only be said that her acting skills have already won an Oscar.


    After that, the two of them drank wine and chatted at the same time. They didn''t talk much, and they didn''t drink much. Huang Feng didn''t mean to force her to drink.


    On the other hand, the two Zheng Shuai on the other side were playing in full swing. The wine was just one drink, and the words became more and more explicit, and Zheng Shuai''s hands became less and less honest.


    Naturally, it is possible to sing in this private room. Huang Feng and Xiao Han also sang a few songs. Xiao Han''s voice is very good. Although he has not received professional training, he sings very well.


    Naturally, when the two of Huang Feng came down, Zheng Shuai put his arms around the woman and went to sing. During the singing process, the two of them also kept interacting. The bold appearance made Xiao Han dare not look at them. Huang Feng didn''t feel anything special about this, his face was still very calm, but, maybe because of drinking some wine, Huang Feng felt his head faint.

 407 Chapter 407

    "How about? Not satisfied with this beauty?" When Xiaohan and the beauty who was with Zheng Shuai went up to sing together, Zheng Shuai came to Huang Feng with a wine glass and asked.


    "Satisfied, I am very satisfied." Huang Feng said.


    "Then how do I look at you, there is no action at all, such a gentleman?" Zheng Shuai said, Huang Feng''s performance just now, he naturally saw it, when he wanted to come, men would not be bad, although not necessarily They all like to have intimate relationships with these women, but it''s for sure to take advantage of the hand and mouth.


    However, Huang Feng just behaved like a gentleman, just sitting and chatting with beautiful women, did not use his hands or even drank too much wine, Zheng Shuai thought Huang Feng was not satisfied with that woman.


    "It''s good to just chat and drink, there is no need to do something." Huang Feng said.


    "You can do it." Zheng Shuai gave Huang Feng a thumbs up, and then said: "You are really loyal to Sister Ningshuang."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I have nothing to do with her." Huang Feng said.


    "I know, it''s just an ordinary friend." Zheng Shuai said with an ambiguous smile on his face.


    Huang Feng didn''t bother to explain that when he went to the party today, he meant to pretend to be Qiu Ningshuang''s boyfriend, so it is not surprising that Zheng Shuai would think so.


    Huang Feng did not intend to continue entanglement on this topic, but looked at him and said: "I am very curious now, why are you treating me like this? Ordinarily, it is only the second time we meet."


    This is the doubt in Huang Feng''s heart. You must know that today is the second time he and Zheng Shuai have met. However, Zheng Shuai treats him like an old friend. In the matter of making friends, the other party seems to be better than him. Enthusiasm, asking himself to drink, and arranging beautiful women to accompany him, Huang Feng is a little strange about it.


    "Weird?" Zheng Shuai said, looking at Huang Feng.


    "Of course, the first time, you didn''t know who I was. Now you already know that I am a security guard. Why is this attitude still?"


    "Actually, there is nothing strange. I am not one of those superficial guys." Zheng Shuai said, seeing Huang Feng a little unbelieving, he knew and said: "Well, I admit that at the charity party, I saw You actually knew the two beautiful bosses of Tianjiao Group, and there were some who were talking and laughing, and then saw that you still know Manager Wen, and even Manager Wen was very kind to you, so I was curious in my heart. I took the initiative to strike up a conversation with you."


    Zheng Shuai did not lie this time. In fact, although he is not very similar to the other rich second generations, he usually does not make a friend who is a security guard. It is not something to look down on, and he thinks that the two parties are not. People in a world have no need to make friends.


    "Then, chatting with you, I think you are a nice person, very tempered with me, and I don''t have the arrogance of other people, or deliberately flattering me, it makes me feel very comfortable." Zheng Shuai continued.


    "And today, I still know that you are actually a friend of Ningshuang, whether it is a normal friend or a boyfriend or girl friend. This shows that you are not easy. That girl, Ningshuang, I understand. Most people want to be her. Friends, it¡¯s definitely not easy, so you can¡¯t be as simple as a little security guard. Although I don¡¯t have any great skills, I can still look at people. I think you¡¯re a friend worth making, so I want to be with you. I have made friends, and what I am doing now is not a big loss for me, is it?" Zheng Shuai said with both hands.


    "That''s true." Huang Feng nodded and said. Although Zheng Shuai arranged this wine bureau, this little money is not something worth paying too much attention to.


    "Well, I''m honest enough? My friend, can you make friends?" The fat man''s face was hung with a mean expression again.


    "No problem, I also like your friend very much." Huang Feng said. Fatty wanted to make friends with him without any utilitarianism. He just felt that he might not be simple, and his personality was also very good. Friends, it¡¯s definitely not a bad thing.


    "Ah, you like me? You''re not going to be a mountain, no wonder you were honest with that beauty just now." The fat man said with a frightened look, and the expression on his face made Huang Feng want to go up and give him a second shot. .


    "Do you believe it or not, this glass of wine will flow from your face immediately?" Huang Feng looked at the other side and said lightly.


    "Don''t, you''d better keep it for yourself. This wine is not cheap and can''t be wasted." The fat man admitted decisively.


    At this time, the two beauties also put down the microphones and walked to the sofa. The fat man once again hugged the beauty honestly and unceremoniously, and went to the side to "chat" and talk about the ideals of life.


    "You sing so good." Huang Feng said to Xiao Han.


    "Thank you." There was a smile on Xiao Han''s face. At this time, she was no longer nervous at the beginning. She found that Huang Feng had not acted on her, which made her a little happy and a little disappointed.


    "Can''t I attract him at all?" Xiao Han thought while looking at Huang Feng.


    During this period of time, Xiao Han''s heart has been hesitating, not knowing how to speak, what she has to do makes her a little ashamed, but if you miss today, I don''t know when there will be a chance in the future.


    "This Mr. Huang is also good-looking, he is also very good, and he is very disciplined to himself. It is better to give it to him for the first time than to middle-aged people who can be his father. In contrast, his heart It''s not so repulsive either." Xiao Han was thinking about his own affairs silently in his heart.


    Seeing that the wine bureau was about to end, Huang Rui still had nothing special to say. Xiao Han''s face was also a little worried. She missed the opportunity tonight. She didn''t know if she still had a chance to contact these people, and , She didn''t know if she could still have the courage to do this.


    "Mr. Huang, after the meeting is over, can I find a place to chat with you?" Xiao Han gritted his teeth and whispered to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng looked at the girl next to him with a little surprise. He didn''t expect that she would say such words and actively invite herself. Huang Feng hadn''t dizzy yet, thinking that the other party was fascinated by her appearance. Inviting yourself, Huang Feng guessed, it should be because of his own money, not his own person.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll have something to do later." Huang Feng said coldly. He just had a good impression on this pure-looking girl, but the other party is now acting like this and being so proactive, which makes Huang Feng A little disappointed, but also refused the other party''s invitation.

 408 Chapter 408 You Are Looking For The Wrong Person

    "Mr. Huang, please, give me some time, I won''t take up too much of your time." Xiaohan said, looking at Huang Feng imploringly.


    In fact, Xiao Han was thinking about attracting Huang Feng through his performance during this period of time. Then when the wine bureau was over, Huang Feng actively proposed to "chat" with himself.


    However, she did not expect that Huang Feng''s concentration is strong, or her own attractiveness is not enough. In short, Huang Feng did not take the initiative to bring her out.


    Therefore, at this time, Xiao Han was in a hurry, so he could only make such a request on his own initiative. However, in this way, he would not have too much advantage in the subsequent negotiations.


    Huang Feng frowned and looked at Xiao Han. He wanted to directly reject the other party. However, the other party''s look made him a little bit intolerable. He thought to himself, maybe the other party didn''t like his own money. After all, his dress, You can''t get hooked with rich people, maybe the other party really has something to do.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng said: "Well, we will leave together later."


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, thank you." Hearing Huang Feng finally agreed, Xiao Han quickly said gratefully, but his heart was full of bitterness. In the end, he pleaded with the other party instead of the other party. Asking oneself, how does this make oneself different from those who have been despised before?


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng finally agreed, and she was also quietly relieved.


    "It''s getting late, I have something to do, let''s go first." Huang Feng said to Zheng Shuai, he really has something tonight, it''s not Xiaohan''s thing, but there are other things, and this time, it is estimated that about there.


    Zheng Shuai was taken aback and said: "This is gone, time is still gone."


    "I''m really busy tonight, I''ll meet you again another day." Huang Feng said.


    At this time, Xiao Han also stood up, closely following Huang Feng''s identity, fearing that he would leave him and run away.


    Zheng Shuai''s eyes rolled back and forth on Huang Feng and Xiao Han, and the original meaning flashed in his eyes, and then said to Huang Feng, "Since you have to be busy at night, let''s stop here today."


    Huang Feng naturally saw the meaning in Zheng Shuai''s eyes, but he didn''t explain anything. If he explained it, it is estimated that the other party would not believe it.


    Xiaohan also saw Zheng Shuai''s eyes. Although she was a little shy in her heart, she still said to Zheng Shuai: "Boss, I have something to do, I want to leave first."


    "I know, you just happen to have things, you go first." Zheng Shuai said with a smile.


    After that, Huang Feng and the two left the private room, out of the bar, and sat down at a roadside stall not far away. Huang Feng ordered something casually, and then looked at Xiao Han and said, "What''s the matter? Say it now."


    "Boss Huang, I, this evening is the first time I am a princess in a private room, and it is also my first time to accompany a drink. I am now in college and have not talked with my boyfriend. I..." Under Huang Feng''s gaze, he said nervously.


    "Stop, what do you mean by this?" Huang Feng said with a frown. How did this Xiaohan pull it off? He didn''t even understand what he meant.


    "I want to say, I still, or ****." Xiao Han said with a flushed face, the voice was so small that Huang Feng almost couldn''t hear it.


    Xiao Han''s words caused Huang Feng to be taken aback, and said, "Are you a ****, what does it have to do with me?"


    Huang Feng really didn''t understand what this Xiaohan meant.


    "I think, I want to accompany you tonight, if you are satisfied with me, I can be your lover." Now that he has spoken, Xiao Han is willing to go out, boldly, and speak out his own thoughts. .


    "Lover?" Huang Feng''s face was slightly startled, and he didn''t expect that the girl named Xiaohan called out to herself, actually because of this, she wanted to be her lover.


    I have to say that Xiaohan still has this kind of capital. In the private room before, the light was dim, so Huang Feng didn¡¯t look too carefully. However, even so, he also found that the other party was a beautiful woman, and now, the surrounding people The light is better. Huang Feng feels that she is no worse than the women around him. Shouldn''t such a girl be sought after by many men?How can you be someone else''s lover voluntarily?


    Huang Feng remembered again. When he was in college, he heard that there were quite a few girls in their school. They were very beautiful, and they were the goddesses in the minds of many boys. There were also many men who pursued them, but, These girls did not accept it, but chose the so-called successful people in the society. They would rather be the lover of those people who cannot see the light than the girlfriends of those classmates in the university. The reason is that There is only one, and that is money.


    Is this pure-looking girl in front of me, just like those girls, for money?


    "Why? Although I think I''m worthy of the society, but I''m not handsome enough to make beautiful women fall in love, or take the initiative to be a lover." Huang Feng said to Xiaohan.


    "I lack money, I need money." Xiao Han said.


    Huang Feng said in a secret voice. Sure enough, this Xiaohan is still because of money. This answer is not beyond Huang Feng''s expectation. Most people who are willing to be other people''s lovers are because of money.


    "Do you think I look like a rich man?" Huang Feng pointed to the clothes on his body, and then looked at his surroundings. What he wears is street stalls, and the roadside stalls he eats do not seem to have The look of the money man.


    This time, it was Xiao Han who was stunned. She had been thinking about how to attract Huang Feng and how to convince Huang Feng to take out her wallet to support herself, but she did not expect that the other party would have no money.


    "Aren''t you a friend of Boss Zheng? How come there is no money?" Xiao Han asked eagerly.


    "Whoever says his friend must be rich, you have found the wrong person." Huang Feng said with a shrug.


    "How could this be?" Xiaohan muttered to himself in a daze. After that, the more I thought about it, the more I felt wronged. I finally found the courage to say such things. Moreover, I found someone who I didn''t hate so much. It was discovered that the other party had no money to support himself.


    The more and more aggrieved Xiao Han thought, she finally cried out uncontrollably. Recently, the pressure in her heart had been great, and now she realized that she was busy working for nothing. She was aggrieved and finally cried.


    Huang Feng, who had looked down on Xiao Han and wanted to leave directly, was suddenly moved by her hand, nor was he sitting.

 409 Chapter 409

    "Hey, don''t cry." Huang Feng said hurriedly, wanting to wipe her tears, but he felt inappropriate, but Xiao Han seemed to completely eliminate the grievances and pressure from this period of time. It was the same as it was released, the crying louder and louder, and many people around were looking here.


    Xiaohan¡¯s heart pressure and grievances are indeed a lot. Since learning that her mother was sick, she has not been in a good mood. The medical expenses, which is definitely an astronomical amount for her and her family, are enough to suppress. She was out of breath.


    Although she also borrowed money from relatives in her family, those people either did not borrow or did not have the money to borrow, so she could not raise too much money at all, and she was in school, and there was a The younger brother was in school, and the two of them couldn¡¯t make any money at all, and her father died when their siblings were only two children. Therefore, the pressure in this family suddenly came to Xiaohan. Twenty-year-old girl was on her.


    When she was desperate, the only way she thought of was her own body. She knew that she had this capital. When she was in school, many male classmates wanted to pursue her. She understood her charm.


    And in her dormitory, there was also a girl who was taken care of by someone outside. That girl, in her usual clothes, was better than the other girls, and the other party did not think it was a piece of clothing. It is a shame that I often tell other girls after turning off the lights in the dormitory that while they are young and have capital, they should use their own advantages to make their lives better.


    Xiao Han is the most beautiful in their dormitory. The girl even joked before that if Xiao Han was willing to be taken care of by others, she would definitely get more money than her.


    At that time, Xiaohan was scornful, despised such things, and despised the girl who exchanged her body for money, but when she really had no other way, it appeared in her mind. With that girl, maybe he can really use his body to make money to treat his mother.


    Every time she saw her mother groaning in pain while lying on the hospital bed, her heart felt a little more shaken, but tonight, she finally had the courage to contact Wang sister in the bar where she worked. , Said his purpose.


    Although she has made this determination, it does not mean that she is really willing to do it. Every time she thinks that her second half of her life may be so ruined, she has to accompany those old men who are dozens of years older than herself. When she went to bed, her heart was very pessimistic and desperate.


    However, I met Huang Feng today, but it gave her a good impression. When drinking with him, the other party did not drink his own wine, nor did he take the opportunity to do anything to himself, or even if he didn''t take the initiative to speak, the other party There is no intention to come out with oneself at all.


    Xiao Han, who has been courageous, is naturally unwilling to let go of this opportunity, especially looking for those half-old men to support him, it is better to find a young man who does not seem to be annoying, and who is about the same age as him to support himself. .


    Therefore, Xiao Han, who was shy in her heart, took the initiative to speak, but she did not expect that she finally got the courage to open her mouth, but finally got this result, so she finally did not hold back crying, and , The more I cry, the worse, for the grievances in my heart, for the pressure in my heart, and because the shame has not disappeared.


    In short, Xiaohan cried very sad, no matter what Huang Feng said, she didn''t mean to stop.


    Huang Feng is very embarrassed. Many people around are pointing to them. There are many people eating at this roadside stall, and there are also passers-by passing by, so they attract attention. There is not much power at all. It is estimated that those onlookers who are not aware of it all think that Huang Feng is bullying Xiao Han.


    Finally, a passing aunt couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, walked over, comforted Xiao Han, and then looked at Huang Feng and said: "You elder man, what can''t you let this girl? Look, Your girlfriend is so beautiful, you are still willing to cry her! Hurry up and make a payment and apologize. Even if this matter is over, what''s the big conflict between the young couple?"


    The aunt¡¯s words made Huang Feng a bitter smile. If he really did something wrong, it¡¯s okay to apologize. Now, the key is that I don¡¯t know why the other party is crying, and I¡¯m not a boyfriend or girlfriend.


    Fortunately, Xiaohan didn¡¯t mean to let Huang Feng continue to carry the pot. She tried to control her emotions, thanked the aunt, and explained for a long time before letting the kind aunt leave. However, when she left, Still instructing Huang Feng not to bully other girls, Huang Feng can only agree to it first.


    "Don''t cry, if you cry again, it won''t be the aunt who comes next time. There are many people who want to come to the hero to save the beauty." Huang Feng glanced at the young people around who were about to move, and he was a little helpless. Han said.


    After the vent just now, Xiao Han feels a lot more comfortable now. Although he is still smoking, he is no longer as fierce as the cry just now.


    "I''m sorry, I caused you trouble." Xiaohan said to Huang Feng apologetically. This incident has nothing to do with Huang Feng from beginning to end. It was his own wishful thinking that caused this to happen.


    "Forget it, it''s okay." Huang Feng didn''t mean to continue to care about with the other party. However, Huang Feng originally looked down on this girl who actively wanted to be someone else''s lover. However, looking at her performance just now, I think it is. It was really sad, not acting. Huang Feng felt that the other party must have encountered something, otherwise it would not be because he cried like that because he didn''t treat it as a lover.


    "Thank you, I''m really sorry for what happened tonight, I have something to do, let''s go first." Xiaohan stood up and said, since Huang Feng has no money to support herself, she can only leave and go find The others are.


    "Wait!" Huang Feng shouted, "Can you tell me what happened to you?"


    Huang Feng could guess that the other party should have encountered something tricky in reality, otherwise he would not cry so sad just now. After all, he has said that he has no money, and the other party does not need to act in front of him.


    Moreover, Huang Feng could think that after Xiaohan left here, he would still find a rich person to support her, because her troubles had not been resolved.

 410 Chapter 410: Ill Help You

    Huang Feng feels that although he is not a good person, but now that he has encountered this matter, he feels that if he can help, he will help the other person, otherwise, looking at such a beautiful girl, he will go astray. Huang Feng didn''t feel very good in his heart.


    Although I can''t say that I like each other, Huang Feng still feels a little unhappy when he sees such a beautiful woman to be someone else''s lover. It''s not a question of like or not, but a man''s special kind of good things. Ideas.


    Xiaohan hesitated and sat down. Although Huang Feng did not have the money to support her, she felt that Huang Feng was a good person. It happened that she had been under a lot of pressure over this period of time. Although she has just vented a bit, if someone can share her own affairs, she may feel better in her heart. Moreover, Huang Feng already knows that she wants to be nurtured, even if she tells him everything I will not feel embarrassed about the matter.


    Through Xiaohan¡¯s narration, Huang Feng also knows the trouble the other party encountered. Of course, this trouble may also be made up by the other party to deceive himself. However, this is unlikely. If the other party just loves vanity and wants If you improve your own standard of life by being nurtured, there is no need to say this to yourself. After all, you have already expressed your attitude, and you don''t have money, and you won''t be able to nurture each other.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt that what the other party said was likely to be true.


    Huang Feng pondered slightly and said, "How much does your mother''s illness cost?"


    "Five hundred thousand!" Xiao Han said with a sorrowful smile: "This money is an astronomical figure for our family. I am also in school, and there is no way to spend so much money, but I can''t help it. Seeing my mother die in the hospital bed, she was overworked just to support me and my brother and provide for us to go to school. I cannot give up her treatment, so I can only think of this way."


    Huang Feng nodded. The other party simply couldn''t afford to take out so much money at once. Therefore, it was excusable to embark on this path, and Huang Feng''s feelings towards her were lessened.


    "Thank you for listening to me talking so much. I have been pressing this matter in my heart, and now it is more comfortable to say it." Xiaohan smiled and said to Huang Feng. It can be seen that she is in a much better mood now than before. .


    "Which university are you from?" Huang Feng asked suddenly.


    "Jiangzhou University of Technology." Although I don''t understand why Huang Feng asked this, Xiao Han didn''t hide it.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said, "It''s still a famous school."


    Although Jiangzhou University of Technology is better than many Jiangzhou universities, it is also a key university. It is only ranked a bit worse than Jiangzhou University. It is better than the university Huang Feng went to. I don¡¯t know how much, so the students in the university are just like that. It¡¯s a pity that he ruined himself by being a lover for others.


    Xiaohan is a bit embarrassed. In fact, if she waits until she graduates, it is not impossible to earn half a million with her diploma and her hard work. It just takes time, and her Mother, obviously can''t wait that long.


    "In this way, I can give you the 500,000 yuan!" Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    "Really?!" Xiao Han said with a surprised look. No matter what, she has a good impression of Huang Feng. Therefore, she can be taken care of by Huang Feng instead of not knowing those old men. This is for Xiao Han. , Still very good.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng didn''t deny it. Seeing the other party''s heartfelt happiness, Huang Feng was in a good mood: "But don''t worry, this money is not used to support you, and I don''t need you to be my lover. ."


    "Isn''t it?" Xiao Han was a little confused. He and Huang Feng just met today, and they are not even friends. If it weren''t for supporting himself, why would Huang Feng take out the money?


    At this time, Xiao Han had forgotten. Huang Feng said that he had no money before, and now he changed his mind about giving himself money.


    "Yes, this money was lent to you." Huang Feng obviously has his own ideas: "You just said that you are in your junior year today?"


    "Well, junior."


    "Then let''s sign a contract. When you graduate from college, you will go to my factory to work. In addition to giving you monthly living expenses, other money is used to repay this money. Of course, in terms of salary, I don''t Will deliberately deduct you to ensure that you can get a salary worthy of your ability." Huang Feng said.


    If his career is to develop, there must be no shortage of talents. Although this has been done, Zhou Ruolan has been recruiting relevant talents. However, Huang Feng is now a small factory after all. For students from famous universities , Is not attractive, and Huang Feng does not think that his career will stop there. Therefore, his thirst for talents, it can be said that he will not decrease in the past few years.


    What Xiaohan said, she is also a student of a prestigious university. Although she does not know her ability, she can be cultivated in this respect. Moreover, with the friendship of her own help this time, even if she is very capable in the future, After being dug up by someone else¡¯s company, she should not be able to quit. As long as she is not an ungrateful person, then she will have enough loyalty to her company, and she will be able to be like Guo Liang in the future. She is relieved.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s help this time was not about the other party''s appearance, but an investment made in advance.


    "Really? Mr. Huang, you didn''t lie to me?" Xiao Han said with a look of disbelief. Not only did Huang Feng help her, he didn''t need to be his lover by himself, and he also helped him find it in a disguised form. Is there such a good thing in the world?


    "Of course I didn''t lie to you, but I have to make sure that your mother is really hospitalized before I can help you." Huang Feng said. He doesn''t want to give money to a liar. If the other party is lying, then he can do it. It is the wrong person, and such a person is not worth training by yourself.


    "No problem." Xiaohan said. Then, she took out some hospital checklists from her bag. Today, she went directly to the bar after she came out of the hospital. Therefore, she kept all these things. In his own bag, but didn''t put it back.


    Huang Feng took the checklists over and looked at them. There are really a lot of these checklists, and her mother seems to have a lot of illnesses. It may be that there were some minor illnesses before, and then, did not pay enough attention to it. The outbreak of these diseases together led to the current situation.

 411 Chapter 411

    "Your home is in Jiangzhou too?" Huang Feng said to Xiao Han while looking at the medical records and checklists.


    "Well, but my family is in the countryside, not in the city." Xiao Han said.


    No matter which city, there are always some poor people, and the Xiaohan family is clearly in this category.


    There is no problem with the checklist and medical record in hand. Although Xiaohan¡¯s mother is not the best hospital in Jiangzhou due to poor financial conditions at home, the name of the hospital that is stamped on the checklist is Huang Feng. I''ve heard of it, so there is nothing wrong with this checklist.


    "When do you want to use the money?" Huang Feng asked. For the current Huang Feng, it is really impossible to ask him to take it out at once. After all, his previous money has been invested in the factory. .


    However, Huang Feng also has his own method. Just before, he took some antiques from the hidden villa of Tong Qianjun. It was originally a windfall, but now it is used to save people. It is also used in the right way. , I''ve done something good for Tong Qianjun.


    "The sooner the better," Xiao Han said. Her mother''s illness was prolonged from a minor illness to a serious illness because it took too long. Therefore, if she had money, she naturally hoped that the sooner the better.


    "Okay, you leave a phone call to me, in these two days, I will call you and transfer the money to you." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, thank you, Mr. Huang." Xiao Han said quickly.


    Huang Feng waved his hand. In fact, when he took out the antiques from Tong Qianjun''s villa before, he felt that something was wrong in his heart, and now he is dealing with these antiques.


    It may be that he has solved the problems in his heart all the time, Xiao Han''s mood is much better, the smiles on his face are also more, and the people look more beautiful. When chatting with Huang Feng, he talks a little more.


    Through chatting, Huang Feng also learned that Xiaohan¡¯s real name was Jiang Menghan. Xiaohan was her little name and her pseudonym in such a place. What''s interesting is that after Huang Feng agreed to help her, Jiang Menghan didn¡¯t doubt it. Huang Feng''s abilities did not feel that Huang Feng was fooling herself, perhaps in her heart, she felt that Huang Feng was a person to be trusted.


    After eating something, the two separated. Jiang Menghan was going to the hospital to accompany her mother at night. Moreover, she was still a student and had classes tomorrow. Obviously, it was not suitable to go back too late.


    And Huang Feng himself had something, so after separating from Jiang Menghan, he went straight to the destination.


    The place Huang Feng is going to tonight is still the hidden villa of Tong Qianjun that he went to during the day. Director Qiu has already sent him news, and their people were going to stay there, ready to search again. There, however, some different voices in the province prevented him from doing this. He told Huang Feng of the situation because, from now on, he and the National Security Bureau represented by Huang Feng are already in a cooperative state.


    And even if there was no such call from Director Qiu, Huang Feng planned to go there by himself at night, because only he knew that the ledger and recording pen were taken away by him, and the police and the people in the van were following the boy. Ann, obviously it was not for the cash, Huang Feng estimated that their goal should also be the account book.


    Therefore, after they kidnapped Tong Zi''an, they would definitely ask about the whereabouts of the ledger. Tong Zi''an naturally had no way to take it out. Therefore, those people could only go back to the villa to get the ledger. During the day, it was obviously not a good one. Time, because of the attack on the police, there is more attention there, so the idea of ??those people who want to open the account book can only be at night.


    Therefore, after separating from Jiang Menghan, Huang Feng went to the villa, preparing to catch turtles in an urn.


    Because of the experience of sneaking into the villa during the day, it was easier for Huang Feng to enter the villa at night, and this villa was less popular than the previous villa. When Huang Feng arrived inside, it was still black and light. He doesn''t even need to deliberately hide his whereabouts and the sound of walking.


    When Huang Feng arrived in the room during the day, he found that there were no signs of changes in everything here, indicating that those people had not come yet.


    Originally, Huang Feng didn¡¯t plan to move the cash, jewelry, and antiques anymore. However, today¡¯s incident about Jiang Menghan made Huang Feng feel that the money was especially for those people, and it might as well be used to help people in real need, so , Huang Feng honestly and unceremoniously took most of the cash, jewelry and antiques. Fortunately, he still had enough room for ringing, not as good as so many things, it was really hard to get.


    After that, what Huang Feng could do was to continue to wait for the arrival of those guys. However, after waiting for a long time, there was no slightest movement. Just after Huang Feng thought that the other party would not come tonight, he heard for a while. The sound of the door opening.


    "Come!" Huang Feng said secretly. The boy was in their hands. Therefore, if they wanted to enter this villa, of course, they didn''t need to overturn the wall and jump off the balcony like Huang Feng.


    Sure enough, there were a few footsteps at the gate on the first floor. These guys didn''t mean to hide. They were talking while walking. Obviously, they thought that there could be no other people here. Maybe Director Qiu was there. If you can''t send someone, you have some connections with these people.


    "Hurry up, where is the ledger?" There was a scream from downstairs.


    "It''s upstairs, I''ll take you there." Tong Zi''an trembling voice came.


    "Lead the way ahead!"


    Then there are the voices of the people¡¯s voice tower. These guys are much more arrogant than those who stole the books before. Not only did they not speak quietly and act secretly, they also turned on the lights of the entire villa, and they seemed not afraid of other people at all. Know the same.


    Huang Feng had already changed a place at this time, carefully hiding his figure, observing the movements of these people.


    And those people indeed rushed to the room where Huang Feng had stayed before.


    "Hey, what about the ledger? I remember it here. Also, why is there so much money and antiques missing here? What''s the matter, who stole those things?!" Tong Zi''an was puzzled and angry. It came from the room and saw that most of the money that belonged to him had disappeared. He even forgot that he was a hostage to someone else and called out loudly.


    "Slap" Tong Zi''an was slapped severely on the head: "Let''s install garlic for me, what about the ledger?"


    Those who followed Tong Zi''an obviously didn''t believe what Tong Zi''an said. They thought that Tong Zi''an was lying to them and fooling them.

 412 Chapter 412: Guess

    "Brothers, I really didn''t lie to you. The ledger was really here before, and I don''t know why it disappeared." Tong Zi''an said with a sad face.


    When he faced those arrogant rich second generations, he would not have the slightest fear, even if he is now down and down, he just didn¡¯t want to see them in his heart, but he didn¡¯t have much fear. Tian He Lao Yu waited for someone to fight, and he didn''t think about avoiding those people, but about how to get revenge.


    However, facing these people in front of him, he felt scared in his heart. These guys will not reason with you, nor will they feel that he was a rich man before and would not beat him. When his son-in-law is angry, he often asks these gangsters to teach each other, so he knows that as long as he has money, these gangsters dare to do anything, so don''t talk about beating him.


    Moreover, during the day today, he saw with his own eyes that these guys acted arrogantly at the police, still knowing the identity of the other party. Therefore, Tong Zi''an is very scared now, and he is afraid that these guys will fight. I even killed myself!


    "Pa" Tong Zi''an took another slap on the face, and the man scolded: "Stop silly nonsense, no one has been here except you, who will steal your ledger?"


    "Brother, please forgive me. I really didn''t lie. In the daytime, the ledger was here, and there was a recorder beside the ledger. At that time, I just took the money and didn''t care about those things. I really saw them right here." Tong Zi''an said crying, and now he doesn''t feel so embarrassed.


    However, those guys still refuse to believe in Tong Zi''an. They have reliable information. No one else is here today, not even the police who should have come here to investigate. Therefore, they don''t believe Tong Zi''an at all. .


    As a result, everyone punched and kicked the boy. Poor Boyan, not long ago, was the first son of the Qing province. What a scenery is that, and wherever he goes, he hugs him.


    However, in a short period of time, he has become like this. Previously, Cai Tian was waiting for someone to beat him. Now it is these gangsters who beat him again. He feels really sad to get home.


    No matter how Tong Zi''an begs for mercy, those people just keep doing it, and Huang Feng outside doesn''t mean to do it.


    When everyone was tired, he stopped, and at this time, Tong Zi''an had only the strength to hum.


    "Brother Bin, is what this kid said is true? He is not a hard-talking person, he is all labeled like this, and he said that the ledger was here before. Has anyone really been here?" At this time, one of those people said to the headed youth.


    The headed person is also frowning at this time. Their task this time is to find the ledger. Of course, if the ledger does not exist, then there is no need to find it. However, the fact is that the ledger does exist. At least this boy had seen him before, but he just disappeared without knowing why.


    What kind of person is Tong Zi''an? Although they have only been in contact for less than a day, they have already understood that if this guy was absolutely a traitor a few decades ago, he would not be able to withstand torture at all, and he was still very courageous. Xiao, now he has been labeled as such, and he still insists on that statement. It seems that he really does not know where the ledger has gone.


    "It''s possible." The leader said: "I''ll make a phone call and report on the matter here."


    The others nodded, and the young man headed aside to make a phone call, because the distance was too far, Huang Feng did not hear clearly what the other party was saying.


    "Take this kid away first, the boss said, maybe some policemen have come here secretly. The surnamed Qiu and the boss didn''t come on the same road." said the headed young man.


    Naturally, everyone had no opinion on what he said, and immediately someone dragged the boy forward like a dead dog.


    However, the guy hadn''t walked a few steps before he saw a figure flashed in front of him. Before he could see what it was, he felt that his head was hit hard, and then he passed out.


    "Be careful, there is an ambush!" The leader walking behind the person reminded loudly, and then looked around with guard.


    However, even though he had reminded him, the difference in strength was still not small. He saw that figure flashing back and forth in the crowd. Before they could react, they were all knocked down.


    "Who are you? Are you here to save me?" Tong Zi''an, who was lying on the ground, became excited when he saw that those who caught him were knocked out by the people who came.


    "Guess!" said the figure. After that, Tong Zi''an was also stunned when he felt the darkness in front of his eyes. However, after fainting, he was thinking in his mind, why is this sound so familiar? .


    Looking at Tong Zi''an with a smile on his face, Huang Feng let out a sigh of relief. His current skill is more than enough to deal with these ordinary people. He didn''t do anything before, just looking at the situation and seeing each other. After calling the person behind him, Huang Feng decided to do it.


    Huang Feng took the cell phone from the young man headed, looked at the call log on it, and then used his cell phone to make a call with Bai Xiaorou.


    "Hey, team leader, I have new discoveries here. Can you check a phone number for me." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou. He knew that the energy of the National Security Bureau was still very large and many things could be found. In front of them, there is very little privacy.


    Bai Xiaorou didn''t disappoint Huang Feng, and quickly found the owner of the phone, and the name of the other party was one of the people recorded on the account book Huang Feng obtained in the afternoon.


    After discovering this, Huang Feng quickly called Director Qiu and asked him to control the other party first.


    "Huang Feng, you have to know that the identity of the other party is an important cadre in the province. Without definite evidence, the freedom of the other party cannot be restricted, and I don''t have that right." Director Qiu said embarrassedly.


    "Director Qiu, now the other party may already know that he has exposed himself, so I am afraid that he will escape in fear of sin." Huang Feng explained: "In this way, if you feel wrong, you will send someone to monitor him first. If you want to escape, arrest again."


    Director Qiu thought about it and thought this was a good solution, so he agreed to Huang Feng, and then asked Huang Feng if he had any new discoveries, and Huang Feng returned to talk about it when he met tomorrow.

 413 Chapter 413

    "How is the situation?" When Huang Feng returned home, Bai Xiaorou obviously still hadn''t slept. Now she has no internal strength, and her strength has fallen by more than half. She can''t lead Huang Feng to charge forward, but she manages Huang Feng''s logistics work. of.


    "Some guys really went looking for the ledger at night, but I caught them all. The owner of the number you asked you to check before should be the owner behind them." Huang Feng replied.


    After calling Director Qiu, Huang Feng tied up all those guys, including Tong Zi''an, and put them in the villa, just like before, before he returned.


    "It seems that you will be busy tomorrow," Bai Xiaorou said.


    Bai Xiaorou was right. When Huang Feng asked for leave to see Director Qiu the next day, he was indeed busy. He directly participated in the interrogation of those, but the effect was not great. After all, he was nothing. Professional staff, even Director Qiu''s subordinates have not made much progress for the time being, and he is of little use.


    In fact, Director Qiu did not think that Huang Feng would solve the problem as soon as he got out. All he wanted was Huang Feng''s identity. Because of Huang Feng''s identity as a member of the National Security Bureau, the people behind those people would have a lot of scruples .


    However, Huang Feng himself still wants to solve this case. He does not want those people to get away with it. Moreover, he also wants to have a good performance in the case here. After all, he is different from those of Bai Xiaorou. The other National Security Bureau The members of, there are not many physical industries, but Huang Feng does, and he also intends to take root in Qing Province, and he wants to have a good development without the support of government departments, that will definitely not work.


    Therefore, Huang Feng also wants to take this opportunity to show his face. In this case, it is still very good for his future development, and this time is indeed an opportunity. There are many people involved in this case, and many big people are involved. As long as the case can be handled beautifully, he will definitely leave an impression on the hearts of those high-level people.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took the initiative to find Director Qiu, and once again took out a ledger, which was naturally the one he found yesterday.


    "Why is there another account book?" Director Qiu took it in doubt, and his face became more serious. The previous account book was aimed at officials in Jiangzhou, but even so, he felt that There was a lot of pressure, and the ledger that Huang Feng took out this time was even more frightening. The people involved in it were even more powerful than before, and some of them were even above him. They must be touched. It is useless to rely on him, and even if Secretary Tan participates in it, the weight is not enough. Therefore, the impact of this incident can be imagined.


    "Is this ledger real?" Although he knew that Huang Feng would not make a joke about it, Director Qiu still wanted to be sure.


    "It''s true." Huang Feng said, "In addition to this ledger, I also have a voice recorder here. I asked you to monitor that person last night because of this ledger and voice recorder."


    Turning on the recording pen that Huang Feng handed over, Director Qiu heard it, and halfway through hearing it, he closed it, and then said to Huang Feng: "You wait here, I''ll go to Secretary Tan."


    Obviously, this matter was so important that he didn''t dare to make up his mind.


    Huang Feng didn''t have any opinion on this, but took advantage of this opportunity to meet with Tong Qianjun, the former richest man in Qing Province.


    "Mr. Tong, I didn''t expect that we would meet here." Huang Feng said to Tong Qianjun, who was sitting in a chair with handcuffs. In this interrogation room, because of his orders, only him and Tong were at this time. The two members of Qianjun and even the surveillance were detained. Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau. He has this right. Moreover, Director Qiu also asked the police to cooperate with him.


    "Who are you? Do we know each other?" Tong Qianjun looked at Huang Feng with some doubts. He had met a lot of people, but he wouldn''t remember it if it wasn''t for that kind of person with very important status. , He can''t remember many people.


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou grabbed him last time, he was already injured, and there was smoke around, the light was not good, and his attention was on Bai Xiaorou''s body again, so he didn''t remember Huang Feng.


    However, seeing Huang Feng being so young, he has so much energy. The policemen were very polite to him. Even when he came in, there was no surveillance and no one disturbed the two of them. This shows that , Huang Feng''s is special.


    "We have seen it." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "Also, I know your son."


    "You know Zi''an?"


    "To be precise, the two of us have hatred. As for me and you, it can be said that I caught you personally." Huang Feng said.


    "Are you the one who was with that woman that night?" Tong Qianjun cried out in surprise.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said.


    "Then you should be a member of the National Security Bureau, but how could you have enemies with Zi''an? I know he usually offends a lot of people, but there should be no intersection with people like you. People are on his level."


    This is also where Tong Qianjun¡¯s doubts arise. Although Tong Zi¡¯an often causes trouble for him, it¡¯s all trivial things. He didn¡¯t let Tong Zi¡¯an touch him because of his own affairs. Therefore, the people Tong Zi¡¯an usually contacts are also Some ordinary rich second-generation, or just ordinary people, how could he become enemies with people like Huang Feng.


    "Well, anyway, I have time, I''ll talk to you." Huang Feng said.


    After that, he talked about the situation when he and Tong Zian met for the first time, and after that, Tong Zian asked people to teach him many times.


    "So, I was not polite with him. I interrupted his legs," Huang Feng said lightly.


    "It''s you! It turned out to be you!" Tong Qianjun said with an angry look at Huang Feng. He didn''t expect that the person who interrupted his son''s leg was actually the person in front of him. His previous guesses were wrong.


    "Don''t be angry." Tong Qianjun was furious, but Huang Feng was still very calm: "I tell you this, not to make you angry, I just want you to know that I have hatred with your son, and, This time he was caught by me again. Without you, do you think your son can survive?"


    Huang Feng is a threat. Chi Guoguo¡¯s threat clearly tells Tong Qianjun that I have a deep hatred with your son. Now that you go in, I will continue to seek revenge from your son. If you break your leg, it is all light. !

 414 Chapter 414

    Yes, can my son survive?Tong Qianjun asked himself in his heart.


    His son usually offends a lot of people. Now, without his own asylum, those people will definitely go back in revenge. When he came to see him before, he cried to himself about it.


    Originally, Tong Qianjun didn¡¯t take it too seriously. After all, he left a lot of things for his son, cash, antiques, etc., enough for him to comfortably end the second half of his life, and the people he offended before. , Even if he wanted to retaliate against him, it was at best suffering from some flesh and blood, and there was no threat to his life.


    However, when the young man in front of him is on the list of his son¡¯s enemies, it will be different. The man in front of him is from the National Security Bureau. He has a "killing license". Then, find an excuse. Killing his own son is nothing more than writing a report for him, not a big deal.


    "No, you can''t do this!" Tong Qianjun shouted at Huang Feng with anxiety and anger on his face. If there are other police officers here now, he will definitely sue Huang Feng for personal gain in the first place. Yes, but, unfortunately, those policemen were all transferred away by Huang Feng, and there was no surveillance.


    "No? Your son can let others break my hands and feet, or even kill me, so I can''t retaliate back? How can there be such a good thing in the world!" Huang Feng still said with a flat expression, he wanted a child Qian Jun was anxious, so he himself was very calm.


    "If my son has a long time and two short lives, I will definitely not let you go after I go out!" Tong Qianjun threatened. Tong Zi''an is his weakness. He is just such a son. He doesn''t usually hurt. How could he be willing? Seeing that something happened to his son, then he really wanted to cut off his children and grandchildren. He would never allow this kind of thing to happen!


    "Go out? Are you still going out now?" Huang Feng showed a mocking expression on his face: "Oh, you must be thinking, waiting for the people behind you to get you out, right."


    Tong Qianjun didn''t speak, but his eyes were fixed on Huang Feng.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You have someone behind you. Everyone knows that. Otherwise, your businessman''s son can be called the first son of the Qing Province? Obviously it is impossible, but even if there is someone behind you, Now they can''t save you either." Huang Feng said.


    "Very doubtful? Then I will tell you! The account book you mentioned for the first time has already been taken by me. Therefore, it is impossible for those people on the account book to save you now. They are all the same as you. Caught." Huang Feng continued to say to Tong Qianjun.


    Seeing Tong Qianjun¡¯s face changed slightly, Huang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you may be thinking that those are just a group of people, and there are people behind you. It¡¯s a pity that you asked your son to get the ledger. I got it again. I was also in your hidden villa. I caught your son. By the way, you were with your son at the time, and there were other people. Those people were also ordered to find the ledgers, if not I show up, your son may be dead now!"


    Tong Qianjun''s face finally changed. Before Huang Feng said that the boy was in his hands, he was guessing where Huang Feng caught his son. If it was in that villa, then It''s terrible, but I didn''t expect it to be there.


    Huang Feng said that there were other people around Tong Zian, and even these people threatened Tong Zian''s life. Tong Qianjun had already guessed, and probably knew who they were.


    "Looking at your appearance, you probably guessed something, so I advise you not to have any illusions. There are many people who want your son''s life, and I am just one of them!"


    Huang Feng had already said that he wanted Tong Zi''s life, which made Tong Qianjun very angry, but he was also very desperate, because he could not stop this at all.


    "Of course, if you are willing to cooperate, you will definitely not be able to escape to jail, but those behind you will also be arrested, and there will be fewer people who are interested in your son. As for me, the case is solved. Now, the boss will not trouble me. Once I am happy, I won''t care about your son. What do you think?" Huang Feng threw out his own thoughts.


    Tong Qianjun did not immediately give an answer. Instead, sitting alone in silence, Huang Feng didn''t bother him. He just stood in the interrogation room and looked at the once-famous Tong Qianjun. With emotion, even if it is a beautiful person, once he takes a wrong step, he may be forever.


    Tong Qianjun is weighing the pros and cons. He hasn''t taken the initiative to recruit many things up to now. That''s because he is still imagining that the people behind him can help him out, but now it seems that this is unlikely. , The two ledgers were leaked and were obtained by the police, so many people behind him must have been implicated.


    And if the remaining people don¡¯t know how the account book was obtained by the police, and thought that they took the initiative to send it up, then it is completely conceivable what will happen to them and their son in the future, and they are assassinated. I am very sure of that.


    He died and died, but he did not want his son to be implicated. Moreover, the people from the National Security Bureau came forward. Obviously, the people above would not easily let this matter go, even if it was himself. Those people behind have no way to save themselves.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Tong Qianjun felt that he had no hope of going out. All he could fight for now was to keep his son. He could not be targeted by the young man in front of him. The other party was obviously not a good person either. Stubble, the other party interrupted his son''s leg, so if the case is really unsolvable and the other party is in a lot of mood, he might really kill his own son, and he can''t bet his only son.


    "I can cooperate with you!" Tong Qianjun, who had his own judgment, raised his head and said to Huang Feng.


    "Think about it? That''s it." Huang Feng was also relieved. He knew that if other people were present, he would definitely not agree with him using Tong Zi''an''s life as a threat, but Huang Feng felt Tong Zian is Tong Qianjun¡¯s weakness. If you don¡¯t use it, it¡¯s a waste.


    "I think it over, I will truthfully explain what I know, but you have to ensure the safety of my son, and you can''t trouble him anymore!" Tong Qianjun made his own terms.

 415 Chapter 415

    "No problem!" Huang Feng agreed. He didn''t expect to actually kill Tong Zi''an and break one of his legs. It was already a punishment for him in the past, and he couldn''t really kill the opponent.


    With Huang Feng''s assurance, Tong Qianjun''s face clearly showed a trace of relief. Although he was finished, his son was saved, which was not bad.


    "Why did you let him speak?" Director Qiu looked at Huang Feng in surprise outside the interrogation room.


    Director Qiu did not expect that he had just left for a while. Huang Feng actually persuaded Tong Qianjun to cooperate with the investigation, which surprised him. After all, his people had been interrogated for a long time and did not let Tong Qian The army said that Huang Feng, a non-professional person, had agreed to cooperate in such a short time. How could this not surprise him.


    "I didn''t say anything, maybe he figured it out by himself." Huang Feng shrugged and said. He can''t say that he threatened the other party with the life of Tong Qianjun''s son, let alone what Director Qiu would do. Thinking, even if his subordinates knew this method, they wouldn''t use it, one was not allowed, and the other, Tong Qianjun didn''t believe that the police would harm his son.


    However, Huang Feng is different. Huang Feng actually interrupted Tong Zian¡¯s leg before, and there was a conflict between him and Tong Zian. Huang Feng might actually kill his son, so , Tong Qianjun can''t help but worry about this.


    "By the way, how''s the situation on your side?" Huang Feng said, he knew Director Qiu was going for help.


    "There is no problem with Secretary Tan, but he can''t decide this matter alone. He is already contacting the people above, and only when the people above agree, can he really touch the people on the books." Although I am very curious about how Huang Feng did it, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to say, and Director Qiu didn¡¯t ask any more. Anyway, Tong Qianjun agreed to cooperate with them. That¡¯s a good thing. As for Huang Feng, How it is done is not so important.


    Regarding Director Qiu¡¯s words, Huang Feng also understood in his heart, this time the ledger is different from the last one, and the people involved are not ordinary people. The personnel rights of these people are at the top, not in the province, so, It is definite to seek the above consent.


    "Well, it seems that there is nothing wrong with me here, so I will leave first." Huang Feng said to Director Qiu. He came here mainly to show his attitude, saying that the National Security Bureau has also formally intervened in this matter. As for allowing Tong Qianjun to cooperate, it was a complete surprise. Therefore, Huang Feng had overfulfilled his task.


    "Okay, you have to do it beforehand." Director Qiu knows that Huang Feng has his own property. Moreover, Huang Feng has done what he can do. There is nothing to do here now, even he has to wait. Only after the above approval can we act.


    "Oh, yes, you have to ask someone to get Tong Zi''an and those gangsters back." Huang Feng reminded when he was leaving.


    "no problem."


    After leaving from Director Qiu, Huang Feng found a bank and deposited all the cash in his hand. After that, he called Jiang Menghan and told her that her money was ready and asked her to transfer the card number. Send it over.


    Jiang Menghan was in school at this time, and after receiving Huang Feng''s call, he was surprised and delighted.


    In fact, after separating from Huang Feng last night, Jiang Menghan was a little bit worried about gains and losses. He was happy with his affection. After thinking about it, Huang Feng is indeed not like a rich man, as he said, he has nothing to do. Money, look at his clothes, look at what he eats.


    Moreover, Jiang Menghan usually has seen the behavior of the rich second generations in the school. Those guys are more high-profile, as if they are afraid that others will not know that they are rich. She drove on the campus, sometimes even I was thinking that if it didn''t work, she would look for the rich second generation in the school.


    However, she obviously didn¡¯t want her schoolmates to know about her affairs, and she also knew what virtues the schoolmates were. They could spend thousands or tens of thousands on picking up girls. , Asking them to take hundreds of thousands to support a woman, they still don''t have the ability, after all, they don''t have the ability to make money, they can only reach out to their parents.


    Moreover, in the eyes of those people, if there are hundreds of thousands of women who can play a lot, there is no need to raise one, so much money is enough for them to play a lot.


    Therefore, for all these reasons, Jiang Menghan did not plan to find her classmates. Even if it was usually some wealthy classmates pursuing her, she had not considered it.


    It is precisely because there are such rich people around her, Jiang Menghan feels that Huang Feng is not a rich person. However, although she is a little disappointed, she does not resent Huang Feng for deceiving herself. In her heart , The impression of Huang Feng is still good, if he must find a personal support, Huang Feng is obviously a good candidate.


    "It''s a pity, why doesn''t Mr. Huang have any money?" Jiang Menghan thought absently while attending class. She had been thinking about her mother''s illness these days, so she didn''t have much thoughts to attend class.


    But at this moment, her mobile phone vibrated, and when she saw Huang Feng¡¯s phone call, her heart jumped for no reason, and there was more hope in her heart. If Huang Feng lied to herself, then He won''t come to this call at all. Could it be that he is really rich?!


    With some anxiety in her heart, Jiang Menghan left the classroom during class for the first time. Naturally, she was going to the bathroom as an excuse. Lying is not very good for her, so when she went out, her face was still red. .


    However, immediately her face became more red. This was not caused by lying, but because of Huang Feng''s phone call. She didn''t expect Huang Feng to really call herself the money!This made her feel extremely pleasantly surprised. Although Huang Feng had promised her before, she should have known about it, but because of her own guess, she was still very surprised at this time.


    "Mr. Huang, thank you, really, thank you." Jiang Menghan kept thanking Huang Feng on the phone.


    "Okay, just remember the agreement between us." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I remember, I will go to you after class and sign the agreement with you." Jiang Menghan said repeatedly.

 416 Chapter 416

    The reason why Huang Feng promised to transfer the money to her when Jiang Menghan did not sign the contract or write the IOU is because he naturally relied on him. He was not afraid that Jiang Menghan would not pay it back after he took the money, and, He didn''t go to work in his factory anymore. With his skill, if he wanted to get the money back, even if Jiang Menghan paid a heavier price, he was confident that he could do it.


    Jiang Menghan hung up the phone with excitement. After that, shortly after that, her mobile phone text message came to remind her that her card was more than 500,000!


    There are really half a million!


    Until this time, Jiang Menghan really believed that Huang Feng actually gave herself half a million. She had a dreaming feeling. She thought that her life was going to be dark, but at this time, she was lucky. When he arrived at Huang Feng, after understanding his own situation, he didn''t hesitate to help himself, and he didn''t need to be his lover.


    Jiang Menghan''s heart is very grateful to Huang Feng, because after talking about her own affairs with Sister Wang, Sister Wang felt that she did not have much hope for her affairs. After all, 500,000 is not a small amount. The rich, with this money, can even raise an 18-tier star.


    Even the female classmate in Jiang Menghan¡¯s own dormitory is less than 20,000 a month. Therefore, Jiang Menghan, who knows the "quotes", is actually not sure in his heart, and even thinking if he is not successful, then How to do.


    However, Huang Feng''s appearance has changed her life suddenly, and she is not an ungrateful person. For Huang Feng''s help, she has already figured out how to repay her.


    "Mr. Huang, no matter what you think, I will belong to you in this life." Jiang Menghan secretly made up his mind and said that the feeling of getting help in a desperate situation is something outsiders can''t experience, so although Huang Feng didn''t ask her to do anything else, but she had already decided and used her life to repay.


    Huang Feng wants her to go to work in his factory. She will not go back. At the same time, she will also prepare her body. If Huang Feng decides to take her own body at any time, she will not refuse.


    "Jiang Menghan, now you are not studying for yourself, you must be serious and motivated!" Jiang Menghan cheered herself up. Huang Feng obviously wanted to use her, so she felt that she must study hard and improve her abilities. , So as to make Huang Feng feel that his money was not in vain.


    After the decision was made, Jiang Menghan returned to the classroom again. At this time, she had returned to the state of studying earnestly before. Even this time, she was more serious than before. There was no need to worry about her mother. In order to repay Huang Feng, she devoted herself to studying.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t know that one of his actions that he didn''t take very seriously had caused a young and beautiful girl to decide to spend her life in repaying her and never give up!


    Because he had already asked for leave, Huang Feng did not return to Tianjiao Group, he went directly to his factory.


    When he arrived at the factory, Huang Feng found that there were more fresh faces here, and the workshop was also full of enthusiasm, and everyone was constantly busy.


    Master He is also not idle, although with the data and drawings provided by Huang Feng, it is not difficult to produce these sewage treatment equipment in the factory, and there is not much to ask him to come forward.


    However, recently he is also very busy, busy making improvements on the original basis of this equipment. If he wants him to invent this equipment, he certainly can¡¯t do it. However, he has made some improvements in some small areas. It can still be done, especially when all the original data given by Huang Feng are available, and his work should proceed more smoothly.


    Of course, the same is not idle, and Guo Liang, because their equipment has been spread within a certain range, so recently, people have come to visit and learn about these equipment in detail, so he always To accompany a lot of people, visit, explain, very busy and tired, that''s for sure.


    "Haven''t found any suitable person to help you?" In the office, Huang Feng sat on the sofa and said, looking at Guo Liang who was obviously a little weaker.


    "It''s not that easy." Guo Liang sighed and said: "Although our factory seems to be developing well now, there is still a big gap compared with those large factories. The scale is too small. Those who really have How many skilled people are willing to come?"


    This is true. Those who are really capable, apart from having a high salary, they want a platform more. For a company or a factory that is too small, the amount that can be provided to them is usually not too great. They naturally do not. Would be willing to come.


    Therefore, their factory still has a long way to go.


    "That can only trouble you to continue working hard." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You, the big boss, are the most lazy." Guo Liang also said with a smile. Although he was very tired and busy during this period, he did learn a lot, and it was much better than before. Moreover, he also has shares in this factory, so even if he is busy and tired, he is willing to sell a piece of equipment, he will be happy for a long time.


    "Those who can do more work." Huang Feng said again: "Moreover, I am also busy with some things recently. If it succeeds, it will be very beneficial to the development of our factory."


    Huang Feng said that it is naturally a matter of handling the case. If this matter is done, his popularity among the senior officials in Qing Province will rise, and then the people he contacts will be higher than his current status. That is definitely beneficial to the development of their factories.


    Of course, Huang Feng also thought that he might offend some people because of this, but in general, the advantages should outweigh the disadvantages.


    Tong Qianjun¡¯s case must be closed, and he cannot be allowed out. Otherwise, if those people retaliate, he can¡¯t handle it. Moreover, it¡¯s better to get everyone behind him together, or wait for those. When people relax, they will also come to avenge themselves.


    However, during the recent period, those people must have no such energy. Two consecutive accounts have been found. Those guys must find a way to deal with the current predicament. What energy is there to trouble him?


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t guess wrong. At this time, those people were a little flustered because of the ledger that was found, especially when it came out with the ledger this time, and there were things like voice recorders, so this time they , But I really can''t calm down.

 417 Chapter 417: Shut Your Mouth Forever

    "Snapped!"


    It is no longer known which teacup was dropped by Qingsheng No.2. He is in a very bad mood now, anger mixed with fear.


    Before, when Director Qiu got the first account book, he didn''t care too much. After all, it only involved some people in Jiangzhou. As long as he and the leaders of several other provinces did not go wrong, then he could do it. Operate well, make this matter small and small, and save those people.


    However, when he learned that Director Qiu had obtained the second account book from Huang Feng, he was finally not calm, because the account book involved some people in the province, and those people were usually. Has been firmly behind him, waving the flag and shouting.


    More importantly, if Director Qiu follows the vine and touches the melons, then he himself is very likely to be trapped. Therefore, now Director Qiu¡¯s fire is not burning on his hands, but on his body. He can Not in a hurry?


    It has to be said that this number two man has been operating in Qing Province for many years, and his strength and influence are still very strong. It has not been long before Huang Feng handed over the ledger to Director Qiu, the number two leader already knew. The existence of that ledger, and even the list of personnel involved in it, has already been known for most, and its energy can be seen.


    "Go, ask him, what exactly does he want to do?! Is he satisfied if he wants to capture the entire team of cadres in Qing Province? Ah!" Chief No. 2 shouted loudly in his office. In order to relieve the pressure in your heart.


    And the secretary standing in front of him is his direct line. He has been with him for many years and knows many things about him. He has always been loyal to him. Therefore, Chief No. 2 has no intention to hide from him.


    However, at this time, the secretary lowered his head slightly and did not speak. He knew who Chief No. 2 was talking about, and he also knew why he was angry. When he said that, at this time, his heart was the same. I''m scared, because if something happens on the 2nd, he who has been with him for many years and knows a lot of things, even participated in a lot of things, will also be unlucky.


    "Leader, now is not the time to be angry. The most important thing now is to resolve this matter first, and at least to get rid of the relationship." The secretary waited for the second to calm down a bit and said in a low voice.


    "I don''t know? I want you to say it!" The second leader gave him a fierce look and said, "However, this thing is so easy!"


    Yes, it¡¯s not easy. I can¡¯t return all the money and things I collected before now. Not to mention, part of it has been used by myself. Even if it is useless, he wants to return it now, too. What he couldn''t do, he estimated that those people might have been targeted now, and even he was already under surveillance. If he really did that, he would have fallen into the trap.


    Seeing his leader frowning and thinking about countermeasures, the secretary is also working hard to figure out a solution. This matter is also closely related to him now, so it is impossible for him to stay out of the matter.


    Huh, there is it!


    "Leader, if Tong Qianjun completely shuts up, then even some people will still be arrested, but it will be much better than now, and it will definitely not involve you." The secretary approached the second leader and said in a low voice. Although there was no one else here, he subconsciously lowered his voice.


    "You mean..." The second leader''s eyes also lit up. If he does not have this direct witness, and then he moves on his own, some things can indeed be changed, although not completely. They stayed out, but they must be better than they are now.


    The secretary nodded intently, so the number two Chief groaned.


    I have to say that this is indeed a way. In fact, they didn¡¯t think about moving Tong Qianjun before, but at that time, Tong Qianjun had just entered, and if they started doing it, some people would easily think that they were dead. , Who would dare to rely on them in the future?


    Moreover, at that time, they were also thinking about whether Tong Qianjun had any evidence or something in his hands, so they didn''t do anything.


    However, it is obviously different now. If they hesitate any more, the fire may burn on them, and they can no longer take care of that much. At this time, they must be decisive.


    "Okay! Leave this to you! Let him keep his mouth shut forever!" Finally the second leader made a decision, looking at his secretary with a serious face.


    At this time, the secretary was crying silently, regretting that he had put forward such an idea. Isn''t this asking for trouble for himself? Once things are exposed, he will be the first one to be unlucky.


    However, it is too late to say anything now, and if Tong Qianjun is not allowed to shut up, he is also unlucky, it is better to fight!


    "Okay, leader, I will do it now!" said the secretary.


    Leader No. 2 has been operating in Qing Province for many years, in many networks, and this time, if something happens to him, many people will be unlucky. Therefore, at this time, many people can use it to protect themselves. There are also such people in the hall. Although Director Qiu is not close to Leader No. 2, there are people in his staff who have already surrendered to Leader No. 2.


    Therefore, after the secretary took this job, he already knew what to do.


    Huang Feng, who was going to go out for dinner with Guo Liang and others, received a call from Director Qiu in the evening. After that, he rejected Guo Liang and hurried to see Director Qiu.


    "When did it happen? Didn''t you take care of it closely? How could it be?" When Huang Feng saw Director Qiu, it was a series of questions, and his face was full of anxiety.


    I can¡¯t blame him for being anxious. It¡¯s the news that Director Qiu just told him that made him anxious. Tong Qianjun died unexpectedly. He died under their noses and was so silently "suicide." "Again.


    "It just happened not long ago, and we just discovered it." Director Qiu said, his face was also very ugly, not because of Huang Feng''s tone, but because of Tong Qianjun''s.


    It can be said that for this matter, he has almost overwhelmed his own future. Now that this kind of thing has happened, it is only strange that he is in a good mood.


    However, the only good news may be that Huang Feng brought back the ledger and recorder before. With those things, even if Tong Qianjun is dead, he can deal with some people, but the results will definitely not be as big as before. .

 418 Chapter 418

    Huang Feng frowned and looked at Director Qiu and said, "How did Tong Qianjun die?"


    "The preliminary judgment is suicide." Director Qiu said.


    "Suicide?!" Huang Feng showed a mocking smile on his face: "Do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it." Director Qiu shook his head and said. He knew Huang Feng would definitely not believe it, and he would not believe it either.


    Huang Feng has seen Tong Qianjun. That guy has a strong desire to survive. He has been here for so long and has been holding on, waiting for others to rescue him. How could such a person commit suicide?Therefore, he didn''t believe it at all.


    "Then what should we do now?" Huang Feng asked. Tong Qianjun is dead, and many clues are broken. There is no way to continue. However, this does not mean that they are helpless. They have two A ledger and a voice recorder.


    "Continue to investigate!" Director Qiu said solemnly, "Moreover, don''t be too disappointed. In fact, Tong Qianjun''s death may not be a good thing."


    "Good thing?" Huang Feng was puzzled. Without Tong Qianjun, they must have achieved less than expected. How could this be a good thing.


    "In a certain way, it is indeed a good thing." Director Qiu said. Knowing that Huang Feng is not very political, he said: "Before, Secretary Tan has reported this matter to the top. The above means naturally However, at the same time, let us take into account the overall situation, not to affect the discovery and affect the stability, and Secretary Tan also said the same. Therefore, this case must be investigated and people must also be arrested. However, But it is impossible to catch everything in one mind. The economy, culture, and politics of Qing Province may cause turbulence immediately."


    Huang Feng frowned and listened to Director Qiu¡¯s words. In fact, it is not difficult to understand this. Of course he wanted to get all the people involved in it before. Presumably, whether it was Director Qiu or the one who didn¡¯t see him. Secretary Tan who has ever had this idea.


    However, this matter cannot be carried out all at once. Originally, many people in Jiangzhou were involved. If the Qing province dropped a group, the impact would be too great, so there must be a measure.


    "So, the others don''t care?" Although Huang Feng understood what was going on, he still couldn''t accept it.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Director Qiu said: "It''s just not now. They have to come in batches. Those people are just going to stay away for a while. Their ultimate destination is destined. Moreover, through this incident, Secretary Tan will definitely be able to gain a lot of right to speak in Qing Province, and his prestige and real power will also be greatly improved. At that time, if you go to trouble with those people, it will not be like this. This is so troublesome this time."


    Director Qiu, this is the intention to support Huang Feng, not only because Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau, but also because of some personal reasons. His daughter has a good impression of Huang Feng, so of course, Director Qiu will try his best He helped Huang Feng to understand something so that he could integrate into the high-level circle of Qing Province. If Huang Feng was only a member of the National Security Bureau, he would not talk to Huang Feng so much, at most, convey it. Order, just business.


    Moreover, because of this incident, Huang Feng¡¯s name must be remembered by many caring people. Others don¡¯t know it. However, Secretary Tan already knows about Huang Feng¡¯s existence and is also very interested in him. Huang Feng is different from other members of the National Security Bureau. He has his own business in Qing Province. Therefore, this matter will have a great impact on him. Director Qiu also hopes that he can better understand this matter. In order to face things more calmly later.


    After listening to Director Qiu''s words, Huang Feng felt better, but he also knew that if he failed to completely uproot the opponent this time, he would definitely encounter some troubles behind him.


    After chatting with Director Qiu again, Huang Feng left. For the rest, he is no longer needed. The other party¡¯s person has already resolved Tong Qianjun. Both parties have already acquiesced in this situation, so neither Will be held accountable, the other party will not continue to do more excessive things, so in the next time, for Director Qiu, it is not too difficult, and even the pressure will be much less.


    Originally, Huang Feng thought he could go back for dinner. However, not long after he walked out of Director Qiu, he received a call from Tian Jun. On the phone, Tian Jun said that his sister had always wanted to invite him to dinner. I didn''t get enough food if I went there. Today, Huangfeng must go.


    Huang Feng thought for a while but didn''t refuse, so he didn''t go home and went straight to Tian Jun''s office. As for the woman at home, she could only continue to eat snacks.


    "Brother Huang, are you here?!" When Huang Feng arrived, Tian Lin opened the door. Although she could not see it, she was very vigilant and opened the door only when she heard Huang Feng''s voice outside.


    "Yes, it''s time to eat." Huang Feng said with a smile as he entered, "Where is your brother."


    "He''s in the kitchen," Tian Lin said, with a smile on her face.


    Originally because of her own health, Tian Lin had no friends. Apart from talking to Tian Jun, she can only listen to the radio. Therefore, now she can "see" Huang Feng again. She is still very happy. , Not to mention, Huang Feng had rescued her before.


    "Huang Feng, you are here, wait a while, there is one more dish, which will be ready soon." Tian Jun, who heard the door opening, also came out of the kitchen to greet Huang Feng, and returned to the kitchen again after speaking , To continue cooking his meal.


    "Brother Huang, come and sit." Tian Lin took Huang Feng to the living room and sat down. The space here is not as large as the place where Huang Feng lives, but it can be seen that Tian Lin is quite satisfied.


    "I''ll do it myself." Seeing Tian Lin was going to pour him water again, Huang Feng rushed forward and robbed her of her job.


    Although there is no cup, Tian Lin still said to Huang Feng: "Brother Huang, don''t look at me and I can''t see it, but I remember clearly where the things are here."


    Looking at the proud look on Tian Lin¡¯s face, Huang Feng felt more pitiful in his heart. What a good girl she is, she can¡¯t see and can¡¯t stand up, God is too unfair to her. .


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng thought of what he thought before, using his own internal strength to help the other party. He originally planned to talk about it later, but he just came over today and there is nothing else to do. He wanted to first Look at the condition of her body.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said to Tian Lin: "Sister Tian Lin, I have talked about some simple Chinese medicine before. I just have time, let me get your pulse."

 419 Chapter 419

    "Okay." Tian Lin said without even thinking about it.


    She didn''t think that the little TCM learned by Huang Feng could cure her disease. After all, she had been to many large hospitals for her disease. Whether it was Chinese or Western medicine, she had seen it and there was no way to cure it, Huang Feng There is simply no way.


    She promised to show it to Huang Feng, but only thought that Huang Feng was curious about his illness and satisfied his curiosity.


    However, Huang Feng was not as boring as Tian Lin thought to get the pulse. Looking at the arm that stretched out in front of him, Huang Feng put his finger on it.


    Because most of the time is indoors, Tian Lin''s skin is much whiter than ordinary people. However, due to physical reasons, this whiteness is not healthy whiteness, but a kind of paleness.


    Huang Feng wouldn''t take the pulse, that''s for sure. After he placed two fingers on Tian Lin''s arm, he controlled the internal force in his body and slowly entered Tian Lin''s body.


    Soon, Tian Lin felt her body warm, very comfortable, so comfortable that she wanted to shout out, but because Huang Feng was in front of her, she was embarrassed, so she was desperately holding back her face. Somewhat red.


    Huang Feng didn''t have the energy to watch Tian Lin''s performance at this time. At this time, he frowned because the internal force in Tian Lin''s body was not running smoothly, so he could only make a short break and could not walk.


    As a last resort, Huang Feng even sent magic power in. In this way, what entered Tian Lin''s body was a unique combination of internal power and magic power.


    At this time, Tian Lin felt more comfortable. She felt drowsy when she was comfortable, and wanted to sleep so beautifully.


    But Huang Feng is controlling this new energy at this time, and this time, the situation is better than before. However, because Tian Lin has not practiced internal force before, her meridians are very small. Huang Feng can only slowly control the energy forward.


    Because his attention was focused on controlling that energy, Huang Feng didn''t even know that Tian Jun came to him, and Tian Lin closed his eyes comfortably at this time, and also did not see that his brother had come. .


    Looking at Huang Feng''s movements, Tian Jun frowned. He was very concerned about his sister. If someone else touched his sister like this, he would have punched him up.


    However, he knew that Huang Feng should have no bad thoughts, and he seemed to be doing important things, so he frowned and watched from the side. If Huang Feng did anything excessive, he You won''t be polite.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t make any other movements, but put his fingers on Tian Lin''s wrist.


    Huang Feng, who had already stretched his brows, soon frowned again, because he found that when the energy reached Tian Lin''s legs, he finally couldn''t walk because the meridians there were completely necrotic. !


    "How could this be?" Huang Feng was very puzzled, but he hadn''t given up completely yet, but tried hard to control his internal force and wanted to move on. Because of the excessive force, Tian Lin felt a heartbreak Pain, couldn''t help but cried out.


    "What are you doing?!" Tian Jun yelled out in pain when he saw his sister, and quickly asked, and his voice also awakened Huang Feng and Tian Lin from their respective worlds.


    Huang Feng looked at Tian Jun, who was standing by his side and looking at him angrily. He was a little confused at first, and then he understood why the other party behaved like this.


    "Brother, I''m okay, Big Brother Huang will give me my pulse." Before Huang Feng could explain, Tian Lin said eagerly.


    "Pulse?" Tian Jun''s face was a little suspicious. Although the situation just now seemed to be pulse, but could it make people cry out in pain?


    "Yes, I was very comfortable just now, but at the end, it hurts a bit, so I couldn''t help but call out." Tian Lin said embarrassedly.


    Seeing that his sister was really fine, and Huang Feng was indeed doing it for his sister. Tian Jun was a little embarrassed, knowing that he had blamed Huang Feng, so he said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I just Impulsive."


    "Nothing." Huang Feng waved his hand and said. He knew that Tian Jun was nervous and his sister. Huang Feng also had a sister. Naturally, he could understand. However, his brows were still frowned, not because of Tian Jun''s attitude, but because of Tian. Lin''s physical condition.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with my sister''s body?" Seeing Huang Feng''s expression, Tian Jun asked quickly. He was worried that his sister''s condition might have deteriorated.


    "I just took the pulse and found that the meridians in her legs were necrotic. As for whether there are any other problems, I don''t know yet." Huang Feng said.


    Tian Lin heard Huang Feng''s words about her legs, her face was a little gloomy, but she recovered immediately, after all, it was not the first day she knew that she could not walk with this leg.


    "When Brother Huang gave me a pulse, I felt warm and comfortable," Tian Lin said.


    Huang Feng knew that it should be the energy in his body that was working. It seemed that his energy could still play a role, but he didn''t know how much it could.


    "Can you feel the warmth? On your lap?" Tian Jun asked eagerly.


    "Well, it''s on the legs." Tian Lin said, and at this time, she also reacted. Since she couldn''t walk, her legs were completely unconscious, not to mention feeling warm, just The leg was cut directly, and she wouldn''t feel anything.


    Thinking of this, she was also agitated. Could Brother Huang really help herself?


    Tian Jun had already looked at Huang Feng and asked eagerly: "Huang Feng, how did you do it, can you try again?"


    No wonder he was so excited. Tian Lin¡¯s legs have been unconscious for a long time, and now he can feel it. No matter what it feels, it¡¯s a good thing. However, he is also afraid that Tian Lin¡¯s feeling just now is her illusion, it¡¯s her. He wanted to feel too much, and the feeling he had, so he wanted Huang Feng to try again.


    "Okay, I''ll take a look again." Huang Feng said, although it is tiring to control the energy to walk in someone else''s body, but he didn''t fully understand the situation just now, and he would like to see it again. If he can really help Tian Lin, it doesn''t matter if he gets tired.


    Therefore, Huang Feng put his hand on Tian Lin''s arm again, but at the beginning of this time, he also did not use new energy, but pure internal force. He wanted to make a comparison.

 420 Chapter 420: I Want to Follow You Later

    Soon Huang Feng discovered that, just like just now, if he only uses internal force, he has no way to transmit it to all areas of Tian Lin¡¯s legs. Although Tian Lin feels very comfortable, his legs But there is no feeling at all.


    Therefore, Huang Feng once again converted the simple internal force into a new energy that was a mixture of internal force and magic. This time, he was able to transfer this energy to Tian Lin¡¯s legs. Although it was still very laborious, it was Much better than before.


    "Ah, that''s the feeling, I feel that warm feeling again." Tian Lin called out in surprise, but then her brows wrinkled.


    "What''s wrong?" Tian Jun asked quickly.


    "pain."


    However, although she felt pain, both she and Tian Jun were very happy, because before this, Tian Lin''s legs didn''t feel anything!Even if it is painful, it is good news for Tian Lin and Tian Jun.


    Huang Feng did not care about the Tian Jun brothers and sisters, but continued to control that new energy wandering through Tian Lin¡¯s legs, and because of too much effort and concentration, Huang Feng¡¯s forehead already had a lot of sweat. Up.


    However, his efforts were not in vain. Although it was very difficult, he still controlled the energy to go through Tian Lin''s legs for a cycle, and walked all the meridians of her legs.


    Although Tian Lin felt very painful all the time, her face was already full of smiles, because she felt her legs.


    Seeing Huang Feng opened his eyes, Tian Jun asked quickly: "How? Can you heal my sister''s leg?"


    Tian Jun looked at Huang Feng expectantly. Although he had been thinking about earning more money so that he could see a doctor for his sister in the future, he was not sure in his heart. When it comes to money, there is no hospital that can cure his sister''s illness.


    Before, the two brothers and sisters had already ran away from hospitals in Qing Province, Imperial Capital, and other cities. I don''t know how much, and there is no hospital that can treat them. To be honest, he already feels desperate.


    However, the appearance of Huang Feng is obviously possible to change this situation, because her sister''s legs have felt for the first time since she was paralyzed.


    "I can try, but I am not sure that it can be cured." Huang Feng said.


    Naturally, his method is to use the energy in his body to help Tian Lin raise the meridians of the legs. His energy obviously has this ability. As long as the meridians of the legs in Tian Lin''s body are activated, she will do it again. It is not impossible to stand up.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have any experience in this area before, so he was naturally not sure.


    "It''s okay, as long as you can try to do it, there is no worse situation than it is now, right?" Tian Jun said, treating Huang Feng, at least, there is hope for his sister, if he is not treated If so, then there is no hope at all.


    Huang Feng nodded and agreed. One is because he can''t bear to see such a good girl suffer from this illness. Another reason is that Huang Feng himself wants to accumulate experience in this area, in case he is next to him. What kind of illness occurs to the person, can he help?


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s treatment of the legs, Tian Jun brothers and sisters are in a good mood, and even to express their gratitude to Huang Feng, Tian Lin even toasted Huang Feng a glass of wine during the meal, but she obviously can¡¯t drink. After drinking a glass of wine, her face turned red and people became dizzy. In addition, her side was already weaker than ordinary people. Therefore, before Huang Feng and Tian Jun had finished eating, she was already asleep. Finished.


    After Tian Jun put his sister on the bed, he returned to dinner with Huang Feng again.


    Originally, he invited Huang Feng to dinner tonight because he wanted to talk about finding Huang Feng as a backer. However, because of what happened just now, he felt that it seemed inappropriate that he was just looking for Huang Feng as a backer. He is a wise man, otherwise, because Brother Biao helped him once before, he promised to help Brother Biao to do three things.


    And now, Huang Feng actually has some ability to cure his sister¡¯s illness. To Tian Jun, this is a great blessing. In this world, the person he cares most about is his opposite sister Tian Lin. She and Tian Jun are even willing to dedicate their lives.


    Now that Huang Feng has hope of curing his sister''s disease, Tian Jun''s gratitude for Huang Feng can be imagined.


    "You asked me to come today. You didn''t just want to invite me to dinner." Huang Feng said when he looked in front of him and seemed to be lost in thought.


    "No." Tian Jun shook his head and said: "I am looking for you today, but I actually want to take refuge in you."


    "Take refuge in me? Take refuge in a small security guard?" Huang Feng said with some surprise. He didn''t expect Tian Jun to say such a thing.


    "You are certainly not as simple as a small security guard, otherwise the policemen would not be so polite to you." Tian Jun didn''t even think about hiding, and continued: "You know our business, if there is no backer, there would be no The way to continue to survive, let alone expand the scale, it¡¯s good not to be swallowed by others."


    Huang Feng agrees with Tian Jun¡¯s words. If there is really no backing, they will be wiped out in minutes. It may be the police or some other gangsters. There is no background and backing, then just Can be slaughtered.


    However, Huang Feng also has his own concerns. He himself is not willing to have too many entanglements with these gangsters. After all, he still has the status of a member of the National Security Bureau.


    However, Tian Jun is different. Although he is a gangster, the two have known each other for some time. Huang Feng understands his personality and why he took this path. To be honest, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to Seeing what happened to Tian Jun, if something happened to him, Tian Lin would definitely not be able to live alone. After all, she didn''t even have the ability to take care of herself.


    "I do have some other identities, but it is precisely because of this identity that I don¡¯t have too much contact with you. In fact, if I didn¡¯t understand your personality, I wouldn¡¯t have too much with you. More contact." Huang Feng said truthfully.


    "I know." Tian Jun nodded. He naturally knew that most people don''t like bullshit, even his sister thinks like this.


    However, Tian Jun knew that this was what he was best at and the only thing he could do, so he couldn''t give up.

 421 Chapter 421: Agreement

    "In this way, if there is anything I can help, I will help you." Huang Feng thought for a while and said, he is not sure whether he should accept Tian Jun''s refuge, but if he wants some necessary help, If you can help, you will also help. Just like this time with Fei, you can tell Tian Jun in advance that it will help Tian Jun, but it will not harm you.


    Tian Jun naturally knew that Huang Feng was hesitating. In fact, he himself had never thought that Huang Feng would accept himself as soon as he took refuge. Even if he knew him well, he would analyze the pros and cons.


    Before, when Tian Jun thought about it, if Huang Feng didn¡¯t agree to accept his own words, then that¡¯s the case. In the future, he will still rely on himself, or seek other people to rely on, and between him and Huang Feng, neither There will be too much contact. After all, if Huang Feng disagrees, he obviously doesn''t want to cause trouble, so he should not get too close to him to prevent him from causing trouble.


    However, because of Tian Lin¡¯s affairs, Tian Jun has already thought about it. No matter what Huang Feng thinks, as long as he can save his sister, then his life will be Huang Feng¡¯s. He is looking ahead!


    Therefore, he didn''t say anything about Huang Feng''s current words. In short, he had made a decision in his heart.


    After leaving Tian Jun, Huang Feng has been thinking about this. Tian Jun is generally good. He has not involved in pornography, gambling, and drugs. He is better than those other gangsters. I don¡¯t know much. .


    However, Huang Feng still did not readily agree. In fact, if Tian Jun¡¯s refuge is given, it will be more convenient for him to do business in Qing Province. However, he also has his concerns. Being a member of the National Security Bureau is enough for him. Some scruples.


    Originally, Huang Feng planned to go back and discuss the matter with Bai Xiaorou, but he had not yet returned, so he received a call from Jiang Menghan. On the phone, she expressed that she wanted to meet Huang Feng and signed the agreement.


    Originally, after class, she wanted to come to Huang Feng, but at that time, Huang Feng had something, and later, she went to Tian Jun¡¯s house. Therefore, there was no time. Huang Feng meant when there was time. It will not be too late to sign, but Jiang Menghan obviously wants to sign as soon as possible. If this is the case, she will feel better in her heart.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not go home again. Instead, he met Jiang Menghan outside. The two met at a roadside stall. In the summer, eating at the roadside stall was also a pleasure.


    "This is the agreement. I made it according to your intentions. Take a look. If there is anything unsatisfactory, I will revise it immediately." As soon as we met, Jiang Menghan took out the prepared bag from her bag. The agreement was handed to Huang Fengdao.


    Compared with last night, she is obviously in a better mood now. Yesterday, Huang Feng said that she had no money, and she was still worried about where she would go to raise money for her mother to treat her illness, so her mood was natural. It won''t be great.


    However, today is different. Today Huang Feng has already transferred half a million to herself. After class, Huang Feng did not have time to meet, so she went to the hospital immediately and paid all the expenses for her mother¡¯s treatment. , The hospital was also immediately preparing to perform an operation on her mother, everything was developing for the better, and her mood naturally improved.


    "This is the bill I paid when I went to the hospital in the afternoon. Take a look." Before Huang Feng could read the agreement, Jiang Menghan took out a hospital bill from his bag and showed it to Huang Feng. In order to prove himself, the money Huang Feng gave was indeed used to treat his mother.


    "Finally, there is my ID card, I will also hold it with you." Jiang Menghan took out his ID card and placed it in front of Huang Feng with the two previous items.


    "You have everything you prepared." Huang Feng said with a smile. He didn''t care too much about the money. Although he was short of money, the money was a windfall after all. Huang Feng said that he used it himself. There will be some awkwardness, but if it is used to save people, then there is no problem, even if Jiang Menghan lied to himself, then he would have no loss.


    Jiang Menghan smiled embarrassedly: "I''m just afraid that what I have prepared is not enough."


    She prepared these things, obviously trying to tell Huang Feng that she didn''t lie to him, that the money was indeed used for the treatment of illness, and she would definitely pay it back in the future.


    Huang Feng picked up the agreement and looked at it roughly. What was said above was pretty complete, including some things he hadn''t thought of. He wrote them down. It can be said that with this agreement, Jiang Menghan was sold to Huang Feng is over. She will do whatever Huang Feng asks her to do. No matter what the job is, even if Huang Feng arranges her to clean the toilet every day, she will not raise objections.


    This is simply a sell-off agreement, Huang Feng said with emotion.


    Huang Feng also took a look at the payment slip. It was indeed no problem. Moreover, the 500,000 yuan was used to pay the bill. It is conceivable that after her mother had the operation, she would not even have much money to raise her body.


    Huang Feng knows that this is more important than treatment. If you just treat it without paying attention to self-cultivation, it will take longer to fully recover, and it may not even be a complete recovery.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng said to Jiang Menghan: "In this way, I will transfer another 100,000 yuan to you tomorrow. After your mother has had the operation, she will buy something good for her to replenish her body."


    "Mr. Huang, how can this work? I already took you half a million!" Jiang Menghan said quickly. Of course she hoped more money. In that case, it would be very good for her mother''s cultivation, but she She has already taken Huang Feng''s 500,000 yuan, and she is embarrassed to take Huang Feng''s money again.


    "It''s okay, I have already given you half a million, and still care about giving another 100,000? Also, the money is borrowed from you, and you will have to pay it back later." Huang Feng said with a smile, anyway, the money is not his own Yes, I don''t feel bad for it.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang." There are tears in Jiang Menghan''s eyes. In her heart, Huang Feng''s kindness to her is higher than the sky, especially after this desperate time, Huang Feng can help her too. It is even more commendable, how can she not move, not grateful?


    "As for your ID card, you should take it back. I believe you. Moreover, it is inconvenient to do anything without an ID card." Huang Feng handed the ID card to Jiang Menghan and said.


    What Huang Feng said is the truth. Without an ID card, it is indeed inconvenient in many cases.

 422 Chapter 422

    Huang Feng didn''t want Jiang Menghan''s ID card because he believed her, and at the same time, he was not afraid that she would not admit it, but his behavior made Jiang Menghan even more grateful to him.


    Huang Feng was very comfortable eating this meal. Jiang Menghan was very grateful for Huang Feng. When he had dinner with Huang Feng, she was very attentive. She was making all kinds of skewers and pouring wine. Huang Fengyi I was embarrassed at first, but after Jiang Menghan insisted, Huang Feng enjoyed it.


    So, before he knew it, Huang Feng himself drank a little too much, and when he returned to his residence, he was still a little dizzy.


    "Why do you drink so much today?" Bai Xiaorou opened the door and frowned as she looked at Huang Feng who was a little drunk.


    "You have become more and more like a housekeeper." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Huang Feng''s words made Bai Xiaorou''s face a little embarrassed, she gave Huang Feng a fierce look, and then, regardless of him, went straight to the living room.


    Huang Feng was a little sober at this time, and then a little cold sweat. The woman in front of him is not an ordinary woman, but his boss, even a sturdy woman who has killed many people personally, but she has contact with her. After a long time, I seem to have forgotten the other side of her. I actually made a joke on her today.


    "Hehe, I was joking." Huang Feng said with a flattering smile. At this time, he was already awake a lot.


    Bai Xiaorou ignored him and watched TV on his own. Huang Feng thought that she could not let her hate herself. After all, she was her boss, and she would wear her own shoes in the future.


    So he changed the subject and said: "You haven''t eaten yet, I''ll cook for you."


    It wasn''t until Huang Feng brought the noodles to her, and she ate it honestly and unceremoniously, and her complexion improved.


    "I have made a good meal tomorrow. I have eaten noodles for several days." Bai Xiaorou said. Although Huangfeng''s noodles taste very good, it is not greasy to eat, but eating noodles every day is not a problem.


    "No problem." Huang Feng said with a sigh of relief. He also felt that he might be really sorry for Bai Xiaorou these days, and let him eat noodles every day.


    After a while, Huang Feng thought of his own business: "Um, group leader, let me ask you something."


    "What''s the matter, let''s talk about it." Except for Huang Feng teasing himself tonight, other times, Huang Feng''s performance was still very good, so Bai Xiaorou was very satisfied with him.


    "I have a friend, and he, because of his sister, is now a bastard, and there are a few people under his hand, but you can rest assured that he is not involved in pornography, gambling, and drugs. He called me to eat tonight and said he wanted Take refuge in me, you say I should accept it." Huang Feng asked. He knew that even if he didn''t take the initiative to say it, it would not be difficult for people from the National Security Bureau to investigate it. It would be better to speak out.


    "Yeah, don''t you see it? Someone is looking for you as a backer." Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng with a smile and said.


    "That''s just an ordinary friend. I think it''s not easy for him." Huang Feng said, and then told Bai Xiaorou about the situation of Tian Jun''s brother and sister.


    The smile on Bai Xiaorou''s face also disappeared, with a hint of sympathy.


    "Actually, you are not unacceptable." Bai Xiaorou thought for a while and said, "As you said, your friend is still good. There is no pornography, gambling, and drugs. Moreover, this society has a bright side, and there are On the dark side, this is the case in any city. However, the general local government will control the forces on the rivers and lakes in their own hands to prevent them from causing too much trouble to the society. If you can completely control them, then The same effect."


    Bai Xiaorou didn''t mean to deceive Huang Feng. Huang Feng could only be described as a small person at the bottom of society. Now it hasn''t been a long time since he joined the National Security Bureau. Therefore, many things have not been touched, so I don''t know.


    In fact, the gangsters on the rivers and lakes, as long as they are slightly more powerful, will definitely attract the attention of some people in the government departments. After that, they will either be attacked or incorporated, so as not to let them out of control and make trouble. What a big social event.


    Of course, people in government departments, who control them, cannot use them to do some illegal things. They can only restrain them. If Huang Feng can truly incorporate such a group of people, it would not be a bad thing, even the intelligence of those people. In many cases, it can complement their work and benefit their work.


    "So, I can accept them?" Huang Feng asked. If this is true, his subordinates will have more power, which will be good for him.


    "Of course you can, but you can''t use them to do illegal things, or even restrain them. Of course, fighting and turf are not included here, as long as they don''t have too bad social impact." Bai Xiaorou said, in fact, these people, I still hope that those people can swallow others, in that case, there will be only one person in the end, and it will be easier to control.


    Huang Feng understood what Bai Xiaorou said, there was no problem in including those people, and even helping them to grab the site was no problem, but they couldn''t kill people or cause too bad influence.


    However, thinking about my identity as a member of the National Security Bureau, there is something strange about it. After all, I have a "killing license". If I really kill someone when the time comes, who knows if it¡¯s because of the turf or Because of the task?


    Therefore, at this time, Huang Feng became more and more aware of the benefits of being a member of the National Security Bureau. Obviously, Bai Xiaorou also understood the way, but he didn''t mean to stop Huang Feng.


    In fact, what Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t tell Huang Feng was that some of their national security bureau members¡¯ eyeliners were hidden in this gangster. They concealed their identities. In many cases, they could do something, but they could not come forward. Things to deal with.


    It¡¯s just that Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t expect that someone like Huang Feng who had just joined the National Security Bureau would take the initiative to seek refuge. However, this is not a bad thing for them. Such gangsters will not disappear completely. Since they cannot disappear forever, Then control in their own hands is obviously better than their unorganized destruction.


    Huang Feng was still very happy with Bai Xiaorou''s words. After Tian Jun and the others existed, many things he didn''t show up could be left to them to deal with.


    Huang Feng, who got a satisfactory answer, decided to make a good meal for Bai Xiaorou tomorrow, and treat him to something.

 423 Chapter 423

    Because I have a ledger and a recording pen, and the other party knows that I have done a little too much this time, and did not do too much later, otherwise it will cause a counterattack. Therefore, in the next process of handling the case, Director Qiu, Still very smooth.


    However, the sensation caused by his handling of the case was not small. First, a group of leaders in Jiangzhou went down. Then, the shocked people had not fully awakened. Some of the leadership work in Qing Province was also adjusted, and some retreated. In the second line, some are transferred to other departments without power and money. Ordinary people may not be able to see anything. However, anyone who knows the upper echelons of Qing Province knows that the forces of No. 2 have been greatly affected this time. Serious blow.


    And those who are concerned about this matter think that this is the first fire that Secretary Tan put off after he came to Qing Province. The first time he showed his fangs, it caused No. 2 to suffer heavy losses. Therefore, some of the previous ones The neutrals began to fall to Secretary Tan. Even some people who followed No. 2 before, many people were a little shaken, and some even changed the door directly. For this matter, No. 2 did not know how many cups were dropped. Recently, those who have reported to him can obviously feel that he is in a bad mood.


    Through this case, Director Qiu can be said to have had enough of the limelight, and there is even a trend of surpassing Secretary Tan in the limelight of the entire Qing Province, and he also took advantage of this shareholder''s style to smoothly take another step forward. Li can speak well, and even ranks in the top five. He is one of the real high-ranking people in Qing Province.


    Originally, No. 2 wanted to stop it. After all, he knew that Director Qiu was not on his way.However, Director Qiu did manage the case beautifully this time, and Secretary Tan also supported him behind him, so the second blockade ultimately failed.


    Ordinary people think that the greatest hero in this case is Director Qiu, but a few people know that Huang Feng''s credit is indispensable, and even his credit is no less than that of Director Qiu. Therefore, Huang Feng''s name succeeded. He was remembered by those in power. Some of these people admired him, and some hated him. No matter what, Huang Feng''s name was passed on.


    In this case, there are also two direct beneficiaries Huang Feng knows. One is he met several times, Xiao Wang in Director Qiu¡¯s mouth, he is the direct line of Director Qiu, and this time there are also people in this case. Thanks to the credit, coupled with Director Qiu¡¯s support, his direct leader was again implicated in the case and transferred away. He was only ranked third in the city council before, so this time, it suddenly exceeded everyone''s expectations. Yes, squeezed out the second one and successfully became the first.


    And because he is the direct line of Director Qiu, he knows a lot of things, and also knows Huang Feng¡¯s contribution to this case and his identity. Therefore, he respects and appreciates Huang Feng very much. For Feng, he couldn¡¯t sit in this position. After his appointment, he personally invited Huang Feng to have a meal to express his gratitude. After learning that Huang Feng had a factory in Jiangzhou, he patted his chest to ensure that he was there. Will not be harassed in any way, please call him if you have anything.


    As for the other person Huang Feng knew who benefited from this case, it was Tian Jun. Because of Huang Feng¡¯s advance notice, he made preparations in advance. Therefore, when Fei really couldn¡¯t get in or out, he He smoothly took over a few sites of Brother Fei, although he did not take over all of them, but his current power is also expanded a lot, and it is almost a lot bigger than when Brother Biao was at its peak.


    During this process, he naturally clashed with some people. However, Huang Feng decided to accept Tian Jun¡¯s refuge because of Bai Xiaorou¡¯s explanation. Therefore, he greeted the Wang Ju who had just taken office. Therefore, Tian Jun¡¯s people had nothing to do, but some of the people who fought with him were arrested. Therefore, the others also knew that Tian Jun was not a duckweed without a backer. He wanted to fight him well. Think about it.


    Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t say anything to him, Tian Jun also knew through Huang Feng¡¯s behavior. Huang Feng accepted himself, so he was very happy. One is that he can repay Huang Feng, and One is because he has a backing, and he will naturally develop better in the future.


    In the past few days, Huang Feng will go to Tian Lin to sort out the meridians, including her legs and eyes. Because the eyes are too sensitive, Huang Feng needs to be more careful. At the same time, the damage there is more serious than the leg. More serious, so it will take longer.


    When combing the meridians, it felt warm and painful at the same time. After all, her meridians had been necrotic, and at the same time had shrunk and were very small. Therefore, if she expands now, it will naturally hurt.


    However, Tian Lin persevered, and she still enjoyed the pain. You know, she couldn¡¯t do it even if she wanted leg pain before, but now she feels it, even if it¡¯s just pain. She is also very happy.


    After Huang Feng¡¯s sorting out, although Tian Lin could not stand up, and didn''t even feel anything at other times, Tian Jun brothers and sisters all saw hope. After all, when sorting out, they already felt pain. They have improved compared to before, and they will naturally have confidence. This is why Tian Jun now wants to repay Huang Feng, because he can really heal his sister.


    The Seven Lights Undefeated Cultivation Technique given by Huang Feng is indeed a good internal cultivation technique. Although it hasn¡¯t been long since the cultivation, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s body has initially accumulated some internal strength, and the cultivation speed is obviously faster than before. The one who practices is even faster. Looking at Bai Xiaorou, who is excited by the increasing internal strength, Huang Feng really wants to tell her that he has a god-level technique such as Beiming Divine Art. After learning that thing, as long as you encounter internal strength, If you suck in a few of them, the internal force will increase faster.


    However, Huang Feng was not generous enough to give this kind of magic to an ordinary colleague and ordinary friend. Therefore, he only gave Bai Xiaorou''s Qi Yao Undefeated Technique, but he did not use Bei Ming''s magic technique. .


    Naturally, Huang Feng has not been idle these days. While cultivating internal power and magic power, he is constantly learning Lingbo''s microsteps and trying hard to remember those footprints. Facts have proved that his efforts are still very effective. Although the thing is very complicated, but after several days of hard work, he still remembered all the footprints on it, but he has used it preliminarily. Although not very skilled, he can already use it. Out.

 424 Chapter 424

    It can be said that Lingbo Weibu really gave Huang Feng a big surprise. His body style has become better. Coupled with his shadow cloak, he can guarantee himself even if he faces the siege of many people. He won¡¯t be beaten anymore, as long as those who besieged him are not too much stronger than him, Huang Feng will be invincible at all. Only he can hit other people, and other people may even have his clothes. Untouchable.


    Moreover, this Lingbo Weibu is as stated in the introduction. During the process of urging, not only did the internal force in his body not decrease at all, but it is even increasing. This situation is very serious. Increased his ability to fight endurance, can make him last longer.


    Recently, Huang Feng has been increasing his familiarity with Lingbo''s microsteps. He doesn''t want to lose the chain at critical moments.


    "It would be even better if there was another Six-Medition Divine Sword." Huang Feng thought in his heart. Lingbo Microsteps with the Six-Mound Divine Sword, he is like a pistol with infinite bullets, and he can keep attacking , And, the power of this gun is still great.


    However, the Six Meridian Divine Sword is also a top-level technique, it is not so easy to obtain it, it can only depend on his luck.


    But in the past few days, I haven¡¯t got any good things in the storage box. It¡¯s just some sundries and the role of some things. Even Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know about it. The introduction is not very clear, so Huang Feng also Nothing is too serious, everything is put in the ring first.


    The days of happy days were finally over because of an arrangement made by Xie Mengjiao.


    "You mean Li Bingyun is here?" Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao in surprise and said.


    I have to say that Xie Mengjiao is indeed a beautiful woman. Today, she is wearing a fitted office uniform, which shows her perfect body vividly. The bulging chest and the white shirt inside are very attractive. Eyeballs, coupled with her charming face, is a goddess.


    However, only Huang Feng knows that this goddess has a bad temper, and always likes to find fault with others.


    "If you look at your eyes again, I will dig them out." Huang Feng''s eyes did not escape Xie Mengjiao''s, she glared at Huang Feng and warned: "Miss Li came here today, you still go to the airport like last time. Pick her up, this time she came to shoot the commercial. In the past few days, you will be by her side. Remember, don¡¯t look at those eyes randomly, or it will affect Miss Li¡¯s impression of our company. I can''t afford the responsibility, I don''t want Miss Li to think that our company is a pervert!"


    Li Bingyun did come today, in order to show his sincerity, and because when Li Bingyun came last time, he had a good talk with Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo, and the relationship was good, so Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo naturally had to arrange People went to pick them up, and, this time Li Bingyun came to shoot an advertisement for their company. Naturally, the two of Xie Mengjiao wanted to arrange for someone to follow, so that if there is any trivial matter, someone can handle it.


    As for the person who picked up the plane and followed Li Bingyun, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao did not hesitate to choose Huangfeng, because it was Huangfeng who picked up the plane last time, and when he left, Li Bingyun called for Huang Feng. Fengsong, obviously Li Bingyun is still very satisfied with Huangfeng''s service, so this time Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao naturally thought of Huangfeng.


    Of course, in Xie Mengjiao''s heart, there are reasons why Huang Feng is too idle. In fact, the former security manager is even more idle than Huang Feng. She didn''t think there was anything. However, seeing Huang Feng had nothing to do all day, Xie Mengjiao I was a little upset, I always wanted to find something for him to do, so it was logical to arrange Huang Feng to go this time.


    "Okay, I know, I''ll go over right away." Huang Feng said, what he said he knew Li Bingyun, and the two also experienced that dangerous thing together. Now Li Bingyun is here and picks it up by himself. There seems to be nothing wrong.


    Huang Feng''s attitude still satisfies Xie Mengjiao. This guy who is always idle has finally something to do now, and in the next few days, he won''t be too relaxed.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the airport, like last time, I also saw a lot of fans who picked up the airport. Coincidentally, Huang Feng was among the group of people and saw the buddy from last time. However, Huang Feng I didn¡¯t mean to go up and say hello. Otherwise, the other party would definitely ask about his relationship with Li Bingyun. You know, last time, I was right in front of him and took Li Bingyun away, and the other party was Li Bingyun. Die-hard fans of, can you not ask this time?


    Therefore, Huang Feng decisively chose a corner to stay.


    "Hey, buddy, are you also here to take pictures of Li Bingyun?" Huang Feng didn''t expect that in the corner, someone would actually talk to him. Seeing the other person, he seemed to be a reporter.


    "Yes." Huang Feng answered casually.


    "Hey, me too! I have been following this Li Bingyun for a long time. She hasn''t had a long time since her debut, but her resources are very good. I doubt if she has been supported by some wealthy businessman or powerful person, but she still has it. No evidence was found, but I think this time, I have a chance. She just left Qing Province not long before she hurried back here again. There must be something wrong.¡± There was a camera hanging around her neck. ''S middle-aged man whispered to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng''s brows wrinkled. He saw that this guy is not a reporter, but a paparazzi. Such people often make up celebrity scandals based on some photos to gain attention. And if they win something of value, they will report wantonly and increase their visibility. It can be said that they can do everything for their own fame, to make more money, and they have no career at all. Ethics, saying that they are journalists is an insult to the journalist industry.


    And Huang Feng knows some of Li Bingyun''s background. She has that background, coupled with her own efforts, is it normal to have good resources?It''s a pity that not everyone knows her situation, especially when she deliberately concealed it, even fewer people know, even Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao don''t know, these ordinary people don''t know, then It''s normal.


    "Huh, buddy, where''s your equipment?" The man looked at Huang Feng questioningly. There was a rather advanced camera on his neck, but Huang Feng was empty-handed.


    "I just use my mobile phone." Huang Feng said casually.


    "How about you newcomers, who always can''t get any valuable information, even the most basic equipment is not worthy, what else do you want to get? Can mobile phones compare with these professional cameras?" The person said despisingly, obviously thinking Huang Feng is a newbie who knows nothing.

 425 Chapter 425: Long Time No See

    "I got off the plane, where are you?"


    When Huang Feng was a little impatient with this guy, his cell phone rang. It was a message from Li Bingyun. Obviously, she already knew that Huang Feng was still picking her up this time.


    In fact, Li Bingyun had told Xie Mengjiao and the others about her visit to Jiangzhou in advance, and wanted them to arrange for Huang Feng to pick her up and stay with her in the next few days. However, she did not dare to make such a request. It was clearly stated that at that time, they just praised Xie Mengjiao and her company casually, saying that their company''s employees were really good, just like the security guard last time, they did it well, better than her bodyguards.


    At that time, she didn''t know if that was effective. However, Xie Mengjiao, who didn''t want to keep Huang Feng idle, didn''t worry her for long. At the time, she said that the security guard happened to be fine recently. If Miss Li didn''t think he was reckless, this The second is still to arrange for him to pick up the plane.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was arranged in this way, and later became the bodyguard and driver next to Li Bingyun, and he was going to accompany her on the next trip.


    Li Bingyun was naturally very happy about Xie Mengjiao¡¯s arrangement, but she did not show it. It can be said that Huang Feng has become very important in her heart through the last event, even no less than her brother. With Huang Feng by her side, she will feel more secure.


    "I''m near the corner of the exit to the right." Huang Feng replied.


    "I''ll just say you newcomers are unprofessional. At this time, the plane has landed. Then Li Bingyun may come out at any time. What if you are still playing on your mobile phone and missing important information? I don''t know where you are. The newspaper office actually used someone like you.¡± The middle-aged man next to Huang Feng said to Huang Feng as if he was teaching a younger generation. The appearance of shaking his head and sighing seemed to feel very much for Huang Feng¡¯s unprofessional behavior. unfortunately.


    "Brother, your pants are wet." Huang Feng ignored him, but pointed to his pants.


    The other party looked down at his trousers in doubt, and he saw that his crotch was wet, as if he hadn''t controlled it and peeed.


    "Ah!" He suddenly yelled like a girl. After that, he didn''t want to teach Huang Feng anymore, he covered his underside and ran to the bathroom.


    Huang Feng looked at the other''s embarrassed figure and shook his head. The lesson he taught him is not too heavy. Otherwise, the water polo technique would not only wet his pants, but even make someone below him. Objects temporarily lose some functions.


    And Li Bingyun is coming, and Huang Feng obviously doesn''t want the other party to see it. Otherwise, I don''t know what these paparazzi people will write a very simple thing.


    Huang Feng finally saw Li Bingyun''s figure at the exit. As soon as she appeared, the surrounding fans screamed. Some people went up to send flowers, some went up to ask for autographs, and some wanted to take photos with Li Bingyun. She kept a smile on her face and met everyone''s requirements. It took more than half an hour before she walked out of the crowd, and the fans watched her leave with a satisfied smile.


    Huang Feng discovered that this time Li Bingyun was the only one with her assistant. The bodyguards from the last time disappeared. It was just the airport security to maintain order. This made Huang Feng a little puzzled. It is said that the last time. Li Bingyun¡¯s security should be even stronger for the matter, why now, instead of sending the bodyguards away?


    Huang Feng did not wait for Li Bingyun where he was. He worried that there were other paparazzi nearby. After seeing him leave with Li Bingyun, he would write about the scandal. Therefore, after he confirmed that Li Bingyun saw him, he was Walking ahead, he led Li Bingyun to the outside. He got into the car at his own car first, and then Li Bingyun and her assistant followed.


    "Huang Feng, long time no see." As soon as he got on the bus, Li Bingyun greeted Huang Feng with a smile. Her cheerful tone made the assistant sitting next to her quietly curl his lips. The two of them and Huang Feng It''s been less than ten days after we''ve been apart, where hasn''t seen it for a long time?I haven''t seen Li Bingyun so close to anyone before. Could it be that she really looks at this security guard differently?


    "Yes, long time no see." Huang Feng replied casually while driving, "You are still so beautiful and so popular."


    "Really." Huang Feng''s praise is still Li Bingyun is very happy, even the feeling of fatigue just because of signing the name for a long time has disappeared a lot.


    "How long do you plan to stay in Jiangzhou this time?" Huang Feng asked. He didn''t have the consciousness to be a driver and bodyguard. As he thought, he and Li Bingyun had an ordinary friendship, not an employment. Relationship, so when chatting, it is also very casual.


    "About ten days." Li Bingyun said. Her words made her assistant secretly curl her lips, because Li Bingyun was here to shoot commercials. It only took three days at most. If it goes well, only use it. One or two days is not impossible, but Li Bingyun insists on staying for ten days this time. As for the reason, she is tired from work and wants to take a break.


    Naturally, her assistant had no opinion on this, and she did not dare to have any opinion. After all, she knew about the situation of Li Bingyun''s family. She also knew that Li Bingyun became a star because of her hobbies and not much money. Their family is not short of money, so when they want to work, there is not much pressure.


    However, in the past Li Bingyun would not take a break easily. She has always said that she may not have a lot of time for filming freely. Once she is married, her husband¡¯s family does not want her to show up. It can only be retired, and according to her family''s situation, her future husband''s family is likely to be that kind of more traditional and serious family, so it is really possible that she is really not allowed to show up like this outside.


    However, Li Bingyun, who had always wanted to use the current time, film more and sing more, this time actively asked for a rest period. Obviously, there are some reasons. As for whether it is because of the little security guard who is driving, Li Bingyun''s assistant was not sure.


    "Ten days? That''s not bad. You came in a hurry last time and didn''t have a good time in Jiangzhou. This time, you can take a good look." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, I just plan to have a good time in Jiangzhou, do you have time? How about being my tour guide?" Li Bingyun said with a look of expectation.

 426 Chapter 426

    "Guide? All right, no problem." Huang Feng replied readily. According to Xie Mengjiao, his task these days is to accompany Li Bingyun and take her to play, which is also one of his own jobs. You can just hang around outside.


    Li Bingyun laughed happily when he heard Huang Feng''s readily consent. Her eyes were already narrowed. She had never looked forward to playing so much.


    However, when Li Bingyun was thinking about where to play with Huang Feng, Huang Feng''s face suddenly changed from calm to serious. He glanced at the rearview mirror, but after that, his feet were calm. When the accelerator was stepped on, the car suddenly began to accelerate.


    "Team leader, the kid in front seems to have spotted us." Not far behind Huang Feng''s car, there was a normal-looking car, which drove unhurriedly in the traffic. Keep the distance from Huangfeng''s car, and there are a few cars between Huangfeng''s car, this car is not close, nor too much behind, just follow Huangfeng''s car so far.


    "Unexpectedly, that kid''s alertness is quite high." A young man in the co-pilot''s position said, with a hint of interest on his face.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect this kid to have two tricks. You know, even those guys in the military might not be able to spot my door." The young man who drove accelerated on the accelerator, not being thrown away by Huang Feng. One side relaxedly said to the person in the co-pilot position.


    Huang Feng has some driving skills, but he is not too proficient in driving, after all, there is no problem in driving. However, it is very difficult to get rid of the people behind, although he has found out The opponent''s existence wanted to speed up and throw away the opponent, but he soon discovered that it was futile to do so. The distance between the car and himself has not changed at all, and he still follows him unhurriedly.


    If Huang Feng knew that the driver in the car behind him could not only drive cars, but also drive tanks, and was very skilled, then he would not do these useless things.


    "Huang Feng, what''s wrong with you?" Li Bingyun in the car also felt the change of Huang Feng.


    At the beginning, Huang Feng could still talk to her while driving, but now Huang Feng doesn''t speak much anymore, and the expression on his face is also very serious.


    "You sit down, I want to accelerate." Huang Feng said. He wanted to get rid of the opponent, so he could only continue to accelerate, but he was not sure about it, after all, his driving skills were just like that.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Bingyun asked with a nervous expression. Huang Feng''s performance obviously found something. This reminded her of the last time around the cabin. Could it be that those people came again?


    Thinking of this, Li Bingyun felt a little scared, but when she saw Huang Feng sitting in front of her, she suddenly settled down again. With Huang Feng there, she would be fine, and Huang Feng would definitely be able to protect herself.


    And Huang Feng is not as relaxed as Li Bingyun thought. He also suspects that the people following him are the people that night. After all, according to Bai Xiaorou, those people will definitely not give up easily and will definitely get revenge. Yes, and now, Li Bingyun was sitting in his car and found that someone was following, Huang Feng couldn''t miss those people.


    Moreover, Huang Feng was not sure to kill them like that night, but here is on the road where cars go, and, during the day, he can''t fully display it, and the shadow cloak can''t be used, otherwise, After being seen by other people, I can''t explain it clearly, so my strength has to be discounted.


    And the other party''s people, but mercenaries who kill people without blinking, don''t care about the environment around them. Once they let go of their hands, they have to take care of not hurting the innocent and become even more passive.


    "There is a car following us." Huang Feng glanced at the rearview mirror and said. He has accelerated again, but he still couldn''t get rid of the opponent. The opponent was like a plaster, firmly stuck to him.


    "Ah, how could this happen." Li Bingyun said worriedly. Although she thinks Huang Feng can protect herself, Huang Feng and herself may also be injured, which is obviously something she doesn''t want to see.


    "What? What should we do?" The assistant next to Li Bingyun also said in a flustered manner. She also remembered what happened that night, although later, neither Li Bingyun nor her brother said this in detail. That¡¯s why the assistant didn¡¯t know the specific situation, but just by looking at the surveillance that day, she knew that the situation at the time was very dangerous, and the other party was also a very evil person.


    "Don''t panic, they don''t dare to mess around." Huang Feng said as he drove, he was looking for an exit at this time, he wanted to find a secluded place, in that case, he would be able to perform a little more, but in that case, he Maybe some things will be exposed in front of Li Bingyun and her assistants. This is Huang Feng''s unwillingness. Therefore, he is still hesitating, if he can not do it, it is best not to do it, so as not to expose himself.


    "By the way, what about your bodyguards, why didn''t I see any of them today." Huang Feng asked Li Bingyun. If there were those bodyguards, even if he couldn''t solve the opponent, he should delay for some time and let himself be thrown away. It is still possible to open the opponent, but the bodyguards who were supposed to be with Li Bingyun are gone.


    "I let them all leave." Li Bingyun said. Since the last incident, both Li Bingyun and her family have no longer trusted the bodyguards. Therefore, Li Bingyun fired them. And the one arranged by his brother.


    "By the way, my brother arranged it!" Li Bingyun called out suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng asked.


    "They may be arranged by my brother. My brother said he would arrange for someone to protect me. However, those people will not let me find out and will not disturb my life. Therefore, those people behind may belong to my brother. People, if they are not, my brother''s people must be nearby. I called and asked them to help." Li Bingyun explained to Huang Feng while dialing his brother''s number.


    Because Li Bingyun didn¡¯t want those people to affect his life, although Li Huaimin arranged someone to follow Li Bingyun, Li Bingyun didn¡¯t know who they were, how many people there were, or even their contact information. Now She can only contact her brother to solve it.

 427 Chapter 427: Misunderstanding

    "Hey, brother, I''ve been followed." As soon as the call was connected, Li Bingyun said in an anxious tone.


    "Don''t panic, what the hell is going on?" Li Huaimin''s heart jumped when he heard his sister''s call. The first thing he thought of was the devil''s mercenary group''s revenge.


    "These guys are really lingering. When the work is over, I must leave the country and meet them again!" Li Huaimin thought in his heart.


    "I don''t know. I just got out of the airport and found someone following the car. They have been following here from the airport. I don''t know who they are." Li Bingyun said.


    "Don''t worry, I have arranged someone by your side, and I will ask them to help you see it right away." Li Huaimin said, and at the same time, he was a little dissatisfied with the two people he arranged, why his sister found out. Someone followed her, but the person who arranged her did not find it.


    Of course, in addition to dissatisfaction, there are also some doubts. He knows the skill of those two people. It is no problem to deal with four or five devil mercenary groups. If you deal with ordinary people, more than a dozen are not close. Why is it so careless this time.


    "My brother asked someone to help us." After hanging up the phone, Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng, Huang Feng also felt a little more relaxed. It would be best if his skills were not exposed.


    On the other side, after Li Huaimin hung up his sister''s phone, he immediately called the two people he had arranged.


    "Hey, Captain, what''s the matter?" As soon as the call was connected, the other party''s voice came through the phone, and the voice revealed respect for Li Huaimin.


    The two people who were arranged by Li Huaimin to protect her by Li Bingyun''s side were all retired from their army. Even if they retired from there, other troops would rush for them. However, these two people Li Huaimin admired it very much. In addition, both of them had been rescued by Li Huaimin before. Therefore, after leaving there, they did not go to other troops, but continued to follow Li Huaimin. However, they were no longer soldiers, but as soldiers. The identity of an ordinary person.


    "My sister just called and said that she was being followed. After she came out of the airport, the other party has been following her, aren''t you around her? Did you find this situation?" Li Huaimin asked.


    "Isn''t it, such a coincidence?" the person on the phone blurted out.


    "What do you mean?" Li Huaimin asked.


    "We are following Ms. Bingyun, but the driver seems to be famous. He has found us and has been trying to get rid of us. If I guess correctly, the person who followed them in Ms. Bingyun''s mouth is Here we are." In the car not far behind Huangfeng, the person in the passenger seat glanced at his driver with a funny expression.


    "You mean, you followed my sister and were discovered by the other party?" Li Huaimin said in surprise. He hadn''t thought of this situation. He knew what skills and tracking levels the two were. Said it was an ordinary driver, even those of the Devil Mercenary Corps came, and they might not be able to find them following.


    "I think this is indeed the case, although I don''t want to believe it." The person in the co-pilot''s position looked at the front of him and was still trying to get out of his car and said.


    Li Huaimin was silent for a while. After knowing that no one else was following his sister, he became less anxious: "Do you know whose car my sister is in? An ordinary taxi?"


    Li Huaimin obviously didn''t believe this situation. If an ordinary taxi driver could find the elites in his army following him, then he would be training here every day and take his children home.


    "It shouldn''t be, it''s a private car. I saw Ms. Bingyun got into the other party''s car right after she came out of the airport. The other party should have come to pick up Ms. Bingyun specially." The person in the passenger seat replied. Obviously, he didn''t want to believe that he would be discovered by an ordinary person.


    You know, the two of them are elites in that special unit. They are not afraid to deal with those mercenary groups abroad. They retired only because of their age. This does not mean that their abilities are not good. On the contrary, they Being able to be rushed by so many troops, naturally there is no problem with the ability. If this is found by an ordinary driver, then he simply finds a rope and hangs.


    "That''s it, that''s okay, since no one else is following her, I don''t worry, I will give her your contact information later, so that she can contact you if she has any questions." Li Huaimin said.


    "Okay, Captain." Although they have retired, they obviously didn''t change their words: "By the way, Captain, can you ask Miss Bingyun who is driving? How did he find us following. "


    "I want to know too." Li Huaimin said. In order not to affect his sister''s life, he specially arranged for these two skilled and good at hiding people. Unexpectedly, he would be given by his sister on the first day. Found it, he felt a sense of frustration.


    After hanging up, he dialed his sister''s phone again.


    "My brother is calling." Seeing the phone ringing, Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng, and then connected the phone: "Hey, brother, where are your people? Where are they?"


    "They have been following you all the time. They have been following you since they came out of the airport." Li Huaimin didn''t know what his mood was when he said this, his proud subordinates were actually seen through.


    "Ah." Li Bingyun called out in surprise, glanced at Huang Feng, and then said: "Brother, you mean, the person who has been following us from the airport to here is the person you arranged by my side?"


    "Yes, I will give you their contact information later, you can contact them to avoid such misunderstandings later, and if you have any problems, you can contact them." Li Huaimin said.


    "Okay, brother." Li Bingyun said. After knowing that no bad person was following him, Li Bingyun''s mood was lightened.


    "By the way, whose car are you in now? Who spotted someone following you?" Li Huaimin asked the doubts in his heart. Ordinarily, the person arranged by himself should not be so easy to be spotted, but it is obviously already Something unexpected.


    "It''s the person who rescued me last time." Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and said embarrassedly.

 428 Chapter 428

    "It''s him?" Li Huaimin said in surprise: "Why are you together?"


    Li Huaimin naturally knew about Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng rescued Li Bingyun last time, and he also knew that Huang Feng happened to be in Qing Province at that time, but he didn''t know that Huang Feng had been in Qing Province all the time, and he I didn''t expect that my sister would meet with the other party just when she arrived in Qing Province, and it seemed that the other party came to pick up her sister specially.


    Therefore, Li Huaimin is a little confused about the situation.


    "That''s it. He is the security guard of a company I endorse. This time I came to Qing Province to shoot an advertisement for this company. The company arranged for him to be my driver and bodyguard." Li Bingyun explained: " Moreover, the boss of their company does not seem to know his other identity."


    "It turned out to be like this." Li Huaimin understood that members of the National Security Bureau sometimes pretended to be some identities when performing tasks. Such identities are different. Maybe a beggar on the roadside may also be theirs.


    However, most of the times, those people have these identities when they are performing tasks. Other times, they are in the imperial capital. He did not expect that Huang Feng has been working as a security guard in a company, and it seems , He is resident in Qinghai Province.


    However, this is fine. With Huang Feng here and someone arranged by herself, then there is no need to worry about the safety of my sister in Qing Province. Although I have never seen Huang Feng, Huang Feng¡¯s skill, He can still be trusted, and most people can''t enter the National Security Bureau. Moreover, Huang Feng saved his sister last time, and he has proved by practical actions that he is capable of protecting his sister.


    "That''s all right, you can contact the person I arranged, if you have anything, remember to call me." Li Huaimin said.


    "I know, brother."


    After Li Bingyun hung up his brother''s phone number, he used the phone number he gave to contact the person following him, and finally confirmed that the other party was indeed the people Huang Feng had discovered, and everyone was truly relieved.


    "A false alarm, those people were sent by your brother?" Huang Feng was relieved after knowing that the people behind were not from the Devil Mercenary Group, his speed also slowed down. After all, his original car skills were also Generally speaking, if you drive too fast, something will happen. Now there is no danger, naturally there is no need to drive so fast.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it to be them. After my brother asked me to fire the bodyguards, he sent these people to follow me." Li Bingyun said, Huang Feng knew her brother''s specific situation, so she too He didn''t hide anything from Huang Feng like he did with other people.


    Huang Feng nodded. The person in the car following was obviously more professional than the bodyguards before Li Bingyun. If he hadn''t been on the battlefield, and the energy in his body had some perception of danger, I really may not be able to find them.


    However, whether they are there, at least Li Bingyun will be much safer than before. He is so good that he knows Li Bingyun, so naturally I don''t want her to have an accident.


    When Huang Feng drove the car to the hotel, he saw that the car did not approach them, but stopped at a distance, just looking at them.


    Huang Feng helped Li Bingyun get things to the room. When he came down later, he saw someone leaning against the car, obviously waiting for him.


    "Are you the person in the car that Miss Bingyun just now?" the person asked after seeing Huang Feng approaching.


    Although the other party asked abruptly, Huang Feng still understood what he meant, so he nodded, and then said, "You just followed behind?"


    "Yes." The man did not deny, "I didn''t expect that a security guard could find us? It seems that we are indeed slack during this time."


    It seems that he only knew the identity of Huang Feng¡¯s security from Li Huaimin. As for the identity of Huangfeng¡¯s National Security Bureau, he probably didn¡¯t know.


    "Cheng Hai, it''s nice to meet you." The man proactively reached out and said to Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng, it''s also nice to meet you." Huang Feng said, covering the opponent''s hand.


    Huang Feng could feel that the sturdy aura hidden in the opponent''s body was definitely not something ordinary people could have, and it was even stronger than the aura of the devil mercenary group he saw last time.


    Cheng Hai came here just to get to know Huang Feng. After all, they just followed Huang Feng and they were seen through by the other party. He was naturally very curious about Huang Feng, but he didn''t feel it in Huang Feng. With the aura of a strong man, Huang Feng is like an ordinary person.


    "Could it be that he just discovered that we were just a coincidence? Or, he just feels a little more sensitive and has very general skills?" Cheng Hai thought.


    Huang Feng naturally didn¡¯t know what Cheng Hai thought about him. After a brief chat with Cheng Hai, he left. In the past few days, he doesn¡¯t need to go to the company, just stay with Li Bingyun. Tonight, Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo were going to accompany Li Bingyun for dinner. Now that Li Bingyun is going to take a rest, Huang Feng can also arrange time by himself.


    It¡¯s getting late at this time, and Huang Feng is about to drive to see Tian Jun. Now that he has decided to accept the other party, he should always talk to him about specific things, lest he does something he shouldn¡¯t do. At that time, I couldn''t hold it.


    Huang Feng knows that he is not a big person right now. The most contacted people are the former Director Qiu, the current Secretary Qiu, and Bai Xiaorou. For general things, rely on himself or the words of both of them. I can still solve it, but if it is too much, then I can''t help it, and the two people may not help myself.


    However, when Huang Feng arrived at the bar agreed with Tian Jun, he actually saw a familiar figure outside the bar.


    "Why is he here?" Huang Feng muttered.


    The person he saw was not someone else, but Tong Zi''an. In other words, Huang Feng felt that he and Tong Zi''an were quite destined recently, and he could always see each other inadvertently. Last time, so did this time.


    Tong Zi''an has been released. Huang Feng knew about this matter. After all, he didn''t commit anything. He was kidnapped by the other party at the time. So, after a little interrogation, he was given to the police station. Released.


    However, this does not mean that his condition has improved. In fact, because of the sudden death of his father, his life is very difficult now. At this time, Huang Feng almost didn''t recognize him when he saw him. A lot of decadence.

 429 Chapter 429

    Huang Feng was right. Tong Zi''an''s situation was indeed very bad. Although he was released by the police and escaped from the murderous kidnappers, this did not make his situation better.


    Because he learned the news that his father had committed suicide. This news was nothing less than a bolt from the blue for him. Although his father had been arrested before, he knew that his father knew a lot. The big people in Qing Province have many friends with energy, so those people will definitely get his father out of that. It''s just a matter of time.


    Therefore, Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s mood has not changed much. He is waiting for his father to come out. Then, he can once again become the first son of Qing Province. When the time comes, let that Caitian, how far away, get out Anyone who alienates themselves and bullies themselves during this period of time will have to pay the price.


    However, he did not expect that what he was getting now was not the news of his father''s coming out, but the news of his father''s death, which made him unacceptable for a while, because this was really not what he could predict.


    However, he did not expect it, and it does not mean that others were not prepared. In fact, after Tong Qianjun was arrested for so long and there were no signs of showing up, some people who were thoughtful already knew that this time Tong Qianjun was in danger. Especially after knowing that Secretary Tan was also involved in this matter, everyone felt that Tong Qianjun was over and he might become a victim of high-level struggles.


    And the facts have proved that these people were right. Tong Qianjun was indeed sacrificed. However, these people did not mean to be polite with Tong Zi. Before the body of Tong Qianjun was completely cold, those People will block the door, and put the boy in the house.


    And these people, including Tong Qianjun¡¯s former partners, some relatives of Tong¡¯s family, and even many people that Tong Zi¡¯an doesn¡¯t know, they all come to Tong Zi¡¯an and want him to "pay his father''s debt". .


    These are all people who understand Tong Zi''an, but he is an ignorant person, so now he does not have the support of Tong Qianjun, these people will naturally not let this opportunity pass, they come up with a lot of true and false Fake things prove that Tong Qianjun borrowed money from himself before his death. Some of these receipts are true and some are false.


    The key is that Tong Zi''an had no abilities in the first place, but now he was struck by the news of his father¡¯s death and has not been relieved. The pillar in his heart has fallen. He is very insecure now, and the whole person is completely muddled. I don''t know how to deal with this situation.


    Otherwise, there is a father who has a son. Tong Qianjun is accustomed to intrigue and likes to use it. Therefore, he does not have any sincere friends. The same is true for Tong Zi''an. When he is rich and powerful, naturally A bunch of people circled around him, but now, although there are also a bunch of people around him, they are all troubled by him, and no one has stood up to help him speak.


    As a result, the things in the villa that Tong Qianjun left behind, except for those taken away by Huang Feng, were compensated by Tong Zi''an to those who came to ask for money, and this obviously couldn''t satisfy those people. To his appetite, Tong Zi''an sold a villa and most of the things in it. This was enough to dismiss those people. However, Tong Zi''an couldn''t guarantee that they would never come to him again.


    Therefore, this kind of things happened in just a few days, and Tong Zian''s mood was naturally impossible, and his spirit was also very weak. He was completely different from the arrogant and arrogant him before.


    The recent events have also severely stimulated Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s nerves. He even felt a little crazy. After slowing down, he thought of revenge, complete revenge, revenge for those who bullied him before. , Among these people, including Cai Tian, ??including Lao Yu!


    Originally, Tong Zian was prepared to retaliate against Cai Tian and Lao Yu, but it was only because of unexpected events that disrupted his rhythm, but now, when he was temporarily out of trouble, he thought of the revenge he hadn''t completed before. .


    If you want to retaliate against Cai Tian, ??Lao Yu and others, relying on Tong Zi to keep himself safe, it must be impossible to implement it. Fortunately, he had known Uncle Li briefly before, and Uncle Li also introduced him to several people in the arena. Now that Uncle Li is gone, although the other party will no longer be polite to him, but if they give them money and let them take over the job, the other party still has no problem.


    The place that Tong Zi''an chose to meet with the other party was this bar, so Huang Feng was lucky to see Tong Zi''an here again.


    However, Huang Feng has no plans to follow up this time. Tong Qianjun is already dead, so the dude of Tong Zi''an has no value. Even if you follow him, you won¡¯t get anything useful. Therefore, Huang Feng only looked at Tong Zi''an with a little surprise, and then forgot about it, went on to enter the bar and went to meet Tian Jun.


    Compared with the last time we met, Tian Jun now has a more sturdy breath and a happy mood that outsiders can see.


    Tian Jun also has reason to be happy. He found a backer and will develop better in the future. Moreover, because of Huang Feng¡¯s advance notice, he has obtained a lot of territory for Fei Ge, and has acquired a lot of younger brothers, and the power has already caught up. It was time for Brother Biao''s heyday.


    Of course, the most important thing is that his sister Tian Lin¡¯s strange disease is finally cured. This is what makes him the happiest. After all, his sister is very important in his heart. The reason why he left Going on this road now has a lot to do with his sister, so now that he sees hope, his mood can be imagined.


    Therefore, in Tian Jun''s heart, Huang Feng is no longer as simple as his own backer. He is his benefactor, a benefactor of great kindness to him, and a benefactor worthy of everything he can give back!


    Therefore, when we met this time, he was very polite to Huang Feng. He poured tea and water without any hesitation. It was not just relying on Huang Feng.


    "Okay, you can sit down, you are like this, I''m really not used to it." Huang Feng took Tian Jun to sit down and said.


    Before, the relationship between the two was more like ordinary friends, and the two people were equal. However, now Tian Jun is obviously consciously putting himself in a very low position and showing respect for Huang Feng everywhere. , Whether it is his demeanor or his behavior, it is the same.


    Therefore, this change made Huang Feng a little unacceptable for a while.

 430 Chapter 430

    "These are what I should do." Tian Jun said sincerely.


    There is hope that his sister¡¯s legs will be cured, and now that she has met Huang Feng more, there are more chatters, and her personality is more cheerful. So recently, her sister is in a good mood and knows this. Tian Jun who ordered is naturally very grateful to Huang Feng.


    "Okay, since you and I have a cooperative relationship, so I have something to say ahead." Huang Feng said. He said this naturally to save face for Tian Jun. He said that the two are working together instead of Tian Jun. Take refuge in him.


    However, whether it was Huang Feng or Tian Jun, both knew that they were not cooperating now, but had a subordinate relationship between superiors and superiors.


    "Okay, just say what you have." Don''t say that Huang Feng is his boss now, even if it is not, he is willing to follow Huang Feng''s advice if he can cure his sister''s disease.


    "First of all, you said before. Huang gambling and drugs will not be touched. I hope you will not touch it in the future." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    "Okay, no problem." Tian Jun said without thinking.


    Actually, if Tian Jun wants to touch gambling and drugs, he will not touch it. However, Huang Feng and Tian Jun both understand that "yellow" is something that it is impossible not to touch them at all. You must know that Tian Jun It is just to protect these places such as bars and nightclubs. After all, he is not the boss of others, so if those bosses want to operate these things in these places, Tian Jun has no choice.


    And what Tian Jun can do is that he doesn''t touch it directly, like this indirect, then there is no way.


    "Also, don''t do things that have a bad impact on society in the future. You can fight for territory, but if you don''t have to be a last resort, don''t kill people." Huang Feng continued to exhort.


    This wounding and killing are completely two concepts. If it hurts, the activity can be completely settled. However, if there is a human life, the nature of the incident will be different. You must know, whether it is Huang Feng , Bai Xiaorou or even Secretary Qiu, they are not the top leaders. If they are caught by their own enemies, the incident will be troublesome and the impact will be great.


    Therefore, if there is a human life, Secretary Qiu and Bai Xiaorou will help, Huang Feng can''t guarantee at all.


    Actually, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what was the relationship between him and Secretary Qiu. What was the relationship between him and Qiu Ningshuang? He and Qiu Ningshuang had a good relationship. They were very good friends. He also taught her meditation and magic. And Secretary Qiu has always taken care of himself, and even raised some points. Huang Feng felt that if something happened to him, Secretary Qiu would not stand idly by. It was just that Huang Feng didn''t know exactly where this "degree" was.


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s side is better. After all, she has already dragged her out. She also knows about Tian Jun, and she has no objection. If she really wants something that can''t be solved, she can ask her for help. It''s just that, after all, she is just a team leader, not a director, so Huang Feng doesn''t know how much power and energy she has.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng asked Tian Jun to keep a low profile, he also secretly decided to work hard to improve his strength. Only if his strength is strong enough can he not rely on others, or even let others actively rely on himself. , Tian Jun is an example, and in the future, as his own strength continues to grow stronger, more and more people rely on him, and the level will be higher and higher.


    "Okay, I listen to you." Tian Jun still has no resistance to Huang Feng''s opinion. He himself does not want to kill the innocent indiscriminately, as long as he persuades the other party.


    Tian Jun¡¯s attitude makes Huang Feng very satisfied. With these two guarantees, plus some other small details, Huang Feng has given Tian Jun the truth, and Tian Jun also knows what he has done. What to do and what not to do.


    "During this period, you have expanded very quickly. You have taken over several sites in Fei, so don¡¯t continue to expand for the time being. Stabilize first and digest those places. After all, you are a newcomer with insufficient background. If it''s too powerful, it''s easy to be jealous." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    This is what Huang Feng is worried about after all. Just like the previous brother Biao, although he has also expanded very quickly, he has not completely digested his own territory. Therefore, he collapsed when he was hit by the people of Uncle Li. At that time, there was no resistance at all, and those people would not completely help him.


    Tian Jun naturally knows this truth. After all, he has been under Brother Biao before and can understand this better. At that time, because of the rapid expansion, even many younger brothers didn¡¯t know Brother Biao and didn¡¯t know there was Biao. Brother is here and he only knows his own online status. Obviously, this situation won''t work.


    "Well, I will not continue to expand during this period of time. I will first stabilize these territories underneath." Tian Jun said. His old foundation is still those who followed Brother Biao before. These people were the first to take refuge in him. Before, when Brother Biao was still alive, these people admired him very much, so these people were very loyal.


    However, it''s hard to say that the people who were recruited later, there may even be other people who are spies in the gang, so he needs time to rectify.


    With a consensus, the conversation between the two went smoother. Huang Feng was still faintly excited. He was still very happy to have a power that was completely obeyed by himself. The battlefield he experienced and the magic of the storage box After that, Huang Feng had a strong ability to accept this dark side and the death of life.


    Therefore, he could not hesitate to kill the members of the Devil Mercenary Group without any discomfort, because his discomfort had already been demonstrated during the first teleportation before, on the battlefield. In terms of cruelty, the battlefield is obviously more cruel than in reality. He has gone through such scenes, so how can he care about the "small fights" in reality.


    Therefore, when Tian Jun wanted to take refuge in him, he did not think of rejection for the first time, nor did he feel that there is something wrong with such an organization. He just thought about accepting the other party as his own identity, which is appropriate, so Bai Xiaorou explained to him. After being confused, he accepted Tian Jun without thinking too much, instead of just scolding the other party for harming social security.


    It can be said that the current Huang Feng is different from the previous Huang Feng who only concentrates on making money. It is not only ability, but also his thoughts!

 431 Chapter 431

    Huang Feng talked with Tian Jun for a long time before leaving, and Tian Jun also introduced some of his subordinates to Huang Feng. These subordinates are the people he trusts most. It can be said that they are his direct descendants. While following Brother Biao, these people have been unswervingly supporting themselves, so these people can be trusted.


    After Huang Feng and Tian Jun separated, they went to the hotel. There, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were picking up the dust for Li Bingyun. This time Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant did not follow, because here, Li Bingyun does not need protection. No one can drink wine, but Li Bingyun''s assistant didn''t come, but Tang Muxue appeared here.


    For Tang Muxue, Huang Feng hadn''t seen her for a while, but she knew that she was also going to take root in Qing Province and was also doing business related to wine, but Huang Feng didn''t know what was going on.Thinking of Tang Muxue persuading herself to chase Su Yumo when we met last time, Huang Feng saw the other party again, and she had strange thoughts in her heart.


    Tang Muxue is still so beautiful and charming, but her face is a little more tired. This is what Huang Feng has not seen on her face before. It seems that she has indeed been very tired this time. tired.


    However, Tang Muxue''s face didn''t mean much depression. Obviously, although she was tired during this period of time, she was full of energy and even enjoyed this time of struggle, which she had never experienced before. After passing, she felt fresh and curious.


    The atmosphere on the wine table was very good. After Su Yumo introduced Tang Muxue to Li Bingyun, everyone chatted happily. Huang Feng discovered tragedy that he became the only man on the wine table again and could only continue. Head down to eat.


    However, Su Yumo did not forget Huang Feng, nor did she intend to isolate him. She just sat with Huang Feng. When talking with Li Bingyun, she would occasionally chat with Huang Feng, even The topic was directed towards Huang Feng.


    At first, Su Yumo was worried that Li Bingyun would be unhappy, but she soon discovered that Li Bingyun was not only not angry, but also seemed very interested.


    "Your relationship with women is really good," said Tang Muxue on the other side of Huang Feng.


    "What do you mean? Are you sarcastic? If my woman''s fate is good, can I have never been in a relationship and have been single?" Huang Feng said angrily.


    "Have you never been in a relationship?" Tang Muxue exclaimed with a look of surprise, even because she was too surprised, she forgot to control her own volume, and all the other people present suddenly looked over.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Tang Muxue would be surprised. When he wanted to come, although Huang Feng looked ordinary, he could attract Su Yumo and at the same time let another girl who was not worse than Su Yumo get close to him, indicating that, When he gets along with women, he still has a good set of things. In other words, Huang Feng''s experience should be very rich. From his appearance, at least he has been in love a few times.


    However, now Huang Feng said that she had never been in a relationship and was still single, so Tang Muxue was not surprised.


    Huang Feng also felt the curious eyes of the other people around him, and he looked at Tang Muxue with shame and said: "Do I have to lie about this kind of thing? Is it glorious?"


    Indeed, in this society, there are not many people at an age like Huang Feng who have ever fallen in love. Many people at his age have already fallen in love when they were in college.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng thought of Wang Tongtong. Huang Feng had always thought that the other party was his girlfriend and her boyfriend. However, obviously that was because he thought too much. The other party never regarded him as a man. My friend never even thought of herself. Since the other party had never regarded herself as her boyfriend, Huang Feng also naturally believed that her own mess was not considered a relationship.


    "Huang Feng, have you really been in a relationship?" Xie Mengjiao said while looking at Huang Feng. Then, before Huang Feng could speak, she said to herself: "That''s right, there are probably not many like you. What a woman can see, and what can see you is probably not good for her eyes."


    Xie Mengjiao said that, naturally, it¡¯s not because Huang Feng is a security guard and has no money. In her opinion, love is above all else. Therefore, even if there is no money, even if the identity is not equal, as long as two people love each other, then Should be together for a lifetime, it can be said that Xie Mengjiao is still a little naive in this respect.


    Therefore, Xie Mengjiao said that Huang Feng did not look down on his current identity, but because of Huang Feng¡¯s previous behavior. It can be said that the unpleasant experience that she met Huang Feng for the first time made Huang Feng in her heart. , The image has been fixed, Huang Feng is a pervert, and naturally, no woman would like a pervert.


    However, Xie Mengjiao didn''t realize that when she finished speaking, the eyes of Su Yumo and Li Bingyun on one side flashed, and there was an inexplicable look in their eyes, but they didn''t say anything.


    "Thank you for your overall concern. Maybe sometime, a woman who is blind will look at me." Huang Feng said blankly. He would not feel angry because of Xie Mengjiao''s words. In normal times, Xie Mengjiao runs on himself a lot more times, and there are things that are even worse than this. He is already used to it. In his opinion, Xie Mengjiao is just an immature stubborn girl, and he will naturally not be with him. General knowledge of the other party.


    "Mengjiao, you may be wrong this time. Someone really looks at your security guard." Tang Muxue said with a smile on her face.


    Su Yumo''s face turned red when she heard Tang Muxue''s words, and her heart was a little nervous. She thought that Tang Muxue was talking about her, because she had admitted this to Tang Muxue before, but she admitted that she was one in front of Tang Muxue. What''s the matter, confessing to Huang Feng is another matter. She hasn''t thought of taking the initiative to confess, so she feels very shy.


    "Really? Is someone really blind?" Xie Mengjiao asked in surprise.


    "Miss Tang, who are you talking about? Why don''t I know it myself?" Huang Feng asked in confusion.


    Tang Muxue first looked at Su Yumo with a smile but not a smile. In the other''s eyes begging for mercy, she turned her gaze, looked at Huang Feng and said, "It''s your traffic police friend."


    "Are you talking about Ningshuang? Then you are wrong. She and I are just ordinary friends." Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, then said.

 432 Chapter 432

    "Is it wrong? Maybe." Tang Muxue didn''t insist on it, as if what she said just now was indeed just casual.


    In fact, the reason why Tang Muxue said this is just to remind Su Yumo. As for Huang Fengcheng or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. Moreover, Tang Muxue doesn¡¯t think Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang are friends with each other. The relationship between the two should not have reached that point.


    "Let me just say, why would anyone like you." Xie Mengjiao saw Huang Feng deny it, and Tang Muxue did not insist. She believed that there was really nothing between Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang. The key was that Qiu Ningshuang had seen it. The other party is also an excellent girl, and she doesn''t think such an excellent girl would like Huang Feng.


    On the contrary, Su Yumo and Li Bingyun''s eyes showed a thoughtful look, especially Su Yumo. She knew Tang Muxue. If there was really nothing, Tang Muxue would not talk nonsense. In other words, Tang Muxue must have discovered something.


    As for whether Huang Summit will be liked by girls or by excellent girls, Su Yumo does not doubt that she does not look at Huang Feng with prejudice like Xie Mengjiao, even because she appreciates and likes Huang Feng. The reason is that in her heart, Huang Feng himself is a very good person, so even if there are girls who really like Huang Feng, she doesn''t find it strange, but there will be pressure in her heart.


    When Su Yumo wanted to ask Tang Muxue if there was time, Li Bingyun could only silently think about her own thoughts in her heart. After all, she was not familiar with Tang Muxue, so many You can''t ask about things directly, you can only put the doubt in your heart.


    After that, everyone didn¡¯t get too entangled in this issue, so they chatted casually. Because of what happened just now, Huang Feng also participated in everyone¡¯s chat. Su Yumo and Li Bingyun even took the initiative to talk to Huang. Feng chatting, Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong, but for Tang Muxue, who was like a human being, there were a lot of intriguing things in it, but she didn¡¯t have much to say, she just kept the matter in her heart. .


    "By the way, Miss Tang, I heard that you are also in the liquor business?" Huang Feng suddenly thought that when he went to a party with Qiu Ningshuang before, he saw Peng Chengfu from the imperial capital. The other party was the same as Tang Muxue. They are from the imperial capital, and they are all preparing to do liquor business.


    "Yes, but not only white wine, but also red wine and even beer." Tang Muxue didn''t know why Huang Feng asked this, but she didn''t mean to hide it. She was originally doing business as an agent for these wines. Yes, there is nothing invisible to people.


    "Oh, how is the business? I found out that all of you from the Imperial Capital like to do this business." Huang Feng said casually.


    "You? Who else is there besides me?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "A guy named Peng Chengfu, who is also from the imperial capital, is very arrogant. I saw it when I went to a party last time. However, people definitely didn''t know me. He asked those second generations in Qing Province. In places like bars, nightclubs, etc., if you want to use alcohol, you must buy it from him. Otherwise, you will have trouble with him, and you will get revenge. Generations." Huang Feng said with a smile: "By the way, you are also from the imperial capital. Do you know that Peng Chengfu?"


    "Yes, why don''t you know it!" Tang Muxue''s smile disappeared when she heard Peng Chengfu''s name. When she said this, she still gritted her teeth.


    "Peng Chengfu? He came to Qing Province too?" Xie Mengjiao on the other side also called out in surprise, then looked at Tang Muxue and said, "He''s not here for you, right?"


    Because they are very familiar with Li Bingyun, everyone has even become friends, so when everyone talks, they are much more casual, and there is no intention to avoid things like this, and they don¡¯t deliberately find topics to talk to Li Bingyun. Talking, and Li Bingyun didn''t mean the slightest disgust, and was even interested in their conversation.


    "Well, that guy has been here for a few days, and met me before," Tang Muxue said.


    "He won''t be your old lover, right." Huang Feng said with a smile. Tang Muxue said that Qiu Ningshuang is his girlfriend, and it is time to talk about her, let him experience the feeling of being wronged.


    "Go, don''t look at any old lover, what that guy looks like is more disgusting than seeing you!" Xie Mengjiao said with a look of disgust.


    Huang Feng suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. Is Xie Mengjiao boasting or hurting herself? How come this is a bit awkward to hear.


    However, Xie Mengjiao''s words were obviously not finished yet, she went on to say: "That guy is also a toad, one of the few people who usually surround Tang Fox, thinking about eating swan meat, Tang Fox, want me to say, you You deserve it too. Who told you that you usually like to show off everywhere, but now that you are being spotted by such a person, you also asked for it."


    "Okay, Mengjiao, don''t say so much." Su Yumo said, then looked at Tang Muxue and said, "He really came at you this time? Isn''t he trying to stop you?"


    Obviously, both Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo knew this Peng Chengfu. Huang Feng did not expect that this Peng Chengfu was really well-known. Among the five people here, four knew him.


    "That guy intends to do this." Tang Muxue said bitterly, "When he came, he focused on the sales agents of various wines and made it clear that he was coming for me. Persuade me to return to the imperial capital, who does he think he is, and why should I listen to him?"


    "Yes, that guy, seeing it makes people unappetizing." Xie Mengjiao said in a rare echo of Tang Muxue''s words.


    However, Su Yumo''s face was a little worried, and then said: "Since he is also planning to do this business this time, he obviously doesn''t want you to succeed easily. Moreover, you can only rely on yourself and want to win him. It''s still not easy."


    "Yeah, it was a bit difficult for me to do it originally. Now, if this guy jumps out to make trouble, I guess it will be even more difficult to do. If it doesn''t work, I won''t do this business. Let''s just change it." Tang Muxue Said, obviously, she did not have the confidence to win the other party, originally she had no foundation in Qing Province, and now there are troubles, her difficulties have increased exponentially.


    Because of Tang Muxue''s words, the atmosphere on the table was a bit heavy for a while.

 433 Chapter 433 Revenge

    Because Huang Feng and Li Bingyun didn¡¯t understand Tang Muxue, they couldn¡¯t understand her current mood. Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that the arrogant guy he knew came to Tang Muxue, and, The other party obviously wanted to fight against Tang Muxue, otherwise, instead of choosing so many industries, he chose the same industry as Tang Muxue?


    However, it is obviously not Huang Feng¡¯s turn to worry about these things now. After all, he is not familiar with Tang Muxue and that Peng Chengfu, and he did not intend to understand. Therefore, when he saw that everyone felt a little heavy, he moved away. Talking about the topic, the atmosphere on the table is a little better, but the sadness on Tang Muxue''s face has not completely disappeared.


    Don¡¯t blame Tang Muxue for worrying, she finally wanted to use her own efforts to get out of the control of the family, but now it''s just beginning, some people are deliberately targeting herself, as for why the opponent is targeting herself, Tang Muxue can also think, Moreover, he can only rely on himself, but the other party can use the family contacts. The two sides are not on the same level at all. Tang Muxue is worried about his future again.


    In fact, what she just said, if it doesn¡¯t work, just change things to do. That¡¯s just annoyance. She knows that since the other party has come for herself, even if she changes things to do, the other party will continue to choose with herself. Do the same to increase your own difficulties. With the presence of the other party, it is really difficult for you to want to succeed.


    When Huang Feng was eating with Su Yumo''s daughters, Tong Zi''an was doing a crazy thing at this time.


    "Fight, didn''t you beat me very fiercely last time? Come on, come on again, you unfamiliar dog!" In a secluded corner, Tong Zi Anzheng faced a figure on the ground with a fierce face. Punching and kicking, beating and cursing in his mouth, there is no meaning to keep strength on his feet. Although his own strength is not very big, he only greets the opponent''s face, so the opponent is He kicked and screamed again and again.


    People on the ground can only scream now, but they can¡¯t fight back. If only Tong Zi¡¯an was alone this time, he would not be afraid at all, nor would he just be beaten without fighting back, but now, at Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s side There are still several people standing. These people are not good people at first sight. At this time, they are watching with interest as Tong Zi''an punches and kicks him. Once he dares to resist, then these people will never stand by and watch. Yes, because these people beat him first.


    "Get up, aren''t you very capable? You have changed a new master, are you crazy? Come on, come on me, you all come on me, not only you, but your new master, I too I won''t let it go!" Tong Zi''an said while kicking the opponent.


    "Tong Shao, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Just treat me as a fart and let me go." The people on the ground kept begging, although they were already greeting Tong Zi''an''s family. However, he still knows the truth that the hero doesn''t take the shortcomings in front of him. At this time, being hard on his mouth is of no benefit to him, and he can''t harden himself, so he naturally admits it.


    "Blind your dog''s eyes, you dare to shoot at me, old Yu, you feel your conscience and ask, what am I wrong with you, where am I sorry for you!" Tong Zi''an asked loudly.


    Yes, the one who is being beaten by him on the ground is Lao Yu. Lao Yu obviously did not expect that he would be retaliated by Tong Zi''an. Before he wanted to come, Tong Qianjun was dead, and there were many people who wanted to trouble Tong Zi''an. It is impossible to take care of himself, and if he does come, he is not afraid of him.


    However, he did not expect that Tong Zi An not only came to him for trouble, but also not only him, but also brought a lot of people. With those people there, he had no room to fight back.


    "He treats me as a dog every time, and he still has the face to say that he is good to me." After listening to Tong Zian''s words, Lao Yu thought in his heart. However, he must not dare to say it directly. Yes, otherwise, he will only suffer.


    "It''s me who was wrong, I was wrong, Tong Shao, you just gave me out." Old Yu now can only beg for mercy, can''t fight back, can''t run away, he can really do not much.


    However, Tong Zi''an seems to be a little crazy now. What happened recently has hit him too hard. He fell from heaven into hell. Moreover, it is still the kind of hell that can never be restored. He never hopes to live the life he had before. Up.


    Therefore, he needs to vent now, and this person who followed him before and later betrayed him is obviously a good vent, so no matter how old he begs for mercy, he can''t let Tong Zi''an change his mind.


    However, after a while, Tong Zi''an still stopped. Old Yu was happy, thinking that his begging for mercy was effective, but before he was happy for long, Tong Zi''an said to those around him. : "You continue to beat me, interrupt his leg! Let him dare to laugh at me for being a lame!"


    "Ah, no, Young Master Tong, just let me go. I haven''t called you that before. It''s Cai Tian. Cai Tian called you that way. It has nothing to do with me."


    When Lao Yu heard Tong Zi¡¯an¡¯s words, he was so scared that he was so cold and sweaty. It was nothing to be beaten. At most, he had a pain and a pain. He lay in the hospital for a few days. However, if his leg was broken, his The second half of his life is over, how can he not be afraid?


    However, the current Tong Zi''an is obviously not a person who can hear opinions, not to mention that this old Yu still betrayed himself. Therefore, those who stood next to him before were all grinning. Going to Lao Yu, I want to hide, but only to find that I have no strength at all, so I can only watch these people walking towards me in horror.


    "what!"


    The screams constantly sounded from Lao Yu¡¯s mouth. However, this is a secluded corner. Usually no one passes by. Therefore, Lao Yu¡¯s screams will not be heard by other people. .


    "Don''t worry, Cai Tian, ??I won''t let him go. Anyone who insults me will never let go!" Tong Zi''an looked at him who had been in a coma because of two legs being interrupted and too painful. Lao Yu said fiercely, but now Lao Yu obviously can''t answer him any more.


    "Let''s go!" Seeing that Lao Yu was really in a coma, Tong Zi''an waved his hand and left with the gangsters. Only at this time could he find a little sense of the past.

 434 Chapter 434 Chaos Before the War

    Mangshan Town, a medium-sized town, is located at the junction of Tianzhou Country and Qingfeng Country. Because of its geographical location, there are many people here every day, most of which are merchants.


    Although, in recent years, the relationship between Tianzhou Nation and Qingfeng Nation has been deteriorating, but there are so many merchants who want to make money, and it is precisely because the relationship has deteriorated that the regular channels of commodity trading between the two countries have been terminated. , They smuggled sneakily here, but they made more money than ever before.


    Of course, it cannot be said to be sneaky, because this place is already an open secret in Mangshan, and the businessmen of the two countries will exchange information here.


    However, in recent days, this place has become more lively than ever. Except for those merchants with carriages, there have been many people wearing swords and samurai costumes here, and more and more such people are coming.


    "Boss Li, how are you doing?" In the street market of Mangshan Town, a middle-aged man seemed to have seen a friend of his own and greeted him.


    "It''s not as good as the money boss. I heard that you recently sold a lot of tea to Qingfeng Country and made a lot of money." The other said with a smile, looking at his appearance. Just know that he is not so simple to eat.


    "If your Boss Li is still eating food, we people will have no food to eat." The middle-aged man is obviously also unbelieving, with a smile on his face, although the relationship between Tianzhou and Qingfeng is tense. However, this seems to have little to do with businessmen like them, and they can¡¯t see the slightest worry about the country from their faces. In their eyes, as long as they can make money, it doesn¡¯t matter who is their emperor. the difference.


    "I lost a batch of goods some time ago. The road was not peaceful. I took a rest for a while. I didn''t expect that this Mangshan Town would be much more lively than before." Boss Li looked at the bustling crowd around him, his mouth echoed Tao.


    "That''s what happened in the past few days." The boss of Qian has obviously been here for a while, so he knows the situation here.


    Although they do not care about the war between the two countries, it is smuggling after all, and the road is very dangerous. Therefore, their bosses will only follow the goods to Mangshan Town. As for the more dangerous road behind, naturally there are subordinates. People go away, and they will stay in Mangshan Town, waiting for the caravan to come back. Therefore, Mangshan Town will always be so lively, even more prosperous than some small counties, because there are a lot of people here. Off the caravan, and the bosses who stayed behind.


    Of course, this is also because these bosses are small bosses who can make money, but they don''t make much. As for the big bosses, obviously they won''t try their best, and they won''t follow the caravan to come here.


    "Oh, what''s going on? I don''t think these people seem to be in business." Boss Li looked at the front not far away. Two groups of people seemed to be arguing. There was a dispute, and there was even a tendency to take action.


    "Of course they are not in business. They are all people of the world. You can understand by looking at their waists." Boss Qian also saw the place where the accident happened before. Boss Li would be surprised by this. After all, here, Everyone is doing ugly things, so even if there is something, they will not deliberately make a big fuss. After all, that would be bad for anyone.


    However, Boss Qian is not surprised at this kind of thing: "You see the one in front. These are small scenes. In the past few days, there will be some disputes or fights here every day. Two days ago, I was drinking in a restaurant. At that time, I saw dozens of people fighting in front of me. That scene was very hot."


    "People from the rivers and lakes? How could they appear here, moreover, there are so many?" Boss Li said in surprise. These little bosses dare not make trouble in the restaurant. Everyone knows that the restaurants in this town are behind the big The bosses are all guarding generals here, so he didn''t dare to make himself boring.


    "It''s not because of the war with Qingfeng Nation." Boss Qian said with a curl of his lips. He has no opinion on this war. After all, no matter how fierce the two sides fight, it will not affect him. Moreover, the more fierce the fight, his business The better. However, many of these people in the world don¡¯t make sense, and he doesn¡¯t even know when he will provoke them accidentally. Therefore, these days, he has actively avoided these people so as not to provoke himself. trouble.


    "The war with Qingfeng Nation?" Boss Li was a little puzzled: "Isn''t this the problem of the big soldiers? What does it have to do with these people in the world? It''s not that they haven''t fought before. They are not all like us. Are you sitting on the sidelines?"


    "It seems that Boss Li, your cultivation during this period of time has not understood the situation outside." Boss Qian said: "I heard that this time it was those people from the Qingfeng Nation who broke the rules first. They took the initiative to participate this time. In the war, we fought with Qingfeng Nation''s troops and wanted to compete for the territory of the people of our country. Therefore, these people of our country have to fight."


    "It turned out to be so, no wonder there are so many people here." After all, this is the border area. Once the two countries have a war, then it is still very dangerous here, and Boss Li and Boss Qian are also ready to finish their hands. After the business alone, I temporarily withdrew from Mangshan Town. If I stay here again, who knows if I will be implicated in it? At that time, I don''t know how he died.


    "So, even the guard generals here dare not easily offend these people in the arena. After all, there are too many people, and they are also here to help. Therefore, those who find fighting in restaurants and markets are also Just open one eye and close one eye." Boss Qian continued.


    "You said that these arena people are really true. This is about to face the enemies of Qingfeng Nation. At this time, there is still infighting." Boss Li shook his head and sighed.


    "This is already considered good. These people have been considered restrained. Although all kinds of conflicts, large and small, have occurred every day, there are not many real hands, and no human lives have appeared. These people are obviously also Knowing this time is not the time to intensify the conflict." Boss Qian said.


    Those people in the arena are usually very hot-tempered, and those who can do it without moving their mouths must have some personal contradictions. It is not easy to be able to do this now.


    Boss Li looked at it, and the crowd not far away was unwilling to disperse, but he was not so optimistic about the upcoming battle.

 435 Chapter 435

    Mangshan Town, in a large house. At this time, there are already a lot of people sitting in the spacious living room. If there are people from the world of the Tianzhou Kingdom here, they will definitely recognize that the people here are all heaven. Zhou Nation, the head of some sects, but these sects are not top sects, in Tianzhou Nation, they can only be regarded as the upper middle and upper reaches.


    However, these people obviously came to Mangshan Town early, one is because they are afraid that they will be late and the other is because they want to come early and get familiar with the environment here to see if there are any benefits.


    However, after these people came for a few days, they didn¡¯t get any benefits. However, fights were not uncommon. The disciples they brought with them had some personal conflicts with other sects before, and now they have encountered them here. It is inevitable that they are looking for each other''s faults, but because of the constraints of their respective heads, there has been no large-scale fighting.


    However, these are temporary, and if no one can come to calm down the venue, then the contradictions in these quarrels are likely to evolve into physical conflicts.


    It is a pity that Tianzhou Nation has no super-class schools at all, not even first-class schools. After all, Tianzhou Nation is only an effect, and the power of the rivers and lakes cannot be compared with Qingfeng Nation and several neighboring countries. This also leads to, In Tianzhou, in the arena, no one can have the rights and abilities above other sects like the Kongming master of Qingfeng Kingdom.


    Moreover, the current group of people are only the upper-middle sects in Tianzhou, and no one accepts them. Therefore, seeing that people of their sect suffer a loss, they must be unwilling to bear it.


    Fortunately, the heads and elders of these sects also have some insights, knowing that at this time they cannot fight inwardly, otherwise they will really be over. Therefore, they are all trying their best to restrain their sects, which will give the scale of the conflict. Take control.


    And these people sitting in this hall just resolved another dispute, but everyone didn''t have much joy on their faces. There were too many such things, hurting others and hurting themselves.


    "It won''t work like this!"


    One of the middle-aged men slammed the chair, stood up and looked at the crowd and said: "This time everyone understands that it is about the survival of all of us. Our strength is already weaker than the other party. Contradictions are self-defeating, and the other party is coming fiercely. If we go here to waste our energy, it is no different from seeking death."


    Hearing what he said, everyone''s brows frowned. Although this person''s words were ugly, everyone knew that he was right. Although they were in the Tianzhou country, they were in contact with other people in the Tianzhou country. When sects fight, they think they are big sects, but at this time, no one thinks that their strength is stronger than Qingfeng Nation''s. They still have this self-knowledge.


    "Then what do you say? Those disciples usually have some contradictions. Now that we encounter them, we can''t do anything about it." Another said, it''s not that he doesn''t want to solve the problem, the key is that he can''t solve it.


    There was a lot of discussion on the spot, and everyone was thinking of a way. At this time, only if they are united can they survive, and can they not lose too badly in the battle with Qingfeng Nation.


    In fact, arguing and fighting here is not what these people are most worried about. What they worry about is that if they can¡¯t trust each other and give their backs to the people next to them on the following battlefield, it¡¯s not for them. Strength also has a great influence.


    "Compared with this, we heads jointly issued a statement that they are not allowed to fight or even quarrel during this time. Those who have conflicts with other schools, we will gather them together, and we will sit down and drink. The meal, any grievances and grievances, are all made public. If it can be resolved, it is best. If not, these contradictions should be kept until after this matter.¡± Someone suggested.


    "I think I can try it. No matter what, it doesn''t hurt. Moreover, this meal can be regarded as a mobilization in front of the station." Someone immediately agreed.


    Others thought about it, and no one objected, so it was settled.


    After that, many heads went back and counted the disciples they had brought with them who had conflicts with disciples of other sects. Then, they took them to the packaged restaurant, and everyone sat at a table, eating and drinking, and resolved. contradiction.


    Not to mention, this method is still good. Most of the people who are mixed are straightforward and have no contradiction. At the beginning, some people were unwilling to eat with their enemies, but now the leaders of both Came to be company, this face must be given, so they all sat down.


    Knowing that they can¡¯t do it outside, everyone thought about flipping each other over at the wine table. Therefore, although the table was full of gunpowder for a while, they were all fighting for wine. They had a master, and they were not easy to do it. Many people even drank their feelings while drinking. Not only did they resolve their conflicts, they also became friends.


    Of course, this method can only solve those people who usually have small conflicts. As for those who have deep hatred, it is obviously not solved by a banquet. However, these people are still considered to be the head of the house and promised not to be in Mangshan. The town, even after the war, took action against their enemies. Of course, this was already their limit. It was obviously impossible for them to save their enemies.


    However, even if this is the case, these leaders are considered satisfied, and from this time on, the conflict in Mangshan Town has suddenly decreased a lot. This not only reassures many leaders, but also the guards here. The general also breathed a sigh of relief. These arena people''s affairs are not so easy to manage. If one or two are okay, and there are more people, they are not easy to do it. Fortunately, they are now resolved internally.


    And in the evening of this day, the head of the Qiyao Gate also brought his disciples to Mangshan Town. This time he left behind a few guardians of the gate, and everyone else was brought by him. Now, he also brought an important message.


    "You mean, the blood flame gang from Qingfeng Nation is coming to Mangshan Town?" Someone looked at the head of the Qi Yaomen with surprise and asked.


    "Impossible, but there are many people in our Tianzhou Nation gathered here. If he is a gang from the Qingfeng Nation, isn''t he afraid of coming here?" said the head of a small school next to him. Obviously, he too Don''t believe the other party will come to die.

 436 Chapter 436

    "This news is indeed true." The head of the Qi Yaomen said with a heavy face: "As for the reason, neither of the two sides has completely torn their faces. We know that the other party is going to kill us, and that is just the wind. After all, we haven''t done anything yet. In this case, if we do it first and kill these people, then in the end, it will be the other party who will take care of it."


    Hearing the words of the head of the Qi Yaomen, everyone''s expressions were not very good-looking. Obviously, the other party had decided that they would not dare to do it first. After all, the strength of the Heavenly Ark Nation was weak. If you took the initiative, it would only increase yourself. The difficulties encountered by the country are not morally dominant, so they must not be dominant.


    "This Qingfeng Nation is really bullying!" someone roared.


    However, everyone seems to have no other way besides expressing their anger. They really cannot take the initiative. After all, their strength is already at a disadvantage. If they are morally at a disadvantage, then they cannot. Win any support from the outside world.


    "What should we do?" This is the thought in the hearts of many martial artists in the Tianzhou Nation. Now that the opponent has already made a move, they can only accept the move, and they cannot directly kill the opponent.


    "Kill them!" someone yelled.


    "Ignorance!" the virtuous man scolded.


    "Then what do you say?" Obviously, this person was not convinced.


    The person who just spoke seemed to have no better way, and for a while there was no response.


    "If you want me to say, we will compete fairly with this blood flame gang. If we can win, then we can kill the morale of the enemy fiercely!" someone suggested.


    "Then what if we lose?" Obviously, someone considered it more thoroughly.


    Suddenly, the scene was silent for a while. The other party just came to a gang. In this case, if they still lose, it would be really shameful. Their martial arts of the Heavenly Boat Nation were also unable to raise their heads in front of the martial arts of Qingfeng Nation.


    "We won''t lose!" someone shouted.


    Everyone was excited!Yes, they will not lose. They admit that in terms of overall strength, the martial arts strength of Tianzhou Nation is not as good as Qingfeng Nation, but now the opponent is just a gang, and they have so many. Gangs, in this case, if you lose again, there really isn''t much to say.


    However, the faces of the heads of several martial arts sects including Qiyao Sect are not very good-looking. Compared with others, they know more about this blood flame gang, although this sect is a sect that has just emerged. , However, this does not mean that their strength is worse than other sects. On the contrary, this sect is very strong and rises quickly, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    However, at this time, including the head of the Qi Yaomen, the faces of the heads of several sects were not good. They still had some understanding of the blood flame gang, they knew that they were not an unnamed gang, and that the gang was because of The Bodhi Temple is very close, so there are not many things obtained, and the strength of the people of their sect is not weak.


    However, the heads of this sect did not point out this point with eloquence, because they knew that the martial arts people of Tianzhou Nation, at this time, their inner pressure is still very great, after all, they all know that Qingfeng The strength of those sects in the country is very strong, so there is no need to attack them at this time.


    Moreover, several sects, including Qi Yaomen, have already thought about it at this time. When the blood flame gang comes, they will be defeated anyway, and the many martial arts people on their side will increase their confidence. In this case, they In order to be more confident to meet the challenge.


    With the arrival of the Qiyao Gate, more and more sects rushed to Mangshan Town, and it became more and more lively here. Those businessmen also had a premonition that the war was getting closer, so more and more More businessmen began to evacuate Mangshan Town.


    As a result, in this Mangshan Town, there are only those martial artists and soldiers guarding them.


    In the evening, many of the heads of sects gathered together, and they found the largest restaurant in Mangshan Town for a drink.


    The atmosphere during the period was very good. Although the Qingfeng Kingdom is about to hit the door, it seems that many schools have not attracted enough attention.


    "Head of Hua, why do I see you frowning?" The person next to the head of the Qiyaomen said with a serious expression looking at the head of the Qiyaomen.


    "Can you not frown?" The head of the Qi Yaomen, the head of Hua in the head of the head, said: "People are going to fight, we can only be beaten passively. It''s strange to be in a good mood. "


    "Haha." The person next to him laughed loudly: "This incident is indeed a catastrophe for the martial arts people of our Tianzhou Nation, but it is not that we are completely unprepared."


    Head Hua looked at the other party and asked in confusion: "Prepare? How can we prepare?" The person next to him and Head Hua have been friends for many years. The two have known each other for many years, so he knows that the other person will not lie easily. Yes, in this way, the head of Hua also has some hope in his heart.


    And the person next to the head of Hua laughed, and then approached head of Hua, and said in a low voice: "Although our strength is not as good as the martial arts people of the Qingfeng Nation, Tang Sect has recently developed a hidden weapon, saying: Rainstorm Pear Flower Needle! It is said that this Rainstorm Pear Flower Needle can release 811 poisonous needles in an instant, enough to kill any first-class master in an instant."


    "Oh, there are such hidden weapons?" Head Hua said when he heard his friend''s words, he was shocked, but there was a little more expectation in his expression.


    "Of course, the Tang Sect''s hidden weapons dominate the entire Tianzhou Nation. Although their sects are not strong enough, they have nothing to say in terms of hidden weapons." The person next to him said.


    Head Hua nodded. He had also heard the reputation of Tang Sect''s hidden weapon. It was indeed very powerful. And now that this rainstorm pear flower needle was invented, it can shoot the rainstorm pear flower needle instantly, enough to kill any master.


    However, although the head of Hua was relieved, he was not completely relieved. After all, Tang Ming¡¯s hidden weapon was powerful, but the number of hidden weapons was definitely limited. They had this torrential rain pear flower needle. The number must be limited. Even if it can kill a few masters of the Qingfeng Nation, the overall strength of the Qingfeng Nation is stronger than that of the Tianzhou Nation. Therefore, even if some masters are lost, the impact will not be big.

 437 Chapter 437 Second Transmission

    And not far from the heads of Hua, it is the people of Tang Sect, and what they are discussing now is Rainstorm Lihuazhen!


    "Junior Brother Wang, how is your torrential rain pear flower needle? Are you sure?" an elder of Tang Sect asked.


    And the person he asked was another elder in Tang Mingzhong, who was in charge of the development of the rainstorm pear flower needle at this time, so this talent would ask this question.


    "Senior Brother Sun, don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem with this torrential rain pear flower needle!" Junior Brother Wang assured him, patting his chest.


    Tang Sect has always belonged to the second-rate sect in Tianzhou Nation, mainly because there are not many masters in the sect. After all, they are mainly hidden weapons, and even if they are hidden weapons, they have always developed ordinary hidden weapons in the past. Not big at all.


    However, this time is different. After a period of research in Tang Sect, he finally developed a sharp weapon such as the rainstorm pear flower needle. This kind of thing can instantly emit 810 poisonous needles, even for a first-class expert. It is impossible to avoid the attacks of so many poisonous needles in an instant, so using him to deal with first-class masters can also cause the opponent to die instantly.


    However, this hidden weapon is very powerful, so it is very troublesome to make. Even if their Tang Sect is very proficient in the production of hidden weapons, there is no way to make too many such things in a short time. So far, they only have A finished product.


    However, even if there is only one finished product, it is quite remarkable. Junior Brother Wang always believes that this hidden weapon is a hidden weapon of epoch-making significance. A hidden weapon is enough to kill a first-class master. At a critical moment, if a first-class master is killed, it would be caused. The impact is absolutely huge, because in the entire Qingfeng Nation, there is only Master Kongming, a first-rate master. If he suddenly dies, the people of Qingfeng Nation will lose their command, and the dragons will have no leader. Maybe, the people of Tianzhou Nation. Can take advantage of this opportunity to turn defeat into victory.


    Therefore, the people of Tang Sect, especially the people who invented the rainstorm pear flower needle, are waiting for this opportunity, and they are a blockbuster!For them, this war is not a crisis, but an opportunity, and their Tang Sect can become famous.


    The banquet ceased over time. Although the head of Hua became better after learning about the existence of Rainstorm Lihuazhen, other people didn¡¯t know about it, so the atmosphere of the whole banquet was not very good. Because everyone was worried about Qingfeng Nation, they couldn''t eat well, so they left the banquet early.


    After the Tang Sect¡¯s Junior Brother Wang returned to his residence from the restaurant, he took out his secret weapon, the Rainstorm Pear Flower Needle, and looked at it with a satisfied expression on his face.


    This hidden weapon can indeed be regarded as his pinnacle work, even an ordinary person, as long as he has learned to operate this hidden weapon, he can instantly kill a first-class master instantly, so that the opponent has no power to fight back, and even no reaction time. .


    Moreover, this thing is easy to operate. Just press a small protrusion on it and I can do it. In other words, as long as the person is not a fool, he can operate this thing.


    "It''s really a masterpiece of the times." Junior Brother Wang said with emotion at the torrential rain pear needle he invented.


    Because I drank some wine at night, this Tang Sect¡¯s Junior Brother Wang was not in good spirits. After checking his masterpiece, he went to bed and he put his masterpiece in a box beside him. , In this case, you can be sure of nothing.


    It''s just that, he thinks that something is foolproof. Not long after he fell asleep, a not very bright light flashed, and then disappeared, replaced by something that shouldn''t exist in this world at all.


    "Rainbow pear flower needle, a kind of hidden weapon of Tang Sect, can shoot out 810 thin arrays in an instant, and each thin needle is highly poisonous and can kill people instantly!"


    After Huang Feng finished the meal and separated from Su Yumo and others, he returned to his home directly. At home, he still had a beautiful woman who needed to cook and feed. However, this beautiful woman was obviously still very easy to pass. With her superb cooking skills, Bai Xiaorou was easily satisfied.


    Of course, she did not forget to ask the Hornets about the recent events. After all, she was still Huang Feng''s group leader, and Huang Feng did not intend to conceal it. He seemed to have nothing to do except eat with Su Yumo''s daughters today.


    Of course, after Bai Xiaorou heard about this, she still said that Huang Feng¡¯s women are very popular, which made Huang Feng another complaint. After all, he was told by Tang Muxue at the wine table. , I was fine to explain for a while.


    However, Bai Xiaorou obviously didn''t care too much about Huang Feng''s private life, so she didn''t get too entangled in this issue, and Huang Feng was able to return to her bedroom early.


    After arriving in the bedroom, Huang Feng also found that there seemed to be an extra thing in his storage box, something similar to a hidden weapon.


    "Rainbow Pear Flower Needle? This stuff, I seem to have seen it on TV." Huang Feng muttered holding a cylinder-like thing.


    However, before he could observe the object carefully, the long-lost mechanical sound rang again in his ears.


    "I have collected all four things in the same time and space, do you want to transmit?" the system prompt said.


    This reminder sound made Huang Feng stunned. He did not expect that such a sound would appear at this time, because many things did not indicate which space they came from. Therefore, Huang Feng could only give up exploring this matter and only get one. Things, the bureau collects a thing, as for which space it comes from, it doesn''t seem to be that important anymore.


    It is precisely because of this that he didn''t know that he had collected four things in the same time and space without knowing it. This surprised him who hadn''t prepared for the slightest, but more It is excitement.


    Yes, it is excitement. Since the last teleportation, he has been looking forward to the teleportation again. After all, in that case, he can appreciate the elegance of other spaces, but the number of other spaces is after all There are many. Therefore, although he is constantly acquiring things, he has not been able to acquire many things in the same space, which makes him a little regretful and pity.


    And now, without the slightest preparation, he actually collected all four things in the same space again, which surprised him a bit, but at the same time, there were some surprises. After all, it was a good thing to be able to teleport to other spaces. , In those dimensions, not only will he not die, but he can also obtain good things. Where is such good things?


    "Yes, teleport now!" Huang Feng said loudly, and then he felt something wrong, because now he does not live alone. Next to him, there is a Bai Xiaorou. If it is his own If there is too much movement, it is easy to attract the other''s attention.


    Fortunately, after Huang Feng finished speaking, there seemed to be no change in the next room, which made Huang Feng relieved.


    After that, four things flew out again from his ring, including the torrential pear flower needle he had just obtained.


    "It turns out to be these four things, they turned out to come from the same space!" Huang Feng muttered as he watched the Qi Yao Undefeated Techniques, Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist, Thunderbolt Bullets, and the rainstorm pear flower needle that he had just obtained. Tao.


    But at this time, these four things turned faster and faster, and after that, there was a suction force that made Huang Feng familiar with something and sucked him in!


    "What the hell is going on with Huang Feng? Surprised!" Bai Xiaorou muttered lying on her bed next to Huang Feng. Obviously, Huang Feng''s behavior just now caught her attention, but now it is more It was too late, and she didn''t have the idea of ??going to Huangfeng''s bedroom, but just muttered for a while on her bed, and then nothing came of it.


    "The air here is good!" When Huang Feng''s eyes regained his sight, he looked at the surrounding scenery, breathing in the fresh air and muttered to himself.


    This was his second teleportation. The last teleportation directly teleported him to the battlefield. At that time, he had no time to observe everything around him. Moreover, because of the war, he was surrounded by gunpowder. I couldn''t find any difference between those air and the real world I was in.


    However, this time the teleportation was obviously different. This time he was not teleported to the battlefield. There were not so many enemies around, nor the nervous smell of gunpowder, so he could feel the air around him. .


    However, Huang Feng soon discovered that his own teleportation was still not a peaceful and prosperous age, because around him, there were people wearing samurai uniforms with swords on their waists. These people walked in a hurry with faces. The look on him is also a bit solemn.


    "No, this is my second teleportation. It''s actually such an environment?" Huang Feng complained in his heart. He could already predict that his environment would not be much better than the last time. It made him feel a little bit slanderous, but there was no way. After all, this transmission was arranged by the system. He could be upset, but he couldn''t change anything.


    Knowing that he was unable to change, Huang Feng had to use this time to understand the surrounding situation. Only in this way can he live smoothly, live longer, and get more good things.


    Fortunately, the system didn¡¯t mean to embarrass Huang Feng. When he was teleported, his clothes had been changed to samurai uniforms, which were no different from those around him, so it didn¡¯t attract much attention. .

 438 Chapter 438

    "My friend, what is this place?" Huang Feng asked a young man wearing a white gown.


    The young man first looked at Huang Feng curiously. After all, Huang Feng had already arrived here, and he didn''t know what place it was. Obviously it was a bit strange.


    However, the other party did not delve into it, but said: "This is Mangshan Town, my friend, are you lost?"


    Obviously, this young man could only think of this possibility, otherwise, Huang Feng couldn''t possibly not know where this place was.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded along the way: "I was visiting an old friend of his by my father''s order. However, on the way, he was robbed by a group of bandits and was thrown to the front. Near that mountain, so now I am not only penniless, but also lost."


    "It turned out to be like this." The young man suddenly said. He didn''t doubt Huang Feng''s words. At this time, the roads are not peaceful. That is normal. Robbery by bandits often happens. And, look at Huang Feng. It doesn¡¯t look like a bad person.


    "It''s already time to eat. I think my friend hasn''t eaten yet. If you don''t mind, let''s have a meal with us." This young man is obviously enthusiastic, knowing that Huang Feng has no money, and probably did not eat. He took the initiative to invite.


    "That''s so embarrassing." Huang Feng said. He really has no money. It was not robbed by a bandit. Rather, he had just transmitted it. There were some Chinese coins in the ring, but that thing is here, obviously. There is no way to use it, so it is right to say that Huang Feng is penniless.


    "What''s the embarrassment, everyone should help each other when they are away," the young man said boldly.


    "Thank you then." Huang Feng did not refuse. Although he is not too hungry, it is good to be able to meet a few people here. Only then can he learn more about some things here.


    After that, the young man took Huang Feng to a restaurant. He obviously made an appointment with someone, "By the way, my name is Liu Mingjie. I don''t know what the name of this friend is?"


    "Under Huangfeng." Huang Feng arched his hands, but he looked a bit like a gangster.


    "It turned out to be Brother Huang, lucky to meet!" Liu Mingjie also said with his hands.


    When Liu Mingjie took Huang Feng into the restaurant, there was already someone waiting there. Liu Mingjie introduced the two parties, and Huang Feng also knew that the person who was waiting in advance was named Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie was the two of them. My friend is also a mountain gate, and this mountain gate is actually the Qiyao gate!


    "This world is too small." When Huang Feng knew that Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu came from the Qiyao Sect, he was shocked to think that the first inner gong mental technique he had obtained was from the Qiyao Sect. He also won the Seven Lights Ben Thunder Fist. Obviously, I still have a good relationship with this Qi Yaomen.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t expect that the fate between himself and the Qi Yaomen would reach this point. He had just teleported over, and the one who pulled it was actually from the Qi Yaomen. How could this not surprise Huang Feng?


    And this Li Deyu, like Liu Mingjie, has a bold temper. After knowing that Huang Feng had been robbed by bandits, he also showed concern. He also prepared to take out some broken silver to Huang Feng, and Liu Mingjie next to him did the same. , This moved Huang Feng from his heart.


    "It seems that the place to transmit this time is good. These two Qiyaomen are still good." After Huang Feng was polite, he collected the broken silver. He is here, and he doesn''t know how long he will stay. Therefore, if you have no money, it is obviously not enough.


    The behavior of Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu also made Huang Feng''s favor with Qiyaomen and the two of them soar.


    "Brother Liu, Brother Li, I just saw a lot of people wearing swords here, walking in a hurry, and there seems to be a worried look on their faces, is there something going on here?"


    After eating the food and drinking some wine, Huang Feng asked the doubts in his heart. He must understand the situation here in order to make arrangements in the next time.


    Speaking of the dishes here, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t help but raised a thumbs up in his heart. During the last teleportation, the storage box transported him to the battlefield. There, he couldn¡¯t even eat the hot mouth. Most of the time, Just in the war, I''m really hungry, so I can eat something, and there is nothing else about that thing, only hard buns, the taste is hard to say.


    However, this time the storage box obviously did not treat him badly, at least in terms of eating. When I came across two hospitable ones, and the dishes in this restaurant taste very good, they are truly natural and pollution-free. Green food, you can feel the faint aroma when you eat it in your mouth. After all, there is no advanced industry here that pollutes those dishes.


    As for wine, Huang Feng is not very satisfied. This wine has a low degree of alcohol and does not feel much in the mouth. Huang Feng estimates that the degree of this wine is not as good as that of beer on earth.


    However, it is obvious that the people here are not drinking very well. Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, after a few glasses of wine, their faces have turned red. The people at the next table seem to have a tendency to drink too much. Of course, Huang Feng I also discovered that these people in the arena still prefer to drink.


    "I don''t know the degree of the wine I got before. It would be nice to open a winery here." Huang Feng thought to himself, but so far, he can only come to this space once, and stay for up to one year at a time. , Even if the winery is opened, it seems that the follow-up will not bring him much benefit.


    "Huang Feng, haven''t you even heard of this?" Li Deyu looked at Huang Feng with some curiosity and asked. Huang Feng himself is wearing a samurai costume. Therefore, Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie both think that Huang Feng is People from the rivers and lakes, and as long as they are from the rivers and lakes of the Tianzhou Nation, no one has ever heard of this, so Li Deyu would be curious.


    "I really don''t know." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "Some time ago, I had been practicing in retreat, and I didn''t know anything about the outside world."


    "It turned out to be like this." Li Deyu and Liu Mingjie nodded and said, this retreat exercise is not a very strange thing for people in the world, so Huang Feng doesn''t know what''s outside, and it''s normal.


    "This matter will start with the war between our Tianzhou Nation and Qingfeng Nation." Liu Mingjie sipped his wine and said with some alcohol.

 439 Chapter 439

    war!It''s war again!


    When Huang Feng heard these two words, he wailed in his heart. Why was he in the midst of war every time he teleported it?Can''t you transport yourself to a peaceful environment?Make some money by yourself, and then live the life of taking a little brother and molesting a good girl?


    However, these things were obviously extravagant for Huang Feng. The time he came in during the two transmissions was not very good, so he could only accept it.


    After that, Liu Mingjie helped Huang Feng solve his doubts. Huang Feng also understood his current environment. It can be said that the war between the two countries here may break out at any time.


    Although Mangshan Town is located on the border between the two countries, it is not the most frontline place. These people from the rivers and lakes only gather here now, and then they will officially drive to the front line. However, the distance between the front line and here is not It''s a long way, only half a day away.


    In Mangshan Town, although there are also garrisons, compared with the frontline cities, it is not comparable. Therefore, most of what Huang Feng sees on the street are people from the rivers and lakes, not soldiers. .


    The armies of the two countries are now on the front lines, and the war is about to break out. However, in Mangshan Town, there is not much atmosphere of war yet, and there are still many merchants here. Of course, once the frontline city After being breached, it will be a matter of time before the fall here. Therefore, those merchants are planning to leave this town recently.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, and did not decide to leave here now. He is still very new to this world. Moreover, being able to see so many people in the novels at once, Huang Feng is still very happy, in reality. In the middle, this is unimaginable. Even if there are people like Bai Xiaorou who are cultivating internal strength, such people are a minority after all, and Huang Feng has not seen much until now.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is considered to have met someone in the same way, so naturally he did not want to leave early.


    "So, Yuan Liang from the Blood Flame Gang of Qingfeng Country, will be here tomorrow?" Huang Feng asked. Liu Mingjie had just briefly talked about the two countries, so Huang Feng also knew. Xueyan helps Yuan Liang, something will happen tomorrow.


    "Yes, I should be in this town tomorrow morning." Liu Mingjie said: "That guy made it clear that he came to provoke. Although the cliques gathered here can make him come back and forth, these two The country is fighting, and it is still not to be used. Therefore, we can''t do anything to them."


    Huang Feng nodded, expressing that he understood that the other party was confident, otherwise he wouldn''t just come here.


    "When will the big sects of our Tianzhou Nation arrive?" Huang Feng already knows, these sects now come from small sects, even the Qiyao sects that have a close relationship with him are nothing. The martial arts are medium at best, or even lower.


    "It''s coming, it''s only two days." Li Deyu said: "However, the situation is not optimistic. After all, the overall strength of our Tianzhou Nation''s martial arts is not as good as Qingfeng Nation. This time the opponent is almost all dispatched, obviously. It¡¯s okay. After all, there are people from the army next to us. However, the other side has a first-class master, which is a big problem."


    "How powerful are the first-class masters?" Huang Feng asked. He didn''t expect that in the huge Tianzhou Nation, there is not even a first-class master, and the Qingfeng Nation, which is quite jealous by Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, is nothing. Yes, there is only such a first-rate master. There are many first-rate masters in the novels and TVs I watched, even super-top masters.


    "How powerful are the top masters? In fact, we don''t know, because we have never seen it with our own eyes." Liu Mingjie said with regret and fascination. He is also a martial artist, naturally thinking about when he can become a top-notch player. Master''s.


    "Although we don''t know how powerful the first-class masters are, the Hua head of our school is said to be the second-rate top masters. Such a person can retreat with his whole body surrounded by hundreds of soldiers." Li Deyu said.


    "That''s also very powerful." Huang Feng said with emotion, no wonder there are few first-rate masters, these second-rate ones are so powerful, and the gold content is too high. In this way, it is normal that there are few first-class masters. However, you can also imagine how terrifying the first-class masters are.


    No wonder Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu seem to have little confidence in this upcoming dispute.


    After a meal, Huang Feng has gotten close to the two of them a lot, and through their mouths, Huang Feng also roughly knows some basic conditions of the world.


    After the meal, Liu Mingjie and the two left, and they both had to go back to where they belonged to their sect. Huang Feng is not from their sect, and obviously cannot go. Fortunately, Huang Feng has the money left by the two of them. , I don¡¯t have to worry about finding a place to live. In this town, after all, businessmen often pass by after all, and there are definitely many inns.


    After spending some money, Huang Feng lay in the upper-class room. He didn''t intend to abuse himself. He had to spend it if he had money. As for saying, what should I do if the money is gone?That¡¯s also very easy to solve. Huang Feng also knows through Liu Mingjie¡¯s mouth. Because of Qingfeng Nation¡¯s invasion, the government has also hired some people from the courts to help out. These people are generally casual cultivators. That kind, therefore, didn''t come to Mangshan Town to gather like other sects. After all, they didn''t own a site, even those martial arts people from Qingfeng Nation who came to grab the site had little to do with them.


    Therefore, Huang Feng also plans to apply for this mercenary-like notice. Those who kill Qingfeng Nation¡¯s army will be rewarded with silver. In this way, Huang Feng can participate in wars and make money, which will kill two birds with one stone.


    Huang Feng wanted to go with Liu Mingjie and the others, but he didn''t have a school after all. The people gathered here were all people with a school. It was not appropriate for him to go.


    Moreover, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what level of his strength is. Ordinarily, his cultivation time is not long. Tianzhou Nation does not even have a first-class master. Huang Feng estimates that he is at best a third-rate strength. Huang Feng''s strength, it''s okay to fish in troubled waters on the battlefield, and to fight directly against those in the arena, Huang Feng''s confidence is not very high.


    Therefore, for the time being, Huang Feng did not intend to directly face the people of Qingfeng Nation. He was ready to leave for the frontline cities tomorrow.

 440 Chapter 440

    Huang Feng''s plan to go to the front was finally changed because of the arrival of Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu.


    Early the next morning, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu knocked on the door of Huang Feng''s room. They came to invite Huang Feng to see what happened to Yuan Liang today.


    "You mean, you prepared a lively welcoming ceremony for Yuan Liang of the Blood Flame Gang?" Huang Feng asked himself next to him while eating the buns, the two who were also eating.


    Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu came here early in the morning and have not eaten yet. Nowadays, inns generally have restaurant functions. They happen to have a meal with Huang Feng, so Huang Feng once again saved breakfast money. Liu Mingjie and the two knew that Huang Feng didn''t have much money, so they didn''t mean to let him treat him.


    I have to say that the food here is still very good, not to mention the taste is good, and it is also very affordable. The buns are really thin-skinned and filled with a lot of stuffing. After a bite, the aroma is full, which makes people appetite.


    "Yeah, that guy is here to provoke. Naturally, we are going to give him a prestige. This is called reciprocity." Liu Mingjie said.


    Huang Feng was also interested in this matter, so instead of leaving in a hurry, he planned to go and have a look with Liu Mingjie after the meal.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the place, he knew how big the show was. According to Liu Mingjie, almost all the heads of the sects who have arrived in Mangshan Town this time have arrived, and most of their disciples have also arrived. , All the people are in a large square, waiting for Yuan Liang''s arrival.


    "Hey, there are really a lot of people." Huang Feng glanced at the people at the scene. In the front of this square, there were about 30 or so standing with obviously different auras, these people should be the heads of the various martial arts. Obviously, everyone attaches great importance to this matter.


    "That is, everyone wants to see how sacred this blood flame Yuan Liang is." Li Deyu said with Huang Feng walking forward.


    Yuan Liang did not keep everyone waiting. In fact, they arrived last night, but at that time, instead of seeing everyone, he found an inn and stayed in. The two sides tacitly set the meeting time today. Morning.


    In fact, Huang Feng is still very curious about how the other party got here. It is said that the relationship between the two countries is very tense. It is still not easy for the people of the Blood Flame Gang to enter the territory of Tianzhou Nation, but now the other party is not only Here, moreover, a lot of people have been brought. From this point of view, they still have some abilities.


    "The Qingfeng Nation, the Blood Flame Gang, the leader Yuan Liang and all the disciples, today I am here to pay a visit to the people of the Tianzhou Nation." Among the group, the middle-aged person headed toward the crowd of more than 30 people at the front of the square. Archway.


    "Dog thief of Qingfeng Nation, go back! You are not welcome here!"


    "Yes, go back, our Tianzhou Nation does not welcome you!"


    As soon as Yuan Liang''s voice fell, someone with a hot-tempered voice called out. However, those who were talking were ordinary disciples below, and those heads above had nothing to express.


    Yuan Liang''s face remained unchanged. This situation was already expected when he came. After all, he was here to find fault. Both sides knew this. Therefore, he did not expect the people of Heavenly Ark Kingdom to welcome him.


    "This is how your Tianzhou Nation''s martial arts treats guests? No wonder your Tianzhou Nation has not produced a first-rate master for so many years. With this heart, it is too difficult and too difficult to become a first-rate master!" Then Yuan Liang Shook his head and said.


    His words made the people below even more angry, but they were not easy to refute. After all, they did not have first-class masters, but Qingfeng Nation had one, which was a fact.


    Seeing that the people below wanted to refute, but there was no way, Yuan Liang''s face showed a triumphant smile. This time I came here to find the people of Tianzhou Nation who are unhappy, as long as they are unhappy, he The goal was achieved. When he left safely from here, his reputation would go out, and he would be alone. Such reputation was obviously beneficial to him.


    "I don''t know if the leader of the Yuan gang is here this time, what is the so-called?" At this time, one of the heads above said loudly to Yuan Liang. When speaking, he completely released his aura at the same time. Yuan Liang''s match made everyone applauded.


    "Yuan has admired the martial arts of the Tianzhou Country for a long time, and today I specially came to visit you, just want to use martial arts to meet friends, everyone learns from each other." Yuan Liang said.


    "Is it necessary? The Ming people don¡¯t talk secretly. Almost all of you Qingfeng Nation''s martial arts are dispatched to attack our Tianzhou Nation. It will not be long before we both want to see each other on the battlefield. At that time, we will separate another one. Isn''t it better to compete?" said a head.


    And his words also changed the expressions of everyone slightly. After all, many people, especially ordinary disciples, just heard about the martial arts of the Qingfeng Kingdom coming to attack the martial arts of the Tianzhou Kingdom. No one is sure, but now the head is Speaking directly, everyone looked at Yuan Liang and looked at what he said. Some people even prayed in their hearts. Yuan Liang would deny this incident. In that case, maybe this incident is false, and they don¡¯t need to meet the strong. Enemy.


    However, Yuan Liang obviously did not have the idea to make these people happy. At this time, everyone in Qingfeng Nation¡¯s martial arts was not far away, and there was no need to hide this news anymore. Although, this was originally an open secret. , With such a huge action, it is impossible for everyone in the Tianzhou Nation to get the news.


    "Yes, the martial arts colleagues of our two countries will soon see the real chapter on the battlefield." Yuan Liang said. Huang Feng noticed that when Yuan Liang said this, many people around him changed their faces. There was some worry and tension.


    "However, that is the battlefield, not a place where one-on-one fair competition is emphasized. I am afraid that you will lose and cannot convince yourself. Today I will give you a chance and let us have a fair competition!" Yuan Liang continued.


    Indeed, on the battlefield, it is difficult to have a one-to-one fair competition. That is where the overall strength is competed. Therefore, even if you lose, you can only say that the overall strength of the martial arts of the Tianzhou Nation is not as good as the Qingfeng Nation, but, It cannot be said that no one can do it.


    And Yuan Liang¡¯s proposal also made the people of Tianzhou Nation, especially those heads, a little moved. After all, Yuan Liang is here to blow their morale, and they can also blow the morale of Qingfeng Nation as long as they can continue Just win in the competition!

 441 Chapter 441 Won the first game

    "Comparation, who is afraid of whom!"


    "That''s right, my third wife, Hu, is still afraid that you won''t succeed, no one will go, I go!"


    The heads above are discussing, the ordinary disciples below have already exploded a bit. Originally, most of them were hot-tempered people. Now they are bullied by the opponent, not only to meet each other on the battlefield, but also , And have to come to the competition, want to hit them here, how could they bear it.


    "Everyone decides, can they accept this test?" One of the heads above looked at the other heads and asked.


    "Answer, why don''t you answer? If you don''t answer, he thought we were afraid of him!"


    "That is, if there are so many of us, if we still don''t accept his challenge, then his goal will be achieved. We haven''t officially started a war here, and morale will have been hit."


    "However, since he dared to raise such a challenge, he was obviously prepared and he was careful about his way." Obviously, there were some people who were worried about this competition. Although there were many people on their side, the other party was clearly prepared and prepared. Come, they must be more prepared than them, otherwise they won''t be here earlier.


    "What are you afraid of? They are so many? How many of us? If this is all frightened by him, then we simply surrender, what else should we fight?" said a fiery head.


    "Yes." His words received a lot of affirmation.


    In the end, after everyone discussed it, they decided that the other party¡¯s challenge must be accepted. Otherwise, the other party would have achieved the goal without taking any action. Moreover, looking at the expressions of the many disciples below, if they did not accept it, something might happen.


    "Let''s talk, how would you like to compare?" An older head said to Yuan Liang.


    Hearing what the other party said, the corner of Yuan Liang¡¯s mouth showed a smug smile. This is a conspiracy, and he is not afraid that the other party will not answer it. Even if they know that they have bad intentions, they can only accept their own challenge. Yuan Liang is not worried about the certainty of victory. If he is not sure, he will not come.


    "We have three people each for a one-to-one competition. However, because I only have one head here, you can only send one head, and the other two can only choose from ordinary disciples. How is it?" Yuan Liang said.


    "Well, this proposal is fair." Both the heads above and the disciples below agree with this proposal and feel it is fair.


    "Well, since you don''t have any comments, let''s start!" Yuan Mingliang said.


    After that, he gestured to his back, and a person came out from behind him. This person was obviously a member of the Blood Flame Gang. In order to prevent people from gossiping, there was no head of the Heavenly Boat Nation. It is preparing to fight with an ordinary disciple.


    "I don¡¯t know who the Blood Flame Gang is, but we are here with Fu Yang, the third-generation chief disciple of the Baiyang Mansion. It is said that he is less than 30 years old and is already third-rate. The top master is now, and he can break through to the second-rate realm at any time. He is regarded as a very famous and outstanding talent in the martial arts of our Tianzhou country. This time, it is up to him, and the heads are asking for insurance. It is estimated that we won. There is no problem with this round!"


    Both sides on the field have started to fight, and at this time, Liu Mingjie, who was standing next to Huang Feng, started to introduce Huang Feng to him. The people on the field came, the news of this guy was still very good, and that person seemed to be sure. It is quite famous. At least, after Huang Feng saw him on the field, many people recognized him and cheered him. The scene was like Li Bingyun¡¯s fans saw Li Bingyun himself. It''s crazy.


    "There is indeed some ability." When Huang Feng watched the fight between the two on the field, he commented in his heart. This is the first time he has seen the fight of an authentic martial artist. When he was watching, he also secretly said in his heart. Compare and see where you are compared to them.


    Soon Huang Feng found sadly that if he didn''t use magic, the Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist practiced by himself did not seem to be the opponent of the two on the court.


    However, this is also the case of using only internal force and Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist, but he still has magic and Lingbo microsteps. With the existence of these two things, especially Lingbo microsteps, he can Conducive to an invincible place.


    I have to say that this Lingbo Weibu is indeed a top level light skill. With him, even if Huang Feng''s strength is not as good as the opponent, it is impossible for the opponent to hit him. Therefore, it is obvious to the opponent. It is unfair, because at the beginning, the two sides are not on the same level.


    In the world of "Tianlong Babu", Duan Yu''s Six-Medition Divine Sword is not working at all times, but it is precisely with Lingbo''s microstep that he can deal with a master like Murongfu, and you can see from this. It''s amazing to do this light work.


    When Huang Feng was thinking about it, the winner was gradually divided on the field. As expected, Liu Mingjie did not expect that Fu Yang slowly gained the upper hand. At this time, the blood flame gang was already tired. After dealing with it, the disciples of the other sects around, at this time, had completely forgotten that they were not getting closer to each other, and they cheered and cheered.


    However, Huang Feng saw that Yuan Liang only frowned slightly, and he didn''t seem to be too worried. Even if Fu Yang found a flaw in the opponent and knocked the opponent into the air with a palm, there was not much on his face. Worry.


    In the cheers of the crowd, Fu Yang won the first game. At this time, his face was full of complacency. Obviously he was also very satisfied with his performance just now. This time it was a crisis, but For them, it is also an opportunity, a good opportunity to become famous.


    Fu Yang believes that the competition here will be spread throughout the entire Tianzhou Kingdom within a short period of time. By that time, his title of the first person in the young generation will be stable.


    "Yeah, I won!" Looking at Fu Yang, who was cheering on the court, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu both happily called out. Obviously, although they did not go up, they were equally worried about the game. of.


    "Dog thieves of Qingfeng Nation, you have this ability, you should go home and nurse your baby!"


    "Yes, soft-footed shrimp, toad, go back quickly, don''t be embarrassed here!"


    The many disciples of various sects below were aroused by this competition, and they drank one after another. Even those who were worried before, at this time, they are also relieved a lot. It seems that this martial arts of Qingfeng Nation , It¡¯s not that scary.


    And this is exactly what the heads of various schools want to achieve.

 442 Chapter 442

    "The martial arts of Qingfeng Nation is nothing more than that." At this time, not only the ordinary disciples below and some people who look down on Qingfeng Nation, but even the heads above, many people began to increase their confidence.


    However, these people didn''t realize that the Blood Flame Gang was just a sect of Qingfeng Nation. Moreover, it was not a big sect, it just emerged recently.


    However, the martial arts of the Tianzhou Nation has sent the most prestigious Fu Yang, such a famous figure, and even so, they did not obtain an overwhelming advantage. This shows that the strength of the martial arts of the Qingfeng Nation Still very strong.


    It''s a pity that no one realizes this. Maybe someone has seen it, but they didn''t point it out. After all, what Tianzhou martial arts needs now is confidence. At this time, it can''t hurt everyone''s confidence.


    "I''m sorry, helper, the subordinates are not doing things well." The member of the Blood Flame Gang, clutching his injured chest, bowed his head and said in front of Yuan Liang.


    "Go down first, go back and settle accounts with you!" Although Yuan Liang didn''t worry too much at this time, his subordinates had lost the first game after all, and he would naturally not be in a good mood.


    "Yes." The man responded quickly, but he was praying in his heart. They must win in the end. After all, Yuan Liang''s methods, he understood, not only to the enemy, but also to his own people, and they If he wins here, Yuan Liang''s mood will improve and he will be less punished.


    "Papa Papa!" Yuan Liang took two steps forward and said loudly: "Sure enough, Tianzhou Nation hides dragons and crouching tigers. It is not worth my visit. I will be here below to learn about the fellows of Tianzhou Nation. Who wants to enlighten me?"


    With that said, Yuan Liang fully released his aura, the strength of a second-rate top expert, suddenly revealed his unintentional!


    The scene suddenly became quiet. Although the ordinary disciples below did not have the strength of second-rate masters, they could still feel the aura of the strong. They knew they were not Yuan Liang¡¯s opponents, so, There was no sound for a while.


    "It seems we still have to rely on the heads." Liu Mingjie said solemnly, because among the ordinary disciples, no one can have such a momentum, and Liu Mingjie has also felt the aura of his own school head before. It felt a little weaker than this Yuan Liang, so his face was so solemn.


    Liu Mingjie¡¯s dignified expression is not the only one. The heads on the stage, their expressions are not very good at this time. Even the few people who looked down on Qingfeng Country¡¯s martial arts before, their expressions are ugly at this time, because they found that this blood The gang leader of the Yan Gang is actually stronger than most of them. This is just a gang. I don''t know how many gangs like this in Qingfeng Nation have.


    "Let me go." At this time, a rather old man walked out and said.


    "Senior Tong, it''s best if you can come forward." Someone immediately said, his tone was a lot easier.


    "That''s right, if Senior Tong is out, there must be no problem. The children of the Blood Flame Gang should be unlucky." Someone agreed.


    With the appearance of this senior Tong, the tense and solemn atmosphere on the stage suddenly reduced a lot.


    The reason why everyone behaves like this is because this senior Tong is almost a seniority than everyone present, and he has been famous for a long time, and when he was less than forty years old, he was already a second-rate master. Although he hasn''t broken through to the first-class realm for so many years, but to say that Tianzhou has the most hope to break through and become a first-class master, then this senior Tong must be among the top three, and he is so far, to Mangshan One of the strongest people in town.


    Looking at the old man walking towards him who seemed to have reached the age of dying, Yuan Liang''s brows wrinkled. Although the other party did not release any momentum, Yuan Liang instinctively felt that this person was not simple and seemed to be no better than himself. difference.


    "Why, is there no one in your Tianzhou country? Want an old man like you to come?" Yuan Liang said, and he wanted to hit the old man first.


    "Hehe, we have a lot of talents in Tianzhou Nation, but I am an old man enough to deal with you." Senior Tong still has a harmless smile on his face, and he doesn''t seem to take Yuan Liang''s words to heart.


    Yuan Liang saw that he couldn''t retreat, so he had to face off.


    The two parties first reported their homes, so Yuan Liang took the lead in attacking the old man. He wanted to seize the opportunity. He seemed to have achieved this. The old man lost the first move and meant to be passively defensive. It was Yuan Liang who was attacking, and Senior Tong was defending. In the eyes of ordinary disciples, Senior Tong was at a disadvantage.


    "What to do, even Senior Tong is not his opponent. It seems that this round is lost." Liu Mingjie said with a frustrated expression. He also knows Senior Tong. I have to say that his information is still very well-informed.


    Huang Feng did not answer, his vision was better than that of ordinary disciples including Liu Mingjie. At this time, Yuan Liang was indeed smashing the field, punching and punching at the senior Tong, punching fast. Very fast, bringing up pieces of afterimages, and his power is also very large, Huang Feng''s hearing is good, and he can even hear bursts of explosions.


    "It turns out that the fist is going to the extreme, and the strength is big enough to really make a sonic boom." Huang Feng muttered in his heart.


    His Ben Lei boxing is also taking a fierce path, but it is not yet hot, so the effect of the punch is not as good as that of Yuan Liang. However, he believes that after practicing his boxing skills well, It can be done.


    Huang Feng¡¯s face was different from that of other disciples. He didn¡¯t worry too much, because he could see that although Yuan Liang¡¯s offensive wave after wave seemed fierce, they could not give that Tong Senior Tong can easily resolve the damage caused by Senior.


    Although Senior Tong and Yuan Liang are both second-rate tops, there is a difference. If first-rate masters are 100 points, and second-rate tops are above 90, then Senior Tong is probably ninety-nine and ninety-nine. You can break through with just one shot.


    And Yuan Liang probably only has 15 points. Although he is already very good, he is only a few points behind Tong''s predecessors, but, the more he reaches this level, the difference is one point, there is a big gap, even more. Don''t say that the two sides are now three or four points away, the gap is still not small.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is not worried at all, because Yuan Liang can''t hurt Senior Tong at all.

 443 Chapter 443

    In the worried eyes of the people around, Senior Tong in the center of the square was calm and relaxed, without the slightest panic on his face. On the contrary, Yuan Liang, who had been occupying the upper hand opposite him, had his face more and more serious.


    At their level, even if it is only a little higher, the gap is still very large. Originally, Yuan Liang thought that his strength was enough. After all, there were not many masters in the Heavenly Ark, and now the opponent has not yet assembled. , The real masters should not have arrived yet, and I just used this opportunity to establish my authority.


    However, he didn''t expect that an old guy who came out here, an old guy who seemed to be like dirt at any time, actually suppressed himself so easily and made all his attacks go back without success.


    "The child of Qingfeng Nation is going to die."


    "It''s for sure at that time. You don''t even look at who Senior Tong is. If you deal with this dog thief in Qingfeng Nation, isn''t it a good time to catch it?"


    "Fortunately, Senior Tong is here today, otherwise none of us can easily defeat the bastard of Qingfeng Nation."


    "Yes, yes, fortunately Senior Tong arrived in time last night."


    In the upper part of the square, the many heads of the Tianzhou Kingdom watched the competition on the court with a relaxed face. Naturally, their eyesight was not comparable to those of ordinary disciples, so they knew that so far Although Senior Tong has always been on the defensive, as long as Yuan Liang''s offensive slows down, or there is a flaw, Senior Tong will greet him with a stormy counterattack.


    And Yuan Liang is obviously impossible to maintain the offensive in front of him, his offensive must be slowed down, and it is also prone to flaws.


    Although the heads of the Tianzhou Nation are not convinced by anyone, after all, everyone¡¯s level is not much different, but in front of them, they are obviously the same enemy and they cheer for Senior Tong. After all, if they finally lose here After the competition, it is everyone who is ashamed, and none of them can run away.


    Finally, Yuan Liang was not unexpected, and there was a flaw. In fact, if he was facing an ordinary person, or someone with similar strength to him, then this flaw could not be called a flaw, because , He just used his strength after punching, and he didn''t have time to withdraw his hand. In fact, he himself realized this and was already working hard to withdraw, as long as it took a while, he could do it.


    However, the person opposite him was someone who was more experienced and more powerful than him. Then his flaw was not a flaw, but it was caught by Senior Tong, and he hit Yuan with a punch. Yuan Liang''s complexion suddenly changed at the bend of Liang''s arms, and then his movement was a pause.


    And Senior Tong, obviously will not let this opportunity pass. He took a fist and greeted Yuan Liang''s body. He had always had an advantage before and seemed to be able to defeat Senior Tong Yuan Liang at any time. Only the power of parrying, but not the power to fight back, anyone with a discerning eye can find that the situation on the court has been reversed.


    Although the sudden change on the field was expected by Huang Feng and those heads, ordinary disciples like that had never expected this to happen before. In their opinion, Yuan Liang¡¯s attack was very fierce. Senior Tong''s defense is also very difficult, it seems that he will lose at any time.


    It¡¯s just that no one thought, just in the blink of an eye, changes have taken place on the field, offensive and defensive are different, Yuan Liang, who was on the offensive before, has become defensive, but Senior Tong, who has been exhausted from defense before, has begun to constantly attack. , And, it seems that his internal strength is not exhausted, one set of moves followed by another set, will not give Yuan Liang much chance to fight back.


    "Ah, Senior Tong, come on!" The court was quiet for a while, and at any time, everyone burst into cheers. Before, they were worried about Senior Tong, they didn''t dare to shout, and they didn''t even dare to speak loudly. I was afraid of disturbing Senior Tong''s mood.


    Although they have won a round before, even if this round is lost, it has not yet reached the point where it is completely lost. However, if this round is really lost, then the final pressure will be on the third person. No one can guarantee that this battle, which bears the reputation of the martial arts of the entire Tianzhou Nation, will be won stably. The pressure can be imagined. Therefore, the person who played the battle is likely to perform abnormally because of his mood.


    Moreover, more importantly, everyone does not want the people of Qingfeng Nation to win, even if the opponent only wins a round, their hearts will be very upset.


    Therefore, now that Senior Tong has an advantage, everyone''s mood can be imagined.


    "Long live Senior Tong!"


    "Kill the dog thief of Qingfeng Nation!"


    Now, the situation on the court, even ordinary disciples could see that Senior Tong had the advantage, so they completely released their passion one by one, cheering Senior Tong loudly.


    Huang Feng looked at Liu Mingjie, who was jumping and jumping next to him, and shook his head amusedly. After all, he was not a member of the Tianzhou Kingdom, so he couldn''t experience the feeling of sharing the same honor and disgrace. However, he saw Li De who was relatively calm. Just like everyone else, Yudu shouted and cheered loudly, and Huang Feng could imagine how excited they were at this time.


    And Senior Tong did not disappoint these ordinary disciples. After a wave of attacks, he finally found an opportunity to punch Yuan Liang in the stomach and knock him out. In the game just now, Yuan Liang has actually suffered a lot of injuries. He is a kind of person who can''t attack and defend. Naturally, his defensive ability is not as good as his predecessors. Therefore, although he also defended Tong. Most of Senpai''s attacks, however, still suffered some injuries.


    But now this one was the last straw that overwhelmed him. He was lying on the ground, coughing constantly, and struggling a few times, but he couldn''t get up.


    "Acknowledge!" Senior Tong said to Yuan Liang, arching his hands. At this time, he is still calm and relaxed, his face may not be necessary, but his breathing is slightly short.


    Ordinarily, in this situation, it can be concluded that Senior Tong won and Yuan Liang lost. After all, Yuan Liang has lost the ability to fight again in a short time. Therefore, everyone on the Tianzhou Nation cheered, because , In the three games, they have won two games, and the last game is no longer a match.


    And the people of the Blood Flame Gang seemed to be a little depressed, especially the one who lost the first game, with a gray face. Yuan Liang won. That''s fine, but now Yuan Liang loses, then he is finished. .


    "Be careful!" At this time, Huang Feng in the crowd suddenly shouted.

 444 Chapter 444

    It''s just that Huang Feng is standing in the crowd at this time, and everyone is cheering for victory. Before the two martial arts officially fight, they can win the competition. Everyone''s confidence has greatly increased, and they are afraid of Qingfeng Nation''s martial arts. It''s also a lot less, which shows how good their mood is now.


    Therefore, except for Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu who heard Huang Feng''s shout, no one else heard it at all.


    "Brother Huang, what''s the matter?" Liu Mingjie looked at Huang Feng questioningly.


    It was not Huang Feng who answered Liu Mingjie, but a scream on the court. However, this scream was not from Yuan Liang, who had already lost the competition and was injured, but from Senior Tong who had won.


    There was a sudden silence on the scene. Liu Mingjie hurriedly looked to the court, only to find that Senior Tong, who had already won and was about to return to the front of the square, was lying on the ground at this time with a scream in his mouth. Liu Mingjie seems to have seen his face rising in a terrifying black!


    "What''s wrong? Senior Tong, what''s wrong?" Liu Mingjie just didn''t see what happened on the court, so he asked the people around him anxiously, but the people around him didn''t seem to hear him. They were still so startled. Watching the field.


    "The shameless dog thief of Qingfeng Nation!"


    "Injury with hidden weapons, kill him, kill him!"


    "Despicable and shameless guy, who can''t beat people, actually uses hidden weapons!"


    Finally, the silence on the court was broken, and the leaders quickly came to the center of the square and helped Senior Tong up to check his injury.


    "Senior Tong has just won and is about to go back. I didn''t expect that the shameless dog thief from Qingfeng Nation actually wounded people with hidden weapons, wounding Senior Tong from behind." Li Deyu looked at Yuan Liang with anger in his eyes, but his mouth was Answering Liu Mingjie''s question.


    "More than that, now it seems that the hidden weapon is poisonous!" Huang Feng also said with a serious face. Although he is not a member of the Tianzhou Nation, the internal skills and boxing he has learned are from the Tianzhou Nation side. Yes, and both Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu gave him a very good impression, so, naturally, he was on the side of Tianzhou Country.


    "In a fair test, he used a hidden weapon to kill him!" Liu Mingjie was also angry. Yuan Liang was too shameless to use a hidden weapon in a fair test that he had said before.


    Not only Liu Mingjie was angry. The other disciples and heads of the scene, no matter which school they belonged to, were very angry at this time. They had clearly won here, but now they are attacked and injured by this villain from Qingfeng Country. , How they are not angry.


    Those heads were busy checking the injuries of Senior Tong, but those disciples couldn''t control that much. With anger and contempt on their faces, they surrounded Yuan Liang and the people of the Blood Flame Gang.


    At this time, Yuan Liang had been helped by his own gang. He looked at the martial arts people of the Tianzhou Kingdom who were getting closer and closer, his expression unchanged, but he was a little scared, afraid that these guys would really lose their minds. Shot on him.


    "You Tianzhou Country Martial Arts, just can''t afford to lose like this?" Yuan Liang shouted to the heads. He knew that now only those people could stop these disciples who were unkind to him.


    "You fart! Obviously you lost!" someone retorted.


    "Yes, you lost, and you can''t afford to lose, and you sneak attack from behind, what kind of a hero?" the others agreed.


    "Who said that I lost? Did I admit defeat? I just fell to the ground and didn''t admit defeat. It was like you lost." Yuan Liang said, "And, is there anyone who stipulates that hidden weapons cannot be used in the competition?"


    "A fair test, how can you make it like this!"


    "Use hidden weapons to do it? There are many masters who use hidden weapons in the arena. Not to mention your Tianzhou Nation, even in Qingfeng Nation, there are many characters who are famous by hidden weapons. Are they all doing it?" Yuan Liang said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, let''s go together and kill him!"


    "Yes, kill him!"


    Obviously, these disciples of Tianzhou Nation had no patience to argue with Yuan Liang. They had never seen such a shameless person.


    "Hold on!" At this moment, a few of those heads walked up to Yuan Liang''s side and said, "Hand over the antidote!"


    "Want an antidote? Yes! If we win the third game, I will give it to you!" Yuan Liang said. After this period of recovery, although he has not recovered to his peak state, he is better than before. Quite a lot, and the one who supported him at this time was the one who lost the first game before. At this time, he was probably the happiest on the scene. The game he thought he was going to lose was actually given to him by his gang. After moving back, I finally don''t have to die.


    "What the third round, there is no third round! We have won two rounds, and the third round is no longer a match!" said a head.


    "Could it be that you have the same idea as those ignorant idiots? I said one-on-one competitions before, but I didn''t say that hidden weapons can''t be used in the competitions! Moreover, I didn''t admit defeat just now. You think you won! "Yuan Liang looked at the other party and said, "Of course, if you people in the martial arts of the Tianzhou Kingdom admit that you can''t afford to lose, then I have nothing to say. Just leave, and the antidote can be given to you!"


    Yuan Liang''s words made everyone a little embarrassed, although they all thought that Yuan Liang''s behavior was very despicable, and they didn''t say anything about it. They had already lost and they didn''t admit it.


    However, if you think about it carefully, Yuan Liang did not admit defeat just now, and he did not say before that hidden weapons cannot be used. Moreover, some of them are very proficient in using hidden weapons, so naturally they would not admit it. Using hidden weapons is despicable.


    "What should I do? Can''t we play this third game?" The leaders gathered again to discuss together.


    "What fight, we obviously won just now!"


    "He didn''t admit defeat. How do we win?" Someone retorted. Although he didn''t want to admit defeat, Yuan Liang did not admit defeat just now. After Tong''s injury, Senior Tong didn''t mean to fall into trouble. Therefore, the other party said, It''s not wrong.


    "Senior Tong shouldn''t be lenient just now. It''s better if he didn''t admit defeat. Take this opportunity to kill him directly. In the future, there will be less powerful enemies on the battlefield!" Someone complained about Senior Tong.


    "What''s the point of saying these now? The key is that if you don''t play in the third round, if you don''t play, you still don''t know what the other party will make when it is announced."


    "That is, these dog thieves of Qingfeng Nation are shameless, and they can even do this kind of sneak attack behind the scenes. It is estimated that we must say that we can''t afford to lose and dare not fight!" Someone agreed.

 445 Chapter 445

    "Compared with him, what are you afraid of? We have so many schools and so many disciples. They only have one school and only a few people. What kind of masters can be selected from them?"


    Their Tianzhou Nation was originally at a disadvantage in this upcoming war. Therefore, everyone in the Tianzhou Nation''s martial arts wanted a good reputation and put themselves in a weak position, because of that. , They can get the sympathy of scattered people from other countries, or gang members, and someone will come to help.


    And if they came out, and they didn''t dare to admit that they had lost, and didn''t dare to meet an unknown sect in Qingfeng Nation, then how many people could help out in the end would be a lot to say.


    "Yes, Bijubi, I came here this time and brought all the elite disciples in the school. I still don''t believe it. I can''t beat his little school."


    "That is, the young generation of talents in my door have also been brought, and one of them will definitely be able to win the opponent."


    "Yes, I also agree to continue the comparison. I just felt that among the remaining people on their side, there is no such strong person. The highest strength is only the third-rate top, even the third-rate peak. , What''s to be afraid of."


    Although the strength of Tianzhou Country''s martial arts is average, among the younger generation, if you look carefully, you can still find the third-rate top, and even the third-rate peak thinks that Fu Yang was one of them.


    As a result, everyone discussed and decided, and for various reasons, they decided to continue the comparison.


    "Okay, we promised to beat the third game, but you have to bring the antidote first!" Head Hua said to Yuan Liang, they didn''t want to watch Senior Tong suffer there and be tortured by poison.


    "The martial arts people of the Tianzhou Kingdom really keep their promises, I am not a stingy person, Yuan Liang, the antidote is for you!" With that, Yuan Liang took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms and threw it to the head of Hua. There was a smug smile on the corner of his mouth. As long as the martial arts people of the Tianzhou Nation agreed to the third game, then they would win the game. If they just insisted on the match, they could only get a ridicule in the end. The result is just that, and now it seems that the people of these Tianzhou Nation pay more attention to face, and they actually agreed.


    Head Hua took the small porcelain bottle and quickly took out a pill from it and gave it to Senior Tong to take it, and the black on Senior Tong''s face quickly disappeared. Obviously, the antidote given by Yuan Liang was no problem.


    However, Yuan Liang is obviously not so kind. Although this antidote can detoxify, for some time in the future, Senior Tong¡¯s body will be weak and he will not be able to perform any moves at all. It can be said that the war has not yet begun. Tianzhou Nation has already lost a general.


    "Tong is ashamed of you." After taking the medicine, Senior Tong''s body has improved a bit and he can finally speak. He feels very ashamed at this time. If it weren''t for the last carelessness and soft-heartedness, things It will not develop to where it is now. Now, not only did the competition fail to win, but he couldn''t provide any help in a short time, which made him feel very guilty.


    "What did Senior Tong say? You can''t be blamed for this incident, but the dog thief from Qingfeng Country is too treacherous." Someone comforted.


    "Yes, Senior Tong, please feel free to heal your wounds. We will leave the rest to us. We will definitely let the dog thief know how good we are!" another person said.


    At this time, no matter what everyone thinks, it¡¯s time to comfort Senior Tong. After all, at this time, they absolutely can¡¯t fight inwardly. Although Senior Tong can¡¯t play in the next war in person, his sect is The scale is not small, and a lot of people have been brought here this time. Therefore, everyone is definitely not willing to offend him, so a large group of helpers are missing.


    "Why compare with him, obviously we have won."


    The disciples below all retreated because of the constraints of their respective heads. Liu Mingjie muttered to himself with some dissatisfaction, and the other people around him also had the same expression, but they did not blame the people on their side. I just think that Yuan Liang is too treacherous and shameless.


    "Because if the third game is not better than the third game, the result of the second game will be ridiculous, and no one will be convinced. It will not be good for the martial arts of our Tianzhou Nation. The people of the Blood Flame Gang will go out and say that we are more bullying than others "Li Deyu''s face is not very good, but he sees it more thoroughly: "However, don''t worry, there are so many people here, and there is a lot of choice. There are only a few people on their side, so there will be no problem. of."


    "That''s true." Liu Mingjie nodded in agreement, and everyone around him had the same idea.


    Therefore, although everyone was a little dissatisfied with the third game, they only felt that the other party was embarrassed. However, there was not much worry about the result of the third game. After all, in this Mangshan town, now it is gathered, the entire Tianzhou country Most of the elite disciples of the martial arts school, if you want to choose one to win the opponent, it is not a difficult task. In the first game before, isn''t it also their side who won?


    Moreover, if the opponent hadn''t gotten ridiculous in the second game, they would have won, so now everyone is not worried.


    However, Huang Feng has a different idea. Since the opponent proposed such a method of competition, he must be prepared. Moreover, Yuan Liang had to be better than the third game before. Obviously, he was very good at the third game. Confidence, otherwise, he could just go wrong, and then leave with this unclear result. He said that he did not lose, one win and one loss, and the people on Zhouguo had no way that day.


    However, he obviously has no intention to go now, and insists on playing the third game. Obviously, he is confident in his heart.


    "What does he have to rely on?" Huang Feng also had some doubts in his heart. After all, there were a large number of people in the Tianzhou Nation, and it was not difficult to choose a powerful one. Therefore, Huang Feng also did not understand.


    "Everyone, my people have already come up, where''s your people?" At this time, Yuan Liang''s voice sounded again, and another one came out from behind him, a person who seemed to go up first, and an ordinary person walked away. On the street, no one will notice.


    However, when he walked to the center of the square and completely released his aura, the faces of everyone present changed, and many people turned pale!


    "It turned out to be like this! He is still hiding one hand!" At this time, Huang Feng also understood where the other party''s previous confidence came from, it was because of the person who appeared now!

 446 Chapter 446

    "Impossible, this is impossible!" Someone looked at the center of the square with unbelievable eyes at the gathering place of the heads, muttering to himself.


    The other people beside him also had the same expression. Everyone looked at the man walking towards the center of the square with some unbelievable expressions. In addition to shock, there was some fear on his face.


    This is a man with a bit fierce appearance. There is an obvious scar on his left cheek. The scar is very long, like a centipede, which makes him show his fierceness while being ugly.


    And the ordinary disciples below the square also looked at the man in the middle of the square, with shock and frustration on their faces, because they found that among so many of them, no one was as powerful as his. .


    The reason for everyone''s expression like this is precisely because the man standing in the center of the square exudes an aura that belongs to a strong man. This aura is only stronger than Yuan Liang just now!Even if it is compared with Senior Tong, it seems to be comparable!


    This time, everyone felt shock and fear. They were afraid that he was not afraid of him, but the big deal was a loss. They were afraid because they had a premonition that they had no hope of winning in the third game. Don''t talk about the ordinary disciples. Even if one of these leaders goes up, they are not sure that they will win. The probability of winning is very small.


    And once they lose in the third game, they will really lose in this competition. The impact on their reputation and the impact on ordinary disciples is immeasurable!Even, many disciples who have the same enemy and hatred can play 100% on the battlefield. After losing the test, it is good to be able to play 80%. As previously expected, if they win, they can play 120%. Hope is completely shattered.


    "You are shameful!" A head was impatient, pointing to Yuan Liang and said, "He can''t be just an ordinary disciple with his ability. He must be the head or elder of your Qingfeng Nation, which sect!"


    This leader''s words made everyone awake, and there was a lot of discussion below, and the worries on his face seemed to be less. If this person himself is a leader, it is reasonable to have such a strong strength.


    "That''s bad!" At this time, Yuan Liang finally showed a complacent expression. He stepped forward two steps and said to this and that head: "I, Yuan, can swear to the heavens! This person is from my school. An ordinary disciple, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate!"


    In this world, everyone still believes in the vows, so some people have already believed Yuan Liang''s words, and even if they don''t believe them, what can they do?People say that this person is his disciple, and they have no evidence to prove that it is not. It is obviously useless to rely on words.


    "What should I do now?" Many heads are anxious. They didn''t expect this situation to happen. Generally, a person has to feel the other''s aura and judge the other''s skill, and it must be one level higher than the other''s skill. , No one found this hidden master just now, because there is no one in Tianzhou Nation who is one level higher than this person, not even Senior Tong!


    Therefore, no one found such a person.


    "Why don''t we compare?" Someone whispered.


    "At this time, it''s no match. It''s not the same as surrendering directly. It''s more embarrassing than losing a fight!" Someone immediately retorted.


    "Then what do you say? Don''t talk about ordinary disciples. Even if we are, we can''t win the opponent. How can this be compared? I knew it earlier. I shouldn''t have promised to beat him in the third game. It''s better than the current situation." Someone said dissatisfied.


    "What''s the point of saying this now? Didn''t you just agree that you want to compete? Still thinking of letting your big disciple play?" said a leader next to him unhappy.


    In fact, this is the thought in the hearts of most of the leaders who just agreed to continue the competition. Today¡¯s competition is a good opportunity to become famous. Of course, they hope to take this opportunity to make their disciples famous, so they will agree. Continue to compete.


    "Stop arguing. If you arguing now, you can win? Just think about what to do!"


    "What else can I do? No one of our disciples is his opponent at all, so what else can I think of."


    While the leaders above were anxiously thinking about countermeasures, many disciples below were also talking about it. Some of them already knew it. Now this person is a master, some people don¡¯t know yet, so some people Worry, some people are eager to get up. However, after being informed of the identity of the other person by the person next to them, these people also died. The person above looked like a ruthless character. If he loses, he will not only be ashamed, but may even be ashamed. Lost!


    "What to do? What to do now? How come there are so many masters in Qingfeng Nation." Liu Mingjie said anxiously.


    Li Deyu''s face was also very gloomy, and both of them hated their lack of strength, otherwise, at this time, they could go up and teach this guy.


    "You people from Tianzhou Nation, are you still comparable? If you don''t compare, just admit defeat! I won''t delay Lao Tzu''s time." At this moment, the Scarface standing in the center of the square said loudly.


    When everyone heard what he said, their faces became even more ugly, but no one dared to say stiffly, "Go on oneself," so they could only be sulking.


    "It''s so arrogant!" The beard of a certain head was crooked.


    "There''s no way, why don''t we have no one on our side to be able to come." The next headmaster said with a sigh.


    Seeing these martial arts people in the Tianzhou Nation, they can only get angry, but they can¡¯t treat themselves. The scar face is even more proud. The smile on his face has no meaning to hide at all. A pair of bloodthirsty eyes stares. Looking around, it seems that he enjoys this feeling of being scared.


    "Why don''t you compare it? No one of you would dare to go. This disciple of mine can''t hold back his hand when he fights, and life is easy to happen!" Yuan Liang also stood up and said, the meaning of complacency in the words is obvious. .


    Now the person who wanted to go up and try it out has also retreated, and if he loses, then the person who went up is a sinner in the martial arts of the Tianzhou Kingdom. No one wants to do such thankless things. , There are even life-threatening things.


    "I''m here to learn!" At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the crowd.

 447 Chapter 447

    "Hey, this sound seems to come from me." Liu Mingjie thought with some doubts in his heart.


    However, Li Deyu looked at his side, where Huang Feng is, with a face full of surprise. At this time, Liu Mingjie, who had realized afterwards, also realized that the voice he had just known was not long ago. From the Huangfeng!


    "Brother Huang, what are you..." Liu Mingjie opened his mouth wide and looked at Huang Feng, suddenly wondering what to say.


    Everyone next to him also watched. The atmosphere at the scene just now was very solemn. Therefore, no one was talking at all. The huge square was very quiet. Therefore, Huang Feng''s words were heard by many people, and everyone was also They all looked at this speaker, wanting to see where it was sacred.


    Huang Feng''s expression remained unchanged, and he did not appear nervous because of being watched. With this skill, he was stronger than many of the disciples at the scene. I saw him smile relaxedly at Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, and then, Pushing aside the crowd, walked up.


    "I''ll learn your master''s trick!" Huang Feng said as he walked to the scar face.


    "Who is this person?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen it before."


    "Me too. I didn''t seem to have seen this person before, and I don''t know what kind of school he is from, so he is so bold and got his head at this time."


    "I don''t know how strong he is, whether he is opponent."


    Many of the disciples below have already started the discussion. Unlike those who are skeptical, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu have no hope of reporting Huang Feng. A person who has just been robbed by bandits can He is an opponent of a second-rate pinnacle master, don''t laugh, OK, if Huang Feng has that kind of strength, how could he be robbed by bandits?Even if there are hundreds of bandits, he can retreat all over.


    "This, Brother Huang is too impulsive." Li Deyu said worriedly. He thought that Huang Feng couldn''t stand being underestimated by the people of Qingfeng Nation, so he wanted to get ahead.


    "Yeah, what can we do about this?" Liu Mingjie said worriedly. He was worried about Huang Feng''s safety. After all, the scarred face was not a good role to deal with. Of course, the more important thing is to worry about Huang Feng. If they lose, it means that their Tianzhou Country Martial Arts has lost in this competition, and it will be even more tragic.


    Not only the ordinary disciples at the bottom were talking about Huang Feng''s identity, but the leaders above were also wondering about Huang Feng''s identity.


    Ordinarily, without their instructions, their disciples would not stand out casually. They also have their own concerns. This third game is of great importance. If they lose, they may become scapegoats and sinners in the martial arts of the entire Tianzhou Kingdom. , Obviously, no one is willing to take this risk. After all, the people who played in Qingfeng Nation are obviously stronger than them, and there is no possibility of winning at all.


    However, these heads asked for a long time, and no one knew what Huang Feng was.


    "Is he a casual cultivator?" someone suddenly said.


    At this time, everyone was taken aback, and then they felt that there was only this possibility. After all, this person and the people present did not know him, it may be a casual cultivator, but because of resources, the casual cultivator is generally better than those. Those who come from the famous sect are worse off. After all, they can only rely on themselves to practice martial arts without the help of the sect. In this case, the speed of martial arts training will naturally not rise.


    Therefore, there are still very few casual cultivators with high cultivation bases, and there are only a handful of those who can reach the second-rate, let alone the second-rate peak.


    "Then what should I do now? Don''t let him come forward?" someone continued to ask.


    This is indeed a question, should this responsibility be handed over to him?If he loses, the people of Qingfeng Nation will not think he is a casual cultivator, and they are not together with these sects, so they will not be ridiculed.


    "Otherwise, what should I do? Send your disciple up?" a leader next to him asked rhetorically: "It''s finally hard for someone to come forward. I think let him go. Anyway, no matter who comes up, there is no possibility of winning. Someone takes the initiative to recite. Pot, do you still want to grab it?"


    The other heads were silent when they heard this. Indeed, if he was not allowed to go, who would let him go?No matter who it is, they will not win, and there will be life-threatening, and it will damage the reputation of the whole school. How can anyone be willing to do such a thing.


    "Who are you? Can you represent your Tianzhou Nation martial arts?" The scar face obviously saw the discussion of everyone now, and he didn''t want to fight for a long time by himself. Finally, the people of Tianzhou Nation said that this person was not them. People who are wasting their time and energy.


    "Of course, this little brother can represent our Tianzhou Country Martial Arts!"


    When Huang Feng didn''t know how to answer, in the head of the stage, someone answered him loudly.


    In fact, Huang Feng had just come up, he was indeed a little impulsive. He was not originally from the Heavenly Ark Kingdom. Ordinarily, this matter had nothing to do with him, and he could not take risks.


    However, he still has a good impression of the Tianzhou Nation. The exercises he learned belonged to the Tianzhou Nation, and the place where he landed was also in the Tianzhou Nation.


    Moreover, Huang Feng is also happy to see the hunt. He wants to compare with this second-rate pinnacle powerhouse to see what level he is. He usually practices by himself, even for a limited number of battles. They all played against ordinary people, so Huang Feng didn''t know what level he was.


    After Huang Feng came up, he was a little worried. After all, it is one thing that he is willing to come up. Whether he can play is another matter. After all, he is not a member of the martial arts of the Tianzhou Kingdom. Those leaders can take this important task. Leave it to yourself?


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t even think that those heads didn¡¯t even know him, and they agreed to let him represent the martial arts of the Heavenly Zhou Kingdom. This would be too hasty. Huang Feng, who doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s inside, felt Still complaining, these heads were too casual in their affairs, and they actually handed this matter to someone they had never met before.


    "Now, can I teach you your brilliant trick?" No matter what the leaders made this decision, Huang Feng also knows that by this time, things will not change anymore, and he will represent The martial arts of Tianzhou Kingdom played in this crucial third game.


    "Since you are in a hurry to die, don''t blame me for being impolite!" There was a cruel smile on the scar face, and he said to Huang Feng. He obviously didn''t intend to keep his hands from the beginning. He didn''t want to defeat Huang Feng, but to kill Huang Feng!

 448 Chapter 448

    Huang Feng was on guard, and the scarred face didn''t even report his name, so he rushed towards Huang Feng, blinking his eyes quickly and he was by Huang Feng''s side.


    "Bump" Huang Feng put his hands across his chest, making a block, and abruptly received his punch.


    Huang Feng took three steps back to stabilize his body, but the opponent''s figure was as steady as a pine and cypress, without any movement!


    "Just warming up just now, you have to be careful now!" The Scarface was also a little surprised by Huang Feng''s strength. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng had only stepped back three steps. Huang Feng''s strength seemed to have reached the second-rate level, although It''s not as good as him, but Huang Feng is younger than him. At this age, he has reached the second-rate state. Obviously, the future is limitless!


    He is now even more murderous towards Huang Feng. Such a person obviously cannot be kept, otherwise, he will be the enemy of Qingfeng Nation''s martial arts in the future.


    And with this eyesight, obviously not only the Scarface, but the heads on the stage also felt from this match that Huang Feng might have reached the second-rate status.


    "He is still so young, he is already a second-rate master?" Someone said in disbelief.


    "Who said no? I think when I was thirty-five years old, I was promoted to second-rate, and I was called a genius. Compared with the person in front of me, I have lived on a dog''s belly all these years. How can I be Called a genius." The person next to him also sighed.


    "It''s a pity, although it is rare for him to be a second-rate master at such a young age, he is not yet that scarface opponent."


    "Hey, you said, should we find a way to save him? After all, such a genius is rare."


    "It''s true that this competition is a loser, but we should pay attention to that once the little friend loses, we must take action. We cannot give the scarred face a chance to kill!"


    "exactly!"


    Obviously, these leaders have already moved their minds to cherish talents. Huang Feng''s ability is much better than that of their disciples. If such a person dies in vain, it is the loss of their Tianzhou Nation martial arts. .


    Moreover, Huang Feng is still a casual cultivator, and these heads are already planning in their hearts what method they will use to absorb him into their own school.


    The battle on the field has not changed because of the random thinking of these leaders, and it is not surprising that Huang Feng has been on the defensive, and even feels stretched.


    In fact, only Huang Feng, who played against the opponent, understood that he had not yet reached the second-rate, at most the third-rate top, and he had not even reached the peak. After all, he did not practice martial arts for a long time.


    And his performance just now is entirely because of the peculiar energy in his body, that energy can make him stronger, more agile, and perform better than people of the same level!


    However, the gap in levels is still very obvious. Although Huang Feng can block part of the opponent''s attacks, there is no way to block all attacks.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s injuries were getting heavier and heavier, and his movements became somewhat sluggish, not as sensitive as before.


    In Huang Feng''s situation, it was obvious that he could not escape his opponent, Scarface''s eyes, and the heads above. They all knew that Huang Feng''s defeat was only a matter of time.


    "Boy, you came up to die by yourself, and you won''t blame me later!" The Scarface said to Huang Feng as he pressed on Huang Feng step by step and continued to attack.


    "Wait until you have that ability!" Huang Feng replied.


    "Deyu, why is Brother Huang so powerful?" Off the court, Liu Mingjie asked Li Deyu with a look of surprise. Although Huang Feng was obviously weak on the court, it was obvious that he could fight a second-rate top player for so long. , The strength is not weak, at least there is a second-rate level, that is stronger than both of them.


    Therefore, Liu Mingjie felt that Huang Feng was great, and he was surprised because, since Huang Feng had the strength of a second-rate master, how could he be robbed by a few small thieves?This doesn''t make sense.


    "Maybe Brother Huang has some secrets that are hard to tell." Li Deyu guessed.


    "It''s only possible with this. Brother Huang is so powerful, I don''t believe that he will be robbed by a thief." Liu Mingjie said.


    Huang Feng, who was very powerful in Liu Mingjie''s eyes, was not in a very good situation at this time. He also had a premonition that he was going to lose. The opponent''s offensive continued to not slow down, and it was getting more and more fierce.


    "It seems that internal strength alone is not enough." Huang Feng thought to himself. In fact, what he just showed was only a small part of his strength, only using internal strength, even because there is the head of Qi Yaomen here. , He didn''t even use Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist, just relying on his agility and strength to deal with the opponent.


    However, it now appears that this will not work anymore.


    "Boy, you''d better die obediently!" The scar face found a flaw in Huang Feng and punched Huang Feng in the chest. According to Huang Feng''s previous performance, he would avoid this punch anyway. Won''t open!As long as this punch is strong, Huang Feng must be seriously injured!


    Huang Feng ignored him. He also knew that his crisis was coming, so he decided not to hide it anymore. It didn''t take long for him to learn how to use Lingbo Weibu, which he was not even familiar with!


    I saw that the fist was about to be close to Huang Feng¡¯s chest. When the heads were ready to help, Huang Feng¡¯s body suddenly bent down in an incredible way, and his body was like noodles. Full of resilience, but his feet are fixed on the ground, not moving at all!


    "what!"


    Many people made such exclaims, including the scar face and many heads.


    Although Huang Feng escaped this punch, he had completely lost his first hand. He was not discouraged with a punch on the scar face, and after a little surprised, he attacked Huang Feng again.


    And Huang Feng''s body was bent to the side again without standing upright, and the scarfaced fist was hit against Huang Feng''s clothes, but it did not hurt Huang Feng the slightest.


    Now there are more people who can see the strangeness. Everyone looks at the two people on the field in surprise, especially Huang Feng. The scar face is constantly attacking, and Huang Feng''s body is constantly twisting, although every time It looked like it was going to fall down, but it didn''t fall down every time, and he was able to dodge the attack of the scarface every time.


    As for Huang Feng''s feet, they didn''t move a bit from beginning to end, as if they were nailed to the ground!


    "What kind of effort is this?" someone asked in surprise.

 449 Chapter 449

    Yeah, what kind of effort is this?


    This is the thought in the hearts of everyone at the scene. If it is a coincidence that Huang Feng avoided the opponent''s attack like this for the first time, but now, Huang Feng is constantly using this method to avoid the opponent''s attack. Although Scarface''s offensive was fierce, it was nothing to do with Huang Feng. This was obviously not a coincidence.


    Ever since Huang Feng used Lingbo''s microsteps, he has never been hit by the scar face again. The opponent''s attack can only hit the air again and again, but it can''t hurt him at all.


    "Damn! What the hell is going on?" The Scarface had a certainty of victory, but faced with such a strange situation, he felt like he was going crazy!


    "You just want to kill me?" Huang Feng said while avoiding the opponent''s attack easily. This Lingbo Weibu is the same as the introduction, not only did not consume his internal strength, but also Continuously increasing his internal strength, so that the internal strength he had just consumed is slowly recovering.


    "Don''t be proud, do you think you can keep hiding like this? I see how long your inner strength can last!" Scarface said to Huang Feng while attacking.


    "Then you may be disappointed." Huang Feng said, not only did his internal strength not decrease, but it was even increasing.


    And soon, Scarface also realized this. The internal force in his body was decreasing. Not only did Huang Feng''s internal force not decrease, it was even increasing.


    In general, as long as one has not reached the realm of a first-class master, in the process of the competition, the internal strength will only decrease, not increase.


    "Could it be that he is a first-rate master? This is impossible!" Scarface shouted in his heart.


    It is indeed impossible for Huang Feng to be a top-notch expert, otherwise, it would not be Huang Feng who was defending now, but him.


    "Hmph, even if you can do this kind of weird technique, but if you can only hide, I will be invincible!" Scarface comforted himself.


    However, Huang Feng quickly disappointed him. The feet that had been firmly nailed to the place before suddenly took a step that dazzled Scarface. He found that his eyes could not keep up with Huang Feng''s moving speed. This made him shocked and terrified!


    "I''m here!" Huang Feng made a clever move, and he had already reached behind Scarface. At this time, Scarface had just punched. Obviously he didn''t hit Huangfeng, but Huang Feng had already Behind him, before he could react, he hit him in the back with a punch.


    This is the first time Huang Feng has hit Scarface since fighting for such a long time. Instead of Ben Thunder Fist, he used Metal Fist, a magical skill.


    Huang Feng''s punch is not light, his original strength is great, plus, with the bonus of metal punches, and his own energy into the fist, so that his punch, the power greatly increased!


    As a result, Scarface was beaten by Huang Feng in the shocked eyes of everyone on the scene and walked a few steps. However, before he could stand still, Huang Feng walked around behind him again. With one punch, he was beaten again and stood unstable.


    After that, Huang Feng was like a butterfly, interspersed around the center of the square, always appearing behind Daoli in the first time, and Daoli was hit by Huang Feng one after another, and he himself It is impossible to do a counterattack.


    Everyone at the scene was shocked and speechless. Is this still a second-rate pinnacle?How can you be abused like this?A second-rate pinnacle master, even if he fights against a first-class master, he won''t have the power to fight back. The current situation on the scene is just one-sided.


    Even Huang Feng himself thought that he was about to knock the opponent down. However, when he had this idea for a short time, the scar face that had been passively beaten up suddenly rose to the ground. In the air, afterwards, he took out a soft sword from his waist and shook his right hand. The soft sword was instantly straight, with a trace of sword aura that seemed to be true, and struck Huang Feng!


    It is only a first-class expert to release sword energy, and now Scarface has also used it, causing the scene to exclaim.


    "He is already on the verge of breaking through!" A head of the head called out in surprise.


    Now this Scarface can be said to be half a first-rate master. Otherwise, it is impossible to display sword aura. However, because he can only be considered as half, so although he can display sword aura, it cannot last for long. , And, between the first-rate master and the second-rate master, the gap in internal power is very large, and the internal power in his body can''t be used too many times.


    However, no matter what, he has already stepped into the threshold of a first-class master with one foot, and that is not comparable to these people on the scene.


    Huang Feng himself was careless. Seeing that the other party had been suppressed by himself, he didn''t care too much. Who knew that the other party had hidden a hand. He just got behind the other party, plus, his Lingbo Weibu was originally just a talent. Soon, now I am busy making a mistake, and I can''t hide it!


    "bump!"


    It was as if the actual sword energy hit Huang Feng''s chest. The huge power made Huang Feng seem to have been hit by a cannonball, and he flew upside down. His shirt was also cut with a big cut.


    "Ahem"


    Huang Feng coughed a few times on the ground to relieve his feeling of suffocation. This sword qi is really not a joke. If it weren''t for wearing gold silk soft armor, or if it wasn''t for the energy in the body to surround himself as a protective cover Around him, at that moment, he might be killed on the spot!


    Although Huang Feng was surprised by the opponent¡¯s strength, some people were even more surprised than him. Scarface, Yuan Liang, and those heads were all even more surprised than Huang Feng at this time. They saw Huang Feng¡¯s sword qi hit hard. After being hit, he actually just coughed a few times, not only did he not die, but he didn''t even seem to be injured.


    "This defense is too amazing." Although, as long as you have cultivated your internal strength, you can give your internal strength to the surface of your body and enhance your own defense. However, even if other people on the scene want to rely solely on their own internal strength, think To take the opponent''s sword attack without getting hurt, no one can do it.


    At this time, those heads saw Huang Feng''s eyes brighter. This Huang Feng is simply a genius. He is so young and has such ability. And, most importantly, he has no martial art, which makes the scene all The heads of the people were moved.


    "No matter what, he must be included in the martial arts!" This is the thought in the hearts of many leaders on the scene.


    Although the Scarface was also a performance that shocked Huang Feng, it was just a stunned effort. Then, he continued to attack Huang Feng, and the sword qi smashed at Huang Feng one by one!

 450 Chapter 450: Absorbing Internal Forces

    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about taking a break anymore, and quickly picked up Lingbo''s microsteps to avoid him. He found that the increased agility of the shadow cloak allowed him to do well among ordinary people, but faced with such a second-rate peak powerhouse. , But it is somewhat powerless.


    Therefore, he now mainly relies on Lingbo''s microsteps to evade. Although his Lingbo''s microsteps do not work at all times, but, after all, they will not be long after practice. They can still be perfect in less dangerous situations. However, under the current situation, it seems very embarrassed.


    As a result, everyone on the scene saw Huang Feng, under the attack of the scar face, like a flat boat in the sea, dangling like a flat boat in the sea, and the boat may capsize at any time, but he just won''t do it!


    Those ordinary disciples, as well as some of the leaders, began to worry about Huang Feng. Originally, they had already lost Huang Feng, but after seeing the two fighting, everyone actually had a glimmer of hope. So, now that Huang Feng is in danger, I will naturally worry about Huang Feng.


    You know, although most of them don¡¯t know Huang Feng at all, Huang Feng now represents the martial arts of the Tianzhou Kingdom. If Huang Feng loses, it means that the martial arts of the Tianzhou Kingdom have lost. They obviously I didn''t want to accept this result, so one by one, even if he didn''t know Huang Feng, he still cheered Huang Feng in his heart.


    As for a small number of the heads and Scarface himself, they can see it. Huang Feng displayed it during the fight against Scarface, which they have never seen before. It may be something like light work. Yes, Huang Feng is not very proficient, but with the passage of time, Huang Feng has become more and more familiar with it. Now he is not as embarrassed as before. Although he still can''t fight back, it is much better than before.


    Scarface¡¯s heart is getting more and more worried. Only he himself knows that his sword-qi attack will not last long. When that happens, it will become the same as before. Huang Feng keeps playing with himself, and he But even the corners of Huang Feng''s clothes can''t be touched.


    However, it''s no use he is anxious anymore. His hole cards have already been out. This is already the strongest strength he has shown. Even if he is able to compete with first-class masters for a period of time, he still has what he has in front of him. This young man has no choice.


    "How can this happen, who is this guy? Tianzhou Country Martial Arts, when did this enchanting evildoer come out." Not only was Scarface anxious, Yuan Liang was also a little panicked at this time, which was different from what he had imagined before. what.


    The Scarface in front of him is indeed his disciple, but he has just joined the Blood Flame Gang not long ago. It is also because of Master Kongming¡¯s idea that he joined the Blood Flame Gang. Otherwise, he is even better than Yuan Liang. Great, how could it be Yuan Liang''s men.


    And what Master Kongming and Yuan Liang envisioned was to use this "ordinary disciple" to take a good blow to the morale of the Tianzhou Country''s martial arts and prepare for the next battle.


    However, it now seems that the two people''s expectations have failed, and Tianzhou Nation has actually produced such a monster as Huangfeng, which is not in the plan of the two.


    Therefore, Yuan Liang is very anxious now, seeing that his opportunity will be lost, and it is also possible that Master Ben Kongming will settle accounts afterwards, and his heart is very worried.


    However, he has no choice but to worry about it. Now he can only see if Scarface can defeat Huang Feng.


    At this time, Huang Feng has no time to think about the thoughts of the people around him. He is feeling the mystery of this Lingbo Weibu with all his heart. The scar face in front of him is a good candidate for recruitment. He is stronger than himself, and he has no worries, even if he is dead, he will just return to reality. Therefore, Huang Feng wants to grasp this rare opportunity and get familiar with Lingbo Weibu.


    And his results are still good. Now his understanding of Lingbo Weibu is much better than before, and he is not as embarrassed as before, so he started thinking about counterattack!


    And this time Huang Feng still only used metal fists, because he didn''t want to expose the Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist. After all, he couldn''t explain the origin of that thing.


    It is precisely because of this that Huang Feng''s attacks appear to be very inefficient, as if his moves are too common. Of course, no one thinks that he can''t move. After all, even if he is a casual cultivator, he wants to learn some common moves. , It can be done.


    "It seems that this little brother lacks good martial arts skills." Many heads on the scene have already seen Huang Feng''s shortcomings. They are now looking for ways to attract Huang Feng to join. Naturally, they have to spend some thought. And now that they knew what Huang Feng was missing, they also had a place to start.


    "Brother Huang''s moves, really, really..." Li Deyu in the crowd looked at Huang Feng east to the end with repeated punches and punches on the face, and said somewhat dumbfounded, but he also I don''t know how to describe Huang Feng''s moves, because his moves are horrible compared to his internal and light skills.


    However, Huang Feng can suppress the scar face, and Li Deyu is naturally not good at using the term "too bad" to describe Huang Feng.


    "Maybe it''s because Brother Huang doesn''t have any tricks that he was attacked by the bandits." Liu Mingjie said, but this explanation doesn''t seem to be difficult to make sense, but if it weren''t for this explanation, then How to explain Huang Feng''s previous experience?


    However, although Huang Feng¡¯s moves are bad, he has Lingbo''s microsteps. Now, he can use it proficiently. Therefore, it is very difficult for the scar face to hurt him. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s Although the power of the move was not great, after a long time, he was still injured by beating Scarface.


    At this time, Scarface seemed to be a little crazy. He could feel that Huang Feng''s strength was not as good as his own. However, because of the strange pace, he could not beat him at all, which made him feel angry and aggrieved. Therefore, frantically attacking Huang Feng, even the moves are a bit messy.


    Under such circumstances, Huang Feng was able to deal with it more easily. After holding on for a while, Huang Feng finally hit the opponent seriously with a punch. However, Huang Feng did not intend to let go, of course, neither He wanted to kill the opponent, but he stuck it behind his back again, grabbed his arm with his right hand, and started to run the Beiming magic in his body!


    This is another purpose for Huang Feng to come up. You must know that this person is a rare second-rate pinnacle master, and his internal strength is definitely much stronger than himself. Therefore, Huang Feng has long been eyeing the opponent.


    However, although Beiming Divine Art is magical, it is very dangerous to absorb a person whose internal strength is stronger than his own. Therefore, Huang Feng can only absorb his internal strength after being patient and wounding the opponent.

 451 Chapter 451 is called magic martial arts

    "Hmph, since I lost, I want to kill or slash, whatever you want!" The scar face saw Huang Feng''s reluctance, thinking that Huang Feng, like him, wanted the other''s life, but, Now it seems that I don''t want Huang Feng''s life anymore.


    "Your life is not rare for me." Huang Feng smiled slightly at the other party and said: "However, because of your internal strength, I''m not welcome!"


    "What do you mean?" Scarface was obviously taken aback, but at this time, he could no longer do anything.


    Huang Feng has already started to use Beiming Divine Art. This is the first time he has used this top-level kungfu. In the real world, it is not so easy to find a person with internal power. Therefore, knowing that he has been sent to After this world of martial arts, Huang Feng was still very happy, his Beiming magic finally had a place to use it, come this time by yourself, you can''t come back empty-handed.


    Therefore, at the very beginning, Huang Feng made up his mind to take a good breath here. It is worthwhile to come this time by himself. This is also where he came up to compete with this scar face and was ready to go to the battlefield. The most important reason.


    The puzzled Scarface soon knew what Huang Feng meant, because he was horrified to find that the internal force in his body was quickly dissipating. This was not the kind of dissipation using internal force. In that case, after the event, internal force It will recover, but it will take time.


    And his current internal force dissipated, but it dissipated forever, it was a total change, and this was the cause of his fright, and he discovered that these dissipated internal forces did not disappear in the air, but Followed his arm and entered Huang Feng''s body.


    He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only show a fearful expression on his face. Such an expression, even if he lost to Huang Feng in the previous competition, he never appeared, but now But it appeared.


    This surprised the people around. They naturally didn¡¯t know what was happening between Huang Feng and the scar face. All they could see was that Huang Feng was holding the scar face, and then, the scar face. His face stopped moving, and there was an expression of fear on his face. Such a performance caused a lot of discussion on the spot.


    I can¡¯t blame Scarface¡¯s fear. In this world, I¡¯ve never heard of the Star-absorption Dafa, and there is no Beiming magical power. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t know how Huang Feng did it, and these internal forces have been his for many years. Come, what he got through hard work, but now he lost it all at once, how could he be willing to, how could he not be afraid.


    But he, who was used to being a master and admired by others, suddenly became an ordinary person. How could he accept such a result?Especially since he has stepped into the first-class realm with one foot now, but such a change has suddenly occurred, and it is even more difficult for him to accept it.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s situation is not very good. After all, this is the first time he has used Beiming Divine Art. He feels a huge amount of energy constantly entering his own body from the opponent''s body. He knows that this energy is the other party. However, because these internal forces were cultivated by the other party and did not belong to Huang Feng, after these energies entered his body, they would not obey his orders at all, and they would cascade everywhere.


    However, this Beiming magical skill is worthy of top-level kungfu, and it is different from the incomplete star-absorbing Dafa. After the star-absorbing Dafa has absorbed the internal forces of others, it is difficult to completely absorb it. However, this Beiming magical skill can absorb those. The internal force that came was assimilated and turned into Beiming True Qi.


    Therefore, those chaotic internal forces did not last long and did not cause much damage to Huang Feng, and then went from a violent state to a calm state. However, the difference is that Huang Feng discovered that these knives The internal force of Scarface did not become Beiming True Qi, but also the new energy in his body.


    "This energy is really domineering!" Huang Feng thought to himself.


    In the beginning, the Beiming Divine Art could dissolve other internal forces in the body, but there was no way to use this energy. Now, the internal force absorbed by the Beiming Divine Art has not been converted into Beiming True Qi, but has also become this. New energy, but the quantity seems to be reduced a bit, as if it has been purified, but the quality has been improved.


    "Is this energy more powerful than Beiming Zhenqi?" Huang Feng thought to himself, and it was at this time that he really valued this energy, which was even more powerful than Beiming Zhenqi. energy.


    "I will call you Magic Wuqi Gong from now on." Huang Feng thought of a name for the energy in his body. After all, this energy is a mixture of magic and internal power.


    Huang Feng is still thinking about other things, but the scarred face can''t move even if he moves. He has no other thoughts except fear.


    "This damn idiot, I lost!" Yuan Liang looked at the scarred face that was motionless on the court, and cursed fiercely in his mouth. This incident was originally planned by him, but now it has failed. He thought, Here, he looked at his side with a gloomy look. The disciple who lost the first game before was also an idiot.


    This poor disciple didn¡¯t know that he had already been sentenced to death by Yuan Liang. Although he had lost the competition, the scar face was the second-rate peak strength after all. Yuan Liang didn¡¯t dare to take him. It was obtained by Master Kongming, and this face must be given.


    However, the first disciple who appeared on the stage did not have such a good life. After losing the competition, Yuan Liang must find someone to vent his anger, and this ordinary disciple was obviously a good target.


    At this moment, Huang Feng released the scarred arm and said, "You go."


    Seeing that Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to kill this scar face, those heads were anxious. Because Senior Tong¡¯s heart was soft, he had already let go of a threat, but now this scar face is more powerful than that of Yuan Liang. If such a person is put back, they will have to pay a high price on the battlefield after that.


    Therefore, many heads thought that Huang Feng could take this opportunity to kill this scar face, but Huang Feng''s words have already been said, and these heads are not good to say anything. At this time, if they speak again, It seems to be a bit tricky, and some things can be done, but they cannot be said directly.


    However, these heads also blame Huang Feng for being too soft-hearted. With the lessons learned from Senior Tong, he still chooses this way now, which is really difficult for them to accept.


    However, after all, they want to get Huang Feng, so if Huang Feng is blamed, they can only think about it and can''t say it.

 452 Chapter 452

    However, what surprised everyone was that after Huang Feng let him go, the scarred face didn''t leave or speak for the first time, so he stood there in a daze.


    "Come back soon!" Although Yuan Liang was very dissatisfied with this Scarface losing the competition, after all, this is a good opportunity for himself to become famous, but he dare not give this Scarface''s face, after all. , The opponent is stronger than him.


    And Yuan Liang also knows that the martial arts people of the Tianzhou Nation have already had a murderous intent towards these people. Now he doesn''t know what the young man committed, and actually let go of the scar face, he naturally hopes that the other party will come back soon. They leave here. After all, he and Scarface are both injured now. If they don''t leave early, it will be too late when the other party regrets it.


    However, that scarred face was like a lost soul. He still stood stupidly without hearing his words. Yuan Liang frowned and thought, could this person be stupid by the children of Zhouguo that day?


    Seeing the other party ignoring his words, Yuan Liang had to let his disciple go forward and pull the other party back, so as not to be ashamed of it anymore.


    However, when the disciple of the Blood Flame Gang went to pull the scar face, the scar face suddenly went crazy and shouted at Huang Feng: "You devil, you pay back my inner strength! You pay back my inner strength !"


    However, Huang Feng continued to walk towards the crowd as if he hadn''t heard it, and the disciple of the Blood Flame Gang was afraid that the scar face would provoke the people of the Heavenly Ark Kingdom, so he hurriedly stepped forward to hold him.


    However, he also knows that with his own skill that is not even third-rate, he can''t hold the opponent, even if the opponent is already injured, he just wants to express his thoughts.


    However, what surprised him was that he pulled the opponent back with ease, and even because he didn''t prepare himself, he staggered and almost fell down and was extremely embarrassed.


    "Well, what''s going on?" The ordinary disciple of the Blood Flame Gang thought suspiciously. At this time, the scar face was still struggling, and he knew from his flushing face that he had already used up. I tried my best, but I just pulled it gently, but the other party couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Is he injured too badly, or maybe he doesn''t have the strength of the second-rate peak at all, but his aura is scary?" The disciple of the Blood Flame Gang thought to himself.


    However, no matter what he thought, he was ordered to come up and pull the scar face back. Therefore, since he could pull the opponent, he was not polite, so he dragged the opponent back all the way. Scarface didn''t seem to feel anymore, still struggling, shouting at Huang Feng''s back.


    The atmosphere at the scene was a bit weird. A second-rate pinnacle master was dragged back in public. Many people squeezed sweat for the disciple of the Blood Flame Gang.


    "Brother Huang, you are really amazing, that''s a master of the second-rate pinnacle, even more powerful than our head, you actually won!" Huang Feng returned to the place where he stood before being watched by everyone. Seeing him coming back, Liu Mingjie hurriedly stepped forward and said that anyone with a keen eye for worship could see it.


    "A fluke, a fluke!" Huang Feng said, if it weren''t for Lingbo''s microstep, he wouldn''t be that guy''s opponent.


    "There is no luck, Brother Huang, you are our idol now!" Li Deyu also looked at Huang Feng with bright eyes. Huang Feng''s strength has completely conquered him and the martial arts people of the Tianzhou Nation on the scene, because Huang Feng defeated his opponent, and their Tianzhou State Martial Arts also defeated Qingfeng State Martial Arts.


    Huang Feng just smiled, did not speak, but secretly digested the internal strength he had just gained.


    "Look at the people of Qingfeng Nation, they are really embarrassing, they can''t afford to lose the people of Qingfeng Nation? The previous one, after losing, engages in sneak attacks, now this one is even more exaggerated, and it is just crazy, but , To be a second-rate pinnacle master is still very beneficial to us." Liu Mingjie said with a disdainful face looking at the scar face being dragged back, still yelling.


    "You are so courageous, you dare to drag him back like this. Are you afraid that he will trouble you afterwards?" After the disciple of the Blood Flame Gang dragged the Scarface back, a person who knew him quietly responded. He said.


    And this disciple of the Blood Flame Gang now feels scared, he is not the enchanting evildoer of Tianzhou Kingdom, and he is not the opponent of this second-rate master. With the opponent''s temperament, he is really likely to treat him this way today. Will find their own trouble.


    However, he obviously didn''t want to admit that he was afraid, so he insisted: "That is, you are afraid of him. Look at him like that. I guess his strength is blown out. It looks like a second-rate pinnacle master. , I dragged him back easily with one hand."


    "That''s also true, isn''t he really a second-rate master?" The person next to him obviously saw what the person next to him had done just now. With that scarred temperament, being dragged by someone like this, he must be furious. Yes, but he didn''t show any performance just now, just barked like crazy.


    At this time, the many heads of the Tianzhou Nation came forward and looked at the people of the Blood Flame Gang. One of them said: "The three rounds of competition have all ended. In the end, it is clear that our Tianzhou Nation won. I don¡¯t know Qingfeng. This friend from China, what else do you want to say?"


    "I would like to lose the gambling. You really won the competition." Although he didn''t want to admit it, there were so many people watching at the scene, so he wouldn''t be fooled anymore. Moreover, the scar face on his side is now I don''t know what nerves he is making, even if he wants to play some tricks, there is no way.


    "Your Tianzhou Country Martial Arts is indeed a Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger. It was our Blood Flame Gang who lost! Let''s say goodbye!" Yuan Liang continued. He emphasized that he represents the Blood Flame Gang, not the Qingfeng Country Wulin. It is a shame and will not affect the martial arts of Qingfeng Country.


    Moreover, he challenged the martial arts of the entire Tianzhou Kingdom with a sect. Even if he loses, it will not affect him much. It can be said that from beginning to end, he has calculated it well. No matter whether he wins or loses, there will be no too much. Big loss.


    The people of Tianzhou Nation obviously thought of this too. They gritted their teeth to Yuan Liang, but there was no way. After seeing the other party arched their hands, they took the people and left, even more furious.


    "Just let this group of bastards leave? It''s so unhappy, we finally won, and there is no feeling of joy in my heart." A head frowned and said.

 453 Chapter 453

    "That is, why can they leave so easily after losing the competition?" Obviously, it was not only one person who was upset.


    "Of course they can''t be allowed to leave so easily. Although they are not many in number, there is a second-rate top and a second-rate peak. If such a person is put back, it is to let the tiger go back to the mountain. You can''t let it go!" The next leader added, obviously He didn¡¯t know that the second-rate pinnacle master in his mouth had been sucked by Huang Feng and had no internal strength. He was already an ordinary person, even weaker than an ordinary person, because he was still injured. It.


    The other leaders who didn''t know it obviously had the same idea. The two sides were about to meet on the battlefield. At this time, let these two masters go back. This is not to find yourself uncomfortable.


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "We can''t do it now, otherwise, it''s not good for us to say it." You immediately said, "However, we can follow them and wait for some way out before doing it. After that, even people from Qingfeng Nation, say We did this, we just don¡¯t have to admit it."


    "Yes, it should be like this. We don''t admit it, and they can''t do it, as long as we don''t do it here." The other leaders also agreed.


    In the end, the idea has been decided. Whether the opponent has a large number of people. The two most powerful are also injured now. However, they don''t want to stay alive and let others handle it. Therefore, in the end, the leaders here are divided into half, and they are each Bring some direct disciples and follow Yuan Liang and others.


    The competition is over, and everyone is starting to disperse. The ordinary disciples obviously don¡¯t know the plans of those leaders. But in today¡¯s competition, they won the Tianzhou Nation again. Therefore, all of them are in a good mood. The shoulder-to-back is ready to go to the restaurant to drink.


    And Huang Feng received the most attention. Many people came forward to get to know Huang Feng and wanted to invite him to have a drink. Huang Feng declined some. It was not that he was unkind, but the person who invited him. There are too many, he really doesn''t know who to promise.


    And Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu obviously wanted to have a good relationship with Huang Feng and increase friendship. Therefore, the latter invitations were blocked by them. However, they both took Huang Feng to the restaurant to drink. .


    In the restaurant, there were a lot of people who had watched the game before. These people took the initiative to come over to toast. Huang Feng couldn''t refuse. Fortunately, she might excrete the alcohol from her body.


    "Brother Huang, you are now the most popular person in Mangshan Town, even that Fu Yang can''t compare to you." After Huang Feng sent away another person, Liu Mingjie said to Huang Feng with a smile.


    "I don''t know if I am the most popular, but I know that if I drink like this, I will be the most drunk here." Huang Feng said with a wry smile, and he really drank too much today.


    "That''s also everyone''s happy, admire you, if it weren''t for you, our martial arts of the Tianzhou Nation would have lost today." Li Deyu said.


    "Yes, yes." Liu Mingjie nodded and said, "Furthermore, Brother Huang is strong in martial arts and is easy-going. Unlike Fu Yang, his nose is upturned. He is the first person in the young generation of Tianzhou country all day long. He is not arrogant. ."


    Liu Mingjie obviously doesn''t like that Fu Yang. Although the opponent''s martial arts is higher than him, his arrogant look is really unlikable.


    "Don''t say that, he also made a contribution today." Although Li Deyu didn''t like Fu Yang, but he didn''t want to undermine the unity. If Liu Mingjie heard what Fu Yang said, it would be another trouble.


    Liu Mingjie curled his lips and said nothing more, but Huang Feng knew that he was obviously still unable to deal with foreign change.


    In fact, Huang Feng had a bad impression of Fu Yang. When he left the square before, that Fu Yang took the initiative to approach Huang Feng, but he didn''t say any kind words or congratulations, but a predecessor''s opinion. Huang Feng''s martial arts are good, but young people should not be proud, they must know how to respect people.


    Huang Feng is younger than him, but Huang Feng really wants to ask him, where does he see that he is proud, and where does he see that he does not respect him?


    However, Huang Feng is an outsider after all, and does not want to entangle too much with the other party.


    "Brother Huang, what plans do you have next?" Liu Mingjie asked. He knew that Huang Feng came here alone. It seems that he is indeed a casual cultivator. There is no sect: "Either you follow our Qiyaomen and act together. At that time, there will be a response. Although our Qiyao Gate is not a top sect, the scale is good, and we are all united and will not treat you as an outsider."


    Although Liu Mingjie was not the head of the Qiyao Clan, and he had not received any instructions to approach Huang Feng, but seeing such a master, he obviously wanted to keep the opponent in his own sect and strengthen his own sect.


    Moreover, Liu Mingjie is also doing this for Huang Feng''s good. Although Huang Feng is strong in martial arts, if there is no one to help him on the battlefield, it is also very dangerous. After all, a hero can''t hold up a lot of punches.


    "I don''t have this idea yet." Huang Feng said apologetically: "I want to go to the front line first. This time I came out to visit my old friends at the order of my father. This incident happened to increase my experience."


    "All right." Liu Mingjie did not force it, but he still kindly reminded: "If Brother Huang needs any help, even if you tell us, we will go to the front line soon."


    "Definitely." Huang Feng could feel the sincerity of Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, and he did not refuse too much.


    After eating, Huang Feng set off for the border city, which was not far from here. When he got there, he could just catch up to rest.


    When Huang Feng was on the road, Yuan Liang was also on the road with his group of disciples. He knew that those people from Tianzhou Nation would not easily let him go. They might not be easy to do it before others, but Behind them, they certainly won''t have so many worries.


    Now he himself is injured, and the scar face that could have been used as a backing is not only injured, but also crazy. Along the way, he kept yelling, and he didn¡¯t know what was going on. He didn''t feel the internal force that seemed to exist in his body, as if he were an ordinary person.


    No matter what happened, Yuan Liang knew that now the other party was unreliable, and he was relying on himself.


    "Fortunately, I have the thunderbolt given by Master Kongming!" Yuan Liang thought with some joy. He thought he would not use that thing, but now it seems that this is the basis for his life.

 454 Chapter 454 Wuyi City

    Yuan Liang is dead, not far from the border city, and the disciples of the Blood Flame Gang who came with him are also dead, not alive, including the scarred face that was blatant before. Be killed.


    And it was a group of people in black who killed Yuan Liang and his party. After seeing Yuan Liang and the others, these people in black didn''t have the slightest nonsense, and they stepped forward. Dominate.


    Therefore, there is no suspense in the ending. Although Yuan Liang resisted desperately, he still couldn''t change his fate on the spot. As for Scarface, he was unexpectedly killed from beginning to end without the slightest resistance. , Was killed by an innocent man in black.


    However, what is strange is that Yuan Liang threw a transparent spherical object on the ground at the last time. After that, the whole person was stunned. Then, like the scar face, he seemed crazy, his mouth Keep talking about it.


    If someone approaches him, he will hear him say: What is going on?Master Kongming, you lie to me!


    However, no one cares about what a dead man said. After Yuan Liang''s death, the people in black left immediately without any delay. Even the things Yuan Liang and others brought with them were not even in the slightest.


    As a result, Yuan Liang''s death became an unsolved case. However, now that the two countries are about to go to war, it seems that not so many people will care about a dead person or a dead person who has not completed the task.


    "This is Wuyi City? It''s so grand!" In the evening, Huang Feng said with emotion standing in front of a large city gate.


    According to Liu Mingjie¡¯s guidance, Huang Feng arrived at his destination smoothly in the evening. After all, Wuyi City is a border city, much more magnificent than Mangshan Town. The city wall is at least seven or eight meters high. The moat, more than ten meters wide, flows around the city, and the wide gate is large enough for three carriages to go side by side.


    "This is the ancient city?" Huang Feng said with emotion. This is the first time he has seen an ancient city with his own eyes, not on TV, but with his own eyes.


    Although Mangshan Town is prosperous, it is, after all, just a town. It does not have a high wall or even a moat. Therefore, this Wuyi City is the first city in the true sense that Huangfeng has seen in the world. .


    However, the atmosphere of this city is obviously not very good right now. Pedestrians in the past are all in a hurry. At the city gate, there are also soldiers standing guard and checking. It seems that the investigation is still very careful.


    Huang Feng didn''t have anything to prove his identity, but when he was in Mangshan Town, Liu Mingjie gave him a certificate of Qi Yaomen. Therefore, Huang Feng could enter the city safely without being treated as a spy. Grab it.


    After entering the city, Huang Feng realized that the city was bigger than he thought. However, at this time, there were no hawks from vendors on both sides of the road. There were only teams of soldiers passing through quickly holding weapons and wearing them in twos and threes. Swordsmen walking around.


    According to Liu Mingjie¡¯s and Li Deyu¡¯s statement, Wuyi City is more prosperous than Mangshan Town. After all, this is a heavy city, and Mangshan Town is just a town. There are mainly some smuggling businessmen there, but here it is. Most law-abiding businessmen have gathered here, and there are a lot of garrisons here, and there are also many family members of the soldiers, so it has also contributed to its prosperity.


    However, Huang Feng has no chance to see this kind of prosperity. After all, this is the front line. The merchants with very sensitive noses have already left. Even the family members of the soldiers, they are fine now and will not go out casually. Otherwise, it will be miserable if you get caught by mistake.


    Huang Feng found a registration office where martial arts people were hired. It was not difficult to find a place like this. There were many people wearing swords around him, and it was in the center of the square, which was very conspicuous.


    "It''s only fifty taels of silver to kill a school lieutenant. That''s too little."


    When Huang Feng first arrived at the registration office, he heard someone complaining.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what kind of official position this school lieutenant was. He didn¡¯t study ancient official positions. After all, this is not any dynasty in the history of China. Even if he knows something, it¡¯s not necessarily here. Be applicable.


    "You can be content, this time is considered a lot. If our emperor feels dangerous this time, the reward of thirty taels of silver is not bad." A middle-aged man next to him said: "If you are If you have the ability to kill a leader general of Qingfeng Nation, or a second-rate master, there is a reward of five hundred taels of silver."


    "Second-rate masters are rewarded with five hundred taels of silver? Didn''t I miss the five hundred taels for nothing?" Huang Feng felt a pity after hearing the other party''s words.


    However, he didn''t care too much, no matter how much money he got here, it would not be of much use. Those internal forces were what he needed most.


    Huang Feng signed up, and the other party didn''t even look at him, so he threw him a sign to prove his identity. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be allowed to walk around wearing a sword here. As for the receipt of the reward, there are some It''s bloody, it needs Huang Feng to hold the opponent''s head to prove it. This is also the way to prove his own record in the army.


    With the sign, Huang Feng can finally book an inn and take a good rest. Without the sign, he doesn''t even have the qualifications to stay here. It can be seen how strict the controls are now on here.


    But when Huang Feng was resting, the heads of Mangshan Town knew that Huang Feng had left. They didn¡¯t want to come here before, but because there was something before, and now they¡¯re finished, they only wanted to meet Huang Feng. , To see if he could be absorbed into the martial arts, but at this time, they were disappointed to find that Huang Feng had already left.


    However, these heads are not idle. While waiting for others to arrive, they are also inquiring about Huang Feng. After all, such a young master suddenly appeared, they could not be curious, even if they could not He absorbs the sect, and investigation is still necessary.


    However, the results of the investigation were not very satisfactory. Huang Feng seemed to have appeared suddenly, only that he suddenly appeared here yesterday. As for where he came from, I don''t know.


    However, the head of Hua of Qiyaomen was very happy, because Huang Feng and his two new disciples seemed to have a good relationship. They had two drinks together, and they were able to chat together. In this way, he passed himself It¡¯s not impossible for his disciples to get to know Huang Feng.

 455 Chapter 455

    "Head, do you really want to give this boxing technique to Brother Huang Feng?" Liu Mingjie, holding a pamphlet in his hand, confirmed to his head again.


    "Not bad." Head Hua nodded: "Since the two of you are familiar with the person named Huang Feng, then don''t waste this opportunity. In this way, you two will set off now and go to Wuyi City to meet him. This thing is given to him, it represents our Qi Yaomen''s heart."


    "But, the head, isn''t this martial art that only our disciples from the Qiyao Sect can learn? Isn''t it inappropriate to give it to Brother Huang?" Li Deyu said, although his relationship with Huang Feng is okay, and he also thinks Huang Feng is a A friend worth making, but, after all, this is a matter of martial art, and he has to be cautious.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Head Hua waved his hand and said, "Although this Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist is a unique martial art of our martial art, it is not something that must be kept secret. After all, Huang Feng is a member of the martial arts of our Tianzhou Nation. Now it is the time for us to unite sincerely. His moves are obviously not very good. Therefore, even if we give something, it is worthwhile for our school to increase the strength of our Tianzhou Nation''s martial arts."


    Many heads, including the head of Hua, had a prying heart for Huang Feng, and head of Hua, after knowing that his disciple was familiar with the other party, was thinking of ways to gain the favor of the other party. , I hit the Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist, this thing can represent his mind, but for their school, there is no loss, the most important thing is that Huang Feng does seem to lack some useful moves.


    "Okay, then let''s set off now!" Liu Mingjie said. He had meant to befriend Huang Feng, but now he heard this command from the head, he was naturally happier.


    "Go, and later I will ask people to bring you more money, so don''t be too stingy with people." said the head of Hua.


    "Yes!"


    Therefore, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu took the Qi Yao Ben Lei boxing technique and some silver given by Hua Zhangmen, separated from the large group and rushed to Wuyi City in advance, and Huang Feng also saw them after dinner.


    "Why are you here?" Huang Feng said with some surprise as he looked at the two men in the dust.


    In order to reach Wuyi City before the city gate closed, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu were speeding up all the way, not much slower than Huangfeng who set off first.


    "Of course I came after you, Brother Huang." Liu Mingjie said with a smile. After that, he directly offered the Qiyao Benlei Fist given by the head of Hua and said: "Our head knows that Brother Huang, you seem to have no good fists. Kungfu, so let me bring this to you. This thing is an important technique of our school. It..."


    While receiving the Qi Yao Ben Lei boxing handed by Liu Mingjie, while listening to Liu Mingjie''s explanation of the importance of this boxing method, it was obvious that Huang Feng wanted to inherit the favor of Hua Sect.


    Huang Feng was a little dumbfounded in his heart. Even if Liu Mingjie didn''t say anything about this boxing technique, he knew it, but he didn''t expect that someone would send it to the door now. This is a coincidence.


    "If you want to give favors, you would give me a technique that I don''t know." Huang Feng complained in his heart, but this obviously cannot be said nonsense. After all, others don''t know that he has learned this technique.


    And Huang Feng can understand what the head of Hua meant. Huang Feng did not stubbornly reject the other¡¯s kindness, but happily accepted it. In this case, when he uses this technique in the next battle, , Can explain it.


    Later, Li Deyu even explained to Huang Feng the practice of this exercise. Where he needed ideas, Li Deyu was obviously better than Liu Mingjie in the practice, but he was still not better than Huang Feng, and Huang Feng The understanding of this exercise is even stronger than that of the two, and the understanding must be thorough.


    Of course, he can''t say it now, so he just listened honestly.


    In the next few days, Huang Feng stayed in Wuyi City with Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, waiting for the battle between Tianzhou and Qingfeng.


    And in the past few days, they also learned that Yuan Liang and his party were attacked by men in black on their way back. Although there is no exact news, the three of them all understand that the incident must be with Tianzhou. There is a relationship between the national martial arts, but the three of them not only did not feel that there was anything wrong, they even applauded.


    In the past few days, there are more and more martial artists in Wuyi City. Most of these people are some casual cultivators, or some small sects. However, although there are more martial artists here, , But there is no such trouble as in Mangshan Town. After all, there are still a lot of soldiers stationed here, and no one dares to frown at this time.


    And on this day, a large number of martial arts people who had gathered in Mangshan Town finally came to Wuyi City, making this Wuyi City even more crowded and more lively.


    However, Huang Feng found that these people were obviously much more than when he saw them last time. Obviously, after he left, a lot of people gathered there. According to Liu Mingjie, this time it was a matter, almost All the martial arts people from the Tianzhou Nation have come, and even some people who have returned to seclusion and don''t care about world affairs have also come out, which shows that they have attached great importance to this matter.


    Huang Feng found that he became more busy with the arrival of this group of people. Many people came to visit him. Although these people are not the heads of various sects, they are all powerful figures in their respective sects. light.


    And their purpose is obviously the same as that of the previous head of Hua. Huang Feng can¡¯t say anything about it. After all, they didn¡¯t make any exact requirements, so he just assumed that he didn¡¯t understand what the other party meant. Avoid trouble.


    However, Huang Feng was still in contact with Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, and he met the head of Hua. The head of Hua was very polite to Huang Feng and didn''t mean to hold a stand. He even said to Huang Feng that he could help. If you don¡¯t understand anything in cultivation, you can ask him directly.


    With such an attitude, even Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu are envious of Huang Feng. Although they are also disciples of the Qi Yaomen, they have not received any special care, even if it were not for Huang Feng. , The two of them have not had the opportunity to have such a close contact with the boss.


    Huang Feng also received the other party''s affection, but he knew that he was going to disappoint the other party because he would not stay here for long, and he did not belong here.


    In the anticipation and panic of the people of Tianzhou Nation, the army of Qingfeng Nation and the martial arts people finally came to Wuyi City, and the war between the two sides was about to start!

 456 456 Moon Black Wind High Night

    Master Kongming has been in a bad mood these days, very bad, because his plan fell through, and he also lost two second-rate masters at once. Before the war started, he lost two masters. This is something he doesn''t want to see.


    Originally, he didn''t really care about the thing that weakened the morale of the martial arts of the Tianzhou Kingdom. It is the best to succeed. Even if it fails, it doesn''t matter. With Yuan Liang and that scarface ability, he wants to escape. , The problem is still not big, not to mention the good things I prepared for Yuan Liang.


    Therefore, Master Kongming was not too worried about the safety of those people.


    However, this is the thing that he didn''t worry much about, but now there is an accident. None of the group of people have returned. Although there is no definite news, he does know that those people are estimated to be more and more violent. In addition, although there is no evidence to show that this matter was done by the martial arts of Tianzhou Nation, he can guess that this matter is absolutely inseparable from the other party.


    What is even more uncomfortable is that the one who defeated a second-rate pinnacle master like Dao Scarface was actually an unfamiliar and very young person from the Tianzhou Nation. The existence of such a person is obviously for Qingfeng Nation. It''s a big threat. If you can beat a second-rate pinnacle at such a young age, then in a few years, you may not be the opponent''s opponent.


    "Fortunately, I decided to attack the Tianzhou Nation now. I must not let the opponent go this time!" Master Kongming thought with some rejoicing. He could not give the opponent room and time to grow. Since he came this time, he also found the opponent''s. If it exists, then you must kill the opponent.


    "It''s really spectacular." On that day, Huang Feng, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu were on the wall together. At this time, there were soldiers everywhere on the wall. These people were holding weapons and staring at the dark shadows in the distance.


    And where Huang Feng could see, there was a continuous black shadow. Huang Feng knew that it was a tent in the Qingfeng Nation military camp. It is said that this time it was the Qingfeng Nation army alone. There were even 300,000 black shadows. , Can''t see the head at a glance.


    This was the first time Huang Feng saw an ancient marching battle. Last time he was also teleported to the battlefield, but there was a firearm war, which was completely different from the current war mode.


    "Yes, there are so many people." Liu Mingjie looked at the distance and was sighed for a while, and then whispered to Huang Feng, "I heard that we are going to steal camp here tonight."


    "Stealing the camp? Are you sure? They are not prepared?" Huang Feng frowned. Although the other party has just arrived now, it means that he has some unsteady footing, but the other party will not be a fool. Isn''t it prepared?


    "Who knows, I heard that the generals and the leaders here discussed the decision." Liu Mingjie shrugged and said, his news has always been more informed.


    "Then shall we go?" Huang Feng asked a question he was more concerned about.


    "It should be going." Liu Mingjie was not sure about this.


    However, the three of them soon learned that all three of them will go, not only Huang Feng, but also those who have registered for casual cultivation.


    The casual cultivators are worse than those who come from the formal school. However, relatively, the ability to fight alone is higher. In the dark environment at night, it is obviously more conducive to casual cultivators. Play.


    Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu both set off with the martial arts, and their Qiyaomen were also included in the attack team.


    Huang Feng just smiled bitterly, but didn''t care too much. Moreover, he even liked this environment better, because he could perform better in this environment.


    However, in such an environment, the effect of his shadow cloak has actually been weakened. After all, there are many martial artists here, and there are definitely a lot of people who can do light work, and his shadow cloak is at best relative to one kind of belt. The skill is just trivial.


    At night, the night is not good, the light is very dim, and it corresponds to the sentence: The moon is black and the wind is high in the night, and the killing is now!


    The gate of the city was slowly opened, and a group of soldiers rode out of the city. Everyone was carrying a trace of murderous aura. After them, there were people with messy clothes and swords. Most of them were Of course, those who don¡¯t have horses are only a few people who don¡¯t know how to ride horses, but most of them can¡¯t afford horses.


    Huang Feng is also among this group of people. He is one of the few who can¡¯t ride horses, but it doesn¡¯t seem to matter now, because even if they can ride horses, they can¡¯t buy horses here, and those in the army Nor will the horses be used by these people.


    In the minds of those soldiers, these martial arts people without the slightest sense of discipline are good at fighting bravely, but they don¡¯t have much effect on the battlefield. Therefore, they did not even wait for these people to join together. The first to attack the opponent''s camp.


    And the facts have proved that the opponent''s coach is not a fool, nor is he completely unprepared. When the soldiers who stole the camp entered the barracks, the soldiers ambushed by the opponent appeared early in the morning, and the battle between the two sides immediately became white-hot.


    Those who were able to participate in the stealing camp in Tianzhou Nation were definitely good players, and Qingfeng Nation had prepared in advance, so the two sides didn''t have a victory or defeat for a while.


    However, the situation is obviously beneficial to Qingfeng Nation. After all, this is their barracks, with more people than Tianzhou Nation, so they can be surrounded by a steady stream of soldiers.


    By the time Huang Feng and others arrived on the scene, the soldiers of the Tianzhou Nation had been killed and injured a lot. However, these people were obviously proud soldiers, even if they had suffered a lot of losses, they were not too panic. , Was still killing the enemy, but at this time, they also knew that the attack on the camp had failed, and they were ready to retreat.


    The arrival of the martial arts people of the Tianzhou Kingdom gave these soldiers some hope. These martial arts people, in such a chaotic situation, seemed a bit like a fish in water, and performed much better than those soldiers.


    However, just when the martial arts people of the Heavenly Boat Nation were killing the enemy as much as they wanted, the martial arts people of Qingfeng Nation also appeared. These people should have appeared long ago, but they were suppressed by Master Kongming. After all, Although he wanted to defeat Tianzhou Nation, he also wanted to weaken the strength of Qingfeng Nation''s army at the same time, so he waited for a while, but at this time, it was just right to appear.


    The scale of victory on the scene once again began to lean towards Qingfeng Kingdom.

 457 Chapter 457

    "How is the situation over there?"


    In the city lord''s mansion of Wuyi city, a general in heavy armor asked the people around him.


    Wuyi City is different from ordinary towns. It is a border city. Therefore, the defending general here is also the city owner of this city. It can be said that this is a completely militarized city, with power in the hands of one person, of course. , When a war breaks out, there will not be too many constraints.


    "Report to the general, the military camp of Qingfeng Nation has long been prepared. Our sneak attack team was ambushed by the opponent." said a scribe-like person next to it.


    The general just nodded, but he didn''t care too much. As long as the opposing general was not a fool, he would not be unprepared. However, he still sent a team of stealing camps and became the natural best. Even if it fails, then It can also give the other party a good start and at the same time disturb the other party''s rest.


    Moreover, the army he sent out this time was not very large, and the big sects did not visit too many people. On the contrary, the casual cultivators went a lot. From the general''s point of view, the help that the casual cultivators can provide is obviously not Those organized gates are big, so it''s best for them to go to such an offensive.


    "If you have any news, notify me immediately." The general said, before the team that stole the camp set off, he had instructed him to retreat immediately if the other party was prepared, and I don''t know how many people can return.


    "Yes!" said the scribe. He was the general''s staff, and it was naturally the general''s decision.


    However, he said that Huang Feng at this time was fighting against the martial arts people of the Qingfeng Nation. Before these martial arts people appeared, he had already fought the ordinary Qingfeng Nation soldiers for a while and had some results. However, this environment Here, it is impossible for him to have time to behead his head and take it away. Moreover, the heads of these people are not valuable, and Huang Feng wants to make a big one.


    However, he hadn''t found his target yet. Those martial arts people from Qingfeng Nation showed up, and the scene was very tacit. The martial arts people from both sides fought together, and the ordinary soldiers gradually moved away from them.


    And this time is the most dangerous time. When Huang Feng was watching TV before, he always felt that the master had played tricks. It was very good-looking and very cool, but here, there was only blood.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, they were considered martial arts masters, and they were easily killed by the opponent''s people. Even when some people died, they did not see who killed them. After all, It''s too chaotic now, coupled with the dark environment, so the line of sight is definitely affected.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have so much time and energy to look at other people''s affairs, because he felt a strong wind coming from behind him, Huang Feng didn''t think much, and gave way to the side.


    After that, I saw a big back knife slashing from the side. However, although this man''s sword strength was sufficient, he was unable to release the sword energy, and Huang Feng could not do anything to Huang Feng. Threatened.


    Huang Feng turned around and slammed a punch, hitting the opponent''s lower forehead, directly knocking the opponent out.


    Originally, Huang Feng¡¯s strength was almost equal to that of a third-rate master. However, his internal strength was not much magical and martial arts, which affected his battles. However, after absorbing the internal strength of the scar face, he There was an obvious leap in the amount of internal power. His internal power suddenly broke through the third-rate and reached the second-rate state. In addition, his energy power is much stronger than the general internal power. Therefore, he only relies on the magic weapon in his body. The number of Qifa is already a second-rate top master.


    Therefore, his punch is so powerful that the opponent is not his opponent at all. Even if he is not dead, he is probably seriously injured. In such an environment, if he is seriously injured, will he survive? , That''s all a problem.


    Once Huang Feng made a move, he did not stop, and continued to work with the martial arts people on Qingfeng Nation''s side. However, he did not dare to absorb the internal forces of those people in such an environment. After all, in the process of absorbing internal forces, he and People who are sucked can''t move. If they can''t move in such a chaotic environment, it''s no different from looking for death.


    Soon, many people in Qingfeng country knew that Huang Feng was not easy to provoke. Therefore, most people consciously stayed away from Huang Feng, and Huang Feng did not intend to continue chasing after him. Instead, he chose to escape. After all, his The goal is not here.


    Finding a place with no people, Huang Feng quickly ascended into the air, his height was much higher than those who used light work, so no one found his existence.


    Standing high and looking far away, Huang Feng was high in the sky, and he could clearly see the resettlement of the entire Qingfeng Nation camp. In the distance, Huang Feng saw a camp that was much larger than other military camps. Huang Feng guessed that it might be where the commander of Qingfeng Nation was.


    Therefore, Huang Feng no longer hesitated, but quickly flew over, and it didn''t take long for him to reach the camp.


    Although the camp was far away from the place where the fighting took place, Huang Feng discovered that the protective measures here were still very strict. There were many soldiers guarding the camp at the door, and Huang Feng also found a lot of people hidden around. , The breath of these people is not weak, and it seems to be on par with Yuan Liang before.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not rush down, but was waiting for the opportunity and thinking of a way.


    Soon, Huang Feng had an idea. He fell down not far from the side, found an opportunity to kill an ordinary soldier of Qingfeng Nation, and changed into the opponent''s clothes.


    Then, Huang Feng ran towards the big camp while yelling "Report, the former army camp has something to report!"


    Those guarding the gate might not have thought that someone would come in as ordinary soldiers, and they also knew that their general was caring about the affairs of the former army camp, so they didn¡¯t interrogate Huang Feng and let him in. .


    Huang Feng didn''t expect the other party to be so careless, but he quickly entered the tent without any pause.


    When he arrived in the tent, Huang Feng discovered that there were not many people in it. They were all people in battle armor, and they seemed to be discussing something together.


    Huang Feng felt some aura from these people, but it was worse than Yuan Liang before. Moreover, there were no such people in the world. Obviously, this was a good opportunity to get started!

 458 Chapter 458

    "What''s the matter?" When Huang Feng was still a little stunned, the man who looked like a general standing in the middle asked. However, when he was speaking, he did not look at Huang Feng, but continued to be with people around him. What was discussed.


    Huang Feng raised his head and looked at the surrounding environment. After that, without talking nonsense, he flew up and cut open the throat of the nearest person with the dagger he had just obtained from the battlefield.


    The people next to him seemed to be stunned by the sudden occurrence. They were a little stunned. No one made a sound. They didn¡¯t want to escape or attack Huang Feng until Huang Feng¡¯s dagger slashed the second person¡¯s throat. , They reacted!


    "Come on, there is an assassin!" the man in the middle shouted.


    The other people also rushed towards Huangfeng, but Huang Feng''s speed was still very fast. With Lingbo''s microsteps and shadow cloak, he quickly dodged among these people who were not as strong as him. At the same time, Reaping their lives mercilessly.


    When the guard soldiers outside came in, Huang Feng had already killed all the other people. Only the one who had spoken before was not dead yet, but he had also been injured.


    Huang Feng stretched out his hand to catch this person. He didn''t kill the other person. He didn''t want to let him go, but prepared to catch the other person alive. Obviously, many times, living people are more valuable than dead people, and this person is these people. The deepest inside.


    However, just as Huang Feng grabbed the shoulder of this man, two blasts rang out. Two figures slammed into the tent and flew towards him. The breath of the other party had completely locked him in. Although Huang Feng tried to evade in time when he found the other party, he was still stabbed in the arm with a sword.


    Suddenly, blood was flowing, and Huang Feng frowned, but he ignored these people, grabbed the general, quickly ascended, and fled outside. After all, this is the base camp of the other party. The longer the delay, the more dangerous he will be!


    "Little thief! Where to run?!" Huang Feng wanted to go, but there were many people who did not want to let him go. The two figures that just appeared continued to chase him, and when Huang Feng got out of the tent, he saw There were a lot of dark shadows flying towards him in all directions, and none of these people''s strength was below the second-rate!


    "Really stabbed a hornet''s nest!" Huang Feng smiled bitterly, but his body didn''t stop at the slightest. He knew that at this time, if he stopped for a while, then he might not be able to leave. The magical Lingbo microstep, but once surrounded by so many second-rate masters, no matter how magical the Lingbo microstep is, it won''t be of much use.


    However, the effect of Lingbo Weibu is greatly reduced when surrounded by many second-rate masters, but it is not a problem to use it to rush from left to right among ordinary soldiers.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not fly in the sky. After all, the goal was too obvious. Instead, he brought the general who had just been stunned and made constant breakthroughs among ordinary soldiers. The light on the scene was originally not good, plus these ordinary soldiers. The soldiers obstructed their sight, so it is obviously not a simple thing for those masters to track Huangfeng!


    "Quickly, chase in the direction of Wuyi City, that person must be a member of the Tianzhou Nation, and the general must be rescued!" Someone had already reacted and said loudly.


    As a result, these many masters who lost their vision began to chase directly in the direction of Wuyi City. When they wanted to come, Huang Feng caught their general and would definitely go to Wuyi City.


    Their guess is correct. After Huang Feng broke through from the ordinary soldiers, he did go straight to Wuyi City. However, his Lingbo Weibu is a top-level light skill, which is definitely not comparable to the ordinary light skill of those second-rate masters. Knowing that, at the beginning, in the world of "Tianlong Babu", Duan Yu relied on this Lingbo microstep. In terms of pure foot strength, even Qiao Feng was inferior to him. This shows how fast this light work is used to drive the road. It''s fast, and even the speed of the Shadow Cloak can''t keep up with him!


    Therefore, when the masters who were chasing Huangfeng were still some distance away from Wuyi City, they had no choice but to watch Huang Feng carrying their generals, flew towards the gate, and entered the city!


    "What can I do?" Those pursuing people can only stop. They dare not just rush into Wuyi City like this. After all, Tianzhou Nation is not a vegetarian. With a few of them, there is definitely something going in. There is no return.


    "What else can I do? Let''s withdraw first, and wait until General Wu arrives tomorrow!" said the person next to him.


    "It can only be this way. I didn''t expect that Tianzhou Nation would have such a master. In the pursuit of so many of us, he would be able to get away, and it is still with one person!" Someone said with emotion.


    "Yes, maybe this attack on Tianzhou Nation won''t be as smooth as we thought."


    At this time, the battle near the Qingfeng State Camp outside the city is coming to an end. The people who went to steal the camp before have either died in the battle or have retreated. The same goes for those martial arts people, Qingfeng Nation''s army and martial arts The people have been chasing down to Wuyi city before being forced to leave.


    However, in this stealing camp, Tianzhou Nation has obviously suffered heavy losses. Not to mention the deaths of many elite soldiers, many people from the world have also died, most of them scattered.


    Master Kongming¡¯s unhappy mood for a few days finally got better today. They killed a lot of martial arts people from the Tianzhou State tonight, and the two armies of the two countries have lost some. This is something for him. Good thing, but his good mood disappeared after knowing that the leading general on his side was arrested.


    Although he wanted to weaken the energy of Qingfeng Nation''s imperial court, under his nose, the leading general on his side was arrested, which was obviously a shame for him.


    "Do you know who did it?" Master Kongming asked a guard soldier at the time.


    "I didn''t see it clearly. It was too dark at the time and the scene was chaotic. Therefore, I didn''t see what the person looked like at all." The guard soldier replied.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. After hearing this soldier¡¯s words, Master Kongming¡¯s mind flashed through the fact that Scarface lost to an unknown person in Tianzhou Country. He unconsciously connected the two things. Are together.


    "Are these two things done by the same person?" Master Kongming wondered.


    On the other side, the soldiers who had left the city returned to Wuyi City in twos and threes. Many of them were still wounded. Their emotions were not high, because they were in an ambush by others and suffered a lot of losses, but they did not gain anything. The results of the battle.

 459 Chapter 459

    Master Kongming was in a bad mood, and the general of the guard of the Tianzhou Nation was also in a bad mood.


    Although he had already prepared a loss before sending the team to steal the camp, he did not expect that the loss would be so great.


    Those soldiers who went for the sneak attack, not one out of ten, can almost be regarded as annihilation of the entire army. It can be seen that the other party had long expected that he would go to steal the camp, but the people in the arena are better. After all, such a melee is more for them. For convenience, but even so, a lot is lost.


    At the same time, he also knew that the martial arts people on Qingfeng Nation''s strength were tyrannical, much higher than theirs on Tianzhou Nation''s side. Once these people attack the regular army, his troops will suffer heavy losses.


    Therefore, General Qin, who was defending the city, was in a bad mood and locked himself in the city lord''s mansion, thinking about countermeasures.


    The army camp outside the city is only the forward army of Qingfeng Nation''s army this time. The large army is still behind. However, it will be there tomorrow morning, and once that time is reached, he will know, and the test will truly begin.


    When General Qin was thinking about countermeasures, his door was suddenly pushed open. He frowned in dissatisfaction. When he was thinking about things, he least liked being disturbed by others, but he saw that it was him. The staff who believed in Nai the most, so he didn''t rush to lose his temper. The other party has always been a mature and stable person. There must be such a behavior. Something must have happened. Is the person on the other side already attacking the city?


    "General, I''m overjoyed." The aides didn''t seem to notice the unhappiness on his general''s face, and walked towards the other party with a smile of joy.


    "Oh, what''s the happy event?" General Qin''s brows stretched when he heard that it was a happy event. Although he didn''t know what it was, since it was a happy event, there was no need to worry.


    "Among the scattered warriors who just left the city, someone caught a big fish and came back!" said the staff.


    "Big fish? How big is it?" General Qin asked in confusion. In that chaotic situation, even if he could bring back any prisoners, he would probably not be too important, but he could make his staff like this. Excited, presumably the other party also has some identity.


    "The one who was caught back is the leading general of the Qingfeng Nation''s forward army!" The staff said in a shocking and endless voice.


    "What? You said, the leader of the Qingfeng Nation''s Qingfeng Army has been captured?!" General Qin asked with a look of surprise.


    "Exactly!"


    "Can you make a mistake?" General Qin was still a little bit disbelief. Only 3,000 people went out to steal the camp this time. However, the opponent had 50,000 forward troops outside the city, and the opponent was still prepared first. Under such circumstances, can they still catch the other''s leading general?It''s impossible to look at it.


    "You can''t go wrong, when I just received the news, I went to meet in person. It was the other''s leading general!" said the staff. The Heavenly Boat Nation and Qingfeng Nation have been feuding for a long time. This is not the first time they have happened. The war is over, so everyone knows the main generals of the other side, and as General Qin''s most important staff, he obviously knows those portraits.


    In general, those who can serve as a forward force are troops with strong combat effectiveness, and those who can lead such troops are also people with very strong strength and command capabilities. Such people are actually arrested so suddenly. It is shocking enough.


    Moreover, in the environment just now, Huang Feng didn''t kill the opponent, but directly captured the opponent, which is even more incredible!


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see!" General Qin said uncontrollably. He knew who the leading general was this time. As the garrison general of this border city, he didn''t deal with each other once or twice. , I haven''t really seen each other before, but I didn''t expect that this time my subordinates would actually be able to catch each other.


    After General Qin saw the opponent in person, he no longer had the slightest suspicion. Although he hadn''t seen this person with his own eyes, his portrait himself remembered clearly and would never admit his mistake.


    "Who is it? Who brought him back?" General Qin said with a look of excitement. It was definitely a surprise to be able to catch such a big fish before the official war started.


    "It''s a loose man named Huang Feng. He took the leading general to our registration office to receive the silver reward. According to him, in the camp at that time, besides the leading general, there were several others wearing The people in heavy armor, but those people were killed by him. The people in our registry felt that this matter was too unbelievable and didn''t dare to reward him with silver, so they called me to confirm." The staff member told himself The general explained its incident.


    "This man named Huang Feng is really capable. Our Tianzhou Kingdom martial arts is still hiding the dragon and the tiger." General Qin said with emotion, "As for what he said, those who killed other people should not be fake. After all, There are no ordinary people with this guy."


    "The general, this rewards silver..." the staff asked, if he killed one or two people, he could still call the shots on his own. However, Huang Feng was very ruthless this time and killed a group of them. He also brought back a big one. The sum of the rewards was already a big number, and he had to weigh it.


    "Give! Give it right! For such capable people and strangers, how can we let them be wronged." General Qin said without even thinking about it. He was still working on the matter of Qingfeng Nation''s martial arts being too strong. And the painful scripture, now a master suddenly appeared on his side, how could he make the other party wronged, maybe, if he took it, he would still ask the other party.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away!" the staff member responded.


    "By the way, I have time to bring him to see me." General Qin said. Originally, he wanted to see the other party now, but now it is getting late, and the other party has just gone through a fierce battle. Obviously he needs rest.


    Although General Qin always felt that those scattered people were of little use, he had always respected such an expert as Huang Feng, so he wouldn''t bother them so late.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that he was remembered by General Qin. At this time, he returned to the inn a little depressed. When he brought the leading general past, the person at the registry actually said They were not sure about this, and could only reply to him tomorrow. Huang Feng was wondering if the other party wanted to swallow his silver reward.


    Fortunately, before Huang Feng handed over the leading general, he had already absorbed his internal strength. This is what he really wanted. As for silver rewards, it¡¯s best to have nature. Even if it doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s just Just feel depressed.

 460 Chapter 460

    "Brother Huang, are you okay?"


    Not long after Huang Feng arrived at the inn, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu came together. Obviously, neither of them had any accidents in the previous war.


    However, the faces of the two of them were a little tired, but they were also a little excited. This was the first time that the two of them had competed against other martial artists, and they were still against the hostile country.


    "I''m okay, how are you?" To be honest, Huang Feng is still more worried about the two of them. Even if there is an accident, the big deal will return to reality, but Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu are different. They are here. "Indigenous people", and it seems that they haven''t been learning martial arts for too long. In the environment like before, accidents are still easy.


    However, it now seems that my worries are superfluous, and neither of them has any accidents.


    "Hey, can those dog thieves from Qingfeng Nation hurt us?" Liu Mingjie said carelessly: "Brother Huang, don''t you know, I just killed two dog thieves from Qingfeng Nation."


    "Brother Huang, don''t listen to him. This guy was scared to death before. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t know if he could come back." Li Deyu broke down.


    "Who said, when did I get scared?" Liu Mingjie said blushing.


    After that, the three of them were full of interest and talked about the war. Although all three of them returned alive, none of them returned alive. Therefore, both Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu were worried about their future.


    The next morning, when Huang Feng just got up, he was told to go to see the general defending the city. Huang Feng understood the reason after a little thought.


    General Qin had a very good attitude towards Huang Feng. Although he was surprised at Huang Feng''s youth, there were a lot of rewards and encouragements, and Huang Feng finally got the reward he deserved. , Even more than he had imagined, he actually had five thousand taels of silver. Because the number was too big, he gave Huang Feng a silver ticket.


    Huang Feng didn''t like silver bills too much. After all, this thing was brought to his own world and could not be exchanged for silver. Therefore, he prefers silver, which can be used even in modern times.


    After that, General Qin encouraged Huang Feng and asked him to continue his efforts. The meaning in his words was that if he can make merits, then he would help him play his majesty the emperor and give him an official title.


    I am even less interested in this Huang Feng, of course, he wants to be polite.


    After coming out of the city lord¡¯s mansion, Huang Feng was surrounded by Liu Mingjie and two of them. It is only now that they knew that Huang Feng had done a major event silently. The two congratulated Huang Feng again and again, and those other schools of The people are more curious about Huang Feng. If it weren''t for the intensive war, they might have to come to visit Huang Feng in person.


    Near noon, the army outside the city was finally his big army waiting to arrive, and when most of them arrived, they launched an attack without even resting.


    Therefore, it was the first time that Huang Feng saw an ancient siege war. A black silhouette quickly approached the city wall. Before the two sides were completely close, the archers began to show their power, and the rain of arrows flew towards On both sides, Huang Feng could feel that even himself, even a second-rate pinnacle master, would not be spared. Fortunately, he is now on the top of the city and has a place to hide.


    From the beginning of Arrow Rain, casualties began to occur on both sides, and the number of casualties continued to expand, and the soldiers of the Qingfeng Nation under the city were getting closer to the city wall.


    The ladders were erected one by one, and there were shouts and screams everywhere. The soldiers on the front of the city threw the rolling logs and stones that had been prepared in advance down the city wall, and smashed down the opponent''s soldiers who had climbed the ladder.


    However, this did not stop the other party from continuing to climb. The soldiers of Qingfeng Nation continued to climb up without fear of death. The corpses under the city had accumulated two or three meters high.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, a soldier next to Huang Feng had an arrow in his face. The arrow was inserted through the opponent''s right eye and then penetrated the opponent from the back of his head. This soldier died suddenly and couldn''t die again. The blood splashed Huang Feng all over. .


    Huang Feng''s face changed, but he had already been on the battlefield before. Although the battle was not as violent as it is now, it was also cruel and ruthless, so he could still accept some.


    The faces of Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu who were next to Huang Feng were not so good-looking. Although they also participated in the stealing camp last night, the environment at that time was very dark after all and it was difficult to see clearly. Therefore, the two of them had more It is nervous and excited.


    However, now I saw someone being killed by my side, and the death was very miserable. The faces of both of them were very ugly. If they hadn''t resisted, they would even vomit.


    Although Huang Feng can accept such a situation, he also understands why the generals do not appreciate the personal bravery of these quacks, because in such an environment, personal bravery is of no use, Huang Feng He is now a second-rate master, but he can''t guarantee that he can retreat completely surrounded by these soldiers.


    "South Gate City needs support, you guys go there!"


    Just when Huang Feng was watching the war movie immersively, an officer came over and said to them. After speaking, regardless of the big answer from Huang Feng, he continued to move forward to another group. The order was given.


    "It''s time for us to go," Huang Feng said to Liu Mingjie and the two, because he discovered that the officer just notified were all martial arts people.


    Originally, people gathered here. As for why Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu were here, they were ordered by the head of Hua to "take care of" Huang Feng. Of course, it was mainly Huang Feng who had a good relationship.


    "Let''s go." Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu also said. They knew that they were not as good as Huang Feng''s martial arts. Of course, they were led by Huang Feng''s orders, not to mention, there were orders from their heads.


    When the two of Huang Feng arrived at the place instructed by the officer, they knew why the other party let themselves and others come here, because here are some martial arts people from the Qingfeng Nation who climbed the city head in a different way. Ordinary soldiers are different. They use light work more and use the power of the city wall to climb up. Therefore, they are faster and more flexible than ordinary soldiers.


    "bump!"


    As soon as Huang Feng arrived, he flew off a Qingfeng Kingdom warrior who had flew up to the city head. The other party had finally arrived at the city head. Before he could see the situation clearly, he was shot off by Huang Feng.

 461 Chapter 461: No matter how high martial arts is, I am afraid of kitchen knives

    This time Huang Feng used Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist. After obtaining the Mind Technique Pamphlet handed over by Liu Mingjie, Huang Feng did not hide the fact that he was good at Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist, even if others were surprised that he could be so proficient. Using this boxing technique will only marvel at his martial arts talent, but will not doubt the others.


    Although Huang Feng retreated with a punch, the situation in other places was not as good as his side. Many martial arts people from the Qingfeng Nation have already been on the fort. They were originally better than the Tianzhou Nation''s martial arts. There are many people, and the strength is strong, so in a short period of time, they have broken through.


    Because of getting along with Liu Mingjie and others, Huang Feng now has a sense of belonging to the Tianzhou Nation. Therefore, he does not want the Tianzhou Nation martial arts people to be killed too much. Moreover, Liu Mingjie and Liu Mingjie who get along well with him Li Deyu and the two are still here, and he doesn''t want an accident between them.


    As a result, Huang Feng no longer had the slightest concealment, and used his full strength. Even the magic that had not been used before was also secretly used, and suddenly a vacuum zone was created around him. Here, there is no Qingfeng country. Of the martial arts people, they either died on the ground or were shot down the city.


    However, Huang Feng still didn''t stop. He used his Lingbo microsteps to constantly shuttle among the people, swinging the dagger in his hand again and again, matching his own strength, even if he was a second-rate master, he was not his opponent.


    After all, it¡¯s just starting to attack the city. Therefore, Qingfeng Nation did not send too many masters, and none of the second-rate and above strengths. Therefore, with Huang Feng¡¯s efforts, he actually moved all of the city¡¯s heads. All the martial artists of Qingfeng Nation were repelled!


    During Huang Feng''s defense, most of the scattered people gathered. They were not treated by the army or by the regular sects. Some of them were fighting in their own way, and there was no one. If you are qualified to lead everyone, your strength will inevitably not be displayed. Therefore, the loss is not small.


    However, since Huang Feng appeared and tried his best, the situation on their side has improved a lot. Everyone seems to see hope, and it is not so difficult to fight, and they all admire Huang Feng in their hearts. of.


    "Master Kongming, there seems to be a master sitting on the south side of the city."


    Outside the city, in the big camp, a martial arts person replied to Master Kongming that after the war officially began, Master Kongming divided the martial arts people who followed him into several parts and captured different areas. Now it is the person in charge who attacked the southern city head, where Huang Feng is located.


    "Master? How powerful is it?" Master Kongming said with some disdain.


    "It may be a second-rate top, or it may be a second-rate peak, my disciple can''t walk through a round in his hands!" the person replied.


    "Second-rate pinnacle? There are not many such people in the entire Tianzhou Kingdom martial arts." Master Kongming said, "In this way, I will let the two people in the temple attack with you. They are both second-rate pinnacles. Be sure to take that Chengtou."


    The reason why Master Kongming is so anxious to attack is to show his performance in front of the leader of Qingfeng Nation, letting the other party know that what he brings is not a mob, but a powerful generation. This is very important for his interaction with him. It is important and will affect his position in his heart.


    "With the help of the master, I will definitely take that city head." The man said with a smile on his face. There is no first-class expert in Tianzhou Nation. Therefore, the most powerful is the second-rate pinnacle. Two second-rate pinnacle masters came, and there was no suspense at all to win the city.


    After that, the man took two disciples of Master Kongming and went on to the area where he was responsible: "Trouble the two masters."


    The two of them didn''t bother to talk to him. In their opinion, they couldn''t even hold a small city head. This person was obviously useless. They didn''t like talking to waste.


    After that, the two of them ignored the person and rushed directly to the city wall with their toes on the city wall. They were already floating towards the top of the city. The Huangfeng on the top of the city was just on the edge of the city wall and saw someone coming up again. , I didn''t even think about it, just a punch out, after the internal strength increased, the power of his Qi Yao Ben Lei punch was even greater, thunder bursts, even Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu were amazed at Huang Feng Qi Yao Ben Lei The power of fist.


    However, although Huang Feng also repelled the opponent this time, he could feel that the opponent was not dead, and even the injury was not very serious, but the opponent''s body still fell towards the city.


    At the same time the opponent fell down the city, Huang Feng himself took two steps back. At this time, the other person was already on the city head and landed in the crowd. He slapped a martial arts figure on the forehead, unexpectedly. Just shoot the opponent to death!


    Such a fierce performance immediately suffocated the other people on the scene. Those people froze in place, hesitating to step forward. Obviously, this person is not a good role to deal with.


    But the man didn''t mean to stop his hand. He leaped to the other person''s side, slapped the other person again, and slapped the opponent out. The person spit out a large mouthful of blood in the air. He saw that he was seriously injured. The head of the city fell, and he couldn''t live by seeing it.


    "Your opponent is me!" Huang Feng saw that the other party was going to continue to be fierce, and did not care about training his internal breath. Lingbo Weibu had luck, and ran to the other side crookedly. This is not because he can''t control himself. Body, but in this way can avoid the attacks of other people around.


    "Bump!" Huang Feng''s fist touched the other side, and both sides took a few steps back. Both of them knew in their hearts that each other''s strength was not weak, and both were on guard.


    At this time, another person who had just been photographed by Huang Feng on the top of the city appeared, and he shouted, "The dog thief of the Heavenly Boat Nation, dare to hurt you Grandpa Buddha! You are looking for death!"


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, his body suddenly stopped in the air. After that, he fell on the top of the city, but suddenly there was no sound.


    This sudden change frightened everyone around him. This person was obviously a master, but now he died suddenly so unclearly, everyone couldn''t accept it.


    As the initiator, Huang Feng was emotional: "No matter how high in martial arts, I am afraid of kitchen knives, not to mention that I use a gun."


    That''s right, it was the pistol in the Huangfeng storage box that killed the opponent. These things obtained from other spaces can be used in this space. Huang Feng has not used it before, and now I feel the crisis. No more polite!

 462 Chapter 462 Master Kongming Takes Action

    "hidden weapon?!"


    The remaining master of Qingfeng Nation reacted at this time, but he had never seen such a powerful hidden weapon. The previous hidden weapon masters, no matter what hidden weapon they used, were at the same level or even Even people of lower levels can see some driving tracks.


    However, the hidden weapon Huang Feng used just now had no trace to be found. He just heard a noise. After that, the disciple of the same sect on his side who was about the same skill as his own, died like that. It''s unknown whether he was dead. Bai, probably, he didn''t know how he died until he died.


    Huang Feng didn''t explain the meaning to the other party. He put the gun into the storage box, and then rushed to the other party again, dealing with two second-rate top players. He had some difficulties, but if you deal with one, then There is still no problem.


    Therefore, Huang Feng quickly came together with the opponent again. The opponent was afraid of Huang Feng''s use of hidden weapons again, and he was a little bit shy in the fight, and his strength could not be fully displayed.


    And Huang Feng didn¡¯t show any mercy. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long before Huang Feng injured the opponent. This time, he obviously didn¡¯t mean to kill the opponent easily. Instead, he used Beiming magical power again. !


    Because Huang Feng was fighting with the masters of Qingfeng Nation, there was no one from Qingfeng Nation or Tianzhou Nation around them. The two parties seemed to have completely given this place to the two masters for the trick. Therefore, When Huang Feng absorbed the opponent''s internal strength, no one came to bother him, so that he completely absorbed the opponent''s internal strength.


    As a result, the monks in the Bodhi Temple, who had changed from a second-rate peak to an ordinary person, became the same as the scar face before, a little crazy. This time Huang Feng did not let the opponent go anymore, but gave him a palm. Killed.


    The people of Tianzhou Nation admired Huang Feng even more. Huang Feng killed two second-rate top masters at once. You know, even if they are in Qingfeng Nation, there are not many such masters. It was used by Master Kongming as a reserve team, and he went wherever there was danger, but now he lost two of them all at once.


    Without the help of these two second-rate pinnacle masters, the other martial artists of Qingfeng Nation once again lost their position at the head of the city and were driven off the city.


    Therefore, the person who had gone to Master Kongming for help before reappeared in front of Master Kongming, crying, and explained the situation to Master Kongming.


    "What? It''s impossible!" After listening to Master Kongming, he said in a gloomy tone. Those are two second-rate top players. They are neither influential nor third-rate. Such a person does not have much under his hands. , Originally sent two by himself, he himself felt a little overkill, but he wanted the other party to open up an area, so that they would have a breakthrough.


    It¡¯s just that, I didn¡¯t expect that these two second-rate pinnacle masters went there for a short time, and they died, and none of them came back. Obviously, he could not accept the fact that he could kill in such a short period of time. Death of two such masters, unless the opponent is a first-class master, is there a first-class master in Tianzhou Nation?This is not good news.


    "Master Kongming, I didn''t lie. It''s really like this. The person from the Tianzhou Kingdom is very good at hidden weapons. He killed one with hidden weapons. Then, with the help of others, he killed another." The man said.


    "It turned out to be a hidden weapon." Master Kongming was relieved a lot. It seems that the other party has not reached the realm of a first-class master, but is only good at using hidden weapons. However, he can fight with a second-rate pinnacle master. The strength also has the strength of the second-rate peak. Such a person is also good at using hidden weapons, which is obviously very detrimental to their Qingfeng Nation.


    "I will meet this guy myself!" Master Kongming thought for a while and said.


    "Master, do you go out in person? That''s great." The man said with joy, and then hesitated: "Will this be too fussy."


    After all, Master Kongming is the strongest combat power on their side and the commander-in-chief of these people. He will not go out in person if he is not a last resort. As a result, it is only the first day, and he is only fighting for a city. Just let him go, which is obviously different from the previous plan.


    "It''s okay, just move your muscles and bones." Master Kongming said casually, knowing that the other party is only a second-rate master, Master Kongming has been relieved for the most part, although the second-rate peak and the first-class master are only a thin line apart, but this line is separated. The gap is still very large. A first-rate master can deal with four or five second-rate top masters.


    Therefore, on the first day of the siege, Master Kongming appeared unexpectedly, but now many people obviously don¡¯t know this situation, and Master Kongming¡¯s light work is obviously more powerful, without any leverage. , He went to the head of the city, and this time he was not here alone. He wanted to take the lead himself, lay down an area, and then occupy the head of the city. Therefore, there were many people behind him.


    After Master Kongming came to the city head, he brazenly shot, and with a punch, he could knock down a group of people, so there were a lot of casualties here again.


    Huang Feng also quickly discovered the existence of Master Kongming. In the opponent''s body, Huang Feng felt an unprecedentedly powerful aura, Huang Feng looked awe-inspiring, there are really many masters in Qingfeng Nation.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have much time to sigh. In such a short period of time, many people have already been on the city due to Master Kongming''s power, and he must drive them off.


    So, it didn''t take long for Huang Feng to confront Master Kongming.


    "You killed my two disciples?" After Master Kongming fought against Huang Feng, he knew that Huang Feng was the murderer of his disciples.


    "If you were talking about the two bald heads just now, then I did it." Huang Feng did not deny.


    "Very well, then you go and accompany them!" With that, Master Kongming had already attacked Huang Feng.


    Master Kongming is obviously stronger than Huang Feng. Therefore, as soon as he played against Huang Feng, Huang Feng suffered a lot. However, he did not suffer too much injury. After sucking a few people''s internal strength, Huang Feng was no longer His strength at the time he first entered this space has improved a lot!

 463 Chapter 463

    "bump!"


    The fists of the two sides met without accident, and even caused waves of ripples, the wild energy spread out, and the two martial arts of Qingfeng Nation around them were overturned.


    Both sides retreated a few steps each, Huang Feng retreated a little bit more, even flushed a bit, and a stream of blood went straight to the corner of his mouth, but he swallowed it alive.


    "Sure enough, he is a master!" Huang Feng thought to himself. He didn''t have the slightest strength at that moment. Even if the opponent is a second-rate master, he should be knocked out, but the opponent just retreated. It took a few steps, even less than he had retreated.


    "Is he the first-rate master of Qingfeng Nation?" Huang Feng thought, looking at the bald head in front of him.


    "Brother Huang, be careful! That bald donkey is the top master of Qingfeng Nation, Kongming!" When Huang Feng was still wondering about the identity of the other party, Liu Mingjie''s voice came. Obviously, the guy who had always been more informed about the news recognized this. Master Kongming in front of Huang Feng!


    "I''m looking for death, I dare to insult Master!" Just as Liu Mingjie''s words fell, someone yelled at him. After that, the other party directly approached Liu Mingjie, trying to kill the person who insulted Master Kongming, and this person was anxious. The person presented in front of Kongming was the head of the Qingfeng Kingdom that had repeatedly "reported funerals".


    The head knew that the area he was responsible for was not performing well, leaving a bad impression on Master Kongming. He might suffer a loss in the distribution of benefits after occupying the Tianzhou Nation. Therefore, he is working hard to find Opportunity, performance in front of Master Kongming.


    And Liu Mingjie''s words naturally made him discover the opportunity, and Liu Mingjie''s strength is also very poor, he will naturally not let it go.


    Fortunately, next to Liu Mingjie there are some other martial arts people from the Tianzhou Kingdom. Otherwise, Liu Mingjie may not even be able to pick up one of the other''s tricks. Of course, even if someone else helps, someone who hasn¡¯t been learning martial arts for a long time will touch him. He is also very dangerous at the previous master level.


    Although Huang Feng wanted to help, there was still a strong enemy in front of him. Therefore, I could only pray for Liu Mingjie in my heart, hoping that he would not have an accident.


    Huang Feng was surprised by Kongming¡¯s strength. Master Kongming was also surprised by Huang Feng¡¯s skill. In terms of aura, Huang Feng did not reach the level of a top-notch master. However, his internal strength seemed very pure and powerful. It was very big. Although he seemed to have the upper hand in the previous match, he did not take advantage of it. Huang Feng was not injured.


    "It''s really not easy to kill two second-rate pinnacle masters." Kongming thought in his heart, but there was no pause in the move.


    The two soon fought together again, with heavy fists and body shapes constantly changing positions, and it was difficult for outsiders to judge their specific positions.


    In the match, Huang Feng was at a disadvantage, but he didn¡¯t suffer. Moreover, with the presence of Lingbo Weibu, Na Kongming seemed to have the upper hand, but he wanted to hurt Huang Feng. It is also difficult.


    Master Kongming became more surprised as he hits. There are no second-rate pinnacle players in his temple, but none of those people can fight him for such a long time, and Huang Feng¡¯s strength is clearly only the second-rate pinnacle. However, the actual combat ability is comparable to his veteran first-class master.


    "This son must never stay!" Master Kongming saw Huang Feng''s potential. If such a person were released today, then they would definitely be the enemy of Qingfeng Nation''s martial arts.


    Thinking of this, he would never leave his hands anymore, his face was dark, his mouth was muttering, and suddenly he opened his mouth and shouted: "Huh!"


    Huang Feng in front of Master Kongming suddenly felt that his head was hammered by a heavy object, and he was so dizzy that he couldn''t even see what was around him.


    "not good!"


    Huang Feng knew that he had been recruited, and wanted to restore his vision again, but it was very difficult to do so. At this time, his chest was suddenly slapped, and his blood surged, and the magic in his body The energy of the Fa quickly gathered toward his chest, and no one would let him die because of it.


    However, Huang Feng''s body was still under the blow and flew out. After hitting three people, he lay on the ground, and for a moment he didn''t even have the strength to get up.


    Master Kongming looked at Huang Feng''s body flying upside down, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. However, he did not stop at his feet and directly chased after him, wanting to completely kill Huang Feng.


    However, when he rushed to the vicinity of Huangfeng¡¯s location, he found that Huang Feng¡¯s figure had disappeared. He had clearly landed here just now, but because of the people around, he slightly blocked Master Kongming¡¯s sight. Unexpectedly, Huang Feng disappeared in such a short time.


    Master Kongming¡¯s face turned gloomy in an instant. The power of his palm just now is definitely not small. If he changes to another person, he must be dead. However, if the opponent is Huang Feng, he feels that Huang Feng is seriously injured. But there was no death. This was his instinct, so he just caught up and wanted to make up the knife.


    However, I didn''t expect Huang Feng to disappear. Such a thing is really strange. Although his palm is not small, it is absolutely impossible to kill people.


    In fact, Huang Feng was lying on the ground at this time, not daring to move. At this time, he was using the invisibility skills on the shadow cloak, so he disappeared from Master Kongming''s eyes.


    Huang Feng is trying his best to awake his head. He already understands that the loud shout that was just empty is not an ordinary shout, but a move similar to a "sonic" attack, and he is unprepared. , Was hit.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng has a lot of energy in his body, and now he is sober. He looks at Master Kongming, who is standing not far in front of him, frowning, waiting for the opportunity to shoot.


    Master Kongming frowned deeply at this time, because he had completely lost Huang Feng''s trace. At this time, there were already many martial artists from both sides on the city. After learning the news of his arrival, many people have already supported him. Similarly, there have been many coming up from Qingfeng Nation, and the two sides have already fought together.


    Without seeing Huang Feng for a while, Master Kongming was going to teach other martial arts people from the Heavenly Zhou Kingdom. However, when he just turned around, he suddenly felt a chill in his back and wanted to react. But it is too late!

 464 Chapter 464

    "bump!"


    An unfamiliar voice sounded, and Kongming''s body subconsciously hid from the side, which allowed him to avoid the vital point. His heart was not hit, but he was still injured.


    And as the second unfamiliar voice sounded, his movements became slow and empty. This time he couldn''t escape. His body fell to the ground as if he was hit by a heavy object, and the blood kept flowing out. He felt the power in his body was constantly losing.


    At this time, Kongming had already turned his head. On the originally empty ground, the person who had just fought with him was lying there, holding a strange little thing facing him in his hand.


    "Could it be that the hidden weapon just launched from that? What kind of hidden weapon is this, so fast?" Master Kongming thought.


    Huang Feng''s condition was not good, he was also seriously injured, and at this time, Kongming fell beside him. The two of them can be said to have the highest martial arts and the deepest internal strength among the people on the scene, but now they are also the most injured. , Difficult brothers and sisters lying together.


    "what is that?"


    When Kongming fell, a pamphlet fell out of his arms, just at Huang Feng''s feet. Huang Feng didn''t have time to take it up, but his attention was already on Kongming''s body.


    "This is a first-class master. There is only one Qingfeng Nation, and there is not even one Tianzhou Nation. It''s a pity to let it go." Huang Feng looked at Kongming and thought. He also knew that the scene was too chaotic and too It''s too dangerous, but when such a person with deep inner strength is in front of him, he can''t control himself, so he wants to take a breath.


    Huang Feng didn''t hesitate for long, he struggled to put his arm on Master Kongming''s body, and began to run Beiming magic!


    Originally, Master Kongming was lying on the ground using his inner strength to heal his injuries, but now he found that his inner strength was continuously flowing into Huang Feng''s body, which made him very frightened.


    "What are you doing, cough cough, stop!" Kongming scolded loudly.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about it. He just absorbed the internal force. Kongming''s original internal force was stronger than him. However, the other party suffered more injuries than him. Therefore, he can suck now instead of being unable to suck.


    Huang Feng felt a rush of internal force entering his body, transforming into the energy of magical martial arts, these energies are constantly repairing his body, making his recovery speed faster.


    However, Huang Feng''s good days soon came to an end, but a black shadow flew over and fell right beside him, and this black shadow was the head of Liu Mingjie who had done it before.


    Originally, he could kill Liu Mingjie completely, but there were other martial arts people around him, and he did not get it right away. Then, the head of Hua of Qiyaomen and other heads of martial arts of Tianzhou Kingdom knew Kongming. When he appeared, he brought people to support him. Seeing that his disciple was in danger, the head of Hua naturally had no reason to stand idly by. Therefore, it was even more difficult for the head to kill Liu Mingjie, even now he himself is still being taken by Hua. The door was wounded.


    However, he immediately became happy, because the place where he fell was exactly where Huang Feng was. Huang Feng, who was still dazzling and majestic before, was already seriously injured at this time. How could he let this kill the second-rate pinnacle? A chance for a master?


    So, the headmaster didn¡¯t even think about it. The long sword in his hand had already been pierced out. Originally, he pierced Huang Feng¡¯s chest, but then he found that he could not pierce at all, so he changed the direction and pierced. The forehead of Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng smiled bitterly and looked at the approaching sword, but there was no way he could do it. Because of the operation of Beiming''s magical arts, he couldn''t even do the evasive action, so he could only blame himself for being too greedy. If it weren''t for absorbing Kongming''s internal strength, he could at least avoid the opponent''s attack now.


    However, it was too late to think about anything. Huang Feng only had time to hear Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu shouting his own names. After that, he plunged into darkness and returned to reality.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t see was that after he was killed, Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu also rushed over. However, they were still a step slower. After stabbing Huang Feng to death, the head was still unwilling to defuse his anger. Huang Feng''s "corpse" kicked the city head, and Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu who saw this scene were completely angry and jointly killed the injured head.


    Kongming next to him was even more miserable. He was seriously injured. After Huang Feng absorbed some internal force, his body became even weaker. Therefore, the head who was killed by Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu was in his hands when he fell. Kongming''s long sword pierced into Kongming''s chest so desperately, Kongming wanted to hide, but at this time he was powerless and couldn''t move a bit.


    As a result, he watched the opponent''s long sword stabbed him, obliterating his hope of surviving.


    Kongming¡¯s death quickly attracted the attention of both sides. Both the Qingfeng Kingdom and the Tianzhou Kingdom were shocked by the news. This is the only first-rate master in the two countries, so silent. After he died, he died aggrievedly in his own hands. The martial arts practitioners on both sides felt that their brains were not enough.


    Therefore, the two sides halted the attack tacitly. The people of Qingfeng Nation retreated from the city head first, but the people of Tianzhou Nation did not pursue it. A battle for the city head started so vigorously, but it was hasty. ended.


    Of course, this war in Zhongzhou World has nothing to do with Huang Feng. At this time, he has returned to reality, and the injuries on his body have disappeared. Huang Feng did not care about this, but quickly checked his body. Fortunately, he was relieved to see the situation. The internal strength he had gained in Zhongzhou World was still there. It seemed that the storage box did not mean to embezzle his own things.


    Immediately, a few things flew out of Najie. These things were obtained by Huang Feng in Najie before. There was a silver ticket of five thousand taels, which was awarded to him by General Qin; there were a few more. The broken silver was given to him by Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu; the other is the booklet of Qi Yao Ben Lei Quan, which was given to him by the head of Hua and Liu Mingjie, but he already had it.


    Then, there are some other miscellaneous things, such as the dagger he used before, some temporarily bought clothes in that space, and even some food.


    "Huh, what is this?" Huang Feng watched a booklet floating in front of him.


    Then Huang Feng remembered that this thing he had obtained from the Kongming monk before, but he had not had time to look at it.

 465 Chapter 465

    "Lion Roar Skill?"


    Huang Feng looked at the three large characters displayed on the booklet, turning over it casually.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, this Lion Roar skill was the kung fu that Kongming used to suddenly yell before. At that time, I felt that the other party was not yelling casually. Now it seems that this is indeed a kung fu.


    Huang Feng also knows the name of Lion Roar Gong. He also appears in martial arts novels. It seems to be one of Shaolin''s 72 stunts. Although it is not super martial arts like Beiming Shengong, it can definitely be ranked first. Of the list.


    Moreover, this lion roar is more difficult to prevent than ordinary hidden weapons. After all, hidden weapons have a certain route, even the gun. Therefore, Huang Feng did not easily use the left sub-gun in front of Kongming before. , Because, for such a master, the gun is not omnipotent. It can only be effective in the case of the last kind of sneak attack, and even in that case, Kongming can feel it and avoid it. Your weaknesses.


    This lion roar technique was different. It was without warning. Huang Feng was not prepared at all at the time, so he was recruited. This shows the suddenness of this technique.


    Therefore, when choosing to keep one thing, Huang Feng didn''t hesitate much, so he decided to choose this lion roar skill.


    Then Huang Feng saw the same thing. The things he had obtained from the space just disappeared from his front. Huang Feng was not surprised at this point. After all, he had an experience before.


    However, Huang Feng Huang Feng was surprised that after the other things disappeared, the five thousand taels of silver ticket did not disappear, but emitted a burst of light, and then slowly flew to the storage beside the bed. The box then disappeared on the surface of the storage box as if it had been swallowed by the storage box.


    "Huh, what''s going on?"


    Huang Feng looked at the storage box with some doubts. Other things had disappeared normally. Why did this cash ticket fly to the storage box?


    Huang Feng held the storage box in his arms and saw a line of small characters floating on the top of the storage box. The line of small characters was constantly flashing, as if to remind Huang Feng.


    "The cashier function is turned on, you can deposit the coins in each space into the storage box (does not occupy the quota of the obtained items, and the storage box can also be operated without the storage box), displayed in the form of Huaxia coins, and you can choose any coin when you take it out form."


    Huang Feng looked at this line of small prints, and quickly understood what he meant. From now on, this storage box can not only store all kinds of physical objects, but also all kinds of coins, and the five thousand taels just now. It was stored in, but after entering, it was no longer a silver ticket, but a Huaxia coin that could be used on earth.


    Huang Feng opened the storage box and saw that there were not only a lot of things he had put in before, but also a number displayed on top of these things, 2.5 million!


    "It seems that the storage box has directly converted the banknotes just now into Chinese coins. It should be one to five hundred. This silver is still very valuable." Huang Feng thought, looking at this number.


    According to the exchange ratio of the storage box, one or two silver can be exchanged for five hundred Huaxia coins. Originally, Huang Feng felt that it was useless to obtain those coins in other spaces. After all, after he came back from another space, he could only If you choose to bring something, generally speaking, you will not choose money. With the function of the cashbox, the money you get in another space will not be wasted.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng tried to take out the money deposited, and sure enough, a stack of red banknotes appeared in his hand, and the number on the storage box changed accordingly.


    Huang Feng took a hand, and the coins disappeared again and entered the storage box, which was very convenient for both deposit and withdrawal.


    "There is no interest, but the others are pretty good." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    With this function, I would not be as embarrassed as before in other spaces. If I hadn''t met Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu, Huang Feng would not know how to solve his own dinner if he had no money. And the problem of accommodation.


    "I don''t know what''s going on there? Liu Mingjie and Li Deyu will be fine, right? Those two guys are so poorly skilled, they dare to go to the battlefield, it''s absolutely lifeless." Huang Feng thought about Qingfeng Country. The matter with Tianzhou Nation, but even if he was worried about Liu Mingjie and the two, he couldn''t get past it now.


    The next morning, when Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were eating together, Bai Xiaorou asked casually about what happened in Huang Feng¡¯s room last night. Huang Feng was surprised and thought the other party suspected something, but, Seeing that Bai Xiaorou just asked casually, she felt relieved.


    After eating, Huang Feng didn''t go to the company, but went to pick up Li Bingyun. He didn''t need to go to the company these days, as long as he stayed with Li Bingyun.


    "What are our arrangements for the morning?" Huang Feng asked after meeting Li Bingyun.


    Today''s Li Bingyun wore a white lace-rimmed dress, and his whole person looked fairy-like. He wore a pair of wide sunglasses on that beautiful face, blocking the bright eyes.


    "In the morning, we are going to shoot an advertisement." Li Bingyun said when he got into the car, the assistant was still following her.


    "Hao Le." Huang Feng naturally had no opinion.


    After that, Huang Feng drove the car and went to the agreed place, where several people were already there.


    According to Li Bingyun, the director who was in charge of shooting the commercial this time was still a small director. Moreover, in terms of actors, Li Bingyun was not alone. This time Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao also hired an actor. Naturally, this actor is not as famous as Li Bingyun, nor is he the spokesperson of the company, so it is not Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao who are responsible for the reception.


    For this actor, Huang Feng has never seen him. I don¡¯t know what the other party looks like and how his acting skills are. However, he knows at least one thing now, that is, the other party has a lot of air, because now it has passed the agreed time. , The other party hasn''t appeared yet.


    "What''s the matter with this person? Why hasn''t he appeared yet?" Huang Feng asked a deputy manager of Tianjiao Group next to him. The other party was arranged by Xie Mengjiao to coordinate things. After all, this advertisement was for their company. Therefore, there must be someone for coordination. Although Huang Feng is also here, in the eyes of Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo, his greater role is to accompany Li Bingyun.


    "I don''t know, I just called, and the other party said he was on the way." The deputy manager of that department said. Although Huang Feng is not in the same department as him, not his leader, he does know that, Su Yumo Both Xie Mengjiao and Xie Mengjiao seemed to attach great importance to Huang Feng, so naturally they didn''t dare not give Huang Feng face.

 466 Chapter 466

    As a result, this person who was said to be on the road and was about to arrive made Huang Feng wait another half an hour. Both Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were dissatisfied. After all, Li Bingyun was more famous than the other party. Great, as a result, they all arrived at the scene early, but the other party was late for such a long time.


    It''s just that Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and the others didn''t expect that the guy who was late was even angry by them.


    "How did Tianjiao Group do it, how did it shoot in such a place, the road is so difficult to walk, the car that picked me up was a broken car of more than 300,000 yuan, and the shooting was so early. Make people sleep well?"


    A sissy-looking man, walking towards Huang Feng and the others, complained in his mouth. When he was in front of Huang Feng and the others, before Huang Feng and the others could say anything, he urged: "If you want to shoot Hurry up, I''m still in a hurry, I only have 30 minutes. Don''t delay my time. You can''t afford to miss my business!"


    Huang Feng''s brow furrowed deeper. Was this guy having a problem with his brain, so he tilted his head and looked at the deputy manager of the department next to him and said, "Our company will find such a person to shoot? Who decides?"


    "Hey, what do you mean by this person? What do you mean by looking for someone like this to shoot? It is an honor for your company to promise you to shoot such a small commercial!"


    The young man hadn''t spoken yet, and an assistant next to him could not wait to speak.


    "That is, there are more people looking for us to make TV and movies. It is enough to save face to be able to make this commercial." Another assistant of the young man said.


    This young man has a lot of assistants, seven or eight people, some holding umbrellas, some holding tea cups, some holding maza, etc. The lineup is really huge.


    Although the young man didn''t speak, he stood there with an expression of disgust. Obviously, he didn''t mean to deny the words of his assistant.


    Huang Feng ignored him, but continued to look at the deputy manager of the department. The deputy manager said, "It seems that someone recommended it, and then Mr. Xie made the decision."


    "Xie Mengjiao has this vision." Huang Feng said honestly.


    "What do you mean, I was talking to you, but I didn''t hear it." The assistant saw that Huang Feng ignored him, and became a little angry.


    "I also want to ask you what do you mean, it''s almost an hour late, so many of us wait for you for so long, what do you mean?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Who are you? You can die if you wait a little longer?" The assistant didn''t mean to be scared at all: "No matter where we are filming, others have to wait for us. Do you know how popular we are? Have we endorsed your company? , Shoot ads, don¡¯t know how much your company¡¯s sales will increase."


    This assistant is obviously bragging. Although the young man is also a star, he is only a third-rate star, far worse than Li Bingyun. When he goes to other studios to shoot TV or make movies, he dare not be late.


    However, today they dare, because this Tianjiao Group is only a private company, and now they have to ask for their products, their company¡¯s products are faced with women, and the sissy face of this young man is in women China, especially among young women, is still very popular, so this is his confidence, and he dared to make such a show.


    "Others are like this, I don''t care, but now you have delayed us for an hour, I want to know, how do you compensate us?" Huang Feng said while looking at each other.


    "What''s the compensation? Do you still want to shoot or not? We will leave if we don''t shoot." The young man said, although he is not very famous, but his heart is very high. It is rare to have a chance to make a show today. The opportunity is there, how could he miss it?


    "Okay, okay, now that everyone is here, let''s hurry up and shoot." At this time, the director came up and said in a muddy way.


    Although Huang Feng was upset, he was unwilling to entangle with this sissy, so he agreed. In fact, that sissy was still willing to shoot this commercial, not because of other reasons, but because of shooting with him. It was Li Bingyun, such a first-class star, and the other party was still a big beauty.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s reputation is much greater than that of this young man. Naturally, this young man wants to shoot with the other party. In this way, after the advertisement is broadcast, it will be very good for him to increase his reputation. Moreover, Shooting an advertisement with such a beautiful woman is something a man would not refuse.


    Although Li Bingyun was also very dissatisfied with this man who was deliberately late and wasted her time, her good professional ethics made her not object to it.


    However, the unexpected situation still appeared. It appeared during the shooting of the advertisement. The content of this advertisement was for the new weight-loss drug of Tianjiao Group. In the advertisement, there was a scene in which the actor embraced the heroine. It was the sissy who hugged Li Bingyun¡¯s shoulders. Originally it was nothing. However, this young man actually wanted to tamper with the script privately. From ordinary hugs to standing behind Li Bingyun, clinging to him, hugging Li Bing. The key to Yun''s lower abdomen is that he didn''t say hello, he wanted to do it. Fortunately, Li Bingyun was alert, and she was discovered by her in time as soon as he was about to put his hand on it.


    "What are you doing?!" Li Bingyun said as he looked at the other party with a cold expression, his tone was very cold.


    "Nothing, I just think it''s better to shoot like this!" Your sissy shrugged and said indifferently, as if you didn''t feel that you did anything wrong.


    "The script is not like this, and I will not accept such a change." Li Bingyun said. When she said this, she looked at Huang Feng, obviously wanting him to say something.


    Huang Feng was also very upset. He wasn''t a fool, so he could naturally see that this sissy wanted to take advantage of Li Bingyun. This kid was so courageous, he actually dared to behave like a hooligan in such an upright manner.


    "We have collected money from other customers. Of course, we must do our best to be considerate of the customers. You are irresponsible to the customers!" The sissy said with a righteous expression. It seems that he is all for work. The eyes that like to look around Li Bingyun still exposed his true nature.


    "For the interests of our company, you don''t bother you to worry about it. Just shoot the script as you write it!" Huang Feng came over and said.

 467 Chapter 467 Are You Here To Be The Leading Actor?

    "Who do you think you are, you are a little security guard, where can you talk?" The young man pointed at Huang Feng''s chest and said with disdain.


    Before, he didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s identity. At that time, he asked his assistant to ask and found out that Huang Feng was only a security guard, even if it was a security manager, he was still a security guard. In front of him gesticulating, obviously, this young man who is popular with women cannot be tolerated.


    Seeing the other person pointing to his chest, Huang Feng frowned and said, "I advise you not to do this to me, otherwise, I promise you will regret it!"


    "Regret? I''m so scared. Who do you think you are? You dare to talk to me like this. Believe it or not, I let your boss open you?" When he wanted to come, Tianjiao Group asked himself to shoot an advertisement. It¡¯s not too much for him, and he asks the other party to fire a security guard who speaks badly to him.


    However, before the smug expression on his face appeared for long, he screamed: "Let go, let go! My finger is about to break, CNM, let me go!"


    However, Huang Feng easily bends the other party''s restless finger to an unacceptable level. Seeing the other party screaming, Huang Feng''s expression did not change at all.


    "What are you doing, let go, kill!" The sissy assistant saw that his master was at a loss, and quickly came up to help, but how could they be Huang Feng¡¯s opponents and their strength was not as strong as Huang Feng, so, Even if these few people went together, they couldn''t save their master from Huang Feng''s hands.


    The scene was messy and messy because of the yelling of these assistants. The director who had made a small movie was also sweating profusely. He originally meant that he couldn''t hold the place, but what he wanted to say now was nothing. No one listens to him.


    At this time, the sissy was finally no longer stiff. He felt that his finger was about to break. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of Huang Feng''s hand. Therefore, he soon begged for mercy, then beg for mercy. If you do, it makes everyone around you feel disgusted.


    "Brother, hero, I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. Just let me go, uncle, I call you uncle, please let me go." The sissy said pitifully, her expression seemed It is possible to cry at any time.


    Huang Feng looked at this young man with no bones, frowned, and then let go of the opponent. The opponent quickly stepped back a few steps away from Huang Feng, afraid that Huang Feng would hit him.


    "What''s the matter with your company? How can you beat our artists? You are illegal. If we don''t give us an explanation, we will call the police and go to the court to sue you!" Seeing that the master of my family is out of danger , The assistants jumped again and pointed to the deputy manager of the department to complain.


    The deputy manager of the department also looked helpless. Huang Feng¡¯s position was higher than him. He also knew that the relationship between Huang Feng and the two bosses was very good. It was far from being as simple as a security guard, so he didn¡¯t. Dare to offend.


    However, this sissy is an entertainer invited by the company to shoot the commercial. He is not good to offend, otherwise he will be responsible for causing losses to the company.


    "You are too savage, I won''t shoot this commercial anymore. Also, don''t think I''ll forget it easily. You can wait for me!" The sissy saw that several assistants blocked him, and he had to Se was up, and seeing Huang Feng looking at him with a bad expression on his face, he subconsciously stepped back a few steps. After that, feeling a little ashamed of himself, he snorted and took his assistant away.


    "Um, what should I do now?" The deputy manager of the department looked at the back of the other person leaving, and said in a bewilderment. He wanted to call the other person, but it seemed that the other person would not look back, at least not today. It is estimated that he will wait for compensation from his company before he will continue to shoot. Moreover, looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, he probably doesn''t want to see the other party come back again.


    Huang Feng also didn''t expect that such a situation would happen. Of course, he did not regret his actions to the other party. Such a person was just a small punishment, and he was already considered cheap.


    It''s just that there is a sudden absence of the leading actor, so this commercial can no longer be filmed. It will delay a lot of people and time, which will cause a lot of inconvenience.


    "It''s okay, I have a lot of time anyway, so I''m not in a hurry." Li Bingyun stepped forward and said, if in the past, her schedule was full. If something like this happened, it would affect her future schedule.


    However, she obviously wouldn¡¯t be angry about what happened today. Not to mention that she didn¡¯t plan anything in the next few days. Even if there was something, she wouldn¡¯t blame Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng did that. It was also for her own reasons, and the person who did it was Huang Feng, a person who was a little special to her, how could she blame it.


    Huang Feng nodded towards Li Bingyun, and said, "This matter is still to be dealt with, and the advertisement is still to be shot. I will see if there are any candidates for the company."


    "Where is there any alternative?!"


    After Huang Feng called Xie Mengjiao to talk about the matter here, Xie Mengjiao said loudly to the phone. However, after understanding what happened, she was not angry with Huang Feng. She was a woman herself and hated this most. It''s something that takes advantage of women, and she and Li Bingyun have a good relationship, so naturally they don''t want to see Li Bingyun suffer.


    "What should I do?" Huang Feng asked. He also had a headache. Although he couldn''t understand the sissy, this commercial must be shot. Even if Li Bingyun doesn''t care, he can wait, but there are others. Well, you can''t keep wasting people''s time.


    "I don''t care about it. You caused the trouble, and you are responsible for solving this matter." Xie Mengjiao said maliciously. After speaking, no matter what Huang Feng said, he directly hung up the phone.


    "Hey, hello..." Huang Feng stared at the phone speechlessly. Xie Mengjiao is too irresponsible, right? How can I handle this matter?I''m just a security manager, so I can''t replace the company with whom to choose to shoot the advertisement. After all, the advertising fee is appropriate, and the boss is not satisfied, he doesn''t know.


    "What''s wrong? What did Mr. Xie say?" Li Bingyun came over and asked.


    "She let me solve it myself." Huang Feng said.


    "Ah, are you here to be the leading actor?!" Li Bingyun would be wrong.

 468 Chapter 468

    "Ah, what are you talking about?" Huang Feng was confused by Li Bingyun''s words.


    "Didn''t you say that you solved it by yourself? Didn''t you go to the battle yourself?" Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng questioningly.


    "I''m not an actor, what kind of commercial do I shoot?" Huang Feng said: "I mean, Mr. Xie let me decide which actor to use and let me find a suitable actor."


    "That''s it." Li Bingyun realized that she was thinking of something wrong, her face was a little embarrassed, but she still murmured: "Actually, you are also pretty good."


    Huang Feng is a little dumbfounded. He is not an actor.


    But who should this actor look for?I''m not familiar with these people, and I can''t waste time and let people come to the rescue immediately. I don''t seem to have such an ability.


    What made Huang Feng even more anxious was that the young director came to ask him at this time that today''s commercial is still unavailable. If it is really not possible, then he will leave first. He has other things.


    Moreover, this little director promised Tianjiao Group that it was only the last two days. Two days later, there were other jobs in the family, which made Huang Feng extremely depressed.


    "Why don''t you try?" At this time, Li Bingyun walked to Huang Feng''s side, and said with a bit of teasing on her face. She knew that Huang Feng was in trouble. The two bosses of Tianjiao Group seemed to be in trouble at this time. There were other things, and the things that started to throw away the shopkeeper were all on Huang Feng''s body, and even the deputy manager of the department who was in charge of the scene had to obey Huang Feng now.


    "Just kidding, I can''t make this commercial." Huang Feng waved his hand quickly, asking him to hit someone, even if it was a murder, but if he wanted him to shoot the commercial, he didn''t have the slightest confidence.


    "Manager Huang, I don¡¯t think Ms. Li¡¯s suggestion can¡¯t be taken into consideration. Manager Huang¡¯s external conditions are good, and there are no alternative candidates. Why not try it as Manager Huang.¡± At this time, the deputy manager of the department also Come and say to Huang Feng.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t have such thoughts, and Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t tell the truth with Huang Feng before. Although she said that Huang Feng would solve it by herself, this matter is related to the company¡¯s new products. And Xie Mengjiao¡¯s impression of Huang Feng was not very good, and he didn¡¯t think he, a small security guard who didn¡¯t know anyone, could solve the matter. So, after hanging up the phone, she had already activated the emergency plan and looked for someone else. .


    And just now, Xie Mengjiao called the deputy manager of this department, hoping that he could stabilize the situation on the scene and coordinate the time of all parties. After all, even if Xie Mengjiao finds other candidates, it is impossible for them to be there today.


    However, when answering this call, the deputy manager of this department didn''t know what to think, and he said casually, Li Bingyun just said, and Xie Mengjiao''s heart was moved when he heard it. It was not that Huang Feng was really suitable. Come, Huang Feng is a pervert, how could it be suitable for advertising?


    Xie Mengjiao''s heart was moved because, anyway, there is nothing else to do today. The director''s money is also to be given. Therefore, it is better to let Huang Feng try, not really think it can be done, but make Huang Feng feel it. Embarrassment made him foolish, so the deputy manager of this department would have just said.


    "Brother Huang, you see, it''s not that I think you are suitable." Li Bingyun said with a smile covering her mouth. She didn''t ridicule and made Huang Feng embarrassed, but simply thought it was fun.


    And the deputy manager didn¡¯t lie. Although Huang Feng¡¯s appearance cannot be said to be handsome, he has been cultivating internal power and magic for some time. Cultivating these things can change his temperament as a whole. In Zhidan''s time, it also caused some changes in his temperament.


    Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s current appearance has not changed much, but his temperament can attract the attention of some people, especially those with high-sighted women. They no longer pay attention to the appearance of men, but pay more attention to the other side. temperament.


    "You two don''t have a fight, okay?" Huang Feng said silently.


    "Mr. Huang, you and we are also a waste of time here. Why don''t you try? I think your conditions are not worse than the one just now." At this time, the director who had made a small movie came to join in the fun. Those who have watched the movie have good vision, and naturally they can see that Huang Feng''s inner part is far from the sissy just now.


    "You guys one by one." Huang Feng looked at everyone, really speechless.


    "Come on, try it and you won''t lose a piece of meat." Li Bingyun said while pulling Huang Feng, but suddenly she remembered that there were other people on the scene, so she quickly released Huang Feng''s arm, but, But she was still persuading Huang Feng. In her opinion, today''s work is definitely not finished, so it''s better to have fun with Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was entangled by Li Bingyun and had no choice but to agree. However, he still said to several other people uneasy: "Then I will not shoot well later, don''t get angry."


    "No, definitely not." The director and the deputy manager of that department quickly promised that how Huang Feng treated that position sissy just now, they both saw it with their own eyes, so naturally they would not go. They don''t have the courage to find themselves uncomfortable.


    "What''s this?" Huang Feng was taken to make-up by Li Bingyun, thinking a little speechlessly in his heart, he was originally a driver and bodyguard, how did he suddenly become a commercial shooter?


    However, since he has agreed, and he can''t find anyone else today, Huang Feng feels that there is nothing to try by himself, so he should be playing with Li Bingyun. Huang Feng has already thought about it in his heart. After I shot it, I went to Su Yumo for help. I don¡¯t know anyone. Su Yumo must know some people. Moreover, she is the vice president of the company and obviously has the right to decide who to shoot this ad. of.


    The makeup time was not too long, it was done in less than ten minutes, and Huang Feng did not apply any complicated makeup. After that, the director was called to the shooting scene.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng found sadly that he would not be afraid of those martial arts masters, nor would he be nervous in the face of the rain of bullets, but now when looking at the camera lens, he could not control the feeling of nervousness. Even his stiff body didn''t know what to do.

 469 Chapter 469

    "Brother Huang, don''t be so nervous, relax." Li Bingyun''s comforting voice sounded.


    "I, I''m not nervous." Huang Feng said, but the muscles of his face did not change at all because of the tension.


    "Hey, don''t say you are nervous." Li Bingyun said with a smile. Huang Feng is as powerful as her brother in her heart. He is her protector. He is omnipotent, but today Li Bingyun finally discovered Yes, Huang Feng turned out to have something he was not good at.


    Huang Feng still wanted to be tough, but he knew that no matter what he said, the other party would not believe it anymore.


    "Okay, start shooting now!" Over there, the director has already spoken. It''s okay if he doesn''t speak. Huang Feng becomes even more nervous when he speaks.


    "Brother Huang, I don''t eat people, why are you so far away from me?" Li Bingyun said funny looking at Huang Feng, who was far away from him.


    After listening to Li Bingyun¡¯s words, Huang Feng hurriedly took a step forward and wanted to get closer to Li Bingyun, but this time he was very close to Li Bingyun again, and their chests were attached to each other, and Li Bingyun backed away in shock. In one step, Huang Feng also knew that he had advanced too much, and he repeatedly apologized. Fortunately, Li Bingyun knew that Huang Feng didn''t mean it, and didn''t blame him.


    "Brother Huang, it was so dangerous that night. You weren''t afraid. Why are you afraid when you shoot an ad? They can''t do anything to you. You just need to relax." Li Bingyun saw that Huang Feng was still a little nervous, so he whispered. Said to him.


    Huang Feng was also embarrassed. There are still many dangerous things that he has encountered. However, in those situations, at most, he is a little uncomfortable at the beginning, and then adapts quickly later, even not much. Nervous and scared.


    "Just treat them as if they don''t exist." Li Bingyun continued to say to Huang Feng.


    "I''ll try it." Huang Feng said. After that, he focused his attention on Li Bingyun, ignoring the existence of people around him. Huang Feng is still very good at focusing. After all, whether he is practicing internal strength or meditating, he needs to concentrate and ignore everything around him.


    Therefore, this time Huang Feng quickly forgot the existence of people around him, and only Li Bingyun was in his eyes.


    After all, Li Bingyun is an actor who knows how to act, so she quickly discovered that Huang Feng has completely entered the state, which made her a little surprised and happy. You know, it is those famous actors who want to be completely Entering the state is not so easy, and the more you enter the state, the better the effect of the performance.


    Therefore, Li Bingyun was surprised that Huang Feng, who was facing the camera for the first time, was able to enter the state so quickly. However, she did not waste time, but immediately forced herself into the state. Her professional ability There is still no need to doubt, so, soon, the two of them are completely in the state.


    "Okay, very good, this is the feeling!" The little director over there is also full of excitement. He who has filmed the movie, of course, knows how rare it is to get into the state so quickly and completely. He didn''t expect this. The security guard who has no experience is so powerful, and he has entered the state so soon.


    However, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, who were completely integrated into the scene, seemed to have not heard the director''s voice, completely ignored him, and were still performing according to the previous script.


    In the process of filming, it may be sentimental or casual. Huang Feng and Li Bingyun did not follow the script as they were written. They just asked Huang Feng to hold Li Bingyun¡¯s shoulders, but to encircle him. Li Bingyun''s waist was lost, but Li Bingyun didn''t mean to refuse. The two went down smoothly, even because of Huang Feng''s reconciliation, the following script has changed a bit, and it''s completely the two people''s live performance.


    However, the director didn''t mean to stop, instead he looked excited, because he found that the two people played the commercials produced on the spot, and the previous script felt even better.


    "Crack!"


    Finally, the director¡¯s voice still rang, but it was not Huang Feng and Li Bingyun who made a mistake. On the contrary, both of them performed very well. The entire commercial was passed through once, and the director was very concerned about this. The result of the shooting is very satisfactory.


    Huang Feng and Li Bingyun also woke up from their respective moods. They looked at each other and smiled, with some special friendship in their eyes. It seems that they have not completely got rid of the relationship in the plot. In the advertisement, the two of them are but Acting as a couple.


    However, there will always be some bad guys who will come out at an inappropriate time. At this time, the director did not seem to notice the special atmosphere between Huang Feng and Huang Feng. He walked to Huang Feng with excitement. Said next to him: "Very good, the shooting effect is very good, the two performances are really good."


    After that, he took out his business card and handed it to Huang Feng and said, "Mr. Huang, this is my business card. If you want to act in a movie or TV anytime, you can find me."


    Huang Feng accepted the other party''s business card noncommitantly. Although he had no plans in this regard, he had already passed the business card up, so he couldn''t refuse it.


    Seeing Huang Feng picking up his business card, the director was also very happy. He was originally a small director. He didn''t know many people, and the investors he found were not rich people. Therefore, he can always shoot for a small cost. Most big stars don¡¯t like movies or TV at such a small cost. Therefore, he is not embarrassed to get close to Li Bingyun.


    And those well-known actors look down on his small cost, so he can only look for rookies. In this way, acting skills cannot be guaranteed, and his film and television performance will naturally not be too good.


    Today, he met Huang Feng, which was a complete surprise. In his opinion, although Huang Feng is facing the camera for the first time, he is very talented in this respect. A novice, the salary will not be too high, nor will he look down on his small cost, so this is simply impossible to meet, so he wants to have a good relationship with Huang Feng.


    It''s just that the director didn''t know that Huang Feng was completely uninterested in this aspect. He just didn''t want him to be too embarrassed when he took his business card.


    And Li Bingyun also didn''t know Huang Feng''s thoughts. She also discovered that Huang Feng seemed to be very talented in this area, and when she saw Huang Feng took the other party''s business card, she thought Huang Feng was really interested in this area.


    Therefore, Li Bingyun also proactively said to the director: "Director Li, there are any scenes in the future, and I hope to give me a chance."

 470 Chapter 470

    "Dang, of course" Li Bingyun asked actively. Director Li felt flattered and felt that the shooting of the commercial was really profitable.


    Before, he only dared to send business cards to rookie novices like Huang Feng. He didn''t dare to think of Li Bingyun. After all, he himself was just a small director. But please don''t move big stars like Li Bingyun. Those stars who are lower than Li Bingyun''s click are very arrogant in front of him, and he naturally does not dare to expect Li Bingyun or something.


    However, he didn''t expect Li Bingyun to take the initiative to make an appointment with him, which was really beyond his expectations.


    I thought that Li Bingyun took the initiative to talk to Huang Feng just after he had shown his favor, and that Li Bingyun seemed not disgusted with Huang Feng''s contact during the filming process just now. This director Li felt that he seemed to understand something.


    However, even if he understands something, he obviously won''t talk nonsense. In the entertainment industry, Li Bingyun has more energy than his own, unless he doesn''t want to get involved in this circle, otherwise, he still treats it as nothing. Good to know.


    "Unexpectedly, today''s shooting went so smoothly." Seeing that Director Li and the staff left, Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun beside him.


    "Yes." Li Bingyun also nodded. She had originally prepared two days to shoot this commercial. As a result, now that it was useless for half a day, it was all completed. She was naturally satisfied with the progress.


    So Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and said, "This is all your credit. I didn''t expect that you are not only good at shooting ads, but also so good at shooting ads."


    Seeing Li Bingyun''s admiring eyes, Huang Feng was a little uncomfortable, and said, "What''s so amazing? I didn''t know how to shoot. I just shot what I thought. I didn''t expect that the director didn''t even shout. Stop, it''s passed."


    "That''s because you performed well. Of course he won''t stop calling." Li Bingyun said.


    "Manager Huang, since everything here is over, then I will go back first." At this time, the deputy manager of that department came to Huang Feng''s side and said.


    The deputy manager didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to actually shoot, and the shots were pretty good. Just now when Huang Feng and Director Li were talking, the deputy manager told Xie Mengjiao the news here, lest Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t know. Find other actors.


    This deputy manager can still clearly remember that Xie Mengjiao¡¯s voice of surprise after hearing the news, although he did not see it with his own eyes, but, presumably, Xie Mengjiao must have been surprised at this time. I saw Huang Feng¡¯s performance at that time. The same expression.


    Xie Mengjiao was indeed very surprised. She had already found a replacement for the previous sissy candidate, and she was ready to contact the other party, and asked Huang Feng to shoot, just wanting to make him embarrassed, but did not expect that Huang Feng is not only true It was filmed, and the effect of the filming made the director and Li Bingyun very satisfied. How could this make Xie Mengjiao not surprised.


    However, Xie Mengjiao was still skeptical. She still didn''t believe that Huang Feng could really make this commercial. However, she did not rush to deny it, but waited to refute after watching the sample.


    "All right, then you go first." Huang Feng said to the other party.


    After the deputy manager left, only Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and her assistants were left on the scene.


    "Let''s go, it''s almost noon, I''ll treat you to dinner." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun: "If you want to eat, don''t hesitate to say, anyway, the company will reimburse you."


    Huang Feng didn''t have any idea of ??saving money for the company. Anyway, the money was wasted by Xie Mengjiao who couldn''t understand him.


    Li Bingyun giggled. She also knew that there was something wrong between Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao. Therefore, she felt funny when she saw Huang Feng: I am rich.


    However, Li Bingyun did not refuse. The business affairs of her coming to Jiangzhou have been finished. For the rest of the time, she is here to relax and let herself go on vacation. It is obviously good to be accompanied by Huang Feng. Things.


    When Huang Feng and Li Bingyun went to dinner, the other person was not in such a good mood to go to dinner, and this person was the sissy who left the shooting scene before.


    "How about? Did Tianjiao Group call? Did they lower their heads?" The sissy said to one of her assistants.


    This assistant specially helped him hold the phone, and usually helped him take some posing photos, and then posted them online to interact with his fans.


    After hearing the sissy''s words, the assistant looked at the phone in his hand and still did not move. This is the third time the sissy asked such a question. The assistant also knew that the sissy was already worried. , So he could only bite the bullet and said: "There is no call there yet."


    In fact, after this group of people left the shooting scene, they did not leave immediately. Instead, they went to the hotel, waiting for Tianjiao Group to apologize for their mistakes. Then, they can take advantage of the situation to make conditions, increase their remuneration, and even, They had already figured out what conditions to mention, and they just waited for Tianjiao Group to come.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that a long time had passed from morning to noon. However, there was no movement on the Tianjiao Group''s side. They sat firmly on the Diaoyutai Island and determined that Tianjiao Group would definitely come to apologize. , And now I feel a little hopeless.


    As a result, this sissy had asked several times unconsciously, but she did not get the result she wanted. This sissy heart became more and more bottomless, and she even decided in her heart that if the Tianjiao Group comes, as long as They have a good attitude, and their conditions can be relaxed a little bit.


    "You said, did the security guard fail to tell them about the company?" At this moment, an assistant suddenly broke the calm in the room and said.


    "Hi, it''s really possible!" Another assistant said with bright eyes: "The security guard dared us to do it, which shows that he is very courageous and his brain is not good. Maybe he really didn''t report the matter to the company."


    "Yes, it must be the case. He must feel that he has caused trouble and dare not tell the company about it. It is estimated that he is now trying to remedy it!"


    "Huh! How can he remedy it? Even if he is kneeling in front of me now, begging me to go back and shoot, I won''t shoot!" The sissy who was already a little scared in her heart, hearing the analysis of her assistants, she suddenly stopped The worry was thrown out of his head, and he began to put on airs again.

 471 Chapter 471

    "That is, who does he think he is, dare to do something to us, and dare to talk to us with that attitude, no matter how he apologizes, we will not accept it, we must let the boss of Tianjiao Group personally apologize! "Another assistant echoed.


    "Yes, I heard that the two bosses of Tianjiao Group are big beauties, no worse than the big star Li Bingyun. If we can see this this time, we will be considered lucky." said a fat-looking assistant next to him.


    "How can we just see it! If you want us to go back, we have to ask the two beautiful bosses to accompany the wine and apologize!"


    "If something happens after getting drunk, that would be even better, ah, haha."


    Sissy and his assistants became awkward the more they discussed, the more they talked too much, as if they had seen the two beautiful bosses of the Tianjiao Group have already bowed in front of them.


    At this time, the assistant holding the phone suddenly rang the phone in his hand, and the voice of everyone''s discussion suddenly stopped.


    "It''s Mr. Xie''s call!" The assistant said with a smile of joy. He had never seen Xie Mengjiao, but he had received a call from Xie Mengjiao, so he knew it was Xie Mengjiao''s number.


    "Let me just say it, their boss came to apologize personally!"


    "Don''t promise her lightly, you must let her call the hotel personally, come to this room and ask her to apologize personally!"


    "Yes, we have to put a table in the evening and let her accompany us for a drink!"


    People are divided into groups. What kind of person is a sissy? Several of his assistants are all of the same virtue, full of ****, and I have already thought of many unhealthy pictures in my heart.


    "Do you answer this call?" the assistant asked. He meant to ask the sissy, whether to answer this call now or not, waiting for the other party''s second call.


    "Take it, don''t talk nonsense with her." The sissy said for a while. Although he wanted to hang out again to thank Mengjiao, he was afraid that there would be more nights and dreams. Moreover, his conditions were already thought out, and he didn''t think that Xie Mengjiao would refuse her own terms, so she didn''t want to waste time.


    As a result, when the assistant was just about to answer the phone, Xie Mengjiao over there seemed to be impatient and hung up the phone. The assistant looked at the sissy in a daze, not knowing what to do.


    "It''s okay, now they are asking for us, she will call later." The sissy said, but, don''t know why, he suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, maybe the other party is not here I beg them, but there are other things.


    However, now, he is not willing to call Xie Mengjiao on his own initiative, because that means he has taken the initiative to lower his head, so how can he make a request?


    The other assistants also thought that Xie Mengjiao would call soon, and there was no worry in her heart.


    It¡¯s just that their kind of good mentality has become less and less with the passage of time. After a long time, the phone did not ring again, and a trace of worry and impatience appeared on each face. , Everyone''s eyes were on the assistant holding the phone, which made the assistant very uncomfortable.


    "Damn, what do you mean by staring at me? I had known that I would not choose to take a mobile phone. I thought it was the easiest thing, but now it is so uncomfortable." The assistant was a little uncomfortable by everyone''s eyes. , I couldn''t help complaining.


    Of course, he dared not say these words.


    "What does Xie Mengjiao mean? Why didn''t I have any sincerity, so I just made a call and stopped calling?" Finally, an assistant couldn''t bear it and complained.


    And his complaint seemed to have ignited the depressed and faint fear in the hearts of other assistants, which he didn''t want to admit.


    "That''s right, what does this mean? How can anyone do this and stop making a call without getting connected? This attitude is very problematic!"


    "No, this time you must not let her go easily and fine her three cups, no, five cups!"


    "The Tianjiao Group is doing too badly. No wonder there is no development."


    Many assistants, one by one, I said one by one, all of them were talking about Xie Mengjiao and Tianjiao Group. In their opinion, all of this was Xie Mengjiao''s fault.


    "Okay! Don''t say it!" The sissy yelled a little irritably. After Xie Mengjiao, there was no movement at all, which made the sissy feel very uneasy, as if her worries were becoming reality.


    Many assistants suddenly did not dare to speak any more. The sissy looked at the phone holder and asked: "When the phone rang, why didn''t you get in early?!"


    Obviously, he was blaming the assistant for being too slow, otherwise, things would not go to this point, at least he knew what Xie Mengjiao thought, and he didn''t have to worry about it all the time, but there was no way.


    "I, I..." The assistant was crying without tears. When the phone rang, everyone in the room was happily discussing how to embarrass Mengjiao. Moreover, he didn''t get instructions and didn''t dare. Random picking, at the time, this sissy knew it, but now she blames herself, he can''t argue.


    "Success is not enough to fail!" The sissy would not think that she did something wrong. Obviously, her assistant did not do it well. He, who was in a bad mood, vented his anger on the other party. On the body.


    The assistant didn''t dare to reply when he was scolded. As for what he thought in his heart, only he knew.


    "Then what should we do now?" At this time, an assistant next to her watched the sissy face and asked cautiously.


    "Call back! Just said that the phone was not around and I didn''t hear it." The sissy said a little aggrieved, although she had an excuse, but once she took the initiative to call, then in the next negotiation, There is a lot less room for the conditions he can offer.


    "Yes, I''ll call right away!" The assistant holding the phone quickly called back Xie Mengjiao''s number.


    "Hey, is it Mr. Xie? I''m sorry, the phone was not around and I didn''t hear your call. Yes, I want to ask, what is the matter with your call, ah, it''s okay, what do you mean, I I don''t quite understand, it''s all about us? Hey, hey..."


    The assistant looked at the phone that had hung up and fed for a long time without any reply. After that, he looked up at the sissy and other assistants in a daze.


    "What did she say?" Sissy asked.

 472 Chapter 472: This Must Be Fake

    "She said, she said..." The assistant seemed to be crying, even after saying "She said" twice, he didn''t tell what Xie Mengjiao said.


    "What the hell did she say, you mean, when did you start to stutter?!" Sissy said angrily.


    "She said there is nothing to do with us here." Under the pressure of the sissy, the assistant finally expressed Xie Mengjiao''s words.


    "What do you mean?" The sissy frowned, as if she couldn''t understand Xie Mengjiao''s meaning: "What does it mean that we have nothing to do with us? Our commercial has not been shot yet, and she has not come to apologize, and the balance has not been given to us! Why is there nothing for us?"


    The more the sissy spoke, the more anger on her face accumulated, and the whole person was on the verge of rage.


    "You mean, you want to be anxious to death!" Seeing that the assistant holding the mobile phone stopped talking, the other assistants also became anxious.


    "Mr Xie said that we don''t want to shoot the commercial, and, because of our reasons, we must compensate them!" The assistant finally straightened his thoughts and said what Xie Mengjiao said in one breath.


    "We need to pay compensation?! We didn''t ask them to pay compensation. It would be nice. It was a waste of our time, and her employees also beat people. Now, she actually wants to think about our compensation? Is she crazy for money! "The sissy listened to her assistant''s words, threw the tea cup beside the bed to the ground, and roared angrily.


    "That''s what she meant." The assistant was not afraid at this time, and also reacted, with the same anger on his face.


    "She dared to do this to us, isn''t she afraid that we won''t shoot that commercial?" said an assistant who was usually responsible for holding the little Maza next to her.


    "That is, since she has this attitude, then we will continue to wait. Anyway, the time wasted and the money lost are all hers, no wonder we!"


    At this time, the assistant who answered the phone hesitated, as if he was a little uncertain and said, "Mr. Xie meant that their advertisement had already been shot."


    "What? This is impossible!" The sissy stood up and said in surprise.


    "That''s right, how long is this? Even if they want to change people, they still have a few days. How could it be possible to shoot so soon? It must be fake."


    "Yes, fake, it must be fake!"


    The assistants also agreed, but everyone''s heart suddenly became a little unreliable. What if the ad for the Jiao Group had been filmed?


    Everyone dare not think about the consequences of this incident. In fact, this advertisement is an opportunity for this sissy and their team. After all, Tianjiao Group is a big company, and the target of cooperation is Li Bing. Yun, a well-known first-line star, has few opportunities.


    However, because of their greed, because of their attitude, they seem to be destroying this opportunity that can increase a lot of fame with their own hands, so everyone will feel a little panic.


    "Call me, I''ll call Mr. Xie personally!" The sissy felt that she couldn''t sit still and wait for death. If this goes on, there may be accidents in this matter. Therefore, he plans to call Xie Mengjiao herself.


    Before, he asked the assistant to contact Xie Mengjiao, just to put on airs, and when he made a request later, it would be more advantageous. However, now he doesn''t care about so much, even he is already thinking, as long as Xie Mengjiao still let He is going to shoot this commercial, he doesn''t need to make any additional requirements!


    The assistant hurriedly handed the phone to Sissy. However, after Sissy dialed Xie Mengjiao¡¯s number, she found that the other party didn¡¯t answer her call at all. She seemed to have blocked herself, which made her feel a little bad. His heart is even heavier.


    "She doesn''t answer my call?! What the hell is going on?" Sissy muttered to herself, but obviously no one could answer his question.


    Originally, the reason they waited so calmly for Tianjiao Group to come is because they determined that Xie Mengjiao would never find a replacement in a short period of time, and using other people''s words, there must be a conflict at that time, so they have no fear. .


    However, it now seems that things are not what they thought. Xie Mengjiao had already had an emergency plan. They had just left here, and the commercials there had already been filmed. It didn''t look like they were looking for someone temporarily.


    "How can they do this? We signed the contract. Now without our consent, they let other people shoot this ad. This is a breach of contract. We can ask them to compensate us!" the assistant roared, he already I understand, the other party doesn''t even answer their phone now. Obviously, there is no room for turning around. The other party may have actually found someone else to shoot the commercial.


    "Yes, let''s sue them!" another assistant echoed.


    "Damn!" The sissy was also agitated. He threw his phone on the ground and said: "Since they are unkind, don''t blame us for being unrighteous! You go and notify the media about this, even if it¡¯s a bit of money. They must also discredit their reputations and put us in a vulnerable position to be bullied. Tianjiao Group stores are bullying, not only indulging their subordinates to beat people, but also deliberately breaking the contract, not even saying hello! "


    "Okay, I''ll do it now." The assistant who accepted the task nodded quickly and said. Although this sissy is a third-line star, who made his face popular with women? Therefore, there are usually some media for His own performance has maintained a relatively close relationship with him. One needs news and the other needs performance. The two sides hit it off. Therefore, now he wants to expose something and he is not clueless.


    On the other side, Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t know that the sissy was ready to take action on their company. At this time, she had even forgotten about the sissy thing. After all, it was a trivial matter for her, since the advertisement has been shot. Okay, the sissy before that is not important, of course, if the other party does not have eyes and makes trouble by herself, she will not be polite.


    Naturally, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know the sissy thing anymore. In fact, he has no impression of sissy, and he doesn¡¯t even think that he will have any intersection with the other party in the future. At this time, he is accompanying Li Bingyun. Two shopping.


    It was indeed the only two of them. After Li Bingyun did some disguise, she left her assistant and Huang Feng to wander around.

 473 Chapter 473

    "Well, it''s delicious, it''s been a long time since I had eaten these things like this."


    In a prosperous area, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were shopping while eating. At this time, Li Bingyun was like a greedy child, with expressions of enjoyment on their faces.


    "You celebrities are really hard work." Huang Feng looked at Li Bingyun as if he was eating the delicacies of the mountains and the sea. He couldn''t help feeling that these celebrities, at least in terms of eating, could not do what they wanted.


    "Others are okay. In this aspect of eating, we generally can¡¯t eat as imageless as we are now, and we must also pay attention to maintaining our body. Therefore, many times, when we see what we want to eat, we only Can bear it." Li Bingyun said.


    "I see that there are many celebrities on the Internet showing photos and videos of their own food? There are a lot of things on the table in front of them, and all of them are quite edible." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s all for posing!" Li Bingyun rolled his eyes nicely and said, "After the assistant has finished taking photos or videos, those things have to be removed. It is impossible for him to eat so much."


    When Huang Feng listened to Li Bingyun talking about the inside story of their industry, he was a little stunned. Being a star, he really never forgets to act.


    "I ate a lot today. After I go back, I will have to stay in the gym for a while." Li Bingyun said with a sad expression.


    "Didn''t you endorse the weight-loss drug for our company? The effect should be good, you can try it." Huang Feng said.


    "The effects of weight-loss drugs are not guaranteed. Your company¡¯s products are good, they are not harmful to the body, and they have some effects. However, taking weight-loss drugs is better for yourself to exercise? More exercise is not only good Losing weight, moreover, can build a good figure and keep the body healthy. This is something you can''t eat with weight-loss pills." Li Bingyun said.


    "That''s true." Huang Feng nodded. Although taking diet pills can lose fat, it is hard to say whether the remaining meat can show a good figure.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to say something, but from the corner of his eye, he suddenly noticed that a bright light flashed at a corner not far away, as if it was facing them.


    "You go to the front and have a look. I have something to come back soon." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Bingyun asked suspiciously.


    "Seeing an acquaintance, go up and say hello, rest assured, I will be back soon." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, well, I''ll wait for you in front." Li Bingyun nodded and said. She also knew that her identity was not suitable for exposure, but did not ask to go with Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng watched Li Bingyun go forward. He turned around and disappeared from the crowd.


    "Hey, I finally got the photo. I knew that Li Bingyun was so eager to come to Jiangzhou. There must be something tricky. This is really going to be posted. What is the title of tomorrow, "Jade Female Star Leaping A Thousand Miles of Lovers" , This seems to be pretty good, haha, this time it really made a lot of money."


    In the corner not far behind Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, a middle-aged man with a relatively advanced-looking camera hung around his neck and smiled with a smug look on his face.


    "Hey, why is there only one person, where did that man go?" When the middle-aged man reached out from the corner again, he found that Li Bingyun was the only one in front of Li Bingyun. The man next to her had disappeared, which made him annoyed for a while.


    "Fortunately, I took a lot of photos just now, but it''s a pity that I didn''t see the front of the man, otherwise, the news would be even more exciting." The middle-aged man stared at Li Bingyun''s back and muttered, without noticing it. There was originally no one. Behind him, a figure has appeared.


    "bump!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly felt that his head was hit hard. He realized that it was not good, but he couldn''t change anything. When darkness struck, he had lost consciousness and passed out.


    "Unexpectedly, he was really an acquaintance." The figure behind the middle-aged man murmured. This man was Huang Feng who had just disappeared. He just realized that he and Li Bingyun might have been followed, so he found someone. Excuse me to come over and take a look. The sentence I met an acquaintance was just what he said casually. I didn¡¯t expect that after arriving here, I found that the person who followed them was really an acquaintance. When I picked up Li Bingyun before, I saw it once at the airport. It was the paparazzi "senior" who likes to train people.


    Huang Feng bent over and took the other party''s camera, and found that it was indeed a photo of Li Bingyun, and he was lucky to leave the country, but it was only a back photo, not a front photo.


    "This thing is good, I will confiscated it. Anyway, you have already equipped you with this thing. I shouldn''t mind giving you another one." Huang Feng put the other party''s camera into the ring and muttered.


    Where did Huang Feng know that, as a paparazzi who has not yet proven his reputation, it is not easy for this person to apply for such a camera, and he hasn¡¯t gained anything yet, so the camera is lost and he wants to have another one. It''s almost impossible.


    However, even if Huang Feng knew about this situation, he probably wouldn''t care. For such a person who likes to peep at others, Huang Feng had no pity.


    "Why did you come back so soon?"


    When Huang Feng returned to Li Bingyun''s side, Li Bingyun asked in surprise, she thought Huang Feng was going to chat with that acquaintance for a while.


    "He left beforehand." Huang Feng said. He glanced at Li Bingyun in front of him. Although she was disguised, most people would not recognize her as the first-line star, but in the eyes of those professional paparazzi Here, she is still easy to be seen.


    "It seems that I have to pay attention to the surrounding situation." Huang Feng thought to himself. He didn''t want to. After he and Li Bingyun had been shopping for a long time, the scandals between himself and Li Bingyun were all over the sky. For Li Bingyun, it is not a good thing.


    Fortunately, until the evening, Huang Feng did not find anyone following them. It seems that the previous situation was only an accidental situation, which relieved Huang Feng a lot, because Li Bingyun still had to stay in Jiangzhou for a long time. Within the day, if she has been stared at, she probably won''t be happy playing.


    And Huang Feng is still in the mood to accompany Li Bingyun to go shopping and eat, other people are not in such a good mood.

 474 Chapter 474

    "How''s the contact with the media?"


    In a luxury hotel, the sissy was asking her stop with a vicious face.


    He can¡¯t help but not get angry. He has now received the exact news that the advertisement that originally belonged to him has indeed been filmed by others. The person who replaced him was the security guard who beat him this morning. The security guard he didn''t like.


    The news made him very angry, and what made him even more angry was that during the filming process, the security guard and Li Bingyun did not follow the script completely. The two were much closer than the script. , Li Bingyun''s obvious distinction made the sissy very angry.


    In the eyes of the sissy, this Li Bingyun looked down on Hong Guoguo. The other party would rather shoot intimately with a small security guard than "a little" close to him. This makes him, who has always regarded himself highly regarded, how can he stand it? .


    Therefore, originally only hated Huang Feng and the sissy of Tianjiao Group, now Li Bingyun has also been included in the hatred list. Not only does he want to engage Tianjiao Group and the security guard, but also make Li Bingyun stink. Li Bingyun in the image of a jade girl was destroyed by himself, and he couldn''t help but tremble with excitement.


    "We contacted the three media outlets and they will report on Tianjiao Group tomorrow." The assistant said: "Li Bingyun''s incident, they also agreed to report. However, because the other party is a first-line actor, they all asked for additional information. money."


    As far as the media is concerned, as long as they have money and click-through rates, they don¡¯t care what the truth of the matter is, especially those small media, toilet newspapers, they do everything they can. It can be said that they can. With a picture, you can make up earth-shattering things.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for them to explain things from the sissy team. Although they have no actual evidence until now, they are not worried at all. This is not the first time they have done such a thing. , What they care about most is remuneration, so, taking advantage of this opportunity, how can they easily let go of the sissy.


    Hearing that the other party wanted to add more money, the sissy brows frowned. He still knew what virtues those people were. Since he had found them, if he didn''t agree to their terms, then maybe the other party could immediately Turning over to deny people.


    "Promise them." The sissy said to her assistant, "But you also have to tell them that this matter must be done beautifully, otherwise, they don''t want to get a penny!"


    "Okay, I will contact them now," the assistant said.


    "Huang Feng, Li Bingyun, Xie Mengjiao, you guys wait for me!" In the empty room, I recalled the sissy voice full of resentment.


    At this time, it is not just a sissy person who has grievances in his heart. In a certain corner of the city, Tong Zi''an is also grieving at this time, and he is constantly venting his grievances. The way he vents is Punches and kicks at the person underfoot.


    Screams continued to sound in this corner, and the person lying on the ground was Cai Tian, ??who was infinitely beautiful some time ago.


    For the person who beat him last time, Tong Zi Anke didn¡¯t mean to let go. He didn¡¯t have such a big measure. So last time he found a chance to teach Lao Yu and broke the other¡¯s leg, but this was not enough. Release the grievances in his heart, so he came to Cai Tian again this time.


    I don''t know what it was because of his thoughts. After he knew that Tong Zi''an was going to teach Cai Tian, ??he didn''t remind Cai Tian. Therefore, Cai Tian always thought that Tong Zi''an had been abandoned, and didn''t know that the other party was looking for an opportunity to teach him.


    Therefore, when he came out to be chic today, his head was covered with a hood, and then he was dragged to this corner.


    "Cai Tian, ??you bastard, isn''t it cool to take my place now? Ah! Last time I dared to beat me, and I dared to call me a fuck, today I will let you know that I, Tong Zi An, is not everyone I can scold, and not everyone can take my place!"


    While kicking Cai Tian, ??Tong Zi''an kept saying in his mouth that there were several gangsters guarding him, and he didn''t worry that Cai Tian could jump up and beat himself.


    Cai Tian really doesn''t have the strength and mind to beat Tong Zi''an now. He just wants to avoid Tong Zi''an''s fists and feet. However, this is obviously not easy. Therefore, his whole body was hurt soon after being beaten.


    "Tong Zi''an, don''t be proud, your Lao Tzu is dead, you are a trash, you dare to beat me, I will definitely make you regret it!" Maybe it is because I feel that I am now the first brother of Qing Province, so Cai Tian''s heart is very arrogant. He didn''t mean to beg for mercy. When he thought about it, this boy An had completely fallen. Even if he was careless today, he followed his way, but after today, he will be the same. You can retaliate back.


    "Make me regret it? Then I will make you regret it first!" Seeing that Cai Tian didn''t mean to beg for mercy at all, Tong Zi''an started heavier, and called the gangster next to him to beat Cai Tian together.


    Then, as if he was treating Lao Yu, he also had to interrupt Cai Tian''s leg.


    Until this time, Cai Tian finally felt scared. Seeing the other party holding a baseball bat in his hand and looking at his leg with malicious intent, Cai Tian''s heart trembled. He was struggling on the ground, trying to stay away. Several dangerous people.


    Of course, it turns out that his efforts are in vain.


    "Tong Zi''an, what do you want to do, if you dare to hit my leg, I won''t let you go!" Cai Tian tremblingly threatened.


    "Won''t let me go? I won''t let you go, don''t you like to call others lame? Then you will be lame in the future!" Tong Zi''an looked at Cai Tian with a grim expression.


    "You can''t do this! You can''t!" Cai Tian said scaredly: "Tong Zi''an, let me go, I promise not to seek revenge from you, I will give you money, a lot of money."


    "What do you think of me? Give me money? I asked you to give me money, and I asked you to give me money!" Tong Zi''an kicked and said to Cai Tian, ??giving others money, that''s what he usually does. In Tong Zian''s opinion, Cai Tian regarded himself as a beggar.


    "Break his leg for me!" Tong Zi''an said to the gangsters around him.


    "what!"


    A more miserable voice sounded, and Cai Tian even fainted because of the excessive pain, but even so, Tong Zi''an didn''t mean to let him go, he was still beating him constantly!

 475 Chapter 475

    Just when Cai Tian fainted and woke up because of a broken leg, there was a sound of footsteps not far away.


    "Hurry up, Shao Cai is right in front, and that damn boy An is here too!" Old Yu''s familiar voice came.


    "Lao Yu, I am here, come and save me!"


    Hearing Lao Yu¡¯s voice, Cai Tian seemed to have heard a fairy sound, resisting the pain in his leg, and shouted loudly. However, as soon as he said this, he was kicked in the face again. Suddenly screamed again.


    "Cai Shao, don''t worry, I''m here to bring someone to rescue you!" Old Yu''s voice sounded again: "Tong Zi''an, if you dare to do anything to Cai Shao, I will not let you go. !"


    "Why haven''t I found that Lao Yu is so loyal before?" Although his body is very painful, Cai Tian''s heart is still moved because of Old Yu''s words and behavior. He was a bit repulsive and unwilling to accept him. , Now I have regarded Lao Yu as my most loyal little brother, thinking in my heart, after this matter is over, what about it, I should take care of Lao Yu more, and not let the little brother who is loyal to him chill.


    Soon a group of people appeared in front of Cai Tian, ??Tong Zi''an and others. Because this was a dead end, there was no way for Tong Zi''an and others to leave from other places. They wanted to go, but they could only choose to be old. The direction waiting for someone to come.


    "Tong Zi''an, you bastard, what did you do to Cai Shao?!" Old Yu Yi took the lead when he saw Cai Tian lying on the ground, suddenly pale in shock, and quickly questioned Tong Zi''an.


    "Lao Yu, you eat something inside and out, your two dog legs are better, right?!" Tong Zi''an looked at Lao Yu with a ugly expression, and he wanted to beat Lao Yu again now, but , Lao Yu did not appear alone this time, there were other people around him, and those people seemed to be the same as those around him, they were all scumbags, and at first glance they weren¡¯t the kind of annoying people. .


    Hearing Tong Zi''an mentioning his legs, a haze flashed in Lao Yu''s eyes. Of course his legs were not good, or not completely good, but in order to perform in front of Cai Tian, ??Lao Yu had to drag. Came with his very inconvenient legs.


    Of course, Lao Yu is not purely kind. If he is really kind, he will notify Cai Tian immediately after he is beaten, so that he will be careful of the boy, but he did not, but waited until this time, He only appeared when Cai Tian was also interrupted by a leg. Appearing at this time can make him heavier in Cai Tian''s heart. Moreover, Cai Tian himself also broke his leg, and he will not be in the leg in the future. Laughing at yourself, what kind of person Cai Tian is, Lao Yu knows very well that this is a person who will definitely laugh at others at their weaknesses.


    "Tong Zi''an, don''t be proud, today I made you unable to eat, so I dared to treat Cai Shao like this. You simply don''t want to live anymore, give me a blow!" Lao Yu was vicious at Tong Zi''an. He said that even if he wants to deal with the boy now, what he meant is to avenge Cai Tian, ??and this is indeed effective. At least Cai Tian, ??who doesn¡¯t know the inside story, was moved by Lao Yu¡¯s performance. No way.


    Lao Yu knew that Tong Zi''an would act on Cai Tian. He wanted to behave in front of Cai Tian. Then he would naturally not come unsuspectingly. In fact, in the arena, his The network is wider than that of Tong Zi''an, after all, he has done similar things before.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for him to find some such people now, and he brought more people this time than Tong Zi An.


    Soon, the people on both sides fought together, and it was natural for him to be too old. He knew how many pounds he was, and didn''t want to go up and ask for trouble.


    At the same time, there is Cai Tian lying on the ground who does not want to participate in this fight. Unfortunately, he has no strength to move at all now. Therefore, he can only ask for help constantly on the ground, but Lao Yu just pretended not to hear the same. , The scene was so chaotic, he didn''t hear Cai Tian''s cry for help, and explained it afterwards, which was also understandable.


    As a result, Cai Tian was tragic again. He didn''t know who stepped on his foot for a while, and for a while he didn''t know who greeted him with a stick. In short, he suffered a lot of unreasonable disasters.


    At the same time, the boy who was very prestigious before was beaten. After all, he did not have as many people as the other, and he must be one of those who are old enough to teach. Therefore, he was also taken care of mainly and did not last long. In time, he just lay on the ground like Cai Tian, ??and couldn¡¯t avoid the surrounding attacks. He became a difficult brother with Cai Tian, ??and he didn¡¯t know whether he brought him or the old man, and beat him. Quite a lot.


    Soon, the scene was divided into winners and losers. Obviously, Lao Yu who had prepared in advance had the upper hand. The people he brought had already knocked all the people brought by Tong Zi''an to the ground. At this time, Lao Yu Then he hurriedly stepped forward and helped Cai Tian up.


    "Cai Shao, are you okay?" Old Yu asked with a look of concern.


    "You''re blind! How could it be okay?" At this time, Cai Tian''s body was hurting everywhere. Hearing Lao Yu''s words, how could he have a good tone, but if he thought that if he didn''t come in time, he would After he suffered more, his face eased a little, and his tone became a little better: "This damn boy, Ann, it''s really cruel to start."


    "Cai Shao, that boy Zi''an has been subdued, waiting for you to deal with it." A concealed smile appeared at the corner of Lao Yu''s mouth, and then said to Cai Tian.


    "Yeah." Cai Tian replied. After that, with the help of Lao Yu, he walked towards Tong Zi''an and stepped on the opponent''s body. However, because his leg was injured, his foot made him He grinned in pain.


    "Feng Shui turns around, Tong Zi''an, you didn''t expect it to fall into my hands so soon." Although his body hurts, Cai Tian still shows a smug smile on his face, facing himself Said the younger boy.


    "Bah!" Who knows, Tong Zi''an suddenly raised his head and spit out sputum at Cai Tian. The sputum happened to fall on Cai Tian''s face, making him sick.


    "Cai Tian, ??don''t be proud of you. I didn''t kill you just now. It''s because my hands are soft. Next time I have a chance, I will kill you!" Tong Zi''an said to Cai Tian with red eyes.


    "Fuck!" Cai Tian finally got rid of the sputum from his face, but when he thought of the big mouthful of sputum on his face, he felt nauseous and wished to kill the boy in front of him!

 476 Chapter 476: They Are Here

    Although Cai Tian has now cleared the sputum on his face, he still has an illusion that there is still sputum on his face, which makes him very uncomfortable. In addition, he was repeatedly beaten by Tong Zian before. Cai Tian was very angry when he was knocked to the ground, thinking about not killing himself.


    "Give me the stick!" Cai Tian said to a gangster next to him.


    After receiving the baseball bat, Cai Tian looked at Tong Zi''an with a gloomy face: "Don''t you want to kill me? Come on, come kill me."


    While talking, he greeted Tong Zi''an with a baseball bat in his hand, "Come on, you bastard, you dare to spit at me, I let you spit, let you spit!"


    Cai Tian seemed to be a little irrational when he was stimulated by Tong Zi''an. The baseball bat in his hand kept greeting Tong Zi''an, no matter where it was, his strength seemed to have lost control.


    "Cai Tian, ??you rubbish, if you have the ability, you will kill me, as long as I don''t die, I will kill you!" Tong Zi''an still frowned at Cai Tian stiffly.


    However, Tong Zi''an''s cursing voice became smaller and smaller as time passed. In the end, it seemed that he could no longer speak the whole thing, and the whole person seemed to be dying.


    "Cai Shao, it''s okay, you can''t fight anymore, and you will kill you if you fight again." At this time, Old Yu hurriedly stepped forward and persuaded Cai Tian, ??who was out of control.


    Of course Lao Yu didn''t mind killing Tong Zi''an, but he couldn''t be in front of so many people. Moreover, with so many people present when he was involved, it is hard to guarantee that no one would say anything bad. .


    And being persuaded by Lao Yu, Cai Tian seemed to have recovered a bit. He also didn''t care about the life and death of Tong Zi''an, but the other party could not die in his hands, or rather, die directly at him. In his hands, he still has a great time to enjoy life, and he can''t delay himself because of such a waste.


    However, at this time, Tong Zi''an, who was lying on the ground, had completely lost his voice, and even did not move. Cai Tian and Lao Yu were shocked.


    "He, he won''t die, right?" Cai Tian asked nervously. Although he usually finds someone to teach others and beats others, he himself has never killed people before, so , His heart is also very scared and nervous.


    Lao Yu was also frightened, but he went forward to probe Tong Zi''an¡¯s breath and found that although the other party¡¯s breathing was weak, it did exist. He breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the person is not dead, he is seriously injured. It doesn''t matter, no one will help the boy settle down, and Cai Tian can settle this matter himself.


    "Cai Shao, he is not dead yet, but his breathing is very weak, so he has to be sent to the hospital as soon as possible." Old Yu said to Cai Tian.


    "Then what are you doing in a daze, hurry up and take him to the hospital." Cai Tian said quickly, with a sigh of relief in his heart, but then he felt that his performance was a bit embarrassing, so he added another sentence. : "It''s cheaper for him today. If he dares to do this with me next time, I have to kill him."


    Can there be another time?


    Yu looked at the motionless boy An on the ground. Although this guy was not dead this time, he was definitely seriously injured. Even if he wanted to trouble them in the future, it would be impossible.


    Although he had other thoughts in his mind, Lao Yu immediately sent Tong Zi''an to the hospital. After that, he stopped taking care of it. Only a few days later, he and Cai Tian knew that Tong Zi''an was indeed not dead. However, he did not wake up again, that is to say, he became a vegetable.


    Until this news, Lao Yu and Cai Tian seemed to have completely forgotten the existence of Tong Zi''an.


    After dinner with Li Bingyun, Huang Feng returned to his residence, which naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of another tenant in his residence again.


    "Please, I am so good that I am also a big beauty, and I also have a sense of existence. You shouldn''t ignore my existence again and again, okay?" Seeing Huang Feng who was busy in the kitchen, Bai Xiaorou complained with dissatisfaction. Remember, this is the first few times that Huang Feng has been forgotten at home. He was hungry at home while Huang Feng was eating and drinking outside.


    "I said, don''t you know that there is something called a takeaway?" Huang Feng glanced silently, staring at himself Bai Xiaorou with his hungry eyes. Bai Xiaorou is exactly what Bai Xiaorou is, and would rather wait hungry. For yourself, just don¡¯t order takeaways.


    "Takeaway is not hygienic, and it''s not as delicious as you make." Bai Xiaorou said frankly.


    Huang Feng was too lazy to care about her and continued to cook his own meal.


    Looking at Bai Xiaorou, who was hungry, but still eating slowly, Huang Feng asked: "Now that the case of Tong Qianjun has been understood, some people involved in the province seem to be temporarily unable to move. You should be in Haizhou. Is there nothing wrong?"


    "Why? Want to drive me away?" Bai Xiaorou cast a glance at Huang Feng and continued: "Don''t forget, my inner strength was lost because of you. You don''t want to drive me away until my inner strength is restored. "


    "How can it be." Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. Bai Xiaorou did lose her internal strength because of herself, so of course Huang Feng was embarrassed to really drive her away: "I mean, I am not yours. , I want to know if there are any more tasks recently."


    Before Huang Feng, Ren Qing was dealing with Tong Qianjun''s affairs, and this matter has now come to an end, and Huang Feng naturally wants to know if he has anything else.


    In fact, Huang Feng really doesn¡¯t want to do anything. Just have this identity. For those tasks, it¡¯s best not to be too frequent. After all, this is not another space, and those tasks are dangerous. If something happens, there will be nowhere to cry.


    "You really don''t have any mission recently." Bai Xiaorou said, seeing the joyful expression on Huang Feng''s face, she immediately attacked: "However, don''t be happy too early. I just got one for you. Very bad news."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked with a stagnant expression.


    "Remember what happened to Li Bingyun last time?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "Remember." Huang Feng nodded, and then said: "You mean, that member of the Devil Mercenary Group is here?"


    "Not bad." Bai Xiaorou affirmed Huang Feng''s guess. "I only got the news in the afternoon. They have entered the country. Although our people found out in advance, they also killed the other two people. However, they left. People have disappeared. If you guessed correctly, they should have come to you."

 477 Chapter 477

    "Um, do they know who I am?" Huang Feng asked.


    "They probably don''t know that you killed them." Bai Xiaorou said. After all, she and Li Huaimin both tied Huang Feng to cover up. Even if the other party has someone to help in the mainland, they want to find Huang so quickly. The identity of the peak is not easy.


    "However, they will definitely come to Jiangzhou, naturally to find the murderer of their killer, that is, yours!" Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng nodded. He had been informed early in the morning that the other party would come back for revenge, so he didn''t have too many accidents in his heart. It was just that Huang Feng was still a little depressed when he was stared at by these dangerous people again.


    Moreover, because Huang Feng has not exposed the reason, it is impossible for Bai Xiaorou to arrange too many people by his side to protect him.


    What made Huang Feng even more depressed was that Li Bingyun happened to be in Jiangzhou again at this time, and once the other party did something malicious to her again, then she would be in danger again.


    While Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were thinking about countermeasures, they were on a certain highway and several cars were running. The destination of these cars was Jiangzhou in Qing Province. In the car, except for those who drove by Chinese people. Besides, the others are foreigners.


    "Head, you said that we are all here this time, is it a little fuss, after all, the other party is just a security guard."


    In the first car, a brawny dark-skinned man, while groping for the bloodthirsty thorns in his hands, said to a middle-aged man in the back seat who was closing his eyes and rested.


    "Don''t underestimate the other person. He can kill so many of us. It shows that his skill is not weak. To the effect, you are the one who suffers!" Although the middle-aged man did not open his eyes, his mouth was Replying to the question of the black man just now.


    This group of people are members of the Devil Mercenary Corps from abroad. They are not as ignorant of Huang Feng¡¯s identity as Bai Xiaorou thought. In fact, they had already investigated Huang Feng clearly when they were still abroad. It was Huang Feng, such a small security guard who killed them.


    "How powerful a security guard can be, I promise that he can''t walk a round under my hands. He can kill so many of us. He must be a conspiracy, and there must be other people''s help." The black man was disdainful. Said.


    In fact, his thoughts represent the thoughts of many people in the Devil Mercenary Corps. Since knowing Huang Feng¡¯s identity, these people have not put Huang Feng in their eyes, and they all think that he must not have killed them so many alone. Human, there must be other helpers, and Huang Feng is only playing the role of soy sauce. Even, they suspect that the person who gave them the news was also deceived. Huang Feng is just a person who was thrown out to divert the attention of others. .


    Of course, the reason these mercenaries think so is that they only know the identity of Huang Feng¡¯s security guard, and they don¡¯t even know that Huang Feng has the identity of an official member of the National Security Bureau. If they knew this identity, it would be Wouldn''t look down on Huangfeng like that.


    "There is a saying in China that the lion fights the rabbit with all its strength. Even if the security guard has nothing to do, we can''t agree. Maybe there are other powerful characters around him." The head said, but what he said. Meaning, obviously look down upon Huang Feng.


    "Understood, captain." No matter what he thinks in his heart, since the captain has already said so, they will naturally not refute anything, but this black man has already decided in his heart. After seeing Huang Feng, he Wrote Huang Feng''s neck by hand.


    The next morning, Huang Feng went to the Tianjiao Group. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to stay with Li Bingyun anymore. After all, he was very comfortable with Li Bingyun. He could play and get his salary. Of course he was willing, but Xie Mengjiao played. Call him to go to the company and say something is going on.


    "What''s the matter, you guys arrived so early?"


    As soon as Huang Feng arrived at the company, he was notified to Xie Mengjiao¡¯s office. There, Huang Feng also saw that Su Yumo was also there. The two of them hadn¡¯t arrived at the company at this time. It¡¯s really early enough today, even a lot. The employees have not come yet.


    However, Huang Feng soon discovered that the atmosphere in the office was not right, and the faces of Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were both ugly.


    "Look at this first." Su Yumo handed Huang Feng several newspapers. In this era, there are not as many newspapers as before, but there are also some. And, in many cases, things reported in newspapers and online Everything reported is interoperable.


    Huang Feng took the newspaper and looked at it with a blank expression. From a glance, he knew why the faces of Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were so ugly.


    It turned out that the sissy of yesterday was playing a ghost. He complained to the media that he was beaten by an employee of Tianjiao Group. Tianjiao Group was arrogant and unreasonable. Not only did it not apologize to him, but even cancelled a contract between the two parties without authorization. He was originally looking for him. An advertisement shot was also replaced by Tianjiao Group for no reason. Until now, Tianjiao Group has not said anything about compensation.


    And Huang Feng also noticed that on another page, it was reported that the first-line star Li Bingyun behaved intimately with a security guard at the scene of the commercial shooting. It seemed that it was not as simple as an ordinary friend. This report said that there are noses and eyes, as if The person who wrote this article saw it with his own eyes.


    However, this report didn''t even have a picture, and the other side was describing it by his own imagination.


    "The security guard mentioned in the newspaper, isn''t it you?" Su Yumo said, looking at Huang Feng.


    "It should be me, but I didn''t behave intimately with Miss Li. This is obviously slander." Huang Feng said immediately.


    Huang Feng understands that this girly not only wants to ruin him, but also wants to ruin Tianjiao Group and Li Bingyun. The article about Li Bingyun does not say who broke the news, but Huang Feng knows for sure. It''s the ghost of the other party.


    Xie Mengjiao knew what happened yesterday. After all, there was a deputy manager she arranged there. Therefore, she also knew why Huang Feng played that sissy. She knew, she did not expect that that sissy would be so shameless. He hasn''t bothered him yet, but a villain came to him and complained first.


    "What do you think about this matter?" Xie Mengjiao asked while looking at Huang Feng.


    "Why did I say? You know everything about yesterday. Shouldn''t you make your decision about this matter? You are the boss of the company." Huang Feng said.

 478 Chapter 478

    "Isn''t you who said it? Didn''t you cause this matter?" Xie Mengjiao rolled her eyes and said.


    Huang Feng was speechless, and what Xie Mengjiao said was not wrong. This matter was indeed related to him. It was the sissy who beat him by himself. However, that guy just didn''t clean up, so I can''t blame myself.


    "Actually, we have already dealt with this matter, and we will issue a statement to explain the reasons." Su Yumo saw that Huang Feng did not speak for a while, and did not mean to embarrass Huang Feng: "However, this matter The bad is bad. Neither of us has too much conclusive evidence. In the end, it can only be ridicule. In that case, there won''t be much loss to that guy, and he doesn''t want more exposure."


    What Su Yumo said was the truth. Even if the Tianjiao Group explained the matter here, the sissy could not deny it, thinking that the Tianjiao Group was lying. In the end, the two sides could only be arrogant, and that Sissy has more exposure, which makes him cheaper.


    Therefore, even if Tianjiao Group finally sued the sissy for victory, the other party has gained a lot of fame, and, in the eyes of some unknowing people, Tianjiao Group is bullying people with its own power.


    "Moreover, this matter will soon be posted on the Internet. I am worried that some people with ulterior motives will take advantage of this matter." Su Yumo said with some worry.


    Although Tianjiao Group is also a large enterprise in Qing Province, this does not mean that they have no competitors. On the contrary, they still have competitors in Qing Province, and there are more than one. The former manager Yuan represents Landou. The group is one of them, and these people probably won''t let go of this opportunity.


    Su Yumo''s worry was not wrong. At this time, in Manager Yuan''s office, Manager Yuan himself was also reading the newspaper that reported on Tianjiao Group, and his face was already showing a triumphant smile.


    "Great, this is sleepy and someone will give pillows." Manager Yuan put the newspaper down and laughed.


    In fact, during the previous period, Manager Yuan¡¯s life was not easy. Because of the cooperation with Tong Qianjun, after Tong Qianjun was arrested, he was somewhat implicated. Not only were people from the police station asking about some things. , Even within the group, those of his superiors, who hadn''t achieved any results for him so far, were rather scandal-ridden and were very dissatisfied.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Manager Yuan was very honest, did not think about how to toss Tianjiao Group, but worked hard to stabilize his position, and his efforts during this period of time were not in vain. Now he has taken his position. It was stabilized, but he also knew that in the group, some people were dissatisfied with him. Although he was fine this time, if he could not achieve any results, then his position would be dangerous.


    Manager Yuan knows that if you want to achieve results in a short time, it is useless to walk the right way. After all, he is a newcomer to Qing Province, and Tianjiao Group is a local snake. If you want to surpass the other party, it is not enough to develop on your own. .


    Therefore, he is still looking for an opportunity to hit the Tianjiao Group and hinder the development of the other party, so that he can take advantage of the situation.


    And now, after seeing this newspaper, his eyes lit up and he had thoughts in his heart.


    "You go to contact some of those little stars who are not too famous, give them money, and let them stand up and say that they have worked with Tianjiao Group before, and have been cheated by Tianjiao Group, just because the other party is so powerful, it is gone. , In short, the more miserable you say, the better!" Manager Yuan said to his assistant.


    "I''ll do it right away!" the assistant said quickly.


    "Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao, I see what you two should do this time!" Manager Yuan thought.


    It turned out to be as worried as Su Yumo. Although Tianjiao Group said that the sissy herself was late, and later deliberately insulted the employees of Tianjiao Group. In the process of shooting the commercial, she tried to change the script and accounted for the actress. Cheap.


    However, the sissy did not admit defeat. He found that the level of attention received by this matter seemed to be beyond his expectations. Some people seemed to be pushing behind the scenes. He was even more happy. What he wanted was this exposure.


    So he stood up again, as a victim, and said: "I personally felt unwell and fell ill on the day of shooting the ad. Although the doctor suggested that I should be hospitalized for observation for a few days, In an attitude of being responsible for my work, I went to the scene, but it was indeed a few minutes late. In my opinion, even if I am sick, I cannot delay the client¡¯s affairs."


    Speaking of the sissy grievances here, the acting skills are better than the characters he usually plays on TV. "However, I did not expect that I would go to work with an illness and get such a response. People from Tianjiao Group see I was a few minutes late and insulted me. I replied when I could not bear the humiliation. I admitted that I was too impulsive. As a public figure, I should always pay attention to my words and deeds. However, I was really angry at the time. I didn''t control my own emotions very well. Here I want to apologize to everyone and many fans who like me. However, that day that Jiao Group said that I pollute each other''s people first, that is pure nonsense!"


    Watching the sissy complaining in tears in front of the camera, many people who don¡¯t know the truth, especially those women, are sympathetic. They don¡¯t understand the whole process in detail, they think that what the sissy is saying is true. Yes, after all, in this case, the sissy is indeed a disadvantaged group, and can win everyone''s sympathy.


    As for changing the script and wanting to take advantage of the actress, he firmly denied it. He said that he is an actor with professional ethics. Acting is acting, and he will not deliberately take advantage of the actress.


    Sissy¡¯s announcement indeed won the sympathy of many people, and it also made Xie Mengjiao¡¯s popularity unacceptable. This matter has now spread on the Internet, and it has caused a lot of heated discussion. Most of the screen names , They didn''t know the truth at all, so the team immediately helped the sissy wave the banner.


    "It''s really maddening me, what do these people know? Just talk nonsense here, don''t they need to be responsible for their words and deeds without real-name system?!" The office is out, and Xie Mengjiao saw that many people on the Internet were crusade against their company , His pretty face was cold with anger, and his whole body was shaking.


    "The thing we were worried about happened before. Obviously someone behind this incident was contributing to the flames." Su Yumo said. Compared to Xie Mengjiao, Su Yumo''s face is not pretty, but he has to be more calm. .

 479 Chapter 479

    Huang Feng sat next to him, still a little apologetic. After all, he caused this incident. Although Su Yumo and even Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t really blame him, it was caused by his own reasons. of.


    If the other party''s revenge was only directed at himself, then he wouldn''t have these apologies. However, if the reputation of Tianjiao Group was damaged because of his own reasons, Huang Feng felt very sorry.


    "Or, do you claim that I am only a temporary worker? After the incident, I have been fired by you?" Huang Feng said tentatively.


    "How do you do that!" As soon as Huang Feng''s voice fell, Xie Mengjiao said loudly, "That doesn''t mean that we have conceded and we are ashamed. Others will really think it is our fault."


    "Mengjiao is right." Su Yumo said: "At this time, even if we fire you, those people will not let our company go. Since the other party has caught this matter, it won''t be because of you. It stopped after leaving alone. What''s more, neither Mengjiao nor I thought you did anything wrong. If we were on the scene, we might have done more than you did."


    "That''s right! That''s a cheap sissy" Xie Mengjiao said with a look of unwillingness: "If I was there at the time, I must have abolished him and made him no longer a man!"


    When Huang Feng heard Xie Mengjiao¡¯s words, he subconsciously moved closer to his legs. Xie Mengjiao is really sturdy, but Huang Feng has also changed a lot about Xie Mengjiao, although this stubborn girl usually looks a little unpleasant to her. She also likes to find fault with herself, but the other party is obviously not an unreasonable person, otherwise, after this incident, she would not have her current attitude.


    "Then what should we do now?" Huang Feng asked.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao had nothing to do for a while, and they didn''t expect that this time things were coming so aggressively, so many people wanted to take this opportunity to deal with their company.


    "Mr. Xie, Mr. Su, it''s not good." At this moment, Xie Mengjiao''s secretary suddenly walked in and said to several people.


    "What happened?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "Several celebrities appeared on the Internet. They accused us that our company had previously suppressed them in various ways." Xie Mengjiao''s secretary said.


    Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo quickly turned on the computer and saw a lot of similar news. Originally, there were only two or three lesser-known media reporting about Sissy and Tianjiao Group. Few media have followed up. Some of them are paid by others to report on this incident, while others are interested in seeing this incident. Therefore, there are a lot of online reports about this incident.


    "I''m really mad! These bastards, I don''t even know them, they actually said that our company has cooperated! They don''t look at their own jins, we can see them!" Xie Mengjiao watched. As the news reports, he said angrily.


    Huang Feng''s face also became ugly, and he did not expect that it was originally a small matter, but now it will actually develop to this point. For a while, it is as if there are voices against Tianjiao Group everywhere on the Internet. Some people who don¡¯t know the truth are blaming the Skyrim Group indiscriminately, and now so many little stars have come out to accuse the Tianjiao Group. As a result, some people who were originally neutral also began to believe in this matter. , Tianjiao Group suddenly fell into more accusations.


    Su Yumo''s face was also pale with anger. She didn''t expect that the other party''s methods would be one after another, wave after wave of offensive, and would never give herself a chance to breathe. These little stars stood up at this time and slandered Tianjiao Group. Su Yumo certainly didn''t believe it if there was no one behind him. Moreover, this person was definitely not a sissy, he didn''t have such a large network.


    However, Su Yumo was only half right about this matter. Among the little stars who stood up to slander Tianjiao Group at this time, although many of them were found by Manager Yuan, several of them came forward on their own initiative. Of course, they were not really bullied by Tianjiao Group. In fact, many of them did not even know that such a group company existed.


    The reason why these people stand up at this time is because they see that the noisy and hotter the incident, the higher the exposure. These people want to increase their exposure and increase their reputation. They don''t care about what it is, and they are not afraid of Tianjiao Group people going to court with them. In that case, they will be even happier because, then, they will have more exposure.


    For a star, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a scandal or a scandal. As long as exposure is enough, what they want is fame. No matter how the fame comes from, anyway, as long as they become famous, there are ways to proceed afterwards. Whitewashing, so they don''t have the slightest worry about this matter.


    "Hey, Miss Li is also involved." At this time, Su Yumo suddenly realized that Li Bingyun had sent a message, so she hurriedly clicked on it.


    For Li Bingyun, the few people on the scene still have some understanding, knowing that she will not come to the Tianjiao Group at this time, so, at this time, she may be more likely to help Tianjiao Group.


    Sure enough, after I clicked on Li Bingyun¡¯s post, I saw Li Bingyun wrote in detail what happened at the scene, and also mentioned that it was because that sissy wanted to take advantage of her, and the people of Tianjiao Group wanted to protect her. Here, she expressed her gratitude to the Tianjiao Group for what she did, and at the same time denounced the sissy shameless behavior.


    The release of Li Bingyun¡¯s news immediately brought the matter to a climax. After all, Li Bingyun is a well-known first-line celebrity. She is not a sissy third-line celebrity, or even worse stars. In terms of fans, Li Bingyun alone can match all of them.


    And this incident became even more lively because of Li Bingyun''s presence. The media reporting this incident suddenly increased several times, and there were almost everywhere reports of this incident on the Internet.


    And Li Bingyun¡¯s influence is obviously not comparable to those of the few people, so many people have already stood on the side of Tianjiao Group, thinking that there may be something strange in this matter, and things may not be like the sissy and others said. Like that.

 480 Chapter 480 Mysterious Boyfriend

    "Miss Li, thank you for showing up."


    After seeing Li Bingyun''s activity, Xie Mengjiao called Li Bingyun the first time to express his gratitude.


    Before, Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo hadn¡¯t thought about asking Li Bingyun to come forward. However, this matter involved some of Li Bingyun¡¯s privacy. They are familiar with Li Bingyun, but the relationship cannot be said to be too good, naturally. So troublesome to each other.


    However, both of them have already figured it out. If there is really no alternative, then in the end they can only ask Li Bingyun to come forward, but they didn¡¯t expect that they hadn¡¯t waited for them to come forward and talk about it, Li Bingyun himself After standing up, Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo were of course very grateful to Li Bingyun.


    "President Xie is polite, this matter is related to me, and this is what I should do." Li Bingyun said politely on the phone.


    In fact, after Li Bingyun came out, the wind of this incident did indeed change. There were originally voices on the Internet against the Tianjiao Group. However, since Li Bingyun explained this incident, many people have started Believe in Li Bingyun, believe in Tianjiao Group, after all, Li Bingyun''s number of fans and influence are not comparable to those of little stars.


    "Snapped"


    She was still in that luxurious hotel room. After seeing Li Bingyun come forward, the sissy broke a cup severely. Originally, he thought Li Bingyun would remain silent about this matter. After all, this matter is still Some of the things that affect Li Bingyun''s reputation are known to others. Some people take advantage of her, even if the other party hasn''t succeeded at all, it will have some influence on her.


    However, the sissy didn''t expect that Li Bingyun would actually come forward, and he made up his mind so quickly that he was not afraid of the negative effects at all, so he miscalculated.


    "Why haven''t those media moved?" The sissy asked his assistant. He was meant to make Li Bingyun stink, but now Li Bingyun has stepped up and got involved in this matter. Although it made him a little surprised, , Has little effect on his next actions, no matter if Li Bingyun does not stand up, he will drag Li Bingyun into the water.


    "They said over there, do it right away." His assistant replied.


    In fact, the media had previously reported that Li Bingyun was close to a security guard of the Tianjiao Group on the set, but that report did not produce much effect, so the sissy wanted the media to increase their coverage.


    And those media didn''t let the sissy disappointed. After Li Bingyun published the news, several small media followed up soon, but what they said was not good.


    According to these media reports, Li Bingyun stood up to help Tianjiao Group speak because she had a "mysterious boyfriend" who was a member of Tianjiao Group. That person used to pretend to be a security guard. He was very close to Li Bingyun on the set. , Li Bingyun was all speaking for her "mysterious boyfriend" this time.


    Originally, Sissy and the media said that Huang Feng is a security guard. However, the media felt that it was obviously impossible for a security guard to become Li Bingyun''s "mysterious boyfriend", so they changed it slightly.


    These reports have caused more reactions than before. One is that there are many netizens and media paying attention to this matter now, and the other is the term "mysterious boyfriend". People are always very strong about gossip. , The previous report only said to be intimate with a person of the opposite sex, which is nothing, but when this person rises to the height of a "mysterious boyfriend", the nature is obviously different.


    Since Li Bingyun¡¯s debut, there has not been a scandal in this regard. It¡¯s the first time I heard that she actually had a boyfriend. It immediately attracted the attention of many people, and even many fans of Li Bingyun. Ask Li Bingyun online to verify whether this matter is true or not. Some people even say that if it is true, they will express their blessings, hoping that their idol can find the other half sooner.


    In short, this matter has become more lively because of the appearance of the scandal between Li Bingyun and Huang Feng, and even many media are still discussing who this "mysterious boyfriend" is.


    And there is another person who cares about the identity of Li Bingyun''s "mysterious boyfriend", and that is Li Huaimin, Li Bingyun''s brother.


    "What the hell is this?" Li Huaimin asked on the phone to the two bodyguards he had sent to his sister.


    Li Huaimin knew about it the first time Li Bingyun came forward to explain it. Now that he saw that his sister had a "mysterious boyfriend", Li Huaimin didn''t care.


    "It''s like this." The bodyguard told Li Huaimin about the scene in detail. Although the two of them did not appear in front of everyone at the time, they had been secretly following Li Bingyun. Therefore, regarding the scene, They naturally know it.


    "So, my sister doesn''t have any''mysterious boyfriend''. The person who is a little close to her is Huang Feng?" Li Huaimin paused after hearing the whole thing.


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I know about this." I don''t know what Li Huaimin thinks, but he didn''t go on talking about it, but said: "That sissy really wants to take advantage of my sister. ."


    "That''s it. Fortunately, the young lady was clever and avoided." The retired elite said quickly, because from his captain''s tone, he could already feel that his captain was angry.


    "He is the hand who wants to take advantage of my sister''s, so you can interrupt his hand for me!" Li Huaimin said with a deep chill in his tone. My sister, that belongs to my own family. The jewel in the palm, I can''t bear to say something heavy at ordinary times. Now there are people who want to take advantage of their sister without knowing it, how can this be tolerated?


    "Okay, Captain, I''ll do it right away!" The man said without hesitation. Don''t say that the opponent is just an unknown star, even if it is at the level of Tong Zi''an and Cai Tian, ??as long as his captain speaks. , That''s not wrong!


    At this time, the sissy didn''t know that he was in a disaster. At this time, he saw more and more people believe that Li Bingyun had a boyfriend, and he was secretly happy.


    "Hmph, I see how you will become the head of the jade girl!" The sissy thought to herself. He was going to wait for everyone to accept this fact before revealing Huang Feng''s real security identity. In that case, things will definitely happen. Interesting.

 481 Chapter 481

    Seeing that most of the attention on the Internet was actually shifted to Li Bingyun''s boyfriend, Huang Feng and the others were also dumbfounded. Li Bingyun''s influence is really great.


    However, this matter is obviously not over yet. When those gossiping people really think that Li Bingyun has a boyfriend, and if she sends a message to help her boyfriend, then Tianjiao Group will fall into verbal criticism again, and even will More than before.


    "There is not much time left for us now. We must solve this matter as soon as possible." Su Yumo said. Originally, Li Bingyun could help them relieve the pressure, but now Li Bingyun is already attacked by the other party. The goal is, obviously, the opponent doesn''t want to let it go this time.


    Both Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao nodded, that''s for sure, now they finally have time to relax, they have to do something.


    "In this way, I will first investigate the sissy and see if I have gained anything." Huang Feng said.


    "You go alone? Will it be too safe?" Su Yumo said with some worry.


    "What can be the matter? That sissy can still catch me and fail. Even if I can''t find any evidence for him, it''s okay to retreat." Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo thought that Huang Feng had saved himself in so many gangsters, and knew that Huang Feng did have some skills, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Then let''s contact other people present today." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Okay, just do it!"


    After the negotiation was settled, the few people separated. After such a long time of tossing, it was already dark and it was already time for dinner. Huang Feng and the others had settled the dinner in Xie Mengjiao''s office before.


    After Huang Feng left the company, he went straight to the sissy residence. Speaking of it, Tianjiao Group originally reserved the room for the other party, but because the other party was late for no reason and had a bad attitude, he cancelled the other party¡¯s treatment, but , The other party obviously did not intend to move out, so he paid for it to continue living.


    Therefore, Huang Feng knows where the other party lives, but he obviously can''t go directly to the other party''s room, so he spent money next to the other party''s room and opened a room.


    "These guys are still very enjoyable." Huang Feng looked at the decoration in the room and muttered to himself. The price here is obviously not cheap. According to Xie Mengjiao, at that time, after the other party agreed to shoot this advertisement, they asked to live at this level. In the hotel, he is even higher than Li Bingyun in this regard.


    At that time, the relationship between the two sides had obviously not deteriorated to the point where it is now, so Xie Mengjiao agreed.


    Huang Feng didn''t have time to wander around the room. He went straight to the balcony of the bedroom. Here, you could overlook the busy traffic outside, which was very prosperous and the sight line was very good.


    However, Huang Feng came here, obviously not to enjoy the scenery. He opened the balcony window, and then looked to the balcony next to it. That balcony is the balcony of the room where the girly is located. The two balconies are probably between At a distance of more than three meters, nothing is connected in the middle.


    This is the sixteenth floor. No one thinks that at such a height, one can go from one balcony to another without any leverage, but that is only for ordinary people.


    For Huang Feng, the distance of more than three meters is not too far. With this top level of light work, at this distance, he can reach the other side''s balcony with a gentle leap.


    In fact, there was indeed no accident. Huang Feng relaxed from the balcony of his own room to the balcony of the other party''s room. During this period, he didn''t even make any noise.


    Huang Feng gently pushed open the window of the opponent''s balcony, and then, standing there, he could see all the conditions in the hall outside.


    At this time, in the lobby of this room, several people were discussing things, the sissy was among them, and the other people, Huang Feng also had the impression, they were all sissy assistants.


    "It seems that the enemy of Tianjiao Group is not the only one of us." On the sofa, the sissy said proudly while smoking a cigarette.


    Things were easier than he thought. Originally, he thought he was alone, and he was not an opponent of the Tianjiao Group at all. There were so many at that time, and he was more unwilling.


    However, he did not expect that after he started, someone behind him was more active and thoughtful than he thought. Although the matter has not yet been completely resolved, he will come soon after he wants to. Wait for Li Bing. After Yun''s affairs are settled, then it will be unlucky time for Li Bingyun, Huang Feng and Tianjiao Group, and this time will not be too long.


    "It can only be said that their Tianjiao Group is too bad at being a human being. They actually treat us like that, and they deserve it!" said an assistant next to the girly.


    "That is, they dare to break the contract privately. This is what they asked for."


    "By the way, in those media, you should continue to watch and report on Li Bingyun''s affairs. Tomorrow, you can talk about other things, such as who she used to secretly date, or even with a wealthy businessman. For eating and being taken care of by the other party, everyone¡¯s attention is now on her anyway, so let¡¯s help her fire up!" Sissy said to her assistant.


    "I''ve already explained that those guys are more professional than us. They found a person whose back and profile are somewhat similar to that of Li Bingyun, and asked him to accompany a wealthy businessman to dinner. When eating, he behaved very lavishly, hehe, Presumably by tomorrow, the image of Li Bingyun will be completely ruined!" said the assistant.


    "Hmph, this is the end of the fight against me, doesn''t she want to be a pure-hearted lady? I let her not only have a boyfriend, but also have a boyfriend, and get in close contact with other men, so As soon as she comes, she''s all over, haha!" Said the sissy proudly.


    The others laughed too.


    And Huang Feng, who was not far away, had a gloomy and terrible expression after hearing the words of these people. If these guys hadn''t come here today, they wouldn''t know that they were so sinister.


    However, Huang Feng looked at the phone in his hand that was turning on the recording function, and a smile appeared on his face. Since you want to play, I will play with you!


    When Huang Feng was idle about how to deal with these guys, there was a knock on the door, and then Huang Feng saw another sissy assistant appear, and behind this assistant, two young women followed.

 482 Chapter 482

    "Brother David, it''s really you! We finally met me, ah, ah, ah, I''m so excited, Viagra, I am your fan, a die-hard fan!"


    "Me too, Viagra, I watch every one of your TVs. Every night, without stopping your songs, I can¡¯t sleep at all. I finally saw you in person today. I¡¯m so happy, Viagra, let¡¯s take a picture. Take it."


    As soon as the two women came in and saw the sissy, they suddenly called out with excitement, the voice piercing Huang Feng''s ears.


    However, after the sissy heard the words of the two women, a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. Obviously, he was still very useful for the words of the two, so he stood up and said, "Of course, the three of us can take a picture together."


    "Great, my ladies will go crazy with jealousy after seeing this group photo of me." One of the women said excitedly with flushing on her face.


    "No, I have to touch up my makeup, and finally take a photo with Viagra, I want to be beautiful." Another woman said.


    "Yes, me too."


    So, the two women took out the small mirrors in front of everyone and started to touch up their makeup, until the sissy next to them became a little impatient, and the two of them finally put on their makeup and took a group photo together.


    "Big Viagra, I have seen all about you on the Internet. That little bit of Li Bingyun is completely slander. How can he be that kind of person?!" After the photo was taken, the two women obviously did not immediately. The meaning of leaving, they finally see their idols in their hearts, so close contact with their idols, how could they be willing to leave so early.


    "That is, she doesn''t look in the mirror to see what she looks like. Her face is so long and her breasts are not big. How could the Big Viagra look at her and want to take advantage of her." Another woman said with her face. The look was full of dissatisfaction.


    "I think that woman''s face is so fake, she knows it at first glance, and she pretends to be pure all day long."


    "That''s it, such a fake face, I am embarrassed to come out every day, really shameless!"


    The repulsion of the same sex was vividly expressed on these two women. In front of their idols, these two women kept deciding Li Bingyun¡¯s various things. They didn¡¯t like Li Bingyun who was much more beautiful than them. , Now, seeing the other party actually slander his idol, it is even more unbearable.


    "Yes, this kind of woman can only deceive those ignorant people." Sissy echoed.


    "That''s right, our Big Viagra is such a good person, she is so cruel to slander, she is not a good woman at first glance, maybe someone has taken care of her a long time ago." A sissy female fan echoed.


    At this time, Sissy¡¯s assistant brought a few glasses of wine, Sissy handed two of them to these two fans and said, ¡°Thank you for supporting me all the time. You know that. I don¡¯t smoke or smoke. Drinkers, but today, in order to thank you two, I will make an exception and toast you a glass."


    The two women stood up in fear, and quickly said, "Thank you, Viagra, we can drink this wine. Don''t embarrass yourself, protect your voice. We are still waiting for your new song. "


    "Yes, Viagra, we will always support you." Another female fan also said.


    The two of them know that their idols do not smoke or drink, and treat their fans well. They are simply perfect idol artists. Today their idols made an exception for themselves. The two of them didn¡¯t know how to drink, so naturally they didn¡¯t. Will refuse, but I am still deeply moved.


    Of course, the news they knew was also known through the Internet. As for the truth or falsehood, the two didn''t know and didn''t want to know.


    "Well, I''m happy today. I have to drink this glass. I''m doing it. You are free." After speaking, regardless of the reaction of the two women, they drank it as soon as they raised their heads.


    The two women were naturally moved in their hearts, so they quickly drank the wine in their cups. After that, because of their small amount of alcohol and drinking too quickly, they kept coughing.


    On the other hand, the sissy herself, nothing happened, but the two women obviously did not realize this.


    "I found out that I have a special affinity with the two of you. How about we go into the room inside and continue talking, let my assistants stay here." The sissy said "sincerely" to the two women.


    "Okay, Viagra, we also have a lot to say to you."


    "Uh, uh, me too."


    The two women naturally have no reason to oppose. What they are afraid of now is the sissy chasing them away. Now not only did the sissy not chase them away, but also wanted to continue chatting with them, they would naturally not object.


    After that, Sissy brought the two girls into the next room, but Huang Feng clearly saw that Sissy''s lips showed a hidden smile.


    "Hey, I have fun tonight again." After the sissy took the two girls into the room, there were only a few assistants left in the hall. They poured themselves wine and chatted while drinking.


    "I fell in love with the plump one just now. The plump woman feels good to the touch. Don''t grab it with me. I will be the first one after the big Viagra is finished." One of the assistants was satisfied. Said to the other people.


    "You fucking yours, I''m going to get another one first. That figure is really great. It''s been a long time since I saw a woman with such a good figure. The last time I played with a woman with such a good figure was last month." Another assistant said .


    "You said, why are these women so stupid, willing to be fucked."


    "Chasing stars and chasing silly." Another assistant said: "However, the face of our big Viagra is definitely a woman killer. How many women have thrown themselves in."


    "Hey, we are also taking the blessing. Big Viagra is quite righteous. After playing it, he will play it for us." This assistant is obviously very grateful for the sissy behavior.


    "Yes, following Big Viagra is absolutely not a disadvantage."


    "Damn, last time a woman actually woke up at the end and didn''t give me a fuck. She was given a severe lesson by me and finally became honest."


    "That''s more interesting, haha."


    Huang Feng listened to the sissy talk of various obscene things in the hall, but he also understood what was going on.


    It turns out that this sissy is actually playing the legendary "fuck fan". What''s more, after he has played it, he will continue to play with his assistant. No wonder these assistants usually help him with things and are very dedicated. Tried my best.

 483 Chapter 483

    "This guy will really win over people''s hearts." Huang Feng muttered inwardly on the balcony.


    The discussion in the hall continued, as if talking about their past achievements, and Huang Feng also knew that it was not the first time these guys did this kind of thing. In the past, they would continue to help those who really wanted to see their idols. The female fans arranged the opportunity to meet the sissy, of course, that was also their opportunity.


    Moreover, these guys have very poisonous eyes. Those who know these women are likely to be in their beds. Therefore, when they select female fans, they are carefully selected. If they are caring, they will find that, Every time the female fans who are selected to meet the sissy, the looks are still good.


    At this time, there was a depressed groan in the room where Sissy had just entered. Although Huang Feng did not have a girlfriend yet, he knew what was going on inside, and Huang Feng discovered that Sissy had entered. The door of that room was not locked, revealing a lot of gaps.


    "That''s it, it seems that these two women are much better than the last one."


    The assistants in the hall naturally heard the sound in the room, and smiled on their faces, but they didn''t mean much surprise.


    "It seems that we are blessed again today. These two women are even better at getting started than last time."


    The assistants are already looking forward to today''s things. After all, today''s two looks are not low, they have long been tempted, but they have to wait until the sissy is cool, and they have a sissy. With the help of them, it will be easier for them to get started.


    "Hey, why was there a sudden gust of wind just now?" At this moment, an assistant felt that there was a gust of wind behind him, but here in the hall, how could there be wind, he was very puzzled.


    The assistant turned his head and looked. He didn''t see anything, but he also found that the window on the balcony seemed to be open.


    "It should be from the balcony. It''s not bad to blow the air this day." Another assistant said, because he just felt the wind behind him.


    Although I was still wondering how the wind had blown so far, the assistant before that didn''t say anything. Instead, he continued to chat with a few other people.


    What several people didn''t know was that in the sissy room, there was already one more person at this time, and the sissy who was "fighting" with the two girls on the bed also didn''t find it.


    Just now, Huang Feng used the functions of Lingbo''s microstep and shadow cloak and went straight to the sissy room from the balcony. The assistants had their backs to Huang Feng, so they didn¡¯t find that they were behind them. , Huang Feng had already "flyed" over, and all they could feel was a strong wind.


    After Huang Feng entered the sissy room, without carefully looking at the situation inside, he used the function of invisibility and disappeared from the place, before he thought about seeing the situation in the room.


    "Big Viagra, why did it seem like there was a gust of wind just now?" On the bed, the female fan who was still neatly dressed before was already naked, lying under her sissy with a shy face.


    "Maybe it''s the wind." The sissy said indifferently while kissing each other: "Baby, don''t worry about that much now, we should enjoy this wonderful time."


    "Big Viagra, you are really bad." The female fan said shyly.


    As for the other female fans, they are also shy, but they have no intention of rejecting the sissy teasing.


    In fact, Sissy had just felt there was a gust of wind, but he didn''t care. When he wanted to come, it must be that the assistants outside could not wait and watched the live broadcast secretly at the door, which he didn''t care about.


    Therefore, Sissy didn''t doubt anything, and continued his actions.


    Watching the increasingly fierce battle on the bed, Huang Feng screamed in his heart, but the movement on his hand stopped. The phone was still working hard, recording everything on the bed.


    Because of the cloak¡¯s invisibility function, the entire mobile phone is also invisible to outsiders. As long as it is on Huang Feng''s body or in his hands, it has the invisibility function at this time.


    As for photographing the bodies of the two women, Huang Feng had no guilt in his heart. After all, the two women slept with the sissy so easily, and they might even have sex with the few people outside. Huang Feng thinks they are. Those who are not ashamed do not care about these.


    Moreover, Huang Feng had heard how these two women scolded Li Bingyun with his own ears, so he already classified them in the same rank as the sissy.


    The battle on the bed became more and more fierce. Huang Feng could still watch calmly at first, but later, he found that he couldn¡¯t stand it. Don¡¯t look at people like this sissy. The tricks on this bed are really unbelievable. Shao, the two girls were fucked by him again and again.


    And Huang Feng himself is a passionate man, and now seeing such a live broadcast, how could he not feel at all in his heart.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend. It seems that I have to rely on my own hands tonight." Huang Feng wailed in his heart, but thought that he could only rely on his hands, but the scumbag of sissy has a woman. Playing, moreover, two at a time, Huang Feng''s heart is also very unbalanced.


    In addition, Huang Feng has now determined that this sissy is indeed deliberately looking for Tianjiao Group and Li Bingyun''s stubbornness, and he has no good feelings for the other party in his heart.


    Therefore, Huang Feng had already thought about it and was about to ruin this guy.


    What made Huang Feng a little surprised was that this girly had many tricks, but she persisted for a very short time. It didn¡¯t take long before the delivery was made. However, this girl¡¯s mouth is so powerful that she actually coaxed her. The two girls were so happy that they actually agreed to sleep with the sissy assistant.


    As for the reason, the sissy actually said that seeing such a stimulating scene can make him regain his glory again. He still wants to fight with the two girls again, and the two girls actually continue to fight in order to be able to fight with their idols. He actually agreed.


    "Sure enough, this world will never lack brain damage." Huang Feng thought silently as she watched the sissy call in all her assistants.


    The whole room became more lively, and Huang Feng¡¯s cell phone became busy, and faithfully recorded everything here. If this video is exposed, then the sissy reputation will definitely increase a lot, but, when the time comes, he It is hard to say whether it can be accepted so happily.

 484 Chapter 484

    The mobile phone in Huang Feng''s hand again faithfully recorded the wonderful pictures in this room, looking at the messy, very lively room. Although Huang Feng was speechless, he did not have any thoughts of disturbing good things, so he still It was watching to one side.


    The only thing that makes Huang Feng a little regretful is that the stealth skills of his cloak cannot be used while moving, so he can only shoot from one angle, not changing angles.


    Huang Feng had naturally thought of teaching the sissy people before. After all, the other party¡¯s behavior was too despicable. However, after seeing such a wonderful picture, Huang Feng changed his mind and taught the other party. It makes the other party hurt for a while, but shooting such a video can completely ruin the other party. Huang Feng naturally knows what to do.


    However, Huang Feng wanted to stop teaching this sissy, but someone wanted to attack him.


    When the few people on the bed were fighting fiercely, the door of the outside room was opened. Although the sound of opening the door was very slight, and the sissy people in the room were not aware of it, Huang Feng was I knew it the first time.


    However, he didn''t know who came, and he didn''t kindly remind the sissy people that he still kept his static state.


    Soon, the bedroom door was opened, and Huang Feng finally saw who the person was.


    "How could it be them?" Huang Feng muttered as he looked at the two people who appeared in front of him.


    The two who came were the two bodyguards who were responsible for protecting Li Bingyun''s safety. However, at this time, their faces were not as gentle and gentle as they were when facing Li Bingyun, but were full of evil spirits!


    "These two people definitely have life in their hands." Huang Feng thought to himself, because in them, Huang Feng felt the murderous aura, that kind of murderous aura that people who have killed, Huang Feng himself did not have before, and when he killed After he got a person, he also had this kind of murderous aura, but because of the magic martial arts, his murderous aura was well hidden, so other people could not feel any murderous aura in his body. Many times, Others will treat him as an ordinary person.


    However, Huang Feng could feel the murderous aura of other people, and now he was the first to confirm that these two people had lives in their hands.


    And the sissies only discovered that there were two more uninvited guests in their bedroom until now. Of course, he still didn''t notice the existence of Huang Feng.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The sissy people were stunned at first, and didn''t react until the two women screamed.


    "Who are you? Who let you in, get out of me as soon as possible, or I will call the police!" The sissy yelled at the two.


    However, the two did not pay attention to him, but seemed to be sure of his identity. After that, one of them nodded to the other, so the two pounced on the sissy.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Was it the two women who screamed this time? Although they had already hid in the quilt in fear, it was the sissy and his assistants who screamed this time.


    "What are you doing, stop now, ah, my hand, you bastards!" The sissy was constantly cursing, and his assistant''s mouth did not stop, but it didn''t have the slightest effect. Did not stop his actions.


    These two were not polite to the sissy people, and kept greeting them. Although the sissy people wanted to fight back and struggle, they were obviously not the opponents of these two people. He greeted a lot.


    This kind of beating lasted for about ten minutes, and Huang Feng could see that the two men should be professional. Although the sissy beaten up was very painful, they were not life-threatening.


    "You want to take advantage of Miss Li?" Finally, one of them spoke, and the object of his inquiry was the sissy.


    "I don''t know who you are talking about, hiss." The sissy said with some horror. He was already afraid of being beaten. She was afraid that these people would continue to beat him. Although she was thinking how to retaliate against him, at this time, Obviously it was time to admit counsel.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, I just want to warn you, next time you dare to take advantage of Miss Li, you won''t be so lucky." The man said.


    After that, he directly interrupted the sissy right hand in the panic in the sissy eyes. Huang Feng felt his scalp numb when he heard the sound of the crisp bone breaking.


    As for the sissy herself, the situation is naturally worse. After a scream, she fainted.


    After the man interrupted Sissy¡¯s hand, he looked at Sissy¡¯s assistants with his eyes. After the assistants were stared at by him, he didn¡¯t care about their injuries, and said quickly, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. It didn''t take advantage of Miss Li."


    In fact, at this time, these people already knew that these two murderers were here to help Li Bingyun out. Obviously, when the sissy wanted to take advantage of Li Bingyun, the people behind Li Bingyun knew that the other party was To retaliate.


    Seeing how these assistants were, Li Bingyun¡¯s two bodyguards showed a look of contempt, but they didn¡¯t do anything. They came here this time mainly to teach sissies. Although these assistants hate them, but, It is not directly related to Li Bingyun''s affairs. I have already taught them a lesson. As for the severed hand, there is no need.


    "When this sissy wakes up, you tell him that not everyone can offend, this time because he didn''t really take advantage, otherwise, maybe he is no longer in this world." One of the bodyguards warned. Tao.


    "We must tell him, we must tell him." The assistants nodded quickly.


    After that, Li Bingyun¡¯s two bodyguards turned around and prepared to leave. However, when they left, one of them, the team leader who had talked with Huang Feng before, glanced at the place where Huang Feng was. Although there was nothing there. No, but he felt a dangerous breath.


    "What''s the matter?" The other bodyguard next to him looked at his companion frowning and looked to the side, asking with some confusion.


    "It''s okay, let''s go." The bodyguard glanced again, then turned and left, and didn''t mean to look forward.


    Seeing the two turned and left, Huang Feng was also relieved. He was not afraid of the other party, but that if his invisibility was discovered, it would be difficult to explain. Fortunately, although the other party was suspicious, But it is not sure.

 485 Chapter 485

    After the two Li Bingyun''s bodyguards left, the whole room was in a mess. The two female fans screamed in shock, while wearing their clothes, they didn''t forget to see how the sissy was doing.


    The sissy was very miserable. Not only was his hand interrupted, he was also injured in the previous beatings, and now the whole person is unconscious.


    The other assistants were more or less injured, so some people were calling the police, some were beating 120, and others were scolding the two bodyguards. In short, The situation is chaotic now.


    However, Huang Feng took advantage of these people''s panic and lack of energy to look at the surrounding situation, and once again left the scene with Lingbo microsteps and shadow cloak, because at this time the bedroom door was completely opened, so Huang Feng When I left, it went smoother.


    After leaving the balcony again, Huang Feng went back without looking back. The gains from this trip to the hotel were greater than he expected.


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, Bai Xiaorou inevitably complained about it again. However, the other party apparently also learned about Li Bingyun from the Internet. After all, Li Bingyun''s reputation is very big, and once something happens, it will spread everywhere. The entire network.


    "How is Miss Li?" Bai Xiaorou asked. She and Li Bingyun had never met, but they had met Li Huaimin. Moreover, Li Huaimin and Bai Xiaorou¡¯s boss had a good relationship, so Bai Xiaorou and each other were familiar with each other. Now, seeing Li Bingyun''s accident, I naturally need to care about it.


    "I was stared at by a rogue, but after tomorrow, I will be fine." Huang Feng said indifferently.


    Although some media had received sissy greetings at this time and began to frame Li Bingyun, Huang Feng believed that after his video was uploaded to the Internet, things would turn for the better.


    "Are you so sure" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said. After that, he handed his mobile phone to Bai Xiaorou and said, "I''ll show you something good!"


    As a result, Bai Xiaorou became the first person to see the sissy live broadcast after Huang Feng.


    However, Bai Xiaorou is a member of the National Security Bureau, and her ability to accept it is good. Although she frowned after seeing the sissy live broadcast, she was not shy to watch.


    "No wonder you are so confident." Bai Xiaorou is obviously not stupid. In this video, there is a sissy who admits to frame Li Bingyun''s original words, and there is also a live broadcast of sissy''s own fans. Obviously, as long as this video is released, sissy Even if his reputation is ruined, Li Bingyun''s reputation will be restored.


    "However, there is still a problem now, that is, how can this video be seen by more people in the shortest time." Huang Feng said, this video must be affected by more people watching it. The greater the force, the better.


    However, even if he uploads it to the Internet, it may not be seen in the first time. He does not have that great ability. Of course, Huang Feng can also send this video to Li Bingyun and upload it in the name of Li Bingyun. In that case, with her influence, more people will see it at the first time.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t want this incident to involve Li Bingyun again. Such a sneaked video was not a very glorious thing after all, so Huang Feng didn''t want this video to have any connection with Li Bingyun.


    "Leave it to me." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng: "In the organization, there are some people who are proficient in computers."


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words reminded Huang Feng of the word "hacker." Although they all say that the master is in the private sector, there are a few people who are proficient in computer technology in an organization like the National Security Bureau, which is not too difficult for people to understand. Things.


    "Take it!" Huang Feng handed his mobile phone to Bai Xiaorou without any hesitation, and then Bai Xiaorou immediately contacted the other party and posted the video.


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou had eaten, news came from there, with only two words: Get it!


    Huang Feng didn''t know exactly how the other party did it, so he went online directly with his mobile phone to see if the video was really easy to find.


    As a result, when Huang Feng opened a website at random, he saw the link to that video, and then opened other websites with the same result.


    "It''s really amazing." Huang Feng said emotionally. In this case, it''s hard for that sissy not to be hot.


    However, Huang Feng also discovered that the other party had processed the video and mosaiced the faces of the two women. Of course, other people would not receive such treatment, and they all showed their faces clearly.


    After Li Bingyun''s two bodyguards came in, Huang Feng turned off the mobile phone recording. Therefore, these two people did not exist in this video.


    "Of course." Bai Xiaorou said: "However, this situation can only last for half an hour at most, and some will be removed by then."


    Huang Feng also knew that it was impossible to keep this video in the most conspicuous position of each website. After all, it had become a website that clamored for others, and it would definitely be taken down afterwards.


    "Half an hour is enough." Huang Feng said. With this half an hour, many people have seen it, and generally, many netizens will download it by themselves when they see such a video, so even if it is half an hour A few hours later, these videos were removed from the conspicuous positions of these websites. They still remain on the hard drives of many netizens, and they will still be spread online.


    Huang Feng guessed it right. It didn¡¯t take much time for the video to be posted online, and many people had noticed it, and then watched it. After all, this matter is still very popular in the past two days, and the sissy reputation is also I got a lot of improvement in these two days. Whether I like him or dislike him, I know about him. Therefore, now I see the video about him, and I naturally watch it.


    Then, these people discovered that they were being tricked. The sissy was framing Li Bingyun, and Li Bingyun had no mysterious boyfriend at all. Everything was sissy tricks. Then, they saw even more. The most popular video, sissy fights between two fans. Although the faces of the two fans are mosaic, they can still be seen in good figures. This makes many people envy and hate the sissy.


    And because of this amazing shot, this video was quickly circulating among netizens, and the speed of circulation was faster than Huang Feng imagined.


    Even because of the excessive influence, before half an hour, the helper Bai Xiaorou asked for took the initiative to withdraw the video a lot.

 486 Chapter 486

    "Hey, I really can''t see it. This guy is so girlish, and he is quite lucky. These two women look pretty good."


    "This liar even said in front of the media that he doesn''t smoke or drink alcohol. As a result, they are all deceptive!"


    "It''s actually a fan?! My fuck, it''s disgusting!"


    "These two women are too ignorant of shame, just like this on the sissy bed."


    "Fuck, it''s really amazing. With so many people playing together, these two are really amazing. It''s all pretty good."


    "Shameless, too shameless, not just playing with fans, but also letting my assistant go together. How can there be such a shameless person."


    "This sissy wanted to frame Bingyun at my house. She was absolutely reluctant to live or die. Fortunately, she was photographed."


    There have been dense comments under this video on the Internet, and the number is still increasing. At this time, it is the peak time for everyone to go online at night. Therefore, there are many people going online, which makes it so fast. The situation spread.


    In the previous online matters between Tianjiao Group and this sissy, most people are on the side of sissy. After all, he is a disadvantaged group, but now after seeing this video, most people They have all changed their minds. Although they didn¡¯t say much about Tianjiao Group in the video, he did not say much about Li Bingyun¡¯s affairs, and through Li Bingyun¡¯s affairs, he can also see the sissy. What kind of person it is.


    And it is precisely because of the sissy person, so netizens now feel that they have clearly seen the essence of sissy, and will not reappear to him. What he said to Tianjiao Group before naturally has no credibility. Degree.


    Then, netizens discovered that online videos about the sissy are declining, and many websites are no longer able to see it. Netizens who don¡¯t know the specific reason have a worse impression of the sissy in their hearts.


    "Fuck, this guy paid to withdraw the video."


    "It is estimated that I want to reduce the heat."


    "It''s whitewashing, thank you for my cleverness, I downloaded it in advance."


    "Hey, me too. The girly figure is really delicate. If you play a woman, you probably won''t have any problems."


    There have been various discussions on the Internet. Many people think that this is a sissy public relations team. He is going to reduce the heat. This makes many netizens very uncomfortable and criticizes him online.


    And the sissy is also a disaster. Obviously he did not do the withdrawal of the video. In fact, he and the few people in his team are still in the hospital at this time, and they don''t know about the outside world.


    "The two gangsters are too arrogant. You must catch the murderer as soon as possible for me, otherwise, I will expose your inaction on the Internet."


    In the hospital, Sissy was threatening the policeman who came to take the transcript. At this time, he was in a plaster cast on his right hand, and even the face he had been paying attention to was all purple and blue. They were all given by the two. He didn''t feel angry when he hit.


    "Don''t worry, we will solve the case as soon as possible." Although I was very dissatisfied with the sissy tone in my heart, these police officers knew that it was their duty, and they didn''t say anything.


    "You better as soon as possible, otherwise, just wait for our complaint!" said an assistant next to the sissy. The assistant''s tone was full of complaints, and his situation at this time was also very bad. There are still some blood stains in the eyes and corners of the national treasure, and a lot of injuries on his arms.


    After reassuring the police again, they turned and left the ward.


    "Captain, these guys are too arrogant."


    In the corridor of the hospital, a few policemen were walking and talking. The attitude of the sissy people before was indeed very bad, and they did not have the slightest respect for them, but they kept threatening them and let them as soon as possible. Solve the case, or use your influence to expose them.


    "That''s right, he thought he was a big star like Miss Li Bingyun, look at the way he pulls." Another policeman said.


    "Okay, although his attitude is not good, the two hitters are obviously more wrong. It is our duty to catch them." Although the captain was also very upset with her sissy tone, he was concerned about his duties. , But he will not neglect, and will not delay the whole thing because of his personal feelings.


    "Captain, look at this thing." At this moment, another policeman handed his cell phone to the captain, and the video on the cellphone was broadcast on the Internet about the sissy.


    "This shameless guy!" After watching the video, the captain couldn''t help but scolded, and the other policemen were the same, and were very disdainful of this sissy.


    "Captain, do you think they are gathering crowds?" One of the policemen whispered.


    Hearing what he said, the eyes of several people lit up. Although they had to help the sissy solve the case because of their identity, this does not mean that they liked sissy in their hearts. On the contrary, these People always hate sissy being a person in their hearts. Now that they have this opportunity, they naturally don''t mind giving sissy a bit of hardship.


    At this time, the captain¡¯s cell phone rang. It was his boss¡¯s phone. On the phone, his boss told him directly that the sissy case of beatings doesn¡¯t need to be investigated. It was the troops who did it. It''s not an ordinary army. As for the reason, the other party also said that it was the sissy molesting the soldier''s family first.


    For military family members, regardless of whether it is the army or the locality, they attach great importance to protection. Moreover, the boss also told him that this family¡¯s identity is not ordinary, so it must be protected. Therefore, the sissy beating is unnecessary. Investigated.


    "However, he has another case that needs to be investigated, so please bring them back." The boss said on the phone.


    "Is it related to that video on the Internet?" the captain asked.


    "Well, you also watched that video? It''s indeed related. He involved deliberately framing others and gathering people in chaos, so bring him back to check it out."


    "Okay, I see." The captain said to his boss.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to meet this comrade actor who has suddenly increased his fame." After hanging up the phone, the captain smiled at his men.


    "Good." The policemen all laughed. They already knew the purpose of their visit this time. They were doing business again, and they were able to get out of their ill feelings. Naturally, they would be happy to go there again.

 487 Chapter 487

    "Dang!"


    The door of the sissy ward was pushed open without warning. The visitor obviously didn''t mean to be calm, and the force to push the door was not small.


    The sissy people looked at the door with some angry expressions, to see who was so rude and bothered them to heal their injuries.


    "Why are you? Didn''t you leave? I warn you, you''d better solve the case quickly and don''t waste time with me." Sissy was even more angry when she saw that the people were the policemen who had just left. In his opinion, these policemen just didn''t want to handle the case and wasted their time here.


    "I heard the words of Dawei Ge, hurry up, if you can''t solve the case within three days, we will sue you online!" An assistant next to him threatened.


    "You like going online?" The captain of the policeman did not rush to take them away, but said to several people with a calm face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with us, hurry up and do what you should do!" The sissy said impatiently.


    "Since you like to go online, I think it''s better for you to go online now." The captain kindly reminded that after you bring them to the police station, you will also show them the online videos. It''s better to let them now. Just forget it here.


    "What do you mean? What does it matter to you if we are not online? Your police control is too wide, right?" said the sissy.


    The captain nodded to a policeman beside him, and then the policeman handed the cellphone in his hand to the sissy people with satisfaction and disdain.


    Sissy took the phone with some doubts, and a video was playing on the phone. Although he had not had time to see the contents clearly, he was very familiar with the sound in the video.


    "What do you mean by my voice?" Sissy said instead.


    "You''d better watch it patiently. I think you will understand what we mean after you finish it," the police captain said.


    Although the sissy was very impatient, she lowered her head and continued to watch, but he soon lost the mind to care about what these police officers meant.


    "How could this happen? This is the hotel. Isn''t this the place I just stayed? How did I get filmed? Is there surveillance in the hotel room?" Sissy thought in panic.


    Then, the video on the mobile phone was completely replayed for him. What he did in the hotel room before, the sound, and the image were all very clear.


    The sissy looked at the cold sweat and she came out, her face turned pale, and her hand holding the phone was constantly shaking.


    And the reaction of several of his assistants is not much better than that of him, because they can hear the sound of this video, and they all understand the meaning of this video. In this video, several people are on the scene.


    "Okay, I''ve finished watching the video, you guys, let''s go with us." The captain watched the few people watched all the videos, and then said to the sissy people.


    "This video is fake, you forged it! I want to sue you!" The sissy said suddenly.


    "Hmph, we didn''t make this video, and, if you want to sue, do whatever you want!" The captain said with a nasty expression. Just now, this sissy was very arrogant. So arrogant, really reluctant to live and die.


    "I''m not going to the police station, I''m not going!" the sissy pleaded, "please don''t publish this video, please!"


    Looking at the arrogant sissy just now, but now she is begging hard, and several people despise him even more. The captain said: "You just didn''t find out that this video is online? It''s not our own phone!"


    "Ah!" The sissy was shocked. He really didn''t pay attention just now. He looked down and saw that the video was from a website on the Internet, and it was not even downloaded.


    Sissy''s face suddenly became ashes, and the video had been posted on the Internet. Moreover, these policemen found out so quickly. Obviously, other people might also find out that she was finished soon.


    And at this moment, a lot of people rushed in again in the ward, and these people were fighting against spears one by one. After seeing the sissy, they took photos of him one by one, and the whole ward suddenly All the camera flashes are on.


    "What are you doing? Go out!" The captain apparently found these reporters and said to them.


    However, his humiliation did not have much effect. The sissy and Tianjiao Group''s affairs, because of Li Bingyun''s reasons, have long been rioting, and now such a hot video suddenly broke out on the Internet at night, these reporters are the first For a while, I was acutely aware that this was big news, so one by one, without taking a break, all rushed to the hospital. They wanted to obtain first-hand information. As for the sissy ward, For them, it is not too difficult to find.


    "Mr. Wang Dawei, are you in the video?"


    "Mr. Wang Dawei, are these two women really your fans? I heard that they are still in college. Is this true?"


    "Mr. Wang Dawei, may I ask, do you often play fans with your assistant?"


    This group of reporters threw their questions one by one to the sissy, but the sissy looked at many reporters in a dazed manner. Once, he also thought that one day he would be famous, and then as long as he appeared. , Will be surrounded by many reporters, asked all kinds of questions, and murdered Film.


    And now, he is indeed surrounded by reporters, and he has a lot of questions to ask himself, and the camera is constantly taking pictures, but he doesn¡¯t mean to be happy at all in his heart, instead he wants to let him This thing is not true, it is a nightmare.


    However, this is obviously not a dream. He can clearly feel the excitement in the eyes of those reporters looking at him, because he is the news now, the click rate, and he is the object they desire to interview.


    "Always give in, give in, Xiao Li, take Mr. Wang Dawei to the police station."


    The police captain saw the chaos here and was worried that something might happen, so he decided to take the sissy people to the police station first. This was originally the purpose of their coming here.


    After that, the sissy was a little numb and was supported by two policemen. At this time, if he had no one to help him, he couldn''t even walk, and his head had lost the ability to think, but kept thinking about the two words. : It''s over!

 488 Chapter 488

    Yes, the sissy is over, it''s really over. Not long after he was taken away by the police, the reporters exposed the pictures of him taken away on the Internet, and the sissy''s popularity has been raised a lot, but , When everyone talked about him this time, they no longer talk about him being bullied by Tianjiao Group, but talk about his scum.


    When everyone talked about his being taken away, there were only two words: deserve it!


    And this incident did not end because the sissy was taken away by the police. On the contrary, because the sissy was taken away by the police, the matter became more lively. There were more media reporting, and the director who shot the commercial before, and The staff at the scene, at this time, all stood up.


    What these people said was consistent. They all proved that Sissy was lying, and what Li Bingyun said before was the truth. Sissy really wanted to change the script without authorization to take advantage of Li Bingyun''s advantage, and Tianjiao Group also wanted to To protect Li Bingyun, she moved her hand. At the same time, Sissy was not only late for more than an hour, but after arriving at the scene, she also played big cards. In short, Tianjiao Group cancelled the cooperation with him, which was completely caused by Sissy¡¯s own actions. of.


    Although the director and on-site personnel now stand up to express their views, they have some meanings of hindsight and falling into trouble, but the effect is quite good.


    If the previous sissy video was not exposed, even if the director and on-site staff came out to express their views, there would not be too many people who believed in them, and they would even think that these people received the benefits of Tianjiao Group. Having said that, after all, it is difficult for a person to change as long as he has his own judgment.


    However, it is obviously different now. Sissy himself has ruined his image, and now no one will believe him anymore.


    What Huang Feng and others did not expect was that the next morning, the few stars who followed the trend and said that they had been bullied by the Tianjiao Group also changed their own opinions as if they had been negotiated. They all said about previous events and misunderstandings, and the cooperation with Tianjiao Group is also very good. The relationship between the two parties has always been good, and they apologized to Tianjiao Group for their previous statements.


    Originally, Huang Feng was still thinking about finding opportunities and troubles with these people, but he didn''t expect that these guys were actually smarter than they thought. They obviously found out that something was wrong from the sissy affairs. So, they changed their mouths in time. Of course, even if they changed their mouths, they wouldn¡¯t say that they had never cooperated with Tianjiao Group before. That was obviously too shameful. Even after changing their mouths, they contacted Tianjiao Group. , I hope that Tianjiao Group will not pursue them, nor tell the truth, they will all owe Tianjiao Group a favor for this matter.


    After Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao discussed it, they did not directly say that their company has no cooperative relationship with each other. After all, these guys just want to keep the heat up. Now whether it is on the surface or in private, They have already apologized, and they don''t plan to tear their faces completely, after all, that will not do them any good.


    In fact, we can¡¯t blame these little stars for taking the initiative to change their words, and even apologizing to Tianjiao Group in public, because they are scared, the sissy video obviously cannot be made by him, and he just offended Tianjiao Group. With such an incident, it is difficult for people not to associate it with Tianjiao Group.


    Moreover, that video can stay in the most conspicuous position of many large websites for such a long time. Obviously, it is not capable of ordinary people. Therefore, they are afraid, for fear that Tianjiao Group will clean up their sissy afterwards, so , They took the initiative to change their apology, even if it is a bit shameful, it is better than ruined. Each of them can''t guarantee that their ass is clean, and they are afraid that their affairs will be exposed.


    The active change of these stars is obviously very beneficial to Tianjiao Group. Now no one doubts Tianjiao Group. After Tianjiao Group has proved its innocence, it has even become famous because of this incident. In general, not only did they not lose anything because of this incident, they even gained a lot of benefits, that is, their company''s products have also been sold a lot.


    As for the reason, it¡¯s not difficult to understand. Tianjiao Group was originally engaged in women¡¯s business, but this time they brazenly took action to protect Li Bingyun. This makes many women have a good impression of Tianjiao Group. After all, no woman wants to be The opposite sex has the advantage, so in this matter, Tianjiao Group has gained a lot of impression points among women, and because of this, their business is getting better.


    To say that the victims of this incident, in addition to the sissy, there is also the hotel where the sissy stayed. The hotel really suffered a disaster, because the sissy video showed that it was shot at two fixed angles. One is on the balcony and the other is in the bedroom. This makes many people think that there is a camera in the hotel room. It¡¯s just that the shots were obtained by hackers and uploaded to the Internet.


    This makes many people feel very angry. After all, the hotel room is a very secretive place. This hotel has already involved infringing on the privacy of customers. Although everyone thinks that sissy deserves it, but it is not in another aspect. Don''t worry, if you live in such a room, will you be photographed? Although there won''t be such a disgusting thing, isn''t your body also seen?


    The impact of this incident is still great. Even the police station sent people to this hotel to conduct an on-site investigation, especially in the sissy room. Of course, nothing was found in the investigation.


    However, this did not dispel the worries in everyone''s hearts. Many people believed that after this incident, the hotel urgently took away the cameras from all the rooms, so nothing was investigated.


    In short, it is still the same sentence. After everyone has their own judgment in their hearts, it is difficult to believe what other people say, even if this person keeps explaining, it will not have much effect.


    Therefore, even if the hotel is constantly explaining that there is absolutely no camera in the hotel room, the public obviously does not believe it, so that the business of this hotel has been very poor for a long time. Many people don¡¯t dare to stay in this hotel.

 489 Chapter 489

    "You didn''t make the video circulated on the Internet?"


    In Su Yumo''s office, Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng suspiciously, and asked her doubts.


    It can be said that since the video on the Internet came out, Tianjiao Group has been out of the predicament, and even got a lot of benefits, so this video is very important.


    It was Huang Feng who took the initiative to investigate the sissy, and at this coincidence time, such a video appeared on the Internet. Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo would inevitably think that this video is related to Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng was just an ordinary security guard in the eyes of the two of them. Therefore, although they felt that this matter had something to do with Huang Feng, the two of them were not very sure, and they had this question of Xie Mengjiao.


    "How is it possible!" Huang Feng waved his hand and said, "The video was obviously secretly filmed. It was secretly filmed in front of so many people. If I had the ability, I would still be the security guard here?"


    "That''s true." Xie Mengjiao, who had always had a bad impression of Huang Feng, immediately nodded in agreement. She didn''t think this matter had anything to do with Huang Feng. After all, in addition to that video, she was able to post this video to the Internet. Obviously, it is not something ordinary people can do to stay in a prominent position on many big websites.


    "Then you go to investigate, what''s the gain?" Xie Mengjiao asked worriedly.


    "No." Huang Feng said: "After I got there, I didn''t even enter the door. The security and the sissy assistant there were very strict. I couldn''t get in. I was planning to think of other ways."


    Xie Mengjiao nodded, but Su Yumo had some suspicions in her heart. She didn''t think the video had anything to do with Huang Feng. However, this video appeared too coincidental, and Huang Feng said he couldn''t get in. Su Yumo was even more suspicious in the sissy room.


    Although I haven''t seen Huang Feng''s skill completely, Huang Feng has also shown it in front of her. With Huang Feng''s skill, a few ordinary security guards and assistants can''t help him at all, and he There should be a way to enter the sissy room.


    However, since Huang Feng said that, Su Yumo didn''t mean to delve into it. She said: "If I haven''t investigated, there is nothing. After all, there are many people around that sissy, and this matter has also come to an end. There is no need to investigate again."


    "It''s really cheap for you, you said that you caused the problem, and finally we have to help you with the aftermath, but you didn''t help you at all." The matter was resolved, Xie Mengjiao felt better, and started looking for porn again. The stubble of the peak.


    "I can''t blame me for this. I''m actively looking for a solution. It''s just that I can''t do it, and I can''t be blamed." Huang Feng cried out: "Moreover, this incident did not cause any loss to the company, even It''s also good. Shouldn''t you thank me more?"


    "I thank you for being a ghost!" Xie Mengjiao said grimly, "If it hadn''t been for the video that appeared suddenly, the company would definitely have suffered a lot from this incident."


    "By the way, has the person behind the little star found out who it is?" Huang Feng asked suddenly, he didn''t want to continue to struggle with the question just now.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo answered. Obviously she didn''t want Huang Feng to be troubled by Xie Mengjiao, and said: "In this matter, we didn''t pursue those little stars, and we didn''t expose them. They naturally knew what to do. How to do it."


    "It''s really cheap for them. They are really a bunch of shameless guys." Xie Mengjiao is obviously still a bit angry with the little stars. After all, it doesn''t feel good to be thrown into trouble. However, for the image of the company, the other party also actively bowed their heads. Now, she is not good to continue to investigate.


    In order to thank Tianjiao Group for letting them out, those little stars naturally said something, some of them wanted to be popular, and some were instigated by others.


    "This includes Manager Yuan." Su Yumo said, "Moreover, in addition to Manager Yuan, there are some other cosmetic companies in Qing Province in this incident."


    Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo did not expect that this incident would involve so many companies. Some of these companies usually have a good relationship with their companies. They did not expect that they would come to the bottom this time. , But reminded Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo to wake up.


    "Then Manager Yuan didn''t give up and made trouble?" Huang Feng said in surprise. He hadn''t seen that guy move for a long time. He thought that because of Tong Qianjun''s affairs, the other party was going to stop. He didn''t expect that so soon, the other party Just shot again.


    "Yes, this guy is really eyeing our company." Su Yumo said.


    Although the matter was resolved this time, some problems were exposed at the same time. The most important thing was that Su Yumo found that they had many potential enemies, and it seemed that many companies were hostile to them. It''s not the Landou family before.


    However, Huang Feng was thinking about other aspects. From this incident, he also discovered several things. One is the importance of hackers. It can be said that without that hacker, he would not be able to make the video in a short time. Inside, was seen by many people.


    However, even if Huang Feng wants to learn computer technology now, he probably does not have the talent in that area. Therefore, even if he is envious, it is useless. However, in the National Security Bureau, there are obviously talents in this area. If the people inside really need help in this area, they can ask for help if they are cheeky, and there is also Bai Xiaorou, so this aspect is not a big problem.


    Another point is that Huang Feng has seen the importance of the media. It can be said that these people are really more than successful. They can fabricate themselves by relying on a little random thing. The cost of creating rumors is too low. It''s too simple. Just like the Tianjiao Group incident, even if the two of Su Yumo came forward to explain it, it would have little effect. If it weren''t for that video, I really didn''t know what would happen in the future.


    "If, if possible, I''d better control a media myself. If this is the case, I won''t be totally helpless if I encounter such a thing in the future." Huang Feng thought.


    It is obviously not a bad thing to have his own throat, but at present, he does not have any urgent needs in this regard, and he does not have that much money.


    Actually, Huang Feng wants to do a lot of things, but because of the money, there is no way to implement it for the time being. However, he thinks about the money he got in the Tongzi''an villa, and the money he got in another space, maybe he should also use it. The winery is set up.

 490 Chapter 490 Spy

    While Huang Feng was thinking about how to make more money, Bruce in another time and space was thinking about how to explain the glove to his brother.


    It has been a long time since the glove was lost. Bruce also suspected that his servant had stolen it. Therefore, he has been investigating during this period. Unfortunately, he has not gained anything yet.


    Today, his brother finally remembered the glove. Some time ago, it seemed that there was something wrong with the laboratory in his family. His elder brother has been busy dealing with the laboratory affairs and has not cared about gloves. So, This gave Bruce a lot of time to retrieve the gloves, but Bruce still didn''t find it.


    "Bruce, Sumi''s gloves can be returned to me, it''s been so long, you should have had enough." Pandes poured himself a glass of wine, leaned on the sofa, and savoured it carefully. Said to his brother.


    He was really busy during this period of time, because an internal ghost appeared in the laboratory and stole an important research result there. Therefore, during this period of time, he not only has to investigate the whereabouts of the traitor, Professor Neal, but also find a way to change it. Take things back, and at the same time strengthen the security work in the laboratory, and check the loyalty of those professors.


    What puzzles Pandes is that the other families in this city seem to have not recently launched new sewage treatment equipment. Pandes does not think that the other party is afraid of his own family, although it is indeed his own family. It was first obtained in his laboratory, but as long as there is no evidence, even if the other party blatantly uses it, they have no way, after all, they have done this to other families before.


    Although the other families are weaker than their Chadun family in strength, they are not much different, and they are not afraid of their own family''s revenge. Therefore, he wonders how the finished product has not appeared on the market until now. , Ordinarily, the production of that thing is not complicated.


    Therefore, Panders''s recent life is not very comfortable, and such a life is a long time, so that he has forgotten his gloves, and he did not remember it until today.


    According to what Panders knows about his younger brother, although he often sees one thing and immediately likes it, the time he likes will not last long, and soon he will feel about something he likes to the extreme. Disgusting, so after such a long time, he should be tired of playing with the gloves.


    "Uh, brother." Bruce''s face was a little embarrassed and embarrassed when he heard his brother''s words. "That glove is gone."


    "What? Gone?!" Pandes'' brows frowned immediately: "Bruce, even if you don''t want to return it to me, don''t you need this excuse?"


    In Pandes¡¯s impression, even if Bruce likes something and wants to occupy it, he will say it directly, instead of making excuses like this one now. It is not that he can''t find excuses, but that he disdains making excuses.


    "Brother, I didn''t lie to you. The gloves were really gone and stolen." Since he had already said it, Bruce didn''t intend to keep concealing it anymore, and told his brother what had happened before.


    Hearing what his brother said, Panders frowned. He didn''t doubt his brother''s meaning, because he never lied, even if he made a mistake, he would not lie. It was not because of his high moral character. Noble, but he doesn''t need it at all, because neither he nor his father will punish him. Therefore, although Bruce usually has a bad temper, but he can''t tell lies.


    "Brother, I suspect that the gloves were stolen by the servants in our villa. Otherwise, it would not have been lost like this." Bruce said to his brother, "Besides, I got a good pair of shoes before. It disappeared in the shoe cabinet."


    Pandes nodded, and then said solemnly: "It seems that the competitors of our family are no longer satisfied to plant spies in our company and laboratory. They actually reached out to our residence. , I really underestimated them before!"


    Pandes apparently believes that the two incidents that happened to his brother and the previous incident of the theft of laboratory data are the same, and they are both good things done by his family¡¯s competitors, although his brother¡¯s pair of leather shoes have He didn''t know what was special, but he knew better than anyone about the speciality of Sumi''s gloves, and it was indeed a rare thing.


    "Brother, you said, those people did it? They are too courageous?" Bruce asked a little surprised. Although he has not yet taken over his family''s business, he still knows some things in his family. Yes, I know that in this city, my family still has a few competitors, and even among the younger generation of those families, there are still a few who have had contacts with him. Of course, the relationship between the two parties is not very good. .


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect them to be so courageous, they would dare to do something here." Bruce said, this villa is where his family usually lives, although they also have other villas, but in this villa I have spent the longest time here, and now it¡¯s not even safe here. The matter is already very serious. Now the other side has stolen a few things. In the future, when the two sides get torn apart, it is hard to guarantee that the other side will not Threaten their personal safety.


    "Then what should we do?" Bruce asked.


    "Didn''t you investigate before? What was the result of the investigation?" Pandes asked rhetorically.


    Bruce shook his head and said, "Nothing useful has been investigated."


    In this regard, Pandes is not surprised that the other party hides so well, it is the other party who tried to get in. It is obviously not that easy to investigate it.


    "Don''t worry, don''t say anything about this, I''ll investigate." Pandes said.


    "Okay." Bruce nodded. At this time, he was both grateful and worried. Fortunately, his brother was not in the glove because he was to blame. What was worried was that even his brother felt like a servant at home. It''s not safe anymore, and Bruce feels uncomfortable all over when he thinks that there is a person or a group of people in the place where he usually sleeps.


    "When my brother finds out these people, I must take care of these guys and make them regret coming to this world." Bruce thought.

 491 Chapter 491 New Car

    Facts have proved that even if Pandes came to investigate on his own, it would not have much effect. A few days later, he still had no gain. Many suspects were eliminated by him.


    However, Panders did not mean to give up. He himself is not a person who gives up easily. Therefore, the investigation is still going on. It is only because of the secret investigation, so no one else knows.


    "Brother, your birthday is coming soon, right? What gift is Dad going to give you this time?" Bruce said to his brother in his living room that day.


    "I don''t know, I often don''t have a home and fly around." Pandes said. Although he himself is a busy man, after all, he is only a manager in the company. His father is the entire family business. The person at the helm is naturally more busy.


    "I heard that Dad prepared a good thing for you this time." Bruce said with some envy.


    "Really?" Pandes also had some expectations in his heart. Although he is also expensive, he can get a lot of good things, but he is obviously not at the level of his father now, so there are some things that he Father can get it, but he can''t get it.


    His father didn''t ask him to wait too long. Two days before his birthday, the gift his father had prepared for him had arrived. It was a car, a floating car.


    At the first sight of this car, although Pandes also liked it in his heart, after all, the car¡¯s appearance is very cool and very windy. Its attractive curved shape can immediately attract the attention of people around you. , As long as you are a car lover, you will love it at first sight.


    However, this is only a suspension car after all, but the appearance is better than other suspension cars. Pandes can buy all kinds of suspension cars by himself. This is nothing special. Therefore, although Pandes is also very I like this car, but I still have some regrets in my heart. There is not much feeling of surprise.


    "Master, the old man is out of town, so he can''t come back for the time being, but he said, he will definitely be home on your birthday." Beside Pendes, the butler who was in charge of bringing the car said to Pendes .


    "Well, I see." Pandes nodded.


    "Master, the master said that this car was specially made by him, purely handmade, and its bulletproof level is very high, and the known laser weapons can not cause any damage to him." The butler saw Panders. He didn''t seem too happy to see the car, so he introduced it to him.


    Pandes nodded again, this time his face finally showed a look of interest. Hand-made is not uncommon. He is interested in the bulletproof level of this car. In the past, his cars were also bulletproof. , But obviously not as high as the bulletproof level of this car.


    However, this car obviously has more than this feature. The steward''s introduction continues: "This sports car can exceed 2000 kilometers per hour in the air. Even on the ground, it can exceed 1700 kilometers per hour, which is faster than any previous car. The speed of a sports car!"


    Now Panders''s face has changed even more. Don''t men driving sports cars just want to experience the feeling of speed and speed?The speed of this new car is obviously very satisfactory to him.


    Then the surprise was more than that. The butler saw the change in the expression on the young master¡¯s face, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He continued: ¡°The shell of this sports car is made of the latest alloy materials, even if it is severely affected. There will be no deformation at all in a collision, and the safety performance of this car is very strong. Even if a collision occurs at the top speed, it can protect the safety of the people in the car from the slightest influence."


    "This car is so awesome?!" Pandes hasn''t spoken yet. Bruce next to him is already drooling enviously. Although he has a lot of cars, he usually collects all kinds of sports cars, but the ones in his garage The cars are obviously incomparable with this car. He is also a car lover, so how could he not be envious.


    And Pandes'' face is now full of smiles.


    "Second Young Master, I haven''t finished the introduction yet, this car has another feature." The butler said respectfully.


    "What else? Hurry up!" Pandes said impatiently. He has been deeply attracted by the car and naturally wants to know more about this sports car that belongs to him.


    "Yes, young master." The butler said, then opened the door and pressed a button inside. After that, the car changed under the gaze of the three: "There are two laser cannons on the front and rear of the car. The four laser cannons are powerful enough to destroy any incoming enemy!"


    At this time, the change of the car has ended. Sure enough, four black hole muzzles appeared in the front and back of the sports car. The four muzzles were not big or even very small. If it weren''t for the housekeeper, The Pandes brothers don''t think these four guns are so powerful.


    "They are really as powerful as you said?" Bruce said in disbelief. After all, this appearance really makes people unable to connect with powerful weapons.


    "If the second young master doesn''t believe it, you can try it." The butler said with a please gesture.


    And Pandes also wanted to see how powerful this laser cannon is, so he also signaled Bruce to try it.


    Seeing that his brother had agreed, Bruce got into the car quickly, touched his face with affection, and then found the button that fired the laser cannon. The front of the car was facing the distance, and the front of the car was empty. The place.


    So, Bruce didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and pressed the button, and then he saw the barrel near the left side of the car flashing white light, and then the three of them saw a few thousand meters away. People hugged the thick tree and was interrupted.


    And Bruce was obviously not enjoying himself. He turned the direction of the front of the car and aimed at a car in the distance. This car was his own. It was driven when he first arrived, and it stopped there.


    The butler obviously knew what Bruce wanted to do and quickly wanted to stop it. However, it was still a step too late. The laser cannon flashed again, so the car in the distance flew under the gaze of the three and was hit by the laser. It flew into the air and exploded in the air. After falling to the ground, the entire car was already burning. Fortunately, there were no other people around the car, so no casualties were caused.


    "Enjoyed, this car is really enjoyable!" Bruce said as he got out of the car with a look of dismay.

 492 Chapter 492

    Although he scrapped one of his own cars, Bruce didn''t mean much distressed. Instead, he liked his brother''s new car.


    "Don''t look at my car with that look, don''t forget, you lost my gloves last time." Pandes, who is familiar with his brother, obviously knows what he is thinking.


    For this car, he also likes it very much. Moreover, this is a birthday gift his father gave him. Naturally, he will not give it out easily. Even, because of the previous things, he will not be happy in the future. Lend it to Bruce to drive, he has doubts in his heart.


    "Where did my father buy this car?" Bruce obviously knew that his brother was not so easy to cut love, but he obviously wouldn''t give up easily. Since his brother didn''t work, he could only It was from his own father. He could buy one, and he must be able to buy a second one.


    "Second Young Master, there is only one car for this at the moment." The butler apparently also guessed Bruce''s thoughts and shook his head.


    "How come there is only one?" Bruce said somewhat dissatisfied.


    "Because it is hand-built, this engine is also specially made, and the four laser cannons are specially customized, so it takes time." The butler explained.


    "When will there be the next one?" Bruce asked unwillingly.


    "If you decide now, you will have to wait about two years at the earliest." The butler replied.


    "Two years, so long?" Bruce said disappointedly.


    "Well, two years is not a long time. If you want to open it, mine can be loaned to you, but this time you can''t lose it to me like the last time." Seeing his brother was disappointed. Apparently, Panders felt softened and let go.


    "Okay, thank you brother." Bruce said with a smile.


    After the housekeeper left, the Penders brothers got on the car and started the formal test drive. The speed of this car is really not slow, and the comfort is very good, and the on-board system is also much better than those before. intelligent.


    "By the way, brother, you said that your car is so good and so special. Would those guys think of this car?" Bruce suddenly remembered something in the car and said to his brother.


    "You said that, it''s really possible." Pandes'' face also showed a thoughtful look.


    Generally speaking, these spies who have been inserted into the opposing family will attack some important things, such as the previous Sumi gloves and the current suspension car. Although they are all special things, they cannot bring them to their family. How much profits come, generally will not start with these things.


    However, now Pandes is not sure that the other party will not play this car''s idea, because the other party seems to be very interested in these things. Since he could steal a pair of gloves last time, now he is interested in this more special car. It is also very possible to start.


    "Then we can make a set and catch each other!" Bruce said with a look of excitement.


    He hated this thief very much in his heart. He had two things stolen. The first time his leather shoes were stolen, he lost his face in front of his friends, and the second time he was stolen. The Sumi magic silk gloves that I like very much. Although my brother didn''t blame himself, Bruce was still very angry. The other party stole him twice in a row, which obviously didn''t put himself in the eyes.


    "Okay, we must get that guy out this time!" Pandes also said fiercely. It was because of the spy of the other party in his laboratory that he lost a piece that could bring great benefits to the family. thing.


    As a result, the two brothers drove the car around their villa several times in a blatant manner, to ensure that everyone in the villa saw the car before the two stopped.


    After that, the two even deliberately publicized the various performances of the car. Of course, they also ushered in envy eyes. They are used to seeing this kind of eyes, but it is nothing. Special thoughts, what they want to see is the eyes of people with ulterior motives, but unfortunately, until now, they have not seen it.


    "Brother, is the car safe to park here? After all, there is no surveillance here." In a corner of the villa, in an empty place, Bruce asked his brother with some worry. After all, there is no surveillance installed here. If the car is really If you stole it, no one will find out.


    "If it were in a monitored garage, those guys wouldn''t dare to do it," Pandes said.


    Bruce nodded approvingly. The other party can be inserted as a spy, obviously not a stupid, he naturally knows that it is not easy to start in a monitored place.


    "Don''t worry, it is impossible for this car to drive out with such a big goal without being noticed. Moreover, I arranged a few absolutely loyal people in the surrounding flowers to watch. Once I see who is If you approach here with bad intentions, you will do it immediately." Pandes said.


    If someone really has the idea of ??hitting this car, once the opponent gets on the car, it will not be easy for others to catch up with the performance of this car. Even though they can know who the opponent is at that time, I think It is impossible to catch the opponent.


    Therefore, Panders placed several trusted people around the car. Once the opponent moves, they will start to stop the opponent before the opponent starts the car!


    "That''s safe." Bruce nodded approvingly, apparently satisfied with his brother''s arrangement.


    After the two brothers made arrangements, they left, and the car stopped there. During the day, nothing happened. No one went to the car, although some servants were envious of it. I saw that car, but I didn''t mean to go forward.


    "It''s getting dark, everyone cheers up. If the other party really steals the car, they will definitely choose night."


    In the flowers, a man in black communicated with other people around through his headset. These people were arranged by Panders. They were distributed around the car. In order to fear that the other party would find out, they probably left the car. A distance of one hundred meters, but there are some lights in the parking place, so they can still see the car.


    "Everyone is keeping an eye on it. If you can catch the other person, the reward for the young master will definitely not be less. If something goes wrong, everyone will be unlucky!" the person continued.

 493 Chapter 493

    "Yes!" Several low voices echoed from the headset.


    The night is getting deeper and the surroundings are getting quieter and quieter. Although these people are already feeling a little sleepy, they are still holding back and not letting themselves fall asleep, their eyes still fixed on the car. Where the supercar is located.


    "This damn thief, if you want to steal, just hurry up, don''t waste our time, accompany you to feed the mosquitoes here!" The man in black who had spoken before looked at the sports car with no movement in the distance. , I already scolded the thief in my heart.


    It was also summer here, and he was still hiding in the flowers, so there were not a lot of mosquitoes around. When he was upset, he felt that his thigh seemed to be bitten by some mosquito, and he quickly Reached out to shoot, but didn''t dare to use too much force to prevent the sound from spreading.


    He felt that his hand had slapped a bug, he wanted to see what it was that bit him, but at the moment he lowered his head, what he didn''t see was the super sports car in the distance. It flashed for a while, and disappeared immediately. The place where the car was originally placed is now empty!


    "Head, it''s not good, the car is gone!"


    While the man in black was studying the species of the bug that bit him, several panic screams came from his ears, and the content of the words immediately stunned him.


    Then, he suddenly raised his head to look at the place where the car was. Sure enough, there was nothing there, empty, as if nothing had existed before.


    "Everyone rushed over for me to see!" The man in black had already reacted at this time, and hurriedly shouted loudly in his headset. At this time, the other party had already started, so he naturally had no need to hide.


    After speaking, the man in black ran there for the first time, but the more he ran, the more surprised and scared in his heart, because now he is getting closer and closer, but he still didn¡¯t see it. The figure of that car.


    Among the surrounding flowers, seven or eight people in black ran out one after another. The destinations of these people were all the same, but when they arrived at the previous car park, everyone was stunned. The car was indeed It''s gone, it''s gone under their noses, and they don''t even know how the car disappeared.


    "What the hell is going on?!" The man in black before, the head of these people, said angrily.


    This matter was ordered by the eldest master himself. This car was just obtained by the eldest master. He liked it very much, and this time the spy arrest was also very important. As a result, I just broke it down and the car was gone. However, he was the one who stole the car and didn''t even see what it looked like. He didn''t even notice when the other party appeared!


    "Head, I just kept staring at the car, and saw that the car seemed to flash a little, not very bright. Then, the car disappeared from the place." At this moment, there was a man in black. The face said in horror, it seemed that he couldn''t accept the time he saw!


    "It just disappeared? Did you see anyone showing up?" The head continued to ask. At this time, he hated the bug that bit him. If he didn''t study the guy who bit him, then I should be able to see the thief.


    "No, no one!" said another man in black. Obviously he had been looking at the car before. In fact, at that point in time, everyone was staring at the car except their heads. Therefore, everyone I am pretty sure that I did not see anyone appear.


    The head of the black man¡¯s face became more gloomy. If only one person didn¡¯t see it, and if he didn¡¯t see so many, then the matter would be serious. It¡¯s impossible for this car to disappear out of thin air. Someone stole him, but people like them didn''t even see the other person''s shadow. Obviously, this person is very difficult.


    "Go, let''s report the situation here to the young master." The head of the man in black thought for a while and said.


    Everyone nodded. They had checked the surrounding area. The car had indeed disappeared, and there was nothing around it. It would be useless for them to stay here.


    Everyone followed their heads and left, but these people did not notice that there was a model of a car in the corner of this place. The model was not big and only about ten centimeters in length, plus the surrounding light was not too bright, so , Everyone did not notice at all.


    "What?! You said my car is missing?!" Pandes said with shock and anger looking at the black men standing in front of him.


    "Yes, yes, young master, that car just disappeared!" The black man''s head and face had cold sweat, and he was very scared, but he still bit his head and said to Pandes.


    "Can you explain to me, how did it disappear? I arranged for so many of you to watch it there, not for you to watch the show, but for you to catch the thief! Now the car is gone, where is the thief? "!" Pandes said angrily, looking at everyone in front of him.


    "No, I didn''t catch it." The black man''s head said, "In fact, we didn''t even see when the other party appeared."


    After that, the man in black told Panders what they had seen before. Of course, this was mainly what his men saw at the time. He was studying bugs.


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the man in black finished speaking, Pandes slapped his face fiercely, his head lowered lower, and he did not dare to feel unhappy at all.


    "Trash! A bunch of trash! So many people looked at a car, and they didn''t even see what the stolen car looked like. It was just trash!" Pandes cursed: "When the other party stole the car, you didn''t see it. Now, after the car started up, they always watched it? Which direction is he driving? This should always be known, right?"


    Pandes didn''t believe what these people said. How could the car disappear in a flash?Someone must have stolen it, and they didn¡¯t catch the thief. That¡¯s why they found this excuse. Such a big car wants to drive out of the villa. As long as these people are not blind, they can definitely see when the car was driving. What direction is it heading when I walked.


    The head of the man in black was about to cry. He really didn¡¯t see anything. He just bowed his head for a while. If the car was really driven out of the villa, he should be able to see it. Yes, but he really didn''t see anything. So, the fact is, his men didn''t lie. The car really flashed for a while and disappeared!

 494 Chapter 494: Im Here Again

    However, no matter how the people in black explained, Pandes didn''t believe it. He couldn''t understand how a car could disappear out of thin air.


    So, Panders went to check the surveillance video around his villa. Although, because of the desire to lure the other party, the place where the car was parked was not monitored, but there was surveillance near that place. The other party thought If you want to drive away from the villa, no matter which direction you leave, you cannot escape the numerous cameras.


    It was a pity that no matter which camera he watched, he didn''t see the shadow of the car, nothing.


    At this time, Pandes''s face became more gloomy, especially when he saw those black clothes. I said it disappeared out of thin air. Such an expression made him even more angry.


    "A bunch of rubbish!" Pandes scolded again in a shameless manner.


    After that, he summoned all the servants in the villa to see if anyone had disappeared before for no reason. At this time, it was late at night, and most of them were already asleep, although they were very awake to Pandes¡¯ actions. Dissatisfaction, but they are just subordinates after all, so naturally they dare not speak out.


    At this time, Bruce also came for questioning. Although they had speculated that the other party might have the idea of ??hitting the car, they did not expect that the other party would actually do it tonight. How anxious it is, and , The key is that the other party succeeded. Not only did they steal the car, but they didn''t even find any clues.


    And now Panders and Bruce are more sure in their hearts. There must be a ghost in the villa. Otherwise, this car cannot be stolen so quickly and easily. The key is the ability of the ghost now. It''s too strong, they didn''t have any clues, and they couldn''t investigate it.


    After Pandes tossed for an hour, there was still no gain. He waved his hand to let everyone leave with a gloomy expression. After that, he and his brother returned to the lobby of the villa.


    "This matter must be known to my father." Pandes said to Bruce.


    Obviously, this matter at the moment is beyond the scope of his ability. Although he has worked very hard, he still has not been able to investigate anything. And such a capable spy is hidden in their residence. Whatever he thinks, he Uncomfortable.


    "Father is coming back soon, I believe he can catch this spy!" Bruce also agreed with his brother''s point of view. This spy must have been inserted by a hostile family, and their father is clearly the helm of the entire family. Therefore, it is still necessary for him to know this.


    "What do you think of those people''s statements?" Pandes rubbed his somewhat dizzy head. The current situation gave him a headache.


    "What''s the matter? You mean the car disappeared out of thin air?" Bruce asked rhetorically.


    "Yeah." Now Pandes also has some doubts, whether the car really disappeared out of thin air, otherwise, why can''t the monitor see anything? Moreover, when the investigation was just conducted, all the servants in the villa were also all It''s all there, and the other party can handle it so quickly, obviously there is something special.


    "I think it might be true." Bruce was a little convinced of this: "I have seen a lot of powerful magicians before, who can vanish a huge object out of thin air."


    "It''s all fake, it''s just a lie!" Panders retorted.


    "Even if it''s a lie, then he can make things disappear from the place. I guess that car is also used to obscure the eyes. The car should actually be near the villa, just like doing magic. So, the spy Only to come back so quickly." Bruce said with a serious analysis.


    If in the past, Panders would definitely not believe his brother¡¯s remarks, but what happened today has puzzled him, otherwise there is no way to explain the disappearance of the car, and, those few people The people who had been inserted there also saw the car disappear out of thin air at the same time.


    "Let''s wait until my father comes back." Pandes said at last.


    "Grandpa Feng, I''m here again."


    Huang Feng did not go back immediately after get off work, but went directly to Xiyuan Street and went to the "Bao Lai Pavilion". This place is not unfamiliar to Huang Feng who has been here once.


    "Little friend, what good things did you bring?"


    For Huang Feng, Father Feng obviously still has some impressions. After all, the time interval between Huang Feng¡¯s last visit to sell calligraphy and painting was not long, and his calligraphy and painting did not have the first time to judge its value. Therefore, the impression is still very deep.


    "Hey, Grandpa Feng still has a torch." Huang Feng smiled and flattered.


    After that, he put the black bag in his hand on the table in front of Father Feng. This is a separate small room, so there is no need to worry about being seen by others.


    When Mr. Feng saw Huang Feng just casually put things in a black bag, he thought the contents were not too precious. He was a little disappointed, but after thinking about it, he felt normal. After all, there are no good antiques. So many.


    However, when he saw the contents of the bag, his eyes straightened instantly. The bag is not small and contains a lot of things. There are porcelain bottles, inkstones, Buddha statues, plates, and all kinds of things, but , Put it in the bag in such a mess, like a pile of tatters.


    However, Father Feng, who often deals with antiques, took a look and knew that these things were not tattered, or even very good things. He quickly took them out and let them go, but still complaining about Huang Feng. .


    "How can you put these things so casually? What if you knock or touch them? You are too careless."


    Being taught by Father Feng, Huang Feng was a little embarrassed and hard to explain. He couldn¡¯t say that before entering this shop, the bag was in the ring. There, no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t be knocked. , Touched.


    Knowing that he couldn''t explain it well, Huang Feng didn''t argue, so he looked at Father Feng one by one.


    Elder Feng didn''t have the heart to teach Huang Feng at this time, but looked at it the same way, because he found that these things are treasures, but with these treasures you can see, how can he control Huang Feng.


    Moreover, the more Father Feng looked at, the more shocked he was. All these things were genuine, and none of them were fakes!

 495 Chapter 495

    "Where did these things come from?"


    After reading all the things Huang Feng had brought, Mr. Feng put down the magnifying glass in his hand and looked at Huang Feng and asked, his eyes were constantly on Huang Feng''s body, as if he was seeing Huang Feng for the first time.


    "Pulled it from a roadside stall." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng was still a little worried that Tong Qianjun or Tong Zi''an would honestly recruit the antiques in the villa. However, it turns out that they did not do that. Tong Qianjun wanted to remove the antiques in the villa. Things were left to his son, so naturally he wouldn''t say it, and now that he is dead, he has no chance to say it.


    As for Tong Zi''an, he actually only saw these things once, and he was still in a hurry. Therefore, he didn''t know how many antiques there were in the villa, and what they were. Therefore, Huang Feng dared to sell these things. , And dare to find an excuse.


    At this time Huang Feng didn''t know that Tong Zian had already become a vegetative. If he knew it, there would be no need to worry.


    Fortunately, Father Feng didn¡¯t mean to investigate the bottom line. He looked at Huang Feng and said, ¡°I can only prove that these things of yours are genuine, and I can also give an estimate, but because there are too many things, they are valuable. It¡¯s too big, so I can¡¯t be the master. Do you really want to sell these things?"


    "Well, they are all sold." Huang Feng said without hesitation.


    "Don''t go to Old Man Qiu, if he helps you contact the auction house, the selling price should be higher than ours." Father Feng is familiar with Huang Feng, and Huang Feng does know Old Man Qiu. Therefore, he didn''t have the slightest taboo to talk about Mr. Qiu.


    "No, just sell it here." Huang Feng said.


    Before coming, Huang Feng had already thought about it. After all, these things were not obtained through formal channels. Huang Feng still wanted to be so ostentatious. Although he could sell more money in the auction house, it was too conspicuous. Who Know that among those people, does anyone know that these things belong to Tong Qianjun?


    Moreover, what Huang Feng needs now is just a start-up capital. As for the profitability of his own company in the future, he has no doubts and does not care about the price difference.


    Seeing that Huang Feng had made up his mind, Mr. Feng did not continue to persuade him. Although he is not the master here, he works here after all, so of course he also wants to help this "Bao Lai Pavilion" make some money.


    Therefore, Mr. Feng found the manager of "Bao Lai Pavilion". The next thing is not that he is in charge, but the manager.


    The manager also attaches great importance to Huang Feng. One is because Huang Feng brought so many antiques at once, and the other is because of Mr. Feng¡¯s special explanation just now. For Mr. Feng, the manager is quite respectful. Yes, for his explanation, naturally he also attaches great importance to it.


    The manager did not object to the valuation given by Mr. Feng, and Huang Feng also did not object. Therefore, the two parties hit it off and the transaction proceeded smoothly.


    "Mr. Huang, I hope that in the future, if you have something good, you must remember to come to our''Bolai Pavilion''." After the transaction was completed, the manager said to Huang Feng with a smile on his face.


    He was still very satisfied with this transaction. Not only did he get a lot of treasures, it could increase the visibility of their "Bolai Pavilion", but also, if these things were let go, he could make a fortune, and it would also benefit his own business. Helping.


    "Definitely!" Huang Feng is also very satisfied with this transaction. Although selling here is lower than selling to the auction house, but selling there requires not only a handling fee, but also takes longer than this. Less, for Huang Feng, who is anxious to develop his own career, it is obviously not desirable.


    As for selling other antique shops, Huang Feng is not familiar with it, and I don¡¯t know if he was scammed by the other party. Moreover, this "Bao Lai Pavilion" is already the largest shop here. Can other shops eat him so much at once? It¡¯s hard to tell.


    Both parties in the transaction were very satisfied, and the atmosphere between the two was naturally very good. Before leaving, the manager also gave Huang Feng a VIP card. Later, if Huang Feng wants to buy antiques in the store, You can enjoy a 10% discount.


    Huang Feng took it, but he knew that it was impossible for him to use this card, and he might come here in the future, but he was here to sell things, not to buy things.


    Huang Feng finally left the "Bao Lai Pavilion" with the manager''s enthusiasm. Compared with when he came, there was a little less "junk" in his gift, but a large amount of money in his bank card.


    With this money, Huang Feng''s heart moved too, and he couldn''t help it. So he immediately called Su Yumo and wanted to ask for leave tomorrow.


    If Huang Feng asked for leave, it must have been to Su Yumo, because Su Yumo was much easier to talk than Xie Mengjiao. Moreover, as long as Huang Feng asked for leave, she would not ask any specific reasons and would agree. My impression, it must be useless.


    It''s rare that Huang Feng had nothing else to do this evening, so he went back early, so he went to the supermarket and bought a lot of vegetables to prepare a delicious meal to satisfy his and Bai Xiaorou''s appetites.


    "Is the sun coming out from the west today? Not only did you come back so early, but you also bought so many vegetables?" Bai Xiaorou was surprised to see Huang Feng come back with a large bag of vegetables.


    "If you don''t want to eat it, you can skip it later." Huang Feng said angrily.


    "Eat, you must eat, it can''t be cheaper for you." Bai Xiaorou said immediately.


    "Be careful of eating too much, you will be fatter!" Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, you have to curse me again, I will give you the most dangerous task next time!" Bai Xiaorou said with a cold face, no girl does not care about her figure, even if she is more interested in cultivation. Bai Xiaorou, who is interested, is the same.


    So, because of Huang Feng''s words, Bai Xiaorou had secretly decided in her heart that no matter how delicious Huang Feng made, she would not take a bite for her body.


    However, this decision of her was broken by herself when Huang Feng brought the dishes to the table and had not finished all the dishes completely.


    "You don''t wash your hands either." When Huang Feng brought out the last fish head soup, she saw Bai Xiaorou holding a piece of spare ribs in her hand and feasting on it.


    "Tie it." Bai Xiaorou said vaguely because of something in her mouth.


    As a result, Bai Xiaorou also completely forgot about her previous decision, and ate with Huang Feng.

 496 Chapter 496: Uninvited Guest

    "I blame you for making things so delicious." After the meal, Bai Xiaorou lay on the sofa, looking at Huang Feng with dissatisfaction and said.


    "I didn''t let you eat it. You ate so much. Okay, I didn''t eat much by myself. You robbed it." Huang Feng said angrily.


    When he had just eaten, Bai Xiaorou was even more terrifying than his fighting power, and, in line with the principle of good men not fighting women, Huang Feng was not embarrassed to fight with Bai Xiaorou. As a result, Bai Xiaorou ate more than him.


    "Anyway, I blame you. Who made your cooking so good? No, if I live with you, I will really get fat." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Are you leaving?" Huang Feng said with joy. Although living with a beautiful woman, he is very willing, but when this beautiful woman is his boss, there is no close relationship between the two. At the time, this kind of cohabitation didn''t make Huang Feng so happy. Moreover, he still had a secret. That was not for Bai Xiaorou to know.


    "What''s your expression, you just want me to go like this?" The expression on Huang Feng''s face made Bai Xiaorou completely angry. She is so good that she is also a beautiful woman. Huang Feng just wanted to walk by herself, as he did last time. This means it.


    "I''m telling you, no way!" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "No, no, how could I think of letting you go, who would be unhappy with living with a beautiful woman?" Huang Feng said embarrassedly, but he blamed himself for being too happy.


    "I''m telling you, it is impossible for me to go, at least temporarily, and you will continue to cook me these delicacies in the future. Also, if I gain weight, I will blame you!" Bai Xiaorou was a little bit brutal. She said unreasonably. After she finished speaking, she felt a little unbelievable in her heart. When she usually gets along with the people in the bureau, she often looks cold and cold. When does she become like a little woman Same, pretty unreasonable?


    "Why?" Huang Feng was immediately dissatisfied, and he wanted to make good food for himself, and blame himself for gaining weight, so he should find himself for whatever reason.


    "Just because I am your team leader!" Bai Xiaorou said with a proud face: "I''m going to take a bath, don''t peek!"


    "Ghosts are willing to look at you. They have to be breastless and buttless." Huang Feng muttered.


    "What are you talking about?!" Bai Xiaorou suddenly turned around, raised her eyebrows, and asked Huang Feng.


    "Nothing, I said you go take a shower, I''ll wash the dishes." Huang Feng said quickly. He usually doesn''t talk about Bai Xiaorou''s body, and he doesn''t tease each other. He just said something like that because he was out of anger.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Bai Xiaorou turned and left with satisfaction.


    In the bathroom, Bai Xiaorou took off her clothes and looked in the mirror, a figure that can make any man crazy. She whispered in her mouth: "I don''t have any eyesight. I have such a good body. I can''t see it. !"


    Obviously, Bai Xiaorou had heard what Huang Feng said just now, but he didn''t entangle Huang Feng.


    After Huang Feng finished washing the dishes, Bai Xiaorou hadn¡¯t taken a bath. Huang Feng is not surprised. Bai Xiaorou takes a bath longer than him every day. Many times, Huang Feng is curious about how she would take a bath for so long. It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t have the guts to ask.


    There was no way to take a bath, Huang Feng went into the bedroom, ready to see if his storage box had any gains.


    At this time, several uninvited guests came to Huang Feng¡¯s community. Although the security of Huang Feng¡¯s community was already very good, it was obviously not a problem for these people.


    "Hans, are you sure that the security guard lives here?" The three black shadows stood in the shadows in the corner and whispered.


    "Yes, this is the community." One of the black shadows said: "The head is also too careful, and he has to wait and do something. The few of us will solve this security today, and then we will tie the big Stars, when the time comes, I will have a taste of the big stars."


    "I''m going too!" said another shadow: "I''ve played with a lot of women. A big star like this hasn''t played yet. It just happened today."


    These three were members of the Devil Mercenary Corps. They had arrived in Jiangzhou smoothly in the evening. However, the group leader did not immediately act on Huang Feng and Li Bingyun for the sake of caution.


    In fact, the group leader didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Huang Feng. Huang Feng was just a security guard. Although he did not know why, he actually killed several of his men. However, the group leader believed that Huang Feng was just right. , The killer was another person.


    The reason why the group leader didn¡¯t do it was because of Li Bingyun. Li Bingyun had something like that last time, and now she can still go out like this, so the security measures around her must be much stricter than last time. Then Li Huaimin was their rival. Both sides had handed in several times and they all suffered. Obviously, Li Huaimin was not a fool, so he would not let his sister be in danger again.


    In fact, this regiment leader¡¯s concern is justified. Li Huaimin did arrange bodyguards for Li Bingyun, and he was still a very capable bodyguard. However, what Li Huaimin did not expect was that this time the Devil Mercenary Corps came. There are a lot of people, and those two people are obviously not enough.


    It''s a pity that the head of the Devil Mercenary Corps didn''t know this. So, for the sake of insurance, he didn''t want to reveal the news that he had arrived now. He wanted to wait until the investigation became clear about the security situation around Li Bingyun.


    However, in the Devil''s Mercenary Group, there are obviously some people who think their head is too cautious. They can''t wait to kill Huang Feng, so that everyone knows that their Devil''s Mercenary Group is not so easy to bully, and Their devil mercenary group is fighting against each other, and there is only one dead end.


    Therefore, the three of them found an excuse and came out, and then, without telling their head, they found Huang Feng''s residence, which is this community.


    "Well, now we should go kill the nosy security guard," said the man named Hans.


    "Let''s go." Another black shadow said: "If you want me to say, kill such a security guard, you don''t need the three of us at all, just come one!"


    "But our regimental commander is more timid than us, so he didn''t dare to do it." Hans said with dissatisfaction: "I think the regimental commander is getting less and less courageous now. The Chinese soldier seems to have been scared. He has the courage."


    "Okay, don''t talk about the leader, he is also for our good." said the third shadow next to him.

 497 Chapter 497

    The members of the three devil mercenary groups, based on the information they obtained, looked for the place where Huang Feng was.


    At this time, Huang Feng had returned to his bedroom and found the storage box.


    "Hey, why is the model of this car different?" When Huang Feng looked through the contents of his storage box, he still found that something had changed.


    Because the storage box is too important, and Huang Feng will look through the storage box every day, so he remembers the contents of the storage box clearly, even if there are subtle changes in this thing, he can be the first Time to discover.


    And now, he discovered that the car model in his hand had changed.


    Before, Huang Feng was thinking about this storage box with such a large space, so would he not be able to obtain those large items, such as the car he always wanted to buy!


    It is obviously impossible for Huang Feng to put a real car in the storage box. Therefore, after thinking about it, Huang Feng bought a car model in the supermarket, even if it cannot replace the real one in other spaces. He didn''t lose much in the case of a car. After all, the car model is worthless, and it is not large in size and does not take up much space.


    Huang Feng himself did not expect that after putting this car model in for ten days or so, things in other spaces would actually be replaced. It¡¯s just that the things that were replaced would be car models or real cars. Huang Feng also Not sure.


    "Isn''t it really a car model?" Huang Feng muttered holding the car model.


    "Unnamed floating sports car: handmade, the body has very good bulletproof effect, the speed is extremely fast, and it is equipped with four powerful laser cannons. Note: Due to the storage box, this floating sports car can be freely changed in size! "


    "It''s really a real car! What''s more, it''s a suspended sports car?!" Huang Feng exclaimed in surprise. Huang Feng is already satisfied with the replacement of cars in other spaces. After all, most of the time, The things replaced by the storage box are very good, and this also proves that this storage box can replace large items in other spaces.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that the storage box would surprise him so much. This is actually a floating sports car only in those science fiction movies. He has never seen this in the real world.


    Moreover, according to the introduction, this car not only defends against metamorphosis, but also has the ability to attack, which is really rare.


    "Unexpectedly, there is no name. It is handmade. The person who owns this car will not be replaced before it has time to name it. That would be too sad." Huang Feng said somewhat gleefully.


    Just when Huang Feng wanted to take this model-sized car to try it downstairs, suddenly three things flew out of his ring. They were the first treasure he obtained: leather shoes and his I like the Sumi magic silk gloves very much, and there is also a brochure of sewage treatment equipment that brings me a lot of profits.


    After that, the three flying objects, together with the car model in his hand, all floated in front of him and began to circulate incessantly.


    Huang Feng couldn''t be more familiar with this kind of scene. Before he knew it, he collected four things in the same space.


    "I don''t know which space I will be teleported to this time. Looking at the four things, it seems that that space should be a high-tech space. Even the floating sports car has come out." Huang Feng looked at these four things, and thought Also began to look forward to another transmission that he was about to come.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s attention was focused on the four things in front of him at this time, and he did not hear a slight door opening outside the door. If in normal times, he could easily spot this sound, but Now, he obviously doesn''t have so much thought in other places.


    And Bai Xiaorou, who was taking a bath in the bathroom, also did not hear this sound. Bai Xiaorou¡¯s internal strength had been absorbed by Huang Feng before. Although she had been practicing the Qi Yao undefeated exercise that Huang Feng had recently given, that inner strength mental method could help. She accumulates internal strength faster than before, but she hasn''t practiced that technique for a long time, and the internal strength in her body is not much at this time, it can only be said to be slightly stronger than ordinary people.


    Therefore, neither Bai Xiaoruan and Huang Feng realized that there were three more uninvited guests in their residence.


    The three people who came in were the three of the Devil''s Mercenary Corps. Although Huang Feng had closed the door, the simple door lock couldn¡¯t help these three mercenaries. They opened the door easily and entered. To Huang Feng¡¯s residence.


    He easily entered Huang Feng¡¯s residence, and, without being discovered by Huang Feng, the hearts of those three mercenaries were even more insignificant to Huang Feng. This person didn¡¯t even have this sense of prevention. What can be a master?


    At this time, the first thing the three people heard was the sound of the bathing water in the bathroom. The three looked at each other and prepared to walk in the direction of the bathroom.


    However, they must pass Huang Feng''s room where they want the bathroom. At this time, Huang Feng''s door was not closed, and the three of them immediately knew that there was someone in this room.


    Although there was one more person in this house than he and the others knew, the three of them didn''t care. Even if there were more ordinary people who didn''t find themselves coming, they were not afraid.


    As a result, the three of them changed their minds and prepared to solve this in the bedroom first. One of the three slammed the door open and saw a scene that shocked him.


    In the room, there is an adult man floating in the air. There are several things in front of him, which are spinning fast, and the speed is getting faster and faster, and the man''s body seems to be constantly getting closer to those things. .


    At this time, the members of the other two mercenary groups also saw this scene, which was somewhat beyond their understanding, and the three of them were stunned for the first time.


    "He is the security guard!" Hans was the first to react.


    "What is he doing? Why is he floating in the air?" said a mercenary next to Hans, staring at Huang Feng tightly.


    "I once heard that some masters can fly around in the air, is he such a master?" another mercenary said.


    "Don''t worry about so much, kill him first!" Hans was also a little worried, so he quickly raised his pistol and shot Huang Feng at such a close distance, he was sure to hit Huang Feng directly!


    In fact, when the first person entered the bedroom, Huang Feng had already discovered them, but now he was attracted by the vortex created by the rotation of the four things, and he couldn''t move at all, so he could only helplessly. Watch them shoot at yourself!

 498 Chapter 498

    When he saw the bullet he fired flying towards Huang Feng, but Huang Feng did not take any action to evade, Hans had a grinning smile on his face. Before, he really thought Huang Feng was a master. Come, but that''s all.


    Huang Feng''s heart was very helpless and fearful, because he really couldn''t move a bit now, and looking at the direction the bullet flew, it was not his upper body wearing gold silk and soft armor, but his own head.


    "It''s careless, this is over." Huang Feng thought in his heart. If he could move now, he would still be sure to avoid the bullet. After all, Lingbo''s Weibu is not a display. Avoid any form of attack. Very powerful, but unfortunately, he is now being sucked by this vortex, and he can''t move at all.


    Huang Feng was also regretful. Before, his thoughts were on the storage box, and he didn''t notice that there were a few more people in his house. Otherwise, he wouldn''t choose to teleport at this time.


    It''s a pity that everything is too late now. Just as Huang Feng closed his eyes and waited for his death, he suddenly felt his body accelerate suddenly, and then disappeared from where he was!


    Huang Feng looked at the darkness around him again, but he couldn''t stop happy.


    "Great, actually teleported to me!" Huang Feng shouted in his heart.


    If it is a few more seconds later, I will die in the bedroom, but now I have entered the teleportation space. Although the time in the real space stops, after I leave this space, I have to face the flying direction. The bullet in his head, but at that time, he was already able to resume his actions, and he was still confident of avoiding the bullet.


    Without waiting for Huang Feng to think about it, the scenery around him changed again. It was no longer the dark environment, but became brighter, surrounded by high-rise buildings, and the clothes worn by the pedestrians and the clothes on his body. Almost, there are various shops on the ground, everything is similar to what he sees in the real world.


    Had it not been for seeing a lot of suspended aircraft flying in the sky, Huang Feng would have thought he was still on earth.


    Obviously, this is also an era of technology, but, it seems, the level of technology is much higher than that of the earth.


    Huang Feng temporarily forgot the real world and walked on the streets.


    "This time I finally didn''t teleport me to any battlefield." Huang Feng muttered looking at the surrounding environment.


    For this teleportation, Huang Feng is still very satisfied. The previous two times, he was teleported to the battlefield. Although, the second time, he absorbed a lot of internal force, the energy of magic and martial arts in his body, It also made him reach the second-rate peak level. However, such an environment is obviously too dangerous. Where is the current environment good?


    Thinking of the second teleportation, Huang Feng felt a pity in his heart. He originally had the opportunity to absorb the internal power of that monk Kongming. If he could absorb it all, then he would be able to break through no matter what. Now he is not a second-rate peak. But the master of the first-class realm.


    It''s a pity that he was killed before he sucked much.


    However, thinking about those is obviously useless now. Now that you have reached a new space, it is better to think about what you want to get.


    Judging from the four things I have obtained from this space before, the technology here is obviously much more advanced than that on the earth. If I can obtain a good scientific and technological achievement here, it will be good for my career on the earth. The development of it is also very beneficial.


    Huang Feng first tried to take out the money from the storage box. Sure enough, he could take it out smoothly this time, and he was finally not penniless anymore, and the money he took out was obviously usable in this space. It''s money, Huang Feng looked at it. It is also a paper currency, but the pattern and face value are different.


    Moreover, the exchange ratio between coins and Huaxia coins in each space is different, just like in the second space, one or two silver can be exchanged for five hundred Huaxia coins, and here, Huang Feng takes out one hundred Huaxia coins. , But it was possible to get a banknote with a face value of one thousand. Obviously, Hua Xia coins were more valuable here.


    With money, it''s easy to get things done. Huang Feng stopped a taxi on the side of the road and wanted to go around the city. Anyway, he just arrived, and there was time.


    Even in such a high-tech space, there are taxis, but there is no driver, and the whole body is controlled by artificial intelligence. Huang Feng said, turning around the city, and the car started.


    This driverless taxi is also a suspended vehicle. In this city, there are cars on the ground, and the price of a taxi is obviously higher than that of a car that can only travel on the ground. some.


    However, Huang Feng can now withdraw money directly through the storage box, and he doesn''t care about such a small amount of money.


    In the air, Huang Feng finally saw the general appearance of the city. The tall buildings here are taller and the streets are more prosperous. At the same time, the surrounding air seems to be much better than on the earth. The cars here are obviously not. It burns oil, and there are no factories around that pollute the air.


    However, Huang Feng could not see too much on the surface, so after a while, he fell to the ground and got out of the car.


    The food here is also divided into synthetic foods and natural foods. Natural foods are more expensive, but they taste good, while synthetic foods are cheap, but it is difficult to swallow. Huang Feng estimates that this is for poor people who have no money. Food, no matter which world it is, there will be no shortage of poor people.


    Huang Feng wandered in this city for most of the day. At night, he found a bar to go in and have fun. Of course, he didn¡¯t just enter for drinking, no matter what world he was in, such a place. It is easy to get some gossip news, Huang Feng wants to see if there is anything he is interested in.


    The bar Huang Feng entered didn''t play any hot music, but some soothing music. This kind of environment is most suitable for friends, drinking and chatting.


    Huang Feng found a place to sit down and ordered a glass of the special wine here. Then, he began to pay attention to the conversations of people around him. The environment here is relatively quiet, and Huang Feng¡¯s hearing is much better than ordinary people. As long as he wants, he can hear most of the people here.


    It is a pity that he is not very interested in most of the things that people talk about here. Some are discussing their own work, some are complaining, of course, more are talking about women, what kind of world this is in, A topic that men would be interested in.

 499 Chapter 499

    While drinking the special wine here, Huang Feng listened to the conversation around him and found useful news for him.


    "The wine here is not bad." Huang Feng made a final conclusion on the wine here in his heart.


    "Have you heard? Tomorrow is the birthday of the young master of the Chardonnay family. Many big figures will be there. It must be very lively." At this time, there was a middle-aged man on the table next to Huang Feng. Said with envy.


    "It''s useless if you envy it anymore. We can''t go to such occasions." His companion attacked.


    "I can''t think about it." The man said with some dissatisfaction before. After that, he looked around subconsciously, and then whispered to his friend: "I heard that there was an accident in the Chatton family recently. "


    "What''s the matter?" his friend asked curiously. The man knew that his friend was well informed, and the Chatton family was the largest family in the city, and the gossip about it was naturally even greater. Attractive, so he became curious too.


    "I heard that there was a ghost in their family''s laboratory, and a research result on sewage treatment equipment was stolen, and it has not been recovered until now." The person said mysteriously.


    However, although his voice was not loud, Huang Feng, who was sitting next to him, still heard everything he said with good hearing.


    When Huang Feng heard these words from the sewage treatment equipment, his eyebrows trembled unconsciously. He was too familiar with this thing, wasn''t it one of the vouchers he sent out this time.


    Moreover, based on the experience of the previous two transmissions, Huang Feng guessed that the place he was transmitted this time must not be too far away from the original owners of the four things. Therefore, now when he hears the words sewage treatment equipment, He was sure at the first time that the thing the other party lost should be what he had obtained before.


    As for how the thing was lost and what happened to the inner ghost, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know and doesn¡¯t care. He is interested in the conversation at the table next to the other party. Obviously, he and this so-called investigation The Dun family should be connected, and the bond of contact is the things that they get through the storage box.


    Therefore, Huang Feng also became curious about the Chardonnay family.


    "What''s so strange about this." The friend of the man said with a curl of his lips: "Who doesn''t know that these families are in conflict with each other, burying spies in other families, as long as they are useful to their own family, They will all start."


    "This time is different!" Seeing that his friend seemed to be less interested in his news, the man was a little showy and anxious. He looked around again and said in a smaller voice: "Listen. Said that the other families seem to be too much this time, and spies have been planted in the villa where the Chatton family lives."


    "Is it inserted into the residence?" The person next to him was also taken aback. Generally speaking, commercial espionage is very common, not to mention these big families, that is, ordinary families. In big companies, there will be other companies'' spies. It.


    It''s just that it''s a bit too much to insert a spy into the other''s residence like this. Both parties are just commercial opponents, and this kind of personal safety shouldn''t be involved.


    "This is indeed too much." After the man was shocked, he nodded and said.


    "Who said no." The person who had spoken before saw that his friend was shocked by the news, and he was a little proud, and then continued to show off his news and said: "I heard that the two young masters of the Chatton family are all about this. Very angry, the dull second young master didn''t talk about it, just said that the eldest young master who has already become familiar with the family business was very angry this time, but after investigating for a long time, nothing was found."


    "It''s me, I''m also angry. I have been put in spies in my own place. Who can be happy?" His friend said, "However, it must be very careful to install spies in this kind of place. How did he find out?"


    "It is said that the car was lost because it was a birthday gift from the patriarch of the Chatton family to his son. The car was stolen before it was warm." The person continued.


    There is no need to doubt everyone¡¯s gossip attributes. In this world, there is nothing absolutely confidential. What''s more, many people know that Pandes¡¯ car was stolen, and those who were unsure of the news, look. When the car that the eldest master drove everywhere had disappeared, he obviously had some thoughts in his mind, so it would not be surprising that the news came out.


    "Car?!" The man''s friend was stunned again, with an incredible expression on his face: "How could that spy steal a car? It must be very difficult to be inserted into such a place. Shouldn¡¯t you be more interested in those family secrets?"


    "Yes, I don''t understand." The person who spread the news also looked confused. Ordinarily, no matter how good the car was, it was not worth the risk of being discovered to steal. Moreover, in such an environment Stealing a car is obviously not a wise move.


    "The point is that the guy who stole the car hasn''t been caught yet, and no one even saw what he looked like. According to the news from there, the car disappeared out of thin air after a flash. It''s a ghost, people of the Chatton family, when their brains are so funny, these words can be said." The person continued.


    And Huang Feng, who was eavesdropping next to him, was completely stunned. He is now 100% sure that the new car lost by the Chardon family elder in the mouth of the person next to him is the one he just acquired, but he doesn¡¯t know. Why is another spy involved.


    "The brother who carried the pot for me, I mourn for you in my heart!" Huang Feng thought in his heart, obviously, someone helped him carry the scapegoat about the car.


    "Isn''t caught? How could it be that such a big car was driven away, are they all blind? Didn''t find this?" said the man''s friend.


    "Who knows."


    "Forget it, don''t talk about these things, they are all messy things between big families, and it has nothing to do with us little people. Drinking, drinking."


    "Yes, they have nothing to do with us, and we just drink our own wine."


    As a result, the two drank the wine again, and stopped talking about the Chatton family affairs, and talked about other chores, those things, Huang Feng was not interested in listening.

 500 Chapter 500: Invitation

    After leaving the bar, Huang Feng randomly found a good looking hotel and stayed in. After that, Huang Feng began to think about his next business.


    Huang Feng did not have any hard requirements for each space teleportation. His purpose of going to other spaces was simply to travel time and space. Unfortunately, he was teleported to the battlefield the first two times. In the environment, he has no time and opportunity to wander around.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng¡¯s purpose changed from simply traveling to obtaining good things from other spaces. In the first teleportation, he obtained a pistol, which was only quite satisfactory, not bad. At that time, he did not have it. experience.


    And the Lion Roar skill he obtained the second time was a very good thing. You know, that thing is only one level lower than Beiming''s divine skill, and it is already considered a first-class practice.


    And Huang Feng also knows that every space must have treasures, or things that are useful to him, the key is how to obtain them.


    According to what I heard in the bar at night and what Huang Feng deliberately inquired about later, Huang Feng already knew that the Chatton family is the largest family in the city, and such a family still involves a lot of business and owns good things. There is no shortage. At least, Huang Feng knows that the design manuals for the suspension sports car and sewage treatment equipment he obtained before belong to the Chardon family.


    Therefore, Huang Feng plans to get close to the Chardon family, and see if he can get something good from them.


    Therefore, in the afternoon of the next day, Huang Feng went straight to the hotel he found out. It is said to be the property of the Chardon family. Today is the 30th birthday of the eldest of the Chardon family. The birthday party is there. Held.


    "It''s really magnificent. The Chardonnay family deserves to be the richest and most powerful family in this city." Huang Feng looked at the tall buildings in front of him and thought with emotion. There are at least two or three tall buildings in front of him. It is a hundred meters high and looks very luxurious on the outside, and this building belongs to the Chardon family completely, and it is just an inconspicuous property in their family. You can imagine how much this Chardon family really is. Are rich.


    At this time, at the entrance of this building, there are two well-dressed people guarding the gate. Anyone who wants to enter this building needs to show invitations. That is to say, this building has only one function today. , That is to hold a birthday party for the family''s eldest master Penders.


    "It''s really luxurious enough." Huang Feng said after seeing this scene. This building has at least dozens of floors. It is impossible for a birthday party to require so many floors. Now, it is directly packaged. It is not a luxury. What is it?


    However, if Huang Feng knew who they were here today, maybe he would not think so. Those who came to participate in Panders¡¯ birthday today are not only the powerful figures of all the big families in the city, but also the city. The influence of the Chardon family is not just in the economic field.


    And it is precisely because of the presence of so many important people that the Chatton family will book the venue today. Of course, they themselves don''t care about the loss.


    As Huang Feng watched the guests enter in with invitations in hand, he started to think about it. He is now more interested in this banquet, so he must find a way to get in!


    And at this time, another car stopped at the door, not far from Huangfeng. Huang Feng knew that all those who came here now came to the banquet, so he thought about it and walked over.


    The one who got out of the car was a young man with some arrogance on his face. He threw the car key in his hand to the doorman, but he didn''t even look at the other person.


    However, just as he was about to enter the hall, he suddenly felt his shoulders caught, and he turned his head to look aside with some doubts.


    "Hey, brother Wang here? It''s been a long time. Where did you get rich recently." Huang Feng met the surprise expression of an acquaintance.


    "Who are you, do I know you?" The young man''s temper was obviously not very good, and he frowned and said to Huang Feng.


    It might be the benefit of teleportation. After Huang Feng teleported to another space several times, he could understand what was said there, and could speak it fluently.


    "Brother Wang doesn''t remember me? I am Li Ping. We drank together last time. In the end, you drank too much and hugged the toilet for a mad kiss. I couldn''t hold it anymore." Huang Feng said with a face. Said kindly to help the other party''s confusion.


    The black line on the young man''s face wanted to push Huang Feng away, while saying: "Who knows you, my name is not Wang, and I have never had a drink with you."


    However, his strength is obviously not as strong as Huang Feng, so no matter how hard he uses it, there is no way to push Huang Feng away.


    "Brother Wang, this is your fault. Why don''t you recognize people so quickly? Don''t worry, you robbed the woman I was fond of last time. I won''t care about you, isn''t it just a woman." However, Huang Feng still put his arms around the other party''s shoulders, and said while bringing the other party aside.


    "Who has robbed you of a woman, please make it clear!" The young man said angrily, he wanted to rob a woman?Which of those women didn''t take the initiative to lean on him?


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I am looking for Brother Wang today. I heard that there are new products coming from the Emgrand. They are very good. I want to call Brother Wang to take a look." Huang Feng said, regarding the name of Emgrand, Huang When Feng was in the bar last night, I listened to several people at the table next to them. In those people¡¯s mouths, the Emgrand was the most famous and luxurious night scene in the city. Their mouths were full of yearning. Of course, they There is no such condition to go.


    Hearing the name of Emgrand, the young man''s struggle really became smaller. He looked at Huang Feng a little curiously and said, "Are there really new products there?"


    Obviously, he thought that Huang Feng was also a certain dude, but he had just admitted the wrong person, and when he heard something he was interested in, he unknowingly stopped struggling and followed Huang Feng to the side.


    While Huang Feng was dealing with the youth in his mouth, he led the other person to the corner. When the other person found that something was wrong, he wanted to shout, but Huang Feng was knocked out. Huang Feng If you control your own strength, you won''t be fatal at this time, and you won''t have any sequelae, but there is no problem if you fall asleep for four or five hours.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng found a beautifully decorated invitation card in the arms of the other party. Seeing that this invitation card was actually gilded and inlaid with precious stones, Huang Feng once again expressed his emotion at the wealth of the Chatton family.

 501 Chapter 501 Birthday Party

    "Welcome guests!"


    When Huang Feng handed out his invitation, the two door godlike guys quickly put a smile on their faces. Although they didn''t know Huang Feng, they still expressed their greatest enthusiasm for Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded without change, then walked in calmly.


    After entering, Huang Feng found that it was more luxurious than he had imagined. There were dedicated people to guide the people who came here for the banquet today. Therefore, Huang Feng easily reached the floor where the banquet was held.


    The banquet is held in the lobby on this floor. This lobby has been beautifully decorated at this time, with various exquisite decorations dotted with it, and its prosperity can be seen everywhere, and the area of ??this lobby is more than 1,000 square meters. , And there were already quite a few people in this hall at this time, and Huang Feng was obviously not the first to arrive.


    "Mr. Niu, where have you made your fortune recently?"


    "Where and where, I''ll have a meal, not as good as Brother Zhang."


    There are more and more people in the hall on the spot. Many people who are already familiar with each other here will greet enthusiastically and say words that are not nutritious. For such large gatherings, for these people, It''s an opportunity to get to know people, of course, you can also see from here the power of the Chatton family in this city.


    Huang Feng was a little bored and found a place to sit down. While drinking the wine from the beautiful waiter, he watched the people in the hall and chatted. Here, he didn¡¯t know anyone. Obviously, there was no way to find someone. Go to chat and talk.


    And Huang Feng quickly discovered that no matter on the earth or in this space, the performance of these people attending the party is the same, coping with the so-called friends one by one, working hard to make new "friends". .


    When the guests were all there, Pandes, who was the host of the banquet, appeared, and appeared with him. There were several other people, except for a fat young man who gave a dull feeling. A few of them all give people the majesty of a superior.


    "This Young Master Pan has such a big face. On his birthday, so many federal personnel have come. Look at City Lord Wade, there are several other councilors."


    At this time, Huang Feng, like everyone on the scene, stood up and looked in the direction of Pandes'' arrival, and not far from his side, someone had started talking early.


    "It''s not that Pandes''s face is great, but their Chardonnay family''s face is great!" A young man next to him, obviously a little jealous, said that he is also a child of a big family, but his family and Chad The comparison of the Dun family was nothing. Therefore, he looked down on the Pendes brothers who were prominent in their circle because of family reasons, and felt that they were nothing great.


    The person next to that person didn''t answer the conversation. They came to Pandes'' birthday party today after all. It would be embarrassing if the host was heard saying that.


    Huang Feng looked at the protagonist on the scene with great interest. Pandes is about 30 years old, dressed in a decent suit, with a confident smile on his face, and dressed as an elite. Such a person, Huang Feng is in In the real world, I have seen a lot, but Pandes has a little more momentum than those people, and well-concealed arrogance.


    "Thank you all for coming to my birthday party. Those who came today are all friends of my Pandes and friends of our Chardonnay family. I hope you all can have a good meal today and have a good time!" Pandes stood by. In the center of the front desk, he felt the gaze of the people watching him. He was a little complacent. He liked the feeling of being the focus, and he was always the focus wherever he went.


    However, thinking of his own residence, his family was so infiltrated by others, Pandes felt very upset. Obviously, there was someone or someone who was a bit dissatisfied with their family''s leadership in this city. I want to replace it.


    And this person or family is still very powerful. Although his father has already started investigating the internal rape, he hasn''t seen anything yet, and the Chatton family has never been a person who only gets beaten and never fights back!


    Therefore, the retaliatory action has quietly begun. Although they have not yet determined who sent the traitor, the whole city is qualified to fight against their family. There are only a few companies. They are all competitors, and based on the principle that others can be missed and cannot be let go, their family has already taken action against several suspected families.


    Thinking of this, Panders sneered in his heart, wanting to bring down their Chatton family, it was a dream!Their family will always be the most powerful family in this city, a family that requires federal personnel to be courteous three points, and he Pandes, the future is the helm of this family, he is destined to stand in the center of the stage forever. Become the permanent focus of this city and even the entire Federation.


    After Pandes finished speaking briefly, the banquet officially began. Soothing music also sounded on the scene. Those who brought female partners began to invite them to dance. Even if they didn¡¯t bring them, there was nothing to dance. Question, the Chardonnay family arranged a lot of stars and models to liven up the atmosphere, all of them are beautiful and very enthusiastic.


    "My nephew is really young and promising. Seeing that my nephew is so capable, I really feel that I am old. The future belongs to your young people."


    There was no dancing at the scene, and they were formed into small circles in twos and threes. The circle where Panders was in was obviously the focus of tonight. Many people looked there, but those who stepped forward were There are not many of them. They know their importance and when they should go.


    At this moment, next to Panders is Budas, the patriarch of the Payton family. At this time, he smiled and looked at Panders with relief. It seemed that he could see such a junior grow up to At this point, I am very happy.


    However, anyone who knows the situation of the two companies knows that the Chatton family and the Payton family are the biggest rivals in this city. The two sides compete in many areas. Of course, on the surface, it is still necessary to maintain a good relationship. , Which family can replace the Chatton family as the first family of the city, it is the Peyton family.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two families is obviously not as good as on the surface, and after the Chardon family had a rape, they also suspected the Payton family.

 502 Chapter 502 New Federal Policy

    However, whether it is Penders or his father, they have no evidence to prove that the previous things were done by the Payton family, and they do not believe that their old opponents will be so brainless, for a glove, for a A sports car, they will rashly dispatch the undercover that they have finally inserted into.


    "Uncle joked, I''m just a junior, I should learn more from you." Pandes said with a humble expression. At this time, his father was chatting with the councillors, and his younger brother was in his own circle. Those people have gone to talk, so now there are only two people, Pandes and Budas.


    By coincidence, the place where the two of them talked is not too far away from Huang Feng. With Huang Feng¡¯s current hearing, even if he doesn¡¯t deliberately eavesdrop, he doesn¡¯t need too much effort to hear what they are saying. .


    Seeing Panders''s statement, Budas''s face is still a harmless smile, but there is a cold light in the corner of his eyes.


    This Penders is obviously different from his younger brother Bruce, that is, an unlearned dude. If the Chatton family falls into his hands in the future, it won''t be long before they will definitely be defeated.


    However, this Pandes is obviously different. After graduation, he has entered his own company. Starting from the bottom, he has achieved his current position step by step. Although there are reasons for his identity, he can also see His ability is not bad.


    But what makes Boudas feel a sense of crisis is that the younger generation in his own family are mostly dudes like Bruce, and there are few people like Pandes. Therefore, he has to help his family. Worry about the future.


    The two chatted there, an old fox and a little fox. Afterwards, Pandes¡¯ father, the councillor and the city¡¯s government officials also joined them, and most of them were nothing more than investment projects. .


    Originally Huang Feng was not interested in these, but when he heard the content of their conversation, Huang Feng was involuntarily attracted.


    It turned out that these people were talking about the problem of environmental pollution, and Huang Feng only learned at this time that the cars in this world, whether they are floating cars flying in the sky or ordinary cars that can only run on the ground, are the same. It will cause pollution, just because people now pay more attention to protecting the environment. Every year they invest a lot of money in environmental governance. This makes the air in this world better than the world where Huang Feng is. .


    However, the cost of environmental governance is constantly increasing every year. Even if the government has money, it cannot withstand such spending. Therefore, a few years ago, the government proposed to allow large families or large technology companies to study energy Technologies that control the environment at a lower cost.


    "Recently, the federal government has to rectify the automobile industry. Although the pollution caused by automobiles has been much less than before due to the improvement of technology, the number of automobiles is too much, and the pollution caused by this is too cumulative. Too much, the federal meaning is to limit the output of those car companies that are relatively more polluting, and to give more support to the cars of those companies that are less polluting.¡± The federal government stationed in this city¡¯s management The person said.


    Officials of this government did not intend to keep secrets. The two families on the scene are the top families in this city. They are in the federal government, and they also have people with their own family in person. Therefore, you must know this news and not It''s not difficult, and the federal side has indeed never thought about keeping it confidential. Anyway, this regulation will be officially promulgated soon.


    Regardless of whether it is the Chatton family or the Payton family, they are involved in the automotive field. Therefore, this regulation still has a great impact on them, and it is enough to affect the decision-making direction of their subsequent families.


    Sure enough, upon hearing the words of the federal personnel, the patriarch of the Chatton family, that is, Randall, and his son Panders frowned for the first time. Their family also produces cars, whether it¡¯s heavenly or On the ground, whether it is expensive or cheap, their family has all involved.


    Moreover, they also know that the cars produced by their family are superior in terms of speed and safety, which has allowed them to have good sales performance in the past. However, they have no advantage in environmental protection, and this is their In the past, there was no place that paid too much attention. After all, environmental protection was always solved by the Federation, and they didn''t care much.


    It''s just that they didn''t even think that now that the Federation has begun to find a way to deal with it because of the huge investment, and this way, it will be their life!


    However, Budas, standing next to Randall, did not have the slightest worry on his face at this time, and even a faint uncontrollable smile.


    The Payton family where Budas belongs is obviously also involved in the automotive field. In the past, they were not rivals of the Chardon family in terms of safety and speed, but they have to lead the Chardon family in terms of environmental protection technology. Of course, this is not They are too philanthropic, but they feel that they cannot surpass the Chatton family in terms of speed and safety, so they can only find another way.


    However, I didn''t expect that their persistence in the past has finally paid off. Moreover, thinking of the latest research results in his family laboratory, Budas''s smile grew bigger and bigger.


    The performance of Budas was quickly seen by several other people on the scene, and another member of the assembly curiously said: "Why, the Budas patriarch already has a solution to this regulation?"


    "Of course!" Boudas said without concealment: "Our family has always been committed to environmental protection. Obviously, this restriction will not affect our family''s industry."


    "That can''t be seen!" Randall said with a somewhat ugly expression. Of course he knew the situation of his opponent''s family. He also knew that in the field of environmental protection, his family was no match for him. However, he Obviously, I don''t want to see my opponent too happy.


    "The cars produced by your family company are indeed slightly better in terms of environmental protection than those produced by our family, but compared with other car companies, I don''t think you have any advantage, right?"


    This time, the federal regulations are obviously for the entire Federation, not their own city. Therefore, there are still many car production companies involved. The cars produced by the Budas family are more environmentally friendly than their own. It is better, but within the scope of the Federation, that may not necessarily be the case.

 503 Chapter 503 Undercover

    "Patriarch Randall is talking about the old calendar!" Budas said with a gentle smile on his face: "Our family has recently made another major breakthrough in the field of automotive environmental protection. I am honored to tell you all, Our family¡¯s cars produce almost zero pollution when they are in use!"


    Looking at the smug smile on Budas¡¯s face, although the few people on the scene did not see the car in his mouth, they were all stunned. As the head of the Payton family, the other party would obviously not brag about this matter. Yes, because it is not necessary at all, the federal government''s regulations will be officially promulgated, and whether their family''s new car can reach the federal government''s requirements is not hidden.


    Therefore, the few people present also believed what Budas said, and then the moods of the few people were completely different. The moods of Randall and Panders were naturally very bad. Their opponents are now completely different. Surpassed themselves, and, because of the new federal regulations, their family must have suffered heavy losses in the automotive field. In this case, the dead partner is likely to take advantage of the situation. How do you look at it, how it is very unpleasant Things.


    And federal officials, including the city owner and a few members, are naturally in a good mood, especially that city owner, the company in his own city, is leading the entire Union in terms of environmental protection, and he will follow suit.


    Moreover, he also knows that the federal government attaches great importance to the environmental protection of automobiles. If someone does it well, it is a good resume, which will be very helpful for future promotions.


    As a result, his eyes on Budas became a bit warm, and he took the initiative to chat with the other party, and even forgot the original owner. He just wants to know more about the new Peyton family. Car thing.


    Seeing that Budas was surrounded by several federal government members, the faces of Randall and his son were very ugly, but they had nothing to do. After all, they were the masters here, and they could not drive the guests away, even if the other party It''s okay to be their enemy, that would be shameful.


    Therefore, the father and son walked away from sight, but Huang Feng, who was not far from them, followed after thinking about it in place.


    "Dad, you said that what the old man said is true." In a relatively remote corner, the Randall father and son stopped and chatted in a low voice. Obviously, in private, Pandes talked to cloth. Das has no respect at all.


    Many people on the scene saw the two of them arrived there, but no one came up to disturb them. The situation in front of them, the father and son obviously have something to talk about, how could they bother up at this time?


    "80% is true." Randall said with a solemn expression.


    "So, they have really made a breakthrough in environmental protection technology?" Pandes said with an ugly face.


    In the past, their family did not pay much attention to this aspect. However, the Payton family was able to sell some cars by relying on the name of environmental protection. Therefore, the Chardon family actually understood the importance of environmental protection, but did not pay too much attention to it. .


    Both Randall and his son also understand that once the Payton family can really reduce the pollution of car exhaust to almost zero, then even without the support of the federal government, the cars produced by their family will be harmful to their family. What caused a big impact, let alone now with the support of the federal government, his family in the automotive field seems to be dangerous.


    In the automotive field, the Chatton family has made a lot of profits in the past. Now, if someone wants to share their cake, it is strange that they are in a good mood.


    "There must have been a breakthrough, and this breakthrough is not small. You can see how proud he was just now." Randall said.


    But at this moment, Pandes'' cell phone rang, he looked down, and then a hint of joy appeared on his face.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Randall asked his son.


    "Dad, there is news from the people who have been inserted in the Payton family." Pandes said.


    "What''s the news?" Randall said, the person who was placed in the Payton family was still arranged by him, but he was introduced to his son later and he was responsible for contacting him.


    It is common for two families to ambush spies for each other.


    "He said, he saw that traitor today!" Pandes said.


    "Who?"


    "Professor Neil!" Panders gritted his teeth!


    "Is he really sent by the Payton family?" Randall frowned and asked, this guess is one thing, it''s confirmed, it''s another matter.


    "It can''t be wrong." Pandes nodded affirmatively. Now that Professor Neal can appear with the Payton family, then he must be the person sent by the other party.


    Randall nodded, not too surprised by the news. After all, he had previously guessed that Neil was the other party''s person, but now he was just sure.


    "Looking at your expression just now, there should be more than that, right?" Randall asked.


    "Yeah." Pandes nodded. After that, he subconsciously looked around. Huang Feng was drinking wine as if nothing had happened at this time and did not look at them, but his ears were Listening to the other party''s conversation.


    "That person found research data on the latest car of the Payton family!" Pandes whispered. Although it is in the lobby, it is in the corner. No one else is within five meters of it. Therefore, Pande Si is not afraid that his words will be heard by others.


    Hearing what Pandes said, Randall''s expression was finally a little moved. He asked anxiously, "Can you get it?"


    "Some difficulties." Pandes is not very sure. Although the person saw the information, as long as the Peyton family members are not all fools, they will definitely protect the information and want to obtain the information. Information is not easy.


    "Tell him, no matter how to get the information, as long as he can bring it back, we will definitely not treat him badly, and he won''t have to continue to be an undercover in the future." Randall naturally knew the difficulty.


    However, this information is too important for both families. If the Payton family has that information, they will soon surpass their own family in the field of automobile production, which is definitely a big deal for their own family. Blow.


    And as long as one''s own family obtains that information, it will not only enhance the strength of one''s own family, but also attack the strength of the Payton family, it will kill two birds with one stone, and Randall cannot be unmoved.

 504 Chapter 504

    Pandes nodded, he also knew the importance of the information, so he could understand his father''s approach.


    So, Pandes went to contact the undercover who scored into the Payton family, so that the other party would get that information anyway.


    Pandes continued to socialize with his father, while the undercover agent who received his instructions on the other side, at this time, looked a little dignified.


    Of course he also knows the importance of that information, and he also understands that if he can bring this information back to the Chaton family, then he will definitely undergo earth-shaking changes in the days to come. He longs for such changes. He wanted to get into the celebrity circle of the city, not to be an unknown laboratory worker.


    To some extent, he and Professor Neal are similar. Both of them are unwilling to just stay in the laboratory. They long for the spotlight and want to be the focus of people. Therefore, both of them are doing Work hard to achieve your goals.


    It¡¯s just that Professor Neal didn¡¯t seem to be successful. Although he stole a piece of research data from the Chatton family, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. When he got to the Payton family, there was an accident. Professor Neal''s life is not easy, even worse than before.


    Originally, because Professor Neil not only failed to obtain any useful things, but also played a trick on himself, Budas wanted to kill Professor Neil directly.


    However, Budas changed his mind later. Professor Neal himself is also a good and capable experimenter. If he wants his family to surpass the Chatton family, then Budas has to use all available resources. Therefore, he felt that it was a pity to just kill Professor Neal.


    So Budas arranged Professor Neal into his own laboratory, but he completely restricted his freedom, and he was not allowed to go out. He could only stay in the laboratory and do all kinds of things. experiment.


    Professor Neal was still very fortunate that he could escape from the dead, so he nodded and bowed in agreement, and he was even very grateful to Budas for not killing him.


    Of course, his situation is not good at this time. Before, Budas tried to force him to ask him where the sewage treatment equipment was. He had been injured very seriously. Although he can barely work in the laboratory, the whole The human image is very miserable, and because he was betrayed from another family, everyone else in the laboratory seemed to keep him away.


    Although Professor Neal was very upset, there was no way. He knew his identity and origin. Obviously, there was no way to compare with the people here.


    "Hey, isn''t this Professor Neal? Hello, hello." As Professor Neal was working in a depressed mood, a warm voice suddenly came from his ear.


    "You are?" Professor Neal looked at this very enthusiastic person with some doubts. He didn''t remember knowing him. Moreover, the people here are very indifferent to him. Why is there an enthusiastic person now?


    "Just call me Jessie." The man walked over, holding Professor Neal''s hands with a smile, and said: "I have always read your papers, and they write very well, which gave me a lot of enlightenment."


    "Hello, Jesse." When Professor Neal heard the other party''s words, his face also showed a smile. He has always thought that he is an excellent professor, and his papers are naturally the essence. It is not surprising that they can inspire others.


    "Professor Neal, I didn''t expect to see you here." Jesse said in a bit of surprise: "It''s just, what''s wrong with your face?"


    Professor Neal touched his cheek with obvious scars with a somewhat unnatural expression, and said, "Hehe, a little surprise."


    "Oh, then, Professor Neal, you have to be careful. If you make a mistake, it is the loss of our scientific community." Jesse said with a look of concern.


    "Thank you, I will pay attention." Jesse''s words made Professor Neal very useful, and his feelings for Jesse also rose linearly. After all, in such a strange and even hostile environment, he Professor Neal is naturally very happy to meet someone who cares about himself and even admires himself.


    "Professor Neal, you have joined the Payton family? I heard that you belonged to the Chardonnay family. Why did you come here?" Jessie said curiously.


    "I think the Peyton family is more promising, so I came here." Professor Neal thought Jesse didn''t know about his affairs, so he didn''t tell the truth.


    "Professor Neal, you are wrong." Jesse said with a serious expression on his face. After that, he looked around and found that there was no one else. Then he whispered to Professor Neal, "I adore him. You, think you are a genius, so I told you so, I won''t tell other people."


    "What''s the matter?" Professor Neal heard the other party''s words, his heart jumped, and subconsciously asked in a low voice.


    "Actually, the Payton family did not perform so well. They are very harsh on us. If the subject in charge does not progress for a long time, they will be expelled from here, in order not to be expelled. People who go out, join other families, they will even kill people, I only knew it by chance, and I was trying to escape from here recently." Jessie said with a nervous expression.


    "Ah, how could this be so? They can do this to us?" Professor Neal is a newcomer after all, and he doesn''t know the actual situation here. Others don''t want to see him, so no one will say anything to him. And this Jesse, he didn''t know him before, the other party didn''t need to lie to deceive herself, and the other party still admired herself, it was even more impossible to deceive herself.


    So, that is to say, what the other party said is true. The Peyton family will actually kill them. You must know that it is normal for people like them to have no progress on a subject for a long time. Things, therefore, the methods of the Payton family are too harsh.


    "So, this Payton family is not a human being. I am ready to go out and join the Fez family. However, in order to get a good treatment there, I am going to bring something over." Jesse said, suddenly, he seemed to Realizing what''s the same, he said to Neil nervously: "Professor Neil, don''t you tell me, I believe you, so I told you this."


    Professor Neal nodded and said, "No, I won''t report on you."


    Professor Neal naturally knows what the other person¡¯s mouth means in the past, because he did it before. However, the booklet has changed without knowing what it is, so he will be here. This point.

 505 Chapter 505

    If Jesse had said this about the Payton family a few days ago, Professor Neal would really not believe it, and would even go directly to report him.


    However, it¡¯s different now. Professor Neal touched the scar on his face. He actually experienced the brutality of Budas of the Payton family. He was kind to himself before, but once he didn¡¯t finish him. If the task is the same, he will turn his face and deny him.


    Therefore, Professor Neal doesn¡¯t have much doubt about Jesse¡¯s words, but he has a deeper understanding of the Peyton family¡¯s viciousness in his heart. At the same time, he is also worried about his future destiny. If he can¡¯t finish it. Na Budas thinks he is useless, plus the previous things, then the other party will definitely not let him go.


    Thinking of this, Professor Neal, who was lucky enough to have escaped, suddenly became frightened again.


    "Thank you, Professor Neal, thank you for your understanding." Professor Jesse exhaled as if he breathed out, and then said to Professor Neal: "Professor Neal, for the sake of our colleagues, I remind you , It¡¯s best to plan early, even if you don¡¯t betray the Payton family, you still have to leave yourself a way out."


    Neil nodded gratefully. For Jesse¡¯s kindness, he didn¡¯t even have the slightest doubt. It is said that after a short time when the two people knew each other, the other side had been so heartbroken to him. It should be very suspicious. However, Neil did. It was a subjective belief that the other party was worried about himself because he admired himself, so that he didn''t even doubt the other party''s intentions at all.


    Seeing that the other party had finished speaking and was leaving, Neil''s face showed a trace of hesitation. Finally, as if he was determined, he held the other party. Seeing that the other party looked at him suspiciously, Neil whispered: "You Have you been in contact with the Fez family?"


    The Fez family is also a big family in this city. Of course, there is no way to compare with the Peyton and Chardon families, but the reputation is better than the two.


    "Well, they are very happy for my refuge, but unfortunately, if Professor Neal also goes there, then you will be at the supervisor level." Professor Jesse said.


    Hearing what Jesse said, Professor Neal''s eyes lit up and said, "If I go, will they not want me?"


    "How is it possible!" Jesse seemed to have heard something incredible: "Professors like you go to them, then they can''t ask for it, Professor Neil, if you have this idea, I can help you contact."


    Neil nodded and said, "Well, I also feel that it seems dangerous to be in the Payton family, so I want to leave too."


    "That''s great, the Fiss family will definitely welcome you." Jessie said happily.


    Neil knows more than the other party. After all, he has defected from one family (he thought Jesse didn''t know about this), and now he is betraying another family, asking the Fez family to accept himself. difficult.


    Thinking of this, he thought of what Jesse said before, bringing something in the past. If he could bring something in the past, then the other party would be willing to accept his own. If the value of what he brought is large enough It is not impossible to mix up a management position.


    The more he thought about it, the more enthusiastic Neil became, and then he said to Jesse: "Professor Jesse, you just said to bring something with you. I don¡¯t know. Did you get it?


    "Not yet." Jesse said, "It''s so easy to get things."


    "That''s right, let''s find a way together. When the time comes, even if we two bring it together, what do you think?" Neil said, he can''t forget Jesse''s, after all, the other party is his introducer, so , He wants to act with each other, when the time comes, the Fez family will also accept them together.


    "Of course." Jesse agreed without thinking about it: "I just have a goal here. It''s just that it''s not easy for one person to start. With the help of Professor Neal, it will definitely be much more convenient."


    "What is it?" Professor Neal was not surprised that the other party already had a goal. After all, the other party had already had this idea. It is not surprising to have a goal. What he was curious about was what the other party chose as the "meeting gift". Yes, you know, this thing will directly affect their future treatment in the Fez family, and the weight must not be too light.


    "Design materials for the new car of the Payton family!" Jesse said with an inexplicable look in her eyes.


    Huang Feng on the other side is still wandering in the entire hall at this time. Although some people are curious about him alone, there are too many people here today. It is normal that they don¡¯t know each other. Therefore, No one doubted Huang Feng''s identity.


    And Huang Feng is not swaying indiscriminately. He consciously follows Pandes''s side not far away. He has now set his goal on the new car production materials of the Payton family.


    On the earth, the pollution of automobile exhaust is still very serious. Although there are some electric cars now, they are still inferior to those that burn oil. If you can get a kind of almost For non-polluting, oil-burning cars, even if the speed is relatively slow, they can gain enough market.


    However, it is not easy for him to obtain the information. He does not know where the information is now, and he is not familiar with the environment there.


    And now Panders had already made the idea of ??that document. He just had to wait and wait for Panders to obtain the document, and then grab it from him.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng felt that he was a little sorry for Panders. He had obtained information on sewage treatment equipment and a suspended sports car from him before, and now he has hit his mind again. Sorry.


    If Huang Feng knew that the leather shoes and gloves he had obtained before were also related to the Pandes family, he would not know what he would think.


    Pandes didn''t know, he was being watched by Huang Feng again, and he was about to come to a mantis to catch the cicada, and he was waiting for news of his undercover.


    What Huang Feng and Panders did not expect was that the undercover agent was very powerful. When the banquet was about to end, they notified Panders that he had obtained the information and asked him to send someone to pick him up!

 506 Chapter 506

    "Father, you got it over there!"


    Seeing the news from his undercover agent, Pandes looked happy. He never thought that the other party would complete this difficult task so quickly. You know, this task itself is very difficult, even if it is. It will take a while to complete.


    And Randall and his son were even ready for the mission to fail, but they did not expect that the undercover gave them such a big surprise.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so fast?" Rao, a person like Randle who has seen many big scenes, was also shocked by the opponent''s speed. Is this undercover Superman?The task has just been assigned here, and how long does it take to complete it over there?


    "I don''t know, I just said that I succeeded. As for the process, I didn''t say that the situation is probably too urgent." Pandes said. In that case, the other party can''t say anything in detail. Passed.


    "Yes, you immediately arrange for someone to respond, and you must ensure that the information is foolproof!" Randall said hastily. He also knew that it is not the time for the questioning process to complete the task more than anything else.


    "Yes!" Pandes responded.


    Huang Feng over there is also surprised at the speed and ability of the undercover of the Pandes family. This is too powerful. The importance of this information is needless to say, and the other family is only worse than the Chatton family. That''s just a little bit, the defense measures must be very strict, but now, the undercover of the Pandes family has succeeded so quickly, is that person 007?So awesome?


    In fact, what Huang Feng and Randall do not know is that in this case, it is not the undercover agent who plays the main role, but Professor Neal. I have to say that Professor Neal has average abilities in scientific research. , And always feel good about myself.


    However, he is still very good at making ghosts and tricks. This time he is still the leader. With the experience of deceiving a comparable professor last time, Professor Neal has even more easily completed this task. Of course, the credit of Professor Jesse is also included. After all, Professor Neal¡¯s reputation here is not very good. However, Professor Jesse is an old acquaintance here, and the interpersonal relationship is also good. Therefore, Professor Neal is relaxed. Successful.


    However, this time the information is no longer a booklet, but a thick pile of information. It must be very conspicuous to go out with so much information. Therefore, Professor Jesse had to use the miniature camera he prepared in advance. , To take photos of all those materials, if this happens, a lot of time will be lost.


    Although the two are very anxious to go out, after all, they may be found at any time, but they can only take the time to take photos of those materials, which is their root in the future.


    The people in the Budas family¡¯s laboratories are not completely idiots, so when Jesse and Neal finally took the pictures, they didn¡¯t leave the laboratory for a long time. Their behavior was It was discovered, so the person in charge of the laboratory, while seizing the time to arrest both Jesse and Neil, contacted his boss and reported the situation here.


    But after passing through the layers, Budas, who was attending the Penders birthday party, also learned about it. There was a panic on his face. He knew the weight of the information, so he quickly asked his own subordinates to send more. The man was chasing the two men, and he himself was about to leave, returning home to personally direct the arrest.


    "Uncle Budas, don''t play for a while anymore?" Seeing Budas hurriedly want to leave, Pandes knew in his heart that the other party might already know about the laboratory, so he left. Come over, smile and say to the other party, if you can keep the other party, that''s the best.


    "No, my nephew should be happy by myself." Although something major happened in his own family, it may also have something to do with the Chatton family. However, when facing Pandes, Budas still squeezed a little smile. , For a person like him who is deep in the city, it is absolutely impossible to lose his attitude in front of the younger generation.


    "There will be other good shows later, Uncle Budas will stay for a while, play for a while before leaving." Pandes said enthusiastically.


    "No, I have something to do. Let''s go first and help me give your father some advice." Budas insisted on leaving, regardless of Panders''s retention, and did not even say hello to Randall who was socializing not far away. , We can see how anxious he is.


    "He''s gone?" Soon, Randall came to Panders''s side, looked at the back of Budas leaving, and asked softly.


    "Well, I''m in a hurry, maybe I already know the car information." Pandes said.


    "Is there any news from there?" Randall said.


    "Not yet." Pandes shook his head and said, and at this time, his cell phone rang again. This time it was the call, which was his undercover.


    "Hey, how is the matter? Have you been discovered? Someone is following you? Then you hurry to Funing University to pick up No. 111, and the person I arranged will pick you up there." Pandes said to the phone.


    "They were really discovered, but fortunately everything has been brought out." Pandes said to his father after hanging up the phone.


    "Send more people to ensure everything is foolproof!" Randall said.


    Pandes nodded and called again.


    At this time, Huang Feng, who had already obtained the information she wanted, also quietly left the scene. He didn''t know anyone here, so even if she left early, no one found out. No one will stop him.


    "How? What did you say over there?" Professor Neil next to him asked with anxious expression after Jesse hung up the phone.


    He has been betraying the two families in a row. If he is caught back by the Peyton family this time, he will be dead. Therefore, he is more anxious than Jesse, and he also regrets a little bit in his heart. It was so impulsive, how could I be moved by a few words.


    However, thinking that these are no longer useful now, he only hopes that Jesse can take him to join the Fez family smoothly.


    "Don''t worry, someone will be sent over there to pick us up, nothing will happen." Jessie said, the reason why someone was needed to pick up, they were also worried that someone from the other side would ambush on the way to the family. In that case, There must be no way for the two of them to pass.


    Although he was comforting Professor Neal, Jesse was sneering at him in his heart. This guy still thought he was in the Fez family, but he didn¡¯t know that he was already On the road to death.

 507 Chapter 507

    Does the Chatton family hate Professor Neal?I am very sure of that!Originally, Professor Neal was a professor in their family. They also put a lot of effort into training on him. As a result, this guy not only defected to a hostile family, but also took away a newest research in the laboratory. As a result, this caused heavy losses for the Chatton family.


    Therefore, both Randall and Penders hate Professor Neal. If you catch him, you will never treat him mildly than Budas before. It is normal to kill him. of.


    And Jesse, who knows this situation well, naturally knows it. He deliberately pleased Neil before, just to get his help and get the information, not really worshiping the other party.


    On the other hand, after they discovered that Neil and Jesse had defected, the Peyton family sent people to follow them. Although they have not been caught, they have not been lost. They have been far away. Followed behind, trying to get close to each other.


    "I knew it, I knew it! That guy is a natural anti-bone! I shouldn''t believe him at all, I should kill him directly! This damn traitor!" Budas, on the way back, finally controlled He couldn''t help his temper, cursing loudly, and the object of his curse was naturally Professor Neal who defected again.


    Budas regrets very much now, he shouldn''t let him go. He already knew that the production manual about sewage treatment equipment was lost. As a result, the damn Professor Neil did not. Give it to myself, but made a fake thing to fool myself.


    How could I believe him in the beginning?Damn, that guy is a liar, that manual must still be on his body, he lied to the Chatton family, and now he came to lie to himself, he was actually fooled.


    "Catch that liar, I will kill him personally! Let him know that I Budas is not so good to cheat, and the honor of my Payton family is not allowed to be insulted!" Budas roared angrily, he gave himself One by one orders from his men made the other party catch Professor Neal at any cost.


    In addition to Professor Neal and Jesse, and the Peyton family who hunted them down, another person was rushing to Funing Street. This person was Huang Feng who had just left the banquet.


    After Huang Feng left the hall, he rushed to Funing Avenue, where he had to find a way to obtain the information. If the information were handed over to Randall and his son, it would be even more difficult for Huang Feng to obtain it.


    Although Huang Feng does not know where the Funing Street is, but with the existence of floating taxis, his problem is not a problem. Not only are floating taxis very fast, but there are also a lot of them. Huang Feng even I found such a car without waiting for more than a minute, and then went there directly.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that Bruce knew about Professor Jesse shortly after he left the hall, and because of the fact that his own things were stolen before, Bruce¡¯s heart was always very upset, and the key object he suspected It was the Peyton family, so this time, after knowing that his family had stolen useful things from there, Bruce planned to pick it up in person. One was to make himself angry, and naturally he wanted to show something. , Lest others always say that he is an unlearned dude.


    It is a pity that his father and brother did not agree to his request. They were afraid that he would have an accident or something bad. After all, the opponent''s person is chasing, and the person to respond is likely to be with the opponent''s person. There is a conflict, so there is still a great danger.


    However, Bruce was obviously not unwilling to give up easily. After leaving his father and brother, he secretly headed to Funing Street by himself.


    But Bruce is not the only one who wants to behave in his elders and peers. Budas¡¯s son Duke also wants to behave in front of his father. A playboy who can only eat, drink and have fun, and now after he knew about it, after knowing that his father took it very seriously, he was immediately moved.


    He is too eager to behave in front of his father. He is about the same age as Panders, but in his father¡¯s company, he can only take on some unimportant positions. Compared with Panders, he is far behind. It''s not that he doesn''t want to change an important position, but his father thinks that his ability is not enough for other important positions, so he has been so suppressed.


    Therefore, he is more eager to prove himself than Bruce.


    "When I snatch the information back, my father will definitely look at me with admiration!" Duke said swearingly, after which he drove his suspension supercar and chased it.


    So, many people took action around the information that was stolen by Neil and Jesse. Even some people from other families also got the news at this time and sent people to Funing Street. See if you can fish in troubled waters in this competition.


    At this moment, Huang Feng, Neil and Jesse who were involved in the incident did not know that there were many people around. Actually, Budas can¡¯t be blamed for being furious, because, after all, that information It was obtained by their family laboratory for a long time, but after Neil and Jesse stole the document, they burned the original manuscript. In this way, in this world, there are only the two of them. The information is only available in the mini-camera, and it seems that this information is more valuable.


    Huang Feng was not the first to reach No. 111 Funing Street. When he arrived, there were already quite a few people there, and these people seemed to belong to the two camps, and they had already met.


    This is a big villa. However, because of the fact that it has been handed over inside, no one is watching at the gate, and Huang Feng enters it easily and proudly.


    However, the people inside seemed to be restrained, only using their fists and feet instead of using weapons, and there were a lot of people on both sides.


    At the edge of the fighting crowd, Huang Feng also saw two people in white coats. At this time, the two men were watching the fight on the field nervously. They did not go up to participate and did not run away.


    Huang Feng guessed that the two people should be the two who escaped from the Peyton family laboratory, and that the production materials about the car should be on them.


    Huang Feng was just about to go up and start his hands. Suddenly, he saw two more suspended vehicles in the air. The two vehicles came from different directions, but arrived here at almost the same time.

 508 Chapter 508: Sophistry

    Huang Feng paused for a moment when he was about to go up. He wanted to see who was coming, and then he would do it again. Now he is more steadfast. After all, where the thing is, no matter who takes it from the scene, he will You can do it next.


    At this time, the two suspended sports cars that reached almost at the same time fell to the ground, and Bruce and Duke came out of them.


    Neither of them expected to be here. When they met each other at this time, they were all a little shocked. Both of them are members of the city''s top second-generation circle. They both like to play. They usually know each other. , And often meet, but the relationship between the two is not good because of family reasons, and they are usually tit-for-tat everywhere.


    "Bruce, why are you here? Sure enough, your family stole our car production materials?" After a bit of a daze, Duke understood what was going on. The other party should come here to get the materials like him. , Their family only suspected that this matter was related to the Chatton family, but there was no evidence.


    However, seeing Bruce here now, everything is clear, this matter was done by the Chatton family.


    Although Bruce is usually a little fun, he is not a completely brainless person. Knowing this matter, although both parties can guess that the other party did it, they must never admit it by themselves.


    "What car production materials, I don''t know what you are talking about." Bruce said as he walked towards the villa, "This is our villa, can''t I come? It''s you, who let you in without our permission? of?"


    "Bruce, people don''t speak secretly, you should know the purpose of my coming here." Duke said with an ugly face.


    "I really don''t know, and I don''t want to know, please leave my villa now, otherwise, don''t blame me for calling the police and saying you broke into the Ming house privately!" Bruce threatened.


    "Want to let me go, yes! But you must return the things from our house, and hand over the two traitors!" Duke said calmly, obviously, he was not scared by Bruce.


    "I don''t know what to say! I don''t understand what you are talking about, please leave me as soon as possible!" Bruce ordered the guest again.


    At this time, the two were already at the door of the villa, and at this time, a figure flew out of the lobby of the villa, knocked the door open, and then fell in front of the two.


    Before, those people fought in the lobby of the villa, but at this time, the battle inside was obviously getting fiercer, and someone was shot out.


    Both Bruce and Duke were shocked by this sudden situation, and then two people in white ran out from inside, but when the two who rushed out saw Bruce and Duke , The expression is obviously different.


    "Master Bruce, are you here? This is the information, right in this!" After seeing Bruce, Jesse immediately asked for credit. For Bruce, he obviously knew him. In this city, His stubborn name is still very loud, and Jesse naturally knew that he was a member of the Chatton family.


    And Professor Neal also knew Bruce. After all, he had worked in the Chardon family¡¯s laboratory for a long time. Although Bruce¡¯s was not in charge of laboratory affairs, he also had a relationship with his brother Pande. Si had been to the laboratory together, so Neil naturally knew him.


    It¡¯s just that, once again seeing his former young boss, Professor Neal¡¯s face is very ugly. Of course, he knows that he betrayed the Chardonnay family. The Chardun family will never let him go. The key is that he will still The pamphlet was lost, otherwise, if it was returned, the Chatton family might have left their own way.


    "Jesse, you lied to me!" Professor Neal already understood what was going on. This Jesse is just like himself as a spy, but he is not the undercover agent of the Fez family, but the undercover agent of the Chatton family !But he actually believed the other side stupidly, and now he was throwing himself into a dead end.


    "Neil, you can''t blame me for this. If you want to blame, you are stupid! You still believe that someone is a fan of someone like you, you are so stupid!" Jesse said triumphantly. Since Bruce is here, he wants to come Even if your own affairs are stable, there is nothing to be proud of at this time.


    "You..." Professor Neal flushed and pointed at Jesse, but didn''t know what to say.


    Professor Neal is now full of panic. Although there is another person besides Bruce at the scene, that person will not be friendly to him because the other person is from the Payton family!And he just stole something from the Payton family!In other words, none of the two groups of people who came to the scene were from their own side, and they were all hostile to themselves. No matter who won the battle for information, he would be unlucky in the end!


    In addition to Professor Neal''s bad mood at the scene, Bruce was also in a bad mood. He didn''t know Jesse before. After all, Jesse was in contact with Panders, but he knew that his family was in Payton. The family has undercover agents, so when Jessie said what he just said, he knew that that person was Jesse.


    However, now he can¡¯t wait to plug Jesse¡¯s mouth, and block back what he just said. After all, he just said to Duke that this matter has nothing to do with his family, but this has no brains. Jessie, who just wanted to claim credit, told everything about it, now it¡¯s useless even if she doesn¡¯t admit it.


    "Bruce, what else do you want to say?!" Duke looked at Bruce with a gloomy expression.


    "What''s to say, I don''t know this guy!" Bruce insisted, and at the same time gave Jesse a fierce look.


    And Jessie also seemed to know that she had just been overwhelmed for a while and said something that shouldn''t have been said. Seeing Bruce''s eyes, she shrank her neck and stopped talking.


    "Since you don''t know him, that''s right, this person, I want to take it away!" Duke said, but he saw that it was in Jesse''s hand, how could he be willing to let it go!


    "No!" Bruce obviously couldn''t let Jesse be taken away in front of his own eyes. He said: "This man broke into our villa. I want to detain him. Maybe he stole something from our villa. thing!"


    Jesse finally didn''t make any more stupidity this time, he said quickly: "Yes, yes, I just stole this miniature camera from this villa!"


    Jessie was going to pass this thing to Bruce!

 509 Chapter 509 You Dont Dare To Shoot

    With a satisfied look on Bruce''s face, he was about to reach out to take it.


    And Duke is not a fool, he naturally knows that this thing should be the information, the thing is in the hands of this Jesse¡¯s traitor, he can still grab it, but once it is in the hands of Pandes, he wants it again. To grab by force, that obviously won''t work.


    So he walked towards Jesse, moreover, faster than Pandes!


    "What are you doing?!" Bruce demanded.


    However, Duke ignored him, even changed from walking to running, and ran to Jesse, obviously wanting to get that thing before Bruce!


    When Jesse saw Duke rushing towards him, he backed away again and again. This information is related to his future treatment. If he loses it, it is difficult to say whether the Chatton family will treat him preferentially. Up.


    Duke has rushed to Jesse''s side at this time, but Jesse is desperately protecting the information. He knows that Bruce can''t ignore it here, as long as he persists for a while, and he can also. Take this opportunity to show how loyal you are to the Chatton family.


    "Damn it, Duke, what do you want to do? That''s our house thing!" Bruce roared, and then he was about to step forward and drive Dukla away.


    At this time, the people who had been fighting in the hall before had all come out at this time. However, seeing Bruce and Duke entangled together, those people did not know what to do.


    "Bumping", I don¡¯t know if Jesse didn¡¯t control his power well, or was eager to behave in front of his future master. In short, he suddenly kicked Duke far away, and the other party rolled on the ground. After a few laps, he stopped, and afterwards, he looked at Jesse who embarrassed him with a gloomy face.


    Jesse himself was dumbfounded. He usually spends most of his time in the laboratory. Therefore, his strength is not strong and his body is not in the healthiest state. If he wants to come, he is not bad if he is not defeated by Duke. .


    However, he did not expect that he would kick the opponent so far at once. He himself was stunned. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or worried. After all, he was embarrassing Duke in front of so many people, and Duke was like this. His son-in-law still values ??face very much.


    Sure enough, Duke''s face was gloomy and dripping, and the look in Jesse''s eyes seemed to be spitting fire. He sternly said, "Kill this traitor directly to me!"


    He was naturally speaking to the bodyguards who belonged to his family, and those bodyguards, without the slightest hesitation, rushed to the still stunned Jesse, surrounded him round and round, and fisted together!


    "What are you doing in a daze? Save me!" Bruce said to his bodyguard.


    But at this time, the bodyguards reacted and rushed up quickly. However, it was obviously a little late. The Peyton family members did not keep their hands after hearing the orders of their young masters. Moreover, before they came , Received the order of the Budas Patriarch, also to take things back by all means.


    Before, when they worked with the bodyguards of the Chatton family, they still had some strength. They did not dare to kill, because they were afraid of causing greater conflict between the two families. However, now they have nothing to do with the traitor of their own family. Of staying power.


    So, soon, that Jessie was dying, and he didn''t even have the strength to call for help. Before, he could kick Duke away because Duke usually likes to drink, and his body has long been hollowed out. , Naturally couldn''t resist his kick, but in front of these wolf-like bodyguards, he did not have the slightest strength to fight back.


    Bruce was also angry when he saw this scene. If it spreads out and the people who take refuge in his family are killed in front of him, it will be a stain on him and the family behind him. Who would dare to take refuge in them in the future? family?


    Therefore, he repeatedly asked his own bodyguard to save people quickly, and one side wanted to beat people, and the other wanted to save people. The two sides clashed again. Unfortunately, Jesse, who was at the center of the conflict, could only use weak The voice called for help, and the voice became smaller and smaller.


    As a result, Bruce, who was somewhat anxious, suddenly took out the small pistol in his arms, and shot one of the bodyguards of the Payton family!


    This small pistol is a beautiful pistol inlaid with gemstones. Usually, Bruce is used to collect or show off. Basically, he has never used it. Today is the first time he has used it.


    The first time Bruce used this gun, he achieved a good result. A member of the Payton family was shot and fell to the ground. As for the death, it is not clear.


    The scene suddenly became quiet, even Duke looked at Bruce in surprise, and then all the bodyguards of the Chatton family took out Peyton¡¯s pistols. The Peyton family members were not to be outdone. Taking out the pistols, the two sides pointed at each other, but no one shot.


    "Bruce, you are crazy, you actually shot?!" Duke looked at Bruce in surprise. Although there is much fighting between the two families, on the bright side, the two sides are still peaceful, although it happened before. There have been many conflicts, but none of them fired any guns, at most they just used cold weapons. You know, if someone is dead, the contradiction between the two families will become more acute. It will not be good for the two families, on the contrary It will benefit other families.


    "Let your man, let Jessie go!" Bruce turned his gun and said to Duke. He was pretty sure that Duke would agree. Although he did not dare to shoot Duke, he killed an opponent. It''s just a bodyguard, as long as he can get the information, everything is easy to say, and his father will settle it.


    In fact, this is the time, whether it¡¯s Randall or Budas, they already know the conflict here, and they all know the other party¡¯s determination, so they have sent more people to come, but they are all still on the way.


    "Bruce, you dare not shoot!" Although he was scared, Duke still thought Bruce was afraid to shoot. After all, killing himself and killing a bodyguard are two different things. A bodyguard died. Many will make the conflict between the two more acute.


    However, if something happens to me, those two are really immortal!


    "You can try it!" Bruce said with a smile on his face.


    "bump!"


    Just after Bruce had said this, Duke was shot in the chest suddenly, and then he fell down with a face full of disbelief!

 510 Chapter 510

    The scene fell into weird silence again. This time, whether it was members of the Chatton family or the Payton family, they all looked at Bruce with shock, and seemed to be very unacceptable to what happened before him.


    "No, it''s not me!" Bruce himself was stunned. After he saw the eyes of the people around him, he was a little flustered. If he kills an ordinary person, it doesn''t matter to him, he or behind him The family can definitely handle it, and there will be no accidents by itself.


    However, this time is different. It is Duke who died this time, the eldest son of the Payton family. Although he is usually ignorant and has no great skills, his identity is placed there after all. He is out In terms of things, the impact must be very large.


    And if the other party still died in the hands of his Bruce, then the two families would really be immortal, and he would bring great trouble to the family.


    However, Bruce can swear to God that he really didn''t fire the gun just now. Although he pointed the gun at Duke, he knew that he didn''t have the guts to shoot.


    However, seeing the disbelief in the eyes of everyone, Bruce looked at the pistol in his hand again, and subconsciously threw it away, just like the pistol he usually cherishes, like a rubbish, he can¡¯t wait. Want to throw the other party away!


    "It''s not me, it''s really not me! You have to believe me!" Bruce explained quickly, but no one believed it.


    And there was only one Huang Feng watching from the wall, which proved that it was indeed not Bruce who shot this time, but someone else. This person is Professor Neal who was forgotten by everyone some time ago. !


    Professor Neal knew that he had offended the two biggest families in the city. Today, no matter who wins, he can''t run. However, he obviously doesn''t want to sit still, so he is always looking for opportunities.


    Bruce quickly provided him with this opportunity. When Neil saw Bruce pointing a gun at Duke, his eyes lit up. After that, he took out the pistol in his arms, this gun. It was Jesse who took the information from him before and gave it to him in order to gain his trust. He didn''t expect that it was actually used now.


    And Professor Neal¡¯s position is also very good, just not far behind Bruce, he originally thought about attacking Bruce, but now the situation has caused him to change his mind. He killed Duke with a gun. Because the bodyguards of the two sides were confronting each other before, no one saw who fired the gun. Therefore, Professor Neal even let Bruce take the blame!


    Whether it¡¯s Bruce¡¯s or Professor Neal¡¯s guns, they are all laser guns. Huang Feng was also the first time he saw a weapon in this world. The laser gun just flashed a light from the muzzle. After that, Du Ke had already been shot, even with Huang Feng''s eyesight, he couldn''t understand the flight path of the "bullet".


    Huang Feng was also a little grateful that he didn''t have the impulse to go up and rob directly. These people hadn''t shot each other before. That was hesitating. However, if a stranger like himself went in and grabbed it, no matter which side it was, it might not be. Will be polite with myself.


    And Huang Feng was not sure that he would be able to avoid the laser gun shot.


    "Avenge the young master!"


    I don¡¯t know which bodyguard yelled this sentence. Suddenly, the Peyton family turned their guns to Bruce. Their hearts were very aggrieved at this time. This time they were originally from the Chatton family. They stole things from their family, and now, the young master of his own family is still in front of everyone, and was killed by the opponent''s people, and they all feel that their face is lost.


    Moreover, they also knew that Budas would definitely blame them for this matter, and they would definitely be implicated, so they were in fear at this time.


    But now suddenly someone shouted "revenge the young master", their eyes lit up, and they didn''t care who called it, but they all agreed with this idea in their hearts, thinking that if they could avenge the young master, maybe, Patriarch Budas Treat them lightly!


    The bodyguards of the Chaton family obviously wouldn''t want to see their young master killed in front of them, so they took the initiative to shoot at these people.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic. Bruce, who was still in a state of panic, was also hit by someone from the Payton family. Although the man was shot by someone from the Don Chardon family, Bruce was still shot. Moreover, he had more of them than Duke, and he was beaten out of a hornet''s nest.


    "Master Bruce is dead!"


    Obviously, someone discovered Bruce¡¯s situation, and the scene became more chaotic. The Chardon family bodyguards, like the Peyton family bodyguards, were worried that their patriarch would punish themselves severely, so they desperately wanted to help Bruce. revenge.


    As a result, the scene became more chaotic, and Professor Jesse in the center of the chaos, who had been shot and killed, was already unknown to him. On the contrary, Professor Neil, who was prepared before, not only did not die, but also took advantage of it. Bring the miniature video camera here.


    Having witnessed all of this, Huang Feng had to sigh with emotion at the insidiousness of Professor Neal, as well as good luck. He had to be beaten several times, but nothing happened.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t let him off. When Professor Neal wanted to leave in the chaos, Huang Feng had already followed him.


    "Professor Neal, where are you going?" Huang Feng said as he fell in front of the opponent lightly, blocking his way.


    At this time, the two of them were already a little away from the chaotic scene, and they were blocked by some buildings, so Huang Feng didn''t have to be afraid of being discovered by those people.


    "Who are you?" Neil said as he looked at the man falling from the sky in surprise.


    "Don''t care who I am, hand over that thing, and then you leave." Huang Feng is only interested in the information, but doesn''t want to shoot Neil, there is no need.


    When Neil heard Huang Feng''s words, he subconsciously put the thing behind him. It was the capital of his future to join other families. He didn''t want to give up easily.


    "Are you forcing me to take action?" Huang Feng frowned and looked at the other party. He didn''t want the other party''s life, but if he didn''t cooperate, Huang Feng wouldn''t mind being rough.


    Neil felt a dangerous breath on Huang Feng''s body, and he quickly said: "I will give it, I will give it!"


    He said that Neil was going to hand the thing to Huang Feng, but he suddenly took out the pistol that had just done his work!

 511 Chapter 511

    "Pop" Nannier just took out the pistol, and there was a flower in front of him. After that, he felt that his arm was hit hard, and then, because of the pain, he lost the gun in his hand.


    At this time, Huang Feng had returned to his original position, and what he was playing with was the pistol that Neil had just taken out.


    There is not much difference between this pistol and Huang Feng¡¯s previous left sub-gun in another space. From the outside, it seems that you can¡¯t tell that this is a laser pistol, not an ordinary pistol. However, there is obviously no magazine on this gun.


    "You, are you a man or a ghost?!" Opposite Huang Feng, Professor Neal looked at Huang Feng in horror and said.


    "What do you mean." Huang Feng put the gun in the storage box, smiled and said to Neil.


    And Huang Feng''s inadvertent action once again frightened Neil. With such a big pistol, Huang Feng unexpectedly turned over and disappeared. He didn''t see clearly, where the gun just went.


    "Now you can give me things." Huang Feng said while looking at the other party.


    "Here, here you are!" Neil has been completely frightened by Huang Feng. Moreover, the only self-defense thing he has on his body has been snatched away by Huang Feng. He has no capital to resist.


    Moreover, Huang Feng doesn''t seem to belong to the Chardonnay family, nor the Payton family. As long as he has that information, he has no intention of hurting himself and can save his life. Professor Neal is already very satisfied.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng got the camera, looked around, and waved to Neil.


    Although Neil was still a little unwilling, he also knew that this situation was already his best result, so he took another look at Huang Feng and then turned and left.


    After Huang Feng got what he wanted, naturally there was no need to stay here, so he turned and left.


    Although both wanted to leave the scene, the situation was completely different.


    Huang Feng has Lingbo microsteps and magic silk gloves, so he left the scene very easily, but Neil was not so happy anymore. He had just walked out of the door of the villa and met two waves of people. , These two waves are the reinforcements sent by Randall and Budas.


    Although these people don¡¯t know Professor Neil, they all knew that he was definitely related to this incident when they saw his clothes and he came out of the villa. They all wanted to catch Professor Neil. .


    And Professor Neal is naturally unwilling to be caught. He knows that once he is caught by the opponent, no matter who the opponent is, there is no way for him to survive. He wants to escape very much. However, the current situation is obviously She is not allowed to escape.


    Because both sides wanted to catch Professor Neal, there was a conflict again, and Professor Neal unfortunately died in the conflict.


    The people on both sides did not stop their actions just because someone they did not know died. They continued to enter the villa. After that, the reinforcements of both sides also knew that the young master of their family had died on the spot, so a larger-scale conflict broke out. Up!


    This large-scale conflict lasted for more than an hour, and it was not stopped until federal police arrived on the scene.


    The investigation afterwards revealed that not only the Chardon and Payton families, but also several other families were involved in this conflict. Even the person who was the first to shout "avenge the young master" was not the one who was involved. People from the Dun family, but from other families who want to fish in troubled waters.


    The conflict also caused dozens of casualties. It can be said to be a very bad incident. Although the city owner and several families are trying their best to cover up this incident, there are still some rumours. After going out, it caused a lot of social impact, and the city lord also personally talked to the patriarchs of the two families, and the two families had already agreed to stop the dispute.


    But, in private, how could they stop?Both families died and their patriarch''s son was killed by each other. This is a deep hatred. Usually, although they also compete, but at least on the bright side, they still maintain a harmony.


    However, after this incident, the smell of gunpowder between the two families became a lot stronger, and fights and fights often occurred. Although there were no dead, there were a lot of minor injuries and serious injuries, which caused a very bad effect. Although the city lord is trying hard to adjust, it is obviously not effective.


    As for the culprit, both Jesse and Neal were killed on the spot, but, strangely, with their deaths, the production materials for the car disappeared. Chadon Both Peyton and Peyton believed that the other party took the document. While they were thinking of revenge against the young master of their family, they were also thinking of ways to find the document from the other party. For this reason, they both A lot of spies who had been ambushed before were used, but they still found nothing.


    Of course, the two families did not suspect that it was people from several other families who took away the information. After all, there were people from other families besides their two families, but they didn¡¯t. The slightest evidence can prove that other families took it.


    And they have now established a strong opponent for each other, and obviously they don''t want to offend other people without evidence. Therefore, their investigations against other families are only carried out in secret.


    And Huang Feng, who really made a profit and obtained the information, is already far away from that city, a city that is still unfamiliar to him. He did not return to reality, but in Wander around in this world.


    The speed of the aircraft at this time is obviously faster, and coupled with the presence of suspended cars, Huang Feng can easily wander around various cities, and also have a good angle to enjoy the scenery.


    Traveling through time and space, Huang Feng had the idea when he knew that the storage box could be teleported. It was just that he could not take action when the conditions were not allowed in the first two times. However, the current world is still relatively It''s safe, and Huang Feng also got what he wanted, so he has no burden here, and finally he can relax and have a good time.


    Of course, Huang Feng did another thing in the process of playing, and that is to open his own winery. Because it is an experimental nature, the scale of Huang Feng''s winery is not large, so, Not much money was used. The money he brought from the earth was enough.

 512 Chapter 512

    The situation of this winery also made Huang Feng very happy.


    First of all, there is the issue of brewing time. After professional demonstrations, this wine can be blended and drunk from brewing to storage, which actually only takes about two weeks.


    The general liquor can be drunk immediately after it is brewed. However, at that time, the liquor is too strong and not suitable for drinking. It takes a long time to store, at least a few months, and the longest one or two. year.


    And the white wine formula obtained by Huang Feng can reach the taste of drinking after two weeks. I have to say that this is very powerful, and the taste of this wine is very good. Huang Feng once brewed it well. The wine was tasted by the tasters, and the evaluation was very good, and Huang Feng himself drank it, it was really good.


    This makes Huang Feng very happy. After all, this wine can be brewed after he returns to the earth. It is his next industry, and he certainly attaches great importance to it.


    In the end, Huang Feng did not close the winery, and even hired someone to take care of it. Although Huang Feng set up the winery casually, he obviously didn¡¯t want to just throw it away, the person Huang Feng invited. It is the kind of intelligent robot. In this world, intelligent robots are already very common. Huang Feng spent some money and bought a very good intelligent robot. He is fully capable of managing a factory.


    One year passed quickly, and it was time for Huang Feng to leave. At this time, when he was playing, he also met some people, but because of time, there was no way to continue contacting. In this world, he still has his own factory, and he also has no way to manage it.


    Huang Feng has some regrets, but, after all, he wants to leave, the earth belongs to his world, he is just a passerby here.


    Moreover, Huang Feng has not forgotten that he is still in danger in reality. Huang Feng has always remembered this matter because, in the real world, if he died, then he would really die. Obviously, Huang Feng hasn''t lived enough yet.


    When the time came, the scene in front of Huang Feng began to change. This was also the first time Huang Feng was alive and teleported back to the real world. The method of teleportation did not change from when he teleported in.


    Although he has not completely left this world, Huang Feng has already tightened his nerves, and Lingbo Weibu is also ready to launch casually, but he knows that in the real world, a bullet is waiting for him.


    The scene changed. Huang Feng had just returned to reality, before he had time to see the surrounding scenery clearly, his Lingbo microsteps had already been activated. When he saw his body was short and his neck crooked just right, he avoided that. In the eyes of the others, it would definitely hit him in the head.


    "It''s impossible!" Hans saw the shot he was determined to win, and was easily avoided by Huang Feng, and suddenly called out in disbelief.


    In fact, it is not easy for Huang Feng to avoid this bullet. It can be said that he has already used his Limbo microsteps to the extreme, and then he can hide in it. The bullet does not even reach his cheek. Five centimeters away.


    And Huang Feng himself was frightened in a cold sweat, his muscles cramped.


    While soothing his muscles, Huang Feng looked at the three uninvited guests and said, "Who are you?"


    Obviously none of the three people on the opposite side can understand Huaxia, so they don¡¯t know what Huang Feng is talking about. They are also old mercenaries with rich combat experience. Therefore, after a shock, they continue to move towards Huang Feng. attack.


    Huang Feng¡¯s muscles were still cramping at this time, and his flexibility would definitely be affected. At this time, the three people on the opposite side all took out pistols. If Huang Feng has no physical problems, he will rely on his second-rate pinnacle skill and Ling Ling. The magic of the wave step, there is no problem to avoid these people''s bullets.


    However, he obviously couldn''t do it at this time. Seeing that the three of them were about to attack, Huang Feng quickly opened his mouth and yelled "Hum!"


    The movements of the three people''s hands suddenly stopped, and Huang Feng was not in the habit of wasting opportunities. He had already used the flying function of his shadow cloak to fly to the three of them. After that, before the three of them came back, he had already taken their hands His gun was snatched away, and even the three of them were knocked out by Huang Feng one by one.


    You know, when Kongming used the lion roar technique, Huang Feng was already a second-rate master, but he still couldn''t hold the opponent''s roar, and these three mercenaries did not have second-rate skills, they were even more powerful. It was their marksmanship and their experience of surviving on the battlefield. It was really better than skill. They might not be as good as Tian Jun.


    Of course, because they have been on the battlefield for a long time, they have learned more methods of killing, and they are still very good in this regard.


    "Which ghost called it to prevent people from sleeping!"


    "Which one is upstairs, what''s the matter, what''s the matter if you don''t sleep at night?"


    "My child will go to school tomorrow, who is it, so wicked!"


    When Huang Feng stunned the three mercenaries, many homes upstairs and downstairs opened their windows and complained. Although Huang Feng''s roar was aimed at the three people in front of him, it was obvious The power is not small, and the residents on other floors have also heard it. However, because Huang Feng is not directed against them, they only heard an explosion, but they were not as shocked as the few people in front of them. Fainted and vomited blood.


    Hearing the complaints from the residents upstairs and downstairs, Huang Feng shrank his neck subconsciously, knowing that he was angering the crowd. It seems that when using this skill in the future, he should pay attention to the occasion.


    "Crap! Bai Xiaorou is still taking a bath!" Huang Feng suddenly thought of Bai Xiaorou who was still in the bathroom.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know whether the three of them came first to find their own troubles, or to find Bai Xiaorou¡¯s troubles first, and Bai Xiaorou is now not much better than an ordinary person. If these three are coming to their room Before, if she sneaked into the bathroom first, then Bai Xiaorou would be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng hurried to the door of the bathroom and knocked loudly on the door: "Group leader, how are you? Group leader, are you okay? Bai Xiaorou, I heard something back!"


    No matter what Huang Feng called, there was no reply inside, and the sound of the bath water was still rustling. Huang Feng felt even more heartbroken.

 513 Chapter 513

    When Huang Feng saw that Bai Xiaorou didn''t respond at all, he was very worried, so he shouted at the door again: "Group leader, if you don''t respond, I will go in!"


    After waiting for a while, there was still no response. Huang Feng gritted his teeth and slapped the door handle fiercely. The door lock was broken, and Huang Feng pushed the door easily.


    The bathroom was filled with smoke and water vapor everywhere. Huang Feng looked for Bai Xiaorou''s location.


    At this time, Bai Xiaorou was lying on the ground, motionless, and, without a piece of clothing on her body, her white skin shone healthy under the light.


    Huang Feng obviously didn''t have any interest in admiring the beauty at this time. Seeing Bai Xiaorou lying on the ground, he quickly stepped forward and lifted him up, which made him have to touch Bai Xiaorou''s skin.


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s skin is obviously very good. It is extremely smooth to the touch. The silk-like touch made Huang Feng¡¯s heart beat fiercely. At this time, Huang Feng also knew that he had made a big mistake before, Bai Xiaorou Where is no chest and butt?


    On the contrary, her figure is very good. The stalwart chest stands tall, and the two points on the top attract Huang Feng¡¯s eye. It¡¯s just that Bai Xiaorou is very good at hiding, so Huang Feng has not discovered her figure. It turned out to be so good.


    Although Huang Feng wanted to keep watching, it was obvious that it was still important to save people. He still didn''t know what happened to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Group leader? Bai Xiaorou! You wake up, what''s wrong with you?" Huang Feng yelled, shaking Bai Xiaorou''s body. He looked at Bai Xiaorou''s whole body all over again. Of course, it was not to take advantage, but to see. She has There is no injury.


    Of course, when she saw that Bai Xiaorou¡¯s body was not hurt at all, Huang Feng also took a look at her body. Although it was not intentional, Huang Feng still felt that his nose was itchy, and there seemed to be some liquid for him. Flow out the same.


    You know, this is the first time Huang Feng has seen the whole body of a woman. His age is at a time when he is very angry. He can control himself, but he has a little bit of cheapness in his eyes, and he hasn''t done it. Stopping force.


    After examining Bai Xiaorou''s whole body, Huang Feng was relieved. The other party apparently had no gunshot wounds. At the same time, her breathing seemed to be very steady, not like something happened.


    "Could it be that I just fainted?" Huang Feng thought to himself, and then he thought it was better to leave here. Since Bai Xiaorou is fine, he is relieved. When she wakes up, if she finds herself watching When it comes to her body, I don''t know what will happen to me.


    However, Bai Xiaorou put it down as soon as Huang Feng was about to prepare, but Bai Xiaorou let out a hum, and then slowly opened her eyes. She seemed a little confused when she just woke up. After seeing Huang Feng, she was a little dazed and asked. Said: "Huang Feng, why are you here?"


    Huang Feng was so frightened by Bai Xiaorou¡¯s movements that he didn¡¯t dare to move, so he hugged her and squatted on the ground. After hearing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s questioning, he squeezed a smile on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, so come in. Look, since you are all right, I will go out first!"


    "Something happened?" A trace of confusion flashed across Bai Xiaorou''s face. After that, she found that she was lying in Huang Feng''s arms, and, most importantly, she actually had a body without a piece of clothing on her!


    "what!"


    The harsh screams made Huang Feng close his eyes subconsciously. However, there was a gust of wind in his ears. Huang Feng hid subconsciously. After that, when he opened his eyes, he saw Bai Xiaorou''s palm coming from Passed in front of his cheek.


    Bai Xiaorou saw that she didn''t hit Huang Feng with a slap, she immediately stretched out her right leg and kicked it towards Huang Feng''s head. Huang Feng stretched out a hand and grasped the opponent''s leg tightly.


    "Huang Feng, you pervert, let go!" Bai Xiaorou shouted sharply.


    "I can let go, but you can''t continue to beat me. I really came in because I was worried that something happened, and I didn''t see anything." Huang Feng explained.


    "Are you blind, or when I''m stupid? In this case, you didn''t see anything?!" Bai Xiaorou obviously didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words.


    Huang Feng also knew that the other party would not believe what he said now. In fact, he did see it. All, what should be watched, what should not be watched, were all watched.


    "Quickly let me go!" Bai Xiaorou said. At this time, her face was also blushing, because the present position is very ambiguous. There is no cover on her chest, and her legs are tall. Standing upright, Huang Feng can see the scenery between his legs clearly as long as he tilts his head.


    Huang Feng also knew that this stalemate was not a way, and there were three unconscious guys outside to deal with, so he put down Bai Xiaorou¡¯s legs and said, ¡°I let you go now, you don¡¯t want to do it anymore. Let''s talk about it when we go out."


    Bai Xiaorou obviously didn''t want to stay here with Huang Feng like this, so she nodded and reluctantly agreed, but the shame on her face did not decrease much.


    Seeing that Bai Xiaorou finally agreed, Huang Feng was also relieved. After that, he put down Bai Xiaorou and quickly stood up and walked out. However, he didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. When Huang Feng released the other party, The arm actually swept across Bai Xiaorou''s chest, and there was an intimate contact with her towering place.


    Now not only Bai Xiaorou blushed, Huang Feng also blushed. God knows that he was really unintentional just now. If he really wanted to take advantage of Bai Xiaorou, he would have done it when Bai Xiaorou was in a coma, instead of waiting until the other party woke up.


    It''s a pity that Bai Xiaorou obviously didn''t think so. Her face was red and bleeding was about to drip, and the eyes looking at Huang Feng also breathed fire. Huang Feng felt the anger of the other party and left almost as if running away. The bathroom.


    After he got out of the bathroom, Huang Feng let out a sigh of relief. Even on the battlefield, he hadn''t been as embarrassed as he was just now. Moreover, this matter is obviously not over yet, and I don''t know what Bai Xiaorou will do when he comes out. Things.


    "Am I born to rush to the bathroom?" Huang Feng thought helplessly.


    Before, at Su Yumo¡¯s residence, he was also in the bathroom. He saw Su Yumo¡¯s private place, but today is also in the bathroom. He saw more places for Bai Xiaorou, although, both times he was I''m full of my eyes, but I was discovered by the other both times, which is very embarrassing.

 514 Chapter 514

    "Who are they?"


    Without letting Huang Feng wait too long, Bai Xiaorou put on her clothes and came out. The loose clothes completely covered her beautiful figure. Huang Feng subconsciously looked at her chest, sure enough. I couldn''t see too much, and Bai Xiaorou glared at his movements.


    However, it was clear that Bai Xiaorou was more concerned about the three extra strangers in the house. The three of them knew at first sight that they were not Chinese, and she did not remember these people who had been in the house before.


    "The three of them are from the Devil Mercenary Group who kidnapped Li Bingyun last time." Huang Feng saw that Bai Xiaorou was more concerned about this matter, and he said quickly. He obviously didn''t want to. The other party was entangled before.


    "People from the Devil''s Mercenary Group? Why are they here? They are here for you?" Bai Xiaorou froze and said, she also assured Huang Feng that his identity had not been exposed. For a long time, the other party not only knew about Huang Feng''s existence, but also came to the door.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng shook his head and said. He didn''t know if it was aimed at him. After all, the other party didn''t say anything to him at the time, but shot him directly.


    "Wake them up, and then ask carefully." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "How?" Huang Feng is not so familiar with this matter.


    "Splash water." Bai Xiaorou said with a glance at him.


    Huang Feng hurriedly dragged the three people into the bathroom, and then sprayed water at the three people with the shower head. I don¡¯t know if the water had the effect, or the three were about to wake up. Anyway, Huang Feng has not sprayed yet. After a while, all three of them woke up.


    "Are you from the Devil''s Mercenary Corps?" Compared to Huang Feng, who is not very good at English, Bai Xiaorou''s English level is much higher. After seeing the three waking up, the interrogation began.


    Seeing Bai Xiaorou speak proficient English with each other, Huang Feng felt a little envious. After all, knowing one more language is also a skill. The storage box can help Huang Feng in other spaces without language barriers. However, in the real world, there is no help in this regard.


    Although Bai Xiaorou''s English was good, the three of them understood, but they didn''t cooperate with Bai Xiaorou.


    "I don''t care who you are, please let us go quickly. Otherwise, you will wait for the people of our Devil Mercenary Corps to get revenge." Hans had no consciousness of being a prisoner at all, and started to intimidate. Bai Xiaorou was gone, obviously, he didn''t feel any danger in Bai Xiaorou''s body, thinking that Bai Xiaorou was just an ordinary person.


    However, his words also proved that he was indeed a member of the Devil Mercenary Group.


    Bai Xiaorou frowned when she heard the other party''s words. Huang Feng looked at her body before, and her heart was very upset. However, because there are business matters to be done, she is not easy to vent, and now these guys It''s so uncooperative, it''s just hitting the muzzle.


    "what!"


    As soon as that Hans finished speaking, he screamed. His two companions and Huang Feng who was watching by the side were all in cold sweats.


    "This Bai Xiaorou is too sturdy, she will treat me the same way later." Huang Feng looked at Bai Xiaorou and thought with some fear in her heart.


    It turned out that Bai Xiaorou was very dissatisfied with Hans¡¯ uncooperative attitude, and wanted to vent the grievances in her heart. Therefore, without the slightest sign, she slammed her right foot between the other¡¯s legs. Huang Feng and the other two members of the Devil Mercenary Group seemed to hear the sound of broken eggs.


    "You better cooperate, what do I ask, what do you answer, and if you talk nonsense with me, I will immediately make you no longer a man!" Bai Xiaorou said indifferently, as if she was not stepping on the foot just now. The same.


    And Hans doesn¡¯t have the energy to control Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words at this time. He is covering his injured part and screaming constantly. As a womanizer, if he can¡¯t be a man, it¡¯s better to kill him. , And make him suffer.


    Bai Xiaorou seemed to be a little dissatisfied with the noise made by the other party, frowning slightly. After seeing this, Hans immediately stopped screaming. Obviously, he had a lingering fear about Bai Xiaorou''s kick.


    "Let''s say, how many people are you here this time? Where are you?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    However, the three people including Hans did not say that although they were afraid that Bai Xiaorou would cut off their grandchildren, it would be difficult for them to betray their teammates so easily.


    Bai Xiaorou also has a way to deal with this situation. Now it is three people who are caught, not one person. Therefore, it is relatively easy to handle.


    Bai Xiaorou raised her head and said to Huang Feng, "You take a person to another room for interrogation. If you say it first, we will deal with it leniently. As for those who refuse to say or are late, you should not be polite to them, how cruel. , How to greet them!"


    Bai Xiaorou said it was an understatement, but everyone who heard it was terrified. However, Huang Feng also knew that this was a good way to interrogate, so she dragged a person who seemed a little flustered from the ground, and then, So he went to the next room.


    These people have not fully recovered from Huang Feng''s roar. Not only are they unable to perform vigorous exercises, but their hands and feet are also tied up, and there is no possibility of escape.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for someone to recruit amidst a scream.


    Although they all trust themselves very much, they don''t believe that their companions can resist the other''s interrogation. Therefore, it is easier to break through after they have suspicion in their hearts.


    However, according to what they explained, the faces of Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were not very good-looking, and they felt a little burdened.


    A total of twelve members of the Devil Mercenary Corps came this time, and these three just wanted to behave in a hurry, and they looked down on Huang Feng in their hearts, so they came forward in advance. The others hid in the hotel. And when these three people are arrested, those people will definitely be alert, and they will definitely change places afterwards. On the contrary, if you are in the light and the other party is in the dark, it is even more dangerous.


    At the same time, Bai Xiaoruan Huang Feng also confirmed that in Qing Province, there were indeed people helping the Devil Mercenary Corps. Otherwise, they would not know Huang Feng¡¯s identity and residence, and they had arrived in the interior so easily, and, Still with weapons.


    "We must act as soon as possible, and go to the hotel where they are staying to arrest people now. Otherwise, if they find that their person is arrested, they will definitely leave. Next time they want to arrest, it will be very difficult." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou Said.

 515 Chapter 515

    "Of course I know this." Bai Xiaorou''s face is also very serious: "However, we have no other comrades in Qing Province. Other people in the organization have tasks at this time. They are not in Qing Province. With the two of us, do you think you can deal with those mercenaries?"


    "We can contact the police," Huang Feng said.


    "They have internal support in Qing Province, do you know, are there any of those policemen?" Bai Xiaorou retorted. Those few people did explain that they were in Qing Province. However, they are just ordinary team members. Who is the specific opponent? This is a secret thing, they obviously don''t know.


    Huang Feng also has some headaches. Although he knows that Secretary Qiu can be trusted, the people below him are not so reassuring. After all, with so many police officers, who knows whether they are really all with Secretary Qiu. The same person?


    "Then we just let them go?" Huang Feng said unwillingly.


    Bai Xiaorou is also unwilling. After all, they already know the location of each other. Moreover, the other party should be together now. This is the opportunity to kill them all at once. If this opportunity is missed, who knows how to have it next time No such opportunity?


    "Or, let me try it alone. If it doesn''t work, I will return." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    "No!" Bai Xiaorou said decisively. She knew that Huang Feng was capable of internal strength, but she was not as good as her previous state. At best, she was a third-rate, even she did not dare to face so many weapons at the same time. As for the mercenary, Huang Feng is worse than her skill, naturally even worse.


    However, what Bai Xiaorou didn''t know was that after Huang Feng sucked her internal force last time, and after reaching the second-rate realm, and then after a teleportation, he had reached the second-rate peak, and the first-class masters were only a ray of distance away.


    However, Huang Feng usually behaves like an ordinary person because of the magical martial arts, so Bai Xiaorou didn''t know that Huang Feng at this time was already even more powerful than when she was at the peak of the right to know.


    Moreover, Huang Feng has many other methods, such as the shadow cloak, golden silk soft armor, Lingbo microsteps, etc., these things can very well enhance his actual combat ability, unfortunately, these things, She didn''t know, so after hearing Huang Feng''s request, she refused without even thinking about it.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine, even if I can''t take them all down, and I want to retreat, there is no problem." Huang Feng said confidently.


    Before, Huang Feng just said casually, but now he really wants to go. After all, those people can say that it is for him this time, and the other party already knows where he lives. So, if you can¡¯t solve them today, the trouble will not be less. Although there are many ways to save your life, if the other party has mental calculations, then it is likely to suffer.


    The other party is secretly telling himself, no matter how careful Huang Feng is, it is impossible for him to remain silent, and it is impossible for him to tighten his nerves to guard against the other party.


    Under Huang Feng''s insistence, Bai Xiaorou finally agreed to Huang Feng''s actions, but instead asked to go with Huang Feng.


    "You want to go too?!" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s surprised eyes, Bai Xiaorou naturally understood what was going on, because she was not much stronger than an ordinary person now. With her current skill, she faced those brutal mercenaries, how she looked and looked like To hold back.


    "Why? Look down on people? Don''t worry, I won''t hold you back. Although my current skill is not as good as you, but my experience is much stronger than you, a rookie." Bai Xiaorou said proudly.


    In her opinion, Huang Feng has only just learned internal strength for a long time, and there is not much combat experience. Although she is not as strong as Huang Feng because of what happened last time, she is a veteran member of the National Security Bureau. He has performed more missions than Huang Feng, and his combat experience is naturally richer than Huang Feng.


    However, Bai Xiaorou obviously didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng had a magic storage box. Huang Feng had already teleported through that storage box several times. He had been on the battlefield and fought against martial arts people. Therefore, his combat experience is not bad. .


    "Okay." After all, Bai Xiaorou is her own group leader. If she insists on going, Huang Feng will not be easy to stop. Moreover, Bai Xiaorou''s ability to handle things is not bad, so it''s not bad to bring him.


    "What should they do?" Huang Feng looked at the three poor guys and said, these guys were tossed by Bai Xiaorou and it''s not clear, don''t look at Bai Xiaorou''s long and beautiful appearance, but when torturing people, they are Without blinking.


    "I fainted and tied up!" Bai Xiaorou said lightly.


    Huang Feng nodded. Obviously, this kind of hard work was for him, and it was the best choice to stun them. The two of them didn''t have time to look at them.


    After handling the three hapless guys, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou drove directly to the hotel where the mercenaries were staying. Although Huang Feng has a car now, he has not had a chance to take it out, so he can only continue to take a taxi. .


    "If you do it later, you should be careful." At the door of the hotel, Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou with some worry, "Or, don''t go."


    "You should pay attention to yourself. Don''t hesitate when it''s time to kill. Those guys are always murderous people. If you can''t bear it, you may harm yourself." Huang Feng is worried about Bai Xiaorou. Bai Xiaorou was also worried about Huang Feng. She was afraid that Huang Feng would not be able to lay a dead hand at a critical moment. In that case, Huang Feng might be finished.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t." Huang Feng said. He had a lot of lives in his hands. He didn''t dare to be in other dimensions or in the real world. He had killed people.


    At this time, in the hotel room, the members of the Devil Mercenary Group were all together at this time, each busy working on their own affairs, while the group leader frowned and looked at the people in the room.


    "Hans hasn''t come back yet?" the leader asked.


    "No, it is estimated that I can''t control the lower body to have fun." A member of a mercenary group, with these wretched smiles on his face, said to his head.


    Hans and a few people left under the pretext of going out and getting familiar with the surrounding environment. The team didn''t think much about it. After all, the news of their arrival was unknown to other people. Therefore, even if Hans went out, it would not be exposed. Yes, I agreed at the time.

 516 Chapter 516 Do You Need A Massage?

    However, what the head of this devil mercenary group did not expect was that Hans had been away for a long time, and they had not yet returned, which made him a little worried. After all, this is not on their territory. They He is also very unfamiliar with this place, which makes him feel very insecure. Now that the few people have not returned yet, he is naturally more worried.


    However, the team member just now makes sense. He still understands Hans. He is usually lecherous, and wherever he performs tasks, he must look for opportunities to meet a few women. The women he has been with, none One hundred is also eighty.


    Of course, if he was only lustful, the leader would have kicked him out of the mercenary group. However, while this guy is lustful, his marksmanship is also quite good, and his skill is not bad, just a little bit Too conceited, others are acceptable.


    Thinking of Hans''s somewhat conceited character, the head was a little worried. This guy won''t run to trouble the security guard or the big star by himself?


    The head thought in his heart, if you wait ten minutes and there is no news from Hans, it is probably an accident, and they may have to find a way to deal with it.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou had an explanation from Hans, so they easily went to the door of those people¡¯s rooms. What made Huang Feng a bit tricky was that these guys lived in the same room. , If they push hard, they may be besieged.


    "What to do?" Huang Feng motioned to Bai Xiaorou with his eyes.


    "It won''t work, look at me." Bai Xiaorou smiled confidently and said.


    After that, Bai Xiaorou took two steps forward and knocked directly on the opponent''s door.


    "Who?!"


    Everyone in the room suddenly stopped what they were doing, and became alert. In such an unfamiliar environment, they need to be more careful.


    "Sir, do you need a massage service?" Bai Xiaorou said in Chinese. Obviously, she can''t just use English. In that case, don''t you tell the people inside, do you know their identities?


    Hearing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words, the head of the group¡¯s expression relaxed a little. He could understand Huaxia. After that, he translated Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words to other people. The expressions of everyone else also relaxed a little. After all, When they used to stay in a hotel, they would often encounter this kind of "service" on their own initiative.


    "No need! Please leave! Don''t bother me to rest!" The only group leader who can speak Huaxia said lamely. His accent knew that he was not from Huaxia.


    "It turns out to be an international friend. It''s great. You must be very hard to come from afar. I''ll give you a massage to ensure that your whole body is comfortable. Moreover, my price is very low and the long one is very beautiful. You can first Take a look, if you are not satisfied, I will leave." Bai Xiaorou said in a cheered manner. At this time, she naturally changed her words into English, and the people inside did not doubt it.


    "Head, people are so enthusiastic, so don''t refuse." Among these people, Hans is not the only one who is lustful. To be honest, these people who hang their heads on their waistbands, the money they usually earn is basically It will not be saved, either in the casino or on the woman''s belly. Who knows if there will be an accident tomorrow, so no one has the idea of ??saving money at all.


    This also caused these people to more or less like to play with women.


    "That''s right, commander, everyone took the initiative to deliver it. If you refuse them anymore, it hurts their hearts."


    "Yes, let her in, we had a day''s journey, and it was very hard."


    Because Bai Xiaorou spoke English, everyone in the room could understand it, so everyone began to agree.


    Seeing that everyone had the same idea, the team leader did not insist on rushing Bai Xiaorou away, but he still had a heart. He asked the team member who was about to open the door to look out through the cat''s eye on the door before opening the door. Look, make sure no one else opens the door again.


    Although he blamed his leader for being too careful in his heart, that person did indeed do so. He knew that there was nothing wrong with being careful. In many cases, he was careful to save his life.


    However, when he saw Bai Xiaorou standing outside the room from the cat¡¯s eyes, the cautiousness in his heart suddenly disappeared. First, even a foreigner, Bai Xiaorou felt that she was very beautiful, and secondly, now outside the door. , Bai Xiaorou was the only one, there was no other figure at all.


    Therefore, the member of the devil mercenary group immediately opened the door, still talking to his leader and team members: "The leader, it''s a beautiful woman, don''t worry, we are blessed tonight!"


    As he said, he opened the door, and said to Bai Xiaorou with a smile on his face: "Beauty, welcome, I hope we can all have a good memory tonight."


    "Of course, handsome guy!" Bai Xiaorou said with a smile. After that, she deliberately fell behind the man by half a step, and the man didn''t care. At this time, he seemed to have been attracted by Bai Xiaorou''s beauty.


    Bai Xiaorou was behind, closing the door, but it was not completely locked, and the person who opened the door for him just now did not notice, which made Bai Xiaorou feel relieved.


    The people inside were even more unlikely to know that the door was not locked. They saw that there was indeed only Bai Xiaorou. Moreover, Bai Xiaorou was still very beautiful, and their hearts were completely relaxed. Of course, with the exception of the group leader, However, after he looked at Bai Xiaorou''s handbag and found nothing suspicious, he felt relieved a lot.


    When everyone surrounded Bai Xiaorou and focused on her, they did not notice that the door of the room had been secretly opened, and then a figure flashed in.


    After Huang Feng came in, he used the invisibility skills. After that, he saw the situation in the room. These guys were all around Bai Xiaorou. At this time, Bai Xiaorou was not much better than ordinary people, and, in order to prevent being caught Suspected, Bai Xiaorou didn''t have any weapons on his body, so if you drag it down, even if Bai Xiaorou doesn''t have an accident, those people might take advantage of it.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng felt a little uncomfortable. Originally, what he and Bai Xiaorou discussed was that Bai Xiaorou attracted the attention of those people. Huang Feng sneaked in. After that, he looked for a suitable opportunity to do it again, but now Huang Feng obviously doesn''t want to waited.

 517 Chapter 517: You Bastard

    "who?!"


    After all, the group leader was always vigilant, so when Huang Feng used Lingbo microsteps to approach those people and wanted to bring them down, the group leader had realized that something was wrong.


    Therefore, he was the first to discover that something was wrong, and at the same time he reacted. He was just about to draw his gun, but Huang Feng had already changed his direction and rushed towards him.


    Huang Feng¡¯s original target was obviously not him. However, Lingbo''s microstep was very magical. Even if he temporarily changed the target of the attack, there was no time wasted. Therefore, the long spear has not been drawn out, there are already more in front of him. A dark shadow, after that, he felt a pain in his head and lost consciousness.


    However, the commander¡¯s shouting before he fainted clearly had an effect. Although the mercenaries hadn¡¯t seen what had happened, their instinctive reaction caused them to take out themselves. Firearms.


    "Bang Bang Bang"


    After Huang Feng shot the opponent, he still brought down a few, but a few shots went smoothly. However, Huang Feng relied on Lingbo''s microsteps to cleverly avoided those attacks, and the bullet hit the room. , The decorations in the room were all smashed, the quilt was pierced, and feathers were flying in the sky.


    The more the mercenaries hit, the more scared they became, because they found that Huang Feng was not far in front of them, but no matter how they fired or aimed, they couldn¡¯t hit Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s body was there. In the air, he was constantly twisting, but every time he could just avoid the bullet that was shot at him.


    Huang Feng has practiced Lingbo microsteps for some time, and he has actually used Lingbo microsteps for more than a year. In this year, he used Lingbo microsteps frequently. Therefore, he has reached a level of proficiency in this exercise, and he will definitely not make a mistake.


    You know, this Lingbo Weibu can dodge the attack of a first-class expert like Murong Fu, and it is used to dodge bullets at the moment, and the number of bullets is not very large, so there is no problem at all.


    Of course, Huang Feng also knows that these are all relative. If the bullets are dense enough, he can''t avoid it, and if he can become a first-rate expert, there will be more bullets that can be avoided. Therefore, his own strength is still very high. important.


    Huang Feng wasn''t blindly avoiding either. He was approaching those people during the period of avoidance, and the dagger in his hand had already caused him to bring down several people.


    Finally, the remaining two people realized that they were scared. They did not continue shooting at Huang Feng, but held Bai Xiaorou. At this time, they also reacted. Bai Xiaorou should be with Huang Feng.


    "Don''t come here, come again, I will kill her!" said the mercenary who held the gun to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Why, what are you talking about?" Huang Feng obviously couldn''t understand the English with some local characteristics.


    "He told you not to come over, or he would kill me." Bai Xiaorou was calm, still helping Huang Feng to translate, as if the gun was not pointed at her.


    Huang Feng stopped the action immediately, and another mercenary immediately shot Huang Feng. Huang Feng was not stupid. He was not careless at all. Therefore, when the opponent fired, he already used Lingbo. Microsteps, so this shot still has no effect.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?!" The mercenary who shot the gun said with a look of horror.


    At such a close distance, he shot suddenly. Under such circumstances, he actually failed to hit Huang Feng. He no longer knew how to kill Huang Feng.


    Unfortunately, Huang Feng couldn''t understand what he said, and Bai Xiaorou was also shocked at this time, so she didn''t translate it to Huang Feng.


    The mercenary who pointed the gun at Bai Xiaorou seemed very excited. The gun in his hand was constantly shaking, and it seemed that there was a possibility of shooting at any time. Huang Feng frowned, knowing that this was not the way, Bai Xiaorou was in the opponent''s hand, his own Lingbo If you take a micro step, Bai Xiaorou will be killed with a slight movement of the opponent''s finger, and even if he can kill the opponent, it will not help.


    However, Huang Feng is not out of options. He used the same method he used to sneak attack on the three Hans.


    As a result, Huang Feng opened his mouth wide and made a deafening roar. In the roar, things in the entire room seemed to be shaking, and the three people in front of him, at the same time, felt a piece of his eyes. Chaos, some blood seems to be flowing out of his nose.


    Yes, it was three people, including Bai Xiaorou, all of them fell to the ground in Huang Feng''s roar.


    Huang Feng would naturally not miss such an opportunity. He stepped forward, knocked out the two guys with one punch, and then he helped Bai Xiaorou up.


    "How are you?" Huang Feng asked, and now only the two of them are still awake at the scene, and the others are either dead or fainted.


    However, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s situation is obviously not very good. She is still braving the Venus in front of her eyes, and her nose is bleeding. Because she is too close to the two, Huang Feng can¡¯t control precisely now, so she too One of the people attacked.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng''s current lion roar technique is not too proficient. If he is proficient in this technique in the future, and if his internal strength is deep enough, then it is not impossible to roar the attacked person into an idiot.


    Especially ordinary people, in Huang Feng''s roar, the injury is still quite large, and now Bai Xiaorou is not much better than ordinary people.


    I waited for a long time until the police sirens sounded downstairs, and Bai Xiaorou''s eyes recovered. However, her body was obviously still very weak. She probably suffered internal injuries. It is estimated that it will take some time to rest to recover.


    "At the residence today, you are the one who yelled?" After Bai Xiaorou regained consciousness, she didn''t care about the scene. Instead, she asked Huang Feng an unrelated question.


    However, Huang Feng understood what she meant, and said: "Yes, I yelled at those three people at that time."


    "You bastard!" Bai Xiaorou said weakly.


    In fact, Bai Xiaorou fainted in the bathroom tonight. It was not that they were attacked by the three people, but was fainted by a sudden roar. However, the roar was not aimed at her. She was only affected by the aftermath, so she was not injured, but she fainted for a short time, which also led to the "frank meeting" with Huang Feng later.

 518 Chapter 518

    After scolding Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou finally couldn''t hold on and fainted. Originally, because she suddenly lost her internal strength, her body was weaker than the average person. She was shocked and fainted because of the aftermath. Directly attacked, the damage was naturally greater, and it was already very good to be able to last so long.


    Although Huang Feng couldn''t figure out why Bai Xiaorou scolded herself, but now the other party had passed out, he couldn''t ask any more. Moreover, at this time, a group of policemen with guns had already entered.


    Huang Feng actually knew the person in the lead.


    "Director Wang, why are you here in person."


    Huang Feng ignored the group of policemen who pointed their guns at him, and said to a policeman who came in later.


    Those policemen who rushed in first saw the tragedy of the audience and saw Huang Feng alone in a sober state. They didn¡¯t know what was happening here, so they all regarded Huang Feng as a dangerous person. Point the gun at him, and at the same time, let him squat down with his head in both hands.


    And at this time, the Director Wang who Huang Feng knew came in, and Huang Feng did not expect that this time the other party personally led the team. Because of the reasons behind Secretary Qiu, this Director Wang is the direct line of Secretary Qiu. After Qiu Ningshuang''s father changed from Director Qiu to Secretary Qiu, the word "deputy" from Deputy Director Wang, who was originally the third-in-chief of Jiangzhou City Bureau, was also removed. He is now the head of Jiangzhou City Bureau.


    "Mr. Huang, why are you here?" Director Wang was surprised when he saw Huang Feng, and then quickly asked the people around to put down the gun.


    Just kidding, this Huang Feng is something that Secretary Qiu must take seriously. Secretary Qiu seems to trust Huang Feng very much and the relationship is also very good, even better than the relationship between his direct line and Secretary Qiu.


    Moreover, as Secretary Qiu¡¯s direct line, Director Wang also knows many things that other people don¡¯t know. For example, the case of Tong Qianjun that promoted both Secretary Qiu and himself before, there is Huang Feng in it. Moreover, Secretary Qiu also personally told him that Huang Feng played a very important role.


    In other words, it would be very difficult for them to solve the case without Huang Feng, and it would be impossible for them to sit where they are now. Therefore, Director Wang is still very grateful to Huang Feng in his heart and is still thinking about peace Huang Feng has a good relationship.


    Moreover, Secretary Qiu also told him another level of Huang Feng''s identity, that is, he is a member of the National Security Bureau. How could Director Wang offend such a person?


    After looking at the scene and then at Huang Feng, Director Wang seemed to understand something. Obviously, Huang Feng was involved in this matter. No matter what the specific circumstances of this matter, it is obviously not simple.


    "These people are members of foreign mercenary organizations. I don¡¯t know how to smuggle them here. They still have weapons. You take them back and take care of them carefully. See if you can find out something. The National Security Bureau may take over. In the past." Huang Feng pointed to the people on the ground and said to Director Wang.


    "Okay, no problem." Director Wang agreed happily, and didn''t think there was anything wrong with Huang Feng''s instructions to do things.


    Everything after that was left to Director Wang. Huang Feng himself left with Bai Xiaorou. However, instead of going to the hospital, he took Bai Xiaorou back to the residence.


    Bai Xiaorou should have suffered internal injuries, including those mercenaries. After they were attacked by the Lion Roar Technique, they also suffered internal injuries. However, their bodies were stronger than Bai Xiaorou, and their resistance was stronger. On the surface, not too much. Can tell.


    Of course, this also shows that Huang Feng''s lion roar skill is not yet hot. Otherwise, after he has roared before, he doesn''t need to go forward to make up the knife, and the opponent may directly faint.


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, the three mercenaries hadn''t woken up yet, and Huang Feng couldn''t take care of them. Because Bai Xiaorou also didn''t wake up, Huang Feng put Bai Xiaorou on the bed, and then put his hands on the bed. Behind her, the energy from her body was transferred into her body, wandering through her body, repairing her damaged body.


    Because these days, Huang Feng has been using Mo Wu Qi Gong to help Tian Lin heal his legs. Therefore, it is not too unfamiliar to treat Bai Xiaorou in this way. This is why he did not take Bai Xiaorou to the hospital, but chose to return to his residence. s reason.


    Energy is flowing slowly in Bai Xiaorou''s body, and Huang Feng''s spirit is already highly concentrated, because if something goes wrong, the internal force will be chaotic, and unfortunately not one person, but two people!


    What Huang Feng input into Bai Xiaorou''s body is not ordinary internal force, but also a very strange energy of magic martial arts. The effect is better than simple internal force. I don''t know how much, and Bai Xiaorou himself is not injured very seriously, so it didn''t take long. , She regained consciousness again.


    After regaining consciousness, Bai Xiaorou understood her current situation. Obviously Huang Feng was using internal strength to heal herself. You know, ordinary people, even if they know internal strength, may not be able to help other people. There is a deep internal strength. Thinking of Huang Feng''s performance in the hotel just now, Bai Xiaorou guessed that Huang Feng''s current internal strength is already deeper than when he was at his peak.


    "Is this Huang Feng a martial arts genius?" Bai Xiaorou thought in her heart.


    She knows that Huang Feng hasn''t cultivated her internal strength for a long time. Moreover, she has also investigated Huang Feng before. When Huang Feng was in college, she was no different from an ordinary person. She was also a woman who worshipped gold. I dumped it.


    And Bai Xiaorou did feel Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength before. At that time, he was a third-rate at best, or even worse. However, it didn¡¯t take long. Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength was already deep enough to help others. The point of healing.


    "Since you are awake, try to control the internal forces that I enter into your body and let them walk along the path you usually practice." Huang Feng said to her after discovering that Bai Xiaorou had woke up.


    Bai Xiaorou obviously understood Huang Feng''s meaning, so she stopped thinking about it, but quickly controlled the internal force Huang Feng entered into her body and walked along her previous training path.


    After running in this way for three weeks, Huang Feng took his hands off Bai Xiaorou''s body. At this time, he was already sweating profusely. Obviously, he was not relaxed during the period just now.


    "Thank you." Bai Xiaorou naturally understands what it means for Huang Feng to just do that, so she sincerely thanked Huang Feng.

 519 Chapter 519

    Bai Xiaorou herself cultivates internal strength. Of course, she understands that Huang Feng has just transmitted his "internal strength" to herself, so in a short period of time, his own internal strength will be difficult to recover. Moreover, the internal strength he has transmitted, in addition to healing, The one who can really be absorbed by oneself may only be 10-20%.


    This is why, in martial arts, no one likes to transfer their own internal forces to others. In that case, not only will their own strength be reduced, but the other party will not be able to absorb all the internal forces that have been transmitted. Internal forces will dissipate.


    Just like Huang Feng, she just sent a lot of "internal force" to Bai Xiaorou. However, although Bai Xiaorou has been working hard and wants to retain those internal forces, most of those internal forces have been dissipated. Not absorbed by her.


    "No thanks, your injury was originally caused by me." Huang Feng said with a pale face. Although his magic martial arts skills are very peculiar, he can''t withstand such consumption. When he treated Tian Lin''s legs before , It just controls this energy and walks in the opponent''s legs. In the end, all these energy will return to their own body, forming a cycle, and there is no waste.


    However, for Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng is obviously different. Originally, the other party¡¯s internal strength was absorbed by himself. Moreover, this time because of his own sake, the other party suffered internal injuries. Huang Feng feels ashamed and is healing this time. At the same time, some magical martial arts energy was passed on in the past, these things are much stronger than simple internal power.


    However, it is a pity that Bai Xiaorou could not absorb all of this energy, and most of it was wasted. Even with the magic of magic martial arts, there is no way to change this, and Huang Feng is also helpless.


    "It''s fine if you know." Bai Xiaorou said. Obviously, she doesn''t like the taste of owing favors. At this time, she thought again. If Huang Feng was in the residence before, shouting, she wouldn''t be in the bathroom. If you faint, you won¡¯t be seen by Huang Feng, so this is to blame Huang Feng, even if Huang Feng has helped her heal her injuries and has sent a lot of internal energy to her, her heart is still very upset. of.


    But at this time, Huang Feng also understood. What Bai Xiaorou meant to scold herself as a bastard before. Not surprisingly, Bai Xiaorou was not stunned by those three guys, but stunned by herself. This It made Huang Feng feel very embarrassed. Of course, he would naturally not say it. That would not do him any good, and it would also anger Bai Xiaorou.


    "By the way, how did those people deal with it?" Bai Xiaorou asked. Obviously, she was still very concerned about this matter, but before the police came, she fainted, so she didn''t know. Happening.


    Huang Feng told Bai Xiaorou of her own arrangements. Bai Xiaorou nodded and agreed with his approach. After that, she contacted the headquarters and prepared to let someone from there pick up these guys. After all, this It is rare for a large-scale foreign mercenary organization to enter the country, and when this happens, they are all taking over, not to mention that this matter is originally related to them.


    "It''s late, rest early." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng after the call.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said quickly. He doesn''t want to spend too much time in front of Bai Xiaorou now, lest the other party think of anything.


    However, Huang Feng obviously still did not hide. Bai Xiaorou saw Huang Feng leave as if running away, and she knew what the other person was thinking. So, looking at Huang Feng''s back, she said faintly: "Don''t think that today''s things are the same. Up!"


    Bai Xiaorou said it was an understatement, but Huang Feng was scared in a cold sweat. Of course he understood what the other party was talking about, so he moved faster, and even because of panic, he almost mixed garlic under his feet. Bai Xiaorou, who was originally very upset, couldn''t help feeling a little bit of laughter.


    After returning to his room, Huang Feng was truly relieved. It seemed that Bai Xiaorou would never let off today¡¯s affairs easily. However, Huang Feng also knew that this incident was really to blame for himself, so he only Just pray in my heart that Bai Xiaorou will not retaliate too much.


    "It seems that starting from tomorrow, I have to spend some time on eating." Huang Feng thought secretly, saying that he can eat people with short mouths. If he relies on craftsmanship to make Bai Xiaorou happy to eat, he said Uncertain, she won''t make trouble for herself.


    "Hey, if Bai Xiaorou is as good as Su Yumo, I saw people Yumo, and they didn''t bother me." Huang Feng thought with some distress, but after thinking about it, I still feel a little sorry for Su. Yumo''s, after all, he really saw her at the time. As a result, Su Yumo didn''t seem to be doing anything to him, nor did he make things difficult for him at work. It seemed that he hadn''t found it.


    Although there are many beautiful women around Huang Feng, he still thinks that Su Yumo is the most perfect. Not only is he beautiful, but also has a good temperament and personality. He is the typical white and rich beauty, and there is no such thing. Disgusting arrogance, when she was a little security guard, she never despised herself.


    Huang Feng thought of what Tang Muxue once said about letting herself chase Su Yumo. To be honest, Huang Feng was very tempted, but Huang Feng was very busy during this time. Although there was nothing to do in the company, he Be busy with cultivation, busy with the things of your own factory.


    And Su Yumo has been very busy recently, busy with the company¡¯s expansion, so Huang Feng has not found a suitable opportunity. Besides, Huang Feng really has no experience in this area, and sometimes he just thinks about it. When he did it, he was still a little nervous, afraid and unconfident in his heart.


    "Please choose one thing to keep!"


    The mechanical sound rang in Huang Feng¡¯s ear again. This sound rang once when he just came out of another world. Huang Feng is no stranger to this sound. When the space returns to reality, this voice will appear.


    However, because the environment at that time was too tense today, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to this sound. Therefore, this sound will be heard every once in a while, which also made Huang Feng breathe a sigh of relief. Those who have the opportunity to choose, instead of exceeding the time limit, will not give to themselves the things obtained in the previous space.

 520 Chapter 520 The Storage Box Is Upgrading Again

    After receiving Huang Feng¡¯s affirmative reply, the same little things appeared in front of Huang Feng. These things were not in the storage box or in his ring. Huang Feng suspects that there is another space dedicated to It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know where the place is, but it¡¯s obviously not important.


    This time there are a lot of things, dozens of scattered pieces. After all, Huang Feng spent a year in that world. This time is not too short. He used this time to travel around many cities. After all, the vehicles of that era, whether flying in the sky or running on the ground, were much faster than in the real world, which also gave Huang Feng a lot of time to cancel the contract.


    And when Huangfeng travels around those cities, he often buys some handicrafts with local characteristics. Huang Feng also knows that when he leaves, it is impossible to take all these things out of that space, but occasionally take them out to see , Is also good.


    In addition to some commemorative handicrafts, there are also some changes of clothes, shoes, and even mobile phones that Huang Feng made in that world. At the same time, there are also his own liquor that he brewed in that world.


    Of course, among these things, Huang Feng''s most important thing is still the miniature camera and the things in it.


    This thing, Huang Feng knew before, was very precious, otherwise so many families would not be able to grab it, and afterwards, when this thing disappeared, those families still did not give up looking for it.


    Later, Huang Feng once again went to the city he had visited before. It was no longer as peaceful as when he first went there. The Chatton family and the Payton family, both of these families died because of their direct children. Therefore, this Liangzi has been settled, and neither side has any plans for a peaceful settlement.


    Therefore, the whole city, because of the increasingly fierce competition between these two families, was full of irritability. The eldest son of the Chatton family, Pendes, even nearly went to jail for severely wounding people.


    Except for the two big families fighting, those relatively small families are also unwilling to be lonely. They jumped out to stir up. In short, the city has not changed much in the eyes of ordinary people, but as long as they are interested, they can find out. In fact, it is messy now.


    However, all of this obviously has nothing to do with Huang Feng. When he went back, he only took a look at it and then left again. No one would have noticed that there was a stranger in the city before.


    In this year, in addition to playing and opening the factory, Huang Feng also worked hard to memorize the design information of the new car in the miniature camera. However, it is clear that Huang Feng has not been able to do it. Even if he had a year, he couldn''t memorize so much information verbatim.


    Originally, Huang Feng was thinking that if he memorized all the information, he didn''t need to choose him when he sent it away. It''s impossible for the storage box to erase his memory, right?It''s like when I teleported last time, I gained a lot of internal power in that space, and when I finally left, the storage box did not dissipate my internal power.


    However, it turns out that Huang Feng thinks too much. Although his memory is not too bad, it is still quite different from being memorable. Therefore, even if it is a year, he has not been able to give the information completely. I wrote it down, but in the end I had to give up, because there were too many materials.


    Therefore, although there are more things that appeared this time than last time, Huang Feng did not have much choice. Even after obtaining the information, Huang Feng did not spend any energy to continue searching for other good things. , Anyway, he can only bring one out.


    When Huang Feng chose the mini-camera, everything else disappeared. The first bottle of liquor that Huang Feng brewed himself, a commemorative bottle of wine, also disappeared like this.


    Huang Feng played with this miniature camera he had been playing for a long time, and his face also showed satisfaction. Although he lost a lot of other things, but this time he actually gained two things, one is information and the other is This is the camera, it should be considered a loophole, but Huang Feng still likes it very much.


    After putting the miniature camera into the ring, Huang Feng went and dragged the storage box over, wanting to replenish the contents. Every time Huang Feng obtained something new from it, he would add other things in. He wanted Always keep the storage box full and not waste space, so there will be more choices.


    It¡¯s just that this time Huang Feng Huang Feng couldn¡¯t open the storage box. No matter how hard he tried, it was the same. Huang Feng, whose face was still casual, suddenly changed. Thinking of the situation last time, his Heart beats.


    "Could it be that this storage box has been upgraded again?" Huang Feng thought with excitement.


    You know, it was the same situation last time. Huang Feng couldn¡¯t remove the lid on the storage box anyway. That time he worried for a long time, and it turns out that his worry is unnecessary. After all, the storage box You can continue to use it, but it has been upgraded.


    The upgraded storage box has one more teleport function than before. Although Huang Feng does not know what conditions it must meet to be upgraded, he still hopes that the storage box can be upgraded again. In that case, he should New features will appear.


    But this time, the storage box has finally been upgraded again, so why is Huang Feng unhappy in his heart?


    Huang Feng tried a few more times, but the lid on the storage box still couldn''t be opened. He was completely relieved. Now, all he has to do is to wait for the storage box to be upgraded by itself, and then see if it will work. Surprise myself again.


    After working for such a long time, Huang Feng is also tired. Because of the upgrade of the storage box, Huang Feng is in a good mood. Of course, if there is no such thing as Bai Xiaorou, his mood will be even better, but even so, It didn''t affect his mood too much.


    Huang Feng''s sleeping comfortably, but some people can''t sleep peacefully. Bai Xiaorou, who lives next door to Huang Feng, is one of them.


    Although Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t have too much entanglement with Huang Feng in the bathroom because of business reasons before, it doesn¡¯t mean that she just forgot about it. On the contrary, it was in her Left a deep impression in his heart.

 521 Chapter 521

    Because of her background, Bai Xiaorou has had many contacts with men since she was a child. After that, she joined the National Security Bureau early. There are many capable people in the National Security Bureau. However, most of these people are men and women. Very few.


    In order to protect herself, Bai Xiaorou always has some indifferent meanings on her face when she comes into contact with these colleagues. Although everyone who knows her knows that she is an enthusiastic person, her disguise It is a good cover for yourself.


    However, in front of Huang Feng, she was a little indifferent except at the beginning. At other times, she was much more active than when she was at the headquarters. In front of Huang Feng, she also showed a twenty The vitality that a multi-year-old girl should have.


    This has something to do with Huang Feng''s character and his identity as an ordinary person at the beginning. Huang Feng''s easygoing affects Bai Xiaorou before she knows it, and makes her slowly remove her disguise.


    However, this does not allow Bai Xiaorou to care about today''s affairs. Although she usually contacts the opposite sex more than the same sex, it is just contact. She has always protected herself very well, and no one takes advantage of her. Even, because of special reasons at work, she hasn''t talked about her boyfriend yet.


    How could Bai Xiaorou not mind in her heart for a girl like herself who was so icy and jealous that Huang Feng saw it all?Therefore, even if Huang Feng sacrificed some of her internal strength to help her, she still had a heart for it.


    But Bai Xiaorou didn''t know what to do with Huang Feng, and killed him?Obviously it was impossible, and even if he could play that ruthless hand, he would not be Huang Feng''s opponent.


    Letting him go, but not reconciled, so Bai Xiaorou could only threaten him first, to make him feel ashamed of him, and wait for him to figure out how to punish him, and seek him to settle the account.


    Bai Xiaorou was lying on the bed and couldn''t fall asleep over and over again. When she closed her eyes, she could remember the way she was lying in Huang Feng''s arms in the bathroom before. Her face frowned with anger for a while, then blushed shyly. The image in her mind lingered, she didn''t even think about the action tonight.


    "Huang Feng, you evil fellow!" After working hard for another half an hour, Bai Xiaorou still didn''t fall asleep, she opened her eyes, gritted her teeth and muttered to herself.


    At this time, Huang Feng, who was muttered by Bai Xiaorou, had already fallen asleep, sleeping more comfortably than anyone else.


    Except for Bai Xiaorou who didn''t sleep, there were others who couldn''t fall asleep because of what happened tonight.


    "Has the matter been investigated? Have all those people been arrested by the Jiangzhou Municipal Bureau."


    In a luxurious villa, a middle-aged man in pajamas sat in the spacious hall, looking at the person who looked like a housekeeper and said.


    "Master, the news has been confirmed that those people were indeed taken away by Director Wang of the Municipal Bureau." The butler-like person said respectfully.


    "How could this happen? Are these people not well-known mercenaries? How can they behave so unbearably? Just when they arrived in Jiangzhou, they were given away by others. This is just a waste!"


    The middle-aged man stood up impatiently, walked back and forth in the living room, and kept talking to himself.


    He couldn¡¯t help but not worry, because he arranged for those people to come to Jiangzhou, and even Huang Feng¡¯s identity was investigated by him. Originally, the other party said that he would come to the security guard to avenge him, this middle-aged man. People still didn''t care too much, even he felt that the other party, a security guard, came so many people and made some fuss.


    However, I didn''t expect that these talents had just arrived, and they hadn''t even passed one night, they were given a pot of food, either killed or arrested, and the person who dealt with them was Huang Feng.


    This middle-aged man, at this time, already understood that Huang Feng was definitely not so ordinary as he showed it, otherwise, he would not be able to solve the cruel mercenaries so quickly.


    Therefore, he worried that if Huang Feng knew that he was behind this incident, then he would come to himself to settle the account.


    Just as the middle-aged man was smoking anxiously, the door of the living room was opened, and a drunk young man walked in.


    The middle-aged man was in a bad mood at first, but after seeing the appearance of this young man, he became even more angry.


    "Where have you been fooling around? You don''t do business all day, just make trouble with your friends, who are so drunk every day, look at what time it is now? Ah, are you treating this as a hotel?" The middle-aged man suddenly yelled at the young man.


    The young man was a bit drunk. After being scolded by the middle-aged man, his mind became a little clear. After seeing the middle-aged man, he quickly said, "Dad, are you still asleep?"


    "Sleep, what do you sleep, you will be pissed off sooner or later! Can''t you learn a little better?!" The middle-aged man glared at the young man and said.


    This young man can see that his father is getting angry, and he doesn''t know why he is angry. It''s better not to hit the gun.


    So he hurriedly said: "Dad, it''s getting late, you can rest early, I''m also tired, so I will go upstairs to sleep first."


    After finishing speaking, the young man didn''t wait for his father''s reply, so he went upstairs quickly, in that way, it didn''t look like he was drunk at all.


    "You..." The middle-aged man saw his son run away and wanted to teach a few more words, but the other party had disappeared from sight, and he could only sigh.


    "Master, the young master is still young and ignorant, just wait until he gets older." At this time, the housekeeper said to the middle-aged man.


    "Is he still young? I have graduated for a few years, and I don¡¯t know how to come to the company to help me. I have been messing around with those fox friends and dog friends all day long. There used to be a boy who pressed him down. Now there is no boy. You see him usually That arrogant look, I''m afraid he will suffer sooner or later." The middle-aged man sighed and said.


    "Young Master has been able to constrain a lot recently, and, recently, he seems to have been accompanying Young Master Peng who came from the imperial capital, but he hasn''t gone out to cause trouble." The butler apparently knew the youth''s affairs well.


    "You mean that Peng Chengfu?" The middle-aged man stretched his brows a bit when he heard the housekeeper''s words.


    "It''s him. I heard that he wants to develop in Jiangzhou. Master is already on the line with him. In the future, he might have a good relationship with the Peng family behind him," said the butler.


    "I just don''t know, the other party wants to come to Jiangzhou to develop, it is his own meaning, or the meaning of the family behind him." The middle-aged man said, groping his chin.

 522 Chapter 522

    "Master, whether this is the idea of ??Young Master Peng or the idea of ??the family behind him, it is obviously not a bad thing to let Young Master come in contact with each other." The housekeeper said, having been in such a home for so long The housekeeper, obviously, his vision is not bad.


    "That''s true." The middle-aged man nodded, "I hope this kid can do something business this time, and don''t be idle, just like that boy An."


    However, what the middle-aged man and the housekeeper didn¡¯t know was that in Peng Chengfu¡¯s eyes, that young man would not be in his eyes at all. If he hadn¡¯t really needed an obedient person in Jiangzhou, he would never have peace. That young man approached.


    It was Cai Tian who had just been trained to go upstairs. This middle-aged man was his father, Cai Youde, although he was called Youde, but his usual methods of doing things were not compatible with Youde, especially when he started. During the years of his fortune, he was similar to Tong Qianjun, using various methods, but his talent may be slightly worse than that of Tong Qianjun, so he could only rank second in Qing Province.


    However, even if it is second, no one dares to underestimate him, even Tong Qianjun is the same. Tong Qianjun had close contacts with people from the rivers and lakes such as Li Shu in his early years, and Cai Youde also had friends in the rivers and lakes. After all, at the beginning, they all wanted to make a fortune by unscrupulous means. Naturally, they used a lot of shameful means, and these means required friends from the rivers and lakes to come forward, and they would not come forward.


    The difference with Tong Qianjun is that after Tong Qianjun started his family, he basically didn''t have much contact with Li Shu and others. However, Cai Youde still has a bunch of brothers under his hand. Of course, this is not the most important, the most important The thing is, his gang are very good at fighting, and even have a lot of pistols in private.


    And what Cai Youde just discussed with the housekeeper was about the Devil Mercenary Group. The people of the Devil Mercenary Group were brought in by helping to clear the relationship. He and the Devil Mercenary Group¡¯s group had known each other in the early years. He was not the second richest person in Qing Province. At that time, he was working hard for his own career. He had a chance to go abroad. He met the leader of the Devil Mercenary Corps.


    At that time, the Devil''s Mercenary Group was not as large as it is now. He funded the Devil''s Mercenary Group at the time. Later, the Devil''s Mercenary Group helped him train some of his brothers, and at the same time ensured his foreign industry, whether it was Cai Youde, It was Tong Qianjun, both of whom had properties abroad, so the Devil''s Mercenary Group could indeed help him.


    Of course, he and the Devil Mercenary Group, and more importantly, cooperate with each other in smuggling. The customs is opened by the two. Otherwise, the people of this Devil Mercenary Group would not enter the country so easily, and even With weapons.


    Cai Youde knows the strength of the Devil Mercenary Group. Over the years, he has also watched the expansion of the Devil Mercenary Group. It can be said that the Devil Mercenary Group has its current scale and has his credit.


    He also knew about the kidnapping of Li Bingyun, although the head of the Devil Mercenary Group did not tell him why he kidnapped Li Bingyun, but in his opinion it was nothing more than money, and the kidnapping of a star was not What happened when the sky fell.


    Of course, if Cai Youde knew Li Bingyun''s background, he would definitely stop the devil mercenary group''s behavior. He was in the country, and he could better understand how powerful these soldiers were.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know, and after the mushroom mercenary group failed to kidnap Li Bingyun, they asked him to help investigate what happened to Li Bingyun that night, to see who rescued Li Bingyun, and it was that time. , He knew that the kidnapping of the Devil''s Mercenary Group had failed. However, this time the people of the Mercenary Group still didn''t tell him the time, so he only knew that the kidnapping failed, but he didn''t know that the Devil''s Mercenary Group was dead. Several people.


    He used the relationship and investigated the existence of Huang Feng. However, he was only skeptical and not sure. However, even so, the members of the Devil Mercenary Group still came and wanted to avenge Huang Feng. .


    At night, Cai Youde already knew that the members of the Devil Mercenary Group had arrived. He was still thinking about finding a suitable opportunity and time to meet with the other party. He didn''t expect that he had not had time to go. Was directly killed by Huang Feng.


    This time, he didn¡¯t even use the relationship, so he knew that this matter was done by Huang Feng, because a lot of police and hotel personnel at the scene saw it, so many people knew that this matter was pornographic. Feng moved his hand, and at this time, he knew that Huang Feng was not that simple.


    "Let''s not talk about Xiaotian''s affairs, now I should think about how to solve the devil mercenary group''s affairs." Thinking of the devil mercenary group''s affairs, Cai Youde''s head hurts, and people also become impatient.


    Once this matter is exposed, or is investigated, if he is related to the Devil Mercenary Group, then he will be over, and his efforts over the years will be wasted, and he can''t help but worry.


    The housekeeper also knows about his patron and the devil mercenary group. Therefore, he said, "Master, the only one who knows you in that mercenary group now is the leader, and other people don¡¯t even know you. As long as the regiment leader doesn¡¯t talk about the existence of, no one will know about it.¡±


    "Can you guarantee that he won''t speak?" Cai Youde said irritably.


    "Then let him shut up forever!" The butler''s face that looked very kind, unexpectedly showed a trace of murderousness, making his whole person look a bit contrary.


    "Shut up forever?" Cai Youde was stunned, and then he understood what his housekeeper meant. In his early years, he was also a cruel person. He just didn''t think of killing people and killing his mouth. The main reason was that the commander had known himself for many years. , The two people cooperated fairly well, so I didn''t think of this way.


    "Yes! Only the dead will keep the secret forever!" said the butler.


    "He was just caught, and there is a possibility of rescue. Isn''t it inappropriate for us to do this?" Cai Youde said hesitantly. After all, his partner had just been arrested and he wanted to kill people instead of rescue. , If it spreads out, his reputation will not be good.


    "Master, you can''t be a woman at this time. I heard that he was injured in the previous conflict. He is now in the hospital. Later, he may be taken to the imperial capital. At that time, even if we wanted to do something, we didn''t There''s a chance." The old butler persuaded.

 523 523 I mean...

    The housekeeper¡¯s words silenced Cai Youde for a while. After that, he was not a kind person at all, and his previous tyrannical thoughts surged again.


    "Okay, just do as you say, you are personally responsible for this matter, don''t show any hoops." Cai Youde said to the housekeeper with a cruel expression.


    "Yes, sir, it is not too late, I will do it now." The steward said, he knew that the mercenary group members would be handed over soon, so he didn''t have much time to waste.


    "Dad, what are they talking about, why is it mysterious?"


    At this time, Cai Tian, ??who was standing at the top of the stairs on the second floor, looked at his father in the hall downstairs and the housekeeper who had just left, with a look of confusion.


    The next day, Huang Feng saw Bai Xiaorou¡¯s look, and he knew that this beauty must have not slept well last night. The dark circles under her eyes were very obvious. This made Bai Xiaorou¡¯s eyes towards Huang Feng even more unfriendly. It seemed to her that she didn''t sleep well, it was all caused by Huang Feng.


    Therefore, after having breakfast with Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng immediately went to the company. He dared to continue to stay in front of Bai Xiaorou. His hateful gaze made Huang Feng uncomfortable.


    As for Bai Xiaorou herself, she still has to deal with the affairs of last night with people who came to the headquarters during the day.


    After Huang Feng arrived at the company, he saw Su Yumo¡¯s fascinating face, and his mood improved a lot. If there is no comparison, there will be no harm. Huang Feng feels that Su Yumo is more beautiful and charming today than usual. less.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face?" Su Yumo saw Huang Feng staring at him, but he didn''t call him a pervert. Instead, he touched his face nervously, thinking, yes It''s not that I was in a hurry in the morning and my makeup was not done well.


    "Nothing, I just think Yumo you are getting more and more beautiful." This is Su Yumo''s office, and there are only two of them. Huang Feng is here to report on work, but now he seems to have forgotten himself Things to do.


    "Greasy mouth and tongue." Su Yumo''s face was reddened and his shy appearance made Huang Feng almost lost, and his heart beat faster.


    I don¡¯t know why, seeing Su Yumo now, in Huang Feng¡¯s mind, I remembered the day when he saw her private place at Su Yumo¡¯s residence. Therefore, Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo¡¯s His eyes became more and more hot, and Su Yumo who was so hot on the other side could clearly feel it.


    Su Yumo feels that Huang Feng today seems to be a little different. When he looks at him, he doesn¡¯t have such a look. It¡¯s a calm look. If he sees it on other people. Su Yumo might still be happy, because that means that the other party has no sloppy thoughts in his heart.


    However, when such eyes appear on Huang Feng, she is not so comfortable in her heart. After all, she likes Huang Feng, so naturally she does not want to see Huang Feng look at her eyes so peacefully. Doesn''t it mean that you have no charm and cannot attract him?


    But today, Su Yumo finally saw the look in Huang Feng¡¯s body that many other men look at him, the look that wants to occupy himself, usually, when you see this look in other people¡¯s bodies, Su Yumo would definitely be very upset, although he wouldn''t retaliate against the other party savagely like Xie Mengjiao, but he would never give the other party a good face.


    However, when such eyes appeared on Huang Feng''s body, there was only happiness in her heart.


    "Could it be that this guy has got the hang of it?" Su Yumo thought shyly. The look in Huang Feng''s eyes is definitely not the look of subordinates looking at the boss, nor the look of friends.


    "Yimo, can I ask you a more personal question?" Huang Feng said with slightly red eyes.


    "What''s the problem." Su Yumo realized that he didn''t dare to look Huang Feng''s eyes, and even his voice was unconsciously lowered.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" Huang Feng asked nervously, because of the unsuccessful love in college, in the end, he was despised by the other party Hong Guoguo, so Huang Feng was doing things like boyfriend and girlfriend. He lacks self-confidence. Even if his current identity is different, he also has a magic storage box. He is only confident in other aspects. In this matter, he has not changed much. He really does not. What experience.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s question, Su Yumo''s heart jumped, and then replied nervously: "Why are you asking this?" Su Yumo could hear the tremor in his own words.


    "Don''t worry about this, just tell me, do you have it?" Huang Feng said a bit tough. He didn''t know how he mustered up the courage to ask this question today. It may be that he has been facing Su in his heart all the time. Yumo has a good impression, and it may be stimulated by Bai Xiaorou.


    Anyway, Huang Feng was so impulsive, he didn''t even prepare himself, and talked about this topic with Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo didn''t feel dissatisfied after hearing Huang Feng''s tough words. She twisted her dark hair unnaturally, and then said in a quieter voice, "No."


    Although Su Yumo''s voice was already very small, Huang Feng''s hearing was obviously good, so he heard her clearly.


    "Great!" Huang Feng almost jumped up happily. Although he usually looks like Su Yumo, he doesn''t seem to have a boyfriend. However, Huang Feng now hears the exact news from her mouth, naturally. More excited.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend. You are so happy. You wish I had no one for the rest of my life, right?" Seeing Huang Feng''s happy face, Su Yumo thought of something, but she still deliberately acted He said to Huang Feng with a face.


    "No, I mean, I mean..." Huang Feng saw Su Yumo''s expression, and he couldn''t hold back what she meant, and she had always been unconfident. What I asked him to say again, he couldn''t say it immediately.


    "Speak out, you idiot!" Su Yumo yelled anxiously when he saw Huang Feng''s expression. However, it was obvious that she would not take the initiative to speak about such things.


    "I mean..." Huang Feng seemed to see the hint of encouragement in Su Yumo''s eyes, and was about to summon the courage to say it. At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "President Su, I want to report something to you..."


    It was a manager from another department who came in. When Huang Feng and Su Yumo were talking, they would naturally not close the door. Therefore, after the other party knocked on the door, they came in recklessly, even without waiting for Su Yumo. Yumo let him in.

 524 Chapter 524: Another Accident

    The department manager who came in recklessly did not seem to notice the strange atmosphere in the office. After seeing Huang Feng, he even greeted Huang Feng enthusiastically.


    "Since Su has something to do, then I will leave first." Huang Feng was so disturbed by the other party that he had neither the courage to speak nor the opportunity to speak, so he had to leave.


    Su Yumo wanted to keep Huang Feng, but he didn''t know how to say it, so he could only watch the other party leave.


    "Manager Huang has finished reporting? I''m not too rushed. I can wait." The manager said when he saw Huang Feng was leaving.


    "No," Huang Feng said.


    Seeing Huang Feng really left, the manager turned around and said to Su Yumo: "Manager Su, I..."


    "Since your business is not in a hurry, why didn''t you just come in without waiting for my permission?" Su Yumo interrupted the manager with a rare frost on his face.


    "I, I..." The manager was stunned by Su Yumo''s attitude. You know, Su Yumo''s temper is very good, and it is usually ugly on her face. With this expression, when she is angry, her face is at best blank. She has never put her angry mood on her face like Xie Mengjiao.


    "Okay, what''s the matter, please tell me." Su Yumo slowed down and changed his tone to the usual appearance. Huang Feng has now left. Even if she is angry at the manager in front of her again, It''s no use.


    "Okay." The manager said quickly. The current Su Yumo''s appearance is what he usually knows. However, thinking of the way she was angry just now, this manager still feels a little nervous. That kind of Su Yumo is what he has never seen before. I haven''t seen it before, so until now, he has not fully reacted.


    "It turns out that President Su is really angry and even more terrible than President Xie, but what did I do wrong just now?" the manager thought.


    And Huang Feng, who left Su Yumo¡¯s office, was also relieved. He didn¡¯t know what the relationship between himself and Su Yumo would be like if he had just said what was in his heart. Anyway, it must not be. If you are just friends or subordinates, you will either go further, or meet up will be more embarrassing.


    Huang Feng also knew what he was feeling now. He was a little regretful and was grateful, but he still despised himself, and in the end he didn''t have the courage to say that sentence.


    Huang Feng returned to his office, temporarily put aside the matter just now, and began to think about his own affairs.


    I continue to be a security guard here, one is because of Su Yumo, and the other is that there are not too many things here, and it does not affect my career. Even if I want to ask for leave, it is very convenient, Su Yumo wouldn''t ask her own reason. Even if Xie Mengjiao would say something to herself, she never seemed to refuse.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not intend to leave in the short term. However, he did not intend to leave, which does not mean that his own career would not expand.


    On the contrary, because in the previous space, Huang Feng opened a winery, and he learned that his own liquor brewing recipe is a very good thing. The liquor produced not only tastes very good, but also has a short cycle. Of course, Huang Feng has no reason to give up on such a good project.


    As for the sewage treatment plant, they are now on the right track. Although they have not expanded rapidly, they are still somewhat famous among most small and medium-sized enterprises. Of course, this is inseparable from the sales in the factory. Members, continue to take the initiative to run business.


    In the short term, it seems that it is not easy to open the doors of those big companies. Many salesmen have followed up. However, it seems difficult to get results in a short time. After all, big companies must consider There are also many things, unlike small businesses, where the boss can decide directly.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can shift his mind from there during this period, and, in this way, he can open his own winery.


    "It seems that I''m going to ask for leave again tomorrow." Huang Feng muttered in his heart.


    After that, Huang Feng began to cultivate his internal strength. Now he has learned the lion roar technique. The effect of this kung fu is closely related to the internal strength. Therefore, Huang Feng in order to strengthen his lion The power of roaring power, this internal force is bound to continue to cultivate.


    As for the Lion Roar skill, Huang Feng still likes it very much. After all, this thing is more powerful than hidden weapons. When using hidden weapons to deal with those second-rate or even first-rate masters, the opponent will probably find out in advance and hide in the past, but, This lion roar is really hard to defend against. You can never keep staring at the other person''s mouth when you are fighting against someone.


    Therefore, the suddenness of this Lion Roar skill is quite strong, and Huang Feng himself has suffered this loss.


    In the end, Huang Feng''s practice was interrupted by Bai Xiaorou''s phone call, and it was not good news that Bai Xiaorou brought him.


    "What? You said that the head of the mercenary group died?"


    Huang Feng frowned and confirmed that he did kill a few last night and injured the rest. However, at that time, he didn''t know their specific identities, and he didn''t know who was the leader and who was the leader. Ordinary players.


    "Did I kill it?" Huang Feng asked. He still wanted to know who in Jiangzhou helped those people investigate himself. The only leader who knew the inside story died unexpectedly. Huang Feng''s heart was naturally Very disappointed.


    "No." Bai Xiaorou returned to a capable state again: "You only injured him last night, and he was later sent to the hospital. The news that came today was that he was seriously injured and died."


    "That means it is because of me?" Huang Feng said.


    "Probably not." Bai Xiaorou said: "We suspect that someone has moved their hands and feet in the hospital and is being investigated."


    "Someone is doing tricks?" Huang Feng was taken aback: "Just like the Tong Qianjun thing last time?"


    "Not bad." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "What do these policemen in Jiangzhou do? Why do things like this always happen?" Huang Feng couldn''t stop complaining. It''s not for him to complain. If this regiment leader is dead, there is no way to know it. Who is investigating himself behind his back?


    "Don''t worry, we will investigate this matter clearly, and we will never let the people behind them get away with it!" Bai Xiaorou said.


    Unlike the last time, the death of Tong Qianjun last time can be said to be acceptable to all parties. Therefore, the National Security Bureau did not continue the investigation. However, this time, they obviously will not let it go easily. Over.

 525 Chapter 525

    "Do you want to investigate?" Huang Feng said with some surprise. Huang Feng is relatively trustworthy of the methods of the National Security Bureau. If they can investigate, there is a high possibility that they can investigate the matter clearly.


    "Of course!" Bai Xiaorou said affirmatively. She is now the person in charge of the National Security Bureau in Qing Province. People who come from the headquarters are also under her command.


    "Also, don''t talk about you, because you are also one of us, you should say''we!''" Bai Xiaorou corrected.


    "Well, I will pay attention next time. I am also a member of the National Security Bureau." Huang Feng said with a shrug.


    "Okay, things are like this for the time being, I will tell you if I have news here, you can be your security guard!" Bai Xiaorou said, in the word "security", she also deliberately increased her voice, obviously, She also knew that Huang Feng, the security guard, was just a cover.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng was not in a good mood. After all, there was an enemy in the dark, or an enemy who knew he existed. That feeling was uncomfortable.


    However, it''s useless for him to be anxious about this matter. He doesn''t seem to be able to help much in this matter. With Bai Xiaorou and the others, there should be no problem. Just wait for the news.


    When eating at noon, Huang Feng saw Su Yumo again, but she was not eating alone at this time, there was Xie Mengjiao beside her.


    And Huang Feng didn''t seem to know how to face Su Yumo. Holding a plate, he found the other person and sat down. Didn''t he go to dinner with Su Yumo and the others as usual?


    "Hey, why didn''t that nasty guy come here today?" Xie Mengjiao obviously saw Huang Feng''s figure. Huang Feng usually eats with them, but today he sat alone, which surprised Xie Mengjiao.


    "I don''t know." Su Yumo was still eating with his head down, as if he hadn''t seen Huang Feng.


    In fact, she saw it when Huang Feng first came in. She was still thinking about how she would treat Huang Feng in the future. Unexpectedly, Huang Feng would not come directly, which made her feel uncomfortable naturally.


    "It doesn''t matter if he comes here, I can''t eat anything when I see that nasty guy." Although Xie Mengjiao was a little careless, she could also see that Sister Yumo seemed to be in a bad mood today, so she also Don''t mind hitting Huang Feng to make Sister Yumo happy. In her opinion, Sister Yumo obviously doesn''t like that guy very much.


    But the more Su Yumo thought in her heart, the more uncomfortable she felt. She herself liked Huang Feng, and today Huang Feng has finally learned about it. When it comes to this topic, if you just let it go, then wait until he says this next time. When things go, I don¡¯t know when.


    Therefore, after she and Xie Mengjiao finished their meal, she said to Xie Mengjiao: "I have something to do, you can go first."


    "Sister Yumo, what''s the matter with you?" Xie Mengjiao asked curiously.


    "Just leave it alone." Su Yumo glanced at Huang Feng who was eating, and said to Xie Mengjiao.


    "Okay." Seeing that Yu Mo seemed to be really upset, Xie Mengjiao didn''t continue to struggle.


    After Su Yumo, he walked directly to Huang Feng and sat down opposite him.


    "Why did Sister Yumo go looking for that nasty guy?" At this time, at the entrance of the cafeteria, Xie Mengjiao hadn''t left yet, and saw Su Yumo sitting opposite Huang Feng. She was a little confused. I don''t know that Sister Yumo was looking for Huang Feng. What can you do.


    However, Sister Yu Mo let herself go first, obviously she didn''t want to let herself know. Therefore, although Xie Mengjiao was curious in her heart, she did not go forward to ask what happened.


    Huang Feng was originally bowing his head to eat, but from the corner of his eye he saw a figure sitting opposite him. He raised his head with some doubts. After that, the chewing in his mouth stopped.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that he didn''t go to Su Yumo''s table, but Su Yumo took the initiative to come over.


    "You continue to eat, leave me alone." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng thought to himself, you are sitting there with your eyes fixed on me, how can I eat?


    "President Su, what''s the matter?" When there are outsiders, Huang Feng is usually called Su Yumo, President Su, and now he calls Su Yumo like this, obviously to remind the other party that this is in a public place It.


    However, Su Yumo didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t hear Huang Feng¡¯s meaning, or if she really didn¡¯t care, she still stared at Huang Feng and said, ¡°Let me call Yumo. You were in the office this morning. Is there anything else that hasn''t been finished?"


    "I''m done." Huang Feng said with some embarrassment on his face. He didn''t expect Su Yumo to bring it up directly.


    "Really finished?" Su Yumo obviously didn''t let Huang Feng mean, looked at him, and said word by word.


    "Maybe, maybe, maybe, I''m done." Under Su Yumo''s offensive eyes, Huang Feng felt that he seemed to be a little unable to hold on, and he was a little uncomfortable to speak. He did not expect that he was usually a group of people. Su Yumo, who looks like a lady, also has such an aggressive side, and it feels a bit more serious to Huang Feng than Xie Mengjiao before.


    "Have you finished?" Su Yumo asked further. She didn''t know how much courage she took to walk to Huangfeng on her own initiative. After all, there are still many people in this cafeteria. , Although these people seem to be doing their own things, Su Yumo is sure that they must be paying attention to their own situation.


    However, Su Yumo was obviously unwilling to give up. If she gave up the questioning this time, she didn''t know when she would be able to muster up the courage like today.


    "No." Huang Feng seemed to have been affected by Su Yumo''s attitude, and this time he did not escape.


    "Then what else do you want to tell me?" Su Yumo''s heart jumped when he heard Huang Feng say no, and continued to ask a little nervously.


    Su Yumo is indeed nervous. She came here before, and she was more impulsive. She didn''t even know what kind of reaction Huang Feng should give the other party if he said the sentence she always wanted to hear. , Yes or no.


    Moreover, she was also afraid whether she was thinking too much, maybe Huang Feng didn''t mean it in that regard, but she was thinking wrong.


    Huang Feng was also very nervous. Under Su Yumo¡¯s steadfast pressure, he seemed to be willing to give up. However, he didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be, and he was not sure about it. Therefore, he actually wanted Even more nervous than Su Yumo.

 526 Chapter 526

    "What I want to say is, do you have time tonight? Let''s have dinner together." Huang Feng finally suffocated a sentence, but this is obviously different from what Su Yumo thought.


    So, Su Yumo said unwillingly: "Is it just eating?"


    "After dinner, we can watch a movie together." Huang Feng continued.


    "I can assume, are you trying to date me?" Su Yumo said blushingly. She was really anxious by Huang Feng''s attitude like squeezing toothpaste, so she could only take the initiative Said it.


    "Forget it, right?" Huang Feng stuttered.


    "What do you mean, right?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Yes!" Huang Feng felt a little nervous, but Jian also said firmly, and then said nervously: "You won''t refuse, will you?"


    "It depends on my mood." Su Yumo finally heard what he wanted to hear. He was obviously in a good mood. The corners of his mouth were raised, completely different from the anxious and nervous mood before.


    Having achieved her goal, Su Yumo stood up and walked out leisurely, even humming her favorite song in her mouth.


    "Yimo, are you answering or not?" Huang Feng asked quickly.


    "Wait for me at night!" Su Yumo said without looking back.


    Although I can''t see Su Yumo''s expression, Huang Feng was very happy when he received Su Yumo''s reply. He said that just now, it is officially chasing Su Yumo, and the other party did not directly. Rejection, in Huang Feng''s view, means that his hopes have greatly increased!


    So Huang Feng happily sat down and continued to eat, thinking about where to eat with Su Yumo in the evening.


    However, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that when he finally stood up and called Su Yumo, he called "Yimo" instead of "General Su". This was heard by the people at several tables around him. They also noticed that Su Yumo, the infinitely perfect vice president in their eyes, did not scold Huang Feng or get angry. The meaning here is very intriguing.


    In Tianjiao Group, there were originally more female employees, and they were obviously more enthusiastic about gossip. Therefore, when Huang Feng was still practicing internal strength in his office in the afternoon, the rumors between him and Su Yumo had been rumored. I''ve been all over the company, and even when Brother Wang came to Huang Feng to report the matter, he secretly asked him how to get Su Yumo on earth.


    Huang Feng was taken aback by Wang''s words, and then he realized that his name at the time had caused such a big disturbance, that he was indeed going to pursue Su Yumo, but although he didn''t want to sneak in, but, I don''t want to do it while everyone in the company is watching.


    Moreover, he is only pursuing Su Yumo, and there is no result yet. These people are good, and they will directly help him establish a relationship with Su Yumo. Of course, Huang Feng also thinks that what these people say is true.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, President Su and I are innocent." Huang Feng said to Brother Wang.


    "It''s not that I am the only one to say that. Everyone says that. Manager, that''s amazing." Brother Wang winked like Huang Feng and said with a thumbs up smile.


    "Go, what''s great, don''t tell it blindly. I don''t care about it. It''s not good for President Su to hear it." Huang Feng said, he is really not afraid, anyway, as long as he doesn''t confess to Su Yumo directly, other things, he Not afraid.


    However, he was afraid of Su Yumo''s shyness, so he intentionally alienated himself, even if at least in the company, Huang Feng felt that the loss was great. If she didn''t like people talking about her like this behind her back, it would affect her As for his attitude, Huang Feng couldn''t find anyone to reason.


    And when Huang Feng warned Brother Wang, Su Yumo obviously also knew about the rumors in the company, and it was Xie Mengjiao who was sitting across from her who passed the message to her.


    Xie Mengjiao didn''t expect that she just left for a while beforehand. Sister Yumo actually had such a scandal about that guy. This made Xie Mengjiao regret that she shouldn''t leave early.


    "Sister Yumo, what the hell is going on?" Xie Mengjiao asked. The relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo is now rumored in the company, and it is messy. Some say that Huang Feng and Su Yumo are men and women. Friendship, some say that the two are just ordinary friends, or better than ordinary friends, but there are also more outrageous. They say that Huang Feng and Su Yumo are engaged, but because they are both in the same company, so , I just kept it.


    There are all kinds of news, and even Xie Mengjiao, who thinks she knows Su Yumo well, is a little confused now, although she knows some news is false, such as Su Yumo¡¯s engagement with Huang Feng, Su Yumo Xie Mengjiao still knows what the situation is. If she is engaged, she must know it. Moreover, it is a big deal in the imperial capital.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just those employees talking nonsense." Su Yumo said casually while lowering his head and continuing to look at the documents in his hand.


    "Sister Yumo, when is this, you still want to read the files?" Xie Mengjiao snatched the files in Su Yumo''s hand madly and said.


    Su Yumo looked at Xie Mengjiao helplessly and said, "What time is it? Is there a difference between normal times?"


    "Of course there is!" Xie Mengjiao said anxiously: "Did you not see what they are talking about? You care about it at all, and even if it''s spreading your scandal, it''s actually that annoying. Guys pass, are those guys so lacking eyesight?"


    In fact, one of the reasons Xie Mengjiao cares so much is that it is Huang Feng who she hates that He Yumo''s rumored affair, so Xie Mengjiao''s heart is so anxious.


    "Actually, they didn''t make a mistake." Su Yumo said lightly, even with a smile on his face.


    "Is it right?" Xie Mengjiao was stunned for a moment. After that, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Su Yumo and said: "Sister Yumo, no, you wouldn''t really be a man with that nasty guy. Girlfriend?"


    Xie Mengjiao felt that Sister Yumo must be joking with her. How could this be possible?There are so many people in the imperial capital who are pursuing sister Yumo, even more people than pursuing herself. However, sister Yumo has never even looked at it. With such a high vision, how could she see Huang Feng like this? Where''s the pervert?


    "We are not boyfriend and girlfriend." Su Yumo said, shaking his head.


    "Let me just say it." Xie Mengjiao said with a sigh of relief.


    "However, that is only temporary, I have promised him to pursue me." Su Yumo said.

 527 Chapter 527: Advice

    Xie Mengjiao "..."


    Xie Mengjiao opened her eyes wide and looked at her sister Yumo, as if she had met her on the first day. She stammered and said, "Sister Yumo, are you confused, how can you agree to let him pursue you? ."


    Xie Mengjiao knew that many people wanted to pursue Su Yumo. However, Su Yumo didn¡¯t even look at them. She even wanted to give the other party a chance to pursue herself, Su Yumo said. Give Huang Feng a chance to pursue her. In Xie Mengjiao''s view, it was only a matter of time before his sister Yumo and Huang Feng became boy and girl friends.


    Because she knew that Sister Yumo would not agree to others to pursue her easily. Now that Huang Feng is given this opportunity, it means that Sister Yumo has a good impression of Huang Feng.


    "What''s wrong? I think Huang Feng is a good person." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "He''s not bad? Sister Yumo, don''t make any jokes. There are so many good conditions in the imperial capital. Why don''t you want Huangfeng?" Xie Mengjiao said anxiously. She didn''t want to see her good sister mistakenly. Go astray.


    "Don''t you look down on those people in the imperial capital?" Su Yumo still said with a calm smile, as if this matter was Xie Mengjiao''s business, not hers.


    Xie Mengjiao was speechless for a while, because what Yumo said was right. If she looked at the people of God and wanted to marry one of them, she wouldn''t be so hard to come to Qing Province with Yumo. , I worked hard to start a business, lived the life of a young lady in the Imperial Capital, and then waited for my family to help me choose a "good family".


    "Then you can''t choose Huangfeng either." Xie Mengjiao said helplessly.


    "I think he is pretty good." Su Yumo said.


    Xie Mengjiao didn''t know what to say at all, because, no matter what she said, Yu Mo was blinded by her eyes, just thinking Huang Feng was pretty good.


    However, I really feel that Huang Feng is a pervert. When the guy first met him, he used his hands and scolded himself. He was at the stadium and in front of the restaurant¡¯s bathroom several times. If he wanted to take advantage of him, he would have succeeded if he hadn''t avoided it wisely.


    So, how can such a person be worthy of the perfect Yumo sister?


    It is a pity that no matter how anxious Xie Mengjiao is, Su Yumo has a firm look. Xie Mengjiao knows that Sister Yumo is usually good-tempered, easy to talk, and can hear other people¡¯s opinions. However, she also knows that once Yumo is determined After one thing, it is difficult to change your mind, at least it seems that you cannot do it.


    So, Xie Mengjiao, who was unwilling to leave Su Yumo''s office with her sister Yumo, was not worth it, and went straight to Huang Feng''s office. With that imposing manner, Wang brother who was talking and chatting with Huang Feng inside. , Was shocked, and after that, he left neatly, leaving Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao alone.


    "If you have a little self-knowledge, leave Sister Yumo right away!" Seeing that there are no other people in the office in the way, Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng with a frosty face, without the slightest inflection, and straightforward.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng frowned, watching this suddenly burst into his office, and said to himself.


    "Don''t pretend to be confused, you must have played some tricks to fascinate Sister Yumo, otherwise, she will not like you, you leave her immediately, and don''t disturb her in the future." Xie Mengjiao said, she didn''t want to see My dear sister, was deceived by this pervert, and finally regretted crying.


    "Yimo is an adult, she has her own thinking ability, and she should decide his affairs, and, do you think she is such a smart person, can anyone lie?" Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao said, this time, he was not angry with Xie Mengjiao, because Xie Mengjiao was making her head for Su Yumo. Although this head was unnecessary in Huang Feng''s view, her starting point was good after all, Huang Feng doesn''t blame her either.


    Huang Feng''s words made Xie Mengjiao stunned. Yeah, Yumo is so shrewd and smarter than himself. How could these stinky men fool her?


    "I don''t care, anyway, you can''t be Yumo''s boyfriend." Xie Mengjiao couldn''t find a reason, so she could only make a strong statement.


    "Why? Do you think I am not worthy of Yumo?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "Isn''t it? Do you think you can be worthy of Yumo?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Then what kind of person do you think is worthy of Yumo? The kind of person with a good family background and rich? I think that kind of person, Yumo may not be worthy of it." Huang Feng said, he said to Su Yumo Obviously, she knows that she is not the kind of person who loves vanity. Therefore, she will not value the external material conditions. She is not lacking in those things.


    Of course, even if it is better than material conditions, Huang Feng is sure that as long as he is given one or two years, he will not be much worse than those from the so-called family background.


    "Anyway, it''s not your pervert!" Xie Mengjiao said. As a good friend of Su Yumo, a good girlfriend, of course she also knows that Su Yumo is not the kind of person who admires vanity. Therefore, it is not purely rich. Worthy of her.


    "Where am I a pervert? I should be Liu Xiahui! I had the opportunity to look at you before, but I didn''t have any, didn''t I?" Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao and said, "And, after all, this is Yumo''s own. Regarding things, you should believe her vision, and you should have never been in a relationship yourself, have you? You don''t have any experience in this area, how can you help Yumo make decisions?"


    "You, you haven''t been in love yet!" Xie Mengjiao blushed when Huang Feng said, because she really hadn''t been in a relationship before and had no experience in this area.


    "Anyway, I don''t care, you have to leave Yumo sister, otherwise, otherwise, I won''t let you go!" After Xie Mengjiao threatened Huang Feng for the last time, he left Huang Feng''s office.


    She found that she seemed to be in a hurry. This was not her own business. However, she was more anxious than the two of them. Moreover, it seemed that her anxiety had no effect. Sister Yu Mo did not listen to her persuasion, and Huang Feng seemed to be too anxious. Without the intention of leaving Yumo sister, his own efforts have no effect at all.


    "I knew that if I had expelled that nasty guy earlier, there would be nothing to do." Xie Mengjiao thought with regret, but now it is impossible for her to expel Huang Feng, Yu Mo sister She would definitely not agree, and she was not willing to quarrel with Sister Yumo on this matter.

 528 Chapter 528

    "By the way, Tang Fox is more adept at this kind of thing, ask her what advice to go." Xie Mengjiao suddenly muttered to herself.


    Tang Muxue is obviously more experienced than Xie Mengjiao when it comes to the relationship between men and women. When she was in the imperial capital, there were often a lot of men around her. The key is that she was able to do well, not only could she manage those men If you play around, you still need to protect yourself from being taken advantage of. This is very powerful.


    However, when Xie Mengjiao called Tang Muxue hopefully, Tang Muxue replied: "Are the two of them finally getting the hang of it? It''s really anxious to delay such a simple thing for so long."


    "Hey, Tang Muxue, what do you mean." Xie Mengjiao was a little dissatisfied. Tang Muxue should have been as surprised as she was when she heard the news. Then, Yumo sister was blinded and chose Huang Feng as a person. ?


    However, Tang Muxue''s reaction was somewhat different from what she had imagined.


    "What do you mean?" Tang Muxue said: "The things between them are like this. What surprises you?"


    "What do you mean by this?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "That''s right, Sister Yumo has a good impression of Huang Feng, and Sister Yumo is so beautiful and good-looking. Isn''t it normal for Huang Feng to have a good impression of her?" Tang Muxue said.


    This time it was Xie Mengjiao''s turn to be surprised. She said, "Sister Yumo, you have a good impression of Huang Feng?"


    "Yes." Tang Muxue said. Although she had to help Sister Yumo keep secrets before, it seems that the matter between Sister Yumo and Huang Feng has been made public, so there is no need to keep it secret.


    "Why don''t I know?!" Xie Mengjiao said frantically. She has been around Yumo''s sister and she doesn''t know it. Tang Muxue hasn''t been here for long since the imperial capital, and she is usually outside. I know this, but I don''t know anything. How can I do this?


    "It can only show that you are slow to respond! A woman who has never been in a relationship, it''s so cool, she doesn''t even have this vision, I advise you to leave it alone, Yumo is smarter than you and me, I believe She won¡¯t choose the wrong one.¡± Tang Muxue said. Although she did not see that Huang Feng has too many good points, she still believes in Su Yumo¡¯s vision, and, after all, this is Su Yumo¡¯s own. Regardless of what they are doing, they will disgust her no matter what the purpose is.


    Xie Mengjiao was even more mad when it was said that she had no love experience again. However, Tang Muxue''s experience was indeed richer than hers, and he was not easy to refute: "Then we are just like this. Watching Yumo being cheated by that guy? "


    "You know, Huang Feng is really inappropriate with Yumo? Only the person who is in love can know whether it is appropriate or not. It is useless for us outsiders to say that, and Yumo will not be affected. Lie," Tang Muxue said.


    After hanging up Tang Muxue''s call, although Xie Mengjiao was still a little unwilling, she didn''t know what to do anymore, and she tried to persuade Yumo sister now, and it seemed to have no effect.


    "It seems that I can only be a little guarded usually, otherwise that guy will take advantage of Sister Yumo." Xie Mengjiao thought.


    Xie Mengjiao¡¯s advice did not affect Huang Feng¡¯s mood. In her opinion, as long as it is not Su Yumo¡¯s ability to think, it is not important. Therefore, he still waits for the off work time with a little nervous and nervous mood. When he arrived, Huang Feng did not practice much in the afternoon even because he was too excited.


    Of course, Su Yumo''s situation is not much better than Huang Feng. At the beginning, she was able to work as usual as usual. However, as the time off work gets closer and closer, her heart is getting more and more. The more you cannot settle down, you need to check the time every once in a while.


    Finally, time was in the expectation of the two, and finally it was time to get off work. Huang Feng jumped up from the stool at the moment when it arrived, and then went straight to Su Yumo''s office.


    At this time, Su Yumo had packed his things. Just about to get up, he saw Huang Feng rushing over in a hurry. Seeing Huang Feng''s nervousness, Su Yumo was still a little nervous. It settled down instantly.


    "Seeing you are in a hurry, you just came here just after get off work hours." Su Yumo said, walking towards Huang Feng.


    "Hey, I''m not afraid that you are waiting in a hurry." Huang Feng said embarrassedly, he also knew that his performance was too obvious.


    "If Mengjiao sees you getting off work so stuck, I''m probably going to talk about you again." Su Yumo said, but she knew that Xie Mengjiao always likes to find opportunities for Huang Feng.


    "I didn''t get off work early, so why did she call me?" Huang Feng said: "However, she seems to care about you a lot. In the afternoon, she will ask me to leave you."


    "The two of us are best friends since we were young, and our relationship is naturally good." Su Yumo was not surprised by Huang Feng''s words, because she knew that Xie Mengjiao really cared about her, and Xie Mengjiao happened to dislike Huang Feng, so I went to persuade Huang Feng. It is not surprising that Feng left himself.


    "Well, so, this time I have a large number of adults, and I am not angry with her." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Su Yumo said, as she was caught between the two, of course she didn''t want Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao to have any conflict.


    "Let''s go, what would you like to eat tonight?" Huang Feng said.


    "It''s up to you. It''s you who invited me to dinner. Of course, it''s up to you." Su Yumo said, "However, the dishes in those restaurants don''t seem to be as delicious as yours."


    Su Yumo has tasted Huang Feng''s craftsmanship, so he naturally knows that his craftsmanship is very good.


    However, Huang Feng''s heart jumped when he listened, thinking that Su Yumo wanted to go to his residence and eat what he made. If in the past, Huang Feng would certainly have no objection, but now there is another woman in his residence. Although she and this woman are only in the superior and inferior relationship, if you let Su Yumo know that she and other women are living together, it is hard to guarantee that she will not think too much.


    "Today is the first time I officially ask you to go out for dinner. Let''s go to the restaurant outside. When there is a chance in the future, I will cook it for you." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo quickly.


    "Good." Su Yumo had no objection to Huang Feng''s words.


    Huang Feng also breathed a sigh of relief, but when he and Su Yumo first left the office, a familiar voice rang in their ears.


    "Sister Yumo, where are you going?"

 529 Chapter 529

    Hearing this familiar voice, Huang Feng suddenly felt a pain in his head, and a wry smile appeared on his face. Su Yumo saw Huang Feng¡¯s expression, smiled comfortingly at him, and then turned around and said, ¡°Go out and go shopping after work. visit."


    "I''ll go together too, it just happened to be fine." Xie Mengjiao walked over, took Su Yumo''s arm directly, and looked at Huang Feng triumphantly, as if he was really good at destroying Huang Feng. happy.


    This time, Su Yumo smiled bitterly. She looked at Huang Feng a little apologetically. Huang Feng had no choice but to nod. So, what was originally a warm dinner for two people became a party for three.


    More importantly, after knowing that it was Huang Feng''s treat, Xie Mengjiao didn''t mean to be polite at all, so she just picked up expensive points. If Su Yumo hadn''t stopped her, she might have to take all the dishes in that restaurant. Order them all.


    Even so, she still had something to say.


    "Miss Xie Mengjiao, you have ordered so many dishes, are you finished?" Huang Feng watched the waiter leave, and said to Xie Mengjiao who was still very interested.


    "You care about me, just order so many dishes, you feel distressed?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I''m not distressed about my wallet, I''m distressed about your stomach, if it breaks, what can I do." Huang Feng said and glanced at the other''s stomach.


    "Sister Yumo, look, he not only bullied me, but his eyes also took advantage of others." Xie Mengjiao would naturally not let it go if he could complain to Huang Feng.


    "Who made you unable to eat and order so many dishes?" Su Yumo said.


    "Sister Yumo, you don''t help me either." Xie Mengjiao said with some dissatisfaction.


    Su Yumo just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. It turns out that Xie Mengjiao¡¯s appetite is not very big. She tried everything on a large table of dishes, but she didn¡¯t eat much. In the end, most of them entered. Huang Feng''s belly.


    Since practicing martial arts, Huang Feng''s appetite has increased a lot. Generally speaking, the appetite of martial artists is relatively large. This is because they usually consume more.


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou''s appetite is not small, but her figure has not gained any weight, because all the things she eats have been digested, and there is not much excess energy to change her figure.


    However, Xie Mengjiao obviously didn¡¯t know this. Huang Feng said before that she now can eat more Huang Feng than she can eat. Naturally, she would not let go of this opportunity to hit Huang Feng. So, after eating, Huang Feng Feng has another glorious nickname: "Rice bucket!"


    After that, Huang Feng originally planned to watch a movie with Su Yumo, but now that there is such a large 1000-watt light bulb, obviously, this plan can only be changed.


    Finally, Huang Feng had to send Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao home in advance.


    "Huang Feng, it''s so late, don''t you still want to go up and sit down?!" Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng with a vigilant look downstairs at Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo''s residence.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go up and disturb your old man''s rest." Huang Feng said in a bad tone, and he can''t be blamed. It was originally his first official date with Su Yumo, but because of this thick Shy light bulbs, in the end, all plans were disrupted.


    Huang Feng''s mood would be strange if he could get better.


    Huang Feng is in a bad mood, and Xie Mengjiao''s mood is naturally better. She is very satisfied with her performance tonight, so she will not pursue the irony of Huang Feng''s words.


    "Yimo, you go up first, I will talk to Huang Feng and go up right away." At this time, Su Yumo said to Xie Mengjiao.


    "What can I say to him?" Xie Mengjiao muttered. However, seeing Su Yumo''s expression, she was still very witty and stepped forward. Tonight, she has achieved her goal, and now she is in theirs Downstairs of the residence, even if Huang Feng had any bad thoughts, there was no way to achieve it.


    So Xie Mengjiao said, "Then I will go up first, and you will come up earlier."


    "Sorry, don''t blame Mengjiao for what happened tonight. She is a little childish sometimes." Seeing Xie Mengjiao really left first, Su Yumo said to Huang Feng somewhat apologetically.


    Su Yumo naturally felt a bit regretful in her heart. Tonight, she herself also attached great importance to it. After all, this was her first formal date with the opposite sex. In the end, she was disturbed by Xie Mengjiao. Naturally, she felt that Regrettably.


    However, because the other party was Xie Mengjiao, she couldn''t say anything, because she knew Xie Mengjiao too well and knew that the other party didn''t have any bad thoughts, and did it for her good.


    "You said so, why am I so angry with her?" Huang Feng said.


    "Really angry?" When Su Yumo heard what Huang Feng said, he knew that his heart was not going well, so, two steps forward, he walked to Huang Feng''s front, stretched out his hand, hesitated, but, In the end, she took the initiative to hold Huang Feng''s hand and said, "There will be time in the future. There is no need to care about such a little time."


    Originally, Huang Feng was indeed a little unhappy, but this unhappy, of course, after Su Yumo took the initiative to hold his hand, all disappeared, and his heart was only full of excitement.


    Huang Feng is not a stupid, he hurriedly turned away from the guest, holding Su Yumo''s hand, Su Yumo did not refuse, feeling that slippery, soft feeling, all the unhappiness in Huang Feng''s heart disappeared.


    Seeing the smile on Huang Feng''s face, Su Yumo said, "I''m satisfied now? Are you not angry?"


    "Satisfied, hehe." Huang Feng said with a smile. Of course he wanted to be closer, such as a kiss, but after all, the two only started dating today. If Huang Feng makes such a request, he will let him Su Yumo felt that he was too Meng Lang and abruptly a beautiful lady, but it was not good.


    Su Yumo held Huang Feng for a long time before leaving his gentle palm. Huang Feng enjoyed the feeling of holding the two of them. Su Yumo was not like this, but she knew that this place was in her own residence after all. Downstairs, can''t stay too long.


    "Well, since you are no longer angry, then go back early and pay attention to safety on the road." Su Yumo said.


    "Well, you should rest earlier." Huang Feng didn''t continue to struggle, although he was very reluctant to separate from Su Yumo, but he still knew the truth that it was too late.


    "By the way, during the weekend, do you have time? Let''s go out and play, and we can''t take that light bulb this time." Huang Feng suddenly said to Su Yumo.

 530 Chapter 530

    "Okay, I will find a way to distract her then," Su Yumo said.


    Although Su Yumo was not angry with Xie Mengjiao for making trouble, she obviously didn¡¯t want her date with Huang Feng. There was always one more person. Even if this person is her long-time best friend, it feels like Not very comfortable.


    "Okay, I am waiting for your news." Huang Feng said happily.


    Until he left Su Yumo''s residence, Huang Feng''s heart was still in a state of excitement, even a little in a trance, so did he date Su Yumo?It seems that none of my own is mentally prepared yet, as if the two of them suddenly approached.


    However, Huang Feng was more happy. How could Huang Feng be dissatisfied to be able to date a perfect woman like Su Yumo?He just has the feeling that happiness comes too fast, like a tornado.


    In addition, before leaving last, Su Yumo took the initiative to hold Huang Feng¡¯s hand, which made Huang Feng even more excited, because from these small movements, Huang Feng could see that Su Yumo should also have a good impression of him. This greatly increased Huang Feng''s confidence.


    "Huang Feng, you have to work harder." Huang Feng cheered himself up.


    Although Su Yumo has never said her identity, Huang Feng can also tell from the usual details that Su Yumo''s origin is definitely not simple, at least much better than him.


    Although Su Yumo is not a person who admires vanity, Huang Feng can''t help but not work hard because of this. Moreover, when Huang Feng goes to Su Yumo''s house, he cannot really rely on his identity as a security guard. ?Moreover, this security guard is an employee of Su Yumo. Even if Su Yumo doesn''t care, it is hard to guarantee that her family does not care.


    Therefore, compared to before, Huang Feng now has a sense of responsibility and urgency. Huang Feng wants Su Yumo to be more proud when he introduces herself to her friends and her family in the future. He will not be looked down upon by her friends and family because of his identity.


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng wanted to see Su Yumo every day, he still had to ask for leave to work on his own business tomorrow.


    "Are you finally willing to come back?"


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s resentful voice rang.


    Huang Feng said in secret. Because he was too excited before, he forgot to tell Bai Xiaorou that he would not be back for dinner tonight. Huang Feng looked at the clean kitchen and knew that this woman had not eaten again.


    Bai Xiaorou was indeed very upset in her heart. Originally, because of yesterday¡¯s events, she thought Huang Feng was at least a little guilty in her heart, so in the days that followed, he should behave if he doesn¡¯t ask him anything. Strive for leniency.


    It turned out to be good. Huang Feng didn''t come back for dinner today, and didn''t have the idea of ??cooking for himself. Moreover, he didn''t even make a phone call, so he made himself wait so stupid.


    "I''m going to cook right away!" Huang Feng hurried to the kitchen under Bai Xiaorou''s bitter eyes. He already knew that if this woman hadn''t come back to cook by herself, she wouldn''t even order takeout.


    Last night Huang Feng also said that he was ready to perform well. As a result, it was like this on the first day. It is estimated that Bai Xiaorou had a bigger opinion of him.


    "Is there no news from the hospital?" In order to avoid Bai Xiaorou''s chilly gaze, Huang Feng took the initiative to change the subject, and this matter was indeed something he paid more attention to.


    Bai Xiaorou first glared at Huang Feng and blamed him for changing the subject, but she still said: "We found a video from the hospital and found that there was a man in a white coat and a mask who entered the ward of the group last night. The guarding police thought that the other party was a doctor, and did not interrogate them in detail, and soon after he left, he found that the regiment leader was dead.


    "The alertness of these policemen is too low." Huang Feng frowned and said. Someone pretending to be a doctor, and none of them noticed that this alertness really needs to be improved.


    "This can indeed be regarded as their dereliction of duty. I have already questioned Director Wang for this." Bai Xiaorou said.


    It is estimated that Director Wang himself did not expect that someone would come to kill him. That''s why this mistake was made. Huang Feng still believed in Secretary Qiu''s direct line, Director Wang.


    "The clue is so broken?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I can''t say so yet." Bai Xiaorou shook her head and said: "We are investigating the surrounding surveillance and the people passing by."


    Huang Feng nodded, this time the National Security Bureau obviously did not intend to let it go easily.


    After eating, it was Bai Xiaorou who went to take a shower first. However, Bai Xiaorou, who was holding the change of clothes, was extremely shy, because when she mentioned taking a bath, she had the opportunity to think about what happened in the bathroom last night, no matter what happened to her. Punish Huang Feng, but Huang Feng looked at his body, that is a fact that can no longer be changed.


    "Don''t peek, let alone come in!" Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng before entering the bathroom.


    "I know, I won''t take a peek." Huang Feng said quickly: "Let''s go in."


    Bai Xiaorou entered the bathroom with satisfaction, and Huang Feng was relieved, and then went to check his storage box, but the storage box still didn''t respond at all and still couldn''t open it.


    "It seems that the upgrade has not been completed yet." Huang Feng muttered.


    The storage box couldn''t be opened temporarily, and Huang Feng couldn''t get any new things. However, at present, there are still a lot of things he has obtained, which will be enough for him to use for a while.


    Because the three members of the Devil Mercenary Group have been taken away by Bai Xiaorou, there are only two people left in this house, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou. However, Huang Feng¡¯s current thoughts are all in Su Yumo¡¯s On the body, there was no other thoughts on Bai Xiaorou.


    Thinking of Su Yumo, Huang Feng quickly picked up his mobile phone and texted Su Yumo. Although he didn''t have much experience in this area, he knew that this phone call and text message are indispensable during love or pursuit.


    Sure enough, after receiving Huang Feng''s call, even though Su Yumo complained, he called before leaving, but Huang Feng could still hear the surprise in her tone that was not hidden.


    The two of them were holding the phone and talking about various topics that were not nutritious, but they were not bored with various topics until Xie Mengjiao on the other end of the phone entangled Su Yumo to talk, and the two of them hung up the phone reluctantly.


    At this time, Huang Feng discovered that Bai Xiaorou had already taken a bath.

 531 Chapter 531

    Time was in the chat between Huang Feng and Su Yumo, and it passed quickly. Huang Feng didn''t realize the passage of time at that fast speed.


    The next day, after Huang Feng and Su Yumo asked for leave, they went out to find a suitable factory, and this time Huangfeng asked for leave. Xie Mengjiao also knew that Huang Feng always likes Huang Feng for leave, but today she is actually very much. Happily, not only did he not say anything about Huang Feng, he even asked Huang Feng if one day was enough.


    Huang Feng naturally knew about Xie Mengjiao''s thoughts. She just didn''t want to see that she was close to Su Yumo, and Huang Feng ignored her either.


    Huang Feng is looking for a factory this time to make wine, and there are still many small domestic wineries, and even because of the low entry barrier, there are many private brewing workshops. Therefore, Huang Feng wants to find such a factory. , It''s still very easy.


    Of course, it is not that simple to buy a factory. Huang Feng has to look at a few more companies at least to make a decision after comparison. However, this time he has no help from Guo Liang, so he can only rely on himself. , The speed is naturally slower.


    In the morning, Huang Feng received a call from Li Bingyun and asked him where he was and if he would have time to go out. Huang Feng naturally did not have time today, but because he had indeed promised Li Bingyun before, he would take her around. Yes, so Huang Feng can only set the time tomorrow.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng received a somewhat unexpected call.


    "Hey, Secretary Qiu? What are you looking for with me?" Huang Feng asked in a little surprised. The two had little contact since the Tong Qianjun case. He didn''t expect that Secretary Qiu took the initiative to find him today.


    "Where are you? If you have time, come to your factory and I will be there soon." Secretary Qiu said.


    "You are going to my factory soon?" Huang Feng was even more surprised. He didn''t expect Secretary Qiu to go to his factory: "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    No matter what the reason Secretary Qiu went to the factory, since they have gone, Huang Feng, who is the boss, naturally has to accompany him. Moreover, Secretary Qiu¡¯s current status also determines him. If he is fine, he will definitely not be deliberate. To go to his factory.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng rushed to the factory while notifying Guo Liang and arranging the reception. No matter what, the current Secretary Qiu is in Qing Province and he is in the top five. Such people can go to them. The factory, that must be received seriously.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the factory, Secretary Qiu had already arrived. He was visiting the factory accompanied by Guo Liang. When the factory first started production, Secretary Qiu arrived. However, the current situation of the factory is different from that at the time. In comparison, there is obviously a big change.


    "Secretary Qiu, why are you here?" Huang Feng quickly stepped forward and said.


    "Of course something is going on." Secretary Qiu said with a smile on his face, looking at Huang Feng, and then turning slightly to his side and said to Huang Feng: "Huang Feng, I''ll introduce someone to you."


    "This is the Director of the Environmental Sanitation Bureau of Qinghai Province, Hu Bing." Secretary Qiu said, pointing to a middle-aged man next to him. Later, he said to the other party: "Director Hu, this is what I just told you, Huang Feng , The owner of this factory, a very nice young man."


    "Director Hu, hello, welcome to visit our factory." Huang Feng said to the other party hastily. Before, he thought that the people next to Secretary Qiu were all his entourages. He didn''t expect that there is actually an environmental sanitation bureau. The director is inside.


    "Boss Huang, hello, Boss Huang is so young that he can have such a career. It is really young and promising." Director Hu said with a smile on his face.


    "Where." Huang Feng said with some embarrassment. This was the first time he was said to be young and promising, which made him a little embarrassed.


    "Director Hu, you didn''t make a mistake this time." Secretary Qiu took the words and said, "Don''t look at Huang Feng''s age, but he started this factory from scratch. Moreover, here is the factory. The machine has been sold a lot, and the feedback received is very good. Isn¡¯t your place recently struggling with the pollution problem of some large companies? I just brought you here today, maybe Xiaohuang¡¯s factory can help you."


    "Oh? That''s it, then I must take a good look." Director Hu said. Although he is the Director, he is obviously incomparable with Secretary Qiu, and when he speaks with Secretary Qiu, he is also respectful. Demeanor.


    In fact, when Director Hu was brought here by Secretary Qiu before, he still had some doubts in his heart. I don¡¯t know what he did when he brought himself here. However, when he got here, he heard the manager introduce the products here. He had already guessed in his heart.


    However, what he thought before was that this was also opened by a relative of Secretary Qiu. Secretary Qiu wanted to take care of the other party. After all, the other party¡¯s products were related to the scope of his jurisdiction, and Director Hu was also thinking about it. As long as these things are not too bad, there is no problem taking care of them yourself. Of course, the scale will not be too big.


    However, through the conversation between Huang Feng and Secretary Qiu just now, he found that he might have guessed wrong about the relationship between Secretary Qiu and the boss here. The two of them do not seem to be related to each other, but he can let Secretary Qiu bring himself. Come here, it obviously has a different relationship.


    "You must take a good look. I didn''t lie about this matter." Secretary Qiu said.


    After that, Huang Feng asked Guo Liang and Master He to take Director Hu to continue the visit and help Director Hu to introduce him seriously, while Huang Feng himself brought Secretary Qiu into the office.


    "Thank you, Secretary Qiu, you bothered." Huang Feng poured a glass of water for Secretary Qiu and said gratefully. Of course he knew that Secretary Qiu brought Director Hu, all to help him.


    "There is no outsider here. You should call me Uncle Qiu. Call Secretary Qiu to listen to you." Secretary Qiu took Huang Feng''s cup and said: "Actually, this incident was a coincidence. Yesterday I overheard Hu. The director complained, saying that many large enterprises are not doing well in sewage treatment, and the sewage treatment equipment of many enterprises is not even qualified. This makes him very annoyed. After I knew it, I remembered that you happen to be producing this Yes, so I took him over today to take a look. Of course, the final result depends on Director Hu''s own opinions."


    "No matter what, thank you Uncle Qiu." Huang Feng said. He knew that without the introduction of Secretary Qiu, it would be very difficult for him to meet someone like Director Hu, although he has not yet gained much benefit. , However, the opportunity is already in front of him.

 532 Chapter 532

    About an hour later, Director Hu, accompanied by Guo Liang, also came to the office. From the expression of Director Hu, you can know that he is in a good mood now, and he should be very satisfied with the sewage treatment equipment of the factory in Huangfeng. .


    Both Huang Feng and Secretary Qiu didn¡¯t guess wrong. Director Hu is indeed in a good mood now, and he even feels unexpectedly happy. He did not expect that the factory that he thought was a related household was not large in scale. Can actually give myself such a big surprise.


    It was indeed a pleasant surprise, because Director Hu just witnessed the treatment effect of the sewage treatment equipment on site. It was better than what he had seen before, and the efficiency was higher. Moreover, more importantly, the sewage treatment equipment had a large volume. It¡¯s small, and even the cost is not high. He just asked Guo Liang about the price of this equipment, and the answer he got satisfied him, because that price was lower than most other equipment of the same type, and those equipment The efficiency and function of this are not as good as this.


    "Director Hu, have you finished reading? If there is anything unclear, just ask." Huang Feng said.


    "I''ve seen it all." Director Hu said with a smile: "I have to say, Boss Huang, your equipment is really good."


    Afterwards, Director Hu looked at Secretary Qiu and said, "Thank you too, Secretary Qiu, and still thinking about me. This time it really helped me a lot."


    "Where, we all hope that while the city develops better, we can also protect the environment, don''t we?" Secretary Qiu said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Director Hu agreed.


    After that, Secretary Qiu was about to leave because of something, and Director Hu was leaving with him. However, when he was leaving, he told Huang Feng that he would come tomorrow. This time he would not be the same. People come, but will bring some factory owners.


    In fact, if Director Hu¡¯s face alone is really not the case, all these bosses may not be called over. However, this involves the upstart Secretary Qiu from Qing Province, which is different, although Secretary Qiu and Feng Huang are not known. What is the relationship, but Secretary Qiu really attaches great importance to Huang Feng, and this cannot be wrong.


    And with this, I believe that those bosses will save face, and it is not even necessary for Secretary Qiu to speak up. Those who are well informed will know what to do.


    "Unexpectedly, the director of the Environmental Sanitation Bureau came to our factory in person." After leaving Secretary Qiu and Director Hu, Guo Liang said with some emotion.


    "What''s this, we will see a lot of big people in the future." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s you!" Guo Liang said with a smile, but he didn''t refute Huang Feng''s words. He also saw that as long as there were no major accidents, their factories would definitely grow stronger. , And when the scale is large, those who could not afford to climb before have the opportunity to contact.


    In the evening, Huang Feng could not accompany Guo Liang to dinner, because there was still a woman waiting at home. She had already let go of her pigeons last night. If she does not go back to cook for her today, it is estimated that she can The home was demolished.


    Sure enough, after seeing Huang Feng arrive home on time, Bai Xiaorou''s face showed satisfaction. If Huang Feng forgot her tonight, she wouldn''t mind giving Huang Feng a bitter taste.


    There was a breakthrough in the sewage treatment plant, and Huang Feng was obviously in a good mood. However, because of something there, he must be there tomorrow. If this happens, he will have to ask for leave again, and he originally agreed. To accompany Li Bingyun out to play tomorrow, it can only be a missed appointment.


    Moreover, the storage box remained silent, which made Huang Feng a little anxious.


    Huang Feng found out that he had a lot of things. He wanted to care about the sewage treatment plant and open a winery. He also agreed to accompany Li Bingyun out to play. In addition, Tian Lin had to take time for treatment. The cultivation of magic and magic cannot be stopped. The most important thing is that I have to pursue Su Yumo. Once this matter starts, I cannot stop. Therefore, Huang Feng attaches great importance to it.


    Thinking of Su Yumo, Huang Feng hasn¡¯t seen each other for a day today. Before, he had not seen each other for a few days. However, at that time, the two sides were just ordinary friendships, and Huang Feng had no special feelings. , However, it is obviously different now. Without seeing Su Yumo for a day, Huang Feng still missed him very much.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took the initiative to call Su Yumo after Bai Xiaorou went to take a bath.


    On the other hand, Su Yumo was also thinking about Huang Feng. She and Huang Feng felt the same way. She missed each other if she didn¡¯t see each other for a day, so that when she was working today, she was distracted. Circumstances, and as soon as her mobile phone rang, she would immediately check it out, but every time she found out that it was not Huang Feng''s number.


    But at this time, her cell phone rang again, and she quickly looked at it and saw the familiar number, her face finally showed a smile.


    "Is that the nasty guy calling again?" Seeing Su Yumo''s expression, Xie Mengjiao guessed it. Huang Feng must have called this call. She saw Su Yumo''s performance today. In her eyes, she also knew that her sister Yumo was definitely not as simple as having a good impression of Huang Feng.


    Obviously, Yu Mo has a deep friendship with Huang Feng, and this makes Xie Mengjiao the first time to examine her attitude, whether it is really wrong, obviously, Yu Mo likes Huang Feng very much, otherwise neither I haven''t seen it for a day, there will be such a performance, this is simply a performance that only a woman in love can have, and the close relationship between Huang Feng and Yumo only began yesterday.


    "In the future, you should not have so much prejudice against Huang Feng, he is really good." Su Yumo said with injustice for Huang Feng.


    "You are the beauty in the eyes of your lover, so that you think that guy is good. Okay, let''s talk and I will take a bath." Xie Mengjiao said.


    If yesterday, she saw Sister Yumo chatting with Huang Feng, she would definitely find a way to stop it. However, after seeing Sister Yumo¡¯s performance today, she felt that she really seemed to be wrong, so she had to take care Thinking about it, I won''t worry about Yumo and Huang Feng for now.


    Seeing that his best friends and sisters did not intentionally disturb him like yesterday, Su Yumo was a little surprised, but also a little happy. If Xie Mengjiao can figure it out, that would be the best, so he picked up Huang Feng''s call At that time, Su Yumo''s mood improved a lot.

 533 Chapter 533

    "In a good mood today?"


    Huang Feng and Su Yumo didn''t talk a few words, he heard it out, and Su Yumo was obviously in a good mood now.


    "Well, Mengjiao doesn''t know what''s wrong, she seems to have figured it out. She didn''t deliberately pester you today, so I won''t let me call you." Su Yumo said.


    "Really? That''s great!" Huang Feng said happily.


    To tell the truth, there is a woman next to her who is always against herself deliberately, and she often speaks ill of herself when she is away. Such things are very bad, although Huang Feng thinks Su Yumo is not a person who is easily influenced by other people''s opinions. However, if Xie Mengjiao, as her best friend, keeps talking bad things about herself, it will obviously also affect the relationship between herself and Yumo.


    And now, although Xie Mengjiao had somehow figured it out, it was obviously a good thing, and Huang Rui was naturally very happy.


    "Yes, in fact, Mengjiao is still good. She is just too worried about me, afraid that I will suffer." Su Yumo began to say good things about Xie Mengjiao in front of Huang Feng. She can only do her best in the middle of the clip. Coordinate the relationship between the two.


    "Well, I know, she is a crazy girl, but she really cares about you." Huang Feng said.


    After knowing about Xie Mengjiao, he might no longer block her and Yumo''s affairs, and Huang Feng''s mood improved. Sure enough, he and Su Yumo talked for more than an hour, and he didn''t hear Xie Mengjiao''s urging. Sound, this made Huang Feng very satisfied.


    "Okay, it''s not too early, you can rest early and talk again tomorrow." Huang Feng said quickly after hearing Su Yumo yawn.


    "Well, there are a lot of things today, so if you are a little sleepy, you should rest earlier," Su Yumo said.


    After that, the two hung up the phone, but Su Yumo could not rest because there was another person beside her who had been waiting for her for a long time.


    "Have you finished talking with that guy?" Xie Mengjiao said, looking at Su Yumo.


    "Well, you haven''t rested yet?" Su Yumo said.


    "Yes." Xie Mengjiao said. After that, she stared at Su Yumo and said with a serious face: "Sister Yumo, do you really like Huangfeng?"


    This problem has troubled her for a long time, so that if she doesn''t figure it out, she can''t sleep at all, so she waited for Su Yumo until now.


    "Yes." Su Yumo didn''t even hesitate, and said to Xie Mengjiao: "Actually, I liked him before yesterday, but I didn''t feel embarrassed to explain to him before. I didn''t expect that he suddenly opened up yesterday. , Took the initiative to talk to me."


    However, when it comes to this, Su Yumo is still a little embarrassed, because Huang Feng didn''t fully explain it. In the end, she forced to ask Huang Feng, and Huang Feng said it. In other words, she was still relatively active. A little bit.


    However, this does not seem to be important now. What is important is that the relationship between the two is indeed a step closer.


    "But, Sister Yumo, the situation in your home..." Xie Mengjiao didn''t directly say anything wrong with Huang Feng this time, but looked at Sister Yumo with a worried expression.


    Su Yumo¡¯s family situation is similar to his own. It is impossible for such a family to accept that they find an ordinary person outside to be a boyfriend, or even a husband. Moreover, this ordinary person is still a security guard in the company they run. Not even better.


    "We chose to work hard and fight against our fate before, isn''t it just for our own affairs in the future, can we decide by ourselves?" Su Yumo heard Xie Mengjiao''s words, and his face was a little dark.


    "We did it for this purpose at the beginning, but our current achievements are already very good in the eyes of ordinary people. However, in the eyes of the family, it is estimated that they are still not enough. Based on our current achievements, we want to be completely I am afraid it will be difficult to take charge of your own marriage." This time Xie Mengjiao no longer acts like a stubborn girl who has not grown up, but like a very thoughtful adult.


    Xie Mengjiao''s words made Su Yumo''s mood a little worse, because she knew that Xie Mengjiao was not wrong, and their current achievements were indeed not enough to allow them to completely take charge of their own affairs, let alone a major marriage event.


    "If you don''t meet the requirements, then we will continue to work hard. I believe we will definitely be able to. You don''t want to be arranged by the family to marry someone you don''t like, or even hate, right?" Su Yumo said firmly. .


    "Of course, if the family really does this, I will kick that man directly on the wedding day, so that he can''t be a man!" Xie Mengjiao said with a vicious look.


    "But, Sister Yumo, why did you find Huang Feng?" Xie Mengjiao''s expression changed a bit and turned into the previous doubt: "Even if he is like you said, he is not a pervert, he is also pretty good. , However, even if he is a good person, it is just a security guard. It is not that I look down on him. It is not necessarily whether he can support you in the future. Is it because you want you to support him for a lifetime?"


    "There is nothing wrong with me raising him." Su Yumo said: "However, it is probably impossible. In fact, you don''t know Huang Feng. His self-esteem is very strong. Even if I want to raise him, You won¡¯t agree, and you might not know. If I didn¡¯t want him to leave, he might have already left the company. I believe he will never be a security guard for a lifetime.¡±


    "Leaving the company?" This is the first time Xie Mengjiao has heard of such a thing.


    "Yeah, at that time, I found that I had a good impression on him, so I selfishly kept him, fearing that after he left, there would be no chance between me and him. By the way, I am sorry for him. "Su Yumo said.


    "Sister Yumo, why are you sorry for him? Even if he leaves the company, he may not be as good as he is now. Now he is so good that he is also a manager." Although Xie Mengjiao changed her opinion of Huang Feng because of Su Yumo. A little bit, but obviously still don¡¯t think Huang Feng has much skill.


    "Actually, I really don''t care what achievements he can achieve. When I like him, he is just a security guard. Then if he is always a security guard in the future, I won''t hate him." Su Yu Mo said, she has never been a vanity addict.


    "Mengjiao, when you meet someone you like in the future, you will find that when you really like the other person, no matter what kind of identity the other person is, it will not affect the relationship between you. The identity gap has always been It''s not a problem," Su Yumo said.

 534 Chapter 534

    Xie Mengjiao didn''t know if she would understand the meaning of Yu Mo''s words in the future, but what is certain is that she doesn''t understand too much now.


    Seeing that Sister Yumo persisted, and she seemed to have identified Huang Feng, Xie Mengjiao felt that she had done something wrong before. Sister Yumo''s acceptance of Huang Feng''s pursuit was obviously not the result of impulse, but, it has already been there. Got this idea.


    And since childhood, Yumo has always been smarter than herself, and has never been confused about any major event. This kind of major event that concerns her in her life is even less likely to be confused.


    "It''s really cheaper for that guy." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Of course she knows what it means for Sister Yumo, who has been keeping a distance from the opposite sex, now accepting Huang Feng¡¯s pursuit, although she is not prepared to obstruct Huang Feng and Yumo¡¯s affairs because of Sister Yumo¡¯s attitude. She was obviously still a little unwilling in her heart.


    "You, I really should find you a boyfriend." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "I don''t want it. I am so nice now, what I want to do, no one cares." Xie Mengjiao said.


    At this time, the door of the room was opened and Tang Muxue came back. However, her condition did not seem to be very good. She was still carrying alcohol and the pungent smell. When she first came in, she asked Su Yumo to The two wrinkled their noses with Xie Mengjiao.


    "I said Tang Fox, although you are in the liquor business, you don''t have to soak yourself in wine every day. How much wine do you drink?" Xie Mengjiao looked at Tang Muxue who came to the sofa and sat down. Said.


    "You think I''d like to drink it." Tang Muxue first glanced at Su Yumo who was pouring her water with gratitude, and then said to Xie Mengjiao: "It''s not those stinky men. If you want to negotiate business with them, you must first They ate and drank, one by one, they wanted to get their old lady drunk, and they didn''t look at their own drinking capacity."


    "Muxue, you are a girl, you still have to pay attention to this aspect, if you really drink too much and are taken advantage of by those people, it will be too late to regret it." Su Yumo persuaded.


    "Sister Yumo, don''t worry, I know it in my heart." Tang Muxue said: "Besides, if I don''t drink with those people, I can''t talk about business. Anyway, when I was in the imperial capital, I often drank. , There is not much difference from now."


    Tang Muxue¡¯s business was not going well. She was originally in Qing Province, even if she was a foreigner, a lot of local snakes pressed her here, and her development was restricted everywhere. Of course, she would be much better if she had the help of her family. But, obviously, her family will not help her in this matter, she can only rely on herself.


    And this situation became more severe after Peng Chengfu came to Jiangzhou. That guy had come to her originally, and he could also use the power behind him and the power of some young masters in Qing Province to develop. Obviously Tang Muxue has no way to compare, so her development has been slower in recent times, otherwise she doesn''t need to accompany those people to drink and socialize in person.


    Moreover, even if she went to accompany her to eat and drink, she might not be able to negotiate the business, simply because she had already lived a life of drunkenness and gold when she was in the imperial capital, but she had practiced drinking.


    Although Su Yumo wanted to persuade Tang Muxue very much, if it doesn¡¯t work, forget it, there is no need to ruin herself, but she can¡¯t say what she said, because Tang Muxue also worked hard for her own freedom, just like herself, the other side naturally It is also not easy to give up, and he is not qualified to let the other party give up, so he accepts the family''s arrangement and lives without freedom.


    "Tang Fox, I still have money here. I can lend it to you first. You can hire more people so you can relax." Xie Mengjiao said. Although she always likes to fight with Tang Muxue, the relationship between the two is still good. Yes, seeing Tang Muxue so tired, she also wanted to help.


    "Thanks, if you have money, I also have some private money. For now, it is still enough. If it is not enough, I will borrow it from you." Tang Muxue said, "Don''t talk about my annoying things. Say something happy."


    Then, Tang Muxue looked at Su Yumo and said, "Sister Yumo, listen to Mengjiao say, have you officially dated Huang Feng?"


    "Yeah." Su Yumo didn''t hide it, because Tang Muxue had known about himself and Huang Feng.


    "Congratulations, you finally achieved what you wanted." Tang Muxue said with a smile, with a trace of envy on her face. Although Su Yumo usually doesn''t interact with too many people of the opposite sex, she now finds what she likes People, and that person also likes her, this is a very happy thing.


    On the other hand, while in the imperial capital, there were many people and men around them, but they just wanted to put themselves in bed. She understood the thoughts of those people, so she had always paid attention to protecting herself.


    Although there are many people around her, none of them really likes her. She taught Xie Mengjiao before that she had no love experience and did not understand many things. In fact, she herself had not really talked about it. She has experience in love because she has seen and dealt with too many men, so naturally she understands more than Xie Mengjiao.


    Therefore, now that Su Yumo is really in love, Tang Muxue is still very envious.


    "I still don''t think Huang Feng is worthy of Yumo." Xie Mengjiao once again emphasized her point of view. Unfortunately, the other two people present obviously did not agree with her point of view.


    "Sister Yumo, in fact, I am also a little worried. Even if you can really get rid of the mercy of the family in the future, if you find a security guard, it is estimated that they will still have opinions." Tang Muxue said.


    Tang Muxue¡¯s worries are not unreasonable. Even Su Yumo can really decide her marriage through her own efforts, but that only means that she can find someone similar. This does not mean, She can find someone at will. The person she finds should not be too bad, otherwise, the family behind her would still not agree.


    Obviously, the identity of a security guard cannot make Yumo''s family compromise.


    "Otherwise, Sister Yu Mo, let Huang Feng work with me. In this case, my new company also has some of his shares, and he has a career." Tang Muxue thought for a while and said.


    If Huang Feng had been in Tianjiao Group, no matter where he was in the last position, he would not be convinced by Yumo''s family, so he could only prove himself in other companies outside.

 535 Chapter 535

    Tang Muxue''s words made Su Yumo''s eyes light up, and immediately became a little moved.


    Tang Muxue is right. Even if her family is finally willing to let herself choose a marriage partner, but it is still in the case of finding similar conditions. If the conditions of the person she seeks are too poor, then the family will still oppose it. .


    In the case of Huang Feng in Tianjiao Group, even if the two of them Mengjiao arranged for him a vice president in the end, his family probably wouldn''t think it was Huang Feng''s own ability, but relying on his own care.


    However, starting a company with Tang Muxue is different. Tang Muxue is not himself after all. Even if he is suspected of taking care of it, Huang Feng has worked hard from the beginning, and it is more convincing than he is now.


    However, Su Yumo frowned soon, as she said to Xie Mengjiao before, Huang Feng''s self-esteem is still very strong, if he let him go to Tang Muxue''s company, after he understood what he meant, Do you think that you compare his identity as a security guard?Did you change his status?


    If Huang Feng really thinks that way, then he will definitely not be happy, maybe he will resign from himself, and at the same time he will not go to Mu Xue''s company.


    "What''s wrong? Sister Yumo, is there something wrong?" Tang Muxue saw Su Yumo''s expression and knew that she should be moved, but there might be some problems.


    "I really agree with your approach. Although I don''t care about his identity, I am afraid that he will be troubled by my family in the future. Therefore, your approach is good." Su Yumo said, "However, I am afraid. Huang Shengfeng thought a lot, thinking I look down on his identity."


    Su Yumo thought for a while and said, "Forget it, let him decide his affairs, and I am not qualified to ask him to do anything."


    "Sister Yumo, you are doing this for his good," Tang Muxue said.


    "That is, unless he doesn''t know good or bad, he will misunderstand you." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    Su Yumo still hesitated, but in the end, under the persuasion of the other two, she decided to tell Huang Feng this idea. As for Huang Feng''s decision, she would not object.


    However, Su Yumo''s thoughts could not be told to Huang Feng the next day, because Huang Feng asked for leave again. Although Su Yumo felt a little regretful, he didn''t say anything.


    At the same time, I feel sorry for Li Bingyun. She came to Jiangzhou this time, and her only job was to help Tianjiao Group to shoot the commercial. Now the commercial has been shot, and the reason she has not left is nothing but to have fun in Jiangzhou. Play, of course, this play is not played alone, or accompanied by an assistant, but played with Huang Feng''s company.


    However, Huang Feng seems to be very busy. He didn''t even go to the company. There was no time yesterday, and there is still no time today. However, Huang Feng seems to have something important to do. She is not a stubborn person, so she no longer entangles Go down.


    And Huang Feng arrived at the sewage treatment plant early this morning. Originally, he thought before that this plant does not need to bother by himself for the time being, and it should be developed slowly. His current main energy is used to open a new brewery.


    However, the plan cannot keep up with the rapid changes. His brewery has not been opened yet. This sewage treatment plant has already had a turnaround. Moreover, if this happens, the development of his factory will have great help.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Guo Liang both attached great importance to them and waited in the office early.


    And Huang Feng also saw Guo Menghan, who hadn¡¯t seen him for several days. Compared with the last time I met, Guo Menghan is still so beautiful, but he is a little thinner, but he is very energetic, maybe Tired during this time.


    Guo Menghan was really tiring during this period. After all, this factory is now in a rapid development stage, and there are still a lot of things every day. In the previous company, Guo Menghan was just a small employee with some ability, but, Obviously, he hasn''t taken the lead.


    But here is different. She is now the person in charge of the entire finance department. She is not very familiar with this job and has little to do with her previous job, so she feels very strange.


    If she is really a small employee, she naturally doesn''t need to be so tired, as long as she is the boss of the department, it is obviously impossible to have the idea of ??her life. She also didn''t want to live up to the expectations of Huang Feng and Guo Liang. Therefore, she worked harder than others, worked hard to adapt to her new position, and spent more energy than others.


    Therefore, even if she lives very close to Huang Feng, she has not had the opportunity to meet Huang Feng during this period, and Huang Feng does not come to the factory often, and the two of them are even more invisible.


    "Menghan, this fellow Liangzi abused you during this time, right? People have lost a lot of time." Huang Feng said to Guo Menghan.


    "Crazy man, don''t frame people indiscriminately. I usually tell her to do less. She just doesn''t listen. It just happened that you came today. Please persuade her not to be so desperate." Guo Liang said from the side.


    "I can''t do my best." Guo Menghan said embarrassedly: "I just don''t want to be much worse than others."


    Guo Menghan feels that he is the person in charge of the department, so he must be no worse than the people under him, otherwise how can he lead them?


    Therefore, she can only work hard to improve her ability, which will make her feel more at ease.


    "The work is not done in one day. Don''t worry." Huang Feng said: "And, who said you are worse than others? In my eyes, you are better than others."


    Huang Feng''s words made Guo Menghan''s heart warm, and he immediately felt that his hard work for so many days was worthwhile, and the tired feeling on his body disappeared without a trace.


    When Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan saw the smile on Guo Menghan''s face, they also laughed, and it was really necessary for Huang Feng to come forward. Just a few words can make Guo Amenghan a lot happy.


    Time passed quickly in the small chats of a few people. Seeing that the time was almost there, they all arrived at the door, ready to meet Director Hu and others.


    And Director Hu didn¡¯t let a few people wait long. Huang Feng and the others just arrived at the door, and Director Hu¡¯s car appeared. However, Director Hu¡¯s car was not the only one that appeared this time. Many cars, obviously, the people in these cars were all brought by Director Hu.

 536 Chapter 536

    "That''s it? Director Hu, did you take the wrong path?"


    "That''s right, this factory is so small, how can there be any good things."


    "It is estimated that Director Hu came here to take a look. The real destination is definitely not here."


    After getting out of the car and seeing the scale of Huangfeng''s factory, the bosses of those companies all doubted Director Hu''s decision. They felt that they were too stupid to follow to such a place.


    There are no such small factories in Jiangzhou. Although they also have some products, they are obviously not the partners of large enterprises like them. Their usual business cooperation is also those large factories.


    Some people even wonder in their hearts whether Director Hu has taken the benefit of the boss here, and actually helped each other so desperately. You must know that the big bosses here today are all big bosses, and there are many state-owned enterprises in them. They are sold. Director Hu''s face came, but, now it seems, they seem to regret it a bit.


    However, not everyone has this idea, at least some of them, after seeing the name of "Ruijie", feel that the name is very familiar.


    "Hey,''Ruijie''? I seem to have heard of it somewhere."


    "I''m also familiar with this name. Two days ago, it seemed that my manager had mentioned this name to me, but I don''t remember what it was."


    "It seems that the people below have recommended things in this factory, is there really good things here?"


    I have to say that those salesmen in Ruijie¡¯s factory have had some effects during this period of time. Although it is impossible for them to run all the big factories and enterprises in Jiangzhou in such a short period of time. However, some of them were also ran away.


    However, it is obviously impossible for them to see the big bosses of these companies. It is already very good to see a manager in charge. Therefore, some of these bosses may have heard of the name Ruijie, and some may still No report was received. However, even if they heard about it, they didn''t know much about this "Ruijie" brand sewage treatment equipment. After all, they deal with too many things every day, and it is normal to neglect these little things.


    "Don''t guess, this is our destination today, the''Ruijie'' sewage treatment equipment factory." Director Hu naturally saw the expressions of the big bosses and knew what they thought. To be honest, he was yesterday When I came here, I saw that the scale of this factory was small, and I was also puzzled.


    "Moreover, I didn''t accept the benefits of the boss here as you thought. There are really good things here, so I brought you here." Director Hu joked with a smile, because he was in this matter, It is true that he has no selfishness, nor has he received the benefits of Huang Feng and the others, so he can say this joke so confidently.


    The bosses saw that their ideas were seen, and smiled. They are all big bosses, and some of them have higher administrative levels than Director Hu in their own state-owned enterprises, so they will give Director Hu has a face, but he is not afraid of him.


    In fact, they were able to come to so many bosses all at once because Director Hu slightly revealed that this factory seems to be a big boss in the province who is very optimistic, so they are talents.


    At this time, Huang Feng brought Guo Liang and a few others to greet him, and Director Hu quickly helped them to introduce them.


    "Welcome all bosses, can come and visit my factory." Huang Feng looked at the people neither humble nor arrogant. He naturally saw that these people seemed to have little optimism about his own factory, but he didn''t mean to please these people. Of course, the most basic respect is still there. He has confidence in his products. Therefore, as long as these people understand a little bit of it, they will know how good their own things are.


    "Boss Huang is really young." At this time, a middle-aged man looked at Huang Feng and said: "On the way here before, Director Hu praised your equipment here. I wonder what Boss Huang thinks of himself?"


    "Why don''t I think it''s important, what''s important is, what do you think, don''t you?" Huang Feng said with a smile on his face.


    "Okay, then let''s take a good look." Some other people also said. Obviously, after seeing the scale of Huangfeng''s factory, they didn''t quite believe that the equipment in Huangfeng really Director Hu said so well.


    Huang Feng is not worried at all. The introduction on the storage box is not meant to be fun, and the reputation of the equipment sold in the early stage is also very good.


    This time, Master He is still responsible for the explanation. Faced with so many big bosses, he was a little nervous when he saw such a big battle for the first time, but he was settled just thinking about the equipment here.


    In fact, Master He knows more about these devices than Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng just read the booklet. He doesn''t understand this aspect. Therefore, he only knows that his equipment is better than other equipment of the same type. It''s all good, but if he is asked to go up and tell him what his equipment is, and how good the performance is, how good it is, and what specific numbers are involved, he really doesn''t know anything.


    However, Master He is obviously not like this. He was a master in this factory before. After Huang Feng took over the factory, he has been in charge of the production of equipment here. Therefore, he is responsible for every part of this equipment. He can clearly understand what it is like, and it is obviously more appropriate for him to explain.


    Obviously those bosses came here today. Many of them don¡¯t actually understand these devices too much. After all, they are good at managing people, managing factories or companies. It¡¯s a bit difficult for them to understand every device. Up.


    However, because they had Director Hu¡¯s notice in advance, everyone brought someone with some understanding of this aspect. Therefore, when Master He explained it, they would not completely understand it, and, Only with professionals can they have better and more accurate judgments.


    And following Master He¡¯s explanation, the faces of these bosses and the people they brought have changed. Obviously, what Master He said is different from what they thought. They still looked down on the equipment here. , But if what Master He said is true, then the equipment here is really better than the equipment they used in the past, as Director Hu said.

 537 Chapter 537

    Everyone has changed their minds a bit now. Perhaps what Director Hu said is true. The sewage treatment equipment here is really better than those produced by other factories.


    These bosses are the bosses of some large companies and factories. They still produce a lot of sewage every day, which causes a lot of pollution to the surrounding environment. There are also several companies that have been told by the surrounding residents before.


    In fact, they themselves do not want to treat the sewage, do they want to be accused of this all the time?Be held accountable by people from the government?


    Obviously this is not the case.


    However, they do not treat sewage, or that the sewage has not been completely treated. That is because the cost of treating the sewage is too great, and it is beyond their tolerance.


    Originally, it would cost a lot of money to buy those equipment, but the daily maintenance cost money, and the efficiency of these equipment is not high. They want to treat all the sewage, they need a lot of equipment, and these equipment must be kept Open, running.


    In this way, all kinds of expenses are calculated, and that is a large amount of expenditure, and they are the bosses of factories or enterprises. Obviously, they want to pursue benefits, and they are obviously not willing to do things that are too expensive.


    However, now there is such a product that far exceeds that of the same kind, with low price, high efficiency, and a small area. How can they not be tempted?You know, if they don''t do well in sewage treatment, those government personnel, especially those under Director Hu, will check it out. If they are caught once, they will be fined a lot.


    Therefore, if this equipment is really such a good one, they are still willing to buy it.


    Of course, more importantly, this factory is greatly praised by Director Hu. If something happens, I can say that it was caused by the poor equipment he introduced. Presumably, Director Hu will not continue to be embarrassed. By myself.


    After that, Master He once again demonstrated the working process of this sewage treatment equipment to everyone on the spot. The big bosses and their people were surprised to find that the efficiency of this equipment was five times that of the equipment in their factory, even ten times!


    The gap was very big, so everyone was tempted at once.


    "How? I didn''t lie to you?" Director Hu saw the changes in these people''s expressions, and he was a little proud. Didn''t you believe me before?I was shocked now.


    Director Hu probably felt that the blow to these people was not enough, so he said: "You know, when I came with Secretary Qiu yesterday, Secretary Qiu also respected the equipment here."


    Hearing what Director Hu said, those big bosses who are as good as humans now have their eyes bright. There may be more than one person who can be called Secretary Qiu in Qing Province, but they can come with Director Hu, and Director Hu also So polite, there is only one, the Secretary Qiu who is proud of the recent spring breeze.


    The eyes of everyone looking at Huang Feng have also changed. Secretary Qiu can come to this factory in person. Obviously, the boss here has a lot of energy, and maybe the relationship with Secretary Qiu is also very good. Otherwise, they will. A company bigger than Huangfeng''s factory strongly invited Secretary Qiu, why didn''t the other party come to this small factory?


    Thinking of this, everyone had put away their previous contempt for Huang Feng. Although Director Hu didn''t point out anything, they were not stupid, naturally they knew the twists and turns inside.


    "Brother Huang is really young and promising. Having such a career at such a young age makes us old men ashamed."


    "That is, Brother Huang''s equipment is so good, I believe it will sell well, and its growth is just around the corner."


    "Brother Huang, don''t forget us people when the time comes."


    People who had certain ideas had obvious changes in their attitude towards Huang Feng. Whether Huang Feng''s things were good, and his relationship with Secretary Qiu was good, they naturally wouldn''t mind showing up.


    "Well, compared with the bosses, I am still far behind." Huang Feng still said indifferently. From the beginning to the end, he did not change his mood because of the attitude of these people.


    "I didn¡¯t say, Brother Huang¡¯s stuff is so good, how can we miss it, I¡¯ll order 50 units first." The boss who doubted Huang Feng¡¯s equipment was the first to express his opinion this time, but his attitude is the same as before. It''s completely different.


    "Give me forty-five channels too!"


    "I want thirty sets"


    "I order forty sets!"


    The other bosses also yelled one by one. Every time a number appeared, Guo Liang and Master He waited until their heartbeats increased. These orders were more than they had in a while.


    Moreover, everyone knows that the scale of these people''s factories is very large, and the orders for these equipment are only pre-orders. As long as the equipment is proven to be very useful, they will follow up.


    These figures are no longer a small number in the eyes of Guo Liang, Master He and others, but in the eyes of the big bosses present, they are nothing. The cost of these orders is higher than their previous expenses in this regard. Much less.


    And using this small amount of money to build a good relationship with someone who has a good relationship with Secretary Qiu. In the eyes of these people, it is very cost-effective. Moreover, while building a good relationship, it can also solve their own factories. They are obviously in a good mood, and they are also very satisfied with these Ruijie trips.


    Huang Feng is also in a good mood. Although he has always had confidence in the products of his factory, he is also afraid of the smell of wine in the alleys. If the things cannot be sold, the quality of his things is useless.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also knows that these people are not the bosses of all the big enterprises in Jiangzhou, let alone the entire Qing Province. It can be said that in Qing Province, they still have a large market to compete for, and these People obviously made a good start for his factory. The orders of these people are different from the orders of one or two of the small companies they ran before. After these people use these equipment, word of mouth is easier to spread.


    In that case, as long as your products are not bad, then orders will only increase in the future, and even in many cases, you do not need your own salesperson to come to the door, and the other party will come.


    It can be said that today''s sale is still vital to the development of his factory. Therefore, as the boss of the factory, Huang Feng is naturally not bad.


    At noon, Huang Feng acted as the host and invited all the bosses and Director Hu to have a meal. Although there were no public relations staff during the dinner, the atmosphere was always good, and the guests and hosts were satisfied.

 538 Chapter 538

    After a meal, Huangfeng¡¯s factory signed a lot of purchase contracts, and even some bosses may have a drink at noon. When they signed the contract, the number of orders was more than what they said before. Some, obviously, the culture of the wine table is still very important.


    Huang Feng and Guo Liang are very happy to receive these orders, and the workers in the factory are also happy. After all, the treatment of this factory is still good, and only if the factory develops, they can do well. If they are like the previous boss In that way, they finally went bankrupt and went bankrupt, so it''s not certain whether they can find a job smoothly like this time.


    And because of these large orders, the previous inventory in the warehouse is obviously not enough, because the production line has to work overtime and the whole factory is busy.


    "Unexpectedly, it would be so easy." Guo Liang said emotionally to Huang Feng. At this time, there was still some flushing on his face. Obviously, he didn''t drink less at noon. With alcohol.


    Huang Feng¡¯s situation is going to be better. It¡¯s not that he has a bigger drinker than Guo Liang. In fact, his drinker is not as good as Guo Liang. However, because of his internal strength, most of his body is in the middle of the journey. Alcohol has been forced out of his body by him, so his mind has been kept sober, otherwise he would have fallen in the face of those wine table heroes.


    "It looks easy, but if it weren''t for Secretary Qiu''s face in it, no matter how good our product is, it is estimated that they would not be able to decide on the purchase directly on the spot." Huang Feng did not receive these orders. Overwhelmed, he knew that those people generously placed orders, partly because their products were indeed good, but for more reasons, I am afraid that they wanted to sell Secretary Qiu to save face. After all, those orders were for them. That is not too much.


    "I understand." Guo Liang said. Obviously he also knows the words here: "So, madman, you have to maintain a good relationship with Secretary Qiu. In that case, our factory in Qing Province can develop rapidly."


    "Fuck you, are you telling me to go and slap a horse?" Huang Feng scolded with a smile.


    "How can this be called slapping a horse." Guo Liang said: "I can see that Secretary Qiu is obviously different to you. He doesn''t treat you as a boss, but a younger generation. Otherwise, he will use his current status. Identity, I won¡¯t come to our factory in person. I said, you¡¯re not going to get his daughter into hands. Otherwise, he and you are not relatives, so why would he be so good to you?"


    "What nonsense? You can''t talk nonsense about this. Secretary Qiu really has a daughter." Huang Feng said quickly. If Secretary Qiu heard this and misunderstood what he thought of his daughter, he said Maybe he could shoot himself directly with a gun.


    "Ah, does he really have a daughter?" Guo Liang obviously doesn''t know the specific situation of Secretary Qiu''s family. He just joked with Huang Feng just now. He didn''t expect that Secretary Qiu actually had a daughter, so he couldn''t say that. Talking nonsense, otherwise you will be jealous of such a big man, and you will be miserable.


    Huang Feng believes that the reason why Secretary Qiu takes care of himself in this way has little to do with Qiu Ningshuang. After all, he is in this position only because he and his daughter are friends, and it is difficult to influence his own behavior. .


    Therefore, Huang Feng believes that Secretary Qiu¡¯s doing this may have died because he helped him in the Tong Qianjun¡¯s case before and made him go a step further smoothly. He is reciprocating a peach, and his own National Security Bureau He also knows the identity of the members. It is estimated that there are also factors in this respect.


    Huang Feng may not know. His guess is only part of his guess. Secretary Qiu is indeed very grateful for Huang Feng¡¯s help in Tong Qianjun¡¯s case. However, he has a good impression of Huang Feng and wants to help. Huang Feng is more because of his daughter, because he knows that his daughter has a good opinion of Huang Feng, and he has no objection. At the same time, Huang Feng saved Qiu Ningshuang before, which is more important than anything. , Secretary Qiu will help Huang Feng so enthusiastically.


    Otherwise, if it is only for work reasons, he really might not help Huang Feng in his personal career, at most he would help him in his work.


    However, when Guo Liang mentioned Qiu Ningshuang, Huang Feng also remembered that he hadn¡¯t seen her for many days. However, there were not many phone calls between the two, because Qiu Ningshuang is now practicing magic. In this world, maybe Only Huang Feng has experience in this area, so when she encounters any problems, she always likes to ask Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng also knew that Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s surgery had not yet been performed, and Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t care about it. However, Huang Feng and Mr. Qiu''s wife were very concerned. Originally, Huang Feng was still thinking about whether Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s meditation would affect her. The bullet melted, but now it seems that it is obviously impossible.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng walked out of the office and called Qiu Ningshuang. The reason why he walked out of the office was naturally because he was afraid that Guo Liang would gossip again.


    "Huang Feng, why did you call me?" Qiu Ningshuang''s surprised voice came after the phone was connected.


    "Can''t I call you?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "It can be, but this is the first time you actively call me. I used to call you." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s words made Huang Feng a little embarrassed. Thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is the case. In the past, Qiu Ningshuang called both of them. Today is the first time Huang Feng took the initiative to call each other.


    "What are you doing, do you have time to come out for a cup of coffee?" Huang Feng quickly changed the subject.


    "Of course there is time." Qiu Ningshuang said in surprise. She didn''t expect Huang Feng not only to call her actively, but also to make an appointment with her, which surprised her.


    And Qiu Ningshuang was training during this period. Apart from practicing magic, she really had nothing to do. In addition, she didn''t really like shopping, so she could only stay at home.


    After arranging a coffee time and place with Huang Feng, Qiu Ningshuang hung up the phone and cheered. After that, he opened his wardrobe and began to choose his own clothes.


    This was the first time Huang Feng took the initiative to ask her. Qiu Ningshuang still attached great importance to it. After choosing the clothes, he put on makeup again, and then hurried out.

 539 Chapter 539

    "Have you waited a long time?"


    After Qiu Ningshuang arrived at the place agreed with Huang Feng, he found that Huang Feng was already sitting there.


    "No, I just arrived." Huang Feng glanced at Qiu Ningshuang in front of him with some surprise. When she first met Qiu Ningshuang, she was wearing a traffic police uniform and did not have any deliberate makeup on her face. Beautiful, but definitely not as stunning as today¡¯s well-dressed.


    Qiu Ningshuang also saw the appreciation and surprise in Huang Feng''s eyes, which made her feel very happy and felt that her hard work before going out was not in vain.


    Qiu Ningshuang usually wears makeup when she goes to work, but she always wears very simple makeup. She is more willing to practice fighting when she has that makeup time.


    However, coming to see Huang Feng today, it was obviously an accident, she also rarely dressed up, the effect is obviously not bad.


    "In such a hurry to ask me out, what''s the matter?" Qiu Ningshuang smiled slightly after ordering coffee and said to Huang Feng.


    "Can''t it just ask you for coffee?" Huang Feng asked.


    "You usually don''t even make a phone call, and you don''t take the initiative to call someone. How could it be drinking coffee if you are so anxious to call me out?" Qiu Ningshuang said to Huang Feng as if I knew you well.


    "Haha." Huang Feng smiled embarrassedly, and then said: "Actually, I called you out today, there really is nothing else, I just thought that your surgery has not been done, and ask how you are."


    Hearing that Huang Feng was concerned about her illness, Qiu Ningshuang''s heart was even more happy. She smiled and said: "It''s still the same, the bullet is still in the body, but it hasn''t affected my life and practice. The doctors also The specific surgical plan is still being discussed."


    Originally, it was already very difficult to take out the bullet safely, but at this time, Director Qiu became Secretary Qiu again, which made these doctors even more afraid to use the knife on Qiu Ningshuang casually. What accident happened, all of them couldn''t escape, and they didn''t want to take the risk, so this thing just dragged on.


    Does Qiu Ningshuang care too much? In her opinion, although there is an extra bullet in her body, it does not affect her life and cultivation. That is enough, and she does not have to take it out. .


    However, Huang Feng obviously didn''t think that way. Anyway, when Qiu Ningshuang was injured, he was on the scene. Moreover, he and Qiu Ningshuang had a good relationship. He didn''t want to see this potential threat in Qiu Ningshuang''s body. of.


    Because of his previous experience in healing Tian Lin and Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng now has some experience in treating others with internal force.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang: "Put out your hand and I will help you to see it."


    "Why? Do you still know Chinese medicine?" Although he was skeptical, Qiu Ningshuang''s movements did not hesitate at all, and directly stretched out his white tender arm in front of Huang Feng.


    "It''s not Chinese medicine, but internal force. You know that internal force can heal injuries." Huang Feng said, because Qiu Ningshuang himself knows internal force, so Huang Feng didn''t hide anything from her.


    "You know internal strength?" Qiu Ningshuang said with some surprise. She only knew Huang Fengsheng magic before, but she didn''t expect that Huang Feng would also know internal strength: "Can you teach me?"


    "Yes, but you have to worship me as a teacher first. In martial arts novels, aren''t they all written like this?" Huang Feng put his finger on Qiu Ningshuang''s arm and said with a smile to her.


    "I want to be a teacher." I don''t know what Qiu Ningshuang thought of, she hesitated on her face, and finally said, "That''s fine."


    "Why, it''s so difficult for you to call me Master?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "Of course, you don''t want me to call your master, and I''m only interested in magic right now," Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Qiu Ningshuang had a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart. How could she be willing to accept that Huang Feng was one generation older than her? Even if Huang Feng didn''t care, she couldn''t accept it in her heart.


    Huang Feng naturally didn''t know Qiu Ningshuang''s thoughts, he just thought that Qiu Ningshuang was really more interested in magic now, so he didn''t say anything any more, but concentrated on controlling his magic martial arts.


    A warm and moist energy entered Qiu Ningshuang''s body. This energy made her a familiar feeling and closed her eyes comfortably.


    In this energy, there is magic power in it, and Qiu Ningshuang has also cultivated magic power, so she will feel familiar, without a slight rejection.


    Huang Feng ignored this. At this time, the energy he controlled had already reached Qiu Ningshuang''s heart. There, the energy that was running smoothly, suddenly felt resistance.


    Huang Feng frowned, and he felt that there was something that did not belong to Qiu Ningshuang''s body. It should be the bullet. Moreover, Huang Feng discovered that this bullet was not like Qiu Ningshuang said. It didn''t do anything to her body. The impact, in fact, the impact has already occurred. The blood circulation around the bullet is obviously a little impeded, and the meridians are also somewhat damaged.


    The reason why Qiu Ningshuang didn''t feel the impact was because the impact was not big at present, and because she practiced magic herself, she could alleviate part of the situation.


    However, over time, there will definitely be problems.


    Huang Feng tried to wrap his own energy near the bullet. During this process, he did not encounter any difficulties. However, afterwards, when he tried to take the bullet out of his body, he encountered extreme problems. There was great resistance, and Qiu Ningshuang''s face also showed some painful expressions. Obviously, his method is no different from surgery. The pain is certain, and it may not be successful.


    Therefore, Huang Feng quickly stopped his actions and changed to scouring the bullet with his own energy. However, he did not see much effect, and the bullet was still there.


    Huang Feng is a bit difficult. In books or on TV, Huang Feng has also seen that those with high internal strength can directly use internal strength to directly blast the arrows shot into their body. Then this A bullet can obviously be directly "shocked" out, but Huang Feng''s current second-rate master''s strength seems to be unable to do this.

 540 Chapter 540

    "How? I said it''s okay."


    Seeing Huang Feng taking his hand away from her arm, Qiu Ningshuang said with a smile on her face. Obviously, she really hadn''t been worried about the bullet in her own body.


    "I''m afraid the situation is not as good as you thought." Huang Feng said. After that, he told Qiu Ningshuang what he was aware of.


    "However, you don''t have to worry. After my internal strength is stronger, I should be able to help you solve the bullet." Huang Feng said comfortingly: "Of course, before this, maybe the doctors have already helped You took out the bullet."


    Qiu Ningshuang was slightly stunned when she learned about the actual situation in her body. However, she was very happy to see Huang Feng comforting herself like this, and she still believed in Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng had done this more than once before. Saved myself, and this time, he must be able to.


    "Of course I believe you." Qiu Ningshuang said, "As for the doctors, I guess they don''t even have the courage to push me into the operating room."


    Although Qiu Ningshuang''s words were not very good, Huang Feng knew that what she said was true. It is estimated that the doctors really did not dare to bring her into the operating room.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this topic, let''s talk about other things." Qiu Ningshuang obviously didn''t want to discuss her condition more: "By the way, how is your factory?"


    Huang Feng knew that Qiu Ningshuang was talking about the sewage treatment plant, and Secretary Qiu knew it, so Qiu Ningshuang knew that it was normal.


    "Speaking of this, it would be much more of Uncle Qiu''s help. After you go back, help me thank him." Huang Feng said with a smile, although Qiu Ningshuang''s situation is not as optimistic as she said, but now I see Here, there is no danger in a short time, and as long as she has a deeper internal strength, it can completely help her solve this problem. Therefore, Huang Feng''s mood is not too depressed.


    Huang Feng talked about what happened in his factory today. Qiu Ningshuang smiled and said, "Those guys are still very sensitive in these aspects." Qiu Ningshuang said, naturally it was the big bosses who came from such a family. , Not surprised.


    After that, the two chatted casually. Suddenly, Huang Feng thought of his car, so he said to Qiu Ningshuang, "Aren''t you from the traffic police team? I have a car here and it hasn''t got a license plate. Can you? Help me up, the sooner the better."


    During this period of time, Huang Feng feels that there is no car, which is still very inconvenient, and there is a suspended sports car lying in his ring. That car can not only run in the sky, but also on the ground. , Not even worse than those super running, Huang Feng naturally wanted to drive it earlier.


    "License? No problem." Qiu Ningshuang said without hesitation. This incident is not an issue to her at all. On the contrary, she is still curious about Huang Feng''s car: "You bought a car? What brand? ?"


    Knowing that Huang Feng had a factory, not just a security guard, Qiu Ningshuang was not surprised that Huang Feng could buy a car. He just didn''t know what kind of car Huang Feng bought.


    "I don''t know what brand it is." Huang Feng said. He really didn''t know what brand the car was.


    Qiu Ningshuang was a little unbelievable, but she did not ask, but said: "It just happens to be nothing right now. You drive the car, and we will go and get your car license plate now."


    "Okay." Huang Feng also wanted to get things done with the car early. After all, in the next few days, he will have to find a suitable winery for the purchase, and he will definitely need a car.


    "You drive first, I''ll be there soon." Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang. It is impossible for him to make a car in front of Qiu Ningshuang, so he can only drive Qiu Ningshuang first.


    "What kind of car, it''s mysterious." Qiu Ningshuang said with some dissatisfaction, but he still agreed to go ahead.


    Then, Huang Feng found a relatively remote road. At a corner, he took out the car model from his ring. Not only Qiu Ningshuang was curious, but Huang Feng himself was also curious about what the car looked like, because, He has only seen the model of that car so far, but he has never seen the real car.


    After Huang Feng made sure that there were no people around and no cameras, Huang Feng placed the model on the ground, thinking how to make it bigger. The car seemed to feel Huang Feng''s thoughts, and suddenly it grew bigger. stand up.


    So, just in the blink of an eye, a beautiful car appeared in front of Huang Feng''s eyes. The beautiful curves, gorgeous body, meticulous workmanship, and tough appearance make the whole car like a work of art. Perfection.


    As soon as this car appeared, it attracted Huang Feng¡¯s attention. He can guarantee that this sports car is the most artistic and futuristic sports car he has seen so far. After all, it comes from a more advanced technology than the earth. For advanced space, it is not only technically, even in appearance, ahead of those sports cars on the earth.


    "It''s really cool!" Huang Feng sighed for a long time. After that, he could not wait to open the car door and sat in, while the key was already in the car.


    "Hosts are welcome, please choose manual driving or automatic driving."


    As soon as Huang Feng got in the car, he heard a mechanical sound, which shocked Huang Feng. Later, he discovered that the sound was made by the car¡¯s on-board system, and it seemed that it had a lot of capabilities. Intelligent, can actually talk to Huang Feng.


    For intelligent robots, Huang Feng saw a lot in the previous space, so he was not surprised by the advanced car system.


    However, he later discovered that the car was better than he thought. After the car started, he didn''t even feel the vibration. After the car started, there was no even the slightest sense of bumps. The exquisite workmanship of the sofa made Huang Feng''s whole person. All relaxed.


    The roar of the motor sounded, and the sound made people''s blood swell. Huang Feng was excited all over, and when he kicked the accelerator, the car rushed out.


    Huang Feng knows that in that space, the speed of any suspended sports car is much faster than these sports cars on the earth, not to mention that his car is still specially customized, and the speed is definitely not slow. .


    It¡¯s a pity that this is near the urban area. The road conditions here obviously do not allow Huang Feng to drive the car to its maximum speed. Moreover, Huang Feng is not very confident in his own driving skills, nor can he guarantee that this car will be able to operate. Under his own control, he ran so fast safely.

 541 Chapter 541

    "Hey, what brand of car is that? Why have you never seen it before?"


    "It doesn''t even have a license plate. It''s probably a new car. This car is very cool."


    "This is the car that a man should drive. This is the real sports car."


    Huang Feng¡¯s car just got on the road, and it immediately attracted the attention of everyone around. The roar of the throttle firmly attracted everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone who heard it felt that their adrenal hormones had surged, and their eyes Also staring at Huang Feng''s car.


    Even if Huang Feng is in the car, he can feel the enviable and surprised eyes around him. When he used to see the luxury sports car, he would take a look at it, but at this time, he was sitting in the car and enjoying Looking at the eyes of others.


    Soon Huang Feng saw Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s car on the road. Originally, Qiu Ningshuang was driving while waiting for Huang Feng, and Huang Feng¡¯s car was not slow. Even when the road conditions were bad, he chose automatic driving. , This sports car will be like being driven by an old driver with decades of driving experience. In the traffic, it flashes to the left and can always find a good direction to pass through.


    Therefore, Huang Feng could catch up with Qiu Ningshuang smoothly.


    "Dududu!"


    After Huang Feng''s car and Qiu Ningshuang''s car drove in parallel, he honked his horn and wanted to say hello to Qiu Ningshuang to remind her that he could speed up.


    At the beginning, Qiu Ningshuang didn''t realize that the horn in the car next to her was directed at her. She didn''t realize it until she found that the car next to her was following her after driving for a while.


    Qiu Ningshuang looked out the window, and was also attracted by the red supercar that appeared next to her. This car was indeed amazing enough. Not only men who love cars will be attracted, but women are also not immune.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang did not think that Huang Feng was in this car, and thought it was the rich second generation who drove a sports car out to catch a girl. She had not seen this situation before, so she ignored it. .


    However, the sports car next to him didn''t seem to feel that he hadn''t given up. It kept honking the horn, and, following himself, Qiu Ningshuang''s brows frowned.


    "It''s amazing to have a sports car. I have been following this lady, and then I will be careful I''m not polite to you." Qiu Ningshuang thought in his heart.


    However, the owner of the other car obviously did not know what Qiu Ningshuang was thinking. So, after following along, Qiu Ningshuang finally couldn''t bear it. He rolled down the car window and was about to teach him a few words through the window. At this time, The window of that car just rolled down. Qiu Ningshuang, who wanted to talk, also swallowed what he was about to say after seeing the man in the car.


    "Huang Feng, how could it be you?!" Qiu Ningshuang said involuntarily. However, Qiu Ningshuang''s voice could not be heard by Huang Feng. After all, the two cars are now driving and there is some distance between the two sides. Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang The words must not reach Huang Feng''s ears.


    After Huang Feng made sure that Qiu Ningshuang saw him, he motioned to her. After that, he didn''t look at Qiu Ningshuang any more, but focused on driving. It was near the city and there were a lot of cars coming and going. He had no choice In the case of autonomous driving, you can''t be distracted.


    Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang could only press down on the doubts in his heart, thinking that after reaching the destination, he must ask about the situation.


    The two of them drove to the vehicle management station under the gaze of many people passing by. As soon as the car stopped, Qiu Ningshuang couldn''t wait to walk towards Huangfeng.


    "Huang Feng, this is your car?" Qiu Ningshuang said while looking at Huang Feng''s sports car. She hasn''t gotten over yet.


    Qiu Ningshuang still has some understanding of Huang Feng''s situation. He usually works as a security guard. Although he has his own factory, it is not big after all. Moreover, it has not been open for long, and the conditions at home are average. Next, if Huang Feng buys a car, he will definitely not buy a very good car, even if it is for the sake of the factory''s face, it is already good to be able to buy three to four hundred thousand.


    It¡¯s just that, I didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng was driving a sports car. Although Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t know what brand of this car was, just by looking at it, I knew that this car would definitely not be cheap. I saw the interior of the car again, and I even thought that this car is definitely worth more than one million, and even the millions of cars she saw in the past that the rich second generation drove were not as good as Huangfeng''s.


    "Yeah, how about it, not bad." Huang Feng said proudly. On this road, Huang Feng has already learned a little about his new car. He is very satisfied with this car. It is definitely a car. A rare good car, and Huang Feng also lived in that space for a year before, and he has some understanding of the cars there. Therefore, Huang Feng believes that his car is even in that space. , It is definitely a good car, let alone in the real world.


    "It''s very good." Qiu Ningshuang nodded in agreement. Even if she didn''t understand this car in detail, she would know it by looking at it. It would never be bad: "Where did you buy it?"


    "Well, keep it secret." Huang Feng pretended to be mysterious. He had no choice but to know that this car was not in this world, and he had no idea where the manufacturer of this car was.


    "It''s stingy." Qiu Ningshuang gave Huang Feng a white, but didn''t say anything, and then walked in with Huang Feng.


    After entering, some non-office staff actively greeted Qiu Ningshuang. Obviously, because of work, she might have come here often before and knew many people here, and Qiu Ningshuang was a beautiful woman, and it was normal for those people to remember it.


    Sure enough, with the help of acquaintances, Huang Feng successfully obtained the license plate. It only took about an hour before and after. During this time, Huang Feng even completed the car inspection. After that, he Go ahead and get insurance, and the car can be on the road.


    "Thanks." Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang after coming out of the vehicle management station.


    "If you are so polite with me, I will be angry." Qiu Ningshuang said. She didn''t tell lies. If Huang Feng was too polite to her, he obviously didn''t regard her as a friend. That would indeed make her feel angry.


    "Well, I won''t say anything." Huang Feng said with a shrug.


    After that, Huang Feng thought about solving the problem, so he went to get insurance again, and had dinner with Qiu Ningshuang by the way as a thank you. After everything was done, Huang Feng drove back, it was morning. It''s already dark.

 542 Chapter 542 Changes Brought by the Upgrade

    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, Bai Xiaorou would inevitably be taught another lesson. However, Huang Feng was already a little used to it. After making some delicious food for Bai Xiaorou, he coaxed him smoothly.


    Then, Huang Feng went back to the bedroom to check his storage box, and this time the storage box finally reacted. The lid on it can be opened. Although Huang Feng did not find anything new in the storage box, , It also shows that the upgrade of the storage box has been completed.


    Huang Feng couldn''t wait to check what new functions the storage box had, and the storage box did not disappoint Huang Feng. Rows of small characters floated on it, shining with golden light.


    Huang Feng read all of the small prints, and then he understood the changes in the storage box after the upgrade.


    It can be said that there have been three changes to the storage box. The first one is that when it is transferred to other spaces in the future, the required vouchers are no longer four, but three. If one is missing, Huang Feng is added. The probability of being teleported, however, still needs four things for those who have already obtained items in other spaces.


    In other words, Huang Feng had previously obtained the cloth roll in the world of "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon" that recorded Beiming Divine Art and Lingbo''s Weibu. Then he wanted to enter the world of "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon". Four things, not three.


    However, if it¡¯s a new space, and you¡¯ve never obtained the contents before, you only need to have three things in the future. It¡¯s easier than before. I just don¡¯t know, the next time the storage box is upgraded, will it be? Reduce this number again.


    Another change of the storage box is that it helps Huang Feng open up a different dimension space, where Huang Feng can summon the person in charge of his industry in other spaces. For a space, Huang Feng can choose a person in charge. And, in that space, the profits generated by Huang Feng''s industry can also be obtained through the storage box.


    In other words, Huang Feng cannot go to other spaces without obtaining the certificate again. However, if he has an industry belonging to him in that space, then he can still create it in another storage box. In the space, I summoned those in charge of the industry and gave them tasks.


    This change made Huang Feng a little surprised, and then he thought that the upgrade of the storage box this time may be related to the establishment of a winery in the previous space. Although he left that space, the brewery The factory obviously belongs to his industry, and the benefits generated are also his. The profits generated by the winery can also be converted into Chinese coins through a certain ratio, stored in the storage box, and waiting for Huang Feng to withdraw.


    It can be said that Huang Feng is still very happy with this change in the storage box, because in this way, he can make a lot of money at the same time, and in a year in other spaces, he will no longer Doing nothing is wasted.


    However, when Huang Feng saw the last change in the storage box, he knew why the storage box would change the way to make money for him, because the third change, if Huang Feng wants to make full use of it, it must be spent. A lot of money, just relying on the money he earns in reality is not necessarily enough.


    The third and final change of the storage box upgrade this time is the addition of an exchange function, which is equivalent to an additional store, where he can use Chinese coins to buy some things in other spaces, and The longer he uses the storage box, the better things will appear in this store.


    This change can be regarded as a way to help Huang Feng make up for some regrets. For example, there are good things in some spaces, but Huang Feng has no way to get it, so he can directly purchase through this store. .


    Of course, the storage box won¡¯t be cheap for Huang Feng. The long list of zeros almost blinds Huang Feng¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s the cheapest thing that has already appeared so far. It takes one million, and there are very few things worth one million, most of them are more than ten million, and many of them are consumables.


    Huang Feng looked at the many things in the exchange list with saliva, but there was nothing to do. Now he, let alone those worth hundreds of millions, even billions, tens of billions, even the most Cheap things, one million, is not a small number to him.


    Huang Feng acquired some treasures from Tong Qianjun¡¯s house before. After selling them, although he also had some money, his sewage treatment plant needs money to expand. He also wants to do it in the real world. The winery also needs money, so Huang Feng does not have extra money to exchange those things.


    However, although it cannot be exchanged now, Huang Feng still likes this change of the storage box very much. In this case, if he has enough money in the future, he can do anything he wants, even things that increase lifespan. , In that list, also exists.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has no reason not to be happy with this change.


    The only regret is that the things he spends to redeem cannot be used as a voucher for him to transfer to other spaces. If he wants to transfer to other spaces, he can only obtain that space through the probability of the storage box. Things will do.


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng is still very satisfied with the changes brought about by the upgrade of the storage box. With these changes, he can develop better.


    Then, Huang Feng thought that he was in the previous space, but he hired an intelligent robot as the person in charge of the factory, just to try it out, the new change of the storage box.


    When Huang Feng chose the other party, the scene in front of Huang Feng changed. He changed from sitting on his own bed to sitting on a sofa in the living room. He turned and looked at the surrounding environment and found that the area here is not small. , It seems to be in a villa, and this villa is bigger than the villa of Tong Qianjun''s house he visited before, and the decoration is even more luxurious.


    Then, a figure appeared in front of Huang Feng, it was the intelligent robot he had bought before.


    Because the other party is a robot, Huang Feng dare to use the other party to experiment. Otherwise, if the other party is a real person, then he must be very confused, even very scared, and may not be able to accept such a change.

 543 Chapter 543

    "Boss, what''s your order?"


    Even if it was suddenly transferred to a strange place, the intelligent robot didn''t panic at all. After seeing Huang Feng, it was the first time to ask for instructions.


    In that space, robots are still very popular, but a robot like Huang Feng is so smart, even if this one is still smart after all, it is not that much. Therefore, Huang Feng still spent a lot of money at that time.


    However, despite spending a lot of money, Huang Feng did not regret it and was satisfied, because this robot could do most of the work of humans.


    However, robots are robots. They lack the ability to think and can only do according to Huang Feng''s requirements. Therefore, during this period, the production of that winery is normal, but that''s it. The robots have not expanded. The idea of ??production has always been done in accordance with Huang Feng''s requirements before leaving.


    Although Huang Feng left the space for only a few days, it has been a long time since he left the factory. Originally, the factory was only used to test his liquor. Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t pay much attention to it at the time. After tasting the liquor there, Huang Feng left the winery and rarely even asked about the things in the winery, because he knew that when he left that space, everything there had nothing to do with him. Going again, I don''t know when it will be.


    However, the current situation is obviously different. The factory has truly become his industry. Although he can''t go and see in person, he can get the benefits there. Therefore, Huang Feng Really cared.


    "After leaving me, tell me about the brewery." Huang Feng said to the robot.


    "Okay, boss." The robot said mechanically, and then reported to Huang Feng the specific situation in the factory.


    Although the robot lacks the ability to actively think and can only defend the city, he is not without benefits. At least, he will unconditionally obey Huang Feng''s orders, and he will never betray. Therefore, use such a robot to go. Huang Feng is still very relieved to manage the factory.


    Moreover, although this robot cannot actively formulate a strategy for the development of the factory, Huang Feng can now direct him here and give him orders, and his only shortcoming has also been overcome.


    Not beyond Huang Feng¡¯s expectation, everything in the factory¡¯s development was normal. There were still so many workers in the factory. There was no increase or decrease. The daily output was also fixed. Even when Huang Feng left, he gave The price he set for the sale of liquor has not changed, and he really doesn''t know how to work it out.


    "How is our liquor sales performance? Are there many people coming to buy it?" Huang Feng asked. Obviously, the robot manager would not arrange for salespersons to take the initiative to sell. Huang Feng did not do this when he left. Arrangement, so the objects they sell are the two bars that Huang Feng asked for, and the scale of these two bars is not very large.


    "Back to the boss, our factory can sell about 100 boxes a month, and those two bars will buy from us every month." The robot said without thinking: "In recent months, there have been many people. I came to the door and wanted to buy our wine, but because there was no order from the boss, I did not agree to them."


    Huang Feng: "..."


    Huang Feng really didn¡¯t know what to say. He really didn¡¯t think of this at the time, so he didn¡¯t explain to the robot. He didn¡¯t expect that he actually didn¡¯t do anything. So Huang Feng asked quickly: ¡°Then Do we have much inventory?"


    "Our inventory so far has exceeded 10,000 boxes," said the robot.


    Huang Feng nodded, still satisfied. After all, at the beginning, the factory he bought was not big, so Huang Feng is still very satisfied with so much inventory for such a long time. Of course, if the robot promises to sell to others It is estimated that the inventory of this 10,000 boxes is gone.


    "How much money is left in the factory''s account?" Huang Feng asked. That money, he has never moved since he left. During this time, the robot has not expanded, so it should be some. .


    "There are two hundred and thirty-five thousand and eighty thousand" the robot said. Obviously, in terms of memory, he is completely inferior to humans, and even stronger.


    "It''s only more than two million." Huang Feng was a little disappointed. More than two million, obviously the face value in that space, was only more than 200,000 in exchange for Chinese currency. If it had been before, these few months Huang Feng must be very happy to earn more than two hundred thousand in his time, but now it seems that it is not enough.


    However, if you think about it, you can understand that the factory has only two customers, and the scale is not too large. For the factory, it needs to pay workers¡¯ wages, water and electricity, and equipment maintenance. There are many places, and the deposit of more than two million yuan is already because Huang Feng has set the price of this wine slightly higher.


    After understanding the situation of the factory, Huang Feng said to the robot: "After you go back, you immediately raise all the money in it to use it to expand the factory, increase production lines, and recruit more workers. At the same time, those who take the initiative to come to the door to talk. For business, don¡¯t refuse, talk to them about cooperation, and finally spread the market."


    Huang Feng is obviously no longer able to meet the scale of this factory. Therefore, he did not intend to raise the money of more than two million yuan, but directly invested in the expansion of the factory.


    Moreover, his wine in that space, within a certain range, is obviously already somewhat famous, otherwise, no one would take the initiative to seek cooperation, and how could Huang Feng miss such a good development opportunity?


    "Okay, boss, I''ll do it when I go back." The robot agreed without hesitation. As a robot belonging to Huang Feng, he would not disobey Huang Feng''s orders in the slightest.


    Huang Feng was also very satisfied with his attitude, waved his hand and said, "You go back."


    After that, the robot suddenly disappeared from Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, as if it had never appeared before. In the lobby of the entire villa, at this time, only Huang Feng was left alone. In this empty hall, it seemed Empty.


    "It''s really a nice place." Huang Feng stood up and turned around. He found that he could go upstairs and take a look at the room upstairs. However, if he wanted to open the door and leave the villa, he did it at all. Less than.

 544 Chapter 544

    It is indeed a good place, at least many times better than where Huang Feng lives now.


    However, this is obviously not a place to stay for a long time, because Huangfeng has no way to leave this villa. Then, no matter how luxurious it is, it can only be regarded as a good-looking cage. Huangfeng is obviously not. May have been living here.


    After wandering around the rooms upstairs, Huang Feng left this space. When the scene before him changed, he had returned to his residence again, and there was still a vague sound of water in the bathroom, obviously , Bai Xiaorou is still taking a bath.


    However, in the villa just now, the time in the present is obviously not static. Huang Feng has been there for a while, and in reality, almost this long time has passed.


    Because of the changes brought about by the upgrade of the storage box, Huang Feng was obviously in a good mood. After Bai Xiaorou finished washing, he also took a comfortable bath, and then went to rest.


    Huang Feng is in a good mood, and the head of the enemy in another time and space is also in a good mood.


    Some time ago, after the leader Qiu occupied Meixian, the court sent a western army to conquer him. However, the leader of the army, Ge Rui, was a illiterate man. Therefore, not only did he fail to defeat the leader Qiu, but he also let himself be caught in his sleep. Chief Qiu killed the sacrifice flag.


    And also after that battle, the reputation of Chief Qiu was completely defeated. Some rebels from far and near came to take refuge in him, and those who were dissatisfied with the rule of the court also came to him in twos and threes, which made him enjoyable for a while.


    And Chief Qiu also took advantage of this opportunity and led his troops to attack some of the surrounding states and counties. Some of these counties fell on the lookout, and some even resisted, but because of their strength and internal response, they were eventually broken. This also resulted in the fact that the power of the leader Qiu''s occupation has expanded several times over a period of time, and the strength of his men has also changed from more than 10,000 before to now known as 300,000 soldiers!


    Of course, many of these are elderly people, children, and women who are incapable of fighting, and many of them still lack weapons. There may not be 100,000 people who can actually go to the battlefield.


    However, Chief Qiu didn''t seem to notice anything wrong. He was also confused by his series of victories, thinking that his current self, even if he went to the Imperial Capital, would have no problem.


    And because the power has grown, the power of the leader Qiu has become much greater. The feeling that a single order can determine the lives and deaths of hundreds of thousands of people makes the leader Qiu dizzy. When he was in the army before, when he was at most, it was not. He can command about a thousand people, and he still has his boss pressed down. When did he have such great power?


    Therefore, Chief Qiu was a bit lost. After occupying a few cities, he temporarily lost the spirit of continuing to expand. Instead, he stayed in the city all day to eat, drink and have fun, enjoying a luxurious life that he could not imagine before.


    As for the little leaders who came to take refuge in him, under his influence, most of them have become similar to him, or even worse than him. Most of these people were farmers who didn¡¯t know a big character before, and now they pull the flag. I rebelled and became a leader, and I was busy enjoying it.


    They were desperate before, because those who were oppressed by the imperial court could no longer survive, but now they are not life-threatening and their lives are much better than before. How could they be willing to go on the battlefield again and go desperately?


    Therefore, the whole team seems to be a bit reluctant to make progress. As for military discipline, it is even more impossible to talk about it. The whole team is messy, and the leader Qiu has not worked hard in this aspect. It rarely happens. Such troops are fine to fight against the wind. Once they fight against the wind, they are really dangerous.


    However, Chief Qiu did not have such a big vision and had not discovered this situation, so he was still optimistic and optimistic that he had such a large army.


    However, the court obviously couldn''t sit back and watch him always exist. Chief Qiu is now a relatively large insurgent force. Therefore, the court has not paid attention to it before and has now been listed as the focus of annihilation.


    And this time the leader of the enemy was still the Western Army, but the leader general was no longer the incompetent Ge Rui, but the leader of the Western Army, Xue Kai.


    Xue Kai is obviously not an incompetent person like Ge Rui. He served as a soldier at the border in his early years. He started as a big soldier and gradually rose to general with his military merits. You must know that he was a civilian and wanted to become a general. He paid more than others, so if he can be a general, he is definitely capable.


    Later, he was deployed to the inland, responsible for the preparation and training of the new army, which is also the current Western army. Because this is a new army, it has not been on the battlefield and is usually a bandit at most. Therefore, the combat effectiveness is not as strong as that of the frontier army. However, in his opinion, even if his troops are not strong, there is still no problem with using them to deal with those mud legs.


    Therefore, he sent his brother-in-law to lead the soldiers to fight, just to give the opponent a chance to make merit. As a result, not only did the opponent fail to make merit, but he died on the spot. His troops also suffered heavy losses and retreated.


    This time the court wanted to fight against the leader again, Xue Kai took the initiative to ask for it, wanting to make up for it, and at the same time avenge his brother-in-law, but now that the court has few troops available, he agreed to Xue Kai''s request.


    "How''s the troops?"


    Xue Kai is a middle-aged man in his forties. His sturdy arms seem to be rags. The whole person gives a sturdy atmosphere. It is said that he was very brave on the battlefield. When he was a big soldier , Has taken the lead in rushing to the enemy line many times, and later, even if it is promoted, it is often the lead soldier, and the rushing is not even more fierce than the small soldiers.


    The ability of the Western Army to form combat effectiveness in a short period of time also has a lot to do with Xue Kai, a desperate general.


    "Going back to the general, we are ready. The troops can set off early tomorrow morning." A lucky general next to him arched his hands.


    "Yeah." Xue Kai nodded. Although he was very brave on the battlefield, he was very afraid of his wife at home, that is, Gree''s sister, otherwise he would not have thought of letting Gree earn money last time. Some military merits.


    It¡¯s a pity that things are unpredictable. Ge Rui, who had been gilded, died. Naturally, his sister couldn¡¯t accept it. She was crying and crying all day to ask Xue Kai to avenge his younger brother. This is also Xue Kai¡¯s time. One reason for the initiative.


    Of course, Xue Kai didn''t have the slightest affection for the enemy leader who killed many of his subordinates. This time, he planned to use his head to pay tribute to his subordinates.

 545 Chapter 545

    "Let the soldiers be prepared, this time you can''t be like the last time, that is simply the one who lost our western army! This time we must reinvigorate the prestige of our western army!" Xue Kai said.


    "Yes!" the surrounding generals quickly responded.


    Among these people, there were people who followed Ge Rui to attack Meixian last time. Hearing Xue Kai¡¯s words, they were a bit dull. Last time, if Ge Rui died suddenly and caused the team to lose command, they still It is true that you will not necessarily lose, so these people are a little unconvinced in their hearts.


    "The general rest assured, this time we must kill the man named Qiu!"


    "Yes, kill him and avenge my brothers!"


    "Let those mud legs know how powerful our western army is!"


    The generals yelled one by one. Although they were defeated last time, there was a reason, not that they were inferior to others, so they didn¡¯t feel how powerful the other party was, and this time they didn¡¯t have the slightest fear. of.


    "Okay, I know your determination, this time, no matter what, this uprising must be put down!" Xue Kai said to his men.


    "Yes!"


    The next day, the leader of the Western Army, Xue Kai, personally led 50,000 elite soldiers of the Western Army to Meixian County, preparing to suppress the enemy leaders there. For a while, the surrounding area of ??Meixian County was again densely fought, and there was a possibility of war at any time.


    "Has the leader not got up yet?"


    Outside the city lord''s mansion in Meixian County, a middle-aged man in armor said to a man dressed as a servant.


    Although Chief Qiu has already laid down several cities, he still regards Meixian as his base camp, and he usually lives in Meixian. This is mainly because he has occupied this county for the longest time. Therefore, The layout is the most appropriate this time, and various defense measures are better than other towns.


    Moreover, the county office here is more luxurious than other cities. This is quite important for the heads of enemies who are used to living a good life. Of course, there is another reason that others don¡¯t know, that is. Chief Qiu believed that this Meixian county was his blessed land. Under his disadvantaged situation, he could defeat the imperial army. This gave him the current situation. Therefore, he did not want to leave his blessed land.


    At this time, the sky was already bright, but Chief Qiu hadn''t appeared yet, and it was estimated that he still hadn''t gotten up. The servants who served by Chief Qiu had become accustomed to this master and got up again near noon.


    Therefore, after hearing the inquiry, the person immediately said: "No, it is estimated that it will take two hours to get up."


    "It''s so shameless, the leader Qiu is really getting too much!" The man in armor is obviously very dissatisfied with the behavior of the leader Qiu.


    "General Su, pay attention to your words!" At this moment, a middle-aged man walked by, with a strange look on his face, and said to the middle-aged man in armor: "Chief Qiu is also something you can talk about behind your back. ?!"


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for you villains who were flattering in front of the leader all day long, how could the hatred leader be like this!" The middle-aged man in armor, that is, General Su in his mouth, was obviously not afraid The person came, but said to the other party with stern expression.


    It''s this group of villains who have no real ability at all by slipping their beards and taking pictures. They are thinking about how to please the enemy leader, find him all kinds of rare treasures, and give him all kinds of beauties, which made him very ambitious. Chief Qiu turned into his current unpretentious look.


    When the man heard General Su¡¯s words, his face was suddenly full of humiliation. He pointed his throat and pointed at General Su and said: "Su Pei, don¡¯t spit people! What is wrong with the leader of the enemy? We are against the leader of the enemy. You are also loyal, don''t ruin our reputation here!"


    "You still have a reputation, a bunch of villains!" General Su Pei said with contempt. Then, he turned to look at the servant and said: "When the enemy leader gets up, you told me that I have something to report."


    After finishing speaking, General Su ignored the man just now and turned and left.


    Su Pei''s behavior angered the man again, and he watched Su Pei''s departure with hatred.


    In fact, did they really rely on the merits on the battlefield to rise to their current position? They just said what the enemy leader loved to hear and did what he liked, so they got the appreciation and came to this place today. position.


    However, they don¡¯t think of their own villains, but they also know that there are some people here who look down on them very much, especially this Supe, because he followed the leader of the enemy earlier and has not stood up on the battlefield. Less gong does not put these people in the eyes. The contradiction between the two sides is still very sharp.


    Two hours later, Chief Qiu finally yawned. Under the service of the two concubines, he got dressed and walked out of the room. His face seemed to be a little sleepy. At first glance, he did not stay up late yesterday. , As for why staying up late, just look at the two concubines on his bed.


    The subordinate had not had time to report Su Pei''s affair and told Chief Qiu that the person who had previously clashed with Su Pei appeared in front of Chief Qiu, but he knew the approximate time that Chief Qiu would get up every day.


    "The boss is up? Don''t sleep a little longer?" the man asked with concern.


    "No, did anything happen?" Chief Qiu asked casually as he walked.


    In fact, he didn''t think anything could happen recently. Many of the surrounding counties and cities have been beaten down, and those who have not been beaten down are now busy strengthening their defenses, and it is impossible to counterattack him.


    "Looking back, nothing happened." The man said, "However, I heard some bad remarks before and I don''t know if I should say it."


    Seeing the hesitation on the faces of his subordinates, Chief Qiu said with some dissatisfaction: "Is there anything I can''t say, say!" He hates that his subordinates are hiding things from him. In that case, he will feel unsafe.


    "Yes." The man said with a look of trepidation. His expression made Chief Qiu very satisfied. Only if the people below have always awed him, his position can be firm.


    "I recently heard some people slander you behind your back, saying that you don''t want to make progress, you are mediocre, you only know that you are greedy for pleasure, you have no ambition at all, and..."


    "Enough! It''s just nonsense!" Chief Qiu interrupted the other party with a gloomy face, "Who actually said that?!"


    Chief Qiu is obviously very dissatisfied with such words, and a suffocation is exuding all over his body!

 546 Chapter 546

    Having worked so hard to lay down such a turf and married a few concubines, anyone would dare to talk about himself behind his back?And, is it because you have no ambition?That''s because he cared about his subordinates, he had been fighting before, and now it''s time to cultivate, these damn guys don''t understand themselves, and even slander themselves?


    Chief Qiu roared in his heart and thought that of course he was dissatisfied. He believed that his current prestige was comparable to that of no one. Those subordinates should listen to them and shouldn''t talk about them.


    "This, this..." The person seemed hesitant, afraid to say the other person''s name.


    "Say! Who the hell is spreading?" Chief Qiu asked again.


    "It''s Su Pei, and the generals around him." The man seemed to say this under the persecution of the leader Qiu, but there was no one with a sly smile in his eyes. see.


    "Su Pei?" Hearing this name, Chief Qiu frowned. Su Pei had followed him earlier and was loyal to him. Moreover, he worked desperately on the battlefield and made a lot of merits. At the same time, he was also among his men. , One of the few who understand some military strategies, unlike others who are born with mud legs, only know how to use brute force to rush forward in battle, and they don''t understand anything.


    Therefore, in normal times, Chief Qiu highly valued Su Pei, but he did not expect that the people he always valued would actually speak ill of himself behind his back.


    "Yes, it''s Supei!" The man next to Chief Qiu, seeing the dissatisfaction on Chief Qiu''s face, hurriedly said: "He can fight by himself, and there are leaders who lead you everywhere. Most of the cities were brought down by him, and he contributed the most."


    The leader Qiu was shocked, because Su Pei was right. Since he became the leader, he will naturally not do the things that charge and fall into the battle. And Su Pei is also a very capable person. Therefore, the leader Qiu In many cases, he was asked to lead his troops to attack those cities, and it was not wrong to say that those cities were defeated by his Soviet soldiers.


    Before, Chief Qiu didn¡¯t think there was anything, and even thought it¡¯s good to have such a warrior under his staff. However, now it seems that he has forgotten the word ¡°Gong Gao Gai Zhu¡±. Su Pei¡¯s credit is very good. Gao, even because he often takes the lead, so Su Pei has more prestige among the people below than himself, which is obviously not a good thing.


    "Chief, he is arrogant and arrogant. You can''t let him continue to mess around like this. This is simply ruining your reputation. I think he has bad intentions." The man continued.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! General Su is still very loyal to me." Chief Qiu scolded, but although he was scolding the man next to him, he already had an idea for Su Pei in his heart.


    The man also saw the meaning in Chief Qiu¡¯s heart, so he stopped talking. What he wanted to say has already been said, and has planted the seeds of doubt before the Chief Qiu and Su Pei, with the Chief Qiu regarding his position. It is impossible for him to be indifferent to what he said just now.


    After that person left, Chief Qiu did not do other things, but just stood there, seeming to be thinking about something.


    "Chief, General Su came here before and said there is something important to report." At this time, Chief Qiu''s servant came forward to report.


    "Oh? He was here when I slept before?" Chief Qiu asked.


    "I''ve been here, I saw the leader resting, so I left." The man replied.


    Chief Qiu nodded, and then suddenly asked: "Did he say anything?"


    "He..." The man under that person didn''t know what to say. After all, Chief Qiu was his master, and General Su was also a big man, and he could not offend him.


    "What do you say, mother-in-law and mother-in-law are like a maiden!" Chief Qiu was feeling upset, seeing his servant''s expression, he became even more dissatisfied.


    The man was taken aback, and said quickly: "He said, he said you are getting less and less the leader, and the others didn''t say anything."


    Hearing the words of the next person, Qiu Chieftain''s face became even more ugly. Originally, he still had some doubts about the words of the man just now, but now it seems that the man obviously did not lie. This Su Pei really relied on his military merits. I don''t put myself in my eyes, but dare to say that.


    In fact, if Chief Qiu heard this before, although he would be a little unhappy, but he would not be too angry. After all, he himself slept for too long, and Su Pei cannot be blamed.


    However, the current leader Qiu is obviously different from the previous one. There are many underlings and high authority. No one dares to disrespect him in front of him. Now Su Pei dare to say that to himself. Obviously, the leader is already very powerful. Can''t accept it anymore.


    "Su Pei! Don''t think that you have done a bit of credit, and you don''t know how serious it is. You dare to say that to me. It seems that I really indulge him too often!" Qiu Chieftain thought.


    At this time, his impression of Su Pei had completely changed. Su Pei was no longer a general to rely on, but a bastard who didn''t know what to do.


    So he directly ordered the withdrawal of Su Pei''s military power, and even because he was angry, he did not investigate this matter carefully, nor did he ask Su Pei to understand, so he gave the order hastily.


    "Why does he withdraw my military power? I am not convinced, I need an explanation from the leader!"


    In his house, Su Pei received an order from Chief Qiu. This order made him furious when he was practicing martial arts. He had no way to accept this fact. When he saw Chief Qiu yesterday afternoon, the other party still treated himself. The appearance of Deputy Trustworthy, did not expect that it hadn''t been a day, but it turned out like this, and he just withdrew himself?How could he accept such an order.


    "General Su, oh, no, Su Pei, you are no longer a general. The leader said, he doesn''t want to see you now. If you have a heart of repentance, please reflect on it at home. If you are still pampered and proud, Then don''t blame the leader for not caring about the friendship of the past!"


    The one who came to propagate the order was the person who had previously had a conflict with Su Pei outside the head of Qiu. Originally, this order did not require him to come. However, he actively asked to come, just to see Su Pei¡¯s embarrassment. , And now he did see what he wanted, so he is in a very good mood now.


    "Pride and arrogance? I don''t! What I Supei does is worthy of my own conscience, and I am worthy of the trust of the leader. It must be the idea behind you as a villain!" Supei obviously still cannot accept this order.

 547 Chapter 547

    Naturally, that person would not admit that he was a villain, but he didn''t mind telling the truth to Su Pei, because, in his opinion, Su Pei has completely fallen out of favor. Will not enable this pesky guy anymore.


    "Su Pei, how about my idea? Since the leader has given this order, it means that he has already distrusted you in his heart. Otherwise, you think that just a few words from me, Can you decide your destiny? You can only blame yourself, don''t you understand the principle of superiority?" The person said to Supei with some pride.


    The excitement on Su Pei''s face slowly disappeared, followed by an unbelievable or even puzzled look. He hadn''t really thought about the merits of the master before, just thinking that he could lead the army to build the court. On the contrary, then, he would not let go of this opportunity, nor would he betray the trust of the enemy leader in him, so he would do his best to fight every time.


    Unexpectedly, what I have done now is not the trust and reuse of Chief Qiu, but it is actually suspicion, which makes him a little frustrated for a while, and Chief Qiu is indeed no longer as wise as before.


    Seeing the desperate look on Su Pei''s face, the person who came to convey the order was even more proud. Seeing this guy who had been against him in the past turned into what he is now, he felt relieved all over.


    "Su Pei, don¡¯t think you¡¯re fighting a lot, just do anything. In many cases, you have to use your brain!" After the man finished speaking, he turned and left, leaving Su Pei who still hadn¡¯t recovered. In the yard.


    "General! The leader is too much, how can he do this?"


    "That is, when we came to join him, he didn''t have the power he has now, and now he has turned his face away from him!"


    "General, you take us away, we do it alone, there is no need to be stunned here!"


    Su Pei¡¯s family members came over at this time and said that these people were on the scene just now, so they heard the conversation between Su Pei and that person, and they all felt worthless for their master.


    In the uprising army, many chiefs like to reward their subordinates as generals, and the hatred chiefs are naturally unavoidable. Therefore, his subordinates also have a vote of generals. Of course, these generals are all made by him, not recognized by the court. .


    Although Captain Qiu exempted Su Pei¡¯s right to lead troops, it just stopped Su Pei from leading the soldiers that Captain Qiu arranged for him. As for the people Su Pei himself brought, obviously, at this time, it must still be Standing on Supei''s side, they won''t ignore the command of the leader Qiu.


    This situation is also very common under the leader of the enemy, like Su Pei who brought people to the leader of the enemy, the leader of the enemy, in order to show his trust in them, the people they bring are still under their command, so , Even if he is now exempted from military power by the enemy leader, there are still some people under Su Pei''s hands, but the number is not very large, only about one or two thousand.


    However, the combat effectiveness of these two thousand people is not bad. They all started with Su Pei, and they have gone through many battles. They are much better than those who can only fill the numbers.


    Su Pei heard what he said, but did not say anything. He was still thinking about the leader of the enemy, and he had to admit that the leader of the enemy was indeed kind to him before. It did not take long for him to join the leader of the enemy. The leader gave him the power to lead the troops, which gave him a stage to play. At that time, he even had the idea of ??desperately trying to die for the enemy leader.


    However, as the leader Qiu became more and more faint, Su Pei¡¯s thoughts became less and less, and today, the leader Qiu, under the instigation of those villains, directly dismissed his military power, even asking himself I didn''t mean anything, I didn''t see each other, and I didn''t listen to my own explanation. It was so decided, which made Su Pei very disappointed.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, I want to be quiet, starting from today, thank you behind closed doors, I will not see anyone!" Su Pei stopped the discussion of his subordinates, and said.


    "Yes!" Although those subordinates were not reconciled yet, they would not refute anymore after their general had spoken, but they thought in their hearts that after a few days, the general calmed down, and they still wanted to persuade him to leave here without saving. Get angry here.


    "How is it? What did he say when he received the order?" In the county office, Chief Qiu was waiting for his men to come back and report to Su Pei.


    After giving the order, Chief Qiu was a little hesitant in his heart. After all, Su Pei can be regarded as a meritorious minister, and he has contributed a lot to his cause. Now he is saying that he will take power when he takes power. Meaning, it made him feel a little guilty.


    At the same time, he was thinking in his heart that if Su Pei admits his mistakes and has a good attitude, after a while, he should not consider giving him some rights.


    "Chief, that Su Pei is too arrogant!" Who knows, the person who gave the order returned to see the Qiu Chief with a look of righteous indignation.


    "What''s the matter?" Chief Qiu frowned.


    "He said that the leader crossed the river and broke the bridge, and his mind was confused. If he is removed from office, no one else will fight. When the court''s army returns, you will definitely lose the battle. By that time, you will regret it too late!" Said angrily.


    "Asshole! Wouldn''t I be able to live without him Supei?! It''s arrogant!" The hate leader who had some guilt towards Supei in his heart, after hearing the report from his subordinates, that guilt disappeared long ago. Some are just full of anger, and he also feels that Su Pei is simply too mad. He will fight forever, but without him, he can win the court''s army!


    Moreover, at this time, Chief Qiu felt that he was right to take over his military power before. Otherwise, with the attitude of Su Pei, sooner or later he would not put himself in the eyes. At that time, his credit was already high enough. Even if he wanted to confiscate his military power, he might not be able to do so.


    At this moment, another servant came in and reported that the court had once again sent an army to conquer them, and it was already on the way.


    "It''s just right, I want to see, without him Supe, can I win the army of the court!" The Chief Qiu didn''t have the slightest worry about the army sent by the court to suppress them. Instead, he looked excited. , He was stimulated by Supe¡¯s words.

 548 Chapter 548

    It was the person next to Chief Qiu who had just framed Su Pei. After hearing the news, his heart jumped. He didn''t expect that it would be such a coincidence. He made up the words just now. He didn''t expect that there is indeed now. The royal army came to suppress them.


    Although this man is a villain who likes to tell right and wrong, he is not stupid. He also knows that Su Pei is indeed talented and capable in commanding battles. It is because other people, even everyone including him, have no way to communicate. Than.


    As a result, he had just figured out a way to get rid of Supe. He didn¡¯t expect that the court¡¯s army would come right after that. This was a coincidence. Although he didn¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t defeat the court¡¯s army without Supe, but , That is at least a loss on their side.


    "I knew that, so I''ll get rid of the guy who got in the way later." The man murmured in his heart. In his opinion, Su Pei still has some usefulness, and now it seems that it is a bit early to get rid of.


    However, the matter has already happened, and he and Su Pei have obviously had an affair. Therefore, at this time, he is definitely not willing to find Su Pei again. In that case, Su Pei will never let it go. his.


    Soon, the main generals were summoned. Obviously, they all got the news, and the court came to attack them again.


    Chief Qiu looked at the many subordinates in front of him, frowning a little, because, it has only been a while, these people have lost the original sturdy aura, more rich and lazy, many people have been blessed. The chubby figure made Chief Qiu worry about whether they could still go to the battlefield.


    However, these generals obviously did not have such worries. After hearing that the imperial army came to attack them again, none of them had any worries. After all, some time ago, they often fought against the imperial army. As a result, People in the court are all paper tigers, and they fall when touched.


    "It just happened to be here. After taking a rest for so long, my hands are itchy!"


    "Yes, those guys actually dare to come to the door, I really don''t know how to write the dead words!"


    "What is not said, just do it!"


    Many generals shouted one by one, and the whole hall was noisy, like a vegetable market. These people usually have no rules at all, so they are very casual, even in front of Chief Qiu. Also like this.


    "Ahem!" Chief Qiu coughed heavily, attracting everyone''s attention. This is the feeling of being the focus of everyone. Chief Qiu liked it very much. Before, he was a little worried about the abilities of these people, but he saw With their current performance and the statement just now, the worry in his heart disappeared again.


    "Although the strength of the court''s army is indeed not very good, we can''t be careless." Chief Qiu said, and he also didn''t attach too much importance to the court''s army in his heart. It is true that some time ago, the court''s army they encountered was too much. There are many, but none of them can cause trouble for them.


    "By the way, which army is coming this time? And who is in charge?" It was time that Chief Qiu remembered that he didn''t seem to know who the enemy was.


    "Looking back, it is the Western Army that came, and the commanding general is Xue Kai, the commander of the Western Army!" The small colonel who reported earlier replied.


    "Western Army? Haha, acquaintances!" Hearing that it was the Western Army who came this time, everyone was more relieved. Even the person who framed Su Pei before and the smile on the face of the Qiu leader became more obvious. .


    They are still very familiar with the Western Army, because the first wave of expedition teams they dealt with was the Western Army. It was only because of the victory of that battle that they developed to their current scale. What they bring is only good memories.


    As for Xue Kai, everyone had never heard of it, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Hey, where''s General Su? Why didn''t he come?"


    "Yes, is General Su unwell? Or is something delayed?"


    At this time, someone finally discovered that there was one Supe missing here. Often the protagonists of such military meetings were Chief Qiu and Su Pei, and even in many cases, Chief Qiu was only a supporting role, and Su Pei was the most important one.


    However, today they did not see Su Pei. In fact, they were too concerned about the affairs of the court army before. Otherwise, they would have discovered that Su Pei had not come. Now the affairs of the court army does not seem to be a big deal. The problem, they were relieved, and only then discovered that Su Pei was not there, which surprised everyone.


    "Ahem." The person who framed Su Pei stood up, coughed twice like the leader of the enemy, and then said to the crowd: "Su Pei has been withdrawn from the military by the leader because of bad intentions. I won¡¯t be a general anymore."


    When the people below heard the news, they looked at each other first, and then they talked in a low voice, because they had not received any relevant news before, so they were naturally very shocked when they heard the news. You can say, Su Pei He was the first person in the military under the head of Qiu to be removed so suddenly and silently, everyone would naturally be surprised.


    Moreover, the reason for the withdrawal is actually "bad intentions", which is too general. However, some people think that it seems that General Su has been a little dissatisfied with the enemy leader who is not enterprising recently. Therefore, it may be a verbal collision. The leader will be dismissed.


    Seeing that the leader on the main seat seemed to have a bad face, no one in the crowd came forward to speak to Su Pei. After all, although they thought Su Pei was great, there were many people who dissatisfied him, and Su Pei usually said The leader was depraved, but they did not say that they were depraved. Therefore, now that he has been removed from his post, no one will stand up to help him, and some people may even feel a little gloating in their hearts.


    As for Su Pei''s commanding ability, they used to be unconvinced. They felt that it was because the strength of the court army was too poor. If they were to command, it would be no problem.


    Seeing the subordinates below, no one stood up to speak for Su Pei, and no one questioned his decision. Chief Qiu felt much better, and at the same time, he believed that his decision was not wrong.


    "Okay, since there is nothing else going on, then everyone should go down first and prepare well. This time we will give the imperial army a cruel one, so that they don''t dare to think about us anymore. !" Chief Qiu said to his men.


    "Yes!" everyone stood up and fisted and shouted.

 550 Chapter 550

    Chief Qiu¡¯s heart was very depressed for a while, and even he was still thinking, if the other party didn¡¯t help him at the beginning, he could just grab the girl with his hands. If the family dared not to agree, he would give it to him. They came to ransack their family and exterminate the clan, and the money they get can also fund their own army.


    "Think of a way." In the end, Chief Qiu was reluctant to give up the girl, with a gloomy expression on his face: "The imperial army is about to call, and there must be people supporting them in the city. You are responsible for giving these spies to Catch it, you know?!"


    "But..." Mr. Gou naturally understood that this enemy leader, for the sake of that woman, now he didn''t hesitate to wrong her family, and was treated as a spy, which was obviously a good excuse.


    But Mr. Gou was worried that if this incident were exposed, the other families in the city that originally supported them might feel the danger, which would change their attitude.


    "Nothing!" Chief Qiu waved his hand and said with certainty: "I know what you are worried about, but those people shouldn''t worry about it. As long as our army is still in hand, they can''t make any waves!"


    The support of those families in Mei County is still very important to Chief Qiu. After all, they are rich and they are more familiar with Mei County. It is the local snakes here. With their help, it is still very important for Chief Qiu to manage Mei County. important.


    However, when Chief Qiu thought about it, even if this incident was exposed, people in other families would be upset at best, but they would never say anything. After all, their own military force should be stronger and there are so many armies. Now, he is not afraid that those people will not cooperate. After a while, after this incident, the relationship between the two parties will be restored to the previous state.


    "Yes, the leader is wise!" Mr. Gou said hastily, and he also felt that as long as they had always had this kind of force, then even if those people were upset, there would be no way.


    "Okay, you can do it right away, I don''t want to wait too long!" Chief Qiu said, as long as he thinks about the girl''s appearance, he is a little excited about it. The most beautiful women I have seen so far are even more beautiful than the concubines he has recently taken.


    "Yes, I will do it right away!" With the intention of Chief Qiu, Mr. Gou was able to do it without hesitation.


    At the same time, in a large courtyard in Meixian County, a 28-year-old girl was sitting in a pavilion in the center of the courtyard. Under the service of a maid, she was eating pastries and admiring the garden. Great view.


    "Miss, I heard that the rebellious bandit wanted to marry you. Did you send someone to propose to you?" At this time, the maid said to the young girl, because the two grew up together, so although they are in a master-servant relationship , However, it is no different from a sister, this maid dared to say that to her young lady.


    Hearing her handmaid''s words, the young lady''s action of eating cakes stopped immediately, her eyebrows frowned, and she was really affectionate: "I also heard about this, but father has already rejected that person."


    Thinking of the middle-aged person she met when she sneaked out to play last time, she didn''t know the identity of the other party at the time, but felt that the other person''s eyes looked annoying at her, and she didn''t have the interest to play.


    Then, she knew that the other party was the leader of the rebel army that had made a lot of noise before. However, this did not change her view of the other party. She didn''t like the person''s feeling very much.


    However, she did not expect that the other party actually seemed to have a crush on her, and sent someone to propose to her father, but fortunately, her father refused to help herself.


    "Master is wise! The man doesn''t look at himself, he wants to swan and eats swan meat, but wants to marry a young lady!" The maid obviously didn''t have the slightest impression of the leader of the enemy, and, in terms of her title, she treated him. There is no respect.


    "You, don''t talk nonsense, be careful of those people taking you away!" said the young lady.


    "I know, I just said in front of the young lady, in front of other people, I won''t talk nonsense!" said the maid. Since the leader Qiu entered Mei County, there has been no real peace in this city.


    Everyone thought that after the imperial court people were driven away, their lives would be better. Who knows, the performance of the rebel army is no different from the imperial soldiers. Sometimes, they are even more hateful, because they are simply There is no military discipline at all.


    Therefore, during this period, many people were killed for no reason, and the atmosphere in the entire city was also very tense. This was also one of the reasons why this lady¡¯s father did not agree to the leader of the enemy. He saw these actions by the rebel army. Now that he is not optimistic about Chief Qiu, he is naturally not willing to send his daughter into the fire pit.


    However, he didn''t know that the enemy leader had been completely attracted by his daughter, and he even had some unscrupulous intentions to get her.


    By the end of the evening, Mr. Gou had sent the Jade Ruyi he had obtained to Chief Qiu¡¯s residence. In fact, he was reluctant to bear it this time because he himself liked this Jade Ruyi very much.


    However, Chief Qiu is the thigh he wants to hold tightly. Naturally, he has to please the other party before talking. Only then can he have the right and get more and better things.


    After seeing the jade ruyi, Chief Qiu was indeed attracted. This jade ruyi was not green, but milky white. When he touched it, he felt warm and moist. Even he felt the jade ruyi. At that time, the whole person was refreshed a lot.


    Therefore, he is more satisfied with Mr. Gou, the other party''s level of service is not bad, presumably the other party can also send the girl he likes to his bed.


    After Chief Qiu took a rest, Yu Ruyi was not taken into his treasure house, because he felt that playing with this thing made him feel refreshed, so he put it directly on the table in the outer room, thinking about waiting for himself. After getting up, you can continue to play.


    And outside his house, there are always guards guarding him, so he is not afraid that his jade ruyi will be lost, because the thieves will not be able to enter his room.


    When Chief Qiu fell asleep, the Yu Ruyi that he had placed outside flashed a burst of light, but after that, there was a noticeable change. Not only did the length become much shorter, but the material and appearance also changed significantly.


    Obviously, as long as you are not blind, you can know that this is no longer the same Yuruyi.

 551 Chapter 551

    The next day, Huang Feng got up refreshed, and after he found the suet jade Ruyi in the storage box, he felt better. Although he didn''t know how much this thing was worth, , It will definitely not be cheap. For Huang Feng, this is an additional income.


    Huang Feng still didn''t go to work today. After asking for leave again, he was going to the winery.


    At this time, he again received a call from Li Bingyun. This time, she called, not to ask Huang Feng to go out with her, but to say goodbye.


    "Is it gone? Didn''t you say you want to stay here for about ten days?" Huang Feng asked in surprise after hearing Li Bingyun''s words.


    "There is something at work, so I have to leave." Li Bingyun also said with some regret.


    In addition to shooting commercials, she wanted to get along with Huang Feng a lot. However, she did not expect that Huang Feng seems to be busy these days. The two have never had the opportunity to meet, and she has something to leave today. I can only look forward to seeing you next time.


    "Excuse me, I promised to accompany you to stroll around, but recently there have been a lot of things, so I don''t have time to accompany you." Huang Feng said apologetically. He had promised Li Bingyun before, but now he has broken his promise. Up.


    However, Huang Feng does have a lot of things these days, mainly for his own career, even if he didn''t even go to the class. Huang Feng, who originally thought that money was enough to spend, now feels that his money is far away. Not enough, in order to redeem the things that he fancy, then he must have enough money.


    Although relying on a sewage equipment production plant can bring him a lot of money, he is obviously still not satisfied with that speed, and naturally wants to have more profitable projects.


    In order to make more money, he is naturally very busy these days.


    "You''re busy with things, it''s okay, when I come to Jiangzhou next time, you will take me around." Li Bingyun said very understanding.


    Although regretful in his heart, Li Bingyun didn''t want to delay Huang Feng''s business because of his own business, let alone just playing, and there was no business.


    However, Li Bingyun¡¯s empathy made Huang Feng even more embarrassed. After all, he broke his promise first, so he said: "When will you leave? I will see you off."


    "For the plane at ten o''clock in the morning, I have packed my things at the hotel and I am about to go to the airport." Li Bingyun was very happy when he heard Huang Feng was coming to see her off, but immediately said: "You have something to be busy. Don''t come, I can go to the airport by myself."


    The assistant next to Li Bingyun pouted, thinking to himself, Huang Feng is just a security guard, what can I do?Moreover, she could also see that Li Bingyun obviously wanted to see Huang Feng and wanted Huang Feng to send her to her, but because of Huang Feng''s sake, he didn''t want to say it.


    "It''s okay, I will do my business later, I will pick you up at the hotel," Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Li Bingyun happily agreed, and then hung up the phone.


    "Happy now?" Li Bingyun''s assistant came over and said to Li Bingyun who was smiling.


    Li Bingyun was a little embarrassed by the assistant, and knew that he was too obvious, so he quickly reduced his smile and said, "What are you talking about."


    "Bing Yun, you were so obvious. After knowing that something was going to happen before, that face was full of depression. Now I heard that I can see the security guard and smile again. You wouldn''t really be to him... ...."


    Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant was found by Li Bingyun¡¯s family. Therefore, I knew Li Bingyun¡¯s situation, and the contact with Li Bingyun for a long time, the relationship between the two is also very good. This assistant is naturally worried about Li Bingyun, afraid Li Bingyun really likes Huang Feng, but the two of them are obviously not the same. They are afraid that when Li Bingyun''s family disagrees, Li Bingyun will be sad, so he wants to stop Li Bingyun.


    "I don''t have any." Li Bingyun quickly denied, but his face was a little blushing. Afterwards, he looked at his assistant and said, "Also, don''t call Big Brother Huang as a security guard in the future. I''m afraid he will be unhappy when he hears that ."


    It¡¯s not wrong for Huang Feng to be a security guard. However, Li Bingyun obviously does not want his assistant to always emphasize Huang Feng¡¯s identity. This is a bit despising Huang Feng¡¯s meaning in it, and Li Bingyun also knows the identity of Huang Feng¡¯s National Security Bureau. This identity is not something that everyone dares to look down upon. It is a pity that her assistant obviously doesn''t know Huang Feng''s identity.


    "Okay, I won''t say it." Li Bingyun''s assistant saw Li Bingyun''s face seriously, and obviously he minded calling Huang Feng''s security guard. She didn''t have to make Li Bingyun unhappy about this matter.


    However, her heart was obviously already a little wary of the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, she didn''t want to see Li Bingyun sad in the future.


    And when Huang Feng drove to the hotel to pick up Li Bingyun, the enemy leader in another time and space was angry, because the thing he had been deeply afraid of that he had been deeply buried in his heart happened again.


    "Who?! Who are you?! If you have the ability, just come out. What''s the secret? Come out!" The leader Qiu shouted loudly in his room, constantly throwing things to vent his dissatisfaction. fear.


    Yes, it is fear. Since the first thing around him, the Jade Buddha was stolen by the gods unknowingly, things have been stolen regularly around him. For this, he was very scared. If he can steal something hidden beside him without noticing it, then the opponent''s strength is much stronger than himself.


    It''s okay if the other party just steals things, if once there is something wrong with him, then he may not even know how to die.


    However, since he occupied this county seat, the "person" has never reappeared. He originally wanted to solicit the other party. Now this situation is somewhat relieved and regrettable. Of course, more are. Relax, after all, no one wants to be targeted by such a "person".


    However, just last night, the Jade Ruyi he had just obtained disappeared again. If it just disappeared, he would not be so gloomy, because this time, like the previous few times, after the other party stole his things , Put a similar thing in the same place, which is obviously different from ordinary thieves, so the Chief Qiu immediately determined that the person who came to steal his Yuruyi this time was the same person before!

 552 Chapter 552

    Chief Qiu is scared. He is really scared. His current status is obviously different from before. He has his own subordinates and his own concubine. His life is much better than before.


    Therefore, Chief Qiu was even more cherish his life than before. He did not dare to take risks, he did not dare to make fun of his life, and now this person who can steal his own things at any time did not seem to let go of his intentions, he stared again. Fucked myself.


    There were a lot of people standing outside Chief Qiu¡¯s house, including servants serving him, Mr. Gou and others who came for questioning, and even some generals. However, these people only knew that Chief Qiu was losing his temper, but they didn¡¯t. For what.


    "Mr. Gou, you can go in and take a look. Usually the leader relies on you the most." At this time, a general said to Mr. Gou.


    Although this person¡¯s words made Mr. Gou very comfortable, he himself didn¡¯t want to be upset with this bad mood and didn¡¯t want to go in, so he said to the servant who served the enemy chief: "You guys don¡¯t know how to respond. Something?"


    "No, I don''t know." The subordinate who was asked quickly said nervously: "When the boss first got up in the morning, he was in a good mood, and he said he wanted to play with that Yu Ruyi, but soon he was like now. In this case, I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Yu Ruyi?" When Mr. Gou heard these words, his eyelids twitched, and his face was a little puzzled. Is the leader so angry now that it has something to do with the Yu Ruyi he gave him?


    However, despite his doubts in his heart, Mr. Gou obviously had no idea of ??going in. He had to wait until the leader had finished venting before going in, and then to find out if it was really related to his Yu Ruyi.


    After venting, Chief Qiu calmed down a bit. He knew that it was useless to vent like this, so he slowly said to the air, "I don''t know who you are? However, there should be no grievances between us. Now that you have followed me and you know who I am now, as long as you show up and take refuge in me, I promise you will not blame the past, and I will give you more treasures."


    Obviously, Chief Qiu said this to the thief. He didn''t know how to contact the other party. He could only hope that the other party was still around him and heard his own words.


    Chief Qiu obviously thinks that the other party is asking for money, and he happens to have a lot of money now. If the other party is really willing to defect to him, then he doesn''t mind giving the other party some benefits. After all, the opponent''s strength is still very strong.


    However, the thief didn''t know if he didn''t hear it or was not interested in Chief Qiu''s suggestion. After Chief Qiu finished speaking, there was no change in his surroundings, and no one appeared.


    "Come here!" Chief Qiu said loudly.


    After that, everyone outside walked in, and Chief Qiu said directly: "You guys will bring people around my room, and you will search every corner carefully to see if there is anything suspicious!"


    Since the opponent did not intend to take refuge in himself, then Chief Qiu obviously is not going to let him go. After all, the opponent is better than him, and seems to be eyeing him. He feels that his life is not so safe. .


    "Yes!" everyone replied. After that, they went down to work. However, Mr. Gou did not leave. He saw that the leader had calmed down, so he cautiously stepped forward and said, "The leader, what happened?"


    "The Yu Ruyi you gave me was stolen." Chief Qiu didn''t intend to hide it from his confidant.


    "It was stolen?" Mr. Gou was shocked. He thought that there was something wrong with the jade ruyi he had given him. It was fake, so Chief Qiu was angry. Now it seems that it is not the case.


    "Boss, I will strengthen the defense force here immediately." Mr. Gou said quickly.


    "It''s useless." Chief Qiu waved his hand and said, "No matter how many people are arranged, it''s useless!"


    In Chief Qiu''s heart, the person who stole his own things was obviously at the same level as the thief god, and he could still be stolen under the circumstances of careful attention, which was enough to show that person''s ability.


    Mr. Gou didn''t know this, nor did he understand why Chief Qiu would say this.


    The people who searched quickly completed the inspection of the house where Chief Qiu lived. They checked everything inside and out. However, they did not find the slightest bit. However, Mr. Gou found that Chief Qiu seemed to be indifferent to this situation. No surprise, I accepted it calmly.


    The others all went down. Chief Qiu only left Mr. Gou, and then asked, "Do you know if there are any more famous thieves in this world?"


    Mr. Gou thought for a while and said, "This subordinate really doesn''t know, Chief, do you suspect that this matter was done by the masters of the rivers and lakes?"


    However, Chief Qiu was suddenly distracted at this moment. He didn''t say anything, but waved his hand to let Mr. Gou go down. He seemed to understand that no matter what he did, there was no way to find him, and he wanted to catch him. The other party is even more impossible.


    "I hope you only came for my belongings." Chief Qiu thought to himself. The other party had many opportunities to threaten his life, but the other party did not do so. Therefore, the possibility of the other party just asking for money is still very high. of.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know. The first thing he obtained after the storage box was upgraded made the other party so nervous. Of course, if he knew, he would probably only sigh with emotion. The other party¡¯s luck is really too bad. From so many spaces, it¡¯s not easy to choose that space, and there are so many treasures in that space, and the storage box just stared at him, took a few things from him, I can only say His luck is too bad.


    At this time, Huang Feng had arrived at the door of the hotel. He didn''t get off the car. First, he swept around the hotel with his eyes. Sure enough, he found a few suspicious people who were walking suspiciously. These people were probably paparazzi.


    "Hey, I''m downstairs at your hotel, but there seems to be a lot of paparazzi here." Huang Feng called Li Bingyun and said.


    The last time about Li Bingyun and my mysterious boyfriend, although it turned out to be false, there are still many gossiping people who are very concerned about these things, and those who are capable of paparazzi must have gossip. Psychologically, so many of these people are waiting outside Li Bingyun''s hotel these days, just wanting to take some amazing photos.


    "Are you here? I know the people outside. You wait for me at the back door of the hotel, and I will go out from there." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng on the phone.

 553 Chapter 553

    Not long after Huang Feng arrived at the back door of the hotel, he saw Li Bingyun showing up with his assistant.


    At this time, Li Bingyun was wearing a big hat and a pair of sunglasses that could cover most of his face. He also wore a mask on his mouth. With his head down, unfamiliar people might not be able to recognize it.


    "It''s more like a spy joint." Huang Feng said with a smile and looked at the other party.


    "I don''t want it either, but every time I want to avoid the paparazzi, I can only do this. I''m used to it." Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and said that when a star is beautiful, it also means thinking. It is difficult to keep your private life secret. Those paparazzi use whatever means to attract attention and obtain useful information. They, stars, must be careful everywhere.


    "Let''s go, get in the car and talk again." Huang Feng said.


    "Where''s your car?" Li Bingyun walked beside Huang Feng, looked up and looked around, and found that he hadn''t seen the car Huang Feng drove several times before, the Tianjiao Group car.


    However, neither Li Bingyun nor Huang Feng noticed that at the moment Li Bingyun looked up, in a second-floor room opposite the hotel, a middle-aged man was lying at the window with his camera facing desperately. The two of them are taking pictures.


    "Developed, developed, exclusive news, this Li Bingyun really has a mysterious boyfriend, but who is this mysterious boyfriend?" The man muttered to himself while pressing the camera shutter continuously.


    He is a bit far away from Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. Li Bingyun is a big star after all. Even after a simple disguise, this middle-aged person often follows these stars. Therefore, he is very familiar with these stars. Naturally Is recognizable.


    However, he is not very familiar with Huang Feng. Moreover, Huang Feng can only be seen from the side, so he can''t see the front of Huang Feng clearly. Although he is anxious, there is no way. .


    "I have already applied for a better camera, but the editor-in-chief just didn''t agree. Looking at this pixel, it''s really annoying," the man said while shooting, because of the camera pixel, he could not clearly photograph Huang Feng The appearance of Li Bingyun, especially Huang Feng, was just a profile, and it was still not clear. He was naturally anxious.


    "This is your car?" Li Bingyun asked in surprise when he saw Huang Feng stop in front of a red sports car.


    "Yes, it''s my own, not the company." Huang Feng helped Li Bingyun open the car door, and said, "Get in the car."


    "Okay." Li Bingyun just froze, then smiled and got into the car. In her heart, Huang Feng is omnipotent, so although she was surprised that Huang Feng has such a good car, but It is easy to accept.


    As for Li Bingyun''s assistant, she doesn''t have such a good receptive ability. After all, she doesn''t understand Huang Feng. She always thought Huang Feng was just a security guard. But can an ordinary security guard drive such a good car?Don''t be kidding, even if she doesn''t know much about the car, after seeing this car, she feels that this car is definitely not cheap, and it is impossible to buy it without one or two million.


    Of course, although the assistant felt that her valuation of the car was high enough, in fact, the price she guessed was only one-tenth of the car¡¯s price, even if she had money. , I can''t buy this car, it is simply a limited edition with only one in the world.


    "Get in the car, they got in the car, this mysterious boyfriend of Li Bingyun must be a super rich second-generation, not a shit security guard, a security guard can drive such a good car?" The middle-aged man who was taking pictures had already left. Yes, after Huang Feng''s car took a few crazy photos from the back, he already had his own judgment.


    Obviously, he thought that Li Bingyun really had a mysterious boyfriend. However, this boyfriend is definitely not a security guard. The security guard can''t drive this kind of car at all. However, because of the distance and the pixels of the camera, he just looks at it. Unclear about Huang Feng''s appearance, which makes him a little regretful.


    "Anyway, this is an explosive news. It just happens that Li Bingyun''s heat has not dissipated in the past few days." The man put away his camera and said, although he still wants to continue shooting, but his own The car obviously couldn''t keep up with Huangfeng''s car, so I just gave up.


    "With these photos, the bonus this time will definitely not be less." That person is already very satisfied with his results. You know, this is exclusive news, and exclusive news means very valuable.


    "I''m really sorry this time, I promised a good thing, who knows, it''s really busy these few days." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun again in the car.


    "Okay, you''ve already said it again, I understand." At this time, Li Bingyun was looking at Huang Feng''s car and said casually after hearing Huang Feng''s words.


    Li Bingyun is really not angry. His elder brother is a special soldier, so he will often go out for missions. Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau, so he will definitely have missions. Moreover, Huang Feng is only a security guard in reality. , However, he can drive such a good car. Obviously he is still busy with things he doesn''t know. Therefore, Li Bingyun can understand Huang Feng even more.


    "Thank you, next time you come to Jiangzhou, I will definitely take you for fun, and I will cook for you myself." Huang Feng said, no matter what, he broke his promise, so Huang Feng Always a little sorry.


    "You cook by yourself? Do you still cook? Can you eat it? Haha." Li Bingyun said without paying attention. When he wanted to come, Huang Feng also estimated that his cooking skills were at best a level of instant noodles.


    "When you taste it, you''ll know." Huang Feng said, he is still very confident in his cooking skills.


    "That''s what you said, so that''s OK. I will definitely taste your craftsmanship when the time comes." Li Bingyun said, "Moreover, it shouldn''t be too long."


    "You will come again soon?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s possible. I''m going back this time to prepare for my concert tour. Jiangzhou will probably be one of my stops. At that time, I will have a chance to come." Li Bingyun said .


    However, after hearing Li Bingyun¡¯s words, her assistant¡¯s eyelids jumped a bit. She naturally knew about the concert as an assistant. Originally, Li Bingyun¡¯s concert did not have a Jiangzhou stop, but now Seeing what Li Bingyun meant, he obviously wanted to add Jiangzhou to his schedule.


    As for why this decision was made, look at Huang Feng who was driving in front of him, and the assistant understood everything.

 554 Chapter 554 Exclusive News

    An hour later, Huang Feng stood outside the airport and watched the plane carrying Li Bingyun fly into the sky. He felt a little bit dissatisfied. Although it was possible that Li Bingyun came to Jiang again during the concert. Zhou, however, that is after all, and there is still some uncertainty. When the two will meet again, I don''t know yet.


    Li Bingyun gave Huang Feng a very good feeling. Except when the two of them were not familiar with him at the beginning, Li Bingyun treated him somewhat indifferently. At other times, Li Bingyun did not act like a well-known star, but a neighbor. Like my little sister, her temper and personality are very good, even if she was indifferent to him at the beginning, it was just protecting herself.


    "Really a little girl who makes people love and pity." Huang Feng said with emotion.


    Li Bingyun obviously has a prominent family background, but she has no arrogance at all. Even in the entertainment industry, she has no intention of relying on her own identity. Otherwise, no one would dare to bully her. And with such a family background and such an identity, she can still maintain that original intention, which is rare.


    Originally, Li Bingyun and Huang Feng wanted to have a good chat before getting on the plane, but, no matter how, Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant has been following them all the time, and also staring at Huang Feng with vigilant eyes. It made Huang Feng uncomfortable, and in the end, the two did not find a chance to chat alone.


    "Why did Li Bingyun''s assistant keep looking at me with that look?" The doubt in Huang Feng''s heart remained unanswered until Li Bingyun got on the plane.


    When Huang Feng drove back to find a suitable winery, while Li Bingyun was still on the plane, the person who had taken the photo of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun¡¯s private meeting before had already brought his camera back to his own. Newspaper.


    "Editor-in-chief, editor-in-chief! Big news, Li Bingyun has a mysterious boyfriend!" The man shouted as soon as he returned to his newspaper, attracting the ideas of many colleagues.


    "This guy wants to find headlines and wants to be crazy, isn''t Li Bingyun''s boyfriend''s matter has been proven to be fake?" A colleague of that person said to the person next to him.


    "Who can say no? This guy has been with Li Bingyun for a long time, and he hasn''t got any useful news yet. Now he is so excited by an outdated news, he is really sick!"


    Of course, the middle-aged man didn''t hear the discussion of the colleagues. At this time, he had directly pushed open the door of his editor-in-chief, and the editor-in-chief who was flirting with his secretary inside jumped in shock.


    The editor-in-chief was even more upset when he saw the person coming, because the other party had joined the newspaper for a while, but he didn¡¯t get any useful news. Now he is so recklessly pushing the door of his office and knocking on the door. Nothing, broke my good deeds.


    "Shen Yan, don''t you know that you knock on the door before you come in?" The editor-in-chief said to the middle-aged man with a sullen face, while his secretary was tidying up his clothes with a blushing face, staring from time to time. The middle-aged man took a look.


    The middle-aged man, that is, Shen Yan, didn''t seem to realize that he had broken the good deeds between the boss and the secretary, nor did he see the gloomy face of his editor-in-chief. He was still full of excitement.


    "Editor-in-chief, big news, I promise, this is absolutely exclusive news!" Shen Yan waved the camera in his hand, and said to his editor in madness.


    Shen Yan has been a paparazzi for many years. However, because of his poor performance and his business ability was questioned, he was fired from the previous newspaper. It has not been a long time since the current newspaper, and he has never been useful before. The exclusive news.


    Thinking of the bonuses this news brought, Shen Yan was even more excited. Their business is like this. Paparazzi who don¡¯t have the ability to get useful news can only use the worst equipment. The stars who are assigned to track are those who don¡¯t enter the stream. .


    As for those capable paparazzi, not only can they use the best equipment, the newspaper will also distribute cars, assistants, and celebrities who are famous and easy to make news. Moreover, once they get important news, the newspaper will The rewards given to them will not be less, which made Shen Yan very envious of the past.


    Originally, it was impossible for Shen Yan to be assigned to follow Li Bingyun. It was only because the little star he was in charge of went abroad temporarily, and Li Bingyun happened to be in Jiangzhou again, so he was assigned to follow Li Bingyun. .


    A few days ago, he had been following Li Bingyun, but he could not get anything useful. Today, God finally took care of him. The paparazzi who had followed Li Bingyun was at the front door, and he was sent by the other party. After leaving, he himself was not reconciled, and suddenly went to the back door with an idea. He didn''t expect that he had obtained such important news by accident.


    "What news? Shen Yan, let me tell you, if you can''t come up with news that satisfies me, then you will suspend me and reflect on it. When will I figure it out and when will I come back to work!" The editor in chief obviously still doesn''t believe me. What useful news can Shen Yan get?


    "Editor-in-chief, I guarantee this news is absolutely satisfactory to you!" At this time, Shen Yan also seemed to find that the editor-in-chief had an unsightly face, so he quickly promised again, and then passed the camera in his hand to the editor-in-chief.


    The editor-in-chief frowned, took the camera, and looked at it indifferently, but then, his body suddenly sat upright, his face flushed with excitement, but the movements of his hands did not stop, one after another. Looking at the photos in the camera.


    It took a long time before the editor-in-chief put the camera down. At this time, with a look of excitement on his face, he walked in front of Shen Yan, patted the other person on the shoulder and said, "Shen Yan, from the first day you entered the newspaper, I I feel that you are extraordinary and you can definitely get big news. Your performance did not disappoint me. This time, you have done a great job, and the newspaper will definitely reward you with bonuses and vacations!"


    "Thank you chief editor, thank you chief editor." Shen Yan quickly said gratefully, and he was very happy, but then he said with some regret: "It''s a pity that the pixels of this camera are a bit poor, and I didn''t see the man clearly. What it looks like."


    "Don''t be discouraged. Starting tomorrow, I will equip you with the best equipment. You will continue to track Li Bingyun. I believe that if you can take one shot, you decide to take the second shot. Find out." The editor said encouragingly.

 555 Chapter 555 Buying a Brewery

    "Thank you, editor-in-chief." Shen Yan said with some excitement.


    In fact, the editor-in-chief is also very excited now. This is news about Li Bingyun. Moreover, it is still the kind of exclusive news. The report is still about private life. The attention is definitely not low.


    A few days ago, the news about Li Bingyun¡¯s mysterious boyfriend was overwhelming. Although it turned out to be fake in the end, the matter of whether Li Bingyun has a boyfriend has always been the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, and all her fans want it. To know.


    As a result, only a few days have passed since my subordinates actually took such photos. How could the editor-in-chief not be excited?Although, these photos alone do not mean that Li Bingyun has a boyfriend. The person in the photo is her boyfriend.


    But who are they?They are reporters. With these photos, can''t they make up some stories?That''s simply sorry for my career!Moreover, they have photos, which is more convincing than the previous story about Li Bingyun''s boyfriend being a security guard.


    Moreover, it is not difficult to see from the photo that Li Bingyun and the man behaved very closely. The two talked and laughed. Finally, Li Bingyun got in the man¡¯s car, and Li Bingyun in the photo did it. A lot of disguise, obviously because she is afraid of being seen by others. If she has no special relationship with this man, would she be afraid of being seen by others?


    Obviously, as long as these things are written, it is guaranteed that a large number of people will believe that their newspapers will not be short of sales, and the website will not be short of clicks.


    "Print out these photos immediately, remember to drop Li Bingyun''s assistant in the photos, and then put this news on the front page, and at the same time, our website should also report this incident!" The editor in chief A decision is made soon.


    Then he looked at Shen Yan and said, "As for you, after receiving the new equipment tomorrow, you can rest for a few days, and then watch Li Bingyun closely. Starting tomorrow, you will be responsible for following Li Bingyun!"


    "Editor-in-chief, the person who was responsible for Li Bingyun¡¯s news before..." Shen Yan was naturally very satisfied with the treatment. However, in the newspaper before, someone was responsible for following Li Bingyun. He was just Temporarily transferred.


    "I will arrange for him to follow other stars." The editor-in-chief said without even thinking about it. That''s how they do it. News is king.


    "Thank you editor in chief, I will definitely work hard!" Shen Yan said happily.


    Therefore, without the knowledge of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, a newspaper is ready to report on both of them both on paper and on the Internet, and the scandals reported this time are more than the last time. More credibility.


    There was no photo last time, and it was said that Li Bingyun¡¯s boyfriend was a security guard. Naturally, the general public would not believe it. When they wanted to come, Li Bingyun, who was so famous, rich, and beautiful, how could he find a security guard to do it? boyfriend?This is also why the netizens believed that Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were innocent when the news was clarified last time.


    However, this time is different. This time there are photos, and there are more than one. Although Li Bingyun has made a disguise, it is not very difficult for fans who are familiar with her to recognize it. thing.


    Moreover, although Huang Feng¡¯s appearance cannot be seen in the photo, in the end, Li Bingyun got in his car, and his car looked like a luxury car, which was expensive. Huang Feng is very likely. He is a rich second generation, which also echoes the public''s judgment on the identity of Li Bingyun''s boyfriend.


    Therefore, the incident this time is definitely more credible than last time. Fortunately, Huang Feng did not show his face, and his car did not show the license plate, so his identity should not be revealed.


    At this time, Huang Feng obviously did not know the upcoming troubles. He drove his cool sports car and shuttled through the city, looking at the breweries that he had previously found online and were interested in selling. .


    I have to say that having his own car is a lot more convenient, and his car is still fast, which saves him a lot of time.


    The winery that Huang Feng wants to find is not too difficult to find. After all, the liquor market was still very good in the past few years, and the threshold is low. Therefore, many people have opened wineries. Of course, their wine is obviously It cannot be compared with those well-known brands, so the competitiveness is inevitably much worse.


    This has also led to the fact that after the liquor market has been sluggish in recent years, those small breweries can no longer do it, and even the profits of the big breweries have dropped a lot, and even lost money. , The situation of those small factories can be imagined.


    "Little brother, I don''t know why you want to buy a winery at this time. However, I advise you that the whole liquor industry is sluggish and competition is high. You''d better think carefully before making a decision."


    In a medium-sized brewery, the owner of that factory is a middle-aged man who is about forty years old. It is said that this age is the time when a man is full of vigor and ambition, but the middle-aged man¡¯s face is full of words. After the vicissitudes and exhaustion, obviously, he has been dragged down by the winery in his hand.


    Although thinking about letting go of the winery as early as possible, after seeing the young Huang Feng, he kindly persuaded Huang Feng, hoping that he could change his mind and not enter this liquor pit.


    "Thank you for the advice of Mr. Wu, but I have already thought it out, and when the brewing recipe is ready, there is only one brewery left." Huang Feng said while looking at the other party.


    "Hey, since you have made a decision, I won''t say anything. My factory has two million equipment and workshops. If it works, we will sign a contract. If it doesn''t work, then forget it." Then Boss Wu did not persuade anymore. Huang Feng, although Huang Feng said that there is a formula, he still does not like Huang Feng. There are many people who have liquor formulas. He even has seen that he has a formula for royal wine. As a result, it is not the same. Up?


    Therefore, he is still not optimistic about Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng heard the other party''s insured price, thought about it, and thought it was appropriate. Even if it was high, it was not much higher. After all, the site here is larger than that of the sewage treatment equipment production plant, so the price is still reasonable.


    Although Huang Feng can buy a smaller one, with a brewing plant of more than 100 square meters, Huang Feng, who already knows the taste of this wine, is obviously confident in his wine, so this time I bought it. The winery will be in place in one step.

 556 Chapter 556

    "Two million is no problem, let''s sign the contract." Huang Feng said without thinking about it for long.


    He had learned a lot of quotations about wineries on the Internet before, and today he also saw a lot of wineries, so the quotation is relatively reasonable.


    Moreover, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care about the money spent to buy a winery. After all, even if it costs more, it won¡¯t be too much. As long as the winery is set up as soon as possible, and the wine is launched as soon as possible, then That''s it.


    "It''s decided? Don''t think about it?" Boss Wu was also taken aback by Huang Feng''s attitude. Before Huang Feng came to ask the price, he didn''t take it too seriously and didn''t think he could take it out. So much money, now it seems that Huang Feng not only has the money, but also has a firm attitude.


    To be honest, even if Boss Wu was asked to spend two million to buy a factory, he would have to think about it for a long time, but Huang Feng had already made a decision after talking to him for less than an hour. Boss Wu himself is ashamed of his courage.


    "No need." Huang Feng shook his head. He still remembers that he is a security guard. As long as he has not resigned, he cannot always ask for leave. Therefore, he does not like to waste time if he can save time.


    "Well, now that you have decided, let''s sign the contract." Boss Wu is not a procrastinator, and he does need cash to turn around. Although two million is not a lot, it is enough. He has resolved his crisis, and he is already disappointed in the liquor industry and does not want to continue in this industry.


    The two parties agreed, so the contract went on smoothly. At this time, the workers in this factory were worried about their future just like those in the previous sewage treatment plant.


    They know that their boss has been busy looking for someone to take over the factory recently, and it seems that they have found such a person today. However, they don''t know if the new boss will take them in.


    Huang Feng didn''t expel anyone in the end, not only because of boss Wu''s suggestion, but also because he himself did not want to delay the production of his liquor because of these things.


    Now that the factory has been bought, Huang Feng immediately summoned the heads of some of the main workshops in the factory and gathered everyone together to discuss the production of new wine.


    People are not surprised that Huang Feng, the new owner, wants to make a new wine. After all, since the new owner bought this winery, he must have some recipes in his hand. Even if he didn¡¯t have one before, he will buy one now. .


    But this time is different from the sewage treatment equipment. Huang Feng has not touched that thing before, so he doesn¡¯t know much about the technology, and I don¡¯t know whether the existing production line in that factory can meet the requirements. .


    However, Huang Feng knows about this liquor, and he also knows that the production line here is perfectly fine. He knows that if he wants to improve efficiency, he must upgrade the production line. After all, Huang Feng has already brewed this liquor in another time and space. Now, we all know the brewing process.


    Therefore, today he gathered the persons in charge of these workshops together, not to ask them related technical problems, but to explain to them the problems that should be paid attention to in the production process.


    Those people naturally didn''t dare to be slack in their new bosses. Moreover, it seemed that their new bosses knew very well about wine making, so they were even more afraid to fool Huangfeng.


    Huang Feng had a meeting with these people until dark before he arranged everything. After all, he was going to work tomorrow and couldn''t come. He had to arrange all the formalities to go through.


    Although he felt very tired physically, Huang Feng was mentally fulfilled, and there was magical martial arts in his body, so when he drove back to his residence, he had almost recovered.


    "Wow, woof," Huang Feng just opened the door, Xiao Bai rushed over and called out around his feet, then raised his head and looked at Huang Feng pitifully.


    "I said, if you forget me as a living person, don''t even care about your own pet? Are you going to starve it to death?" Bai Xiaorou leaned against the wall, watching Huang Feng bend over and hug Xiaobai and said .


    Bai Xiaorou has lived here for a while, and she has been familiar with Xiaobai. Moreover, she likes Xiaobai, and Xiaobai also likes her very much. The relationship between one person and one wolf is good, and Bai Xiaorou has not found something wrong with Xiaobai. I always thought it was just an ordinary dog. Of course, this dog is much smarter than ordinary dogs.


    "Little Bai, I''ll go get you some food right away." Huang Feng said while stroking the soft hair on Xiao Bai.


    Bai Xiaorou frowned when she heard Huang Feng''s words. Every time she heard Huang Feng call his pet "Little Bai", Bai Xiaorou felt a little uncomfortable, as if Huang Feng was calling her, but his The pet''s name existed before she came, so Bai Xiaorou couldn''t say anything.


    "I have something to go out today. I haven''t eaten myself yet." Huang Feng explained to Bai Xiaorou.


    "You little security guard, don''t know why so many things every day." Bai Xiaorou said with a glance at him.


    Huang Feng smiled, then walked to the kitchen.


    "How is the investigation into the death of the head of the mercenary regiment?" Huang Feng asked Bai Xiaorou during the meal.


    "There is no result yet." When Bai Xiaorou said about it, her face was also very ugly. In recent times, besides cultivating her internal strength at Huang Feng, she is investigating the matter. However, that guy is very Be careful, no clues have been investigated yet.


    "It''s useless for you to go out?" Huang Feng asked.


    "We are gods again!" Bai Xiaorou said with a white glance. They are very powerful in some aspects, but it is not to say that everything can be solved as long as they go out: "But don''t worry, this matter is ours. It has not given up, and the scope of the investigation is being expanded."


    Huang Feng nodded, knowing that he has a potential enemy in Jiangzhou, but he does not know the identity of the other party. This makes him uncomfortable. He also wants to investigate himself. However, in this respect, he is better than Bai Xiaorou and the others. It''s better, Bai Xiaorou and the others have not been able to investigate anything, even if he goes there, there will be no results.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can only hope that Bai Xiaorou can make a breakthrough as soon as possible.

 557 Chapter 557: Have you ever thought about leaving?

    The next day, Huang Feng finally went to work. Although he still had work to do, he was embarrassed to ask for leave. Moreover, he hadn''t seen Su Yumo for a few days, so he was wondering.


    So, using the excuse of reporting work in the morning, Huang Feng went to Su Yumo''s office. However, there, he saw a person he didn''t want to see, and this person was naturally Xie Mengjiao.


    "You finally came to work? Busy guy!" Xie Mengjiao didn''t have a good face when she saw Huang Feng. She didn''t have a good impression of Huang Feng. As a result, Huang Feng actually chased away his sister Yumo. , She was naturally even more upset with Huang Feng in her heart.


    "Isn''t there something wrong with me? When I''m done, I will come to work." Huang Feng said.


    "Huh! If it wasn''t for Yumo''s face, I would have fired you!" Xie Mengjiao said. Originally, she would use a new contract to keep Huang Feng in order to fix him, but Huang Feng did. Not a person who is afraid of things, not only didn''t he rectify him, but for a long time, he would be angry with him, which made Xie Mengjiao very troubled.


    "Thank you then, oh no, thank you Yumo!" Huang Feng said with a smile, and specially emphasized the pronunciation of the word "Yumo". Su Yumo heard it, his face was a little embarrassed, but , But didn''t say anything about Huang Feng, as for Xie Mengjiao, she was even more angry.


    "Hmph, Yumo sister, so are you. After I get better with him, I don''t care about me. I am angry and I am leaving." After speaking, Xie Mengjiao turned around and left. In fact, she didn''t want to get in the way here, lest she get in the way. Seeing Huang Feng and Su Yumo being close, I felt unhappy and found myself uncomfortable.


    "It''s really a child''s temper." Huang Feng muttered looking at Xie Mengjiao''s back.


    Su Yumo smiled, did not continue this topic, but looked at Huang Feng and said, "Is everything done?"


    "I''m basically done, there are still some things, but I don''t need to go there myself." Huang Feng said, all the formalities are errands, so naturally he does not need to go there himself, and he I called Secretary Qiu last night and asked him to say hello to him, so that the people he sent can be more convenient when going through the formalities.


    For Secretary Qiu, this matter was just a phone call. He naturally did not refuse. It was just that he was surprised that Huang Feng opened a sewage treatment plant not long after he opened another winery.


    "That''s good." Su Yumo nodded, then looked at Huang Feng with some hesitation.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked curiously when he saw that Su Yumo seemed a little hesitant to speak.


    "Huang Feng, have you ever thought about leaving Tianjiao Group?" Su Yumo thought for a while, or said to Su Yumo: "Of course, don''t get me wrong, I don''t want to drive you away, but because, because. ....."


    Su Yumo herself didn''t know how to say it, because she had just started dating Huang Feng and didn''t want to tell him that her identity and background would put Huang Feng under pressure.


    However, without speaking about her identity, what reason should she have to express her meaning?She hasn''t figured it out yet.


    Huang Feng is indeed a little puzzled. Before, he could clearly feel that Su Yumo didn''t want to leave Tianjiao Group by himself, and the reason why he didn''t resign and leave after having his own career was also because of Su Yu. Mo''s reason, although the two were not in the current relationship at that time, this was indeed the reason why he did not leave.


    But now Su Yumo seems to want to let himself go, is it because of the rumors before?The two are in the same company, making Yumo feel unacceptable?


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng said to Su Yumo: "Yimo, is it because of the previous rumors? If you can''t accept it, I can leave."


    To be honest, for the current Huang Feng, it is better to leave than stay here. After all, he has nothing to do here, just a security guard, but outside, he has his own career, and, also There are more and more trends, so he will definitely get busier and he will need more and more time.


    "It''s not a question of those rumors. I have heard about those rumors. I don''t care at all." Su Yumo shook his head in denial.


    "Why is that?"


    "I think you''re always here, it will delay you." Su Yumo shook his teeth.


    "Is it just for this reason?" Huang Feng was a little unbelievable.


    "There are some things that I can''t say right now." Su Yumo said strugglingly. She obviously didn''t want to lie to Huang Feng, but she didn''t want to put pressure on Huang Feng early before she could tell those things. Especially when the two talents are just starting.


    "Okay, I won''t ask. Actually, I originally had the idea of ??leaving Tianjiao Group. It was only because of you that I did not leave. It is good to be able to leave now." Huang Feng did not continue to ask, he felt that I should be a Su Yu. Mo thinks she will tell herself when she can tell herself.


    Su Yumo gave Huang Feng a grateful look, and then said: "Anyway, I really think it''s a waste of you to be a security guard. It just so happens that Mu Xue is busy with the baijiu business recently and his career has just started, although it will be a little difficult. However, I believe that if you join hands with her, you will overcome these difficulties."


    "You mean, let me leave Tianjiao Group and work for Tang Muxue?" Huang Feng frowned and said, he did not expect that Su Yumo had already arranged a way out for him.


    "It''s not a part-time job, it''s the two of you starting a business together. Both of you are shareholders of the new company, just like me and Mengjiao." Su Yumo explained: "As for money matters, you don''t have to worry. According to the shares you own, The money you want to pay, I will pay it for you first."


    Su Yumo didn¡¯t know too much about Huang Feng. He only knew that after Huang Feng graduated, there was no stable job. Therefore, there must be no savings. Therefore, she had long wanted to help Huang Feng pay the money. .


    "Don''t be too busy to refuse. I know that you have a strong self-esteem and don''t want my money. You can take it as a loan from me. When you have money, you can pay me back." Su Yumo saw Huang Feng open his mouth. To refuse to take her own money, she quickly said that she was afraid of Huang Feng''s loyalty and refused her kindness.


    "Moreover, Mu Xue''s new company didn''t spend much money to invest in it. She relied on contacts, so I didn''t need much money." Su Yumo continued.

 558 Chapter 558

    "Yimo, in fact, what I want to say is that I have money myself." Huang Feng said: "It''s not the kind of swollen face and fat man you think, I really have money."


    Huang Feng is telling the truth. After buying the brewery, he still has some deposits. Although the money will soon be invested in the expansion of the sewage treatment plant and the upgrade of the brewery¡¯s production line, but now Said that he is really rich.


    Moreover, he just obtained a jade ruyi this morning. Although Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know the specific price of the item, it will never be cheap if he wants to come. So, although his current money can¡¯t be let him freely Exchange is done in the storage box, but if you want to make some investment, there is no problem.


    "Are you really rich?" Su Yumo was a little curious, because it didn''t seem that Huang Feng was lying.


    "Yes, there are indeed some." Huang Feng said. He is also not good at explaining to Su Yumo how the money came. Could it be that he has a magic storage box from which he got some treasures, and then he Selling those things and making a lot of money?


    Obviously, Huang Feng couldn''t say this reason, at least he couldn''t tell Su Yumo for now.


    Su Yumo saw that Huang Feng did not seem to explain why he was rich. Although he was curious, it was not easy to ask: "If you have money, it is better. You can start a new company with Mu Xue."


    Huang Feng also knows that Tang Muxue has been busy in the liquor business. However, she is not the same as herself. She produces and brews liquor, while Tang Muxue is the agent. Her company is blunt. A leather bag company doesn''t need anyone at all, so Su Yumo said that it didn''t take much money. The reason why Tang Muxue set foot in this business was entirely because she was in the imperial capital.


    However, Huang Feng obviously did not have the idea of ??working with Tang Muxue. After all, it was the relationship that Tang Muxue found, not Huang Feng¡¯s. Therefore, Huang Feng felt that he had no effect at all in it. It was the same without him. He went, and there was not much difference between him and Tianjiao Group.


    Moreover, Huang Feng now has his own business, and his career is no worse than Tang Muxue, so how could Huang Feng be willing to start a company with Tang Muxue instead of busying himself?


    "Yimo, in fact, even if I leave Tianjiao Group, I won''t start a company with Tang Muxue." Huang Feng said.


    "Why?" Su Yumo''s heart jumped. What he was worried about before actually happened. Huang Feng left Tianjiao Group but refused to start a company with Tang Muxue. In this case, it is better to keep Huang. The peak is in Tianjiao Group.


    "Actually, there is something I didn''t tell you." Huang Feng thought for a while and said: "I have a friend who opened a sewage treatment equipment factory. He always called me to work with him before. I was not willing to leave. Tianjiao Group, therefore, did not agree, but now it seems that it is a good idea for me to work with him."


    Because Huang Feng couldn''t explain the storage box temporarily, he couldn''t explain the sewage treatment equipment. He could only push the matter to Guo Liang.


    "Your friend?" Su Yumo was a little curious, because he had never heard of this before.


    "Yeah, you met her once before. It was Ryoko, my roommate from university. When he was in the square, he was shopping with his girlfriend. We also met." Huang Feng said.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Su Yumo was also somewhat impressed. Moreover, it didn¡¯t look like Huang Feng was lying. This made Su Yumo hesitate. She wanted Huang Feng to go to Tang Muxue. The company just wants to give Huang Feng a platform instead of working hard from the bottom to find a job.


    However, if he could have classmates who started a factory together, it would be good. Her previous goal was achieved in the same way, so she would not object to it.


    However, she still said: "If you work with him, do you work for him or also have shares? If you work for him, it is better to stay in Tianjiao Group."


    Su Yumo obviously didn''t want Huang Feng to work for his classmates. In that case, wouldn''t it mean that Huang Feng would be lower in front of his classmates?Even if Huang Feng didn''t say anything, he would feel uncomfortable in his heart, and after a long time, it would affect the relationship between their classmates.


    For the same part-time job, Su Yumo even wanted Huang Feng to stay in Tianjiao Group. At least he would not treat him as an ordinary employee, nor would he look down on him in the slightest.


    "After I pass, I will also invest some money. That factory belongs to the two of us." Huang Feng said. He knew that Su Yumo was worried about him, so he was still very grateful to the other party for thinking about himself.


    "That''s good, if you are short of money, just tell me, I still have a little bit." Su Yumo said, although she prefers Huang Feng to start a business on her own, but it is acceptable to start a business with others, and Su Although Yumo''s achievements so far cannot satisfy the family behind her, she still makes a lot of money. He can still help Huang Feng.


    "Okay, if I''m really short of money, I won''t be polite to you." Huang Feng didn''t refuse hypocritically, but happily agreed. However, Huang Feng estimated that he might not need to borrow money from Su Yumo. Yes, because I have a storage box, and the sewage treatment plant is also starting to make money.


    The two had negotiated, and Huang Feng went back to prepare for the handover procedure. Su Yumo suddenly felt regretful again at this time, although she knew that Huang Feng¡¯s departure from Tianjiao Group would be good for Huang Feng and herself. However, she felt a little reluctant in her heart, because in that case, she would not be able to see Huang Feng at any time in the future. After all, the two had just started dating. It was when the relationship was at its strongest. Yumo felt that he missed the other person very much, and if he didn''t see him often in the future, Su Yumo didn''t know if he would go crazy.


    Su Yumo herself was a little surprised at her own changes. You must know that before meeting Huang Feng, she was a very independent person, relying on herself for everything, and would not rely on others. However, after meeting Huang Feng, She suddenly felt that in front of Huang Feng, she was no different from an ordinary weak girl, and her heart was not as firm as before.

 559 Chapter 559

    "Manager, are you really leaving?"


    In Huang Feng''s security manager''s room, Brother Wang looked at Huang Feng with a look of dismay and said.


    It can be said that without Huang Feng, there would be no Wang''s today. Before Wang, he was just an ordinary security guard who was not to be seen. However, since Huang Feng came, his treatment has completely changed. Now he has not only become a team. Long, it is because Huang Feng rarely cares about the security affairs, and his relationship with Huang Feng, so that Wang has become the most powerful person in the security department besides Huang Feng.


    Brother Wang doesn''t have much ambition. He is very satisfied with the current situation. With Huang Feng, his good days will continue.


    However, I did not expect that after Huang Feng took a few days off, he just returned to the company and said that he was going to resign. Such sudden news made Brother Wang somewhat unable to accept.


    "Yes, I can complete the formalities today, and I won''t be your manager in the future." Huang Feng said to Brother Wang while packing his own things.


    In this office, there are really not many personal belongings of Huang Feng. Therefore, it will not take him too much time to organize things. With Su Yumo''s speech and Huang Feng''s formalities, it must be possible to complete the procedures as soon as possible. Ok.


    "Manager, why did you resign so well?" Wang Ge asked reluctantly.


    "Not willing to leave?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Well, it was too sudden." Brother Wang said.


    "Nothing is sudden. Actually, I didn''t want to continue working here a long time ago. However, because Tianjiao Group recruited me when I was at my worst, I am very grateful for this place. Of course, There are also other reasons, so I didn''t choose to leave, but now is the time to leave." Huang Feng said.


    "Manager, did you resign because of Mr. Xie or Mr. Su?" Brother Wang asked with some gossip.


    Brother Wang knew about Xie Mengjiao¡¯s dislike of Huang Feng. Therefore, it¡¯s not impossible for Huang Feng to be expelled by Xie Mengjiao. However, it might be related to Su Yumo. After all, Huang Feng has been circulating in the company recently. The matter with Su Yumo, whether it is true or not, must have some influence on both of them.


    "It has nothing to do with them. I want to leave." Huang Feng shook his head and said. Although Su Yumo suggested this matter, Huang Feng himself did want to leave, so I really wanted to leave with them. It doesn''t matter.


    "Also, Brother Wang, I have previously proposed to President Su that you should be the manager of the security department. In terms of your ability and qualifications, there should be no problem. Although I have resigned, I will definitely come to Tianjiao in the future. Group, you can''t help but let me in." Huang Feng said to Brother Wang.


    "Manager, I, I, thank you, manager." Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Brother Wang was a little excited. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to recommend himself before he left. Moreover, based on the relationship between Huang Feng and President Su, he was The possibility of this security manager is still very high, so he is very grateful to Huang Feng, and even if he can''t be the manager, Huang Feng''s will, he also accepted it.


    "Don''t thank me, I should thank you. You took care of me when I first came to the company. The time passed in an instant, and I have to leave." Huang Feng said with some emotion. He didn''t know the magic of the storage box, and it was because of the help of Brother Wang that he could adapt to the life of the company in a short time. Therefore, he was very grateful to Brother Wang.


    After explaining some things to Brother Wang, Huang Feng went to Xie Mengjiao''s office. No matter what, Xie Mengjiao is the boss of the company, and he should go and talk to her.


    "Have you really decided to leave the company?" Xie Mengjiao said, looking at Huang Feng in front of him with complicated eyes.


    Xie Mengjiao knew in advance that Huang Feng might leave the company. After all, she knew that Yu Mo had arranged for Huang Feng''s future development when she was living.


    However, after knowing that Huang Feng is really leaving, Xie Mengjiao''s heart is still a bit complicated. Although Huang Feng is usually annoying, but I have to admit that sometimes Huang Feng is still very reliable, and the security department is under his management. , Also performed well.


    Besides, when I am fine, I always like to say something to Huang Feng. Huang Feng will not be here in the future, so who will go?


    "I have everything packed. This is the resignation letter I spent an hour writing." Although his resignation was arranged by Su Yumo, Huang Feng still handed out his resignation letter quite formally, but, The content of this resignation letter is not flattering.


    Looking at the resignation letter that Huang Feng handed over, no more than ten words, Xie Mengjiao suddenly felt that she had too much thought just now. For people like Huang Feng, it is better to get rid of early, otherwise, sooner or later, you will get angry. .


    "Okay, I''ll accept your resignation letter. You can go to the personnel side to complete the formalities. After you finish it, get out of it immediately!" Xie Mengjiao put away the sentimentality before and said to Huang Feng impatiently.


    "Mr. Xie, you treat someone who has contributed to the company and is about to leave, it is too chilling." Huang Feng smiled and said to Xie Mengjiao.


    "Han, you are so big, if it wasn''t for Yumo''s face, I would call the security to drive you out." Xie Mengjiao said with frost on her face.


    "Don''t bother others, I''m the security guard." Huang Feng said: "Well, Mr. Xie, I''m leaving, don''t give it away."


    "Give you a head!" Xie Mengjiao said, looking at Huang Feng''s back.


    It was Zhang Yun who handled Huang Feng¡¯s resignation procedures. At this time, she was surprised. Obviously, she did not expect Huang Shengeng to resign suddenly. The relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo that she has passed on in recent days, I also know that other people may still have some doubts, but Zhang Yun thinks this is normal, and everyone is not surprised, because she has long thought that the relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo is unusual.


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng had made a public relationship with Su Yumo, and actually resigned. However, with the special approval of the two bosses, she couldn¡¯t say anything. The formalities for Huang Feng were handled quickly. During the process, he was very kind to Huang Feng.


    Although Huang Feng has left, his relationship with Su Yumo should not change, and Su Yumo is her boss, so Zhang Yun naturally knows what to do.


    "Huh, I didn''t expect to leave Tianjiao Group like this!" Outside the company building, Huang Feng turned and looked at this company he was familiar with, feeling a little bit in his heart. Although he thought about leaving, he did not expect to be so suddenly. And, when he really left, he found that he was still a little bit reluctant.

 560 Chapter 560

    Today''s resignation was indeed a bit sudden for Huang Feng, but now that he calms down and thinks about it, Huang Feng seems to have understood Su Yumo''s thoughts.


    Su Yumo''s family conditions are not ordinary, Huang Feng had speculated before, and in the company, there were also many people who said that Su Yumo''s family was a big family in the imperial capital.


    In such a family, it is certainly not too random for the children to choose a spouse. Therefore, even Su Yumo does not care about Huang Feng¡¯s identity, but the family behind her will definitely not treat Huang Feng¡¯s identity as a security guard. Too satisfied.


    Therefore, Su Yumo arranged for Huang Feng to leave Tianjiao Group and start a business with Tang Muxue in order to give Huang Feng an identity, an identity acceptable to her family. This is not for her own sake, but for the possibility of the two. Is planning for the future.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t think there was anything wrong with Su Yumo''s doing this. At least, she herself was not that kind of person, and she was also considering the future of the two, indicating that she was still very optimistic about the relationship between the two.


    Therefore, not only did Huang Feng not feel angry, he was also very happy.


    Of course, Huang Feng also felt the pressure. He had thought about it before. Now seeing Su Yumo¡¯s arrangement, it is clear that her home is definitely not ordinary, and she really values ??the conditions of the person she is looking for. In order to obtain the consent of her family, Huang Feng needs to work harder.


    However, if Huang Feng knew that Su Yumo''s current achievements were nothing in the eyes of the people in her family, I wonder if he would feel more pressure.


    At this time, Huang Feng obviously did not know. After he left Tianjiao Group, he did not go back, but went directly to the winery. There were many things in the winery. After all, this is the factory he just bought. And, there is no Guo Liang to help, so naturally there are more things to be busy.


    Now that he doesn''t have a job as a security guard, he can naturally spend more energy there. However, there is Guo Liang at the sewage treatment equipment factory. Huang Feng is still very relieved and he does not need to go.


    When Huang Feng drove his super run to the winery, the new issue of Pink Entertainment came out. This is a very entertaining newspaper. The news on it is mostly from the entertainment industry, but the reputation is not It''s huge, and sales are not very good.


    However, the situation is obviously different today, because the front page of this issue of the newspaper is actually a photo of Li Bingyun. Although Li Bingyun in the photo has been deliberately disguised, many people can recognize it. After all, Li Bingyun''s reputation is too great.


    And this is not the point. The point is that in the photo, Li Bingyun, who has been disguised, is talking and laughing with a man, and there is a sports car parked next to them, which is a little fancy.


    And the headline of this entertainment news is also very eye-catching: "Jade actress Li Bingyun, the hotel will have a rich second-generation boyfriend!"


    Originally, Li Bingyun¡¯s affairs had not been completely depressed in the past few days. Now there is such a more amazing photo, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone. Therefore, this newspaper that had not sold well in a short time It was sold out.


    On the Internet, this photo also appeared on the official website of Pink Entertainment, and there are more information and photos on the Internet. Many netizens have discovered this matter.


    Boyfriend, sports car, rich second generation, hotel, a series of keywords firmly attracted everyone¡¯s eyes. The click-through rate of Pink Entertainment¡¯s official website has skyrocketed, and even many netizens have discovered the lag situation, which can be seen in a short visit How many people are on this website?


    "It turns out that Li Bingyun really has a boyfriend, my goddess, why is her boyfriend not me!"


    "The goddess actually found her boyfriend secretly, and she got rid of her fan!"


    "Why don''t you have a frontal photo of this scumbag? He actually abducted our goddess quietly!"


    "Bless Bingyun, I found my happiness!"


    Following Li Bingyun''s news, rumors and comments continued to increase.In less than a minute, there have been thousands of comments, and the rate of increase has not slowed down at all.


    In these comments, someone with a heart attacked Li Bingyun, who was still hiding with a boyfriend, and actually stated that he was single before, which made them feel deceived.


    Of course, more people are blessing Li Bingyun at the same time, they are also curious about the identity of this man, what kind of person it is that can actually chase a beauty like Li Bingyun, you know, Li Bingyun not only She is beautiful. In the past few years, she has made a lot of money because of singing, making TV and movies. Now someone has chased her. It is a two-win, and everyone is naturally envious.


    However, judging from the sports car that the man drove, it is estimated that the other party is also a rich second-generation, and should also be a rich man. It is not easy to be regarded by Li Bingyun.


    In any case, there are more and more speculations about Li Bingyun¡¯s boyfriend on the Internet. Those famous rich second generations have been dragged out. However, after comparing them one by one, they are all ruled out. Their profile and photos are obviously not A person.


    Although many goals have been eliminated, everyone¡¯s speculation about Li Bingyun¡¯s boyfriend has not stopped, but has become more interested. This directly led to the continuous rise of Pink Entertainment¡¯s reputation, and other websites and newspapers are all Envy.


    However, envy is envious, the report still needs to be reported. For the click-through rate and exposure rate, other websites have also reprinted this report one after another, which also made the spread of this matter faster than Last time I said that the incident between Li Bingyun and a security guard had to spread much faster and more credible.


    Although everyone doesn''t know who Li Bingyun''s mysterious boyfriend is, one thing is that many people have reached a consensus, that is, Li Bingyun may actually already have a boyfriend.


    However, not everyone thinks so. The fans of Li Bingyun insist that unless Li Bingyun admits it, they will not believe that Li Bingyun has a boyfriend.


    Therefore, those fans of Li Bingyun, as well as those who are more interested in this matter, are waiting for the follow-up of this matter at this time, and they are also waiting for Li Bingyun¡¯s statement that this matter is causing such a big trouble now. No matter what the relationship between the person in the photo and Li Bingyun is, Li Bingyun will definitely come out and make a statement, either to clarify the affair or admit the relationship.

 561 Chapter 561

    "Bingyun, when you met Huang Feng, you were secretly photographed!"


    In the hall of a venue in the magic city, Li Bingyun was practicing singing and preparing for her upcoming concert. At this time, her assistant ran over with a newspaper in rush and interrupted directly. Her practice.


    Li Bingyun took the newspaper with a frown. Sure enough, on the front page, he saw a picture of himself and Huang Feng. However, the camera used by this sneak shot was obviously not very good and the pixels were not high, although he was due to his identity. , It is easy to be recognized by those people, but Huang Feng''s figure is relatively vague, and he is still on his side, it is impossible for ordinary people to recognize Huang Feng.


    Seeing this situation, Li Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t want to trouble Huang Feng because of her own reasons. She knew Huang Feng''s identity from the National Security Bureau, and a person with such an identity, obviously, The more low-key, the better, and that is also safer. If it is always noticed by everyone, then it is obviously not a good thing for Huang Feng.


    "These media are really too much. I was obviously still there at the time and actually gave me to P. This is a deliberate rumor." While Li Bingyun was still thinking about her own affairs, her assistant was still there. complain.


    Indeed, there are two situations where an assistant is present and no assistant is present. These are obviously two situations. Especially when Li Bingyun deliberately pretends, the two people have a sense of private meeting. However, if there is an additional assistant, then It will look a little more formal.


    "Well, it''s the first day you have contacted those media. I don''t know what kind of people they are?" Li Bingyun comforted his assistant. Obviously, the photos without the assistant present would attract the public more. Those media Naturally, I know how to choose.


    "I just think these people are too much." The assistant still murmured a little bit, but she also knew it was useless to murmur here, so she said to Li Bingyun, "Bingyun, I''ll help you publish it right away. A statement said that the man in the photo is the former security guard. The relationship between the two of you is an ordinary friendship. Also, it should be noted that I was there at the time, but the media was no longer there."


    Hearing what his assistant said, Li Bingyun did not immediately agree, but hesitated. Although this could help her clarify something, she did not want to accept the impact on Huang Feng. .


    If Huang Feng¡¯s name is exposed, it will be directed at the sports car. Many people will not believe that Huang Feng is just a security guard. There will definitely be many people who are curious about Huang Feng. The media will even send reporters to follow Huang Feng. Investigating Huang Feng, it will obviously affect Huang Feng''s work and life.


    Moreover, even if you explain it yourself, the general public may not believe it. After all, where is Huang Feng''s identity, might a security guard drive such a good car?


    Therefore, this is a thankless thing, and, faintly, Li Bingyun does not want to declare that he and Huang Feng are just ordinary friends, even if they are indeed ordinary friends now.


    "What''s the matter? Bingyun?" Seeing that Li Bingyun didn''t respond, her assistant asked with some confusion.


    "Do you think that even if I said it, that person is Huang Feng, those media would believe it? Those of my fans would believe it? They would rather believe that it was a rich second-generation rather than a security guard, anyway. Front view." Li Bingyun said.


    Li Bingyun''s words also made the assistants stunned. Yes, even if they clarified, the media would also write silly, and obviously, writing about the man as a rich second generation is a more attractive idea than writing as a security guard. It is also easier to accept, they will say that they are lying.


    "Then we will do nothing?" The assistant was a little unwilling.


    "Of course you have to make a statement. Just tell the public that that person is a friend of mine and sent me to the airport." Li Bingyun said, but in his heart, he said that he was a friend, but he did not say that he was an ordinary friend. What friend.


    "That''s it?" the assistant asked.


    "Yes, that''s it. Anyway, if you say too much, they won''t believe it. Why should we say so much? We just have to show our attitude." Li Bingyun said.


    I thought about it and thought what Li Bingyun said was reasonable. This time things were different from last time. Even if they explained clearly this time, many people would still not believe it, so , They can¡¯t do much, as long as they won¡¯t be photographed again in the future, after a long time, people will forget about it. In the entertainment industry, there are so many daily things that people can¡¯t keep their eyes on Li Bingyun''s body, even if she is a first-line celebrity.


    "It was Huang Feng who caused the harm." Li Bingyun''s assistant thought as he walked out, if it hadn''t been because of Huang Feng''s appearance, Li Bingyun would not have such a scandal. Think about it not long ago, Li Bingyun had only been with There have been two scandals about Huang Feng, together with this one. Li Bingyun had been out for so long, and there was no scandal before he met Huang Feng. I did not expect that the time to know Huang Feng is not too long. There have been two scandals, which is obviously something to be aware of.


    Originally, this assistant was guarding against Huang Feng and Li Bingyun''s contact. After this incident, she felt even more resentful that Huang Feng and Li Bingyun contacted.


    However, Li Bingyun, the person involved, obviously didn¡¯t think so. Although the scandal would cause some trouble to her, if Huang Feng is rumored to be the subject of the scandal, Li Bingyun found that there was no resistance in his heart, no disgust, and some. I was just worried that this matter would bring trouble to Huang Feng.


    Thinking of this, Li Bingyun picked up the phone and called Huang Feng. At this time, Huang Feng was busy in the brewery and had no time to surf the Internet. So, until now, he still doesn¡¯t know about it. .


    "Have you read the news on the Internet?" Li Bingyun asked.


    "News? What news?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically. He really didn''t have time to watch any news. There were more things in the brewery than he thought.


    "It was when you came to the hotel to pick me up, you were secretly photographed." When Li Bingyun heard Huang Feng''s words, he knew that he didn''t know about it at all, so he told him those reports on the Internet.


    "It''s actually there. Those paparazzi are too annoying." Huang Feng frowned and said. He really didn''t notice the other party''s existence at the time. It should be because the other party was hiding too far, or hiding too well. The paparazzi still have some strength in hiding themselves.

 562 Chapter 562

    "However, don''t worry, they didn''t photograph your front face, so I don''t know who you are." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, but then said: "I''m afraid you will be a little troublesome because of this. I blame it. If you knew it then, be careful, or wait for you directly at the airport."


    Huang Feng knew that Li Bingyun hadn''t had any scandals since his debut. As a result, he hadn''t been in contact with him for a long time. There was a scandal last time, but this time it was even more serious. There were even photos.


    "It''s okay, this kind of thing will happen sooner or later anyway." Li Bingyun said, as a first-line female star, her private life has always been the focus of media attention. Those media have no bottom line. For sales and clicks, what is the matter? They all do it. When the time comes, even if I say a few words to any male celebrity outside the scene, they can cause a scandal.


    It can only be said that the appearance of Huang Feng made this happen ahead of time. Li Bingyun thought about it. Rather than spread the scandal with other people, it would be better to spread the scandal with Huang Feng. Therefore, this time she was really not very angry. .


    Huang Feng nodded in understanding. As a star, those media can help them and cause them trouble. For example, this scandal. Some stars deliberately spread their scandals to increase their exposure, while others It was made up by those reporters, such as Li Bingyun. This is also inevitable.


    "It seems that when you come to Jiangzhou next time, I can''t pick you up at the airport." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun on the phone.


    "It''s okay if you don''t pick me up. Don''t forget the meal. I can wait to taste your craft." Li Bingyun said.


    Because of the concert, she may go to Jiangzhou again in the near future, and at that time, the affair about her should have not subsided. At this time, she is still in Jiangzhou. It is estimated that the reporter who secretly followed her will never Rarely, whether it is for her or Huang Feng, meeting the two at the airport would be very dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, I promise to eat your tongue off at that time." Huang Feng said confidently.


    "This is what you said. If I am not satisfied with what I eat, I will laugh at you as much as possible," Li Bingyun said.


    "No problem," Huang Feng said.


    The two chatted for a while, and Li Bingyun told Huang Feng of the statement he was going to make. After that, Li Bingyun hung up because he had to rehearse.


    After hanging up Li Bingyun''s phone call, Huang Feng was just about to continue busy with his business, but the phone rang again, and this time it was not Li Bingyun who called, but his prospective girlfriend Su Yumo.


    Seeing Su Yumo''s call, Huang Feng''s heart jumped for no apparent reason. He just learned about the scandal with Li Bingyun, Su Yumo''s call came, which is a coincidence.


    However, no matter what he thought, Huang Feng answered the phone immediately. If he didn''t answer the phone at this time, it wouldn''t be death.


    "Hey, Yumo, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked in surprise.


    "It''s okay, I just want to have dinner with you at night. You promised me last time to cook for me again. Didn''t you forget?" Su Yumo''s words did not seem to be strange, as if he didn''t know Huang The scandal between Feng and Li Bingyun is the same.


    "Of course I have not forgotten. Or else I will go to your residence at night and do it there, just to eat with your other two roommates. I have to bribe them to make them happy, otherwise, I will look for them there later. You, they would be miserable if they didn''t let me in." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    As soon as the scandal with Li Bingyun happened, Huang Feng now dare not let Su Yumo know that there is another beauty in his residence. If she knew that she was "Golden House Cangjiao", the consequences would be very serious. Now, although there is really nothing between herself and Bai Xiaorou.


    "All right, you know where I live anyway. After work, you can come directly. I will call Mu Xue later and ask her to go back early today." Su Yumo said, although she can''t eat alone with Huang Feng, she She feels a little regretful, but she still agrees with Huang Feng''s ideas. She also wants Huang Feng to have a good relationship with the people around her, whether it is her friends or her family.


    "Okay, no problem." Huang Feng said.


    "If it''s okay, I''ll hang up first." Su Yumo said.


    Seeing that Su Yumo seemed to be really going to hang up, Huang Feng said quickly, "Hey, Yumo, wait."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yumo asked suspiciously.


    "Well, have you seen the news about Li Bingyun on the Internet?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo with some anxiety.


    Although in the photos on the Internet, the front of him is not exposed, and the pixel of the camera is really not high, but with those profile photos, Huang Feng knows that people who are familiar with him should be able to see something. Although it is not certain, it is estimated that there will be some guesses.


    "I saw it, what''s the matter?" Su Yumo said, and then she reacted and said, "You are the person in that photo? When did you buy the car? Before you said that you had some money, I didn''t Believe it, but now it seems that you are really rich."


    Huang Feng was a little speechless: "Yimo, do you care about my car?"


    "Then what else?"


    "Don''t ask, what happened to Miss Li and I?" Huang Feng said.


    "What do I have to ask? You picked up the few times Miss Li came, and you were with you all the time. You two must be more concerned about it. She is going to leave. Is it normal?" Li Bingyun said naturally.


    "Yes, it is normal." Huang Feng said natly. Su Yumo''s words made Huang Feng a little surprised. Originally, he thought that Su Yumo was going to question the relationship between himself and Li Bingyun. Without the slightest suspicion, he believed in himself very much, and he couldn''t say anything that he was going to explain.


    "Puff!" Feeling Huang Feng''s embarrassment, Su Yumo couldn''t help but smiled: "I know what you are worried about, don''t worry, I won''t think too much, I believe you."


    Although Su Yumo said so, Huang Feng still felt a trace of jealousy in her tone, and Su Yumo''s performance made Huang Feng truly relieved.


    If Su Yumo doesn¡¯t care at all, it means that he doesn¡¯t pay too much attention to himself. If Su Yumo gets angry directly, Huang Feng will feel a bit too much, and Su Yumo now shows his trust in Huang Feng, but also He showed that he cares about Huang Feng, which made Huang Feng truly relieved.

 563 Chapter 563

    "Yimo, I did send Miss Li yesterday, but I didn''t expect to be photographed by the paparazzi." Huang Feng said honestly. He took the initiative to bring up this matter, just because he didn''t want to be between himself and Su Yumo. Any misunderstandings and suspicions, everything is spread out, but it is good for both of them.


    "I know, I said, I believe you." Su Yumo said with a little smile, compared to just now, there is no jealousy in her tone at this time.


    In fact, when I saw the news in the morning, Su Yumo was indeed a little unhappy. Originally Huang Feng left Tianjiao Group, she was a little sad, and now she has a scandal with another beauty. If she is It''s weird to be indifferent.


    However, she was more rational than other girls. At the time, she didn¡¯t ask Huang Feng to explain what she meant. She was waiting for Huang Feng to take the initiative to explain to her. As long as Huang Feng really cares about his feelings, he will definitely Explain this to myself.


    And Huang Feng didn''t let her down. When she was just about to hang up, Huang Feng mentioned the matter proactively. Therefore, after expressing her dissatisfaction appropriately, she returned to normal.


    "Thank you, Yumo." Huang Feng said. Su Yumo''s trust in him made him very happy.


    "What''s so good about this? If you have that time, you should think about what you are going to make delicious in the evening." Su Yumo said.


    "Don''t worry, you will never be disappointed." Huang Feng promised. In a short time, he has promised two women to help them cook. Sometimes Huang Feng thinks about it, he doesn''t seem to be that good. .


    After hanging up Su Yumo''s phone, Huang Feng had time to continue working on his own affairs.


    "Master Zhao, the factory will resume production tomorrow. Is there any problem in producing the wine in my formula?" Huang Feng looked at a person in his 50s and said.


    Master Zhao is an old employee in this factory. He came here when the boss Wu just opened the factory. According to boss Wu before, Master Zhao is very talented in making wine, and he usually only needs to smell his nose. One smell, you can know the quality of the wine, and in the process of brewing, the grasp of various details is much better than others.


    Therefore, even if Boss Wu left, he tried his best to recommend this person to Huang Feng. After chatting with the other party, Huang Feng found that the other party is indeed very good at winemaking. He has a deep understanding of this business. Understanding is definitely an individual talent, so Huang Feng is naturally very dependent on each other.


    "No problem, boss." Master Zhao said respectfully.


    Although the previous boss Wu relied heavily on Master Zhao, Huang Feng was his new boss after all. He didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s temperament and naturally he did not dare to be negligent. Now the whole liquor industry is not very prosperous and closes every year. I don¡¯t know how many breweries there are. If he is unemployed at his age, it¡¯s really not easy to find a job. Moreover, he has been dealing with breweries for so many years and he doesn¡¯t know anything else, so he has fewer options.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "From tomorrow, you will be responsible for the brewing of liquor in all factories, just as before. As for your salary, I will add 30% to you."


    "Thank you, boss, I will be serious and responsible." Master Zhao said hastily. He did not expect that Huang Feng not only did not fire him, but still reused him, and even directly paid him a long salary.


    You know, although the previous boss Wu also valued Master Zhao very much, after all, the efficiency of the factory was not good, so Master Zhao¡¯s salary was not very high, and it had not been longer than the salary for a long time.


    However, now Huang Feng has not seen his performance, so he has directly increased his salary. How could he not be grateful to Huang Feng in his heart.


    Huang Feng was also very satisfied when he saw Master Zhao¡¯s expression. He himself was an ordinary migrant worker not long ago. Naturally, he knew that no matter how beautiful the boss¡¯s rhetoric is, it would not be as good as giving employees a salary increase. Moreover, this Actions can directly win the hearts of employees.


    After Huang Feng knew that Master Zhao''s family was not very wealthy, he directly decided to give the other party money, and the other party''s performance did not exceed his expectations. It is estimated that he has the heart to work hard for him now.


    "I have also learned badly, and learned to buy people''s hearts." Huang Feng looked at the grateful Master Zhao and thought to himself, although he has lost some money, he can make a talent like Master Zhao work hard for him. Live, this is obviously still very cost-effective.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng, accompanied by Master Zhao, turned the factory inside and out, because the official production of new wine will only start tomorrow, so today the workers are cleaning up and inspecting some safety hazards. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want an accident in his factory. It¡¯s not a problem of losing money. He just doesn¡¯t want to see casualties. Therefore, whether it is this brewery or the previous sewage treatment equipment manufacturer, everything is done in terms of safety protection. It is very in place.


    Although the procedures have not been completed yet, Huang Feng does not want to waste the time of these few days. This is considered to be a side ball. However, with the help of Secretary Qiu, the procedures must not take much time, so Huang Feng I didn''t care too much about it.


    Moreover, this factory originally produced baijiu before and will continue to produce it tomorrow. Outsiders may not know whether the baijiu produced is new or old.


    After arranging the factory affairs, Huang Feng drove directly to Su Yumo¡¯s residence. This time his memory increased and he called Bai Xiaorou in advance. However, on the phone, he dared not say that he was going to someone else. Home, I went to cook for others, otherwise, Bai Xiaorou might have to talk about herself again.


    "I''m going to cook for my prospective girlfriend? I''m afraid Bai Xiaorou would say why?" After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng felt that he was a little too careful in front of Bai Xiaorou. This is a fair and honest reason, why should I lie to her? , I can¡¯t help but go to my girlfriend¡¯s house and stay with Bai Xiaorou¡¯s boss.


    However, since he had hung up the phone, Huang Feng did not intend to call again, so he drove directly to the residence of Su Yumo.


    Coincidentally, at the gate of the community, Huang Feng happened to ran into Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao who were driving back. They were still wearing work uniforms and apparently had just returned from get off work.


    However, on the way back, the two obviously went to the supermarket or the vegetable market, because in the back seat of their car, there were a lot of freshly bought vegetables there, which was obviously the ingredients for Huang Feng to show his skills tonight. .

 564 564 How about you try?

    "This is your car? It looks much better than in the photo. When did you buy it? Where did you get so much money?"


    Xie Mengjiao walked around Huang Feng''s car downstairs in Su Yumo''s residence. After looking carefully, he said to Huang Feng with some curiosity.


    Obviously, Xie Mengjiao knew about the scandal between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. She even knew about it before Su Yumo. Xie Mengjiao told her when Su Yumo knew about it. At that time, she was the first to see the photo. At a glance, Xie Mengjiao recognized that the man in the photo was Huang Feng. After all, she had a bit of bitterness towards Huang Feng in her heart, and she could naturally remember him.


    However, at that time, Xie Mengjiao still had some unbelief in her heart. After all, maybe other people didn¡¯t know Huang Feng, but she understood that she was a security guard who left her company. It hasn¡¯t been long. Can afford such a good car?If he is so rich, what kind of security does he come to?


    When Su Yumo also confirmed that the person in the photo was Huang Feng, Xie Mengjiao insisted that Huang Feng could drive such a good car. He must be a rich second-generation. He deliberately came to their company to apply for a security guard in order to get close to Yumo sister. Yes, it really made him succeed.


    Su Yumo''s analysis of Xie Mengjiao is a bit funny. Huang Feng''s residence, she had been there before, has absolutely nothing to do with the rich second generation. However, Su Yumo is also very puzzled. Huang Feng was obviously so poor before. , How can you suddenly afford to drive such a good car now?Reminiscing that when Huang Feng was chatting with her before, he said that he had moved away from the previous place and found a better place to live, Su Yumo became even more curious.


    Although Su Yumo is curious about Huang Feng¡¯s identity, she herself has kept her identity a secret after all. Therefore, she has no intention of getting to the bottom of Huang Feng. She believes Huang Feng will tell her clearly in the future. Yes, just like the matter between him and Li Bingyun this time.


    "My car is good. I said you should be careful. If you scrape my car, you won''t be able to pay for it." Huang Feng took out various ingredients from Su Yumo''s car and asked Xie Mengjiao who was curious. Joked.


    "Just your broken car, what''s so great? No matter how good the car is, grandma has seen it!" Xie Mengjiao said with contempt. After that, he kicked Huang Feng''s car fiercely and looked at Huang provocatively. Feng, see what he can do with himself.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn''t take Xie Mengjiao''s attention. He was just joking. However, Huang Feng sneered at what Xie Mengjiao said that he had seen better cars than this. Can those cars drive up to two thousand per hour?Can fly in the sky?Can there be the intelligence of this car?Obviously, it''s impossible, but Huang Feng obviously can''t say these things, so he can only look at Xie Mengjiao''s side and feel proud.


    The three of them went upstairs together. Huang Feng is not unfamiliar with Su Yumo¡¯s residence. He visited once before and had a wonderful meeting with Su Yumo in the bathroom of this place. When he thinks of this, Huang Feng will watch I glanced at the bathroom, and Su Yumo noticed Huang Feng¡¯s movements, and his face suddenly became red. Obviously, she had already guessed what Huang Feng was thinking, so Su Yumo was a little shy while Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t pay attention. After pinching Huang Feng, he turned his attention.


    "Huang Feng, are you here?"


    Tang Muxue wore loose home clothes, walked over and greeted Huang Feng, even in ordinary home clothes, she still couldn''t hide the coquettish breath of Tang Muxue''s body, even if she did not deliberately What to show, the natural feeling is still obvious.


    To be honest, in terms of appearance, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are not bad at all compared to Tang Muxue. However, in terms of showing their charm, Tang Muxue is obviously better. She was able to combine so many men at the same time. If you deal with it properly, you will naturally know what men like and what they like to watch. Therefore, even if she does not deliberately reveal it now, she can still attract people''s eyes, especially the eyes of the opposite sex.


    At least, Huang Feng admitted that every time he saw Tang Muxue, he would be a little surprised by her, even if it was not the first time he saw Tang Muxue, it was still like this, showing its charm.


    "Yes, you have a good food today." Huang Feng motioned for the ingredients in his hand and said.


    "You know how to cook? You really are a good man at home." Tang Muxue said with a seductive smile on the corner of her mouth. Su Yumo called her and said that Huang Shanshan will be here today, and he is also ready to show his talents. When they were cooking, Tang Muxue didn''t believe it, but she happened to be fine today, and Su Yumo was calling, she must be back.


    But, now it seems that Huang Feng can really cook, but he doesn''t know how it tastes.


    "Will it? You will know later." Huang Feng said. It seems that no one wants to believe that he can cook. Except Yumo who has tasted his own craft and believes it, everyone seems to be skeptical.


    Huang Feng entered the kitchen, ready to prove himself today, and Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao both went back to their rooms and went to change their clothes. Tang Muxue checked that everything was fine, so she followed into the kitchen and wanted to see Is Huang Feng really skilled or bragging?


    "If you can''t do it, just tell me earlier, we can also order takeaway." Tang Muxue said while looking at the busy Huang Feng.


    Although the three girls are all very beautiful, their cooking skills are not very good. Although they can also eat what they cook, they obviously don¡¯t go well with the word delicious. Today Huang Feng is here Obviously, these women are not willing to be ashamed in front of Huang Feng, so if Huang Feng really can''t cook, they will order takeaways separately, and they won''t cook by themselves.


    "How can a man say no, don''t worry." Huang Feng didn''t remember Tang Muxue''s identity as Su Yumo''s best friend, and said casually, only after finishing speaking, there was something wrong with Tang Muxue after all. My best friend adds a friend, and I talk to her like this, which is a bit of a molestation.


    "Yeah, you are still a''man'', I think you are at best a boy." Tang Muxue didn''t feel anything wrong. The men she had contacted before had spoken much more explicit words than Huang Feng. She was earlier I am immune to hearing.


    "Who said I''m not a man? Why don''t you try?" Huang Feng was a little unhappy when he heard Tang Muxue''s words. Who wants to hear others say that he is not a man?In particular, the person who said this was still a beautiful woman. It is estimated that even a man could not bear it. Huang Feng also forgot Tang Muxue''s identity and said directly provocatively.

 565 Chapter 565 Tongue

    After Huang Feng''s words were finished, the two of them were silent immediately. Tang Muxue is naturally not a naive and ignorant girl. She naturally understands what is meant by "try" in Huang Feng''s words, and because of this, her face It immediately became red.


    Huang Feng also regretted it after he finished speaking. The other party was not only Su Yumo''s best friend, but also was not a fuel-efficient lamp. Why did she provoke her, but it seems that she provokes herself?


    "Okay, Huang Feng, you are so courageous, even I dare to molested, are you afraid that I will tell Yumo sister?" Tang Muxue recovered first, she threatened Huang Feng red.


    However, the coquettish look when she speaks not only does not make people feel scared, it even makes her unique.


    "This is really a stunner, even when angry, it''s so attractive." Huang Feng muttered in his heart.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t dare to molest Tang Muxue anymore at this time, so he said unwillingly: "Tell Yumo, I am not afraid, you first said that I am not a man."


    "You weren''t originally, and I didn''t make a mistake." Tang Muxue said, and then suddenly said with a smirk: "Could it be that you and Yumo are the ones already?"


    When Huang Feng saw Tang Muxue¡¯s expression, he knew what she was talking about. He immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Huang Feng was really afraid that Tang Xuemei would go to Su Yumo for verification. That would not only make Su Yumo feel Embarrassment, it will make her mistakenly think that she is talking nonsense.


    "No, no, why are you so anxious?" Tang Muxue said with a smile.


    "Too lazy to care about you." Huang Feng decided that he should not continue this topic with Tang Muxue, otherwise, he must be the one who suffers.


    So Huang Feng started to get busy in the kitchen, but soon he ran into trouble, because it was the first time he came to this kitchen, so he was not very familiar with some kitchen supplies, he didn¡¯t know these few things. Where is this woman?


    "What about the knife? Where did you put the knife?" Huang Feng asked. Without the knife, he couldn''t do anything. Did he use his internal force to smash these dishes?Obviously, even if he could do it, he would not dare to do it so blatantly in front of Tang Muxue.


    "The knife? I remember putting it under this one." Tang Muxue also walked over and said, squatting down next to Huang Feng and looking for it. The space there was originally not big, and the two of them were almost completely leaning against each other. Together, it¡¯s summer now. Tang Muxue can¡¯t wear it so tightly at home. She doesn¡¯t wear too much outside, let alone at home. Therefore, Huang Feng can clearly feel Tang Muxue through contact. The softness and creaminess.


    The two were very close together. Therefore, the faint scent of Tang Muxue stimulated Huang Feng¡¯s nerves. It was not strong, but it was a very attractive scent. Huang Feng felt his own My mind is a little dizzy.


    "Hey, I remember it was placed here, why couldn''t I find it?" Tang Muxue didn''t seem to find anything wrong with the two people''s current situation, nor did she feel Huang Feng''s abnormality. She was still looking for it. With that kitchen knife that should be here.


    "Huang Feng, wait a minute, I''ll look for other places." Tang Muxue said as she turned around to stand up.


    It may be that the squatting time has been a little longer. When Tang Muxue stood up, she felt a little numbness in her legs, and she immediately lost her balance, and her half-standing body fell to Huang Feng next to her!


    Huang Feng was still a little stunned at this moment. When he saw Tang Muxue turning upside down, he stretched out his hands subconsciously and hugged her. However, he himself didn''t have the slightest defense and was knocked down by Tang Muxue. Down.


    With a "touch", Huang Feng''s body touched the ground first, and Tang Muxue was in her arms at this time, she subconsciously wanted to call out, but when the voice came out, she felt what was given to her mouth. Blocked.


    Huang Feng and Tang Muxue both opened their eyes wide and looked at each other. There was no other movement. The whole world seemed to be still. The two of them kept that posture in a daze, an extremely ambiguous posture.


    At this moment, Huang Feng was lying on the ground, Tang Muxue was lying in his arms, Huang Feng was holding her waist, the two lips unexpectedly met together like a coincidence, this picture that only appears in TV series, unexpectedly The real thing happened to the two people, so that the two people who were not prepared for the slightest stunned, forgot to react, and forgot to separate.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Huang Feng felt a bit wet in his lips. He subconsciously stretched out his tongue and licked it. Suddenly, Tang Muxue in his arms trembled with excitement, and the red on his face was also It''s more obvious.


    The lips of the two were close together. When Huang Feng licked her lips, she directly licked Tang Muxue''s lips, causing Tang Muxue, who had no experience in this aspect, to tremble in her heart. She felt that there seemed to be too much in her eyes. With some mist, the body seems to be more sensitive.


    Huang Feng also noticed Tang Muxue¡¯s changes. His act of adding tongue just now was just subconscious and didn¡¯t really want to lick Tang Muxue. It¡¯s just that Tang Muxue didn¡¯t stop Huang Feng immediately, which made Huang Feng feel a little bit in his heart. It was hot, and the warm feeling that touched Tang Muxue''s lips just made him linger.


    Huang Feng himself is a mature man, and recently he has been stimulated by this one after another. Before, he was watching the little star live with fans, fighting in bed, and accidentally seeing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s attractive body, even, He also touched the other party''s whole body. If Huang Feng didn''t have any thoughts in his heart, then he was a eunuch instead of a normal man.


    However, even if Huang Feng has any ideas and needs in this area, he can only endure it. After all, he is not a romantic relationship with Bai Xiaorou, and his relationship with Su Yumo is good. However, the two obviously have not yet reached that point. And Huang Feng may also be looking for a young lady because of his physical needs, so the desire in his body can only be hidden, but because it has been hidden, it is gathering more and more, and urgently needs a vent.


    And today there was such a misunderstanding with Tang Muxue by coincidence. The key is that Tang Muxue didn¡¯t push him away immediately, which caused Huang Feng to feel a little eager. So, under the control of his own physical desires, he once again Sticking out his tongue.


    But Tang Muxue noticed it for the first time. The tongue that embarrassed herself just appeared again and appeared on her lips.

 566 Chapter 566

    In fact, it was not only Huang Feng who was confused by this sudden situation at the beginning, even Tang Muxue was the same.


    Although Xie Mengjiao has always called Tang Muxue a vixen, she is also very experienced in getting along with men, but only those who know her know that Tang Muxue has never had a boyfriend, has never been in love, but only Tang Muxue knew that her first kiss is still there!


    Therefore, when her lips and Huang Feng''s lips touched, she was stunned, her mind was blank, and the voice she kept thinking about was: My first kiss is gone, my first kiss is gone!


    And it wasn¡¯t until Huang Feng¡¯s tongue touched her lips that she was a little more awake, but she still hadn¡¯t been able to respond physically, and this gave Huang Feng a signal. Huang Feng thought she had not rejected herself, and then In addition, Huang Feng''s own head is also a little hot, so there will be follow-up things.


    And when Tang Muxue''s head was sobering up a little easier, Huang Feng''s follow-up actions came. The warm and itchy feeling made Tang Muxue who felt this way for the first time sink a bit, and there was nothing. Stop Huang Feng in the first place.


    Seeing Tang Muxue''s reaction, Huang Feng seemed to be encouraged, his movements became bigger, his breathing became quicker, and the arm that hugged Tang Muxue seemed to be harder.


    I don''t know when, Tang Muxue unexpectedly cooperated with Huang Feng unknowingly, her lips were slightly opened, and Huang Feng''s tongue went one step further without a teacher.


    When the tongues of the two of them touched, their bodies trembled at the same time. It was a tremor from the depths of their souls, and both of them enjoyed it extremely.


    "Huang Feng, how is the cooking done?"


    When Huang Feng and Tang Muxue seemed to be a little confused, and when the scene became more and more difficult to control, Xie Mengjiao¡¯s clear voice sounded. Accompanied by her voice, there was a sound of closing the door. Obviously, Xie Mengjiao came from her bedroom. Came out.


    Although Xie Mengjiao¡¯s voice was not loud, it resounded like a thunderstorm in Huang Feng and Tang Muxue¡¯s ears. The two were awakened at once, and at the same time they looked at each other incredulously. Obviously, neither of them thought of it. , A misunderstanding that coincides to the extreme, will actually develop to this point.


    However, it is obviously not the time to think about these things. If they are seen by Xie Mengjiao, the matter will be big. You know, there is also Huang Feng¡¯s prospective girlfriend, Tang Muxue¡¯s best friend, Su Yu As for Mo, if she knew the current situation, even if the two explained that it was a misunderstanding, it is estimated that Su Yumo would not believe it.


    The two of them left each other''s body like an electric shock. Huang Feng relied on his own arm strength to lift Tang Muxue up. However, it was easy to make mistakes while busy. When Xie Mengjiao''s voice sounded, their lips were still Leaning together, Huang Feng and Tang Muxue both wanted to leave each other''s lips, but Huang Feng''s tongue was accidentally bitten by Tang Muxue''s teeth, and some bloodshots flowed out.


    However, Huang Feng obviously can''t care so much now, and when he raised Tang Muxue, Tang Muxue''s full chest was already touched by his hands, and Tang Muxue only gave Huang Feng a white look, and obviously he didn''t have time to go. Care about it.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay? Can you cook at all?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao had already reached the door of the kitchen. He hadn''t seen the situation clearly, and he asked again.


    "Hey, why are your two faces so red?" Xie Mengjiao realized that no matter it was Huang Feng or Tang Muxue, their faces were a little red.


    "Heaven, it''s hot." Huang Feng said awkwardly.


    And Tang Muxue felt ashamed. She didn''t look at Xie Mengjiao, but was busy working on vegetables on one side, as if she was helping Huang Feng. In fact, she didn''t even know what she was doing.


    "It''s hot?" Xie Mengjiao was puzzled, and then said: "Well, it''s very hot this day. It''s only been a while, and I have already felt my sweating."


    Xie Mengjiao obviously did not notice the abnormal atmosphere between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue. Her nerves have always been relatively big. If the person is Su Yumo, maybe, from the unnatural movements of Huang Feng and Tang Muxue, I can already see something, but unfortunately, Xie Mengjiao didn''t find anything in this regard.


    Seeing Xie Mengjiao really didn''t seem to doubt anything, Huang Feng and Tang Muxue were both relieved. Before the two, they really felt like being caught and raped in bed.


    "Okay, all of you go out. Just leave it to me here. You don''t need your help." Huang Feng saw that Xie Mengjiao seemed to also help in it, and was afraid that she would find something here all the time, and at this time , Su Yumo¡¯s room also heard the sound of closing doors. Obviously, she had changed her clothes and came out.


    "Mengjiao, let''s go out. The oily smoke here is heavy and it is not good for the skin. Let him be a big man busy." At this time, Tang Muxue had recovered her composure. She turned around and looked at Xie Mengjiao calmly.


    "Okay." Xie Mengjiao has no objection. In fact, her cooking skills are the worst among the three girls, so she can''t help much here.


    Xie Mengjiao went ahead, and when Tang Muxue walked to Huang Feng''s side, she secretly pinched Huang Feng. This time, she didn''t have any strength. Huang Feng could feel that her arm was definitely bruised.


    Although it was painful, Huang Feng obviously couldn''t shout, and Tang Muxue had some shame, a trace of annoyance, and a trace of confusion in her eyes. In short, her eyes were very complicated.


    After pinching Huang Feng, Tang Muxue went out with Xie Mengjiao, leaving Huang Feng alone in the kitchen thinking about her own affairs. It took a while before she started cooking.


    And Su Yumo, who originally planned to come in and have a look, was also held back by Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue. The three watched TV in the living room and chatted.


    However, Su Yumo seemed to find that although Tang Muxue''s performance was the same as usual, she still noticed that Tang Muxue always seemed to be distracted, and when she looked at herself, her eyes were a little strange.


    Su Yumo was a little puzzled, but she hadn''t seen what happened in the kitchen before, and thought that Tang Muxue''s recent work incidents made her very exhausted and this happened.


    For this reason, Su Yumo also comforted Tang Muxue, which made Tang Muxue''s mood more complicated, but obviously her mood could not be shared with other people for the time being.

 567 Chapter 567

    "The meal is good, come here."


    After a long time, Huang Feng finally finished the food. With the help of "Fairy Book", Huang Feng''s cooking speed should be very fast, but today he is obviously out of state, plus, There are a lot of dishes in the evening, and it is more thoughtful than usual, so naturally it takes more time.


    "Huang Feng, you finally finished it. If you don''t do it well, we will have three more beautiful corpses here." Xie Mengjiao was the first to respond to Huang Feng. After hearing Huang Feng''s greeting, he immediately walked towards After the dinner table, she was still complaining, obviously, she was really hungry waiting.


    In fact, when their three daughters were at home, sometimes they ate later than today, and she would not feel hungry at that time. However, today because of Huang Feng¡¯s cooking process, the aroma is constantly floating out. She started to be greedy, and at the same time, she also wanted to take a good blow to Huang Feng in terms of food, so she couldn''t wait for Huang Feng''s food.


    And Xie Mengjiao''s complaints were similar to routine. Anyway, as long as she had the opportunity, she would make Huang Feng uncomfortable.


    "I have never seen such a shameless person, praise myself." Huang Feng said to Xie Mengjiao who had already sat at the table.


    "That''s self-confidence." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "It smells so good, Huang Feng, your craftsmanship is still so good." Su Yumo, who came to the table and smelt it, praised Huang Feng.


    "You like to eat," Huang Feng said, and then he noticed that Tang Muxue''s expression was a little unnatural, and Huang Feng himself was guilty of heart, so he didn''t dare to look at Tang Muxue at all.


    Everyone sat down at once. Huang Feng and Su Yumo sat together, while Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue were opposite each other. Coincidentally, Huang Feng and Tang Muxue were sitting face to face. Just look up and you can see The other party, I really don''t want to see it.


    Xie Mengjiao still treated Huang Feng¡¯s food with a critical mind, but after a bite, she couldn¡¯t stop her hand movements at all. She didn¡¯t seem to care about Huang Feng¡¯s strange eyes anymore. Fill your stomach.


    "Well, it''s so delicious, Huang Feng, I didn''t expect you to have such a hand. I really underestimated you before. Or you should go back to the company instead of being a security guard. I will leave the company cafeteria to you. "Xie Mengjiao said while eating.


    "Eat slowly, there are so many dishes, and no one will rob you." Although Su Yumo has eaten a lot, but, after all, she has eaten Huang Feng''s food before, so for Huang Feng''s craftsmanship It was psychologically prepared, so Xie Mengjiao did not eat as much.


    "You eat so much by yourself, you are not afraid of gaining weight." Huang Feng said shockingly to Xie Mengjiao.


    "So don''t worry, I''m the kind of figure that others admire. I can''t get fat no matter how I eat. Don''t say you have so many meals. Even if you double it, I will have nothing to do with it." Xie Mengjiao said triumphantly, but at this time her mouth was still full of food, and her image was obviously not very good, but she didn''t seem to want to pay attention to her image in front of a few people on the scene.


    Even Tang Muxue, who had a lot of troubles, ate a lot, and at the same time, there were something special in the eyes that looked at Huang Feng.


    "Rice bucket!" Huang Feng muttered in a low voice. After that, Huang Feng stopped paying attention to the smug Xie Mengjiao. Instead, he ate it on his own. With the rice bucket, if he slowed down, he would just eat. There is no more, maybe there is nothing left in the soup.


    "By the way, Mu Xue, I forgot to tell you something. Huang Feng has resigned from our company. However, he went to start a business with one of his classmates. Therefore, he cannot go to your company. No I''m sorry." Su Yumo suddenly remembered that it seemed that Tang Muxue didn''t know about Huang Feng''s resignation. She was still waiting for her own reply.


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Tang Muxue, who didn''t really care about Huang Feng''s coming to start a business with her, felt regret and disappointment in her heart after hearing Xie Mengjiao''s words.


    "Yes, I failed your good intentions." Su Yumo also said apologetically. Tang Muxue was originally considering her and Huang Feng''s future, so she put forward this opinion, but she didn''t expect it. Some changes occurred in Huang Feng''s place, which really disappointed Tang Muxue''s kindness.


    Huang Feng was a little afraid to look at Tang Muxue. He always felt that after the incident in the kitchen, Tang Muxue''s eyes were always weird, making him a little uncomfortable.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn''t mean to shirk responsibility. He knew that the main reason for the kitchen incident was his own body. If it weren''t for his own brains and confusion, it would not happen between the two. Although Tang Muxue did not explicitly refuse in this process, this gave herself a hint and even cooperation, but Huang Feng did not rely on this to shift the responsibility to the other party.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t know how to solve this matter for a while, so he could apologize?That''s for sure, but what if the other party does not forgive?Before, when Huang Feng came out of the kitchen, he was worried that Tang Muxue would tell Su Yumo about this. Now it seems that the other party obviously did not do so.


    However, this does not mean that Tang Muxue will forgive herself. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t even know how the other party will deal with this matter. This is much more than the previous misunderstandings with Su Yumo and Bai Xiaorou. After all, those few times The main reason is that his eyes are taking advantage, and there is no actual action. Therefore, Huang Feng has no good solutions for a while.


    While Huang Feng was thinking about how to deal with this matter, Tang Muxue was also thinking about how to deal with the relationship with Huang Feng, because of the relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo, and his plans to develop in Jiangzhou, and Su Yumo is also a good girlfriend, so there are still many opportunities for her to meet Huang Feng.


    If she is really a profane woman, then what happened in the kitchen today is not a matter at all and can be forgotten in an instant.


    But, in fact, she was not. Although she was surrounded by many men in the imperial capital, she was able to protect herself very well, and she did not allow herself to be taken advantage of by those people. She has never been with anyone. There was real intimate contact, even the first kiss was snatched by Huang Feng today.


    Therefore, Tang Muxue couldn''t care less about this matter, and because of Su Yumo''s relationship, she and Huang Feng had to meet frequently, so this matter must be resolved.

 568 Chapter 568

    However, even though she knew that this matter had to be resolved, Tang Muxue clearly had no clue as to how to resolve it. Tang Muxue was also reflecting on her unusual behavior in the kitchen just now.


    Tang Muxue is not an unreasonable person. She knows that the reason why things have developed to that point is related to the fact that she did not clearly reject Huang Feng when she first started. If she had stopped Huang Feng in the first place. , Presumably Huang Feng will not continue.


    At that time, I was indeed a little confused. I did not expect such a coincidence to happen. Moreover, the first kiss that I have always valued and protected was gone. Therefore, I did not react for a while and gave Huang Feng a mistake. Signal.


    However, Tang Muxue also blamed Huang Feng in her heart. He had already chased Sister Yumo. Even if other women seduce him, he should be firm in his attitude. He was sorry Sister Yumo for doing this.


    However, Tang Muxue also understood her own charm. When she was in the imperial capital, there were so many people around her?Thinking that Huang Feng might have been attracted by his own charm, Tang Muxue was a little secretly happy.


    "Tang Muxue, how could you be like this, he stole your first kiss like this, you are still in the mood to be happy now?" Tang Muxue secretly despised herself in her heart.


    "It''s fine if he doesn''t come, anyway, without him, my company can develop as well." Tang Muxue said to the other people with no emotion on her face.


    Su Yumo thought Tang Muxue was angry. After all, Tang Muxue was also kind. As a result, Huang Feng directly "looked down" on her company and went to start a business with his classmates. This obviously made Tang Muxue a little unhappy. , Although Huang Feng did not mean to look down on Tang Muxue Company.


    "Muxue, Huang Feng and his classmate are good friends in the university. Therefore, it is difficult for him to refuse the other party''s invitation. Moreover, that person had already invited Huang Feng before I said it to Huang Feng. Well." Su Yumo obviously didn''t want Tang Muxue to have any bad views on Huang Feng, so he tried his best to explain to Huang Feng.


    "Well, I know." Tang Muxue said, seeing sister Yumo defend Huang Feng so much, Tang Muxue felt a little envious.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, is your tongue uncomfortable?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao, who had been busy eating, seemed to find that Huang Feng was a little awkward while eating. Finally, he found that Huang Feng''s tongue seemed to have something wrong.


    "Well, I accidentally bitten it before." Huang Feng said. He didn''t expect Xie Mengjiao, a foodie, to be so observant. This was all discovered. He looked at Su Yumo with some guilty conscience and found that there was nothing unusual about the other party. Instead, care about yourself and let yourself be more careful in the future.


    This made Huang Feng relieved.


    And Tang Muxue, who also knew what happened to Huang Feng''s tongue, flashed a blush on her face. Huang Feng''s tongue was bitten, but it was not Huang Feng who bit it, but Tang Muxue who bit her.


    However, no one noticed Tang Muxue''s strangeness.


    This dinner ended with a few people with different thoughts. The one who ate the most satisfaction was Xie Mengjiao. She had the least confidence in Huang Feng before, but in the end she ate the most. After eating, the whole person He seemed to be too lazy to move, and he went to the sofa, squinted and hummed, which was quite cute.


    Su Yumo also ate a lot. She also never worried about her figure. She never seemed to gain weight. Today is Huang Feng¡¯s first official visit, and she performed well. Naturally, the mood is good, and when the mood is good, naturally there will be more food.


    Huang Feng and Tang Muxue didn¡¯t have much to eat. Although Tang Muxue was surprised by Huang Feng¡¯s craftsmanship, she also ate some, but because she was worried about things in her heart, the food was not very happy, so there was nothing. How much to eat, Su Yumo thought she was worried about work, so she didn''t have any appetite.


    Huang Feng is the one who eats the least among the few people, because he is in the most responsible mood, thinking about how to deal with Tang Muxue''s affairs, and then worrying about himself and Tang Muxue''s affairs being known by Su Yumo. Now, thinking about this or that, it¡¯s weird to have the mood to eat.


    After eating, Huang Feng did not leave immediately. Although he wanted to escape from here and let himself calm down so that he could think about how he should deal with Tang Muxue''s affairs, he obviously couldn''t just leave now. No matter what, today is his first official residence in Su Yumo. It is impossible to leave after eating. You have to stay at the front to chat with Su Yumo and get in touch with him.


    "Huang Feng, we have already arranged Lao Wang for the position of the security manager you recommended."


    While chatting in the lobby, Su Yumo talked about the company¡¯s arrangements for the security manager. Before Huang Feng left, he was recommended by Brother Wang. However, he did not know whether Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo would agree. , But now it seems that the two still accepted their suggestions.


    "Brother Wang is still good, and he has the ability. If he is the manager, there is no problem." Huang Feng said.


    In Tianjiao Group, in addition to having many contacts with Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, he has the most contact with Brother Wang and knows him best. Therefore, when he leaves, he recommends Brother Wang to take his place. .


    "By the way, didn''t you go to the sewage treatment equipment factory today? How do you feel?" Su Yumo is obviously still concerned about Huang Feng''s affairs.


    Although Huang Feng said that he had a good relationship with his classmate, it is not uncommon these years that close friends stabbed each other. Therefore, Su Yumo worried that Huang Shanfeng was deceived.


    "Well, after I left the company today, I went to the factory. I saw it on the spot and it was still good." Huang Feng said: "The factory has a lot of orders now and its development is very good. I have already spent all my money. It was invested and used to expand production."


    Huang Feng¡¯s words are not entirely false. The prospects of the factory are indeed good, and he has indeed invested a lot of money to expand production. However, although the money is a lot, it is not him. All of it, but now he obviously cannot say that besides this factory, he also established a factory by himself. Originally, he invested in such a factory. The source of his own money might arouse other people¡¯s suspicion. Isn''t that more suspicious if you spend so much money?


    Although Huang Feng believed that Su Yumo would not harm him, he still had to consider their ability to accept and tell them about their own affairs.

 569 Chapter 569

    "That''s not bad." Su Yumo said. She is still very concerned about Huang Feng''s affairs, not only because of her own family reasons, but more importantly, in fact, she wants Huang Feng to do something on her own. From the world, in her opinion, Huang Feng has been working as a security guard in the company. It is really a waste. Before Huang Feng was delayed because of her own reasons, Su Yumo felt guilty in her heart. Now it is naturally more Concerned about Huang Feng.


    "Muxue, how is your side? Are there any difficulties? I think you were always absent-minded just now. Did you encounter any difficulties? Tell us if you have any difficulties. We can help you figure out a solution." Su Yumo looked to the side, and Tang Muxue said, who seemed a little silent today.


    "That''s right, vixen, everyone is a good sister. Although you usually have some things, I don''t like it, but if you need help, I will help." Xie Mengjiao also said, she could not understand Tang Muxue''s things. That is, Tang Muxue is always surrounded by a bunch of men, and she did not explicitly reject those people. She always wanders among many men, proud of being chased by many men.


    Huang Feng could guess why Tang Muxue¡¯s absent-mindedness might not have anything to do with her work, but because of things in the kitchen, she also admired Su Yumo¡¯s observation ability and was also a little lucky. Fortunately, she came to the kitchen before. It was Xie Mengjiao, not Su Yumo, otherwise, based on the other''s observation ability, he would definitely be able to see some clues.


    Of course, Huang Feng was not very clear about what Xie Mengjiao said. He couldn¡¯t understand some of Tang Muxue¡¯s usual things. He only knew that Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao liked to compare and beat each other. When they really need help, the two will not shrink back. The relationship is much better than the friends on one side, so the relationship between the two is still very complicated.


    Tang Muxue naturally knows the meaning of Xie Mengjiao¡¯s words. In the past, she would feel proud and proud when there were many men around her. After all, that represented her own charm, and she was not like Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. The same, drove away all the men around her, she enjoyed the feeling of being held by the stars.


    Moreover, she used to think that this was the way she was in this life. When she was old, she would be arranged by the family to marry someone she didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t like. Then of course she didn¡¯t want to wrong herself before that, she liked watching It made her feel very fulfilled to look at those men who were disheartened because of his smile.


    Moreover, Tang Muxue also knew that her future husband should also be a second or third generation. What the second or third generations in the imperial capital are like, she knows very well that they are definitely playing more fiercely than herself, so, She didn''t feel that what she had done was not low, at least, she had protected herself.


    Originally, Tang Muxue thought that if she met someone pleasing to the eye among these men, it would not be impossible to give her to each other for the first time. Anyway, she has no obligation to guard her body for her future husband who she doesn¡¯t like. .


    It''s just that she hasn''t met the man who was beloved in the Imperial Capital. It was here in Jiangzhou. Without any mental preparation, she lost her first kiss, which made her hard to accept, and she felt a little dazed. Even the opinion of Huang Feng is somewhat erratic.


    Moreover, she is suddenly uncomfortable with some of her past behaviors. The trembling from the bottom of her heart when she kissed Huang Feng before, made her feel a little aftertaste and nostalgia. She began to hate her and those men before. We are imaginary and condemned.


    "My business is still the same. Those guys are old foxes. I guess they won''t be able to fix it in a short while. I''m mentally prepared and don''t need help for the time being," Tang Muxue said.


    "Yes, those guys have been in the mall for many years, and they are indeed not easy to deal with." Su Yumo said in agreement.


    When Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao first started Tianjiao Group, they did not encounter the difficulties of these veterans. They can naturally understand how Tang Muxue feels now. After all, those guys have been in this industry for many years. They may It can''t help you, but it''s very easy to want to hurt you.


    Therefore, for these people, we must be careful.


    Tang Muxue insisted that she didn''t need help for the time being. Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao couldn''t say anything. After that, the few people stopped talking about work, but instead talked about some interesting things in life.


    Tang Muxue, who was a little absent-minded, was also afraid of what Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao would see. Therefore, in the following chat, they both refreshed themselves and returned to the way they used to be. The charm that was unintentionally revealed, the slightest Unabated.


    Huang Feng occasionally talks, and there are three women at the scene. Therefore, the topic of the chat must be their women''s concern. Therefore, Huang Feng can not say too much, but Huang Feng is not dissatisfied, Su Yumo Living here, this situation will often happen in the future, he must adapt.


    "It''s getting late, I should leave too." After a long time, Huang Feng looked at the time and was about to leave.


    "Oh, it''s so late?" Xie Mengjiao also looked at the time and found that it was indeed late.


    "I''ll send you out." Su Yumo stood up and said to Huang Feng. She didn''t mean to keep Huangfeng. It was indeed late, and she was not alone here, so stay Huangfeng Still very inconvenient.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said, then, looking at Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue and said, "Then I''ll go first, and see you later."


    "Go, go, don''t you stay here overnight." Xie Mengjiao seems to have forgotten who made the food tonight, and opened Huangfeng again.


    Tang Muxue looked at Huang Feng calmly, but said nothing.


    Su Yumo kept sending Huang Feng outside, then looked at him and said, "Mu Xue may be angry with you."


    It¡¯s no wonder that Su Yumo would say this. Tang Muxue basically didn¡¯t talk to Huang Feng during the previous chat. When Huang Feng was talking, Tang Muxue didn¡¯t answer any questions at all. You know, Huang Feng just came before. At the time, Tang Muxue took the initiative to say hello, but when she just left, Tang Muxue didn''t say anything.


    The changes before and after are too obvious, so Su Yumo said that Tang Muxue might be angry with Huang Feng. As for the reason, it is natural that Huang Feng did not know how to promote.

 570 Chapter 570

    Before Tang Muxue kindly said that he would take Huang Feng to start a business together, and even the money he had to pay was just a meaning. After that, Huang Feng could own the company¡¯s shares, and he was also the company¡¯s shareholder and boss in name. Huang Feng can also use her Tang Muxue''s contacts and resources.


    However, after Huang Feng left Tianjiao Group, he didn''t even consider joining her company. Instead, he started a business with her classmates. She would rather set up a small factory than start a company with herself. Tang Muxue would be angry. Su Yumo is also understandable.


    "I can see it." Huang Feng said, but what he thought in his heart was that Tang Muxue was angry with herself. This is very possible. However, it was not because of starting a company, but because of being in the kitchen. She probably didn''t react to the incident at the time. Now she has calmed down and is angry with herself. That''s normal.


    However, it was not bad that Tang Muxue did not report to expose herself.


    "You find a time tomorrow, ask her to go out for a meal or have a coffee, and tell the matter well, she won''t be angry, I understand her." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng.


    Today, because it just happened, and he and Xie Mengjiao were still there, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have the opportunity to talk to Tang Muxue. Even if he said it for Huang Feng himself, it was not Huang Feng¡¯s explanation after all. Yes, Tang Muxue would feel that Huang Feng was not sincere, so as long as he could explain things clearly, Tang Muxue would not be angry, and there was still one night to buffer, so there would be no problem.


    "Okay, I will try to make an appointment with her tomorrow." Huang Feng said. He was not only trying to explain the company''s affairs, but also the kitchen''s affairs today. The two must have negotiated this matter well, otherwise, When meeting in the future, both of them will be embarrassed and uncomfortable.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo said. After that, she took a step forward and helped Huang Feng tidy up her clothes and said, "Be careful on the road."


    Su Yumo was very close to Huangfeng at this time, and the long body scent drifted into Huang Feng¡¯s nose. It smelled very good. If there were no misunderstandings with Tang Muxue before, Huang Feng might have been optimistic now, or even have. He did, but he obviously didn''t have those thoughts at this time, and even because of the things in the kitchen before, he felt a little guilty about Su Yumo. The better Su Yumo treated him, the more uncomfortable he was.


    Su Yumo didn''t notice Huang Feng''s abnormality. He just felt that Huang Feng seemed a little nervous about his actions. Su Yumo thought Huang Feng was shy.


    After that, the two did not move more intimately. Huang Feng also bid farewell to Su Yumo and left their community with a complicated mood.


    Huang Feng''s mood is complicated, and Tang Muxue''s mood is not good. Her thoughts are the same as Huang Feng''s. The two will definitely meet again in the future, so this matter must be resolved.


    Thinking of this, Tang Muxue, who returned to her room, sent a text message to Huang Feng and asked him to meet tomorrow afternoon.


    Huang Feng smiled bitterly when he saw Tang Muxue''s text messages. He was planning to make an appointment with him to discuss things. Now it seems that the other party has the same idea as himself, so he doesn''t have to send text messages.


    "Good." Huang Feng replied.


    Huang Feng didn''t know. Tang Muxue was currently in a state of instability because of the kitchen. When she saw Huang Feng only replied with one word, she was suddenly upset.


    "Could it be that he was so perfunctory to me? He grabbed my first kiss, and now I reply to my text message, there is only one word? He hates me so? This damn bastard!" Tang Muxue thought with resentment in her heart. I was also thinking about how to punish Huang Feng in order to make myself happy and vent my anger.


    Huang Feng naturally didn''t know his word, which caused Tang Muxue''s resentment. At this time, he had to prepare food for one person and one wolf in the family as soon as he arrived home.


    "I said, team leader, if you have been so lazy, no one will dare to marry you in the future." Seeing Bai Xiaorou eating the food she cooked, Huang Feng said with shock, this woman is too lazy, she If she didn''t come back, she didn''t even cook any food, and she didn''t order takeaways. It was enough for one time, and it was the same for so many times.


    Xiaobai next to him raised his head when he heard the words and nodded very humanely, very funny.


    "I''m so naturally beautiful, and there are so many people who pursue it, how can no one want it?" Bai Xiaorou said, and then put a vicious face on Xiaobai and said: "Xiaobai, if you dare to say that to me, believe me Don¡¯t believe me, when Huang Feng is not at home, I will kill you and eat the stewed dog meat!"


    Xiaobai screamed twice at Bai Xiaorou, but there was no fear on her face. Bai Xiaorou might not know that her current combat effectiveness was simply not as good as Xiaobai''s.


    "That''s because they didn''t know you were so lazy!" Huang Feng said. He touched Xiaobai''s head, and Xiaobai immediately lowered his head to continue eating.


    Xiaobai has grown very big and strong now. It may be because of the beasts. It grows very fast. Of course, the food intake has also risen. Moreover, he is no longer satisfied with milk. If you don¡¯t eat meat per ton. , That would definitely not be satisfactory.


    However, Xiao Bai''s combat effectiveness is constantly rising, and Huang Feng even discovered that it can release magic!Moreover, there is more than one, although at present, they are all low-level magic, but that is also very powerful.


    Don''t forget, the little guy is a wolf, and his melee ability is also very strong. Just seeing those two sharp claws can give people a feeling that it can shred everything.


    However, Huang Feng specifically confessed that Xiaobai should not behave too much in front of Bai Xiaorou. It is okay to behave appropriately and understand people''s words and be smart. After all, many pets are also very smart. Xiaobai''s performance is at best smarter than those pets, but it is not too suspicious.


    When she heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t pay attention to him anymore. Although she had lived here for a while, Bai Xiaorou still did not have much resistance to Huang Feng¡¯s food, although she would cook some simple meals herself. However, that is obviously incomparable with Huang Feng''s, so when she can eat the delicacies Huang Feng made, how could she choose to abuse herself?


    Therefore, even if it is necessary to wait for Huang Feng for some time, she will choose to wait, just to keep her stomach to eat Huang Feng¡¯s meal. As Huang Feng said, no one wants her, how could that be possible? Just say something for yourself. If you want to find a boyfriend, then those princes in the imperial capital may have to make a break!

 571 Chapter 571

    After eating, Huang Feng looked at his storage box again, but found nothing.


    Then, Huang Feng chose to teleport when Bai Xiaorou went to take a bath, and his figure appeared directly in the villa that he had visited before.


    And Huang Feng was surprised to find that Xiaobai came along with him, thinking that Xiaobai was also obtained through the storage box, and now it can be sent by the storage box, which seems reasonable.


    When he came to the new place, Xiao Bai seemed to be very curious about the surrounding environment. He ran upstairs and downstairs like a happy one, running and shouting, and there was its voice everywhere in the villa.


    Because Huang Feng only has an industry in one space now, there is only one person he can summon now, and since the last time he summoned the intelligent robot, it has not been too long, so Huang Feng has not Plan to summon that thing again.


    Huang Feng came this time because, during the last visit, he found that this villa is really a good place. The decoration here is very luxurious. The carpet on the ground can be sold in reality. Six figures, and the solid wood furniture is not cheap.


    More importantly, Huang Feng also found a large wine cabinet here. There are many red wines in it. Some brands Huang Feng has seen or heard of in reality, while others have never been seen. It¡¯s probably from another space.


    Huang Feng came here this time just to try it, can he bring the things here to the real world?


    The carpets and furniture are too big for experimentation, so Huang Feng casually chooses a bottle of wine in the wine cabinet that doesn''t look good.


    Huang Feng held the bottle of red wine in his hand and then sent it to the real world. He was pleasantly surprised to find that the bottle of red wine was still in his hand.


    "Can you really bring it into the real world?!" Huang Feng said in surprise.


    However, before he was happy for a long time, a text message reminded him on his mobile phone. When he saw it, his expression changed. This is a bank text message reminding him that he has just spent 50,000 yuan and has already paid from his bank card. Deducted.


    "Strange, I didn''t use the money just now. Why is the money in this card less?" Huang Feng was a little confused: "Is someone stole my card? However, if he knows the password, why doesn''t he give all the money? Take it out?"


    Because Huang Feng sold antiques before, although he spent a lot of money on buying a winery, Kari still has money. If someone knows his card number and password, he should spend all his money. Take it away instead of doing it now, only 50,000 less.


    "Is it because of this bottle of wine?" Huang Feng looked at the bottle of red wine brought from the villa in his hand again, with some guesses in his heart. In fact, he had guessed before that it is impossible for the storage box to let him have this. Obvious loopholes can be used. If the things in the villa can be brought to reality so easily, then Huang Feng will make a fortune.


    Therefore, just now Huang Feng was happy, but he was still a little regretful. Now that he saw this text message, he seemed to understand something.


    Therefore, Huang Feng entered the villa again and chose a bottle of red wine to bring out. Sure enough, he soon received another text message. This time he lost 30,000 yuan in his card. Obviously, he was carded. The money deducted is related to the wine in hand, but the wine brought out this second time is obviously not cheaper than the first time.


    "The storage box is really not stupid." Huang Feng muttered to himself while sitting on the sofa in the villa hall.


    More importantly, Huang Feng discovered that after taking two bottles from the wine cabinet, he "refreshed" two bottles of exactly the same wine in the original location.


    In other words, as long as Huang Feng has money and is willing to spend money, then he can take away countless identical red wines from here.


    "A profiteer!" Huang Feng cursed, but then he felt that the storage box could not be blamed for this. After all, he didn''t ask him to take it, but he spent 80,000 yuan on two bottles of red wine. He had not been so extravagant before. Too.


    After knowing what he wanted to know, Huang Feng didn''t plan to stay here any longer. He brought Xiao Bai, who had not had much fun, and returned to reality.


    The patter of water was still thinking in the bathroom, but Huang Feng''s mind was thinking about what happened in the kitchen of Su Yumo''s residence in the evening.


    There was such a coincidence that happened to Tang Muxue, but Huang Feng regretted it secretly, but he also had some aftertastes about it. After all, it was his first real intimate contact with a woman, and he would naturally feel aftertaste. Unfortunately, the target was not his prospective girlfriend Su Yumo. If Tang Muxue changed to Su Yumo, Huang Feng would obviously not have any psychological burden. At the same time, his relationship with Su Yumo would be closer. .


    "No matter what, what happened is what happened. Let''s see what Tang Muxue will say tomorrow." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    The next day, Huang Feng did not go to the brewery first, nor did he see the situation of his sewage treatment equipment. Instead, he went directly to the place agreed with Tang Muxue. After ordering coffee, he sat there quietly waiting for Tang. The arrival of Mu Xue.


    Tang Muxue didn''t let Huang Feng wait for long. She soon appeared. She wore a pair of sunglasses on her face, her black hair was draped over her shoulders, and a spinning dress revealed her wonderful figure. Although there are not many people in the museum, it still attracts many people''s attention.


    "Are you here? I ordered coffee for you. I don''t know if you like it or not." Huang Feng said to Tang Muxue.


    It can be seen that Tang Muxue seems to have been carefully dressed today, but when Tang Muxue sits down and takes out her sunglasses, Huang Feng can still see her dark circles. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of staying up late or because Because of her own makeup.


    When Tang Muxue saw Huang Feng on the opposite side, she still felt a bit resentful, not only because of the text message from yesterday, and the misunderstanding in the kitchen, but also because Huang Feng prevented her from sleeping well last night. Closing her eyes, there were images of Huang Feng kissing herself in her mind, and there was also the scene of her actively opening her mouth and responding to Huang Feng. Those images made her face blushing.


    Therefore, she has been unable to fall asleep until very late, so when she woke up this morning, she had dark circles under her eyes, which made him very annoyed, but now seeing Huang Feng¡¯s spirit is very good, her I felt even more upset.

 572 Chapter 572

    "Change another, I don''t like to drink this!" Tang Muxue said coldly.


    As soon as Huang Feng heard her words, he knew that he was going to suffer. Today''s matter may not be easily resolved, and Tang Muxue''s attitude is already there.


    However, Huang Feng immediately asked the waiter to come over and exchanged a coffee for Tang Muxue. The waiter was originally amazed by Tang Muxue''s beauty. However, after feeling the breath of strangers on her body, Flashed decisively.


    "For what happened yesterday, I am very sorry, it was a misunderstanding." As a man, Huang Feng took the initiative to take responsibility for this matter.


    Although the incident had passed all night, Tang Muxue''s face turned red uncontrollably when Huang Feng talked about it, and she was a little bit ashamed, but she did not show it.


    "Misunderstanding? I am afraid that what happened yesterday can''t be explained by misunderstanding?" Tang Muxue was obviously dissatisfied with the word "misunderstanding" that Huang Feng said.


    At the beginning, Tang Muxue hit Huang Feng, and then the lips of the two touched together. It was indeed a misunderstanding. If the two were separated at the time, this matter could really be explained by a misunderstanding, Huang Feng There won''t be any burden in her heart. Although Tang Muxue would be very upset because she accidentally lost her first kiss in this way, she would not care as much as she does now.


    The key is that after the two people''s lips accidentally met, the two did not separate immediately. Huang Feng even licked Tang Muxue''s lips with his tongue too much. Tang Muxue naturally didn''t know that it was Huang Feng''s unconsciousness. For her behavior, she thought Huang Feng was deliberate, and that''s why it caused the following things to happen. Therefore, she thought that this incident was mainly to blame Huang Feng.


    "Well, it seems that it really can''t be explained by misunderstanding." Huang Feng also said frankly, "I did something wrong, I apologize to you."


    "Just apologize?" Tang Muxue''s voice is still very cold, and it hasn''t changed because of Huang Feng''s good attitude. The charming girl who laughed at everyone and has a variety of styles has become the current iceberg. Although the same beauties all have their own charms, such a change obviously makes Huang Feng somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Huang Feng said quite bachelor. He had already thought about it before coming. As long as Tang Muxue''s request was not too excessive, he would agree to it.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made Tang Muxue a little stunned. In fact, since last night, she has been thinking about how she should treat Huang Feng and deal with this matter. However, this issue has been considered for a long time by her, and she has not come up with a good idea. Solution.


    After all, Huang Feng is Su Yumo''s prospective boyfriend, and before this incident, she herself had a good relationship with Huang Feng, so she couldn''t do what she really wanted to do with Huang Feng.


    However, if Huang Feng were to be let go, her heart would definitely not be reconciled. After all, she was taken so much advantage by Huang Feng, and if she let it go, she would definitely not be able to accept it.


    Immediately, she suddenly remembered the biggest difficulty she was encountering now. She could leave it to Huang Feng to complete it. Huang Feng helped her achieve the goal. That''s good. Even if it is not achieved, she has no loss.


    Moreover, this matter is a very difficult matter, which can be used to embarrass Huang Feng.


    Thinking of this, Tang Muxue''s mouth unexpectedly showed a slight smile, and Huang Feng saw Tang Muxue''s smile, not knowing why he felt uneasy in his heart.


    "Huang Feng, we two knew each other before. If there was no yesterday''s thing, it would be a good friend. I don''t want to embarrass you. You only have to do one thing for me. We will write off the yesterday''s thing and forget it. "The iceberg on Tang Muxue''s face finally disappeared, replaced by her usual charming smile.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked vigilantly.


    "A very simple thing, help me out of the control of the family, and let me be free!" Tang Muxue stared at Huang Feng and said, when she said the word "freedom", her eyes flashed for a while. Dazzling brilliance.


    "Get rid of control? Give you freedom?" Huang Feng was a little puzzled. From his point of view, Tang Muxue was quite free. He could do whatever he wanted, and no one would care about it.


    "Yes." Tang Muxue said, "Do you think it is very free? Actually, it is not. Since I was a child, everything about me has been arranged, what school to go to, what major to study, and who can I make friends with , What can¡¯t be done and so on, there is someone taking care of everything, there is not much freedom at all.¡±


    When Tang Muxue said these things, her face showed a little anger, a little unwilling, Huang Feng did not speak, did not interrupt Tang Muxue''s narration, Tang Muxue obviously had a lot of things to say, these things may have been placed in her heart. For a long time.


    "In fact, I can tolerate these things. After all, the conditions of my life since I was young are better than most people. I eat well, wear well, and use well. Therefore, I know I should bear these arrangements and lose them. Freedom, I have no opinion." Tang Muxue continued.


    "However, what I can''t accept the most is that I have no choice at all in my own marriage, and I can''t even speak up. What kind of marriage partner is arranged at home, I can only listen, even if the other party is a Fool, of course, for the sake of the family''s face, it is unlikely that the other party is a fool, but even so, I don''t want to marry someone I don''t like, and then spend the rest of my life in a muddle-headed manner!"


    "It seems that I am very free now. If you want to start a company, you can open it. If you want to live here, you can live here. However, these are all illusions and are temporary, because these years are the last few years before my marriage I have time to do some things on my own. When I reach age, I must get married. In fact, the family has been urged many times, but I fought it myself. However, I know that this situation will not last long. I At that time, I will have to accept the arrangement at home."


    Tang Muxue talked about it by herself, and didn''t care if Huang Feng was listening or not, whether she had any comments. She had been holding these words in her heart for a long time, and today she finally had a chance to say it. She felt that if she could not Say something clean, you can suffocate yourself.


    So, whether it was for Huang Feng to help herself, or she wanted to talk to someone about what she wanted to say, anyway, after Tang Muxue spoke, she didn''t stop.

 573 Chapter 573

    "Furthermore, when I came to Jiangzhou to start a company this time, my family did not agree. Not only did it not give me the slightest help, but also always obstructed me. The money I started the company was also my own private money before. If it weren¡¯t for what I did that didn¡¯t require too much money, I guess my company wouldn¡¯t be able to start at all.¡±


    Tang Muxue''s narration continued, and Huang Feng was also listening carefully, and for the first time sympathized with this beautiful and charming girl.


    "Then how can I help you? Let me convince your family? Obviously, they can''t listen to me." Huang Feng said to Tang Muxue.


    "Actually, there is still a way to help me get out of the control of the family. Although this method may not work, there is still some hope. This is why I suddenly started the company." Tang Muxue finally said again. Looking at Huang Feng, Tang Muxue was in a much better mood now after she said what was in her heart, and Huang Feng was not as damning as before.


    "What method is related to starting a company?" Huang Feng asked curiously.


    "Well, in fact, this method was reminded by Sister Yumo." Tang Muxue said.


    "Yimo? What does this have to do with her?" Huang Feng was even more puzzled.


    "You have already pursued Sister Yumo, and the relationship between the two of you is also very good, you don''t know her situation." Now it is Tang Muxue''s turn to be curious, and Huang Feng and Su Yumo are in contact The time is not too short, and logically speaking, he should know Su Yumo''s situation.


    "I really don''t know." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "I only know that the conditions in her family should be good. Moreover, I like her and pursue her. It has nothing to do with her family."


    "Well, it seems that you really don''t know." Tang Muxue saw that Huang Feng didn''t look like a lie, and she also confirmed that Huang Feng did not know Su Yumo''s situation.


    "What''s the situation with her? It''s similar to you?" Huang Feng said with a deep heart.


    "Yeah." Tang Muxue did not deny: "Sister Yumo, to be precise, the situation of the three of us, including Mengjiao, is the same. My family and Mengjiaolai are not much different from each other. Yumo The sister¡¯s family is a little worse, but that is not what ordinary people can imagine. Moreover, because the situation is worse in the top circles, Yumo¡¯s family is even more looking forward to being a step forward and using their children It¡¯s obviously a good idea to have a marriage, and it¡¯s faster and safer."


    Seeing that his thoughts were verified, Huang Feng felt heavier, partly because of the pressure on his shoulders. After all, he and Su Yumo''s relationship is a quasi boyfriend and girlfriend. Su Yumo''s business is him. He definitely wanted to help Su Yumo. On the other hand, according to Tang Muxue¡¯s narrative just now, Huang Feng also knew that Yumo had lived a life arranged by others since he was young. There is no way to do what you want to do, and there is no way to be truly happy.


    "So, now you can tell me how can I help you, or help you change your destiny," Huang Feng said while looking at Tang Muxue.


    If it was only Tang Muxue''s affairs before, although Huang Feng would do his best to help because of yesterday''s affairs, it was just trying his best, and doing his best was obviously not at the same level.


    However, now that Su Yumo is involved, Huang Feng''s thoughts have obviously changed. No matter how difficult it is to change the fate of a few of them, he will do it, complete it, and use all means to do it. carry out.


    "I really envy Sister Yumo." Tang Muxue didn''t immediately say the way, but after taking a sip of coffee, she said with some envy: "I found someone like you, someone she likes, and you also like her. , And, willing to give everything for her."


    Tang Muxue naturally noticed the changes in Huang Feng''s attitude before and after. After hearing that Yu Mo was the same, Huang Feng was obviously more concerned about this matter.


    "Before, after Mengjiao and I knew that Yumo was interested in you, although I did not try to stop you like Mengjiao, I was not optimistic in my heart, and I also felt that you were not worthy of Yumo. Sister Mo''s, but now it seems that Sister Yumo has found the right person. I admire her vision." Tang Muxue said.


    "You will find someone who truly loves you in the future," Huang Feng said.


    "Just grabbed my first kiss, you say this now, don''t you feel blushing?" Tang Muxue looked at Huang Feng contemptuously and said.


    Huang Feng''s face blushed and he coughed twice. He was also embarrassed. However, he still whispered in a low voice, "That was my first kiss too, and you took my first kiss."


    Tang Muxue glared at Huang Feng, but apparently she didn¡¯t say anything to Huang Feng about the "first kiss". In her opinion, even if it was Huang Feng¡¯s first kiss, what about Huang Feng¡¯s first kiss? It can be compared with my own.


    "Well, let''s talk about it, is there any way to help you." Huang Feng said.


    "The family wants our children to marry, just to get benefits. As long as we can bring them enough benefits, then maybe we can change their minds." Tang Muxue didn''t say anything else this time, but instead. Tell Huang Feng directly.


    "Maybe?" Huang Feng asked in confusion.


    "Of course it is possible, because it is also possible that after we have brought enough benefits to the family, those old stubborns still insist on their own opinions, then there is no way." Tang Muxue said.


    Huang Feng nodded. It is possible. After all, marriages between families are often for the sake of connections and other things, not for pure benefit.


    "However, no matter what, this is our last and only opportunity. Therefore, we don''t want to let it go. It is precisely because of this that Sister Yumo and Mengjiao came to Jiangzhou to establish Tianjiao Group. And I also opened a new company under their reminders.¡± Tang Muxue said.


    "Well, if you have the opportunity, you really shouldn''t give up." Huang Feng nodded in agreement: "So how far can they meet their requirements? The Tianjiao Group run by Yumo and Xie Mengjiao is already pretty good. Right, did you meet the requirements?"


    "No." Tang Muxue shook her head: "It''s still far away."


    "Such demanding?" Huang Feng asked in surprise.


    You know, Tianjiao Group is now regarded as a large group in Qinghai Province and a well-known company in the country. This is the achievement that Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have achieved after two years of business. I did not expect that the family behind them was actually Not satisfied yet.

 574 Chapter 574

    "Yeah." Tang Muxue nodded and said, "Tianjiao Group is indeed a large group company in the eyes of ordinary people. However, in the eyes of the family behind Yumo and Mengjiao, it is still a lot worse. of."


    Huang Feng nodded heavily. It seems that Yumo and his family have quite high requirements in this regard. However, although they are high, they have the opportunity to change their destiny. Obviously, Yumo and Xie Mengjiao will not give up. Now we need to add another Tang Muxue.


    "I see, I will try my best to help you." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    "Can you really do it?" Tang Muxue was a little bit disbelief. How difficult this matter is, she still knows in her heart. If she wasn''t really willing to give up this last chance to gain freedom, she would have long since give up.


    Without the help of the family, the support of the network, and even the family is likely to be dragged down. In this case, it is hard to imagine the difficulty of getting the grade recognized by the family.


    When Tang Muxue made this request to Huang Feng before, in fact, she didn''t hold much hope, but she didn''t want to let Huang Feng off easily, so she mentioned such a difficult thing to him, and there was also one The reason is because she wants to find someone to talk about what she has been holding in her heart. Huang Feng is obviously a good candidate.


    However, looking at what Huang Feng meant, it was obvious that he was still somewhat sure about this matter, which surprised Tang Muxue. She had already told Huang Feng the details, presumably Huang Feng already knew what was in it. It''s difficult, he didn''t ask himself to change a condition, but he agreed directly.


    "Although I''m not sure I can do it, but I think there is still some hope." Huang Feng said, with the magical thing of the storage box, although this matter is indeed very difficult for ordinary people, However, he has the help of the storage box, and it is indeed hopeful to complete it.


    "Do you really understand the difficulty of this?" Tang Muxue obviously still didn''t believe it.


    "Of course, even the current Tianjiao Group can''t meet the requirements of your family. Then it can only achieve better results. If a well-known company in the country can''t do it, then be the first in the country, if it is not enough, then Just be the first in the world! It''s always possible to achieve." Huang Feng said.


    "Bringing, it''s still the world''s number one. If you can make Tianjiao Group and my company into the world''s top 500, it is estimated that our family will look different." Tang Muxue felt that Huang Feng was bragging. You know, now China, except for those few state-owned enterprises that can make a presence in the world¡¯s top 500, and the ranking is not high, there is not even a private company, if their company can really be the world¡¯s top 500, then No matter how high the demands of their family are, they will be changed.


    "Is it difficult for the world''s top 500?" Huang Feng said indifferently. If the storage box has not been upgraded for the second time, Huang Feng has not yet been so sure, he will not be so confident. After all, at that time , What he wants to obtain is random, and he does not know when he can obtain something useful to him, and it is still better than the same type of things in this world.


    However, after the storage box has been upgraded again, there is an additional exchange function. As long as you have money, you can exchange what you want. Isn''t Yumo''s company selling diet pills and cosmetics?Then I would exchange that kind of magical and very effective products. I don¡¯t believe that with those things, her company can¡¯t grow.


    And Tang Muxue''s company is easier to manage. Hasn''t she already opened a winery?When the time comes, you can directly give her the agency sales rights. Your own wine has been proven in another time and space. The quality is completely no problem. If people in the real world don''t like it, then you You can also redeem another liquor formula. Anyway, there are many such things in the redemption list of the storage box.


    "Just blow it, but as long as you can really help me do this, I won''t care about what happened in the kitchen yesterday." Tang Muxue said, after that, she suddenly cast a wink at Huang Feng. "Even if you want to try the feeling of last night again, I can think about it."


    "Forget it, I don''t want Yumo to make me an eunuch after I know it." Huang Feng shrank his neck and said: "As for what you said, don''t worry, I will try my best, even if it is not for you, for Yumo, I will not think of a way."


    "Colorful heart is not bold, who took the initiative to seduce me with my tongue yesterday? Now I am pretending to be a good man." Tang Muxue said with contempt: "Moreover, even though Yumo and I are good friends and best friends, but you It hurts people to say that, do you know, I really don¡¯t know how Sister Yumo would fall in love with someone so speechless like you!"


    Tang Muxue didn¡¯t know why she was very uncomfortable and upset when she heard Huang Feng¡¯s words. Based on the relationship between Huang Feng and Yumo, Huang Feng¡¯s words were not wrong. However, Tang Muxue felt uncomfortable. Happy, so I lost my temper at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t know where he had offended this aunt, but he didn''t dare to say anything, because he was still on the wrong side, so he could only accept her criticism.


    "Okay, let''s just do our business, as long as you help me do it, but I can remind you that my time is running out, maybe only two or three years, here For a while, if I can¡¯t get the grades that satisfy my family, then I can only get married under the arrangement of the family. When the time comes, I will not let you go. I will tell Yumo that you account for For my advantage, I want my body!" Tang Muxue said to Huang Feng, she was really afraid that Huang Feng only helped Sister Yumo because of time, and forgot her, so she can only be Intimidate Huang Feng.


    "Hey, hey, this meal can be eaten indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. I just went to kiss you, when did I want your body?" Huang Feng called.


    Seeing many people around him looking here, Tang Muxue was also a bit shy, but at this time, she obviously couldn''t give up, "If you want it, it''s not impossible. As long as you help me get free, I can consider it."


    Of course Tang Muxue was joking, but she realized that when she was saying this, she didn''t feel the slightest resistance in her heart. This discovery made her a little confused and a little scared.

 575 Chapter 575: Follow Me

    Hearing Tang Muxue''s more tempting proposal, Huang Feng was not happy, and even a little scared. Tang Muxue was obviously not a fuel-efficient lamp, so he better not touch her.


    However, the more Huang Feng avoided herself, the more Tang Muxue became interested in Huang Feng. Seeing Huang Feng''s avoidance, Tang Muxue felt very upset, regardless of his own conditions or his family. The conditions are not worse than Yumo sister, why is Huang Feng so despised of himself?


    "Muxue, why are you here?" Just when Tang Muxue''s attitude towards Huang Feng was very upset, a surprise voice suddenly came from her ear.


    However, even though Tang Muxue didn''t look back when she heard this voice, her brows wrinkled, because the owner of this voice, she knew, often heard this voice when she was in the imperial capital. It was as unpleasant as a fly. sound.


    Huang Feng, who was sitting opposite Tang Muxue, clearly saw the disgust on Tang Muxue''s face, and the expression was much worse than when she had just treated herself.


    Tang Muxue did not turn around, but the talking master had already reached the middle position between Tang Muxue and Huang Feng, and looked at Tang Muxue with surprise.


    "Muxue, it''s me, Peng Chengfu!" the young man said to Tang Muxue.


    "I know it''s you! Peng Chengfu, I have told you how many times, don''t call me Mu Xue, my full name, or Miss Tang, you can do it!" Tang Muxue looked at the young man with an ugly expression.


    "Muxue, we are all so familiar with each other. We are called full name all Shengfen." The young man still said with a smile on his face: "Why are you avoiding me during this period? I have visited you several times. Didn''t see you."


    "Because I don''t want to see you at all!" Tang Muxue seemed to say mercilessly: "Also, don''t think I don''t know why you came to Jiangzhou. Since you are here to oppose me, you still expect I give you a good face?"


    "Muxue, I''m all for your own good. I want you to know that doing business is not that easy. I want you to get out of trouble. Don''t have any unrealistic ideas anymore. If you are really interested in doing business. If you want to start a company, I will let you start when ours gets married." Peng Chengfu is not at all annoyed by Tang Muxue''s attitude, and seems to care about Tang Muxue''s affairs very well.


    "Peng Chengfu, I¡¯ll say it again. I have nothing to do with you. I won¡¯t marry you. Just die. People in our family are optimistic about you. It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m optimistic about you and want to marry. Let them marry!" Tang Muxue said loudly to Peng Chengfu, and at the same time, she slightly paid attention to Huang Feng''s expression after hearing Peng Chengfu, fearing that Huang Summit would misunderstand something.


    Tang Muxue¡¯s small movements did not escape Peng Chengfu¡¯s observation. Tang Muxue¡¯s performance made him feel cold, and his face became a little ugly. When he saw Tang Muxue sitting with a strange man before, he thought that Huang Feng is one of Tang Muxue¡¯s suitors. After all, there are many such people in the emperor, and Tang Muxue did not reject those people on the surface. However, Peng Chengfu knew that Tang Muxue did not like them. I don''t care what they think at all.


    However, Tang Muxue''s small gesture just now showed that the man opposite her is definitely not as simple as her suitor. Tang Muxue cares so much about each other''s views. Obviously, the relationship between the two should be extraordinary.


    How can Peng Chengfu, who regards Tang Muxue as her own refusal, accept it?


    "Mu Xue, don''t you run away anymore? Can you resist the decision of your family? Just rely on the broken company you just set up? Don''t dream, go back with me, go back to the capital, and wait for marriage with peace of mind I, be my Mrs. Peng!" Peng Chengfu said to Tang Muxue.


    "I won''t go back!" Tang Muxue said firmly.


    "Even if you can escape for a while, you can''t escape for the rest of your life! Can you stay in Jiangzhou forever, even if I promise, your family will not agree!" Peng Chengfu''s expression at this time is already very ugly, he is also The arrogant person, who was repeatedly rejected by Tang Muxue like this, still couldn''t let go of another person who might have something to do with Tang Muxue!


    "That''s my business, don''t care about it!" Tang Muxue shook her head and said, she also knew that she couldn''t stay in Jiangzhou forever, but she didn''t want to go back to the imperial capital like a cage.


    "Muxue, don''t talk stupid, go back with me!" Peng Chengfu''s mood is already very bad, his little patience has been consumed by Tang Muxue, so he doesn''t plan to talk nonsense with Tang Muxue, directly He reached out and grabbed Tang Muxue, trying to drag her away.


    "What are you doing?! Let go of me! I won''t go with you!" Tang Muxue screamed, their movement here has already made a lot of noise, and the manager over there seems to be walking towards this side too, obviously he has discovered The situation here.


    However, before the manager came, Peng Chengfu noticed an extra hand suddenly appeared next to him and grabbed it on his arm. He suddenly felt that his arm was clamped by pliers and moved suddenly. No.


    "Friend, you didn''t see that people didn''t want you to pull her mother?" It was Huang Feng who had been sitting next to him holding Peng Chengfu''s arm. Although his face was still peaceful at this time, his eyes were Flashes of murderous aura.


    "What the hell are you onion! I''m up to you when I talk to my girlfriend! If you don''t want to die, let me go quickly!" Peng Chengfu had been to Huang Feng, the man Tang Muxue seemed to care about very much. Like Huang Feng, now that Huang Feng dares to take care of his own affairs, his heart is naturally even more angry.


    While cursing Huang Feng, Peng Chengfu tried to struggle out of Huang Feng''s control, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free of Huang Feng''s control.


    Huang Feng¡¯s expression remained the same, but the strength in his hands was getting stronger and stronger. He is now a third-rate martial arts master who is relying on strength alone, and he may not be able to receive it. What''s more, Peng Chengfu is not as good as ordinary people. Where''s the guy.


    Therefore, at the beginning, Peng Chengfu still had the strength to scold Huang Feng, but soon, his face became a little bit purple, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to scold Huang Feng anymore. Instead, he was thinking about how to escape Huang Feng¡¯s control. Kingly.


    "Let go, let go! Otherwise, I will kill your whole family!" At this time, Peng Chengfu disappeared without a trace of the kindness he had previously disguised. He was constantly intimidating Huang Feng. He liked that Huang Feng could let go because of fear. Open him!

 576 Chapter 576 You Wait For Me!

    Peng Chengfu had no strength to grab Tang Muxue because of the pain in his arm. After Tang Muxue escaped his control, she rubbed her wrist and walked to the side of Huang Feng, obviously trying to stand with Huang Feng. On one side, he didn''t mean to plead for Peng Chengfu at all.


    When Peng Chengfu saw this situation, his eyes were about to burst into flames. In his opinion, Tang Muxue was betraying herself and hooked up with a wild man outside, which made Peng Chengfu angry.


    "You guys and dogs! Tang Muxue, you are so good that you are also a famous celebrity in the emperor. You are looking for such a crouch in a small place like Jiangzhou, don''t you blush?! Are you blind? How can I compare? This kind of cricket!?" Peng Chengfu yelled at Tang Muxue.


    "In my eyes, you are an asshole who eats and waits to die. You and Huang Feng have no way to compare!" Tang Muxue attacked mercilessly.


    "You''re talking nonsense, look at you as a crippled man, you are still a poor B, and your whole body is more than 10,000! You can actually see this kind of person, Tang Muxue, you are really blind!" Peng Chengfu cried a little crazy Dao, if Huang Feng is also a person of the same level as him, then forget it, the key is that Huang Feng does not seem to be the second generation of super rich or official second generation, losing to such a person, he is not reconciled!


    Of course, Peng Chengfu doesn¡¯t think she has lost, even if Tang Muxue is speaking for Huang Feng now, but as long as he manages Tang Muxue¡¯s family, then Tang Muxue can only marry herself, even if she is not willing at all. , And it is of no use.


    "That''s better than you!" Tang Muxue said without showing any weakness.


    He was repeatedly looked down upon in front of him, even if Huang Feng had a good temper, his heart was very upset, so he stopped being merciful, his palms were hard, and Peng Chengfu suddenly screamed like a pig.


    Peng Chengfu didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so strong. When did he suffer such a serious crime?Seeing that it was useless to threaten Huang Feng, he wanted to ask for mercy. However, when he saw Tang Muxue next to him, he felt a little hesitant. If someone begged Huang Feng for mercy in front of Tang Muxue, what face would he have in the future? Face Tang Muxue, face Huang Feng.


    Moreover, Peng Chengfu also saw the manager here walking towards this, he was happy, as long as someone dissuaded him, Huang Feng estimated that he would not dare to make matters worse, wait until he is out of trouble, and see how he can deal with this little slum.


    So, Peng Chengfu screamed and prayed in his heart that the manager would come over quickly.


    However, his prayers seemed useless. The manager didn¡¯t know what was going on. He walked very slowly. It was obviously not a long distance, but he hadn¡¯t arrived for such a long time. Peng Chengfu really wanted to point. The other''s nose asked, "Are you the fucking snail? Even a snail is faster than you!"


    The manager is of course not a snail, but a person, a normal Jiangzhou native. When Peng Chengfu arrogantly laughed at Huang Feng, he looked down on Jiangzhou in his words. Therefore, although this manager is now hindered by his work and responsibilities The reason for this must be to persuade this dispute, but he doesn¡¯t mind that Peng Chengfu gets a little lesson, so the walking speed is naturally not fast.


    "Mrs and gentlemen, this is a public place. If you have any conflicts, you can go to other places to solve them. I hope you will not affect our work."


    Even if the walking is slower, the distance is only that small. The manager of the cafe finally walked to Huang Feng''s side. When the manager started to persuade, Peng Chengfu was already tortured by Huang Feng and was about to faint, but he There was a belief that supported him, so he never begged for mercy, and now he almost cried with excitement after hearing what the manager said.


    "You are finally here!" Peng Chengfu said to the manager in his heart.


    "Okay, no problem!" Huang Feng said happily. Just when Peng Chengfu thought that he was finally going to be able to get rid of Huang Feng''s control, he was already thinking that he must leave at the first time, and then find all kinds of things. When the relationship came to rectify Huang Feng, Huang Feng had already dragged him out, and had no intention of letting him go.


    The manager of the cafe who was the savior of Peng Chengfu at the time watched Huang Feng check out and leave with a smile, without any intention to persuade them.


    Peng Chengfu was finally desperate. He knew that he wanted to rely on other people to rescue himself. It was impossible. Tang Muxue, who was next to Huang Feng, even watched her tortured with a smile from beginning to end.


    "Huang Feng, right, please let me go." Peng Chengfu said to Huang Feng with a very humble attitude, in line with the idea of ??being a hero not to suffer the immediate loss.


    However, a fierce light flashed through the corner of his eyes. He had already thought of many ways to avenge Huang Feng in his mind. As long as he could leave, then Huang Feng¡¯s good days would come to an end. We must make Huang Feng regret treating himself like this, and make him want to die!


    Huang Feng''s eyes are so sharp, he naturally discovered Peng Chengfu''s eyes, and even if he didn''t notice, he would not think that he treated the other party like this, and as the other party, he could endure this matter today.


    However, Huang Feng had already thought of these things the moment he shot, if he was afraid of the other party''s revenge, he would not choose to shot just now!


    Although he knew that the other party would retaliate, Huang Feng could not watch Tang Muxue being bullied by the other party without being indifferent. Even if there was no yesterday¡¯s thing, he and Tang Muxue are friends, naturally they will not care about it, let alone the yesterday¡¯s thing. Huang Feng felt very guilty for Tang Muxue in his heart, and at the same time there were some complicated feelings that he didn''t understand, so he had to help.


    "I know you will retaliate against me, but I don''t care. Just come to me if you have anything. Don''t embarrass a woman. If she voluntarily goes with you, I have no objection, but if she doesn''t want to, you have to take her forcibly. If you leave, don''t blame me for being rude!" Huang Feng warned the other party.


    After that, Huang Feng released the opponent. Peng Chengfu stepped back because of Huang Feng¡¯s thrust before stabilizing his body. He looked at Huang Feng with bitterness and said: "Okay, you have a seed. I will write down today¡¯s affairs. Yes, you wait for me!"


    After talking about the scene, he might be afraid that Huang Feng would teach him again. He quickly turned and left. He already knew the difference in force between himself and Huang Feng, so he obviously didn''t want to stay and continue to suffer.

 577 Chapter 577

    "Thank you for the matter just now." Tang Muxue looked at Peng Chengfu''s departure in embarrassment, feeling a little happy, and then said to Huang Feng gratefully.


    "I won''t care about this kind of thing. We are not friends," Huang Feng said.


    "Friends? You are indeed friends, but you shouldn''t have treated your friends like that yesterday." Tang Muxue was in a good mood now because she saw Peng Chengfu being taught, and joked with Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng heard the words and said: "Can we not always talk about yesterday?"


    "Of course not!" Tang Muxue immediately denied, "Not only it can''t, but I will often say this in the future, this is to remind you that you owe me, and you have to treat me well."


    "Well, well, I must treat you well, but how come I hear that something feels wrong." Huang Feng said.


    Tang Muxue also reacted a little at this time, her face was reddened, her hair was a little unnatural, and then she changed the subject: "I am very happy to see that annoying fly be taught today, but you are completely He''s offended him. He was originally a scrupulous person, and you made him lose face in the public. He must have hated you completely in his heart. You must be careful of his revenge."


    "I know this." Huang Feng nodded and said, although he doesn''t know Peng Chengfu as much as Tang Muxue, but from the performance of the other party just now, he can also guess that the other party will definitely not just let it go.


    However, Huang Feng is really not very scared. He is not before. At that time, he was just a college graduate with no money and power. Now, he is rich and has a good relationship with Secretary Qiu. The relationship with the top leader of the Jiangzhou City Public Security Bureau is also good, and he is also capable. Even if the opponent is powerful, then this is his home court, not in the imperial capital. If you are there, you really have to be more careful.


    "It''s fine if you know. I don''t want you to have any accidents. I still count on you to help me gain freedom." Tang Muxue said, as if she was afraid that Huang Feng would misunderstand that she cared too much about him, so she deliberately explained it. a bit.


    "I know, I will not forget." Huang Feng said: "Is that guy your suitor too?"


    "That''s right," Tang Muxue said.


    "It seems that he is already among the best among your suitors, and he is about to get the consent of your family. I said that the quality of your suitors is not very good." Huang Feng said.


    "You need to take care of it!" Tang Muxue said with an angry white, Huang Feng said: "That guy is just a toad, I won''t look at him."


    "Then what kind of person is your ideal target? Wouldn''t it be me?" Huang Feng casually joked.


    "Ghosts have fallen in love with you! You pervert!" Tang Muxue said loudly to Huang Feng like a cat with its tail stomped on. I don''t know why, she felt a little guilty in her heart when she said this. Therefore, I used a loud volume to cover myself.


    "Isn''t that right? Why do you say so loudly?" Huang Feng muttered.


    Tang Muxue ignored Huang Feng, walked directly to her car, and drove away.


    Huang Feng also didn¡¯t stay here for a long time. The matter of coming here has been finished, and he should also leave. Although Tang Muxue¡¯s conditions were unexpected, in the eyes of others, they were also very harsh, but In Huang Feng''s view, it was still acceptable, and Su Yumo was still in this matter, so he would definitely accept it.


    If Tang Muxue offered to let Huang Feng run naked on the square in the city center, Huang Feng felt that it would be even more unacceptable.


    By the time Huang Feng arrived at the winery, it was almost noon. At this time, the factory had already started brewing under his sign. As soon as he walked into the winery, he smelled the familiar smell of wine, this He had smelled the smell in another time and space, but it was the first time on Earth. He closed his eyes comfortably, sniffed his nose, and his face was intoxicated.


    "Boss, are you here?" At this time, Master Zhao walked over with joy and greeted Huang Feng.


    As a veteran who has been dealing with winemaking for decades, he is naturally not bad in wine tasting. Before, he only saw the recipe of this wine, so he didn''t know how the wine tasted.


    However, today when the wine has not been fully brewed, just the aroma of the wine from the first few processes made him, a veteran, affirm the taste of this wine in his heart.


    Moreover, more importantly, this wine does not have very high requirements for the production process. Except for some changes in certain places, other places are the same as before. In this way, the factory The workers are also very proficient in the operation of these processes, which speeds up the brewing speed.


    "Well, how is the situation?" Huang Feng said as he walked in.


    "Very good, there were no accidents in the production, everything went smoothly, and everyone''s spirits were very high." Master Zhao said, those workers are also skilled workers, they know that the previous boss has closed down, and now this new boss When they came, they naturally did not dare to neglect, fearing that they would be quit by the new boss.


    Moreover, they are already familiar with this work, so there is no doubt in the brewing work, so the brewing speed is still very fast.


    "That''s good, pay attention to the storage before the wine is ready, you must pay attention, I don''t want any problems in any link." Huang Feng said.


    "Boss, don''t worry, there won''t be any problems. Everyone is careful in handling things." Master Zhao promised.


    Master Zhao is obviously in a good mood now. The new boss reuses himself as soon as he comes, and he also adds to his salary. He naturally hopes that the factory will get better and better, so that he can stay here and enjoy the good. treatment.


    Before, Master Zhao was still thinking about what he should do to help Huang Feng if the wine made by the formula given by Huang Feng does not taste good. However, now it seems that his previous worries are unnecessary, Huang Feng The wine brewed by Feng''s formula, just smelling the aroma, knows that it is very good, and it is much better than the previous brewing by the boss Wu''s formula.


    Therefore, Master Zhao is really happy for Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s business is good, so he himself can always enjoy such treatment, and enjoy this treatment that makes him very satisfied.

 578 Chapter 578

    Afterwards, Huang Feng, accompanied by Master Zhao, turned around in various workshops. Many people knew that the factory had changed the boss, but they had never seen the new boss. Now, they can finally see themselves. The boss.


    Many people were surprised at Huang Feng¡¯s youth. They didn¡¯t expect this new boss to be so young. However, it seems that the new boss is very talkative and understands the specific process of wine making. During the entire viewing process, I can say something from time to time, and Master Zhao is aside, often nodding his head in agreement.


    Through contact with Huang Feng, Master Zhao also discovered that Huang Feng is not a layman for winemaking. Fortunately, Master Zhao never thought about deceiving Huang Feng from the beginning to the end, so he can understand the specifics of Huang Feng. He was still very happy about the process of this, because, if he encountered any problems, if he reported to Huang Feng, Huang Feng would not understand himself because he didn''t understand.


    Although the previous boss Wu also respected Master Zhao very much, boss Wu didn¡¯t know much about winemaking. At least at the beginning, he didn¡¯t understand very much. He just had a winemaking recipe. So, many times, Master Zhao When I asked Boss Wu to discuss things, the two couldn''t talk about going together at all, and they didn''t understand each other.


    Obviously, such a situation would not happen to Huang Feng, which made Master Zhao happier and more motivated.


    When Huang Feng watched his brewery officially start production, Peng Chengfu, who had just escaped from Huang Feng¡¯s hands, was already in the city¡¯s first courtyard. Huang Feng had no mercy before, but the manager of that cafe In order to make him suffer more, he walked very slowly. Therefore, when Huang Feng finally released Peng Chengfu, his arm was already bruised and swollen. For Peng Cheng, who has never suffered. For Fu, it was already very painful, and it was so painful that he couldn''t bear it, so after leaving Huangfeng, he went to the hospital.


    At this time, Cai Tian, ??who came for questioning, was finally in the hospital and saw Peng Chengfu who was losing his temper.


    "How did you become a nurse? Why did it hurt so much? Would you do it? If not, call your head nurse and call me your yard!"


    Peng Chengfu was speaking to a young nurse who was dealing with him at this time. The young nurse was not very old and had been scolded like this by Peng Chengfu. There were tears in his eyes, but he still resisted. Deal with Peng Chengfu.


    Seeing this scene, Cai Tian didn''t feel much sympathy for the little nurse. Instead, he walked towards Peng Chengfu with a look of concern and said: "Peng Shao, what the hell is going on with you? Who is such a bold person who dares to hurt you? !"


    "You fucking finally came, where did you die before? You Jiangzhou is really a broken place, there is that guy who doesn''t have long eyes, and now even a nurse is so rubbish!" Peng Chengfu didn''t care about Cai Tian. The slightest good face was a reproach to him.


    With his hot face on his cold ass, Cai Tian was a little embarrassed, but he did not dare to lose his temper with Peng Chengfu, although he usually looked arrogant when he saw the other brothers in Qing Province, but, For Peng Chengfu, a person with a much better background than him is naturally very arrogant.


    However, being unable to get angry with Peng Chengfu does not mean that he can''t get angry with other people. So, he turned his head, looked at the nervous little nurse coldly, and said sharply, "How did you become a nurse? It hurts. Didn¡¯t you find it? Go, change to someone with experience, otherwise, I will lose my job tomorrow!"


    The little nurse was obviously a little confused by Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian, ??so she went out with some tears on her face, apparently seeking help.


    "Peng Shao, what is going on?" Seeing the little nurse go out, Cai Tian put on a smile again and said to Peng Chengfu.


    "I was caught by a mad dog." Peng Chengfu said fiercely, "Didn''t you say that you are the No. 1 Young Master in Qing Province? Then you can teach me personally, is it okay?"


    "Of course there is no problem!" Cai Tian said, patting his chest, "Peng Shao, just say who it is. What do you want to do with him?"


    "How to deal with him?" A fierce hostility flashed in Peng Chengfu''s eyes, and he seemed to remember the scene of himself begging for mercy in front of Huang Feng. Such a scene made him feel hot and ashamed as long as he remembered it. He saw the look in Tang Muxue''s contemptuous eyes again, and he would never forget that look!


    "Destroy him for me! Remember, don''t kill him, I want him to survive and die!" Peng Chengfu said with crazily red eyes. What happened in the cafe today is that he grew up like this. The most embarrassing thing he has ever encountered, he just thinks about it and feels that he will go crazy.


    Therefore, he must retaliate, madly retaliate, only in this way can he feel better in his heart.


    "Okay, no problem!" Although he was a little frightened and afraid of Peng Chengfu''s performance at this time, Cai Tian still readily agreed. In his opinion, the current Qing Province is still very relaxed if he wants to teach himself. of.


    "You go to do it right away, I can''t wait for a moment!" Peng Chengfu said: "First crippled his legs, then, take me to see him, I have to do it myself, only in this way can I dispel my hatred!"


    "Okay, Shao Peng, who is this person?" Cai Tian asked again. He felt that Peng Chengfu''s anger had been completely uncontrollable, so he should do this as soon as possible. Maybe this Peng Chengfu was satisfied with the matter, and the relationship between himself and him was closer. At that time, his father would no longer be able to say that he had nothing to do and did nothing serious.


    "His name is Huang Feng! Walking very close to a man named Tang Muxue." Peng Chengfu said.


    However, Cai Tian was a little bit embarrassed. With this information alone, he would never find Huang Feng, or even know who Huang Feng was.


    "I will tell you the address of Tang Muxue''s slut''s company. Then, if you follow her, you will definitely find Huang Feng!" Peng Chengfu continued.


    "Okay, Shao Peng, don''t worry, leave this to me." Although the news is still vague, it is much better than before. Cai Tian does not expect Peng Chengfu to provide anything here. More accurate information.

 579 Chapter 579

    "Peng Shao, are you here? Why don''t you give a notice in advance?" At this moment, a middle-aged man walked in and said to Cai Tian with a smile on his face.


    Cai Tian didn¡¯t have the flattery that Peng Chengfu had on his face. He looked at the visitor proudly and said, ¡°I said what happened to the nurses in your hospital? Have you just graduated? No experience at all. Shao Peng is hurting!"


    "Sorry, I don''t know that Shao Peng is your friend. The nurse just now, I have already criticized her severely. This time I helped Shao Peng find an experienced nurse to ensure that there are no problems." The young man said to Cai Tian and Peng Chengfu.


    "I hope that what you said is true. Otherwise, President Jiang, I''ll take note of today''s affairs, and Peng Shao is still a distinguished guest from the Imperial Capital. If he is unhappy, you won''t be able to eat. !" Cai Tian said to the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man is the deputy dean of this hospital. The old dean is already old. He has been watching the position of the dean for a long time. However, he had no backstage before, so there was no way. Some time ago, by coincidence He had a relationship with the Cai family, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t want to make Cai Tian unhappy, and let go of his chance to be elected as the dean. Therefore, he is still very concerned about Cai Tian¡¯s affairs, knowing Cai Tianlai After that, I even came to see in person.


    Moreover, Cai Tian''s identity, he knew, even Cai Tian was very pleased with this Peng Shao, so this Peng Shao''s identity is obviously very difficult, and he even dare not offend him.


    "Know, I understand! Make sure there is no problem." Vice President Jiang said again.


    After that, a nurse came in again. After the nurse came in, she also cast a wink at Cai Tian and Peng Chengfu. It turns out that although this nurse does not necessarily need to be the nurse professional just now, the figure and appearance are To Peng Chengfu''s satisfaction, his eyes also rolled on the opponent''s body.


    Originally, this nurse was prepared by Vice President Jiang for Cai Tian, ??but now it seems that Cai Tian can only watch, and Peng Chengfu has gone to enjoy it.


    Although Cai Tian was a little greedy in his heart, he didn''t dare to grab a woman from Peng Chengfu, and what kind of woman did he want in Jiangzhou?There is no need to care about such a little nurse and offend Peng Chengfu. If you have a good relationship with Peng Chengfu, your life will only be better in the future.


    Both Cai Tian and Vice President Jiang were obviously discerning people, so they went out of the ward together, not to disturb Peng Chengfu''s good deeds.


    "Cai Shao, what happened to what I said last time?" Outside the ward, Vice President Jiang pulled Cai Tian and asked.


    "What''s the matter? If you have something to say, I''m still in a hurry." Cai Tian said impatiently, he still has to do the things Peng Chengfu explained, there is no time to waste time with irrelevant people here.


    "It''s about helping me become the dean of the hospital." Vice President Jiang said quickly.


    In fact, he was looking for Cai Tian''s father, Cai Youde, to talk about things like this. After all, only he can help himself. Cai Tian is just a dude, and he doesn''t have the energy to help himself.


    However, Cai Youde seems to be a bit busy lately and has no time to see himself. Moreover, the old dean of the hospital is about to retire, and the other deputy deans are also actively seeking relationships recently. How can he not be in a hurry?


    So, after I heard that Cai Tian was here today, he not only sent the beautiful nurses he had prepared for a long time, but also came to visit him in person, just to know how things were going on with him, and at the worst, let him meet with his father.


    "You can ask my dad about that. I don''t care about these messy things." Cai Tian said, for these things, he is really not interested in these things. In his opinion, if you have that time, it is better to go and play with some sons. Well, he is also proficient in such things, and the energy of those people is not worse than this dean.


    "I also want to find Boss Cai, but he seems to have been busy lately. I have never had a chance to see him. Or, Shao Cai, you can help me and arrange a time for me to meet Boss Cai." Deputy Dean Jiang naturally saw the impatience in Cai Tian''s eyes, but he could only endure it. Who made him ask for others now and still hold Cai Youde''s thigh.


    "Okay, I''ll help you ask questions, you wait for me to call." Cai Tian saw that Vice President Jiang was still good at handling things, so he agreed to help him ask questions, but it was just asking questions. He wouldn''t do it for this. What did Vice President Jiang say? My father is getting angry with him recently. There is no need for him to feel bad for such a person.


    "Okay, thank you Cai Shao, then I will wait for Cai Shao''s good news!" Vice President Jiang said with joy.


    "Okay, I''m leaving now." Cai Tian waved his hand and walked outside the hospital.


    Seeing Cai Tian''s back, the smile on Vice President Jiang''s face disappeared, replaced by a cold face with some fierce faces.


    "Cai Youde, you''d better help me become the dean and fulfill your promise, otherwise, I will make you pay the price!" Deputy Dean Jiang said to himself.


    Deputy Dean Jiang has been coveting the position of Dean for a long time. He also knows that this is his last chance, so he took it all out. In order to let Cai Youde help him, he had done something illegal for the other party before. Things, but, for that position, he felt it was worth it.


    It''s just that, recently, Cai Youde didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He actually alienated himself and didn''t want to see him anymore. Maybe he wanted to separate himself from him.


    "Fortunately, I kept my hand, Cai Youde, if you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous!" Vice President Jiang said cruelly.


    Of course, Cai Youde at this time didn¡¯t know, because his carelessness and unfeelingness had already been hated by others. He had a lot of things every day, and he would meet a lot of people. Naturally, it is impossible to think of all people, or even not. I remember all the things I promised.


    After Cai Tian left the hospital, he was busy with what Peng Chengfu explained. Now Peng Chengfu''s business is his business. Of course he is very caring, but if he knows, the reason why Tong Qianjun and his son ended up with today''s The point is that if it is related to the person he wants to teach, I don''t know if it will be so positive.


    It''s a pity that Cai Tian obviously doesn''t know now, and maybe he will know in the end, but at this time, what he is thinking about is how to clean up Huang Feng so that Peng Chengfu can be satisfied and happy. As for Huang Feng What is the conflict between Peng Chengfu and Peng Chengfu is not what he should care about, nor is it what he wants to care about.

 580 Chapter 580: Trying to Stand Up

    "Brother Huang, are you here?"


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng left the winery and did not go home, but went directly to the residence of the Tian Jun brothers and sisters.


    During this period, Huang Feng often took the time to come to Tian Jun''s brother and sister. Apart from chatting with Tian Jun, he mostly treated Tian Lin''s leg diseases.


    After this period of treatment, Tian Lin¡¯s legs have improved significantly. Although she can¡¯t walk on the ground by herself, she occasionally feels conscious, especially when Huang Feng treats her. Obviously, this made Tian Jun brothers and sisters very happy. This situation was something they didn''t dare to think about before. Even if they did, they knew that their thoughts were extravagant hopes. However, with Huang Feng''s help, it became a reality. , How could they be unhappy.


    "Your brother is not at home?" Huang Feng entered the room and said to Tian Lin. During this time of contact, the relationship between Huang Feng and Tian Jun brothers and sisters has been very good, especially Tian Jun. He now admires and appreciates Huang Feng again. , Get along with Huang Feng, then naturally there will be no problems.


    "Well, my brother went out to work." Tian Lin said with a smile. No matter what time it was, there would be a smile on Tian Lin''s face, as if she was always in a good mood and there was nothing unhappy.


    In fact, Tian Lin is like this, on the one hand, it is because she is more optimistic by nature, and there is another reason, naturally, because her brother is now. Her brother Tian Jun has always been worried about her condition. She does not want her brother. Then I feel uncomfortable because of my frown.


    Huang Feng nodded. Tian Jun didn''t tell the truth with his sister, because he knew that his sister didn''t want to do this business, so he went to work as a security guard under the pretext of working for Huang Feng.


    And Tian Lin did not doubt, because in her heart, Huang Feng was the best person to her in the world except for her brother. It is normal for her brother to work for Huang Feng. As for Huang Feng, he did not know Tian. It¡¯s easy to understand why the army is not at home. Huang Feng is the boss after all. It¡¯s impossible to know everything in the factory. Moreover, Tian Jun and Tian Lin said before that Huang Feng has more than one industry, so I don¡¯t know everything under him. An employee is also normal.


    It¡¯s just that Tian Jun may not know that what he said nonsense before has now become a reality. Huang Feng has indeed become the boss, and there is indeed more than one industry.


    "Brother Huang, sit down first, and I will pour you a glass of water." Tian Lin said to Huang Feng.


    "Don''t be so polite, you are so polite every time I come." Huang Feng stopped Tian Lin who wanted to pour water.


    "Let''s just start the treatment." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s good." Tian Lin said. She was very cooperative with Huang Feng''s treatment. On the one hand, she wanted to get rid of the current situation. On the other hand, she didn''t want her brother to keep going. Worried for myself.


    After the two sat down, Huang Feng put his hand on Tian Lin''s leg and began to introduce the energy from his body into Tian Lin''s body.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he has more experience in helping Bai Xiaorou treat his injuries, maybe because the energy in Huang Feng''s body has undergone a qualitative change, and at the same time it has become more profound. Today, when Huang Feng treated Tian Lin again, it was obvious Feel the change in her body.


    There seemed to be a sudden vitality on the thighs that were already lifeless. When Huang Feng introduced his own energy into her body, he clearly felt vitality, and her thighs seemed to be full of vitality.


    Huang Feng was overjoyed. He still has a good impression of this optimistic and lovely girl, otherwise he would not help her with treatment. Now that his treatment has been effective, Huang Feng is naturally very happy.


    Tian Lin, as a client, naturally felt the changes in her body for the first time. Although she occasionally felt some changes under Huang Feng¡¯s treatment before, the feeling was still very weak. Perception will respond to such weak feelings.


    However, the feeling that appears now is obviously different from before. It is more intense and more obvious. Therefore, Tian Lin''s face at this time is full of incredible surprises!


    Although he has made great discoveries, Huang Feng did not care about it. He is still trying to control his own energy, wandering through Tian Lin''s body. It can be said that Tian Lin''s current changes are actually in his expectations. Among them, it was just a little earlier than what he had imagined. Therefore, although Huang Feng was happy, he was not too surprised.


    Although Tian Lin was also very happy, she did not dare to speak out, because she was afraid that the slightest sound she made would disturb Huang Feng. Therefore, she calmed down and experienced the changes in her body little by little.


    Huang Feng¡¯s forehead is already sweating, and today he paid more than usual, because today he discovered the changes in Tian Lin¡¯s body and wanted to heal Tian Lin¡¯s legs in one go, so it didn¡¯t look like As usual, after running a cycle, it stops, but continues the treatment.


    Although Tian Lin can''t see her eyes, she is more sensitive to these changes than anyone else, so she is more grateful to Huang Feng in her heart.


    Finally, after an hour, Huang Feng spit out a heavy breath, and then opened his eyes. Although his face was more tired than usual and his eyes even lost some luster, his face was not Is showing a kind of excitement!


    "Tian Lin, try to stand up and take a look!" Huang Feng said to Tian Lin.


    "Brother Huang, can I really?" Tian Lin also felt the departure of Huang Feng''s palm, and knew that today''s treatment was over, but she didn''t understand how her body was.


    Therefore, after hearing Huang Feng''s words, her first feeling was fear, fearing that she would try with hope, and then fail again. That kind of despair is not something ordinary people can experience.


    "Believe in yourself, Tian Lin, you can!" Huang Feng encouraged.


    "Well, Big Brother Huang, I believe you!" Although Tian Lin is still a little nervous, her face is full of firmness. She doesn''t believe how she feels anymore because of years of experimentation, but she believes in Huang. Feng believes in the person who took the initiative to help her, so when she heard Huang Feng''s request, although she was still very nervous, she still tried to stand.


    Tian Lin supported both sides of the wheelchair with both hands, and then began to transfer the weight of her body to her arms, and her upper body was slowly rising.

 581 Chapter 581: I Stand Up

    Finally, Tian Lin''s body was already upright, but she was relying on the strength of her arms to support her standing at this time, and she didn''t dare to step on her legs.


    "Yes, that''s it, then slowly let go of your hands and stand up!" Huang Feng continued to encourage him.


    After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Tian Lin gritted her teeth and let go of her arms tremblingly. After that, her body shook because of balance, as if she was about to fall.


    "It''s okay, hold on, I''m in front of you, you won''t fall to the ground!" Huang Feng said while standing in front of Tian Lin.


    Tian Lin nodded and worked hard to control her body. She believed in Huang Feng as if she believed in her brother. She knew that Huang Feng would protect her and would not let her be harmed, so even if she still couldn''t stand up, I will fall later, but with Huang Feng, I will not fall to the ground.


    Finally, under the control of her own efforts, Tian Lin stood up straight. Although her body was still shaking slightly, she really did just rely on her legs to stand!At this time, her hand was completely released, and there was no place to borrow any other parts.


    "I really stood up, I really stood up!" Tian Lin yelled, and at this time, her eyes had already shed a lot of tears, which made her look even more pitiful.


    However, now Tian Lin obviously does not need others to pity her, what she wants is others to share her joy.


    "Brother Huang, I really stood up, did you see it? I stood up on my own feet!" Tian Lin shouted at the place where Huang Feng stood.


    "Well, I saw it, Tian Lin, that''s great, I''ll just say you can." Huang Feng said with a smile on his face: "Then next, you try to take two steps forward."


    "Yeah" Tian Lin didn''t hesitate at all, nor nervous, but only full of expectations.


    "Oh!" As soon as Tian Lin took a step, her body couldn''t help falling forward. She screamed, but then she felt that she fell into a warm embrace, which made her very An Xin, that little fear just disappeared instantly.


    "It''s okay, you can, just because you haven''t walked for a long time, and you are not used to it. Just try a few more times!" Huang Feng said to Tian Lin, who was still a little panicked on his face.


    "Well, Big Brother Huang, I will definitely be able to adapt." Tian Lin said, although she is nostalgic for the warm embrace in her heart, she knows what she should do now.


    Therefore, Tian Lin put her hands on Huang Feng''s chest, and then stood up straight again, moving her steps hard, while Huang Feng was beside her to protect her.


    In the following time, under Huang Feng¡¯s protection, Tian Lin worked hard to walk again. After all, Tian Lin was unable to walk because of a strange disease. It was not that she could not walk since she was a child. So, after adapting to a period of time Tian Lin can already walk on her own without Huang Feng''s help. Although her body is still a bit swaying, she has really managed to walk without a wheelchair or other people''s support.


    As a result, the excited Tian Lin shed tears again. God knows how much she wants to return to a normal life and stop being the burden of her brother. However, after repeated treatment failures, she buried this idea. In my heart, I don''t let other people know, especially my brother, because she is afraid that this idea of ??her own will cause more trouble to her brother.


    Therefore, Tian Lin is trying hard to learn to live without seeing things and walking, and she has succeeded. It seems that she is also satisfied with this kind of life. In fact, only she knows that in the dead of night, a How many times had she secretly cried when someone was lying on the bed.


    However, every time it was dawn, she returned to the cheerful and lively girl again, so that her brother was at ease.


    But now that Big Brother Huang has cured his legs, he no longer has to envy other people. He can walk and run soon. His life has changed because of Big Brother Huang.


    "Brother Huang, thank you." With excitement, Tian Lin suddenly bowed to Huang Feng. She not only thanked Huang Feng on behalf of herself, but also thanked Huang Feng on behalf of her brother, because if she could go. , Then the burden on the elder brother was reduced. Although his elder brother never considered himself to be his burden, it can be said that Huang Feng did not help her alone, but helped two people.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t we friends? It''s right to help you." Huang Feng quickly helped Tian Lin and said.


    "Thank you, thank you" Tian Lin thanked Huang Feng with emotion. She was really grateful to Huang Feng, but besides saying these words of gratitude, she didn''t know how to express her gratitude to Huang Feng.


    "Okay, I know your mood, should you call your brother now and tell him the good news?" Huang Feng saw that he could not stop Tian Lin''s actions, so he had to divert her attention. .


    "Yes, yes, I want to tell my brother to make him happy too." Tian Lin was really distracted by Huang Feng, and no longer kept saying thankful words to Huang Feng, but found herself through groping. Phone, call her brother, because her eyes can¡¯t see it, so she can¡¯t use a smart phone, she uses an old phone, and there is only her brother¡¯s phone on it.


    "Hey, brother, stand up, I stand up!" Tian Lin called Tian Jun, and no matter what her brother was doing, she excitedly said to her brother the moment the call was connected.


    "Ah, what did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly?" Tian Jun didn''t know if he really didn''t hear clearly in the first time, or because the news was too sudden, and some couldn''t believe it. In short, he wanted his sister. Say the news just now again.


    "Brother, I said I stood up, and I can walk by myself. I don''t need a wheelchair anymore. Throw it away when you come back. I''m so sick of this thing! I never want to see it again. !" Tian Lin said again.


    "You really stand up and can walk? Really? You didn''t lie to me?" Tian Jun still didn''t believe it.


    "Really, I didn''t lie to you, it was Big Brother Huang who cured me." Tian Lin said.


    "Huang Feng is here too? Really all right? Well, I''ll go back right away. You wait, I''ll chop the wheelchair and burn it when I go back!" Tian Jun heard his sister''s words and no longer doubted. Immediately said excitedly.

 582 Chapter 582 Dont Need It Anymore

    "Hey, brother, wait, don''t rush back, you go to work! Hey, hey!" Tian Lin just wanted to remind her brother that he can come back to see herself at night. Now it is working hours, his boss is still here. Well, it''s really not appropriate to just blatantly skip work.


    "Well, Big Brother Huang, I''m sorry, my brother cares about me too much, so..." Seeing that his brother had hung up the phone and came back directly, Tian Lin said to Huang Feng with some embarrassment.


    "It''s okay, I know that your brothers and sisters have deep feelings and understandable." Huang Feng also remembered now. Tian Jun said before that he and his sister said about his work that he was working for himself as a security guard. Therefore, Huang Feng is still Tian Jun¡¯s boss in name, so Tian Lin is also so worried.


    "Brother Huang, thank you so much, you are such a good person!" Tian Lin immediately said happily.


    "Haha." Huang Feng saw Tian Lin''s sunny smile, and his mood was also very good.


    It didn''t take long before the door opened, and it was obviously Tian Jun who was back!


    In fact, after receiving a call from his sister, Tian Jun couldn¡¯t wait to see how his sister stood up again, so he didn¡¯t want to wait for a moment because he didn¡¯t have a car, so he could only take a taxi back. For this reason, he repeatedly urged the driver to hurry up on the road, but the joy on his face has not disappeared.


    When Tian Lin heard the door opening and stood up to face the door, the door was opened. After that, there was no other sound.


    Naturally it was Tian Jun who opened the door. However, at this moment, this iron-clad man looked at his sister who was standing not far from the door. His face was already covered with tears, even if he had suffered it before. No matter how serious the injury was, he didn''t shed a single tear, but now, he was already in tears, and he didn''t even want to stop.


    Tian Jun just stood outside the door, looking at his sister with tears in his eyes. He did not speak. He was afraid that everything he saw was fake, and he was dreaming. When she woke up, his sister was going to sit in that damn wheelchair again.


    "Brother, is that you?" At this time, Tian Lin, who heard the door opening, but did not hear anyone talking, or the sound of entering the door, finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s me, younger sister, it''s me! I''m back." Tian Jun controlled his expression, not letting himself choke, then smiled and said to his sister. His expression was very strange, and he really laughed again. It was crying again, and it was still manifested in such a tall man as him, which seemed even more strange.


    "Brother, you''re back, why don''t you come in, and don''t make a sound, really." Tian Lin said.


    "I''ll come in, I''ll come in," Tian Jun said quickly. After that, he quickly stepped in, then closed the door, walked to his sister, helped her and said, "Sister, you can really stand. Get up and walk by yourself?"


    "Of course, don''t I stand here now? Brother, you stand still, I''ll take a few steps to show you!" Tian Lin said with joy when she heard her brother''s words, she just can walk now , Just like a kid who got a toy, can¡¯t wait to move around more.


    "Okay, you go, brother watch." Tian Jun said.


    After that, Tian Lin let go of her brother''s arm and walked forward alone. She could see that her body was still a bit swaying, but she was indeed able to walk by herself, and it was better than when she was just now. Some, I believe that as long as a while later, she can really return to the level of a normal person.


    "Brother, how is it? I walked well, right?" Tian Lin walked back and forth, and returned to Tian Jun''s side again, asking for credit.


    "Of course, you walk more beautifully than those models walk. If my sister becomes a model, it is estimated that she can see people''s eyes off!" Tian Jun said with relief, touching Tian Lin''s hair.


    "Brother, you make fun of me, I can''t compare to those models." Tian Lin said with a blushing face.


    "How can it be compared? In my eyes, you are the best, what are those models!" Tian Jun said.


    "Okay, don''t tell me, let Big Brother Huang make a joke." Tian Lin quickly stopped her brother, but Huang Feng is still there. Isn''t this a joke for him to watch him.


    And at this time, Tian Jun finally remembered that his sister was the biggest hero who could walk, so he walked to Huang Feng''s side with a grateful look and said, "Thank you, thank you for curing my sister''s leg."


    "Here again!" Huang Feng said helplessly: "Your sister has thanked you so many times just now. You are really brothers and sisters, and everything you say is the same."


    "That''s because we are really grateful to you." Tian Jun glanced at his sister and said, "You may not have experienced the feeling of despair, so you can''t understand the mood of the two of us at this time, so, No matter how many times we say thank you, we cannot express our gratitude to you!"


    "Yes." Tian Lin also echoed: "If you weren''t without you, I would never be able to live without a wheelchair!"


    Hearing his sister talked about the wheelchair, Tian Jun seemed to think of something. He walked into the room and found a small hammer. Then, it rounded and slammed into the wheelchair.


    Tian Lin jumped with a sound of "pop!"


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Tian Lin asked.


    "I''m smashing a wheelchair. Didn''t I say that this thing was smashed and burnt? And, I have seen this thing a long time ago!" Tian Jun said, every time I saw my sister sitting In the wheelchair, he felt very uncomfortable in his heart. He always thought that one day his sister could leave the wheelchair and walk independently. At that time, he must take this wheelchair down!


    Hearing what she said just now, Tian Lin didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she hated this wheelchair more than her brother because the wheelchair reminded her that she is a disabled person, a useless person, and can only be Drag the person who just backed off!


    So, now that she can walk on her own, she doesn''t want to "see" the wheelchair anymore. It''s okay to let her brother take it apart.


    Therefore, Tian Jun smashed the wheelchair one at a time, until he smashed it completely and scrapped it, and then he stopped his actions.


    "I will throw it downstairs later, we won''t need this broken thing again in the future!" Tian Jun said loudly, his face full of excitement!

 583 Chapter 583 My Life Is Yours

    After a busy meal, the three talents finally settled down, and Tian Lin''s body was weaker than normal people after all, so, feeling tired, she went to rest with Tian Jun''s help.


    However, before going to rest, she repeatedly asked Huang Feng not to leave and to stay for dinner, otherwise, she would be angry with him.


    Huang Feng also agreed, and Tian Lin went to rest.


    "Huang Feng, thank you. I haven''t seen my sister so happy for a long time. Although she usually seems very happy, I know that she is not really happy in her heart, but she just doesn''t want me to worry about it. In the past, I didn¡¯t know what to do to make her truly happy. I could only be anxious in my heart, but today, I know that she is really happy."


    After Tian Lin went to rest, Huang Feng and Tian Jun came to sit down in the hall, and Tian Jun thanked Huang Feng again.


    Tian Lin thought that she was hiding well and her brother didn''t find it, but after all, they are brothers and sisters. After so many years of living together, how could Tian Jun not know his sister?It''s just that, even if he knew his sister was making a strong smile in the past, because he couldn''t heal her, he couldn''t make her really happy.


    But today, Tian Jun saw his sister¡¯s smile from the heart. This smile has disappeared for many years. Since his sister got a strange disease, he has never seen it, and today I finally saw it again. , All this is the reason Huang Feng helped.


    "I said you''re enough, come again. Thanks to these words, I can hear the calluses in my ears." Huang Feng said with a swing.


    "Although I know that I am a bit greedy, but I still want to ask, my sister''s eyes..." At this time, Tian Jun did not thank Huang Feng again. He had already remembered the incident. In his own heart, his gratitude to Huang Feng is definitely not something that can be expressed in a few words. He will definitely repay Huang Feng with practical actions in the future.


    However, although Huang Feng was already very grateful, Tian Jun was worried about his sister after all, so even if he felt a bit too much, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''ve seen your sister''s eyes before. Frankly speaking, it''s more serious than the situation on her legs." Huang Feng understands what Tian Jun meant, and he didn''t blame him. After all, he cared about his sister. of.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Tian Jun''s face was a little sad. Although his sister can walk now, if he can''t see it, it is a pity after all, and there is no way to live a normal life.


    "However, don''t worry, I should be able to cure it too, but it may take longer." Huang Feng also saw the change in Tian Jun''s face, and envied their brother-sister friendship in his heart. However, I think I have one too. Huang Feng doesn''t feel envious of the lovely sister.


    "Really?! Can it be cured too?!" Tian Jun said in surprise. When Huang Feng came to treat Tian Lin before, he only treated the legs, but did not touch the eyes. Tian Jun brothers and sisters thought Huang Feng There was no way to heal Tian Lin¡¯s leg, but at that time, they felt that they could heal the leg, and it was already very good, and they couldn¡¯t believe that Huang Feng could really heal Tian Lin¡¯s leg. .


    However, when Huang Feng has really cured Tian Lin''s leg, Tian Jun will naturally be a bit "greedy", and now Huang Feng said that it can be cured, how could Tian Jun be unhappy?


    "Well, there should be no problem!" Huang Feng said, but the energy in his body can heal Tian Lin''s eyes, but it takes longer. Even if it can''t, he still has an exchange shop, right?Since having that store, Huang Feng''s confidence has been a lot. As long as he has enough money, what can''t be done?


    "Thank you, as long as you heal my sister''s eyes, my Tian Jun''s life will be yours from now on!" Tian Jun said to Huang Feng excitedly. For his sister has not been able to live like a normal person, Tian Jun It has always been difficult to accept in his heart, which is why he has been insisting on treating his sister for so many years.


    "Of course, even if the eyes cannot be cured, my life will be yours from today! Because you made my sister feel down to the ground again." Tian Jun added.


    "I am treating your sister, not for your life, you should keep your life, I don''t want it." Huang Feng said.


    Tian Jun knew that Huang Feng was telling the truth. It was Huang Feng who asked to help his sister to treat the illness. Moreover, he did not ask anything. But the more Huang Feng was like this, the more Tian Jun was grateful in his heart. Huang Feng, even if Huang Feng said, don''t want his own life, but Tian Jun himself obviously won''t change his mind easily.


    After that, Tian Jun didn¡¯t bother with this issue anymore. He only had to let Huang Feng know that he had this idea, but then he frowned and said to Huang Feng: ¡°Today I heard news from the road that someone I want to teach you, have you offended anyone recently?"


    "Offensive?" Tian Jun suddenly changed the subject, making Huang Feng stunned. However, after hearing his words, Peng Chengfu''s figure appeared in Huang Feng''s mind. He had just forged an enemy with him in the morning. Tang Muxue also reminded herself to pay attention to Peng Chengfu''s revenge. She wanted to come. The person who was looking for someone to teach her was Peng Chengfu, but she didn''t expect that his revenge would come so quickly. It was not a day yet.


    "I had a hatred with one person, and the other person is also quite energetic." Huang Feng said.


    "That wouldn''t be wrong. I thought it was just the same name and surname before. It turns out that the person they want to teach is really you." Tian Jun said.


    "Well, do you know who they are looking for to teach me? When will they come?" Huang Feng asked. Actually, he was not very worried. As long as he was not shot, he would use his current skill to deal with a few gangsters. Didn''t it come to you?


    "I''m looking for the old Fang. People in the rivers and lakes are called Fang Datou. This guy does things very hard, and he never leaves room. However, there are a lot of people. I know your skills are not weak, but it is better to be careful." Tian Jun said , "I will be by your side these days."


    Tian Jun obviously wanted to help Huang Feng. Although he knew that Huang Feng seemed to have something to do with the police station, it was obviously impossible for the police to stay by his side.

 584 Chapter 584

    "No need." Huang Feng said.


    "I know you are very confident in your skills, but they are so crowded, you can never make a mistake if you are careful." Tian Jun still said with some worry.


    When Tian Jun thought about it, Huang Feng''s skills should be similar to him, or better than him, but he didn''t dare to say that he could handle the siege of so many people alone.


    And Huang Feng''s hidden weapon, although it is also very powerful, but after all, the hidden weapon is a hidden weapon and cannot be used on the stage. When facing the siege of everyone, it has no effect at all.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, I am not going to sit still!"


    If before, Huang Feng wouldn''t have dared to choose to take the initiative, but now his strength has increased a lot, and he has learned a lot more things to save his life, and he has more confidence in himself.


    So, now that he knows who will deal with him, Huang Feng chooses to take the initiative. There is no need to wait for the opponent to call the door. After all, in that case, choosing the time and place of the fight is not his choice. If the other party finds a place where he doesn''t take action, such as in his own factory, or in a place with a lot of people, he will have a lot of scruples, which is not good.


    "What do you mean?" Tian Jun asked.


    "You should know where you can find the big head of Fang." Huang Feng looked at Tian Jun and said, Tian Jun is also in this business now, and the other party is all colleagues, and the peers are enemies. As long as Tian Jun has some ambitions, then Will know some of his opponents.


    But this time, when someone looked for the big head, Tian Jun knew it. Obviously, it also showed that Tian Jun also worked hard in this area. The other party should have his eyeliner by his side, or the news he received The channels are very wide.


    Regardless of the reason, it is obviously not a difficult task for Tian Jun to investigate where the big head Fang is.


    Sure enough, Tian Jun did not disappoint Huang Feng. After he heard Huang Feng''s words, he said, "According to the news I got, that guy will go to Jinbihui tonight."


    "Splendid?"


    "It''s a nightclub. It''s one of Fang Datou''s venues. The scale is not small." When he said this, Tian Jun''s eyes were a little bit of envy. After all, he is a newcomer in this industry. , However, most of them are small places. Only through Huang Feng''s advance notice, he won several good places. However, it is obviously incomparable with this magnificence.


    The larger the scale of his yard, the more luxurious the decoration, it also shows that the older brother is more capable, and the more protection fees he receives, Tian Jun is naturally very envious.


    "Well, I''ll go to this resplendent meeting in the evening." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "You are not safe by yourself? Although it is not his lair there, but there are many people there, and I heard that he can fight a lot. The big head Fang is also an old qualification in our business. There are still some capable people, let me take someone with you." Tian Jun said.


    Huang Feng thought for a while and said, "You should go with me alone, and don''t take other people. When I clean up that guy, you can ask someone to take over his place."


    "Just the two of us?" Tian Jun was taken aback.


    "Why? Scared?" Huang Feng asked with a smile.


    "How is it possible!" Tian Jun said: "Okay, I will accompany you through this experience today!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t harm you. If something happens to you, your sister won''t let me go, but she knows that I am your boss." Huang Feng said with a smile, even if the magnificent glory is the tiger''s lair. It is not difficult to retreat all by oneself, even if it is to bring one more person.


    Huang Feng did not allow Tian Jun to bring too many people. It was also out of this consideration. If he had to use some special methods when the time came, he did not want this situation to be seen by too many people. To, and Tian Jun is relatively trustworthy.


    Maybe it was worried that Huang Feng would leave without saying goodbye. Tian Lin did not sleep for too long. Of course, it can be seen from the excited expression on her face. Even if she slept for a while, the excitement did not disappear much. When the army went to the kitchen to work, she accompany Huang Feng to talk in the hall, but when she was talking, she didn''t stop, she kept walking around, as if tirelessly.


    Huang Feng just looked at Tian Lin''s movements with a smile, and didn''t say anything.


    Because Tian Lin can walk again today, this is obviously something to be happy about. Therefore, Tian Jun specially opened a bottle of wine to accompany Huang Feng to drink, and Tian Lin has always opposed his brother¡¯s drinking. I didn''t say anything today, and "watching" her brother and Big Brother Huang drinking with a smile all the way, in her heart, these two people here are the two best people in this world.


    Because they were still thinking about what happened in the evening, although Huang Feng and Tian Jun both drank to celebrate, they controlled their drinking volume and did not drink too much. Even if Huang Feng had confidence in his skill, he did not dare to let him. Go drunk and smash other people''s places.


    Although he didn¡¯t eat a lot of wine, the atmosphere on the table was obviously good. The brothers and sisters Tian Jun were obviously in a good mood. Although Huang Feng knew that someone was going to teach himself, this did not affect his mood. Therefore, he also joked with the Tian Jun brothers and sisters.


    After eating, Huang Feng and Tian Jun left together on the excuse that there was something wrong with the company. Tian Lin didn''t doubt anything, even because her brother came back from work in the afternoon. Now he hopes that he can perform positively. Fortunately, Huang Feng Perform well in front of this big boss and leave a good impression.


    "If your sister knew, I didn''t take you to work overtime, but to fight. I don''t know if she will face me with a smile." After walking out of Tian Jun''s rental house, Huang Feng smiled to Tian. Jun said.


    "You didn''t say anything wrong. My job was to fight, but now I work overtime." Tian Jun said.


    "This is your car?" In the downstairs of the community, Tian Jun asked when Huang Feng led him towards a super-splendid sports car.


    When he came back before, he saw this sports car. At that time, even if he was worried about his sister, but when he saw this car, his eyes still flashed with envy, which man Don''t love cars, moreover, is this still a cool sports car?

 585 Chapter 585

    However, Tian Jun did not expect that the owner of this super cool sports car in his eyes was Huang Feng.


    Although Tian Jun knows that Huang Feng has some money and seems to have a factory, he is definitely not as good as a real rich person. Otherwise, Huang Feng would not rent a house before, but would directly Choose to buy a house.


    Maybe Huang Feng can have several million, but in this case, he can spend several million to buy such a car?That is obviously impossible, so don''t say that Tian Jun hadn''t thought about it before, even now, seeing Huang Feng walking towards this car, he still feels a little disbelief in his heart.


    "It''s my car." Huang Feng said, and it wasn''t until Huang Feng opened the lock of the car with the key that Tian Jun believed that what Huang Feng said was true, and that the car really belonged to him.


    "Your car is really good!" After getting into Huang Feng''s car, Tian Jun carefully looked at the interior of the car and said enviously.


    Men are car lovers, and Tian Jun is no exception. Since he became this "big brother", he has become a little more generous in his hands. Recently, he is planning to buy a car, and he has already bought any car. It''s almost done.


    However, when I saw that those cars were compared with Huangfeng''s car, it was nothing. There was no comparability between the two.


    "Of course, mine is a limited edition." Huang Feng said as he started the car skillfully.


    As long as there are outsiders present, Huang Feng chooses to drive by himself instead of autonomous driving. Although there are already some cars in the world that can be driven automatically, those so-called autonomous driving cannot be used with Huang Feng. Compared with this car.


    Tian Jun nodded after hearing Huang Feng''s words. Although he didn''t know the actual price of the car, he just took a look at the car and knew that Huang Feng did not tell lies. It is impossible for such a car to be mass-produced. .


    At the same time, Tian Jun also had a new understanding of Huang Feng''s financial resources in his heart. He was obviously not what he had imagined, only a little money.


    Soon, Tian Jun discovered the characteristics of Huang Feng''s car, that is, the shock absorber performance is particularly good, even if Huang Feng has already driven the speed slowly, he sat in the car and did not notice it. Vibration.


    With Tian Jun''s guidance, Huang Feng quickly found the magnificent splendor. Looking at the nightclub with neon lights, Huang Feng didn''t feel much nervousness in his heart.


    "That''s it." Tian Jun got out of the car and said.


    Huang Feng nodded and said: "Let''s go, let''s go in, we will meet this big head."


    Not long after Huang Feng and Tian Jun entered the golden glory, a somewhat thin young man came over and said, "Brother Jun, are you here?"


    "Well, is that big head Fang coming?" Tian Jun asked, obviously, he knew this person.


    "Here, I came half an hour ago. In the 308 private room on the third floor, with three little brothers by him." The young man asked quickly.


    Huang Feng also understood now that this young man was Tian Jun''s eyeliner inserted here, and the whereabouts of the big head Fang had been detected by this young man before they came.


    In fact, Tian Jun knew that Fang Datou was going to teach Huang Feng when he took over. It was quite accidental. Originally, he had been digesting the land he had acquired before, and he didn''t mean to expand. However, he also knew that even if he didn''t expand now. If it is, he has become a competitor in the eyes of some people, so he wants to arrange his eyeliner first.


    And the turf managed by Fang Datou happened to be bordered by the land currently owned by Tian Jun. Therefore, after knowing that Tian Jun had suddenly expanded his power, that Fang Datou had already provoked Tian Jun several times, just trying to take advantage of it. With Tian Jun based on unsettled things, he defeated him.


    Tian Jun does not have the ability to expand in a short period of time. However, this basic defensive work is still to be done, and Fang Datou¡¯s hostility towards him is not difficult to discover. Therefore, naturally, Tian Jun¡¯s placement in Fang Datou¡¯s place The work is also deeper.


    And the young man in front of him was Tian Junan who inserted Fang Datou''s site. Although it hasn''t been very long yet, with his flexible mind, he is now a small boss, knowing some things that Fang Datou is not too secret. Easy.


    Today, this young man accidentally learned that Fang Datou was entrusted by others and wanted to teach Huang Feng. Although he did not know who Huang Feng was and was not familiar with Huang Feng, he would report to him on important matters. Tian Jun''s.


    As for this matter, Fang Datou attaches great importance to it. It seems that the person who entrusted him to do this has a very good background. If Fang Datou wants to curry favor with others, he must do it well. Therefore, this young man He also reported the incident to Tian Jun.


    "Okay, you go first, we will go up by ourselves later." Tian Jun said.


    "Brother Jun, maybe call more brothers. Although Fang Datou has only brought three people, there are a lot of people in this place." The young man said with some worry.


    "It''s okay, there is a master beside me." Tian Jun said. At this time, he can only choose to believe in Huang Feng.


    The young man glanced at Huang Feng with suspicious eyes. He didn''t know what kind of skill the master in his army brother''s mouth had. However, he knew the skill of the army brother. Even the army brother said the opponent was If you are a master, then the opponent will definitely not be weak.


    Therefore, the young man didn''t say anything, but a flashback and disappeared into the surrounding crowd, as if he had never appeared before.


    "Your little brother is not bad." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun after the other party left.


    "Well, there is no problem with loyalty, and my mind is also flexible. I want to wait when the big head is gone. I want to train him." Tian Jun said.


    "That presumably you won''t wait long." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Tian Jun has some doubts. In fact, when Huang Feng called him here today, he was a little puzzled. He didn''t know how Huang Feng wanted to solve this problem, negotiate?That is obviously impossible. Tian Jun still knows what kind of person Fang Datou is, and it is impossible to be good in this matter.


    Hands on?Definitely!It''s just that Tian Jun doesn''t know how far Huang Feng is going to hit him?It seems very possible, but there are a lot of people protecting the opponent. Whether Huang Feng can hurt the opponent''s deity is still hard to say, and the opponent will be more retaliated behind him.


    Tian Jun didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng¡¯s plan was, and Huang Feng hadn¡¯t thought about it. However, now he plans to get it right once and for all. At the same time, he also wants to build power. He doesn¡¯t want any cats and dogs to come to him in the future. trouble.

 586 Chapter 586

    "What should we do now?"


    In front of his little brother, Tian Jun must have his own opinions, but now he is following Huang Feng, and this matter is mainly Huang Feng¡¯s matter, so he naturally wants to seek Huang Feng¡¯s opinion Up.


    "Drink, make trouble!" Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Drinking, making trouble?" Tian Jun was a little puzzled, and then thought that this might be Huang Feng''s attempt to attract the big head of Fang.


    Actually, Tian Jun doesn¡¯t approve of this approach very much. Huang Feng is here. If he wants to teach the big head Fang, he can go now. Anyway, the two of them already know the location of the other party, and the other party is right next to him. There are only three little brothers, and the two of them can solve it completely.


    After teaching Fang Datou, this prestige was also established, and they could leave. In that case, no matter how large the crowd was in this place, they might not be able to stop them. At that time, they had already left.


    And now Huang Feng wants to make trouble, it can indeed attract Fang Datou¡¯s attention, but for this kind of thing, Fang Datou obviously won¡¯t do it on his own, he must let his little brother go out, one can¡¯t do, just two. Two can''t work, only five. Anyway, there are many younger brothers here, and he can always solve Huang Feng and the two of them.


    At that time, they were facing Fang Datou''s many little brothers, not Fang Datou himself, and, under the siege of so many little brothers, they still don''t know whether they can retreat with their whole body.


    However, since Huang Feng had already decided, Tian Jun did not object anymore. Anyway, when he came out with Huang Feng, he thought about it. If he was beaten up, he had already thought about it before. After the life is Huang Feng, still care about this fight?


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what Tian Jun¡¯s thoughts were in his mind. In fact, at the beginning, Huang Feng had the same thoughts as Tian Jun. He directly approached Fang Datou himself and hit the opponent on his knees and begged for mercy. However, that seemed to be useless. Will still retaliate afterwards.


    But now, if he wants to build his prestige, he has to do it once and for all, let those people know how good he is, so that he won''t bother him in the future, then he will have a big one.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Tian Jun went directly to the third floor, asked for a private room, ordered the wine directly, and drank.


    I have to say that this resplendent boss is definitely a capable person. The princesses in this private room are very beautiful, pure, charming, and all kinds of customs. Unfortunately, Huang Feng and Tian Jun are obviously Not for fun.


    "Snapped!"


    Huang Feng put the wine glass he had just drunk on, still on the ground, then frowned, and said to the princess in a private room who had not left yet, "What''s the matter? Bullying us without money, right? Actually selling fakes. Give us wine?"


    The princess in the private room was stunned. It was the first time she encountered this kind of thing. It was inevitable that she was a little stunned and ignored. Then she reacted and quickly said, "This boss, you may have misunderstood. We don''t have fake wine here. , It¡¯s impossible to sell fake wine."


    "You mean my boss is lying?" At this time, Tian Jun knew that he had to go on his own. After all, he wanted to be a little brother in front of Huang Feng. Therefore, it is impossible for his boss to come forward for everything. .


    "No, I didn''t mean that." The private room princess said, "I think the boss may have misunderstood, not that he was lying on purpose."


    "I think that''s what you mean. Selling fake wine even has the face to say that we lie?" Tian Jun said.


    At this time, the princess in the private room has calmed down. After all, the guests she usually encounters are all kinds of people. What kind of people has she not seen?She is already a human being, and now she understands that the two of Huang Feng either came to make trouble on purpose, or they had no money and wanted to find an excuse to eat overlord¡¯s meal. She had met many of these two types of people. However, in the end there was nothing to end.


    With this idea, she looked up and down Huang Feng with her eyes. Then, there was a clear look of contempt on her face and said: "I said two bosses, if you don¡¯t have money to drink, then To put it bluntly, don''t use this botched excuse."


    No wonder this private room princess felt that Huang Feng and Tian Jun came to cheat and drink. Although Tian Jun called Huang Feng the boss, the total amount of clothes on Huang Feng¡¯s body would not exceed 10,000, and it might even be. Just one or two thousand, this is not too difficult to judge for the private princess who often observes all kinds of people.


    You know, the private room set by Huang Feng, but the minimum consumption is 5,000. Therefore, the princess thinks that Huang Feng and the two have no money, and they want to support the face, good food and drink, and finally find that they have no money. After the checkout, I used this botched excuse to get a free bill or something.


    Huang Feng was shocked when he heard the woman''s words, and then he reacted. The other party looked down on both of them, thinking that they were both here for the King¡¯s meal today. Huang Feng smiled bitterly. This is really judging people by their appearance. Is it so poor?


    However, Huang Feng was going to make trouble today, so I can''t blame the other party for saying that.


    "Are you entertaining guests like this? You are so magnificent. You dare to talk to guests like this. Who tells you that we don''t have money anymore? My boss is really upset. I can buy your nightclub!" Tian Jun said.


    "Who believes it!" The woman obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Okay, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, let your manager come over and give me a good explanation, why use fake wine to fool us! Do you look down on us, or you only sell fake wine here!" Tian Jun said.


    After the private room princess heard what Tian Jun said, she turned around and went out without saying a word. She had already determined that Huang Feng and Tian Jun came to make trouble. For such things, she was not responsible for them. People, usually only responsible, how to make customers spend more.


    "Manager, the two guests in the 217 private room want to eat Overlord''s meal." The princess in the private room said straightforwardly after seeing the manager here.


    "What''s the matter?" The manager frowned and said. It''s not that there has been no one who wanted to eat Overlord''s meal here. However, since such people were interrupted by a leg, there has been no such fool. Unexpectedly, today there are two more people who are not afraid of death.


    Then, the private room princess relayed Huang Feng and Tian Jun''s words to the manager here.

 587 Chapter 587

    "Is there anyone afraid of death?!" After listening to the private room princess''s narration, the manager here muttered.


    They do have fake wine here, but they have a plan for who uses fake wine and when they use it. The manager can be sure that the wine in Huang Feng''s private room is indeed real. Wine, because Huang Feng and the others are here for the first time, it is impossible for them to fool Huang Feng and the others with fake wine at the beginning. Without the ability to distinguish, all wines have the same taste.


    Therefore, the manager can be sure that Huang Feng and the others are deliberately making trouble, and, as the princess in the private room said, they are here to eat the King¡¯s meal.


    "I remember Boss Fang came here today?" The manager said suddenly.


    "Well, I''ve been here for a while, and Xiao Cui is staying with him. That guy is a pervert! Moreover, it''s quite ruthless to start. I heard Xiao Cui and the others say that the boss always likes to play tricks and torture them. Speaking of Fang Datou, this princess in the private room is obviously no stranger. The other party is a frequent visitor here, and when chatting with the sisters, she also knows that Fang Datou has special hobbies and likes to torture people and accompany others. He once had to rest for several days to get over.


    "Okay, I know that guy is a pervert, so just bear it. Anyway, he doesn''t come every day. Only with him can our place be stable." The manager said comfortingly.


    "I know, I just feel sorry for Xiaocui and the others." The private room princess said.


    "Don''t feel sorry for them. Maybe they are very happy. The boss has always been very generous." The manager said: "Okay, don''t talk about it. Now that boss Fang is here, you will take 217 rooms. Tell him the matter, let him handle it."


    "Okay, I''ll go!" said the princess in the private room. When they encounter some trouble here, they usually go to the security first. The security can''t solve it, then they will look for those watching the scene. After all, if you ask them to go out, you have to There are some extra benefits, so if you can, you won¡¯t.


    However, since the boss himself is here today, it is a good way to let the other party come forward.


    "Boom boom boom!" The private room princess came to the door of private room 308, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" There was a dull voice from inside.


    Then, the princess in the private room opened the door, but the pictures inside made her a little frowning.


    What she just said, the princess in the private room named Xiaocui is also in the private room at this time, but she is now full of fruit, her hands tied behind her back, kneeling on the ground, and a dog chain on her neck. The other end of the dog chain is in the hands of a person whose head is larger than normal.


    "Snapped"


    The person with a big head raised the whip in his hand and slapped Xiao Cui''s body with a slap, causing Xiao Cui to groan, but he didn''t make any screams, and even made a comfortable scream.


    "What''s the matter?" The man who beat Xiao Cui with a whip raised his head and glanced at the princess in the private room who came in.


    His voice directly awakened the princess in the private room. She hurriedly lowered her head and said: "There are two troubles here. The manager asks you to deal with it. They are in room 217."


    "Do you want to bother me with such trivial things?!" The man was obviously a little unhappy, turned his head to the private room, and the other three younger brothers and spectators said: "You can arrange for someone to deal with it, and give a good lesson to those who don''t know. Anyway, let him know who is covering this place!"


    "Yes!" One of the three stood up and said, after that, he turned around to leave, but when he turned around, his eyes still looked at Xiao Cui''s body with nostalgia.


    "As for you, don''t leave, stay with me!" The private room princess who came to report was about to leave this place that made her scared when she heard the voice of the boss.


    Boss Fang''s words stopped her movement. She wanted to refuse and left directly because she was afraid of the other party''s methods, but she did not dare to leave like this. She knew the weight of Boss Fang to the boss. And, the other party¡¯s methods are very vicious, if she really doesn¡¯t leave the face directly, then not only will she be caught back and be cruelly tortured, she will be more likely to lose this tomorrow, in her opinion Very good job.


    "Boss Fang, I, I still have guests waiting for me to go back." The private room manager turned around and said with a strong smile, hoping that Boss Fang could change his mind.


    "What kind of shit guests, let them wait, or change someone! The person I like, is there anyone who dares to grab!" The boss Fang obviously didn''t change his mind.


    Therefore, no matter how unwilling the private room princess was, she could only slowly walk towards Boss Fang to accompany her good friend Xiao Cui. At this time, she had already regretted it in her heart. I didn''t leave Huang Feng''s private room before. Although the two didn''t have much money, at least they wouldn''t be so cruel to deal with her. Now she would rather earn less money than suffer the crime.


    However, it is useless to think these things now, and even she still complains about Huang Feng and Tian Jun in her heart, if it weren''t for the trouble between them, she wouldn''t have suffered this crime.


    After the big-headed little brother went out, he looked for the other big-headed little brothers who were guarding the nightclub.


    "Someone is making trouble, the boss tells us to deal with it." The man said.


    "Anyone who dares to make trouble on the boss''s site is simply impatient!"


    "That''s it, don''t open their dog eyes to see who is covering it here."


    "How many of them do they have? They are so bold. I don''t know that the people who made trouble before can only become lame after they leave here?"


    The little brothers with big heads clamored one by one, and at the same time, they were also a little dissatisfied. The boss came here today, but someone happened to make trouble. Didn''t this hit the faces of the people who are here?


    Moreover, these people are drinking and chatting with women here at this time. It is strange that they are disturbed by others, and they are in a good mood.


    "There are only two people. I guess it¡¯s the first time I came here. I don¡¯t know if the boss is covering this place. Go to several people and teach him a lesson. !" said the person who came to spread the news.

 588 Chapter 588

    "There are only two people? These two people are too arrogant, I thought how many people there are!" Obviously, they were very surprised and somewhat surprised that Huang Feng had only two people.


    Among these people, a person''s face changed slightly, but the people next to him did not notice, and this person was the young man who had passed the news to Tian Jun and Huang Feng.


    At this moment, when he heard the report from someone, the young man guessed that the two people who caused the trouble were probably Brother Jun and the master in his mouth. He was slightly worried about Huang Feng and Tian Junlai.


    At the same time, he also had some doubts, why didn''t Huang Feng and Tian Jun go directly to Fang Datou, in that case, they would only have to face three or four people.


    However, in this situation, there are more people they have to face. They have nearly twenty people here, and there are still some "weapons".


    "What the hell does Brother Jun want to do?" the young man thought to himself.


    "Okay, don''t yell, you just go to two people and tidy them up." The person who came to deliver the order said, he is like a bodyguard with a big head, so he is better than these ordinary boys. Taller.


    "Let me go, I happened to have a drink and want to move my body." At this time, someone stood up and said.


    "I''ll go with you, I want to see who is so innocent, there are only two people, so I dare to make trouble!" Another person stood up and said.


    "Okay, just go with you two, go and get back quickly, I am here waiting for your news, the boss is still waiting for me to reply." The bodyguard said.


    "Okay, wait, it won''t be long."


    So the two went out and went straight to the private rooms of Huang Feng and Tian Jun.


    "bump!"


    The two were here to fight, so naturally they didn''t mean to be polite. When they came to Huangfeng''s private room, they kicked open the private room door with one kick.


    "Who is making trouble here so recklessly, ah! Stand up for me!" One of them shouted into the private room.


    Huang Feng and Tian Jun were not surprised by this situation, neither of them made the slightest move, and their behavior annoyed the two big-headed little brothers.


    "Are you fucking deaf or blind!? Didn''t you hear me?" The man saw Huang Feng and Tian Jun ignore him, his face was very ugly, and he said sharply again.


    "It''s noisy!" Huang Feng muttered to himself. Then, he picked up the canned beer on the table and slammed it out. The man seemed to realize that something was wrong and wanted to avoid it. However, it was obviously too late. He saw a black spot suddenly grow bigger, and then hit his forehead. Then, he rolled his eyes and thumped to the ground with no sensation.


    "It''s finally quieter now." Huang Feng said again.


    And Huang Feng''s words also awakened Tian Jun and another person who came to teach them.


    "Fuck, you guys dare to do it and see if I don''t kill you!" The companion was stunned. The remaining person was not afraid to run away, but rushed towards Huangfeng with a fierce face waving his fist. Want to teach Huang Feng a lesson.


    "Life and death!" Huang Feng said again. When Tian Jun next to him was about to start his hands, he had already raised his right foot and kicked the opponent''s abdomen, and the man immediately retreated at a faster speed!


    After he fell to the ground, the man did not get up for the first time, but eased his breathing on the ground.


    "Go and call the manager. We are going to ask about this fake wine. We don''t want to waste time with unrelated people." Huang Feng said.


    "You wait for me!" After the man struggled to get up, he ran back quickly, not even his companions. Of course, he was not calling the manager, but calling his brothers. Help clean up Huang Feng''s.


    "You are better than before." At this time, Tian Jun said to Huang Feng. He saw Huang Feng''s shot just now, and he thought to himself that even if it was his own words, he might not be able to catch it. Huang Feng''s foot and the beer bottle before.


    "Otherwise, how could I bring you here alone?" Huang Feng poured himself a glass of beer and said while drinking.


    "It turns out that you had planned. I was really worried before." Tian Jun said. At this time, he knew that when Huang Feng decided to face Fang''s head alone, it was not that he was arrogant, but that he really did. This ability, even if he didn''t come here today, if Huang Feng came alone, there would be no problem at all.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about being beaten if you follow me?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "I''ve never worried before." Tian Jun said, since he has decided to follow Huang Feng and work his life for Huang Feng, he will not be worried or afraid of any danger.


    While Huang Feng and Tian Jun continued to drink "fake wine" leisurely there, the little brother who was kicked by Huang Feng had already returned to his previous place.


    "Huh, are you back so soon?" The big-headed bodyguard looked at each other in surprise and said. Could it be that the two troublemakers have left by themselves?


    "Cough" The little brother''s heart was not very smooth at this time, and he coughed several times, but he couldn''t ease his breath.


    But at this time, everyone else also found an abnormality. This little brother''s face was very ugly, and he was the only one who came back this time, and the other was missing.


    "Why did you come back alone? What the hell is going on, you speak!" someone asked anxiously.


    "Ahem, that person, ahem, he is a master!" The little brother finally finished speaking with a cough.


    "Master? Very powerful? You were beaten by him?"


    "Well, Xiao Yu was stunned by a beer bottle from the other party, and I''m still lying there. I was kicked by that guy, and I can''t even hide. That guy''s speed is too fast." Shi was finally relieved and spoke more coherently.


    "Really so powerful?" someone curiously asked.


    "Where can you be more powerful? They are just two people, so many of us? Still afraid of them?"


    "Yes, go, let''s go together and fuck them!"


    The rest of the people are all angry. After all, this is their place. Now the other party not only makes trouble, but also hurt their people. How can they accept it? Moreover, the number of people here is more than the other party. A lot more, then they can''t stand it even more.


    The big-headed bodyguard also stood up and said, "Go, let''s all go together, I want to see how good these two guys are!"

 589 Chapter 589

    The big-headed bodyguard led a group of people to the private room where Huang Feng and Tian Jun were located mightily, and the young man who passed the message to Tian Jun was also among them.


    These people looked murderous at this time. From their point of view, Huang Feng''s behavior has seriously provoke their dignity. They must teach Huang Feng a good lesson and let them know that not everyone can fight.


    "bump!"


    The door of Huang Feng and Tian Jun''s private room was once again rudely kicked open. A group of people squeezed in and immediately filled Huang Feng and his small private room.


    "Xiao Yu? How are you?"


    The leading bodyguard with the big head was also discovered at this time. The little brother who was still lying on the ground stepped forward and took a look. After checking the light rain, he stood up and looked at Huang Feng with frosty face. He Tian Jun said, "Who are you? Why are you messing up here?"


    The bodyguard was a little awake at this time. He realized that Huang Feng and the two might not be ordinary people. After all, ordinary people could not be so far away. Throwing a beer can can knock people out, so he wanted to set Huang Feng''s words, let''s see who Huang Feng and the others are, after all, some people can''t offend them.


    However, Huang Feng and Tian Jun seemed to hear him, and they did not see so many people coming in, and continued to drink "fake wine."


    The questioning bodyguard''s face was gloomy, after all, in front of so many people, being ignored by Huang Feng, he must be unhappy in his heart.


    However, after all, he was not too brainless. Although he was angry in his heart, he still resisted, looked at Huang Feng and said: "Two friends, this is under the cover of Boss Fang. What can we do? Have a good talk?"


    "Oh, Fang Datou? I''m looking for him? Is he here? Let him come over to see me and accompany us with a crime. Let''s forget about today''s affairs." Huang Feng said.


    "Asshole! What the hell are you? Asking our boss to make amends for you?"


    "Fuck, what little boy B, with such a big tone, doesn''t he want to live anymore!"


    "Our boss is what you can see if you want to?"


    The little brothers with big heads clamored one by one. In their opinion, Huang Feng completely ignored them, and the face of the leading bodyguard at this time was equally unsightly. The face of oneself and others, called their boss by the nickname, obviously knows the identity of their boss, and they don''t put their boss in their eyes.


    "What''s the noise? Didn''t you hear what my boss said? Tell Fang Datou to come over to toast and apologize! Otherwise, today''s affairs will not be over!" At this time, Tian Jun, who had been facing everyone sideways, turned around and faced Fang Datou. Said the little brother.


    "It''s you?! Tian Jun!" The leading Fang Butou bodyguard recognized Tian Jun as soon as he saw Tian Jun and exclaimed.


    At the same time, he was surprised that the young man who had reported to Tian Jun before. He did not expect that Tian Jun would call that young man the boss. You know, this boss is not just screaming, and he is still with so many people. before.


    I think that some time ago, their boss Tian Jun seemed to have received internal information. He prepared early and got so many places at once. Moreover, the police seemed to treat them a little extraordinarily. At that time, in private. Someone is talking about who is the backer behind Tian Jun''s boss.


    Today, is it this young man?The young man was originally a flexible-minded person, and he had already thought of a lot of things.


    "Do you know me?" Tian Jun frowned and looked at the other party. Although he is a little boss, he is not yet narcissistic to the point where everyone knows himself. Among the colleagues around, except those Boss, you may have heard of him, or seen his photos, it is impossible for ordinary people to know him.


    However, the person in front of him is obviously not a small person. He is a person that Fang Datou quite trusts. Therefore, Fang Datou will tell him many things. Therefore, it is not surprising that he knows the identity of the kicking Tianjun.


    The man didn''t answer Tian Jun''s question, but frowned and looked at Huang Feng and Tian Jun. While guessing Huang Feng''s identity, he was thinking, why is Tian Jun coming here to make trouble?


    Tian Jun is so good that he is also a big brother-level figure. It is impossible for him to go to other people''s turf to cause trouble for no reason. It must have his purpose. At the same time, because of Tian Jun''s participation in this matter, it is impossible to be good. Understand.


    "Tian Jun, what on earth do you want to do?" The bodyguard now thinks that Tian Jun is leading the matter, and he also thinks that Tian Jun obviously cannot be angry because of the fake wine.


    "It''s nothing, I just want Boss Fang to toast us and apologize!" Tian Jun said.


    "It''s impossible!" The man shook his head decisively and said: "Please leave now, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Because he recognized Tian Jun¡¯s identity, that person did not choose to do it the first time, because once Tian Jun had something to do here, it would not be a trivial matter. It would cause the two forces to fight each other and not get himself. With the permission of the boss, he obviously did not dare to do so.


    "If Fang Datou comes to apologize, it is impossible for us to leave!" Tian Jun said.


    "Then don''t blame us for being polite," the bodyguard said, "come here, please give me both of them out!"


    The little brothers with big heads are already gearing up to teach Huang Feng the two. They don''t know Tian Jun and Huang Feng. In their view, making trouble in their place is not to give them face or to kill them. behavior.


    Now I finally got permission, and everyone couldn''t help but want to bite forward and teach Huang Feng the two.


    However, two of them acted slower than those around them. One was the undercover agent placed by Tian Jun, and the other was the person who was kicked by Huang Feng before. Although he wanted revenge, , But he also knows that Huang Feng¡¯s skills are still very powerful. Even if they can defeat Huang Feng, the person who rushes over will definitely suffer Huang Feng¡¯s fist. Therefore, he consciously took a step slower than the people around him. , I just wanted to let his companions go first, and he went up to "make up the knife" last.


    Huang Feng and the two were not surprised by the behavior of these people. They were here to make trouble. If the other party didn''t do anything, they would not know what to do.

 590 Chapter 590

    Tian Jun is also gearing up for a good activity. Huang Feng¡¯s performance was in his eyes. He has already made up his mind to charge Huang Feng and even give his life. What if Let your boss take care of everything, what good is it for him?


    However, when he was just about to get up, he felt that he was being held down. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of it. He looked at Huang Feng with some doubts, not knowing what he meant. At the same time, he felt that he was holding on to Huang Feng. The strength also felt a little bit astonished. Huang Feng just took a light ride, but he couldn''t get up.


    "Don''t do it, let me come today. If you want to do it, there will be opportunities in the future!" Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    Huang Feng knew Yan Tianjun''s mind, and, after inquiring about Bai Xiaorou before, he also accepted Tian Jun''s refuge, so he didn''t dislike Tian Jun''s behavior.


    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s here today to build power, and he doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb his life in the future. After all, his current mind is mostly about how to make money, and then he exchanges what he wants in the storage box. For these He doesn''t want to care too much about annoying things.


    Tian Jun hesitated, but then said: "Okay!"


    Afterwards, Huang Feng looked at the big-headed boys and said, "Don''t waste time, let''s go together!"


    This is not how arrogant Huang Feng is, but he can feel that these people are just ordinary people, or they are a little bit fierce, but their combat effectiveness is average, so even if their number is large, he There is not much worry, these people add up, they are not as good as a third-rate master.


    "Damn, don''t stop me, see if I don''t kill this arrogant guy!"


    "Go, go, kill this guy!"


    Huang Feng''s words, in his own opinion, are nothing, because he knows that these people are not his skills, so, in the principle of saving time, he certainly hopes that these guys will go together.


    However, in the eyes of others, this is extremely arrogant. You know, they have twenty or so numbers here, or they are on their territory, but Huang Feng and the others are only two people, and they actually let themselves wait. People together, what is this not arrogance?


    As a result, these people rushed to Huang Feng one by one, with grim faces and cruel smiles. They seemed to have seen the two of Huang Feng knocked down to the ground by them, begging for mercy.


    However, these people quickly learned that what is meant by ideals is very plump and reality is very skinny. Huang Feng was sitting on the sofa before, but disappeared in an instant. They are still wondering where Huang Feng can go. At the time, they saw a figure moving quickly among them.


    "Touch, touch, touch"


    Huang Feng was constantly searching among the big-headed little brothers. Because of the use of Lingbo''s microsteps, those people could not even touch the corners of his clothes, so they were shot out one by one. .


    Huang Feng was here to make trouble, so naturally he didn''t mean to keep his strength. Therefore, those little brothers were miserable, one by one, as if their stomachs were hit by gravity, their internal organs were all twisted together, and it was terribly uncomfortable.


    Of course, these people are not without luck. The undercover agent who was planted by Tian Jun in Fang''s head was not beaten by Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng touched him gently in order to make him not suspicious. He smashed him, and the other party was obviously a smart person. He immediately screamed and fell to the ground. Then, clutching his stomach and rolling, it was like how much he had been hurt. The realistic acting almost made Huang Feng mistaken. I thought I really hurt the other person.


    The time did not exceed ten seconds. The people who had been clamoring to teach Huang Feng a lesson before were already screaming and rolling on the ground. As for what I said just now, it was like a joke!


    "Now, you are the only one left." Huang Feng said while looking at the bodyguard he had left behind.


    The bodyguard was also a little pale at this time, and he was able to be Fang''s bodyguard. Obviously, this person still had some skills, but he had just seen Huang Feng with his own eyes before knocking down the big brothers to the ground. , And Huang Feng was not injured at all. This person knew that Huang Feng was a master, a real master, and a master who couldn''t beat himself.


    However, if he still wants to continue chasing with Boss Fang, then he cannot escape like this. Otherwise, even if he avoids a beating, his boss will settle accounts with him afterwards, but he will be more awful.


    Therefore, after seeing Huang Feng looking at him, the bodyguard took out a folding knife from his pocket and flicked it lightly. The knife was already unfolded, shining with a terrifying light.


    With the knife in his hand, the bodyguard finally had some confidence in his heart. He looked at Huang Feng and said, "I admit that you are very good, but even if you are good enough, if you offend our boss, you are over!"


    The bodyguard thinks that Huang Feng and Tian Jun are obviously in the same group, but he knows a lot. He knows that his boss is planning to grab Tian Jun¡¯s site recently. Huang Feng¡¯s skills are strong, but they are here. It can be a lot, and the number is also superior. He doesn''t think Huang Feng can change anything.


    "Really? You can try it!" Huang Feng said.


    "Drink!" The man was no longer wordy. After one step, the knife in his hand had already pierced Huang Feng, and the sharp blade seemed to be able to pierce Huang Feng in the next second.


    However, immediately this person opened his eyes and his face was unbelievable, because the knife in his hand was clamped tightly by Huang Feng''s two fingers. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t even stab it forward. It is one centimeter.


    "Get me back!" Huang Feng raised his foot and kicked the opponent''s chest. The man stepped back a few steps. Although he was trying to stabilize his body, he finally fell down. To the ground.


    His face was completely lost, and he didn''t immediately check his injury, but looked a little dazed, as if he had not recovered from the blow just now.


    He never thought that he would be defeated so easily by Huang Feng. Originally, he thought that even if Huang Feng wanted to defeat himself, it would take some time, and he might even have a chance to hurt Huang Feng.


    However, the facts are very cruel. He thinks that a ferocious attack is not worth mentioning in front of Huang Feng. Huang Feng even stopped him with two fingers. With such a big gap, how could he be so easy? Just accept.

 591 Chapter 591: Have You Heard Of Internal Force

    "Okay, you go back and tell Fang Datou, I''ll wait for him here, and let him come to apologize immediately. Of course, if he is unwilling or unconvinced, he can call someone to come. We will not leave!" Huang Feng looked at those The big-headed horses said.


    Although the big-headed little brothers hate Huang Feng in their hearts at this time, they can only think about it in their hearts. The things just now have been clearly told to them that they are not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents. If you bring more weapons, you may be able to defeat Huang Feng, but it is clear that Huang Feng is not something they can handle now.


    Therefore, even if they are not convinced, they can only endure, and Huang Feng''s words are still very arrogant, but they have not looked down on Huang Feng as they did at the beginning, at least, Huang Feng has some ability .


    "let''s go!"


    At this time, the bodyguard has also been relieved. He glanced at Huang Feng bitterly. Although he was not convinced, he did not make any fearless resistance. He wanted to tell the boss about the matter, and then let him The boss brought more people to teach Huang Feng.


    The undercover agent placed by Tian Jun also left with everyone. At this time, his heart was full of admiration for Huang Feng. He didn''t expect that the master in the army''s mouth was so powerful, and there were so many of them. He was knocked to the ground without even touching the corners of the other party¡¯s clothes. This is simply a master of masters, and the young man also vaguely thought that even if Fang Datou sent more people, there would be no The slightest usefulness.


    "I hope they can call more people." Huang Feng said back on his sofa.


    However, Tian Jun looked at Huang Feng with the same look of a monster. He found that although he had seen Huang Feng very well before, but now he found that he still underestimated Huang Feng¡¯s strength, just Huang Feng The physicality shown, not to mention the big-headed little brothers, but he didn''t see too clearly, let alone attack Huang Feng.


    "Why? Don''t you know?" Huang Feng asked Tian Jun with a smile.


    "No." Tian Jun shook his head and said, "It''s just that I think you are so powerful. No wonder you didn''t want to accept my refuge before. Based on your ability, there are definitely not many people who can hurt you."


    "Don''t be so pretentious, you are actually very powerful." Huang Feng said, but he was telling the truth. I remember that when he first met Tian Jun, he was not Tian Jun¡¯s opponent yet, if not he could magic. If he used magic as a hidden weapon, he fell into Tian Jun''s hands that time.


    Moreover, Tian Jun¡¯s strength is stronger than many people. The leader just now is not necessarily Tian Jun¡¯s opponent. However, Huang Feng has also seen that Tian Jun¡¯s ability may be due to him fighting at home. It was very fierce, but he didn''t have too many routines. Obviously, he hadn''t learned the moves systematically. As for the internal force, it was even more impossible to learn.


    "It''s far worse than you." Tian Jun said: "If something really happens, I don''t know if you are protecting me or I am protecting you."


    This made Tian Jun very frustrated. He took refuge in Huang Feng, but rushed to help Huang Feng and protect Huang Feng, but now it seems that Huang Feng does not need his protection.


    "Fortunately, you still lack a person by your side to do some trivial matters. Otherwise, I will have no face to stay by your side." Tian Jun said mockingly.


    "Have you heard of Inner Power?" Huang Feng said suddenly, seeing Tian Jun''s somewhat depressed expression.


    "Ah, what?" Huang Feng''s sudden change of subject made Tian Jun very uncomfortable, but he immediately said, "It''s the kind of internal force written in martial arts novels?"


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded and said: "Actually, you know that when we first met, I couldn''t beat you. I also learned internal strength and light gong by chance, so my strength can be improved. So fast." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    The reason why Huang Feng told Tian Jun about internal power is naturally to teach Tian Jun internal power. After this period of contact, Huang Feng feels that Tian Jun is still worthy of trust, and his feelings for his sister Can''t pretend.


    Huang Feng also feels that what Tian Jun said is not wrong. He may not need others to protect himself, but he does need a man who does what he wants and runs errands. Moreover, things like Fang Datou today have the news of Tian Jun. Source, you can learn more about it yourself.


    Therefore, with these considerations, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t mind teaching Tian Jun¡¯s internal strength to increase his strength. In that case, the power under his hands will grow stronger and stronger. Even in the worst case, Tian Jun will betray him in the future. Huang Feng didn''t think that he was not Tian Jun''s opponent. After all, his ability was not as simple as his internal strength.


    "Is there really internal force?!" Tian Jun exclaimed in surprise. He did not expect that the internal force mentioned in the novels and phone calls actually existed. This made Tian Jun, who has always been interested in martial arts, really exists. How can I not be surprised.


    "Well, if you want to learn, I can teach you." Huang Feng said another thing that made Tian Jun extremely excited.


    "Really? Are you really willing to teach me?" Tian Jun still can''t believe it. Although he doesn''t know how to work internally, he also knows that this thing must be rare. Huang Feng teaches himself so easily now, of course he He was excited, and he was really interested in internal power.


    "Can I still lie to you? You have already taken refuge in me. Your strength is stronger, isn''t my strength also stronger?" Huang Feng said.


    "Well, don''t worry, I swear by Tian Jun that I will never betray you in this life!" Tian Jun said solemnly. Now, in his heart, Huang Feng''s position has been infinitely elevated. Huang Feng is not only a former helper. He saved himself, saved his sister¡¯s life, and now healed his sister¡¯s legs. Moreover, he also needs to teach himself internal strength. He feels that he owes Huang Feng too much, even if he pays his life for him, It seems that he can''t pay off Huang Feng''s kindness to himself.


    "Of course I believe you will not betray me, otherwise I won''t teach you internal strength." Huang Feng said.


    Tian Jun nodded, did not speak, but he was already determined in his heart. He must cultivate Professor Huang Feng''s internal strength. Only when his strength becomes stronger can he give Huang Feng more help instead of what he is now. In this way, he can only be an errand player.

 592 Chapter 592

    "Bang bang bang" The door of room 308 on the third floor of Jinbihui was knocked again. The knocking sound was very urgent. It seemed that the person who knocked on the door was very anxious.


    "Who, fucking, can''t let Lao Tzu have a good time?" Fang in the room exclaimed uncomfortably.


    However, the knocking outside the door continued, and it seemed more anxious.


    Fang Datou was furious and said, "Come in, you''d better have something to do, otherwise, don''t blame Lao Tzu for being polite!"


    Hearing Fang Datou''s permission, the door was opened, and it was the person who had been ordered to deal with Huang Feng and Tian Jun''s affairs.


    "What the hell is you? You didn''t know that I was enjoying it in there, knock the soul!" The big head Fang didn''t change his face when he saw the visitor, and shouted at the visitor.


    At this time, the house is full of spring. The princess who used to be Huang Feng and her private room is now like her friend Xiao Cui, who has been wiped out, kneeling on the ground with handcuffs on her hands, and her pure white skin is exposed outside. , To show her beautiful figure to everyone in the private room.


    However, this bodyguard just came in, and now he is obviously not in the mood to appreciate these beautiful scenery. Seeing the boss get angry, he quickly said: "Boss, something has happened!"


    "What''s the matter? Who doesn''t know if I am covering this place, what can happen?" Fang said dissatisfiedly, "I didn''t ask you to teach the two troublemakers just now. How did things go? "


    "Boss, something happened to them!" The man said: "Of those two troublemakers, one is Tian Jun, and the other is not sure what it is with Tian Jun. However, they are very good at fighting. I just took The brothers passed by and were all knocked down by him alone!"


    Although the man heard that Tian Jun called Huang Feng the boss, he was a little bit disbelieved, because he hadn¡¯t heard of Tian Jun¡¯s boss before, he himself was the boss, and even though Huang Feng had good skills, , After all, he is too young. At his age and his skill, it is more likely that he is Tian Jun''s Ma Tsai, Tian Jun''s subordinate, but he is not sure, so he did not say.


    "Tian Jun?" Hearing the report from his subordinates, Fang''s big head raised whip stopped. The princess who was kneeling on the ground in Huang Feng''s private room, seeing this situation, quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Will still be drawn, but it will be a while to be able to hide.


    At this time, she had no mind to care about Huang Feng''s private room. All she was thinking about was how to make herself suffer less. This is what she cares about most now.


    "Why did he come? Hasn''t he been avoiding us recently and didn''t want to have a head-on confrontation with us? He obviously ran to my site to run wild? Did he eat the courage of the bear heart and leopard?" Fang Datou has completely ignored Huang Feng is now, he is obviously more interested in Tian Jun, his opponent.


    However, taking Tian Jun as an opponent, Fang Datou obviously felt that he had a high opinion of Tian Jun. In his eyes, Tian Jun was obviously not enough to enter the market. Although there are already some places, but the time is not long, the places are also Not too big, obviously there is no way to compare with him.


    That''s why he wanted to annex Tian Jun, and he didn''t think Tian Jun could resist his actions. However, today Tian Jun came to his place to make trouble. What''s the matter?Tian Jun, who had been avoiding the battle before, actually took the initiative to provoke him. Does he have any support?


    "You mean, the man he brought is very good at hitting?" Fang Datou said as if suddenly remembering something.


    "Well, none of us in the past twenty years is his opponent." The man said.


    "That''s because you are too wasteful. I told you to practice hard. You just don''t listen. Are you suffering now?" At this time, Fang''s other two bodyguards said.


    "That is, if I am bad at it, I exaggerate that the opponent is very strong, and I still refuse to admit it." Another bodyguard said.


    Although the three of them are Fang''s bodyguards, their relationship is not very good. It can be said that they are usually in a competitive relationship. If you just put out your hand, it is indeed the worst person who just went out. So, in addition, The two naturally looked down on him. Now that they had the opportunity, they would naturally not forget to hit him.


    "Huh! You have the ability to fight him." The first bodyguard said unconvincedly.


    "Go, just go, and watch me beat him all over the floor to find teeth. Then, don''t be convinced!"


    "Shut up all the noise!" Fang Datou said angrily, and the three bodyguards really didn''t dare to say anything.


    Fang Datou frowned, looked at the first bodyguard and said, "Did the two of them say anything?"


    "They said, they won''t leave, and you have to toast them to apologize to the boss before they can leave." The bodyguard said quickly.


    "Asshole!" Fang Datou said angrily. He has been in his career for so many years, except for the toast at the beginning. After so many years, who dares to let himself go toast?It''s just looking for death!"


    "You two will interrupt their legs for me!" Fang Datou said to the other two bodyguards, "All three legs interrupted!"


    "Yes!" the two bodyguards responded, and then left with some cruel smiles.


    And the first bodyguard also had some smiles on his face, and he even prayed in his heart that Huang Feng could be more cruel to these two people.


    And Huang Feng did not disappoint this person. The two who went with the order to abolish Huang Feng¡¯s three legs returned soon, but what they brought back was not the good news that Huang Feng had been abolished. , But, came back with his own injuries.


    I have to say that the abilities of these two men are indeed better than those of the bodyguard before, but that''s all. In Huang Feng''s view, as long as there is no internal strength, he will not pay attention to how many come. Here, moreover, he was not polite with these two people this time, because he felt murderous in these two people, the kind of killing that only the people who have killed, obviously, the two people have lives in their hands. in.


    Therefore, this time Huang Feng''s shot was a bit more brutal. One of the two had his leg broken, and the other had his hand. At the same time, there were other injuries on his body, and the injuries were not minor. Both of them were injured. The nightclub attendants carried Fang''s big head into the private room. It is estimated that they would have to lie down in the hospital for at least two or three months to recover. However, even so, they cannot return to normal life.


    Looking at the two bodyguards lying on the ground groaning constantly, they were still alive a few minutes ago, but now they are seriously injured, Fang Datou''s face is very ugly.

 593 Chapter 593

    "Who? Who is that person?" At this time, Fang Datou no longer had the thought of playing with women. He roared loudly in his private room, and his three bodyguards were actually knocked down by the other party. The key is that this person still came with Tian Jun, which made him feel threatened.


    "Old, boss, the man said, let you go over and make amends for him, or you will smash all your places." At this time, one of the bodyguards struggling with the other boss said.


    "Asshole, asshole! This damn Tian Jun! It is so arrogant!" Obviously, boss Fang blamed Tian Jun for everything.


    And the bodyguard who was the first to go out was a bit gloating at this time. The two people laughed at themselves just now, and as a result, they were beaten so badly by Huang Feng, worse than themselves.


    "It deserves to make you laugh at me!" the bodyguard thought triumphantly.


    "Boss, what should we do?" The first bodyguard asked his boss softly.


    "Call someone, call me someone right away, call everyone who can call me, I want to see how talented this Tian Jun is, and come to my field!" Fang Datou shouted angrily.


    "Yes, boss, I''m going to call someone!" said the bodyguard.


    "Get out, get out of here!" Boss Fang had any thoughts to play with women at this time, so he kicked out the two undressed women in the private room.


    Although his attitude and tone were not very good, it was good news for the two women. They had been tortured enough by Fang Datou. Now, Fang Datou is obviously angry. If they stay here Here, maybe Fang Datou will take them out, so it''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    Soon, the big-headed little brothers who received the call began to rush to the glory, more and more people came, and more and more people knew about it. Those people on the rivers and lakes seemed to see things. Some are older, and I''m still trying to find out what''s going on.


    However, what they heard was that Tian Jun took people to Fang Datou¡¯s site to make trouble. Moreover, although not many people were taken this time, it was very powerful. Fang Datou suffered a loss and now wants to retaliate. .


    "This Tian Jun, I was not very optimistic before. I was too impulsive. He has just taken over those places for a long time. At this time, it is best to be a low-key man, recuperate, and wait until he has completely digested those places before thinking about it. It''s not too late to expand." Said an old man with a lot of qualifications in the rivers and lakes. These people usually like to rely on the old and sell the old. For those newly emerging people, they are naturally picky, otherwise how can they show that their status is supernatural.


    "Who said no, is that big head Fang annoyed? This time the other party is really moving. It is estimated that Tian Jun will suffer a big loss."


    "I think that Tian Jun is over. How could his current strength be compared with Fang Datou, and he still took the initiative to go to the door to make trouble. Isn''t this just looking for death?"


    Obviously no one in the rivers and lakes is optimistic about Tian Jun. It is because the gap between the two sides is too great. Moreover, Tian Jun is still on the other side¡¯s territory. Some people are even thinking about waiting for Tian Jun to be abolished by Fang. How could I use this opportunity to annex Tian Jun''s territory and expand my power?


    In the private room, Huang Feng and Tian Jun obviously did not know what was happening outside. After they defeated the two big-headed bodyguards, they continued to drink, and Tian Jun was very impressed by internal forces. Interest, so I have been asking about internal forces.


    Huang Feng is explaining some points that need to be paid attention to in ordinary cultivation. These are all empirical talks. It is the experience that Huang Feng has summed up. It is very precious. Tian Jun naturally knows this, so he listened very carefully.


    "Tomorrow, I will give you the practice manual. After you take it back, you can practice by yourself. You can ask me if you don¡¯t understand. Of course, I haven¡¯t been cultivating for a long time, so I may not know something. , We can discuss with each other." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    Actually, that booklet was in Huang Feng¡¯s Na Jie. After I showed it to Bai Xiaorou before, the Qi Yao Undefeated Cultivation Technique returned. It¡¯s just that Huang Feng obviously couldn¡¯t be in front of Tian Jun, " "A book of inner strength and mental method comes, so I can only wait for tomorrow.


    "Okay, I will definitely practice seriously!" Tian Jun promised.


    "bump"


    The door of Huang Feng''s private room was kicked open again tonight by violence, and some people came in again.


    Huang Feng is already a little impatient with the other party who always comes here a little bit. He thought to himself, if the other party hasn''t come here yet, he will hit the door directly. Anyway, he already knows the other party''s. Where.


    Fortunately, the visitor did not disappoint Huang Feng this time. A few people walked in, except for the leader, everyone else was with a guy.


    After the leader came in, he glanced at the private room, then turned his gaze at Tian Jun and said, "Tian Jun, you guys are so courageous. People who didn''t dare to see me a few days ago went straight to him today. There is trouble on my site, and I really don¡¯t know how to write dead words."


    When Tian Jun heard this voice, he gestured to Huang Feng and told him that the Lord is coming, and then he looked at the other person and said: "Fang Datou, didn''t your people have been provoking a few days ago? I''m here today. Use any tricks!"


    "Yeah, you have the courage. Is the horse next to you giving you the courage?" Fang Datou said with a smile on his face.


    "He''s not my horse!" Tian Jun said with a serious face. Originally, Tian Jun wanted to tell everyone that Huang Feng is his boss, but Huang Feng didn''t want to have any direct contact with people in the rivers and lakes, so, Tian Jun did not introduce it anymore.


    Tian Jun didn''t mention Huang Feng''s specific identity, so Fang Datou still had some suspicions about Huang Feng''s identity. Seeing Tian Jun seemed to respect Huang Feng, he became even more curious.


    However, it is obviously not the time to be curious, "I don''t care who he is, come to me to make trouble today, don''t even think about going out properly!"


    "Fang Datou, I heard that you took a job today to teach someone called Huang Feng?" At this time, Huang Feng suddenly looked up at the Fang Datou and said.


    At this time, Fang Datou could see Huang Feng''s appearance clearly. However, he didn''t know Huang Feng, but after hearing Huang Feng''s words, his face changed. He only took this incident today. The other party already knows, could it be said that there is a ghost around him?

 594 Chapter 594

    Fang Datou glanced over the people around him with a gloomy look, but he didn''t get any results. After all, there were only a few people who knew about it at the time, so Fang Datou planned to investigate it afterwards.


    "Yes, how did you know?" Since the other party had already said that, and obviously already knew about it, Fang Datou didn''t hide anything.


    "How did I know, just leave it alone, I just want to ask you, what are you going to do?" Huang Feng asked.


    "What to do, that''s my business? You can''t control it!" Fang Datou said.


    "Really?" Huang Feng said faintly: "I want to take yours as a person. You won''t let the other person go easily?"


    "So what? No one on the road knows my style of doing things, it''s nothing strange." Fang Datou said indifferently.


    "Yes, who doesn''t know that you are so cruel and cruel? Don''t leave room? However, I think you should give up this life." Huang Feng said.


    "Who the hell are you, what the hell are you doing?" Fang Datou said impatiently.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself." Huang Feng said with a sudden realization: "My name is Huang Feng, that''s the Huang Feng you are going to teach!"


    "You are Huang Feng?!" Fang Datou said with a look of surprise, knowing that although he took this job with a certain purpose, he doesn''t know much information. Who is Huang Feng? Whatever it looks like, he needs to investigate it himself.


    Originally, he still wanted to start investigating Huang Feng''s identity tomorrow, so as to complete this task as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect that the other party would come to the door on his own initiative. How could he not be surprised?


    "Yes, I am Huang Feng." Huang Feng said, "Well, consider the suggestion I just made. You don''t know about this matter."


    "I don''t know what a shit!" Fang Datou said, "I was going to investigate your identity so that I could find you. I didn''t expect your kid to find death on his own and came here. Then don''t blame me for being polite!"


    "So, do you have to teach me?" Huang Feng asked.


    "So what?!" Fang Datou said, then with a smile on his face: "I thought it would take some time and energy, but now it seems that I met a fool."


    After he finished speaking, he waved his right hand and said: "Come on, interrupt his legs, remember, people can''t be killed, the employer must live."


    After Fang Datou finished speaking, he stepped aside, and his younger brothers walked forward. This time Fang Datou called a lot of people, and Huang Feng and his private room were obviously not big enough, so many people temporarily Can''t get in yet, clamoring one by one in the corridor outside.


    These people who came this time are all prepared. They are no longer the ones who came here with bare hands as before. Instead, they are holding guys in their hands, with baseball bats, daggers, and nunchakus. Wait, there are all kinds of things, cursing and walking towards Huangfeng.


    Fang Datou expected a look of fear on Huang Feng¡¯s face. However, he was obviously going to be disappointed. Huang Feng stood still, his expression unchanged, as if these people in front of him were not humans. It''s like a puppet.


    "I''m sorry for your decision!" Huang Feng said with a glance at Fang''s head.


    Fang Datou originally wanted to say something, but suddenly he felt a flower in front of his eyes. Then, there was no figure in the place where Huang Feng was standing. Before he could respond, there was already a sound in this private room. The sound of the fist hitting the body, and then the sound of painful groans, and these sounds, Fang Datou is very familiar, are the sounds of his little brother.


    As a result, Fang Datou saw a scene that shocked him. A figure shuttled back and forth among his many younger brothers. Wherever the figure went, his younger brother fell to the ground like cutting wheat. No one can make an exception.


    Fang Datou¡¯s forehead was already sweating. He looked at the scene in front of him with a little horror. He had been out for so many years. The master, he hadn''t seen it before, and there was even the "master" in his eyes beside him. , He now found that his definition of "master" might be somewhat wrong, and the masters he thought were nothing compared to the figure in front of him."


    "He is not a human, he is not a human!" Fang Datou murmured, he already understood that the figure who was cleaning up her little brother was the Huang Feng he wanted to teach before!


    Fang Datou wanted to do something to change the things in front of him, but he found that he couldn''t do anything. What he wanted to say was what he wanted to say, and he didn''t know how to say it.


    Outsiders always think that Fang Datou is a fierce person. In fact, only he knows that since he became the big brother, his courage has also been smaller. He is more afraid of death than before. He does not want to lose his current life. , Therefore, he will be harsh on those who oppose him, just want to calm the other party, make the other party afraid of himself, only in this way, he will feel safe.


    However, today, Huang Feng¡¯s appearance made him feel scared from the bottom of his heart. He regretted accepting this task. Although he had completed the things the other party had explained, he could hug each other¡¯s thighs, but it was in himself. Under the premise of being able to accomplish what the other party explained, it seems that this matter is already very difficult, and it seems that it is impossible to complete it by himself.


    When Fang Datou was thinking wildly, all his little brothers who entered the private room had been knocked down by Huang Feng. The ground was full of his people. Some people didn''t even know what happened until they were knocked down. When he wanted to get up again, he found that his body hurts a lot. In a short time, there was no way to get up again.


    In Fang Datou¡¯s somewhat horrified eyes, Huang Feng did not stop, instead, he rushed out of the private room. Of course Huang Feng was not going to escape. After all, he didn¡¯t have this need. He went out to look for those people on the corridor outside. Troublesome.


    At this time, because the movement here was so loud, some people in the other private rooms came out to watch, but they didn¡¯t dare to move forward and could only watch from a distance, and Huang Feng was in the eyes of everyone¡¯s surprise. In the corridor, all the people holding the guys were knocked down.


    "He''s not a human, he''s really not a human!" At this time, not only was Fang Datou murmured like that, even those onlookers thought that way, because there were people number 50 or 60 in the corridor, less than three people. In minutes, Huang Feng was all over, but Huang Feng himself was unscathed.

 595 Chapter 595 Hand over the site

    "How? Now we can talk?"


    In Fang Datou¡¯s eyes, Huang Feng, who is not a human being, stood in front of him calmly at this moment, looked at him quietly and said, even with some smiles on his face. In the previous fight, Huang Feng didn''t even sweat.


    However, Huang Feng thought that he was a gentle smile. In Fang Datou''s eyes, it was no different from the devil''s smile. His body was trembling slightly, and he even dared not look at Huang Feng''s eyes.


    "You, what do you want to talk about?" Fang Datou wanted to behave better, but his trembling body and lips were fully exposed. How nervous and scared he was at this time.


    Fang Datou¡¯s performance was seen by everyone at the scene. Huang Feng and Tian Jun both showed contempt. It was the undercover that Tian Jun had put in Fang Datou''s head, and he looked down on Fang Datou at this time. which performed.


    And the big-headed little brothers, seeing their boss¡¯s embarrassing performance, many people have resentment on their faces, but there are also people who despise them. They were beaten and injured in their business. It was a normal thing, but Fang Datou''s performance at this time was too embarrassing.


    "Just talk about who wants you to teach me." Huang Feng said as he sat on the sofa.


    The big head Fang wanted to turn around and run away at this time, but he knew that he would never escape Huang Feng''s control, so he didn''t let his orders.


    "I, I can''t say" Fang Da said with some hesitation on his face gritted his teeth.


    "Can''t say?" Huang Feng looked at the other party and repeated it gently. Then, picking up the fruit knife who didn''t know who it was, he floated past Fang Datou, and Fang Datou''s screams rang.


    "Ah! My hand, my hand!" Fang Da''s head screamed, covering his bleeding fingers.


    Huang Feng came this time, he meant to stand up, and he had just given the opponent a chance, but the other party was obviously not sure, Huang Feng would naturally not be polite with him now.


    "If you don''t say it again, I can''t guarantee that your remaining fingers will be intact!" Huang Feng played with a dagger and looked at Fang Datou and said relaxedly, with that expression, but without any anxiety or worry. It was as if Fang had just cut off a finger on the big head. It was not him but someone else.


    "I said, I said everything!" Fang Datou looked at Huang Feng and looked at his fingers again. He tremblingly said, at this moment, he didn''t have any intention to keep a secret for Cai Tian. In his heart, He himself is always the most important, now his life is threatened, how could he think of other people.


    "Say it."


    "It''s Cai Tian, ??and Cai Tian asked me to teach you that he would break your leg." Fang Datou said quickly.


    "Cai Tian? Who is he?" Huang Feng said with some confusion, has he offended such a person?Shouldn''t it be Peng Chengfu who instructed it?


    Huang Feng had guessed before. When he asked this big head, he just wanted to confirm it. He didn''t expect that he actually got an answer that was different from what he had imagined.


    Seeing Huang Feng, he seemed to be a little disbelief, Fang Datou said quickly: "That Cai Tian is Cai Youde''s only son, a well-known brother in Qing Province. As for why he asked me to teach you, then I don''t know."


    "It turned out to be him." Huang Feng said suddenly.


    In fact, he had met Cai Tian before, and when he was pulled by Qiu Ningshuang as a shield, there was indeed a feast between the two of them, but after some time, Huang Feng had almost given the other party. Forgot, so I didn''t remember it for the first time just now.


    There was a little holiday between the two because of Qiu Ningshuang. Could it be that the other party came to teach himself this time, it was really his own idea, and that Peng Chengfu did not matter?


    It seems wrong for Huang Feng to think about it. If the other party wants to retaliate against himself, he won''t wait so long. He should have done it a long time ago. The relationship between the other party and Peng Chengfu was very unusual. When Peng Chengfu came to Qing Province, he even made a special effort. There was a party to welcome Peng Chengfu.


    Actually, Huang Feng was right. Cai Tian did not come to deal with him this time because of him. Although Cai Tian and Huang Feng had a holiday because of Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s affairs, Cai Tian had already figured it out afterwards, Huang Feng It was just a shield from Qiu Ningshuang. Huang Feng was nothing to worry about when he wanted to come. Even after that incident, he forgot Huang Feng.


    But this time I heard that Peng Chengfu wanted to teach Huang Feng. Cai Tian did not connect the Huang Feng in Peng Chengfu¡¯s mouth with the Huang Feng who had a holiday with him. He didn¡¯t know until now that these two Huang Fengs are the same person. .


    However, although Huang Feng does not know whether this matter has anything to do with Peng Chengfu, after knowing where Cai Tian is, he can be regarded as having a goal. As for whether it has anything to do with Peng Chengfu, he probably needs to ask. Cai Tian is gone.


    "Well, you have a good attitude. Let''s forget about today''s affairs." Huang Feng looked at the other party and said, seeing a hint of joy on Fang''s face, Huang Feng said again: "However, you want to Give the half of the field under your hand to Tian Jun."


    "What?! Give him half of the venue? This won''t work!" Fang Datou heard Huang Feng''s words and said without even thinking about it.


    "brush!"


    As soon as Fang Datou''s voice fell, Huang Feng''s dagger wandered around Fang Datou''s hand once again, and suddenly he cut the right finger away.


    "Ah! It hurts me!" Fang Datou screamed again.


    "I am ordering you, not discussing with you!" Huang Feng said while looking at the other party.


    "Yes, yes, I know, I will give him half of the venue." Fang Datou endured the pain and said quickly, but when he lowered his head, the ferocity flashing in his eyes was not even noticed by Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was very satisfied with the attitude of the other party, and stood up and nodded and said: "That''s good, I hope you do what you promised as soon as possible, otherwise, I will chat with you every day.


    After speaking, Huang Feng turned around and walked out, and Tian Jun followed him closely. He asked to come with Huang Feng today to help Huang Feng, but in the end nothing was helped, Huang Feng He didn''t need his help at all, and he could solve it all by himself, which made him a little frustrated. At the same time, he became more concerned about the cultivation that was about to begin.


    "Boss, are you okay?"


    When Huang Feng and Tian Jun left, Fang Datou''s younger brother stepped forward and asked caringly.


    "Bang" Fang Datou slapped the other person and said angrily: "You are so fucking blind, do I look like I''m okay? Don''t you hurry to send me to the hospital!"

 596 Chapter 596

    After Huang Feng left, Fang Datou was furious at his little brothers, but this time Fang Datou discovered that many people''s faces no longer show fear and respect, but dissatisfaction and resentment. Obviously, His own performance just now made him lose face in front of these little brothers.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng! It was all you killed! You wait for me, I won''t let you go!" Fang Datou roared inwardly.


    Although he is not very courageous, he is more concerned about his status and his current life. Huang Feng asked him to surrender half of the territory, which is not much different from killing him, as long as he surrenders the half. His turf, his remaining turf is not big, when the time comes, the people he offended before will not be polite with him, and will definitely attack him, thus annexing him.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to be willing to call out his turf. Just agreeing to Huang Feng is just a slow-down plan, and Huang Feng and Tian Jun are indeed deceived by his cowardly and timid appearance before, thinking he dare not. What a trick.


    However, through today''s events, Fang Datou''s prestige among his younger brothers has been reduced a lot, and his previous performance has reduced him too much.


    Not only that, but there are many people in the Taoist people who are paying attention to this matter today, and they quickly learned about it. Although Fang Datou called many people to deal with Huang Feng and Tian Jun, Huang Feng and Tian Jun came. The two of them did not suffer any injuries, and left peacefully. Not only that, but also cut off two fingers of Fang''s head.


    This result caused the people who were concerned about this matter to lose their glasses, but at the same time they also understood that Huang Feng and Tian Jun are very strong, and the affair with Fang Datou should not be over yet.


    Now that Fang Datou has agreed to give half of the land in his hand to Tian Jun, the others will have to wait for the opportunity to appear. If Fang Datou handed over it, then Fang Datou''s strength would be greatly lost. When it was a good time to annex him, if Fang Datou didn''t pay, then he and Tian Jun would have more intense conflicts. At that time, they would still be bystanders who would have the opportunity to annex them.


    Therefore, everyone is waiting for the follow-up development of this matter.


    "You help me inquire about Cai Tian''s news, the more detailed the better."


    After leaving the nightclub, Huang Feng confessed to Tian Jun that whether this matter was done by Cai Tian himself or for Peng Chengfu, Huang Feng must be completely resolved.


    "Okay, leave it to me." Tian Jun said, his subordinates, now there are many younger brothers, fighting may not be able to help Huang Feng, but if you inquire about the news, there is still no problem.


    Huang Feng nodded. This is the advantage of having a younger brother. You don''t need to do things yourself, and someone can do it for yourself, which is indeed much more convenient than before.


    After that, Huang Feng and Tian Jun separated. Tian Jun went back to accompany his sister, and Huang Feng would go home to take care of that person and a wolf.


    In the other time and space, it was noon at this time, and Chief Qiu and the leaders under him were in a spacious chamber at this time.


    "Report, Chief, the enemy is less than ten miles away from here, and is currently camping." At this time, a spy ran in and knelt down to report.


    "It''s coming fast" someone said.


    "What are you afraid of? A group of subordinates are defeated."


    "Yes, what''s to be afraid of, these guys probably haven''t died enough last time, but they are here again this time!"


    There is not much tension or fear on the faces of many bosses. They have experienced a lot of battles during this period. They are no longer the mud legs with swords before. They have no experience at the beginning, and they can defeat the West. The army, not to mention, they are more experienced now, so they are less afraid.


    "How many of them are there?" At this moment, Chief Qiu asked.


    "About fifty thousand or so!"


    Hearing the spy''s reply, everyone was even more relaxed. The opponent is not only their defeat, but also fewer in number than them. What is there to be afraid of?


    Chief Qiu is also relieved a lot. The opponent only has 50,000, but his side has 300,000. Moreover, they are still defending the city, which is more advantageous. Therefore, in his opinion, this battle is You won no matter how you fight.


    But this time, he took a sigh of relief, and he directly abolished Su Pei, the previous leader, just to prove that he is fully capable of leading the war, and anyone who lacks it can do it. No one dared to put an old qualification in front of him, dare to speak behind his back.


    "Order to go down, strengthen vigilance, and always pay attention to the opponent''s movements." Chief Qiu said.


    "Yes!" the man led the way.


    At the same time, Su Pei''s residence seemed very deserted at this time. When he was gaining power before, he came here to visit, and those who wanted to get in with him could break the threshold.


    However, as Supe was no longer trusted by the enemy leader, the people who were so enthusiastic about him in the past almost all disappeared. The reason why it is said that it is almost because there is still one person, even if Supe has completely failed. After being reused, the other party''s attitude towards Su Pei has not changed the slightest. He still visits Su Pei frequently, and, in his words, he respects Su Pei very much.


    This man is Wang Daniu. He used to herd cattle for the landlord''s house. He was not very flexible in his mind, but he had strength. He was definitely a strongman on the battlefield.


    And Wang Daniu admires Su Pei very much. He thinks that Su Pei has a brain. Even if Su Pei is not liked by the leader of the enemy now, Wang Daniu¡¯s view of Su Pei has not changed. Unfortunately, Wang Daniu is the leader of the leader. Under his command, he was just a small boss in the middle and lower levels. Even if he spoke for Su Pei, no one would listen.


    "General Su, do you know about the army coming out of the city?" Wang Daniu said to Su Pei.


    "Brother Wang should call my name, don''t call me another general." Su Pei said, "As for things outside the city, I think everyone in Meixian should know about it, but I don''t know about the other party. The size, the boss has stopped me from going up to the city."


    "The leader is really too much, how can he treat you like this?" Wang Daniu said dissatisfied. He didn''t understand the big principles, and he didn''t know any twists and turns. He only knew that General Su was capable and he was loyal to the leader. , But now it has fallen to this point, the leader is too much.


    "Well, don''t say these things. It''s not good to be heard. Also, don''t run to me in the future, you will be implicated." Su Pei said.

 597 Chapter 597

    "What are you afraid of! I always have a clear conscience in doing things, Daniel Wang! Moreover, I am not a snob. General Su is someone I admire. Even if you are nothing now, I, Daniel, respect you in the same way!" said Wang Daniel.


    Su Pei looked at the other party and shook his head helplessly. He actually knows what kind of person the other party is. This is a very simple person. It is difficult to change things that he recognizes. Such a person usually gets along well. As long as you have a temper with the other person, the other person won''t even care about your identity.


    "General Su, do you think we can repel the imperial army outside this time?" Wang Daniu asked suddenly.


    In fact, this is also the purpose of his coming here today. Although he has a simple mind, he is a natural battlefield evil star and has an instinctive feeling for war.


    After the arrival of the western army outside, he went to the top of the city and looked at the other party¡¯s camp from a distance. He felt that the western army was not simple. It was no longer the same as last time, even setting up a camp. Noisy.


    And those people outside today are very organized and organized. He instinctively felt a trace of worry. The army that came this time was obviously difficult to deal with.


    Among the rebels, he admired Supe most about military matters, so he came to visit and ask for advice.


    "I don''t know either." Su Pei shook his head: "It is said that we defeated the Western Army once before we did not expand. This time there should be no more problems. However, I think this time the Western Army seems to have come. Not good, but I don¡¯t have any detailed information to judge, so this is just my feelings and guesses."


    "General Su, I also have this feeling. I went to see the other party''s camp today and found that they are much better than when they were last. As for the power, I can''t tell you." Wang Daniu said with some embarrassment.


    "Then you didn''t report your findings?" Su Pei asked.


    "I said, why didn''t I say, I''m angry when it comes to this." Wang Daniu said angrily: "They all think I think too much, they are scared, and they think I''m troublesome, and kick me out. "


    Although Su Pei did not participate in the discussion during this period, she still knew that in the leadership of the rebel army, they were generally optimistic about this matter. After all, they had beaten the other party once before. With more experience and strength, they have no reason to fail.


    The whole rebel army is filled with a relaxed mentality from top to bottom. Although this mentality allows them to perform better when fighting, it will also affect their judgment and decision-making. It''s dangerous.


    It''s a pity that Supe doesn''t have any position now, and even if he wants to make comments, no one listens, so he can only be anxious in his heart.


    "We must prepare early." Su Pei said.


    "General Su, I listen to you, I will do whatever you ask me to do." Wang Daniu said.


    "Okay!" Although Wang Daniu doesn''t have many subordinates, it is better to have some than none, plus the more than one thousand people he brought by himself, maybe it will be able to play some role by then.


    The rebels are relaxed here, and the western army outside is also not very nervous. Many of them have been there before, but that time did not bring them good memories. They were confused at the time. Even, many people didn¡¯t know what was going on. Their leader general died. The troops that lost command were broken up by the opponent. Many people didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they fled. .


    But this time, many of them were with the idea of ??revenge and regaining their ground. The Rebels looked down on their defeated generals. How could these soldiers of the Western Army look down on those mud legs?In their view, the last defeat had little to do with them. It was not caused by them. However, they were still humiliated. This time, they wanted to let the people in the city know that their Western army had not seen it before. Like that.


    Xue Kai did not go to rest immediately. As a general who got up from the bottom of the small soldiers, he knew what to do so that the soldiers below could be used by him, and he worked hard.


    Therefore, when setting up a camp, his figure often appears among many soldiers, even when eating and chatting, he can also be seen, which makes the soldiers feel very cordial, plus when fighting , Xue Kai also often appeared on the way to the charge, and the morale of these soldiers was even higher.


    "General, the morale of the brothers below is good, and they are all prepared to be ashamed of tomorrow." A school officer came to Xue Kai and said.


    Xue Kai nodded in satisfaction. This is exactly what he hopes to see. The morale of a troop is very important, and a troop with high morale can often exert its strength far beyond itself.


    "After setting up the camp, arrange the patrol brothers, and the rest of the people, all have a good rest. During this time, they have been on the road. Everyone has worked hard and has enough energy. Tomorrow, I will go directly to Meixian." Xue Kay said.


    "Don''t worry, Meixian has a narrow wall and a narrow river, and there are a group of mud legs defending. It must not stop our attack." His subordinates said confidently.


    "It''s a good thing to have confidence, but if you don''t perform well tomorrow, don''t blame our military law!" Xue Kai said coldly.


    "Yes!" Ling Ran replied, the murderous aura was slowly gathered in his heart.


    There was murderous aura outside the city, and there was murderous aura inside the city at this time. However, this murderous aura was not aimed at the western army outside, but at a big family inside the city.


    "I was wronged! I have no collaborating with the enemy! You are framing! I want to meet the leader of the enemy, I have given him a lot of support before, you can''t do this to me!"


    In front of a mansion in Meixian County, at this time, the soldiers were full of soldiers, holding weapons one by one, looking at the house full of murderous aura.The house was not peaceful at this time. There was also a group of soldiers there. They moved all the things in the house to the central courtyard, and the owner and family of the house were all driven together at this time.


    One of the middle-aged men was shouting at these soldiers with a full face at this time, but because he was stopped by someone, there was no way for him to leave the central gathering place.


    This middle-aged man is the owner of this house, named Ning Zihao. Their family is in the silk business, and they are considered a big family in Meixian and very influential.


    However, the situation in Ningfu at this time is very bad, they are being taken over by these soldiers!

 598 Chapter 598 Dont Blame Me

    Ning Zi is a savvy person. When Chief Qiu first came to Meixian, he funded Chief Qiu so that they could protect Ning Mansion from harassment by these rebels. Even if it was later recovered by the imperial court. , He can also say that he was forced to donate those money.


    After he donated the money, he was indeed not harassed by these rebels. However, after observing this period of time, he found that the rebels led by the leader Qiu were probably impossible because of their military discipline. It was scattered, there was no fighting spirit, burned, killed and looted, and it was no worse than the previous imperial army.


    Therefore, he consciously began to reduce his support for the rebels, but even if it was less, there were still some, so he didn''t think these people would attack him.


    However, he did not expect that these rebels would directly surround his mansion today and want to copy his home. As for the reason, what kind of collusion is it!


    This is simply slander!Although he is no longer optimistic about the leader of the enemy, Ning Zihao does not have the slightest affection for the court''s army. He has not been exploited by the court''s army less before, so how can he go to the enemy?


    Moreover, he is just a businessman, no matter who is the owner of this county, he can just do business, and there is no reason to collude with enemies wherever he can.


    However, these rebels did not listen to his explanation at all. They drove all the people in his house together. One of the soldiers went a little slower, and was killed by this group of beasts. It is lawless.


    Seeing that some of the things he usually treasured were moved out, Ning Zihao felt that his heart was bleeding.


    "Daddy, how could this be? Why did they come to our house?" Ning Zihao''s daughter, Ning Wushuang looked at the rude behavior of the surrounding rebels with a little horror, and asked his father worriedly.


    "Wushuang, don''t worry, it''s okay, it may be a misunderstanding. When I meet the leader of the Qiu and explain it clearly, it will be okay." Although Ning Zihao was worried in his heart, he still tried his best to see how scared his daughter was. Comforted.


    Ning Wushuang was a little unbelieving. Although she was innocent, she was not stupid. After these people got here, they started directly. No matter how they explained, it was useless. This was obviously not a misunderstanding, but a premeditated one.


    Even if they are currently busy locating their homes, when the rebels saw Ning Wushuang, their eyes were uncontrollable. Ning Wushuang was originally a beautiful person, but now he looks pitiful because of worry and fear. , It is even more exciting.


    "It''s really a pitiful beauty I see, it''s a pity, I can only see, I can''t touch it." At this moment, Mr. Gou walked over, and when he saw Ning Wushuang, he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    This time things were originally led by him, so he was definitely going to come, and he was not at ease when other people came.


    Seeing this Ning Wushuang, Mr. Gou was also very moved, but he knew that this was the woman the leader wanted. He didn''t dare to think about it, so he could only look at it.


    However, he could use some methods to keep some of the things copied by Ning Mansion in private. To be honest, he was still shocked by the things copied by Ning Mansion. As much as he expected, this time the enemy leader can get the woman he wants, and he can also take the opportunity to make a fortune.


    "Mr. Gou, are you here? That''s great, you tell them quickly, this is a misunderstanding, let them stop as soon as possible!" Ning Zihao said with excitement when he saw Mr. Gou appear.


    This Mr. Gou, he also knew him, and he had dealt with it before. Even before, in order to avoid being harassed here, Ning Zihao often gave Mr. Gou something. The relationship between the two is pretty good. He would naturally feel happy when he saw the other party appearing. When he wanted to come, Mr. Gou must have heard the news here and came to help himself.


    It''s a pity that Ning Zihao is destined to be disappointed. Mr. Gou looked at him blankly and said: "Bold Ning Zihao, as a running dog of the court, everyone is punishable, the evidence is solid, you still want to deny it?"


    Hearing Mr. Gou¡¯s words, Ning Zihao was stunned. The smile froze on his face. He looked at the other person in inconceivable way. Looking at this stranger, Mr. Gou, he never thought that the other party was not here to save himself. , Actually came to convict himself!


    "I''m not convinced! I was wronged. I didn''t collude with the enemy. I have been doing business honestly. Where did the collusion come from? The evidence is false!" Ning Zihao shouted loudly after reacting.


    "You still don''t admit it, come here, call me!" Mr. Gou said without the slightest expression.


    Suddenly, there were two rebels. They pulled Ning Zihao out of the crowd, pressed them to the ground, and hit them one after another with the long stick in their hands. The two of them had just received a signal from Mr. Gou, so now they simply He didn''t mean to be merciful, and he didn''t hit him a few times. Ning Zihao''s ass had blossomed, and his pants were stained with blood.


    "I know, I know! You did it deliberately, you want to steal my property!" Ning Zihao shouted at Mr. Gou.


    However, Mr. Gou ignored him. Instead, he went to look at the accounts of those who ransacked the house, and Ning Zihao''s roaring voice was getting weaker and weaker, and he was going to die soon. He was originally a rich man who had not suffered any crime. Patriarch, how could it be beaten by these people?


    Ning Wushuang had already cried out on the side. She was struggling to rush towards her father, but when someone was around her, she couldn''t rush over at all. She could only watch her father be forced to live by them. Killed, even if Ning Wushuang said, they were willing to disperse their wealth and beg Mr. Gou to let them go, but it didn''t have the slightest effect.


    Seeing that Ning Zihao was about to fail, Mr. Gou finally walked up to him and said softly to him: "The leader saw your daughter, but you disagree, so you can only use this method. When you are underground, don''t blame me. If you blame it, blame the leader, if you blame it, blame yourself for being ignorant, if you blame it, blame you for having a beautiful daughter!"


    Hearing Mr. Gou¡¯s words, Ning Zihao suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the other person in disbelief. He did not expect that all this was only because the leader took a fancy to his daughter and he did not agree. Come to frame him.


    Thinking of this, he looked at his daughter worriedly, he died, who else would protect her?He wanted to say something, but after all he didn''t say it, so he looked at his daughter worriedly and swallowed his last breath!

 599 Chapter 599

    Seeing Ning Zihao''s last breath, Mr. Gou stood up with satisfaction and said loudly to everyone: "The main criminal has been put down, and all other people involved are escorted to the prison, waiting for the chief''s trial. All the property of the Ning family , All confiscated and confiscated!"


    Hearing what Mr. Gou said, all the family members and servants of the Ning family wailed. They knew that once they were arrested, they would never have a good life. Even if they did not die, they would peel off their skins. Looking at the methods used by these rebellious forces against Ning Zihao, they are all very worried about their future.


    As for Ning Zihao¡¯s daughter, Ning Wushuang, when she saw her father being beaten to death in front of her, she glanced at Mr. Gou bitterly, and then passed out, even though she was in a coma. , Ning Wushuang''s face was full of sadness.


    After that, Mr. Gou and the rebels became more unscrupulous about the Ning family''s ransacking. Anyway, all the crimes were pushed to Ning Zihao, who had died, and he would not survive to refute.


    However, although Ning Zihao could not refute, there were many discerning people in Meixian County. After Ning¡¯s home was ransacked, the news quickly spread to the ears of some caring people in Meixian. Have their own opinions.


    Those who have come to the Ning family and are familiar with the Ning family naturally know that it is impossible for Ning Zihao to contact the army of the court, because he has no such motive at all. If he took over Meixian County, then Ning Zihao might have contact with people from the court, but it was obviously not the time, and he was not that stupid.


    Therefore, everyone¡¯s opinion is that Ning Zihao was wronged, and the leader Qiu was deliberately wronged, because Ning Zihao had a good relationship with the leader Qiu before, and now that something like this has happened, the leader Qiu didn¡¯t even have it. When he appeared, he directly beat Ning Zihao to death without even conducting a careful interrogation. Obviously, Chief Qiu knew about this, or that it was instructed by him.


    Why did Chief Qiu treat Ning Zihao this way? Everyone is not sure about this person who has helped him a lot before, but they are all vigilant in their hearts, and they are also wary of Chief Qiu. This is obviously a turnaround. A guy who doesn''t recognize people, even if he helped him a lot before, is of no use.


    Although everyone is very dissatisfied with the leader Qiu in their hearts, they dare not express it. After all, Meixian is still under the rule of the leader Qiu. If they now clearly express their opposition to the leader Qiu, then they may end up. Worse than the Ning family.


    However, I cannot express my dissatisfaction clearly. It does not represent these businessmen. People in the big family will not have any ideas. On the contrary, almost everyone who knows about this matter has ideas about the enemy leader and is also planning. Their way out, they don''t want to become the next Ning Zihao.


    And now they all know about the besieged Meixian County, so some people are moved to see if they can come up with a way out in this regard. Of course, some people are thinking of other ways.


    "Fuzzy, the leader is too confused, how can you do something to the local family in Meixian at this time? Isn''t this self-destructing the Great Wall? Who gave the leader this idea? Is it that old dog? People!"


    In his residence, after receiving news from Wang Daniu that the leader of the hatred had ransacked the Ning family, Su Pei yelled loudly and his face was full of resentment. He couldn''t figure out what the leader thought. Now outside The army is still overwhelming, he actually still has the mind to do something with the family in the city, even if he wants to do it, it shouldn''t be at this time.


    It''s a pity that things have happened, and Su Pei is no longer anxious. Moreover, even if he knows the news in advance, he will stop it, but it will not have any effect. The enemy leader has been coveting Ning Wushuang for a long time. It is only at this time that the charge of collaborating with the Ning family is the best. Although everyone knows what is going on, it is obvious that there must be a statement.


    However, Su Pei had wronged Mr. Gou this time. This idea was really not what he thought, but Chief Qiu himself.


    "General Su, will the copying of the Jianing Mansion have a great impact?" Wang Daniu scratched his head. Although he knew that at this time, doing such things would have a lot of impact, but, specifically He didn''t know what effect it would have.


    "Of course there is! And, it will be bigger than expected!" Su Pei said affirmatively, "Originally, we occupied Meixian for a long time. Many people are not really devoted, especially those large local families. They all have their own ideas. If the leader is slowly drawing his mind, they can still receive their hearts. However, after this incident, the leader¡¯s credibility in their hearts is very bad. After all, the former Ningzi Hao does not support us a lot."


    Su Pei and Ning Zihao knew each other. He had a good impression of the very decent Ning Zihao, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be beaten to death alive.


    "Now we are being surrounded. Although the leaders think they can definitely win, I am not so sure. Now that this incident has happened again, it is difficult to guarantee that those in the city will not communicate with others outside for self-protection. , Once that happens, it will be even more difficult for us to defend the city." Su Pei said worriedly.


    This is what he really worries about. If there is no court army out there, then even those people who are dissatisfied with the leader can only stay in their hearts and wait for opportunities. However, the situation outside is obviously not very good. It is hard to guarantee that no one will do the internal response. After all, no one wants to be killed in a confused manner.


    "Then I will go to the general''s guess and tell the leader immediately." Wang Daniu also understood the seriousness of the matter and said quickly.


    "You go, although I think they won''t care too much, but it''s always good to remind." Su Pei said.


    Wang Daniu hurriedly left, but Su Pei did not relax at all. He did not report too much hope for Wang Daniu¡¯s trip. If the chief was really worried about the things he said, he would not choose to stay. It''s time to start.


    Moreover, even if you pay attention to it now, it is of little use. Is it possible to arrest all the big families in the city?That is obviously unrealistic, and it will cause even greater backlash.

 600 Chapter 600

    Su Pei was worried about the future of this rebel army. However, as the top leader of this rebel army, Chief Qiu did not have such worries at this time. On the contrary, his mood at this time can be said to be very good.


    Although the outside of the city was surrounded by the 50,000 army of the imperial court, it was only his defeated men, not to be worried about, and there were not as many as theirs. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he could re-establish his prestige. In the future, no one will dare to say in person or even behind his back.


    Of course, he is in a good mood. The most important thing is that he can finally get the woman he likes. At this moment, he is very grateful that he has chosen to rebel, instead of being a person who can only take orders from others. In the nursing home, it is because of the original decision that he has the right at this time, so that he can get the woman he likes so smoothly.


    At this time, Chief Qiu looked at Mr. Gou standing in front of him with a face full of spring breeze, and said, "How about that girl?"


    "Looking back, Ning Wushuang has already woken up, but his mood is a little unstable and he is locked in a cell." Mr. Gou replied. Of course he knew that this time he had copied Ning''s home, not because of the money, at least Said, not only because of the money, the most important thing is to get the leader Ning Wushuang.


    When Ning Zihao was alive, Chief Qiu obviously couldn''t do what he wanted. Only when he died and his family were accused of crimes, Chief Qiu could act recklessly.


    "How can I let her stay in the cell? Go, take her to my backyard, take care of her carefully, and don''t make her think about it." Chief Qiu was obviously dissatisfied with Mr. Gou''s arrangement. What about the beauty he likes? Can you live in a cell?


    "Yes, chief." Mr. Gou replied, and then asked, "Then, what about the other family members and servants in Ningfu?"


    "Whatever, you can take care of those people!" Chief Qiu waved his hand impatiently. All he wanted was Ning Wushuang. As for the others, he didn''t care at all.


    "Okay, boss, I know how to do it." Mr. Gou said with joy. He went to ransack the house before, but found that there were several very handsome maids in Ningfu. They were indeed big families. There are plans to receive them in his backyard, but because Chief Qiu hasn''t spoken yet, he dare not do that. Now that the Chief has let him decide for himself, he is naturally not polite.


    "By the way, do the other big families in the city have any opinions on this matter?" Chief Qiu asked suddenly. He knew that it was obviously impossible to hide this matter from the big families in the city. He More concerned about their ideas.


    For the other big families in the city, Chief Qiu has no good impressions, even if they have sponsored him more or less before, but because of their existence, Chief Qiu has been unable to complete the real life of Mei County. The rule of the Kingdom, if the families are united together, is definitely a force that cannot be underestimated.


    "Looking back, those people seem to have a lot of criticism about this matter." Chief Qiu said after considering his own thoughts. Seeing that Chief Qiu seemed to be showing dissatisfaction on his face, he quickly said: "However, those people It''s still a knowledge of the current affairs, and I haven''t done anything excessive. I have arranged some people to monitor them. As long as they dare to make any changes, we will definitely know the first time."


    "Well, you did a good job." Chief Qiu said with satisfaction. Those people have opinions. That''s for sure. He is not afraid. As long as they are not excessive, and as long as they are still ruling Mei County for a day, they will have something. Dissatisfaction can only be endured.


    "Thank you, Chief, this is what I should do." Mr. Gou said.


    Chief Qiu was very satisfied with Mr. Gou''s attitude, and in his opinion, Mr. Gou''s ability was no worse than that of Su Pei, but that Su Pei obviously did not show his due respect.


    After leaving Chief Qiu, Mr. Gou personally went to the cell to take Ning Wushuang over. He knew that Chief Qiu paid great attention to Ning Wushuang at this time. Therefore, Mr. Gou naturally thought that he would stay with Ning Wushuang. Make some good impressions, which are still very important to consolidate your position in front of the leader of the enemy.


    It¡¯s just that Mr. Gou may not know that in Ning Wushuang¡¯s eyes, he is no different from the devil. Ning Wushuang blames the death of his father and the miserable conditions of his family to Mr. Gou and the leader of Qiu. His hatred is almost the same as the leader Qiu, how can he have a good impression of him?


    "My lord, forgive me, I was wronged."


    "My lord, please let me go. I am also a rebel."


    "Let me out, let me out!"


    As soon as Mr. Gou entered the dungeon, he heard all kinds of begging for mercy. He frowned. Many of these people were imprisoned by himself. Some were spies of the court, and some were uncooperative in the city. The wealthy businessman, and even more, was also a rebel himself, but didn''t deal with him, so he got in by using means.


    The jailer who was next to Mr. Gou seemed to be a little dissatisfied when he saw that Mr. Gou quickly shouted at the prisoners: "What is noisy?


    As the jailer roared, he used the whip in his hand to draw at the noisy prisoners, seeing those who had embarrassed themselves and looked down on themselves, screaming under the jailer''s whip, Mr. Gou was very satisfied.


    "Take me to Ning Wushuang''s cell," Mr. Gou said. There is no meaning to separate male and female prisoners, but they are not being held in a single cell.


    "Yes." When the jailer heard Mr. Gou''s words, he stopped picking up those people, and quickly led the way. Na Ning Wushuang was imprisoned just today. At that time, he was still attracted by the other''s beauty and thought. When was he looking for an opportunity to take advantage, but now seeing Mr. Gou''s attitude, he knew that he had no chance, but he didn''t dare to have any other ideas besides feeling a pity.


    Soon, Mr. Gou arrived in front of Ning Wushuang''s cell. Because of his previous explanation, Ning Wushuang was a cell by himself, and he was not crowded with other people.


    However, even so, Ning Wushuang was in a very bad state at this time. She was sitting on the ground with her hands on her knees, her head buried between her legs, and there was no sound from her disheveled hair.


    "She has always been like this?" Mr. Gou asked the jaile

 601 Chapter 601 Revenge

    "My lord, she has been like this since she came in, motionless, without a word, and kept in this position," the jailer said quickly.


    "Yeah." Mr. Gou nodded. It seems that what he said to the leader before is still correct. Ning Wushuang''s mood is indeed not good.


    "You open the door and I will take her away." Mr. Gou said, and then added: "This is what the leader means."


    "Okay, my lord, I will open this door right away," the jailer said.


    Mr. Gou nodded, and after the door was opened, he walked in. Although Ning Wushuang was the only person in this cell, it was obviously not cleaned for a long time and the smell was very bad. Mr. Gou covered his nose. Ning Wushuang said, "Ning Wushuang, your good fortune is here. The leader has fallen in love with you. You don''t need to go to jail in the future. Get up, go out with me, dress up and meet the leader."


    Hearing Mr. Gou¡¯s words, Ning Wushuang remained motionless and did not react at all, as if he had not heard it. The jailer next to Mr. Gou showed an expression of envy and fear. Ning Wushuang was caught by the leader. After that, that fate changed, and future prosperity and wealth are indispensable.


    At the same time, he was also a little scared. This was the woman the leader liked. Fortunately, he had treated her well before. Although he had an idea, he had not had time to implement it. Otherwise, his life might be lost.


    "Ning Wushuang, did I speak to you, did you hear that?" Seeing Ning Wushuang''s indifferent words to him, Mr. Gou frowned in dissatisfaction, but he immediately thought that this is the woman the leader looks after, himself It''s better to be polite to him.


    "Ning Wushuang, Ms. Ning, the boss has come to see you. You will be our wife in the future. You don''t need to live in this filthy place anymore. Hurry up and go out with me." Mr. Gou said.


    At this time, Ning Wushuang finally raised her head, and she looked at Mr. Gou expressionlessly and said, "He dreams, I will not marry him if I die!"


    Ning Wushuang''s words changed Mr. Gou''s expression and took care of Ning Wushuang''s affairs, but Chief Qiu gave him it. If he didn''t understand it, it would be that he was at a disadvantage.


    "Ms. Ning, I hope you don¡¯t be impulsive and think carefully. If we follow our leader, prosperity and wealth will be indispensable in the future, and there will be no need to stay here and suffer. You see how chaotic and bad the environment here is, and your identity. Not worthy at all."


    Mr. Na Gou said anxiously, but Ning Wushuang still had that expression, obviously not being moved by him, so Mr. Gou continued: "Our leader is sincere to you. He has since met you. I can''t forget you. After you marry him, you will be able to live happily."


    Mr. Gou, who has no choice, can only act as a matchmaker. However, he is obviously not very familiar with and understanding of this identity, and he does not know how to say it. If an average girl can live a good life, then surely I am very happy. After all, now that there is a turbulent situation, it would be good to be alive, let alone live a comfortable life?


    However, Ning Wushuang is obviously different. She was a rich lady before. What kind of good life hasn''t she had?Therefore, the words Mr. Gou said were not attractive to her at all.


    However, Ning Wushuang''s eyes still lit up. She seemed to understand something, and said to Mr. Gou: "If he really likes me, how could he attack my family?"


    "It''s not because your father is stubborn and disagrees with the leader''s proposal!" Mr. Gou was thinking about a countermeasure. Hearing Ning Wushuang''s words, he said subconsciously, and then found something wrong. So he said embarrassingly: "No, I mean, your father acted as a spy for the court and betrayed the leader. Although the leader likes you, he can''t ignore the feelings of his brothers. Therefore, he can only kill you. Father, but the leader is very sad about this incident, and he doesn''t want to do it."


    "Oh, that''s it." Ning Wushuang nodded nonchalantly. She was innocent before, but not stupid. Just now, Mr. Gou¡¯s performance has already explained that the ransacking of their Ning family was so simple this time. He did not become a spy, just because his father did not agree to marry himself to the leader of the enemy, he just retaliated against their family!


    Thinking of this, in Ning Wushuang''s heart, he felt immense regret for him. If he hadn''t ran out to play secretly that time, he wouldn''t have met the enemy leader, and the other party would not like her, and his father would not be rejected because of rejection. The opponent''s proposal was beaten to death by the opponent!


    "Father, it''s all the daughter''s fault, it''s all the daughter''s fault. I hurt you and everyone." Ning Wushuang cried out in her heart, but she didn''t show it because she wanted revenge. Revenge for his father and his family.


    "Let''s go." Ning Wushuang, who had made the decision, stood up nonchalantly and calmly said to Mr. Gou.


    "Ah, what?" Ning Wushuang''s sudden change caused Mr. Gou to be taken aback, and then he realized that the other party had agreed to marry the leader. He was happy, although he was a little curious about the changes in Ning Wushuang''s attitude before and after. However, he didn''t want to worry about that much, as long as Ning Wushuang agreed to marry the leader, his task would be completed, and other things would not be important at all.


    The jailer hurriedly opened the prison door for the two of them. He now understands that this beautiful prisoner immediately turned around and was about to become his boss¡¯s boss¡¯s wife. His identity suddenly became noble. Naturally, I dare not offend, very polite.


    Ning Wufang followed Mr. Gou expressionlessly, walked out of the cell, and looked at the beautiful sunshine outside, but her heart was cold.


    "Father, please rest assured, I will definitely avenge you. When I get my revenge, I will go to find you below!" Ning Wushuang thought in his heart.


    Ning Wushuang had already thought about it in his heart. First he promised to marry the leader Qiu, and then used his identity to provoke the relationship between the leader and Mr. Gou, find an opportunity to get rid of Mr. Gou, and then kill the leader Qiu to avenge his father. .


    However, thinking that if she did this, she would sleep with the person who disgusted her, and she felt nauseated. However, she was just a weak woman. In today''s society, if you want to avenge her father, you can only It was through this method, so even if it was disgusting, she would endure it.

 602 Chapter 602

    After Ning Wushuang was taken out of the prison, after some washing and dressing, Mr. Gou was sent to the backyard of Chief Qiu.


    Even if he had seen Ning Wushuang''s beauty before, when the leader Qiu saw Ning Wushuang again, he was still deeply attracted by her beauty. This is definitely the most beautiful woman he has ever seen, he I sigh again that it is good to have rights. If he is still an ordinary nursing home, even if he encounters such a beauty, he will not have the opportunity to have it.


    "Miss Ning, you have been wronged. I am sorry about your family affairs. I have no choice but to take into account the feelings of my brothers. Therefore, I can only do this, and blame your father for choosing the wrong thing. , But don''t worry, I will treat you well in the future and won''t let you be wronged." After seeing Ning Wushuang, Chief Qiu said pretendingly.


    Ning Wushuang almost vomited out for this contrived performance of the leader Qiu. Fortunately, she resisted it. However, her father had already been killed by the other party, and the other party actually wanted to wrong him. This meant that her father would die. Bear a crime.


    "The concubine thanked the leader," Ning Wushuang said to the leader Qiu with a pitiful look.


    Ning Wushuang¡¯s expression almost caused Chief Qiu to sink in again. Both his eyes were fixed on Ning Wushuang. However, now that the beauty is destined to be him, he is not in a hurry and does not want to be in the beauty. There was no demeanor in front of him.


    "Okay, okay, it''s good if you can understand my difficulties. You can take a good rest first, and when I fight off the dog thieves outside the court, I will definitely give you a beautiful ceremony and marry you in." Chief Qiu He said with joy on his face. At this moment, he felt that he was omnipotent, and no one could stop him.


    "Thank you for the kindness of the chief, as long as the chief is kind to me, ceremonies or something, the concubine doesn''t care at all." Ning Wushuang said.


    "That''s how it works! Don''t worry, I will make you satisfied and make you the happiest bride in the world!" The head leader Qiu promised, patting his chest.


    "Then I would like to thank the leader for his kindness," Ning Wushuang said, after which she hesitated.


    And Chief Qiu also noticed the change in Ning Wushuang¡¯s expression. He curiously said, "Beauty, what annoyance you have, tell me, I promise to help you solve it!" At this time, Chief Qiu was very proud. At the time, it was natural to take care of Ning Wushuang''s affairs.


    "My lord, there is something, the concubine doesn''t know what to say." Ning Wushuang hesitated and said.


    "Just talk about it, there are no outsiders here, just talk about it!" Chief Qiu said.


    "Okay, then I''ll just say it, I have always admired adults very much. It is my honor to marry an adult. I also want to serve only an adult in my life, and hope that the adult will promise me." Ning Wushuang said.


    "Of course, you are my woman, so naturally you can only serve me alone." Chief Qiu said with some confusion: "What do you mean by this?"


    "I want to invite adults, don''t give me to Mr. Gou, if adults don''t like me, don''t give me to him!" Ning Wushuang said pitifully, as long as a man looks at him, he will be involuntary. Give birth to a protective desire.


    Chief Qiu was naturally no exception, not to mention that she had thoughts about Ning Wushuang, and of course she wanted to protect Ning Wushuang even more.


    "When did I say I would give you to Mr. Gou? Don''t think about it, I won''t do that." Chief Qiu said.


    In today''s society, it is not uncommon for men to give concubines to each other, but the leader Qiu is very close to Ning Wushuang, how could he be willing to give away the woman he likes to others.


    "Thank you, my lord, I''m relieved." Ning Wushuang said in a relieved expression.


    "However, why did you say that?" Chief Qiu was a little confused. According to reason, Ning Wushuang could not say such a thing for no reason. There must be something in it.


    "My lord, can I not say it?" Ning Wushuang said.


    "No! You have to say it!" Ning Wushuang''s words made Chief Qiu even more curious.


    "But, if I say anything, I am afraid that adults will blame me for instigating the relationship between you and Mr. Gou." Ning Wushuang said.


    "What does this have to do with Mr. Gou, please tell me clearly!" Chief Qiu said with some dissatisfaction.


    Ning Wushuang immediately showed a frightened look. When Chief Qiu saw her appearance, he only constrained a little, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t blame you."


    "Okay, then I''ll just say it." Ning Wushuang seemed to be a little scared. He glanced at Chief Qiu in fear and said, "Before, when Mr. Gou went to my house, he always looked at me with a squint. I still take advantage of me when others are not paying attention. I certainly disagree. After all, I have always admired adults and only have adults in my heart, but I am just a weak woman and cannot resist at all."


    Hearing this, Chief Qiu''s eyes fired. Seeing Ning Wushuang stopped, he said gloomily, "Go on."


    "Yes." Ning Wushuang said in a low voice, "Fortunately, he may be a little scrupulous about adults, so he is not too much. However, after he just went to the cell to pick me up, he wanted to take advantage of me, so I died desperately. If he didn¡¯t, he told me, let me stop resisting. When you get tired of me, he asks you to change your concubine. With your favor, you will definitely agree. When the time comes, I will still be him. of."


    After speaking, Ning Wushuang almost started to cry: "My lord, I really don''t want to accompany Mr. Gou. You don''t want to give me to him, okay?"


    "Asshole!" The Chief Qiu cursed loudly, but this curse was obviously not aimed at Ning Wushuang, "This asshole dared to do such a thing behind my back, I definitely can''t spare him!"


    "My lord, don''t blame Mr. Gou, okay?" Ning Wushuang said.


    "Why? Did you like him?" Head Qiu said with a gloomy expression.


    "No, Mr. Gou is the right-hand man of the adult. I don''t want to create a rift between the adult and Mr. Go because of my business. Moreover, there was no one else present at the time. Mr. Gou would definitely not admit it." Ning Wushuang Said with a look of thinking about Chief Qiu.


    "Just leave this matter alone, I''ll take care of it, you have a good rest, I''ll leave first." Chief Qiu said with anger on his face, and then left without looking back.


    Seeing the leader Qiu''s back gradually disappear, the pitiful Chuchu on Ning Wushuang''s face disappeared, replaced by an inexplicable smile.

 603 Chapter 603: Things in the Dark

    After the head of Qiu came out of the backyard, he didn¡¯t feel much better. If he had been in the past, he would not have believed Ning Wushuang¡¯s one-sided words, but now it¡¯s different. He cares very much about Ning Wushuang, and Ning Wushuang It is indeed very beautiful. In his opinion, it is normal for Mr. Gou to fall in love with her.


    However, he did not expect that Mr. Gou was so courageous. He even dared to take advantage of Ning Wushuang when he knew that he had an idea for Ning Wushuang, and he actually wanted to let him give Ning Wushuang to him. It''s a dream!


    Thinking that such a beautiful lady had been taken advantage of by Mr. Gou, even though nothing irreversible had happened, Chief Qiu still couldn''t accept it.


    "Go, ask Mr. Gou to call me!" Chief Qiu ordered to the people around him.


    "Yes" the person answered.


    It didn''t take long for Mr. Gou to appear next to Chief Qiu. He always attached great importance to Chief Qiu''s orders. Therefore, whenever Chief Qiu wanted to see him, he could appear next to Chief Qiu in a short time.


    Mr. Gou is obviously a wise man. He knows how everything he has now came from, and he also knows how many people he has offended in the process of obtaining his current status. Therefore, he can only keep his current position if he pleases his enemies. , To save his own life, naturally, he attached great importance to the command of Chief Qiu.


    "Chief, are you looking for me?" Mr. Gou asked.


    Chief Qiu did not speak, but stared at Mr. Gou closely with his two eyes. Chief Qiu''s actions made Mr. Gou uncomfortable, but he did not dare to have any dissatisfaction.


    "I ask you, what do you think of Ning Wushuang?" After a long time, Chief Qiu finally asked.


    Seeing Chief Qiu spoke up, Mr. Gou finally breathed a sigh of relief. The situation just now made him a little strange and at a loss. But now that Chief Qiu spoke, he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Regarding the question of Chief Qiu, Mr. Gou said without thinking: "Miss Ning is naturally a rare beauty. She is unparalleled in appearance. Any man will be tempted when she sees it. Of course, in my opinion, you are the only leader. Can be worthy of her."


    Since Mr. Gou knew that Chief Qiu liked Ning Wushuang, and he was also prepared to Na Ning Wushuang to pass the door, he naturally said it nicely.


    "Oh, so you are also tempted?" Chief Qiu said.


    Mr. Gou didn¡¯t know why Chief Qiu said that, but he bit his head and said: ¡°Yes, yes, I am naturally tempted by people like Miss Ning, but, Chief, don¡¯t worry, I have absolutely nothing to blame. Thoughts!"


    Mr. Gou was telling the truth, and he was indeed tempted by Ning Wushuang, but that was the woman the leader liked, so he would naturally not think too much, and if he said he was not tempted, Doesn''t that mean the leader has no vision?Therefore, he naturally cannot say that.


    However, Mr. Gou''s words still filled Chief Qiu''s heart with anger. He did not expect that Mr. Gou would actually admit that he was tempted by Ning Wushuang. As for saying that there is nothing wrong with it, he simply didn''t believe it!Since he himself has been thinking about Ning Wushuang since he was moved to Ning Wushuang, he has saved others by himself, so he naturally thinks that Mr. Gou also has this idea.


    As a result, there were some hate leaders who believed in Ning Wushuang''s words, but now they completely believed.


    "Okay, it''s okay, you can go down first." Chief Qiu said.


    "Yes" Mr. Gou exited the hall, but he always felt something was wrong in his heart, and the leader seemed to be alienated from himself.


    "Maybe I think too much. The person the leader believes the most now is me. I haven''t made any mistakes. How could he alienate me?" Mr. Gou thought.


    "This bastard! Actually dare to beat my woman''s idea! I want you to die!" After Mr. Gou left, the leader yelled angrily. The previous Su Pei just said a few words behind him, so he went straight down. The opponent''s military power, and now, Mr. Gou actually wants to beat his woman''s idea, and he also took advantage of Ning Wushuang''s advantage. In his opinion, this is simply unforgivable!


    Chief Qiu was very possessive towards Ning Wushuang. Now that Mr. Gou hit his gun again, how could he not be angry?


    Therefore, after Mr. Gou left, Chief Qiu was already thinking about how to punish this Mr. Gou.


    Night came gradually. Because of the enemy¡¯s siege outside, at night, the entire Meixian County became quiet. The whole air began to be filled with a tense and solemn atmosphere, but in the dark environment, it was happening. A lot of things.


    Some families in Meixian County have begun to secretly contact the imperial army outside the city. They didn''t want to express their attitude so early. After all, in their opinion, no matter who occupied the city, they would not be affected. .


    However, what happened in Ningfu during the day changed their view. They had a sense of urgency and began to make plans for their future. Obviously, they had no credibility because they had lost their credibility. Abandoned, then they had no choice but to choose the imperial army outside the city.


    Although Mr. Gou arranged for someone to monitor these families, these families were originally big local households. They have been operating in Meixian for many years and have long been entrenched. How could they be comparable to the newly arrived Mr. Gou and others.


    Therefore, Mr. Gou''s surveillance of these people has no effect at all. Those people wanting to contact the outside army is simply easy.


    However, not everyone is pinning their hopes on the imperial army outside the city. After all, they also understand what the imperial army looks like. Before this Meixian was ruled by the imperial army, their days were also different. Fortunately, all kinds of exploitation, otherwise, at the beginning, they would not choose to support the leader Qiu.


    There is not much difference between the imperial court¡¯s army and the Qiu leader''s rebel army. Therefore, some people directly abandon both waves and choose another person.


    This person is Supe!


    Su Pei was the person who talked about the military of the whole rebel army, so he had contact with people from these families. Those people had a good impression of Su Pei. If they wanted to come, if Su Pei was the true rebel army. The leader''s words, then this rebel army may develop better.


    It is a pity that Supe is only a general, not a leader.

 604 Chapter 604 Why Choose Me?

    "General Su, what do you think of our proposal just now?"


    Su Pei¡¯s residence, the door has been closed at this time, and there are some Su Pei''s personal guards standing at the door. These people have always followed him, so there is no problem in terms of loyalty. These people are standing here, obviously not wanting outsiders. Disturb the conversation of the people inside.


    At this time, in the lobby of Su Pei''s residence, there were a dozen people sitting. Among these people, Su Pei and Wang Daniel, and the others were some wealthy businessmen or representative figures of large families in Mei County.


    The atmosphere in the whole hall is a bit dull. Everyone is watching Su Pei, waiting for his attitude, while Su Pei himself is quietly thinking, with doubts, hesitation, and a little excitement on his face. In short, his expression Very complicated.


    "Why did you choose me?" For a long time, Su Pei looked up and asked everyone.


    Tonight, Wang Daniu came to Su Pei and discussed with Su Pei about what the Ning Mansion was dealing with and the enemy forces outside the city. However, they hadn¡¯t talked for a long time, and these wealthy businessmen and people from large families joined forces. Come, and, as soon as they met, they put forward their ideas to Su Pei straightforwardly.


    The purpose of these people came to surprise Su Pei, because these people came to discuss cooperation matters with him, that is to say, as long as he nodded, these people would help him in the future if they could. , Including money, people, and things, the amount of funding is even more than that given to the leader of Qiu before.


    Su Pei never thought that these people would come to him and talk to him about such things, but then he thought about it. It might be because of Ning¡¯s affairs that made them make such a decision, but , These people made Su Pei a little admiring, because they were decisive enough. The things in Ningfu only happened during the day. They had already come to their residence at night and selected their supporter, and this person is Him, Super!


    To be honest, Su Pei was a little surprised after hearing these people''s words, but at the same time a little excited. Before taking refuge in the leader of the enemy, he himself was a rebel army, but the time of his uprising was not long, and his reputation was not as loud as the leader of the enemy. So, afterwards, in order to fight against the court together, he brought people to seek refuge with the leader of the enemy.


    But, after all, he was a leader. At that time, he could only rely on himself, without the support of those wealthy businessmen. The people under him even had problems with food noise and weapons. Now with the help of these people, he It was indeed possible to make things easier, so Su Pei was still a little moved.


    "It''s very simple. We are all optimistic about General Su. We believe that the rebels will definitely develop better under your leadership." One of those people, a middle-aged man with extraordinary tolerance, looked at Su Pei lightly and said, he It was these people who were responsible for discussing this matter with Su Pei. His name is Zhang Ming. His family is the largest grain merchant in Meixian County. He controls more than 50% of the food sources in Meixian County. Even if the leader needs food, he It must be solved by him.


    The Zhang family¡¯s power in Meixian County is stronger than that of Ning¡¯s House. If Ning Wushuang is Zhang Ming¡¯s daughter, Chief Qiu must really consider it. After all, if Zhang¡¯s family is offended, then his army might be required. Facing the dilemma of no food.


    "So, we choose to support you. Of course, after you have gained power, you have to give us some convenience in some aspects." Zhang Ming said: "Of course, you can rest assured that we will not go too far. After all, We also expect you to gain greater power, in that case, we can gain more benefits."


    Su Pei nodded, Zhang Ming¡¯s request, he was not excessive, these people are not Bodhisattvas, since they choose to give him all kinds of help now, they must have asked for it, and in some ways it is convenient for them. It''s not impossible, as long as it is not excessive, they deserve it.


    Of course, if they are too much, Su Pei will not be ambiguous with them. As long as the controller in his hand is sufficiently loyal to his army, he is not afraid of these people doing things that violate the agreement. After all, he Su Pei and Qiu The leader is different. Now the leader Qiu is just thinking about enjoying the good, without the original spirit, but he Supei has the idea of ??competing with the heroes of the world, especially the soldiers he has taken for a while. This idea is even more obvious.


    "I am very grateful to you for choosing me and trust me." Su Pei said: "However, in this Meixian, there are many people who are more promising than me. Even if you don''t trust the leader anymore because of Ningfu''s affairs, but, no I think there are so many other bosses to choose from. Their strength is stronger than mine, and there are also imperial troops outside the city that will come in at any time to choose. I really don¡¯t know, why do you choose me? of."


    "General Su don¡¯t be arrogant. Although your current strength is not as good as those of the bosses, with our secret support and help, you must be able to expand quickly. Moreover, you are not flattering, General Su, your skills are obviously not those short-sighted. The generation can be compared." Zhang Ming said.


    "As for the imperial army outside, as far as I know, there are indeed some people in the city who have contacted them and wanted to cooperate with them. However, I still know the virtue of imperial army. Those people are not worth it. Believe, therefore, we finally chose you, General Su."


    Zhang Ming glanced at it and Su Pei, who seemed unmoved, continued: "Of course, the choice of this matter is in your own hands. If you accept our help and support, then our cooperation will be formal. If you don¡¯t accept the beginning, then as if we haven¡¯t been here tonight, you haven¡¯t heard these words either!"


    After Zhang Ming finished speaking, he stopped, no longer said anything, but looked at Su Pei quietly, obviously waiting for his answer.


    "General Su, what are you still hesitating! I think they are right. These rebels, you, and General Su can do things. Those people are all waste. As long as you are willing to do it alone, my Wang Daniel is willing to follow you!"


    Su Pei hasn¡¯t spoken yet, but Wang Daniel next to him has jumped out and said. He has always admired Su Pei very much. It is a pity that he was given up by the enemy leader in this way. However, he himself is lighthearted, even if he is. There is no way to help Su Pei.


    But now, these wealthy businessmen and big families in the city choose to support and help Su Pei go it alone. He Wang and Daniel are naturally supported, because he feels that only Su Pei can really accomplish things.

 605 Chapter 605

    Wang Daniu said to follow Su Pei, but he didn''t lie at all, he was sincere.


    After hearing what Wang Daniu said, Su Pei was indeed a little moved. In fact, he knew that in the Rebel army, there were also many small leaders in the middle and lower levels who admired him and supported him, although they were not like Wang Daniu. , Come to see him every day, but in private, they are also very concerned about Su Pei''s current situation.


    And Su Pei is also confident that if he personally came out to convince those people, there should be no problem, but he hadn''t had the idea of ??going out on his own before. After all, he was just a leading general without the support of money and food. It would be impossible, and he still had a fascination with the enemy leader in his heart, hoping that he would wake up.


    However, what happened during the day made Su Pei realize that the leader Qiu was really no longer the leader of the previous one, and it is impossible for him to wake up again. Therefore, whether it is for himself or for the rebels, Su Pei He has to think about it now for the future.


    And with the support of these families in the city, he can do a lot.


    And Su Pei is not a mother-in-law. After he made a decision in his heart, he didn¡¯t delay anything. Instead, he looked at Zhang Ming and said, ¡°I thank Mr. Zhang and you all. If I Su Pei still refuses, there will be something wrong. I''ve been elevated, and the leader is no longer the leader before. For my own sake and for the consideration of the rebels, I agree to cooperate with you!"


    Speaking of this matter, Su Pei is still a bit sad. After all, Chief Qiu can be said to have trusted him very much before. Moreover, he was also very high-spirited at the beginning, and how high his fighting spirit was. Now he has become like this. It is also uncomfortable.


    After hearing Su Pei¡¯s words, the other people on the scene were relieved, and smiles appeared on their faces. Although they had other choices, they would not look down on those people at all. , Not only can''t get things done, but they will also be implicated, which is not worth the gain.


    "Well, General Su is really a decisive person!" Zhang Ming stood up and said with a look of excitement: "The five hundred members of my Zhang family will follow General Su''s orders!"


    "There are also three hundred family members of the Yang family, who is also the leader of General Su!"


    "And I......"


    Others also said one after another that they are savvy people who can make their family bigger, and they all know that now is the beginning, Supe needs their help, and only at this time, they The more you invest, the more you will gain in the future, of course, the greater the risk.


    However, they all know the truth about wealth and danger, and they all came to see Su Pei after careful consideration. Therefore, at this time, they did not hesitate at all.


    Therefore, Su Pei soon discovered that in a short period of time, he had gained nearly 3,000 combat power, and had gained a lot of food, weapons, and even silver. These people were really in his possession. The blood has been lost.


    Of course, Su Pei understands that the more capital these people have now, the more they will have to report to them in the future. However, Su Pei is not worried about these. These people are still in Meixian, a small county seat. The family is only, I am sure I can completely control them.


    Wang Daniu was also very happy. He had decided to follow Su Pei. Of course, the stronger Su Pei''s strength, the better, and he also felt that it would be a pity if Su Pei remained silent like this.


    "Well everyone, now we should discuss the current form." Su Pei said to everyone.


    "General Su, please speak." Zhang Ming said.


    "Regarding the siege of the imperial court, I personally dislike the Rebels. Although we defeated the army outside the city last time, it was because their leader was too stupid, and now the man from outside Obviously, it is impossible to make the same mistake, and the combat effectiveness of the Western Army is still there, but the current atmosphere of our Rebel Army is not very good." Su Pei said.


    "General Su meant that the imperial army is likely to regain Meixian again?" Zhang Ming asked.


    "Not bad!" Su Pei said: "Mei County was originally a small county with low walls and imperfect defenses. I suggested that the leader change a place, but he didn''t agree. Now, the rebels are generally arrogant. Mentality, this is very unfavorable for the next battle, so I guess it is impossible for us to withstand the attack of the court army at all."


    "Then what can we do about this?" Someone suddenly said worriedly. They were able to come to Supe, obviously because they were not optimistic about the court''s army, so if the court''s army invaded, they might all lose.


    "I think General Su must have a way." Zhang Ming didn''t act too anxiously. He smiled when he saw that Su Pei was also calm.


    "I have an idea." Su Pei said, "I have some prestige in the rebel army. Although they can''t be allowed to defect to me immediately, once Meixian is broken and the chief consul is defeated, then I can recruit. Some people will come. When the time comes, with your internal response, I can call back again and take Meixian back again!"


    "Of course, during the period when Meixian was occupied by the court''s army, you may have some losses. Therefore, I hope you can think about it again. If you still choose me, then we will be real partners in the future! If you don''t choose me, then I have no opinion either." Su Pei said.


    "I believe in General Su!" As soon as Su Pei''s words fell, Zhang Ming said that he had obviously thought about this before he came, so at this time, he didn''t think much.


    Afterwards, Zhang Ming looked at the others around him and said, "I believe everyone has the same idea. No one will change his mind, right?"


    When other people saw Zhang Ming¡¯s eyes, they had already realized something. The people who came to the scene had already expressed their support for Su Pei before. At this time, if anyone retreats and leaves, then the rest of the words are probably not. Let him leave safely. After all, if he leaves and informs the remaining people, then the others will be miserable. Obviously, no one wants to take this risk!


    "Of course, since we have decided to support General Su, we will not change!"


    "Yes, my Wang family always supports General Su and waits for General Su to come back!"


    Other people also expressed their opinions.

 606 Chapter 606

    Su Pei is very satisfied with the attitude of these people. Of course, he also understands that this is mainly because Zhang Ming first expressed his position. Therefore, he is very grateful for Zhang Ming''s support for him.


    Su Pei gratefully glanced at Zhang Ming, and then said to everyone: ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Although you will suffer some losses, it will certainly not be too great, because after all, the other party is the court¡¯s army and the righteousness is It¡¯s there, even if you want to benefit, it won¡¯t be too ugly, so you won¡¯t lose much.¡±


    "General Su is quite true!" Zhang Ming agreed. This is one of the reasons for his earlier decision. After all, they were occupied by the court''s army before, so they also understand the way the court''s army does. At the same time, I also know how to deal with them.


    After hearing Supe¡¯s words and thinking about it, other people were relieved a lot. Obviously, they also understood the key, and they were willing to pay a little loss and get a greater return. of.


    After that, everyone discussed the future things, including the later internal and external cooperation, as well as the specific implementation of some assistance. After the talks were over, the talents left with a relaxed expression. They were very concerned about today''s affairs. Satisfaction, although you have paid a little, as long as it is done, the future gains will not be less. They will not be just a small family in Meixian when the time comes. Their family will expand rapidly.


    "Great, General Su, we don''t need to be angry with those people in the future." After everyone left, Wang Daniu said to Su Pei.


    Su Pei''s recent life is obviously not easy, and Wang Daniu has been squeezed out recently because of being close to Su Pei. He has a more aggressive temper and has also clashed with others.


    And now that Su Pei has the support of those people, Su Pei doesn''t have to be angry, and his Wang Daniel is the same, and he doesn''t need to be squeezed out.


    "It''s not the time to relax." Su Pei said with a resolute look: "Although those people support me now, but if I can''t achieve satisfactory results, they will decisively abandon me and support others. people."


    "Moreover, the imperial army outside the city should not be underestimated. I didn''t lie to them just now. This time, we are really dangerous. Therefore, when they attack the city tomorrow, you and your men must be careful. Also, be careful not to be harmed by your own people. You heard what they said just now. Some people in the city have colluded with outsiders, so there is a possibility that something will happen tomorrow."


    "Then, should we remind the leader?" Wang Daniu said. Although he has decided to go it alone with Su Pei, the comrades in the city who have fought with him after all, just watched them fall into danger, and he was a little bit embarrassed.


    "No, even if you go, they won''t believe it, haven''t you tried it once before?" Su Pei said.


    Hearing Su Pei¡¯s words, Wang Daniu stopped mentioning the matter, because he had indeed reported it once before, but the leaders not only did not believe him, they also blamed him for being too timid. If you go, there will be no effect.


    "Okay, I''m going to meet some people and talk to them. You should go back and rest first. There must be a tough battle tomorrow." Su Pei said to Wang Daniu.


    Wang Daniu nodded and then left. He needed to go back and remind his men to avoid any accidents tomorrow.


    And Su Pei also didn¡¯t rest. He went to find some people who had a good relationship with him before. He didn¡¯t expect those people to change their camps to support him this evening. He just hoped that after this offensive and defensive battle is over. , They can make a decision.


    Because he agreed to give Ning Wushuang a decent welcoming ceremony, and the city was surrounded by the imperial army, at night, although Chief Qiu wanted to go to Ning Wushuang¡¯s room and ate the little beauty, he Still held back.


    At the same time, he was also thinking about how to deal with Mr. Gou. Mr. Gou, who had some skills in his eyes, is now extremely disgusting. He has already seen Mr. Gou very upset, and once he has an impression of Mr. Gou Changes, and some of his previous opinions have also changed. He thinks that Mr. Gou will only make some good things. Other people can do such things. There is no need for him to keep believing in Mr. Gou.


    Moreover, Mr. Gou actually had the idea of ??hitting his woman, which made the leader Qiu even more unbearable. Therefore, he was already murderous towards Mr. Gou, but he had not found a suitable opportunity to kill him yet.


    And Mr. Gou obviously didn''t know that he was about to suffer a catastrophe. At this time, he was enjoying himself in his residence.


    Because Mr. Gou has always been favored, his residence is not much worse than that of Chief Qiu. At this time, in the backyard of his residence, there are several women from Ningfu who are arranged here. Some of them are maids from Ningfu. Even some of the female relatives in Ning''s family have become his personal favorites at this time.


    Mr. Gou was very satisfied with this. Although these women were a little worse than Ning Wushuang, they were already prettier than many women, so he was naturally satisfied.


    At the same time, what makes him more satisfied is the property that he secretly concealed when he ransacked his home. It was not a small amount. Although he had already handed in a lot to the leader, he himself still left a lot.


    Thinking of the chieftain, Mr. Gou thought that the look in his eyes today seemed to be wrong, which made him feel a little confused. After all, he can have the current position because of the enemy chief, and he can''t lose the chief''s view of him. trust.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gou had a sense of crisis. He had to do something to strengthen the leader''s trust in him, and what he had been preparing before seemed to be of use.


    "How is that Costin''s training?" Mr. Gou came to the courtyard and asked his servant.


    Yes, the thing he is going to dedicate to the leader is a Costin, known as the God of Ten Thousand Eagles. If this thing is trained, it can not only become a good pet, but also in battle. , Acting as a spy, it can find things that are difficult for ordinary people to find in the sky.


    And this Costin, he has been training secretly for a long time, it should be okay, now he needs to strengthen the leader''s trust in him, he can only use this assassin, presumably the leader will like it.

 607 Chapter 607

    "Master Hui, it''s almost domesticated." The man bowed and said, he was specially found by Mr. Gou to train Costin for him. The treatment was good, so he worked very hard.


    Mr. Gou is obviously very satisfied with the man¡¯s ability to do things. He glanced at the Costin, and it turned out to be majestic. His eyes did not appear dull due to training. On the contrary, they were piercing and even sharp. , That pair of claws seemed to be able to tear apart all prey, even if it was just standing there quietly now, Mr. Gou could feel a sturdy breath from its body.


    Mr. Gou was very satisfied with this. He said: "Tomorrow, you will go to see the leader with me. I will dedicate this Costin to him. You have to help him become the master of this Costin. ?"


    "Yes." The man said: "However, it will take some time."


    "It doesn''t matter if it takes some time. As long as you can do it, I won''t treat you badly afterwards." Mr. Gou waved his hand.


    "Master Xie!" the man said with a smile on his face. He was in this business originally, so this matter is not very troublesome for him, but now he can be favored by Mr. Gou, he is naturally very happy.


    Mr. Gou is also very happy. He knows that the current leader Qiu likes these rare things very much. Therefore, he will definitely like this Costin. At that time, whether he believes in himself or not, the two The relationship will get better.


    Mr. Gou obviously didn''t know that the hatred that the head of hatred towards him is obviously not something a big bird can offset. Although this is not an ordinary big bird, it is obviously useless.


    Mr. Gou left with satisfaction, but the servant did not go to rest immediately. He still needs to feed this Costin. This Costin needs to eat at least two catties of meat for each meal. The appetite is really not small, fortunately , With the support of Mr. Gou, otherwise, this subordinate may not be able to raise it himself.


    "Eat well, eat more, show me better tomorrow, and you will have a better life in the future." The man then said to Costin while feeding him, but Costin is smart, but , Obviously can''t understand his words yet.


    The people didn''t care. After the feeding, they took the rest of the things and left. After that, only Costin himself was left in this small room.


    Suddenly, in the empty room, Hai Dongqing''s body glowed. It seemed to be aware of the abnormality, and it flew with its wings fluttered. As soon as it wanted to make a sound, its body disappeared in the air. In its original location, there is an extra species from a distant earth. If people on earth see it, they will recognize it, because it is a very common creature in summer, that is, mosquitoes!


    After separating from Tian Jun, Huang Feng returned to his residence. As expected, Bai Xiaorou hadn''t eaten yet. Seeing him come back, she immediately stared at him with her eyes.


    "Don''t look, don''t look, I know, I''ll go cooking right away!" Huang Feng said helplessly, and there was nothing he could do with such a leader of the stall. Xiao Bai also ran to Huang Feng''s side. Screaming, obviously, during the period when Huang Feng didn''t return, it was bullied by Bai Xiaorou. With Huang Feng''s order, it couldn''t behave too much. Therefore, Xiao Bai felt aggrieved.


    Huang Feng comforted Xiao Bai, and then went to cook for Bai Xiaorou.


    "I said, team leader, although you are my boss and a beautiful woman, you can''t live for nothing like this, and I don''t want your rent. At the very least, you have to help me with some housework?" During the meal, Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Bai Xiaorou was a little embarrassed. She really seemed to be here for nothing. However, if she asked her to do housework, she didn¡¯t seem to know it, because she had never been in contact with this since she was a child. It is all kinds of killing techniques, how to practice quickly, etc., which are still very strange to housework.


    "Then I''ll give you the rent." Bai Xiaorou said. Compared to doing housework, Bai Xiaorou obviously still thinks that the rent is good, and she is not bad for the money.


    "I still think it''s better for you to do some housework. If you give money, I don''t dare to accept it. You also live here. You don''t want the environment here to be too bad." Huang Feng said, and then Bai Xiaorou was a little unwilling , He said: "Group leader, is it because you can''t do housework?"


    Seeing Huang Feng''s suspicious gaze, Bai Xiaorou said with some irritation: "Whoever says I don''t know how to do it, just do it, but don''t expect me to do much."


    "Well, you can do what you can." Huang Feng still seems to have disbelief that Bai Xiaorou can do housework. The skeptical gaze hurt Bai Xiaorou. She vowed that she must do well, making Huang Feng startled.


    "Hmph, what''s so difficult about doing housework, can it be more difficult than practicing?" Bai Xiaorou thought.


    However, Bai Xiaorou soon understood that for her, housework is indeed more difficult than cultivation, and it is a lot more difficult...


    Huang Feng can comfortably accompany the beautiful woman to dinner. Although Bai Xiaorou is a little lazy, she is indeed a beautiful woman, and Cai Tian on the other side is in a bad mood.


    Because Cai Tian already knew that Huang Feng took the initiative to come to the door and taught Fang Datou about it. Huang Feng, who took the initiative to provoke, not only suffered no injury, but also cut off Fang Datou¡¯s two fingers, which made Cai Tian somewhat He was surprised at Huang Feng''s skills. He thought Huang Feng was just an ordinary person. Now he didn''t expect that he would actually have two times. Thinking of Peng Chengfu''s swollen arm in the hospital seemed to show that Huang Feng''s skills were not simple.


    However, even if he understands this, Cai Tian has nothing to worry about. At most, he has nothing to do. He has good skills. He hasn''t seen him before. He has even seen those special forces in the transmission. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t stand the crowd.


    Therefore, Cai Tian intends to find more people to deal with Huang Feng. As for the incompetent Fang Datou, where should he stay cool?


    However, Fang Datou obviously didn''t give up so easily. Whether it was to avenge himself or to indulge Cai Tian, ??he didn''t want to let this opportunity go.


    "Cai Shao, give me another chance, give me another day, if I haven''t figured it out yet, you can find someone else? How about?" Fang Datou almost begged.


    Cai Tian frowned. He originally wanted to find other people directly and didn''t want to waste time. However, seeing that Fang Datou had already said that, he agreed to give him another chance.

 608 Chapter 608

    "Okay, then I''ll give you one last chance. If you mess things up this time..." Cai Tian said.


    "Cai Shao don''t worry, there will be no accidents this time!" Fang Datou quickly assured.


    "I hope so! I don''t like dealing with rubbish!" Cai Tian finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    On the other side of the big head, there was a trace of viciousness and determination on his face: "Huang Feng, this is what you forced me. If you want my territory, then you want my life. I can only fight with you. !"


    Fang Datou obviously had a murderous heart against Huang Feng because of the previous events. The site was his life, and he did not allow his site to fall into the hands of others.


    As for what Cai Tian confessed, as long as Huang Feng¡¯s leg was interrupted, and then Huang Feng was brought to see him, Fang Datou had already figured out how to answer, and said that his subordinates were a bit harder and he was out of control. , To kill Huang Feng, presumably Cai Tian also accounted so much. After all, he also wanted to deal with Huang Feng.


    Thinking of this, Fang Datou came to his room, took out a wooden box from a secret compartment, and opened the box. There was a pistol and a few bullets inside.


    This gun is very new, it was bought by Fang Datou before, and it has not been used once. It is reserved for self-defense and can be used when in danger.


    Originally, he thought he would never have the opportunity to use this pistol in his life, but today, Huang Feng''s affairs made him take out the gun.


    Huang Feng, he is definitely going to solve it, and Huang Feng''s skills are so good, it seems that Huang Feng can''t be subdued by his own little brother, so he can only rely on this pistol.


    Moreover, this time Fang Datou was not prepared to let others do it, but chose to do it himself. After all, he didn¡¯t want other people to know about the pistol. This is a secret for him, a secret that can save lives at critical moments, so, The fewer people who know, the better.


    Moreover, with a gun, he doesn''t need to be close to Huang Feng and fight against Huang Feng, so he feels that he is still very sure. If this is the case, he doesn''t need to let others do it.


    The most important thing now is to figure out Huang Feng''s whereabouts. Only in this way can he start well.


    As for Huang Feng¡¯s whereabouts, Fang Datou has no good way to determine. He can only choose the way of waiting. After all, the information Cai Tian gave him before was to follow a woman, and then he could know Huang Feng¡¯s whereabouts. Fang Datou decided to follow the woman early tomorrow morning, hoping to find Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that Fang Datou was not really persuaded by him at this time. He was thinking of revenge, even killing him. At this time, Huang Feng had separated from Bai Xiaorou and entered his bedroom. Soon he found his latest treasure in the storage box.


    An eagle!


    This was Huang Feng''s first impression. However, after reading the introduction of the eagle in the storage box, Huang Feng knew that this was a sea Dongqing!


    This sea Dongqing is very strong. Huang Feng estimated that it may weigh about ten kilograms. It is about one meter tall. Its two wings can reach two meters. Its sharp claws and pointed mouth make people feel I shudder when I saw it!This look is an aggressive creature.


    However, perhaps because of the storage box, this Costin did not attack Huang Feng after seeing him, and even rubbed his leg, and Huang Feng even felt that he was too much with it. Some kind of connection.


    Huang Feng had heard before that this kind of creatures only listened to their masters after being tamed, and the storage box seemed to have changed this. It showed enough intimacy to Huang Feng.


    "Fly up, let me see." Huang Feng said to Costin, he wanted to try, whether this Costin was the same as Xiao Bai, he listened to his own words.


    This sea Dongqing did not disappoint Huang Feng. After Huang Feng finished speaking, it fluttered its wings and flew up. However, Huang Feng¡¯s bedroom space was obviously not enough for it to spread its wings and fly. Therefore, it was a little dissatisfied. Want to call it out.


    Huang Feng hurriedly stopped it, and there was Bai Xiaorou here. If she heard it, she probably wouldn''t be able to explain it.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what to do with this Costinus. Obviously, this thing can¡¯t be handled like Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai can still be treated as an ordinary puppy, but, But this Costin can''t be regarded as an ordinary bird, this thing is much larger and more expensive than the bird.


    "From now on, I will call you Kitty Hawk." Huang Feng said to Costin.


    "Little eagle, you will be outside the city in the future. Don''t come back without my order. If you hear no, there are still flying high, don''t let people discover your existence." Huang Feng thought for a while. Costin said.


    This is also no way. In the city, even if the little eagle flies high, if it stays in the city, it will still attract attention, but it is different outside the city. It is best to find a dense forest to hide Get up, in that case, no one will see it.


    However, Kitty was obviously dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s arrangement, and it rubbed against Huang Feng''s leg.


    "Okay, I know you don''t want to leave me, and I don''t want him to separate from me, but I can''t help it." Huang Feng said, then he thought of a place and said to Xiaoying: "Right, I still have a place where no one else is there, but the space is not very big, but I can go in anytime, do you want to go?"


    What Huang Feng is talking about is the villa created by the storage box. It is impossible for other people to go there. However, the space there is very large for people, but for Costin, it is Not that big anymore.


    However, Costin hurriedly nodded. Obviously, it did not want to leave Huangfeng. Huang Feng was just about to take it to the villa to take a look. Suddenly, three more things flew out of his ring, namely the Jade Buddha. , Brewing recipe and Yu Ruyi, which he has just obtained and has not had time to make!


    "Is this going to be teleported again?" Huang Feng muttered when he saw this familiar scene, and the Hai Dongqing he had just obtained was also wrapped in a burst of light.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t sell that jade Ruyi before." Huang Feng thought with joy in his heart. If he sells this thing, he doesn''t know when he will be able to send it into that world.


    Of course, this is also because Huang Feng has not been short of money recently, otherwise, this Yu Ruyi would really not be able to keep it.

 609 Chapter 609

    "I fuck!"


    When Huang Feng''s vision was restored again, he couldn''t help but explode.


    This can¡¯t be blamed on Huang Feng. This storage box is really too much. In the previous few transmissions, two were on the battlefield, only one was in the peaceful period, and Huang Feng thought that he could be transmitted to the peaceful period in the future. If you do, you can safely start a business in that space and make money, and then exchange what you want in the storage box.


    However, Huang Feng now finds that he is too simple, because this time he teleported to the battlefield environment. Although the battle has not yet started, but looking at the familiar scene in front of him, Huang Feng knows that this battle It''s about to break out.


    Huang Feng at this time has already been teleported to another time and space, and the place where he is standing is at a corner of the city wall, and there are no other people around. Therefore, Huang Feng is not worried about his sudden appearance, which will be scared. who.


    In the distance outside the city, Huang Feng can make a lot of bonfires and camps with good eyesight. Obviously, there are not empty wilderness, but people are there, and there are not many people. Look at the soldiers standing guard around, Huang Feng can guess that there should be an army stationed there, that is to say, the city he is currently in is being surrounded by enemy troops!


    How can Huang Feng not be annoyed by this discovery?


    Fortunately, the storage box was not bad this time. After Huang Feng arrived here, he actually wore ancient clothes and a suit of armor on his body. However, looking at the ragged appearance of the armor, Huang Feng was very Is to doubt whether it has any defensive effect.


    However, seeing those people not far away were all equipped with almost this kind of equipment, and even some people didn''t have any armor, and Huang Feng understood why the storage box was only given him a piece of tattered.


    Huang Feng did not dare to delay, and quickly put on the golden silk soft armor that had saved him several times. Although his skills are already very good, the battlefield is too chaotic after all, no one knows. There will be hidden arrows coming from somewhere, so it''s better to be safe.


    "Hey, who are you? After urinating, why is there one more person here?" Huang Feng just put the golden silk soft armor on his body, and a figure walked up to him and asked.


    Although the other party was puzzled by Huang Feng''s sudden appearance, he didn''t have too much doubt about Huang Feng''s identity. Obviously he didn''t think Huang Feng was an army of the court outside the city, or a spy.


    "These people''s vigilance is really bad." Huang Feng said with emotion, but instead of showing it on his face, he said, "I just came here and want to..."


    Before Huang Feng had finished speaking, the man waved his hand and said, "I don''t care who you are. I came to this place first, so leave quickly."


    After speaking, the man sat down next to Huang Feng, in the corner, and closed his eyes against the corner.


    Huang Feng''s heart became even more speechless, so he fell asleep?It''s too slack, there are still enemy troops outside!


    "Look, this big brother, this place is quite big, I also rest here, will not affect you." Huang Feng said.


    The man hummed, did not speak, and Huang Feng just sat down. He now wants to know the specific situation of this place. Although the storage box bought him a piece of clothing, there is no introduction to this place. .


    "It''s really fucking bad. Those who are officials, they sleep with their wives in the room, but they want us to spend the night here and blow the air." Huang Feng said casually.


    "Yes." Huang Feng''s words may have resonated with the person next to him. He opened his eyes and said a little angrily: "That big head Liu just relied on a better relationship with the boss, and he didn''t come to the city. Let me come, what a fucking bastard."


    "The big brother, you said those people outside, can we win? I''m a newcomer, and I''m a little scared in my heart when I''m on the battlefield for the first time." Huang Feng said.


    "Fear of a fart!" the man said: "The Western troops outside came here some time ago, but we were beaten away and many people died. At that time, we were not as crowded as we are now. It must be able to beat them away!"


    Afterwards, Huang Feng consciously chatted with this person, wanting to know more things, but this person was obviously just a low-level soldier, so he didn''t know much, and Huang Feng could inquire about it, so there was not much.


    Huang Feng only knew that the place he was in was called Meixian, and it was now occupied by a group of rebels, that is to say, he is now a member of the rebels, and the enemies outside are naturally the army of the court, but, In recent years, the court has been sluggish. Therefore, ordinary peasant uprisings have occurred one after another. There are already many people in the world who resent the court. The rebel army he is in is only one of the many rebels, and the scale can only be regarded as medium.


    And their rebel army has now occupied Meixian County and several surrounding counties. The western army outside came to attack them. However, this army seemed to have been defeated by them once before. Therefore, these rebels were very important to the siege of the western army. , Not very worried.


    "I don''t know what the leader thought. He actually took over the military power of General Su. Otherwise, we will fight this battle more easily. Fortunately, those who came this time were defeated by us." The man continued to complain. Tao.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t know who General Su or the leader, but he could see that the man next to him admired General Su very much.


    It was almost dawn at this time, and Huang Feng seemed to have no time to sleep. Fortunately, because of his practice, even if he did not sleep for several consecutive nights, his spirit would not be affected much.


    However, while there was still some time, Huang Feng closed his eyes and quietly operated his internal forces to adjust his state to the best state.


    "Get up, get up, damn it, let you stand guard, not let you sleep!"


    When the sky was faintly bright, Huang Feng''s ears heard a scream, and the voice got closer and closer, obviously he was going to get closer to them.


    "The bastard big head Liu, he sleeps comfortably in the room, and now he won''t let us sleep, can those Western troops still be able to fight now?" The man beside Huang Feng stood up cursingly.


    Huang Feng also stood up. At this time, someone in armor came to them. He glanced at Huang Feng and seemed to feel that Huang Feng was a little strange, but he didn''t say anything, but continued. Go back.

 610 Chapter 610

    Huang Feng has a new understanding of the degree of slackness of the rebels. He, a living stranger, has not been recognized until now.


    "Bah! The villain is determined!" The man next to Huang Feng muttered to the back of the man who had just left. However, he was obviously still a little afraid of the other party. He didn''t dare to say this until the other party was far away. The sound is not loud.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to find an opportunity to leave, but at this time everyone on the top of the city had already woken up, and everyone had their own responsibilities. Obviously, they couldn''t walk around without order.


    Therefore, Huang Feng had to continue to stand in his position.


    And because the sky was already bright, Huang Feng could see more clearly. The military camp in the distance was already noisy at this time. Obviously, the army facing the court had also woken up.


    Suddenly, Huang Feng frowned, because he saw the soldiers in the opposite barracks seem to be gathering. Obviously, they couldn''t be all right to joke around, so they should prepare for the attack, that is, The opponent will launch an attack today.


    "What a fuck." Huang Feng said with emotion. He is not yet familiar with this place. He hasn''t even gone down to the city to see other places. He is about to face battle, and this time he is still on the front line. Huang Feng is naturally very unhappy in the place where he is. After all, no matter how many people are killed here, there will be no big gains.He couldn''t stay here all the time. Even if he was given an official, it was of no use. With that time, Huang Feng might as well think about how to make money.


    "You have been staring outside, what can you see?" the person next to Huang Feng asked.


    "They are going to attack." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "So far, can you see?" The person next to him was obviously unbelieving, and Huang Feng didn''t mean to explain anymore. Since there was no way to leave the city for the time being, he could only face it.


    At the same time, the rebel generals in the city also got up one after another. They were neatly dressed, ready to rush to the chamber to attend the meeting hosted by Chief Qiu, of course, except for two people.


    One is Su Pei. He has been excluded from the high level by Chief Qiu now. Therefore, he is not eligible to participate in such a meeting. Of course, Chief Qiu did not intend to let Su Pei sit idle, Su Pei. The same is true for participating in the battle, but he can only take his own people to the head of the city, at the forefront, and fight short-handedly with the opposing soldiers.


    As for the other one who has not yet attended the meeting, it is Mr. Gou. Of course, he is not because Chief Qiu refused to let him participate. Although Chief Qiu did indeed have a murderous heart against him at this time, he has not done anything yet. Obviously he can still participate in such a meeting.


    Mr. Gou didn''t attend the meeting because he was angry with his subordinate, the subordinate responsible for tame Costin.


    "Say, what the hell is going on?! Isn''t that Costin you take care of? How well it is gone!" Mr. Gou shouted at the servant.


    Originally this morning, he came over happily and prepared to take this tamed and mature Costin to meet the leader of the enemy, but when he came here, the servant actually told him that Costin was gone. , I haven''t found it this morning until now, how can he not be angry?


    "Back, back to the adults, when the villain left last night, the Costin was still there, but when he came here this morning, it disappeared. The villain looked for it for a long time, but didn''t find it." The man replied tremblingly.


    "I asked you to tame Costin for me, but you actually lost it for me, huh? That''s what you did?" Mr. Gou dissatisfied, and then he said, "Could it be that it flew away by itself?"


    "Yes, it shouldn''t. Even if it flies away by itself, it will come back by itself," said the person.


    "Then you mean, that Costin was stolen?" Mr. Gou frowned.


    "It''s possible." The person nodded and said, if Costin flew away, then he would be held responsible. If it was stolen, it would have little to do with him. You can only say, Gou The defense work of the husband''s residence was not well done.


    "You continue to search for me, and at the same time, immediately find another one to tame it. I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again. In the future, where Costin rests, you will rest!" Mr. Gou said.


    "Yes, sir." The man said with a sigh of relief. Obviously, he passed this matter.


    After Mr. Gou left the backyard, he arranged to strengthen the security work of his residence. If the Costin was really stolen, then it means that his defense work here is indeed not good enough. It was a sea Dongqing that was lost, and it might be his life next time!After all, he has offended many people, and many people want to take his place.


    Therefore, at this point, Mr. Gou did not dare to be careless.


    Mr. Gou didn¡¯t go to the meeting until the defense work was arranged. Although it was a bit later than the agreed time, Mr. Gou was not worried because he knew that Chief Qiu had been late to get up lately, and he only got up yesterday. To get that favorite Ning Wushuang, it''s impossible to get it earlier than usual.


    It¡¯s just that when Mr. Gou got there, he was a little embarrassed to find that the others have already arrived. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Chief Qiu has also arrived. Moreover, he sat in the first place with a bad face and looked at him. arrival.


    "Haha, everyone is here, the Chieftain is too early today." Being stared at by everyone including Chief Qiu, Mr. Gou felt a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s still early? Mr. Gou, you''re already half an hour late!" Chief Qiu said with a gloomy face: "And, what did you mean by that? What does it mean that I came here early today? You mean, I Was it late every day before?"


    "No, no, the leader, I didn''t mean that." Seeing the leader''s expression on his face, Mr. Gou said quickly.


    However, Chief Qiu directly drank: "At the time of the enemy, you are so slack, you are so late to attend the meeting? Why do I want you? According to military regulations, if you are half an hour late, you should be fined 50 times. Board, come, drag me out to fight!"


    "Puff!" After hearing the words of Chief Qiu, Mr. Gou knelt down with a gray face and shouted: "Forgive me, Chief. I know I am wrong. I will never be late again. You will let me go. Come back."

 611 Chapter 611: Im Wrong

    You know, that¡¯s a fifty army stick, not to mention that Mr. Gou is not a burly body anymore. Even a strong man will have to lose most of his life after eating the fifty army stick. After hearing the leader''s words, Mr. Gou was really frightened.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t understand why the leader treated him this way. He didn¡¯t usually commit any crimes. However, the leader didn¡¯t punish him much, and he was usually fine after warning. But, like today, it¡¯s so serious. Punishment, really never happened before.


    Reminiscing about the look in his eyes yesterday, Mr. Gou seemed to understand something, but now obviously there is no time for him to think too much.


    Mr. Gou kept kowtow begging for mercy, but there were no other voices except his voice in the hall. None of the other generals came out to help Mr. Gou. Although Mr. Gou''s status is still quite high, His popularity is really not very good, there is no very strong relationship.


    Moreover, this guy usually relies on the leader''s favor, and there are many people who offend others and can''t understand him. At this time, how can anyone come out to help him intercede?


    Moreover, the attitude of the leader also needs to be considered. Usually the leader takes care of Mr. Gou very much, and he has not been punished severely. Today, it is because of being late, which is a "trivial matter", and many people seem to understand something. What? In Chief Qiu''s heart, Mr. Gou seems to be less important than before. Therefore, it is even more impossible for everyone to intercede for a person who has fallen out of favor.


    Chief Qiu seemed to be indifferent to Mr. Gou¡¯s pleading, his expression on his face had not changed a bit. He had already felt a bad feeling for Mr. Gou in his heart, and was looking for a chance to do something against him. As a result, Mr. Gou himself gave the opportunity to him. When it was delivered, Chief Qiu felt that if he didn''t seize this opportunity, he would be a little sorry for Mr. Gou.


    "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up and drag this irritable guy down!" At this time, someone among the crowd finally came forward, but what made Mr. Gou desperate was that the person did not come out to beg for him. It''s a fall.


    When Mr. Gou saw who the speaker was, he would not be surprised by the other party''s behavior, because that person was also one of the people who usually competed with him for favor, but Mr. Gou was better at doing things, so, That person has been suppressed by Mr. Gou, and now that person has clearly seen the opportunity, naturally he will not let it go.


    The guards outside the door walked in, one on each side, holding Mr. Gou and walking out. Mr. Gou was already so frightened that his legs were weak at this time, and no one was holding on to speak, maybe he could no longer walk by himself.


    "Boss, I was wrong, I was really wrong, just bypass me this time." Although Mr. Gou was framed and walked out, his begging for mercy still echoed in the hall.


    "Everyone, now that the enemy is present, I hope everyone can pay attention to it and unite. If anyone slackens at this time, don''t blame me for not thinking about the friendship of the past!" After Mr. Gou was completely dragged away, the head of the enemy faced him. Everyone said that although he was not very afraid of the Western army outside, he would obviously not let go of the opportunity to stand up and beat his own men in this way.


    "Yes, the leader." Ling Ran in everyone''s heart, clasped their fists at the leader, as for their real thoughts, only they knew.


    "Okay, let''s continue to discuss the matter of defending the city this time." Chief Qiu was still very satisfied with the statements of the leaders. This Mr. Gou is still a bit useful. Let himself take the opportunity to stand up and wait until he defeats the outside of the city. After the enemy, his prestige will be even higher. At that time, no one will dare to oppose him, or even want to take advantage of his own woman.


    "Report!"


    As soon as Chief Qiu was about to finish speaking, a soldier ran in from outside. After entering, he knelt down on one knee and said: "Head of the newspaper, the army outside the court is ready to attack the city."


    "So fast?" Chief Qiu said with some surprise, even the other generals were also a little surprised at this time.


    Originally, they thought that the western army outside the city would wait a few days and wait until they had enough rest before they would attack the city. After all, they were physically exhausted. They arrived here yesterday, and some of them were defeated last time. There is a shadow in my heart, and they have to slow down no matter what.


    However, I didn''t expect that the leading general outside was so anxious that he didn''t want to wait for a day, and he would attack today.


    "Maybe it''s just a feint, wanting to harass us." A general said, and others nodded in agreement. The city''s offensive and defensive battles have never been able to determine the victory or defeat in a short period of time, but they will last for a long time. Yes, so no one would be so stupid that he would throw all his troops into the attack at the beginning.


    Chief Qiu also breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to everyone: "You don''t have to worry about it. No matter if they are a feint or a real attack, we don''t have to be afraid. We can defeat them once, and now we can defeat them a second time! "


    The generals nodded.


    Chief Qiu continued: "However, no matter whether they are real or feint, we can''t let them relax. You will go on your own now. According to our previous agreement, each will be responsible for an area, hold it there, and give me a hard time. Beat the dog thief from the imperial court, beat them to pain, beat them to fear!"


    "Chief, don''t worry, we are here to ensure that the imperial army cannot enter!"


    "That is, it is okay for those imperial army to bully other people, and we are only going to be beaten!"


    Everyone said one after another, also very confident.


    "Okay, then you all go down first and guard your own area." Chief Qiu said.


    After that, everyone took the order and prepared to guard the city.


    But Chief Qiu didn¡¯t go to the city right away, or even thought of going there at all, because he didn¡¯t worry that his subordinates would not be able to hold the city, so he didn¡¯t have to go to the city to take risks. Can''t attack, but arrows can be shot in. If you are shot by an arrow, that''s not good.


    Obviously, Chief Qiu now has no idea of ??taking the lead. All he wants is to save his life.


    "I haven''t seen the beauty all night, I miss it." Chief Qiu muttered as he walked to the backyard. Last night, he didn''t have a room with Ning Wushuang. In order to clean up Mr. Gou, he came to the conference hall with him this morning. Therefore, I haven''t seen Ning Wushuang yet. Now that things are arranged, he is naturally going to see the beauty.

 612 Chapter 612

    At the same time, Su Pei was also neatly dressed in his residence, and then he was about to take his direct line to the city.


    He had just received the news that the western army outside was ready to attack. Although Su Pei was a little surprised at their quick attack, but he had already attached some importance to this western army, so he did not. Too surprised, and once the opponent attacked, the battle would start immediately, so he, who was arranged to go to the head of the city, had to set out now.


    Although he has the mind to do it alone in his heart, it is obviously not the time yet, so Su Pei can only continue to work for the enemy leader. Moreover, his presence in the front line now is good for his next actions. .


    "General, don''t go, or you have decided to go it alone anyway, you should still be in the city, there is no need to go to the city head, after all, it is very dangerous there." One of Su Pei''s direct line persuaded.


    Su Pei shook his head and said: "I am still a member of this rebel army, and I am still under the leader of the enemy, so I will still listen to his orders, and you see when I was afraid of danger. If I''m really scared, when I was leading the army, I wouldn''t be on the front line.


    Su Pei did often appear in the front line before. In fact, his personal courage is not very strong. He is good at strategy. However, he hopes to strengthen everyone''s courage through this method. In this way, the rebels in the middle and lower ranks admire him in his heart.


    It was precisely because he understood his general''s temperament, that after one word of persuasion, the guard stopped to say anything, and everyone walked towards the head of the city together.


    "How did you find out? Your eyes are so good?"


    At this time, looking at the western army on the city¡¯s head, the rebel army next to Huang Feng asked Huang Feng in confusion. Huang Feng said before that the western army on the opposite side was going to attack, but this rebel army was fundamental. I don''t believe it, because the people from outside the enemy only arrived yesterday, so they have to fix everything, it is impossible to attack in a short time.


    Moreover, the distance between the two sides was still a little far away, so he did not believe that Huang Feng could see such a far place. However, everything that happened now clearly proved that Huang Feng did not lie and that those people really attacked. .


    "Actually, I guessed it." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    However, the person next to him was a little unbelievable and wanted to ask something, but found that there seemed to be some turmoil at the stairs. He subconsciously glanced over, and then said in surprise: "General Su?"


    Huang Feng also heard the sound and looked over, but he saw a very elegant middle-aged man walking here under the protection of several guards. The aura of that man was obviously different from those around him. There is also an aura of being in a high position.


    "He is General Su?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Well, he is General Su, Su Pei. He was our leading general before, and he led us to many victories. However, I don¡¯t know what the leader thought, so he withdrew General Su¡¯s power a few days ago. , He is no longer a general." The person next to Huang Feng said regretfully.


    At this time, the big head Liu from this person''s mouth also walked towards Su Pei. His expression was obviously different from those around him. When the people around saw Su Pei, they all looked happy and excited, and Admiration, but when he looked at Su Pei, it was mostly contempt.


    "Su Pei, you are not a general now. You are just an ordinary soldier. I am in charge of this city. Now you have to listen to my command. Do you understand?" The big head Liu looked condescendingly at Su Pei, with high toes Said angrily.


    "Understood." When the people around saw Liu Datou''s behavior, they all had a look of anger, but Su Pei himself was very calm. He replied lightly, but there was no anger on his face.


    "It''s okay if you understand. Now, you go over there, and the other people you brought with you, go to the other side." Liu Datou pointed to Huang Feng and said to Su Pei, while the people Su Wearing It was arranged by him to go to the other side.


    Su Pei originally belonged to more than a thousand direct lineages, but before he came here, he had already been assigned a lot. Originally, those people were all ordered by Su Pei. However, Su Pei still does not want to be with him. The leader fell out, so he did not object to the leader''s arrangement.


    It¡¯s just that, he didn¡¯t expect that the dozen or so bodyguards he brought with him would be separated now, which was a bit too much. His brows wrinkled, and the guards looked angrily. At the same time, Liu''s head was held on the handle of the knife. As long as Su Pei spoke, they would be able to chop the Liu''s head into meat sauce in the next second.


    "What are you going to do?" Liu Datou obviously saw the actions of these people, and he was very scared, so he said loudly to Su Pei: "Su Pei, don''t you want to rebel?"


    They were originally the rebels, and now they are creating opposition to the imperial court. As a result, Liu Datou says so now...


    Su Pei obviously didn''t want to carry this identity. After all, he still didn''t want to fall out with the leader, and if he really did carry this identity, afterwards, he would have some obstacles in accepting these rebels.


    "You all listen to his arrangements and go there." Su Pei said to his guard.


    "But, General, you..." The guards of his were obviously still worried about Su Pei''s safety. After all, even in the past, they were always by Su Pei''s side and stayed with them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, go!" Su Pei said.


    "Yes!" Su Pei has already spoken, although these people still feel a little unwilling, but they still have to go to the place designated by Liu Datou.


    Seeing that Su Pei didn''t mean to do anything, Liu Datou sighed with relief, and then strutting up again. You Su Pei was a general before, aren''t you very good?Don''t you still want to listen to me now?I want you to go east, you absolutely dare not go west.


    "What are you still scratching, hurry over, the people who haven''t seen the court outside the city have already rushed?!" Liu Datou shouted at Su Pei. As a result, Su Pei''s guards were greeted with angry eyes. Even the other soldiers standing at the head of the city around him glared at Liu Datou.


    However, Big Head Liu is obviously not afraid, and Su Pei is obviously afraid to do it now. As for the other people, he is not afraid at all. What is the use of regeneration?They are little bosses, they are just big bosses!

 613 Chapter 613: Who Can Win

    Liu Datou seemed to bully Su Pei and become addicted. He first glanced around with pride, and then pushed Su Pei a bit, seeing that everyone was even more angry, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Even more proud.


    "General Su, are you okay." The rebel next to Huang Feng saw Su Pei being pushed and hurriedly stepped forward to help.


    "It''s okay." Su Pei waved his hand and said, his heart is still good, although he was a little angry at Liu Datou, but he didn''t want to kill the other party to vent his anger.


    Huang Feng didn''t come forward. He didn''t understand this general Su, so no one else had the admiration for him. Of course, there was no such thing as Liu Datou''s bullying Su Pei.


    "This big head Liu is really too much, how could he treat you like this to the general." The man complained.


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Pei waved his hand. After that, he put the matter behind his head, stood at the head of the city, and looked at the enemy outside.


    Although they had a foreboding that they might be difficult or even defeated this time, they were comrades who had fought together. Su Pei naturally did not want too many people to die on their side, but he looked orderly outside. With the enemy formation, Su Pei''s brows still frowned.


    He was also involved in the first fight against the Western Army. At that time, he was not the leading general, so he also participated in the battle on the front line. At that time, the Western Army was very messy and the entire formation was messy. There is no way to know anything, and they will disperse as soon as they hit.


    And now this western army is like another army, neat and scary, he can feel the oppressive feeling of momentum from such a distance.


    The numerous soldiers on the city wall seemed to feel something. As the Western Army got closer, their previous messy speeches disappeared. They held their weapons tightly in their hands and looked at the Western Army with tension on their faces. His expression is becoming more and more obvious.


    The Rebels are very poor. They are not regular troops after all. They do not have a systematic supply line. They can have food and weapons. It is because they have fought a few previous victories and confiscated them. However, that number must not be too many.


    This is also caused. Up to now, there are still many people in their team who use hoes and shovels as weapons. As for the bows and arrows that are rare in the regular army, they are even fewer. , Plus the losses in the previous battles, now the entire city, all the rebel archers, add up to only a few hundred.


    Moreover, it takes many years to train an archer. These people are obviously not qualified archers. They are just infantrymen with bows and arrows. Fortunately, there are many enemy troops on the opposite side. Don''t worry about the hit rate.


    However, the number of people is too small, which is an obvious disadvantage. All they can rely on now are the relatively solid walls, some burned feces, stones and other things. As for how much these things can play a role, then Only God can know.


    However, the generals of the Rebel army obviously believed that they could rely on the wall to defend the offensive of the Western army before, and they would definitely be able to do it this time.


    "This battle is not easy to fight." Su Pei said with emotion. He could not come to the wall at all because of the commander''s order before. His judgment was based on the information provided to him by his men and Wang Daniel. Now that he has seen the opposing formation with his own eyes, he found that he had somewhat underestimated the enemy on the other side.


    Immediately, Su Pei thought of the words of those people last night that some people in the city had colluded with the army of the imperial court outside. It was even more difficult for them to defend the city because of the combination of the inside and the outside.


    "General Su thinks that who can win this war?" As Su Pei was thinking about countermeasures, a gentle voice suddenly came from his ear. He turned his head to look, but he saw a young man who was watching. Looking at himself with a smile, obviously, he asked the question just now.


    Su Pei soon discovered that this person was different, not because of his eyesight, but because of the people around him, when they saw the dark and oppressive crowd, they were already nervous and afraid to talk nonsense.


    However, this young man is very calm at this time. Su Pei can see that his calmness is not a pretense, but the kind that is really calm and seems not afraid of everything around him.


    "It''s hard for us to win, and it''s not easy for the opponent to win," Su Pei said.


    "Oh, General Su means that the war will go to a stalemate?" Huang Feng asked. It was him who asked Su Pei the question just now. He has experienced several battles, so naturally, he is not in the scene before him. I feel scared, and even if I die, it''s just a return to reality, so there is nothing to worry about.


    However, Huang Feng was still a little curious about this General Su Pei whom everyone admired, so he would take the initiative to speak up.


    "No." Su Pei shook his head and said, "It is likely that we will lose. The question now is how long we can hold on. It depends on how determined the leader on the opposite side is to take this city."


    In Supei¡¯s view, they are very likely to lose. However, if the opposing general does not want to sacrifice too much, they may be able to hold on for a longer period of time, and if the other party does not count the loss at first, they attack. , They may not be able to hold on for long, coupled with the uncertainty in the city, so Su Pei was very worried.


    "General Su, are you saying that ours can''t keep Meixian? How could this be possible!" The rebel next to Huang Feng also heard the person talking, and he was surprised to call out, because in him, In the hearts of some of the rebels, it seemed that it was not too difficult for them to defend the county seat. However, they did not expect that General Su Pei, whom he admired so much, would actually say such things.


    "I agree with General Su''s view." Huang Feng said. Although he hasn''t been here for long, he has participated in several battles after all, and he still has some experience and opinions.


    The military quality of these defenders in the city cannot be compared with that of the regular troops outside, and they are all lagging behind in terms of equipment. There are not many long-range archers at all. More importantly, they don¡¯t know what these people think. I was determined to win, so when I was defensive, I was very lax, which was obviously very terrible.


    On the other hand, the court''s troops outside, although they have not yet fought, the difference between the two sides is very obvious.

 614 Chapter 614 Meixian Offensive and Defensive Battle

    "Oh? Do you think so too?" Su Pei looked at Huang Feng in surprise and said. In the Rebel Army, most people thought that they would definitely win the Western Army outside, even those high-ranking officers. That was the same idea. Su Pei did not. I thought that now an ordinary "little soldier" actually has the same view as himself.


    "Yes, looking at the appearance of the opposite western army, it is not what a defeated army should have. On the other hand, the defenders in our city have poor equipment and low combat literacy. Although they have an advantage in numbers, many of them cannot go on the battlefield. The old people and children of, besides consuming food, these people can''t provide much help on the battlefield. If the opponent has an internal response in the city, I think they will soon be able to attack the city." Huang Feng said lightly.


    After listening to Huang Feng¡¯s words, Su Pei¡¯s heart was even more shocked. You must know that most of their rebels are mud-legs who don¡¯t know a single big letter. Looking at Huang Feng¡¯s current state of mind, it¡¯s obvious that he has read it. Books, even people who have read military books, knowledgeable people, such people, let alone in the rebel army, even in the court, they are rare.


    "You are right, so I am very worried about the defense this time." Su Pei said.


    "General Su, is this Meixian really unstoppable? Then what should we do?" The man next to Huang Feng said nervously. If others say this, he would not believe it, and even think that the other party It''s deceitful words.


    However, if this is what Su Pei said, he would be convinced, so now he also thinks that Meixian cannot be defended. As one of the defenders, he is naturally worried about his safety.


    "I can''t hold it, so what should I do? I don''t know. I''m just a small soldier, not a general. Even if I have any ideas, it''s useless." Su Pei shook his head and said.


    At this time, Su Pei really has nothing to do. Even if he is immediately appointed as the leading general, it will not help, because now the atmosphere of the whole rebel army has formed, everyone is relatively underestimating the enemy, and the preliminary preparations are also done. Not enough, and the residents in the city have not been able to communicate well and do a good job in mobilization, which has caused their current disadvantage.


    Hearing Su Pei''s words, the rebel''s face was a little sad and worried, and when he looked at the western army outside, he was even more scared.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The western army outside lined up neatly and approached the city wall step by step. The neat roar not only strengthened their momentum and confidence, but also hit the confidence of the defenders in the city. Some of them seemed to Has become less self-confident as before.


    "Damn, these imperial dog thieves really can bark, and the caller panicked." On the top of the city, a little boss looked at the western army outside the city, his face was a little pale and muttered to himself. Did not notice that the right hand holding the handle of the knife was already trembling slightly.


    No one laughed at his performance, because no one else was much better than his performance. He was definitely not the only one who was pale and trembling.


    "Everyone is working hard, they are going to be on the wall, be careful!" There was a leader like the boss, patrolling everywhere, reminding everyone.


    "Go!"


    The western army outside the city finally let out a roar like the sky. Then, the formation dispersed, and the marching changed from the previous walk to the current running, because at this time, they were within the range of the bow and arrow. , And then walk slowly, obviously there is no difference from looking for death.


    However, they were actually too worried. After they entered the range of the bow and arrow, there were indeed arrows flying out of the city. However, they were all in a scattered state. The hundreds of arrows were in the tens of thousands. Among the people, there was not much waves, and apart from hurting a few unlucky ones, there was not even a single dead person.


    "Touch, touch, touch!"


    One by one, the ladders were driven to the city wall, and the soldiers of the Western Army began to roar and climb up.


    "Smash me!"


    Following the roar of a boss, the stones were smashed down. The huge stones hit the heads of the Western soldiers, causing their heads to blossom. Although some people wanted to resist, it was obviously not. What an effect.


    "inverted!"


    There was another command, and a pot of hot gold juice was poured down. As long as it was the person who was caught, everyone screamed and fell from the ladder.


    These golden juices are actually made by putting all kinds of feces into boiling water. The hot heat can make people who get caught instantly get burned, and then the bacteria in the feces will infect those who have been burned. In a world lacking drugs, if you are infected by bacteria, it is basically no cure. As for how long you can live, it depends on what God means.


    It can be said that the existence of gold juice and stones has indeed provided a lot of help to the defenders in the city, and also caused a lot of trouble to the western army. Their effects are more scattered than the previous ones. The scattered arrows are much better.


    However, gold juice and stones are limited after all. These things are consumables. Once they are used up, they will not have any good means to prevent the Western army from climbing the wall. At that time, it is time for short-term combat. .


    As the fighting broke out, the rebels in the city had gradually raised their concerns, but also disappeared a lot. It was not that they were not afraid, but were replaced by madness. Blood and death stimulated everyone¡¯s nerves. Their eyes became blood-red, and their heads lost the ability to think. All they could do was to kill people and kill all enemies who wanted to go to the city.


    However, these rebels soon discovered that under their attack, the Western army did not collapse like the last time, but the feeling of killing more and more, which made them feel a wave of heart again. Uneasy, especially after the fight, they found that these Western troops seemed to be very sturdy, it was not like the defeated generals that everyone was talking about in the past two days.


    Less than an hour after the start of the battle, a soldier of the Western Army successfully ascended to the city¡¯s head. Although the man was quickly chopped into meat sauce by the surrounding rebel soldiers, it was obviously not The good news is that the emergence of this situation was much earlier than those high-level volunteers predicted.


    And this situation made the leaders of the rebels feel a little panic. At this time, they realized that although they were panicked, they didn¡¯t know what to do and how to deal with the situation, Su Pei. They were fired, and Chief Qiu did not go to the city head. They wanted to ask for instructions, but they didn''t know who to ask.

 615 Chapter 615

    "Chief, there seems to be a scream outside, what happened?"


    In the backyard of Chief Qiu, Ning Wushuang was enduring the disgust in his heart, chatting with Chief Qiu, and at this time, the western army outside had begun to attack the city officially, and the sound of screaming for killing, even if it was in the city , Can hear clearly.


    The reason why Ning Wushuang was an inexperienced lady before, and after that, the family has undergone great changes, so there is no chance to understand what is happening outside. Therefore, she does not know that Meixian has been surrounded. A fierce offensive and defensive battle is going on outside.


    "It''s okay, it''s that those dog thieves in the court didn''t give up and want to take Meixian back." Chief Qiu said indifferently.


    Ning Wushuang''s eyes lit up when he heard the leader Qiu''s words. If the court attacked, then he could kill both the leader Qiu and Mr. Gou. In that case, his father''s hatred would be taken away.


    "However, don''t worry, my people will surely be able to repel the imperial army. This army has been here before and is our defeated general, so you don''t have to worry at all." Chief Qiu continued. Said.


    Ning Wushuang felt a little sad, and she also thought about it. When her father was still there, she would occasionally complain about the impotence and faintness of the imperial court when her father was still alive. The army who wanted to come to the imperial court would not be any better. It''s quite possible for them to lead them.


    This made Ning Wushuang very disappointed. Although she had already thought about it and sacrificed her body to avenge the leader and Mr. Gou, how easy would it be to actually implement it? With Mr. Gou, he was originally the leader of the hatred. A person who is quite trustworthy, if he wants to provoke, it may not be effective in a short time.


    On the face of it, the enemy leader in front of him believes in himself, likes himself, and wants to marry himself, but Ning Wushuang can still find his guard and guard. After all, he can reach the position he is today, obviously He was not a completely mindless person. In this way, it would not be so easy to kill him.


    Maybe she had been wronged for many years to find a chance, but because of the hatred in her heart for the leader and Mr. Gou, Ning Wushuang was reluctant to wait for a moment. She wanted to see these two men and die immediately.


    "If anyone can help me avenge my father''s grudge, I will be a cow and a horse to repay his kindness!" Ning Wushuang looked at the enemy leader in front of him, thinking silently.


    "By the way, I can tell you the good news. I have already found a reason for that Mr. Gou. He was severely punished. When I have another chance next time, I will kill him directly!" Chief Qiu suddenly said to Ning Wushuang. After speaking, he watched Ning Wushuang from the corner of his eye, wanting to see her reaction.


    Ning Wushuang was still thinking about his own affairs. When he heard the news suddenly, his face was happy, and he did not hide his inner thoughts. Although Mr. Gou was not executed, since Chief Qiu had already done something, then It shows that there is already a rift between the two of them. If this happens, after a long time, he will definitely have a chance to persuade Chief Qiu to kill him directly.


    However, Ning Wushuang immediately realized that there was still the leader Qiu in front of him, so he quickly reduced his smile, put on a look of embarrassment and said: "The leader, you promised me before, don¡¯t because My reason caused the disagreement between you and Mr. Gou."


    Ning Wushuang''s previous facial expression changes did not escape the attention of Chief Qiu. He told Ning Wushuang this news because he wanted to see her reaction, and he was not disappointed. He really saw the change in Ning Wushuang''s expression.


    Ning Wushuang¡¯s joyful look was seen by Chief Qiu, but he didn¡¯t think much about it, and he was even happy because he heard that Ning Wushuang was taken advantage of by Mr. Gou before, and then he persuaded him. Don''t punish Mr. Gou himself, Chief Qiu suspected that Ning Wushuang had any thoughts about that Mr. Gou. It was not Mr. Gou who molested her before, but the two of them hooked up.


    But now Chief Qiu doesn¡¯t doubt it, because after hearing that she punished Mr. Gou, Ning Wushuang first showed happiness, and then she was a little worried and embarrassed. Obviously, she also wanted to punish Mr. Gou. , Just because he was thinking about himself and didn''t want to have a rift between himself and Mr. Gou, so I had previously advised him not to punish Mr. Gou.


    As a result, Chief Qiu finally relieved his heart, and his mood was also very good. He laughed and said to Ning Wushuang: "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong. There are so many capable people, not bad for him! , I¡¯m not avenging my personal revenge, he made the mistake first, so I can¡¯t blame it.¡±


    Ning Wushuang''s face was still a bit embarrassed, but he was a lot happy in his heart. Although that Mr. Gou was not dead yet, she was one step closer to her goal. How could she be unhappy?


    When Chief Qiu accompanied Ning Wushuang, thinking of ways to make the other party happy, the offensive and defensive battle on the city had reached a white-hot stage, shouting killings, painful groans, the sound of weapons stabbing the body, and even heavy objects. The sound of falling down the city''s head one after another, the entire city''s head is noisy.


    This is Huang Feng¡¯s real war with cold weapons. Although he had a similar experience before, his main opponents were martial arts people, and he didn¡¯t have many fights against ordinary people. Moreover, martial arts people did. It''s mostly high and high, and it''s not as tragic as it is now.


    The rebel soldier who had been by Huang Feng before was already dead. He died under an arrow that I didn¡¯t know where it came from. The arrow penetrated directly through the front of the chest and out of the back, giving him a shot. Cross-crossing, he was not dead when he hit the arrow. Huang Feng saw his nostalgic and confused eyes. Obviously, he was still nostalgic for the world and didn''t want to die. Huang Feng also thought about helping each other. However, his heart had been pierced, and Huang Feng didn''t have a good way to heal him, and the opponent had just breathed out after only a few breaths, and Huang Feng had no chance to do something.


    And Su Pei¡¯s situation is a little better, but it¡¯s only a little bit, because although he is not dead yet, he is also injured. The right arm was stabbed by the court soldier who climbed up the city, blood flowed. , And now it''s so chaotic, so he can only do a simple dressing, and then continue the battle.


    It can be said that in their corner, only Huang Feng is in the best situation, not dead or injured.

 616 Chapter 616

    "How are you? Can you still persist?" Huang Feng asked Su Pei next to him. He may be the only person who can help Su Pei now. Although Su Pei has brought some personal guards, At this moment, those guards were not by his side, and, in the city, all places were in danger now, even if those people wanted to come over, there was no way.


    "Can''t die!" Su Pei glanced at his injured arm and said. He had been injured before, so this injury is indeed no big deal to him.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng nodded, then turned around and continued to stare at the city head in front of him.


    But Su Pei was looking at Huang Feng with curiosity and doubts. Although Huang Feng''s performance seemed to be nothing special to ordinary people, he was not injured, and perhaps just lucky.


    However, Su Pei, who has been by Huang Feng''s side, obviously would not think so.


    Huang Feng was very calm from beginning to end. The calmness is not simply pretended calmness, but a kind of calmness from the heart, even if several soldiers from the Western Army climbed up to the city head with their teeth and claws before waving. When the sword in his hand slew towards Huang Feng, Huang Feng''s face did not show the slightest panic.


    Moreover, Su Pei also found that Huang Feng¡¯s martial arts seemed very good. Among the people he had met, he was definitely top-notch. That time, a few soldiers of the Western Army climbed up from their side. He and Huang Feng were two people, and he was still injured. However, Huang Feng only swiftly avoided a few times, and then seemed to casually swung the rusty long sword in his hand a few times, the soldiers of the Western Army. They were all killed on the spot, but Huang Feng himself was not injured at all.


    "When did our rebel army have such a number one person?" Watching Huang Feng holding a long sword, standing by the head of the city, cutting down anyone who wants to approach them on the spot, Su Pei was curious about Huang Feng At the same time of skill, he was also very confused.


    Since they occupied Meixian County, because their reputation has gone out, there will be a lot of volunteers coming to vote every day. Therefore, it is normal for people who don''t know to appear.


    However, Su Pei knows about his family affairs from his family. Although the number of their rebels is constantly expanding, there are very few truly talented people. Most of them are forced by the court to survive and will rebel. As for those who have the ability, if it is not for any special reasons, they rarely follow this path. After all, with their ability, they can live well no matter where they are.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Su Pei was curious about the appearance of Huang Feng in the rebel army who looked like an ordinary person.


    "Be careful!"


    Just when Huang Supei was thinking about Huang Feng, there was a sudden shout in his ear. He was startled, and then he saw a black spot rushing towards him. His knowledge told him that it was an arrow. , An arrow that could kill him!


    Su Pei wanted to react, but it seemed that it was too late. The black spot was about to hit his forehead, and he could only shout in his heart: My life is over!


    However, at this time, there was a "ding" in his ear, and then, the black spot that was about to hit his forehead disappeared!


    "It''s not a good habit to run on the battlefield, General Su Pei!" Huang Feng slowly retracted his long sword, glanced at Su Pei, who seemed to have not fully recovered, said lightly.


    "Thank you for saving me." Su Pei, who had recovered his senses, said gratefully to Huang Feng. At the same time, he was a little embarrassed. After all, he was not a rookie who had just entered the battlefield. Of course, he knew how bad his performance was. However, it was indeed because he was too curious about Huang Feng that the scene just appeared.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t say anything, because someone from the Western Army climbed up to the top of the city while he had just turned around. However, that guy was very unlucky and had not had time to see the specific situation on the top of the city. A light flashed, and then his head and body were completely separated.


    "Thank you, wait until this battle is over." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Okay!" Su Pei is not a real rookie either. Of course he knows what to do now, so after responding, he turned to face the city wall and continued to kill the invading enemy.


    The offensive of the Western Army was fiercer than everyone thought, and the city walls of Meixian County were really not tall. The defenders in the city lacked long-range weapons, so the fighting was very fierce.


    Huang Feng and their corner, because of the existence of Huang Feng, did not get a breakthrough by the other party. Even if soldiers from the Western Army managed to climb up by chance, they would not be able to gain a firm foothold. They would soon be defeated by Huang Feng and Su Pei and Pei jointly drove down.


    As for other parts of the city, the situation is not so good. Dangers have appeared in many places. Huang Feng saw that the reserve team defending the city had been sent in, and they continued to rescue everywhere. You know, this is the first day. Yes, it was only the first morning, and the reserve team had already been used. It is conceivable how difficult the war was for the rebels.


    Another bad news for the rebels is that they are severely lack of medicines. This problem is actually a common problem at this time. Once someone is injured and infected, even if it is just a small injury at the beginning, it may be caused by A bacterial infection killed him.


    The rebels are even more lacking in medicine. In addition, these people are untouchables in the eyes of the world. Of course, their lives are even more worthless. Therefore, those who were injured and luckily did not die on the spot are actually no better than those who have died. How many people have fallen, because they can only lie on one side now, no one cares about them, and then pray in their hearts that they can overcome this barrier, but there is nothing else they can do.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    In the afternoon, there was a dull drum sound from outside the city. Then, the soldiers of the Western Army who had already been on the top of the city, or were about to go to the top of the city, retreated like a tide.


    Huang Feng froze for a moment, and then he realized that the opponent is retreating, and everyone on the front of the city obviously understands this. They did not take the opportunity to hunt down the enemy. After all, they lack long-range weapons. Yes, after everyone saw the western army retreating, most of them sat on the ground, panting heavily, recovering their bodies.


    Except for the heavy gasping, all the sound of the entire city was moaning in pain. The sound of the confident conversation before has disappeared.

 617 Chapter 617 Who is going to report

    "General, are you okay?"


    Soon after the enemy retreated, Su Pei¡¯s personal guards came over. Huang Feng glanced at them and knew that among them, there were already a few fewer than before. Obviously, they were either dead or injured. There is no way to come over, it can be seen how fierce the battle just now. As Supei''s personal guards, their ability is naturally not weak, but even so, there are still casualties.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small injury." Su Pei said with a smile, but, among the guards who knew him, one died, and after three injured, his smile disappeared.


    "General, or you should go down. It is too dangerous here. The people in the court are more ferocious than we thought." At this time, a guard once again persuaded: "Moreover, some of the leaders are busy now. Enough for them, they simply don''t care about you, General."


    This person is not wrong. Now the biggest enemy of the Rebels is the enemy outside the city, not Supe. Although Supe must be guarded because of the enemy leader¡¯s explanation, he is not dangerous and will not harm them. .


    However, the enemy troops outside the city are different. Those people are more ferocious than when they came last time. They were a little bit more fierce than they expected. Therefore, all their minds are now on how to defeat the Western Army. , Even if Su Pei did not obey the order and left from the city at this time, they knew it and wouldn¡¯t say anything. After all, Su Pei still has more than 1,000 people. At this time, it¡¯s not guilty to lower them because of these people. Own strength.


    "No, I won''t go any further. I''ll talk about it when this battle is over." Su Pei shook his head. He has his own insistence. Although he has decided to go it alone, he is not going to be a deserter now.


    The guard wanted to persuade something more, but seeing that Su Pei seemed determined, he hesitated for a moment, but still did not continue to persuade.


    Although these people no longer persuaded Su Pei to leave, they did not leave. Instead, they chose to stay and take care of Su Pei. As for Liu Datou, who had been arrogant to them before, he could no longer control them at this time, because, He is now a "martyr". In the previous battle, he was very lucky to hit an arrow shot from outside the city. At that time, he was already hiding behind everyone because of fear. However, The arrow seemed to have eyes long, passing through the crowd and accurately hitting his forehead. He was already dead on the spot and could no longer die.


    And Liu Datou was not the only leader who died in the battle just now. In fact, in the battle that just ended, there were 20 or 30 small leaders who died on the side of the rebels. Although no one died in the big leader, but Several were also injured. If it hadn''t been for the retreat of the western army on the opposite side, this number would have increased.


    Although the Western Army took the initiative to retreat, there were not many people in the city who had the intention to be happy, because they all understood that the Western Army was not repelled by them, but took the initiative to retreat, and might want to return. Let¡¯s eat, after all, it¡¯s now past lunch time, and after playing for so long, not only is it tired but also hungry.


    Therefore, the Western Army will take the initiative to retreat. However, their attack will come soon again. At that time, it is really hard to say whether they can hold on or not.


    Now, these rebels in the city also understood that the western army outside the city was not as unbearable as they thought. The opponent''s strength was stronger than them. They had already understood this in a morning battle.


    Moreover, not only do they lack arrows, but also gold juice and stones are almost gone. It can be said that next time, as long as the opponent attacks, they will go directly to the opponent.


    It is precisely because of this that at this time, many big bosses gathered together to discuss the next battle.


    "what should I do now?"


    "Who knows what to do? When we saw Su Pei commanding the battle before, it was quite simple. How to change to us, it won''t work? This is only half a day, and the opponent will break through."


    "That''s right, I can tell, that Su Pei still has some abilities."


    "What''s the point of saying this now? Su Pei has been given up by the leader, and he can''t take us to war anymore. Moreover, when the battle is so high, I don''t think Su Pei can change anything."


    Everyone spoke with each other, but after talking for a long time, no one could think of a good way. As the big bosses, naturally they knew. In the half-day offensive and defensive battle that just ended, both sides The loss ratio is close to two to one!They are two, the other is one!This loss ratio is generally difficult to appear in an offensive and defensive battle. After all, the defending party has a high advantage and has a wall to rely on, so they have to take advantage of it.


    However, it was clear that their strength was too far behind the opponent, so even if they were relying on the wall, they could not change much.


    "Which one of you is going to report to the chieftain?" There was a big boss who suddenly remembered. The chief didn''t know what happened here. After all, the chief didn''t come to the city.


    "I won''t go anyway, I will definitely get scolded if I go," someone said immediately.


    "I''m not going either. The leader is obviously in a bad mood today. Even his most beloved Mr. Gou has beaten so hard. If he learns the bad news, he must be punished."


    "Don''t look at me, I won''t go either."


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, no one is willing to take this job.


    "Let me say, we don''t want to go anymore. Anyway, this city is still in our hands and hasn''t been lost. Is there anything to report?" Someone suggested: "And, did the chief have any arrangements before. Who is responsible for the command here, so even if the leader knows about it then, we have a reason."


    "Yes, yes, just do it, we are not the supreme commander here, everyone is equal, and it is not appropriate for anyone to go."


    Others did not hesitate much, and they all agreed. After all, no one is willing to do this thankless thing. However, although there is no need to report, the defense of the city must continue. Everyone After discussing for a while, there is still no way. In the end, it can only be decided. In the afternoon, just continue to follow the arrangements in the morning.


    "See, I didn''t lie to you, did I? Those court troops are nothing to worry about. It is estimated that they have been repelled by my people now."


    In the city, Chief Qiu, who was eating with Ning Wushuang, did not hear the shouts of killing, and said to Ning Wushuang somewhat proudly.

 618 Chapter 618

    Ning Wushuang grinned reluctantly at the head Qiu, but didn''t say anything.


    After this period of contact, Ning Wushuang discovered that she overestimated herself. Originally, she thought she could bear it, even if she could not achieve her goal for a while, she could hide for a long time, and she would always find opportunities.


    However, having stayed with Chief Qiu for a long time, Ning Wushuang realized that she was not that piece of material after all. She found that she couldn''t bear it for so long. Every time she saw the face of Chief Qiu, she wanted to immediately Killing him, seeing him, Ning Wushuang thought of her dead father, she found that it was more and more difficult to control her emotions.


    After hearing the words of Chief Qiu, Ning Wushuang was even more disappointed. Although he knew that the imperial army was not strong enough, he was defeated by the rebels so easily. Ning Wushuang was still very disappointed. This disappointment could not be expressed, because the leader of the rebel army was still sitting in front of her.


    "Don''t know what your name is, little brother?"


    At the head of the city, after the retreat of the Western Army, the rebels in the city, except for some standing guard, also began to rest and eat. However, their food was obviously not very good. Huang Feng looked at his hands as hard as bricks. Wowotou, I really don''t know how to swallow this thing.


    However, even if it is unpalatable, Huang Feng can only endure it. After all, he now has nothing to eat except this.


    While eating, Su Pei was still by Huang Feng¡¯s side, but this time Su Pei took the initiative to talk to Huang Feng. Originally, Su Pei was very curious about Huang Feng. He had been fighting before and there was nothing good. The opportunity to chat, now finally there is a chance, he will naturally not miss it.


    "My name is Huang Feng." Huang Feng replied. He needs to understand this place, and this Su Pei in front of him is obviously a good candidate for chat. He must know more than the ordinary big soldier before.


    "Where is Brother Huang from? I don''t think Brother Huang talks like ordinary people." Su Pei asked.


    "This General Su can guess wrong, I''m just an ordinary person." Huang Feng said: "It''s just that when I was young, I learned some punches with a ranger. The family suffered a disaster and couldn''t survive, so I came out. ."


    Huang Feng had already thought of an excuse before. This excuse was because he thought of it when he was chatting with the rebel army before, because he found that many people in this rebel army joined for this reason, so, again Adding one of your own is nothing.


    However, Su Pei obviously does not believe that Huang Feng is just an ordinary person. Huang Feng''s appearance before is not like an ordinary person at all, and Su Pei, who is already ready to go it alone, obviously does not want to let go of this opportunity to recruit talents, Huang Feng is a talent in his eyes.


    "Brother Huang, what are your plans to take over?" Su Pei asked. He didn''t think Huang Feng was an ordinary person, so it was impossible to stay in the rebel army, at least in this rebel army.


    "I haven''t figured it out yet." Huang Feng didn''t mean to conceal it. He came here for no purpose at all. Now he finishes the battle first. As for what he will do next, he really didn''t think about it, but, But it is definitely related to making money. After all, he needs money now, a lot of money.


    "How about following me?" Su Pei said directly. He knew that if he wanted to recruit some capable people and strangers, then he couldn''t hide too much from them. Otherwise, if they found out, that would cause the other party''s unhappiness. Instead, it will affect the relationship between the two parties.


    "Follow you?" Huang Feng was a little puzzled, Su Pei is just a soldier now, what is he doing with him?Be a guard?That was obviously not what he wanted.


    "Yes, follow me!" Su Pei said. After he looked around and made sure that no one else could hear him, he whispered to Huang Feng, "I think Brother Huang is not an ordinary person, and I am sincere. I want your help, so I will tell you the truth."


    "I wish to hear the details and rest assured, even if I don''t agree to you in the end, I won''t reveal what you said." Huang Feng saw Su Pei''s movements and knew that he didn''t want to take the words by himself and let others Know, that''s why Huang Feng has a second guarantee.


    "Brother Huang is indeed a sensible person." Huang Feng''s words made Su Pei more certain that he is not an ordinary person. Obviously, Huang Feng is still very smart: "Actually, this matter has not been kept secret for a few days. Now, because at that time, the current rebel army probably no longer exists."


    "I believe Brother Huang can see that this rebel army can''t beat the imperial army outside, and it''s only a matter of time before the city is broken. By that time, it''s hard to tell how many people are left. Therefore, it is inevitable to fall apart. At that time, I will take my people and separate. I just hope that at that time, Brother Huang can come and help me." Su Pei said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, he understood Su Pei¡¯s thoughts. In fact, his thoughts were normal. After all, even he could see that this rebel army was over. Su Pei wanted to find another way out. I understand, but Huang Feng really didn''t make up his mind whether to help him.


    Huang Feng''s impression of Su Pei is not bad, he is courageous, and he is not a person who is afraid of death, and he is also good to his subordinates. Following such a person, it seems that he will not suffer.


    However, when he came here, he didn''t want to rebel and fight war. What he wanted more was to do business, be a businessman, and then earn more money, and then exchange it into reality.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng said regretfully to Su Pei: "Thanks to General Su, I can afford it, but I am not here. Compared to rebellion and war, I want to be a businessman and make a lot of money."


    "This is not a contradiction." Su Pei said: "Brother Huang, if you want to make money, you can find a shopkeeper to help you, and then you can do it behind the scenes. As long as Brother Huang promises to help me, after that, every time I hit The place will give you some convenience. With my help, isn''t it easier for you to make money?"


    Obviously, in order to attract Huang Feng, Su Pei was willing to spend his money, and promised to give Huang Feng some convenience. In this regard, Su Pei does not really care about it. After all, he cares about rights, the world, and he has already I promised some wealthy businessmen and families in Meixian County, and now adding a Huang Feng is not unacceptable.

 619 Chapter 619

    Collusion between officials and businessmen!


    This is the first reaction in Huang Feng''s mind after hearing Su Pei''s words. With the support of the government, then it is impossible to do business without making money. This principle applies whether it is in ancient times or in modern times. of.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng heard Su Pei¡¯s promise, he was tempted. If Su Pei can really do what he promised, then it will be easier for him to do business and make money in this time and space. Moreover, no matter what business he does, Will make money.


    Of course, the premise is that Su Pei can occupy the territory, and the larger the territory he controls, the better his business will be.


    "Okay, I promise you, I hope General Su will not forget this promise today." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    "No problem!" Su Pei said in a good mood. Although he paid some things, it was worth it in his opinion. Anyway, he had agreed to swim with some people, and with Huang Feng''s participation, maybe It can also form obstacles with the people before, in that case, it will be even more beneficial to me.


    "However, when you are in business, you can''t be too much." Su Pei thought for a while and said. Although he doesn''t care about Huang Feng making more money, he doesn''t want him to complain because of his own convenience. , Has an impact on oneself.


    "Don''t worry, I promise to operate with integrity." Huang Feng promised. With the help of the government, he really didn''t think about bullying the market. Although he made more money like that, it was not what Huang Feng wanted.


    "In this case, I''m relieved." Su Pei said satisfied.


    After the two negotiated, the relationship became closer. For Huang Feng''s future business, it must be to protect Su Pei''s safety, so that he should not have any accidents now.


    Fortunately, what surprised Huang Feng and Su Pei and the big leaders of the rebel army was that in the afternoon, the western army outside did not move at all. Even the entire barracks were very quiet. There was no intention to attack the city. As if there was no siege in the morning.


    "Something''s wrong." Huang Feng said with frown. In the morning, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the gap between the two sides, even if the rebels take advantage of the city wall, can''t stop the Western army for too long. If the army persists and continues to attack the city, perhaps this afternoon or tomorrow, they will definitely be able to break the city.


    However, at this time, they suddenly gave up the siege and stayed quietly in the barracks. Obviously, this matter was not that simple.


    "There is something wrong." Su Pei also said: "Ordinarily, if they step up their offensive, maybe the city will be broken this afternoon. Judging from the offense in the morning, the coach on the opposite side is not a fool. At this time, stop?"


    "Is it because the casualties in the morning were too great?" Huang Feng muttered to himself: "It''s not right, although I don''t have detailed data, but how do you see that the casualties are greater on the rebel side, and there is no war. Immortal?"


    "Too many casualties?" Huang Feng''s words made Su Pei''s eyes lit up, as if thinking of them, he slapped his thigh and said, "I see!"


    "Know what?" Huang Feng asked.


    Su Pei glanced at Huang Feng and said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t tell you something just now. In this Meixian, the local families and wealthy businessmen have actually given up their support for the current leader of the rebel army. They chose to support me secretly, and some chose to support the court army outside the city!"


    "Inside and outside?" Huang Feng blurted out.


    "Not bad." Su Pei glanced at Huang Feng approvingly, and then said: "It is estimated that this is the case. In the morning, they attacked the city. It is estimated that they wanted to prove their strength and scare us at the same time. Those people are confident that, in the future, they will unite. At that time, they will also be able to win the county seat, and the casualties will not be too great."


    Huang Feng nodded, which made sense. Since the other party had a better way to win Meixian while reducing casualties, it made sense that they chose to postpone their siege.


    "Does anyone else know about the rebels?" Huang Feng asked.


    "How could they know it!" Su Pei said, "They thought they were determined to win before, so they didn''t care about it."


    "It seems that this rebel army is really over, we have to make plans early." Huang Feng said.


    Because I was already thinking about working with Su Pei in the future, obviously, Huang Feng had no idea to remind other rebels, and even if he reminded other big bosses to pay attention to the situation in the city, that wouldn¡¯t change. The fact that Meixian is about to be breached, after all, even if the other party has no internal response, it can still be attacked, but it will thank the casualties.


    "Exactly." Su Pei said.


    "General Su, you can gather all your subordinates together. It''s best to come here. When the time comes, you can also reduce casualties when the city is broken. I estimate that if they want to work together inside and outside, time It is estimated that it will be at night, at that time, it will be most conducive to their actions." Huang Feng suggested.


    Su Pei gladly accepted Huang Feng¡¯s suggestion. In fact, even if he was assigned to the other side, his more than 1,000 people still obeyed his command. It is not difficult for them to come over, and Su Pei also I really don''t want to cause too many casualties to my subordinates. After all, this is the foundation for my future development. If one more person is killed, there is less strength.


    However, Su Pei''s actions still caused dissatisfaction with some big bosses of the rebels. After all, if these people were transferred, then the defense power of others would be reduced, how could they be willing in their hearts.


    However, at this time, Su Pei obviously has no energy to take into account their feelings. They are angry and go angry. Anyway, at this time, there is pressure from the court army outside, and no one will have infighting, unless he himself Want to find death.


    Those big bosses obviously don¡¯t want to die. If you go shopping with Su Pei at this time, it will not benefit them at all. However, they have already thought about it. When they go to see the chief in the evening, they will definitely sue Su Pei. .


    On the other hand, in the army camp of the Western Army, many soldiers have already gone to rest. Xue Kai really did not have the idea of ??siege of the city in the afternoon. Moreover, these soldiers just arrived yesterday and launched an offensive today. It is indeed a little tired. Up.


    "Is there news from inside?" Xue Kai asked his staff in his camp.

 620 Chapter 620

    Last night, Xue Kai welcomed a few strangers and guests in his camp. These people said they were local families in Meixian County. They are now contacting him because they want to cooperate with him, and help him. To capture Meixian, of course, they also need some benefits afterwards.


    Xue Kai didn¡¯t care about this at first, because, in his opinion, even without the help of those people in the city, he could win the siege war. If he accepts the help of those people, then he Afterwards, he still had to benefit those people. He was a little unwilling.


    However, later, his staff persuaded him that although some benefits were to be discarded, they could reduce casualties. Moreover, their benefits were not so easy to take. As long as they seized Meixian, Meixian would be in the future. Within the scope of their control, those people with great achievements simply can''t leave, do they still have the opportunity to get back the benefits from them?


    In the end, Xue Kai accepted the advice of his staff, mainly because he believed that with his own presence, those people would not be able to overcome the storm.


    "Going back to the general, our offensive in the morning scared them a long time ago. They heard news that at midnight, they can help us open the east gate and we can enter the city directly at that time." said the staff.


    "Will there be fraud?" Xue Kai asked.


    "Probably not." The aide said: "Actually, after the rebels entered the city, they did not constrain much in their approach. Moreover, I also inquired that the rebels suddenly dealt with a problem yesterday without warning. A local family who supported them, the head of the family was killed, and the family was ransacked. It is estimated that these people are afraid that such things will fall on them. Therefore, they have lost trust in the rebels and will take the initiative to contact us. of."


    "Hmph, these guys are quite self-aware." Xue Kai said: "However, when we enter the city, they will know that we will not be much better than the rebels!"


    Xue Kai is pretty good to his soldiers, but he has a lot of methods to treat those wealthy businessmen. Otherwise, how can he get so much money to let his men sell his life?It can be said that although the Western Army is nominally an army of the court, it is no different from his personal armed forces.


    Over the years, due to the impotence of the imperial court, many armies have suffered from the inability to pay the salary in time, and the western army is a team that has not been formed for a long time. It is even more painful for grandma and uncle. If not, If Xue Kai gets the money through his own means, not to mention that the Western Army has the current combat effectiveness, but whether it can exist is a question.


    And those soldiers naturally knew who was giving them money, so they were very hardworking to Xue Kai, and even more loyal to him than to the emperor.


    The staff also knew why Xue Kai wanted to make money, so he did not discourage him. He even encouraged Xue Kai to make as much money as possible and expand his team, because he had realized that the troubled times have come, and in troubled times. Only when you have enough power in your hands can you survive and live better.


    "Okay, you can go and rest too. Since those people help us, we won''t be attacking the city in the afternoon. Let''s wait for the arrival." Xue Kai said to his staff.


    Subsequently, the staff left, and the entire camp seemed to become quieter.


    Throughout the afternoon, the rebels in the city spent the entire afternoon in fear and doubt. They didn''t know if the other party would attack the city again, whether they would survive. What was puzzled was that the Western Army didn''t seem to have any plans to take Meixian in one go.


    As for the big bosses, seeing that the Western Army had not attacked the city throughout the afternoon, they were relieved a lot. Even many people were optimistic that they could still hold Meixian County. The Western Army suffered heavy losses in the morning attack. The lives of their people were worth more than their lives. It is estimated that the leader of the Western Army could not bear such a loss, so he gave up the siege.


    "I''ll just say, we can hold on. Those dog thieves in the court are not at all concerned."


    "Yes, fortunately I didn''t report to the leader before, otherwise, I was scolded for nothing?"


    "It is estimated that the soldiers of the Western Army have been frightened by us. They may retreat tomorrow."


    "I think they have to retreat tonight."


    The big bosses of the rebel army are once again optimistic about the current situation. They believe that their desperate determination and courage to fight to the death have frightened the soldiers of the Western Army. They will soon leave here, and The siege of Meixian was solved.


    However, Huang Feng and Su Pei are obviously not as optimistic as these big bosses. The more abnormal the Western Army, the more they are suspicious. If the Western Army is attacking again now, it would be better to say, but they are now However, they did not move. Obviously, there was something strange. The two of them did not think that the Western Army was frightened and did not dare to attack.


    "It seems that tonight will not be too peaceful." Su Pei said emotionally.


    He is the same as Huang Feng. He believes that there will be an accident tonight. However, he has no right to direct the big bosses to investigate. At this time, all he can do is protect himself and the safety of his subordinates. Up.


    "General Su, my people now have control of Ximen. Once the court comes in, we can leave immediately." Wang Daniu said.


    Wang Datou had already taken refuge in Su Pei, so Su Pei naturally couldn''t watch him have an accident. At this time, he was also transferred to his side.


    Su Pei nodded and didn''t say anything, now it depends on how many people he can take away in the end.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the court army on the opposite side was still quiet. The rebels at the head of the city relaxed even more. In their opinion, the Western army would not attack anymore, at least not today. After all, in the afternoon. Nothing happened, could it be dispatched at night?


    Some leaders of the rebel army even wondered whether they would use the night to steal the camp. However, they were denied, although they did not want to admit it, the current Western army is much stronger than last time. They had already suffered a loss last time. This time it is impossible for them to be without the slightest preparation. Obviously, the leading general this time will not be as careless as last time.


    Therefore, many leaders of the Rebel army did not choose to steal the camp, but what they didn''t know was that they didn''t trouble the other party, but the other party was going to trouble them tonight.

 621 Chapter 621 Betrayal

    "Has everything been arranged?"


    In a corner not far from the east gate of Meixian County, at this time, several dark figures were gathered around discussing something.


    "It''s all arranged. The little boss on duty at the East Gate tonight is a distant relative of my master. He came to join my master before, and then he went to the rebel army under the arrangement of the master. He has already greeted him in advance. Now, he will open the door on time in the evening." A figure next to him whispered.


    "That''s good. There will be no accidents in the matter tonight. Otherwise, our families will be destroyed. The leader of the rebel army will never let our families go after knowing our affairs. of."


    "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem."


    At this time, outside the city, the Western Army, who had been quiet for half a day in the afternoon, gathered together carefully at this time, taking advantage of the darkness. At this time, they had slowly approached the East Gate.


    "There will be no accidents, right?" said a Lieutenant of the Western Army.


    "Probably not, even if there is an accident, we will attack tomorrow, and those chaotic troops will not be able to stop us."


    "That''s true."


    And Huang Feng and Su Pei did not rest like the other rebels at this time, but sat there quietly, as if waiting for something to happen.


    Finally, the time arrived on time. The rebels who were already asleep obviously didn¡¯t know what this time meant. However, the rebels on duty at the east gate knew that this time was for both inside and outside the city. That is very important.


    "The time is up, open the city gate, welcome the imperial army, and let those rebels die!" The little boss on duty said to his men.


    This person was originally arranged by a family in Meixian County to enter the rebel army. The purpose is to have an internal response. Once something happens, they can know in advance. And there are many people like him, at least every family has Several arrangements were made. Even the Ning Mansion, which had been destroyed, was owned by someone. However, the ransacking happened too suddenly, so Ning Zihao did not get the news in time, otherwise he would not. This is the situation now.


    And these people obviously won''t be loyal to the rebels. Their task is only to monitor the rebels, and now that their family needs them, they won''t have any hesitation.


    "Squeak" The heavy door was slowly opened, and the sound of the door opening was not small. In such a quiet environment, it could spread far away. However, at this time, the rebels obviously lacked sufficient vigilance. Yes, and there were no shouts of killing from outside, so no one came to see what happened.


    "The city gate is open, brothers follow me!" Seeing that the east gate opened on time at the agreed time, the colonel of the court army outside gave an order and everyone got up and rushed towards the gate.


    They were already far away from the city gate at this time. It was just because there was no sound and the surrounding was very dark. Therefore, the rebels on the front of the city were not able to find out in time, and now the city gate was opened. Just rushed in.


    "Kill!"


    At this time, there was obviously no way to hide the trail, and they didn''t need to hide it. Therefore, many Western soldiers shouted, and the sudden sound broke the silence of the night.


    "They really came!" Huang Feng had already heard the cry the first time.


    "Yes, we should also withdraw." Su Pei glanced at the mess around the rebels who had just got up. He knew that in this case, the rebels could not stop the Western army anyway.


    If it was the siege in the morning where the two sides came and went, then the raid in the evening was a unilateral massacre. The Western Army had internal responses and had been prepared for it, and the Rebels didn¡¯t even know what happened. , The gap is too huge.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng said.


    Su Pei nodded, and then gave orders to his men to retreat in an orderly manner and head to the west gate. Because they had been prepared, Su Pei and his party did not panic at all, and at the west gate, Wang Daniel was completely Controlled there, waiting for Supe and the others to go.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on? Why are you shouting so loudly?" Chief Qiu''s residence, the Chief Qiu who had been sleeping with his two concubines in his arms, was awakened by the sound of killing outside. He quickly asked his guard.


    "The leader, it''s okay. The families in the city have rebelled. They opened the city gate. Now the court''s army has entered the city. It can''t be stopped outside. The leader, let''s go outside." A guard looked panicked. Said to Chief Qiu.


    "How could this be? These damn families, I should have ransacked them all! I knew they couldn''t believe it!" Qiu leader roared.


    However, after venting a lot, he quickly put on his clothes. He knew that it was not the time to get angry, and that escape was the most important thing. The army of the court had entered the city and they could not stop them. As for the families that betrayed him, he was completely You can come and clean them up later.


    "Wait!" The Chief Qiu who had already rushed out of the backyard suddenly shouted, and then said to the guard next to him: "You go and bring Ning Wushuang, I want to take her along!"


    Although the guard was unwilling, but he didn''t dare to disobey Chief Qiu''s order, so he had to turn back and find Ning Wushuang.


    And Ning Wushuang was also awakened by the sound of the killing. She was now dressed neatly and seemed to understand something. She was happy. Then when the guard found her, she didn''t hesitate much. Choosing to follow up, Chief Qiu has not died yet, she can''t just separate from Chief Qiu, she must see Chief Qiu dead.


    "Chief leader, save me, leader, take me with you." After Ning Wushuang and Qiu leader joined together, Mr. Gou suddenly rushed to the two of them. He obviously already understood what was going on here, not much. With his strength worth, it is not easy for him to survive in such an environment.


    "Go away!" Chief Qiu said, looking at the other person with disgust. He is very upset now, and he doesn''t want to see this guy who makes him unhappy.


    However, Mr. Gou did not leave immediately. He still wanted to intercede again. However, the guards of Chief Qiu would not be polite to him. They did not have the slightest affection for this person blocking the way, and Chief Qiu also spoke. Yes, they will naturally be more unkind.

 622 Chapter 622

    "Get away!" The guard next to Chief Qiu pushed Mr. Gou fiercely.


    Mr. Gou¡¯s body was not strong, and he was beaten with fifty army sticks before. Although he used some methods to prevent himself from being beaten that many, he was still injured. At that time, where can you resist the push of these guards?


    Mr. Gou fell to the ground. Seeing the leader Qiu was leading people, he was about to pass by him. He didn''t even look at him. He suddenly rushed up: "The leader, you can''t do this to me! I am right. You are loyal, don''t leave me!"


    However, Chief Qiu didn''t intend to waste time on Mr. Gou. He gestured to his guards, meaning that they would let them take Mr. Gou away.


    However, he didn''t know that the guard was thinking, maybe he had a wrong understanding, he directly drew his sword and threatened Mr. Gou: "Leave quickly, otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite!"


    Mr. Gou didn''t seem to see the knife that had been unsheathed, and wanted to pounce on it. He happened to be pushed by the person next to him and hit the guard''s knife just now. The guard looked at the scene in a bit of astonishment. .


    "You, you..." Mr. Gou looked at the long knife inserted into his stomach and wanted to say something, but found out that he couldn''t say anything.


    The Chief Qiu also discovered this scene. Although he was a little surprised, he didn''t mean to blame his guards. After all, he needed their protection for the rest of the time.


    As for Mr. Gou, even if this accident did not happen, he would find a chance to kill him, so this incident is not unacceptable.


    "Let''s go." Chief Qiu looked at Mr. Gou again, the last time he looked at him. After that, he turned and left without hesitation.


    As for the guard, he was ordered to push away Mr. Gou who had lost his temper, put away his knife, and followed the leader of the Qiu.


    Ning Wushuang looked at Mr. Gou a few more times. She did not expect that Mr. Gou would have died in this way. He died in front of her own eyes. She would not have to think of ways to deal with him in the future, and she would have fewer enemies. One.


    However, Ning Wushuang understood that in the matter of his family, the biggest enemy was the hate leader by his side. He was the culprit. Therefore, her father''s hatred had not yet been reported. However, she was relieved if she had lost one enemy. A lot.


    After leaving the residence, Chief Qiu discovered how chaotic the county town is now, with black lights and blazing lights, people everywhere, shouting everywhere, it seems that the enemy is everywhere.


    "Why, follow me!" Chief Qiu stepped forward, grabbing a rebel who was about to escape and said.


    "The leader?" The man clearly recognized the identity of the leader Qiu: "Leader, run quickly, or it will be too late. There are people from the court everywhere, and they kill people everywhere."


    "Follow me, let''s go together!" Chief Qiu said. He now understands that he must gather as many of these rebels as possible and gather them together. In this way, he can go out safely, and only afterwards. Have the ability to counterattack back.


    The man hesitated for a while and stayed and joined the leader Qiu''s team. Then, the leader Qiu continued to walk forward with the people, while walking, while gathering the remnants as much as possible, but the effect was not very good, because the sky was dim. Everyone is more flustered, so there are not many people he can gather.


    "Stop, don''t run around, follow us!" At this time, a guard of Chief Qiu shouted to a black shadow approaching them.


    At this time, Huang Feng was very depressed, because he and Su Pei and the others were separated. Although they were walking together at the time, they encountered many rebel skirmishers along the way, and those who had attacked the West. Soldiers, this battle is inevitable, so in the process, they were dispersed. Huang Feng is now on the road alone, rushing to the west gate. Fortunately, Huang Feng knows where he meets Su Pei. Not too bad.


    As for Su Pei''s safety, Huang Feng is not worried. There are not many guards around him at this time, and there is no problem at all to ensure that he reaches the west gate safely.


    Along the way, Huang Feng no longer knows how many people in his way have been killed. Among these people are the rebels and soldiers of the Western Army. After all, it is normal that the identity cannot be judged when the light is not good. .


    But this time, Huang Feng was stopped again. He looked up and found that there were a lot of people this time. There were 40 or 50 people in this group.


    However, Huang Feng was not much afraid, nor did he intend to go up and follow the other party. He just wanted to go to Ximen immediately, and then leave the county town.


    The guard of the enemy leader, seeing that the shadow heard what he said, as if he hadn''t heard him, he wanted to go around them directly, his brows frowned, and then he found that this person did not seem to be wearing their rebels. In the current chaotic situation, he has no time to think about it.


    "Stop, don''t go any further!" The man shouted to the black shadow, that is, Huang Feng. He was afraid that when Huang Feng approached them, he would attack his own leader. Moreover, Huang Feng would be very good if he didn''t follow them. It may be the Western Army.


    Huang Feng ignored him and continued to move forward. As a result, the man became even more suspicious. He took out the long knife in his hand and stopped Huang Feng and said, "I asked you to stop. Did you hear that?"


    Huang Feng frowned and looked at the person in front of him, and said, "Get out of the way!"


    He has already met many such people along the way, but this time there are more people.


    "He is a member of the court!" The guard yelled, and then he slashed towards Huang Feng with the knife in his hand.


    I can¡¯t blame the guard for making such a judgment, because they have come along because of the enemy leader. As long as they are soldiers of the rebel army, regardless of whether the opponent is willing or not, they will choose to follow the enemy leader. After all, in such an environment , There are more people and it¡¯s safer, and the leader Qiu still has some reputation, so they will follow.


    However, Huang Feng refused decisively. He didn''t even reply to his words. It was suspicious to see him in a hurry. At this time, Ling Ke could not let go of the mistake. Shot against Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s just that he obviously chose the wrong person. Huang Feng is not a rebel or Western army who is easy to bully, but a second-rate top master. Faced with ordinary people like him, let¡¯s not say that he has only one person, he is a person. With more, Huang Feng won''t be afraid.


    When Huang Feng made a mistake, he had already avoided his attack. Then, his right palm expelled, hitting his back, and the man staggered forward and fell forward.

 623 Chapter 623

    Huang Feng didn''t mean to kill him. After all, there are many people here. Although he is not afraid of them, he does not want to waste time on these people. You must know that the city is in chaos. Very, there are people everywhere, and I don''t know where someone will sneak attack on him, so even if he already has second-rate top-notch skills, he can''t guarantee that he will be safe in this chaotic environment.


    Therefore, what Huang Feng wants now is to leave here as soon as possible and make plans after meeting Supei.


    However, Huang Feng wanted to let him go and didn''t want to cause trouble. However, the other party didn''t think so. The guard who was repelled by Huang Feng felt that he was humiliated by Huang Feng, and he was good enough. Oh, and now that Huang Feng was so easily beaten back, he couldn''t make a living.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter what Huang Feng originally was. No matter who Huang Feng is, he will kill Huang Feng.


    "Grab him, he is an officer of the Western Army, you can''t let him run!" The guard was self-aware. He knew that he might not be Huang Feng''s opponent, so he asked his surrounding companions to help.


    And the rebels next to Chief Qiu, after hearing his words, really rushed towards Huangfeng. After all, Huang Feng is just a person, and he is still an "officer". If he is caught or killed, the credit is indispensable. .


    Huang Feng looked at the crowd rushing towards him and sighed slightly. After that, instead of retreating, he rushed directly to the crowd. First, after grabbing a sword with nothing, after obtaining a long sword, he entered the flock like a wolf. In the same way, they killed those who besieged him.


    Huang Feng doesn''t know the specific identities of these people, but this is obviously not important. What is important is that these people want to kill him now, and of course he can''t sit and wait.


    The screams sounded one after another, and the face of the enemy leader on one side also changed from disapproval at first to anger and shock, and then panic.


    Originally, his guards stopped the people, but he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. After all, they did it before. The people around him were gathered in this way. Then, the other party ignored them and wanted to go around. Open, he also had doubts about Huang Feng''s identity, so when his guards started to attack Huang Feng, he didn''t stop him.


    However, he didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so powerful. Surrounded by so many rebels, rushing from left to right, the long sword in his hand constantly takes the lives of people around him, and there is no one in front of him.


    Chief Qiu was shocked. He is now even more certain. Huang Feng is definitely not a member of the rebel army, because no one of his subordinates has such a powerful force as Huang Feng. At this time, the one who appeared in the city, Not the rebels, then they must be from the court.


    Therefore, Chief Qiu said to everyone: "Kill him and get promoted to the third level!"


    Huang Feng''s skill is very strong. Chief Qiu thinks that his position in the army of the court cannot be low. Even the leading general this time is not impossible. If he is true, kill him, there will be hope in Mei County. solved.


    After the rebels heard the words of Chief Qiu, their eyes brightened and their offensive towards Huang Feng became fiercer, but they soon discovered that no matter how fierce they were, it seemed to be of no use.


    Huang Feng also heard what the Chief Qiu said, and at the same time he noticed where the Chief Qiu was. In line with the idea of ??shooting people, shooting horses and thieves first, Huang Feng gave up the entanglement with these people in front of him. Ling Bo stepped slightly, highlighting their encirclement, and rushed towards the leader Qiu.


    Chief Qiu also saw Huang Feng''s movements. Originally, he thought that Huang Feng would not be so easy to break through the encirclement. However, he did not expect that Huang Feng was more relaxed than he thought, before he had fully reacted. , Huang Feng was already outside the encirclement and rushed towards him!


    Chief Qiu was shocked and quickly took out his self-defense dagger. He himself has some abilities. When he wanted to come, it would be no problem to entangle Huang Feng, and as long as he entangled Huang Feng, then, his men, You can kill Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s just that the idea is good, but it¡¯s not easy to implement it. Huang Feng obviously didn¡¯t want to get entangled with him, so when he stabbed him, he didn¡¯t keep the slightest hand. For a while, Chief Qiu only felt that he At that time, he was surrounded by Wanjian, no matter where he hid or resisted, he couldn''t avoid Huang Feng''s attack.


    "It''s over!" Such a thought flashed in Chief Qiu''s mind. Then, he felt a cold in his neck, as if something pierced in. At this time, the dagger in his hand was not even present. Hold it up to resist it.


    Chief Qiu finally knew the difference in strength between himself and Huang Feng, but it was obviously too late. His throat was completely pierced by Huang Feng, and breathing was already a luxury.


    The surroundings seemed to quiet down suddenly, the rebels and the guards of the Qiu chieftain did not seem to accept this sudden change. Huang Feng was still in their encirclement just now. Although it seemed that he could not be killed for a while, they believed , In a while, Huang Feng will always show flaws. At that time, it was when they killed Huang Feng.


    It''s just that they couldn''t wait until that time, Huang Feng actually rushed out of their encirclement, and even killed their leader easily.


    Everyone did not expect that the leader would die here, on an unknown little person. They wanted to come, even if the leader was about to die, he would die on the battlefield, or if he failed and was captured, he would die on the execution field. However, Those are time for people to accept, and all of this is obviously happening too fast, and it surpasses all of their expectations.


    Ning Wushuang was also shocked. She did not expect that Chief Qiu would die here. She was still thinking about how to use this chaotic environment to assassinate Chief Qiu. As a result, Chief Qiu died like this. On the way to escape, he even died in the hands of an unrelated person.


    She had seen everything that just happened. Huang Feng didn''t want to conflict with them. He just wanted to leave. She didn''t expect the Rebels to do it first. As a result, after Huang Feng counterattacked, it was so easy. Killing the enemy leader is really beyond expectation.


    "Your head is dead, and there are those who want to die, just come!" Huang Feng''s mood is not as complicated as those around him. He doesn''t know the enemy leader, so he just thinks he killed an ordinary person. Naturally Don''t think too much.

 624 Chapter 624: I Want to Follow You

    Huang Feng''s words suddenly awakened everyone around him. They looked at Huang Feng with a little horror, and then looked at each other again, as if they didn''t know what to do.


    Huang Feng frowned and looked at the crowd. He didn''t want to delay here anymore, so he took a step forward.


    And the soldiers of the rebels, seeing Huang Feng''s movements, took a step back subconsciously. Although they were crowded, they were already scared by Huang Feng''s behavior just now. Huang Feng was unexpectedly powerful.


    "The leader is dead, if you don''t run away, the court''s army will soon be killed, and none of you can get away!" At this time, Ning Wushuang, who had already slowed down, said to everyone.


    Originally, those people didn''t have the courage to face Huang Feng. Now that they heard Dao Ning Wushuang''s words, they also remembered that in this city, it was not only them and Huang Feng, but also the court army who wanted their lives.


    "Run!"


    I don¡¯t know who yelled, and then someone turned and ran away. Then, the person next to him did the same. The speed of the running, I really want my parents to give birth to a few more legs. They want to get away from Huang as soon as possible. Peak, stay away from this dangerous place.


    Soon Huang Feng''s and Ning Wushuang''s surroundings were empty except for the two of them. Huang Feng was a little stunned when he saw this situation. Even if the ordinary rebels ran away, the guards also ran along. , It really made Huang Feng not expect.


    Just now, what Ning Wushuang said made Huang Feng guess something, but he still thought it was a little weird. It was so coincidental that he and the leader of the rebels met?Also, killed him?


    However, killing is also killing. Huang Feng has killed a lot of people along the way, and he doesn¡¯t care if he kills one more. Although his identity is a bit special, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, there is nothing wrong. Different, he didn''t have any special feelings, just that some coincidences were incredible.


    Seeing that everyone else had left, Huang Feng was also about to turn around and leave. However, after he walked a few steps, he frowned and stopped and turned to look behind him: "Why have you been following me?"


    "I, I..." Suddenly asked by Huang Feng, Ning Wushuang was a little at a loss and didn''t know how to answer.


    Ning Wushuang originally wanted to kill Mr. Gou and Chief Qiu to avenge her father, but now that both Chief Qiu and Mr. Gou are dead, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do, and she didn¡¯t know where to go. , What to do, when she saw Huang Feng was leaving, she subconsciously followed.


    "Don''t follow me." Huang Feng said, because he had seen Ning Wushuang and Chief Qiu standing together before, so he thought that Ning Wushuang should be in the same group as Chief Qiu, even though he was a weak person. , A woman who is not dangerous, will not kill her, but Huang Feng doesn''t want the other party to follow him all the time.


    "Hey, wait." Seeing Huang Feng want to leave, Ning Wushuang shouted out. Seeing Huang Feng looking at him suspiciously, Ning Wushuang''s face was a little shy and embarrassed.


    Although Ning Wushuang had even thought about sleeping with Chief Qiu before, and deliberately wanted to provoke the relationship between Chief Qiu and Mr. Gou, it was because she wanted to avenge her father. She was forced to rush. , Will do that.


    In essence, Ning Wushuang is still a pretty lady, and she feels shy when she looks at strange men. In fact, Ning Wushuang didn''t even have many chances to go out before the accident in his family. , But there was a time when, by coincidence, I met the leader Qiu, and what happened later.


    And now that his great vengeance has been reported, Ning Wushuang seems to have returned to his previous character. When looking at Huang Feng, his eyes dodge a little, not because of fear, but because of the shame in his heart.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I think, I want to follow you" Ning Wushuang said. Seeing Huang Feng''s surprised eyes, she said quickly: "I don''t know where to go. My house was ruined by this enemy leader. I am now homeless. "


    Thinking that her family is not sad to urge the encounter, Ning Wushuang''s face once again showed a heartbroken look. She was already beautiful, and with this expression, even a tough guy would have to soften her heart.


    Although Huang Feng is not a person who can''t walk without seeing him, after all, he usually has a lot of beautiful women around him, but now that he sees the other person like this, he has also abandoned the other person, as if he couldn''t bear it.


    Although there are still some doubts in my heart, since the other party has hatred with those rebels, how could he be with the other party just now, and it seems to be voluntary. However, this is obviously not the place to ask in detail. It is so chaotic here. Let her be alone. If you stay here, it is estimated that the possibility of survival is very small.


    "Come with me." Huang Feng said lightly. He didn''t want to get to the bottom. For a person who wasn''t very relevant, Huang Feng didn''t want to ask too much, so just take the other person out of the city.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Ning Wushuang was overjoyed, and hurriedly followed. Huang Feng¡¯s skill, she had seen with her own eyes just now, it was absolutely amazing. Following him, she would definitely be able to go out safely. .


    Moreover, Ning Wushuang remembers the oath that he swore in his heart before. If anyone can help her get revenge, he will be the best way to repay the other party, and now Huang Feng has killed the head of the enemy, that is his benefactor, he will Repay him.


    Huang Feng doesn''t have so many ideas. Bringing one more person is not too heavy a burden for him. However, the facts have proved that it is really dangerous here. Huang Feng has not gone far with Ning Wushuang. , Has already encountered several waves of attacks.


    "Follow me!" Huang Feng said with his left arm around the opponent''s shoulder. He did this, but he didn''t want to take advantage of it. Although Ning Wushuang is indeed long and beautiful, he really just wanted to protect him. The other party only, after all, the attacks here usually come from all directions, and no one knows where a cold arrow will appear in the next second.


    However, Ning Wushuang didn''t think so. At the moment Huang Feng hugged her, she instinctively wanted to struggle. However, she discovered that no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t get rid of it. Obviously, her strength couldn''t be with Huang. Compared to the peak.


    After that, Ning Wushuang gave up this futile effort, thinking that the other party had avenged him and was taken advantage of by him, so he couldn''t bear it?I had said before that I wanted to be a bull and a horse for the other party.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t know that the behavior he didn''t care about would make Ning Wushuang have such complicated thoughts.

 625 625 Arrived in Li County

    "Brother Huang, what are you?"


    The west gate of Meixian County is also heavily guarded at this time, but there is no such panic in other places. It has been completely controlled by Super¡¯s people. He originally had more than a thousand people. Although some were killed and injured in the previous siege battle, the number was not large. In addition, some families in Meixian County secretly sponsored his family and some people from Wang Daniu, he now has nearly 5,000 people under his control!


    Although five thousand people are in front of these tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands, it is nothing, but at this time controlling Simon, there is no problem at all, whether it is a scattered Western army or a defeated rebel army. , Can''t break through the formation here.


    However, at this moment, Su Pei looked at Huang Feng in surprise, and, standing next to him, Ning Wushuang, who seemed a little flustered because of the surrounding environment.


    Su Pei never thought that it was only a short time since he was separated from Huang Feng. Huang Feng actually brought a girl back, and she was still a very beautiful girl. You must know that in such an environment, bring one more person. Then there is more danger, and Huang Feng is still walking alone.


    However, Su Pei was not so surprised when he thought of Huang Feng''s skill. After all, he had seen Huang Feng''s skill with his own eyes. There was no problem at all with one more person.


    Therefore, Su Pei quickly looked at Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang with ambiguous eyes, and the words "heroic beauty" also appeared in his mind.


    "I''ll talk about this later, let''s leave here first." Huang Feng naturally saw Su Pei''s ambiguous eyes, but it is obviously not the time to explain this matter, it is not safe after all.


    "Sure." Su Pei nodded.


    After that, the group of people went out of the West Gate. Some rebels seemed to have discovered this relatively large team and chose to follow. In this way, Su Pei''s team continued to grow.


    Su Pei and Huang Feng also discovered this situation. However, the two did not choose to drive those people out. After all, they were independent from the Rebel army and are familiar with other soldiers of the Rebel army. At this time, they can help. It must be to help, and they also need the participation of these people to strengthen their strength.


    And Ning Wushuang, who has been with Huang Feng''s identity, has never spoken, but is carefully observing the surrounding environment, and it was only at this time that she knew that Huang Feng was still a rebel. Think that the other party is a court person.


    However, in this way, Ning Wushuang''s heart is even more puzzled. Since Huang Feng is a rebel army, how can he not know the leader of the enemy, and he also clashed with the rebels, or even killed the leader of the enemy?


    However, Huang Feng was on his way at this time, even if Ning Wushuang was curious, he could only suppress his curiosity.


    "Where are we going?" Huang Feng asked Su Pei on the way.


    "Go to Li County, there is also a place occupied by the rebels. The guard there is called Sun Liang. He usually has a good relationship with me and has agreed to take refuge in me." Su Pei didn''t hide much from Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng did not expect that Su Pei¡¯s preparations were quite adequate, and he had already convinced such a person. In fact, Su Pei¡¯s reputation in the rebel army is still good, and his ability has been admired by most people, even those who are jealous. His people do not doubt his ability.


    And this Sun Liang is similar to Wang Daniu, and he also admires Su Pei. After hearing that Su Pei was deprived of power, he even thought about coming to Mei County to find the enemy leader to intercede. After Su Pei planned to become independent, he sent someone to contact this. Sun Liang, Sun Liang agreed without hesitation.


    In fact, Sun Liang was not the only one who was persuaded by Su Pei, but there were also some other little bosses. They also had some people under their hands, but now Meixian is too chaotic, Su Pei can''t contact each other temporarily. However, as long as he erected the banner in Li County, those people would still find it.


    When Huang Feng and Su Pei left Meixian County, the chaos in Meixian County at this time not only had not been calmed down, but there was even a growing trend. Many soldiers of the Western Army took advantage of this opportunity to rape, rape, and even Many people have been robbed. This has caused many people in Meixian County to suffer huge losses. These people include ordinary farmers and large families. At this time, the Western Army doesn¡¯t matter what your status is. Go grab it.


    Therefore, this also caused many people in Meixian County to be unwelcome to the arrival of the Western Army. Those who have already been on the line with Su Pei, even more hope that Su Pei will come back soon.


    Because of the lack of horses, everyone can only rely on their legs to drive. Fortunately, these people from Su wear are elites who can conquer the battle. They are young and strong, and there is no problem on the way, but the whole team is the only one. Ning Wushuang''s woman was a bit miserable. Fortunately, when Huang Feng helped her halfway, she persisted. Otherwise, she would have fallen behind, and this made Ning Wushuang even more grateful to Huang Feng.


    When Huang Feng and Su Pei arrived at Li County at noon the next day, the number of their team not only did not decrease, but also increased a lot, and it was already tens of thousands of people.


    As for the guard leader of Lixian County, at this time, he had obviously received the news. When Huang Feng and the others first arrived, he had already taken someone to greet him at the city gate.


    "General Su, I have worked hard all the way." Sun Liang is a young man who is not much older than Huang Feng. According to Su Pei and Huang Feng, Sun Liang''s family is a hunter for generations, and Sun Liang himself is also very good at archery and is a rare god. Shooter.


    "It''s time to work." Su Pei said with his hand. Although Su Pei''s face was exhausted after such a long journey, he still did not lose his demeanor. This kind of demeanor is not something ordinary rebels can have.


    After that, Sun Liang led the way and the group entered Li County.


    Li County is also the place controlled by the rebels. However, this is not Mei County as the base camp. Therefore, there are not many rebels guarding here, only 10,000, which is naturally incomparable with Mei County.


    However, the urban defense facilities here are more complete than those in Meixian, but they are still seriously lacking in the distance. It is only relatively complete to say that it is complete.


    At this time, the rebels guarding here already knew that the rebels in Meixian County had been defeated. Then the army of the court, after a short period of repairs in Meixian, would definitely come to attack them. After all, the court would not allow them. Own city was occupied by the rebels.

 626 Chapter 626 Ning Wushuangs Identity

    The number of rebels in Meixian County was so large that they were all defeated under the attack of the Western Army, so Lixian County, which had a much smaller guard number, was obviously not optimistic. Therefore, the entire county town was full of tension and suicide. atmosphere of.


    Although it has been a long time, everyone did not go to rest. Instead, they went directly to the hall of the county government to discuss matters. Although Ning Wushuang did not follow up, he did not choose to leave, but rather lonely. Sitting on the steps outside, the expression on his face kept changing, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "If you didn''t guess wrong, Meixian is now occupied by the court''s army, but I don''t know how the leader is now." Su Pei said.


    At this time, Su Pei naturally sat in the first place, and below him were Huang Feng, Wang Daniu, and Sun Liang. As for the others, they were obviously not qualified to enter here.


    "Cough cough." Hearing Su Pei''s words, Huang Feng coughed his face, and then said faintly: "The leader of the rebel army may be dead."


    "What?!" Although Huang Feng''s words were very plain, the three people present were all taken aback. After all, they could predict Meixian''s failure. However, they did not think that the head of Qiu would be so easy. Just die. After all, the number of rebels in Meixian County is still quite large, and Chief Qiu himself has the ability, and there are many guards around him. It is difficult to regain Meixian by relying on these forces, but if you want to save your life, it is. Easy.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that Huang Feng would actually say that Chief Qiu was dead. How could this surprise the three of them?


    Sun Liang looked at Huang Feng suspiciously and said, "How did you know?"


    Sun Liang didn''t know Huang Feng. He thought Huang Feng was just an ordinary volunteer. However, when Su Pei came here to discuss matters before, Su Pei asked Huang Feng to follow in. Obviously Huang Feng''s identity was unusual, at least for sure. Not an ordinary rebel.


    Su Pei and Wang Daniu both opened up and looked at Huang Feng in doubt, and they didn''t seem to understand how he knew about this.


    "Because I killed it." Huang Feng said. At the same time, when he finished speaking, he was also observing the expressions of the three people around him, to prevent them from suddenly violently killing himself and avenging the leader of the rebel army. After all, The three of them are all rebels, even if they are now independent, their original identities will not change.


    However, what Huang Feng was worried about did not happen, and the three of them did not act on him.


    In fact, what Huang Feng was worried about was a bit redundant. Although Su Pei and the three were all under the leader Qiu, they did not have much loyalty to the leader Qiu. This cannot be said that there is a problem with their character, but they are all originally. They rebelled in other places, and then brought people to join the leader of the enemy. It can be said that the leader of the organization is the leader of this organization. However, everyone usually respects him and obeys his orders. That is to better resist the court. , Not to say, they are the loyal little brothers of the leader Qiu.


    "You killed? Didn''t you always stay with me before? What''s the matter?" Su Pei asked, "Could it be the time when you were separated from us?"


    Obviously, Su Pei was curious about how Huang Feng met Chief Qiu and even killed him.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said: "Actually, I''m not quite sure that the man is the leader of the rebel army, maybe the woman following me knows more."


    "That woman?" Su Pei asked. He originally thought that Ning Wushuang belonged to Huang Feng''s own woman in the city. He didn''t expect that this beautiful woman seemed not that simple.


    After that, Ning Wushuang was called in, and Su Pei asked her to talk about the specific situation at the time.


    And at this time, everyone knew that Ning Wushuang''s identity was really not easy.


    "You mean, you are Ningfu''s daughter?" Su Pei looked at Ning Wushuang in surprise and said.


    "Ning Palace''s daughter? Ha ha, Ning Palace no longer exists." Ning Wushuang said with a sad smile.


    Su Pei looked at the other party and didn''t speak. Of course, he knew how Ning Mansion was gone.


    "Originally, I followed the leader Qiu with humiliation. I wanted to find a chance to kill him and avenge my father. Who knew he died like this," Ning Wushuang said.


    At this time, everyone seemed to believe a little bit more. However, specific matters must still be investigated. Fortunately, during this period of time, rebels continued to escape from Mei County and entered Li County. Everyone wanted to know the specifics of Mei County. The situation can be obtained through them.


    "General Su, what should we do next? Shouli County?" Sun Liang asked.


    This is indeed a problem. Meixian County is now occupied by the Western Army. The next Western Army¡¯s target must be Lixian. Then they will rectify in Lixian and wait for the arrival of the other party, or take the initiative to counterattack Meixian. They have come to choose.


    Su Pei also hesitated in the game. Originally, his plan was to use the local family in Meixian County to respond internally, and then to join forces inside and outside to counterattack Meixian, crippling the Western army and driving away.


    However, the previous battles made him hesitate. The combat effectiveness of the Western Army was significantly higher than that of the last time. The strength was a little bit beyond his expectations, although he had overestimated the strength of some Western Army. , But, obviously, they are stronger than he thought.


    When the Rebels were backed by the city wall, they couldn''t compete with the Western army. As the siege party, Su Pei really didn''t have much confidence.


    Su Pei looked at Huang Feng next to him and asked, "Brother Huang, what do you think?"


    "General Su, I want to ask first, those families in Meixian who have taken refuge in you, if we go to siege the city, can they provide help?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes." Su Pei said: "They are the local family after all. Although there will be some losses this time, it is perfectly possible to do something."


    "That''s good, I think we should take the initiative to fight back." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh? Tell me about your opinion?" Su Pei asked. In fact, he also agreed with this idea in his heart, but he was a little worried about failing.


    "Actively launch a counterattack? Isn''t that different from looking for death? There are so many rebels in Meixian, backed by a city wall, and they didn''t win. Can someone like us do it?" Sun Liang was obviously not optimistic about Huang Feng''s decision. As for Wang Daniu, he has never considered these issues, and no one expects him to consider them.


    Huang Feng glanced at the other three people and said: "General Sun thinks that we are looking for death by doing this, so the Western Army must think so too."

 627 Chapter 627: Follow Me First

    "Oh? You mean unexpectedly?" Su Pei said with bright eyes.


    "Not bad!" Huang Feng said: "The Western Army can beat us even when there are fewer people than us. They must have a certain arrogance now, and they certainly wouldn''t expect that we dare to use such a small number of people to actively counterattack. Yes, in this way, we can be surprised, and with the help of the family in the city, it is not impossible to win."


    "And what will happen if we defend Lixian? Although Lixian''s urban defense is better than Meixian''s, it''s not much better. Moreover, at this time, we have fewer people, and many of us are defeated. Bing, you think, can we hold Lixian in this situation?"


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, even Wang Daniu¡¯s face became a bit heavy. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s words were not wrong. If they were to stay here, their final results would not be much better than Meixian, although there would be no internal dues. However, that would only cause more losses to the Western Army, and would not affect the final result at all.


    "Brother Huang is right, defending Lixian County definitely won''t work!" Su Pei stood up and said, defending Lixian County firmly can only delay their deaths, and can''t change the final result at all, so he must be unwilling.


    "However, it is very difficult to counterattack Meixian County, even if we have internal response, but at the same time by surprise, it is certain that the fighting power of the Western Army is stronger than that of the Rebels." Su Pei said.


    "However, this is our only opportunity." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, in a chaotic situation, the gap in strength between our two sides can be shortened as much as possible."


    Su Pei nodded, and Sun Liang didn''t refute Huang Feng anymore at this time, because he also agreed with Huang Feng''s view, unless they took the initiative to abandon Lixian, otherwise, they can only choose to take the initiative to attack.


    "At the same time, I think that our actions must be fast, it is best to act tonight!" Huang Feng continued.


    "Tonight! So fast?" Su Pei said.


    "Yes, when the opponent is not standing still, the city must be in chaos now. If they completely clean up the remnants of the rebel forces, then our attack will be more difficult." Huang Feng said.


    The other three people thought for a while, and they nodded in agreement. Su Pei took out what he should have and decisively said: "Okay, then act tonight! Let''s also give those Western troops a little bit of color and let them know. It''s not that our rebels have no fighting power! Tonight, we will counterattack Meixian together!"


    "General Su, don''t go, you just need to guard Lixian County, let''s go." Sun Liang said, now Su Pei is no longer the general who charged into the battle before, but the leader of their allegiance, he is naturally I don''t want to see Supe in danger.


    After Sun Liang finished speaking, he looked at Huang Feng specifically, apparently wanting Huang Feng to help him say a few words. Now Sun Liang also admires Huang Feng very much, and, as can be seen from just now, Su Pei is very trusting. Huang Feng''s.


    Huang Feng also stepped up and said: "I agree with General Sun. General Su, your status is different now. If you go to the front line, you will cause unnecessary worry to everyone. It is best for you to stay behind. Moreover, this time There should be rebels coming to Lixian County from time to time. We are people, and only you have the prestige to recruit them.


    "Yes, General Su, don''t go, I Daniel will definitely help you kill those dog thieves in the court!" Wang Daniel also said.


    Seeing that the three of them were opposed to going to the front, Su Pei thought for a while, and agreed. After all, his current identity has indeed changed. He doesn''t need to charge for the battle anymore. Just make a good decision. He has to adapt to this. The change.


    "Well, I will wait for the news of your victory in Lixian County. After you come back, I will celebrate your success!" Su Pei said, "In addition, this time the counterattack of Meixian County will be based on Brother Huang, do you have no opinion? "


    "No problem!" Wang Daniu and Sun Liang said immediately. Both of them are self-aware. Although both of them have some force, they are a little worse in terms of strategy and command. The performance also convinced them, and Su Pei obviously believed in Huang Feng, so the two agreed without thinking.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to refuse, but Wang Daniu and Sun Liang both agreed. After thinking about it, he didn¡¯t say anything. Directing himself is better than encountering a blind commander who doesn¡¯t understand anything. Good.


    "Well, you all go back to rest first, have dinner early in the evening, and set off by night after dinner!" Su Pei said, if it is after dinner to leave, when we arrive in Meixian, it is just before dawn. At that time, It is the darkest time of the day and the easiest time to relax.


    "As for the local families in Mei County, I will be responsible for contacting them," Su Pei said.


    The arrangement was made, and everyone dispersed. Huang Feng and Wang Daniu were definitely going to rest. After all, they had been on the road for a long time before, and they had to continue on the road at night, and they had to have enough energy.


    However, when Huang Feng left the county office, Ning Wushuang, who was standing outside the county office, stood up immediately and greeted Huang Feng, while Sun Liang and Wang Daniu winked at Huang Feng. Then, They left with a smile, their expressions made Ning Wushuang blush.


    "Why haven''t you left?" Huang Feng asked, but his tone was much better than before, because the girl in front of him was also a hard-working person.


    "I don''t know where to go." Ning Wushuang shook his head and said in confusion.


    Huang Feng looked at Ning Wushuang in front of him as if he were a homeless kitten. He asked, "Then what are your plans?"


    "I don''t know." Ning Wushuang continued shaking his head and said.


    Huang Feng had a headache. Originally, he planned to take her out of the city. After that, the two sides separated, but now Ning Wushuang is obviously homeless, and he doesn''t know how to reset her.


    "Forget it, you come with me first." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    Although he has just arrived in Li County, he is now a very important member of Su Pei¡¯s subordinates. Therefore, Su Pei obviously will not treat him badly. He has already arranged a place for him. It is a large courtyard, although it is better than those The mansion is even worse, but in Li County, it is already pretty good. After all, this is just a small county.


    Huang Feng was originally alone, and now there is no problem with multiple Ning Wushuang living.

 628 Chapter 628

    "Okay!" Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Ning Wushuang didn''t even think about it, and agreed. Here, she originally trusted Huang Feng the most. Now that Huang Feng is willing to take her in, she is naturally happy.


    Huang Feng took Ning Wushuang to his yard. There are already people here. They are all arranged in advance. Huang Feng intends to take in Ning Wushuang for a period of time. I will talk about it when she has other plans. Moreover, he is here. The world can only stay for one year. After she leaves, she is a girl''s house, if there is really no place to go, her own residence can be given to her.


    After arriving at the residence, Huang Feng went to rest and let Ning Wushuang feel free to himself. Although Ning Wushuang wanted to help Huang Feng very much, he found that he seemed to be unable to do anything, nor could he do anything. After all, she was just a lady who didn''t touch the sun with all her fingers before, and it was obviously embarrassing for her to let her do chores.


    "I knew this, so I should have learned more with Xiaocui." Ning Wushuang thought to himself. Xiaocui is her maid, who takes care of her daily life. Now Ning Wushuang wants to "be a cow "Ma" took care of Huang Feng, but found that she seemed to be unable to do anything at all, which made her very frustrated.


    After Huang Feng arranged for Ning Wushuang, he didn¡¯t care. For him, the people in these spaces are all passers-by in his life, and they are passers-by who will not be too long. What he cares most about is naturally Things to make money.


    However, at present, if you want to make money, you must help Supei win more territory, and it must be stabilized. Otherwise, the war environment is not a good thing for businessmen. All may be harmed by the military disaster.


    When Huang Feng was resting and regaining his energy, Ning Wushuang was busy working in the kitchen, because Ning Wushuang came back with Huang Feng, and Ning Wushuang looked like a lady, so the people in this yard, They all think Ning Wushuang is the hostess, so how dare to stop her.


    It is a pity that Ning Wushuang has been busy for a long time, and by the time Huang Feng has woke up, she has not been able to make the same food that can be eaten.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Huang Feng asked Ning Wushuang, who looked at him with a black face and a frustrated face, with some doubts.


    "I''m really useless. I wanted to make some soup for you, but I didn''t do a good job with such a simple thing." Ning Wushuang said in frustration.


    "Haha." Huang Feng laughed. He also knew what was wrong with the black and gray on Ning Wushuang''s face. Thinking about such a beautiful woman, or a lady, clumsy in the kitchen, Huang Feng felt funny.


    "You make fun of people!" Huang Feng''s laugh made Ning Wushuang even more embarrassed.


    "Okay, I won''t laugh anymore. Let the people in the kitchen go and do what you should do." Huang Feng said.


    "What should I do?" Ning Wushuang looked at Huang Feng suspiciously. After that, her face turned red without knowing what she thought of, and then she even ran away shyly.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Why did you run away?" Huang Feng was a little confused about Ning Wushuang''s behavior. He meant to let Ning Wushuang enjoy the flowers and be a female celebrity. That¡¯s all, isn¡¯t all the ladies on TV like this?What''s so shy about this?


    On the other hand, Ning Wushuang ran into his room with a shy expression on his chest and said, "Is he hinting at me? Although Big Brother Huang is a member of the rebels, he is so good, but a little bit. It''s not like a brash man, he has more temperament than those scholars, and he even helped me get revenge. I thanked him originally."


    Ning Wushuang kept thinking about it. After that, she didn''t go out to see Huang Feng. After she made a certain decision, she knew that Huang Feng had already left. As for where he went, he didn''t know.


    Ning Wushuang did not think much, but went to eat by herself. After that, she was ready to take a bath, and then, in Huang Feng¡¯s room, waiting for him to come back. As for why she went to Huang Feng¡¯s room, it was because she had already Made a certain decision.


    On the other side, Huang Feng obviously didn''t know Ning Wushuang''s plan. He met Wang Daniu and Sun Liang in the square, and Su Pei also came. Although he would not follow, he still wanted to see him off.


    This time Huang Feng and the others went to Meixian and brought 30,000 rebels. Among these people, some of them were from the Soviet Union, some were the defenders here, and some were the rebels who fled from Meixian, although In terms of numbers, they are still smaller than the Western Army in Meixian County, and their combat effectiveness is a little bit worse. However, with so many people, everyone feels more confident.


    "This task is up to you." Su Pei patted Huang Feng on the shoulder and said.


    "Well, I will try my best to take Meixian back." Huang Feng said. He didn''t dare to guarantee that he would succeed. This is a war. It is decided by the soldiers of both sides, not by personal bravery, so , No matter how strong his skill is, he dare not give any guarantee for this kind of thing.


    "Be careful yourself." Su Pei naturally knew the difficulty of this matter. Therefore, he did not give any orders to Huang Feng. Even he was more concerned about Huang Feng''s personal safety. In his opinion, Huang Feng''s personal safety Safety is obviously more important. Even if they fail to recapture Meixian this time, as long as Huang Feng is okay, they will give up Lixian in a big deal. With the help of Huang Feng and Sun Liang, he believes that he will be able to make a comeback.


    "Well, I''ll be careful." Huang Feng said. He hasn''t started making money yet. Obviously, he doesn''t want to die now. It is not that simple to transmit. He must seize every opportunity.


    After that, Su Pei went to encourage Sun Liang and Wang Daniu, and also encouraged the rebels who were about to leave.


    These rebels already knew their destination at this time. To be honest, many of them were still very scared. After all, they had just been defeated by the Western Army, so they took the initiative to go back so soon and once again met the Western Army. It is understandable that they feel a little timid in the war.


    However, Su Pei has analyzed with them before. If they do not take the initiative to attack this time, only death is waiting for them. Even if they are immortal, they will always be oppressed by the court. This is their only chance.


    And these ordinary soldiers of the Western Army still admire Su Pei and believe his words. What''s more, there are Su Pei¡¯s direct descendants among these people. Under the leadership of these people, everyone muster the courage and prepare. Fight again with the Western Army.

 629 Chapter 629: Lax Defense

    "Er Gouzi, let your kid stand guard, why are you sleeping here?"


    On the damaged city head of Meixian County, a small leader of the Western Army was patrolling and found that his subordinates were supposed to be on duty, but they were sleeping in the corner. He stepped forward and kicked the opponent.


    "Captain, what''s the point of this post? Are you still worried that the rebels who have been scared by us will come back again?" The person who was kicked up mumbled dissatisfiedly.


    "Stop the fucking complaint, let you just stand, where is so much nonsense?" the little boss scolded.


    However, obviously this Ergouzi usually has a good relationship with the little boss, so when the little boss got angry, he was not afraid, but stepped forward and said: "Boss, how cold it is this day, anyway, the rebels will definitely not Come on, what''s the point of this guard station? Hey, I might as well go play with women at this time. The woman I got in the afternoon, the delicate skin and tender flesh, feels like silk. I heard that she is still a big business. People¡¯s women, this big family¡¯s women are different, boss, if you want to taste it, tomorrow, I will send her to you?"


    "All day long, only thinking about women, your kid will die on the woman''s belly sooner or later."


    "Then I am willing, how do you say that sentence, oh yes, dying under the peony flower is also romantic, dying on a woman''s belly is better than dying on the battlefield of a woman, right?" Said caringly.


    "Things that are not promising, let''s go, don''t be lazy, I''ll go now." The little boss said and turned and left, but when the figure was about to disappear, suddenly he said: "Send it early tomorrow!"


    "Go," Er Gouzi replied, and went back to the corner to sleep again.


    All day today, it was enough to make these soldiers laugh, robbing and robbing women everywhere. After Xue Kai knew about this, not only did he not stop him, but even indulged him. After all, these soldiers It was not his money that was robbed, and he could also buy people''s hearts in this way, so that these soldiers would work harder for themselves.


    As for those who had been robbed came to file a complaint, they were all pushed to the heads of the rebels, saying that those who robbed were all rebels and had nothing to do with his western army, although those in the city might not believe it, but , Then it is not his business.


    And it is precisely because of what the Western Army has done that the entire Meixian County is now in chaos. Almost every family has been robbed, and even some people who resisted have been killed. The entire county town is in grief, and the people in the county town The hatred of the Western Army even far exceeded that of the Rebels.


    And now the Western Army is indeed very tired. They are not tired of fighting. After all, when the rebels were broken in the city, they had not been organized in the slightest. They did not cause much trouble to the Western Army. The reason why the army is tired is that they have been robbing and playing with women. Naturally, they can''t keep up with their physical strength, because the above means that whoever grabs it will go to the army and the money will be paid for the army. Therefore, the Western Army The soldiers don''t fight desperately?


    But now it¡¯s getting late, no matter the guards, but those who stay in the city, they are tired and want to sleep. Moreover, no matter it is ordinary soldiers or the command above, they think that the Rebels will definitely not dare to counterattack. Yes, if they had that guts, they wouldn''t be without resistance when the city broke.


    Moreover, they had no use for the city wall before, so now they choose to attack the city?Don''t be kidding, unless the head of the rebel army was squeezed by the door.


    Therefore, everyone did not take this guard seriously, even the little boss before, although he scolded his hand, but in his heart he did not think that the rebels came back, and did not really take it seriously. Things.


    At this time, there were almost no people visible on the head of Meixian City. There were not many people on duty, but now the day is about to dawn and there is no accident overnight, so they are more relaxed and look for places one by one. Woke up and went to sleep, waiting for their companions to change the guard, and then they could go back to sleep, or grab something.


    "How is it? Have you been discovered?" It was still at Ximen. At this time, several figures were gathered together, whispering something, while talking while looking at Ximen, there were a few vague figures there. , Is sleeping in the corner.


    "No, the soldiers of the Western Army are all asleep." Another said: "Has news come from outside?"


    "Not yet, but this time is about to come." The first person said anxiously.


    "It is estimated that the news will not come in, and I don''t know if they have come."


    "I think they might not come. They were beaten off last night. Can those rebels come back so soon and boldly?" one of them said disapprovingly.


    "That is, is the news that your family received before is fake?" The person next to him also asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know this anymore. I''m just a family member. I don''t know so much. However, the patriarch asked me to open the city gate at the appointed time to help the rebels enter the city." The man said.


    "What I got is this news, so what should we do?"


    A group of people are a little anxious. Whether or not the city gate should be opened is indeed a question. If it is opened and the rebels do not arrive on time, they will startled and startled the snake. Not only those who are responsible for opening the gate will be killed on the spot, Moreover, it will be very difficult next time if you want to go inside and out again. People in the court, as long as they are not fools, will definitely take precautions.


    However, if the rebels were not opened and the rebels were already outside the city, then they would lose an opportunity to resist the imperial court. When the Western army really gained a foothold in Meixian, it would be even more difficult for the rebels to come in again. .


    "Damn it, no matter what, when the appointed time comes, we will open the city gate. I believe that the rebels don''t want to lose Meixian and dare not come to play with our families." said one of the Jiading.


    "Okay, let''s go together later!"


    Others also agreed. After all, this matter was originally arranged by their Patriarch. Even if there was a problem in the end, they should not be blamed. If they did not open the city gate and the problem occurred, then they would They can''t eat, so they are obviously more willing to follow the arrangements of the owner.


    At the same time, not far from the west gate of Meixian County, there was a large area of ??black shadows lying on the ground and slowly crawling forward. If anyone came closer and looked at them, they would find that all these shadows were people, at least There are tens of thousands!

 630 Chapter 630

    It was the rebels led by Huang Feng who were creeping forward. Before they approached the city wall, they lay on the ground under Huang Feng''s order, and then slowly creeped forward.


    This action was naturally requested by Huang Feng. These rebels did not have this awareness. Huang Feng did this to reduce the risk of himself and others being discovered. Although, he thinks that the western army in the city may be paralyzed at this time, patrolling and standing guard are definitely There will be loopholes, but Huang Feng still thinks it is better to be careful.


    In this way, although they are a little tired, they can safely reach the foot of the city wall. Until this time, the city is quiet. Obviously, they have not been discovered. After all, there is no searchlight in this era. Yes, it is the darkest time of the day again, Huang Feng and the others are careful enough, naturally it is not easy to be spotted.


    At the beginning, the rebels still felt that Huang Feng''s request was a bit inexplicable. However, people who knew the goods clearly understood the benefits of doing so, and then they did not object. After all, no one wants to go if they can survive. Death, and Huang Feng''s request would make them a little tired, but it can save their lives to the utmost extent, and they will naturally not complain.


    "General Huang, this time is about to come, why is there no movement at the gate?"


    On the grass outside the city, Sun Liang, who was lying on the ground, asked Huang Feng next to him in a low voice, but his eyes were still staring at the city gate, hoping to see the city gate opened in the next second.


    Among the rebels, there seems to be a habit of calling other people¡¯s generals. Although Huang Feng just came, because he led the soldiers this time, he was also named a "general" when he entered the village as he did. , It sounded a little awkward, and then I got used to it.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng said casually: "However, no matter what, since we are here, no matter whether the gate will be opened, we will fight this battle. Otherwise, wait for them. With a firm foothold, we have no chance even more."


    Although Huang Feng was talking to Sun Liang, his eyes were looking at the situation on the city wall. His eyesight was much better than that of the surrounding rebels. Therefore, even if the surrounding environment was very dark, he Can clearly see the situation on the wall.


    What he saw was a relief, and it was also the reason why he decided to choose a strong attack when the city gate was not opened, because, at this time, there were only twos and threes on the city. Individuals were standing there, and these few people were still taking a nap. They did not look at the situation outside the city at all. It seems that the Western Army in the city was not only the same as the counterattack of the Heart Rebels, they were in a better state than the Rebels last night. Be lax.


    In fact, Huang Feng can understand this situation. As he analyzed before, the Western Army now does not think that the Rebels will come and die on their own initiative. Therefore, it is normal to be lazy.


    Although they did not slack off any siege equipment, many parts of the city wall in Meixian County were already dilapidated. Although it would be troublesome to rush in, it was not impossible.


    "Squeak!"


    Just as Huang Feng looked at the surrounding situation, thinking about what opponent he would choose to break through if he attacked, suddenly there was a heavy door opening.


    Huang Feng, Sun Liang and the others looked at the west gate as soon as their eyes lit up, and they saw that the door there was slowly opening.


    "Everyone, rush with me!" Huang Feng leaped up and called to the rebels behind him.


    "Grandma''s, it can be regarded as open. The opportunity for the brothers of the rebels to revenge has arrived, everyone rush!" Wang Daniu shook his arms and shouted.


    Although Sun Liang next to Wang Daniu didn''t shout anything, he rushed out after Huang Feng.


    "What sound?" In a corner of the city, Er Gouzi was awakened by a loud noise. He subconsciously sat up, but was not fully awake, as if looking for the source of the sound.


    "What sound can there be, Ergouzi, are you fucking dreaming!" The man next to him rolled over, muttered a few words, and went on to sleep.


    Er Gouzi also felt that he had misheard, so he was about to lie down and continue to sleep. However, as soon as he lay down, there was still a sound of footsteps in his ears.


    "No, there is someone at the city gate!" Er Gouzi stood up suddenly, picked up his own sword, and ran towards the city gate.


    "It''s a fool. Of course there are people at the gate of the city. Couldn''t there be no brothers guarding the gate?" The man next to Er Gouzi still didn''t get up and continued to sleep, even soon there was a snoring sound.


    On the rebel side, except at the beginning, Huang Feng and Wang Daniu yelled twice. The others just bowed their heads and ran forward without saying anything. Therefore, there were only footsteps in the air, but after all, there were a lot of them. , So if you listen carefully, you can still hear it.


    However, at this time, many people in the city are sleeping lazily. Not many people are awakened like Ergouzi. Although these few people are aware that something has happened, they are not sure. It was the rebels who came, so their first choice was to go to the west gate to see what happened.


    "You can count it." Seeing Huang Feng and others appear, the few Jiading people at the west gate said with joy. Huang Feng and the others can show up at the agreed time, which is obviously good news.


    And Huang Feng also saw it. Beside a few people, there were a few corpses that were not completely cold. Obviously, these were the people who guarded the gate here, but now they have been killed and can only be quiet. Lying there.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded to the group of people, then turned to Sun Liang and said: "You take someone to guard this place to ensure the safety here, and wait until all the soldiers come in before you can leave!"


    "Yes!" Sun Liang led the way.


    At this time, the rebels were running continuously into the city, and the movement was getting bigger and bigger, and more and more people discovered the anomaly here.


    "Who?!" At this time, the first group of people who came to see the situation had just come down from the top of the city. Er Gouzi only saw some dark shadows. He shouted, trying to remind his surrounding companions.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, he felt a pain in his chest. He lowered his head and looked down. I don¡¯t know when, his chest had a long sword. The long sword penetrated his body directly. With an incredible look, he fell from the top of the city.


    "The rest, follow me!" Huang Feng took a sword from Jiading next to him again and shouted at the rebel army behind him.

 631 Chapter 631

    The rebels behind Huang Feng saw with their own eyes how Huang Feng killed the Ergouzi. Although they did not know Ergouzi, this did not affect their judgment of Huang Feng''s skill. Now they heard Huang Feng''s voice. All orders are naturally obeyed.


    More and more rebels rushed into the city and followed Huang Feng forward.


    At the same time, more and more Western troops discovered the changes in the situation and started to rush here. Huang Feng and Sun Liang suddenly felt the pressure had become very great.


    However, the defense of the Western Army was relatively lax. Therefore, the number of Rebels entering was still greater than that of the Western Army. To a certain extent, this also made up for the shortcomings of the Rebels'' insufficient combat effectiveness.


    "What''s the matter, why is it so noisy outside!?" In a relatively luxurious courtyard, Xue Kai suddenly woke up from his dream, and he asked the guards outside loudly, wanting to know what happened.


    However, those guards obviously didn''t know what happened, so they didn''t know how to answer Xue Kai''s question.


    Xue Kai''s residence originally belonged to the leader of the enemy, but now it has changed the owner, and Xue Kai was still very satisfied with it and stayed here that night.


    However, Xue Kai''s mood at this time is obviously not very good, because his heart is jumping around at this time, it seems that something is happening. Originally, he was the same as those of his own men and did not have much alertness. After all, he didn''t think that the rebels dared to kill again, and besides a rebel army led by Qiu, there was no other force against the court.


    Therefore, tonight Xue Kai, while indulging his subordinates, also relaxed a lot for himself. Not only did he drank some wine, but he also found two women and took a break early.


    However, it was obviously not very peaceful tonight. While he was asleep, he still heard the noise outside. Although the guards who were on guard did not know what was going on, they immediately investigated the situation outside.


    "General Xue, the matter is not good, the rebels came back with people!" After investigating the specific situation, one of the guards returned and reported in a little panic.


    "What are you so scared of?! What''s so scary about the Rebels? I''m looking for them, and now they are just coming back!" Xue Kai shouted at his guard while putting on his armor.


    And Xue Kai''s guards saw that his general was so calm, they also slowly calmed down, waiting for Xue Kai to dress neatly.


    "Go, follow me to meet these rebels, I want to see how many heads they have, they dare to die at this time!" Xue Kai put on his sword and said to his men.


    The guards also calmed down at this time, followed Xue Kai and walked outside.


    At this time, Xue Kai was not too worried. He thought that the previous rebels were not worried about failure, and organized a counterattack. After all, although they wiped out the rebels in the city, it was obvious in one day. , Could not completely wipe out the Yijin in the city, he thought it was the remnants of the rebel forces in the city.


    But of course, when Xue Kai took the people out of the residence, his face instantly became ugly, because he found that the situation was worse than he thought. There were people running around everywhere, and most of these people Still his people.


    In fact, there is also the contribution of the local family in Meixian County. After they determined that the rebels had really come, they set fire everywhere to cause trouble, but the Western army in the city became even more panicked.


    "Don''t panic, follow me!" Xue Kai pulled a western soldier who was running around and said.


    "General, General? Run, there are many people from the Western Army. They have entered the city. We can''t stop them!" The soldiers of the Western Army seemed to know Xue Kai. After seeing him, he couldn''t stop his heart. In a panic, he persuaded Xue Kai to leave quickly.


    Xue Kai didn''t know this scene at this time. It happened in this city the night before, but at that time, it happened to the rebels.


    "brush!"


    After Xue Kai heard the words of the Western Army, without thinking about it, he drew out his saber and killed the opponent directly. The opponent fell to the ground with an incredible look in his eyes. He didn''t seem to understand. He kindly reminded himself. General, how could the other party treat himself like this.


    "This person is between the rebel army, and the cholera army''s heart, should be cut!" Xue Kai shouted loudly.


    Xue Kai''s words still have some effect. The crowd who was already a little flustered has stabilized a little bit because of his words.


    However, Xue Kai also knew that this situation could not last long. If the riots in the city have not been suppressed, then this panic will still spread among his own hands. Therefore, what he has to do now is to bring him immediately. People are going to drive out the rebels who have entered the city!


    "Follow me!" Xue Kai shouted!


    Those Western troops didn''t think much, they all followed Xue Kai forward. At this time, they didn''t have much thinking ability, they were shocked by Xue Kai''s just now.


    However, both Xue Kai and these soldiers understood that this kind of deterrence could only last for a while, not forever. Now they must solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Xue Kai''s heart was very angry. He did not expect that the rebels who had been driven away by him would have the courage to return. Moreover, they returned so soon, which was beyond his expectation.


    However, no matter how he didn''t believe it, this matter had already happened. Xue Kai vowed that he would never let these rebels go this time, and must kill them all on the spot.


    Xue Kai is full of confidence here and wants to kill all the rebels entering the city, but the western army in other places does not have his confidence.


    At this time, the surroundings were very dark. Those Western troops didn¡¯t even know how many rebels had entered the city. Moreover, they had already driven away the rebels. If they wanted to come, the rebels would never dare to come again if they weren¡¯t powerful. Those who came back, therefore, those Western troops thought in their hearts that there were more rebels entering the city at this time than last night, and more than their number.


    Therefore, although resistance was being carried out in some places, most of the places were already defeated at this time. They did not see how many people there were in the rebels. They only knew that there were many, many people in the rebels. In the face of so many rebels, they simply could not resist.


    Therefore, when Xue Kai brought people to trouble the rebels, the Western army in many places had already been defeated.

 632 Chapter 632

    However, Xue Kai''s abilities are still good. On the road, he used thunder means to constrain a lot of defeated soldiers, and took them to the source of chaos, the West Gate.


    At this time, Huang Feng was also leading people from the West Gate to the center of the city. He was also accompanied by a lot of rebels.


    The two sides met on a not-so-wide street, and neither seemed to expect this to happen for a while, and they were both quiet.


    Huang Feng is looking at the opponent''s leader. He doesn''t know Xue Kai, nor does he know that he is the highest commander of the Western Army. He only knows that the Western Army in front of him is the most numerous resistance he has encountered so far. With strength, if you want to move on, you must completely wipe out the strength in front of you!


    On the other side, Xue Kai didn¡¯t know Huang Feng either. However, he knew that his opponent was a member of the rebels, regardless of the leader of the opponent. He had to destroy them before he could continue to move forward. All the rebels were wiped out.


    Therefore, although the two sides do not know each other, they regard each other as mortal enemies!


    "Brothers of the rebels, rush over with me!" Huang Feng shouted, and after that, he took the lead and rushed over. In this scene, many rebels are not unfamiliar, because Huang Feng is on the front line on this road. Therefore, after seeing Huang Feng rush out again, they all rushed out too!


    "Brothers of the Western Army, go and kill the enemy at any time!" Xue Kai yelled, not to be outdone. After that, he waved his big knife and rushed up first.


    Xue Kai himself still has some force. In each previous battle, he rushed to the forefront. Therefore, he can also win the respect of the Western soldiers in the battle again and again, making them desperate. Work for him.


    This time, Xue Kai did not think that Huang Feng was different from the enemies he had encountered in the past, so he was the first to rush forward, and in his eyes, he also stared at Huang Feng closely, Feng regarded him as the first enemy he wanted to kill. As long as Huang Feng died, the fresh rebels would be nothing to worry about.


    Huang Feng also regarded Xue Kai as his first enemy to be killed. Who made Xue Kai rush to the forefront? Moreover, his armor was obviously different from that of others, although he did not recognize Xue Kai. However, he can still know his identity is extraordinary.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. Xue Kai has already seen Ke Huangfeng¡¯s face. He raised his sword and was ready to slash at any time. In the past, as long as his sword was swung down, he could take away an enemy¡¯s life. I believe that this time will be no exception.


    However, the reality was obviously going to disappoint Xue Kai. When he approached Huang Feng and swung down his big sword, he saw Huang Feng drew out his long sword lightly and swung it in front of him. After that, he just listened. With a sound of "dang", they ran into each other with one knife and one sword.


    In fact, when Huang Feng drew out his sword, Xue Kai had already discovered that he wanted to avoid Huang Feng¡¯s sword and slashed directly on Huang Feng¡¯s body. However, no matter how he changed direction, he could not avoid it. Opening the long sword in Huang Feng''s hand is just like the long sword in Huang Feng''s hand is everywhere.


    The weapons of the two came into contact with each other, allowing both of them to see each other''s appearance clearly. At this time, their faces were full of murderous looks, although neither of them knew that each other was the highest command of the other, , At this time can not let the other party reduce the murderous in mind.


    Although Xue Kai''s martial arts is good, but it is only good. He is not even a third-rate master. His martial arts are accumulated bit by bit on the battlefield, and he has not systematically learned martial arts.


    Therefore, after the two sides came into contact, when he wanted to continue to attack Huang Feng, Huang Feng took the first step, and saw Huang Feng not holding the left hand of the sword, waving it lightly, even though Xue Kai had already seen it. When he arrived, he wanted to evade, but he couldn''t evade it anyway. In less than a second, he had already got a palm in his chest.


    "Ding Ding Ding!" Xue Kai, who hit Huang Feng''s palm, took a few steps back to stabilize his body. However, before he could completely stabilize his body, he saw a figure approaching. .


    Xue Kai was shocked. He wanted to make a defense, but he couldn''t do anything. He received another palm on his chest. This palm was hurt more than just now!


    Xue Kai stepped back again, and when the Hornets were about to make persistent efforts to kill Xue Kai, Xue Kai''s guards had found out about his master''s situation and rushed forward desperately.


    Huang Feng had no choice but to change his goal and gave up the pursuit of Xue Kai, instead killing the guards of Xue Kai.


    "Come on, give it to me! Kill that guy!" Xue Kai covered his chest and said loudly.


    Two simple fights have made him understand that he is not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. While he was surprised that the Rebels had such a master, he also made up his mind to kill Huang Feng today. Otherwise, from now on, It must be evil enough.


    Hearing Xue Kai''s words, more and more people were surrounding Huang Feng, and there were more and more people around Huang Feng. Although the rebels wanted to help Huang Feng, their strength was still worse than the Western army. Quite a few, although even if they are intentional, they can''t help Huang Feng much.


    Seeing this situation, Xue Kai laughed a little proudly. Although Huang Feng is great, his personal bravery is still very limited in the role of war. The overall strength of the Western Army is obviously required. It is better than the Rebels, so even if Huang Feng is personally powerful, it is of little use.


    However, Xue Kai''s smile quickly solidified on his face. He looked down at his chest in disbelief, where there was an extra hole, and blood was constantly pouring out.


    "What''s the matter?" Xue Kai''s mind was full of such doubts, but obviously there was no answer for him.


    Before, he also saw Huang Feng who did not know where he took out a dark object, but he didn¡¯t care. Even if it was a hidden weapon, he was sure to avoid it. After all, there were still some hidden weapons. Certain rules can be followed.


    However, after a "pop" sounded in his ears, he immediately felt that his chest was hit by a heavy object, and then he felt the loss of life.


    Huang Feng put away his left spear and continued to fight with the western army around him. Although he was certain that he could kill Xue Kai after killing the surrounding western army, but in that case, obviously it would be delayed. Less time, and the strength of the Rebels is better than that of the Western Army. Such time can also cause the Rebels to suffer heavy losses.


    Therefore, Huang Feng directly took out the left spear from Na Jie and directly killed Xue Kai.


    On the other side, Xue Kai, although he is nostalgic for the world, and wants to know what hidden weapon he was killed by him, but the reality is obviously impossible to make him think so much. After being shot, he is very I wanted to say something, but, after all, I didn''t say anything.


    "General, General, what''s wrong with you?!" The stand-in guard next to Xue Kai obviously noticed Xue Kai''s strangeness, and quickly stepped forward to support Xue Kai and asked anxiously.


    However, Xue Kai opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but with one mouth, what he said was not words, but a pile of blood. After struggling twice, he was completely breathless, but his eyes were still If you can''t close it, it''s obviously a dead end.


    "General, General!" The guard next to Xue Kai obviously couldn''t accept the sudden death of his master, and he kept shaking, hoping for a miracle.


    However, his efforts were obviously in vain. Xue Kai had no breath, no matter if he swayed, he would have no reaction at all. Although Huang Feng on the other side was dealing with the soldiers, he was also paying attention to Xue. In Kai''s situation, seeing him belching completely, he screamed.


    "Your general is dead, surrender and not kill!"


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, those who besieged him instinctively paused. After that, they all subconsciously looked at where Xue Kai was. Sure enough, they saw Xue Kai lying in the arms of a guard. There was nothing left. sound.


    "Your general is dead, surrender and don''t kill!" The rebels following Huang Feng seemed to understand something at this time, and Duan cried out loudly.


    The shouts of these people suddenly caused the Western army to change chaos even more. They didn''t know what to do. The general who was good before, suddenly died at this time, and they had no time to react.


    After that, these people had two reactions. Some people put down their weapons and prepared to surrender to Huang Feng and others. After all, their life is important anyway.


    The other group of people yelled to avenge Xue Kai and rushed towards Huang Feng. For this group of people, Huang Feng didn''t leave any hands, brandishing a long sword, and stepped forward to kill them all on the spot.


    Suddenly, the Western Army, who was still a little hesitant, left the weapons in their hands on the ground. While the soldiers of the Rebel Army stepped forward and accepted the prisoners, they were constantly shouting "Mighty, General Huang". Obviously the battle just now has completely convinced them.


    And Huang Feng himself was relieved. He is now the leader of the rebel army. Of course, he does not want his men to suffer too many casualties. Moreover, the rebel army has so few people, much less than the imperial army, and one died. , There is only one less. Of course, he doesn''t want his strength to be weakened. After all, the better he achieves now, the more money he can make in the future.


    Therefore, after seeing these Western troops give up resistance, Huang Feng was also very happy.

 633 Chapter 633

    The battle that took place in Huangfeng and the others was only a small part of all the battles in Meixian. In other places in Meixian, at this time, there were also constant battles. The Western army in those places did not know that their General Xue Kai had been shot by Huang Feng, so fighting in other places continued, and it was the Western army that slowly began to gain the upper hand.


    In fact, Huang Feng and Su Pei had expected this situation. After all, the two of them had already understood the combat effectiveness of the Western Army in the previous city defense war. It was not weak, at least stronger than their rebels. A lot of.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was not too surprised when the rebels slowly fell into the wind during the battle. The reason why he dared to bring people to break the city was because he wanted to take advantage of the random scenes and go to the opponent¡¯s main general. Killing him will make the opponent lose his command at the same time his morale plummets. In this way, he will have some opportunities.


    Huang Feng himself did not expect that he would accidentally run into the opponent¡¯s leader again, as if he had accidentally ran into the leader Qiu before. He himself had to express his good luck in his heart. After all, this Meixian said it was big or small, and it was definitely not small. It is not easy to find someone who is an important person of the other party.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t expect that he would meet the opponent unexpectedly here, and he actually killed the opponent.


    "Go, some people will take in these Western troops, and others will let me go and shout, saying that their general is dead, surrender and not kill!" Huang Feng said to his own rebel army.


    The rebel army quickly issued Huang Feng''s order, so starting from Huang Feng''s side, slowly spreading far away, there were voices shouting that Xue Kai was dead and the Western army surrendered.


    And these voices slowly converged, and in the end, they were heard from all corners of the entire Mei County, and those Western troops were naturally no exception.


    At this time, the Western Army was a little confused. They were originally attacked. Although relying on their own force, they did not fall into the disadvantaged, but their psychological feelings were completely different. They felt that they were calculated, and the Rebels If they dare to steal the city at this time, there must be some support. In this way, although they have the upper hand in some areas, their psychological anxiety has not diminished in the slightest.


    And now they heard the news that General Xue Kai was dead, their hearts were even more flustered, and they wanted to ask for proof, but there was a mess around them, and there was no way to contact their superiors. However, From the time of the accident until now, there has been no order from General Xue Kai, and many of them have already believed in it.


    And those middle-level commanders knew more than ordinary soldiers at this time, because when they went to Xue Kai for instructions, they had discovered that their own people could not contact General Xue. He was probably killed as the Rebels said.


    Regarding this situation, many commanders were panicked. They didn''t expect that this sneak attack was only fought for such a short time. The highest commander on their side was killed by the opponent so easily. The impact on their hearts is not small.


    Because there was no command, the opinions of these Western troops began to diverge. Some wanted to defend Meixian firmly and drive the rebels out; some wanted to withdraw from Meixian, integrate their forces, and then counterattack back; some, even I''m already thinking about surrendering to the rebels. Anyway, they are all soldiers. Who is the soldier?As long as there is military payment, it is enough to work at the court. If it weren''t for Xue Kai, they didn''t even have military payment?Now that Xue Kai is dead, they estimate that they will return to the previous days, so it seems that it is not bad to surrender the rebels.


    All kinds of thoughts came to the minds of the Western Army. Because of the lack of unified command, the Western Army finally began to chaos. Once they were chaotic, their combat effectiveness declined linearly. The rebels had already been very difficult to deal with. At this time, it finally slowed down and resisted.


    And because Huang Feng beheaded the opponent''s main commander so quickly, it also boosted the morale of the rebels, and their combat effectiveness increased a lot. Under the circumstances, the overall situation in Meixian began to change.


    Huang Feng did not relax at this time. He led the rebels everywhere to kill the enemy, like a god of war, where the fighting was fierce, he rushed there, and once he got there, the western army would be killed and collapsed. After all, no one is his enemy, and the rebels following Huang Feng''s eyes have completely changed when they look at Huang Feng, as if they are looking at gods. They worship Huang Feng now. Incredible.


    Because Huang Feng led people everywhere to behead the fierce resistance of the Western Army, the speed of the Western Army''s defeat accelerated. Finally, an hour after Huang Feng and the others entered the city, they completely collapsed. Some people kneeled and surrendered. Some people fled outside the city. At this time, it was impossible to defend Mei County.


    Although he was very tired, Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to stop. If all the Western troops were to escape, then, before long, these people would come back and threaten them again. Therefore, Huang Feng Feng must take advantage of the present to kill as much of the active force of the Western Army as possible, so that they lose the ability to resist.


    Therefore, Huang Feng led the troops and chased the western army all the way, killing the opponent to lose his helmet and remove his armor. Along the way, there were corpses, weapons and armor everywhere. At this time, the sky was already bright, and the western army who was fleeing from the opponent could Not good news. In this way, their escape will become more difficult, and the rebels will be more convenient to hunt down.


    The entire hunting process continued until noon, when Huang Feng returned to Meixian with people. When he returned to Meixian, all the surrounding rebels chanted his name. They felt sincere that they could have such a brave general. Happy, even Wang Daniu and Sun Liang, the eyes looking at Huang Feng at this time are completely different. They are no different from the eyes of ordinary rebels looking at Huang Feng. They also look at Huang Feng now. Worship is very, not less than the worship of Supe.


    In this battle, Huang Feng and the others killed 20,000 enemies and captured 20,000. In the end, the number of people who really escaped by the Western Army was no more than 10,000. However, Huang Feng and the others only lost less than 10,000 people. It can be said that this It''s a big win!

 634 Chapter 634

    Everyone knows who contributed to this big victory, but before the unjust army believed that Huang Feng had no qualifications and abilities and could not be their leader general, now he is convinced of Huang Feng, Huang Feng Not only was he able to direct the battle, but his own combat power was also quite strong. The scene where Huang Feng killed Xue Kai was also fascinated by the rebels around him. All the rebels already knew about it.


    And when Huang Feng led the rebels and the prisoners of the Western Army back to Meixian, in addition to the remaining rebels welcoming him, even the local residents in the city took the initiative to come and sincerely welcomed Huang Feng.


    Originally, the attitude of the Rebels towards the local residents was better than those of the imperial army. Moreover, it is still Huang Feng. This person who has come from modern times is commanding this team, so he is naturally more He understood the importance of maintaining a good relationship with the local residents, so after he entered the city, he announced that no one should do anything to disturb the people. Once discovered, he will be severely punished. Therefore, the rebels did more than last time. Better.


    In addition, the residents in the city had just been mutilated by the Western army. If the two were compared, everyone naturally knew what attitude to use to treat the rebels.


    Even some local merchants and families who were suspicious of the rebels because of the leader Qiu had discovered a change in their attitude towards the rebels.


    And those seven or eight local families and wealthy businessmen who had put the treasure on Su Pei from the beginning, at this time, smiled from ear to ear. After the Western Army entered the city, they also suffered a lot of losses, who Let them be the big gates, naturally they are the targets of the Western army robbery.


    Therefore, at this time, they even more hoped that the rebels would come back soon, but they did not expect that Su Pei¡¯s rebels would come back so soon, it was so fast that they were out of their expectations, and they would attack all at once. Entered the city, and wiped out most of those Western troops.


    The rebels have such a fighting capacity, how could they be unhappy?Now, the better Supei''s rebels perform, the happier they are.


    And Huang Feng has also become the upstart in the eyes of these people. After all, people who have the ability will not be buried anywhere, and Huang Feng is obviously a capable person. Those people are already thinking of ways to fight Huang Feng. It''s a good relationship. If you want to develop better than others, you have to look farther than others and start first. Isn''t it the reason that they invested in Supei before?


    Moreover, after the two consecutive master changes in Meixian, the family forces in the city are about to reshuffle the cards. The people who were close to the leader Qiu before have been wiped out by Xue Kai, and those who came close to Xue Kai later The family will definitely be hit by Supe afterwards, and the extra benefits will naturally be divided by those who are close to Supe. This is the advantage of investing first. Of course, you have to choose For talents, otherwise, you can imagine what kind of mood the people who chose to support Xue Kai before.


    Therefore, many people are optimistic about Huangfeng. No, not long after Huangfeng first entered Meixian, Zhang Ming from Zhang''s family stood in front of Huangfeng with several people.


    "Mr. Zhang, what do you mean?" Huang Feng looked at Zhang Ming with some confusion and asked.


    "General Huang, these are all former servants and servants of Ning Mansion. After Ning Mansion was ransacked, I used some means to get them in hand. I heard that General Huang and Ning Mansion¡¯s daughters had a very close relationship. Borrow flowers to present the Buddha and present these villains to General Huang." Zhang Ming said, looking at Huang Feng with a smile on his face.


    Zhang Ming is even more optimistic about Huang Feng than others, and he is even as optimistic about Huang Feng as he is optimistic about Su Pei.


    This is mainly because, after the goal-winning battle last night, there were two Huang Feng¡¯s teams in Zhang¡¯s family who also joined Huang Feng¡¯s team. After that, they have been with Huang Feng. Therefore, for everything afterwards, including Huang Feng¡¯s The abilities of the two people are all understood in great detail, and when the two family members came back, when they reported to Zhang Ming, they almost wanted to praise Huang Feng to the sky. They were like Huang Feng''s two leftover fans.


    Zhang Ming knows that these family members usually have their eyes above the top because they are not weak. He didn''t expect that after only contacting Huang Feng for such a short period of time, he would actually worship Huang Feng to this point. Therefore, Zhang Ming also naturally knew how powerful Huang Feng was.


    Huang Feng looked at the few people in front of him speechlessly. He didn''t expect that Zhang Ming''s news was so well-informed. Huang Feng can guarantee that this Zhang Ming had never heard of himself before he took someone into Mei County last night. As a result, in just a short time, I have actually heard a lot of news about myself. Even Ning Wushuang has been with me all the time. Looking at the other''s ambiguous eyes, Huang Feng knows that he is sure in his heart. I misunderstood the relationship between myself and Ning Wushuang, so now I sent these former subordinates of Ning Mansion to show myself well.


    However, Huang Feng did not refuse. Zhang''s family is a big family and there is no shortage of these people. Although she and Ning Wushuang are not in that kind of relationship, they are also friends. Since her home was ransacked, she can only be A lonely person, it¡¯s not bad to have these few servants with her now, and, at that time, I can completely return her mansion in Meixian County and return it to her again. If so, she will also have The place to live, and, at that time, it will indeed need to be taken care of by the subordinates.


    "Thank you Mr. Zhang, then." Huang Feng said, arching his hands.


    Seeing Huang Feng did not refuse, Zhang Ming smiled even more happily, "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    After sending Zhang Ming away, Huang Feng had time to rest. Not only him, but the entire rebels needed to rest. Last night, they didn¡¯t sleep all night. In the morning, they chased and killed the Western Army for half a day. Everyone was tired. Now All need to be refurbished.


    The entire Meixian county gradually became quiet. After being destroyed by the Western army for a day, the rebels successfully regained the Meixian county. The residents of the entire Meixian county were finally relieved. Of course, some people were very unreliable. These people were just before. Those who choose to join the Western Army have not had time to enjoy the benefits of their investment in advance, so Meixian has changed owners again, and these people are almost crying.


    At this time, they could only constantly find ways to resolve the misunderstanding between them and the rebels. Huang Feng was obviously a good candidate. Unfortunately, after Huang Feng sent away Zhang Ming, it was in his temporary The residence was closed and no one was seen.

 635 Chapter 635 Returning to Li County

    Huang Feng, Sun Liang and others rested in Meixian for a day. The next morning, 10,000 people were left to guard Meixian. Sun Liang was also left behind. The others were captured by the Western Army with 20,000. , Marching toward Lixian mightily.


    The area of ??Meixian was originally relatively small. In addition, it has been damaged by two consecutive wars. Now it is in urgent need of reconstruction. Whether it is the city defense or some other buildings in the city, too many have been destroyed. Therefore, Meixian is no longer suitable for use. The base camp of the rebels existed, Li County replaced Meixian and temporarily became the base camp of the rebels.


    However, it is only temporary, because the area of ??Li County is also not large, but now the rebels do not have a large city in their hands, so they can only choose this one, which is relatively good. Lixian.


    Because there were prisoners, and they didn¡¯t run away like the last time, Huang Feng and the others traveled very slowly. Until the afternoon, everyone arrived at Li County. At this time, they had received news at the gate of Li County. Su Pei had already brought people to wait, and Ning Wushuang was also there not far from Su Pei. Obviously, because of Huang Feng, Ning Wushuang¡¯s identity at this time was already somewhat special. At least, at this time, there are not many people who can stand next to Supe.


    Ning Wushuang¡¯s mood is a bit complicated. Originally, last night, she had made up her mind and gave herself to Huang Feng. She even took the initiative to wait for him in Huang Feng¡¯s room, but she did not expect Huang Feng to be here. After leaving, it took more than a day. She also learned today that after Huang Feng went out of the residence yesterday, he took someone to attack Meixian, and also let him win.


    However, even so, Ning Wushuang was worried about Huang Feng in her heart. Although she also knew that Huang Feng was very skilled, but there were no eyes on the battlefield, and there were a lot of cold arrows. It is powerful, but also dangerous.


    Fortunately, when Su Pei sent someone to inform her and her team to welcome the victorious return, she learned the news that Huang Feng was safe and sound, which made her finally relieved.


    Ning Wushuang was originally a lady who didn''t know anything about the world. If it weren''t for the incident at home, she would still be naive and innocent, and there would have been few opportunities to contact the opposite sex.


    The appearance of Huang Feng left a deep impression in her heart, not only because Huang Feng helped her, killed the head of the enemy, and avenged herself, at the same time, Huang Feng¡¯s image and temperament were echoed. When she used to be alone, she secretly imagined how her future husband-in-law would look like, so she was full of affection for Huang Feng, which is one reason why she subconsciously chose to follow Huang Feng before.


    "They''re here!" When Ning Wushuang was thinking about it all by herself, Su Pei who was not far in front of her said excitedly. Ning Wushuang looked up, and she really saw the dust in the distance. Shao''s figure slowly approached, and it was obviously Huang Feng and the others who came back.


    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that Su Pei gets excited. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s battle is related to whether he can stand firm in this place. Only after defeating the Western Army can he truly stand in this place, not just now. If he took over the rebels, he would be forced to flee. Although he had prepared for the worst, once they took the initiative to retreat from Lixian, then those merchants who supported them would definitely hesitate. Some of the rebels who took refuge in will choose to leave.


    But now it''s different. No one in Huang Feng let him down. They really won the battle and successfully retaken Meixian. Moreover, they also took advantage of the situation to kill a lot of people from the Western Army and captured a lot of them. The main generals of the army were all beheaded by Huang Feng. It can be said that the Western army is no longer anxious now. They have truly established themselves in this area.


    Therefore, it is understandable that Supei is excited. With this victory, they will not only stabilize, but also increase their reputation. Besides, without the troubles of the Western Army, they can develop very well. Supei and Chief Qiu is different, he will not be complacent, but he will stop.


    "Go, let''s go up!" Su Pei said, and then took the lead to go forward, he wanted to see his heroes earlier.


    And Ning Wushuang followed closely, and she also hoped to see Huang Feng soon.


    "General Su!" Huang Feng and Wang Daniu also saw Su Pei who took the initiative to greet him. They also speeded up. Now Huang Feng and the others are not when they just left. Huang Feng and Wang Daniu are both under their ass. There are horses. These horses were all seized from the Western Army.


    "Are you back? We fought a good battle!" Su Pei stepped forward, holding Huang Feng''s arms, and said excitedly.


    "Thanks to the general, we finally completed the task this time!" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You did a good job, really good." Su Pei glanced at the mighty rebels and the western prisoners following Huang Feng, and the smile on his face couldn''t hide.


    "Brother Huang, are you okay?" At this time, Ning Wushuang also came to Huang Feng''s side, blushing, looked at Huang Feng and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said: "There is still good news to tell you."


    "What news?" Ning Wushuang asked suspiciously.


    "I brought a few people, you won''t be lonely in the future." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Who?"


    "It''s them!" Huang Feng said, pointing to the person behind him.


    "Miss!" Several figures ran out behind Huang Feng. One of them was about the same size as Ning Wushuang. When she saw Ning Wushuang, she called out excitedly.


    "Xiaocui!" Ning Wushuang was excited when she saw the person coming. She didn''t expect that Huang Feng would bring her own maid, Xiaocui, over. Since separating from her, she has no contact. , And Meixian was so chaotic recently, I thought Xiao Cui was killed, but I didn''t expect that not only was she okay, she was actually brought by Huang Feng.


    The two masters and servants hugged each other and wept, and it took a long time to come back. At this time, Huang Feng, Su Pei and others had already finished speaking, and they all went to Li County together.


    The environment in Lixian County is relatively good compared to Meixian County, but after Huang Feng and others entered the city, they dispersed. It is enough to go to the celebration banquet hosted by Su Pei at night. They can do it during this period of time. His own business, and Huang Feng returned to his residence with Ning Wushuang, Xiaocui and others.

 636 Chapter 636

    "Miss, this is our new home?"


    When Huang Feng and his party returned to their residence, Xiao Cui followed Ning Wushuang and asked in a low voice.


    At this time, Xiao Cui was in a relaxed mood. Before, after Ning Mansion was ransacked, their servants were also assigned to each house. However, most of them were taken to their mansion by Mr. Gou. Xiao Cui was just one of them, and she was also taken to the mansion by Mr. Gou.


    Xiao Cui looked good at first, although she was not as good as Ning Wushuang, but she was a bit charming. Mr. Gou originally wanted her to be his concubine, so he didn''t make her embarrassed.


    However, before Mr. Gou had time to attack Xiao Cui, he was severely beaten by Chief Qiu. After that, he encountered a Western army siege and died accidentally. Therefore, Xiao Cui''s innocent body Be preserved.


    However, although she finally saved her body, during this period of time, her life was not good, she was worried all day long, and she was also worried about the safety of her own lady.


    Later, she didn''t know what was going on, so she was taken over by another family in the city. For people like them, it was the same everywhere, but she always remembered Ning Wushuang and the relationship with Ning Wushuang. Okay, I''ve been worried about Ning Wushuang, but she is just a maid, and it is almost impossible to find out where Ning Wushuang is.


    Then, when she heard that she was given to a rebel general, she didn''t feel too much. In her opinion, as long as it was not by Ning Wushuang''s side, everything else was the same.


    It''s just that Xiao Cui didn''t expect that she would actually see her own lady because of this, and, it seems, the relationship between the lady and the general of the rebel army is still extraordinary.


    "This is not our residence, it belongs to Brother Huang. We are only temporarily living here, so don''t cause trouble." Ning Wushuang said to Xiao Cui.


    "Brother Huang? It''s so affectionate." Xiaocui looked at her young lady with a smile, apparently very interested in this title.


    "What do you want to say." Ning Wushuang glanced at Huang Feng who was walking in front, and he was relieved when he saw that he didn''t seem to hear it, and then secretly twisted Xiao Cui to tell her not to talk nonsense. .


    Huang Feng actually heard the conversation between the two behind him, but he didn''t seem to be able to interrupt on this topic, so he had to treat it as if he didn''t hear it.


    "You can arrange for them to live, I''ll go to rest first." Huang Feng said to Ning Wushuang, and then went to the backyard to rest.


    "Good." Ning Wushuang replied.


    After that, Ning Wushuang was responsible for arranging these people who had just arrived. Except for Xiao Cui, she also knew everyone else. They were all former servants of her family. Now they are very touched.


    "Miss, I see those people who treat you like the mistress." Ning Wushuang took Xiao Cui back to his room. The two sisters hadn''t seen each other for a while, so naturally there were a lot of things to say about themselves.


    And what Xiaocui is talking about is the servants here. Their attitude towards Ning Wushuang is indeed the same as that of the hostess, and Huang Feng has never officially introduced Ning Wushuang¡¯s identity, so they have always been Such an attitude.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Brother Huang will be unhappy to hear it." Ning Wushuang said with a blush.


    "Miss, I think that General Huang is good, and he is good in length. Although he is a member of the rebel army, he looks more like a scholar, and also saved you. Or, you can be the real hostess here. "Xiao Cui said.


    "I told you not to talk nonsense, you still talk nonsense." Ning Wushuang''s face turned red even more when he heard his maid''s words, "I am just a down-and-out woman now. How can I be worthy of Big Brother Huang?"


    "So, miss, do you like General Huang too?" Xiao Cui could understand what Ning Wushuang meant.


    Ning Wushuang just blushed this time, but didn''t say anything. Obviously, he had acquiesced to Xiao Cui''s words. Beautiful women love heroes, no matter where they are.


    "Miss, since you like her, you should take the initiative. I think General Huang is a good person and deserves to be entrusted to her for life." Xiaocui said: "Moreover, I don''t think you are not worthy of him. Miss you are so good. There is no problem with anyone."


    "But, I..." Although Ning Wushuang had indeed thought of asking herself to take the initiative before, she was still a little embarrassed to talk about it with Xiao Cui now.


    "It''s nothing, miss, now this world is so chaotic, the master is gone again, we women in this world, if we don''t find a man as a backer, we can''t survive at all, and you like General Huang, and General Huang also has this Isn''t it just right to be able to protect us?" Xiao Cui said.


    Although Xiao Cui is not very old, she is more "sensible" than Ning Wushuang. After all, Ning Wushuang was not a small place before. Ning Wushuang can live a carefree life, while Xiao Cui obviously cannot be that way. Simple, after all, there are often intrigues among the subordinates, so she knows the hardships of life better than Ning Wushuang.


    Ning Wushuang still agrees with Xiao Cui''s words. She is not a strong woman, but a weak girl. Not to mention such a woman in troubled times, it is more difficult to survive in peaceful times. of.


    But if you can marry Huang Feng, it¡¯s different. First of all, he likes Huang Feng. Moreover, Huang Feng also saved himself and avenged himself. At the same time, he also has a backer, and he also If you can survive, it can be said that as long as you marry Huang Feng, that is the best result.


    "But, I don''t know what Big Brother Huang thinks, what if he doesn''t like me?" Ning Wushuang, who has always been confident about his appearance, suddenly lost his confidence.


    "How could it be possible that you are so beautiful, Miss. If a man sees you, he won''t be indifferent. Moreover, if you take the initiative, I don''t believe that General Huang is indifferent, unless he is not a man." Xiao Cui said.


    Ning Wushuang didn''t speak, but Xiao Cui was already moved in his heart, thinking about what he should do to attract Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng on the other side didn''t know that Ning Wushuang, who was not far from him, was already thinking about how to recommend himself to him.


    Huang Feng didn''t actually rest, but was cultivating, because he found that after yesterday''s battle, the energy of the magic martial arts in his body seemed to increase a little, and he wanted to see what was going on.

 637 Chapter 637: Why Didnt I See It?

    In fact, when Huang Feng was fighting yesterday, he discovered that when the energy in his body was running, the speed seemed to be much faster than usual. It was just that he was on the battlefield at the time, and there was no time to look carefully. But now that he looked again, it seemed to have returned to the previous speed.


    "Could it be that during fierce fighting, the energy in the body moves faster, and the total amount can be increased?" Huang Feng guessed in his heart, because the energy in his body seemed to have really increased, although not a lot. However, it is indeed longer.


    However, now he obviously has no way to verify his conjecture, so he can only look at it during the next battle.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng continued to practice until the night before stopping. Although with his current force, in the current time and space, it seems that there is no adversary. However, once he teleports to those high Wu time and space, his own point The ability is obviously not enough. I won¡¯t talk about other spaces, just say that he has already acquired a world of "Dragon Babu", where there are many first-class masters, and even several super-class masters. , Once you are still at the second-rate peak when you are teleporting there, it is obviously not enough to see, there must be a lot of masters at the second-rate peak in that world.


    Therefore, Huang Feng still has a sense of urgency.


    Huang Feng, who was out of the room, happened to see Ning Wushuang. He thought about it, but in the end he did not choose to take Ning Wushuang with him. Although, as Su Pei said before, he could bring his family members there at night. Yes, but obviously Ning Wushuang is not his family.


    "Brother Huang, are you going to the banquet?" Ning Wushuang didn''t expect Ning Wushuang to come up and ask.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said.


    "Can I go together?" Ning Wushuang asked carefully, as if he was afraid that Huang Feng would not agree.


    "This..." Huang Feng did not expect that Ning Wushuang would take the initiative to ask to go.


    "Can''t it?" Ning Wushuang said with a bit of frustration. She mustered her courage to wait for Huang Feng to appear here. She wanted to attend such a gathering with Huang Feng, but, unexpectedly, Huang Feng disagreed. .


    "Why? I''m afraid you will be bored. If you want to go, then let''s go." Huang Feng said, bringing Ning Wushuang with her. There is no need to make her unhappy because of this.


    "Okay, let''s go." Ning Wushuang said immediately happily. She naturally knew about the party today, and Huang Feng''s reputation in Li County is not small now, especially in the victory of Mei County. After the news came, he became the first choice for the wishful princes of the girls who had not yet come out of the cabinet.


    And the reason why Ning Wushuang wanted to go with them was to tell others that Huang Feng had a family. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to prevent Huang Feng from finding a woman. After all, even if she became Huang Feng¡¯s woman Huang Feng can''t have only one woman, his father already loves his mother, but how many concubines he still has, let alone a better Huang Feng?


    Ning Wushuang just wanted to occupy a position first.


    "General Huang, are you here?"


    "Hello General Huang!"


    "General Huang, you fought beautifully in the first battle in Mei County."


    When Huang Feng brought Ning Wushuang to the meeting place, many people had already arrived. After seeing Huang Feng, these people came up to greet him with great enthusiasm.


    Although Huang Feng coped with a smile on his face, he still had some doubts in his heart. Most of these people did not know him, but he did not expect that these people knew him.


    In addition to some people in the rebels, local families and wealthy businessmen in Lixian also attended today¡¯s gathering. Obviously, they wanted to take this opportunity to build a good relationship with the rebels. They were originally occupied by the rebels. They defeated the imperial army again, and they were naturally more optimistic.


    Moreover, the leader of this rebel army has changed people. If they don''t come to worship the temple, it is their own fault.


    As for Huang Feng, the young man who was suddenly killed, everyone is very optimistic. He is courageous and strategic, and his future achievements will not be low. Of course, he has to take advantage of Huang Feng''s not complete success. Relationship.


    Never underestimate the energy of these families. Huang Feng experienced it in Zhang Ming when he was in Meixian. Now, he once again lamented that these people are well informed.


    And Ning Wushuang¡¯s worries were not wrong. When chatting with Huang Feng, those people, either openly or secretly, wanted to introduce women from their family to Huang Feng, and they were all of the kind, Huang Feng¡¯s. Everyone has followed Ning Wushuang, and they are still doing this. Without Ning Wushuang, it is estimated that they would have done even more excessively.


    In the end, it was Su Pei''s appearance that rescued Huang Feng from the siege of these people.


    "Why? Not used to it? It was the same at the beginning. I will get used to it after a long time." Su Pei pulled Huang Feng aside and said to him, other people naturally won''t bother them without eyesight. Two of them.


    "It''s a bit unaccustomed." Huang Feng said, mainly because those people are too enthusiastic. Is it possible that people in this time and space like to meet and introduce someone?


    "Aren''t you planning to do business? It''s good to get in touch with them more." Su Pei said, "Yes, do you have a good business plan? Say okay first, I have no objection to your business. However, it can only be done by others. I need you as a general now, and my brothers all need you."


    "Hehe, I''m flattered by what you said." Huang Feng said with a smile: "However, I haven''t figured out how to do business yet."


    At this time, Su Pei looked at Ning Wushuang who was not far away, and then smiled and said to Huang Feng, "I think it''s a good business to do cloth."


    "Oh?" Huang Feng was a little confused, wondering why he said that.


    "Hey, that Ning Wushuang, their Ning Mansion was in this business before. Although they have been ransacked, there are still some connections in this respect. After you marry her, these connections are not all yours. Now it¡¯s very convenient to continue doing the cloth business."


    "Who said I was going to marry her?" Huang Feng asked back.


    "Such a beautiful girl, you are not tempted? I can see that if people are interested in you, you want to live up to their kindness?" Su Pei said.


    Huang Feng looked at Ning Wushuang, who was not far away, and then muttered, "Why didn''t I see it?"

 638 Chapter 638

    The guests attending the banquet came one after another, and Ning Wushuang was also arranged at the table of the woman next door. Although, in Huang Feng¡¯s heart, it is equal to men and women. It is normal for men and women to eat together in modern times. However, In this era, this situation is obviously impossible. Even Ning Wushuang himself didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this arrangement. It was just that he felt a little bit but Xin Huang Summit would not be drunk.


    The atmosphere during the banquet was very good. Apart from the rebels themselves, some merchants and families who walked very close to the rebels were able to join the party. Everyone¡¯s interests were the same. Now the rebels have won the battle again. Good is understandable.


    Today¡¯s dinner has two protagonists. One is Su Pei. After all, he is the leader of the current rebel army, and the other protagonist is Huang Feng. His performance in Meixian County is now known to everyone at the scene. Naturally. They all understand that Huang Feng is a truly capable person, and he has the trust of Super.


    Su Pei and Qiu Chieftain are obviously different. Before Su Pei was under Chief Qiu, because of the great achievements in the battle, some of the merits were overshadowed by the master, so Chief Qiu later distrusted him.


    However, Su Pei is obviously not the case with Huang Feng. He trusts Huang Feng very much. Moreover, Huang Feng himself is alone and has no foundation in the rebels. In addition, Huang Feng originally wanted to do business, so he still had to suffer. Persuading the other party, the other party agreed to join him. Obviously, Huang Feng''s interest in money is far greater than his interest in rights.


    Of course, there is a more important point, that is, Huang Feng once rescued Su Pei when he was in Meixian County. At that time, if Huang Feng hadn¡¯t taken the shot, Su Pei would have already returned to the underworld. Be sure to be the leader of his rebel army?And Su Pei is obviously not a wolf-hearted person. He will naturally trust Huang Feng, who has saved himself.


    It is precisely because of Su Pei¡¯s very obvious support for Huang Feng that he has a great posture to make him the first person under his command. Therefore, the middle-level generals in the rebel army and the local merchant families will treat Huang Feng more. Optimistic.


    Su Pei¡¯s intention to support Huang Feng¡¯s upper position is obvious, and there is not much hindrance. The people he brought, except for Sun Liang, turned out to be only middle-level generals, with more seniority than Huang. The peak height can''t go anywhere. As for ability, there is nothing to compare.


    And the only one with older qualifications is Sun Liang, but at this time, Sun Liang''s admiration for Huang Feng is no less than that for Su Pei, so Sun Liang has no problems.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was able to easily take the position, and no one would object to it.


    Therefore, at the banquet, Huang Feng drank a lot of wine at all. People around him constantly persuaded him to drink, even if Huang Feng had already forced the alcohol out of the body with internal force, when the banquet dissipated, he still had some Slightly drunk.


    "Why drink so much? Doesn''t it hurt?" Out of the hall, Huang Feng saw Ning Wushuang, who was already waiting there. Ning Wushuang saw Huang Feng look like this, and hurried up to support him, and at the same time asked very concerned. stand up.


    At the previous reception, Ning Wushuang participated in the one where all the female relatives were involved. Although Huang Feng did not go there, he was still the focus there, and many people were talking about him.


    For Huang Feng''s record, these female relatives are naturally full of praise, which makes Ning Wushuang feel kind and proud. However, the following topics make her a little unhappy, because those women have not yet appeared in the cabinet. They all seem to be very interested in Huang Feng, and even those who are already women, many seem to want to see Huang Feng. Such a situation naturally makes Ning Wushuang, who has thoughts in his heart, unhappy.


    It''s just that she couldn''t show her unhappiness, because she didn''t have any relationship with Huang Feng now, so she was naturally not qualified to say anything.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said, but his head was still a little dizzy. He thought that after he would return to his residence, he would force all the alcohol out of his body and it should be fine.


    "I''ll help you." Ning Wushuang said, although a little shy, she still did.


    At this time, Ning Wushuang was a little close to Huang Feng because he had to support Huang Feng. Huang Feng could clearly smell the scent of her body. This disagrees with the aroma of modern perfumes, which made Huang Feng subconsciously sniff a little more. under.


    Ning Wushuang also noticed Huang Feng''s movements, but although she blushed, she did not stop Huang Feng, and she was even secretly happy.


    Huang Feng felt that his heartbeat seemed to be speeding up a bit. He had already drank a lot of alcohol, and his nerves had been stimulated. It was somewhat radical, and he lost the usual stability.


    Reminiscing what Su Pei said to himself at the party tonight, Ning Wushuang seemed to have a good impression of him, which made Huang Feng feel a little stranger.


    However, when he was outside at this time, Huang Feng didn''t dare to take any action even if he had any thoughts. He didn''t care about it, but Ning Wushuang still had a face.


    The two quickly returned to the residence, but Ning Wushuang did not leave there, but kept supporting Huang Feng back to his room.


    In fact, Huang Feng''s wine was almost awake at this time, but he seemed to be a little obsessed with the smell of Ning Wushuang, coupled with the throbbing before, so he did not push Ning Wushuang away, nor did he stop her. Although he is not a sex monster, he still enjoys the opportunity to take advantage of this.


    "Come on, be careful, you lie down first, I''ll get you some soup." Ning Wushuang said while supporting Huang Feng on the bed.


    However, it may be that he didn''t stand up for a while, and when Ning Wushuang stood up, he fell down quickly, and then lay directly in Huang Feng''s arms.


    Huang Feng had enjoyed Ning Wushuang''s care before. Now, Ning Wushuang suddenly fell into his arms, and he subconsciously hugged him.


    However, after reacting, Huang Feng did not loosen Ning Wushuang, but instead held his arms tighter, and the throbbing in his heart became more obvious.


    Ning Wushuang was blushing, lying motionless in Huang Feng¡¯s arms, not knowing what to do, she wanted to get up, but when she did something, Huang Feng hugged her even more. It was tight, and she didn''t know what Huang Feng meant, so she didn''t move.


    In this way, Huang Feng lay on the bed, Ning Wushuang lying in his arms, neither of them spoke.

 639 Chapter 639

    "Huang, Brother Huang?"


    After a long time, Ning Wushuang''s somewhat leisurely voice came.


    "what?"


    "You are holding me too tight." Ning Wushuang said.


    After Huang Feng listened to it, he let go of Ning Wushuang. Ning Wushuang thought that Huang Feng had misunderstood her meaning. She did not let Huang Feng let go of her meaning, but just wanted to relax a little bit. Now, Huang Feng is It is completely loosened.


    "Brother Huang, I didn''t, I didn''t mean that." Ning Wushuang said anxiously.


    "I know." Huang Feng said in a heavy tone.


    He naturally understood what Ning Wushuang meant, and through his behavior just now, he understood that Su Pei did not say anything wrong. Ning Wushuang did have a good impression of him. In the ages, it was impossible for a girl to hug the opposite sex in this way. It would have a great impact on their reputation, and even if it spread out, it would make them unable to marry.


    However, Ning Wushuang didn''t mean to stop herself, and even indulged herself a little. Obviously, she was committed to herself in her heart, otherwise, she would never do it.


    And Huang Feng was completely awake at this time, he could take advantage of Ning Wushuang because of his temporary desire, but that would harm Ning Wushuang. After all, in this age, as long as men are unwilling, There is no way for a woman to divorce, and even if a man takes the initiative to divorce a woman, it will have a great impact on the reputation of the woman.


    And he can only stay in this world for one year, and he will leave after one year. At that time, what should Ning Wushuang do?Back to reality with yourself?I don''t know if the storage box will be allowed, and even if it is allowed, Ning Wushuang can adapt to modern life, completely separate from her original world, and leave her familiar people?


    If you don¡¯t take Ning Wushuang away, then how will she live in the future, alone and helpless, to live a life alone, even if she allows her to find another one, the fact that she has been married cannot be changed. She has no way to find her own happiness at all.


    Therefore, Huang Feng knew that he and Ning Wushuang had no future and there would be no results.


    "Brother Huang, what''s the matter with you?" Although Huang Feng has released Ning Wushuang, Ning Wushuang did not get up from Huang Feng''s arms for the first time. She felt Huang Feng''s abnormality and looked up with some doubts. Huang Feng.


    "Wushuang, I was impulsive just now, I''m sorry." Huang Feng said indifferently.


    "Brother Huang, what''s the matter with you?" The change in Huang Feng''s attitude made Ning Wushuang feel a little frightened. She said with a flustered expression: "Brother Huang, I don''t blame you for what happened just now. It''s me, it''s me. willing."


    "I was impulsive, Wushuang, you will find a better man than me in the future." Huang Feng said.


    "No, I don''t want it, I just want Big Brother Huang!" Ning Wushuang didn''t know where his courage came from, and suddenly shouted at Huang Feng, and then he hugged Huang Feng firmly, but his tears could not be controlled. The livelihood flowed out, because what Huang Feng said made her a little sad and hopeless.


    In normal times, it would be impossible for Ning Wushuang to speak such words actively. She was not a brave woman in the first place. In addition to the current social environment, it is even more impossible for her to speak such words actively. Up.


    However, she had a very strong feeling just now, if she didn''t take the initiative to say such a thing, then Huang Feng would be far away from herself, and she would never have a chance to say such a thing in the future.


    Huang Feng was also a little surprised at Ning Wushuang''s boldness. After all, even in the real world, although there are things that girls take the initiative to confess to boys, they are not something that everyone can do, let alone this time and space. , It was almost impossible to happen, but Ning Wushuang did it now, how could he not be surprised?


    "Wushuang, you won''t be happy if you follow me." Although Huang Feng was touched by Ning Wushuang''s actions, in this way, he would not even hope that he would harm this cute and innocent girl.


    "No, as long as I see Big Brother Huang, I will feel very happy and very happy." Ning Wushuang said quickly, she has reached this point, and she is not as shy.


    "Then what if you can''t see me in the future?" Huang Feng touched Ning Wushuang''s soft long hair and said: "If I leave, leave forever, you will never see me again, you will be happy ?"


    "Brother Huang, what do you mean? Are you leaving? Would you like to take me with you, I will follow you wherever I go," Ning Wushuang said.


    "You can''t go where I go, so Wushuang, I can''t harm you." Huang Feng said.


    Ning Wushuang was stunned. She didn''t know where Huang Feng could go, but she couldn''t follow it. However, she immediately said, "As long as I can stay with Brother Huang, even for one day, I am very satisfied. Now, Brother Huang, if you really leave and can¡¯t take me with you, I¡¯ll be here waiting for you to come back, waiting for you, thinking of you every day, thinking of everything about us, this is for me , Is also a very happy thing."


    "However, that is also a very cruel thing." Huang Feng said. The condition for him to carry out transmission now is to gather three things in a space. Although the number of pieces is one less than before, it is difficult But it hasn¡¯t diminished at all. After all, what he can get is not something he can control. It is completely random. It depends on luck. After he leaves this space, he will never come back. It was obviously a very cruel thing for Ning Wushuang.


    You know, Ning Wushuang is not too old. At this age, on the earth, she is only a third year in high school, or just a freshman. If she becomes a living widow from now on, it is indeed a very important thing. Cruel things.


    "But, I do! Big Brother Huang, I really do!" Ning Wushuang looked at Huang Feng and said firmly.


    "What a fool!" Huang Feng looked at Ning Wushuang''s decisive expression and said with emotion.


    "Brother Huang, do you agree?" Ning Wushuang looked at Huang Feng and asked cautiously, afraid that he would get an answer that he didn''t want.


    "Yeah" Huang Feng nodded in a mixed mood.


    "Haha, great." Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Ning Wushuang laughed happily, and clasped Huang Feng''s arm harder.

 640 Chapter 640

    Huang Feng''s mood is obviously very complicated, this is not pure Ning Wushuang can understand.


    He is not from this world himself. He came to this time and space just to make some money, and he never thought of looking for any woman here. After all, in the real world, he has a girlfriend, although he is only a prospective girl. Friend, but, after all, he is also a well-known person.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect to meet Ning Wushuang, and Ning Wushuang¡¯s personality and appearance gave him a great impression. Coupled with drinking some wine and Ning Wushuang¡¯s initiative, he actually agreed to accept it. other side.


    After really agreeing, Huang Feng''s heart is also very happy. After all, which man does not love beautiful women, and who is so beautiful or actively chases after him, Huang Feng''s heart is still very happy.


    However, after he was refreshed, he was worried. How to deal with Ning Wushuang and how to explain to Su Yumo are all questions, especially the latter. After all, the relationship between the other party and himself is not normal.


    Regarding the handling of Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng also had a way, and that was to let her be the person in charge of this space. In that case, although she could no longer teleport to this space and time, she still could. I met Ning Wushuang, but the meeting place could only be in that villa.


    Although this does not solve the problem perfectly, it is much better than before. However, Huang Feng doesn''t know what to do with the question of how to explain to Su Yumo.


    Although Ning Wushuang would not go to the real world now, as long as he didn''t say anything, Su Yumo didn''t know the existence of Ning Wushuang, and Ning Wushuang would not know the existence of Su Yumo. They could not see each other.


    However, Huang Feng knew that he was deceiving himself and others, and others might not know it, but he knew very well in his heart that he was now pedaling two boats, the "scumbag" in many people¡¯s mouths. He felt a little awkward.


    However, because of the space teleportation, Huang Feng must be very easy to accept the matter of a man with three wives and four concubines. He has teleported four times so far, and there are two spaces for three wives and four concubines. Therefore, before Huang Feng and Su Yumo determined the current relationship, it was not that he had never thought of such a beautiful thing. After all, that was the dream of many men.


    It¡¯s just that, after confirming the current relationship with Su Yumo, Huang Feng has never thought of such a thing. After all, Su Yumo is good enough, and he saw those three wives and four concubines in other spaces. Su Yumo may not be as good as their women, so Huang Feng didn''t think about that anymore.


    However, today, this matter has changed. After all, I have taken a step on the road of a "scumbag". A crucial step. Although I can explain it with various excuses, I did it myself. Yes, no matter how many excuses there are, there is no way to change this fact.


    "Fortunately, they won''t be able to see each other for the time being." Huang Feng comforted himself, thinking that he can have two outstanding beauties like Su Yumo and Ning Wushuang at the same time, Huang Feng is still very happy after all.


    Huang Feng¡¯s mood is complicated. Ning Wushuang didn¡¯t think so much anymore. Her mind was very simple, and she just wanted to be with Huang Feng. For this reason, she even took the initiative to be "faceless and skinless". She was very embarrassed, but she didn''t regret it now, after all, she got the answer she wanted.


    As for what Huang Feng said before, that he might be leaving, Ning Wushuang didn''t think too much. Just like she said, as long as she can be with Huang Feng, even if there is only one day, it is also the same for her. A happy thing.


    So, from this moment on, there was really one more mistress in this big yard. Although Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang didn''t confirm the relationship, they both understood in their hearts.


    "Why do you always look at me like this?"


    The next morning, when Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang had a meal together, Huang Feng found that Ning Wushuang was always staring at him, and Huang Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing, just want to see." Ning Wushuang smiled slightly and said with a reddish face.


    Last night, the last two did not break through to the last step. They just lay with their arms around for a while, and Ning Wushuang did not spend the night in Huang Feng''s room.


    And Ning Wushuang, who returned to her room, took a long time to fall asleep. She always felt that something was unreal. She was so proactive. Moreover, she actually confirmed the relationship with Huang Feng, which made her feel so excited that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. This morning After waking up, he also desperately wanted to see Huang Feng and made sure that what he had done last night was not a dream.


    Huang Feng naturally didn''t know what Ning Wushuang was thinking now. Seeing that Ning Wushuang didn''t say anything, he stopped asking questions.


    After the meal, Huang Feng rushed to see Su Pei. This was something that was decided during the party last night. Today, he is going to discuss the next direction of the rebels.


    "Huang Feng, are you here?" When Huang Feng arrived at Su Pei''s residence, Su Pei just finished his morning exercises. This has been his habit for many years. Although his martial arts can''t be regarded as strong, but his physical fitness is not bad. .


    "Yeah." Huang Feng responded.


    Several people had already arrived at this time. Among them were Wang Daniel, Sun Liang who had just rushed back, and some people who had supported Su Pei earlier. They were all middle-level generals, but they have all been promoted.


    "Go, let''s go in." Su wearing a group of people came to the hall, and after everyone was seated, Su Pei said: "I called everyone here today. For what, I think you all know?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "That''s good, then you can all talk about your own views, speak freely, and say whatever you want." Su Pei said.


    Everyone did not speak for a while. Wang Daniu himself was not good at this aspect. It would be okay to ask him to charge into the battle. Thinking of these things was really embarrassing him. Therefore, at this time, he could only scratch his head. Obviously he had no good ideas. .


    As for the original middle-level generals, they originally belonged only to the middle-level. They may have opinions, but they must be very limited. Moreover, most of them are ignorant of big characters. In such an occasion, they really have no confidence. Speak.


    Therefore, Su Pei can only turn his attention to Sun Liang and Huang Feng. Now that he can count on, it is probably the two of them, especially Huang Feng. He still attaches great importance to Huang Feng. The incident in Meixian also proved that Huang Feng''s vision was no problem.

 641 Chapter 641

    "General Sun, let''s talk first." Huang Feng saw Su Pei looking at him, and said: "Actually, I haven''t been in the rebel army for a long time, so I don''t know the current situation very well."


    Huang Feng is telling the truth. After all, he has just transmitted it and doesn''t have much time, and there is no chance to understand this world in detail.


    Seeing that Huang Feng wanted to let himself speak first, Sun Liang said without refusal: "Then I will talk about my opinion."


    "I think we still focus on stability. After all, we have just gone through two wars. Although we won in the end, we have lost a lot of strength. Now, we need to recuperate and restore our strength. Moreover, the court''s army We have just defeated us. In a short period of time, as long as we do not continue to expand, the court will not have the energy to supervise us. Therefore, we are still very safe. We will slowly recover our strength before making other plans."


    When Sun Liang was talking about his thoughts, Su Pei just listened quietly, and did not say anything. Among the new high-level personnel around, many of them agreed with Sun Liang''s ideas. After all, twice. The war caused heavy losses for their rebel army, and the number of people who could actually go to the battlefield was less than 40,000, which was much less than before.


    In fact, one of the reasons for this situation is the losses caused by the battle with the Western Army. Even if Huang Feng just defeated the Western Army, they also lost almost 10,000 people. In the previous Meixian Defence Battle At that time, more people were lost.


    There were still many rebels who disappeared after the Western army invaded Meixian. They did not die, but left, and left with their men. After all, not everyone was convinced of Su Pei. Moreover, if he can be independent, then other people can also be independent.


    Therefore, this also caused many rebel leaders to take their subordinates away from Meixian after the city broke. Although some rebel stragglers fled from Meixian, they came to Lixian and joined Supei¡¯s side. However, it is obviously impossible to return to the previous peak state. It can only be said that their rebel army was separated from the rebel army led by the previous leader Qiu, and it was a larger one.


    Therefore, their current situation is that their strength is not good, and their weapons are not good. Although they have just won a battle, everyone''s morale is still good, but morale obviously cannot completely change the result. Therefore, Sun Liang is not wrong about being conservative.


    After listening to Sun Liang''s words, Su Pei did not comment, but looked at Huang Feng, apparently waiting for his opinion.


    Huang Feng shrugged and said, "Could you please let me know the form around us now?"


    Seeing that Huang Feng really didn''t know the surrounding form, Su Pei took the initiative to help Huang Feng explain: "Okay, then I''ll talk to you."


    "It can be said that all places are not peaceful now. There are many rebels like us, large and small. Because there are too many rebellions, the imperial court cannot take care of everything at a time. It can only compare the scales. The big starters, as for the little ones, are in a state of indifference. Of course, it is not that the court does not want to manage, but that they simply don''t have so much energy to manage."


    "If we hadn''t occupied Meixian, Lixian and other small counties before, the court would not have noticed us. Therefore, if we were to be quiet for a while, the court would indeed be like General Sun said. They will not care about us for the time being, because they have too many people to care about."


    "Among the insurgents, there are no less than ten with a scale of more than 100,000. Therefore, our scale is no longer enough to attract the attention of the court."


    "In addition, on the back of the imperial court, the Purple Wind Nation is invading and has already conquered more than a dozen border cities, while the Crescent Nation to the west is also about to move recently and may have to attack us. So, the current imperial court It can be regarded as internal and external troubles. I have a foreboding that troubled times have come!" Su Pei said.


    After listening to Su Pei¡¯s introduction, Huang Feng felt in his heart that the current court is really miserable. There are rebels in the interior and the invasion of neighboring countries. This is completely a sign of demise, in the history of China. At the end, each dynasty basically looks like this, and some are not even as miserable as him. Therefore, it is no wonder that Su Pei said that troubled times have arrived.


    And Huang Feng also noticed the bright color in Su Pei''s eyes and the slightly excited look when Su Pei said the last sentence. Huang Feng also saw it. Obviously, Su Pei is very welcome to such troubled times. hero!


    "Leader Su, I want to ask you a question first." Huang Feng didn''t directly put forward his own opinion, but was going to ask Su Pei the question. For Su Pei, he changed his name from General Su to Leader Su. , His current identity is different.


    "What is the problem?" Su Pei said.


    "I want to know what you think, Chief Su, do you want to fight for this world, or do you just want to occupy a territory, wait for the world to calm down and accept Zhao''an?" Huang Feng looked at The other person asked.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, everyone present also looked at Su Pei. Obviously, they were also very concerned about this issue. After all, what Su Pei thinks is related to many of their future decisions.


    Su Pei didn¡¯t expect Huang Summit to ask such a question. He was a little flabbergasted and said: ¡°Naturally, we are going to compete with the heroes of the world! In this way, being a man will not be in vain. This is what we are in troubled times. What to do!"


    When Su Pei spoke, his face was a bit agitated. Obviously, he didn''t think about this issue only today, he had already thought about it, and he was obviously not a person willing to be ordinary, otherwise, he would not be after the defeat of the leader. After he chose to lead people out independently, he could find a place to live in seclusion. Obviously, he still had ideas.


    And other people, after listening to Su Pei¡¯s words, except Huang Feng, they all showed excitement. The male man, standing up and down, should live vigorously, and stunned, obviously not what they want, especially when they are Under the current fairly good form, naturally he is even more reluctant to remain silent.


    "Since General Su thinks so, I think we should take advantage of the victory and pursue it, rather than slow it down." Huang Feng said.


    Su Pei''s eyes lit up again, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Oh, why does General Huang think so?"

 642 Chapter 642 Expansion

    Huang Feng glanced at Su Pei and the others around him, and found that they were all staring at him, so he said: "If General Su just wants to occupy a territory and wait for Zhaoan to live a rich man Day, then we can completely wait for the court or other rebels to win the final victory without any action, and then just come to us."


    "However, at that time, the other party would not necessarily choose Zhao''an, and it is likely to destroy us. However, if we choose one party to negotiate in advance, it is still easy to be Zhaoan, especially the court."


    Huang Feng paused, and continued: "However, General Su and you guys, obviously don¡¯t want to live so mediocrely in the second half of their lives, and don¡¯t want to give up the good form in front of us so easily. Then we can¡¯t stop, we can¡¯t wait, and rest. Very important, but expansion is equally important!"


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng stood up, took two steps and said: "Now, whether it is the army of the court or the rebels of other people, they are thinking of ways to expand their strength. Only in this way can their strength Constantly strengthening, and as long as the leaders of the rebels still have ambitions, they will not stop the pace of expansion. Therefore, if we want to stop, then it will be slower than the other party, and the size of the rebels is originally larger than ours. Our goal is to contend for this world, so in the future, we will inevitably collide with each other. At that time, we are no longer their opponents. We are either eliminated by them or incorporated by them. There is no third way! "


    "However, our current strength loss is great, even if it is barely expanded, it is difficult." Sun Liang said, of course he also wants to expand and expand their strength, but this is not easy. There are too few troops here.


    "Although our number is a bit smaller than before, these remaining people have experienced many battles, and the combat effectiveness is worthy of trust. Although the number of rebels before was large, they were used to combine the elderly and children. It''s all counted inside." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, don''t we also need 20,000 prisoners of the Western Army? As long as they are surrendered, then our combat effectiveness has not decreased much compared with before."


    When everyone heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, their eyes lit up. Yes, why did they forget the 20,000 prisoners of the Western Army? Moreover, the Western Army¡¯s combat effectiveness is very strong, stronger than them. If you can recruit these people, then Their strength may not decline, but they can rise a lot.


    "Can those people recruit to surrender? After all, they are members of the court. I have only heard of people from the court recruiting the rebels before. I have not seen the rebels recruiting the court army." Someone said with some worry.


    "You can try." Huang Feng said: "Furthermore, I also inquired from those Western troops before that their military salary has not been paid for a long time, and the court does not care about them at all. They have long complained about the court. Therefore, recruiting them is not unsuccessful. For many soldiers, as long as they are paid, they will be the same for everyone. Moreover, with so many rebels, the imperial court has no energy to punish their families. Yes, so, at this point, there is no need to worry at all. If there is no worries, I believe that not many people are willing to die."


    "Yes, I agree with General Huang''s words." Su Pei also said that he was also in favor of incorporating the Western Army. After all, if so many prisoners were not recruited, it would be a waste. You must know that these people have experienced the formal experience. The combat power of the trained soldiers is stronger than that of their rebels, so he is naturally greedy for this power.


    "In addition, in addition to recruiting those Western troops, our expansion cannot be stopped. Although the newly recruited recruits are not capable of fighting, the last few battles are fine. Moreover, even if we expand abroad, we must be careful. Choose your opponent. At the beginning, you can¡¯t choose too strong. In this way, we can not only achieve the purpose of expansion, but also play the role of training. This effect will be much better than staying in the city every day to train. Of course, the loss will be slightly larger, but, as Chief Su said, it¡¯s a troubled world now. In a troubled world, human lives are the least valuable. As long as we can provide them with food, or even pay for the army, I Think, we don¡¯t need to worry about our own soldiers."


    After Huang Feng drank his saliva, he continued to add. Others, including Su Pei, all listened to Huang Feng¡¯s analysis very seriously. They thought that their situation was not very good. They were listening to Huang Feng¡¯s After some analysis, I suddenly felt that I still have a lot of advantages here, and there is no problem in expanding.


    Su Pei was very happy, secretly saying that he really didn''t misunderstand the wrong person, and Huang Feng was indeed a talent.


    "As for the issue of weapons, we won the Western Army, but we have confiscated a lot. For now, it can be used by us. Moreover, there are some rebel forces around us, or small groups of court forces. Our current manpower and weapons equipment should be sufficient. As for the problems that follow, we can obtain them by collecting spoils. Moreover, the larger the territory we occupy, the more resources we have. At that time, we must be able to solve the problem. We have a lot of problems." Huang Feng continued.


    "At the same time, when the site is larger, we will have more room to move around. Instead of this time, after the defeat in Meixian, we can only come to Lixian. If Lixian is beaten again, we will even have a place to stay. No, if the site is bigger, obviously there won''t be such a problem."


    Everyone nodded their heads again and again, and they already agreed with Huang Feng''s words in their hearts.


    "Of course, what I said is still on paper. If you really implement it, you will definitely encounter problems and will not be as easy as I said. However, I still think that now is the best time for our expansion. Once the external form becomes clear, then we will lose the opportunity." Huang Feng said at last.


    "I agree with General Huang''s words. If we don''t expand now, what awaits us will only be incorporated or destroyed. No matter which is what we want, we can only choose to move on!" When Su Pei saw Huang Feng finished speaking, she stood up and said.


    Originally, Su Pei always persuaded the other party because he watched the Qiu leader''s reluctance to make progress all day, but the other party did not listen to him, so Su Pei must support the expansion in his heart.

 643 Chapter 643

    Moreover, Su Pei must know more than Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng has just arrived, and Su Pei knows that the degree of corruption of the surrounding states and counties and the imperial army is far beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. There are many cases of empty payment, so the defensive force is not very sufficient. Under such circumstances, it is not difficult to defeat them.


    This is the reason why Su Pei has been persuading the leader of the enemy to attack the surrounding state cities as soon as possible. If he does not fight now, afterwards, either the court will slow down and clean them up, or these state cities will be given away by other rebels. Occupied, in that case, they will also not have a good life.


    However, Chief Qiu obviously did not listen to Su Pei''s opinion. Later, he was not even willing to meet Su Pei. How could he listen to him?


    So, now that Su Pei saw Huang Feng also saw this, and even analyzed a lot of things that he had not thought of, which made Su Pei very happy.


    The other rebel generals have also been persuaded by Huang Feng, and everyone has agreed to expand. However, how to expand and which direction to expand is obviously also a question.


    "We are in Meixian to the east. There is no problem at present, and to the west is Wuxian controlled by the imperial court. There are not many garrison troops. However, not far from Wuxian, a court army is stationed. Although their goal is another rebel team further west, if we go to attack Wuxian, they will definitely support it." Su Pei said.


    After confirming the expansion, the crowd did not disperse, and the meeting continued. However, the topic of discussion this time became how to expand and what direction to choose.


    Su Pei already knew that Huang Feng was not familiar with the surrounding situation, so he personally introduced and analyzed it.


    "Our north is also a county controlled by the imperial court. It is called Liuxian. There are not many garrison forces, and there are no troops stationed around. It is just that the city defense facilities are better, and there is a wider moat, while our south is another. A rebel team, they just occupied there. If we moved faster, we could occupy there, but now it seems that there is no way." Su Pei continued.


    "So, we can only choose to go north and attack Liuxian?" Sun Liang looked at Su Pei and asked.


    "If we go to attack Liuxian, there is no guarantee that the imperial army stationed in the west will not support it. After all, although they are farther from Liuxian than Wuxian, if they really want to support, they can still support it. I did it," Huang Feng said.


    "Then what should we do? To the south? It''s not good to have conflicts with other rebels now." Sun Liang said, they are also rebels themselves. Although they do not command each other, their goals are the same. It was to resist the court. Before the court was overthrown, they did not have much conflict of interest. Therefore, they did not want to conflict with each other.


    "I think our news is not detailed enough. For example, the number of rebels in the south who can actually go to the battlefield, how many defensive forces are in the county and Wu county, and the size of the imperial army stationed near Wu county, and his We don¡¯t know the character and habits of the leader of the army, and even the recent movements of the rebels that the team is preparing to deal with. We don¡¯t know these things. Obviously, this is not enough.¡± Huang Feng said.


    After all, the rebels were born halfway, and it¡¯s good to be able to fight on the battlefield. They had never thought about the importance of inquiring about each other¡¯s news before, so they didn¡¯t know a lot of things, and they were about the same as a blind man, only when the enemy got close, or They have already reached the other side''s city, they will go to find some news, and these news are often very vague.


    So, of course, when Huang Feng raised this question, none of the rebels present could know the detailed information, even Su Pei did not know, which also made him understand the gap between the rebels and the regular army.


    "I''ll send someone to investigate!" Su Pei said. In other words, he also knows the truth of knowing himself, knowing the enemy and winning in all battles, but he was not the leader of the rebel army before, so many organizations have no right to do it. , Now it is naturally different.


    "This is affirmative, and the more detailed the news, the better. In fact, the world is so chaotic. It is still very easy to mix in some people in these places. Only when we get useful news can we judge the next step. Where to go." Huang Feng said: "It just so happens that during this time, we can incorporate the Western Army and train the new army."


    Although everyone has reached a consensus on continuing to expand, it does not mean that they will launch an attack today or tomorrow. They only have plans and plans in this regard. There are many things to do before the real expansion. .


    Su Pei nodded. He obviously understood this. There was still a lot of preparatory work to be done before the troops set off, including mobilization for war, raising grain and grass, etc. Therefore, there were not many things.


    After that, everyone discussed for a while and decided on the work schedule for the next period of time. Originally, Su Pei wanted to give Huang Feng more burden, but Huang Feng refused. Regarding the preparation and training of the new army, he included the Western Army. He is not very good at these things. As for the establishment of a new department, he is not interested. He is not so nostalgic for the rights here, so he should give these opportunities to others.


    And Su Pei also knew Huang Feng''s thoughts, so he didn''t force him. During this period of time, Huang Feng was allowed to work on his own affairs. He would be notified of his own affairs.


    When Huang Feng returned to his yard, it was already close to noon, and Ning Wushuang was already waiting for him to eat together. With what happened last night, Ning Wushuang didn''t need to keep a distance from Huang Feng.


    "By the way, Wushuang, what about your mother? Any news?" Huang Feng asked suddenly while eating. He now knows that Ning Wushuang''s father was beaten to death by Mr. Gou, but her mother He didn''t die at that time, but later separated from Ning Wushuang.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Ning Wushuang was shocked, and then said sadly: "I have disappeared, I heard from Xiaocui that all the female relatives in our family were transported to the big city by Mr. Gou to sell. Those young and beautiful like her were left behind."


    Mr. Gou obviously wants to make as much money as possible, so he will use all resources to make money.

 644 Chapter 644

    "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you find your mother." Huang Feng comforted.


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang just nodded. Although she trusts Huang Feng very much, she also knows how difficult it is to find a woman who has been sold away in such troubled times.


    Huang Feng once again felt the lag of news of this era, but now he still has some power in the rebel army, and it is not impossible for people to investigate Ning Wushuang''s mother.


    "By the way, have you thought about what you will do in the future?" Huang Feng asked Ning Wushuang.


    "What?" Although Ning Wushuang was still in a bad mood, he was still stunned by Huang Feng''s question. He didn''t know what Huang Feng meant.


    Huang Feng saw Ning Wushuang¡¯s reaction, and then remembered that this is the ancient times with the idea that men are superior to women, rather than the modern era of equality between men and women. In this time and space, women cannot even meet the opposite sex at will before they are married, even if they are married. If you are married, you are not allowed to show your face casually, unless it is a very poor family, when a woman needs to stand up to support the family, only a few women will come out.


    But all the men in the family who are a little capable will not let their wives go out and show their faces. Women only need to be the husband and child of the family. Therefore, they don''t need to think about what they want to do in the future, they just need to marry a good man.


    And Ning Wushuang was born in a big family, and the education she received from childhood was also inferior to men. These thoughts were even more serious than ordinary people''s. Therefore, this kind of thought has flooded her heart. All she thinks about is husband and child. But there is no idea of ??going out to "work".


    Therefore, Ning Wushuang did not understand what Huang Feng meant.


    "I mean, do you want to stay at home forever? Do you want to do something?" Huang Feng said.


    "What can I do?" Ning Wushuang said unconfidently.


    "Isn''t your family in the cloth business? You can continue to do it, otherwise, stay at home all day, won''t you be bored?" Huang Feng said.


    "No, it''s okay to be a female celebrity, you can chat with Xiao Cui, I have become obsessed with cooking recently, and I am practicing recently." Ning Wushuang said. When it comes to cooking, Ning Wushuang''s face is interested It''s very strong. The failure of cooking for the first time gave her a big blow, and now she has been studying hard.


    Huang Feng was a bit speechless. Seeing that Ning Wushuang really didn''t have much interest in this area. Originally, if Ning Wushuang was unwilling, he would not force her. However, if she didn''t do that, the two of them might see each other in the future. Not up.


    "Wushuang, if you say, I want you to try to do business, would you agree?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Do you want me to do business? That''s OK, I will definitely learn it." Ning Wushuang heard that Huang Feng wanted her to do business, so she directly agreed: "But in this case, I will I''m going to show my face, would you mind?"


    Ning Wushuang was afraid that Huang Feng would have thoughts in her heart. After all, when doing business, she would be in contact with the three educators and nine liu, and she would show her face all day long. She would not have a good reputation for her daughter''s family. She had a clear conscience and could not care, but She was afraid of Huang Shengeng thinking too much.


    "How come." Huang Feng said. In modern times, it is a normal thing for women to go to work and do business. How can Huang Feng mind in this regard: "And, remember that I told you before, I will Is it possible to leave here?"


    "Remember, you really want to leave?" Ning Wushuang asked caringly: "Take me along, okay?"


    "I don''t know if I can take you away yet." Huang Feng said: "However, even if we can''t take you away, we can see each other often. However, the premise is that you do business and are responsible for my name. Under the industry."


    "It turned out to be like this." Ning Wushuang somewhat understood why Huang Feng would let her learn to do business, and even if he couldn''t go with Huang Feng, it would be nice to see him often, although Ning Wushuang didn''t understand, since Huang Feng didn''t take her with him, so how could the two meet often?


    "Actually, if you don''t want to show your face, you can ask someone you can trust to help you, and you can be in charge of the overall situation behind your back." Huang Feng said, asking Ning Wushuang to find such a person instead of him. It is Huang Feng. I even believed that Ning Wushuang could meet her in the villa. As for the others, he obviously didn''t want to tell them his secrets.


    And Ning Wushuang finds such a person, and the other party is responsible to Ning Wushuang, and Ning Wushuang finds himself again. If this is the case, it is safe.


    Ning Wushuang nodded.


    "As for what business you want to do, it''s up to you. Even if I leave in the future, as long as this rebel army is still there, no one will bully you." Huang Feng said, this is why he is working hard for the rebel army now The reason, even if they hope they can continue to take care of Ning Wushuang and their business here after they leave.


    "Let¡¯s start the cloth business first. Although I haven''t learned about this business in detail before, I have also heard my father talk about it. Therefore, I still have some contact." Ning Wushuang thought about it and said.


    "Okay, you can just get in touch with those business partners of your previous family recently. If you need my help, just say." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang nodded. Now the Ning family has been uprooted by the leader Qiu. Except for some connections, there is nothing left. At this time, doing business is business. Obviously, you can only rely on Huang Feng. Said that Ning Wushuang had no opinion on assigning this new cloth business to Huang Feng''s name, not to mention that it was related to whether she and Huang Feng could meet in the future.


    After eating, Ning Wushuang got busy. Originally, she was not very interested in doing business. After all, she is a traditional woman. However, since Huang Feng wants her to do this business, it also matters. Will she be able to see Huang Feng after she arrives, so even if she doesn''t like it, Ning Wushuang still puts in it wholeheartedly.


    When Ning Wushuang knew how to do business and contacted the previous family network, Huang Feng was not idle. He exchanged some money through the storage box. This money was his initial investment. Although he was established in the rebel army Not a small amount of work, but now the rebels are still relatively poor, even if Su Pei wants to reward him with some property, it will not be too much, so Huang Feng can only rely on himself.


    However, Su Pei clearly did not forget his previous promise to Huang Feng.

 645 Chapter 645

    Although Su Pei could not give Huang Feng more and more direct financial support, he did not slack in any support for other help.


    Supei has already given Huangfeng several well-positioned shops in Meixian and Lixian, as well as several other small towns occupied by the rebels. The original owners of these shops were either killed in the war or supported The enemy of the rebels, now it¡¯s the turn of the rebels to settle accounts after the fall, and these shops have been confiscated.


    Therefore, these shops are now unowned, and Su Pei gave these shops to Huang Feng to support Huang Feng''s business career.


    With these shops, coupled with some contacts in the Ning Wushuang family, the cloth business controlled by Huang Feng soon opened, and Su Pei even named his name to support Huang Feng. This allowed Huang Feng to open his new shop from the beginning. It went well, no one dared to oppose and make trouble.


    As for Ning Wushuang''s network, there weren''t many people to support her at the beginning. After all, she was just a female stream. In the age of patriarchy, there was really no advantage.


    However, when these people knew that Ning Wushuang was behind Huang Feng, they all changed their minds and took the initiative to cooperate with Ning Wushuang. Even the cooperation conditions they offered were even better for Ning Zihao before. Dare to have the slightest negligence and deception towards Ning Wushuang, which allows Ning Wushuang, who has just started in this business and has no experience, to learn and accumulate experience calmly.


    In the next few days, Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang were constantly busy setting up shops and doing business, and because of Huang Feng¡¯s relationship, their business went smoothly from the beginning, so the development was very good. Quickly, although it didn''t take long, but in several counties, it has already become famous.


    What surprised Huang Feng was that when Ning Wushuang¡¯s maid, Xiaocui, helped Ning Wushuang do things, she showed a good business talent, not even the old foxes who have been shopping malls much worse than Ning Wushuang. It''s much higher.


    This also made Ning Wushuang a lot easier, and Xiao Cui also has a great interest in doing business. Therefore, after Ning Wushuang and Huang Feng discussed, the two decided to support Xiao Cui to let it go. They would do it behind the scenes. Especially Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng consciously cultivated her awareness of being the big boss behind the scenes. After all, he will have no less industry in this time and space in the future, and Ning Wushuang must have this awareness.


    And Xiaocui has no problem in terms of loyalty. She grew up in Ning Mansion and has a very good relationship with Ning Wushuang. Therefore, Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang both trust her very much, which allows her to be better. Use your talent well.


    After a few days, Huang Feng was no longer satisfied with just doing a simple cloth business. He told Ning Wushuang and Xiaocui about some of his realistic clothing design concepts. Those advanced clothing designs. It deeply attracted Ning Wushuang and Xiaocui. Both of them are still girls after all. They have little resistance to these beautiful clothes. After knowing these design concepts, Xiaocui is even more eager to use them. Put it into practice.


    Therefore, in just a few days, some cheongsams, pleated skirts, and even bras that can only be seen in the real world appeared in this time and space, and even soon in several counties occupied by the rebels. , Has become popular, although bra is not bold enough to wear out because of conceptual problems, but in their boudoir, many women are still willing to secretly wear this clothes that can show their figure.


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s relationship, Ning Wushuang usually comes into contact with female relatives of some upper-class families in several counties. Ning Wushuang is originally from a large family, and there is no problem communicating with these people, so she soon These new clothes have been promoted. Sometimes, she will act as a model herself, and her figure is very good, and the clothes can look very good when worn on her body. Therefore, the women''s households are very interested in these clothes. There is not much resistance.


    In a short period of time, the cloth and clothing controlled by Huangfeng have occupied most of the market in several counties, and there is a trend of continuous expansion.


    During this period of time, Su Pei was not idle either. He sent people to constantly inquire about the news of several states and counties around him, and more and more news was passed back, which made him better understand the surrounding environment.


    In addition, the integration of the Western Army did not stop. Huang Feng¡¯s previous guess was not wrong. Although some of these Western Army hesitated and some refused, most of them finally agreed to join the Rebel Army, which made Su Pei. The strength of the rebels under control has greatly increased. Because the fighting power of the Western army is stronger than that of the rebels, the current combat effectiveness of the rebels is not worse than that of the rebels under the control of the former leader Qiu.


    The movement of compiling and training the new army has not stopped, and at the same time it has been very smooth. After all, it is a troubled time. Many people are already hungry. In order to fill their stomachs, joining the rebels is obviously a good idea.


    It''s just that the combat effectiveness of these new troops is still preferentially improved. If you want them to be used for real use, you need more training and even more battlefields.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng was fascinated by his own business. He didn''t pay much attention to the preparation and training of the new army and the integration of the Western army. This made Su Pei and the other generals also understand that Huang Feng is the real one. Those who don''t care about these rights, he just wants to make money.


    This made many people secretly relieved. At the same time, everyone supported Huang Feng even more. Huang Feng is capable and has no ambition to fight for power. Such people are the best companions for them.


    Therefore, before Huang Feng knew it, the prestige among the generals increased a lot, which Huang Feng did not expect.


    Although Su Pei knew that Huang Feng had no ambition to fight for power, he was truly relieved to see that he was not really involved in these things now. At the same time, he also decided that in the future, Huang Feng must be more involved in his business. Take care of it.


    Half a month later, Huang Feng and other generals of the rebels were summoned by Su Pei and gathered again. This time they are going to discuss the next action plan. In the past half month, they have done a lot. Work, it''s time to plan for the next step.


    And Huang Feng finally put the matter at hand temporarily, and once again put his mind on the war. After all, only the larger the territory of the rebels, the better his business.

 646 Chapter 646 Special Envoy

    "This time we will gather everyone together again to discuss our next expansion."


    In the chamber, Su Pei is sitting at the top, and Huang Feng is the one who sits at him. This is now the veritable number two of the rebels. Although he has not been involved in the rebels recently, no one can ignore him. exist.


    "During this time, we did a good job." Su Pei said with a smile on his face.


    Most of the Western Army has been incorporated, and the new army has begun training again. It can be said that the combat effectiveness of this rebel army is constantly rising. In Meixian, although it has gone through two wars and suffered serious damage, it is now fully operational. During the refurbishment, the recovery situation is also not bad. This is mainly because the top leaders of the two rebels, Su Pei and Huang Feng, have the same attitude towards the local people and did not excessively disturb the people. , The rebels received more local support, and their recovery work went smoothly.


    At the same time, all the inquiries on other sides were reported back.


    "According to the information we have obtained, Wu County to the west of us is stationed with 20,000 garrison forces. However, because of the serious situation of empty payment, it is questionable whether there can be 10,000 court troops there. However, about twenty miles outside of him, there was stationed an army of the imperial court called the Tiger Howl Army. The fighting force was good, even higher than the previous Western army. The leading general was called Wei Guang, but this man It''s not the commander of the Tigers, just a person who relies on relationships. As for the ability, it is not clear, but the wind evaluation is not very good."


    The efforts of the Rebels during this period have yielded some results. They have continuously obtained military news from the surrounding areas, and they have also learned about some major generals. Although they did not understand in detail because of time, they did not understand in detail. As mentioned before, it is already very good.


    "This Tiger Howl Army has about 80,000 people. They came here to conquer another rebel army in our southwest. The leader of this rebel army is called Ding Wenchang. I heard that he is still a talented person and has some literary talents. The scale of the Rebels is claimed to be 400,000. However, I estimate that the actual number of combatants should be around 150,000. Moreover, there is still a considerable gap between the combat effectiveness of the Rebels and the Tigers. Therefore, although there is a gap in the number of the two sides, In a real fight, it is hard to say who wins and loses." Su Pei continued.


    Everyone is listening very carefully. Ding Wenchang¡¯s rebel army has 150,000, and its strength should be stronger than them. Although they have incorporated the western army and trained the new army during this period, the general The number has not exceeded 100,000, so there is a disadvantage in terms of number.


    However, compared with the two, Huang Feng and the others are not without advantages. That is, their rebel army has very rich combat experience, with experience in large-scale battles with the imperial army, and there are also imperial forces inside. The army is here. As for Ding Wenchang and the others, they are inferior in this respect.


    "And in the Liu County to the north, the actual number of defenders there is about 15,000. However, because the payment of military pay is not timely, the training there is very lax. I don''t know how much combat power can be displayed. There is a high mountain near the county, so there are a lot of stones in the county seat. If we go to attack the city, it may cause us a lot of trouble." Su Pei continued.


    Everyone is still very clear about the role that stones can play during a siege. After all, they dealt with the Western army in this way before, and the imperial army is still in the county, and the weapons there must be better than before. The rebels had a lot of strength, and the archers must have been no less. In this way, the strength they can show from defending the city would be very strong.


    Su Pei saw that the people were digesting his news, and he paused for a while before continuing: "As for our south, it is also occupied by a rebel army. However, the combat effectiveness of this rebel army is very poor. They are only because of the county town. There were internal responses. Many people in the county were dissatisfied with the local county officials and helped the rebels. Therefore, they were able to take the county seat. The rebels now claim that there are 30,000 people. However, I estimate that 10,000 people can really fight. No, and most of them have no weapons."


    The three sides have been introduced, and everyone hasn¡¯t understood. The people in the south are best dealt with by the enemy. However, after all, the people who occupy there are the rebels. If you fight the rebels now, you may be hostile and isolated by other rebels.


    The enemy in the west is the hardest to fight. It¡¯s not that Wu County¡¯s guards are so tight, but the Tigers outside Wu County are difficult to deal with. Although their target is Ding Wenchang¡¯s rebel army, if Wu County is attacked , Then they should not sit idly by.


    As for Liuxian to the north, although its defensive strength is not sufficient, it has advantages in defending the city. Therefore, it is also not very easy to deal with. Even if it can be defeated, it will probably lose much.


    After Su Pei finished speaking, he did not rush to ask everyone''s opinions, but waited silently for everyone to digest the news, so that they could come up with some countermeasures.


    Huang Feng is also thinking about the direction of the attack. In his opinion, he is actually more in favor of attacking the south. After all, the guards there are the worst, but after all, it is occupied by the rebels. If there is no good reason, they still It''s not easy to start.


    When everyone was thinking about things, suddenly a subordinate came in to report that the rebel army to the south had sent an envoy and wanted to see Su Pei.


    "What do they mean by sending people? Are they trying to form an offensive and defensive alliance with us?" Su Pei was a little confused, and the others couldn''t guess what the other party thought. After all, although everyone is a rebel, usually There is not much contact, and no one is convinced. This is a common problem of the rebels, especially some of the usual poor dicks who are able to accept the leadership of others after they have gained rights all at once?


    "Let him in." Su Pei said.


    Soon, the messenger came in, but his expression made all the rebel generals present frown, because that person was arrogant, and when he looked at everyone, he almost used his nostrils. Look, it''s so arrogant, even Huang Feng is a bit disgusted with the other party''s behavior.


    "General Su Pei, right? My chief asked me to tell you, take your people as soon as possible, accept our reorganization, and listen to our chief''s command in the future, otherwise, be careful we bring people to destroy you!" The man saw After Su Pei did not wait for Su Pei to speak, he directly spoke out loud.

 647 Chapter 647

    The scene suddenly fell into a weird silence, and everyone did not expect that this special envoy would actually say such a thing, and they could not react for a while.


    However, that special envoy obviously didn''t think so. When he thought about it, these people were obviously frightened by their own aura, and in the next second, they would treat themselves like the most distinguished guests.


    "I fucked your mother!" Wang Daniu, who reacted, didn''t treat him as a guest as the special envoy thought, but directly yelled at him. After that, he moved toward him aggressively.


    "You, what are you doing?!" The special envoy was a bit startled by Wang Daniel, and said with a pale face.


    "Fuck your mother!" Wang Daniu cursed again, and after that, he lifted his leg directly, kicked the envoy, and kicked him directly to the ground.


    On one side, Su Pei watched Wang Daniu''s movements coldly. At the beginning, he didn''t stop Wang Daniu''s behavior. It was not until Wang Daniu knocked the envoy down that he stopped the next move.


    Wang Daniu glanced bitterly at the special envoy, and was a little unwilling to return to his previous position, and that special envoy still had lingering fears. After all, Wang Daniu was a little scary.


    However, Su Pei¡¯s words made the special envoy feel that Su Pei was scared and ready to accept their reorganization, so he looked at Su Pei and said: "General Su, your subordinate is too unsure of what is good or bad. Punish! Otherwise, our leader will be unhappy if this incident is passed on."


    Hearing his words, Wang Da was so angry that his nostrils were about to smoke. The other rebel generals also glared at the envoy. Obviously, his words made everyone present very angry.


    "Mr. Special Envoy, what should my subordinates take care of? That is my business, so I won¡¯t bother you. Besides, I¡¯ll go back and tell you the leader. It¡¯s his opinion, and I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t accept it." Said that although he was also very angry, after all, it was because his identity was different. His words and deeds represented the meaning of tens of thousands of rebels behind him, so many emotions were naturally hidden.


    Su Pei¡¯s words made the special envoy stunned. Just now Su Pei stopped Wang Daniu. He was afraid of Su Pei and did not dare to offend them, that is, to accept their reorganization. He did not expect that Su Pei would directly refuse now. I didn¡¯t even consider it.


    "General Su no longer consider it? I advise you not to make a hasty decision. After all, his decision will affect a lot of rebel brothers."


    "Who the hell is a brother to you!" Wang Daniu cursed again.


    "Don''t think about it, I have already decided, so you can go back and reply." Su Pei refused again.


    "Okay." The special envoy saw that Su Pei was determined, so he stopped persuading him. Before he came, many of them agreed to attack here directly, but the chief wanted to incorporate these rebels and sent this special envoy. Try to see if they can be incorporated. If it fails, it will not be too late to attack. Therefore, seeing Supe refuse, the envoy did not persuade too much.


    "Since General Su has decided, let''s see you on the battlefield and say goodbye!" The special envoy turned around and left without saying hello to Su Pei. He really did not put Su Pei in his eyes. Make the other generals very angry, after all, Su Pei is their leader, Su Pei is ignored in this way, they also feel dull.


    "Snapped!"


    After the envoy left, Su Pei slapped the table severely: "It''s really unreasonable!"


    Su Pei was indeed very angry. This rebel army was too irritating and too defiant. He just endured it. In fact, the anger in his heart was no less than Wang Daniu and the others.


    "Chief, let me say, let''s stop discussing, just head south, don''t they want to see the truth with us on the battlefield? We will gather them to see where their confidence comes from!" one of the generals said angrily He was originally opposed to fighting against other rebels in advance, but now that he has personally experienced the defiance of these people, he feels that he really cannot bear it. Since the other party does not want to live with them in peace, why should they be polite with each other?


    "Yes, the boss, head south! It''s really annoying!"


    "Yes, let them see who is the boss!" The generals said one after another.


    Su Pei did not speak, but looked at Huang Feng and asked, "What does General Huang mean?"


    "I also agree with everyone''s point of view." Huang Feng said, he originally intended to expand south: "The other party obviously does not mean to get along with us in harmony. Even if we don''t trouble them, they will come to us. Yes, in that case, it is better to take the initiative!"


    "Okay!" Su Pei heard that Huang Feng also agreed with this idea, and suddenly gained confidence, stood up and said: "Then we will head south below! Let them know who is the boss of the rebels here!"


    The attitude of the envoy just now was really angry with Su Pei. The man came in and called him General Su instead of Chief Su. Obviously he didn''t mean to put him in his eyes, and the words in his mouth proved it. He did mean this, how could Su Pei feel unhappy.


    "Is the leader of this rebel army stupid? Their strength is not as strong as ours. They actually provoke us proactively and want to include us. Is this a broken head?" Sun Liang on the side said. It was a lot of support. Although their strength is far behind the large army of the imperial court, it is much higher than the rebel army next to them. Therefore, everyone faces the rebel army. , I didn¡¯t mean much to be afraid. I didn¡¯t want to go south before. Many were afraid of them, but didn¡¯t want to hurt their peace. After all, everyone was a rebel.


    "It may be the reason why the news they got is inaccurate." Huang Feng said. He personally experienced the consequences of the inaccuracy of the news. It is no different from a blind man. There is no Internet in this era. , Even if it¡¯s happening in two neighboring cities, if you don¡¯t deliberately inquire about it, it may take one or two months or even longer for another city to know the exact news. This is especially true. How slow is it.


    Obviously, the Rebels didn¡¯t have the habit of asking for news early. Therefore, the news that the Rebel army in the next county town may have just died, the Rebels had just died, and the Rebels had fallen apart and were torn apart. Even if Su Pei collects more people, he won¡¯t. There are too many, and just how much combat power they can have when they have just been defeated, that''s a lot to say. That''s why they will have the current approach.

 648 Chapter 648

    Huang Feng guessed right. The news that the rebels in the next county town are now getting is like this, and the news was passed on to them by the big leaders of the rebels who fled after the destruction of Meixian that night. They did not choose to surrender to the court, nor did they Following Su Pei, they chose to take refuge in the rebels next door, because they usually don¡¯t have a very good relationship with Su Pei, so they would rather rely on other rebels than to follow Su Pei.


    For the arrival of these people, the leader of the rebel army was naturally very happy. After all, his own strength has been enhanced because of this, and he also learned about what happened in Meixian. It is a pity that these people all left that night. I don''t know what happened the next night, so I don''t know that Meixian changed the owner again in a short day, and the strength of this new owner is not weak at all!


    It is precisely because those people have brought this news that has been relatively lagging behind, that''s why the leader of the rebel army and some other rebel generals thought that Su Pei of Li County now has not many troops, and they are still defeated. There are still Western troops staring at Meixian. In this case, it should be easy for him to surrender the opponent. If he doesn''t know how to praise and refuse, it won''t take much effort to attack him.


    This is also the reason why they are so emboldened. It''s just that their actions really dazzled everyone on Su Pei''s side. I really don''t know where they are confident. Of course, Su Pei. The news received here is also a bit biased. I have neglected the rebels who joined them later, and the number of these rebels is 20,000!


    However, the fighting power of these rebels was not as strong as Su Pei and the others. Although they were separated from the enemy leader, they had gained experience and morale after Huang Feng led them to fight back against the Western army. It has been picked up, and the current equipment is better than before. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of the rebels here is obviously stronger than those of the rebels in the next county.


    Now that the target to attack has been selected, the rebels on Supe''s side have already taken action, packed up, and are ready to set off. At the same time, scouts have also been sent out to find out the latest news.


    Originally, there were no scouts for the rebels on Supe''s side. After all, the requirements of an army for scouts were quite high. Not only did they require strong personal skills, but also various skills. How could anyone in the rebels know this?


    However, after incorporating the western army, Su Pei and the others got some ready-made scouts. These scouts were all in the western army. The imperial army was very good at training scouts, not comparable to the mud-legs of the rebels. This is also a benefit of their inclusion of the Western Army.


    "Are you going out to fight again?"


    Huang Feng¡¯s residence, Ning Wushuang looked at Huang Feng with some worry and said that she is still very famous in the circle of celebrities in several county towns, one is because of Huang Feng, and the other is because of her storefront. There are always all kinds of beautiful and novel clothes. The ladies and young ladies in several county towns have a good relationship with Ning Wushuang, just to get better-looking clothes early.


    Therefore, Ning Wushuang still has many news channels.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said after tidying up his clothes. Although he has meditation, it is obviously inconvenient to use meditation in front of so many people.


    Seeing Ning Wushuang''s worried eyes, Huang Feng held her shoulders with both hands and said, "Don''t worry, I will be fine."


    "I know you have good skills, but after all, there is no eye on the battlefield. I am afraid..." Ning Wushuang was still worried.


    "Don''t worry, those swords can''t find me. I''ll be fine. Just do business at home. I hope that when I come back, I will see you help me make a lot of money." Huang Feng Said.


    "I will work hard." Ning Wushuang promised: "You have to be careful yourself."


    Ning Wushuang knew that Huang Feng was now a high-ranking member of the rebel army and that this battle was definitely going to be fought. Therefore, although she was very worried, she knew that she could not stop this, so it was hard to say anything.


    When Supei''s army was preparing to set off, the special envoy on the other side had already brought Supei''s opinions back to the next county town, which immediately caused dissatisfaction among many high-level rebels there.


    This rebel army had just occupied the county seat. It was at a time when it was impossible to succeed, and many rebels who had broken down from the enemy leader joined in, and they immediately made them more confident. They seemed to have it. It doesn''t look like a hero in the world.


    They also came to Supe because they also had the need to expand, and Supe was the best piece of bone in their eyes, so they set their target on Supe and the others. They have nothing to do. The idea that the rebels cannot attack each other, in their view, as long as they are not on their side, they are all enemies.


    Therefore, after the special envoy brought back Su Pei¡¯s reply, they came to Lixian under the leadership of the leading general. In this rebel army, many people originally wanted to attack Lixian directly, so, They had already made preparations for departure. In their opinion, they were stronger, and there were a lot of rebels from the enemy leader. They were familiar with Li County, which helped them to attack Li County even more.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng and the others were just getting ready, the volunteers over there had already left the county seat.


    "Go!" Huang Feng waved a big hand in Li County, and set off with the crowd of people gathered in the worried eyes of Ning Wushuang and Su Pei.


    Su Pei still did not go this time. In the eyes of many soldiers, there is no need for the leader to go to fight this battle. If Su Pei is gone, it would not be too important for the other party, so this time the leader is still It was Huang Feng. Fortunately, Su Pei was very relieved of Huang Feng, so he didn''t insist on following.


    Before Huang Feng came to this time and space, although he had not fought any battles as a commander, he had never eaten pork. After all, he had seen pigs run. In reality, there are various war films on TV. In these films, Although there are many dramas, he also knows some common sense from them.


    Therefore, after the team set off, Huang Feng had already sent scouts to inquire about the rebels ahead.


    The scout soon sent back news, which made him very excited: the rebels in the next county town have left the city and are now halfway there. However, the opposing marching team is very sloppy and not fast. Nothing was sent at all. Scout.

 649 Chapter 649-Ambush

    "Everyone stop advancing!" After hearing the news reported by the scouts, Huang Feng immediately stopped the entire team. Although it was not possible to ban them immediately, this rebel army was already better in obedience and discipline. At the beginning, it was a lot better. This was also what Huang Feng suggested to Su Pei. During this time, the Rebels had changed a bit.


    "General Huang, what happened? Why did the team stop?" Soon, Sun Liang slapped his horse and rushed over. He is the lieutenant this time, Huang Feng is leading the way, and he is the part behind the negative.


    Huang Feng talked to Sun Liang about the situation that the scout had just reported.


    "What is General Huang''s plan?" Sun Liang asked. He was not very good at strategy before. However, during this time, he paid great attention to study. Because of his admiration for Huang Feng, he often consulted Huang Feng, even if it was. Huang Feng was busy doing business, and he didn''t mean to let Huang Feng go, and Huang Feng didn''t hide his clumsiness about this. He wouldn''t stay in this world anyway, so those who can help will definitely help.


    Therefore, during this period, Sun Liang has made a lot of progress.


    "Yes." Huang Feng didn''t hide it, and said in detail with Sun Liang: "According to the scout''s report, they marched loosely and have no discipline at all. This is a common problem of the rebels. After all, they have not received formal training, and, They haven''t sent out scouts yet, probably because they think it''s overwhelming us, or they don''t have any awareness of this at all. Anyway, this is an opportunity for us."


    "What should we do?" Sun Liang asked.


    "On the way I came before, I observed the surrounding situation. There is a place with dangerous terrain, which is suitable for an ambush. Let''s go there and wait for the other party to arrive!" Huang Feng said.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Sun Liang''s eyes lit up, and then he recalled the way he had come before. There was indeed such a place: "You mean that canyon?"


    "Yes, right there!" Huang Feng affirmed.


    "That is indeed a good place to ambush." ??Sun Liang also agreed. The canyon is both mountains and the slopes are a bit steep, but not too much. If they rush down from above, there is no problem at all, as long as the other party Without finding them, there are indeed very good places for ambushes.


    Will the opposing rebels find out?Sun Liang felt that it was unlikely that they would be themselves. When fighting before, they would not deliberately check the situation on both sides of the road. After all, they used to be farmers or hunters, and they really didn¡¯t have much military literacy. In addition, the rebels next door looked down on them very much, and they naturally wouldn''t come to investigate.


    "Go, let''s go back!" Seeing that Sun Liang also agreed, Huang Feng ordered loudly to his subordinates. Because of the previous war in Meixian, the current rebels were very obedient to Huang Feng''s orders, even if this order was They seem to be a little unclear, and no one opposes it. This is the prestige of war.


    Huang Feng and the others quickly returned to the gorge. After that, Huang Feng and Wang Daniu took two groups of people and lay in ambush on the mountain. As for Sun Liang, they took the rest and lay in ambush at the end of the gorge. Everything was arranged properly. After that, everyone lay there silently, waiting for the enemy to appear.


    However, the rebels on the other side were walking forward very loosely at this time, without the slightest formation, which made them appear to be full of people. It is a pity that many of these people still carry farm tools, which makes them look Not much ferocious, but rather funny.


    The distance between the two county towns is not too close. If you walk on your legs, it will take a day. Although this rebel army set out first, it was slower than Huang Feng and the others. They were already lying in ambush halfway, and they slowly approached the canyon.


    When he reached the entrance of the canyon, the leader of the rebels rode on the high-headed horse. He didn''t want to stop. He first checked the surrounding environment. Before he wanted to come, they had already told Super through a special envoy. They If you don¡¯t accept the inclusion, just wait for it to be attacked. So Su Pei and the others should be stepping up their time in Li County at this time, waiting for them to attack, it is impossible, and they dare not take the initiative to leave the city. After all, having a city defense is better than having none.


    Therefore, the many generals of this rebel army never thought that Huang Feng and the others would ambush them, and naturally they would not waste time checking the surrounding situation.


    At this time, Huang Feng finally saw the scout''s mouth with his own eyes. What does it mean that the opponent is marching loosely? The rebel army in front of him has no formation at all. You can go wherever you want, in twos and threes. They are leaning against each other, and they are talking about the sky when they are walking. It is not like going to war at all, but going to the market. This makes Huang Feng a little amused. These people treat the war too much. To the effect, if you lose to such a team, you can really commit suicide.


    This rebel army is obviously poorer than Huang Feng and the others. The weapons are far worse than them. They don¡¯t even have many horses. Huang Feng only saw two or three people riding horses in the middle of the crowd. You don¡¯t need to ask to know these people. It must be a general of this rebel army.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t send spies, it''s still so high-profile, it''s not looking for death." Huang Feng muttered softly as he looked at the other party, and then he whispered to the archers on his side. Give priority to those riding horses.


    Huang Feng calmly watched as the enemy below entered his encirclement. Because there was no organization and the actions were loose, the entire opponent team spread very far. The leading troops here are already going out of the canyon. The people facing have not yet entered the encirclement.


    Huang Feng decided that he couldn''t wait any longer. If he waited any longer, the leading troops would find Sun Liang and others in ambush at the end. So Huang Feng suddenly got up and said loudly, "Smash it!"


    When Huang Feng and the others were waiting for the opponent to appear, they had already prepared a lot of stones on the spot, so these stones were the first wave of attacks.


    Huang Feng gave an order, and the rebels ambushing beside him all stood up and threw the stone at hand to the people. Although not many enemies were killed directly, a lot of them were injured and at the same time caused A lot of confusion.


    On the other side of the canyon, Wang Daniu and the others saw that Huang Feng had already attacked, and they stood up at the same time, throwing stones in the horrified eyes of the rebels below.


    The ambush has completely started!

 650 Chapter 650

    "What''s going on? What''s going on? How can there be an ambush here?" The leader of the rebel army saw the enemies rushing out around him, and did not immediately give command, but called out in panic.


    Immediately, he reacted and shouted to the surroundings: "Don''t panic, don''t..."


    Before he could finish his words, hundreds of arrows flew over. Huang Feng and the others wanted to destroy the enemy and train their troops. Therefore, he brought a lot of people, Su Pei¡¯s rebels, Now the total is around 90,000, and Huang Feng has brought 70,000. Among them, all the archers have brought over.


    Because of the cause of the Western Army''s prisoners, Huang Feng''s army now has not too few archers. There are more than a thousand people, which is a lot more than the original hundreds.


    At Huang Feng¡¯s request, all these arrows were shot at several horsemen on horseback. As a result, the leading general was tragic. Before he could finish his words, his body was already filled with arrows. With a "puff", he fell off the horse, and the horse under his butt wailed in the same way, fell to the ground and died, with no fewer arrows on its body than its owner.


    The rebels underneath did not have much military literacy. After realizing that they were surrounded, they had not had time to see how many people were around. They panicked, even more panic than the leading general, everywhere. People are crowding people, people pushing people, trying to escape from this place.


    As a result, Huang Feng and the others were still smashing a big stone on it, and the rebels below were in chaos. They pushed and trampled each other, and the number of deaths was soaring. The deaths of these people have little to do with Huang Feng and others. , Most of them are caused by their own confusion.


    And this kind of panic, after Sun Liang also showed up with someone in front, reached its peak. Everyone had nothing but fear in their hearts. No one wanted to fight back. They just wanted to leave here. The team is completely messed up.


    The scale of this rebel army is not too small. For the sake of establishing its prestige, the rebel army in the neighboring county also sent most of their personnel. However, these personnel did not play a role in killing and wounding the enemy. Instead, they have played a role now. In reaction, more people attacked the people next to them in order to be able to escape from here.


    As a result, the casualties expanded again, and when Huang Feng led the people down from the hillside, there was already a mess below. All they had to do now was to recruit the prisoners and hunt down the deserters!


    The rebels who fled in front only hated their parents for giving them two legs. They only wanted to escape, but they didn¡¯t even stop trying to fight back. Some middle-level commanders, even though they wanted to organize defenses, even Can''t kill Huang Feng and the others, but at least give his companions some time to escape to hinder Huang Feng and the others.


    Unfortunately, at this time, no one listened to them at all. The scene was chaotic. Huang Feng and the others had the advantage of ambushing. In addition, there were more people than these people. Therefore, these people did not fight back at all. idea.


    Some peripheral rebels, even before they even entered the gorge, heard about their companions being ambushed, and then followed them to escape. Even if a few of them wanted to resist, they would be run away by their companions. The torrent is taken away.


    Therefore, from the beginning to the end, Huang Feng''s offense went very smoothly, and they didn''t encounter any decent resistance at all. The smoothness made Huang Feng feel a little incredible.


    In fact, it¡¯s easy to understand. These people are not regular soldiers after all. Maybe half a month ago, maybe a month ago, they were all farmers, but they couldn¡¯t survive now, so they rebelled. These people have not received any training. , It is extremely easy to collapse, and it is okay for them to follow a downwind battle. Fighting such a headwind battle is simply a joke.


    And although there are some people who used to follow the leader of the enemy, although they have some combat experience, but now they are all surrounded by inexperienced people, even if they want to resist Huang Feng, they have not met Huang Feng. They were broken up by their own people. In this case, if they want to resist, there is only one dead end.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and the others have been following these defeats, continuously covering up and taking prisoners, and following them to the next county town.


    And at this time, the people on the outermost periphery, who first fled, have already reached the bottom of the city wall. They yelled at the top of the city in panic, asking them to open the city gate and let them in. Otherwise, they would be caught by the enemies behind. Killed.


    "You can''t open the city gate!" There are still some knowledgeable people on the tower. They know that the city gate cannot be opened at this time. Once the city gate is opened, Huang Feng and the others will follow and rush into the city. They didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    "I''m fucking your mother, my cousin is down there. If you don''t open the door, what should I do if he is killed by those people?" Someone immediately called out unconvinced.


    These people often came out of the same village to rebel. They knew each other and even had relatives. At this time, naturally they couldn''t just watch their relatives and friends die in front of them.


    Therefore, even if some people don¡¯t want to open the door, there are more people who want to open the door. They can¡¯t manage that much. At this time, they haven¡¯t seen the shadow of Huang Feng. If they don¡¯t open the door, wait until they arrive. I want to open it, but it''s too late.


    Therefore, even if someone objected, the city gate slowly opened. These people didn''t even report the news to the leader, they opened the city gate privately, ready to pick up their relatives and friends in.


    "The opportunity is here, brothers, give me a charge!" Not far from the city gate, Huang Feng took some elite soldiers and got rid of the large army. He took the first step in order to follow the defeated soldiers and see if they could follow the city. He didn''t expect that the gate of the county seat was opened so easily, and he would naturally not let this opportunity pass.


    As a result, the discovery of the collapse of the soldiers, the lingering fellows followed up again, so they ran away crying and shouting one by one, some ran into the city, some were afraid to enter the city directly, even Some people knelt on the ground and surrendered. Even if no one came up to accept them, they didn''t dare to make the slightest change. They had been killed by Huang Feng and others for most of the day!

 651 Chapter 651 Killing the leader

    Huang Feng rushed into the county seat with ease. Although he also encountered some resistance at the gate of the city, with Huang Feng taking the lead, these resistances were no different from paperless ones.


    This is the era of cold weapons. There is no hot weapon Huang Feng has a little scrupulous about. Moreover, the archers of this rebel army are also very rare. Huang Feng does not even have to worry about being attacked by others, as long as he deals with the situation in front of him. Okay, in this case, what else is he afraid of?


    Therefore, Huang Feng is now completely like a great devil. Gods block and kill the gods, and the Buddha blocks and kill the Buddha. No one can withstand his attack. Such a performance makes his opponents fearful and makes those who follow Huang Feng, But they are confident, with Huang Feng carrying them, they are confident to defeat anyone!


    At this time, the soldiers who guarded the city also knew that Huang Feng was so powerful. They were simply not humans. At this time, many people regretted opening the city gates. Their relatives and friends were not saved, but they let them in. A devil who killed me, unfortunately, at this time, it is impossible for them to close the city gate.


    Huang Feng didn''t take the people to rush forward, but just guarded at the city gate, waiting for the arrival of the troops behind, and the rebels in the city obviously also knew his plan, so they kept going. Chong here, trying to kill Huang Feng and drive these people out of the city.


    At this time, the leader of the rebel army in the city knew that Su Pei and his rebel army had already attacked. This news made him shocked. He did not expect that his army had not captured Lixian, but Su. Pei''s army has attacked his county seat, and at this time, the city gate has already fallen.


    "Everyone will come with me!" The head took his weapon and shouted loudly, because he knew that there were only a few people from the other side at the city gate. At this time, just kill Huang Feng and the others. Then oneself can rely on the city wall to deal with the enemy, once the other party enters the city, with so many people in the city, it is impossible to stop the other party''s attack.


    Therefore, at this time, the only thing he can do is to take people to the gate of the city. Of course, he can also escape. However, he thinks that it is not yet at that time, if it is really impossible, he will escape again. It''s not too late.


    "These damn bastards, liars!" As the leader ran, he cursed in his heart the big leaders of the rebels who had surrendered before. They said that Supe''s army is not large and the combat effectiveness is not good. Is it not combat effectiveness? ?They have already hit their doorstep. Isn''t this combat effective?


    Obviously, this leader thought that the big leaders of the rebel army deceived himself.


    However, thinking that these were of no use now, he could only make up as much as possible, but when he took everyone to the city gate, he was still taken aback by the sight in front of him.


    How could this be an ordinary gate of the city? It was simply Shura hell. There were piles of corpses everywhere, blood flowed down to the ankles, and the bloody atmosphere filled the whole venue.


    The leader looked at the gate of the city. There were some people there. The leader stood there quietly, looking at the rebels surrounding him, without the slightest fear on his face. Although there was only one person, he was a man. It feels like a mountain, unshakable!


    Although the number of rebels surrounding him was large, none of them dared to go up. Those who dared to go up before were already lying on the ground and there was no sound. These living people only dared to surround that person at this time. , Looked at that person, did not dare to make the slightest change, his face was full of horror, as if the person being surrounded was them.


    "Everything was stunned, rushed to me and killed those people!" Although the leader of the rebel army was somewhat shocked by the situation at the scene, after all, he did not see Huang Feng take action with his own eyes, so, Although there was some fear and tension in my heart, I still hadn''t completely lost my confidence.


    The rebels did not move as if they hadn''t heard him. They didn''t even dare to move forward.


    Huang Feng looked up at the person who was wearing neat armor, obviously different from the ordinary soldiers around him. Obviously, he should be a commander or something, but he didn''t know what level he was.


    "If you want to kill me, come by yourself!" Huang Feng said while looking at the other party.


    The leader was irritated by his subordinates. There are so many people that no one listens to him. Huang Feng and the others are now only a dozen people. There are hundreds of people on their side, and the number is still increasing. No matter how great he is, where can he go?


    And at this time, Huang Feng provoked him again, and he was even more angry, so he rushed towards Huang Feng with his own guards. Of course, he also kept an eye on him, that is in the process of rushing. , Consciously slowed down, in this case, he was quickly overtaken by his own guards.


    "Hmph, no matter how good you are, so many people on my side can''t kill you?" The leader thought proudly as he ran, but the leader patronized and killed Huang Feng, he didn''t even notice The rebel soldiers surrounding Huang Feng looked at him, and looked at him, and looked at a dead person.


    Many people rushed to Huang Feng before, even more than the leader this time. What happened?It just made Huang Feng more tired. He didn''t even hurt Huang Feng, so he was all killed by Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s swordsmanship is very sharp. In many cases, he can kill him with only one sword. They killed them, but the swords they stabbed out were always flutteringly hidden by the opponent, no matter how many people surrounded him and the space was small, he could easily escape, which made these rebel soldiers, It was a crash.


    Now, this leader dared to rush towards Huangfeng like this, but in the eyes of those rebels, it was no different from seeking death.


    "Chief, don''t go! Danger!" After all, someone couldn''t stand it anymore and reminded loudly.


    However, the leader turned his head and looked at the other person with contempt. He was timid. Do you think he is as timid and incompetent as you?


    However, before he finished his thoughts, he felt a chill in his neck, and then he saw his head seem to fly, and the surrounding scenery was constantly changing.


    "Hey, whose body is it? Why doesn''t it have a head? It''s so familiar!" This was the last thought of the leader of the rebel army.

 652 Chapter 652

    "The leader is dead!"


    "Everyone, run away, the leader is killed!"


    While the leader¡¯s guards were still a little stunned, the rebels who had surrounded Huang Feng and the others had already shouted out. Although they had also realized before that the leader¡¯s rushing like this was dangerous, they hadn¡¯t thought of it so soon. Was beheaded by Huang Feng.


    Just now, Huang Feng¡¯s movements were all in their eyes. They were the same as before. They were very strange. Huang Feng could always find gaps in the gaps in the crowd, and then kill the people he wanted to kill. The leader was Under such circumstances, Huang Feng was killed directly.


    The rebels had already been scared by Huang Feng. Otherwise, even if they had commanded from the leader before, they would not have made the slightest move. At this time, Huang Feng would easily see their leader. After killing them, they collapsed completely, threw away their weapons, turned and ran.


    And the guards of the leader also recovered at this time, and after that, they all turned around and ran. Although they were called guards, they were just rebels with slightly better skills, not much different from ordinary rebels. .


    Huang Feng was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect that he would once again behead a leader-level figure. This seemed to be the third one he had killed. Isn''t he a leader killer?


    However, Huang Feng didn''t think much about it. Instead, he carried the sword and killed a few slow-reaction people again. After that, he waited for the arrival of the large troops behind.


    It didn''t take long for Wang Daniu to bring a large group of troops over, while Sun Liang stayed behind, watching the captives, and slowly leading them forward.


    When Wang Daniu arrived at the gate of the city, there were only a dozen people on Huang Feng''s side except him. You must know that when they came before, there were hundreds of people. It can be seen that the fighting during this period is fierce. Although Huang Feng can guarantee They will not be killed, but it is normal for them to have these sacrifices when surrounded by many enemies.


    And their achievements are enough to make them proud. They guarded the city gate and caused the enemy to drop hundreds of corpses here. Although most of it was Huang Feng¡¯s credit, their contribution was also It is also very important.


    After Wang Daniu converged with Huang Feng, they slaughtered the city together. At this time, there was no resistance in the city. If they could recapture the city gate before, they might try to hold on again. However, now the city gate Lost, their number is smaller than Huang Feng and others, and, most importantly, their leader was also killed by Huang Feng. In this case, everyone really has no intention of resisting.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Wang Daniu led people to kill all the way, and took the captives all the way. There was not much obstruction at all, and it went smoothly. However, because of too many captives, they kept busy until late at night before they gradually stopped. At this time, they had completely occupied the county seat.


    In the whole county, the number of all the rebels was about 50,000. The number of people who were killed directly by Huang Feng and the others was actually not many, maybe only two to three thousand. However, during the period of escaping in the canyon, these rebels killed each other. They killed many of their own people, and then, along the way, they did not have much resistance.


    So, in the end, this rebel army escaped, probably only five to six thousand people, more than ten thousand people were killed, and all the rest were captured. Huang Feng and the others collected almost thirty thousand. captive!


    Although many of these captives were farmers who had just entered the battlefield and did not have much combat power at all, there were still some people who had combat experience. They were the group of people under the original enemy leader. These people have the ability to fight. Moreover, Su Pei is also more recognized. They are not the same as those big bosses. Those big bosses want to fight for power with Su Pei, but their ordinary rebels have no such idea.


    Therefore, facing Huang Feng, Sun Liang and others'' solicitation, these people did not hesitate to agree, and not many of these people died in the previous chaos. After all, they were more calm than other rebels. , So there are more than ten thousand people.


    As for the big bosses, they were killed by both Huang Feng and Sun Liang. At this time, they don¡¯t want to leave any hidden dangers, and the cruelty is cruel. Without these big bosses, they can be better. The subduing of these ordinary rebels also shows how insignificant life is in troubled times. Even Huang Feng, a modern man, does not blink now when he kills people.


    After Huang Feng and the others subdued the rebels under the former enemy leaders, they began to subdue some other ordinary rebels. However, for these people, they don''t want all of them, as long as they are in their prime and at those ages. Too big and too small, they all let them go, not too embarrassing them.


    And it¡¯s not too difficult to conquer the work of the young and middle-aged. These people were originally created because they couldn¡¯t survive. As for who rebelled with them, there was no essential difference for them, as long as the other party gave them They are willing to follow Huang Feng and the others after eating a bite of food.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and the others successfully recruited all the captives. However, for the sake of safety, Huang Feng disrupted them all, and then re-arranged the team for them, trying to combine some familiar ones. People, separate.


    When Huang Feng and the others have done everything, the sky is already bright. At this time, they can go to rest and send someone to report the situation here to Su Pei in Li County, so that he can decide what to do next.


    In the afternoon, when Huang Feng and the others were all energetic and fully recovered, the person who was riding a fast horse to send news to Su Pei also returned, and he also brought back Su Pei''s latest information.


    "What? You mean the Tiger Xiaojun near Wuxian and Ding Wenchang''s team fought!?" Huang Feng asked with a surprised look at the person reporting the news, even Sun Liang and Wang Daniu next to him. They were all surprised.


    When they set off from Lixian County, the news from Wuxian County was still restrained by both parties. They did not expect that the two parties would get up so soon!


    "That''s what Chief Su said." The man said, "He also said, let General Huang you, and immediately lead people to Wuxian, where they wait for an opportunity to do something, if there is no chance. , Just bring someone back."

 653 Chapter 653

    Huang Feng nodded, then sat down and began to think about what he should do.


    Now that they know that the Tigers and Ding Wenchang''s rebels are fighting, Huang Feng and the others must have a look to see if they have a chance to take advantage of the fishermen. After all, the strength of the two parties is similar and easy It is not impossible to reap the benefits of the fisherman who caused both losses.


    However, Huang Feng and the others have just finished a battle after all. Although the process is not too dangerous, the level of fatigue is not a lot at all. After all, capturing prisoners is also an individual effort, and now they need to rest.


    However, just letting go of the opportunity in front of him in vain, Huang Feng is not reconciled. After all, if the two sides decide the outcome, the winning party may lose strength in the short term, but once he slows down After the effort, it is a strong enemy, a strong enemy without any worries, can they watch themselves and others slowly develop and grow?


    That is obviously impossible, so once the opponent regains their strength, they will come to attack them. At that time, the opponent''s strength will definitely be stronger than it is now. Therefore, Huang Feng does not want to wait until that time.


    Moreover, Su Pei meant to let Huang Feng take someone to take a look, do it if he has a chance, and come back if there is no chance.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng stood up and said to Sun Liang: "General Sun, you will guard this county with 10,000 people. Daniel and I will take the rest to see Wu County. Remember, we must ensure This county is in our hands. If something happens to Daniel and I, there will be a place to retreat."


    Although battles took place here before, the city defense facilities were not damaged. Therefore, the city defense facilities here are intact. Even if Huang Feng and the others suffer a loss in Wu County, they can return and be picked up by Sun Liang. , They will not be defeated.


    The distance between the county where they are now and Wuxian is closer than that between Lixian and Wuxian. Moreover, Lixian is now their base camp. Huang Feng doesn''t want to go there because of the war. The store is gone, if it is destroyed, wouldn''t it be a big loss?


    "General Huang, don¡¯t worry, Sun Liang promises that people are here and the city is here!" Although Sun Liang also wanted to go with Huang Feng, he also knew that he was the most suitable candidate to stay. Originally, Wang Daniel was also possible. However, he is just a titan. This kind of defense is not what he is good at. He is better at charging forward.


    "General Sun is here, I am still very relieved." Huang Feng said.


    Therefore, Huang Feng ordered all the soldiers below to hurry to rest, and they would set off for Wuxian early tomorrow morning!


    Fortunately, although the soldiers under Huang Feng and the others were very tired, they had not experienced too much fighting after all. Therefore, they had recovered most of them in one night. After that, Huang Feng and Wang Daniu took them with them. Up.


    At this time, the outskirts of Wu County were fighting fiercely. Ding Wenchang¡¯s Rebel Army and Wei Guang¡¯s Tiger Howl Army were about the same strength. Therefore, the fighting between the two sides is inextricably difficult. Although they have been fighting for two days, both sides There is no winner yet.


    Wei Guang is a person who relies on relationships, and his ability is limited. However, the Tigers¡¯ combat effectiveness is really strong. Therefore, even if Wei Guang¡¯s command ability is not good, the Tigers did not fall into a clear disadvantage. In the long term, I have said a lot. If you are incompetent and exhausted, it still makes sense.


    And Ding Wenchang''s vision is also not far-reaching enough. He is just an ordinary talent. He is a bit pedantic and has a vision. However, he has great limitations and is also not a capable person.


    This conflict was initiated by the Tigers. Wei Guang has been stationed here for some time. However, he did not attack Ding Wenchang¡¯s rebels. This made many senior officials of the Tigers very dissatisfied. Even the commander of the Tigers was dissatisfied with him.


    Because of this wasted time, the strength of their Tiger Howl Army has not increased much, but Ding Wenchang¡¯s rebels are joined every day. The strength of these people is not mentioned, it is the advantage of the number of people, and it cannot be ignored. of.


    Moreover, the surrounding rebels are constantly increasing their strength. The Tigers'' enemy is not only Ding Wenchang, so they can''t wait any longer, so they launched an attack.


    From the very beginning of the battle, the battle went into fierce heat. The two sides were entangled together, and no one could wipe out each other in a short time.


    At this time, Huang Feng rushed to Wu County with people.


    When Huang Feng and the others were about to arrive in Wu County, Wu County had already heard the news, and they were shocked. They only had more than 10,000 people, while Huang Feng and the others had more than 80,000 people. The defenders didn''t think they could hold on.


    Therefore, the defenders of Wu County hurriedly asked the Tigers for help. Unfortunately, even if the Tigers wanted to help, they couldn¡¯t do it because they had become entangled with Ding Wenchang¡¯s team. At this time, If you separate some people, their strength will be damaged, and you don''t know if they can block Ding Wenchang''s attack.


    Therefore, the only way to ask the Tigers is to let the defenders of Wu County ask for more blessings. After knowing that the request for help was not fruitful, these defenders were even more panicked. They have been slack in training these years. It is still unknown whether the combat effectiveness of the army can be compared with that of the rebels, not to mention the number of opponents is much larger than them.


    Therefore, after these defenders discussed it, they actually sent someone to contact Huang Feng and them, expressing their willingness to surrender.


    Huang Feng faced the envoy of Wuxian, he was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party didn''t even resist and surrendered directly. This was the first time for him. Without fighting, the enemy on the other side would just surrender. Surrendered.


    However, it is best if the other party can surrender. In this way, they can take down Wu County without bloodshed. This is really good news for them.


    Therefore, Huang Feng led people into Wu County with ease, and the other party did not play any tricks. He really wanted to surrender. This world is already in chaos. These soldiers don¡¯t want to serve the court, but how They saved their lives, and the court often defaulted on military payments, which made their thinking more clear.


    The Huxiao Army on the other side also knew about Wuxian¡¯s surrender. Wei Guang almost didn¡¯t spit out a spit of old blood. He also wanted to let the Wuxian team hold Huang Feng and the others. After he solved Ding Wenchang, Go and clean up Huang Feng and the others.


    But now, this idea of ??his is obviously frustrated, and he is also in danger of being double-teamed.

 654 Chapter 654

    "Assholes, these damn assholes, these cowards, they surrendered without resistance at all, the shame of these courts!"


    Not far from Wu County, the leading general of the Tiger Howl Army was furious in his camp at this time. He was caught off guard by the sudden surrender of the Wu County guard and was also very angry.


    At this time, his situation is already very bad. Although he has not lost in the match against Ding Wenchang, he has already had some decline. How can this make him, who has always been proud and arrogant, accept it?


    At the beginning, Ding Wenchang¡¯s rebel army was not in his eyes. However, because he himself delayed the fighter, the opponent¡¯s strength became stronger and stronger, and more and more people who could not survive joined this By the time the Zhiyi army team realized that the situation was not good, it was too late.


    And now he is fighting against each other, knowing that the strength between the two sides is almost the same, and even he is going to fall into a disadvantage. At this time, Wu County, which is very close to him, was actually occupied by another group of volunteers. How did he Can you not be angry, how can you not be nervous?


    Once the rebel army behind him attacked him, he would face the danger of being attacked by two sides. In that case, his defeat was almost certain.


    "I will let people contact this rebel army immediately to see if they can be incorporated. If not, let them stand on the sidelines!" Wei Guang said to his men.


    "Yes!" The subordinate led away.


    On the other side, in the barracks opposite Wei Guang, Ding Wenchang also received news that Wuxian was occupied by another rebel. Although Wuxian was occupied by the rebels, he himself was a rebel, but he was not at all. Unhappy.


    Although everyone is a volunteer, they are not under each other. He can''t command each other at all, and Wuxian was originally in his own pocket, but now it is taken by others. How could he be happy.


    More importantly, he still doesn''t know the other party''s attitude. If the other party is on the side of the Tigers, then the great situation in front of him will collapse. This is something he cannot accept.


    "Immediately let people contact this rebel army to see if they can form an alliance with them, if not, let them stand on the sidelines!" Ding Wenchang said to his men.


    "Yes!" The subordinate led away.


    Therefore, Huang Feng, who had not settled in Wuxian for a long time, saw two Potter envoys one after another. In order for Huang Feng to choose their side, they did not come empty-handed. Few good things, especially Wei Guang from the Tigers. He brought a lot of gold and silver treasures to people. At the same time, he gave Huang Feng a promise. If Huang Feng doesn¡¯t start with him, he will have something else afterwards. Thanks again.


    On Ding Wenchang''s side, although he was a little poorer, he also gave a lot of good things. Maybe he knew that his gift was definitely not better than that of the Tigers, so Ding Wenchang''s special envoy desperately It is said that both sides are rebels and should have assisted offense and defense, forming an alliance is good for both sides.


    Huang Feng kept the gifts from both parties, and then sent two groups away.


    "General Huang, who do we help?" Wang Daniu asked curiously after the two groups had left.


    "None of us help. None of these guys are good people. Now they are good to talk. When they clean up their opponents, they will come to deal with us." Huang Feng said while playing with jewels. He didn''t expect to occupy Wu County, but he actually returned There is such an advantage. As for the attitude towards Wei Guang and Ding Wenchang, he had already thought about it, and now it will not change because of the arrival of their special envoy.


    "So, what should we do now?" Wang Daniu said.


    "Wait." Huang Feng said: "I will send scouts to monitor their movements at any time. Once there is an opportunity, we will do it!" Huang Feng said, since he is here, it is impossible to leave easily. How could he be willing to give up easily when the fisherman¡¯s profit was a profit?


    Neither Wei Guang nor Ding Wenchang got a positive answer from Huang Feng, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. They were afraid that Huang Feng would attack them.


    However, Wei Guang couldn¡¯t wait anymore, because after all, he was just a leader general, not the commander of the Tiger Howling Army. Therefore, he still had to obey the orders of his superiors, even if he came up through relationships. Can''t disobey orders.


    As a result, the two sides that had stopped temporarily fought again, and this time Wei Guang¡¯s Tiger Howl Army offensive was very fierce. On the one hand, it was because his boss was urging him, and on the other hand, because he felt Huang Feng should have been soothed now. Before he could react, he had to resolve Ding Wenchang''s rebels before him, otherwise, once he reacted, he would really be over.


    Once the Tigers were serious, even Ding Wenchang, who had a weak advantage, could not hold it. The fighting between the two sides was fierce, and the number of deaths not only increased.


    Relatively speaking, the death toll of the Rebels is more than that of the Tigers. However, the number of the Rebels is more than that of the Tigers. Therefore, the difference in strength between the two sides has not changed significantly. However, compared to Huang Feng''s leadership For the rebels, the strength of Ding Wenchang and Wei Guang¡¯s troops was declining.


    "Let everyone have a good rest during the day, and in the evening, we should set off!" Huang Feng, who received news of the battle between the two sides in Wu County, said to Wang Daniu next to him.


    "Who shall we fight?" Wang Daniu said.


    "Tiger Xiaojun!" Huang Feng hesitated for a moment and said. In his heart, the court''s army is more difficult to deal with. This time he has a chance, he will naturally not let go of the opportunity to attack the court''s army.


    Of course, if there is a chance to clean up both sides at once, Huang Feng will not be willing to give up. After all this is obtained on the battlefield, he will be judged according to the form of the battlefield.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that not far from them, a team of rebels was arriving at this time. The number of this team was about 50,000 or 60,000. They didn¡¯t pass by here accidentally, but accepted it. After Ding Wenchang''s request, he was sent to support Ding Wenchang. Once this team joins the battlefield, then the Tiger Howl Army may really be about to collapse.


    And if Huang Feng went now, it might not be well. The other party might have cleaned him up after the Tiger Howling Army had been cleaned up.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn''t know all of this. Although he knew he was going to learn about the situation on the battlefield, he didn''t know much further, so he didn''t know that Ding Wenchang''s reinforcements were coming.

 655 Chapter 655

    In the evening, after Huang Feng and others had breakfast and dinner, they left some guarding Wu County, and the others drove to the battlefield.


    The movements of Huang Feng were also immediately known to the two parties who have been following him. Ding Wenchang and Wei Guang both felt a little worried. Now they are in a stalemate. Once Huang Feng joins, which side If that day, the balance of peace was broken that day, but neither of them thought that Huang Summit would attack both of them at the same time. After all, Huang Feng did not have that strength yet.


    In comparison, Ding Wenchang was a little calmer, because the other rebels he asked for help had already arrived at this time. As long as this team arrived, he was not afraid of Huang Feng joining the other side.


    Of course, in order for this team to help him, he also paid a high price, and now he can only endure it.


    "Reported to the general. Suddenly encountered a small group of troops ahead. I don''t know which side they belong to."


    While Huang Feng was leading the team forward, the scout he sent out brought him a piece of news that puzzled him. Ordinarily, they are still a little bit away from where the Tigers and the Rebels under Ding Wenchang were fighting. The distance, shouldn''t be encountered by the team, is it the outer guard team on which side?However, the scope of this warning is too wide.


    "Is there a way to grab a few tongues and come back?" Huang Feng asked. If he could grasp the lively mouth, he could use the other party to understand the details here.


    "Let''s go now." The scout team leader said.


    No one of this team leader disappointed Huang Feng. He soon brought two livelihoods back. Huang Feng hurriedly interrogated the two men. Obviously, the two of them were not so hard-headed. I told them everything they knew, but they were just small, and they didn''t know too much.


    Through the explanation of these two people, Huang Feng knew that he had guessed wrong. This new force was neither the Tiger Howling Army nor Ding Wenchang¡¯s rebels, but the rebels of another team. They came to support Ding. Wenchang''s, as to why he appeared in this position, it should be because he wanted to go around behind the Tiger Howling Army, and then join Ding Wenchang for a front and back attack.


    Regarding this situation, Huang Feng frowned. They didn''t expect this accident before. Originally, he still wanted to solve the tiger roar army first. Ding Wenchang was not worried about it, but now it seems that it is obviously the court¡¯s. The Tiger Howl Army was about to fall into a disadvantage. When he followed up with the Tiger Howl Army, Ding Wenchang and the newly-emerged rebels over there would have to suffer a heavy loss if he attacked him.


    However, it is not easy for Huang Feng to act first. After all, the opponent and himself are still the rebels, and the reputation of acting first is always bad, which is not good for their subsequent expansion.


    However, it may be because of Huang Feng''s embarrassment that Ding Wenchang and the later rebels actually attacked Huang Feng!


    When Huang Feng heard the news, he was really surprised and happy. He was still thinking about what to do, but the other party actually helped him solve it.


    In fact, the reason for this situation is that Ding Wenchang has taken a fancy to Wu County, which Huang Feng has just conquered. Originally, Wu County was the one he had been staring at. It was only because of the Tiger Howling Army that he never attacked. The strength here has been strengthened, so Ding Wenchang wanted to eliminate both Huang Feng and Wei Guang at the same time. In this way, he would be able to get Wu County in his hand.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng was still hesitating, the team that came to reinforce Ding Wenchang had already met with Huang Feng''s leading troops. After that, they didn''t say anything and just started doing it.


    "Da Niu, I will take someone to meet him, you take a part to the side of the opponent, and attack from there!" Huang Feng said to Wang Daniu beside him.


    "General Huang, don''t worry, I promise to kill these bitches crying fathers and mothers." Wang Daniu promised.


    Huang Feng nodded, the allocation had been determined, and he led the people to meet the enemies from the front.


    Huang Feng brought out a total of about 70,000 troops this time, and the team supporting Ding Wenchang also had about 60,000. It can be said that the difference between the numbers of the two sides is not too big.


    However, on Huang Feng¡¯s side, because of his and Su Pei¡¯s requirements, the discipline is much better than before, while the other rebel army has a common problem with rebels, which is free and unorganized. The pioneer troops have already fought Huang Feng and the others. On the other side, their follow-up troops are still walking slowly, without any urgency at all.


    At the same time, this rebel army is obviously not rich, and there is a large shortage of weapons and armor. This is also the situation that all rebels now exist. The rebels have expanded rapidly in the past two years. After all, more and more people are forced by the court and God. If he couldn''t survive, he rose up and rebelled, so the number of rebels increased.


    However, compared with their weapons and equipment, there is no improvement. They have no ability to produce these things themselves, and can only rely on grabbing, so the quantity has not been satisfied.


    The situation on Huangfeng¡¯s side is going to be better. We defeated the Western Army and collected a batch of preparations. We regained Wu County before. Although there were a lot of empty salaries there, there was a lot of inventory in the warehouse. Weapons and armor, these things are cheaper than Huang Feng.


    Then it is the generals. Huang Feng''s bravery has been proven in many places. As long as he is there, his men are always confident and believe that he can defeat anyone!


    Therefore, in all respects, it was Huang Feng who had the advantage, and these advantages became a victory on the battlefield. Huang Feng ignited his men to repel the opponent''s attack little by little. It was still his In the case of transferring part of the troops to Wang Daniu.


    The rebels on the opposite side had been smashed by Huang Feng. In their eyes, Huang Feng was like an evil spirit from hell, constantly taking their lives. No one could resist. Later, as long as Huang Feng Where the peak arrived, there was no fight yet, there was already collapsed, no one had the guts to fight Huang Feng at all, even if the opponent''s commander reprimanded it, it would have no effect.


    When Wang Daniu led people to appear from the side, the opposing rebels completely collapsed. They turned around and fled. They no longer paid attention to the orders of their superiors. The situation that the rebels could not fight against the wind appeared again. Once they collapsed, they would collapse across the board , Not even a trace of resistance.

 656 Chapter 656

    "What? You said they lost?"


    In Ding Wenchang¡¯s camp, he had just received news from his subordinates that surprised him. The rebel army that came to support them was actually defeated by another rebel army, the one that had just occupied In the hands of the volunteers in Wu County.


    Ding Wenchang never expected that they would fail here, and, so fast, he actually didn¡¯t know the specific number of troops on Huang Feng¡¯s side, and the subordinates brought him only a vague number, maybe Around five to six million.


    And Huang Feng and the others just occupied Wu County. They must have left some guards there. Therefore, the number of people who can come here will not exceed 40,000, but his reinforcements are around 60,000, which is better than Huang. Feng they want more than 20,000.


    And a more wrong judgment is that Ding Wenchang believes that the rebels under Huang Feng''s combat effectiveness are similar to those of their rebels, and their equipment is similar. Then, when they are dominant in numbers, they want to win, it is not one thing. Hard things.


    However, the facts were obviously not what he thought. His reinforcements were defeated, and they were also defeated so fast and so thoroughly. Now there are deserters everywhere, and they have lost their strength against Huang Feng.


    These reinforcements also made Ding Wenchang¡¯s situation precarious. Originally, he expected those reinforcements to come here to help himself after defeating Huang Feng and the others. As a result, not only did he not beat Huang Feng and the others to support himself. , It has become a fantasy.


    "Chief, it''s okay, the imperial army over there has entered!" Just when Ding Wenchang felt a headache because he had no reinforcements, his men once again brought him bad news.


    Presumably at this time, Wei Guang also knew about the peripheral battlefield. He knew that Ding Wenchang had support soldiers, but he was defeated by Huang Feng, and Wei Guang must have thought that Huang Feng was standing with them. On the one hand, his strength has been strengthened. On the other hand, Ding Wenchang¡¯s strength has been weakened because of the loss of reinforcements. If this is the same, the Tigers'' morale has been boosted, and they suddenly broke through Ding Wenchang¡¯s defense line and attacked. Came in.


    "Quickly, let the brother in front of you stand up, I''ll send someone to support him right away!" Ding Wenchang said quickly. At this time, he has no mind to think about his reinforcements, and no mind to think about Huang Feng. He is the most important now. The point is to drive away the Tigers who broke through.


    On the other side, Wei Guang showed a red face. After all, the victory was his own. The Wuxian rebels finally stood on his side, which made him full of confidence in defeating the opponent Ding Wenchang.


    "General, a man named Wang Daniu asked to see him. He said he was the general of the rebel army that occupied Wuxian." At this time, Wei Guang''s guards came to report.


    "Oh, let him come." Wei Guang is not surprised that someone from the Rebels came to contact him. The other party must have come to ask for benefits. After all, he had told them before that if they helped him deal with the opposing Rebels, They can give them some benefits, and now they are indeed targeting the opposing rebels, so naturally they want to ask for benefits like themselves.


    "Hmph, still want to benefit from me? When I clean up the rebel army in front of me, let''s see how I clean up you!" Wei Guang thought triumphantly. He is the court commander, and the other party is just a rebellious mud leg. It''s just wishful thinking to actually want to benefit from his own hands.


    Wang Daniu soon saw Wei Guang, and Wei Guang promised verbally that as long as Wang Daniu took people with him to deal with the opposing rebels, he would give them enough benefits when they were eliminated.


    Regarding the verbal promise given by Wei Guang, Wang Daniu agreed without the slightest objection. In Wei Guang''s contemptuous eyes, with his own people, he followed the Tiger Howling Army and prepared to deal with the opposing rebels.


    "It''s a idiot, it''s so easy to be fooled. These rebellious dirt is really stupid to death!" Wei Guang''s heart became even more proud. He didn''t want to give anything and got a boost. Of course, his heart was happy.


    On the other side, Wang Daniu was also very happy. He came with Huang Feng¡¯s order. Huang Feng asked him to get into the Tiger¡¯s roar and waited for him to meet inside and outside. Therefore, Wang Daniu actually didn¡¯t care that Wei Guang would give What conditions, because he will agree no matter what conditions.


    As for Huang Feng himself, at this time, he took another group of rebels, messed up himself and ran to Ding Wenchang''s army.


    Huang Feng and the others pretended to be Ding Wenchang''s reinforcements. Originally, after those reinforcements were defeated by him, they fled in all directions. There were their people everywhere, and many of them ran directly to Ding Wenchang. .


    However, Ding Wenchang originally lacked combat power and needed reinforcements, and at the same time, the fighting was also very tight. Therefore, he did not have the time and energy to carefully screen and let these rebels in.


    After Huang Feng knew about this situation, he divided the remaining rebels into groups, and then mixed into the camp where Ding Wenchang was located. The process was quite smooth, even Huang Feng himself came in easily.


    After Huang Feng came in, he gathered the rebels who had already been involved in secretly together, and after discussing the following matters, they dispersed again and mixed into Ding Wenchang''s subordinates.


    The Rebels didn''t have much organization, and new people joined every day, so even if it was a small team, there were still situations where they didn''t know their comrades in arms, so it was easy to get in.


    Huang Feng was waiting for the opportunity, waiting for the opportunity of Ding Wenchang and the Huxiao Army to fight. This opportunity soon appeared. At this time, according to his previous arrangements, all the people who came in started and slashed the big knife in his hand. Ding Wenchang''s rebel army around him, suddenly Ding Wenchang''s rebel army was in chaos.


    On the other side, Wei Guang also discovered this situation and rushed over with someone. He didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to annihilate Ding Wenchang¡¯s subordinates in one fell swoop, although he himself didn¡¯t understand until now, in the opposite camp, What happened?


    However, this is not important. The important thing is that the rebels have already been in chaos, and their opportunity is here!


    However, his good mood did not last long. When they were in fierce confrontation with the rebels, Wang Daniu, who had defected to them before, suddenly attacked them, and the Tigers were in chaos.


    At this time, the shortcomings of Wei Guang''s lack of ability were exposed. He could not stop the riot in a short period of time. As a result, the casualties of his troops continued to increase.

 657 Chapter 657

    "Stay, hold me steady, I know that these damn mud legs will not be so kind, dare to sneak attack me behind them, these bastards, I want to kill them!" On the battlefield, Wei Guangzheng was suddenly attacked by Wang Daniel. And furious.


    The sudden attack of Wang Datou caused a lot of losses to Wei Guang. Now the formation he arranged has collapsed across the board. Those Tigers who were attacked by the enemy were unable to resist. Moreover, Wei Guang also suddenly discovered that the fighting power of these rebels was not at all. Not weak, much stronger than the rebels of Ding Wenchang he had faced before, which he had not expected.


    In fact, this incident was indeed caused by Wei Guang¡¯s lack of experience and ability. When Wang Daniu brought the rebels to surrender, he did not have the slightest suspicion. He thought that the opponent was subdued by his own power, so , There is no detailed inquiry at all.


    The battle with Ding Wenchang soon fought again. He arranged for Wang Daniu¡¯s team to be on the flanks instead of putting them at the forefront. He might be afraid that Wang Daniu thought he would use these rebels as cannon fodder, so he didn¡¯t. Put it first.


    However, this arrangement now brought him very bad consequences. There were enemies in front of him, and the flanks not only failed to help him, but also directly caused him to collapse.


    Ding Wenchang on the other side is not much better than Wei Guang. The two former rivals have now become difficult brothers and sisters. Huang Feng personally led people to make trouble in Ding Wenchang¡¯s formation. The damage caused was considerable. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s force value was much higher than that of the surrounding rebels, and no one could stop his attack. Therefore, Huang Feng led people to easily kill the Chinese army, where Ding Wenchang was located. The command of this rebel army has been completely out of control. The rebels fighting the Tiger Howling Army at the forefront did not know that their rear was in chaos, and were still fighting desperately against the Tiger Howling Army.


    And Huang Feng once again demonstrated the power of his "chief killer". Less than half an hour after the civil strife began, he directly hit the Central Army and killed Ding Wenchang, who was still angry. Ding Wenchang was just a talent. , There is no skill at all, so Huang Feng''s killing him is much easier than before.


    The Rebel army was originally unorganized, and now the leader was killed again, which completely collapsed. Huang Feng and the others killed a group, directly scaring the rest to kneel and surrender.


    Huang Feng arranged for the capture of these prisoners, and he himself led the people to kill the Tigers, and he joined with Wang Daniu. Now, even if the Tigers were the Iron Army, they collapsed, and countless were killed. Many, as for captives, there are also many.


    The battle lasted for almost a day. Later, they chased people everywhere and captured captives. Although they were tired, the gain was not small at all.


    When it was dark, Huang Feng rushed to Wu County with people. At this time, Sun Liang had also rushed to Wu County to stabilize the situation. Huang Feng led his team into the city mightily.


    "General Huang, you are really, really, I don''t know what to say, anyway, it''s too powerful." Sun Liang said to Huang Feng.


    In this short period of time, Huang Feng not only won a county seat, but also eliminated the two major forces that entrenched their rebel army. Without the threat of these two forces, they will soon usher in It developed rapidly for a while.


    At the same time, their reputation at this time is really greatly boosted. Among all the rebels in the world, they have a strong reputation, which is of great benefit to their future development.


    And the most important thing is that after so many battles, the strength of the rebels on my side has not declined, but has also increased a lot. When they left Lixian, they had only about 70,000 troops, and now the territory has expanded. It is more than doubled, and the number of the team has reached about 120,000. It can be said that the strength has increased a lot. You must know that there are still many elites from the court, the Tigers.


    Therefore, Sun Liang now admires Huang Feng''s five-body throw, this is simply the most powerful person he has ever seen.


    At this time, not only Sun Liang, but also Wang Daniu, who has been following Huang Feng, and some other high-level volunteers. At this time, the admiration for Huang Feng is not less than Sun Liang''s. They have personally experienced it, even more than Sun Liang''s feelings. Deeper, Huang Feng can seize every opportunity and gain benefits while not losing too much of his strength. This is really amazing.


    Therefore, these people will not have the slightest doubt about any order of Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s prestige in this team is even higher than Su Pei.


    This also made Huang Feng a little wary. After all, in the history of China, there were many examples of being killed in the end. Although Su Pei believes in himself now, Huang Feng can¡¯t guarantee that he has always been He didn''t think too much, so Huang Feng felt that he should find an opportunity to talk to Su Pei well.


    After a day¡¯s rest in Wu County, Huang Feng and his entourage returned to Li County with the rebels and their captives, the base camp of the rebels. This time, Su Pei is still the same as last time, leading people to meet Huang Feng at the gate of the city. people.


    Although Su Pei¡¯s performance was not unusual, Huang Feng still felt that this matter could not be delayed. He also planned to take care of the industries that Ning Wushuang was in charge of after he left. Therefore, Huang Feng was definitely not willing to cooperate with Su. What''s the gap between Pei.


    Therefore, after entering the city, Huang Feng didn¡¯t even go back. He didn¡¯t talk to Ning Wushuang well, so he went to see Su Pei. After that, Huang Feng and Su Pei simply chatted for several hours. No one knew the content of the chat between the two of them, but after that, Su Pei trusted Huang Feng even more and insisted on Huang Feng''s industry.


    Within two days after Huangfeng and the others returned to Li County, Su Pei sent a letter to the guard in Linxian County. After a while, the guard surrendered with someone.


    You can¡¯t do not surrender. Now Supe¡¯s rebel army is already the largest rebel army around, and their poor defenders in the city, the Tigers who could still rely on before, have also been destroyed. If you launch an offensive yourself, you can''t resist it at all.


    So, in the end, he made a more wise choice, surrendering, saving his life, and also saving his glory and wealth.


    Regarding such results, both Su Pei and Huang Feng are very satisfied. In this way, their surrounding environment is much safer.

 658 Chapter 658

    Although Huang Feng, Su Pei and others set a policy of continuous expansion at the beginning, this does not mean that they must continue to expand. After all, it is people who are fighting. There is a feeling of war exhaustion, so Huang Feng and his general goal is to continue to expand, but in the process, they can stop for a while.


    And now, they are in this situation. The surrounding counties have been beaten down, their surroundings are much safer, and their influence has expanded a lot. They need to digest the rapidly increasing territory and manpower, especially Huang. In the few battles before the peak, they captured a lot of prisoners. Although he collected some in the middle of the battle, there are still many that have not been dealt with.


    Moreover, those occupied territories must also be sent to support the resumption of production, which also takes time and requires stability.


    At this time, the happiest thing is that the merchants in Meixian and several large local families who previously supported Supei in advance. The larger the territory Supei occupies, the better their development. Each family now has the strength. It is about twice as large as before, and this number continues to expand with Supe''s continuous development.


    The people of these families did not expect that Su Pei''s development would be so good, so fast, and in just a short time, he actually occupied so much territory.


    Of course, at the same time, it also made these people understand Huang Feng''s abilities. The threshold of Huang Feng''s residence had to be broken by those who wanted to visit him and build a good relationship with him.


    Huang Feng¡¯s own store has developed very well. His own identity and Su Pei¡¯s support have allowed his store to develop rapidly. This has made Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang a firm foothold in the cloth industry. The feet, at the same time, have more and more voice.


    However, Huang Feng is obviously not satisfied yet. He needs money. The more the better, only in this way can he save his life and exchange what is useful to him when it is critical.


    Therefore, as long as there are not too many things with the Rebels, he will focus his energy on his shop.


    Time slowly passed, Huang Feng was in this space, and the remaining time was getting less and less. After a period of trimming, the rebels continued to expand around under his leadership. At this time, they The strength of this rebel army is much stronger than it was at the beginning. Even among all the rebels, it can rank in the top three, which also attracted a lot of people to vote.


    Of course, the pressure on the court they are facing is also increasing. There will always be cases of shooting the first shot. Fortunately, Huang Feng''s strength is good, and he can always bring the rebels into danger.


    However, in this time and space, the area controlled by the current court is still quite large, and it cannot be completely defeated in a short time. At least, when Huang Feng came here for almost a year, although he led the rebels to occupy a lot of territory, , Still failed to completely overthrow the court''s rule, although his rule has become more and more decayed, but the court still exists.


    The court was still there, but Huang Feng was leaving. Fortunately, after the previous conversation with Su Pei, he was able to bring Sun Liang by his side and teach by precepts and deeds. In fact, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much. His experience is not much better than Sun Liang. However, he has watched a lot of TV and read a lot of books. Therefore, he still has a lot of theoretical knowledge. If he teaches Sun Liang, there is no problem.


    Although Sun Liang didn¡¯t know why Huang Feng did this, he was still very happy to learn these things with Huang Feng. He admires Huang Feng now. How could he be unhappy if he can learn from him. ?


    Therefore, when Huang Feng is about to leave now, although Sun Liang has not reached his previous height, after all, Huang Feng¡¯s personal abilities on the battlefield are very strong, not comparable to ordinary people, but in other aspects, Sun Liang Liang is not too far away from Huangfeng. Now that he picks up Huangfeng''s position, there is no problem.


    "Really leaving?" Su Pei looked at Huang Feng with a complicated expression.


    Although Su Pei has always believed that he is worthy of others, as Huang Feng fought more and more battles, Huang Feng''s prestige in the rebels became more and more important, and his heart was still a little complicated. Feng Neng always led the rebels to victory, and hoped that Huang Feng could fail once or twice, rubbing his power.


    However, Huang Feng has always respected him and has never had any other thoughts, and when Huang Feng talked to him alone, he clearly told him that he can only stay in the rebel army for one year. After a year, no matter what the reality is, he will leave.


    Although Su Pei asked him why, Huang Feng never said it, and afterwards, Huang Feng did spend his thoughts on business as before, and never felt nostalgic for rights.


    Therefore, afterwards, Su Pei also believed in Huang Feng very much. This made Huang Feng not have any worries when he was fighting outside, and Su Pei almost forgot about Huang Feng¡¯s departure, or he remembered but thought Huang Feng was joking with him.


    "I said it a year ago. As soon as the time comes, I will leave." Huang Feng said calmly, without any regrets or pity because of the rights he was about to lose.


    "I thought you were joking." Su Pei said, "Can you tell me, where are you going? What are you going to do? If you need my help, just say, I will help!"


    Su Pei is very grateful to Huang Feng, not only because Huang Feng saved him at the beginning, but also because Huang Feng has always taken the rebels to win the battle, and their territory is constantly expanding, and he is no longer A small person who lives in a city and a pool, but a prince who can control major events in the world, Su Pei believes that as long as Huang Feng helps him for two or three years, he can become the most powerful person in the world. .


    And more importantly, although Huang Feng''s prestige is constantly increasing, he has never expressed excessive ambition in power, which makes Su Pei very relieved and satisfied.


    "I can only do this by myself, I am definitely going to leave." Huang Feng said, with the storage box regulations, he has no choice but to leave, even if he himself is a bit reluctant to be here. In life, he has become acquainted with the soldiers and soldiers of the rebels, and even became friends. This way, he may never come again, and he is also a little sad.

 659 Chapter 659: The World of Feudal Superstition

    "Then you are willing to miss Ning? I have been waiting to drink your wedding wine." Su Pei said, because Huang Feng said before that he wants to leave alone, so Su Pei asked about this. After all, the affairs of Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang were an open secret among the top ranks of the rebels, and everyone knew about it.


    Hearing Su Pei¡¯s words, Huang Feng was slightly taken aback. Although he had already figured out how to talk to Ning Wushuang, but at this juncture, Huang Feng was still a little nervous and at a loss. After all, this year, The two get along day and night, saying that they have no feelings, it is all a lie. Now they are leaving, and it is very likely that they can only leave alone, and I must be reluctant to Ning Wushuang.


    "I will handle her affairs. After I leave, I hope Chief Su can help me take care of her." Huang Feng said.


    "This is certain." Su Pei said. This is what he promised to Huang Feng before. Not to mention that Huang Feng has made a lot of contributions to his career. He is leaving now and entrusts himself to take care of someone. , If I still refuse, it would be too much.


    "However, I hope you can make it clear to her that Miss Ning is a good girl, and I don''t want her to be sad." Su Pei said: "If you don''t mind, I will accept her as a god-sister. If this is the case, there will be no future. People dare to bully her."


    "Thank you Chief Su," Huang Feng said sincerely.


    With some mixed feelings, he left the residence of Chief Su, and Huang Feng returned to his home, the very warm home that Ning Wushuang had made.


    This year, although Ning Wushuang has been working hard in the business of cloth and clothing, but more often, she is the shopkeeper, let Xiaocui take responsibility, and she is more of her own I put my mind on Huang Feng, took care of Huang Feng very well, and made the home very warm.


    Huang Feng has no opinion on this, and even enjoys it. He must cherish such a girl who puts his heart completely on himself. Such girls are rare in reality. They are not. They don¡¯t love their boyfriends, but modern girls have an independent character. Unlike the girls in this time and space, their own man is their own heaven, their own everything, completely different from modern girls. same.


    At the beginning, Huang Feng was worried that if Xiao Cui had any bad thoughts, he would deceive Ning Wushuang, and Ning Wushuang would not know. However, afterwards, Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about it. It was obvious that Ning Wushuang was true. Who is not interested in these, so why force her? Just put the name of the only person in charge on her head. In this way, I can still see her, even if it is because of this, I will make less money. , Huang Feng is also willing.


    "I''m back, why is it so late today?" As soon as Huang Feng came back, Ning Wushuang greeted him with a smile on his face. For her, to be able to see Huang Feng and be with Huang Feng is the happiest thing. Thing: "The meal is ready, come over and eat."


    The practice is one of Ning Wushuang¡¯s few interests. Her original cooking skills are very poor, but in order to be able to cook for Huang Feng by herself, she has been in constant contact throughout the year, even more important than doing business. Xin, therefore, her craftsmanship is not growing, and now it is very good.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied, and then sat at the table under Ning Wushuang''s service.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? You seem to be a little unhappy?" Ning Wushuang and Huang Feng have been together for a year. As long as Huang Feng is not fighting outside, the two will be together. Although they still haven''t made the last step, The two of them are already very familiar, so she can tell the change in Huang Feng''s mood at a glance.


    "I have something to tell you?" Huang Feng said while looking at Ning Wushuang.


    "What''s the matter?" When Ning Wushuang saw Huang Feng look like this, he suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, and he became a little nervous.


    "Remember what I told you before, what I was leaving?" Huang Feng also saw that Ning Wushuang was a little nervous, and he took the initiative to hold Ning Wushuang''s hands and said.


    "Remember." Ning Wushuang trembled and said, "Are you leaving?"


    "Yeah" Huang Feng nodded.


    "Can you take me with me?" Ning Wushuang looked at Huang Feng pitifully and said, her current appearance was like an abandoned stray dog, very pitiful.


    "I don''t know either." Huang Feng shook his head and said, seeing Ning Wushuang like this, Huang Feng was also very sad, after all, he was also reluctant to bear Ning Wushuang.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Ning Wushuang''s face was even more sad, Huang Feng said quickly: "However, even if I can''t take you away, we can still see each other often."


    "How do I meet?" Ning Wushuang asked.


    "Actually, I didn''t tell you something." Huang Feng said. In fact, he wanted to tell Ning Wushuang about the storage box. After all, if the two wanted to meet, Ning Wushuang would definitely know. The magic of the storage box, which can transport people casually, is not just acceptable.


    Moreover, not only Ning Wushuang, in the future, as long as Huang Feng wants to find an agent in a certain space, he will definitely have to say something to the other party, which is convenient for the other party to accept some things.


    "whats the matter?"


    "Wushuang, what I will say next may be a bit weird, but you have to believe me, what I say is true, and I will not harm you or lie to you." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I believe you." Ning Wushuang said affirmatively. Since Huang Feng rescued her, Huang Feng is the most trustworthy person in her heart.


    Then, Huang Feng told Ning Wushuang that he was not in this world, but from another time and space.


    "It turned out to be so, I can''t blame you for being so good!" What makes Huang Feng a little funny is that Ning Wushuang actually didn''t treat himself like an alien, and he still looked admiring.


    "Don''t you doubt that what I said is false?" Huang Feng couldn''t help asking.


    "Why do you have to doubt?" Ning Wushuang asked back: "I believe what you say, and when I was young, my mother told me many stories. There are gods and ghosts, even if you are a big brother Huang. What''s so strange about it coming from another world?"


    Only then did Huang Feng remember that this time and space was not the time and space he was in. In his time and space, if he said that, others might say that he was feudal and tell lies.


    However, in this time and space, many people believe that ghosts and immortals exist, and this is a world of feudal superstition!

 660 Chapter 660

    Huang Fengbai was worried!


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that Ning Wushuang would believe his words so easily, so that he couldn''t say some of the explanations he had prepared.


    "Brother Huang, tell me about your world!" Ning Wushuang looked at Huang Feng curiously and said. Obviously, he was very curious about the world Huang Feng lives in. When he was young, he listened to his mother. For some fairy stories, she would like to see where the fairy lives, but that is obviously impossible, but now it is still possible to understand where Huang Feng lives.


    "Good." Huang Feng said without hesitation, and then told her something in the real world.


    "I really want to see Big Brother Huang''s world." Ning Wushuang said with emotion. In other worlds, although she would be curious, but it would not be too strong. However, if it is the world where Huang Feng lives , Ning Wushuang is obviously still very interested.


    "There will be a chance, maybe this time, if not this time, there will be opportunities in the future." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I will wait for Brother Huang to take me there." Ning Wushuang said: "By the way, Brother Huang, do you have a woman in your world?"


    Ning Wushuang''s sudden change of subject made Huang Feng stunned, not knowing why she suddenly asked this question.


    "Brother Huang, you have to be honest, don''t lie to me." Ning Wushuang said coquettishly.


    "Okay, I won''t lie to you, I have a girlfriend with us." Huang Feng said, he also knew that Ning Wushuang is a person living in this world, so it is easier for a man to have more than one woman. Accept some. If the person who asked this question was replaced by Su Yumo, Huang Feng would have to think about how to answer it.


    "What is a girlfriend?" Ning Wushuang didn''t quite understand some new words in Huang Feng''s mouth.


    "You can understand the relationship like ours now. We like each other, but there is no close relationship." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    "That''s something you don''t want." Ning Wushuang whispered, then looked at Huang Feng and said: "I know that Big Brother Huang is so good, there must be women."


    Although she was mentally prepared, Ning Wushuang was still a little bit lost when she heard Huang Feng admit it himself. However, she quickly adjusted, just like Huang Feng thought, the education she had received since childhood, Let her accept these things more easily, and even if Huang Feng doesn''t have it now, there will be some in the future. He is so good that he can''t be the only woman.


    "Brother Huang, can you come here in the future?" Ning Wushuang asked.


    "I don''t know yet." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "Oh." Ning Wushuang said, feeling a little disappointed. After all, this is the place she and Huang Feng know and are familiar with. She still wants to stay with Huang Feng here.


    Thinking that Huang Feng was about to leave, Ning Wushuang felt a little disappointed. Then she looked up at Huang Feng, her face was reddish, and she gritted her teeth and said softly: "Brother Huang, you are leaving here. I want to leave here. Before, I will give myself to you..."


    Ning Wushuang''s face became redder as he said, and his voice became quieter. Fortunately, Huang Feng was sitting not far from her, and his hearing was pretty good. Otherwise, he would really not hear.


    And after hearing what Ning Wushuang said, Huang Feng''s heart was also a little hot. During this period of time here, Huang Feng did not think of this incident. However, one is that he spends most of his time fighting outside, occasionally When they came back, most of them chatted with Ning Wushuang.


    Another reason is that this is not the real world after all. The women here are relatively conservative. In the real world, premarital sex is already very common, but here, it is very rare, that is to be Spurned, discriminated against by moral voices, so Huang Feng has never expressed this for Ning Wushuang''s sake. Ning Wushuang himself is also very shy, so even if the two of them are happy with each other, they are very close, but , This last layer of relationship, but there has never been a breakthrough.


    And now, if Ning Wushuang took the initiative to mention this matter, Huang Feng was naturally very happy. He wouldn''t refuse such a good thing, so he quickly stood up and said, "Wushuang, it''s not too early, we rest early."


    Seeing Huang Feng''s anxious look, Ning Wushuang was a little funny. At the same time, she was very grateful to Huang Feng. She knew that Huang Feng did not do that to her because he respected her. Otherwise, as long as Huang Feng proposed it. , I will not refuse.


    "Brother Huang, I haven''t eaten this meal yet." Ning Wushuang reminded in a low voice.


    "How can you have a delicious meal?" Huang Feng said casually, and then seeing Ning Wushuang''s face turning red, he quickly changed his words: "I mean, this meal can be eaten anytime, and I am not very hungry. ."


    Ning Wushuang wanted to say, "You''re not hungry, I''m hungry, but after seeing Huang Feng''s appearance, she didn''t say anything, she stood up silently and followed Huang Feng''s back.


    Huang Feng saw Ning Wushuang look like this, his heart was even happier, thinking that he could finally take off the hat of a division-level cadre today, Huang Feng''s heart was very excited. This is why he is always on the battlefield. I didn''t feel like it was both excited and a little nervous.


    "I fuck!"


    In the real world, where Huang Feng lived, when he resumed his sight, he couldn''t help but explode again.


    Just now, just now, when he took off Ning Wushuang''s clothes full of excitement, and was about to discuss the problem of body structure with the other party, he was sucked in by a force of suction. After that, he left that time. Back to the real world.


    Thinking of Ning Wushuang lying tenderly on the bed and looking at him shyly, Huang Feng felt excited, but he couldn''t go back now, so he could only think about it.


    "This storage box is too good at choosing the time." Huang Feng couldn''t help complaining in his heart. Fortunately, he had already told Ning Wushuang before that he was going to be teleported away, so he disappeared before her eyes. Although it will be surprised, it should be acceptable.


    "Hey, forget it, I didn''t make sense. Anyway, I can still see Wushuang in the future, but I don''t have to worry about the chance. However, if the storage box is repeated a few times, there will be a shadow in my heart."


    And at this time, there were already floating things in front of Huang Feng. These things were all put into the ring when he was about to teleport away. They all appeared now, and it was obviously for him to make a choice. .

 661 Chapter 661

    Looking at the things that appeared in front of him, Huang Feng was a little disappointed, because although there were many things this time, the "things" he wanted did not appear.


    Ning Wushuang did not appear in these options, which meant that Huang Feng had no chance to choose her, and could not bring her into the real world.


    However, Huang Feng was not completely disappointed, because he had obtained living objects through storage boxes before, such as Xiaobai, such as Kitty Hawk, then at least it shows that there is no problem in passing living objects through the storage box, but now it is possible It is a lower level, and can only transmit objects, not people, although people are also animals.


    There are not many things that appeared in front of Huang Feng this time, but there are not many good things. After all, that time and space is a relatively backward time and space, and the technology is not as advanced as it is now. Moreover, there is still a low-strength world, Huang Feng I really can¡¯t find any good things. Although, his status there is not low. It can be said that he is completely under one person and over hundreds of thousands of people. However, it seems that besides gold and silver jewelry, he can really get it. There are only a handful of good things. Moreover, Huang Feng spends most of his time at war, so he has no chance to find any good things.


    However, it''s not that there are no good things. At least, there is one thing that Huang Feng likes very much. That is a horse, a BMW with blood red hair. From a distance, it looks like It was like a burning flame. If Huang Feng hadn''t known that there was no Han Dynasty or Huns in that time and space, he would have thought it was a sweaty BMW.


    However, whether this horse is a sweaty BMW or not, its speed and endurance are very worthy of recognition, and it seems to be very spiritual, can understand Huang Feng''s words, this horse is Huang Feng in the process of fighting One of the trophies he obtained, he liked it the first time he saw it. Later, Su Pei did not ask for this horse for the adult beauty. The owner of this horse was Huang Feng. Huang Feng rode it and fought north and south. There are countless wins.


    And now the horse also appeared in front of Huang Feng, but it was not as tall as before. It became a mini version, only about ten centimeters in length, but it was still alive.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not hesitate much, so he chose it. As for the other gold and silver jewelry, he has no choice. Although he likes money now, this money can be earned slowly, but, Such a BMW is not so easy to encounter.


    Therefore, Huang Feng made the choice easily.


    After Huang Feng made his choice, the other things disappeared, only the BMW like a little pony is here.


    This little pony is the same as the previous suspension sports car, which can be changed in size. However, his bedroom has limited space after all, and Huang Feng did not make it look like a normal size.


    "By the way, go and see Wushuang. I don''t know if she was frightened." Huang Feng thought of this and quickly entered the villa. After that, Ning Wushuang was selected as the person responsible for all his own properties in the previous space. Ren, then, the selected summoned Ning Wushuang.


    "Brother Huang? Brother Huang, are you okay? You just disappeared and I was shocked." After Ning Wushuang saw Huang Feng, a look of surprise appeared on his face, although Huang Feng told her before I''ve gone through the storage box, but of course, when Huang Feng really disappeared suddenly, she was still unavoidably shocked. Now that she saw Huang Feng standing here in good condition, she was truly relieved.


    "I''m fine." Huang Feng said.


    "This is the place you mentioned before?" Ning Wushuang had time to look at the surrounding environment. She found that the decorations here were completely different from those she had seen before, so she was very curious.


    "Well, if we want to meet in the future, we can only stay here." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s not bad." Although Ning Wushuang''s heart was a bit disappointed that he could not follow Huang Feng to his world, it is a good thing to be able to see Huang Feng here often, and she can still accept it. .


    After that, Huang Feng took Ning Wushuang around here. Ning Wushuang was still very curious and liked this new environment.


    "Should we continue with what we just did?" Huang Feng said after looking at Ning Wushuang who was wearing a single coat.


    Before Huang Feng suddenly disappeared, Ning Wushuang was very worried, and time did not pass too long, so she was only wearing a simple white single at this time, which could not completely cover up her beautiful figure.


    "No." Seeing Huang Feng''s hot eyes, Ning Wushuang''s heart was very shy. She was so proactive before because Huang Feng was leaving and the two were going to separate. Although Huang Feng said the two could still meet, However, Ning Wushuang was still worried in his heart, so he took the initiative.


    However, this is not to say that Ning Wushuang is an active person. On the contrary, she is a very traditional woman in nature. It is almost impossible for her to take the initiative like that. Moreover, the good deeds of the two have just been beaten. Suddenly, so when Huang Feng raised it again, she was still very shy.


    Huang Feng said badly. Ning Wushuang just blushed and refused. In the end, Huang Feng had no choice but to give up. He could only wait for the next opportunity. He felt resentful for sending the storage box back at that point in time.


    "By the way, you can try to bring this thing back." Huang Feng handed Ning Wushuang a teacup he had brought from reality.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Wushuang took the teacup and asked curiously.


    "Let''s see if you can bring this thing back, and I''ll talk to you about other things later." Huang Feng said. He doesn''t know if it can work now, so he can only do experiments first.


    "Good." Ning Wushuang nodded, and then Huang Feng sent her back.


    Soon Ning Wushuang was teleported back from her world.


    "How about it, can you take the tea cup back just now?" Huang Feng asked immediately.


    "Yes." Ning Wushuang said lightly.


    "Really?" Huang Feng said with a look of surprise.


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang said affirmatively.


    "Then have you noticed any changes? For example, the money is less." Huang Feng asked. Last time, he took things back from this villa. It was okay, but he would be deducted. Moreover, there are still a lot of deductions. Therefore, Huang Feng is worried that the same situation will be the same this time.

 662 Chapter 662

    "Money, it seems that there is no shortage." Ning Wushuang said, she really didn''t pay attention to this aspect before.


    "Don''t worry, go back and check carefully to see if the money is missing." Huang Feng said, "This is very important!"


    "Okay." Ning Wushuang looked at Huang Feng''s solemn expression, and said with a serious expression.


    When Huang Feng summoned Ning Wushuang for the third time, he got a piece of news from Ning Wushuang that made him very excited: There is no less money!


    This is indeed a happy thing for Huang Feng, because in this way, I can bring the things in reality back to her world through Ning Wushuang''s hands. In this way, I can. To monopolize the time and space market in this way, you must know that only monopoly is the most profitable.


    Moreover, no money was deducted this time, which made Huang Feng very satisfied.


    However, it is not without shortcomings. Ning Wushuang did not accept the ring. He could only bring a little at a time. Moreover, Huang Fengxing asked Ning Wushuang to bring some things. If he brought back to the real world, he was not allowed. Even deductions are good, but storage boxes are directly prohibited.


    However, it¡¯s not surprising to think about it. If you can get other things in time and space through an agent, and bring them back to the real world, then after each transmission, you don¡¯t have to make a choice at all. Anyway, yourself There is another way to get these things.


    Although it can only deliver items in one direction, Huang Feng is already very satisfied. Thinking about it, he was just in that time and space, just arbitrarily getting a few styles of clothes in the real world, and he was greatly affected. Welcome, I have made a lot of money. If I transport more and more beautiful clothes in reality to that time and space, wouldn''t I make more money?


    Huang Feng felt excited just thinking about it.


    "It seems that I can only make Wushuang work harder and run a few more times a day." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    However, the storage box soon gave him another blow. When he wanted to summon Ning Wushuang for the fourth time, he couldn''t do it anyway, as if there was no such function at all.


    "Could it be that this agent can only be summoned four times a day?" Huang Feng guessed in his heart, if he didn''t guess wrong, this is the limit, otherwise he couldn''t explain why he couldn''t make the fourth summon.


    However, in this way, my thoughts of relying on Ning Wushuang to transmit several times a day to bring the real thing over may be frustrated. With the limit on the number of times, the number that can be brought over will not be too much.


    However, there is not no way to solve this problem. Huang Feng glanced at the ring in his hand, and he already had a solution. As long as Ning Wushuang was also equipped with ring, especially the kind of ring with a lot of space. If that is the case, then Ning Wushuang can still take the reality with him.


    It''s just that Na Jie is obviously a treasure, and I have only obtained one so far, and the area is not too big. Even if he uses it now, it feels a little stretched.


    The exchange store for the storage box does offer ring exchanges, but the price is quite high. For the space of about ten square meters in his hand, the exchange price is 80 million, and those with more space, The price is over 100 million, which is an astronomical figure for Huang Feng now.


    Therefore, at present, Huang Feng has no way to help Ning Wushuang get a ring.


    "Forget it, let''s take one step at a time. When you have money in the future, you must get Wushuang a big ring." Huang Feng thought helplessly.


    After handling these things, Huang Feng returned to reality again and went to sleep.


    When Huang Feng woke up the next morning, he was still slightly uncomfortable. In the previous time and space, he spent most of his time resting in the camp. He woke up thinking about how to fight, even if he occasionally returned. When resting, his nerves have not completely relaxed.


    When it comes to the real world, it''s different. This place is much safer than the space before. Moreover, his body is no longer full of bloody clothes. Huang Feng relaxes a lot.


    "It''s better for peaceful times." Huang Feng said with emotion, he was still quite dissatisfied with the storage box always sending himself to the battlefield.


    After everything was cleaned up, Huang Feng was going to visit his winery. Now he doesn''t need to be a security guard, and he has more time to arrange himself.


    However, before Huang Feng could arrive at his brewery, he received a call from Tang Muxue, saying that he was going to help her move something.


    "Why don''t you call the porter?" Huang Feng asked on the phone.


    "Why don''t you call porters for money? Is money so easy to make? In order to get out of the control of the family, I have to cancel every penny now." Tang Muxue said confidently.


    However, Huang Feng knows that this woman just wants to make herself a coolie. Although she has been thinking about making money, she can¡¯t save much money if it¡¯s not a porter. Maybe it¡¯s not enough for her cosmetics. .


    However, Huang Feng did not refuse, who made him feel ashamed of others.


    In her company, after Tang Muxue hung up the phone, her face showed a triumphant expression. Although she had already asked Huang Feng to forgive him before, this is not to say that Tang Muxue let him go. In Mu Xue''s view, Huang Feng definitely couldn''t help herself out of the control of the family, so she didn''t mind continuing to tease and embarrass Huang Feng.


    When Tang Muxue triumphantly waited for Huang Feng to arrive, she did not realize that not far from the door of his company, there was a person with a bigger head than normal, staring at the door of her company, waiting for her. Appeared, and then, through her, found Huang Feng''s location.


    "Huang Feng, I won''t let you go!" Fang Datou hung down, looked at the door of the company quietly, and thought silently in his heart, this is already his last chance, if Huang Feng cannot be resolved. , He will not only lose the opportunity to hug Cai Tian¡¯s thigh, but at the same time, because of the previous events, his prestige on the road has also dropped a lot. Therefore, he must solve Huang Feng and Tian Jun to recover his own face.


    At this moment, Huang Feng was driving his supercar and rushed to Tang Muxue''s company. He didn''t know that there was someone who hated him very much, waiting for him.

 663 Chapter 663

    "Hey, I''m here, what floor is your company on?"


    When Huang Feng arrived at the Tang Muxue Company''s downstairs, she was called. Although he knew which building Tang Muxue Company was in, he didn''t know which floor it was.


    "Are you here? My company is on the twelfth floor. Come up." Tang Muxue said.


    "Yes!" Huang Feng replied.


    After that, Huang Feng got out of the car, and when Huang Feng¡¯s figure appeared, Fang Datou, who was hiding not far away, brightened his eyes. He did not expect Huang Feng to appear so quickly. It seems that Huang Feng and the woman The relationship is really extraordinary.


    Fang Datou looked around nervously. After that, he tremblingly took out the pistol from his arms, raised it, and took aim. Although he had already thought about it and planned it before, Fang Datou still took control. I couldn''t help feeling nervous. He had never used a gun before. At this time, it was inevitable to feel nervous.


    When he finally managed to control his hands no longer trembling, Huang Feng had disappeared from his vision, and he put down the gun in his hand somewhat sullenly.


    "It doesn''t matter, he will come out later, and when he comes out again, I won''t let him go." Fang Datou comforted himself.It''s just that he didn''t even notice that his palms were already full of sweat.


    "Come? Come here."


    At the elevator entrance on the twelfth floor, Tang Muxue greeted Huang Feng after seeing him.


    "This is your company? No one, it won''t be a leather bag company." Huang Feng walked and looked at the surrounding environment.


    It''s no wonder that Huang Summit said that. At this time, the company Tang Muxue talked about was not large. Although it was on the twelfth floor, it did not occupy a whole floor, but only a few rooms.


    As for the personnel, Huang Feng saw a pretty girl at the front desk. In other places, no one was seen. There was not much in the other rooms, except for a few tables. There was nothing left, and it seemed very empty.


    "Your company is the leather bag company." Tang Muxue countered, "I am new here. Of course I can''t compare with Yu Mo and Xie Mengjiao. Moreover, our company also has several employees, but, They are now out for business."


    "That''s it." Huang Feng nodded. In the early days of starting a business, it was indeed difficult to hear. Moreover, Tang Muxue relied on herself, and could not rely on the strength of her family at all.


    "Okay, don''t talk so much nonsense." Tang Muxue said, "Hey, these are these things, you just need to move them all downstairs."


    Huang Feng glanced at the broken tables in the corner and said, "Okay, no problem."


    Originally, Tang Muxue wanted to see Huang Feng¡¯s jokes. These tables were not light. However, when Huang Feng walked over there, she used one in each hand, so she lifted them up easily and let Tang Mu Xue was very surprised.


    "I don''t see it, you are not very strong, this strength is really not small," Tang Muxue said.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said.


    The two left the office one after another and took the elevator downstairs.


    "Where to put it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Just here, someone will pick it up later." Tang Muxue said. In fact, those who came to pick up these tables can also go upstairs and move them. However, Tang Muxue chose to call Huang Feng to do this. , Is to make him a coolie, to embarrass him, but now it seems that Huang Feng''s strength is not small, and it is not difficult at all to do this.


    "Huang Feng, you are finally out, this time you don''t want to leave alive!" At a place not too far away from Huang Feng, Fang Datou took out his pistol again. This time he is more stable than before. Too nervous, the gun was again aimed at where Huang Feng was.


    And because Huang Feng has just returned to the real world, his nerves are often tense in the previous space, which makes him very tired. Now it is rare to return to the real world. He naturally does not want to be so. Tired to live, so the spirit is not too concentrated, in this way, he will not be able to spot Fang Datou hiding in the dark in advance.


    "There are two more tables. I''ll go up and move first. You can just wait here." Huang Feng, who didn''t realize the danger was approaching, said to Tang Muxue.


    "Good." Tang Muxue replied, "Hey, wait."


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng looked back at her in confusion.


    "Your shoulders seem to be torn." Tang Muxue saw the clothes on Huang Feng''s shoulders, as if they had been torn by the table before.


    "Yes?" Huang Feng tilted his head and looked.


    "I''ll show it to you." Tang Muxue walked towards Huang Feng and said.


    "Huang Feng, go and die!" Fang Datou, who was not far away, yelled and pulled the trigger in his hand.


    However, Fang Datou was using a pistol for the first time after all, so even if the distance was not very far, his shooting skills could not guarantee that he would accurately hit Huang Feng. Instead, he shot Tang Muxue who was walking towards Huang Feng.


    The moment Fang Datou shot, Huang Feng suddenly seemed to have sensed something. He looked at Fang Datou''s head sharply, just in time to see Fang Datou raising his gun to the side and shooting, but the shooting direction was not toward him. It was facing Tang Muxue next to him.


    "Be careful!" Huang Feng didn''t even think about it. Ling Bo''s Weibu had already started, and he had reached Tang Muxue''s body in an instant, and directly hugged her in her puzzled eyes.


    Before Tang Muxue had time to ask Huang Feng what was going on, she felt Huang Feng''s body shook sharply, and then she seemed to hear the sound of something penetrated into her body.


    Huang Feng frowned. Before he could treat his wound, he hugged Tang Muxue and hid until he entered a corner and couldn''t see the big head outside. Huang Feng let out a sigh of relief.


    "Huang Feng, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Muxue asked first, and then she suddenly saw that the clothes on Huang Feng''s shoulders had been stained red with blood, and a strong smell of blood floated out, piercing her nerves. .


    "Huang Feng, are you injured?!" Tang Muxue exclaimed. For such a thing, she obviously didn''t have the slightest mental preparation, and she was greatly stimulated.


    "You stay here and don''t move, I will come as soon as I go, remember, I don''t come back, you must never come out!" Huang Feng ignored his wounds, but wanted to capture Fang Datou.


    "But..." Tang Muxue was very worried about Huang Feng''s injury. She just wanted to stop Huang Feng from leaving, but Huang Feng''s body had disappeared from her. She wanted to chase it out, but she thought Huang Feng just explained that the foot she had just stepped out immediately retracted. At this time, she couldn''t help much, and all she could do was not to add trouble to Huang Feng.

 664 Chapter 664: Get Out of Qing Province

    After Huang Feng had left, Tang Muxue began to recall what had just happened.


    He didn¡¯t realize the danger just now, but Huang Feng was obviously aware of it, and after reminding himself to be careful, he didn¡¯t hesitate to protect himself, and helped himself to block the bullet, if not for Huang Feng to block it in time In the case of a bullet, that bullet would most likely hit his chest. In other words, without Huang Feng''s timely appearance, he would most likely be dead.


    Thinking of this dangerous possibility, Tang Muxue''s face turned pale, she didn''t know who wanted to kill herself, and at the same time, the way Huang Feng was blocking her was constantly emerging in her mind.


    "Why does he do that? Why is he so determined?" Tang Muxue kept asking back, but obviously no one could give her the answer.


    When she wanted to come, although there were some ambiguous misunderstandings between herself and Huang Feng, the two were not too intimate. Moreover, she had made things difficult for him before and just now. When she wanted to come, Huang Feng had no reason to save herself. Moreover, he did not hesitate to block the gun for himself.


    "Could it be because of the misunderstanding that night?" Tang Muxue thought of this, her face a little red, and she wondered if Huang Feng''s attitude towards herself had changed unknowingly because of what happened that night. After all, according to She knew that even Su Yumo and Huang Feng had never kissed.


    Tang Muxue''s mind started to think about it, she didn''t want to do it, Huang Feng''s previous behavior was indeed too easy for people to misunderstand, but soon, she began to worry about Huang Feng''s safety again.


    Huang Feng was obviously going to catch the murderer, but at this time, Huang Feng was injured and the opponent had a gun in his hand. Can he beat the opponent?Tang Muxue wanted to take a look, but she also knew that she couldn''t help much at all, so she could only wait in a hurry.


    At this time, Huang Feng was hurt and chased to the place where Fang''s head was before. The other party obviously did not stay where he was. At this time, he had already left, but he should not have gone far. Therefore, Huang Feng did not go far. Did not give up chasing.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t dare to let the other party leave now. This person is obviously killing himself, and he actually has a gun in his hand. If he lets him leave this time, he might come to trouble him again at any time. If you don''t say that you are in danger, it will harm the people around you.


    That¡¯s right, when Huang Feng saw Fang¡¯s head, he already knew that the other party¡¯s target was him, not Tang Muxue. The reason why the bullet flew to Tang Muxue might be the reason that the other party¡¯s technology was not good. If he hadn¡¯t found out in time If that happened, Tang Muxue was already helping herself, even if she wasn''t dead, she was seriously injured.


    And Huang Feng himself, even though he has golden silk soft armor on his body, after all, that thing can only protect his upper body. On both arms, it cannot provide the slightest help. Therefore, when he was shot in the arm this time After that, he could no longer remain safe and sound.


    While Huang Feng was constantly searching for Fang Datou, Fang Datou was running away at this time. Just after firing the shot, he was also terribly scared, seeing that he seemed to be hitting the woman instead of Huang Feng. At the time, he was shocked, and subconsciously fired another shot. However, Huang Feng had already left his previous position and protected the man and the woman. In this way, his first bullet was shot. After hitting Huangfeng, the second shot missed.


    However, although the first bullet hit Huang Feng, it did not kill Huang Feng. When he wanted to shoot the third shot, Huang Feng''s figure had disappeared, and he disappeared with him. , And that woman, and Fang Datou knew that he had no chance today, so all he could do now was to escape.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    However, when Fang Datou ran over a corner and entered an alley, there was suddenly a person in front of him. This person was his goal this time, Huang Feng!


    Seeing Huang Feng, Fang Datou didn''t even think about it, so he raised his pistol and prepared to shoot. However, before his arm was fully raised, he felt a flower in front of him, and then Huang Feng reached his body. Before, his right hand had already reversed at a strange angle.


    "Ah, let go, let go!" Fang Da''s head suddenly suffered a pain, and he couldn''t hold the pistol in his hand. Huang Feng snatched it, and he screamed.


    However, Huang Feng obviously didn''t mean to let him go easily. He lifted his knees abruptly and hit Fang Datou''s stomach. Fang Datou felt a cramp in his stomach, and everything in his stomach was vomiting. Up.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t feel the slightest pity for him. He kept pushing Huang Feng''s stomach on his knees as if he didn''t need money. The painful Fang''s face was pale and he didn''t even have the strength to beg for mercy.


    Huang Feng is really angry and scared this time. Although he has golden silk soft armor, he can''t guarantee that he will be fine. Moreover, this time he almost harmed Tang Muxue. , Huang Feng will feel guilty for a lifetime.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is now fully retaliating, and he hasn''t kept his hands at all. It didn''t take long for Fang Datou to vent more air and less air intake.


    Huang Feng threw him to the ground only then, Fang Datou took a long time to relax, only to relax a little, but he didn''t even have the strength to move.


    "Huang Feng, you let me go, it''s Cai Tian, ??Cai Tian asked me to do this, I don''t want to, please let me go." From Huang Feng, Fang Datou felt murderous, he was scared , I was really scared, so, in order to be alive, he betrayed Cai Tian again and pushed the matter to Cai Tian''s head.


    "He''s damn it, so are you!" Huang Feng said. He was still thinking about waiting for Tian Jun to investigate Cai Tian''s situation and do it himself. Now it seems that the other party is simply unscrupulous in order to deal with himself. , I think it''s time to talk to him.


    "You will get out of Qing Province for me tomorrow. If I see you again in Qing Province, you will wait to die." Huang Feng said. After that, he stepped on Fang Datou''s right leg and worked hard. After turning a few times, Fang Da''s head fainted in pain. From now on, there will be another slap in the world at this time.


    Although in another time and space, Huang Feng killed a lot of people directly and indirectly, but in the real world, Huang Feng still restrained himself very much. He would not kill him if he had no choice but to do so. I just don''t want to turn myself into a machine that only kills people.

 665 Chapter 665: Im Not Going To The Hospital

    However, although Huang Feng does not want to kill in the real world, it does not mean that he can tolerate everything. This is already his last chance for Fang Datou. If he can''t grasp it, don''t blame him. You''re welcome, Huang Feng won''t mind more lives in his hands.


    In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s worry was unnecessary. After Fang Datou woke up, he did not even dare to go to the hospital for treatment immediately. Instead, he took some money and hurriedly left Jiangzhou and left. Qing Sheng, he is afraid, really afraid of Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s displayed skills made him scared. Moreover, his last reliance is that the pistol was taken away by Huang Feng. He is only worried now. I slowed down, and Huang Feng came to the door again. As for revenge, I didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. So many people had never beaten Huang Feng before, but later I used a gun and were not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. How can he have the guts to be tough with Huang Feng?


    As for Cai Tian, ??who was betrayed by him, he doesn''t have the mind to consider for others now, so let Cai Tian deal with it himself.


    "Let''s go, it''s okay."


    After Huang Feng solved his big head, he returned to the previous corner once again, where Tang Muxue was wandering around in a hurry.


    "Huang Feng, are you back? Are you okay?" Seeing Huang Feng finally appeared, Tang Muxue''s face was full of joy. She hurriedly walked to Huang Feng and looked up and down carefully. Has Huang Feng been injured again.


    "Try one shot to see if there is anything wrong." Huang Feng said, because the danger has been resolved, Huang Feng is still in a good mood now, and he has the heart to make a joke with Tang Muxue.


    However, Tang Muxue is obviously not in such a mood now. Upon hearing Huang Feng''s words, she looked at Huang Feng''s shoulder. The situation did not improve much there. The blood had completely dyed his clothes red, and she looked shocking. .


    "Ah, let''s go to the hospital." Tang Muxue said nervously.


    "No, I''ll go back first, it''s okay, you can go back too." Huang Feng said, he didn''t want to go to the hospital to deal with gunshot wounds, it would cause him a lot of trouble, and at this time in his own residence, But there is a capable person. As a member of the Security Bureau, Bai Xiaorou must be able to deal with his injuries.


    In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s appearance at this time was very scary in Tang Muxue¡¯s eyes. However, Huang Feng knew that there was nothing wrong with him. After being shot, he had already used the magic power in his body to block it. I lived in the wound, so there was a lot of blood at the beginning, but it didn''t deteriorate further.


    Moreover, at the moment of being shot, the energy in Huang Feng''s body was also activated spontaneously, protecting his body and preventing the bullet from entering too deep, so now, he only needs to take out the bullet in his body, and then use his own It is enough to regulate the body internally, without going to the hospital at all.


    "No, you are injured, how can you not go to the hospital, Huang Feng, stop making trouble, if you delay any longer, something will happen." Tang Muxue didn''t know the actual situation of Huang Feng, and saw that Huang Feng suffered so much. Injury, she didn''t go to the hospital. She was anxious, even more anxious than Huang Feng. After all, she still remembers how Huang Feng was injured. It can be said that Huang Feng suffered this injury completely for her.


    "It''s really okay. After I go back, I will take care of it myself. Don''t worry." Huang Feng said.


    "How do you deal with it yourself? It''s a gunshot wound, and it''s not a small cut in your hand, just stick a band-aid." Tang Muxue still didn''t believe that Huang Feng could handle it by himself: "Hey, Huang Feng, don''t be aggressive. ."


    Seeing Tang Muxue coaxing herself like a child, Huang Feng was a little bit dumbfounded: "I know this is a gunshot wound. I can really deal with it by myself. Don''t worry. If you go to the hospital, it will be very troublesome. The police will definitely come. Inquiry is another big push procedure. Even if it is not my own problem, it will be remembered by the police in the future. It is very troublesome, right?"


    "No matter how much trouble you can''t delay the treatment," Tang Muxue said.


    "It won''t be delayed. If you don''t let me go now, it will be really delayed." Huang Feng said.


    Seeing Huang Feng insisting on leaving, Tang Muxue couldn¡¯t keep insisting anymore. She was really afraid that her insistence would cause Huang Feng to delay the treatment, so she said: "You can go back, I want to follow you and see with my own eyes I can rest assured if you are okay, otherwise, you will go to the hospital with me."


    "No, I can go back by myself, you don''t want to follow." Huang Feng said, he didn''t want Tang Muxue to know that there was a woman in his residence, even if this woman had nothing to do with herself.


    "Why not?" Tang Muxue was worried about Huang Feng''s safety. She glanced at Huang Feng''s bleeding shoulders, and said anxiously: "Don''t waste any more time. Besides, you can''t drive like this, I''ll come. Help you drive."


    Seeing Huang Feng still hesitating, Tang Muxue could only take out his assassin, and said: "If you don''t agree to let me follow, then I will tell Sister Yumo what happened between us!"


    "Hey, there is nothing between us." Huang Feng said, but even though he said that, he still got in the car obediently. He was really afraid of what Tang Muxue and Yumo would say, so he could explain it by himself. Unclear.


    Moreover, she is still injured. Although it will not endanger her life safety, it is also very painful, okay, Huang Feng doesn''t want to entangle Tang Muxue here, she sees it, as long as it is not Yumo Any misunderstanding is fine.


    Tang Muxue was satisfied when she saw Huang Feng getting in the car obediently. After that, she also got in Huang Feng''s car. At this time, she discovered that Huang Feng''s car seemed a little different from other cars, it seemed too much. There are many things, but at this time, she obviously has no intention to think about it. It is the business to send Huang Feng home as soon as possible.


    "You live here?" Tang Muxue asked as she drove into the community where Huang Feng lived.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said as he put on his coat. This is a community, and there are people coming and going. Huang Feng is afraid that others will have any misunderstandings if they see it.


    "Hurry up, I''ll support you." Tang Muxue saw that Huang Feng''s face was already a little pale, and she quickly stepped forward to support Huang Feng. At this time, she didn''t care whether this would allow Huang Feng to take advantage of it. Up.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to refuse, but Tang Muxue insisted, so she didn''t say anything, and the two went to wait for the elevator together.


    However, at the elevator entrance, Huang Feng saw a familiar figure.

 666 Chapter 666: Silent Battle

    "Uh, let''s wait for the next elevator." Huang Feng stopped subconsciously when he saw the figure, and then said to Tang Muxue with a somewhat unnatural expression.


    "You are all injured, and you are not in a hurry. There are not many people at this elevator entrance." Tang Muxue naturally didn''t know what Huang Feng was thinking, she just wanted to help Huang Feng deal with the wound.


    When Huang Feng and Tang Muxue were talking, the figure in the elevator seemed to hear the movement here and turned to look at it. The figure was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled and shouted: "Brother Huang!"


    "Hey, it''s such a coincidence, you are there too, didn''t you go to work today?" Huang Feng said with some embarrassment.


    "Today is Saturday, Big Brother Huang, you, the boss, can''t exploit people like this, don''t let people rest." Guo Menghan said with a smile.


    The person waiting for the elevator is Guo Menghan. Although Huang Feng and Guo Menghan live upstairs and downstairs, Huang Feng has been busy going to the brewery recently, and Guo Menghan is at the sewage treatment plant. They don''t see each other often, so Guo Menghan is very happy to see Huang Feng here.


    In fact, many times, Guo Menghan wanted to go upstairs to talk to Huang Feng, but she was a little shy in her heart, but she never made the trip, but this time she ran into it by coincidence.


    However, immediately, Guo Menghan saw Tang Muxue next to Huang Feng. Seeing where they were standing, they were obviously not strangers. She asked with some confusion, "Brother Huang, who is this?"


    "Oh, she is my friend, Tang Muxue." Huang Feng said, and then he said to Tang Muxue: "This is Guo Menghan, a neighbor, and my colleague."


    "Hello." Guo Menghan said to Tang Muxue.


    "Hello." Tang Muxue also replied.


    Although the two girls looked very enthusiastic, there was nothing unusual, at least, Huang Feng thought so, but only the two girls could feel the murderous air in the air.


    The elevator arrived soon. The three people entered the elevator. There were only three people in the elevator. The atmosphere suddenly seemed even more weird. Tang Muxue''s eyes looked at Huang Feng and Guo Menghan. She didn''t really believe Huang Feng''s introduction just now. The look Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng was obviously not what a neighbor or colleague should have.


    And Guo Menghan¡¯s eyes were like Huang Feng and Tang Muxue spinning around. He didn¡¯t seem to believe Huang Feng¡¯s introduction just now. The relationship between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue should not be as simple as an ordinary friend. She can feel it in Tang Muxue¡¯s body. To some hostility.


    At this time, Huang Feng seemed to feel the weird atmosphere among the people. He was a little bit crying and laughing. This was the reason why he didn''t want to come and take this elevator before. However, Huang Feng immediately thought of what he has a guilty conscience. Yes, there is nothing to do with them.


    "Brother Huang, I happen to have nothing wrong with me, can I sit there with you?" Seeing that the elevator was about to reach his floor, Guo Menghan suddenly summoned up the courage and said. If it is normal, she might not be embarrassed to speak up. , However, after seeing Tang Muxue and Huang Feng together, she suddenly didn''t want to leave like this, and didn''t want Huang Feng and Tang Muxue to stay alone.


    Huang Feng intentionally refused, but there seemed to be no good excuses. When he was about to agree, Tang Muxue suddenly said, "We still have something to do. It may not be convenient."


    Tang Muxue''s intention was to help Huang Feng deal with the wounds, and gunshot wounds. Naturally, the fewer people who knew about it, the better. However, in Guo Menghan''s ears, what she said made her misunderstood.


    Guo Menghan, who was not too determined to go up at first, is now reluctant to give up, "Brother Huang, is it inconvenient for me to know? If there is any, then I will not go."


    Guo Menghan did not ask Tang Muxue, but directly asked Huang Feng. Now it is hard to say that there is something inconvenient for Guo Menghan to let Guo Menghan know. In that case, she would definitely misunderstand and she couldn''t explain it.


    "It''s okay, if you''re okay, go up and sit down." Huang Feng said, anyway, Tang Muxue will see Bai Xiaorou when he goes up. Now adding another Guo Menghan, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal. Huang Feng has a kind of broken jar. a feeling of.


    Guo Menghan glanced at Tang Muxue triumphantly, but Tang Muxue pinched Huang Feng in a place that Guo Menghan couldn''t see. She didn''t know why. In short, she was very upset when she saw Huang Feng let Guo Menghan go up.


    Huang Feng grinned, he didn''t know who he was provoking, and he was still sick now.


    Thinking of the reaction of these two women when they saw Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng felt that he had a toothache, and regretted that his will was so unsteady. Why did he agree to them just now? It''s not for him to suffer.


    No matter what, it''s already here. Huang Feng just regrets it, it''s no use, he can only go on.


    "I''m back? Why is it so early today?" Just as Huang Feng opened the door with the key, Bai Xiaorou''s voice came.


    Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan, who were still quite hostile, were immediately stunned when they heard the female voice in Huang Feng''s residence. After that, they were too hostile to host each other and followed Huang Feng in.


    Huang Feng also saw the reaction of Guo Menghan and Tang Muxue, and Huang Feng felt that his scalp was a little painful.


    "Why don''t you speak?" Bai Xiaorou, who was watching TV in the lobby, did not hear Huang Feng''s reply. She turned her head in a bit of doubt, and then was stunned, because it was not Huang Feng who came in, beside him. There are two other beauties on the left and the other right, and at this time, the two beauties are also looking at her in a daze.


    "Who are the two of them?" Bai Xiaorou asked, looking at Huang Feng.


    It was originally just an ordinary questioning, but in Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan¡¯s ears, they felt different. They felt that Bai Xiaorou seemed to be asking Huang Feng in the voice of the hostess. This made them feel very feel bad.


    Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan couldn¡¯t help thinking too much, because Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou lived together, and at this time Bai Xiaorou was wearing loose house clothes, and she sat in the living room, watching TV, teasing. "Puppy", a kind of hostess posture, Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan were both bluffed.


    "They are my friends." Huang Feng felt that the atmosphere was getting worse, so he quickly changed the subject and said: "Don''t talk about this first, you can help me."


    "What''s the matter?" Although Bai Xiaorou was answering Huang Feng''s words, her eyes were still rolling on Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan, while the other two women were also looking at her. There seemed to be a silent battle. Started in.

 667 Chapter 667

    Seeing that the three women seemed to be attacking each other with eyes, Huang Feng became even more speechless, so he had to say, "I''m injured."


    "Ah, are you injured?" Bai Xiaorou asked in surprise, and finally turned her head this time and looked at Huang Feng.


    "Brother Huang, are you injured? Is there anything wrong?" Guo Menghan only now knew that Huang Feng was injured.


    "It''s nothing right now. If you delay for a while, it won''t be easy to say." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng said this, the three women did not dare to make eye attacks anymore, Bai Xiaorou hurriedly walked towards Huang Feng, even Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan both came over, although Tang Muxue knew that Huang Feng was injured, she shed a lot of blood , But she didn''t know exactly what Huang Feng was hurt.


    "Where is it hurt?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    Huang Feng took off his coat carefully. Seeing his inconvenience, Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan quickly stepped forward to help. Bai Xiaorou rolled her eyes as she watched.


    However, when Huang Feng took off his coat, the shocking wound was exposed.


    "Brother Huang, what''s wrong with you? Why is there so much blood?" Guo Menghan couldn''t stop the tears when he saw the bloody look on Huang Feng''s shoulder.


    Even Tang Muxue¡¯s eyes were red, and her feelings were deeper than Guo Menghan¡¯s, because Huang Feng was injured to help her block the bullet. Otherwise, it¡¯s not Huang Feng that was injured at this time, but herself. Even, he might be worse than Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said comfortingly.


    "You can do it. Why didn''t you tell me when I first came in." Bai Xiaorou went back to her room, not knowing where she took out a medicine cabinet. Huang Feng can guarantee that this thing is not his, so it is. Said that Bai Xiaorou didn''t know when this thing was brought in.


    "You two will take off his shirt." Bai Xiaorou said to Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan while holding tweezers and other tools.


    At this time, the two women, Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan, did not dare to ignore Bai Xiaorou''s words. Obviously, she was experienced in this area, so they left to help Huang Feng take off their shirts.


    "Slow down," Bai Xiaorou said. Because of the bleeding, the clothes and blood on Huang Feng''s shoulders were mixed together, and even stuck to his body. It must be difficult to take it off, and the speed should not be too fast. .


    In fact, without Bai Xiaorou''s instructions, Guo Menghan and Tang Muxue didn''t dare to take them off too quickly when they saw Huang Feng''s shoulders, for fear of hurting Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay, you can take it off without worry." Huang Feng said when seeing the two women cautiously.


    However, the two women obviously did not listen to him this time, but to Bai Xiaorou, not fast.


    When the two women took off Huang Feng''s clothes to reveal their strong muscles, the appearance of the shoulders had completely fallen into the eyes of several people. Seeing his appearance, Bai Xiaorou frowned.


    "Fortunately, the bullet did not go deep, otherwise, your shoulder bone might be broken." Bai Xiaorou said while disinfecting the tweezers and other things.


    Huang Feng nodded. As soon as the bullet entered, the magic martial arts in his body had activated the protection mechanism to prevent the bullet from deepening, so that he did not suffer much damage.


    "Hold it up, I''m going to take the bullet." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    "You do it," Huang Feng said.


    "Wait." Tang Muxue said suddenly: "Just take it like this, don''t you need to be anesthetized?" Guo Menghan nodded constantly, obviously, she was not at ease with such a simple operation as Bai Xiaorou.


    "I don''t have anesthetics here. If he wants to be anesthetized, he will go to the hospital instead of here." Bai Xiaorou said. She is all first-aid here, and there is really no anesthetic.


    Huang Feng himself was also negligent and forgot about the anesthetic, but now that he had done this, he could only clenched his teeth and insisted.


    "It''s okay, you can do it." Huang Feng said, in fact, in the previous space, he was not uninjured, and the injury was not minor, so he can still bear the pain.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded and was ready to do it. Although Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan wanted to say something, they didn''t dare to speak out when they saw that Bai Xiaorou was ready to do it.


    Bai Xiaorou obviously has experience in this area. Her movements are very familiar, and her hands are not trembling at all, but the expression on her face is serious.


    "Huang Feng, if you can''t help it, just bite my hand." At this moment, Tang Muxue finally couldn''t help speaking out, and at the same time stretched out her white tender arm, and Guo Menghan on the side was the same. Actions.


    Huang Feng nodded, but he didn''t mean to bite the two of them. However, Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan were still a little worried. One of them grabbed Huang Feng with one hand and held it tightly.


    And Huang Feng didn''t mean to "wait for death". When Bai Xiaorou was about to dig out the bullets, he had already used the magic martial arts, and the speed was very fast.


    Bai Xiaorou was not as sentimental as Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan. When the preparations were done, she greeted Huang Feng, and the sharp knife was inserted into Huang Feng''s flesh.


    "Huh huh!" Huang Feng suddenly snorted. He hugged his blue veins and clenched his hands subconsciously. Suddenly the tremendous strength had already scratched both Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan, but the two women clenched their teeth. There was no sound.


    As Bai Xiaorou progressed, Huang Feng sweated more and more on his forehead, and the pain was getting worse. If he hadn''t had enough willpower, and he had also used the magic martial arts, he might have passed out in pain.


    "Alright!" I don''t know how long it took, Bai Xiaorou''s voice sounded again, and at the same time a bullet with some blood was placed on the plate nearby.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng said pale, and at this time, he realized that he was still holding the hands of Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan, so he quickly released and thanked the two women again.


    The two women were very happy when they saw Huang Feng was really fine. Although their hands were really hurt, their faces were full of smiles.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Bai Xiaorou asked as she bandaged Huang Feng with medicine.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s me who caused Huang Feng." Before Huang Feng could say anything, Tang Muxue over there had already blamed herself and took the responsibility: "If it wasn''t for me, Huang Feng would not It will be hurt."


    Having said this, Tang Muxue''s face was full of guilt and sadness.

 668 Chapter 668 Who is your girlfriend

    "Heroes to save the United States?" Bai Xiaorou said lightly, but there was no pause in the movement of her hands. It didn''t take long for Huang Feng''s shoulders to be bandaged. As expected of the National Security Bureau, she often completes dangerous tasks. , This bandaging technique is really skilled.


    "It''s none of your business." Huang Feng shook his head and said to Tang Muxue: "That person was here for me."


    "But, that person shot at me at the time. If you didn''t help me block it, I would be the one who was injured, not you." Tang Muxue insisted. Obviously, even if he knew that the other party was aiming at Huang Feng, However, the bullet at the time was indeed directed at her, she knew this.


    "That''s because his skills are not good." Huang Feng said with a smile: "If you are injured because of this, then I will die of guilt. Fortunately, I was shot in the end."


    "Anyway, you were shot because of me, and I blamed me for this." Tang Muxue insisted, Huang Feng''s explanation did not make her feel better, especially after seeing Huang Feng''s tragic situation, she felt even more guilty. .


    "Okay, don''t bother to take responsibility." Bai Xiaorou packed her things, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "Do you know who it is?"


    "Well, I know, half of this matter has been resolved, and there is half, and I will solve it as soon as possible." The remaining half of what Huang Feng said is naturally to go to Cai Tian. After all, Cai Tiancai It was the mastermind of this matter. Without him, the big head would not come to him, and today''s things would not happen.


    "It''s fine if you can handle it yourself. If you can''t handle it, I can help, or else I''ve been eating and drinking for free on your side, and I''m not embarrassed." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words brought Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan¡¯s eyes to her again. Through her words, it is not difficult for the two to understand that Bai Xiaorou has not appeared here the first day. She has been living with Huang Feng for a long time. Time is up.


    "Don''t look at me like that, you two, I have nothing to do with him." Feeling the gazes of the two, Bai Xiaorou immediately knew what they thought.


    However, Bai Xiaorou''s words made Tang Muxue a little embarrassed, because they also had no close relationship with Huang Feng and were not qualified to interrogate Bai Xiaorou.


    Therefore, although the two of them were curious that Bai Xiao and Huang Feng had nothing to do with each other and how they would stay here forever, they were not embarrassed and had no good excuses to ask.


    "Well, you guys talk first. I''ll take a break and suddenly feel so sleepy." Huang Feng felt a little awkward to stay here, so he wanted to leave first.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay, are you uncomfortable?" Tang Muxue asked quickly.


    "No, I''m just a little tired and want to rest." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, that''s good, then you can rest. I''ll go first. I''ll see you later." Tang Muxue said. In her heart, Huang Feng was injured because of her own cause, so she is very kind to Huang Feng Guilty, it''s impossible to let it go so easily.


    "Brother Huang, you can rest, I''ll go now." Seeing Tang Muxue stand up and leave, Guo Menghan still wanted to stay here and stay with Huang Feng, but she still said goodbye, and, in her heart I have also thought about it. Anyway, I have a rest today, so I can just make soup for Huang Feng to replenish his body.


    "That''s it, I won''t keep you, I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about it." Huang Feng is still eager for the two girls to leave, not because he doesn''t want to see them, but when the three are together, Huang Feng always feels The atmosphere is a bit wrong.


    Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan stood up and prepared to leave, but before they left, both looked at Bai Xiaorou again, and then left Huang Feng''s residence without saying anything.


    "Which one of them is your girlfriend?" Bai Xiaorou asked Huang Feng as soon as Tang Muxue and the two girls left.


    "Ah." Huang Feng was taken aback, then said: "They are all my friends, ordinary friends, not girlfriends."


    "It''s not your girlfriend, you are so nervous about you, and you are so hostile to me?" Bai Xiaorou said angrily: "Could it be that they both like you, but you don''t like them? I said you are not very handsome, too It''s not very rich, it''s not tall and mighty, it''s not...In short, you''re just an ordinary person, how come I think those two women like you."


    After all, Bai Xiaorou is not an ordinary person. Although she does not have much internal strength now, her ability to observe is still there. Therefore, it can be easily seen that Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan are very nervous about Huang Feng. They are not ordinary friends. The tension between them has clearly exceeded that category.


    Moreover, the hostile eyes of the two women also made Bai Xiaorou feel a little uncomfortable. Therefore, she only deliberately pointed out that she had lived here for a long time, which made the two women feel uncomfortable.


    "Am I as bad as you said?" Huang Feng said, "It''s normal for girls to like me, okay, but this time you feel wrong, they don''t like me."


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t believe that Tang Muxue would like herself. After all, this woman was embarrassed before, and she was so worried about herself this time, perhaps because she helped her block the bullet. As for Guo Menghan, the relationship between herself and her should be an ordinary friendship. Although Ryoko has always wanted to match herself with her, but she has not had much time to go to the sewage treatment plant, otherwise, it might be true. Now, it is not so possible. Neither she nor she meet too often.


    "I really don''t know whether to say that you are stupid, or that you are trying to understand and pretend to be confused." Bai Xiaorou said, she can find it herself, she can''t find it if she doesn''t believe Huang Feng.


    Actually, Huang Feng really doesn¡¯t have much experience in this aspect. Although he and Su Yumo are at the stage of being a boyfriend and girlfriend, after all, it was Su Yumo who forced him to say it. Otherwise, he would say Emotional slowness, it really may not be able to understand that Su Yumo is in love with him.


    As for Ning Wushuang in another time and space, that was also proactively spoken by Ning Wushuang. Huang Feng is still passive. In this case, although he seems to have two women, he really doesn''t have much experience.


    However, Bai Xiaorou obviously didn''t know this. After talking about Huang Feng, she took her own things back to the room, and Huang Feng touched her head in a daze, and then went back to her room. He was not. Those who go to sleep instead use magic martial arts to restore their body.

 669 Chapter 669

    Outside Huang Feng''s residence, Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan were standing at the elevator entrance, waiting for the elevator. There was no word between them.


    Seeing that the elevator was coming, Tang Muxue suddenly said to Guo Menghan: "How did you and Huang Feng meet?"


    "A friend introduced it." Guo Menghan said: "How about you, how did you meet?"


    "I was also introduced by a friend." Tang Muxue said, "Do you know she has a girlfriend?"


    Tang Muxue deliberately told Guo Menghan the news. She wanted Guo Menghan not to have any thoughts about Huang Feng that she shouldn''t have. As for her starting point is for herself or Su Yumo, then only she knows.


    Although it was faintly speculated that Huang Feng might have a girlfriend before, Guo Menghan still feels sad when he hears Tang Muxue say this. After all, she has a good impression of Huang Feng, just because she is shy and also There was no chance, so she did not take the initiative to confide her feelings to Huang Feng.


    However, although the news made her a little sad, she herself did not seem to be very surprised, because in her heart, Huang Feng is very good, and it is normal for a good person to have a girlfriend.


    The elevator came, the door opened, and then closed again, but the two women did not enter the elevator, and still stood at the door of the elevator.


    "Really? I''m really happy for Big Brother Huang." Guo Menghan said with a smile.


    "If you really think so, it would be best," Tang Muxue said.


    "Is that person you?" Guo Menghan asked, because I just watched the performance between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue, although they were a bit close, they obviously hadn''t reached the relationship between boy and girl friends.


    Tang Muxue was taken aback for a moment, and then said with a complicated expression: "No."


    "No?!" Guo Menghan was also shocked, unexpectedly letting himself guess right.


    The two women looked at each other, seeming to have a feeling of sympathy. Guo Menghan said, "Who is Brother Huang''s girlfriend? She must be very good."


    "Well, Sister Yumo is really excellent. I always thought Huang Feng was not good enough for her before," Tang Muxue said.


    "Sister Yumo? Do you know Brother Huang''s girlfriend?" Guo Menghan said.


    "Yes, we are best friends, good friends who have grown up since childhood," Tang Muxue said.


    "Then you still..." Guo Menghan said hesitantly.


    "What more?"


    "I still like Big Brother Huang." Guo Menghan said.


    "Who said I like him? I was nervous about him just now. It was because he blocked the bullet for me. I would naturally care about him. In fact, we didn''t know him for a long time." Tang Muxue explained anxiously.


    "Really?" Guo Menghan obviously didn''t believe it: "There are only two of us here, and Brother Huang is not here. Are you afraid that he will hear it?"


    "I''m not afraid of him hearing it. I really don''t like him. He is so annoying and a pervert. I don''t like him." Tang Muxue said.


    "Really?" Guo Menghan said: "But I just looked at you, the look in his eyes is not the look of a pervert."


    "Then I am, then I am worried about him." Tang Muxue insisted: "After all, he was injured because of me."


    "It doesn''t matter if you admit it or not, you just know it in your heart." Guo Menghan said.


    Tang Muxue came back to her senses. She originally asked Guo Menghan about it, but now why Guo Menghan asks herself: "Don''t talk about me, I think you are not an ordinary friend to him."


    "We are indeed ordinary friends, but I also admit that I have a good feeling for Big Brother Huang, but I don''t think I am worthy of him, and Big Brother Huang doesn''t know that I like him." If in front of Huang Feng, Guo Menghan would do everything I wouldn¡¯t say this, but now it¡¯s Tang Muxue, who also likes Huang Feng but can¡¯t be Huang Feng¡¯s woman. Guo Menghan suddenly felt that he and her had many topics in common. At least, the two of them have a lot to say about Huang Feng, and they can understand each other''s feelings, even Tang Muxue himself did not admit that he liked Huang Feng.


    Tang Muxue looked at Guo Menghan and didn''t know what to say for a while. She didn''t expect Guo Menghan to admit it so generously, which made her very envious.


    In fact, Tang Muxue also understood her own thoughts. She did not have a good impression of Huang Feng, at most it was an ordinary friend, but the misunderstanding in the kitchen that night caused her to have different thoughts. Her views on Huang Feng have also changed a bit. After all, it was the first kiss she had treasured for many years, and it was taken away by Huang Feng. She could not have no idea at all. In short, she had something special about Huang Feng. feel.


    But today, when he saw Huang Feng blocking the bullet for herself without hesitation, Tang Muxue''s heart was touched fiercely. Although Huang Feng said that the man was going to kill him, but at that time It was herself who was in danger, and Huang Feng did not hesitate to give up her life to save her. This was unchangeable. From that moment on, Tang Muxue knew that Huang Feng had completely different views in her heart. The ordinary friends before, but the people who have good feelings.


    A woman¡¯s feelings are so strange. They may have been chasing for a long time without the slightest touch, or they may fall in love with someone because of a moment¡¯s touch, not to mention that she and Huang Feng have ¡°kissed¡± before, which feels natural. Even more different.


    However, she knew that this relationship would have no results. Not to mention the family behind her, that is, Huang Feng is the boyfriend of Yumo''s sister, and she did not dare to express her thoughts. If it were other people, she She can still grab it, but when this person is her best friend, she can''t do anything.


    However, Tang Muxue thought she was hiding well and did not reveal her thoughts at all. However, Bai Xiaoruan and Guo Menghan were both women, but she quickly discovered this situation, which also made Tang Muxue vigilant. , I must pay attention to Sister Yumo, not to expose my thoughts, otherwise, the relationship between the three of them will be complicated.


    When the elevator came up again, Tang Muxue walked in, and Guo Menghan did the same. She looked at Tang Muxue and said, "Maybe we two can become good friends."


    "I think so too." Tang Muxue said. Her thoughts about Huang Feng cannot be told to her girlfriends and friends. For Guo Menghan, this person who has the same thoughts as herself can speak freely. There will be no pressure to say anything in front of you.


    As a result, the two had not known each other for long, and even the two people who were somewhat hostile at first, became good friends in this small elevator.

 670 Chapter 670: Xue Mengzhu

    After Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan both left, Huang Feng returned to his bedroom, and he began to use Mowu Qi Gong to restore his body.


    Earlier, Huang Feng discovered the peculiarities of this magical martial art. Even the strange disease on Tian Lin¡¯s leg can be cured by the magical martial art. Then his own ordinary gunshot wound is even more so. It''s not a problem anymore.


    With Huang Feng''s rotation, Mo Wu Qi Gong moves faster in Huang Feng''s body. After that, Huang Feng consciously controlled this energy to wash his shoulders over and over again.


    It didn''t take long for Huang Feng to feel his shoulder. The injured area seemed to be warm and itchy, and the wound was healing quickly.


    "This magic martial art is really amazing!" Huang Feng said with emotion. After that, he didn''t stop and continued to run. After two hours, he could clearly feel that there was no problem with his shoulder and his arm movement was complete. Is not affected anymore.


    "Why are you alone in the house for so long?"


    When Huang Feng pushed the door out, Bai Xiaorou in the lobby saw him appear and asked casually.


    "It''s nothing." Huang Feng sat down beside Bai Xiaorou and said: "I said the group leader, you just have nothing to do, watching TV at home all day?"


    "I have something, but am I not the team leader? It''s impossible to let me do everything. Moreover, I am not strong enough now to perform tasks. It is very dangerous." Bai Xiaorou still stared at the TV without watching. The one who saw Huang Feng replied.


    Bai Xiaorou gave herself a vacation in a disguised form. In fact, before this incident, she really hadn¡¯t taken a vacation, not once. This time, she just took the opportunity to take a break. Someone took care of her and someone cooked. I feel pretty good.


    Of course, although Bai Xiaorou seems to be playing all the time, in fact, she has never stopped her practice. However, she has experience in this area and knows that many times it is not enough to just keep practicing. It is more helpful to practice.


    Seeing that Bai Xiaorou talked about internal power again, Huang Feng couldn''t answer the conversation. After all, her internal power was sucked out by herself, so she was really to blame for this.


    "It''s too early. Go cook lunch. It''s rare that you will be home at noon today, and this time I will be rich." When she said this, Bai Xiaorou was finally willing to remove her eyes from the TV and looked at Huang Feng seriously. Said.


    "Okay, your old man rest, I''ll go cook." Huang Feng stood up and said, "You don''t feel sorry for my hurt at all."


    "I don''t think you are recovering well?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and said, "Honestly speaking, to what extent Huang Feng has cultivated, how can he recover so quickly?"


    Bai Xiaorou couldn¡¯t help being surprised. She personally helped Huang Feng treat the wound. She naturally knew Huang Feng¡¯s specific injury. It was not difficult to recover, especially for those who cultivated their internal strength. However, Huang Feng recovered. The speed is too fast, only two hours or so, he actually looks like a okay person, how strong is this internal strength?


    "How far am I? I don''t know." Huang Feng said, although in a certain time and space, he is considered a second-rate master, but in each time and space, the division of masters is definitely different, so , Huang Feng didn''t know what level he would be in in reality.


    "However, the internal strength I cultivated seems to be very helpful for recovering from the injury." Huang Feng said. He was talking about the Qi Yao Undefeated Technique. Even if there is no magical power, the Qi Yao Undefeated Technique can speed up the injury. The speed of recovery.


    "Is that the one you gave me?" Bai Xiaorou said with bright eyes, although she had discovered it before, the exercise method Huang Feng gave is faster than the internal strength that she had cultivated before. Few, but she really didn''t expect that this technique would actually have a miraculous effect in recovering injuries.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said affirmatively.


    "Then I really need to practice hard." Bai Xiaorou said. She is now more curious about the exercises Huang Feng gave. She was originally interested in cultivation, but now she is more interested.


    "There is no more food at home, I will go shopping." Huang Feng glanced at the refrigerator, then said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Go." Bai Xiaorou said without looking back.


    Huang Feng shook his head and went out with the key.


    This community is still quite large and there are many people living in it. Therefore, the vegetable market is not far from this community, and Huang Feng didn''t spend much time on it, so he bought vegetables and returned.


    Since the creation of the "Fairy Book", Huang Feng has not only improved his cooking skills, he is also very good at choosing ingredients, and the dishes he buys are also the freshest.


    When Huang Feng hummed a small song and entered the community, he saw a lot of people around the door of the community. In the middle of the crowd, there seemed to be waves of men and women arguing, and the woman¡¯s voice , He is a bit familiar.


    "It''s not good to fight somewhere. You have to fight at the gate of the community. It doesn''t affect others to walk." Huang Feng said as he walked. He was not interested in watching the excitement. There was a lazy woman waiting for him at home. Feed it.


    "You are not allowed to bully my mother, you big villain!" Suddenly, a familiar voice came. It was a childlike voice. Although he tried to pretend to be fierce, the voice was still very nice.


    The most important thing is that Huang Feng is very familiar with this voice. Huang Feng is a little familiar with the voice he had just quarreled with. When he heard the familiar voice again this time, he suddenly stopped.


    Huang Feng turned around and squeezed away from the crowd and walked in, wanting to see who it was. With such a familiar voice, he might know the person inside, maybe.


    When Huang Feng squeezed in, he saw a familiar small voice, and Huang Feng blurted out, "Xiao Mengzhu?!"


    Huang Feng didn''t expect to see Xue Mengzhu''s little girl here. He looked at the two quarreling two. Sure enough, one of them was Mengzhu''s mother, Xue Lingyun, a beautiful young mother with a nice name.


    The little girl Xue Mengzhu heard someone calling herself, she turned her head and saw Huang Feng all of a sudden, she was shocked for a moment, then ran towards Huang Feng, while running, said: "Uncle, uncle, Come and help mother, this bad guy bullied her mother, she made her cry."


    Xue Mengzhu''s voice also caught Xue Lingyun''s attention. She also found Huang Feng''s location. At this time, Huang Feng also saw her face, a face with pear blossoms and rain.

 671 Chapter 671 You Are Not My Father

    "Mengzhu be good, it''s okay, don''t cry." Huang Feng first squatted down and comforted the little girl Xue Mengzhu, and then he took her by the hand and walked towards Xue Lingjun. Since he is an acquaintance, Huang Feng feels that this matter is still I have to worry about it. Besides, he still likes Xiao Mengzhu very much.


    Since I accidentally met in the community last time, the little girl has come here once. It was the person her mother took. The little girl wanted to see Xiaobai, so she clamored for her mother to bring her over.


    However, Xue Lingjun seemed to be very busy. After that, he didn''t come over. Huang Feng hadn''t seen the two of them for a while. He didn''t expect to meet them here today. Moreover, Xue Lingjun seemed to be in trouble.


    "Who is this man? The wild man you were looking for?"


    When Huang Feng came with the little girl before he had time to ask what happened, the man who had quarreled with Xue Lingyun before had already pointed his finger at Huang Feng and questioned Xue Lingyun.


    Huang Feng frowned. This man''s words were very unpleasant. At the same time, Huang Feng was also a little confused as to what the relationship between this man and Xue Lingyun was.


    "Zhang Mingjie! Don''t frame people casually! Please leave here immediately!" Xue Lingyun said.


    "Is it clear to my heart that you are framing you? I said why you didn''t agree to reunite. It turned out that I found another man. I thought he really kept his body like a jade!" The man looked at Huang Feng and said, obviously, he didn''t. Believe Xue Lingyun''s words.


    "Zhang Mingjie, you bastard, you get off, you get off!" Xue Lingjun''s face seemed to have more tears, and Huang Feng didn''t seem to be able to intervene very well at this time. The two obviously knew each other. What, it may cause misunderstanding even more.


    "Let me go, you can return this house to me!" The man said, "As long as you return the house to me, I will never bother you again. I have nothing to do with what kind of man you want to find. relationship."


    "Don''t think about it, I won''t give you this house!" Xue Lingyun said.


    "Then I won''t leave, I''m Mengzhu''s real father, I want to see my daughter, you can''t control it!" The man said to Xue Lingjun, and then walked to Xue Mengzhu''s side and said: "Mengzhu, call Dad!"


    "You go away, I don''t have a father like you, you are a big badass, and you are not allowed to bully your mother." Xue Mengzhu hid beside Huang Feng and said to the man.


    "I''m your father, come here, come to father''s side." The man said as he approached Xue Mengzhu, scared the little girl to hide next to Huang Feng.


    "I said, didn''t you see that she didn''t want to be close to you? Please go away!" Huang Feng said to the man while protecting Xue Mengzhu.


    "What''s the matter with you here? I''m talking to my daughter, it''s nothing to do with you!" The man looked at Huang Feng and said, "Also, don''t think you got the bitch Xue Lingyun in your hands, just think you are holding the rich woman. Now, let me tell you, there is no way. The house here belongs to mine. I gave it to her before. Now I want to go back!"


    After that, he turned his head to look at Xue Lingyun and said, "Xue Lingyun, you bitch, your old cow eats tender grass, and you use my house to raise a man. It''s really shameless. Give me the house!"


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the man spoke, he felt that he was slapped on the face. He turned to look at Huang Feng, and then angrily said, "I fuck your mother! You dare to beat me, see if I will kill you* *Baby!"


    As he said, the man had already punched Huang Feng, making the little girl scream, but Huang Feng lightly grabbed his arm with his other hand, and he couldn''t move immediately.


    "I hit you, I want your mouth to be clean!" Huang Feng said. After that, he slapped the backhand and slapped the man out.


    "Hit, hit, call the police, and catch this couple of dogs!" After Huang Feng fell to the ground, the man did not get up immediately, but rolled on the ground like a shrew, at the same time Also yelled to call the police around.


    However, there were a lot of people watching the excitement around, but none of them helped him call the police. However, these people also pointed to Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun at this time, they didn¡¯t know what was going on. However, when the man on the ground said that the little girl is his daughter, Xue Lingyun did not refute it. Obviously, the people around him believed his words.


    However, the police came, not the police from the people around, but the police from the security of the community. Before they saw someone arguing here, they called the police.


    "What''s the matter? It''s all gone, it''s all gone, there''s nothing to see." As soon as the police arrived, they wanted to disperse the people around. However, although the people watching the excitement left, they didn''t go far, obviously All want to see the development of follow-up events.


    "Who caused the trouble?" The police headed over said, but when he saw Huang Feng, he was obviously taken aback, and then his face was very enthusiastic and said: "It turned out to be Mr. Huang, Mr. Huang, What happened here, were you beaten?"


    As he said, he looked at the man on the ground, and his eyes were very unfriendly. Obviously, he thought Huang Feng was hit by the man on the ground.


    Huang Feng was taken aback by his words and said, "Do you know me?"


    "Well, I followed Wang Ju and met Mr. Huang before." The policeman said. In fact, what he didn''t say is that he also saw the former Director Qiu with his own eyes. The current Secretary Qiu is taking good care of Huang Feng. Obviously, Huang Feng''s identity is very unusual. He has seen it now, so naturally he has to be polite.


    And Zhang Mingjie on the ground was also stunned. He didn''t expect that after the police came, he would say that. He actually said that he thought he was hitting Huang Feng, but he was still lying on the ground. Huang Feng stood well, how could he hit him? ?


    Originally, he expected that after the police came, he would be able to help him. Now it seems that these policemen obviously know the night man. If this happens, he is definitely not well.


    So Zhang Mingjie got up from the ground very happily and said to Xue Lingyun: "You wait for me!" Obviously, he has not given up on asking for his house back.


    Xue Lingjun''s face was full of sadness, but he didn''t say anything. After Zhang Mingjie finished speaking, he wanted to leave. The headed policeman looked at Huang Feng, obviously wanting to hear Huang Feng''s opinion.


    Huang Feng shook his head. Even if he was arrested now, there was no reason to imprison him. Moreover, he didn''t know what was going on, so he didn''t mean to stop Zhang Mingjie from leaving.

 672 Chapter 672: Xue Lingyuns Past

    "If you dare to hurt their mother and daughter, I will let you know the consequences!" Huang Feng said to Zhang Mingjie who was about to leave.


    That Zhang Mingjie wanted to say two scenes, but when he saw the policeman next to Huang Feng, he still chose to shut up. However, he did not give up his plan to ask for a house. If you don¡¯t do it twice, it means three times. As long as you don¡¯t break the law, Huang Feng and the police can¡¯t do anything to yourself!


    "Okay, nothing is going to happen, thank you for today''s matter." Huang Feng said to the policeman headed.


    "Mr. Huang is polite. If there is a problem, just call me." The policeman said politely.


    "Row."


    After Zhang Mingjie and the police left one after another, the people watching the excitement knew that there was no excitement to watch, and they all dispersed one after another.


    "What the hell is going on?" Huang Feng took Xue Mengzhu''s hand and said to Xue Lingyun''s side.


    Xue Lingjun was sobbing quietly. Obviously, there will be no way to calm down for a while.


    "There is a coffee shop next door, let''s go sit there." Huang Feng said to Xue Lingjun. There is still Bai Xiaorou in his home. At this time, if there are outsiders present, Huang Feng is afraid that Xue Lingjun will not be able to tell what is in his heart.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s suggestion, Xue Lingjun nodded, and Xue Mengzhu also walked to her, took her hand and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. Next time the bad guy comes, Mengzhu will kick him. If Mengzhu is If we can''t beat him, there will be uncles, who will protect us."


    "Well, mom knows." Xue Lingyun touched his daughter''s head, and finally smiled with relief.


    Two big and one small three people came to the cafe. Huang Feng ordered coffee. Then, looking at the opposite side, Xue Lingjun, who had stabilized his emotions, said, "What happened just now? You know that man?"


    Xue Lingyun nodded and said, "Yes, his name is Zhang Mingjie." At this point, she glanced at the daughter next to her and said, "He is also Mengzhu''s father."


    "I don''t have a father, he''s not my father, he''s a big bad guy!" Xue Mengzhu cried out in dissatisfaction after hearing what his mother said, his face was full of grievances.


    Before today, she was still thinking about how she didn''t have a father, other children had fathers, and she also imagined her father as a hero.


    However, today, she finally saw her "dad", but she was not happy at all. In her eyes, that man was a bad person who would make her mother cry, not her father at all.


    Xue Lingyun soothed his daughter for a while, then looked at Huang Feng and continued: "Today, when he found this place, he wanted to return to the house here."


    Because Huang Feng helped herself after all, and Xue Lingjun really needs to find someone to talk to her heart, so she didn''t hide anything from Huang Feng.


    "This house is his?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No." Xue Lingyun said: "Maybe it was before, but it''s not anymore."


    Then Xue Lingjun talked to Huang Feng about the affairs between her and Zhang Mingjie.


    Xue Lingjun and Zhang Mingjie met when they were in college. Xue Lingjun is beautiful and naturally does not lack suitors, and Zhang Mingjie is one of her suitors. In the end, Xue Lingyun sees him as an honest man, among so many suitors. , Chose him.


    Knowing, she did not expect that Zhang Mingjie''s honesty was only shown in front of her, pretended to gain her favor, and as time went by, she also became more and more aware of Zhang Mingjie''s personality.


    However, at that time, she had been half-tempted by Zhang Mingjie, and under half-forced circumstances, she had lost herself to him. Therefore, she did not choose to leave Zhang Mingjie, but thought that she could help him get rid of some bad habits.


    After the two graduates, Xue Lingjun worked hard, but Zhang Mingjie was lazy all day long and didn''t want to go to work. He waited for Xue Lingjun to feed him. At that time, Xue Lingyun was already very disappointed in him, but when she was going to be with Zhang Mingjie When she proposed to break up, she found out she was pregnant unexpectedly.


    For the child in his stomach, Xue Lingjun did not choose to break up with Zhang Mingjie, and Zhang Mingjie also proposed to get married. However, he must buy a house before getting married, and the house in the community where Huang Feng now lives was bought by the two of them. of.


    It is said that they bought it together, but Xue Lingyun used most of the money. She didn''t have much money herself. After all, she was a college student who had just graduated and had to support Zhang Mingjie. For the rest, her parents gave her money, and a large part of it was borrowed by her parents just to help her daughter.


    And Zhang Mingjie only took out a small part. At that time, the housing price of this community was not so high. Therefore, the two of them gathered together and bought the house. However, at Zhang Mingjie¡¯s insistence, the owner wrote They were the names of two people. At that time, Xue Lingjun didn''t care. Anyway, the two of them are people who want to live their lives, and the names of both people are the same.


    When Xue Lingjun was preparing to marry Zhang Mingjie and live, that Zhang Mingjie approached a rich woman and came back directly to break up with Xue Lingjun. At this time, Xue Lingjun actually did not have much affection for him. He chose to marry him before. Just for the sake of the child in the belly, I don''t want her to be born without a father.


    Now, after Zhang Mingjie approached the rich woman, he didn¡¯t miss any old feelings and didn¡¯t care about the child in Xue Lingyun¡¯s stomach. He resolutely proposed to break up. When Xue Lingyun was unsuccessful, the two were still separated. Xue Lingyun only asked in the end. The house was left for her and the children in her stomach. As for the money Zhang Mingjie took out, she also lent it back to Zhang Mingjie.


    After that, Xue Lingjun gave birth to her child and became a single mother despite the opposition of her family. She also felt sorry for her parents and had not returned for a long time. She has been working hard in Jiangzhou for her own children. She did not find another object.


    However, Xue Lingjun did not expect that Zhang Mingjie actually came to the door today and wanted to ask for this house. Of course, Xue Lingjun did not agree with it. This was the daughter she left for her.


    However, Zhang Mingjie said that the money Xue Lingyun gave him was not enough. Now that the house price has risen a lot, the money is not enough. Moreover, when Xue Lingyun gave him the money, the name on the real estate certificate has not changed. Now he still has his name, so he has to say that this house is part of him.


    It''s also to blame Xue Lingjun for negligence at the beginning. He only thought that he broke the relationship with Zhang Mingjie earlier and didn''t want to be too entangled. He didn''t expect that Zhang Mingjie would be so shameless and would come back to ask for this house.

 673 Chapter 673

    "I didn''t expect that he was so shameless. Not only does he want to get back that part of the money, he sees that the house here is valuable, but he also wants the whole house." Xue Lingyun said.


    That Zhang Mingjie originally wanted to knock a sum of money from Xue Lingyun, but when he found Xue Lingyun, he knew that she was not married yet, or was carrying a child by herself. He felt that Xue Lingyun was a bully, so, The original asking for money has become the current asking for a house.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to appear halfway. When Xue Mengzhu called Uncle Huang Feng and Xue Lingjun cleared his relationship with Huang Feng, in fact, Zhang Mingjie already knew that Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun had nothing to do with him. He just said that, it was just He wanted to put some hats on Xue Lingjun and let her break down. He knew Xue Lingyun was a weak girl who could not bear it.


    However, at first he thought that Huang Feng was just an ordinary person, but he did not expect Huang Feng to have such a good relationship with the police, which made him shrink, but he still did not give up completely.


    Huang Feng nodded, knowing the ins and outs of the whole thing, if he knew before that that guy was a rascal, he wouldn''t be so polite to him just now.


    "I won''t give that house to him. I will leave it to Mengzhu in the future." Xue Lingyun emphasized once again. Although she is a weak temper, she obviously won''t compromise easily in this matter. of.


    Huang Feng nodded and said: "It should be this way. I think that guy will not give up easily. Next time he pesters you again, you will call me."


    Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t know Zhang Mingjie very well, from Xue Lingyun¡¯s remarks and Zhang Mingjie¡¯s performance before leaving, Huang Feng felt that the other party would not give up easily, and he could not always follow Xue Lingyun¡¯s side. It can only be that she has something to call her.


    Xue Lingyun nodded. She seems to be the only one she can rely on now, Huang Feng, otherwise, she would not be the rogue opponent if she is alone: ??"Huang Feng, thank you."


    Xue Lingjun did not expect that the young man her daughter had accidentally met would be her only support now.


    "You''re welcome, I don''t want the lovely Mengzhu to be bullied, Mengzhu, right?" Huang Feng said with a smile and looked at Xue Mengzhu next to him.


    "Yeah." Xue Mengzhu nodded desperately and said: "Uncle is the best. Otherwise, uncle, you can be my father. I don''t like that person and don''t want him to be my father."


    "Ahem!" Huang Feng was about to drink coffee, and was choked by Xue Mengzhu''s words. Even Xue Lingyun, who was opposite him, was blushing. He didn''t expect his daughter to say so.


    "Mengzhu, don''t talk nonsense." Xin Xue Lingyun scolded his daughter, and at the same time, she looked at Huang Feng embarrassedly.


    "Mengzhu didn''t talk nonsense, how wonderful my uncle is. If my uncle becomes my father, that''s fine. Those kids won''t say that I don''t have a father anymore." Xue Mengzhu said with a pouting mouth, obviously, for his mother Disagree.


    At the same time, that Zhang Mingjie gave her a very bad impression, and the little girl would not accept his identity at all.


    However, the little girl''s words made Xue Lingjun both embarrassed and a little sad. Of course she could guess that her daughter was born in a single-parent family and would definitely be discriminated against among children.


    Huang Feng was also a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only drink coffee and watch Xue Lingyun comfort the little girl over there.


    After drinking coffee and talking about his grievances, Xue Lingyun''s mood really improved a lot. After that, he took the little girl and left, and Huang Feng only knew at this time that Zhang Mingjie did not know where Xue Lingyun lived now. In order to force Xue Lingjun to appear, he froze for a while in that house in the community, and the residents who lived there before, now because of Zhang Mingjie¡¯s harassment, dare not continue to live, Xue Lingyun lost some money. The house was also vacant, and she now dare not rent it out at will. Only after Zhang Mingjie''s affairs are dealt with can she continue to rent it out, otherwise, the new tenant may also be harassed.


    "You bought a vegetable for such a long time? I''m still preparing to call the police and post a missing person notice!" When Huang Feng returned to his residence, Bai Xiaorou''s blow came.


    "I met a friend and chatted for a while." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s a woman again, right?" Bai Xiaorou said while looking at Huang Feng.


    "Are you really good at it, can you guess it?" Huang Feng said in surprise.


    "I found out that the friends around you are all women. I don''t know if you should say that you have a good relationship with women, or that you are bothered." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Hey, when did I get bothered, they are just ordinary friends, don''t talk nonsense, okay?" Huang Feng said dissatisfied, and at the same time he was a little embarrassed, because others may not know, but he himself knows , I seem to have a tendency to be bothered.


    "You know it in your heart, hurry up and cook, I''m going to starve to death." Bai Xiaorou shrugged and said.


    "Rice bucket!" Huang Feng cursed softly, but he still walked to the kitchen.


    "Bang bang bang!" There was a knock on the door, and Huang Feng shouted in the kitchen: "Bai Xiaorou, go and open the door, I''m busy!"


    "It is estimated that some female friend of yours is looking for you again." Bai Xiaorou said as she opened the door, but Huang Feng was too lazy to care about this cold-looking, but arrogant woman.


    However, Bai Xiaorou really didn''t guess wrong, it was Guo Menghan standing outside the door.


    "Where''s Big Brother Huang? I made soup for him." Guo Menghan said while walking in with a casserole-like thing.


    "It''s in the kitchen." Bai Xiaorou said in a nutshell.


    "Kitchen?" Guo Menghan put down the soup and went to the door of the kitchen. He really saw Huang Feng working in it.


    "Brother Huang, why did you cook by yourself? Your injury is still not healed, come out quickly, I''ll come." Guo Menghan was about to enter the kitchen to replace Huang Feng''s work.


    "It''s okay, I''m all right now, don''t believe me, look!" Huang Feng shook his arm a few times, as expected there was nothing unusual.


    "That''s not okay, people have been injured for a hundred days, not to mention that you have such a serious injury, how can it be better that you have it so soon, you go out and rest first, I will do it." Guo Menghan insisted.


    "I''m really fine. Go out by yourself. Sit for a while and you will be able to eat immediately." Huang Feng said. With the fairy book, he will not be tired from cooking, and the speed is also very fast.

 674 Chapter 674 Prince Charming, Where Are You

    Guo Menghan still wanted to persist, but Huang Feng pushed him out. Today, he really wants to cook a good meal.


    Therefore, Guo Menghan could only be outside the kitchen, watching Huang Feng in the kitchen worryingly busy alone.


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine." Bai Xiaorou came over and said.


    "His injury is still useless, can he cook?" Guo Menghan was still worried.


    "There is no problem at all." Bai Xiaorou said. If Huang Feng is really injured, she will not let Huang Feng go to cook, although she is also surprised how Huang Feng can recover so quickly.


    There was indeed no problem. In less than half an hour, Huang Feng cooked a table of dishes. Guo Menghan was obviously left by Huang Feng to eat. Fortunately, Huang Feng bought a lot of vegetables before, so, Even if there is one more person, it is completely enough to eat.


    Huang Feng¡¯s cooking skills once again conquered the two women. Both of them ate a lot. You should know that their usual appetites are not very large. However, in front of Huang Feng¡¯s food, there is not much resistance. .


    And the soup that Guo Menghan brought was all eaten under the supervision of Guo Menghan. People who practice martial arts have a big appetite. Therefore, Huang Feng finished these things without any problems.


    While eating and drinking on Huang Feng''s side, Tang Muxue on the other side was busy in the kitchen.


    "Muxue, what are you doing in the kitchen?" Su Yumo asked in the hall.


    "No, it''s nothing." Tang Muxue said with a guilty conscience, but her eyes were fixed on the phone, which was an introduction on how to make soup, and the pot was also making soup.


    In the morning, after Tang Muxue left Huang Feng''s residence, she went to the supermarket, bought a lot of ingredients, and wanted to make soup for Huang Feng to raise her body.


    However, she obviously has no talent in cooking, which is incomparable with Guo Menghan. Therefore, when Guo Menghan brought the pot to Huang Feng at noon, Tang Muxue was still in the kitchen, constantly experimenting. It.


    "Why is it wrong, what the mobile phone says is very simple." Tang Muxue muttered to herself. There is nothing incomprehensible about the recipe introduction on the mobile phone, but when she actually operates it, it is always It was because of various problems that she hadn''t finished the soup after lunch.


    "Well, what''s the smell? I said Tang Fox, you are not making soup, are you? Is the sun coming out from the west? You actually cook by yourself, which lover did you cook for?" Xie Mengjiao was leaning on the door of the kitchen. On the door frame, while gnawing an apple, she said while looking at Tang Muxue who was busy in the kitchen.


    As a girlfriend, Xie Mengjiao still knows Tang Muxue very well. Although there are a lot of people around Tang Muxue, she has never seen anyone cook soup for her before. Is anyone really impressed this time? Up her heart?Can she cook it herself?


    "Too lazy to care about you." Tang Muxue didn''t even look at Xie Mengjiao, and continued to fight with her soup.


    Xie Mengjiao watched Tang Muxue ignore her, came to the hall somewhat boringly, and sat down beside Su Yumo: "Sister Yumo, there is a situation. This is the first time I have seen Tang Fox making soup for someone. Could it be this time? Did she meet true love?"


    "You, always care about other people''s affairs, and have time to think about your own affairs." Su Yumo said: "Actually, if Mu Xue could meet her true love, it would be great. It''s better than a bunch of men before. Let''s get better."


    "That''s true." Xie Mengjiao said, but then she said: "You have found true love one by one. My true lover still doesn''t know where, I envy you."


    Su Yumo just smiled and didn''t say anything, but in his mind he thought of Huang Feng, and he didn''t know what he was doing.


    "Hey, Sister Yu Mo, why didn''t the little security guard ask you out today?" Xie Mengjiao obviously thought of Huang Feng.


    "He might have something to do today," Su Yumo said.


    "Is there anything more important than being with a girlfriend?" Xie Mengjiao said casually.


    Su Yumo didn''t say anything, because she didn''t know what Huang Feng was up to. It was just that his and his friend''s factory had just opened, and there must be a lot of things at hand, she had experienced it herself.


    However, even though he knew that Huang Feng had something to do, Su Yumo was slightly disappointed that he could not receive Huang Feng''s call on the weekend.


    Just when Su Yumo was disappointed in her heart, her mobile phone rang, as if she had sensed something, she quickly took a look at the phone, and it turned out that it was the number she was thinking in her heart, and her face suddenly showed joy.


    "Sister Yumo, looking at you like this, you know that the little security guard called. I''ll go, otherwise, you will be fed the dog food." Xie Mengjiao bit the apple and returned to her room.


    Su Yumo was a little embarrassed by Xie Mengjiao''s words, and Xie Mengjiao''s guess was correct. This call was indeed from Huang Feng.


    "Hey, Huang Feng." Xie Mengjiao left, and Su Yumo quickly answered the phone.


    "Yimo, what are you doing?" Sure enough, Huang Feng''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Huang Feng had already forgotten that today is the weekend. After all, he had spent a year in another space before, forgetting reality. The time in the middle of the world is also normal. If it were not for his good memory now, like him, often searching in other spaces, he would forget a lot of real things. After all, after experiencing more things, he would change the reality Confused with other spaces.


    "Nothing, I''m watching TV." Su Yumo glanced at the fixed TV in front of him and said.


    "If it''s okay, how about going out for a stroll?" Huang Feng said. Originally, he was going to the winery. However, knowing that today is the weekend, it is of course not necessary to go there for the time being. It is important to accompany his girlfriend first, especially when there is With Ning Wushuang''s existence, Huang Feng felt that he owed Su Yumo, so naturally he had to be more diligent.


    "Okay." Su Yumo agreed happily without even thinking about it.


    "Well, I will pick you up." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Su Yumo said.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yumo ran back to her bedroom and began to choose clothes. She used to wear home clothes at home. Now she is going out, so naturally she can''t be so casual.


    Hearing the movement next door, thinking of Tang Muxue who was making soup for other people in the kitchen for the first time, and Xie Mengjiao lying on the bed in her bedroom, she suddenly felt so lonely. She wanted to fall in love for the first time.


    "My prince charming, where are you? Why haven''t you shown up? Aren''t you lost?" Xie Mengjiao thought with some resentment in her heart.

 675 Chapter 675

    After Su Yumo chose the clothes and simply put on the makeup, Huang Feng''s call came, and the others had already arrived downstairs.


    Su Yumo went out in a hurry, while Tang Muxue was still in the kitchen, worrying about the soup in the pot, not knowing that her good girlfriend had already gone out with the person she cared about.


    "Yumo, you are so beautiful today." Huang Feng leaned on the car and looked at Su Yumo when he came out of the door with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Su Yumo was originally very beautiful, but today he deliberately put on makeup and dresses, choosing clothes, his appearance is even more impressive, Huang Feng is also emotional, how can he have such a perfect woman.


    Su Yumo was a little worried that he hadn''t put on makeup in a hurry, but now he heard Huang Feng say this, he was relieved immediately, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Why didn''t you notice it before, you still have a glib tongue?" Su Yumo said while getting into the car.


    "I''m not glib, I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, you will catch a man and ask, and I promise to say that it is more exaggerated than me." Huang Feng also got in the car, fastened his seat belt, and turned to look at Su. Yumo said: "Sometimes, I feel that it is a bit unreal, and I can have a girlfriend like you. God is so kind to me."


    Su Yumo''s face turned redder, but he was happier in his heart, but he said, "I haven''t promised to be your girlfriend yet, I just promised you to chase me."


    "If you don''t be my girlfriend, who is your girlfriend? If anyone dares to accept, I will break his leg!" Huang Feng said with a vicious look.


    "You are too domineering." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo seriously and said: "I''m so overbearing, you know now, it''s too late." Then, Huang Feng paused and said, "Yimo, be my girlfriend."


    Su Yumo was taken aback. This was the first time Huang Feng had confessed to her. She had taken the initiative to determine the relationship before. She had taken the initiative to force Huang Feng to say those words. Su Yumo understood this in his heart, neither Regret, she will do what she believes, and will not regret it.


    However, the established relationship between the two is nothing more than a relationship, and it is not a boyfriend or girlfriend. Originally, Su Yumo still felt that he would give Huang Feng some hints and let him confess to himself. He did not expect Huang Feng to be today. He said so suddenly.


    Su Yumo was not prepared, and Huang Feng himself was also not prepared. He really felt that if he missed a good girl like Su Yumo, it would definitely be a great regret in life. He didn''t want to If you give up, you can''t give up. That''s why I just said that.


    "Yumo, how about being my girlfriend, let me protect you and take care of you in the future." Seeing that Su Yumo didn''t respond, Huang Feng suddenly felt a little nervous and said again.


    Su Yumo fixedly looked at Huang Feng, and then he was sure that he had not heard it wrong. Huang Feng really confessed to him, not by suggesting it, but by Huang Feng. Su Yumo felt his eyes Something was going to flow out, but she did hold it back, and did not make Huang Feng nervous for long, so she nodded heavily and said, "Hmm!"


    Su Yumo¡¯s promise was obviously not a hasty answer. In fact, she had considered the relationship between the two for a long time. From the beginning of her hints to Huang Feng, she knew what she really thought. Yes, agreeing to Huang Feng now is just conforming to the thoughts deep in his heart.


    When Huang Feng heard Su Yumo¡¯s affirmative answer, he was immediately relieved. He borrowed his seat belt with a little excitement, bent over, hugged Su Yumo, and said happily: " Great, it¡¯s great that you can promise, Yumo, I will treat you well in the future."


    At this time, Huang Feng seemed to have forgotten the other women around him. Only Su Yumo was in his heart. He was happy to have such a girlfriend.


    Su Yumo was also very happy. Instead of pushing Huang Feng away, she hugged Huang Feng''s waist with her backhand, with a smile on her face: "I just promised you, you will take advantage of me."


    "What an advantage is this, I hug my girlfriend, that is justified." Huang Feng let go of Su Yumo and said, then, his head leaned against Su Yumo, and quickly kissed her on the face, and said : "This is the advantage!"


    Su Yumo was taken aback by Huang Feng''s sudden attack. When she reacted, Huang Feng had returned to his position, fastened his seat belt again, and turned to look at her with a smile.


    Su Yumo''s face turned red, and her heart was even more shy, and she said, "Huang Feng, you pervert, I regret agreeing to you." However, even though he said that, Su Yumo didn''t have the slightest anger in his heart. .


    Huang Feng also noticed that Su Yumo was not really angry anymore, he laughed and said, "I regret it now? It''s too late, I got on my boat, don''t even think about it! Haha!"


    With that said, Huang Feng had already stepped on the accelerator, and this suspended sports car that could only run on land for the time being, suddenly sprinted out, but the two people in the car did not feel the slightest discomfort.


    Su Yumo was indeed not really angry, so she didn''t talk about Huang Feng anymore. At this time, she also felt the unusualness of this car. Although she had seen this car before, she had never taken it. , I know now that it feels very good to sit here.


    "Where did you buy this car? It''s really good." Su Yumo owns a car. Although she doesn''t know much about the car, she knows just about the comfort of sitting inside. The car is definitely a good car.


    "Private custom-made, expensive, but definitely worth it." Huang Feng said. He still doesn''t seem to say Su Yumo about the storage box, so he can only make up a lie to deceive her. Fortunately, This lie is no big deal.


    But Su Yumo is a little curious about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. Huang Feng was only a security guard before, and he was in his own company. He had been to the place where he lived before. It was just a small rental house. Can you afford such a good car?Moreover, Huang Feng is still operating a factory with his friends, which must also require money.


    Obviously, Huang Feng must have something he didn¡¯t know. However, Su Yumo didn¡¯t mean to ask any more. In that case, it would be meaningless. If Huang Feng wanted to tell himself, he wouldn¡¯t ask him. That said, and obviously it hasn''t been that time yet, so I just have to wait in peace.

 676 Chapter 676

    For half a day in the afternoon, Huang Feng has been with Su Yumo. The relationship between the two is now officially determined. Therefore, in terms of contact, they are much closer than usual. At least, half a day. Su Yumo spent most of his time holding Huang Feng''s arm. The two are now in love, and they naturally show affection everywhere, which makes Huang Feng a lot of jealous and envious eyes.


    Both Su Yumo and Huang Feng are not people who like to go shopping too much. However, going shopping with people they like is naturally different. After half a day, they passed quickly. Both of them even both There is still some unfinished feeling.


    In the evening, the two of them found a place with a good environment to have dinner together. After that, the two separated and Huang Feng sent Su Yumo home. It was not that there were no other shows. Huang Feng wanted to invite Su Yumo to watch together. The movie, but he has other things to deal with at night, so he can only send Su Yumo back first.


    Although Su Yumo felt a little regretful in her heart, she was also a little tired after the two of them played together for most of the day. She is not Huang Feng, and she is a pervert with strong physical fitness. After shopping for a long time, Su Yumo also feels Tired.


    "Get a rest early, I won''t go up, lest the girl Xie Mengjiao hit me again." Downstairs in Su Yumo''s residence, Huang Feng said to Su Yumo next to him. In fact, he was not only afraid of Xie Mengjiao, but also As for Tang Muxue, although the two had already talked about the things in the kitchen that day, if Huang Feng went upstairs, it would be hard to guarantee that the two would never remember that day.


    "Well, drive carefully on your own road." Su Yumo asked.


    Seeing that Su Yumo was about to leave after speaking, Huang Feng grabbed Su Yumo''s arm, Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng suspiciously, not knowing what he meant.


    "Did you forget something?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo with a weird smile on his face.


    "Forgot what? Nothing." Su Yumo thought hard. He brought everything with him, and didn''t forget anything.


    "Forgot this!" Huang Feng said, pointing to his cheek.


    Su Yumo immediately understood what Huang Feng meant. After all, she was sneak attacked by Huang Feng today. How could she not know, so her face turned red immediately, and she wanted to turn around and leave, but she saw Huang Feng''s look in expectant eyes, she couldn''t bear to refuse, which disappointed Huang Feng.


    "Hey." Su Yumo blushed and quickly kissed Huang Feng on the face. After that, he wanted to leave, but Huang Feng hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. , And then let go of her.


    "Huang Feng, you are a pervert!" Su Yumo groaned, then turned around shyly and ran away.


    Standing in place, Huang Feng looked at the back of Su Yumo who had fled from the wasteland, adding his lips with some aftertaste, with a smug smile on his face.


    Of course Huang Feng wanted to kiss Su Yumo¡¯s mouth, but the two had just confirmed their relationship now. He was really embarrassed to start, but Huang Feng was also very satisfied to be able to kiss Su Yumo¡¯s cheek. In normal times, Su Yumo looks a lot like a strong woman, but in this respect, she is very shy, not much worse than Ning Wushuang in another time and space.


    Thinking of Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng felt ashamed. He could see that Su Yumo was devoted to him, but there was another person in his heart. I don¡¯t know what would happen to Su Yumo when he knew about this situation. To yourself, will you castrate yourself?


    However, Huang Feng has lived in the time and space of three wives and four concubines for a long time, and he has seen many such situations. Therefore, even if he feels a little sorry for Su Yumo in his heart, he still can easily He who accepts this situation is not thinking about choosing one, but how can he persuade Su Yumo to accept this time, as for Ning Wushuang, there is no problem at all.


    "Forget it, take one step and count one step, and you will always find a solution, but no matter what, I won''t give up talking." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    It may be because of the storage box, or it may be a high position in another time and space. Unconsciously, Huang Feng has lost his previous dick mentality. Now he has become a lot more domineering unconsciously. , It''s just that he hasn''t found it yet.


    In fact, this change is well understood. In another time and space, as long as it is Huang Feng''s order, no one dares to violate it. Even Su Pei himself attaches great importance to Huang Feng''s opinion. Living in this situation After a year, it would be strange if Huang Feng''s mentality had not changed.


    On the other side, Su Yumo didn¡¯t know that her boyfriend was thinking of a way to get herself to accept the matter of three wives and four concubines. At this time, she was returning to her own with some sweet and shy mentality. residence.


    As soon as Su Yumo entered the door, he saw Xie Mengjiao standing not far from the door, staring at herself closely, "Sister Yumo, have you all developed to this point?"


    "What?" Su Yumo looked at Xie Mengjiao suspiciously.


    "I just saw you hugging and kissing downstairs, Sister Su Yumo, did you let that little security guard succeed so soon?" Xie Mengjiao asked, before she wanted to come, her own Yumo sister, how shrewd that was People, even if you fall in love with Huang Feng, she has the initiative, and won''t let Huang Feng succeed easily. Who knows, Yu Mo doesn''t seem to be the one who has the initiative now, and there is not much Time, let Huang Feng succeed, which made Xie Mengjiao a little uncomfortable, although it didn''t matter to her.


    Su Yumo''s face turned redder when she heard Xie Mengjiao''s words. She didn''t expect that her sister would actually see the scene just now, but obviously, she had misunderstood. She didn''t kiss Huang Feng, probably because of the distance. The reason for it.


    However, Su Yumo was not easy to explain. Could it be that he didn''t kiss Huang Feng, but kissed each other on the cheeks. From Su Yumo''s point of view, there is not much difference, so he had to say: "Nothing It¡¯s so ugly."


    Then, Su Yumo changed the subject and said to Xie Mengjiao: "By the way, what about Mu Xue, why didn''t you see her?"


    "Just like you, she went to see her lover, and took her to cook soup for a long time. Poor me, there is only a single dog like me here. They are too damned!" Xie Mengjiao said with a grieving expression.


    "Then you go find one too." Su Yumo put down her bag, and casually said to Xie Mengjiao. She was still very curious about the person who could let Tang Muxue cook the soup by herself, but she didn''t Without the habit of inquiring about people''s privacy, there is no questioning.

 677 Chapter 677

    "But, I don''t know where my prince charming is. I can''t just find one on the street." Xie Mengjiao said with a pouting mouth.


    "Yeah, our Mengjiao is also starting to think about spring, knowing that we are looking for Prince Charming." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "Sister Yumo, you are a joke." Xie Mengjiao said shyly, "I see you all have people you like, but I don''t have one. It''s so uncomfortable to be fed dog food by you all day long."


    "If you say something in the imperial capital, you want to fall in love, the people who are queuing to pursue you must not be queued here from the imperial capital." Su Yumo said.


    "How can it be so exaggerated, if it is Yumo sister, it would be possible." Xie Mengjiao said: "Moreover, I don''t like the princes of the imperial capital, all of them have good eyes and low hands, and they are not arrogant. I really think I am a god. The son of choice."


    "Furthermore, you and Tang Huli both found true love in Jiangzhou, aren''t they also those arrogant guys who don''t bother God?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "How can this be the same, maybe your true emperor is in the imperial capital, of course, it may also be in Jiangzhou, this may be something." Su Yumo said.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. I will get angry when I talk about this. When I find my destiny in the future, I must grab his ears and ask, where have been so long, which made me wait. It''s been so long." Xie Meng said scornfully.


    Seeing Xie Mengjiao''s appearance, Su Yumo was a little bit amused, thinking about herself, it seemed not bad, at least, Huang Feng did not let herself wait long before he appeared.


    However, Su Yumo is not without worries. It is the family behind her. She knows that her current achievements are not enough to impress them. She can only say that they are admired, and they have not really managed to make them. Shocked and changed his mind.


    Therefore, she still has to work hard, and she does not want to put this pressure on Huang Feng. In her opinion, Huang Feng has just started to start a business, and she can¡¯t put too much pressure on him. That would ruin him. Now, His grades are better than Huang Feng, so let yourself carry the pressure first.


    However, she frowned when thinking about the company''s affairs. Tianjiao Group has recently reached a development bottleneck. This is a situation that every company will encounter when it has developed to a certain level. What they have to do now is to break through this bottleneck. In that case, they can develop better.


    And their magic weapon for breaking through the bottleneck is the weight-loss drug that will be launched soon. This medicine has a good effect. Moreover, they also invited Li Bingyun as a spokesperson to break the bottleneck in one fell swoop.


    However, even so, she and Xie Mengjiao cannot guarantee that they will be successful. After all, through previous events, they have discovered that there are still many companies in Qing Province that are very hostile to them, plus one more After passing Jianglong Landou Group, these people will certainly not just watch their success, they will definitely try to stop them.


    Thinking of this, Su Yumo said to Xie Mengjiao: "Mengjiao, our new weight loss drug will be officially launched the day after tomorrow, there is no problem, right."


    Xie Mengjiao over there was still thinking about her Prince Charming. When Su Yumo asked this, she was taken aback for a moment, then frowned and said, "There should be no problem, but I have heard some bad news recently. Guys, the Li Bingyun incident did not hit us last time. This time it seems that we are about to unite and fight against us. There is the shadow of the Landou Group."


    "I know that Landou Group will not give up easily." Su Yumo said with a solemn expression. Although their company''s strength is not bad, it will be enough if many colleagues from Qing Province unite to suppress them. They suffer.


    "It''s a lingering fellow, I hope all the wind noises I hear are fake." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "We still have to send people to step up to inquire about the news. After all, our new product is about to go on the market. At this time, there can be no trouble." Su Yumo said.


    "Yeah." Xie Mengjiao nodded.


    When Huang Feng on the other side returned home, he found that there were two more guests in his residence. It was Guo Menghan and Tang Muxue. At this time, these two people and Bai Xiaorou were watching TV and chatting in the lobby. When she saw Huang Feng coming back, she stood up all at once. Of course, Bai Xiaorou was not included. She just glanced at Huang Feng and then watched TV.


    "Huang Feng, are you back?" Tang Muxue walked over and said, "I made the soup for you, and you are about to drink it while it is hot."


    "Brother Huang, I also made soup for you, you can try it." Guo Menghan also said


    The performance of the two caused Bai Xiaorou on one side to roll his eyes again.


    Huang Feng was also a little embarrassed. He and Su Yumo had just returned from eating. At this time, there were two girls cooking soup for themselves in his residence, which made him a little unnatural and a little awkward.


    "Ah, okay, okay." Although he felt a little awkward, Huang Feng did not refuse. After all, this was the kindness of the two, and he couldn''t live up to it.


    "How is it?" Seeing Huang Feng sitting at the table drinking her own soup, Tang Muxue asked nervously. This is her first soup. In one day, she failed countless times before making a share of her own soup. Bringing the pastel soup, but she didn''t know if Huang Feng was satisfied.


    "Well, yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to have this craft." Huang Feng praised. Actually, the taste of this soup is not very good. Not only can it not compare with his craftsmanship, even if it is another soup here, It''s better than hers, but Huang Feng obviously can''t say anything that hurts her self-esteem, and it can''t dampen Tang Muxue''s enthusiasm.


    Seeing Huang Feng drank all her soup in one go, Tang Muxue was relieved with satisfaction, thinking in her heart, she is still very talented in making soup, she only learned it in one day.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng drank another soup in Guo Menghan''s expectant eyes. He, who was not very hungry, felt that his stomach was getting bigger.


    "If you like to drink, I''ll make it for you tomorrow." Tang Muxue said, Guo Menghan nodded in agreement.


    "No, I really don''t need it." Huang Feng said quickly: "Look, I have completely recovered, no need to drink soup to raise my body."


    "Then what''s going on, Brother Huang, you have to shed so much blood, you have to make up for it," Guo Menghan said.


    "Yes, yes." Tang Muxue also agreed.

 678 Chapter 678

    Huang Feng said it badly, the two didn''t agree, and in the end, they had no choice but to do what they wanted.


    "Brother Huang, where did you go at night? We have waited for you so long and never see you back." Guo Menghan asked.


    "Something went out." Huang Feng said.


    On the other side, Tang Muxue''s heart jumped, because when she came out, Yumo was not at home. Thinking of the relationship between Huang Feng and Yumo, Tang Muxue felt a bit bitter. Before, Huang Feng should have been with Yumo. Sister Yumo was together.


    However, even if she knew it, Tang Muxue couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, Huang Feng and Su Yumo were sure that the relationship was before this. Strictly speaking, she was a latecomer, although she did not admit to Huang Feng. Feng''s favor.


    Tang Muxue didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about now. She knew that Huang Feng and Su Yumo were dating, but in her heart she couldn¡¯t stop being fond of Huang Feng, and wanted to care about him, even cooking herself. , This is something I didn''t even dare to think before.


    But at the same time, she also knew that it was wrong for her to do this. I''m sorry, and I''m sorry sister Yumo, but she just can''t control herself, and now she can only count one step at a time.


    "As long as I don''t admit that I like him, shouldn''t friends care about each other?" Tang Muxue comforted herself.


    Afterwards, the three of them chatted with Bai Xiaorou in the hall, and Huang Feng knew why he came back late today, and Bai Xiaorou did not urge him to cook, because Guo Menghan had already brought a portion of his own cooking to Bai Xiaorou. Although Guo Menghan''s craftsmanship is not as good as Huang Feng, it is better than many restaurant chefs. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou is satisfied with what he eats, so naturally he will not embarrass Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng was also surprised to find that Guo Menghan and Tang Muxue, two people who have just met recently, now seem to have a good relationship and get along very well. Even Bai Xiaorou and their relationship have improved a lot. Huang Feng didn''t know what happened between the three women during this period, but he could only feel that the friendship between the women was really strange.


    Until very late, Guo Menghan and Tang Muxue said goodbye. This was because they wanted to let Huang Feng rest earlier. Otherwise, they would have to stay longer. They had a lot to say with Huang Feng. Say.


    "What two wonderful girls, how can they be blind at a young age, and fall in love with you."


    After Guo Menghan and Tang Muxue left, Bai Xiaorou sat on the sofa, cast her eyes on Huang Feng, and bounced lightly.


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense, it will be misleading, and, just now, both of them called your sister Xiaorou affectionately. Are you really okay if you scold them behind your back like this?"


    "I''m not scolding them, but a pity for them. It''s just that you, a heartless fellow, didn''t see it. These two girls are too worthless." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Really?" Huang Feng looked at Bai Xiaorou and said, "Are you really sure they like me?"


    "As long as you are not blind, you can see it." Bai Xiaorou said with a white glance at Huang Feng.


    "I didn''t expect my charm to be so great." Huang Feng said quite narcissistically.


    "Narcissist!" Bai Xiaorou attacked.


    "Then you, did you like me? By the way, we can be regarded as frankly meeting each other, you..." Huang Feng seemed to be happy all of a sudden, a little overwhelmed.


    "Huang Feng, you are going to die!" Bai Xiaorou blushed immediately after hearing Huang Feng''s words. Of course she knew what Huang Feng''s "frank meeting" meant, but Huang Feng showed her body. It''s gone, I have been dreaming for several nights, dreaming about this, which is why she always likes to hit Huang Feng recently, because of her heart!


    As she said, Bai Xiaorou had already threw the pillow in her hand towards Huang Feng, Huang Feng took it easily, jumped up, and ran to the door and said, "You have such a bad temper, who will ask you for it in the future, if no one is there. If you want, I''ll be kind, accept you, and follow me in the future!"


    Huang Feng is obviously in a good mood today. He had successfully confessed to Su Yumo before. When he returned home, there were two beautiful women caring about him. He naturally felt that Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan were special to him, although he did not dare It is certain that these two people have a good impression of him, but he is still a little proud to be cared for by two big beauties.


    Therefore, he was a little bit overwhelmed and flirted with Bai Xiaorou. Bai Xiaorou wanted to catch up with Huang Feng and gave him a severe lesson. However, it is obviously impossible for her to catch up with Huang Feng. So, Can only watch Huang Feng open the door and go out.


    "I''ll go out for a while, come back later, you can rest early." Huang Feng''s voice came from the door.


    "You''d better die and never come back!" Bai Xiaorou said. After speaking, she felt a bit ambiguous. Her face turned red first. Fortunately, Huang Feng had already left and did not come to tease her.


    "This damn Huang Feng is getting more and more courageous, and he dares to molest himself." Bai Xiaorou sat on the sofa alone, thinking with shame in her heart.


    After Huang Feng went out, he called Tian Jun. He wanted to see him tonight, the one named Cai Tian.


    Originally, Huang Feng hadn''t paid much attention to Cai Tian''s affairs, but what happened today reminded him that he is a dangerous guy. If he continues to let him go, he is likely to find another person. My own trouble, but, this is a person who dares to kill, and if this matter is not resolved, myself and the people around me will be in danger.


    "Hey, Tian Jun, has Cai Tian''s information been found?" Huang Feng asked directly.


    "I found some, but it''s not very complete." Tian Jun replied, because the time is too short, there is not much information he can find.


    "Do you know where he is tonight?" Huang Feng asked. He could have waited for Tian Jun to investigate slowly, but now it seems that it is no longer possible. He can''t wait that long, only him I went to ask in person.


    "I know, my people are following him now." Tian Jun asked.


    "Okay, send me the address." Huang Feng replied.


    "Okay." Tian Jun said: "By the way, I heard that Fang Datou had left Qing Province at noon today. He didn''t take any of his brothers, but took some belongings."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said. After that, he told Tian Jun what had happened in the morning.


    "No wonder he went so hurriedly. I guess he was scared to death by you." Tian Jun said: "By the way, how are your injuries? I didn''t expect this Fang to be so courageous and dare to shoot!"

 679 Chapter 679

    After getting into this business, Tian Jun naturally knew that even in their business, guns could not be moved with use. When they were not moving, the police would occasionally open one eye to them, but, Once the gun is fired, the nature changes, and the police will never let them go.


    Therefore, even many people can get that thing through the black market, but there are not many people who really dare to use that thing. Tian Jun didn''t expect that Fang Datou had such a courage to actually dare to use a gun.


    "My injury is all right." Huang Feng said: "Since Fang Datou has left, you must take people as soon as possible and take up some of his territory. Don''t let this expansion opportunity pass."


    Huang Feng now also realizes the benefits of having a younger brother. In another time and space, he has many subordinates. As long as he gives an order, there are many people working for him. This is indeed very convenient. Moreover, men are in power, Always a little nostalgic.


    Therefore, in reality, Huang Feng does not mind accepting Tian Jun as a younger brother. At the same time, he encourages him to expand. He believes that as long as he is not too much, he depends on his identity and his relationship with Secretary Qiu and Director Wang. , Tian Jun still won''t be hit.


    "I''m already doing this." Tian Jun said. In fact, the first time he confirmed that Fang Datou had left Qing Province, Tian Jun did it. Fang Datou''s sudden departure made his men very at a loss. The places he controlled before are all chaotic now. In addition to Tian Jun, there are also many people who want to take advantage of this opportunity to occupy Fang''s large head of territory.


    Therefore, it is foreseeable that in a short period of time, the site before Fang Datou will be divided by everyone. Now it is up to whoever moves faster, and Tian Jun''s movements are obviously not very slow.


    "Okay, I''ll meet this Cai Tian first. If you have anything to do, call me." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay!" Tian Jun replied. He now admires Huang Feng more and more, and he wants to follow Huang Feng from the bottom of his heart.


    Soon Huang Feng received the message from Tian Jun. He drove his sports car and was going to meet Cai Tian.


    At this time, Cai Tian was accompanied by Peng Chengfu. The two were in a luxurious private room. In this private room, there were several women and others. The nurse I saw in the hospital was also among them, but, She is not wearing a nurse''s costume now, her dress is very bold, the snow white shaking her chest constantly attracts Cai Tian''s eyes.


    However, Cai Tian didn''t dare to look more, because this woman is lying in Peng Chengfu''s arms, and Peng Chengfu''s hands are constantly moving in her clothes, and the woman''s mouth also makes a seductive sound. Groans.


    Cai Tian watched fiercely, and he couldn''t help putting his hand into the clothes of a woman next to him. Suddenly, the woman fell limp in his arms. Not only did she not feel the slightest disgust, she also twisted her body to facilitate Cai. Tian''s actions, she knows Cai Tian''s identity, and her own tip is indispensable if she accompanies this young master.


    Peng Chengfu''s hands are not completely good. When drinking, the woman in his arms is feeding him, but the process is very fragrant. The woman used her own mouth to pass the wine to Peng Chengfu one bite at a time. Yes, Peng Chengfu is obviously satisfied with her service.


    "Unexpectedly, your Qing province actually has such a tasteful''nurse''" Peng Chengfu exerted his hand slightly, and the woman suddenly screamed. She gave Peng Chengfu a charming look, but Peng Chengfu almost couldn''t control it. Discuss with her.


    "That''s Peng Shao, you are blessed." Cai Tian once again glanced at the woman in Peng Chengfu''s arms and said. To be honest, he wants to try such a tasteful woman, but for now, he has no chance yet, of course. , Maybe in the future.


    Although Peng Chengfu enjoys being served by the beauties in his arms, he obviously hasn''t forgotten his injuries, so he looked at Cai Tian and said, "How about what I asked you to do?"


    Cai Tian quickly removed his eyes from the woman and said to Peng Chengfu, "Peng Shao, things are a bit tricky. The one named Huang Feng is really capable, but you can rest assured that I will do it. of."


    Thinking of his injuries, Peng Chengfu naturally knew that Huang Feng had some skills. At that time, he couldn''t break free. However, even if he knew that Huang Feng had skills, he was still not satisfied with Cai Tian¡¯s efficiency: "You Is it so hard to teach individuals?"


    "Peng Shao don''t worry, I will make him kneel in front of you tomorrow to admit your mistakes!" Cai Tian promised quickly. He has already decided. If Fang Datou still hasn''t gotten Huang Feng done tomorrow morning, he will find someone else. People go to abolish Huangfeng.


    Although Fang Datou had left Qing Province at noon, Cai Tian obviously didn¡¯t know the news. He was not on the road, and Fang Datou didn¡¯t notify him when he was leaving. Therefore, Cai Tian arrived. I don''t know now, Fang Datou has failed again, and now he is far away.


    "Okay, I believe you. Tomorrow you must show me Huang Feng kneeling in front of me. Damn, I dare to hit me. I want him to regret it!" Peng Chengfu thought to himself to Huang Feng in front of Tang Muxue He was very angry when he begged for mercy. He has never been so embarrassed before. It¡¯s not that there is a younger brother who is better than him in the Imperial Capital. However, he has never suffered such a loss. He did not expect that in such a small place in Qing Province , He actually planted such a somersault.


    "This person named Huang Feng is probably tired of life. He dare to do something to Peng Shao. It''s daring." Cai Tian said. He had already sentenced Huang Feng to death in his heart and offended Peng Chengfu. He wanted to come. It''s no different from looking for death.


    "I heard that you are looking for me?"


    Just when Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian were talking about how to deal with Huang Feng, the door of their private room was opened without warning, and a familiar voice came into their ears.


    Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian looked at the door. They didn''t know when, there was already another person, and this person, they both knew each other.


    "Huang Feng?! How dare you come!" Peng Chengfu suddenly stood up and shouted!


    "Huang Feng, it was you?!" Cai Tian also stood up and said in surprise. He didn''t expect that the person Peng Chengfu had taught him was Huang Feng, someone who had embarrassed him before!

 680 Chapter 680

    Cai Tian still had some impressions of Huang Feng, and the impression was not very good. However, after a little thought, he realized that Huang Feng was a shield that Qiu Ningshuang found, and she was deliberately angry with herself.


    After that, when he continued to pursue Qiu Ningshuang, he did not see Huang Feng again, so he even believed that Huang Feng was an insignificant little person.


    Recently, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that Cai Tian was with Peng Chengfu. He spent the rest of the time pursuing Qiu Ningshuang. He had a good impression of Qiu Ningshuang. Of course, he has a good impression of many women. In addition, Qiu Ningshuang''s father has been promoted and he has become a hot big figure in Qing Province, and Cai Tian''s pursuit of Qiu Ningshuang has become even more eager.


    It¡¯s just that Qiu Ningshuang rarely goes out recently, so Cai Tian doesn¡¯t have many chances to see Qiu Ningshuang. He can only contact him by phone, and Qiu Ningshuang doesn¡¯t answer his phone very much. Therefore, he has been worried about this recently. It.


    However, this trouble obviously has nothing to do with Huang Feng. In his investigation, although Qiu Ningshuang rejected his pursuit, Qiu Ningshuang does not have a boyfriend. In his opinion, he has a chance. Therefore, he has always Did not give up yet.


    However, Cai Tian did not expect that in his eyes, Huang Feng, a very ordinary little person, was actually the one who injured Peng Chengfu. The name Huang Feng was too ordinary. He thought it was the same name before. No I thought that it was really the same person.


    "Everyone is acquaintance, don''t you need to be so enthusiastic?" Huang Feng said as he walked over.


    "Who the hell is an acquaintance with you?" Peng Chengfu cursed. Although he had suffered a loss in Huang Feng''s hands, he obviously did not intend to curb his temper after he was arrogant.


    Huang Feng ignored him. Instead, he looked at the women next to him and said, "Dear beauties, I have something to discuss with these two. Are you going out now?"


    "Who are you? Why do you tell us to go out, we have to go out?" The nurse who was lying in Peng Chengfu''s arms before, with his hands on his hips, said sturdily.


    She could see that the relationship between Huang Feng, Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian was not good, and even contradictory, so she naturally wanted to show it in front of them.


    "That''s it, where did the bastard go wild here?"


    "Let us go, I think you should go, right?"


    Those who can mix in this kind of place are those with a bit of foresight. Naturally, they understand the relationship between Huang Feng and Peng Chengfu. Therefore, at this time, they all want to behave in front of Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian. which performed.


    "Oh, you don''t want to leave? Do you want me to invite you to leave?" Huang Feng said, and lightly patted the coffee table in front of him with his hand. Suddenly, the coffee table clicked and cracked in the middle. It became a piece, and the beer and some snacks on it all fell to the ground.


    There was no sound in the room, and everyone was staring at the broken coffee table on the ground. It seemed that they had not been able to react for a while, what happened.


    "Don''t leave yet?" Huang Feng said again.


    As soon as Huang Feng¡¯s words fell, the ¡°nurse¡± immediately got up, because she had already seen from the look in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes that if she didn¡¯t leave, Huang Feng would definitely attack her, and the hero wouldn¡¯t suffer the immediate loss. Although she is not a good guy, she doesn''t like to suffer. As for Peng Chengfu, going away now will make Peng Chengfu unhappy. When the time comes, she will work harder in bed, and it will be fine to please him.


    As for the other women, their movements are not slow, they obviously see that Huang Feng is definitely not easy to provoke, they don''t need to anger Huang Feng here.


    "Okay, now there is no one else, we can have a good chat." Huang Feng sat on the sofa with a relaxed expression and said when he looked at the two people who seemed to have not recovered.


    Peng Chengfu is better. After all, he has seen Huang Feng''s skills. Therefore, although he was a little frightened about Huang Feng''s ability just shown, he quickly accepted it.


    Cai Tian is not so easy to accept. After all, he has not seen Huang Feng make a move before, and he just heard Fang Datou say that Huang Feng is very skilled on the phone. As for the specific extent, he is not clear.


    "Damn, that light and flirty, this coffee table is broken? If he pats me hard, will all the bones of my whole body be broken?" Cai Tian thought in horror, he For the first time, I felt awe for Huang Feng.


    "We have nothing to talk about, Huang Feng, since you have beaten me, this beam will be knotted, and I will not let you go." The so-called loser does not lose the battle, although I am afraid of Huang Feng, but , Peng Chengfu, who has always been arrogant, obviously didn''t mean to give up.


    "Then you asked someone to deal with me?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, it''s me! Huang Feng, don''t be proud, I..."


    "Snapped!"


    Before Peng Chengfu finished speaking, he was slapped fiercely on the face. His body of more than 100 catties suddenly flew up and hit a wall before falling down.


    "You won''t let me go? Do you think I will let you go?" Huang Feng said while looking at the other party.


    Peng Chengfu looked at Huang Feng with horror. He did not expect that Huang Feng''s hand strength would be so strong. He was actually slapped directly. It is not that he has never seen those skilled in the army, but he is I have never seen a person with such a strong hand.


    On the other side, Cai Tian was almost frightened. He was just a dude brother. It''s okay for him to bully others. When has he seen someone as powerful as Huang Feng?


    "Huang Feng, what do you want?" Peng Chengfu said while looking at Huang Feng. As for Cai Tian on the other side, he didn''t speak anymore. He wanted Huang Feng to ignore him so that he wouldn''t be beaten.


    "It''s not what I want. I''m here to find you and ask what you want." Huang Feng said, "You are so awesome, you dare to find someone to shoot me! Huh? Do you think I am Good temper, good bully? Isn''t it?"


    Huang Feng was really angry this time. If it wasn''t for him to find out in time, Tang Muxue was shot, and now there is nothing in his body that can save his life in time. In case of any accident to Tang Muxue, then he Is to be guilty for a lifetime.


    And this time because I discovered it in time, so there was no accident, but next time, next time, if I have an oversight, then the people around me are likely to be in great danger. This is what Huang Feng is not willing to accept.

 681 Chapter 681

    Therefore, this time Huang Feng took a harder shot. When he taught Peng Chengfu last time, he still kept his hands and didn''t treat him like anything. However, in this matter, he was obviously involved, and even his share There are more, so Huang Feng will naturally not be polite to him.


    "Huang, Huang Feng, do you know who he is? How dare you hit him?!" At this time, Cai Tian tremblingly said, although he was still very scared at this time, but he saw Peng Chengfu being Huang Feng With such a fight, he can''t say nothing.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a flower in front of him, and then he felt his stomach, as if being hit by a heavy hammer, suddenly painful, and his body, like the previous Peng Chengfu, flew Got up, and the direction he was flying was also where Peng Chengfu was.


    "Of course I know who he is, Peng Chengfu, the son of the imperial capital." Huang Feng walked to the two and said: "But what about the son? He can let people come to kill me? Kill my friends?! Huh? "


    Cai Tian didn''t even have the strength to speak at this time. He kept coughing and wailing, hoping to relieve his pain, but he found that the effect was not very obvious.


    "Huang Feng, unless you kill me, otherwise, I won''t let you go!" At this time, Peng Chengfu, although he was very scared in his heart, he also showed a bit of fierceness.


    This is mainly because he is used to being arrogant. He suddenly suffered such a big loss and was so humiliated by Huang Feng. He couldn¡¯t swallow that breath. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think Huang Feng dared to kill himself. After all, his identity was It was there, and as long as he didn''t die, he would use his power to avenge Huang Feng.


    "Do you think I dare?" Huang Feng squatted beside Peng Chengfu, but there was already an extra dagger taken out of Najie in his hand.


    Seeing the dagger in Huang Feng''s hand, Peng Chengfu''s body trembled slightly, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, but his mouth was still holding on: "No, you dare not kill me, if I go out Whatever happens, my father, my family will never let you go!"


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Huang Feng juggled with a dagger, and suddenly stabbed.


    "Ah!" screamed, but it was not Peng Chengfu who screamed, but Cai Tian next to him.


    Cai Tian looked at Huang Feng with an innocent look. He didn''t say anything just now, running against Huang Feng, but Peng Chengfu, but Huang Feng stuck a dagger into his thigh. This was too wrong.


    "I''m sorry, my hand slipped, I inserted it wrong." Although Huang Feng said so, there was no embarrassment on his face. He pulled out the dagger, and Peng Chengfu''s thigh suddenly spewed a lot of blood, again. There was a scream, and then he passed out in pain.


    "What did you just say? I said I didn''t dare to kill you? I heard you right, did you say that, right?" Huang Feng played with the dagger again and said lightly at Peng Chengfu.


    Peng Chengfu stared at the dagger in Huang Feng''s hand and swallowed a little bit hard. He was a little bit helpless now. Just now Huang Feng inserted Cai Tian into it, very casual, as if he had done a trivial thing. Without a trace of emotional change, Peng Chengfu felt that Huang Feng might have killed someone, otherwise, he could not be so calm.


    "I..." Peng Chengfu just wondered if he said something soft, but Huang Feng''s dagger fell again. This time, he obviously didn''t "slip his hands", and the dagger was ready to plunge into him. On the thigh.


    "Ah!" Peng Chengfu finally realized the special pain that Cai Tian just had, so, just like Cai Tian, ??he fainted gloriously.


    Huang Feng looked at the two fainted guys, but didn''t mean to let them go. He splashed the wine in the room on the faces of the two of them, and then took a few strokes on the faces of the two. The two finally woke up.


    After the two woke up, they screamed a few times. However, Huang Feng¡¯s scream was obviously very measured. Although it would hurt them, it would not be fatal. Therefore, the two screamed again and again. , However, there is no life-threatening for the time being, but after a long time, it is hard to say.


    "You just said..." Huang Feng asked Peng Chengfu again, but Peng Chengfu interrupted him before he finished speaking.


    "I didn''t say anything, Huang Feng, I know I was wrong, let me go." Peng Chengfu was really scared this time. Huang Feng''s performance just now was too calm. He felt that if he didn''t beg for mercy, Huang Feng might really kill himself, he didn''t dare to gamble, he didn''t dare to gamble his life.


    "Huang Feng, I also know that I was wrong, you let us go, we will not trouble you in the future." Cai Tian next to him was already crying bitterly at this time. When did he receive such a blow?The whole person is bad.


    "Cooperating like this a long time ago, wouldn''t there be so many things? It''s really cheap." Huang Feng put the dagger away and said.


    Although they were scolded by Huang Feng face-to-face, neither of them dared to speak back, even if they had already scolded Huang Feng bloodily in their hearts, they did not dare to make any expressions on their lips for fear that it would anger Huang Feng.


    "Now, I ask you, let someone kill me, whose idea is it?" Huang Feng asked: "Frankly explain, otherwise, you know the consequences."


    "It''s not me!" Peng Chengfu said, shaking his head first, "I just asked Cai Tian to arrange someone to teach you a lesson. I really never thought about killing you, Cai Tian, ??was it your idea?"


    At this time, Peng Chengfu naturally wouldn''t say that he asked Cai Tian to interrupt his legs, and he also pushed everything to Cai Tian''s body.


    "No, it''s not my idea." Cai Tian saw Huang Feng look at him, and shook his head quickly and said: "I contacted that big head Fang and only asked him to teach you a lesson. I really didn''t let him kill you. It was him. He made the decision privately."


    Cai Tian naturally would not admit that he wanted to break Huang Feng''s leg. Since Peng Chengfu said that, he naturally went on to say it.


    Huang Feng looked at the two of them, and did not see that they were lying. It seems that it is really possible that he and Tian Jun bullied Fang''s head in the bar last time, and the other party was not angry, so he wanted to kill himself. Hands.


    However, after all, this incident was caused by Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian. Treating them like this is not wrong to them. Moreover, last time I only taught Peng Chengfu a little bit, this guy asked someone to deal with him. Huang Feng didn''t believe it, he just taught himself that it was as simple as a lesson, and today he was even more cruel to him. It is estimated that his subsequent revenge will be more fierce.

 682 Chapter 682: Last Chance

    Huang Feng¡¯s guess was correct. Although Peng Chengfu¡¯s mouth was already softened at this time, he was thinking about how to avenge Huang Feng. It¡¯s impossible for people like them to suffer a loss and not retaliate, unless that People are more powerful than they are.


    However, Huang Feng obviously cannot be more powerful than Peng Chengfu, at least for now,


    Therefore, Peng Chengfu did not really give in, and Huang Feng obviously understood this. However, Huang Feng obviously could not just kill Peng Chengfu like this. Although this guy is guilty, he is not guilty of death. Although he wants to teach himself, but , Maybe he hasn''t given the order to kill himself, maybe he has this idea, but hasn''t implemented it yet.


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng couldn''t kill him yet, at least not now.


    "Peng Chengfu, Cai Tian, ??I can release you again this time, but if there is another time, no matter how tight the protection around you is, I guarantee that I will kill you!" Huang Feng looked at the two , The final warning to the two.


    "Don''t dare, really don''t dare." Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian quickly promised.


    "I hope that what you said is true, otherwise, the consequences will only be borne by you." Huang Feng finished speaking, got up and left. He came here today to teach them a lesson and give them the last One chance, if two people still want to attack him, then he can''t be blamed.


    "Hey, I am still soft-hearted." When Huang Feng walked out of the room, he said with emotion that in the real world, he restrained a lot. After all, this is a legal world, not a troubled world, and he is not good at killing people casually. .


    Until Huang Feng''s figure disappeared completely, Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian struggled to get up. Cai Tian wanted to help Peng Chengfu, but he was slapped by Peng Chengfu. Of course, his strength obviously couldn''t match. Huang Fengbi, therefore, Cai Tian only had a red mark on his face, and people did not fly out again.


    "Fuck your mother! What the hell did you do? Ah?! This Huang Feng, not only has not been resolved, but also came to the door personally, you are fucking waste!" Peng Chengfu roared.


    "Yes, yes, I''m not good at doing things." Cai Tian said, shaking his face, but in his heart he scolded both Huang Feng and Peng Chengfu, and he became a punching bag.


    "Trash, it''s useless at all!" Peng Chengfu was still puzzled and scolded Cai Tian for a while.


    It wasn''t until Peng Chengfu''s cursing stopped for a while that Cai Tian cautiously said: "Peng Shao, what should we do now? Continue to find someone to teach him?"


    "Teach your mother!" Peng Chengfu scolded: "It didn''t make you hurt just now, did it?"


    "What should I do then? Just forget it?" Cai Tian said unwillingly.


    "Just forget it? How can we do it! However, we can''t do it casually, otherwise, I think it is very possible that he wants to kill us with his skill, and that guy really dare to do it. !" Peng Chengfu said.


    Hearing Peng Chengfu¡¯s words, Cai Tian thought of Huang Feng¡¯s eyes just now, and his heart shrank. He had no doubt about Peng Chengfu¡¯s words. Judging from Huang Feng¡¯s performance, he really dared to do this. He had not had enough good life. Well, I don''t want to die yet.


    "Then what should we do?" Cai Tian was afraid of death, and was unwilling to let Huang Feng go, but he had no idea in his heart, so he had to ask Peng Chengfu.


    "You first let people inquire about Huang Feng''s information. The more detailed the better, remember, this time I find a reliable one. I don''t want him to do anything behind us. Let him investigate Huang Feng''s news. Don''t Do it, understand?" Peng Chengfu said.


    "Understand." Cai Tian nodded.


    "When we understand Huang Feng''s information, we will look for a breakthrough. I really don''t believe it. This Huang Feng has no shortcomings. Before, we were too careless and didn''t know him, so we just started." Peng Chengfu said .


    "Peng Shao is right, Peng Shaoying." Cai Tian flattered.


    For Cai Tian¡¯s words, Peng Chengfu was very helpful. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "Let me suffer such a big loss? Can Huang Feng have a good death?"


    Thinking of this, he remembered that his leg was still injured. He had forgotten about it before because of the hatred of Huang Feng in his heart. Now, when he suddenly remembered, he felt a piercing pain.


    "Fuck, you''re a fucking fool, don''t know to call an ambulance for so long?!" Peng Chengfu scolded Cai Tian again.


    Cai Tian was also sweating on his painful face at this time. He endured the pain and called an ambulance.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, after leaving Peng Chengfu, did not go back immediately, but went to find Tian Jun.


    "How is the situation?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s going well." Tian Jun said: "That Fang Datou walked too suddenly, so his younger brothers were messed up. Someone might want to replace Fang Datou before, but now it''s too chaotic, they don''t have any. Opportunity, Fang''s land was divided up by me and some other people. Even his original little brother has also recruited a lot."


    Regarding the matter of seizing Fang¡¯s big head, both Tian Jun and Huang Feng know that it is impossible for them to eat alone. Otherwise, they will be attacked by the surrounding crowd. Their current strength is not enough. They make too many enemies at the same time.


    "The number of younger brothers does not have to be large, but you must be loyal. In this matter, you have to spend more time." Huang Feng said, with his help, Tian Jun wants to develop, it is not too difficult, so he He doesn''t want Tian Jun to accept everyone because he wants to expand quickly. That''s what he doesn''t want to see.


    "Don''t worry, I will pay attention." Tian Jun said.


    "In addition, from your subordinates, select a few loyal, human and flexible people, and secretly follow Cai Tian and Peng Chengfu to me. I want to know their whereabouts, if I can find out what they want to do. , That would be even better." Huang Feng said.


    Obviously, Huang Feng didn''t trust Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian too much. Now he sent someone to stare at them just in case.


    "Okay, no problem." Tian Jun replied. He is still very happy to be able to do something for Huang Feng. In this case, it won''t appear that they are too useless.


    After that, the two discussed the following matters again, Huang Feng got up and left, and Tian Jun couldn''t rest yet, because Fang''s affairs had not been completely dealt with, and he obviously had to be busy for a while. .

 683 Chapter 683

    In another luxurious hotel in Jiangzhou, a group of people who looked like successful people were in a large private room, drinking and eating. The atmosphere was very good during the period.


    "Come on, come on, I toast you all. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been in Jiangzhou, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been with you all together. Today I¡¯m really happy." Manager Yuan on the table held the glass with a smile on his face. Stand up and say.


    "Manager Yuan is polite." A middle-aged man next to Manager Yuan, in a neat suit, with an expensive watch on his wrist, and his hair smooth and shiny.


    At this time, this person also smiled, looking at Manager Yuan and said: "We have been admiring Manager Yuan for a long time, but we have no chance. Today, I am finally able to meet Manager Yuan. I am happy. That is really happy."


    "Why look up for a long time, I''m a foreigner, can I stand firm in Jiangzhou, Qing Province, and rely on you all?" Manager Yuan said with a humble smile on his face.


    "What? With Manager Yuan''s ability, it is not easy to stand firm in Qing Province. Don''t worry about this, don''t worry about it."


    "It''s difficult." Manager Yuan said with emotion: "Everyone here, I don''t have any problems, but some people don''t like my arrival."


    "Manager Yuan is talking about the two from Tianjiao, right." The person next to him asked. They also know the relationship between Manager Yuan and Tianjiao Group. After all, everyone here is in this line. What is the purpose of gathering here, in fact, everyone has a bit of a bottom.


    Everyone had heard of the grievances between Manager Yuan and Tianjiao Group, and even understood them in detail.


    "Yes, that''s them!" Manager Yuan said with a trace of hatred flashing on his face. He had fallen in the hands of Tianjiao Group.


    "Let me say that those two girls are really too young. They don¡¯t know how to respect the predecessors. When we first came to Qing Province, we were careless. Otherwise, how could we let them stand in Qing Province so easily? Firm your heels?"


    "That is, I don''t like those two girls, who are pretentious all day long, and don''t have any communication with us."


    The people here are all companies that make cosmetics in Qing Province, and they are all companies of decent scale, but they don''t have a good impression of Tianjiao Group. That''s why, Manager Yuan will invite them to come today.


    As for why these people don¡¯t like Tianjiao Group, in fact, it is easy to understand. First of all, everyone is a colleague, so there must be some awkwardness between them. Secondly, Tianjiao Group has not developed for a long time, but it is in the cosmetics industry of Qing Province. , Has become a leading company, how does this make other company bosses face?They are all in this industry, working hard for many years, and the result is not as good as the hard work of the two yellow-haired girls for several years. How could they have no idea in their hearts?There is jealousy and envy.


    Therefore, they are relatively hostile to Tianjiao Group, and they happily attended the dinner for Manager Yuan today.


    In fact, these people are not communicating for the first time. Since they learned that Tianjiao Group is going to launch a new weight-loss drug, and when the effect is still very good, they have increased the frequency of communication. As for the purpose, then It is obvious.


    "To be honest, I have the same thoughts as you guys, and I don''t like those two girls either." Manager Yuan did not hide his views on Tianjiao Group. In fact, this is not a secret: "This is why, I have been very The reason for actively promoting our alliance."


    "This time, we have so many companies united together, I really don''t believe it, can the Tianjiao Group be defeated?" One of them said with a strong face.


    "That is, it is their honor to have so many of us unite." Another said.


    Everyone echoed one after another. Each of their companies is not small, perhaps alone is not as good as Tianjiao Group, but once they are united, the energy is still quite large.


    And the reason why they did this this time is that one aspect is that they don¡¯t want to see the Tianjiao Group continue to grow and develop, and another reason is that Li Bingyun¡¯s previous incident has exposed their attitude towards the Tianjiao Group. Their behavior has been detrimental. They were told by Tianjiao Group that when they wanted to come, Tianjiao Group would definitely retaliate against them after the incident, so instead of letting Tianjiao Group retaliate against them, it''s better to let them do it first.


    That¡¯s why they have this union, and what they are doing now is almost the same. After a set of combined punches, they don¡¯t believe that Tianjiao Group can continue to develop, and it is already very good if it can maintain its current scale. .


    "Come on, we all toast together, it is considered to be a celebration of the success of our action in advance!" Manager Yuan said with a smile on his face. If it can defeat Tianjiao Group this time, he can also take advantage of the situation and let Landou Group have a firm foothold in Qing Province. Moreover, they can develop and grow, which benefits them a lot. As for the people in front of them, in the eyes of Manager Yuan, they are nothing but tools used by him.


    "Come on, cheers!" Everyone stood up and toasted together. They didn''t know that they were just a tool used in Manager Yuan''s heart. They were all imagining that after Tianjiao Group was defeated, they could get something from it. Make profits and grow your own business.


    Although Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have heard some news recently, they have not received any specific information. Therefore, they are just other companies that will obstruct them, but they do not know that these people have already joined forces. When we got together, we waited to start with them.


    In a certain time and space, it was also at night. In a huge gymnasium, at this time, it was brightly lit and full of voices, which could accommodate hundreds of thousands of people. At this time, it was almost full of people. With an expression of excitement and excitement, with a light sign in his hand, he looked anxiously at the center of the stage, as if he was waiting for something.


    But outside the gymnasium, there are still many people at this time, rushing here, in a hurry, afraid that they will be late and can''t get in.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, the concert is about to begin!"


    "Understood, don''t rush, if you hadn''t had to go to eat before, we would have arrived long ago, where would you be in such a hurry?" the person next to him said.


    "I''m hungry." The person before said embarrassedly: "Fortunately, it''s not too late."


    "If I missed Qing Xuan''s concert this time, next time I want to listen to her singing live, I don''t know when it will be." The friend next to her seemed to be a little dissatisfied, still complaining.

 684 Chapter 684

    "Okay, don''t be angry, it''s a big deal, I will give you the commemorative poster of the fifth anniversary of Qingxuan''s debut, this is the best time." Seeing my friend, still a little angry, the man had to reluctantly parted. Who told her to be greedy, almost broke.


    "Really?! Don''t you lie to me?" The man''s friend said with a surprised look. You must know that she is a loyal fan of Qing Xuan for many years. She has all kinds of records, posters and even autographs of Qing Xuan. Like collecting.


    However, the commemorative poster for the fifth anniversary of Qingxuan¡¯s debut was sold in limited quantities, and her luck at the time was not good. Although she had queued up in advance, she still couldn¡¯t buy it. But her friend was lucky and got one. , This can make her greedy, and always want to buy from her, but the other party just refuses to agree. After all, her friend is also a fan of Qing Xuan.


    "Okay, it makes you happy, I know you have been thinking about my poster for a long time, I won''t lie to you, hurry in, if we don''t proceed, we will really be late." That was a bit gluttonous. Said.


    "Ah, let''s go!" The man screamed. After that, he did not forget to remind his friends: "Don''t lie to me, or I will make friends with you!"


    "I know, I know!"


    The two came to the entrance of the gymnasium. There was no security guarding here, but at the entrance, there was something like a teleportation array in the game. Beside this thing, there was something like a counter about half a person high. .


    The two people put the tickets in their hands on the counter one after another. Then, after hearing a beep, the two took the tickets back and stood on the teleportation array. Then, a burst of light flashed, the two of them The figure has disappeared from its original place.


    "I finally came in, but fortunately I''m not late!"


    In the blink of an eye, the two had already appeared in the stadium, and they were the tickets that appeared directly in their hands, on the corresponding seats.


    There are already people around. The two people who were already very excited felt the surrounding scenes and suddenly became more excited. Although their idols have not yet come out, they have already felt their emotions slowly. Soar up.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, but time is running out, Qing Xuan should also come out!"


    As soon as this person¡¯s voice fell, the surrounding lights suddenly dimmed. The audience was taken aback for a moment, and then they uttered cheers, as if they were about to lift the ceiling off here, because they I know, the concert is about to begin, and soon, they will see their idols up close!


    The two girls who were almost late also screamed following the people around them.


    "Dear friends, how are you?" The light hasn''t turned on yet, but a sweet female voice has already been heard, and it has reached everyone''s ears.


    "Qingxuan, Qingxuan, Qingxuan!"


    There was a louder cheer at the scene. At first, the inconsistent voices slowly converged into two words: Qing Xuan!


    Qing Xuan, a girl who is only twenty-five years old, but has been out for five years, she has just made her debut, because of her pure appearance and beautiful voice, she is loved by the public, especially young people. .


    And Qing Xuan quickly became popular and received widespread attention. She also used her own efforts and her performance to prove that she is not a meteor that flashes by, but a perseverance that can continue to shine and make her debut. In the past five years, step by step, continuous progress and continuous improvement, everyone has witnessed the whole process of the growth of an emperor superstar.


    In the process of growing up, Qing Xuan did not get lost because of everyone¡¯s praise. On the contrary, she became better and better. From an ordinary talent singer to a super star in film, video and song, she only spent a few years. In his time, he achieved an achievement that other stars could not possibly achieve for decades or even a lifetime.


    Everyone praised her crazy and praised her, she was sought after by countless people, from home to abroad, you can see her fans everywhere, her fans age span is very large, and some of them like her because of the song, and some because of Some of the movies are even just because of her pompous attitude. In short, many people like her, but also because of various reasons.


    Since her debut for more than five years, she has hardly had any scandals, and has devoted herself to her career as a singer and actress. As for business or acting, she almost never participates. As for her background, it is also confusing, anyway. , No one can intimidate her and let her do things she doesn''t like.


    If Huang Feng is here and understands Qing Xuan''s situation, he will definitely feel that this person is in the same situation as Li Bingyun. Both of them are popular big stars, and they are both loved by their innocent images. , At the same time, they are all three places of film, video, and song. They also have their own background and are not afraid of the hidden rules of the entertainment industry.


    However, the difference is that Qing Xuan''s fame is obviously greater than Li Bingyun''s. Li Bingyun is now only a first-line star. He is well-known in China but not internationally. However, Qing Xuan has already become a superstar. To the point, it was a stomping big shot, and the entire entertainment industry would be shaking three times.


    There is another difference. Although the people of Qing Xuan¡¯s background don¡¯t know what it is, it¡¯s affirmative that she has a background, and everyone is acquiesced. Although Li Bingyun also has a background, the entertainment industry knows that she has There are not many people from the background, most people think she is just an ordinary person.


    Of course, both of them have a beautiful face that makes women all over the world jealous and envious.


    The lights in the center of the stage suddenly turned on. Then, the surrounding lights all turned on, but they all shone towards the center of the stage. At this time, there was a woman in a white veil standing there, quietly. Standing, with a smile and excitement on his face, looked around.


    Under the shroud of the surrounding lights, the woman was like a fairy still left in the mortal world, beautiful and sacred!


    The gym suddenly became quiet, and more than 100,000 people quieted down at the same time, without a trace of sound. Although it was very difficult and somewhat unbelievable, it really happened here at this time.


    Everyone dared not speak, and even breathed very lightly. They were afraid that the abnormal noise they made would disturb the fairy in the center of the stage, which made them feel that they had committed a great sin.


    "Dear friends, welcome to Qing Xuan''s fifth anniversary concert, thank you!" The fairy in the center of the stage bowed slightly, and thunderous applause immediately rang out.

 685 Chapter 685: The Last Song

    When the woman straightened up, the whole concert scene suddenly became quiet again. It was so neat and uniform, as if someone was conducting it. However, no matter how powerful the conductor was, obviously it could not reach more than 100,000 people. His movements are so neat.


    Qingxuan stood in the center of the stage with a quiet smile on her face, looking at the seats around the audience, she knew that all her loyal fans were sitting there, and her most advantageous supporters. .


    "At this moment, my mood is excited. Time flies quickly. In a blink of an eye, I have debuted for five years. I still remember that when I participated in the audition show, I almost forgot because I was too nervous. The lyrics are embarrassing, and the reason why I can come to this day is because of everyone''s support. It is because everyone has supported Qingxuan for so many years, so that I can have the courage and perseverance to go to this step."


    Qing Xuan slowed down, and made her face flushed with overexcitement, and became normal. There was still not much sound at the scene. However, if you listen carefully, you can hear some overly emotional female fans. Shi had already cried, they covered their mouths and sobbed quietly, not wanting to affect Qing Xuan on the stage because of their actions.


    "I know how lucky I am to get to where I am today. Thank God, but also thank you. You have always given me motivation and supported me to move forward. Whenever I encounter difficulties and setbacks, I will always encourage myself, I am not alone, there are you behind me, you are looking at me, I can¡¯t give up, can¡¯t let you down, your look of anticipation has always inspired me and made me overcome all kinds of Difficulty, I want to say, I want to thank you again and thank you for your continued support! Thank you for your trust in me!" Qing Xuan continued, her eyes were also a little moist.


    The sound of sobbing at the scene became louder and louder. Although Qing Xuan has only reached the position where she is today in a few years, it can be said that she has been very lucky, but in this process, she has not been smooth sailing. I also encountered a lot of setbacks. Those situations are very clear to fans who care about her and like her. These fans have also used various methods to encourage Qing Xuan and cheer for her. She didn''t let them down either. She continued to use her own efforts to overcome difficulties and keep moving forward.


    The two girls who were almost late had already cried at this time, especially the die-hard Qing Xuan fan. At this time, the makeup on her face was all crying, but she didn¡¯t notice it at all. With an excited look, she stared at Qing Xuan on the stage intently.


    As a die-hard fan of Qingxuan, she has been a fan of Qingxuan since her debut. She knows and is familiar with every process of Qingxuan¡¯s growth. Therefore, she is very clear that Qingxuan¡¯s success is not some rumors from the outside world. As said, it depends on luck and background.


    Perhaps Qing Xuan''s success is indeed due to these two factors, but that is definitely not the main factor. Qing Xuan''s efforts, their fans know better than anyone else.


    "Okay, I will stop here if I am grateful, because no matter how much I say, I can''t express my gratitude to you. Next, I will let my own singing convey this feeling. I hope you all have a good night tonight. Memories!" Qing Xuan slowly said into the microphone. After all, this is a concert. She can''t let everyone''s moods go down forever, so she had to end her speech and officially begin tonight''s concert.


    "Qing Xuan, I love you!" The die-hard fan suddenly shouted at this moment. In the quiet surroundings, this sentence spread far.


    "Qingxuan, I love you!"


    "Qingxuan, I love you!"


    Then, the same words sounded one after another in different places, and finally returned to the unity. Such shouts were heard throughout the gym.


    Many people have tears on their faces. They are all loyal fans of Qing Xuan. They watched her step by step to get to where she is today. Therefore, on this special day, they felt very deep and quite touched. With emotion, it is not easy for them to understand Qing Xuan.


    However, when the music sounded, the shouts on the scene were automatically reduced, and then everyone followed Qingxuan to hum and sing. As a loyal fan of Qingxuan, every song of Qingxuan, they all They know and understand that as long as the music is played, they can know which song it is.


    The concert went smoothly, and the atmosphere on the scene was getting better and better. The somewhat sad atmosphere at the beginning had long since disappeared, and everyone was immersed in a beautiful atmosphere.


    For nearly three hours of the concert, Qing Xuan did not invite any guests, so she had been singing alone, and she was already very tired. At this time, it was time to end.


    "Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, the concert is about to end." Qing Xuan gasped slightly, with a tired smile on her face, and said to everyone.


    The many fans below are naturally reluctant, not only because this is a special concert, but also because the concert is over, it is very difficult for them to listen to their idols singing on the spot again, and they are naturally reluctant. of.


    However, no matter how hard they gave up, they didn''t have any complaints. They also knew that Qing Xuan was already tired and needed a rest. Otherwise, it would really be exhausted, which was obviously not what they wanted to see.


    "There is one last song below. This concert is about to end. Although it is a pity that we are very reluctant to give up, we can only look forward to seeing you next time." Qing Xuan said, "Well, who Do you know what I am going to sing?"


    The audience below responded very positively. However, the differences in the answers were not big, and everyone''s answers were relatively consistent. After all, Qing Xuan had already sang her own singing almost in these three hours. There are not many, and for this last song, she obviously can''t sing other people''s songs, she must still sing her own songs.


    And as a fan of her, everyone knows what songs she has, especially the kind of very popular songs, which can be the final song, which must have some specific meaning.


    "Heart!"


    "Heart!"


    "Heart!"


    The shouts below came together again, and everyone shouted the word "heartbeat" together. These were not ordinary words, but the name of a song, the name of a song that Qing Xuan originally sang.

 686 Chapter 686

    "Heartbeat" is the name of a song. It tells a story about a girl who secretly moved her heart to a boy and fell in love with each other, but she didn''t dare to confess. The love this time is the girl''s first love, pure and pure. Good, happy, uneasy, and nervous.


    Anyone who is a fan of Qing Xuan knows this song, because this song is something special to her. This is a song she wrote by herself and the first song she wrote. At the beginning, she participated in her debut. That talent show, in the end, also won the final championship with this original song.


    Therefore, this song is very meaningful for Qing Xuan. Later, after her official debut, she also released a single CD for this song. The sales are very hot. This song is also every time she holds a concert. At the time, she would sing a song, and it was also the most popular song among all her songs.


    It is no exaggeration to say that in this country, one out of ten people can sing this song. This song was originally a very good song, plus the promotion of Qing Xuan¡¯s popularity. And there are even more people who can sing.


    The audience who came to the scene were all hard-core fans of Qing Xuan. Naturally, they all knew this song and would sing it.


    "Everyone is right. The last song is''Heartbeat''." Qing Xuan said with a smile on her face. Although she has sung this song countless times, every time she sings it, She all have different feelings, which reminds her of how she was when she first came out.


    "Well, a song of "Heartbeat" for everyone, I hope everyone can meet the person they like, and then boldly confess and harvest their love."


    The music has already sounded, and Qing Xuan''s beautiful singing also sounded in the gymnasium. Many audiences began to hum and sing along, intoxicated.


    However, even if she had sung it many times, Qing Xuan felt different every time, but she felt that when she sang this song, she always felt that something was missing.


    Many people have sang this song. Qing Xuan didn¡¯t think the stars sang how well the cover sang. It was by chance that she saw a high school girl sing this song and left her with Made a deep impression.


    The girl obviously hadn¡¯t practiced singing specifically, and her vocals were inaccurate. However, Qing Xuan found it to be very good. At the time, she didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and when she said that, I suddenly woke up, and finally understood why I always felt that I was missing something, and why the girl who didn''t have any basic skills sang this song, why did she let herself intoxicated.


    Because of feelings!


    It¡¯s not that Qing Xuan has no emotions when she sings. She is obviously also very involved, as are the stars who sang the cover, but she still can¡¯t interpret the song well, because their feelings are not like those written in the lyrics. In that way, it shows that a girl secretly likes a boy but dare not confess the feelings. Their feelings are all imagined by themselves, and they can''t really understand the song.


    Not even Qing Xuan!Because she has never been in love, nor has she been moved by anyone, the reason why she was able to write such lyrics at the beginning was just that, like many lyricists, it belonged to the kind of disease-free moaning, which was not personally experienced.


    However, because she is the original singer herself, the preconceived notion makes many people think that she sings the most authentic and the best. Even if other people sing nicely, those fans will not think it is better than Qingxuan. To sing nicely.


    "It''s really a pity that this song." Qing Xuan thought silently in her heart. This song should be sung for people who are just beginning to love them, not for people who don''t have the slightest experience. That''s right. The waste of this song.


    At the end of the song, there was applause again on the scene, and Qing Xuan had already controlled her Qing Xuan well, and her smile had not changed at all.


    "Although I am very reluctant, but today''s concert is really going to end here, thank you again for coming, and hope that you can continue to support me and like me in the future." Qing Xuan said to a large audience.


    The audience was very unwilling to give up. Although the concert has lasted for three hours, they still feel that it is not enough. The time flies so fast that they haven''t heard enough.


    "Finally, I have one more news to announce!" Qing Xuan said suddenly, who was about to leave.


    Everyone also became quiet, wanting to know what Qing Xuan was going to say.


    "To commemorate the fifth anniversary of my debut, this time I released a new album, and the new album will officially go on sale tomorrow. To thank you for your support, the staff will draw a hundred lucky viewers later, each of you will I will get a new album, which I personally signed!" Qing Xuan said with a smile.


    "what!"


    "Qing Xuan actually released a new album, there was no wind before!"


    "That''s it, I haven''t heard of it before. This confidential work is also very good."


    "I want an album, I want an autograph, smoke me, smoke me!"


    The audience on the scene heard Qing Xuan''s words, and they immediately boiled. They didn''t expect that at the end of the concert, there would be such a surprise waiting for them. You must know that Qing Xuan hadn''t released a new album for more than a year, even if Last year, when the concert was celebrated for the fourth anniversary, no new album was released, which disappointed many fans.


    However, everyone did not expect that Qing Xuan had secretly recorded a new album, and it would start selling tomorrow, which is really a big surprise.


    As for, without any publicity before, will the sales of the new album be bad? It is impossible!Qing Xuan¡¯s album has sold more than 3 million copies per album, selling at home and abroad, and this 3 million is just the lowest number. Qing Xuan¡¯s first album has already sold over 100 million in cumulative sales, showing its impact. The force is terrible.


    After Qing Xuan finished speaking, a staff member came up to draw the number, and the number was the seat number on the concert ticket in everyone¡¯s hands. Many audiences were nervous and excited looking forward to being If you get it, not only will you be the first to get Qingxuan''s latest album, but you can also get Qingxuan''s signature. This is not too exciting.


    As for Qingxuan, she has already gone backstage at this time. When the assistant helped her remove her makeup, she was signing the albums. Originally, there was no such link in this concert, but she saw that everyone¡¯s faces were not She, this was only temporarily added. Although a hundred sheets are not many, it is not too easy for her who has been singing for three hours.

 687 Chapter 687

    "It''s me?! I was drawn. I heard it right, right? The number just drawn is my seat number? God, I''m so lucky!"


    One of the two little girls who were almost late before, after hearing a number drawn by the staff above, suddenly called out in surprise. She was lucky enough to be drawn. She suddenly felt that she was given by the lucky girl today. Favored, although she was almost late before, but she is obviously lucky today.


    The people around the girl looked at the girl with envious eyes at this time. They also wanted to be drawn. However, their luck was obviously not as good as this girl. The audience exceeded one hundred thousand, but only one hundred. Fortunately, this probability is too low.


    The girl companion looked at her friend enviously and jealously at this time, and said, "You are too lucky to be drawn for this. Can I not give you that poster?"


    "How can it work! The poster will also be given to me, you promised me." Although the girl was still immersed in great joy, but when she heard her friend''s words, she immediately retorted.


    "You all have Qing Xuan''s signed album, and you still got it at the 5th anniversary concert of your debut. That''s not enough. Leave that poster to me. I was not drawn to get the album." Said the friend.


    "Of course it''s not enough. I want everything about Qing Xuan. Besides, I have the album, but I don''t have that poster. It is also very memorable. Don''t think about regretting it. Otherwise, we''ll all be friends!" The lucky girl is obviously unwilling to give up.


    "Well, here you are, here you are, really, greedy!" said her friend.


    Now the lucky girl smiled with satisfaction, feeling once again that her luck was really good, and she also secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, she was not late before. Otherwise, she would be rubbing against this very commemorative album. Over the shoulder.


    Soon, one hundred lucky people were born. When others left the venue, the one hundred lucky people went to the backstage. There, according to the concert ticket numbers in their hands, the staff members, For comparison, as long as you have just been selected, you can get a new album, and it also has Qing Xuan''s autograph.


    What made everyone happier was that after Qing Xuan removed her makeup, she came out and took a photo with everyone. This made everyone more satisfied with this concert. The lucky girl felt she was almost unhappy. Fainted.


    After that, everyone left the gym with a new album signed by Qing Xuan. The lucky girl walked while watching her new album.


    There are a total of eleven songs in the new album. This is the practice of Qing Xuan¡¯s album. Other singers have ten songs on one album, and Qing Xuan needs one more song. Heartbeat".


    Every time Qing Xuan releases a new album, she will add this song to it. Moreover, every time it is re-recorded, she feels different each time. Qing Xuan wants to remind herself in this way. , Don''t forget the original intention, don''t forget the anxiety and tension when you first debuted, and the seriousness.


    The song "Heartbeat" clearly reminds Qing Xuan to guard against arrogance and rashness. After all, this is a very representative song for her.


    Of course, although this song has been added, the cost of the album has not increased. This is an extra song.


    "This album is really beautiful. I''m thinking about what song to listen to. Now it''s good, I finally have a new song to listen to." The lucky girl said with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Okay, don''t worry, think about my feelings, okay?" The friend next to her said helplessly.


    "I must make you envy and greedy!" The lucky girl said with a smile, shaking her new album in front of her friends.


    Her friend simply turned his head to the side, looking out of sight and out of mind.


    "The luck this time is really good. I made a lot of money. This is a new signed album that was drawn at the concert. You said that if I sell this album, will I make a fortune?"


    At this moment, a man and a woman passed by the two girls. The man also held a new album the same as the lucky girl. Obviously, he was also one of the lucky ones tonight.


    "What to sell, don''t sell, I still want to collect it." The woman next to the man said.


    "You can buy it again if you collect it. Anyway, the new album will be released tomorrow, and you can sell this one." The man said disapprovingly.


    "This one in our hands is different. It was drawn on the spot, and it has Qing Xuan''s signature. You know, Qing Xuan doesn''t sign the album often. I think her die-hard fans will be willing I bought it for a lot of money." The man continued.


    This man is not a fan of Qing Xuan, or rather, he is not a die-hard fan of her. He came to the concert today only to accompany his girlfriend, but he did not expect that his luck would be so good. Among more than 100,000 people, he was selected and he got a new album signed by Qing Xuan.


    After he got the new album, the first thing he thought of was not collecting it by himself, but selling it, and he could profit a lot from it. But he knew that many die-hard fans of celebrities were willing to get related to his idol. Things are very willing to spend money, and the album in my hands is very commemorative, so there must be more people interested.


    "But..." His girlfriend is still unwilling. After all, she is a fan of Qing Xuan and wants to collect this album.


    "It''s nothing," the man interrupted. "It''s so decided. I''ll buy you another album for you tomorrow, OK?"


    "Okay." The woman thought for a while, and finally accepted her boyfriend''s decision.


    "and many more!"


    Just as the two were about to leave, someone suddenly called out from behind them.


    "Calling us?" The man and the woman turned around, saw two girls walking towards them, and asked with some confusion.


    "Yes, just call you!" The girl who didn''t get the new album before looked at the two and said: "I just overheard, you want to sell the album?"


    "Not bad." The man did not deny that at this point, the people who appeared at the entrance of the stadium should be Qing Xuan fans. He did not expect that he had just decided to sell the album in his hand, and someone would come to the door. Up.

 688 Mime private 688

    "How much, you make a price." The lucky girl said, with some anger on her face.


    She is a die-hard fan of Qing Xuan, and naturally she doesn''t want to see her idol''s things, so she is not cherished and used for profit. She feels that it is an insult to her idol.


    "You want to buy?" The man looked up and down the two girls and said. He saw that one of the girls also had an album in his hands, but the other did not.


    At the same time, these two girls are very well dressed. They should be rich people. In fact, they can chase celebrities wildly. The conditions at home are still ok. After all, there are still many idols around. If they want to support them all , The money needed will definitely not be less.


    "Yes, how much can you sell?" said the girl who didn''t get the album.


    "Seeing that you are also fans of Qing Xuan, I don''t want too much. If you really want to buy it, take it for 20,000 yuan!" The man said, while also looking at the changes in the expressions of the two girls.


    "Twenty thousand?! Why don''t you grab it?" The girl who didn''t get the album called out immediately. You know, even if Qing Xuan is a superstar level, her album is only one or two. Hundreds, and now this person is 20,000 yuan per mouth, which is dozens of times the price of the album itself!


    The heart is so dark!


    However, the girl who has already obtained the signed album, although angry at men, has some hesitation on her face, a little heartbeat, and the price is a bit high.


    When the man saw the performance of the hesitant girl, he knew that there was still something to be done about it, so he said with a serious face: "I have already paid a sincere price. Of course ordinary albums are not worth the price, but this is Isn¡¯t it an ordinary album? It¡¯s not. It¡¯s a very commemorative album. It was an album that was released at the 5th anniversary concert. Besides, it also has Qing Xuan''s autograph, and Qing Xuan''s autographed albums I think you, as her fans, must know that, not much, not much at all, so this album is even more precious."


    The man saw that the two girls had emotional expressions on their faces, so he went on to say, "Today is the fifth anniversary of Qing Xuan''s debut, but tomorrow is not. The album obtained today, and the album obtained tomorrow. , The meaning is different, so the album in my hand is obviously different from the album that will be released in large quantities tomorrow. I ask for a slightly higher price. Is it wrong?"


    "Are you slightly taller? You are much taller!" The girl who spoke before retorted, but her tone was not as firm as before.


    The man didn''t care, and said, "Anyway, I''m at this price. If you don''t want to buy, I won''t force it. Anyway, Qing Xuan has so many fans. I believe that many people will be interested."


    In fact, the man himself is a little bit unsure. Of course he also knows that his offer is too high. Although this album is commemorative, it can sell for one to two thousand, or even two to three thousand. Not bad, the price of 20,000 yuan is indeed too high.


    Therefore, if the two girls in front of him finally did not accept his offer, he would have to lower the price. Anyway, he drew this album, and it didn¡¯t cost a penny to sell it. Is earning.


    Seeing that the man seemed to be leaving, the lucky girl before, hurriedly shouted: "Wait!"


    The man was overjoyed and he was stopped by the other party, which shows that this matter is even more dramatic.


    Sure enough, the girl who had already won the album, as if made up his mind, said to him: "Okay, 20,000 is 20,000, the deal! But we don''t have that much money with us, you leave a phone call to us, We will contact you tomorrow."


    "Okay, no problem." The man was overjoyed and said happily. He could see that these two girls really wanted to buy them. They weren''t fooling him. He didn''t expect to come and accompany the girls. Friends who watched the concert can actually get a windfall.


    After the two parties left the phone, they separated from each other.


    "It really costs 20,000 to buy it." The girl who didn''t get the album asked. She is also a loyal fan of Qing Xuan, but apparently she doesn''t have a hardcore friend of hers yet, let her spend some money to buy the album. Buying posters, or even watching a concert, it¡¯s no problem at all.


    However, for this, it was obvious that she was going to be taken advantage of, and she was obviously unwilling.


    "Yeah." Her friend said firmly: "If you want this album, we will each have ten thousand. If you don''t want it, I will make twenty thousand."


    These two girls are also wealthy at home, but it is indeed a bit difficult for the two who have not yet officially worked and are still in school to buy an album at a cost of 20,000.


    Another girl, after hearing her friend''s words, hesitated for a while, gritted her teeth and said: "I want this album. I will pay 10,000, and your 10,000, count as I borrowed from you, and I will pay you back in the future."


    After listening to her, her friend smiled and said, "Why don''t you borrow it? Didn''t you give me that poster? Even if I sponsored you to buy the album for ten thousand."


    "How about that?"


    "Why not, I just don''t want to see Qing Xuan''s album in the hands of someone who doesn''t like her, and it will be fine for you." The girl said, "Okay, don''t think about it so much, let''s go. "


    At this time, the man and woman on the other side were very happy. Even the girlfriend who was unwilling to sell the new album before was still happy now. She never thought that an album could be sold by her boyfriend. Such a high price.


    "Well, I''ll just say, there must be a lot of people who want to buy this album at a high price?" The man said proudly.


    "Yes, you are the wisest." The girl said with a smile.


    "That is." The two had arrived in front of their car at this time, opened the door, the man sat in first, and then put the new album in his hand on the back seat.


    At this time, the woman also came up, glanced at the new album in the back seat of the car and said: "I didn''t expect that someone would really pay such a high price."


    "That''s why those crazy star chasers can be so exaggerated." The man said as he started the car, "But if there weren''t these people, where would I go to make this money?"


    Although the woman was also a fan of Qing Xuan, she was obviously not a super hard-core fan, so she did not understand the craziness of the previous two women.

 689 Chapter 689 Cultural Export

    The car slowly flew into the sky. At this time, the sky was full of shining light, some of which were car lights, and some were the light of surrounding tall buildings.


    "That''s what you said." The woman said: "Today''s concert is really coming. Not only did I listen to Qing Xuan singing live, he also made a small fortune by the way."


    "That''s because I have a business mind." The man said contentedly.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s all your credit." The woman said, now the man is even more proud.


    When the car was halfway there, a faint light was emitted from the back seat of the car. Then, the new album signed by Qing Xuan disappeared, and then there was a record that no one had seen before. , On the cover of the record, there is also a picture of a woman. This woman is also very beautiful and pure, but it is definitely not Qing Xuan.


    About twenty minutes later, the suspended vehicle slowly fell from the sky, and it had reached its destination.


    "Okay, let''s go." After the man had finished speaking to his girlfriend, he turned and brought the record in the back seat of the car.


    However, when he got it in his hand, he didn''t notice anything unusual, so he didn''t care, and then went back to the room with his girlfriend.


    When Huang Feng returned to the residence, Bai Xiaorou hadn''t slept yet, and he felt a little chill as soon as he entered the door.


    Huang Feng shuddered unconsciously, and looked at where he felt the source.


    "I haven''t slept yet." Huang Feng said casually.


    "Waiting for you." Bai Xiaorou said while looking at Huang Feng with a smile.


    Huang Feng felt very uncomfortable, so he smiled and said, "Wait for me?"


    "Didn''t someone say to raise me? I care about my own man, shouldn''t it be right?" Bai Xiaorou came to Huang Feng''s side with a smile on her face, and said as she looked at Huang Feng.


    "Yes, is there? Who, who is so bold?" Huang Feng seemed to remember some of his own words, and it seemed that Bai Xiaorou was holding a grudge.


    "What do you mean?" Bai Xiaorou said with a touch of Huang Feng''s chest.


    "I don''t know, it''s getting late, let''s rest!" Huang Feng finished speaking and quickly escaped. Bai Xiaorou wanted to hold him, but found that it was just a handful of air.


    "Huang Feng, you come back for me!" Bai Xiaorou shouted, but the answer to her was the sound of closing the door.


    "Puff!" Bai Xiaorou laughed when she saw Huang Feng hiding in her room embarrassedly.


    Actually, Bai Xiaorou and Huang Feng didn¡¯t really want to settle accounts with him. Although she was very embarrassed because of Huang Feng¡¯s words before, she was more embarrassed than angry. This is why she has been waiting until now. There is no reason to rest.


    Bai Xiaorou knew that Huang Feng should be going to solve the matter in the morning tonight, and those who can use a gun are obviously not good stubbles. Although Huang Feng has good skills, he was already injured in the morning, so Huang Feng Bai Xiaorou was still very worried in her heart when she took the initiative to find the door.


    She didn¡¯t know why. After Huang Feng left, she kept thinking about Huang Feng¡¯s words to accept her, and then thinking about the scene where she was in the bedroom and was seen by Huang Feng, she was ashamed. It was the anger that slowly began to surpass, and then began to worry about Huang Feng''s safety. As a result, until now, she has not rested. Although the TV has been on, she can''t get in at all.


    But now that Huang Feng came back safely, Bai Xiaorou was finally relieved, and she turned off the TV, and then went back to her room to rest.


    It wasn''t until the sound of the door closing coming from next door that Huang Feng breathed a sigh of relief in his room.


    "Why did I molested this tigress before?" Huang Feng thought to himself, probably because he was so proud before, and the women around him could all molested him, except for the tigress in front of him, Huang Feng knew that, in Bai Xiaorou Under that weak appearance, there is an unusually fierce way of doing things. Don¡¯t look at her looking like a harmless big beauty, in fact, there will never be fewer human lives in her hands. Once she becomes aggressive, Huang Feng will Scared.


    However, the tigress obviously didn''t mean to kill him in his room, and Huang Feng was relieved. After that, he opened the door of the room gently to wash.


    After washing, Huang Feng returned to his room and opened the storage box. Now that the storage box gets the items in the new space, only three items can be sent. Huang Feng is still looking forward to it.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng was not disappointed this time, he once again obtained a new item.


    "Qing Xuan¡¯s 5th Anniversary Debut CD: Qing Xuan: Tian Can Xing, one of the top ten emperor superstars of Fengyu Kingdom, and the youngest emperor superstar. He has fans all over the world. Highly popular, this CD with her signature is one of the 100 albums presented at the concert on her fifth anniversary of her debut. It has great collection value."


    "Qing Xuan? The name is good, and the person is good. She is a superstar at such a young age? She is even more powerful than Li Bingyun''s little girl." Huang Feng looked at the record, and Qing Xuan said to himself.


    This one called Qing Xuan is also beautiful in length. Compared with Li Bingyun, it is not in the slightest, and it is also pure, very similar to Li Bingyun.


    The point is that Qing Xuan¡¯s, about the same size as Huang Feng, is already an emperor superstar, with fans all over the world. This is simply too powerful. Huang Feng doubts whether she was born again, or has some golden fingers, otherwise How can you reach such a height here at a young age?


    However, Huang Feng doesn''t understand people after all, so it is not good to have any comments. However, the other party can obtain such a high status at such a young age, it must have some ability.


    "Since it is an emperor superstar, then the songs in this record must be very good," Huang Feng muttered.


    The record in the storage box was also bought by Huang Feng, and it was Li Bingyun¡¯s record. The reason why Huang Feng bought this record was because when he was on the phone with Li Bingyun before, Li Bingyun complained about Huang Feng on the phone. He didn¡¯t even know much about her songs, so afterwards, Huang Feng bought a Li Bingyun¡¯s latest record. One was to listen to her songs, and the other wanted to change the album when meeting her next time. Show her this record to prove that he has indeed heard her song.


    It''s just that after Huang Feng listened to it last time, he put it in the storage box at random, and forgot to take it out afterwards. Unexpectedly, it was replaced now.


    "I can be regarded as a cultural export." Huang Feng thought to himself.

 690 Chapter 690: Im Not Selling Anymore

    Huang Feng took out the record and found that it was no different from the records on earth. However, when he put the record into the computer and wanted to listen to it, he found that the computer could not read it. With the data in it, Huang Feng understood that this record is no different, in fact, it is very different from the record on earth.


    "Could it be that this thing can only be used as a voucher for transmission?" Huang Feng thought while holding the record. "By the way, don''t I have a floating sports car? You can also put records on it. I don''t know if I can put this record. "


    However, even if Huang Feng had this speculation, there is no way to verify it now, because his bedroom is not large, and he parked the suspended sports car in the parking space below, not in his possession. Here, after all, if the ring is accepted, when he uses it in the morning, he has to go to a place where there is no one to take it out, which is too troublesome.


    "It seems that I can only try again tomorrow." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    After that, Huang Feng put the record in Najie and went to rest.


    The night passed quickly, and the pair of men and women in another time and space also got up. The man just got up, he received a call from the two girls yesterday, saying that their money was ready. You can trade at any time.


    "Really a child of a wealthy family, really willing to spend 20,000 yuan to buy a record that can be bought for a few hundred yuan." After hanging up the phone, the man smiled to himself with a smug smile on his face. Said his girlfriend.


    "You go quickly, if they regret it, there is no place to make this money." His girlfriend urged.


    "Don''t worry, this business won''t stop. You didn''t see those two girls with nervous expressions on the record yesterday. I''m afraid that if I raise the price to 30,000, they will also agree with their teeth. May regret it? They should be worried now, worried that I will sell this record to other people at a higher price." The man said proudly.


    "Okay, change the money and come back quickly, lest nights have more dreams," the woman said.


    "That''s how you women are. Once you encounter something, you are not calm." Although the man said so, he still went to the living room to prepare to carry the record, to find the two women, and prepare to make a deal. In fact, I am afraid that these two bigots suddenly wake up and stop trading with them, then they will not be able to make this small fortune.


    "Hey, why is this record different?" When the man picked up the record, he felt the change of the record. Although the record in his hand was about the same size as the previous record, the person on the cover was obviously different. Now, the touch seems to be worse than it was last night.


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing the movement in the living room, his girlfriend also came out: "What''s wrong."


    "Come and take a look, why does this record seem to be different, or is it this one last night, I remembered it wrong?" The man said to his girlfriend quickly.


    "Take me to see." The girlfriend quickly picked it up and saw that this record was different. After all, she was also a fan of Qing Xuan. After her boyfriend got this record yesterday, she too After playing for a long time, I naturally know that the current record is obviously different from the one last night.


    "How? I remembered it wrong, right?" After all, the man is not a fan of Qing Xuan. He didn''t watch the record carefully yesterday, and now he has a hint of luck and thinks he has remembered it wrong.


    "What do you remember wrong, this is not the record yesterday! Look, the person on the cover is not Qing Xuan, and her signature is gone." The woman said loudly.


    "How is it possible that this record didn''t leave our hands at all yesterday, and there is no possibility that it will be dropped. Why is it different?" The man also began to be anxious. This is related to his small fortune. Of course he Very important.


    "Will it be the thief from home at night?" his girlfriend guessed.


    "It''s possible, let''s see if there are other things missing." The man said.


    As a result, the two looked at the house all over, and they didn''t realize that they were missing anything. Could it be that the thief was a fan of Qing Xuan, and he only stole Qing Xuan''s record when he came to steal something?


    This is obviously impossible.


    "What the hell is going on?" the woman asked.


    "You ask me, I''ll ask who will go." The man said irritably. If there weren''t today''s deal, he wouldn''t care if the record was lost. Anyway, he is not a loyal fan of Qingxuan. There will be no less meat.


    But now it¡¯s different. There are two girls who are willing to buy that record for 20,000 yuan. Although this number is not big, it is considered a windfall for him, and now he can¡¯t get it. , How could he feel comfortable in his heart.


    "Did you notice any difference when you got it back last night?" his girlfriend asked.


    "I didn''t care at the time, who knows." The man said, he is not a big fan of Qing Xuan, so he just took the record back without looking at it carefully, so at that time, there was no Found that it has not changed.


    "Hey, by the way, do you think the cover of this album is different, and the content inside is still the same." The man said suddenly.


    "It''s possible." The woman said.


    "Let''s try!" the man said hopefully.


    As a result, something more difficult for them to accept happened. The record could not be read, as if it was blank inside, which made the two of them even more frustrated.


    "Damn, don''t let me know who did this, otherwise, I want him to look good!" The man broke the record in half and said viciously.


    Before Huang Feng was thinking about cultural output, as a result, this record did not allow Li Bingyun''s voice to appear in this time and space at all, it was damaged and completely turned into rubbish.


    Just when the man was furious, his phone rang again, and the call was still from the two girls.


    "We have reached the agreed place, and the money has been brought, when will you be there?"


    "I''m not selling it!" When the man heard the word "money", he became even more angry. The 20,000 yuan just flew away.


    "Hey, hello, hello..." the girl yelled anxiously, but the phone was hung up.


    "What''s the matter?" her friend asked.


    "He said he would not sell it."

 691 Chapter 691

    "Why, this is fooling us? I said so well before, how can I change my mind?!" This time the complaint was the girl who had not won the new album of Qingxuan before. She was still a little hesitant to do After spending so much money to buy that record, she finally made up her mind under the persuasion of her good friend, and brought the money. As a result, the record seller suddenly changed her mind and said no. Sell ??it, don¡¯t sell it, it¡¯s not cute.


    "I don''t know, he just said not to sell, and hung up the phone." Her friend said.


    "No, you hit it again and ask him what is going on." The girl obviously hadn''t given up yet.


    "it is good"


    However, she soon put the phone down, looked at her friend and said, "She didn''t answer the phone, and she blocked me."


    The girl before was shocked, and then said: "It''s simply a neurosis. I said before that they were the ones who sold the record. He set the price. We didn''t have to counter-offer. He was good, but he said he didn''t sell it, so he didn''t sell it. , I didn¡¯t even answer a phone call, it¡¯s just crazy."


    "Yes, the brain is sick." Her friend agreed.


    It''s just that the two of them may not know that the man is even more angry than the two of them at this time. The money he has got is just gone, and he has no place to reason.


    "Okay, don''t be angry. Qing Xuan''s new album has been released. Although it is not signed, it is better than nothing. Let''s go buy it." The friend said.


    "Okay, I''m really unlucky. I actually encountered such a lunatic, such a joke." The girl is still upset. If you don''t sell, you can tell me earlier. In the morning, I asked them to bring money to wait for him. As a result, now I missed the game and didn''t answer the phone. I felt angry even thinking about it.


    "Okay, let''s go, don''t get angry because of this kind of person." Although her friend is also very angry, but now it can only be like this, that man, they don''t know or where the other person lives, now The other party didn''t answer the phone. They had no choice but to buy the albums sold in the store.


    "Let''s go."


    The two of them took their bags, walked out of the agreed coffee shop, went to the nearest record store, and bought a new album by Qing Xuan. Now the girl is in a better mood.


    Huang Feng didn''t know that his storage box was once again a "thief", and several people were upset because of it.


    Today is Sunday, Huang Feng originally thought about Su Yumo coming out to play together, but Su Yumo apologized to Huang Feng, although she also thought of it, and meet Huang Feng, but tomorrow It was the day when their company¡¯s new weight-loss drug was launched. Today, she and Xie Mengjiao will go to the company to do the last pre-market inspection to ensure that nothing is missing.


    Huang Feng also knows about the new diet pills. After all, he also prevented the theft of this formula. Moreover, Huang Feng now also knows that Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are so caring about the company. The reason for their desperation is that they are not trying to make more money, but for freedom, so that they can control their own destiny for the rest of their lives.


    Huang Feng wanted to say, let Su Yumo not be so tired and leave her affairs to herself, but, obviously, it is not the time yet. In the eyes of others, she won¡¯t even look at her current career. At a glance, compared to Tianjiao Group, he is still far behind, and it is even more impossible to satisfy the family behind Su Yumo.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is not yet qualified to say such a thing. Although Su Yumo does not know Huang Feng¡¯s specific situation, she obviously does not think Huang Feng can help herself. Therefore, she has only now If he didn''t talk to Huang Feng about his family, Huang Feng could also guess it.


    In this way, Huang Feng''s sense of urgency was greater, so he did not go to other places during the day, but stayed in his own winery.


    At present, everything in the brewery is running well, and the enthusiasm of the workers is very high. Moreover, in the past few days, the brewery, like the sewage treatment plant, has expanded its enrollment, and the number of workers is constantly increasing. He started laying a new production line, and now Huang Feng has not made much profit. Therefore, the money he earned before has also been consumed by him. Fortunately, before, in Tong Qianjun¡¯s villa, Huang Feng obtained He bought some antiques and sold some money, otherwise, he might have no money to expand now.


    One day is not long. It can¡¯t allow Huang Feng to get tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of bottles of wine at once. Similarly, in one day, Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian can¡¯t make Huang Feng¡¯s details complete. The investigation was clear. Therefore, on this day, both Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian were very stable. They did not bother with Huang Feng, or even went out to have fun without them. Naturally, the people who monitored them did nothing.


    In the evening, when Huang Feng returned to his residence, he saw Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan again. The two of them came to visit Huang Feng again with their own soup. When Huang Feng was surprised, Tang Muxue was surprised. The soup was not at her residence, but at Guo Menghan''s. Huang Feng didn''t know when the relationship between the two was so good.


    Of course, Huang Feng was treated with Bai Xiaorou''s eyes again, and I don''t know if it was his illusion. Huang Feng felt that Bai Xiaorou''s eyes were not very friendly when looking at Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan, and seemed to be hostile. They have just met not long ago, and it should be because they didn¡¯t have such hostility. Maybe there was some misunderstanding before. However, Tang Muxue has already said that Huang Feng has a girlfriend, her best friend. At this point, the other two girls They all know it, so there is no misunderstanding between them, but Huang Feng can still feel the faint hostility on Bai Xiaorou.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s dinner was a little uncomfortable, while the other three women were chatting with smiles all the time. However, it is difficult to say whether the relationship between them is as close as it appears.


    "By the way, tomorrow Tianjiao Group''s new weight loss drug will be on the market. How are they preparing?" Huang Feng asked Tang Muxue.


    "Have you not asked Yumo?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "No." Huang Feng said, "She seems to be busy today, so I didn''t bother her."

 692 Chapter 692

    "It''s going well," Tang Muxue said: "However, looking at the appearance of Yumo''s sister and Xie''s girl, it seems a bit nervous, and maybe it''s a little troublesome."


    After all, Tang Muxue now has her own company, and in the past two days, she has been thinking about how to make soup, so she really doesn''t know much about Tianjiao Group.


    Huang Feng nodded, planning to call Su Yumo later to see if there are any difficulties there and if he needs help.


    After the meal, the few people still chatted in the living room for a while, after which Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan left.


    "Your Yan Fu is not shallow." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng after Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan left.


    "What Yanfu is not Yanfu?" Huang Feng said with some embarrassment. When they had just eaten, Tang Muxue and Guo Menghan seemed to care too much about him.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business." Bai Xiaorou said with a straight face: "Tomorrow you are going on a mission."


    "What task?" Huang Feng asked, saying that he hasn''t accepted any task since Li Bingyun and Tong Qianjun last time.


    "According to the information we have received, a criminal group has colluded with foreign forces with the intent to engage in terrorist activities in the country. Now the whereabouts of this group of people have been discovered, and other members of the National Security Bureau have been chasing them all the way, and now they are in Qing Province. In any case, I am also the person in charge of Qing Province. The director asked us to cooperate with the actions of other team members." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Where is it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "There is a large area of ??forest in Yingzhou next door, and now that group of people may be hiding there." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng nodded. Yingzhou is next door to Jiangzhou. If you drive, you won''t be there in two hours: "Shall I leave tomorrow morning?"


    "Yes, leave early in the morning." Bai Xiaorou said: "However, it is not you, but us!"


    "You want to go too?" Huang Feng asked in surprise. Since Bai Xiaorou lost her internal strength, she has basically lived the life of an otaku. She usually eats, watches TV, and practices, and does not go out to perform tasks, even if she has tasks. If that is the case, it was also entrusted to others to complete, but she didn''t expect that she would have to go for this task.


    "Why? Can''t it?" Bai Xiaorou raised her eyebrows and said, "Even if I don''t have any internal strength, when a fight really happens, I won''t be worse than you."


    Although Bai Xiaorou has no internal strength now, her marksmanship and experience are still there. When she wants to come, her own experience is better than Huang Feng, a rookie, so she can play a role that is no worse than Huang Feng. of.


    "That''s not necessarily." Huang Feng said: "Or, you still don''t go, I can go by myself, I promise that nothing will go wrong."


    "No." Bai Xiaorou shook her head and said: "After all, you are a newcomer who just started. According to the rules, there should be some experience taught by the elderly. There was no chance before, but this time I can tell you."


    Huang Feng looked at Bai Xiaorou''s insistence again and again, so he didn''t say anything any more. Even if Bai Xiaorou didn''t have much internal strength, after all, she had experience and shouldn''t be dangerous.


    The two had negotiated, and they went back to their rooms. Because they have tasks tomorrow, they must take a break today.


    However, Huang Feng did not take a rest immediately, but called Su Yumo.


    "Hey, Yumo."


    "Huang Feng, it''s so late and I''m still on the phone, what''s the matter?" Su Yumo just went to bed at this time. She was not like Huang Feng, chatting after dinner, but was very busy at the company. Came back late.


    "Nothing, I just want to ask, how are the preparations for tomorrow''s new diet pills? If there is anything I can help, just say." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s okay, it''s all ready." Su Yumo rubbed his face and said tiredly. Today, she and Xie Mengjiao have been busy for a whole day to make sure that there are no omissions before returning.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said, "However, I am your boyfriend now. If you have any difficulties, you must tell me, don''t be polite with me."


    "I see, don''t worry, I won''t be polite with you." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "Okay, then you can rest early. I''ll be busy tomorrow." Huang Feng said. From the phone, he could hear that Su Yumo seemed very tired, so he didn''t bother her.


    "Well, you should rest earlier," Su Yumo said.


    After Huang Feng hung up the phone, he was thinking about how he could help Su Yumo. However, Su Yumo obviously didn''t want to put pressure on himself, so she didn''t tell herself if she had any difficulties. In the face, this made Huang Feng feel very ashamed.


    "It seems that we must hurry up and develop, otherwise, even if we want to help Yumo, we can''t do it." Huang Feng thought.


    Therefore, Huang Feng, who was a little anxious, did not rest, but went to the villa in the different dimension space, and summoned the robot and Ning Wushuang respectively.


    For the robot, because of Huang Feng¡¯s clear instructions, it is now developing very well, and because of the dogma of doing things, although sometimes it will lead to slow development, it can also guarantee that in the process of development, There will be some big mistakes, so Huang Feng is more at ease at the brewery controlled by intelligent robots.


    On the other side, Ning Wushuang was also very happy when she saw Huang Feng. She is now in that time and space, and only Xiao Cui can say something to herself, so she is still very lonely, and every time she sees Huang Feng The time is when she is happiest.


    Since Huang Feng left, Ning Wushuang, in order to pass the boring time and to help Huang Feng make more money, she has also worked hard in business. Although her talent is not as good as that of Xiaocui, she is also Not stupid, it''s a lot better now than before.


    After Huang Feng saw Ning Wushuang, he first took her own ring to her and asked her to go back twice. Each time she brought a lot of things from the earth in the ring, the third and last time, Huang Feng didn''t give her the ring. After all, the ring was more useful for him. After returning for the third time, he would not see Ning Wushuang for at least one day, so there was no way to get the ring. Borrow again.


    However, this has also increased Huang Feng¡¯s demand for taking the ring again. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have that much money yet, so there¡¯s no way to buy another one for Ning Wushuang, just like now. It worked.

 693 Chapter 693

    Ning Wushuang¡¯s business was also pretty good. Although Huang Feng had left from there, Su Pei did not lose faith in him and took good care of Ning Wushuang. However, because the time was short, Ning Wushuang''s changes are not great.


    However, Huang Feng believed that with the things he brought to Ning Wushuang from the real world, it should not be too difficult for her to develop quickly.


    Seeing Ning Wushuang leaving, Huang Feng said to the wolf and eagle in the villa, "Okay, let''s go too."


    Kitty usually stays in the villa most of the time, while Xiaobai usually follows Huang Feng in reality occasionally. This wolf and eagle get along well, and Huang Feng said to go together. With Xiaobai, Xiaoying could only stay here.


    In the morning of the next day, Huang Feng had just left the room, and he saw Bai Xiaorou who had been neatly dressed for a long time, but today''s Bai Xiaorou was obviously different.


    During this period of time, Bai Xiaorou has been staying at Huang Feng¡¯s residence. Although there are still some serious meanings in the whole person, there are not many, more of it is a kind of laziness and peace, which makes people not feel too much. The sense of distance is no different from ordinary people.


    However, today is obviously different. Huang Feng just glanced at her, and he could feel the breath away from strangers on her body, and that beautiful face, at this time, there was no expression, so When a person sees it, it gives birth to a feeling that this person is not easy to touch.


    In short, Huang Feng''s sense of Bai Xiaorou today is just two words: Gao Leng.


    "Hurry up and wash, then set off." Bai Xiaorou said with a glance at Huang Feng.


    "Good." Huang Feng nodded.


    Soon the two went downstairs and the car they drove was Huang Feng''s car. On the road, Huang Feng was in charge of driving, while Bai Xiaorou was in contact with other people from the National Security Bureau.


    "They have arrived at the predetermined location, and they have confirmed that the group of people is in the forest. The environment there is not very good, the trees are lush, which is not conducive to the performance of our snipers, and the opponent has a lot of firearms. There are even weapons of mass destruction like rockets."


    After Bai Xiaorou hung up the phone, she told Huang Feng the news she had received. It can be said that this news was not good news for them, so the expression on Bai Xiaorou''s face became more solemn.


    "How could such a weapon reach these people?" Huang Feng said.


    "There will be worms everywhere." Bai Xiaorou said lightly.


    Huang Feng nodded. Just like the last time the Devil Mercenary Group, they can also enter the country with weapons. Although Huaxia has been very strict in controlling weapons, as Bai Xiaorou said, there will be worms everywhere. , Let alone these terrorists, even if Tian Jun and the others are on the road, it is a little troublesome to get a pistol, but it is not impossible.


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou drove to Yingzhou next door, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao had also rushed to the company. Today is a big day for Tianjiao Group. As long as this time goes well, Their company can develop quickly. If it doesn''t go well, it will be a big blow to their company.


    At this time, the entire company was filled with a tense atmosphere, and everyone arrived at the company early to make final preparations for the launch of the new weight-loss drug.


    In fact, during this period of time, the advertisements of Tianjiao Group¡¯s new weight-loss drugs have been broadcast on major TV stations in turn, especially Qingshen No.1, which has several good times to broadcast their advertisements, including The advertisement of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun''s cooperation, so, without Huang Feng knowing, he has some popularity in Qing Province.


    And because of these advertisements, Tianjiao Group¡¯s new weight loss drug has been known to many people, and many people are looking forward to its real listing. However, more people are skeptical. After all, in the market There are too many weight-loss drugs in China, but there are not many effective ones. Moreover, many have serious side effects, which are very harmful to the body. Therefore, not everyone will try them in the first time.


    In this case, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were naturally prepared. They never thought that their products would become a hit when they went on the market. However, the early word of mouth is very important. If the word of mouth is not good, So, it is quite unfavorable for their subsequent development.


    While Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were making the final preparations, Manager Yuan and others were also waiting for the launch of Tianjiao Group¡¯s new weight-loss drug. Of course, they didn¡¯t have any good intentions and everything was ready. They are ready to watch the jokes of Tianjiao Group.


    Of course, Manager Yuan has one more expectation than others, but other people don''t know this expectation.


    Tang Muxue is also busy, although she is very concerned about Huang Feng''s injury, but her company''s affairs, that is also to be dealt with, especially at this stage, just getting started, there are a lot of things, and it is still going on. When it''s not going well, she will spend more thoughts.


    Under Bai Xiaorou''s guidance, Huang Feng drove straight to the destination. However, the more he opened, the more desolate he was. When he was about to reach the destination, he found that there were no people around. It was very desolate. Huang Feng had not come before. I don¡¯t know if I have been to Yingzhou, there is such a desolate place here.


    However, it is a good place for those who like to take risks. There is a dense forest that has not been developed yet, and it is normal for people who are not familiar with it to get lost.


    "Those guys really know how to choose a place." After Huang Feng got off the car, he glanced at the forest in the distance. The agreed place is still some distance away from the edge of the forest, but here you can already see the forest. .


    "The area here is big enough, and there are food and drink in the forest. Even if those people hide in it for a year or a half, there will be no big problems in survival. Of course, the premise is that they can cope with the original Residents''." Bai Xiaorou said when she got out of the car.


    Huang Feng nodded and expressed his approval, but at this moment, two people walked up not far away and met Huang Feng and the two of them.


    "Group leader Bai, I''m going to trouble you this time." The current man walked towards Bai Xiaorou and said.


    "Leader An is polite, everyone is a colleague." Bai Xiaorou said, "Let''s talk about the situation first."


    "Okay." The man glanced at Huang Feng, and then began to introduce the specific situation to the two of them.

 694 Chapter 694 I regret it

    "It can be determined now that the group of people is in this forest. The number is between fifteen and twenty people. They have light and heavy weapons. The firepower is very fierce. In addition, it is suspected that there are foreign dangerous elements in it. People are very stubborn and there is basically no possibility of surrender." The man said.


    "In addition, on my side, there are currently ten people, plus the two of you, a total of twelve. My people are ready to attack." The man added.


    In fact, he did not value Bai Xiaorou¡¯s support very much, mainly because there were only two people on Bai Xiaorou¡¯s side. Moreover, Bai Xiaorou seemed to have some problems himself, and his strength was greatly damaged. In this case, their support can really be said. It is dispensable.


    However, this matter was arranged by the Secretary, and, after all, this is Qing Province, and Bai Xiaorou is responsible for it. It is understandable that she has participated in it. Moreover, he himself is also very interested in Bai Xiaorou¡¯s novices. According to him As I know, the director is very optimistic about this new member. Originally, Bai Xiaorou was just a peripheral member who helped him apply. The director unexpectedly promoted this person to a full member. Therefore, not only him, but also many people in the National Security Bureau. They are all very curious about Huang Feng.


    However, after Huang Feng joined the National Security Bureau, he stayed in Jiangzhou and did not go to the imperial capital, so many people have never seen him.


    Seeing Team Leader An¡¯s gaze on Huang Feng¡¯s body, Bai Xiaorou seemed to have just noticed, and pointed to Huang Feng and said, ¡°He¡¯s called Huang Feng, and he¡¯s my new team member. I hope Mr. An can take care of it more in the future."


    "Definitely, definitely." Team Leader An said, but he was surprised. In the past, Bai Xiaorou''s group had not been a new member, but she had never seen her care for anyone. Bai Xiaorou was cold. It is very well-known in the National Security Bureau, and it doesn''t have much contact with other groups, let alone say such kind words.


    "Huang Feng, this is Team Leader An Jie''an." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    "Leader An, lucky to meet." Huang Feng said.


    "Fortunately meeting." An Jie stretched out his hand and shook hands with Huang. He said with a smile on his face: "Your name, I have heard of it a long time ago, but I have never had a chance to see it. Today I finally met a real person. It¡¯s really well-deserved."


    "Where I am, I am a nameless man, and where there is a big name, Team Leader An laughed." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, if you''re courteous, I''ll talk about it later, we still want to discuss how to act." Bai Xiaorou interrupted the courtesy of the two.


    An Jie glanced at Huang Feng and said, "During our visit, we have determined their approximate location, and we have also found a fairly hidden path to enter, and they should not find it."


    Bai Xiaorou nodded and said, "What if they retreat? We just have so many people and the forest is so big. It is very difficult to keep them. Can you do anything?"


    "This is really not there." An Jie shrugged and said, "This is also the reason why I asked the Director for help. However, the Director will not be able to send me more people in a short time, but the group inside is actually It''s possible to leave at any time, so we can''t wait any longer, we can only take a risk."


    Bai Xiaorou frowned. This matter is indeed a bit difficult to handle. Although Qing Province is in charge of her, no one is here except for her and Huang Feng. Although they can wait for a while, they can More reinforcements, but it is also possible for the people inside to leave the forest during this time. Once they enter the downtown area, the impact will be greater and their actions will also be greatly restricted.


    "Well, I agree with your decision." Bai Xiaorou said: "You are the commander this time, and the two of us are only here to assist."


    Both Bai Xiaorou and Anjie are team leaders, they are of the same level, neither of them can order anyone, but Bai Xiaorou now said that, it is to take the initiative to hand over the command.


    An Jie nodded. This is the best. If the two of them don''t listen to each other, it will be very dangerous in the future. Although Bai Xiaorou has only two people, once there are internal conflicts, it will be very detrimental to the action.


    Then, Huang Feng followed An Jie at the entrance of the hidden path in his mouth. There, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou saw the remaining people, who were now fully armed.


    In comparison, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou looked shabby, and Huang Feng didn''t even have a gun.


    Of course, there are guns in his ring, and there are long guns and pistols, but obviously he can''t take them out, because he has no way to explain the source of these guns.


    "Group leader An, can you give Huang Feng a gun? He just entered the organization, and the gun I applied for him has not arrived yet." Bai Xiaorou said to An Jie.


    "Of course." An Jie said happily, and then he was given a submachine gun, a pistol, and even a dagger and two grenade. A bulletproof vest was also given to Huang Feng. In short, what was given. It''s definitely not too small.


    However, An Jie''s heart is also even more disappointed with the support of Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou. Not to mention the damage to Bai Xiaorou''s own strength, Huang Feng has not even had a gun until now, so the marksmanship is definitely not good. Two people support themselves, it seems that they can only rely on themselves, and there may even be two more burdens.


    "Team leader, I regret following you." Huang Feng whispered to Bai Xiaorou while wearing a bulletproof vest. In fact, Huang Feng has golden silk soft armor on his body, but he obviously doesn''t care about his body. Security is higher.


    Bai Xiaorou glanced at Huang Feng with some confusion.


    Huang Feng snarled at the people around him and said, "Look at them, they are all armed, I follow you, and there is nothing. The safety of this life cannot be guaranteed at all. I said, team leader, are you not in the organization? I''m so welcome. If you want me to say it, you will definitely offend people because of your bad temper. I said it a long time ago, you want to change, don''t you..."


    "Shut up!" Bai Xiaorou finally couldn''t stand Huang Feng''s nagging, and she whispered, feeling a little angry and embarrassed. Indeed, compared to An Jie''s men, Huang Feng really has nothing. Too embarrassed, too shivering.


    However, Bai Xiaorou obviously doesn''t think this is the reason for her temper. Although she doesn''t deal with other groups much, her popularity is not bad. It''s just that she originally planned to withdraw from the National Security Bureau, and was later persuaded by the director. , Stayed again, but Huang Feng''s equipment was naturally delayed.

 695 Chapter 695

    Huang Feng stopped talking immediately, but dressed everything neatly.


    "Action!" Seeing that Huang Feng had put everything on, An Jie motioned to Bai Xiaorou, then waved his right hand, and everyone bent over and walked quickly towards the forest.


    This is the first time Huang Feng has acted with members of the National Security Bureau. He has consciously observed the movements of other people around him and found that these people are obviously veterans. While moving fast, they can protect themselves and reduce the amount of discovery. Danger.


    At the same time, these people are obviously not working together for the first time. They have a clear division of labor, and each observes a position to ensure that there are no dead ends. Once an enemy appears, no matter where it appears from, they can find out the first time.


    "It''s really a master of the National Security Bureau, it''s not easy." Huang Feng said with emotion. Compared with them, the gangsters he encountered before can''t be on the stage at all. Huang Feng can guarantee that there is any one beside him. When people come out, they can beat ten of those people.


    However, Huang Feng did not dare to put his life on other people completely, so when he consciously fell to the last one, he quietly released the little eagle in the villa. Under the cover of the woods, the little eagle flew away smoothly without being noticed by others.


    "Huangfeng, hurry up." Bai Xiaorou in front discovered that Huangfeng had fallen, and deliberately slowed down and waited for Huangfeng. In a marching situation like this, the first and last are the easiest to be attacked. Bai Xiaorou was worried about Huang Feng''s safety, so he was not at ease, he stayed at the end.


    "Come!" Huang Feng replied, speeding up his pace.


    After driving for a while, everyone had completely entered the woods. An Jie motioned everyone to stop. Suddenly, his subordinates formed a circle, back to back, observing the surrounding situation.


    "Now that we are very close to each other, it is not safe to go further. In the back, everyone should be careful." An Jie said.


    Everyone nodded. After that, everyone changed from the previous running state to walking. Moreover, even if they were walking, the speed was not fast. Everyone was walking while observing the surrounding situation.


    The same is true for Huang Feng. He is holding a submachine gun and pacing carefully, his eyes sweeping in the surrounding trees. The woods here are too dense. If the other party had prepared and hidden in advance, they It is difficult to find them.


    "However, it is not easy for them to see us unless they are in a high place." Huang Feng thought to himself: "Right, high place!"


    Huang Feng subconsciously raised his head and looked at a high place. There are a lot of thick and thick trees here, and the top is covered by the sky. Huang Feng can''t even see the sun outside.


    At this moment, Huang Feng suddenly felt that there seemed to be a bright spot on a tree trunk in the distance, and his own sixth sense also keenly felt that there was danger there.


    "Get down!" Huang Feng shouted loudly.


    Although the other people around didn''t understand what was going on, they were all well-trained fighters after all. After hearing Huang Feng''s words, they immediately fell down subconsciously.


    "bump"


    At the moment when everyone fell, there was a bullet hole in the trunk of a big tree behind where they were standing, and the sound of gunshots immediately spread to everyone''s ears.


    "One o''clock ahead, the other party is in the tree!" A member of the National Security Bureau lying next to Huang Feng said to everyone as soon as he heard the gunshots.


    "Kill him!" An Jie said.


    "Yes!" the man responded.


    Then, Huang Feng saw that the man lying next to him did not get up. He was lying on the ground. He took out a box from his backpack with a bunch of parts. He assembled them skillfully. It took less than a minute. The sniper rifle has been assembled.


    During this period of time, the person on the tree fired two shots at Huangfeng and the others. However, no casualties were caused. There are many weeds and trees on the ground, which can provide a good shelter effect. After Huang Feng and the others got down, they also moved some distance.


    However, although there were no casualties, the opponent was at a high place, and they were suppressed by the opponent, and there was no way to get up.


    At this time, the person next to Huang Feng had found a suitable position and began to aim at the distance.


    "Already aimed at the target, please indicate!"


    "Killed!" An Jie shouted.


    "bump"


    The answer to him was a gunshot, and Huang Feng, from a gap in the weeds, saw that the man in the distance had fallen from the tree when the gunshot sounded.


    "The target has been killed." The person next to Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng gave him a thumbs-up. He sincerely admired the opponent''s marksmanship. Just now, the person was very far away, and there were so many trees between them. As a result, this person was stunned by a single shot. The other party.


    Although Huang Feng could also shoot, it was just "meeting", and it was far from being proficient, and the man next to him was obviously a master sniper.


    Seeing Huang Feng giving himself a thumbs up, the man smiled embarrassedly, and whispered, "You are better."


    He was telling the truth, not flattery. He hadn''t found the sniper on the tree at just such a long distance and the surrounding trees. However, Huang Feng discovered it in advance. Obviously, when he wanted to come, Huang Feng is even more powerful.


    "Yes, your new team member is really amazing." An Jie in front also said to Bai Xiaorou. Although he doesn''t necessarily think Huang Feng is better than his own team members, Huang Feng''s ability to spot the enemy in advance also shows Huang Feng. Feng is not completely useless, and it also shows that it is not completely unreasonable for the Secretary to promote him exceptionally.


    Bai Xiaorou smiled, but didn''t say anything, but the look in Huang Feng''s eyes was very satisfied.


    "The enemy has clearly discovered that we are here, everyone must be more careful next." An Jie said to everyone.


    Everyone nodded with a heavy face. This surprise attack and a storming attack are two different things. The other party is now ready. They want to annihilate the other party. It can''t be said that it is impossible, but it must be much more difficult than previously expected.


    Sure enough, they hadn¡¯t left for a long time before they were attacked again. This time it was not from the tree, but from directly in front of them. The other party didn¡¯t mean to evade, so they had sex with Huang Feng and the others. Got angry.


    Huang Feng and the others are naturally not polite, and they fired back at the first time. However, at this time, the distance between the two sides was relatively long, and there was cover around the other side. Therefore, although the two sides fought fiercely, they did not cause any casualties early. .

 696 Chapter 696 Breakthrough

    "No, you must break through the past!" An Jie said, fighting them from a long distance like this would not do them any good.


    Everyone also agreed, so they covered each other and moved forward alternately, because these people are not cooperating for the first time, so there is not much strangeness in cooperation.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou followed on the side and did not destroy their formation.


    The breakthrough went smoothly. Although there were people on the opposite side, they were obviously not all of them. Moreover, as Anjie said before, their heavy weapons did not appear.


    At this time, Kitty Hawk, who was previously released by Huang Feng, suddenly sent a message back to Huang Feng that there was an ambush on their way forward!


    "Be careful, there is an ambush on the road!" Xiaoying''s report, Huang Feng did not dare to ignore, and quickly said to An Jie and others.


    Because Huang Feng discovered the other sniper in advance, everyone now dare not listen to Huang Feng¡¯s words. An Jie stopped immediately, and everyone else, the same, was left in place. Defensive formation, continue to shoot at each other with the opposite person.


    "You guys are here first, I''ll solve the ambush." ??Huang Feng said. With Kitty''s report, Huang Feng can roughly know where the other party is hiding.


    "I''ll go with you!" Bai Xiaorou said immediately.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to go alone by himself, but Bai Xiaorou insisted that Huang Feng couldn''t say anything. Now is not the time to waste time.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou approached the ambush carefully, but Huang Feng didn''t dare to get too close. If they were too close, the other party would find them.


    "It''s there!" Huang Feng pointed to a thick weed.


    Bai Xiaorou looked at the place where Huang Feng was pointing, and did not find any abnormalities. However, at this time, it was obvious that he would rather believe that there was something than nothing. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou and Huang Feng two people, each with a grenade, Throw it at that weed place.


    The few people hiding there did not notice Huang Feng approaching at all. Before, when An Jie and others stopped, they lost their goal. However, they were not in a hurry, but waited patiently. Because, if An Jie and the others want to break through and eliminate the people in front, they must pass by their vicinity. They only need to stand by and wait until the time comes, and launch a sudden attack.


    However, they did not expect that they did not wait for Anjie and others, but they waited for two grenades. These two grenades exploded beside them. One person was killed on the spot, and the other three were also. Got hurt.


    Although the three of them did not die, they had to come out of their hiding place. Obviously, their hiding place has been exposed, although they don¡¯t know how it was exposed. After all, they are still a little away from Anjie and the others, and, The surrounding trees are lush, they have done a good cover, and logically speaking, they should not be exposed.


    However, the two grenades have proved that they are indeed exposed, so the remaining three can only come out of hiding, but they just emerged, and they are greeted by overwhelming bullets.


    After Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou threw the grenade, they already pointed their guns at that side. Bai Xiaorou had a gun, and Huang Feng also had a submachine gun given by An Jie, so the firepower was still very strong.


    Facts have proved that Huang Feng¡¯s marksmanship is indeed inferior to Bai Xiaorou. Although Bai Xiaorou does not have much internal strength now, her shooting level has not dropped in any way. After all, Huang Feng has only been in contact with guns for a long time. Combat experience, but this marksmanship cannot be improved quickly in a short time.


    Therefore, these three were all killed by Bai Xiaorou, and although Huang Feng shot them, it was not a fatal part. It could hurt them, but there was no way to kill them.


    After killing the three people, Bai Xiaorou did not leave immediately. Instead, she looked at Huang Feng, apparently asking Huang Feng if there is any ambush here. Through what just happened, Bai Xiaorou had no judgment on Huang Feng. The slightest doubt.


    "Let''s go, there are no one of them here, there are four in total, one was killed just now, and the other three are also dead." Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded, the two cats down, hurried back to An Jie and the others, and An Jie and others also noticed the battle between Bai Xiaorou and the others. Although they did not see how many people there were, there was indeed a battle. Therefore, it has once again proved that Huang Feng''s judgment is correct.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded to An Jie, but An Jie gave Huang Feng a thumbs up. After that, everyone moved on.


    There was no ambush on the road, and everyone smoothly broke through the defenses on the opposite side. The few people in the front were obviously just bait, they just lured Huang Feng and others to rush over, and the real killer move was a few people ambushing on the road. Several people have been killed by Huang Feng and the others, and those who are positive are naturally not a concern.


    However, just when An Jie and his team wiped out these people in the front, a voice suddenly came, and then an explosion occurred not far from them.


    "Be careful, it''s a bazooka!" An Jie''s voice also came. At this time, several people were already crawling on the ground and crawling away from the place just now.


    "You guys are here, I''ll take the two of you around and kill them!" An Jie said.


    This time Huang Feng did not take the initiative to ask to go. Before, he took the initiative to ask to go. It was because only he knew where the other party was hiding. This time, the person who fired the rocket can be easily found by them, and he does not need him. went.


    Moreover, even if Huang Feng asked to go, An Jie would not agree. After all, Huang Feng and the others came to support. The real main force is themselves. It is impossible to let Huang Feng and the others do everything. Well, anyway, they will be very shameless.


    Therefore, this time An Jie took the initiative to take people to attack and kill the opposite enemy.


    And these people are indeed powerful. It didn''t take long for the rocket launcher to misfire. Obviously, the people had been killed by An Jie and the others.


    Everyone was able to move on. Next, they proceeded fairly smoothly, all the way to the location of the other side''s lair that An Jie had investigated before.


    During his period of time, they killed a few more people. In total, they had already reached the number of each other estimated by An Jie before. Therefore, after killing the last two hostiles in the other''s lair, everyone A lot easier.

 697 Chapter 697

    "Mission completed!" An Jie said with a relaxed look. They killed all their opponents, but only two people were injured on their side, and no one died. This is indeed a very happy thing.


    "I really want to thank you this time, Captain Bai." An Jie said to Bai Xiaorou. If it hadn''t been for Huang Feng''s two previous reminders, they might have suffered even greater losses.


    "Captain An is polite." Bai Xiaorou''s expression also eased a lot at this time, even with a smile on her face, of course, more, still cold.


    An Jie doesn¡¯t care. After all, Bai Xiaorou usually has this expression most of the time. It¡¯s not bad to laugh today. He turned to look at Huang Feng and said, ¡°Brother Huang is really amazing. When you come to the capital, I invite you to drink."


    An Jie can now be regarded as guessing why the Director specially approved Huang Feng to enter the bureau and become a full member. Huang Feng¡¯s marksmanship is indeed average, but his ability to perceive danger is very strong. He has helped them twice before. You know, good marksmanship is not uncommon in their game, and there are many sharpshooters.


    However, it is rare for them like Huang Feng to have such a strong ability to perceive danger. Only those veterans who have experienced the battle can have some early perception of danger. There are not many such people, and they have the ability to perceive. , And Huang Feng is not as strong.


    The stronger the ability to perceive danger, the more effective it will be in battle. Although this feeling is erratic, it can save their lives in many cases, so it is very important. .


    It¡¯s just that An Jie doesn¡¯t know what Huang Feng¡¯s skills are. After all, Huang Feng only used a gun during that period of time. In other respects, he didn¡¯t do much. Therefore, An Jie just thought that their chief was Fancy, Huang Feng''s ability to perceive danger, not skill.


    "Captain An is polite. Actually, I didn''t do anything." Huang Feng said with a smile, but immediately, his brows frowned, and he said to everyone, "Someone is approaching!"


    Everyone has relaxed. Now they suddenly heard what Huang Feng said. They were shocked. An Jie immediately said, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, there are still a lot of people. It''s in our southwest, and we have just entered the forest." Huang Feng told everyone the news from Kitty Hawk that there was a Kitty Hawk patrolling in the sky. Huang Feng is now clairvoyant, and, Kitty is in the sky at a height of 10,000 meters, and people on the ground are not so easy to spot it.


    "How many people are there, do you know?" An Jie said with a heavy face.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng shook his head. Kitty doesn''t know how to count. It''s pretty good to know that there are many people and few people.


    "There is still time, let''s make some gadgets to welcome them!" Although I don''t know why Huang Feng can perceive such a far place, because of the previous reminders, obviously no one will doubt Huang Feng anymore.


    And the people who come in at this time obviously cannot be their people, so they are probably enemies. Of course, they may also be ordinary people who have entered here by mistake. However, they must prepare in advance before the other party arrives here. , I will see that if it is an ordinary person, it is a big deal to give up the ambush.


    Under An Jie¡¯s order, everyone began to get busy, and Huang Feng became the most idle one, because everyone else was busy making booby traps, and Huang Feng obviously wouldn¡¯t have this thing, but because of him I just joined, so no one would be surprised.


    At this time, the people who were approaching outside were the foreign forces that colluded with the dangerous elements that Huang Feng and others had eliminated before. Before, when Huang Feng and the others came in, they were seen by the dangerous elements inside. Therefore, they would Ambush in advance, but one of those people was missing. That person was not there at the time, but went out to meet the arrival of foreign forces.


    Therefore, these people still don¡¯t know that their accomplices have been wiped out, and they don¡¯t have much vigilance at this time. They don¡¯t even know that there is a magical Costin watching them at an altitude of 10,000 meters, and , Reported their whereabouts to Huang Feng.


    "The booby trap has been set up, everyone hides, waiting for them to come, remember, if I don''t shoot, you don''t shoot!" In the forest, An Jie said to everyone.


    The crowd nodded, and then dispersed. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were in a group. The others were concealed according to the concealment position they trained during usual training to ensure the firepower crossed, and An Jie was at the forefront.


    "How did you find that someone came in from outside?" Bai Xiaorou asked with some confusion while lying in the grass, waiting for the other person to appear.


    "Because I have clairvoyance." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "I''m serious with you." Bai Xiaorou said with a white look at Huang Feng. No one else was present, and the expression on her face softened a lot.


    "You don''t think this is the right thing to do. Why did you keep your face straight before? I''m not used to it." Huang Feng said.


    "I''m happy, I want you to take care of it." Bai Xiaorou said irritably, she didn''t know why, in front of Huang Feng, she couldn''t keep her face straight, and she didn''t return to her usual high-cold appearance.


    However, after Huang Feng interrupted like this, Bai Xiaorou was no longer able to ask the previous questions, and at this time, there was movement in front of him.


    "Someone is really here!" Bai Xiaorou exclaimed in a low voice, looking at Huang Feng with surprise on her face. Before they saw anyone appear, although they had made preparations, they were still a little skeptical. After all, Huang Feng is in the middle of the forest like him at this time. Under this circumstance, how does he know someone is coming in outside?


    However, no matter how he knew it, someone had indeed come in now, which proved that Huang Feng was right again.


    Feeling Bai Xiaorou¡¯s surprised eyes, Huang Feng was also a little helpless. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to expose so much. However, at that time, if he didn¡¯t say it, then he would be in danger himself, so he could only Choose to tell the truth.


    At this time, An Jie, who was in the front, could not be surprised. He stared at the people who appeared. If they were ordinary people, he would show up and stop them from moving forward. After all, there were booby traps ahead.


    However, these people are fully armed one by one, they are definitely not ordinary people, and they are not their people, so naturally it is impossible for him to actively remind them.


    Holding the gun in both hands, An Jie has aimed at the opponent, ready to shoot at any time.

 698 Chapter 698

    With a sound of "touch", the person walking in the front had already encountered the booby trap, and the booby trap suddenly exploded and blew him and the two or three people around him into flight.


    Suddenly encountering this change, the other party was screaming, speaking in foreign languages, and shouting constantly. When they wanted to lie down, An Jie had already fired.


    Suddenly, the sound of gunfire became a whole. Only at this time did those people realize that they had been surrounded. There were gunshots in all directions, and they became even more flustered.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou have also fired shots here. Because of the advance preparation time, everyone on this side basically gained something when the first shot was taken. Therefore, the other side suffered heavy losses in a short time. .


    The "boom, boom, boom" grenades were thrown out, and when the opponent was still dizzy, they once again caused considerable damage.


    It can be said that Huang Feng and the others were already superior to each other in strength, and now they are prepared and well arranged. The battle has been a one-sided slaughter from the beginning. In less than ten minutes, more than twenty people on the opposite side, They were all annihilated, but Huang Feng and the others didn''t even get injured, so it was a complete victory.


    After everyone got together this time, they all looked at Huang Feng, and the meaning was self-evident.


    "There is no one around." Huang Feng said to everyone after communicating with Xiaoying.


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, everyone was really relieved. Before Huang Feng was able to perceive the arrival of the other party at such a distance, everyone was a little doubtful in their hearts. However, it turns out that Huang Feng was right, so before they knew it, everyone believed Huang Feng''s words.


    Before Huang Feng said it was okay, everyone didn''t dare to relax. Now that he heard him say it was okay, it was really okay.


    "Okay, clean up the battlefield, we should leave here too." An Jie said to everyone, then walked to Huang Feng and said: "I will write this incident as a report and hand it in. I won''t take any credit for your work. I''m missing, anyway, thank you this time."


    "Group leader An is polite, this is what I should do." Huang Feng said.


    The cleaning of the battlefield proceeded very quickly. Everyone left here soon. An Jie took the people and left, and Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou also drove away.


    "It seems that my recommendation at the time was not wrong. You are really good." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng in the car.


    "What''s so amazing? I didn''t kill a few people. I still need to practice this marksmanship. Team leader, don''t forget to apply for equipment." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou while driving.


    "I know, you won''t be missing." Bai Xiaorou said: "However, I''m still very curious about your ability to perceive danger. Can you tell me?"


    Hearing Bai Xiaorou shifting the topic to this again, Huang Feng had no choice but to say: "This is an instinct, you ask me to explain, I can''t explain it."


    "It''s fine if you don''t say it." Bai Xiaorou obviously didn''t believe what Huang Feng said. Seeing that he refused to explain honestly, she stopped asking.


    Huang Feng was also relieved to see that she stopped asking questions. If he could, he was not willing to expose before.


    While Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were on their missions, Tianjiao Group¡¯s new slimming drug was finally officially launched. Because there were a lot of publicity and advertising in advance, so many people were paying attention. In the past, the reputation of Tianjiao Group was very good.


    At the gate of the flagship store near the center of Tianjiao Group, many people went in as soon as it opened in the morning, wanting to see if this weight-loss drug was as well advertised.


    In addition to flagship stores, on the counters of major shopping malls, many new products of Tianjiao Group also appeared today. These shopping malls also put weight loss drugs on the counter on the same day.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are both in the flagship store at this time. After all, what happened last time made them value the flagship store. After all, this does not need to be controlled by others. As long as the business here is good, they In the future, such stores will be opened in other cities.


    Seeing that as soon as the door opened, many people entered, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao both had smiles on their faces, but the smiles did not last long before something went wrong.


    "Get out of the way, all out, who is the person in charge here?" A few people in uniform followed in, and then said to the waiter in the shop.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao also found them, and came over quickly, Xie Mengjiao greeted them and said, "I am, what can I do with you?"


    "Are you the person in charge here?" The man''s eyes turned a bit greedily on Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo, and then said: "We are firefighters. We suspect that there is a safety hazard here. Now we need to close the door for inspection. "


    "However, the fire investigation we conducted here only last week, you said there was no problem, yes, it was your Captain Wu led the team." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Captain Wu is on vacation, who knows if what you said is true or not." The man said, "Moreover, it''s been a week since we received a report saying that you have hidden dangers here. Now we must conduct inspections. We do this. , Also for you, for the safety of consumers."


    "Can you wait until we close the door at night?" Su Yumo stepped forward and asked. After all, today is the first day their new weight-loss drug is on the market. Of course, she is not willing to close the door today.


    "No!" Who knows, the man said without thinking.


    Just when Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao wanted to defend themselves, a few people in work uniforms came in, and they asked who was in charge as soon as they came in.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yumo frowned and asked. She already felt something unusual. These people couldn''t be so coincidental. They all came to check today. Maybe someone is behind the scenes.


    "We are from the Food and Drug Administration. It is suspected that there are ingredients harmful to the body in your cosmetics and weight loss drugs. We need to investigate now. After the investigation results are not available, you cannot sell them." The person said.


    "However, we all submitted these things for inspection at the beginning, and there is no problem. You can''t say that you want us to stop business and insist on inspection. Then we can''t do business?" Xie Mengjiao said dissatisfied.


    "What are you shouting? Is this a guilty conscience? We are responsible for the lives of consumers. You businessmen should not think about making money!" The man said righteously.

 699 Chapter 699 Leave the rest to me

    This person¡¯s words immediately caused the people around to point and point, and there was a lot of discussion. Xie Mengjiao¡¯s anxious eyes were a little red. This is not a slander. Tianjiao Group can definitely be regarded as a conscience enterprise. Although they both want to make money, they really want to make money. Make the company bigger, but this does not mean that they have no bottom line. On the contrary, their bottom line is much higher than other companies.


    However, the ordinary consumers around don''t know. Now that people from the Food and Drug Administration say so, they naturally start to doubt Tianjiao Group.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not over yet. It didn¡¯t take long before the people from the Bureau of Industry and Commerce also came and found an excuse to let the store close today, and once it is really closed, when will it resume normal business? It''s hard to say.


    At this time, there are not many customers in this store. Those people are driven away by the uniforms. Of course, what I said is that the things in this store are not safe and there are safety risks. It is for their good, anyway, the reputation of Tianjiao Group has been ruined.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao had already understood at this time that someone had deliberately harassed them. They were not unconnected in government departments, so the two quickly used their relationship.


    However, the feedback they received made the two people a little desperate. Those people were either on vacation, or they just found other excuses to prevaricate, anyway, no one wanted to help them solve this matter.


    These people have obviously been greeted in advance. If there are one or two people, they still don¡¯t care. After all, Tianjiao Group usually respects them a lot, but this time it is a lot of companies that join forces to establish Tianjiao Group. They have also used their relationship. In this way, if they still want to help Tianjiao Group to make a strong comeback, it is obviously not worth the gain.


    They are not so stupid yet, so naturally no one wants to come forward at this time.


    At this time, Xie Mengjiao was about to cry when she was anxious, and Su Yumo also had nothing to do. The two could not rely on their family relationship. They established their own network in Qing Province, but, after all, they came here. In the past few years, although they have also met some people, but the real big people have not been able to get on the line, they know some positions are not too high, at this time, these people dare not to compete with others. People compete against each other.


    And Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao both understand that if their store is closed today, it will definitely not be a small blow to their company. The other party will definitely spread the news, and will delay as much as possible. When their shop reopens, it will be the same, their reputation will really be ruined, and no matter how much advertising is done, it will not necessarily rise.


    However, the two understand the danger of this incident, but there is no way to prevent it from happening. After all, the relationship they can use has already been used, and there is no other way.


    At this time, a few people came in from the door again. These people were not ordinary people, but reporters with long guns and short cannons. As soon as they came in, they shot at the scene for a while, even if the clerk stopped them. What effect.


    Seeing the appearance of these people, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao''s faces became even more ugly. It is not difficult to think that these people are obviously the people behind this incident and are doing a ghost. Otherwise, these reporters would not have appeared by such a coincidence. it''s here.


    Then, the other party may feel that it is not ruthless enough, and there is a burst of excitement at the door, and there is another disturbance, but this time someone was carried over. The few people who followed claimed to be the other party¡¯s family, this person Because they have eaten Tianjiao Group''s products, there is now a phenomenon of poisoning, and they came to Tianjiao Group to talk about it.


    And those reporters would naturally not let this matter go. It was another snap shot. There are more and more people watching the excitement outside. Most people feel that there must be a problem with this Tianjiao Group. Otherwise, there won''t be so many things, and if these things are exposed, Tianjiao Group will be over.


    Of course, a few people guessed that it might have offended someone with this Tianjiao group, otherwise, they wouldn''t be targeted like this, and everything happened together by coincidence.


    Of course, even if these people understand, they won¡¯t say anything. Right is to watch the excitement. They and Tianjiao Group are not relatives, so naturally there is no need to say anything for Tianjiao Group. Moreover, even if they did, No one might believe it.


    Even if Su Yumo is calm, she feels caught off guard when encountering the opponent''s combination of punches, and she doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    At this time, she felt very helpless for the first time and needed to find a support. The first thing in her mind was Huang Feng, but obviously, even if Huang Feng came, she couldn''t help him. , After all, Huang Feng is just an ordinary person.


    "It seems that this time is really going to be planted." Su Yumo thought to himself. Even if the matter is dealt with afterwards, they can operate normally, and the reputation they lose will also cause a lot of damage to their company. Affected.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so lively here? There are so many uniforms?"


    Just when Su Yumo felt helpless, she suddenly heard a familiar voice in her ears, and she looked in the direction of the door with surprise, and sure enough, Huang Feng''s figure appeared there.


    Su Yumo felt that there was a colorful glow behind Huang Feng. He heard his desire and appeared in time.


    "Huang Feng, why are you here?" Su Yumo said with a smile on his face, even if the current situation is very bad, but at this time, Huang Feng can appear by his side, Su Yumo suddenly felt that everything was not a problem. The big deal is that she and Mengjiao will start all over again. For the future of herself and Huang Feng, she is not afraid to fight again.


    Moreover, although the current situation is very troublesome, it is not so troublesome to start all over again.


    Huang Feng also looked at Su Yumo, seeing the helpless look in her eyes for the first time. The previous Su Yumo was full of confidence no matter what, although there was no such thing as a strong woman. Strong, but she has never shown such hesitation in front of Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng''s heart was suddenly filled with pity.


    "It''s okay, leave the rest to me." Huang Feng walked to Su Yumo''s side, hugged her and said.

 700 Chapter 700

    After Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou came back from Yingzhou, because they were worried about Su Yumo''s side, Huang Feng didn''t go home, but came here directly. As for Bai Xiaorou, because there was nothing wrong with going back, they followed together.


    "Who are you? Hurry and leave. Didn''t you see that we are performing official duties?" When Huang Feng comforted Su Yumo, those in uniforms came out to be surprised.


    It might be because of jealousy. After all, Su Yumo is so beautiful, and now he is held in his arms by Huang Feng himself. Many of those people have a look of jealousy in their eyes.


    Huang Feng let go of Su Yumo, turned to look at the man and said, "I am the security guard of this company and a member of this company. Can''t I be here?"


    Hearing that Huang Feng was just a security guard, all those people showed a look of contempt, and said, "You little security guard, if you are making trouble, get out of the way."


    "Why should I let it open? You want our company store to close, do you have the procedures? I seriously doubt your identity now. Who knows who you are, dare to pretend to be a national civil servant."


    "What do I say about you? Who said we are impersonating? Be careful we will arrest you and put you in jail!" A person from the Industrial and Commercial Bureau next to him jumped out and pointed to Huang Feng.


    "Are you a policeman? Can you arrest people casually? Are you a judge? Can you sentence me to jail?" Huang Feng said, looking at the other party unchanged.


    "You kid has a slippery mouth. I will warn you one last time. Get out of your way, or you will be at your own risk!" The man took a step closer to Huang Feng and threatened.


    "What''s the consequence? I''m very curious." Huang Feng said, and then he knocked off the opponent''s hand pointing at him, and said: "Also, I don''t like other people pointing at me like this!"


    The man was stunned by Huang Feng''s actions. The employees of the Tianjiao Group behind Huang Feng were also stunned. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng would dared to do it first, and the government servants were the ones who were hit.


    "You, how dare you hit me?" The man looked at Huang Feng with an incredible expression.


    "Why not? You are made of gold? I can''t touch it?" Huang Feng said, "I don''t have to be polite to those of you who come out of government officials!"


    "We are not impersonating, this is a document!" One of them may be the leader, took a piece of paper from the bag and handed it to Huang Feng.


    Because Manager Yuan and others had already conspired to deal with Tianjiao Group, the necessary things were already prepared early.


    However, after Huang Feng took it, he didn''t look at it immediately. Instead, he looked at other people and said, "What about yours?"


    The people in the other two departments also took out their own files. Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao looked even worse when they saw this situation. This shows that the people behind this incident were already planning to deal with them. They are rushing to deal with it now, and they are definitely not the opponent''s opponent.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest worry on his face. He took the pieces of paper in his hand and looked at it. Then, in the shock of everyone''s eyes, he tore them to pieces.


    "What are you doing! Stop it!" The people in the government departments, seeing Huang Feng''s actions, are now taken aback, and then roar out. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng was so courageous that he dared to tear up the government documents. This is simply blatant contempt of government departments.


    This time, even Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao both showed shocked expressions. They didn''t know why Huang Feng did this. Xie Mengjiao wanted to step forward and stop Huang Feng''s movements, but Su Yumo gave it to him. Stopped.


    "Don''t worry, I believe him." Su Yumo said. Although she didn''t understand what Huang Feng was doing, she believed Huang Feng very much, and she also thought about the worst. If Huang Feng was arrested for this reason, she would lose her face and ask her family for help to rescue Huang Feng. You must know that before, even if she encountered any major difficulties, she never asked for help at home, but for Huang Feng. Feng, she was willing to do that, even if it was because of this, she would not hesitate to be more demanding in the family.


    "Don''t come, or I''ll be polite!" Huang Feng looked at the government officials who charged up, trying to snatch the documents from him.


    How could those people be afraid of Huang Feng, a small security guard¡¯s warnings, as if they didn¡¯t hear them one by one, they continued to rush forward, Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to be polite with them, these people forced Su Yumo so much before, He wanted to teach them a long time ago, and now is just an opportunity.


    Therefore, Huang Feng punched one, and the people who rushed up quickly were knocked down. The people around them all fell to the ground when they saw their eyes. They never thought that there would be someone in broad daylight, just like that. The government officials were blatantly beaten.


    The reporters did not froze at this time. They are the happiest now, because there is a big news about to appear here, and they kept pressing the camera in their hands to record everything on the scene.


    Huang Feng looked up at the reporters and said, "You see, I am self-defense. So many of them rushed towards me. I feel that my life is threatened. You can''t blame me."


    However, those reporters did not answer Huang Feng''s words, and not many people at the scene believed Huang Feng''s words. After all, their eyes were not blind. It was obvious that Huang Feng shot these people. Although these people were large in number, Not Huang Feng''s opponent at all.


    "You, it''s lawless! Quick, call the police, the police will arrest this bastard!" The government officials who were hit by Huang Feng yelled while lying on the ground.


    "Call the police? Okay, let the police handle it, that''s better." Huang Feng said, still not much afraid.


    Now it was the turn of the government personnel on the ground to feel uneasy. They all said that they called the police, but Huang Feng was still not afraid. Either he was dependent on it, or he was a fool, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t seem to be a fool. In other words, he may depend on it.


    However, because Huang Feng is only a security guard, and where do they usually go without being confessed?Which company dares to offend them?Although their official positions are small, they are not so easy to mess with. Some of them know the deputy director of the Jiangzhou City Bureau, and they have a good relationship.


    As a result, these people decisively called the police, and the person who knew the deputy director of the Jiangzhou Public Security Bureau personally called the deputy director. Even if Huang Feng had support, it was of no use, let alone whether there was any. They found a large number of people, that is, the county magistrate is not as good as the current one, and Huang Feng has to suffer a bit.

 701 Chapter 701

    "Boy, you just wait to go to jail!" The person who knew the deputy director of the Jiangzhou City Public Security Bureau said to Huang Feng triumphantly after the call.


    The others also gloated at Huang Feng and the others. They had already thought about it, this time not only to get in Huang Feng, a brave and daring bastard, but also Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and others. Dragging into the water, anyway, they were entrusted by others to find trouble with Tianjiao Group. If Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao can get in, the other party will definitely be more happy, and they will get more benefits. .


    "It''s a bold promise, even government workers dare to fight."


    "Yes, shit, it''s the first time I was beaten by someone. This time I must kill this kid."


    Those people looked at Huang Feng angrily and said.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about them, he also made a call, then turned to Su Yumo and the others.


    "Huang Feng, why are you so impulsive, how can you start beating people? It''s over, this is really over." When Huang Feng came over, Xie Mengjiao couldn''t help complaining. Originally, those people deliberately came to find fault, it was enough. People got a headache. As a result, Huang Feng first beat people and tore up the documents. Although these were Huang Feng¡¯s personal actions, Huang Feng just said that he was the security guard of Tianjiao Group, and the other party would definitely arrest him. With this handle, the Tianjiao Group was dragged into the water.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay? Did you get hurt just now?" Unlike Xie Mengjiao¡¯s complaint, when Huang Feng came, Su Yumo first cared about whether Huang Feng was injured in the conflict just now. As for the company¡¯s affairs, she thought She was also very anxious and nervous, but, obviously, Huang Feng was not as important in her heart.


    "It''s okay, the waste can''t hurt me." Huang Feng smiled and said, then looked at Xie Mengjiao and said: "You don''t complain, I''ve said all about this, let me take care of it, nothing will happen. "


    "Leave it to you, how do you deal with it? Just beat people up like this? You are not helping, you are adding chaos. Do you think that if you beat them up, they won''t trouble our company?" Xie Mengjiao is dissatisfied Said.


    "What should I do? I went to apologize to them, saying that I just had a convulsion in my brain, and it has nothing to do with Tianjiao Group?" Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao and said.


    "What''s the point of apologizing for you now? Do you think they are fools, would you believe it?" Xie Mengjiao said angrily, "Also, I also saw those guys upset and wanted to beat them up. You are mad for me. ."


    Xie Mengjiao doesn''t have the slightest impression of these people, and, anyway, Huang Feng has already started, even if it is now to apologize, it is useless. Besides, she just saw those people being beaten by Huang Feng. In fact, she felt very happy. Yes, the reason why I complain to Huang Feng is only because I am worried about the company.


    Huang Feng and Su Yumo met and smiled. Su Yumo was relieved to see that Huang Feng was not angry with Xie Mengjiao, and then said to Huang Feng, "Or, you should go first. I will do the rest. deal with."


    Su Yumo was obviously afraid that Huang Feng would be taken away by the police. In that case, even if she could rescue Huang Feng, Huang Feng would suffer from it. She didn''t want to see Huang Feng suffer.


    "How can it work? I''m leaving now, and I will give you a mess, so I don''t have any face." Huang Feng smiled and said to Su Yumo: "Why, don''t you believe I can handle it?"


    "No, I''m afraid you will suffer." Su Yumo said, shaking his head.


    "It''s okay, with the talents of these guys, it''s impossible to make me suffer." Huang Feng said.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, aren''t you just a little security guard? How come you seem to be dependent?" Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng as if he was really confident, and couldn''t help but be a little confused.


    "Hey, Xie Mengjiao, Mr. Xie, I have resigned now, and I am no longer your security guard." Huang Feng said with some dissatisfaction to Xie Mengjiao''s call to his little security guard.


    "Didn''t you just say that you are the security guard of Tianjiao Group?" Xie Mengjiao said proudly: "Moreover, as long as you have been the company''s security guard, you will be our company''s security guard no matter where you go in the future!"


    Seeing that Xie Mengjiao was a little nervous and forgot about the scene, Huang Feng was a little amused, and said: "You are really overbearing. I regret going to Tianjiao Group as a security guard before."


    "Just do you regret it? If you don''t come to our company as a security guard? Can you still meet Sister Yumo? Sister Yumo is such a good person, can it be your turn?" Xie Mengjiao said in shock.


    Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo next to him, and then said, "What you said makes sense, okay, I don''t regret it, just call it."


    "It''s pretty much the same, Xiao, Bao, An!" Xie Mengjiao was even more proud when she saw Huang Feng admitting counsel, but when she saw the government officials around them who looked at them, her smile disappeared immediately. Some worried look at Huang Feng and said, "Little security guard, do you really have a solution to this matter?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded. With his eyesight, it is natural to see that these people who are asking for trouble are not people with high positions at all. There is still no problem with dealing with these people. If the level is higher If it is higher, Huang Feng will ask Secretary Qiu for help. Of course, whether the other party will make a move is a different matter. However, even if he does not make a move, Huang Feng himself will not be able to solve it, but it will be more troublesome. That''s it.


    "Well, as long as you solve this matter, I will invite you to dinner!" Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng.


    "You can avoid eating. When I date Yumo in the future, you just don''t want to make trouble." Huang Feng said while watching Su Yumo.


    "Huang Feng, don''t wrong Mengjiao, she didn''t cause trouble." Su Yumo said.


    And Xie Mengjiao also said: "That is, although I opposed you at the beginning, I did not make trouble later. If you solve this matter, I will not make trouble for you, but will also give you a lot of convenience. For example, If you go to our place, I will disappear, and help you take Tang Fox away, and give you a chance to be alone with Yumo Sister, how about?"


    "Okay, it''s a deal! Don''t regret it!" Huang Feng said quickly.


    "Never go back!" Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "Mengjiao, did you sell me like that?" Su Yumo said.


    "I''m selling you, I''m helping you, and you are probably laughing in your heart." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Damn, death is approaching, and there is still the thought of picking up girls there. In other words, this kid is really beautiful, both of them are stunning beauties." Those who come to find fault, see Huang Feng at this time , Who was still flirting with Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, feeling even more upset.

 702 Chapter 702

    These people are indeed very upset. They have already called people on their side. What they want to see is that Huang Feng, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are so scared that they begged themselves and others for mercy.


    However, not only did these three people not beg for mercy, they were still chatting and laughing over there. This did not put them in their eyes at all. When have they been ignored in this way?


    However, even if they feel upset, they dare not go up now. Huang Feng is a lunatic in their hearts, who dare to beat government personnel in broad daylight, and the key is that there are so many people on their side. He still couldn''t beat him, and if he went up now, it would be hard not to be beaten by Huang Feng again.


    "Hmph, let you be proud of you for a while, look at the meeting, how do we clean up you!" Those in uniforms, staring at Huang Feng and others, thought viciously.


    "Always give in, give way to the side if it''s okay, the police handle the case, don''t interfere with official business!"


    Not long after, the police car rang outside, and soon a team of police came towards here.


    The personnel of the three departments who were taught by Huang Feng suddenly smiled after seeing these policemen, and the look in Huang Feng''s eyes became even more unfriendly.


    Don¡¯t say, among these police officers, the leader is an acquaintance. Even if they are not, everyone is from a government department. Although they don¡¯t know each other, under the current circumstances, what you say is your own family. Feng they want to get close.


    "What''s going on here? Who is making the trouble?" The leading policeman walked into the store and said. At this time, there were no customers in the store, but there were many people outside. From a certain angle Speaking of, this direct store of Tianjiao Group is really lively enough today, but this kind of lively is obviously not what Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao wanted.


    "Director Wu, you can be regarded as coming." A person from the three departments came out and said to the leader of the police: "It is them. This shop has many problems. Several of our departments came here to let them suspend business for rectification. Yes, as a result, these people not only refused to accept it, they tore up our files, and even beat others. All of us were beaten by him!"


    "Comrade police, my mother-in-law ate something from this Tianjiao group, and now there is a poisoning situation, you come to give us a comment." At this time, the few people who brought the "patients" to make trouble also came out to join in the fun. They didn''t think about making the scene more lively, but after watching Huang Feng''s move, they decisively chose to wait until the police arrived.


    "It''s your hands?" The policeman walked up to Huang Feng and said, although he said so, his eyes were on Huang Feng''s body. Among these people, Huang Feng''s possibility is obviously The most sex.


    "It''s not us, but I am alone. To deal with these people, do so many people need to take action?" Huang Feng also stepped forward, blocking Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, and said to the policeman.


    Even in the face of so many police officers, Huang Feng did not panic at all. His face was still calm. This calmness made Xie Mengjiao admire him. After all, Huang Feng was just an ordinary security guard in her heart. When ordinary people see the police, even if they have committed no crimes, they will feel a little uncomfortable. Not to mention that Huang Feng has just shot and injured people, but now he is very calm.


    "I was so arrogant after hitting someone, come, take him back to me," the policeman said loudly.


    "Don''t you ask, why did I hit someone so rashly to take me away?" Huang Feng looked at the other side and said.


    "There is nothing to say, so many people here have seen it. It was you who did it first. Don''t deny that." The policeman said.


    "Yes, it was my hand that moved first, but at that time, they rushed to me first, and there were still so many people. I used my hand in self-defense, can''t I?" Huang Feng said.


    "You tore our files, we just want to get them back!" the uniformed shouted.


    "What else do you want to say?" The police headed said, looking at Huang Feng proudly.


    "Of course!" Huang Feng said, "These people are posing as government officials and fabricating false documents. Comrade police, I think you should take them back for a good interrogation."


    "You fart!"


    "You are fake!"


    "It''s so arrogant, even now it''s still stiff!"


    Huang Feng''s words made the people in those three departments very angry, and even some people burst into swearing.


    "Look, is this the quality that government personnel should have? You won''t take them away?" Huang Feng said, looking at the police in front of him.


    "I have been a policeman for so many years, and this is the first time I have seen you so arrogant." The policeman listened to Huang Feng''s words and was unmoved. He looked at Huang Feng mockingly.


    "I''m just telling the truth, where is the arrogance?" Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, go with me." The police obviously didn''t want to drag Huang Feng down, and said to Huang Feng a little impatiently.


    The policemen who followed him also came up, trying to take Huang Feng away in a handcuff.


    Who knows, Huang Feng just dodged, and the policemen froze for a moment. They were anti-arrest?Then, he walked towards Huang Feng with an angry expression, his movements were not as gentle as before.


    However, Huang Feng''s movements were faster. One side kicked and knocked a policeman down. Then, an elbow knocked the other over. As for the last one, in shock, Huang Feng fell over his shoulder. Fell to the ground.


    The leading policeman, Director Wu who was talking to those people, was completely stunned at this time. He did not expect that Huang Feng was so courageous. Not only did he beat those public servants before, but now even their police dare beated.


    "What are you doing? You actually attacked the police?" Director Wu shouted at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and slapped him down directly. This guy was obviously in the same group with those people. After he came, he didn''t ask carefully, and he wanted to take himself away. Why would he be polite? ?


    Right now, Huang Feng seemed to have stabbed a hornet''s nest, and the scene was panicked. The people from the three departments looked at Huang Feng with the same eyes of dead people. This attacking the police and beating them before are completely different things, Huang Feng is definitely going to jail this time.


    Even Su Yumo, who was very confident in Huang Feng before, was very worried at this time. She did not expect that Huang Feng was so impulsive that even the police would beat the police. This matter was very difficult.


    As for Su Yumo, at this time, he could only call Huang Feng as "idiot, idiot".

 703 Chapter 703

    The crowd onlookers around was also talking about it, pointing to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng seemed to have not seen it.


    "Lawlessness, lawlessness! Get him up quickly, and if he dares to resist, shoot!" Director Wu said to his men.


    And those policemen were given a lesson by Huang Feng just now. At this time, they didn¡¯t have any good feelings for Huang Feng. Hearing that his boss had spoken, they all pulled out their guns. Now, the surroundings became more lively.


    "Huang Feng, be careful!" Su Yumo said worriedly.


    "What a fool." Xie Mengjiao also called.


    However, Huang Feng frowned and looked at these people. If that person does not show up again, he would have to do it himself.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing? Who told you to draw your guns? Put them away for me!"


    At this moment, there was a rant from outside, and then several police officers rushed in.


    However, after the police arrived, they did not help arrest Huang Feng, but greeted the previous police officers. The police headed by them even yelled at those police officers.


    "Director Wang, why are you here?" Deputy Director Wu looked at Director Wang in surprise. Although others called him Director Wu, he was just a Deputy Director. The new Director Wang was Jiangzhou. The real leader of the Municipal Bureau.


    However, Director Wu was not convinced by Director Wang. In his heart, Director Wang just hugged Secretary Qiu¡¯s thigh. Director Wu was originally the second in command of the Jiangzhou Municipal Bureau. At that time, Director Wang was still Deputy Director, or Third The rank is still behind him, but, afterwards, Secretary Qiu was promoted, and Director Wang, with his support, actually surpassed himself and directly became the leader of the city bureau.


    Therefore, Director Wu was not only dissatisfied with Director Wang, but also had some grievances against him. In his opinion, the position of this Director was originally his own, and Director Wang took this position away from his own hands.


    "Can''t I come?" Director Wang''s tone was very bad, especially when he saw so many policemen pointing their guns at Huang Feng, his mood was even worse: "Have you heard, put the gun down!" "


    The policemen did not immediately put down their guns, but looked at Director Wu hesitantly. They came with Director Wu, and they usually walk closer to Director Wu. Although Director Wang is their superior, they obviously Listen more to Director Wu.


    After all, Director Wang didn''t have a long time to be promoted to any position. Therefore, he is not alone in the Jiangzhou City Bureau. The Director Wu in front of him is his biggest constraint.


    "Can''t let it go!" Director Wu said, then looked at Director Wang: "Director Wang, this man attacked the police and beat comrades in other departments before. This is a dangerous man. I want to take him back and interrogate him."


    Director Wu did not intend to give Director Wang face, and the atmosphere at the scene was very tense because of Director Wu¡¯s words. The people around did not expect that they would see such an interesting side here. The gun pointed at Huang Feng''s policeman, and because of Director Wu''s words, he did not put down the gun in his hand. Obviously, in the end, they chose to obey Director Wu.


    "No, Mr. Huang, you can''t take it away!" Director Wang shook his head decisively. He knew Huang Feng''s identity. If he was brought to the police station, it would be troublesome for himself. trouble.


    "Why can''t? He attacked the police, he has already broken the law! Why can''t I take him away?" Director Wu looked at Director Wang and said, "Or, Director Wang, you know this person, and you want to abandon your company for private purposes. ?"


    "I know Mr. Huang, but not what you think." Director Wang said, shaking his head.


    "It''s not what I thought? Haha." Director Wu obviously didn''t believe it, and he also deliberately undermined Director Wang''s reputation and lowered his prestige.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a figure approaching. Before he could react, he felt that his face was slapped, and then his body flew up.


    "Hehe, your sister, it''s fun to have someone point a gun at me, right?" It was Huang Feng who flew Director Wu away.


    Originally, Huang Feng thought that calling Director Wang over would solve the immediate problem. However, he did not expect that the Jiangzhou Police Station is not a monolithic one. Director Wang could not hold it for a while. As a last resort, Huang Feng had to I shot myself again.


    The scene suddenly exclaimed that those who came to the Tianjiao Group for trouble, at this time also called to Huang Feng in their hearts: fierce!Being pointed at by so many guns, Huang Feng not only was not afraid to beg for mercy, on the contrary, it was too courageous to draw a deputy director in the face under such circumstances.


    At the same time, many people have also seen Huang Feng''s power. A slap can actually take people away. Is this still a human?


    However, this is not over yet. After Huang Feng flew Director Wu, he once again picked up Lingbo''s microsteps, and walked dazzlingly among the three people who pointed their guns at him. The three of them had not reacted yet, they were already knocked to the ground by Huang Feng''s re-issue, and the guns in their hands were directly confiscated by Huang Feng.


    "Director Wang, I suspect that these people are in the same group as those just now. They intend to attack members of the National Security Bureau. They may be in a group with foreign terrorists. I hope you will take them back and investigate them." Huang Feng played with the guns in his hand, walked to Director Wang, and whispered to him.


    Director Wang was still a little stunned, but after hearing what Huang Feng said, he understood that Huang Feng was going to punish these people. However, Director Wang didn''t think there was anything wrong, and he was even very happy. These people, especially Director Wu, usually like to fight against themselves and don''t put themselves in the eye. This time Huang Feng made a move, it was naturally the best.


    Thinking of this, Director Wang said to the policemen behind him: "You guys, take them back to me, and I will interrogate them. We absolutely cannot tolerate this kind of threat to social security and impersonating state officials. !"


    Those policemen who came with Chief Wang were shocked when they heard what he said. They didn''t expect that their chief would say so. Obviously these people could not pretend to be government officials. It was Huang Feng. Many people can prove that he started beating people first, but now his director is so blatantly covering Huang Feng, and there are reporters present, this is not a faint.

 704 Chapter 704

    "What are you still doing? Don''t hurry up!" Director Wang saw that his subordinates hadn''t acted immediately, and his face was a bit uncontrollable, and he suddenly shouted.


    His reprimand also caused the police to react, and then he stepped forward to escort the several of his colleagues and the public servants of the three government departments who had come before. Although I don¡¯t understand why Director Wang did this, but , After all, this is a matter of leading oneself, even if something goes wrong, it has nothing to do with them. Director Wang is in charge.


    Huang Feng was very satisfied with Director Wang¡¯s attitude. He naturally relied on his status as a member of the National Security Bureau. Bai Xiaorou came with him. However, she did not come in, but was in the crowd outside. Bai Xiaorou also smiled when he treated government officials that way before, and didn''t mean to come up and stop.


    With Bai Xiaorou¡¯s behavior, Huang Feng understood that he could still ¡°do mischief¡± as a member of the National Security Bureau. Moreover, as a person protecting national security, he could completely suspect anyone who might endanger national security. Before the conclusive evidence proves that they are really innocent, they can take some tough, even arrogant methods. After all, Bai Xiaorou had told him before that they have the right to cut first, and of course, if it is because of their own mistakes. If the judgment of the People¡¯s Republic of China has a great impact, it will be subject to investigation.


    However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t think there will be too bad consequences for these ordinary government officials. Otherwise, the experienced Bai Xiaorou would have come up to stop herself, and it is precisely because Bai Xiaorou has been around. Looking at it, Huang Feng didn''t say anything.


    Huang Feng didn''t mind at all for those who were clearly entrusted by others to trouble Tianjiao Group. He also came to a tooth for a tooth.


    "What are you doing? Why do you catch us?"


    "Go away! You don''t need to be a policeman to arrest people casually, do you know who I am?"


    "Is there any king of law, such an obvious bad guy, if you don''t arrest, you come arrest us, you scum in the police!"


    The police went to arrest the civil servants of the government departments, which made those people completely angry. They did not expect that these police would actually listen to the bastard, and would not arrest him, arrest themselves and others, there is no reason. Is there any king of law?


    They are usually arrogant and arrogant. They were beaten by Huang Feng before. Now, these policemen are also here to bully themselves and others, and their attitude will naturally not be good.


    However, the uncooperative attitude of these people made these policemen a little angry, especially among these people, many people still shoved and insulted them, which made their anger continue to rise. Originally, they still had some They are reluctant to catch these people. After all, this is clearly catching the wrong person, but now they don''t have this idea.


    "What''s noisy! Be honest!"


    "Do you dare to arrest? If you have anything, come to the police station to talk about it!"


    These policemen were very polite before, but now they don''t have much attention to measure, and they are becoming more rude towards these people.


    Now, those people are quite honest, because they also understand that if they resist now, they will only suffer. When they arrive at the police station, they want these policemen to look good!


    "Let''s see who dares to move me!" Then Director Wu was angry when he saw that a policeman came towards him.


    "Director Wu, I advise you to be honest, otherwise, you are the one who suffers." Director Wang walked to the other side and said.


    Originally, Director Wu wanted to say something, but when he saw Huang Feng also looking at him, and his eyes were not so friendly, he immediately did not dare to say anything, even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it in his heart, Director Wu But I knew that I was afraid of Huang Feng, a lunatic, and he didn''t know how courageous he was to beat the police and government officials. Isn''t he afraid of going to jail?


    Therefore, Director Wu was really worried. If he resisted again, Director Wang would have nothing to do. However, that lunatic would probably beat him again.


    As a result, Director Wu and the few policemen he brought were also taken away. The storefront was deserted a lot in an instant. Director Wang did not leave immediately, instead, knowing the responsibility here. After Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, they came to them.


    "I''m sorry, because our negligence caused you trouble." Director Wang said.


    "No, it''s okay." Xie Mengjiao said in a daze. She still couldn''t accept it. Things changed so quickly. When the police came before, they thought Huang Feng was going to be taken away. When a few police officers arrived, Huang Feng was all right, and all those who had come to make trouble before were also taken away.


    "That''s good." Director Wang turned around. He probably understood at this time. The previous government officials probably came to find faults deliberately. As a result, Huang Feng and the owner of this store knew each other, and the relationship was good, so, Just help them out.


    Therefore, Director Wang came outside. At this time, there were not many people watching. He looked at everyone and said loudly: "I am the director of Jiangzhou City Bureau. What happened today was a misunderstanding. Whether those people are government officials or not can be determined after investigation. There are new products on the market today, and Tianjiao Group has always had a good reputation. I just happened to buy some weight-loss pills to give to relatives and friends."


    Director Wang''s statement like this was obviously showing his favor to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng clearly understood this, and he also understood Director Wang''s sentiment very much.


    When Director Wang was about to leave, he also took away the people who had been poisoned because of the Tianjiao Group''s medicine. According to Huang Feng''s intention, these people should be checked carefully. And those few people, seeing the director of Jiangzhou City Bureau personally, were a little panicked and wanted to leave, but at this time, it was obviously already a little late.


    After Director Wang took a large number of people away, the shop became more deserted. However, this desertion did not last long. The crowds onlookers walked in. Since the Director of the Public Security Bureau believed in the contents of the shop , Even took the lead in buying, the doubts they had in their hearts naturally disappeared, but they trusted the things here even more.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao did not expect that after this farce, there were more people in their store and the business was actually better, which they had never expected before.

 705 Chapter 705

    Finally, in this shop, only the reporters were in the way.


    Huang Feng walked up to these reporters, looked at them carefully, and used their work permits to read them all, and then said to these reporters: "I don''t care who you are invited to, if tomorrow I see When it comes to your malicious report on the Tianjiao Group, you might end up with those people just now!"


    Reporters are usually very thoughtful. In fact, when Director Wang came to the Huangfeng platform before, they understood in their hearts that this Huangfeng is not just a security guard, and can be seen in front of everyone. Assaulting government officials, assaulting the police, there was nothing in the end, and the chief of the police station helped the platform. Could this be an ordinary person?


    Therefore, they have no doubt about Huang Feng''s words. Although making money is important, it is obviously that their own lives are more important.


    "No, no, we will report truthfully."


    "Yes, how could such a thing happen to a conscientious company like Tianjiao Group? Someone must have framed it."


    "Yep."


    The reporters said one by one, and at the same time, they ensured that everything in their cameras would be deleted. They came out this time because of the nature of private work. Therefore, deleting those things will at most make less money and will not affect it. their job.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "However, since you are here, you can''t go for nothing. You can help promote Tianjiao Group when you go back, how about?"


    At this time, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao also came. Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Su Yumo hurriedly signaled to a staff member next to him. After a short while, the person came with a few red packets.


    Seeing the red envelopes handed over by the staff, these reporters¡¯ eyes brightened. Even if they did not give the red envelopes, they would report some Tianjiao Group affairs in order not to be retaliated by Huang Feng. Of course, it was positive, but, But it''s not too much, just deal with Huang Feng.


    However, they did not expect that Su Yumo would be so good at being a human being. In this way, not only would they still be able to reap the benefits, but they would not have to worry about being retaliated by Huang Feng. Is there anything better than this?


    "Definitely, after I go back, I will write the manuscript immediately!"


    "Yes, how can such a good thing of Tianjiao Group be buried? We must promote it a lot."


    The reporters said with all smiles.


    "Then thank you all." Su Yumo smiled and said to reporters. Huang Feng can threaten these reporters, but she cannot. As the boss of a company, she naturally knows the importance of these uncrowned kings. A good relationship is very necessary.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s attitude as a comparison, Su Yumo¡¯s politeness now makes those reporters more satisfied. The bit of grievances in my heart that had been threatened by Huang Feng also disappeared. After all, the boss of Tianjiao Group is still very Will be human.


    "Actually, you don''t need to give them red envelopes." Huang Feng looked at the reporters holding red envelopes and left with satisfaction, then turned and said to Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao.


    "It didn''t cost much, and it was a good deal to have a good relationship with them." Su Yumo said with a smile: "You are also an entrepreneur, and you have to understand that even if you don''t please them. Reporter, don¡¯t offend, otherwise, they can write you to death!"


    "They dare!" Huang Feng said.


    "Hey, little security guard, I''m still curious now, how exactly did you meet the director of the Public Security Bureau, and how do you think that person is very polite to you." Xie Mengjiao looked up and down Huang Feng and said.


    In fact, this is the biggest question in the hearts of both her and Su Yumo. If it weren''t for Director Wang''s timely appearance, today''s matter would not end yet. After all, Huang Feng''s behavior was in their eyes. Too reckless.


    However, since Director Wang appeared, the two of them understood that Huang Feng had something to rely on, otherwise he wouldn''t do that. However, Huang Feng was just a security guard before, so how could he be known by the director of the Public Security Bureau? , The other party is still very polite to him, even a little obedient, which makes the two of them very puzzled.


    "I knew it accidentally" Huang Feng said, "Furthermore, he was not polite to me, because what I said was reasonable and what I did was reasonable. Of course he could only listen to me."


    "Just what you did, what you said, are you still taking care of it? You hit someone directly, and you tore up all their documents, and even the police beat them. I was frightened to see it." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Hey, I did this for your company, why it seems that you are not satisfied with what I did." Huang Feng said dissatisfied.


    Xie Mengjiao was a little embarrassed, because Huang Feng did it for her company. Although Huang Feng might be just to give her sister Yumo a head start, in fact, it was her company that got the benefits. Must bear.


    "Well, I will invite you to dinner tonight." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you eat or not, don''t forget the things you promised before." Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t worry, I promise to give you and Yumo more opportunities to be alone in the future." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "It''s still about the same." Huang Feng was satisfied.


    However, after such a change of topic, Xie Mengjiao no longer asked about the relationship between Huang Feng and Director Wang, but Su Yumo still had this question in his heart. He thought that Huang Feng actually had the money to set up factories and buy Such a good car, obviously, Huang Feng still has a lot of things he doesn''t know.


    However, Su Yumo was very happy. After all, all of this shows that Huang Feng does not seem to be as simple as it appears. This way, it is obviously good for the future of the two.


    Xie Mengjiao went to work aside, but really left Su Yumo behind to give her and Huang Feng time alone.


    "This Xie Mengjiao is quite trustworthy." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Mengjiao is very good." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo and said, "Yimo, there are indeed some things I haven''t told you about. When I get the chance, I will definitely tell you everything."


    "Well, I believe you." Su Yumo was not at all angry.


    Huang Feng continued: "However, there is nothing I can''t say about Director Wang. I met him like this..."


    Huang Feng did not intend to conceal Su Yumo¡¯s affairs with regard to Director Wang. Besides the storage box, Huang Feng did not intend to conceal Su Yumo¡¯s other matters. Of course, he was a member of the National Security Bureau. Also ready to slow down, he didn''t want Su Yumo to worry about him.

 706 Chapter 706

    "So, do you still know Secretary Qiu?" Su Yumo asked Huang Feng in surprise.


    Through Huang Feng¡¯s narration, Su Yumo also knew that the reason that Director Wang knew Huang Feng well, and was even very polite to Huang Feng, was because of Secretary Qiu¡¯s reasons, not what Huang Feng said before. What he did was Reason, what is said is also reasonable.


    "Well, some friendship." Huang Feng said.


    "Then you have to maintain this relationship. Secretary Qiu is an upstart in the leadership of Qinghai Province. Maintaining a good relationship with him is good for your future development." Su Yumo said.


    Born in a family like her, you naturally know how good and necessary it is to have a helping hand in the officialdom. It can be said that in China, you do a small business by yourself and don¡¯t want to grow. , That''s nothing, once you want to make your career bigger, you can''t do without help from officialdom.


    In the case of Tianjiao Group this time, it can be seen that there is still a big difference between having officialdom assistance and without officialdom assistance. It is not that she and Xie Mengjiao did not understand this. When they started to establish Tianjiao Group, they were conscious. This is done, but the effect is not very satisfactory.


    It¡¯s just that Su Yumo didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to be so powerful, and he knew Secretary Qiu. He was one of the top five in Qing Province. He was a powerful figure, and it seemed that Huang Feng¡¯s relationship with him was still very good. Not bad.


    Of course, Su Yumo didn''t know that Director Wang gave Huang Feng face so much, but it was not only because of Secretary Qiu, even if Huang Feng had a good relationship with Secretary Qiu, he would beat government officials and tear up government documents in public. I can¡¯t ignore it. It¡¯s just that Huang Feng has the status of a member of the National Security Bureau. With this status, he can doubt everyone, and he can naturally act on the target he suspects. This is the director Wang knows that Huang Feng has started beating people. The reason for taking away Huangfeng.


    "I know." Huang Feng said. Although he didn''t mean to court Secretary Qiu, Secretary Qiu had taken good care of him before, and the relationship between him and Qiu Ningshuang was very good. Huang Feng is still very happy to have a good relationship with Secretary Qiu.


    After that, Su Yumo also went to help with Xie Mengjiao''s affairs in the store. Because of the previous events, there were many people who watched the excitement before. Those people saw that several government departments and the police could not open this Tianjiao Group. Naturally, I was more curious about the store, so I came in to see if I had nothing to do. This made more people come in than Su Yumo expected, so naturally, he was a bit busier.


    Huang Feng was not very familiar with these things, and after greeted Su Yumo, he left.


    "It''s all solved, I''m willing to go?" Outside the store, Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng coming out, jokingly.


    Bai Xiaorou never entered the store from beginning to end, so Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao didn''t know her existence, nor did they know that today''s matter can be resolved smoothly, Bai Xiaorou also indirectly contributed.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, "Thank you for today''s matter."


    "Thank me for anything, I didn''t go in, just became a crowd." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Since you said that, then forget it. Originally, I wanted to say that I accept your love. Since you have said so, then forget it." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Don''t!" Bai Xiaorou said quickly: "I helped your girlfriend, why did you say?"


    "It''s not you who said it."


    "What I said is not good!" Bai Xiaorou said: "Remember, you owe me a favor!"


    "Good." Huang Feng said without hesitation.


    Su Yumo didn¡¯t know what happened today, but Huang Feng knew very well that although Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t go in, she still had a great effect. She was ¡°roaring around¡± in it. Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t stop it. That meant helping herself. Therefore, Huang Feng is so confident.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Bai Xiaorou said with satisfaction.


    Huang Feng and the others here are relaxed, but other people may not be so.


    In fact, it is not only Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others who are paying attention to this matter. Manager Yuan and others are also paying attention. Even before, among the crowd of onlookers, there are people from them. These people will know the situation on the spot. , The first time I told Manager Yuan and others.


    Manager Yuan and others are still very concerned about the things they planed by themselves. Moreover, they also believe that Tianjiao Group will suffer a big loss when this combination is defeated, and when things started, it was indeed Developed as they thought, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were obviously not prepared at all. Seeing that the store was about to close on the first day of the launch of new products, Manager Yuan and others were even preparing to open champagne to celebrate.


    However, the emergence of Huang Feng turned the whole thing into a turning point. They found that the people they were looking for were of no use in front of Huang Feng''s rude and unreasonable. Those people were government officials, even if they were not. If you dare to be so in the public, you dare to fight.


    However, Huang Feng ignored it, and hit him when he came up. He even hit the police who came later. This shocked them. However, the evaluation he gave to Huang Feng in his heart was nothing but a flabbergast, no brains, etc. Wait.


    In their opinion, Huang Feng¡¯s behavior is obviously representative of Tianjiao Group. Tianjiao Group¡¯s arrogant handling is obviously forced to do so, and it has already lost a sense of measure. If this happens, the consequences will be It will be more serious, and they feel that Tianjiao Group is over.


    However, these people did not expect that the director of the Jiangzhou City Bureau would pass, and after the past, he stood firmly on the side of Tianjiao Group, not only took those people away, the people of Tianjiao Group, but also Nothing at all, this situation made them almost angry.


    Manager Yuan and others did not expect that the relationship between Tianjiao Group and Director Wang would be so good. You must know that today¡¯s matter was obviously ignored by Tianjiao Group. They beat up public servants in full view. This must be Those who were to be punished, as a result, Director Wang actually ignored the Tianjiao Group and directly helped Tianjiao Group. This was overwhelming his future. Could it be that the relationship with Tianjiao Group is so good that he can sacrifice his own future?


    Manager Yuan and others were very puzzled. Of course, they were not there at the time, and they did not hear the conversation. Therefore, they all believed that the reason why Director Wang did it was because of his good relationship with Tianjiao Group. As for what Huang Feng played in it, it has been ignored.

 707 Chapter 707

    Huang Feng is just a small security guard. Whether it is Manager Yuan or others, he thinks so. Especially Manager Yuan. He had met Huang Feng and had some impression of Huang Feng. Therefore, he knew Huang Feng better. Feng Bao''s identity, and Huang Feng''s resignation, he didn''t know. After all, he couldn''t always care about the movements of an ordinary security guard of Tianjiao Group.


    Therefore, at this time everyone felt that Director Wang was confused and made such a choice. If he did so, it would definitely be unlucky.


    "I said how Director Wang achieved his position today. Isn''t this too stupid?"


    Manager Yuan and others gathered together again today because of the Tianjiao Group, just to have a better discussion.


    "Who can say no? That little security guard beat government officials in front of so many people. This is definitely unlucky. Director Wang is actually so obvious to help. Isn''t this a death hunt?" Another person agreed.


    "Yes, no matter what excuses the security guard makes afterwards, the people in those three departments will definitely not let him go, and Tianjiao Group will follow suit."


    "Is this bad?" Manager Yuan said with a smile: "Because of the security''s brainless behavior, Tianjiao Group will have a bigger somersault this time, and it also involves a backer behind Tianjiao Group. This is for us. It will be even more advantageous."


    "Yes, yes." Everyone said with a smile: "This Tianjiao Group is really looking for death on its own, and it can''t be stopped."


    Obviously, Director Wang has become one of the patrons of Tianjiao Group in the hearts of everyone, and the identity of Director Wang clearly echoes this point, but they don¡¯t know that Director Wang is still thinking about finding the little ones in their hearts. The security guard is the backer, with Huang Feng, how can he dare to claim that he is the backer of Tianjiao Group?


    The atmosphere on the scene is better. Although the development of things is somewhat different from what they planned, Tianjiao Group¡¯s direct sales store did not close today, and even the business is better. However, with what happened today, they Don''t worry, these are just illusions, and within a day or two, those departments will retaliate. At that time, it will be the death of Tianjiao Group, and it will be worse than they thought.


    Soon, everyone separated, and when Manager Yuan got into his car, he even hummed a small song in his mouth. Obviously, he was obviously very good.


    However, when the car started and he was completely separated from those people, he converged his expression, took out his cell phone, and dialed a number.


    "Hey, you should have heard about the directly-operated store today. I think you should be very clear about the consequences of your company."


    There was silence on the phone, and obviously he also knew what Manager Yuan was talking about.


    Manager Yuan didn¡¯t care, and continued: ¡°Just like that, you give me the formula, I can give you 10 million, or you can come directly to the Landou Group. It''s over, do you think the government people are so easy to fight? The government documents are all rubbish, you can tear it up at will? As long as you are not a fool, you can understand that the days behind the Tianjiao Group will be difficult!"


    On the phone, there was another silence.


    "There is not much time left for you. Once Tianjiao Group really falls, your bargaining chips will become lighter, right?" Manager Yuan continued.


    "The things in my hand are very valuable even at that time!" The voice finally came from the other end of the phone.


    Hearing that the other party was finally speaking, Manager Yuan was overjoyed. This means that the other party''s attitude has obviously loosened, so he continued: "I admit that even at that time, the things in your hand are worth money, but, At that time, Tianjiao Group had collapsed, and we didn''t need that thing so urgently. We can study it slowly by ourselves, and the value will inevitably decrease."


    The other party was silent again, but this time it didn''t last long, and quickly continued: "Put the money on my card, pay the money with one hand and the formula. I will not go to the Landou Group."


    "No problem!" Manager Yuan agreed happily.


    After hanging up the phone, Manager Yuan showed a more smug smile on his face. In fact, after failing to steal the formula last time, he did not give up, but did it more cautiously. After all, getting the formula can enhance his own. Strength, reduce research and development time, and at the same time, it can also hit the opponent''s strength.


    And this is also what Manager Yuan expects more than others. Those other people just want to destroy Tianjiao Group, but Manager Yuan is always thinking about the formula of Tianjiao Group, and as long as Tianjiao Once the group shows signs of decline, it will be more conducive for him to convince the other party to trade the formula.


    And now, his goal has finally been achieved. The person who just agreed to trade with him is a senior of Tianjiao Group, who is much taller than the previous security manager. Otherwise, he would not have the opportunity to contact the formula. Such people are people whom Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao trust very much, but they may not have thought that their barriers would be broken again from the inside, and one of their executives was actually taken down.


    On the other side, the senior executive of Tianjiao Group who hung up the phone, a trace of determination flashed on his face, and said to himself: "Mr. Xie, Mr. Su, don''t blame me. , This is driving the company to death."


    In fact, although he was a little moved by Manager Yuan before, after all, even if it is an executive of Tianjiao Group, 10 million is definitely not a small number for him.


    However, at that time, he did not fully make up his mind, and he faintly knew that Manager Yuan and others were going to deal with Tianjiao Group. However, he did not report it. Instead, he was watching to see if Tianjiao Group won, or Manager Yuan and others win, the outcome of this matter will determine his final decision.


    Therefore, today he has been paying attention to the affairs of the directly-operated stores, and today¡¯s affairs, on the surface, Tianjiao Group won, and they were able to continue business, but he understood that today¡¯s affairs have already made Tianjiao Group After completely offending the people of those government departments, the future development of the Tianjiao Group will definitely be affected. As Manager Yuan said, it is not impossible that it will eventually go bankrupt.


    Therefore, when Manager Yuan called again, he had made up his mind. However, he might feel that he owed the Tianjiao Group a debt. Therefore, after he was ready to take the money, he left Jiangzhou and Qing Province. Go to other cities and re-development.

 708 Chapter 708

    This executive obviously didn¡¯t know the role Huang Feng played in this matter. Think about it before today, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao both thought Huang Feng was just a security guard, let alone other people. This executive may not know Huang Feng very much. After all, although Huang Feng had been a security manager before, he did not have much contact with other people and did not take a long time. Therefore, other people did not understand. That is also normal.


    And now Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, who are in a good mood, obviously didn¡¯t know. Manager Yuan dug their corner again and came up with the idea of ??the formula. This time, without Huang Feng¡¯s discovery in advance, the formula was finally It''s not guaranteed.


    After Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou returned to their residences, they went back to their rooms to practice. Of course, Bai Xiaorou did nothing. At Huang Feng¡¯s request, she made a few calls while in the car. These few calls are enough to solve many things.


    Huang Feng cultivated with peace of mind, but the police station was full of excitement. Director Wang went out once and brought back so many people at once. Moreover, among these people, there were police officers themselves, and even more. Colleagues in other departments.


    This situation immediately made the police station lively, and many people watched it.


    "Wang, I advise you to release me immediately, or you will regret it!" Director Wu saw that he and the others had arrived at the police station, and he was immediately confident again.


    However, what he looks like at this time is that when he was asked to say these things, there was no hint of mightyness at all, but rather funny.


    At this time, Director Wu¡¯s left cheek was completely swollen, and even his left eye seemed a little small because of this, and there was still a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. The whole person was embarrassed. You can see the slap before Huang Feng. How powerful is it.


    Hearing Director Wu¡¯s threat, Director Wang smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need Director Wang to worry about my business. If you have time, you should worry about yourself!¡±


    "Worry about myself? What do I have to worry about! I do things in accordance with the law, unlike some people, blatantly defending the murderer, this is already obviously illegal!" Director Wu said with a cold snort.


    "Hehe, you''re okay, you''ll know soon, you can just stay here honestly now!" Director Wang said, then turned and left, leaving Director Wu to stay there alone.


    Director Wu looked around. This is the interrogation room. He used to come here before. However, at that time, he came as a deputy chief and as a policeman. Today, he came in as a suspect. This is a completely different feeling.


    "Asshole! Let me go, surnamed Wang, you''re done, you''re still obsessed with it, you''re done!" Director Wu roared.


    However, Director Wang obviously couldn''t hear his yelling. At this time, he was yelling for injustice. Obviously he was not alone. Those who were brought back by Director Wang were yelling for injustice. Therefore, the entire police station became more lively. Up.


    At this time, Director Wang returned to his office. He wanted to call Secretary Qiu to report on what happened here and see what Secretary Qiu gave. After all, Secretary Qiu is his backer now, and so is he. Secretary Qiu''s direct line.


    Who knows, as soon as the call was connected, Secretary Qiu said, "Needless to say, I already know what happened on your side."


    Director Wang froze and said, "Then Secretary Qiu, what should I do?"


    "According to Huang Feng''s intention!" Secretary Qiu said without even thinking about it.


    Secretary Qiu¡¯s attitude made Director Wang stunned again. Although he knew that Secretary Qiu and Huang Feng had a good relationship before, he did not expect it to be so good. Regarding today¡¯s affairs, Secretary Qiu was so direct. , Completely follow Huang Feng''s will.


    However, he immediately became happy, because Huang Feng meant to punish these people, and Director Wu was also included, this time his biggest opponent was going to be unlucky.


    "But, Director Wu..." Director Wang is still a little worried. After all, Director Wu is the second-in-chief of the municipal bureau. It is not easy to move him. He is also someone, even if it is. The other party is not as good as Secretary Qiu, but it is not without the slightest background. Even if Secretary Qiu wants to move him, it is not easy.


    "He won''t be the deputy director soon!" Secretary Qiu said softly, "Just now, I received a call from the Ministry of Public Security and the headquarters of the National Security Bureau. They said that members of the National Security Bureau are performing tasks in Jiangzhou. At that time, they were threatened with guns by a group of people wearing police uniforms. They suspected that those people were with the gang with the purpose of obstructing them from handling the case, and the members of the National Security Bureau were indeed wasting time because of this. These must be investigated carefully and interrogated strictly! Do you understand the meaning?"


    Hearing Secretary Qiu¡¯s words, Director Wang was surprised. He never thought that Huang Feng had such a big influence. The leaders of the National Security Bureau and the people from the Ministry of Public Security called in person. This is a clear need to protect pornography. Feng, support Huang Feng.


    "I understand, Secretary Qiu." Director Wang said quickly.


    The leaders of these two departments have already said this. Then Director Wang estimates that Director Wu is finished. If you go in, it is probably impossible. However, the clothes on his body may not be kept.


    "That''s OK, you can do it." Secretary Qiu said: "Also, it has a good relationship with Huang Feng. He is more important than you think in the National Security Bureau!"


    Huang Feng is such a small matter. Even if the leaders of the two major departments speak in person, the importance of Huang Feng is self-evident. Even if Secretary Qiu did not remind, Director Wang would not dare to underestimate it. Huang Feng''s.


    In fact, in this case, Bai Xiaorou and An Jie, who had just separated from Huang Feng, were the main players. After hearing Bai Xiaorou''s words from Huang Feng, An Jie agreed to help without saying anything. After all, he I have a good impression of Huang Feng, and Huang Feng only helped him not long ago. With the appearance of Bai Xiao and Anjie, the leaders of the National Security Bureau also have a very good impression of Huang Feng. Therefore, this This is what happened.


    "Lao Wu, Lao Wu, you said that you are not good at offending someone, you want to provoke such a person, you are your own death." After hanging up Secretary Qiu''s phone, Director Wang muttered while walking outside.


    In fact, Director Wu was not part of Manager Yuan''s plan. He was involved in this incident and he could only blame him for his bad luck.

 709 Chapter 709

    Of course, Director Wu is definitely not the only one who is unlucky. Those who were brought back together before are all unlucky.


    After all, these talents were sent by Manager Yuan and others, and they performed more hard there.


    And Director Wang has already decided that he wants to have a good relationship with Huang Feng, so he will naturally check this matter out.


    "Hehe, you are here, do you want to let me go?" When Director Wang appeared in the interrogation room again, Director Wu smiled triumphantly.


    In his opinion, this must have been known to many people now, then Director Wang must have felt the pressure and must have been criticized, and he would be fine.


    Who knows, Director Wang just smiled at him, and then gestured behind his back, and then two people came in. Both of them were naturally policemen, with paper and pen in hand. Seeing them like this, Wu The Secretary couldn''t be more familiar with it. This is what they usually wear when interrogating prisoners.


    "Wang, what do you mean?" Director Wu said panicked.


    "It''s not interesting. It''s just a normal process. You don''t know it?" Director Wang said: "Also, you must be clear about the rules here. I advise you to explain it honestly. Otherwise, you will be the one who suffers. Yourself!"


    "What should I explain to me! I have nothing to explain. The security guard hit me and he attacked the police. It''s as simple as that! You don''t catch him, but instead catch me. You are confused." Director Wu called out.


    "What to do, I know myself, you''d better explain your own problems honestly, why the group blocked the comrades of the National Security Bureau from handling the case, is there any hidden secret!" Director Wang said.


    Director Wu was at a loss, "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "If you don''t understand, just think about it. If you think it over, you will recruit them all!" Director Wang finished speaking, then turned and left the interrogation room. No matter what Director Wu called out, he ignored him. The two interrogators inside, Director Wang I have already said hello, so I naturally know how to try it.


    Later, Director Wang went to other interrogation rooms to see the situation of other people¡¯s interrogations. These people¡¯s evidence was much easier to deal with than Director Wu. After all, they had collected money to do things, so they felt guilty. Originally, they were expecting that things could turn around after coming to the police station. However, after being here for so long, Director Wang still has nothing to do, and some people came to intercede for them, but they were all killed. Director Wang was blocked, which made them feel more fear.


    And when one person was the first to be unable to carry it, the others were also breached, confessing that they had taken advantage of others and deliberately asked Tianjiao Group for trouble.


    As for those people who said they were poisoned by taking Tianjiao Group medicine, they were all recruited. They also received money, and the woman who said she was poisoned was not poisoned at all. They wanted to make trouble. It¡¯s just a bigger one, it¡¯s impossible to really poison yourself, so after arriving at the police station and discovering that something could not be done, the woman took the initiative to get up. She went to the hospital. Once that time, she was found to be pretending, and the guilt was even greater.


    When things got here, they came to a conclusion. These people were all entrusted to trouble Tianjiao Company, and the people who instigated them were the competitors of Tianjiao Group. However, because they did not cause too bad consequences, Moreover, those people also instructed these people to make trouble, so these people in front of you can deal with it. As for the competitors of Tianjiao Group, Director Wang is not easy to start. After all, those people''s companies are not. Small people have many backgrounds, and if you move so many companies at once, even the leaders of the city and the province will probably not agree.


    However, these people are miserable right now, and they must be punished. Moreover, the way these people are promoted in the future will definitely be affected, and they will not even have a chance. After all, this matter is theirs. There is a stain.


    Of course, Tianjiao Group is not completely without losses. That is, the impression of the leaders of these three departments on Tianjiao Group is definitely not very good. After all, their own people have suffered a loss there, even if It is true that their people are not doing the right thing, but the practice of Tianjiao Group still makes them very unhappy.


    However, if they want them to retaliate against Tianjiao Group now, they don''t dare. Everyone knows that there is someone behind the Tianjiao Group. Moreover, those who protect Tianjiao Group have a lot of energy, and now they want to retaliate.


    And Director Wu is also a tragedy. Those who interrogated him repeatedly said that his behavior seriously affected the actions of the National Security Bureau. When they doubted his motives, Director Wu just refused to admit it, but in order to prove himself and those so-called It¡¯s okay for the gangster, Director Wu even proactively admitted that he was entrusted by others to arrest Huang Feng, and the reason he agreed to that man was because that man usually had a good relationship with him and was respectful.


    Director Wu even did not admit it, but the National Security Bureau and the Ministry of Public Security said that he had delayed their actions. Therefore, he still had negligence in his duties. His clothes were kept, but the position of the deputy director But he couldn''t keep it, and he was dropped to other places, and Director Wang finally benefited. In the police station, now no one publicly contradicted him, which made him feel good.


    Director Wang is in a good mood, but the other people are in a bad mood. Manager Yuan and others have been paying attention to the situation at the police station. They even plan to watch the progress of the situation and use the relationship again to help Director Wang won, and at the same time completely defeated the Tianjiao Group.


    However, they have not waited for them to do it again. With the efforts of Director Wang, the police station has made breakthrough progress. Those people have not resisted, and they have all explained, and Director Wu, whom they had hoped for, It has no effect at all, and even has to be punished.


    For such a result, they really did not expect it.The surprised jaw was about to fall off. This is completely different from what they thought. Regarding the affairs of the National Security Bureau and the Ministry of Public Security, neither Secretary Qiu nor Director Wang had any intention to disclose it. Therefore, Manager Yuan waited. People are confused now. I don''t know why the leaders of the city and the province made Director Wang such a mess without dealing with him.

 710 Chapter 710 Change of Attitude

    Manager Yuan and the others are completely confused. How do you look at this matter? How weird it is. It is obvious that Director Wang Hu Zuofei is covering Huang Feng. However, it is not Director Wang who is unlucky in the end, but Director Wu and others who go to Tianjiao. Group of troublesome people.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?" Someone asked irritably. The current situation has completely exceeded their expectations. It is not the same as what they thought before. Not only does Tianjiao Group have nothing Moreover, the reputation is still very good, and they have not got anything, but it is a loss of soldiers and soldiers, and the loss is not small.


    "Who knows!" The person next to him was also very irritable. Those three government departments recruited them. Although they won''t have any major troubles, some minor punishments are Indispensable, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that so many of them have united, but they have not been able to do anything to the Tianjiao Group. On the contrary, they have suffered heavy losses and spread it out, and their prestige will drop a lot. , And Tianjiao Group is shocked!


    "You said, is it possible that Tianjiao Group has found a relationship in the province and there is a big leader to come forward?" Someone guessed.


    "This is possible, but there is no news at all. Moreover, even the provincial leaders would not help the Tianjiao Group so decisively. After only half a day, Director Wu was dismissed. This style of work, It doesn''t look like the leaders of the province did it."


    These people do not deal with government departments less often. Naturally, they know that no matter whether they are big or small leaders, they will not be so happy. What''s more, the Tianjiao Group is obviously doing something wrong this time, even those people are If you want to help Tianjiao Group, you have to think about it. How can it be done so quickly?


    These people obviously didn''t know that it was not the leaders of the government departments that shot, but the National Security Bureau and the Ministry of Public Security. These two departments that like to deal with things harshly, the speed is naturally not slow.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise!" Manager Yuan finally spoke out. Compared to the anger and panic of these people, he was quite calm. Although this time did not cause much trouble to Tianjiao Group, He didn''t get nothing.


    Before the news came out from the Public Security Bureau, he had already completed the transaction with the senior executive of Tianjiao Group. Now the other party has left Jiangzhou with the money, and he has an extra formula in his hand, so Although he was a little disappointed with this incident, it was not unacceptable.


    "This time we failed to bring down the Tianjiao Group, it was their fate, but next time they will not be so fate." Manager Yuan said: "Moreover, this time we also know some of their details. Next time, we can prepare a more secure plan."


    Everyone was thoughtful. Although they felt that what Manager Yuan said was reasonable, they always felt that something was wrong.


    "Well, you guys continue to talk, I have to leave beforehand." Manager Yuan stood up and said, in his eyes, these people are just tools he used, and as they got the formula, they The effect is much smaller.


    Everyone looked at each other a little at the sudden departure of Manager Yuan, but there was no reason to call him back. They could only watch him leave.


    "Do you feel that this manager Yuan seems a little different." After Manager Yuan left, the boss of one of the companies said to the people around him.


    "You have this feeling too? I thought it was only me." The person next to him also nodded and said.


    "It is indeed a little different, but I can''t tell where it is different," another person said.


    "Attitude has changed!" The first speaker said suddenly: "When he joined us to deal with the Tianjiao Group before, he was not the way he is now. He was very polite to us at the time, and in many cases he was a later generation. Self-proclaimed."


    "Yes, but looking at the way he was just now, his expressions have lost the sense of humility he had before. Although he hasn''t shown how arrogant he is, he already has the meaning of sitting on an equal footing with us, even, there are some differences. Care about our attitude." Another person added.


    "How could this happen? Didn''t he always want to deal with Tianjiao Group? Now Tianjiao Group has not fallen, even if he wants to part ways with us, it is too early."


    "Who said no." The first speaker said: "But you see, after hearing the news from the government department, we were all anxious and disappointed, but he didn''t seem to be too anxious. And, there is not much disappointment, as if everything is within his grasp and he is satisfied with the current situation."


    It has to be said that these people present are all old foxes in the mall. They may have lacked the spirit to continue to make progress, but that observation has not disappeared, and even more experience.


    Manager Yuan thought he was hiding something very well. In fact, he just had a few changes, and he has been discovered by these old foxes.


    "That''s right, we are still thinking about how to continue to deal with the Tianjiao Group. It''s better for him to just find an excuse to leave, which is very suspicious."


    "You said, would he be using us?"


    "Probably not. After he arrived in Qing Province, he and the Tianjiao Group became enemies. This is not a secret. In the case of the Tianjiao Group, our goals are the same."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    After discussing for a long time, everyone did not find the reason for the change in Manager Yuan¡¯s attitude. Instead, they became more puzzled. In the end, everyone decided unanimously, staying still for the time being, and always paying attention to the progress of things, including Tianjiao Group and Manager Yuan. By the way, now, Manager Yuan can no longer gain their full trust.


    This day is still very lively for several government departments in Qinghai Province and cosmetics companies in the province, and Tianjiao Group seems to have the last laugh. Not only did they close the store on the first day of the launch of new weight-loss drugs, Moreover, they also took advantage of the situation to gain a reputation. At the same time, what happened in the police station made their competitors not dare to do anything to Tianjiao Group. They needed to re-evaluate the strength of Tianjiao Group.


    And most people don''t know that behind all this is just because there is a person who was an ordinary little security guard before.

 711 Chapter 711

    In the evening, Huang Feng did not eat at his own residence, but went to Su Yumo''s residence. Tang Muxue seemed to have also received the news, so today did not bring her to make soup to find Huang Feng, but After work, I stayed at my residence.


    Today¡¯s dinner was still performed by Huang Feng himself. Although Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were supposed to invite him to dinner, thank him, but when Huang Feng arrived, he went to the kitchen. In Xie Mengjiao¡¯s words, it was OK. Those who work harder.


    Fortunately, today''s Xie Mengjiao was still trustworthy. After eating, she dragged the somewhat reluctant Tang Muxue back to the room and gave the entire living room to Huang Feng and Su Yumo.


    "There has been news from the police station that Deputy Chief Wu has been transferred from his post, and the others who came to the shop today have also been punished to varying degrees. I''m not going to thank Secretary Qiu, Feng Huang. , You help me and Mengjiao to thank him." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng who was sitting next to him.


    Obviously, Su Yumo thinks that the reason for such a result is that Secretary Qiu is playing a role. Although Secretary Qiu is not helping her and Xie Mengjiao on the face of the two, it does help the company. , She and Xie Mengjiao were not easy to visit, so now they can only visit Huang Feng, and at the same time bring their gratitude.


    "No problem." Huang Feng said. Secretary Qiu also helped in this matter. Although it did not play a decisive role, it was indeed a great effort. Moreover, without Secretary Qiu, it was impossible to know him. Director Wang''s.


    Seeing that Su Yumo still had to talk about the company, Huang Feng said quickly: "It''s rare for us to be alone, so don''t talk about official business all the time."


    Su Yumo blushed a bit after hearing Huang Feng''s words, but after that, he did not talk about the company again. In fact, because of Huang Feng''s help today, their company really didn''t worry much about it.


    When Huang Feng and Su Yumo were outside, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue in the room were a little boring.


    "Tang Fox, what are you talking about?" Xie Mengjiao finally couldn''t help asking.


    "You ask me, how did I know." Tang Muxue said a little irritably. Although she had known that Huang Feng and Su Yumo were a pair, she was also prepared, but she saw Huang Feng and Su Yumo both. People were chatting in the hall, and her heart was still a little uncomfortable.


    "I said Tang Fox, you took gunpowder today, and you talk so violently? Or, you quarreled with your boyfriend? You are getting angry. No wonder you didn''t go to the soup today." Xie Mengjiao looked at Tang Muxue and said.


    "What gunpill did I take? Also, I don''t have a boyfriend." Tang Muxue felt even more irritable when she heard Xie Mengjiao''s words. For the first time, she was really tempted by a person. As a result, this person was still her girlfriend''s male. My friend, her heart is very awkward and uncomfortable.


    "You said you don''t have a boyfriend? Both Yumo and I know?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Sister Yumo knows? What do you know?" Tang Muxue suddenly sat up from Xie Mengjiao''s bed and said.


    "Why are you so surprised?" Xie Mengjiao looked at each other and said of course: "You have never boiled soup for anyone before, and you have been so abnormal recently, don''t you have a boyfriend? What''s so hard to guess?"


    "It turned out to be like this. I was shocked." Tang Muxue said with a sigh of relief when she heard Xie Mengjiao''s words. She thought they knew what happened between herself and Huang Feng. It turned out not to be. By the way, between herself and Huang Feng Except for the previous misunderstanding, there seems to be nothing.


    "What''s so scary about this? Sister Yumo and I also said, when do you want to find an opportunity to bring your boyfriend over and let us see and see who it is, it can actually make our Tang Fox take heart "Xie Mengjiao said.


    "What you said seems like I was very bothered before." Tang Fox said.


    "Even if it''s not, it''s almost the same." Xie Mengjiao said: "By the way, I am really curious about what your boyfriend looks like.


    "Curious about you big head, I don''t have a boyfriend!" Tang Muxue said.


    "Don''t tell me, I''ll go to overhear Sister Yumo and the others chatting!" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "If Sister Yumo knew what you were eavesdropping, she wouldn''t let you go," Tang Muxue said.


    "I won''t let her find out."


    However, as soon as Xie Mengjiao finished speaking, she heard a touch before it came from the next door. Huang Feng and Su Yumo went to the room. Now Xie Mengjiao wanted to eavesdrop, and there was no way to peek.


    "You said they won''t go to have sex anymore." Xie Mengjiao said like a curious baby.


    "What''s your love? Sister Yumo is not that kind of person." Tang Muxue said without even thinking about it. However, thinking of her previous misunderstanding with Huang Feng, she was worried again. Sister Yumo is not that kind of person, but Huang Feng Yes, Huang Feng dared to move his mouth last time in the kitchen. This time he will be even more presumptuous in Yumo''s room.


    "What''s wrong, let me tell you, Sister Yumo met the nemesis, you know, I saw them kissing downstairs before. How long have they been? Sister Yumo just I was captured, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it myself." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Really, they kissed?" Tang Muxue didn''t know what her mood was.


    "It''s true, I saw it with my own eyes!" Xie Mengjiao said with a positive expression.


    "Pervert!" Tang Muxue cursed suddenly, thinking about the affairs between Huang Feng and her before, it is really possible.


    "Yes, pervert, then Huang Feng is a pervert!" Xie Mengjiao said with approval.


    However, the two did not know that the pervert in their mouths did not have a close relationship with Su Yumo. Even if they were in a relatively private room, after all, they had their own girlfriends. Su Yumo still I was very shy, so I didn¡¯t agree with Huang Feng¡¯s close contact. In the end, when Huang Feng was about to leave, he was attacked by Huang Feng, and Su Yumo blushed. , But not really angry.


    In the next few days, it was fairly calm. Although Tianjiao Group¡¯s new weight loss drug was not as magical as the advertisement said, it was better than similar products. Therefore, the sales volume was still good, which also led Tianjiao. Another development of the group.


    Apart from dating Su Yumo for dinner, Huang Feng usually spends his time cultivating, or he just goes to the winery to see his wine is about to leave the factory, and he is busy promoting it recently.

 712 Chapter 712

    The development of the winery is still good. A bottle of white wine is brewed. There are already a lot of stocks in the wine cellar and warehouse, and Huang Feng has recently recruited a lot of salesmen, just to promote this Wine.


    The situation is also okay. Although this is a new wine, it is not well-known, but after the dealers tasted the wine, the evaluation of this wine is very high. These people are very optimistic about the prospects of this wine, and Huang Feng He was also willing to invest in advertising, and invested the last little money he had left. If he could no longer withdraw the funds, he might even have the risk of breaking the capital chain.


    However, Huang Feng is not very worried. Not to mention that the two companies in reality have already begun to make money, and the prospects are also very good. In parallel space, in those two spaces, his industry is now also in existence. To help him make money steadily, it''s just that Huang Feng hasn''t raised the money now, so it seems that he is a little short of money.


    With Huang Feng''s input, his new wine has not yet been put on the market, and already has some reputation, which is expected by many people. Huang Feng also expects his new wine to become a hit.


    As for Manager Yuan and others, this period of time is still dead. After Manager Yuan obtained the formula, although he has already started production, he still changed some things before the production. After all, Tianjiao Group¡¯s weight loss drug The formula was patented. It is impossible for him to come out with exactly the same thing and slightly change some of the ingredients that have little effect before it goes on the market.


    And this is not too difficult for Manager Yuan. After several days of hard work, he has completed the last few steps. Now, he has also begun to produce weight-loss drugs, and the advertisements are also urgent. After going out, it is about to go public and compete with Tianjiao Group.


    Both Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were a little wary of the actions of Manager Yuan. They both knew that if they were not sure, Manager Yuan would not take it lightly, and they didn''t know what this guy was going to do this time.


    The bosses of other companies also had doubts in their minds at this time. When contacting Manager Yuan before, they had not heard of any weight-loss drugs that Landou Group would list in the near future. Manager Yuan was hiding too deeply. Right.


    And these people obviously understand something faintly, but they still have a certain expectation at this time, hoping that the Landou Group and the Tianjiao Group will suffer both losses in the battle. In that case, they will be able to profit.


    "Drag him out for me!"


    In another time and space, in a very ordinary wood house, An Ziqing covered his nose with one hand and said to his servant.


    "Yes!"


    The two servants in the wood shed hurriedly stepped forward and dragged the corpse on the ground that had just died and was not yet cold. The blood oozing from the corpse made a clear path on the ground, and the corpse''s face On, at this time, there was still a look of horror and unwillingness, but at this time, it was obvious that there was nothing more to do.


    When the corpse was dragged to the door, Yang Guan shone on its face, reflecting a very young face. If Ouyang Xingwen were here, he would definitely recognize him. This person is his former attendant. King two!


    This person who has just died is indeed Wang Er. After being tortured by An Ziqing for a long time, An Ziqing, who has completely lost his patience, finally decided to give up. He thinks Wang Er should not lie, he is true He doesn¡¯t know where the ring is, so if he continues to interrogate, it¡¯s a waste of time.


    Therefore, today, after his last interrogation of Wang Er was still fruitless, he directly asked his subordinates to kill him alive, and he did not have the slightest sympathy for this kind of useless waste.


    However, besides An Ziqing, there was another person in the firewood room at this time. At this time, that person was also tied up with his hands and feet, because he had just witnessed the whole process of Wang Er''s death, so at this time this person There was also a look of horror on his face, his face pale, and there was no trace of blood.


    "Shunzi, I''ll tell you again. I have a limit of patience. You have seen the end of Wang Er just now. You don''t need to say anything more. If you still refuse to cooperate, Your fate will not be much better than him." An Ziqing said to another person in the wood house.


    This is also another purpose of An Ziqing''s killing Wang Er. He is going to kill the chicken and the monkey so that the remaining person can honestly explain it, and the remaining person is the one who came to An Ziqing with joy before. Straight.


    After Shunzi framed Ouyang Xingwen at the restaurant that day, he ran out of the chaos, and then he went straight to An Ziqing, originally he was still thinking that he could have a better life with An Ziqing. And at the beginning, it was indeed the case. After An Ziqing knew what he was doing, he was very happy. He also rewarded him with some silver and arranged a good position for him.


    However, this situation did not last long. The fact that the Scarlet Mercenary Group and Ouyang''s family fell out because of Zhu Guo finally came out, and that Zhu Guo did not appear in the end. The Scarlet Mercenary Group insisted that it was the Ouyang family. It was dropped, but Ouyang''s family didn''t admit it. However, the outside world generally believed that the Zhu Guo should be in Ouyang''s family. Otherwise, the Scarlet Mercenary Group had no reason to attack Ouyang''s family.


    And Ouyang Xingwen is most likely to get Zhu Guo in Ouyang''s family, and the sentence that Shunzi said at the end to instigate divorce is even more suspicious.


    And An Ziqing had also heard of Zhu Guo and understood the role of Zhu Guo. As for Shunzi¡¯s words, he had also heard of it, so he gave his idea to Shunzi, and it happened , Shunzi was in his home at this time, so he wouldn''t let it go.


    So, Shunzi realized a tragedy that came out of his mouth. It was originally he framed Ouyang Xingwen and said casually, but now it has also become his life-killing talisman at the same time. This is what he didn''t have before. Thought-of.


    "Master An, please let me go, I really didn''t lie to you, I really don''t know where that Zhu Guo is, please let me go! I just said casually, it was not you who let me provoke Ouyang Is it related to the relationship between the family and the Scarlet Mercenary Group? You can''t keep your word!" Shunzi said in tears.


    However, An Ziqing had a hard-hearted heart. He was not moved at all. He looked at Shunzi with a cold face and said, "It seems that you haven''t suffered enough. Come here, let me continue to fight!"

 713 Chapter 713: How is Magic Practice

    The two men who dragged Wang Er''s body out again returned to the wood house, took the whip, and drew it on Shunzi''s body. The two of them are very familiar with this matter. , Didn''t miss Wang Er, now it''s just another person.


    "Ah, Master An, I really don''t know where Zhu Guo is! You let me go, ah! An Ziqing, your words don''t count, there will be thunder and thunder!"


    Shunzi wailed constantly under the lashes of the two of them. At the beginning, he kept begging for mercy. However, he found that the begging was useless at all, so he began to curse An Ziqing. However, An Ziqing also didn''t care, Shunzi Helplessly, he pleaded again. After that, he kept begging and cursing, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t change An Ziqing''s mind.


    Shunzi¡¯s intestines are all regretful now. Why was he so confused about the lard at the beginning? I believed An Ziqing¡¯s words. This An Ziqing usually plays with Ouyang Xingwen. The two of them are like each other. , When he was able to plot against Ouyang Xingwen, he should have thought that he was definitely not a good person.


    It¡¯s a pity that I was confused and made this decision. Now it¡¯s too late even if I regret it. I¡¯m just a subordinate, and no one will come to save myself. And my former master Ouyang Xingwen, at this moment I''m afraid I''m willing to kill myself.


    Shunzi guessed it right. During this time, Ouyang Xingwen has been looking for him, not missing him or trying to save him, but trying to find him and kill him!Of course, before killing him, Ouyang Xingwen wanted to ask him why he wanted to betray him, he was usually good to him, and wanted to ask him why he did this.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen has been searching for so many days, and still has no clue. He can''t find Shunzi at all, and he doesn''t even have a clue. It seems that Shunzi has evaporated from the world. Ouyang Xingwen suspects It¡¯s not impossible for Shunzi to run away and leave Haotian City. Shunzi must know that his behavior has offended his family, and he will not let him go. As long as he is not stupid, he Will definitely run away.


    For this reason, Ouyang Xingwen feels very depressed and angry. Shunzi can leave, but he can¡¯t. His family is still here, and because of Shunzi¡¯s frame, his family is now experiencing huge risks. , Even if Ouyang Xingwen is usually unlearned and skillless, but from the recent family atmosphere and what happened, he feels a stormy posture.


    Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s depression is not only because he didn¡¯t find Shunzi, it¡¯s just one reason, another reason is that his father has a very bad temper recently, since he was chopped off an arm in the restaurant last time. , His strength was greatly lost, and he retired directly from the great magician to the advanced magician, and his strength dropped by more than one level.


    Therefore, Ouyang Tian''s mood is obviously impossible to be good, so Ouyang Xingwen, who caused his great loss, naturally has no good life.


    And because Ouyang Tian¡¯s strength has fallen sharply, and at the same time he has brought in such a big enemy as the Scarlet Mercenary Corps to the family, his prestige in the family has also dropped a lot, and the elders have already proposed to remove him from the position of the family head Now, although this proposal has not been passed, it is obviously not good news for Ouyang Tian.


    Parker, the leader of the Scarlet Mercenary Group, has not given up his revenge on Ouyang''s family since escaping from Vast Sky City, and even more fiercely than before. He seems to be on the bar with Ouyang''s family. During this time, he has continuously attacked Ouyang. The branch stores of the family have caused the Ouyang family to suffer heavy losses. This is also one of the reasons why the elders are dissatisfied with Ouyangtian. Because of Parker¡¯s revenge, the Ouyang family has recently suffered a great loss, and the elders have their own members. Therefore, Their losses are also great, so they are naturally dissatisfied.


    "These damn old things, usually rely on the old and sell the old, just forget it. At this time, they still want to drive me down. They think that if I drive me down, the Scarlet Mercenary Group will give up revenge? This is over? It''s whimsical! Old immortal!"


    In the family hall, Ouyang Tian roared with an ugly face. He has reason to be angry. During this time, he has been in a bad mood. His son has blocked himself, and he lost another arm and his strength has also declined. , Now the elders in the family have also come out to pick things up, wanting to depose their own patriarch, all things are really terrible to him.


    "That''s right, those old immortals can just eat and drink every day and wait for death. They even jumped out to do things. It''s really annoying to live." In the hall, besides Ouyang Tian, ??the only listener was his son Ouyang Xing. Text.


    And Ouyang Xingwen doesn''t have the slightest affection for these elders who troubled his father. If his father can''t be the patriarch, how can he inherit his position in the future?Therefore, these elders'' troubles with his father are trouble with him. It is strange that he can have a good impression.


    "Shut up! You still have the face to say? If it weren''t for you to cause such a disaster, I would be in this situation now?!" Ouyang Tian said glaringly at his son.


    "That''s not all to blame me. The Scarlet Mercenary Group made it clear that they wanted to ruin us, and I didn''t expect that Shunzi''s dog would eat inside and out to frame me." Ouyang Xingwen defended in a low voice.


    "If you honestly meditate and practice at home, how can you get into the Scarlet Mercenary Group? How can they blackmail us? It''s all good things done by your rebellious son!" Ouyang Tian said, obviously, until now, he thinks it is Scarlet. The members of the mercenary group are blackmailing them, and there is no zhu fruit in that box.


    However, the other party wronged them because his son provoked the other party first. If it weren''t for the idea of ??hitting others, how could they come to trouble them?


    Ouyang Xingwen was told by his father that he did not dare to raise his head, but he was still unconvinced in his heart, but his father was obviously still in anger, so he did not dare to talk back.


    Seeing that his son''s attitude was pretty good, Ouyang Tian''s mood finally improved. He slowed down his tone and said, "How is your magic practice."


    Recently, because of too many bad things, Ouyang Tian has no time to care about his son¡¯s cultivation. Now suddenly remembered that Ouyang Xingwen has taken Qizhi Pill for a long time. Even if his aptitude is poor, he should It is the talent for awakening magic, but I don''t know how the magic cultivation in his body is.

 714 Chapter 714

    "Cultivation? This..." Hearing his father''s question, Ouyang Xingwen suddenly wondered what to say.


    In other words, during this period of time, he has been cultivating seriously, but there is no way to awaken his magic talent. He can''t work hard, there is still no movement in his body, no magic at all, which makes him have no choice.


    "What? What can''t you say?" Ouyang Tian frowned and asked.


    "Uh, uh..." Ouyang Xingwen saw his father''s face changed, and he was even more afraid to speak.


    Ouyang Tian also noticed Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s anomaly, his face became even more ugly, and then walked into Ouyang Xingwen to feel the magic in his body. Although Ouyang Tian''s strength has declined, he is still a magician after all, and he is still a high-level magic. Teacher, as long as Ouyang Xingwen has magical powers in his body, he can still get a general sense, although he can''t accurately judge which level he is at.


    However, after feeling it for a long time, Ouyang Xingwen was already sweating on his head. Ouyang Tian still could not feel a trace of magic in his body. He had no doubts about the effect of Qizhi Pill, so he Even if I felt that I was injured too badly last time, I haven''t fully recovered yet, so my sensitivity has dropped a lot.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen saw more and more frost on his father¡¯s face, and he became more and more frightened. He stammered and said, ¡°Well, actually, I¡¯ve been practicing hard, although, still, still There is no talent for awakening magic, but don¡¯t worry, father, I already feel it, and I will definitely awaken in the near future!"


    Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s guarantee not only failed to make Ouyang Tian¡¯s mood better, but worsened, "What? You said you haven¡¯t awakened magic talent? Are you a waste? Ah! After eating Qizhi Dan for so long Now, there is no magic talent for awakening! What is going on?"


    "I don''t know, father, after taking Qizhi Pill, I have been practicing, but I just don''t have the talent for awakening magic!" Ouyang Xingwen felt that he was about to cry.


    It was also the first time Ouyang Tian had doubts about his son. Although Ouyang Xingwen had not had the talent for awakening magic, others would gossip behind him, saying that he was a trash, but Ouyang Tian never gave up on him. , On the contrary, it cost him a great price to help him buy Qizhi Pill to help his son''s early awakening of magic talent.


    However, he did not expect that his son was really such a waste. After taking Qizhi Pill for so long, he had no reaction at all. What he had heard before was that people with poor aptitudes ate Qizhi. After Dan, he would definitely be able to awaken his magic talent in a week, but his own son would be better, and it hasn''t had any effect until now.


    As for what Ouyang Xingwen said, he already felt that he would not believe it at all if he would be able to awaken his magic talent recently.


    "Trash!" Ouyang Tian, ??who was anxious, finally couldn''t help the anger in his heart, and slapped Ouyang Xingwen fiercely, but Ouyang Xingwen, who was not prepared at all, was slapped to the ground and his teeth were all lost. Two, there was a lot of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, he even forgot to shout, because at this time his father''s hideous look was something he had never seen before, and the first shot was the most ruthless time he had ever seen. .


    Ouyang Tian has reason to be angry. He was recently troubled by the elders in the family because of his previous affairs with the Scarlet Mercenary Group. Now, his son, after spending a lot of money on himself, still cannot awaken his magic talent. , Then the position of his heir must be lost, and by the way, his position will be even more dangerous, and those who are not dead will have one more excuse.


    "Get out, get out of here right away, don''t show up in front of me again before awakening the magic talent!" Ouyang Tian pointed at Ouyang Xingwen and roared.


    "Yes, yes, father, don''t be angry." Ouyang Xingwen crawled out of the hall. He just wanted to disappear in front of his father as soon as possible. Otherwise, his angry father would still You don''t necessarily make multiple hands on yourself.


    Seeing his son''s embarrassed appearance, Ouyang Tian was even more angry to vomit blood.


    "Nizi, really an idiot!" Ouyang Tian muttered to himself, he couldn''t figure out how he was so wise and martial, how could he give birth to such a trash son.


    It wasn''t until Ouyang Xingwen left for a long time that Ouyang Tian calmed down. After that, he returned to his room, opened the ring, and prepared to study the previous scroll of Forbidden Curse.


    The last time he used the forbidden spell forcibly, although there were many disadvantages, such as a decline in strength, he himself was injured, and his internal injuries were barely good until now. However, it is not that he has gained nothing at all. The understanding of the curse has gone deeper.


    Today, his internal injury is finally good. He wants to study the Forbidden Curse Scroll to improve his understanding of it, so that when he uses it in the future, he can be more handy and can produce greater power. .


    However, the expression on his face soon solidified, because he did not find the forbidden curse scroll in his ring. At first he thought it was because of his carelessness. After all the things were taken out and checked, he still couldn''t find the existence of the scroll, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "What the hell is going on? Where did the Forbidden Curse go? Who on earth stole my Forbidden Curse scroll?" Ouyang Tian muttered to himself, but he couldn''t figure it out. He remembered that the scroll was always on It''s in the ring, and the ring has been worn by him all the time. It is impossible for other people to have the opportunity to touch it, and it is impossible to steal the contents.


    So, after thinking about it for a long time, Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t know how his scroll was lost. In the end, because of his bad mood before, he was shocked by this kind of thing again. Ouyang Tian finally couldn¡¯t hold it back. A mouthful of old blood, a scream, and fainted.


    Ouyang Tian only woke up at night. However, even if he woke up, he seemed to be seriously ill. He lost his energy, and he even had to stay in bed. This series of recent experiences In addition, the injury he suffered before was not completely healed, and he was finally destroyed.


    Ouyang Tian fell ill!


    It didn''t take long for this news to spread to the entire Ouyang family. The already panicked Ouyang family is now undercurrents!

 715 Chapter 715

    "Is the news true?"


    In a side room of Ouyang''s house, a few elderly people were sitting together, discussing something.


    "It should be true." One of the elders with white beard and hair said: "The place where Ouyang lives is already being guarded at this time, and people are not allowed to enter casually. It is probably because we are afraid that we will know the details, or because we are afraid of revenge. ."


    "Huh, this Ouyang Tian, ??success is less than success! At first I did not agree with him to inherit the position of Patriarch. Now it is all right. Not only did he cause serious trouble to the family, but he also didn''t put us in the eyes. I am sick again, who will clean up the mess now?" Another old man said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, what''s the use of saying this now? At the beginning, Ouyang Tian was very polite to us, and his aptitude was also good. We only supported him. Who knew the situation would be like today?"


    "Let''s discuss what we should do next."


    "Yes, the bloody mercenary group''s revenge against our family has never stopped. Moreover, there is a tendency to become more and more intense. Recently, it seems that another mercenary group has been entangled, and its strength is stronger. Now Ouyang Tian is sick. Now, who will support the overall situation?"


    "Even if he doesn''t fall ill, it''s useless. This incident was caused by his trash son. He himself was severely injured because of this, and his strength was regressed, and he didn''t treat that scarlet mercenary group.


    "This matter always has to be resolved. Now that Ouyang Heaven is defending us, we can''t help it."


    "Who said there is no way, Ouyang Tian guards us, we can find someone else!"


    Everyone looked at each other for a while, looking at the elder who was speaking. He was the veteran among these elders, and his strength was the strongest. He was the great elder.


    The old man saw everyone looking at him, and said unhurriedly: "Ouyang Tian is not capable enough, and he has caused such a big trouble for the family. Those of us must do something for the future of the family."


    "What do you mean by old?"


    "Ouyangtian is not capable enough, his son is also a trash, obviously he can''t count on it, but he still has a younger brother, which is also a direct line, isn''t it?" the old man said.


    "You mean Ouyang Zhong?" someone said.


    "Yes, it''s him! I think it''s necessary to help him up at this time. With him in front and our backing, it is not impossible to solve the family''s current predicament!" said the elder.


    Hearing what he said, some people''s eyes lit up, while others were thoughtful. Of course, Ouyang Zhong and the others knew that they were Ouyang Tian¡¯s own younger brothers. The reason why they didn¡¯t become the clan patriarch in the first place was because of the orderly growth and order. Another is that his abilities are not as good as Ouyangtian, and his temperament is somewhat soft. How can such a person continue to advance with Ouyang''s family?Therefore, Ouyang Tian won.


    Of course, more importantly, this Ouyang Zhong also has another identity, that is, the niece of the elder elder!He married a niece of the elder elder many years ago, and the elder elder is now presenting such an opinion, it is hard to say whether there is any personal reason in it.


    However, leaving aside the relationship with the great elders, this Ouyang Zhong is really a qualified candidate. He is incapable, and coupled with his weak temperament, then he can only rely on these elders. In this way, the hands of these people Shang will once again have power, instead of being a mascot.


    "I agree with the great elder''s opinion. The head of the Patriarch should be the one who is capable! Now Ouyang Tian is obviously not so capable, so he must abdicate to the virtuous and let the more capable people go up!" After the scene was quiet for a while, someone People who usually walk very close to the elder echoed the way.


    The Grand Elder glanced at each other with satisfaction, then looked at the others on the scene, wanting to hear their thoughts.


    "I agree too! We did this for the good of the family. Ouyang Tian has caused such a big trouble for the family, and he hasn''t been able to solve it, so he should abdicate!" Another person immediately agreed.


    "Yes, I agree too!"


    "I agree!"


    Other people on the scene also agreed afterwards. Although everyone knows that after Ouyang Zhong came to power, the greatest benefit must be the elder, but they will also benefit from it. They have no power at all. Ouyang Tianfang must be strong, so everyone agreed without much hesitation.


    The great elder was very satisfied when he saw the opinions of the people on the scene, and said with a smile: "Well, since everyone thinks so, then let''s discuss what we should do next."


    On the other side, Ouyang Tian, ??who was lying on the bed, obviously didn''t know how the elders were planning to get him out of the position of Patriarch.


    However, although he didn''t know what the elders were doing, he could still think that the elders who were unwilling to be lonely would definitely do something about his illness.


    "Father, how are you?" By the side of Ouyang Tian''s hospital bed, Ouyang Xingwen was looking at his father worriedly.


    Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s worries were not pretended. He is really worried now. Even if he had encountered a major trouble before, he had never been so worried because he knew that his biggest backer was his father. As long as his father is okay, no matter how bad he is, nothing will happen.


    However, this time, his father was obviously seriously ill, and his face was pale. Although he had not seen him for a short time, Ouyang Xingwen felt that his father seemed to be more than ten years old all at once, which made him He was very worried and scared in his heart. Once his father had any accident, as a person who hadn''t awakened the talent for magic, he didn''t think his life would be better. Even, the position of the head of the house, he would not necessarily sit in it. Stable.


    Obviously, until now, Ouyang Xingwen still thought that position was definitely his own, it was just a matter of time.


    Seeing the worry on his son¡¯s face, Ouyang Tian was finally relieved, but when he saw his crying wife on the side, he frowned and said angrily: ¡°Why cry? I¡¯m not dead yet. Go out and stay away. It makes me angry to see it!"


    Ouyang Tian¡¯s wife, that is, Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s mother, stood up crying. She was just a woman. Now when Ouyang Tian became ill, she felt that the sky was falling. She suddenly had no idea in her heart, even worse than Ouyang Xingwen. Be flustered.


    Seeing his wife go out, and no longer heard crying, Ouyang Tian''s face was slightly better.

 716 Chapter 716

    "Don''t worry, I can''t die yet." Ouyang Tian said to his son.


    Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s complexion just improved, and Ouyang Tian continued: ¡°However, it¡¯s impossible to recover in a short time. During this time, I can only lie in bed and cultivate. My family has not been very peaceful recently. Be careful yourself, don''t be as careless as usual."


    "I know, I will be careful." Ouyang Xingwen felt a little depressed when he heard his father''s words. Obviously, his father''s injury this time was more serious than he thought.


    After leaving his father''s room, Ouyang Xingwen was in a bad mood, and he appeared to be very worried. There was no way he could do it. Only now did he know that without his father, he would be nothing at all.


    "Snapped"


    Ouyang Xingwen, who was walking thinking about things, felt that his shoulder was slapped. He was usually very arrogant, but now he is in a bad mood. He suddenly turned around angrily, wanting to see who he was so innocent. Provoke yourself at this time.


    "Xingwen, what''s the matter with you?" The person behind saw Ouyang Xingwen''s angry expression and seemed very surprised.


    "Who the hell let you shoot me!" Although the other party had a good attitude and knew Ouyang Xingwen, Ouyang Xingwen, who was in a bad mood, couldn''t manage that much, so he directly criticized the other party.


    "Um, that, I didn''t mean it, I just saw you seem to be in a bad mood and want to ask what''s going on." The man said with embarrassment on his face.


    "It''s none of your business whether I''m in a good mood or not, I warn you, don''t provoke me now, or don''t blame me for being polite!" Ouyang Xingwen is usually arrogant and indulgent. In this family, it is not afraid of heaven and earth, except for his father. Apart from making him a little bit jealous, he doesn''t pay attention to other people at all.


    And the person in front of him is obviously making him very upset, so even if this person is his cousin, he doesn''t have the slightest good face.


    That''s right, this person is the cousin of Ouyang Xingwen. As one of the four major families of Haotian City, the Ouyang family is certainly not small. In addition to the direct line of Ouyangtian, there are still many branches. The young man in front of him is one of the branches. However, the status of the branch is not high. It has always existed on the direct line. Therefore, Ouyang Xingwen usually has a bad attitude towards relatives in those branches. Even for the elders, there is not much respect for them, let alone the peers in front of them.


    And this person in front of him is a young man in a branch that usually walks closer to Ouyang Xingwen. His grandfather is a member of the Presbyterian Church, and he usually flatters Ouyang Xingwen. Therefore, Ouyang Xingwen occasionally played with each other, but his attitude still didn''t mean much respect, and he treated him slightly better than an ordinary servant.


    When the man heard Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s words, a flash of resentment flashed in his eyes. Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s words did not save a bit of face, and when he thought that Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s attitude towards him was not much better than this, he felt More angry.


    However, thinking of his task, even if he felt angry, his face didn''t show the slightest, but he smiled happily.


    "Xingwen, don''t be like this, I care about you too, or else I will accompany you to a bar and sleep after drinking, and there will be nothing bothering you." The man with a flattering smile on his face said to Ouyang Xingwen Said.


    "I''m not in the mood, don''t go!" Ouyang Xingwen refused. Now, his father is sick, and he has no intention of going out to drink wine.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, we won''t go outside today. I know about your uncle. I guess you don''t have the mind to go outside. Just go to me and ask your sister-in-law to get us some dishes. Let''s have two drinks." The man Said.


    Hearing what he said, Ouyang Xingwen, who did not want to go, became a little hesitant. He is indeed in a bad mood now. Drinking is a good idea to relieve worries, and there is no need to go out. If you don¡¯t want to drink, you can go back. There is nothing wrong. There is no hope in cultivation, and he doesn''t want to cultivate anymore. Should he go back and drink alcohol alone?It''s better to drink with this person.


    "Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t hesitate." The man hesitated seeing Ouyang Xingwen, and said quickly: "You also try your sister-in-law¡¯s craftsmanship, I tell you, it¡¯s definitely not worse than the chefs in the restaurants outside. !"


    "That''s fine, but I can''t drink too much." Ouyang Xingwen said. His father is still in the hospital bed. At this time, if he knows that he is drunk, he must be trained.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t drink too much."


    So, the two came to the residence of Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s cousin together. The man seemed to be carefree and took Ouyang Xingwen into the hall. At this time, there seemed to be a person in the hall, and that person did not notice. someone is coming.


    "Myolie, go get some dishes, today I will accompany Xingwen to have a good drink." Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin said to the man in the hall with his back to the door.


    The man was obviously unprepared, and was startled by the sudden appearance of the sound. After that, he turned around, and there was still some frightened expression on that beautiful face.


    "Husband, you didn''t make a sound when you entered the door, so my concubine jumped." The woman''s soft voice sounded. After that, she saw Ouyang Xingwen next to her, with a more frightened expression on her face: "So there are guests. Concubine is going to prepare wine and food."


    After speaking, the woman left the hall. When she passed Ouyang Xingwen, she seemed to give him a curious look, at least Ouyang Xingwen thought so.


    At this time, Ouyang Xingwen was in a daze. He was a little attracted by the woman just now. Recently, because of his father¡¯s bad mood, he hasn¡¯t gone out for a long time for pleasure, and the woman just now looks very beautiful. And there is a feeling of Xiaojiabiyu, a woman like this that he has not played before, and the curious look in his eyes just now makes Ouyang Xingwen intoxicated.


    However, at this time the beauty has gone, leaving only a fragrant aftertaste.


    Ouyang Xingwen''s expression was seen by the cousin next to him. He was neither angry nor angry, but with a sarcasm at the corners of his mouth, and then he turned his face straight and said to Ouyang Xingwen.


    "Come on, Xingwen, let''s talk first, and wait for Myolie to bring the wine and food." This led him to the next room for dinner.


    "Oh, good." Only then did Ouyang Xingwen react, and said somewhat nauseously.

 717 Chapter 717

    The two chatted while waiting for Myolie to get the food and drink ready. During the chat, Ouyang Xingwen seemed a little absent-minded. Most of the time, his cousin was talking, and he was in a daze. What I thought about was the beautiful face and graceful figure of the woman just now.


    Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin naturally discovered this, but he didn''t say anything, but the smile on the corners of his mouth became stronger.


    Ouyang Xingwen finally couldn''t help being curious, and asked his cousin who was not very close to him: "Who is the woman who just went out? Why have I never seen it?"


    "You mean Myolie?" The cousin saw Ouyang Xingwen nodding, and continued: "She is the concubine I have just taken in recently, so you haven''t seen it."


    Ouyang Xingwen nodded. After all, having a concubine is different from marrying a regular wife. If you are a regular wife, there will be many ceremonies. And this cousin''s regular wife, Ouyang Xingwen has also seen him, obviously not the one just now. .


    For concubines, it¡¯s a bit simpler. Many people don¡¯t even hold any ceremonies. Even if you have a glass of wine in the wedding room, even if you marry each other, you can see the difference between the status of the wife and the concubine. .


    And Ouyang Xingwen finally understood why he hadn¡¯t seen that Xing''er before, but he didn¡¯t expect that his useless cousin was really beautiful, and he actually married such a beautiful concubine. He looked a little greedy.


    Soon, Myolie appeared, and behind her were several maids, each with a dish in his hand.


    Myolie came to the table and put the same dishes in the hands of the maid on the table. At this time, Ouyang Xingwen''s eyes had been staring at Myolie. He didn''t realize that his behavior was already excessive. Now, both his cousin and Myolie obviously found out, but neither of them said anything, only Myolie blushed.


    After Myolie put down all the wine and vegetables, she owed herself and was about to leave. However, Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin grabbed her, told her to sit down beside her, and said, "Xing''er , Don¡¯t leave, sit down and have a few drinks with us."


    "Is this inappropriate?" Myolie looked at Ouyang Xingwen and said. After all, men and women generally cannot be at the same table. Although this is the world of swords and magic, women''s status in a big family like Ouyang''s It''s still relatively low. You can''t sit at a table with a man. Not to mention, Myolie is still a concubine, so it''s even lower.


    "There is nothing inappropriate, sister-in-law, you can sit down and have something to eat together." Ouyang Xingwen said, if in normal times, it is impossible for him to call a concubine to call his sister-in-law, especially when they are still by-laws.


    However, the Xing''er I saw today is indeed a pretty good one, which made Ouyang Xingwen feel a little commotion in his heart and his mouth was naturally sweet.


    "Look, Xingwen doesn''t have any objections. Just sit down, don''t drink, and sing two small songs, otherwise the chat between our two big men will be too boring." Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin said.


    "Okay, then." It may be that Ouyang Xingwen''s sweet mouth made him happy, or he was persuaded by her husband, and Myolie did not refuse to stay.


    Seeing that Myolie really stayed, Ouyang Xingwen was very happy, and Myolie was also very sensible. He helped her husband and Ouyang Xingwen pour wine, and also sang two songs for the fun, Ouyang Xingwen and his church. Both brothers drank happily.


    And Ouyang Xingwen temporarily forgot about his father, forgot his troubles, and chatted happily with his cousin and Myolie.


    And Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin seemed to be not very drunk. After drinking for about half an hour, he immediately fell drunk on the wine table and couldn''t wake up no matter how he called.


    And Ouyang Xingwen was also a little drunk at this time, and Myolie was even more beautiful in his eyes.


    "Husband is really, you can''t drink, you have to drink so much." Myolie pushed her husband, but the other party still didn''t respond, but muttered a few words quietly in her mouth, and she didn''t seem to be sober.


    "Cousin is drunk, then sister-in-law, come and drink with me." Ouyang Xingwen said while looking at Myolie drunkly. As the saying goes, wine is strong and courageous, Ouyang Xingwen has already drunk a lot at this time, courageous He was a little older, and when he was talking, he actually reached out to touch Myolie.


    Myolie didn''t mean to evade, she just said with a shy expression: "Master Xingwen, please respect yourself, my husband is still here."


    "Why deal with that waste! He is already drunk and won''t wake up, don''t worry." Ouyang Xingwen said: "Come on, pick up the glass, let''s drink one."


    Myolie raised her head, there was already some water in her eyes, and looked at Ouyang Xingwen and said, "Master Xingwen, you don''t want to get drunk on the slave family, but the slave family just pours a cup."


    "How come." Ouyang Xingwen said: "I just want to have a drink with my sister-in-law."


    "Well then, I will replace my husband and have a drink with Master Xingwen." Myolie picked up her husband''s glass and said to Ouyang Xingwen.


    Ouyang Xingwen was overjoyed, but when he was about to clink glasses, he suddenly said: "Wait, we drink like this!"


    As he said, he took Xing''er''s hand and crossed his hand holding the wine glass. The red on Xing''er''s face became more obvious, and Ouyang Xingwen almost couldn''t control her shy look.


    "Master Xingwen, isn''t this becoming a cup of wine?" Myolie whispered.


    "Just hand in a glass of wine, come, we have this glass." Ouyang Xingwen said.


    Myolie wanted to say anything else. Over there, Ouyang Xingwen had already raised his head and drank a clean drink from her glass. Myolie had to raise her head and drank the wine in her glass. Her drinking volume was indeed not good. Big, with a cup of wine, the whole skin is slightly red, but it is even more charming.


    Ouyang Xingwen finally didn''t hold back, grabbing the hand that Xing''er wanted to leave, and as soon as she tried hard, Xing''er let out a soft cry, and she had entered Ouyang Xingwen''s arms.


    "Master Xingwen, what are you doing? Let me go!" Myolie struggled, but she didn''t have much strength, and she didn''t know if it was because she was weak or because she didn''t want to use too much strength. .


    "Xing''er, you are so beautiful. The first time I saw you, I was fascinated by you. You let me kiss, and I promise to kiss!" Ouyang Xingwen said, and made a gesture to kiss Xing''er.


    Myolie had a hand to block Ouyang Xingwen''s mouth and said: "No, I am your sister-in-law, we can''t do this."

 718 Chapter 718: What Are You Going To Do

    Although Myolie was saying no, but the look in Ouyang Xingwen''s eyes was full of provocative meaning, and she didn''t push Ouyang Xingwen anymore, but wanted to hug him.


    "What''s wrong with my sister-in-law, I''m playing with my sister-in-law, don''t worry, I will definitely make you happy." Ouyang Xingwen was already controlling the upper body by his lower body, and in front of Myolie, he had completely lost his mind.


    "But, my husband is next to him. He knows he will kill me! He won''t let you go." Myolie said pitifully.


    "He dare!" Ouyang Xingwen said, "Don''t worry, he just knows, and he dare not say anything, maybe he will give you to me."


    The reason Ouyang Xingwen dared to say this is because his cousin is usually very polite to him, even flattering, what happened to him playing with his concubine, that is to give him face.


    What''s more, when Ouyang Xingwen saw Myolie''s performance at this time, he also felt that Myolie was interested in herself because of her identity.


    "But..." Myolie wanted to say something, but her mouth was already blocked by Ouyang Xingwen. After that, Ouyang Xingwen even hugged her directly and moved to the side. A bed went up.


    Ouyang Xingwen eagerly put Xing''er on the bed. After that, he rushed on it. Then, he put his hands up and down, and he quickly stripped Xing''er naked, and then he quickly He stripped off his clothes and fell on Xing Er''s body all at once.


    Ouyang Xingwen, who was only focused on Xing''er, did not realize that when he pressed Xing''er on the bed with his red eyes, the already drunk and unconscious cousin was already sitting on the wine table behind him. When he got up, his face was normal at this time, his eyes were clear, where could he be a little drunk?


    "Ouyang Xingwen, what are you doing!"


    Seeing the scene on the bed, Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin suddenly shouted with canthus. The loud voice suddenly awakened the two who were already confused on the bed.


    Ouyang Xingwen was scared sober by this shout, but this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that under him was actually softened by this sudden sound, and he suddenly I was angry, and I didn''t care if it was my fault.


    "What the hell are you yelling! You fucking want to scare people to death!" Ouyang Xingwen usually didn''t put his cousin in his eyes. At this time, he was so scared that he naturally didn''t treat his cousin. What a good face.


    However, the cousin, who usually dared not speak loudly in front of him, did not show the slightest fear or withdrawal on his face at this time. He looked at Ouyang Xingwen angrily and said, "Ouyang Xingwen, you beast Inferior things, in vain, I am so polite to you, you actually did such a conscience!"


    Seeing his expression, Ouyang Xingwen felt a little bit wrong in his heart.


    At this time, Myolie, who had been pressed on the bed before, in line with Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s actions, suddenly cried. She got up from the bed all of a sudden, and then grabbed a piece of clothing to cover the spring light in front of her, crying. Ran to his husband.


    "Husband, you have to be the master for Myolie, Master Xingwen, Master Xingwen, he wants to bully Myolie, Myolie has been resisting, but Myolie is not as strong as Master Xingwen. Fortunately, you are in time. Wake up, otherwise Myolie wants it, I must... If that''s the case, Myolie will have no face to live!" Myolie plunged into her husband¡¯s arms, crying and pitiful. Said.


    "Hey, Myolie, I don¡¯t blame you for this thing. I blame this beast on something inferior to my sister-in-law! Don¡¯t worry, I will not let him go!" Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s cousin comforted himself Said the little concubine.


    On the other side, Ouyang Xingwen was even more confused at this time, and understood a little bit. He might have encountered "Fairy Jump", but he did not expect that he did not meet it outside, but was actually in his own home. Encountered, this was something he had never thought of before.


    However, he didn''t have much fear. He didn''t believe that these two people could do anything to himself.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin looked at Ouyang Xingwen deeply and then took out a knife.


    "What are you doing? Calm down!" When Ouyang Xingwen saw him take out the dagger, he took two steps back in shock.


    Ouyang Xingwen¡¯s cousin saw his movement and looked at him contemptuously. After that, he suddenly slashed his hand with the dagger. The wound was not deep, but the blood still flowed out immediately. .


    Ouyang Xingwen looked at each other with some confusion, wondering what the other party was doing?Is it because you have been stimulated by something, and you can''t think about it?


    However, before Ouyang Xingwen could figure out what was going on, his cousin threw the dagger in front of Ouyang Xingwen, and then shouted: "Come on, come on, help. Ah, Ouyang Xingwen is going to kill someone!"


    Ouyang Xingwen looked at each other in a daze. He was really stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party would do this. However, he didn¡¯t take long. Just when he wanted to leave, the door to this room was suddenly It was opened, and then a group of people rushed in with the guy, and since his cousin shouted to the present, there was not a few breathing time, so many people rushed in, obviously the other party was prepared of.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen obviously can''t think of so much. He was not very smart, and now he is confused by his cousin''s methods. For a while, he can''t react to it. Now he sees so many people rushing in. , And, with weapons in his hands, he looked at him fiercely. Ouyang Xingwen was frightened. After that, without even thinking about it, he picked up the dagger from the ground, held it in his hand, and looked at the visitor with fear .


    "What are you going to do?" Ouyang Xingwen asked, and at this time, he also recognized it. Among the people who came in later, the head of their Ouyang family was the chief elder, and several other elders also followed in. Seeing such a battle, Ouyang Xingwen was obviously already panicked.


    The great elder looked at Ouyang Xingwen who was holding a dagger with a sneer. He knew very well what Ouyang Xingwen was capable of. Now that he has an extra dagger in his hand, it won¡¯t be of any use. Instead, he will bring it to him. Come trouble.


    "Dear elders, you just came here. Ouyang Xingwen is going to kill me, so you have to be the master for me." Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin, after watching these people come in, quickly took his concubine and walked towards him. Their faces are full of panic, of course, many people can see the pride deep in their eyes.

 719 Chapter 719 You Have No Rights

    However, even those who came in saw the glamour in the eyes of Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin, and pretended not to see them. Each of them stared at Ouyang Xingwen closely, and an inexplicable meaning flashed in his eyes.


    "What happened?"


    At this time, there was a voice from the door, and then Ouyang Zhong''s figure appeared in the sight of everyone. Seeing his figure, Ouyang Xingwen flashed a smile on his face, and quickly said loudly, "Uncle, help me!"


    Compared to people like the Great Elder, Ouyang Xingwen obviously trusted Ouyang Zhong more. After all, Ouyang Zhong was his father''s younger brother and would definitely be on his side.


    "Xingwen? Why are you here? What happened, with a knife in his hand?" Ouyang Zhong seemed surprised when he saw Ouyang Xingwen.


    When Ouyang Xingwen heard what Ouyang Zhong said, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted, and quickly threw the dagger in his hand, and then said: "Uncle, things are not what you see, they are like this."


    "Let me talk about it." Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin snatched his words and said: "Today I saw Master Xingwen in a bad mood, so I kindly invited him to drink. I didn''t expect that this guy is not as good as a beast. While I was drunk, I actually wanted to do something wrong with my concubine Myolie. Myolie resisted desperately, but it was not his opponent. Fortunately, when they were fighting, I was awakened, so naturally I wanted to To stop, however, Young Master Xingwen didn''t know if he drank too much or didn''t care at all. He actually told me to leave it alone and even stabbed me with a dagger."


    As Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin said, he showed the wound on his arm to the people around him. Although there was no bleeding anymore, the dry blood was still obvious.


    On the other hand, Myolie was holding her clothes, hiding behind her husband, and wiping tears all the time. Her pitiful appearance can arouse the sympathy of the people around her.


    The great elder finally turned his gaze away from Xing¡¯er¡¯s graceful figure. He said in his heart, "Vixie", but he looked at Ouyang Xingwen with a serious face and said: "Ouyang Xingwen, you still have What do you want to say, why did our Ouyang family come up with something inferior to a beast like you, and actually want to do something to your sister-in-law, even a beast!"


    "He is talking nonsense, things are not like this!" Ouyang Xingwen shouted loudly: "I didn''t stabbed him, he did it himself!"


    "Ouyang Xingwen, dare you say you didn''t do anything to Myolie? You want to take advantage of her?" Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin asked.


    "This, this..." A guilty conscience flashed across Ouyang Xingwen''s face. He did deal with Xing''er before. He didn''t know why he couldn''t control himself so much today, plus Xing''er. He was half-pushing, so he did that kind of thing.


    "Can''t tell, you''re guilty!"


    "No, it was her, this bitch seduced me!" Ouyang Xingwen said, pointing to Xing''er.


    "I don''t have any, husband, you have to believe me, I, I''m not alive!" Myolie cried out mournfully. After that, she wanted to hit the wall and think about it. Fortunately, her husband hugged her in a hug.


    "Please, elders, let my husband and I be the master." Ouyang Xingwen''s cousin said with a sad look: "If I had known that this guy is not as good as a beast, I wouldn''t have kindly called him to drink."


    "Ouyang Xingwen, do you know that you are guilty? Even if Myolie seduce you, this affair of you will ruin our family''s reputation. How can someone like you be the heir of our Ouyang family?" The elder pointed to Ouyang Xingwen said.


    "It''s them, they must have deliberately framed me!" Ouyang Xingwen said.


    "Why did they frame you? They have no grievances with you, right?" the elder said.


    Ouyang Xingwen couldn''t speak for a while, because the elder was right, his relationship with this cousin couldn''t be said to be very good, but it was definitely not bad, and he didn''t understand why the other party was targeting himself.


    Moreover, Ouyang Xingwen himself knew that he did it before. Although he did not know why his stopping power was suddenly so bad, he did it all in the presence of his cousin, but, in fact, He understands that he indeed did it.


    And Ouyang Xingwen is used to being flattered in this family at ordinary times, when he was persecuted by so many people, he has been completely confused, and the grievances in his heart are also increasing.


    He is the heir of the Ouyang family, and is the only heir, and will be the Patriarch of the Ouyang family from now on. It is too much for these people to dare to persecute him like this!


    "Yes, I want to fuck her, so what? She is just a concubine. I am the heir of the Ouyang family. Isn''t it okay to be such a bitch?!" Ouyang Tian said loudly.


    Hearing what he said, the people around laughed. This Ouyang Xingwen finally got confused under their persecution. If he refuses to admit it, it¡¯s really hard to say, but now , He actually admitted by himself, then this matter is settled.


    In fact, Ouyang Xingwen didn¡¯t know that when he was focused on Xing¡¯er before, his good cousin had taken the medicine in his wine glass while he was not paying attention, so he would So impulsive, and the effect of the medicine is still working in his body, so he will say such words impulsively.


    "What do you think about this?" After hearing Ouyang Xingwen''s words, the elder did not look at him again, but looked at Ouyang Zhong, obviously to listen to his opinions.


    "Xingwen, why are you so confused! If you want to play with women, there are many flower boats outside. After all, Myolie is your cousin¡¯s concubine. You are Luanlun, do you know? And, you It actually stabbed your cousin, which is even more sinful! According to our Ouyang family''s house rules, if this kind of thing happens, you will be killed directly!" Ouyang Zhong faced Ouyang Xingwen with a heavy face Said.


    "Yes! According to the family rules, it should be so!" The Great Elder turned to look at Ouyang Xingwen and said.


    Ouyang Xingwen''s face suddenly turned pale, and he didn''t have the mind to defend. He just said that he wanted to take advantage of Myolie, and the matter of his good uncle actually assassinating his cousin was also given.


    At this time, Ouyang Xingwen only had the words "beating to death with random sticks" in his mind. He never thought that the matter would be so serious.


    "No, you can''t do this! I am Ouyang Xingwen, the heir of the Ouyang family, you have no right to do this!" Ouyang Xingwen shouted.

 720 Chapter 720 Ouyang Tian Appears

    "Huh! The prince has committed the same crime as the common people. What''s more, you are just the heir of the family. You can be deprived of this title at any time. According to what you have done, you are no longer worthy to be the heir of the family!" Hummed with Ouyang Xingwen.


    "You are not dead, what right do you have to deprive my title of heir to my family!" Ouyang Xingwen pointed to the nose of the elder and cursed. In this family, he is only slightly jealous of his father. For others, He didn''t pay attention to it. Before, he was a little flustered because it happened so suddenly, but now he faces so many people, he has calmed down. He doesn''t believe these people and dare to really attack him.


    Because his father is Ouyang Tian, ??the patriarch of this family!


    It¡¯s just that Ouyang Xingwen seems to have forgotten that his greatest support at this time is that his father has been seriously injured, and because of the Scarlet Mercenary Group, his father¡¯s prestige has also dropped a lot. These elders, originally He had an opinion on his father, so how could he care about his father''s identity.


    Of course, if Ouyang Tian knew that things tonight were deliberately arranged by the Great Elder and others, he might not be so confident and calm.


    "You, you, good, good! Ouyang Tian taught a good son! I will teach you a good lesson today! Let you see if I dare!" Ouyang Xingwen was surrounded by so many people Pointing to his nose in front of him and cursing, he immediately felt that he was losing face and his face flushed.


    "Xingwen, why are you so ignorant that you actually said that to the elder, apologize to the elder!" Ouyang Zhong said aside.


    "I don''t!" Ouyang Xingwen said.


    "No need!" the elder said.


    The two spoke out almost at the same time, and then the Great Elder walked towards Ouyang Xingwen. He originally set this trap today to deal with Ouyang Xingwen. Originally, he just wanted to abolish his heir title. However, this Ouyang Xingwen is too ignorant of good and bad, and he dared to contradict himself so, then don''t blame yourself for being rude!


    "What are you going to do?" Ouyang Xingwen saw the great elder walking towards him, his face full of stern expression, and his heart was very guilty. He stepped back several steps.


    However, the elder did not answer his words, and the people around, including Ouyang Xingwen''s uncle Ouyang Zhong, did not intend to come forward to help Ouyang Xingwen, but were all watching the show.


    Ouyang Xingwen finally felt scared in his heart, and felt wrong, but at this time, it was too late.


    "Little beast, go to death!" The great elder suddenly violent, and hit Ouyang Xingwen with a punch. The huge shadow of the fist immediately enveloped Ouyang Xingwen.


    "Father, save me!" Ouyang Xingwen found that it was very difficult for him to even move. He could only watch that fist hit him. When he was most dangerous, all he thought of was his father.


    "Who touched my son!" Ouyang Tian''s voice suddenly remembered. After Ouyang Xingwen heard it, he almost cried with joy. He had never thought his father''s voice was so nice.


    At the same time as Ouyang Tian''s voice sounded, a wind blade cut the throat of the great elder, and at the same time a vine that appeared from nowhere was tied to Ouyang Xingwen''s leg and pulled him back!


    The great elder looked at the sudden appearance of Feng Jian, and was shocked, and then turned around to avoid Feng Jian, but he had already lost the best chance to chase Ouyang Xingwen.


    When the Great Elder stood still, he discovered that Ouyang Tian had already appeared next to Ouyang Xingwen.


    "Father, are you here? They are going to kill me!" Ouyang Xingwen said to his father with joy.


    However, Ouyang Xingwen did not realize that at this time, Ouyang Tian¡¯s face became paler, his breathing was chaotic, and his magical power fluctuated significantly in his body. Obviously, his serious injury was not completely healed, just because his son was in danger. That''s why it drags the seriously ill body to appear here.


    "You are so courageous, you dare to move my son?" Ouyang Tian asked the people on the opposite side.


    Ouyang Zhong was originally a soft temper, and now he sees his brother appearing, although he has been assured by many elders before, but at this time, he still dare not say anything.


    But the elder and others didn¡¯t know his temperament, and didn¡¯t put hope on him. The elder stepped forward and said, ¡°Ouyang Tian, ??you are here just right. Look at the good son you taught. , It also caused big trouble to the family, and now he wants to take advantage of his cousin''s woman. It is useless!"


    "Hmph, it''s just a bitch, my son has taken a fancy to it, that''s his honor!" Ouyang Tian said with a cold snort.


    "Ouyang Tian, ??you have to figure out that if she is an ordinary woman, it is really nothing, even if it is killed, it is nothing, but she is Ouyang Xingwen''s sister-in-law! If your son does this, it is Luanlun! This kind of thing, even in ordinary people''s homes, is still a big scandal, let alone in a big family like ours!" Another elder stepped forward and said.


    Everyone has already met each other in battle, and there is no need to hide anything. Now is the time to see each other. Therefore, the elders who have negotiated for a long time have not flinched.


    "Then what do you want?" Ouyang Tian said as he looked at the elders in front of him. His injury was not good at this time. He was obviously not the opponent of these people, and what his son did was indeed a shame. , He was also very angry in his heart, but even if he was angry, at this time, he could only come forward to defend his son.


    "Abolished his title of heir!" the elder said: "As for what he said rudely to me, it''s up to your face, forget it!"


    Obviously, the Great Elder did not want to force Ouyang Tian too much in this matter.


    "No, you can''t do this! Father, you can''t promise them!" When Ouyang Xingwen heard this condition, he couldn''t accept it anyway. After losing the title of heir, his status would plummet. The good life before. It''s all going to stay away from him. How can he accept such a thing?


    Ouyang Tian ignored his son, but squinted at the elders and said, "Presumably, you have opinions on me too?"


    Ouyang Tian didn¡¯t think that so many people gathered together just to deal with his son, not to look down on his son. If he wanted to deal with him, the elders would not have to come forward at all. Obviously, their goal is not only their own son. , And yourself!

 721 Chapter 721 Ouyang Tian is dead

    "Not bad!" The elder squinted his eyes and said, "Because your fault is too great, and you currently don''t have the ability to solve the troubles that the family encounters right now, so it is necessary to abdicate and let the virtuous, we are also for the good of the family!"


    "Oh? Abdicated to let Xian? Then I retired, who is in charge? Are you?" Ouyang Tian said with a sneer, looking at the elder and said.


    "Naturally it''s not me. The old man is self-aware and knows he doesn''t have the ability to be the head of the family, but others can!" The elder''s face was very calm, turning his head to look at Ouyang Zhong next to him and said: "He just can!"


    "Brother Zhong?!" Ouyang Tian secretly said a bad voice. Although these elders were very dissatisfied with him before, he did not worry much about his position. However, if these people now withdraw Ouyang Zhong , That''s different, he felt that his position was unstable for the first time.


    "Yes, it''s him, Ouyang Zhong!" The elder said, "He is your own brother and a direct line. He is qualified to inherit the position of Patriarch. In addition, we also believe in his ability and believe that he can solve the problem. Patriarch¡¯s difficulties."


    Seeing his brother staring at him, Ouyang Zhong was very flustered. He waved his hand and said, "Brother, this is not my idea. I don''t mean to spy on your position."


    "Just him? Do you really think he is suitable?" Ouyang Tian still knows his younger brother. It is no problem to be a rich man, but if he really wants to provoke the burden of the entire family, he doesn''t have that ability yet.


    The Great Elder and others were also a little dissatisfied with Ouyang Zhong''s performance, but at this time, they could only support Ouyang Zhong, and the more incompetent Ouyang Zhong showed, the better it would be for them to control Ouyang Zhong later.


    Therefore, the elder said: "Of course, and I believe that he will also respect the suggestions of our old guys. With our help behind him, he is fully qualified for the position of Patriarch."


    "I''m afraid that when the time comes, you will be in charge of Ouyang''s house, not my brother." Ouyang Tian said.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. We are all members of the Ouyang family. We are all dedicated to the good of this family. If you still think about this family, I advise you to take the initiative to step down from the position of Patriarch!" said the elder.


    "Then what if I don''t come down by myself?" Ouyang Tian said.


    "Then don''t blame us for being impolite!" The Great Elder glanced at the people around him, then said to Ouyang Tian.


    "It seems that you are already prepared today." Ouyang Tian glanced at the people at the scene, knowing that there is no way to be good about this matter today, so he said: "Alright, let me ask you how old you are. Ability, dare to do such a thing!"


    Although Ouyang Tian was seriously injured, he was still strong enough to make the people at the scene jealous. Therefore, although everyone had already discussed it before, no one dared to do it first at this time.


    "Huh, a crowd of mobs!" Ouyang Tian looked at the elders who were hesitating and said with contempt. After that, he was going to leave here with his son. He didn''t know if these people would be real in the future. Take up the courage to start with yourself, so it''s better to leave early.


    Ouyang Xingwen was also frightened. Before, he thought these people wanted to kill himself, but now he understands that the target of these people is his father, and he is just a bait.


    He didn''t know when these people in the family dared to treat their father and son this way, so he was also very scared. He knew that it was very unsafe here, so he wanted to leave early.


    "Brother, listen to me. I didn''t know about this matter before. You have to believe me." Ouyang Zhong walked to Ouyang Tian in a panic and said. He seemed very afraid of his brother and settled accounts with himself afterwards, so , Now I want to get my brother¡¯s understanding.


    Ouyang Tian looked down on his younger brother too, he was timid and lacking ability. He really didn¡¯t believe that this incident was planned by him, but, obviously, he must have been heartbroken too, and seemed to play a certain role in this. .


    Ouyang Tian has already thought about it in his heart. After this incident, he will transfer his younger brother away from the core of the family and let him go to other cities to take charge of those stores. In this case, there will be one less threat. Although this threat is not too great for him.


    "Okay, I know this is not your leadership, you don''t need to care too much." Ouyang Tian said.


    "Thank you brother, thank you brother." Ouyang Zhong said with a smile on his face, as if Ouyang Tian''s words made him finally release the worries in his heart, he even bowed to his brother excitedly.


    Ouyang Tian looked down on his younger brother even more in his heart. He thought to himself that he had valued him so much before and wanted to transfer him. Is it too much of a fuss, but when he despised his younger brother, he didn¡¯t notice , When Ouyang Zhong straightened up, he had already taken out a dagger from his arms.


    "You, how dare you?!" Ouyang Tian looked at the dagger on his chest with an unbelievable look. He didn''t expect that this cowardly brother could actually do such a thing.


    "Brother, don''t blame me, you have been the owner of the house for so long, and I should do it!" Ouyang Zhong said with a cruel look that Ouyang Tian had never seen before, and that face was a bit crazy at this time , A bit ferocious, Ouyang Tian had never seen it before.


    Obviously, the temptation of the Patriarch''s position has driven Ouyang Zhong into madness, and he no longer cares about family affection.


    "Even if you become the Patriarch, you are just a puppet!" Ouyang Tian said.


    "Then I am willing, it is better than being pressed by you all the time!" Ouyang Zhong said.


    "Everyone, go together, Ouyangtian is injured!" The elder yelled at this time, and then took the lead and rushed towards Ouyangtian. Ouyangtian was already seriously injured, and now he was stabbed in the heart by his own brother. That is the injury plus the injury, the strength must be greatly damaged, and there is still life danger at any time.


    "Bump!" A trace of madness flashed across Ouyang Tian''s face. After that, Ouyang Zhong was blown away with a palm, and he greeted the Great Elder.


    It is a pity that his opponent is not only the Great Elder, but the others around him are no longer spectators at this time. They attacked Ouyang Tian at the same time. Together, these people are in a healthy state. It must be their opponent, not to mention that he is now in a seriously injured state.


    So, it didn''t take long for Ouyang Tian to be killed by everyone!

 722 Chapter 722

    "What should he do?" One of the elders was beside Ouyang Tian, ??and said to Ouyang Xingwen who seemed to have been frightened.


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me!" Ouyang Xingwen said with a "puff", kneeling on the ground and begging. At this time, his nose was running down. For the first time, he felt that he was insecure. The father who gave him a sense of security is dead. He is very helpless and doesn''t know what to do.


    What Ouyang Xingwen can do now is to keep begging for mercy, hoping that these murderers who killed his father can let him go.


    "Kill him!" Ouyang Zhong said sharply. At this moment, where is he still the slightest cowardly appearance before?


    "No." Ouyang Xingwen cried and shook his head. He looked at his uncle and said: "Uncle, let me go. I promise not to avenge my father."


    However, Ouyang Zhong did not have the slightest softheartedness. He took the dagger that had just injured his brother and walked towards Ouyang Xingwen. He could not leave the threat of Ouyang Xingwen. In that case, the position of his Patriarch, also Sit unsteadily.


    "No, please don''t kill me." Ouyang Xingwen has lost the courage to escape. With so many people on the scene, he can''t run.


    When Ouyang Zhong walked to Ouyang Xingwen, he stabbed his nephew to death with a dagger without any hesitation. The expression on his face did not change at all. However, Ouyang Xingwen never resisted from beginning to end. He didn''t have any abilities, plus he was scared by what happened just now, so he watched the dagger pierce his heart. In the end, he just kept begging for mercy.


    "Okay, Ouyang Zhong will be the Patriarch of our Ouyang family in the future." The elder said.


    Ouyang Zhong¡¯s face is full of smiles. He has been watching this position for many years. Today he finally got it. The next thing he needs to do is to get rid of the control of these people. He is obviously not stupid, and he doesn¡¯t want to be without rights. Puppet.


    "Come here, move the bodies of the two of them out and find a place to bury them." The elder said.


    After that, a few people came in, and they were not too surprised to see the scene in front of them. They were obviously from the elders. Afterwards, they took a group of two and removed the bodies of Ouyang Tian and his son.


    "That''s right!" The great elder in the house suddenly called out.


    "What''s wrong?" an elder next to him asked.


    "Nothing." The elder shook his head and said, the thing he just remembered, obviously can''t talk to these people.


    Although the elder felt that the elder was weird, he didn''t know what was going on, so he didn''t care.


    When the Great Elder saw Ouyang Tian''s body moved away from him, his eyes were fixed on his fingers, and there really was a ring there.


    The elder had thought that Ouyang Tian has a jealousy, that thing is a treasure, and he didn¡¯t have it. But for Ouyangtian¡¯s jealousy, he has coveted it for a long time, and today he finally has a chance to get it. Will not let it go.


    However, there is only one Jijie. He wants it, and other people want it too. Fortunately, these people haven''t thought of this thing yet, so he can''t let other people realize this.


    Ouyangtian¡¯s matter was resolved, everyone left the room one after another, and the elder also seemed to walk towards his residence, but after he reached a corner, he walked another way to chase after the few people who had just dropped off. Up.


    "Wait a minute!" The great elder hurriedly cried, seeing those few people have not gone far.


    "Elder, what''s the matter?" The few subordinates said politely to the elder. They are not stupid. Now Ouyang Tian is dead and Ouyang Zhong has become the Patriarch. However, the real power is the elder in front of him. Therefore, they dare not offend him at all, and their attitude is naturally very polite.


    "I want to examine Ouyang Tian''s body." The Great Elder said.


    "Okay." Although the request of the great elder was a little strange, the two people who carried Ouyang Tian''s body still put Ouyang Tian''s body on the ground, waiting for Ouyang Tian to inspect it.


    "You two also put down Ouyang Xingwen''s body, and then both went to stay next to each other. Don''t come near here without my order. I don''t want to be disturbed!" said the elder.


    "Yes!"


    After that, the four subordinates moved away from this place. When the elder saw these people walking away, he looked at Ouyang Tian¡¯s right hand with excitement. The ring was still there. He didn¡¯t want to come and find the ring by himself. Other people will know that if that happens, it will obviously cause some trouble to themselves. If they know it afterwards, they will also feel jealous and dissatisfied with themselves.


    "It feels a little different." When the elder took the ring from Ouyang Tian''s hand, he found that the ring was a little different from what he had seen before, but it didn''t take long. Those few subordinates obviously couldn''t drop the package, so the elder didn''t think much about it. He thought that he had read it wrong before. After all, it was night and his sight was not very good, and it is normal to see it wrong.


    After putting the ring away, the elder stood up and said to a few people in the distance: "Okay, come here, get the corpses of the two of them away."


    "Yes, Great Elder!" The four people said quickly, taking orders.


    After that, the great elder walked back to his residence with satisfaction. He was obviously very satisfied with the harvest today. Not only did he kill Ouyang Tian, ??but in the future, he could remotely control the entire Ouyang house from behind, but also He was even more satisfied when he got the baby ring by the way.


    On the other side, Huang Feng is also in a very good mood. His new wine is finally going to be on the market today. After previous efforts, his wine is now somewhat famous in Jiangzhou. However, because of limited financial resources, His advertisements are concentrated in Jiangzhou, and there are not many advertisements in other cities in Qing Province.


    However, Huang Feng believed that after his wine became famous, the surrounding cities would be radiated, and he was still very confident in his wine.


    Also confident, there are some dealers with good vision, because Huang Feng¡¯s wine is currently only famous in Jiangzhou, and his factory is not too big now, so these dealers are all local in Jiangzhou. There are none in other cities or even provinces.


    "Master He, how are everything prepared? There is no problem, right?" Huang Feng rushed to the winery early in the morning. Today is the first day of his new wine on the market. He must be watching from the winery side. of.

 723 Chapter 723

    "No problem, everything is arranged." Master He said.


    The current Master He is not only the person in charge of technology, but also the person with the most power besides Huang Feng. If Huang Feng is not in the factory, he is responsible for everything in the factory.


    And Huang Feng also gradually discovered that this master He is not only good in technology, but also talented in management. Therefore, he slowly cultivated him and took his own role. When the winery was on the right track, he would Just like the previous sewage treatment plant, there are very few pipes. When the time comes, it can be handed over to Master He.


    "Well, time is almost up, open the wine cellar and warehouse." Huang Feng said.


    "it is good!"


    When Master He opened the wine cellar and warehouse, the dealers who had been waiting for a long time flocked to him. Although the number of people is not very large, it can also be seen that Huang Feng named "Xian Niang" The new wine has already begun to show its unique appeal.


    Huang Feng''s attitude towards these dealers who take the initiative to come to the door is still very good. In terms of price, they also have to take out to other people, which is much cheaper. And these people, because they have tasted the taste of "Xian Niang" before, so, for This wine is confident, and Huang Feng''s price is not high, so they buy a lot of goods.


    Except for these dealers who took the initiative to come to the door, the salesmen in the Huangfeng factory have not been idle during this time, but are promoting sales everywhere. Although the effect is not very great, it is also somewhat fruitful.


    Therefore, when the dealers left with the "Xian Niu", the salespersons of those factories also helped the master in the factory to carry the wine on the truck, and then go to the door together, because the current customers of the winery They are all in Jiangzhou, not far away, so these salesmen will also go with the car to make it easier to contact the relationship.


    And these wine transport places, as long as some tobacco and alcohol monopoly, or some shopping malls, and these places currently, the order volume is not very large, after all, this wine is new wine, the reputation and taste, I don¡¯t know yet. They have to wait until market feedback before they can increase their orders.


    However, Huang Feng is also very satisfied. After all, this is just the beginning. These salesmen can do this to a good degree. The previous Ruijie sewage treatment equipment was not sold much at the beginning?After the fame goes out, the number of orders will naturally increase.


    Seeing boxes of white wine being moved out, Huang Feng was in a good mood. Entering the formal sales link, it means that he can withdraw funds again. This is obviously a problem for Huang Feng, who does not have much money in Kali. good news.


    However, Huang Feng has good news here, but the news from Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao is bad news.


    Today, when Huang Feng¡¯s "Xian Niang" officially went on sale, the weight-loss drugs from Manager Yuan were also officially on the market. Moreover, this time Manager Yuan¡¯s courage was obviously not small. Various advertising bombings, and Various preferential activities have shown that his picture this time is not small.


    And Huang Feng knew about this, or when he was having dinner with Su Yumo in the evening, seeing Su Yumo seemed a little worried, he only knew after asking.


    "Is that guy still tossing? It''s really wicked." Huang Feng said. He naturally knew that he knew Manager Yuan. He had dealt with each other before. Moreover, he also knew that Manager Yuan had previously played the new product of Tianjiao Group to lose weight. The idea of ??the medicine was that he didn''t expect that after the failure, Manager Yuan actually wanted to move back in the field of weight loss medicine.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo nodded and said, "Moreover, seeing his actions this time, his ambition is definitely not small. In fact, I am afraid of another thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Last time he colluded with Manager Zhang to steal the formula, you also knew it, or you prevented it." Su Yumo said.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t say anything. A few days ago, on the day our company¡¯s new weight loss drug was launched, an executive of the company left without saying goodbye, and this executive knew the formula of our new weight loss drug.¡± Su Yumo Said.


    "Do you suspect that the formula for the weight loss pill listed by Landou Group today was obtained from your side?" Huang Feng frowned and said, this is not impossible, because the other party has already done it once before. It was just that he saw through it that time.


    "Not bad." Su Yumo nodded, "After all, the Landou Group has only come to Qinghai Province. It hasn''t been a long time. Moreover, I haven''t heard of them studying the formula of weight loss drugs before, but now they are suddenly launching new products. This is very doubtful. , Coupled with the sudden departure of the executive, things are suspicious."


    "Then what are you going to do?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I don''t know." Su Yumo shook his head and said, "After all, we don''t have any evidence to prove this. Moreover, as long as they change some ingredients in the formula without affecting the final effect, we will even know their formula. It was obtained from our side, and there is nothing to do with them."


    Huang Feng nodded. This is true. In fact, he knows that many health products are like this. Most of the ingredients are the same. It''s just that everyone''s packaging and publicity are different. This weight-loss drug must also take advantage of the loopholes.


    "Don''t think so much, maybe you want to go wrong? The other party just saw that your company has launched a new product, so they want to stop you and rush to a product that is not very mature." Huang Feng comforted.


    "I hope so." Su Yumo smiled and said, things have happened, and she can''t change anything for the time being. She can only wait and see and see the feedback of the other party''s products in the market before making any changes. Coped.


    "By the way, did the people from the government departments have trouble with you recently?" Huang Feng asked suddenly. He also knew that although the last time was blocked by him, the leaders of the three government departments If you are less minded, you will definitely hate Tianjiao Group, and there will be retaliatory actions, which is not impossible.


    "No." Su Yumo shook his head and said: "Recently, the company''s side is still normal, and the sales of new weight loss drugs are also good, and no one is asking for trouble. Moreover, Mengjiao and I have been busy with public relations recently. Mending the relationship with government departments, you can''t trouble you whenever something happens."


    "Do we still need to be so polite?" Huang Feng said pretentiously.


    "I''m not polite with you, but you also have your own things to do. I don''t want to delay your time and energy." Su Yumo said.

 724 Chapter 724

    In Su Yumo''s heart, Huang Feng''s career is even more important than his own. Moreover, there is an existence like Secretary Qiu behind Huang Feng, and the prospects for development are still very good.


    Su Yumo naturally does not adore vanity. She feels that Huang Feng¡¯s current identity is not worthy of her. She attaches so much importance to Huang Feng¡¯s career because of her family¡¯s backing. However, even if she pays more attention to it, she has never I have persecuted Huang Feng and put pressure on him. I just did my best to help Huang Feng. Of course, I didn''t want to delay Huang Feng''s own affairs because of his own affairs.


    "I haven''t lost much time." Huang Feng said: "I still have a lot of time. For example, tonight, I have time. Let''s watch a movie together."


    "I find that you are more and more familiar with routines now." Su Yumo said with a smile, but he did not reject Huang Feng''s proposal. The time between the two of them is not short, but they are not like other lovers. I''ve watched movies together, but they didn''t make the trip because of various coincidences. There will be no surprises this time.


    "I''m wrong, I''ve always been honest and don''t understand any routines." Huang Feng cried out.


    "Do you think I will believe it?" Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s discuss what movie to watch at night." Huang Feng said.


    After the two had eaten, they walked for a while, digested and digested, and then went to a nearby movie city.


    Today is not a weekend, and there are relatively few people watching movies at night. At least, when Huang Feng and the two got there, they didn''t see many people buying movie tickets.


    After watching the recently released film, Huang Feng realized that there are few people today not only because it is not a weekend, but also because there are no good movies.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a good movie." Su Yumo said after looking at the introductions of several films being shown.


    "Well, but it''s all here, just pick one and have a look." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Su Yumo said.


    What Huang Feng didn''t expect was that Su Yumo''s selection was actually a literary film, but it is not surprising to think about Su Yumo''s character.


    There were not many people watching movies tonight, so naturally there were fewer literary films. When Huang Feng and the two found their seats, they found that there were no more than ten people in the entire theater.


    "There are too few people. If this continues, the owner of this theater will probably go bankrupt." Huang Feng said with a smile while putting down the food he had just bought.


    "The number of people who watch literary and artistic films is originally a small number. Will you watch them fall asleep later?" Su Yumo smiled and said to Huang Feng. She usually likes watching this type of film, but she usually stays at home. She watched it alone, and never watched it in a movie theater, and Xie Mengjiao didn''t like to watch this kind of film. Therefore, she had always watched it alone, and it was the first time she watched it with others today.


    "Why, you are by my side, how can I fall asleep." Huang Feng said, although he doesn''t really like watching these kinds of movies, but after all, he came with Su Yumo today. Maybe fall asleep here.


    Su Yumo smiled, and said, "If you really don''t like watching it, you will be fine if you fall asleep."


    The movie started soon. Huang Feng, who was still full of confidence and thought he would never fall asleep, still somewhat underestimated the hypnotic effect of this movie on him. After a short while, he felt that his eyelids were very dark. Heavy and want to sleep.


    Su Yumo smiled when he saw Huang Feng''s appearance. She didn''t mean to disturb him. She watched it with relish.


    However, Huang Feng did not fall asleep after all. It was not how determined he was, but was attracted by the scene not far in front of him. What happened there immediately made him energetic, more than the attraction of the movie to him. Be big.


    "Hey, look there." Huang Feng whispered to Su Yumo.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yumo looked forward with Huang Feng''s fingers in some doubts. However, the theater was darker at this time, and she didn''t see clearly. When the screen suddenly brightened, she finally saw clearly. After seeing what happened there, her face instantly turned red.


    "Pervert!" Su Yumo whispered to Huang Feng.


    "Hey, I didn''t do anything, how come I''m a pervert." Huang Feng exclaimed.


    It turned out that the place Huang Feng pointed to was a young couple sitting. The attention of the two was obviously not on the movie, but on each other.


    The two were kissing at this time, and, not the kind of light, but rather hot, the woman threw most of her body into the man''s arms, and the man was kissing the woman while his hands were still on each other Seeing that, the man''s hand has been inserted into the woman''s clothes.


    When Huang Feng was in college before, he had heard that some couples would do some hot things in the movie theater, because such an environment can bring them different excitement.


    However, those people usually choose to be in the midnight scene, there are fewer people, and they usually choose to be in the corner.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that the first time he came to the cinema with Su Yumo to watch a movie, he actually saw such a hot scene. The couple had obviously entered the state of selflessness, and didn''t care if there were other people around. Here.


    In fact, there are not many people in this theater, and everyone''s positions are scattered. Therefore, these two talents will be so unscrupulous. If Huang Feng is not really boring, he wants to find something interesting so that he will no longer be sleepy. If so, he really might not be able to discover what the couple did.


    "I don''t care, you are a pervert!" Su Yumo said blushing, but the surrounding environment was very dark, so Huang Feng couldn''t see that her face was already red and hot at this time.


    She had heard Tang Muxue say about things like this in the movie theater before, but she didn''t care about it, but she didn''t expect that she actually met it today, or when she was watching a movie with Huang Feng.


    "Why is this a pervert? I''m just looking at it." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, the two of them must be lovers. It''s not too much to do such a thing between couples, I see it is not too much. "


    Su Yumo ignored Huang Feng and looked at the screen. However, there was no way to concentrate as before. She couldn''t help but wanted to see things there. For her, in the cinema. Seeing such a thing in here is still very exciting.

 725 Chapter 725

    "How about we try?" Huang Feng leaned against Su Yumo, whispering.


    "No!" Su Yumo said like a frightened deer, hiding aside, without thinking.


    Su Yumo was originally a shy person. She would be shy if she and Huang Feng had sex in a place where there were no people, let alone this public place now.


    "Come on, try it, no one will see it anyway." Huang Feng continued to persuade, this kind of thing is much more interesting than watching a movie, and there are two "predecessors" showing on the scene, and Huang Fengzi''s heart is naturally too. Just about to move.


    "No." Su Yumo still refused.


    "It''s okay, you see our position is at the end, it''s so dark here, no one will find it." Huang Feng said.


    Although Huang Feng and Su Yumo are not in the last row, there is indeed no one behind them. There are not many people on the scene, and everyone is sitting scattered. The movie theater is dark. Others want It''s really not easy to see.


    However, Su Yumo obviously still has concerns, even if she knows that others are unlikely to see it, but, after all, this is a public place, and the scene is after all people. This will make her feel a little awkward, of course, except for awkwardness. , There was a little excitement, but she would not tell Huang Feng about this feeling.


    And Huang Feng did not give up, Su Yumo continued to watch the movie there, and Huang Feng is completely relieved now, but his attention is not on the movie, but on Su Yumo next to him. .


    Huang Feng stretched out her hand and tried to hold Su Yumo''s hand. When she was squeezed, Su Yumo was taken aback and glanced at Huang Feng. After struggling slightly, she gave up after not breaking away. She switched to watching the movie. However, because of the previous events, Huang Feng''s movements at this time had already made her unable to enter the movie. Although her eyes were fixed on the screen, she did not pay attention to what the movie was showing.


    Huang Feng was overjoyed, and there was hope in secret. After that, he did not rush to the next step, but slowly stroked Su Yumo''s hand with his hand. I have to say that the hand feels really good, and Su Yumo''s hands are very soft. , Slightly cold, the skin is very smooth and feels good.


    But Su Yumo didn''t make any movements at this time, his body was so frozen, he didn''t stop Huang Feng, nor did he cooperate with his movements.


    After Huang Feng touched for a while, Su Yumo''s body softened, not as stiff as before. It might be that Huang Feng didn''t take the next step.


    Regardless, at this time, she suddenly felt an extra hand on her waist, and the warm feeling of that hand was passed on through her own clothes that were not too many.


    "No." Su Yumo whispered to Huang Feng.


    "I''ll just let it go, it won''t be too much." Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo gave him a white look, and there was no way to deal with him, so he stopped struggling.


    However, Huang Feng obviously did not mean to stop completely. Soon, his hands were dishonest again, and he was constantly moving around Su Yumo''s waist, and Su Yumo could only try to calm himself down and stare. Looking at the front screen, I didn''t watch any movie, but always looked at the two couples who were moving more intensely.


    Su Yumo is actually not as calm as she showed. After all, she likes Huang Feng in her heart. She is not disgusted with Huang Feng''s current actions. She is just shy, plus the surrounding environment and the two lovers in front. What happened has been stimulating her, so whenever Huang Feng touched her, her heart would be moved fiercely.


    Huang Feng can clearly feel that Su Yumo''s breathing is getting faster and faster. Although she can''t see her face, she must be red at this time. Huang Feng is a little happy and a little proud. Naturally it is bigger.


    You know, the weather is still relatively hot, and it is impossible for Su Yumo to wear too thick clothes. Therefore, she can clearly feel Huang Feng''s touch, and it feels as if she is touching her directly.


    Finally, Su Yumo couldn''t help it anymore. She was afraid that if she continued like this, she would sink into it and be taken advantage of by Huang Feng. Therefore, she planned to stop Huang Feng from acting, although she also knew Huang Feng It seems unlikely that Feng Neng will agree.


    "Huang..." However, Su Yumo just turned his head and looked at Huang Feng. Before he could say something, he felt a familiar face leaning against her. After she reacted, she was already Was kissed.


    Su Yumo''s mind suddenly went blank, and was stunned by Huang Feng''s sudden kiss. This time it was not the last time he was in her room. That time Huang Feng just splashed water on her lips and attacked. He left, and this time, Huang Feng obviously didn''t want to leave immediately.


    Su Yumo, who reacted, wanted to struggle, but found that he didn''t have much strength at all.


    And Huang Feng also felt Su Yumo¡¯s slight resistance, but he didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he continued to kiss. This time he kissed his girlfriend instead of in the kitchen last time. Like Tang Muxue, Huang Feng would definitely not continue if Tang Muxue resisted, but Su Yumo was obviously different.


    Today was the real first kiss between the two. Huang Feng was obviously dissatisfied with the last sneak attack in Su Yumo''s room, but today''s environment and atmosphere are obviously suitable.


    Su Yumo was still struggling, expecting her actions to stop Huang Feng, but the feedback she got was that most of her body was hugged by Huang Feng and leaned against his arms, the place on Huang Feng''s body. Su Yumo''s mind was suddenly filled with the male breath.


    Su Yumo finally stopped struggling. Although he hadn''t cooperated with Huang Feng, he didn''t resist, and Huang Feng obviously felt the change and was overjoyed.


    The two kissed for a while before Huang Feng resisted Su Yumo. At this time, Su Yumo felt that her breath was not enough. After Huang Feng left her lips, she just breathed desperately. However, Huang Feng Feng''s hand did not release her.


    "Pervert, it''s not too much to say." Su Yumo whispered to Huang Feng. Although there was a bit of anger in her words, she didn''t mean to be angry. In fact, she was also looking forward to meeting Huang Feng. The one step closer is just because I am shy, so I dare not express it.


    "I just kissed my girlfriend, this is not too much." Huang Feng said triumphantly.

 726 Chapter 726

    "Of course it''s too much, you didn''t get my consent." Su Yumo said with a white look at Huang Feng. After this period of recovery, his breathing has stabilized a lot, but the red on his face is not so easy. Fading.


    "Then I seek your opinion now, let''s do it again." Huang Feng said.


    "No!" Su Yumo said.


    However, as soon as she had finished speaking, Huang Feng kissed her again and blocked what she was about to say, and she resisted slightly, and then let Huang Feng do it.


    The movie is still going on, but neither Huang Feng nor Su Yumo has the mind to go to the movies at this time, neither of them knows what the movie is about.


    In the following time, Huang Feng and Su Yumo spent the time in affection, and Su Yumo did not resist or cooperate at the beginning, and then slowly began to actively cooperate with Huang Feng¡¯s actions. The two of them both know the taste of the marrow, and kissed again and again. Only when they feel that they can''t breathe, the two will separate for a while, and then they will stick together again.


    So that when the movie was over and the headlights in the theater were on, the two people reacted. The two-hour movie was over, and neither of them even felt the passage of time.


    As soon as the lights came on, Su Yumo screamed softly. After that, he left Huang Feng''s arms. Huang Feng just looked at it funny, but didn''t stop this time.


    "It''s dangerous, I was almost seen." Su Yumo whispered.


    "Don''t be afraid to see it, we are originally lovers," Huang Feng said.


    "You also said that it was all caused by you. It seems that Mengjiao is right. You are a pervert and I was fooled by you." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng got closer, staring at Su Yumo closely and said, "Then are you willing to be deceived by me all the time?"


    Su Yumo was taken aback by the sudden affection of Huang Feng, but then he said, "Yes!"


    "Boom!" Huang Feng quickly kissed Su Yumo''s mouth and said: "It''s really my good wife!"


    "Who is your wife?" Su Yumo said shyly.


    "Not yet, my mouth is swollen to me." Huang Feng said.


    "Ah, really? It''s miserable, miserable, Mengjiao and Mu Xue must see it after returning, it''s really embarrassing!" Su Yumo said anxiously.


    "What are they afraid of, even if they know it, they are at best envy and jealous." Huang Feng said, but when he thought there was Tang Muxue there, Huang Feng felt a little strange.


    "I''m not as thick as yours." Su Yumo said.


    The two of them were walking outside while chatting, while Su Yumo was thinking about how to fool around and not be discovered by the two girlfriends at home.


    However, until Huang Feng sent Su Yumo downstairs, she didn''t think of a good way to pass the blunder, she could only pray in her heart, and her two sisters were already asleep.


    "It''s okay, they all know about our affairs, even if they find out, there is nothing wrong." Huang Feng comforted again.


    "I''m embarrassed." Su Yumo said. After all, the two of them are their own best friends, let them know that they had kissed Huang Feng for so long in the movie theater, even their mouths were swollen, and they would definitely laugh at themselves. .


    "If they laugh at you, after they have a boyfriend, you can laugh at them again." Huang Feng said.


    "If I didn''t tell you, it was you who killed him." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng, and then turned upstairs without inviting Huang Feng to go up. At this time, if I let the two of my family see Huang Feng If so, it is estimated that they will laugh at themselves even more.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to have a parting kiss with Su Yumo, but after seeing Su Yumo running away, he smiled and didn''t call her. After that, he got in the car and drove home.


    And Su Yumo''s prayers were useless. When she opened the door and went back, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue were watching TV and chatting in the lobby.


    Su Yumo whispered a terrible cry in his heart, then lowered his head and quickly walked to his room.


    "Sister Yumo, are you back? Why are you so late today? Going on a date with Huang Feng?" Xie Mengjiao said when she saw Su Yumo''s figure.


    "Huh!" Su Yumo responded, but he didn''t mean to stop.


    "Sister Yumo, come and have a chat, it''s still early, why go back to the room so early?" Tang Muxue also said.


    "No, I''m a little tired and want to rest first." Su Yumo said, and at this time, she had already reached the door of her room, and after that, she opened the door and went in without hesitation.


    "How do I feel that Sister Yumo is weird?" Xie Mengjiao looked at Tang Muxue with a puzzled expression.


    "I have this feeling too." Tang Muxue said.


    Women''s hearts are very sensitive, although Su Yumo didn''t say a few words just now, but Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue both felt it.


    "You said, could it be that Yu Mo and Huang Feng quarreled? In a bad mood." Xie Mengjiao guessed.


    "It''s possible." Tang Muxue thought for a while and said, looking at Su Yumo''s appearance just now, it was indeed in a bad mood, otherwise how could he get into his room as soon as he came back.


    "Go, let''s go and see. If Huang Feng really bullied Yumo, I''ll go and beat him now!" Xie Mengjiao said viciously. After that, she stood up, without watching the TV, and went directly to Su Yumo''s room. .


    And Tang Muxue followed closely, thinking in her heart, is it possible that Sister Yumo really quarreled with Huang Feng.


    "Sister Yumo, open the door, what''s the matter, don''t get bored, it will be better to say it." Xie Mengjiao said, slapped Su Yumo''s door.


    "I''m fine." Su Yumo said.


    "Sister Yumo, did that nasty ghost Huang Feng make you angry? You quarreled? Tell me, I''ll teach him and let him apologize to you." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "That''s right, Sister Yu Mo, what''s the matter, tell us, if Huang Feng really bullied you, we won''t let him go." Tang Muxue also said.


    Su Yumo in the room stared at herself in the mirror. Her lips hadn''t recovered yet, but she was a little puzzled at this moment. How could her two girlfriends think that she was arguing with Huang Feng? However, what Tang Muxue said Huang Feng bullied her was true, but this bullying was obviously not what they thought.


    "I didn''t quarrel with Huang Feng, but I was tired and wanted to rest." Su Yumo said, still didn''t mean to open the door. If she went to open the door like this, she would definitely be laughed at.

 727 Chapter 727

    "Sister Yumo, at this time, you are still defending that nasty ghost, no, I''m not angry, I will call him now!" Xie Mengjiao obviously didn''t believe Su Yumo''s words. At night, Su Yumo was sure I went on a date with Huang Feng and hid in the house as soon as he came back. This must be Huang Feng bullying her.


    "That is, sister Yumo, don''t worry, we won''t watch you being bullied!" At this time, Tang Muxue was not good at defending Huang Feng. Her sisters were bullied, and she couldn''t stand it anymore, although In her heart, she doesn''t seem to be too convinced that Huang Sengheng is bullying Yumo, but from the performance of Yumo, it may be true.


    "do not!"


    Su Yumo in the house was anxious, and his girlfriends didn''t believe what he said. If Xie Mengjiao really called Huang Feng or even went to trouble him personally, then he didn''t harm Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Su Yumo didn''t care about being shy, and quickly opened the door, and said to Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue: "I have not been bullied, you have misunderstood!"


    Seeing Su Yumo opening the door, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue quickly turned around. However, seeing Su Yumo''s appearance, Xie Mengjiao became even more angry: "Sister Yumo, look at how you were bullied by him. My mouth is swollen. If this is the case, you still speak for him, no, I must scold him to death, and then I will come back tomorrow and go to his residence to find him afterwards!"


    When Su Yumo heard Xie Mengjiao''s words, she was a little moved, and a little bit dumbfounded. Just about to explain, Tang Muxue, who was next to her, looked at Su Yumo''s swollen lips, and seemed to have thought of something, and quickly held Xie Mengjiao.


    "What? Tang Fox, do you want to help that nasty ghost?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "It''s not that I help him, but that things are not what you think. Huang Feng is bullying Yumo, but it''s not the kind of bullying we thought. Moreover, Yumo must be very willing." Tang Muxue''s face Said with a smile, only she knew that her heart was a bit bitter, but she definitely couldn''t show it.


    "Sister Yumo would like it?" Xie Mengjiao looked at Tang Muxue with some doubts, and then at Su Yumo, but he couldn''t react for a while.


    After listening to Tang Muxue''s words, Su Yumo was even more shy. Obviously, she knew that Tang Muxue had already seen it. Compared to the simple Xie Mengjiao, Tang Muxue clearly understood this aspect better.


    "Stupid." Tang Muxue patted Xie Mengjiao on the head and said, "You said you are so old, and you don''t even understand this? I am really worried about your future boyfriend."


    "Tang Fox, what do you mean?"


    "Obviously, Yu Mo''s lips were swollen by my own person, do you understand? Little idiot, hurry up and find someone, I don''t understand this." Tang Muxue said.


    "You know a lot!" Xie Mengjiao retorted, then looked at Su Yumo and said, "Sister Yumo, is that true?"


    Although Su Yumo was very shy, the matter between herself and Huang Feng was talked about in this way, but in order not to worry her sister, she nodded and admitted it.


    "You can see it, I''m not wrong," Tang Muxue said.


    "Sister Yumo, you guys are playing too aggressively." Xie Mengjiao said, looking at Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo didn''t know how to say it. Of the three, she was the most mature, stable, and assertive. However, today''s events obviously left her a bit at a loss, and at the same time she was cruel in her heart. The crusade against Huang Feng was because he made himself so embarrassed.


    "Sister Yumo, come, let''s talk, where did you kiss? What posture did you use? How long did you kiss? What did you think at the time?" Compared to Xie Mengjiao''s shock, Tang Muxue had a face With a gossip, Su Yumo dragged Su Yumo out of her room and came to the hall.


    At this time, Xie Mengjiao seemed to be curious too, and followed up with Su Yumo.


    Therefore, Su Yumo could only deal with these two gossip-influenced girlfriends.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know Su Yumo¡¯s dilemma. He drove the car and hummed a little song triumphantly. He was very satisfied with what happened tonight, and his relationship with Su Yumo got closer. , That feeling also made him very enjoyable.


    But when Huang Feng returned to his residence, his mood was even better, because his storage box once again brought him something new, something he badly needed!


    "It''s actually taking a ring!" Huang Feng cried out in surprise in his room. He was worrying about taking a ring recently. Without a ring, Ning Wushuang could only bring a small amount each time. Things pass, and it''s not very convenient. If you have the precepts, it won''t be so troublesome.


    However, the ring is obviously very precious. He wants to obtain it, and it is not so easy. If it is bought, the price is too expensive. Therefore, if he wants to get the ring in a short time, he can only rely on the storage box to replace it immediately. coming.


    However, the replacement items are very random. Moreover, Huang Feng has not obtained the same item twice. Therefore, he originally did not have much hope, but he did not expect that he actually obtained it today. Up.


    Huang Feng¡¯s excitement hadn¡¯t completely cooled down. The meditation ring he was wearing suddenly flew out of his hand. Then, from the meditation ring, two more things flew out. The booklet and the scroll: Storm Blade!


    "Is this going to be teleported again? Good luck." Huang Feng said as he looked at the familiar scene in front of him.


    It''s just that Huang Feng doesn''t know what time and space it will be teleporting to this time, but there must be magic there, and he has the opportunity to meet those magicians that are hard to see in reality.


    However, Huang Feng was also a little worried, that was the issue of strength. In the last dimension, he was simply invincible. There was obviously a low-armed world. With his skill, it was difficult to meet opponents.


    However, the world I went to this time was obviously not like this. I learned his magic from that space. Then, there must be a magician in that world, and he himself has reached the pinnacle of a second-rate master by virtue of the magic of magic martial arts. Degree, but, in terms of magic alone, he is not too powerful, nor does he have any powerful magic tricks.


    Because Huang Feng has never been to the world of magic, he doesn¡¯t know how much he has learned in the current magic, or how to divide it. It is precisely because of this that Huang Feng is concerned about the upcoming teleportation. Some concerns.


    However, regardless of whether he is full of confidence or worry, this transmission is definitely going to happen, and the storage box will not ask for his opinion.

 728 Chapter 728: Ambush from the Scarlet Mercenary Group

    "Kill! Don''t let them run away!"


    "Give it to me, kill all these Ouyang dogs!"


    After Huang Feng was teleported, before he could see the surrounding situation clearly, there was a sound of killing and collision of weapons.


    Huang Feng subconsciously found a place to hide his body, no matter what, the most important thing is to ensure his safety first.


    At this time, Huang Feng discovered that the point of this teleportation was near a small road in the mountains, with some trees and weeds around, which could hide his body well.


    And not far in front of him, at this time there are people in the 30s and 40s fighting. These people are clearly divided into two waves. One is in a clear advantage, and the other is struggling to support. From time to time, some people are injured. Ground.


    Huang Feng didn''t mean to come forward to help. He just got here and didn''t know who these people were. It was not a wise move to go up there.


    "Guys, everyone fights with them, and the Patriarch will help us get revenge!"


    "Don''t kill me, I surrender, I''m just a guy from Ouyang''s family, I''m quit!"


    "Kill, kill these damn mercenaries!"


    The suppressed party looked a little confused at this time, some wanted to desperately, some wanted to surrender, and their opinions were not unified. They were already at a disadvantage, and now they are not opponents of the other party.


    And the other party obviously didn''t mean to stop, even if someone surrendered, they didn''t stop the killing, it seemed very hot.


    Huang Feng secretly made comparisons on the side, and the results obtained were not bad. His strength is still better than those who are fighting now. However, these people are only the first wave of people he has encountered in this world. He didn''t know how.


    Moreover, I encountered a fight when I first arrived here. Obviously, the world is not peaceful.


    When Huang Feng observed secretly, the previous battle had slowly ended. The side that had the advantage before won the final victory, and the side that was suppressed, now there is no living room. Obviously, there seems to be a relationship between these people. Deep hatred.


    "Hmph, Ouyang Tian, ??if you dare to snatch things from my Scarlet Mercenary Group, I will kill all of you in the Ouyang family!" The big man in the lead said while wiping the blood on the knife in his hand.


    "Clean up and leave immediately." The big man said.


    It didn¡¯t take long for these people to clean up the scene. Looking at their methods, it was obviously not the first time to do so. After that, everyone left. Obviously, they didn¡¯t realize that there was another one not far away from them. The spectator exists.


    "Ouyang family? Scarlet mercenary group?" Huang Feng said to himself as he looked at the back of the other party.


    Although those people didn''t talk much just now, Huang Feng still knew some things, but these things obviously did not help him understand the situation in front of him.


    Huang Feng came to the place where the two groups of people were fighting just now and found two pieces of clean clothes. The clothes on his body are still real-world clothes. Although the clothes on the dead people on the ground are a little shabby, but, always Better than him in "fancy clothes".


    Afterwards, Huang Feng took out the sweaty BMWs and Kitty Hawks he had obtained before. When those people left, they were all riding their mounts. Although they were not horses, in his opinion, it was a bit strange. If you ride a horse, you shouldn''t be suspected. As for Kitty Hawk, just let it stay in the air.


    Xiao Bai wanted to come out too, but Huang Feng didn''t let him out right away. He had to figure out the specific circumstances around him before he could decide whether to let Xiao Bai out.


    Huang Feng mounted his horse and went along the direction the people just left, because according to the news from Kitty Hawk from the air, there is a city in that direction, and the other direction is into the mountains. He wants to To understand the situation of this time and space, it must enter the city.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that not long after he walked out, he suddenly felt danger, and then something similar to a sword qi flew toward him!


    "Not good!" Huang Feng hurriedly grabbed the horse under the seat, and dodged the sword air with an embarrassment.


    Then, Huang Feng saw a group of people rushing out from the small woods next to him, and before long, he surrounded himself, and these people were actually the ones who had just left.


    "There really is a fish that slipped through the net!" The leading man, with a knife in his hand, sneered at Huang Feng.


    In fact, these people had already left. However, the big man at the head felt that he was being stared at. Therefore, he had always been very cautious and decided to make sure, so he took the people and did not leave. Far away, but hid on the side of the road, and their hiding skills were obviously good, even the little eagle in the sky hadn''t found it.


    And the big man didn''t expect that he actually made him wait for someone, and Huang Feng was wearing the clothes of those guys from the Ouyang family at this time, so it is not surprising that he thinks Huang Feng is a member of the Ouyang family.


    "Who are you?" Huang Feng frowned and asked, looking at the expressions of these people, it was obvious that the person who came was not good.


    "Head, what to do with him, these Ouyang family members, all deserve to die!" shouted a person next to the big man.


    "I''m not from the Ouyang family, I just passed by." Huang Feng said, having just come to this world, he doesn''t understand anything yet, and Huang Feng doesn''t want to involve others'' grudges.


    "I want to quibble, go on, kill him!" The big man headed obviously didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words.


    It may be that Huang Feng had only one person, those people did not go together, only the person next to the big man, brandishing a knife and killing him.


    Huang Feng sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to cause trouble, but the trouble was that he found him, and he couldn''t help it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng had to take out a long sword from the ring. This sword was obtained by him in the past few days. It is not a treasure, but it is also extremely sharp. It is also possible to cut iron like mud.


    And when Huang Feng¡¯s long sword greeted the man¡¯s broad sword, something surprising happened to the people around him. The man¡¯s broad sword broke at the sound, and Huang Feng¡¯s long sword went straight to the man. Shoulders.


    However, at this time, the person didn''t seem to care about his injury, but stared blankly at the half-cut knife in his hand, as if he hadn''t reacted to what had just happened.


    And the people around seemed to be a little startled, but instead of looking at the broken knife that had become a waste, they looked at the long sword in Huang Feng''s hand, with a hot light in their eyes.

 729 Chapter 729

    Huang Feng withdrew his long sword, sat on his horse, and looked at the people around him. The eyes of these people made Huang Feng a little uncomfortable. When they looked at the long sword in his hand, their eyes seemed to light up. .


    "I said, I''m not from the Ouyang family, now I want to leave, please get out of here!" Huang Feng said to everyone.


    The big man headed is the leader of the Scarlet Mercenary Group, Parker. He has been leading the mercenary group for this period of time, besieging and suppressing the Ouyang family, whether it is their direct line, side line, or ordinary fellow. , He didn''t let it go, he wanted to let the Ouyang family know that their Scarlet Mercenary Group couldn''t offend casually.


    Today, he received news that a group of Ouyang family members was going to pass through here, and it seemed that they were going to transport the goods. Therefore, he took people to ambush here and smoothly killed the group.


    However, when he was about to leave, he felt that something was wrong in the surrounding woods, and he lay in ambush again, and soon he waited for Huang Feng.


    Previously, seeing Huang Feng appearing at this time, wearing the clothes of the Ouyang family''s Jiading, he determined that Huang Feng was a fellow of the Ouyang family, and was one of the group of people just now.


    However, after the fight just now, he denied his previous judgment. First of all, the mount Huang Feng sat on, he had never seen before, but at first glance, it was not a Fanpin. How could an ordinary guy ride With such a good mount?


    There is also the long sword that Huang Feng took out like a trick. He thought it was an ordinary sword. As a result, it was so sharp. It was not much worse than the magic weapons he had seen before. Being able to use such a sword, coupled with the fighting spirit in his body, wouldn''t his strength be greatly increased?


    At the same time, Parker, who was so knowledgeable, also found something that made his heart beat faster, accept the ring!


    Just now Huang Feng suddenly took out the long sword. Those of his own men may not know what happened, but Parker looked at Huang Feng''s finger for the first time, and he saw a simple ring there.


    Na Jie, that''s an invaluable treasure. Even those big men don''t necessarily have such a thing. Parker didn''t expect that he actually encountered it today, how could he be willing to let it go.


    Even Parker himself didn''t expect that he had set up an ambush here just to be safe, but he actually met such a treasured person, and he felt that he could not control his heartbeat.


    "If you say it isn''t that right? The Ouyang family killed many people in our Scarlet Mercenary Group and robbed us of our things. We will not let them go!" Although I have already decided that Huang Feng cannot be The people of Ouyang''s family, however, in order to snatch Huang Feng''s things, Parker would naturally not let Huang Feng leave, and he didn''t mind wronging Huang Feng.


    "However, if you leave something on your body, ours can consider letting you live!" Parker continued. His main purpose is to snatch Huang Feng''s baby. As for whether to kill Huang Feng, he He didn''t care, and the strength Huang Feng had just shown made him a little jealous. If they really grabbed it hard, they might suffer a lot of losses.


    Huang Feng saw the greed flashing in Parker''s eyes, and he understood that the other party was interested in his own things. No matter how he explained it, the other party would obviously not believe it.


    "If I don''t give it!" Huang Feng said.


    "Then don''t blame us for being impolite!" Parker said, although he doesn''t want to grab it, but since Huang Feng is so uncooperative, he has no other choice. Let him give up what he is about to get. He obviously doesn''t. willing.


    "Then it depends on whether you have the ability!" Huang Feng said with squinting eyes, and at the same time, his eyes rolled around the people around him, thinking about how to start.


    "Kill all for me, kill this remnant of Ouyang''s family!" Parker waved his right hand and said, he himself didn''t come forward, but waited, wanting to see Huang Feng''s true ability, and then he had the opportunity to sneak attack.


    "kill!"


    "Kill him, avenge the deputy head!" The people of the Scarlet Mercenary Group immediately rushed to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng could feel the murderous aura of these people. Obviously, these people had killed people, which also showed how dangerous this time and space is.


    However, what reassures Huang Feng is that although there are a large number of these people, there are about 20, but there is no magician, because Huang Feng did not feel the wave of magic in their bodies, and the weapons of these people They are all swords, clubs, and even hammers, etc. They don''t have the magic wands used on TV.


    As a result, Huang Feng was relieved a lot. He whispered something in his mouth. Then, the few people running in the front tripped over something. However, Huang Feng''s movements did not stop, and he himself After that, the people behind felt that there seemed to be wind blades blowing around them, and they quickly avoided.


    "No, he is a magician!" someone shouted.


    "Don''t worry, he is just a junior magician, and the magic power is not strong!" Parker at the back naturally saw what happened before, although he was also surprised that Huang Feng was still a magician, but Huang Feng''s only magic after all They were all basic magic, with average power, so he wasn''t too worried.


    Hearing Parker¡¯s words, his subordinates immediately calmed down. Because of their strength, there is no need to be afraid of a junior magician. Moreover, they have just experienced the power of Huangfeng magic, which is not too great, so everyone put away. After the panic in his heart, he once again killed Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng also discovered that his magic on these people does not seem to have much effect. After all, this is not the real world. In the real world, there are no magicians except him and Qiu Ningshuang. Therefore, other people simply I don''t know how to guard against Huang Feng, this has also made Huang Feng succeed repeatedly.


    However, this is different here. This is the world of magic. There are magicians. Although these people in front of them are not magicians, they usually deal with magicians. Naturally, they know how to guard against magicians. Therefore, Huang Feng''s magical attack was caught off guard at the beginning, but later, it was difficult to achieve greater results.


    And those from the Scarlet Mercenary Group quickly rushed to Huang Feng''s face, Huang Feng could already see the hideous look on his face.

 730 Chapter 730

    When those people approached him, Huang Feng pushed his feet hard on the stirrups, and his body was already flying into the air.


    "Great, Great Magister?!" The Scarlet Mercenary Group exclaimed, and this time even Parker was surprised.


    You know, in this world, it is not impossible to fly in the sky. One is with the help of a certain tool, and the other is achievable with the cultivation of a certain level.


    However, no matter which method it is, it is not so easy. The tools that can help people fly can be difficult to find. They are all artifacts, and ordinary people simply cannot obtain them.


    As for reaching a certain level of cultivation, it is not so easy. For a magician, you must reach the level of a great magister. As for a swordsman, you must reach a great swordsman, regardless of whether it is a great magister or a big sword. Teacher, that''s not easy. In the entire empire, such people are still rare.


    Therefore, now that Huang Feng can fly in the sky without the help of anything, the people of the Scarlet Mercenary Group below are naturally very shocked. Even Parker, who wants to take Huang Feng¡¯s precious body, is very shocked. At this time, there was a lot of fear in my heart, and he became hesitant.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t mean to be polite with them. These people obviously wanted to kill himself and then obtain the treasures on his body. If he hadn''t had some skills, he might have been on the spot now.


    Therefore, Huang Feng manipulated the shadow cloak, flew down from high in the sky, and rushed into the crowd. The long sword in his hand was already in front of him. Before the members of the first Scarlet Mercenary Group had reacted, he The sword had been slashed across his neck, carrying a handful of blood.


    That person only reacted at this time, but it was obviously too late. He covered his neck in disbelief, desperately trying to breathe, but what he exhaled was a mouthful of blood. After that, his eyes were full of blood. His unwillingness, and the nostalgia for this world, fell down.


    During the time he was struggling, Huang Feng''s movements did not stop. Therefore, when this person fell, he was not alone. Another person also fell, and this person also had his neck cut off. , A sword to seal the throat!


    "Run!"


    After two people died, the other talents on the scene reacted. However, after they reacted, they did not kill Huang Feng, but turned and fled, fearing Huang Feng''s identity as the "Great Magister". They have now completely lost resistance. Mind and ability.


    Among these people, the fastest runner is Parker!


    When Huang Feng killed the first person, he had already reacted. Although, in his heart, he did not believe that Huang Feng could reach the stage of the Great Magister at such a young age. However, the methods Huang Feng showed were It makes him a little bit chilling. If he talks about strength alone, maybe he can fight Huang Feng, but Huang Feng can fly fast. In this way, he is at a disadvantage, and he really wants to fight. It is estimated that he will lose!


    And if Huang Feng was defeated, he could still fly away, but if he was defeated, he would not even run away. Therefore, he was very foresighted and ran away early.


    When Huang Feng found that Parker was running, the opponent had already ran a certain distance. The mount under the opponent''s buttocks was not slow. If Huang Feng chased the opponent with a shadow cloak, he would not be unable to catch up, but it would definitely cost For some time, moreover, if you use the shadow cloak, it needs magic power. He doesn''t dare to use all the magic power, because he feels that Parker is not weak. Without the cloak, Huang Feng can''t guarantee himself. Able to escape safely.


    As for killing the opponent with a gun, Huang Feng didn¡¯t think about it. He didn¡¯t have many bullets. Although Bai Xiaorou gave him a pistol a few days ago, and even some other things, he still can¡¯t carry those things. Entering this world, he can use only those things obtained in other dimensions, and except for those obtained at the beginning, there has been no increase in bullets. That is, one is used and one is missing. It is not a last resort. Huang Feng does not intend to use it.


    After running Parker, Huang Feng didn''t show any mercy to his team members. He was attacked by the opponent for no reason. He was also very annoyed. So, after that, he killed six or seven people before he stopped.


    Huang Feng is obviously different in other dimensions than in reality. In reality, he will restrain himself. If he can not kill, he will not kill. However, in other dimensions, he does not have so many worries. Especially in this space now, seeing those people just now, they are about to kill at every turn, and he has even fewer scruples in his heart.


    Soon the scene returned to tranquility again. Except for Huang Feng, there were no other living people. However, many of the spoils harvested by the Scarlet Mercenary Group who killed the Ouyang family before have fallen on the scene. Huang Feng is cheaper.


    Naturally, Huang Feng would not be polite. Now he has two quits and he can store more things. Although these confiscated things cannot be brought into reality, they can be sold. It''s not an income. You know, money can bring back reality.


    What surprised Huang Feng was that the ring he had just obtained before the teleportation was not only larger in storage space than the one before him, but there were still quite a few things inside. This discovery made Huang Feng I am very happy.


    You know, the things inside were obtained with Na Jie, that is to say, they can all be brought back to reality, and Huang Feng found a lot of monster nuclei in it. These things can help. Restore magic power, even increase magic attack power!


    What makes Huang Feng even more happy is that there is a magic wand inside. It seems that the former owner of the ring is also a magician, and Huang Feng usually does not use the magic wand when he releases magic to people. It''s not that he doesn''t need it. The release of general low-level magic does not require a magic wand, but high-level magic is obviously not good.


    Moreover, when using a magic wand, a good magic wand can also increase the power of the magic released. The better the magic wand, the greater the increase in power. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know much about magic wands, so he doesn¡¯t know how to use it. What level is the magic wand in here, but Huang Feng is already very satisfied with the use of a magic wand, and there is no high requirement for the time being.


    "It''s time to take a look at the city in front." Huang Feng muttered to himself, looking at the outline of the city in the distance after putting everything into Najie.

 731 Chapter 731

    "Vast Sky City?"


    Riding a sweaty BMW, Huang Feng quickly came to the gate of the city. Just above the gate, three large characters appeared. With the help of the storage box, Huang Feng would not become illiterate in this world.


    Huang Feng got off his horse and led the horse into the city. Along the way, not many people looked at him with strange eyes. After all, he is now wearing the clothes of those guys from the Ouyang family, and the horses on which he is riding are not in this world. It seems strange, because there are many warcrafts in this world, especially this Vast Sky City is still near the Forest of Mist, where there are thousands of warcrafts, even if the humans have been exploring for many years, I dare not say that all the warcrafts in it have been I''m all recognized.


    Therefore, from time to time, some people will show up with monsters that everyone hasn''t seen before. At the beginning, some people will be curious, but after the number of times increases, it is not surprising.


    Huang Feng found an inn and walked in. After handing the horses to Xiao Er, Huang Feng entered the inn.


    Huang Feng consciously found a relatively large inn. At this time, in the lobby on the first floor of the inn, many people were already eating and drinking. Huang Feng came here, one is to taste the world¡¯s special cuisine. One wants to inquire about news.


    "Guest, what do you want to eat?" Huang Feng just found a place to sit down, and immediately a second person came over and asked diligently.


    "Just come here with a few signature dishes from your side." Huang Feng said. There is no menu here, so Huang Feng doesn''t know what''s so delicious.


    Fortunately, people like Huang Feng have seen a lot of Xiaoer. After all, they are close to the Misty Forest. Therefore, there are still a lot of people coming and going, naturally there are more people from outside, and Huang Feng is in the eyes of Xiaoer. Naturally, he is also an outsider to explore the Forest of Mist.


    "Okay, guest officer, wait a moment." Xiao Er said.


    It really didn¡¯t take long for Xiao Er to serve Huang Feng, and every time he served a dish, Xiao Er would give Huang Feng a name, and these dishes are unique to this world. Things made.


    Huang Feng tasted the braised devil rabbit meat. The taste is indeed good, smooth and delicious, fat but not greasy. According to Xiaoer, this devil rabbit is very common and even ordinary people will raise it, so the price is not Gui is just a very ordinary dish.


    This ordinary dish gives Huang Feng a very good feeling, not to mention the other kinds of monster meat, even magic vegetables.


    "If these monster meat and magic vegetables can be brought into reality, it will definitely make money." Huang Feng thought silently in his heart.


    We must know that there are still many foodies in reality, especially there are many rich people who will not hesitate even if the things are expensive for the sake of early adopters. In reality, there is obviously no such things, and, The taste is still very good, so Huang Feng can guarantee that these things will be very popular if they are brought into reality.


    However, it is not easy for him to do this. First of all, things in other worlds are brought into reality. So far, apart from replacement and transmission from another space back to the real world, he can choose one thing. Besides, he has no other way to bring things back.


    And if you want to make money from these things, obviously less of them will not work.


    The other is that he has no way to explain the source of these things. If someone deliberately finds fault, it will be a lot of trouble for him.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can only think about it now.


    "Hey, have you heard that, Ouyang''s house seems to have changed yesterday."


    While Huang Feng was tasting food and drinking small wine, a few well-dressed men on a table not far away were drinking and chatting.


    When Huang Feng came in, he noticed these people, because the clothes of these people and the weapons that had been placed next to them all proved that these people were not ordinary people, and should have been eating at the knife edge.


    "I also just heard that Ouyang Tian and his son Ouyang Xingwen were killed by an assassin. It is said that the assassin was a member of the Scarlet Mercenary Group." The person next to him said.


    "Assassin?" Who knows, the person who spoke before sneered, his face was full of mockery: "Do you think his father and son Ouyang Tian were really killed by those Scarlet Mercenary Corps?"


    "So, there is an inside story?" The others were also curious.


    "Is there any inside story? I''m not sure, but the Ouyang family and the Scarlet Mercenary Group have been fighting with each other for some time. You saw the Scarlet Mercenary Group come into the city? Scarlet Mercenary The regiment is powerful, but, after all, this is the Vast Sky City, the territory of the Ouyang Family. As the head of the four major families here, the Ouyang Family may not be as good as the Scarlet Mercenary Corps in other places. However, in Vast Sky City, that¡¯s nothing. Not ashamed of the Scarlet Mercenary Group."


    Others nodded when they heard that, Ouyang''s family was the largest local power, even if the Scarlet Mercenary Group was a rare B-level mercenary group in the empire, it still couldn''t compete with the Ouyang family in Vast Sky City.


    "Those people from the Scarlet Mercenary Corps have always been ambushing outside the city, killing those people from Ouyang''s family who are out of the city, and those from the Ouyang''s store in the surrounding small cities. They still dare not enter the city, so how can they assassinate them? Father and son Ouyang Tian?" The first speaker continued.


    "That''s true." The others echoed.


    "Then how did Ouyang Tian die? People from Ouyang''s family, why did they lie again?" the other person said suspiciously.


    "This is also the strange part of this incident. However, I have helped Ouyang''s family on a mercenary mission before, but I have some understanding of their family. It seems that Ouyang Tian and the elders of their family have not had a good relationship, and, in recent years It is getting worse."


    "You mean, those elders..."


    "I didn''t say anything, but after Ouyang Tian''s death, Ouyang Zhong was in charge, and Ouyang Zhong was the niece of the elder of the Ouyang family!" The man said with a mysterious face.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about the Ouyang family. After all, it is too far away from us. Even if they change the owner, it will not have much to do with us." Another person said.


    "Yes, not bad." Others also said.


    "Still talk about our action this time, and I don''t know if the news we got before is true."


    "It should be true, haven''t you noticed that there have been more people in Vast Sky City recently?" Another person said.


    "This is the case in the Forest of the Mist. It is estimated that a lot of experts will be attracted to come. People like us don''t have much chance.

 732 Chapter 732

    "Then I have to check it out," another said: "Such a grand occasion is not something you can see under normal circumstances. Moreover, if you fish in troubled waters, you might get some harvest."


    "Yes, that is, even if we can''t get the treasure in the end, but if we go in with everyone, we can still get some good things in the Forest of Mist."


    Everyone is more in favor of going to the Mist Forest, otherwise, they won''t show up here.


    And Huang Feng listened to it for a long time, only to know that there seemed to be something good in the misty forest, but he didn''t know what it was, if those people didn''t say it.


    However, Huang Feng was not in a hurry. According to what those people said, the baby hadn''t been born yet. During this period, people would come to Vast Sky City one after another. He could always get more news.


    Therefore, afterwards, Huang Feng began to enjoy the food with peace of mind. As for the Ouyang family and the Scarlet Mercenary Group, he didn¡¯t care too much. Although he was almost involved in this matter before, the matter itself and him It doesn''t matter.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that the Zhu Guo he had obtained before was the cause of the fight between the two sides, and that Zhu Guo had been taken by Qiu Ningshuang. Therefore, strictly speaking, these people from the Scarlet Mercenary Group were against Huang. Feng''s shot is not wrong to him.


    While Huang Feng was enjoying the food here and listening to more news, the elder of Ouyang''s family over there was both happy and depressed.


    I am naturally happy because with the death of Ouyang Tian, ??he finally has the opportunity to control the rights of the entire family. However, there are many things that make him depressed. First of all, the people in Ouyang¡¯s family are not all fools, although he It was claimed to the public that Ouyang Tian and his son were killed by members of the Scarlet Mercenary Group, but not everyone believed this.


    And among these people, some are loyal to Ouyang Tian, ??they want to ask for an explanation for Ouyang Tian, ??and there are some people who don¡¯t like Ouyang Tian, ??but they are not willing to let it go, thinking I have to make a fuss about this because these people have the same ambitions as the elders.


    After all, after the death of Ouyang Tian, ??Ouyang Zhong is certainly not the only one who can be the owner of the Patriarch and want to be the Patriarch, and Ouyang Zhong has not shown much convincing ability, so it is natural for his sudden rise to power. There are many people who are not convinced. These people are now making a fuss about Ouyang Tian''s death, just want to drive Ouyang Zhong off, and they will get the rights of Ouyang''s family again.


    But there is more than one thing that the great elder is worried about. The other trouble he can''t tell other people. That is about taking the ring. Since he took the ring from Ouyang Tian''s hand. After trying many times, there was no way to open it. If he hadn''t seen Ouyang Tian use it with his own eyes, he would have suspected that this ring was fake.


    It¡¯s not that the elder has never thought about whether the ring was dropped by the few subordinates, but one is that the timing is simply unreasonable, and the other one, he privately investigated, and he did not investigate anything, so, The elder elder still believes that this ring is a real ring, but, I don¡¯t know what method Ouyangtian used to make it impossible to open it. For this reason, the elder also cursed the dead Ouyangtian several times. Times.


    For the next few days, Huang Feng didn''t go anywhere, so he stayed in the Vast Sky City, wandering around, while getting acquainted with the world, and these days, Vast Sky City has become more and more lively, and more and more people started Gathering here, these people are either swordsmen or magicians, magicians that are rarely seen in ordinary times, at this time, they can be seen everywhere in Vast Sky City.


    And Huang Feng has gained some gains in the past few days. First of all, he has learned a lot about this world. It is a world of swords and magic. There are many cultivators. As long as they have the qualifications in this area, they will go to practice. To be a swordsman, one is either a magician, but there are many fewer magicians than swordsmen.


    Therefore, the magician is very noble in this world. After Huang Feng knew this, once he showed his magic ability in the inn, the boss was very polite to Huang Feng, and he even had a discount on food and housing. , Which shows how popular magicians are in this world.


    In addition, Huang Feng also knew that the grievances between the Ouyang family and the Scarlet Mercenary Group were not deliberately inquired by him, but as the largest family in the Haotian City, every move of the Ouyang family was very popular. Concerned, therefore, there are not a lot of people talking about Ouyang''s family affairs recently, and Huang Feng doesn''t need to deliberately inquire about it at all.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect was that the grievances between Ouyang¡¯s family and the Scarlet Mercenary Group were actually related to him. However, when he thought of the hidden rules of storage box transmission, Huang Feng would not be surprised. Generally, storage boxes are used. He would be teleported to the place where the people he had obtained, Huang Feng even suspected that the two sacred rings he had obtained, as well as the owner of the Forbidden Curse Scroll, were also in this city.


    For this reason, Huang Feng has paid more attention to Ouyang¡¯s family these days, and Ouyang¡¯s family has been very uneasy these days. There are many people who are dissatisfied with Ouyang Zhong. Ambitious people, and even, there are other families making trouble in it, with the intention of breaking the Ouyang family apart.


    And they did indeed. The Ouyang family seemed to be in a state of civil strife. The past few days have been messed up. They were targeted by the Scarlet Mercenary Corps. Now they have caused civil strife, and other families have intervened again. Many people who are not convinced by Ouyang Zhong want to be independent, and many people say that Ouyang Tian''s death cannot be separated from Ouyang Zhong and the elder.


    Therefore, in just a few days, the Ouyang family has a tendency to split up. This is something that the Great Elder and other elders did not expect before. They overestimated their influence on the family and underestimated Ouyang Tian¡¯s influence. Means and prestige, with Ouyang Tian, ??the people of the Ouyang family can still get together, and once Ouyang Tian dies, there is no one who can convince the crowd.


    And when the Ouyang family fell into civil strife, in the firewood room of another big family in Haotian City, a subordinate named Shunzi died. Because he was a subordinate, his death could not be caused. Attention of others.


    After many days of interrogation, An Ziqing determined that Shunzi did not know where Zhu Guo was, so he killed Shunzi. After all, if Shunzi went out alive, what would he say? It will affect the reputation of him and the family behind him, An Ziqing obviously does not want that to happen.

 733 Chapter 733

    However, the death of a small person like Shunzi will definitely not cause much disturbance. Other people would not pay attention to this kind of thing at all. And Ouyang Tian and his sons originally planned to find Shunzi and ask what happened. With the deaths of the two, the matter disappeared.


    "Ada, Ari, sit down and have a drink with me."


    In a restaurant, Huang Feng said to a burly-looking man standing behind him, and beside this man, there was a woman with a little glamorous face. At this time, both of them stood respectfully. Behind Huang Feng.


    "Master, we dare not!" the two men replied with sincere expressions on their faces.


    "I asked you to sit down and sit down, so afraid of what to do." Huang Feng said.


    Seeing Huang Feng seemed to be a little angry, the man and woman sat down with some panic expressions. However, the buttocks were not completely seated, and the woman gave Huang the first time she sat down. Feng pours wine and picks vegetables.


    "Okay, I don''t know how to eat people, don''t be so scared, come, I want to know about your affairs." Huang Feng smiled and said, but did not mind the girl''s service.


    "Yes, master," the man said.


    These two are the two slaves that Huang Feng bought in the slave market this morning. In this world, slaves exist legally and belong to personal property. Moreover, because of the existence of special contracts, slave owners do not need to worry about slaves betraying I, and most large families buy slaves, some exist as labor, and some can be trained as dead men. Of course, there are some people who only buy some young and beautiful female slaves for their own fun. Therefore, In the slave market, those beautiful female slaves are the most expensive.


    In this world, there are many races. Human races are just one of them. In addition, there are elves, dwarves, orcs, sea races, and even legendary dragon races, etc. Among these races , The most popular slaves are obviously the elves with pointed ears. The elves can be said to be handsome men and women, and the prices are very high for both male and female slaves.


    In addition to the elves, the long and strong slaves are valuable. The two slaves Huang Feng bought are not the most expensive elves, but the male is very strong, while the female In addition to the elves, the foxes among the most popular orcs, so these two slaves still spent a lot of money on Huang Feng.


    Both of these two are orcs, half brothers and sisters, the mother of the male is from the tiger clan, and the female from the fox clan, so there is such a big difference in appearance.


    When Huang Feng knew from the people around him that there were slaves in this world, he was tempted and wanted to buy some. After all, compared to other people, these slaves who have a very high loyalty because of the existence of contracts are Huang Feng. What Feng needed very much. After he left this world, he must be looking for an agent. How to find someone who is loyal enough has always been a big problem that bothers him. Fortunately, in this world, because there are slaves, He doesn''t need to worry anymore.


    "Yes, Master." The middle-aged tiger man named Ah Da by Huang Feng then respectfully reported to Huang Feng.


    The father of the two of them is a member of the Lion Race. Although the Elves are the favorite slave race of humans, the strong Orcs are also objects that humans like to enslaved, especially the Lions and Tigers. These slaves can As a family member, or an excellent labor force.


    And the parents of these siblings were killed by those who specialize in capturing slaves among humans. Of course, those people wanted to capture them all alive. After all, only those who are alive can sell for money. After those people missed their mother, their father desperately resisted and was killed.


    The brothers and sisters were also captured alive and got into the slave market. They were just sent to the slave market this morning. At that time, Huang Feng happened to be there and wanted to buy slaves. When they met them, although the price was high, Huang Feng Feng still bought them.


    In the past few days, Huang Feng has sold a lot of the things in the ring that he had obtained before, and the spoils he obtained outside the city that day, so even if he did not exchange the real money in, the money he has now Not too few.


    "You will follow me in the future, rest assured, I will not treat you badly." Huang Feng said, he doesn''t care too much about the slave status of the other two, what he needs is the loyalty of both of them, otherwise he won''t let them together Sitting and eating, you must know that in other places, slaves are not qualified to eat with their masters.


    And those who capture slaves, in order to sell their slaves for a good price, they must be trained before they are put on the market. Until they are tamed, they can safely sell them out, otherwise These slaves later violently injured their masters, and those people would also be implicated.


    "Thank you, Master, we must try our best to do our own thing." The woman said, although she is not the most beautiful elf race, but the fox woman is obviously also very attractive, even if he did not deliberately seduce Huang Feng. Huang Feng could feel a jump in his heart, and the diners around him looked at them without knowing where they were.


    "After dinner, Ah Da, you go to inquire about the specific things about the Forest of Mist, Ah Li, go to the slave market to see if there are suitable slaves." Huang Feng said to Ah Da.


    "Okay, Master." Ah Da and Ah Li said quickly. They originally wanted to call Huang Feng Master, but Huang Feng was not very used to this name, so they asked them to call themselves Master. , Also live a young master''s addiction.


    After the meal, the three separated. Although Huang Feng had learned a lot about the Forest of the Mist recently, after all, he hadn''t deliberately inquired about it, so he didn''t know the details.


    As for slaves, Huang Feng is obviously still not satisfied with only two. He has only one year in this world, and the most trusted people he can find during this period are these slaves. They will not betray. Also, as long as you spend the money once, you won''t even have to pay for it in the future. Even if he kills them, no one will trouble him. Is there a better subordinate than this?


    Therefore, when Huang Feng knew that the slave trade here was legal, he had already started the idea of ??buying a large number of slaves.

 734 Chapter 734 Mercenary Union

    Of course, Huang Feng wants to buy slaves, and he doesn''t need all slaves. After all, his money is also limited. What he wants to buy must be the kind that can help him, or be physically strong. Either they have a good skill, as for those who are too old, he doesn''t want them, and he is not a living bodhisattva, but there are not many such people in the slave market.


    Huang Feng had already talked to Ari about the criteria for slave selection, so she knew what she wanted.


    Both brothers and sisters have things, and Huang Feng himself is not idle. He is still very interested in the organization of the mercenary union recently. During this time, he often heard people around him talking about mercenaries, and now he comes to Hao Hao. Most of the people in Tiancheng are mercenaries. Some of these mercenaries act alone, while others follow the mercenary group.


    Through the chats of these people, Huang Feng also learned that whether it is a single mercenary or a mercenary group, they can accept tasks in the mercenary union. After completing the mercenary tasks, you can obtain experience and money. Mercenaries are still very useful for mercenary groups. That is the only way for them to upgrade. Only by gaining enough experience can mercenaries and mercenary groups be upgraded.


    And Huang Feng also wondered if he would also be a mercenary. In this case, while adventuring in this world, he could also see if there were any tasks he could do. Of course, Huang Feng wanted to become a mercenary. Bing, now it seems, just because becoming a mercenary does not require too many procedures, as to whether they can complete any, Huang Feng doesn''t care too much.


    The mercenary union is a very large organization on this continent. It has branches in many cities. And this Vast Sky City is near the Forest of Mist. There are many mercenaries here to take risks. Therefore, there is obviously a mercenary union here. The club¡¯s, and the area is not small, Huang Feng is easy to find.


    "I want to be a mercenary, what procedures do I need?" Huang Feng came to a window in the mercenary union and said to the people inside.


    At this time, there were not many people in this mercenary union, or even a lot, but there were many windows here, so Huang Feng didn''t wait long before he arrived.


    Without raising their heads, the people inside said, "A gold coin."


    Huang Feng secretly sighed that this registration fee is really a lot. He has been here for a while, and he naturally knows the price level here. One gold coin can be enough for a family of three to live for a month, and the storage box is very useful The exchange ratio of gold coins and soft sister coins is one to one thousand, that is, the registration fee alone is one thousand yuan soft sister coins.


    However, even if it requires a lot of registration fees to become a mercenary, there are still a lot of mercenaries on this continent, because only when you become a mercenary can you pick up tasks and complete tasks to get rewards. Although a gold coin is a lot, However, for the later returns, it is still worth it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not hesitate much, so he handed over a gold coin. The man took the gold coin neatly, and then asked Huang Feng¡¯s name, made a record, and Huang Feng officially became a real mercenary. .


    "This work efficiency is quite high." Huang Feng muttered after holding a small sign to prove his identity. This was given to him after he became a mercenary.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of metal this brand is made of. Huang Feng¡¯s name is on the front and a big "F" on the back, indicating that Huang Feng is the lowest level of mercenary "F". If you want to upgrade, Then do a mercenary mission.


    In the center of the hall of the mercenary union, there is something like a display screen. There are a lot of information scrolling on it. These are all tasks issued by the mercenary union. Most of these tasks are level-limited. Those very difficult or very special tasks will not have level restrictions, and such tasks usually mean danger, and there may be back and forth if the level is low.


    Huang Feng himself didn''t want to spend too much time on those low-level tasks. After all, those tasks gave few rewards and took a long time, which was really not worthwhile.


    Just when Huang Feng was about to see what he could take over, moreover, a more cost-effective task, he ran into someone he didn''t expect.


    "Ada, why are you here?" Huang Feng asked in surprise. At this time, shouldn''t Ada ask about the Forest of Mist?How could it appear in this mercenary union.


    "Master? You are here too." Ah Da was also a little surprised when he saw Huang Feng, and then he quickly said: "Master, I have almost inquired about the misty forest. There is still some information in this servant. Inside the Armed Forces."


    "In the mercenary union?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Yeah." Ah Da said.


    After that, Ah Da reported to Huang Feng what he had investigated.


    It turned out that everyone gathered in Haotian City this time to go to the Misty Forest, just for a treasure. The name of this treasure is Shengziguo. It is a kind of superb fruit, and the effect is better than the Zhuguo obtained by Huang Feng before.


    Although Zhu Guo can also save lives and increase the speed of cultivation, this is only effective for those with a low cultivation base, and it is useless for those with a high cultivation base.


    However, this Saint Purple Fruit is different. Not only can it save lives, but it can also increase the speed of cultivation, even for those who have a very high level of cultivation. It is equally effective.


    More importantly, this fruit can also help those who are in a bottleneck state to break through themselves. This is very difficult. You know, in this world, there are very few things like this that can help people break through. Almost every Cultivators will encounter bottlenecks. They can only break through on their own, but that is not easy. It is not surprising that some people can be stuck for decades under the bottleneck state.


    Therefore, the value of this thing can also be seen here.


    In addition to these effects, it also has a powerful effect, that is, it can enhance people''s lifespan. According to legend, as long as you take this fruit, you can increase your life span by 20 years!This effect alone is enough to make people feel crazy.


    And this time I don¡¯t know where the news came. It is said that in the depths of the Mist Forest, there is now such a fruit, which is about to mature, and the monarch of the Red Moon Kingdom also knew the news, for This also enacted a mercenary mission. If anyone can help him bring back the fruit, he will let the other party add officials to the ranks. At the same time, the rewards of gold, silver and jewellery will also be no less.

 735 Chapter 735

    The monarch of the Red Moon Empire is more than 70 years old this year. He has not practiced, but is just an ordinary person. For an ordinary person, this age is already very large and may die at any time, and as the king of a country , He was obviously unwilling to die like this, now he has the opportunity to extend his life, how could he let it go?


    Therefore, whether it is because of the attraction of the fruit itself or the mission issued by the sovereign of the Red Moon Empire, in short, there are very many people who come to the Forest of Mist this time, not only from the Red Moon Empire, but also from other countries. Some people, they all rushed to participate in this feast.


    "It turned out to be like this." Huang Feng nodded and said, Ah Da came here, obviously to see the specific content of the task, and Huang Feng was also on the big screen soon and found this task.


    "Looking for Saint Purple Fruit: Go to the depths of the Mist Forest and bring back Saint Purple Fruit to complete the task. There is no level restriction for this task, but it is very dangerous. Please do what you can. The task is released: Red Monarch of the Moon Empire, rewards: 1 million gold coins, titled earl, one piece of Red Moon armor, 1 million mercenary experience, and 10 million mercenary group experience!"


    "The rewards are really rich." After reading the task introduction, Huang Feng thought in his heart. As for the question, if you really get the holy purple fruit, take it yourself or hand it in, it depends on each person''s own thoughts.


    "Da, you also go to register a mercenary, and then call your sister to register her as a mercenary." Huang Feng turned around and said to A Da.


    "Master, this..." Ah Da hesitated. He had never heard of slaves becoming mercenaries before.


    "Okay, don''t hesitate, go now." Huang Feng handed the other side a gold coin and said.


    "Okay, Master." Huang Feng Huang Feng''s words, Ah Da obviously did not dare to defy. After taking the gold coins, he went to register, and then went to find his sister.


    And Huang Feng stayed in the mercenary union and continued to watch those tasks. I have to say that the mercenary union was really lively, and there were a lot of people who took up the tasks and handed in them.


    When Huang Feng had seen all the tasks almost the same, Ah Da also found Ah Li. With Huang Feng''s support, Ah Li had also become a mercenary.


    After that, Huang Feng took his brother and sister and the two came to the counter window again and said: "Hello, I want to form a mercenary group!"


    That¡¯s right, Huang Feng¡¯s purpose was to set up a mercenary group. When he didn¡¯t think of any industry to operate in this world, Huang Feng first thought of setting up a mercenary group, and it was a mercenary who was all slaves except him. The Corps, after all, this is a chaotic world, without the protection of force. No matter what business he is doing, he is not very relieved. It is like that in the previous time and space, he has to rely on Su Pei''s power, and this time Huang Feng Do not intend to use the power of others, but to control the power that belongs to you completely.


    In other time and space, this may not be easy, because he can''t stay in these time and space all the time, but in this time and space, it is different. There are slaves here, and these slaves are loyal to him, even if he Without showing up for a long time, these people would not betray him. With such a good subordinate, how could Huang Feng let it go.


    Therefore, when he just registered his own mercenary, he suddenly thought of this. Even if he didn''t meet Ah Da here, he would be asked to register later.


    To set up a mercenary group, in addition to paying one hundred gold coins, three mercenaries are required. On Huang Feng''s side, there are just three mercenaries right now.


    After paying the money, Huang Feng smoothly received the medal representing their mercenary group. The back of this medal is the Great Wall pattern chosen by Huang Feng, and the front is the Chinese character. I have to say that many things here are still amazing. Huang Feng just gave a rough description of what the Great Wall looks like, and such a medal can be made immediately here.


    Next to the word "Hua Xia" on the front of the medal, there is a small "F". The Hua Xia mercenary group created by Huang Feng is obviously the lowest-level mercenary group, but Huang Feng doesn''t care. , The level can slowly rise.


    "Go, let''s pick up the task!" Huang Feng said to the two.


    After that, Huang Feng took two people to the screen and pointed his mercenary group medal at the two large characters. Then, his medal gave a burst of light, indicating that Huang Feng had successfully accepted the mission. Up.


    Both Ah Da and Ah Li both had the medals of the mercenary group, and they also took the quest as Huang Feng.


    "Look, someone is going to die again!" After Huang Feng''s trio took over the task, a livid young man next to Huang Feng immediately laughed.


    "Haha, it''s still a newly established low-level mercenary group with only three people. This is really bold." The man continued.


    The people around also smiled and pointed at Huang Feng''s trio.


    "What are you talking about? You want to die, right?" Huang Feng hasn''t spoken yet, Ah Da can''t stand it anymore. Huang Feng is his master. Of course, it is impossible for him to see his master being laughed at.


    "Why, big guy, do you want to make trouble?" The man looked at Ah Da with contempt, showing no fear at all.


    Although Ah Da is strong and strong, he does not have any cultivation skills other than brute force. This is also a characteristic of the Orcs. The strength of the Orcs is generally stronger than that of the humans, even if it is a weak woman. The look, that strength is not small.


    However, God is fair. They have given the Orcs great power, but they have made it difficult for them to practice. Orcs are generally unable to cultivate, even if they have cultivated, the final level of cultivation will be Not very high, of course, there are also orc people who can cultivate to the level of top human masters, but after all, they are a minority and genius.


    However, even if they can''t practice, the orcs can compete with the human masters with their own powerful strength. Otherwise, the orcs would have been destroyed by humans long ago. There is not much kindness in this world.


    "Da, forget it." Huang Feng stopped Ah Da who wanted to do it, not because Huang Feng didn''t want to teach that person, but because he had already seen people from the mercenary union coming here, he just watched When it arrives, there can be no trouble here, otherwise, the enemy of the mercenary union will not only be thrown out, but also deprived of the identity of the mercenary. It is obviously not worth it for such a clown.


    "Hmph, an idiot is an idiot." The man was even more proud after seeing Ah Da retreat.

 736 Chapter 736

    Huang Feng ignored him and continued to look at the screen.


    Generally, a mercenary can only take one task at a time. However, for those tasks without level restrictions, they are not included in this calculation. Therefore, Huang Feng can still take a "F" level task at this time. Of course, he If you continue to take on tasks that are not restricted.


    When a mercenary has his own mercenary group, he can accept the task with his own mercenary medal or the medal of the mercenary group. Anyway, he only needs to take it once. Moreover, after the task is completed, the individual and the mercenary The corps can gain experience, and the experience gained is also calculated separately.


    The people around saw Huang Feng that they actually took the task without level restrictions, and they were not optimistic about them. Although they didn''t say anything bad, they obviously felt that Huang Feng and the others were looking for death. People have taken over such tasks, but few can complete them. In the end, they either give up or die in the process of completing the task.


    Therefore, although the person just said ugly, it is not completely unreasonable.


    However, that person is obviously not a person who knows how to pay if you see it well. Seeing Huang Feng and the others are selecting low-level tasks, they said, "That''s right. A rookie like you is worthy to complete this simplest task. As for the other tasks, don¡¯t think about it, it would appear that they are too stupid."


    "Quacha!" Huang Feng said with a glance at the other party.


    "You!" The man was stunned. He didn''t think that the rookie in his eyes would dare to say that to him, and he was immediately angry. However, he also didn''t dare to do anything here, so he forced himself to endure this tone and said: "For this mission, two of the three A-level mercenary groups in the empire have come, and eight of the B-level mercenary groups have come! Even a small mercenary group like you just established wants to blend in, and is afraid of people. Laugh out big teeth."


    "It''s your business if you can''t lose your teeth. It''s mine if you don''t take up the task. Don''t get in the way in front of me!" Huang Feng said, then turned to look at the two of Ah Da and said, "You two should come and take a look. Take two mercenary missions to do it, and get promoted."


    Huang Feng didn''t want to pay attention to that person, but that person didn''t mean to leave. Instead, he shouted: "Come on, everyone, here is a newly formed mercenary group that actually picked up Saint Ziguo. The mission, and people also threatened to grab this mission from those A-level and B-level mercenary groups. Come and see the future celebrities in our mercenary world."


    This person¡¯s shouting still had some effect. More mercenaries looked at Huang Feng and others. Now, the expressions of these people are more unified. They all look down on fools. After all, no one will I believe that such a newly established mercenary group like Huang Feng can snatch the mission from those long-established mercenary groups, not to mention that the mission itself is also very difficult.


    "Don''t get excited, go and see the mission!" Huang Feng stopped Ah Da again. He glanced at the man just now, and then ignored him.


    The man saw that he had provoked Huang Feng several times, and Huang Feng actually endured it. While he looked down on Huang Feng even more, he also felt a little boring. After a few more words, he left.


    Huang Feng glanced at each other''s back, and then asked Ah Da and the two of them: "Are the tasks completed?"


    "Yeah." Ah Da and Ah Li said together. After all, the lowest-level tasks are not difficult, and there is no need to over-choose.


    "Then let''s go, and find something interesting to do." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Five minutes later, the three of Huang Feng caught up with the man just now in a relatively remote place.


    "Oh, it turns out that it''s you? Why are you not convinced by what I said? Want to teach me? Come on." The man saw Huang Feng''s three people, but he was confident, in his opinion, although Huang Feng''s three people are in number Many, but they are all low-level mercenaries, where can they go?


    Moreover, he didn''t feel the vindictiveness or the fluctuation of magic power in the three of Huang Feng. Obviously, these three are ordinary people, so he is not afraid. This is why he dared to provoke Huang Feng and the others before.


    "Oh, you are very confident." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Master, let me come." Ah Da was very upset with this man long ago, and now seeing Huang Feng intending to teach the other party, he immediately took the initiative to ask for a fight.


    "Alright." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, one of the reasons why he chased over was to teach this guy with a bad mouth, and another reason was to see how well Ah Da and Ah Li were. They didn¡¯t practice. Huang Feng knew about it, but he also wanted to know what level the two of them were based on their own skills.


    "Drink, just a few idiots, you''d better go together, don''t waste my time." The man said proudly.


    However, Ah Da ignored him and walked directly towards the other party. He would not be polite to someone who dared to be disrespectful to his young master.


    When the man saw Ah Da coming up, he didn''t have the slightest fear. The long sword in his hand had already stab at Ah Da.


    I saw that Ah Da twisted his body and avoided the opponent''s attack. After the opponent''s long sword fell through, he slashed across the direction. However, at this time, Ah Da had already tightly grasped the opponent''s wrist. , So, that man''s long sword could no longer move a bit.


    "Kacha!" Ada twisted his wrist, and the other party''s hand broke. The man screamed in pain, and the long sword in his hand fell to the ground, but Ada kicked him before letting him go. When he got the right abdomen, the man flew out immediately, his strength was not much smaller than Huang Feng.


    "It seems that there is no need to let Ah Li get on." Huang Feng thought to himself as he looked at the man''s miserable situation.


    "Okay, don''t really kill you." Huang Feng stopped Ah Da''s further movements. He originally wanted to see Ah Da and their skills. He didn''t really want to kill. Although this person has a bad mouth, It''s not worthy of death, and killing people in the city is also a troublesome thing.


    After Ah Da came back, Huang Feng left without looking back. As for the person before, he didn''t dare to say anything now. He already understood that he was not Huang Feng and the others at all.


    And seeing the fight just now, Huang Feng felt a little disappointed, not for Ah Da, but for the swordsmen in this time and space.


    Huang Feng has already understood that without the spirit of fighting spirit, the combat effectiveness of these swordsmen is not very high, and their moves are relatively simple. They are not as gorgeous as those shown on martial arts TVs on earth.

 737 Chapter 737 Slaves of the Elves

    In fact, in the past few days, when Huang Feng was in the city, he had already seen several conflicts. When those people were fighting, there weren¡¯t any overly magnificent moves. They always stabbed, chopped, and swept. Wait, it''s very simple.


    And Huang Feng today Huang Feng watched Ah Da¡¯s lesson of the person with a bad mouth just now, but also did not find any clever moves. Huang Feng understood that although the magicians in this world are very magical, but those swordsmen are there. Before fighting qi, it was very ordinary. They only increased their strength and agility in their early practice, and there was no magic.


    And in this world, it seems that clever moves are rare, and maybe only those of large families can have the opportunity to learn, these ordinary mercenaries have no chance.


    "Ada, are your orcs so powerful?" Huang Feng asked curiously on the way back.


    The power displayed by Ah Da just now is not small at all, and it is not much worse than Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng has known before that the power of orcs is generally greater than that of humans, but there is too much power. Well, just now, Ah Da''s ability to win was not how clever he was, but the crushing power.


    "My brother is born with supernatural power." Ari said with a proud face. After speaking, she realized that her current status was different. She was just a slave. When the master didn''t ask her, she couldn''t mess around. Speaker.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to pursue it, and Ah Da was also embarrassed by his sister. This big guy touched his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s not as magical as Ah Li said. Bigger than the people around."


    Huang Feng nodded, presumably this is a bit bigger, it should be Ah Da''s humility, even if it is not like what Ah Li said, there is some "superior power", but Ah Da''s power is obviously big even among the orcs.


    "Unexpectedly, I also picked up a treasure." Huang Feng said with a smile, knowing that when he bought Ah Da before, but bought it at the price of an ordinary orc, even if he tried so hard at him, the price should be even higher. high.


    Ah Da became even more embarrassed when he heard this, and said, "I am also very lucky to be with the young master."


    "Me too." Ahri also said.


    They are not flattering, but telling the truth. You know, no other slave owner treats slaves like Huang Feng. Originally, they were desperate for the future. Now because of Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, they feel that they are It was a new life, even better than the previous life.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, Ari, what did you gain in the slave market today?" Huang Feng asked. This is a question he is very concerned about. After all, it is related to whether he can make money in this world in the future. , Make more money.


    "I saw a lot of slaves there. Many of them were too hungry. They looked so good. Besides, there were a lot of people who were beaten and wounded. Master, you can save them. "Ari''s face is full of the same said, in order to prevent the slaves from escaping, those slave owners obviously won''t let the slaves get full, as long as they don''t starve to death, and among those slaves, if there is someone who tries to resist, it will You can''t get away with a beating.


    Ah Da and Ah Li are lucky. One is that they can''t sell their identity. Moreover, they were bought by Huang Feng as soon as they arrived in the slave market, so they did not receive much abuse.


    And Ari felt that Huang Feng was very wrong. If those slaves could follow Huang Feng, they would not receive such treatment.


    "Ari, how do you talk to the master?" Ah Da yelled at his sister. Although Huang Feng treated them well, after all, the identity of the two parties was different. He was afraid that his sister would make Huang Feng upset by saying the wrong thing.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng waved his hand and said: "I also want to save those slaves, but I don''t have that much money. Also, even if we buy all the slaves there, there will be other slaves tomorrow. We can''t save what is transported there."


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Ali was very embarrassed and said quickly: "Master, it is Ali who was wrong."


    "You''re right," Huang Feng said. He knew that because of her kind heart, Ari couldn''t stand the abuse of those slaves. What''s more, she was a slave herself, and she could feel the same.


    "Master, I saw many strong slaves today, and I also saw a few slaves of the elves." Ari reported to Huang Fenghui.


    "Oh, there are elves? That''s rare." Huang Feng said with some surprise. The slaves of ordinary elves were snapped up by those nobles before they went on the market.


    "Go, let''s go and see." Huang Feng said. He hasn''t seen anyone from the Elf race yet, so he is still very curious.


    As a result, the group of three people went to the slave market. Although it is already in the afternoon, the slave market is still very lively. There are usually many people here all day long. Today, because of the presence of elves here, It''s even more lively.


    "Master, just ahead." Ari led the way and said.


    And when Huang Feng and others arrived at the place where the slaves of the elves were sold, there were many people there, pointing to the people in the cage.


    With the help of Ah Da, Huang Feng smoothly squeezed to the front and saw the person in the cage.


    There are a total of five people in the cage, three men and two women, all with these pointed ears. The height of the man is at least about 1.9 meters and the female is no less than 1.7 meters. The male is handsome, the female is beautiful, even yellow. In front of the male slaves, Feng had doubts about his appearance, and the two women, even the beauty stars in reality, are hard to compare. Don''t pack, just stand there and you can attract all Human eyes.


    "This elven race really deserves its reputation." Huang Feng said, this is definitely a very eye-catching race.


    "Does this young master want to buy these slaves?" When Huang Feng was looking at these slaves, a fat man soon came over. As a slave owner, this man still has a very strong vision. He saw that, Huang Feng is absolutely capable of buying, and the two people who followed Huang Feng should also be slaves.


    "Yes, what price." Huang Feng said.


    "The young master has a good vision. The slaves of these elves are not so easy to catch. We have also lost a lot of talents to capture them. This way, it cost a lot."


    "Let''s talk about it, how much is it?" Huang Feng said impatiently.

 738 Chapter 738: I Want It

    "Five hundred gold coins for women and three hundred gold coins for men!" The slave owner said with a straight face.


    Huang Feng frowned and said, "So expensive?"


    You know, an ordinary slave can''t even get a gold coin, but Huang Feng bought Ah Da and Ah Li, because Ah Da''s body is strong, and he belongs to the Orc race, and Ah Li looks seductive, so it was only a total cost. Twenty gold coins, and now this person opens his mouth for three hundred, five hundred, which is indeed too expensive.


    "Don¡¯t tell me this young master, although the slaves of the elves were also valuable before, they would not be so expensive. There were only a few dozen gold coins and a hundred gold coins in the sky. However, in recent years, the slaves of the elves It is getting harder and harder to catch, so the price will naturally go up. Moreover, the slaves of the elves will not be traded in the market. The nobles will rush to ask for it. I just stay here for one day. I will leave tomorrow, and these slaves can be sold elsewhere without worry," the slave owner said.


    Huang Feng also knows that although the main price of this slave is a bit more expensive, what he said is true. It is understandable that things are rare and expensive. However, Huang Feng is hesitating whether to buy it or not. With so much money, he Enough to buy hundreds of ordinary slaves.


    However, Huang Feng heard that these elven people are natural shooters, and they are also very talented in magic, especially wood magic, which is even more familiar. When bought as a warrior, it is very Cost-effective, of course, those nobles bought these elven slaves just for fun, not for being warriors.


    "Okay, I want all of these five slaves." Huang Feng finally decided to buy the slaves of the elves. Although the cost was higher, it was still a good deal. Slaves of the elves were not so easy to encounter.


    "Happy." The slave owner said with a smile on his face. Although the slave of the elven race does not worry about selling it, but if he put it in his hand, he will wait for the day. In case of an accident, his own loss will be It''s big, you know, these elves are arrogant, if you can''t think of suicide, then he won''t cry to death.


    Just as Huang Feng took out the ticket and was about to pay, there was a shout outside: "Wait!"


    Then the crowd of onlookers stepped aside. A young man dressed as a nobleman walked over with a fan. First, his eyes greedily scanned the two female elves, and then he turned his head to look at Huang Feng and that The slave owner said with an arrogant look: "I want these five slaves, each with a thousand gold coins!"


    There was an uproar in the surrounding people. This was five thousand gold coins. It was a number that many people at the scene could not even think of. It was money that they would not be able to make in their entire lives. It was too extravagant to buy five slaves. .


    However, someone soon recognized the young man at the scene.


    "This is Young Master An Zi Qing''an, he is indeed the son of a big family. This shot is really lavish!"


    "Prodigal, really prodigal, five thousand gold coins to buy five slaves, then you can buy a few thousand slaves."


    "After the troubles in the Ouyang family, the An family will soon become the first family of our Vast Sky City. This An Ziqing is more beautiful than before."


    Hearing that everyone around him was talking about himself, and many people looked at him enviously, An Ziqing was very proud and enjoyable. Since knowing that Father and Son Ouyang are dead, he has a feeling of elation, and he will soon become this. The first young man in Haotian City is now, and no one will steal the limelight with him in the future.


    Therefore, when he came out today, it was as if a city owner was inspecting his own territory, and he just happened to see a lot of people in this slave market, so he came over curiously to take a look. He didn¡¯t expect that he actually encountered an elf here. The slave of the clan, this made him overjoyed.


    As one of the four major families of Vast Sky City, An¡¯s family has not many slaves, and there are even many orc slaves like Ah Da, but there are no slaves of the elves. This has always been An Ziqing¡¯s regret. , It¡¯s just that, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be unhappy when he encountered someone selling Elf race slaves today.


    Therefore, even if it is a little more than five thousand gold coins, he still thinks it is worth it. After the price is quoted, he does not wait for Huang Feng and the slave owner to express their opinions, and he steps forward and is ready to take a look at his new slave. .


    However, as soon as he took a step, he was stopped by Huang Feng''s crosshand and said, "Sorry, you are late. I have bought these five slaves."


    After speaking, Huang Feng looked at the bewildered slave owner and said, "Take the money. I will take these five slaves."


    "This..." The slave owner took the money ticket and didn''t know what to do for a while. Of course he wanted to make more money, but he did agree to Huang Feng before, so Huang Feng said That''s right, these five slaves are indeed Huang Feng''s.


    "What are you doing? I said that I want these slaves. Didn''t you hear me?" An Zi was shocked, and then said to Huang Feng with an angry expression, just now I thought I was the first brother. , Now that Huang Feng is not giving face to so many people, An Ziqing''s anger can be imagined.


    "Ada, open the cage, take them, and let''s go." Huang Feng ignored Na An Ziqing, but turned and said to Ada.


    "Okay, Master!" A Tiantai only listened to Huang Feng''s orders. After receiving Huang Feng''s order, regardless of An Ziqing''s gloomy face, he would drip water, and went straight to the cage to take away the five. Elf people.


    "Stop!" An Ziqing exclaimed, "Do you know who I am? I said, these slaves are mine, you have taken the money, get out of here!"


    "Well, this young master, look." The slave owner was a little jealous when he saw the money ticket in An Ziqing''s hand, so he hesitated and said to Huang Feng, wanting to make Huang Feng change his mind.


    "We have just completed this transaction. Now these slaves are mine and have nothing to do with you." Huang Feng looked at the slave owner and said, "As for others who want to buy, it depends on me. Would you like to sell it."


    The slave owner opened his lips and didn''t say anything in the end. Although he would definitely have a background in his business, his credit is also important, and he did indeed complete the transaction with Huang Feng. Whether Huang Feng should sell these slaves or not has nothing to do with him, so after hesitating for a while, he left with the money ticket and no longer cares about the affairs here.

 739 Chapter 739

    "Do you have any questions now?" Huang Feng turned around and said to An Ziqing.


    An Ziqing saw the slave owner and left immediately, knowing that the only thing he could do was to find Huang Feng, so he took out a stack of money tickets from his subordinates and said to Huang Feng, "Okay. Here you are, if you are lucky, you made so much in a while."


    "Are you deaf? When did I say that I was going to sell these slaves?" Huang Feng squeezed the other person and said, after that, he wanted to take someone away.


    "Stop!" An Ziqing shouted, but Huang Feng didn''t even stop, as if he hadn''t heard An Ziqing''s words.


    An Ziqing felt ashamed and blushed and shouted: "Come here, stop them for me!"


    The few Jiading who came with An Ziqing immediately surrounded Huang Feng and the others.


    "It''s over, this kid actually offended An Ziqing, this time it''s miserable."


    "That is, who doesn''t know that An Ziqing is more sinister than the previous Ouyang Xingwen. It is really unwise for this kid to offend him for these slaves."


    "That''s a slave of the elven race. It''s hard to find. It''s worth offending An Ziqing for them."


    Seeing that conflict was about to break out here, the people around were not afraid to leave, nor did they intend to go up and persuade them. Instead, they all looked at the excitement. Most of the people here are mercenaries who swear by their lives. It¡¯s not too big to watch the excitement.


    "Boy, I advise you to get acquainted and leave these few slaves behind. Otherwise, don''t blame Xiaoye for being polite!" An Ziqing saw that his own people had surrounded Huang Feng, and he was immediately proud. Huang Feng said.


    "Moreover, I also changed my mind. Don''t think about the money anymore!" An Ziqing said, and he remembered that this is Vast Sky City, his site. Huang Feng doesn''t give him face, so he pays it back. Why are you polite with him?Want money?late!


    "bump!"


    However, Huang Feng kept his footsteps, and flew out with a punch to a family member who was in front of him.


    The crowd was in an uproar again. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng and others, who were at a disadvantage, would dare to act first. At this time, shouldn''t they beg for mercy?


    An Ziqing obviously thought the same way, so when he saw Huang Feng dared to do it first, he suddenly became angry and said: "Give it to me, abolish that kid, be careful not to hurt my slave! "


    Obviously, in An Ziqing''s eyes, the slaves of the elves are already his.


    "Yes!" The family members that An Ziqing brought with him immediately took their orders. Those who can follow An Ziqing''s family members must have some skill. Coupled with the identity of An Ziqing, these family members are usually in Haotian. In the city, it can be regarded as very prestigious, and it is not a problem to teach individuals.


    However, today they obviously kicked the iron plate. When the Jia Ding on the front of Huang Feng, waving his fist that he thought was very strong, and hitting Huang Feng with a grim face, he seemed to see Huang Feng mocking his face. The expression, but, before he could react, his body was already flying out like his previous companions, and he didn''t even touch a corner of Huang Feng''s clothes.


    On the other side, Ah Da and Ah Li brothers and sisters also performed extraordinary. The two did not have any clever moves, but their strength was not comparable to that of this fox, fake and powerful family. The family members who hit them were no better than Huang Feng¡¯s previous fate. How much better.


    However, the Jiading who settled down is obviously not only capable of this. After knowing that they are not opponents of Huang Feng and others with their bare hands, they decisively withdrew their weapons. Of course, this also shows how arrogant and domineering they usually are, because, In the battle in the city, the use of weapons is generally not allowed, otherwise, you will be wanted and punished by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    However, judging from the skillful methods of these artists, it is obvious that these people have done this for the first time.


    Huang Feng naturally didn''t care about these people, even if they had an extra weapon, as long as there was no vindictiveness, he could not suffer under the siege of these people.


    However, although Ah Da and Ah Li can cope with them, they are not as easy as before. After all, they are no different from ordinary people except that they are more powerful. With bare hands, they can compete with everyone. Persevering under the siege is already pretty good.


    What Huang Feng didn''t know was that when he used Lingbo''s Weibu to intersperse and fight among the settlers, many of the onlookers around had their eyes brightened.


    Originally, due to Saint Ziguo¡¯s incident recently, a lot of mercenaries arrived in Haotian City, and these mercenaries went north and south, and there were a lot of people with vision. Now seeing the footwork used by Huang Feng, he obviously has knowledge. People who know this is not a common product anymore.


    As Huang Feng knows, most of the moves in this world are very ordinary. Those clever moves are in the hands of large families or royal families. It is even more difficult for an ordinary person to obtain good techniques. , And precisely because of this, almost all people have little resistance to good exercises.


    "Jonah, have you seen what his skills are at his feet?" Among the crowd of onlookers, a middle-aged man stared at Huang Feng with his eyes, and said in a low voice.


    "No, but it should be a very clever exercise method, at least a prefecture-level exercise method." The person next to the person replied, his eyes also looking brightly at Huang Feng surrounded by the field. Especially Huang Feng''s feet, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t see the law of Huang Feng''s footwork.


    "Grade level?! That is indeed a treasure!" The person before said slightly in awe, and, seeing Huang Feng''s appearance, he felt that maybe they had underestimated this technique.


    The exercises and moves in this world are divided into four levels: Heaven, Earth, Xuan, and Huang, and each level is divided into upper, middle and lower three levels, and an ordinary person can learn one or two yellow level exercises that are very good. Now, most people don¡¯t have any exercises, or they can only learn lower-level Huang-level exercises.


    It is difficult to see the exercises above the prefecture level on the market. They are generally collected by those big families. Ordinary people simply don¡¯t even have the opportunity to see them. Therefore, now that Huang Feng can use them. The exercises at the prefecture level are naturally very attractive.


    At the same time, there were a few people on the other side of the crowd, staring at Huang Feng with bright eyes. They did not expect that in a very ordinary conflict in Haotian City, they would find a cultivation technique above the prefecture level. The presence.


    "This time Vast Sky City is really here!" Many people thought.

 740 Chapter 740 Master is a good man

    Without any accidents, Huang Feng quickly solved the family members, and even helped Ada and Ari solve the problems.


    "What are you going to do? I''m telling you, I am An Ziqing, and our Anjia is the largest family in Vast Sky City!" An Ziqing said nervously when he saw Huang Feng walking towards him.


    "Slap" Huang Feng slapped him on the head, and immediately staggered An Ziqing.


    "Do you bully others? A bit of bad money is great, isn''t it? You want to grab my slave, don''t you? You are very courageous, right?"


    When Huang Feng said something, he slapped An Ziqing in the face, slapped him on the head, and slapped him in the face. As a result, after a short while, An Ziqing''s face was swollen and his head became dizzy. .


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, I dare not." Seeing that Huang Feng hadn''t stopped his hand, An Ziqing quickly begged for mercy. When did he get beaten like this? Although begging for mercy is very embarrassing, especially in this way In the case of many people, however, he doesn''t want to be beaten even more, which is even more embarrassing. Of course, while begging for mercy, he has already hated Huang Feng in his heart, vowing that as long as he gets out of trouble, he will definitely kill Huang Feng. .


    Huang Feng stopped then, then stretched out his hand and said to An Ziqing: "Bring the money!"


    Although he knew that Huang Feng wanted to grab his own money, An Ziqing didn''t dare not give it to him, and quickly handed it to Huang Feng the ticket he had just taken out to buy a slave.


    "This money is even for our mental loss expenses." Huang Feng honestly and unceremoniously collected the money ticket. He just bought these five slaves, but he has spent a lot of money, and now he has nothing on him. How much, now that he has offended An Ziqing, Huang Feng doesn''t mind to offend a little more.


    Although he didn''t understand what mental damage expenses were, An Ziqing nodded and said yes, not daring to violate the slightest.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng said to Ah Da and Ah Li.


    After that, a group of eight people left the slave market in the eyes of the people around them.


    "Ada, go find a carriage, and we will leave right away!" Huang Feng is not stupid, although he has just taught An Ziqing a meal and snatched his money, it is quite comfortable, but after all, this is Haotian City, it is An Ziqing. If he continues to stay here, An Ziqing will definitely retaliate wildly.


    Anyway, Huang Feng has nothing to do here, and he will go to the Forest of the Mist later, so it might as well leave now.


    "Yes!" Ah Da replied, and then immediately went to look for the carriage.


    And when Huang Feng returned to the inn and picked up his sweaty BMW, Ah Da also drove over in a spacious carriage. After that, all of their slaves got into the carriage, and the group did not delay at all. Go outside the city.


    Huang Feng¡¯s worries are justified. It didn¡¯t take long for their talents to leave the inn. An Ziqing personally took a large number of family members and guards to surround the entire inn. Obviously, in the slave market before What happened completely angered him.


    But when An Ziqing learned that the Hornets and others had left, he didn''t give up and took the people to chase outside the city.


    At the same time, following Huang Feng, it was not only An Ziqing and the others, but also some strange faces, who also quietly followed out at this time.


    After leaving the city, Huang Feng and the others still did not have the slightest delay. Among them, the only ones who could fight were the three of them. As for the slaves of the elves that were just bought, they are now in a weak state. The former slave owner was afraid of them. To escape or make trouble, not only did they fail to feed them, but also gave them a medicine, which can keep them in a weak state. Of course, it is easy to recover. As long as you stop taking medicine, wait another day or so In time, these people will be able to recover.


    However, for now, these people can''t help Huang Feng and the others. Moreover, Huang Feng also noticed before that the eyes of these people looking at him seemed unfriendly. They looked at him with Ah Da and Ah Li. The eyes are obviously different. The eyes of the slaves of these elves are more not gratitude, but hatred.


    In fact, what Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know is that because humans capture a large number of elves, the relationship between the elves and the humans has been very poor over the years. The elves are very resistant or even hostile to humans. Now Huang Feng is just a hateful "master" in the eyes of these elves.


    "Brothers and sisters, don''t worry, you will be fine with the young master." On the carriage, Ah Da is driving the carriage, and Ah Li is in the carriage, taking care of the slaves of the elves.


    "Humph" Ahri''s words did not change the attitude of the slaves of these elves, and one of the women snorted coldly, her expression very bad.


    "What I''m saying is true. The young master is really good. He is different from others. I am also a slave. The young master has never bullied me and is very good to our brothers and sisters." Ari stretched out his arm. Show it to a few slaves, and then said.


    Every slave has an imprint on his body, and the imprint is the name of the master. In this case, even if these slaves escape, they will be found out, and they will be recovered. Of course, these imprints were not made by Huang Feng. , Was made by those slave owners.


    And these slaves of the elven race, when the main slave left, also did not forget to put on them this mark of shame in their eyes.


    "Humph, none of human beings is a good thing." Still the woman before said coldly.


    And Ah Li also discovered that the other slaves seemed to respect this woman, and when the woman was talking, they didn''t dare to interrupt, even if they were also very angry.


    "This elder sister, you can''t say that. There are good people among human beings. Master is." Ali defended Huang Feng. Although he had not been with Huang Feng for a long time, Ali could feel Huang Feng. That kind of attitude towards them is absolutely different from others.


    However, the female elf obviously didn''t believe it, Ahri said, "I know you don''t believe it. After spending some time with the young master, you will know. Let''s eat something first."


    These elves hadn''t eaten for a while, so they were indeed very hungry now, so they temporarily put aside their hatred of Huang Feng and began to eat.


    However, they hadn''t eaten much before they suddenly felt the carriage stop. Ari opened the curtain of the carriage and asked his brother, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know, Master stopped." Ah Da said, he was following Huang Feng, and when he saw Huang Feng stop, he naturally stopped, although he didn''t know what was going on.

 741 Chapter 741

    "Come out, don''t hide it anymore."


    Huang Feng rode on the horse and said to the jungle on the road, and after hearing Huang Feng''s words, although Ah Da heard nothing, he was still alert for the first time.


    "Hahaha, it really is a bit of a way out, and you found it!"


    Shortly after Huang Feng''s voice, two people came out of the jungle he was watching. The leading man put a big sword on his shoulder, and the other person also held a long sword in his hand.


    Huang Feng''s face was slightly stern, because he felt that these two people were much better than the settlers he had met before, and they were about the same strength as the one he met when he first came to this world.


    "Are you settlers? The action is still quite fast." Huang Feng said.


    "They are worthy of those who make a homeless shit!" The man headed spit on the ground, his face full of disdain.


    "Oh, it''s not from Anjia? Then why follow us?" Huang Feng asked with some confusion. He had felt that someone was following before, and coupled with the hint of the little eagle from the sky, he thought these people were the people who made the home.


    "Why? Naturally it is for the exercises." The man headed glanced at the carriage again, and then said: "There are slaves of the elves!"


    These two were also the people who had been onlookers in the slave market before. After Huang Feng left, they followed all the way. Huang Feng couldn''t get up quickly because of the carriage, so they were quickly caught up by the other party.


    And this person originally came for the exercises, but while robbing the exercises, if the slaves of the elves were taken away by the way, that would be very good. You know, this is also a lot of money. It.


    "Gong method?" Huang Feng was even more puzzled. If the other party wanted a slave of the elven race, Huang Feng could understand it. He was a little confused if he wanted the exercise method.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with your uncle, it''s the exercises you used in the slave market before. The exercises must be of a high level," said the big man.


    Huang Feng was a little surprised. It turned out that he was interested in his Lingbo Weibu. There are really many people here who know the goods.


    "The level is not low, it has nothing to do with you, if you want, you can get it yourself!" Huang Feng said, through the observation of the little eagle in the sky, many people were chasing after him, and he can''t delay too much here. time.


    "Oh, I''m pretty confident, okay, let the uncle teach you how to be a good man today!" The big man chuckled, took off his big sword, and slashed towards Huang Feng. Like an arrow, they rushed towards Huangfeng.


    And another one of his attendants rushed along, but at this time, Ah Da and Ah Li also took action. The two of them united and stopped the attendant. Although the siblings were not very capable, they cooperated. The tacit understanding has not completely fallen into the wind for a while.


    Huang Feng lightly jumped off the horse, the long sword in his hand had been taken out, and he rushed towards the opponent, and at the same time he rushed over, he had already escaped the opponent''s first grudge attack.


    "bump!"


    The two leaned together head-to-head, hitting a spark with one sword after another, and there was no difference in strength. Whether it was Huang Feng or the big man, he was a little surprised.


    However, this time is obviously not a time of surprise. Huang Feng''s real power is not the long sword, but the boxing technique. While the long sword was blocked, his left hand was already carrying some faint thunder and hit the big man. .


    Huang Feng has a lot of combat experience, whether it is in reality or in other time and space, so even if the man he is facing now is a veteran mercenary with extremely rich combat experience, he will not fall behind.


    The person didn''t expect Huang Feng to change his moves so quickly, but his reaction was also not slow, he also stretched out his fist, wanting to have a counterattack with Huang Feng.


    However, he didn''t expect that Huang Feng''s fist suddenly turned, hitting the inside of his wrist, and immediately took him back several steps. At the same time, there was a feeling of numbness in his wrist.


    The big man looked at Huang Feng in surprise and said, "Who are you and how come you have so many advanced techniques?"


    "I''ll talk about it when you beat it!" Huang Feng didn''t care how surprised he was. Lingbo Weibu was already lucky, and his body seemed to rush towards the other side crookedly.


    The man wanted to hide, but he found that no matter how he hides, Huang Feng''s body can appear next to here in the next second. However, he is not a vegetarian. Although Huang Feng''s Lingbo microsteps are magical, However, he could also find a chance to attack Huang Feng.


    However, that''s all, even if Huang Feng was sneak attacked by him, the injury was not serious, but he was already injured more and more severely under the attack of Huang Feng''s Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist.


    The big man''s face became more and more serious. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so difficult to do, and there was definitely more than one top technique on his body. Whether it was the previous footwork or the current boxing technique, it was obviously not ordinary.


    Moreover, the "fighting qi" in Huang Feng''s body is stronger than him. Although he is very puzzled, why didn''t he feel the fluctuations of the fighting qi in Huang Feng''s body before, but Huang Feng has no qi in the least during the fight. sign.


    And this big man himself spent a lot of vindictiveness during this period of time, because he used vindictiveness in too many places, and consumed naturally and quickly.


    "The idea is too hard! Let''s go!" After the big man was beaten back by Huang Feng again, he finally gave birth to a retreat.


    "Come as you want, leave as you want? Have I agreed?!" Huang Feng said with a cold face, for such a person who actively troubles himself and also endangers his safety, Huang Feng does not If you let it go, let it go, you leave a hidden danger.


    "Don''t deceive too much!" The big man didn''t expect that he had already planned to retreat. Huang Feng didn''t let go, his face was full of hideousness.


    "Haha!" Huang Feng laughed twice. After that, he ignored him. Ling Bo picked up again and rushed to the person, who quickly parried, but at this time he had already begun to retreat. Moreover, the vindictiveness in the body is not as sufficient as before, so the fight is even more stretched.


    And his follower wanted to come and help, but he was stopped desperately by Ah Da and Ah Li. Therefore, that big man could only continue to face Huang Feng''s more fierce attacks alone.


    "bump!"


    After being guarded for a long time, the big man finally showed a trace of flaws and was caught by Huang Feng. Huang Feng punched him in the door of his heart. The man suddenly spewed a large mouthful of blood and flew out.


    However, before he fell to the ground, Huang Feng had already come to hit him behind, and a sword gave him a pair of crosses!

 742 Chapter 742

    "You, you..." The big man lay down and looked at Huang Feng, unwilling to say what he wanted to say, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Huang Feng ignored him either. After making sure that he was finished, he went to help Ada brothers and sisters. After a while, the follower died just like the older ones.


    "How about you two?" Huang Feng asked.


    Ah Li was helping Ah Da to bandage the wound. Although they were two people besieging one, it was still quite difficult. Ah Da was better. Ah Da was stabbed by the opponent, which is not the fatal part.


    "Master, I''m fine." Although the wound was not small, Ah Da did not wrinkle his brows. He was indeed a man.


    "That''s good. After the bandage is done, we leave quickly, and there are still many people chasing afterwards." Huang Feng said.


    "it is good."


    After Ah Da''s simple dressing, Huang Feng and his party set off again. As for the two who attacked them, they had become two bodies at this time, lying on the ground, no one cared.


    Not long after Huang Feng and others left there, a few more people arrived there. Those people saw the corpse on the ground for a moment, and then they understood what had happened.


    "It seems that we are not the only ones who are looking at that person." The leader said, looking at the two corpses on the ground.


    "That''s for sure. When I was in the slave market before, I found that there were many acquaintances around. Everyone''s vision is not bad, and they are naturally knowledgeable, but I didn''t expect that the person''s ability is really small. It''s Daniel, I remember he was a master of the Dark Night Mercenary Group, but he didn''t expect to die here." The man next to him looked at the big man on the ground and said.


    The Dark Night Mercenary Group is also a rare B-level mercenary group in the Empire, and this one named Daniel seems to be somewhat famous.


    "Yes, it is him. His sword skills are very fierce, and he is also very vicious. He killed a lot of people. He was actually planted here today." The person before said: "Look, his internal organs are covered. The dirt was broken a lot, and the person who killed him was obviously on the hard way."


    "It seems that the man not only has a peculiar footwork, but also his skill is not weak. There must be more than one good skill in his body.


    "Jonah, can you guess where he is from? There is more than one top-level exercise like this. It shouldn''t be an ordinary person." The person asked before.


    "I can''t tell, but I''m becoming more and more curious about him." said the one called Jonah.


    "Okay, let''s catch up quickly. If you are curious, you can learn more with him later." The leader said.


    "it is good."


    The group of people once again moved in the direction where Huang Feng had left and chased up.


    Obviously, this group of people were not the only ones who chased Huangfeng. Behind and around the pedestrian, there were other people who followed up. Although the death of Daniel before, many people realized that Huangfeng and they did not Simple, but in the face of the best practice, this danger does not scare them away.


    As a result, Huang Feng and the others rushed to deal with those who were chasing behind. It was really hard work. Even Huang Feng was exhausted physically and mentally. The brothers and sisters Ada suffered serious injuries.


    Huang Feng and the others have been escaping for a day and a night. In the evening of the next day, they entered the periphery of the Misty Forest. Only when they got rid of the people behind, they had only one way to go in front of them, and that was to enter the Misty Forest. Now, other directions have been blocked.


    However, Huang Feng had originally planned to go to the Misty Forest, so it is not unacceptable to go in now.


    "How to do?"


    The group of people who followed Huang Feng immediately before, the one named Jonah asked the person who was headed by his side.


    "Don''t chase it for now, anyway, they have also entered the Misty Forest. We were going to enter. We will go in together after the others come. After all, the Misty Forest is not an easy place." Said the person.


    "Alright." Jonah agreed: "Others don''t get killed by those monsters in the Forest of Mist, otherwise how can I get revenge?"


    After Jonah finished speaking, he looked at his stomach. There was a scary wound there. They had caught up with Huang Feng and the others, and the two sides also made a fight, but in the end Huang Feng and the others got away smoothly, and none of them took it. Cheap, Jonah and the others, in addition to his own injury, also died of two people, and Huang Feng''s side, Ah Da was also seriously injured because of this, plus those elven slaves dragged down, so Huang Feng also Don''t dare to pester them.


    "Don''t worry, looking at the appearance of those people, they are definitely not easy to be killed by the monsters." The middle-aged man in the lead said: "However, the talent of that young man really made me a little admired."


    They played against Huang Feng before, and they didn''t take any advantage. If Huang Feng weren''t dragged down by someone around him, they wouldn''t really be able to retreat from Huang Feng''s hands.


    However, those people are not worried. Facts have proved that Huang Feng is the only one who is very powerful, and the others can only be a burden, but there are still many people on their side who have not yet arrived. When everyone arrives, then defeat Huang Feng. It is not impossible, even with great certainty.


    And it¡¯s not just such a group of people who fought against Huang Feng, there are several other groups, but those people are not as lucky as they are. Most of them have died on the spot, even if they escaped by fluke. Being seriously injured, it is almost impossible to trouble Huang Feng and the others.


    "Well, let''s take a rest here. The people behind will not catch up for the time being." In the Forest of Mist, Huang Feng said to the people behind him.


    At this time, the driver of the carriage had been replaced by Ari, while Ada was lying in the carriage to recover from his injuries.


    As soon as Huang Feng¡¯s words fell, Ari stopped the carriage. After that, the elven slaves also appeared from the carriage one by one. It has been a day and a night, and these elven slaves have also recovered at this time. Almost there, at least walking is completely no problem.


    During this period of time, everyone was in a state of running away. Huang Feng had even rescued one of the female elves before. If Huang Feng hadn''t taken the action in time, the mercenaries who attacked them might have killed the female elves. .


    Therefore, these elves have a better attitude towards Huang Feng than before. They are not so hostile, but they are not much friendly either.


    "How are you?" Huang Feng came to the carriage and asked A Dadao.


    Ah Da''s strength was limited. During the battle, he wanted to keep Huang Feng and his sister. Therefore, he was seriously injured. At this time, his face was very pale, and there was not much blood.

 743 Chapter 743

    "Master Xie cares, he can''t die." Ada said with a smile on his pale face.


    "Brother, don''t move." When Ari saw his brother''s appearance, tears were already in his eyes. Many of her brother''s injuries were blocked for her.


    "What are you crying? I''m fine." Ada said.


    "You take a good rest here, Ari, you take care of your brother." Huang Feng said to the two of them. The rest that Ada needs now, the constant running around before, has a bad effect on his body.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng walked to the place where the five elves were. Since acquiring these elves, Huang Feng hasn''t come in a hurry to talk to them. Originally, he still wanted to buy more slaves in the slave market. However, because of An Ziqing, there is no way to proceed now, I can only look forward to the opportunity to buy again in the future.


    "What are you doing here?"


    When Huang Feng approached the slaves, he did not expect that one of the female slaves had a bad attitude and spoke to him first. Moreover, after speaking, all the five slaves looked at Huang Feng with a guard, just another A female slave who was rescued by Huang Feng had some hesitation in her eyes.


    Huang Feng was a little stupefied. As far as he knew, slaves were very respectful or afraid of their masters, and their attitudes were very humble. He knew it when he saw Ada brothers and sisters, but the slaves of these elves seemed very Have personality.


    "Don''t forget your identity? You are now my slaves. Is this your attitude when talking to your master?" Although Huang Feng doesn''t mind treating these slaves equally, if they treat themselves with hatred, Then I definitely cannot condone.


    "You..." When the female elf heard the word slave, a flush flashed across her face. These two words were a shame to her, but she couldn''t get rid of it.


    "I think you''d better be obedient, otherwise, although I have a good temper, it doesn''t mean that you have no temper. If you are not obedient, I don''t mind killing you and buy a few more obedient ones. Slaves." Huang Feng sat down and said to several elven slaves.


    The female slave still wanted to say something, but a male slave next to her stopped her, and she had to give Huang Feng a bitter look, and then sat down and stopped talking.


    "It''s quite individual." Huang Feng thought in his heart. The female slave in front of him reminded him of Xie Mengjiao on the earth. The two seemed to have similar personalities, and they all looked like little peppers. However, for a slave, by now, She still has such a character, and she doesn''t know if she is naive or stupid.


    "The three of you are going to kill the game and come back. I think it shouldn''t be difficult for you." Huang Feng said to the three male elves.


    The elves originally grow in the forest. They are very familiar with the forest. Although this is a forest of mists and not where they live, they still have a lot in common. Moreover, in general, as long as they are adult elves, they There are some abilities, either proficient in archery or magic, anyway, it will not be useless. This is one reason why the price of slaves of the elves is so high.


    "We will not attack the animals in the forest." The female slave who spoke to Huang Feng before said. For their elves, the animals in the forest are their friends, and they don''t usually hurt them. And, their family¡¯s food is vegetarian food such as fruits and vegetables.


    "That is the place where you used to live. The animals there may be very docile, but here is the Forest of Mist, the monsters here are all aggressive, different from your animals." Huang Feng said: " Also, I want to remind you again that I am your master now, I am ordering you to do things, not asking for your opinions, you know?"


    "I see, Master." One of the male elves said, "However, we don''t have the right weapon."


    These people were slaves before, and obviously it is impossible to have weapons in their hands. Some of the elves are good at arrows, some are good at magic, but they are not good at close combat. Therefore, without weapons, their strength will drop a lot. .


    "What weapons do you usually have?" Huang Feng asked.


    "The three of us are archers, and the two of them are magicians." said the male elf.


    "That''s easy to handle." Huang Feng finished. He already had three different bows and arrows in his hand. These bows and arrows were obtained from other dimensions. They were not particularly good things. The only advantage was that they could follow him. Travel through together.


    "Take it." Huang Feng handed three bows and arrows to the three male elves and said. The male elves who spoke before looked at the ring in Huang Feng''s hand and did not speak, but took Huang Feng and handed it over. Afterwards, he took the other two male elves to hunt.


    Here is the periphery of the Forest of Mist, there are monsters, but those monsters are not high-level and not dangerous, so Huang Feng is not worried about their safety.


    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Huang Feng smiled and said to the female elf before.


    He has already seen that these elves do not seem to be very ordinary, especially the savage female elves before, seem to have some status, and the other elves respect her very much. Therefore, Huang Feng is very concerned about her identity. curious.


    "Nothing to say." The female elf didn''t give Huang Feng any face.


    "What? You forgot your identity again?" Huang Feng said.


    "I haven''t forgotten, we are your slaves, you don''t need to keep reminding us!" The female elf turned Huang Feng with a white look and said.


    "Well, then you should always tell me your names, otherwise, I will call you Ah Er, and her name San?" Huang Feng said.


    "No! Too bad to hear." The female elf frowned and said, "My name is Mia."


    "Mia?" Huang Feng read it again: "Well, Mia, I want to remind you that I am your master now, and you must be obedient in the future. However, I will not abuse you. Don''t worry, but don''t think about running away either. You know, you can''t escape at all."


    After listening to Huang Feng¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s face was angry and frustrated, because she knew what Huang Feng said was right. As long as they became slaves, it would be difficult to regain their freedom. Of course, It''s not completely impossible.


    "We can give you a lot of money, how about you helping us get back to freedom?" Mia looked at Huang Feng and said hopefully.


    If a slave wants to regain freedom, it must be approved by the slave owner. Of course, this is only one of the conditions.

 744 Chapter 744

    It is not impossible for a slave to restore his free body, but the cost is a bit high. Generally speaking, the slave owner needs to go to the government and pay a large sum of money before he can restore his free body. Otherwise, even if the slave owner dies, the slave is still a slave, but he may have to change his master.


    And how could slave owners be willing to spend a lot of money to redeem their slaves?That is obviously impossible, and slaves themselves are generally without money, so it is even more impossible to redeem themselves. Therefore, few slaves can restore their freedom.


    Of course, these slaves can also escape by themselves, but the marks on their bodies will not disappear. No matter where they go, their identities cannot be changed.


    And these people of the elven race did not think about running away. For them, as long as they ran back to their own race and didn''t come to the human world, then even if there were slave marks, it would not have much impact.


    However, along the way, they had already seen that Huang Feng¡¯s skills were extraordinary, and they were not able to contend with them now, so they did not dare to escape, and Huang Feng dared to let the three male elves go hunting with bows and arrows. , Also because he could see that the female elf named Mia here is not ordinary, and those male elves will not give up on her own escape.


    "You are rich?" Huang Feng said with an expression of interest.


    Namia seemed tempted to see Huang Feng, and said quickly: "Of course, as long as you restore our free body and let us leave, you can give us as much money as you want!"


    "The tone is not small, how much money will do? I am more curious about your identity now." Huang Feng smiled and said: "However, money, I can earn slowly, but when is this slave of the elves? You can meet them, do you think I will give up?"


    "You, you bastard!" Mia flushed and said, knowing that she had been tricked by Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng smiled and didn''t care.


    Soon, the three male elves returned, and, with their prey in their hands, Huang Feng guessed right, they would definitely not run away, and they could always find their prey in the forest.


    In the end, this meal was served by Huang Feng. The five Elf people, it was okay for them to make some vegetarian dishes. This meat is obviously not good, and Ah Da and Ah Li are both members of the Orcs. He is not proficient in this aspect, let alone Ah Da is still injured.


    Huang Feng originally had the "fairy book" in his hand, plus some spices from the forest that were just brought back by those of the elves, making a meal is not difficult for Huang Feng, and during this time, Huang Feng I have discovered that there is a lot of food in the world, but the lack of food, most of the dishes are mainly stewed, and there is no MSG, in short, a lot worse than in reality.


    Huang Feng had already wanted to improve his food by himself.


    It didn''t take long for a low-level monster that looked like a pheasant and was roasted by Huangfeng on the fire. Its whole body was crispy and yellow, with bursts of aroma.


    "Master, you know how to cook, you are really amazing." After Ali helped her brother down the carriage, she was ready to help Huang Feng, but she soon discovered that she couldn''t at all. What help is Huang Feng''s craftsmanship much better than her.


    "That is, what I make is not something that ordinary people can eat." Huang Feng said with some pride.


    Not only was Ari attracted by the smell of the barbecue, even the elves were also attracted. It was the first time they saw this way of eating, and it smelled very fragrant. , They hadn''t eaten well for several meals, and they couldn''t help being attracted by the fragrance one by one.


    "Don''t sit stupidly, come here." After Huang Feng baked the things, he asked Ari to bring some to her brother, and then greeted the elves.


    "Hmph, who wants to eat your food." Mia said with a cold snort, obviously still angry with Huangfeng.


    "If you don''t eat, you will be hungry." Huang Feng said: "By the way, this is the forest. You can always find something to eat, right? Then I won''t invite you to eat."


    Who knows that as soon as Huang Feng finished speaking, Mia snatched a chicken leg from his hand, took a bite and said, "You won''t let me eat it, I want to eat it, let you eat it!"


    Obviously, Mia just wants to make Huang Feng unhappy. If he can''t stand him and let herself go, then it would be best. However, obviously, Mia is a bit naive. If she is changed to someone else, she will be unhappy. , That would kill her instead of letting her go, it''s just that she met Huang Feng who had a good temper.


    Huang Feng was not very angry about Mia''s behavior, smiled, and gave the remaining muscles to the slaves of the elves. Those people took it over with embarrassment, although they rarely eat meat, but This is not to say that they absolutely don''t eat it, and the food baked by Huangfeng is really good.


    The slaves of the elves brought back a lot of prey, enough for everyone to eat. Huang Feng finally saw the appetite of the orcs. Ada alone ate three magic rabbits, one The safflower chicken has a lot of appetite, and it''s no wonder the orcs are so strong.


    And Huang Feng also helped the Elf people to make some vegetarian dishes. Although these people also ate meat, they didn¡¯t eat much. Even Mia, who wanted to fight Huang Feng, just ate. A few bites, after all, they are used to eating vegetarian food.


    For Huang Feng''s special cooking for them, these elves are very grateful, and think that Huang Feng may really be like Ari said, is really a good person.


    And Huang Feng''s practice of not completely treating himself as a slave owner was the first time that the slaves of these elves had a good impression of Huang Feng. Even Mia had a better attitude towards Huang Feng.


    "You have to rest first. I will watch the night in the first half of the night, and the three of you will watch the night in the second half of the night." Huang Feng said to everyone, and the three men who replaced him on the night are naturally three men of the elves.


    Ari and Ah Da wanted to help Huang Fengye, but Huang Feng refused. At this time, only by letting Ah Da take a good rest can he recover faster.


    As for the elven people, they glanced at each other and didn''t say anything, obviously they had agreed to Huang Feng''s arrangement.


    After everyone had rested, Huang Feng leaned on the tree and began to think about what he should do in this time and space so that he would not come here in vain. This was the most important thing for him.

 745 Chapter 745

    It¡¯s been a few days since Huang Feng has some understanding of this world. This is a world where strength is the respect. You are strong, and you will be respected no matter where you go. If you are weak, even No matter how much money there is, it may not be appreciated by anyone. This is not a world of law, but a world that pays attention to fists.


    Therefore, if Huang Feng wants to set up properties here to make money, the first thing he must have is his own armed forces, so that other talents will not attack him, and he can make money with peace of mind.


    It¡¯s obviously a good idea to create a mercenary group. Huang Feng didn¡¯t realize this. However, when he registered himself as a mercenary, he suddenly realized that he could create a mercenary that was all slaves. Group, and he can teach them internal skills and moves. In that case, this mercenary group will not only have strength, but also extremely high loyalty, which is exactly what Huang Feng needs.


    However, his plan has not had time to implement, because of the conflict with An Ziqing, he had to pause. Now he can only solve his troubles first, and then go to other cities to expand his power again. Before his strength could fully contend with Anjia, he couldn''t return to Vast Sky City.


    Huang Feng knew that the troubles behind him had not yet been completely resolved, and he did not expect that it was just a simple conflict. There were so many people interested in his own practice. Obviously, he was very interested in good practice to the rest of the world. The attractiveness of people is underestimated.


    However, with his own perception of danger and the existence of Kitty Hawk, Huang Feng is not too worried about his safety. Since he has already left the opponent behind, he will not let the opponent catch up.


    However, even if the opponent doesn''t chase him anymore, this misty forest is a very dangerous place. It is very difficult for him to go to other cities through this place.


    And several slaves of the elves also made Huang Feng feel a little unusual. Obviously, the one called Mia may not be an ordinary person. However, if the other party didn¡¯t say anything, Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to ask him, anyway, they belonged to him. Slaves can''t escape even if they want to run. As for how to make them feel like brothers and sisters, it is obviously a headache.


    In addition to thinking about these things, Huang Feng has to think about what industry he should buy to make money. After all, this is the most important thing for him. Isn''t he going to other spaces to make money?


    At present, there are actually many ways to make money that Huang Feng thinks of. One is wine making. People in this world also love to drink, especially the dwarves. It is said that they are addicted to alcohol, and they feel uncomfortable if they do not drink. , And the wine in this world is obviously not comparable to his "Xian Niu", so this is a good industry that can make money.


    As for another profitable item, it¡¯s the weapon industry. Huang Feng found that the world¡¯s weapon manufacturing is very backward. His own long sword, which is not very sharp, can exist here like a magic weapon. When he leaves this Space, looking for an agent, can completely let the other party sell cold weapons in the real world here.


    There is another profitable thing that Huang Feng just realized, and that is food. This world is obviously not very good at making food. Get some MSG, get some modern seasonings, and then teach people how to cook. , When the time comes, open a restaurant casually, it won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t want to make money.


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many places in this world that can make money. It is really a treasure that has not been developed." Huang Feng said with emotion, of course, there are many projects that can make money, but the premise is that he can leave here safely. , And at the same time have their own power.


    Everything has to be done slowly.


    The first half of the night passed quickly. After Huang Feng woke up the three male elves, he leaned on the tree and closed his eyes. He did not sleep, but began to practice. This is a place where he can speak with his fist. One more strength, one more guarantee.


    "Princess, princess." After confirming that Huang Feng was "asleep", the three male elves awakened Mia softly, but their name for Mia was a bit unusual.


    Mia quickly opened her eyes. In fact, she was not asleep very much. She had been waiting for Huang Feng to rest, and the other female elf also quickly woke up.


    "The princess is the fault of the villain, otherwise the princess will not be reduced to this point." The male elf who had had a simple conversation with Huang Feng before, said to Mia with a self-blaming expression.


    "Guard Jill, you are not to blame for this matter. I am self-willed. I have to run out to play to get caught. It also hurts you." Mia said seriously, before she and Huang Feng There is a big discrepancy in seeing the savage appearance.


    In fact, Huang Feng saw Mia''s savage appearance before, that was the real her before. However, because of her willfulness, everyone was arrested. Mia was very self-blaming for her slavery, so she suddenly Also matured a lot.


    "My guard is not good, otherwise, the princess will not become a slave." Jill said, if he hadn''t wanted to protect Mia, he would even want to commit suicide now to redeem her sin.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it, now we have to think about what to do." Mia waved and said, she knew this matter, she herself had to pay the main responsibility, and now is not the time to rush to take responsibility.


    "Princess, let''s run now. They are all asleep anyway. In the forest, we are more familiar than humans. As long as we return to the clan, we will be fine." Another female elf said.


    "Yes, we are most familiar with the forest, and we will definitely be able to escape." said another guard.


    Even Jill was a little moved. After all, the elves grew up in the forest. No one is more familiar with the forest than them. Even if this is not where they live, it is not difficult to escape.


    "No." Who knows, Mia shook her head and said: "Don''t you find out that the man always finds the direction of the chasing soldiers in advance every time?"


    "Princess, what do you mean?" Jill asked.


    Although Mia appeared innocent and innocent, she was also a careful person, especially after the previous events and after she became more mature, her power of observation increased by more than one level.


    "We have eyes in the sky!" Mia pointed to the sky and said.


    The other elves subconsciously looked into the air, but it was pitch black there, and they couldn''t see anything.

 746 Chapter 746 Elf Princess

    "During the day, I took a special look. There was something on top of our heads, but because it was too high, I couldn''t see what it was. It has been with us for a long time. I suspect That''s a flying monster that that person tamed." Mia said.


    The expressions of the people are Ling Ran. In this world, it is not that no one can tame the beasts. However, the low-level beasts are easy to tame. For example, the magic rabbit is now a kind of beast that many ordinary people can raise. Advanced monsters are difficult to tame, while those that can fly are even more difficult, even capturing them is not easy.


    And once the beast is tamed by the owner, it can indeed be connected with the owner''s soul, and it is not surprising that it can help Huang Feng monitor the surrounding situation.


    "So, we can''t escape at all." Mia said: "Moreover, I think that man didn''t do his best to deal with the person who attacked before. He still has some reservations."


    "Are there any reservations?" Jill yelled out in surprise. Even the others had an unbelievable look. You should know that although they did not make any moves along the way, they saw a lot of attacks. Huang Feng''s strength was already quite strong, even if someone said he was a swordsman level, they would believe that they did not expect Huang Feng to still retain his strength.


    "He is so strong?" Jill still didn''t believe it.


    "It will only be stronger than we thought." Mia said.


    "Then what do we do? Just follow him and be his slave?" the other female elf asked.


    "Of course not!" Mia said. Although she knows that Huang Feng is strong and Xiaoying is there, she doesn''t want to be a slave for the rest of her life: "However, we can try to convince him and let him let us go. "


    "Can he agree?"


    "I don''t know." Mia said: "However, this is our best way, and it is possible to succeed. I feel that he is indeed different from the other slave owners. Maybe in the end It really is."


    Mia''s words were recognized by others. After all, other slave owners would not risk saving their slaves, nor would they cook food for their slaves themselves.


    "It really makes people unable to sleep well."


    Just as these elves were talking about how to let Huang Feng let them go, Huang Feng''s voice suddenly sounded, startling them.


    Huang Feng had already stood up at this time, came to a few people and said: "If you know you are self-aware and know you can''t escape, then follow me, maybe when I am in a good mood, I will let you go."


    "Did you hear what we said?" Mia looked at Huang Feng and said. They had just confirmed that Huang Feng was asleep, and they were still far away from Huang Feng. They were discussing in a low voice. They did not expect this. All were heard by Huang Feng.


    "Yes, my fairy clan princess." Huang Feng smiled and said: "Initially, I didn''t want to disturb you, but someone came, I think your conversation can be temporarily stopped."


    Huang Feng took two steps, then turned to look at them and said, "Also, your vigilance is too low. Someone is approaching us, and you haven''t noticed it."


    After speaking, Huang Feng''s figure flashed and disappeared in front of a few people. Soon, not far from the front, there was the sound of fighting, and this sound also awakened both brothers and sisters.


    A few elves looked at each other, and Mia gritted her teeth and said to Gil and the others: "You guys too!"


    "Okay!" They obviously obeyed the princess''s words, so Jill and the others took the bows and arrows that Huang Feng had given them before, and went to the fighting place.


    Mia had already thought about it. They couldn''t escape at all. The hand that Huang Feng showed when she left just now made her sure. Huang Feng did keep her hand before. In this way, they can only stay honestly in Huang. By Feng''s side, persuaded him, let him let himself and others go, and wanted to persuade him, it was obviously necessary to help him first.


    At this time, Huang Feng has already fought with the chasing soldiers behind him. In the dark, or in the forest, the flying function of his shadow cloak has been maximized. Those enemies have not even reacted. Huang Feng has already flown to them. By one''s side, they left with one blow, and those people didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    And with the joining of the Gil and the three, those people finally collapsed. To say which race is the most powerful in the forest, the elves have to say that they are second. No one dares to recognize the first. In the forest, they are not only Can better hide oneself, also can better launch attacks, making the enemy hard to defend.


    Those who came to attack Huang Feng without even touching the corners of Huang Feng and Jill''s clothes were all killed. Huang Feng simply cleaned the battlefield and returned to where they were before.


    "I didn''t expect your guards to have some ability." Huang Feng said while sitting beside Mia.


    Just now Huang Feng also observed it. Although it was in the dark, the three guards of the elves had quite high arrow skills, almost full of shots. Even if they were surrounded by Mizuki, they could not seem to affect them. Said that each of them is more powerful than the Ada brothers and sisters, and they deserve to be someone who can protect the princess.


    "Of course." Mia said proudly.


    "Compared to their skills, I am even more curious, how could you, a princess of the elven clan, be arrested and become a slave?" Huang Feng looked at the other side and said.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, the pride on Mia''s face suddenly disappeared, and she was a little depressed. Anyway, Huang Feng already knew her identity, and she didn''t hide it anymore. Moreover, she still wants to have a good relationship with Huang Feng now. Let him let himself wait for someone.


    "I grew up in the depths of the forest. I haven''t seen the outside world for so many years. Therefore, I was very curious. Taking advantage of my grandmother''s attention, I sneaked out with a few guards and a maid. But I didn¡¯t expect that when we were on the road, we were ambushed by those damned slave traders who captured the elves. After I was arrested, Jill and others were also arrested, so I killed everyone."


    Seeing Mia blaming herself about crying, Huang Feng said quickly: "No, don''t cry. It''s useless to sell miserably with me. If it upsets me, you will never leave."


    Mia gave Huang Feng a fierce look, then suffocated the tears she was about to fall, and then said: "So, you will let us go?"


    "Why not?" Huang Feng said with a smile and looked at the other party.

 747 Chapter 747: An Ziqing is here

    Huang Feng bought the slaves of these elves only because of curiosity and also needed their skills to enhance their own strength. Facts have proved that they do have some skills, at least they are better than the two of Ah Da. Less.


    However, Huang Feng does not necessarily have to have slaves of the elves. Anyway, he has the inner strength and the Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist. As long as he is given time, he can cultivate some elves that are not weaker than these few elves. The slaves come, and loyalty is also no need to worry.


    And this Mia is actually a princess of the elves. This is not very good news for Huang Feng. After all, the more noble her status, the more people will come to rescue them in the future. It was a trouble for Huang Feng, even if he was not afraid, then after he left, the mercenary group he left behind had to face the revenge of the entire elven race alone, which was obviously not a good thing.


    Therefore, Huang Feng will definitely let Mia go, and by using Mia''s identity, he can also get a lot of benefits. In this way, this transaction is still profitable for Huang Feng.


    "Really? Are you really willing to let us go?" Mia didn''t know what Huang Feng was thinking. After hearing him say that she would let herself go and wait for someone, she immediately called out in surprise.


    "Of course, but not now." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, you have to pay some benefits. After all, I bought you before, but also spent a lot of money, you know."


    "Of course." Mia said. At this point, Huang Feng was right. Moreover, if Huang Feng hadn''t bought them or they were bought by others, there would be no chance to leave, so As long as Huang Feng can let them go, their hearts are still very grateful to Huang Feng, and they feel that they should pay some compensation.


    "Okay, after this matter is out of the Forest of Mist, let''s talk about it. Before that, you have to listen to me!" Huang Feng said.


    "No problem." Mia said happily. She also knew the danger of the Forest of Mist. Even if Huang Feng released them now, they would not dare to leave alone. That would be too dangerous. It would be better to be with Huang Feng.


    "Also, my name is Huang Feng, not''that person''." Huang Feng added.


    "Got it!" Mia said.


    In the second half of the night, there was no danger anymore, and Huang Feng and others were able to rest well.


    In the next two days, Huang Feng used the little eagle to avoid the chase of the people behind during the day. At night, he took three guards from the elves to attack those people in the opposite direction. At that time, they can always achieve very good results. After two days, the chasing soldiers have been killed by them. Those who have not died have also retreated consciously. They have realized that Huang Feng and others are not It''s easy to mess with, especially at night.


    However, on the third day during the day, Huang Feng learned from Kitty that the person behind was An Ziqing, and when there were no other people afterwards, Huang Feng decided to play a game during the day.


    "When you come later, An Ziqing and others are the people who wanted to buy you in the slave market before. Today I plan to meet them during the day." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    "It''s him? Huh, I''m going to goug his eyes with my own hands!" Mia said viciously. She still remembers what kind of eyes An Ziqing used to see her in the slave market.


    "Well, Ah Da''s injury has almost recovered. This is the first time we all acted together." Huang Feng said.


    Ah Da¡¯s recovery ability was a bit beyond Huang Feng¡¯s imagination. It was much faster than he expected. He didn¡¯t expect Ah Da¡¯s body to be so strong, not only stronger than others, but even recovering after being injured. All are faster than the average person.


    Therefore, under Huang Feng¡¯s arrangement, everyone lay in ambush in the forest. It was the first time that Huang Feng used the shadow cloak in front of everyone. When he lightly tapped his feet, the people had already floated up and went up easily. A very dense tree made everyone very surprised. After all, there are not many people in this world who can fly directly without tools.


    Mia and others were also thankful that they hadn''t escaped before. Based on Huang Feng''s ability, they wanted to escape, and they were looking for death.


    Then, several members of the elves also climbed up the tree with dexterity. As for the brothers and sisters Ada, they hid in the dense grass. There was no one to see in the originally lively place.


    However, An Ziqing''s people soon appeared in their field of vision, perhaps to expand the search area, An Ziqing''s people were very scattered.


    "Give me more carefully. They should be nearby. If anyone can find him and kill that guy, I will reward a thousand gold coins!" An Ziqing''s voice sounded from the rear.


    An Ziqing''s words caused a commotion among the crowd. These thousand gold coins were not a small number, enough to make them rich overnight.


    An Ziqing hates Huang Feng to his bones. Even the previous Ouyang Xingwen did not make him hate so much. Huang Feng actually slapped himself in the face in front of so many people, which simply made him lose face. Originally, An Ziqing felt that his beauty was infinite because of the death of Ouyang Xingwen, so Huang Feng poured cold water on him. From the inside to the outside, how could he forgive Huang Feng?


    And when he learned that Huang Feng had escaped from Haotian City, he did not give up, but chased people all the way, and even entered the Forest of Mist. If he had been before, he would not have come to this dangerous place. But now, he had been dazzled by the hatred. He just wanted to kill Huang Feng earlier, so he followed in.


    And through the clues of chasing Huang Feng and so on, he actually finally caught up with Huang Feng and confirmed that Huang Feng is nearby. Now, all he has to do is to find Huang Feng from where he is hiding. Then kill.


    However, not long after his voice fell, there was a scream in front of him, a family member who settled down, with an arrow stuck in his neck.


    And just when other people wanted to go over and take a look, two more people were shot dead, and An Ziqing was so scared that An Ziqing hurriedly pulled several people in front of him.


    However, this was not over yet. In a bush not far away, two figures suddenly appeared, killing a nearby housekeeper, and after that, those two figures disappeared into the bush again.


    Huang Feng did not take action, because he felt that it was not necessary. The number of people who settled their homes was more than those before, but the strength of the whole day was much worse than those of them. This is for his slaves. In other words, it is a rare opportunity to practice hands.

 748 Chapter 748: I Have Money

    "Go on, give it to me. They only have a few people. Don''t be afraid. Kill them and I will reward him with two thousand gold coins!" An Ziqing yelled from behind, but when he called others on, he was After stepping back, at this time, he fought Huang Feng again, already realizing that he was a little too hot-headed before. It was enough to wait for the news at home, and there was no need to commit the danger.


    Therefore, An Ziqing wanted to leave this dangerous place.


    And under the heavy reward, there must be a brave husband. An Ziqing rewarded too much money, so many people were still tempted. They rushed towards the place where they thought the other party might be hiding, trying to kill Huang Feng, etc. People to get rewards.


    What these people didn''t see was that there was a figure that flashed out of the air and had already flown behind them, and the luxuriant branches played a good protective effect.


    "Damn, why is that guy so powerful?" An Ziqing cursed, having retreated to a place he thought was absolutely safe.


    "Are you talking about me?" A voice that made An Ziqing familiar but somewhat scared sounded from behind him. He immediately turned around and saw Huang Feng floating in the air.


    "You, you..." An Ziqing pointed to Huang Feng in the air, and he couldn''t say anything for a while. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng had already arrived behind him, and he was still floating. Aerial.


    You know, even those great magicians or great swordsmen can fly, but it¡¯s difficult to hover in the air. An Ziqing never thought that Huang Feng could do it. This is too much for him. Expected.


    And the few personal guards who followed An Ziqing were also nervous.


    Huang Feng smiled, his body suddenly flew down from the air, and he kept shuttling among the few people. When An Ziqing reacted, the guards around him were all dead, and they didn''t even understand until they died. What is going on.


    "You, you..." An Ziqing stammered again, but this time, besides surprise, he was more fearful. Huang Feng''s skill has completely exceeded his imagination.


    "What are you? Don''t you even have a complete sentence?" Huang Feng floated in the air again, looking at An Ziqing and said.


    "I have money, I''ll give you the money, you let me go." Under Huang Feng''s gaze, An Ziqing suddenly became excited. He did not question Huang Feng any more, but directly begged Huang Feng for mercy, and according to Huang Feng In the previous performance, Huang Feng obviously loves money.


    "Am I being so greedy for money?" Huang Feng touched his nose, then said to An Ziqing, "Bring the money!"


    Although others think that he is greedy for money, it makes Huang Feng very unhappy, but he will not have trouble with money.


    And An Ziqing also happily took out his own money ticket, and there were still three thousand gold coins. This An Ziqing was really rich.


    Actually, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that An Ziqing usually didn¡¯t have so much money, nor would he bring so much money. However, this time it would cost someone to chase Huang Feng and kill Huang Feng. Moreover, An Ziqing I was still thinking about hiring more mercenaries when I was on the road. In that case, I would be more sure of killing Huang Feng, but now the money is obviously cheaper than Huang Feng.


    "I only have so much, you let me go, I can give you more after I go back." An Ziqing was afraid that Huang Feng felt that the money was less, so he quickly said to him.


    "Really a child of a wealthy family." Huang Feng said with emotion. The money he robbed from An Ziqing alone already has eight thousand gold coins. If it were exchanged for soft sister coins in reality, that would be eight hundred. Wan, it''s only a few days, and sure enough, the robbery is really fast.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s attitude was a little loose, An Ziqing was overjoyed and felt hopeful, but before his smile appeared, he felt a pain in his heart, and then he saw himself There is already a long sword in his chest.


    "It''s a pity that I hate people like you the most. You should save your money for your next life." Huang Feng stood in front of An Ziqing and said calmly.


    "No, don''t!" An Ziqing opened his mouth and stretched out his hand to catch Huang Feng. However, the vitality in his body was rapidly draining. In the end, he couldn''t reach Huang Feng, so he reluctantly swallowed the last one. Breathe out.


    Huang Feng withdrew his long sword and wiped it on An Ziqing''s body. He no longer remembered that this person was the first person he killed in the past few days, and there was not much emotional fluctuation in his heart.


    "If this goes on, I won''t get schizophrenia." Huang Feng thought to himself. In other dimensions, he can be said to kill people without blinking. However, in the real world, he has to control his emotions. It hurts. If this goes on, he really doubts whether there will be any problems in his mind.


    When Huang Feng returned to the place where he was before, the battle there was also coming to an end. None of the several slaves on his side died. Only the brother Ada who was in close combat was slightly injured, and those brought by An Ziqing Most of the people have been killed and injured, and the rest are almost gone.


    "Clean up, let''s go." Huang Feng said to the people on the scene.


    "Where is that nasty guy?" Mia was obviously still thinking about An Ziqing.


    "Dead." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Dead? It''s really cheap for him." Mia said bitterly. The elves have always been a peace-loving race. However, over the years, humans have continuously captured the elves as slaves. Therefore, there is a conflict between the two sides. Already intensified, the elves will no longer be soft on humans.


    "Da, how did you feel just now?" Huang Feng asked Ah Da on the way to leave.


    "Master, I feel that my strength has more than doubled." Ada said with a look of joy, but then said again: "However, Ari is better than me. There is already the young master in her body. The air flow."


    "Really? That''s really amazing." Huang Feng looked at the embarrassed Ari and said.


    Two days ago, Huang Feng had already passed the inner strength mental technique and the Qi Yao Ben Lei Quan to Ada brothers and sisters. In these two days, the two of them also practiced whenever they had time. The Ada brothers and sisters went through several previous battles. I have understood that their strength is too weak to help Huang Feng, but will often drag Huang Feng back. Now that they have the opportunity to improve their strength, it is naturally a desperate practice.


    The Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist took a tough road, which was just right for the people of the Orcs, and, even without internal strength, it could exert a good effect.

 749 Chapter 749 Mia Was Captured

    Ah Da¡¯s natural strength is greater than that of ordinary orcs, let alone compared to humans. Therefore, Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist can exert more power in his hands, even more powerful than Huang Feng without internal strength. Be strong.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that it was Ahri who first appeared in internal strength. This looks young, but she is a fox woman who is already charming. Moreover, the time used is so short. You know, even if it is. It is very difficult for human beings to cultivate their internal strength in such a short period of time, not to mention that the orcs are very bad at cultivation, but now that Ari has cultivated internal strength so quickly, it is really out of the ordinary. Huang Feng''s expectations.


    And Huang Feng had asked Ah Da and the rest of the family to go hand-in-hand with Jia Ding before, just to see how the effect of their cultivation was. He did not expect that the effect was better than he had imagined.


    "Huang Feng, what do you cultivate for them? Can the orcs also practice?" Mia asked Huang Feng with some curiosity.


    Huang Feng gave the inner strength and boxing techniques to Ada brothers and sisters to practice, but they did not practice for a few of the elves. After all, in Huang Feng''s heart, Ada and Ada will always follow him. However, the few members of the Elf race are different. They must leave. Naturally, Huang Feng doesn''t want his practice to escape.


    "You don''t know what exercises to tell you." Huang Feng said: "The orcs can also be practiced, but there are very few people who can practice."


    Huang Feng originally wanted to teach Ada brothers and sisters magic, but the orcs seemed to be not very intelligent and could not awaken magic at all. Therefore, Huang Feng had to give up, and Huang Feng estimated that the two of Ada were able to practice. The internal strength and the cultivation method may be because these two things are not the cause of this world. Otherwise, there are so few orc people who can practice, and they are so lucky, and they encounter two at the same time?


    "Don''t tell me." Mia said with some dissatisfaction, but she also knew that Huang Feng didn''t believe in herself and others, so she didn''t teach herself and others the exercises. However, Mia is not good to blame Huang. Feng, because he asked to leave, Huang Feng naturally would not believe him.


    "You two cultivate well. In the future, we will have other people join in our mercenary group. You are the big brother and big sister." Huang Feng said to the two of Ah Da, these two can put a lot of hope on Huang Feng of.


    "Okay, young master." Although the two of them are a little unclear about the names of the elder brother and the elder sister, they still nodded and said yes, even if Huang Feng didn''t say it, they would practice seriously.


    Huang Feng and the others have been walking in the Misty Forest for a few days, but they still haven¡¯t reached the center of the Misty Forest. However, the monsters they encounter are becoming more and more dangerous, and their bodies are getting bigger and bigger, even Flying monsters also appeared. If Kitty itself was also fierce, it wouldn''t be possible to continue flying in the air.


    And Huang Feng has also released Xiao Bai. When the chasing soldiers behind are no longer chasing, there are almost no people here. There are only various beasts, and Xiao Bai can finally be completely unscrupulous. Ran outside.


    Originally, Mia didn¡¯t care about this little guy, but when Xiaobai kicked and kicked a level four monster that was more than ten times its size, no one looked down on this little guy anymore. .


    Huang Feng hasn¡¯t thought about it until now. If he really got Saint Purple Fruit, he would go to the mercenary quest or keep it for himself. When he took that quest, he didn¡¯t think that he would have to hand it in. Just took it easily, after all, it doesn''t take up task space.


    However, Huang Feng also knows that it is difficult to obtain the Holy Purple Fruit. Kitty has already seen that many people behind them have entered the Forest of Mist. These people are obviously coming for that thing. Yes, and as for what is happening in the middle of the Forest of Mist, even Kitty doesn¡¯t know, because it can¡¯t fly there at all. When it flies to a certain distance, not only many flying monsters come out to attack it, but also, It can also feel very powerful pressure, making it feel pressured.


    Therefore, after a few days of walking, Huang Feng took Kitty eagle back, and then, he could only rely on themselves.


    "Be careful!"


    As a result, Huang Feng took the little eagle back, and it didn''t take long for him to feel the danger. A long and thick thing like a vine was drawn toward them.


    Although Huang Feng had quickly reminded him, it was still a step too late. Ari was swept away by the thing, and Mia was swept away by the thing, and the thing was carried away. After I got Mia, I kept retracting, and at this time, everyone discovered that this thing was actually a thick python. The python actually had a thick bucket, and most of its body was hidden on the branch, and Mia was swept away. After that, it seemed to be satisfied with its prey and left quickly.


    Don''t look at this python is very strong, but the speed is very fast, the slaves of the few elven races have already caught up in the first time, and they have not been able to catch up.


    "You guys don''t leave here, I''ll go after it!" When Huang Feng finished speaking, his body had disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Please be sure to rescue the princess!" Jill''s voice came slowly.


    Huang Feng stared at the direction that the python was leaving, the shadow cloak and Lingbo''s microstep had already reached the extreme, and only then slowly approached the python.


    "call!"


    Just when Huang Feng was about to approach the python, the python suddenly stopped, and then quickly fanned its tail towards Huang Feng. Huang Feng hid in time, and the tail was fanned on a thick tree trunk. The thick trunk that the two hugged was cut off.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t have time to rejoice. Instead, he took advantage of the situation and seized this opportunity to get close to the python. Just now, the python had already wanted to draw Huang Feng with his tail. Therefore, Mia, who was curled up by him before, moved from the air. After falling down, Huang Feng quickly flew over and hugged Mia. After that, before he could be happy, he felt like his body was hit by a heavy hammer, and his whole body flew suddenly. Get out.


    The python¡¯s attack and speed obviously exceeded Huang Feng¡¯s expectations. Moreover, after Huang Feng¡¯s body flew out, the python came over again, opened the mouth of the blood basin, and wanted to give Huang Feng a bite. Swallow it in.


    "what!"


    Mia screamed uncontrollably. At this moment, the two of them could already feel the bloody breath in the python''s mouth, it seemed that they would be swallowed by the snake in the next second.

 750 Chapter 750 Snake Meat Soup

    Although Huang Feng was not disturbed, seeing that the python saw that he and Mia were about to be swallowed, he hurriedly set up his long sword and pressed it between the python''s upper and lower foreheads. Let it not shut up.


    After that, Huang Feng released the long sword and transported all the energy in his body to concentrate on his right fist. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound on his right fist, flashing blue lightning-like rays of light.


    "go to hell!"


    Huang Feng slammed his right fist fiercely at the giant python. Because of the tremendous power and speed, Huang Feng seemed to feel that the space in front of him was torn apart. This was the first time Huang Feng used all his strength. Before, even in the face of so many people chasing and killing him, he retained his strength, but Huang Feng no longer retained his strength in the face of this powerful python.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng¡¯s right fist directly hit the giant python¡¯s left eye, and he immediately sank his lantern-big eyeballs. Huang Feng continued to castrate, and his entire right arm penetrated directly into the giant python¡¯s. In my head, bring a handful of blue blood!


    "Oh!" It made a painful and sharp cry like a giant python eating pain. Then, the huge body, as if it had lost its support, slammed into the ground fiercely, smashing a lot of it below. The branches were broken.


    "bump!"


    The giant python''s body hit the ground, and the huge body seemed to shake the entire ground.


    Huang Feng hugged Mia''s body, slowly fell, and stopped in front of the python. The python was not completely dead yet, and his body was still twitching constantly. His only eye looked viciously towards Huang Feng, as if Want to find Huang Feng revenge, but can''t move anymore.


    "It''s dead?" Seeing that the python finally stopped struggling, Mia asked cautiously, like that, as if her voice was louder, she would wake the python.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said while running Mo Wu Qigong to repair his body. This is the heaviest injury he has suffered since he came into this world. Although he was only taken a bit by the python, he I feel that my internal organs are about to be displaced, and if I change to an ordinary person, it is estimated that this will kill him.


    "Huh." Mia breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Huang Feng say this. Then she realized that she was still in Huang Feng''s arms. She blushed and came out of Huang Feng''s arms and bowed her head. She was shy and afraid to look at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng doesn''t matter. This is not the first time he has embraced a woman. On the contrary, he is even more curious about this monster-like monster.


    "Do you know this monster?" Huang Feng squatted beside the monster and asked Mia.


    Mia was startled when she heard what Huang Feng said. After all, she was just thinking about her own business, but then she slowly came to Huang Feng''s side and said: "I heard my grandmother talk about it before. The deadly poisonous rock snake has a hard body and highly poisonous teeth. As long as it is taken, it will definitely die. Although it is only a seventh-level monster, it is stronger than the average eighth-level monster, but I don''t know why. Appear here."


    Huang Feng''s brows also wrinkled. Although they have been walking towards the center of the Misty Forest, wanting to obtain the Holy Purple Fruit, at this time they are still a long way from the center. Here you can actually encounter a seven-level warcraft.


    Monsters are divided into nine levels. The higher the level, the stronger the strength. According to legend, above the ninth level, there are sacred beasts. Adult sacred beasts can transform into human form and speak human words. From the appearance, they are no different from humans.


    Generally, high-level beasts live in the center of the misty forest, but I don''t know why, this seven-level beast actually appeared here, and almost killed him and Mia.


    "Forget it, I don''t want that much, just deal with this guy in front of me." Huang Feng said.


    You must know that high-level monsters are full of treasures. For monsters with more than five levels, there will be magic crystals in their heads. The higher the level of the monsters, the better the quality of the magic crystals, and the magic power it contains more.


    At the same time, the skin, blood, and even teeth of monsters are also treasures. They can be made into armor or weapons, especially the monster in front of us. Its teeth are highly poisonous, and weapons made with teeth also contain drama. Poisonous, it would be a very good weapon. However, Huang Feng can''t flatter the level of forging in this world. It is estimated that the effect of these materials cannot be maximized.


    After that, Huang Feng brought the people behind, and everyone dealt with this deadly poisonous rock snake. This guy has a thick bucket and is nearly 20 meters long. It really needs Huang Feng to deal with it alone. Short time.


    When everyone was busy peeling the skin and bones of this monster, Huang Feng began to live up to the night¡¯s meals. Snake meat soup, Huang Feng had been coveting it for a long time. However, there has been no chance. Today, it is finally possible to achieve everything I wish.


    At first, other people didn''t dare to eat this snake meat, but when Huang Feng got the snake meat soup out, when the fragrant smell dissipated everywhere, everyone could not only control their appetites, they all started to eat. Ate with Huang Feng, of course, Ah Da ate the most.


    And Huang Feng did not expect that this guy who was hard as a rock in front of him, the meat tasted so fragrant and delicious. What is even more rare is that the meat of this deadly poisonous rock snake can actually increase the energy in the body, although not a lot. , But it adds up to a lot, which makes everyone''s appetite for it increase again.


    After everyone had finished eating, it was not too early. After arranging the night watchers, Huang Feng and others went to rest. Because they had already discussed with Mia and others, Huang Feng no longer doubted them now. Instead, it was assured.


    However, this night, Huang Feng and the others still did not get a good rest, because in the middle of the night, he felt the sound around him. After that, he got up and checked. As a result, he saw a lot of people in groups. Come, but those people are not walking towards them. According to the walking route, they obviously have to pass in front of Huang Feng and others.


    "This should be someone going to the depths of the Mist Forest." Huang Feng thought.


    In fact, during this time, Huang Feng and the others have intentionally slowed down. They just wanted to wait for the big troops to come, and they would mix into the crowd, and then set off together. In this case, it would be safer.


    And now it seems that the people behind have indeed come, and they will also go forward with those people.


    Sure enough, by the next morning, more and more people appeared around Huang Feng and the others. These people walked in twos and threes to the depths of the misty forest. After Huang Feng and others found the opportunity, they followed Go up.

 751 Chapter 751 Arriving at the center of the misty forest

    For the next ten days, Huang Feng and the others have been following the large army, and in the process, Huang Feng also got to know a lot of mercenaries, including scattered mercenaries and some small mercenary groups.


    As for those members of the big mercenary group, Huang Feng had seen it, but he didn¡¯t mean to make friends. One was that those people were proud and arrogant. Another reason was that Huang Feng already knew about it. Many of the people who came to chase them were members of the big mercenary group. Huang Feng didn''t seek revenge from them. It was already good. Can he go up and make friends with each other now?


    And during this time, the road was not peaceful, because it was getting closer and closer to the center of the misty forest, so the dangers encountered were getting bigger and bigger, the strength of the monsters was getting stronger and stronger, and even seven Level, even level 8, and every time such a monster appears, it means that there will be huge casualties on the human mercenary side.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and the others have already teamed up with a lot of mercenaries along the way, and bid farewell to many mercenaries. Some of those mercenaries who bid farewell were killed by monsters, while others realized that they were fundamentally He didn''t have the strength to reach the center of the Mist Forest, so I gave up this mission and instead quit the Mist Forest.


    Huang Feng and his party of eight people have not been attenuated yet, but injuries are inevitable. Except for Huang Feng and Mia, almost everyone else was injured. Mia was because of the desperate protection of those guards. Therefore, she was not injured, otherwise, her injuries would not be minor.


    However, the good news is not without it, that is, Ah Da is more familiar with Qi Yao Ben Lei Quan, and the power he plays is getting bigger and bigger. Although he has not yet developed a sense of breath and gained internal strength, he is already stronger than just When I entered the Forest of Mist, I didn''t know how much it improved.


    Although Ari''s understanding of Qi Yao Ben Lei Quan is not as good as her brother''s, it is still quite good, and she still has a trace of internal strength, so her strength is not weak.


    And the slaves of the elven races were all marksmen and magicians themselves, so Huang Feng and the others were not weak in overall strength.


    And because these elves are familiar with the forest, Huang Feng and the others have obtained a lot of precious herbs or fruit seeds along the way.


    You know, although the Forest of the Mist is very dangerous, countless people come in every year, because there are so many treasures in it. If you are lucky enough to not die, you can bring some gains out, it is definitely a big profit.


    In the Misty Forest, besides all kinds of monsters, it is famous for its herbal medicine. There are a lot of materials used to refine the medicine. Strictly speaking, the holy purple fruit is also a kind of herbal medicine. However, because the effect is too overbearing, even It can be effective without refining.


    The elves have been living in the forest since they were young. They are very familiar with the forest. Therefore, thanks to their help, Huang Feng has collected a lot of herbs, of which there are many kinds of valuables but no market. It''s hard to buy precious herbs.


    This is also why Mia was grateful to Huang Feng for saving her before, and at the same time she agreed to let her and others go out here, so she did her best to help Huang Feng recognize the herbs.


    And Huang Feng also sighed once again that his nuns were not enough. Although he now has two nuns, they collected a lot of herbs along the way, and also harvested a lot of things from monsters. These things are also treasures, and Huang Feng is reluctant to discard them, and he can make a lot of money if he takes them out.


    And as they deepened, there were not many people who could move forward together. Huang Feng sadly discovered that if they didn¡¯t follow the large mercenary groups, they could only continue to move forward alone, because the scattered mercenaries or The members of the small mercenary group had almost given up at this time.


    "Let¡¯s move forward alone, everyone pays attention to the surrounding situation." Huang Feng hesitated for a while, and finally decided to act alone. Although it is dangerous, it is also more comfortable, and there is no need to worry about the mercenary group members. Suddenly violent, shot at them.


    Fortunately, those members of the big mercenary group are already in front of them at this time. With them clearing the way, they will encounter fewer monsters here. Of course, it is only relative. Huang Feng and the others are still always careful about the attacks of those monsters, even at night, they can''t take it lightly, everyone has not rested for several days, but fortunately, they can still hold on.


    In fact, even those large mercenary groups are not optimistic about the situation. After all, there are dangers everywhere in this misty forest. Even if they are powerful, they cannot guarantee that their own people will not have any accidents. The situation began to appear long ago, and it was not until later that large mercenary groups began to form alliances, which stopped the attrition.


    And because of the alliance, two camps appeared. Both camps were led by A-level mercenary groups. This mission attracted two of the three A-level mercenary groups in the empire, and both They are determined to get that thing, so at this time they also attracted many B-level and even C-level mercenary groups to their camp.


    When Huang Feng brought several of his slaves to the center of the Mist Forest, he saw people from two camps confronting each other, and the atmosphere was very tense.


    And Huang Feng and the others were able to get here smoothly, not only because Huang Feng almost showed all his strength and hole cards, but also because of luck. Although they also encountered those powerful monsters along the way, However, with the more proficient cooperation of everyone, he can always be killed dangerously. Of course, the price is that Huang Feng''s originally few bullets have been consumed almost, and at the same time, all of his slaves have been injured. Even Mia was not spared, even two male elves were wounded and severely injured and had completely lost their combat effectiveness. The situation of Ada brothers and sisters was not much better at this time. Everyone can no longer provide Huang Feng with much help. Up.


    "Head Yves, what do you say about today?"


    When Huang Feng was secretly observing the situation in the field, the two sides over there had already caught up with each other.


    "I don''t know what Captain Bert thinks, if you have any good suggestions, you can just say it!" said a middle-aged man headed by the other side, and Huang Feng recognized it at a glance. This person was the person who had been chased before. One, I didn''t expect to be the leader of a mercenary group, but, it seems that this mercenary group is not small.

 752 Chapter 752 Magic Light White Winged Flood

    Huang Feng glanced at the two sides of the confrontation. The number of people was about the same. There could be one or two hundred people. This number was definitely not small, but if they hadn''t lost some halfway through, the number is now even more.


    And in the area between the two sides facing each other, there is a small half-person tall tree. In a forest full of trees, this half-person tall tree shouldn¡¯t attract people¡¯s attention all at once, but the reality is not. in this way.


    This half-human-tall tree has a radius of ten meters without a trace of weeds, nor any trees. It is bare, and the whole body of this small tree is enveloped by a purple light, that rich purple. Qi looks a bit noble and a bit mysterious.


    Therefore, this tree easily attracted the eyes of hundreds of people around, including Huang Feng and others. Everyone knew that if nothing else, that little tree would be their goal.


    "Head Yves is joking, don''t I have any good suggestions." Head Nabot smiled: "Since everyone is here and there is only one Saint Purple Fruit, it can only be based on their own ability. Up."


    "Yes, I think so too!" Head Yves also said.


    In fact, their two mercenary regiments are the top two mercenary regiments in the Red Moon Empire. There must be a lot of competition and friction in ordinary times. It''s just that everyone is busy developing, and at the same time, they don''t want to be the first. The three A-level mercenary regiments are taking advantage of the fishermen''s profits, so no large-scale battle has broken out.


    However, this is obviously not the case this time. Everyone meets here on a narrow road, no matter what their purpose is to obtain Saint Purple Fruit, but since this point has been reached, it is obviously impossible for any of them to give up. Once retreated, the loss is not as simple as a Saint Purple Fruit, and the loss of face obviously has a greater impact.


    You know, in addition to these two mercenary groups, there are several other B-level and C-level mercenary groups on the scene. If they retreat at this time, they will not even think about being in the Forest of Mist. The opponent raised his head, so no matter whether the leaders of the two mercenary groups were willing or not, this conflict was inevitable.


    Fortunately, the numbers and strength of the two sides are similar at this time, and both sides feel that they have hope to kill the other. In this way, not only can they obtain Saint Purple Fruit, but also reduce one of their opponents.


    "Jonah, Bert will leave it to you later." Head Yves tilted his head and said to Jonah next to him.


    "No problem." Jonah stared at the opposite Bert, and nodded seriously. Although he was injured by Huang Feng before, he has almost recovered after this period of cultivation.


    Although Jonah was not the leader, he blamed a very strong person in the mercenary group, and Yves trusted him very much.


    On the other side, Bert was also asking the people around him to make final arrangements.


    "It''s really lively." Huang Feng muttered as he watched the increasingly tense atmosphere at the scene.


    On the side of Captain Bert, Huang Feng actually saw that when he first came into this world, he was lying in ambush and attacking himself. He didn''t expect that he was here and participated in this mission.


    At this time, Huang Feng has arranged Ah Da and the others elsewhere. In this way, it will be easier to evacuate when he conflicts with those people. However, Mia, the fairy princess, refuses to go all the time and wants to come. Watching the excitement, she was originally too lonely in her clan to sneak out. Now that she encounters such a lively scene, she naturally doesn''t want to miss it.


    Huang Feng had no choice but to bring her here, but he asked her to listen to her own arrangements later.


    "You said they would fight?" Mia asked quietly.


    "Sure, there is only one thing, no one is willing to give up, it''s strange not to fight." Huang Feng said affirmatively.


    As soon as Huang Feng''s words fell, the scene seemed to verify his statement, and the fight came together, but both sides consciously moved away from the not yet fully mature Saint Purple Fruit.


    At this time, the little tree of Saint Purple Fruit was shrouded in purple mist, and everyone could not see the situation inside, but this situation also showed that the fruit was not yet ripe.


    "The fight was really fierce, ah, look, the one in white clothes who attacked behind his back is really damning, and the one in blue clothes, which is even more odious, always staring at those who are fighting against others. "Mia kept commenting while watching.


    Huang Feng ignored her, instead observing the changes in the situation on the court. The strength of the two sides was indeed the same. After fighting for a while, the two sides were in a stalemate, and no one could beat the other back.


    However, just as the two sides were in full swing, a sudden change occurred in the lake not far from the little tree. The surface of the lake, which was originally very quiet, suddenly fluctuated. After that, a whirlpool appeared. This whirlpool turned It turned out that the faster and larger the scale, the huge movement finally attracted the attention of everyone present.


    "Jonah, come back, something is happening!" Yves shouted.


    Jonah nodded his head slightly, retreated quickly, and quickly returned to Yves¡¯s side, while the others, at this time, seemed to have negotiated, they stopped fighting, and returned to the previous place again. There were more dead bodies and a few injured people wailing in the middle of the two sides, but now everyone can''t control them.


    Huang Feng also looked at the lake. He didn''t even notice anything on the lake before. After all, it was too peaceful to attract people''s attention. However, it now appears that they obviously It''s all careless.


    The larger the vortex turned out to be, the current on the lake became more and more fierce. Suddenly, a column of water rushed out of the lake, and along with it, there was a huge figure.


    "Ang..." Before everyone had time to see exactly what the figure was, there was a howling sound in the water column. The sound seemed to be very similar to the dragon in the transmission. When the water column fell, a huge The figure was suspended on the water.


    "It''s a ninth-level demon light white-winged dragonfly! How can it be here?!"


    Someone exclaimed at the scene. Obviously, he had recognized what kind of monster it was.


    Because of the existence of magic crystals, monsters with more than five levels are much stronger than low-level monsters. Moreover, every higher level is a few levels higher, and their strength increases exponentially.


    The ninth-level monster is already the most powerful monster that humans have ever seen. Because there is no tenth-level monster, the difference in strength between the ninth-level monsters is also very obvious. Wing Jiao, even in the ninth level of monsters, it is also a top-notch existence.

 753 Chapter 753 Nine-level Top Beast

    Below ninth level, as long as it is the same level, even if there is a difference in the strength of the beasts, it will not be too big, but once it reaches the ninth level, it will be different. These beasts have been cultivating all the time, and their strength is still increasing. , This increased strength is not enough to allow them to break through the bottleneck, they can only be stuck at the level of the ninth level of monsters, but it is also a lot higher than the strength of the ninth level of monsters.


    Before Huang Feng could kill a level 7 monster with one palm, but he could kill an 8 level monster without a single palm. As for the level 9 monster, Huang Feng could kill a level 7 monster with one palm. It may not necessarily hurt the opponent, especially if this top-level existence among the ninth-level beasts, or the magic light white-winged dragon, which is known for defense, it is even more difficult.


    As soon as the monster appeared, Huang Feng felt the danger. He pressed Mia''s head raised curiously and lay down in the grass, not daring to move, fearing to attract the attention of the monster. .


    The body of this magic light white-winged dragon is bigger than the deadly poisonous rock snake that Huang Feng killed before. Those two eyes are no longer like lanterns, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are the sun.


    The scene immediately fell into a weird silence. Everyone did not expect such a change to occur. At this time, the heads of the two A-level mercenary groups were also very upset in their hearts. How could there be no such a treasure nearby? What about Super Warcraft?They should have thought of it before, but they were too careless. Along the way, they also encountered a lot of powerful beasts. They thought that it was the beast near the Saint Ziguo. They did not expect that there is still a more powerful one. exist.


    The horror of the Forest of Mist is evident!


    The magic light white-winged dragon''s two huge eyes looked at the people below, very humane, showing a mocking look. The mercenaries in front of them may already be considered very powerful among humans, but for him In other words, it is still not enough.


    At this time, the mercenaries at the scene also understood why so many years have passed, they can reach the center of the misty forest, and there are very few people who can return safely, and they are all super masters. I thought that there were a lot of people on my side, and there was a top mercenary group taking the lead. There was no problem at all, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful existence.


    "Don''t be afraid, although this ninth-level monster is powerful, but with so many of us, everyone is not weak. As long as we unite, it is not impossible to defeat this monster!" The voice of Commander Yves was in the crowd. Sounded.


    "Captain Yves is right. Now, we have to abandon our personal grievances before. Let''s deal with this big guy together. If you have anything to do, wait until this big guy is killed!" The voice of Captain Burt also sounded.


    The person who can be the leader of the A-level mercenary group is obviously not a fool. Knowing that at this time, they can''t have civil strife. Only when they are united can they have the possibility of winning.


    Moreover, these mercenaries that can appear here are all veteran mercenaries. How many times have survived dangerous environments. Everyone has their own way of survival and has unique skills. As long as they unite, hope It''s still pretty big.


    The two team leaders took the initiative to stabilize the hearts of the people, and the effect is still very good. In addition, these people are mercenaries with their heads hung on their waistbands. There are many dangerous things that have been encountered before, so, After the initial panic, everyone gradually stabilized.


    "Yes, we don''t need to be afraid of it! We have a lot of people and our strength is not bad!"


    "I have killed so many beasts, and I haven''t killed the level 9 beasts yet. It just happened today!"


    "Yes, hold on, we can win!"


    Many mercenaries echoed one after another, and at the same time they agreed to cheer themselves up.


    The magic light white-winged dragon looked at the lively crowd below, and his mouth seemed to have a sneer, very despised. He had already reached the top of the ninth level. He had already gained wisdom, but he was not an ordinary mindless monster. Comparable, and he appeared here today to obtain that Saint Purple Fruit, so that he could break through this bottleneck and become a legendary beast.


    Just as the magic light white-winged dragon was dreaming of becoming a beast, suddenly a fireball slammed into him. After that, countless magic flew towards him, although it did not cause him much damage, but, in addition, it is also It hurts enough, which makes him very angry.


    As a result, the magic light white-winged dragon had a big mouth, and a huge jet of water quickly sprayed towards the crowd below. Those who did not evade in time were suddenly vomiting blood, and the jet of water rushed to the ground, leaving it on the ground. A big hole!


    However, the attack of the magic light white-winged water bird is not only that, I saw his tail slapped on the surface of the water, like a thunder, and then quickly drew towards the crowd below, because the speed was too fast, many people Being drawn, the internal organs were broken and died!


    The magic light white-winged waterflood attacked wave after wave, but the people below didn''t seem to be waiting for death. They attacked the magic light white-winged waterflood one by one, especially the two A-levels. The high level of the mercenary group had many attack methods, which dazzled Huang Feng on the side, and let him know that the attack method in this world is not as single as he had seen before, but it is obvious that these people use the methods now. These are not ordinary methods, they are used to save lives, and they are not used as a last resort.


    The magic light white-winged water bird roared under the attack of the crowd, and its body no longer stayed on the water, but rushed into the crowd. In this way, it could better attack these mercenaries. At the same time, he was also attacked by many swordsmen, and after a long time, he was also seriously injured.


    "Everyone, work hard! It has been seriously injured!" Yves exclaimed with a full face. This is a top ninth-level monster. It is usually hard to see. It is a baby, as long as you kill it. , Then their harvest will also be very rich, which makes him a little more comfortable, who has already used two rare attack scrolls.


    Bert is also very excited at this time. He has just taken two pills that can increase combat effectiveness in a short period of time. The cost is not small. However, as long as he can finally obtain the things on this ninth-level beast, and the saint Ziguo, everything you pay now is worth it!


    However, just when everyone was planning to kill this ninth-level beast in one go, there was a sound of birdsong in the sky. Then, everyone saw a huge figure flying over, and that figure seemed to be able to cover the sky above everyone. After being covered up, everyone suddenly felt tremendous pressure.

 754 Chapter 754

    "What''s that again?" Huang Feng muttered to himself, this huge guy who just came, also made Huang Feng feel a huge pressure, and that pressure was not less than before.


    "Star Wind Flame Phoenix! It''s a Level 9 Monster Star Wind Flame Phoenix!" Mia next to Huang Feng also stared at the huge figure and muttered to herself.


    "Star Wind Flame Phoenix? It''s another ninth-level monster? Is the ninth-level monster so worthless?" Huang Feng vomited.


    "Yes, it is the Star Wind Flame Phoenix. According to legend, it has the blood of the ancient sacred beast Phoenix, but its blood is thin. It is difficult to break through and become a sacred beast, but I did not expect that it will appear here today!" Mia said, She obviously knows more about the indigenous monsters than Huang Feng.


    "Nima, two ninth-level beasts came in a short while, and they didn''t let people live." Huang Feng said again.


    And Huang Feng''s words are also the voice of the mercenaries on the scene. At this time, they also want to say that they will not let people live. A ninth-level monster is enough for them. They have already used up their cards. , And a lot of deaths and injuries, and now there is another one, and the other party obviously didn''t pass by accidentally. Its target is also here.


    At this time, the Star Wind Flame Phoenix had reached the top of everyone''s heads, and after it screamed again, two huge wings flashed, and a gust of wind suddenly hung below, as the flapping speed of the beast''s wings increased. , The wind is getting stronger and stronger, Huang Feng feels that the wind is at least tenth at this time, and many of those mercenaries have no way to stand.


    However, this is not the end. The Star Wind and Flame Phoenix spouted a huge fireball from its mouth while flapping its wings. After falling on the ground, it immediately burned. The super high temperature caused the surrounding air to be distorted. Now, even if Huangfeng is far away, you can feel the hot temperature, as if it can melt everything.


    However, the danger of the people below has not completely ended. When the Star Wind and Flame Phoenix continued to attack, there was another roar not far away.


    "Ah..."


    Soon another huge figure quickly entered everyone''s field of vision.


    "It''s a ninth-level demon beast and five-element demon wolf!" Without waiting for Huang Feng to ask questions, Mia took the initiative to say it. At this time, her face was already full of shock. She felt the fog for the first time. The danger of the forest.


    "Drink, don''t you need money for this ninth-level monster? How come out a monster, it''s all ninth-level monster." Huang Feng said, but he also knew that Mia should have admitted nothing wrong, because this one just came out The huge wolf also has a huge power.


    What Huang Feng and others didn¡¯t know was that before they arrived, these ninth-level beasts had been here and cleared the field. Those lower-level beasts were all driven away, so they can now appear here. They are all 9th-level monsters, and they are still the kind of 9th-level peak. This is why Huang Feng and others would encounter 7th-level or even 8th-level monsters on their way before.


    Huang Feng is still in the mood to complain at this time, but the mercenaries in front do not have such a mood at this time. They are completely desperate at this time. These nine-level beasts appear one after another, which is usually rare. The nine-level beasts that I saw, just like low-level beasts, were constantly appearing as worthless, and the hearts of these mercenaries had collapsed.


    And at this time, they remembered that this is the Forest of the Mist, a place where almost no one can reach the center of the forest alive and return safely, a place that can be listed as one of the top ten forbidden places in the entire continent, such a place. If it is not dangerous, what else is dangerous?


    They were stimulated by the generous rewards of their mercenary missions before, and they were stimulated by the heaven-defying power of Saint Purple Fruit, and forgot the danger here. At this moment, thinking of wanting to leave, it seemed that it was too late.


    The three nine-level beasts that have appeared, although they didn''t have any communication, they seemed to be agreed. They didn''t do anything with each other. Instead, they chose to clear the field and kill the mercenaries on the scene at the same time.


    And those mercenaries were already very difficult to face a ninth-level beast. At this time, facing three ninth-level beasts at the same time, there was no resistance at all, and the whole scene was a one-sided slaughter.


    Huang Feng saw with his own eyes the person who ambushed him when he first came to this world. At this time, he was bitten to death by the Five Elements Demon Wolf. Huang Feng also saw it. He had been chasing and killing him in the forest before. He, the head Yves who wanted to obtain his own technique, was burned alive by the huge fireball emitted by the star wind and flame phoenix.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn''t know that a man named Jonah, who had previously wanted to find him for revenge, was burned to death at the same time. He didn''t wait to wait for Huang Feng again to find Huang Feng for revenge, so he died. Encircled and suppressed by three nine-level monsters.


    In short, the situation at the scene was very miserable. The mercenary organization of hundreds of people was destroyed in less than ten minutes, and there was not one left, but the three nine-level beasts had nothing but one. The demon light white winged dragon that appeared at the beginning had some injuries in the previous battle.


    You know, a ninth-level beast is even more powerful than a great sword master or a great magister among humans, and there are still three such existences, and these three are still ninth-level peak existences. The mercenaries were not wronged in their deaths, it can only be said that their greed hurt them.


    Of course, if today¡¯s events are passed back to the Red Moon Empire, it will definitely cause an uproar. After all, two A-level mercenary groups are destroyed here, and the entire Red Moon Empire has only three such mercenary groups. Although some people from these two mercenary groups have not come, so they are not dead, but the overall strength is no longer there. Even if it continues to exist, it is only a third-rate small mercenary group.


    Huang Feng and Mia were lying on the ground, not daring to breathe, watching the battlefield in front of them carefully. They could talk before, but now with the death of others on the scene, Huang Feng neither dare To be careless, I am afraid of being discovered by those three gods of death. If there is only one ninth-level monster, Huang Feng may be able to kill it with some special methods. However, if facing three at the same time, Huang Feng does not dare It is guaranteed to be able to retreat all over, not to mention, there is a "cumbersome" beside him.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng and the two were a bit far away from the three monsters. Moreover, after they killed the mercenaries, they confronted each other. There was no intention to search around. Huang Feng and the two could finally relax. Sigh, continue to stay and see if there is a chance.

 755 Chapter 755

    Just as Huang Feng and Mia looked at the three ninth-level monsters in the field with fear, thinking about whether to retreat quietly or continue to wait for the opportunity, the three ninth-level monsters suddenly came together without warning. .


    "It''s fighting, it''s fighting!" Mia whispered with some excitement. The fighting between ninth-level monsters is not always visible. Moreover, once they fight, it will affect her and Huang Feng. People are the best. Whether they want to escape or continue to wait for opportunities, they will be safer.


    "That big snake is a bit tragic." Huang Feng muttered quietly while looking at the earth-shaking battlefield ahead.


    The big snake in Huang Feng''s mouth is naturally the magic light white-winged dragon, this guy is indeed quite miserable now, compared with just now, the scenery is no longer.


    The three ninth-level beasts in the field weren¡¯t just a random fight. Instead, the Star Wind Flame Phoenix and the Five Elements Demon Wolf besieged the magic light white-winged dragon. Obviously, these ninth-level beasts have already had some thinking. Ability, knowing that the magic light white-winged flood is the weakest. After all, it has been injured by those mercenaries before. Therefore, the bird and the wolf wanted to join forces to kill it first. Then decide the outcome.


    And that magic light white-winged waterfowl is obviously also aware of the danger. While parrying this bird and wolf, it retreats and wants to withdraw back to the lake. As long as it can return to the lake, the bird and wolf there will be even more powerful. There is no way to take it.


    And the bird and the wolf obviously understood the thoughts of the magic light white-winged scorpion, so it was impossible for them to retreat. Although these two ninth-level monsters cooperated for the first time, they still worked. Yes, one was involved on the ground, and the other was supporting in the air. The magic light white-winged waterflood couldn''t go because it wanted to go, and the scars on his body were getting more and more.


    As the wounds were getting more and more, the magic light white-winged worm was also aroused bloody, it stopped leaving, and knew that it could not go, so it fought back desperately, the huge tail with a whistling sound ", constantly twitching, destroying the environment around these three monsters in a mess.


    The star wind and flame phoenix in the sky is better, but the angry magic light white-winged flood makes the five elements devil wolf not so comfortable. It also suffered serious injuries at this time. More importantly, it understands. My opponent is not only the big snake, but also a big bird. Although they are now in an "ally" relationship, they will inevitably end up in a battle.


    Therefore, the five-element demon wolf with scruples in his heart will not be so fierce when it makes another shot, and the magic light white-winged dragon also sees this, and the attack on the five-element demon wolf is even more fierce, while the five-element demon wolf continues When it was parrying, it found a chance to escape. It knew that it was difficult for it to escape back into the lake. These two monsters had blocked its way back, so it had to choose to go to the mist Sen''s other places fled, and the direction it chose was unexpectedly the direction that Huang Feng and Mia avoided. I don''t know if it found Huang Feng or just a coincidence.


    "This big guy really knows how to choose a place." Huang Feng smiled bitterly as he watched the magic light white-winged dragon approaching.


    The huge body of the magic light white-winged water bird was constantly moving on the ground. All the trees and the gravel were overwhelmed by the other party passing by, and the bird and the wolf were scrupulous about each other. After catching up, for them, their primary goal is the Saint Purple Fruit, and the magic light white-winged dragon flees. They don¡¯t have to kill it. They didn¡¯t let it return to the lake before, just because of that. It¡¯s too close to this holy purple fruit. Who knows if it will suddenly attack in the future. At this time, the magic light white-winged dragon walks away. Naturally, there is no need to spend energy to kill the two monsters. The next World of Warcraft has benefited.


    However, this has hurt Huang Feng and Mia. If the bird and the wolf don''t chase the big snake, then they can only face it.


    The only good news is that this ninth-level beast has been seriously injured. It was injured by a human mercenary before. It was attacked by a bird-wolf joint attack. Now it is injured and injured, and its combat effectiveness has been lost. Huang Feng is not completely insecure.


    Huang Feng lowered his body as much as possible to prevent the magic light white-winged dragon from being discovered. At the same time, he had transferred all the magic power in his body and gathered it in his right hand. Suddenly, the blue lightning flashed again. He appeared on his fist, crackling, Huang Feng is already ready to strike, ready to strike!


    The magic light white-winged dragon is very depressed at this time. The lake is where it lives. It has been cultivating in it. It was also the first to discover Saint Purple Fruit. As a result, I don¡¯t know where the damn humans got the news. , Actually wanted to come and grab this Saint Purple Fruit, it certainly did not agree, so when those humans appeared, it was not polite to them.


    It¡¯s just that, it didn¡¯t expect that although those human strengths were not good enough, they actually hurt it with a lot of means. What made it even more annoying was that two more beasts appeared, trying to snatch the holy purple with itself. As a result, those two despicable and shameless guys actually united to attack themselves. This kind of attacking with more and less, and attacking when they are injured, is really a villain.


    However, fortunately, the two guys are not very united, they both care about each other, so I have a chance to escape, but now I have been seriously injured, and I want to go back and grab the Saint Purple Fruit. It''s that easy, but he won''t give up. If those two guys fight one death and one injury later, then he still has a chance.


    While looking at the situation behind and thinking about its own affairs, the Moguang White-winged Flood Dragon didn''t notice, hiding two short bodies in a bush not far in front.


    Huang Feng''s eyes were staring at the big snake, and Mia was also holding her mind at this time, and she was also preparing to attack. She was not an ordinary princess who had no abilities, but a magician, a magician. It can be called a genius magician in the elven clan, but it was mainly Huang Feng who made the shot before, and she had very few chances to do it, so Huang Feng didn''t know this.


    "bump!"


    The magic light white-winged dragon did not expect that there were humans in this place, so Huang Feng was not found at all, but when it passed by Huang Feng, its abdomen suddenly encountered a fierce attack. , And this place of attack is still a place where it was heavily injured before.

 756 Chapter 756 Killing the Nineth Level Beast

    Huang Feng didn''t hit it casually. When he decided to ambush the big snake, Huang Feng was already observing it, so he had spotted the place where the big snake was injured.


    "Oh!"


    Under the pain of the big snake, his body suddenly lost its balance, and this was not finished, and Mia on one side was not idle.


    "Winding technique!" "Ye Wushu!"


    Suddenly, the body of the magic light white-winged dragonfly was entangled by vines. This was much more powerful than the winding technique used by Huang Feng, while the Ye Wushu turned the surrounding leaves into a handful. The sharp blade quickly cut the body of the white-winged dragonfly.


    And Huang Feng had already flew up at this time, and when the white-winged flood was temporarily unable to move, he flew above it, and the long sword that followed it and killed many people, faced another wound. After that, Huang Feng used force to insert the entire sword into the body of the white-winged dragonfly, leaving only a section of the hilt outside.


    "Oh oh..." The white-winged water bird was in pain again, and it was already seriously injured, but at this time it was even more injured.


    However, the White Winged Flood Dragon obviously had no intention of waiting for death. Instead, he fell into madness. He slammed Huang Feng off his back. After that, regardless of his pain, he slammed his tail towards Huang. peak.


    "Bump!" Huang Feng worked hard to stabilize his body in the air, and at this time, the tail of the white-winged floodgate had already come over, Huang Feng once again carried his Qi Yao Ben Thunder Fist, and slammed it at the white-winged floodgate.


    The huge rebound force caused Huang Feng¡¯s body to fly upside down, and the white-winged flood was also uncomfortable. Originally, this boxing technique was a sturdy way, and Huang Feng¡¯s strength was not small at all, so Huang Feng¡¯s One punch hurts it a lot.


    The body of the white-winged dragon fell to the ground again, and Mia did not idle for this time. The continuous use of wood magic one by one caused no small damage to the white-winged dragon.


    Under the combined attack of Huang Feng and Mia, the white-winged water bird finally couldn¡¯t support it. It knew that it might not be able to survive. The previous series of battles left it injured and heavy. If it had been trained for a period of time, it could be What recovered was that Huang Feng and Mia did not give it this opportunity, and the series of attacks by the two also made it lose its last vitality.


    But the white-winged dragon, who had a premonition that he might not be able to survive, was completely crazy. It used its last strength to kill Mia. It had already seen that it was difficult to kill Huang Feng, but Mia was It doesn''t have much ability to evade, so it wants to pull Mia as a cushion before death.


    Mia saw the white-winged scorpion killing herself, she was too scared, and quickly wanted to escape, but she was just a weak magician, and the white-winged scorpion was faster than her even if it was seriously injured. , Therefore, she only had despair in her heart, and at this time, only Huang Feng could save her.


    Huang Feng was still in the air at this time, but after seeing Mia in danger, he flew to Mia without thinking about it. However, at this time, the white-winged flood was also going out, faster than before. Two points, Huang Feng can only reach Mia when his claws reach Mia.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s back was grabbed by the sharp claws of the white-winged dragonfly, which were comparable to sword blades. Because of the golden silk and soft armor, Huang Feng was not injured, but there was no pain. The reduction.


    Huang Feng reluctantly hugged Mia, then held Mia in one hand, and hit the white-winged dragon with a fist. The white-winged dragon had already consumed the little vitality it had just now. At this time, the speed was already very slow, and under Huang Feng''s attack, there was almost no evasion ability.


    And when Huang Feng and the magic light white-winged dragon were fighting, the Star Wind Flame Phoenix and the Five Elements Demon Wolf had actually been discovered there. However, the two monsters did not move, and they were still confronting each other. When the wolf was attacked by the white-winged scorpion, the star wind and flame phoenix meant to watch the show. Therefore, the alliance formed by these two monsters has been disbanded. At this time, no one is willing to face the strength alone. Nice Huangfeng.


    Moreover, they also hope that Huang Feng can kill the white-winged waterfowl. In that case, they will have one less enemy. Although Huang Feng looks good, they are not afraid as long as they are not severely injured. of.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was not attacked by the other two monsters when he was fighting the white-winged flood, and those two monsters did not move because of Huang Feng¡¯s sudden appearance. They were waiting for the other side. result.


    The result also appeared very quickly. Although holding Mia somewhat affected Huang Feng''s speed, the dying Magic Light White Winged Floodwater was slower, so Huang Feng used guerrilla warfare to kill it.


    "This ninth-level beast is too powerful." Looking at the body of the magic light white-winged dragonfly lying motionless on the ground, Huang Feng said with emotion, although he had known from Mia''s mouth before, this ninth-level beast The strength is very strong, far not comparable to the seventh and eighth-level monsters, but only when Huang Feng really fights against each other, Huang Feng knows how strong this strong is.


    You know, this magic light white-winged scorpion was still seriously injured. It took Huang Feng a lot of effort to kill it. Mia was almost injured, and she even damaged her body. Mowu Qi Gong can only be operated to the extreme.


    "Next, what shall we do?" Although Mia has been in Huang Feng''s arms, she is very shy, but she also knows that this time is not the time to care about these, because of the previous battle, they have been caught by the other two The Beast was discovered, and it shouldn''t be a problem to escape, but it would be very difficult to fight the idea of ??Saint Ziguo again.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take a look." Huang Feng hugged Mia in the air and said, the magic in his body can still last for a while, so Huang Feng is not very scared now.


    The scene fell silent for a while, and the two beasts confronted each other in this way. However, Huang Feng soon felt that the situation seemed to be a little wrong, and the two monsters began to look at him frequently, and their eyes were getting more and more. The worse, it seems that I am ready to deal with myself first.


    "Damn, these two monsters don''t want to unite again, kill yourself first, right?" Huang Feng muttered to himself, although he is sure to escape from here, but he wants to fight the Saint Ziguo again. It''s very difficult, but the time has come, he is still very unwilling to give up on Saint Purple Fruit if Huang Feng wants to.

 757 Chapter 757

    Huang Feng guessed right. The two 9th-level monsters did have this idea. Silently, the two monsters seemed to have reached an agreement again, wanting to kill Huang Feng, and then fight each other.


    Originally, they expected Huang Feng to kill the white-winged dragonfly, and then Huang Feng was injured by the white-winged dragonfly. As a result, the white-winged dragonfly died, but Huang Feng was not injured, which made them a little bit more. Be vigilant, so I want to kill Huang Feng first, and then decide the outcome between them.


    "Let¡¯s go quickly." Mia also saw the thoughts of the two monsters. They were already struggling to deal with a wounded monster. Now they have to face two at the same time, and they are still intact. In the state, there is no injured ninth level beast, Mia can''t see any hope.


    Huang Feng also retreated. The reason why he stayed before was thinking that if the two monsters started fighting first, he would still have a chance to reap the benefits of the fishermen, but now it seems that these two Only Warcraft does not seem to be stupid.


    Just when Huang Feng wanted to leave, he suddenly felt that Xiao Bai was a little irritable in his obsession, and seemed to want to come out.


    To say that this ring is quite magical. Huang Feng has tried it. If other living creatures are placed inside, they will die soon. The inside is in a vacuum state. However, Xiao Bai, Xiaoying and the sweaty BMW, Put it inside, but nothing happened. Huang Feng guessed that it should be the storage box. These three animals were all obtained through the storage box, so they can survive in the ring.


    After Huang Feng felt Xiao Bai¡¯s irritability, he still wanted to wait to leave here and release Xiao Bai again. However, Xiao Bai seemed to be in a hurry and was unwilling to wait for a moment. Therefore, Huang Feng had to move Let it out, wanting to see what''s going on, and then, when running away, just put it away.


    And Huang Feng just released Xiao Bai, the two monsters over there seemed to have reached an agreement, and a bird and a wolf came to Huang Feng to kill.


    Huang Feng was shocked and prepared to put Xiaobai away and run away. However, Xiaobai seemed to be very resistant and ignored Huang Feng. Instead, he stood on the spot, raised his head, and ran towards the distant one. The Five Elements Demon Wolf roared.


    "Oh oh, oh oh..."


    "Xiao Bai, stop making trouble, come back quickly!" Huang Feng said anxiously. The current situation is very dangerous. If you don''t leave now, you may not be able to leave later, and you can return to reality if you die. If he is dead, I don''t know if he can be resurrected. Moreover, on their side, there is still a Mia who will definitely not be resurrected, so Huang Feng dare not delay any longer.


    Just when Huang Feng wanted to forcibly take Xiao Bai away, he discovered a strange scene. Under Xiao Bai''s roar, the ferocious five-element demon wolf in the distance hesitated.


    "Oh..." Xiaobai''s roar continued, and his voice was long.


    "Xiaobai?" Huang Feng looked at this scene with a little surprise, even Mia, who was originally very scared, looked at it with surprise.


    Although the Star Wind and Flame Phoenix didn''t stop completely, Huang Feng also discovered that it was not as fierce as it was at the beginning. Of course, it still flew towards Huang Feng.


    "Be careful!"


    When the Star Wind and Flame Phoenix was about to approach Huang Feng and the others, he suddenly opened his mouth, and a flame sprayed out, directly towards Huang Feng and them, while Xiao Bai was in front of Huang Feng, so he was the most dangerous.


    Huang Feng had taken a slight step with luck and was ready to take Xiaobai away. However, Xiaobai opened his mouth towards the star wind and flame phoenix unwillingly, after which a flame also appeared.


    Huang Feng just remembered that Xiao Bai is also capable of magic, but it is still in the growth stage, and there are not many magic skills, and the power should not be great. The reason why it should be because Huang Feng has never seen Xiao Bai. Bai used magic to fight other beasts. Although Xiao Bai had participated in several battles before, he relied on its mouth and claws, and had not used magic at all.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was still more worried, but what he didn''t expect was that after the flames sprayed by Xiaobai and the flames sprayed by the starry sky and phoenix became fat together, they did not fall into the wind, but made a tie. .


    "I''m going, Xiaobai, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." Huang Feng said in surprise. He didn''t expect that Xiaobai, who was doing his best, would be able to draw a tie with that ninth-level monster!You know, Xiaobai is still able to grow up now, if he waits for him to fully mature, how good will it be?


    At this time, Huang Feng also remembered that Xiaobai is a beast. Although the beast is only one level higher than the ninth-level beast, it has undergone a qualitative change. It can be said that a mature beast, even if it is Encountered the siege of dozens of ninth-level beasts, they will not necessarily fail. This is because Xiao Bai has not fully matured, otherwise, it will not be as simple as a tie with the Star Wind and Flame Phoenix.


    Of course, this was also due to the fact that the five-element demon wolf did not go together, otherwise Xiao Bai would still be under pressure.


    And Huang Feng didn''t want to run away at this time. Since Xiaobai can squeeze the five-element devil wolf and even tie the star wind and flame phoenix, why should he run away?


    Therefore, when Huang Feng started his hand again, he had already flew up and approached the star wind and flame phoenix. Although he can also magic, his magic is all elementary magic, and the power is naturally not comparable to this nine level. Compared to World of Warcraft.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Xiaobai cooperated, and Mia was cheering on the side, but they could only parry the star wind, flames and phoenix, and could not fight back.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng took a chance and hit the star wind and flame phoenix''s wings with a fist. The big bird suddenly let out a mournful cry and fell uncontrollably.


    And when its body was about to land, a scene that made Huang Feng even more surprised appeared. It turned out that this five-element demon wolf, which Xiaobai had put under control, made a jump and suddenly bit the star wind and flame phoenix. , And did not let go, the star wind and flames phoenix''s mouth kept wailing, and the wings kept flapping, trying to struggle, but it couldn''t get away.


    How could Huang Feng let such an opportunity pass? After falling Li, his fists continued to hit the Star Wind and Flame Phoenix like raindrops, hitting it with blood, and Xiao Bai stopped firing magic, but came here too , Biting the other wing of the big bird with his mouth, and his claws kept scratching on its body, bringing up pieces of flesh and blood.


    The wailing of the Star Wind and Flame Phoenix became lower and lower, and it became more and more painful. In the end, thanks to the efforts of Huang Feng''s group, he finally returned to peace.

 758 Chapter 758 Subduing the Five Elements Demon Wolf

    "Oh..."


    After confirming that the Star Wind and Flame Phoenix was dead, the Five Elements Demon Wolf did not leave immediately, nor attacked Huang Feng and others. Instead, in front of Xiao Bai, his legs were bent and he knelt down. , The roar of "Woo" in his mouth, but the roar was no longer an angry and fighting roar, but a roar with some flattery and flattery.


    Xiaobai very humanely stretched out his right paw and patted the head of the five-element demon wolf. Then the five-element demon wolf stood up, but still did not leave, just stood by Huang Feng''s side, and lost the previous one. Fierce, but a docile look. If Huang Feng hadn''t seen this five-element devil wolf bite off several pieces of meat from the star wind and flame phoenix with his own eyes, and saw it killed many people, Huang Feng would really think This is a well-behaved dog, but it is a little bigger.


    At this time, Xiao Bai had time to communicate with Huang Feng, and Huang Feng also understood why the Five Elements Magic Wolf had changed so much before and after.


    The Five Elements Demon Wolf was naturally not discovered by conscience, so instead of launching an attack on Huang Feng and the others, it was caused by the influence of the sacred beast aura on Xiaobai''s body. Even the Star Wind and Flame Phoenix was also affected, but because of different species At the same time, Xiaobai has not fully grown up and matured, so the impact on it is not big.


    However, this five-element demon wolf can clearly feel Xiao Bai¡¯s coercion, and is also conquered by Xiao Bai¡¯s aura. Although it is a ninth-level monster, there is still a huge gap between it and the beast. Xiaobai dared not resist under the coercion, and even helped Xiaobai kill the enemy together.


    And now Xiao Bai tells Huang Feng that these five-element demon wolves have been subdued and will follow them in the future. This makes Huang Feng overjoyed. He has personally experienced the strength of the ninth level beast, and he is definitely a powerful existence. Its refuge, its own strength has increased a lot, even if it leaves this world, it will also leave a big boost to the mercenary group.


    Huang Feng reached out and touched the head of the five-element demon wolf. Sure enough, the demon wolf not only did not evade, but also rubbed Huang Feng''s hand to show friendship.


    "Huang Feng, look at that tree!"


    Just when Huang Feng was thinking about how to communicate with the Five Elements Demon Wolf and increase the relationship between the two, Mia suddenly pulled him, pointing to the small tree in the distance and said.


    Only then did Huang Feng remember that he didn''t come here to play, nor to compete with Warcraft, just to obtain the Holy Purple Fruit, and now the Holy Purple Fruit seems to be truly mature.


    Huang Feng and the two wolves rushed to the holy purple fruit tree, and at this time, the holy purple fruit tree that many people and monsters wanted to obtain, the purple energy around it became more and more intense. I could still vaguely see the trees in the mist, but now, the mist is as thick as a wall, and you can''t see the inside at all.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly and couldn''t see the inside, so he couldn''t be sure whether the fruit was really mature, and Huang Feng didn''t dare to stretch out his hand randomly. Who knows if this purple mist is poisonous. He didn''t want to fall short at this time.


    Fortunately, God didn''t make Huang Feng anxious for long. After the mist seemed to be extremely thick, it began to slowly recede, becoming thinner and thinner, and the branches and leaves inside could already be seen vaguely.


    But with the blink of an eye, the fog disappeared without a trace, and Huang Feng and others could finally see the final situation there.


    "There are two Saint Purple Fruits?!" Huang Feng and Mia both called out involuntarily.


    You know, on the way they came, they had already inquired with the mercenaries that this holy purple fruit tree would only bear one fruit at a time. After that, it would take dozens or even hundreds of years to be able to The next fruit is ripe.


    However, what Huang Feng and the others saw now were two purple fruits hanging on the fruit branches, with purple water droplets still dripping on them.


    "What''s going on?" Huang Feng said puzzledly, which is different from what he knew.


    However, apparently no one can answer Huang Feng''s question, neither Mia nor the aboriginal Five Elements Demon Wolf knows.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t care, wouldn''t it be better to have one more fruit?This kind of good thing, I just follow it, why bother to think about it?


    Huang Feng picked off both fruits, and the Five Elements Demon Wolf beside him showed a look of desire, but he didn''t come up to grab it, while Mia and Xiao Bai had an indifferent attitude.


    "Okay, let''s go." Huang Feng said after taking the two fruits into Na Jie. His purpose of coming to the Forest of Mist this time has been achieved, and it is time to leave now.


    "Okay." Mia said, although they are still safe until now, as long as they have not completely left the Forest of Mist, they will be in danger at any time. After all, this is a place full of dangers everywhere.


    After that, Huang Feng and his party left the center of the Mist Forest. However, Huang Feng did not let go of the corpses of the magic light white-winged dragonfly and the star wind and flame phoenix. This is the corpse of a ninth-level beast, all of which are treasures. How could Huang Feng be willing to give up.


    In order to take both corpses away, Huang Feng has filled up the two rings, plus the things he obtained before, and now he can¡¯t put down any other things. Now, Na Jie is in a vacuum, Huang Feng doesn''t have to worry that the meat Naxi put in will rot.


    As expected, the five-element demon wolf followed Huang Feng and left the center of the Misty Forest together. At the periphery, Huang Feng merged with Ah Da and the others, and walked in the other direction of the Misty Forest. This is going to travel through the entire forest of mists and arrive at another city.


    For the next ten days, Huang Feng and the others have been in a hurry, and because of the existence of Xiaobai and the Five Elements Demon Wolf, they are still safe along the way, even if they encounter an unrecognizable monster, they can easily It was solved, and finally out of the Forest of Mists.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng also discovered a surprising thing. After drinking the blood of the Star Wind and Flame Phoenix, Kitty''s strength actually increased a lot, and it seemed that it triggered a mutation and possessed a trace. Phoenix''s bloodline and combat effectiveness have also increased a lot, which Huang Feng hadn''t thought of before. Although he knew that the ninth-level beasts were all treasures, he did not expect such a change.


    Of course, there is one thing Huang Feng didn''t expect. The Five Elements Demon Wolf is still an authentic foodie. Every time Huang Feng makes a meal, he will lick his face and surround him all the time, and he eats every time. Fortunately, there is a lot of meat in Huangfeng Na Ring, and here is the misty forest. It is easy to eat the meat of Warcraft. Otherwise, Huang Feng will really be afraid of it. Up.

 759 Chapter 759

    Of course, there is another thing that makes Huang Feng a little happy, that is, Ada also has a sense of breath in his body, and there is also a trace of internal strength. Although it is not a lot, this is a breakthrough from zero to one. As long as there is, The latter things are easy to handle, just practice slowly.


    But on this day, the group of them reached the outskirts of the Forest of Mist, but the little eagle flying in the sky sent back a message to Huang Feng that surprised him.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng turned to look at Mia and said, "Is there your elven residence near here?"


    Huang Feng knew that the place where Mia and the others lived was not here, but everyone of the elves didn¡¯t live together. As long as it¡¯s a dense forest, there might be elves. Therefore, there are elves here. Of people, it is also possible.


    "I haven''t heard my grandmother talk about it." Mia also said with some confusion. Her grandmother is the leader of all the elves. Ordinarily, she should know where all the elves are. Of course, there are also some elves who hide. Deeper, lack of contact with the outside world is also very possible. After all, the contradictions between them and humans have become more and more intense in recent years. Many people of the elven race have entered the deep mountains and old forests in order to avoid humans.


    "Let''s go over and take a look. Kitty said that we have found people from the elves, and there seems to be a lot of people." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, let''s go quickly." Mia is also very concerned about things related to the elves. After all, she is the princess of the elves and the queen of the next generation of elves.


    Soon, Huang Feng and his party arrived at the place Xiaoying said that there were elves, but at this sight, it made Mia and a few elves, who suddenly became angry.


    There are indeed many elves in front of people, at least dozens of them, but they are not in a lot of situations now, all of them are not energetic, their hands and feet seem to be tied up in cages, and in this elves There are a lot of humans around the people. At this time, they are sitting on the ground to rest, but they are all surrounded by weapons.


    The situation is already obvious. The people in the cages are indeed from the elves, but they are now arrested, and the people around are obviously slave traders. As long as they reach the city, they are in those cages. The elves will become slaves like Mia and the others!


    "Huang Feng, please help me and save my people." After seeing the situation clearly, Mia turned to Huang Feng and pleaded. She knew that with their five elves, they were definitely not slaves. The trafficker¡¯s opponent, therefore, if you want to save your own people, you can only ask Huang Feng for help, and Huang Feng does have this ability.


    This is the first time Huang Feng has seen Mia look like this. In the past, even if Mia was his slave, she never asked him anything. However, this time for her people, she was finally Xiang Huang Feng lowered his head and put down his self-esteem.


    "Please, we must save our people." Gil and others also pleaded with Huang Feng. Whether it is Huang Feng, his Xiaobai and the Five Elements Demon Wolf, the strength is very strong, as long as Huang Feng was willing to help, and Mia and other elves believed that they would be able to save those who were caught.


    "Look at you one by one, why are they all like this? I didn''t say not to help." Huang Feng said with a smile, he actually wanted to have a good relationship with Mia and others, to know that Mia''s identity is unusual. , To maintain a good relationship with her, that only benefits, there is no harm. Legend has it that the elves live in the place where there are all kinds of precious herbs, and some are even impossible to find in the human world. Huang Feng still thinks from there. Get some good things.


    "Huang Feng, thank you, as long as you help me rescue the tribe, I will definitely repay you, and my grandmother will also be grateful to you, you will have the friendship of our elves." Mia said excitedly.


    "Okay, let''s talk about this later." Huang Feng said with a pendulum, and then went to observe the situation on the scene.


    Mia and others stopped talking, and looked at the scene again.


    "Head, we really made a lot of money this time. I didn''t expect that we could actually catch so many elven slaves." Next to the cage where the elven slaves were kept, a young man gave a beard to a beard next to him. The person said that there was a scar on this bearded face, which looked very scary.


    "That''s, the team leader is going to work, and it''s still bad." Another young man next to him said: "However, I don''t know if the two mercenary groups entered the Misty Forest, whether they got the Saint Purple Fruit."


    "How is it possible? Don''t you know how dangerous the Forest of the Mist is? We are on the periphery of it, and we have already encountered a lot of beasts, so the central position can be worse? Let me say, those two mercenary groups The entire army must have been wiped out at the center of the Forest of Mist. From now on, our Aurora Mercenary Group will be the only A-level mercenary group in the Red Moon Empire!" The person who spoke before retorted.


    However, he may not know that what he said casually actually made him guess it, but the news has not yet come out.


    "Okay, let''s not say, the people of the two mercenary groups are not vegetarians, even if they encounter some danger, it is estimated that it will be difficult for the whole army to be wiped out." The bearded group is the group of the Aurora Mercenary Group. Long said, "However, it is not easy to obtain the Holy Purple Fruit. Therefore, after I heard the news of the Elf tribe, I did not grab the Holy Purple Fruit, but chose to grab the elf tribe. "


    "Moreover, even if they had obtained Saint Purple Fruit, they must have lost their strength now. At that time, the throne of the first mercenary group of the Red Moon Empire will still be ours!" said the beard proudly.


    "The leader is wise!" Everyone was flattering, and being the leader was even more happy.


    Huang Feng relied on his sharp hearing to hear the conversation there. He also knew about it. He did not expect his luck to be so good. In the Forest of Mist, he met two A-level mercenary groups of the Red Moon Empire. , Fought against one of them, and now they are about to leave the Forest of Mist, and they have encountered the third and last A-level mercenary group of the Red Moon Empire.


    And from their dialogue, it can be seen that they gave up the mission of Saint Ziguo in order to catch the slaves of the elves. It has to be said that the decision of the group leader is still very right, and at this time, it should be them. After the slaves of the elves want to return to the city and pass by the periphery of the misty forest, they will appear here.

 760 Chapter 760

    Of course, the leader of this Aurora Mercenary Group would not have thought that he would meet Huang Feng and others here. There is nothing to do with Huang Feng. The key is that there are elves in his team, and there is an opponent. Huang Feng would not sit idly by for his request.


    Huang Feng looked at the surrounding situation through Kitty once again, and when he found that there were no other people around, he decided to do it.


    And now their team is much stronger than when they first entered the Misty Forest, so Huang Feng also wanted to see how his current combat effectiveness was.


    "Go!" Huang Feng said softly.


    As soon as Huang Feng''s voice fell, two figures rushed out, it was Xiao Bai and Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu was Huang Feng who had named the Five Elements Demon Wolf.


    The elves are also unwilling to be left behind. After all, this is saving their people. They are naturally very active. Even if they are still injured, their movements are faster than one.


    However, the brother and sister Huang Feng wanted to observe fell to the end. The Orcs were originally known for their strength and were not fast in terms of speed. Therefore, at this time, they were actually left behind.


    "There is an enemy attack!"


    "Head, someone rushed over!"


    The head of the Aurora Mercenary Corps also spotted someone rushing towards their camp. He stood up immediately, but immediately took a breath, because the huge figure of the Five Elements Demon Wolf suddenly Appeared in his field of vision.


    "What''s going on? That''s the Five Elements Demon Wolf? How could it appear here? How could there be a Nineth Level Beast? This is impossible!"


    The moment he saw the Five Elements Demon Wolf, the leader of the Aurora Mercenary Group had already collapsed. Here is the periphery of the Forest of Mist, how could there be a level 9 monster?This is not scientific.


    However, whether he believes it or not, the five-element demon wolf is here, and this group leader has the strength of a swordsman. In the Red Moon Empire, he is also a master. However, in front of the ninth-level monster, Obviously, it was not enough to see, it was even stronger than the human sword master.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t plan to sit and wait for death. The five-element demon wolf rushed straight towards them, obviously for them. Unless he runs now, he can only meet the enemy, even if he wants to. Running, it may not be able to run away, after all, his speed is not as fast as the Five Elements Demon Wolf.


    And he obviously doesn¡¯t want to run right now. He can¡¯t leave behind his mercenary group. Otherwise, even if he ran away, the mercenary group will be gone. Moreover, there are so many subordinates to help contain them. If he attacked again, it was not impossible to kill this ninth-level beast.


    "Come on, don''t be afraid!" The regimental commander yelled, and then, waving his own sword, rushed towards the five-element demon wolf. As for the little little white next to the five-element demon wolf, he has ignored him. He didn''t know Xiao Bai, and he didn''t think it was more powerful than a ninth-level monster.


    The people of the Aurora Mercenary Group saw their leader rushing up first, and gritted their teeth to greet him. However, the body leader quickly flew back, with an incredible look on his face. .


    It turned out that when he had just approached the Five Elements Demon Wolf, he was just about to start his hand, but he saw that the "low-level monster" next to the Five Elements Demon Wolf jumped towards him and stretched out his calf, actually trying to kick him.


    The group leader immediately showed a mocking look. He was afraid that the Five Elements Demon Wolf would be good. However, this low-level Beast was not afraid of him. However, he quickly paid the price for his arrogance and became Xiaobai¡¯s calf. When kicking his body, he immediately felt that he was being hit hard, and his body flew out uncontrollably.


    Immediately afterwards, in the vision of this regiment, Mia and others appeared. He was a little surprised. How could there be people from the Elf race here, and it seemed that they were still coming with the Five Elements Demon Wolf. Are the World of Warcraft mixed together?


    However, when he finished thinking about this idea, he saw a black spot flying towards him. He quickly placed the big knife in front of him, and only heard a sound, his big knife had collided with an arrow.


    At this time, the regimental commander wanted to escape, because he found that his previous judgment was wrong. This time it was not just a ninth-level beast, or the low-level beast he thought was not good. It''s annoying, not to mention a few people from the elves appear.


    However, before he could escape, he saw a huge black figure flying over, and then his body was stepped on the ground by a huge claw. He wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t get away. The five elements The huge head of the Demon Wolf appeared in front of his eyes, and his face was humane with a mocking look.


    "I..." The regimental commander was just about to say something. As a result, the five-element demon wolf''s claws hardened, and the sharp claws pierced his throat, blocking what he was about to say. go back.


    "The head is dead!"


    "Everyone, run away, the group leader was killed by this big guy!"


    "Go on, take revenge on the leader!"


    The death of the group leader immediately confuses the rest of the Aurora Mercenary Group. Some people want to escape, while others want to kill the Five Elements Demon Wolf to avenge the group leader. However, the efforts of these people are obviously futile. .


    At this time, the two brothers and sisters have joined the battlefield. Even the little eagle flying in the sky was unwilling to be lonely. With its powerful claws, he easily grabbed a mercenary from the Aurora Mercenary Group. , Took him directly into the air, and then, as soon as his claws were loosened, the man fell alive and died.


    "Bump!" A Da knocked a mercenary rushing towards him with a punch. He had never felt that he was so full of power. Although the internal strength in his body was not as much as that of Ari, he was familiar with Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist. But it must be even better.


    The people of the elves have been attacking and killing these people of the Aurora Mercenary Group. Although they are a peace-loving race, they will not have the slightest compassion for these slave traders. Many people of the tribe are now locked up.


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng did not make a move, even those members of the Aurora Mercenary Corps had already thought about fleeing, but they still could not escape the fate of being annihilated. Of course, in order to kill all these guys, those guys A member of the Elf race was injured again, but it was not a serious injury, so don''t worry.


    Seeing that all the members of the Aurora Mercenary Group had been wiped out, Mia hurriedly took the people to open the cages and let her people out.


    "Princess, is it really you?" Some elves had already called out in surprise.

 761 Chapter 761 Cooperation

    "Princess, we have found you!"


    "Thank God, princess, you''re all right. That''s great." The captured elves recognized Mia''s identity.


    Before, most of the attention of these elves were attracted by the huge five-element demon wolf. Moreover, Mia was a little far away from them. What''s more, in their opinion, Mia shouldn''t be in harmony. The Five Elements Demon Wolf appeared together.


    Therefore, no elves were sure before that it was their princess who came to save them. Now that she was finally confirmed, she was naturally excited.


    "I''m okay, how did you get caught?" Mia asked. In the past, it was not that no elves were captured by humans. However, the vigilance of the elves has increased a lot in the past few years. Even if they are caught, they are also unique. It¡¯s really unusual for people to be caught so many all at once like this.


    "Princess, we came out to look for you under the queen''s order. After the queen knew that you were arrested, she was very worried and sent a lot of clansmen out to find you. We are just one of them, but we just left the clan. Not far away, I was caught by these nasty humans." One of the elderly elves said bitterly.


    At this moment, Huang Feng just came over, and when he heard what he said, he touched his nose unconsciously. Although he knew that the other party was not talking about himself, but he was also a human being, but he included himself.


    And Mia also saw Huang Feng at this time. She looked at Huang Feng a little apologetically and a little gratefully. If Huang Feng was not willing to help out, they would not be able to save these tribesmen.


    "Don''t say it so absolute, there are good people among human beings." Jill couldn''t help but excuse. These people have been with Huang Feng for a long time, and naturally they know what kind of person Huang Feng is. , Jill was afraid that Huang Feng would think too much, and said quickly.


    "Huh, humans don''t have a good thing!" Unfortunately, those elves who have just been rescued have a really bad impression of humans.


    "Don''t say that, we wouldn''t be able to save you if it weren''t for his help this time." Mia said, and pointed to Huang Feng.


    Now the elves of the elves discovered that there was actually a human here, and after listening to Mia''s detailed explanation of the matter, these elves were also very embarrassed.


    "By the way, before you come out, do you have any contact information? If someone finds me, how to notify others?" Mia said.


    Mia is very worried about the safety of other tribesmen. These people in front of them were arrested as slaves because they came out to find themselves. Other elves may also be caught by humans. You must know that among humans, there are good people like Huang Feng. But not many.


    "Yes, I immediately contacted other people and said that you found the princess." said one of the elf headed.


    "Okay, you go," Mia said.


    "It looks like I should let you go." Huang Feng said to Mia with a smile. Originally, he decided to let Mia and the others leave, but now her people have found her, so it''s hard to continue taking her with her. Going, you know, carrying so many slaves is very eye-catching.


    "Huang Feng, thank you." Mia said sincerely. Huang Feng not only saved herself, but also released herself. He just saved his own people. He has great favors to himself and the elves.


    "It''s useless to just rely on your mouth. Actually, I let you go, it''s not without request." Huang Feng said.


    "You said." Mia said.


    "It doesn''t matter if I buy your money, you have helped me find a lot of good things in the Forest of Mist, but I want to cooperate with you." Huang Feng said.


    "How to cooperate?" Mia asked.


    "You know, I have a mercenary group and plan to make it bigger. I want my mercenary group to cooperate with your elves. The place where your elves live, but there are a lot of precious things. For medicinal materials, I can pay for them." Huang Feng said.


    "I have no problem here, but I have to go back and consult my grandmother." Mia thought for a while and said that there are indeed a lot of herbs and even some rare fruits in the place where they live. Don¡¯t want those things, but there are too many things. They can digest them internally, and they can¡¯t finish them. In the past, because they had a bad relationship with humans, there was no way to deal with it. It was a good way to buy them for Huang Feng. Mia believed , Her grandmother would also agree.


    "Well, then, I will set up the headquarters of the mercenary group in the city closest to where you live, so that it will be convenient for us to trade." Huang Feng said, he knows that the elves live not only those medicinal materials. , There are many other good things. As long as the two parties have established contact, they will not be able to make a fortune in the future.


    After that, the group went to the nearest city, where Huang Feng restored the identity of Mia and other five elves, and returned their freedom. After that, Mia and the elves returned to their place of residence. Feng stayed in this city temporarily. Although this city is also close to the Mist Forest, it is still far away from Vast Sky City. Huang Feng doesn''t have to worry about being retaliated by the settlement for the time being.


    Huang Feng still had a lot to do. The first was to expand his mercenary group. After finding a place to live, Huang Feng asked Ari to go to the slave market with money every day and buy some strong slaves back.


    Then, Ah Da took these people to the mercenary union, registered as a mercenary, and then entered the mercenary group, and then took on some simple mercenary tasks to earn money and experience to upgrade the mercenary group.


    And Huang Feng himself was sorting out the harvest in the Forest of Mist during this period of time. After all, when he leaves, he can only leave with one thing, and other things can only be left, as for what to bring , Huang Feng had already thought about it, and that was Saint Purple Fruit, something that could help cultivation, break through bottlenecks, and save lives at critical moments.


    As for other things, Huang Feng left some, such as the things on the two 9th-level monsters, such as some precious herbs. Huang Feng intends to temporarily keep it and not sell it, and see if he has a chance to come again in the future. If not, let yourself be sold by an agent in this world, the same is true.


    As for some other things, Huang Feng plans to deal with them. Although those things are not as good as those left by him, they are not ordinary products, and there are even many things from level 7 or even level 8 monsters. , Which can sell a lot of money.

 762 Chapter 762

    In this way, the three of Huang Feng had their own things, and they stayed in this city temporarily.


    On this day, Huang Feng called Xiao Bai and Xiao Wu over. After this period of time, the relationship between Huang Feng and Xiao Wu was already very good.


    And Xiao Bai once told Huang Feng that Xiao Wu is already at the ninth-level bottleneck and can break through at any time. However, this may take decades or hundreds of years at any time. This is uncertain, and it may be forever. Can''t break through, after all, no one in this world has seen a beast, they are all legendary existences.


    Today, Huang Feng called them to take the remaining Saint Purple Fruit to Xiao Wu. After a period of consideration, Huang Feng decided to give this Saint Purple Fruit to Xiao Wu instead of handing it in. To the monarch of the Red Moon Kingdom.


    Of course, Huang Feng is also a little reluctant. Not to mention that the mercenary group experience he can obtain after completing this task is that 1 million gold coins, which is enough for Huang Feng to covet. You know, exchange it into soft sister coins. That''s 1 billion, that''s a huge number that Huang Feng can''t even imagine.


    However, Huang Feng finally decided not to complete this task. The mercenary group''s experience can be accumulated slowly, and with money, he can also earn slowly. Although it is more than 1 billion, Huang Feng is confident that he is still What can be earned, especially after discovering that there are many things that can be made in this time and space, Huang Feng is more confident.


    So, these things are easy to say, but not everyone can have a sacred beast. As long as their mercenary group has a sacred beast, no one would dare to attack their mercenary group. Although Xiaobai is also a sacred beast, it He hasn''t grown up yet, and he can''t stay in this time and space, so Huang Feng needs to upgrade his small five.


    "Xiao Wu, come here." Huang Feng said to the Five Elements Demon Wolf.


    The Five Elements Demon Wolf came to Huang Feng very honestly. Although it was because of Xiao Bai, it followed Huang Feng, but during this period of contact, it still had a good impression of Huang Feng. Especially Huang Feng can make it for him. He likes Huang Feng even more delicious things he has never eaten before.


    "Take this to eat!" Huang Feng took out a holy purple fruit from his ring and said.


    The five-element demon wolf didn''t know what Huang Feng called to himself at first, but when it saw the Holy Purple Fruit that Huang Feng took out, it was immediately excited.


    Of course, it knows the effects of the holy purple fruit and wants to take it, but it also knows the preciousness of the holy purple fruit, there is a little white, it dare not fight with Huang Feng, originally, I thought it had no hope I didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to take it today.


    The Five Elements Demon Wolf looked at Huang Feng with some gratitude and some doubts, not knowing why he did it.


    "I''ll eat this for you, hoping that if you can break through, you will be the guardian beast of my mercenary group in the future, and protect my mercenary group. Xiaobai and I cannot stay here forever. The mercenary group will depend on you in the future. Guard." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng also knows that taking Sheng Ziguo has hope to break the bottleneck, but it is not absolute. There is still a high possibility of failure. However, Huang Feng decided to take a gamble.


    The Five Elements Demon Wolf clearly understood Huang Feng¡¯s words, and it nodded desperately. Even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t give it to eat Holy Purple Fruit, it would also guard the Huaxia Mercenary Corps because of Xiao Bai, but now Huang Feng has It was for him to eat Saint Purple Fruit, and there was even more reason not to guard it.


    Xiao Bai is also very happy. After all, Xiao Wu can be regarded as its younger brother, and of course he also hopes that his younger brother is stronger.


    "Pick up and eat." Huang Feng said to the Five Elements Demon Wolf.


    The Five Elements Demon Wolf excitedly took the Holy Purple Fruit from Huang Feng''s hands, and the rich fragrance made it a little intoxicated. After that, without any hesitation, it put the Holy Purple Fruit into his mouth.


    Then Huang Feng and Xiao Bai looked at the Five Elements Demon Wolf, as if they were changing their faces in a Sichuan Opera. Their complexions continued to change, red, purple, and white. Both Huang Feng and Xiao Bai were worried, and Xiao Bai was even more worried. It is encouraging to look at each other, hoping that the Five Elements Magic Wolf can break through the bottleneck.


    And the feeling of the Five Elements Demon Wolf is not very good at this time. The energy of the Holy Purple Fruit is quite domineering, and it constantly collides in its body, but it can only continuously suppress and digest, absorb these energy, and break through itself. The bottleneck of cultivation.


    The facts have proved that the Five Elements Demon Wolf has indeed been at the bottleneck for a long time, accumulating a large amount of energy in its body, so it soon suppressed the impact brought by the holy purple fruit, and then began to continuously absorb its energy.


    Without knowing the past, the Five Elements Demon Wolf suddenly raised his head and let out a howl.


    "Oh woo..." The voice was long and loud, as if it penetrated the entire city.


    Some domestic animals in this city, even some beasts raised by humans, knelt down unconsciously after hearing this sound, trembling on the ground.


    And some people with a relatively high level of cultivation also felt a monstrous aura suddenly appeared in the city at this time, enough to overwhelm them.


    Fortunately, this voice quickly disappeared, and the people and monsters in the city returned to normal. However, the doubts and surprises in his heart remained undiminished.


    "Xiao Wu, have you broken through?" Huang Feng''s residence, Huang Feng looked at the Five Elements Demon Wolf with surprise and said.


    The Five Elements Demon Wolf nodded, and then, when he moved suddenly, its huge body disappeared. Instead, a middle-aged man appeared in front of Huang Feng and Xiao Bai.


    "Thank you for the generosity of the master." The middle-aged man knelt on one knee towards Huang Feng and said respectfully.


    "Are you a small five?" Huang Feng said with some surprise. Although he had heard before that a beast can be transformed into a human form, after all, Huang Feng has not seen it with his own eyes, so he is not sure.


    "Yeah." Xiao Wu still said respectfully. Although he is stronger than Huang Feng and Xiao Bai in terms of aura and strength at this time, he is not disrespectful to Huang Feng and Xiao Bai. It knows why it can break through.


    "Get up, you can become a human form, that''s more convenient." Huang Feng said: "You will also register as a mercenary in the future, and enter my mercenary group."


    Huang Feng was a little surprised when Xiao Wu called himself the master, but he didn''t say anything. Of course Huang Feng would not object to being recognized by a beast.


    "Okay, Master." Xiao Wu said. After that, he turned to look at Xiao Bai and said, "I have seen Sister Bai."


    Although Xiao Wu and Xiao Bai are both divine beasts, and, in terms of strength alone, Xiao Wu is better than Xiao Bai. However, Xiao Wu still dare not toss the slightest disdain for Xiao Bai. You know, even if it is a divine beast, There are also levels, obviously, Xiao Bai is even more advanced than it.


    "Sister Bai?" Huang Feng was surprised by Xiao Wu''s name.

 763 Chapter 763-The Development of the Mercenary Group

    "Are you a female?" Huang Feng looked at Xiao Bai with a surprised look. Huang Feng has not been sure whether Xiao Bai is a male or a female, because Xiao Bai has his own wisdom, so he should check it by himself. In terms of the body, it will definitely be angry, but Huang Feng has always been subjectively thinking that Xiao Bai should be male, but he didn''t expect Xiao Wu to call it "Sister Bai".


    In fact, the Five Elements Demon Wolf is definitely older than Xiao Bai, but it can achieve breakthroughs, and it also has Xiao Bai''s credit. Moreover, Xiao Bai''s bloodline is obviously more noble than it, so it is honored to call it "Sister Bai".


    When Xiaobai heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, he flew up and kicked Huang Feng. After that, he ran out of the door. He didn¡¯t know if he was shy or angry. This made Huang Feng a little bit painful. Obviously. I worked hard.


    "I''ll just ask." Huang Feng rubbed the place where he was kicked, and said with some dissatisfaction.


    After that, Huang Feng turned to the Five Elements Demon Wolf and said, "Can your transformation like this last forever? Are there any shortcomings."


    "You can maintain this state forever." The Five Elements Demon Wolf said: "However, in the human form, my cultivation speed will decrease. In addition, I can''t use my full strength. However, you can rest assured, master, even if you can''t use my full strength, In the human world, few people are my opponents."


    It¡¯s no wonder that the Five Elements Devil Wolf is so confident. Even before the breakthrough, his strength is stronger than that of the great sword master or the great magician of human beings. Now, after the breakthrough, its full strength has exceeded At the level of the Sword Saint or Saint Magister among humans, even in the human form and unable to exert all his strength, the Five Elements Devil Wolf is sure to draw a tie with this level of people?


    As for the entire Red Moon Empire, there are not a few Great Sword Masters or Great Magisters, and Sword Saints and Saint Magisters, they are legendary existences, and no one has ever seen them, and other empires are the same. Such characters only exist in legends, so it is not an exaggeration to say such words by the Five Elements Demon Wolf.


    "Well, that''s good. From now on, my mercenary group will depend on you to guard." Huang Feng said.


    "Master, rest assured, as long as there is me, no one will dare to bully your mercenary group." The Five Elements Demon Wolf said, and it was very grateful to Huang Feng in his heart. For this reason, it became the guardian of the mercenary group and there was no complaint. .


    With the existence of the Five Elements Demon Wolf, Huang Feng also boldly expanded. He paid a lot of money for selling the things in the ring. In addition to the two money extorted from An Ziqing, he used It is more than enough to buy slaves. After all, not all slaves are as valuable as elven slaves, but human slaves are very cheap.


    Therefore, in about a month, Huang Feng''s Huaxia Mercenary Corps has expanded to about three hundred people. This is the result of his careful selection. Otherwise, this number will at least double.


    Huang Feng was not stingy with these slaves. Both Qi Yao Ben Lei Quan and Qi Yao Undefeated Technique were taught, and Ah Da and Ah Li finally understood now, the big brother and big sister in Huang Feng¡¯s mouth. What does it mean?


    Huang Feng has a limited number of exercises, and in this world, there are not many good exercises, and Huang Feng can get it, but he doesn''t like it, so he can only teach these two exercises.


    During this period of time, the news that the three A-level mercenary groups of the Red Moon Empire had been destroyed one after another was spread, which caused a great shock. As these three mercenary groups were destroyed, there were several B-level and The C-level mercenary group, it can be said that the mercenary world of the entire Red Moon Empire has experienced a lot of shock.


    As for how the three A-level mercenary groups were destroyed, there is no definite news yet. Everyone can only guess. Two of them entered the Mist Forest to do the Saint Purple Fruit mission, and they did not come out again. However, everyone estimates that death is in it. This makes everyone more aware of the dangers of the Mist Forest. At the same time, the difficulty of the Saint Purple Fruit task has also been increased. Now no one dares to do this task. Even if the monarch of the Red Moon Empire raised the reward, no mercenary dared to enter the center of the Mist Forest.


    As for the last A-level mercenary group, how the Aurora mercenary group was destroyed, some people talked about it separately, because they did not do the task of Saint Ziguo at all, but went to capture the people of the elves, this one There were some eyewitnesses, but these people didn''t see the members of the Aurora Mercenary Corps afterwards. They seemed to disappear halfway.


    Some people say that the Aurora Mercenary Group was avenged by the enemy and killed them all. Others said that the Elves came out to rescue their people and killed the Aurora Mercenary Group. What''s more, everything seems to make sense, but even if no one can have any evidence, this matter has become a conversation for the mercenaries after a meal.


    Huang Feng¡¯s life was pretty good. There was news from Mia, saying that her grandmother had agreed to trade with Huang Feng, and that while the elves came to pass on the news, she also brought the news. Little things came, saying that the queen of the elves thanked Huang Feng for saving their princess.


    Huang Feng accepted it without rejecting it. After that, he took all of his mercenary group to the nearest city to the forest where Mia and the others lived, the City of Light, taking it as their future base camp.


    After that, Huang Feng and his mercenary group had been doing mercenary missions near the city of Holy Light. At the same time, he used the money he earned to buy a lot of shops. After one year of development, the Chinese mercenary group had become The most powerful mercenary group in Holy Light City. Although their level of mercenary group at this time is only D-level, they have not dared to underestimate this mercenary group, because this mercenary group There is a super master inside, a super master called Xiao Wu. Anyone who can''t get along with this mercenary group has all been taught a lesson, no exception can be made.


    Therefore, now Huang Feng¡¯s Huaxia Mercenary Group has a lot of fame throughout the Red Moon Empire. Many people believe that the Huaxia Mercenary Group will be the first mercenary group of the Red Moon Empire in the future because they have a super The master is here, so many mercenaries want to join this mercenary group, but they were rejected by Huang Feng, and this makes the Huaxia mercenary group even more special, because all the people in this group, They are all slaves. As for whose slaves and who the head of this mercenary group is, few people know, because Huang Feng rarely shows up as the head of the group and comes forward to deal with things. It is Ah Da, the deputy head.

 764 Chapter 764

    "I''m leaving soon, Ah Da. From now on, everything here will be left to you, and the thing responsible for contacting me will be handed over to Ah Li. If you want to find me for anything, you can go through Ah Li. "


    One year passed quickly, and it was time for Huang Feng to leave here.


    During this year, because of the relationship with the elves and the strength of the Huaxia Mercenary Group, Huang Feng made a lot of money by reselling the medicinal materials inside the elves and some rare flowers among humans. Now the net worth is more than 200,000 gold coins, and the mercenary group is already self-sufficient. Therefore, Huang Feng will leave with 200,000 gold coins this time. That is 200 million soft sister coins. Huang Feng is in reality. Although the development of the industry is not bad, it is not easy to make so much.


    The number of the mercenary group at this time was fixed at 1,000. After 1,000, Huang Feng did not expand. This is not only his own idea, but also the requirement of the mercenary union. A mercenary group can only have One thousand people, of course, if you still want to expand, you can open a branch, but Huang Feng has no plans for that moment.


    At this time, Huang Feng should leave. The agent he chose was not Ah Da, but Ah Li. Ah Da has a good strength and great strength, but because of his mind, he is not as flexible as Ah Li. Those who Feng bought were slaves, the two of them were most popular with Huang Feng Xinnai.


    And Huang Feng also told Ah Da and Ah Li that he was leaving. Although it was quite magical, the two quickly accepted it. In their hearts, Huang Feng is the master and they are slaves, if it weren¡¯t for Huang Feng. They still don¡¯t know where to suffer, so they are very grateful to Huang Feng, and will not doubt or refute anything Huang Feng said.


    What makes Huang Feng a little bit regretful is that there seems to be something wrong with Mia, so she can''t see her again before she is inside. This year Mia will occasionally come to Holy Light City, so the two of them also see her. Over.


    After the arrangements were made, Huang Feng was sent back to reality. This time, the storage box did not allow him to choose many things. Under Huang Feng¡¯s deliberate arrangement, only one Saint Purple Fruit was brought to reality by Huang Feng. In this way, it will not cause waste and be confiscated by the storage box.


    However, when Huang Feng returned to reality this time, he didn''t really bring a Saint Purple Fruit. He had two hundred million dollars of money that he could mobilize at any time, as well as some intermediate magic.


    During this year, Huang Feng consciously went to find some related magic to learn. After all, in reality, he could not learn magic at all, and this time he finally came to the world of magic, if he didn¡¯t learn something, Then there will be even less chance in the future.


    However, advanced magic is not so easy to learn. It took Huang Feng a year to learn some intermediate magic. Fortunately, after Mia knew he wanted to learn magic, she even taught him Several wood-based high-level magic, in this way, Huang Summit¡¯s magic is finally enriched, and there is no longer just a few basic magic.


    In reality, at night, Huang Feng felt like a world away. After all, in that magical world, he has been living for a year. What people there talk about most is not about working to make money, but about practicing and strengthening your strength. Said, they are two completely different worlds.


    "Huang Feng, what are you doing crackling?" Bai Xiaorou''s voice thought from outside.


    "It''s nothing, you washed it? Then I''m going to wash it." Huang Feng heard Bai Xiaorou''s voice and felt an inexplicable sense of peace of mind. Just returning to reality, Huang Feng''s mood was still a bit trance.


    Huang Feng opened the door and saw Bai Xiaorou who was wearing pajamas and was constantly wiping her hair, "Group leader, you look much more comfortable today."


    "What are you talking about." Bai Xiaorou looked at her clothes up and down, and made sure it was not empty. However, for Huang Feng, who had a previous conviction, she still didn''t dare to take it lightly, and said, "Did you peek at me taking a bath again? Be careful. I dug. Your eyes."


    "Wrong, when did I peek at you to take a shower? It was a misunderstanding last time." Huang Feng said, just because he just came back from another time and space, he was in a good mood when he saw someone he was familiar with, and he didn''t think about it. So many, did not expect to be misunderstood by Bai Xiaorou.


    "What''s the misunderstanding? Obviously you did it on purpose!" Bai Xiaorou said. After that, she turned around and went back to her room, as if she was afraid that Huang Summit would continue to peek at her body.


    Huang Feng looked at his back, smiled, and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When Huang Feng returned to his room again, the phone rang, and when he saw that it was Su Yumo''s phone, Huang Feng quickly connected and said: "Yumo? Missing me so soon?"


    Because the relationship with Su Yumo was closer in the movie theater before, Huang Feng naturally spoke closer.


    "Huang Feng, you pervert!" On the phone, it was not Su Yumo''s voice, but Xie Mengjiao''s voice. Then Huang Feng heard a noise, Su Yumo seemed to be competing with Xie Mengjiao for the phone. Huang Feng was a little speechless. He didn''t expect that it was Xie Mengjiao who called just now.


    "Huang Feng, it''s late, you can rest early, good night." After a while, the phone returned to Su Yumo''s hands. However, she obviously didn''t have much chance to stay with Huang Feng for long. After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Huang Feng smiled at the phone, thinking of the way Su Yumo was worried when she was downstairs in her residence. Maybe what she was worried about before has happened.


    Huang Feng didn''t care, there was nothing missing from seeing people, just because Su Yumo had a thin face, that''s why he had such a performance.


    On the second day, Huang Feng continued to be busy expanding his current two industries. As for obtaining the materials for manufacturing automobiles, Huang Feng temporarily had no way to implement it due to funding problems. Although he had just received 200 million yuan, but, Automobile manufacturing is an industry that eats money, and many financial tycoons dare not touch it. Huang Feng can only continue to postpone it now.


    Fortunately, there are more and more things that can help him make money. It is not difficult to make money. Presumably, he will soon have his own auto industry.


    While Huang Feng was busy expanding, the investigation of Huang Feng by Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian finally came to an end.


    "Peng Shao, this is the information that the kid has." At Peng Chengfu''s residence, Cai Tian said to Peng Chengfu with a stack of documents in his hand.

 765 Chapter 765

    Peng Chengfu held the wine glass in one hand, shaking the scarlet liquid inside, and looked at it carelessly while picking up the information.


    "That kid actually opened two factories? But, what about it, he thought he was qualified to challenge me?!" Peng Chengfu said grimly, every time he thought of the appearance of being beaten by Huang Feng Can''t wait to tear Huang Feng to pieces immediately.


    However, continuous losses in Huang Feng''s hands have also made Peng Chengfu feel a little more jealous of Huang Feng. He knows that Huang Feng is also a cruel master, so this time he is not sure, he dare not do it lightly.


    "That kid was mad against Peng Shao." Although Cai Tian hated to sell Peng Chengfu to get him out of danger last time, now he has resumed his dog-legged posture again and tried his best to please Peng Chengfu.


    Peng Chengfu did not speak, but continued to read with the information, "Hey, this kid is actually related to Su Yumo?"


    Peng Chengfu''s eyes flashed with surprise when he saw Huang Feng''s close relationship with Su Yumo, and even the scandals flowing out.


    For Tang Muxue¡¯s best friend, Peng Chengfu still knows. Although the intersection between the two parties is not too much, but, how to say, Su Yumo is also a famous beauty in the imperial capital, but the son of the imperial brother also knows that this is A very assertive master, after graduating from university, he did not return to the imperial capital, but chose to start his own business, wanting to break free from the shackles of his family.


    In the eyes of many people, Su Yumo¡¯s decision was stupid, busy and tired, and the probability of success is extremely low. Peng Chengfu also knew that Tang Muxue did not want to stay in Qing Province. Going back, it was under the influence of Su Yumo. Although in Peng Chengfu''s view, Tang Muxue would definitely not succeed, but staying in Qing Province is not a problem. Who in the imperial capital didn''t know that he was pursuing Tang Muxue?If she stayed in Qing Province, even if she finally got married with herself, then she seemed incompetent.


    Therefore, Peng Chengfu thought about making Tang Muxue unable to stay in Qing Province, and Su Yumo, who made Tang Muxue''s decision, naturally didn''t have a good impression in Peng Chengfu''s heart.


    "That''s interesting, a celebrity in the imperial capital, a poor boy from the countryside, haha, do they really want to have any results?" Peng Chengfu smiled at the information in his hand, in his opinion, this is The decision was impossible. Huang Feng was completely the toad who wanted to eat swan meat. Even if Su Yumo really fell in love with him, it was impossible for the two of them. The family behind Su Yumo couldn¡¯t agree to it. They also lost the Su family. Can''t afford that person!


    "Huang Feng, Su Yumo, let me add some surprises to you." Peng Chengfu said to himself.


    "Hey, this kid Yanfu is not superficial." Peng Chengfu said with some surprise when he saw the information on the next page. This information shows that Huang Feng and the daughter of the upstart Secretary Qiu of Qing Province are also closely related, although not sure. The two are boy and girl friends, but Secretary Qiu and his daughter both take good care of Huang Feng. In Peng Chengfu''s eyes, it must be because there is something between Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang.


    Cai Tian also tilted his head and glanced at the information, and then said: "This is impossible! Ningshuang can''t be attracted to that man, I can guarantee that!"


    Cai Tian has not pursued Qiu Ningshuang for a day or two. Naturally, I know that Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s vision is still very high. Moreover, I have not seen any connection between Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng recently. At the same time, deep in his heart, he does not want to admit Huang. What''s between Feng and Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Oh, are you sure?" Peng Chengfu asked.


    "Yeah." Cai Tian said: "The reason why Secretary Qiu''s father and daughter took good care of Huang Feng was because Huang Feng had saved Qiu Ningshuang''s life before, so they took care of him in this way and had nothing to do with personal affair. "


    "Let me just say, how could a poor boy in the country get the favor of so many women." Peng Chengfu was obviously affected by Cai Tian''s words, and at the same time, he didn''t think Huang Feng could have anything with these women. Even if it was Su Yumo who had an affair with him, Peng Chengfu didn''t think they had any possibility in his heart. In his heart, these celebrities with backgrounds belonged to them like brothers, and had nothing to do with those poor boys.


    Soon, Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian had read all the information. After that, Peng Chengfu was relieved. Although he did not want to admit it, he was still a little afraid of Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng''s shot was too cruel. No one had treated him like that before, so Peng Chengfu was really impressed.


    "That said, the kid is so crazy because he has some skills and Secretary Qiu is behind him. With two factories, I don''t know who he is?" After reading the information, Peng Chengfu had his own judgment.


    This information was asked by Cai Tian. It took some time. However, it is still not complete. After all, his younger brothers are just ordinary people. It is good to be able to investigate this, but it can only be done by investigating everyone. What they knew, but Huang Feng was a member of the National Security Bureau, they did not investigate. Even Huang Feng¡¯s residence still has Bai Xiaorou living in it, and they don¡¯t know that Bai Xiaorou rarely goes out, and even if he goes out, Not everyone can follow her. It is very difficult for others to find out that she and Huang Feng "live together".


    As for the scandal between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, they did not investigate. Although Huang Feng was photographed at the time, it was not clear. Others only knew that the person who had passed on the rubbish with Li Bingyun was a rich man. , Huang Feng''s identity is obviously inconsistent, so no one is thinking about it.


    "It should be like this!" Cai Tian nodded and said, "However, this is also a bit troublesome. After all, Huang Feng saved Ningshuang. Secretary Qiu will definitely help him in order to thank him. We want to deal with him. too easy."


    "What''s not easy?" Peng Chengfu said with a sneer: "He has Secretary Qiu, can''t we find someone?"


    "What does Peng Shao mean?" Cai Tian asked. After all, he is only a rich second generation. He does not have too many contacts in the officialdom. Even if there is, those people cannot be compared with Secretary Qiu. And this matter, he still It''s hard to let your father know, even if he knows, he won''t necessarily help.


    "Our family and No. 2 in Qing Province are still a bit affectionate. It just so happens that I have been here for a while, and it''s time to visit this elder." Peng Chengfu said.

 766 Chapter 766

    "Really, that''s great." Cai Tian said, and he hated Huang Feng very much in his heart. He was still willing to see Huang Feng suffer.


    At the same time, Cai Tian was so fond of Peng Chengfu, didn''t he just want to rely on him and make connections with him?Now that Peng Chengfu has decided to contact this Qingsheng No.2, he will have the opportunity to get acquainted in the future.


    "However, this matter can''t be solved simply. Even if he took the second shot, it would be at most on a commercial level to close his two factories, but in this case, it would be too cheap for Huang Feng." Peng Chengfu touched his leg and said that he can still remember the pain when Huang Feng inserted the dagger into his leg, which made him unforgettable. Therefore, he would not easily let Huang Feng go.


    "Peng Shao don''t worry, I will find someone again, this time I must teach that guy a lesson." Cai Tian said quickly.


    It''s okay if Cai Tian didn''t say anything. When he said that, Peng Chengfu felt angry. He couldn''t help but kicked Cai Tian and said angrily: "Don''t worry about you? Damn, look at the people you''re looking for. I can''t beat Huang Even if Feng left, he still made his own claim, and finally sold us. Is this the person you are looking for?"


    Cai Tian rubbed the place where Peng Chengfu had kicked him, and stood there afraid to speak. It was true that he did it the last time.


    "I''m looking for someone by myself this time, so I don''t need you as a waste!" Peng Chengfu said: "By the way, the nurse from last time is not bad. You can help me find two more."


    In Peng Chengfu''s heart, Cai Tian just used it now.


    "Yes, Peng Shao don''t worry, I will find it as soon as possible." Cai Tian was very happy to see Peng Chengfu and asked himself to help him, and he agreed happily, but he didn''t expect this. Peng Chengfu was so interested in nurses.


    After Cai Tian left, Peng Chengfu took out the phone and dialed a number: "Hey, Mouse, I heard that you know someone from the Su family, really? Well, I have a news to tell you, you... ..."


    After hanging up the phone, Peng Chengfu smugly muttered to himself: "Huang Feng, you are not so good, you dare to beat me, I see how you died this time!"


    Huang Feng naturally didn¡¯t know that Peng Chengfu was calculating himself behind his back, but he was also a little wary in this regard. People at Tian Jun¡¯s were monitoring Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian. Huang Feng also knew that these two people had been there during this period. Investigating himself, Huang Feng was not surprised by this situation, he just thought in his heart, it is best that the two of them don''t do anything to themselves, otherwise, he would be really welcome.


    "Mr. Jiang, are you so optimistic about our wine?"


    In the "Xian Niang" brewery, Huang Feng was in his office, receiving a guest from afar, and the atmosphere between the two was very good.


    Sitting opposite Huang Feng is a meticulous middle-aged man wearing a suit and taking care of his hair. This person is not from Qing Province. When Huang Feng first arrived at the winery today, the other party was already waiting. After the other party''s intention, Huang Feng took the other party to his office.


    "Of course, boss Huang, I have tasted your company¡¯s wine personally. I have to say that it is unexpectedly good. I also hope that boss Huang can give me this opportunity and let me act as the agent of "Xian Niang" in Jiangsu Province. Sales." The middle-aged man said to Huang Feng with a serious face.


    The middle-aged man''s surname is Jiang and his name is Jiang Peng. He is a native of Jiangsu Province and has been developing in Jiangsu Province. What he does is to act as a liquor agent. This time he came to Jiangzhou for a business, and he happened to be in one of his own. He also worked as a liquor agent. At my friend''s place, I saw Huang Feng''s wine that was just on the market. After taking a sip, he immediately discovered the special features of this wine.


    As a person who deals with wine all the year round, Jiang Peng has seen a lot of liquors. It can be said that as long as it is a well-known liquor in China, he has seen and tasted all of them, and his wine tasting The ability is naturally not bad. After drinking "Xian Niang", you can feel the special features of this "Xian Niang".


    Fragrant, this is a characteristic of "Xian Niang". Moreover, this fragrance is not so short-lived. It has the meaning of lingering between the teeth and lasting for a long time. Moreover, even if you drink too much, it will not be on your head and will not hurt your body. After drinking, the spirit will be much better.


    Moreover, the variety of "Xian Niang" is still rich, with strong flavor, sauce flavor, etc., for the public to choose from. When I learned from my friends that this wine has just been on the market and has not yet become famous, Jiang Peng was aware of the business opportunities inside, so he waited for Huang Feng to appear at the entrance of the winery early in the morning.


    "Oh? Mr. Jiang may not know that our''Xianniang'' has just been launched, and it is currently only developing in Qing Province. There is no time or energy to develop in Jiangsu Province." Huang Feng said.


    Although Huang Feng said so, after this "fairy brew", he will definitely leave Qing Province, and Jiangsu Province is where his hometown is, and he will definitely go.


    However, as he said, after all, "Xian Niang" has just been launched, and the steps should be taken one step at a time. You can''t be too hasty. Therefore, Huang Feng wants to occupy the market in Qing Province first, and then slowly go abroad. expansion.


    "I may not have made it clear with Boss Huang just now." Huang Feng''s refusal did not repel Jiang Peng. He smiled at Huang Feng and said: "I just want to obtain the sales agency right of''Xian Niang'' in Jiangsu Province. As for how to do public relations and sales, advertising and so on, I will be responsible for it. You don''t need to spend a penny on your factory, a manpower!"


    "Oh, that''s it, then I can talk about it." Huang Feng said with some surprise. He didn''t expect that the other party''s request was so low. If he just wanted an agency, Huang Feng could still agree. In this way, It doesn''t take much effort to complete the expansion, which is only good for him.


    Of course, the requirements in terms of output will be higher, but fortunately Huang Feng has just received a sum of money, and the time for "Xianzhuo" to become wine is very short. Even if there is an additional market, it is enough to cope with it. of.


    And Jiang Peng said that, it is not dizzy, he naturally has his certainty, he can go to this day, relying on his extraordinary vision and decisive decision-making ability.


    He has been developing in Jiangsu Province for many years. He naturally has his contacts. He wants to sell the wine, and the cost is not as great as Huang Feng imagined. If Huang Feng is famous for making wine, because it is Starting from the beginning, it would naturally take more effort, but Jiang Peng already has a foundation, which is completely different.


    At the same time, Jiang Peng also knows that now is the best time to cooperate. When the reputation of "Xianniang" is really played out, he will pay even more if he wants to obtain agency rights.


    In short, Jiang Peng is very optimistic about the future of "Xianniang" and is willing to make some investment in advance.

 767 Chapter 767 I want to do something I dare not do

    The negotiation went smoothly. Jiang Peng obviously came with sincerity, and Huang Feng welcomed this large dealer who took the initiative to come to the door. After all, with the participation of the other party, his wine would be faster. The sales of, and the quicker reputation, are very helpful for later sales.


    After signing a simple agreement of intent on the spot, Huang Feng smiled and said to Jiang Peng: "Although there is suspicion of self-promotion and boasting, I still have to say, Mr. Jiang, your vision is very good. If you wait for a while, just It¡¯s not the price we just discussed."


    "Of course, I have always been very confident in my vision." Jiang Peng also said with a smile: "I am also very optimistic about the progress of''Xianniang''. My business principle is to be one step ahead of others. Otherwise, you can only follow the soup and you will not make any money at all."


    "Yes, boss Jiang is really insightful," Huang Feng said.


    At noon, Huang Feng accompanied Jiang Peng to dinner. Jiang Peng said to Huang Feng at the dinner table: "Why does Boss Huang think of the dry liquor business? You know, this industry is relatively weak now, but the wine industry. Continuous development in recent years."


    "I also got the formula I have on hand. I think it''s good. I''m talented in this industry. I didn''t know much about the industry before." Huang Feng said: "As for red wine, it has been developed very wrongly in recent years, but I also It can only be greedy."


    Of course, Huang Feng knows that the sale of red wine is still very hot, especially in clubs, bars and other places. Red wine is even more popular. Moreover, in many cases, better red wines or more famous red wines are sold at the same price. Very high, much more profitable than liquor.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng can only be greedy. He doesn¡¯t understand red wine brewing technology, and he doesn¡¯t have that method. Instead, in the previous space, Mia brought Huang Feng a kind of fruit wine made by their clan. The taste is very good, Huang Feng himself likes to drink it, but that kind of wine needs special techniques and environment to be brewed, so Huang Feng can''t brew it in reality.


    After the meal, Jiang Peng, who was vigorous and vigorous, returned to Jiangsu Province with the first batch of wine from Huangfeng''s factory. Huang Feng did not stay in the winery but went to the sewage treatment plant.


    "I said a madman, you are no longer working as a security guard, why are you still so busy? I don''t see people all day, trying to exhaust me." Guo Liang couldn''t help complaining when he saw Huang Feng.


    "It''s hard work for those who can." Huang Feng sat down on the sofa in Guo Liang''s office honestly and said with a smile.


    I haven¡¯t seen him for a while, and Guo Liang seems to have matured a lot. Unlike Huang Feng, he is always a handyman. There are a lot of things to be handled and decided all day long. Therefore, he has been very busy and tired. , However, this period of time has also been growing rapidly, and now it is no problem to be the general manager of a factory.


    "Thank you so much, and I haven''t seen you give me more money." Guo Liang poured a glass of water for Huang Feng and said.


    "That''s not easy, I will give you as much as you want." Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t, I''m kidding." Guo Liang said. When Huang Feng was able to take him to start a business together, Guo Liang was still very grateful to Huang Feng. Otherwise, he would still be a small employee in a certain company and be a fool. , Can''t see the head, it''s like now, fighting for my own career.


    "What''s going on in the factory recently?" Huang Feng asked, since he is here, of course he also needs to find out about the factory.


    "Very good!" Speaking of this, Guo Liang couldn''t help but said with a smile on his face: "Since the last time the bosses of those companies bought our equipment and went back because of Secretary Qiu, during this period of time, Someone has increased orders one after another, and the rate of increase is very fast. At the same time, through the mouths of those bosses, our equipment has been completely established in Qinghai Province, and neighboring provinces have also gained a certain degree of popularity."


    "That''s good." Huang Feng nodded and said, still very satisfied with the development of the factory.


    "Crazy man, I mean, how about we use the money made by the factory and continue to expand production? The current production capacity is about to be unable to keep up. Once the surrounding provinces and cities have orders, it will not be small for our production capacity. The test." Guo Liang said to Huang Feng.


    In fact, Guo Liang wanted to expand production a long time ago, and the factory has been doing so. However, the speed of expansion is not very fast. He hopes to be faster. Only then will they have enough production capacity to cope with the upcoming ones. A large number of orders, taking advantage of this shareholder wind, completely occupy this market.


    It''s just that, after all, this factory is not his alone, and Huang Feng''s share is larger, so he must ask Huang Feng for his opinion.


    "No problem, I completely agree." Huang Feng said. In fact, he also wants to expand production. Before, he had to set up a winery because he had limited money. Therefore, the speed of expansion would be slower, but , Has never stopped.


    Now not only is he rich in hand, but also has a lot of idle funds in the factory account. Huang Feng naturally agrees to accelerate expansion.


    "Okay, if you agree, then I will arrange it right away." Guo Liang said excitedly.


    For half a day in the afternoon, Huang Feng didn''t leave again. He, the shopkeeper who left his hand for so long, appeared this time. If he only stayed for a while, wouldn''t Guo Liang go to his home?


    In the past half-day, Huang Feng also wandered around the entire factory. Compared with before, the factory has become a lot bigger now, and there are more workers. Many of them are Huang Feng¡¯s first meeting.


    When she was about to get off work, Huang Feng was originally planning to meet Su Yumo for a meal. As a result, Su Yumo was embarrassed to see Huang Feng last night. Otherwise, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue would definitely hold her again. Gossip.


    There was no way, Huang Feng had to forgive Su Yumo and gave up the evening date.


    "Crazy man, let''s go and eat together." Guo Liang said to him when he saw Huang Feng hadn''t left yet.


    "You don''t need to accompany your Zhou Dabei?" Huang Feng asked.


    "You don''t have to accompany your girlfriend every day. After we fall in love, we men have no freedom at all." Guo Liang said.


    "Okay, where do you want to go?" Huang Feng also said, anyway, if there is nothing to do tonight, let''s gather with Guo Liang.


    "We went to do what we always wanted to do but didn''t do when we went to university tonight." Guo Liang said with a mysterious smile.

 768 Chapter 768

    Huang Feng and Guo Liang, the two dicks, when they were in college, when they passed the art school not far from their school, they often saw the beautiful students in the school being picked up by luxury cars. Then, the two dicks decided that when they graduated, worked, and became rich, they would also drive a good car and go fishing for girls in art school.


    Of course, this was their young and frivolous thinking at the time. After graduation, they have realized the cruelty of society, and how easy is money to make?Huang Feng even couldn''t find a job for a long time, so the two of them stopped talking about the same jokes.


    It''s just that Huang Feng didn''t expect that Guo Liang would revisit the old things today and really want to go fishing for girls at the gate of the art school.


    "Are you not afraid that if your beautiful Zhou Damei knows, she will kill you?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me, I don''t tell, how would she know?" Guo Liang said: "Furthermore, we are just going to have fun, and we don''t plan to have anything to do with those women. What is there to be afraid of."


    Huang Feng knew that Guo Liang just came with some fun ideas because he remembered an appointment made in college, but he didn''t really want to have something with other women.


    "That''s OK, since you have said so, let''s go." Huang Feng said.


    "Go!" Guo Liang said excitedly.


    However, Guo Liang still failed to fulfill his wish of the year, because when he and Huang Feng first arrived at the gate of the art school, Zhou Ruolan''s phone number arrived. Huang Feng really doubted whether the other party had clairvoyance. He actually called at this time, and, Still call Guo Liang to watch a movie with her.


    "Crazy man, it seems that I don''t have such a blessing anymore, you can go alone." Guo Liang still looked at the beauties passing by the art school with dismay.


    "You kid didn''t say stiffly before, don''t you need to be with your girlfriend all the time? Why do you have to leave when she calls you? I seriously doubt your family status now." Huang Feng Said with a smile.


    "Doubt ass." Guo Liang said: "Between me and Ruolan, it has always been my final say. However, we should also respect whether the female compatriots are not."


    Seeing Guo Liang''s lack of confidence, Huang Feng smiled, but stopped making fun of him, and said: "Okay, you go quickly, I will also go later."


    "Don''t, it''s not easy to come, you left like this, what a pity." Guo Liang said: "I think, when your car stops at the door, you don''t need to take the initiative at all, and a girl will come to the door. of."


    Guo Liang is very greedy for Huang Feng''s new car, but he also knows that it is not something he can afford now, so he did not ask the price, but it is definitely not cheap.


    "Okay, I''ll withdraw first, you have fun, tell me your record tomorrow." Guo Liang said, then turned and left.


    Huang Feng shrugged and was about to leave. He said that he came here to fish for girls. That was the joke he and Guo Liang had in college. He came here today and Guo Liang suggested it. Now Guo Liang is gone, Huang Feng naturally I don''t want to stay here anymore.


    However, before Huang Feng got into the car, he saw a girl wearing a white t-shirt and a short denim skirt with a small smile on her face, walking towards him.


    "Handsome guy? Looking for someone?" The girl''s eyes quickly glanced in Huang Feng''s car and said.


    "No, I just passed by here." Huang Feng looked at the girl in front of him and said, conscientiously speaking, this girl is still very beautiful, with long white legs, tender and beautiful features, and bright eyes. It can be said that this is a beautiful woman full of youthful vitality.


    "Handsome guy, do you want to make a friend?" The girl said with a smile, her smile is beautiful, maybe she also knows this, so her face is always smiling, very charming.


    Huang Feng smiled in his heart and really made the fellow Liangzi right. If he didn''t take the initiative to fish a girl, some beautiful women would take the initiative to strike up a conversation. However, Huang Feng''s face did not change color at all and said, "Make friends. There is no need. I just passed by accidentally. If we can see you next time, then I will invite beautiful women to dinner."


    Huang Feng finished speaking, waved to the beauty, and drove away.


    "Huh, why are you dragging? Isn''t it just driving a good car? Who knows if it is rented? You want to invite me to dinner, but I may not agree to it." The beauty watched Huang Feng drive away without nostalgia. Standing in place, said angrily.


    "Hey, our Xiyu beauty actually has a time when she defies, I can''t be mistaken."


    "It must be a mistake. In this world, there is a man who Xiyu can''t handle? That person is definitely not a man."


    Behind the beauty who had chatted with Huang Feng before, two girls walked over, talking and laughing to the girl''s side.


    "Huh, that guy is definitely not a man." The beauty called Xiyu said bitterly.


    "Okay, Xiyu, don''t be angry, there are so many goodies over there, let''s go over there, I just saw a lot of people peeking at you, I guess I will come up to talk to you later. "One of the girls said with her arms around Xiyu.


    "No, I''m not in the mood." Xiyu said.


    "You didn''t like the person just now," said another beauty.


    "Do you think it is possible?" Xi Yubai said with a glance at the other party.


    "Impossible. Our cherishment of rain has passed through thousands of flowers, and leaves are not touched."


    "Let''s go, let''s go shopping." Xiyu said, but she said to herself in a way that only she could hear: "Hmph, don''t let me run into you again." As for who she was talking about, only she understood.


    After Huang Feng drove away from the art school, he was still a little funny. He didn''t expect that he would have a day of being accosted by beautiful women. However, Huang Feng could also guess what the girls were thinking about, so he really didn''t. What interest.


    "Hey, the figure in front is a bit familiar." When Huang Feng was driving, he suddenly saw a familiar figure on the side of the road in front of him.


    This is a university town, but there are many universities. Therefore, Huang Feng left that art school, and now he is passing by another university. After Huang Feng glanced at the name of the university, he remembered the familiar one. Who is the figure?


    Jiang Menghan has been getting annoying lately, not because of her own family. With Huang Feng¡¯s help, her mother has already completed the operation and the operation is going well. Now she is recovering. Everything is fine. Huang Feng gave the money. , It was enough for her mother to recover from hospital.

 769 769 I invite you to dinner

    However, Jiang Menghan still felt very annoying, not because of anything else, but because of the man who was chattering with her at this time.


    "Menghan, I heard that my aunt is alive, why don''t you tell me about this, I still have some money, and I can help my aunt to see a doctor." The man said to Jiang Menghan.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need it." Jiang Menghan said.


    "How come you don''t need it, Meng Han, don''t be arrogant, the most important thing now is to treat your auntie." The man insisted.


    "It''s really not necessary." Jiang Menghan said.


    The man in front of Jiang Menghan was one of her suitors. However, Jiang Menghan had no good impression of him. This guy was a famous playboy at school. Changing women is the same as changing clothes. Among these women, there are even A classmate of Jiang Menghan.


    Originally, Jiang Menghan didn¡¯t expect to ask him for help. However, she learned from her friend that it is possible for this man to spend tens of thousands of dollars. It is impossible for him to spend half a million at once. Yes, he wouldn''t spend so much money on a woman. With so much money, he could play with several women.


    However, what Jiang Menghan didn¡¯t expect was that this person didn¡¯t know where he learned the news of his mother¡¯s hospitalization. He actually came after him and said that he wanted to help himself. If he could be earlier and willing to pay half a million, he might be true. He would borrow from him, anyway, at that time, as long as he had money, it didn¡¯t matter who he borrowed.


    However, the figure of Huang Feng appeared in Jiang Menghan''s mind. Compared with Huang Feng, the man in front of him was nothing at all.


    "Menghan, one hundred thousand, is one hundred thousand enough?" The man said, before he thought about it, one hundred thousand is a lot for Jiang Menghan, it should be enough for her mother to be hospitalized, and every woman before him It only cost tens of thousands of dollars. For Jiang Menghan, spending one hundred thousand is considered worthy of her.


    "One hundred thousand? My mother is hospitalized, but at least five hundred thousand, would you like to take it out?" Jiang Menghan was annoyed by the people in front of him, and didn''t intend to entangle him too much.


    "Five hundred thousand?" The man frowned when he heard the number. Jiang Menghan was pretty, but, in his opinion, it was not worth five hundred thousand. With that money, he could play small He''s a star. In college, this money is enough for him to change several girlfriends.


    "Menghan, are you kidding me?" the man said.


    At this moment, Jiang Menghan suddenly saw a familiar figure. She was a little unbelievable at first, but then a smile appeared on her face.


    The man was overjoyed when he saw the sudden change in Jiang Menghan¡¯s expression. He thought that Jiang Menghan¡¯s smile was for him, but then he saw that Jiang Menghan¡¯s eyes were looking behind him, and then Jiang Menghan ran directly. Past.


    The man turned to look at Jiang Menghan and ran to a strange man briskly. His expression suddenly became gloomy.


    On the contrary, Jiang Menghan was in a good mood. She did not expect to see Huang Feng here.


    "Mr. Huang, why are you here?" Jiang Menghan said excitedly.


    "Just passing by here, I saw you, come down and say hello." Huang Feng said.


    "Mr. Huang, I haven''t thank you in person yet. My mother''s operation was very successful and she is recovering well now," Jiang Menghan said.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said, he was in a good mood if he could save a life.


    "Menghan, who is this?!" At this moment, the man who had entangled Jiang Menghan came over, pointed at Huang Feng, and questioned Jiang Menghan.


    Jiang Menghan suddenly became nervous. It was not that there was something shameful, but that she did not want Huang Feng to misunderstand. Although Huang Feng said that she did not need her body to repay, Jiang Menghan had already decided in her heart that she would be Huang Feng in the future. So she doesn¡¯t want Huang Feng to misunderstand that she has a relationship with someone else¡¯s man.


    "Wang Zitao, who he is has nothing to do with you. Please leave and stop pestering me." Jiang Menghan said to the man with a calm face. The man''s pursuit of her before had already annoyed her, but now It might make Huang Feng misunderstand again, she naturally didn''t want to get entangled with this man even more.


    "Damn! I usually pretend to be pure, it turns out that there are wild men." Wang Zitao said.


    Wang Zitao was really angry. He thought of what Jiang Menghan said to him just now that he would cost 500,000 yuan. He made it clear that he was going to reject him and make excuses. But seeing Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, he should not be a student of their school. Usually chasing Jiang Menghan, the other side looks upright, but he didn''t expect to find a wild man outside the school without a word.


    "Wang Zitao, be polite!" Jiang Menghan said with a face covered with frost. In her heart, Wang Zitao and Huang Feng couldn''t compare with each other. Now that Wang Zitao insulted Huang Feng, she was of course angry.


    Huang Feng was also very upset in his heart. He didn''t provoke anyone. He was said to be a wild man when he came up. Huang Feng was naturally upset.


    "What are you polite? Damn, you stinky woman, you dare to tell me half a million! You are worthy, you slut!" Wang Zitao felt that he was deceived by Jiang Menghan, he had always played with those women. Unexpectedly, this time he was actually playing tricks on a woman, and he suddenly became angry.


    "Pa" Immediately after Wang Zitao finished speaking, he was slapped on the right cheek.


    "Mouth is full of dung, didn''t your mother teach you how to talk?" Huang Feng looked at the other side and said lightly, as if he did not slap that slap.


    "Do you dare to hit me?" Wang Zitao looked at Huang Feng in disbelief and said. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to hit him.


    "What happened when I hit you? Are you made of gold? I can''t fight?" Huang Feng said.


    "I''ll kill you!" Wang Zitao slapped Huang Feng with his fist, but before he touched Huang Feng, he was slapped on the other face again, and both of his faces became swollen. , It is symmetrical.


    Wang Zitao still wanted to fight Huang Feng again, but when he saw Huang Feng''s calm look, Wang Zitao touched his cheek and felt calm.


    "Don''t harass her in the future, you know?" Huang Feng looked at the other person and said, then he turned to look at Jiang Menghan and said, "Is there anything tonight, if it''s okay, I will invite you to dinner?"


    Huang Feng had already greeted Bai Xiaorou with Guo Liang before. She didn¡¯t go back for dinner at night, and asked her to solve the meal problem. So, although Guo Liang is gone, Huang Feng still didn¡¯t think about it. Going back to eat.

 770 Chapter 770: Teach Me Some Experience

    "Okay, I happened to be fine at night." Jiang Menghan said without even thinking about it.


    "Let''s go then." Huang Feng took Jiang Menghan to the outside of his car. Jiang Menghan''s eyes flashed with surprise, and Wang Zitao, who was in the distance, stared at Huang Feng''s car.


    Although he also owns a car, he obviously can¡¯t compare with Huang Feng¡¯s car. Although he has some money in his family, he is not a huge wealth. Otherwise, he won¡¯t fail to spend half a million. Of course, he It''s also an aspect to think that a woman''s spending half a million is worthless.


    However, Wang Zitao has some knowledge about cars. Although he has never seen a car like Huang Feng, this does not affect his general estimation of this car, and the price is higher than that of his father''s car. Not on.


    Thinking of this, Wang Zitao has understood that Huang Feng is obviously not an ordinary person, he is definitely a rich second generation, even richer than his family. He originally wanted to get Huang Feng revenge, but now It seems that no matter whether he is armed or financial, he can''t compare with Huang Feng.


    However, in this way, his heart became even more disgusting with Jiang Menghan. He believed that Jiang Menghan was a woman who worshipped gold. It was because Huang Feng was rich that she would follow Huang Feng, and she still behaved so innocently. He is even more angry.


    "Hmph, even if I can''t get you, I will destroy you!" Wang Zitao thought to himself.


    "Is that person your suitor just now?" Huang Feng asked casually while driving in the car.


    "Well, but don''t worry, there is absolutely nothing between me and him, and I won''t have anything to do with other men." Jiang Menghan quickly explained.


    "Why are you so nervous? I didn''t say anything about you. It doesn''t matter if there is a relationship. Of course, it is better not to find the kind of person just now. As for other people, I have not prevented you from falling in love. As long as you graduate, go My factory will do." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Well, I will definitely go." Jiang Menghan promised, and then she added: "I will not fall in love with other people."


    Huang Feng smiled and didn''t say anything. He didn''t know Jiang Menghan''s thoughts, but after all, it was someone''s private affair, and Huang Feng felt that it would be bad if he intervened.


    Huang Feng''s call to Jiang Menghan was also a temporary motive. The two did not deliberately find a good place to eat. However, for Jiang Menghan, this is not important. What is important is that they can eat with Huang Feng.


    After the meal, Huang Feng didn''t mean to continue taking Jiang Menghan around, but sent her back to school directly. After all, going back too late is not a good thing for a girl.


    Although Jiang Menghan felt a little bit reluctant, she couldn''t say anything. In front of Huang Feng, she put her position very low, and would obey Huang Feng''s words and would not refute it.


    "Menghan, are you back?" Jiang Menghan was surrounded by several roommates as soon as he returned to his bedroom.


    "Menghan, we thought you were spending the night outside tonight, why did you come back so early?" another roommate asked.


    "What do you mean? I just went out for dinner with my friends, of course I came back." Jiang Menghan asked with a puzzled look.


    "Friend? Is it a boyfriend or..." said the first roommate who spoke with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "No, what''s your expression? What''s the matter? Why are you all mysterious." Jiang Menghan asked while looking at the roommates around him.


    "You went out with someone who drives a sports car today, right?"


    Jiang Menghan nodded thinking of Huang Feng''s car and said, "Yes, how do you know?"


    "It''s not only that we know, many people in the school now know that our school flower, Jiang Dahua, was taken away by a mysterious rich man today. Someone said on the school''s intranet that you were raised by that rich man, and you are also pure and pure. It¡¯s a pretend.¡± The first girl said, and as she talked, her face showed an angry expression. As Jiang Menghan¡¯s roommates, of course they knew Jiang Menghan and knew they weren¡¯t that kind of material girl. Of course they are angry if someone spreads such rumors.


    "Those people are really hateful, how can they slander you so much." Another roommate said, "However, Menghan, so do you, you have a boyfriend, and you won''t bring us to meet."


    "Yes, it''s too interesting."


    Obviously, several roommates of Jiang Menghan think that the person who took Jiang Menghan today is a friend of Jiang Menghan. He should be a rich second generation who can drive a sports car. However, the reason why someone on the Internet says that Jiang Menghan was taken up is either jealous Beauty, or it is that the pursuit of Jiang Menghan is not successful, and the heart is resentful, so that will defile Jiang Menghan.


    Jiang Menghan was silent and did not speak. She did not know who posted the news on the Internet. The most likely one was Wang Zitao. However, at the time, she left with Huang Feng at the school gate and saw many people. It could also be someone else.


    "They want to say, just let them go." Jiang Menghan said, without an angry expression on her face. In fact, in her heart, she even thought that the news was correct. She was taken care of by Huang Feng. Feng did not admit it.


    "No, Menghan, are you not angry at all?" A roommate of Jiang Menghan looked at Jiang Menghan in surprise and said.


    "Don''t be angry, why be angry?" Jiang Menghan said.


    "Menghan, are you really being taken care of?" the roommate said before.


    It was Jiang Menghan¡¯s other roommate, who was also a girl who was also taken care of. At this time, he looked at Jiang Menghan excitedly and said: "You finally figured it out? Let me just say, while we are young, we have the capital, why not Has it been fully utilized?"


    "Go, what are you talking about." The roommate next to her hit her and said.


    Jiang Menghan''s face showed a faint smile and said: "I think, but people look down on me, don''t want me."


    "No? Is that blind man? I actually look down on our Menghan?" said the girl who was also taken care of, and the other two were also surprised at this time, not knowing whether it was surprise Jiang Menghan said Then, I was still surprised by Huang Feng''s attitude.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Jiang Menghan said: "Why don''t you teach me some experience of getting along with men, that is, how, how do you please men and make them happy?"


    Two of Jiang Menghan''s three roommates had boyfriends, and the other was brought up by men outside, so they all had experience with men, but Jiang Menghan was the real first time.

 771 Chapter 771

    "It''s over, the school flower of our University of Technology was really taken down." A roommate of Jiang Menghan pretended to lament, but he did not ask Jiang Menghan about childbearing.


    Women discussing boys are just like boys discussing girls. They always share many common topics. Therefore, it didn''t take long before Jiang Menghan''s dormitory heard various discussions.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t know that he would be misunderstood and discussed. At this time, he was driving home, but he received a call from Li Bingyun on the road.


    "Hey, Bingyun, what can you do if you are looking for me so late?" Huang Feng said as he drove.


    "Can''t I call you if I''m okay?" On the other side, in his room, Li Bingyun, who was lying on his pink bed, said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, of course." Huang Feng said quickly.


    "Hmph, if I don''t call you, won''t you call me? I really don''t have enough friends." Li Bingyun''s grievance is obviously not small, and he hasn''t let Huang Feng mean.


    "Um, this, mainly because I am a bit busy lately, I will definitely call more often in the future." Huang Feng said embarrassedly, but didn''t think there was anything wrong with Li Bingyun''s words.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Li Bingyun''s face was suddenly full of smiles, and then said: "I called you, in fact, to tell you that the time for my concert in Jiangzhou has been determined. One week later, when the time comes, don''t forget what you promised me before."


    Li Bingyun did a lot of hard work in order to go to Jiangzhou for a concert. After all, they had to go to a place for a concert like this. They were determined long ago, so that they could contact the venue, and the other party also To make arrangements, it doesn''t mean that whenever she wants to come to Jiangzhou for a concert, she can do it. It should not conflict with other people''s schedule.


    However, fortunately, Li Bingyun''s reputation in the entertainment industry is not small, and his popularity is also good, so now the matter is finally resolved, and this is the specific thing to go to Jiangzhou.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it." Huang Feng promised: "When the time comes, I will make you a full feast for you, and I promise you will be satisfied."


    Huang Feng has not forgotten his previous promises to Li Bingyun. Besides, with the "fairy book", cooking is not too tiring for Huang Feng.


    "It''s fine if you haven''t forgotten it." Li Bingyun said with a smile: "By the way, how are you singing?"


    "Why do you suddenly ask?" Huang Feng was a little puzzled about Li Bingyun''s sudden change of subject.


    "Hey, don''t worry about so much, tell me first." Li Bingyun said coquettishly.


    "Me." Huang Feng thought for a while and said: "When I was in school, my classmates called me the god of singing. Let me tell you, that is, I did not develop into the singing industry. Otherwise, my current reputation Maybe it¡¯s older than you."


    "Bringing!" Li Bingyun said with a smile. Naturally, she would not believe what Huang Feng said. However, she also felt that since Huang Feng said so, it would be regarded as a less energetic singing, but not too great. difference.


    Huang Feng also smiled: "If you don''t believe it, don''t worry, when you meet those classmates of mine, just ask them."


    Of course, Huang Feng is bragging. Anyway, bragging is not taxable. However, his singing level is not bad, at least it is not pentatonic. It is right to be able to hear it. He is like Guo Liang who can only howl when singing. In comparison, that is definitely considered to be the level of the god of song.


    "Hmph, whether you brag or not, I will know soon." Li Bingyun said.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not interesting, you''ll know when the time comes." Li Bingyun obviously wanted to keep the matter secret, and obviously said: "By the way, I will leave you tickets at that time, how many do you want?"


    "How many?" Huang Feng thought for a while. Su Yumo is definitely going. As for her best friends, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue, they don¡¯t know if they will go. Others can give Liangzi and Zhou Ruolan. Keep the ticket, after all, during this period of time, Ryoko is tired enough, it is time to relax.


    "Why don''t you give me six cards first, I will ask you for them if you don''t have enough." Huang Feng said.


    "You treat my tickets as waste paper, can''t you sell them?" Li Bingyun said in an angry tone. Every time her concert tickets are in short supply, OK, if Huang Feng wants them later, maybe they will have one. No more.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed, but only then remembered that he is a big star and he can sell tickets without worry.


    "I''ll give you ten. If it is not enough, there is no way." Li Bingyun said.


    "Okay! Thanks," Huang Feng said.


    "No thanks, I will surprise you at that time. If you like it, thank me again. If you don''t like it, don''t blame me!" Li Bingyun said.


    "Surprise? What surprise?"


    "At that time, you''ll know, OK, that''s it, hang up first." Li Bingyun finished speaking, and hung up before Huang Feng asked again.


    "Surprise? Why do I feel bad?" Huang Feng muttered to himself, but Li Bingyun had hung up the phone, and even if he wanted to follow up, he had no chance.


    However, Huang Feng''s phone rang again soon. Huang Feng thought it was Li Bingyun for something, but he just forgot to say it. Unexpectedly, it was Qiu Ningshuang who called this time.


    "Huang Feng, who did you call just now? I have been calling for so long, but the line is busy." Qiu Ningshuang''s voice sounded.


    "A friend." Huang Feng said, "Is there anything wrong with calling so late?"


    "Can''t you call if you are okay?" Qiu Ningshuang said bitterly.


    "Why are these words so familiar?" Huang Feng thought to himself, but he said, "Yes, of course."


    "It''s a friend, it''s not interesting enough to not call for so long," Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "This, I''m relatively busy these days." Faced with the familiar question, Huang Feng had to use the same excuse again.


    Fortunately, Qiu Ningshuang didn''t mean to continue entanglement. She said, "Is there time tomorrow?"


    Huang Feng thought for a while and said, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s not my mother yet. I haven''t seen you for a while. I want to invite you to eat at home tomorrow." Qiu Ningshuang said, but Huang Feng obviously couldn''t see it. Qiu Ningshuang''s face was already red at this time.


    "Okay, there is no problem. I am also wrong to say it. I haven''t visited my uncles and aunts for a long time." Huang Feng said.


    Secretary Qiu helped him a lot, and Qiu Ningshuang''s mother gave him a good impression and treated him very well. Huang Feng hasn''t visited people formally until now, and there is indeed something wrong.

 772 Chapter 772

    "Okay, then it''s settled, I''ll be waiting for you at home tomorrow!" Qiu Ningshuang''s mood improved a lot when Huang Feng agreed happily, and said briskly.


    "Good." Huang Feng said.


    "How? Seeing you are so happy, did Xiaofeng agree?" After seeing Qiu Ningshuang hang up the phone with a smile on his face, the mother next to her asked with a smile.


    "Mom, how happy I am." Qiu Ningshuang said embarrassedly.


    "So obviously, my mother''s eyes are not blind." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said: "This Xiaofeng is also true. I didn''t know to come to sit for a long time, and ask my daughter to call in person. It''s really shameful. , He is coming tomorrow, I must talk about him well."


    "Mom, don''t!" Qiu Ningshuang slept quickly: "Huang Feng also has things to do."


    "I''m making you anxious, I''m joking. At this time, I know I''m protecting him." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said, "However, you are too. I want to see him. I am embarrassed to use my mother as an excuse. "


    "Mom, I don''t have any. You wanted to see him." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "When I said that, I didn''t expect you to call immediately." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said angrily.


    Qiu Ningshuang smiled embarrassedly, because Huang Feng will come home tomorrow, and her mood is much better.


    "By the way, why hasn''t Dad come back?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "Entertainment." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said: "Since your dad became this secretary, he has been very busy."


    "Mom, don''t complain. I think Dad is more energetic than before. Even if he is busier, he will be happier." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it, your dad will probably be back too, I''ll go get him a hangover soup." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    Qiu Ningshuang looked at her mother''s back and smiled. Although her mother complained that her father was busier, she was still very concerned.


    At the same time, Peng Chengfu was talking and laughing with this powerful figure in Qing Province with a humble smile on his face in the home of the second figure in Qing Province.


    "Little Peng, this is your fault. I''ve been in Qing Province for so long, and I don''t know how to come and see my uncle." No.2 smiled and said, looking at Peng Chengfu, although he blames Peng Chengfu on his face, It doesn''t mean the slightest anger.


    "I was wrong. I wanted to visit my uncle a long time ago. However, there are a lot of things in my own right. I will come soon after this stabilizes." Peng Chengfu said apologetically.


    "If you have any difficulties, why don''t you come to me? What are you polite with me?" No. 2 pretended to be angry and said.


    No. 2 naturally knows Peng Chengfu¡¯s background. He is still very close to the Peng family. When he was able to reach the current position, the Peng family also contributed. Therefore, without hindering himself, help a bunch of Peng The younger generation of the family is not impossible.


    "The difficulty is nothing. It''s just that I discovered something recently." Peng Chengfu said: "You also know that I came to Qing Province to be a wine sales agent. As a result, recently I accidentally discovered that a winery was substandard. The production situation is not only shoddy, but there are hidden dangers in production."


    "Oh, that''s it." There is no change in expression on No.2''s face, but he already understands in his heart that Peng Chengfu is not so innocent to come to visit him this time. It is very likely that he "unintentionally" discovered this Related to unqualified manufacturers.


    Obviously, the owner of this factory must have offended Peng Chengfu. The No. 2 who has been in officialdom for many years obviously understands the situation. It is just that he did not expect that Peng Chengfu would come to him for help. This is not a big deal. Just ask your own secretary.


    Originally, No. 2 had planned to agree directly, but he asked again: "Who is the boss of this factory, do you know?"


    "Yes, it''s called Huang Feng!" Peng Chengfu said, "I heard that I have a good relationship with Secretary Qiu."


    "Secretary Qiu, which Secretary Qiu?" asked the second.


    "Naturally it is the upstart in Qing Province, Secretary Qiu." Peng Chengfu didn''t mean to hide it.


    "It''s him." No. 2 frowned. He didn''t expect that one thing that he thought was small would involve Secretary Qiu in it. Although he was not afraid of him, because of his participation, this matter also changed. Got more trouble.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng?" In the mouth of No. 2, Huang Feng''s name was muttered. He had thought that the name was very familiar before. Now, when he heard that it was related to Secretary Qiu, he felt even more where he heard the name. Up.


    "It''s him!" No.2 suddenly yelled in a gloomy manner, with unbearable resentment on his face.


    On the 2nd, I have already remembered who Huang Feng is. It can be said that the prestige of his leadership in Qing Province is greatly lost, and he has a direct relationship with Huang Feng. If it were not for Huang Feng, then Tong Qianjun would not have an accident. He wouldn''t be implicated, and Secretary Tan, who had come by air, wanted to gain a firm foothold in Qing Province.


    Therefore, after the Tong Qianjun incident slowly subsided, this number two also investigated Huang Feng¡¯s identity and knew that he was not only closely related to Secretary Qiu, but also a member of the National Security Bureau. Some fear, but just an ordinary member, he has not yet dared to move.


    And the reason why he didn¡¯t go to Huang Feng¡¯s troubles during this period was because he was busy consolidating his position. Moreover, Tong Qianjun¡¯s affairs hadn¡¯t passed long after all, and he was eager to find Huang Feng¡¯s troubles. That oneself is likely to be attacked by many people.


    But now it''s different. After all, it''s been a while, and I''m preparing to plan this. I didn''t expect that Peng Chengfu came to myself today, and it was actually related to that guy.


    "Uncle, do you know him?" Peng Chengfu asked with some curiosity when he saw No.2''s gaffe. When he wanted to come, Huang Feng is a dick. It is already lucky to get to know Secretary Qiu. He also knows No.2, Huang Feng is just an ordinary person after all.


    "Yes, of course!" No. 2 said in a bad tone: "Well, I know about this. Our government will definitely punish such unscrupulous businessmen!"


    The appearance of No. 2 obviously has a poor relationship with Huang Feng. Although Peng Chengfu is also puzzled in his heart, he does not seem to want to say what he looks at No. 2, so he will not ask any more. Anyway, his purpose of coming here is already When it is reached, with the second shot, Huang Feng is dead.

 773 Chapter 773

    Whether it is Peng Chengfu or No. 2, knowing Huang Feng must be over. Both of them know that Huang Feng and Secretary Qiu have some relationship, but after all, the two have not known each other for a long time, and the relationship should not be very hard. Therefore, the two No one thought that Secretary Qiu would smash with them for Huang Feng''s affairs.


    And No. 2 also knows the identity of Huang Feng''s National Security Bureau members, but he also knows ordinary members. He is still a little sure about dealing with an ordinary National Security Bureau member. Therefore, whether it is No. 2 or Peng Chengfu, he is all about Huang Feng. Sentenced to death.


    And Huang Feng obviously didn''t know at this time, that Qing Province''s No. 2 was planning to do it himself, and he was talking with Ning Wushuang in the opened villa of the storage box.


    "Brother Huang, the perfumes, lipsticks and other cosmetics that you asked me to bring in the past are very popular. Because the number of them is limited, they are all sold out in a short time, and there are still Many people are here to make reservations." Ning Wushuang said to Huang Feng with excitement.


    Before Huang Feng asked her to use Na Jie to bring some real perfumes and other cosmetics to her world, it was an instant hit, not to mention others, but Ning Wushuang himself and those Things can''t be put down, and the ladies, the deep-bowed ladies, are also tightly liked, and they are not enough to sell.


    "I thought about this a long time ago, so I brought some more this time." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    No matter which world woman she is, she always loves beauty. Unless she can''t live anymore, as long as her life can go on, she wants to dress herself up.


    With the continuous expansion of Supei, the lives of the people in his territory are getting better and better, especially the high-level family members of the rebels, who are now very wealthy. At this time, they want to become more beautiful. Some, nothing to be surprised.


    "Also, this time you can bring more to pass." Huang Feng took out another ring and said, if there is one more ring, then you can bring something more, and the volume of the second ring It''s bigger, and there are more things you can bring.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to put one of the rings at Ning Wushuang, but after Huang Feng thought about it, he still found it inappropriate, because people in other time and space also needed them. Without the ring, there would be no way to do as much as possible. Bringing the reality to the past will affect your income.


    "That''s great, this time we can make a lot of money again." Ning Wushuang said with a look of excitement. She didn''t have much interest in making money, but who made Huang Feng interested? She saw Huang Feng If she is happy, she will be happy, so it is still a very happy thing for her to help Huang Feng make money.


    "By the way, Chief Su asked me recently, how are you doing." Ning Wushuang said.


    Since Huang Feng left, Su Pei has not turned his face away from denying people, but has taken good care of Ning Wushuang¡¯s business. Otherwise, Ning Wushuang would not develop so fast, and Su Pei is also very concerned about Huang Feng. However, he only knew that Huang Feng had left, but he didn''t know where he went.


    "Tell him that everything is fine and I will visit him if I have the opportunity." Huang Feng also has some nostalgia on his face. The relationship between him and Su Pei is not only a superior relationship, but also a very good personal relationship. , Is a good friend.


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang replied. She also wanted Huang Feng to go to her world again. Although Huang Feng could be seen here, she could only stay in this house after all, and every time she met They are not very abundant.


    After sending Ning Wushuang away, Huang Feng invited Ari again. It was the first time Ari came here. Huang Feng could see the curiosity in her eyes, but Ari was very sensible, even if he had a lot of doubts in his heart. I was also very curious, but he didn''t ask anything, nor looked around, and, with a respectful face lowered his head, stood in front of Huang Feng.


    "Ali, don''t be so nervous, come and sit down." Huang Feng said with a smile, Ada and Ali are very respectful to him no matter when they are, of course, the other slaves are the same, but, Huang Feng obviously still has the best relationship with Ah Da and Ah Li.


    Ari naturally wouldn''t refute Huang Feng''s words, so he came to Huang Feng''s side and sat down somewhat restrained.


    "Ari, this is where we will meet in the future. Remember, after leaving here, don''t tell anyone what happened here, you know?" Huang Feng said.


    "Know, master, don''t worry, I will definitely not tell others, not even my brother." Ari quickly promised.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "You can also tell me what is going on with you in the future, and you will also convey what I have ordered."


    Although they have already left that world, those slaves are still extremely loyal to Huang Feng, so they will still carry out any order Huang Feng has.


    "I know." Ari nodded.


    "Now, I''ll give you something." Huang Feng said as he took out something from the ring and said: "This is monosodium glutamate. When cooking, you can add a little less to increase the umami flavor of the dishes. This is salt. Although salt was used in cooking before, it was coarse salt and this was refined salt, which tasted better."


    Huang Feng holding monosodium glutamate and salt in his hand said to Ari, this is the first link of his layout in that world, and he had planned it before he left. Therefore, he is still in several good positions in Shengguang City. I bought a restaurant just for catering.


    Huang Feng also consciously taught Ari to cook. What made him happy is that Ari seems to be very talented in cooking, and he can learn a lot of things. Although he can''t reach the level of Huangfeng, he is already considered good. Of course, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want Ari to be a chef all the time. So, when he bought slaves, he consciously bought a few slaves who had been a cook before. In this way, Ari Just take care of them in the future.


    Ari received MSG and refined salt from Huang Feng. Huang Feng had told her about these two things before. However, she had never seen it before. Now that she saw the real thing, she was a little curious.


    However, what Huang Feng brought to her is obviously more than that. Seeing Ari took the MSG and salt, Huang Feng took out a booklet from Najie and said to Ari, "This is a kind of wine. After you go back, let your brother arrange someone to brew it. Remember, you must keep it secret."

 774 Chapter 774

    "Well, I will keep it secret." Ari said nervously, holding the pamphlet tightly.


    "Ha, you don''t have to be so nervous, I just ask, if the secret is really leaked, it won''t be a big deal." Huang Feng saw that Ari was a little nervous, and said comfortingly.


    This pamphlet is naturally the brewing recipe of "Xian Niang". It was copied by Huang Feng today. He told Ari to keep it secret, and he didn¡¯t want this recipe to be known to outsiders. However, if someone knew it, it would It''s not a big deal. After all, his method of making money is not the only one. He has other ways to make money.


    However, Ah Li didn''t think so. Huang Feng explained to her so seriously. Obviously, this thing is still very valuable, and she will definitely not let this thing be known to outsiders.


    "Okay, there are some more things in my world, you can take them with you." Huang Feng said to Ari, he obviously would make full use of the space of the ring, so he just did it again. I bought some real-life wine and delicacies and opened my restaurant first.


    As for what Huang Feng thought about before, to deliver weapons to that world, because of time, he has not been able to do it for the time being, and delivering weapons is a very important thing, not only can make money, but also can be armed. His own Chinese mercenary group strengthens the strength of his own mercenary group. Only in this way can he ensure that his property will not be watched by outsiders.


    There are also cold weapons sold on the Internet, but Huang Feng does not dare to buy in large quantities for fear of causing trouble. Therefore, in reality, he plans to find a store that can pick up this live, and then cooperate with the other party for a long time. After all, Huang Feng will not have less space to go in the future, and he will also need no less weapons.


    Ari also carried two Najies and transported them twice. When she left for the last time, Najie returned to Huang Feng, only carrying a small amount of things in both hands.


    After sending Ari away, Huang Feng summoned the intelligent robot non-stop and asked about the winery. In that time and space, Huang Feng had only one industry, and because the agent he chose was an intelligent robot. The reason is that it is more difficult for Huang Feng to engage in other industries. After all, robots are robots after all, and in many respects they cannot be compared with humans.


    However, the winery is Huangfeng¡¯s first industry in other spaces after all, so it has been in business for some time. According to the report of the robot, the recent benefits are still very good.


    During the period when Huang Feng just left, the benefits of the winery were already very good, but Huang Feng did not give the robot an order to expand, so the robot just sticks to the rules, but, fortunately, Huang Feng''s Corrected, and now has expanded production.


    After seeing the agents in three spaces in a row, Huang Feng was also a little tired. This is because he only arranged three agents. When he goes to more spaces and arranges more agents, things will happen. More and more tired.


    Fortunately, these people are extremely loyal to him, so this is much easier than managing a company, at least not so much intrigue, and Huang Feng does need this experience.


    The next day, Huang Feng went directly to Tian Jun and asked him about buying swords.


    After all, Tian Jun is a gangster. When the gangsters fight, they use sticks and cold weapons. They don¡¯t use firearms very much. Therefore, Huang Feng thinks Tian Jun should have access to this. of.


    And Tian Jun did not disappoint Huang Feng. After listening to Huang Feng''s request, he asked, "How much do you want?"


    "The more the better," Huang Feng said. In that time and space, although he only had a mercenary group of 3,000 people, he could still make a lot of money if these weapons were transported there, because there were too many mercenaries there. Now, those people obviously need this thing very much, and they can become arms dealers between the two time and space.


    At the same time, Huang Feng is also preparing for the future. In the future, he will definitely go to some cold weapons era. The production level of modern cold weapons is often beyond the time and space of those cold weapons. Therefore, Huang Feng does not Don''t worry about not selling your weapons.


    "Okay, I''ll buy it for you." Although he was very curious, why Huang Feng bought so many swords, but Tian Jun didn''t ask it out. In many cases, asking questions that shouldn''t be asked is of no benefit.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied with Tian Jun. With Tian Jun coming forward, his own weapons can be considered to have fallen, and the strength of his Huaxia mercenary group will be stronger, not only relying on Xiaowu. People are holding on.


    However, Huang Feng''s good mood did not last long, so he received a call from the brewery, saying that people from several government departments, such as industrial and commercial and fire fighting, came to the factory and wanted to close their factory.


    Huang Feng furrowed his brows and suddenly felt that something was not easy. He turned to look at Tian Jun and said, "Is there anything unusual about the two of them recently?"


    Tian Jun naturally knew that Huang Feng was asking Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian, ??and he quickly said: "My people found out that Peng Chengfu went to the Provincial Party Committee compound last night. As for who to look for, I don''t know."


    Huang Feng nodded, it seems that this time, Peng Chengfu from the imperial capital had done it again.


    After that, Huang Feng immediately rushed to the winery. The winery officially started production and has signed agreements with some distributors. If it is closed at this time, the damage caused is still not small.


    When Huang Feng felt the winery, he saw a lot of cars parked at the gate, all with government license plates, and when Huang Feng entered the factory, Master He was already sweating anxiously. After all, This is the first time he has encountered such a situation. Before, he was just a technical, and he had never seen such a big battle.


    Huang Feng comforted: "It''s okay, don''t need Danxin."


    Master He nodded, and when he saw Huang Feng, he had the backbone, and he didn''t feel so flustered. After that, he took Huang Feng to the workshop. Those government officials are still inside.


    Originally, people from the government departments were very proud to see the workers here looking at them with fear. The order they received today is to close the factory. As for the reason, it depends on their performance. And this kind of thing is not too difficult for them, they have done a lot before, so today''s thing is a very simple thing for them.


    It''s just that when they saw Huang Feng''s figure appearing in their field of vision, these people suddenly cursed in their hearts, realizing that things were not as optimistic as they had thought before.

 775 Chapter 775

    Many of the people who came this time had seen Huang Feng before, in the Tianjiao Group''s direct store. At that time, Huang Feng left a deep impression on them.


    Before, they were as indispensable as they are now, but when Huang Feng appeared, everything was different. Huang Feng not only taught them, but in the end they were fine, but they were punished. Seeing that there is no hope for promotion, they are only Can run more and earn some extra money.


    However, they didn''t expect that it would not be easy to make extra money. This was the first time they came out, and they encountered this evil star again. When they saw Huang Feng, they felt that the sky was much dim.


    "Excuse me, what''s the problem with my factory?" Huang Feng also saw that these people were familiar, but they did not recognize them in the first place.


    "No, there is no problem." After seeing Huang Feng, the person in the head stammered. The last time Huang Feng beat him is still vivid. Under Huang Feng''s gaze, he did not dare to talk nonsense. .


    "No problem, you want to close my factory?" Huang Feng frowned and asked.


    "No, that, your factory has some problems." At this time, the man seemed to have recovered a little and wanted to refute, but his voice was not loud.


    "Then if there is any problem with my factory, you''d better make it clear, otherwise..." Huang Feng didn''t finish speaking, but those who saw Huang Feng before seem to have recalled the past. In the scene where Huang Feng was taught, every face turned pale.


    "Well, there is no problem with your factory. We still have something to do, so we will leave first." Someone said, after speaking, regardless of the differences between some people, they took the lead and left.


    "Yes, there is no problem." Someone agreed, and then went out, not daring to stay here more, fearing that Huang Feng could not control it, he shot them again.


    "What are you doing." It was the first time some people saw Huang Feng and saw the reaction of their companions. Some people were at a loss. They wanted to say something, but they were pulled by the people around them. Before he could say a word, he was taken away.


    "What''s the matter? We are here to close the other party''s factory!" Someone said dissatisfiedly after leaving.


    At this time, the people who had seen Huang Feng before seemed to be relieved and said, "Close the factory unless you don''t want to live anymore!"


    "What do you mean?" the man asked suspiciously.


    After that, the previous person said what happened in the Tianjiao Group''s direct store: "Now you know, that guy is not easy to mess with, he is also a background person, we little ones, it is best to leave these big people alone. Things in between!"


    Obviously, this person has already thought about it. Huang Feng is a background person. They came here this time because they were designed with ulterior motives, and he didn''t want to get involved.


    And those who have not seen Huang Feng before, some will doubtfully say: "Is he really so powerful?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself, and I won''t stop you!"


    "Forget it, let''s just say, the boss here doesn''t agree with us to close the factory, and even threatens us." The person said.


    "Correct!"


    After that, these government officials all drove away. They obviously didn''t want to be beaten by Huang Feng. As for the issues explained above, whoever wants to come, whoever wants to come.

 776 Chapter 776

    Huang Feng was relieved to see that those people had left. He didn''t want to see any problems in his factory at this time, and Master He and the workers saw that Huang Feng came forward, they would take those who came to find fault Frightened away, he immediately admired Huang Feng, and secretly guessed whether Huang Feng had a good background.


    "Okay, Master He, you can arrange for the workers to continue production and tell them that the factory is okay, so let them not think too much." Huang Feng said to Master He. In order to cope with the inspections of those government departments, the production in the factory was It stopped. Now that those people are gone, they will naturally recover.


    "No problem." Master He now has a sense of belonging to this factory, and he is naturally very happy to see Huang Feng so capable.


    Huang Feng returned to his office. His mood at this time was not as completely relaxed as Master He and others. He knew that this matter should not be over yet. Since Peng Chengfu has already taken action, it should not be so easy. At the same time, it also showed that the other party seemed to have investigated himself clearly, and then he dared to start.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng called Tian Jun and asked: "How is the investigation of Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian?"


    In addition to asking Tian Jun to arrange for someone to monitor the actions of Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian, ??Huang Feng is also investigating their situation.


    "I have investigated some." Tian Jun said: "Peng Chengfu''s family belongs to the imperial capital. It is said to be a big family. However, we don''t know the details. We only know that this time he came to Qing Province to be a wine sales agent. This guy is quite overbearing. The price of wine from some wineries is very low, but when it is sold to bars and nightclubs, the price will increase a lot, higher than before. Therefore, many people are dissatisfied with him, but Being afraid of his background, those people can only tolerate it for the time being, but when it is sold, the price is increased accordingly."


    "There is a situation we just investigated. It is said that he is the owner of a small brewery. I don¡¯t know how to get on the line with Peng Chengfu. Through Peng Chengfu¡¯s relationship, he sold the wine to bars and other places. However, the wine seems to have The problem is serious adulteration."


    "The other thing is Cai Tian. This kid is a typical rich second generation. He usually drinks and plays with women. However, what is interesting is that this kid recently played with a woman with Peng Chengfu." Tian Jun said.


    "Well, that''s quite interesting, remember to take some pictures for me to commemorate." Huang Feng said.


    "I have done this a long time ago, and the photographing level of my younger brothers is no worse than those of professional photographers." Tian Jun said.


    "Okay, you send me those photos." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, they did it to you again? Do you want me to let them teach them a lesson?" Tian Jun said, he already has a lot of men now, although Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian are not low in their identities. However, it is not difficult to want to teach them unconsciously.


    "Wait first." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, I''m waiting for your order." Tian Jun said.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng sighed again. After having a helper, he really felt different. Many things do not need to be done by himself, and he can also provide himself with a lot of help.


    At this time, those who came to find fault with Huangfeng factory had already returned to their own department and returned to their bosses. These bosses suddenly felt a little painful, but they did not expect to encounter Huangfeng again this time. Huang Feng¡¯s impression of them is not good. They also want to retaliate against Huang Feng. However, what happened last time has clearly stated that Huang Feng has a background and is not something that people like them can face directly. Therefore, they are very I happily fed this question back to the person who gave them the task before.


    "Too much, it''s too much, ah, what the hell a factory owner wants to do, he actually goes against the government?"


    The secretary of No. 2 was furious in his office at this time. After taking over the task from his leader, he thought it was a very simple thing, but now it seems that it is not like this, the boss of the factory. It was so arrogant, which he had not expected.


    "Go, just block me. If they dare to resist, they can directly report to the police. If the police don''t deal with it, I will call their leader directly!" The second secretary said angrily.


    As a result, those people had to return to Huangfeng''s factory again, and at this time, Huang Feng had not left. Naturally, those people had no way to close Huangfeng''s factory.


    As a result, the secretary of No. 2 leader who felt that his anger was about to burst, and then a phone call was made to the mobile phone of the director of the Jiangzhou Public Security Bureau. Although he is also a person with rights, obviously, he still can¡¯t share the possession of Qing Province. Compared with the head of the police, he can only call the chief of Jiangzhou City Bureau, and he thinks that such a chief is enough to come forward.


    "Secretary Huang, it''s not so good. Directly arresting people will arouse public outrage." Unexpectedly, the director of the Jiangzhou City Public Security Bureau did not give the secretary face, but made excuses to refuse.


    Hearing what he said, Secretary Huang almost got angry. How the police station usually handles cases, others don''t know, but he knows it very well, they still think about so much?


    "Director Wang, the boss of the factory refused to implement the orders of the government department. It is already illegal. You can definitely catch him back." Secretary Huang had to endure the anger in his heart. After all, he still needs the other party to go. work.


    "Then Secretary Huang, what you mean, or the leader?" Director Wang said.


    "Is there any difference? No matter who meant it, that person must be caught back!"


    "It may be a bit difficult." Director Wang said: "It just so happened that all the people in the police station were sent out, or else, Secretary Huang, you can wait a little bit. Anyway, the man''s factory is there and he won''t run away. After we come back, I will let them go right away."


    "You!" Secretary Huang naturally heard the meaning of procrastination in Director Wang''s mouth, "I tell you, Director Wang, this is what the leader meant. Do you know that you are dereliction of duty?"


    "I can''t help it. The police officers are not there." Director Wang said: "However, since this is what the leader meant, I will ask a few police officers to come back first and solve the matter first."


    "It''s pretty much the same." Secretary Huang said.


    However, after Director Wang hung up his phone, he called Secretary Qiu and said what Secretary Huang had explained.

 777 Chapter 777 Platform

    "Okay, I know, I''ll take care of this, don''t rush out of the police." Secretary Qiu said after hearing Director Wang''s report.


    "Okay." Director Wang said without any hesitation. Obviously, he was more willing to listen to Secretary Qiu''s orders than on the second.


    Secretary Qiu then called Huang Feng: "Huang Feng, it''s me."


    "Secretary Qiu, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng was already on his way to Peng Chengfu''s residence.


    "I heard that your factory has encountered a little trouble?" Secretary Qiu said.


    "Well, yes, in the morning, some people from government departments insisted on saying that my factory was not up to standard and wanted to shut down my factory." Huang Feng did not hide any secrets from Secretary Qiu.


    "Then is there any problem with your factory?" Secretary Qiu asked.


    "Secretary Qiu, I assure you that there is no problem at all. Whether it is environmental protection or safety, my factory has done everything in place." Huang Feng assured.


    Secretary Qiu nodded. He had visited Huangfeng¡¯s sewage treatment plant twice before, and it really paid much attention to these aspects, and it was much better than other enterprises in the province. If there is a problem with Huangfeng¡¯s factory, Then the other factories are not qualified, and I believe his brewery is the same.


    "Well, you should prepare. I will visit you in an hour," said Secretary Qiu.


    "No problem!" Huang Feng said. He knew that Secretary Qiu was helping him on the platform. Huang Feng was very grateful for Secretary Qiu''s actions. At this time, Secretary Qiu went to inspect his factory. I clearly tell other people that this factory is my optimistic. If you find trouble with him, you must carefully consider it.


    Huang Feng is very confident about his own factory, so he is not afraid that Secretary Qiu will look at it.


    After hanging up Huang Feng''s phone, Secretary Qiu said to his secretary: "Make arrangements. When I am a child, I will go to the''Xianniang'' brewery to inspect."


    "But, secretary, you had a meeting when you were a kid," the secretary reminded.


    "Push it!" Secretary Qiu said.


    "I see, I''ll make arrangements now." The secretary also understood in his heart that Huang Feng''s position in Secretary Qiu''s heart is very high. For him, he would rather change his work arrangements temporarily.


    On the other side, Huang Feng drove to Peng Chengfu¡¯s residence. The place where he lives is not difficult to find. That guy is very high-profile, even if it¡¯s not the imperial capital. Moreover, Tian Jun¡¯s people have been monitoring him before. Therefore, it is very easy for Huang Feng to go to his residence now.


    Although there is surveillance around Peng Chengfu¡¯s residence, for Huang Feng, this will not cause too much trouble. He easily sneaked into Peng Chengfu¡¯s residence, and then sent him the previous Tian Jun. Those photos of Cai Tian were all placed in a conspicuous place in the house, after which Huang Feng left.


    When he was a child, Secretary Qiu appeared outside Huang Feng''s factory on time. By this time, Huang Feng had already rushed back and was waiting for Secretary Qiu.


    The "Xian Niang" brewery is very lively today. There were two waves of government officials before. This time they have a bigger name. The real power figures in Qing Province are here. However, this time the other party is not here. They are troublesome, but come with kindness.


    "Secretary Qiu, welcome to inspect." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Your kid is pretty good. You opened another factory without making a sound, or a winery?" Secretary Qiu said with a smile.


    This time Secretary Qiu did not come alone. There were many people from other departments who followed him. After all, he has been rooted in Qing Province for many years, and he still has contacts, especially after he became the upstart of Qing Province. , And many people take refuge in him.


    And the people from other departments who came with him include those who came to find faults before. After all, no matter which department they are, they cannot be monolithic. Some people are willing to work for the second leader, and naturally others are willing. Follow Secretary Qiu.


    When Secretary Qiu did this, he obviously helped the Huangfeng platform. People who came to ask for trouble before, as long as they are not fools, will not come back and ask for trouble.


    The people who came with Secretary Qiu obviously understood what Secretary Qiu meant. Therefore, during the visit, they kept praising the "Xian Niang" brewery for strict requirements in all aspects. In the same industry, they all exist as models.


    And Secretary Qiu was obviously satisfied. Obviously, no one in Huang Feng lied to him, and his factory was indeed okay.


    With the arrival of Secretary Qiu and others, those well-informed people in the government compound already knew that the "Xianniang" brewery was not ordinary. Secretary Qiu personally came forward to help the other side''s platform before going to find the brewer. Those who are troubled by the factory are even more nervous now, afraid that Secretary Qiu will make them trouble in the future.


    And these people have also decided that they won''t get involved in this matter anymore, and let the two big bosses fight for themselves. They, mortals, will be involved in it, and there will be no benefit.


    As for the second leading secretary, at this time, he also knew that Director Wang did not follow his will to capture Huang Feng back. Then Secretary Qiu even went to the factory personally, and in front of everyone, praised the "Xian At this time, if you go to trouble with the brewery, you will clearly be right with Secretary Qiu, even if it is he, you have to weigh it.


    So, the secretary who was uncertain, had no choice but to report the matter to the second leader.


    And Qing Province¡¯s No. 2 was also surprised at Secretary Qiu¡¯s behavior. In their position, it¡¯s difficult to blatantly give someone a platform like Secretary Qiu. Generally, it is enough to let the secretary or the people below come forward. , But now Secretary Qiu has really come forward in person.


    "It seems that the relationship between this old Qiu and that Huang Feng is unusual." Number two muttered to himself: "Okay, I know about this, you can go down first."


    "Then, do you want to trouble that factory?" Secretary Huang asked for instructions.


    "You think, if you ask those people to go now, do they dare to go?" said Number Two.


    Secretary Huang did not speak, but he knew that those people must have been scared by Secretary Qiu at this time, and they were not willing to go anymore.


    "Okay, let this matter go temporarily." Number two said.


    At this time, No. 2 has understood. Now if he still wants to trouble Huang Feng, he will be at war with Secretary Qiu. If he was the previous one, he would not be afraid. However, after the previous Tong Qianjun incident, he was in The prestige of Qing Province has been greatly affected, and he has been busy consolidating his position recently.


    Moreover, Secretary Qiu and Secretary Tan were very close. As the first person to take refuge in him, as long as Secretary Qiu had something, Secretary Tan would definitely help him. Therefore, No. 2 dared not act rashly.

 778 Chapter 778

    After his secretary left the office, No. 2 closed his eyes and rubbed his brows, but he felt a little irritable.


    His life has been difficult recently. Although the Tong Qianjun incident has temporarily come to an end, the impact has not yet been completely over. Many people seem to believe that they are related to Tong Qianjun, which reduces their prestige. That''s awesome.


    And Number Two also felt that someone seemed to be investigating herself recently, but the other party''s actions were very secretive, and he didn''t know the other party''s identity, but this was enough to make him feel alert, and he agreed to help Peng Chengfu to find Huang Feng. One of the troubles is that he also hates Huang Feng, and the other is that Secretary Qiu and Huang Feng have a normal relationship and will not come forward for Huang Feng, but now it seems that he guessed wrong.


    Therefore, the second leader, who felt the danger, didn''t want to have extra branches at this time, so he suspended his action against Huangfeng. Anyway, Huangfeng¡¯s factory is there, and others will not run away, as long as he regains his footing. Heel, drive away Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu, then Qing Province will still be in his own territory, and he will do whatever he wants to deal with Huang Feng.


    Therefore, on the 2nd, I decided not to trouble Huang Feng for the time being. As for Peng Chengfu, I just need to make a little sense. After all, the other party is a junior of the Peng family. Although the Peng family is powerful, it has a great influence in the officialdom. However, Peng Chengfu Obviously it can''t represent the Peng family, so even if I just perfuse him temporarily, there is no big problem.


    At this time, Peng Chengfu obviously didn¡¯t know that he had been temporarily released the pigeons by No.2. He still thought that No.2 would start with Huang Feng. Thinking of the tragic experience Huang Feng might encounter, he was in a great mood. Cool.


    When he was in a good mood, Peng Chengfu wanted to find a few beauties to play with. Although he wanted to marry Tang Muxue, it didn¡¯t mean that he was single-minded to Tang Muxue. How would he play? How would he play? He wanted to marry Tang. Muxue only fancyed the family background behind her. Of course, Tang Muxue''s beauty was also one of the aspects.


    However, when Peng Chengfu returned to his residence, thinking about what kind of beauties Cai Tian would introduce to him this time, he saw the picture of Huang Feng staying there, and his face suddenly became cloudy. .


    "Asshole, Cai Tian, ??you bastard!" Looking at the photo, Cai Tian was fighting naked with the woman, and Peng Chengfu''s face became more and more ferocious.


    After reading all the photos, Peng Chengfu was so angry that he tore up most of the photos and fell to the ground. However, he was still unsure of his anger.


    In that photo, it was the little nurse who was affectionate with Cai Tian before, the woman who was still tactfully under her body before, but now it is in Cai Tian''s arms.


    Peng Chengfu is angry not because he likes that woman. On the contrary, he has no feelings for that woman at all, and only desires. However, this does not affect his possessiveness. If he abandons this woman, how can Cai Tian play? He doesn¡¯t care about it, but, he hasn¡¯t gotten tired of playing, Cai Tian hurriedly got used to it, which made Peng Chengfu feel that his belongings were stolen, and this is very possessive. For Peng Chengfu, it was unbearable.


    Moreover, Peng Chengfu didn''t know when these photos were taken. If before he met the little nurse, wouldn''t it mean that he had played with Cai Tian?He immediately felt a sense of wearing torn shoes. How could this make him bear it?


    At this time, Cai Tian obviously didn¡¯t know that the incident between himself and the little nurse had been exposed. In fact, he couldn¡¯t be completely blamed for this incident. Although he had coveted the woman before, he knew Peng Chengfu is playing with Xingtou. At this time, I want to play with that woman. It''s not uncomfortable to find it.


    It¡¯s just that the nurse is not a safe master. She seems to see that Cai Tian has ideas for her, so she took the initiative to seduce Cai Tian, ??and Cai Tian is obviously not a determined person, so she is easily caught by the other party. When it was breached, the two had a relationship. I have to say that the nurse has not been tired of being played by Peng Chengfu until now, and she has some ability in bed. Cai Tian was also fascinated by the other party.


    At this time, Cai Tian, ??while reminiscing about the nurse''s body, was talking with the deputy dean of the City First Hospital.


    He came here this time, naturally to help Peng Chengfu. Peng Chengfu asked him to find a few more nurses and beauties. He naturally did not dare to neglect. He had already done something wrong with Huang Feng''s affairs before. If this matter can''t be done again If it''s good, then he might be pushed away.


    "Cai Shao, this, things are a bit difficult, it''s not that I don''t want to help, know, it''s not so easy to find two more beautiful and obedient nurses." But what Cai Tian didn''t expect was that The deputy dean didn''t agree at the first time, but looked embarrassed.


    This makes Cai Tian very dissatisfied. After all, Peng Chengfu is already a little dissatisfied with him now. If he can''t handle this matter again, wouldn''t he be worthless?


    "What''s the matter with you? You can''t handle this little thing? Don''t worry, money is not a problem. I don''t believe it. There are people who don''t love money!" Cai Tian said. In the past, among his women, money was thrown down Yes, moreover, there are quite a few.


    "This, I want to think of a way." Seeing that Cai Tian''s face was very bad, the deputy dean quickly responded.


    However, Cai Tian is still a little dissatisfied: "It''s not trying to think of a way, it must be done! And as soon as possible!"


    "Okay." The deputy dean said, "It''s just that, Shao Cai, what happened to what I told you last time?"


    "What happened last time, what happened last time?" Cai Tian asked casually.


    Cai Tian¡¯s reaction made the vice president feel aggrieved. Damn, if you let me do things, I will do it for you. I asked you to help, but you can¡¯t remember it so quickly. Obviously, Cai Tian didn''t care about his own affairs at all, nor did he go to help.


    "That is, help me meet with Mr. Cai." There was no way, and the vice president could only endure his anger in his heart.


    "Oh, this matter, I have already asked my old man, you will wait, there will be no problem." Cai Tian said, in fact, he did not tell his old man about this matter, he also It''s not just perfunctory the deputy dean.


    "Then President Cai must help, and, be fast, otherwise, I am afraid that this position will be gone." said the deputy dean.


    "Okay, my old man knows what to do, you don''t need to teach it!" Cai Tian said impatiently.

 779 Chapter 779

    After scolding the deputy dean, Cai Tian left, and as soon as he left the hospital, he had completely forgotten about the deputy dean''s account of him.


    Soon, Cai Tian received a call from Peng Chengfu. During the phone call, Peng Chengfu made him lie down in a bad tone. Although Cai Tian was a little confused, he also felt something wrong, but he did not dare to refuse Peng Chengfu. Requirements.


    However, when he entered Peng Chengfu''s residence, before he had time to say anything, Peng Chengfu slapped him in the face.


    "Peng Shao, what''s the matter?" Cai Tian asked, covering his beaten face, looking at Peng Chengfu with a puzzled look.


    "What''s the matter? Damn, do you dare to move Lao Tzu''s woman?!" Peng Chengfu kicked Cai Tian and scolded angrily.


    "I didn''t." Cai Tian defended, but after hearing Peng Chengfu''s words, his heart jumped and secretly said that his own affairs were exposed?Why is it so fast?


    However, Cai Tian obviously did not want to admit it.


    "You don''t want to admit it? Look what it is!" Seeing that Cai Tian was still stiff at this time, Peng Chengfu became even more angry and threw the previous pile of photos on Cai Tian''s face. on.


    Cai Tian looked up quickly, but when he saw the first one, his face changed. These photos were taken very clearly and his face was taken very clearly.


    "No, Shao Peng, listen to me." Cai Tian quickly said to Peng Chengfu. Now that he has no way to quibble, all he can do now is to obtain Peng Chengfu''s forgiveness.


    It''s just that Peng Chengfu is getting angry. In the past, he was the only woman who played with other people''s women. He didn''t expect that now his own woman was actually played by others, which made him feel sick. He can''t wait to kill Cai Tian now, although that woman is just his plaything. , However, before I abandon her, it can only be my own plaything, others don''t even want to move!


    "Explain, I''ll explain your mother!" Peng Chengfu didn''t dare Cai Tian''s opportunity to explain at all. It was just a beating, and Cai Tian was originally afraid of Peng Chengfu. This matter was because he was wrong, so he didn''t dare. Fighting back can only be let Peng Chengfu fight.


    Peng Chengfu is indeed used to being arrogant. When he was in the imperial capital, he really didn¡¯t care about other people except for the top elder brothers. Therefore, he was also very arrogant, so he would not look down on Cai Tian, ??so, Even in Cai Tian''s territory, he has no scruples about Cai Tian''s shots.


    It took Peng Chengfu for a long time before he finally stopped. It was not that he forgave Cai Tian, ??but that he was tired from the fight: "Get off, you get out of me right away, I don''t want to see you now!"


    It is true that Peng Chengfu does not want to see Cai Tian now. He gets angry as soon as he sees him, and Cai Tian gets up and leaves immediately. He knows that Peng Chengfu is angry now. He stays here and will only be beaten. That''s it, after a few days, his anger subsided, and he would come again.


    "Then who took the picture? Is it that Peng Chengfu has been monitoring himself?" Cai Tian thought in his heart as he walked out, but he obviously couldn''t figure out who did it.


    And when he got outside and was blown by the wind, the anger in his heart was slowly blown up.


    Cai Tian is also arrogant, and, not too small, he boasted that he is now the first son of the Qing Province, and now he is being beaten like this, it is impossible for him to have no idea in his heart.


    Peng Chengfu¡¯s family background is better than him. However, this is Qing Province, not an imperial capital. He is the first son of Qing Province. However, as for the other party, he has been trying to please and flatter each other, but the other party regards himself as a ruler. It''s just a dog!He came and flicked to himself, and actually beat himself a few times.


    And this time, I just played with a woman of his. The woman was introduced by myself, but the other party punched and kicked him regardless, and Cai Tian became more and more angry.


    "Damn, Peng Chengfu, you bastard! I dared to beat Lao Tzu like that. If it wasn''t for your family background, Lao Tzu would have killed you!" Cai Tian scolded as he walked.


    Even though he has been scolding Peng Chengfu for a long time, Cai Tian still feels uneasy. When he goes to the bar to relieve his boredom, Lao Yu happens to come to him. Although he can''t understand Lao Yu, at this time, there are people Drinking with you is also good.


    When Lao Yu saw that Cai Tian was in a bad mood, he asked what was going on. After learning what happened from Cai Tian¡¯s mouth, Lao Yu rolled his eyes and said, "Cai Tian, ??are you still not? Willing?"


    "Of course, shit, it¡¯s the first time I was beaten so badly when I grew up like this." Cai Tian touched the swelling on his face and said, of course, at this time, his anger had already made him forget. I was taught a lesson by Huang Feng not long ago.


    "If Cai Shao wants to vent his anger, I have a way." Old Yu said.


    "What way? Hurry up." Cai Tian said, and then he said: "No, that guy''s family is very prominent, it''s not something we can offend, otherwise, I won''t flatter him."


    "Don''t let him know." Lao Yu said with a conspiracy smile: "We can find someone to beat him, and then push the matter to others. After all, this is not an imperial capital, but a Qing province. He doesn''t have such a large network. He can only rely on Cai Shao to find the murderer. At that time, it is not Cai Shao that you decide, who did it?"


    "Yes, that''s a good idea!" After listening to Lao Yu''s words, Cai Tian suddenly laughed, but his smile also caused the wound on his face, which made him even more resentful towards Peng Chengfu, and said: "Huh , This time, I must let people teach him severely! And, as to whom to push on, I have already figured out."


    Cai Tian has indeed already thought about the candidate to be blamed. That is Huang Feng. They were thinking of teaching Huang Feng a lesson recently, and Huang Feng indeed beat both of them before. Therefore, Cai Tian will do this. When the matter was pushed to Huang Feng''s head, there was no problem at all, and the credibility was very high.


    "Hey." Cai Tian patted Lao Yu''s shoulder with a smile on his face and said: "You kid is still a bit useful, there are a lot of spooky ideas, and I will follow me in the future, and I promise to be better than following Tong Zi''an before."


    "Thank you Cai Shao, thank you Cai Shao." Lao Yu also said with a smile, knowing that until now, he was truly accepted by Cai Tian.

 780 Chapter 780

    Cai Tian is in a very good mood now. Lao Yu¡¯s idea can not only vent his anger, but also blame Huang Feng. This makes Cai Tian very satisfied. When he thought that Peng Chengfu was beaten by someone he sent, After asking for help, Cai Tian felt very happy.


    "Lao Yu, since you came up with this idea, let it be handled by you," Cai Tian said.


    "No problem." Lao Yu said happily, and decided in his heart that this matter must be done well, further gaining Cai Tian''s trust.


    On the other side, Peng Chengfu obviously didn''t know that Cai Tian was ready to retaliate against him. After giving Cai Tian a lesson, his mood improved a lot. After that, he started to think of the problem of the photo.


    Peng Chengfu didn¡¯t know who took this photo and how it was sent here. However, he knew that his place was not safe. Obviously the other party could come and go freely, and whether the other party was kind or malicious. He didn''t know, so Peng Chengfu chose to move immediately and went directly to the hotel.


    At the same time, he did not forget to deal with Huang Feng. Although the No. 2 leader was able to deal a blow to Huang Feng in business, Peng Chengfu felt that it was far from enough. This time he personally asked someone to teach Huang Feng. Let him know the fate of offending yourself.


    And this person, he has already contacted, and he is already on his way here. The opponent is a retired special force. Even among the special forces, it is also a top-notch presence. Now he is one of the guards of their Peng family. It''s easy to ask the other party to go out.


    In Peng Chengfu''s view, although Huang Feng is great, but just like that, it is okay to deal with some gangsters. In front of the special forces, it is obviously not enough. Therefore, Peng Chengfu is very confident in this matter.


    And Huang Feng originally wanted to visit Secretary Qiu¡¯s house at noon, but it was pushed to the evening because of the factory. Fortunately, Secretary Qiu knew about Huang Feng¡¯s affairs, and at night, Secretary Qiu¡¯s time was also More abundant.


    In the evening, Huang Feng drove to Secretary Qiu''s house, and Qiu Ningshuang was waiting at the door early.


    "Come here so late?" Qiu Ningshuang couldn''t help complaining slightly when he saw Huang Feng.


    After learning that Huang Fengshan had come to his home today, Qiu Ningshuang had been looking forward to it all day. As a result, Huang Feng pushed the time to the evening. Moreover, it was relatively late. After waiting for a day, she saw Huang Feng complain. One sentence.


    "Well, something happened in the factory." Huang Feng said, although because of Secretary Qiu, the people from the government departments no longer insisted on going to Feng Huangfeng''s factory, but today''s things still have some impact on the factory. Therefore, Huang Feng stayed there, not leaving in a hurry, just to stabilize people''s hearts.


    "Then your problem has been resolved?" Qiu Ningshuang said, although Qiu Ningshuang just complained a bit because he wanted to see Huang Feng earlier, but obviously, in her heart, Huang Feng''s affairs are more important.


    "It''s solved, this time I really lost Secretary Qiu to come forward." Huang Feng said.


    "What is Secretary Qiu in private?" Qiu Ningshuang said dissatisfied, and Huang Feng called her father like this, which made her feel alive.


    "Oh, Uncle Qiu." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Qiu Ningshuang was satisfied now, and took Huang Feng into it. Only then did he see Huang Feng still carrying something in his hand.


    "Come on when you come, why do you bring things? My dad doesn''t like others bringing things to the door." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "I didn''t spend any money. This is the wine brewed by my factory. I brought it to Uncle Qiu as a taster." Huang Feng motioned to the box and said, this is the first batch of "Xian Niang", which has been packaged. of.


    "Your winery? Do you still have a winery?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "Yes, it hasn''t been a long time since it opened, and something happened there today," Huang Feng said.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang had already entered the door. Secretary Qiu was reading the newspaper in the living room. After knowing that Huang Feng was coming tonight, he pushed the evening entertainment and returned earlier.


    "Uncle Qiu." Huang Feng called out politely.


    "Xiaofeng is here?" Secretary Qiu said with a smile on his face. At this time, he did not call Huang Fenghuang boss.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied. At this time, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother also appeared from the kitchen. Seeing Huang Feng, she also said with a smile on her face: "Xiaofeng is here, just in time, the food will be ready soon."


    "Hello, Auntie, trouble you." Huang Feng said.


    "What is the trouble? It''s all commonplace. Don''t dislike auntie''s craftsmanship later." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said with a smile.


    The food is indeed ready soon, and Qiu Ningshuang''s mother blames Huang Feng for bringing things to the door, but Qiu Ningshuang''s father is a little curious about the wine Huang Feng brings: "This is your''Xian Niang''?"


    "Yeah, Uncle Qiu, this wine has just been on the market. I brought it today. I also want you to taste it and give some advice." Huang Feng said while pouring the wine to Secretary Qiu.


    "Well, it smells very fragrant." Secretary Qiu said, "I just don''t know if the taste is worthy of the word''Xian Niang''."


    "Drink less." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "I know." Secretary Qiu said, while taking a sip, his eyes lit up and said: "Yes, yes, it''s immortal brew!"


    "Uncle Qiu likes it." Huang Feng said. He is still very confident in his wine, so he is not worried that Secretary Qiu will not like it.


    After that, the atmosphere during the banquet was very good. Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother¡¯s craftsmanship is still very good. Although they are all home-cooked dishes, they taste great. It can be seen that the other party is still very experienced in cooking. meeting.


    After the meal, Qiu Ningshuang helped her mother to wash the dishes in the kitchen, while Huang Feng followed Secretary Qiu to the study. The two obviously had something to talk about.


    "Today''s affairs, do you know who was behind it?" Secretary Qiu asked.


    "I''m not sure, but I can guess it roughly. It''s Peng Chengfu, a young man from the capital. He didn''t expect that this guy still has connections in Qing Province." Huang Feng said.


    "Peng Chengfu? The Peng family?" Although Secretary Qiu did not know the Peng family in the imperial capital very well, he still knew it. After all, he was still very influential in the officialdom of the Peng family. , Is the number two of our Qing province."


    Although it was Secretary Huang who came out this time, Secretary Qiu still saw the shadow of No. 2 in this matter.


    "Is it him?" Huang Feng said. Because of Tong Qianjun''s account book, Huang Feng naturally knew the other party, but he didn''t expect that behind this incident, there was actually a shadow of the other party.

 781 Chapter 781: Misunderstanding

    "It should be the case of Tong Qianjun last time that he knew about it. Moreover, it is said that he has something to do with the Peng family in the Imperial Capital. Therefore, there is nothing surprising about helping Peng Chengfu this time." Secretary Qiu said.


    Huang Feng nodded. Huang Feng also felt a little tricky when such an opponent attacked him. Fortunately, he was not the unreliable college graduate before.


    "But don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to go too far." Secretary Qiu said, "I believe he understands what I meant to release today. Now that the undercurrents are surging in Qing Province, he shouldn''t fight for a descendant of the Peng family. Yes, even if you have to do it, you will not do it until you are ready."


    The undercurrent within Qing Province was not only felt on the second, but Secretary Qiu also knew about it. There were even the shadow of him and Secretary Tan. However, Huang Feng was not a member of officialdom after all, so Secretary Qiu did not. Too much to say.


    "Thank you Secretary Qiu. If it weren''t for you, my factory might be closed today." Huang Feng said gratefully.


    "I didn''t do anything. You helped me in the Tong Qianjun case." Secretary Qiu waved his hand and said, "Also, I know you are a member of the National Security Bureau. The province is not good either."


    Through the previous Tianjiao Group, Secretary Qiu already knew that Huang Feng¡¯s status in the National Security Bureau seemed not low, and even the Ministry of Public Security called Huang Feng directly. Obviously, he was not as simple as an ordinary National Security Bureau member. .


    Moreover, Secretary Qiu also knew that there was nothing wrong with the Huangfeng factory. It was Peng Chengfu and No. 2 who deliberately embarrassed him. Therefore, if Huang Feng really made trouble and caused dissatisfaction with the big guys behind him, things would be troublesome.


    "What are you talking about." At this time, Qiu Ningshuang brought in two cups of tea.


    "Just chat." Secretary Qiu said, "Okay, don''t delay your young people talking, Xiaofeng, you go out."


    "Ok."


    Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang left the study and came to Qiu Ningshuang''s room.


    This is the first time Huang Feng has come to Qiu Ningshuang''s room. The decoration in Qiu Ningshuang''s room is very simple. There are not too many posters that girls have, big bear toys or something.


    Qiu Ningshuang originally thought that her room was pretty good, but when she saw Huang Feng looking at her room, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed, thinking that Huang Fengshan would not feel too feminine?


    "How''s it going?" Huang Feng asked about her current situation after probably looking at Qiu Ningshuang''s room.


    "It''s okay, it''s quite boring." Qiu Ningshuang said: "I usually take a break and then practice magic. There is nothing else I can do. However, I will go back to work in two days."


    Huang Feng frowned, "So fast? The bullet in your body hasn''t been taken out yet."


    "It''s okay, there is no impact." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "I''ll try again for you." Huang Feng said.


    "Good." Qiu Ningshuang replied.


    After that, the two sat on Qiu Ningshuang''s bed. Huang Feng once again poured the energy of his magical martial arts into Qiu Ningshuang''s body. As the energy reached the position of the bullet, Huang Feng felt resistance again.


    Just like last time, Huang Feng felt the bullet''s damage to Qiu Ningshuang''s meridians, but it was not too serious. As long as the time was not too long, Qiu Ningshuang''s own magic could repair those meridians.


    It¡¯s just that if the bullet stays in the body forever, it obviously won¡¯t work. Huang Feng also wants to get the bullet out. Compared to the last treatment, Huang Feng¡¯s energy in his body has increased a bit, but, However, there was still no qualitative change, so Huang Feng used energy to wash the bullet over and over again, but he couldn''t force it out of his body.


    However, Huang Feng did not give up easily this time, because he had already seen a little looseness, and he wondered if if he worked harder, the bullet would come out.


    And because of the exhaustion of energy, Huang Feng''s forehead was already sweating, and his face seemed a little pale. Qiu Ningshuang quickly said, "Huang Feng, are you okay? Stop it, don''t do it."


    Huang Feng stopped leisurely, but failed again. However, the effort just now was not completely ineffective. Huang Feng wrapped the bullet around with his own energy. In this way, that The bullet would not affect Qiu Ningshuang''s body.


    Moreover, through the test just now, Huang Feng felt that if he could reach the level of a first-class expert, he should be able to take out the bullet. When that time, not only Qiu Ningshuang, but also Tian Lin¡¯s eyes could be cured. Can be cured.


    However, if Huang Feng only relies on his own cultivation, it is obvious that Huang Feng wants to break through to the point where he is a first-class master.


    "When will I be able to teleport to those martial arts worlds? When I get there, my Beiming divine art will be useful." Huang Feng thought.


    However, immediately I felt dizzy. This was the reason for the excessive exertion. Seeing Huang Feng''s body seemed to be unstable, Qiu Ningshuang quickly saved Huang Feng and asked concerned: "Huang Feng, how are you? They said they told you to stop earlier? Are you okay? Don''t scare me."


    "I''m fine, just take a rest." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    However, at this moment, the door of the room was suddenly opened, and the figure of Qiu Ningshuang''s mother appeared in the vision of Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang, and the two were stunned.


    And Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother was also stunned. She came in to bring in some fruit for Huang Feng and the two of them. When she saw that the door was not closed, she came in directly. She didn¡¯t expect to see her daughter and Huang Feng hugging her. together.


    "Well, you continue, I won''t bother you." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said with a smile, and then retired.


    Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang looked at each other and knew that Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother had misunderstood. However, they hadn¡¯t said anything yet. Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother appeared again. She quickly came in and put down the fruit plate in her hand. The two smiled at Huang Feng, and then they retreated.


    "Did Auntie misunderstand something?" Huang Feng looked at how he and Qiu Ningshuang looked now, and said.


    "Sure." Qiu Ningshuang gave Huang Feng a white look, but he didn''t push Huang Feng away because Huang Feng''s face hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    "Or, let me explain?" Huang Feng whispered.


    "Do you think she would believe it?" Qiu Ningshuang said, "But it''s nothing, you don''t have to worry."

 782 Chapter 782

    "Okay." Since Qiu Ningshuang didn''t care anymore, Huang Feng would naturally not be so hypocritical.


    Huang Feng rested for a while before his face returned to normal. He looked at Qiu Ningshuang and said, "I can''t take out the bullet in your body yet, but if my internal strength gets deeper, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang simply replied without paying too much attention.


    Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang chatted for a while, and Huang Feng was about to leave. He had been misunderstood by Qiu Ningshuang''s mother before. If he stayed here for too long, the misunderstanding would be even greater.


    "Uncle, aunt, it''s getting late, I''ll leave first." Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang''s parents.


    "I left so early, let''s play again." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "No," Huang Feng said.


    "Ningshuang, send Xiaofeng off." Secretary Qiu said.


    "I see, Dad." Qiu Ningshuang replied.


    "I now doubt if you are your parents, who have misunderstood us before. Your mother actually told us to continue. I''m leaving, but your dad will keep me." Outside the door, Huang Feng smiled while walking. He said to Qiu Ningshuang.


    "They want me to marry soon." Qiu Ningshuang said, but she naturally knew what her parents thought, because she had revealed to them what she thought about Huang Feng before, although she didn''t say it clearly. , However, both of them should also understand, so after seeing that scene today, her mother was not too surprised or angry.


    And Qiu Ningshuang was also very happy, which at least showed that his parents supported him in this matter.


    "You will really marry then, your parents will definitely be reluctant." Huang Feng said with a smile. Qiu Ningshuang is the only child, and Secretary Qiu and his wife must be very loving.


    "Sure." Qiu Ningshuang said, she could think that when she got married, her mother would definitely cry reluctantly, "I just don''t know where the man who married me is now."


    After Qiu Ningshuang finished speaking, he stared at Huang Feng closely, seeing Huang Feng very uncomfortable. He coughed and said, "Well, that''s all right, let''s get here. I''ll go first, and you can go back."


    After speaking, Huang Feng turned around and left. Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s inexplicable eyes made Huang Feng a little flustered. He thought about the things that Qiu Ningshuang was looking for as a shield before, and he thought to himself that what she said just now, was it right? Meaningful.


    "Big idiot!" Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng''s back, hiding his feet in the same place, and whispered in a low voice, but it was useless to complain. Huang Feng had already left, and he obviously couldn''t see it.


    "Xiaofeng is gone?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother hurriedly asked when her daughter came back.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang replied.


    "Come and tell your mom, where are you? I tell you, take precautions, don''t get pregnant before marriage, you know?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother quickly pulled her over and said.


    "Mom, what are you talking about." Qiu Ningshuang suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. Her mother just saw that she and Huang Feng were hugged together, and she was able to associate so much. This imagination is also rich enough: "There is nothing between Huang Feng and me. ."


    "Not yet. Mom has seen it. You young people are impulsive. Mom can understand. But you, a girl, must pay attention to protecting yourself, you know?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother has an expression that I know. Said to Qiu Ningshuang.


    Qiu Ningshuang opened her mouth and wanted to explain again, but looking at her mother''s appearance, she knew that the explanation would be useless.


    "Okay, Ningshuang, we didn''t say anything about you, Xiaofeng, I still know a little bit, a good person, and your mother and I will not oppose your affairs." Secretary Qiu who was watching the news also said.


    "Dad..." Qiu Ningshuang became even more speechless. It seemed that her mother had already told her father about the matter just now, and both of them actually believed it.


    "I won''t tell you anymore, I went to bed." Qiu Ningshuang knew that it was useless to explain, so he turned and went back to the room to rest.


    "This child, why did he leave after saying so well, and is still shy?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother wanted to call Qiu Ningshuang.


    But it was stopped by Secretary Qiu: "Okay, let them decide on the children''s affairs, let''s not care about that much."


    "Isn''t this the first time I saw my daughter fall in love, I''m afraid she will suffer." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother retorted, but she didn''t call Qiu Ningshuang any more questions.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn''t know that Qiu Ningshuang would be misunderstood by her parents so badly. After leaving Qiu Ningshuang''s house, he could still remember the expression that Qiu Ningshuang looked at him when he spoke.


    After returning home, Bai Xiaorou was not there. It should have been something to go out. Huang Feng is not worried about her safety. Although she does not have much internal strength, she has a lot of experience. Most people really don¡¯t want to hurt her. If there is any dangerous task, Huang Feng will also be told.


    "Go, Xiaobai, let''s go out for a stroll." Huang Feng said to Xiaobai. He rarely has time to take Xiaobai out, but when there is time today, he is ready to take Xiaobai out to get some breath.


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Bai ran over happily. Huang Feng went out during the day and he could only stay at home. Although sometimes he could go to the villa, after all, the place was limited. air is fresh?Of course, Kitty was worse than him. He could only stay in the villa and couldn''t go anywhere.


    One person and one wolf went out like that, and Xiaobai jumped for joy as soon as he got out of the building, but because of Huangfeng, it was not easy to go far.


    "it''s him!"


    Just as Huang Feng was taking Xiaobai for a stroll in the community, a few people suddenly jumped out of the small road next to him and stopped him.


    Huang Feng frowned and looked at these people in front of him and said, "What are you going to do?"


    The leader did not speak, but stared at Xiao Bai with greedy eyes. Xiao Bai also saw the other''s eyes, suddenly raised his head slightly, showing sharp teeth, and snarled at the man.


    "Are you sure it is this dog?" The people next to him didn''t seem to hear Huang Feng''s words, and said directly to the leader.


    "Yes, it''s this white dog, don''t you see it is very ordinary, but very powerful." The man said, then turned his head to look at Huang Feng and said: "This dog, we want it, you give me a price Right."


    "I''m sick!" Huang Feng said with a glance, and then he took Xiao Bai and wanted to leave.


    "Stop! Who let you go?!" The few people stepped forward with ill-faced faces, blocking Huang Feng''s path.

 783 Chapter 783

    "Go away!" Huang Feng said with a face turned into a face. Although in reality, he wouldn''t easily attack people, but if someone provoked him, he would not be polite.


    "Boy, it''s pretty arrogant." The headed person, not scared by Huang Feng, sneered and said: "Don''t talk about buying a dog. Your dog killed my general before. , Tell me how to compensate."


    "General?"


    "Yes, that night, your dog kicked my general to death. I have been looking for you for many days, and you have to pay me." The man said.


    At this time, Huang Feng also recognized the other party. This person was the one who took Xiaobai out for a stroll before. The night he met the little girl Xue Mengzhu, the person he met was indeed with a big dog.


    However, Huang Feng remembered that Xiaobai just kicked the dog, and did not kill him. At most, he was injured. The person in front of him was obviously nonsense.


    This person did lie to blackmail Huang Feng. However, he did find Huang Feng for a long time. He only knew that Huang Feng lived in this community before. However, the time when Huang Feng came back was not fixed every day. , Without Xiao Bai by his side, even if he met Huang Feng, he wouldn''t necessarily remember it. After all, Xiao Bai''s impression of him was greater than that of Huang Feng.


    Today, he met Huang Feng with great difficulty, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t let Huang Feng go easily, and his purpose was not to make Huang Feng lose money, but in Xiaobai¡¯s body, for the big man who could easily defeat him. The general''s Xiaobai, he has been coveted for a long time.


    "Your dog is dead?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, your dog killed it!" the man said, "Stop talking nonsense, are you paying for it?"


    "How do you want me to pay?" Huang Feng asked with a smile.


    "I spent hundreds of thousands of my general to buy it. I don''t think you are like a rich man. In this way, I don''t make it difficult for you, as long as you give me your dog." The man said.


    "Oh, I want my dog." Huang Feng suddenly realized: "Okay, no problem!"


    "Really?!" The man was surprised. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to agree so easily. He could see how extraordinary Huang Feng''s dog was. As his owner, Huang Feng would definitely be able to see it. When he came out, he thought that Huang Feng would not agree to it, and he had recruited people just to be hard at that time, but he didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so "talky".


    "It turns out that this guy is a coward. Seeing that there are so many people on my side, he immediately persuaded him, what a fucking coward," the man thought.


    "Of course it is true." Huang Feng said: "Hey, take the rope!"


    The man walked towards Huang Feng with surprise on his face, and was about to take the rope from Huang Feng''s hand. However, before he could get the rope in his hand, he felt that he was hit in the stomach and was hit hard.


    "Dog, I''ve already given it to you, so I don''t have anything to do with the rest." Huang Feng said lightly while looking at the flying figure.


    "Quickly, catch that dog for me!" After the man landed, he didn''t care about the pain, and quickly said to the person who came with him.


    Just now when he was about to connect the rope, he was kicked by Xiaobai. Although it hurts, he was still very happy. This shows that Xiaobai is very strong. Now Xiaobai is his own. The stronger Bai is, the happier he is naturally.


    "Little beast, come here!"


    "Hey, don''t run around."


    The few people hurriedly rounded up to Xiao Bai. Just now Xiao Bai''s kick made their eyes bright. They didn''t expect that Xiao Bai''s power would be so great. There were still some people who looked down on Xiao Bai. I also knew in my heart that Xiao Bai must be a special breed of dog.


    And soon, they experienced it personally, Xiao Bai¡¯s agility and strength, I saw Xiao Bai¡¯s figure shuttled back and forth between several people, and quickly only left shadows, constantly jumping, using Its feet kicked all those people one by one, and no one was exception.


    "Damn, this little thing is too powerful."


    "That''s it, this is the first time I have seen a dog with such great power and speed."


    Those people lay on the ground one by one and said, but their suffering has not passed, because Xiaobai has received Huang Feng''s order to teach these people severely. Of course Xiaobai will not be polite, and even if Huang Feng didn''t say anything, and Xiao Bai would not let go of those who dare to make their own ideas.


    I saw that after the people fell, Xiao Bai still did not let them go, and continued to run fast, stepping on this one for a while, kicking that one for a while, Xiao Bai''s power is not small, although he has not fully matured yet. , However, the beast is a beast after all, how can it be that these ordinary humans can compare.


    So, it didn¡¯t take long for these people to be injured. However, they were all internal injuries. Huang Feng didn¡¯t let Xiaobai grab or bite. He could only kick and step on it. However, this was enough for them to suffer. Now No one can get up anymore.


    And Huang Feng has already left, as he said, I have given you this "dog", and the rest is your own business. You can''t control it, so don''t blame me.


    The movement here also attracted a lot of onlookers, but everyone looked at Xiaobai''s toughness and didn''t dare to step forward to help, but someone called an ambulance for help.


    After kicking these people, Xiao Bai tore all their clothes. Although the weather was not cold at this time, there were many people around who were onlookers, and they were naked. Look, those people can''t wait to find a hole to get in.


    Xiaobai was very satisfied with his masterpiece, and finally wandered around those people proudly, only then ran out of the crowd and disappeared.


    "You''re back?"


    In a corner not far from the square, Huang Feng saw Xiaobai again, and wanted to reach out and touch him, but Xiaobai avoided him.


    "Hehe, you little fellow, you are actually still angry." Huang Feng saw Xiaobai''s behavior, a little bit dumbfounded. Obviously, Xiaobai was a little angry because he just threw it to someone else.


    However, Xiao Bai was not really angry with Huang Feng. He knew what Huang Feng meant. Therefore, Huang Feng coaxed a few words and it was all right. However, those poor guys were caught by this person. I don''t know if a wolf is playing tricks.


    However, to Huang Feng tonight, it is destined to not be calm. Those people before seemed to be just appetizers. When Huang Feng and Xiao Bai walked to a relatively secluded place, Huang Feng felt dangerous. Breath.

 784 Chapter 784 Hidden Weapon

    Xiao Bai was a sacred beast, and his sensing ability was not weak. Therefore, when Huang Feng felt dangerous, he also felt the same. One man and one wolf stopped at the same time.


    "Friend, come out."


    Huang Feng stood on the spot, looked at the dark surroundings and said, although there is no trace of abnormality around him, Huang Feng can feel from the darkness that there seems to be a beast, staring at him, which makes Huang Feng Peak is very uncomfortable.


    "call out!"


    An impenetrable sound of breaking the wind came, Huang Feng''s neck crooked, and only a white light flashed before his eyes, rubbing his neck, and flew past. If Huang Feng reacted more slowly, The thing will be directly stuck in his neck.


    Huang Feng had a hint of anger and fear in his heart. Obviously, there was indeed someone ambushing him, and the other party was also full of maliciousness towards him. He didn''t even mean to talk to him, so he just started it. Moreover, the first action was to kill. trick.


    The other party''s behavior also aroused Huang Feng''s anger. The other party''s shot was so fierce that if he were replaced by an ordinary person, he might have been killed on the spot just now. This person seemed to take human life very lightly and didn''t care about killing.


    And the other party''s actions were not finished yet, after Huang Feng had just evaded the hidden weapon before, several more wind breaking sounds sounded at the same time, actually attacking Huang Feng''s upper, middle and lower three lanes at the same time!


    "Asshole!"


    Huang Feng roared, and then, his body was already distorted at an incredible angle and moved crookedly, very "coincidentally" to avoid the three hidden weapons, but the other party is obviously not a novice, so the three hidden weapons The angle is very tricky, even if Huang Feng hides, his clothes have been cut a few times.


    Huang Feng felt even more Ling Ran. He didn''t know the opponent''s specific skill now, but with this hidden weapon, the opponent could enter the ranks of masters.


    And Huang Feng didn''t plan to sit still. He hid, and rushed in the direction of the hidden weapon. However, the other party was obviously aware of Huang Feng''s thoughts. While constantly moving, the hidden weapon fired more quickly. Come here.


    Huang Feng was blocked by the opponent for a while. Of course, he could fly over at once, and he should be able to catch the opponent. However, Huang Feng didn''t know if the opponent had other helpers around. When not sure about the specific situation of the other party, Huang Feng did not want to play his hole cards.


    "Xiaobai, go!" Huang Feng said softly to Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai suddenly turned into a white shadow and disappeared in front of Huang Feng. It didn''t take long for him to hear a scream from a bush not far to the left of Huang Feng.


    The hidden weapon that had been flying towards Huang Feng before suddenly disappeared. Huang Feng did not stop, and quickly rushed to the place where the screams were heard.


    There, Huang Feng saw Xiaobai fighting a man with a tough aura. Xiaobai was fast and powerful. However, the opponent''s combat experience was also very rich. For a while, Xiaobai could not take advantage of it. To the upper hand.


    Of course, this is Xiaobai''s purely physical condition. If he uses magic, the person on the other side will definitely suffer.


    That person also discovered Huang Feng''s arrival at this time, and his face changed for the first time. He found that many things were different from what he thought.


    Originally, according to the news he received, Huang Feng''s skills should not be strong, and there would be no problem in defeating him. However, the facts proved that his news was wrong. Huang Feng''s strength was very strong, although he did not fight in close quarters. However, from the way Huang Feng avoided his hidden weapon, he could judge that Huang Feng''s skill was definitely not weak.


    However, at this time, he also thought that Huang Feng and himself were at best tied. He wanted to leave, but it was not difficult. It was just that he did not expect that the dog beside Huang Feng was actually so powerful. Following the other party''s way, he was entangled by the other party.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about what the other party thought. Huang Feng was also relieved when he saw that there was only one person in the other party. If there were more people like this, he might be attacked by the other party.


    However, now that there is only one person, Huang Feng is not so worried. Xiaobai attacked with him. Huang Feng didn''t even use the shadow cloak. He just stepped on Lingbo''s microsteps under his feet and used Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist in his hands. , Killed the opponent, this is also Huang Feng''s most commonly used attack method.


    When the man saw Huang Feng attack, he immediately made a move to resist, but he was careless, his calf was hit by Xiao Bai, and the tremendous strength immediately made his body lose balance.


    "bump"


    Seeing the other party''s flaws, Huang Feng''s speed accelerated again, and in the surprise of the other party''s face, he slammed a punch on the other party''s face.


    The man¡¯s left cheek swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then, not over yet, Huang Feng kicked the opponent¡¯s stomach with one foot. After that, his right foot was supported by the opponent¡¯s body, and his body rotated 360. At ten degrees, his left foot kicked on the opponent''s chest again.


    "puff!"


    The man spit out a mouthful of blood, and the corners of his mouth and face were red everywhere, which was very dazzling.


    "Say, who are you? Why are you attacking me?" Huang Feng''s body moved with the opponent''s body. When the opponent''s body fell to the ground, he had already pulled out a dagger and pressed it against the opponent''s neck, and asked harshly .


    "Humph!" Although the man''s face turned pale, he gave a cold snort to Huang Feng, as if he didn''t mean to answer Huang Feng.


    "Drink, the mouth is quite hard." Huang Feng said with a sneer. In reality, he would not easily make a good shot at others, but it was just that the opponent was an ordinary person, and it was not too threatening to himself. in the case of.


    However, the person in front of him, judging from his skill, was obviously not an ordinary person, and, if he hadn''t been careful enough before, he might have been killed. Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t mind and shot the opponent.


    "Puff!" The dagger in Huang Feng''s hand was inserted into the opponent''s arm without hesitation. The man let out a scream, and there was a lot of cold sweat on his forehead, but he still didn''t mean to speak.


    "Okay, I see how long you can hold on!" Huang Feng pulled out the dagger and brought out a handful of blood. After that, without stopping, he wiped into the opponent''s other arm.


    "Ah!" The man let out a scream again, his face became paler, and the eyes looking at Huang Feng became more hostile and bitter, but he hadn''t compromised yet.

 785 Chapter 785

    "Look at me with this kind of look? You obviously did it to me first, okay." Huang Feng vomited, but this did not affect the movement of his hand. The dagger was pulled out again and then plugged in. That person Screaming again and again, but Huang Feng''s expression remained unchanged, as if he was not the one who did it.


    At this time, that person had already understood that Huang Feng was not an ordinary person, and an ordinary person would definitely not be able to be as calm as Huang Feng, and the tormentor would not even have the same expression.


    After pulling out the dagger again, Huang Feng didn''t rush to plug it in again. It wasn''t because he was kind of suddenly, but because if he plugged it in again, the other party might die from bleeding too much, but he died. Nothing, but I still haven''t got the answer I want, that''s not okay.


    "Do you think I can''t find out if you don''t say it? Show you something." Huang Feng took out the ID of a member of the National Security Bureau on his body and put it in front of the other party and said: "See what happened at this time? I don¡¯t know if you know it or not, but I can tell you that this is the ID of a member of the National Security Bureau. Did you know that the National Security Bureau? It¡¯s a special structure. It¡¯s not very difficult to investigate your identity. Of course, you can also doubt, but..."


    "I don''t doubt it!"


    Before Huang Feng finished speaking, the man said, Huang Feng looked at the other person in surprise and said, "You know the National Security Bureau?"


    "Not bad!" the man said weakly.


    Of course he knew about the National Security Bureau. He had heard of it when he was in the army, and he had contacted it after he retired. He also knew the rights and capabilities of the National Security Bureau. Therefore, he did not doubt what Huang Feng said. If Huang Feng is really a member of the National Security Bureau, it is not very difficult to investigate his identity.


    However, this made him even more surprised. The news he received before only said that Huang Feng was an ordinary person and had no skills. Originally, when he received this task, he was a little dissatisfied and thought it was a waste of him. time.


    However, he now knows that he was wrong. Is Huang Feng lack of skill?In front of Huang Feng, it would be a complete defeat, and there would be no tricks at all. This was the premise that he had used hidden weapons at the beginning.


    Only now did he know that Huang Feng was actually a member of the National Security Bureau. He had seen the ID of a member of the National Security Bureau before. Therefore, he knew that Huang Feng¡¯s ID was real, and this also explained why Huang Feng There will be such a strong skill, no one who can enter the National Security Bureau is mediocre.


    "Master, what kind of person are you offending?" The person sighed in his heart.


    "You know the National Security Bureau, then it will be easier, don''t waste time, tell me who you are." Huang Feng put away the documents and said, he did not expect that this person who attacked him would actually know the National Security Bureau. This also shows that this person is not an ordinary person and cannot be an ordinary gangster.


    Before, when Huang Feng was attacked for the first time, he was still thinking whether this person was the one who just wanted to rob Xiaobai, and now it seems that it is obviously not.


    "The National Security Bureau is great, but you are just an ordinary member. If you offend the Peng family, you will die!" The man looked at Huang Feng and said, with some envy and contempt in his tone.


    When he was in the army before, he also thought about joining the National Security Bureau, but he was brushed off during the assessment. He still yearned for the National Security Bureau.


    However, after leaving the army, he joined the Peng family and served as the Peng family''s escort. He also knows that those places he envied before will be helpless when facing those big families, the relationship between those big families The web is intricate and complicated, and no one can easily shake it.


    Therefore, he had such a complicated mood when he knew that Huang Feng was a member of the National Security Bureau. Now in his heart, the National Security Bureau has lost its previous mystery. He is just a slightly more powerful special organization.


    And Huang Feng is just an ordinary member of the National Security Bureau, he does not think that such an ordinary member against the Peng family will have a good end.


    "The Peng family?" Huang Feng narrowed his eyes, and a cold light flashed. Hearing these two words, he already knew who sent the person in front of him. He didn''t expect that he had given him a chance, but, The other party is still so reluctant. When the day comes, he finds Qingsheng No. 2 to find his fault, and at night, he sends such a person to find his own life. This is simply to forget himself.


    At this time, Huang Feng had murdered Peng Chengfu for the first time.


    "Yes, it is the Peng family. The power of the Peng family is beyond your imagination. If you offend the Peng family, you will not end well!" The man said proudly. Although he is not named Peng, he is Peng. The guard of the family, therefore, has always been proud of the Peng family.


    "Huh, is the Peng family great? The Peng family can do whatever they want?" Huang Feng said with a sneer.


    To be honest, my own power is not comparable to the Peng family. However, I have a storage box and a space of that different dimension. It is okay to save my life. Under this premise, I can fight against each other. You will not necessarily lose.


    However, the person in front of him obviously did not know Huang Feng''s specific situation. Hearing Huang Feng''s words, he also sneered and said, "Arrogant and ignorant! I tell you, the Peng family can do whatever they want! The Peng family is amazing! You have offended the Peng family, although you are only a junior, but the anger of the Peng family is not something you can bear! Do you think it is great to be a member of the National Security Bureau? I tell you, in front of the Peng family, this is simply not enough. !"


    "Really?" Huang Feng said with a faint smile: "As for me, the principle of being a human being is to have gratitude and revenge! The Peng family is amazing? Hmph, I can''t see it, as long as they treat me Do it, I can''t kill it!"


    "It''s not wrong to kill it? You kill it. You kill the Peng family, even the National Security Bureau can''t protect you!" The man sneered and said, but because he was too weak, he spoke very quietly.


    "Well, since you begged me to kill you to see, if I didn''t agree, it would seem unkind!" Huang Feng said. After that, he saw his dagger slash in front of the opponent. There was an extra hole in his neck, and the skin and flesh turned out suddenly, and blood was bleeding.


    "You, how dare you?" The man looked at Huang Feng in disbelief and said. He did not expect that Huang Feng would actually dare to kill him. Although he was not a member of the Peng family, he was doing things for the Peng family after all. This time it was also for the younger generation of the Peng family. If Huang Feng killed himself, it would be against the Peng family.


    Therefore, he believed that as long as Huang Feng was not stupid, he would not kill himself, but now it seems that he was obviously wrong.

 786 Chapter 786 Cooperation with Tianjiao Group

    "Peng family?!"


    Huang Feng looked at the corpse that was gradually getting cold, and muttered softly in his mouth. To be honest, he did not understand the influence of the Peng family in the imperial capital. However, through some side news, he can also know that the Peng family¡¯s The power is definitely not small.


    However, this does not mean that Huang Feng is already scared. He did intend to let Peng Chengfu die before. After all, he doesn''t like killing people very much in reality. However, he did not expect that the other party would not only accept it if he didn''t see him well, but actually Still thinking of retaliating against himself more vigorously, finding someone to make trouble in his own factory, and sending someone to assassinate him, Huang Feng finally moved to kill himself.


    And the person in front of him is just an interest. Huang Feng''s goal is Peng Chengfu behind him, or even the entire Peng family, if they make a point for Peng Chengfu.


    However, Huang Feng is not a brainless person. His current strength is not bad. However, his power is much worse than the Peng family. This matter is to be done, but it must be done step by step.


    After that, Huang Feng took the person''s body into the ring, and now his ring is vacant, there is no problem putting a corpse.


    "Xiaobai, let''s go." Huang Feng said to Xiaobai. As he walked, Huang Feng called Tian Jun and asked about Peng Chengfu''s latest news.


    "Peng Chengfu hasn¡¯t changed much now. The photos you gave him worked before. Peng Chengfu seems to have beaten Cai Tian, ??and Cai Tian seems to have resentment this time. One of his horses contacted a man on the road today. , The other party secretly taught Peng Chengfu a meal." Tian Jun said on the phone.


    "Oh? So Cai Tian''s actually have such courage?" Huang Feng asked with some surprise. When he gave the photos to Peng Chengfu before, he only wanted to make the relationship between Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian crack. It was mutual suspicion, but I never thought of turning the two into enemies.


    And Peng Chengfu beat Cai Tian, ??Huang Feng can guess this situation, after all, Peng Chengfu has always acted arrogantly, and Cai Tian actually found someone to beat Peng Chengfu, this is what Huang Feng did not expect. After all, Cai Tian has been shooting Peng Chengfu before. It¡¯s a flattering, Cai Tian himself was at a loss. How could he dare to do something to Peng Chengfu?


    However, now it seems that he doesn''t know what Cai Tian thinks, he really wants to do something against Peng Chengfu.


    "Who knows, maybe he wants to attack Peng Chengfu, as long as he doesn''t know that he did it. This is Qing Province, not the imperial capital. It is not that convenient for Peng Chengfu to investigate things." Tian Jun said.


    Huang Feng nodded, agreeing with Tian Jun''s words, and in this way, Huang Feng had an idea. Originally, he thought that he would do something with Peng Chengfu tonight, but now it seems that he can wait any longer. Wait.


    "Well, you can help me pay attention, when will Cai Tian''s people start?" Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    "No problem." Tian Jun said. Now he has a lot of people under his hand. Therefore, he is always looking for someone on the road to teach Peng Chengfu. He has known it a long time ago, and he wants to know when the other party will start. It''s not too difficult.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng said to Xiaobai: "Let''s go home."


    One person and one wolf. When passing by the people who were looking for faults before, the crowd of onlookers had not dispersed yet. I could vaguely see a doctor appearing inside. Who should call the ambulance arrived. Huang Feng also saw through the crowd. Inside, the miserable behavior of those people gave Xiao Bai a thumbs up, praising him for his good work.


    When Huang Feng returned to the residence, Bai Xiaorou had already returned. She was sitting in the living room watching TV as if she was okay. Seeing Huang Feng coming back, she simply said hello, and did not tell Huang Feng that she was out tonight. thing.


    If Bai Xiaorou didn''t say anything, Huang Feng didn''t ask. He still had things to do on his own side, so naturally he didn''t want to be nosy.


    After returning to the room, Huang Feng called Su Yumo. Although the two could not meet every day, the phone number was indispensable.


    Su Yumo''s mood didn''t seem to be very high, Huang Feng asked about it before he knew what was going on.


    It turned out that this incident was related to Manager Yuan. The thing that Su Yumo was worried about before still happened. The weight loss drug that Manager Yuan hurriedly listed is really similar to Tianjiao Group''s products. The key is that this is similar. Su Yumo and the others Although I know that the other party has plagiarized their formula, but they can''t do anything to the other party, and the outflow of the formula should be related to the previous executive who left without saying goodbye.


    Now there are two new weight-loss drugs on the market. The key is that the effects are similar. Originally, Tianjiao Group could still occupy the market with the advantage of the effect. However, with the emergence of Manager Yuan, this advantage does not exist. Now, although their products can still be sold, they don¡¯t have the same sales as before.


    The strength of the Landou Group is definitely stronger than that of the Tianjiao Group. Although in Qing Province, he is still a newcomer, but the foundation is there after all. Therefore, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao can''t guarantee that, they just They were able to fight each other, but what made them feel awkward was that the things the other party was fighting with them actually flowed out from their side.


    "Mengjiao is going to be furious now. If that executive appears in front of her again, Mengjiao can tear him up directly." Su Yumo said on the phone, chatting with Huang Feng for a while, and confessing what was in her heart After she was bored and said it, her mood was much better.


    "I believe it." Huang Feng smiled and said, Xie Mengjiao''s temper, he still knows, and he is indeed capable of doing something like this: "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, step by step, after all, the other party It¡¯s the old fox. This time it¡¯s a lesson to remind you to pay attention to employment in the future. Of course, there will be a chance in the future to find this place from the Landou Group."


    Huang Feng also didn''t expect that Manager Yuan was so shameless. After failing to steal the formula once, he did not give up. Moreover, he finally succeeded. I have to say that this guy is really an old fox.


    "Well, I think so too. The matter has already happened, and it''s no use regretting it. It''s true to sum up the lesson." Su Yumo said.


    "It''s best if you can think so." Huang Feng said, "By the way, what I told you last time, how about the cooperation?"


    "Aren''t you kidding me?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Of course not, am I so bored?" Huang Feng said.

 787 Chapter 787

    Ever since Huang Feng knew that real-world things could be transported to other spaces through agents, he has been thinking hard about what methods should be used to make more money.


    Women and children are the best to make money. This is also applicable in other time and space. Before Huang Feng asked Ning Wushuang to bring some cosmetics to her time and space, it was really popular. You know, it¡¯s not there now. During the Taiping era, there were still wars in many places, but even this did not affect the sales of cosmetics there.


    And with two rings, especially after the volume of the second ring is larger, Ning Wushuang can wear more cosmetics at one time, and many cosmetics are very small in volume, so they can bring The number has naturally increased.


    Not only the time and space of Ning Wushuang, but even the world of swords and magic where Ari and the others are, Huang Feng not only asked her to bring salt and MSG, but also a lot of cosmetics, and those things were also there. The same popularity.


    With two blank markets in time and space, Huang Feng still has a great demand for cosmetics, and he does not want to produce this stuff by himself, so he naturally thought of Tianjiao Group. Said it is all beneficial.


    "But, what do you want so many cosmetics for? Do you want to be an agent?" Su Yumo asked with some confusion.


    "Almost. Anyway, don''t worry, I promise to sell all these cosmetics." Huang Feng said.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Su Yumo is not at ease, because Huangfeng wants too much quantity. Some other shopping malls or agents are responsible for one province at most. However, there are now two time and space behind Huangfeng that are needed. The quantity is naturally not comparable to those people.


    There are obviously better cosmetics in the high-tech space where the intelligent robot is located. Therefore, Huang Feng does not plan to open up the market there. However, there are two blank markets in space and time, and there will be more in the future. Huang Feng also I don''t care about that one.


    "Well, I believe you!" Su Yumo said. She asked so many questions, but she was actually worried about Huang Feng. You know, the first batch of goods that Huang Feng wants is worth millions. This is not a small one. In terms of the number, he was afraid that Huang Feng would suffer a loss if he entered the industry happily: "You don''t have to worry about money. It won''t be too late to send money after you sell all these things."


    After all, Tianjiao Group is not owned by Su Yumo alone. Therefore, although she is willing to help Huang Feng, it is impossible to directly not need Huang Feng¡¯s money. However, she can give Huang Feng the lowest price, that is, the cost price. Moreover, I thought he was allowed to pick up the goods first and pay later.


    "It''s not necessary. I still have these millions." Huang Feng said. He now has 200 million to get. Although the sewage treatment plant needs to be expanded again, the money used is the factory itself. Huang Feng does not need to pay for his own money.


    And two hundred million is only the lowest number. As long as Huang Feng is willing, he can withdraw cash from those time and space. It can be said that he does not seem to be short of money now.


    "Where did you get so much money?" Although I have been reminding myself not to ask Huang Feng too much, but Huang Feng bought a car and opened a factory, and now he can still spend millions at once. Su Yumo was indeed very curious about the source of Huang Feng''s money.


    "Yimo, I can''t explain money matters to you for the time being, but don''t worry, there is definitely no problem with the money coming from it. I will tell you when I have a chance in the future." Huang Feng thought for a while. Said, in the end, he still didn''t choose to tell Su Yumo about the storage box.


    "Okay, actually I''m just worried about you, you just need to know it in your heart." Su Yumo said.


    "Thank you, Yumo." Huang Feng was very grateful when he saw that Su Yumo understood him this way, but the storage box was too important and too magical, and Huang Feng had to be cautious.


    "Are you being so polite with me? I will prepare the things you want as soon as possible. You can bring them up when you have time." Su Yumo said.


    "Yes, Yumo, in terms of price, you should not be too low. Don''t worry, I can definitely make money, and the quantity I want will continue to increase. If you have not made money like this, it must be impossible. "Huang Feng said to Su Yumo, he will go more and more time and space in the future, and the market will become bigger and bigger. With these millions of goods, even those two markets cannot be satisfied, let alone other things. Space out.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Su Yumo said.


    After the two talked about work matters, they talked about personal matters, and then hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yumo came to Xie Mengjiao''s room and said to Xie Mengjiao, "Mengjiao, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "That is, Huang Feng wants to buy a batch of cosmetics from our company, probably a few million. I want to arrange for him to pick up the goods as soon as possible. He seems to be in a hurry." Su Yumo said, although Huang Feng did not say that he would immediately Asking for goods, but Su Yumo could feel that Huang Feng seemed to need these cosmetics very much, so she was going to get him ready as soon as possible.


    "Huang Feng? He wants to buy cosmetics? Besides, it''s still a few million orders?" Xie Mengjiao asked with some confusion. To them, millions of orders are not an astronomical order, but they are not small. That''s it, but Xie Mengjiao didn''t expect that the person buying these things would actually be Huang Feng, the security guard of his company before.


    "Well, it''s him."


    "Where did he get so much money?" Xie Mengjiao also knows Huang Feng''s general situation. If Huang Feng really had so much money, he would not have come to their company as a security guard before. Could it be that the joke he said last time? it is true?Huang Feng came to the company as a security guard, really just to pursue Sister Yumo?


    "I don''t know this. Originally, I was thinking about letting him pick up the goods first, and then pay the money after the sale, but he refused." Su Yumo said.


    "Unexpectedly, the little security guard is really a rich man, he bought a car, he also runs a factory, and now he has become a major customer of our company." Xie Mengjiao said, and then she looked at Su Yumo Said: "Sister Yumo, I think this guy is not honest, he definitely didn''t tell the truth before, you have to be careful."


    Su Yumo didn''t care at all on his face and said, "It''s okay, I believe Huang Feng is not that kind of person."


    "Love, you really have magical powers that can make people blind. Sister Yumo, who was a shrewd person before, has become like this now." Xie Mengjiao wailed.

 788 Chapter 788

    What Secretary Qiu said was not wrong. The No. 2 in Qing Province really did not choose to grow branches at this time. The next day, Huangfeng¡¯s winery did nothing at all, normal production, which made Huangfeng stay there. , And relax.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also asked Tian Jun to pay attention to Peng Chengfu''s movement. After all, he killed the person he sent, and Huang Feng was afraid that he would do anything else.


    As a result, everything was normal for Peng Chengfu. He should eat, drink, and live more comfortably than anyone else. This also made Huang Feng sure that the other party did not know the news that the person he sent had been killed.


    In fact, Peng Chengfu did not know that he was only contacting the guards in the house. However, for a descendant of a family who has not yet been in power, he is not qualified to order those guards, and he can ask the other party to take action this time. It was also because he had some friendship with the chief of the family guard, that''s why he was invited to move.


    However, even if this is the case, the other party just took his job, and he is not qualified to direct the other party. The other party only needs to tell him afterwards.


    Therefore, Peng Chengfu still doesn''t know that the guard has been killed. He thought that the other party was on the road, or arrived in Qing Province, and was still familiar with the environment, and he had not had time to attack Huang Feng.


    However, Peng Chengfu didn''t know that the person he was looking forward to dealing with Huang Feng had now become a cold corpse, placed in Huang Feng''s ring.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng received a call from Tian Jun, saying that the person Cai Tian''s Ma Tsai was looking for was ready to do something with Peng Chengfu tonight, and the location had been determined.


    After Huang Feng learned the news, he made arrangements and decided to do it at night.


    In the evening, Cai Tian was drinking with Peng Chengfu in the clubhouse, but his heart was a little different from usual.


    In the past, Cai Tian always thought about ways to please Peng Chengfu, but today he is a little absent-minded. Only he knows that after the meeting is over, there will be a good show not far outside the clubhouse, and he It is the director of this good show. As for the actor, it is Peng Chengfu in front of him.


    Thinking that Peng Chengfu would be beaten in front of his own eyes, Cai Tian felt excited and nervous. He had always been called upon by Peng Chengfu now, although he also obeyed, but there was still some resentment in his heart, and this resentment was there. After Peng Chengfu beat him because of the nurse, he was at the top. He was very happy to be able to beat Peng Chengfu.


    Of course there are tensions. He knows about Peng Chengfu''s family background. Once he is known to be his own hands, what is waiting for him is violent revenge. When that happens, he will even hurt his father.


    "Cai Tian, ??what are you doing? I''m talking to you, did you hear it?" When Cai Tian was a little out of his head, Peng Chengfu''s voice suddenly sounded in his ears, scaring him to a wit.


    "Ah, what, uh, yes, what Peng Shao said is right." Cai Tian obviously did not hear what Peng Chengfu was talking about, but he still echoed it in the first place.


    Who knows, after listening to Peng Chengfu, not only was he not happy, but he kicked him, and said angrily: "I''m to your mother, and I''m asking you, what happened to you before asking you to find a woman?"


    Although there are also young ladies in this club, Peng Chengfu has suddenly become interested in nurses recently. After the beautiful nurse was touched by Cai Tian, ??he felt sick and didn''t want to see each other at all, so he now Want other women.


    Cai Tian, ??who was still a little worried, didn¡¯t hesitate so much after being kicked so much by Peng Chengfu. He became even more firm in his idea of ??beating Peng Chengfu. What he hits on himself will be returned!


    "Peng Shao, it''s coming soon, at most one or two days, I will send people to you." Although he has been constantly scolding Peng Chengfu in his heart, Cai Tian is still very polite to him.


    "One or two more days?! I tell you, it must be delivered to me tomorrow, have you heard?" Peng Chengfu was very dissatisfied with Cai Tian''s answer.


    "Yes, it must be sent tomorrow." Cai Tianying said, but in his heart he was thinking that he would be tougher later. You will be in the hospital tomorrow. Where can you be in the mood to play with women and want to play with nurses? Find it in the hospital yourself!


    After drinking, Cai Tian proposed to change places to play. After all, he is the host here, and he is naturally more familiar with the fun places in Jiangzhou. Therefore, Peng Chengfu had no doubts and followed him.


    "Let me take a closer look. That person is coming soon. After the meeting, don''t worry about the three seven twenty one, just call me. Remember, don''t call the wrong person. There is another person next to him. , That¡¯s the employer, you can¡¯t fight. In addition, you must cover the head of the surnamed Peng and don¡¯t let him see the surroundings, you know?"


    Not far from the club where Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian were playing, Lao Yuzheng was waiting for Peng Chengfu to appear in a dark corner with a few people who looked like gangsters.


    "Boss, don''t worry, you can guarantee that there will be no accidents, and you won''t call the wrong person, but the money..." said one of the bastards with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry, the money will not be good for you. If you do this thing well and the employer is happy, maybe they will give more." Lao Yu said.


    "That''s okay, you can rest assured, I promise to satisfy you." The little bastard was immediately even more happy. They often do this sap of people. This is their main business. They are very skilled, so he is very skilled. Have confidence.


    "Come out, see if it''s those two people, just hit the one who walked ahead!" Older than this time, I saw Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian coming out of the clubhouse one after another, and quickly pointed at Peng Chengfu. , Said to the little bastard around him.


    The gangsters hurriedly looked over, remembering Peng Chengfu''s face, then nodded and said, "See clearly."


    Lao Yu and these gangsters hid there, quietly waiting for Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian to pass here. According to the agreement, Cai Tian would definitely come here with Peng Chengfu, so they were not in a hurry.


    However, these few people did not notice that not far behind them, there were a pair of eyes staring at them. Of course, from time to time they would look at Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian, ??who are getting closer and closer, and hide behind them. This person is Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t take the shot at the first time, but prepared a mantis to catch the cicada and the oriole. When those people took the shot, he would find another opportunity to take action.

 789 Chapter 789

    "Peng Shao, let me tell you that the place is really fun. I promise you will linger after you play it once." Cai Tian accompany Peng Chengfu while dealing with each other, but his eyes are always different. Consciously skimming to a corner.


    Peng Chengfu didn¡¯t see Cai Tian¡¯s anomaly. After listening to Cai Tian¡¯s words, he curled his lips disdainfully and said, "Long and forgotten? What fun is there in this small place in Jiangzhou? I just came out just because I was bored. If you really want to find a fun place, you still have to go to the imperial capital."


    Obviously, in Peng Chengfu''s heart, he has always looked down on Jiangzhou, even if Jiangzhou is the capital city of Qing Province, it is the same, and he has not changed his mind.


    "That''s, that''s, Peng Shao is in the imperial capital, what fun I haven''t seen? It was my classmate who made the axe." Cai Tianxi said with a smile.


    "Humph." Peng Chengfu snorted proudly, but stopped talking.


    The farther away from that corner, Cai Tian''s heart became more tense, but at this time, he no longer regretted it, and the corner finally arrived.


    "Call me!"


    When Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian just arrived at the corner, Laoyu shouted, and the gangsters rushed up. Peng Chengfu only felt the sudden darkness in front of him, and then he couldn''t see anything.


    "What are you doing? Don''t hit me, who are you? Do you know who I am? Fuck, hit it again!" As soon as Peng Chengfu''s head was raised up, those people started hitting them with their fists continuously on Peng Chengfu''s body. call.


    Peng Chengfu panicked at first, and then scolded, but his yelling was useless, and those people didn''t say anything, but just kept beating him.


    "Stop it, who are you? That''s Peng Shao, Shao Peng of the imperial capital, you dare to fight Shao Peng, ah! I fuck, who kicked me?!" Cai Tian on the other side also followed "screaming" stand up.


    In fact, Cai Tian didn''t have anyone hit him at this time. He just stood there and watched Peng Chengfu being beaten. Then, his mouth was cooperating with the acting, even with a smile on his face.


    "It was him Peng Chengfu!" Old Yu said.


    "Stop it! Don''t let me know who you are, otherwise, I will kill your whole family!" Peng Chengfu felt that all the bones of his body were about to be kicked away. How could it be so miserable when he came to Jiangzhou by himself? First he was beaten by Huang Feng. , Now it is being beaten by these people who don''t know, there are too many bastards in Jiangzhou.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that his head was kicked fiercely. Suddenly, a strong sense of dizziness and pain struck him, leaving him with no energy to speak except for screaming.


    In the corner, Cai Tian retracted his foot with a cruel expression. He kicked that kick just now. He aimed at Peng Chengfu¡¯s head and kicked it. He had had enough of this guy¡¯s face, thinking The way he looked, he felt sick.


    Then, this kick didn''t let Cai Tian completely release the grievances in his heart. He took a baseball bat from the hand of a gangster next to him and slammed it on Peng Chengfu''s leg!


    "what!"


    Peng Chengfu screamed again, his voice stern.


    "what!"


    Cai Tian''s screams also sounded at the same time. He pretended to be very painful and said, "Ah, fuck your mother! It hurts me to death. If you want to fight, just hit me. Don''t beat Peng Shao, you bastards! "


    Although Peng Chengfu had pain in his legs and body at this time, after listening to Cai Tian''s words, his heart was still a little moved. He didn''t expect that Cai Tian had such a loyal side.


    However, the surrounding gangsters and old-timer thinking are completely different from Peng Chengfu. What they think in their hearts is: shameless, Cai Tian is too shameless. Peng Chengfu, who played himself, is now pretending to be a good person here. The key is While talking about helping Peng Chengfu block his car, he kept greeting Peng Chengfu''s body with his hands. The strength was greater than that of other people. There was no leakage of head, body, legs.


    It was Huang Feng who was hiding behind watching the play. At this time, he felt speechless at Cai Tian''s shamelessness. He didn''t expect Cai Tian to act so well. However, that''s good, anyway, there are people who are back.


    Therefore, Huang Feng used a shadow cloak and floated over gently and quickly, because Cai Tian and others chose to attack a dark corner of Peng Chengfu¡¯s place, and it was only here, there were no pedestrians passing by, and it was convenient for Cai. Heaven was acting, so when Huang Feng fell gently, none of those people actually noticed that there was already one more person beside them.


    Cai Tian¡¯s performance continued, but Huang Feng suddenly and quickly squeezed into the crowd and beat Peng Chengfu with the gangsters. However, the gangsters didn¡¯t have much strength in their hands, and the fight was not fatal. Of the site.


    However, Huang Feng was different. He directly used all his energy and slapped Peng Chengfu¡¯s head with a palm. After that, he quickly exited, and then floated to the distance. From beginning to end, those gangsters were not found. There was just one more person around them.


    However, Peng Chengfu, who was still struggling, immediately stopped moving after taking Huang Feng''s palm. His eyes opened wide in the cloth bag, and he had completely lost his vitality.


    "Hey, there seems to be something wrong." Everyone fought for a while, and Lao Yu suddenly realized that something was wrong. Peng Chengfu, who was constantly insulting and struggling before, had no more movement at this time, and he stopped cursing. , Even the body didn''t move.


    At this time, Cai Tian had already vented the grievances in his heart, and seemed to have discovered something unusual. He quickly took a headgear, put it on his head, and lay down beside him.


    Seeing that Cai Tian had finished disguising, Lao Yucai stepped forward and removed the headgear from Peng Chengfu''s head, wanting to see the situation.


    "what!"


    A scream sounded, but this time it was not Peng Chengfu''s scream, but Yu screaming with fear, because he found that Peng Chengfu seemed to be dead!And it''s hard to ignore!


    Old Yu knows the identity of Peng Chengfu. He secretly beats him. As long as he doesn¡¯t know about him, he will shirk it to others. But now Peng Chengfu is dead. The Peng family of the imperial capital will definitely not give up. When the time comes, an investigation will surely reveal the true facts.


    "Cai Shao, Cai Shao, get up quickly, something has happened!" Lao Yu came over in a panic and said to Cai Tian lying on the ground.


    At first, Cai Tian didn''t want to get up because he was afraid that he would be exposed by Peng Chengfu''s side. However, Yu called him again and again, and his tone was so flustered that he had to get up.


    "What did you call, didn''t you tell me not to call me?" Cai Tian said dissatisfied, but then he was stunned when he saw Peng Chengfu on the ground, motionless, after which he felt cold hands and feet and his head Feeling dizzy.

 790 Chapter 790

    "Why, what''s the matter?" Cai Tian asked tremblingly.


    "I don''t know." Lao Yu''s voice was also a little jittery, as for the other gangsters, at this time, no one dared to move.


    "Go take a look and see what happened to him and if he passed out." Cai Tian said with a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    Lao Yu wanted to tell Cai Tian that no one fainted like this, but he didn''t say anything. He squatted down slowly, stretched out his hand, and approached Peng Chengfu. His hands were shaking constantly, and he was scared. To die.


    "Hey." Old Yu stretched out his hand and pushed Peng Chengfu, but Peng Chengfu didn''t react at all, so he had to stop and reached under Peng Chengfu''s nose.


    After feeling for a while, he stood up abruptly and said palely: "No, I''m out of breath!"


    "what!"


    Cai Tian screamed, the whole person was frightened and weakened. He didn''t even have the strength to stand. He sat down on the ground, staring at Peng Chengfu''s corpse with dull eyes, and muttered: "No, no. Yes, how could this be? How could this be?"


    However, there was obviously no one on the scene who could answer him, and all of them were shocked.


    Cai Tian and Lao Yu knew about Peng Chengfu¡¯s family background, so even if they wanted to secretly teach Peng Chengfu, they were frightened. Although they finally made up their minds to fight Peng Chengfu, they didn¡¯t. Dare to go too far.


    However, the two of them did not expect that Peng Chengfu would be killed so easily and so easily. This is how they two did not expect. Reminiscent of Peng Chengfu''s background, the two seemed to see that they were coming soon. The miserable experience.


    And those gangsters, at this time, were also shocked. Although they didn¡¯t know the specific background of Peng Chengfu, it was human life. They usually beat and beat people, but they never died. After all, , Wounding and killing, those are two completely different things.


    Therefore, they are also scared now.


    One of them approached Peng Chengfu, took a closer look, then pointed at Cai Tian and said, "It was you, you killed him. This matter has nothing to do with us!"


    "What are you talking about? It wasn''t me, it wasn''t me who killed it, and it has nothing to do with me!" Cai Tian was also frightened. At this time, how could he admit that he killed himself, not to mention the chaos just now. It was made on Peng Chengfu, so why did he make the move?


    "It''s you! His head is bleeding. We don''t have anything in our hands. Only you have a stick. We didn''t hit him on the head. Only you hit him on the head. You killed him!" Said loudly.


    Hearing his words, everyone else looked at Peng Chengfu¡¯s body. Sure enough, there was a lot of blood flowing down his head, and it was true that only Peng Chengfu moved the stick just now. The others were bare-handed and beaten empty-handed. Peng Chengfu''s attack is not a key point, obviously it is impossible to kill him.


    Then there is only one possibility, that is, Peng Chengfu failed to control his strength, and missed Peng Chengfu to kill him!


    Thinking of this, everyone else looked at Cai Tian, ??and Cai Tian''s face became paler, his lips trembled, and he wanted to say something, only to find that he didn''t know how to say it, because the person just said nothing. Wrong, only he moved the stick, and only he was the most likely murderer.


    "Damn, really fucking bad luck! You don''t have experience in beating people, just don''t do it, now it''s alright, you missed and killed people, you can deal with this by yourself!" The little bully boss is angry Tao.


    These people often beat people, can control their own strength, and know where to fight, there will be no lives, but Cai Tian obviously doesn''t know this, so this kind of thing will happen now.


    Lao Yu was also panicked. This was originally his idea. There was an omission at the scene. If the Peng family members were tracked down, he would not be able to run. Seeing the gangsters going away, he quickly said: "Wait !"


    "What are you doing?" The bullshit said in a bad tone. He thought it was a simple job, but now there is life, and he is obviously in a bad mood.


    "Don''t leave anymore." Old Yu looked at Cai Tian as silly, knowing he couldn''t count on him now, so he stabilized his mind and said to the gangsters: "You guys help get his body away. Also, there is no one around here and no monitoring. As long as it is handled cleanly, if you don¡¯t tell, we don¡¯t tell, no one will know about this."


    "Yes, it''s okay if everyone doesn''t say anything, you are not allowed to say it!" At this time, Cai Tian seemed to have reacted. He stood up all of a sudden, looked at the gangsters with a fierce look and said: "Who is If you tell what happened today, don¡¯t get over it first!"


    Those gangsters were a little hesitant. They obviously didn¡¯t want this matter to be exposed. After all, it was not good for them. Although they could push the matter to Cai Tian, ??this matter was also caused by Cai Tian, ??but At that time, they will still be punished.


    "As long as you help dispose of this corpse and don''t tell you what happened today, I can give you one million each!" Cai Tian gritted his teeth and said, in order to cover up what happened tonight, he had to spend his money.


    Hear a million!The eyes of those gangsters were bright like light bulbs. They came out and ganged out to live a good life. With their ability, it is possible that they will not make a million in their lifetime, but now they can easily get it. , They are all tempted.


    "Okay!" The gangsters glanced at each other and agreed to Cai Tian''s proposal. Anyway, this proposal is not harmful to them.


    Cai Tian and Lao Yu only breathed a sigh of relief, but both of them knew that the matter was not over yet. Peng Chengfu disappeared for no reason. The Peng family would definitely not give up. What should I do next? Coping, that needs to be considered.


    Afterwards, several gangsters left this corner with Peng Chengfu''s corpse, and Cai Tian and Lao Yu also followed in a complicated mood.


    It''s just that these people obviously didn''t notice that in a place not far away, someone was looking at them with a smile on his face.


    Cai Tian and Lao Yu and the others dared not delay. After leaving the corner, they drove directly out of the city. At this time, the most important thing was obviously to dispose of Peng Chengfu¡¯s body. Only when they were truly destroyed can they be destroyed. Be considered temporary safety.

 791 791 I Killed Someone

    Huang Feng did not follow Cai Tian and his party out of the city. Anyway, his goal has been achieved, and there is no need to follow those people.


    On the way out of the city, Cai Tian and Lao Yu calmed down slowly, but they were still very scared. Although arrangements were made, it was not safe. They knew about the forces of the Peng family. It is not too difficult to thoroughly investigate an incident, even if their main force is in the Imperial Capital and not in Qing Province.


    "What to do, what to do?" Cai Tian muttered to himself at a loss. In this car, there were only two people in this car. As for the other gangsters and Peng Chengfu''s body, they were in another car. on.


    "Cai Shao, don''t worry, it''s okay." Although Lao Yu was also very scared, at this time, he still had to comfort Cai Tian.


    He didn''t say that it was okay. When he said that, Cai Tian remembered that the idea of ??beating Peng Chengfu was an old one. Without his idea, it would not happen tonight.


    "Smack", Cai Tian couldn''t help but slap Old Yu slap, and said angrily: "It''s all you, if it weren''t for your bad idea, things wouldn''t be like this, you are the fault of this!"


    Old Yu covered his beaten face and quickly said: "Cai Shao calmed down his anger. It''s already like this. Regenerating anger doesn''t help. What we have to do now is to think about how to deal with the aftermath and not leave hidden dangers."


    "Damn, I''m so angry." Cai Tian said again, but he didn''t beat Lao Yu again, because he knew that Lao Yu was right, and now it''s useless to regenerate Qi.


    "What do you say?" Cai Tian asked Lao Yu.


    "This..." Old Yu thought for a while and said: "Peng Chengfu''s death will definitely be known, and, Shao Cai, you are the last person to contact him. People in the club have also seen it, so Once the news of his death leaks out, you will be most suspicious."


    "Look at what you have done!" Cai Tian said with a pale face. Old Yu was right. The last time Peng Chengfu appeared in the club, he happened to be with him. Therefore, his suspicion was indeed the biggest.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Shao Cai, aren¡¯t we planning to blame other people?" Old Yu said, "It¡¯s just an accident now. Let¡¯s pay some more money to those gangsters. Then, let them The people in confessed that they killed Peng Chengfu, and they did it because they were instructed by others. In this case, their crimes should be lighter, and if they have enough money, they will probably agree. ."


    Cai Tian nodded. In his understanding, there is no money in this world that cannot be solved. If there is, it must be insufficient money. As long as he gives those people enough money to let them commit the crime, it is not wrong. Possibly, the big deal is that I promise to help them move in after they enter, isn''t it enough?


    Thinking of this, Cai Tian''s complexion was a little better, and the fear in his heart also faded a lot. He said to Lao Yu: "You have something to say, but there are several of them. I am afraid that the money spent is not less. "


    "That''s better than being retaliated by the Peng family." Old Yu said.


    Cai Tian nodded and agreed. However, because it costs a lot of money, he must pass his father through this matter. Moreover, Cai Tian also wants to know what his father thinks, his father After all, there is more experience, maybe there is a better way.


    Therefore, after handling Peng Chengfu''s body, Cai Tian and Lao Yu first stabilized the gangsters, and then Cai Tian hurried back home.


    When Cai Tian returned home, Cai Youde hadn''t rested yet. Seeing that he came back so late, he suddenly became angry. However, thinking that he was also having a good relationship with Peng Chengfu, he resisted his anger. Did not send out.


    "I''m back? Go to rest early, and come back as soon as possible in the future." Cai Youde said to his son.


    However, Cai Tian did not avoid his father from going back to his room as usual today. Instead, with a hesitant look on his face, he came to his father and sat down.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong?" Cai Youde asked when seeing that his son was a little abnormal.


    "Dad, there is something I want to tell you." Cai Tian looked at his father nervously and said.


    "What''s the matter, let''s talk, hesitating, he doesn''t look like a man at all!" Cai Youde said.


    "Before speaking, you have to promise me not to be angry or beat me." Cai Tian added.


    "Did you cause some trouble again?" Cai Youde still knows his son, and he always behaves like this every time Cai Tian needs him to settle the trouble.


    "Yeah." Cai Tian responded.


    "Let¡¯s talk, it¡¯s not the first time. Your dad¡¯s ability to accept is not that bad, he won¡¯t be angry, and he won¡¯t hit you. If I were angry every time you get into trouble, I would have been pissed off by you. Now." Cai Youde said.


    "Then I''ll just say it." Cai Tian said, seeing the impatientness on his father''s face, he continued: "I killed someone!"


    "What!" After Cai Youde heard his son''s words, he stood up in shock. Although Cai Tian would cause trouble before, he had never killed anyone. He did not expect that he would actually kill this time.


    "I told you not to cause trouble outside. You didn''t listen. Now it''s fine. The trouble is getting bigger and bigger. Before, it was hitting people, but now I don''t think hitting people are too addictive, so I just kill people right? Are you? I want to be mad at me?" Cai Youde angrily rebuked his son.


    At the same time, Cai Youde was also condemning himself in his heart. He really didn''t care about his son too much. As a result, this kid caused troubles one after another. This time it was a murder. What about next time?What will it be?Cai Youde felt that the anger in his heart became more and more difficult to suppress, and his right hand stood up, trying to beat his son.


    "Dad, you promised not to hit me!" Cai Tian said quickly.


    Cai Youde''s hand stopped in control, breathing heavily in his nose, looking at his son, and finally letting go with a cold snort, Cai Tian also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s talk about it, what the hell is going on? Why did you kill, who killed it, and if anyone else knows, tell me clearly, otherwise, I won''t be able to protect you!" Cai Youde said to his son.


    Cai Tian saw that his father really didn''t intend to beat him, so he dared to say, "I killed Peng Chengfu!"

 792 Chapter 792

    "What? What did you say?" Cai Youde, who just sat down, jumped up like a nail on the sofa, looked at his son with a look of surprise and asked: "You just said that you killed who is it?"


    "Peng Chengfu!" Seeing his father''s somewhat horrified eyes, Cai Tian had to whisper again.


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as Cai Tian finished speaking, he was slapped fiercely on his face. That huge force slapped Cai Tian to the ground. Scarlet blood appeared at the corner of Cai Tian''s mouth. With the blood flowing out, there were two white ones. the teeth of.


    Cai Youde pointed at his son who was lying on the ground, and said tremblingly: "You said you killed Peng Chengfu?!"


    It was the first time that Cai Tian saw his father''s gaffe like this, and his heart was full of fear. At the same time, from his father''s performance, he was once again aware of the seriousness of the matter. However, at this time, he obviously couldn''t Then hide his father, and the more serious the matter, the more he needs his father''s help.


    "Yes, yes, Dad, listen to me, I didn''t mean it, I just wanted to beat him, but I didn''t expect that I would beat him to death without controlling his strength." Cai Tian quickly explained.


    "I didn''t let you do it on purpose! I listened to you to explain, will the Peng family listen to you?" Cai Youde was sure that he had not misheard just now, his heart was full of anger and fear. As for his son, he found out that everything seemed to be too late. This time, his son caused him a terrible disaster, a terrible disaster that could ruin their Cai family.


    Cai Youde was beating his son while scolding him, but even so, he couldn''t reduce the fear in his heart at all. After all, it was not a trivial matter. When his son said that he was murdering, although he was also angry, after all It is a troublesome thing, but there is not much fear. The Cai family still has energy in Qing Province. As long as the killing is not a big person, he can still settle it, but he will pay a price and increase some trouble.


    However, he did not expect that his son would choose the target of murder so much that he would kill such a tricky person all at once.


    "Dad, stop beating, it hurts, please, dad, stop beating." Cai Tian screamed repeatedly and begged for mercy under Cai Youde''s effortless beating.


    "I''ll kill you. I like to get into trouble if I kill you." Cai Youde didn''t mean to stop at the slightest. If he didn''t do this, he wouldn''t be able to express the tone in his heart.


    Cai Tian didn''t expect that he would beat others happily a few hours ago, and as a result, he was now beaten by his father.


    Fortunately, his father still knew the power of control and didn''t mean to kill him. Although Cai Youde was angry, Cai Tian was his only son after all. Even if he made a big mistake, he was reluctant to kill him.


    After beating for a long time, Cai Youde finally stopped, looking at Cai Tian who was constantly wailing on the ground, and said, "Speaking of what is going on, no word is allowed!"


    When Cai Tian heard his father''s words, he didn''t care about the pain in his body, and quickly explained the whole story.


    "So, this idea came from the one called Lao Yu?" Cai Youde said, "He also participated tonight?"


    "Well, it was his bad idea, otherwise there would be nothing like today." Cai Tian said.


    "That''s also your own stupid, what others say? You have no brains?" Cai Youde angrily rebuked: "Also, are you sure that you killed Peng Chengfu?"


    "I don''t know. Everyone was beating him at the time and it was very messy." Cai Tian thought for a while and said: "However, I was indeed the only one holding the stick at the time. No one else had anything in their hands. Cai Tian''s On the head, it was indeed opened and spent, it should be me."


    Cai Tian himself was not sure, after all, he didn''t see it with his own eyes, it was too chaotic at the time, but his possibility was indeed the greatest.


    After Cai Youde heard what his son said, he did not speak immediately, but closed his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. At this time, Cai Tian was secretly rubbing the place where he was beaten, not dare to disturb his father''s contemplation. .


    "Those people can''t stay!" After a long time, Cai Youde suddenly opened his eyes, and a cold light flashed in his eyes and said: "Only the dead can keep a secret!"


    Hearing what his father said, Cai Tian''s heart trembled. After all, he was not as decisive as his father. It was the first time for him to die today, but his father decided several people in a short time. life and death.


    "What about Peng Chengfu''s body?" Cai Youde asked.


    "It has been processed, the corpse is thrown outside the city." Cai Tian said.


    Cai Youde nodded and said: "You and the old Yu have a good idea. Find someone to commit the crime, but is the Peng family an ordinary family? Under the Peng family''s investigation, do you think those people can be tight-lipped? Keep your secrets for you? And that old man, do you think he will not betray you?"


    Facing his father''s rhetorical question, Cai Tian didn''t know how to answer. Of course he couldn''t guarantee it. He thought it could be settled with money, but now it seems that it is not that simple.


    Cai Tian asked his father in a panic, "Then what should I do?"


    "Of course it is for them to shut up forever!" Cai Youde said, "In this way, you will ask them to a club in our house tomorrow, and then do this..."


    Although Cai Youde is angry that his son is causing trouble, at this time, he can only help him with the aftermath as much as possible, otherwise, his son will definitely be torn by the angry Peng family.


    After hearing his father''s plan, Cai Tian''s face was a little pale, with trembling lips, and said: "This way, will it, will it..."


    "Will it be anything? Is there a better way now?" Cai Youde said: "Moreover, what we are really afraid of is only the Peng family. Others, based on our family''s influence, can''t be resolved?"


    Cai Tian opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, just nodded silently.


    "Okay, just do this thing as I said, you go to rest now, remember, recently give me a break, if you cause trouble again, I will interrupt your leg." Cai Youde to his son He warned that he was really afraid of his son''s ability to cause trouble, and if this continued, his home would be ruined by him sooner or later.


    "I see." Cai Tian nodded and said, then limped upstairs to rest.

 793 Chapter 793

    "came back?"


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, Bai Xiaorou had already returned, and she greeted Huang Feng when she was back.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, and was stopped by Bai Xiaorou when he was about to go back to his room.


    "I have something to tell you. The last time the head of the Devil Mercenary Group died in the hospital, it is already a bit eyebrow." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Hearing what he said, Huang Feng was surprised. It has been a while since that incident, but he didn''t expect that now he is finally looking good.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "It has something to do with a deputy dean of that hospital. We are investigating recently." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Associate Dean?" Huang Feng was a little puzzled. He didn''t know how such a person could be related to a foreign mercenary group. However, what happened last time, if there was no internal response in the hospital, seemed difficult.


    "Not bad." Bai Xiaorou nodded and said: "By the way, I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Are you in conflict with the Peng family?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    There are not too many people who know about the matter between Huang Feng and Peng Chengfu, and they have not told Bai Xiaorou. Now that Bai Xiaorou has asked this, he clearly knows something.


    "Well, I recently had some contradictions with a man named Peng Chengfu, he should be the Peng family of the imperial capital in your mouth." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s no wonder then." Bai Xiaorou said: "Peng Chengfu, I have heard of this person when I was in the imperial capital. He is a typical playboy who is not very capable, but his temper is not small and he can''t suffer."


    It can be seen that Bai Xiaorou''s impression of Peng Chengfu is not good, and when it comes to Peng Chengfu, his face is also disgusting.


    "However, there is a contradiction with this person. You have to be careful. According to the information I have received, one of the guards of the Peng family has left the imperial capital and came to Jiangzhou. It is said that he is going to deal with a person named Huang Feng. I thought it was the same name before. Thinking of it, it really is you." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Hearing Bai Xiaorou''s words, Huang Feng''s heart jumped, but his face remained unchanged and said, "Well, I''ll be careful, but a guard shouldn''t hurt me."


    "Don''t be careless, the guards of the Peng family are all special forces retired from the special forces. They have the ability. More importantly, they almost all have actual combat experience. You should be careful if they know how to kill." Bai Xiaojuu reminded. .


    "Well, I will pay attention." Huang Feng said. He didn''t tell Bai Xiaorou that the guard had been killed by him, because the Peng family was a big family after all, and Huang Feng didn''t know whether Bai Xiaorou would not be guilty. The Peng family, to prevent the National Security Bureau from being implicated, they sent themselves up.


    "However, how did you know it was so fast?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously. It is said that Bai Xiaorou does not have much overlap with the Peng family now, so one shouldn''t be so concerned about the whereabouts of one of the Peng family''s guards.


    "It''s nothing to tell." Bai Xiaorou said: "In fact, the National Security Bureau has long been eyeing the Peng family. The Peng family has a big problem, just because the evidence is not enough now, and at the same time, the Peng family''s influence is too great, so We haven''t done anything yet. We knew it the first time the guard left the capital and came to Jiangzhou. Because I was in Jiangzhou, we were also informed of the news, but that guard disappeared after arriving in Jiangzhou. Now, I¡¯m looking for his whereabouts, but I haven¡¯t found it yet, so I remind you to be careful.¡±


    Huang Feng nodded, no wonder Bai Xiaorou was not at home yesterday, so he went out to do this.


    After washing, Huang Feng returned to the room. He originally planned to call Su Yumo, but after thinking about it, he first sent a message to Tang Muxue: That guy will not harass you anymore.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know how he feels about Tang Muxue. Although he always thinks about treating her as a friend and Su Yumo¡¯s best friend, Huang Feng feels a little hot when he thinks about what happened in the kitchen that night, especially It was after confirming the relationship with Su Yumo, that such a thing happened with her best friend, Huang Feng was still a little excited while feeling guilty.


    Huang Feng could also feel Tang Muxue''s change in his attitude, which made him enjoy while worrying. After all, not everyone can enjoy the care of such a beautiful woman.


    Especially when Huang Feng has a person like Ning Wushuang in another time and space, Huang Feng sometimes wonders whether he can hug the left and the right in reality. Of course, he is sure. Before Su Yumo wouldn''t turn him into an eunuch, he just thought about it and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    However, after killing Peng Chengfu today, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t help but send a message to Tang Muxue. He knew that Tang Muxue had been troubled by Peng Chengfu¡¯s harassment and obstruction, and told her about it, hoping she could relax. Down, of course, Huang Feng didn''t say it too obvious.


    Huang Feng sent this message because she wanted to know that after Tang Muxue heard the news of Peng Chengfu¡¯s death, she knew that this matter was related to him, that he had not forgotten his previous promise, and was working hard to help her get rid of the control of the family. And Peng Chengfu is just the beginning.


    At this time, Tang Muxue hadn¡¯t rested. She was playing on her mobile phone, but her face was full of hesitation. She wanted to send a message or call Huang Feng, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of identity she should be. Someone on the peak.


    "Huang Feng should talk to Sister Yumo freely now." Tang Muxue thought sourly in her heart.


    However, before she finished thinking about it, her mobile phone screen lit up, prompting that there was a text message. She didn''t care about it. As a result, the text message displayed Huang Feng''s number!


    Tang Muxue immediately sat up with excitement and opened the message, but after seeing the message, she was a little confused. She didn''t know what Huang Feng meant, and who was the guy in his mouth.


    However, with Huang Feng''s text message, Tang Muxue had an excuse to call Huang Feng. After looking at it, Xie Mengjiao was not around, so she quickly dialed Huang Feng''s phone.


    Huang Feng was also a little surprised when he saw Tang Muxue''s call. Tang Muxue would at most reply to a text message in the future, but she did not expect that she would call directly.


    However, Huang Feng still answered the call.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, you haven''t slept yet." Tang Muxue''s voice rang from the phone.


    "Well, haven''t you rested?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, by the way, what does that sentence in your text message just now mean?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "It''s not interesting, I''ll find out in two days." Huang Feng said.

 794 Chapter 794 Boyfriends Welfare

    "What''s the matter, it''s mysterious." Tang Muxue said with some dissatisfaction.


    Huang Feng just smiled, but didn''t say anything.


    "By the way, how is your injury? I want to make soup for you, but you are not willing." Tang Muxue said.


    "It''s okay long ago, don''t worry." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s fine if you are fine." Tang Muxue said, "However, if you call me so late, are you afraid that Sister Yumo will be jealous?"


    Huang Feng stagnated, then said: "She doesn''t know."


    "Oh, the fox''s tail has leaked out. Yu Mo doesn''t know, can you call other girls at will?" Tang Muxue said by catching the loopholes in Huang Feng''s words.


    "I didn''t mean that, and you are not another girl." Huang Feng said quickly.


    "Then what am I?" Tang Muxue''s voice seemed to be full of expectations.


    "You are my friend." Huang Feng said.


    "Just friends?" Tang Muxue seemed disappointed in her words.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said, but he didn''t know why he went on to say: "Then what do you think is the relationship?"


    Tang Muxue paused. It seemed that she didn''t expect Huang Summit to say this, but she quickly replied: "It''s not just about ordinary friends!"


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that when he asked casually, Tang Muxue would actually say that. He hesitated and said, "Mu Xue, you know, Yumo and I..."


    "Of course I know, I didn''t say what I want you to do!" Tang Muxue said.


    Tang Muxue naturally knew that Huang Feng and Su Yumo were in love. Su Yumo was her friend and bestie. She shouldn''t have any thoughts about Su Yumo''s boyfriend, but she was tempted by Huang Feng. Even if she knew that it was impossible for herself and Huang Feng, she couldn¡¯t bear to destroy the relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo. She also had family ties, but she still wanted to let Huang Feng know what she thought. In terms of relationships, she is more sober and decisive than Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao.


    "Then you still..." Huang Feng didn''t know why Tang Muxue did this. It didn''t do her any good.


    "What else? I think there is a problem with my brain?" Tang Muxue said with a slight smile: "I just don''t want to. The first time I like someone, the other party doesn''t even know."


    Huang Feng was a little confused, although he could feel that Tang Muxue seemed to have a good impression on him before, but he did not expect Tang Muxue to say it directly.


    In fact, the reason why Huang Feng sent a text message before, just asked Tang Muxue like that, deep down in his heart also had a good impression of Tang Muxue, but because there was already Su Yumo, he suppressed this feeling.


    Since the misunderstanding in the kitchen and the in-depth discussion in the cafe, Huang Feng¡¯s impression of Tang Muxue has changed. He has a good impression, and there are also men¡¯s possessive desires for beautiful things. When he thinks that Tang Muxue will be taken by other men in the future Dear, Huang Feng is very awkward and irritable.


    This is also one of the reasons why Huang Feng happily agreed to help Tang Muxue out of her family control, not only because he felt guilty for her, but also because he felt sorry for her.


    "Hehe, do you think I am stupid and shameless? I actually like my girlfriend''s boyfriend?" Seeing Huang Feng hadn''t spoken for a long time, Tang Muxue thought Huang Feng looked down on herself, so she laughed at herself with sadness on her face. Said.


    "No, I didn''t think so." Huang Feng said: "Mu Xue, in fact, I also have a good impression of you, but I am Yumo''s boyfriend after all, and I cannot be sorry for Yumo."


    "Really? You like me too?" Huang Feng''s words made Tang Muxue pleasantly surprised. As for the second half of Huang Feng''s sentence, she had already ignored it.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said affirmatively.


    "It''s great, I''ll just say I''m not that bad." Tang Muxue''s face was full of smiles, and the sadness just disappeared: "Don''t worry, I will destroy the relationship between you and Yumo. I won''t want you. I broke up. Anyway, I will marry someone else in the future. Let me love someone I like before I get married."


    Obviously, Tang Muxue didn¡¯t think Huang Feng could help her out of the control of the family. She always believed that she would definitely marry someone she didn¡¯t like under the arrangement of the family. Therefore, she would take the initiative to Huang Feng. Confession, do not want to leave any regrets.


    "So, how about you being my boyfriend before I marry someone else? It''s secret! It doesn''t need to be disclosed, and sister Yumo will not be known." Tang Muxue said.


    "This." Huang Feng felt that this seems to be playing with fire. It is not a simple thing to keep secrets all the time. If Yumo knows it, it will be miserable.


    Tang Muxue also saw Huang Feng¡¯s concern, and said, ¡°Are you afraid that Yumo would know? It¡¯s okay. If she knows, you will say that I seduce you. Anyway, I have seduce a lot before. Man, Sister Yumo won''t blame you."


    Although Tang Muxue said so, her heart was still a little sour.


    "No, I didn''t mean that, I think this is unfair to you, you can find someone else to like it." Huang Feng said.


    "No, I''ll take you. Anyway, I''ve already said it today. In the future, if you don''t recognize me as your girlfriend, I will also recognize you as my boyfriend. Okay, I''ll hang up first. Boyfriend, I''ll give you the benefits of being a boyfriend later." Tang Muxue hung up after speaking.


    "Hey, hello." Huang Feng yelled a few words into the phone, but only the blind tone echoed.


    Huang Feng put down the phone, a little bit dumbfounded, and a little touched in her heart. She could feel that Tang Muxue seemed very humble in dealing with her relationship. She didn''t ask for anything. She chose to carry it by herself when something happened. Out, even if you don''t want her, you are also his boyfriend.


    Soon, Huang Feng''s phone lit up again, but it was Tang Muxue''s message again, but this time it was not a text, but a photo.


    Huang Feng opened the picture, but suddenly felt a little itchy in his nose, as if some liquid was about to flow out, and his whole body became hot.


    The photo is obviously a self-portrait of Tang Muxue. In the photo, Tang Muxue is lying on the bed, wearing a transparent lace pajamas. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s intentional or the clothes themselves. The chest of the clothes reveals a large amount of white snow. Her breasts were covered.


    In the photos taken from this angle, Huang Feng could see the alluring towering on Tang Muxue¡¯s chest, white and translucent, clearly visible, although he did not see all of them, he could also judge that it was definitely not a single one. Existence that the hand can grasp.


    "How is it? My boyfriend." Tang Muxue''s text message came again.


    "You''d better make soup for me tomorrow. I want to make up. The nosebleeds that I just shed are too much." Huang Feng replied.

 795 Chapter 795

    Tang Muxue immediately made a smirk and said, "Do you want to see something more exciting?"


    "No, that would only make me feel more uncomfortable." Huang Feng replied.


    "Just don''t watch it, I''ll go to other people." Tang Muxue said.


    "Dare you! I will be the only one to watch in the future!" Huang Feng immediately replied.


    "Jealous?" Tang Muxue chuckled in bed, obviously in a good mood, Huang Feng''s reaction made her very satisfied.


    "No." Huang Feng replied. After that, he replied: "Get some rest early, my girlfriend!"


    Seeing the three words "girlfriend", Tang Muxue felt that she was sweeter than eating honey. Obviously, Huang Feng had accepted her previous statement.


    "Okay, good night, my boyfriend!" Tang Muxue replied, and then sent a sweet kiss.


    "Good night." Huang Feng also replied.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng put the phone down in a daze. He didn''t expect that he just wanted to tell Tang Muxue tonight that Peng Chengfu¡¯s matter has been resolved, but he didn¡¯t expect the matter to develop to this point. There was another girlfriend, and he actually decided to have a secret love affair with Tang Muxue under Su Yumo''s nose. Thinking about it now, Huang Feng felt a little crazy and a little unbelievable.


    "I''m on the road of a scumbag, and I''m going farther and farther." Thinking of Ning Wushuang in another time and space, now there is another Tang Muxue, and I feel more and more sorry.


    However, Tang Muxue''s actions also moved Huang Feng very much, and it would be difficult for him to reject such a woman.


    On the other side, Tang Muxue is not as complicated as Huang Feng. She now only has a heart full of joy. The relationship between herself and Huang Feng has finally taken a step forward, although she can only be his daughter behind her back. Friends, however, Tang Muxue was already very satisfied. Before marrying, she could finally fall in love.


    "Tang Fox, what are you laughing at? Is something so funny?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao walked in and saw Tang Muxue lying on the bed, laughing silly there alone, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Tang Muxue was startled by Xie Mengjiao''s voice, and subconsciously hid her phone behind her back, and then said, "Xie Mengjiao, why are you walking without a sound? It''s scary. Also, when you come in, can you knock on the door? "


    "Knock on what door? Is there anything shameful about you?" Xie Mengjiao asked back: "Also, what are you doing badly, and you hide your phone and show it to me."


    "Why give it to you? That''s my privacy!" Tang Muxue said.


    "Hmph, if you don''t show it to me, I also know that you must be chatting with your boyfriend. I don''t know what to hide." Xie Mengjiao said disdainfully.


    "You can''t control it!" Tang Muxue said.


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you, the two of you who are in love have become mysterious and ignore you." After Xie Mengjiao finished speaking, she left Tang Muxue''s room.


    Tang Muxue took out her mobile phone after confirming that Xie Mengjiao had left. Then, she looked at the chat history with Huang Feng. Although she was a little bit disappointed, she deleted all those records, as well as the connected call records. Similarly, she has not forgotten the agreement between herself and Huang Feng. The relationship between the two of them cannot be exposed, because that would scare Huang Feng.


    As long as he can maintain the relationship with Huang Feng''s boyfriend and girlfriend, even if it is secretly, even if it is troublesome to delete chat records, Tang Muxue is still very satisfied.


    On the second day, Huang Feng worked normally, but he asked Tian Jun to continue to monitor Cai Tian''s movements, and to notify him of any unusual actions.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng received Tian Jun¡¯s feedback: Tonight, Cai Tian made an appointment with the people who had waited for Peng Chengfu for dinner.


    After learning the news, Huang Feng felt a little unusual. After obtaining the specific location from Tian Jun, Huang Feng planned to check it out at night to see what Cai Tian was going to do.


    Not long after he hung up Tian Jun''s phone, Huang Feng received a call from Su Yumo, saying that the batch of cosmetics he wanted was ready, and Huang Feng could pick up the goods at any time.


    "So fast?" Huang Feng asked in surprise. Although the goods he wanted were only worth a few million, it was not a small amount. Moreover, Huang Feng had worked in Tianjiao Group, so he naturally knew that Tianjiao Group was There are several factories, but there are always orders in line for production. Huang Feng also just told Su Yumo that he is going to buy cosmetics, so he should have to wait for a while, but he did not expect that Su Yumo would Tell him so quickly that things are ready.


    "Well, it just happens that there is the goods you want in the warehouse, so I will arrange it for you first." Su Yumo said, this is also the result of her discussion with Xie Mengjiao.


    "That''s it, thank you." Huang Feng knew what was going on. There was indeed always some inventory in the warehouse of Tianjiao Group to prevent accidents.


    "What are you doing so politely?" Su Yumo said slightly dissatisfied.


    "Well, then I''m not welcome. I will transfer the money to the company''s account later. Besides, if you help me follow this list and produce another batch of the same quantity, there is no need to worry this time. "Huang Feng said.


    "Do you want more? Don''t wait any more, wait until you sell all of these items, then order." Su Yumo persuaded with some hesitation, she was afraid that Huang Feng had just entered this industry and the sales would be poor, so she bought so much. When the time comes, all the funds in his hand are used, and finally all the money is lost.


    "It''s okay, you can arrange it first. I have stable sales channels here. There is no need to worry about sales. The more things I make, the more I earn. This can be regarded as taking care of your company''s performance. See Xie Mengjiao next time. When it comes to me, it shouldn''t give me a look." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    There are two blank markets in time and space behind Huang Feng. It can be said that they have huge potential. Even if Tianjiao Group only takes his orders and produces for him, those goods are not enough to sell, how can Huang Feng be too much.


    "Well, I''ll help you arrange it." Su Yumo said, "You are now a major customer of the company. Next time Mengjiao sees you, I''m probably going to curry favor with you."


    Having said that, Su Yumo laughed, and Huang Feng also laughed: "Then I will rectify her well by then to avenge my previous revenge."


    After hanging up Su Yumo''s call, Huang Feng went to the team to transport the cosmetics from the warehouse of Tianjiao Group. Although he had the ring, he obviously couldn''t install so many at once, and he couldn''t be in the crowd. Use it while watching.

 796 Chapter 796 Menopause

    After finishing the convoy, Huang Feng went to a relatively secluded place and rented a warehouse. Since it is necessary to cover the eyes and eyes, it will do everything. After the cosmetics arrive, they will enter this warehouse. Go to Najie.


    When Huang Feng followed the team to the warehouse, he found that Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo, the two heads of Tianjiao Group, were already waiting there.


    "Why don''t you wait here to say it earlier?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo after getting off the car.


    "It''s the first time to cooperate with you, a little security guard, of course I am coming to see it." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Hey, Xie Mengjiao, I am now a customer of your company. Please speak politely, otherwise, hum." Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao maliciously and said.


    "Otherwise, what can you do? With Yumo, can you choose to cooperate with other cosmetics companies?" Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng disdainfully and said, obviously, he was not afraid of offending Huang Feng, a big customer.


    In fact, it was Su Yumo who came by himself, but after seeing Huang Feng so happy to transfer the money to the company''s account, Xie Mengjiao said that he should follow along to see, want to see this The former security guard of the company, she is also full of curiosity about Huang Feng now, not knowing where he got so much money.


    Huang Feng looked helplessly at Su Yumo, who was smiling next to him. He really had no choice but to take Xie Mengjiao. He thought that he could use him this time, but he didn''t expect that he was still confident.


    "Yes, I really can''t do anything." Huang Feng said: "However, since I take care of your business so much, can you arrange the shipment next time?"


    After all, Huang Feng didn''t want to come in person every time.


    "No problem." Xie Mengjiao said. In fact, they deliver door-to-door to many customers, especially large customers. It can be said that Huang Feng''s request is not excessive at all.


    Huang Feng ordered millions of goods, but when loading the car, the quantity of cosmetics was still less than he thought. This is still cheaper than the price given by Su Yumo, otherwise, the quantity Will be less.


    Although Huang Feng also worked in Tianjiao Group before, he really didn¡¯t care about the price of these cosmetics, and he has no girlfriend, so he usually can¡¯t see cosmetics. So, for this price, it¡¯s really not true. Too much understanding.


    However, Huang Feng knew that Su Yumo would not cheat him, and the price he gave was lower than others. Fortunately, after Huang Feng¡¯s cosmetics reached the other two time and space, it was completely a seller¡¯s market. Worry about selling it.


    "Eat together tonight?" After the cosmetics were installed in the car, Su Yumo came to Huang Feng''s side and actively said to Huang Feng.


    Since the previous movie theater incident, because of being gossiped by a girlfriend, he was also a little shy to see Huang Feng. Su Yumo has not seen Huang Feng for two days. After leaving Huang Feng in the cold for two days, Su Yumo feels a little bit sorry. Therefore, I took the initiative to send out the invitation today.


    "At night." Huang Feng hesitated, he originally planned to see what Cai Tian wanted to do tonight.


    "What? Something? If there is something, forget it." Su Yumo also saw Huang Feng''s hesitation and said with consideration.


    "No, it''s okay, let''s go to dinner tonight." Huang Feng said, Cai Tian may not have anything to do, and Tian Jun can also send someone to monitor him, and Huang Feng feels a little guilty about Su Yumo. Especially last night, after a sudden addition of a girlfriend, Huang Feng felt even more sorry for Su Yumo. Therefore, facing Su Yumo''s rare active invitation, Huang Feng couldn''t bear to refuse.


    "Don''t force it, you can eat together at any time. If you have something to do, you can have another day." Su Yumo was still worried about something wrong with Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay, even if something happens, it''s not important to have dinner with you." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Poor mouth." Su Yumo said with a white look at Huang Feng, but the smile on his face couldn''t be hidden.


    "I said you two can''t show affection in front of me, a widowed old man?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao came over, Bai Bai Huang Feng and Su Yumo said at a glance: "Also, this big customer security, you The goods are already packed, when will you leave?"


    "Why, do you treat customers with this attitude?" Huang Feng said dissatisfied.


    "I certainly don''t treat other customers like this." Xie Mengjiao said: "However, it''s a different matter to treat you."


    "Discrimination, you are Hongguoguo''s discrimination!" Huang Feng exclaimed, "I will not leave today."


    "Okay, you two are starting again." Su Yumo said silently, "Huang Feng, you go unload the cargo first, and then come to pick me up, Mengjiao, too, don''t always target Huang Feng like that. Well."


    "I didn''t target him." Xie Mengjiao defended in a low voice. However, she may also feel that she was lacking in confidence, and then said: "I have gone over there. I don''t want to see you show affection."


    "This girl has entered menopause early, right?" Huang Feng said, looking at Xie Mengjiao''s back.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Yumo hit Huang Feng and said: "Maybe I saw Mu Xue and I were busy dating and were stimulated. I also wanted to talk about someone. I can''t see others show affection."


    Hearing Su Yumo saying that Tang Muxue was also busy in dating, Huang Feng''s face flashed uncomfortable, and seeing that Su Yumo was nothing strange, he squeezed out a smile and said, "Then you can help her find someone. That''s it."


    "It''s not so easy, but Mengjiao likes it, and her home..." Su Yumo stopped abruptly when he said this.


    "What''s wrong with her family?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s nothing, it''s her personal business after all, it''s not good for us to have too much trouble." Su Yumo''s face also said unnaturally.


    Huang Feng could guess what Su Yumo meant just now. Even if they helped Xie Mengjiao find someone, Xie Mengjiao¡¯s family would not agree to it, so everything was in vain, and Su Yumo didn¡¯t finish. , Of course, because her family is also in the same situation, she is afraid that Huang Summit will ask her about her situation, she is not ready to tell the whole story.


    "Okay, I''ll take the goods first, and come over to pick you up later." Although Huang Feng guessed a little bit, he didn''t mean to ask Su Yumo. If he knew something, he just waited for Su Yumo. Take the initiative to say good things to yourself, just like you have some secrets to her.


    "Okay, be careful on the road." Su Yumo said.

 797 Chapter 797

    The journey went smoothly. Huang Feng''s motorcade arrived at the warehouse he rented before.


    After the drivers drove away and Huang Feng made sure that there was no one around, he closed the door of the warehouse, and then began to put the cosmetics in the warehouse into the ring.


    However, although there are two taking rings, it is not so easy to put them all at once. Therefore, Huang Feng is in the warehouse after filling the two rings. , Entered the villa and summoned Ning Wushuang.


    "so much?"


    Ning Wushuang said in surprise when he saw the two Na Rings, the full of cosmetics.


    After all, she had never been to the real world, and Huang Feng had only given her a small amount of cosmetics every time before. Therefore, Ning Wushuang always thought that there were not many things in Huang Feng¡¯s world. I saw so many today.


    "Well, I have found a stable source of goods now, and the quantity of these things will only increase in the future." Huang Feng said.


    "Really? That''s great. You don''t even know how popular these things are over there. Those ladies and ladies have been asking me if I have new products all day long. This time I can finally satisfy them. "Ning Wushuang said with a smile.


    Ning Wushuang¡¯s business is now very large. Before, it was only in cloth and clothing, and only in the areas occupied by Supe. However, now with Huang Feng as the backing in reality, her business is growing more and more. It''s not just a clothing business, but also cosmetics, wine and even weapons. Although the latter two are not in large numbers for the time being, they are equally popular.


    At this time, Ning Wushuang¡¯s fame has spread to many places, and her business scope is constantly expanding. It is no longer limited to the area occupied by Supe. However, in other places, there is no military protection and no insurance. Therefore, the business is not particularly big, but it is much better than before.


    During this period of time, Ning Wushuang and Xiao Cui made a lot of money for Huang Feng, Huang Feng just hasn''t withdrawn it yet, otherwise, it would be another huge sum of money.


    "Don''t be too tired, you can earn money slowly." Huang Feng said with concern, seeing the exhaustion on Ning Wushuang''s face.


    "I can''t stay by your side to take care of you now, so I can only help you make more money." Ning Wushuang said, "Moreover, I think doing business is interesting now."


    Huang Feng was still quite moved, Ning Wushuang was thinking about it all for his own sake, and how could he let such a girl think about it only for himself.Huang Feng often wondered whether he saved the galaxy in his last life. Otherwise, how could he be so lucky in this life to be liked by a few perfect girls?


    After spending some time with Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng handed over all the remaining cosmetics to Ari. Ari¡¯s world requires more cosmetics than Ning Wushuang¡¯s time and space. After all, Ning Wushuang¡¯s In that time and space, many women stayed at home, so the speed of sales would naturally be slower.


    However, in Ali¡¯s world, this is obviously not the case. Women with strong combat effectiveness abound, and men are no longer the only ones who venture out. As a result, Ali¡¯s cosmetics quickly became famous. At the same time, Huang Feng''s Huaxia Mercenary Group is also trying to promote related things, so the speed of making money there is also not slow.


    After explaining some things to Ari, Huang Feng took a look, and the time was almost up, so he rushed to Tianjiao Group to pick up Su Yumo from get off work for dinner.


    Huang Feng can take a leisurely trip and prepare to go on a date with Su Yumo for dinner, but other people in time and space may not have such a leisurely feeling. Many people even face death at any time.


    "Moore, run, those damn guys are nearby!"


    "No, we can''t run like this. We must find something to eat and drink, otherwise we will all die."


    "Damn it, there are disgusting guys everywhere, where are we going to find food?"


    In a certain time and space, in a ruin-like city, a few young people were hiding in a corner, looking around nervously, afraid that something terrible would come out from somewhere.


    If you look down on the city from the air, you will find that there are very few living people on the streets, but some living dead like puppets are constantly moving, and abandoned cars are everywhere. Some have been smashed, some are still burning.


    In the shops on both sides of the street, there was no living person at this time. The windows and doors were also destroyed, and the contents were scattered everywhere.


    The whole city is in ruins, and you can''t feel the breath of life. This is an end time, a real end time.


    And those young people are one of the few lucky ones in this world so far. They have not been infected by the virus, and have not become the kind of zombies that can be seen everywhere in the city. They still have their own consciousness, so , They are lucky.


    But at the same time, they are also unfortunate, because they have no preparation or experience for the coming of the end times, so they have nothing to eat on their bodies now, and they may be discovered by zombies at any time, so they have been in a panic. They don¡¯t know how this end of the world came, and they don¡¯t know when it will end.


    "I remember that there was a convenience store on the street in front. There should be no infected food there." said one of the young people.


    "But, those who have to go a long way, those damn zombies will find us." Another young man said with a look of horror, he was still only a student, but the arrival of the end times made him unable to continue his studies. He started his escape journey. He saw that many of his classmates and teachers were bitten by zombies and turned into that terrible living dead. He didn''t want that.


    "Stay here all the time, it''s also waiting to die, it''s better to fight." Obviously, some people still agree to fetch food. They came out of hiding to find food. If they return empty-handed, they will wait for them. Only death, at this time, no one will provide them with food, they can only find it by themselves.


    "Yes, fight it, you die if you don''t fight!"


    "Go, go and see!"


    Everyone quickly reached an agreement. Seeing that there were only a few of the lowest-level zombies in front of them, they were bolder. These lowest-level zombies were slow to react, and they were very close to their perception. , As long as they are not too close, there is no problem, they will not attack actively.

 798 Chapter 798

    Everyone moved forward cautiously, staring at the lowest-level zombies not far away. After a period of adaptation, the people who survived in this world classified the zombies according to their strength.


    The lowest level is the first level, and the number of such zombies is also the largest. The combat power is equivalent to an ordinary human, or even a little weaker than ordinary. This type of zombies is only infected by a virus or bitten by other zombies. In the initial state, the combat effectiveness is not very strong.


    However, zombies can increase their strength by biting humans, or mutate when they are bitten. In this way, when they become zombies, their strength will be stronger. Of course, there are also human states. Very strong, after being bitten, becoming a zombie, will also have stronger strength, the level of these zombies are more than one level.


    The highest-level zombies that the surviving humans have seen are the sixth-level zombies. These zombies have terrifying attack and defense power, and even have certain abilities. They are the king of zombies.


    However, the more advanced zombies, the fewer the number. Of course, even if the number is small, their destructive power is amazing. It can be said that as long as someone encounters a high-level zombies, there is basically no possibility of survival.


    Fortunately, the few people in front of them did not seem to have discovered the existence of high-level zombies. Except for those first-level zombies that were slowly moving on the street, they did not even see a second-level zombies, which greatly increased their hopes. .


    "Hurry up, we are ahead, we will be here soon." The man in charge of leading the way turned around and said to his teammates. In such a world, if human beings want to survive, they must cooperate and encourage each other, otherwise , Maybe he hadn''t been killed by the zombies, he had a nervous breakdown and died.


    "Be careful!"


    The man had just finished speaking, but he heard a loud reminder from the people behind that he realized that it was not good and wanted to avoid it, but he was still a step slower.


    "what!"


    From the corner, a tall zombie suddenly appeared. Before the person could react, he grabbed the person''s neck and lifted him up easily.


    "It''s a second-level zombie!" someone exclaimed.


    The second-level zombies are larger than the first-level zombies. In addition, in terms of attack or defense, they are much higher than the first-level zombies. However, such zombies are still low-level zombies, but they are stronger than ordinary zombies. Some, if these people have guns in their hands, they can be killed with one shot.


    However, obviously, they did not have a gun in their hands, not even the capital of the dagger. Those who were caught by the zombies struggled desperately to get out of the control of the zombies, but his strength was obviously not as strong as that of the zombies. So, after struggling for a long time, I still couldn''t get rid of it.


    Seeing that the zombie was about to bite the person, the others hesitated, but rushed over, punching and kicking the zombie, wanting to rescue their companions.


    Because this was only a second-level zombie, everyone did not feel that the other party was invincible, and they had the motivation to move forward. Of course, only the person who was arrested knew where the supermarket was, which was also a reason.


    "Ohhhhhhh..." The zombie was besieged by everyone, and under the pain, it made a scream. After all, it was only a second-level zombie, and it was not invulnerable, it was just better than ordinary people. Being besieged by so many people will naturally feel pain.


    "No! The sound of this guy attracted the surrounding zombies!" At this moment, those people suddenly discovered in horror that as the sound of this zombie''s cry, many zombies around were coming here, although they came They are all first-level zombies, but they can''t hold up a large number. Once they are surrounded by these zombies, they will only have a dead end.


    Everyone madly attacked the zombie, although it did prevent the other party from biting, but it did not cause much damage to the other party. After all, they were bare-handed.


    "How to do how to do?"


    "how could I know!"


    The crowd became more and more panicked as more and more zombies surrounded them, and many even wanted to run away. After all, dragging them down is really a very dangerous thing for them.


    "bump!"


    At this moment, there was a sudden gunshot, and the head of the second-level zombie was directly blown up, and the dark green liquid touched all the people next to him.


    However, at this time, no one felt nauseous, and even his heart was full of excitement and joy. This sudden gunshot clearly showed that there are humans around, and these humans still have weapons in their hands!


    Sure enough, after the gunshot, a intensive gunfire rang out. Several people in tactical vests, with guns in their hands, appeared from a distance, walking towards them and shooting at the same time. Zombies getting closer.


    "What are you doing in a daze, waiting to feed the zombies, hurry up and go!" The person in the lead yelled at several people who were still dazed.


    "Oh, good." Those people reacted and ran to the people one after another, following them.


    Seeing that these people have come, those who came to the rescue shot while retreating. Even if they had weapons in their hands, they didn''t dare to stay here for a long time. That would happen. Who knows later? Will there be high-level zombies?


    "Hurry up, get in the car! Squeeze!" everyone came to an armored assault vehicle and said.


    Those without weapons hurriedly got on the car. After everyone got on the car, the car immediately started. At this time, there were already a lot of zombies around them, and they were about to be surrounded.


    "Rush over!" The middle-aged man headed said with a serious face.


    Then, this armored car began to accelerate and slammed into the zombies in front. Those ordinary low-level zombies were either hit or killed by the car. Although some zombies attacked the car, obviously, they Their actions are futile, and their strength alone is not enough to destroy the car.


    This armored vehicle is obviously modified. It is long enough to accommodate many people. It also has enough horsepower and strong defense. As long as it does not encounter those particularly abnormal zombies, people are still safe in this vehicle. of.


    "You guys don''t want to live anymore, just run around here with bare hands?" After seeing the armored car smoothly rushing out of the group of zombies, the middle-aged man yelled at the previous people.

 799 Chapter 799 Night Vision

    "We came out looking for food, and if we didn''t eat anymore, we would starve to death." Someone explained: "Moreover, we didn''t expect to encounter second-level zombies here."


    "Now there are more and more advanced zombies, and the number of second-level zombies has more than doubled than before. If you are so mindless, you won''t have such good luck next time." The young man said: "By the way, let me introduce myself. You can call me Marcus, the head of this team."


    "Convoy?" Those people were a little puzzled, and then they saw three cars behind them. Before, they were too nervous to notice.


    "Not bad." The man nodded. Then, he took out a cigarette, put it under his nose and sniffed it, but he was not willing to light it. Now for them, the cigarette is also a luxury. : "You just said, come out to find food, do you know where it is?"


    "I know, on the street in front, there is a convenience store, there should be pure water and food." The person in charge of leading the way said, he was very grateful to the people in these teams, if not for them Appearing in time, he was already dead.


    Moreover, these rescued people obviously want to follow this convoy. In troubled times, only when everyone gathers together can they be more sure to live. If you act alone, unless the ability is against the sky, otherwise, it has nothing to do with death. the difference.


    "Okay, let''s go over!" Marcus said.


    The convenience store is not difficult to find. Everyone arrived smoothly. After leaving some people to guard outside, all the rest entered the convenience store to find food and water.


    The area of ??this convenience store is not small. However, it has obviously been looted before. A lot of shelves have been dumped, and various goods have been scattered all over the place. Fortunately, all the things have not been snatched away, and there is still a lot of surplus.


    "Move quickly. Remember, don''t take all the bags that are opened. Those things are probably already infected. In addition, focus on finding food and water. Don''t bring other things that are not important." Marcus ordered Dao, after all, the space in the car to put things is also limited. They picked up some people this time, and the space was even smaller.


    Everyone started to work one after another, and soon carried all the food and water they could eat to the car. When Marcus was leaving, he took a pack of cigarettes and put it in his pocket.


    The convoy quickly set off again, following the main road to the outside of the city.


    "Where are we going?" Someone asked suspiciously among the rescued.


    "Going outside the city, I heard from the radio that in the desert, the surviving humans opened up an oasis. Let''s go there." Marcus said while smoking.


    "desert?"


    "Yes, it is the desert, and only there. At the beginning, it was not infected by the zombie virus, and it is still safe there." Marcus said. Now in every city, there are zombies, which are very dangerous. In the desert, the virus has not yet spread there.


    However, the water and food in the desert are obviously not as abundant in the city, which is why Marcus had to bring more food and water before leaving.


    The sky gradually darkened. Because the power system was broken, there was no street light outside the city that could turn on. As night approached, it was obvious that the line of sight was still affected.


    "Bring all night vision goggles," Marcus told everyone in the car through the intercom.


    The people who received the order took out the night vision goggles from their backpacks. At the same time, Marcus also brought the bag containing the weapons. After opening it, he took out the weapons inside to those who had been rescued before.


    "Everyone takes one. At this time, everyone can only survive if they are united. People who don''t adapt to this world will soon be eliminated. You must learn to use guns and learn to kill!" Marcus said.


    Those few people hurriedly came over and chose their favorite weapons. These people were just ordinary civilians before, and they really hadn¡¯t touched guns before. However, the world has become like this now. If they want to survive, they must Force yourself to learn to use these things as soon as possible.


    Seeing that everyone had selected it, Marcus put the bag away, but he didn''t see that there was a gleam of light flashing in the bag, and after that, a night vision device placed next to the weapon disappeared.


    The convoy is constantly advancing. Everyone in the car except the driver is resting. However, everyone is holding weapons in their hands, and they dare not take off their equipment. In such a dangerous world, no one dares to take off. Make sure that you are still safe next second.


    When Huang Feng drove to the gate of Tianjiao Group, the time for get off work had not yet arrived.


    "Brother Huang, are you here?"


    As soon as Huang Feng got off the car, a security guard in the guard room ran out and greeted Huang Feng politely.


    Huang Feng still has some impressions of this security guard, as if his surname is Yang, he is not very old and is usually more active.


    "Xiao Yang, should you be on duty today?" Huang Feng said. Although Huang Feng is not very old, he is still older than the security guard. In addition, he was also the manager of the security department before, so he called Xiao Yang, There is no problem at all.


    "Yes, Brother Huang." The security guard ran to Huang Feng and said, "Why don''t I open the door and Brother Huang will you drive in the car?"


    Although Huang Feng is no longer his boss now, the security guard''s attitude towards Huang Feng is still very respectful and polite. After all, Manager Wang has now explained that when he sees Huang Feng coming to the company in the future, no one can The negligence, coupled with Huang Feng''s relationship with the company''s vice president Su Yumozi, is already an open secret. Who would dare to offend Huang Feng?


    "No, leave the car outside, it will be close to get off work soon." Huang Feng said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng chatted with this Xiao Yang, knowing that after he left, there was no major change in the security department. Only Brother Wang became a manager. Nothing else changed, and no new people came in. Recently, no matter whether it is the headquarters here or the factory below, nothing happened and everything is normal.


    "What are you talking about?" When Huang Feng was chatting with Xiao Yang, Su Yumo had already come by his side. She knew that Huang Summit had come to pick her up, and she went away a few minutes early. Otherwise, wait. If you will come out with those employees, you will inevitably have to be watched. Although Su Yumo doesn''t mind being known about himself and Huang Feng, but he doesn''t like being watched.


    "Are you here? Nothing to talk about, let''s go." Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo and smiled.

 800 Chapter 800 Blackmail

    "Go." Huang Feng and Xiao Yang greeted each other.


    "Goodbye Huang Ge, goodbye Su." Xiao Yang said politely, still thinking about it, it seems that the story of the relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo that was reported before is really true.


    "What do you want to eat today?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo next to him while driving.


    Su Yumo didn''t have anything special to eat either. She mainly wanted to have dinner with Huang Feng. Besides, the chefs in the restaurant were not as delicious as Huang Feng.


    "Whatever, you decide." Su Yumo said.


    "Yes." Huang Feng replied.


    Huang Feng specially found a western restaurant with a good environment this time. The two of them were eating and chatting. They were in a good mood. Although Huang Feng could make it by himself at home, it tasted better, but the surrounding environment was obviously Incomparable.


    While Huang Feng was eating with Su Yumo, Cai Tian on the other side was also eating. The one who ate with him was Lao Yu and the person who attacked Peng Chengfu with him that night.


    The environment of the clubhouse for eating is also very good, and the taste of the dishes is also good, but Cai Tian obviously has no appetite and seems a little bit disheartened.


    "Cai Shao, did you invite us today to give us money?" The bully leader asked Cai Tian with a smile while drinking this expensive red wine.


    "Damn, this rich man would really enjoy it. If it weren''t for Cai Shao, we wouldn''t be able to eat such good dishes." The bully boss said, and at the same time, he was more sure that he wanted to knock Cai Tian. The idea of ??a sum of money.


    Although Cai Tian promised to give them one million each, they thought it was a huge number at the time. However, when the gangster calmed down, he changed his mind. He obviously realized that Cai Tian was very I''m afraid that this matter will be exposed, so, in that case, why not take this opportunity to knock him out?


    "Well, I will call you money later." Cai Tian said.


    "Cai Shao, I think I have something to tell you." The bully leader drank the wine in the glass in one sip. After that, he looked at Cai Tian with an unkind look on his face and said: Less, after all, this is a matter of life and death. If we want to keep our secrets forever, we have to add money!"


    "How can you do this, didn''t you agree to it before?" Lao Yu stood up abruptly after hearing this, pointed at the bastard, and said angrily.


    This matter was his idea after all, and now that there was a mistake, if Cai Tian bleeds heavily again, he will definitely blame himself.


    "Did we agree before? Why didn''t I remember?" the bastard said with a smile.


    "Yes, who agreed? Did you hear that?"


    "We didn''t say anything before."


    Other gangsters also all agreed. This is an opportunity to make a fortune. If they missed this time, they want to get so much money at once, but it will not be easy. Therefore, they all agree with their bosses. Hit Cai Tian fiercely.


    Lao Yu was very angry at these unruly bullies, but Cai Tian''s face was calm, his hesitant expression disappeared, but a cold light flashed in his eyes, he calmly looked at the bully boss and said : "Oh, then you say, how much money will it cost you to shut up forever?"


    When Cai Tian said "Shut up forever", he deliberately increased his voice. However, those gangsters obviously did not hear what was wrong in it. The boss saw Cai Tian compromised, and he erected himself somewhat proudly. Right hand: "Five million! Five million per person! Even if this incident is over, a few of our brothers will keep this secret forever, without revealing a word."


    They have already investigated the background of the employer Cai Tian this time, so they are not worried that Cai Tian will not be able to spend the money.


    "Five million? It''s not impossible." Cai Tian said, seeing the excitement on the faces of those gangsters, he went on to say: "However, how do I know that after you take the money, you will truly keep your promises forever. Won''t tell me about it."


    "You only need to give us five million each. Our brothers swear to God and will never say this." The bullshit said, but he thought in his heart that he didn''t say yes, but he didn''t have money. At the time, you can blackmail Cai Tian again, as long as the handle is in your own hands, then Cai Tian is their cash machine.


    "Cai Shao, this..." Old Yu wanted to say something beside him, but he didn''t know how to say it. He didn''t expect that these bastards would suddenly repent at this time. They were thinking about With some money, let one of them come out to commit the crime, but now it seems unlikely. With so much money in hand, if they don''t enjoy life outside, would they be willing to go to prison?Moreover, even if you are willing, the money needed will definitely not be a small figure.


    Cai Tian didn''t know why he was old. He determined to look at those gangsters, making them a little uncomfortable, and then said: "Okay, five million is five million! I hope you can really be tight-lipped. ."


    Hearing that Cai Tian finally agreed, the bully leader was delighted and regretted at the same time, secretly asking whether he should be less, otherwise, Cai Tian would not agree so easily, but anyway, the handle is still there, and there will be more in the future. The opportunity to continue to blackmail, he felt better in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, the most important thing when we come out is credit." The bully leader patted his chest and said.


    "Fart credit!" Lao Yu said angrily, but the gangsters didn''t care, and they could get a lot of money, even if they were scolded.


    "I''m going out to prepare, you continue to drink." Cai Tian said.


    "Okay, Cai Shao, hurry up." The gangsters urged as they ate the dishes.


    Lao Yu wanted to follow, but Cai Tian stopped him. Lao Yu had a bad premonition in his heart. Cai Tian was dissatisfied with him, right?My attitude towards myself has changed a lot, and I have been alienated a lot.


    Old Yu had no choice but to continue to sit down, but in his heart he was thinking about how to make up for the relationship between himself and Cai Tian.


    After Cai Tian got out of the private room, the anger in his heart could no longer be controlled. At this time, he had to admire his father. He was indeed foresighted. These gangsters were indeed unreliable. Nothing happened yet, so he thought about it. I''ve blackmailed myself. If the Peng family really investigates in the future, these people will definitely not say anything credible.


    "Follow my dad''s wishes." Cai Tian said to the person who just appeared next to him.


    "Okay, Master." The man replied. The man standing next to Cai Tian is the chief steward of the Cai family!

 801 Chapter 801

    Soon, Cai Tian returned to the private room again, and the expression on his face was still calm. However, if you observe carefully, you will find that there is a slight tension on his face. After all, he is the first Do such a thing once.


    "Cai Shao, are you back so soon? Is the money ready?" The bullshit leader saw that Cai Tian was back, so he asked quickly. Although Cai Tian had already agreed to his request, he hadn''t got it before. Before, he was always a little unsure, after all, the money was not a small sum.


    "How can it be so fast? You have to give me a preparation time?" Cai Tian said: "However, don''t worry, I have already arranged it. The money is already being prepared and will be transferred to you as soon as possible."


    "That''s good." The bully leader also thinks what Cai Tian said makes sense. This is not a small amount. Even if Cai Tian''s father is a well-known rich man in Qing Province, he wants to put out so much cash in a short time. It''s not that easy.


    There was also a middle-aged man who came in with Cai Tian. Seeing that he was holding an obviously high-end red wine in his hand, Cai Tian said with a little nervousness: "Pour it on everyone."


    The man poured red wine for everyone, and Cai Tian said: "After you finish this glass, even if our agreement is reached, after you take the money, no one is allowed to say a word about this!"


    "That''s for sure." The gangsters didn''t feel anything abnormal, but greedily drank the wine in the glass. For them, if it weren''t for this coincidence, they wouldn''t have lived forever. You must be able to drink such a good wine.


    Lao Yu had no intention of drinking this wine, but when he saw Cai Tian staring at him, he had to drink it. I have to say that the taste of this wine is really good, just like this frequent visit to high-end clubs. People feel that this wine tastes very good.


    Seeing everyone drank the wine in the glass, Cai Tian had a nervous and relieved feeling on his face. After that, he put down his glass calmly and found the topic to talk with other people. Up.


    Others still didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal, and the atmosphere during the dinner was very good. Several gangsters were full of yearning for a better life to come. They were in a very good mood and drank a lot of wine. Some worry about the relationship with Cai Tian, ??but Cai Tian deliberately talked to him, and his mood relaxed, and he also drank a lot of wine.


    After the dinner, everyone left one after another, but before leaving, the gangsters hadn''t forgotten to remind Cai Tian to give them money as soon as possible, otherwise, no one can guarantee that something will happen.


    Cai Tian just responded to this obviously threatening remark, and didn''t say anything. His performance made Lao Yu, who is familiar with his character, a little confused, but he also asked.


    "There is no problem with the medicine, right?" Cai Tian asked the butler after everyone had left.


    "No problem, don''t worry, Master." The butler said.


    "Yeah." Cai Tian nodded responsibly and said nothing.


    It means that the gangsters and Lao Yu drove away by themselves after they left. Although they drank a lot of alcohol, everyone thought they were not drunk, clear-headed, and had no problems driving.


    However, when the gangsters'' car was halfway through the road, the gangster who was in charge of driving suddenly accelerated and slammed into a large truck in front. The truck was fine, but the gangsters'' car was After falling apart, none of the people inside naturally survived.


    Old Yu¡¯s situation is not much better than these gangsters. When he drove halfway, the car seemed to go crazy suddenly and crashed into a street light on the side of the road. Due to the speed of the car, the entire front of the car was destroyed. Lao Yu''s head was directly broken open, and he lost his breath for the first time.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what was older than them. After he finished eating with Su Yumo, he went shopping, and then sent her back. Huang Feng originally proposed to go to the movies, but Su Yumo said that he refused to go, blushing desperately, and Huang Feng could only send her back with regret.


    "Really not going to the movies?"


    When he reached the downstairs of Su Yumo''s residence, Huang Feng still asked unwillingly.


    "Don''t go." Su Yumo said blushing.


    "You don''t have to go, it''s the same here," Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "No, it will be seen." Su Yumo naturally knew what Huang Feng''s idea was, and shook his head and refused.


    "It''s okay, I''ll give a kiss." Huang Feng said, getting closer to Su Yumo.


    "Just a moment?" Seeing that Huang Feng is already close, space is limited, and Su Yumo is not easy to hide, can only hope that Huang Feng really just kissed.


    "Of course!" Huang Feng finished speaking and had already kissed Su Yumo. Su Yumo only struggled a bit, then put his arms around Huang Feng''s waist and cooperated.


    Huang Feng did give a kiss, but he didn''t say how long this time, so the two of them kissed in the car to their heart''s content. They didn''t even know that someone was approaching outside the car.


    "Boom!"


    The car window was knocked from outside. This sound also awakened Su Yumo, who was intoxicated in Huang Feng¡¯s tenderness. She pushed Huang Feng away in a panic, sorting out the slightly messy clothes in front of Huang Feng. .


    Seeing Su Yumo leaving his embrace, Huang Feng was very upset with the person outside who was disturbing his good deeds. He had no vision at all.


    Huang Feng looked outside the car, but saw a woman standing there. This woman Huang Feng looked familiar, but Huang Feng was sure that he did not know him.


    At this time, Su Yumo also turned his head, wanting to see who was outside, but immediately her movements stopped, and the expression on her face instantly solidified.


    "Yimo, what''s wrong with you?" Huang Feng asked with concern when seeing Su Yumo''s expression, but then Huang Feng''s face was also surprised. He just thought that the woman outside was a bit familiar and didn''t remember it for a while. Now looking at Su Yumo, he finally realized that the woman outside looked very similar to Su Yumo, but she had a little extravagance on her body. No wonder he just felt familiar.


    The woman outside saw that the car door was not opening, and her face was a little unhappy. Su Yumo only reacted at this time. She quickly opened the car door and shouted at the lady: "Mom!"


    Su Yumo''s name almost didn''t make Huang Feng open the door of the car, and he stopped immediately. Under this situation, did he meet his future mother-in-law?

 802 Chapter 802

    "No, I just bullied her daughter in front of my future mother-in-law. It''s embarrassing." Huang Feng thought embarrassedly, don''t say, now he has not obtained the consent of Su Yumo''s family, even her family ''S family agreed, and being affectionate in front of the elders is also embarrassing.


    However, I still have to face what I should face. I can¡¯t always hide in the car, so Huang Feng can only bite the bullet, open the car door, walk out, look at Su Yumo¡¯s mother, and shout A cry: "Hello Auntie."


    At this time, Huang Feng discovered that Su Yumo¡¯s mother did not come alone. There were a few people like bodyguards around her, and Su Yumo¡¯s mother did not improve because of Huang Feng¡¯s greeting. , Still looked at his daughter with a cold face, and even now he didn''t even look at Huang Feng squarely, which made Huang Feng cried out that something was wrong.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Su Yumo also saw that his mother''s complexion was not good, thinking about how he and Huang Feng were just seen by her mother, Su Yumo was also a little worried while blushing. .


    "Why? Can''t I come? Or, you don''t want to see me come?" Su Yumo''s mother said in a bad tone.


    "No, why didn''t you tell me before you came, so I can pick you up." Su Yumo said.


    "If I told you in advance, can I still see the scene just now?" Su Yumo''s mother said: "Originally, someone told me that you talked with someone in Qing Province. I still don''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to be. Really."


    "Mom, listen to me..." Su Yumo said anxiously.


    "Don''t you let me go upstairs first, do you plan to stay here all night?" Su Yumo''s mother interrupted her.


    "Mom, let''s go upstairs." Su Yumo said, then turned to look at Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, you go back first."


    Su Yumo obviously wants to talk to her mother first, and then talk about Huang Feng. Otherwise, she is afraid that her mother will find fault with Huang Feng. Judging from her mother¡¯s performance just now, this is very possible. .


    Before Huang Feng had time to say anything, Su Yumo''s mother said, "Why are you leaving? Get your friend to go up with you. Mom just happens to have something to tell him."


    "But..." Su Yumo obviously didn''t want Huang Feng to face her mother at this time, but Huang Feng didn''t mean to escape. Anyway, he already knew the general situation of Su Yumo''s family. Sooner or later there will be such a day, there is no need to hide.


    Seeing Huang Feng approaching, Su Yumo had no choice but to say, "Okay."


    Seeing Huang Feng didn''t escape, Su Yumo''s mother looked at Huang Feng and seemed a little surprised, but she didn''t say anything. This was the first time she wanted to see Huang Feng so far.


    In fact, Su Yumo¡¯s mother received news a few days ago that her daughter was in love with a person from the countryside in Qing Province. Her first reaction was not to believe it, although her daughter has always been disgusted with the arrangement of marriage by the family. I also want to work hard to decide my own marriage.


    However, she knew that her daughter''s vision was not low, and so many outstanding young talents in the imperial capital couldn''t look down on it, so how could she look at someone from the countryside?


    Although she didn''t believe it in her heart, she was still a little worried. Maybe her daughter was really in love, but the target was not a person from the countryside. Therefore, she still sent someone to investigate her daughter''s recent situation, but she did not expect her daughter. Actually, they are really in love, and the object is really a person from the countryside!


    This situation immediately made her furious. Fortunately, the relationship seemed to have just begun, so she immediately put down what she was holding and rushed to Jiangzhou.


    She never thought that when she saw her daughter, she would see the scene just now. At that time, her lungs were going to explode. Now that her daughter was still protecting the young man, she naturally became even more angry. He didn''t even want to say a word to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng and his party went upstairs, but the bodyguards who came with Su Yumo¡¯s mother did not enter the house, but were guards at the door. Huang Feng felt a sturdy breath from them, and the previous one. The Peng family''s guards are almost the same, and they are somewhat skilled.


    When the three of Huang Feng entered the house, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue were both there. I thought it was Su Yumo who had come back, but they discovered that more than one had come in.


    "Auntie, why are you here?" After seeing Su Yumo''s mother, Xie Mengjiao asked in surprise. She and Su Yumo are best friends, and naturally they know Su Yumo''s mother, and Tang Muxue is the same at this time. The expression, obviously, neither of them knew that Su Yumo''s mother had already arrived.


    "Humph." Su Yumo''s mother snorted coldly, and said with some dissatisfaction: "You are also Yumo''s best friends, you know that she is in love, and you have found such a person, why don''t you tell me?"


    When Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue saw Huang Feng who was following the door, they knew that Su Yumo''s mother had known about the affairs between Huang Feng and Su Yumo.


    "Mom, what is''such a person''? His name is Huang Feng. It was your daughter who had chosen thousands of choices. You disrespect people too much." Su Yumo said dissatisfied.


    "Am I wrong? His family is from a rural area? He graduated from an ordinary university, right? He was a security guard in your company before? Why are you looking at such a person, do you give him? You lied." Su Yumo said to her mother. Obviously, she had already investigated Huang Feng''s situation before coming.


    "I was not deceived by him, I just like him!" Su Yumo said.


    "Like him? Don''t forget your identity!" Su Yumo''s mother reminded. Afterwards, she looked at Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, right? My daughter is a celebrity in the imperial capital, and our family has no influence in the officialdom. Little, my daughter will marry those young talents in the future. Do you think you are worthy of her? If you like her, you should think about her and let her live a good life instead of suffering with you!"


    Su Yumo wanted to say something, but Huang Feng stopped her, and then he looked at Su Yumo¡¯s mother and said, ¡°Auntie, you are Yumo¡¯s mother, so I respect you, but I don¡¯t think What you just said is right. I am from a rural area. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with it. I don¡¯t think I am worthy of Yumo. Auntie, if you are really thinking about Yumo, you should respect it. Her choice."


    "Respect her choice? She is bewitched by you now, should I watch her go astray?" Su Yumo''s mother said with a sneer.

 803 Chapter 803

    "Forked road? How did Auntie know that it was a forked road?" Huang Feng asked unwillingly.


    "Auntie, Huang Feng is a very good person, motivated, and willing to work hard." At this time, Tang Muxue couldn''t help but said, although it was Su Yumo''s mother who looked down on Huang Feng, but Tang Muxue But it seems to have seen the shadow of his mother. If Huang Feng was his boyfriend and was discovered by his family, he would have had this reaction too.


    And Tang Muxue obviously didn¡¯t want Huang Feng to be underestimated. No matter if this person is Su Yumo¡¯s mother or her own family, even if she knows that her resistance will not have any effect, Tang Muxue must give her thoughts to her. speak out.


    "Yeah, Auntie, Huang Feng is really nice, and she is very good to Yumo sister." Xie Mengjiao also said, although she usually likes Huang Feng very much, but at this time, it is time to help Huang Feng speak , Will still help Huang Feng.


    However, the words of the two of them did not make Su Yumo''s mother change her mind. She looked at Huang Feng and sneered and said, "Good people? Have a self-motivated? So what? A lot of people like this. How many will succeed in the end? I would not agree to marry my daughter to such a person."


    "Mom, let''s talk about it, don''t you just want to marry me to those sons of the imperial capital? Just because marrying them can help the family, right?" Su Yumo said blankly.


    "What''s wrong with marrying them? In the future, you will not worry about eating and drinking, and living a rich life, is not better than following this village?" Su Yumo''s mother said: "And, don''t forget, you are also a member of the Su family, enjoy In addition to the superior life provided by the family, it is also an obligation to contribute to the family!"


    "I have no objection to contributing to the family, but I will not sacrifice my happiness for the rest of my life!" Su Yumo insisted.


    "Oh, are you still thinking about your company?" Su Yumo''s mother said: "Yes, we promised you that if your company can meet the family''s requirements, you can let you choose your own husband. However, you haven''t reached it yet, and even if it does, we will not agree with you to marry such a person!"


    "Auntie, what requirements do I have to meet to meet the criteria you set for Yumo to choose a husband-in-law?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Why, you haven''t given up yet?" Su Yumo''s mother said disdainfully: "Okay, I will give you a standard. I heard that you have also started your own business. If your business can do it within three years The first position of domestic private enterprises, then I agree with you and Yumo!"


    "Mom, you''re too much, it''s impossible!" Su Yumo cried out after hearing his current request, not to mention Huang Feng, a person with little background, he is now ranked first in private companies. The boss of the group, given him three years to start from scratch, it is impossible for him to achieve this goal.


    Therefore, this is not a request at all, it is directly preventing Huang Feng from interacting with her.


    And Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue share the same view. This is simply impossible. It is said that Tianjiao Group has had two or three years to develop to its current scale. It is already a miracle. If you want to It is impossible to achieve the number one private enterprise within three years. It is simply a fantasy.


    "I, it''s a deal!"


    Everyone didn''t expect that Huang Feng didn''t even think about it, so he agreed. His face was very calm, and he couldn''t see any anger.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be impulsive. How can you agree to this condition? It''s impossible for you to do it." Xie Mengjiao said anxiously.


    "Yeah, Huang Feng, this is impossible." Tang Muxue also said.


    Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng and saw Huang Feng''s confident look. She could not say what she wanted to persuade, but seeing Huang Feng agree so confidently, there was a trace in her heart. Fantasy, maybe Huang Feng can really do it, although it is almost impossible.


    "Is there any other way?" Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue and said, afterwards, he looked at Su Yumo''s mother and said: "Auntie, I agree to your terms. I only hope that within these three years , Don¡¯t arrange any marriages for Yumo. When I meet your requirements, you can keep your promises and you will not stop things between Yumo and me."


    This time it was Su Yumo''s mother who hesitated. Seeing Huang Feng so relaxed, she agreed to her request. Although she knew that Huang Feng would never be able to achieve it, she still felt a little hesitant in her heart.


    However, this condition was originally proposed by her, and she also believed that Huang Feng was absolutely impossible to complete. Therefore, after thinking about it, she said: "Okay, I promise you! But if you can''t achieve this in three years If you request, please take the initiative to leave and stop appearing in my daughter''s world!"


    After speaking, she looked at her daughter and said: "And you Yumo, if he fails to reach it after three years, you must obediently listen to the family''s arrangements, and you are not allowed to do anything unusual!"


    Originally, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao had only more than two years of free time left, but now it¡¯s not impossible to add a few more months. When the time comes, I can¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give them a chance and my daughter only It can be arranged by the family.


    Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo and said, "Yimo, trust me!"


    "Okay!" Su Yumo said without hesitation, then looked at his mother and said: "Okay, I promise you. If Huang Feng fails to meet this requirement in three years, I will marry whomever you want me to marry. Who will you marry!"


    "You have so much confidence in this kid?" Su Yumo''s mother asked.


    "The man I choose myself must have confidence in him of course!" Su Yumo said firmly.


    "Very well, I hope you won''t regret it then." Su Yumo''s mother glanced at Huang Feng with a complicated expression, and then said: "I am staying at the hotel tonight."


    After speaking, he turned and left, and Su Yumo did not go out to see him off either.


    "Huang Feng, why are you so confused? Didn''t you harm Sister Yumo?" Xie Mengjiao complained to Huang Feng as soon as Su Yumo''s mother left.


    In Xie Mengjiao''s view, Huang Feng agreed to this impossible request without discussing with Yumo. It was totally harmful to Yumo and made Yumo''s last hope disappear, even if Yumo was here. It met her family''s requirements within three years, and because of what Huang Feng just said, it had no effect.

 804 Chapter 804

    "Mengjiao, don''t say that. If the family doesn''t allow me to date Huang Feng, then even if I meet their requirements, I can choose my husband by myself. What''s the point?" Su Yumo''s face at this moment, With some smiles, obviously, her mood was not as bad as Xie Mengjiao thought.


    "But, Yumo sister, the aunty''s request just now is really too difficult to meet." Tang Muxue also said.


    "Is it difficult? I don''t think so." At this time, Huang Feng didn''t have the seriousness he had when facing Su Yumo''s mother before, and even smiled like Su Yumo.


    Therefore, the scene is the two parties Huang Feng and Su Yumo, with smiles on their faces, while the two bystanders Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue are worried.


    "You actually laughed out?" Xie Mengjiao said, "Isn''t this request difficult? It''s even harder than the request our family gave us! Look at how much Sister Yumo sacrificed for you. If you are sorry for Sister Yumo in the future, That would really be struck by lightning."


    Su Yumo did sacrifice a lot for Huang Feng. Huang Feng knew this. She could have escaped from the family''s control on a relatively low condition. However, because of her own sake, she made it more difficult. , And it was a decision she made without knowing her real situation, so it was even more rare.


    "Yimo, thank you for believing in me, rest assured, I won''t let you down." Huang Feng said to Yumo.


    "Huang Feng, are you really sure?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao also saw that something strange was coming. Su Yumo''s mother offered such a condition. Huang Feng agreed without even thinking about it. If you are calm, Su Yumo''s mother is gone now, but there is still no tension or worry on Huang Feng''s face. Either Huang Feng has given up or he is really sure.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said: "But before that, Yumo, should you tell me about your family''s situation, otherwise I don''t know how to deal with your family next time. "


    "You don''t blame me for keeping the secret from you." Su Yumo asked: "Actually, I didn''t mean it. I just don''t want to put too much pressure on you now. I also wanted to wait for me to meet the family requirements. , I¡¯ll tell you again, but, I didn¡¯t expect that my mother would come suddenly today, and I don¡¯t know where she got the news."


    "Of course I don''t blame you." Huang Feng said: "However, this is the matter of the two of us after all. How can we make you work hard by yourself? I''m going to talk about you at this point."


    "I don''t want to put pressure on you." Su Yumo said with some embarrassment: "Actually, the conditions of the three of us are almost the same at home. Speaking of which, my family is slightly worse, my uncle, my second uncle, My dad is in a government department. The uncle has the highest position. He is now a ministerial cadre. However, seeing that he has reached the retirement age, there is no possibility of rising. The second uncle is at the deputy ministerial level, but he has no real power. My dad was almost at the bureau level. He also served in the imperial capital. It was not delegated to the local government. In the imperial capital, there were too many department-level cadres, so my dad also didn''t have many rights."


    Speaking of this, Su Yumo paused, and then continued: "I have several cousins. Some of them are in politics and some are in the army. However, at present, they are not too prominent, so there are quite a few in my family. People want to wait for me to marry a family with a background to make the family a step further."


    Then, she looked at Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue and said, "Although their home is better than mine, obviously, they have the same idea as mine."


    "Then your family completely ignores your feelings?" Huang Feng said.


    "Hehe, born in such a family, since I was a child, I have enjoyed better living conditions than others. The family naturally wants to get back from us." Xie Mengjiao said mockingly.


    "However, even if our family is better than Yumo''s, if someone can really become the first private enterprise from scratch within three years, it will not object to us marrying each other, so , The conditions put forward by Auntie just now are still too harsh." Tang Muxue said.


    Being able to become the number one private company from scratch within three years is not only a matter of money, but also proves that this person is very capable. Moreover, if he can be the number one private company, his connections are obviously very wide. There seems to be only one condition, but there are many meanings in it.


    "No matter what kind of conditions she puts forward, I can only accept it, right?" Huang Feng asked back: "It''s better than simply rejecting it."


    "However, what is the difference between this condition and direct rejection?" Xie Mengjiao asked, in her opinion, there is no difference, because no matter who it is, it is impossible to achieve.


    "Of course there is a difference. This condition can still be achieved with a little hard work." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Bringing, and working hard, Huang Feng, how come I haven''t noticed before, you like bragging so much." Xie Mengjiao obviously didn''t believe it.


    Tang Muxue and Su Yumo also hesitated about Huang Feng''s words. Just now, Su Yumo promised her mother, as long as it was her last chance, she had no other choice. Of course, she There is also some expectation in her heart. Based on her understanding of Huang Feng, Huang Feng seems to have no habit of talking big.


    "Why brag, show you something to increase your confidence." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    After that, Huang Feng took out his mobile phone and opened the mobile banking. When he went to transfer money to Su Yumo this afternoon, he had already exchanged the two billion yuan and put it in the bank.


    Seeing the deposits on Huang Feng¡¯s mobile bank, the three Su Yumo were stunned. Xie Mengjiao rubbed his eyes exaggeratedly, and after making sure that he had not made a mistake, he looked at Huang Feng a little sluggishly and asked, ¡°Huang Feng, Did you grab the bank?"


    Huang Feng directly ignored Xie Mengjiao''s words, took the phone back, then looked at the three of them and said, "How about it? Do you feel a little confident in me now?"


    What Huang Feng said made Su Yumo immediately happy. Before, she felt that it was almost impossible for Huang Feng to meet the conditions set by her mother. However, now that Huang Feng has so many deposits, she suddenly felt Things that were hopeless before now seem to have turned around.

 805 Chapter 805

    Two hundred million!


    On Huang Feng¡¯s cell phone, the three of Su Yumo saw a deposit of nearly 200 million. You know that not long ago, Huang Feng also came to their company to work as a security guard for a few thousand yuan a month¡¯s salary. At that time, Huang Feng actually had 200 million in deposits. No wonder Xie Mengjiao just said that Huang Feng was going to grab the bank.


    "Huang Feng, where did you get so much money?" Su Yumo''s three people have seen two hundred million dollars, but this is an astronomical figure for ordinary people. Su Yumo knows the situation very well, and even went to his rental house. Huang Feng like this can get so much money in a short period of time, even if Su Yumo trusts him, at this time, there are some Doubt about the source of Huang Feng''s money.


    Both Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue looked at Huang Feng with doubts, obviously wanting to know the answer from his mouth.


    "Well, I can''t say it for the time being." Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo apologetically and said: "However, you can rest assured Yumo, as I promised you before, there is absolutely no problem with the origin of the money, just I can tell you when the right opportunity comes."


    Regarding the storage box, Huang Feng hasn¡¯t figured out how to talk to Su Yumo. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe her, but it¡¯s too unbelievable. Besides, there is a big mouth like Xie Mengjiao on the scene, who knows she knows. After the storage box, will there be publicity everywhere? At that time, I will definitely have no less trouble.


    "Well, I believe you, you can talk to me again when you think it''s suitable." Su Yumo did not choose to ask Huang Feng, just as she did before.


    "Don''t tell me, it''s mysterious." Xie Mengjiao was dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s inability to satisfy her curiosity, but Su Yumo didn''t ask any more, and she was even less qualified to ask.


    "However, Huang Feng, you can make so much money in such a short period of time, and it is not impossible for you to develop the company into the nation''s number one private enterprise in three years." Tang Muxue said happily.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are also very happy. Their previous worries have been reduced a lot. The reason why Huang Feng showed his savings to the three is to dispel their doubts. Now it seems that the effect is not bad. .


    "Okay, it''s not too early, I should leave too, you guys should rest early." Seeing that the three of them had relaxed a lot, Huang Feng stood up and left.


    "I''ll give it to you." Su Yumo said.


    "No, you can rest early." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, you should be careful on the road." Su Yumo said.


    "Ok."


    After leaving Su Yumo¡¯s residence, Huang Feng could feel that there seemed to be people around him watching. He glanced around and saw one of the bodyguards beside Su Yumo¡¯s mother. The other party didn¡¯t seem to want to hide. Therefore, Huang Feng could easily find the other party, and the other party left after seeing Huang Feng come out.


    "It seems that Yumo''s mother is worried about me, afraid that I will spend the night here." Huang Feng smiled and said to himself.


    After Huang Feng left, Su Yumo and the three did not immediately rest. The three of them sat down in the living room, but the topic of discussion was still on Huang''s body.


    "Sister Yumo, what exactly is Huang Feng''s identity? Why do I think he is not simple." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "There is nothing simple." Su Yumo said.


    "You said he was a person who lived in a rental house before and was in front of a security guard. How could he have so much money in such a short time?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "That''s Huang Feng''s ability to make money." Tang Muxue said, Su Yumo nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t you doubt him." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "No!" Su Yumo and Tang Muxue said in unison.


    "It''s really lost to you, you really trust him." Xie Mengjiao said silently.


    When the three of Su Yumo were chatting, there were also two people chatting in a courtyard in the Imperial Capital. However, the atmosphere between them was not so good.


    "There is no news of Chengfu yet?" said a middle-aged man who looked similar to Peng Chengfu with full authority.


    "No, I call, my phone is turned off, and I don''t reply when I send messages. I''m really worried about the death." The lady-like person said with a worried look.


    "Is there anything to worry about? Maybe I went fooling around with that friend. It''s all you. I''ve been used to it since I was a child. When I was in the imperial capital, it happened that I couldn''t get in touch for a few days?" said the middle-aged man.


    "I''m spoiled? You''re not spoiled either?" The beautiful woman said unconvincedly: "Although there have been cases like this before, how come I feel uneasy this time."


    "You think too much, don''t worry, after playing for two days, if you have enough, he will reply to you." The middle-aged man said.


    This middle-aged couple is Peng Chengfu¡¯s parents. They lost contact with Peng Chengfu in the past two days, because this happened before. Peng Chengfu didn¡¯t call home when he played. So, at the beginning, the couple They didn''t pay too much attention to it. Even now, they didn''t worry too much. More often, they blamed Peng Chengfu for overplaying and didn''t even answer the phone.


    "You said that the girl from the Tang family is really true. The emperor doesn''t wait. She has to go to some Qing province, so that Chengfu will follow along. Chengfu is really infatuated with her." The beautiful woman said.


    "The girl from the Tang family hasn''t married yet, don''t talk too much, it''s not good to be known by the Tang family."


    "What''s the matter? Their family was also interested in getting married with ours. This matter basically didn''t go away." The beautiful woman said indifferently: "However, I heard that this girl has been very wild before, and likes to be here. When I play outside, I don¡¯t know if I will take my heart after getting married."


    "Your son is not much better than others. Don''t worry, they will behave after they get married." The middle-aged man put down the newspaper in his hand and said lightly. When he was young, he was also a swinger. After getting married, Although there are also women who play with women, they have already restrained a lot and know the rules.


    "I hope so." The beautiful woman said: "Actually, I think the girl in the Su family is good, beautiful, sensible, not ambitious, and has good abilities. After marriage, she must be a good helper, which is her background. It''s a bit worse."


    "Don''t think about the girl in the Su family. I don''t know that there are many people staring at the girl. You think it is good, and the eyes of others will not be bad. The threshold of the Su family has not been changed in the past two years. Many people who come to the door are no worse than ours.¡± Peng Chengfu¡¯s father said.

 806 Chapter 806: What a Nice Guy

    Su Yumo''s reputation in the circle of celebrities in the imperial capital is not small. Although her family background is not the best, she is one of the best in all aspects. Therefore, in the past two years, she went to Su''s family to propose marriage. People who have already crossed the threshold of their home.


    The Su family is not in a hurry. One is because of the previous agreement with Su Yumo. Another reason is that Su Yumo is very popular. They are not worried that their daughter will not be able to marry. Now so many people propose marriage. It is also necessary to conduct a careful inspection and screening.


    Therefore, Su Yumo only had a period of free time, but as the matter between her and Huang Feng was exposed, she had less and less free time left.


    And when Huang Feng returned to his residence, he received a not-so-good news from Tian Jun.


    "What? Those bullies are dead? How did they die?" Huang Feng asked in surprise.


    Although he had a foreboding that Cai Tian suddenly invited these people to dinner, there might be a problem, but he was not sure, coupled with Su Yumo¡¯s invitation, he did not go to Caitian¡¯s clubhouse. He was not very good at first. I cared, but I didn''t expect that something really happened.


    "Car accident." Tian Jun said: "For detailed information, you may have to ask the police."


    Tian Jun knew that Huang Feng had a good relationship with the leaders of the Jiangzhou Police Department, and the police investigators must be more professional than those of them.


    "Okay, I will investigate this matter tomorrow." Huang Feng said: "By the way, how about the sword thing that I told you last time?"


    Today''s appearance of Su Yumo''s mother made Huang Feng feel a bit of crisis. Although he was very calm in front of Su Yumo''s three daughters, he still had a sense of urgency in his heart.


    To meet the conditions of Su Yumo''s mother, the first thing is money. Only with enough money can he develop the enterprise better. However, money alone is not enough, and money may not be able to develop the enterprise. , Good projects, personal connections, reasonable operations, etc. are also indispensable.


    And Huang Feng also pays more attention to other time and space at this time. For him, those places are his rear area, and all the money and good projects he needs can be obtained from there. For modern society, those places are still a problem. A treasure house that has not been developed, although Huang Feng can stay in those places for a period of time, what he can understand is limited.


    For example, he just left the world of swords and magic. He was only in the Red Moon Empire. He had not been to other countries. Moreover, he had not fully explored the Forest of the Mist. Last time he went to find a holy. When Ziguo, I only explored part of it, and on that continent, the Forest of the Mist was only one of the top ten forbidden places, and there were also several places that were also dangerous, and high danger often meant high rewards, so , Huang Feng still hopes to explore those places.


    However, it is difficult for him to go to those spaces again, and it is full of uncertainty. Under such circumstances, Huang Feng can only arm and develop his forces in that world and let them replace himself. explore.


    As for the fact that the things obtained there are difficult to get in reality, Huang Feng felt that this should be temporary, and there may be other ways to get it in the future, and even if it is not available, it is good to exchange it into money.


    Therefore, because of these reasons, Huang Feng is now anxious to make more money, and at the same time, strengthen his strength in other areas.


    "I have already contacted, I have placed the first order, and the other party has already arranged to build it." Tian Jun said, because Huang Feng needs a lot of quantity, they can be said to be the other party''s major customer, and the other party is very polite. At the same time, it is also arranged to produce as soon as possible.


    "It''s fast, it''s okay to spend more money." Huang Feng said, these things, in other time and space, they are popular goods, even if you spend more money here, Huang Feng can be in other time and space. To earn it back.


    "I understand." Tian Jun replied, and at the same time he understood that Huang Feng is really in urgent need of these things.


    Huang Feng is indeed very anxious. He still has automobile production materials in his hands. That stuff can make money. However, he was also a big money maker in the early stage. Therefore, Huang Feng must make more money as soon as possible to start this project.


    After hanging up Tian Jun''s phone, Huang Feng opened his storage box. Whether he can live a happy life in the future depends mostly on this storage box.


    Today, the storage box again brought Huang Feng something, a night vision device.


    Huang Feng also has a night vision device in his hand. Bai Xiaorou helped him apply for it. This thing works very well at night. Huang Feng¡¯s eyesight is much better than ordinary people due to cultivation reasons. However, in the dark surroundings, he didn''t have a good way, and he couldn''t see too far away. He often found danger based on his own feeling.


    However, with the night vision goggles, it is different. Huang Shanfeng is much more convenient. However, the night vision goggles given by Bai Xiaorou are not obtained through the storage box, so Huang Feng has no way to take it to other spaces. , And now that he has obtained a night vision device in the storage box, Huang Feng will no longer have to worry about his vision at night in other time and space.


    Moreover, Huang Feng soon discovered that this night vision device was better than the one Bai Xiaorou gave him. Because of the National Security Bureau, the night vision device was already considered good, but it could only be seen at a few hundred meters. , I can''t see clearly no matter how far away.


    And the night vision device in Huang Feng''s hand, when he tried it on the balcony, he found that he could see at least about two kilometers. At the same time, he didn''t know how the night vision device was made, it actually had a telescope. Function, even if Huang Feng looks at things far away, he can see clearly. No, he is here, he can see in the distant building, a beauty is changing clothes and forgets to draw the curtains. Of course, the other party may The reason is that it is high-rise and there are no buildings around.


    "Really a good guy." Huang Feng said after putting the night vision device into the ring with satisfaction. In the past few days, in fact, he has also obtained some things sporadically through the storage box, but they are all small The thing, there is nothing that surprises him. The only thing that is still useful is to get a gun again, and it is still a machine gun with bullets. After all, the gun is in a lot of space and can be very useful. Big effect.

 807 Chapter 807

    In the morning of the next day, Huang Feng called Director Wang of the Municipal Bureau to learn more about the situation of the car accident yesterday.


    "You asked about the car accident yesterday?" Director Wang was a little curious about why Huang Feng asked this. Those people obviously have nothing to do with Huang Feng, but since Huang Feng asked, he didn''t intend to hide it.


    "All five people in the car died on the spot. Through video surveillance, we saw that the car drove well at the beginning but suddenly lost control. According to the investigation, those people drank a lot last night. Drunk, this accident may have been caused by drunk driving." Director Wang said to Huang Feng: "There is also something suspicious, but it has not been finalized yet."


    "What''s the situation?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Those people are suspected of taking drugs, but they have not been confirmed yet." Director Wang said.


    "Drug use?" Huang Feng frowned. He did not expect that there would be such an investigation result at the police station: "The club where he ate last night, did you investigate it?"


    Huang Feng still suspects that this matter has something to do with Cai Tian, ??but the other party''s methods this time may be more clever.


    "Investigated." Director Wang said: "However, there is nothing suspicious, including the waiter in the dining room last night and the chef in the kitchen. We have investigated and found nothing unusual, and the waiters have also proved that, When those people left, everything was normal, except that they drank a little too much."


    "Oh, yes, there were two people at the dinner last night, one was Cai Tian, ??the son of Cai Youde, a well-known entrepreneur in the city, and that club also belonged to the Cai family." Director Wang added.


    Of course, Huang Feng would not be surprised by Cai Tian''s participation. However, Director Wang clearly hasn''t finished saying: "Is there another one?"


    "There is another surnamed Yu, who also runs a company at home. Coincidentally, this surnamed Yu also had a car accident last night. The car seemed to have suddenly lost control and hit a light pole on the side of the road and died on the spot." Director Wang continued.


    "Also dead?" Huang Feng said. For Lao Yu, he naturally knew him. He had been with Tong Zi before and was taught by himself. After Tong''s family lost power, he followed Cai Tian and beat Peng Chengfu that day. At night, he also appeared.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t expect that there was actually him in the dinner last night. Tian Jun could only know about the gangsters, but he didn''t know that Lao Yu had also participated, and he was also dead.


    Two similar car accidents happened almost at the same time, and Huang Feng even didn''t believe it was a coincidence.


    "The director thinks, is there any connection between the two car accidents?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Contact? So far, there is no evidence to prove the relationship between the two car accidents. At most, both parties ate together and drank a lot of alcohol. This surname Yu may have caused the car to lose control because of drunk driving. There was a car accident." Director Wang said. He didn''t know that there was Peng Chengfu in it, but based on the current investigation, the death of Lao Yu and those gangsters was more personal.


    "However, the young man surnamed Yu seems to be taking drugs, and there is something in his body that can make people hallucinate." Director Wang said.


    "He has it too?" Huang Feng said: "Then Director Wang doesn''t doubt that Cai Tian. You should know that they all ate together, and the people who had an accident after eating, he is still very suspicious."


    "Some doubts, but there is no evidence to prove that this matter is related to him, so we let him go after he recorded his statement." Director Wang said.


    Huang Feng knew that, because of Cai Tian''s identity, in the absence of definite evidence, Director Wang did not dare to act on Cai Tian casually. This is completely understandable.


    Thanks to Director Wang, Huang Feng hung up the phone. He knew more than Director Wang, so he was more certain now that this matter has nothing to do with Cai Tian.


    "Unexpectedly, that guy is really ruthless. The Peng family hasn''t investigated yet, so he will kill him first." Huang Feng said to himself.


    Huang Feng also has some doubts as to why the people of the Peng family haven¡¯t moved yet. Doesn¡¯t they care about Peng Chengfu¡¯s life and death? It¡¯s obviously impossible. In any case, this Peng Chengfu is also a member of the Peng family. They are dead, no matter what, they are definitely going to investigate.


    Don¡¯t you know about Peng Chengfu¡¯s death?This is possible. After all, the current Peng Chengfu is missing at best, and no one has taken the initiative to call the police. Therefore, even the police do not know about this, and the only one who knows about this is Cai Tian. Cai Tian still wished that the people of the Peng family would never know about Peng Chengfu, and naturally it was even more impossible to tell it.


    After Huang Feng asked Tian Jun to keep staring at Cai Tian, ??he temporarily let go of the incident. Originally, he was in conflict with Peng Chengfu. Cai Tian was only Peng Chengfu¡¯s vanguard. Now Peng Chengfu is dead. If Cai Tian doesn¡¯t come again If he troubles him, Huang Feng doesn''t want to waste too much time on that kind of person. With that time, he might as well make more money.


    When Huang Feng drove to the brewery, there was still a busy scene. At the same time, many suppliers came to pick up the goods, because at present Huang Feng¡¯s "fairy brew" is sold in Jiangsu province, Others are sold in Qing Province, especially Jiangzhou, so it is not very troublesome for these people to come to pick up the goods.


    "Dad, what did the police say, do they suspect me?"


    In Cai''s villa, it is rare for Cai Tian not to go out fooling around today. He had just recorded his confession from the police station, and he was worried that he was going to die, so he wanted to find out about the news from his father.


    "There must be some doubt, but the problem is not big. They don''t have any direct evidence. Don''t worry." Cai Youde said, "Moreover, even if the suspicion comes to your head, then, we will find a scapegoat. Now, as long as there are no major accidents at the Peng family, nothing will happen to this matter."


    Cai Youde naturally has his network, so the news is still well-informed.


    "That''s good." Cai Tian said with a sigh of relief.


    "You should stay at home during this period of time, and don''t go anywhere, so as not to have any accidents." Cai Youde is obviously uneasy about his son who can cause trouble. Therefore, during this period of time, he is not at ease. Will allow Cai Tian to go out.


    Although Cai Tian was unhappy, he knew that it was better to stay at home at this time, so he reluctantly said, "Okay."

 808 Chapter 808 Su Yumos Parents Conversation

    "How about your trip to Qing Province this time? What is the situation with Yumo?"


    In a house in the imperial capital, Su Yumo''s mother, who had just returned to the imperial capital from Qing Province, was packing her things, and sitting next to her was Su Yumo''s father. He was still very concerned about his daughter''s situation. , It¡¯s just because I have something to do, it¡¯s not easy to go to Qing Province together, now I can only ask my wife.


    Su Yumo¡¯s mother returned from Qing Province early this morning. In the afternoon, she had already arrived in the imperial capital. She had a lot of things to do with her. This time she would not go to Qing because Su Yumo¡¯s affairs were too important. It was saved, and once the matter was resolved, she returned to the imperial capital.


    Hearing what her husband said, Su Yumo''s mother had a complicated look on her face, but immediately said, "Your daughter is in love, and she really comes from a rural area."


    "You didn''t stop her?" Su Yumo''s father asked.


    "Why not? However, you know your daughter, and you are obedient. In fact, it is difficult to change what I believe. It is useless to say anything." Su Yumo''s mother said.


    "She''s turned back, I gave her a chance, I didn''t want her to mess around!" Su Yumo''s father said angrily.


    "To be honest, I also saw the boy. The first impression was pretty good. If it wasn''t for the poor family background, he would match Yumo quite well." Su Yumo''s mother said, if Huang Feng and Su Yumo were the two Here, the two must be very surprised. They did not expect Su Yumo''s mother to say this to Huang Summit.


    "What kind of match? How did Yumo arrange it in the future? You don''t know. I let her go to Qing Province before. I regret it now and can''t let her go on fooling around." Su Yumo''s father said dissatisfied.


    "I know, so this time I made a condition for them. If it fails to meet it, we can''t blame us for not giving them a chance. In the future, when we arrange the marriage of our daughter, she will not refuse it again." Su Yumo''s mother said.


    "What are the conditions?" Su Yumo''s father frowned and asked. What he hoped more was to directly prevent the communication between his daughter and the villager from the countryside, rather than to give them hope.


    "Within three years, I started from scratch and became the first private enterprise." Su Yumo''s mother said.


    "Three years? Well, this condition is good." Su Yumo''s father frowned when he heard this condition. Not to mention Huang Feng from a rural area with no background. If the Su family is fully developing business, it is impossible to achieve this achievement in three years. It is no problem to enter the top 100, and there is hope for the top 50. However, the further forward, the more difficult it will be. The bigger, so, it is definitely not a very simple thing to be the first private enterprise. It needs factors such as time, location, people and so on, let alone a person like Huang Feng with no background, and There is still only three years. It can be said that this condition is not much different from direct rejection.


    "Daughter also agreed. If Huang Feng fails to meet this requirement, she will accept the family''s arrangement and will not have any objections." Su Yumo''s mother said.


    "That''s good, I didn''t expect that she would be so confident in that kid." Su Yumo''s father said.


    "Not only the daughter is confident, the one named Huang Feng is also very confident. I don''t know where their confidence comes from." Su Yumo''s mother said.


    "No matter where they come from, they can''t achieve this goal. Let''s put more effort into choosing the son-in-law." Su Yumo''s father said.


    "Let me say that you are true. You put all your expectations of family rejuvenation on your daughter. You don''t have the ability to go further. In the end, you have to rely on your daughter." Su Yumo''s mother said with some dissatisfaction.


    "What is relying on a daughter, have I treated her badly since I was young? She is my daughter, what is wrong with helping her dad now." Su Yumo''s father said, "You think I don''t want my daughter to be happy? But , This family is not my sole decision! For the sake of the overall situation, we can only sacrifice her. What we can do is to help her choose a good husband and try to make her live better in the rest of her life."


    Su Yumo''s father was also very irritable. After all, it was his own daughter and the only daughter. Could he not like it?Tiger poison still doesn''t eat children, but, living in such a family, he can not decide many things alone. At the beginning, he rejected all opinions and let Yumo go out and start a business, which was already helping her win the last chance. , But it seems that it is useless.


    "Hey." Su Yumo''s mother sighed, feeling helpless. She could understand her husband''s helplessness, so she could only accept it.


    On the other hand, Peng Chengfu¡¯s parents are in a bad mood. Another day is about to pass. There is still no news on Peng Chengfu¡¯s side, and they can¡¯t get through any calls. For this reason, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father still drags on the province. My acquaintance helped contact Peng Chengfu, but there was still no result.


    At this time, Peng Chengfu''s parents began to panic. When their guards reported something to them, their hearts became even more panic.


    "You mean, Chengfu asked you to help teach someone, but the guard you sent out hasn''t come back yet?" Peng Chengfu''s father looked at his guard head and said.


    "That''s it." The guard nodded and said: "At that time, the young master told me that someone in Qing Province had offended him. That person has some skills, and most people are not his opponents. Therefore, if you want to ask me for help, I will arrange I thought it was a very easy thing after I passed it personally. As a result, the person I arranged has never come back, nor can I be contacted, as if suddenly evaporated from the world."


    "Who did he teach you to teach? What background?" Peng Chengfu''s father asked.


    "A young man named Huang Feng has no background, and his family is from a rural area. He opened a factory by himself."


    "You said, is the son''s disappearance related to this man named Huang Feng?" Peng Chengfu''s mother asked her husband.


    "How do I know, this uneasy thing?" Peng Chengfu''s father said angrily. He is in a very irritable mood now. When his son was in the imperial capital, he liked to cause trouble. I don''t know how to converge, and I don''t know if I will offend any powerful people.

 809 Chapter 809: Ill Help You

    "What are you cruel to me?!" Peng Chengfu''s mother also angered, her son couldn''t be contacted for a few days, and she was also in a bad mood, "If you want to scold your son, you have to get him back first. "


    "Okay, I know!" Peng Chengfu''s father said impatiently. After that, he looked at the head of the guard and said, "In this way, you will personally take someone to Qing Province, and you will find Chengfu, and conduct a detailed investigation. Let¡¯s take a look at the conflict between Chengfu and Huang Feng."


    "Yes, I''ll leave right away," the guard said headfirst.


    "This thing that doesn''t make people worry about it, see how I will clean him up when he comes back!" Peng Chengfu''s father was still a little angry.


    "Okay, as long as the son comes back, no matter what you do, I won''t stop it this time." Peng Chengfu''s mother said. She was scared enough by Peng Chengfu this time, so she also wanted to make her son have a longer memory.


    "It''s best if you don''t stop. If you weren''t used to it before, he could not find anyone in two days or two, and cause trouble everywhere?" Peng Chengfu''s father said.


    "Yes, I''m the only one I am used to. Okay, I don''t bother to quarrel with you now." Peng Chengfu''s mother turned around and left.


    Huang Feng¡¯s day is quite busy. In addition to watching the brewery, he has to practice marksmanship. This is one of his weaknesses. After all, he has not been in contact with firearms for a long time, so he is not very proficient and has good shooting skills. Not high, and in many cases, guns can have unexpected effects. In the time and space of some cold weapons, if the marksmanship is good, sometimes it can play a decisive role, and its hidden weapons are difficult to prevent.


    Therefore, Huang Feng found himself a shooting club, after paying a sum of money, he became a member there and began to practice shooting.


    Originally, the National Security Bureau also had its own shooting practice range, but that venue was not in Qing Province, but in the Imperial Capital, Huang Feng obviously would not go to the Imperial Capital to save that money.


    As for the registration of the company, Huang Feng is already preparing for it. He will have a lot of business in the future. He must set up a company for overall management.


    With the help of Secretary Qiu, the registration of the company must not be too troublesome. Of course, the required materials will not be less.


    When it was time to get off work, Huang Feng received a call from Su Yumo. During the phone call, Su Yumo said to Huang Feng, "Or I will resign from the company and come out to help you."


    Su Yumo¡¯s words made Huang Feng a stunned and a little unbelievable. Tianjiao Group, which was founded by Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, both of them put a lot of effort on this, and they must have feelings. Yes, I didn''t expect that Su Yumo would give up when he said to give up now, just to help himself, which made Huang Feng feel a little moved.


    "You know, when I founded this Tianjiao Group together with Mengjiao, it was to get freedom from the family, but now these have no meaning to me. As long as you achieve your goals here, can Tianjiao Group manage it well? There is no impact, so I want to work hard with you to achieve that goal. Even if I didn''t achieve it in the end, I won''t regret it." Su Yumo said.


    "Yimo, I also think that the two of us can work together and work hard together." Huang Feng thought for a while and said: "However, for the time being, don''t come here. If you come, you will have to wait until I reach that goal. come."


    "Why?" Su Yumo didn''t understand.


    "Yumo, first of all, the Jiao Group put a lot of effort into you that day, you left like this, you will definitely not give up." At this point, Huang Feng smiled and said: "Moreover, I don''t believe in that madness. Girl, if you leave, Tianjiao Group collapses, and finally she is forced by the family to marry someone she doesn''t like, then she must hate me to death."


    "Huang Feng, who are you crazy girl?" What Huang Feng didn''t expect was that Xie Mengjiao''s voice came from the phone as soon as he finished speaking. Huang Feng could feel her anger even through the phone. .


    "Hey, you are here too." Huang Feng said in surprise.


    Su Yumo said with some embarrassment: "Mengjiao has to listen, and she called me to make this call."


    In fact, since her mother made that request yesterday, Su Yumo has been thinking about whether she should help Huang Feng together. The two of them work hard together. However, she still can¡¯t make up her mind. If she leaves, Abandoning her sister, Su Yumo would be very guilty if Xie Mengjiao did not achieve the family goal in the end, although they had little hope of achieving it.


    However, Xie Mengjiao seemed to have seen Su Yumo''s thoughts. Today, he actively asked Su Yumo to make this call and helped Su Yumo make up his mind.


    "Well, she can be considered a little conscience." Huang Feng smiled and said: "However, you should stay there to help her, or that sentence, without you, I am really afraid that she will give your hard work. destroyed."


    "Huang Feng, wait for me. When we meet next time, see how I can clean you up." Xie Mengjiao''s cry came again, but in her heart Xie Mengjiao was grateful to Huang Feng. She knew she had a lot of things. Inadequate, with the help of Sister Yumo, I can continue to work hard for that glimmer of hope. If Sister Yumo is gone, then her goal can basically be announced now and it is impossible to complete.


    Huang Feng ignored Xie Mengjiao, but continued: "Furthermore, Yumo, I also regard this goal as a test for myself. If I can''t achieve this goal, then I have no face to pursue you. , You deserve the best!"


    "Hey, it''s numb." Xie Mengjiao said with contempt, but Su Yumo had a smile on his face and did not speak, but the happiness in his eyes could not be hidden.


    "So, even if the aunt does not make that request, I will try my best to do my best. But now that this request has made me more motivated and have goals. I also want to thank auntie Yeah." Huang Feng continued.


    "You don''t blame her." Su Yumo said.


    "How come." Huang Feng said: "Furthermore, I also want to marry you back with my own ability. Otherwise, if you come, they will say that this is all because of your help. If you will achieve this result, then I will not die unjustly. Although you are my girlfriend, I don''t want you to take this credit."


    Seeing what Huang Feng said was funny, Su Yumo said: "Who wants to take credit for your work, and I didn''t promise to marry you."

 810 Chapter 810

    "Don''t marry me, who do you marry." Huang Feng said with a proud face: "In this world, besides me, is there anyone else who can meet this requirement?"


    "Smelly beautiful." Su Yumo groaned.


    "Well, you can stay in Tianjiao with peace of mind, and see how I fulfill my promise to your mother." Huang Feng said confidently.


    "Okay." Su Yumo didn''t insist anymore, she was a little hesitant at first, asking her to abandon Xie Mengjiao at this time, she didn''t feel at all: "However, if you need help, just tell me."


    "Of course." Huang Feng said, "I won''t be polite to you."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yumo looked at Xie Mengjiao next to him and said, "I see, Huang Feng still considers you very much."


    "Hmph, he has a conscience." Xie Mengjiao said, "However, this guy actually said that I am a crazy girl, it is too much."


    "Okay, don''t worry about it so much, he is also unintentional." Su Yumo pushed Xie Mengjiao out and said: "Okay, we''re off work, let''s go home."


    "Are you really not going to help him?" Xie Mengjiao is still a little worried. Although Su Yumo stays here, it is good for her, and she also needs Su Yumo''s help. However, she does not want to delay Su because of her own affairs. Yumo thing.


    "Not going anymore." Su Yumo shook his head: "Actually, think about it carefully, Huang Feng can make so much money in such a short period of time. With or without my help, it doesn''t make much sense. It doesn''t matter whether I go or not. It will affect the final result too."


    "Well, then." Xie Mengjiao said: "However, we have also worked hard. We can''t be underestimated by Huang Feng."


    "Yeah." Su Yumo replied, but he was still thinking about Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng doesn''t have so many ideas. In his opinion, it is obvious that Tianjiao Group needs Su Yumo more, and Su Yumo is more suitable there. After all, she is already familiar with that industry and likes to do it.


    As for myself, because I will have more and more industries in the future, it will also become more and more complex, so I will not be limited to one industry, and Huang Feng does not want to let Xie Mengjiao¡¯s dream be shattered because of his own reasons. , Although the two usually quarrel, but at this time, he obviously will not take down the stage.


    At night, the head of the Peng family''s security guard had already taken a few of his men to Jiangzhou by plane, and after getting off the plane, he began to investigate his affairs with Peng Chengfu without delay in a second.


    Therefore, Cai Tian, ??who was "thinking behind closed doors" at home, immediately received a call from the security guard.


    After learning the identity of the other party, Cai Tian appeared very flustered. After all, he was just a rich second generation who was eating and waiting to die. The first time this kind of murder was involved, tension was inevitable.


    "Be calm!" Cai Youde, who was beside him, couldn''t help reminding him.


    Cai Tian nodded nervously, and then said to the phone: "Hello, this is Cai Tian, ??Master Peng did have contact with me before."


    "Then Shao Cai knows, where is my young master now?" The head of the guard apparently didn''t doubt Peng Chengfu. He just wanted to know more news when he made this call.


    "I don''t know." At this time, Cai Tian''s forehead was already sweating. Fortunately, the other party did not directly suspect him, otherwise, he might have been exposed.


    "After I separated from Shao Peng that night, I never saw him again, and no one answered the phone. Later, it turned off." Cai Tian said to the guard according to what his father had told him before.


    "Then Shaozhi Cai knows where my young master likes to go?" The guard continued to ask.


    "I don''t know this very well. After all, it is Peng Shao''s privacy. I can''t ask too much. He will come to me occasionally. I don''t know where to go at other times." Cai Tian said at this time. , He wants to alleviate his suspicion as much as possible.


    "Well, thank you Cai Shao. If you have any questions, I will call you again. Thank you for your cooperation." The guard said, although he said polite words recently, in fact, there is not much to Cai Tian. After all, he came from the Peng family of the imperial capital, even if it¡¯s just a guard, but the people he usually sees are either rich or expensive. A local family like the Cai family really didn¡¯t look at him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t call him so late.


    "Okay, Shao Peng and I are good friends. He is missing. I am also very worried. If I can help, I will definitely help." Cai Tian said.


    After hanging up the phone, Cai Tian found out that his palms and back were sweating. He had to be nervous. Once the Peng family knew that it was Peng Chengfu who killed him, it was not only him but his. The whole family will be devastated.


    "Look at your prominence. Anyone who knows about this now, except you, is dead. What else is there to be afraid of? As long as you don''t make a mistake, they won''t know." Cai Youde said to himself The son educated.


    "But I''m just nervous." Cai Tian said while wiping sweat: "I''m afraid that guy will notice something. Fortunately, he doesn''t seem to doubt me now."


    "Of course he won''t doubt you. You have been courting Peng Chengfu before, and there is no motive for murder." Cai Youde said.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Cai Tian was a little relieved when he heard his father say this: "However, the people of the Peng family are really slow to respond. Peng Chengfu has been dead for a few days. Come."


    "Don''t worry about so much, when he calls, just do as I taught you before." Cai Youde said.


    "I see, Dad." Cai Tian said.


    Those guards did not get more useful things from Cai Tian, ??so they could only choose to investigate on their own. Fortunately, the Peng family also has some connections here, and these guards are also quite good at investigation. After all, they were all born as special soldiers.


    "The people from the Peng family in the imperial capital are here again." When Huang Feng returned to his residence, Bai Xiaorou said to him.


    "Is there someone again? Who?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood. It seems that the people of the Peng family finally realized that something happened to Peng Chengfu. This time the person is likely to investigate his affairs. .


    "There are still some guards, which may be related to the disappearance of the guards last time. After the guards came to Jiangzhou, they disappeared and did not return to the imperial capital." Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and said, "Did he come to you?"


    Bai Xiaorou knew that the other party was for Huang Feng, so she suspected that the guard''s disappearance was related to Huang Feng.

 811 Chapter 811

    Huang Feng hesitated and said, "No."


    Although Bai Xiaorou said before that the National Security Bureau had already focused on the Peng family, Huang Feng still didn''t dare to be careless. When he was on a mission, it was fine to kill, but after all, it was his own private affair, and killing was not easy to handle.


    Although the National Security Bureau is now focusing on the Peng family, it has not started. If the people of the Peng family know that they killed Peng Chengfu and put pressure on the National Security Bureau, the National Security Bureau is likely to hand over its own under pressure. Therefore, Huang Feng felt that it was better not to let too many people know about the killing of the Peng family guard.


    Bai Xiaorou fixedly stared at Huang Feng, seeming to be judging whether Huang Feng lied. However, Huang Feng¡¯s expression did not change at all. Bai Xiaorou said, ¡°Then you still have to pay attention, although you don¡¯t know before the Peng family. Why did the guard disappear suddenly, but they are coming again this time, and there are more people coming, it is likely to be aimed at you, you have to be careful yourself, if you have anything, you must call me immediately Phone, you know?"


    "I know." Huang Feng replied.


    However, Huang Feng felt that the people of the Peng family came to Jiangzhou not for their own business, or not all for their own business. The most important thing for them is to find Peng Chengfu.


    Of course, Huang Feng would still be more careful. After all, the guard of the Peng family disappeared when he was making trouble for him. This time the Peng family will definitely investigate this matter. The family understands that their methods may not be too gentle.


    "Liars, all liars!" While Huang Feng was thinking about how to deal with the guards from Peng''s family, the deputy dean of the City First Court who wanted to curry favor with Cai''s family was furious at his residence, his face was full of hideousness. Look.


    Just now, through his own network, he learned that the candidate for the next dean of the City First Court has been determined. Although the news has not been announced to the public, it is a big difference. The key is that this candidate is not him. What makes him even more angry is that now, no one from the Cai family has helped him speak or help him move. He is still waiting here foolishly.


    "Damn, Cai Youde, Cai Tian, ??you two bastards, since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous!" the deputy dean roared in his room.


    However, after he calmed down, he realized that he didn¡¯t seem to have anything that could threaten the Cai family¡¯s father and son. It¡¯s good that he was the deputy dean, and he had some rights. However, that was limited to the hospital. The handle of the Cai family can indeed give the Cai family a heavy blow, but the premise is that he is willing to sacrifice himself. After all, if the incident is exposed, he will be unlucky himself. Don¡¯t talk about the dean. , It was the position of the current deputy dean, he couldn''t sit still.


    "Damn it, these bastards from the Cai family, I will definitely not let you go!" After discovering that he had been played by the Cai family, there was no way to retaliate. The vice-president''s anger became even heavier. The people who retaliated against the Cai family, but the grievances against the Cai family in my heart did not diminish at all.


    The whole night was quickly spent in Huang Feng¡¯s practice. His current practice is more of a habit, not for improving ability. Although it can also be improved, the improvement is already very small. He is now in the second-rate. At the peak state, breaking through that limit is only one chance, not brainless practice.


    I have to say that the Peng family''s escorts are still very capable, and they are not from the special forces. They only found something after investigating overnight and half a day the next morning.


    First of all, they discovered that there was indeed a contradiction between their young master and the one named Huang Feng, and this contradiction was actually related to Tang Muxue. The manager of the restaurant could prove that Huang Feng had taught Peng Chengfu there, and that his young master¡¯s Personality, humiliated by people in the public, if you don''t want revenge, then the sun will come out from the west.


    And their young master did indeed take revenge, but it was through Cai Tian''s hands that they found some gangsters, but there was no effect. That is why their young master wanted to seek help from the home guard.


    As for the security guard, they also investigated. According to their investigation, the security guard did indeed come to Jiangzhou. After that, he disappeared. Obviously, it is impossible for the person to disappear for no reason. Huang Feng''s suspicion is the biggest. Obviously, according to the investigation, Huang Feng has the skills and is not weak. Therefore, it is very likely that the guard is troubled by Huang Feng, and there is an accident, and it is likely that he was killed.


    Then there is the whereabouts of his own young master. The last time he appeared in front of outsiders was with Cai Tian. After leaving the bar with Cai Tian that night, no one has seen him again, saying that he was missing because of fun. , I can¡¯t get in touch, and it¡¯s impossible to disappear all at once for so many days. Therefore, there may have been an accident. And Peng Chengfu¡¯s disappearance, Huang Feng¡¯s suspicion is still very high, because Peng Chengfu had asked someone to teach Huang Feng before, and Huang Feng went to get back , It is very possible.


    Of course, Cai Tian, ??who finally met Peng Chengfu, was also suspicious, but his suspicion was smaller than Huang Feng. After all, after Peng Chengfu came to Jiangzhou, Cai Tian had been trying to please him. Point, the whole Jiangzhou, even the second generation of Qing Province knew that he had no reason to harm Peng Chengfu.


    and so.After all, Huang Feng''s suspicion is the biggest, and he may also be the breakthrough point of the whole thing.


    "It seems that we are going to meet this young security guard with good skills!" The guard said, but in his heart he did not regard Huang Feng as a big threat. Huang Feng may have some skills, but he is more certain than them. It''s not as good. Even if Huang Feng did what happened to the guard before, it might have been caused by the guard''s carelessness.


    However, before going to find Huang Feng, the head of the guard still called Cai Tian. After all, Cai Tian was also suspected, but his suspicion was not as big as Huang Feng.


    "Hey, Cai Shao, after you separated from my young master that night, where did you go and what did you do?" the head of the guard said straightforwardly.


    Even though Cai Tian felt very guilty for such an obvious questioning of himself, he still couldn''t help being angry. He was afraid that the Peng family was good. However, this person was just a guard of the Peng family, and he dared to treat himself. To speak like this is simply too pretentious!

 812 Chapter 812 Want to do it?

    However, although he was very dissatisfied with the way the guard spoke, Cai Tian obviously did not dare to offend the Peng family at this time, even if the other party was just one of the guards of the Peng family!


    "That night, I drank a lot with Shao Peng, so after I separated from Shao Peng, I rested and didn''t go anywhere." Cai Tian said.


    "Did Cai Tian notice anything unusual about my young master, or what special things did he say when drinking?" the guard continued to ask.


    "I didn''t find anything abnormal." Cai Tian said, "However, when Peng Shao was drinking, he once told me that Huang Feng would not be proud of him for long. He personally invited a powerful person to teach him."


    Cai Tian didn¡¯t know who Peng Chengfu was looking for. However, Peng Chengfu had also said before to teach Huang Feng. Moreover, Cai Tian originally planned to push this matter to Huang Feng¡¯s head, but originally he The plan was to frame Huang Feng and beat Peng Chengfu, but now it has been changed to frame and kill Peng Chengfu.


    "Oh? Master said this?"


    "Yes, I said, and he still said that Huang Feng was too embarrassing for him, and he will definitely not let Huang Feng go." Cai Tian said, "However, that Huang Feng is very powerful. I asked someone to teach him before. He had never beaten him before, and he came to him and beat me and Peng Shao. After that, Peng Shaocai was very ruthless to find a good person."


    "Is there anything else?" The guard said in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t know that Huang Feng had already beaten Peng Chengfu again, not just the conflict in the restaurant.


    "Yes, I was also beaten, you said, would Peng Shao''s disappearance have something to do with Huang Feng? That guy is fierce. If you know that Peng Shao finds someone to teach him again, he will definitely retaliate again." Cai Tian began to lure.


    The guard did not speak, but in his heart he thought that Cai Tian''s guess might not be wrong. Then Huang Feng could get revenge once, and he might get revenge twice. Originally, he suspected Huang Feng, but now Huang Feng''s suspicion is even greater.


    "Thank Shao Cai for reminding me, I will investigate." The guard said head-on.


    "You''re welcome, Shao Peng and I are also friends. He is missing and I am also very worried. If you have any news about him, you must tell." Cai Tian said.


    "for sure."


    "Huang Feng..." After hanging up Cai Tian''s call, the guard muttered to himself. Now, he is very interested in Huang Feng.


    "Let''s go, we will meet this guy!" The guard head said. Peng Chengfu has not heard from him. Every minute, Peng Chengfu is more dangerous, so he dare not delay too much.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng set off from the factory in the afternoon to go to the shooting club to practice shooting, he met these unexpected guests.


    "Are you Huang Feng?" The guards stood around Huang Feng. Although they were very casual when they stood, Huang Feng discovered that their positions are very particular, and they set the direction in which they can escape. , Are locked.


    "I am, who are you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "We are from the Peng family, do you know where our young master has gone?" the guard said.


    "The Peng family? Which Peng family? I know more people surnamed Peng, and also, what age are they still called Master? Are you slaves of this Peng family? Besides, what does it matter to me that your Master lost? , I don''t know who your Young Master is." Huang Feng said indifferently. Although these postures are very bluffing, if ordinary people can really be scared, Huang Feng obviously won''t.


    "You kid is looking for death, right?" A guard next to him looked at Huang Feng with a sullen expression. Obviously, he thought Huang Feng was playing with them.


    "Wait!" The head of the guard stopped him, then looked at Huang Feng and said: "What I just said may not be clear. We belong to the Peng family of the imperial capital. There are many people surnamed Peng, but we can call ourselves the imperial capital. There is only one from the Peng family!"


    Having said that, his face is arrogant, obviously, he is proud of being a member of the Peng family.


    "Also, our young master is named Peng Chengfu. He just came to Jiangzhou not long ago. I heard that there was some conflict with you." The guard continued.


    "It turned out to be him." Huang Feng said with a face suddenly realized: "He is missing? I really don''t know. I did have some conflicts with him, but that was before. After he sincerely apologized to me, I It has been decided that the adult will not remember the villain, and forgive him."


    This time even the head of the nursing home was angry. Huang Feng said so, obviously not putting Peng Chengfu in his eyes, that is, looking down on the Peng family.


    "On the third night, where were you?" The guard held back the anger in his heart and continued to ask.


    "Are you interrogating me?" Huang Feng said casually, "Who do you think you are? Are you a policeman? Can you interrogate casually? Your young master may have committed suicide because he can''t figure it out, so you don''t want to find him. , Here to ask me such an irrelevant person, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste of time?"


    "You just committed suicide!" the guards exclaimed. The young master of their family is very afraid of death. Moreover, his life is so unrestrained, unless his brain convulsions, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to commit suicide.


    "I won''t." Huang Feng said: "Okay, don''t stand in my way. I still have something to do. I don''t have time to accompany you. For your loyalty and dedication, I advise you not to stay with me. It¡¯s a waste of time, so hurry up to find your young master, otherwise, there may be some accidents."


    After talking about Huang Feng, it was like getting in the car and leaving. However, those people obviously wouldn''t let him go so easily. After all, Huang Feng is the most suspicious now, but they have not obtained any useful information from here. How could they possibly be? Will be willing?


    "Huang Feng, please cooperate, otherwise, don''t blame us for being polite!" The security guard blocked the car door and prevented Huang Feng from getting into the car.


    "What? Threatening me? I am not scared, I advise you not to try to provoke me, it will be very miserable!" Huang Feng looked at the other side disdainfully and said.


    "Brother Jie, if you have anything to do with him, have a fight, this kid will be honest!"


    "That''s right, this kid is too much beaten."


    The guards among them have already yelled one after another. When they were in the army, they were soldiers one by one. After they came out, they had the identity of the Peng family, and they acted more unscrupulously. Seeing Huang Feng''s uncooperative behavior, first One thing that comes to mind is to fight first before talking.


    "Why? Want to do it?" Huang Feng looked at these people and said, these people may be strong for ordinary people, but in front of him, they are not enough!

 813 Chapter 813

    The guard looked at Huang and said, "Since you don''t know how to lift up, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    The head of the guard obviously wanted to take Huang Feng down first, and then he could ask about his young master.


    As soon as his words fell, the guards had already rushed towards Huang Feng, but Huang Feng did not see the slightest panic on his face. He looked at the guard who rushed to his side, and instead of retreating, he advanced, and slammed up. The guard saw that Huang Feng wanted to have a head-on with him, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he secretly said that Huang Feng could not help himself.


    However, in the next second, the sneer on his face turned into consternation and pain!


    At the moment when Huang Feng Huang Feng¡¯s fist touched, his body flew back at a faster speed than before. He even heard the sound of broken bones in his hand, and the clothes on his body, even as a result. broken.


    "call!"


    There was a wind in Huang Feng''s ear, and he didn''t even think about it. He was short, his right leg swept one hundred and eighty degrees, and suddenly, the ankle of the person behind him bends at an abnormal angle.


    "what!"


    The screams immediately sounded. These people are all special forces. It is said that they are very capable of resisting attacks. However, under Huang Feng''s attack, they still couldn''t hold on.


    Then, it''s not over yet, those people are indeed fierce enough, even if they see Huang Feng''s good skills, they don''t retreat in the slightest, they still attack Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to stop, his subordinates meant to be merciful. To the Peng family, he had no good feelings at all. Then Peng Chengfu bullied others, and there were still quarrels with Tang Muxue. Tang Muxue had nothing to do with Huang Feng before. , But now he is his girlfriend secretly!How could Huang Feng have a good impression of the Peng family who embarrassed Tang Muxue.


    Moreover, these people in front of them, Huang Feng did not feel in them, the kind of strong and iron bones that soldiers should have, but a lot of hostility, such hostility, Huang Feng''s previous devil servants The members of the Corps have experienced it, and when they first met, they all greeted their deadly places. What other hand could Huang Feng keep against them?


    With Lingbo Weibu, although they are being besieged by many people, it is very difficult for these people to hit Huangfeng. In the world of "Tianlong Babu", Lingbo Weibu''s Duan Yu , Even if they were besieged by many first-class or even super-class martial arts people, they could not get injured. Although these Peng family guards were much better than ordinary people, they obviously still had this problem with those martial arts masters. The small gap.


    Therefore, these people were knocked down by Huang Feng one by one, and Huang Feng made heavy moves. As long as these people fell, it would be difficult to get up and attack Huang Feng again.


    "stop!"


    Just as Huang Feng kicked the last person in the mouth and kicked the opponent away, he also kicked the opponent''s two teeth away. Behind him again came the head of the Peng family guard. The voice of "Brother Jie" in people''s mouth.


    Huang Feng felt a bit tingling in his back. He turned and looked at Jie who had been knocked down before. He struggled to get up, holding a gun in his hand, and the muzzle was facing him.


    "Why? Can''t beat me with my bare hands, now I want to shoot?" Huang Feng still said with disdain, but while satirizing the other party, he did not care, observing the other party''s expression secretly while secretly Mobilize the energy in the body, ready to dodge and fight back at any time!


    At this time, that brother Jie¡¯s face was full of shock. He did not expect Huang Feng to be so powerful. He originally thought that the other party had only some skills and might be better than ordinary people, but there was absolutely no way to compare with them. Than.


    However, after a fight, he found out that he was wrong. He was very wrong. Huang Feng was very strong. He was really strong. So many of them besieged him, but they couldn¡¯t take it down. They were all injured, even if he Now holding a pistol and pointing at Huang Feng, but seeing Huang Feng''s relaxed expression, his heart still has no bottom.


    When in the army, he also performed missions and met some dangerous people, but now he feels that the seemingly harmless young man standing in front of him is better than anyone he has seen before. Danger.


    "Stop, don''t move!" Na Jie said: "I admit, we were careless before, underestimated you, you are really strong, I admire your skill, but!"


    Looking at Huang Feng, who was still not worried, he said, "However, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t be as fast as the pistol in my hand, so you still follow me obediently!"


    In his opinion, at such a close distance, and his own reaction and shooting level were not bad, Huang Feng would not be able to evade his shooting no matter how good he was.


    "Are you confident about the thing in your hand?" Huang Feng smiled.


    Immediately, Brother Jie felt a flower in front of him. Huang Feng''s figure, who was still in front of him before, suddenly became blurred. He secretly made a bad sound, and subconsciously pulled the trigger, but he couldn''t hit it. Anything in the middle, and the next moment, he felt that his right hand was twisted vigorously, the huge pain made his face pale, and the gun in his hand fell down.


    However, the gun did not fall to the ground, but was caught by a hand that suddenly appeared. Then, he saw Huang Feng, who had just disappeared, appeared in front of him again with a smile on his face. , Grabbing his right hand with one hand, and holding the gun just now in the other.


    "This thing won''t help you either!" Huang Feng said to him.


    "Who are you?" At this time, this Jie also understood. With Huang Feng''s skill, it is absolutely impossible to be an ordinary person. He became curious about Huang Feng''s identity.


    "Me? I''m Huang Feng, shouldn''t you know it before you came?" Huang Feng said: "Okay, I don''t want to play with you anymore. The young master you are looking for really has nothing to do with me, but , I can kindly remind you that if you go out of the city to find it, you might gain something."


    After Huang Feng finished speaking, he turned to the car again. No one dared to stop him this time. Even if Huang Feng took the gun directly away, no one dared to say any more. At this time, they would stop him. If you go up, it would be a shame.


    "Outside the city?" After Huang Feng left, the brother Jie muttered to himself.


    "Brother Jie, what should we do?" At this time, the other guards were struggling, only looking in the direction where Huang Feng had left, a trace of fear flashed in their eyes.

 814 Chapter 814

    These people have not been defeated before, otherwise, they would not have been selected from the assessment of the National Security Bureau. However, as they are today, they are so clean that they can¡¯t even pick up Huang Feng¡¯s tricks. They were defeated under the siege of Huangfeng, which they did not expect.


    And if they knew that Huang Feng hadn''t done his best yet, they wouldn''t know if they would commit suicide without thinking.


    "Go outside the city!" The guard''s head was quiet, but he said firmly.


    "Brother Jie, could he lie to us?" someone said.


    "Do you think it is necessary?" Na Jie said: "So many of us are not his opponents. Does he have to lie to us?"


    Those people think about it, it¡¯s really like this. If Huang Feng is afraid of them, he might lie to them. The point is that Huang Feng¡¯s skills are terribly strong, and they are simply not something they can deal with. Therefore, Huang Feng simply There is no need to deceive them.


    Therefore, these people went outside the city without delay after a simple dressing process. After all, they are people from the special forces. These people are still very good at simple treatment of injuries, but their physical fitness is better than ordinary people. Quite a few, otherwise, to the extent that Huang Feng just started, they would at least lie on the bed for a while.


    Of course, no matter how good their physical fitness is, the injury is not minor, but they have more important things to do now, so they can only deal with it briefly, and then endure the pain.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about them, but went directly to the shooting club to practice marksmanship. The reason why he just pointed them out was to provoke the relationship between the Peng family and the Cai family, and at the same time find something to do for these guys, don¡¯t bother. Yourself.


    Originally, Huang Feng was still thinking about the Cai family. If he didn¡¯t come to trouble him, he wouldn¡¯t care about him. However, now it seems that if the Peng family cannot find Peng Chengfu, it won¡¯t. Just let it go, and facing the huge Peng family alone, it was still very stressful, so I had to divert their attention and let them bite the dog.


    "Huang Feng?"


    When Huang Feng was practicing shooting, he suddenly heard someone calling himself. At the beginning, he didn''t hear clearly and thought he had heard it wrong. However, when he turned around, he found that he had not heard it wrong. .


    "Why are you here?" Huang Feng asked in surprise. He didn''t expect that he would run into Zheng Shuai here.


    Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai have not seen them for a while. Huang Feng has been quite busy recently. In addition to taking care of the factory, he has to practice, and he has to practice marksmanship. There is not much free time.


    "Why can''t I be here? I''m a member here." Zheng Shuai fiddled with the pistol in his hand and said, "However, I rarely come here. I prefer to play guns in other places, you know."


    Seeing the expression on Zheng Shuai''s face that the man understands, Huang Feng could already guess what was in his mind. At this time, he was thinking about something. Obviously, the gun he likes to play with is definitely not the one he is holding now.


    "It''s you, why haven''t contacted for so long? Go to my place for a drink at night?" Zheng Shuai said.


    "Recently busy." Huang Feng said.


    "I thought it was because the woman I recommended to you last time was not satisfied." Zheng Shuai said.


    Hearing Zheng Shuai''s words, the beautiful face of Jiang Menghan appeared in Huang Feng''s mind. It was indeed a pure and beautiful girl.


    "It''s not for that reason, I''ve been really busy recently." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, since we ran into it today, let''s go have a good drink tonight." Zheng Shuai said with a hug Huang Feng''s shoulder.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to refuse, but seeing such an enthusiastic invitation from Zheng Shuai, Huang Feng thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay!"


    After that, the two began to play shooting. It can be seen that Zheng Shuai has not lied before. He really rarely comes here. His marksmanship is much worse than Huang Feng. After seeing Huang Feng''s shooting level, he shouted. He wanted Huang Feng to teach him, but Huang Feng didn''t think his level could teach others.


    When Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai were playing with guns, the guards of the Peng family were not idle. They drove out of the city and started looking for Peng Chengfu''s whereabouts. However, the area outside the city was not small. With a few of them, There is no way to find out all at once.


    After thinking about it, Brother Na Jie said to everyone: "Go, let''s go back to the city! Go to the traffic police team!"


    This brother Jie wanted to see through monitoring to see if he could find the picture of his young master leaving the city.


    "Are you from the Peng family?"


    Qiu Ningshuang had already returned to work, and when these Peng family guards found a relationship and came to monitor and watch, they happened to be met by Qiu Ningshuang.


    Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t know that Peng Chengfu had disappeared before. In fact, not many people in Jiangzhou knew about Peng Chengfu¡¯s disappearance. He was usually with Cai Tian. Peng Chengfu couldn¡¯t even see Cai Tian in his heart. Not to mention, those other young masters in Qing Province.


    Therefore, although many people have some doubts, it seems that Peng Chengfu has not shown up for a while, but there are not many who really know the actual situation.


    "Not bad." The guard said, "I would like to ask you to bring up the picture of the vehicle leaving the city on the night of the 3rd. I want to see it."


    Qiu Ningshuang did not object because she had already given instructions from above. Moreover, she did not have much contact with Peng Chengfu. Except for the bad impression of Peng Chengfu on the first day, the two had no intersection at all, so they talked about it. Not like dislikes, but also cooperate.


    Because Peng Chengfu lost contact on the night of the 3rd, these guards gave priority to investigating the scenes that night. Although there were also many scenes, it would not be too much trouble if they divided the work among several people.


    "and many more!"


    Suddenly, the guard leader Jie stopped. The traffic policeman in front of him immediately pressed the pause button. Then, the shape of a car was frozen on the screen.


    The other guards, as well as Qiu Ningshuang, were all attracted. Qiu Ningshuang saw the scene and said, "Hey, isn''t this Cai Tian''s car? Is there anything wrong with him leaving the city so late?"


    Qiu Ningshuang''s words were also unintentional. After all, Cai Tian had been pursuing her before. Therefore, she still knew Peng Chengfu''s car and remembered the number. But when she saw it at this time, she couldn''t help but say it.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang didn''t notice that when he said Cai Tian''s name, the faces of several Peng family guards around him became a little ugly.

 815 Chapter 815

    "Damn! That kid lied to us!" After seeing the traffic police zoom in on the screen and clearly seeing Cai Tian, ??one of the Peng''s guards cursed with an ugly face.


    The faces of the other guards are also unsightly, especially the head of the guard, Jie, whose face is gloomy and is about to drip. Before, he still couldn''t see Cai Tian in his heart, and when he talked to the other party, he didn''t have much respect. meaning,


    Moreover, he didn''t think that the other party dared to lie to him. After all, behind him was the Peng family of the Imperial Capital. Most people who would dare to offend them, especially when Cai Tian knew the strength of the Peng family, it was even more impossible to deceive them.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that he was actually cheated by the other party. He was too careless. He hadn''t doubted the other party before.


    Now the situation is obvious, regardless of whether his young master¡¯s disappearance has anything to do with Cai Tian, ??but Cai Tian didn¡¯t tell the truth, that¡¯s for sure, and why didn¡¯t he tell the truth?Obviously, he must know something.


    Reminiscent of Huang Feng reminding himself to go out of the city to look for it before, it seems that Cai Tian and his young master''s disappearance are related.


    "Brother Jie, what shall we do? Do you want to find that bastard?" One of the guards asked. Obviously, in the hearts of these guards, there is no respect for Cai Tian.


    "He is the bastard in your mouth?" Qiu Ningshuang on one side pointed to the car in the surveillance. Obviously, she was referring to Cai Tian who was driving.


    Brother Na Jie nodded. The reason why he stopped surveillance before was also because he seemed to have seen Cai Tian just now. Although he did not see Cai Tian, ??he did not see Cai Tian when he was investigating Peng Chengfu''s situation. Over Cai Tian''s photo.


    "Let''s go!" Na Jie said, after which the group left the traffic police team.


    "It''s really impolite. I didn''t even have a word of thanks." Qiu Ningshuang said. However, remembering that they had bruises and swollen faces, and some of them had obvious blood stains, Qiu Ningshuang muttered to himself: "What happened to these guys?"


    The guards obviously ignored Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s time at this time. Cai Tian lied to them. This is obviously not a trivial matter. It is very likely that Peng Chengfu¡¯s situation is very bad, and Cai Tian¡¯s suspicion is now better than Huang. The peak is even bigger.


    Cai Tian¡¯s home is not too difficult to find. The guards found Cai Tian¡¯s home easily. At this time, Cai Youde was not at home, and Cai Tian did not realize that he had been suspected by the other party. Curious about their sudden visit, but still very warmly received them.


    "I don''t know what you are looking for? I have already told you what I know." Cai Tian said with a smile on his face.


    "But you didn''t tell the truth!" Brother Jie said with a nasty expression. He didn''t have the slightest expression on this person who dared to play with himself.


    "Like you? I didn''t!" Cai Tian''s expression on his face paused, and then he explained a little flusteredly.


    "Where did you go that night on the 3rd?" Na Jie asked, "You told us before, but you rested and slept at home."


    Cai Tian said, "Yes, after we separated from Shao Peng that night, I did stay at home and didn''t go anywhere."


    "You lied!" Jie Ge said sternly: "You obviously left the city that night, and there was a person in the car. You didn''t rest at home at all!"


    Hearing what he said, Cai Tian became even more flustered, and shook his head again and again and said: "No, I have been at home, I don''t know where you got the news, you may have been cheated!"


    "That was what we saw with our own eyes, in the monitoring of the traffic police team!" One of the guards couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up and said.


    "This, this..." Cai Tian didn''t expect that they would investigate the surveillance so quickly. This was something he didn''t expect, and those surveillances could indeed prove that he was out of the city, so he didn''t know what to do for a while. What can I do.


    "What? Nothing to say?" Jie said: "I ask you, where did our young master go?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know." Cai Tian said with a flustered face. At this time, his mind was completely blank, and he didn''t know how to answer the other party. He just knew that he must not admit it. If they do, their home will be finished.


    "Say, does the disappearance of our young master have something to do with you?!" Seeing Cai Tian''s current performance, he was even more sure that Cai Tian must have known about the disappearance of his young master. He is related!


    "What is your attitude!"


    At this moment, Cai Youde pushed in. Compared with Cai Tian¡¯s panic, Cai Youde was very calm and even had a lot of angry expressions on his face: "Remember your identities, the Peng family is noble. But you are just the guards of the Peng family and the dogs of the Peng family. What qualifications do you have to talk to my son like this?!"


    "You!" Jie Ge suddenly stood up angrily, and the guards behind him were filled with outrage. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with Cai Youde''s words.


    "Why? Did I say something wrong?" Cai Youde walked to the sofa and sat down without urgency. He looked at the guards with contempt and said, "Is this how the Peng family taught you? A little respect. No human consciousness?"


    Slowly, Cai Youde said with no change on his face: "Don''t say that my son doesn''t know about this. Even if he knows, we can say nothing at all with your attitude!"


    Brother Najie¡¯s complexion kept changing. Finally, holding back his anger, he said to Cai Youde: "Mr. Cai, I hope you understand the seriousness of this matter! After our young master disappeared, the master and wife were very worried, and now Your son is obviously lying and wasting our time. If the master and madam knew about this, then, the consequences, you should be able to understand?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Cai Youde said without changing his face: "The Peng family is a big family, but our Cai family is not muddled! Besides, after Master Peng came to Jiangzhou, it was all me. The son has always been with him. People in the second-generation circle of Qing Province know that after Master Peng disappeared, my son was also very worried, but now you are suspicious of my son, what you did. Is it even more excessive?"


    "I didn''t doubt Young Master Cai, I just wanted to know more about my Young Master." Jie Ge said: "Master Cai was out of town that night, but he said he was at home. I just want to know. what is the problem!"


    "My son was always at home that night! I can prove this!" Cai Youde said: "In addition, what you said is seen from the surveillance, it may not be true, maybe someone made up as my son. Blaming my son? It is very possible!"

 816 Chapter 816

    "You are sophistry!"


    "Sophistry?" Cai Youde sneered: "What evidence do you have to prove that I''m sophistry?"


    "Huh, Mr. Cai, I hope you understand that when I can produce evidence, that''s when your Cai family is facing the anger of the Peng family!" Jie Ge said, he has now determined that Cai Tian must be with his young master. The disappearance is related, and the other party''s behavior is obviously shirking, and it is also a waste of time.


    "Can you represent the Peng family? A joke! When will the Peng family be represented by a guard?" Cai Youde said disdainfully.


    "Okay, let''s wait and see!" Jie Ge said coldly. He was not afraid of Cai Youde and his son. With the Peng family behind his back, he was indeed not afraid of the Cai family.


    After Jie said, he took the people and left, and when he got the evidence, he let the arrogant father and son pay the price!


    In Jie Ge''s view, there are not many evidences. The surveillance video, the people in the car, and even Cai Tian¡¯s car can all be used as evidence, and as long as these things are seen by his master, He wouldn''t talk so much nonsense with this Cai Youde!


    Seeing those people go out, Cai Youde looked at his still a little flustered son and said, "Look at what you did well! Leave so many tails!"


    Cai Tian lowered his head and dared not say anything. He didn''t expect that the other party would investigate this matter so quickly, and suspect him so quickly.


    However, Cai Youde didn''t know that it was not the time to be angry, and that he had to deal with the follow-up as soon as possible. Thinking of this, he called the butler, whispered to him, and then the butler took the order.


    "Is it possible to pass this level? It depends on this time!" Cai Youde muttered to himself after the housekeeper left. To be honest, if he has more than one son, he really wants to hand over the troublesome son. The family has caused such a big trouble.


    "Brother Jie, it was the bastard in the surveillance, he didn''t even admit it!"


    "Yes, it''s a lie with your eyes open!"


    "When we get the video and find the other person in the car, I see how the father and son can quibble!"


    After leaving the Cai''s house, many of the guards began to speak with indignation. Obviously, they were very upset in their hearts.


    "Okay, don''t say anything!" Jie Ge stopped the discussion of his men, and then said: "There are still a lot of clues to this matter. When we get all those things, the Cai family and his son will also There is nothing to say, that car must be at Cai''s house. We can''t get it now. As for other clues, we must get it as soon as possible."


    Obviously, Jie Ge suspected that his young master¡¯s disappearance was related to Cai Tian, ??although he did not understand why Cai Tian did this, but this is the case. Everything now shows that Cai Tian is most suspicious. Therefore, he was afraid that the Cai family would destroy the evidence.


    And when Jie Ge took someone to rush to the traffic police brigade again, they didn''t realize that the housekeeper of Cai''s house had left early, and they took the path to the traffic police brigade and waited.


    "Ah, be careful!"


    When Jie and his car reached halfway, at a four-way intersection, the person who was sitting in the co-pilot''s position was guarding him. Suddenly, he was horrified to find that a truck was hitting straight from the side, and the other party was obviously running a red light. And, there is no meaning to slow down at all.


    After hearing the reminder, the driving escort was already trying hard to change direction, but everything was too late. The opponent''s speed was too fast, and the distance between the two cars was too short to give him time to react. .


    "bump!"


    The truck smashed into the middle of the car, and didn''t slow down afterwards. It smashed the car into the fence on the side of the road with the car, knocking the car flat!


    The passers-by were stunned by the sudden accident, but the truck driver drove the car away without stopping at all. He didn''t mean to come down to see the car.


    "The car in front has stopped!"


    At this moment, Qiu Ningshuang, who came out on patrol, saw this scene and wanted to stop the truck. However, the driver of the truck accelerated his departure after seeing the presence of a traffic policeman.


    Without saying anything, Qiu Ningshuang got into the police car and chased the truck. The traffic policeman who came out on duty with her reacted at this time, and then quickly called an ambulance while checking the condition of the car.


    "Asshole, I want to run when I hit someone!" Qiu Ningshuang muttered while driving.


    This was the first time she came out on duty after returning to the traffic police team. She did not expect to encounter this situation. Just now she was not far from the scene of the accident, so he saw clearly that this accident was probably not Accidentally, but deliberately, the car was already turning, but the big truck ran directly to the car, and after hitting the car, it didn¡¯t mean to slow down at all. It was after the collision. Turning his head and leaving immediately, everything showed that the other party was not unintentional.


    "Damn the traffic police!"


    After seeing Qiu Ningshuang who was following him, the truck driver in front cursed. He originally wanted to find a place without surveillance and abandoned his car and left. However, now the traffic police is following very closely, and the vehicles around here Quite a lot, his truck didn''t drive fast, so it was difficult to get rid of Qiu Ningshuang from behind.


    And this truck driver is the housekeeper of the Cai family. After he left the Cai family¡¯s house, he was lying in ambush here, waiting for the car of the Peng family¡¯s guards to appear. Everything went well, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be there. Encountered a traffic police here, and the other party is still chasing him!


    However, it was not easy for Qiu Ningshuang to chase the opponent. There were a lot of obstructing vehicles on the road. Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang had to chase him while contacting the traffic police team, asking them to send someone to support, and intercepting it in front.


    And the housekeeper of Cai''s house obviously also knew that over time, someone from the traffic police team must be intercepted on the road ahead. When that happens, he will not be able to escape.


    Therefore, he had to stop the truck in a place with relatively few people, then jumped out of the car and ran away. As long as Qiu Ningshuang didn''t catch him on the spot, he would be fine.


    And Qiu Ningshuang didn''t mean to give up. After stopping her car near the truck, she followed the direction where Peng''s housekeeper had left.


    "It''s really not going away!" The housekeeper muttered to himself as he ran, looking at Qiu Ningshuang behind him, and then his face showed a hideous look: "Since you want to die, you can''t blame me!"

 817 Chapter 817 Magic Attack

    I saw that Cai¡¯s housekeeper found a corner and hid. Many people think he is not young and might ignore him. In fact, this housekeeper who is trusted by Cai Youde not only has a clever mind. Cruel means, and at the same time, he still has a strong skill. Therefore, even at this time, he has no weapons on his body, but he is not afraid of Qiu Ningshuang behind him.


    Qiu Ningshuang didn''t realize the danger. At this time, she only wanted to catch the truck driver who murdered his life. Yes, in Qiu Ningshuang''s heart, the accident just now was not an accident but a murder.


    However, just when Qiu Ningshuang chased a corner, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of her, and she made a lot of secret noises, and she subconsciously hid to the side, but she could not completely avoid the opponent''s attack.


    "bump!"


    That black shadow was the steward of the Cai family who had evaded before, and just now he kicked Qiu Ningshuang away with a very powerful side kick.


    "It''s you?! How could it be you?" Qiu Ningshuang called out in surprise when he saw the truck driver who had attacked him and also the truck driver who had just escaped.


    Qiu Ningshuang was indeed very surprised at this time, because she knew the person who attacked her, and she never thought that the person she had just pursued was actually him.


    "Yes, it''s me, Officer Qiu. I didn''t expect that we would meet in this situation. To blame, I can only take care of you." Cai''s housekeeper said with a smile on his face, looking like a man No one would have thought that a harmless old man would have such a skill.


    Qiu Ningshuang and the housekeeper of the Cai family knew each other. After all, Cai Tian had madly pursued Qiu Ningshuang before, and the housekeeper also helped Cai Tian send flowers to Qiu Ningshuang. The two had seen more than one side. Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang was the first time he saw each other At the time, they recognized the other party.


    And the housekeeper of the Cai family did not deny that at this time, he is no longer ready to live. Once Qiu Ningshuang tells what happened today, not only him, but the entire Cai family will be unlucky. Of course, look for the Cai family. The trouble is not Qiu Ningshuang, but the Peng family of the imperial capital.


    After the Cai family''s housekeeper finished speaking, he did not stop and stepped on Qiu Ningshuang who was lying on the ground. Qiu Ningshuang quickly rolled to the side, but she did not expect that the housekeeper was not young, but his movements were quite agile. Before she stopped, she felt her back kicked, and she suddenly slammed into the wall next to her uncontrollably.


    "Cough cough cough"


    Qiu Ningshuang felt uncomfortable in his lungs. He coughed several times, but did not relieve. At this time, the housekeeper of Cai''s family had already pressed up and pressed Qiu Ningshuang under his body. His hands tightly pinched Qiu Ningshuang''s neck. Obviously I want to strangle him directly!


    Qiu Ningshuang struggled desperately, but a woman¡¯s strength was inherently small. Even if her strength was greater than that of an average woman, she was still inferior to someone who had been specially trained like Cai¡¯s housekeeper, so no matter what No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t break free.


    "Officer Qiu, you shouldn''t have chased you just now. Now, you also know who I am, so I can''t let you live!" The butler said grimly while pinching Qiu Ningshuang''s neck.


    But at this time, even if Qiu Ningshuang wanted to speak, she couldn''t say it. Even her breathing became more and more difficult. Looking at the Cai family housekeeper in front of her, Qiu Ningshuang''s heart suddenly filled with despair.


    No one passed by this place, so no one would come to save herself. At this time, Qiu Ningshuang thought of Huang Feng''s figure. She regretted that she didn''t confess to Huang Feng earlier. Now Okay, I''m dying. I don''t have a chance to say what I have in my heart. Huang Feng will never know that someone once liked him.


    "If God gives me another chance, I must confess to Huang Feng." At this time, Qiu Ningshuang felt that her previous shyness was unforgivable. If it weren''t for the girl''s reservedness, she would have explained herself to Huang Feng. No need to regret it.


    But when thinking of Huang Feng, Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes suddenly brightened. She thought of the magic Huang Feng taught her before!That magic has been practiced all the time, although it is not the internal power that I always wanted, but the magic is also good, and even more magical.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang usually trains alone and has never shown it to outsiders, because she remembers Huang Feng saying that it is better to know about magic as fewer people as possible.


    Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang usually practiced secretly by himself, and didn''t even know the specific effect, but Huang Feng said that magic can often achieve unexpected effects.


    As a result, Qiu Ningshuang''s mouth had begun to silently recite magic spells. After that, her hand violently pointed at Cai''s housekeeper''s eyes, only to see a water arrow shot from her finger, hitting the right eye!


    "what!"


    Suddenly by this attack, Cai''s housekeeper, who was completely unprepared, said immediately. In his opinion, Qiu Ningshuang was dead. He did not expect that she would have the ability to fight back.


    Therefore, the water arrow hit his right eye directly. He immediately felt the pain in his heart, and his eyes could not be opened. He released Qiu Ningshuang and covered his eyes with his hands. , I saw a stream of blood flowing out of the eyes.


    "What did you do to me!" Cai''s housekeeper screamed while questioning.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang did not answer him. Seeing how effective her magic attack was, Qiu Ningshuang was a little surprised and delighted. She took advantage of the Cai''s housekeeper when she had no time to take care of herself, and slammed under him.


    Suddenly, the Cai''s housekeeper''s face turned green, and he fell straight down. Qiu Ningshuang''s foot was not weak. He covered his eyes with one hand and the bottom with the other, screaming endlessly.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang is based on the principle of killing you while you are sick. Huang Feng has said that the attack power of magic is related to the amount of magic power, and her cultivation time is not long, so , The magic power in the body is not much, the attack power of magic is naturally limited.


    And the reason why she was able to hit the opponent with magic just now was because the opponent was not prepared, and she was close, and the eyes were very fragile. Therefore, she could wound the opponent at once, and directly destroyed one of his eyes. However, to attack other places, it is not as convenient and quick to use your feet.

 818 Chapter 818: Are You Kidding Me?

    When the other members of the traffic police team arrived, the housekeeper of Cai''s house was already kicked by Qiu Ningshuang and couldn''t move. He could only hum constantly on the ground. Qiu Ningshuang was very jealous of the opponent''s skill, plus he almost died before. In the hands of the other party, so she will not give the other party any hope of comeback.


    Seeing the misery of the housekeeper of Cai¡¯s house, no one else who has seen the skill of that housekeeper thought in their hearts that Qiu Ningshuang was too cruel. The other party was so old that he was beaten so badly. Qiu Ningshuang would not help but start. It''s too heavy.


    However, they obviously did not dare to say anything in front of Qiu Ningshuang, not to mention that Qiu Ningshuang herself was not weak, it was her background, and it was not something ordinary people would dare to offend.


    Qiu Ningshuang didn''t care about the complicated eyes that her colleague looked at her, she was still thinking about the magic just now.


    This is the first time she has used magic in actual combat. I have to say that the effect is very good. Magic is sudden and hard to defend. This is because her magic power is not much. If the magic power is enough, it will cause The damage will be greater.


    And the magic she just used was called Water Archery. Huang Feng only taught her a few days ago. Although I don''t know why Huang Feng didn''t teach herself all at once before, the effect of this magic is still very powerful.


    Of course Qiu Ningshuang didn''t know. Huang Feng learned this magic in another world. After returning to reality, Huang Feng taught Qiu Ningshuang all the magic of the water system, because she can only practice water magic, so other types of magic Huang Feng did not teach magic.


    The matter here quickly came to an end. Qiu Ningshuang also took the Cai¡¯s housekeeper and colleagues back to the traffic police team, and because he suspected that the incident might not be a simple traffic accident, Qiu Ningshuang was very interested at this time. I am very interested in the hidden facts.


    Of course, Qiu Ningshuang did not forget what she thought when she was about to die, so on the way back to the police station, she sent a text message to Huang Feng, asking her to speak out in person, she was still a little embarrassed.


    "Puff!"


    Huang Feng, who had just finished shooting and was drinking water, saw Qiu Ningshuang''s text message, and was so scared that he sprayed out the water in his mouth.


    "Huang Feng, although the beauty is good in figure and long, she is not so hot, right? Is your performance exaggerated?" said Zheng Shuai next to her.


    Just now Zheng Shuai found a beautiful woman with a good figure, came to play with a gun, and quickly pointed it to Huang Feng, and asked Huang Feng to comment on how much the other party could score, but Huang Feng''s reaction was too big.


    "Did I have committed peach blossom during this time?" Huang Feng muttered to himself. Obviously, he was shocked by Qiu Ningshuang''s text message and did not hear what Zheng Shuai said.


    "Don''t be affectionate. People are looking at me, not you." Zheng Shuai fiddled with his hair and said. At this time, the beauty of that person just happened to look over here, and Zheng Shuai thought that Huang Feng said it. That woman.


    Huang Feng still ignored him, holding his mobile phone in a daze, not knowing how to return to Qiu Ningshuang.


    At this time, Zheng Shuai found out that Huang Feng was in a daze with his mobile phone. He said, "I''m just staring at everything?"


    With that, Zheng Shuai was about to look at Huang Feng''s phone, and he was so scared that Huang Feng hid the phone quickly.


    "Still secret? Everyone is a man, what can''t you see?" Zheng Shuai said.


    "I won''t show it to you!" Huang Feng put the phone away and said.


    "Stingy!" Zheng Shuai said, "Then don''t blame your brother for not giving you a chance."


    After speaking, Zheng Shuai stood up, tidyed up his clothes, with a smile on his face, and walked towards the beauty who had just arrived.


    Seeing Zheng Shuai left, Huang Feng took out his phone again and read the text message again. It clearly read: "Huang Feng, I like you". He made sure that he did not read it wrong. Feng began to feel a little distressed.


    Of course, this is the distress of happiness. I used to be a dick. When I was in college, I finally had a girlfriend, but it turned out to be good. People just wanted to play with themselves, and didn''t treat themselves as her boyfriend.


    But now, after I have Su Yumo, there are many beautiful women who have taken the initiative to confess to him. Could it be that my charm of the previous two decades has exploded in this time?


    However, with the addition of Tang Muxue, Huang Feng felt that he was already sorry for Su Yumo. If there were anyone else, could he face Su Yumo calmly in the future?Although I have thought about three wives and four concubines in my heart, but if it is with Su Yumo''s consent, Huang Feng can''t bear to hurt Su Yumo''s heart, especially for her own sake. When she gave up her last efforts and pinned her hopes for the rest of her life on her, Huang Feng felt even more that she could not be sorry.


    "Maybe Ningshuang is just kidding me." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    So Huang Feng sent a message to Qiu Ningshuang and said: Are you kidding?


    On the other side, Qiu Ningshuang, after sending out the message, was nervously waiting for Huang Feng''s reply. When the phone prompted the message, she felt her heart touch her throat, and her hand opened slightly trembling. On the phone, I saw Huang Feng''s reply.


    The first second he looked at the message, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s face changed and his hands stopped shaking, but he was very annoyed at Huang Feng¡¯s reply. The courage he finally plucked up to confess, turned out to be a sentence in the other party¡¯s mouth. Just kidding, how can Qiu Ningshuang not get angry.


    Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang replied angrily: Yes!


    On the other side, Huang Feng was not in a better mood than Qiu Ningshuang, and he was also waiting nervously for Qiu Ningshuang''s reply. After seeing Qiu Ningshuang''s reply, Huang Feng breathed a sigh of relief, but he was still a little disappointed.


    "Men are really cheap. When people confessed to you, they worried that they were true. Now that they are proved to be false, they feel disappointed." Huang Feng thought silently in his heart.


    However, he immediately sent a message to Qiu Ningshuang: "I knew it was a joke. Don''t make this kind of joke in the future. It almost scared me to death."


    "You deserve to be scared to death!" Qiu Ningshuang''s text message came back soon, still with anger in her tone.


    "I didn''t offend you, how do I feel you are angry?" Huang Feng replied: "This kind of joke can''t be made indiscriminately, what if I take it seriously?"


    When Qiu Ningshuang saw Huang Feng''s text message, he hesitated and said, "Do you hope that the text message just now is true or fake?"

 819 Chapter 819

    Huang Feng looked at this latest news, but didn''t know how to answer it. After thinking about it, he replied: "We are good friends, so we should stop making such a joke in the future."


    "Stupid!" Qiu Ningshuang whispered when he saw the text message, "What if I say this is true?"


    If Huang Feng had already said this before, Qiu Ningshuang would definitely not continue to entangle him, but Qiu Ningshuang, who had just experienced the brink of death, was now looking aside from this matter. She didn''t want to be really dead. At that time, I regretted not saying what I was saying.


    "Is it really a joke?" Huang Feng saw the message and muttered to himself, but, no matter what, Qiu Ningshuang and Tang Muxue are not the same. Huang Feng also has a good impression of Tang Muxue, and he is also reluctant to let him leave. Besides, Tang Muxue confessed to herself when she knew she had Su Yumo, and Qiu Ningshuang obviously did not know the existence of Su Yumo.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng hesitated and sent a message to Qiu Ningshuang: "I have a girlfriend."


    Seeing Huang Feng''s message, Qiu Ningshuang''s heart felt a little bit pale. She hadn''t thought about this possibility before, but she always comforted herself. Seeing Huang Feng was always alone before, he should have no female. My friend, only now, it is clear that Huang Feng''s words have broken her illusion.


    Qiu Ningshuang seemed helpless for a while, not knowing what to do. Just when Huang Feng was hesitant to call Qiu Ningshuang to see what was going on, Qiu Ningshuang''s text message arrived late: I was just kidding you of.


    Huang Feng breathed a sigh of relief, but he was also a little upset in his heart. He seemed to feel that Qiu Ningshuang felt very uncomfortable when he sent this message. I don¡¯t know why, Huang Feng felt that way, which made Huang Feng himself Also uncomfortable.


    But in fact, Qiu Ningshuang''s heart was indeed uncomfortable at this time. She didn''t expect to muster up the courage to confess, but the final result was this.


    "What do you look at!" Qiu Ningshuang said loudly when she saw other people in the car looking at her.


    The others were so scared that they quickly looked to the side, but they were all thinking, what happened to this aunt?Who made her angry.


    "What''s the matter, you seem to be in a bad mood? It''s not that I was soaked and you saw the girl?" At this time, Zheng Shuai walked to Huang Feng''s side. He didn''t seem to be in a good mood when he saw Huang Feng. Just kidding Said, and the girl in his mouth is naturally the beauty who just came to play with the gun.


    "Didn''t you say that you drank at night? Let''s go now." Huang Feng did not answer Zheng Shuai''s words, but stood up in a posture of leaving.


    Huang Feng felt inexplicably irritable now. He wanted to drink, and wanted to get drunk for a while, instead of forcing the wine out of the body with internal force like every time.


    "Leave now? Isn''t it earlier?" Huang Feng''s words made Zheng Shuai stunned. It was indeed a little earlier to go to the bar at this point.


    "If you don''t go, I will go first?" Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, let''s go. You look like you are broken in love. My buddy will accompany you today." Zheng Shuai said. After that, he stood up and prepared to leave. When he left, he whistled at the beauty.


    The two drove directly to Zheng Shuai¡¯s bar. After seeing Huang Feng¡¯s car, Zheng Shuai gave another whistle, and his eyes were full of envy. Such a car is a man¡¯s favorite, and Zheng Shuai himself I just like cars, so I entangled Huang Feng and asked Huang Feng to drive him. Huang Feng had no choice but to swap cars with him.


    "Your car is really good, but why haven''t you seen this brand? Where did you buy it? How much?" Zheng Shuai couldn''t wait to say to Huang Feng when he got out of the car, his face was full of dismay.


    "I don''t know where I bought it from someone else." Huang Feng said casually.


    Zheng Shuai naturally didn''t believe it, but looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, he was obviously in a bad mood, so he didn''t ask more, instead, he took Huang Feng directly into the bar.


    It was indeed a bit early to come to the bar at this point. There were no guests in the bar at all, and the two went straight to the private room. Although it was not yet the official opening time, Zheng Shuai was the owner of the bar after all, so naturally he wanted when. Come, it''s okay.


    "I said, brother, you''re not really broken in love, right?" In the private room, Zheng Shuai saw Huang Feng holding wine and drinking glass by glass. He didn''t stop at all, as if he was drinking water. .


    "No, it''s just a bad mood." Huang Feng stopped and said to Zheng Shuai.


    "If you lose your love, you are so embarrassed to admit it." Zheng Shuai didn''t believe it. "But, for a woman, is it worth it for you to do this? There are so many good women, why bother to love a flower?"


    Zheng Shuai obviously didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng¡¯s poor mood was related to Qiu Ningshuang. Before, Zheng Shuai thought that Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang were a pair, but people in the circle said that Qiu Ningshuang is still single, so Huang Feng¡¯s this time "Loss of love", he did not think of Qiu Ningshuang.


    Huang Feng was too lazy to explain, but Zheng Shuai thought that he had not guessed wrong, so he said: "Brother, there is nothing else here. There are many beautiful women. If you look down on this place, we will go outside when the bar is open. In the hall, find two."


    "Not interested." Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t, it''s so fun to have a girl, and it can also make you forget your pain. Okay, that''s it." Zheng Shuai didn''t matter whether Huang Feng agreed with him or not, he just made the decision. In his opinion , When Huang Feng has a new girl, he will naturally forget the pain of being broken in love.


    The sky is getting darker and the time is getting late. People with rich nightlife are gradually coming out to have fun at this time. There are more and more guests in the Zheng Shuai bar. There are all kinds of people. , The bar is getting more and more lively.


    At this time, Huang Feng, who had been here for a while, actually had almost drunk, and his mind was a little dizzy. He originally came to find drunk today, so he didn¡¯t use his internal force to force alcohol out of his body. Fortunately His drink volume is not bad, otherwise, he would have fainted a long time ago.


    "Huang Feng, okay, don''t drink it for now. It''s just the two of us who drink until now. It''s boring to think about it. Let''s go around the hall." Zheng Shuai said to Huang Feng.


    "No, I want to drink." Huang Feng poured himself another glass, his eyes blurred.


    "Drink later, and drink later, you see there are so many girls outside, it''s boring to just drink?" Zheng Shuai pulled Huang Feng up and said, "Let''s go to the hall to play."

 820 Chapter 820

    "Xiyu, how about it, isn''t this place good today?"


    At the door of the bar, a few young and beautiful beauties walked in. As soon as they walked in, they attracted the attention of many people, especially those who came to the bar to hunt for beauty. They looked at here with bright eyes. The woman in the miniskirt who walked in attracted the most attention, and she was also the most beautiful among these girls.


    "Well, it''s not bad, you guys are very good at finding a place," said the girl named Xiyu, who was walking in the middle.


    "That is, my friend took me here once before, and it feels good. I will take you to play with you today." The girl in the lead said with a smile, "There are a lot of handsome guys here."


    "Really." Xiyu was noncommittal.


    The music in the hall is very explosive. After people enter, their bodies will twist unconsciously in accordance with the music. Xiyu and other girls are obviously regulars of this kind of nightclub. Although it is the first time to come to this bar, they are not at all. Restrained.


    A group of four girls sat down in the card bag, ordered a few bottles of wine that was not very high, and then they drank the wine while watching the crowd.


    "Look, many people are staring at us?" one of the girls said.


    "You said, what are they guys thinking now?" Another girl who looked a little cute looked at the men who were staring at this side intentionally or unintentionally, and said.


    "What else can it be? I must be thinking of something to strike up a conversation." A short-haired girl naturally noticed the appearance of the men around her, and said with a smile on her mouth. They are not unfamiliar with such a situation, every time they come like this The situation will be similar.


    "What''s wrong, Xiyu, what are you thinking about?" The cute-looking girl saw that Xiyu seemed a little absent, and asked aloud: "These days, your mood seems to be a little wrong, we are here to accompany you out specially today. Play, relax."


    "I''m okay." The girl named Xiyu smiled and said, don''t know what''s going on. In the past few days, Huang Feng always appeared in her mind, maybe because Huang Feng was the first to reject herself. Of course, she also thinks Huang Feng has a temperament that other boys do not have, which is very attractive.


    However, her more impression of Huang Feng was the last smile, which seemed a little smug and a little funny.


    Today, a few of them came out to play, mainly to relax. The four of them are in the same dormitory. The key is that they are not low-valued. There is no lack of suitors around everyone, and they usually like to tease. Those men, of course, had some ambiguous contacts, but they never spent the night outside.


    "Hey, isn''t this Zhu Xiyu? Are you here to play too?"


    Just as the four women were talking and laughing while drinking, there was a burst of familiar voices coming from the ears of several people.


    "Lan Ziqiu, what are you doing here?" The expressions of the girls who were talking and smiling suddenly changed. The girl with short hair looked at the person with a bad expression.


    There are two people here, both of them are girls. The one who just talked is a woman who wears the same miniskirt. Her beauty is not much worse than that of the one named Xiyu, but it is a lot more. Of flattery.


    "Can''t I come? This is your house?" The woman said with a smile on her face. Compared with the pure four girls, this woman''s face is flattering, but it will attract a lot of attention again. Woman.


    "Of course you can come, but we don''t welcome you here. Go to other places." Xi Yu said while looking at the other party.


    "Fortunately, we are also from a school. I ran into it outside, so we don''t need to be like this." The woman didn''t leave, but directly found a place next to her and sat down. The girl who came with her, It was also sitting down, there was not much kindness on his face.


    "Lan Ziqiu, you are really thick-skinned, and we haven''t invited you, why are you sitting here?" the short-haired girl said.


    "Sitting and sitting won¡¯t break." The woman who just arrived, Lan Ziqiu, said. After that, she looked at Zhu Xiyu and said: "Xiyu, the two of us were rated as the top two school flowers, but for I''m under you, and I''ve always been unconvinced. Since I met here, sitting and drinking are boring. Why don''t we compare and who is more attractive?"


    "Why should I compare with you?" Zhu Xiyu looked at Lan Ziqiu and said.


    "Of course, if you think it''s inferior to me, and admit that the charm is not as good as me, it''s nothing compared to me." Lan Ziqiu said.


    Zhu Xiyu and Lan Ziqiu belonged to the same school. Because of their beauty, both of them were rated as school flowers by the good deeds. However, Zhu Xiyu ranked first with a slight advantage, which made Lan Ziqiu unconvinced.


    What made her even more unacceptable was that the captain of the school basketball team she liked was actually obsessed with Zhu Xiyu, and Zhu Xiyu herself was a bit playful, and she kept hanging on that basketball captain, neither close nor alienated, but Even so, the basketball captain is still infatuated.


    This made Lan Ziqiu, who had always had confidence in his appearance, quite unhappy, and always wanted to find a chance to compare with Zhu Xiyu.


    Originally, Zhu Xiyu didn¡¯t want to compare with his Lan Ziqiu, but the person who followed Lan Ziqiu was a celebrity in their school. It was not about how good his studies were or how beautiful he was, but because he was the most gossiping with this girl. , What news came to her mouth would be immediately known to the whole school.


    And Zhu Xiyu is also an arrogant girl. Although she loves to play a little bit, she is also confident in her appearance. Otherwise, if Huang Feng refused before, she would not care so much. Therefore, she also I don''t want to be spread by others as if I was really afraid of this Lan Ziqiu.


    "Let''s talk, how do you want to compare?" Zhu Xiyu said.


    Seeing Zhu Xiyu agree, Lan Ziqiu said with a slight smile: "This is a bar, the place that proves the charm of women the most. We sat alone, waiting for men to strike up a conversation, and then choose one of them that can spend money for ourselves. People, the more money a man spends on you, the greater your charm, how about it?"


    Zhu Xiyu thought for a while, nodded and said: "Yes! I agree."


    "Okay, then let''s start." Lan Ziqiu said.


    Immediately the two left the card bag and walked to the bar to sit down. The distance between the two was not too far. This also meant a secret rivalry. After seeing the other men coming over, they chose to strike up a conversation.

 821 Chapter 821 He Is The One Im Looking For

    Facts have proved that Zhu Xiyu and Lan Ziqiu are still very attractive. When they both had just sat down at the bar, an impatient man came over to start a conversation.


    The other girls are watching the show. They are very confident in their friends. In fact, Zhu Xiyu and Lan Ziqiu are equally popular in school.


    Both Zhu Xiyu and Lan Ziqiu have a lot of experience in dealing with men. After all, they have been beautiful embryos since they were children. Since they went to school, they have pursued a lot of people. Therefore, how to get along with men is very experienced. of.


    And one charming, one innocent, sitting together with the two, immediately became the focus of this bar. Although one man retreated from them, there were more people who were ready to move.


    Both Zhu Xiyu and Lan Ziqiu are assessing the economic strength and the degree of prowess of those who come to strike up a conversation. However, they are obviously not very satisfied with those who come to strike up a conversation at present, so they don¡¯t pay much attention to them. people.


    In places like bars, the charming and charming Lan Ziqiu is obviously more popular. After all, many people come here just to find a night of excitement, not to fall in love. Therefore, people like Lan Ziqiu In the eyes of those veterans, it is easier to learn.


    Therefore, gradually, more and more people went to Lan Ziqiu, which made Lan Ziqiu a little proud. The depression that had been pressured by Zhu Xiyu before was also relieved a lot.


    Seeing the triumphant look in Lan Ziqiu''s eyes, Zhu Xiyu was very depressed. However, she did not give up. The large quantity does not mean high quality. They compare quality. If those who strike up Lan Ziqiu, they will It''s useless for someone who doesn''t have much money, or is unwilling to spend too much money on Lan Ziqiu.


    However, soon, Lan Ziqiu seemed to have decided on the candidate. I saw that the man dressed as a successful person who went to strike up a conversation this time was not driven away by Lan Ziqiu, but stayed enthusiastically. The two of them were chatting while drinking wine. The atmosphere was very good, and those who had been rejected by Lan Ziqiu before looked at the man with envy.


    And the man was very happy at this time. According to his experience of hunting for beauty, the beauty in front of him basically did not run tonight. He was excited when he thought that he could get such a big beauty tonight.


    When Lan Ziqiu saw that Zhu Xiyu had not found a suitable person, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She pretended to be surprised, and said to the man in front of her: "Oh, I saw my classmate there. I''ll go over and say hello."


    "Classmate? Are you still a student? College student?" the man said.


    "Yes, I''m a senior today, and I will graduate next year soon." Lan Ziqiu said while standing up and walking towards Zhu Xiyu. However, her words made the man even more excited. What she met today This beauty is actually still a college student, which is even more interesting.


    "Why? You haven''t found it yet? Are some crooked melons and cracked dates coming over to strike up a conversation?" Lan Ziqiu walked to Zhu Xiyu''s side and whispered. Obviously, she meant that Zhu Xiyu could only attract those who were useless. As for the really successful people, she doesn''t look down on her.


    "Huh." Zhu Xiyu snorted coldly and turned to look to the side. At this moment, her eyes lit up.


    At this time, Huang Fengzheng and Zheng Shuai came out of the private room. The hormonal stimulating music in the hall outside also made Huang Feng''s heart beat. He drank a little tonight, although he was not completely drunk. , However, I drink a lot, so I don''t have the usual restraint, but like a normal young man, wanting to indulge.


    "I''ll just say it''s good outside. You see so many girls here, do you have any fancy?" Zheng Shuai said while scanning the crowd, obviously looking for a target to start.


    Huang Feng ignored him and walked straight forward. However, he hadn''t walked far, and there was one more person in front of him and stopped him.


    "Who are you, why are you blocking my way?" Huang Feng said drunkly.


    "Don''t you remember me?" The woman who was blocking the road said with an ugly face. She didn''t expect that Huang Feng really didn''t remember her in just a few days.


    "Do we know each other?" Huang Feng asked. When talking, his body was still shaking, and at this moment, Zheng Shuai also came over, seeing the woman opposite Huang Feng, his eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Huang Feng, your friend?" Zheng Shuai said.


    "So your name is Huang Feng?" The woman looked at Huang Feng and said: "Remember what you said to me before?"


    "Have we really met?" Huang Feng still didn''t recognize the person in front of him.


    "I have seen it!" The woman seemed to gritted her teeth: "Just a few days ago, at the gate of our school, I asked your name, but you didn''t say it. If you said you meet again, you would invite me to dinner? Did you remember it? ?"


    "Oh, it turned out to be you, what a coincidence." Huang Feng finally remembered the person in front of him. It was the girl he met at the gate of the art school a few days ago who took the initiative to strike up a conversation. He also joked at the beginning. If I met again, I would invite her to dinner. It was just a joke. Huang Feng never thought that the two would meet again. He didn''t expect that they met here today.


    "Just remember it, come with me!" Then, regardless of whether Huang Feng wanted it or not, he pulled Huang Feng towards the bar.


    "Hey, wait, what are you doing?" Huang Feng asked, but the woman ignored him, just pulling him, Huang Feng had to follow.


    "I went, I didn''t see it, this kid has such a strong peach blossom luck, there can be such beauties here who take the initiative to give and hug, why I am so handsome and no one is so proactive to me?" Zheng Shuai muttered from behind, but , Followed Huang Feng and the two walked over.


    "The person I am looking for is him!" Zhu Xiyu pointed to Huang Feng and said to Lan Ziqiu.


    "It''s him? Are you sure?" Lan Ziqiu looked Huang Feng up and down, and didn''t see any special features. The clothes on Huang Feng were very cheap, and they might not add up to a thousand yuan. The dressing up is also very casual, and you don''t see the appearance of rich people at all, but they are similar to those dicks.


    "Of course!" Zhu Xiyu said affirmatively. Instead of looking for people who he didn''t know or understand, he might as well look for Huang Feng. At least Zhu Xiyu had seen Huang Feng looking at a luxury car with his own eyes, so it must be a rich person.

 822 Chapter 822

    Lan Ziqiu looked at Huang Feng again, and then returned to her position with disdain. Her face was already covered with smiles again. She said to the man before: "Boss Zhang, I see my classmates Now, let''s go sit down together."


    "No problem." The man naturally wouldn''t refuse Lan Ziqiu''s proposal.


    At this time, Zhu Xiyu had pulled Huang Feng to sit down, and on the other side of Huang Feng was Zheng Shuai. Although he was ignored by such a big beauty as Zhu Xiyu, Zheng Shuai was still very curious about what happened next. So, he didn''t leave, and Huang Feng obviously drank a lot, so he didn''t worry about leaving him alone.


    Huang Feng also sat down in a daze, but he originally came to relax and drink to relieve boredom, so he didn''t rush to leave, but just ordered a glass of beer.


    When Lan Ziqiu brought that Zhang boss over, the beer Huang Feng ordered was already served. Lan Ziqiu took a look, and he was relieved. Huang Feng ordered only a few dozen yuan of wine, at this level. , Want to beat yourself too?


    Zhu Xiyu had always thought that Huang Feng was a rich man. Now that Huang Feng ordered this kind of wine, she was also surprised. She thought to herself that Huang Feng had hundreds of them at least. How could he order such a cheap one? Is he really as he said before, the car is rented?


    "It''s over, I''m going to be laughed to death by that Lan Ziqiu now." Seeing Lan Ziqiu''s mocking expression, Zhu Xiyu could think of how the other party would ridicule herself later.


    "Boss Zhang, this is my classmate Zhu Xiyu." Lan Ziqiu introduced to Boss Zhang. As for Huang Feng on one side, she was automatically ignored by her.


    When Boss Zhang saw Zhu Xiyu, his eyes flashed with surprise. In fact, he saw Zhu Xiyu before he came to the bar. However, compared to Zhu Xiyu, he felt that Lan Ziqiu was easier to use, so he finally He chose to strike up a conversation with Lan Ziqiu, and the facts also proved that his choice was not wrong.


    However, when he looked at Zhu Xiyu up close, he couldn''t help being surprised. It was even more beautiful than what he had just seen in the distance, but he didn''t expect that these two beauties were classmates.


    "Xiyu beauty, hello." Boss Zhang actively said hello.


    Zhu Xiyu ignored him. Boss Zhang felt embarrassed, but he did not intend to stalk Zhu Xiyu. After all, he already had a goal. At this time, if too much energy was spent on Zhu Xiyu, Maybe the beautiful woman who just got it ran away, thinking that the two beautiful women are classmates, maybe I still have a chance to use their relationship to get this Zhu Xiyu hands on.


    "Boss Zhang, my classmates and I seldom come to this kind of place. I don''t know them well, or you can help us order a bar." Lan Ziqiu looked at Boss Zhang with a smile on his face, the smile almost made Boss Zhang''s The heart jumped out.


    "Well, I''ll help two beauties order wine. Today I have a treat." Boss Zhang said very politely. Such things are very common in bars and he is no stranger to a veteran like him.


    "Two cups of pink roses, thank you!" Boss Zhang said to the bartender in the bar.


    Pink rose is the name of a cocktail. For this wine, Lan Ziqiu and Zhu Xiyu, two girls who often come out to play, still know that it is not too expensive, but it costs about 100 yuan. The price is not too low, the ordinary one is only tens of dollars a cup.


    Lan Ziqiu glanced at Zhu Xiyu triumphantly. Zhu Xiyu didn''t want to look at him, but turned to look at Huang Feng next to him, but he was even more upset when he saw Huang Feng drinking a beer worth 20 or 30 yuan.


    "Hey, you promised me before that when we meet again, you would like to have dinner. Now I don''t want you to invite me to dinner. How about you invite me to drink?" Zhu Xiyu said quietly, approaching Huang Feng.


    "It smells so good." Zhu Xiyu doesn''t wear many clothes. Although she looks pure, she is bolder in dress. Now that she is close to Huangfeng so fast, Huang Feng naturally smelled the perfume on her body.


    Huang Feng''s words made Zhu Xiyu''s face reddened, but instead of scolding Huang Feng, she said, "Did you hear me?"


    "I heard it, isn''t it just drinking? What do you want to drink, just order it?" Huang Feng said casually. One was that he had promised the other party before, and the other was that he was already drinking a bit better now, so he could only talk. Not so concerned.


    "Really let me order it casually?" Zhu Xiyu asked with some worry, and didn''t know why, if it was normal, she would go out to drink with other people, and she would not let it go when she had the opportunity to knock someone. However, today I am a little worried about Huang Feng''s wallet.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng responded and continued to drink his beer.


    At this time, the cocktail ordered by Mr. Zhang was ready. One cup was given to Lan Ziqiu, and the other was handed to Zhu Xiyu. On one side, Zheng Shuai frowned when he saw the situation. In his opinion, this Zhu Xiyu It was Huang Feng''s food. The man actually showed his courtesy to Zhu Xiyu in front of Huang Feng. Didn''t this embarrass Huang Feng?If you care about well with Huang Feng, you will naturally feel unhappy.


    Fortunately, Zhu Xiyu did not accept this glass of wine, but directly said to the bartender: "Two glasses of lavender."


    "Okay, wait a minute." The bartender glanced at Zheng Shuai, then responded.


    The price of lavender is a bit more expensive than the pink rose just now, about two hundred cups. In fact, the price of cocktails in ordinary bars is at most one or two hundred, and the average price is only a few dozen. However, Zheng Shuai This bar is well decorated, and the bartender is a big deal, so the price is much higher than other bars.


    Two hundred cups, two cups are only four hundred, and there is not much money, so Zhu Xiyu does not have to worry that Huang Feng can''t afford it.


    Lan Ziqiu looked at Boss Zhang while drinking the cup of pink roses just now. The meaning in his eyes was obviously clear.


    Boss Zhang is also a sensible person. Now he probably understands. Although these two beauties are classmates, the relationship should not be good. They are fighting each other, and the way to compete is to make themselves and another man. , And spend money for each of them.


    So Boss Zhang also looked at Huang Feng. He also didn''t see the difference between Huang Feng. At this time, Huang Feng was no different from an ordinary drunkard. Therefore, he was not worried that he could not beat him.


    "A bottle of Sophie." The boss said, and then he looked at Lan Ziqiu next to him and asked with concern, "This wine has a high degree of alcohol, I don''t know if you can drink it."

 823 Chapter 823

    "No problem!" Lan Ziqiu said without even thinking about it, and then looked at Zhu Xiyu provocatively.


    Zhu Xiyu gritted her teeth, this Sophie wanted more than 700 bottles. Obviously, the other party also saw the secret battle between her and Lan Ziqiu and wanted to help Lan Ziqiu.


    Zhu Xiyu has touched Huang Feng. Although she has some money herself, she is now compared to the people they find and help them spend.


    "Ah? Not enough? Let''s get a bottle of Feilixi." Huang Feng thought Zhu Xiyu was not satisfied with the wine he had just ordered, it was too cheap, so this time I ordered a bit more expensive, anyway, he is not bad. So much money, and the owner of this bar is still next to him.


    Hearing the name of the wine reported by Huang Feng, Zhu Xiyu''s eyelids twitched. Feilixi, who had just been ordered by Huang Feng, had also drank it. It tasted good. However, there were not many opportunities to drink. Some of their dorms liked to play. It''s true, but the conditions at home are very average. They disdain to be raised by men in society. Therefore, they can only drink this kind of more than one thousand bottles of red wine when they occasionally encounter those foolish men.


    She didn''t expect that Huang Feng would order this wine, and she seemed to be researching.


    And Lan Ziqiu also drank this wine, even more often than Zhu Xiyu. She is different from Zhu Xiyu. Zhu Xiyu likes to play, but she knows the size, but Lan Ziqiu doesn¡¯t care about it. What happened to rich people, in her opinion, she is young and beautiful, that is her capital, she uses her own advantages to live a better life, this is not a shame.


    Therefore, Lan Ziqiu''s usual life is much more moisturized than Zhu Xiyu, and she is naturally more unconvinced that Zhu Xiyu, who appears to be a bit "deducted and searched," ranks above her.


    "A thousand and eighty-one bottles of red wine are so expensive. This friend of my classmate''s is really generous." Lan Ziqiu deliberately said to the boss Zhang, his eyes still appearing to light up.


    Boss Zhang is not calm at once. In a place like a bar, you can¡¯t lose face. Seeing the beauty he has just started and has not had time to enjoy, he now looks at another man with such admiration, even if it¡¯s him and There was nothing to do with Lan Ziqiu, and he was very upset.


    "What''s the eighteenth red wine? I didn''t notice just now. There is still a good wine here, so let''s have another bottle of ASO, Ziqiu, beauty, let me tell you that I usually drink this wine. I didn''t find it just now. You can taste it here. It tastes good." After Boss Zhang ordered the wine, he said to Lan Ziqiu, in order to get this beauty, he was willing to give it up today.


    ASO is more than 3,000 per bottle. For him, the price is affordable. However, it is still rare for him to spend so much money on picking up a girl in one night. It is just that he spends this when he thinks of the quality of Lan Ziqiu. Money seems to be acceptable.


    And this time Huang Feng didn¡¯t need Zhu Xiyu¡¯s reminder. He seemed to understand the situation. It seemed that Zhu Xiyu didn¡¯t simply want to invite her to drink. This was a competition with others. The equally good Lan Ziqiu, Huang Feng already understood in his heart that although he drank a lot of wine, he was not completely dizzy yet.


    "Then I will play with you." Huang Feng thought in his heart. Originally, he came to the bar today because he wanted to have fun and let him go. If he encounters fun now, he certainly won''t miss it.


    "ASO? I have drunk that wine, the taste is not very good, it is not suitable for girls to drink, please give me a bottle of YHSDF, this wine is more suitable for girls to drink, I heard that regular drinking can still be beautiful." Huang Feng said .


    The waiter didn''t move slowly, and he took both bottles very quickly, and, as if afraid that the two would regret the same, he opened the two bottles of wine as soon as he came.


    Lan Ziqiu, Boss Zhang, and even Zhu Xiyu were stunned at this moment. They didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so happy, and the wine they ordered was more expensive than Boss Zhang''s. The number of 6888 is Lan Zi. Qiu had never drank it before.


    Boss Zhang has drunk wine at this price level. However, he was told to order such expensive wine by himself when he was socializing with his major customers. Moreover, he was a little unwilling to drink it for the sake of a woman.


    However, seeing the contemptuous eyes projected by Huang Feng and the look in the eyes of Lan Ziqiu and Zhu Xiyu, his jealousy grew. After hesitating for a while, he said to the waiter who has not left: "A bottle of Qiulu! Just open it!"


    After finishing talking, Boss Zhang squeezed out a smile and said to Lan Ziqiu: "This wine''s name matches you better, so let''s drink this!"


    "Okay, Boss Zhang is really generous. I have never drunk such expensive wine." Lan Ziqiu looked at Boss Zhang''s eyes, almost dripping water, which made Boss Zhang, who was so painful just now, comfortable. Some.


    "Damn, you must have a good time tonight, play it a few more times, otherwise, the money will be too bad." You know, the price of this autumn dew is not cheap. The number of 9999 shows that it is not suitable for ordinary people to drink. Yes, it''s no wonder that Lan Ziqiu almost fell into his arms after hearing him order the wine.


    The waiter did not leave immediately, but looked at Huang Feng. He has seen a lot of scenes like this here. There are often two or more men fighting for a beautiful woman and wanting to be in front of a woman. Prove your economic strength.


    Zhu Xiyu was a little retreat at this time. After all, the price of Qiu Lu still scared her a bit. She had never drunk such a good wine before, and she had already cost Huang Feng thousands of dollars before. Now let Huang If Feng continued to fight with that boss Zhang, Zhu Xiyu would feel a little sorry.


    However, Huang Feng did not frown, but directly said to the waiter: "A bottle of CHOL." After speaking, he continued to drink his cheap beer, watching his face full of enjoyment. People who don¡¯t know thought he was drinking some rare wine.


    "do not!"


    This time Zhu Xiyu took the initiative to stop the waiter. Seeing Huang Feng looking at herself suspiciously, Zhu Xiyu said: "I don''t like drinking that wine, so let''s not."


    "Xiyu, do you not like to drink, or are you worried that your friend can''t afford to pay." Lan Ziqiu said with a smile looking at Zhu Xiyu. She was scared by the wine Huang Feng ordered just now, but , Seeing Zhu Xiyu''s performance at this time, she was relieved. It seemed that Huang Feng should have been holding it hard just now, instead of really having the money to order this wine.

 824 Chapter 824

    28888!


    This is the price of that wine, nearly 30,000 yuan a bottle of red wine. This price makes both Zhu Xiyu and Lan Ziqiu feel unreal. For three yuan to buy other things, such as jewelry, they can still Accept, but they were shocked to spend nearly 30,000 yuan just to drink a bottle of red wine.


    It was that Boss Zhang, after hearing Huang Feng ordered the wine, he felt a little bit in his heart. The price was a lot higher than what he had just ordered, and he couldn''t even drink the wine at this price, not that he couldn''t buy it. However, he was reluctant to spend so much money on drinking such a bottle of wine, and felt that it was not a good deal, especially when it was just to help a woman out of anger, he felt even more unworthy.


    However, when he heard Zhu Xiyu''s words, he also relaxed in his heart. He also thought that Huang Feng did not have the ability to drink this kind of wine. It is not certain whether he can spend 30,000 yuan on his clothes or not.


    "That is, if you don''t have money, don''t pretend to be lavish. Humans, you need to be self-aware and have the ability to do as many things as you can. It''s not a good idea to have a swollen face and fill a fat man." Boss Zhang also looked at Huang Feng with a smile.


    An angry red flashed across Zhu Xiyu''s face. For these two people, she was naturally very angry. At the same time, she felt that she shouldn''t have agreed to Lan Ziqiu''s test before, nor should she drag Huang Feng into the water.


    "It''s okay, I still have this little money." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu: "I promised you last time, I will invite you to dinner when I meet again. In this case, I will naturally satisfy you."


    "but......"


    Huang Feng waved her hand, and then motioned the waiter to get the wine.


    At this moment, the smiles on the faces of Boss Zhang and Lan Ziqiu solidified. Before they thought Huang Feng was supporting him, but now he is telling the waiter to get the wine unless he wants to drink. Overlord wine, otherwise, he really has so much money.


    However, both of them were very skeptical about this, so when the waiter brought the wine, Lan Ziqiu said to the other party: "I advise you to first make sure whether this guest paid. Ability, and then sell this wine to him."


    "Thank you for your reminder." The waiter said politely, "However, we have determined that there is no problem with this guest''s ability to pay."


    A joke, Huang Feng was brought by their boss himself, or he came before they closed. The relationship with their boss is obviously unusual. Their boss is still here now. If Huang Feng really has any problems, Zheng Shuai early It''s already uttered.


    After hearing what the waiter said, the smile on Lan Ziqiu''s face stagnated. She didn''t expect the waiter to believe in Huang Feng so much, and she said again unwillingly, "Look at his clothes, it doesn''t add up. One thousand, can you drink nearly 31 thousand bottles of wine?"


    "This beauty, the clothes you wear are pretty good, so you can afford this wine?" Huang Feng looked at Lan Ziqiu and said. Up to now, he still doesn''t know the names of Zhu Xiyu and Lan Ziqiu.


    "You!" Lan Ziqiu wanted to refute, but she really dared to say that she could drink it. If Huang Feng followed the words and asked herself to order a bottle, how about she didn''t order it by then?


    Huang Feng watched Lan Ziqiu stop talking, looked at the boss Zhang and said, "How about? You can''t order it yet? As far as I know, there are more expensive wines here."


    "Huh!" The boss''s face was ugly when Huang Feng ran over, but he didn''t dare to order any more. He had already spent tens of thousands of dollars. If he ordered more, the price would exceed 30,000, for the sake of the evening. One shot, more than 40,000, he is not a fool, how could he be willing?The underside of Lan Ziqiu is not gold, nor is she a star.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head and said to Lan Ziqiu: "Beauty Ziqiu, let''s go, don''t sit and drink with such an unqualified person."


    After finishing speaking, I wanted to pull Lan Ziqiu away, but Lan Ziqiu directly threw away his hand and said, "Boss Zhang, please respect yourself!"


    Boss Zhang''s words undoubtedly gave up Huang Feng''s vindictiveness, which made Lan Ziqiu lose face in front of Zhu Xiyu. Now he is in a bad mood, how could he be willing to go out with Boss Zhang?


    Hearing Lan Ziqiu''s words, Boss Zhang''s expression became even more ugly. He spent tens of thousands of dollars, and in the end, this woman actually made herself proud.


    "Damn! You are in a group, you partnered to lie to me!" Boss Zhang said, pointing to Lan Ziqiu, Zhu Xiyu and Huang Feng. He thought these three were ganged up and deceived himself to consume here. .


    "You wine holders, you are in a group with this bar, you crooks!" Boss Zhang said, pointing to several people.


    "Boss Zhang, right? This wine can be drunk, but you can''t talk nonsense!" At this time, Zheng Shuai, who had been sitting still before, said dissatisfiedly, isn''t this guy wronging his own bar.


    "I didn''t talk nonsense. This bar is a black shop. They are with this bar to deceive people!" Boss Zhang still insisted on his idea.


    The movement here also attracted the attention of some people around. Zheng Shuai''s face was chilly, and he said to the waiter who had not left yet: "Let me throw him out!"


    "Yes!" The waiter hurriedly responded, and soon after a few security guards came over, one on each side, and put the boss out.


    "What are you doing, let me go! You can''t do this, I''m a guest here!" Boss Zhang said while struggling, but his struggle had no effect, and he was quickly put out.


    "His wine has not been paid yet." Huang Feng reminded.


    "You guys give him the wine he ordered, and ask him to pay, otherwise, don''t think about leaving completely." Zheng Shuai said to the security guard.


    Soon, the boss came to pay the money honestly. He didn''t dare to look at this place, so he left in despair. Obviously, he had suffered a loss just now when he was outside.


    "This is the owner of the bar, called Zheng Shuai." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu and Lan Ziqiu who were still shocked.


    "The two beauties are good." Zheng Shuai said with a smile on his face, looking at the two beauties who hadn''t recovered.


    At this time, Zhu Xiyu and Lan Ziqiu''s classmates also came over, wanting to see what happened.


    "It turns out that so many beauties come to my bar together, or let''s go to the private room, it is inconvenient and too noisy to chat outside." Zheng Shuai''s eyes brightened after seeing the girls from several other art schools coming over. Invited.

 825 Chapter 825

    Zheng Shuai pulled Huang Feng out, originally to help Huang Feng find a girl, so that he can forget the pain of being broken in love, now, since he has found a girl, there is no need to stay outside.


    "Okay, it feels so noisy here, it''s better to go to the private room." Others have not spoken yet, but Lan Ziqiu is the first to say. She often goes to bars to play and has never said noisy, but today Dislike this.


    Huang Feng doesn''t matter, as long as he has wine, he originally wanted to drink quietly in the private room, but he was dragged out by Zheng Shuai, and now it is good to return to the private room.


    "Let''s go, today I have a treat, everyone should be happy to drink." Zheng Shuai said actively.


    "Don''t, I promised her before that she invited her to drink. I will invite you to check out the wine!" Huang Feng took out his bank card and handed it to the waiter.


    The waiter didn''t dare to pick it up. Instead, he looked at Zheng Shuai. Zheng Shuai didn''t force it. In his opinion, this was Huang Feng''s performance in front of Zhu Xiyu, and there was no need to persist.


    "Okay, give me a 50% discount," Zheng Shuai said to the waiter: "However, Huang Feng, you can''t do it alone, and you can also give me a chance to act in front of the beauties? Go to the private room later. I''ve covered the cost, how about it?"


    "It''s up to you." Huang Feng guessed that this Zheng Shuai might be interested in which girl and wanted to start. Since he is going to treat him, he doesn''t need to stop him.


    After the waiter returned Huang Feng¡¯s card, everyone went to the big private room where Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai were before. However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t notice it. The waitress said something in Zheng Shuai¡¯s ear. What, and Zheng Shuai''s eyes changed a little when he looked at him.


    "Xiyu, isn''t this man the one you met at the school gate the other day?" Zhu Xiyu''s dormitory classmates gathered around her and whispered.


    "It''s him." Zhu Xiyu said affirmatively.


    "Why is he here, it''s a coincidence?" said the lovely beauty: "Also, it seems to be very rich, so I ordered such expensive wine."


    Zhu Xiyu looked at Huang Feng with complicated eyes, and she did not expect that Huang Feng would be willing to order such an expensive wine. She originally only wanted to fight against Lan Ziqiu, but she had never thought that Huang Feng would spend so much.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Xiyu took the initiative to come to Huang Feng''s side and sit down and said: "These wines have not been drunk yet, or you can withdraw them all."


    "What''s the refund? It''s already opened, and the money is paid." Huang Feng looked at Zhu Xiyu in confusion and said, "Didn''t you let me invite you to drink?"


    "I didn''t make you so expensive," Zhu Xiyu said.


    "If you don''t order such an expensive one, how can you win?" Huang Feng said, looking at her with a smile.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s expression, Zhu Xiyu was a little embarrassed: "Did you see it all?"


    "So obviously, I''m not a fool." Huang Feng said, what happened tonight is obviously not a coincidence, it was Zhu Xiyu who was fighting with Lan Ziqiu, and he was okay to join in the fun.


    "You don''t blame me?" Zhu Xiyu said nervously.


    "No, this was originally what I promised you." Huang Feng said, this was indeed what he had promised before, but they didn''t expect that the two would actually meet again.


    At this time, Zheng Shuai came in, followed by several waiters, some with fruit plates, some with snacks, and some with wine. In short, there were definitely a lot of things.


    Seeing Zheng Shuai coming in, Lan Ziqiu''s eyes lit up. She hurriedly stepped forward and took the initiative to live. In that way, Zhu Xiyu and several of her roommates kept rolling their eyes.


    "Beauties, since everyone met by fate, we won''t be drunk today!" Zheng Shuai said with a drink.


    "Boss Zheng, you want to get us drunk, isn''t it an attempt? Our drink volume is very small." Sitting next to Zheng Shuai is Lan Ziqiu, who is close to Zheng Shuai. Looking at Zheng Shuai with a smile in his eyes, it didn''t seem to be suspicious, but it was like reminding Zheng Shuai.


    "How come, I''m a real gentleman." Zheng Shuai said with a serious face. After that, he looked at Zhu Xiyu and said: "Xiyu beauty, right? I won''t pour you wine, but you have Huang Feng for you. The wine that I spent a lot of money on is better than mine."


    Zhu Xiyu''s face turned red, and Huang Feng said to Zheng Shuai: "Drink your bar!"


    After that, except for the beer Huang Feng drank, everyone else drank the wine provided by Zheng Shuai, and Zhu Xiyu drank the wine Huang Feng gave her. She didn''t even think about sharing this wine with other people.


    This guy Zheng Shuai is worthy of being a veteran in love, and he quickly became involved with the girls. In the private room, there were laughter from the girls everywhere.


    However, Huang Feng looked a little dull, he was just drinking, or in a daze, even if Zhu Xiyu was sitting next to her, he didn''t say anything. Today, he was determined to find drunk.


    "Xiyu, I have already inquired about the situation clearly." The short-haired girl in Zhu Xiyu''s dormitory came to Zhu Xiyu and whispered to her.


    "What''s the situation?" Zhu Xiyu asked suspiciously, she didn''t want to inquire about anything.


    "It''s the situation of the one next to you." The short-haired girl said, "I just asked Boss Zheng. The one next to you is also a rich man with a high net worth. No wonder he can afford such a good one. Wine."


    "He has money and he has money. What does it have to do with me?" Zhu Xiyu said. She actually knew before that Huang Feng should be rich, but today it is more certain.


    "The key is do you know how much money he had in the card just now?" The short-haired girl glanced at Huang Feng, her eyes became brighter, her eyes seemed to have found some prey, and Zhu Xiyu next to her I felt a little uncomfortable.


    "How much?" Zhu Xiyu asked.


    "Almost two hundred million!" said the short-haired girl. When she said this, she felt unreal. Although there are usually rich second generations pursuing them, at most, those people have hundreds of families. Millions, tens of millions are very few, when have they met billionaires?Moreover, at such a young age, the key is that these are still Kali''s working capital. If Huang Feng has some fixed assets, his net worth can hardly be imagined.


    When Zhu Xiyu heard this number, she took a breath. Although she knew that Huang Feng was rich, she didn''t expect him to be so rich. This is 200 million, not 20,000, 2 million. Yes, she may not see so much money in her lifetime.

 826 Chapter 826

    "How did you know?" Zhu Xiyu asked.


    "When he just checked out, the waiter saw the balance, Boss Zheng told me." The short-haired girl said: "Moreover, he also said an important message."


    "What information?" Zhu Xiyu asked quickly.


    "Xiyu, you care about him very much." The short-haired girl said with a grin.


    "Why?" Zhu Xiyu defended.


    "If you care, just care, there is nothing I dare to admit." The short-haired girl said: "Boss Zheng said, this Huang Feng is in a bad mood today. He came to the bar for a drink because he was broken in love!"


    "Loss of love?" Zhu Xiyu said.


    "Yes, it''s just a broken love." The light in the eyes of the short-haired girl is brighter: "Xiyu, you have to seize the opportunity, the opportunity is rare. This is worth hundreds of millions, and it is still so young and long. A little handsome and temperamental, such a superb man is rare. If you miss it, you will basically never meet again in this life."


    "What are you talking nonsense? What opportunity do I take? It''s the second time I met him. I didn''t even know his name before." Zhu Xiyu said with a blush.


    "What''s the matter? He can spend tens of thousands of dollars for you, which shows that he also has a good impression of you. You are still so beautiful. He has just fallen out of love. It is a period of emotional blankness. You can just take advantage of the void. The opportunity is too rare. , If you don''t make it, I will make it." said the short-haired girl.


    "You can go if you want, what is my business?" Zhu Xiyu said.


    "It depends on making you nervous, I''m joking." The short-haired girl said, "But, this Huang Feng is really good, isn''t it? Rich and low-key, there is no arrogance, the conditions are so good, you can really consider it. ."


    "Even if I have that idea, I have to be approved by others." Zhu Xiyu said: "Since he is so rich, what kind of good girl can''t catch it? Can I still look at me?"


    "Don''t be presumptuous. You are also excellent and beautiful. As long as you take the initiative, I believe you can take him." The short-haired girl said.


    Zhu Xiyu didn''t say anything. However, after the short-haired girl walked away, she couldn''t help but look at Huang Feng. She did see that Huang Feng was in a bad mood. Thinking of this, she leaned against Huang Feng. .


    "What are you thinking about? You are not very emotional." Zhu Xiyu said, still comforting herself, that she is caring for friends. Huang Feng just helped her out, so she should comfort him now.


    "Nothing." Huang Feng said, his business is not easy to tell.


    "When I am in a bad mood, I will sleep for a while, and when I wake up, I want to drive everything." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "Well, then your heart is quite big." Huang Feng said.


    "You are saying that I am heartless, right." Zhu Xiyu said: "I think that life is only a few decades, and one day will be lost. Why should you go there unhappy? That''s right. A waste of time."


    Zhu Xiyu usually likes to play, she also knows the purpose of those boys surrounding her, but she doesn''t mind. In her opinion, it is still a very interesting thing to tease those boys, as long as you can grasp it. Just stay the bottom line.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it, drink with me." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay!" Zhu Xiyu said. After that, she did not go to her classmates in the dormitory, but accompany Huang Feng to drink. When she usually went out to play with boys, she would pay attention to drinking and control, not to let herself get drunk. There was something unexpected, but today she didn''t have much control, just wanting to have a drink with Huang Feng.


    And Zhu Xiyu''s classmates in the dormitory did not come to her very wisely. As a result, Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu were drinking together, and the others were drinking together without disturbing each other.


    Huang Feng was here to find drunk, so he did not control himself, nor did he force out alcohol. Although his current alcohol volume is not small, but after drinking like this, he finally became drunk.


    Zhu Xiyu¡¯s situation was no better than Huang Feng. Although she often went to nightclubs with her classmates, it was not the first time to drink, but she had never drank so much like today, and she ended up drunk as well.


    After drunk, Hou Huangfeng no longer had much consciousness. He seemed to realize that he was being helped to the bed. After that, there seemed to be something around him that was attracting him. He could not help but leaned on, unconsciously. Activities started.


    "what!"


    A shrill cry sounded by Huang Feng''s side. Huang Feng suddenly opened his eyes. The energy in his body was already running, ready to meet the enemy at any time.


    However, he soon discovered that he had no enemies in front of him, and he was surrounded by strange environments, and he was on a big bed at this time.


    There seemed to be someone nearby, Huang Feng turned her head, and then he was stunned. Next to him, Zhu Xiyu was looking at him angrily. There were already a lot of tears in her eyes, and she didn''t have any clothes on her body, just Holding the quilt in front of him, but his white arms were inevitably exposed.


    Huang Feng looked down at his own body, also naked. At this moment, even if his reaction was slow, he realized what had happened.


    "Well, listen to me, I drank too much last night and don''t remember anything. I don''t know why this happened." Huang Feng explained quickly.


    "Huang Feng, you pervert, I read you wrong!" Zhu Xiyu yelled to Huang Feng. Last night, she had a very good impression of Huang Feng. After all, she was young and gold, low-key and temperamental, and also helpful. For yourself, such a person is very attractive to women.


    However, she did not expect that Huang Feng would do something like this to herself while she was drunk. The pain below told her that she had completed the transformation from girl to woman last night in a mess.


    "No, it''s not what you think. I drank too much. I really didn''t mean it. I don''t know how this happened." Huang Feng explained anxiously. He was also very depressed. The situation is now obvious. , Something must have happened between myself and Zhu Xiyu, and my first time was so unclear. Although I can¡¯t say that I am a good person, I still want to complete my relationship with Su Yumo. The transformation, as a result, that''s it.


    "Do you think I would believe you?" Zhu Xiyu said with a cold face. She didn''t believe that Huang Feng was unintentional or that Huang Feng was drunk. In her opinion, all of this was arranged by Huang Feng.

 827 Chapter 827

    "This..." Huang Feng felt embarrassed. In the current situation, it is indeed difficult for others to believe his words.


    "Huang Feng, I really saw you wrong." Zhu Xiyu said again, feeling disappointed.


    "I know what I say now, you won''t believe it, but, I swear, I really don''t remember anything last night." Huang Feng said, complaining about himself in his heart, why did you come to get drunk? , Now that''s good, something like this happened.


    "You go out, I want to wear clothes!" Zhu Xiyu said coldly.


    "Ah, good." Huang Feng said, and then he jumped out of the bed, his clothes are on the ground, it can be seen how intense the battle last night.


    "what!"


    Seeing Huang Feng jumped out of the bed naked, Zhu Xiyu screamed and then hid herself in the bed.


    Huang Feng felt even more embarrassed. He found that today was his most embarrassing day in so many years. He quickly picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on quickly.


    "Well, I''m going out first, just outside, what do you want me to do." Huang Feng put on clothes and said to Zhu Xiyu, but Zhu Xiyu was still hiding in the bed and did not show up.


    Huang Feng went straight out after speaking, standing at the door, and at this time, he realized that he was in the hotel, and there were occasional waiters passing by.


    "What''s this?" Huang Feng said with a wry smile. He tried to recall what happened last night, but found that everything was in vain. He no longer remembers how he came here last night. As for getting here. Of course, he couldn''t remember what happened after that.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door. It was the sound from the room where Huang Feng had just come out. Huang Feng went in immediately. It should be Zhu Xiyu who asked for something.


    "What''s the matter?" After Huang Feng entered, he saw Zhu Xiyu wrapped in a bath towel and not wearing any clothes.


    "Look at what you did!" Zhu Xiyu threw some rags at Huang Feng. Huang Feng looked at it and was even more embarrassed. These clothes were all worn by Zhu Xiyu yesterday, but now they are all turned into rags. Obviously, it can no longer be worn.


    "I''ll buy clothes for you." Huang Feng said awkwardly.


    When Huang Feng came back with the clothes, Zhu Xiyu had already washed, and Huang Feng had to go out again and wait until Zhu Xiyu got dressed before coming in.


    "What should I do about this matter?" Huang Feng asked quietly, looking at Zhu Xiyu who was sitting on the bed silently.


    Zhu Xiyu did not speak, she is also very confused now, call the police?She had never thought that Huang Feng helped herself yesterday after all, and she still had a good impression of him yesterday, besides, even if it was to call the police, she had no evidence, and there was no way.


    However, if Huang Feng were to be let go, she was obviously unwilling in her heart. After all, it was her first time, and it was so unclear. Although she did have a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart, but, That''s just a good impression, not to the point where a non-jun does not marry.


    "Send me back." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "Ah, what?"


    "Send me back to school, my mind is a bit confused now, what happened last night, wait a minute." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng replied. Although he felt that he didn''t mean it, he had a relationship with the other party after all. After all, it was the woman who suffered from such things.


    When the two arrived in the hotel lobby, they happened to ran into Zheng Shuai who came over, Huang Feng hurried up, pulled him aside and said, "What happened last night? Why am I here?"


    Shuai Zheng glanced at Zhu Xiyu next to him, and then looked at Huang Feng with a smile on his face and said, "Of course I arranged it. How about it? My arrangement is not bad, right?"


    "What''s not bad, you killed me." Huang Feng said: "I was almost caught by the police just now."


    "No, I think the two of you talked very speculatively last night, so I will help you." Zheng Shuai said with a surprised look. In his cognition, Zhu Xiyu also came out to play, just like Lan Ziqiu. He has seen a lot of students in such an art school, so after seeing Huang Feng last night that he seemed very satisfied with Zhu Xiyu, he helped Huang Feng make this arrangement after the two were drunk.


    "You really killed him. Come and explain it to me." Talking about Huang Feng, he pulled Zheng Shuai to Zhu Xiyu''s side.


    "Xiyu beauty, this is my fault. I saw you two chatting very speculatively last night. I thought you two would like to have follow-up development. I would help you. I didn¡¯t expect that That''s it." Zheng Shuai was also a bachelor, and directly took the responsibility on himself.


    Zhu Xiyu looked at Zheng Shuai, but didn''t say anything. When she wanted to come, Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai were friends, and Zheng Shuai naturally wanted to help Huang Feng speak.


    Seeing Zhu Xiyu didn''t believe it too much, Huang Feng had no choice but to bid farewell to Zheng Shuai and continue to send Zhu Xiyu back to school.


    When he arrived at the school gate, Huang Feng''s car once again attracted a lot of attention. The envy and jealousy in the eyes of boys, and the love in the eyes of girls made Zhu Xiyu feel special.


    "Xiyu, no matter what, this matter is my fault. You can tell me what you want to do, and I must do it if I can." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu who was about to get off the bus.


    Zhu Xiyu''s movements paused, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she got out of the car and walked directly to the dormitory.


    Zhu Xiyu¡¯s popularity in school is still good. She is not only beautiful, but also loves to play. Therefore, there are many people who know her. Now seeing her actually get out of such a luxury car, it is immediately caused. No small discussion.


    And this kind of discussion made Zhu Xiyu go faster, and when she returned to the dormitory, she found out what happened to several of her roommates.


    "Xiyu, are you back? We thought you wouldn''t be back today." The girl with short hair looked at Zhu Xiyu and said in surprise.


    Seeing her roommates, Zhu Xiyu hurriedly walked over and asked, "What happened last night?"


    Compared to Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai, Zhu Xiyu clearly believed in her roommate more, and she was also eager to know what happened last night.


    "It''s nothing, that is, you and that Huang Feng both drank too much, the boss Zheng arranged a place for you." The cute-looking girl said: "How about? Did you take down that super rich second generation?"


    Now, several people in Zhu Xiyu''s dormitory know that Huang Feng is super rich, and they obviously don''t think that it is Huang Feng''s own money, so they all think Huang Feng is a super rich second generation.

 828 Chapter 828: Meeting Again

    "You all know? Then why did you leave me there alone?" Zhu Xiyu said angrily. If these roommates brought them back, the things that happened last night would not happen.


    "Where do we dare to pull it." The short-haired girl said: "You don''t know. After you drank too much with that Huang Feng, it was sticky. Moreover, that is the second generation of super rich. The conditions are so good. If we treat you Pull it back, isn''t that bad for you."


    The other two girls also nodded in agreement. Obviously, they all have this idea.


    "But, but..." Zhu Xiyu wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it. These roommates, obviously also for her good, saw that they had a good impression of Huang Feng, and, Huang Feng''s conditions are indeed good, and he naturally wants to fulfill himself.


    However, Zhu Xiyu was still a little aggrieved. Although she had a good impression of Huang Feng, she didn''t want to lose her first time in that situation.


    At the same time, Zhu Xiyu also understood that Huang Feng did not lie to her. Both of them drank too much last night. Therefore, what happened last night can only be regarded as drunk chaos. I can''t blame anyone at all, but seeing Huang Feng Anxious to put aside his own appearance, it seemed that he didn''t have a good impression of him, which made Zhu Xiyu even more uncomfortable.


    "Stop it, Xiyu, you have to hold on to such a superb boyfriend." The short-haired woman said: "Also, this is your card. Going to the bar last night will be 50% off. It''s Zheng The boss gave it one for each of us. Huang Feng''s face is really great, and we are also tainted by you."


    Zhu Xiyu looked at the membership card handed over, but was speechless, and said: "Just because of these cards, you sold me?"


    "How can I say that, we are helping you." Another roommate said: "How? Did you have that last night?"


    Seeing the ambiguous eyes of her roommate, Zhu Xiyu couldn''t even know what they meant. Her face was reddened and she said, "No!"


    "Really not?" Obviously, Zhu Xiyu''s roommate didn''t believe it. In the situation last night, if nothing happened, Huang Feng is still not a man?


    "Really no, don''t guess, there will be classes later, I will go to the classroom first." Zhu Xiyu finished speaking and took the books and left the dormitory.


    "Do you believe her?" the short-haired girl asked the other two.


    "I don''t believe it. You can tell from her walking posture. Something must have happened last night, and it seems that the battle is still very fierce." said the lovely girl.


    Zhu Xiyu did not expect that she would see Huang Feng again so soon. When she returned to her dormitory after class, she saw Huang Feng downstairs in the dormitory. At this time, Huang Feng and him That car attracted the attention of many people, and many girls even stepped forward to strike up a conversation.


    Seeing Huang Feng surrounded by so many girls, Zhu Xiyu didn''t know what she thought in her heart, but she just felt uncomfortable.


    "Hey, isn''t that Huang Feng? Why did he come?" a roommate of Zhu Xiyu asked.


    "It must be our Xiyu." The short-haired girl said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, he has nothing to do with me, he may be for those girls." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "Why do I smell a strong vinegar?" The short-haired girl said with a smile.


    "Xie Yu!"


    At this moment, Huang Feng also saw Zhu Xiyu outside the crowd. There was a smile on his face. He did not expect that the girls in this art school were so crazy and so proactive. No less than 20 girls have been accosted, of course, Huang Feng also understands that this is mainly due to the car behind him.


    Seeing Huang Feng walking towards her, Zhu Xiyu was still expressionless, but she felt a little ecstatic in her heart. Of course, she would not admit it.


    Huang Feng''s shout also attracted the attention of people around him. Those people also understood the purpose of Huang Feng''s coming here. Some envy and jealousy glanced at Zhu Xiyu, and then slowly dispersed.


    "What am I talking about?" The girl with short hair saw Huang Feng approaching and said softly in Zhu Xiyu''s ear.


    Zhu Xiyu''s face turned red, and she said to Huang Feng who was in front of her: "Why are you here?"


    Huang Feng was a little bit hesitant and stopped, the short-haired girl quickly said, "We understand, so I won''t bother you, Huang Feng, remember to invite us to dinner next time. What happened last night is also our credit."


    "You still say!" Zhu Xiyu''s face turned redder. If Huang Feng felt that she had done things last night with her roommate, she would be ashamed.


    "Definitely!" Huang Feng said the girls.


    Seeing that everyone around was leaving, Huang Feng took Zhu Xiyu to his car, took out a few sets of clothes from the car and said, "You tore your clothes to pieces last night. I''m sorry. Time, I didn¡¯t make a serious selection. I gave you these sets of clothes and they are my compensation."


    "I don''t want it!" Zhu Xiyu immediately shook his head and said: "Also, I have figured out what happened last night, don''t blame you, we just assume that nothing happened."


    Speaking of what happened here, Zhu Xiyu felt a little bit painful. After all, it was her first time. Now she wants to assume that nothing has happened, and she feels very uncomfortable.


    Hearing Zhu Xiyu''s words like this, Huang Feng was relieved in his heart, but he was also a little disappointed. No matter what, Zhu Xiyu is his first woman, and now the other party wants to separate himself from him. Huang Feng also I don''t know what it feels like in my heart.


    "Take these clothes. I bought them in your size. It''s useless if I take them back." Huang Feng couldn''t help but put the clothes in his hand into Zhu Xiyu and said, seeing Zhu Xiyu have to return it, Huang Feng then said: "If you don''t accept it, I will write your name on your clothes, and then, still in your school, I think many people will want it."


    "Rogue!" Zhu Xiyu said, but she did not dare to return the clothes, because she knew that Huang Feng was right. If Huang Feng did that, someone would definitely take the clothes back, especially the male classmates.


    Huang Feng smiled with satisfaction. In fact, what he said just now scared Zhu Xiyu, even if Zhu Xiyu didn''t want it, he wouldn''t really do that.


    "Okay, I can go now." Zhu Xiyu said to Huang Feng.


    "And this." Huang Feng handed a pill box to Zhu Xiyu.


    Zhu Xiyu took it over with some doubts, and then, his face turned red, and it was the kind of red blood dripping.

 829 Chapter 829 Journey To The West

    "Remember to go back and take this medicine in time." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu.


    "I know!" Zhu Xiyu glared at Huang Feng, and took the medicine and clothes upstairs.


    Huang Feng looked at Zhu Xiyu''s somewhat awkward walking posture, and didn''t know what he was thinking in place. After that, he drove away under the gaze of all eyes.


    Naturally, what Huang Feng bought for Zhu Xiyu was contraceptives. After being confused last night, Huang Feng knew that he had not done any safety measures in the morning, and Zhu Xiyu is still a student. If an unexpected pregnancy occurs, it would be a very troublesome thing. So, when he bought clothes for Zhu Xiyu, he bought this medicine by the way.


    "Xiyu, what did Huang Feng do for you? Didn''t invite you to dinner?" Zhu Xiyu was surrounded by classmates in her dormitory as soon as he returned to the dormitory.


    In fact, when Zhu Xiyu first went upstairs, many girls looked at her with envy and jealousy. This made Zhu Xiyu a little happy, after all, she was a young and beautiful girl, although she had always kept her bottom line before. , But, for the envy of others'' eyes, it is also somewhat contented.


    "Nothing." Zhu Xiyu said: "You are not friends enough, just leave me behind."


    "We are creating opportunities for you." Zhu Xiyu''s roommate said, and then he had already snatched the bag from Zhu Xiyu''s hand.


    Zhu Xiyu just hid the medicine box, and she didn''t care too much about the clothes being stolen.


    "Wow, it is actually Hugy''s clothes. It is said that a piece of clothing costs tens of thousands. You have three sets at once. Your Huang Feng is really willing to spend money for you." The cute-looking girl holds Zhu Xiyu''s hands. After opening the inner bag, he exclaimed.


    Although they can''t afford such clothes, it does not prevent them from understanding this kind of luxury clothes.


    The short-haired girl looked at Zhu Xiyu with envy and said, "I regret that I have created opportunities for you. I knew Huang Feng was so generous. Even if I used all my skills last night, I must take him down."


    "Yeah, yes." The other two said with approval.


    "If you like it, take it." Zhu Xiyu was also shocked by Huang Feng''s shot.


    "Forget it, they bought it for you. What''s the matter if we take it? And, we can''t wear it either." The short-haired girl said, and then she looked at the size of the dress as if she had found something. , And then, with a smile on his face, looked at Zhu Xiyu and said, "You said that nothing happened? Then why is Huang Feng so familiar with the size of your clothes?"


    "Who knows." Zhu Xiyu snatched away the clothes, blushing.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn''t know what was happening in Zhu Xiyu''s room. At this time, he was also thinking about Zhu Xiyu, thinking about what happened last night.


    Zhu Xiyu said not to pursue what happened last night. This made Huang Feng a sigh of relief, but she also felt a little lost in her heart. After all, she was her first woman. From now on, there would be nothing to do with Huang Feng. I don''t know what it''s like, but it''s uncomfortable anyway.


    However, he already has Su Yumo, Tang Muxue and Ning Wushuang, and he can no longer delay others. Therefore, although he feels uncomfortable, Huang Feng can only do this, and this is what the other party proposed. , Even if Huang Feng is reluctant to bear it, and others don''t want to happen to him, he can''t stalk him.


    "Let''s do this first." Huang Feng muttered to himself as he drove.


    In Journey to the West, because Monkey King blatantly did not put the heavens in his eyes, the Jade Emperor had sent Tota Heavenly King and Ne Zha to encircle and suppress Monkey King. However, the news received did not make the Jade Emperor so happy.


    "What? To be a Monkey King? Humph!"


    In the High Heaven Hall, upon hearing Taibai Jinxing¡¯s report, the Jade Emperor snorted coldly. That demon monkey actually wants to be the Monkey King. Doesn¡¯t that mean he wants to be on an equal footing with himself?how can that be?!


    However, that demon monkey still has some abilities. Heavenly King Tota and Nezha didn''t even win the game together. However, this was not a reason to condone him.


    "Send soldiers to encircle and suppress the demon monkey!" The Jade Emperor said angrily.


    "Your Majesty, calm down!" Taibai Jinxing said quickly: "Little demon monkey, what kind of climate can he grow? In the opinion of the old minister, otherwise he will be given the title of Heavenly Great Sage if he submits to Dao''an''s will, why not? ?"


    The Jade Emperor''s complexion didn''t improve much, he snorted coldly, obviously not willing to Zhao''an Sun Wukong again.


    "Your Majesty, the minister''s meaning is to let him have officials but no way, name but not real, and to restrict one or two, so as not to have another incident." Taibai Jinxing continued.


    But this time, the Jade Emperor showed a look of thinking. Obviously, Sun Wukong already knew one or two of his abilities. Obviously he was not weak. If he wanted to destroy him, the effort would definitely not be small. Doing more is not as good as doing less. So after thinking about it, the Jade Emperor agreed. Anyway, the Heavenly Court is the one who has the final say. After the Monkey King comes up, he has to be under his control. However, in the lower realms, he can¡¯t control the monkey. .


    Therefore, Taibai Jinxing once again as a special envoy to Huaguoshan to recruit Monkey King. Originally, Monkey King didn''t want to go to heaven. However, when Taibai Jinxing said that the Jade Emperor agreed to make himself a Monkey King, Monkey King was moved.


    After all, without the Jade Emperor¡¯s will to agree, then he, the Monkey King, is a bit of a misnomer.


    "Aren''t you lying to me?" Monkey King looked at Taibai Jinxing and said. After all, he had been cheated once before. This time, Monkey King was naturally more suspicious.


    "No, absolutely not!" Taibai Jinxing said: "Great Sage, please feel free to come with me. If there is any mistake this time, I will ask Xiaoxian!"


    So, Monkey King thought for a while and said: "Old Fairy Jun''s love, thank you! Please!"


    "Great Sage please!" Taibai Jinxing also said with a smile, and his errand was finally completed.


    After going up to the sky, Monkey King also discovered that Taibai Jinxing didn''t lie to him this time. The plaque, the mansion and so on were already prepared. This time Monkey King smiled with satisfaction.


    In the following time, because Sun Wukong did not have a specific job, he would play around. All the gods in the sky, regardless of their job level, were called brothers and sisters. After a short time, he had a good relationship with many people. The life is pretty cool.


    However, Monkey King''s behavior caused the Jade Emperor''s suspicion, fearing that something would happen in the long run, so he sealed Monkey King a job managing Pan Taoyuan.

 830 Chapter 830

    "Pan Taoyuan?"


    After Sun Wukong found his place of work, he looked curious, and after entering, his face was full of smiles: "What a flat peach garden!"


    As a monkey, although he is a stone monkey, Taozi is still his favorite, and now he is in charge of Pantaoyuan, that would be great.


    "Great Sage, how come you have free time to come to Pan Taoyuan today." At this time, an old fairy appeared behind Monkey King.


    "I was sent by Emperor Jade to manage this Pantaoyuan, and I came here to check it out. Who are you?"


    "I am the land in this garden." The land replied: "The great sage is here on decree, please have a look."


    "Ah, good, good" Monkey King responded.


    "Look at the big sage. There are 3,600 peach trees in this garden. The 1,200 trees in front are mature once every three thousand years. If people eat, they will be light and healthy." The land was introduced to Monkey King: "Big Please take a look again. The 1,200 trees in the middle are ripe for 6,000 years. If people eat them, they can live forever. And the last 1,200 trees are mature after 9,000 years. Same life!"


    "Heaven and earth live together?" Monkey King asked rhetorically as his eyes rolled.


    "Exactly!" Land confirmed.


    "Okay, okay." After saying that, Monkey King wanted to pick the peach, but then he was stopped by the land and said, "Great Sage, this peach must not be moved."


    "Ah, haha." Monkey King smiled awkwardly, then suddenly stretched his waist and said: "My old grandson is tired, you go to guard outside the garden and let me rest here for a while."


    "Good, good." The land quickly responded, "The little god retired."


    Sun Wukong watched the land out of the garden. After that, he couldn''t wait to eat. He picked a peach from the peach tree next to him and ate it, and threw it away after taking two bites. The other peaches were eaten before they could eat He didn''t pick it up, and continued to pick other peaches, but Monkey King didn''t notice that after a peach fell on the ground, it suddenly disappeared. After that, a plastic fake peach appeared on the spot.


    Monkey King was in the Pan Peach Garden, and he ate until he was holding it before he stopped. After that, he really found a peach tree and fell asleep on it.


    After Huang Feng left Zhu Xiyu''s school, he did not go to his own factory, but went through the formalities of setting up the company with relevant materials.


    Originally it would take a few days to go through this procedure, but Huang Feng had already contacted Secretary Qiu before, and with his help, the processing speed was very fast.


    And Secretary Qiu was very happy after he learned that Huang Feng was going to set up the company. This shows that Huang Feng is still very motivated. However, he did not come forward by himself. Instead, he asked his secretary to make a few phone calls. Will suffice.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng brought the documents to go through the formalities, it was a green light all the way. He didn''t ask for it for half a day, and his company had already completed the registration.


    Time and space!


    Huang Feng named his company Qing Province Time and Space Co., Ltd., and the origin of the name "Time and Space" is also because the core technologies of Huang Feng''s industries are obtained from all time and space, and the brewery and sewage The equipment processing plant and the two industries are now placed under the management of the Space-Time Company. Of course, Huang Feng also greeted Guo Liang on this matter. Guo Liang has now become the company¡¯s vice president from the factory director. The manager.


    It was also at this time that Guo Liang knew that Huangfeng actually had a winery, and it was already in operation. Obviously, Huangfeng''s industry was bigger than he wanted.


    With his own company, Huang Feng is still in a good mood, but on the way home, he received a call from Bai Xiaorou.


    "The Peng''s guards who came to Qing Province are all dead!" Bai Xiaorou said on the phone.


    "How did you die?" Huang Feng asked quickly, still concerned about the whereabouts of the guards.


    "The one who was hit to death and the one who killed him was the housekeeper of the Cai family." Bai Xiaorou didn''t hide anything from Huang Feng: "Do you have time now? I''m at the police station. Come here."


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Huang Feng replied, and then turned around and drove to the police station.


    Regarding what Bai Xiaorou said that the guards of the Peng family were killed by the Cai family and interceded, Huang Feng was not too surprised. He had deliberately led those guards to the Cai family. I wanted to watch the two fight each other. As a result, the guards died so easily, which was a little bit beyond his expectation.


    "However, that''s okay, presumably those people in the Peng family of the imperial capital should target the Cai family." Huang Feng said to himself.


    After Huang Feng arrived at the police station, he not only met Bai Xiaorou but also Qiu Ningshuang there. Huang Feng felt a little embarrassed when he thought of Qiu Ningshuang''s text message.


    "Ningshuang, you are here too." Huang Feng said hello.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang responded simply, without any other expressions. It was just that a complicated expression flashed in her eyes from an angle that Huang Feng did not see.


    In fact, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mood has not recovered since yesterday¡¯s text message incident. After all, Huang Feng was the first person she was tempted, and she took the initiative to confess, and finally got such a result. Her heart must be very The uncomfortable.


    In order to prevent herself from thinking about it, she spent the whole night trying this case. After all, the Cai¡¯s housekeeper was caught by her, and she felt that this matter might not be so simple, so , He voluntarily asked to try the case with the criminal police team, but the criminal police team did not refuse. After all, Qiu Ningshuang knew the situation better than them.


    However, one night and half a day in the morning, they did not find any results of the interrogation. At this time, the Cai family was also constantly moving, wanting to get the housekeeper out, just because of Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s persistence, so, The housekeeper is still here, but Qiu Ningshuang doesn''t know how long he can hold on. If there is no breakthrough, the housekeeper will definitely be released. The Cai family''s connections are not vegetarian.


    And Bai Xiaorou knew about the case because she had been staring at the guards of the Peng family. She didn¡¯t know what these people were doing here. However, the people from the National Security Bureau had already stared at the Peng family for a while. Time is up, so I am very concerned about any movement of the Peng family, and Bai Xiaorou has only learned about this.


    "The Peng family already knows about this, and they have sent another person. They are already on the way." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.

 831 Chapter 831

    The reaction of the Peng family was not beyond Huang Feng¡¯s expectation. After all, Peng Chengfu disappeared in Qing Province, and the guards who came to look for Peng Chengfu are now bizarrely dead. If the Peng family members have not seen anything, That''s not normal.


    "Are there any clues, is this person deliberate or unintentional?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Then you have to ask this Officer Qiu." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Seeing Huang Feng looking at him, Qiu Ningshuang said blankly: "We interrogated him, and this person kept claiming that he was unintentional. He was too sleepy at the time, so he couldn¡¯t concentrate, so he didn¡¯t watch. When I got to that car, I was afraid afterwards, so I thought about running away."


    Huang Feng frowned and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    "It''s really not that simple." Bai Xiaorou said: "According to what I know, these deceased people just came out of Cai''s house before they died. As for what they said in Cai''s house, I don''t know what they found. Soon after I came out, I was hit by the housekeeper of the Cai family. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem like a coincidence."


    "I was on the scene at the time. The car was already evading. However, the car that Cai''s housekeeper drove still ran into the opponent. There was no intention to slow down at all. I didn''t think he was accidental, and , When I arrested him, he fought fiercely." Qiu Ningshuang said: "However, we have no evidence to prove that he was deliberate."


    "I think the Cai family must be very anxious now." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Yes, they used a lot of relationships in order to rescue the housekeeper. They didn''t expect that the Cai family would care about the old housekeeper so much." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "They don''t care, can''t they, if this old housekeeper is taken away by the Peng family, their Cai family may be finished." Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, do you know something?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and asked, and Qiu Ningshuang also looked at Huang Feng with confusion.


    The death of the Peng family¡¯s guards was a bit loud this time, and the Peng family will definitely investigate the matter afterwards. Therefore, many things will soon be made public. Therefore, Huang Feng said: "The young master of the Peng family, Peng Chengfu We have been missing in Jiangzhou for a few days. Those guards came here to find Peng Chengfu."


    "Peng Chengfu is missing?" Bai Xiaorou said in surprise. She takes the Peng family''s whereabouts very seriously, and Peng Chengfu has indeed not appeared for a few days. However, Bai Xiaorou knows Peng Chengfu better than Huang Feng. This guy is in the Imperial Capital. When I found a fun place, I would play for a few days. During those few days, he didn''t even contact his family. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou didn''t care about Peng Chengfu''s disappearance for a few days.


    However, she didn''t expect that this time things seemed a bit unusual, and Peng Jiaran sent someone to find it, so Peng Chengfu was not simply going to play.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said: "And the guards of the Peng family went to the Cai''s house. It may have been investigated that Peng Chengfu''s disappearance was related to the Cai''s family."


    "Oh, I see. The guards of the Peng family came to our traffic police team to investigate the surveillance video of the night out of the city on the 3rd. On the video, they saw the figure of Cai Tian. At that time, their faces changed. The leader said he was going to the Cai''s house." At this time, Qiu Ningshuang also remembered that the Peng''s guard had come to investigate the surveillance video.


    "Is there anything else?" Bai Xiaorou seemed to be even more surprised. It seemed that all of this was indeed related to the Cai family, and this accident did not seem to be an accident.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang nodded and confirmed.


    At this time, a policeman came over and called Qiu Ningshuang to go out and something, so Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were the only two left in the office.


    "I think that Peng Chengfu''s disappearance should be related to you." Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and said, she had long suspected this matter, but there was no evidence.


    "Why do you say that?" Huang Feng said.


    "I guessed." Bai Xiaorou said: "The matter between Peng Chengfu and Tang Muxue is not a secret in the upper circles of the imperial capital, and Tang Muxue has a good impression of you, I can still see that, so you and Peng Chengfuzhi It¡¯s not surprising that something happens in between, is it?"


    "You mean, I killed Peng Chengfu for Tang Muxue?" Huang Feng said.


    "I didn''t say that." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "That''s what you meant." Huang Feng said: "However, you are half right. Because of Tang Muxue''s matter, there is indeed a conflict between Peng Chengfu and I. I have also tried to teach him. However, his disappearance and me It doesn''t matter."


    "Really?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "Really." Huang Feng said.


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang came back again, looked at Huang Feng and said, "There is a new situation."


    "What''s the situation?" Huang Feng asked.


    "This time it¡¯s the news from the Commission for Discipline Inspection. They just doubled down on a person today. This person is the vice president of the City First Court. In addition to explaining his corruption and taking bribes, he also said one thing. It is related to the housekeeper of the Cai family." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Is it about the death of the head of the Devil Mercenary Group?" Bai Xiaorou said suddenly.


    "How did you know?" Qiu Ningshuang asked in surprise. He just learned about it just now, and Bai Xiaorou has not left. There is no reason to know before him.


    "I have been investigating this case too, and I have suspected that the deputy dean has been on the head. I didn''t expect that there is this housekeeper from the Cai family behind him." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng also nodded. Regarding the head of the Devil Mercenary Corps, he also knew that Bai Xiaorou had been investigating, but he didn''t expect that the two cases would meet together.


    "With the testimony of the deputy dean, it would be a lot easier to break through that housekeeper''s heart line of defense. What the hell was going on in this car crash case, it is estimated that we will soon be able to find out." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "At this time, the Cai family''s father and son can''t sit still anymore." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Huang Feng guessed it was right. At this time, the Cai family and his sons were indeed almost unable to sit still. After confirming that the butler did not return, they were caught by the police on the spot. Their hearts were already panicked.


    However, Cai Youde still trusts the housekeeper, as long as he gets him out as soon as possible, he will not talk nonsense in it.


    However, this time cannot be delayed too long, because the Peng family will definitely arrive soon. When that time comes, once the butler falls into their hands, the consequences will be unimaginable.

 832 Chapter 832

    "Dad, what should I do now? The butler has been arrested, and the Peng family will also come. Will I be arrested, will the butler confess me, and what should I do, Dad."


    In Cai''s villa, Cai Tianzheng asked his father while crying.


    "Snapped!"


    Cai Tian was severely slapped in the face by Cai Youde. Cai Tian was knocked to the ground and forgot to cry.


    "Crying, crying, why cry, useless things, if it wasn''t for you? There will be things like this?" Cai Youde cursed.


    This incident was originally caused by Cai Tian. Now that the butler has been arrested, Cai Youde is already very upset. After all, the butler knows a lot of his shameful things, and if he is recruited, he will be over.


    However, at this time, Cai Tian not only didn''t want to solve the matter in front of him, but kept crying. This made Cai Youde, who was already irritable, even more upset. He just slapped him and didn''t kill him. He was already regarded as loving him. It''s better.


    "Look at the good things you did! Ah, I can''t do it, this time our Cai family will be ruined because of your stupidity." Cai Youde scolded.


    "It''s not that serious. Xiaotian is just young and ignorant. After this incident, he will definitely mature." Cai Tian''s mother said, then looked at his son and said, "Xiaotian, apologize to your father. "


    "Young and ignorant? How old is he, idle all day, don''t know how to go to work, all day fooling around, so are you, have been so indulging him, now it''s good, how much trouble do you think the family has caused?" Cai Youde Scolded.


    "How can it be so serious? I still believe in the character of a housekeeper. As long as he doesn''t speak, nothing will happen." Cai Tian''s mother raised her son and said, "Look at you, you are so heavy. Your hand, you really are willing."


    "I don''t care about him anymore, he is going to take a gun!" Cai Youde said, but at this time, he was also calmer and said: "The butler''s mouth is strict, but once the Peng family arrives in Jiangzhou If that happens, things will change."


    "Then solve this matter before the Peng family arrives." Cai Tian''s mother said.


    "Do you think I don''t want it? Do you know how many relationships I have used?" Cai Youde said, "It''s Qiu Ningshuang, damn, there is nothing wrong with her, she is not good to be her traffic police, so she has to come Regarding this case, if it were not for her to obstruct it, I would have gotten the housekeeper out."


    Having said that, he looked at his son and said, "Don''t you always claim to be good at chasing women? How come after chasing Qiu Ningshuang for so long, with no results at all, now she is still working against our family?"


    "The stinky woman Qiu Ningshuang has a very strange temper. I have used a lot of methods and have not taken her down. If it were other women, I would have put her in bed." Cai Tian said.


    "Those people and women who slept with you all want your money. Do you think they really like you?" Cai Youde said, "When you meet Qiu Ningshuang who doesn''t lack money, you can''t help it?"


    "How about I call her and see, even if she doesn''t agree to my pursuit, but after all, I have been chasing her for so long, and the relationship is okay. She will still give her some face." Cai Tian Said feeling good.


    "Take a look!" Cai Youde said, at this time, as long as there is a way, he will try.


    Cai Tian called Qiu Ningshuang under the watch of his parents. At this time, Qiu Ningshuang was walking to the interrogation room with Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou. They were going to interrogate the housekeeper of Cai''s house.


    Seeing Cai Tian''s call, Qiu Ningshuang''s brows instinctively wrinkled. After thinking about it, he didn''t answer the phone. Cai Tian didn''t give up and called again. Qiu Ningshuang hung up again. When Cai Tian called for the third time, Qiu Ningshuang He even blocked him directly.


    "Damn, this stinky woman!" With panic and anger on Cai Tian''s face, he smashed the phone directly. Qiu Ningshuang did not answer the call. He was obviously unwilling to help herself, so the chance of getting out of danger was less. Minute.


    "This is the effect of you chasing her for a few years?" Cai Youde saw that Qiu Ningshuang didn''t even answer his son''s phone, and when he looked down on his son, he also had a little bit of resentment towards Qiu Ningshuang in his heart. , Will definitely not let this Qiu Ningshuang go.


    "Dad, what should we do then?" Tears burst into Cai Tian''s eyes again. Obviously, the pressure was so great that he cried again.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, even if someone from the Peng family gets a housekeeper?" Cai Tian''s mother said: "Let¡¯s not say whether the housekeeper can resist. Even if he can¡¯t resist, he only knows that we want him to kill him. Those guards didn''t know that Xiaotian had killed Peng Chengfu. Even if the Peng family was angry, we would just find an excuse to get over."


    "Do you think the Peng family is so foolish?" Cai Youde said, but I also vaguely felt that his wife was right. This time the son killed Peng Chengfu and did not tell the housekeeper, the housekeeper was just The killing of the guards, although killing the guards would make the Peng family angry, but not to the point of anger, everything can be restored.


    "We have to prepare for this matter with both hands." Cai Youde said with a flash of cold light in his eyes.


    Huang Feng and the three of them went to the interrogation room together. At this time, the housekeeper of the Cai family was still there. Although he had been interrogated for a long time and his mental state was not very good, he still sat in a very stable position. There, there is no meaning to tell the truth.


    However, when Qiu Ningshuang''s testimony from the vice president of the city''s first hospital was still in front of him, the three of Huang Feng could see the panic in his eyes.


    "This is fake, because he wronged me!" Cai''s housekeeper yelled after being flustered for a while,


    "Whether you wronged you, you know it in your own heart." Qiu Ningshuang said: "You don''t have to be busy arguing. Since the deputy chief has already confessed to you, he must have a handle in his hand. You don''t honestly explain it. If you strive for leniency, then everything will be too late!"


    "I don''t know anything! I don''t know the deputy dean." The housekeeper of the Cai family was obviously not prepared to give up Huang He.


    "Since you choose to continue to hold on, there is no problem, you will soon regret it," Qiu Ningshuang said.


    The butler of the Cai family closed his eyes and stopped talking. What he thought in his heart was that he hoped that Cai Youde would save himself quickly. Otherwise, everything would be too late. Obviously, he was also afraid of what the deputy dean really had in his hands. Evidence against yourself.

 833 Chapter 833: Shut Up Forever

    As to whether Cai Youde will rescue himself, the housekeeper is not worried. He has been the housekeeper of Cai''s house for some years, and he has known many shameful things about Cai Youde. Cai Youde would not want to be arrested by the police.


    "Are you waiting for someone from the Cai family to rescue you?" Huang Feng said suddenly at this time.


    However, the housekeeper still had no response, as if he hadn¡¯t heard it. Huang Feng didn¡¯t care, and continued: ¡°I admit that the Cai¡¯s people are indeed active outside and want to save you, but, Don''t be happy too early, because he will never succeed."


    "The one next to me, Qiu Ningshuang, do you know? You know what''s going on in her family. Now she doesn''t agree with the Cai family¡¯s bail you out. Even if the Cai family has more money, they can fight Qiu. Compared with the secretary?" Huang Feng said, and Qiu Ningshuang gave Huang Feng a blank look, but did not interrupt Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng continued: "As for the one on my side, I am not afraid to tell you that she belongs to the National Security Bureau. I know you may not have heard of this department. However, you should know just by hearing the name. An ordinary place, let me put it this way, even if you are the head of the Qing Provincial Public Security Bureau, you must be polite when you see her, and now I am here to investigate the Peng family, and I will not agree to let you go. ."


    When Huang Feng said this, the Cai family¡¯s housekeeper¡¯s face had changed, but Huang Feng continued: ¡°Now, do you still think the Cai family can get you out? And what is the virtue of the Cai family¡¯s father and son, I think you know better than me. When they realize that it is impossible to get you out, there is only one thing they will do. You have done this for them before, so you should understand it very well."


    Cai¡¯s housekeeper¡¯s face changed completely. Of course he understood what Huang Feng said and understood Cai Youde¡¯s methods. Huang Feng was right. When Cai Youde realized that he could not get him out, he would definitely There is only one thing to do, and that is to completely shut up!


    He did help Cai Youde for this kind of thing, and more than once, so he was more certain than Huang Feng, Cai Youde would definitely do it.


    "I think you seem to understand it. Of course, you can wait and continue to believe in the Cai family. It doesn''t matter. The Peng family will be here soon. When the time comes, you will know that you killed the guards. What do you think they will treat you?" Huang Feng said.


    "I didn''t mean it." Cai''s housekeeper defended, but his voice had become much quieter, and he was not as sure as before.


    "Do you think the people of the Peng family will listen to your explanation?" Huang Feng said disdainfully: "You may not know what the Peng family''s guards are doing here, I will kindly tell you that the Peng family''s guards are here. Jiangzhou is looking for their young master Peng Chengfu, and you know who Peng Chengfu is. After all, he and Cai Tian were very close before, and now Peng Chengfu is missing. The guards who came to investigate Peng Chengfu¡¯s situation are coincidental. I was hit and killed at this time. What do you think the Peng family would think? If it were you, what would you think?"


    The Cai¡¯s housekeeper¡¯s face was completely pale. After listening to Huang Feng¡¯s words, he realized how serious the matter was. He also understood why Cai Youde had let himself hit the Peng¡¯s guard before. He was still wondering before, his young master. The relationship with Peng Chengfu was very good, but now he asked himself to kill the Peng family''s guard. This didn''t make sense, but now after listening to Huang Feng, he understands.


    That is, Peng Chengfu¡¯s disappearance must be related to the Cai family, to be precise, it should be related to Cai Tian, ??and the guard of the Peng family was hit to death by himself at this time. The people of the Peng family would definitely think that they were deliberate. When the time comes, no one¡¯s explanation will be useful. In the face of the Peng family¡¯s anger, the Cai family will definitely abandon themselves, and in order to prevent the Peng family from doubting themselves, Cai Youde and his son will be even more It may have started on yourself.


    "Okay, what should be said, we have all said, let''s see how you do it yourself." Huang Feng said with a relaxed expression, as if he didn''t care whether the Cai''s housekeeper would cooperate.


    "Do you think he will cooperate and explain things?" Qiu Ningshuang asked Huang Feng curiously after the three people left the interrogation room.


    "At the moment, it shouldn''t, it''s still a fire." Huang Feng said: "He is a sensible person. He knows what he does, if he explains it, it will be a dead end. It''s better to pin the last glimmer of hope on the Cai family."


    "Then what do you mean by a fire?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "I think Huang Feng means that when the Cai family can''t help but do something, the fire will come." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Not bad!" Huang Feng nodded and said.


    "Are you so sure that the Cai family will do it?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "As long as Cai Youde doesn''t want to sit and wait for death, he will definitely do it!" Huang Feng said affirmatively, and Bai Xiaorou also nodded and agreed. There is nothing more reassuring than a dead person, and the Cai family does not want to let Peng Jiajiang If the fire hits himself, it will surely make the housekeeper shut his mouth forever.


    "So, you have to take precautions. I feel that the people of the Cai family will do it soon, because the people of the Peng family are about to arrive! As long as the actions of the Cai family are blocked, the housekeeper''s defense will relax. At that time, it will be the time when we harvest." Huang Feng said.


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded, and then separated from Huang Feng and arranged for them.


    When Qiu Ningshuang came back, Huang Feng said, "Let''s go, let''s have a meal together. It''s already over and I feel so hungry."


    Both Qiu Ningshuang and Bai Xiaorou agreed. The three of them had not eaten to investigate the case before, and now they really feel hungry.


    However, when the three of them were halfway through their meal, Qiu Ningshuang answered a phone call, and after that, her face changed.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng asked.


    "The housekeeper is dead!" Qiu Ningshuang said: "Suicide, bite his tongue and commit suicide."


    "It''s really cruel to myself." Huang Feng sighed, but he didn''t worry too much.


    "Why don''t you seem too surprised?" Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "What''s so surprising, but I''m disappointed again with the abilities of the police." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng is indeed not too surprised. Qiu Ningshuang himself is a traffic policeman, not a criminal policeman. Therefore, those policemen may not take her advice seriously, and the Cai family will definitely do it. They also have the ability to go. To do this, Huang Feng was still thinking about whether he would call Director Wang and ask him to come forward and arrange it, but the people from the Cai family did not have time to make the call. They are done.

 834 Chapter 834

    "Surely suicide?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang replied, "However, a policeman lied to him. The policeman had caught it. What he passed on was to let the housekeeper think about his own family. I miss the Cai family. The housekeeper of "probably wanted to save his family, so he chose to commit suicide. If he confessed to the Cai family and his son, his family would definitely be retaliated against."


    "Did the policeman explain who instructed him to do this?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No." Qiu Ningshuang said: "He quibbleed that his original intention was to let the housekeeper think about his family, and he had to explain it earlier before he could go out to reunite with his family. Therefore, he was also out of good intentions."


    "Out of kindness, hum." Huang Feng sneered. At this moment, he secretly went to see the housekeeper and said that he was out of kindness. Who would believe it?


    "Even if the housekeeper dies, the Peng family will not let the Cai family go easily." Bai Xiaorou said. She has not been in the imperial capital for a short time, so she still knows the Peng family well. Their family has always done things. It is more overbearing. The Cai family is the most suspicious now, even if there is no definite evidence, but as long as there is a suspicion, the Peng family will not let it go easily.


    "However, if the housekeeper dies, the Cai family can push everything to the housekeeper, and the disappearance of Peng Chengfu can also be pushed away, but a few guards died, the Peng family The people who are in this category shouldn''t be the ones from the Cai family, don''t stop dying." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Yes." Bai Xiaorou nodded: "The Cai family obviously understands this, so they want the housekeeper to''suicide'' so much."


    "In that case, the people of the Cai family won''t have anything? It''s too cheap for them, right?" Qiu Ningshuang said unwillingly, knowing that the Cai family''s father and son were very suspicious, but there was no evidence to punish them. This made her feel very upset.


    "Who said they were all right?" Huang Feng said with a smile. After that, he took out his mobile phone, opened a video, and placed it in front of Qiu Ningshuang and Bai Xiaorou.


    After Bai Xiaorou and Qiu Ningshuang watched the short video, their expressions changed. Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and said, "Where did you come from this video?"


    "I filmed it myself. I just passed by that day. I saw it and I took it." Huang Feng said, he wouldn''t admit that it was his own hands.


    "So, that Peng Chengfu is really dead? Or Cai Tian killed it?" Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng in surprise.


    The video that Huang Feng showed to the two is the last time that Cai Tian and others besieged Peng Chengfu. However, the video was shot after Huang Feng killed Peng Chengfu and left the crowd. Therefore, this video can only prove Peng Chengfu. It is indeed dead, but it does not mean that Huang Feng killed the person.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said without blushing. Although Peng Chengfu was not killed by Cai Tian, ??Huang Feng also knew he was wronged by him. However, Cai Tian and his father did not have a lot of lives, so Huang Feng Feng added one more to him, he didn''t feel any guilt, anyway, Cai Youde and his son were more than deadly dead.


    Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t believe in Huang Feng that much. She had long suspected that Peng Chengfu¡¯s disappearance had something to do with Huang Feng, but there was no evidence to prove it, and Huang Feng himself did not admit it, but now Huang Feng took out this video, although the video It does not mean that Huang Feng was involved in this matter, but it also made him even more suspicious.


    However, Bai Xiaorou obviously would not try to expose Huang Feng. Even if he knew that Huang Feng killed Peng Chengfu, Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t think Huang Feng was wrong. In the imperial capital, Peng Chengfu had made many mistakes, if not for him. If there was the Peng family behind him, he would have entered long ago, and he was even shot.


    Therefore, it can be said that Peng Chengfu is not a pity to die. As for whether Huang Feng killed it, it is not so important.


    "With this video, Cai Tian is over. Cai Tian is the only son of the Cai family. Cai Youde will definitely protect him. If this happens, the conflict between the Cai family and the Peng family is inevitable." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou both nodded, and they obviously thought so too.


    However, although the three of Huang Feng think so, Cai Youde and his son obviously don''t think so, at least they don''t think so now. After confirming that the old housekeeper has committed suicide in fear of sin, Cai Youde and his son have let go of their hanging hearts. Halfway through, although the matter has not been completely resolved, it is already a lot better than before. What they have to do now is to find a way to deal with the upcoming Peng family.


    "Dad, will the Peng family let me go?" Cai Tian said with some worry.


    "For the sake of a few guards, it should not be enough. As long as the matter of killing Peng Chengfu is not exposed, the problem is not big." Cai Youde said, and then he warned: "After this incident, you can be honest with me. I will arrange for you to go abroad immediately, so that you don¡¯t make trouble for me in the country."


    Cai Youde was already a little frightened by his son. The matter was finally dealt with this time. He didn''t want to. Within a few days, his son would cause him big trouble again.


    Cai Tian opened his mouth, wanting to refute. After all, there is no better place in foreign countries. In Qing Province, wherever he goes, he is the focus. In foreign countries, who knows who he is, but he saw his father''s stern eyes , He knew that this matter was basically impossible to change.


    "Okay." Cai Tian responded.


    Obviously, Cai Youde and his son did not know that their matter had not been completely resolved. Huang Feng still had something in his hands that could cause fatal damage to them. They did not know that besides Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s participation behind this incident, With Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou''s participation, things are not as simple as they thought.


    After the three of Huang Feng finished their meal, they went home separately. Originally, they planned to continue interrogating the housekeeper of Cai¡¯s house, but now it seems that it¡¯s no longer needed, and Huang Feng has given Bai Xiaorou the mobile video. At that time, when she came forward and handed it over to the Peng family, Huang Feng didn''t want to come forward.


    Bai Xiaorou did not refuse. She was indeed better than Huang Feng. Huang Feng had a conflict with Peng Chengfu before, and she didn''t want Huang Feng to get involved in this matter and arouse the suspicion of the Peng family.


    "You have a good relationship with Officer Qiu?" On the way back, Bai Xiaorou asked Huang Feng.

 835 Chapter 835

    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s not interesting, it just feels that Officer Qiu treats you differently," Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng secretly sighed in his heart that Bai Xiaorou''s observational power was really strong enough. Today Qiu Ningshuang has shown a lot of indifference than before. Under such circumstances, she can find that the abnormality is really powerful.


    "How can it be different? You feel wrong." Huang Feng obviously wouldn''t admit it.


    Bai Xiaorou shrugged, and said nonchalantly: "Well, it''s wrong. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. However, you are so merciful everywhere, I am really worried for your girlfriend."


    Huang Feng also understood the meaning of her words, and did not answer her words, because he felt that what Bai Xiaorou said was nothing wrong.


    After returning to the residence, after Bai Xiaorou went to wash, Huang Feng went to his bedroom and checked his storage box. Today his company has been established. Whether the company can develop well in the future, this storage box is obviously very useful. .


    And today, the storage box did not disappoint him. This time he got another thing, a peach. Huang Feng thought it was a local product in any space. After all, he had obtained something like this before, except for satisfaction. His own appetite doesn''t seem to have any effect, as long as he gets what he eats in other dimensions, Huang Feng will usually eat it at that time, and will not take it.


    It¡¯s just that today¡¯s peach seems to be a bit different. You can smell bursts of aroma just by smelling it. Before eating, Huang Feng feels that he has been in a bottleneck period before, and there is no energy to react. Some fluctuations.


    Huang Feng estimated that this peach was not a common product, so he quickly read its introduction.


    Flat Peach: In the world of Journey to the West, the product of Tianting Peach Garden, matures once every six thousand years. After a person eats it, he can live forever. There is still fifty minutes before decay!


    Flat peach!


    Huang Feng was shocked when he saw the introduction of this peach. It turned out to be something in the world of Journey to the West, in Tiantingpan Peach Garden. The TV series Journey to the West has been watched by Huang Feng no less than ten times since childhood. Every year when Chinese New Year comes, the TV station will broadcast it, and there is more than one broadcast. Although Huang Feng can''t say that his lines are back to you, but he knows the plot inside.


    After Sun Wukong was recruited to the Heavenly Court for the second time, he became the steward of Pan Taoyuan. As a result, he guarded himself and ate all the big peaches in Pan Taoyuan. At that time, Huang Feng was thinking, while watching TV, The Jade Emperor probably had a brainstorm and let a monkey manage Taoyuan. He could also think of such an arrangement.


    There are three types of peach trees in the flat peach garden. The maturity time is three thousand years, six thousand years and nine thousand years. After each peach is eaten, the effect is also different.


    The peach that Huang Feng has obtained now matures once in 6,000 years. After eating it, it will be immortal. If it is eaten for 3,000 years, it will strengthen the body. As for the peach that has matured once in 9,000 years, it will live the same life as the world after eating it. .


    Although Huangfeng¡¯s peach is not the best, it¡¯s not bad anymore. After eating it, you can live forever. Although it can¡¯t live the same life as the earth and heaven, the life span is still limited. However, it will still have a life span of several hundred years. Yes.


    Longevity is not eternal life. Therefore, Huang Feng never thought that only one flat peach would be immortal forever. However, eating this peach can greatly increase his vitality, and the energy contained in this peach, It''s not just a simple increase in lifespan. Just smelling it, Huang Feng felt that the energy in his body was hitting the barrier. If he really ate it, it would probably help Huang Feng break through this bottleneck.


    "There is still a time limit!" Huang Feng was very upset when he saw the countdown above. This peach should have been obtained for some time, but he has been outside and has not come back. Therefore, I don''t know. Ten minutes, now a few more minutes have passed.


    Originally, after Huang Feng had obtained those good things, he would not take it as a last resort. For example, the holy purple fruit could also help Huang Feng break through the bottleneck and even speed up his cultivation. However, that thing Obviously, it is more valuable to use it at a critical moment. Therefore, after Huang Feng obtained the Holy Purple Fruit, he kept it in the ring without taking it, and until now, the thing has not rotted or deteriorated.


    However, this flat peach is obviously not like this. It means to force Huang Feng to eat it quickly. Huang Feng originally wanted to keep it, but now it seems that he can''t keep it.


    "Forget it, anyway, in that store, you can also exchange this peach. When you have money in the future, you can exchange it again." Huang Feng muttered to himself. Huang Feng also saw this thing in the storage box store. Yes, but the price of these peaches that mature once in six thousand years is 10 billion. Even in the store with storage boxes, they can be regarded as luxury goods. At least, Huang Feng has not had it in a short time. The way to exchange it.


    Seeing the time elapsed from one minute to one second, Huang Feng didn''t hesitate anymore. He picked up the peach and took a bite. He immediately felt that his mouth was fragrant and the aftertaste was endless. It was better than any peach he had eaten before. It''s delicious, but it''s effective, and this taste is also salivating.


    After eating the first bite of the peach, Huang Feng felt a burst of energy in the peach, slowly entering his body. However, Huang Feng did not feel any discomfort. On the contrary, he still felt the whole body. There is a warm feeling, just like bathing in a hot spring, the pores on the whole body are relaxed, and the whole person wants to groan comfortably.


    Huang Feng didn''t stop. He didn''t know whether a peach had to be eaten up to have an effect. After all, he hadn''t heard before, who could eat flat peaches, so he didn''t have any experience to learn from.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng may have forgotten that in reality, no mortal has ever eaten this flat peach. In the Journey to the West, this thing is only eaten by the gods, and the body of the gods is obviously not an ordinary mortal. Comparable, even if Huang Feng''s body has been cultivated, it is far stronger than ordinary people, but compared with gods, it is still inferior.


    So, of course, when Huang Feng ate the peaches halfway, he suddenly felt that the warm feeling in his body had disappeared. Instead, he felt a hot feeling, and his body seemed to explode.

 836 Chapter 836

    "what!"


    Huang Feng let out a scream, and then he slapped his hand fiercely on the stool next to him. The stool suddenly fell apart, and sawdust was flying all over the sky.


    However, this did not dissipate all the energy in Huang Feng''s body. The energy contained in that half of the peach was too terrifying. He had to bear it in a mortal body and endure the suffering, that was for sure.


    Huang Feng felt that his body was about to explode. More importantly, he wanted to faint, but he couldn''t achieve it. On the contrary, his mind was clearer than ever, and his perception of various sensations was even greater. Sensitive, therefore, the feeling at this time is even more uncomfortable.


    And Huang Feng''s cry also attracted the attention of Bai Xiaorou who was taking a bath in the bathroom.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng, what''s the matter with you?" Bai Xiaorou turned off the shower and asked Huang Feng loudly.


    However, Huang Feng doesn''t have the energy to answer Bai Xiaorou''s words. He is now working hard to digest those energy and use it to hit his bottleneck.


    However, even so, the cry in Huang Feng''s mouth did not stop, because the impact of that energy on his body was too severe, and the pain was not something that could be held casually.


    No response from Huang Feng, but Huang Feng''s screams continued. After all, Bai Xiaorou felt uneasy. Putting on her pajamas, she hurried out of the bathroom without even drying the water on her body.


    "Huang Feng, how are you?" Huang Feng asked at Huang Feng''s door. However, she could only hear the screams in Huang Feng''s house. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou did not hesitate anymore and pushed the door directly. Into.


    At this time, the appearance of Huang Feng that Bai Xiaorou saw was indeed very bad. The whole body was red, like a cooked shrimp. At the same time, he was still rolling around, and the house was also in a mess.


    Bai Xiaorou hurried over and came to Huang Feng''s side and asked, "Huang Feng, what''s the matter with you? Ah, you mean it."


    Bai Xiaorou had never seen this situation before, so she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Peach...Peach!" Huang Feng said strugglingly.


    "Peach? What peach?" Bai Xiaorou was a little confused when she heard Huang Feng''s words, but then she found the half of the peach on the ground. Is this the peach that Huang Feng said?


    Bai Xiaorou picked up the peach, and suddenly, a refreshing scent penetrated her nose. She felt that the small internal force in her body was tumbling and surging, and it seemed to have increased.


    "What is this thing, it is so powerful?!" Bai Xiaorou looked at the peach in her hand in astonishment. She has not seen some of the legendary panacea, but those things are more of them. The effect of blowing out, in fact, the effect is better than ordinary medicine, far from reaching the legendary effect.


    However, the peach in front of her was not a professional. Just after she smelled it, she felt that all the exhaustion of her whole body disappeared, and the internal strength in her body was actually increasing continuously, which was more than the increase in her usual practice. be quick!


    This is just a smell. If you eat it, what will be the effect?Bai Xiaorou couldn''t imagine it.


    "Could it be that Huang Feng is like this because of this peach?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and then at peach, not knowing what was going on.


    Huang Feng''s appearance seemed to be painful, but it didn''t seem to be life-threatening. The point was that he could not tell Bai Xiaorou specifically what was going on, so Bai Xiaorou could only guess for himself.


    "Huang Feng, how can I help you?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "I, I don''t know, I don''t know!" Huang Feng said. He is feeling uncomfortable now, and his whole body seems to be burning, but Huang Feng doesn''t know how to vent the fire in his body.


    Bai Xiaorou put down the peach, and then, she went forward to support Huang Feng, wanting to see the specific situation of Huang Feng, knowing that she is not close to Huang Feng, it is okay, after getting closer, Huang Feng feels that her body is more angry Prosperous.


    Bai Xiaorou was just worried about Huang Feng, so she came out in a hurry in her pajamas. The clothes were not even arranged. Now she is close to Huang Feng. From Huang Feng¡¯s perspective, you can see a large white snow in front of her. .


    And Huang Feng is the age of blood and energy, and just said goodbye for the first time. At the same time, his current body, because of the domineering effect of the peach, is very angry, now seeing such a stimulating picture, I suddenly feel it , There was a flow of liquid from his nose.


    Bai Xiaorou didn''t realize that there was anything wrong with her. After seeing Huang Feng''s nosebleed, she suddenly said in shock: "Huang Feng, you have a nosebleed, how could this be?"


    Bai Xiaorou thought that Huang Feng''s nosebleed was caused by his abnormal body, but she didn''t know that it was because of her own current temptation that Huang Feng would react like this.


    I saw Huang Feng hugged Bai Xiaorou fiercely, and he pressed her body tightly against Bai Xiaorou''s body, as if this would make him feel better.


    Bai Xiaorou was taken aback by Huang Feng''s actions, and then she wanted to push Huang Feng away. However, she couldn''t push Huang Feng away because of her strength.


    "Huang Feng, what are you doing! Let go of me! Otherwise, I will be rude to you!" Bai Xiaorou threatened.


    What Bai Xiaorou said made Huang Feng sober up. In fact, although he is very uncomfortable now, his mind is still very clear. The actions just now were only subconscious. Now that Bai Xiaorou called this out, he let go of Bai Xiaorou. However, the feeling of holding Bai Xiaorou makes him very nostalgic.


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" Huang Feng said: "I feel very hot now, I feel like it''s going to explode."


    Seeing Huang Feng seemed to be able to speak smoothly, Bai Xiaorou quickly asked, "Is it related to that peach?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied. At this time, Bai Xiaorou was still very tempting in his eyes, but he was trying to control himself.


    "What is that peach? Why do you eat it? Why do I feel that the internal strength in my body seems to be increasing." Bai Xiaorou asked. At this time, she was so curious about that peach that she even forgot. Asked if he was going to send Huang Feng to the hospital.


    "That''s a baby. Eating it can increase internal strength and life span." Huang Feng did not hide from Bai Xiaorou, because he can''t eat that peach anymore. The remaining half will be in a while. It will rot and fail. Instead of doing this, it''s better to let Bai Xiaorou eat it, and also increase life span and internal strength.

 837 Chapter 837

    "Increase lifespan and internal strength? You didn''t lie to me?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng suspiciously. Huang Feng''s current appearance is indeed difficult to convince people, and Bai Xiaorou can''t see the words on the peach, so, It''s normal not to believe Huang Feng.


    "What did I lie to you for?" Huang Feng said, "Just go out if you don''t eat."


    Although it was uncomfortable, Huang Feng felt that he could still carry it, but if Bai Xiaorou had been here, he would have to constantly endure the temptation, it would be difficult to say whether he could resist it.


    However, Bai Xiaorou did not listen to Huang Feng. Instead, she picked up the peach again. Suddenly, the aroma came again, which made her believe in Huang Feng''s words, no matter what Huang Feng said. Not true, but, according to my own observation, this peach is definitely not a thing.


    "After I eat, will I be like you now?" Bai Xiaorou said. She can ask, obviously she already believes Huang Feng''s words and is a little tempted. After all, she is obsessed with internal power, and now because The reason for Huang Feng is that the abilities in her body have disappeared, so naturally she wants to gain internal strength again, but she is still a little worried about the consequences of eating this thing.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said affirmatively: "It will be uncomfortable, like being roasted by fire, and it feels like the body is about to explode, but Shinichiren should be fine.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Bai Xiaorou felt that Huang Feng hadn¡¯t deceived herself. She held the peach for a while, but finally couldn¡¯t bear the temptation to increase her internal strength and took a bite. As Huang Feng said, it can increase lifespan. She doesn¡¯t believe it very much.


    After taking a bite, she didn''t realize the feeling Huang Feng said. Instead, she felt refreshed all over. The whole person was a lot easier, and the internal strength in the body has indeed increased a lot.


    So Bai Xiaorou continued to eat. She thought that Huang Feng was frightening her. Eating this thing would only increase her internal strength, and she would not feel the feeling Huang Feng said.


    However, Bai Xiaorou soon understood that Huang Feng did not lie to her. When she almost finished eating half a peach, she immediately felt it. The whole body was like a fire roasting, trying to explode, even she felt herself calling The air going out is hot.


    Bai Xiaorou''s physical fitness was worse than Huang Feng''s. Huang Feng almost couldn''t bear it. Her condition was even worse. Her face was red and scary. Huang Feng regretted letting her eat.


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s mind is also clear at this time, but she now has only one feeling, which is heat. Therefore, she took off her pajamas uncontrollably, even if her mind was sober and wanted to stop His movements, however, were still out of control on his hands, and soon he took off his pajamas, and Huang Feng hadn''t reacted yet.


    Bai Xiaorou came here halfway through the bath, so she didn¡¯t even wear any underwear. Now that she took off her pajamas, her whole body was naked, but Huang Feng had tried to control her, and she no longer had a nosebleed. However, seeing this scene, he felt his nose itchy again.


    "I''m hot!" Bai Xiaorou''s movements did not stop, she actually rushed towards Huang Feng, as if there was something in Huang Feng that could cool her body down.


    Huang Feng originally tried hard to push Bai Xiaorou away, but when his hand touched Bai Xiaorou''s white and tender skin, the thoughts in his heart seemed to be less determined.


    This is not the first time Huang Feng has seen Bai Xiaorou¡¯s body, nor is it the first time he has touched it. However, it still gave Huang Feng a great shock. Although Bai Xiaorou often performs tasks outside, he has been beaten by wind and rain. However, her skin was not rough at all, on the contrary it was extremely smooth and more comfortable to touch than silk.


    And when Bai Xiaorou¡¯s mouth touched the corner of Huang Feng¡¯s mouth, the last trace of persistence in Huang Feng¡¯s heart finally disappeared. The anger in his body hadn¡¯t completely dissipated yet, and he was stimulated by Bai Xiaorou again. It''s hard to control.


    And Bai Xiaorou is about to cry now, her head is sober, so she can understand what she is doing now, but sadly, her brain can''t control her movements at all, she can only watch. She kept teasing Huang Feng and tempting Huang Feng, but she couldn''t stop at all, even if she was crying out in her heart, it was useless.


    And after seeing Huang Feng taking off her clothes almost roughly, Bai Xiaorou had understood that something was inevitable to happen tonight. The strange thing was that although she was a little unwilling, she did not have much resistance. She thought of the scene she had seen and touched by Huang Feng in the bathroom before, and thought of the scene when she dreamed of Huang Feng for several consecutive nights. She felt that the scene before her seemed very familiar. In her dream, It has appeared more than once.


    "Hey!"


    "Hey!"


    When Huang Feng entered Bai Xiaorou''s body, the two sighed unanimously. Just now, the feeling of roasting seemed to be lessened all over the body, but the feeling of comfort filled their nerves again.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou looked at each other, both of them now understand what happened. After all, their brains were awake from beginning to end, but Huang Feng just froze for a while before continuing. When she got up, Bai Xiaorou never said a word.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s movements, both Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou found that their bodies were able to digest the high-energy energy faster. Huang Feng¡¯s body was constantly hitting the bottleneck, while Bai Xiaorou¡¯s internal force was It is constantly increasing.


    Finally, when Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou both reached their zenith, Huang Feng finally broke through the bottleneck in his body, and thus entered the ranks of first-class masters. That monstrous aura, Bai Xiaorou, who was closest to him, felt the most clear.


    "Unexpectedly, I was in this situation, breaking through the bottleneck, and entering a popular list." Huang Feng thought somewhat self-deprecatingly.


    And Bai Xiaorou''s gain was not small. After all the energy in her body was absorbed by her, the internal force in her body had reached the level before Huang Feng was absorbed, and even stronger than that at that time.


    "It seems that Huang Feng didn''t lie to me." Bai Xiaorou thought to herself, but she didn''t know what kind of mood she should be when seeing the current posture of the two of them.

 838 Chapter 838 Change of Huang Feng

    "Don''t come down yet?" Bai Xiaorou blushed and said to Huang Feng, and the red face this time was not because of that peach.


    "Oh, good." Huang Feng got off Bai Xiaorou in embarrassment and lay down beside her.


    The two were silent for a while, and Bai Xiaorou suddenly said: "Forget what happened just now, just as if nothing happened, I won''t let you be responsible, I''m also responsible for this matter."


    After all, Bai Xiaorou''s mind is clear from beginning to end, so she knows that Huang Feng cannot be completely blamed for this matter. Her responsibility seems to be greater. The peaches are the ones that she chooses to eat, and she teases Huang Feng first. Yes, so she can''t blame Huang Feng for this incident.


    However, Bai Xiaorou''s attitude made Huang Feng very upset, so she was so unbearable?This kind of thing happens one by one, so that you forget, and then draw a clear line with yourself?Go find another man?


    Although Huang Feng was not a very strong person before, but with the increase in the time to obtain the storage box and the increasing number of times to go to other spaces, Huang Feng''s current mood has long been different from before. If it was before, Bai Xiaorou Said that even if he felt a little unhappy in his heart, he wouldn''t say anything, but now, he felt that his own things were being possessed by others, which made him very unhappy.


    Therefore, Huang Feng turned over and pressed Bai Xiaorou''s body again, without even giving her time to react. Seeing Bai Xiaorou looking at herself in surprise, Huang Feng said: "I''m so unbearable, making you so anxious. I can''t bear to want to separate the relationship, no matter what the reason, you are my woman now! This is an unchangeable fact!"


    After Huang Feng finished speaking, without giving Bai Xiaorou a chance to refute, he entered Bai Xiaorou''s body again, and what Bai Xiaorou wanted to say turned into a groan. This time it happened when both of them could control their bodies. The relationship gives them a special feeling.


    Bai Xiaorou originally wanted to say something, but after seeing Huang Feng above him, she didn''t say it, but started to cooperate with him.


    Both of them are young people. Once let go, the battle will be quite fierce, and both of them have internal strength, and the endurance and endurance are naturally stronger. Therefore, it will be until dawn. Retreated, hugged and fell asleep.


    When Huang Feng opened his eyes again, the sun had already risen, but Bai Xiaorou was still sleeping soundly in his arms. It seemed that she was indeed tired last night.


    Huang Feng looked at Bai Xiaorou in his arms, but his heart was a little complicated. If the two had a relationship at the beginning, it was because of the effect of the flat peach, but after the two had a relationship again, there was no flat peach. What happened was the choice of the two of them, especially Huang Feng himself. It may be that the machismo was at work. After hearing Bai Xiaorou''s words, he felt very upset, and only then came the next thing.


    I thought that I had had a relationship with two different women in just two days. Moreover, neither of them were my real girlfriends. Although I had three girlfriends explicitly or secretly, I still He didn''t have a relationship with them, but with other people. When Huang Feng thought about this, it was really strange.


    However, after the events of last night, Huang Feng''s mind has also undergone some changes. Before, he always reminded himself deliberately that he already has a girlfriend, and he can''t be confused with other women. He has been suppressing himself. , Accepting the two of Tang Muxue and Ning Wushuang, there is also a sense of passive acceptance. In fact, he still does not really think about preparing to have several women at the same time, although he often has three wives and four concubines. The idea, but that is just an idea, and there is no real desire to put it into practice.


    However, what happened last night changed Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts, including the flat peach. Huang Feng also wanted to understand. After he had a storage box, he would definitely not be an ordinary person. Changes have already taken place, why should you use ordinary people''s ideas to restrain yourself and suppress yourself, so that you can watch the woman you have a relationship with and then enter the embrace of others?Especially if you still have a good impression of the other party?


    That is obviously impossible. Huang Feng understands that he has become a lot more domineering without knowing it. It is no longer the timid cock before. Bai Xiaorou''s words last night thoroughly stimulated him and aroused him. The real thoughts in his heart are gone.


    As for Su Yumo, Huang Feng would not give up, he would definitely try his best to get her forgiveness.


    After understanding his true thoughts, Huang Feng kissed Bai Xiaorou''s forehead lightly. After that, he got out of bed gently, put on his clothes, and went to the kitchen to cook for Bai Xiaorou.


    After Huang Feng finished the meal, when he came to the bedroom again, he saw that Bai Xiaorou was awake, but instead of getting up, she was holding the quilt and leaning on the head of the bed, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Are you awake? The meal is ready, hurry up and eat." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng, as if it was the first time I met him, and then said, "What do you think?"


    Huang Feng understood what she meant. He sat on the bed and held Bai Xiaorou''s shoulders. Bai Xiaorou didn''t mean to avoid it. What did the two of them see last night?She didn''t care that she was gone in front of Huang Feng.


    "What I think, I told you last night, I won''t let you leave me." Huang Feng said firmly.


    "Then you will break up with your girlfriend?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "No." Huang Feng said.


    "You don''t break up with your girlfriend, and you don''t want me to leave you, you mean, let me be your junior?!" Bai Xiaorou said with a sneer.


    "Not a junior!" Huang Feng shook his head and said, "You are as important as Yumo in my heart, and in the same position."


    "You want to hug left and right? It''s pretty beautiful, will your girlfriend agree?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "I will try my best to get her to agree." Huang Feng said: "I want to know what you think now."


    "Does my thoughts matter? I just said last night that nothing happened. As a result, you..." Bai Xiaorou''s face turned red when she said this. Obviously, what happened later, Makes her very shy.


    "Of course your thoughts are important." Huang said: "However, no matter what you think, I won''t let you leave."

 839 Chapter 839

    "Then what''s the use of my thoughts?" Bai Xiaorou said with a white look at Huang Feng: "When did you become so domineering?"


    Bai Xiaoruan and Huang Feng have known each other for some time. In her impression, Huang Feng is a soft-tempered person, a good old man, and even a little indecisive. However, Huang Feng today is very strong and domineering. This is a little different from Huang Feng in her impression.


    "It has changed since yesterday, and I still want to thank you." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    Bai Xiaorou blushed, thinking that Huang Feng was talking about the transformation that Huang Feng completed because of the relationship between the two. In fact, Bai Xiaorou guessed it almost right. The matter between her and Huang Feng, Indeed, Huang Feng has changed a lot.


    "In fact, I should have seen your wolf ambition long ago. You have a girlfriend, and there are several girls who are ambiguous, obviously not good people." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng smiled and said, "No matter what you say, I won''t let go anyway."


    "What''s the era? You think it''s still ancient, and you still think of three wives and four concubines." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "If you want to go to ancient times, it''s not impossible, do you agree to it when you get there?" Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, if I really go to ancient times, even if you are three wives and four concubines, I agree." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Okay, that''s a deal!" Huang Feng said.


    "You won''t be confused, do you agree with me about this kind of thing? This kind of thing is obviously impossible." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Nothing is impossible, like the peach from last night." Huang Feng picked up the peach pits on the ground and said to Bai Xiaorou.


    Huang Feng ate half of that flat peach, and Bai Xiaorou ate some of the remaining half. Her bearing capacity was obviously worse than that of Huang Feng, so in the end there was still a small portion, but because the time had passed. So, they all rotted. After rot, they seemed to evaporate, leaving only such a peach pit.


    "If you don''t tell me, I still have to ask you, what is the matter with that peach? Why does it have that effect." Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "Because it is not an ordinary peach, to be correct, it is not a peach on the ground." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s not on the ground, is it still impossible in the sky?" Bai Xiaorou smiled and said, obviously she didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words.


    "Congratulations, you are right!" Huang Feng snapped his fingers and said.


    "Huang Feng, how do I feel that you are mysterious and still in the sky? Can you go to the sky?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "I have no way to explain specific things to you for the time being. I will explain to you later." Huang Feng said. Like Su Yumo, Huang Feng cannot tell Bai Xiaorou about the storage box for the time being, because he still has it. Not sure if Bai Xiaorou would help herself keep a secret after knowing the existence of the storage box.


    "Forget it, what''s so great." Bai Xiaorou said, and then she wanted to get up, but as soon as she moved, the pain underneath was terrible, her brows frowned, and Huang Feng quickly stepped forward to help.


    "It''s all a good thing you did." Bai Xiaorou said with a white look at Huang Feng. At this point, Bai Xiaorou performed much better than Zhu Xiyu. At least Zhu Xiyu let Huang Feng go out when she was wearing clothes, and Bai Xiaorou didn''t avoid Huang Feng. The meaning of peak.


    This is mainly because before this incident, Bai Xiaorou had a good impression of Huang Feng, and the two of them interceded with a clear consciousness last night, and they did it several times afterwards. Bai Xiaorou was right Huang Feng''s feelings have already increased unconsciously.


    Now that Huang Feng had already seen her body, Bai Xiaorou naturally didn''t mean to avoid Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng could also feel that Bai Xiaorou hadn''t avoided him so much. He was naturally happy, and he secretly thanked him for his decisiveness last night. If he hadn''t been more domineering at the time, he might have been with Bai Xiaorou. It''s a stranger.


    And Huang Feng was not too honest. In the process of helping Bai Xiaorou put on clothes, he did not take advantage of him. Therefore, when Bai Xiaorou''s clothes were put on, his face was red, and the look in Huang Feng''s eyes seemed to drip. Here, Huang Feng''s index finger moved a lot.


    However, after thinking about Bai Xiaorou''s current physical condition, Huang Feng could bear it.


    Next, the two ate a late breakfast. Although Bai Xiaorou said that she had to wait for Huang Feng and her to go to ancient times before agreeing to Huang Feng''s three wives and four concubines, but that was just what she said casually. What was impossible to achieve, she didn''t really wait until that time, when she was in contact with Huang Feng, she was already much closer than usual.


    When the two of them finished eating, they received a call from Qiu Ningshuang. The Peng family had arrived last night, and they are now at the police station, wanting Huang Feng and the two of them to send the video over.


    "Let me go, you rest at home." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Let me go, my body is okay, but my current strength has returned to its previous peak state." Bai Xiaorou said. When it comes to this, she will think of the peach that Huang Feng gave her. Obviously, it''s all. It is the credit of that peach.


    "You and Peng Chengfu had a conflict before. If you can''t show up, it''s best not to show up." Bai Xiaorou said, because of the relationship with Huang Feng, when she is thinking about things now, she will naturally think more for Huang Feng.


    Seeing that Bai Xiaorou had indeed recovered a lot, and that what she said made sense, Huang Feng didn''t insist.


    After the meal, Bai Xiaorou drove to the police station, while Huang Feng felt the feeling of breaking through the bottleneck at home.


    Huang Feng feels that the energy in his body now is almost three times as much as before. These energies should be left over after the bottleneck of the flat peach conflict. Although he has just risen to the first-class level, his strength is stronger than before. A lot, the gap between this first-rate and second-rate peak is still very obvious.


    Huang Feng tried magic, and sure enough, his power was much stronger than before. He was at most a senior magician before, and now he should be at least at the level of a magician. The reason why he was able to defeat those levels before was better than him. A tall person is also dependent on the particularity of the energy in his body.


    As for the peach pit, Huang Feng buried it in a flowerpot on the balcony, because the introduction said that this peach can only mature and bear fruit for six thousand years, so Huang Feng is just planting it for fun. The flat peach pit was just thrown away, and Huang Feng would always feel a pity.

 840 Chapter 840

    When it was almost noon, Bai Xiaorou had already returned. Obviously, she didn''t want to contact the Peng family too much.


    "How is it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I have given the video to the people of the Peng family, and I don''t want to see those people, so after handing it over to them, I left, and the rest will be left to the people of the Peng family and the comrades of the Public Security Bureau. Go ahead and deal with it," Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Well, that''s fine, it''s just that the police will suffer." Huang Feng said. After all, the Peng family is powerful, and the Cai family is a local snake here. The force is also not small. Those policemen will definitely be caught in the middle. Difficult.


    "Qing Province is quite lively now," Bai Xiaorou said.


    Bai Xiaorou said that it was right. Qing Province is really lively here. After the Peng family got the video, they believed that Peng Chengfu was dead and killed by Cai Tian. After all, it was said in the video. Yes, and the people involved in the video all died in a car accident on the same day, which is even more suspicious.


    The people of the Cai family would naturally not admit this matter. Although they did not know where the video came from, they all agreed that the video was fake and Cai Tian did not involve this matter. Peng Cheng After Fu came to Qing Province, Cai Tian has been working hard to please the other party. Many people know this. Therefore, Cai Tian has no motivation at all.


    In this way, the people of the Peng family and the people of the Cai family began to wrestle with each other. Moreover, neither side is good, and both are using relationships. Although the people of the Cai family don¡¯t want to be enemies of the Peng family, this is the situation now. , But they have no other choice, they can only choose to fight.


    The Peng family¡¯s power is great, but, after all, this is Qing Province, and the Cai family is the local snake here. Therefore, it is very difficult for the Peng family to defeat the Cai family in a short period of time. The two sides froze in this way. However, the struggle between the two sides started from this moment without stopping.


    Originally Cai Youde wanted to arrange for Cai Tian to go abroad, but now he is stopped by the people of the Peng family. Cai Tian is now the biggest suspect. If he wants to go abroad at this time, the people of the Peng family will never agree. Therefore, Cai Tian can only continue to stay in Qing Province, and he has to be monitored by the Peng family and the police at any time. There is no freedom at all.


    At this time, even if Cai Tian was given a chance to go out, he didn''t dare to go out. He was afraid that those Peng family members would not be able to control it. It is not impossible to find someone to kill himself and avenge Peng Chengfu. , Cai Tian can only stay at home all day, dare not go anywhere.


    A few days passed quickly, and the struggle between the Peng family and the Cai family became more and more fierce. There were conflicts in all aspects from business to politics, and Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were leisurely watching the show. .


    In the past few days, the relationship between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou has become more and more intimate. Although Bai Xiaorou still insists on her opinion, saying that she did not agree to follow Huang Feng, in life, it is not. Don''t mind the more intimate contact with Huang Feng. After that, although the two did not share the same bed again, they were not like before. They were just ordinary superiors or ordinary friends.


    After the news of Peng Chengfu¡¯s death was revealed, Tang Muxue asked Huang Feng to go out once. She already understood the meaning of Huang Feng¡¯s text message that day. Although Huang Feng insisted that Peng Chengfu¡¯s death had nothing to do with him, Tang Muxue did. There was no entanglement, the Peng family had already arrived, even if Huang Feng wanted to admit it, Tang Muxue was still unwilling, she was afraid that the Peng family would look at Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Tang Muxue believed that as long as she knew what was going on in her heart, and to express her gratitude to Huang Feng, she also proactively kissed Huang Feng that day, and secretly told Huang Feng that it was still her Huang Feng''s first kiss, the news also made Huang Feng very happy. Since his thoughts changed that night, Huang Feng has not resisted the contact with Tang Muxue. Now that he can get the other party''s first kiss, it is naturally a very happy one. Thing.


    The relationship with Bai Xiaorou and Tang Muxue has improved a lot, but the relationship with his true girlfriend is still stuck in the last kiss, which makes Huang Feng a little helpless, but he is not in a hurry. Su Yumo, he is always a little guilty, so he doesn''t want to force her too much, just take it slowly.


    On this day, Li Bingyun called, she had already arrived in Jiangzhou, and was doing rehearsal for tomorrow''s concert in the evening. After the rehearsal, she wanted to eat Huang Feng''s meal, which Huang Feng had agreed to before.


    Huang Feng naturally wouldn''t object, so he agreed, and when she finished the rehearsal, he would pick her up.


    "At night, I might bring a friend over, don''t worry, just have a meal, nothing else." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou before leaving the house.


    "What are you doing so nervously, I didn''t say anything, I''m not you, and I can''t control you." Bai Xiaorou said while looking at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng is a little embarrassed. Although Bai Xiaorou has not yet agreed, Huang Feng already considers her as his girlfriend in his heart. Therefore, he has to bring a female friend over at night before he wants to fight Bai Xiaorou. Hello.


    "Don''t say that, of course you can take care of me." Huang Feng sat next to Bai Xiaorou and hugged her shoulders and said, "You know this person too, it is Li Bingyun. Last time I went to save her, you had to issue Of it."


    Being hugged by Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou instinctively struggled. Seeing that she hadn''t struggled away, she stopped moving, but her face was a little red. After hearing Li Bingyun''s name, she looked at Huang Feng with a smile and said: " I just guessed that you would bring a girl over. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. I remember that you seemed to have a scandal with her.


    "It''s all blindly spread, don''t you know what her background is? It''s impossible." Huang Feng said.


    "Then Su Yumo''s background is not bad, don''t you want to have other women even when you have her?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "That''s different." Huang Feng said awkwardly.


    "Okay, you go, I won''t say anything about you, but if I am here, will it be inconvenient? Wouldn''t it be inconvenient to explain to her, do you want me to go out and create some opportunities for you?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "No." Huang Feng said.


    "Really not?"


    "Really don''t need it! I really have nothing to do with her. I have said in front of you about three wives and four concubines. If I have anything to do with her, how can I hide it from you?" Huang Feng said.


    "That''s true." Bai Xiaojudo.

 841 Chapter 841

    After talking to Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng drove to the concert site, but now he obviously couldn''t get in, so he had to wait outside.


    "Snapped!"


    Just as Huang Feng parked the car at the back door, leaning on the side of the car, waiting boringly, he felt a sudden pat on his shoulder.


    Huang Feng turned and saw a woman standing in front of him. This woman was a bit familiar, but he didn''t seem to know him.


    "Who are you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Hehe, don''t you recognize it?" The woman said with a smile, her face full of pride.


    And hearing her voice, Huang Feng already knew who this person was: "Why are you? How did you become like this? If it weren''t for hearing your voice, I would really not recognize it."


    The stranger standing in front of Huang Feng is Li Bingyun, but Li Bingyun now is not what Huang Feng saw before, and his appearance has changed a lot. If she hadn''t spoken out, Huang Feng really couldn''t recognize it.


    "The makeup I learned during this period is pretty good, right?" Li Bingyun said triumphantly.


    "It''s not just good. This effect is comparable to disguise. I didn''t expect that you still have such an ability." Huang Feng said sincerely. He was not exaggerated at all. He said the truth. Li Bingyun''s makeup effect is indeed It is outstanding.


    "That is." Li Bingyun said, and then said to Huang Feng: "Let''s go, I can''t wait to taste your craftsmanship. For this reason, I didn''t eat much tonight, just waiting for the evening meal. This supper."


    "I promise you won''t be disappointed." Huang Feng said.


    Because of the last scandal, Huang Feng deliberately observed the surrounding situation after driving this time. His current strength has reached the first-class level, and his perception ability is much stronger than before. As long as there are people around If you monitor them, he can find out.


    Fortunately, there were no paparazzi people around this time. Perhaps Li Bingyun''s makeup had an effect, and those people did not recognize Li Bingyun.


    "This is where you live?" Li Bingyun asked curiously when he saw Huang Feng enter a fairly ordinary community.


    In fact, Li Bingyun was still very curious about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. When he first saw Huang Feng, Huang Feng was just an ordinary little security guard. Later, he discovered that he still had a hidden identity. It was from the National Security Bureau. When I saw him again, he had already driven a sports car, and the price of a sports car seemed not low.


    Therefore, Li Bingyun is still very curious about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t ask too much. After all, Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau. There may be some secrets that can¡¯t be said. His brother There are a lot of confidential matters for the family.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said as he drove the car to the garage and stopped, he glanced backwards while parking.


    "Where are the bodyguards your brother arranged for you?" Huang Feng asked. Just now, he was paying attention to the situation behind the car and did not find anyone following him, so he was a little curious.


    "I lied to them too, they didn''t know that I was coming." Li Bingyun said, "You will protect me, right?"


    "Of course." Huang Feng said: "However, if you come out alone so late, will the assistant and bodyguard be worried?"


    "It''s okay, I just sent a text message and they will not worry." Li Bingyun said indifferently.


    In fact, what Li Bingyun said was not right. Her assistant and bodyguard were now very worried about her whereabouts, because Li Bingyun only said that she was looking for friends and would be back later. As for what friends to look for, she did not say.


    "It''s so late, and Bingyun ran out alone without knowing where he went. It really worries me." Li Bingyun''s assistant said anxiously.


    "Do you know which friend she is looking for?" Li Bingyun''s bodyguard asked.


    "I don''t know." Li Bingyun''s assistant shook her head. Suddenly, she yelled and said: "I remembered that Bingyun didn''t have many friends in Jiangzhou. There should be only one who went to see each other so late."


    "Who?"


    "Huang Feng!" Li Bingyun''s assistant said.


    "Is that the person who saved Miss Bingyun last time?"


    "Yes, that''s her." Li Bingyun''s assistant said. Li Bingyun will come to Jiangzhou for a concert mainly because of Huang Feng. In Jiangzhou, her best friend should be Huang Feng.


    "That shouldn''t be a problem." The two bodyguards of Li Bingyun glanced at each other and said. Regarding Huang Feng''s identity, they also knew something from Li Huaimin, so they also knew that if Huang Feng was there, Li Bingyun''s safety should be. No problem.


    "Come in." Huang Feng opened the door and said to Li Bingyun.


    Li Bingyun walked in and looked at the layout of the house. However, she soon discovered that Bai Xiaorou was watching TV in the hall, and Li Bingyun''s expression changed slightly.


    "Miss Li Bingyun, right? I''m Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng''s boss." Bai Xiaorou proactively said to Li Bingyun, "I know your brother too."


    "Hello," Li Bingyun said. After knowing that Bai Xiaorou was Huang Feng''s boss, her face looked a little better, but she was still a little strange in her heart as to why Huang Fengsheng lived with his boss.


    "Sit down first, I''ll make some supper." Huang Feng said, leaving the living room for the two women.


    "I came to Qing Province to perform my mission and live here at Huangfeng for the time being." Bai Xiaorou seemed to see the doubt in Li Bingyun''s eyes, so she took the initiative to say. Of course, her reason now seems far-fetched. She already lives. It¡¯s been a long time here, and I¡¯ve been living here.


    However, Li Bingyun obviously did not know the situation. After hearing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s explanation, he believed it. Huang Feng and her both belonged to the National Security Bureau. Together, it is more convenient to perform tasks. This is understandable. .


    Huang Feng was busy in the kitchen and didn¡¯t know what the two women outside were talking about. Just now she saw Li Bingyun¡¯s face was full of fatigue. It should be because of the concert. Therefore, Huang Feng thought Do something better and comfort her.


    "Come and come, two beauties, have supper now, come and taste it." Soon, Huang Feng made the supper, and at this time, Li Bingyun and Bai Xiaorou had already been chatting very enthusiastically.


    In fact, Bai Xiaorou has always been indifferent in the National Security Bureau. Usually, few people can talk to her, but after meeting Huang Feng, everything seems to be different, and she was able to talk to Li Bingyun just now. Talking for so long was unimaginable before.

 842 Chapter 842

    "Well, Huang Feng, I didn''t expect your craftsmanship to be so good!" Li Bingyun exclaimed while eating the supper that Huang Feng prepared for her.


    Li Bingyun thought Huang Feng was bragging. Maybe Huang Feng could really cook. However, the craftsmanship is not necessarily so good. Li Bingyun has eaten countless delicacies. She doesn¡¯t think Huang Feng can cook better than before. The ones are better.


    However, Li Bingyun has already thought about it. Even if Huang Feng¡¯s food is not delicious, she still wants to praise it. However, she did not expect that Huang Feng¡¯s food tastes unexpectedly better, even better than her own. Everything you have eaten must be delicious.


    "Of course, I can lie to you?" Huang Feng said with a smile, he was still very confident about his craft.


    Li Bingyun nodded, speeding up her meal. She did not lie to Huang Feng before. She did not eat much for dinner. It was not entirely for Huang Feng¡¯s supper, but she was busy rehearsing and wanted to rehearse as soon as possible. After that, there is enough time in the evening to come out with Huang Feng, so the time for eating is compressed by her.


    "Eat slowly, and no one will rob you." Huang Feng said.


    "By the way, here are the tickets you want. There are ten tickets in total." Li Bingyun just remembered that this time she came not only to eat dinner, but also to send tickets. Of course, there was another idea. She didn''t. Tell Huang Feng that that is what she wants to visit Huang Feng''s residence.


    "Thanks." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun, taking the ticket.


    "You must come tomorrow." Li Bingyun warned, worried.


    "Well, I must go." Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun didn¡¯t stay here for long. After all, she still has a concert tomorrow. She just came in to see Huang Feng and see Huang Feng¡¯s residence. Besides, it¡¯s not too early. So, after eating, Huang Feng sent Li Bingyun back to his residence.


    "You were tired before. Have you been tired recently?" Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun on the way.


    "Well, in addition to the concert, there are also some announcements arranged by the company to run, which is quite tiring." Li Bingyun said that not many people know her true identity, so the economic company behind her did not treat her What special care is there? There are a lot of jobs that should be arranged.


    "Is your entertainment company very profitable?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Why do you ask?" Li Bingyun wondered.


    "Just by watching the news, those entertainment companies that invest in a movie can make hundreds of millions of dollars. I feel that these entertainment companies are quite profitable." Huang Feng said.


    "You can''t say the same. If the investment is good, the movie will sell big, it will naturally make money, and it will make a lot of money, but if the movie box office is not good, or the TV ratings are not high, it will also lose a lot of money. , The risk here is still great." Li Bingyun said.


    Afterwards, Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and said, "Why, are you interested in entertainment companies?"


    "Well, I''m a little interested recently." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, in recent years, the domestic movie box office has ushered in a blowout. I feel that a movie with a general content can easily reach a box office of over 100 million. There are many movies with a box office of over 1 billion every year. There are many entertainment companies. Having made a lot of money, Huang Feng naturally wanted to get a share.


    The disadvantage of Huang Feng is that he has no experience in this area and understands these things. More importantly, this market has been divided by those big companies, and it is not easy for newcomers to enter the market.


    However, Huang Feng also has his unique advantage, that is, he can enter other time and space, get the scripts of other time and space with high box office movies, and even get those special effects technologies, which can even lead modern times for a long time.


    However, at present, Huang Feng only has this plan, and has not made up his mind. Therefore, he just asked Li Bingyun this question, just wanting to know more detailed things through this circle.


    And Li Bingyun saw that Huang Feng seemed to be really interested in these things, so he told him a lot about the unknown things in the entertainment circle, and Huang Feng also knew that wanting to start an entertainment company is not so. Easy, contacts are the most important thing. Without contacts, you may not even be able to find a well-known actor. Even when shooting, you will encounter various problems. After shooting, you may not be able to screen.


    In short, things in the entertainment industry are definitely not as simple as imagined.


    "If you really open an entertainment company, I''ll go to your company." Li Bingyun smiled and said to Huang Feng when she was about to get off the car. In fact, she didn''t think Huang Feng would really open an entertainment company. After all, Huang Feng What I do now has nothing to do with the entertainment industry, and it is not so easy for Huang Feng, a layman, to do this business.


    However, if Huang Feng really opened an entertainment company, Li Bingyun felt that it would not be impossible to go to his place. Even after she finished speaking, she was still very tempted to cooperate with Huang Feng, it must be very good.


    "This is what you said, I take it seriously, just say to you, I still have to set up this entertainment company." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be impulsive. The entertainment industry is really not that simple. You have to think carefully." Li Bingyun was afraid that Huang Feng would be impulsive. Seeing that the entertainment industry is making money, he didn''t have the slightest preparation to plunge in. In that case, finally It must be Huang Feng who suffers.


    "Don''t worry, I will not be impulsive, and I will not make random decisions unless I am prepared." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, that''s good." Li Bingyun said: "Then I''m leaving, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow, good luck." Huang Feng said.


    "I will." Li Bingyun said, and then she said with a mysterious smile: "You too."


    Seeing Li Bingyun''s back, Huang Feng muttered, "I don''t want to perform tomorrow, so why don''t I?"


    Of course, Li Bingyun, who returned to the hotel, was questioned by his assistant. Li Bingyun explained for a while before reassuring her. However, after the assistant left, Li Bingyun was lying on her bed, but he started to think of Huang Feng. What you said to her on the road.


    Li Bingyun feels that Huang Feng is not an aimless person. Since he has asked about the entertainment industry and has the idea of ??starting an entertainment company, he really has this plan. If this is the case, can he give it to him? He has some help.


    "Well, my contract is about to expire. If Huang Feng really runs an entertainment company, I will go to his company. Moreover, I have known some people in the circle over the past few years and should be able to help him." Li Bing Yun thought to himself.

 843 Chapter 843 Tickets

    "Cai Tian is dead!"


    When Huang Feng returned to the residence, Bai Xiaorou hadn''t slept yet, and when she saw him coming back, she told him a bit of shocking news with her expression on her face.


    Huang Feng was a little stunned, and then asked: "When? How did you die?"


    "Just an hour ago, he died in his own villa and was beaten to death!" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Peng''s hand moved?"


    "Not sure yet." Bai Xiaorou said: "There was no obvious evidence left at the scene. However, the bodyguards who had been invited by the Cai family to protect Cai Tian were knocked out. Obviously, the person who went to the Cai family was not Yong. hand."


    Huang Feng nodded. The Peng family has a deep network of connections. They have a lot of guards, and most of them are retired special forces. They are naturally extraordinary. The guards who came to Jiangzhou before, if they were not careless, It would not be so easy to be killed by Cai''s housekeeper.


    Although the guards died tragically, it did not mean that the Peng family''s guarding ability was poor. On the contrary, their guarding strength was much higher than that of the Cai family''s bodyguards.


    It may be that they are tired of wrangling with the Cai family. Therefore, the Peng family still took more extreme measures. Cai Tian killed their son. They naturally wanted Cai Tian to change his life and kill Cai Tian. , It''s not too unexpected.


    "Cai Tian''s father is probably mad, right?" Huang Feng sat down and said while looking at Bai Xiaorou next to him.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou responded: "It is said that he fainted on the spot. After waking up, he threatened to avenge his son."


    "The Peng family and the Cai family are truly immortal. Both families have died of such an important person." Huang Feng said.


    "Not really." Bai Xiaorou said, "However, I will start investigating the death of Cai Tian soon. After all, this incident is likely to be the work of the Peng family. As long as I find evidence, it will not hurt Peng seriously. Home, but it can still be done if it causes some trouble for the Peng family."


    "Do you want me to help?" Huang Feng said.


    "Of course, if you have time." Bai Xiaorou knows that Huang Feng has her own business, and there are a lot of them, so she knows that Huang Feng is very busy, and after having a relationship with Huang Feng, although she She didn''t want to admit it, but she couldn''t help but consider Huang Feng. She did not require Huang Feng to participate in this task, but to participate when she had time.


    Huang Feng nodded. The relationship between him and the Peng family was not good either. Peng Chengfu was killed by his own hands. If the Peng family knew it, they would never let him go, even the Cai family. Will let him go, after all, it is because of him that caused the current situation of the Cai family.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is still happy to do things that can cause trouble to the Peng family.


    The two chatted again. It was late and they planned to rest. However, when Huang Feng stood up and wanted to leave, Bai Xiaorou reached out to him.


    "What?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Tickets." Bai Xiaorou said: "Did your celebrity friend just give me a lot of tickets? Give me one."


    "Do you like to watch concerts too?" Huang Feng said while taking out a ticket to Bai Xiaorou.


    "It''s okay, you can''t stay at home all the time. It''s good to go out and relax occasionally." Bai Xiaorou said, putting away the tickets in satisfaction.


    Although the two have already had a relationship, and there have been a lot of intimacy recently, the two obviously have not yet reached the point of sleeping in the same room, so the two are still sleeping separately.


    Thinking of the question of sleeping, Huang Feng wondered when to buy a house. Before getting the storage box, buying a house in Jiangzhou was something Huang Feng couldn¡¯t even think about. The house here, even if it¡¯s in a poor location, It would also cost more than 10,000 per square meter. For a good place, there would be one square per square meter. Therefore, with Huang Feng¡¯s previous earning ability, it is difficult to buy a house in Jiangzhou unintentionally.


    However, it is obviously different now. He has a lot of cash in his card, and the pressure to buy a house is not great. It is just that Huang Feng has not thought about where to buy a house or what to buy. However, he has to buy a house. I will have no shortage of industries in Jiangzhou in the future. Jiangzhou will be my base camp, so I can''t always live in a rented house.


    Huang Feng didn''t want to keep the nearly two hundred million dollars in Kari''s money. It seemed that it was a little worse to build a car, but it was more than enough to buy a house.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng himself didn¡¯t forget what he was talking about in the car about starting an entertainment company with Li Bingyun. He didn¡¯t really just talk about it. He was really moved, and it was also necessary. A sum of money.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that there are a lot of places where money is used, and my own money seems to be really unused.


    "Money, money, still have to make money." Huang Feng thought.


    However, it is obvious that you shouldn''t be too anxious about making money. The most anxious thing right now is that Su Yumo will go to see Li Bingyun''s concert tomorrow together.


    So Huang Feng called Su Yumo and said his thoughts.


    "Go to see Li Bingyun''s concert tomorrow night?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Yes, do you have time?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, I''m just about to tell you about this. I also know about Bingyun coming to hold a concert. Moreover, Bingyun gave me and Mengjiao two tickets. I was just about to ask you. Do you have time?" Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng just remembered that Li Bingyun was the spokesperson of Tianjiao Group. He didn¡¯t have much contact with Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, but the relationship was good. She came to Jiangzhou for a concert this time to give Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. It is normal for two people to send tickets.


    However, Li Bingyun obviously did not expect that Su Yumo or Xie Mengjiao would take the others, so he only gave two, but it can also be seen from this that Li Bingyun is still very good to Huang Feng, directly Give him ten.


    "Two? Xie Mengjiao''s girl won''t go?" Huang Feng said, a total of two, Su Yumo also called himself, the other one is Xie Mengjiao''s.


    "I want it with her." Su Yumo said, but he didn''t say whether Xie Mengjiao would go.


    In fact, this is Su Yumo who wants to go to the concert with Huang Feng and asks for the ticket from Xie Mengjiao. She also wants to buy it from the Internet. However, the online tickets are already sold out and want to buy it. She couldn''t buy it either, she could only promise Xie Mengjiao some conditions, and then took her one.


    "I have two tickets here, Xie Mengjiao, don''t ask for it," Huang Feng said.

 844 Chapter 844

    "Where did your tickets come from? You bought them?" Su Yumo asked.


    "No, Bingyun sent it." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, Miss Bingyun is very good to you." Su Yumo said, but she heard that Huang Feng had called Li Bingyun, so it was naturally a bit wrong.


    "Miss Bingyun is very nice." Huang Feng seemed to have heard the jealousy in Su Yumo''s words, and said quickly.


    "Well, since you have tickets, I will give those two tickets to Mengjiao and Muxue." Su Yumo didn''t mean to ask Huang Feng any more, which made Huang Feng a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t say, Bingyun gave me ten tickets, otherwise, I''ll be dead." After Huang Feng hung up the phone, he was silently rejoiced.


    However, Su Yumo''s reaction made Huang Feng a bit of a headache. This is Li Bingyun who has nothing to do with him. If she knew her relationship with Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou, the reaction would be more intense than now. .


    "Forget it, take it step by step." Huang Feng comforted himself, since he has made up his mind, he won''t change easily, even if he knows it''s really difficult, he won''t give up easily.


    Huang Feng can rest safely, but some people from the Cai family and Peng family who have been fighting hard recently have no way to rest well.


    "The Peng family! What a Peng family, dare to kill my son, Cai Youde, I will not kill all of you, I promise not to be human!"


    In the early Cai¡¯s villa, Cai Youde was guarding his son¡¯s corpse and was furious. The things at home had been damaged a lot. His face was grim and he was full of suffocation. However, the whole person was also very old in a short time. .


    In the past few days of fighting with the Peng family, he felt a lot of pressure. Although he had known before that the Peng family was very powerful, but after all, he had not personally experienced it. In the past few days, he has understood, Peng. The strength of the family is by no means blown out.


    Some industries of the Cai family in other provinces and cities have been hit to varying degrees in the past few days, and the losses are not small. Those companies are not owned by the Cai family alone, and there are other shareholders. These shareholders have been constantly Blaming him and asking him to quickly compromise with the Peng family also annoyed him.


    And Qing Province is the base camp of their Cai family, so the loss is relatively less, but he also felt a lot of pressure, and many people passed on to him through various relationships, either. Secretly, it means I hope they can compromise with the Peng family, otherwise, they may not be able to help the Cai family for long.


    Cai Youde knew that after the video, it was almost impossible for the Cai family to compromise with the Peng family. The Peng family had already determined that Peng Chengfu¡¯s death was caused by Cai Tian, ??and they would certainly not let Cai Tian go easily. of.


    Of course, almost, there is still a chance, because Peng Chengfu¡¯s father is not the head of the Peng family, although he is also an important figure in the Peng family, but as long as the Cai family pays a sufficient price, it is not impossible to calm down. This matter, of course, the price will be very large, to the point that Cai Youde can''t bear it.


    However, because the recent pressure is too great, and in order to save his son, Cai Youde has already moved his mind in this regard. He wants to send someone to the imperial capital to talk to the Patriarch of the Peng family personally about how to compromise. Of course, he is also ready to pay a huge price.


    However, Cai Youde didn''t expect that Peng Chengfu''s father didn''t give him this opportunity. Just when he wanted to send someone to the imperial capital, Peng Chengfu''s father actually sent someone to assassinate his son!Although there is no clear evidence, there is no need to think about what happened to his son at this time, and he knew that it was the Peng family.


    As soon as Cai Tian died, Cai Youde naturally had no idea of ??compromising with the Peng family. The reason why he wanted to compromise before was entirely to keep his son. Now his son is dead, and he still compromised. Well?The only thing he thinks about now is that the people of the Peng family will never die!Revenge for his son.


    "You are virtuous, you must be the master for our son. Our son is still so young and he was killed like this. Those gods of the Peng family deserve to die, and they should be buried with our son!" Cai Tian''s The mother was already crying and red eyes. She had fainted several times. Cai Tian was her only son. She had been in love since childhood. As a result, she is now a white-haired person giving away a black-haired person. In this case, she It is still unacceptable.


    "I know that I will not let the people of the Peng family go, I will definitely let them all go to accompany Xiaotian!" Cai Youde said ruthlessly. At this time, he has fallen into madness, lost his reason, what kind of industry, Laws and other things are out of his consideration. Although he always likes to scold his son, in his heart, he also loves his son very much, and he is dead now. , How could he not be sad.


    When Cai Youde was thinking about revenge on the Peng family, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father was also in a bad mood. The person who came to the Peng family in Jiangzhou this time was the team he led, although he had a lot of work to do. , However, for his son, he still took time to come to Jiangzhou.


    However, he did not expect that after coming to Jiangzhou, he actually got the news that Peng Chengfu was dead. At that time, he almost fainted and felt that the news was untrue, but in that video, those people said it clearly. In vain, Peng Chengfu is dead, and even has been thrown out of the city. This is indeed a fact.


    After confirming that the news was true, he became murderous towards the Cai family. A family in a small place dared to kill his own son. In his opinion, this was unforgivable. Therefore, he wanted to let the Cai family¡¯s People are buried with his son.


    It¡¯s just that, after all, Cai¡¯s family is a local snake in Qing Province. He couldn¡¯t bring down the Cai¡¯s family for a while. This made him very annoyed. What made her even more annoyed was that he also heard that the Cai¡¯s people actually wanted to bypass. He, went to the Imperial Capital to find his brother who was the head of the family to compromise this matter, and his brother seemed to be tempted. Anyway, it was not his son who died, and he had no reason to refuse.


    However, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father obviously couldn¡¯t accept this, so he took the risk to send a guard to the Cai¡¯s house to kill the Cai Tian. In this way, the Cai¡¯s family would never think of compromise anymore. He can continue to destroy the entire Cai family.

 845 Chapter 845

    Although he killed Cai Tian, ??Peng Chengfu¡¯s father¡¯s mood still did not improve. After all, even if Cai Tian died, or even the entire Cai family was destroyed, his son Peng Chengfu would not survive. This can only make him vent his anger.


    What made him even more unhappy was that after the guard killed Cai Tian, ??the people who went outside the city to find the body of his son returned, bringing him both good news and bad news.


    The good news is that his son was finally found, although it was just a corpse, but the bad news is that his son was not killed by a baseball bat.


    "Are you sure you are not mistaken?" Peng Chengfu''s father stared at the guard and asked, but his eyes were fierce. In the past few days, his temper is quite bad, not only against the Cai family, but even him. The people around me have experienced it.


    But the guard said with his face unchanged: "I''m sure I''m not mistaken, the young master was not beaten to death by a baseball bat, but was beaten to death by internal force!"


    Peng Chengfu¡¯s father¡¯s eyes became more fierce, and at the same time it became a little more complicated. He didn¡¯t expect that this would happen. The video made it clear that his son was killed by a baseball bat, even Cai Tian. I confessed it, and finally there was a ruin, but now what is going on?


    He has killed Cai Tian to avenge his son, but now he is telling himself that he killed the wrong person?There was another person who killed his son, that means he was fooled?


    And Peng Chengfu¡¯s father did not doubt the words of the guard in front of him, because this person was one of the few people in their family who had internal strength, and his internal strength was relatively strong. This time he came to Qing Province and brought two in total. Such a person, one is the one in front of him, and the other is the person who went to assassinate Cai Tian before. Both of them are not weak. Since he said that his son was killed by internal forces, he should not be wrong.


    "Do you know who moved the hand?" Peng Chengfu''s father asked.


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head and said, "It''s been a long time. I can only judge the cause of the young master''s death, but I can''t tell what kind of effort the other party used."


    This person also knows a little about the kung fu of some schools of China. However, Peng Chengfu has been dead for many days after all, and has begun to rot. He can judge that Peng Chengfu was shaken to death by internal forces, which is already very difficult. Up.


    "However, I think that leader Bai of the National Security Bureau may know something." The person reminded.


    And Peng Chengfu¡¯s father also thought of this. After all, the video was given to him by Bai Xiaorou. At that time, he was still wondering that he had no friendship with Bai Xiaorou, and his relationship with the National Security Bureau was normal. What about the people from the National Security Bureau? Will come to help myself.


    But now it seems that Bai Xiaorou gave herself this video, the purpose seems to be a little impure, and where did her video come from, and the person who took the video, did she recognize it, or even if she knew who it was? Those who started with his son are worth studying.


    "It seems that tomorrow I will have a good chat with this group leader, no matter who killed my son, I will not let him go!" Peng Chengfu''s father said.


    Although he was wronged by killing Cai Tian, ??Peng Chengfu¡¯s father didn¡¯t regret it. After all, it was true that Peng Chengfu beat his own son. If he hadn¡¯t arranged the attack, his son might not have died. Therefore, he is also responsible for the death of his own son. Moreover, even if he is not responsible, if he kills himself, he will kill him. What can he do?The arrogance of the Peng family is not for nothing.


    "You continue to investigate to me who killed my son. In addition, strengthen the guard here, the Cai family is likely to jump the wall in a hurry." Cai Youde''s father said to the guards.


    "Yes!" the guards responded.


    For Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian¡¯s troubles, not only their fathers, but also many officials in Qing Province, have been troubled by this incident recently. After all, both sides are well-connected, and even in many cases, they actually It is difficult for the officials to find the same person. They eagerly hope that the Cai family and the Peng family can compromise as soon as possible so that they are not as embarrassed as they are now.


    Among these people, Director Wang of the Public Security Bureau of Jiangzhou City is the most annoying, because now that the murder case has been committed, Peng Chengfu and Cai Tian are both dead, and the conflict between the two is getting more and more intense. This made Jiangzhou¡¯s stable work a lot of challenges, and what made him even more embarrassed was that in this case, he could not interfere too much, whether it was from the Peng family or the Cai family. Obviously, he would not listen to him. Even at this time, even if Secretary Qiu came forward to coordinate, it would not have much effect.


    And once there is a large-scale destabilization incident, then his leader of the public security bureau must be the first to be implicated. Therefore, he is the person who most hopes that this matter can be resolved as soon as possible. The thing is, what he can do now, besides praying, it seems that there is not much.


    In the morning of the next day, Huang Feng originally planned to go to the winery, but there was news from Tian Jun that some of the things that Huang Feng had asked for were now prepared, and he asked Huang Feng when he would have time to go. Take it, Huang Feng thought for a while, and he went back to him right away. After all, those things, whether it is from Su Pei or from the Huaxia Mercenary Group in another time and space, are all in urgent need, so get it there soon. The best.


    Bai Xiaorou originally planned to investigate the affairs of the Peng family, but she did not expect that Peng Chengfu''s father would actually call her and ask her to meet. Bai Xiaorou thought about it, but did not refuse.


    "Leader Bai, thank you for the video, but I have something to ask you." After the meeting, Peng Chengfu''s father didn''t have much politeness. In fact, if it is normal, he would definitely take advantage of it. This opportunity is close to Bai Xiaorou. After all, Bai Xiaorou is a team leader of the National Security Bureau. Moreover, he is very qualified. In the upper circles of the imperial capital, he even has a good reputation. He naturally hopes to make friends with such people. .


    However, now, his heart has been filled with hatred. He just wants to find out the real murderer earlier and avenge his son, where is there any thought to befriend Bai Xiaorou.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Xiaorou said blankly. In fact, not only was she facing Peng Chengfu''s father, but in front of many people except Huang Feng, she had this expression. People who are familiar with her have long been offended. No wonder.

 846 Chapter 846

    "How did Team Leader Bai get the video? Who gave it to you?" Peng Chengfu''s father asked.


    "Why, is there any problem?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "No problem, I just want to thank the other person, if it weren''t for him, I don''t know who killed my son." Peng Chengfu''s father said half-truth.


    "Oh, in this case, it doesn''t need to be, I don''t know who the other party is." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Bai Xiaorou felt that Peng Chengfu¡¯s father said that the purpose of finding the owner of the video was not pure. He shouldn¡¯t simply want to meet the person who made the video. He should have other purposes. Moreover, Bai Xiaorou did not want Peng Chengfu¡¯s father to know the existence of Huang Feng. , This will bring some trouble to Huang Feng.


    Hearing Bai Xiaorou''s words, Peng Chengfu''s father frowned. In other words, the Peng family is also a big family. Bai Xiaorou is so shameless, it seems that she can''t be so tactful.


    "Leader Bai, the body of my son has been found today. He did not die from the blow of a baseball bat, but from a master of internal strength. Therefore, it was not Cai Tian who killed my son, but something else. People!" Peng Chengfu''s father said.


    "Oh, so, you suspect the person who took the video, know something, or you are the person who suspected the video, the murderer who killed your son?" Bai Xiaorou raised her brows and said.


    Although Bai Xiaorou¡¯s face did not change much, she still had some evidence in her heart. After hearing Peng Chengfu¡¯s father, she was the first to think of Huang Feng. She had suspected that Huang Feng was related to Peng Chengfu¡¯s death before. Now that Peng Chengfu''s father has shown evidence, Bai Xiaorou is even more certain.


    However, it is one thing to suspect or be sure, and it is another thing to say nothing. Bai Xiaorou obviously did not want to sell Huang Feng to please the Peng family.


    "I didn''t say that." Peng Chengfu''s father said: "However, the person who filmed the video must have been on the scene, he must have seen something, didn''t he? I just want to learn more."


    "Then I can only say sorry, who filmed this video, I don''t know, someone mailed it to me anonymously, and I saw it was related to your Peng family, so I gave it to you." Bai Xiaorou''s expression remained unchanged. Said.


    A trace of anger flashed across Peng Chengfu''s father''s face. Obviously, he didn''t believe Bai Xiaorou''s words. In his opinion, Bai Xiaorou was clearly not cooperating and didn''t give them Peng family face.


    "Group leader Bai doesn''t want to help?" Peng Chengfu''s father didn''t hide his anger.


    However, Bai Xiaorou is obviously not afraid of him and said: "It''s not that I don''t help. I also want to help you find the murderer and avenge Young Master Peng. However, I am really powerless."


    Seeing that Bai Xiao was soft and hard to eat, Peng Chengfu''s father said with a cold snort, "Leader Bai, you are shielding the murderer! Or, that video was originally made by you?"


    Obviously, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father wanted to threaten Bai Xiaorou. However, Bai Xiaorou still did not panic, looked at each other and calmly said: "This video was not made by me. If you think I made it, or think it is me If you hurt Master Peng, please show me the evidence. If you don¡¯t have it, please pay attention to the wording of your words. I¡¯m sorry, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    After Bai Xiaorou finished speaking, she got up and left without giving Peng Chengfu¡¯s father a chance to speak. As for Peng Chengfu¡¯s father¡¯s threat, she did not take it seriously. The National Security Bureau was originally an independent and special institution. Although his Peng family was powerful, , It is not so easy to frame yourself against yourself.


    Peng Chengfu¡¯s father didn¡¯t stop Bai Xiaorou from leaving, but looked at Bai Xiaorou¡¯s back coldly. Of course, he didn¡¯t really suspect that his son was killed by Bai Xiaorou. Bai Xiaorou¡¯s own son had no grievances. It is necessary to do that, and the circumstances of his son''s death do not conform to the style of the National Security Bureau.


    However, Peng Chengfu''s father believed that Bai Xiaorou must know something. At least, she should know who made the video, but that person may have something to do with her, and she didn''t mean to say it.


    "Hmph, a small head of the National Security Bureau, who didn''t give me face so much, and didn''t give me the face of the Peng family, it was bold!" Peng Chengfu''s father said to himself.


    However, for the time being, he can only exert pressure on Bai Xiaorou through his relationship. As for the real shot against Bai Xiaorou, he has not been so courageous. If he shot against Bai Xiaorou, he is provoking the entire National Security Bureau. You know, Guoan The bureau was very united with the outside world, so once he shot Bai Xiaorou, the consequences would still be very serious.


    But when Bai Xiaoren and Peng Chengfu¡¯s father were fighting, Huang Feng had already accepted the weapons under the leadership of Tian Jun.


    Unlike Huang Feng''s imagination, this place for building weapons is not too concealed, and the decoration is also gorgeous, and there are even many modern machines inside, which were not made with one hammer and one hammer as he imagined.


    "This is Boss Fu." When Tian Jun came here with Huang Feng, there was already a man with a blessed face waiting at the door. Obviously, he had already received Huang Feng and Tian Jun''s request. news.


    "Boss Fu, this is Huang Feng, who is also the employer this time. If he is satisfied with the things this time, he will place orders here for a long time." Tian Jun said to the middle-aged man with a blessed face.


    "Please rest assured, the two bosses. There is absolutely no problem with what I have here. I guarantee that they are satisfied and look forward to continuing cooperation with Boss Huang." The middle-aged smiled confidently.


    This middle-aged man himself has a good skill in crafting weapons, which is passed down from the family. However, with the progress of the times and the emergence of various advanced technologies, Boss Fu has not adhered to the rules, but kept pace with the times and introduced He has transformed a lot of advanced technologies, making the weapons he built in his factory better and better, and he has also made his own small workshop bigger and bigger.


    However, this is not the era of cold weapons anymore. Moreover, although the country has not strictly prohibited him from engaging in this industry, there are many restrictions. Therefore, his factory has already entered a bottleneck period and there is no way to continue. The expanded.


    And Tian Jun¡¯s order for Huang Feng is a big order for Boss Fu. Moreover, Tian Jun also said, this is the first batch. If the employer is satisfied, there will be no fewer subsequent orders. Therefore, Boss Fu attached great importance to this order and arranged the production for the first time.

 847 Chapter 847

    And Boss Fu¡¯s factory is definitely counted in Jiangzhou, and even in the entire Qing Province. With all his efforts to build weapons for Huang Feng, the efficiency of the building is still very high.


    "As long as things are satisfied, I also hope to continue to cooperate with Boss Fu," Huang Feng said.


    "I''ll take you two to visit this little place of mine." Boss Fu was not in a hurry to take Huang Feng to inspect the goods, but wanted to take Huang Feng and Tian Jun to visit the surroundings. However, his The place is not a small place, and the floor area is not too small.


    Huang Feng and Tian Jun have no objection, and they are also very curious about this place.


    Under the leadership of Boss Fu, Huang Feng and Tian Jun visited his weapon forging workshop.


    According to Boss Fu''s introduction, he now has two forging modes, one is purely hand-made, the weapons produced in this way are characteristic, beautiful, and practical.


    The other is to use lathes and other instruments to build weapons in batches. The quality of these weapons is worse than that of hand-made weapons. However, the advantage is that they can be built quickly and, cheap price.


    However, Huang Feng needs a large number of weapons, and the time required is tight, so it is definitely impossible to manually build one by one.


    "Boss Huang, don''t worry, even if the swords are forged in a streamlined operation, there is absolutely no problem in quality. In the entire Qing province, there is no better quality than mine." Boss Fu assured Huang Feng. Tao.


    Huang Feng nodded, and didn''t say anything. When he went to inspect the goods later, he would know the specific effects of those swords, whether the boss was bragging.


    In addition to the forging workshop, Boss Fu actually has a laboratory here. According to him, only by advancing with the times can they not be eliminated by the market. Therefore, they must continue to innovate technology and make better swords.


    In any case, Huang Feng still admires the courage and vision of this boss, he looked at the other person and said, "Boss Fu, I don¡¯t know how this industry is now? Your business should be good, right?"


    "Reluctantly eat." Boss Fu said. At this time, his face showed some melancholy: "There are not many large-scale custom swords like you now. My main source of profit here is Those domestic sword enthusiasts, they will spend money to customize some swords, and these swords are not many, and they are all handmade. Therefore, the price is relatively high. However, there are not many such people. Therefore, I can barely maintain this situation now. It¡¯s not bad if I go bankrupt. It¡¯s impossible to make a lot of money."


    Hearing this, Huang Feng''s heart moved, but there was no expression on his face, and he continued to follow the other party to visit. However, it may be because of the conversation just now. Later, Boss Fu was not very interested.


    Soon, the tour was over. Boss Fu brought Huang Feng and Tian Jun to the warehouse. There were many boxes there. He opened one of them and said, ¡°These are the swords that I want so much. They are all here. Yes, you guys have a look."


    Huang Feng nodded and picked up a knife from it. The style of this knife is a bit like a Tang knife. The length is about 70 cm. The blade is sharp. Obviously it is not the kind of knife without a sharp edge. This is what Huang Feng requires. He wanted these swords to kill people and kill Beasts, not just to injure them, so Kaifeng was a must. Of course, this requirement also made him pay a little more money.


    Huang Feng took it, and walked to the side that Mr. Fu had prepared a wooden stake. The stake was about 30 cm in diameter and 40 cm long. Huang Feng held the knife with one hand and slammed it down. The stake was broken into two parts from the middle. Huang Feng took a look. The opening at the break was very smooth, and he didn¡¯t encounter much resistance when he was chopping. Obviously, this knife was very Sharp.


    Then, Huang Feng came to a dangling twine again, slashed across the twine, the twine was cut, and the port was flat.


    Huang Feng nodded, obviously very satisfied with the knife. After that, he chopped a few times on an iron block next to him, and there was no curling of the blade. Of course, if the number of times is high, that situation will still occur. Yes, after all, Boss Fu told Huang Feng before that this is the finished product of the assembly process, which will definitely have some flaws, but it is already very good.


    At the same time, because of material problems and some technical problems, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t ask him to spend so little money on himself, and let the other party create so many magic weapons for himself at the same time, and he can reach the current level. Satisfied.


    "Boss Huang is still satisfied with my things?" Seeing the expression on Huang Feng''s face, Boss Fu finally showed a smile again. If Huang Feng is satisfied, the list will be completed. In the future, we can continue to cooperate with Huang Feng, and his factory will be able to nourish for a while.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied, Boss Fu''s things are really good." Huang Feng said to Boss Fu with a smile after putting the knife in the box.


    Boss Fu finally felt relieved and said, "Then our follow-up cooperation, do you see?"


    "That''s not in a hurry." Huang Feng waved his hand and said, "We are now talking about another cooperation."


    "What cooperation?" Boss Fu asked with some confusion.


    "I just saw that the situation in Boss Fu doesn''t seem to be very good here. I don''t know if Boss Fu has any way to deal with it?" Huang Feng said.


    Just when he was visiting, Huang Feng suddenly discovered that the forging and trading of this weapon is also an extremely profitable industry. In that case, why didn''t he hold it in his hands?Behind me, there are two blank markets in time and space, and there may be more in the future. With such a large market, I do not yet have a competitor. If this is not profitable, then there is simply no reason. The arms business has always been one. Very profitable business.


    And if you want to make money, you will definitely need more weapons in the future. If this is the case, why don''t you build a factory for weapons?In this way, you will make more money, and it will be more convenient, and there will be no danger of being controlled by others in the future.


    As for the factory in front of him, Huang Feng is still very satisfied, so he moved the idea of ??buying here. Of course, if Boss Fu is unwilling, Huang Feng will not force it, just find another factory. , Even if the scale is small at the beginning and has its own investment, it will expand quickly.

 848 Chapter 848 Cooperation reached

    "How?" Boss Fu was startled. He didn''t seem to expect Huang Summit to ask this question. However, he immediately said with a wry smile: "What is the way to pick up the order and work hard to improve your skills, what else can you have? The way, but the domestic market is like this, the effect will not be very good."


    "Has Boss Nafu ever thought of cooperating with others?" Huang Feng said, "Actually, I am still quite interested in your factory."


    "Cooperation? How to cooperate?" Boss Fu said with some confusion.


    "It''s me who invests money and owns a part of the shares." Huang Feng said.


    "Do you want to be in this business too?" Boss Fu asked, "It''s not that I hit you. This business is really not easy to do right now. I am here, that is, you have placed a big order this time. It has caught up with the number of orders in my factory half a year ago."


    Boss Fu didn¡¯t lie to Huang Feng. It¡¯s actually very unusual to order a lot of swords like Huang Feng. He usually buys some small orders here. Some are bought by some sword enthusiasts, and some are like Tian Jun. People bought it, but it doesn¡¯t add up to Huang Feng¡¯s this time.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Boss Fu, it is really not a wise move for Huang Feng to enter this line of business.


    "It''s okay, I can solve the sales matter. I''ll wait for Boss Fu to say, are you willing to cooperate?" Huang Feng asked indifferently.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made Boss Fu fall into contemplation. In fact, he had never thought about selling the factory he owns before, even if it was only part of it. After all, this was the result of his years of hard work, so he just gave up. , It is a pity.


    However, the reality is very cruel. The fewer and fewer orders have given him a lot of pressure. It is getting harder and harder for him to maintain the normal production of the entire factory. This time there is a big order from Huang Feng. , What about next time?Since Huang Feng has plans to enter this business, if he disagrees, he will definitely find someone else, and if he has an order again, it will not be his turn.


    In fact, it¡¯s not impossible to want to sell a part of the share. Boss Fu didn¡¯t consider this before. There is another reason. Now there are too few people investing in this industry, almost none. Therefore, even if he wants to find a partner , It is not so easy, now Huangfeng is a good choice.


    "If boss Fu needs to consider, I can wait." Huang Feng said.


    "No!" Boss Fu suddenly raised his head to look at Huang Feng and said, "Boss Huang, do you really want to invest in this?"


    Obviously, Boss Fu was afraid that Huang Feng was just on a whim. After a while, he suddenly didn''t want to continue. When the time comes, his factory will be unlucky.


    "Of course, I don''t make a joke with my money, and my money didn''t come from the wind." Huang Feng said.


    "Are you sure you can solve the sales problem?" This is another concern of Boss Fu. There is no problem in building swords. He has confidence in his craftsmanship and the level of forging in the factory, but no matter how good things are, they cannot be sold. , That''s no use.


    "Yes, I promise you this!" Huang Feng said, joking. There are two huge markets behind him. I only worry about not having enough things. How can I worry about not being sold?


    "Finally, I have a request. If you agree, I will agree to cooperate with you?" Boss Fu said with a serious face.


    "What''s the requirement?" Huang Feng said.


    "After all, I managed this factory alone. I already have feelings. I hope that after the cooperation, I can continue to manage this factory." Boss Fu said. Obviously, he was afraid that Huang Feng would push himself aside after he bought his own factory. station.


    "There is no problem at all. I can promise you now." Huang Feng said. In fact, if Boss Fu does not make this request, Huang Feng will also ask the other party to stay and continue to manage. After all, the other party is more familiar with this place, and he You can also spare more energy to do other things.


    "Well, if this is the case, I agree to cooperate with you." Boss Fu said.


    In fact, he agreed to cooperate with Huang Feng, but he did not want to see that the factory he founded was destroyed in his own hands, and he knew some of Tian Jun¡¯s identity. Tian Jun was so respectful to Huang Feng. He became curious about Huang Feng''s identity, presumably Huang Feng''s identity should be extraordinary, and with Huang Feng''s investment, his own factory could also survive.


    "You will be thankful for your decision today." Huang Feng said to the other party with a smile.


    "I hope so." Boss Fu also smiled.


    After that, the two discussed the details of the cooperation. Huang Feng spent 10 million to buy 70% of the factory¡¯s shares. In fact, the price is a bit high. However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t matter, just take it. Boss bought Fu''s heart is better, Huang Feng is still very happy to have such an experienced and capable person to help him.


    After the cooperation negotiations were confirmed, Huang Feng immediately invested another 10 million yuan into the factory to update equipment, expand the scale of production, and research on experimental investment. However, Huang Feng knew that the money spent on experiments has always been There will be no less, and it will not be easy to get results, but Huang Feng feels that this investment is still necessary.


    Huang Feng¡¯s courage makes Fu boss very happy. After all, if Huang Feng solves the sales problem in this way, then his factory will really rise, and his previous decision is not wrong.


    "Boss Fu, happy cooperation." When leaving, Huang Feng stretched out his hand to Boss Fu.


    "Boss Huang, you just call me by name. My name is Fu Yuan." Boss Fu said.


    "I want to call you Big Brother Fu later than I am, so kindly." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "How old I am idiotic, but far worse than you." Fu Yuan said, Huang Feng''s attitude towards him, he is also very happy, which shows that Huang Feng did not treat himself slowly because of the change in identity. He is very satisfied.


    After chatting with Fu Yuan for a while, Huang Feng left. However, when he left, he took away all the swords that had been built in the warehouse, and asked Fu Yuan to continue to build them. The more the number, the better. Well, don¡¯t worry about sales.


    When he left the weapon building factory, Huang Feng was in a good mood. He originally came to pick up the goods, but he did not expect to buy a factory. However, in this way, it would be much easier to build weapons by himself in the future.

 849 Chapter 849

    Although it was only a temporary motive, Huang Feng was still very satisfied with being able to buy a weapon to build a factory. After all, he would need many weapons in the future, and before he left, he asked Fu Yuan to study other cold weapons. For example, bows and arrows, slaves, and even armor are also available.


    However, Fuyuan has never touched these things before, so it takes some time, and the investment in research will not be small. Fortunately, Huang Feng has invested 10 million, which is enough for the time being.


    Huang Feng and Tian Jun sent the boxes they shipped out to the warehouse he rented before. Like last time, Huang Feng is naturally inappropriate to put these things into the ring before the people, and this time There are more of them, and he can''t install them even if he has two rings in one day, so the warehouse is a must.


    "Is there anything going on between the Peng family and the Cai family?" Huang Feng asked Tian Jundao in the car.


    Regarding the matters of these two families, Huang Feng didn¡¯t really care about it completely. After all, once who knew, if Peng Chengfu killed him, the two might join hands to deal with him. Therefore, Huang Feng Must be handled carefully.


    Therefore, even if Bai Xiaorou hadn''t given instructions before, Huang Feng arranged for Tian Jun''s people to continue to monitor the two families.


    "I haven''t found too much yet." Tian Jun said, "It''s okay from the Cai family. The people from the Peng family are very powerful. My people were almost discovered several times."


    "Those are not ordinary people. People who ask you to be careful. It doesn''t matter if you don''t get useful information. You can take your time, but you must not expose them, you know?" Huang Feng said. Those people from the Peng family are all retired special forces Yes, how can the gangsters under Tian Jun''s match?Therefore, Huang Feng is not surprised to find anything useful.


    "I know." Tian Jun replied. However, this frustration didn''t hit him, but instead aroused his eagerness. Although Huang Feng also said, it doesn''t matter if he can''t find out anything, but Tian The army is preparing to go out on his own, and must inquire about something useful.


    After unloading the swords in the warehouse, Tian Jun left, and after Huang Feng closed the gate, he took part of the swords to the villa through Najie, and then gave them to Ning Wushuang and Ari Two people.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also asked them about the things they had brought in the past and how the sales were going, and the feedback they received made Huang Feng very happy.


    Whether it''s cosmetics, salt, or MSG, they are all very popular after arriving in those two spaces. This is the result of Huang Feng''s threefold increase in price, and the supply is still in short supply.


    At the same time, because of the entry of these things, and only Ning Wushuang and Ari have these things, whether it is Ning Wushuang¡¯s Chamber of Commerce or the Huaxia Mercenary Group that Ari belongs to, it has attracted the attention of many people. Of course, there is a good side and a bad side.


    Fortunately, no matter if it is Ning Wushuang or Ari, there is enough force to protect them. Those who want to attack their ideas are also unwilling. This also makes Huang Feng thankful. Fortunately, he was in those two before. When in the space, they all chose to develop force, and now they have finally paid off.


    What makes Huang Feng tickled is that whether it was Ning Wushuang or Ari, they helped Huang Feng collect some good things. Unfortunately, none of those things can be brought into reality, that is, they can only exist with them. Huang Feng is only greedy.


    Saying goodbye to Ning Wushuang and Ari, Huang Feng recruited another intelligent robot in time and space this time, not to let him sell weapons for him, but to give him tasks.


    "From now on, you help me collect the scripts of your high-box-office movies or TV series with high ratings, buy them with money, and then write them down for me. In addition, find some good special effects production companies and try Contact, if it can be acquired, it is best. If the money is not enough, I can tell you." Huang Feng said to the robot.


    He is already preparing for the entertainment company. Although he has only spent more than 20 million today and has an additional business, Huang Feng has obviously not forgotten his own entertainment company.


    However, what makes him feel a little troublesome is that he can''t bring things in other spaces to reality casually. Fortunately, he bought this smart robot before, although it is expensive and it is relatively rigid, but , Its memory is very good, he can still remember some things in the script.


    As for the special effects technology, Huang Feng naturally needs it, but this is more troublesome. Therefore, he let the robot come in contact with it first, and can buy the best. If not, don''t worry.


    After arranging everything, Huang Feng walked back from the warehouse.


    At this time, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father had already investigated. Huang Feng and his son had a conflict before. The reason for the conflict was related to Tang Muxue. In fact, it is not too difficult to investigate this situation. It¡¯s just that Peng Chengfu¡¯s father had been busy dealing with the Cai¡¯s family before, so he didn¡¯t investigate this matter in detail at all. Now, after knowing that someone else killed his son, he started investigating his son¡¯s presence in Jiangxi. Everything about the state, and at this time, Huang Feng was also investigated.


    "Huang Feng?" Looking at the picture of Huang Feng in his hand, he now only knows Huang Feng''s name. He used to be a security guard. Moreover, it seems to have something to do with Tang Muxue. The others are not clear, so he doesn''t know. Is Huang Feng related to his son''s death?


    "I will investigate the situation of Huang Feng immediately. I want to know everything about him!" Peng Chengfu''s father felt that Huang Feng might not be that simple. It is obviously impossible for an ordinary security guard to have a relationship with Tang Muxue. What does it matter? Therefore, he needs to investigate all of Huang Feng''s affairs.


    "Yes!" the guard next to him responded. It is not too difficult for investigating a person, for those who are skilled in them, and can also use relationships.


    The people of the Peng family are investigating Huang Feng''s affairs. Their focus has shifted from the Cai family. After all, they already know that Cai Tian was wronged, and now Cai Tian is dead, so there is no It is necessary to waste too much energy on the Cai family.


    However, Cai Youde, whose son has just died, obviously would not want to let the Peng family go so easily. He has been looking for opportunities to avenge the Peng family and avenge his son.

 850 Chapter 850 Ancient Artifact

    In the game "New World", after this period of development, the strength of many players has increased a lot, and the power gap between the major forces has also become larger and larger, and the suppression by the major forces or even the annexation of small forces has occurred from time to time. The entire game world, from the beginning of the battle between players and monsters, has now become dominated by players and players.


    "Reincarnation", "New World", one of the top ten guilds, with tens of thousands of official members and hundreds of thousands of peripheral members. It is a huge guild. "High Peak Valley" is also one of the guilds in "New World". First, there are a lot of people, and the strength is not bad. However, it is not in the top ten, and there is still a gap between strength and "reincarnation."


    However, the two guilds have been feuding for a long time. The two sides started with the battle of Silvermoon Howl Sirius. Now, the contradiction between the two parties is getting bigger and bigger. Although there has not yet been a large-scale conflict, it is small-scale. There are many frictions at all, and in these frictions, the "Lingxiao Valley" will suffer some losses, but they are not afraid or flinching, but choose to continue fighting with "reincarnation".


    In the world at this time, many guilds have established their own cities. Although the city building command is still very difficult to obtain, it can¡¯t stand those big guilds who are constantly looking for big bosses to fight. They are now more crowded and stronger than before. A lot stronger, playing BOSS is naturally easier.


    Of course, even if this is the case, because of the explosive rate of the city building idiot, there are now less than ten guilds that can build a city. There are more than ten million guilds in the entire game, even if not every guild wants to build a city, but, There are still many guilds who have this idea, so the city building order is still a very popular thing, but unfortunately, there is no sale in the market.


    The "Reincarnation" guild is one of the few that have established a guild belonging to their own city. Although they did not snatch the city building order from the hands of "High Peak Valley" last time, they also rely on their own strength. , Killed a fairy beast, obtained the city building order, of course, their actions that time, the loss was not small, the people who almost went there died at least once, and various treasures were used a lot.


    However, if they were able to obtain the order to build the city in the end, then all the efforts were worth it, and it was precisely by virtue of the advantages of the early city building that their strength expanded rapidly, from the position at the end of the top ten guilds at the beginning to the present. Around three years, such an improvement is very remarkable, and it also makes the "Lingxiao Valley" who is in conflict with them feel deep pressure.


    Today, the entire game world is boiling again, because one of the ten ancient artifacts, the Shenlong Ding, is about to come out, and this Shenlong Ding is also introduced on the official website. It is one of the ten ancient artifacts with infinite power. Refining medicine can increase the success rate of refining medicine, and have the opportunity to refine special medicines and increase other effects.


    At the same time, this Shenlong Cauldron can also be used as a weapon, and its power is equally amazing, not worse than those fairy artifacts, and now there are not many fairy artifacts in the entire game world, and the artifact is even less visible. It suddenly appeared now. Everyone was naturally very excited about the news of this ancient artifact that was even more powerful than the artifact, and they were preparing to rush to the place where the artifact was about to be born, wanting to obtain the Shenlong Cauldron.


    "Is the news true?"


    The president of the reincarnation guild in the city lord''s mansion in "Reincarnation City", Reincarnation Invincible is asking his subordinates whether the news about the Shenlongding is true.


    "It should be true." The person who was asked was also a high-level member of the Reincarnation Guild. He was not very sure: "This news came from the''Ao Shi'' Guild first, and after the news came out, the''Ao Shi'' The guild has indeed carried out a comprehensive mobilization now, and it seems that there is a big move."


    Samsara invincible nodded, "Ao Shi" Guild is also one of the top ten guilds. The strength and their "reincarnation" are among the uncles. If the news really comes from them, it should be true, not to mention the other party is also preparing to act.


    "Call the brethren below, all prepare, let''s go see it too." Samsara Wudi said, he couldn''t bear the temptation of ancient artifacts, so he also coveted that Shenlongding.


    "Yes!"


    While the Samsara guild was preparing, other major guilds were also doing the same work. The most annoying of them was the people of the "Proud" guild. After all, the news was first discovered by them, but now it is spread. Everyone knows that they certainly have reasons to be angry.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not surprising. In the game, all major guilds have undercover agents from other guilds. Therefore, if a guild has any news, if the confidentiality work is slightly worse, it will be spread to everyone. Knowing that the speed of message delivery in the game is still very fast.


    However, they will not give up easily when they become angry. They are ancient artifacts after all. According to the official website, each one has the power to destroy the world and it is unique. Although I know that it is an exaggeration of the official website, it is enough to show that such things are definitely treasures, how could they be willing to give up.


    And the "Ao Shi" guild has an advantage that other guilds don''t have. That is, they have a better understanding of the hiding place of the Shenlong Cauldron. After all, they discovered that place first, and they have an advantage in intelligence.


    The major guilds rushed to the place in the news. At the same time, everyone also paid attention to the movement of the "Proud World" guild. Although they were already doing their best to keep secrets, in the game, such a large scale It¡¯s difficult to keep your activities completely confidential.


    Therefore, many guilds are also following the people of "Proud World". As long as they follow them, there is no need to worry about finding the specific address of Shenlongding. After all, the address in the message has only one general direction, specific. The address is still clearest to the "Ao Shi" people.


    But the "proud" people, after knowing that they can''t keep it, simply no longer do meaningless things, and they rushed to the destination openly.


    "Hmph, I thought that following us would be able to take away the Shenlong Cauldron? Whimsical!" The president of the "Ao Shi" guild sneered.


    After about two hours, everyone finally reached the destination, a huge maze. This is also the reason why the guild leader of "Ao Shi" is confident, because they own part of the map in this maze, and it is a member of their guild. What was obtained by doing the task here is exactly the whereabouts of the Shenlongding that that person got.

 851 Chapter 851 Labyrinth Fright

    "let''s go!"


    At this time, other guilds are still some distance away from here. Although they are following the "Ao Shi" guild, they are not particularly close. Anyway, as long as they don¡¯t get lost, it¡¯s okay for them at this time. To the entrance of the maze.


    Although only a part of the maze map is owned, it is obviously better than none. Therefore, the president of the "Ao Shi" guild is still very confident at this time. I believe that even if there are many guilds following, they must be the last The person who obtained the Shenlong Ding.


    It didn¡¯t take long for other guilds to reach the door of the maze. They hesitated a little, and they all went straight in. Now that they were here, they didn¡¯t mean to retreat. What¡¯s more, the "proud guild" person, At this time, they have all entered, indicating that the treasure is really inside, and they have no reason to give up after being here.


    After entering the labyrinth, everyone found numerous forks. Because there was no map, they didn''t know where each fork led to and which one was true. Therefore, they chose one to enter. And the roads that each guild entered are still different. Obviously, many don''t want to go with other guilds to avoid accidents.


    As for the casual players, there are no more choices at this time, they can only choose one casually just like the big guild players.


    After entering the maze, the test will come. Various monsters, mechanisms, traps, etc. emerge in an endless stream. The monsters are better. Although the monsters here are generally higher in level and difficult to kill, the players usually see the most, kill them. The most are these monsters. Therefore, when they face monsters, they will not feel the slightest panic. They just kill them slowly. Moreover, this game has been running for a long time. There are many players and different professions. How to cooperate is also very familiar at this time.


    It''s the traps, institutions, etc. that make these players quite a headache. These things are very concealed, and they are simply impossible to defend. Many times, they are trapped and even have no chance to resist, so they are all killed. , And if you touch the mechanism, you may even die.


    In short, these traps and mechanisms have caused a lot of casualties to the players who entered, and in this space, death cannot be resurrected in place, even if there is a priest, it is useless to have resurrection skills, so, As players continue to advance in the maze, the number of casualties is constantly increasing, and there are fewer and fewer live players.


    What¡¯s more tragic is that it¡¯s not so easy to withdraw at this time, because this is a labyrinthine world. They may not be able to return the same way as they have traveled before. Even if they want to go back, they are all It is difficult to find a way back, so even if the casualties are getting more and more serious, these players can only choose to bite the bullet and move on.


    "Isn''t this the trap set by the''Ao Shi'' guild to harm us deliberately?" Some players began to guess.


    "It shouldn''t. A lot of people from''Ao Shi'' have also entered, and there are also many high-level executives. If they lie to us, there is no need to take personal risks." Another player said.


    "That''s true, but it''s too dangerous here. You have to be careful every step you take, for fear of any trap." The player said, just after he finished speaking, he didn''t know where he stepped on, and he was suddenly shown out of thin air. The net pocket was taken, and then, a lot of arrows emerged from both sides of the wall. The player had no chance to react, so the blood tank was emptied by the many arrows, and he returned to the city to resurrect. Suffered in the maze.


    At the same time, he also encountered several other players walking beside him. These players had suffered a disaster, and they were also caught together and shot dead by random arrows.


    However, other players are already a little bit ridiculous about this tragic situation, because they have seen a lot of such situations along the way, so although they walked more carefully, they did not feel much in their hearts. The fluctuations show how miserable the situation encountered along the way.


    And the best situation is the "Ao Shi" guild. After all, they have part of the maze map in their hands. Some traps and organs are marked on that map. Therefore, although they have lost some people along the way, the number is It is much less than other guilds.


    However, because they only had part of the map, in the second half of the time, they could only find out on their own, and the number of deaths was also increasing rapidly.


    It took about three or four hours, and finally some people were about to reach the exit of the maze. However, more people died on the road or were still struggling in the maze.


    "It''s ahead, let''s hurry up." Seeing that the exit was about to be reached, the president of the "Ao Shi" guild looked excited, but also a little anxious. He did not expect that there were many people from other guilds. It was about to come out, which was a bit beyond his expectation.


    In addition, there are a lot of people who have lost behind him. If they are from other guilds and cooperate with him, he will be miserable. Therefore, he must get the Shenlong Cauldron before the people behind come. .


    The people of the "Ao Shi" guild did not stay too much, and they continued to move forward. It didn''t take long for them to leave the place, and people from other guilds came one after another. These people were mentally exhausted. Obviously, those traps and institutions on the road It caused them a lot of trouble and suffered some mental shocks.


    However, fortunately, they finally persisted to the end. Seeing that the end was right in front of them, those people went on moving forward with a swell, but when they reached the exit, they found that the "proud" people stopped there. No action.


    Players from other guilds looked at it curiously. After that, they took a breath, and then they couldn''t help but yelled out: "Fuck me, play with me!"


    It¡¯s no wonder they reacted like this. In front of them is a huge high platform, the height is not too high, and on that high platform, there is a small cauldron whose whole body is pitch black. It is floating in the air at this moment, constantly rotating. , Although everyone is still some distance away from it, they can feel the power that Xiaoding exudes.


    Obviously, this small tripod is their goal this time, Shenlong tripod!


    However, this is not the point. If this is the case, everyone will not be outstretched. The reason for them is that under the small tripod, at this time, a golden dragon is lying. Eyes are closed tightly, it should be sleeping, but even if it is sleeping, it is also a dragon, it is the top existence!

 852 Chapter 852 The Dragon Awakens

    "What should I do?"


    This is the idea in everyone¡¯s mind at this time. It¡¯s already here. It¡¯s really too difficult for them to give up. However, they are facing another giant dragon. For them, killing the fairy beast is still For players who need to be besieged, facing this dragon, which is also the top-level existence among the beasts, they feel boundless pressure.


    However, Shenlongding is right in front of his eyes, and this is a dragon. It is said that he is a treasure. If you eat its meat and drink its blood, you can directly improve your strength, and the dragon likes to collect treasures. , It was also vividly displayed on this giant dragon. At this time, on the high platform, beside the giant dragon, there were many things shining brightly, stimulating the nerves of many players.


    Therefore, the players present do not want to give up.


    However, although many players are tempted, but they did not dare to do it first, even if it is the first to come here, the "Ao Shi" guild with the largest number of survivors, at this time, is also discussing countermeasures, but does not dare to move forward. .


    At this time, under this high platform, there were more than a dozen guilds. However, the number of people was not very large. The "Ao Shi" guild with the largest number of people was only about 1,000 at this time. As for the other guilds, there were two or three more. There are about a hundred people, and there may be less than ten people. It can be seen how much casualties were caused by the maze just now.


    To be honest, this person has to face the giant dragon, and everyone has no bottom in their hearts. However, they are not without support, that is, they are players, can think, can use strategies, and they have all kinds of Auxiliary pills and scrolls, etc., these are their killer features.


    "Everyone, since everyone is here, then whoever can get that Shenlong Cauldron depends on their own ability!" said the president of "Reincarnation", Reincarnation Invincible. Although the journey was dangerous just now, he did not have any major accidents. , Came to the end.


    "Why, this was discovered by our "Ao Shi" first!" The president of "Ao Shi" was a bit unhappy. After all, they did learn about the Shenlongding first, and now they are also here. At most, that''s why he has such confidence to question.


    "So what? Treasures like Shenlongding are of course for the virtuous. First know what''s the use, and you didn''t get it!" said another senior guild. Many people came from their guild this time. , A lot of losses, even the chairman died on the way, how could he give up?


    "The shitty virtuous people live here!" The president of the "Ao Shi" guild said disdainfully: "This Shenlong Cauldron belongs to us. If anyone wants to snatch it, he is the enemy of our "Ao Shi"!"


    The "Ao Shi" guild is also one of the top ten guilds. It is powerful and has been in the top five for many times. Therefore, his threat still has a certain degree of power. Many people in the small guild have hesitated.


    However, there were quite a few people from the Great Guild present. They were not afraid of the people from the "Audience" Guild, and they would not care about the threat of the "Audience" Guild leader.


    Samsara Invincible said indifferently: "Who said that the Shenlong Ding belongs to yours? It is obviously still a thing of no owner. Whoever gets it is whoever gets it. Everyone has their own ability."


    "That is, whoever gets it depends on his ability!" said another guild person.


    The president of the "Ao Shi" guild seemed to have the same meaning when he saw the people of the big guilds, and hesitated. Although he has the most people here, if he completely ignores the opinions of others, it would be offensive. People who have offended the small guild have nothing to do. If you offend the big guild, don¡¯t say whether he can get the Shenlong Cauldron smoothly. Even if he gets it, he will be retaliated by those big guilds after he goes out.


    "Well, we have several guilds, my guild has ten people, how about five people in each of your guilds?" The president of the "Ao Shi" guild thought for a while, and decided that he could not completely offend these big guild people.


    People in other guilds thought about it, and agreed. As for those in small guilds, they have now been ignored by those in big guilds.


    The negotiation has been decided. The selected people approach the high platform lightly. Their purpose is very clear. If they want to obtain the Shenlong Cauldron, it is better not to wake the dragon. Otherwise, the difficulty will increase a lot. Although the people on their side also wanted to slay dragons, they were not sure after all. Naturally, it was the best to get something.


    "Damn, these people from the Great Guild are really deceptive!"


    The people from other small guilds, as well as the scattered people who were lucky enough to walk here, were stopped by those people from the big guilds at this time, and they could only watch those people from the big guild fight for the dragon pot. , And other treasures beside the Shenlong, can''t participate at all.


    "Yes, I really hope that the dragon will wake up and destroy them all!" The other person also said bitterly. Obviously, the people in these small guilds and the scattered people are very dissatisfied with the methods of those big guilds. .


    However, they don''t have the ability to resist. The total number of them here is not as good as those of the big guilds, and after they go out, they will be retaliated by these big guilds.


    "No, these big guilds are too much. Since I am not allowed to participate, then you don''t want to get it!" A casual player who was lucky enough to walk here said fiercely. He came with his friend, his friend He was all dead on the road. He finally got here and was actually stopped. It''s strange that he can feel comfortable in his heart.


    So, the more he wanted to get more angry, he suddenly made an extreme choice, only to see a word in his mouth, and then suddenly a fireball appeared in his hand. The fireball was not big and the power was average. However, the people around him When I looked at him, they all looked like a ghost, because some people had already guessed what he was going to do.


    "You are crazy! If you do that, we will die too!" The person next to him wanted to dissuade.


    "If you die, die. Anyway, there are so many people from the Great Guild to bury us, and death is worth it!" The man said firmly. After that, the fireball in his hand slammed into the sleeping dragon. After a fireball went out , He did not stop, constantly attacking the dragon.


    At this time, the people in the Great Guild also discovered this person''s actions and wanted to stop it, but it was obviously already a little late.


    "Ah sneeze!" A dull sneeze sounded, and everyone at the scene stopped their movements and looked at the slowly moving dragon.


    A fireball attack obviously couldn''t surprise the dragon, but the man kept firing fireballs, and just a few more hit the dragon''s nose, which awakened the dragon.

 853 Chapter 853

    "Who is it? Who wakes me up!"


    The giant dragon raised his head, opened his eyes, and at the same time saw everyone at the scene, he was slightly taken aback, and then he understood something.


    "Hmph, it turns out to be you humble humans! Damn humans, who dare to hit my treasure with the idea, you all deserve to die!"


    At this time, several players from the Great Guild had already arrived on the high platform, and now they saw the dragon wake up suddenly, all of them were stunned, not knowing what to do.


    However, the dragon didn''t give them much time to think. After he finished speaking, he opened his mouth and a huge flame sprayed out to everyone. Those few went on the high platform, and the people closest to him were hit first. in.


    And these players can stick to here through the maze, the strength is all right, the combat experience is rich, the defense is high, but, even so, under the flame attack of the dragon, the top equipment on their body is like paper It is the same, without the slightest effect, and the defensive power they should have is not reflected at all.


    Seeing that dozens of players were killed in seconds under the attack of the giant dragon, everyone suddenly woke up and took out their weapons to prepare for battle.


    "Everyone go together, don''t hide it, only in this way can we have a chance to kill the dragon, kill the dragon, and we will divide all the treasures on the scene equally!" The president of the "Ao Shi" guild shouted loudly.


    "Yes! As long as we work together, there is still hope to kill this dragon. Look at the treasures there. As long as the dragon is killed, it will be ours!" The president of the "Samsara" guild is invincible. Also shouted.


    The presidents of several other big guilds also responded positively. In fact, these big guilds usually have troubles between them. However, under the current situation, if you drag your legs and stumble, it is not only If you hurt others, you also hurt yourself.


    Therefore, at this time, everyone has put aside their careful thinking and worked hard to cooperate, and the people in the small guild are also full of enthusiasm at this time. One is because it is related to their own safety and another reason is that those The people of the Great Guild agreed. After killing the dragon, all the treasures were divided equally. They naturally had a share. Therefore, for their own safety and for the treasures, they had to use all their strength.


    As for the individual player who smashed the dragon with a fireball just now, he was killed by the people of the Great Guild at the first time, and the rest of the people are now on the real united front.


    However, facing the player¡¯s alliance, the dragon didn¡¯t have the slightest worry. Its scaly face also showed a humane look of mockery. Not only was it not afraid, but it also deliberately waited for the human players to complete the alliance. Just shot at the player.


    "Ignorant human beings think that they can compete with the great dragon. It''s ridiculous!" said the dragon, with a loud voice that echoed in the entire space.


    However, humans have also begun to attack the dragon at this time. Various elixirs and scrolls that increase attack power and defense power have also been used a lot. Some methods that are not usually available are also used at this time. After taking it out, everyone used their own methods to continuously attack the dragon.


    However, in the face of these attacks, the dragon smiled slowly and didn''t avoid it. It just resisted so hard. You know, the great dragon is that they can not only use dragon language magic, but also have a powerful body. In this way, they not only have terrible offensive power, but also their defensive power is also desperate.


    Previously, things about giant dragons were all legends, or they were learned on the official website. No human players had contact with giant dragons. Therefore, they thought they could kill giant dragons. Kind of fantasy, and now it seems that those ideas are so ridiculous.


    I saw that the physical attacks and magical attacks were firmly hit on the dragon. These surviving players can already be regarded as masters among the players. With so many people attacking together, they are still using various powerful methods. With the use of various augmented auxiliary pills and scrolls, even if it is a fairy beast, they are confident that they will be hit hard.


    However, after those attacks landed on the thick scales of the dragon, they did not cause much damage to the dragon, but left some marks on the scales.


    Of course, although so many attacks did not seriously damage the dragon, some minor injuries and some pain are inevitable. Therefore, the mood of the dragon has suddenly deteriorated and I do not plan to play with these players anymore. Up.


    "Go to death! You ants!" The dragon roared, and the huge tail swept away, and immediately swept away a group of people, and after those people fell, they turned into bursts of white light and returned to the city to resurrect.


    The faces of all the players changed. They did not expect this dragon to be so strong. They are all in their strongest state now, but even so, they still can¡¯t receive an attack from the dragon, and they even have a chance to drink medicine to replenish blood. No.


    Then, the dragon didn''t give them too much time. It flew into the middle of the player with a stop. The huge and thick body kept hitting the player. The player was hit by him and basically couldn''t escape a dead word.


    At this time, those players already understood the gap between themselves and the dragon, and they evaded one after another and wanted to leave. However, the dragon obviously wouldn''t give them this opportunity and kept hunting them!


    However, when the giant dragon hunted those players, it did not find that a thief had already sneaked and climbed onto the high platform invisibly. After that, it sneaked closer to the Shenlong Cauldron.


    "Haha, you fools, go fight with the dragon, this Shenlongding is mine!" The thief saw that he was about to get the Shenlongding, and he laughed proudly in his heart.


    This thief usually practices stealth, and he was lucky to get a skill book about strengthening stealth, which makes him more concealed in the script and harder to find when stealing. So, other The thief can''t get near here, but he sneaks closer.


    However, he was obviously too early to be pleased. The dragon seemed to sense that someone was approaching the Shenlong Cauldron, and immediately flew back, and his tail flicked towards the invisible thief.


    The thief saw that he was going to die. After all, as a thief, his defense power was far worse than those of professional fighters. As long as he was attacked by a dragon, it would definitely be the end of a spike.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth, no longer became invisible, and sprinted towards the Shenlongding.


    "Haha, I got it!" When the thief was about to be attacked by the dragon, he smoothly took the Shenlong Cauldron into his hand. At this time, the dragon''s attack arrived and the thief turned into a burst. Bai Guang returned to the city and resurrected.

 854 Chapter 854

    "Damn human! Despicable and shameless! Stole my Shenlong Cauldron! It is unforgivable!"


    The giant dragon saw that the Shenlong Ding that had been suspended there had disappeared, and he was furious and roared. The monstrous power made the people below feel Alexander even more.


    At this time, none of those players wanted to stay and fight the dragon. They could not fight the dragon. Now that the Shenlong Cauldron has been stolen, there is no need for them to stay. Therefore, all of them retreated.


    However, how could the already angry dragon let these people leave safely? The Shenlong Cauldron was stolen. Although he killed the thief, he did not explode. Therefore, although he killed the thief, he was angry in his heart. There were still not many, so he set his goal on these people in front of him.


    "Die all to me!"


    The giant dragon opened its huge mouth and sprayed out a flame again. However, this time the flame was even stronger than before. Suddenly, the entire space seemed to be burning. There were flames everywhere. Many players who have not yet died feel that It was as if they were in the flame hell, they were constantly losing blood, even if they kept drinking medicine, there was no way to stop the drop in blood volume.


    Finally, all the players died and returned to the city. No player could persist in such an environment until the end. They wanted to escape back to the maze, but the dragon did not let him get what he wanted. Finally, the entire space There was only a living creature left in the giant dragon.


    "Roar! Damn human beings stole my Shenlong Cauldron! I am so angry!" Even if all the players on the scene have been killed, the anger in the dragon''s heart is still not reduced at all, in the entire hall Constantly echoing its roar.


    "This is the Shenlong Cauldron? How does it feel a little different from the previous one?"


    In the resurrection point of a city closest to the maze, a player who looked like a thief was playing with a small tripod talking to himself. Fortunately, in the resurrection point, other players could not see each other, so, He doesn''t need to worry about his possessions being robbed.


    However, he should have been very happy in his heart. After all, getting the ancient artifact is a very happy thing, but now he is more confused than happy, and he always feels in his hands. There seemed to be something wrong with this "Shenlong Cauldron", but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    However, after Huang Feng came out of his warehouse, he went to the sewage treatment plant. One was to check the situation there. After all, he would go around every once in a while, and the other was to send it to Guo Liang. Tickets for the concert.


    "Why do you have this ticket? Ruolan asked me to buy it before. I couldn''t buy it. You are really my good brother, thank you." Guo Liang said with joy when he saw the ticket that Huang Feng handed over.


    Tickets for Li Bingyun¡¯s concert are still hard to buy, whether online or live, and Zhou Ruolan likes to listen to Li Bingyun¡¯s songs. It¡¯s not too much to say that it¡¯s her fans. After Li Bingyun came to Jiangzhou for a concert, he thought about buying tickets to watch the concert live.


    It¡¯s just that Guo Liang was a bit busy at the time and didn¡¯t have the first time to buy it. As a result, when he wanted to buy, there were no tickets. For this reason, Guo Liang was complained by Zhou Ruolan for a long time, and now Huang Feng actually gave Guo a gift. After showing two tickets, Guo Liang is naturally overjoyed.


    "It''s a pity that there are only two. If you have one more, you can let Menghan look at it." Guo Liang said regretfully.


    Hearing what Guo Liang said, Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then took out a ticket and handed it to Guo Liang and said, "I almost forgot. I also prepared one for her. Give it to her."


    "Why do you have so many tickets? Isn''t Li Bingyun''s tickets hard to buy? You switched to being a scalper?" Guo Liang said, but instead of receiving the tickets, he said to Huang Feng, "You give it yourself. Give it to her, I think she will be happier."


    Huang Feng nodded and did not refuse, then he put away the ticket and talked to Guo Liang about the sewage treatment plant.


    Speaking of which, Huang Feng usually cares the least about the sewage treatment plant. Guo Liang is mainly responsible here, and Guo Liang is very relieved in terms of ability and loyalty.


    In fact, Guo Liang did a good job. After meeting Secretary Qiu before, he never let go of that opportunity. He has always maintained a good personal relationship with the bigwigs of the state-owned enterprises, which also helped the factory. A lot of orders have been placed, coupled with the leading advantage of their equipment here, now, their sewage treatment equipment here is already the first choice of those state-owned enterprises, which is certainly the reason for Secretary Qiu, but Guo Liang¡¯s credit is absolutely It should not be underestimated.


    After chatting with Guo Liang about the factory, Huang Feng went to Guo Menghan when he was about to get off work and gave her the ticket in his hand. As Guo Liang said, after Guo Menghan received the ticket from Huang Feng, Very happy.


    "Great, I thought about going to her concert before, but I didn''t buy the tickets, thank you." Guo Menghan said to Huang Feng with excitement.


    Only then did Huang Feng realize how popular Li Bingyun is. The people around him actually like her. It''s no wonder that she will be a first-line star.


    "No thanks, as long as you like it, I just have extra tickets here." Huang Feng said.


    "By the way, Brother Huang, would you also go to see it at night?" Guo Menghan said.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said, whether it was the promise to Su Yumo or the guarantee to Li Bingyun, Huang Feng would go tonight.


    Guo Menghan nodded, and the smile on her face became thicker, but her smile dimmed a little when she thought that Huang Feng already had a girlfriend.


    Guo Menghan actually had quite a lot of contact with Tang Muxue during this period. It was impossible for them to have an intersection. Because of Huang Feng''s appearance, there was an intersection, and they also became good friends.


    Whether it is Guo Menghan or Tang Muxue, both of them can feel the other''s goodwill towards Huang Feng, and as the relationship between the two grows and Huang Feng''s reasons, the two gradually become more talkative, Tang Mu Xue even personally admitted that she liked Huang Feng. As for Guo Menghan, it was because of shyness that she did not admit it, but she did not deny Tang Muxue''s jokes either.


    And Tang Muxue did what Huang Feng secretly was his girlfriend. It was impossible for her to talk to Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo, but to Guo Menghan. Therefore, now Guo Menghan is the only one who knows besides Huang Feng and Tang Muxue The two of them are related.

 855 Chapter 855

    When Guo Menghan first heard Tang Muxue talk about the relationship between her and Huang Feng, Guo Menghan was shocked and a little unbelievable. After all, in her heart, Tang Muxue was a very good person, white, rich and beautiful. It is not enough to describe her, such a person is destined to be pursued by many outstanding young talents.


    However, she was willing to be Huang Feng''s underground lover. Guo Menghan was shocked and unbelievable.


    However, when the shock passed, all Guo Menghan left in his heart was admiration for Tang Muxue, admiring her bravery and persistence, but he didn''t even have the courage to express feelings.


    And Tang Muxue obviously understood her thoughts, so she had to persuade her to express her ideas to Huang Feng more than once, even if Tang Muxue had decided to become Huang Feng¡¯s underground lover, she not only did not prevent Guo Menghan from liking Huang Feng, but also Persuade Guo Menghan to confess to Huang Feng like himself.


    However, Guo Menghan obviously did not have the courage of her, he hesitated for a long time, and did not go upstairs to find Huang Feng.


    "Brother Huang, I..." Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng with an urge to confess.


    "What?" Huang Feng looked at Guo Menghan who seemed a little nervous, wondering what she wanted to say.


    "No, nothing." Being watched by Huang Feng, Guo Menghan suddenly felt that the little courage he had just plucked up was gone, and he dared not say anything.


    "Oh." Huang Feng didn''t notice anything unusual about Guo Menghan, and didn''t care, then said: "Then I''ll go first, remember to go at night."


    "Well, I will definitely go." Guo Menghan said.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s back, Guo Menghan stomped his feet bitterly and complained secretly that he was too courageous. However, Guo Menghan also understood that not all people have the courage and courage of Tang Muxue. After all, which Girls do not want to be petted by their boyfriends, and do they only pet themselves?


    Therefore, Guo Menghan is still hesitant in her heart, which is one reason why she did not take the initiative to confess.


    After leaving the sewage treatment plant, Huang Feng randomly found a place to eat. Then, he went to the concert site first. Su Yumo called him in the afternoon and asked Huang Feng to go first. She went with Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue, and didn''t need Huang Feng to pick her up.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the concert site, it was already crowded. Although it was still a while before the concert began, obviously, many people couldn''t wait to come over.


    "I said that I should buy tickets earlier, but you don''t listen. It''s all right now, there are no tickets." A girl complained.


    "We forgot that, besides, didn''t you remember it yourself?" another girl said.


    "Li Bingyun''s concert must be very popular. If you don''t buy tickets online the first time, you will definitely not be able to buy them." said the third girl.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, let''s look for it again and see if there are any scalpers." The last girl said.


    These four girls attracted a lot of attention in the square. Although there are many beautiful men and women in the square, the appearance and figure of these four girls are above the horizontal line, especially in the middle. She also has a beautiful appearance, milky skin, and a sexy figure, and this girl obviously knows how to show her advantages. She only wore a pair of hot pants and her straight and slender legs were exposed outside, attracting Looks at many people.


    And these girls were not far from Huang Feng. After Huang Feng heard their voices, he felt a little familiar, so he looked over. As a result, he was slightly stunned and looked at the girl in the middle. At that time, the eyes were full of complexity.


    At this time, one of the girls seemed to have seen Huang Feng, and the other party was slightly stunned. Obviously, he did not expect to meet Huang Feng here.


    Immediately afterwards, the girl smiled and said to the girls next to her: "It''s Huang Feng, Huang Feng is there! Xi Yu, that super young man in your house!"


    After hearing her friend¡¯s words, the woman in the middle also looked here violently, and she saw Huang Feng standing not far away. Her face was a little surprised, her complexion also more complicated, a little surprised and a little bit surprised. At a loss, I don''t know how to face Huang Feng.


    However, her friends did not have as many ideas as hers. After seeing Huang Feng, they took Zhu Xiyu towards Huang Feng with excitement.


    Huang Feng was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect to meet Zhu Xiyu and her roommates here. You must know that there are many people in this square now. It is indeed not easy to meet under such circumstances. Things.


    "Mr. Huang, hello, you also came to see Li Bingyun''s concert?" After Zhu Xiyu walked up to Huang Feng, the girl with short hair looked at Huang Feng with a smile on her face.


    Although they would directly call Huang Feng¡¯s name in private, they did not dare to really face Huang Feng, but were very polite. In their opinion, Huang Feng should be the kind of rich, and A person with a good status will appear disrespectful and upset the other party by calling the name directly.


    Of course, if Huang Feng can confirm the relationship with Zhu Xiyu, then their feelings will be different again.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Huang Feng said, and then glanced at Zhu Xiyu, but the other party didn''t seem to look at him.


    Seeing Zhu Xiyu, Huang Feng''s thoughts are still more complicated. No matter what, the other person is his first woman, but he and the other person are not familiar with each other, and they have not known each other for a long time. They have separated since that day. After that, there was no contact, and now that he encountered it again, Huang Feng did not know what attitude to face the other party.


    "We also came to see Li Bingyun''s concert." The short-haired girl said, but then said with an unhappy expression: "However, we didn''t buy the tickets, and we didn''t grab them online. Come and see if there are any scalpers The ticket seller."


    "Tickets, I just have a few tickets here, so I will give them to you." Huang Feng heard the other party''s words and said after a moment. Li Bingyun gave him ten tickets, and now there are just four more.


    "Ah, really?" The girls were all surprised, even Zhu Xiyu. They didn''t expect Huang Feng to have extra tickets, and there were still four more tickets.


    "Of course." Huang Feng took out his four tickets and handed them to them.

 856 Chapter 856

    The girls grabbed the four tickets and took a look at them. They were indeed the tickets for Li Bingyun''s concert tonight.


    "It''s actually in the front row!" The cute-looking girl called out with a surprised look. The price of concert tickets in such a good location is not cheap, and the key is that even if you have money, it is not necessarily If you can buy it, this Huang Feng is really no ordinary person.


    Huang Feng smiled and did not speak. After he got the ticket, he didn''t look at the specific sitting position. Therefore, he really didn''t know before. It was actually in the front row, but after all, it was Li Bingyun himself. The location should not be bad.


    At this moment, Zhu Xiyu touched her roommate. The roommate glanced at her, and then reacted, and quickly said to Huang Feng: "Thank you so much. Let''s give you the money."


    "Yes, yes, we''ll give you the money." The other girls are also going to pay Huang Feng. They are already very satisfied with the tickets. It is worth the money, not to mention the tickets in such a good location.


    "No need." Huang Feng said: "These tickets are already numerous, so I will give them to you."


    Huang Feng is also very familiar with these girls. He didn''t plan to ask for this amount of money. Besides, using the tickets sent by Li Bingyun to make money, Huang Feng felt awkward.


    "That''s not good, you also need money to buy these tickets." Zhu Xiyu said, this is the first time she has spoken to Huang Feng today.


    "These tickets of mine were also given by others. I didn''t spend any money. If I didn''t meet you today, it would be wasted." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s resolute refusal to collect the money, the girls gave up. Thinking about Huang Feng''s wealth, it is normal to refuse to collect the money from them, but they also know whose advantage they are taking advantage of.


    "Then we go back and please Xiyu to have a good meal. It is a thanks to Mr. Huang Feng," the short-haired girl said.


    "You thank him, why do you invite me to dinner?" Zhu Xiyu said blushing.


    "You represent him, otherwise we will invite Mr. Huang to dinner, for fear that he will not have time." Zhu Xiyu''s long-haired roommate said.


    "I really don''t have time today, otherwise, you will go on my behalf." Huang Feng also joked.


    "What nonsense, why do you let me represent you? I have nothing to do with you." Zhu Xiyu''s face turned red.


    At this time, Huang Feng''s phone rang. It was Su Yumo''s call. She, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue had arrived, and they didn''t know where Huang Feng was.


    "Sorry, my friend is here, I will pass first." Huang Feng said.


    "Mr. Huang, are you busy." The girls said quickly.


    After Huang Feng left, the short-haired girl said to Zhu Xiyu: "Xiyu, on the call just now, I heard a female voice on the phone, and I don''t know what it is with Huang Feng."


    "The girl is a girl. What does it have to do with me? What are you telling me." Zhu Xiyu said, but she couldn''t help thinking in her heart, who exactly called Huang Feng.


    "Why it doesn''t matter, you didn''t hear it, Huang Feng just said that you should represent him."


    "He was joking, and I didn''t agree." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "Okay, you know what you think, we can''t control it."


    Zhu Xiyu was a little confused. When she woke up that morning, she still hated Huang Feng very much. Although she didn''t want to call the police to catch him, her impression of Huang Feng deteriorated and she didn''t want to meet Huang Feng in the future. Up.


    However, she later learned that it was indeed a matter of Huang Feng, and Huang Feng did not lie. That night, he indeed drank too much, plus his friends, and his friends, openly or secretly. , This is what happened that night.


    And the next day, when Huang Feng drove to give her clothes, Zhu Xiyu was still a little moved when seeing Huang Feng walking towards herself in front of so many people. After all, she was just an ordinary girl and enjoyed it. The envious eyes of others, and Huang Feng is a very good person and an ideal companion no matter what.


    However, she is not familiar with Huang Feng after all, and she does not know what Huang Feng thinks, so she dare not express her thoughts easily.


    "Are you here?" Huang Feng went to the edge of the square and found Su Yumo. The three of them are not difficult to find. After all, when they stop here, that is the focus, and many people around are constantly looking here. So, it is easy to find.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo replied, and then said: "What about the ticket."


    "I''m here." Huang Feng said, "The time is almost up, let''s go in."


    "Okay."


    When the three of Huang Feng arrived at the entrance, the ticket check was already started, and the four of Huang Feng entered the concert scene smoothly.


    Only at this time, Huang Feng discovered that things seemed to be a little wrong, because he just looked at the position of the tickets in his hand and discovered that they were with the tickets previously given to Zhu Xiyu and the four people in the dormitory. Thinking of these tickets, It was all given by Li Bingyun, and it was not impossible to even vote.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yumo asked when Huang Feng''s mood seemed a little wrong.


    "Oh, nothing." Huang Feng said, at this time, no matter what, it must pass.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t sit together anymore." Tang Muxue said. She actually wanted to sit with Huang Feng. It was just that the seats for her and Xie Mengjiao''s tickets were still some distance away from Huang Feng. Very good, but Tang Muxue still feels a bit regretful not being able to be with Huang Feng and the others.


    "Huh, are you crazy, too?"


    At this time, Guo Liang''s voice sounded, and he also came in. Next to him, Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan, both of them looked at the women beside Huang Feng.


    "Mad, we should be together? Let''s go together." Guo Liang came to Huang Feng''s side and said, he couldn''t help but glanced at Su Yumo''s three people, there is no way, these three people are too attractive to be together , Plus being with Huang Feng again, Guo Liang is naturally curious.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said. Now he understands that the ten tickets are all together. By then, won''t it be okay if Guo Liang sits on the other side of him?


    Although Su Yumo didn''t know anything about herself and Zhu Xiyu, in this case, sitting with the two of them, Huang Feng was still a little awkward. Fortunately, there was Guo Liang.


    "and many more!"


    At this time, Tang Muxue suddenly shouted, and then she walked to Guo Liang''s side and said, "Hello, can we change the tickets? We are here together and want to sit together. Don''t worry, where our tickets are. It''s also good."

 857 Chapter 857

    Guo Liang was startled slightly. The Huang Feng he saw just now was with Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue. He also guessed that they knew each other and thought they were together where they were originally. not like this.


    "Okay, just right, we also want to change positions." Guo Liang didn''t speak yet, Zhou Ruolan said for him.


    Zhou Ruolan discovered that the relationship between Huang Feng and these women seemed a bit unusual, and she didn''t want to be caught in the middle of Guo Liang.


    "Thank you, thank you very much." Tang Muxue said gratefully, and Xie Mengjiao was also very happy. Although she didn''t want to be with Huang Feng, it would be nice to see a few sisters together.


    "Now it''s all right, let''s go." Su Yumo said happily.


    "Okay." Huang Feng felt a little awkward in his heart. Think about it, and Su Yumo, Tang Muxue, Guo Menghan, and Zhu Xiyu will be around him later. Huang Feng suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the position, they found that Zhu Xiyu had already arrived. Of course, Su Yumo didn''t know them, only Huang Feng.


    Zhu Xiyu and the others looked at them curiously when they saw Huang Feng coming, but when they saw that the relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo seemed to be very close, the faces of those girls were all changed.


    "What''s the matter? Look at that, Huang Feng has an unusual relationship with that beautiful woman." The short-haired girl said.


    "That''s right, just like a boyfriend or girlfriend, doesn''t it mean that he has broken up in love? What''s the matter?"


    "Who knows? Is this Huang Feng also a scumbag?"


    "Huh, rich people are not good things."


    Several of Zhu Xiyu''s classmates all fought for her. In their opinion, Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu are a pair, but now they are seeing Huang Feng and other women expressly, and of course they feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t say that, I have nothing to do with him." Zhu Xiyu said: "Moreover, he has never said that he does not have a girlfriend. That is our random guess."


    "Xiyu, you are still talking to him. I think he is no different from those rich people who go to our school to support students." The lovely-looking girl said.


    "What kind of person he is, it has nothing to do with me. Okay, the concert is about to begin, don''t say anything." Zhu Xiyu said a little upset.


    Zhu Xiyu didn''t know what she thought about Huang Feng, but Huang Feng was the first person to take her away. Therefore, she would definitely not treat Huang Feng like ordinary people. It was not that she had fallen in love with Huang Feng, but now that she saw Huang Feng and Su Yumo, she knew that she might have thought too much before.


    After thinking of that incident, Huang Feng had no other contact except for sending clothes to herself the next day. Zhu Xiyu felt that she had always thought about it too much. Huang Feng might have forgotten about it. I have lost myself, and I am just an acquaintance to him.


    Huang Feng seemed to feel the complicated expressions of several people from Zhu Xiyu''s side. He looked there, but saw Zhu Xiyu staring at the stage, while several of her roommates looked at him with an aggrieved expression. , This makes Huang Feng a little embarrassed.


    After finding a seat and sitting down, Huang Feng feels better, and now he is Su Yumo on his left, Tang Muxue next to Su Yumo, then Xie Mengjiao, and finally Guo Menghan, as for Huang Feng¡¯s right hand, now It''s empty, I think it should be Bai Xiaorou''s position, and next to Bai Xiaorou is Zhu Xiyu, and then her three classmates.


    When Huang Feng first sent the tickets, he also sent it casually, but he didn''t expect it to be such an arrangement.


    Soon, Bai Xiaorou also came. Today, she was obviously dressed a little. The usual Bai Xiaorou does not know how to make up, or just light make-up, but today is obviously careful. After she came, she took a look. Su Yumo then came to sit next to Huang Feng.


    "Is your girlfriend next to you?" Bai Xiaorou asked Huang Feng in a low voice.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied. After seeing Su Yumo''s doubts about his relationship with Bai Xiaorou, he said to Su Yumo, "This is my friend, Bai Xiaorou."


    "Hello." Su Yumo greeted with a smile, but didn''t doubt Huang Feng''s words.


    "Hello." Bai Xiaorou also said: "Miss Su''s name, I used to hear about it all the time when I was in the imperial capital, but I didn''t have the opportunity to meet. I didn''t expect to see each other here today."


    "Miss Bai is also from the Imperial Capital?" Su Yumo asked suspiciously.


    "That''s right." Bai Xiaorou said. After that, she looked at Tang Muxue and said, "Mu Xue, are you here too?"


    "Yeah." Tang Muxue said. The two of them also knew each other. Tang Muxue had been to Huangfeng''s residence several times before. Naturally, she knew that Bai Xiaorou lived in Huangfeng''s place, so I just heard how Huang Feng introduced it. Tang Muxue secretly rolled her eyes when Bai Xiaorou was.


    "Muxue, let''s change positions, I want to talk to Miss Su." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Okay." Tang Muxue said without even thinking about it, she was anxious to sit next to Huang Feng.


    Su Yumo didn''t say anything, Bai Xiaorou showed kindness to her, and she was also a little curious about this person who knew her identity and was a friend of Huang Feng.


    What Huang Feng didn''t expect was that Xie Mengjiao had no objection. Instead, she was chatting with Guo Menghan next to her, and she didn''t know what language the two had in common.


    "How was my dress last night?" After Tang Muxue sat next to Huang Feng, she chatted with Huang Feng in a low voice.


    Hearing Tang Muxue''s words, Huang Feng glanced at Su Yumo subconsciously. He was relieved when he saw that she was chatting with Bai Xiaorou and did not notice here, but his heart suddenly became warm.


    In the evenings of the past few days, Huang Feng would chat with Tang Muxue, and Tang Muxue would often send him some boyfriend''s benefits, which made Huang Feng feel angry, and wanted to take Tang Muxue on the spot.


    Tang Muxue did spend some thought on this aspect. She secretly bought a lot of sexy underwear for Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. They were all for Huang Feng to look at at night. Some At that time, Huang Feng was not addicted to seeing the photos, she would also video with Huang Feng, of course, they were all secretly, and would not be discovered by Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo. Although it was somewhat inconvenient, it also had a different kind of excitement. .

 858 Chapter 858

    "You little fairy!" Huang Feng whispered. Tang Muxue is really good at seducing people. She can fully display her advantages, making people want to stop, and completely fascinated.


    "Where do you get so many clothes like that?" Huang Feng asked.


    "How is it? Do you like it?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "Yeah." Although a little embarrassed, Huang Feng really likes to watch it, especially when he wears it on a person like Tang Muxue who is beautiful and of good figure.


    "Just like it, I bought it for you." Tang Muxue said.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be like this." Huang Feng said. She felt that Tang Muxue was really trying to please herself, and she seemed a little humble, but she couldn''t give her a formal identity, only such a sneaky relationship. This made Huang Feng feel very sorry for her.


    "I am willing." Tang Muxue said, seemingly casual, but she was very firm: "Don''t want to dump me!"


    "How come." Huang Feng said. Tang Muxue was so kind to him and didn''t have any demands. If Huang Feng still dumped the other party, it would be too much.


    "That''s good, you don''t need to feel guilty, I still enjoy the current life." Tang Muxue said with a smile, she really enjoys the current life in her heart.


    Although she can only secretly associate with Huang Feng, Huang Feng is the one she really loves, and is different from the perfunctory men who surrounded her before. Therefore, even if others were around her before, She is now turning around Huang Feng and is even more tired, but she is happier, and she has two completely different feelings from before.


    Huang Feng chatted with Tang Muxue quietly here, Zhu Xiyu next to Tang Muxue, although his eyes were staring at the front, he always freely used his peripheral attention to pay attention to the situation of Huang Feng and Tang Muxue, but because The scene was too noisy, and Huang Feng and Tang Muxue didn''t talk loudly, so Zhu Xiyu could not hear what they were talking about.


    However, even so, Zhu Xiyu felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Although, she repeatedly reminded herself that she has nothing to do with Huang Feng. What happened that night was a misunderstanding. She didn¡¯t want Huang Feng to be responsible, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t. I can¡¯t think about any promises to myself.


    However, even if she reminded herself repeatedly, she still felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, feeling irritable inexplicably, and she didn''t even notice that the concert was about to begin.


    The surrounding lights were constantly extinguished, and the entire venue seemed a little dim. Apart from the glow sticks that started to work, there were no other lighting facilities.


    "The concert is about to begin."


    The few people on Huang Feng''s side also stopped talking at this time and looked towards the center of the stage. The lights around the stage were shining on the center of the stage. Sure enough, the floor of the stage there was suddenly opened, and a lifting platform was slow. Then Li Bingyun slowly appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Li Bingyun sang her songs as they ascended the elevator platform, but the fans at the scene were already crazy. They desperately waved the lights, glow sticks and other things in their hands and screamed loudly.


    Even Huang Feng''s emotions became high due to the influence of the people around him. Watching a concert live and watching a concert in front of the TV are completely different feelings, and they are easily affected by the surrounding environment.


    After the elevator platform stopped, Li Bingyun walked out slowly, walking while singing, and at the same time waved to the surrounding audience, and as long as she looked in which direction, the audience in that direction would definitely be bigger. Scream, come and interact with Li Bingyun.


    When Li Bingyun looked in Huang Feng''s direction, Huang Feng seemed to be able to feel that Li Bingyun¡¯s smile was somewhat different, and her eyes seemed to stay in their direction for a while, Huang Feng¡¯s ticket It was given by Li Bingyun, so she naturally knew where Huang Feng was sitting at this time, and that place was not far from the stage, so she could easily find Huang Feng''s location.


    "How do I feel Bingyun''s eyes staying on you for a long time?" Tang Muxue next to Huang Feng suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    "Is there? Why didn''t I feel it, did you feel wrong? With so many people here, how do you know that she is looking at me?" Huang Feng said.


    "I felt it too." Tang Muxue said, "However, you don''t have to worry. Even if there is something between you and her, I won''t be able to take care of it. The person who should be worried is Sister Yumo."


    Tang Muxue knew that there was a scandal between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun before, but at that time, neither she nor Su Yumo believed that the scandal was true, but now, Tang Muxue is gradually When he discovered Huang Feng''s extraordinaryness, he fell in love with him, and it was not impossible for Li Bingyun to fall in love with Huang Feng.


    Therefore, at this time, Tang Muxue began to suspect that the matter between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun might not be as simple as the scandal, but, as she said, even if the matter was true, she would not care. It was not her turn to take care of her, and her own identity could not be exposed yet.


    "There is really nothing between me and her." Huang Feng explained again, but he still subconsciously glanced at Su Yumo next to him, and found that she was watching Li Bingyun sing intently at this time, and there was nothing. In the same way, Huang Feng actually felt relieved, and then realized that there was nothing between himself and Li Bingyun, how could he make himself like a thief?


    The concert was still going on. Soon, Li Bingyun finished singing a song. She stood there quietly, looking at the audience, slowly raising the microphone and saying, "Welcome everyone to join tonight. My concert."


    "Ah, ah, ah!" bursts of screams broke out on the scene: "Bingyun! Bingyun! Bingyun!"


    Li Bingyun was also infected by the environment of the scene, and the smile on her face became thicker. She bowed slightly, and then said: "Thank you for your support. Everyone may know that there was no Jiangzhou for my concert. This station, this station is temporarily added, you may be curious and wonder why this is the case."


    Seeing that the surrounding audience became quiet, and seemed to be waiting for her answer, Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng again, then looked up at other places and said, "Because Jiangzhou is a very important place for me. Significant places, some things happened here, changed my life, changed my life, at the same time, here, there are also people who are important to me!"

 859 Chapter 859

    "Very important person!" Tang Muxue said with a smile at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng said, "Why do you think of me like that? It''s not me."


    "Hmph, I don¡¯t think so. Bingyun has never been to Jiangzhou a few times. Her home is not here. She doesn¡¯t know many people here. Could it be that the important person in her mouth is me? With Sister Yumo?"


    "Not necessarily." Huang Feng said with some lack of confidence.


    "So, I decided to change the schedule and added this stop to the concert. Moreover, as long as I hold a concert in the future, Jiangzhou will be my first choice." Li Bingyun continued on stage.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s words caused much discussion among the people below. Everyone was speculating about who the important person in her mouth was. Is she going to announce the rhythm of her relationship?


    Everyone thought about it again. When Li Bingyun came to Jiangzhou last time, he had been rumored with a super rich second generation. That was the first time that Li Bingyun was rumored to be rumored in the past few years. Some will be suspicious, but after hearing what Li Bingyun said today, everyone seemed to believe it a little. Maybe the person who was rumored with Li Bingyun was the "important person!" in Li Bingyun''s mouth. It''s not a scandal, but a real story.


    However, Li Bingyun obviously didn''t mean to continue on this topic. After she said this sentence, she stopped, and then said: "Well, the following song of''Lovesick'' is for everyone."


    The music sounded again, and the audience in the audience temporarily ignored what Li Bingyun said just now, but cheered again, no matter who the "important person" in Li Bingyun''s mouth was, as long as they could see him often To Li Bingyun, hear her songs and see her movies, that would be the best.


    Li Bingyun sang one after another, and the atmosphere of the scene kept pushing up. Everyone around seemed to be caught in a carnival. At this moment, Huang Feng suddenly felt an extra hand on his leg. This hand comes from her right side!


    Huang Feng looked at Tang Muxue with some doubts, but Tang Muxue showed him a charming smile, and said: "Listening to Sister Yumo, when you were in the cinema last time, you did some exciting things? Try it here too?"


    As he said, Tang Muxue''s hand slowly followed Huang Feng''s leg and stretched it up. Huang Feng suddenly felt that her lips were a little dry and cracked, and her anger was getting bigger and bigger, some part of her body. It has slowly changed.


    Of course Huang Feng knew the meaning of Tang Muxue¡¯s words. Coupled with her current actions, Huang Feng already understood what Tang Muxue wanted to do. However, he really did not expect Tang Muxue to have such courage in such an occasion. Here, will do such a thing, especially Su Yumo is still sitting next to him!


    Huang Feng felt that his heart was beating faster and faster. He wanted to stop Tang Muxue¡¯s crazy actions, but the excitement made him unable to say it for a long time. Only Tang Muxue dared to say such things. Su Yumo did not dare to do it. The last time she was in the cinema, Su Yumo did it because she was half-tempted and half-forced. She was also shy afterwards.


    However, when it comes to things like men and women, Tang Muxue obviously needs to be more open. From the conversation between the two people every night, it can be seen that the clothes that Tang Muxue wears are impossible for Su Yumo to wear, and she also He didn''t skimp on showing in front of Huang Feng and pleased Huang Feng, which made Huang Feng very enjoyable.


    "You are crazy, Yumo is still next to you." Huang Feng suppressed the excitement in his heart and reminded Tang Muxue in a low voice. At this time, he also glanced at Su Yumo. Su Yumo didn''t seem to notice Huang Feng. The situation here, instead of watching Li Bingyun''s performance on the stage seriously, she even cheered for Li Bingyun like the fans around.


    "It''s okay, I won''t let Sister Yumo find out. Isn''t it more exciting?" Li Bingyun''s hand had already unzipped Huang Feng''s trousers and grabbed the key part of Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng suddenly took a breath. He didn''t say what he wanted to say. He looked around nervously and found that no one was paying attention. He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Tang who was snickering. Mu Xue gave her a fierce look.


    The surrounding lights are very dim. If you don¡¯t look carefully, you really won¡¯t notice that Tang Muxue¡¯s hand movement slowly speeds up. While enjoying Huang Feng, he also has to look at the surroundings. It¡¯s very hard. However, It is indeed very exciting.


    Huang Feng didn''t notice. Zhu Xiyu, who had been staring at the stage, was always observing Huang Feng from the corner of her eyes. At the beginning, she didn''t notice anything abnormal, but after a long time, she had some doubts. , And then discovered the movements of Tang Muxue''s hands.


    Suddenly, Zhu Xiyu''s face turned red, and it was blood-red. She didn''t expect that Huang Feng and Tang Muxue would do this kind of thing on such an occasion, and she sighed in her heart: shameless.


    However, she immediately responded. Tang Muxue and Huang Feng shouldn¡¯t be a boyfriend or boyfriend, but between Huang Feng and Su Yumo. Huang Feng is so courageous, in front of his girlfriend, and Other women do this kind of thing, and he is not satisfied with having a girlfriend, and he actually plays ambiguously with other women.


    "It''s really shameless." Zhu Xiyu blushed and said again in her heart.


    In the end, reason defeated desire, and Huang Feng stopped Tang Muxue''s actions. After all, Su Yumo was beside him, too close, and he might find out at any time. In this case, Su Yumo found himself With this relationship with Tang Muxue, Huang Feng can imagine how Su Yumo would react.


    At the same time, Huang Feng was also afraid that he would get his trousers wet if he was finally released. Wouldn''t it be shameful when he went out?


    Tang Muxue was a little amused, and a little disappointed, sat upright again, and then whispered to Huang Feng: "You don''t want me to do this. Don''t think I will help you in the future."


    "Don''t, as long as it''s not here, not this time today, at other times, I still welcome your behavior just now." Huang Feng said quickly.


    "Then it depends on my mood." Tang Muxue said with a proud face.


    "Huang Feng, who do you think the''important person'' in Miss Li''s mouth just now will be?" Su Yumo on Huang Feng''s left suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    Su Yumo¡¯s words frightened Huang Feng, and he was secretly thankful. Fortunately, Tang Muxue had just stopped her actions. Otherwise, Su Yumo would have discovered it. Sure enough, something similar to cheating, especially Cheating under the nose of his real girlfriend, can''t play casually, it will kill people.

 860 Chapter 860: A Bad Premonition

    "Why do you ask?" Huang Feng asked calmly, while Tang Muxue on the other side was laughing and covering her mouth. Although she was a little scared, she wanted to see Huang Feng''s nervousness. Laugh.


    However, immediately she found that the audience on the other side seemed to be watching herself. Tang Muxue turned her head to look at Zhu Xiyu in doubt, and found that she did not know her, and thought she was wrong. Of course she didn¡¯t know, Zhu Xiyu knew Huang Feng of.


    However, looking at Zhu Xiyu, she seemed to be really looking at herself. Tang Muxue nodded and smiled at her. However, Zhu Xiyu snorted and stopped looking at her. In Zhu Xiyu¡¯s view, Tang Muxue was obviously not a good person and seduce others. Boyfriend.


    However, Zhu Xiyu was slightly stunned immediately, what happened to him?How could you have such an idea, when you were in school, did you see few examples like the one just now?After school every day, have you seen the rows of luxury cars at the entrance of the school?Their affairs are more disgusting than Huang Feng and others. I didn''t take it seriously at the time. Sometimes I even deliberately teased and joked with the men who came up to strike up a conversation. I knew that they were all too. People with a family still laugh like this, although nothing really happened, but it is also very excessive?Isn''t it?


    "Is it because the other party is Huang Feng?" Zhu Xiyu thought slightly in her heart, and then she forced herself to stop thinking about this issue, but continued to look at the stage.


    Zhu Xiyu''s indifferent response caused Tang Muxue to touch her nose. She was a little bit astonished. She didn''t know where she made the other party upset, but she didn''t care, because she didn''t know each other anyway.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little curious. How to say, we all know Miss Li, but I am curious about the''important person'' in her mouth. Do you know who that person is?" Su Yumo looked at Huang. Feng said.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng didn''t know why Su Yumo suddenly asked this after such a long time. Did she also misunderstand something?Thinking of the scandal between himself and Li Bingyun before, Huang Feng became more suspicious.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said quickly: "Yimo, you are not doubting me, the last time, it was really a misunderstanding, you know."


    Although Huang Feng does have other women besides Su Yumo now, Li Bingyun is obviously not in the list, and Huang Feng is naturally unwilling to take the blame because of this.


    "I didn''t say anything about you, why are you so anxious? You are not guilty?" Su Yumo smiled, looking at Huang Feng and said.


    "How come? Why do I have a guilty conscience." Huang Feng said, he is indeed a little guilty, not because of Li Bingyun, but because of other people.


    "Yomo, men are not good things. They like to eat from the bowl and look at the pot. You have to watch him." At this time, Bai Xiaorou, who was sitting on the other side of Su Yumo, said suddenly. In a corner that Su Yumo couldn''t see, he smiled triumphantly at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng wanted to argue, but Bai Xiaorou said this. Huang Feng really has no way to explain it. After all, he did have a relationship with Bai Xiaorou, and the relationship between the two has also advanced by leaps and bounds recently. I promised that she and Su Yumo have the same status in her heart, so if she is busy explaining now, she might make Bai Xiaorou upset.


    Fortunately, Su Yumo didn''t seem to believe Bai Xiaorou''s words. She smiled and said, "Huang Feng doesn''t have the guts, I believe him. Am I right? Huang Feng."


    "Well, yes" Huang Feng had to answer.


    Fortunately, at this time, Li Bingyun on the stage finished singing a song, and everyone was applauding. Huang Feng''s attention was also drawn to him. However, Huang Feng saw Bai Xiaorou secretly laughing at him. , Huang Feng had no choice but to give her a secret glance, telling her not to make trouble.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and the others really listened to Li Bingyun¡¯s singing on stage seriously, and Huang Feng found that Li Bingyun¡¯s singing skills were indeed very good, and his voice was very good. He was on that record with himself. Compared to the emperor superstar Qing Xuan, what I heard in the sky is not bad.


    And Huang Feng feels that the reason why Li Bingyun is not as high as Qingxuan is because of her qualifications. After all, her debut time is too short, and the other is the problem of the work. Although Li Bingyun also sang A lot of songs and a lot of movies have been performed. However, there are not many that are really widely circulated. This is not her problem. Now the entire Chinese music scene seems to have this problem. Many singers are It became popular with a song, and after that, it was nothing more than a good one. No better song came out.


    As for movies, it¡¯s a traffic age. As long as it¡¯s a traffic star, the box office of the movie is OK. Although Li Bingyun is also very powerful, many people will classify her as traffic after seeing her appearance. The celebrity category has caused many people to hold a skeptical attitude towards her, and also restricted her further development.


    It can be said that if Li Bingyun does not have a masterpiece, it will be difficult to go further, but it is not easy to be able to reach the top stars at her age, and to go further to the emperor superstar, that is the entire Chinese capital There is not much, two hands can definitely count, so it is difficult to make this step.


    "When my entertainment company is established, I will dig Bingyun over, and then tailor her a few movies and songs, and it is not impossible to praise her as the emperor superstar." Huang Feng thought.


    Although he also wanted to help Li Bingyun, obviously he also wanted to bring some benefits to himself and didn''t want to make others cheaper, so he planned to wait for his entertainment company to be established before helping Li Bingyun.


    For the fans at the scene, the concert time flies quickly. Nearly three hours will pass soon. With the time for the last song, Li Bingyun¡¯s concert will be over. , Which makes them a little bit reluctant.


    "Unknowingly, the time has come to the end. For the last song below, I want to draw one person from the audience. I will sing with him. Do you think it is okay?" Li Bingyun did not start singing immediately, but suddenly Made such a suggestion.


    The scene froze a little, and then more cheers broke out.


    "it is good!"


    "Choose me!"


    "Bing Yun, choose me, I can sing your songs!"


    The audience below is crazy. As fans of Li Bingyun, they obviously want this opportunity to sing with their idols, so they all raise their hands desperately to let Li Bingyun choose himself.


    Huang Feng in the audience didn''t know why, after Li Bingyun said that, he suddenly had a bad feeling.

 861 Chapter 861

    Sure enough, just after Huang Feng had finished thinking about it, he saw Li Bingyun looking at him with a smile on his face that seemed to him unkind.


    Huang Feng thought about it. When calling Li Bingyun before, she asked herself if she could sing, and she also said that she would be surprised. It turned out that she was waiting here.


    There was no way, Huang Feng curled up slightly, hoping Li Bingyun could understand what he meant. Although his singing is not too bad, he hasn''t sang in front of these tens of thousands of people. He hasn''t been used to it yet.


    "Huang Feng, what''s wrong with you?" Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng and asked, even Tang Muxue on the other side looked at him curiously.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    However, even if Huang Feng was already like this, Li Bingyun on the stage didn''t seem to want to let him go, a sly smile flashed in her eyes, and then, as expected, she reached out to the direction where Huang Feng was.


    "Just that friend!"


    As Li Bingyun''s words fell, the camera immediately pointed at the direction she was pointing, and then Huang Feng curled up in a chair, appeared on the big screen at the scene, the audience was shocked, and then laughed When I got up, Huang Feng''s appearance at this time was indeed quite funny.


    Su Yumo and Tang Muxue were also a little stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Li Bingyun would choose Huang Feng. Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem to be a random choice, but rather premeditated, reminiscent of Huang Feng¡¯s actions just now. , The two of them seemed to guess something.


    "Get up quickly, the camera is pointing at you, are you going to keep doing this?" Su Yumo said amusedly when he saw Huang Feng still keeping that position.


    "Oh, well, it seems that I can''t hide it." Huang Feng said straight up.


    "Hurry up, people are waiting for you." Tang Muxue also said.


    At this time, the audience, including Li Bingyun, were all looking at Huang Feng. Several of Zhu Xiyu''s classmates did not know the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. They were surprised to see him selected.


    And Xie Mengjiao, Su Yumo, and Bai Xiaorou knew about the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. They saw Huang Feng being selected, so they didn¡¯t think it was a coincidence. Li Bingyun did it on purpose. As for her Why do you do this, a few people don''t know.


    At this time, Huang Feng knew that he could not hide, so he had to stand up. It is impossible for him to let tens of thousands of people wait for him here. Therefore, he had to go on stage. Fortunately, his position is not far from the stage. , Will be here soon.


    "Maybe some friends have recognized it. This friend who came to the stage was the one who was shooting the commercial with me before. I didn''t expect that he would also come to the scene today, and it happened that we would work together again." Li Bingyun saw Huang Feng coming on stage. , Smiled slightly and said, regarding the relationship between Huang Feng and her, she believed those caring people would be able to recognize it, that is, they had filmed commercials together before, so she did not hide it at all.


    "However, this friend of mine seems unwilling to sing with me on the same stage." Li Bingyun pouted and said a little aggrieved.


    Seeing that the audience in the audience seemed a little quit, after all, they didn''t want this opportunity yet, but Huang Feng was still reluctant to look down on their idols.


    "How come, it''s my honor to be able to sing with Miss Li." Huang Feng said quickly, but there are tens of thousands of fans of Li Bingyun at the scene, which is not to be offended.


    Li Bingyun smiled triumphantly, then slightly removed the microphone, and whispered to Huang Feng, "Are you satisfied with this surprise of mine?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied!" Huang Feng also removed the microphone, gritted his teeth and said, but he also knew that Li Bingyun was mostly a prank, not really embarrassing himself, who made him brag in front of her as a song before God came, and now I suffered.


    Li Bingyun once again showed Huang Feng a successful smile, and then, when he picked up the microphone again, when facing the audience, he put on a sweet smile again, and Huang Feng was a little surprised when he looked straight at it.


    "Well, here is my old friend and I sing the last song of today''s concert: Who is the heart of you!" Li Bingyun said to the audience below.


    Hearing this song, Huang Feng secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had also heard this song. In fact, after contacting Li Bingyun, he also deliberately found out some of Li Bingyun¡¯s songs and listened to it. Huang Feng has heard the song just mentioned more than once, and the melody of this song is relatively simple. It seems that Li Bingyun still takes care of him.


    "Are there any questions?" Li Bingyun moved away the microphone and asked Huang Feng in a low voice.


    "You have already reported the title of the song. I have a problem, so I have to." Huang Feng said angrily.


    Li Bingyun smiled embarrassedly, then the music rang and the song officially began.


    In fact, the meaning of this song is similar to that of Qing Xuan''s "heartbeat" that Huang Feng listened to in another time and space. However, in terms of the feelings and melody expressed, the "heartbeat" is better. Even Huang Feng, who is not a professional, can hear the difference between the two songs, and Huang Feng believes that even if the song "Heartbeat" arrives on the earth, it should be an explosion.


    "Wait for a while, just give that song to Bingyun, it would be a waste to leave it with me." Huang Feng thought while singing.


    In fact, Li Bingyun was still a little worried about Huang Feng¡¯s singing level. She called Huang Feng to come up, but there were more elements in jokes. She didn¡¯t want to see him making a fool of herself. Therefore, she was also afraid that Huang Feng¡¯s performance would be bad and would be The audience was imaginary, and then in a bad mood.


    Fortunately, although Huang Feng said that he is a god of singing, he has the meaning of bragging, but the level of singing is considered acceptable. In fact, Li Bingyun can also understand that the reason why Huang Feng sings well is not because he has been professionally trained. Training, but his voice is good, he has the magnetism of a man, and he is also very old in managing his breath. In this way, even if it is a little out of tune, it will not be too ugly.


    Seeing that Huang Feng''s performance was not bad, Li Bingyun was also relieved. Huang Feng didn''t make a fool of herself. Otherwise, she would feel guilty.


    "Unexpectedly, Huang Feng would still sing." Tang Muxue in the audience was surprised to find that Huang Feng actually sang in a different way.


    "I only found out today." Su Yumo was also surprised: "What he hides is quite deep."


    Although Su Yumo and Huang Feng have been in contact for some time, they obviously haven''t understood everything about Huang Feng. As for how to sing, she doesn''t know.

 862 Chapter 862: Not What You Think

    "You don''t know that he can still fight!" Bai Xiaorou thought silently, looking at Huang Feng who was singing on stage.


    For Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou is becoming more and more curious. You must know that when she was about to absorb Huang Feng into the National Security Bureau, she used the relationship to investigate Huang Feng''s situation. As a result, everything seemed very ordinary, an ordinary family. , Ordinary life, even academic performance is very ordinary.


    It¡¯s just that such an ordinary person suddenly broke out, became no longer ordinary, and also became a little mysterious. He learned his kung fu from whom, where did his money come from, and even his There is no way to explain what happened to the magic peach, even if Bai Xiaorou used the relationship to investigate, nothing was found.


    However, Bai Xiaorou did not report Huang Feng¡¯s affairs, Huang Feng did not do anything to sorry the country, and even, when performing the mission, behaved very positively, and now she has a relationship with Huang Feng. And a lot of thoughts are on Huang Feng, and of course she will want to help Huang Feng do some cover.


    Bai Xiaorou, as Huang Feng¡¯s direct boss, is also the head of the National Security Bureau. She wanted to help Huang Feng cover, and it was very easy for her. After this time of contact, Bai Xiaorou thought she already knew Huang Feng. He showed another side he didn''t know.


    And the more Bai Xiaorou studied Huangfeng, the more fascinated he was, and she was deeply stuck and unable to extricate herself.


    "I didn''t expect Huang Feng to sing. Besides, I can sing pretty well." Zhu Xiyu''s classmates were also discussing Huang Feng''s affairs at this time. Obviously, Huang Feng''s performance also exceeded their expectations. They thought Huang Feng was just a rich young man, but they didn''t expect that he was so versatile.


    Zhu Xiyu also looked at Huang Feng curiously, and was a little surprised. They belonged to the art school and had some understanding of singing. That¡¯s why they knew that Huang Feng¡¯s performance was much better than ordinary people, especially Huang. The peak is obviously in the absence of training.


    "Xiyu, do you know he can sing?" the girl next to Zhu Xiyu asked.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t known him for long." Zhu Xiyu shook his head and said.


    "Your relationship is not..."


    "I have nothing to do with him!" Zhu Xiyu quickly emphasized.


    However, when Zhu Xiyu chatted with her classmates, it was heard by Tang Muxue next to her. When Tang Muxue saw Zhu Xiyu''s expression looking at her before, she felt a little strange in her heart, so she paid special attention to Zhu Xiyu. , And now I heard the content of her conversation, and I felt relieved.


    "It turns out that this beautiful student is also known to Huang Feng, and the relationship between the two seems to be unusual. No wonder she just looked at herself like that. She should have seen the things between herself and Huang Feng, right?" Tang Muxue thought to herself. , Thinking about what happened between himself and Huang Feng, he was actually seen by others, even if Tang Muxue was more open, she was a little shy in her heart.


    "However, Huang Feng is really merciful everywhere. Judging from the appearance of the beautiful student, he seems to care about Huang Feng." Tang Muxue''s eyesight in observing people is naturally good, plus, Zhu Xiyu has not entered the society after all. Well, the ability to hide is not high enough, and Tang Muxue can see through it all at once.


    Thinking of this, Tang Muxue put a smile on her face, looked at Zhu Xiyu next to her and said, "Hello, classmate, you and Huang Feng met, I am his friend."


    Zhu Xiyu was a little surprised at Tang Muxue¡¯s sudden approach. I don¡¯t know why Tang Muxue did this. However, thinking about the matter between Tang Muxue and Huang Feng just now, she felt uncomfortable and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Tang Muxue. However, Tang Muxue She had already taken the initiative to say hello, and she didn''t think she had heard it.


    "Hello." Zhu Xiyu replied bluntly, not looking at Tang Muxue at all.


    Tang Muxue didn''t care either, she smiled and said, "You and Huang Feng have a special relationship, I think you seem to care about him!"


    Tang Muxue''s words were not loud, and other people beside them did not hear them. At this time, Su Yumo was listening to Huang singing with curiosity.


    "Who has an unusual relationship with him, we are not familiar!" Zhu Xiyu, who didn''t want to talk to Tang Muxue, immediately called out, but Zhu Xiyu obviously knew that this kind of thing was not suitable for speaking out loud, especially when she knew Huang Feng and Su Yu Mo''s relationship seems unusual, and Su Yumo is not far from her, so his voice is also not loud.


    Tang Muxue didn''t speak, she just looked at Zhu Xiyu with a smile like that, her eyes and smile made Zhu Xiyu a little uncomfortable.


    Zhu Xiyu had no choice but to say: "Even if the relationship between me and him is unusual, it is not your turn to take care of it, and I think your relationship is also unusual."


    "I don''t care, I''m just talking about it." Tang Muxue still said with a relaxed look: "Moreover, I will not deny my relationship with him."


    Having said this, she looked at Su Yumo, and then whispered: "Did you see everything just now?"


    After hearing her words, Zhu Xiyu''s face blushed, obviously thinking of what happened just now.


    "When you see it, it''s nothing." Tang Muxue saw her performance and was sure that she had not guessed wrong. "However, I am very curious. What is the relationship between you and him? The same as me?"


    Zhu Xiyu wanted to say that it was different, but she did slept with Huang Feng, even if she was not in a sober state, so it was really no different from Tang Muxue.


    "No? I guessed it right!?" Tang Muxue said with a look of surprise. She didn''t expect that she would actually make her guess right, so how many women does Huang Feng have?


    "No, it''s not what you think. I only met him not long ago." Zhu Xiyu said quickly.


    "It''s already that kind of relationship just after knowing it?" Tang Muxue obviously didn''t let her mean.


    Zhu Xiyu felt that she didn''t know what to say, and she should just refute it directly.


    "Don''t worry, you should have seen that I am not his girlfriend, at least not on the face, so I won''t care." Tang Muxue said, she felt that she was getting worse and worse, not only The boyfriend who snatched his girlfriend, still knew that his boyfriend had other women, did not want to help his girlfriend, but wanted to help Huang Feng.


    "It''s not what you think!" Zhu Xiyu said.


    At this time, the singing of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun was also introduced, which won a round of applause. The chat between Zhu Xiyu and Tang Muxue could only be temporarily terminated.

 863 Chapter 863

    "Thank you for the cooperation of my friend. To be honest, I didn''t expect that he could sing so well. It was beyond my expectation. I originally called him up to see him make a fool of myself. As a result, I didn''t expect. He did so well!"


    On the stage, Li Bingyun joked with Huang Feng, and the audience also laughed.


    "You are disappointed that you didn''t see me making a fool of myself?" Huang Feng also said with a smile. In fact, he was a little surprised at his performance just now. When he was in college, although he could sing well, he obviously didn''t. At the level he was just now, he sang much better than he did in college.


    Huang Feng thought to himself that it should be the reason for the cultivation of internal strength. This allowed him to better control the various organs of his body and understand his body better. At the same time, he can also control how he breathes. That''s why he played so well without training.


    "It''s quite disappointing." Li Bingyun nodded solemnly, unexpectedly.


    "Actually, I''m also quite nervous. If you don''t perform well, this concert will not be perfect for you. It''s hard to say whether I can walk out of this stadium alive." Huang Feng looked at the crowd. Li Bingyun''s fans said, there was another applause and laughter.


    After that, Huang Feng talked a few words with Li Bingyun and stepped down. After that, Li Bingyun was also making his final welcome.


    "Singing well, I didn''t expect you to have this ability." When Huang Feng returned to his position, Su Yumo looked at him and said.


    "I was sweating nervously too, but fortunately I was not too embarrassed." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s not only not ashamed, it''s so awesome, I don''t know which professional singer it is." Su Yumo said: "But why did Miss Li call you on stage?"


    "Didn''t she just say that she wants to make a fool of me." Huang Feng said cautiously.


    "Really? Why don''t I feel like it?" Su Yumo said. This is her instinct as a woman, and she doesn''t really believe what Li Bingyun just said.


    "Don''t think about it, it''s really like this." Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I just talk about it casually." Su Yumo said.


    "That, Yumo, I want to ask you, if I had other women, what would you do? I said if." Huang Feng saw that the topic of the two had reached this point, so he wanted to take advantage of this Opportunity, test Su Yumo''s attitude.


    "What kind of performance do you think I have?" Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng steadily, without any strange expression on his face, as if she knew Huang Feng''s question.


    "Of course he hopes that you can accept that he has other women. Which man doesn''t have the dream of three wives and four concubines?" Bai Xiaorou said next to Su Yumo, and looked at Huang Feng teasingly.


    "Really? Do you think so?" Su Yumo said, looking at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng wanted to say yes, but when he saw Su Yumo''s expression, he didn''t dare to say: "How can it be, haha, she was joking."


    "It''s a pity, if you just said that you think the same way, I might really think about it, but now it seems that you don''t have this idea, then forget it." Who knows that Su Yumo has a pity on his face. Said.


    "what!"


    Huang Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect Su Yumo to say that. He quickly said, "No, I was joking just now, that''s what I thought."


    "Okay, you really dare to think like that, I''m still not satisfied if you have it! You actually think that, do you have other women!" Who knows that Su Yumo''s face changed. Questioned Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was stunned by Su Yumo''s face change, and then he realized that Su Yumo just bombed him deliberately, so he said aggrieved: "I''m kidding, don''t take it seriously."


    "Really?" Su Yumo said, but his eyes turned on Bai Xiaorou and Tang Muxue, which made the two people who were watching the show suddenly feel uncomfortable.


    Huang Feng was also uncomfortable. He felt that Su Yumo seemed to have discovered something, but she didn''t seem to have any meaning to say.


    At this time, the concert officially ended. After the audience applauded, the show began to slowly end, but Huang Feng was still thinking about Su Yumo''s affairs, wondering if she really found out. What, do you want to confess early.


    To be honest, Huang Feng feels very guilty to Su Yumo. She is sincere to herself, and even breaks up with her family, but she is behind her. There are other women, although it is caused by various reasons. , However, he already has other women, and he is not ready to let go. This is a fact. Therefore, Huang Feng always seems a little lack of confidence when facing Su Yumo, which makes him still lack the courage. Confess to Su Yumo.


    Huang Feng¡¯s mood was complicated, Bai Xiaoruen and Tang Muxue were equally uncomfortable. After the two of them were looked at by Su Yumo¡¯s eyes, they felt a little guilty. They also felt that Su Yumo¡¯s eyes seemed There is a deep meaning, which makes the two people feel that they are hiding well, and the people who are going to watch the theater are a little uncomfortable.


    This is especially true for Bai Xiaorou. In the past, she used her own eyes and power to make others uncomfortable. However, today in front of the weak-looking Su Yumo, she seems a little emboldened, although she does not want to admit it. At the beginning, Bai Xiaorou took the initiative to change positions with Tang Muxue, which meant to explore Su Yumo''s virtual reality. Although Su Yumo didn''t speak so strongly, Bai Xiaorou felt pressure, invisible pressure.


    And Tang Muxue is much more guilty than Bai Xiaorou. She is a best friend of Su Yumo after all, and friends for many years. As a result, she is robbing her man, although Tang Muxue thinks she just wants to enjoy the conversation before getting married. The joy of love doesn''t mean to destroy the relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo, but if you snatch it, you snatch it. When she sees Su Yumo, she seems to have found something, she will naturally feel guilty.


    A group of people, only Xie Mengjiao, who was more nervous, didn''t have any complicated thoughts. When she went outside, she was still talking about it with Guo Menghan with a look of excitement. The two of them were really good at talking.


    "Huang Feng, the few of us are leaving first. When you go back, be careful on the road." Outside the gymnasium, Su Yumo naturally helped Huang Feng tidy up his clothes in front of the women, and said.


    "Well, you are also careful on the road." Huang Feng said.

 864 Chapter 864

    "How do you go back?" Huang Feng looked at Bai Xiaorou and asked.


    "Of course I went back with you." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Then let''s go," Huang Feng said.


    "it is good!"


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou walked to the place where he parked, got in the car, and drove away. They didn''t see that, not far from his car, Zhu Xiyu and her three classmates were witnessing Huang Feng The scene of leaving with Bai Xiaorou.


    "I''ll just say that Huang Feng is not a good person. I have been with another woman before, and now I have paid another one." The short-haired female student said. Obviously, she thinks Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are leaving together now. There is nothing good, she misunderstood the relationship between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou.


    "How can Huang Feng be such a person? Before, he still looked like a perfect boyfriend in my heart." said the long-haired classmate.


    "It can only be said that men are like this. Look at the people who come to our school every day to pick up people. They all look very glamorous, but we can''t know what it looks like in secret." The lovely-looking female classmate Said.


    "Well, after all, Huang Feng is a private matter, and it has nothing to do with us, so we shouldn''t discuss others behind the scenes." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "Xiyu, we are fighting for you, why don''t you feel that there is no reaction at all."


    "What should I react? I have said, I have nothing to do with him, you don''t believe it." Zhu Xiyu said.


    In fact, Zhu Xiyu knows more than several of her roommates. She was at the concert just now, but she saw the intercession between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue with her own eyes, so she should talk about each other Huang Feng She wants more of her understanding.


    "Well, anyway, there are many men. Huang Feng is not a good man. Xiyu, you have nothing to do with him." The short-haired girl said.


    "It''s a pity, I had such a good impression of him before." The long-haired girl said with a pity.


    "Okay, let''s go, go back later, there is no way to go back to the dormitory." Zhu Xiyu obviously didn''t want to talk too much on this issue. In fact, her heart was not as calm as she showed, and she was not as calm as she was with Huang Feng. She thought a lot about the relationship, but there was no definite answer.


    "Your girlfriend is not easy!"


    In the car, Bai Xiaorou, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    "Oh, what do you mean?" Huang Feng asked curiously, wondering why Bai Xiaorou would comment on Su Yumo like this.


    "I just feel it." Bai Xiaorou said: "When I chatted with her, I could feel her wisdom and calmness, which I didn''t feel in many big people."


    "Hey, that is, and don''t look at whose girlfriend she is." Huang Feng said with a smug smile.


    "This is exactly what makes me strange." Bai Xiaorou said, "You said, she has such good conditions. Whether it is her own conditions or family conditions, it is top notch. In the imperial capital, many people thought I want to chase it, but why does she just like you?"


    "Hey, what do you say? Why can''t you look at me? What''s wrong with me?" Huang Feng said dissatisfied.


    Bai Xiaorou ignored him, and continued: "The point is, you already have such an excellent girlfriend, and you still want to have other women. Do you think you are not too much?"


    Hearing this, Huang Feng''s face changed, he sighed, and then said: "I know I am too much, but many things have happened, and I don''t want to give up."


    "I can feel it. Su Yumo is a very assertive person. Are you sure you can convince her?" Bai Xiaorou said, "Also, I feel that she seems to have discovered something."


    "What did you find?" Huang Feng was startled, and then recalled what happened at the previous concert. Su Yumo didn''t show anything unusual.


    "I''m not sure, maybe I feel wrong." Bai Xiaorou said, she is indeed not sure. In her opinion, if Su Yumo really sends something, he will definitely have a showdown with Huang Feng, or If you leave Huangfeng, you can either agree with Huang Feng''s approach, but the latter is less likely.


    Huang Feng nodded, but he was wondering if Su Yumo really discovered something, and whether he should tell her clearly now.


    However, after Huang Feng returned to his residence, he knew that he had to put aside the reality first, and he should now consider other things.


    "Shenlong Ding: One of the top ten ancient artifacts. Shennong used to refine the ancient Ding of hundred medicines. It has accumulated countless elixir gas for thousands of years. It is said to be able to make magical medicines that the gods of the heavens cannot easily obtain, and hide other mysteries. Power.


    Requirement: Master-level medicine refining technique, the success rate of refining medicine is increased by 60%, there is a chance to obtain more medicines, there is a chance to refine the best medicine and variant medicines, reducing the time of medicine refining.


    Attributes: Attack 1500, attack speed +10%, increase agility 150, strength 150, physique 150, and intelligence 150.


    Skills: Coercion: Passive skills, have coercive effect on the beasts and the following monsters, so that they can''t exert their full strength, and have a chance to let the monsters actively recognize the master.


    Taishan Crest: Active skill, Shenlongding becomes larger in size, and the huge weight can crush everything."


    "Shenlong Ding?" Huang Feng was playing with a black small cauldron in his hand. This small cauldron was a new harvest in his storage box. He had played the game "Xuanyuan Sword" before and liked the ten ancient artifacts inside. I also bought a few small models. Later, after obtaining the storage box, Huang Feng put them in the storage box. Anyway, these models are not large and do not take up much space. If you are lucky, you can change to another space. Some real things are earned by themselves.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that he actually exchanged the model for real things, and it was not an ordinary thing, it was actually one of the real ancient artifacts.


    "However, what do these latter attributes mean? Is it the same as the shadow cloak before, from the world of the game?" After Huang Feng saw the introduction of those attributes and skills, he felt familiar. The shadow cloak is very similar.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng had just finished thinking about it, and from his ring, several things flew out, namely the Shadow Cloak, the City Building Order, and Xiao Bai!


    "Xiaobai? Are you from the same place as them?" Huang Feng was still surprised when she saw Xiaobai''s appearance. It didn''t appear from Najie, but suddenly flew in from outside to see its expression. I don''t seem to know what''s going on yet.

 865 Chapter 865 Entering the Game World

    Xiao Bai looked puzzled. It was sleeping before, and was suddenly pulled over by a huge force. The power was so great that it could not even be resisted. Therefore, the confused Xiao Bai naturally couldn''t answer Huang Feng. Problem.


    Although Xiao Bai couldn''t answer Huang Feng''s question, but seeing this familiar scene, even if no one answered, Huang Feng already understood what was going on.


    This is going to be teleported again, and, probably the one Huang Feng thought of before, enter the game world!


    "I just don''t know what kind of identity I will enter the game world, whether it is an ordinary player or a system character." While waiting to be teleported, Huang Feng himself had begun to think about it.


    Soon, Huang Feng changed the scene in front of him. It was no longer his bedroom, but in a city full of ancient atmosphere.


    Huang Feng released Xiao Bai the first time, and Xiao Bai was also the first to look at the surrounding environment curiously.


    "Xiaobai, this is where your parents have been." Huang Feng said to Xiaobai.


    A trace of confusion and curiosity flashed in Xiao Bai''s eyes. Obviously, it had no impression of this place.


    Huang Feng ignored Xiaobai for the time being, but began to look at his own situation, and the situation did not seem to be good.


    He did enter the game, and entered as a player. This can be seen from the equipment on his body. However, it is obvious that the storage box prepared for him this time is no different from an ordinary novice. He was just wearing ordinary clothes, all of which were of whiteboard level. There was no increase in attack and defense at all. The long sword in his hand was the same. With its rusty appearance, Huang Feng wondered whether it would break in the next second. Up.


    "Forget it, I still have to rely on myself." Huang Feng said with emotion, but he didn''t feel too frustrated. After all, after being teleported many times before, the storage box didn''t give him too good things. Basic things.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t play games less when he was in college, so he still has a lot of experience in games. He looked at his attributes and he was only at the first level. He was a typical newbie who was just born.


    "Yes, let''s start everything from scratch. In other words, since I graduated, I haven''t played games for a long time. This time I just can play, and I still play immersively. This is an unprecedented opportunity in reality. "Huang Feng thinks about it, the happier he is. For a game fan, playing immersive virtual games is the biggest dream. However, in reality, the technology there is difficult to achieve. Huang Feng did not expect that today But let his wish be fulfilled.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng walked out of the resurrection site and was ready to pick up the task. He was born in a small mountain village. There are not a few houses in the whole mountain village. They are all thatched huts, but they are quite functional. The village chief¡¯s office and the blacksmith. Shops, pharmacies, grocery stores and even tailor shops are really small and complete.


    In the whole existence, in addition to Huang Feng, there are several players who want to come and enter. However, there are not many people. Huang Feng wants to come. Either the game is not popular, there are not many players, or the game is already It has been a while since the server was opened, and most of the players have already transferred and left.


    Huang Feng first went to turn around several houses in the village, and took a few missions. It is the fastest way to upgrade while fighting monsters. Huang Feng can¡¯t access the Internet at all, so he doesn¡¯t know what to do. Weird strategy, so he can only find it on his own.


    However, Huang Feng did not leave immediately, but returned to the pharmacy again.


    "You want to learn medicine alchemy?" The pharmacist looked at Huang Feng very humanely and confirmed again. He couldn''t see the difference from the player at all, and his level of intelligence was very high.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded. The Shenlong Cauldron can only be equipped with a master-level alchemist level. Therefore, as long as Huang Feng does not want this ancient artifact to become a waste, he can only learn alchemy, and Upgrade the refining technique as soon as possible.


    "A silver coin." The pharmacist said.


    Huang Feng looked at his backpack. This is a virtual backpack with 16 grids. If you want to add more grids, you must either spend money or do tasks.


    However, at this time Huang Feng''s backpack was empty, there was nothing, and there was a big zero in the coins.


    So Huang Feng looked at the pharmacist awkwardly and said, "Well, I will come later."


    "Okay." The pharmacist was not at all unhappy.


    Huang Feng quickly left the pharmacy: "This system is too bad, it doesn''t matter if you don''t provide equipment, you don''t even have a penny, it''s enough."


    However, complaining is obviously useless, the money is still to be earned, and Huang Feng began to prepare to fight monsters.


    There are a lot of monsters outside. Because there are few players in Novice Village at this time, Huang Feng doesn''t have to worry about not finding a monster. The farther away from Novice Village, the stronger the monsters are. This is basically certain. of.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t immediately look for those powerful monsters, he wanted to try his hand first.


    Therefore, Huang Feng found a leveling spot for a first-level hare, found an opportunity, and blasted the hare with a punch. The hare was suddenly dead, but nothing fell.


    Although nothing fell, Huang Feng was still very happy, because he found that he could actually use real-life kung fu when he was here, and the punch he just made had the effect of internal force.


    "With internal power and magic, why am I still entangled with low-level mobs here?" Huang Feng muttered to himself as he walked away.


    The farther you go, the stronger the monster¡¯s strength. They also changed from passive attacks to active attacks. However, they still can¡¯t cause any damage to Huang Feng. If you know Huang Feng¡¯s current strength, that¡¯s achieved. At the level of a first-class master, how can the mobs here be able to contend?


    The highest level monster in Novice Village is the 20th-level colorful tiger. This guy is not only strong in attack and high agility, but also often appears several at once. If the average novice player arrives there alone, he wants to leave alive. It''s not easy, so all players who can come here are team players.


    However, these tigers are not too threatening monsters to Huang Feng. He looked around and found that no other players existed. So, Xiaobai and Kitty were released. The system defaulted to them. These are all Huang Feng''s pets, so if they kill monsters, Huang Feng can also gain experience.


    And more importantly, Huang Feng discovered that Xiaobai and Kitty can also gain experience, and as experience increases, they can upgrade and their strength will become stronger!

 866 Chapter 866 Learning Life Skills

    Xiao Bai is a divine beast. There is no doubt about it. Its current strength is not weak anymore. However, it is still only a growth period. Huang Feng has been thinking about when Xiao Bai can truly mature and exert his greatest strength. It takes a long time to think about it.


    However, now he has entered the game world by chance. Here, everything is measured by data, and it doesn¡¯t take so long for Xiaobai to mature. You can upgrade or eat some other things. Treasures to increase strength and mature in advance.


    Kitty Hawk is completely accidental. It does not belong to the world of this game. Before, it was just an ordinary sea Dongqing. Although it was also fierce, it was similar to the fairy beasts and divine beasts in the game. Obviously it is incomparable, even in the space before, he can''t beat those seven or eight level monsters.


    It¡¯s just that because of Huang Feng¡¯s relationship, it first drank the big bird¡¯s blood and its body mutated. Now it follows Huang Feng into the game world, and can increase its strength through upgrades. This is for it. , Is a great opportunity.


    With the help of Xiaobai and Xiaoying, Huang Feng killed these tigers. It was even more handy. This tiger not only gave a lot of experience points, but also occasionally exploded equipment and some coins, although only The lowest level of copper coins, however, is also quite a lot in accumulation.


    It usually takes a day for an ordinary player to upgrade from level 1 to level 10. However, Huang Feng is the most advanced monster in the Novice Village. Moreover, if he is alone, there are small With the help of Bai and Xiaoying, although they would take up part of Huang Feng''s experience points, Huang Feng''s upgrade speed was still fast.


    In less than half a day, Huang Feng rose to level ten. He returned to Novice Village. He did not rush into the big city to change jobs. Instead, he went to the pharmacy first, learned medicine gathering and alchemy, and bought it casually. He had a small tripod, although he had the ancient dragon tripod, but that thing is not what he can use now, so he can only buy a whiteboard equipment first and make do with it.


    Huang Feng sells all the ordinary equipment in his backpack in the grocery store. Although the equipment inside is good for a novice, the current Huang Feng obviously does not need these equipment, those monsters. It couldn''t hurt him at all.


    Seeing that he still had some money in his backpack, Huang Feng simply learned the decomposition technique, mining technique and crafting skills.


    "Young man, are you really sure you want to learn mining and crafting? Being a blacksmith is a very hard task." The boss of the forge also asked before teaching Huang Feng.


    "OK." Huang Feng said.


    This game does not have any restrictions on the choice of life professions, as long as you want, you can learn all life professions, but every life profession wants to spend a lot of time and materials to improve the level. Therefore, most people will only specialize in one item. Even so, there are very few high-level life professional players. Only those big guilds spend a lot of manpower and material resources to train several such players.


    "Very good, your strength is very strong, I am very optimistic about you." The blacksmith said with a smile on his face.


    However, although his attitude was good, when he collected the money, he did not collect any less, but Huang Feng slandered.


    Just when Huang Feng was about to buy a shovel, the blacksmith suddenly said: "A person like you who is capable, willing to endure hardship, and very talented, is rare now. I really like you. This is I will give you the shovel and hammer that I used when I was young. I hope you will become a great blacksmith in the future!"


    Looking at the shovel and hammer handed over by the blacksmith, Huang Feng was very happy. After all, this is not costly, and it is better than the one sold in the store. The only thing in the store is whiteboard equipment, and this one is bronze. equipment.


    "Thank you, boss, I will definitely not disappoint your hope of becoming a great blacksmith!" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "I don''t know that the boss sees that my talent is outstanding. Is it because my strength is greater than that of ordinary people?" When Huang Feng''s blacksmith shop, he thought to himself that his attributes are only average, but he can use it. The strength in reality, that strength will naturally not be what the data shows.


    After leaving the smithy, Huang Feng left Xinshou Village again. At this time, there were fewer novices in the village. In half a day, he left a few more for big cities.


    Huang Feng was not in a hurry. Because of the Shenlong Cauldron, he came to this world, as long as he wanted to practice alchemy, he knew that in many fantasy worlds, there were some top-quality medicines. As long as he has practiced the alchemy technique, coupled with the magic of the Shenlong Cauldron, and if he obtains some pill at that time, he can refine some medicine in reality.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s main task this time is to upgrade his medicine.


    Huang Feng came to the colorful tiger place again. This time it was not for leveling up. After reaching level ten, he won''t get experience points if he doesn''t change his job. He came this time for the herbs there.


    Earlier, Huang Feng discovered that there are a lot of herbs here, but at that time, he didn¡¯t know how to gather herbs, and he didn¡¯t have tools on his hands, so he could only look at it. Now it¡¯s different. Up.


    Let Xiaobai, Xiaoying, and even the sweaty BMW sweep the surrounding colorful tigers together, and Huang Feng himself gathers medicine with peace of mind, and then refining medicine.


    About refining medicine, Huang Feng has seen some before. In TV and movies, fire is used, but here is a game. It is unrealistic to use fire to refining medicine. Therefore, as long as you put the herbal medicine in the medicine cauldron, and then face the medicine Kanae can use alchemy skills. Of course, the premise is that you have to learn the formula.


    When Huang Feng was learning alchemy before, the system gave two prescriptions, namely, the little red medicine to replenish blood, and the little blue medicine to replenish magic. These are the lowest-level prescriptions. Refining.


    Alchemy also has a success rate. The higher the level of the refined medicine, the lower the success rate. If you want to increase the success rate, one is to work hard to upgrade your alchemy level, and the other is to have one Haoding, a medicine cauldron that can increase the success rate of refining medicine.


    The Shenlong Ding is obviously such a medicine cauldron, but Huang Feng cannot use it yet. Therefore, he can only use the white medicine cauldron. Fortunately, his refining is only the lowest-level formula, so this medicinal cauldron can still be used. Competent.

 867 Chapter 867 Herb Garden

    "This alchemy level is too difficult to rise." Huang Feng said sadly while sitting on the ground.


    In half a day, he has collected all the herbs around here and used them to refine medicines. However, his current level of medicine refining is still elementary, but his progress has reached 3%. Ten only.


    When he was in Xinshou Village before, Huang Feng also inquired like the pharmacist. The level of the alchemy technique is not only the alchemy technique, but the hierarchy of all life occupations is the same.


    From low to high, they are elementary, intermediate, advanced, expert, master, grandmaster, grandmaster and god!The later, the harder it is to increase the level. In many cases, it is not just continual refining of medicine, and some other conditions are needed.


    When Huang Feng knew about this classification, he was desperate. The owner of that pharmacy had been specializing in alchemy for almost a lifetime, and now he is only an expert. Of course, this is related to his personal talent. However, it can also be seen from here how difficult it is to increase the level of this alchemy technique.


    And Huang Feng can only stay in this world for one year. After one year, he will return to reality. Although in reality, he can also practice alchemy, but at that time, not to mention herbal medicine. , He didn''t know if his prescriptions would be there, and in reality, refining medicine was obviously not convenient in the game.


    Therefore, if Huang Feng wants to use the Shenlong Cauldron, he must be promoted to the Grand Master level within this year, otherwise, it will be difficult to promote in the future.


    "Forget it, there are no herbal medicines here. Let me take a look." Huang Feng stood up and looked around. After confirming that there was nothing left, he took his three young thugs and continued to move forward.


    The area of ??Novice Village and the surrounding area is very large. However, almost no players will waste too much time here. In their opinion, it is obviously more important to transfer to other big cities after reaching level 10. The wonderful part of it cannot be near Xinshou Village.


    Therefore, except for the colorful tiger who has explored here, no one will go further. Huangfeng is probably the first to go.


    After passing the territories of the colorful tigers, and then there is a jungle with dense forests, and occasionally some monsters suddenly rush out, but whether it is Huang Feng or his three little brothers, it is not for nothing. Those monsters are simply No harm can be done to him.


    "No wonder no players come here. There are few monsters, high concealment, but not many experience points. It''s weird to have players come." Huang Feng walked, muttering to himself, those he saw before. Novice players, no one has been here until now.


    "Bump!" Huang Feng slapped a snake that was about to sneak up on him. He didn''t even bother to kill him. Anyway, he won''t have any experience points. Even the money won''t explode. If other players come here, early I can''t help but leave.


    The reason why Huang Feng can persist is that he can occasionally find some herbs here, and the level of herbs is higher than that of the colorful tiger territory just outside, but because there is no formula, so , Huang Feng can only put them away first.


    In addition to being able to use reality here, Huang Feng can also use Na Jie, so he doesn''t need to worry that his virtual backpack is not enough.


    The sky is getting darker, and the jungle becomes more dangerous. Huang Feng wears a night vision device. The effect of this thing is really good. The surrounding situation can be seen clearly, plus his reaction ability and With good eyesight, even at night, in this dangerous jungle, he can move on safely.


    Huang Feng was still very curious about the situation on the other side of the forest, so he didn''t rest at all at night, and he kept moving forward. However, even so, he only left the forest at noon the next day.


    "I finally came out. If it weren''t for herbs, I would have flown over in my cloak." Huang Feng said with emotion while standing in the forest.


    Although it was a waste of time and did not gain experience points and coins, Huang Feng''s Na Jie contains a lot of herbs, which makes Huang Feng barely satisfied.


    However, then Huang Feng''s brows frowned, because in front of him there was actually a high mountain, and the top of the mountain was not even visible. There were already a lot of clouds and fog in the middle of the mountain, showing how high the mountain is. , Want to climb up is definitely not a simple thing.


    "I really want to go over and take a look to see what''s on the other side of the mountain!" Huang Feng''s curiosity was completely aroused, and he has already arrived here. He does not intend to give up, he wants to go to the mountain. Look at that side, of course, the shadow cloak is his biggest support.


    Huang Feng put Xiaobai and his three younger brothers away, and then, with a flick of his cloak, the whole person was already flying. He was continuously rising along the mountain. As the height increased, he felt the surrounding temperature Keep decreasing.


    "Let me go, this virtual technology is okay, even the body temperature can be virtualized." Huang Feng said with emotion.


    The speed of the shadow cloak was not slow. Soon, Huang Feng flew to the top of the mountain. After that, he didn''t make any stops, but directly crossed the top of the mountain and flew to the other side of the mountain.


    The scene on the other side of the mountain quickly caught Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, and he was shocked, because it was actually a big circular basin, and the basin was surrounded by high mountains, and most people would not want to enter. Easy, unless it has special abilities like Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng fell extremely fast, and slowly saw the situation below. There was not nothing left on this large basin, but a lot of things were planted.


    "Unknown herb???"


    After Huang Feng landed, he subconsciously inspected these plants. As expected, these plants are all herbs, but because of the high level, he could not see the specific names and specific effects.


    However, the more this is the case, the more it explains the preciousness of these herbs, and Huang Feng is naturally very satisfied to be able to obtain so many herbs at once.


    "Is this herbal garden wild, or is it planted by someone?" Huang Feng looked around, and found no other people. If you want to come, these herbs should be unowned. It is precisely because of the surrounding environment that other people simply There is no way to get here, so these herbs can grow safely and grow so well.

 868 Chapter 868 Guild Conflict

    Since he is Wuzhu, Huang Feng will not be polite. He will directly use the harvesting technique to deal with the herbs. He has a virtual backpack and two sabbats. Although there are a lot of herbs here, he can still use them. They were all installed, but in the end, there was not much space left in his ring.


    The only thing that makes Huang Feng more fortunate is that the collection technique of this game has no level. Once you learn it, you can collect herbs of any level. In many other games, the collection technique is level-limited. Low-level collection techniques. Wanting to collect high-grade herbs is simply wishful thinking.


    Because this place is too big, it took Huangfeng almost half a day to collect all the herbal medicines that have grown for a few years.


    After looking around, Huang Feng made sure that he hadn''t missed anything, and then took off again, and then continued to explore forward, but later, he found nothing.


    "It seems that this Novice Village should be nothing worthy of nostalgia." Huang Feng muttered to himself, before turning back to Novice Village, and then sent to the big city.


    Huang Feng chose the location of Xuanwu City, which he chose randomly. There are currently five system cities, namely Qinglong City, White Tiger City, Vermilion Bird City, Xuanwu City and Qilin City.


    The area of ??each city is very large. After the novice player comes out of the Novice Village, he will randomly choose a city to teleport. After that, this city is his "born" city. After death, he will be resurrected in this city.


    And Huang Feng found that in addition to the cities in the system, there are several cities established by the player to choose from. However, Huang Feng obviously does not believe in the player''s city, so he ultimately chose the system city.


    "There are so many people." Huang Feng stood on the central square of the city, muttering to himself as he looked at the surroundings.


    There are indeed a lot of people around, and there is an endless stream of players coming and going, and on both sides of the street, there are system buildings such as transfer halls, blacksmith shops, restaurants, and pharmacies.


    "I don''t know if this thing is worth any money." Huang Feng muttered to the Jiancheng Ling he was playing with. When he just chose the city, he found that the player had already established eight cities. The number of cities is very important for many players. That said, obviously not much, but Huang Feng didn''t know the exact price of the city building order in his hand.


    At this moment, Huang Feng saw a lot of people running outside the city. He was a little curious. He pulled one of the players and asked, "This friend, what happened outside the city?"


    The man looked at Huang Feng and saw that Huang Feng was dressed in whiteboard equipment, and his level was only ten. He knew that Huang Feng was a newbie who had just come to the city. He didn''t want to pay attention to him. However, he saw Huang Feng''s demeanor seem a little extraordinary. , And said: "There is a fight outside, the people of reincarnation and the proud people are fighting!"


    Seeing Huang Feng was still a little confused, the guy said, "You may not know when you first came here. These two guilds are one of the top ten guilds in this game. Originally, the base camp is in Xuanwu City. Few, this time seems to be really moving."


    "For what?" Huang Feng asked. The large-scale conflict between big guilds like this must be due to some kind of thing, and it must not be simple.


    "I heard it was because of an ancient artifact!" The man looked around and said to Huang Feng with a mysterious face.


    "Ancient artifact?" Huang Feng''s eyelids twitched, thinking that the Shenlong Cauldron in Najie here is an ancient artifact?Moreover, it is also obtained from this game. Is there any relationship between these two things?


    "Previously, the players of''Ao Shi'' obtained the whereabouts of the ancient artifact Shenlong Ding. Originally, the people of''Ao Shi'' were going to steal it. However, the news was leaked. Many players from other guilds got the news and followed. , To fight for that ancient artifact, it is an ancient artifact, in the whole game, now there are not a few fairy artifacts, and there is no artifact, there are only ten ancient artifacts, who doesn''t want it?"


    Huang Feng looked at the envious player in front of him, feeling a little speechless. He didn''t expect that he really guessed it right. The two guilds really conflicted for the sake of Shenlongding. This is the first time that he has caused others. Misunderstanding and conflict?However, I can''t blame myself for this, I can only blame the storage box.


    "What happened later?" Huang Feng had to interrupt him when he saw that guy was still dreaming about having an ancient artifact.


    The other party seemed to be a little annoyed at Huang Feng''s interruption of his "beautiful dream" and glared at Huang Feng. However, he continued: "Later, several major guilds went through life and death, and finally saw the Shenlong Cauldron, and there was actually Guarded by a giant dragon, that¡¯s a giant dragon. In the entire game, the top existence, the people from the original guilds, were thinking of stealing the Shenlong Cauldron while the dragon was sleeping. Whoever steals it is whoever steals it. Yes, as a result, the scattered players who had been squeezed out by several major guilds were dissatisfied, and the dragon was directly awakened, and then the player fought the dragon. According to those who participated in the battle, even if they were in large numbers, Various methods were used, and none of them could take advantage of the dragon."


    Huang Feng discovered that this man really has some talent for telling stories, and he is still nagging. When it comes to now, he hasn''t said why the people of the "reincarnation" guild will have enemies with the people of the "proud" guild. However, Huang Feng didn''t want to disturb the other party again, he could only listen patiently.


    Fortunately, the other party¡¯s story finally came to an end. He said: "Those people from the Great Guild can fight the dragon head-on. Of course, they can¡¯t beat it. However, in the''Reincarnation'' Guild, there is a super thief who sneaks. His talent is very high. He actually approached the Shenlong Cauldron under the giant dragon¡¯s eyelids. Although he was discovered by the giant dragon in the end and was killed by a spike, he still got the Shenlong Cauldron before he died. In the hand, it can be regarded as a good death."


    "And the people of the''Ao Shi'' Guild are naturally dissatisfied. It was the news they received first, and in the end, they paid the most. As a result, they didn''t catch anything. Naturally, they felt resentful, so they went to find it." The people of "Reincarnation" asked for explanation, and the people of "Reincarnation" actually said at this time that they did not get the Shenlong Ding at all, which was a bit shameless. At that time, there were many people on the scene who witnessed the thief general. Shenlongding took it, and after he died, it didn¡¯t burst out. Now, the people of "Reincarnation" actually don¡¯t admit it. The people of "Proud World" are naturally more angry. There is usually a small friction between the two guilds. , Now a large-scale conflict has naturally broken out!" The person said.

 869 Chapter 869 Career Choice

    "Okay, thank you for the news." Hearing that the person finally finished talking about the cause of the conflict between the two guilds "Ao Shi" and "Reincarnation", Huang Feng quickly expressed his gratitude to the other party, which was very useful to the other party.


    Huang Feng found that this person, although he talked a little bit, but it was a good idea to inquire about the news from his mouth. Then, after Huang Feng¡¯s deliberate inquiry, he finally learned more about the game. Finally, I thanked the other party again and left with the other party.


    This game is the most popular game in the world where the person just now, and it is the game with the most people. In fact, Huang Feng can just judge from the flow of people around.


    And in this game, according to the division of strength, there are ten guilds. The two "Proud World" and "Samsara" in the ten guilds are breaking out in large-scale conflicts, and these ten guilds are surrounded by Some small guilds are dependent on these big guilds. The conflict between the two big guilds this time has also affected many small guilds. It can be said that this conflict is no longer between the two guilds. It''s a matter of the game that involves many guilds, and even the shadows of several other big guilds are seen in this.


    The other is the transfer issue that Huang Feng is more concerned about. After the player reaches level ten, he can find a mentor in the city to transfer. The transfer does not require money. However, after the transfer, the system will provide two basic skills. Players learn, but this is not free, you have to pay to learn.


    Then, players have the opportunity to learn two skills again in the system until they reach level 30. In between, if players want to acquire skills, they can only rely on the monster killing skill book. It can be said that the game here Experts, everyone must have some skills that other players do not possess. Obviously, these skills are not something that everyone in the system can learn, but they learn through skill books.


    Huang Feng sorted out the information that the person just said, and walked to the transfer hall. Although he can only stay here for a year, Huang Feng still wants to play this game seriously. One is because of this. Immersive gaming opportunities are rare. Another reason is that Huang Feng has been to other spaces before. After returning to reality, the storage box was not cancelled. Then, in this game, he Will the acquired skills and abilities be cancelled when they return to reality?


    And if you don¡¯t cancel, Huang Feng will make a lot of money this time, because after all, it¡¯s in a game, not reality. It¡¯s easy to learn skills and abilities here. As long as you have a skill book, it¡¯s not like being in In reality, he still needs to understand and practice bit by bit, but he may not be able to learn.


    In the game, as long as there is a skill book, Huang Feng can instantly learn the above skills, which is much faster than before slowly practicing.


    Although it is not yet certain, when we return to reality, these skills learned in the game will be erased. However, Huang Feng still learns it first. If erased, he will not lose anything. However, if If you keep it, then he will make a lot of money!


    Huang Feng came to the transfer hall, and in front of the transfer mentors, he hesitated, not knowing what career to choose.


    The warrior''s words seem to be good, with good defense, but the attack convenience is a little bit poor, and the mage''s attack is high enough, and the body is a little thin. As for the priest, the summoner and the archer, they are not within Huang Feng''s consideration. After all, these professions, even if they can bring their skills to reality, do not seem to be of great help to him.


    Then, Huang Feng hesitated, and finally eliminated the professions of warriors and mages, and chose the last profession, thieves!


    The reason why Huang Feng ruled out the warrior and mage professions is because he can also use real-life abilities in the game. Therefore, even if he does not choose these two professions, he still has the abilities of these two professions.


    It is the profession of thieves, in many cases, whether in the game or in reality, it can play a good effect.


    Therefore, Huang Feng finally chose the profession of thieves, and then spent two silver coins to learn the two basic skills of the systematic thieves profession.


    Stealth: immediately make yourself invisible, the enemy can''t find you, in the invisible state, the speed is reduced by 80%.


    Swipe: Increase the movement speed by 50%. In the swift state, you cannot use the stealth skills.


    Stealth and swift, these two skills are thieves¡¯ skills and life-saving skills, but they can¡¯t provide the attack power of the thieves¡¯ profession, which makes the early thieves¡¯ position in the team very embarrassing. The team is not willing to recruit thieves into the group.


    However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have to worry about this problem, because he can use his abilities in reality, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry about attack power at all. Moreover, Huang Feng does not plan to join any other team now. When he was playing games before , He likes to be alone.


    After changing his job and learning skills, Huang Feng planned to upgrade. However, before the upgrade, he went to the auction house first and bought some low-level herbs there, consuming all his deposits. .


    After Huang Feng refines these herbs into finished products, his refining skill level has reached the elementary 50%, which is a good number, but at this time, he has to upgrade and do tasks. Having made money, he is now penniless, even if he wants to continue practicing medicine alchemy, there is no way.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to put all the herbs in his own ring into his personal warehouse, but the warehouse actually had to be bought with money. He has no money anymore, and he just bought the warehouse with very little space. There is only one way to expand space, money!


    Therefore, Huang Feng could only continue to take those herbs out of the city for leveling.


    When Huang Feng walked out of the city, he still saw a lot of players walking in a hurry, talking about what they were talking about. From their conversations, Huang Feng also knew that these people are all "Ao Shi" and " People of "Reincarnation", the two guilds are really moving this time. Many players have died, and they are not ready for a truce.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that he would be so fast, so he witnessed this conflict that seemed to have a lot to do with him.

 870 Chapter 870

    Huang Feng hadn''t been far out of the city, so he saw from a distance that there were dozens of people fighting near a leveling point. With the cooperation of various professions, magic was flying all over the sky, and occasionally thieves appeared and appeared.


    Huang Feng looked at them, but ignored them. Although the conflict between the two guilds this time had something to do with him, he did not intend to confuse them. Anyway, these people did not know their role in it. , And I came to this game world to learn skills and practice medicine alchemy, not to be nosy.


    However, although Huang Feng didn''t want to care about the troubles of these two guilds, the troubles still found him on the initiative.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to choose the 30th-level Jin Juehou as his leveling target. Although he only has the tenth level, he felt that he should have no problem dealing with the 30th-level monsters, and if he leapfrogged to kill the monsters , There will be an experience bonus, of course, if the higher the level exceeds the 20th level, the bonus will not change, so the 30th level monster is his best choice.


    And other players are not that no one chooses to leapfrog to kill monsters, but on one side are one or two levels, up to five levels, no matter how high, there will be level suppression, the player''s strength will be affected, but it will affect efficiency. , Even there will be danger.


    However, when Huang Feng reached the refresh point of Jin Juehou, he found that there were already a lot of players here. He didn''t care about it at first. After all, there are still a lot of monkeys here. Just find a place to play. Other people do not affect each other.


    However, his wish was not fulfilled. He had just approached the monkey''s territory, and two players came over and reached out to stop him from moving forward.


    "This friend, this place has already been reserved by our reincarnation, you can go to other places to fight monsters." One of the fighter professional players said to Huang Feng with a cold face.


    Huang Feng was stunned. He had heard of this kind of chartering, and he hadn''t encountered it personally. He didn''t expect that he met today. Moreover, they were still in the chartered by "reincarnation" people. There are not enough troubles, and you want to offend other players?


    This kind of thing, no matter which game it is in, is quite annoying. Therefore, Huang Feng was very upset when he encountered it.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t want to have any entanglement with the "reincarnation". It was not that he was afraid of them, but that he felt troubled. After all, if he had a vengeance with such a great guild, it would take him a lot of time. He didn''t have much time , To pester these people.


    "Well, I will go through here and go to other places to level up." Huang Feng said.


    "No! You can''t pass by here!" Who knows, Huang Feng has already taken a step back and decided to go to another leveling point, but the soldier still disagrees, and his tone is even worse.


    However, his tone was not good, and Huang Feng''s mood was also upset. He said, "You have covered this place, and I will go to other places to practice level. Is it bothering you?"


    Although it is possible to move on from other paths, it will take time even more, and Huang Feng thinks that he has taken a step back. This "reincarnation" person should not continue to embarrass himself no matter what.


    "Damn, pretend to be B, a tenth-level rookie actually wants to come to the thirty-level training point to practice, hurry up, uncle has no time to play with him!" the soldier said impatiently.


    This person is indeed in a bad mood, not because of Huang Feng, but because of conflicts with the "Ao Shi" people in the past few days. He died twice. Not only did he lose his level, but he also exploded a piece of gold. Grade equipment, that was the only piece of golden equipment on his body, it was strange that he was in a good mood.


    And now he sees Huang Feng, a tenth-level rookie, who actually came here and wants to level up here. Isn''t this playing tricks?He doesn''t think that Huang Feng just said the truth, nor that Huang Feng really wants to go through here. After all, the farther you go, the higher the level of the monster. Huang Feng is only tenth level. What kind of place can he go to?


    Obviously, Huang Feng is lying and playing tricks on him!Moreover, he is a person of "reincarnation" after all. As a member of the top ten guilds, the members inside are still arrogant, and usually do not put ordinary players in the eyes, let alone Huang Feng, the tenth level. , And he is a rookie with whiteboard equipment. He can say a few words to Huang Feng instead of killing Huang Feng directly. In his opinion, he has given Huang Feng a lot of face.


    "Get out quickly, before I change my mind, or I will kill you and return to the city!" An archer next to the man saw Huang Feng, and seemed to have nothing to move, so he urged again.


    "What if I don''t leave?" Huang Feng asked indifferently, and he admitted that the two had successfully angered him.


    "Damn, shameless, since you don''t leave, I will send you away!" How could the soldier be afraid of a tenth-level rookie, and he was immediately angry when he saw Huang Feng''s ignorance to promote him. Lift up and cut to Huang Feng!


    Huang Feng''s body moved first. He reached the soldier''s side with a side step. After that, he punched him in the stomach. After that, the man was caught in the unbelievable gaze of the companion next to him. Huang Feng punched him back to the city!


    The archer was really stunned. To be precise, he was frightened. Huang Feng''s level was only tenth, and he was equipped with whiteboard equipment. He certainly didn''t get it wrong, and his companion was 30th level. The warrior of ah, the warrior is the one with the most health and the highest defense of all classes. Moreover, he also has a silver equipment. Although he can''t be said to be a top player, it is no problem to kill a tenth-level rookie. what.


    But what about now?His companion was beaten to death by that tenth-level rookie with a punch. Moreover, that person didn''t seem to have used any skills, just a normal attack and killed the thirty-level fighter. Attack power.


    "You, you dare to kill our people!?" The archer stammered.


    "You don''t have eyes? You scolded me first, and he did it first!" Huang Feng said.


    However, the man seemed to have not heard Huang Feng''s words, and said: "You are dead, you dare to kill our''reincarnation'' people, we will not let you go!"


    "Really? Have you ever asked, will I let you go?" Huang Feng smiled faintly and punched again. The man wanted to escape, but found that his efforts were futile. Huang Feng''s punch hit him firmly in the chest. After that, like his companion, he returned to the city and resurrected.

 871 Chapter 871

    "Damn, go! That kid killed our man, killed him!"


    Although Huang Feng killed these two "doorkeepers", this place was reserved by the "reincarnation" people, so there are a lot of "reincarnation" people here. They didn''t come here before, because they felt that two people killed pornography. Peak one, there is no problem at all, but now it seems that it is obviously not what they thought.


    Therefore, these "reincarnation" people, at this moment, saw that their companions were killed by Huang Feng, and they all rushed towards Huang Feng. Before they thought about it, this Huang Feng was probably a "proud" person, although he Just a level ten rookie.


    Huang Feng saw so many people rushing towards him, he could only sigh helplessly.


    He didn''t want to cause trouble. However, he took the initiative to find him, and he couldn''t help it. However, although he didn''t want to cause trouble, it didn''t mean he was afraid of trouble.


    Looking at the rushing "reincarnation" players, Huang Feng did not retreat but moved forward, picking up Ling Bo with a micro step, and shuttled among the players.


    "Impossible, why can''t my magic hit him?"


    "What''s the matter, my skills are clearly locked to him, why was he avoided him? Is his agility so high?"


    As the fight progressed, many players in "Reincarnation" were horrified to find that they could not hit Huang Feng. No matter what skill they used, they couldn''t hit Huang Feng. Some skills that can hit the target almost 100%. , Have also been avoided.


    However, these people don¡¯t have too many other doubts. They just think that Huang Feng is too agile and has too strong dodge ability. This is not absent in the game. It¡¯s just that other people are not as exaggerated as Huang Feng and can use all the skills. They were all evaded.


    Huang Feng will not be polite with them, nor is it just evasion. While evading, his hands are not idle. Although he does not have any attack skills in his current job skills, his attack methods are not. Few, and even with different skills, he can solve these guys by his own internal strength.


    As a result, those "reincarnation" players found that the more they hit Huangfeng, the fewer people on their side, and Huangfeng still didn''t lose a trace of blood.


    Of course, the monsters killed here are all around level 30. Although they are higher than Huang Feng¡¯s level, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, this gap of level 20 is not a natural moat. If the opponent¡¯s level is higher If it''s higher, it''s hard to say.


    There are a lot of players passing by. These people did not come up to intervene. However, they obviously recognized the identities of those "reincarnation" players. Therefore, they are very happy to Huang Feng who dares to fight against "reincarnation". Curious, at the same time, Huang Feng¡¯s ability was beyond their expectations, so everyone was speculating about Huang Feng¡¯s identity, but no one could recognize Huang Feng.


    In about ten minutes, there were no "reincarnation" players near the Golden Jue Monkey territory. Most of them were killed by Huang Feng. At the same time, a small number of people were scared by Huang Feng''s skill. ,Ran away.


    Therefore, in the entire Jin Juehou''s territory, Huang Feng was the only one in it, as if he had booked this place.


    "Hey, it seems that I have to find another place to level up." Huang Feng sighed and said, "Reincarnation" people have suffered a lot, and they will definitely not give up. Although Huang Feng is not afraid, he doesn''t really want to put himself His precious time was wasted on entanglement with these people.

 872 Chapter 872 Ice and Fire Lion

    "What? You said that so many of you were killed by the other person alone?"


    At the headquarters of "Reincarnation", the president of "Reincarnation", Reincarnation Invincible, was shocked after hearing the news reported by his subordinates, and he couldn''t believe what he heard.


    You know, this is in the game world, not making a movie. With so many people playing one, each with one skill, that person is bound to die. You can''t die so many people on your own, and the other party has only one person. , But nothing happened?


    "Yes, yes, the president." The man was also a little scared when he saw his president was angry, but he reported the situation honestly.


    "This is impossible!" Samsara Invincible said, "Are you all pigs? Stand there and don''t fight back and let him kill?"


    "It''s not the guild leader, we have done it too, but that guy''s agility is very high, we can''t hit him no matter how we hit, and all of them were dodged." The player explained quickly.


    "High agility? No matter how agile it is, it is impossible to avoid all of them under siege by so many people!" Obviously, Samsara is still a little disbelief.


    "President, what I said is true, and, besides, that guy seems to be only level ten." Later, the player''s voice was already very small. To be honest, even he himself didn''t believe it. With so many of them, they were killed by a tenth-level player. If he hadn''t experienced it personally, he would have thought it was a fantasy.


    "Tenth level?!" Samsara Invincible was even more disbelief. When he wanted to come, there must be something in it. These people didn''t tell the truth, but the one who killed them must be a master, but he didn''t. They said so much.


    "Do you know who he is? Is he an''arrogant'' person?" Samsara Wudi felt that he still had to figure out Huang Feng''s identity first.


    "His name is Huang Feng, and we don''t know if he is from the''Proud World''. He was alone at the time," said the player.


    Samsara Invincible thought for a while, and then said to the player: "Okay, I know about this, you go down first."


    After the player left, Samsara Invincible said to another player next to him, "What do you think is going on?"


    The player who was questioned by Samsara Invincible is called Samsara Angel, a koo-headed sergeant of Samsara Invincible. In normal times, Samsara Invincible will ask him about many things.


    "I don''t believe what he just said, but that person named Huang Feng must be a master, but he is not as powerful as he said." The angel of reincarnation slowly fanned the fan in his hand and said that the fan was from the game store. It doesn¡¯t add any attributes, it¡¯s just used to install B.


    Samsara Invincible nodded, the words of the angels of Samsara were the same as he thought, and he thought so too.


    "The other party shouldn''t be a''Ao Shi'' person. Based on our current relationship with''Ao Shi'', if the other party is really a''Ao Shi'' person, there is no reason to hide his identity." The reincarnation angel continued.


    "Not bad." Samsara Invincible also nodded and said, they have completely torn their faces with the "Ao Shi" people. If the other party is a "Ao Shi" person, they will show their identity from the beginning.


    "Then you said, is it possible for us to take him into the guild?" Although Huang Feng only killed a lot of them, but for such a master, Samsara Invincible still wants to take him into his guild. After all, the more guild masters are. , The stronger the strength, and the thing about the people who killed them is not unforgivable. You can''t get acquainted if you don''t fight.


    "It''s possible." The angel of reincarnation said: "The opponent has not yet entered the guild, and, at level ten, apparently just came from Novice Village. As long as the conditions we offer are sufficiently attractive, then we can attract the opponent. This will not only enhance our strength, but also weaken the strength of other guilds."


    Samsara Invincible nodded and said, "I will make arrangements."


    And those with such a vision are obviously not the only person in Reincarnation Invincible. What happened in Jinjuehou¡¯s territory has already spread to the ears of many caring people, and these people are also very curious about the sudden emergence of Huangfeng. They are asking about Huang Feng''s identity.


    At this time, Huang Feng was fighting monsters. He didn''t know that his helpless actions would actually cause so much attention. At this time, he was looking for herbs while leveling.


    This time Huang Feng chose the thirty-fifth level ice and fire lion. This lion not only has high agility, but the attack power is not weak, but it can also use magic while using its sharp claws. Therefore, It''s very hard to kill. When Huang Feng arrived here, he didn''t find a single player.


    Huang Feng looked at the player¡¯s rankings and found that the player with the highest level is already at level 41. According to the previous player, the game has been in service for three months, and the highest level was only forty in three months. Level 1 shows how difficult the level of this game is to rise.


    And Huang Feng tried it. In the face of these thirty-five-level ice and fire lions, although he could not make a second kill, it took some effort to kill, but the attack of the lion was in his Lingbo step. In front of him, it was not enough to see, those lions couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "Little ones, start to work!" Huang Feng let out his three little brothers and said.


    Finally, I was able to appear in an open place and move freely. The three little guys were very excited, and they were constantly attacking the lions in front of them.


    Among the three younger brothers, Xiao Bai has the strongest attack power, while the sweaty BMW has the lowest attack power. When Xiao Bai faces these lions alone, there is no pressure, but the sweaty BMW is alone. When dealing with these lions, they were a little weak, and they often needed Huang Feng or Kitty''s help from the side.


    However, Huang Feng did not intend to recall the sweaty BMW. In such an environment, its danger is not too great, and actual combat can enhance its strength, Huang Feng is naturally unwilling to give up this opportunity.


    Therefore, at the end of Huang Feng¡¯s side, he and Xiaobai killed the lions in one group, while Kitty Hawk and the sweaty BMW worked together to kill the three groups at the same time, which effectively improved the efficiency of killing monsters. Therefore, Huang Feng The experience value of is like riding a rocket, constantly rising.


    Because there are no other players here, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have to worry about other people robbing him. Moreover, the explosion rate of this lion is also good, and occasionally one or two pieces of equipment can be dropped. Although that attribute is in Huang Feng¡¯s opinion, Not great, but if you sell it for money, you can make a fortune.

 873 Chapter 873

    "Ding Dong: Congratulations to the player''s level up to level 15, reward 5 free attribute points!"


    In less than half a day, Huang Feng had already upgraded to level 15. You should know that it takes at least two days for the average player to upgrade from level 10 to level 15. It can be seen that Huang Feng¡¯s monster killing upgrade How high is the efficiency?


    "Hey, that lion seems a little different."


    At this time, Huang Feng suddenly noticed a lion that had just been refreshed. It was obviously bigger than other lions, and it was even more majestic. Among so many lions, it was also very conspicuous.


    "Ice and Fire Lion King: The king of the ice and fire lions. Only one ice and fire lion can be produced for every 10,000 ice and fire lions, which is powerful."


    "really!"


    Because there are too many levels, Huang Feng can¡¯t see the specific attributes of the Lion King at all. However, the basic information is still available, and Huang Feng also knows that he has encountered the boss in the transmission. .


    For BOSS, all players like it, because it means that they have the opportunity to get good equipment. Of course, it is after killing the BOSS. And many things that BOSS burst out are impossible for ordinary monsters. Burst.


    When Huang Feng played games before, he never recharged. Therefore, he played very few BOSS. Even if he met, he might be robbed by those soft sister coin players. He couldn''t beat others. , Can only endure.


    But today this BOSS, he will not let go, not to mention that there are no other players around, even if there are, it is the blame for him to bully others, not others to rob him.


    "Little Bai, go to Kitty Hawk!"


    Huang Feng didn''t let the sweaty BMW go up this time. In front of this BOSS, the sweaty BMW seemed to be a little unsightly, and after he finished talking, he was the first to rush up.


    And the Lion King obviously discovered that Huang Feng, the one who killed many of its people, obviously didn''t want to let Huang Feng go, and also rushed towards Huang Feng.


    "Roar!"


    When Huang Feng and Xiaobai approached the Lion King, it suddenly opened its mouth and roared. Huang Feng immediately felt a dizziness in his head. He whispered inwardly and found that he could no longer move. .


    Sure enough, the system reminded him that he had the Lion King''s Lion Roar skill. Huang Feng was familiar with this skill. However, he had been careless before and didn''t expect the Lion King to have this trick.


    The Ice and Fire Lion King obviously didn''t mean to let Huang Feng go. Seeing Huang Feng''s movements were slow, he had a paw against Huang Feng, Huang Feng''s blood volume immediately bottomed out, and his body flew out.


    Seeing that the Lion King rushed towards him again, Huang Feng, who had not fully recovered yet, could only show a wry smile. He didn''t have any equipment on his body. The previous killing of monsters was more based on his agile skill. The defensive power is actually very weak, but now that he was beaten by the Lion King, he was immediately near death.


    "bump!"


    Just when Huang Feng thought that he was about to be attacked by the Lion King for a second time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, but it was the sweaty BMW he had put behind because of the distance, and did not receive the lion roar. Now that Huang Feng was in danger, he rushed up and raised his hoof to hit the Lion King.


    The Lion King didn¡¯t expect that the sweaty BMW appeared so quickly. He was kicked upright and turned back a few steps crookedly. At this time, the little eagle in the sky also swooped down and grabbed the Lion King. Suddenly, he took away a piece of meat.


    "Roar!"


    The Lion King roared again, but this time it was not because of the lion''s roar, but because of the pain. However, the Lion King''s ability was obviously more than that. After he raised his head and roared, his paw waved at the little eagle, a wind blade. When he flew towards Kitty Hawk, the speed of the wind blade was extremely fast. Kitty couldn''t dodge, and the right wing was hit, and he let out a scream. At the same time, a lot of feathers fell on the wings.


    "bump!"


    While the Lion King was attacking Kitty Hawk, the sweaty BMW kicked the Lion King again, and its strength was not small, and kicked the Lion King back a few steps again.


    The hairs on the Lion King¡¯s head were all upright, glaring at the sweaty BMW. Obviously, it was really irritated by the sweaty BMW. He rushed towards it. Although the sweaty BMW had already taken refuge, it still could not be completely Dodging, a few blood stains were caught on his body, and the wound was deeply visible.


    Just when the Ice and Fire Lion King wanted to make persistent efforts to get rid of the sweaty BMW, its body was hit again, this time with even greater power than the sweaty BMW just now!


    "Hey, little lion, you forgot about me!" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    As soon as the Lion King was about to get up to attack Huang Feng, it turned into a sandbag again and flew up, and this time it was the sacred beast Xiao Bai who attacked it!


    Therefore, under Huang Feng and his three pets'' cooperation and attack, the strong attacking Ice Fire Lion King, except for the fierceness at the beginning, at other times, it was simply abused by one person and three pets. In the end, when he died, he couldn''t do any more harm to Huang Feng and the others.


    However, the defensive power of this lion king is really strong enough. Huang Feng and the others fought it for a long time before killing it. You must know that Huang Feng and their attack power are not generally strong. Even so, Playing for so long is enough to show how rough and thick the lion king is.


    "Tired is a bit tired, but the harvest seems to be pretty good."


    Huang Feng glanced at the equipment exploded after the death of the Ice and Fire Lion King, and smiled very satisfied.


    Lion King¡¯s Ice and Fire Armor: Platinum Level: Physical Defense +300, Magic Defense +300, Strength +30, Constitution +40, Level 40 is required.


    Lion King¡¯s Leggings of Ice and Fire: Platinum: Physical Defense +100, Magic Defense +100, Strength +20, Constitution +30, Level 40 is required.


    Lion King¡¯s Ice and Fire Boots: Platinum: physical defense +100, magic defense +100, strength +20, agility +20, level 40 is required.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that this lion king was so generous and actually broke out a suit. These three pieces of equipment are platinum-level props. If you look at them individually, their attributes are already top-notch in the platinum level, and the three pieces are combined. Together, there are bonuses to suit attributes: physical defense +500, magic defense +500, strength +30, physique +30, agility +30, and there is actually a combination skill that can use the lion roar.


    "This is really the best equipment." Huang Feng looked at the three pieces of equipment and said with emotion. Looking at these three pieces of equipment alone, Huang Feng is already very satisfied. If this is sold, it will definitely sell a lot of money.


    However, the system may feel that it is not enough to stimulate Huang Feng, and he actually saw a dark and familiar brand on the ground!

 874 Chapter 874

    City building order!


    When Huang Feng picked up the black brand, he already had some guesses in his mind, but he thought his guess might be wrong. After all, according to his previous inquiries, this brand is still very rare. Many big guilds organized and wasted a lot of people''s manpower and material resources just to obtain this thing, but they returned without success many times.


    When Huang Feng learned of this situation, he had already planned to sell this brand. After all, he had no plans to build a city on his own, so he sold him when the brand was quite valuable now. After a while, this brand is worthless, and the burst rate has increased. If you want, you can just play it again.


    However, Huang Feng had not had time to sell the brand in his hand, so he obtained one again. This gave Huang Feng a slight illusion that this brand is not difficult to play, otherwise, how could he be so relaxed again? Get one?


    Actually, this is what Huang Feng wants to make. At present, the burst rate of this city building order is still very low. He can get the city building order again. One is that his luck is against the sky, this forty level. The Ice and Fire Lion King did have a chance to explode this city building order, but that probability was very low.


    Another reason is that Huang Feng is a monster that was fought by one person this time, and it has gone through a lot of levels. This has increased the explosion rate of the city building order to some extent. If other guilds come to fight this boss, they will definitely not It would be a person, even the person with the highest level at present, who wants to single out the Lion King, that would be impossible.


    Moreover, Huang Feng feels that the Lion King is very easy to kill because of his strong strength, coupled with the cooperation of three pets, and that these three pets are not weak, which gave Huang Feng the illusion. If you switch to another player to fight, you will need at least fifty and forty level players, and you may not be able to kill it.


    Therefore, in general, Huang Feng can obtain this city building order, one is luck and the other is strength.


    "Don''t worry about it now, just put it in the auction house when you return to the city." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    And when Huang Feng was about to continue killing monsters, his contact device rang, and when he opened it, it turned out that it was a friend who applied. This surprised Huang Feng because he didn''t know each other, or in this game, He doesn''t have any people he knows at all, so why would anyone take the initiative to add him as a friend?


    "Maybe the other party made a mistake." Huang Feng thought while rejecting the other party''s application.


    However, many of his contacts sounded again, this time it was still a friend application, but the name was changed, and another person wanted to add him as a friend.


    Just when Huang Feng was still wondering what was going on, his contact device was like a phone ringing, constantly ringing, all of which were requests from friends.


    "What''s going on? These guys are crazy, I don''t know any of them, and add me as a friend?" Huang Feng refused all, while muttering to himself, at the same time, he had already set up his friend application as Others cannot apply. In this way, he can only add others, and it is impossible for others to add him.


    "It''s finally clean, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng thought, but he didn''t want to add these unknown people as friends, it was a waste of time.


    After Huang Feng set up a friend application, those who wanted to recruit him suddenly had no choice. Even if the friend application failed, they simply couldn''t convince Huang Feng.


    After that, Huang Feng did not leave the territory of the ice and fire lion. Anyway, he was alone here, no one robbed the blame, and the upgrade was fast. He didn''t need to leave, so he kept leveling.


    Occasionally, when he was tired from leveling, Huang Feng asked the three little guys to continue leveling. Instead, he was refining medicine on the side. After practicing all the herbs he purchased, his medicine was finally upgraded to the intermediate level. At this time, Huang Feng also planned to leave here and return to the city, because his Na Ring is already full, and he must go back and clean it up.


    Huang Feng came to the auction house again, and put all the equipment in his backpack above the silver level for consignment. It may be because of leapfrog killing monsters. Huang Feng found that the explosion rate of the ice fruit lions was still very high. High, during this time, he obtained a dozen pieces of silver-level equipment and five pieces of gold. As for platinum-level equipment, there were only three pieces given by the Lion King.


    As for the equipment below the Silver level, Huang Feng sold them directly to the store. Although it was cheaper, he also changed some money. He directly purchased some raw materials for medicinal materials and was ready to continue practicing alchemy.


    "Let''s put this thing in, let''s put it in first to see the market situation." Huang Feng took out a city building order and put it in the auction house for consignment. The set base price is 1,000 gold coins and the time is 24 hours. .


    After handling these things, Huang Feng found an inn to go in and rest, and by the way, he refined the newly bought herbs. As for the auction house''s things, he would leave it out for now.


    What Huang Feng didn''t know was that when his city building order was put in less than a minute, he was discovered by someone. The man wiped his eyes in reality, and after confirming that he had read it correctly, he immediately told himself the news. Friends of, then more and more found the city building order, the whole game seemed to be agitated by the appearance of the city building order.


    "Is there really a city building order in the auction house?" The president of the "Ao Shi" guild confirmed to his men.


    "It''s true, it hasn''t been long since I put it in." His men replied.


    "Do you know who put it?"


    "I don''t know, the other party was consignment anonymously." The person said.


    "Go, watch me at the auction house right away, I''ll be there right away!" The president of the "Ao Shi" guild ordered. After that, he began to raise funds. The president of the "Ao Shi" guild understood that this time the city was built. Ling will definitely attract the attention of many people. After all, this is the first city building order to be auctioned off, and there are many guilds that need the city building order. So if you want to get this city building order, you need a lot of funds. of.


    And the president of the "Ao Shi" Guild did not guess wrong. When he was raising funds, other people who had ideas about the city building order were doing the same things as him. After that, they all rushed to it. The auction house in Xuanwu City, among the people who came this time, not only the people from Xuanwu City, but also many people from other cities.


    For a time, the entire Xuanwu City was surging because of a city building order!

 875 Chapter 875

    The leaders of those guilds are thinking about how to seize this city building order, while sending people to inquire about the owner of the city building order. If you can find him, it would be the best. Not only are there hopes of not having to compete with others. Under circumstances, get this city building order, and at the same time, you can also make a master.


    Those who can obtain the city building order must have extraordinary skills. After the city building order is obtained, it is not used to build the city but used for auction. Then the person who obtained the city building order is likely to be a casual player. For such a powerful player Individual players, the leaders of the guild, obviously don''t want to let go.


    It''s just that Huang Feng chose anonymous consignment at the beginning, so it is indeed difficult for these people to investigate Huang Feng''s identity.


    In order to be disturbed by the outside world, Huang Feng set the system not to accept outside information. He was practicing medicine alchemy with all his heart. In his opinion, this is his most important thing at the moment.


    Under his constant practice, all the herbs that were purchased were quickly used up, and he had to stop.


    "You can''t just refining this lowest-level formula. It''s too little experience to give you a successful refining." After stopping, Huang Feng began to wonder if he had missed something.


    At this time, Huang Feng remembered that he wanted to upgrade his medicine. In addition to constantly refining medicines, there was another way, which was to refine higher-level formulas. In this case, after the refining was successful, the experience value was many.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng immediately got up and went to the auction house again, where he believed he should find a suitable formula for him.


    However, when Huang Feng came to the auction house again, he was overwhelmed by the sights here. Although there were a lot of people here before, it was easy to get in, but now it can be said to be crowded. Now, people are everywhere.


    "This friend, ask, why are there so many people here?" Huang Feng asked a player next to him with his hand.


    "Don''t you know? Didn''t you come for the city building order?" the player looked at Huang Feng curiously and asked.


    "City building order?" Huang Feng was taken aback, as if he understood something. Could it be that so many people here came because of that city building order?


    "Of course, otherwise, what do you think everyone is doing here?" The player said affirmatively, "Everyone came to see the Jiancheng Order. Although most people definitely can''t afford it, it''s not bad to see it. Yes, you know, this is the first city construction order to be auctioned off. Everyone wants to open their eyes."


    "That''s it." Huang Feng understood it now. This person really came for his city building order. He had thought before that the city building order would be popular, but he didn''t expect it to be so popular.


    "I don''t know which SB, got the city building order, and actually put it out for auction. Isn''t it good to build the city by yourself? With your own territory, it is not easy to make money? It is really a brain drain." The player suddenly sighed. Tao.


    "Uh, this, maybe people want to sell it first to make money. After a while, the explosion rate of this thing has increased. It''s not difficult to fight, and then I will go to build a city." Scolding, Huang Feng was still very embarrassed and had to explain himself.


    "The explosion rate has increased? My friend? Don''t you usually read the official website?" The man looked at Huang Feng and said with a look of aliens.


    "What''s wrong? I rarely see that thing." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s no wonder that you still need to see more on the official website, and you can know more." The player said: "The official website has clearly stated that there are only one hundred city building orders in the entire game. After a hundred bursts, no matter what monsters you kill, it is impossible to get a city building order again. Think about how many people there are in this game? With so many people, there are 100 city building orders. How can the explosion rate increase?"


    "Ah, it turned out to be like this." Huang Feng suddenly, he also understood that if there were really only a hundred city building orders, then this thing is indeed very precious, and the explosion rate is unlikely to increase. It is not surprising that there are so many people looking at this city building order. After all, many people may not have been able to obtain this thing.


    However, this also shows the high value of this city building order, and Huang Feng is still looking forward to what price it can sell.


    "By the way, you didn''t come to see the order to build a city. Why did that come?" The player looked at Huang Feng and said, obviously still a very enthusiastic player.


    "I''m here to buy the formula for refining medicine." Huang Feng said, there is nothing to hide.


    "Are you a lifestyle player?" The man looked at Huang Feng and said, "No wonder you are not interested in building a city."


    "That''s right." Huang Feng didn''t deny either. His idea at the beginning of the game was to raise the level of alchemy.


    "It¡¯s not easy to buy formulas for refining medicine. There are indeed formulas for sale here. However, either the price is too high or the people from the big guild have bought them early. Therefore, the players on one side can only be Buy those low-level formulas." The player said.


    "I just want to buy a few low-level formulas first, as long as it is slightly higher than the system gives." Huang Feng said, his current alchemy level is not high enough, even if there is a high-level formula, he can''t use it. .


    "That can be seen," the man said.


    After Huang Feng bid farewell to the player, he continued to squeeze in, and the most talked about by the surrounding players along the way was about the city building order. As the player just said, among the players who came here, Most of them came to see the city building order.


    After Huang Feng entered the auction house, he began to look for formulas for refining medicine. However, the price of those formulas made him stunned. There is indeed no cheap one. As long as the formulas that cannot be obtained from the system store, the prices here are somewhat high. Outrageous, and high-level formula, but not a single one.


    "It seems that if you want an advanced formula, you can only rely on yourself." Huang Feng thought to himself, it is too difficult for him to obtain an advanced formula in this auction house.


    However, in order to be able to upgrade the alchemy technique earlier, Huang Feng had to exchange some money from reality and purchase a few formulas. He has no money now, and he can only make money when the equipment and city building orders are sold.


    With a few recipes, Huang Feng left the lively auction house, and then bought some herbs, ready to continue practicing alchemy.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that when he went out, he actually met the previous player. That player obviously remembered Huang Feng. After seeing Huang Feng, he took the initiative to say hello, and then said to Huang Feng, "Right, you Isn¡¯t it a pharmacist? If you want to get a recipe, you can find a few friends to go to the dungeon of Alchemy Canyon, where the BOSS drops the recipe, but the probability of dropping is very low."


    "Alchemist Canyon?" Huang Feng had been busy fighting monsters before, and he didn''t pay much attention to the dungeon. However, the other party actually said that. Obviously there must be such a place, so he said, "Thank you. I will go, add a friend."


    "Okay." The player did not refuse, so Huang Feng had his first friend in the game: drinking water and choking to death.


    "This ID is really interesting." Huang Feng smiled in his heart.


    Because Huang Feng bought a lot of herbs this time, and they were based on the newly bought formula, he didn¡¯t use up all the herbs until the next afternoon. However, because of the success rate. , He wasted at least one-third of the herbal medicine, this is because the formula he refined is not high, which shows how low the success rate is.


    And when Huang Feng ran out of herbs, the equipment and city building orders he had deposited at the auction house had also been sold.


    Among them, those equipment sold a total of 30,000 gold coins. Among them, the platinum suit was the first to sell a total of 20,000 gold coins. The remaining equipment only sold a total of 10,000 gold coins. High-level suits are still difficult. Made it.


    As for the city building order, Huang Feng was truly shocked. Although he knew that the city building order would be very precious because of its limited quantity, he really didn''t expect it to be sold at such a price.


    Twenty million gold coins!


    You know, the exchange ratio between the gold coins in this game and the real soft sister coins is one to ten. That is to say, his order to build a city has sold for 200 million, which is equivalent to using it in another space before. The entire Huaxia Mercenary Corps has worked hard for a year. You know, it took him less than half an hour to obtain this brand.


    "It''s really a huge profit. At this price, I want to sell the brand in my hand." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    However, after hesitating, he still did not do this. It was completely his luck to get this brand again this time. It is hard to say if he can get it next time. Moreover, he wants to be in this game in the future. If he continues to make money, it also needs a site, so this city building order is still useful to him.


    Huang Feng went to the auction house to collect the money. By the way, he also found out that the buyer of the order to build a city was actually an "arrogant" person. He had to sigh that he and the "arrogant" and "reincarnation" people are really predestined. what.


    With the huge sum of money, Huang Feng didn''t rush to level up, but went to the guild management office and established a guild, whose name was still "China"!However, at present, he is still a polished commander, and Huang Feng is not in a hurry to recruit, but goes directly to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "You want to build a city?" The city lord asked after hearing Huang Feng''s intentions, staring at Huang Feng.


    "Yes!" Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng came this time to apply for the construction of the city. Since he has already decided to build the city, it is naturally better to go earlier.

 876 Chapter 876

    "Well, building a city requires a city building order, plus one million gold coins," said the city lord.


    "One million?" Huang Feng said in surprise. Coupled with the cost of building a city of 20 million, the cost of building a city is really not low.


    "Isn''t there? If not, you have to wait until you have raised money to build a city." The city lord said.


    "Yes, yes." Huang Feng said quickly, they are already here, and he was willing to even take out the order to build the city, so how could he not be willing to take twenty million?


    The city lord glanced at Huang Feng with a little surprise. In fact, the system characters in this game are very intelligent, and the city lord actually knows the power of the big guilds in his city, but he Obviously, he hadn''t heard of it before. There was such a guild as Huaxia, and it was the first time he had heard of Huang Feng''s name.


    "Is your guild just established?" The city lord did not immediately accept the money Huang Feng handed over, but asked Huang Feng''s question.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said.


    "I have a task here, I don''t know if you are not interested," said the city lord.


    "What task?"


    "My daughter is seriously ill. I only know that the Resurrection Pill can save her. The formula for the Resurrection Pill is only available in the Alchemy Canyon. If you can give me a Resurrection Pill, I can give you a free territory, Guild Level up to one level, in addition, you can also allow you to recruit soldiers from me, and I will give you a dark gold-level equipment." The city lord said.


    Hearing the reward, Huang Feng''s eyes brightened. If he completes this task, that is to say, at least he will have won one million gold coins. In addition, he has the right to conscript. Although it costs money, It was also very good. Huang Feng didn''t really value the last Dark Gold equipment.


    "Are there any restrictions on tasks?" Huang Feng asked.


    "You must complete it within one month. If you can''t do it, the level will drop by five, and the level of the guild will drop by one. If the guild itself is level one, the guild will be forcibly disbanded!" said the city lord.


    "This punishment is too serious, right?" Huang Feng frowned, knowing that it is not easy to upgrade a guild. In addition, it is not acceptable for everyone to drop a character''s level by five, especially when the level is high. Level 1 time usually takes ten and a half months.


    "You don''t have to accept it," said the city lord, but Huang Feng could still see his anxiety in his eyes. Obviously, his daughter was sick and he was very worried.


    "Okay, I accept it!" Huang Feng thought for a while and said, his guild was originally level one, and he hasn''t done the guild task yet, even if it is disbanded, the big deal is to rebuild it again, just need to spend some more formalities It''s just a fee.


    As for the character level, Huang Feng is more able to ignore it, anyway, the speed of his upgrade is not slow.


    "Very good." The city lord looked at Huang Feng and smiled comfortedly and said: "It''s not too late, you should hurry up to complete the task."


    "That''s goodbye next." Huang Feng said.


    After leaving the City Lord''s Mansion, Huang Feng contacted the only friend in his friend column, wanting to understand this task in detail.


    "You also took that task." The man who choked his teeth after drinking water said, it seems that he also knows this task.


    "Well, let me take it even more, I don''t know too much yet, do you know this task?" Huang Feng said.


    "I know, this task is actually not unusual. Many guild leaders have accepted it. Some are in the city lord¡¯s mansion, and some are in the guild task. As long as it is a newly established guild, you will usually encounter this task. There are a lot of people, but the situation is not optimistic." The man choked to death when drinking water.


    "what happened?"


    "There are two difficulties in this task. The first one is that the burst rate of the Resurrection Pill is too low. Many people in the guild have organized personnel to fight the Alchemy Canyon dungeon, but until now, I have not heard of anyone. I got this pill."


    "The other point is that even if you get a pill, if the level of alchemy skills you need is too high, you can''t refine it, and you can''t get the resurrection pill." Drinking water, choking to death, said.


    Huang Feng frowned again. He didn''t expect this pill''s burst rate to be so low, but if he thinks about it, he doesn''t feel surprised. If anyone has completed this task, then he would not receive this task. Now, this task is obviously a one-time task.


    "It''s okay, I''ll try it. Anyway, my level is not high. If I fail, I will fail." Huang Feng said.


    "You are calm. I heard that many guild leaders have regretted it now. They seem to understand that they may not be able to complete this task, but the punishment for the task is very serious." Tooth choked to death and said a little gloating that he was a casual player, so he didn''t have much favor with those big guilds.


    "However, when did you establish a union?"


    "Just established, just play around, do you want to come in?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Me? I don''t need it anymore. I''m used to playing games by myself, so I''m comfortable." The man choked to death with drinking water.


    "Alright." Huang Feng didn''t force it either.


    Later, after Huang Feng hung up the communication device, he bought some antidote, and then went straight to the Alchemist Canyon. Before drinking water and choking people to death, it was said that some of the monsters in that dungeon had the ability to poison players.


    "Drink, there are really a lot of people." When Huang Feng came to the Alchemist Canyon, he found that there were many players here. In fact, it is not surprising to think about it. The prescription for this game is now very valuable, and there is a lot of demand. , And this Alchemist Canyon is the place known to be the most likely to get a prescription. Although the explosion rate is still very low, it is also much higher than other wild monsters. Therefore, players want to come and touch Luck, if you get a precious prescription, then send it out.


    "Alchemist Canyon is at a difficult level, and there is still a mage. Let''s set out when he comes!"


    "Walking by, don''t miss it, the newly released Silver-level equipment, with him, you are guaranteed to pass the Alchemist Canyon!"


    "Buy prescriptions, buy any prescriptions at high prices, the price is good!"


    In the square outside the Alchemist Canyon, there are quite a few players yelling at this time, some want to form a team, some are selling equipment, there are all kinds of people, of course, Huang Feng I also found that many resident players arranged by the guild here just want to buy the prescriptions obtained from it as soon as possible.


    And Huang Feng saw a big sign at the entrance of the dungeon. The sign was suspended in the air, and the font was large. As long as the players came here, they could see it.


    Clearance record list: Kuangzhan team cleared the difficulty level Alchemist Canyon dungeon the fastest, and the clearance time is one hour and thirty minutes!Squad members: Captain: Kuangzhan Tianxia, ??members: Kuangzhan Yi, Kuangzhan Fat, Kuangzhan Peak, Kuangzhan Shui!


    Clearance record list!


    When Huang Feng saw that many players saw this list, his eyes were full of envy. Obviously, it is a great honor to be able to appear on this list, and this crazy battle team is obviously a member of the guild, Huang Feng also listened to drinking water, choking his teeth and choking to death. People said that this guild is called "Crazy Fighting Legion". In this guild, all players like PK, and all of them are fighters. Their PK experience is very rich and they cooperate very well. Subtle, so even if this guild is not one of the top ten guilds, it has a great reputation in the game.


    "One hour and thirty minutes? Difficult level?" Huang Feng looked at the fonts and muttered to himself. It seems that the current player has only cleared the difficulty level copy. As for the nightmare and legendary levels, no player has cleared the level. , And this one hour and thirty minutes time was also a bit beyond Huang Feng''s expectation. He felt that it was a bit longer, but because he hadn''t entered the dungeon to read it, he didn''t know what level it was.


    "I''ll also enter the difficulty level dungeon first." Huang Feng thought for a while, and chose the difficult level dungeon first. The dungeons are divided into simple, ordinary, difficult, nightmare and legends according to the degree of difficulty. , The further you go, the more difficult the dungeon becomes and the harder it is to clear the level.


    There is no time limit to enter the dungeon every day. However, one is because it takes too long to enter the dungeon, and the other is because it takes money to enter the dungeon. So, in fact, the time for players to enter the dungeon every day is also Not too much, of course, the exception of the kind of dungeon madman and the union wasteland.


    After paying the money, Huang Feng was teleported into the dungeon. Before he could see the surrounding situation clearly, he felt several attacks coming towards him. Huang Feng quickly avoided and entered a corner position. Then he saw several dog-like creatures appearing where he stood before.


    "Chi Yan Dog:???"


    Huang Feng can only see the monster''s name. As for the specific name, he still can''t see it. For this situation, he has become accustomed to it. Who makes him always leapfrog to kill monsters? According to the introduction of this dungeon: In the difficulty level dungeon, the lowest level of monsters is 35, and the highest is level 40. It is this level, which also makes it impossible for many players to clear the level. Now there are no more than fifty teams that can clear the level, and the fastest is also used. It took an hour and thirty minutes.


    As for the nightmare-level dungeon, the difficulty is even greater, because that is based on the level of the player entering the dungeon to determine the level of the monster. The lowest level of the monster there is five levels higher than the highest level among the players. Of course, the lowest level of the monster is not Will be lower than the forty-five level.


    As for the legendary dungeon, it is 15 levels higher than the highest level among the players!At least level 55!In a short time, it is impossible for a player to pass a copy of this difficulty.

 877 Chapter 877

    However, the more difficult the dungeon, the higher the burst rate and the more things you can harvest. This is everyone knows. Therefore, even if it is difficult to pass, there are still many players going every day. Try more difficult dungeons, especially those big guilds. They are even more keen on this. Once any of them can pass such a dungeon for the first time, it is also a symbol of the strength of the guild, and it is very good for their guild promotion. Helping.


    Therefore, those big guilds will have special wasteland reclamation teams, they have the most extensive experience and the best equipment, their task is to open up wasteland of each instance, in order to start the guild''s reputation.


    However, obviously, at the nightmare and legendary levels of the dungeon of Alchemy Canyon, no guild has yet to complete the challenge.


    "Little guys, all come out to work!" Huang Feng released the three little guys. These three little guys now understand what kind of world they are in, and understand that here, they are They can continuously improve their abilities, so they are very eager for the battle here.


    Among the three little guys, the sweaty BMW is currently the most obvious. After all, its previous strength was the worst among the three. Therefore, the degree of improvement will naturally be the largest. Only a few days after coming here , Has already risen to level 15 along with Huang Feng, and has improved a lot in terms of strength and speed. The only pity is that it has not yet been able to comprehend any skills.


    And Xiao Bai''s promotion was the slowest. After all, it was a sacred beast. His previous strength was not weak. Although his strength has improved in the past few days, he can''t clearly see it.


    As soon as the three little guys came out, they were more active than Huang Feng, and immediately began to look for the traces of the monsters. After finding the Chiyan Dog, Huang Feng didn''t need to rush up one after another.


    "Bump!" Xiaobai went up, facing one of the dogs with a paw. The Chi Yan dog hadn''t reacted yet, and he flew out, losing half of his life.


    And the speed of the sweaty BMW is also not slow. When it came to the Chi Yan Dog, it raised its hoof and kicked it against one of them. The Chi Yan Dog also reacted this time and wanted to fight. The sweaty BMW came head-on, and as a result, it flew upside down like its companions, and its blood volume was reduced by a third.


    "Tweet!" Unwilling to fall behind, Kitty flew into the Chi Yan Dog. With two sharp claws, he grabbed one of the Chi Yan Dogs directly, and then fluttered his wings high again, no matter how hard the Chi Yan Dog struggles. There was no way to break free. Afterwards, Kitty fell from the sky and fell half dead.


    Although none of the three younger brothers was able to kill the Chi Yan Dog in seconds, it also caused a crushing situation. Huang Feng had to sigh that his three younger brothers were really better than one.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not evade anymore, and also went up to attack, and his Lingbo Weibu and Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist had already cooperated quite proficiently. Using these two exercises together, not only made him seldom receive the substance. Sexual attacks, and, while avoiding, can cause a lot of damage to the opponent.


    In less than two minutes, the dozen or so Chiyan Dogs that attacked Huangfeng were all wiped out. However, when they first came in, they encountered such a situation, which also shows that this copy is indeed not simple. of.


    After killing these Chi Yan dogs, Huang Feng did not stop and continued to move forward. However, after not walking for a long time, suddenly his body shook and the ground sank a little, and Huang Feng was still thinking about what happened. At that time, several monsters emerged from the ground.


    "Long-tailed scorpion, very poisonous!"


    The introduction is equally simple. However, Huang Feng dare not care. Although the information he saw is still not much, he at least knows that this thing is highly toxic. Therefore, when dealing with it, he must be more careful, even For the sake of safety, Huang Feng didn''t let the weakest sweaty BMW get on board this time, but he brought on the two little guys, Xiaobai and Xiaoying.


    The scorpions in front of me were more than two meters long and were completely dark. The tails of the stilts shone with terrifying pointed wings. Even if they were not poisonous, the pointed wings of the tail were a very dangerous thing.


    The long-tailed scorpion was not polite with Huang Feng, and rushed straight towards Huang Feng, bringing up a cloud of dust on the ground. Huang Feng did not dare to be careless, quickly picked up Ling Bo with a slight step, and cleverly avoided it, after which he punched it. On its back, however, its back has a hard shell, and Huang''s attack did not achieve much effect.


    "It seems that this guy''s physical defense is not weak." Huang Feng sighed, and then started using magic.


    "Fireball!"


    Huang Feng casually hit the Long-tailed Scorpion with a fireball, and immediately left a wound on its body. Although this fireball technique is the lowest level of magic, now Huang Feng''s overall strength has reached the first-class master. So, even if you just use the simplest fireball technique, the damage is not small.


    "Oh!"


    The long-tailed scorpion suddenly yelled, and his tail swept away. Huang Feng was short and dodged, but the second fireball technique was already out.


    The long-tailed scorpion was hit hard again and wanted to fight Huang Feng, but he couldn''t. As for the other long-tailed scorpions, Xiaobai and Xiaoying had been attracted away by the two little guys, Huang Feng commanded this. The effect, in this way, he has a relatively quiet environment to deal with this long-tailed scorpion.


    It didn''t take long for the long-tailed scorpion to be killed by Huang Feng. He didn''t touch Huang Feng until he died. After that, Huang Feng followed the same method and killed the remaining long-tailed scorpions.


    But at this time, Huang Feng was surprised to find that this long-tailed scorpion actually broke a prescription.


    "Long-tailed scorpion venom: requires one part of licorice, two parts of Ziyuhua, and two parts of Wuguo. The refined venom of long-tailed scorpion contains highly poisonous, and it can be poisoned to the target again. Level: Advanced."


    "It''s actually a medicine formula!" Huang Feng exclaimed in surprise.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that this was the second wave of monsters, and he was so lucky to burst out a potion formula. This luck is too good, Huang Feng himself has to envy his luck.


    Moreover, this potion is still very useful, whether it is in PK with players or when killing monsters, it is very useful, think about it, as long as it is refined, it will be very popular.


    Moreover, this formula only requires a senior alchemist, and it is not too difficult to achieve.


    After obtaining this formula, Huang Feng became even more motivated. He continued to advance with his three little brothers. Along the way, he killed a lot of monsters, but he never broke the formula again. The equipment was exploded. A few of them can be regarded as comforting Huang Feng''s injured heart.


    "Polar White Bear:???"


    When Huang Feng came to the end of the dungeon and saw the last BOSS, he obtained a bunch of question marks again, still not knowing what the bear was capable of.


    However, already here, Huang Feng naturally didn''t mean to give up, he didn''t stop, and rushed towards the white bear.


    Not to be outdone, the white bear stood up on his hind legs, beat his chest fiercely, raised his head and screamed, and rushed towards Huangfeng. As he approached Huangfeng, he raised his fist and hit Huangfeng. , Huang Feng hid his head as soon as he tilted his head, there was even a crack in his ears.


    Huang Feng also slammed a punch and hit the white bear, but it was like hitting a wall. He only felt his hand hurt, but he didn''t see much damage to the white bear.


    The white bear turned his head to look at Huang Feng, his eyes were full of contempt. Obviously, Huang Feng was tickling him just now, and it did not cause any harm.


    "Look, look at a fart!" Huang Feng muttered to himself. After that, he shouted at the white bear. This time Huang Feng used the lion roar. Although the white bear is a big boss, he is in front of Huang Feng''s lion roar. , Still in a dizzy state.


    Huang Feng wouldn''t be polite with him. He had already taken out a dagger that had previously obtained the silver rank. After that, the dagger was inserted into the white bear''s eyes!


    "Aw! Aw!"


    The white bear roared, both eyes were bleeding non-stop. Obviously, there was no way to see the surroundings. At this time, Xiao Bai jumped onto its body and bit against its neck. Going up, after that, before the white bear shook his fist, he jumped again, and at this time, the white bear''s neck had been bitten, and the blood kept flowing out.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t stay idle either. His dagger was inserted into the injured area of ??the white bear''s neck again. After a meal, the white bear''s wound became bigger, and the blood kept flowing out as if he didn''t need money.


    At this time, the white bear finally awoke from the dizziness, but he had not had time to fight back. At this time, Huang Feng and the sweaty BMW¡¯s attacks arrived at the same time, one man and one horse, great strength, the size of the white bear Although not small, there was still no way to control his body this time, and he fell to the ground.


    "Puff!"


    Huang Feng followed like a shadow, following the white bear. After it had not reacted, the dagger had been inserted into its heart, and the attacks of Xiao Bai, Kitty and the sweaty BMW followed.


    In this way, Bai Xiong, with the more skilled cooperation of Huang Feng, died unwillingly. As the last BOSS, it has its own dignity. However, he did not expect that he would die like this, and he did not even give Huang Feng. What damage the peak caused, which made it very unwilling, but there was no way.


    And Bai Xiong was worthy of being the last BOSS. After it died, a bunch of things appeared on the ground. In addition to a few medicine bottles and equipment, Huang Feng also discovered two potion formulas, which made him instantly overjoyed.

 878 Chapter 878 Cleared a Legendary Dungeon

    Warrior''s Power Formula: It can increase the user''s attack power for half an hour.


    Warrior''s Shield Formula: It can increase the user''s defense power for half an hour.


    The two formulas increase attack power and defense power. Although they are both temporary increases, they are obviously very useful in actual combat. Moreover, because the increase is still not small, Huang Feng estimates that it is similar to the previous one. The recipes are the same, these two recipes are also very good.


    Moreover, these two formulas actually only require advanced medicine alchemy. This gives Huang Feng see hope. He is now an intermediate medicine alchemist. It is not too difficult to upgrade to a high-level medicine alchemist. After all, Before the advanced level, there is no difficulty in upgrading, as long as the proficiency is enough.


    "Congratulations to player Huang Feng for clearing the difficult level Alchemist Canyon. It took 50 minutes."


    "It took fifty minutes? That doesn''t mean that my fight broke the record of the previous mad fighting team?" Huang Feng said to himself.


    Sure enough, when he was teleported out, when he saw the clearance record list outside, he found that the top one was no longer the mad fighting team, but his name: Huang Feng!


    "Who is this Huang Feng, why did he clear the customs so quickly?"


    "I haven''t heard of it. Look, he is alone, and he has only so little time to pass the level. This is a hidden super master."


    "Could it be the master of which big guild?"


    "It shouldn''t be. If any guild had such a master, they would have promoted it a long time ago, and they can still be as unknown as they are now?"


    It was not only Huang Feng who saw the change in the clearance record list. The players at the entrance of the Alchemist Canyon had already discovered the changes in this list for the first time, and they speculated about Huang Feng''s identity.


    "The brothers outside said that the clearance record list has changed and our team has been replaced."


    In the nightmare dungeon of Apothecary Canyon, there were five all-warrior players who were killing monsters. One of them reported the news to several of his teammates after watching the contactor for a while.


    "Oh, who replaced us? Reincarnation? Or Proud? Or Nightwalker?" A man in the lead said: "If you are replaced, let''s replace it. Anyway, that dungeon, after we cleared the customs, we didn''t fight again. , Give them the top position, let¡¯s get through this nightmare-level dungeon first."


    However, the person who just looked at the linker was a little bit hesitant, and then said: "It''s not those people. The holder of the latest record is not from the Great Guild, but someone who doesn''t know where it came from. ."


    "What, what do you mean? It''s not from the Great Guild, who are they?" the leading player asked madly against the world.


    "It''s not exactly who, but a person!" The player who just saw the linker said: "That player is called Huang Feng, a guy who was at level 15 before and was promoted to level 16 after clearing the dungeon."


    Obviously, the mad warriors were still very detailed in their investigation of information, and they actually found that Huang Feng''s previous level was 15th.


    In fact, Huang Feng is now the target of investigations by many guilds. Before, he has attracted the attention of many people. Now he has cleared the dungeon of Apothecary Canyon so quickly, which once again attracted the attention of many people. Many people in the guild are investigating Huang Feng¡¯s identity.


    "What? Only one person? You mean, the player named Huang Feng, he cleared the dungeon of Alchemist Canyon alone, and it still took less time than us?" Kuangzhan Tianxia obviously couldn''t believe it. With his own ears, even though they didn''t do their best at the time, he didn''t dare to say that he could get through the dungeon of Alchemist''s Canyon Dilemma level alone. In his opinion, it was obviously impossible.


    And now this thing that seemed impossible to him had already happened. There was only one person on the other side, but he had opened up the copy of Alchemist Canyon, and it took less time than the five of them.


    "I think so." said the player who had contacted the outside world before. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the list of clearance records outside now clearly shows Huang Feng''s name, and there is only He is alone.


    After Kuangzhan Tianxia heard his comrade¡¯s words, his face was gloomy and almost dripping. He didn''t expect such a person to appear. If other guild players broke his record, he might just smile suddenly and didn''t care. After all, he and his team have occupied the leaderboard for a long time. Now even if he is driven down, he will not think too much. After all, players in other guilds are not vegetarian.


    However, now that he was driven down by a casual player, he was a little unacceptable. This was completely different from what he thought before.


    "All to cheer me up, today we must clear this nightmare-level copy!" Kuangzhan Tianxia said to several of his teammates, his tone is beyond doubt.


    However, several of his teammates smiled bitterly after hearing what he said, because they had been fighting in this dungeon for several days, but they still failed to get through this dungeon, the difficulty of this dungeon. It is not comparable to the previous difficulty level dungeons. The strength of the monsters inside is not only more difficult than the previous dungeons, but also some monsters have been added. For these monsters, they don¡¯t understand and have died a lot. Time again.


    Now that their captain said that they would clear this dungeon within today, they were a little unconfident, because they felt that this was almost impossible.


    However, since the captain has already said so, and it is obviously stimulated by the person named Huang Feng, these players obviously won''t be surprised by their captain at this time.


    Huang Feng obviously didn¡¯t know that his small, indifferent action would actually cause such a big reaction. After he saw the time he spent setting a record, he was indeed a little surprised. However, He didn''t care too much, because he came here to play this dungeon not only to obtain more formulas for alchemy, but more importantly to obtain the formula for the resurrection pill. Now, obviously he has not obtained it yet. , In other words, his task has not yet been completed.


    "It seems that we have to choose a higher difficulty dungeon." Huang Feng once again stood in front of the dungeon and muttered to himself. He thought for a moment and felt that it should be the more difficult dungeon, and the probability of obtaining the formula of the resurrection pill The bigger, and although he can''t say that he is crushing the difficult-level dungeon now, it can also be said that there is no too much difficulty, so he can challenge the more difficult dungeon.


    Therefore, Huang Feng thought for a while and skipped the nightmare level directly, and chose the legendary level dungeon difficulty. When dying in the dungeon, he will not deduct experience points, but will start over again. In his opinion, there is no What''s the big deal, it''s just a waste of some time. If the legendary dungeon can''t be beaten, he will choose a nightmare dungeon.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took a rest outside the dungeon, and then entered the dungeon again. This time, he chose not the difficult-level dungeon, but the legendary level, one that no player in the game has ever chosen. Copy difficulty!


    When Huang Feng entered the Alchemist Canyon again, although he was already prepared, his body was still knocked out. This time the monster was obviously more agile and stronger.


    When Huang Feng''s body stabilized, he saw the monster in front of him. It was still called Chi Yan Dog. However, whether it was a head or its body shape, it was better than those previously encountered in the difficulty level dungeon. Stronger.


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to be careless, and quickly released a few pets. At this time, the Chi Yan dog had rushed up again. Huang Feng didn''t have time to think about other things, so he quickly avoided, and at the same time, he was looking for opportunities to fight back. .


    Facts have proved that Huang Feng¡¯s Lingbo Weibu is really a top-level exercise. Although those Chiyan Dogs have been strengthened, their attack power is stronger, and their agility is higher. However, they are still not enough in front of Lingbo Weibu. As long as Huang Feng pays attention to avoiding, he is still not injured.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s three little pets, after many cooperations, and Huang Feng have already had a tacit understanding. Therefore, although the monsters in this dungeon are stronger, but in Huang Feng and his three In front of a pet, it is still not enough to see.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng spent more time this time, he still successfully cleared the entire legendary copy of the Alchemist Canyon!


    At this time, whether it was the mad fighting team or other guild teams, they were still fighting in the nightmare-level dungeon, and they obviously didn''t know that someone had cleared the dungeon, and it was a legendary level with higher difficulty.


    "Congratulations to the player for clearing the Legendary Apothecary Canyon dungeon. It took forty minutes, because the player is the first player to clear the Legendary Apothecary Canyon dungeon. A special recipe!"


    The system prompt sounded again in Huang Feng¡¯s ears. Huang Feng was slightly startled, and he accepted it with pleasure, because he knew better about the original copy. Although there were more monsters he didn¡¯t know, Huang Feng cleared the customs. His time is still reduced a lot, this is because the difficulty of the copy has increased, otherwise, he will use less time.


    However, Huang Feng was not too happy at this time, because after the death of the last BOSS, he did not get the recipe for the Resurrection Pill he wanted, so even though he obtained two other recipes, Moreover, several pieces of good equipment have been obtained, but Huang Feng is obviously still somewhat dissatisfied.

 879 Chapter 879

    "This is impossible!"


    On the square outside the Alchemist Canyon, the captain of the Kuangzhan squad, Kuangzhan Tianxia, ??couldn''t help but call out when he saw the latest clearance record list.


    Clearance record list: Huangfeng team cleared the Legendary Alchemist Canyon dungeon the fastest, in 40 minutes!Squad member, captain: Huang Feng!


    When Huang Feng cleared the Legendary Alchemist Canyon dungeon, his name was already updated on the record list outside the dungeon, and the sensation this time caused was bigger and bigger than before!


    Many players have already entered the difficult-level Apothecary Canyon dungeon. Although none of them can pass the level, they also know the difficulty of this dungeon. It is not so easy to pass the level.


    However, now Huang Feng has easily cleared the legendary Alchemist Canyon dungeon, and it took even less time than others to go to other dungeons, which is a bit unacceptable.


    Especially the main players of the big guild, many of them have personally experienced the difficulty of the Nightmare Alchemist Canyon dungeon. They have not been able to completely get through that dungeon. It can be seen that the difficulty of this dungeon is how old are you.


    But now, they saw that there was a player who had cleared the legendary Alchemist Canyon dungeon based on one person''s ability. Of course, they would feel unacceptable.


    If they are elite players from well-known guilds, that¡¯s fine. However, this Huang Feng obviously didn¡¯t know where it came from, and there was only one person before he formed a team. In this case, he could actually pass Legendary copy, and it takes so little time, those people are not strange.


    "Who is this Huang Feng?" This is the idea in many people''s minds.


    "Huang Feng? Are you sure that the person who cleared the Legendary Apothecary Canyon dungeon alone is called Huang Feng?" The president of "Reincarnation" asked in shock.


    He also knew the difficulty of this dungeon, because he had also entered this dungeon before. At that time, he just went in and took a look. As a result, in the legendary dungeon, he couldn''t hold on to it for a minute, so he was caught inside. The monster of the group was wiped out, and after that, he never went in again, because he knew that it was impossible to fight this dungeon with their current strength.


    However, now that someone got through, or there is only one person, he was naturally shocked, and what shocked him even more was that the person who cleared the Legendary Alchemist dungeon actually had some connections with their guild, but, This does not seem to be good news, because the relationship between them and Huang Feng is not good, and there have been conflicts before.


    "Yes, chairman, that person is called Huang Feng." A member of "Reincarnation" said.


    "It seems that Huang Feng is really a top master." Said the angel of reincarnation.


    Samsara Invincible nodded, and then said to his men: "Go, be sure to find out who this Huang Feng is. After finding him, you can''t offend him, know?"


    "Yes, President, I will do it now."


    At the same time, there are many people who made the same decision as Samsara Invincible. These people are the high level of some guilds, and their purpose is the same, to find Huang Feng and then recruit him!


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s contact device is still set to a mode where strangers cannot add friends. Therefore, it is not easy for those people to find Huang Feng and contact Huang Feng. In this game, players cannot Put your name on your head, so if you don''t know what Huang Feng looks like, even if they face Huang Feng, no one will know if Huang Feng doesn''t say his identity.


    "Go, let''s go in again!"


    After a period of easing in the mad war world, he has now accepted this fact, but he is not reconciled to lagging behind others. He is an arrogant person, and now that he is thrown away, he is about to catch up.


    Several people in the mad war team looked at each other, and they all saw the bitter smiles in each other''s eyes. They were also arrogant people, but their brains weren¡¯t showy anymore, so you can understand that they now get through the nightmare level. It''s all very difficult. As for trying to catch up with that person, it''s almost impossible.


    However, they did not stop their captain, nor opposed him, because, even if they knew their current strength was not enough, they had no habit of giving up, so they would try their best to chase Huang Feng.


    "This time we enter the Legendary dungeon!" Kuangzhan Tianxia said.


    "Okay!" the others also responded.


    As a result, the few people in the Kuangzhan team didn''t take a long time to rest, they disappeared on the square again, and entered the dungeon. Not far from them, Huang Feng was standing there with an unhappy expression.


    Although other people know that he can get through the Legendary dungeon based on his strength alone, they are all shocked by his strength and are very envious of his achievements, but he is not satisfied, because although he is Cleared the copy of the Legendary Alchemist Canyon, but he did not get the formula, so his previous efforts seemed useless.


    "This is already the most advanced copy. I haven''t got the formula yet. The burst rate of that formula is so low?" Huang Feng said to himself.


    However, Huang Feng obviously has no intention of giving up. If he can''t get it once, he will fight twice. If it doesn''t work twice, then he will fight three times. Anyway, he has already opened up a copy, and he is more familiar with the copy. , It¡¯s not a problem if you want to get through again, it just takes more time.


    As a result, Huang Feng disappeared from the scene again and entered the dungeon, and this time he entered the legendary Apothecary Canyon dungeon.


    Because of the previous experience, it takes less time for Huang Feng to get through the dungeon. Therefore, the players at the door of the dungeon were shocked to find that Huang Feng cleared the Legendary Alchemist Canyon dungeon on the record list. The time required is getting shorter and shorter.


    From the beginning, it takes forty minutes, to the following thirty-five minutes, and then to thirty minutes. Each time Huang Feng enters the dungeon, it can reduce more usage time. Most players are still at the difficult level. When the dungeon was troubled, Huang Feng was constantly refreshing the clearance records of the legendary dungeon. Why did this make them feel so embarrassed?


    And those players who were not convinced by Huang Feng, who also wanted to clear the Legendary dungeon, after trying a few times, they found helplessly that it was impossible for him to succeed. Huang Feng did it again and again, even more. Easy clearance, which made them feel desperate.


    "Haha, finally got it!"


    Finally, when Huang Feng fixed the time to clear the Legendary Alchemist Canyon dungeon at 21 minutes, he finally obtained the formula he wanted from the last BOSS.


    "Resurrection Pill Formula: The formula required to make the top-level medicine Resurrection Pill. Materials needed: Tianshan Snow Lotus, Flame Grass, Fuhu Water, Muzihua, and Refining Medicine Level: Grand Master!


    "It''s not easy. I finally got this prescription. However, the level of this alchemy technique is a bit high." Huang Feng muttered while looking at the prescription in his hand.


    Now that he has obtained this prescription, Huang Feng also decided to leave here temporarily. What he has to do next is to upgrade his refining technique as soon as possible. Only in this way can he refine this prescription.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng, although he only obtained the formula of Resurrection Pill at the end, he still obtained many other prescriptions in the previous multiple copies. On the one hand, he played the most advanced The dungeon, on the other hand, he had only one person to enter the dungeon, so the explosion rate of this dungeon was naturally increased a lot, and the prescriptions and other equipment he obtained during this period were not many.


    With these prescriptions, as long as Huang Feng has enough herbs, it is not too difficult to improve the alchemy technique. Of course, it is only in the low-level situation. When the alchemy technique is high, it is not. Simply continuous refining is enough. Opportunities and insights are needed.


    However, Huang Feng can''t manage that much now. His time is only one month, and he must upgrade his medicine alchemy to the master level within this month.


    "Is he finally reaching his limit?"


    Ever since Huang Feng constantly refreshed his own record of clearing the Legendary Apothecary Canyon dungeon, many players have been paying attention to his latest situation. Among these people, there are individual players and guild players. They are all watching Huang Feng constantly refresh his own records.


    And now that Huang Feng¡¯s clearance record is frozen at 21 minutes, and there has been no change for a long time, the players breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they also think that this 21 minutes is already Huang Feng¡¯s limit. , He simply cannot continue to break this record.


    However, this record is also a bit desperate. Many people who wanted to surpass Huang Feng were a little disappointed for a while. They felt hopeless beyond this record.


    Of course, not everyone gave up, at least the people in the crazy battle team still did not give up, they are still working hard in the copy.


    And all of this seemed to have nothing to do with Huang Feng for the time being. He closed his contact device and no longer received any news from the outside world. After buying enough materials, he hid himself and practiced medicine alchemy.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s practice took half a month, because he learned a lot of high-level formulas, so after successful refining, he gained a lot of experience, so the level of refining is still very high. Quickly, in this short period of half a month, he has been upgraded from intermediate to expert alchemy!

 880 Chapter 880: A Special Necklace

    Huang Feng stopped one because the massive amounts of medicinal materials he bought had been used up under his constant practice. Also, when his alchemy level rose to expert level, he found that he wanted It is too difficult to raise the level of the refining technique again. After the refining is successful, the experience value given is too low.


    "It seems that we have to think of other ways." Huang Feng said to himself.


    After that, he went to the auction house. Although there are a lot of people in the current auction house, there are a lot less people compared to when there was a city building order auction before. Huang Feng was working on the sweepers of various medicine materials. , While opening the browser, I want to ask if someone choked to death due to drinking water, if there is any news during this period.


    And when Huang Feng opened the browser, before he had time to ask, he choked his teeth after drinking water and asked him first: "Huang Feng, you finally opened the contact device. I have been contacting you all this time. ."


    "Contact me? What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    "That Legendary Apothecary Alchemist Canyon clearance record list, isn''t it you?" The man choked to death by drinking water.


    At that time, the person who choked to death by drinking water was not at the scene, so he did not know about this in the first time. However, afterwards, this matter slowly spread, and he also knew it, and the record was constantly refreshed. The person is actually called Huang Feng!


    You know, this is in the game. It is impossible to have the same name here. Therefore, he immediately thought of contacting Huang Feng and wanted to confirm whether that person was him. However, at that time, Huang Feng Feng had already closed the communication device, and went to practice medicine alchemy. He naturally couldn''t contact him.


    "It''s me, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng said. He didn''t think this was a great thing, so his tone was very plain.


    "What''s the matter?" The man choked to death screamed after drinking water, choking his teeth, "Do you know, you are now the man of the game in the whole game, there are people everywhere inquiring about your news, the players of the Grand Guild, I''ve been trying to play that dungeon for this period of time, but they all failed, so they want to find you even more."


    Drinking water, choking his teeth and choking to death did not lie. Although half a month has passed, no one can get through the Nightmare Alchemist Canyon dungeon, not to mention the legendary one, that crazy battle team. It is already the fastest progress of the dungeon among many players, and it also falls at the last boss of the nightmare-level dungeon every time.


    However, Huang Feng was able to get through the Legendary Level by himself half a month ago, which obviously shows that Huang Feng is far ahead of everyone.


    "Some people say that you have found a bug, and some people say that you are a great master. Anyway, there are many people talking about you now." Drinking water and choking to death said: "Don''t you have a guild? If you announce your identity now, There must be a lot of people applying to join."


    "No, I don''t want too many people to join my guild." Huang Feng said, he has less than a year in this game world, so he does not intend to recruit too many players in the guild Come in, in that case, when he leaves this world, it is difficult to say whether he can control that guild.


    And this is why Huang Feng wants to complete the task of the city lord. For the several rewards given by the city lord, what he wants most is the right to be mercenary. This game is very humane. Every character With his autonomous thinking, Huang Feng would like to discuss with the city lord at that time whether he would change the reward slightly.


    "Don''t want people to join?" Drinking water and choking to death is a bit surprised. As long as the guild is established, who doesn''t want to make their guild bigger?He didn''t expect Huang Feng to think so.


    However, this is Huang Feng''s own business after all, and he can''t say too much, and now Huang Feng is in his impression as a super master with a strange personality, and he is still very happy to meet such a master. .


    "By the way, I have something here, you may need it." Drinking water choked his teeth and said.


    "what?"


    "A piece of equipment." Drinking water, choking his teeth, said, after that, he posted the attributes of the equipment to Huang Feng.


    "Withered Bark Necklace: According to legend, this necklace is the jewelry of Grand Master Alchemist Davis, and its attribute: Alchemy level plus one!"


    The attributes are quite simple, but Huang Feng''s eyes brightened after seeing this necklace. Doesn''t he need this kind of equipment that can increase the level of alchemy?He came to the auction house now to buy this kind of equipment. He didn''t expect to have such a piece in the hands of his only friend.


    "This equipment is of no use to me, just give it to you." Drinking water, choking to death, said generously.


    "Where are you? I''ll find you right away!" Huang Feng said immediately.


    Coincidentally, the person who choked his teeth due to drinking water also had to come to the auction house. So, the two met at the auction house. When they met, the choked person gave the necklace to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng couldn''t wait to look up, and after seeing that the attributes were indeed like this, he smiled with satisfaction, and then said, "How much is it?"


    "You can just give it anything you want. It''s useless to put this thing on my way." The person choked with water and choked to death said indifferently.


    "How can it be done!" This thing is of no use to the other party, but for Huang Feng, it can be of great use. Of course, he can''t just give it casually.


    Therefore, Huang Feng opened his ring, took out two platinum-level equipment from it, handed it to the drinking water, choking his teeth, and said: "I won''t give you money, these two pieces are going to be given to you."


    After drinking the water, choking his teeth and choking to death, his eyes suddenly lit up, but he immediately said, "No, your two pieces of equipment are too expensive, I can''t ask for them."


    "Is it expensive? I think it''s not as good as your necklace." Huang Feng said.


    Platinum-level equipment is indeed very good equipment for other players. However, for Huang Feng, it is really of little use. Most of the time, he fights by evasion. His skill is The best weapon.


    And this necklace is very useful to Huang Feng. In his opinion, it is indeed more useful than those two pieces of equipment.


    "But..." Drinking water, choking his teeth and choking to death is still a bit hesitant. You must know that the best equipment he has now is only Silver Grade, and there are only two pieces. This is the equipment of mainstream players. Circumstances, gold-level equipment, that is only available to the core members of the Great Guild, as for platinum-level, it is even more rare.


    Therefore, people who choked with water and choked their teeth naturally wanted platinum-level equipment, but they felt that Huang Feng had suffered too much when he exchanged such two pieces of equipment with a useless necklace.


    "Nothing but, just put it away, I don''t lack these two pieces of equipment here." Huang Feng said, he was telling the truth, after all, he is a legendary copy that has played so many times, good equipment in the ring. Not many.


    "Okay, thank you, then, just tell me if you have anything to do in the future!" Drinking water, choking his teeth and choking to death, people had liked these two pieces of equipment, and now Huang Feng persuaded him to accept them, but he felt like I am very grateful to Huang Feng, thinking about what Huang Feng needs help in the future, he will definitely do his best to help.


    "I just happen to have something to ask you. During this time, has there been any major incidents in the game? I have been retreating and contacting alchemy, so it is not too clear." Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s a big event, but there is." Drinking water, choking his teeth and choking to death, people put on the equipment with joy, and said: "It is the people of the''proud'' and the''reincarnation''. After a large-scale battle, it is now The armistice is over, but there are still small-scale conflicts. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s no longer the mainstream. The senior leaders of the two guilds now seem to focus on the construction of the city. After all, if they fight all the time, they will lose. Their own strength, and after the city is built, the money they make is their own."


    Huang Feng nodded. This is understandable. After all, it is the mid- and early-stage of the game, and development is still the main focus. In the later stage, the guild war will break out on a large scale.


    After drinking water, choking to death, he talked to Huang Feng about some things in the game. The two separated. Huang Feng continued to look for the same special equipment as the necklace just now, while drinking water to choke to death was to go. After upgrading and acquiring the new equipment, he couldn''t wait to try the new equipment.


    Huang Feng reviewed all the equipment sent for auction in the auction house, and could not find the same equipment as the deadwood necklace, which shows how rare such equipment is.


    Huang Feng had to put the medicine refined during this period in the auction house, and then left here to go to the city lord''s mansion.


    "What, did you say you got the formula of the resurrection pill?" The city lord looked at Huang Feng with surprise and said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said: "However, my level of refining medicine is not enough. I am afraid that in the remaining half a month, I will not be able to refine that resurrection pill."


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, the city lord frowned. After that, he seemed to hesitate for a while. Then he asked his servant to hold a box and handed it to Huang Feng, saying, "Lend this thing to you first, and return it to me after you use it. "


    Huang Feng opened the box, and there was a ring inside, and the ring did not have many attributes, but it surprised Huang Feng because this ring was the same as the necklace that was given to him by drinking water and choking his teeth before, nothing else. Attributes can only increase the level of alchemy by one level!


    With the necklace and ring, plus Huang Feng himself is already an expert alchemist, so after Peyton has these two pieces of equipment, his alchemy level has reached the master level!

 881 Chapter 881 Refining the Soul Resurrection Pill

    "Master City Lord, don''t worry, with this thing, I will definitely be able to refine the Pill of Resurrection!" Huang Feng said to the City Lord.


    The city lord nodded. Huang Feng was able to obtain the formula of the Resurrection Pill so quickly, which was a little beyond his expectation. Now that Huang Feng made such a guarantee, he was relieved a lot.


    With the ring, Huang Feng left the city lord''s mansion and returned to his temporary residence. After that, he took the ring and necklace and took out the Shenlong Cauldron at the same time!


    After Huang Feng wears the Two Arrows equipment, he is now a master-level pharmacist. Not only can he refine the Resurrection Pill, but he can also use the Shenlong Cauldron. You must know that he has obtained the Shenlong Cauldron for some time. This is the first use.


    Under Huang Feng¡¯s control, the volume of the Shenlong Ding gradually increased. After that, Huang Feng put in the herbs he had already prepared. These herbs cost him a lot of money. There are two kinds of medicine, or He got it from that gorge. Anyway, the cost of Huang Feng''s refining of this medicine is not low.


    Then, Huang Feng discovered that the process of refining medicine in the Shenlong Ding seemed to be different from the process of refining medicines in the ordinary medicine cauldron before. When other medicine cauldrons were refining medicine, the whole process was very quiet. As long as the peak is constantly using skills against the medicine cauldron, it is enough.


    But now this Shenlong Cauldron is obviously different. After Huang Feng used alchemy on it, the Shenlong Cauldron slowly spun up. There was some white smoke on the cauldron, but Huang Feng wanted to control it. Staying in this medicine cauldron, don''t let it tilt, of course, not holding it with your hands, but controlling it with skills.


    As Huang Feng continued to use alchemy techniques, the Shenlong Cauldron began to slowly emit bursts of fragrance, which should be the smell of medicine, Huang Feng was overjoyed, and at the same time he did not dare to be careless, and continued to control the Shenlong tripod.


    "Congratulations to the player for getting two Pills of Resurrection!"


    Finally, a system reminder sounded from Huang Feng''s ear. He quickly reduced the Shenlong Cauldron, and then took it in his hand and poured out two pills from it.


    Resurrection Pill: It has the effect of bringing back the dead.


    It was really successful, and I gave two of them at once!Huang Feng said in surprise that he used to refining according to a portion before, but because of the special nature of the Shenlong Cauldron, it has a probability of getting more pills, but Huang Feng did not expect that this is the first time he uses it. Shenlongding actually triggered this attribute, so luck was really good.


    Among the several medicinal materials of Pill of Resurrection, the most precious one is Tianshan Saussurea. Huang Feng did not find this thing in the herbal garden. He still bought it at the auction house, and only found such a plant. If he fails in alchemy this time, he can only continue to look for medicinal materials, and he may not be able to find it. If there is really no time at that time, he can only ask the city lord for help, and the other party may not be able to help.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng''s luck was obviously good. Not only did he succeed in one go, he also won one more.


    After Huang Feng put away the pill, he went out and returned to the City Lord''s Mansion again. The City Lord was surprised that Huang Feng had returned so quickly.


    Lord City Lord, I have completed your task. This is the resurrection pill you want. See if there is any problem. Huang Feng handed one to the city lord.


    Is it all right so soon?The city lord said in surprise. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to finish the pill so quickly. He thought that such a pill was not only a formula, but also the success rate of refining would not be too high. At least it will take some time before he can give the pill to him, but I didn''t expect that Huang Feng would be fine so soon. I didn''t have much time to leave here until he knew that he was alone.


    However, despite some surprises and suspicions, when he took the resurrection pill, he was finally sure. Then, he couldn''t help being excited. You know, he was very worried about this medicine. For a long time, no one was able to bring him, but Huang Feng only took the task for half a month, and it was actually completed. He was naturally shocked.


    Please wait a moment, I will come as soon as I go.The city lord said, after that, he brought in the resurrection pills that Huang Feng gave him


    The inner room was obviously going to give his daughter medicine.


    Huang Feng didn''t care, so he waited quietly in the hall. Fortunately, the butler of the city lord''s mansion did not dare to neglect his master''s guests, and offered delicious and delicious food.


    Not long after, the city lord came out with a smile of joy. After that, he shook Huang Feng''s hand excitedly and said: Thank you, thank you very much, my daughter is already cured, if it weren''t for your medicine, my daughter would be in danger.


    Huang Feng smiled and said: It''s okay, this is what I should do. Huang Feng said polite words, but in his heart he was thinking, hurry up and reward me, what''s the meaning of thank you in a bare mouth?


    Fortunately, Lord Santos did not seem to forget to give Huang Feng a reward. He clapped his hands and called the butler. The butler had a tray in his hand. On the tray was a piece of equipment and a black sign. The sign had a big big one. Order word.


    This is the token. With this token, you can recruit no more than fifty soldiers in Xuanwu City. You can recruit these soldiers in the barracks yourself.The city lord handed the token to Huang Feng and said.


    Lord City Lord, can I change the token Huang Feng and said tentatively.


    What do you mean?what do you want?The city lord asked.


    This is the case. My guild has just been established. I don''t want to recruit players, so I want to recruit some aborigines. I don''t know if it is possible.Huang Feng asked.


    That''s it.The city lord muttered to himself, it is not impossible, but you really decided to recruit only the aborigines?Santo Confirmed.


    Yes.Huang Feng confirmed.


    Well, you wait.The city lord said, and then asked the butler to take a token again and handed it to Huang Feng and said: This token, you hold it, with this token, you can recruit civilians and slaves into your guild in Xuanwu City. In addition, if your guild needs my help, you can seek my help as long as it does not exceed the scope of my authority.The City Lord said.


    Really?Huang Feng said in surprise.


    of course!The City Lord said affirmatively.


    In fact, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that there were a lot of unemployed people in Xuanwu City. Although the city owner had thought of many ways before, it was still useless to solve the problem completely. Now Huang Feng actively said that he would recruit from the city. For the aborigines, the city owner is naturally happy.


    Huang Feng is also very happy. With the words of the city lord, Huang Feng will not have much trouble in Xuanwu City in the future. Although he will build the city in the future, the newly built city will still be affected by Xuanwu City. Control, of course, you can also not accept the control, but you will be crusade by the court. If you can withstand the crusade from the court, it is also possible. However, with the current player''s strength, it is impossible to resist the strength of the court army. Therefore, the current players still dare not listen to the dispatch of the court, and must be controlled by the system city, and Huang Feng now has the promise of the city lord, he is naturally very happy.


    Thank you Lord Santo!Huang Feng said politely that he will still be under the control of Xuanwu City in the future, so naturally he wants to have a good relationship with the lord of Xuanwu City.


    Also, the ring is given to you, but the reward for your equipment can only be cancelled.Car; said the city owner.


    This is natural.Huang Feng said that Huang Feng likes the ring very much. There are very few things like this that directly increase the skill level. This kind of thing is unavoidable, and now it can be rewarded by the city lord, Huang Feng naturally Is satisfied.


    From here; Huang Feng''s mood is very good after the city lord''s mansion left. He was originally just a simple task, but the reward he finally got was unexpectedly good. Not to mention getting a resurrection pill, he could still recruit. The aborigines entered the guild and gained the friendship of the city lord. In addition, Huang Feng also obtained special equipment. With that ring, Huang Feng can now use the Shenlong Cauldron.


    It seems that doing more tasks is still very beneficial.Huang Feng said to himself that the reward for this mission made Huang Feng once again feel the benefits of doing the mission, especially for this mission, the benefits were far beyond expectations.


    The lord of Xuanwu City still took great care of Huang Feng. This time he gave a reward: words; Huang Feng¡¯s territory is for him to choose, and when he chooses, he also gave Huang Feng a careful introduction to the surrounding situation. In the end, he also recommended a territory of Huangfeng. If it were other people, the city lord would not say so much.


    The place recommended by the city lord to Huang Feng is very good. The surrounding monsters are level 40 to level 60 monsters. It is a holy place for players to level up for a long time. Moreover, there is a mineral vein near this territory. With this mineral vein, Huang Feng can guarantee that his city will not be short of human flow for a long time. It can be seen that the city lord has taken care of Huang Feng very much.


    After Huang Feng left the city lord¡¯s mansion, he went straight to his own territory. However, this time, he was not alone, and a steward followed. This steward was not the special care of the city lord, but the guild leader of every city that built the city. They will get it. Their role is to help players build the property territory as soon as possible. Later, if the player wants to change it, there is no problem at all, and most of the guild leaders will change. After all, they are more Believe in the people you bring, the players will be more flexible than the system characters when handling things.


    However, Huang Feng will not change it. Here, system characters are more credible than players!

 882 Chapter 882 The City Is Built

    "This is my territory?"


    An hour later, Huang Feng stood in an empty place and said to himself.


    The area in front of the site is very open, and the leveling point is not far away. The monster levels are between forty and sixty, as the previous city lord introduced. This is the next long time. , The most popular level among players, and, according to the player¡¯s current upgrade speed, it will take at least half a year to upgrade from level 40 to level 60. Therefore, Huang Feng does not need to worry about the flow of people.


    "Yes, Lord City Lord, if you are satisfied with this place, then I will immediately arrange for someone to start building the city here." said a fifty-year-old person next to Huang Feng, who was arranged by the City Lord of Xuanwu City for Huang Feng The steward of, although every guild that builds the city will get a system character to help them familiarize themselves with the management of the city, the system characters that are dispatched are also different.


    The lord of Xuanwu City obviously took care of Huang Feng, and there was no doubt about the ability of the people sent to him.


    "Satisfied, I am very satisfied." Huang Feng said: "You can arrange for someone to build the city here now."


    "Okay, Lord City Lord," said the butler.


    After that, I didn¡¯t know that behind him was like a juggling. Suddenly, many people appeared. These people all had tools in their hands. After they appeared, they got busy in the place designated by Huang Feng, and in front of Huang Feng¡¯s eyes. , Slowly saw the walls emerge from the ground.


    This game is as close to reality as possible, so even if it¡¯s building a city, it¡¯s not that Huang Feng can suddenly rise from the ground after a word. It takes a process. Regardless, this process is shortened by the system a lot. It usually takes about a week.


    Looking at the crowd of busy people, Huang Feng nodded very satisfied, very satisfied with the attitude of these people.


    However, Huang Feng did not continue to stay here, but after arranged for the butler to supervise here, he left. There will not be too many things here, and there is no need for him to stay here all the time.


    What Huang Feng wants to do now is naturally to expand his guild. With the promise of the city lord of Xuanwu, Huang Feng can finally let go of his hands and feet to expand his guild.


    This game is very realistic. In Xuanwu City, the players have their own things, and the aborigines also have their own things. They will not be the same as other games. They can only do the same things repeatedly every day. They also need to eat and sleep. Similarly, they need to work and earn money.


    And this is one reason why the city lord takes special care of Huang Feng. Of course, Huang Feng must promise him that there can only be aboriginal people in his guild, and there can be no player. Otherwise, for Huang Feng¡¯s care, It will be gone in the future.


    Huang Feng came to a large square in Xuanwu City. Generally, players rarely come to this place. Most of the people gathered here are aborigines. Some of them are aborigines who come to look for work, and some are brought. Slaves in the trade.


    And these people are of no use to other players. They cannot and cannot hire these people, but the price is very high. Moreover, these people are just ordinary people, and there are various other kinds of people. Restriction, this also caused, almost no players will come to this place.


    However, this place is a very good place for Huang Feng. He has the authorization of the city lord of Xuanwu City to recruit aboriginal people into the guild. In other words, as long as he takes a fancy to the people here, And the other party did not object to joining his guild, he could take away anyone, but the corresponding price was small and pitiful.


    Huang Feng is not in a hurry to find anyone, but is slowly observing. After all, he has experience buying slaves, and he has dealt with slaves for a long time, knowing which slaves are strong and honest. He also knows which slaves like to steal and rape, such a person is obviously not what he wants.


    It took about half a day before Huang Feng recruited about three hundred slaves and civilians and entered his guild. Those slaves were bought by him, so as long as he provided meals, it was enough for the civilians. It is necessary to give them "salary" if they are recruited at some price.


    Of course, Huang Feng prefers that all his guilds are slaves. In that case, it will be more convenient for him to manage. However, recruiting some civilians is also part of his previous promise to the city lord of Xuanwu City. Therefore, he must fulfill this promise.


    Because of the previous tasks completed, Huang Feng''s current "Huaxia" guild is already a second-level guild, but among many guilds, a second-level guild is not very conspicuous, so it won''t attract much attention.


    A second-level guild can recruit three thousand guild members. However, Huang Feng is not too anxious to use up all the quotas in line with the principle of avoiding abuse, but is ready to recruit slowly.


    After having members, Huang Feng can arrange his members to do corresponding guild tasks to upgrade the guild level. Because it is all due to the aborigines, Huang Feng is also handy when dispatched, and nothing will happen. problem.


    After everything was arranged, Huang Feng continued to practice medicine alchemy. Although he had the reason of the necklace and ring, he was now a master-level medicine alchemist, and he could use the Shenlong Cauldron completely. However, After all, it is necessary to use other things. When he returns to reality, these things cannot be brought back. Therefore, he still has to practice medicine alchemy and can use Shenlong Cao without using other equipment.


    And Huang Feng''s practice lasted for a week. During this week, many things happened in the game.


    First of all, because Huang Feng completed the mission of the city lord of Xuanwu City, the guild leaders of other guilds who accepted this mission were judged by the system as failure, and failure is to be punished, and those who accept this mission can Not only those guilds in Xuanwu City, many guild leaders, even from other cities, all went to Xuanwu City to take up this task.


    As a result, many guild leaders have dropped, and the guild¡¯s level has also dropped by one level. The guild leaders of those big guilds are not low, and the level of the guild is also very high. If it is not as painless as Huang Feng, the punishment is very serious.


    Therefore, a behavior of Huang Feng was directly caused. The player''s strength in the game has dropped by a level, and the players of these guilds are asking who has completed this task. However, they have no clue until now. They couldn''t find out at all, and Huang Feng went to retreat to practice alchemy, and did not tell others that he had completed the task, so naturally other people didn''t know.


    In addition to this matter related to Huang Feng, another matter is also related to Huang Feng, that is, there were originally only nine cities on the player city strength rankings of the system, but now there is one more city called " The city of "Huaxia", the city built by the "Huaxia" guild, seemed to pop up suddenly. No one had heard anything about it before. Naturally, everyone was very concerned and curious about this city.


    However, they were destined to have no way to investigate Huang Feng''s head, because after Huang Feng arranged a housekeeper to supervise the construction of the city, he did not show up again, and even if they wanted to find him, they couldn''t find him.


    In addition to these two things, the friction between other guilds is still happening. This is also an inevitable thing. When players are in the game, they often do not deliberately control their words and deeds. Whenever I encounter something that makes me uncomfortable, I will not swallow, just do it in one word!


    Therefore, this has also caused conflicts between players. Sometimes, it is possible that just a casual look can cause a large-scale conflict, and the players all have friends in the game. If you suffer, you will definitely find your friends to help you get ahead, so, in this way, the involvement will naturally become wider and wider.


    Of course, Huang Feng doesn''t need to worry about this. His guilds are all aborigines. As long as they don''t have his permission, those people will not mess with other people.


    However, the presidents of other guilds obviously won''t have such good luck as Huang Feng, and in many cases, in order to seize a better leveling point, they even initiate conflicts on their own initiative.


    However, these conflicts are inevitable for players in the game, and no one will care.


    And a week later, Huang Feng stopped practicing, not because he didn''t want to contact medicinal alchemy, but because his city was already built, he naturally wanted to check it out for the first time.


    "This is my city?" Huang Feng stood at the city gate, looking at the two big words "Hua Xia" on the gate, muttering to himself.


    "Yes, Lord City Lord." The steward said, "However, the defenses of these city walls are not high. If there is an enemy attack, it may not be able to withstand the enemy''s attack, but the city defense must be reinforced."


    Huang Feng nodded, this is for sure. After the city is built, it must spend time and money on it. At this time, the role of the housekeeper can be reflected. With them, players can understand how to build the city faster , However, most butlers just do things in a regular manner. They will not help the player save money, but will blindly strengthen the city defense.

 883 Chapter 883 Altar

    Under the leadership of the butler, Huang Feng entered his city for a tour. At this time, the city is still in a state where outsiders cannot enter by default. Therefore, except for Huang Feng, other players have no way to enter the city, and the city has only He is a player.


    The current structure of the entire city can be seen very well. Only the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is where Huang Feng stays. There are also several basic functional stores such as blacksmith shops, drug stores, and grocery stores. If Huang Feng wants other stores, he can I have to spend my own money to build it.


    As for the most important teleportation formation of a city, there is no such thing, which also needs Huang Feng to build.


    Huang Feng scratched his head. It seems that the money spent on building the city is indispensable. However, all of this money must be spent. Only when the city is built can money be made.


    "First help me build the teleportation array, and then, restaurants, inns and other places will also hurry up to build." Huang Feng said to the housekeeper.


    "Okay." The butler said: "The teleportation array needs one million, and the restaurant and the inn each need one hundred thousand."


    When Huang Feng heard this number, he was secretly stunned. A teleportation array actually required one million. This number is definitely not small, but the amount of money that restaurants and inns need to spend is acceptable.


    However, even if it feels expensive, Huang Feng can only reluctantly take it out. After all, it is more than an hour away from Xuanwu City. If there is no teleportation formation, other players would be willing to come here. It''s hard to say.


    After letting the butler continue to build the city, Huang Feng left, but the city was still inaccessible to outsiders. Huang Feng did not intend to let other players in until the teleportation array was built.


    This time Huang Feng didn''t immediately practice medicine alchemy, but went to the mine in the mouth of the city lord of Xuanwu City, because that mine was already behind the level sixty monster area, so no players came here yet. Huang Feng became the first group of players here.


    "The cursed mine!"


    When Huang Feng first arrived near the mine, he saw the introduction of the mine.


    "A mine full of resentment?" Huang Feng said to himself: "Is there any secret in this mine?"


    However, Huang Feng walked directly in. As soon as he entered the mine, the light dimmed. When Huang Feng had just adapted to the light inside, he saw a skeleton approaching. The speed of the skeleton was not fast. At that time, even the bones on his body would make various sounds, making Huang Feng wonder if it would suddenly fall apart.


    "Dark Skeleton: Level 41,???"


    Huang Feng can only see the level of this skeleton this time. As for his attribute, he can''t see any one. This is not surprising, after all, his current level is still too low.


    When Huang Feng was observing the skeleton, the skeleton had already walked to Huang Feng¡¯s side, stretched out his hands, and grabbed Huang Feng. Huang Feng drew back when he was short, but he was thinking about himself When he escaped the attack of the skeleton, the skeleton''s foot actually kicked over and hit his calf all at once.


    "-532!"


    A big damage came out of Huang Feng¡¯s head. You should know that after entering the mine this time, Huang Feng got himself equipped and put on several pieces of equipment, which increased his defense a lot, but even so, He was kicked slightly by the skeleton now, and he lost most of his blood.


    "This skeleton attack is high enough!" Huang Feng said. After that, he didn''t dare to be careless and dealt with this skeleton monster wholeheartedly.


    The facts have proved that although this skeleton¡¯s attack power is very high, his movement speed is very slow, and his attack speed is also not fast. As long as Huang Feng seriously uses Lingbo''s microsteps, the skeleton cannot hit him. , Then its attack is useless no matter how high it is.


    In less than a minute, Huang Feng killed the skeleton. He gave a lot of experience. Moreover, he even burst out a piece of equipment, which made Huang Feng pleasantly surprised by its explosive rate.


    However, Huang Feng did not rush to move on. Instead, he thought about it and found something abnormal. You should know that there are more mines in this game, and these mines are obviously for life players. , Those players with mining skills can collect mines here, and then refine weapons and armors.


    Therefore, in general mines, there are either no monsters, or monsters with a very low level. Like now, monsters with such a high level are rare in other mines, or they have never been before. Yes, if the monster level is so high, then those pure life players don''t live.


    "Could it be that the words''full of resentment'' just now were messing up?" Huang Feng said to himself.


    However, now he obviously has no way to find the answer. If he wants to know the answer, he must move on and enter the bottom of the mine, so that he can get the answer.


    Therefore, Huang Feng continued to move forward, and did not stop around for mining.


    And along the way, Huang Feng encountered a lot of skeleton monsters. These monsters were the same as the one he had encountered before. They moved slowly and attacked high and did not pose much threat to Huang Feng.


    And when Huang Feng entered the second floor, he found that the movement speed of the skeletons here was higher than that of the first floor. Moreover, the skeletons of these skeletons looked brighter, and some skeletons even held a skeleton knife in their hands.


    However, these skeletons are still not too threatening to Huang Feng who has Lingbo Weibu, but he has to be more careful when he is fighting.


    It took more than an hour for Huang Feng to get through the second floor and enter the third floor. The third floor is still skeleton monsters. However, these skeleton monsters have undergone great changes. Some of them are already riding underneath. They were wearing skeleton horses, and some of them were wearing armors. Although the armors were relatively old, it was clear that their defenses were higher than before.


    For those skeletons without horses, Huang Feng didn¡¯t worry too much. Even if they had armors, they would just hit one or two more shots. However, the skeletons with horses improved their attack and speed a lot, much better than before. The skeletons are more than twice as powerful.


    Huang Feng is already a little struggling to fight, as long as these skeletons not only increase their attack and speed, but also increase their number a lot, so Huang Feng also asked all three younger brothers to come out and move around.


    The three little guys didn¡¯t feel the slightest fear when they saw these skeletons. Instead, they rushed up aggressively and helped Huang Feng eliminate the skeletons. With the help of the three younger brothers, Huang Feng killed the skeletons more easily. Up.


    After spending about half an hour, Huang Feng opened up the third floor and was ready to enter the fourth floor. At this time, he already had a lot of equipment in his Na Ring, because this place was the first time someone came. These skeletons were also killed for the first time, so the explosion rate was very high, and in this way, it was obviously cheaper for Huang Feng.


    When Huang Feng took the three younger brothers into the fourth floor, he found that the situation inside has become a little different. This is no longer the dim scene before, the light here should be brighter, and the fourth floor Something different from the previous one is that in the middle of this floor, there is a big altar. On the altar, there are a few "people" wearing black hoods, dancing around the altar, performing some kind of ritual. .


    And below the altar, there are a lot of skeletons. The bones of these skeletons shine with metallic luster, and they are also covered in complete armor. This time the armor is no longer the same as before, but The light is much brighter.


    And among these skeletons, there are some skeletons wearing wizard cloaks. These skeletons hold magic wands in their hands. Obviously, they should be the magicians in the skeletons.


    "Damn human beings, you shouldn''t have come here!"


    A "man" in a cloak on the altar turned around and looked at Huang Feng. It was surrounded by black clothes all over his body, and there were circles of black mist around him. Therefore, Huang Feng could not see what he looked like.


    "What are you doing?" Huang Feng asked. Obviously, he thought the other party could communicate.


    "This is not your responsibility!" the other party said.


    Then, the skeletons who were standing respectfully under the altar rushed towards Huang Feng. Huang Feng frowned slightly, feeling a bit tricky, but they weren¡¯t too scared. They were in the middle of the altar. In the place covered by the black mist, there was something that made him feel palpitation.


    "Go!" Huang Feng also said to his little brother.


    Then, Huang Feng took his three younger brothers and fought with each other. With the previous experience of killing skeletons, these skeletons were stronger, but Huang Feng still killed them one by one. Drop.


    However, for his companions being killed, the cloaked "people" on the altar didn''t seem to care. They were still performing some kind of ritual. Huang Feng''s intuition told him that he could not let that ritual go on. , Otherwise, he will be in danger.


    Therefore, Huang Feng wanted to break through the skeletons in front of him and go up to the altar to prevent the rituals of those "people" from proceeding.


    However, the skeletons in front of them seemed to understand what Huang Feng was thinking, and they desperately intercepted Huang Feng, otherwise Huang Feng approached the altar.


    "My king! Welcome to the world!" The cloaked "people" suddenly shouted.


    Then Huang Feng saw that in the black mist, there was suddenly a tall figure, slowly condensing, and the feeling of palpitations that Huang Feng had just felt became stronger and stronger.


    "Hahaha, I''m back again, damn human being, prepare to accept my ruling!" The tall black shadow suddenly opened his mouth and said, although his voice was not loud, Huang Feng felt a strong sense of oppression.

 884 Chapter 884 Skeleton King Augustus

    At this time, Huang Feng finally killed all the skeletons in front of him. However, he did not immediately rush to the altar. The ceremony has been completed. He does not need to rush to the altar now. Find out what is going on now.


    "Damn human beings, who let you into my territory!" The shadow said to Huang Feng.


    And at this time, Huang Feng also saw the appearance of the black figure condensed from the black mist, that tall figure, strong bone frame, metal bones, and even on its head, there is actually The eyes are there.


    "Augus Skeleton King: Level 60, Immortal BOSS: Originally he was the personal guard of the city lord of Xuanwu City. Because he fell in love with the city lord¡¯s daughter, he was discovered by the lord, and he was dismissed. To insult the city lord¡¯s daughter, but the opponent swears to resist, Augustus failed to succeed, but also caused the city lord¡¯s daughter to be seriously injured. After many years, the lord of Xuanwu City led people to chase Augustus and killed him near the mine. Augustus, it¡¯s just that Augustus¡¯s resentment was cautious, his soul persisted, he was possessed by a skeleton, and he continued to practice and became the owner of this mine. However, later, the lord of Xuanwu City brought someone to him. I wanted to kill him, but he was not able to do so, so he could only be sealed. Now that the Skeleton King Augustus has been resurrected by the ritual, his strength must be even stronger!"


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that this time, although he still hadn''t been able to obtain the detailed data of the skeleton, he saw the introduction of the skeleton, and, in detail, he also knew the past and present of the skeleton king.


    "Augus?" Huang Feng said.


    "How do you know the king''s name, small human being, you''d better say the time, otherwise, I don''t mind turning him into my subordinate!" said the Skeleton King Augustus.


    It seems that this Augustus not only has a great resentment towards the lord of Xuanwu City, but also hates all humans. He doesn''t seem to be a human anymore.


    "Do I know that your name is strange? I also know that you want to bully the daughter of the city lord of Xuanwu, so you will be here now." Huang Feng said.


    And at this time, Huang Feng finally knew why the daughter of the city lord of Xuanwu was seriously ill. It turned out to be because of the Skeleton King in front of him. However, this guy was really tough and was killed once, not only was it not completely. After disappearing, he became stronger. The city lord of Xuanwu City for the second time could no longer kill him, only to seal him up.


    "I''m not trying to bully Xin''er! We are both in love with each other. We are both the old man. If it weren''t for him, I must have lived happily with Xin''er now. Damn old man, I''ve been him for so many years. His guard, he didn¡¯t even think about the old feelings at all. It doesn¡¯t count as if we dismantled me and Xin''er, and he took someone to chase me! I must go to him this time to take revenge and kill the entire Xuanwu City without leaving a piece of armor!" After the Skeleton King heard Huang Feng''s words, he roared loudly, obviously very angry at Huang Feng''s words.


    However, Huang Feng did not believe what he said. After all, with the introduction of the system, he obviously did not think that this monster named Augustus was in love with that Xiner, and this guy is estimated to have There is not much humanity, and there is only animality in my heart.


    "Then, let''s start with you!" The Skeleton King suddenly lowered his head and said to Huang Feng.


    Afterwards, his legs were slightly bent, and before Huang Feng could react, he disappeared in place. When Huang Feng''s secret path was not good, then Augustus had already jumped in front of him and punched him. On the chest!


    "bump!"


    After Huang Feng took a punch, he flew upside down, and his blood volume was even lower to the bottom!Huang Feng didn''t have time to think about it, he had already taken out a pill and took it, his blood volume was slowly rising.


    And that Skeleton King obviously knew how to kill you while you were sick, and jumped over again, wanting to kill Huang Feng.


    However, at this time, he met his opponent. Before he reached Huang Feng''s side, Xiao Bai had already jumped up, stretched out his short front legs, and had a head-on with Skeleton King!


    Xiao Bai is a sacred beast, and after this period of leveling, his strength has increased a lot again, and his strength has been significantly improved. Therefore, this time, although the Skeleton King has not been seriously injured, it is also It was forced to retreat, and there was no way to kill Huang Feng.


    "Huh, a little wolf dare to stand in my way!" Although the Skeleton King felt an aura no less than his own from Xiao Bai, he did not recognize Xiao Bai''s identity. After all, he was just a guard before, and he didn''t have much knowledge, so he should.


    Xiaobai hummed at the Skeleton King on the spot, and then rushed to the Skeleton King. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with what Augustus said just now. In the process of rushing over, he already showed sharpness. Fangs.


    However, the Skeleton King is obviously not an easy one. At the beginning, the lord of Xuanwu City brought people to kill her, but he was not able to kill him. He could only be sealed. Now he is resurrected, and he is even more powerful and natural. Is stronger.


    "Huh! Overwhelming!" said the Skeleton King. After that, he didn''t know where he took out a huge sword, swept it in front of him, and Xiao Bai was swept away. Although Xiao Bai is a beast , But, after all, it is still small and the level is too low, it can''t compete with this sixty-level fairy-level boss.


    However, just when Augustus wanted to kill Xiao Bai, he suddenly felt a huge shadow on his head, and he also felt a burst of pressure in his heart, too late to think about it, and he couldn¡¯t catch up. Kill Xiaobai, and he hides aside.


    "bump!"


    A huge cauldron hit the place where Augustus just stood, and a big hole was directly punched there. Then, the cauldron flew out again and continued to smash towards Augustus.


    This cauldron is the dragon cauldron in Huang Feng¡¯s hands. This thing is not only capable of refining medicine, but can also be used as a weapon. This is also the first time Huang Feng has used this cauldron to attack. Now it seems that the effect is not bad. .


    "bump!"


    This time Augustus did not hide, but put the long sword in his hand in front of him, blocking the Shenlong Cauldron, but the look on his face showed that he was not relaxed at this time.


    "Damn it, you irritated me, you will regret it!" said Augustus, afterwards, muttering something.


    Soon, Huang Feng discovered that skeletons began to appear constantly in this layer, and these skeletons were of the kind of tough bones and wearing equipment. They were fast and attacked, which was very dangerous.


    Moreover, now this skeleton is constantly appearing, from one to ten, to a hundred. As Augustus continues to chant the spell, the number of these skeletons keeps increasing.


    And at this time, Huang Feng finally felt the pressure. Although his Lingbo microsteps were magical, they had to have space for him to use them. Now, with the continuous appearance of skeletons, the whole hall The space is getting smaller and smaller, and the space he can use is not much.


    Moreover, there are many mages in these skeletons, making him even more uncomfortable.


    Xiaobai, Kitty and Sweaty BMW have all fought with those skeletons. The Sweaty BMW is in the worst situation. His figure is the largest, but his abilities are the worst, and he can¡¯t be like that. Kitty flew like that, so it didn''t take long for it to be full of wounds and it looked scary.


    Seeing this, Huang Feng flew directly with his cloak, and then he could also say something in his mouth!


    Then a series of wind blades blew up in the entire space, continuously cutting the bodies of the skeletons. These wind blades were very sharp. Once they cut the bodies of the skeletons, the bodies of the skeletons would be cut off, or the arms were missing. Either the legs were missing, or even a lot of them were killed directly by the wind blade.


    Storm Blade!


    This is the forbidden magic that Huang Feng obtained before. He has not used it before. That is because if this forbidden magic is used in reality, it requires a high level of magic. Huang Feng has obviously not reached it, so even if it can Use, can also cause sequelae.


    However, it''s different in the world of this game. He is now fully usable, just requires magic power, and it won''t cause any harm to the body.


    Huang Feng is pouring the magic potion while maintaining this forbidden spell, and the blood volume of the skeletons in the field is constantly declining. Although the Skeleton King wants to come and kill Huang Feng, there is still a Shenlong Cauldron beside him. Well, it is not so easy to get out.


    As for, one minute has passed, and Huang Feng¡¯s stormy wind blade time has arrived. There are no more wind blades in the entire hall. However, the number of the same skeletons is also reduced by more than half, even if they are lucky enough to survive. Those, the blood volume at this time is also not much, Huang Feng took the three little brothers, and quickly killed them all.


    "Now that your little brother is dead, it''s your turn." Huang Feng said to the Skeleton King.


    "Damn, who are you? Why are you so powerful? Did the old Piff call me? I knew that he would not let me go!" The Skeleton King August contended with Shenlongding. Huang Feng roared.


    "I was not called by him, but I built a city near this place. If you have been here, my city is not safe." Huang Feng said.


    In the game, monsters will occasionally attack the city, and many of the monsters who come to attack the city are selected from the leveling points near the city. Therefore, Huang Feng now needs to remove this potential threat.

 885 Chapter 885

    "You all deserve to die! You all deserve to die!" Then Augustus roared, and after that, with a fierce force, he smashed the Shenlong Cauldron and flew towards Huang Feng.


    "It''s just right!" Huang Feng shouted. He didn''t check it before and was sent flying by the other party. This time he won''t make the same mistake.


    "Swipe!" After Augustus arrived in front of Huang Feng, there was a fierce skull knife in his hand, with a cracking sound, Huang Feng could even feel the air around him hotter.


    Huang Feng''s body twisted slightly, and he escaped the long sword in Augustus''s hand. After that, his fist slammed out and hit Augustus. Augustus''s body stepped back. Step, however, did not suffer much damage.


    "Do you think this can hurt me?" Augustus said towards Huang Feng.


    "Try it and you will know?" Huang Feng said. After that, instead of retreating, he rushed towards Augustus.


    "I can''t help myself!" Augustus said disdainfully, facing Huang Feng''s attack, he was not afraid of the slightest, but also greeted him, one person and one skeleton just like you come and I fight, Huang Feng because of Ling Ling Wave step, so August will almost never be hit. The problem is that he does not cause much damage to August, each time he can only take away a little bit of the opponent''s blood, which is destined to be A protracted battle.


    Augustus became more annoyed as he fought. Although its attack and defense were very strong, even facing the masters of Xuanwu City, it did not lose the wind at all. However, in front of Huang Feng, it was powerful. It can¡¯t be used. No matter how high its attack is, it can¡¯t hit Huangfeng. It has no effect at all. No matter how high the defense is, it will be worn to death by Huang Feng. The key is to be worn to death by Huang Feng a little bit. The heart is unwilling.


    And when Huang Feng had half of Augustus¡¯ blood volume, Augustus suddenly stopped moving. Then, black air began to emerge from around its body. The black mist appeared as soon as it appeared. Can quickly spread to the surroundings.


    Huang Feng and his three little brothers were quickly surrounded by the fog. Although Huang Feng has realized that this fog should be a problem, there is no good way to avoid it, because, This layer was soon surrounded by mist.


    Soon, Huang Feng realized that he was right. The mist was indeed problematic, because the system indicated that he had been poisoned. Not only was he losing blood volume every second, but also his attack, defense, and agility. Both have dropped by 20%. It can be said that the effect of this mist is quite powerful.


    "Fortunately, I don''t live by system data." Huang Feng muttered to himself while supplementing his blood.


    If other players encounter this fog attack, their strength will definitely drop a lot. However, for Huang Feng, the impact is not great. He does not live on system data, even if it is attack, defense and agility. All of them have fallen. For him, there is not much danger. Lingbo Weibu has not been affected in any way, so he only needs to stabilize his blood volume.


    For Huang Feng, who is already a master-level pharmacist and also possesses a Shenlong Cauldron, it is not too difficult to stabilize the blood volume with the pill.


    "Super Blood Pill: Recover 10% of the blood volume every second, for a minute!"


    This is the pill Huang Feng is taking now. The formula of this super blood-tonifying pill is also one of the formulas he obtained from the "Alchemist Canyon". There, he played many legendary copies, and it was only one person. For this reason, even if the burst rate of the formula is not high, he still got a lot of formulas, among which there are a few very good formulas.


    There are many blood replenishing pills in the game. However, the blood tonic pills sold in stores are all medicines that can only replenish a certain amount. This kind of medicine is good in the early stage, but in the middle and late stages of the game, it often replenishes blood. The rate of blood loss cannot keep up with the rate of blood loss. Therefore, in the later stage, blood-replenishing pills like Huang Feng supplemented by percentage are the best pill, and Huang Feng''s current level is still too low, using this pill is a bit wasteful.


    According to Huang Feng¡¯s investigation, there is no pill that is supplemented by percentages like his. In other words, as long as his pill is on the market, it will definitely be able to monopolize the market. At that time, he thought It¡¯s hard to make money.


    When Huang Feng was practicing medicine alchemy these days, he was refining the formulas obtained by the Apothecary Canyon. Now he already has some stock in his hands. However, he is not in a hurry to sell, but wants to wait for himself. Once his city is built and ready to welcome players, he will put these pills in the city''s drugstore for sale. At that time, he will be able to make money while also making his city famous.


    Although the mist still exists, it has gradually thinned out, and Huang Feng relied on the help of the pill and nothing happened.


    "How is it possible, why are you okay?!" After seeing Huang Feng''s figure appear again, the Skeleton King August said in surprise, except that his face was full of bones and no flesh, so Huang Feng looked Not his expression, but Huang Feng can guess it based on his tone of voice.


    "Nothing is impossible, you have any tricks, use it." Huang Feng said, after that, he attacked Augustus again, and Augustus''s blood volume was constantly consumed by him. Down, it has become less and less.


    Augustus is getting more and more angry, and getting bigger and more frightened. He didn''t expect that the human in front of him is so powerful that he can''t hit him, even the poison gas is useless, and his blood volume is still constant. The reduction.


    And when Augustus¡¯s blood volume reached 30%, his body mutated again, his figure continued to grow, and the magic in his hand greeted Huang Feng one by one. However, this game After the skill is locked to the target, it does not mean that it will be hit. As long as the player is agile and flexible, the hiding skill is not impossible, and Huang Feng''s strongest place lies in his ability to avoid.


    If it¡¯s not Huang Feng that Augustus is facing at this time, but other players or aboriginals, then, at this time, under his magical attack, there may have been a lot of casualties. After all, at this time, he, Not only was his attack power increased a lot, but many of the magic he used were group attack magic, even if there were more players, as long as he was hit, it would be his destiny.


    It¡¯s just that now Augustus is facing Huang Feng, a person with top Kung Fu Lingbo microsteps. During this time, Huang Feng has used Lingbo microsteps a lot. Therefore, he is even more aware of this kungfu. He''s familiar, and now it''s more handy to use, and because of this, it''s even harder to hit him.


    Augustus saw this situation and could only act in a hurry. He had a lot of abilities, but he was facing Huang Feng, but he could not do anything with Huang Feng. In the end, he could only be aggrieved. Under Huang Feng''s fist.


    Augustus was dead. Not only was he aggrieved, but after he died, he left a lot of things for Huang Feng. If he knew that he would explode so many things for his enemies after he died, he would not know. Will he vomit blood with anger.


    "Huh, what is this?"


    Among the many things that Augustus had exploded, the first thing Huang Feng saw was a brand. There was no way. He had already obtained two brands before, both of which were orders for building a city. This thing is very valuable.


    However, when Huang Feng picked up this brand, he found that it was not a city building order, but it was also quite good. Huang Feng even decided to directly list it as one of the last things that could be taken out!


    "Summon Skeleton Soldiers: With the secondary token, players can summon skeletons to help fight. The number of summons is related to Huang Feng''s level! They can be summoned every day for one hour each time."


    This brand should be the skill that Augustus used to summon the younger brother before, but I didn¡¯t expect it to explode in the end. Although the skeletons were not enough to see in front of Huang Feng¡¯s forbidden curse, this does not mean that those skeletons Soldiers are useless. On the contrary, their combat effectiveness is still very strong, but they have not had time to play.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied with this brand. With it, not only will he upgrade in the game much faster, even if it is used in reality, it can also have a good effect.


    In addition to this summoning token, Augustus also broke a lot of good things. In addition to two platinum-level equipment, there are also a few good-grade ores. In addition, Huang Feng did not expect it to have a crystal. The same thing.


    "Mineral Spirit Crystal: Put this crystal into the city lord''s mansion, and the blacksmith shop in the city will increase its power by 10%! There is also a 1% chance that the equipment and ore will not be destroyed after the building upgrade fails."


    baby!


    When Huang Feng saw the introduction of this crystal, Huang Feng realized that this thing is a treasure for the players who own the city. With it, I believe it will attract many players who use blacksmiths as their life professions. "China" city is coming.


    You know, in this game, refining medicine and building equipment are completely different. If you want to refining medicine, as long as you have a furnace cauldron, you can condense medicine anywhere. However, building equipment is different. It must be In the blacksmith shop in the city, after entering the blacksmith shop, the player needs to spend a certain amount of money, and then they will get a separate space with stove, hammer and other tools. Of course, the player can also bring his own hammer, this is in the game There are explosions inside, but there is no stove, so if players want to build equipment, they must enter the smithy.

 886 Chapter 886

    Although it is necessary to go to the blacksmith shop to build equipment, you must pay according to the time used, but there are not many players who use the blacksmith as their life profession, even more than other life players!


    This is mainly because, after all, this is the player¡¯s strength in the game, and the most important component is his equipment, and to create his own unique equipment that is different from other people¡¯s equipment, that is what many players have What you want, at the same time, for equipment upgrades, gem inlays, etc., all require the profession of a blacksmith. Therefore, although the blacksmith is very tired and costs a lot of money, it is a professional There are still many players.


    Although equipment can be built in the smithy of the general city, there is no success rate bonus. Now that Huang Feng has this crystal, it can attract a lot of players, not to mention, there are hundreds of players. There is a one-in-a-half chance that the equipment will not be destroyed after the upgrade fails. Although the probability is not high, once it is triggered, it is worth a thousand dollars for those valuable equipment.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said that this crystal is a treasure.


    This Skeleton King is indeed living in a mine. Many of the things it explodes are also related to ore and crafting. Among the two pieces of equipment, one is a hammer, which is also something that can increase the success rate. , And, there is a lucky attribute bonus. You know, in the game, luck is a very important attribute. It is related to the explosion rate of the player¡¯s equipment, the success rate of crafting and refining, etc. However, add lucky equipment , It is rare in the game, Huang Feng did not expect to encounter this one.


    "Although the Skeleton King is a little harder to fight, but the things that burst out are still good." Huang Feng satisfactorily put everything into the storage box and said to himself.


    This level is already the last level. When he arrived here, he had already opened up the entire mine. Huang Feng planned to leave. At this time, monsters began to spawn around. However, Huang Feng found that these monsters had all levels. It has dropped a lot, and this is the last layer. The monster is a 15th-level skeleton. The tattered look doesn''t seem to have much attack power.


    "Finally, it has returned to its original condition. The level of the monsters on the upper levels must have dropped a lot. This is what a mine looks like." Huang Feng said with satisfaction, if all the monsters here are the previous ones. Level, then it is estimated that very few players here will come to mine, so for their own city, it is also less than a revenue.


    And when Huang Feng hurried back to the "Huaxia" city, he was called Uncle Li''s butler, and came to report that the facilities he had arranged to build had already been built. This is good in the game. As long as you have money, Anything you want to build is fast.


    "Then open up contact with other cities." Huang Feng said to Uncle Li, after which he set the city to allow other players to enter freely.


    "Okay, Lord City Lord." Uncle Li said respectfully.


    After that, when the teleportation array was officially opened, Huang Feng found that some players came here through the teleportation array. After they walked out of the teleportation array, they all looked around curiously. Obviously, they were all strange and curious about this city. of.


    "This is China City? Why haven''t you heard of it before?" a player said.


    "It should be newly built, this is definitely not the city of the system." Another player said.


    "It''s the last city on the city strength ranking list, but I don''t know who the city owner is."


    "It should also be a certain rich man in reality, or a big guild, otherwise, it is impossible to have money and have the ability to build a city at this time."


    Everyone was talking about it while observing the surrounding situation.


    Huang Feng is very happy to see players coming from the teleportation array continuously. You must know that the players need to spend money to ride the teleportation array, and this money is divided equally between the two cities where he starts and the destination. The money is not a lot, but it can''t hold up the increase in the number of players.


    And as more and more players came, many players from other guilds also came in. Many of them did not come to visit or fight monsters, but to inquire about the reality and reality. After all, about the "China" city, other guilds People don¡¯t know much, as a potential opponent, they need to know the details of their opponent.


    "Hey, the blacksmith''s shop in this place is a bit strange. It actually reminds me that it has increased the power of fighting by 10%!" Suddenly, a player called out in surprise. This player is a professional combat player, but he is a professional combat player. Players will also learn life professions, but they will not study attitudes in this area, they just use it as a secondary profession, and this player¡¯s secondary profession is blacksmith.


    He just saw the blacksmith shop and wanted to build the ore in his backpack, but he didn''t expect to receive such a prompt.


    "It''s true, I received it too!" Another player also called out in surprise.


    Then more and more players have learned about this news. For a player who is a blacksmith, this is indeed very good news.


    The spies of other guilds are not as good as other players. After all, this is not good news for them.


    "My Lord, someone contacted me just now, wanting to rent a store on our street."


    At this time, Huang Feng is in his city lord¡¯s mansion, storing all the things in the ring in the warehouse of the city lord¡¯s mansion. This warehouse is not only safer, but also free of charge and has a large space. Therefore, Huang Feng is preparing for the future My own things are all placed here.


    "Those guys are quite discerning." Huang Feng said with a smile. He is not surprised at some people who want to rent a shop here. Not to mention the leveling spots outside, it is the mine and his special The blacksmith shop will be able to attract players to come, naturally there will be merchants who see the business opportunities in this.


    Renting out storefronts is also a major income of the city. After players own the city, the stores in the city can be used or rented out. Obviously Huangfeng can¡¯t use so many storefronts. It is obviously a good idea to rent out. After that, not only can he get rent, but if those people do business in it, they also get tax. Naturally, he has no reason to refuse.


    "Don''t rush to promise them, you help me put these pills in the pharmacy for sale, remember to set the price higher." Huang Feng took out the pills he had refined during the previous period from Na Jie and handed them to Li Uncle said.


    In that week, Huang Feng was able to refine a lot of medicines. After all, he is now not only at a high level of medicine, but he also has a Shenlong Cauldron in his hand, which can increase the success rate of medicine. At that time, there will be more pills.


    "Good city lord, I will do it now." Uncle Li said.


    After Uncle Li went out, Huang Feng arranged for the members of his guild who could mine to mine in the mine, and then he continued to refine the pill.


    Instead of Huang Feng¡¯s expectation, when Uncle Li put those pills in the medicine shop, it caused a huge sensation again. You know, all the pills Huang Feng turned into were rare varieties. In the drugstore of the city, whether it is the system or the player, it is invisible.


    These elixirs are very practical. Some restore blood by a percentage, some increase attacks, and some increase defenses, and the increase is not small. There are even some rare drugs that increase resistance. This type of elixirs is used There are few places, and they can only be used in some special places or dungeons. However, if not, they will be greatly affected. The key is that in other places, they can''t find the pill that can increase resistance. Even equipment that increases resistance is not common, and the price is still very high.


    Therefore, as soon as these medicines entered the pharmacy, they caused a huge sensation. Players contacted their friends through the contact device, and more and more people began to enter the "Huaxia" city, and those whose prices were specifically increased by Hua Guofeng The pill was also rapidly decreasing. If Huang Feng hadn''t been refining it for a week, and the success rate was still high, the pill might have been insufficient.


    At this time, the high-ranking members of other guilds also began to feel a little unable to sit still. They didn''t expect that the city that emerged suddenly was so powerful, it can be said to be menacing, no matter in which aspect it is better than them. To have an advantage, it can attract other players to come.


    These high-levels were dispatched in person to find out in the "Huaxia" City. So, within a short time, the "Huaxia" City gathered many high-level guilds. They all knew each other. Now they see each other appearing. Here, everyone understands what is going on. Everyone has the same purpose. Therefore, they just nodded to each other without saying hello, but continued to wander around here.


    There are more and more players who want to invest in "China" City. They all contacted Uncle Li. There is no way. They want to practice the city lord. However, Huang Feng did not come forward, so no one knew he was this. As the city lord, if you want to contact him, you also have a lot of contacts. Therefore, if those players want to rent a store here, they can only contact Uncle Li.


    And these people who want to invest here for the purpose of making money are also very urgent now. They have seen the speciality of "China City" and want to open stores here to make money. They believe that there will be no fewer players in this city in the future. , Investing here is actually a good deal.

 887 Chapter 887 Declare war!

    However, Uncle Li received Huang Feng¡¯s instructions and was not in a hurry, but was hanging them out. Now is not the time. Only when more people know and understand the "Huaxia" city, at that time, will maximize the benefits. When the time comes, those with foresight will definitely not only be the ones in front of them, Huang Feng will also be able to make more money.


    However, Huang Feng is in a good mood, but those people in other guilds are obviously not good. They have already discovered the particularity of this "China" city, and they also understand that this is a strong enemy, and more importantly, they have arrived. Now I don''t know who the lord of this "China" city is.


    The unknown is dangerous!Those other guilds, especially those who are ambitious guilds, are now full of fear for Huangfeng¡¯s "Huaxia" city. Once he develops, it is likely to surpass other guilds!This is unbearable for those guilds.


    As a result, the presidents of several guilds with the same ideas sat together and began to discuss ways to deal with "China" City. They wanted to stifle the danger in the bud!


    And this time there are many guilds, eight out of the top ten guilds, and this includes the "reincarnation" and "proud" people who had fought you to death before!Although the senior officials of the two guilds did not give each other a good face after meeting, they did not do anything. In their view, their current place is not each other, but the "China" city. They have a common enemy. Mind joining hands first!


    "Everyone, I think everyone already knows about the situation of the''Huaxia'' city that suddenly appeared. This is a wolf, and it''s the kind of wolf that doesn''t bark, but bites people unambiguously!"


    After everyone had sat down, the leader of the "Brother League", one of the Ten Great Guilds, stood up and said.


    After hearing his words, other people nodded in agreement. This "Huaxia" city was indeed coming aggressively. There was no sound before, but now this one is coming directly, which makes everyone present a little bit. I was fidgeting.


    "Yes, I also think that the lord of this''Huaxia'' city does not do much. He has not contacted us before. Anyway, everyone eats in one place. He should at least call call."


    Huang Feng¡¯s "Hua Xia" city is obviously the cheese of many people. After all, the market is so big, and everyone¡¯s competition has been fierce before. Obviously Huang Feng has suddenly appeared again, and others will naturally be dissatisfied. of.


    "I just inquired about that the''China'' city was established by a Chinese guild, the president is called Huang Feng, and this guild has not been established for a long time, it is a second-level guild, and more importantly, this In the guild, there is not a single player, all are aborigines!" At this time, Samsara Invincible stood up and said.


    Huang Feng couldn¡¯t hide the basic information about "China" City and China Association. These things can be found. However, he didn¡¯t care much about Huang Feng. Anyway, as long as he didn¡¯t show up, he didn¡¯t make it clear. Your own identity, even if you stand in front of these people, they won''t recognize yourself.


    "They are all aborigines? Would it be a special city built by this city? That guild is also a systematic guild?" someone asked.


    "Not muddled!" At this time, the people from the "Frenzy War" guild stood up and said, "I heard the name of this wasp before, but I didn''t expect that he actually built a city."


    "This Huangfeng is the one who broke our guild''s record in the Apothecary Canyon! Moreover, he also used his own power to get through the legendary copy of the Apothecary Canyon!" said the president of the mad war guild.


    To say that you know more about Huang Feng, among the people now, I am afraid that he belongs to the president of this "crazy war" guild. He has never seen Huang Feng, but Huang Feng broke their guild''s copy record. , So he naturally heard of Huang Feng.


    When other guild leaders heard his words, they were all stunned. Although they didn¡¯t go to the Apothecary Canyon dungeon many times, there were more people in their guilds. After all, there was only a recipe for medicine. Although the explosion rate is not high in the place of origin, there are still many people going there.


    Therefore, the senior leaders of these guilds also knew the difficulty of that dungeon. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng would be able to get through the legendary dungeon on his own. In this way, his strength should be very strong.


    "This Huang Feng and our guild had a bit of entanglement before." Samsara Invincible said. When they heard that the lord of this "China" city was Huang Feng, they were also very surprised. They didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence. Thinking of recruiting Huang Feng, now it seems that it is a joke, Huang Feng''s ambition is obviously not small.


    Hearing the words of Invincible Reincarnation, everyone also remembered. Before Huang Feng was the number one who attracted their attention, but Huang Feng refused to add friends, and other people could not contact him, so it took a long time. , Naturally forgot him.


    "In that case, Huang Feng is really a master, not who he is. This ID nickname looks like his real name."


    "No matter who he is, all the circumstances have already shown that he will not be a good person to get along with. Moreover, he should be alone in the game without friends, and he does not seem to believe in the players. "The president of another guild said.


    Others nodded in agreement. Huang Feng''s guild only had aboriginal people, which showed that he didn''t want to recruit players, didn''t trust players, and such people should have no friends.


    "Well, I know the situation, it is estimated that there is only so much. We should come in and gather here. Everyone should understand that we must eliminate this''heterogene'' and let him surrender the''China'' city!"


    And hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of green light. Everyone knew about the particularity of Huaxia City. The reason they chose to shoot against Huang Feng was because Huang Feng moved a lot of people¡¯s cheese, and , He does not have much power, and at the same time, his coveting for "China" City is also an aspect, and it is the most important aspect!


    "Everyone should have the same idea, but after all, there is only one city. When we defeat Huang Feng and win that city, how do we divide?" Someone asked a key question.


    "I think it is best to jointly run the city, and the benefits received are divided according to the size of this contribution!" Samsara Invincible said, he also wanted to occupy the "Huaxia" city alone, but he knew it was impossible. Yes, because there are too many guilds again, if he eats alone, he may be united by other guilds on the scene to crusade!


    Others thought for a while, and felt that this method should be the most acceptable to everyone, and they all nodded in agreement. As for whether or not "China" City can be built, in their opinion, it is not a problem at all. So many guilds Once they started, if they couldn''t beat down a city built by a second-level guild, they would just stop living, so as not to be ashamed.


    After the discussion was over, everyone dispersed, ready to assemble people and start working on "China" City!


    And Huang Feng received the news soon after the guild presidents made a decision, and it was the people from "Lingxiao Valley" who reported to him. However, they could not contact Huang Feng, but told Li Uncle, Uncle Li conveyed it. Obviously, "Lingxiao Valley" is not here to attack the "Huaxia" city. They have too much hatred with "Samsara", and they don''t want to be with "Samsara". There are too many people. s contact.


    In the game, it is very difficult for many things to be kept secret. Moreover, these guild leaders think that they are in their hands. Therefore, they do not keep secrets too much. Therefore, the people of "High Peak Valley" will Then know the news soon.


    At the same time, there are many players in the game who know this news. There is no way. The scenes where so many guilds are dispatched together cannot be seen at any time, and so many guilds unite to deal with a second-level guild. It''s even more rare, or it''s only once.


    "The Huaxia City is miserable. With so many guilds uniting, this city is definitely over!" said a player.


    "Who would say no, but those people from the Great Guild are really too much. They have just built this city, and they united to attack them. It''s too shameless."


    "That''s right, I just fell in love with other cities. Hey, as long as that blacksmith shop and drug store are much better than other cities, it is no wonder that it makes those people jealous."


    The players talked a lot, and Huang Feng''s heart was not easy. Although he has a short step, he is not afraid of singles, or even group fights, but he is not afraid of it, but this time it is a defensive battle, even those people. If they can''t beat themselves, if they rush to the city lord''s mansion and break the heart of the city, then their city will be over. Even if they are immortal, they have no meaning, and even if they can kill, how much can they kill?It certainly won''t help.


    "It seems that I have to take a trip to Xuanwu City," Huang Feng said to himself. He didn''t know many people in this game, and there was no way to ask the players for help. Only Xuanwu City could ask for help. The lord of the city, he also has some friendship with the lord of the city.


    "I hope he can help because he saved his daughter." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    And when Huang Feng went to Xuanwu City, announcements rang in the game, attracting the attention of all players in the game!


    "The''Reincarnation'' guild declared war on the''Huaxia'' guild! The two guilds entered into a fighting state after three hours, and the members of the two guilds in the other''s territory will be teleported out!"


    "The''Ao Shi'' guild declared war on the''Hua Xia'' guild! The two guilds entered into a fighting state for three hours, and the members of the two guilds in each other''s territory will be teleported out by then!"


    "The guild of the''Krzy War'' declared war on the guild of the''Huaxia''..."

 888 Chapter 888

    The voices of the guilds declaring war echoed in the game space, all of which were declarations of war between the various guilds and the "China" guild, although many players had already known that those guilds had to attack the "China" guild, but that After all, it''s just a rumor. Now that war is officially declared, that''s different.


    The players in the entire game stopped their actions at this time, and they were discussing with the surrounding players or their friends about this time regarding the "China" guild. It can be said that the previously unknown "China" guild is now It has become the most well-known guild in the game, but this does not seem to be a good thing for it.


    When Huang Feng heard so many announcements about the declaration of war against his guild, he was also slightly startled. Although he had known before that there would be many guilds against him, he did not expect that the other party was so fast, so decisive, and , There are so many guilds involved in this matter, which shows that I have indeed touched the sensitive nerves of many people.


    However, Huang Feng immediately smiled. As the saying goes, if there are too many lice, there will be a lot of guilds that will be against him anyway. Now it doesn¡¯t matter if there are more, and he can use this opportunity to scare those players. , So that they will not dare to think about their own guild and city in the future. In that case, after they are here in the future, their city can exist safely.


    "Huang Feng, are you here? How is your city construction?" While Huang Feng was thinking about how to teach those guilds a huge lesson, the city lord of Xuanwu City appeared. Huang Feng was in Xuanwu City at this time. In the living room of Santo¡¯s Mansion.


    "Everything has just begun, far worse than the adult''s Xuanwu City." Huang Feng stood up and said.


    The lord of Xuanwu City waved his hand to Huang Feng and signaled Huang Feng to sit down. He also sat down, took a cup of tea and took a sip and said, "I don''t know, what''s the matter with you this time?"


    The city lord of Xuanwu City had a very different view of Huang Feng. This was mainly because Huang Feng saved his daughter, and also solved a lot of civilians and slaves. This is helpful to Xuanwu City. Feng''s guild has a higher level and recruits more people, which will help Xuanwu City even more.


    "I came here this time to ask the adults for help." Huang Feng said.


    "For help?" The city lord of Xuanwu City was shocked and said: "What is the so-called?"


    "That''s it." Huang Feng told the city lord of Xuanwu City that his guild was declared war by many guilds, and the opponent would immediately attack his city. Of course, Huang Feng also said that this was mainly because of his city. There are a few things that make other guilds jealous, so those guilds will act on their own guilds.


    However, what Huang Feng did not expect was that when he finished speaking, the spirit of the city lord of Xuanwu City seemed to be in a daze, and he said to Huang Feng in a daze, "You just said that you got the mineral spirit crystal?"


    "Yes, I got it in the mine not far from my city." Huang Feng didn''t hide it. He didn''t believe that the city lord of Xuanwu City would snatch his things: "Speaking of which, I was just about to tell the adults. I ran into a Skeleton King there, his name was Augustus. I wonder if your lord has any impression?"


    "It''s really him!" said the city lord of Xuanwu City: "Augus was my guard before. Later, because he wanted to insult my daughter, I was chased and killed near the mine outside the city, but I didn''t expect this. The resentment in the guy''s heart is so heavy that his soul will not disperse after death, and he will be possessed by the skeleton, and he can continue to practice. When I saw him for the second time, I could not kill him. I could only seal him in the mine. In the cave, the mineral spirit crystal you mentioned, I guess it was in the mine. I know you have been to that mine. I didn''t expect you to meet it. So, he has been resurrected?"


    "Well, it was resurrected, but I killed it again." Huang Feng said.


    The city lord of Xuanwu nodded slightly in surprise. He knew the strength of Augustus. At that time, he took several masters of Xuanwu City, but they could not kill him. In the end, he could only choose to seal. , Huang Feng has such an ability, and Huang Feng can obtain mineral spirit crystals, which also shows that he is not lying.


    In this way, the lord of Xuanwu City took Huang Feng more seriously, and looked at Huang Feng and said: "You just said that you met people from other guilds? In this way, I will let my guards bring a team of people to you. To help you protect the city."


    "So, thank you, my lord." Huang Feng said gratefully. Since the city lord of Xuanwu City has agreed, it won''t be a deal. Therefore, the group of people in his mouth will not be too small. And the strength will not be too bad.


    "It''s nothing." The lord of Xuanwu City waved his hand and said: "You not only saved my daughter, you also helped me kill my enemy. If you have anything in the future, just come to me, as long as I can do it. Yes, I will not refuse!"


    The promise of the city lord of Xuanwu City is already quite solemn. If he can actively say this, it means that Huang Feng will be covered by him in the future. As long as Huang Feng asks for help, he will not stand by.


    In fact, this is not difficult to understand. The city lord of Xuanwu City had a good impression of Huang Feng before, and now he learned that Huang Feng killed the person who wanted to insult his daughter. He was very grateful to Huang Feng. At the same time, Huang Feng''s skill is not weak. Although he is already the City Lord, he is also very willing to make friends with young masters like Huang Feng.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to understand that he promised to help Huang Feng. Now he is giving favor to Huang Feng. Later, when he encounters trouble, Huang Feng will not be embarrassed to stand by.


    "Thank you, my lord!" Huang Feng expressed his heartfelt gratitude again. Since meeting the city lord of Xuanwu City, the other party has always taken good care of him. Although the other party may have considered him for various reasons, he is indeed A lot of benefits have been obtained, so Huang Feng is naturally very grateful to him.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s guess was not wrong. When he came out of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Xuanwu City, the guards of the City Lord of Xuanwu City had already taken some people, waiting for him to set off together, but the group of people in the City Lord¡¯s mouth was actual. There are thousands of people, and Huang Feng feels the sturdy aura in these people. These people have obviously been on the battlefield, killed people, and are real fighters!


    "City Lord Huang, I am on the orders of my lord, and follow your dispatch!" The guard was also very polite to Huang Feng.


    "I have work." Huang Feng said: "In this way, I will return to the city first, and then you will come from the teleportation array."


    "Everything depends on the adults."


    After that, Huang Feng returned to his "Hua Xia" city in the teleportation array, setting the city into a mode that non-"Hua Xia" guild members could not enter. Suddenly, people who entered the "Hua Xia" city for various reasons before. They were all sent out by the system, after which Huang Feng asked the guards of the city lord of Xuanwu City to bring people over.


    "Xiao Bai, after a fight, you take them two like this," Huang Feng called Xiao Bai over again and carefully ordered.


    Xiaobai could understand Huang Feng''s words, and would not raise any objections to Huang Feng''s words. Therefore, after Huang Feng''s instructions were completed, he took Kitty Hawk and a hard-earned BMW to leave "China" City.


    "Next, let me meet someone from a big guild like you." Everything was arranged, Huang Feng thought leisurely in his city lord mansion.


    At this time, the people in other guilds also knew that Huang Feng had emptied all the people in the "Huaxia" city, but they didn''t care. When they wanted to come, Huang Feng was just a dying struggle. , Will not have any impact on the final result.


    "President? Do we really want to do this?"


    In the High Valley Guild, at this time, the president, Ling Xiao Jiutian, also gathered all the members of his guild together, and was also preparing for battle.


    "Of course!" After hearing the words of his subordinates, Ling Xiao Jiutian said affirmatively: "This is an opportunity for our guild. Anyway, we and the people of "Reincarnation" are already immortal, and there is nothing to worry about. That''s it."


    "However, I don''t think the Huaxia Guild can last long. The people of''Reincarnation'' will come back soon. At that time, we don''t think their city has been beaten down yet." A member of the guild said.


    "I know that the people of Huaxia Guild will not last long. We didn''t have much hope this time. In the end, even if the city cannot be beaten down, we have to severely damage the city of''reincarnation'' and give their facilities to the city. Destroy!" Ling Xiao Jiutian said.


    It turned out that Ling Xiao Jiutian was prepared to take advantage of the time of "Reincarnation" to attack the "Huaxia" city. Even if it cannot be occupied, he should try his best to talk about the facilities in the city. , "Samsara" people want to rebuild the city, it also takes some time and money, and Ling Xiao Jiutian''s goal has been achieved.


    Because Lingxiao Valley and the "Reincarnation" guild have always been in a state of declaring war, at this time, it is not difficult for them to sneak attack on the city of "Reincarnation". There is no need to declare war again at all to prepare the other party.


    Time is slowly draining in the expectations of everyone. Things in the entire game seem to have stopped. Many players are waiting for the arrival of these guild battles. Although they did not expect "China", there are many How long will it last under the guild¡¯s siege, but the scene where so many guilds act together is not always visible, so they are still looking forward to this guild battle.

 889 Chapter 889 Siege begins!

    Finally, the time of three hours passed by everyone, expecting, or nervous, and the battle of many guilds to besiege the "China" city finally officially started.


    When the time came to an end, many guild players began to gather in Xuanwu City, the system city closest to "Huaxia" City. Then, everyone watching the lively players, they saw batches of people from the teleportation array Then, they started to rush to "Huaxia" City, and on the entire road, there were players rushing to "Huaxia" City.


    "It''s over, the''Huaxia'' city is really over, these guilds are really moving!"


    "Isn''t it? I''m going. I just noticed in Chapter 889 that about 10,000 people came from the "Proud World" alone. Don''t talk about other guilds!"


    "As for, Huaxia Guild is only a second-level guild, and there are not many people. Other guilds have gathered so many people this time. This is to smash the''Huaxia'' city."


    "People from such a big guild are too bullying. Hey, a hidden master finally popped up. I guess it''s cold this time."


    Many players who watched the excitement, after seeing players from other guilds appeared, all understood that "Huaxia" City was really over. There were tens of thousands of players who came to besiege "Huaxia" City, and their level was not low. Under circumstances, let alone a second-level guild, even those top guilds can''t hold it.


    However, Huang Feng obviously didn''t think so, and didn''t plan to sit still. At this time, he had already arrived on the top of the city, watching the players slowly approaching in the distance, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The number of players who came this time was quite large, but Huang Feng didn¡¯t think he was dead. The highest level among the players was level 40, and those who reached level 40 were only a small part. The player level is around 30, and although the number of people sent by the city lord of Xuanwu this time is not as many as a few thousand, the level is not low. Among them, the lowest level is 50. Those above level sixty account for the majority. In this case, it is undoubtedly very difficult for players to kill them.


    However, those players outside the city obviously did not know that Huang Feng had already prepared a big gift for them. Although they were rushing to "China" city at this time, although there was a battle waiting for them, Their mentality is still very relaxed, and they don''t think there is anything special.


    "Everyone, we have arrived. Next, it depends on your abilities." Outside the city of "China", Samsara Invincible looked at the numerous guild leaders and said.


    Originally, in such a siege, there was no problem at all if they, the guild leaders, did not come. However, after all, this time it involved the distribution of benefits after the event, so they had to come, otherwise, there would be no loss. The place is reasonable.


    "Okay, let''s not waste time. It''s just a small city, and there is nothing worth noting. Let''s just go there." said the president of the "Ao Shi" guild.


    The presidents of other guilds also nodded. In fact, if they hadn''t faced a small second-level city this time, they would not dare to launch a siege easily.


    After all, a city, even if it is just built, has a city wall. The height of the city wall is about three meters. At this stage, players cannot build siege equipment. Therefore, it is very difficult to climb the city wall. Therefore, if these players want to break through the city, one way is to attack four city gates. The city gates have blood volume. As long as the blood volume is exhausted, the gate will naturally open.


    Another way is to attack the city wall. The city wall also has blood volume, but the blood volume is much thicker than the city gate. Therefore, it is not easy to defeat the city wall.


    Therefore, there is only one way to achieve a siege at the realization stage, and that is to attack the city gate, but in the later stage, you can use various siege equipment to directly go to the head of the city.


    After many guild leaders discussed, they were divided into four groups, each attacking four gates.


    "The man on the head of the city must be the city lord of the''Huaxia'' city, isn''t this guy still so leisurely?" Someone found Huang Feng standing on the head of the city and said.


    "Hehe, he will be anxious soon!"


    Huang Feng looked at the players who rushed up directly, and was not anxious, but those outside watching the excitement, some were anxious for Huang Feng. When they wanted to come, under the attack of many players, Huang Feng''s city might resist for half an hour. No more.


    Sure enough, under the attack of many players, the four gates were forced at almost the same time, and this time, it did not exceed five minutes!


    However, when the players broke through the gate and wanted to rush into the city, they found that at the gate, there were rows of well-armed people standing neatly at the gate. These people watched silently. Many players did not have the slightest tension or fear on their faces, and the entire queue stood neatly.


    Seeing these people, the players who came in were slightly shocked, but they were relieved immediately. Anyway, Huang Feng also has his own guild. Now he is attacked by so many guilds, even if he knows that he can''t stick to it. To live, it is necessary to resist, and these people in front of them are probably from the Huangfeng Guild!


    "kill!"


    Just when the players were still stunned, those who were standing neatly suddenly shouted, and then the people in the front row stepped forward, swiping the big knives in their hands neatly and slashing at many players. .


    Those players didn''t really care, how good can a member of a second-level guild be?However, they soon realized that they were naive. After those knives were cut down, the equipment on those players seemed to be paper-crapped, without any effect. The players in the front row were almost at the same time. White light appeared, and all were killed in seconds!


    The players seem to be unable to accept the scene that happened before their eyes, and were stunned again. However, the soldiers of Xuanwu City invited by Huang Feng didn''t mean to stay at all. They walked forward step by step, their steps were neat. , The long sword in his hand was swung down, and the players of the other guilds died one after another, and no one could resist the next one!


    Soon, the players who attacked the city gate were all killed, and the soldiers of Xuanwu City did not chase out of the city. They just stood at the city gate and looked at the players not far away, ready to do it again. fighting.


    "Fuck, do you know what happened at the gate of the city just now?" A player who watched the excitement suddenly said violently.


    "What happened? I just saw them as if they had attacked. Why are they back now?" Because of the distance, these people could not clearly see what happened at the city gate.


    "I have a friend who is from''Reincarnation''. He just participated in a siege war. Guess what? They were killed as soon as they broke into the city gate! And it''s the kind of flash kills, they even each other I can''t hold a single attack!" The man said, his face was still full of shock at this time.


    "Really? Impossible, isn''t it that the "Huaxia" guild is so strong?" Obviously, some people do not believe it.


    "I don''t believe it either, but my friend knew it personally. He is now dead and he is resurrected in Xuanwu City."


    "Damn, it seems that this''Huaxia'' city is really mysterious. Could it be that their strength is completely higher than those of other guilds? Who is the president of that''Huaxia'' guild?"


    When the players outside discussed the news they had received, the high-level guilds who had attacked the "China" City, at this time, all learned the news from their guild members.


    After learning this news, their first reaction was not to believe it, but this time, many players experienced it firsthand, and it was from various guilds, it was impossible for so many people to lie at the same time.


    Therefore, the high-level mood of many guilds is a bit heavy, and they suddenly discovered that things may not be as simple as they thought.


    "What are you afraid of? They leave a second-level guild. How many people can there be in a second-level guild? With so many of us, even one person can kill them!" Samsara said.


    "Not bad!" said the president of another guild: "Let the remote professional people, at the same time, shoot those guys in seconds, I see how long they can resist!"


    "Yes! Just do it!"


    After receiving the new order, the melee players who rushed to the front began to slowly retreat, and the long-range professional moved forward, preparing to attack at the same time.


    "The formation! The shield of light!" Among the soldiers in Xuanwu City, one of the soldiers drank loudly. Then, rounds of white light appeared around the soldiers, a white shield-like thing, in their formation. Appear and cover them all.


    At this time, the long-range attack of the player army also arrived, but after their attack hit the white shield, it did not have much effect. The soldiers under the white shield did not suffer any casualties.


    "Holy healing!"


    Another range skill was used by the soldiers. Suddenly, a green gourd-like thing appeared on the soldiers'' heads. After that, these soldiers began to recover blood quickly.


    "Sharp blade!" Obviously, the soldiers'' abilities hadn''t been fully used yet, and a giant sword appeared on the top of everyone. This was a skill that increased attack.


    "Charge!" The soldier in charge of the command shouted and took the initiative to charge the player''s team. At this time, the players in front of the player''s team were all long-range professions. They attacked high, but their defense was low and their movement speed was not fast. After being approached by the soldiers in Xuanwu City, there was almost no resistance at all!

 890 Chapter 890

    Slaughter, the slaughter of the red fruit!


    Although many players are also aware that this siege war will be a one-sided massacre, but they imagined that many guild players slaughtered the people in Huangfeng¡¯s guild, but what they have discovered now, But it was just the opposite of what they had imagined. Those numerous coalition troops were being massacred by the people of the "Huaxia" city, and they had no resistance at all!


    "How can this be? How can this be? Who are those people?"


    The high-levels of many player guilds are constantly receiving news that their subordinates have been killed, which makes them somewhat unacceptable. Those who come out of the "China" City can easily kill their people, while their people attack When facing the opponent, there was no effect at all, it was like hitting a wall, and could not kill the opponent.


    "Impossible, there must be something weird in this!" Samsara said with a shocked face. The players'' levels are all the same. Even the top players can''t easily kill the level 30 players. .


    However, these people who appeared in the city of "Huaxia" did it easily, which prevented him and other guild leaders from introducing them.


    In fact, what these people don¡¯t know is that the soldiers from Xuanwu City are not only much higher in level than these players, but their equipment is also stronger. As for the players, they are still using silver and bronze equipment. Lord, having a piece of gold-level equipment is already great.


    However, the soldiers in Xuanwu City were equipped with gold-level equipment, and some of the little bosses had platinum equipment. The gap was too big.


    Moreover, these soldiers are real warriors, they can line up, and there are all kinds of skills that can improve all abilities. These players are killed in seconds, it is not surprising news.


    In fact, it is not only that these players cannot accept the powerful abilities of these soldiers, but Huang Feng is also quite shocked by their abilities. He knows that the current system of indigenous soldiers is stronger than the players, but he did not expect to be so much stronger. Of course, this is also related to the city lord of Xuanwu City taking care of him. The people sent by the city lord of Xuanwu City this time are all elites in his army, so the strength is naturally strong.


    "It seems that I don''t need me here anymore." Huang Feng said to himself as he watched the overwhelming massacre below. He was planning to stay here. When the soldiers couldn''t hold on, he personally went up, and he was also prepared The person who summoned the skeleton soldiers, as a result, these soldiers had completely solved the problem, and naturally there was no need for him to stay here.


    So Huang Feng turned around and disappeared from the city. At this time, the senior guilds under the city couldn¡¯t control Huang Feng anymore. They felt that they were going crazy. This time they gathered nearly 100,000 players to come. Attacking the "Huaxia" city, in their view, is a foolproof thing, but the facts now make them understand that they are completely wrong.


    "Those Chinese guilds are all aborigines. It''s hard to make those aborigines so strong?" Someone remembered that in Huangfeng Guild, but there were no players, all were aborigines, that is to say, they are now slaughtering their subordinates. It''s the aborigines, not the players.


    "Impossible!" Said Samsara Invincible: "Those aborigines, I have also come into contact with them, their strength is not as strong as an ordinary player, how could they be so powerful?"


    Others can¡¯t figure it out. Many of them have had contact with the aboriginals. Naturally, they know the strength of the aboriginals. Those aboriginals can¡¯t be so strong, and the system will not allow players to recruit so much. For the aboriginals, this obviously undermines the fairness of the game.


    Obviously, these players would never have thought that the people who were slaughtering their guild members were not from the Huaxia Guild, but the elite soldiers from Xuanwu City. The aborigines of the Huaxia Guild had already been sent out by Huang Feng for mining. , Did not come back to participate in the siege at all.


    The current fact is that although there are a large number of players in these guilds, they are not opponents of the other party. They are being slaughtered constantly. This makes many guild leaders start to care. After all, they are losing too much. Big.


    "Not good, President, our city has been attacked!"


    At this moment, a guild leader received a report from his subordinates that his city was attacked!


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t I receive the declaration of war?" The guild leader asked in confusion. Without a declaration of war, it would be impossible to attack the opponent''s city.


    "President, there is only one person, and I don''t know who he is!"


    "A person?" The guild leader suddenly thought of something. He raised his head and looked at the top of the city. Sure enough, Huang Feng''s figure was gone!


    "Yes, there is only one person, but that person is so powerful, we can''t resist it at all!" said the member.


    "It''s all rubbish!" The guild leader yelled angrily, and then said: "You hold him first, I''ll take someone back right away!"


    Because now is the time for a siege, the player will not resurrect in his bound city after death, but in the nearest city, which is Xuanwu City. They can only go back through Xuanwu City¡¯s teleportation array. Go back to your own city.


    However, soon another bad news came. The city lord of Xuanwu City temporarily closed the teleportation formation. In this way, other players could enter Xuanwu City through the teleportation formation, but could not go to other cities through the teleportation formation.


    "How could this be? How could the teleportation array be shut down?" The guild leader was stunned, because this was the first time he had encountered such a thing, but obviously no one could answer his question.


    It didn''t take long for the president of another guild to receive news that his guild was attacked. What surprised him was that it was a wolf, a horse and an eagle who attacked his guild city!


    Although it was only three pets, the strength was also quite powerful. The players he stayed in the guild''s resident could not be resisted, and many players had already died.


    And this president''s current mind is also not on the "Huaxia" city in front of him. Their attack here is limited, and the death toll is constantly increasing. Now there is a problem with his lair, how can he take care of it? so many.


    "I have to go, my city has been beaten, you can continue here." After the guild leader finished speaking, he took some people and left. Although they can''t sit in Xuanwu City''s teleportation formation, they are even If you are going, you must go back.


    "Don''t rush to leave, we just need to hold on again, this city will be defeated!" Samsara Invincible said, although he didn''t want to have one more person to share the final benefit, but now they are already blocked in attack, if someone else advances If you leave, other people will have different minds.


    However, that person ignores Samsara Invincible, and now it is his own city that is being attacked, not Samsara. Of course, he doesn''t care about Samsara invincible. Anyway, he has no loss, and if his city is beaten down. , Maybe he still laughs.


    And the president of the other guild also left in a hurry, and now he had some regrets in his heart for attacking this "Huaxia" city. The lord of this city was obviously not an offending lord.


    Seeing that the people from the two guilds withdrew from the battle, the others who were still attacking the city also had a retreat in their hearts. They didn¡¯t know what had happened to the two guilds. They only knew that their attack was blocked, but some They had already retired early, and of course they didn''t want to continue to die here.


    Seeing this situation, Samsara Invincible gritted his teeth and said: "We can''t retreat. This time the incident is too much. If we can''t knock down this city, it will not only be a matter of losing face, but more importantly, waiting for this''China ''The guild slows down and will definitely retaliate against us! And depending on their strength, it is definitely a rival!"


    Now, Samsara Invincible also had to admit that he was a little careless before. He didn''t expect that the members of this "China" guild were so powerful. Not only could they defend their attacks here, but they could also sneak attacks on their territory on the other side.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Samsara Invincible feels that this time the "Huaxia" city must be shot down. Otherwise, when the "Huaxia" guild becomes bigger, they will definitely be the one who is unlucky in the end.


    The presidents of other guilds also nodded in agreement. Although the loss this time will be a bit big, if the city cannot be defeated, then they will not only waste all their previous efforts, but also "China "The retaliation after the guild becomes bigger is not something they are willing to bear.


    So everyone decided to continue the attack. However, within less than a minute, Samsara Invincible suddenly received a message from a member of his guild. After that, his face changed drastically, and he turned around and left, without even talking to other guilds. The top greeted.


    The senior leaders of other guilds stared blankly at Samsara Invincible and hurriedly summoned the players in front to quit the battle, ready to rush to the station. Just now, Samsara Invincible also vowed to fight to the end. As a result, there was not much time. It was the first one to change his mind, and he left with someone without even saying hello.


    "Fuck! I said this guy can''t believe it, shit, he just kept saying that he was going to fight to the end. As a result, the first one left. It''s not a thing!" The president of the "Ao Shi" Guild reacted. After that, he exploded and said that he didn''t have a good impression of Samsara invincible, but now he is going to fall into trouble.

 891 Chapter 891

    "What should we do?" The president of a guild seemed to have no idea, said unconsciously.


    People from three guilds have already left on the scene, and they are all from the top ten guilds. As a result, their so-called player coalition has already suffered a serious loss of strength, and more importantly, as the person involved in this event One of the initiators, Samsara Invincible, has also left, so does the rest of them have any meaning to stay here?


    The leaders of the other guilds also hesitated, and one of them said directly: "Let''s go too, shit, these guys are gone one by one, leaving us here to be slaughtered, so we won''t be so stupid. "


    "That''s why they have all gone, let us stay here?" The president of the other guild also agreed.


    Then, the people from the other guilds didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. They all decided unanimously to leave together. The remaining members of the guild were relieved when they received the order to retreat. , They really don''t want to stay here anymore. They can''t see any hope of entering the "China" city. They continue to stay here. Apart from being killed, it seems that there is no second result.


    As a result, this time, the massive player guilds united to attack the "Huaxia" city, and it was over. The alliance of nearly 100,000 players, even when they retreated, failed to make a real breakthrough Going to the city, they came here this time, except for destroying the four gates of the "Huaxia" city, it can be said that they have achieved nothing. Such a result was unexpected to many people.


    And after these things, the fame of Huang Feng, the lord of the "Huaxia" city, rose directly to the apex. For a while, he became a man in the game. Many people were curious about him and even admired him. It is really a great thing to withstand the crusades of dozens of player guilds by oneself.


    Therefore, many people wanted to join Huang Feng¡¯s "Huaxia" guild, but they found that they didn¡¯t know anything about this guild. They didn¡¯t know who else in this guild other than Huang Feng¡¯s president. To apply to join, I couldn''t find a contact person, and even the guild president couldn''t be contacted.


    Although many player guilds took the initiative to retreat, this city offensive and defensive battle did not completely end. Many players did not understand why so many guilds took the initiative to retreat. However, soon, the system prompts Tell them why.


    Less than an hour after those guilds withdrew from Huangfeng¡¯s "Huaxia" city, the system reminded one after another that the cities of two guilds were breached, and the heart of the city was broken, and the two cities who had taken down these two cities were It is Huang Feng and his three pets!


    For such a result, the players in the entire game were shocked. They didn''t expect it to be such a result. Not only did those guild coalition forces fail to take down the "China" city, but their guild city was defeated by Huang Feng. It was taken.


    And if the heart of a city is shattered, it means that the city is occupied by other forces. If the original guild cannot regain the ownership of the city within three days, it means this The city will belong to each other.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has only completed the first step to occupy these cities. However, Huang Feng is not worried that he will not be able to complete the occupation of these cities. According to the rules of the system, after three days, if there is even one more in this city In the case of the opponent''s guild, the original owner will also be judged to have failed to retake the city.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng can''t guarantee how many people he can kill, he can still do it after hiding in the city of Novosibirsk for three days. Don''t forget, he has a shadow cloak. This Things can not only make him fly, but also make him invisible. At this stage, no other player can take off. Therefore, as long as Huang Feng stays in the sky, other players can''t help him.


    As for the other city, Huang Feng is not worried. After all, there is a small eagle there. It is not easy for others to kill it.


    As a result, the city¡¯s offensive and defensive battle started again, but this time it was Huang Feng¡¯s attack and the opponent was defending. Huang Feng used the shadow cloak to cleverly deal with the enemy, occasionally seizing opportunities and using summons. Skeletons and their own forbidden spells caused a lot of casualties to players in the opposing guild.


    And when three days passed, these two guilds not only failed to recapture their own cities, they were also killed a lot by Huang Feng, and when the time came, the system announced that the two cities were occupied by Huang Feng.


    And on the third day, when Huang Feng obtained the ownership of two guild cities, the ownership of another city changed, that is, the reincarnation guild!However, the new owner of this city is not Huang Feng, but a person from Lingxiao Valley!


    Originally, when the Lingxiao Valley people decided to sneak attack on the city of Samsara Guild, they didn''t return much hope, they just wanted to cause some damage to the city of Samsara.


    However, they did not expect that the city of Huangfeng not only was not captured by the Samsara Waiting Guild, but even the Samsara Waiting Guild was completely held back. And such an opportunity, the people of High Peak Valley, naturally did not want to miss it. However, there were not many players who stayed in their own city to defend in Samsara. Therefore, the people from Lingxiao Valley easily knocked down the city. Until that time, the people of Samsara were still walking back to their own city. .


    Now that they have obtained the city, the people of Lingxiao Valley are naturally unwilling to give up. Even if the president of Lingxiao Valley has contacted a few people from several small guilds who are usually close, they formed an alliance. Xiao Jiutian is the leader and holds the city of reincarnation together.


    Therefore, although the people of reincarnation came back and wanted to regain their own city, they did not take any advantage when facing an alliance that was not weaker than their own. And after three days passed, the city also Followed the change of ownership.


    The two newly acquired cities by Huang Feng are the cities owned by the top ten guilds. The level of construction is deeper than Huang Feng¡¯s own "Hua Xia" city. After all, those large guilds are still rich, and those two The guild that lost its own city will inevitably have many members withdraw from the guild. After all, this time is too shameful and morale hurt. So many people have united and failed to defeat their opponents. I lost my city. You must know that the current city building order is also not so easy to obtain, and the previous construction was wasted.


    But at this time, not many people dared to provoke Huang Feng. After all, they are still not clear about Huang Feng¡¯s specific strength. After provoking Huang Feng before, they actually lost three cities in a row. Everyone dared not move.


    And Huang Feng himself stopped, and did not continue to attack other people¡¯s cities. In that case, everyone would be driven to a dead end, which may not be a good thing for him, and Huang Feng himself did not intend to do this. The two cities were occupied forever. After acquiring the ownership of the two cities, Huang Feng immediately spread the news that he would auction the two cities.


    Many guilds are very interested in this news, and they have also seen that Huang Feng is really going to auction the two cities. For many guilds without cities, this is good news.


    However, in the end, these two cities were both taken by their original owners. Of course, they were not free. They paid a lot of money for this. Just in and out, Huang Feng made tens of millions. In addition to the money earned from the previous city building order, his current assets have reached hundreds of millions.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s benefits are not only these. Through this incident, other players have also realized that he is not easy to provoke. If he wants to attack his city, he must be prepared to be retaliated. It also showed by practical actions that he has the ability to retaliate.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also indicated to the outside world that he didn''t have much ambition, he just wanted to make money. The construction of the city was just to make more money. He was not interested in any hegemony. , Naturally no one is willing to take action against him, after all, it is totally thankless.


    For more than half a year, Huang Feng was building his own city and working hard to develop his own guild. All his guilds were still aborigines, and his guilds were mainly based on making money. He did not participate in Yue Lie''s struggle for hegemony.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s attitude made him and his "Huaxia" city the most special one. No one wanted to offend him, and let him stand on the side of his opponent. At the same time, Huang Feng and Xuanwu City The matter of the city lord has not been kept secret, as a result, other players are more afraid of him.


    For the sake of the future, Huang Feng never appeared in front of everyone. No matter what happened, it was the housekeeper. In this way, other people got used to this situation. When Huang Feng came time, he had to return to reality. At that time, other people will not see anything unusual.


    One year in the game passed without knowing it. During this period of time, Huang Feng, while developing the guild, was also upgrading the alchemy technique. Therefore, when the one year came, he was not equipped with Peyton equipment Under the circumstances, he was already a master-level alchemist, and he was only one step away from the final god-level.


    At the same time, during this period of time, Xiaobai and the other three little guys were not idle, and they have been working hard to upgrade and increase their strength. When the game time comes, they have more than doubled their strength than they just entered the game. From the growth stage to the maturity stage, Xiao Bai has the strength that makes Huang Feng fearful.

 892 Chapter 892: Skill Reservation

    The scene changed, Huang Feng returned to his familiar bedroom again. Seeing the familiar and unfamiliar environment around him, Huang Feng felt like a world away again. After a while, he switched his mental state. Come here, this is the feeling he will feel every time he teleports back from other dimensions.


    After that, the storage box reminded Huang Feng to start the selection of things. Like last time, Huang Feng also selected things before sending them back. As for those things that he decided not to bring back, he was Left in the game world.


    Therefore, this time Huang Feng still doesn¡¯t have to make a difficult choice, because the only thing he brought back is the token that summons the skeleton soldiers. Although Huang Feng also obtained it in the second half of the game. He had some treasures, but Huang Feng thought about it and decided to bring this thing out. With it, he was equivalent to some more young brothers and thugs, and it was still the kind of strong strength and high loyalty. .


    Huang Feng has used this summoning token more than once, so he already knows the strength of the skeleton soldiers that this thing can summon. Now Huang Feng¡¯s strength should have just entered the first class, and the skeleton soldiers he summoned. The strength is above the second-rate, such strength, whether in reality or in other dimensions, is not low.


    At the same time, Huang Feng can now summon 30 such skeleton soldiers at the same time. Although it is not as good as Augustus, it is already very good. You know, these 30 skeleton soldiers have many professions. There are warriors, mages, and even priests!And their cooperation is also not bad, so that the strength is even stronger.


    And these are the reasons why Huang Feng finally decided to come out with this token.


    After choosing the Summoning Token of the Skeleton Soldier, Huang Feng hurriedly sacrificed her own medicine cauldron. Following her thoughts, the Shenlong Cauldron flew out of the ring, suspended in front of Huang Feng, slowly spinning .


    Afterwards, Huang Feng tried it and found that he could continue to use the Shenlong Cauldron. What Huang Feng now cares about is whether the formulas he learned in the game world can continue to be refined in the real world.


    However, because he does not have any herbs on his body now, there is no way to experiment. Moreover, most of the medicinal materials of those formulas are only available in the game, which is very difficult to encounter in reality, even if the formula can continue to be used, For many pills, Huang Feng has no way to refine them for the time being, unless he spends money to exchange them from the store in the storage box.


    Although the formula cannot be verified, Huang Feng can pass other methods, such as his main occupation in the game, thieves!


    "Quick!" Huang Feng yelled, and then he felt his body lighter, the same as in the game, and then he tried to move forward and found that his movement speed was indeed a block. many!


    "The skills in the game can really be used in reality!" Huang Feng called out in surprise.


    Although before, he had acquired certain abilities in other dimensions before returning to reality, and he could use it, such as internal force!


    However, this time is a little different. After all, in the world of the game, it is difficult to acquire a certain skill, but compared with other time and space, including reality, it is still a lot easier, and Huang During Feng''s one year there, not only did he learn the skills of thieves, but also the pharmacist and the blacksmith. The skills related to these two secondary professions were practiced very well.


    I won¡¯t talk about the profession of medicine alchemist. Huang Feng not only trained the level of medicine alchemy to the master level, but also learned a lot of recipes. These recipes are all in his mind. If he needs it, he also has materials. , He can refine the corresponding pill at any time.


    As for the blacksmith profession, Huang Feng did not completely give up. Although he started focusing on the medicine alchemist profession, while practicing the medicine alchemist profession, Huang Feng is also practicing the blacksmith profession, because he upgrades faster than others. Quick, so he didn''t need to waste time on monsters and upgrades. In this way, the time spent on the two professions of pharmacist and blacksmith would naturally be more.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng left the game world, his blacksmith profession level was also not low. Although he was not as good as the alchemist profession, he had already reached the master level. Even in the game, this level was no better. Those living players are poor. After all, he has his own city, and there is also a mine nearby. The members of his guild, their usual task is not to practice. After all, Huang Feng thinks that even if they want to practice martial arts , Is also not as fast as the players, so just let them not practice, but mostly mining and medicine.


    Therefore, in terms of raw materials, Huang Feng is not lacking at all. With the addition of a platinum hammer, a blacksmith shop that can increase the success rate, Huang Feng''s practice of blacksmithing is not much slower than medicine, but He spends less time in the blacksmith profession, which makes his blacksmith''s rank slightly lower.


    Therefore, this time, he could actually bring the skills learned in the game to reality instead of being erased by the storage box. Huang Feng was very happy.


    "It''s just, it''s a pity that my hammer is." Huang Feng said to himself, that platinum-level hammer, even after a year, is considered a magic weapon in the blacksmith profession, platinum-level and above blacksmith equipment, Don''t tell Huang Feng, he hasn''t even heard of it.


    And because he could only choose to bring one thing out, Huang Feng could only choose a more useful summon token in the end.


    However, although there is no hammer, Huang Feng is still very satisfied with this game journey. Not only did he learn a lot of abilities, but also money, he didn''t make any less, just the early construction of the city. In the two cities, he made nearly 100 million. Later, when his city became famous, more people came to his city. The fees charged by the teleportation array, the rent and taxes of the stores in the city, etc. Wait, these are the existence of Rijindoujin, although Huangfeng still has to spend part of the city construction and maintenance, but the remaining money is also a lot.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is now truly rich. The previous money has not been used up in his card. Now he has a large amount of money, and even if he leaves the game The world is still making money there.


    Therefore, the money in Huang Feng''s hand is enough for him to plan for the next step.


    After taking the Shenlongding and the Summoning Token into Na Jie, Huang Feng went to wash, and when he returned to his bedroom again, he found that there was a text message on his mobile phone, which was sent by Tang Muxue.


    Tang Muxue would send text messages to Huang Feng, which is not surprising. In fact, the two of them would text messages almost every night, sometimes even video, and the relationship between the two of them is also constantly getting closer.


    But today, Tang Muxue didn''t seem to be looking for Huang Feng to chat, she had something to say when she was looking for Huang Feng.


    "I think Sister Yumo may have found something." Tang Muxue said in a text message.


    Huang Feng was startled. This was not the first time he heard this sentence. He remembered that on the way back from the gym, Bai Xiaorou said the same. She also felt that at the time, it seemed that Yumo had discovered something, Huang Feng didn''t expect Tang Muxue to feel this way now.


    "When I was at the concert before, I found that the eyes of Sister Yumo seemed to have other meanings, Huang Feng, do you think Sister Yumo found something?" Tang Muxue said, obviously, she is not herself. I''m pretty sure, she is here to confirm the message now.


    Huang Feng replied: "I don''t know too much, but there should be none."


    Huang Feng''s tone is not too sure, he thinks he should have not been exposed yet, but Yumo is a smart person after all, so if she finds something, it is not impossible.


    "Huang Feng, you said, should I confess with Yumo sister and ask her for forgiveness?" Tang Muxue said, "Actually, I can chat with you every day these days. I still enjoy the atmosphere, but, In my heart, I also feel sorry for Sister Yumo. Although I have been comforting myself, I just want to have a love relationship that I like before getting married. But, after all, I am sorry for Sister Yumo. She treats me. So good, but I seduce her boyfriend."


    The more Tang Muxue said, the lower her tone was. Before, she was only interested in Huang Feng. However, as she learned more about Huang Feng and got closer, she found that she really fell in love with Huang Feng. Tang Muxue felt very uncomfortable when she thought of separating herself from Huang Feng and marrying someone she didn''t like.


    While enjoying being with Huang Feng at the same time, Tang Muxue was also suffering in her heart. After all, Huang Feng is sister Yumo¡¯s boyfriend, and sister Yumo treats her very well, helping her and encouraging her. As a result, She is like this. She feels very sorry for Yumo sister. Many times she wants to end her relationship with Huang Feng. However, deep down in her heart, she is very reluctant. She always thinks about getting along with Huang Feng one more day. One more day is fine.


    As a result, it has been delayed until now, but now, she feels that Sister Yumo seems to have discovered something, which makes her more worried and uneasy.


    "Don''t say that. If there is something wrong, it is because I did something wrong. It has nothing to do with you." Huang Feng said, "Maybe Yumo really knows something. You don''t need to talk about it. I will talk to him tomorrow. , Rest assured, nothing will happen."

 893 Chapter 893: I Like Someone

    Huang Feng feels that it is necessary to talk to Su Yumo. No matter what, he should not keep hiding from her. Even if she gets angry after knowing the truth, or even wants to leave her, she should find a way. Stay, instead of keeping it secret like this.


    However, Tang Muxue on the other side also had her own thoughts at this time. She didn''t want Huang Feng to be caught in this way. After all, she took the initiative first, so after seeing Huang Feng''s information, Tang Muxue got up and went Su Yumo¡¯s bedroom.


    Xie Mengjiao was taking a shower at this time, so Tang Muxue didn''t have to worry, she would be disturbed when she looked for Su Yumo.


    "Sister Yumo, do you have time? I have something to say and want to talk to you." Tang Muxue said to Su Yumo.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yumo looked at Tang Muxue questioningly and said, "Come in, I have nothing to do now."


    After Tang Muxue came in, she closed the door, and then sat down next to Su Yumo. She had already figured out what to say, but now facing Su Yumo, she didn''t say how to speak for a while.


    "Is there anything bad to say?" Su Yumo asked.


    "I don''t know how to say it." Tang Muxue said: "Sister Yumo, you know my situation. You and Mengjiao still hope to break away from the control of the family and choose the people you like, especially Huang Feng. It¡¯s pretty good, but I¡¯m not so lucky anymore. I just started my business, and my business is not going smoothly. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m hopeless.¡±


    "Don''t say that, how can you give up easily until the end?" Su Yumo comforted.


    However, in her heart, Su Yumo also believed that what Tang Muxue said was not wrong. Her hopes were indeed not great. The situation in Tang Muxue''s family was more severe than her own, and that family seemed to be looking for Tang Muxue. The object, although I heard recently that something happened to the object who arranged for Tang Muxue, but since it has already started, I think Tang Muxue''s family will not give up.


    And there is still time for herself and Mengjiao, and Huang Feng''s abilities are beyond her imagination, so she still has a good chance, but Mu Xue is very difficult.


    "Sister Yumo, you don''t need to comfort me. I know my situation. I am working hard now, but I just want to give myself a little comfort." Tang Muxue said, "Sooner or later, I will marry under the arrangement of my family. For someone I don¡¯t like, and I don¡¯t think it will be too long at this time."


    Su Yumo didn''t speak, she didn''t know how to comfort Tang Muxue, because she and she understood Tang Muxue''s situation, and the comforting words she said were just lying to herself.


    "But, Sister Yumo, I''m not reconciled!" Tang Muxue continued: "I''ve grown up so much and haven''t really fallen in love yet. Although, usually there are many people around me, but they are not. What I like, I just want to numb myself through these people and avenge my family."


    "I really want to talk about a real relationship before I get married, with someone I really like." Tang Muxue said.


    "You can find one," Su Yumo said.


    Hearing Su Yumo''s words, Tang Muxue looked at her responsibly and said, "This is what I do now. I don''t want to have never tasted love in the end, and I have found such a person."


    "However," Tang Muxue said hesitantly, "However, I like someone I shouldn''t like."


    "Huang Feng?" Su Yumo said suddenly at this time.


    "Ah!" Tang Muxue was stunned. She didn''t expect Su Yumo to say Huang Feng''s name. In fact, she just came to explore Su Yumo''s tone and didn''t intend to say Huang Feng''s name directly. , However, she didn''t expect that Su Yumo would say it directly, which made her feel a little caught off guard, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "The person you like is Huang Feng?" Su Yumo said again, but there was no strange expression on her face, no anger, and very calm.


    "No, no, that, Sister Yumo, you, how did you know?" Tang Muxue said with a flustered face. She was thinking that Su Yumo might not mean that. Now it seems that Su Yumo She really knew something, which made her very flustered and confused. She subconsciously wanted to refute, but she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "So, what I just said was right?" Su Yumo said.


    "No, no," Tang Muxue said, but she didn''t know how to explain it.


    "You don¡¯t need to deny it, maybe you haven¡¯t noticed it yourself. During this period of time, when we chatted with Mengjiao and the three of us, you always talked about Huang Feng intentionally or unintentionally. Your impression of Huang Feng was not bad or not. , But, during this period, whenever you talk about Huangfeng, I can see that sweet feeling in your eyes." Su Yumo said.


    In fact, during this period of time, Su Yumo had already discovered that Tang Muxue was a little abnormal. She seemed to be very interested in all topics about Huang Feng. Although she hid it well, she could still discover it, because she The performance is the same as myself. I was thinking of Huang Feng. When talking about Huang Feng, it was similar to her performance. Therefore, I can keenly discover this situation.


    However, Su Yumo was not too sure before, just guessing, and now that he had guesses, Su Yumo naturally wanted to verify it. She did not ask Huang Feng or Tang Muxue, but wanted to observe for herself. .


    While at the concert before, Huang Feng and Tang Muxue just sat together. Although Su Yumo has been chatting with Bai Xiaorou, the corner of her eye is paying attention to Huang Feng and Tang Muxue. I didn''t see Tang Muxue''s evil hand, but the contact between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue seemed too close.


    Coupled with the fact that Tang Muxue just talked to herself just now, and it happened to talk about this topic, Su Yumo was naturally more suspicious, and what Tang Muxue said in a panic undoubtedly verified that her guess was not wrong.


    "Sister Yumo, I''m sorry." Seeing Su Yumo seemed to be sure, Tang Muxue no longer concealed it. She said apologetically: "I also know that this is wrong, and I have always wanted to let myself I don¡¯t like Huang Feng anymore, but I always can¡¯t control my heart. This matter is also my initiative. It has nothing to do with Huang Feng. I don¡¯t want to affect the relationship between you and Huang Feng because of me. Anyway, it''s all my fault."


    "Hey." Su Yumo sighed deeply. Although she had already guessed before, and she was prepared in her heart, but when Tang Muxue confirmed the matter herself, she still felt Very disappointed, after all, one side is his boyfriend, and the other is his good girlfriend. There is a connection between the two, and Su Yumo is of course uncomfortable.


    "I naturally believe in Huang Feng in this matter. I still have some understanding of him." Su Yumo said, "I''ll tell you that when I confirmed the relationship with him, I took the initiative first. In this way, I feel a little indecisive about feelings. If you say that he took the initiative, I will not believe it."


    "Sister Yumo, I''m sorry." Tang Muxue didn''t know what to say, so she could only continue to apologize.


    "You don''t have to apologize. Actually, I am not surprised about this incident." Su Yumo said: "Huang Feng is a very good person. Although he looks very ordinary, he will be It¡¯s normal for him to be attracted. I¡¯ve thought of this situation a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. However, if it¡¯s not you, there will be other people attracted by Huang Feng, just a different person."


    Su Yumo also had a headache for this situation. She had such worries when she discovered that Huang Feng was not as ordinary as she appeared on the surface. After all, excellent people, no matter how they hide, will always be given away. What she found out, she was still thinking about how she should deal with it before. She didn''t expect that her worries would become reality so quickly, and that person was still her sister.


    Seeing that Su Yumo didn''t blame herself, Tang Muxue felt even more guilty, "Sister Yumo, don''t worry, I won''t meet Huang Feng from tomorrow, I will return to the imperial capital tomorrow."


    Tang Muxue had already decided. Although this decision made her feel painful, she knew that her dream should wake up. She was going to marry someone. Huang Feng would not belong to her. Dreaming any longer will only make myself sink deeper and deeper, and at the same time, it will hurt Su Yumo and Huang Feng.


    Once she returned to the imperial capital, she said that she bowed her head to reality and was not ready to resist, and just waited for the arrangement at home. Although this situation made her very painful, she felt that this was the only thing she could do at present. Up.


    "No." Who knows that after listening to her decision, Su Yumo put forward an objection: "You don''t need to go back to the imperial capital now. In fact, I also believe that you cannot take Huang Feng away from me. A little confidence, I still have it."


    Seeing Tang Muxue looking at herself questioningly, Su Yumo continued: "Just like you said, I also don''t want you to marry someone you don''t like. I can empathize with this point, and even if you leave. Now, there will be other women¡¯s idea of ??hitting Huang Feng. I can¡¯t keep Huang Feng by my side. At that time, the person who likes Huang Feng, would he be so kind to me like you? It''s hard to tell."


    "But..." Although Su Yumo''s attitude made Tang Muxue very happy, after all, she didn''t want to leave Huang Feng, but she didn''t want to destroy the relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo. The decision was made, but if she continued to stay, she was sharing the feelings that belonged to Su Yumo, which made her hesitate, knowing what Su Yumo really thinks.

 894 Chapter 894: You Know It?

    "Do you think what I said is a little weird, you can''t believe it?" Su Yumo looked at Tang Muxue and said with a slight smile.


    "Yeah." Tang Muxue didn''t conceal her thoughts, she really couldn''t figure it out.


    "In fact, there is nothing I can''t figure out, especially for people born like us, shouldn''t they be more receptive to such things?" Su Yumo still said calmly: "There are multiple Women, this kind of thing should be relatively common in big families, but their women are all outside and there is no formal appearance. However, everyone is well aware of such things. of."


    Tang Muxue nodded, and Su Yumo was right. In the big families of the imperial capital, many couples are united because of their interests. Therefore, the relationship cannot be better, and many couples just maintain it. The relationship between husband and wife, in fact, is to play differently outside. Even for those couples with good relationships, it is very common for men to have other women outside.


    Not to mention other people, according to Tang Muxue¡¯s understanding, her father had other women outside, and the relationship between her father and her mother was already considered good. This is still the case, but the women outside are impossible. Those who enter the house have no status in this house, and her status will be much worse than that of the main room.


    Many of those women also know that these men have a family, but this does not prevent them from actively relying on them. Some of them are because of feelings, but more because of the man''s money and status.


    Although Huang Feng looks very ordinary now, Tang Muxue and Su Yumo, the two women who know him, naturally know his excellence. Such people are easy to be favored by women in the future. Feng will not lack money and status, so there will definitely be more women around him in the future.


    "Hehe." Su Yumo smiled self-deprecatingly and said: "I thought I was looking for an ordinary man, and I will live an ordinary life in the future, but I didn''t expect Huang Feng to be unexpected. Excellent, I don¡¯t know whether I should be happy or sad for my vision."


    "Okay, you don''t have to blame yourself. You won''t be the first or the last. It''s the Bai Xiaorou who sat with me tonight. The relationship between her and Huang Feng is absolutely impossible. Ordinary friends are so simple." Su Yumo said.


    I have to admire Su Yumo''s observation ability. Although she has not been in contact with Bai Xiaorou for a long time, she can feel that the relationship between Bai Xiaorou and Huangfeng is not simple, although it is still not completely certain.


    "Actually, she lives with Huang Feng now." Tang Muxue thought for a while and said. Su Yumo didn''t blame her for Huang Feng''s incident. This made her very grateful to Su Yumo, and she felt natural in her heart. He was also on Su Yumo''s side. As for Bai Xiaorou, even though Tang Muxue knew her and had a good relationship with her, she obviously couldn''t compare with Su Yumo.


    "Are they living together?" Su Yumo said slightly startled. Although she guessed that the relationship between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou should not be simple, she did not expect that the two had actually developed to the point of living together.


    "It''s living together, no cohabitation, one person, one room, I went there to see it." At this time, Tang Muxue naturally told Su Yumo what she knew, and at the same time cleaned up Huang Feng''s grievances.


    However, what Tang Muxue didn''t know was that the current relationship between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou was not what she had seen before. Although there was no real cohabitation yet, it had obviously changed.


    "That''s it." Su Yumo breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Tang Muxue''s words. Although she had accepted the fact that Huang Feng had other women, if Huang Feng lived with other women instead of her, her It is also uncomfortable in her heart. It can be said that she has positioned herself in the position of the palace. If she is just a dispensable person in Huang Feng''s heart, then she will be very disappointed and sad.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t been to Huang Feng''s new residence yet. I will go and see it tomorrow." Su Yumo said. After that, she looked at Tang Muxue and said, "You go with me."


    "Okay." Tang Muxue naturally agreed, and then she cautiously reconfirmed: "Sister Yumo, you really don''t blame me?"


    "Be a little angry, but I have already prepared for this before, so I am not too surprised." Su Yumo said: "However, have you seriously thought about the future between you and Huang Feng? ?"


    "Future?" Tang Muxue laughed at herself: "What future can I have with him? You know my situation, Yu Mo sister. I just want to enjoy a relationship now. As for the future with Huang Feng, I No hope can be seen."


    "Really?" Su Yumo said, "Then what would you do if Huang Feng helped you out of the control of the family?"


    "Impossible!" Tang Muxue said without even thinking about it. You must know that her family is more prominent than Su Yumo''s, and the requirements will naturally be more demanding. Although Huang Feng is excellent, it meets ,That is impossible.


    "Nothing is absolutely impossible." Su Yumo said: "Moreover, I said if."


    "I haven''t thought about it." Tang Muxue said in confusion. Of course, she hopes that the longer she can spend with Huang Feng, the better. If she has a lifetime, that would be the best. However, in that case, she and herself The relationship between Su Yumo is about to be embarrassing. Although Su Yumo can accept that Huang Feng has other women, she may not be able to accept a person like her who can always show up beside Huang Feng.


    "I think you should think about it." Su Yumo said: "What you thought about before was just to maintain a relationship with him for a while, but if it''s always like this, share him with other women, can you always Accept, Huang Feng still has you and me, and there may be more in the future. You can accept it? And, will your family agree? If you disagree, what will you do?"


    Faced with a series of questions raised by Su Yumo, Tang Muxue said: ¡°Actually, as long as I can be by Huang Feng¡¯s side, I am not good at anything else. As for the ideas of my family, they are not in my consideration. Inside? Just, Yumo sister, can you accept it?"


    "I don''t know myself, let''s talk about it later." Su Yumo also said in a bit of confusion. She can accept Huang Feng has other women, but if the other party is the same as herself, he can always appear righteously beside Huang Feng. , Occupying his time, I don''t know if I can accept it all the time.


    "What are you talking about?" At this moment, Xie Mengjiao walked in and asked curiously while wiping her hair.


    "Nothing." Su Yumo said. Obviously, she didn''t want Xie Mengjiao to know about the complicated matters between her, Huang Feng and Tang Muxue.


    "God is mysterious." Xie Mengjiao said with a pouting mouth, but did not ask further.


    After that, Tang Muxue went back to her room and hesitated, but still did not send a message to Huang Feng. At this time, if she was informed by Yumo, she would definitely have an opinion on herself. Therefore, Tang Muxue still chose to stop. On Su Yumo''s side.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng was about to go out the next morning, he received a call from Su Yumo, saying that she happened to pass by his residence in the morning and wanted to visit his residence, and soon Arrived.


    Huang Feng must be a little surprised at Su Yumo¡¯s sudden visit. Fortunately, at this time, Bai Xiaorou had already left. Su Yumo would not see her anymore, and he just wanted to make peace with him. Su Yumo is chatting.


    "This is your residence? It''s much better than the place last time." Soon, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue arrived at Huangfeng''s residence. Su Yumo only gave Huang Feng when he was going to Huangfeng''s residence. Feng called.


    Tang Muxue followed Su Yumo into the door, and at the same time gave Huang Feng a somewhat complicated look to signal him to deal with it carefully, and Huang Feng saw that Su Yumo was here with Tang Muxue, and felt that Su Yumo was very likely. I didn''t pass by here and just stopped by, but came here on purpose.


    "Well, come in and sit down." Huang Feng took the two of them to the living room to sit down, and then asked: "Why do you remember today?"


    "Not welcome?" Su Yumo asked with a smile.


    "Of course not, I have invited you several times before, but you have been unwilling to come over." Huang Feng said.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Su Yumo¡¯s face was a little red. Huang Feng gave her hints on those few occasions, and Su Yumo could guess what Huang Feng invited her to the residence to do. So, She just refused.


    "I''m not afraid of your inconvenience." Although he refused because he was shy, Su Yumo obviously would not admit it was his own reason.


    "What''s inconvenient?" Huang Feng said.


    "Really not?" Su Yumo retorted, "Are you not afraid that I will see the one living with you when I come here?"


    Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then he saw Tang Muxue who seemed a little embarrassed, and he understood in his heart that Tang Muxue should have told Su Yumo about living with Bai Xiaorou, so Huang Feng stared. Tang Muxue glanced, and blamed her for not telling herself in advance.


    "You know?" Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo and said, "Don''t get me wrong. Bai Xiaorou and I live together, but we don''t sleep in the same room. She is my boss. This time I came to Qing Province for business. Yes, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to my room and have a look."

 895 Chapter 895

    "Boss?" Su Yumo asked suspiciously: "When did you have another boss?"


    Tang Muxue was also a little confused. In fact, she had some doubts about Bai Xiaorou¡¯s identity before, but she did not ask Huang Feng or Bai Xiaorou. Now that Huang Feng said that, she and Su Yumo have the same thoughts. , When did Huang Feng have an extra boss?You know, Huang Feng is now his own boss, how could there be any boss?


    "Actually, there is nothing I can''t say. I was going to tell you about this." Huang Feng said, "I am now a member of the National Security Bureau, and Bai Xiaorou is the same. She is my introducer and I am also Team leader."


    Huang Feng has already discovered that the organization of the National Security Bureau may be a bit mysterious to ordinary people, but as long as it has some identities, everyone knows the existence of this organization, and Su Yumo and Tang Muxue both There is no official status, but they are also ladies in the imperial capital, and it is not surprising to know the existence of the National Security Bureau.


    Sure enough, when Huang Feng talked about the National Security Bureau, neither Su Yumo nor Tang Muxue were surprised by this organization. They were just surprised that Huang Feng would actually be a member of this organization. They were both in the imperial capital. At that time, I have heard of the existence of this organization. It is a privileged organization. Not everyone can enter. Some big families in the Imperial Capital will arrange for their younger generations to enter relevant organizations in the country to gain experience. And qualifications, but almost none of them can enter this organization, which shows how difficult it is to enter this organization.


    "When did you enter the National Security Bureau?" Su Yumo took the document handed over by Huang Feng and looked at it with Tang Muxue. It turned out to be a member of the National Security Bureau. Both of them were a little surprised. They were more happy than surprised. , Even if they belonged to their families, they had to look at it differently. They didn''t expect Huang Feng to enter this organization silently.


    "It''s been a while, and it''s been a long story. However, Bai Xiaorou is my introducer. When she came to Qing Province to perform her mission this time, she had an accident, so she stayed with me for the time being." Huang Feng took the document handed back by Su Yumo and said.


    Su Yumo and Tang Muxue no longer doubted the identity of Huang Feng dialect and Bai Xiaorou. They did not expect that Bai Xiaorou would have such an identity. At the same time, Su Yumo felt a little embarrassed. , I felt that I had faulted Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou. Bai Xiaorou obviously had a kindness to Huang Feng. Now Huang Feng should help her.


    "I''m sorry, I blamed you by mistake." Su Yumo said, she didn''t hide her thoughts, she was wrong when she was wrong, and she did not try to deny it.


    "Actually, I was wrong about this matter. I should have told you earlier." Huang Feng said. In fact, he knew that Su Yumo didn''t wrong him and Bai Xiaorou. Between him and Bai Xiaorou, there is indeed something wrong now. Unclear.


    "It just happened that you came, and I happen to have something to tell you." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s about Mu Xue?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded. Now he also knows what Su Yumo saw. Instead of waiting for Su Yumo to reveal it, he might as well explain it early.


    "Mu Xue already told me about your relationship last night." Su Yumo said.


    "Ah." Huang Feng said in surprise. After that, he looked at Tang Muxue, but didn''t expect Tang Muxue to have already confessed.


    "I don''t blame Mu Xue for this matter, but I want to blame you!" Su Yumo said, "You are too indecisive on emotional issues. This time it is Mu Xue, but next time, if it''s something else Women also proactively approach you and pursue you, what do you do?"


    "I..." Huang Feng was about to say, but Su Yumo said: "You don''t want to guarantee anything now. I still know your character. I don''t want you to give me a guarantee and then break your promise. , In that case, I might as well not want your promise."


    Huang Feng was very ashamed, because he knew that Su Yumo was right. He really didn¡¯t handle the relationship issue very well. He has several women now, of course, because he is treating them in his heart. Love, but the more reason is that I don¡¯t know how to reject them, and there is no way to reject them. When I get in touch, I naturally become tempted.


    "You men are bothersome, I can understand. To be honest, I have seen this kind of thing since I was a child, and it''s even more than you, and I don''t know how many I have seen." Su Yumo said, "But, you thought about it. No, what will the three of us do in the future? Will you marry me or Mu Xue? No matter who you marry, you will hurt the other one, and at the same time, it will destroy the relationship between me and Mu Xue."


    "Then I will marry both!" Huang Feng said without thinking.


    "What you think is quite beautiful!" Su Yumo said with a white look at Huang Feng: "You can blurt out this way, it means you have had this idea before, Huang Feng, I didn''t expect that what you thought is really beautiful. ."


    "Hehe." Huang Feng smiled and didn''t speak. In fact, Huang Feng was still very happy when he saw that Su Yumo would not be angry because of his fascination, so now he no longer had his previous worries.


    "However, you can only think about it. Even if the two of us agree, do you think the family behind us will agree? Although it is common for a man to have more than one woman in a large family, but these People of a big family, no one wants to let their younger generation be small, do you understand? Even if a man has other women, the girl from the big family must be the one on the bright side. What do you call us two? do?"


    Huang Feng was also the first to hear about the secrets of the big family, and he also smacked his tongue secretly. In fact, it doesn¡¯t feel strange to think about it. In today¡¯s society, there is only a slightly accomplished man. A woman is a very normal thing, let alone those from a big family, how can they only guard one woman for a lifetime?Even, they are more blatant than ordinary men, otherwise, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue would not have seen so many similar situations since they were young.


    "What if I can get your family to agree? Would you not object?" Huang Feng said. To be honest, his main concern is the thoughts of women like Su Yumo and Tang Muxue, and the family behind them. , I always have a way to get them to agree, especially the big families behind Su Yumo and Tang Muxue. In the hearts of those people, everyone is valuable. As long as the price you pay is enough, trust them. Then it won''t be opposed.


    "I won''t!" Tang Muxue said suddenly. Seeing Su Yumo looking at her, Tang Muxue stuck her tongue out: "As long as you can level my house, I will be a kid for the rest of my life and have no objection, Yumo sister, you will It¡¯s always been my sister!"


    Tang Muxue is really fed up with her family''s control over her, and if she can live with Huang Feng and Su Yumo for a lifetime, that would be a very good thing. It¡¯s a good thing to have a man you like, and it¡¯s best to have yourself. My girlfriend, is there a better life than this?


    Su Yumo gave Tang Muxue a white look, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "You can settle our family first, and you can''t even settle a family right now."


    "Don''t worry, I can definitely do it." Huang Feng said confidently. You know, he just made more than 100 million gold coins from that game space. If he exchanged them into soft sister coins, that would be more than one billion. And, my city is still making money continuously, and making money is not too difficult for me now.


    It¡¯s just that, after all, those are in another time and space. Huang Feng wants to convince Su Yumo and Tang Muxue¡¯s family that he must do something in reality. Only when he has a successful career in reality, then The family behind Su Yumo and Tang Muxue agreed to take them away.


    "Okay, it''s not too early, I have to go to work, so I will leave first." Su Yumo said.


    Tang Muxue naturally left with Su Yumo, and Huang Feng was the last one. However, when he was about to go out, he patted Tang Muxue¡¯s buttocks. Tang Muxue had a meal and then blushed. When she got up, Huang Feng whispered in her ear: "Next time I''ll do this again, I will have to wait on the family law."


    Tang Muxue understood what Huang Feng meant. It was to blame for not telling him in advance that Su Yumo was about to come. Therefore, Tang Muxue only gave Huang Feng a white look and hurriedly left with Su Yumo.


    After Su Yumo and Tang Muxue left together, Huang Feng also drove away. At this time, he was in a very good mood. Su Yumo''s arrival this morning caught him by surprise. However, The final result was unexpectedly good. He did not expect that Su Yumo would accept the fact that he had other women so easily. Although he had only accepted the existence of Tang Muxue, he had the first one. Will the second one be far away?


    Of course, Huang Feng also understood that the reason why Su Yumo accepted it so easily was mainly because she had seen too much of this situation since she was a child. At the same time, it was also because of the love for herself in her heart. Otherwise, according to her terms , It is entirely possible to find a good man who only treats her alone, instead of choosing to forgive himself. Moreover, Huang Feng can also understand that even if Su Yumo accepts it, he must still feel a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    "You must be better with Yumo in the future." Huang Feng thought quietly in his heart.

 896 Chapter 896 Healing Tian Lins Eyes

    Huang Feng didn''t go to the factory immediately, but found Tian Jun''s place to live. His current strength has reached the first-class level, and he can already try to help Tian Lin treat eye diseases.


    When Huang Feng arrived at Tian Jun¡¯s residence, Tian Lin opened the door to Huang Feng. "Seeing" that the person was Huang Feng, Tian Lin was immediately happy. She had no friends for her own reasons. And Huang Feng not only cured her leg, but also her only friend. She was naturally very happy to "see" Huang Feng.


    "What about your brother?" Huang Feng said as he walked in. He had already greeted Tian Jun before he came.


    "My brother went shopping for groceries and will be back soon." Tian Lin said: "Brother Huang, you must stay for dinner today. My brother also said to have a few drinks with you."


    "We''ll talk about eating later, let''s take a look at your eyes first." Huang Feng said, he also wanted to heal Tian Lin''s eyes soon, so that not only Tian Lin could see the light again, but also Huang Feng. Feng himself can also gain valuable treatment experience.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Tian Lin was taken aback for a moment, and then said with surprise on her face: "Brother Huang can heal my eyes?"


    Huang Feng said before that he would not treat himself until he was not sure. Now that Huang Feng offered to treat his own eyes, it shows that Huang Feng is sure.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said, "However, I can''t guarantee that it will succeed. I can only try it first."


    "Then let''s start quickly." Tian Lin said. Although Huang Feng cannot guarantee success, there is still hope. She hasn''t known how long she has been waiting for this day. Naturally, she is looking forward to it.


    "Good." Huang Feng said.


    The two came to sit on the sofa again. Huang Feng asked Tian Lin to face him this time. Looking at Tian Lin¡¯s Wushen eyes, Huang Feng also secretly pityed her, and wanted to treat her even more. It was cured.


    Huang Feng put his right hand on Tian Lin''s forehead. After that, he closed his eyes and controlled the energy in his body to enter Tian Lin''s body.


    Since rising to the first-class level, the energy in Huang Feng''s body has increased a lot, and at the same time the purity has also been higher. Huang Feng''s energy control is also more handy. When he treated Tian Lin''s legs before, he had to worry. The energy that enters her body can''t rush around, but this time, Huang Feng is sure to completely control the energy, but Huang Feng is not sure whether the energy can heal Tian Lin''s eyes. After all, Before he felt that he could heal Tian Lin''s eyes when he reached the first-class level, which was just his own guess.


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng wanted to try. He managed to control his energy and slowly entered the vicinity of Tian Lin¡¯s eyes, and found that the nerves there had been necrotic. He cured it with his energy. But to repair them, and this process is not easy and consumes a lot of money.


    "Brother Huang, are you okay?" Although he knew that he couldn''t disturb Huang Feng, Tian Lin knew that Huang Feng was not relaxed when he heard Huang Feng''s heavier and harder gasps, so naturally she was a little worried and concerned.


    However, Huang Feng did not answer her words. Although he can control the energy in the body, there are too many nerves near people''s eyes, and he dare not take the slightest care. In case there is a slight accident, it caused it. Very serious consequences, not anyone wants to see.


    Seeing Huang Feng hadn¡¯t answered herself, Tian Lin didn¡¯t dare to say anything again, but secretly worried about Huang Feng in her heart. At the same time, she also felt a warm feeling near her eyes, and this feeling was still Is becoming more and more intense.


    Tian Lin was overjoyed. Is this feeling in her eyes?At this time, she was even more afraid to disturb Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was not at ease. Although he was already more proficient in controlling his own energy, he had no experience in this area before, so he could only fumble cautiously. Fortunately, no matter it was Tian Lin, It was Tian Jun who trusted him very much.


    Finally, it took Huang Feng about half an hour to repair the nerves in Tian Lin¡¯s eyes. At the same time, he left some energy in her eyes to maintain the vitality of those nerves. Huang Feng suspects that Tian Lin¡¯s eyes suddenly Invisible, it may be caused by these nerve necrosis.


    "Okay, open your eyes and see if you can see the things around you." Huang Feng retracted his hand and said in a weak tone. After such a long period of treatment, moreover, you must always keep your spirits up. Highly concentrated, Huang Feng is still very tired.


    During the first treatment, Tian Lin¡¯s eyes were open at first, but later, her eyes became more and more sore, so she closed her eyes. Now that she heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t I opened my eyes for a while, but my body trembled slightly and said, "Is it really all right?"


    Tian Lin was both looking forward to and afraid in her heart. She looked forward to seeing the world again. At the same time, she was also afraid in her heart. She was afraid that after opening her eyes, she would still be the same as before. A disappointment, even despair, because she didn''t know if Huang Feng couldn''t heal herself, whether her eyes would be healed.


    "Open it, it''s okay." Huang Feng said. He doesn''t know whether Tian Lin can see it, so he can''t guarantee anything, for fear that Tian Lin will be disappointed again.


    Tian Lin inflated herself this time, and then her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her eyes opened slowly. When her eyes opened a gap, she suddenly felt some tingling in her eyes, which made her immediately again. Closed his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked quickly with concern.


    "It''s nothing." Tian Lin said, her tone revealed a trace of careful joy, because she just seemed to see the light outside, not the darkness before, and because she hadn''t seen the surrounding light for a long time, so When she looked at her surroundings again, the stimulation of the light on her eyeballs made her unacceptable for a while.


    Tian Lin relieved, and tried to open her eyes again. She saw the surrounding pipeline again, although it was not very clear, but it was indeed no longer the darkness before, and she was even more happy.


    At the same time, her eyes also suffered some tingling again, but this time she did not close her eyes, but blinked a few times. The corners of her eyes shed some tears because of the tingling. However, she didn''t care, she worked hard to open her eyes wide and to the fullest, and she was finally sure that she could really see the things around her!


    "How is it? Can you see it?" Huang Feng asked concerned. He was also very concerned about the results of his treatment.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Tian Lin reacted. She was just as happy and shocked as she had forgotten that Huang Feng next to her was there. So she looked at Huang Feng and nodded violently and said, "Yes, I can see it! Thank you, Brother Huang."


    With that, Tian Lin¡¯s tears flowed again. She hadn¡¯t seen the world for many years. Although she had been persuading her brother to stop wasting money on her own body, she was just like that. Okay, but that was because she felt sorry for her brother. In her heart, she didn''t want to see the world like ordinary people.


    It¡¯s just that after seeing so many hospitals and spending so much money, there is no hope of cure. She is desperate in her heart, and she does not want to drag her brother down because of her own affairs, so she will actively give up treatment. .


    However, when Huang Feng appeared in her world, she discovered that her world had changed. What had been desperate before, had a turning point because of Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, especially after Huang Feng healed his legs. I am even more looking forward to Huang Feng''s healing of her eyes, but she can''t say to Huang Feng that she can''t add pressure to Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s ability to heal his legs is already a great boon to herself, and she can''t make an inch.


    Today, under Huang Feng''s treatment, I finally recovered my eyesight again. There is no way to express my happiness in words. I can finally live like an ordinary person in the future.


    "It''s fine if you can see it." Huang Feng was relieved when he heard Tian Lin''s words. He was also a little stressed before. If he could not cure Tian Lin this time, it would be choking. It is estimated that there will be no such ability in the future, and seeing this little girl just can''t see this wonderful world, Huang Feng is also very sorry.


    Fortunately, the results are pretty good.


    "Hehe, Brother Huang, you are so handsome." Tian Lin said with a grin, with some tears on her face. Huang Feng was the first person she saw after she saw the world again, and before that, She always listened to Huang Feng and ignored him, and she also had a slight imagination of Huang Feng in her heart, and imagined what kind of person Huang Feng was.


    Of course, in her heart, a good person like Huang Feng must be very handsome, and now that she sees Huang Feng''s "true face", she is not disappointed.


    "Really? I think so too." Huang Feng said with a smile, and the fatigue in his heart was relieved a lot.


    At this moment, there was the sound of the door opening, and Tian Lin said: "My brother must be back."


    After that, Tian Lin ran to the door. She couldn''t wait to see her brother again. She hadn''t seen it for many years, and she didn''t know what her brother had become, whether she was herself Like you thought?


    "Brother, are you back?" Tian Lin said to Tian Jun with a smile on her face.

 897 Chapter 897

    "Well, where''s Huang Feng?" Tian Jun said casually as he walked in to change shoes. He didn''t realize that his sister was different from usual.


    "It''s inside." Tian Lin said: "So many things? Let me help you get it."


    While talking, Tian Lin bent down and stretched out towards Tian Jun''s hand, trying to help Tian Jun carry things.


    "No, I can get it by myself, you can go into the house and rest." Tian Jun said, he doesn''t want his sister to be tired, and it is better to do these physical tasks by himself.


    However, Tian Lin still insisted on helping her brother get things.


    "No, I can take it myself." Tian Jun gave a hand to the side, not wanting Tian Lin to get what he was holding.


    However, after Tian Jun gave up, Tian Lin''s hand was still accurately positioned and wanted to help. When Tian Jun wanted to give up again, he was suddenly stunned, and then he widened. He closed his eyes and looked at his sister in disbelief.


    "Sister, you, can you see?" When he spoke, Tian Jun''s voice still had a vibrato, which showed his excitement.


    You know, it''s not that Tian Lin didn''t help him with things before, but every time before she gave up, Tian Lin couldn''t continue because she couldn''t see.


    However, this is obviously not the case this time. Tian Lin can continue to pinpoint the position of his hand. This was impossible before, but now Tian Lin has done it.


    "Yes, brother, I can see it." Tian Lin still took the food he bought from the stunned Tian Jun, and said to her brother with some pride and excitement.


    "Really?" Tian Jun was afraid that he had misheard, confirming again.


    "Really!" Tian Lin said with a smile on her face. She could feel the excitement in her brother''s heart. She was also in the same mood before: "Brother, I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. You have grown taller. Looks handsome."


    "Well, Linlin, you are also beautiful." Tian Jun, who has always been hard-hearted, is full of tears at this time. At this time, his body is still trembling slightly. He is excited. He has been so many years. I have been thinking of ways to let my sister live a normal life, but his abilities are limited and have not been able to achieve it.


    However, since meeting Huang Feng, everything has changed. Huang Feng first asked Tian Lin to stand up, and now he healed her eyes, allowing her to see the world again. It can be said that Huang Feng changed them. The lives of siblings.


    Thinking of this, Tian Jun walked to the living room and saw Huang Feng sitting there with a smile on his face. Tian Jun walked up to him and said, "Thank you, thank you."


    Tian Jun is truly grateful to Huang Feng from the heart. Although, when Huang Feng cured Tian Lin¡¯s leg, he was grateful to Huang Feng from the heart, but this time he was also sincere and sincere, Huang Feng The kindness to their siblings is really too great, even if I sell this life to Huang Feng, I feel that it is not enough!


    In Tian Jun''s heart, Tian Lin is more important than herself!


    "Nothing, you don''t need to be like this." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, you two are chatting here. I''m going to cook. I haven''t been in the kitchen for so many years. I don''t know if I will cook again. If it doesn''t taste good later, don''t bother you two. "Tian Lin walked over and said.


    "No matter what you make, my brother loves it." Tian Jun said with a face of dozing. When she was young, Tian Lin often cooks, and Tian Jun has not tasted his sister''s cooking for many years. , I am still full of expectations.


    "Brother, what do you mean by this is to believe that I can''t do well?" Tian Lin said with a dissatisfied face.


    "No, no." Tian Jun quickly begged for mercy.


    "Well, that''s good." Tian Lin said: "You wait, I will definitely open your eyes later!"


    With that said, Tian Lin had already carried things into the kitchen and watched her sister walk steadily towards the kitchen. She didn''t look like she usually walked cautiously. Tian Jun''s smile never disappeared.


    "Thank you really. I haven''t seen my sister so cheerful for many years." Tian Jun said gratefully to Huang Feng again.


    Since Tian Lin couldn''t walk and couldn''t see her eyes, although she still pretended to be okay on the surface, Tian Jun knew that she had become a lot more introverted, and she had a lot of inferiority complex, and she was unwilling to be with outsiders. Contact means when I talk to myself, although I often laugh, I can still feel the inferiority in her heart.


    However, it is obviously different now. Her eyes and legs have returned to normal, no difference from ordinary people, and her personality has also changed. This time she is really cheerful, rather than pretending to be cheerful in front of herself.


    "You have thanked you several times, and there are still endless." Huang Feng said with a smile. He was also very happy to see their brother and sister have such a good relationship. At the same time, he also thought of his sister who was still studying. , I haven''t seen her for a while, and I don''t know how she is.


    The more Huang Feng thought about it, he wanted to see his sister. Because he didn''t make any money before, and his self-esteem was haunting him, so he didn''t go home for a long time, and he didn''t see his family for a long time. Now he sees Tian Jun brother and sister In this way, he was a little bit emotional.


    "It''s coming to eleven soon. Should I go home for a while, or let my sister come and play." Huang Feng thought to himself, although he has decided to go home for the New Year this year, Huang Feng is a little bit Can''t wait to see my family.


    "You can''t express my gratitude to you after saying it several times." Tian Jun said.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Huang Feng waved his hand and said, "I don''t think Tian Lin is very big. Now she is no different from ordinary people. You can help her arrange it and let her continue to school. "


    "Well, I will arrange it." Tian Jun said, this is exactly what he thinks, but he knows that in today''s society, it is a disadvantage to not have an education, just like himself, because he has no education. It was extremely difficult to find a job before, and later I had to go down the road.


    Tian Lin is not very old, and it is not too late to go to school. Although she hasn''t been to school for so many years, she must not be able to keep up with her knowledge, but she will spend some money at that time.


    And when you go to school, you can get in touch with your peers, which will help Tian Lin re-live and integrate into this society.


    The two chatted again, but Huang Feng discovered at this time that Tian Jun''s body seemed to be a little uncomfortable. When chatting, he would always frown unconsciously.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is it uncomfortable?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s okay, I was hurt a bit." Tian Jun said.


    "Let me see" Huang Feng put his hand on Tian Jun''s arm and said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng frowned and said, "You have suffered an internal injury. What is going on?"


    The injuries Tian Jun suffered were internal injuries and were injured by internal forces. This is not something that ordinary people can do. After all, in this society, there are only a few people who know internal forces.


    "The Peng family did it." Tian Jun said without concealment.


    "People from the Peng family? Have you clashed with them?" Huang Feng asked. After all, the Peng family is a big family in the imperial capital. It is not surprising that there are people in their family who are capable of internal power.


    "Yeah." Tian Jun said: "The people who followed the Peng family before, couldn''t get close to them, so I went out in person. Unexpectedly, there was a very tricky person in them. I was injured by him. In the end, he ran away, and if one step later, he might not be able to come back."


    "I said before that the guards of the Peng family are all powerful roles." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, but, except for the person who hurt me, I can deal with everyone else." Tian Jun said. After all, his skill is not weak, but he will suffer if he has not learned internal strength.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, took out the Qi Yao Undefeated Cultivation Technique from his "bosom" and handed it to Tian Jun and said: "You hold this thing and practice it when you are fine. It is good for you, but you can''t give this thing. Does anyone else see? Know?"


    Through this period of contact, Huang Feng also discovered that Tian Jun is still very trustworthy. It can be said that Tian Jun is now his most loyal and strongest subordinate. However, because he has not learned internal strength, He always suffers a bit, so Huang Feng decided to give him the inner strength and mental method.


    Tian Jun took the Qi Yao Undefeated Cultivation Technique handed by Huang Feng with some doubts. He didn''t quite understand why Huang Feng reminded himself so solemnly, is this thing very precious?


    Seeing Tian Jun''s doubts, Huang Feng said, "This is the inner strength mental method. Your injury this time is caused by inner strength. Don''t show this thing to ordinary people, understand?"


    "Inner strength mental method?" Tian Jun looked shocked. After all, before this, he had always thought that inner strength could only exist in novels or TV or movies. He did not expect that it actually exists in reality. And, now I actually got one.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said: "Cultivating internal strength is something that requires perseverance. Remember to practice harder."


    "Well, I definitely will." Tian Jun firmly grasped the exercise technique and promised that it is rare for him to get such an opportunity to cultivate internal strength, and of course he will not slack off.


    "If you don''t understand, you can ask me." Huang Feng said: "Now, I will help you treat internal injuries first."


    After Huang Feng general Tian Jun¡¯s internal injuries were almost healed, Tian Lin had already prepared the meal over there. Tian Jun hurriedly greeted Huang Feng to eat together. He opened a bottle of good wine. This is the person below. He who respected him, he was really happy today. Not only was his sister''s eyes healed, but he also gained the legendary inner strength. It can be a double happiness. It''s strange that he is in a bad mood.

 898 Chapter 898

    "how about it?"


    After seeing Huang Feng and Tian Jun eating a bite of food, Tian Lin asked nervously, she hadn''t cooked for almost ten years, and she had no confidence in her cooking skills.


    "Yes, yes, my sister''s dishes are so delicious." Tian Jun said quickly.


    "I didn''t ask you again!" Tian Lin gave her brother a white look, then looked at Huang Feng expectantly.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly, nodded and said, "It''s really good."


    When Tian Lin listened, she relaxed and ate happily.


    Tian Jun said with an aggrieved look: "Sister, how can you be like this, I''m your brother, you are too shocking."


    "Come on, brother, eat fast chicken." Tian Lin picked up a piece of chicken for her brother.


    "Well, it''s my sister who treats me best." Tian Jun was immediately satisfied.


    Huang Feng looked at brother and sister Tian Jun with a smile while eating, but missed his sister even more in his heart.


    After eating, Tian Lin rushed to wash the dishes. She was blind for many years. Even if she wanted to do something, she couldn¡¯t do it. Tian Jun wouldn¡¯t let her do it. In her words, she was about to rust. When she can do something, she doesn''t want to stop for a moment.


    Huang Feng and Tian Jun were in the living room, drinking tea and talking.


    "By the way, I didn''t have time to tell you just now. When I went to investigate the Cai family and the Peng family this time, I found that these two have new actions." The two chatted, and Tian Jun suddenly changed the topic to Cai Regarding the family and the Peng family, he knew that Huang Feng was very concerned about these two families.


    "Oh? What action?" Sure enough, after listening to Tian Jun''s words, Huang Feng was curious.


    "The Cai family seems to be contacting the international killer organization. That Cai Youde is so worried about the death of his son, and can''t beat the guards of the Peng family with ordinary bodyguards. Therefore, he is trying to contact the international killer organization. I just discovered it," Tian Jun said.


    Huang Feng nodded. Cai Tian is Cai Youde''s only son, and Cai Youde is so old. Now that the only son is dead, then he has spent most of his life earning a solid family foundation. Who will give it to him in the future?


    Therefore, he will certainly not let go of his son''s death easily, even if he knows that he is facing the Peng family in the imperial capital, he will not shrink back, his son is dead, what else is he afraid of?I wanted to back down before, but I just wanted to save my son. Now that the person to protect is dead, he naturally has no worries at all.


    "The Peng family is a bit weird." Tian Jun continued: "They have been fighting the Cai family''s forces before, starting from various industries, but they have suddenly stopped these days and no longer do anything to the Cai family. For the provocation of the Cai¡¯s family, they are still standing still. Moreover, they seem to be investigating you. Before, I saw a guard investigating your information and wanted to go up and see what happened. The other party discovered it."


    Tian Jun¡¯s words made Huang Feng a little surprised, but he was relieved immediately. He estimated that the people of the Peng family might already know that Peng Chengfu was not killed by Cai Tian. After all, there were also people in the Peng family. As long as they find Peng Chengfu¡¯s body, they should find that Peng Chengfu was not beaten to death by a baseball bat, but was shaken to death by internal force. In this way, they must know that another person killed Peng Chengfu. Its a man.


    Want to know who killed Peng Chengfu, they must investigate who Peng Chengfu had contact with during his time in Qing Province, and who had hatred with him, and they had conflicts with Peng Chengfu in public. With the Peng family''s skills, it is not too difficult to know this, and he naturally became one of the suspicious targets.


    However, Huang Feng was sure that the people of the Peng family were only suspicious of themselves. They had no evidence. When he killed Peng Chengfu, no one saw it. Moreover, all the people present at the time were dead, even if they saw it. It¡¯s impossible for the Peng family to know.


    However, Huang Feng was also worried that the Peng family would be unreasonable and unreasonable. When the murderer was not found, he would directly find himself, the most suspicious person.


    "Well, you did a good job, but you still have to be careful. In the guards from the Peng family, there are obviously people with internal skills. Such people are still very dangerous." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I''ll be careful." Tian Jun said, and he was also very cautious about the person who injured him. The man''s skills are obviously better than him, and he is also aware of his internal strength. It was miraculous, so he planned in his heart that he must practice the inner strength mental method given by Huang Feng.


    After staying at Tian Jun''s residence for a while, Huang Feng left. He had other things to do in the afternoon.


    Originally, Huang Feng planned to continue to help Qiu Ningshuang in the treatment, but when he treated Tian Lin before, he consumed too much energy, so he needed to slow down. Therefore, Huang Feng changed his mind and planned to go to Qiu Ningshuang again tomorrow.


    Huang Feng did not go to Qiu Ningshuang, but Qiu Ningshuang was thinking of Huang Feng. The two had not been in contact for a few days. If this had been before, Qiu Ningshuang would not think much. They had had a longer time before. There is no connection of time.


    However, since her unsuccessful confession to Huang Feng, Qiu Ningshuang''s heart began to be a little wild. She wondered if Huang Feng hadn''t contacted herself in the past few days, whether she was alienating herself on purpose, which made her secretly regret it. .


    "I knew that when I was in the police station that day, I didn''t show her face. I treated him so indifferently. Will he be embarrassed and think more?" Qiu Ningshuang thought silently in his office.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t contact her for a few days. When she worked, she lost her former passion. You know, although she didn¡¯t like being a traffic police before, she still takes her work seriously, but now because There are things with Huang Feng in it, and she has no way to work seriously. It was useless before.


    "Hey." Qiu Ningshuang sighed again and said to herself: "If you don''t send that text message that day, you won''t have the things you are doing now. If you can''t be a couple, you can at least be friends. Now you don''t even have friends. I¡¯ve done it, and I don¡¯t know who Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend is."


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t know that Qiu Ningshuang was thinking of him at this time. After he left Tian Jun''s residence, he went to the sword-making factory.


    This sword-making factory is a bit more lively than when Huang Feng came last time, because with Huang Feng''s order, all the people and machines in this factory are running at high speed and are building it all the time.


    There are two blank markets in time and space behind Huang Feng. Therefore, even if this sword-making factory has been working hard for twenty-four hours, he can digest it all. Even Huang Feng and Fu boss both still carry on the factory. Expansion.


    And Huang Feng''s visit this time is related to the game world he just came out of. There, there is obviously no market for ordinary swords. However, during the year of being there, Huang Feng''s blacksmith profession is already a master. Now, it''s just one step away from the master level. He has learned a lot about the methods and formulas of crafting, and he came here today to do experiments.


    "Brother Fu, can you arrange a separate workshop for me?" Huang Feng said to Fu Yuan who rushed over.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Fu Yuan was stunned for a moment. He thought that Huang Feng came here today to look at the account book or something, but he did not expect that he actually made this request.


    "Do you want to build a sword by yourself?" Fukumoto asked. Before, it was not that there were no customers who proposed to build it. Those enthusiasts of swords wanted a sword that was completely their own, so they often offered to do it themselves. .


    It''s just that Fuyuan didn''t expect to have such an interest.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied.


    "Okay, come with me." Fuyuan said, because they would also take on this kind of business that they built by themselves before, so such a separate building room is also available in the factory, and the facilities inside are very good.


    Huang Feng followed Fu Yuan and approached a room with a small area. There were all kinds of equipment in it. Huang Feng actually needed a lot of things. He learned the crafting techniques in the game. It was a very old one. He doesn¡¯t know how to use these modern machines.


    After Fuyuan brought Huang Feng in, he didn''t leave immediately, but stayed here to take a look. He was still curious about Huang Feng''s sudden desire to build a sword by himself.


    Huang Feng didn''t drive Fu Yuan away either. This was nothing unseen.


    Huang Feng took the steel and melted it at high temperature. After that, he took it out and poured it into the mold prepared next to it. After cooling and shaping, Huang Feng took it out, and then took the hammer and beat it once, even though he was not used in the game. The platinum-level hammer, but it still works well.


    Huang Feng''s beating is very rhythmic, which makes people addicted to it unconsciously. Before Fu Yuan saw Huang Feng using the most primitive method of creation, he was disappointed in his heart, and there was nothing special about Huang Feng''s previous movements.


    However, when Huang Feng started to beat, he found out what was different. Huang Feng''s beat was obviously different from ordinary people. He did not beat randomly, but seemed to follow a certain rule. Fu Yuan himself is an expert in sword making, so when he hears this voice, he knows that Huang Feng is a useful special crafting technique, which he has not had before. Seen it!


    Of course, Fu Yuan has never seen this kind of crafting technique, because it was brought out by Huang Feng from the game, and there is no such thing in reality!

 899 Chapter 899 Demonstration Teaching

    After Huang Feng returned to reality, all the skills he learned in the game were also retained. Although he learned a lot of formulas for alchemy because of the medicinal materials, he could not use it for the time being. After all, many medicinal materials are It only exists in the game, not in reality, unless he is willing to spend money to redeem it in the store.


    However, the crafting skills are different. In the game, he uses all kinds of ores to craft, and these ores also exist in reality!Even, the types of minerals in reality are more abundant than those in the game. Except for individual minerals in the game, they were created by the game developers themselves, and everything else is set according to reality.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s crafting skills can also be used in reality, and the crafting formulas he learned in the game are also useful.


    This time, Huang Feng built a dagger. In the game, his main profession is a thief, and the weapon used by a thief is a dagger. Therefore, he has created the most dagger and is the most familiar.


    In the game, high-level blacksmiths can make good weapons even with ordinary materials, and the higher the level of blacksmiths, the higher the probability that they can create the best weapons. Huang Feng is already a master. A blacksmith, theoretically, he can even create artifacts, but the success rate of creation is too low, only a symbolic one-thousandth, even if it is the most advanced god level, that is not to say, you can create it casually For artifacts, the success rate of a god-level blacksmith is only one percent, and the materials needed to build artifacts are very special, so Huang Feng hasn''t built it yet.


    In the game for a year, Huang Feng''s most advanced equipment is dark gold, and the number of dark gold equipment is not many.


    "Bang bang bang" Huang Feng beat the dagger embryo under his hand again and again, and at the same time constantly used crafting skills on it, the rhythm of that time and again made both Huang Feng and Fu Yuan sink in.


    Finally, after Huang Feng hit ninety-nine-eighty-one consecutive times, he stopped, and then cooled the already formed dagger again.


    When Huang Feng took out the successful dagger, Fu Yuan had already taken the lead and watched the dagger carefully.


    "Good knife, really good knife." Fuyuan looked at it and admired, his face was full of surprise. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng would use the most common materials to create such a fine craft that is not inferior to alloy materials. The knife that came out showed how powerful Huang Feng''s technique was.


    Huang Feng smiled and didn''t say anything. In fact, the knife that was very good in Fu Yuan''s eyes, in his opinion, can only be average, because he has just seen it, and that knife is only silver level. , The added attributes are not many, and it is far from a "good knife".


    Of course, Fu Yuan couldn''t see the data, and he didn''t know that it was just a defective product that Huang Feng typed out to practice his hands and familiarize himself with the equipment.


    "Huang Feng, I didn''t expect that you have such a deep knowledge in creating this line." Fu Yuan held the dagger reluctantly and said to Huang Feng with a look of surprise.


    Fu Yuan himself was born in sword-making, and he is naturally an expert in building this line. Huang Feng is just an ordinary college graduate. Although he has shown his love for swords before, love is one thing. And to build such a good weapon, that''s another matter.


    Originally, he thought that Huang Feng was going to build it by himself, just on a whim and for fun, but now it seems that Huang Feng''s understanding of building may not be weaker than himself, or even stronger than himself!


    "Where, I just hit it casually." Huang Feng said.


    "You say that, if you hear it by those who are proud of the sword crafting experts, I don''t know if you will vomit blood with anger," Fu Yuan said.


    Huang Feng smiled and didn''t care, but said, "Do you have better materials here?"


    Although Huang Feng can build weapons of any material, good materials can increase the success rate after all, and he can also create better weapons. Huang Feng is obviously capable of building a small silver equipment. Unsatisfactory.


    "Yes, of course!" Fu Yuan said immediately. Huang Feng just used only the most common steel. He has a lot of good materials here. After all, he is in this business.


    However, Fu Yuan didn''t get the material right away, but said to Huang Feng: "I just saw that your crafting method is a bit special, is it family-renowned?"


    "No, I fumbled for it myself." Huang Feng shook his head and said, his family doesn''t have this craft.


    "Cow!" After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Fu Yuan gave him a thumbs up, and he was so good at his own exploration, but because Huang Feng''s craft is not family inherited, his following words are easy to say.


    "Then when you build it, I will let the masters in the factory come to watch the scene, do you think it will work? If it doesn''t work, then forget it." Fu Yuan said.


    This is also a temporary intention of Fu Yuan. After all, if you learn Huang Feng¡¯s craftsmanship, it will be a good thing for the entire factory. However, many craftsmen don¡¯t want their unique skills to be exposed, especially those that are only passed on within the family. Yes, it would be even more impossible to teach outsiders casually, so Fuyuan would ask just that.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said without even thinking about it. He didn''t have the idea of ??cherishing himself. Anyway, it was learned by people in his own factory, not outsiders. Moreover, in modern times, cold weapons have declined, even if it is. If it really leaks out, it will not add any competitors to it. There are too few people still in this industry.


    However, Huang Feng was also worried that those people would not be able to learn it. After all, he learned this technique from games, and he doesn''t know if modern people can learn it.


    After receiving Huang Feng''s affirmative reply, Fu Yuan happily went to inform others that this factory was his painstaking effort after all. Although there is now an additional owner, as long as the factory improves, he is still very happy.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Fu Yuan came over with the materials and workers. However, because there were a lot of people, this small room in Huang Feng couldn¡¯t fit in. Therefore, Fu Yuan helped Huang Feng prepare a larger area. Room, and the other people are surrounded by Huangfeng.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that he would actually have a day to teach these masters, he was not nervous, but he felt a special feeling.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t think much, so he started to build and explain to those people. At the beginning, those people were the same as the previous Fuyuan, and didn''t care too much. After all, Huang Feng was too young to have How much experience?


    Moreover, they suspected that this was specially arranged by Fuyuan, just to make Huang Feng, the new boss happy.


    However, they quickly abandoned this idea, and they knew how ridiculous they were wrong. Huang Feng¡¯s novel crafting method was something they had never seen before. After Huang Feng began to explain, they one by one They all felt ashamed of the previous thoughts, and at the same time, they all listened intently.


    These people are pure craftsmen who rely on their own craftsmanship to eat. Although there are many advanced mechanical tools nowadays, they don¡¯t like those machines in their hearts. They only believe in their own hands. Therefore, they pay more attention to things that can improve their own crafting level than anything else.


    Huang Feng speaks very seriously. He is afraid that these people don¡¯t understand. Therefore, many things are very detailed. These things are taught to him by the game system, and some are taught by him in the game this year. Feelings, therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s current theoretical knowledge of building is not much worse than these masters. You must know that the game is not simply a matter of teaching players skills. There will be detailed descriptions of skills behind each skill. .


    Of course, the vast majority of players just learn skills and don''t care about the explanations at all.


    Time passed quickly in Huang Feng¡¯s explanation. In this process, Huang Feng not only taught these people how to build, he also built several daggers, but, unfortunately, these daggers. Among them, the highest level is only the gold level, and it is one platinum level away from his peak work, the dark gold level.


    "Well, I have said everything that should be said, and I have also demonstrated everything that should be demonstrated. Let''s see your own understanding." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    "Thank you, boss Huang for teaching." Many masters said respectfully to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing. There just happen to be some equipment here. You guys should try it out to see if you can realize it."


    Those masters, when they listened to Huang Feng¡¯s explanation, they already felt itchy in their hands. They couldn¡¯t wait to try it out by themselves. Now that they heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, they could wait, and rushed one by one. When building equipment, even when paying salaries, they are not as active as they are now.


    Huang Feng was very pleased to see the eager eyes of these people. These pure craftsmen have very good temperaments. Their pursuit of craftsmanship far exceeds the pursuit of money.


    Huang Feng came to Fuyuan''s side and said to him: "If these people can learn my crafting method, let them be responsible for the manual construction of this piece in the future. As for the assembly line, let the ordinary employees below take responsibility. If the number of people is not enough, they will be recruited again and let these craftsmen be responsible for the assembly line operation. It is really a bit wronged for them.


    "Okay, I agree. Actually, I think so too." Fuyuan said with a smile on his face. He can be regarded as a craftsman himself. Naturally, he knows what these craftsmen are thinking and let them operate the machinery, although it is even more important. It''s relaxed, but they may not be really happy in their hearts.

 900 Chapter 900

    In this factory of Fuyuan, there are many pure craftsmen. They are real craftsmen. Although they have to manipulate the equipment that they don¡¯t like in their hearts because they want to make money and support their families. For his own craftsmanship, he has never let go, and it is precisely because of the presence of these people that Fu Yuan dare to pick up those hand-made swords before.


    And now Huang Feng intends to divide the factory into two parts, and carry out manual construction and assembly line production at the same time. Naturally, Fuyuan has no reason to object.


    Soon, those masters also showed results, and the results made Huang Feng very happy. Although the masters did not learn all his crafting techniques in a short period of time, they were more or less All have some insights, and the level of crafting has increased a bit. I believe that after a period of time, they will have a better understanding of the crafting techniques they just made, and their level will be even higher.


    Huang Feng is really happy with this result. This shows that the skills in the game can also be learned by people in reality. However, they will definitely not be as relaxed as they are in learning. When they were in the game, as long as they had Skill book, what skills you want to learn, you will know it in seconds.


    However, in reality, this is obviously not the case. Even with their own constant demonstrations, these masters cannot immediately understand it. They still need their own understanding and more practice.


    And those masters who are equally happy, for these craftsmen, there is nothing more happier than their own craftsmanship has been improved.


    Moreover, they also learned that they don¡¯t need to be responsible for those machines in the future, as long as they rely on their own craftsmanship to build swords, which makes them even more happy. They are all in the room, cheering Huang Feng¡¯s name, Huang Feng was a little embarrassed.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and Fu Yuan went to see the swords made by these people and found that these swords were much better than the previous ones in terms of hardness and flexibility. This made Huang Feng and Fu Yuan both feel better. People are happier.


    And Huang Feng saw more than Fu Yuan, because these people used the crafting methods in the game. Although they were not very comprehensive, they only learned some of them. However, Huang Feng can still see that these swords have attributes. Moreover, in these equipment, the quality is good and has reached the level of silver level. These masters originally have craftsmanship, and their level is not low. Now they have learned Huang Feng¡¯s crafting techniques and can make them. Silver-level equipment is not surprising.


    However, it is precisely because of their unskilled techniques that few of these people prepare for silver creation. Most of them are bronze, and there are even a few whiteboard equipment. However, even whiteboard equipment is better than The equipment they built before was better. The equipment they built before was all whiteboard equipment, and they were all whiteboard equipment with lower attributes.


    Huang Feng is still very pleased with this discovery. Although the silver-level equipment is now about to be completely eliminated in the game, in the other two time and space, it is completely the existence of artifacts. The weapons created on the assembly line have been crushed among similar weapons in those two time and space, not to mention that the current one combines the crafting methods in the game, and it is purely hand-made, so it is even more It''s amazing.


    Therefore, Huang Feng decided to let these masters only make pure handwork in the future. Although the quantity will definitely decrease, the quality has improved a lot. Huang Feng does not have to worry about selling at all, and selling The price paid will be higher, enough to make up for the lack of quantity, and even make more money.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng asked these masters to continue to build and increase their proficiency, but he himself went back to the previous small room and went to build daggers. He was not very satisfied with the few daggers he built before, naturally. Want to play better.


    Before in reality, Huang Feng''s main method to deal with the enemy was Qi Yao Ben Lei Fist. Therefore, he did not have any weapons in his hand. Now, in addition to knowing internal strength and magic, he also learned a thieves class. This requires He has a good dagger. Only then can he maximize the effect of this profession.


    After almost half a day of building, Huang Feng finally obtained a dagger that he was very satisfied with, a dark gold dagger!


    Bloodthirsty Dagger: (Dark Gold): Attack +500, Attack Speed ??+20%, Agility +20, Strength +10, Additional Skills: Bloodthirsty: When attacking the enemy, it will produce a tearing effect, causing continuous bleeding .Need level: 40.


    A dagger with good attributes. It has a lot of attacks and a skill. As for the level requirement, Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about it. When he left the game, his level had reached level 60, so , There is no problem in using this dagger.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also discovered that it seems that only when he uses these weapons, there is a level restriction. Anyone can use these weapons after changing to another person.


    Huang Feng took away some of the daggers he was dissatisfied with before. Although he didn¡¯t like those daggers, if they were brought to those two time and space through Ning Wushuang and Ari, they all became popular products. There is no need to waste.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and Fu Yuan greeted him and left. Fu Yuan did not stay next to Huang Feng. After all, there are a lot of recent things in the factory. He is the chief person in charge. Naturally, he has to deal with things. It¡¯s impossible to have as much free time like Huang Feng.


    In the evening, because there was nothing to do, Huang Feng drove directly back to his residence, knowing that when Huang Feng drove to the gate of the community, he found that there were many cars there, blocking the gate of the community.


    Huang Feng frowned and honked his horn, trying to remind those people to leave as soon as possible, not to go, nor to stop others in their way.


    However, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect was that when he honked the horn, a few people got off from those cars and drove straight to his car. Seeing them, it was obvious that the target was Huang Feng. .


    Huang Feng frowned deeper. He knew who these people were and what their purpose was. However, it was obviously useless to leave like this. The other party could wait here. Obviously, he had already investigated his own situation. With my own residence, I can hide for a day, or keep hiding?


    Moreover, Huang Feng did not intend to hide.


    "Papa!" Among the few people, one of them patted Huang Feng''s car window.


    Huang Feng rolled down the car window and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Huang Feng, right? My master wants to see you and talk to you." The man looked at Huang Feng and said, Huang Feng actually saw a bloodthirsty light in his eyes. This is definitely not an ordinary People can show it.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time, and I don''t know any master in your family." Huang Feng directly refused.


    "It''s up to you," the man said with a slight smile, his smile full of joking.


    At this moment, those who followed had already surrounded Huang Feng''s car. Even if Huang Feng wanted to leave, he couldn''t do it unless he ran into it directly!


    "You are so sure that I dare not run into it?" Huang Feng also said with a smile, with meaningless tension on his face. Obviously, he was not shocked by their formation.


    The smile on the man''s face stagnated, and then he said with a frosty face: "You can try!"


    Huang Feng laughed and slammed the accelerator. When the car rushed forward, he knocked the person in front of him into the air. After the person landed, he coughed a few times and was obviously injured. However, There is no danger to life.


    "Are you really dare?!" The person who had spoken to Huang Feng before said loudly, his tone full of disbelief. Obviously, he did not expect that Huang Feng would actually do this.


    "Didn''t you let me try it?" Huang Feng said calmly.


    "Okay, very good, you dare to fight the Peng''s family like this, you are the first!" the man gritted his teeth.


    "Imperial Capital Peng Family?" Huang Feng''s eyes narrowed. In fact, when he saw these people before, he thought that these people may be from the Peng family. Now that he heard his words, he was more certain in his heart. .


    "Not bad." The man said with a smug face: "Why, know you are afraid? Tell you, it''s late!"


    "Scared? Haha, why should I be afraid of the Peng family? Is the Peng family very powerful?" Huang Feng said.


    "You!" the man said angrily: "Give it to me next time, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "You''re welcome? Why do you think you''re welcome?" Huang Feng asked.


    "You know right away!" the man said.


    After that, the man slammed the car door, trying to open the car door from the outside. However, Huang Feng had obviously locked the car door from the inside, so his efforts were in vain. Afterwards, he took out one. He wanted to destroy the door of the car with a dagger. He spent a lot of money on this dagger, specially crafted by someone. It is extremely sharp. Usually, the doors of the bulletproof car can also be opened by him.


    However, he soon discovered that his dagger was still ineffective against Huang Feng¡¯s car. The dagger pierced Huang Feng¡¯s door, leaving only a small invisible spot, even Even the paint didn''t fall off, and his face looked even more ugly.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already rolled the car window, and sat in the car comfortably, watching the guy outside making futile efforts.


    After several minutes, the man still had no way to open Huang Feng''s car door. His face had turned from white to red, and the red one was bleeding. It was not shy, but angry.

 901 Chapter 901

    "Bang Bang Bang"


    Huang Feng''s car window was knocked again, but this time it was not the person who knocked it just now, but a different person.


    Originally, Huang Feng didn''t plan to roll down the car window, so let them work in vain outside, but now this person gives him a familiar feeling, but Huang Feng knows him, but on his body , Huang Feng felt a familiar breath, this breath is not something ordinary people can have.


    So Huang Feng rolled down the car window again, and the man said, "Mr. Huang, we have no intentions, but the master wants to see you."


    "Isn''t the attitude over so good?" Seeing that the other person''s attitude is no longer like the arrogance of the person before, Huang Feng smiled, opened the door and got out of the car.


    In fact, Huang Feng also knew that he couldn''t hide himself. The reason why he didn''t get out of the car just now was just to teach that person a lesson. In the end, he must go to meet the people of Peng''s family.


    "Mr. Huang, please!" The man made an inviting gesture to Huang Feng, and the breath Huang Feng felt in his body became clearer.


    This person also has internal strength!


    Huang Feng followed the other party calmly and got into the other party''s car. After that, he closed his eyes and rested, not caring where the other party would take him.


    Huang Feng is thinking about meeting with the Peng family later. Obviously, the Peng family has investigated the conflict between himself and Peng Chengfu. This is consistent with the news that Tian Jun received before, but because of their hands There is no evidence here, so now they are only suspicious of themselves, as long as they don''t show their feet, the other party can''t prove that it was Peng Chengfu who killed himself.


    The car finally drove into a villa area. I have to say that the people of the Peng family are still very rich, and the shots are also very generous. Although they are only working in Qing Province, they will not stay long. However, the people of the Peng family are still buying here. Lived in a villa.


    Seeing this villa, Huang Feng also remembered. It seems that he should buy a house. He always lives in a rented house. What''s the matter?


    Moreover, if I bought a house myself, I might have the opportunity to live with Su Yumo and others. Besides, didn''t I want my sister to come and play?Without a house to live in, should we let her live in a hotel?


    When Huang Feng was thinking about it, the car had stopped. Huang Feng followed the person before and walked in. In the living room of the villa, a middle-aged man was already waiting there.


    After Huang Feng came in, the man kept staring at Huang Feng, as if he wanted to see Huang Feng through. However, Huang Feng was very calm, without the slightest panic, jokes, he was in other time and space, see There have been too many big scenes, how can you lose your momentum in front of such a person who is just a little aggressive?


    "Huang Feng, right?" Finally, the man took the lead in breaking the silence between the two.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded, "Presumably you want to see me? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Introduce myself first, I am Peng Chengfu''s father." The middle-aged man said, but when he talked about the name Peng Chengfu, a trace of sadness and resentment flashed across his eyes. Obviously, although some time has passed, , He has not let go of the murder of his son.


    Huang Feng nodded. The identity of the other party was actually not difficult to guess, and it did not exceed his expectations.


    "I asked someone to bring you this time, just to ask, where were you on the third night?" Peng Chengfu''s father continued to ask.


    "Number three?" Huang Feng said, "It''s been a long time, I don''t remember it very clearly, but at night, I usually stay at home."


    "Are you sure you stayed at home that day?" Peng Chengfu''s father still stared at Huang Feng, as if he wanted to see if Huang Feng was lying.


    "OK? What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "I heard that you and my son had a conflict in the coffee shop before?" Peng Chengfu''s father did not answer Huang Feng''s question, but continued to ask another question.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said: "I didn''t say it, how did you educate your son? In the public, he wanted to take advantage of other girls. The girls were unwilling. He wanted to give them directly. Tow away, as the girl¡¯s friend and also a warm-hearted person, of course I can¡¯t ignore this matter, so I will take action to help you educate your son a little bit, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very helpful. Properly, it just taught him a lesson and didn''t really hurt him."


    Seeing Huang Feng''s expression, I was looking good for you. Peng Chengfu''s father was so angry that he almost vomited blood and roared, "My son doesn''t want you to educate!"


    "Okay, I didn''t pay it back." Huang Feng shrugged and said, "If you want me to say, your son''s accident this time may be because he wants to take advantage of which girl, and his boyfriend doesn''t want to beat him. If you die, you are to be blamed. You didn''t educate your son well."


    "Asshole!" His son is dead, and he was actually arranged like this by Huang Feng. Although Peng Chengfu''s father had thought about this possibility before, after all, he knew very well what his son''s virtue was, Huang Feng said. That kind of situation is very likely to happen.


    However, now he knew that his son was obviously not killed by ordinary people, but was killed by a master of internal strength. The possibility of this being a love killing is very low.


    "Why are you still cursing?" Huang Feng said with a dissatisfied expression.


    Peng Chengfu¡¯s father really wanted to slap Huang Feng to death. However, thinking of the identity of Huang Feng he had investigated, he couldn¡¯t easily make a move, so he had to endure his anger and said, ¡°How do you know my son? Thing?"


    "I and Qiu Ningshuang of the police force are friends, and I am a member of the National Security Bureau, you must know it too. With these two identities, is it difficult to know this?" Huang Feng said.


    When he was brought here, Huang Feng had already understood that the Peng family had obviously investigated him, and with the ability of the Peng family, he wanted to know that he was a member of the National Security Bureau. It was too difficult, so Huang Feng took the initiative to say it. At the same time, he also pointed out the other party, that he is a person of identity, and you shouldn''t do it indiscriminately without evidence.


    Sure enough, when Huang Feng pointed out his own identity, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father''s expression was slightly stagnant. He did know that Huang Feng was a member of the National Security Bureau. He was confused just now, so he asked about that stupid. problem.


    "What is your relationship with that Tang Muxue?" Peng Chengfu''s father asked. He suspected that there was an ulterior affair between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue, and only then did he act on his son.


    "Relationship? Friendship relationship." Huang Feng said: "Then what do you think it could be? Seeing my friend being bullied, I can''t ignore it."


    "Just friends?" Peng Chengfu''s father asked.


    "This has nothing to do with you." Huang Feng said: "You are not suspecting that your son''s death has something to do with me, right? Although I do think he is very unpleasant, but it has not been enough to kill him. To the point."


    Peng Chengfu¡¯s father really suspected Huang Feng¡¯s hand. First of all, Huang Feng and his son had a contradiction. Regardless of whether the contradiction was big or small, Huang Feng had the motive of committing the crime. If there was any difference between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue If the relationship is unclear, then this motive is even more obvious.


    At the same time, Huang Feng is still a member of the National Security Bureau, so his skills are definitely not weak, and his internal strength is not a strange thing. Therefore, he also has the ability to do this.


    With these two points in mind, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father naturally wanted to suspect Huang Feng. Unfortunately, he has not found any favorable evidence until now. The people who attacked his son that night have all died. Even if he wants to There is no way to ask someone to ask.


    "You go first." When Peng Chengfu''s father saw that he couldn''t ask anything, he waved his hand to let Huang Feng leave. He was called Huang Feng this time. He just wanted to ask a few questions and see Huang Feng''s reaction. In Huang Feng''s reaction, he could not see anything, so there was no way to determine whether Huang Feng did this thing.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Then I will leave first."


    After Huang Feng went out, Peng Chengfu''s father beckoned and called the person who had brought Huang Feng in.


    "Go and follow him, find an opportunity to give me a try on his skills, and see if he is the one who killed him." Peng Chengfu''s father ordered.


    Generally, a person who knows internal strength has characteristics. For example, it is Shaolin''s internal strength or Wudang''s internal strength, which can be distinguished in the eyes of masters of internal strength. Therefore, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father wants to see what Huang Feng uses It wasn''t the kind of internal power he used to kill his son. If it were, Huang Feng would be even more suspicious.


    "Yes!" the man replied, then turned and left, chasing Huang Feng.


    "This Peng family is too stingy. When I came, I was not allowed to drive. When I left, they were not delivered. There is no taxi in this villa area. How can I get back?" Huang Feng walked out. One side of his mouth complained dissatisfied.


    However, he immediately discovered that behind him, it seemed that someone was following. Huang Feng thought about it for a moment and could understand Peng Chengfu''s father''s plan. He didn''t care at all, but continued to move forward.


    Some distance away from the villa area, Huang Feng finally found a taxi. After getting in the car, he found that someone was following behind. The other party¡¯s methods were very high. If it weren¡¯t for the alertness that he had exercised in other spaces, and his own intentions I really couldn''t find out about his observations.


    "Interesting, if you want to test my skills, it will cost you a price." Huang Feng thought silently in his heart.

 902 Chapter 902 The price of temptation

    Huang Feng¡¯s guess is not wrong. The person following did want to test his skills. When the taxi he made was halfway through, in a relatively quiet place, the car suddenly rented the car he made. It was forced to stop.


    "Damn, don''t let it happen! Did you drive like this?" The taxi driver didn''t know what was going on. He was angry when he saw someone driving in such a dangerous way and almost got into a car accident. The window cursed the car.


    "Master, all right, I''ll get off here and give you the money." Huang Feng said to the taxi driver. He didn''t want unrelated people to be involved. Who knows if there will be a conflict in the future. driver.


    "Now it''s off? It''s not here yet." The driver was also a little confused when Huang Feng suddenly asked to get off.


    "It''s okay, I just want to go for a walk, take a walk." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." The driver said, since Huang Feng has already decided, he can''t force anything.


    After Huang Feng got the car, he glanced at the car that was following him, and then, as if he had found nothing, he walked forward slowly, and he still went to a relatively biased place.


    But Huang Feng¡¯s glance was seen by the person who followed him. His brows were slightly frowned, and he felt that Huang Feng had already spotted him. However, thinking about Huang Feng¡¯s identity, it seemed that it was not surprising to find him. Things.


    Immediately, he also got out of the car and followed Huang Feng. However, at this time, he had already made some disguise. Although Huang Feng probably already knew his identity, the necessary cover-up was still required. Before it was determined that Huang Feng was the murderer of Peng Chengfu, the Peng family obviously did not want to have a head-on relationship with the National Security Bureau.


    Huang Feng''s walking speed is not slow, which makes the person behind him more certain. Huang Feng has already found him, and seems to be waiting for him to fight against him, which made him feel a little worried for the first time. Since Huang Feng dared to wait for him, it shows that he is dependent on it, and is not to be slaughtered.


    This made the person behind walk more carefully, but when passing a corner, he suddenly felt a strong wind coming towards him, and he subconsciously ducked to the side, but his movements were still slightly slower. , The right arm was still hit, and he immediately felt a burning pain in his shoulder.


    At this time, he could see clearly that Huang Feng was slowly retracting his feet, with some inexplicable smiles on his face.


    The two looked at each other quietly for a while. Both sides knew the identity of each other. Now there is no need to find out the identity of each other. After that, they suddenly attacked each other at the same time. Huang Feng did not choose to use magic, but came with each other. As a head-to-head, there are not many opportunities to meet internal strength masters in reality, so Huang Feng also wants to see what level these internal strength people are.


    With a "touch", the two punched together without any fancy. Afterwards, Huang Feng stood still, while the person following him stepped back several steps, even his face There was a hint of flushing on the top.


    At this moment, the man was looking at Huang Feng with disbelief and seemed unable to accept this time. Although he knew that Huang Feng was a member of the National Security Bureau, he must have some skills, but he did not expect Huang Feng to be so. Strong, he was completely at a disadvantage in the battle of strength!


    Moreover, with the punch just now, he felt the blood in his body surge, and the internal force in his dantian was disordered. Huang Feng''s punch just didn''t seem to give his full strength, and he almost destroyed his dantian!


    And Huang Feng still had a calm expression at this time. The punch he just didn''t give his full strength, he is now a master of the first-class realm, and the person opposite him is at best a second-rate, and, It''s just a second-rate stage, and it''s possible to take a blow under his full strength.


    This situation made Huang Feng a little disappointed. In reality, he hasn''t encountered a decent internal power master. It seems that if he knows those internal power masters, he can only go to the world of martial arts.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful." The person who followed Huang Feng slowed down for a long time, and finally recovered the blood in his body. However, Huang Feng did not take the opportunity to attack him during this period. He was still a little surprised. , Still somewhat despise Huang Feng''s battle experience.


    "You are not bad." Huang Feng said: "However, it''s worse than me."


    Although what Huang Feng said was a bit arrogant and unacceptable, the person who followed Huang Feng could only admit in his heart that the fact that Huang Feng said he was indeed worse than Huang Feng, and it was not worse. a little.


    However, he came this time not to kill Huang Feng, but to test Huang Feng¡¯s skill and see if Huang Feng¡¯s skill was the same as that of killing Peng Chengfu, so even if he could not beat Huang Feng, It will not have much impact.


    It¡¯s just that the guard didn¡¯t recognize what Huang Feng¡¯s kung fu was in the previous match. He felt very strange. It seemed that Huang Feng¡¯s kung fu was somewhat different from his internal strength, and he killed Peng Chengfu¡¯s kung fu. Although I have explored it, it cannot be compared with Huang Feng''s Kung Fu. In short, Huang Feng''s Kung Fu is very strange.


    "Perhaps, by hitting him a few times, you can see his fictitiousness." The guard thought to himself that although he is not Huang Feng''s opponent, if he continues to fight with Huang Feng, he must be injured. If Feng''s heart is more vicious, he might even be in danger of life.


    However, the task is the task. Now that he hasn''t tried out the kung fu used by Huang Feng, his task has not been completed yet, so he must proceed.


    "Come back?" Huang Feng saw that after a while, Huang Feng didn''t want to leave, but continued to rush towards him. The speed was even faster than before, and his aura was stronger. Obviously, this The guy is doing his best.


    "If this is the case, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Huang Feng whispered to himself, but he believed that the person opposite could hear his voice. However, the other party did not retreat, but was full of An unrelenting momentum.


    Huang Feng didn''t plan to keep his hand this time. His Lingbo microstep was already activated. When the opponent hit with a punch, he encountered a cloud of air. The guy didn''t give up, and he kept changing his moves. Constantly attacking Huang Feng, the offensive wave was fierce.


    Huang Feng doesn''t have the habit of being passively beaten and not fighting back, but he knows the other party''s purpose. The other party is here to test his skill. If he makes too many shots, it is impossible to guarantee that he will not be seen by the other party.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was just trying his best to evade, almost did not make a move, and the other party simply used the energy of feeding in order to force Huang Feng to make a move.


    Immediately, the guard felt a palm slapped on his back, and he was happy. Although with Huang Feng¡¯s skill, he would be injured with this palm. However, the good news is Huang Feng Finally, I couldn''t help but shoot. In this way, although I would be injured because of this, the goal was already achieved.


    However, he soon discovered that the situation did not seem to be what he thought. After slapped the palm of his hand on his back, he wanted to avoid it, but he couldn''t do it, as if he lost the right moment. The control of the body, the whole body has not listened to it.


    "What did you do to me? Why can''t I move?" The guard said in horror. Although he used to perform missions and encountered many dangerous situations, it has never been once, as unthinkable as today. .


    "Nothing, you will know later." Huang Feng said, and at this time, the Beiming divine art in his body had been activated, and then he felt the internal force in the guard body, flowing into his body through his palm. .


    "What are you doing? Why is my internal strength fading away!" Obviously, it was not only Huang Feng who felt the internal strength change, but the guard also discovered that the internal strength within his body was steadily evacuating, which caused this to happen. Yes, obviously no one else, only Huang Feng.


    "Didn''t you find out? I''m sucking your inner strength," Huang Feng said solemnly.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s straightforward admission, the man became even more frightened, and shouted loudly: "Huang Feng, you stop for me, you return my internal strength!"


    Obviously, anxiously, he had forgotten that he couldn''t point out his body. At the same time, because of excessive panic, his voice became sharper, just like the voice of the eunuch on the TV.


    "Stop? It''s impossible. When I absorb all your internal strength, I will naturally stop." Huang Feng said, it is rare to encounter someone who knows internal strength in reality, and the other party still has something to himself. Hostile, how could Huang Feng give up this opportunity to absorb internal strength and increase his strength.


    "Huang Feng, stop, stop." The man yelled in horror, his voice was constantly trembling, he felt the internal power in his body was constantly losing, you know, these internal powers are what he has cultivated for so many years It''s obtained. Once he loses these internal strengths, he is no different from an ordinary person. This is what he can''t accept. In the past, he has internal strength. He looks down on those who can''t. Now How could he be able to accept such a person who he despised?


    However, Huang Feng obviously would not listen to him, nor would he stop his actions. He is now in the first-class realm. However, the internal strength of a second-rate master is a great supplement to him. , When he absorbs all the internal strength of this guard, although he is still in the first-rate realm, he is much stronger than before.

 903 Chapter 903

    Huang Feng finally stopped, but that was ten minutes later. At this time, he had absorbed all the internal forces in the guard. When Huang Feng retracted his hand, the guard clearly understood it. What happened, he sank on the ground with eyes blank.


    As a person who used to be proud of his inner strength, suddenly lost all of his inner strength. He couldn''t accept it for a while. He felt as if he had had a nightmare, and this nightmare had no sign of awakening.


    "Go back and tell your master, don''t come to test me easily, otherwise, you will pay the price." Huang Feng said to the guard who was sitting on the ground. Huang Feng has no sympathy for him, and the two have different positions. , Have their own ideas, if their ability is weaker than him, then it will be himself who is injured now, and he also has no complaints.


    And the other party had just named his identity, so Huang Feng didn''t need to pretend to know nothing. After speaking, he left without looking back.


    And the guard didn''t react at all to Huang Feng''s departure. Even if he wanted to stop Huang Feng, he had no choice.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care what the Peng family thinks. In fact, when Huang Feng and Peng Chengfu became enemies, Huang Feng knew that the relationship between himself and the Peng family could not be good, if not for his current strength. Not enough, he didn''t even need to hide the fact that he killed Peng Chengfu.


    When Huang Feng rushed to the place of residence, Li Bingyun also had not rested. In fact, she was eating with someone at this time, and two of the people who ate with her were the seniors of her company and the other was Qing. A son of the province.


    From the beginning of the meal, the young man¡¯s eyes never left Li Bingyun¡¯s body, and he did not hide it at all. He spent money this time to eat with Li Bingyun. This kind of thing is in their young man¡¯s brother. Time, it¡¯s nothing. Often they will spend some money to eat with the female stars, but it¡¯s the first time to eat with Li Bingyun.


    And Li Bingyun can also feel the other person¡¯s eyes, that look makes her very uncomfortable, but she can¡¯t help it. This meal is arranged by the company, and, in the past, she has also participated in similar meals, but before Huang Feng I told her jokingly that after starting her own entertainment company, she became even more disgusted with such a meal.


    "If Huang Feng really opened an entertainment company, and if I was in his company, he would definitely not let me eat with these nasty guys." Li Bingyun thought with a smile on his face.


    "Ms. Bingyun is really beautiful. When I saw it on TV before, she felt very beautiful. I didn''t expect that after seeing it in reality, the real person would be even more beautiful than on TV." The son said to Li Bingyun.


    "Thank you." Li Bingyun replied politely, but didn''t say much. Obviously, she didn''t have the idea of ??chatting with the other party. This time to participate in this dinner is just to deal with the company''s arrangements.


    The son-in-law didn¡¯t seem to see Li Bingyun¡¯s unhappiness and perfunctory, he still wanted to talk to Li Bingyun enthusiastically. After all, such a beautiful female star would be rare. If he had a good relationship with the other party, It would be better to have a chance to kiss Fangze if you pay a little price.


    "Bingyun, have a drink with Prince Wang." Perhaps seeing Li Bingyun''s attitude too cold, one of the two senior executives of Li Bingyun reminded Li Bingyun that his tone is not so friendly, obviously, Li Bingyun The perfunctory attitude made this high-level dissatisfied.


    The prince did not have any abilities himself, but his father was in charge of entertainment in the government, and a good relationship with him would benefit the company¡¯s future development in Qing Province. Therefore, he and another colleague would follow Li Bingyun came to Qing Province and took advantage of the opportunity of Li Bingyun¡¯s concert here to get close to the other party. Unexpectedly, the other party was also very interested in Li Bingyun and was willing to spend money to have a dinner with Li Bingyun. A high-level person will naturally not let go of this opportunity.


    It¡¯s just that Li Bingyun¡¯s attitude made them both very dissatisfied. From the beginning, Li Bingyun was perfunctory. If it weren¡¯t for that prince¡¯s stupidity, and he seemed to be very obsessed with Li Bingyun, he might have changed. Others were already dissatisfied.


    Hearing the words of his company''s senior executives, Li Bingyun''s beautiful eyebrows frowned and said, "Manager Li, I don''t drink."


    "It''s rare to be happy today. What''s the exception? Drink less and it''s okay." Manager Li also knows that Li Bingyun usually doesn''t drink, but today he wants to make Li Bingyun an exception, one is to show His own authority, the other is to please the Prince.


    Who knows, Li Bingyun didn¡¯t give this Manager Li face, she shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t know how to drink." Then, Li Bingyun ignored the ugly, deadly face of Manager Li and turned to look at Wang. The son said: "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to drink, so I will use tea instead of wine and I will offer a glass to the son."


    When the prince saw Li Bingyun''s smile, he was a little lost, and said quickly, "Okay, good." After that, he drank the wine in his glass in one gulp.


    Although this prince has come into contact with many celebrities and even played many female celebrities, but he is as famous as Li Bingyun and at the same time so beautiful. Thinking about how to make beauty happy, naturally he wouldn''t be willing to make Li Bingyun angry at this time.


    Li Bingyun was relieved to see the prince talking so well, and drank the tea in his cup.


    However, Manager Li was not so happy, and it could even be said to be very angry, because Li Bingyun actually refused to give him face in public, which made him feel a little bit unable to step down.


    In the following dinner, Manager Li asked Li Bingyun to drink again, but Li Bingyun refused all of them, and the Prince seemed not to care about it. As long as Li Bingyun was with him, he was quite happy. .


    However, Li Bingyun has participated in a lot of dinners, and he also understands in his heart that, after all, it is a small number of people who are as easy to talk as Wang Gongzi. Sometimes, at the dinner table, the guests are not willing to give in and have to force her. Drinking, even the company people would not help her, which made her feel even more disappointed, but because she was grateful for the company¡¯s cultivation, she had no other ideas, but since Huang Feng told her that she wanted After starting an entertainment company, she had a different mindset in her heart, especially today when she was forced to drink at the wine table by the senior management of her company, she felt even more uncomfortable.


    After the dinner, Prince Wang left. However, when he left, he was still very reluctant. He wanted to develop further with Li Bingyun. However, Li Bingyun refused, and the Prince was only He could have left first, but he didn''t give up in his heart. After close contact with Li Bingyun, he liked Li Bingyun even more in his heart.


    After Wang Gongzi left, Li Bingyun did not go to rest immediately, but went to the two high-level rooms with the assistants. They said before that they should talk to Li Bingyun about something.


    "It should be a contract." Li Bingyun''s assistant said on the way.


    "Contract?" Li Bingyun frowned: "That''s right, my contract is about to expire. Before, some leaders in the company said that they would talk to me about the contract. I was so busy with the concert that I didn''t consider it for the time being. Now that the concert is over, I guess they will mention it again."


    "It should be so." Li Bingyun''s assistant said: "However, this contract seems to have nothing to consider. You didn''t enter the entertainment circle for money. Now, the company''s resources are tilted towards you, so , The conditions offered by the company are still good, except that they arrange more work."


    Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant is not from the company. She is arranged by Li Bingyun¡¯s family. Therefore, she knows a little bit more and will consider issues from Li Bingyun¡¯s perspective. Li Bingyun is not short of money, as long as she has acting , Singing is fine, and now the company is not bad for Li Bingyun in terms of resources. Therefore, in her opinion, there does not seem to be any hindrance to the signing of the contract.


    However, Li Bingyun obviously didn''t think so. She thought about Huang Feng again, and thought of her previous decision. So when she was about to enter the two high-rise rooms, she secretly took out her mobile phone and gave it to Huang. Feng sent a message.


    "What you said last time about wanting to run an entertainment company, is it true?"


    When Huang Feng saw this text message from Li Bingyun, he was still in the car. After all, the place before was a bit off, and the taxi was not so easy to hit. He waited for a while before waiting for the taxi.


    Seeing Li Bingyun''s message, Huang Feng was taken aback for a while, and then replied: "It''s true, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Li Bingyun''s reply came quickly. Obviously, she had been waiting for Huang Feng''s information.


    Huang Feng looked at the mobile phone text messages, and some wonder why Li Bingyun would ask: "Could it be that she wants to come to my company? Well, it is possible. When the entertainment company''s affairs are settled, I must be the first to call her Dig it over."


    For Li Bingyun, Huang Feng is determined to win. If he really starts an entertainment company, Li Bingyun will be a golden sign, which can make his company famous in a short period of time, and based on his relationship with Li Bingyun, Huang Feng didn¡¯t feel that there was no hope for digging her by himself. After all, he knew Li Bingyun¡¯s background. Li Bingyun was not short of money, but just wanted to perform. However, he had no shortage of resources. There are many good scripts and songs in it.

 904 Chapter 904

    "Let''s go in." After putting the phone away, Li Bingyun said to his assistant.


    "Okay." Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant looked at Li Bingyun¡¯s cell phone curiously. He didn¡¯t know who she was sending messages to. However, Li Bingyun obviously didn¡¯t mean to say it, and this is also Li Bingyun¡¯s privacy. It''s hard to ask.


    "Bang bang bang" Li Bingyun knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Manager Li''s voice came.


    Then Li Bingyun took the assistant, opened the door, and walked in.


    "Is Bingyun here? Come and sit down quickly, are you tired?" Director Yang of another company said to Li Bingyun with a smile on his face.


    However, Li Bingyun knew that the smiling director Yang in front of him was called the smiling Yan Luo in the company. In the company, many people were afraid of him, and his reputation was very bad. , I heard that there were scandals with several female celebrities, so in normal times, Li Bingyun kept him away.


    "Not tired." Li Bingyun said as he sat down on the sofa next to him, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the two leaders calling me?"


    "If the leader does not lead, everyone is a colleague. Come and drink a glass of water." Director Yang poured a glass of water for Li Bingyun. Li Bingyun took it. After thanking him, she did not drink it immediately. When she was outside, she She was very careful. She wouldn''t drink the drinks and water that other people handed over.


    Director Yang didn¡¯t care, and returned to his seat. Manager Li had a black face from beginning to end. Obviously, he still had some concerns about Li Bingyun¡¯s lack of face at the dinner table. Brooding.


    "Bing Yun, I called you this time, and there was nothing else. I just wanted to talk to you about the contract. You see, your contract is about to expire. I was delayed because of the concert. Now that the concert is over, we should have a good talk." Director Yang saw that Manager Li didn''t mean to speak, so he took the initiative to speak.


    When Li Bingyun heard it, it really was a contract matter. If it hadn''t been for Huang Feng, the contract would have been signed, but now she had changed her mind.


    "The contract is here. Check it out for yourself. If there is no problem, just sign it. Don''t be fooled. The company has a lot of business. We have to rush back to the company tomorrow." Manager Li threw a stack of contracts to Li Bing. Yun said in front of him, his tone did not improve much.


    Li Bingyun''s assistant quickly took the contract and prepared to take a closer look. In the past, she was responsible for this matter. Although she knew that the company would not harm Li Bingyun, there is always nothing wrong with being careful.


    However, Li Bingyun was putting his hand on the contract, and then, when he saw two surprised company executives opposite, said: "I''m sorry, I can''t sign this contract."


    Li Bingyun¡¯s words surprised both Manager Li and Director Yang. They didn¡¯t understand why Li Bingyun said that. Before they wanted to come, Li Bingyun should sign the contract soon. She signed the contract before. At that time, it was the same, but, today, Li Bingyun''s performance clearly made them a little unexpected.


    "What? What are you talking about? Do you know what you are talking about? We don''t have time to joke with you!" Manager Li said to Li Bingyun impatiently.


    "I know what I''m talking about. I said I won''t sign this contract. I''m sorry." Li Bingyun said apologetically. Although he has decided to leave the company, the company trained her after all. She still felt a little apologetic in her heart.


    "Bingyun, what are you talking about? Why don''t I know?" Li Bingyun''s assistant also said anxiously. She did not expect that Li Bingyun would refuse to sign the contract, and the contract between Li Bingyun and the company was about to expire. At this time, if you refuse to sign, it means that Li Bingyun wants to leave after the contract expires. This is something Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant did not expect, and even if Li Bingyun wants to leave, he would go with her beforehand. Just to mention, Li Bingyun obviously didn''t do that.


    "I''m sorry, this matter, I will tell you later." Li Bingyun said to her assistant. Her decision was just made. She has not had time to talk to the assistant. She also knows that the assistant cares about her. However, for such a big matter, I didn''t tell her, obviously something shouldn''t be.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant nodded. She knew that Li Bingyun had actually made this decision. There must be reasons for her, and she was arranged by Li Bingyun¡¯s family to serve Li Bingyun, not to take care of her. , Her matter, she still has to make her own decision.


    Therefore, Li Bingyun''s assistant put the contract on the table again, and Li Bingyun had no plans to renew the contract, so there was no need to read the contract.


    "Li Bingyun! Do you know what you are doing? Ah! The company has worked so hard to train you. If you say you don''t sign the contract, you won''t sign it?" Manager Li said angrily. He originally had opinions on Li Bingyun. Now Li Bingyun He even refused to sign the new contract, so he was naturally even more angry.


    "Bing Yun, take a look at this contract first. The treatment is much better than before. If you have any dissatisfaction, just bring it up and we can discuss it again." Director Yang also persuaded.


    "No need." Li Bingyun shook his head and said, "I am also very grateful for the company''s training for me, but I have my own plans for my future career prospects."


    Although Li Bingyun looks soft and weak on the surface, once she decides something, she won''t change it easily.


    In fact, Li Bingyun had long ago thought of leaving the company, but Huang Feng¡¯s words further strengthened her idea. She doesn¡¯t take interest seriously, but the company has always regarded her as making money. Because she is grateful for the company¡¯s cultivation, she hasn¡¯t said anything for so many years, but when she needs the company to help her out, the company just thinks about how to use herself. How can Li Bingyun feel comfortable? ?


    As for the dinner, it''s not that I can''t participate in it. However, once a company executive suggested that he would go out with the guests, it was a bit too much. This is definitely not acceptable to her.


    "Li Bingyun, you are ungrateful, do you know? The company has nurtured you, so you repay the company? If it weren''t for a company, you think you can still have this status now? Can you achieve the current results?" Manager Li Tao.


    In the company, even those celebrities are very famous outside, but it is necessary to listen to them. This is their authority and cannot be provoked. However, Li Bingyun had refused to give him face on the table before and now he refuses to sign. The contract, which is simply unacceptable to him.


    "I know that the company nurtured me." Li Bingyun said with a constant expression. She was not scared by Manager Liu''s attitude: "However, for so many years, I have repaid the company a lot and made a lot of money for the company. Money, to be honest, with my current status and status, I can completely ask for a contract where the distribution of benefits is more beneficial to me, but I don¡¯t have one. The bulk is still owned by the company. I believe you also know this."


    Manager Li and Director Yang have nothing to say for a while. Indeed, Li Bingyun¡¯s contract is very poor compared to someone of her same status, but Li Bingyun has never asked for a change, even if he knew it was The company was squeezed, and she accepted it calmly.


    And it is precisely because of this that the company''s senior management not only did not appreciate Li Bingyun, but felt that she was so bully, announcements, dinners, etc., arranged one by one, without giving Li Bingyun time to rest, just wanted to keep her constantly To make money for the company.


    "So, I don''t think I owe the company anything." Li Bingyun said: "Manager Li, Director Yang, I hope you can understand us. We can get together and get together."


    "Good gathering, good dispersal? The beauty you want!" Manager Li said with a smile: "Do you think we would be willing to let you, such a big star, join other companies to compete with the company? You dream!"


    And the smile on Director Yang¡¯s face disappeared. He looked at Li Bingyun and said, ¡°Bingyun, I advise you to think about it. Leaving the company will not do you any good. The company will not let you leave. ."


    The attitude of the two directors of the company made Li Bingyun very uncomfortable. She originally wanted to get together with the company. After all, she didn¡¯t want to get too rigid with the company. However, it seems that everything is My own wishful thinking, the company will not be willing to let myself leave safely.


    "Director Yang, I have already figured it out clearly. When the contract expires, I will leave. As for whether I can develop well in the future, I don''t bother with the care of the two leaders. It''s getting late, I will go back and rest first." After speaking, Li Bingyun stood up and turned to leave, and her assistant followed him away. She was always on Li Bingyun''s side.


    Although Li Bingyun looks weak, she is from that kind of background after all. It is impossible for her to be without a trace of arrogance in her heart. These people threatened her, not only would not let her give in, but instead strengthened her idea of ??leaving. How could she be possible? Are you afraid of threats from others?


    Seeing Li Bingyun leaving, the faces of Manager Li and Director Yang were very ugly. They didn¡¯t expect that in their opinion, a certain thing was unexpectedly unexpected, which they could not accept. .


    "Damn, stinky watch, the company trained her so much, she obviously wanted to leave, she dreamed!" Manager Li angered.


    Obviously, he only remembered that the company cultivated Li Bingyun, and did not remember how much money the company made with Li Bingyun.

 905 Chapter 905

    "Can''t just let her leave so easily!" Director Yang said viciously, with a hideous look on his face, which was completely different from the spring breeze he had just faced Li Bingyun.


    "Of course! What does she think our company is? Come as you want, leave as you want? If all the artists are like her, then our company can''t be opened!" Manager Li said, he is also in this company Although there are not many shares, they are also shareholders of the company. Therefore, in the face of Li Bingyun''s desire to leave, he will not do it from the perspective of the company or from his own personal perspective. Agree that Li Bingyun left easily.


    "However, that woman''s contract is about to expire, and now she is determined to leave the company, what can we do?" Director Yang said.


    "The contract is about to expire, isn''t it yet? As long as she is still a member of the company, then she has to listen to us!" Manager Li said.


    "Manager, did you think of any solution?" Director Yang, seeing Manager Li say this, seemed to have thought of a countermeasure, and asked quickly.


    "Isn''t she self-proclaimed and unwilling to make kiss scenes and sex scenes? Then, during the last period of time, we will help her with this aspect of scenes! She is now a company member and can only follow our arrangements!" Li The manager said with a smile on his mouth.


    "This..." Director Yang hesitated and said, "What if she refuses to shoot? I think she doesn''t pay much attention to money. What if she chooses to breach the contract and terminate the contract? "


    Director Yang¡¯s words are not unreasonable. Although Li Bingyun is still a member of the company and should obey the company, it is not that no one in the company has violated the company¡¯s order, and their fate is to be blocked, and some They chose to terminate the contract with the company directly, but at that time, they would have to spend money, and there was a lot of money.


    From the perspective of Li Bingyun''s usual style, she is not a person who loves money. At that time, she is really unwilling to follow the company''s arrangements and terminate the contract directly with liquidated damages.


    "If she really did that, then don''t blame us for being impolite!" Manager Li said with an uncertain look on his face. After that, he looked at Director Yang and said, "You don''t always want to get her. At that time, I found a chance to get her drunk or stun her, put her in bed, and take some pictures, I don¡¯t believe it, she really dared to tear her face with the company, in that case, we will ruin her then. , I can''t mix in the entertainment industry!"


    Upon hearing Manager Li¡¯s words, Director Yang¡¯s face was flushed. It was not only because he was embarrassed by others to know his thoughts, but also because of excitement. He has indeed coveted Li Bingyun for a long time. There are many female artists in the company. , He also got a lot of bedtime, but when those female artists were compared with Li Bingyun, they fell short.


    As the reborn director Yang of a pervert, he naturally has no idea about a beautiful woman like Li Bingyun. It¡¯s just that Li Bingyun was the company¡¯s signature before, and the company relies on her to make money, so even if he is right Li Bingyun was very thoughtful, but he didn''t dare to force Li Bingyun, let alone any tricks. In that case, let alone Li Bingyun, even the shareholders of the company would not let him go.


    However, it is obviously different now. Li Bingyun actually wants to leave the company. Then, the shareholders of the company will no longer protect her. Even, because she wants to leave, she will offend those shareholders. Isn''t Manager Li one of them?In this case, if I start with Li Bingyun, no one will say anything. What''s more, Manager Li has already picked up what he said. At that time, I got on Li Bingyun and took some pictures of her, threatening She continues to stay in the company, and the shareholders of the company will not only blame themselves, but will also appreciate themselves.


    And while gaining the gratitude of the company¡¯s shareholders, I was able to occupy Li Bingyun for a long time. For myself, it was almost a double strike. Therefore, Director Yang became more excited as he thought about it, and his face became flushed. Obviously.


    "Okay, you should understand what I mean. You are very good at this kind of thing, so leave it to you." Manager Li sees Director Yang''s expression and knows what he is thinking, although some He doesn''t contempt his behavior, but he still has some use for himself, and this kind of thing is just right for him.


    "Manager Li, don''t worry, leave this to me to ensure that there is no problem." Director Yang patted his chest and promised that he has done this kind of thing more than once. Those female stars, there are After the handle is in their hands, which ones are not submissive to themselves, otherwise, they will not only have no way to mix in the entertainment circle, but even their future lives will be ruined. They obviously don''t dare to tear themselves apart. .


    On the other side, Li Bingyun and her assistant, after leaving Manager Li''s room, returned to Li Bingyun''s room, and her assistant also followed in.


    "Bingyun, what the hell is going on? Now you can tell me." Although she can''t help Li Bingyun make any decisions, her assistant is obviously very concerned about Li Bingyun''s affairs, otherwise. After Li Bingyun''s family asked, how did she answer?


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t say hello to you before this incident." Li Bingyun said apologetically. Although the two of them are an assistant and an employer, after all, they have been together for so long and their relationship is still very good. Every time Li Bing Yun would discuss everything with her assistant, but this time, she made the decision to leave the company, but she didn''t say hello to the assistant in advance, which made her feel a little bit sorry.


    "what is the problem?"


    "In fact, there is nothing, just because Huang Feng wants to open an entertainment company, and my contract with the company just now expires, plus I don''t want to stay here anymore, so I just don''t want to sign the contract. Li Bingyun explained.


    Knowing, Li Bingyun¡¯s explanation caused her assistant to be stunned. It took a while to react and said, ¡°Huang Feng? Is that Huang Feng the last time? It¡¯s because he wants to open an entertainment company and you want to go to him. Company, so, just choose to make an appointment?"


    Li Bingyun nodded and said, "He is indeed one of the reasons I chose to leave." Li Bingyun did not choose to hide from his assistant.


    However, her assistant frowned and said, "Bingyun, will your decision be too sloppy? Even if Huang Feng wants to start an entertainment company, that''s just the beginning. The entertainment industry has How difficult is it to be confused, you should know how much development he can have if he comes in as a newcomer? And, he doesn''t seem to have any connections and resources? You just go there, it is not good for your future development."


    As for Li Bingyun¡¯s feelings for Huang Feng, although Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant is not very clear, he still has a vague feeling. Now seeing Li Bingyun directly choose to terminate the contract in order to help Huang Feng, she found that what she thought before, Li Bingyun¡¯s feelings for Huang Feng seem to be not so accurate anymore. Li Bingyun has no good feelings for Huang Feng now. This is the rhythm of selling herself to Huang Feng. For Huang Feng, she is willing to take her own. The future is here.


    "No, I must first tell Bingyun''s family and let them deal with this matter." Li Bingyun''s assistant thought to herself. Before, she didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter and thought that Li Bingyun was only treating Huang Feng. Still a good impression, maybe after a while, she will forget Huang Feng, but now it seems that she is obviously wrong. If she continues to indulge in this way, Li Bingyun will only sink deeper and deeper.


    "It''s because he doesn''t have the resources and contacts that I want to help him. I have met some people in the entertainment industry in the past few years, and there are some resources that can help Huang Feng." Li Bingyun said naturally.


    Li Bingyun didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng had relied on starting an entertainment company. She believed that Huang Feng entered the industry because he saw that the entertainment industry was very profitable and because he was curious about the entertainment industry. Feng''s behavior, then, she can only do her best to help Huang Feng.


    "Bingyun, do you know what you are doing?" Li Bingyun''s assistant said anxiously: "I can understand your desire to help Huang Feng, but you are too risky to do so. You know this entertainment. How frequently the circle is updated. As long as you have not appeared in the public eye for a period of time, those people will easily forget you. If you want to leave the current company, I can understand and agree with your decision. After all, This company does not care much about you, but after you leave, you should not join Huang Feng¡¯s new company, but should join other established companies. If you want to help him, you don¡¯t have to choose to enter his company. Ah, it is entirely possible to do some publicity for his company in public in the future. This is also a help to him."


    In the face of her assistant¡¯s painstaking persuasion, Li Bingyun just smiled. She knew that if she did what her assistant said, she would indeed be able to help Huang Feng. However, there was too little help, and it was far better to join herself. Good.


    "Sister Li, I know what I am doing. I have already thought about this. It is not a decision made on impulse. You know me. I appear to sing and act, not for money or fame. , I¡¯m just because of my hobbies, so even if the popularity declines because of this, it¡¯s no big deal for me."


    "Why is it not a big deal? Then your hard work over the years has been wasted?" Li Bingyun''s assistant continued to persuade him unwillingly!

 906 Chapter 906

    "How can it be said that it was wasted?" Li Bingyun said: "I am not working hard to earn more money, nor to have a higher status. I am trying to improve my acting skills and improve my singing level. To be worthy of my fans, this is the purpose of my efforts, and in fact, I also did it. In this way, my efforts will not be wasted."


    Seeing Li Bingyun still insisting on his own opinions, an assistant who already knows Li Bingyun very well, knows that it is difficult for him to change Li Bingyun''s thinking. If you want to change this matter, you can only use other methods.


    After the assistant left, Li Bingyun lay on her bed alone, but she was thinking about Huang Feng. For Huang Feng''s new company, she was willing to start from scratch, even if she failed in the end, she would not regret it.


    Even if she wanted to work hard with Huang Feng in the future, she couldn''t help feeling a little excited, and she also wanted to see that day come sooner.


    At this time, Huang Feng did not know that Li Bingyun had actually fallen out with her original company for his company that had not yet been officially established. Because of his trust in him, Li Bingyun had set his own future. His film and television company that has no shadow yet.


    When Huang Feng returned to her residence, she found that Bai Xiaorou had just returned. Looking at her appearance, it was obvious that she was not busy during the day, and her main task now was to investigate the affairs of the Peng family.


    "Tonight, the one from the Peng family is looking for me." Huang Feng came to Bai Xiaorou and sat down and said to her.


    "Peng Chengfu''s father?" Bai Xiaorou said in a daze.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said: "After that, he sent someone to follow me, trying to test me."


    "People in the Peng family probably suspect you. Peng Chengfu''s father visited me before and asked me how the video came from and who recorded it. It is estimated that they already knew that Peng Chengfu was not killed by Cai Tian. "Bai Xiaorou also said.


    "How''s your investigation going? Did you find any evidence?" Huang Feng did not continue to talk to Bai Xiaorou about the video, but asked about her investigation.


    "No progress, that guy should be a veteran, and there is no evidence left at the scene." Bai Xiaorou said. What she recently investigated was the death of Cai Tian. See if you can find evidence that it was the hands of the Peng family.


    "Actually, even if you find out that the guards of the Peng family used their hands, in the end, the people of the Peng family will not admit it. They will definitely push them on the guards. After that, there will be only one more dead person behind the scenes. "Huang Feng said. After this period of time, he has come into contact with people from these so-called big families, and he also understands that in their hearts, the interests of the family will always come first. As for other things, nothing can''t be sacrificed. For the benefit, they can sacrifice the lifelong happiness of their children, let alone a mere guard.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded, agreeing with Huang Feng''s words. She knows more about these big families than Huang Feng. The reason why she is still investigating is to see if there will be any accidents. The joy, but now it seems that it is still very difficult.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Huang Feng said: "Yimo has been here today."


    Bai Xiaorou was a little unnatural when she heard Su Yumo¡¯s name. Whether she admits it or not, she did have a relationship with Huang Feng. Therefore, when facing Huang Feng¡¯s real girlfriend, she always It feels a little unnatural, even if I just hear her name.


    "What is she doing here? Know about the two of us?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "It should be uncertain, but it may be suspected," Huang Feng said.


    "Then you don''t hurry up and find a way to get her forgiveness? Or, I will move out tomorrow. It is indeed a bit inconvenient to live with you for so long." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Bai Xiaorou really wants to move out. She has had this idea since she had a relationship with Huang Feng. When the two were not in such a close relationship before, she didn''t think there was anything but she could face Huang calmly. Feng, however, is completely different now. Now that she sees Huang Feng every day, the man who took her for the first time, she feels a little strange in her heart.


    At the same time, Bai Xiaorou also felt that if she continued to live here, she might really be in danger. Even now, she felt that she already had the position of Huang Feng in her heart, and it took a large proportion. This made her a little scared and at a loss, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, Huang Feng is someone who has a girlfriend. She knew this. Moreover, Huang Feng would not give up his girlfriend. Come, his position is embarrassing.


    Although Huang Feng said before that he wanted them to be with him, but this is impossible in Bai Xiaorou''s view. Su Yumo would not agree to it unless he talked about others. After all, Huang Feng originally belonged to her alone. If Huang Feng''s women become more, then Huang Feng''s love will be divided, and she will not be able to be favored by Huang Feng alone.


    "Don''t think about going anywhere!" Huang Feng sat next to Bai Xiaorou and hugged her. Bai Xiaorou wanted to struggle, but although her internal strength had recovered, she was obviously not Huang Feng''s opponent in strength. , Simply can''t get away.


    "What are you doing, let me go." Bai Xiaorou said in a low voice, with a little more red on her face. Although she was struggling, it was not very intense.


    "Don''t let it go." Huang Feng said. He doesn''t know why. When facing Bai Xiaorou, he always likes to feel stronger: "You don''t want to go anywhere anyway."


    "Are you afraid of your girlfriend being angry?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "Actually, she already knows that I have other women." Huang Feng said.


    "Who? She''s not angry and asked you to be a eunuch?" Bai Xiaorou raised her head and asked, obviously, she was still very curious about this matter.


    "Tang Muxue, you have seen it." Huang Feng said, "Yumo must be angry, but she seems to have accepted this fact."


    "I''m just saying that the look she looked at you was unusual." Bai Xiaorou said, "But, Huang Feng, you can do it. Su Yumo and Tang Muxue are both royal ladies, and they are still good friends. What a good girlfriend, you were tricked into doing it, and you still accepted the other party''s existence?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Bai Xiaorou was surprised. Whether it was Su Yumo or Tang Muxue, both of them were very good. When she was in the imperial capital, she had heard that many of the imperial masters wanted to pursue these two people. However, none of them succeeded. Obviously, the two people''s vision is very high.


    However, she did not expect that two people with such a high-sightedness would be chased by Huang Feng at the same time. Moreover, both of them knew each other''s existence now. Under such circumstances, they would still be willing to stay in Huang Feng. By his side, how could Bai Xiaorou not be surprised.


    "How do you say it." Huang Feng patted Bai Xiaorou''s ass, and Bai Xiaorou''s face became even redder. In the imperial capital, those men didn''t even have the courage to talk to her, and she had very little contact with men. When have you been bullied like this?


    However, Huang Feng did not let her feel the slightest disgust at this moment, and even for the close contact with Huang Feng, she actually had some vague expectations in her heart.


    "How can I say a lie? I am sincere to both of them." Huang Feng continued.


    "How do I feel that you are faceless and skinless, and you like two girls at the same time, so you can still say so upright." Bai Xiaorou said with a white look at Huang Feng, and she has more understanding of Huang Feng''s shamelessness.


    "Of course it can be fair and honest. In terms of feelings, I didn''t lie to them. Just like I told you before, in my heart, you are in the same position." Huang Feng said.


    "No, I haven''t promised you yet, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue were fooled by you, I''m not that stupid." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Where do you want to go? I won''t let you go!" Huang Feng said, adding some strength in his hand to bring Bai Xiaorou closer to him.


    Bai Xiaorou was very close to Huang now. She raised her head and could feel the breath of Huang Feng''s breath, which made her face redder and her heartbeat faster.


    Huang Feng didn''t have any other thoughts at first, but when he looked down and saw Bai Xiaorou''s face flushed and short of breath, his heart moved, and his head dropped unconsciously.


    Feeling Huang Feng getting closer and closer, Bai Xiaorou wanted to avoid it, but her body was very honest and did not move at all. When Huang Feng approached her, she had no time to say "no", and then she Whatever I wanted to say, I was stuck in my mouth, and there was no way to say it.


    This is the first time Huang Feng kissed Bai Xiaorou when he was awake. He himself was a little nervous and excited. As for Bai Xiaorou, her performance became even more unbearable. After Huang Feng kissed her, her body suddenly stiffened. Did not push Huangfeng, but did not cooperate.


    Huang Feng was obviously dissatisfied with Bai Xiaorou¡¯s non-cooperation. Therefore, his hands were not idle, and he began to explore Bai Xiaorou¡¯s body. This made Bai Xiaorou¡¯s breathing even more rapid, but his body was not as rigid as it was just now. Afterwards, under Huang Feng''s induction, they began to cooperate slowly.


    After that, Huang Feng stood up holding Bai Xiaorou and walked to his bedroom. Bai Xiaorou obviously understood what was going to happen next, but she just closed her eyes shyly, but she didn''t mean to stop Huang Feng. Maybe , She had thought about it in her heart, but her body was totally unwilling.


    When Huang Feng leisurely enjoying the happiness with Bai Xiaorou was time, Peng Chengfu''s father was not in such a good mood.

 907 Chapter 907: Treating Qiu Ningshuang

    "What did you say? You said you were abolished by him?"


    Peng Chengfu¡¯s father looked at the guard in front of him with surprise. This guard was full of spirits more than two hours ago, but at this time, his eyes were blank, and his body was full of lifelessness, as if lost. Like the soul.


    And what he reported was even more surprising to Peng Chengfu''s father. His internal strength was completely gone, and the culprit for all this was actually Huang Feng.


    "Yes." The guard replied mechanically. At this time, he didn''t feel much anger. If he didn''t know the internal strength at the beginning, it would be nothing, but he would After losing the internal force, Huang Feng absorbed the internal force. This sense of loss is not something other people can experience.


    "It seems that I underestimated this Huangfeng before." Peng Chengfu''s father didn''t care much about the situation of the guards. In his opinion, these guards were just descendants of their Peng family, and they didn''t deserve more attention.


    He was even more interested in Huang Feng. Although he knew that Huang Feng was a member of the National Security Bureau, he must have some skill, but he did not expect that Huang Feng is so powerful, the guard he sent, The skill is no longer weak, but in front of Huang Feng, there is actually no resistance. Even if he is defeated, he is actually absorbed by the internal force.


    "Then have you tested the kung fu he used?" Peng Chengfu''s father finally looked at the guard, but he still didn''t care about what he said. What he cares more about is Huang Feng and his son. Does it matter if you die?


    "No." The guard shook his head and said, "That Huang Feng uses kung fu very special, and he doesn''t make many shots, so I can''t tell."


    "It''s a waste!" Peng Chengfu''s father scolded. Although the guard suffered a heavy loss because of his own orders, Peng Chengfu''s father did not, pity him, but was angry because he did not complete the task.


    The guard bowed his head and did not speak. He knew that he hadn''t done things well this time, and he also understood Peng Chengfu''s father, so he was not surprised at Peng Chengfu''s father''s reaction.


    "Go on." Peng Chengfu''s father said to the guard, his tone remained unchanged, and he never cared a word from beginning to end, and the guard was very disappointed in his heart. Originally, their leader died unexpectedly. , He thought that his opportunity had come and he could compete for that position, but he didn''t expect that he had become like this now, and there would be no chance at all.


    After the guard left, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father was still thinking about Huang Feng¡¯s affairs. What is certain is that Huang Feng must also have internal strength, and the internal strength is still a bit weird, otherwise, it will not be so easy to defeat that. Guarded, this shows that Huang Feng''s strength is still very strong, and such a master, wanting to kill his own son without knowing it can do it.


    "But why did he do that? Is it because of that bitch woman?" Peng Chengfu''s father thought to himself. As for the bitch woman in his mouth, it was naturally Tang Muxue. If it weren''t for her, his son would not When you come to Qing Province, you won''t die accidentally, so Tang Muxue is also responsible for the death of her son!


    However, the influence of Tang Muxue''s family is not small, so it is impossible for him to turn his face with the Tang family because of this incident. If he really did that, the people in his family would not support it.


    However, this does not prevent Peng Chengfu''s father from disgusting Tang Muxue in his heart. Now, Tang Muxue and the murderer who killed her son are the two people Peng Chengfu''s father hates most.


    It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t found out until now. The real murderer who killed his son, Huang Feng is the most suspicious. However, he also has no evidence, and Huang Feng¡¯s identity is also very special. As far as evidence is concerned, he also can''t act randomly.


    "Hmph, no matter who you are, if you kill my son, I will let you pay for it!" Peng Chengfu''s father thought.


    The next day, when Huang Feng opened his eyes, what he saw was a touch of whiteness, which was different from usual. Usually when he woke up, he was alone in the bed, but today there are so many in his arms. One, that snow-white skin even made Huang Feng feel a little dazzling.


    "Enning".


    With a soft sound, the person in his arms moved, then he raised his head, looked at Huang Feng with sleepy eyes, was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted.


    "Wake up?" Huang Feng said with a smile and looked at Bai Xiaorou.


    "Yeah." Although she was still embarrassed to face Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou still softly responded.


    "Was it comfortable last night?" Huang Feng asked.


    "You still say!" Bai Xiaorou shyly twisted Huang Feng once, and immediately made Huang Feng grin. The battle between the two was very fierce last night. Whether it is Huang Feng or Bai Xiaorou, they all have internal strength. Of course, there is no problem with endurance and endurance, and even difficult movements can be done.


    Therefore, at Huang Feng''s request, Bai Xiaorou did a lot last night. When she thinks about it now, she will feel blushing. Now seeing Huang Feng say this, she is certainly shy.


    Huang Feng was grinned by Bai Xiaorou, and said: "I''m asking if you sleep comfortably."


    Bai Xiaorou said: "Comfortable, comfortable, all right."


    Although she said it shyly, but what Bai Xiaorou said was the truth. She used to sleep alone, but after the last time she had a relationship with Huang Feng, they slept together all night. Afterwards, she was a little nostalgic. Huang Feng''s embrace, of course, she herself was embarrassed to say, but last night, when she returned to that embrace again, she slept very securely and very comfortably.


    "In this case, let''s sleep together every day from now on." Huang Feng said.


    "Who wants to be with you?" Bai Xiaorou said, but she had already got up because she found that Huang Feng''s body seemed to have changed again. If she didn''t go, she might not be able to go.


    Huang Feng also saw Bai Xiaorou''s thoughts, took her over, pressed her on the bed, looked at her and said, "Of course it''s you, and want to run again?"


    "Who wants to run, isn''t it daylight? Still getting up?" Bai Xiaorou defended.


    "It''s still early. Why do you get up so early? Should we do exercise?" Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t do it!" Bai Xiaorou said, she naturally understood what Huang Feng said.


    However, her opinion was obviously not accepted by Huang Feng, and the two of them did some exercise before getting up.


    With the events of last night, Bai Xiaorou did not propose to move out. Last night, she could continue to do that with Huang Feng, which shows that she has made a decision in her heart, and this decision Obviously not leaving Huangfeng.


    "Be careful, none of the Pengs are good stubborns. Since you have already suspected you, and you have suffered a loss, then you won''t be easy to give up." When the two of them had breakfast, Bai Xiaorou reminded Huang Feng.


    The National Security Bureau has been staring at the Peng family for some time, and the Peng family is also a big family in the imperial capital. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou naturally knows how the Peng family members do things. Therefore, she is worried about Huang Feng''s comfort.


    Although Huang Feng''s skill is very strong, even Bai Xiaorou doesn''t know how strong Huang Feng is. However, open spears are easy to hide from hidden arrows and hard to defend. No matter how powerful Huang Feng is, if the Peng family use other methods, Huang Feng is also Will suffer.


    "I know, I will be careful." Huang Feng said. For the Peng family, he has never taken it lightly. It is not a simple person to make his family bigger. Huang Feng will not rely on his own skills. Underestimate these people, it can be said that he is far worse than these people in conspiracy and trickery.


    After that, Huang Feng went out and was about to find Qiu Ningshuang. Yesterday, he helped Tian Lin heal his eyes, and today he should also help Qiu Ningshuang get the bullet out of his body.


    Qiu Ningshuang was very happy when she received Huang Feng¡¯s call. In the past few days, she didn¡¯t have a good rest, always thinking about whether to call Huang Feng. However, when she thought that Huang Feng already had a girlfriend, she changed. She had to hesitate a little, and felt that she shouldn''t continue to entangle with Huang Feng, and she had to be broken if she should be broken, so she didn''t call Huang Feng.


    However, when Huang Feng called, she was still very happy, knowing that she did not dare to express this joy, so on the phone, her tone was still a little cold.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Qiu Ningshuang said, her tone was not very cheerful, but if she listened carefully, she could still find the tremors in her words. Obviously, her heart was not as calm as she showed.


    However, Huang Feng obviously did not notice Qiu Ningshuang''s emotional fluctuations. He was a little embarrassed when Qiu Ningshuang''s tone was so cold, and he thought of the previous text message incident.


    "Well, I want to ask you, do you have time today? Maybe I can help you take out the bullet in your body." Huang Feng said.


    Hearing Huang Feng telling this incident, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s emotions fluctuated more violently. To be honest, Huang Feng really cared about her in this matter. He didn¡¯t care about it before, but Huang Feng did. I''ve been thinking about it all the time.


    "If you have time, please come to my house." Qiu Ningshuang said. Actually, she is on the way to the police force at this time, but since Huang Feng is meeting, the police force will naturally ask for leave. Obviously, it is impossible to take the bullets outside, so I can only choose to go to her house.


    "Okay, I''ll be there right away," Huang Feng said. After that, he changed his driving direction and drove to Qiu Ningshuang''s house.

 908 Chapter 908: Misunderstood Again

    While Huang Feng was driving towards Qiu Ningshuang''s house, Qiu Ningshuang was also turning the front of the car and drove home. As for the police station, he called and directly asked for leave.


    When Qiu Ningshuang arrived home, her parents had already left. Therefore, when Huang Feng arrived, only Qiu Ningshuang was at home.


    "What about Uncle and Auntie?" Huang Feng asked without seeing Secretary Qiu and his wife after entering the door. He and Secretary Qiu and his wife are not too few, so both of them are very familiar. I came here today and didn''t watch. When they were there, naturally he asked casually.


    "Going out." Qiu Ningshuang said angrily: "Are you here to find me or to find them?"


    Huang Feng smiled awkwardly and said, "Of course I am looking for you."


    "Then don''t ask so much, come in." Qiu Ningshuang said, although he was thinking of talking to Huang Feng, otherwise, Huang Feng would not contact her for a few days, but when the words came, his mouth changed. , Unconsciously wanted to run Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng came to Qiu Ningshuang and the two came to sit down in the hall, because Qiu Ningshuang''s parents were not at home, so they didn''t have to go to Qiu Ningshuang''s room for treatment.


    "Let''s start." Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang also nodded.


    Although she had been saying that she was okay before, and the bullet was in her body, it had no effect. However, recently, Qiu Ningshuang clearly felt that her body did not seem to be in a healthy state. Sometimes, after strenuous exercise, she would She felt a little difficulty breathing, which she had never encountered before.


    At the same time, occasionally she would feel some faint pain in her heart, and the experts in the hospital, for the sake of safety, have not come up with a perfect solution until now.


    Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang had some vague expectations for Huang Feng''s treatment of herself, and she did not want to leave such a hidden danger in her body, which would not benefit her in the future.


    Then, the two sat down face to face, Huang Feng placed his palm on Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s heart, trying to use the energy in the body to melt the bullet in Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s body, but when Huang Feng put his hand up, both of them were stunned. Before, Huang Feng only wanted to treat Qiu Ningshuang, but he forgot that the location of the bullet in Qiu Ningshuang''s body was a bit embarrassing for a girl.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s palm is not only on her heart, but also on her chest!


    The scene fell into a weird silence for a while. Obviously, both of them realized that this posture seemed to be a bit wrong, but both of them also understood that Huang Feng really wanted to treat Qiu Ningshuang instead of taking the opportunity to take her. Of cheap.


    "Go on." Qiu Ningshuang blushed, gritted his teeth, and whispered.


    "Oh, good." Huang Feng also regained his senses. At this time, he can only avoid the embarrassing situation in front of him if he chooses to be treated as soon as possible. Therefore, Huang Feng hastened his mind and used the energy in his body through his right hand. Passed to Qiu Ningshuang''s body.


    In fact, Qiu Ningshuang is not without doubt, whether Huang Feng did this on purpose. After all, when Huang Feng checked her in the coffee shop before, he only did it by "pulling the pulse". However, Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng. The expression on her face and her usual understanding of Huang Feng made her feel that Huang Feng didn''t do this on purpose.


    It is true that Huang Feng did not do this deliberately. If it is only for examination, then he does not need to place his hands on the heart. However, this time is the final treatment, not just an examination. Close to the bullet, the better the effect will be after treatment.


    Qiu Ningshuang soon felt a warm current flowing through her heart, and then, where the bullet in her body was, there was also a warm current flowing through, and then, she felt that the warm current did not continue to flow, but Just stay around the bullet, seem to be surrounding it, circling and scouring.


    Huang Feng¡¯s eyes were closed. He was carefully experiencing the situation in Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s body. Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s situation was different from Tian Lin. Tian Lin¡¯s main cause was optic nerve necrosis. He only had to repair her necrotic god level. Even though it consumes energy, it is not too difficult to do.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang is obviously different. Qiu Ningshuang has a foreign bullet in his body. He wants to take out the bullet unless he has an operation. And because the bullet is too close to the heart, he has to do an operation. If it does, there is also a great risk.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s internal force has no way to take out such a large bullet. Although he can arbitrarily use internal force to shake the bullet out, but in that case, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s body will inevitably be shot elsewhere. Injured again, at the same time, it will leave a wound and scar on the surface of her body again. Presumably, Qiu Ningshuang, as a girl, must be unwilling.


    Therefore, Huang Feng finally chose to use the energy in his body to melt the bullet in Qiu Ningshuang''s body, and then use the energy to guide the melted bullet liquid to get rid of the body.


    The process of this treatment is not as elaborate as yesterday''s treatment of hearing, but it takes more time, so it is also a severe test for Huang Feng.


    Before the scouring and melting, Huang Feng was also a little uncertain. After all, before he became a first-class expert, he tried to help Qiu Ningshuang to heal. However, that time did not succeed. Although the energy in his body was magical, it was not The bullet couldn''t be melted away, and this time, the energy in his body was more and the purity was higher, so Huang Feng wanted to try it, but he was not 100% sure.


    However, what made Huang Feng a sigh of relief was that after he started washing, he could clearly feel that part of the surface of the bullet was ablated. Although it was not a lot, Huang Feng''s current observation power was obviously better than before. It was a lot stronger, so he could feel the slight change.


    There is an effect. Although the effect is not obvious at the beginning, as long as there is an effect, the rest is a matter of time.


    In the hall of Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s house, there was a complete silence. Qiu Ningshuang did not speak and did not dare to disturb Huang Feng, because she knew the existence of internal force, and it was not always said on TV that when using internal force to heal injuries , Is it easy to get confused if disturbed?Therefore, she did not dare to speak, so she looked at Huang Feng quietly.


    This is the first time Qiu Ningshuang has been so close, and when he looks at Huang Feng seriously, Qiu Ningshuang found that although Huang Feng is not the kind of handsome guy who is very attractive at a glance, he is also a little handsome in appearance, which is more important. What''s more, Qiu Ningshuang felt that as long as he was a woman, he would be attracted to Huang Feng if he observed Huang Feng more.


    "I don''t know how many women this guy deceived." Qiu Ningshuang thought to herself. Although Huang Feng already has a girlfriend, she still can''t stop her from attracting other girls. After all, his temperament is for girls. In other words, it is a kind of poison, and it is easy for people to sink into it. Isn''t you one of them?Knowing that Huang Feng already has a girlfriend, he should have broken up with him, but he was always reluctant in his heart.


    Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng so quietly, and even forgot the passage of time, she was thinking in her heart, if she could keep watching Huang Feng like this and stay with him, that would be great, but, unfortunately, , Huang Feng already has a girlfriend, he can''t be his own.


    Just as Qiu Ningshuang stared at Huang Feng in a daze, and Huang Feng was still closing his eyes to treat Qiu Ningshuang, the door of the living room suddenly heard the sound of opening the door. Qiu Ningshuang was startled, turned his head and looked in the direction of the door, but saw it, Ben The figure of the departed mother.


    As soon as Qiu Ningshuang''s mother walked in, she also saw Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang on the sofa. Of course, this was not the point. The point was that Huang Feng was closing her eyes and placing her hands on her daughter''s chest.


    And his daughter did not stop Huang Feng''s actions in the slightest.


    Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother was stunned on the spot. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Thinking of last time, she also encountered Huang Feng and her own woman in her daughter¡¯s room. Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother felt a little different in her heart. idea.


    At this time, Huang Feng also slowly retracted his hand, not because of Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother¡¯s sudden appearance, but at this time, he had already melted the bullet in Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s body, and at the same time, he also used energy to They lead out of the body and penetrate through the skin.


    "Well, I forgot something at home, you continue." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother explained embarrassingly, and then hurriedly ran back to her room to fetch things.


    "I guess your mother misunderstood again." Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang.


    "No need to estimate, that''s for sure." Qiu Ningshuang said with a helpless expression, why would he be bumped into by his mother every time he and Huang Feng had a little close contact?


    The point is that these contacts are not what her mother thought, which is even more wrong.

 909 909 Help me get clothes

    Soon, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother reappeared. At this time, she had an extra thing like a folder in her hand. Presumably, she came back to pick up this thing.


    "I''ve found the thing, I''ll go now, you guys, you guys, keep talking." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said to Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang, shaking the folder in her hands.


    "Mom, it''s not what you think. Huang Feng and I are discussing business." Qiu Ningshuang felt that she had to explain. She had been misunderstood last time. If she doesn''t explain clearly, her mother will be between her and Huang Feng. The misunderstanding of the relationship will be even greater.


    "Mom knows. Mom knows everything. Mom came from this age and understands." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said seriously, but then she approached Qiu Ningshuang and said in a low voice, "But you don''t want the best. Go back to your room, it''s not so good in the hall after all."


    "Mom..." Qiu Ningshuang yelled helplessly again, no longer knowing how to explain it. After all, the appearance of her and Huang Feng before was indeed easy to misunderstand, and her mother was obviously It''s a misunderstanding. How to explain it by yourself seems to be useless.


    "Okay, mom won''t say it." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother thought that her daughter thought she had said too much. She looked at Huang Feng and said, "Xiaofeng, have fun here. I haven''t come for a few days."


    "Well, yes, Auntie." Huang Feng also didn''t know how to explain it, but he was more amused in his heart. When Qiu Ningshuang''s mother was misunderstood last time, her mother let the two of them." "Continue", this is the same meaning this time, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother is too optimistic about herself, or afraid that Qiu Ningshuang will not get married.


    "Okay, I''ll go now." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother nodded in satisfaction. She has a really good impression of Huang Feng. One is that Huang Feng feels good, and her daughter likes him, and Huang Feng Feng once saved her daughter, and her husband is also very optimistic about Huang Feng. Therefore, when these circumstances are added, she has a very good impression of Huang Feng.


    Seeing the door closed again, Huang Feng finally couldn''t help but smile. He found Qiu Ningshuang''s mother really interesting.


    "You are still laughing, I don''t know how to explain it to my mother, I blame you." Qiu Ningshuang was a little dissatisfied when he saw Huang Feng''s smirking smile.


    "Okay, okay, I''m not smiling anymore, I''m not smiling anymore." Huang Feng quickly controlled his expression to prevent himself from smiling, and then deliberately asked with a straight face: "Do you feel that the bullet in your body is still there? No longer, is there any effect on breathing."


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Qiu Ningshuang remembered the purpose of Huang Feng¡¯s visit today. She quickly felt her heart, where there was a feeling like something that had disappeared. After that, she took a hard breath, and Without feeling the slightest obstruction, everything went smoothly.


    "Really no more!" Qiu Ningshuang exclaimed in surprise, temporarily forgetting the misunderstanding just now. The impact of that bullet on her life is getting bigger and bigger, and she is also worried in her heart, but now the problem is obviously gone. It was solved by Huang Feng.


    "It''s fine." Huang Feng nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "However, you''d better take a shower now."


    "Take a bath?" Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng with some doubts. He didn''t know why he suddenly let himself take a bath. After that, she didn''t know what had come to mind, and her face suddenly turned red.


    "Yes, it''s best to take a bath." Huang Feng didn''t notice Qiu Ningshuang''s strangeness. He continued: "The bullet was melted and penetrated through your skin. Her current body surface, especially There should be some black liquid on the chest, which is the liquid that the bullet turns into."


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s explanation, Qiu Ningshuang knew that she had misunderstood. She quickly touched her chest, and she really felt the presence of the liquid. Just now, her attention was all about explaining to her mother, so , Didn''t feel it, now she heard Huang Feng''s reminder, she clearly felt it.


    "Ah!" Qiu Ningshuang thought that he must be dirty now, screamed, and ran to the bathroom. Then Huang Feng heard the sound of water running in the bathroom.


    Huang Feng seemed to look at the bathroom door that had been closed. After that, he sat down on the sofa again and began to practice with his eyes closed. He had just treated Qiu Ningshuang, and he also spent a lot of energy. So, at this time, he I want to practice and recover.


    About half an hour later, Huang Feng suddenly heard Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s voice. At first he thought he had heard it wrong. After all, that voice was not loud, but then Qiu Ningshuang called him again, and he was sure that he had not heard it wrong. .


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked concerned, he thought Qiu Ningshuang was not feeling well.


    "Um, can you, can you..." Qiu Ningshuang''s voice came again, but it was still very quiet.


    "Can you please? Your voice is louder, I didn''t hear clearly." Huang Feng said anxiously. Qiu Ningshuang''s voice was so small, he thought Qiu Ningshuang was uncomfortable. However, with Bai Xiaorou''s lesson from the past, Huang Feng Now I dare not rush into the bathroom casually, I can only ask in a hurry.


    "Could you help me get my clothes? I was too anxious to get in just now. I didn''t get the clothes." Qiu Ningshuang''s voice came. This time, it was obviously a little bit ashamed.


    "Take clothes?" Huang Feng was taken aback. He didn''t think Qiu Ningshuang was talking about it.


    "Yes, the clothes are in my room." Qiu Ningshuang said.She was too anxious to come in just now and forgot to take the clothes to change, so now she can only ask Huang Feng for help, although this made her feel a little embarrassed.


    "Oh, good." Huang Feng said: "Where is it?"


    "It''s in the cabinet beside my bed." Qiu Ningshuang can''t care about being shy now, and can only make it clear to Huang Feng, otherwise, she can only stay in the bathroom.


    "Okay, wait a minute, I''ll get it now," Huang Feng said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng walked to Qiu Ningshuang''s room. Huang Feng had visited her room once before, so naturally it was just which one it was.


    After Huang Feng walked into Qiu Ningshuang''s room, he could easily find the cabinet, but when he opened the cabinet, what he saw made Huang Feng stunned.

 910 Chapter 910: How Could It Be This?

    Underwear, panties!


    This cabinet should be Qiu Ningshuang''s special place. It is all inside, and they have their own styles, some are cute, some are simple, and even, when Huang Feng can''t think of it, there is that kind of transparent and sexy lace.


    "I didn''t expect Qiu Ningshuang would wear such underwear." Huang Feng muttered to himself. Qiu Ningshuang usually gives him the impression that he likes to make up too much. When he wants to come, Qiu Ningshuang''s underwear should be of the simplest kind, but today he personally sees it. From what I saw, Huang Feng knew that his previous judgment was somewhat wrong.


    I don¡¯t know what Huang Feng thinks. The last underwear he took out was the underwear that was not too sexy. After taking it out, Huang Feng still hesitated, but he still took it out, perhaps because he wanted it. I was joking with Qiu Ningshuang, and since Qiu Ningshuang bought it, she must be wearing it.


    "I brought the underwear you wanted." Huang Feng said as he walked to the bathroom door.


    "Okay, wait." Qiu Ningshuang in the bathroom turned off the shower and said.


    After that, the door of the bathroom was opened with a small gap, and a slender arm like a lotus root stretched out from it. The arm was crystal clear and white with a lot of splashes on it.


    Huang Feng stared at this arm for a moment. Qiu Ningshuang inside might also find that Huang Feng was abnormal, but he didn''t say anything.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng usually blames beauties, and Tang Muxue has to be more powerful in seducing people. Therefore, he quickly stabilized his mind and passed the underwear in his hand to Qiu Ningshuang. , Once again returned to the living room.


    After Qiu Ningshuang got her underwear, she didn''t say anything. With a "touch", she closed the bathroom door again. After that, she leaned behind the door, held her underwear, and kept breathing.


    "Really, it''s too shameful." Qiu Ningshuang closed his eyes and thought silently, his face was already flushed red.


    It took a long time for Qiu Ningshuang to come back to her senses, ready to go out wearing clothes, opening her palms, and muttering to herself: "I don''t know what kind of underwear Huang Summit chooses for himself."


    However, when she saw the underwear in her hand clearly, she was stunned. The red that hadn''t completely retreated before appeared on her face again, and this time it was even redder than before!


    "How come? Why did Huang Feng take this style?" Qiu Ningshuang groaned to herself, staring at the underwear in her hand.


    Qiu Ningshuang didn''t expect that Huang Shanshan gave her this style. She usually wears the kind of ordinary and well-groomed underwear. Although the underwear in her hand is hers, it is hers. I just bought it. When I went shopping with a friend before, that friend strongly recommended her to buy it. She couldn''t hold the other party at the time, so she bought it. However, she didn''t have much plan to wear in her heart. After washing it once, she put it in the bottom of the cabinet. She didn''t plan to wear it at all.


    However, now Huang Feng has brought them, which means that Huang Feng must have read all the underwear in his cabinet!After all, this thing was originally at the bottom.


    "Does Huang Feng like this style?" Qiu Ningshuang muttered to herself, staring at the underwear in her hand, "Does he want me to wear this style?"


    Qiu Ningshuang doesn''t know what Huang Feng thinks, but Huang Feng finally chose this one among so many underwears. I should like to wear this one.


    Qiu Ningshuang hesitated for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth, still did not let Huang Feng look for other underwear again, and chose to wear this underwear.


    This underwear is sexy. Qiu Ningshuang has never worn this style before. Therefore, after putting it on, she felt a little awkward and uncomfortable. However, she did not choose to take it off again, but chose to continue wearing it. .


    Huang Feng continued to practice in the hall. He didn¡¯t know that the underwear he chose for what purpose caused Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s troubles. However, when he was cultivating, he also found that he could not concentrate. In the end, he stopped cultivating at all, just stared at the bathroom in a daze, waiting for Qiu Ningshuang to come out.


    Soon, the bathroom door was opened again, and Qiu Ningshuang walked out. At this time, she was already dressed, but when she walked towards Huang Feng, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t know she was there. What to think.


    "How is it? Nothing feels uncomfortable, right?" Huang Feng asked Qiu Ningshuang.


    Huang Feng meant to ask Qiu Ningshuang if there was anything uncomfortable in her body, and she was afraid that the bullet would still remain in her body.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mind at this time was all on the underwear, guessing what Huang Feng meant with that underwear, so after hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, she thought she was asking whether the underwear she was wearing was uncomfortable. After all, that set of underwear was also the first time she wore it.


    "Pervert!" Qiu Ningshuang blushed and said in a low voice.


    Huang Feng looked puzzled. He cared about her, so why was he scolded: "Why scold me?"


    "What do you mean!" Qiu Ningshuang gave Huang Feng a white look. She is sitting opposite Huang Feng now, and she doesn''t feel uncomfortable. There is not much fabric in her underwear.


    Huang Feng was confused, obviously not quite clear, but Qiu Ningshuang was still mad at herself because of the text message. Therefore, Huang Feng thought that Qiu Ningshuang was still cursing herself because of that incident, so he didn''t. What more.


    "Well, since the bullet in your body has been taken out, then go first." Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang. He came here this time to take out the bullet in Qiu Ningshuang. Now that the goal has been achieved, he should leave. Up.


    "Is this gone?" Qiu Ningshuang said subconsciously, but then he reacted and quickly explained: "I mean, it hasn''t been long since I''ve been here, don''t you sit down?"

 911 Chapter 911

    Although facing Huang Feng in that underwear, Qiu Ningshuang was a little uncomfortable, but she obviously wanted to stay with Huang Feng for a while.


    "No." Huang Feng stood up and said, "I have other things."


    "Oh." Qiu Ningshuang said disappointedly. When she saw Huang Feng give her that underwear, she thought Huang Feng had other thoughts. Now it seems that she is thinking too much.


    However, after standing up, Huang Feng also subconsciously looked at Qiu Ningshuang''s body, because Qiu Ningshuang was sitting while standing, and Qiu Ningshuang had just come out of the bathroom, and the top button of his clothes was not good, so from him You can still see some scenery in front of Qiu Ningshuang from the angle of.


    "I don''t know what Qiu Ningshuang looks like in that set of underwear?" Huang Feng thought to himself, and when he thought about it, it took a long time to watch it, and Qiu Ningshuang discovered it.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s heart again filled with some shame. Just now he thought it was a coincidence that Huang Feng took the underwear. Now it seems that his previous guess was not wrong.


    Seeing the change in Qiu Ningshuang''s expression, Huang Feng knew that his abrupt and beautiful lady had been found, so he coughed dryly and said, "Well, I''m leaving now."


    Qiu Ningshuang did not stay in Huang Feng again, Huang Feng had already said that something was going on, she was not good to stay again, and she also had to go to the police station.


    Before, after knowing that Huang Feng had a girlfriend, Qiu Ningshuang wanted to leave him. However, she found it difficult to do this, so she had not made up her mind. The underwear incident just now made Qiu Ningshuang feel it again. , Huang Feng¡¯s position in her heart, if someone else gave her this underwear, she would never wear it, but because Huang Feng took it, so even if she didn¡¯t wear it before, she wore it. She would be shy, but she still wore it, just because she thought it was what Huang Feng wanted her to wear.


    "What should I do?" Qiu Ningshuang muttered to herself, staring at the closed door. At this moment, she felt confused.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn''t have so many thoughts. He took out the underwear at the time and didn''t have many other thoughts.


    And Huang Feng said that there was something, not to lie to Qiu Ningshuang, but to really have something, this time he was for the entertainment company.


    Last night, the message Li Bingyun sent reminded Huang Feng again. Although I don¡¯t know what Li Bingyun¡¯s message meant, Huang Feng decided to start the entertainment company earlier. Anyway, he I already have this idea, and I have some money now, so I can start the company right now.


    When thinking of running an entertainment company, Huang Feng thought of not only Li Bingyun, but also Zheng Shuai. This guy is still very good at playing. According to him, among his female "friends", there are several starlets. Of course , Are the kind of third-tier and even the eighteenth-tier, and these female stars are also willing to meet rich boys like Zheng Shuai.


    Huang Feng runs an entertainment company. There is no shortage of money, scripts and songs. What he lacks most is people. After all, he has not been in contact with this industry before. Although he can ask Li Bingyun for help, Li Bingyun is still there. They weren''t from his company, and Huang Feng didn''t know how many people Li Bingyun knew and how many people he could introduce over, so he wanted to talk to Zheng Shuai first.


    Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s main purpose for approaching Zheng Shuai is not to get to know the female stars through him, but to work with him, although in this way, some of the money he earns will be distributed. , However, money cannot be made completely, and with the storage box, Huang Feng does not worry about his ability to make money at all.


    And if he always chooses to eat alone, he is likely to be targeted in the future. Therefore, Huang Feng will continue to draw people into his business empire in the future. In this way, he can also expand his power, which is more than money. For Huang Feng, it is even more important.


    For Zheng Shuai, Huang Feng has known each other for some time. Through contact and understanding, Huang Feng has a very good impression of him. He is a trustworthy person. His family is in Qing Province and there are some forces. Moreover, he is not a complete one. The dude also has the ability, so after Huang Feng planned to start an entertainment company this time, he thought of his partner, Zheng Shuai.


    Huang Feng called and asked Zheng Shuai to come out. Zheng Shuai was very happy. He didn''t ask Huang Feng what was going on, so he agreed to come out and meet. To say, he is usually a little boring, although he has a bar industry, but there He basically doesn''t need to take care of it now, so in normal times, it''s just eating, drinking and playing around.


    "Tell me?" Soon, Zheng Shuai rushed to see Huang Feng.


    "Naturally it is a good thing." Huang Feng said: "I am going to start an entertainment company. I wonder if you are interested?"


    "Entertainment company?" Zheng Shuai said with bright eyes. He originally thought Huang Feng called him out because he wanted to have fun, but he didn''t expect that he was here to talk business.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said.


    "There is interest, but starting an entertainment company is not easy." Zheng Shuai said.


    In fact, Zheng Shuai is still very interested in entertainment companies. After all, for a person like him who is more horny and also very boring, he is still very interested in things in the entertainment circle. Otherwise, he will not make a few. A female celebrity got started.


    However, before this, he was just for fun. If he had the opportunity, he would spend some money and get a few starlets. As for the fact that he really wanted to enter this business, he really hadn''t thought about it. One is that this business is very good. Deep, there is no network resources, it is impossible to play at all. At the same time, at the beginning of this business, it is also very money-consuming. Of course, if you want to play casually, then you can say otherwise. He still has a little money. , However, if you really want to make a name for yourself in this industry, the money and resources you need will definitely not be less.


    Although Zheng Shuai¡¯s family has some money, it doesn¡¯t matter if his father will give him so much money. Even if it does, he wants to make a fortune in the entertainment circle with his family¡¯s financial strength. Easy.

 912 Chapter 912

    Therefore, although Zheng Shuai is very interested in the entertainment industry, especially those female stars, he can only be interested, and he is powerless.


    Now that Huang Feng said this, he felt that this might be an opportunity, but it was precisely because of his understanding of the entertainment industry that he knew that he wanted to mix in the entertainment industry, especially to make a name in it. At first, it is a difficult thing.


    "I know that is not an easy task." Huang Feng said: "However, I want to make a breakthrough. If you want to cooperate, we will start a company together. If you don''t want to, then I Just do it alone."


    Obviously, Huang Feng has made up his mind. Regardless of whether Zheng Shuai wants to work with him or not, he will start the company.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Zheng Shuai hesitated. After all, this is different from a bar. When opening a bar, as long as he manages the surrounding relationship, there is no problem, and he also has connections in this regard.


    However, the mixed entertainment industry is obviously different. Although he is interested in the entertainment industry, he has no experience or personal connections. Everything has to be started from scratch. The difficulty can be imagined.


    However, Zheng Shuai was a little unwilling to let him give up such an opportunity. He himself was interested in this. At the same time, because Huang Feng mentioned this matter, he was even more interested.


    To be honest, although he knew Huang Feng for a while, Zheng Shuai didn''t know much about Huang Feng. He didn''t know much other than the relationship between Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang.


    By coincidence last time, I knew that Huang Feng¡¯s card actually had nearly 200 million in cash. You know, this is definitely not a small amount of money. Although their family can also come up with this figure, it is not easy. What''s more, Huang Feng''s money is still cash, which is even more rare.


    Therefore, Zheng Shuai is very curious about Huang Feng, and he also feels that Huang Feng is a bit mysterious. Now that he sees Huang Feng wants to enter the entertainment circle, he naturally wants to follow Huang Feng, and Huang Feng has such qualifications. .


    "Okay, I agree." In the end, Zheng Shuai agreed to cooperate with Huang Feng to start a company. Although his family also has a business, he is not very interested in the family business, and it is not a problem to idle all day. , He decided to work with Huang Feng. At the same time, in his heart, he inexplicably felt that Huang Feng was very reliable, and that the future was absolutely extraordinary.


    "Okay, welcome." Huang Feng said with a smile. His main purpose is not to make money. Although this is also one of his goals, his most important thing is to have influence. Therefore, he must get to know more people. At the same time, There are also more companies. In this case, he will have the right to speak in multiple industries. In that case, the power will naturally come.


    Therefore, he will not have fewer companies in the future, and he himself cannot be responsible for the specific operations of all companies. This is why he will hand it over to others after he gets acquainted with each company.


    After that, the two began to talk about specific cooperation matters. Although Zheng Shuai has money in his family, he himself does not have much money. Instead, he made some money using the bar, but compared with Huang Feng Far away.


    Therefore, in the end, according to the amount of money the two put out, Huang Feng accounted for 80% of the company''s shares, while Zheng Shuai accounted for 20%. At the same time, Zheng Shuai will be responsible for the company''s usual specific operations.


    "Drink, this is really a challenge for me. I have never managed a company before." Zheng Shuai said excitedly. Although what he said was a challenge, obviously, he was not afraid of this. Challenges and even great interest. After all, this is an industry he is interested in, and he doesn''t dislike it in his heart.


    "I believe in your abilities, otherwise, I won''t find you to cooperate." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Then thank you for your trust, rest assured, I will not let you down." Zheng Shuai said.


    In fact, Zheng Shuai also knew that Huang Feng was taking care of himself when he opened an entertainment company. After all, Huang Feng is not short of money. If he wants to use his contacts, it can¡¯t be justified, because Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang They are very familiar. The influence of the Qiu family in Qing Province now far surpasses that of their Zheng family. Therefore, if Huang Feng wants to use contacts, he will also go to Qiu Ningshuang, not his Zheng Shuai.


    "In this way, while there is still time today, I will run through the company procedures first." Zheng Shuai stood up and said.


    "So anxious?" Huang Feng said in surprise. He didn''t expect that Zheng Shuai would be so anxious.


    "Of course, when I think of my own entertainment company, I don''t want to wait for a moment." Zheng Shuai said.


    "Alright, I will punch you with the money later." Huang Feng said.


    "Are you not afraid that I will take the money away?" Zheng Shuai said with a smile: "You know, this is not a small amount of money, so do you believe me?"


    "Of course." Huang Feng nodded and said: "Since I take the initiative to find you to cooperate, it means that I trust you very much, and, to be honest, this little money is nothing to me."


    "You bull." Zheng Shuai said with a thumbs up to Huang Feng. He was more curious about Huang Feng''s financial resources. However, some things were difficult to ask. Although he was curious, he did not ask.


    Watching Zheng Shuai leave quickly, Huang Feng smiled with satisfaction. At least Zheng Shuai''s attitude is very satisfied. This also shows that he didn''t misunderstand the wrong person. In the subsequent management, as long as Zheng Shuai does not make any serious mistakes, it must be , The development of the new company will not be too bad.


    After Zheng Shuai left, Huang Feng also left. Originally, he was going to go through the formalities by himself, but now that Zheng Shuai is there, he naturally has more free time to do his own things.


    Yellow sand is all over the sky!


    This is the most direct feeling after Marcus and others entered the desert.


    After a period of driving, Marcus and others have entered the desert. On the way, they encountered a lot of zombies and saved more than a dozen surviving humans. They have seen it with their own eyes. Many cities were destroyed, and there were zombies everywhere. They even encountered Level 3 and Level 4 zombies. Those zombies also caused a lot of trouble to their motorcade. Two humans were attacked by zombies. It can only be given up by everyone.


    In addition to these two humans, they also lost a car and some food. If they were not lucky, it would be difficult to say whether they could escape from the paws of the zombies.

 913 Chapter 913 Huge Vulture

    However, for these people, the dangerous moment has passed. They survived and entered the desert. Although the conditions here are very poor, there are yellow sand everywhere, but at least there are no zombies in sight. This allows them to finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "It''s not easy. I finally entered the desert. I can finally get a good night''s sleep." Marcus said with a tired face. He is the leader of this team, so his pressure is the most. Yes, he will take these people into the desert to find the oasis.


    "Yeah, I can finally get a good night''s sleep." The others agreed. During this time, they have experienced battles, life and death, so everyone is very tired and dare not relax.


    And after entering the desert, the field of vision here is very broad, and there are no zombies, so they can finally relax.


    However, just as everyone put down their weapons and wanted to take a break, they heard a "touch" from the top of their heads, and it seemed that the whole car shook.


    "What''s the matter? Damn it, who can tell me what''s going on?" Marcus, who had just closed his eyes, opened his eyes bigger than a cow, and asked after picking up the walkie-talkie. Obviously what he asked was the back. Those cars, what happened above their heads, presumably people in the cars behind, can see.


    "Captain, it''s a vulture, my God, this vulture is too big, I feel it can swallow us in one bite, my God, I have never seen such a big vulture before. "A member of the team behind him replied with surprise and panic in his tone. Obviously, he was shocked by the scene he had just seen.


    "Vulture?" Marcus muttered to himself, he didn''t expect it to be such a thing.


    Soon the bald eagle attacked Marcus''s car again. Obviously, its behavior was not unintentional, but was eyeing Marcus''s caravan.


    "Oh my God, this bald eagle is so powerful, a hole was caught in the roof!" someone in the car suddenly exclaimed.


    Marcus looked up and saw that an irregular hole appeared above his head. The area of ??the hole was not large. However, this at least also shows that the vultures are capable of breaking their car.


    "Puff!"


    Just as Marcus stared at the hole in the roof of the car in a daze, the attack of the vulture came again. The sharp claws scratched the iron sheet on the roof like a knife cutting tofu. It was hard to see how difficult it was. The hole in the roof became even bigger under the attack of the vulture.


    "Quickly, everyone is ready to shoot. If the damn vulture comes again, shoot me all!" Marcus said to the people in his car, and then he said to the people in the other cars through the intercom: " People in your other cars, look for opportunities to shoot that condor!"


    Suddenly, all the people in the car picked up the weapons that they had just put down and were ready to fight at any time. The relaxed atmosphere just now disappeared again.


    "Captain, be careful, that brute is here again!" A reminder from other players in the car came from the walkie-talkie, and then there was loud gunfire outside. Obviously, those people had already started shooting the vultures.


    And Marcus and others, through the small hole above their heads, saw a dark figure approaching quickly outside. Marcus said without thinking, "Shoot!"


    Then, everyone in the car pointed their guns at the black shadow outside and started shooting frantically.


    Then there came the scream of the vulture. Under such a dense bullet attack, the vulture was inevitably shot. However, the defense of this vulture seemed to be surprisingly strong and was hit. After so many guns, he was still struggling to fly into the sky.


    "Get off everyone!"


    Marcus ordered that after that, he was the first to open the carriage and jump down, and then he shot frantically at the bald eagle that had not yet flown away in the sky.


    And all the cars stopped at this time, and the surviving humans in them all got out of the car and started shooting into the sky like Marcus.


    Finally, under the frenzied shooting of everyone, the bald eagle finally couldn''t stabilize his figure, and fell awkwardly, Marcus hurriedly took a look.


    When everyone approached and saw the vulture, they all took a breath.


    This bald eagle has no feathers on its whole body, and even no skin or flesh in many places. Everyone can easily see the skeleton inside, and only one eye is left, and it seems that it may fall off at any time. However, its mouth and claws are sharper, making people shudder.


    The size of this bald eagle is also much larger than what everyone usually sees. With a body length of five or six meters, it is definitely a giant.


    Marcus frowned and squatted down beside the giant condor. After taking a look, he said with a heavy tone: "It seems that this desert is not as safe as we thought before."


    "Captain, do you mean that this bald eagle is also a zombie?" said one of the team members.


    Marcus nodded, "It is true. It seems that there are zombies in the desert, and, looking at the appearance of this bald eagle, it is at least a level 4 zombie."


    When everyone heard it, their hearts sank. Before, they thought they would be safer after escaping into the desert. There will be no more zombies here, but now it seems that their previous thoughts were obviously wrong. Not only are there zombies here, but the zombies here are also very strong, even more difficult to deal with than those in the city.


    Marcus was just a guess before, so he stopped the team and shot the zombie. He just wanted to see if his guess was correct. Now it seems that his guess is not wrong. It''s a zombie, and it''s a level four zombie. It has strong attack and defense capabilities, and its speed is very fast.


    Although he guessed it correctly, Marcus was not at all happy. This shows that the last place here can be regarded as a safe place, and it is no longer safe. Moreover, because of the special flying creature of the condor Sex, the zombies here will be more difficult to deal with.


    After a long time, Marcus stood up and said: "Everyone gets in the car, let''s move on!"


    Everyone was stunned, but then they all got on the car again. Although zombies were also found here, this place is no longer absolutely safe, but after all, there is an oasis in the desert. It is also a good thing for few human beings to rendezvous with them.

 914 Chapter 914: Arrived in the Oasis

    Soon, everyone got on the car and moved on. However, at this time, the relaxed atmosphere of the team was no longer there. Everyone¡¯s face was heavy. After all, this place is different from what they thought before. It is also necessary to face danger at any time, and everyone should not take it lightly.


    "Hey, guys, take it easy. At least, there are only zombies in the sky, which is much better than in the city. There, no one knows where a zombie will pop up." Seeing the atmosphere is a little heavy, Ma Kus laughed and said, although he was also worried in his heart, he was no longer at random, but after all, he is the leader of this team, and he must set an example.


    Marcus¡¯s words made everyone feel a little more relaxed, because Marcus was right. At least here, they don¡¯t have to worry about sneak attacks that will happen at any time. Although there will be attacks from the sky, the view here is broad, as long as Everyone pays attention, it is not easy to attack them sneakily.


    Seeing everyone relax a bit, Marcus was also relieved. The reason why he said that just now was to give people hope. In such an apocalyptic world, the most important thing is to have confidence and hope. I haven''t seen it before, people who are full of despair, finally choose to commit suicide.


    Therefore, he has to comfort these people and let them have the faith to continue living. At least, their situation is better now than before.


    However, Marcus did not completely take it lightly. On the road afterwards, people were arranged to guard the attack and pay attention to the attack from the air.


    And Marcus¡¯s worry is not unreasonable. During their next journey, they were still attacked several times from the sky. However, because they discovered in advance, at the same time, they had the reason for the roof to defend. Therefore, it did not cause any loss of personnel, and the victories in these battles have rekindled hope for everyone.


    In the desert, after driving for another day or so, everyone finally saw an oasis. When everyone saw the oasis, they couldn''t help cheering because they were about to reach their destination.


    When Marcus''s convoy was approaching the oasis, a car was also seen from there. In the car, there were heavily armed personnel. Obviously, their target was Marcus''s convoy.


    After Marcus''s team met with the opponent''s car, both sides got out of the car, and everyone in the car also got out. They were eager to see more humans, which would make them feel a little safer.


    "Hello, I am Marcus, the captain of this team." Marcus took the initiative to introduce.


    "Hello, my name is Bunur," the one headed said, "Are you going to the oasis?"


    "Not bad," Marcus said.


    "Welcome, I will help you lead the way." Bunur said enthusiastically.


    In the last days, even people who are not familiar with them before will be very enthusiastic when they meet now, because in such a society, it is not easy to see human beings.


    On the road afterwards, Bunur introduced Marcus to the situation in the oasis.


    The area of ??this oasis is not bad, and here, thousands of people have gathered. More importantly, among these people, there are some scientists who are developing medicines against zombie viruses. In addition to these scientists, there is another The army is here. This army was previously responsible for protecting these scientists. Although the number is not very large, they are all elites and their combat effectiveness is still acceptable.


    The reason why there are so many people here is also because of these scientists and the army, and they also opened up this stronghold at the beginning.


    With Bunur¡¯s introduction, Marcus got a better understanding of this oasis, and was a little excited in his heart. He did not expect that there were so many people gathered here, and thousands of people in the past were not so big. Numbers, however, in today''s apocalypse, it is definitely a considerable number.


    Most of these people are the same as themselves. After listening to the radio, they escaped from various cities. Most of them are civilians. However, they can survive in such troubled times and arrive safely. Here, each of these people has combat experience, and some have adapted to the end times.


    As the convoy progressed, everyone quickly reached the oasis. From a distance, they saw a lot of people shaking. At the same time, they also saw a lot of tents. These tents are where they will rest and sleep.


    The expressions on everyone''s faces finally turned into excitement. It is indeed exciting to see so many human beings in such a troubled world.


    And as the team entered, it also attracted the attention of many people who had arrived before, and their expressions were very happy. After all, the arrival of newcomers means that their strength has increased.


    After bringing in Marcus and others, Bunur gave them some tents, food and water. After that, he left. He had other things to do.


    After Marcus and others took off the things they put in the car, they became familiar with the surrounding environment.


    Here, Marcus saw a lot of defensive facilities. At the same time, there were a lot of firearms, anti-aircraft guns and other weapons, and occasionally a team of troops passed by. Presumably, they were among the troops in Bunur¡¯s mouth. People.


    The people who fled here are surrounded by twos and threes to pass the time by chatting. Here, they can¡¯t do much, they can¡¯t go to work, and they can¡¯t farm. The only thing they can do is with zombies. Fighting, and between the battles, it is their rest time.


    Although I am in an oasis, occasionally some sand will come in and hit my face. It still hurts. According to Bunur¡¯s introduction, the reason why the scientists were here before was to study There are plants that survive in the desert and grow very fast. They discovered this oasis, and then it has existed as a research base. Because of this, when the zombie virus broke out in the outside world, those scientists could hide After a catastrophe.


    "I don''t know if those scientists have researched that kind of plant. Now they have turned their heads to study the serum of the zombie virus. It is estimated that there is no chance to continue studying the plants before." Marcus stared at the desert outside the oasis. Thought boredly.

 915 Chapter 915 Super Seed

    When Bunuel appeared in front of Marcus again, Marcus asked this question out of curiosity.


    "You said about the super seed?" Bunus said: "Fortunately, that super seed was studied just before the zombie virus broke out. This was originally a major discovery that was enough to attract the attention of the world. However, because The sudden outbreak of the zombie virus is now no one cares about it, but the super seed is still very useful here."


    Afterwards, Bunur pointed to the surrounding area and said to Marcus: "The previous oasis was not that big. Did you see the trees outside? Those trees grew up after super seed planting, but they were short. In just two months, it has grown so big, and there are fruits on it, which can satisfy hunger and quench thirst, so I just said that this is a great discovery."


    In Bunur¡¯s words, there is a pity that cannot be hidden. After all, he was also involved in this project before. However, he is not a scientist or a soldier who protects scientists, but a person who is responsible for all the chores of these scientists and soldiers. , And he was also proud of being able to participate in such a project. When the super seed came out, he was also very excited, but the sudden outbreak of the zombie virus from the outside world changed everything.


    There is no way to plant super seeds in various deserts, and the scientists did not take any rest, and started to develop medicines against zombie viruses. Fortunately, the seeds they researched are not useless, at least in this area. The desert, on this oasis, shows its own style.


    Marcus also looked at the periphery of the oasis. When he came before, he noticed these big green trees. There is no way. In the vast desert, such a touch of green is very attractive. Moreover, these He didn''t even know plants yet, so he paid more attention.


    It¡¯s just that Marcus didn¡¯t expect these plants to grow from super seeds. Before the end of the world, there were rumors about super seeds. At that time, they still attracted some attention. In the last days, obviously only zombies are more worthy of attention.


    "If you are interested in super seeds, it is good. Later, we are going to plant these seeds outside the oasis, and you can also go together." Bunur said to Marcus.


    If before the outbreak of the zombie virus, this kind of super seed would not be easy to show, it is even more unlikely that Bunur would invite people to the scene at will. However, now, it is clear that the value of super seed has dropped a lot. , So there is no need to keep it secret.


    "Okay." Marcus replied. Anyway, there is nothing else to do here. For the defense of the periphery, there are those soldiers who are in charge. He won''t have too many things here. Just go and take a look. Super seed is also a good idea.


    After that, the two of them walked to the warehouse while chatting, and Marcus was also very concerned about the research on anti-zombie virus agents. After all, compared to super seeds, anti-zombie virus agents were obviously more important to him.


    "I heard that I have some clues, and I am not sure about the details. Since the outbreak of the zombie virus, those scientists have been studying day and night. It is really not easy." Bunus said.


    Marcus nodded. At this time, the hope of mankind lies in these scientists. Of course, it is not only the scientists in the oasis, but also in other places. If you rely on ordinary people to kill zombies, Marcus feels that it is simply Those who can''t be killed, only with the medicine and serum can the zombies be truly eliminated.


    The two came to the warehouse, which was also managed by Bunur. At this time, the warehouse was very messy. There were all kinds of things, weapons, food, various equipment, etc. As for the things that should have been taken seriously. Super seeds are just thrown in the corner at will, packed in a cloth bag.


    "Let''s go," Bunuel said, taking the cloth bag, and Marcus followed with the shovel.


    The two came to the outside of the oasis and started digging holes along the periphery. Because they were in the desert, it was easy to dig a hole. After Marcus dug a hole, Bunur took out a seed Put it in, and then cover it with sand.


    "That''s it?" Marcus asked curiously.


    "Yeah." Bunus nodded and said, "This is where the super seed is so powerful. After planting, it doesn''t need careful care at all, and it can grow on its own without even water. Moreover, the growth rate is very fast. fast."


    "It''s really a miraculous seed." Marcus took a seed from Bunur''s hand and placed it in front of him while observing, while muttering to himself.


    The seed is not big, only the size of a mung bean, and the whole body is full of metallic luster. It looks different from ordinary seeds. Holding it in the hand, there is actually a heavy feeling. Obviously, this kind of seed does not look like it. Light.


    "Well, let''s continue." Bunur said.


    "Yeah." Marcus replied.


    The two continued to plant super seeds. The whole process was not too difficult, even easier than Marcus had imagined. However, an accident happened!


    When Bunur put down the seeds again and was about to get up, Marcus suddenly noticed that the sand at his feet was surging like a wave, and Marcus immediately realized that it was not good.


    "Be careful!" Marcus exclaimed.


    After Bunur heard Marcus¡¯s reminder, he subconsciously wanted to avoid it. However, the speed was still slower. The sand that was surging before suddenly spewed out around him. After that, a huge, like a centipede The same creature suddenly emerged from under the sand, and the numerous claws on its body immediately pinched Bunur!


    "Damn it, get out of me!" Seeing this creature that was more than one meter in length, Bunur was shocked and wanted to break free. However, his efforts did not have much effect, and he was unable to Flee from under the creature''s claws.


    "Go to hell, you beast!" At this time, Marcus, who was standing on the side, had already pulled out his pistol, because this is an oasis, except for the danger in the sky, other places are still very safe, and the two of them It is not too far from the oasis, so when the two came out, they did not bring too many weapons, only Marcus habitually carried a pistol. At this time, this pistol became two people The biggest reliance is.

 916 Chapter 916 Danger still exists

    With a "touch", the gun in Marcus''s hand rang, because Marcus was very close to the creature at this time, and the creature was very big, and Marcus''s marksmanship was very accurate, so this With one shot, he did not miss the shot.


    After the monster was shot, it didn''t die. On the contrary, the action became more violent, as if he wanted to clamp Bunur to death.


    But after Marcus saw that he hadn''t killed the monster with this shot, he kept firing. Soon, the bullets in his gun ran out. At this time, the monster hadn''t died yet, but he had suffered. Seriously injured.


    And Bunur''s situation is also not good. Under the monster''s attack, he has been injured in many places, especially his left arm, which is miserable.


    Upon seeing this, Marcus threw the pistol away, picked up the shovel just now, and desperately greeted the monster, especially the places where he had just been wounded by his gun, which were the objects of his focus.


    Finally, under Marcus¡¯s frenzied attack, the monster let go of Bunur, seeming to want to get into the sand and escape. However, at this time, the people in the oasis who heard the gunfire have been driven out. After a shot, the monster was finally killed.


    Afterwards, the crowd dragged the monster that had already got more than half of its body into the sand. Its body surface was already in a mess because of too many shots, but the dark surface still showed it. The defense is very strong.


    "No, it seems that there are more and more creatures infected by zombie viruses." Bunur said with pain. Obviously, the creature in front of him is definitely not an ordinary creature. It is impossible for ordinary creatures to suffer. After taking so many guns, he didn''t even die and wanted to escape.


    Marcus also nodded with a heavy face. Before, he thought it was safe enough here. As a result, a bald eagle infected by a zombie virus appeared first, and now such a creature appeared again. Obviously, it is no longer safe here. More and more creatures will be infected by the zombie virus, and these creatures will mutate after being infected by the zombie virus, which will be very difficult.


    "Let''s go back first, heal your injury first, and report the matter here." Marcus said.


    At this time, the highest leader in this oasis is the leader of that army. He was originally here to be responsible for the safety of his army and the scientists, but now he has more people in charge.


    Bunuer nodded with an ugly face. One is because of his own situation. He knows that his situation is very bad. If the strange creature really had a zombie virus on it, then he himself is very likely. Has been infected.


    At the same time, the worse environment here also made him feel very heavy. After all, he was also the first person to come here, and seeing that this place was about to be captured by zombies, his mood would naturally not be good.


    "It can only be hoped that those scientists will develop medicines against zombie viruses as soon as possible." Bunur thought to himself.


    After that, Bunur was supported by Marcus and others into the camp. As for the super seed that should have caused a sensation in the world, it was left in the desert and no one cared about it.


    When everyone left, the place where Marcus and Bunur had stayed before was blown up by wind and sand. The wind and sand soon buried the cloth bag with the super seed, and it was no longer visible in the desert. The figure of the bag.


    And under the sand that everyone can''t see, a burst of light flashed in the cloth bag that had been buried. After that, the super seeds that belonged to the major discoveries of the scientific community disappeared, and there was no one left. They were replaced. It is something that is very common on the earth, apple pits, pear pits, etc. However, after these pits arrived here, they were quickly dried out. After that, in the sand, there would be no more Day".


    The news brought back by Marcus and Bunus caused a riot in the camp. Everyone understood that the zombies were still not completely far away from them, and they were even getting closer. The relaxed and peaceful atmosphere disappeared.


    As for those scientists who also accelerated their research after learning the news, they all understood that there was not much time left for them!


    After Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai separated, they went directly to his warehouse. In the warehouse, he still had some swords not transmitted. After that, he combined these swords with the bronze and silver-level swords he had personally built before. I handed them over to Ning Wushuang and Ari, and asked them to continue selling. At the same time, they also asked them to make full use of these swords.


    After sending away Ning Wushuang and Ari, Huang Feng summoned the intelligent robot. As soon as they met, Huang Feng asked, "How did you do what I told you before?"


    Huang Feng had already given him orders to acquire good songs and film and television scripts. These things are different from other real objects. As long as he can memorize them all, he can completely bring them into reality. It can be regarded as a loophole in the storage box.


    "Boss, during this period of time, I have written down all of our top ten best-selling songs in the world. In addition, I also bought all the top ten screenplays in the box office charts, and recorded them all. The ratings I have also remembered the top ten TV series, boss, which one do you want to listen to?" said the robot.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that the efficiency of this robot is quite high. It was only a short time before he got all these things in his hands, and he still remembered them all.


    Huang Feng thought for a while and said, "You can recite a movie script first."


    Huang Feng couldn¡¯t do anything about it. At this time, he remembered that he didn¡¯t seem to understand the staff. Even if the robot sang to himself, he couldn¡¯t return to reality to restore it, so he could only be Remember the script first. Fortunately, after Huang Feng has been upgraded to the first-class level, although he can''t remember to remember, his memory has improved a lot. As long as he listens to it a few times, he wants to remember. It''s too difficult.


    And a script, with only a few hundred thousand words, Huang Feng felt that he could still remember it.


    "Okay, boss." To Huang Feng''s order, the robot would naturally not disobey the slightest bit. After that, he began to pick a script and memorize it to Huang Feng.

 917 Chapter 917: Too Excessive

    Huang Feng¡¯s memory is indeed very good. The intelligent robot only memorized the script twice, and Huang Feng had already memorized all of them. After that, he memorized it to the robot himself again. The robot leaves.


    When he came out of the warehouse, it was late, and there was news from Zheng Shuai. This guy really has some tricks. He has almost done the business of establishing a company. The procedures will be completed in two days. Moreover, he does not need to run the following things himself, which shows that he still has some connections.


    After that, what Zheng Shuai has to do is to find an office for the new company. In this respect, he also has acquaintances. He has friends, and his home is for real estate development, and he has an office building for rent. Zheng Shuai has made an appointment with the other party, and he will go to the scene tomorrow. If there is no problem, he will sign it first.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied with Zheng Shuai¡¯s ability to do things. This guy is not only passionate, but also efficient. He has done almost all the preliminary work. According to the discussions between the two previous people, Zheng Shuai is in charge of the preliminary work. Huang Feng is the person responsible for finding screenwriters and composers. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have to worry about these two aspects. He can do the job himself, although he only borrowed from other spaces. .


    However, those things are not in reality, so they can be regarded as Huang Feng''s original.


    While Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai were busy working for the new company, Li Bingyun was in trouble.


    "Bing Yun, they are really getting too much. After the concert, you can rest for a while. As a result, the script has been handed over, and they have already picked it up for you."


    In the evening, Li Bingyun''s assistant approached Li Bingyun with a stack of scripts in his hand, his face full of dismay.


    "Okay, don''t be angry. This is also expected. My contract is about to expire, and there is no plan to renew it. They will definitely not let me rest at this time and let me continue. Work, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Li Bingyun accepted the script from the assistant with a smile. She was not too surprised by the company¡¯s arrangements. Before, the company used her as a tool for making money. Now, I have made it clear that I want to terminate the contract and leave, so the company will naturally not let go of this last thing and take advantage of the opportunity to make money.


    "You are so kind. I have advised you to leave this company a long time ago. You must not listen. Now you want to leave. As a result, you are still planning to go to a new company, a company that has not been formally established. Are you making the challenge more difficult for yourself?" Li Bingyun''s assistant obviously still cannot accept Li Bingyun''s decision to join Huang Feng''s company and still wants to change Li Bingyun''s mind.


    While reading the script, Li Bingyun said, "Huang Feng is my friend. He needs my help now. How can I ignore it."


    "That''s why I said, your heart is too kind." Li Bingyun''s assistant said with a sigh.


    Li Bingyun didn¡¯t answer the assistant¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want to change the things she had decided, but what she wanted to do was finally help the company make a film. After that, she would peacefully terminate the contract and leave here to help Huang Feng. .


    However, Li Bingyun quickly stopped, frowning, and a faint anger appeared on his face.


    "What''s wrong, Bingyun, is there something wrong?" Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant asked quickly. Seeing Li Bingyun¡¯s expression, she realized that something seemed to be wrong. After all, she still knew Li Bingyun very well. Under normal circumstances, Li Bingyun would not have such an expression.


    "They are too much!" Li Bingyun said angrily, and after that, he slammed the script on the table of face.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Bingyun''s assistant picked up the script and asked. Obviously, she also understood that Li Bingyun''s anger should be related to the script.


    "I had made an agreement with the company a long time ago not to shoot kiss scenes and sex scenes. As a result, the script they gave me this time not only included kiss scenes, but also a lot of sex scenes!" Li Bingyun said, his face The anger is still unresolved.


    "It''s too much, how could they be like this!" Li Bingyun''s assistant, at this time, also discovered the kiss scenes and bed scenes in the script. After all, there are a lot of kiss scenes and bed scenes in the script, and it''s easy to spot them.


    "I''ll just say, how could they let you leave so easily? The previous Manager Li and Director Yang both spoke harshly. I was worried about their tricks. I didn''t expect that they were waiting here. "Li Bingyun''s assistant said.


    Regarding the personality of Manager Li and Director Yang, whether it is Li Bingyun or her assistant, both of them understand. Before, the two of them made harsh words to Li Bingyun, but they did not take it as a whisper, but they did. I don''t know exactly what the other party will do, but now they know, it turns out that they want to retaliate against Li Bingyun in this way and make Li Bingyun give in.


    Both Li Bingyun understand that this must have been intentional by both Manager Li and Director Yang. If Li Bingyun surrendered now, this script would definitely not be filmed. If she insisted on canceling the contract, then this script would be the two of them. The means to deal with her.


    "No matter what, I won''t make this script, and I won''t sign the renewal contract!" Li Bingyun said affirmatively.


    Although Li Bingyun''s appearance is weak, it doesn''t mean that she is bullied. She is not lacking in arrogance, but is buried in her heart. Moreover, she is not afraid of things. With such a big background behind her, would she be afraid of such a Entertainment?


    "Well, I''ll call them now and say we don''t shoot!" Li Bingyun''s assistant said, even if Li Bingyun is willing to shoot such a script, she would not dare to let Li Bingyun do it, otherwise, Li Bingyun''s The family will not let her go either.


    "If they don''t agree, we will terminate the contract with liquidated damages!" Li Bingyun said.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant nodded. Although they would lose a lot of money in this way, Li Bingyun didn¡¯t enter the entertainment circle to make money. She didn¡¯t value money. Therefore, the company¡¯s wishful thinking might require If it fails, Li Bingyun is willing to spend a lot of money to terminate the contract, and he will not go to shoot this film.


    Later, Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant called Director Yang, who was in charge of the matter, and told him Li Bingyun¡¯s thoughts. However, Director Yang¡¯s attitude surprised Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant a bit. The other party actually said that this matter is easy to discuss. Tonight he I invited Li Bingyun to dinner, and they discussed the script and termination of the contract.

 918 Chapter 918 Discuss with Director Yang

    "How do I feel weird?" Li Bingyun''s assistant said after hung up the phone.


    "I have this feeling too. When did Director Yang speak so well?" Li Bingyun was also a little confused.


    During the day today, Manager Li had already returned to the company headquarters, and Director Yang did not know why he did not go back. Now he proposed to discuss the script and contract termination with Li Bingyun, which surprised both Li Bingyun and her assistants.


    For Director Yang, both Li Bingyun understand. This is definitely not a good person, nor a good talker. Now Li Bingyun first proposed to terminate the contract, and now he refuses to shoot the company''s script. He was not angry, and said that he was not angry. It is easy to discuss, which makes Li Bingyun very confused.


    "Will you go to dinner that night?" Li Bingyun''s assistant asked.


    "Go!" Li Bingyun said: "You go with me, I have to see what he is making. Moreover, Director Yang is usually responsible for the artist contract. I want to terminate the contract. He negotiated."


    Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant nodded and agreed with Li Bingyun¡¯s point of view. Sooner or later, he had to talk to Director Yang, and Li Bingyun now eagerly hopes to leave the company soon. It is better to talk later than to talk earlier, although Director Yang Can''t make the final decision, but he is now representing the company after all, so it''s okay to see what the company means first.


    On the other hand, Director Yang, who hung up the phone, showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Li Bingyun¡¯s rejection of the new script was not beyond his expectation. Although he had known that Li Bingyun would refuse to refuse, he still gave the script to Li Bingyun was for this evening''s discussion. I believe that with the script, Li Bingyun will definitely want to leave the company more eagerly and will not refuse to discuss with him.


    The facts also proved that Director Yang''s guess was not wrong, and Li Bingyun really agreed to talk to him about the script and contract termination at night.


    "Li Bingyun, let me see how you run out of my palm this time!" Director Yang Yinyin said with a smile, as if he had seen Li Bingyun being put into bed by himself, and the smile on his face became even brighter.


    When Li Bingyun and her assistant were about to go to Director Yang''s appointment, Huang Feng''s call came.


    "Bingyun, do you have time tonight? I want to invite you to dinner?" Huang Feng said on the phone.


    "Tonight? I happen to have something." Li Bingyun was still very happy to hear that Huang Feng was going to invite himself to dinner. However, she had made an appointment with Director Yang tonight, and she wanted to leave the company soon, so, Hope to start the discussion soon.


    Maybe because Huang Feng is afraid of misunderstanding or getting angry, Li Bingyun went on to say: "I have an appointment with the company''s leaders tonight to discuss the termination of the contract. I will be out of work soon. By then, your new company can''t do without me."


    "Cancel the contract?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment. He called Li Bingyun and asked her to have dinner at night, just to talk about letting her join his company. Huang Feng was still thinking about what kind of conditions he would offer. Li Bingyun would only agree. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t said his words yet. As a result, Li Bingyun would terminate the contract by himself and prepare to join his new company.


    "Yes, my contract is about to expire, but the company doesn''t seem to want to let me go, so I''m going to talk to them tonight." Li Bingyun naturally did not hide it from Huang Feng.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s company did not want to let Li Bingyun leave. Huang Feng was not surprised at all. After all, no matter which company it was, such a cash cow would definitely not be willing to let it go easily. This is completely conceivable.


    "Will there be trouble?" Huang Feng asked. He knew that Li Bingyun''s company would not let it go easily, for fear that they would make things difficult for Li Bingyun.


    "There should be nothing wrong." Li Bingyun originally wanted to say that there was definitely no problem, but Director Yang''s abnormal behavior before gave her an inexplicable worry.


    Huang Feng also heard the hesitation in Li Bingyun¡¯s words, and said: ¡°Where are you eating, I¡¯ll go to you, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interrupt your talks. I¡¯ll just wait outside and wait until your talks are over. I just invited you to have supper."


    Hearing that Huang Feng was coming, Li Bingyun was also very happy. Not only was he able to eat supper with Huang Feng, but more importantly, with Huang Feng by his side, Li Bingyun also felt that he would feel at ease in his heart.


    "We made an appointment at the State Guest Hotel." Li Bingyun said.


    "State Guest Hotel? It just happens to be not too far away from me, I will go over immediately." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun responded sweetly. Huang Feng cared about her so much and made her very happy.


    "Is Huang Feng''s call again?" Li Bingyun''s assistant hung up the phone and asked with a smile on his face.


    "Well, Huang Feng wants to invite me to dinner." Li Bingyun said.


    "He probably wants to talk to you about letting you join his company, huh, the weasel is giving New Year greetings to the rooster. It''s not peaceful." Li Bingyun''s assistant is obviously dissatisfied with Huang Feng. In her opinion, Huang Feng Her company is just a new company with little resources. Now she invites Li Bingyun to join. It is not helping Li Bingyun, but harming Li Bingyun. Therefore, her impression of Huang Feng is not good.


    "Well, Sister Li, don''t talk about Huang Feng like that. He doesn''t have any bad thoughts." Li Bingyun said. In her heart, Huang Feng is a nearly perfect person, so why would he be willing to hear others say Huang Feng Not the peak.


    Seeing what Li Bingyun said, Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant did not dare to say much. She understood Li Bingyun, and if she continued to say it, Li Bingyun might be really angry.


    Huang Feng is actually not close to the State Guest Hotel, but his car is not slow at all. Therefore, it does not take much time to get there. When Li Bingyun and her assistant arrived at the hotel, Huang Feng It''s already here.


    "You go in for dinner, I''ll be here, we will go together after dinner." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun replied. After that, he led his assistant to the private room, while Huang Feng ordered two dishes by himself, and he ate them while waiting for Li Bingyun to finish.


    "Bingyun, you are here, come in quickly."


    When Li Bingyun and the assistant arrived in the private room, Director Yang had already arrived. After seeing Li Bingyun, he smiled and hurriedly welcomed Li Bingyun in.


    "Trouble Director Yang has been waiting for a long time." Although he has decided to leave the company, Li Bingyun is actually unwilling to be too stiff with the company. Therefore, he is very polite to the people in the original company, even if she is very kind in her heart. The hate Director Yang is the same.

 919 Chapter 919

    "It didn''t take long, I just arrived." Director Yang didn''t seem to notice the alienation in Li Bingyun''s words. He still had a smile on his face, and the enthusiasm made Li Bingyun feel a little sad, even thinking about it. , Did I think too much before? Director Yang''s attitude is quite good.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I will order a few first and you will order later." Director Yang handed the menu to Li Bingyun and said.


    "Let''s just eat anything." Li Bingyun took the menu, ordered two dishes casually, and handed the menu to the assistant. Her assistant also ordered two casually. The two of them are here to talk today. It''s not for food and drink.


    "How can it work?" Finally, Director Yang took over the menu again and said: "I know the purpose of your coming, but this matter needs to be discussed and rice should be eaten. The pineapple soup here is good, and it is their signature dish. It¡¯s said that it has the effect of beautifying and beautifying, and it is the best for two beautiful women.


    Director Yang ordered several more dishes, especially the signature dishes here. He didn''t let it go. After that, he put down the menu and said to Li Bingyun, "What do the two beauties want to drink?"


    "No need." Li Bingyun and her assistant said. The two of them have not forgotten the various scandals of Director Yang in the company. Therefore, in front of him, the two dare not drink anything, even drinks. No way.


    "Alright." Director Yang didn''t force the two of them, but ordered himself a bottle of red wine.


    When the waiter went to prepare the food, Director Yang looked at Li Bingyun and said, "I heard that Bingyun, you are not satisfied with the new script?"


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun didn''t deny it, saying, "Director Yang knows it. I had an agreement with the company at the beginning. I didn''t shoot scripts for kiss scenes and sex scenes. I don''t know why the company will help this time. I take this script."


    "The company also has difficulties." Director Yang said with a bitter expression: "I also know Bingyun''s agreement with the company, but this time the script was handed over to the company by a big boss in the circle and named. The Dao surname wants you to shoot. Although the company has intentions to oppose it, you also know that in this circle, there are many things that you don¡¯t want to do. So, for sex scenes, we will look for them. In the case of a stand-in, in the kiss scene, Bing Yun, you will suffer a little bit. If you go in person, it is considered to be given to the right side. Otherwise, if both are stand-ins, the other party will be dissatisfied."


    After listening to Director Yang''s words, Li Bingyun shook his head firmly and said, "I won''t take this book."


    Li Bingyun already understands that this book was originally meant for the company to embarrass her. As for the big boss, it is just an excuse for the company. Otherwise, I have been in the company for a few years. Why didn''t I see such a thing before, and now I am about to terminate the contract. Yes, the company helped me pick up this notebook?Moreover, did you not disclose any news to yourself before?


    "Director Yang, my thoughts. I have made it clear to you and Manager Li last night. I will not sign a new contract. I am also grateful for the company''s cultivation and care of me. However, I have decided to leave. If the company insists that I take this book before leaving, then I have to choose liquidated damages to terminate the contract." Li Bingyun looked at Director Yang and said firmly.


    "What kind of liquidated damages are not liquidated damages, Bingyun, you have paid so much for the company, but the company is ashamed to ask for your liquidated damages? As for this book, if you don''t want to shoot, we are not incapable of discussing it. Don''t be so anxious. Well." Director Yang was not angry or anxious. Instead, he persuaded Li Bingyun with a sincere expression. That way, Li Bingyun was embarrassed and determined to use the liquidated damages.


    At exactly this time, the waiter brought the dishes. The dishes were delicious in color, fragrance, and appetite.


    "Come here, eat first, and we will talk as we eat." Director Yang greeted quickly.


    Director Yang poured herself a glass of wine, but did not force Li Bingyun and her assistant to drink. At this time, Li Bingyun and the two were too embarrassed not to move their chopsticks, although they were guarding Director Yang in their hearts, but as long as they did not drink and Drink, it should be fine.


    "Let me say that the company is indeed a bit too much this time. Everyone knows that Bingyun, you have never filmed this type of scene, but the company also helped you pick it up, which is a bit too much." Director Yang He said with a look of righteous indignation, as if he was really fighting for Li Bingyun.


    "Thank you Director Yang for your understanding." Li Bingyun said gratefully.


    The reason why Li Bingyun was so anxious to discuss with Director Yang was that he was really disappointed with the company. The book this time was not as simple as kissing scenes and sex scenes. How could Li Bingyun want to shoot such films?Even if the company agreed to use a substitute for her sex scenes and kiss scenes, she would not accept it.


    "Yes, yes. Everyone is a colleague, so we should understand each other." Director Yang said, and then he said to Li Bingyun, "Two beauties, try this. How about this pineapple soup."


    After that, Director Yang took the lead in pretending some things. He showed it to Li Bingyun and the two of them. Li Bingyun was the first to see Director Yang drank it. Naturally, there was no doubt about it, but Director Yang. It is highly recommended, and at the same time, I want to taste what the signature dishes here are, so both of them also installed some.


    "It''s not as delicious as Huang Feng." Li Bingyun took a sip and commented in his heart. She had personally experienced Huang Feng''s craftsmanship during the previous visit to Huang Feng''s residence, whether it was vegetables or soup, Huang Feng Feng''s craftsmanship is unique, and in Li Bingyun''s heart, no one can catch up.


    Knowing that Li Bingyun did not notice the difference between the soup made by Huang Feng and the signature dish of this hotel. Director Yang on the side saw her and the assistant drink the soup with a sinister smile on his face. .


    "Come here, continue to eat, the craftsmanship here is still very good." Director Yang continued to say enthusiastically.


    After that, the three of them ate while saying that Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant said the least. After all, Li Bingyun is a very independent person. She can make decisions on her own for all things. The reason why Li Bingyun brought the assistant, It''s also just for fear of accidents, and it''s not for the other party to make decisions for themselves.


    It''s just that Li Bingyun didn''t think that she had been wary of Director Yang, but she still followed the other side''s way.

 920 Chapter 920 You Are Still Too Simple

    Halfway through the meal, Li Bingyun suddenly felt a little dizzy on his head. Li Bingyun, who had heard of many secrets in the entertainment industry, had heard of it, but even if he understood, he followed Director Yang''s way.


    As for the assistant beside Li Bingyun, at this moment, she also felt a little discomfort. She obviously understood something as well. She looked at Director Yang angrily and said, "The last name is Yang, what have you done?"


    Director Yang seemed to have not heard it, and was still eating the food slowly, but the smile on his face became more and more prosperous.


    "Bingyun, let''s go!" At this time, Li Bingyun''s assistant already understood that the other party must have prescribed the medicine, but she didn''t know where the medicine was.


    "Go? How do you go?" Director Yang looked at Li Bingyun triumphantly and said.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant ignored her, stood up swayingly, and then helped Li Bingyun want to go out. Director Yang didn¡¯t stop them from doing things, he still sat there, arranging slowly. Eating food, looked at the two with a mocking face.


    Li Bingyun finally reached the door, but they found that the private room door had been locked from the outside. Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant shook the door while shouting: "Come on, come on, help us ."


    "Call, you continue to call, this private room is soundproof, otherwise, I would not choose here, even if you call your throat, no one will come." Director Yang said triumphantly. At this time, he also He finally stood up and walked towards Li Bingyun with a victorious gesture.


    "I know you will guard against me and won''t drink the wine and drinks I gave, but do you think this is safe?" Director Yang walked to the two of them and said, "You guys, it''s still too simple. Isn¡¯t the food delicious? Hey, I let someone add some ingredients to it, right?"


    Director Yang looked at the panicked two with triumph. He had previously talked about Li Bingyun¡¯s inability to drink and drink casually. Therefore, he let someone add something to the pineapple soup, and he would eat it in advance. After learning about the medicine, he was the first to take it himself. In this way, Li Bingyun and the two naturally were not wary and were fooled.


    Director Yang walked beside Li Bingyun, looking at Li Bingyun who was helpless, and said, "Bingyun, do you know? From the first time I saw you in the company, I have wanted you, but before You are the company¡¯s brand, and even if I want you, I don¡¯t have a chance, and those on the board will not agree."


    Seeing Li Bingyun staring at him, Director Yang was not angry, but rather proudly said: "Now, it is you who are looking for death by yourself and have to leave the company. Do you think the company''s board of directors let you leave easily? Yes! No one will have trouble with money! I want you now, and no one will stop it, and they will thank me afterwards."


    "What are you doing, do you know who she is?" Li Bingyun''s assistant stopped between Li Bingyun and Director Yang and threatened. She already understood Director Yang''s idea. In order to keep Li Bingyun, her assistant had already planned. The identity of Li Bingyun was revealed.


    "Of course I know who she is." Director Yang laughed. "She is Li Bingyun, a big star, a beautiful and proud person, someone I''ve long wanted to be on!"


    At this time, Li Bingyun quietly took out his mobile phone under the cover of his assistant, and immediately dialed Huang Feng''s number. Huang Feng had called her before, so the call was recorded at the top, and, Huang Feng is downstairs, he will definitely be able to save himself.


    "Smelly woman, what are you doing!" Who knows, Huang Feng''s phone number just dialed, but Director Yang over there has already found out. He pushed Li Bingyun''s assistant away, and then he wanted to grab Li Bingyun''s hand. Phone inside.


    "Huang Feng, come and save me, I''m right here..." Before Li Bingyun finished speaking, Director Yang over there had already snatched the phone from her hand, and then he fell violently. On the ground, he stomped heavily with his foot a few times.


    On the other side, Huang Feng also stood up abruptly at this time. He realized that Li Bingyun was in danger and hurried upstairs. At the same time, he called Li Bingyun again, but there was no one on the phone. Answer.


    "Smelly watch, do you think someone can come to rescue you if you call? You dreamed!" Director Yang said, he didn''t know that Huang Feng was downstairs. Just after hearing what Li Bingyun said, she didn''t call the police. , But called her friend, and even if her friend knew she was here, it would take a while to get here. With that time, she had already done a lot of things.


    However, Li Bingyun looked at Director Yang angrily. At this time, she could only pray in her heart that Huang Feng would come soon. She was powerless now, and the door of the private room was locked. Relying on her own strength, she could only There is no way to escape, only waiting for Huang Feng to rescue him.


    "Beauty, let''s enjoy it, rest assured, I will record all the beautiful side of you." Director Yang said while pulling Li Bingyun into the room. This private room is very large and it is also Director Yang. It was specially chosen. It was not only able to eat, but also to sing. At the same time, there was also a sofa. He couldn''t wait. Therefore, he didn''t plan to take Li Bingyun to other places, he wanted to be here.


    "What are you doing, let him go quickly, or you will be dead!" Li Bingyun''s assistant grabbed Director Yang and said.


    "Get out of here! I''ll teach you later!" Director Yang kicked Li Bingyun''s assistant away. Although this one was a bit charming, it was nothing compared to Li Bingyun. Director Yang had already I miss Li Bingyun. At this time, he won''t waste time for irrelevant people.


    "Excuse me, do you know which private room Li Bingyun is in?" On the other side, Huang Feng had already reached the second floor. He met a waiter and asked when he came over.


    Li Bingyun is a celebrity after all, and his fame is still great, so Huang Feng felt that maybe these waiters would remember her when they saw her.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s luck was obviously good. The waiter he was holding happened to be one of the waiters who was in charge of Li Bingyun¡¯s private room. She looked at Huang Feng vigilantly and said, ¡°Why are you looking for Miss Li? what?"


    Hearing what she said, Huang Feng understood. This person should know where Li Bingyun is, and Li Bingyun is probably in danger right now, so he didn''t dare to delay too much time, so he glared at the waiter. : "I''m her friend, tell me where she is!"

 921 Chapter 921 Violent Destruction

    Huang Feng has been on the battlefield and killed people. At this time, his aura is full. Although the waiter didn''t know what murderous intent is, she found that under Huang Feng''s gaze, she felt that she was breathing somewhat. It''s difficult, and the heart is beating violently, Huang Feng''s eyes seem to be telling her that if she dares not say, she can die in the next second!


    "Yes, in room 2888." The waiter stammered.


    "Thanks!" After Huang Feng got the answer he wanted, he pushed the waiter away and rushed towards Room 2888.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s back, the waiter breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, she felt as if she was being watched by a tiger. Now, as soon as Huang Feng left, she immediately felt that her own pressure was much less. Breathing is also smoother.


    "What kind of person is this? It''s scary." The waiter thought with lingering fear.


    Huang Feng didn''t have time to care about the waiter''s feelings now. After learning where Li Bingyun was, he even rushed over with Ling Bo in a microstep, and soon came to Room 2888.


    However, at the door of this room, there were two men in black standing and holding the door. Huang Feng knew they were bodyguards when he saw their appearance.


    "Who? Go away quickly!" The two bodyguards hurriedly scolded when they saw Huang Feng approaching here.


    In fact, Huang Feng''s guess was wrong this time. These two people are not bodyguards. They are just two security guards that Director Yang found for his own convenience. Of course, their outfits are still very confusing.


    "Go away!" Huang Feng said angrily. At this time, Huang Feng didn''t have time to talk with these two people, he was worried about Li Bingyun.


    "Hey, boy, how do you speak, do you know who you are talking to?" One of the two bodyguards smiled mockingly at Huang Feng and said, Huang Feng''s physique is indeed not a deterrent.


    Huang Feng ignored it, and was ready to rush in.


    "Talking to you, kid, I didn''t hear you." The two security guards saw that Huang Feng ignored them. They were angry. Thinking of their employer''s request, the two of them hurried forward, trying to block Huang Feng. .


    However, how could Huang Feng be comparable to the two security guards responsible for closing and guarding the door? With a wave of his right hand, the two security guards rushing towards Huang Feng fiercely, like a piece of paper, flew to the side. He fell heavily to the ground.


    "Oh, boy, you are dead, you dare to hit me!"


    "Damn, this kid is so heavy!"


    The two security guards were lying on the ground and said to Huang Feng dissatisfied. However, although the two of them were not convinced, their bodies were very honest. They lay on the ground and did not dare to get up. They already knew that even if they were both It is a teaming up, neither is Huang Feng''s opponent, and getting up and continuing to find Huang Feng''s troubles is to find myself unhappy.


    The relationship between the two of them and Director Yang is an employment relationship, and it is only for one day. Director Yang¡¯s task is to lock the door from the outside after the waiter finishes serving the food. After that, no one else is allowed to approach. , Huang Feng''s strength is obviously stronger than them, they naturally won''t let themselves suffer for that little money.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng punched the metal door, and saw the thick door, and a huge hole suddenly appeared. The metal door was actually punched through by Huang Feng.


    The two security guards who were lying on the ground were still chattering at Huang Feng, but after seeing this scene, the two of them shrank their eyes and closed their mouths by coincidence. The two of them didn¡¯t think their bodies were better than This metal door is thick.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about the two of them, and continued to punch the door, and the metal door, which was originally richly decorated, became tattered.


    "Who, who''s full of food, nothing to do!" Director Yang and others in the private room naturally heard Huang Feng''s sound of breaking the door, and at this time, Director Yang just put Li Bingyun on the sofa. At that time, the loud noise of Huang Feng breaking the door came. Originally, Director Yang was furious when he saw that he was about to succeed.


    On the contrary, Li Bingyun and her assistant both showed a smile at this time. No matter who came, if they could come at this time, the two of them would have hope of escape.


    Li Bingyun knows a little bit more. She thinks it should be Huang Feng. Huang Feng will not ignore it after knowing that she has an accident. She has confidence in Huang Feng, and Huang Feng also has this ability. After all, Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau, and that is where his brother wants to go.


    The people outside obviously did not stop destroying the door because of Director Yang¡¯s violent rage. Soon, the door, which looked very solid, was completely destroyed under Huang Feng¡¯s violent attack, and Huang Feng immediately. Dodge and enter the private room.


    "Who are you and who let you in?" Seeing Huang Feng "come uninvited", Director Yang pointed at Huang Feng and said angrily.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about him. He looked at Li Bingyun and found that she was also sober, and she had no less clothes on her body. This was a relief.


    "Talking to you, who are you, hurry out!" Director Yang became even more angry after seeing Huang Feng as if he hadn''t heard his words.


    On the contrary, Li Bingyun and her assistant both looked happy when they saw Huang Feng. The heart that was hanging before was also let go, although Li Bingyun''s assistant was not very happy about the affairs between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. , However, in this situation, it is indeed a thing to be happy to see Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng, you are here." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng. The moment he saw Huang Feng, Li Bingyun smiled happily. She knew that there would be nothing wrong with Huang Feng.


    "Well, are you okay." Huang Feng also walked towards Li Bingyun and said, although Li Bingyun looked like nothing was wrong, Huang Feng still asked with anxiety.


    "I''m fine, you just came here." Li Bingyun said.


    Seeing Huang Feng and Li Bingyun chatting, Director Yang understood that Huang Feng was not an unrelated person, but he knew Li Bingyun, and it seemed that this Huang Feng was specially called by Li Bingyun. Thinking of Li Bingyun''s half-way call before, Director Yang understood. This Huang Feng was the rescuer Li Bingyun had moved.


    Director Yang did not expect that a call from Li Bingyun, Huang Feng came so quickly, but it was obviously not about these things now. Huang Feng and Li Bingyun obviously knew each other, so it was impossible to watch him bully Li Bingyun. Therefore, if you want to achieve the original goal, you must first solve Huang Feng.

 922 Chapter 922: This Is Our Private Affair

    Thinking of this, Director Yang took advantage of Huang Feng¡¯s carelessness and ran to the door. He didn¡¯t want to escape, but also wanted to rescue the soldiers, and his rescuers were the two temporarily hired security guards arranged by him at the door. .


    However, when he arrived at the door, he was directly dumbfounded. Where is there any security guard? There is no one here, and the security guard who should have been here has disappeared.


    "Damn, these guys are really unreliable. They took the money and ran away without doing anything." Director Yang scolded bitterly.


    However, if the two security guards heard him, they would definitely be wronged. After all, they had just fought against Huang Feng. They were killed by a spike. After that, they even saw Huang Feng punch him. They were even more afraid of breaking the metal door. They were afraid that after Huang Feng had dealt with the things in the private room, he would come out to find their trouble, so they slipped away early.


    "Director Yang, right? Where are you going?" At this time, Huang Feng also came to the door and said to Director Yang that Director Yang wanted to harm Li Bingyun, and Huang Feng obviously couldn''t let him go so easily.


    "Damn, boy, don''t be proud, I advise you to not be nosy, otherwise, there will be no regrets about selling medicine in this world!" Director Yang turned and threatened Huang Feng.


    Although Director Yang also saw the destroyed metal door, he didn''t see the whole process with his own eyes. He thought Huang Feng used something to destroy it. Therefore, he was not frightened by Huang Feng, but instead. It was because Huang Feng broke his good deeds, he was very upset with Huang Feng and threatened Huang Feng.


    "Threat me?" Huang Feng said with a light smile: "You still persuade me not to be nosy, I advise you to think about how to deal with your own funeral first!"


    After finishing speaking, Huang Feng stretched out his right hand abruptly, pinched Director Yang by the neck, and then directly picked him up.


    Director Yang began to struggle constantly, kicking with his two feet off the ground, but he couldn''t kick Huang Feng.


    "Let go of me!" Director Yang said to Huang Feng with some horror. At this time, he realized that he had underestimated Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s strength was surprisingly strong. He was in his hands. The slightest resistance.


    Huang Feng seemed to have not heard it. He was about to walk in with Director Yang, only to find a noise outside. It turned out that it was the hotel security who came over. Huang Feng just broke the door and caused no noise. Small, the hotel must have discovered it, but the waiters who discovered first were obviously afraid to come up to stop Huang Feng, so they had to call the manager and security guard.


    "This gentleman, I''m the manager here, we have something to say, can you put that gentleman down first?" The manager said to Huang Feng. He just heard the waiter tell him that Huang Feng is powerful Surprisingly, he didn''t dare to offend Huang Feng. In addition, he was also afraid that he would offend Huang Feng and ask Huang Feng to do anything extreme. In that case, their hotel would also be affected.


    "This is our private matter, you don''t care about it." Huang Feng said to the manager: "Don''t worry, there will be no lives. In addition, if you still feel uneasy, you can call the police. I won''t leave."


    After speaking, Huang Feng took Director Yang and walked in. Several hotel security guards came outside, trying to rescue Director Yang from Huang Feng''s hands. Who knows, Huang Feng kicked them all one by one. He flew out, and during the whole process, he held Director Yang''s neck and never let it go.


    "I said, this is our private affair. No one of you is allowed to come in. Otherwise, don''t blame me. You are welcome!" Huang Feng said to the manager and several security guards, then turned and walked in. At this time, there was no one. Dare to stop him again.


    "Manager, what shall we do?" a waiter whispered.


    "Call the police!" said the manager. Judging from Huang Feng''s action just now, Huang Feng is obviously a practicing family. Such a person should be handled by the police.


    After that, the manager asked him to call the police, and he led someone at the door of the private room, staring at Huang Feng and the others, but he did not dare to enter the private room. He was really afraid that Huang Feng would come to him too. Anyway, as long as Huang Feng is still there.


    "bump"


    When he reached the innermost part of the private room, Huang Feng left Director Yang on the ground as if he was throwing garbage. Then Director Yang had turned pale at this time. After landing, he kept coughing and gasping. If so, he felt that he would suffocate to death.


    This private room is very large, and the accompanying singing place is in a compartment. Those outside cannot see the situation here. At this time, Li Bingyun and her assistant are sitting on the sofa, drinking Water, I hope to dilute the medicine in my body as soon as possible.


    "Let''s talk, how do you want to die!" Huang Feng said condescendingly at Director Yang.


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me." Director Yang also didn''t care that his heart hadn''t been completely satisfied at this time. After hearing Huang Feng''s words, he quickly knelt down and begged Huang Feng for mercy. Concerned about the contempt of Li Bingyun and her assistant.


    Director Yang is really scared. Huang Feng¡¯s posture just now made him feel that Huang Feng really dared to kill him, and the only people in the hotel who could save him, at this time, were also frightened by Huang Feng. If Huang Feng was true If he kills himself here, no one can stop him, even if Huang Feng will be punished afterwards, but at that time, he is already dead, what is the use?


    "bump"


    Huang Feng kicked Director Yang and said, "Let''s talk about it, what is going on in this matter?" He just said to kill Director Yang, just to scare him.


    "I said, I said." Director Yang was obviously scared by Huang Feng, and she dared to conceal something: "This is mainly because Bingyun wants to terminate the contract and leave the company. The shareholders of the company are very surprised when they know about it. They were angry, they were unwilling to let Bingyun, the money cow, leave. Then, the company¡¯s manager Li asked me to drug Bingyun, and then take some photos and videos, threatening Bingyun not to let her leave the company. Really, this matter. It has nothing to do with me, and I also know that it will follow the company''s arrangements. I really don''t want to."


    At this time, Director Yang shifted all the responsibilities to the company and let him go in hopes that Huang Feng and Li Bingyun would reduce their hatred of him.


    Li Bingyun turned pale after listening to Director Yang''s words, and her body was trembling with anger. Although she had known that the company used her as a tool for making money, she was grateful for the company¡¯s cultivation and did not say anything, but, She didn''t expect that because she wanted to leave, the company would be so unrelenting.

 923 Chapter 923 Who told you to stop?

    Li Bingyun no longer has any good feelings about the company in her heart. She really did not expect that those people would treat her like this. If Huang Feng happened to be nearby and arrived in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. , I must be ruined for the rest of my life.


    However, Huang Feng did not fully believe the words of Director Yang. As soon as he stepped on the opponent''s hand, and then squeezed it hard, Director Yang suddenly let out a cry like a pig.


    "I think you just didn''t tell the truth completely. This time, it may be the idea of ??the shareholders of your company. However, I think you must be willing, or even willing, rather than forced. Right." Huang Feng said while looking at each other.


    After Huang Feng was promoted to the first-class realm, only his own skill was improved. His memory and observation ability have been greatly improved. Therefore, he can guess his mind through the subtle expression changes of Director Yang.


    "Please let me go, I really didn''t, I was forced." Director Yang still wanted to grit his teeth and insist.


    "You lie, you didn''t tell Bingyun like that just now!" At this moment, Li Bingyun''s assistant pointed at Director Yang and said bitterly.


    Just now, Director Yang thought that the winning ticket was in his hands, so he proudly told Li Bingyun a lot of things that shouldn¡¯t be said. Now when I heard Assistant Li Bingyun¡¯s words, Director Yang¡¯s intestines were going to be ruined. I had that time. Why waste so much time and talk so much nonsense.


    When Huang Feng heard Assistant Li Bingyun¡¯s words, he knew that he had not guessed wrong. Therefore, he tried harder, and everyone present could even hear Director Yang¡¯s finger breaking, and Director Yang¡¯s screams were even more external. The manager and the security guard at the door shrank their necks subconsciously. They can now understand Director Yang''s feelings very well, but asking them to go up and save people is absolutely impossible.


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong, I shouldn''t have made Bingyun''s idea." Seeing that Li Bingyun''s assistant had exposed himself, Director Yang finally stopped being dead and begged Huang Feng for mercy.


    "It''s no use begging for mercy with me, you go to Bingyun for mercy!" Huang Feng kicked Director Yang''s ass and kicked him in front of Li Bingyun.


    "Bingyun, please forgive me, I really know I was wrong, and I will never dare to do it again." Director Yang cried bitterly to Li Bingyun and begged for mercy. He could feel the evil spirit on Huang Feng. Director Yang, who has always been pampered, was really scared. Now, the only one who can save him is Li Bingyun in front of him.


    Therefore, in order to obtain Li Bingyun''s forgiveness, Director Yang kept begging for mercy while constantly slapping himself. After a short while, his two cheeks were swollen like pigs.


    Li Bingyun was still kind-hearted. Seeing Director Yang''s miserable behavior, she felt pity for him. Moreover, she also knew that although Director Yang did not fully tell the truth just now, part of what he said was true. Doing it yourself should be instructed by the company, so the company is the culprit.


    "Okay, I forgive you." Li Bingyun said to Director Yang.


    Director Yang immediately stopped his movements, looked at Li Bingyun with surprise, and said, "Thank you, thank you, I know Bingyun you are a bodhisattva heart."


    "Who told you to stop!" Huang Feng''s voice came again, scaring Director Yang to a cleverness, and the movements in his hand continued immediately.


    "Don''t worry, since Bingyun has forgiven you, I won''t really kill you." Huang Feng said, "However, don''t stop your movements, keep hitting until the police arrive."


    Therefore, Director Yang had to slap himself in the face, praying in his heart that the police would arrive soon.


    Fortunately, the speed of the police this time is not too slow. The Ambassador Hotel is not far from the police station. In addition, it is a star-rated hotel after all. If something goes wrong, the police also pay attention to it. The speed is much faster.


    Amid Director Yang¡¯s prayers, several police officers walked in under the leadership of the hotel manager. Director Yang was immediately happy, and his movements stopped unconsciously. Although Huang Feng was vicious, Now that the police have arrived, he is about to be saved.


    "Who told you to stop?" Huang Feng said to Director Yang.


    Director Yang immediately looked at the police pitifully, obviously, he wanted the police to save him.


    However, what made him and the hotel manager didn¡¯t expect is that the policeman who led the team was taken aback after seeing Huang Feng, then immediately put on a smiling face, walked towards Huang Feng and said, ¡°It turned out to be Mr. Huang. Is there anything Mr. Huang needs help here?"


    The police only had Huang Feng in his eyes. As for Director Yang and the manager of the hotel, he had already ignored them.


    When Director Yang saw this situation, he was clever. After that, without Huang Feng''s scolding, he slapped himself again, and his attack was heavier than before.


    Huang Feng also had some impressions of this policeman. He seemed to have seen him before. He should have been on missions with the Chief Wang. Therefore, he was not surprised that the other party knew him.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said: "You bring this guy back. This guy intends to hurt my friend. You take him back and close it for a few days."


    After all, Li Bingyun is a big star. Huang Feng needs to consider her reputation. Therefore, he only said that Director Yang wanted to harm Li Bingyun, but did not say that he wanted to infringe Li Bingyun. Moreover, even though Li Bingyun had forgiven this Director Yang, However, Huang Feng obviously didn''t want to let him go so easily. It would be good to let him stay in there for a few days.


    "Yes, yes, comrade police, please take me away and lock me up." Director Yang also said to the police with anxious expression. At this time, in his heart, the police are much cuter than Huang Feng. At the police, he can still reason and use money for activities, but at Huang Feng, he feels that he never feels safe.


    "Shut up!" The police yelled at Director Yang, "Come on, hand him over and take him home."


    Immediately, the police took the handcuffs and took Director Yang away. When Director Yang followed the policeman, his face was full of joy. People who didn''t know thought he was crazy.


    "Mr. Huang, is there anything else I want to explain?" When the policeman faced Huang Feng, he looked humble. After all, although he didn''t know Huang Feng''s specific identity, even his chief saw The other party is very polite, which is obviously a big man.

 924 Chapter 924

    "It''s nothing." Huang Feng said: "You help me take care of the guy just now. My friend was shocked this time."


    Director Yang thought that if he followed the police, he would be fine. As everyone knows, Huang Feng didn''t want to let him go easily.


    The policeman glanced at Li Bingyun, and he was slightly surprised. However, even after he turned his attention away, the big celebrities had contact with those wealthy boys and wealthy princes. This is a very normal thing. He wanted to come. Feng and Li Bingyun must have something to do with each other, and that''s why they are very angry at Director Yang''s behavior.


    However, despite some guesses in his heart, the policeman is obviously not stupid enough to speak out directly. He said to Huang Feng: "Mr. Huang, rest assured, we will not let these people endanger social security."


    Huang Feng nodded, and the police said a few more politely to Huang Feng, and then he took people away. Apart from Huang Feng, there was only one manager who was slightly embarrassed.


    The manager of the hotel did not expect that after the police came, he was so polite to Huang Feng. He now understands why Huang Feng was so confident before and asked him to call the police. He is obviously a background person and he is not afraid at all. The police.


    Thinking of this, the manager felt a bit bitter in his heart. This time it seemed that he was going to lose money and avoid disasters. After all, Li Bingyun happened in his hotel. As long as Huang Feng insists on this, he has to admit it, but he doesn¡¯t know Huang. How strong Feng''s appetite is, I hope it won''t be too big, otherwise, he won''t be the master.


    "Well, everyone is gone, let''s talk about compensation." Huang Feng said to the manager.


    "Sure enough," the manager thought to himself, but afterwards, with an apologetic expression on his face, he said to Huang Feng and the others: "Mr. Huang, do you think one hundred thousand will do, for the damage caused to Miss Li Bingyun, We are also very sorry."


    "Hundred thousand?" Huang Feng frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that the metal door was so valuable, but after all, the door was broken by himself. He should be compensated, and Huang Feng would not admit it.


    "Is he too small?" The manager saw Huang Feng''s expression and was obviously dissatisfied with the number, so he quickly said: "How about 150,000, 150,000? This is already within my ability. The greatest sincerity."


    This time, the manager of the hotel did not lie. If Huang Feng is still dissatisfied with this number, then he can only ask his boss for instructions.


    Huang Feng felt a little upset when he heard that the other party had actually increased the price again. This was playing with himself. He just paid 100,000 yuan. After such a short time, he actually increased 50,000 yuan?This is deliberately pitting yourself.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s unhappy expression, the hotel manager was even more secretly complaining. However, who told Huang Feng to have a background and should not be offended, the manager had no choice but to call his boss.


    Who knows, Huang Feng said: "Okay, one hundred fifty thousand is one hundred fifty thousand, swipe your card."


    Although Huang Feng feels that this number is a bit high, he has also delayed other people''s business after all, and there will be some other influences. Although Huang Feng can fight Director Yang, he is not a savage man. Unreasonable people.


    "Huang Feng, let me pay the money." Li Bingyun said, and then motioned to his assistant to pay.


    This time, Li Bingyun''s assistant didn''t say anything. After all, Huang Feng broke the door just for Bingyun and himself, and the money shouldn''t be Huang Feng''s out.


    "Okay, I still have the money, it''s okay." Huang Feng said.


    However, the behavior of the three of Huang Feng made the manager stunned. Then, seeing the cards handed over by Assistant Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, he realized that he had misunderstood. Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean it. He had to pay for his friend''s "mental loss", but he had to pay for the hotel''s money, which the manager had never expected.


    In the hotel, Huang Feng has the background and ability. Such a person must be very arrogant and unreasonable. Although this matter has little to do with the hotel, Huang Feng is really going to make trouble. , The hotel is also unbearable.


    Therefore, the manager was ready to compensate Huang Feng, and he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this. He just hoped that Huang Feng¡¯s appetite would not be too big. However, he did not expect that he was completely wrong, Huang Not only did Feng not want compensation from the hotel, he actually wanted to compensate the hotel. At this moment, the hotel manager felt that some changes had taken place in his worldview.


    "What are you going to do? Get it quickly. We still have something to do." Huang Feng urged dissatisfiedly when the manager was just staring at him in a daze. Li Bingyun and Li Bingyun haven''t fully recovered yet, so he has to take them away It.


    "Ah, oh." The hotel manager came back to his senses as soon as Huang Feng said it. He subconsciously wanted to do what Huang Feng said. However, when he reached halfway through his hand, he reacted and quickly responded. Huang Feng said: "No, Mr. Huang, we can''t collect this money."


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng frowned and asked.


    "Yes, don''t accept him, accept ours." Li Bingyun''s assistant said, sending her card forward. Obviously, she also misunderstood the manager.


    "No, the two of you misunderstood." The manager still shook his head and said, "I can''t handle both of the money. This time, it shocked Miss Bingyun. It was the responsibility of our hotel. The two didn''t find us. Trouble, we are already very happy, how could we charge two people? As for that door, it''s not worth much, just change one."


    Although the door is worth some money, at this time, the manager of the hotel obviously will not really charge Huang Feng and others for that door. Otherwise, if the boss knew about it, not only would he not praise him. , And even blame him, like they are in the hotel industry, they must have a good relationship with the police, the policeman who just led the team, he knew him, that was a captain, but the other party saw Huang Feng He was so polite at the time. Obviously, Huang''s background is absolutely extraordinary. How could he be willing to offend Huang Feng with such a small amount of money?


    "The 150,000 yuan I just said is the compensation we paid to Miss Bing Yun. After all, Miss Bing Yun was frightened here. We should express it." The manager said.


    "No need." Li Bingyun said quickly, and then looked at Huang Feng, obviously waiting for him to speak.


    "Yes, no need." Huang Feng said. Li Bingyun won''t be short of money, and this matter really has little to do with the hotel: "Since you don''t want us to lose money, then we will go first. "

 925 Chapter 925: Ill Go With You

    Since the hotel did not want them to lose money, Huang Feng would not have to send money to each other, so he helped Li Bingyun and her assistant to leave.


    "This..." The hotel manager was a little surprised at Huang Feng''s attitude. I just saw Huang Feng behaved very aggressively, but he didn''t expect that he was such a good talker.


    "This is my business card. Mr. Huang will come to us for dinner in the future and you can find me." The hotel manager quickly handed over his business card. For a person like Huang Feng who has a background and can speak well, he naturally wants to make friends. .


    Huang Feng nodded, put away the business card at will, and left with Li Bingyun.


    "I''ll send you to where you live." Huang Feng said as he helped the two of them into his car.


    "Okay." Li Bingyun responded, and her assistant naturally didn''t have any opinions.


    Soon, Huang Feng sent the two to the hotel where they were staying. After that, he poured them two glasses of water to ease them.


    Director Yang wanted to shoot Li Bingyun¡¯s video and didn¡¯t want to play with someone like a ¡°wood¡±, so the medicine given to Li Bingyun was just the kind of medicine that made her lose strength. It was not aphrodisiac. Huang Feng''s medicine, this point, Huang Feng has just learned about the pulse, so Li Bingyun and the two only need a good rest, and they are all right.


    "I''m leaving now. You can rest first, and you''ll be fine after one night." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun and the two of them. Originally, he asked Li Bingyun to talk about the company tonight, but now Li Bingyun and Li Bingyun People''s state is obviously not suitable for talking about work, so Huang Feng can only wait until tomorrow.


    "Don''t, can you stay a while?" Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng a little pitifully. She would not show such an expression in front of outsiders, but in front of Huang Feng, she did not hide her emotions. The meaning of, even, sometimes, will deliberately act like a baby with Huang Feng. Huang Feng has rescued her several times. Therefore, in her heart, Huang Feng is a trustworthy and dependent person. Like his brother, Li Bingyun is even more dependent on Huang Feng to some extent.


    Tonight, although Li Bingyun didn''t have an accident in the end, the shock she received was not small. Therefore, she now wants Huang Feng to be by her side instead of Huang Feng leaving early.


    "Mr. Huang will stay for a while, I will go back to the room first." Li Bingyun''s assistant did not drive Huang Feng away this time, because she understood that what happened just now had caused some impact on Li Bingyun, Huang Feng Here I can help Li Bingyun ease.


    "All right then." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    After that, Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant went back to his room. Although he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, after this period of rest and drinking some water, there was no problem walking, but his body still couldn¡¯t handle it. Too much strength.


    "Huang Feng, thank you tonight, you saved me again." After his assistant left, Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and said with a sweet smile.


    In Li Bingyun¡¯s mind, Huang Feng is now his patron saint. Whenever he encounters danger, Huang Feng can always appear in time and save himself. This makes Li Bingyun have a good impression of Huang Feng in his heart. What''s more, at the same time, he is more dependent on Huang Feng.


    "You have already thanked you before." Huang Feng sat next to Li Bingyun, looked at her and said, "And, aren''t we friends, why are you so polite?"


    In Huang Feng''s heart, although Li Bingyun is a big star, at the same time, she is still a noble person, but she is also a little girl in need of care. She is simple and cute, and Huang Feng helped her feel nothing wrong.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also felt that this matter had something to do with her. If Li Bingyun hadn''t wanted to terminate her contract from the previous company to help herself, she would not have encountered what happened tonight. Of course, through Regardless of whether it was him or Li Bingyun, he could see the true face of Li Bingyun''s previous company. This is also a good thing for Li Bingyun.


    "Yes, we are friends, you don''t need to be so polite." Li Bingyun also said with a smile: "By the way, didn''t you say that something was wrong with me? What''s the matter?"


    Since the two have time now, Li Bingyun naturally wants to talk to Huang Feng, even if it is about work, she is willing.


    "Actually, there is nothing. I just want to invite you into our company. However, it seems that you have already made a decision. I also want to thank you for your trust in my newly established company." Huang Feng said.


    "Thank me, why did you just say that the two of us are friends, you don''t need to be so polite." Li Bingyun said with a smile, "Moreover, I also hugged my thighs in advance, waiting for your company to grow bigger in the future. , Can''t forget me."


    "How come." Huang Feng said: "Don''t worry, you won''t suffer a loss if you join my company."


    Huang Feng knew that Li Bingyun had been arranged by the company to participate in a lot of business performances and dinners that she didn''t want to participate in. For such things, Huang Feng would definitely not happen here.


    "Then I will first thank the big boss for taking care of me." Li Bingyun said with a smile.


    "By the way, what do you plan to do about the termination of the contract? Or, I will go to the company headquarters with you?" Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    Through what happened tonight, both Li Bingyun and Huang Feng could understand that Li Bingyun¡¯s company would not let her leave easily. When Li Bingyun went to the company¡¯s headquarters to go through the agreement procedures, the difficulties there must be Not less.


    "No, the headquarters of this company happens to be at my home. I will let my brother accompany me when that happens," Li Bingyun said.


    Hearing Li Bingyun¡¯s words, Huang Feng knew that Li Bingyun did not intend to let things pass this evening easily. Her brother cared about her so much. If he knew it, the company actually wanted to persecute his sister, so he didn¡¯t go crazy. Weird.


    "Let me go, your identity just now is not very convenient after all, I am different, and you are also because of my company, this kind of thing happened, no matter what, I am also responsible." Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun hesitated for a moment, and said, "Will this take your time too much?"


    Of course Li Bingyun wanted Huang Feng to accompany her, but she didn''t want to delay Huang Feng for too long, so she chose to find her brother.


    "It''s okay, I''m just throwing my hand at the shopkeeper now, and I can go wherever I want." Huang Feng said.

 926 Chapter 926 Desert Fetish

    The two agreed on a time and went to Li Bingyun''s company headquarters tomorrow. After that, Huang Feng accompanied Li Bingyun to chat about other things for a while, seeing that the time was indeed late, and then he said goodbye.


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, she found that Bai Xiaorou hadn''t rested yet and was watching TV on the sofa.


    "Waiting for me to come back?" Huang Feng sat next to her and naturally hugged her shoulders and said. After the close contact last night, the relationship between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou has become closer, as if It was the paper that broke through the window, and there was no need for the two of them to keep hiding.


    "Who is waiting for you?" Bai Xiaorou gave Huang Feng a white look and struggled lightly. Seeing that she didn''t break away, she gave up. In fact, she didn''t even think about breaking away in her heart.


    In fact, after the relationship with Huang Feng, almost all of Bai Xiaorou¡¯s heart was on Huang Feng¡¯s body. Perhaps Huang Feng didn¡¯t feel it, because Bai Xiaorou is usually a very independent person. Otherwise, there would be no more place in the National Security Bureau where there are many masters.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t know was that Bai Xiaorou had been an orphan since he was a child. It was a coincidence that she learned internal strength. Later, with her own efforts, she entered the National Security Bureau and became the team leader.


    However, the appearance of strength cannot conceal her inner weakness. Although Bai Xiaorou always looks cold to others, it is all related to her birth. No one loved her since she was a child, and she couldn''t bear it. Less bullying, this gradually made her develop the habit of not liking contact with other people. After all, as an orphan, she was always called a "wild child" by the children around her since she was a child. Naturally, Bai Xiaorou felt uncomfortable.


    Therefore, even though it has been in the National Security Bureau for many years, Bai Xiaorou does not have many friends in the National Security Bureau. Then, no one knows that she also wants to be cared in her heart and hope that someone will love her.


    Where, after the relationship with Huang Feng, although she has not changed much on the surface, when facing Huang Feng, her eyes have long been different. In her heart, she has already regarded Huang Feng as I am the closest relative in the world, and I have a lot more closeness and dependence on Huang Feng.


    Especially after last night, after the two officially tore that layer of window paper, they did not see Huang Feng coming back tonight. She actually couldn''t sleep anymore, thinking about Huang Feng all the time, even, sometimes, she I even thought that Huang Summit would not abandon her like her parents did.


    So, the second she saw Huang Feng come in, she actually smiled happily in her heart.


    "Who else can be my good wife, of course." Huang Feng kissed Bai Xiaorou''s face and said with a smile.


    "Who is your wife, you have so many women, I don''t know where it is." Bai Xiaorou said: "You come back so late, so you have to accompany other women, you still have a smell."


    "The nose is really good." Huang Feng said: "I am indeed accompanying a woman. You know this person too. It is Li Bingyun. Tonight, something happened to her."


    Afterwards, Huang Feng told Bai Xiaorou what happened to Li Bingyun at the State Guest Hotel.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded: "It seems that another girl has been harmed by you. If it is for you, she will not encounter such a thing. You should be with her. However, the director of her company is nothing. Good thing, if they know Li Bingyun''s background, they don''t know if they will faint in shock."


    "What nonsense, between me and Bingyun, it''s not what you think." Huang Feng said: "However, this matter really started because of me. I am going to go to her company with her tomorrow and help her. Go through the contract formalities."


    "I''m afraid you won''t be too smooth this time." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "I know."


    After that, Huang Feng hugged Bai Xiaorou and said, "Well, it''s not too early, let''s rest early."


    "Quickly put me down, you are so dirty, you don''t know how to wash it." Bai Xiaorou said, blushing.


    "Wash together, wash together." Huang Feng hugged Bai Xiaorou and went directly into the bathroom. As a result, this bath took a long time for some reasons.


    The next morning, after Huang Feng got up, she was in high spirits, and Bai Xiaorou was sleeping beside him with a red face. She still hasn''t woken up yet, because she broke the window paper before. Last night, Bai Xiaorou did not insist on returning. Going to sleep in their own room, both of them slept in Huang Feng''s room.


    Because of Bai Xiaorou''s presence yesterday, Huang Feng had not had time to check the storage box. Therefore, after waking up in the morning, he went to see the storage box as soon as possible, and this time the storage box also surprised him.


    "Super Seed: A seed that grows extremely fast. It can grow in extremely harsh environments such as deserts. It does not require deliberate care. It is an effective means to resist desertification."


    Huang Feng looked at the numerous seeds with metallic luster in the bag, but he was a little surprised. He did not expect that these things were obtained this time, and the ones that disappeared in the storage box were the peach pits and pear pits he put in before. This is what Huang Feng put in after being inspired by the previous flat peaches. Huang Feng didn''t expect that it hadn''t been a long time before he would replace these things for himself.


    Such things as super seeds may not have a big effect on Huangfeng itself. However, in some desert areas, this thing is comparable to a godly object. In China, it is also a desert area. Many places have been , There are often sandstorms, especially in the imperial capital. Every year, the country invests a lot in the direction of desertification, but the effect is not great.


    The seeds Huang Feng obtained this time were not too small, but they were also limited. If they wanted to really work in the desert, the number of these seeds was obviously not enough.


    However, Huang Feng is in a store with storage boxes. Before, he did not lack anything too anxious to use, so he rarely went to the store, and there were too many things there. Therefore, Huang Feng really didn''t know what exactly was there.


    This time he obtained super seeds. Huang Feng went to the store with the storage box and found that there are also some. However, they are sold by the catty. You must buy at least one hundred kilograms, and the price of one hundred kilograms of super seeds It is ten million. If this super seed is really as good as the introduction says, Huang Feng thinks the price is still not expensive.

 927 Chapter 927

    "What are you doing?"


    Just as Huang Feng was wandering around the store in the storage box, Bai Xiaorou''s voice rang.


    Huang Feng turned to look at her and smiled and said, "What did you do? Are you awake?"


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaojuu replied, but instead of getting up immediately, she lay on the bed and rubbed her eyes, but she didn''t notice anything unusual about Huang Feng.


    In fact, Huang Feng has known this for a long time. Others will not find the text on the items replaced by the storage box. Similarly, they will not find the store where the storage box is stored. Outsiders can at most see the storage box. The existence of it.


    "What are you holding?" Bai Xiaorou said, looking at the cloth bag in Huang Feng''s hand.


    "Some seeds." Huang Feng said. After that, he put the seeds aside, went to bed, and lay down with his arms around Bai Xiaorou.


    Bai Xiaorou arched in Huang Feng''s arms and said, "What are you doing with the seeds in the room?"


    "Nothing, these things will be explained to you later." Huang Feng said.


    "God is mysterious." Bai Xiaorou said, but didn''t ask further.


    "By the way, I want to ask you one thing, if I want to give someone a hukou, can you help me solve it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Aren''t you and Qiu Ningshuang friends? Just ask her for this matter." Bai Xiaorou asked with some doubts. The matter of giving someone a registered permanent residence can indeed be solved by just looking for Qiu Ningshuang. Relationship.


    "No, I mean, there are a lot of people going to register this time, and I don''t want others to investigate their origins." Huang Feng said.


    "A lot?" Bai Xiaorou was even more puzzled: "How many?"


    "Dozens, maybe more in the future." Huang Feng said.


    "Are you a human trafficker? Why are there so many people without permanent residence?" Bai Xiaorou said in surprise. Although she said that, she didn''t doubt Huang Feng. She was just surprised how Huang Feng suddenly wanted to help so many people. On account.


    "This matter, I really can''t explain it now, I will definitely tell you later, OK?" Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng, then nodded and said: "Well, I believe you, you give me the photos and basic information of those who are going to register, and I will handle it."


    "Thank you." Huang Feng said gratefully. After all, Bai Xiaorou didn''t ask herself anything in detail, so she chose to believe in herself and help herself. Huang Feng was still very grateful.


    "You''re so polite with me." Bai Xiaorou motioned to the two of them now, and said with a glance at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng smiled and said nothing.


    This time Huang Feng asked Bai Xiaorou to help with the household registration. It was also a temporary intention of Huang Feng. This is mainly because Huang Feng just visited the store with the storage box because of the super seed, and found that there are really a lot of good things inside, even There are many things far beyond the current technology.


    However, Huang Feng also has a problem, that is, if he exchanges these things, how should he explain the source of these things? When he took out the sewage treatment system before, Huang Feng didn''t think so much, but recently because of this sewage Processing equipment is getting more and more popular, and it is getting more and more attention. Guo Liang has already told Huang Feng, it seems that someone is inquiring about this thing, then, if someone really checks it, Huang Feng will not be able to explain this thing. source.


    Therefore, Huang Feng thought of setting up a laboratory. This way, he can hide his eyes and ears. However, for the laboratory personnel, he does not want to choose people in reality. After all, as long as they are in reality, Huang Feng dare not dare. I completely believe that if they betrayed themselves one day, they might not know.


    In other spaces, Huang Feng has already tasted the sweetness of buying slaves. Therefore, this time the laboratory staff, Huang Feng plans to fill it with slaves, and the magic storage box store actually sells slaves, although the price is high. However, Huang Feng decided to buy it as soon as he saw it. After all, these slaves he bought through the storage box will definitely not have any problems in terms of loyalty, and Huang Feng will be able to do it in the future. Leave many things to them to solve.


    After these slaves came to reality, the identity problem must be solved. Huang Feng must give them a legal identity. If the number of people is small, Huang Feng will find Qiu Ningshuang or Secretary Qiu himself, then there will be no problem, but, this There were too many people he had to solve, so he had to choose Bai Xiaorou to help. Fortunately, Bai Xiaorou was willing to help. At the same time, she also had the ability to help.


    The two lay on the bed for a while and then got up. Although Huang Feng wanted to exercise again, he had already made an appointment with Li Bingyun, so he couldn''t delay.


    When Huang Feng felt the hotel, Li Bingyun and her assistant had already packed their things.


    "Have you waited for a long time?" Huang Feng hurried up to help them get things.


    "No, we just finished the procedures." Li Bingyun said with a sweet smile, while her assistant pouted behind her back. In fact, the two of them had been down for a long time. Li Bingyun couldn''t wait to get up early in the morning to pack up things. Up.


    "How do you feel?" Huang Feng said after putting Li Bingyun and her assistant''s things in the trunk.


    "I feel better, I''m fine now," Li Bingyun said.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "Let''s go."


    "Ok."


    Then Li Bingyun and her assistant got into Huang Feng''s car, and then Huang Feng started the car and drove to the airport.


    However, what Huang Feng did not realize was that in a room in a building some distance from the hotel, the paparazzi Shen Yan, who had exposed the scandals of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun before, closed his camera with excitement. Up.


    Since the last time Shen Yan exposed the scandal between Li Bingyun and his mysterious boyfriend, his reputation in this circle has grown, and the editor-in-chief of his newspaper has also equipped him with the best equipment and asked him to continue to be responsible for watching With Li Bingyun.


    This time Li Bingyun came to Jiangzhou for a concert, but Shen Yan was so happy. This meant that his opportunity had come. However, later, he discovered that Li Bingyun was a lot more careful this time and hardly went out. It was just with the assistant, which prevented him from capturing any useful news.


    In fact, what Shen Yan didn¡¯t know was that Li Bingyun had gone out, but her makeup skills were still great, and Shen Yan didn¡¯t notice it. When Huang Feng sent Li Bingyun back last night, she deliberately blocked Li Bing. Yun''s face also paid attention to the surrounding situation. Therefore, although Shen Yan was near the hotel last night, he did not find Huang Feng and Li Bingyun coming back together.


    Today, Shen Yan didn''t know that Li Bingyun was leaving. He just waited across from the hotel. He didn''t expect that he would get such a breaking news.

 928 Chapter 928

    "It''s done, I''m going to post it again. After waiting for so many days, it finally made me wait!" Shen Yan muttered to himself excitedly while packing up things.


    This new device is really not covered. He can take pictures clearly at such a long distance. In the photo, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun clearly left the country.


    As for the car Huang Feng drove, Shen Yan is not unfamiliar. It is because of the scandal between the owner of the car and Li Bingyun that he has achieved his current position in the paparazzi circle, and at the same time, he has also won A big bonus, so how could he forget this car, let alone Huang Feng''s car is so special and conspicuous.


    However, what Shen Yan did not expect was that the owner of this car would be Huang Feng, the security guard of the Tianjiao Group!


    There was also a scandal between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun before. It was the third-rate star who broke out, but no one believed at that time. After all, Li Bingyun was a well-known star with a wealth of billions, and he was still a long one. So beautiful, with many fans.


    But Huang Feng is just a company''s security guard. How do these two people think they don''t match? Therefore, although the little star at the time said vowedly, the ordinary people simply didn''t believe it.


    It was not until later that he Shen Yan photographed Li Bingyun in a supercar and behaved intimately with the owner of the car. Then the public believed that Li Bingyun might have a boyfriend, but the other party was not a security guard. Is a super rich second generation.


    However, Shen Yan never thought that the owner of this supercar would actually be Huang Feng. He was a security guard not long ago. For Huang Feng, Shen Yan also knew about it. After all, Huang Feng and Li Bingyunzhi before. There have been scandals, and, at Li Bingyun''s concert, Huang Feng also sang with her on stage. It can be seen that the relationship between the two should be good.


    However, even if it was good, no one would have thought that the two would be in a romantic relationship. After all, the identity gap between the two was so great that even Shen Yan didn¡¯t believe it, but now he saw Huang Feng as the car. The owner of the car, that is to say, in the two scandals exposed by Li Bingyun, the male protagonist is actually the same person!


    I think Li Bingyun said at the concert that he came to Jiangzhou because there was someone who was important to her. Then, she invited Huang Feng to sing together on stage, so everything made sense, Huang Feng The very important person in her mouth!


    Then, the two scandals that Huang Feng told her before are both true!


    "This news is really overwhelming. It''s even more sensational than the last time. This time it''s really going to be posted. Those fans of Li Bingyun will definitely be eye-catching this time!" Shen Yan walked out and thought. Thought, until now, his excitement has not been calmed down.


    "In other words, what exactly is Huang Feng''s identity? He was a security guard before, so he could afford such a good car? Is the security salary now so high?" Shen Yan is very curious about Huang Feng''s identity, but Li Bing Yun is a public figure, he can know many things about Li Bingyun, but Huang Feng is not. Therefore, he has almost no knowledge of Huang Feng. Only through previous scandals did he know that Huang Feng is the security guard of Tianjiao Group.


    "I think if Huang Feng''s identity is investigated, it will be a sensational big news, and even not smaller than the scandal with Li Bingyun." Shen Yan thought to himself, he has already decided, waiting for Li Bingyun''s affairs After fermentation, he went to investigate Huang Feng''s identity. When the time comes, the two news will influence each other and it will definitely cause a greater sensation!


    Huang Feng and Li Bingyun obviously don''t know now. The paparazzi who exposed them last time have obtained useful information this time, and the photos this time can really be regarded as stone hammers.


    "In other words, I haven''t been to Yangcheng until now. I must have a good look there this time." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun in the co-pilot position while driving.


    Originally, Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant meant that she and Li Bingyun were both sitting in the back. However, Li Bingyun insisted on sitting in the front. She had no choice but to stay behind alone, put on headphones, and have a Out of sight out of mind.


    "I am here to be the host this time. I must have taken you to a good time." Li Bingyun smiled and said to Huang Feng. She was also very happy to be able to go out with Huang Feng.


    "Okay, this time, I will give myself to you, don''t sell me." Huang Feng also said with a smile.


    "Uh, uh." Li Bingyun nodded cutely.


    "How? Where is your sister?"


    In the military area of ??Yangcheng, a middle-aged man in casual clothes said to a young man full of sturdy aura.


    "At this point, it should be about to get on the plane, don''t worry, dad, I have arranged everything, someone will pick it up," the young man said.


    "Relax? How can I rest assured? Didn''t you say that you had arranged two bodyguards for your sister last time? Why did your sister almost have an accident this time and the two bodyguards didn''t find out?" The middle-aged man said with a cold snort, obviously, yes The young man was a little dissatisfied.


    That young man was Li Huaimin, Li Bingyun''s elder brother, and the middle-aged man was Li Bingyun''s father. He is now the leader of the Yangcheng Military Region, and he is in power.


    When Li Huaimin heard what his father said, his face was a little embarrassed. Indeed, the person he arranged did not show up in time this time. However, this cannot be completely blamed on the two of them. They talked in his sister¡¯s private room. It¡¯s not easy for people to follow up. Then, when my sister is in danger, the first thing she thinks of is not looking for the two bodyguards, but looking for someone else. In this way, the two bodyguards naturally cannot be the first. Time appeared.


    In fact, the two bodyguards also appeared later, but they discovered the problem when Huang Feng destroyed the gate, but after seeing Huang Feng appeared, they mixed in with the crowd watching the lively outside and did not come forward. After they fought Huang Feng, they naturally knew Huang Feng''s ability. If Huang Feng came forward, they wouldn''t need them.


    "When I come back this time, I will definitely let those two guys do a face-to-face review." Li Huaimin said, he was also very concerned about his sister. For whatever reason, the two bodyguards did not appear in the first time, that is No, in the army, no one will let you make so many excuses.


    "Huh, if it weren''t for the person from the National Security Bureau this time, your sister would be in danger." Li Bingyun''s father said: "Some people are becoming more and more lawless now, if not for the person from the National Security Bureau. How to deal with this matter, I have already smashed the broken company."

 929 Chapter 929 Slave in the Storage Box

    "That is, don''t do it, Dad, I have already taken people there, and the bully actually bullied our family. It''s almost reckless." Li Huaimin also said.


    "Okay, after the person from the National Security Bureau arrives, you go to contact him and see how he is. Listen to Xiao Li, Bingyun has been walking a little closer to him recently, look at it." Li Bing Yun''s father said.


    "Well, Dad, I know, I just don''t have a task these days, so let''s go and see this person, to see what he has, I actually fascinated my sister." Li Huaimin said.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s assistant was arranged by Li Bingyun¡¯s family. Therefore, while helping with some of Li Bingyun¡¯s chores, he would also report some things that happened around Li Bingyun to Li Bingyun¡¯s family. After all, in the eyes of Li Bingyun¡¯s family Here, Li Bingyun is still a child, too innocent and easy to be deceived. They are also afraid that some people with ulterior motives will approach Li Bingyun, so they have to help watch.


    "I''m afraid your sister will be deceived. Although she has been out to work for several years, she still has little experience and is easy to be deceived." Li Bingyun''s father said.


    "I think this person called Huang Feng should not be a liar. After all, he belongs to the National Security Bureau, and he has saved Bingyun several times." Li Huaimin said, his impression of Huang Feng is still very good, after all, he was also Want to join the National Security Bureau, but failed, and Huang Feng is a person there, naturally will make him feel good.


    Moreover, Huang Feng saved his sister several times, which also made Li Huaimin have a good impression of Huang Feng.


    "Although Huang Feng may not lie to your sister, your sister is still young and innocent after all. We still need to know about people who have a crush on her." Li Bingyun''s father said.


    "Dad, what would you do if my sister really liked this Huang Feng?" Li Huaimin asked.


    "I''ll talk about this later. If you have any ideas, you have to wait until you understand this person called Huang Feng." Li Bingyun''s father said.


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin replied, he couldn''t trust his sister to someone whom he and his father didn''t understand.


    And Huang Feng obviously didn''t know that before he arrived in Yangcheng, there were already people waiting for him and discussing him, besides Li Bingyun''s father and brother, there were also people from Li Bingyun''s company.


    The shareholders of Li Bingyun¡¯s company also knew about the incident involving Director Yang. They obviously would not admit that they authorized Director Yang to do this. Everyone unanimously transferred the responsibility to Director Yang. Therefore, Yang The supervisor is tragedy, even if he comes out, he may not have a good life.


    However, these shareholders of the company now also know that Li Bingyun is about to come to the headquarters to discuss the termination of the contract with them.


    "Never possible!" One of the directors waved his hand and said, "There must be no precedent for this kind of thing. Otherwise, it will not be easy for us to manage the company in the future."


    "Yes! This time, if we let Li Bingyun leave easily, other artists will certainly follow suit, so how can our company continue to operate?" Another director also said.


    "This Li Bingyun is really an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf. Our company has spent such a high price to praise her. Now that she is red, with hard wings, he actually wants to leave the company. It''s really a bully for us." A fat director also has a look of anger, as if someone had taken away his most important thing.


    In fact, because these directors are usually arrogant, their company has some energy in the entertainment industry. The actors underneath don¡¯t dare to confront them at all. Now there is a "defection" incident suddenly. How could they accept their company''s biggest big name?


    Li Bingyun is the most famous actor in their company, and he is also the actor who makes the most money for their company. If such an actor leaves, it will have a great impact on their company, and even to put it bluntly, they may even let their company. The stock price fell, it was like stealing money from the pockets of these shareholders. It would be strange if they could accept it calmly.


    Among the many shareholders, although there is usually a bit of a stalemate, there is an unprecedented consensus on the matter of retaining Li Bingyun. They have already figured out that no matter what method is used, they must give Li Bingyun to Keep.


    At this time, Huang Feng and several people just got on the plane. However, before getting on the plane, Huang Feng still found an opportunity to put his car in the ring, although I don¡¯t know if it will be used after arriving in Yangcheng. However, it is always good to be prepared in advance. He has experienced the trouble of not having a car many times before.


    "Go to bed first?" Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun after getting on the plane, maybe because Li Bingyun didn''t have a good rest last night, Li Bingyun''s complexion was not very good.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun did not refuse either. Last night she did not have a good rest because of the medicine from Director Yang. Now that she has some time on the plane, she can just take a break.


    Li Bingyun closed his eyes to sleep, and Huang Feng closed his eyes. However, he was not sleeping, but was visiting the store with the storage box. He just hurriedly strolled around this morning without seeing too clearly. Moreover, he found that there are indeed many good things in the store with this storage box. Looking at it now will help him in the future. In case he needs something when he needs it, he can continue to redeem it in time.


    What Huang Feng looked at first was the slaves he was going to buy. However, when Huang Feng entered the slave area, he found that there were unexpectedly many slaves, and there were all kinds of slaves.


    Some are female slaves with stunning looks. These slaves all have the beauty of a female star in reality, but the price is not very expensive. In addition to these female slaves, there are also strong male slaves. These slaves are also very cheap. , However, they have no other skills except for greater strength. If they are exchanged, they can only do some simple physical work.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to exchange some slaves at will, and it was enough to cover people''s eyes, but after he discovered that there were many types of slaves here, he changed his mind.


    In addition to the kind of slaves who just didn''t have any abilities, there are many slaves in the shop who have a good skill. The price of these slaves is much more expensive than the two kinds of slaves just now.

 930 Chapter 930

    There are also many types of slaves who possess a skill. Some are good at playing basketball, some can sing, some can dance, and some can even know magic and grudge.


    However, Huang Feng now wants to exchange slaves in the laboratory to cover his eyes. Therefore, he now wants to find slaves who are better at medicine. This kind of slaves are also available in the exchange shop of the storage box. The same exists.


    No. 1267: He has rich theoretical and clinical experience in microbiology.


    No. 1378: He has a lot of research in Western medicine and published many papers.


    No. 2234: He has a lot of research in Chinese medicine, and has his own achievements in cloning.


    This time, the slaves in the storage box store had no names, only numbers, and the storage boxes didn''t introduce them too much. They just listed the directions they were good at for Huang Feng''s reference.


    However, based on Huang Feng¡¯s understanding of storage boxes, people who can say ¡°very research¡± on storage boxes must have good abilities. Moreover, these people''s prices are not low. Before, those who only had appearances, or could only do There are only one million people who are physically active. As for those who have a skill, especially those that Huang Feng is interested in, the price is not low, and the average is around 30 million.


    This price is also a bit high for Huang Feng. Although he made a fortune in the game world before, he still thinks that there is a lot of money and can do a lot of things. Now it seems, It would take him a lot just to exchange these slaves.


    However, although the price was higher, Huang Feng decided to exchange it. After all, after these slaves were exchanged, not only could they help him to hide, but he could also continue to do research, such as information on sewage treatment equipment. Huang Feng¡¯s current materials can only be used to produce one model. To develop other models, someone must continue to research. The people in his factory obviously do not have this ability. After all, that data is more than There are many modern ones, it is very difficult to use modern people to study.


    However, if Huang Feng has a slave with this ability, then he can continue his research, and there is no need to spend money to exchange it from the storage box. You must know that the things in the storage box are not cheap. Those formulas and production materials are even more expensive, which is why Huang Feng did not enter the store before.


    Just as Huang Feng was selecting suitable slaves one by one, he suddenly felt his shoulder sink. He opened his eyes and looked to the side. It turned out that Li Bingyun fell asleep with his head tilted to his shoulder. on.


    Huang Feng looked at Li Bingyun''s still closed eyes and smiled. After that, keeping his body ignorant, he took the blanket from the stewardess and placed it on himself and Li Bingyun, and then continued to enter the store with the storage box Inside.


    On the other side of Li Bingyun was her assistant. The assistant also saw the situation of Li Bingyun and Huang Feng at this time, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. At this time, unless it was to wake Li Bingyun, otherwise, There was no way to separate Li Bingyun from Huang Feng. Thinking that Li Bingyun hadn''t rested last night, Li Bingyun''s assistant could only turn one eye and close one eye.


    After the plane entered the high altitude, it was still flying very smoothly at first. However, it may be due to the airflow. The plane swayed a few times, and it was these few times that caused Luo Li Bingyun to wake up. After that, she discovered With his head now resting on Huang Feng''s shoulder, Huang Feng is now "sleeping" with his eyes closed.


    Seeing herself and Huang Feng, Li Bingyun''s face blushed. She stared at Huang Feng for a long time. After making sure that he was really asleep, her hand under the blanket was sneaking towards Huang Feng. As he moved, he immediately touched Huang Feng''s hand.


    After touching Huang Feng¡¯s hand, Li Bingyun seemed to have touched something stabbing his hand, and immediately retracted. Although he and Huang Feng had not been in contact with the skin before, they were all yellow. Feng was saving her, and the two had no other thoughts at all.


    However, this time was different. This time Li Bingyun took the initiative and was conscious, so she was still a little shy in her heart.


    Seeing that Huang Feng did not respond, Li Bingyun was shocked and continued to touch Huang Feng. After that, she touched his hand again. This time, she did not flinch, but shook it gently. Hurry up and close your eyes and pretend to sleep. In this way, if Huang Feng finds out what they look like now, he can also explain that they were inadvertently acting in his sleep.


    And Li Bingyun wanted to pretend to be asleep, who knows, maybe it was because she was too sleepy, or because Huang Feng was by her side, giving her enough sense of security, so she soon fell asleep again Up.


    On the other hand, Huang Feng didn¡¯t fall asleep, from the beginning to the end. He knew it when Li Bingyun met him for the first time, but at that time, he didn¡¯t care and thought Li Bingyun. Is not careful.


    However, Li Bingyun quickly retracted afterwards and stretched out again to make him understand that Li Bingyun was awake at this time, and his actions just now were not unconscious. At this time, it was even harder for him to open his eyes. In that case, the two would be embarrassed. It wasn''t until Huang Feng heard Li Bingyun''s steady breathing again that he opened his eyes again and looked at Li Bingyun who was sleeping next to him again. An inexplicable flash of eyes flashed through his eyes. After that, he closed his eyes again and did his own thing. As for the hand under the blanket, he tried it, but didn''t break free, so he didn''t take it away again.


    Li Bingyun slept very comfortably. She only woke up when the plane was about to land. Originally, she wanted to subconsciously stretch her waist, only to realize that her hands and Huang Feng''s hands were still there. Together.


    Li Bingyun immediately glanced at Huang Feng cautiously. He was relieved when he saw that he did not open his eyes. Then, he secretly withdrew his hand. As a result, not long after her hand was pulled back, Huang Feng also "woke up." ".


    "It''s coming?" Huang Feng seemed to look at Li Bingyun in a daze.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun glanced at Huang Feng with a guilty conscience, and found that there was nothing unusual about him, so he relaxed, "The plane is about to land soon."


    "Oh, it''s quite fast?" Huang Feng said, but if he drives his supercar, it is probably faster than the plane. Of course, in that case, the secret of his sports car will be exposed.

 931 Chapter 931

    After the three of Huang Feng got off the plane, they saw someone waiting in the lobby of the airport. Li Bingyun and her assistant were familiar with the people who picked up the plane. Every time they came back before, they also It was these people who came to pick up the plane, but these people were not from the company, but from Li Bingyun''s family.


    Because Li Bingyun is a big star after all, so when they walked out of the airport passage, they were careful to cover it, especially Huang Feng. He had been rumored with Li Bingyun before. If he was photographed again, it must be There will be scandals, and more serious than last time.


    "Does your family know that you are about to terminate the contract with the company?" Huang Feng asked Li Bingyun quietly in the car.


    "I don''t know." Li Bingyun said, and then looked at her assistant. She knew that her assistant''s usual tasks were not only to help herself with some chores, but also to report some of her own affairs. Inside the house.


    Li Bingyun did not dislike this either. She knew that it was because her family cared about herself like this. She was still very grateful for her willingness to let herself enter the entertainment circle in her home. Therefore, I don''t care about other things.


    "I told your brother what happened last night." Li Bingyun''s assistant did not hide Li Bingyun''s intention.


    Li Bingyun nodded, and then said, "Strange, why didn''t my brother call me this time?"


    In the past, when my assistant told the family about his own affairs, his elder brother always cared about calling himself and asked if he needed help, but this time, the things he encountered were bigger, and his elder brother didn¡¯t have any. Said that Li Bingyun was still a little strange in his heart.


    As Li Bingyun was thinking about it, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was her brother.


    "Hello, brother?" Li Bingyun took the channel.


    "Get off the plane?" Li Huaimin''s voice rang on the phone.


    "Ok."


    "That Huang Feng from the National Security Bureau was with you, too?" Li Huaimin asked.


    Li Bingyun glanced at Huang Feng who was sitting next to him, and then said, "Yes."


    "Well, you will settle him down first, and I will treat him in the evening and invite him to dinner to show his gratitude." Li Huaimin said.


    "Okay, let me talk to him." Li Bingyun said.


    After Li Bingyun hung up the phone, he said to Huang Feng: "My brother wants to invite you to dinner tonight, saying that he thanked you for saving me."


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Thank you, but I am quite curious about your brother."


    "You two must have a lot of topics in common." Li Bingyun said. In her opinion, her brother and Huang Feng are both heroes. Such two people have a lot in common. Therefore, if we are together, there will be many common topics.


    After that, Li Bingyun asked the driver to take Huang Feng''s to the booked hotel, and then she went home.


    "came back?"


    When Li Bingyun returned home, he found that his brother was playing with this pistol at home.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun said, "Brother, you don''t need to make these things at home, or if Mom sees it, she will say you again."


    The mother of the two Li Huaimin brothers and sisters does not oppose Li Huaimin¡¯s participation in the army. After all, Li Bingyun¡¯s father is also a soldier, and many of their relatives are also soldiers. They are considered to be a family of soldiers. However, for Li Huaimin, he insists on joining the more dangerous special forces. Li Huaimin''s mother was not happy anymore. After all, that place was much more dangerous than ordinary soldiers.


    "Hey, mom, isn''t it at home." Li Huaimin smiled, but he put the gun away, then looked at Li Bingyun and said, "Dad has gone out because of something. Dad and I know about you. Originally we planned to take action and destroy the company, but later, my dad and I planned to see how Huang Feng would deal with it, and we would do it again when he finishes processing it."


    "You don''t have to take action, Huang Feng and I can solve it." Li Bingyun said: "The big deal is to pay some liquidated damages. Anyway, I have made some money in the past few years, and I don''t care about that money."


    "Do you think that if you pay, those people will let you leave?" Li Huaimin shook his head and said, "Forget it, don''t talk about this for now. I''ll talk about this when the time comes. Anyway, you don''t have to worry. People dare to keep you."


    Li Bingyun nodded. She also knew that although she had never said her family background in front of outsiders, her family members had been secretly protecting herself. Otherwise, even if she paid attention to her, she might not be able to Survive in this cannibal entertainment circle.


    "By the way, I heard that you are very close to Huang Feng? What are your thoughts, talk to your brother." Li Huaimin looked at his sister and said, there was not much questioning on his face, even a smile.


    "Brother, did Sister Li say it again?" Li Bingyun said with a dissatisfied mouth.


    "Just leave it alone, I''m right," Li Huaimin said.


    "I and Huang Feng are friends. It''s normal to walk closer," Li Bingyun said.


    "I didn''t say anything abnormal." Li Huaimin said: "Don''t be so anxious to explain. There are only two of us, brother and sister. There is nothing to say."


    "I have nothing to say." Li Bingyun said: "I and Huang Feng are just ordinary friends."


    "Really just ordinary friends?" Li Huaimin said.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun replied. Although she has a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart, the two of them are really just ordinary friends. She didn''t say her thoughts to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng didn''t show it. Like what I mean.


    "Okay, then I''ll take a good look at what your ordinary friend is like in the evening." When Li Huaimin said a few words about ordinary friend, he deliberately increased his tone.


    Li Huaimin¡¯s family is somewhat different from Su Yumo¡¯s family. The big families in the imperial capital like to increase their allies and strengthen their family¡¯s strength through marriage, although in many cases, in the face of family interests, marriages can¡¯t make any difference. However, they still choose to use this method.


    However, marriages are rare in military families. These people are more straightforward. Neither Li Huaimin nor his father thought about using Li Bingyun to marry. However, this does not mean , They would let Li Bingyun marry casually, at least, the family background of Li Bingyun''s object should not be too bad, otherwise, they are worried that Li Bingyun''s life after marriage will be unhappy.

 932 Chapter 932

    Therefore, when Li Huaimin and his father found out that Li Bingyun and a man were walking closer, they did not object for the first time. Instead, they first understood to see if his abilities could make Li Bingyun happy.


    However, Li Bingyun did not admit the relationship between himself and Huang Feng, and Li Huaimin was not surprised. He thought it was his sister who was shy. Moreover, now his sister was just walking a little closer to the other party, and the relationship was not confirmed. Therefore, it is normal not to admit it.


    For half a day in the afternoon, Li Bingyun took a rest at home, preparing to invite Huang Feng to dinner with his brother in the evening, while Huang Feng stayed in the hotel. What he did was still enter the store with the storage box. Make a selection.


    Huang Feng¡¯s current goal has been determined. Therefore, instead of walking around in the store, he consciously went to the slave area to see every slave and read their introduction. Sometimes, the introduction of the slave was just a few words. However, the ability is very different, and the direction of expertise is also different.


    Because Huang Feng now has super seeds on his body, as well as the previous sewage treatment equipment, and the production materials of automobiles, Huang Feng will choose slave scientists who are good at these three aspects. The abilities of these scientists are beyond doubt. In terms of loyalty, Huang Feng is also very satisfied, so even if the price is higher, he can accept it.


    However, it is precisely because the price is too expensive that Huang Feng can''t make a large number of exchanges now. He intends to exchange about ten first. In this case, he will first build his own laboratory to expand his business. prepare for.


    In half a day, Huang Feng had already selected all the slaves he wanted to choose. However, he only remembered the numbers of those slaves and did not immediately exchange them. After all, if they exchange now, these slaves will immediately Appearing in his room, he has to rush to Jiangzhou again, which is a bit of a hassle. Therefore, Huang Feng intends to exchange it after returning to Jiangzhou.


    In the evening, the door of Huang Feng¡¯s room was knocked. Huang Feng opened it and saw that it was Li Bingyun. However, beside Li Bingyun, there was a man full of sturdy aura. The man and Li Bingyun Some resemblance, Huang Feng guessed, this man may be Li Bingyun''s elder brother.


    "Huang Feng, how is the rest? Let''s go to dinner." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng with a sweet smile.


    "Good." Huang Feng replied.


    "Oh, yes, this is my brother, Li Huaimin." Li Bingyun quickly introduced his brother and Huang Feng.


    "Hello." Huang Feng stretched out his hand.


    "Hello!" Li Huaimin also stretched out his hand.


    The two shook hands. Huang Feng originally planned to withdraw his hand. However, Li Huaimin didn''t seem to want to end the handshake so quickly. Therefore, Huang Feng did not take his hand out as he wished. I also felt that the opponent was slowly increasing his strength.


    Li Huaimin was constantly adding strength while observing Huang Feng. When he saw Huang Feng for the first time, to be honest, he was a little disappointed. Although Huang Feng himself has a good temperament, he should be very attractive to girls. However, in his body, Li Huaimin did not feel the temperament that a strong man should have. Huang Feng was like an ordinary person. This made Li Huaimin a little doubt about Huang Feng¡¯s identity, so he thought When shaking hands, test.


    However, after Li Huaimin continued to increase his strength, he found that Huang Feng''s expression had not changed at all, and he was still smiling indifferently, as if he had not felt any abnormality.


    Li Huaimin gradually became eager to win. In the team, although his strength is not the greatest, it is definitely not small. Most people simply can''t support his full use, and now he sees Huang Feng on his own Under the constant "attack", he was not convinced even if he could not change his face.


    However, Li Huaimin¡¯s dissatisfaction soon disappeared, because he found that Huang Feng was constantly being knocked down by him, but he was also constantly increasing his strength. His hands were like being clamped by pliers, and he felt Increasing pain.


    "Brother, Huang Feng, what are you doing?" Li Bingyun did not notice the strangeness of the two men beside her. Seeing the two men shook hands for so long, they didn''t let go or talk. So, just Somewhat curious.


    "Brother, why is your face red?" Li Bingyun found that his elder brother''s face seemed to be getting redder and red, and the speed of redness was getting faster and faster, and the blue veins on his face would be seen.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin let go of their hands at the same time, Huang Feng''s face remained unchanged, but Li Huaimin''s complexion was a little red. He just felt that he was about to be unable to hold it. If Feng didn''t let go, he might have to beg for mercy.


    "Haha, a comrade from the National Security Bureau, really deserves his reputation!" Li Huaimin said with a smile, and he also had a good impression of Huang Feng in his heart. Open yourself so as not to make yourself foolish.


    "You are not bad, let''s each other." Huang Feng also said with a smile.


    "Go, Brother Huang and I hit it off right away, we must have a good time today." Li Huaimin grabbed Huang Feng''s shoulder quite familiarly, and said with a smile.


    "Well, today I also gave up my life to accompany the gentleman." Huang Feng also said with a smile.


    Li Bingyun looked at the two men who suddenly had a good relationship with some doubts. She didn''t understand what happened in it. However, although she didn''t quite understand it, she was still very happy. After all, these two men are both. People I care about, their relationship is good, of course I am happy in my heart.


    After that, Huang Feng and the three of them went directly to the hotel. Through the test just now, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin felt sympathy for each other.


    "The National Security Bureau is a good place. I wanted to go there a long time ago, but I haven''t had a chance. I really envy you Brother Huang."


    After the three ordered the dishes, Li Huaimin said to Huang Feng with some emotion, he said that, it is not flattering Huang Feng or something, he really wants to join the National Security Bureau, but people who want to join the National Security Bureau There are too many, especially in the military, so the requirements are naturally very strict. Although Li Huaimin is also very good, he was not selected after all.


    To be honest, if Huang Feng had not been introduced by Bai Xiaorou at the time, if he also had internal strength, let alone regular members, even peripheral members, would not necessarily be eligible to join.

 933 Chapter 933

    "Actually, it was a coincidence that I entered the National Security Bureau. Later I realized that it was really difficult to get in. I was thankful for this for a long time." Huang Feng also said.


    What Huang Feng said is also true. It is aimed at many people with background and ability who want to enter the National Security Bureau, but they are eliminated. This shows how difficult it is for the National Security Bureau to enter. Huang Feng also came later. Knowing this, so I am still very lucky. After all, the identity of the National Security Bureau has helped him a lot.


    "Your strength is stronger than mine. I am convinced that you enter the National Security Bureau." Li Huaimin said with a thumbs up to Huang Feng. Although the trial time was short, Li Huaimin felt that Huang Feng''s strength was definitely He is above himself, and he also thinks now that he can''t see the aura of a strong man in Huang Feng''s body. That''s because his strength is far behind Huang Feng, so he can''t feel it. .


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Li Huaimin said, "Today, I solemnly represent our family and thank you for saving my sister several times. In fact, we should have invited this meal a long time ago, but you I also know the particularity of the place where I am, so I have never had time. You just came to Yangcheng this time. I also have time. Finally, I can express my feelings."


    "No need to thank you. I and Bingyun are also friends. I will not ignore her when I see her in danger." Huang Feng looked at Li Bingyun and said, Li Bingyun saw Huang Feng look at him, and he also faced Huang. Feng smiled. Obviously, Huang Feng''s words made her very happy. Huang Feng saved herself because he was a friend, not because of his mission or his background.


    "You may not care, but we can''t help but express." Li Huaimin said.


    At this time, the waiter had put the dishes on the table one by one, and Li Huaimin poured wine to Huang Feng, and then said to Huang Feng, "Come on, I will toast you."


    Huang Feng also picked up the wine glass, gestured for a moment, and then drank it with Li Huaimin.


    "Don''t patronize drinking, eat vegetables." Li Bingyun said, but she was afraid that the two of them would patronize and drink and eventually drank too much.


    Li Huaimin and Huang Feng smiled, and then they also followed Li Bingyun''s suggestion, eating vegetables and drinking.


    And what Li Bingyun said before is not wrong. Huang Feng and Li Huaimin really have a lot of topics in common. Both of them belong to special departments, and they also have things that cannot be said to ordinary people. However, between each other , But don¡¯t worry too much.


    Li Huaimin is very curious about Huang Feng and his National Security Bureau. Huang Feng is also interested in Li Huaimin¡¯s special forces. Through chatting, Huang Feng also knows that Li Huaimin and the others will occasionally go abroad to perform missions, but they don¡¯t. The same is that Li Huaimin and the others usually go abroad under their own identities, that is, their real names, and they also perform some dangerous tasks.


    However, Huang Feng and the others are different. Huang Feng and the others use pseudonyms or go abroad through special methods. They cannot go abroad as members of the National Security Bureau. After all, many of the time, members of the National Security Bureau are also abroad. The identity of the spy, so even if Huang Feng and the others had accidents abroad, they couldn''t let others know.


    However, Huang Feng and the others generally perform special tasks, which are not suitable for tasks that are carried out in a fair manner.


    The two also talked about training, skills and other aspects. The more they talked, the happier they became, and the more speculative they became. They also drank a lot of alcohol without knowing it. However, Li Huaimin has been in the army for a long time. It¡¯s not small, but Huang Feng is due to internal strength, so the amount of alcohol is also very large. Therefore, even if the two drank a lot, they were not much drunk, but Li Bingyun on one side was relieved a lot. .


    After eating, Li Huaimin obviously still had some thoughts, and said: "It''s still early, or should I take you to a good place to have fun?"


    "Brother..." Li Bingyun cried out with some dissatisfaction.


    "Sister, don''t worry, it''s not a bad place. I am going to take Huang Feng to play with guns." Li Huaimin said quickly. Just now the two of them were on the wine table and talked about a lot of weapons, Huang Feng Although he kept saying that his marksmanship was not good enough, Li Huaimin didn¡¯t believe it very much. Just like before, he thought Huang Feng was ordinary, but in fact, Huang Feng was hidden deeply. In Li Huaimin¡¯s view, Huang Feng He is a person who is good at hiding, and, as a member of the National Security Bureau, Huang Feng''s marksmanship will not be worse.


    "Oh, then I''ll go together." Li Bingyun said with some embarrassment. Although his brother has good people, he sometimes goes to nightclubs, so she was worried just now.


    "Okay." Li Huaimin said, then looked at Huang Feng, obviously waiting for his answer.


    "I have no problem," Huang Feng said. When he was in Jiangzhou, he signed up in a shooting club. He usually likes to go to this place to play.


    So, the group of three changed positions and went to play guns, and Li Huaimin obviously didn¡¯t take Huang Feng to an ordinary shooting club. He himself belonged to the army. Moreover, he was still the leader of the Yangcheng Military Region. He knows better to play with guns.


    About half an hour later, Huang Feng and his party arrived at the destination. There seemed to be not many guests.


    "This place is run by a friend of mine, and the family is also in the army. It is usually not open to ordinary people. Most of the people who can come here are people in the army or their family members. Of course, sometimes, also There will be some of our elder brothers from Yangcheng here." Li Huaimin introduced Huang Feng as he walked in with Huang Feng.


    "So, the conditions here are much better than those outside, and at the same time, all kinds of firearms are also the most complete." Li Huaimin said, he often comes here to play when he is not on a mission.


    Only then did Huang Feng know that this place is much more advanced than the club he went to before. No one who can come here is a simple person, so the conditions here are naturally not too bad.


    "Shao Li, are you here?" When Li Huaimin took Huang Feng in, the front desk there immediately greeted Li Huaimin. Obviously, Li Huaimin is a frequent visitor here, and the front desk here also knows him.


    Li Huaimin nodded, and then said: "You don''t need to lead the way, I will go by myself."


    The front desk quickly stopped his steps and watched Huang Feng leave.

 934 Chapter 934

    "How about? It''s not bad here, right?" Li Huaimin introduced Li Huangfeng as he walked in.


    Huang Feng nodded: "It''s very good."


    "Go, I''ll take you to choose a gun first." Li Huaimin said.


    After that, Huang Feng followed Li Huaimin to the place where the gun was selected. There were also service personnel there. That person obviously knew Li Huaimin. In fact, there is no one who doesn¡¯t know Li Huaimin here. After all, he is the first brother of the military region. At the same time, He is also a member of the special forces, and is a role model for many young people in the military region.


    Huang Feng discovered that there are indeed a lot of guns here, much more than the shooting club he went to before. To open such a club, it must be relevant. However, although they are all related, this The relationship is also different. The owner of the club that Li Huaimin brought him has a strong relationship. Many guns that ordinary shooting clubs cannot be allowed to own are also available here.


    Huang Feng also discovered that Li Huaimin''s eyes changed when he saw those guns, as if he had seen his closest lover, he was a person who really loved guns!


    Huang Feng doesn''t have any special feelings about these guns. Compared with these external objects, he obviously trusts his skills. However, this does not mean that he does not pay attention to practicing his shooting skills. After all, in other spaces Here, in many cases, the gun can be used as a very good hole card.


    "Don''t blame my brother, he''s just like that." Seeing that her brother was just choosing guns for himself, he threw Huang Feng aside by himself, Li Bingyun came over and said to Huang Feng, she also knew her brother. So, know that your brother didn''t mean it.


    "It''s okay, I can understand." Huang Feng smiled and said, after that, he chose one among the many guns at random.


    "Do you want to play too?" Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun as he tried the gun.


    "I don''t want it." Li Bingyun shook his head and said, "I just want you to play."


    Huang Feng nodded, and stopped asking Li Bingyun.


    At this time, Li Huaimin had already picked up the gun, and he said to Huang Feng with an apologetic look: "I''m sorry, I was oversight just now."


    "It''s okay, I have picked my gun, let''s go." Huang Feng said.


    "Ok."


    After that, Li Huaimin took Huang Feng and Li Bingyun into the shooting range, and Huang Feng also discovered that this shooting range was not indoors, but outdoors, and the area was much larger than the club before him. I don¡¯t know how much, although, now Although it was getting late, the surrounding lighting facilities were very good and did not affect the sight at all.


    "Hey, isn''t this Li Huaimin? Didn''t go on a mission today?"


    Just when Li Huaimin took Huang Feng to get to know the surrounding shooting range, several people not far away noticed Huang Feng and them, and seemed to know Li Huaimin.


    After hearing the man''s words, Li Huaimin looked at him, then frowned and said, "Lei Yi? Are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" The man walked towards Huang Feng and the others and said with a smile. Afterwards, he looked at Li Bingyun and said, "Ms. Bingyun is back too? Ms. Bingyun has time? After the meeting is over, I will Would you like to have supper?"


    "No need." Li Bingyun said with a frown, before leaning against Huang Feng''s side.


    The one named Lei Yi seemed to discover the existence of Huang Feng at this time. He looked at Huang Feng and said, "I don''t know who this is?"


    "This is my friend. Okay, we still have things to go." Li Huaimin said, obviously not intending to introduce Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng also noticed that the relationship between Li Huaimin and Lei Yi did not seem to be good, and in Lei Yi''s eyes looking at Li Bingyun, Huang Feng also saw the possessiveness of men when they saw beautiful women.


    "Don''t, since we ran into each other, let''s play together, each one of them, how boring?" Lei Yi said.


    "No need." Li Huaimin took Huang Feng and Li Bingyun away without showing any face.


    Lei Yi was standing still, his face was a little gloomy, and the smile just now disappeared.


    "Brother Lei, Li Huaimin is getting more and more arrogant, and he no longer puts you in his eyes." said a young man next to Lei Yi.


    "That is, before his Lao Tzu''s ranking is still below Lei Ge''s father, this time he suddenly came up, many people are not convinced." Another young man also said.


    These young people all came with Lei Yi, and they were all sons and brothers in the military area. Their families were also in the army. Their parents and Lei Yi''s house were close, and they naturally got close to Lei Yi. .


    Lei Yi¡¯s father was originally the second-in-command of the Yangcheng Military Region. After the first-in-command retired, he was very hopeful to take over. Who knew that the final result would surprise many people. The father of Li Huaimin, who was originally ranked third, actually Unexpectedly, he took the position of No. 1 leader.


    Many people think that this is the result of Li Huaimin¡¯s grandfather¡¯s activities. After all, although Li Huaimin¡¯s grandfather has retired, he still has a great influence in the army, and his energy is still there, especially when he is close to Lei Yi¡¯s father. Some people think so in their hearts.


    And Lei Yi and Li Huaimin have known each other for many years. Unlike Li Huaimin who joined the special forces, although Lei Yi also joined the army under the arrangement of the family, they were ordinary troops only for gilding.


    Lei Yi liked Li Bingyun a long time ago, and he did not even conceal this idea. Whether it is his home or Li Huaimin''s home, he knows it. Even the cadres in the military area know this. Many people At the time, I thought it was a happy event for everyone.


    However, Li Bingyun did not have any good feelings for Lei Yi and directly rejected Lei Yi''s pursuit. At that time, although Li Bingyun''s father was ranked below Lei Yi''s father, he had always respected his daughter''s decision. And, he didn''t have a good impression of Lei Yi''s father, and he didn''t want to be in-laws with him, so this was a very good thing in the eyes of many people, and it didn''t happen in the end.


    However, Lei Yi did not give up his pursuit of Li Bingyun. It was just that after Li Bingyun''s father took the lead, Lei Yi''s purpose in pursuing Li Bingyun has changed a lot.


    Although Lei Yi and Li Huaimin both grew up in the military region and knew each other since they were young, they couldn¡¯t play together. Li Huaimin looked down on Lei Yi¡¯s arrogant and domineering character. Therefore, he rejected Lei¡¯s sister. Yi, he is extremely in favor.

 935 Chapter 935

    Li Huaimin looked down on Lei Yi, and Lei Yi also scolded Li Huaimin as a fool in his heart. He had a good life, but he had to live a life that is often in danger. What is this not being a fool?


    However, because of Li Bingyun, Lei Yi is usually polite to Li Huaimin on the surface. However, Li Huaimin knows his thoughts, so he is usually unwilling to talk to him.


    "Okay, don''t say it!" Lei Yi''s expression was ugly and prevented the people next to him from continuing to speak, but in his heart it was because of these people''s words that he became even more angry and disliked Li Huaimin even more.


    "Go, let''s follow!" Lei Yi thought for a while to continue. He was still unwilling to leave like this. Not only did he see Li Bingyun, who had been missing for a long time, but also because of Li Huaimin''s attitude, he was very upset because of his father and The reason for the relationship between Li Huaimin''s father is that Lei Yi has been unhappy with Li Huaimin for a long time, and this unhappy repressed by him seems to be overwhelming.


    "That person was also in our military district compound just now, but that guy is not a good person." Li Huaimin explained to Huang Feng slightly when he took Huang Feng to another shooting range.


    Huang Feng nodded, he had just noticed that Li Huaimin''s relationship with that person was not very good.


    "That guy is usually arrogant and domineering. He likes to play with women because of his family relationship. It has nothing to do with me. However, the guy actually wants to eat swan meat and wants to chase my sister. He doesn''t know who gave it to him. Courage, so we don''t usually like to talk to him." Li Huaimin glanced at his sister, then continued to Huang Feng.


    Li Bingyun was a little embarrassed, but he also said quietly: "I never promised him anything."


    "You are right. How can someone like that be worthy of you?" Li Huaimin said, "Don''t worry, dad and I support you in this matter."


    "It seems that the guy has followed." Huang Feng said suddenly.


    Li Huaimin''s brother and sister turned around and saw that, sure enough, that pesky Lei Yi carried people in his shadow, and followed them, as if he had followed them today.


    Li Huaimin frowned and said, "It''s really bad luck. I knew I wouldn''t be here today. I didn''t expect to meet him here."


    However, since he has already arrived, Li Huaimin didn''t want to leave in such a hurry. In that case, not only did he feel uncomfortable, but other people knew about it and thought he was afraid of Lei Yi.


    "Leave him alone, we just play with us." Huang Feng said to him when he saw that Li Huaimin''s face was not very good.


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin responded.


    Afterwards, with the help of the club attendants, Huang Feng opened a venue and began to play.


    Huang Feng is indeed playing. His marksmanship is not too accurate. Originally, Li Huaimin thought Huang Feng was joking or modest when he said that. However, he did not expect that Huang Feng''s marksmanship was really that bad.


    Of course, compared with ordinary people, Huang Feng''s marksmanship is already very good, but compared with Li Huaimin''s mind of the National Security Bureau elite, it is a bit worse.


    "A person with such bad marksmanship came to such a place to play guns. It was a waste of bullets." Suddenly, he said to the person next to Lei Yi.


    "That is, if someone comes out here, marksmanship won''t be so bad." Another person agreed.


    "What are you talking about? Hmm?" Li Huaimin turned around abruptly, his eyes fixed on the two talking.


    Li Huaimin came out of the special forces, and he had a life in his hands. Although the two were also in the army, they were only in the army to get some qualifications. There is no way to compare with Li Huaimin.


    Therefore, being stared at by Li Huaimin now, he immediately felt discomfort all over his body, and his eyes were a little dodging.


    Seeing that his little brother seemed to be frightened, Lei Yi certainly wouldn''t sit idly by. In fact, the reason why the two of his followers satirized Huang Feng just now was also because of his instruction.


    "Huaiming, don''t be so angry, the two of them are just being too straightforward, there is nothing malicious." Lei Yi said to Li Huaimin with a smile, and then looked at Huang Feng and said: "I''m sorry this friend My two friends are like this normally, they are a bit more straightforward. There are also people in the army at home. Therefore, it is not worthwhile to waste bullets. It is really not aimed at you. Don''t mind."


    After hearing Lei Yi''s words, Li Huaimin''s complexion worsened. On the surface, Lei Yi was apologizing to his two attendants, but in fact, it was once again ironic that Huang Feng''s marksmanship was not good. Playing with guns was just a waste. It''s just a bullet, which makes Li Huaimin very angry. Now Huang Feng is not as simple as the person he brought, but he is a congenial person. Huang Feng is looked down upon. How could he be happy?


    However, Huang Feng still had a calm face, without the slightest anger, as if he didn''t know that those people were talking about him.


    Huang Feng continued to fill the bullets, and said casually: "I think you may have a misunderstanding of the word blunt-spoken. Of course, it is also possible that you did not learn Chinese well in elementary school, so you don''t understand what the word is. meaning."


    "Puff puff" Li Bingyun suddenly laughed, and then, she seemed to feel something wrong, and quickly covered her mouth, but the smile in her eyes could not be hidden.


    "You..." After being ridiculed by Huang Feng, a proud person like Lei Yi can''t stand it anymore: "The teeth are sharp and the mouth is sharp, I think these two friends of mine are right, like you Planting this place is just a waste of bullets."


    Through observation, Lei Yi did not find that kind of rich second-generation or official second-generation or military second-generation aura in Huang Feng''s body. Lei Yi has come into contact with such people a lot, so just take a look and you can I know whether the other party is in this way, and Huang Feng is obviously not. Therefore, in Lei Yi''s judgment, Huang Feng should be an ordinary person. As for why Li Huaimin walked so close to an ordinary person, he didn''t know.


    "Speaking of Huang Feng wasting bullets, it¡¯s so good that your two friends'' marksmanship are also not seen." Li Huaimin naturally knew the two followers who had just spoken to Lei Yi and knew their level. However, these people are all Growing up in the military district compound, although they may not have any real skills, they are all good at marksmanship, at least higher than Huang Feng, but compared to Li Huaimin, they are naturally a lot worse. .


    "No matter how bad they are, they are much better than this friend of yours!" Lei Yi said, looking at Li Huaimin without giving way.

 936 Chapter 936

    "Do you really think so?" At this time, Huang Feng had already shot a shuttle bullet again. He put down his gun and looked squarely at Lei Yi and others for the first time.


    Lei Yi glanced at the person reporting the target in the distance, and said with a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "Of course, if you are not convinced, you can compare it."


    "Huang Feng, don''t." At this time, Li Huaimin walked to Huang Feng''s side and said in a low voice. He didn''t know what other skills Huang Feng had. However, he had seen Huang Feng''s marksmanship with his own eyes. The two who just spoke were good, so he didn''t want Huang Feng to respond.


    In fact, Li Huaimin knew exactly what Lei Yi was thinking. He saw that Huang Feng¡¯s marksmanship did not seem to be good enough. That¡¯s why he asked his attendants to speak satirically to anger Huang Feng and then make Huang Feng not convinced. , To compare with his followers, and finally to beat himself by letting Huang Feng lose the game and lose face.


    Li Huaimin dismissed such a method. He used this method many years ago. Lei Yi is still playing it now. There is no trick at all. As long as he is not stupid, he can see Lei Yi¡¯s plan. In Li Huaimin''s impression, Huang Feng is definitely not stupid, so he thinks Huang Feng must be able to see it.


    However, Huang Feng said to Li Huaimin: "It''s okay, I understand it in my heart."


    Afterwards, Huang Feng looked at Lei Yi and said, "You want Bibi, you can."


    When Lei Yi heard Huang Feng''s words, his face suddenly showed joy, and he became even more disdainful of Huang Feng. This Huang Feng is indeed just like he thought, an ordinary person with no abilities, he is just With a slight shock, he was hooked.


    Li Huaimin frowned and wanted to stop Huang Feng again. He didn''t know why Huang Feng couldn''t even see such a simple stimulating method. However, Li Bingyun gently pulled his sleeves and then shook him. Shaking his head, motioned him to believe in Huang Feng.


    Li Huaimin hesitated, but in the end he did not step forward to persuade Huang Feng again. After all, Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau. There must be arrogance in his heart. If he keeps saying that he does not believe him, he will be unhappy in his heart. .


    "No matter, when Huang Feng loses, I can help him find his place." Li Huaimin thought to himself, obviously, for the next competition, he didn''t have any confidence in Huang Feng.


    "Okay, I''ll let someone change the target right away!" Lei Yi said immediately, afraid of Huang Feng''s return.


    "Don''t worry, just like this, it doesn''t seem to be interesting. Why don''t we add some color to it." Huang Feng said suddenly.


    "Caitou?" Lei Yi looked at Huang Feng with some doubts.


    "Yeah, it''s exciting." Huang Feng said: "Let''s not use money to make prize money. It''s too vulgar. In this way, if anyone loses, call the other person to call him brother. I see one call once in the future. Well? By the way, you and me are compared, of course, if you are afraid, then forget it."


    "Afraid? A joke! I''ll be afraid of you!" Lei Yi cried: "Okay, just compare, just do what you say!"


    Li Huaimin¡¯s friend can be called his brother, and it¡¯s still in front of Li Huaimin, so if this incident spreads out, it will be a big blow to Li Huaimin. Therefore, Lei Yi is still very satisfied with the win. , As for saying that he called the other brother when he lost, he never thought that he would lose?After all, he saw Huang Feng''s marksmanship with his own eyes. At that time, he had no intention of playing against Huang Feng, and Huang Feng would not deliberately hide his strength at that time.


    And Lei Yi''s own marksmanship is also good, although it may not be as good as Li Huaimin''s fool, but compared with others, it is not bad, especially compared with Huang Feng.


    "However, if there are three people on our side, how do you compare?" Lei Yi looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "Simple!" Huang Feng said: "As long as one of the three of you achieves better results than me, then I will call you brother. However, if I win all of you, then you will not only call me''brother'', but also Call them two, one''brother'' and one''sister'', how about it, fair."


    Lei Yi looked at Li Huaimin''s brother and sister beside Huang Feng, gritted his teeth and said, "Yes!"


    Soon, the club staff arranged the shooting range, but this time Lei Yi chose not a fixed target, but a moving target, and it was not an ordinary moving target, but a 100-meter rapid-fire moving target!


    After Huang Feng heard the request made by the other party, he didn''t understand it, so he asked Li Huaimin for advice.


    After Li Huaimin''s explanation, Huang Feng understood what this 100-meter rapid-fire moving target meant.


    This is a little different from hitting ordinary moving targets. In the 100-meter rapid-fire moving target, the shooter does not stand still and does not move, but requires constant movement and shooting while moving, and it is required Complete a 100-meter movement in forty seconds!


    At the same time, in the process of moving, not all of them are smooth within one hundred meters, but there are various obstacles that easily affect people''s actions.


    In addition!The target is not static, but appears randomly along the way forward. The target may appear anywhere, and there is no regularity in the time of appearance. It may be within a few seconds without a single one. It may appear continuously within two or three seconds, which is a test of the shooter''s reaction ability. If the reaction is a little slower, there will be no chance to shoot!


    Finally, when participating in this project, there were a total of forty targets, but everyone¡¯s gun contained only forty-five rounds!Twenty-five targets are considered qualified.


    When Huang Feng was in the previous club, he had never played this project. After all, the conditions there were limited. According to Li Huaimin, this rapid-fire moving target was often trained in the army, and Lei Yi and others were skilled. Not big, but, after all, I have been in the military for a while. For this project, he must be familiar with it, but it is obvious that Huang Feng has heard of this project for the first time, let alone any experience.


    "Huang Feng, why don''t you compare it." Li Huaimin couldn''t help but persuade again. He could see that Huang Feng really has no experience in this area, but Lei Yi and others should have practiced in this area. of.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said. In addition to shooting proficiency, this project also requires strong reaction capabilities. In this regard, Huang Feng is really not afraid of those Lei Yi people.


    "How? If I feel scared, I can change to another project?" Lei Yi said to Huang Feng with a confident face. He also made a breakthrough in this project recently, so he thought of comparing this project with Huang Feng. of.

 937 Chapter 937

    This 100-meter rapid-fire moving target project, even in the army, not everyone can achieve good results. Generally, only soldiers with more than one year of training can reach the passing level. As for the desire to achieve better The results, then it can only be done with more training.


    Huang Feng¡¯s reaction after hearing about this project just now shows that he had no training in this area before. Such a person, unless he is a shooting genius, otherwise, it would be difficult to pass, let alone get more. Good grades.


    "No need." Huang Feng waved his hand and said: "Looking at you deliberately proposed to test this project, presumably, you are also certain about this project. If I change one, then, you will not lose it. Convinced?"


    "I will lose?" Lei Yi almost laughed at Huang Feng. When he wanted to come, he would not lose no matter what event he tried, and one of the reasons he chose this event was because he was training in this event recently. There has been a big breakthrough in the project. Another reason is that he hopes that Huang Feng will lose more miserably. If it is better than other projects, Huang Feng will definitely lose, but it will not be too ugly.


    What Lei Yi wanted was that he not only wanted Huang Feng to lose, but he also had to lose so badly that he lost facelessly!


    "All right, let''s start quickly." Huang Feng said with a shrug.


    "Humph!"


    Lei Yi snorted coldly. After that, he and the other two followers who had just satirized Huang Feng, went to the competition venue with Huang Feng, and the others followed, but they kept a certain degree with them. distance.


    "You come first." Huang Feng said to those people.


    "Come here, we don''t want to take advantage of you, let you see first, otherwise, if you lose, then you will excuse that you are not familiar with this." Lei Yi said shamelessly, in fact, about this People who are not familiar with the project will have no effect even if they watch others play it a few times.


    After that, a person on Lei Yi''s side, holding his gun, started. He ran forward quickly. When he reached the obstacle, he immediately got down. At this time, there was suddenly Two target drones appeared and moved quickly, and the man just had time to hit one of them.


    Huang Feng didn''t ask for it. Instead, he watched the first person''s "performance" seriously, and found that this project was almost the same as he had imagined, and he was relieved.


    Soon, the man had completed the entire project, but in 40 seconds, only 21 drones were hit.


    "Hey, I thought how good he could get." Huang Feng said to Lei Yi''s attendant who was walking towards him and others.


    And Lei Yi also glared at the other person. Although this achievement was better than ordinary people, it did not pass the pass. For them, it was obviously not enough.


    "Brother Lei, in the past two days, I have been playing a bit fiercely, and my body can''t keep up." The man quickly explained when Lei Yi glared at him.


    "Tell you to play less with women. Sooner or later, your body will be ruined by women!" Lei Yi said to the other party. He also knows what virtue the other party is. , In this case, it''s strange that his side is not broken.


    The man lowered his head embarrassedly, but he was a little unconvinced, because Lei Yi was not much better than himself in playing women, but he usually trained slightly more than himself.


    However, he didn''t dare to refute Lei Yi in public, otherwise, Lei Yi would definitely find him afterwards.


    Soon, another person started. This person¡¯s movement speed and accuracy were better than the one just now. At this time, Lei Yi¡¯s mouth showed a smile. That¡¯s right. If they didn¡¯t perform well. Even if he wins against Huang Feng in the end, it is estimated that Huang Feng and Li Huaimin are not convinced.


    And the final result of this second man was indeed better than that of the first man. He also took 40 seconds, but 29 target drones were hit, which is a good result. .


    Lei Yi looked at Huang Feng to see what he had to say this time, but Huang Feng shook his head disdainfully: "Now, I really understand what is wasting bullets. Just this result, change it. I am embarrassed to come out. Some people are actually embarrassed and proud to criticize others."


    "Boy, don''t be proud, do you think this result is very bad? It will be good if you can pass it later!" Lei Yi said to Huang Feng. Obviously, he thinks Huang Feng is because he has not played this project before. I think this result is poor, and when he plays it himself, it is estimated that he will know the difficulty of this.


    "Pass? Haha." Huang Feng smiled, but didn''t say anything anymore, couldn''t he pass?Just kidding!


    "Okay, just be hard on your lips now, and you will cry later!" Lei Yi said to Huang Feng.


    After that, Lei Yi also started this project, and judging from his actions, it is indeed not the first time he has played this project. Even in this project, he should be very experienced. Huang Feng is not surprised. Since this project was proposed by the other party, the other party must be sure in this regard, otherwise, it is that he has a problem with his own brain.


    Huang Feng found that Lei Yi, although his character is not very good, but the shooting and the demeanor he showed while on the move has the demeanor of some soldiers, but there are only some, and the elites in the army. There is still no way to compare, of course, if compared with his two co-ordinates, he will be a lot better.


    Soon, Lei Yi completed the 100-meter rapid-fire moving target project. After hearing his own results, Lei Yi looked at Huang Feng in his eyes, and he was even more proud. He played well this time, even It was better than what he had done in his usual training, so he thought he had won.


    Lei Yi''s result was that it took thirty-eight seconds to hit thirty-seven target drones. Although the number of hits was not very good, they were all above seven.


    This is indeed a good result, even in the army.


    "How is it? Boy, if you give up now, you still have time?" Lei Yi looked at Huang Feng proudly.


    "Admit defeat?" Huang Feng looked at the opponent: "Don''t you need to call you if you admit defeat?"


    "Of course not! You set the lottery yourself!" Lei Yi said.


    "That''s not enough, then what are you doing here!" Huang Feng said with a contemptuous look at the other party.

 938 Chapter 938: All Ten Rings

    "You..." Lei Yi wanted to say something to Huang Feng, but Huang Feng was already holding the gun and walking forward, ready to start his own rapid fire.


    "Boy, you will look good later!" Lei Yi muttered to Huang Feng''s back.


    Huang Feng ignored Lei Yi''s intention, but he was secretly preparing for himself.


    Since Huang Feng has agreed to compete with the other party, he is naturally not without any certainty. His shooting level is very average, but this does not mean that he has no other way. Anyway, what this project requires is to shoot. It''s just a target machine. As for how to shoot and how to use it, it depends on your choice.


    Soon, Huang Feng¡¯s project began. I saw Huang Feng walked forward quickly. At the beginning, because he had no experience, he just imitated the movements of the three people just now. Therefore, it was slightly clumsy, which made the back The three of Lei Yi smiled straightly, and they didn''t have the slightest worry about winning Huang Feng.


    "Bump"


    Suddenly two drones appeared in Huang Feng''s field of vision almost at the same time, and there was a distance between the two drones. At the same time, the drones were also moving fast. The items set here, even In some ways, it is more difficult than in the army.


    When Huang Feng saw the appearance of the two target drones, his eyes shrunk. After that, with a flick of his wrist, two bullets flew out and shot two target drones at almost the same time. Lei Yi and the others were behind. What I didn''t see was that Huang Feng''s two bullets all hit the red dot in the center of the drone!


    After that, Huang Feng quickly got up and sprinted quickly. After that, he lay down and shot. His movements were much more skillful than at the beginning.


    "This kid learns quite quickly." Lei Yi was a little surprised when he saw Huang Feng''s more and more skillful movements, but he immediately said to himself: "It''s just that this shooting level is not meant to improve. Can improve immediately."


    "Brother, do you think Huang Feng can win?" Li Bingyun on the other side also asked Li Huaimin with some worry.


    "Didn''t you have confidence in him just now?" Li Huaimin looked at his sister amusedly. He didn''t care too much about winning or losing. In his opinion, Huang Feng is more likely to lose, but what about ?He had previously advised Huang Feng not to participate in the competition, but he was only worried that Huang Summit would be hit by the opponent and would not be able to stand it. Now it seems that Huang Feng is obviously not such a vulnerable person.


    As for Lei Yi attacking himself through Huang Feng, Li Huaimin was disdainful in his heart. He was already past the age of fighting these people, how could he care about their thoughts.


    Of course, if Huang Feng could win, Li Huaimin would still be very happy. In the future, Lei Yi would really not be able to raise his head in front of him. Of course, the possibility of Huang Feng winning is not great.


    "Brother..." Li Bingyun yelled, and then said: "I have great confidence in Huang Feng. He has never let me down. It''s just that I''m afraid he doesn''t understand this project and will suffer. That''s it."


    "That''s true." Li Huaimin also nodded. He just noticed that Huang Feng is really unfamiliar with this project, so he really suffered some losses, plus his original shooting skills are average. Finally, it is really difficult to win.


    Li Bingyun was a little worried about Huang Feng, but Huang Feng naturally didn''t know this. He was sprinting while avoiding obstacles. At the same time, his eyes and mind were also paying attention to the drone that would appear at all times.


    "This kid, it will be interesting if you fail later," said a follower next to Lei Yi.


    "He''s definitely failing!" Another attendant said, he was the one who failed the pass just now. Of course he hoped that Huang Feng''s results would fail, otherwise, even if they won in the end. , He will also become a joke in his circle for some time to come, after all, it is indeed a bit shameful that he can''t beat even a novice.


    Soon, Huang Feng finished all his shooting, Lei Yi even felt that Huang Feng took less time than himself.


    "It''s impossible!" Lei Yi thought in his own heart. There is no reason for Huang Feng to be faster than himself. After all, at the beginning, he was not familiar with it, which delayed some time.


    "However, even if he is faster than himself, his results will definitely be worse!" Lei Yi thought to himself.


    At this time, Li Huaimin''s brother and sister, as well as Lei Yi''s other attendants, also came over. Huang Feng completed the shooting, which meant that the test was over and they could naturally get closer.


    "Huang Feng, how is it?" Li Bingyun quickly asked concerned when he saw Huang Feng coming from the end.


    "I don''t know, I should have hit all of them." Huang Feng said, shaking his head. During the whole process, he himself was highly concentrated, so he just knew that he should have hit all of them. As for how many rings he could hit, he didn''t know. .


    "Have all hits?" Before Li Bingyun could say anything when he heard Huang Feng''s words, Lei Yi on one side couldn''t help but sneered and said: "Boy, are you dreaming, but you can still hit all of them? What a joke! "


    "Lei Yi, how do you talk!" Li Huaimin was obviously dissatisfied with Lei Yi''s name for Huang Feng.


    At this time, the staff of the club came over, still holding a stack of target papers in his hands. It should be the transcript that Huang Feng just issued.


    Seeing this person''s arrival, everyone present looked at each other, even Huang Feng was not surprised. He didn''t care too much about winning or losing. He just wanted to know how his performance was. Of course, if he could win Lei Yi''s As for the guy, Huang Feng is still very happy.


    "How? How many misses has he missed?" Seeing the arrival of the staff, one of Lei Yi''s attendants asked the other anxiously.


    The staff member first glanced at Huang Feng with a little surprise, and then said to everyone: "The result of guest number four is that it took 29 seconds and all forty moving targets were hit! There were five bullets remaining, and four. The results of the ten moving targets are... ten rings!"


    Hearing the report of the staff member, the scene suddenly became quiet, only Huang Feng''s face showed a smile, and he was not too surprised by the result.


    "Huang Feng, I knew you could! Really hit all of them, and they were all ten rings, Huang Feng, you are so amazing!" Li Bingyun was the first to react, holding Huang Feng''s arm and smiling again He jumped and said, like that, it was as if this achievement was not Huang Feng''s, but hers.


    Li Bingyun is really happy for Huang Feng.

 939 Chapter 939: Where Did I Lie to You

    "Okay, your kid is really hidden and not showing up. He was hidden before, right? This result is better than me." At this time, Li Huaimin also reacted and walked to Huang Feng''s side. Hammered his chest and said with a smile.


    Huang Feng was able to win, and Li Huaimin was also very happy. Of course, there was something unexpected. He hadn''t thought that Huang Summit would win before. However, Huang Feng''s performance let him know that he was underestimated before. Huang Feng.


    "Hey, luck, luck." Huang Feng said embarrassedly. Only he knew that if he really tried the marksmanship, he would definitely not be Li Huaimin''s opponent. He had just played some cleverness.


    "It''s impossible!" At this moment, Lei Yi suddenly screamed. Because of his emotional excitement, his voice seemed a bit sharp, which was very harsh to others.


    "It''s impossible!" Lei Yi said again: "It''s fake, it must be fake, did you make a mistake!"


    Lei Yi looked at the staff member and said, but the staff member did not panic under Lei Yi''s gaze. The staff here were all retired from the army. Although they were a little bit afraid of Lei Yi''s identity, they felt There are also more meanings of neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Mr. Lei, this is the target paper of guest number four. If you don''t believe it, you can look at it yourself." The staff member said to Lei Yi.


    After that, without waiting for Lei Yi to move, the attendants behind him grabbed the target paper and watched with Lei Yi.


    "Okay, Lei Yi, if you lose, you lose. It''s not like you haven''t lost before. Is there anything you dare not admit?" Li Huaimin said with a smile. Of course he didn''t believe that the shooting range man made a mistake, so Although he didn''t know why Huang Feng''s marksmanship suddenly became so good, he still knew that Huang Feng really won the competition just now.


    Lei Yi looked at Huang Feng¡¯s target papers one by one, and turned a deaf ear to Li Huaimin¡¯s ridicule, but, the more he looked at it, the worse his face was. On these target papers, each one was in the middle of the target paper. All have a round hole, which was caused by a bullet. That is to say, the personnel at this shooting range did not mistake Huang Feng''s results, and Huang Feng indeed made all ten rings under his own eyes. Achievement.


    "You lie to me!" After reading all the target papers, Lei Yi suddenly pointed at Huang Feng and said angrily.


    "Where did I lie to you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "You did such a bad result on purpose before, and your marksmanship is actually very good!" Lei Yi said.


    "You won¡¯t be lost and confused? Why did I deliberately lie to you? This test was also proposed by you. Moreover, I myself never seem to actively say that my marksmanship is terrible. That is what you think. That''s it." Huang Feng said calmly on his face.


    "You..." Lei Yi pointed to Huang Feng, but he couldn''t say anything for a while, because Huang Feng was telling the truth, and he really provoked this matter first, and he thought it preconceived. Huang Feng''s shooting level is not high, and Huang Feng hasn''t said anything from beginning to end.


    "Okay, Lei Yi, remember the previous color, let''s scream!" Li Huaimin smiled and said to Lei Yi, "Of course, if you forget, I can remind you."


    Lei Yi''s face suddenly turned green and red. Of course, he did not forget the previous color. On the contrary, he remembered that color very clearly. He was still thinking about how to remind Huang Feng after Huang Feng lost. Fulfill the promise.


    Lei Yi wanted to break his promise, but he was not the only one present. There were many people on his side, Li Huaimin, and even people from the club. He believed that if he broke his word, this one would happen tomorrow. Things will spread throughout the circle.


    However, it is equally difficult for him to call Huang Feng "Brother", Li Huaimin "Brother", or even Li Bingyun "Sister".


    Lei Yi is now in a dilemma. In the end, he can only say, "He is cheating, not counting!"


    After that, without waiting for Li Huaimin and others to say anything, he took his little brother and left. The speed was much faster than when he came, and he seemed to be fleeing.


    "Hey, don''t go, I haven''t said clearly yet." Li Huaimin shouted to Lei Yi and others.


    However, Li Huaimin''s words made Lei Yi go faster, as if he was afraid of someone chasing him behind his back.


    "It''s really not a man. It''s good if you lose. There is no integrity." Li Huaimin smacked his lips at the back of Lei Yi and the others.


    "Forget it, brother." Li Bingyun said, pulling his brother.


    Li Huaimin turned around, looking at Huang Feng and said, "You bull, I really didn''t expect your marksmanship to be so good."


    You know, Huang Feng not only used less time just now, but also, while achieving 100 shots and hits, he was able to hit all ten ring guards. This result, even in their special forces, is quite powerful.


    However, Li Huaimin immediately thought that Huang Feng was from the National Security Bureau, and that was even more powerful than the special forces he was in. There were more than one special forces in the country, but there was only one National Security Bureau!


    Just as Huang Feng was about to say something, Li Huaimin waved his hand and said, "Okay, I know you are going to be humble again. Too humble but proud."


    Huang Feng smiled helplessly. What he said before was not modest, but true. In fact, his marksmanship is indeed inferior to Li Huaimin, and even compared to Lei Yi, he does not have any advantage. .


    And Huang Feng was able to hit 100% of those target drones just now, mainly because he was not using a gun, but a combination of internal strength and skills.


    Hidden weapon throwing: Throw the weapon in your hand as a hidden weapon, causing damage to the target. The specific damage is determined by the user''s attack power and the specific hidden weapon attribute. Professional thieves are required and level 30 is required.


    The "Hidden Weapon Throwing" skill is a skill that Huang Feng learned in the game world. It was not learned from the system instructor, but he learned it through the skill book. After leaving the game world, the skills he acquired in the game world are retained. Now, this skill is naturally no exception.


    Therefore, just now Huang Feng unloaded the bullet from the gun when people were not paying attention, and threw it out as a hidden weapon. He was already familiar with this skill, coupled with internal force control, so the hit rate It''s quite high. It''s not surprising that it can hit 100%. It''s just that all the target papers have ten rings, which is a bit of luck.


    Of course, Huang Feng also knows that this is a coincidence. It is okay to face ordinary people. If you meet an internal strength expert, you can sense the fluctuations in your internal strength. In that case, the effect will be worse. This is why Huang Feng The reason to practice marksmanship.

 940 Chapter 940

    Therefore, Huang Feng''s victory just now was somewhat tricky. Of course, Huang Feng didn''t think there was anything wrong, but he was a little embarrassed about Li Huaimin''s praise.


    "Well, that person''s annoying guy has finally gone, let''s continue playing." Li Huaimin said.


    Huang Feng nodded.


    After that, the atmosphere between the three has been good, even, originally did not have any interest in firearms, just to see the lively Li Bingyun, in the end they bothered Huang Feng, let him teach himself to shoot, of course, the shooting of Li Bingyun The level is really bad.


    However, Lei Yi and his party left the shooting club directly after they left Huang Feng and others. Lei Yi felt that he had no face to stay there anymore. If he met Huang Feng and the others later, it would be embarrassing. Up.


    "Damn, that kid deliberately pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger." After leaving the club, one of Lei Yi''s attendants said angrily.


    "There''s still a face to say!" Lei Yi sighed in his heart, although in the end, he did not call Huang Feng and Li Huaimin "Brother", but that was what he was shamelessly cheating on. It was a shameful thing today. After this incident spreads, it will definitely affect his reputation, so how can he not be angry in his heart?


    "I have asked you to practice more often. If you don''t listen, you know playing with women. Now you can''t pass a 100-meter rapid fire. If you know it, you have to take your skin off!" Lei Yi said, looking at the other party. .


    When the man heard Lei Yi''s words, he didn''t dare to talk back, but he despised Lei Yi in his heart. Lei Yi still had the face to say that he himself, didn''t he himself win that kid?I wanted to pretend to be B and hit the face, but it turned out to be good. I didn''t pretend to be, and was beaten by someone. In the end, I tried to run away, which was too shameful.


    However, this person also knows that Lei Yi is in anger now, and if he dares to retaliate, the anger in Lei Yi''s stomach will definitely spread to him.


    Seeing his own cowardly appearance, Lei Yi was even less angry. However, the other party¡¯s attitude was already very good, and he couldn¡¯t continue to scold him. After all, there were other people around him. Well, you can''t be too gaffe.


    "Okay, you go back and check the details of the guy just now. It''s probably not an ordinary person who can get together with Li Huaimin." Lei Yi breathed a sigh of relief and said to his attendant.


    Originally, Lei Yi thought Huang Feng was just an ordinary person. After all, Huang Feng did not have the arrogance of a person like them, and at the same time, he was dressed very ordinary. Therefore, even if Huang Feng was with Li Huaimin, Lei Yi did not. Seriously.


    However, now that Huang Feng has suffered a loss, Lei Yi''s view of Huang Feng has changed. He thinks that Huang Feng had deliberately pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger before. He should be a person from deep in the city. It was even more terrifying, and he lost face in front of Huang Feng and Li Huaimin''s brothers and sisters today.


    "Okay, I''ll do it tomorrow." The attendant said quickly, not only because of Lei Yi''s instructions, but also because he didn''t have any good feelings for Huang Feng in his heart, and he wanted to take revenge on Huang Feng. Of course, that It was after investigating Huang Feng''s identity and determining that Huang Feng was not a big person who could not be offended before they did it.


    "What tomorrow? Go now!" Lei Yi finally found an excuse to teach his follower once again, and after that, he still kicked him.


    "Okay, I''ll go first." The follower said quickly.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that Lei Yi and others, who had just suffered a loss in his hand, were already thinking about investigating themselves and retaliating against him. Huang Feng usually does not take the initiative to cause trouble, but when others provoke him When he is not afraid of things, he will not be afraid even if he knows that the other party won''t just let it go.


    "It turns out that shooting is so fun."


    When the three of them were about to play, when they were about to leave, Li Bingyun was still a little bit still.


    After listening to Li Bingyun¡¯s words, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin looked at each other. I am afraid that in the eyes of people like Li Bingyun, shooting is a fun thing. For both Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, shooting means Danger means that people may die, so this is not a fun thing.


    However, the two men obviously didn''t mean to educate Li Bingyun in this regard. It belonged to their world, and they were isolated from Li Bingyun. There was no need to drag Li Bingyun in.


    After that, Li Huaimin brothers and sisters first sent Huang Feng to the hotel. When they were about to leave, Li Huaimin said to Huang Feng: "Be careful, that Lei Yi is not a broad-minded person. Today you made him lose face, he It¡¯s not like that."


    "I know, I''m still quite curious, what means will he use to retaliate." Huang Feng smiled and locked.


    "Oh, I forgot. You are a member of the National Security Bureau, so why are you afraid of their children playing house-like methods." Li Huaimin suddenly remembered Huang Feng''s identity, and said with a relieved smile. People usually encounter more dangerous things, so how can they be afraid when facing Lei Yi''s dudes.


    Huang Feng smiled, then said to Li Bingyun: "Don''t forget, see you tomorrow."


    "Well, see you tomorrow." Li Bingyun also said.


    Huang Feng has not forgotten that he did not come to Yangcheng this time to play, but to help Li Bingyun go through the agreement procedures. However, because they just arrived today, the two did not intend to go to Li Bingyun¡¯s company today. I am going to wait until tomorrow.


    When Huang Feng saw Li Huaimin¡¯s calm performance, he also knew that the other party should have known about Li Bingyun. He didn¡¯t know why but he didn¡¯t move. However, that¡¯s good, it was because of himself. , It¡¯s best to let yourself solve it.


    After sending off Huang Feng, Li Huaimin''s brother and sister also went home. When they arrived home, Li Huaimin''s father was still reading the newspaper in the lobby. Li Bingyun said hello to her father and went to wash and rest after having a chat.


    "Did you see Huang Feng today? How are people?" Li Huaimin''s father asked his son.


    "The person is very nice, and I think he is deeply hidden." Li Huaimin said seriously at this time.


    "Hid you hide it?" Li Huaimin''s father showed a curious look on his face, but he wanted to know where Huang Feng made his son think he was hiding.

 941 Chapter 941

    "Yes! Just hide it!" Li Huaimin said affirmatively. After that, he told his father what happened tonight. Originally, he went to contact Huangfeng today for two purposes. One was to express his interest in Huangfeng. The gratitude for saving my sister has another purpose, which is to test Huang Feng.


    "When I first saw him, I thought he was an ordinary person, but after a period of contact, I realized that he was truly hidden." Li Huaimin said at last.


    "Oh, can you hide your edge at such a young age?" Li Huaimin''s father said in surprise.


    In the view of Li Huaimin¡¯s father, as long as Huang Feng¡¯s age is a little capable, most of them are of the kind of sharp-edged type. He has not never seen such a person, but through his son¡¯s narration, This Huang Feng is obviously not like this. He has the ability, but he is not arrogant. If Lei Yi took the initiative to provoke him, perhaps his son might not be able to discover the other''s true ability.


    Of course, both Li Huaimin and his father felt that Huang Feng''s real ability should be more than that, but because the contact time was relatively short, Li Huaimin didn''t understand it in detail.


    "Yes, before I contacted him, I didn''t expect him to be such a person, who looks kind, but that pride is hidden in his heart, and ordinary people can''t find it at all." Li Huaimin also said.


    Li Huaimin''s father nodded, and then threw a stack of newspapers in front of Li Huaimin, motioning him to read the newspaper that he was reading before Li Huaimin''s brother and sister came back.


    Li Huaimin picked up the newspaper with some doubts, but after seeing the big picture on the first page of the newspaper that took up half of the space on the page, Li Huaimin knew why his father let him read this.


    Li Huaimin knows the person in this photo. It is his sister and Huang Feng who hasn''t been separated for long!


    As for the content of the newspaper, Li Huaimin was able to guess a rough idea when he saw the photo, and after reading it, he also found that his guess was not wrong.


    What this newspaper said was about Huang Feng and his sister. It was still very detailed, including their acquaintances, their cooperation, and previous scandals, etc. The entire page was talking about Huang Feng and his sister. The above also explained the identities of Huang Feng and his sister in detail.


    However, Li Huaimin realized that whether it was for Huang Feng or his sister, the above description was not completely correct. Obviously, the person who wrote this report did not know Huang Feng and his sister. It''s not surprising that the two people''s true identities are. If the identities of Huang Feng and his sister were known by an ordinary paparazzi, then it is estimated that their identities would have long been kept secret.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that Huang Feng was still a security guard before. Well, his car is not bad. I have a chance to take a look." Li Huaimin said while reading the newspaper.


    "I didn''t let you see this!" Li Huaimin''s father said to his son irritably, "If what this newspaper says is true, then your sister and Huang Feng are not close, it''s that simple !"


    Because of his daughter¡¯s entry into the entertainment industry, when Li Bingyun¡¯s father usually reads the newspaper, in addition to the political news section, he also reads some entertainment sections. Usually, he can see his daughter¡¯s news on this. And photos, in this way, even if you haven''t seen your daughter for a while, you can still know her news, see her photos, and know what she is doing.


    When he saw this newspaper today, he found that his daughter was on the front page again, and this time was a little different. Although his daughter would also be on the front page in the past, It''s all because of the work, but today it is because of the scandal, and the target of the scandal is Huang Feng, a person whom he already knows through his daughter''s assistant.


    Therefore, Li Bingyun''s father read all the reports in the newspaper, just wanting to know if there is such a relationship between his daughter and Huang Feng.


    "Dad, don''t you know the reporters, can you believe them?" Li Huaimin said to his dad without looking up while continuing to watch the scandal between his sister and Huang Feng.


    "Even if you can''t believe it all, but there are photos on it, and there should be a lot of truthfulness." Li Huaimin''s father said.


    "I also asked my sister today. She said that she and Huang Feng are ordinary friends." Li Huaimin said.


    "Ordinary friends? Do you believe?" Li Huaimin''s father said.


    "I believe it or not." It is important for Li Huaimin to finish reading the newspaper. He put the newspaper down and said to his father: "Dad, my sister is also an adult. We can support him behind his back, but we can''t She is too careless. If she is really interesting to Huang Feng, she will tell us."


    "I''m just afraid that she is too young, too innocent, ignorant, and easily impulsive when encountering things." Li Huaimin''s father said.


    "That''s nothing." Li Huaimin said: "With us, can I still make my sister suffer?"


    Li Huaimin¡¯s father nodded when he heard his son¡¯s words. This is true. He is there. No one can hurt his daughter. However, Li Huaimin¡¯s father doesn¡¯t know what attitude he should use for Huang Feng. Treatment, if your daughter really likes him, should you accept it or oppose it?


    "Dad, don''t worry about it. I believe my sister can handle this matter." Li Huaimin said again. He said that, but he meant to help Huang Feng, because he himself had a good impression of Huang Feng. , If Huang Feng could really be his brother-in-law, that would be good too, he felt completely acceptable.


    Of course, all this depends on what my sister means.


    "Okay, you have more contact with Huang Feng these days, and also talked with your sister more. It is best to know her real thoughts. If this is the case, we can also respond." Li Huaimin''s father said.


    "Understood, Dad." Li Huaimin nodded and said, "Dad, how do I feel that you treat this matter as if you are in a war. You are investigating the enemy and making a response plan."


    "This is a war!" Li Huaimin''s father said to his son, and then got up and went back to his room.

 942 Chapter 942

    On the other side, Li Bingyun, at about the same time, also knew what happened between himself and Huang Feng, and was seen by the paparazzi again. Although they had been careful enough before, the paparazzi are really everywhere. Yes, I took a picture of her and Huang Feng going to the airport.


    And because of the previous scandals between himself and Huang Feng, as well as the rumors between himself and the "mysterious rich second generation", when this report comes out, the credibility will be much higher, and many people will If you link up the previous two scandals, you will find that the mysterious rich second-generation boyfriend was actually the male protagonist of the first scandal. In this way, even if you explain it yourself, the effect will not be great. .


    "Why was it photographed again? This is Shen Yan again?" Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng''s report and said with a sad expression.


    She is not afraid of scandals, although she did not like having scandals before, but she did not have much resistance to the scandals with Huang Feng, but if this way, would it cause Huang Feng? What''s the trouble?After all, Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau. What such a person needs is a low-key. What if he is always concerned?What if his identity is revealed?


    Therefore, at the moment when Li Bingyun saw the scandal, he was not thinking about the negative impact of this incident, but worried that Huang Feng would be implicated.


    Thinking of this way, Li Bingyun picked up the phone and called Huang Feng.


    "Bingyun, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked with some confusion on the phone. The two had just separated, so there should be nothing to call.


    "We were photographed again." Li Bingyun said.


    "I was photographed? What do you mean?" Huang Feng did not immediately mean what Li Bingyun said. After he came back, he first washed and then practiced. He did not go online. Therefore, he did not know that he and The scandal between Li Bingyun is now about to spread across the entire network.


    "It was when you took me to the airport, I was photographed by the paparazzi, and there was another scandal between us." Li Bingyun said.


    "Ah." Huang Feng was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that those paparazzi were really supernatural, and he had already paid attention to the surrounding situation. As a result, he was still secretly photographed.


    "Will this affect you?" Li Bingyun asked in a low voice. Because of the scandal, the two of them did not ask Huang Feng to pick him up when they went to Jiangzhou. They just left because of Huang. Feng is also coming to Yangcheng, so the two people walked together, and as a result, they were actually photographed.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said comfortingly. Although this incident will cause him some trouble, it is not impossible to solve. Moreover, Li Bingyun is not to blame for this incident, nor can he be angry with him. she was.


    "It''s okay." Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Li Bingyun was obviously relieved: "However, the reporter named Shen Yan is really amazing. This time he was photographed by him again."


    Huang Feng is naturally no stranger to Shen Yan¡¯s name. The last time he drove to Li Bingyun to the airport, he was photographed by the other party. Later, Li Bingyun had a "mysterious rich second-generation" boyfriend. It caused quite a stir in the entire entertainment industry.


    It was also because of that incident that Huang Feng also moved his idea of ??wanting to acquire a media company, but it was delayed because of some things.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that he had almost forgotten about this incident. As a result, the other party came to himself again and reminded himself that this made Huang Feng more curious about this Shen Yan.


    "After going back this time, it''s time to resolve this matter." Huang Feng thought to himself. Now, he has other things here, so it''s not easy to deal with this matter for the time being, so I can only wait to go back. I''ll talk about it later.


    After hanging up Li Bingyun¡¯s call, Huang Feng¡¯s mouth showed a wry smile. He just said that it¡¯s okay. There was something to comfort Li Bingyun. In fact, Huang Feng knew that this incident would not only affect his status as a member of the National Security Bureau. The impact is how I should explain to Su Yumo, that''s all a problem.


    The last time I had a scandal with Li Bingyun, although after explaining it myself, Su Yumo chose to believe in himself, but this time I have it again. The key is that I just said that I and Su Yumo just like Su Yumo before. There was nothing between Li Bingyun, and as a result, it hadn''t been long before the scandal broke out again, and Huang Feng didn''t know how to explain it to Su Yumo.


    However, even if he didn''t know how to explain, Huang Feng had to call as soon as possible. The later the call, the worse.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not delay. After hanging up Li Bingyun¡¯s call, he immediately called Su Yumo. I remember that the previous scandal was like this. I didn¡¯t know it. Then Li Bingyun reminded myself that I knew. Then immediately called Su Yumo to explain, this time and last time, there is not much difference.


    The phone was connected quickly, and Su Yumo was still not asleep at this point.


    "Yumo? Still not asleep?" Huang Feng asked tentatively, he wanted to see how Su Yumo was feeling.


    "Knowing that you are going to call, if I go to sleep first, I still have to be awakened by you?" Su Yumo said on the phone. At this time, Su Yumo is indeed still asleep, she is in her room. Applying a facial mask, and Tang Muxue is beside her,


    Su Yumo and Tang Muxue actually knew about the scandal between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun in the afternoon. At that time, there were already reports in this regard on the Internet, but both Huang Feng and Li Bingyun I am busy with my own affairs and don''t know it.


    After that, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue knew that Huang Summit called to explain, but they did not expect that Huang Feng would call this call until now.


    Hearing Su Yumo''s words, Huang Feng was a little embarrassed: "You all know? Actually, things are not as reported. I just came to Yangcheng with Bingyun. When the unscrupulous reporter wrote it, it was complete. It''s changed, and it''s like this."


    Afterwards, Huang Feng talked about the matter between himself and Li Bingyun, and also said why he came to Yangcheng.


    "You told me that you were going to Yangcheng for something, that''s what happened?" Su Yumo asked. Because it was a hands-free driver, Tang Muxue next to him could also hear it. Obviously, Su Yumo didn''t want to avoid it. Tang Muxue means.


    Before Huang Feng came to the sheep farm, he did say hello to Su Yumo. However, he did not say anything specific at the time, only that there was something going on here, so this was the first time Su Yumo heard of Huang Feng. Things to start an entertainment company.

 943 Chapter 943

    "Yeah." Huang Feng said: "Although the shareholders of Bingyun Company are indeed assholes, this matter was caused by me after all, so I can''t leave it alone."


    "I didn''t tell you to leave it alone." Su Yumo said angrily: "However, why do you think of starting an entertainment company?"


    "It''s not about looking at the entertainment company to make money." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, I also have scripts and songs in my hand, so it''s just right to start an entertainment company."


    "Do you have a song and a script?" Su Yumo was puzzled: "Where did you get those things?"


    "I wrote it myself." Huang Feng said boldly.


    "That can still be seen?" Su Yumo attacked: "Don''t hurt Ms. Li at the time. She invested in your company for the sake of her friend. As a result, your company went bankrupt before it could last a few days. , I''m so sorry, right?"


    "Who said that my company went bankrupt in a few days?" Huang Feng said dissatisfied. "My company wants to become the largest entertainment company in China, and then it will go global."


    "Ambition is not small." Su Yumo said: "However, those people in the entertainment circle are not good men and women, you should be careful."


    Su Yumo is obviously afraid that Huang Feng will suffer. She is afraid of Huang Feng because of the pressure in her family. Therefore, seeing the entertainment company making money, she entered this industry. At that time, if he does not have the psychological preparation in this respect , It is easy to suffer.


    "I know." Huang Feng said, this is not the first person to say this to himself, and Huang Feng didn''t mean to carelessly, so he will not take it lightly now.


    "But, having said that, Miss Li really believes in you. She is already a big star and has so many fans. As a result, because of your words, she prepared to terminate her contract and leave the previous company without thinking about it. This trust is extraordinary for your company that has just been established." Su Yumo''s conversation turned, and it came to Li Bingyun again.


    "Well, we are friends." Huang Feng explained, but he was not very confident. Originally, Li Bingyun resolutely believed in himself, which would have made Su Yumo doubt it, and now there is a scandal. , Then Su Yumo was even more suspicious.


    "Yes, my friend, there are quite a lot of friends like you." Su Yumo said, and glanced at Tang Muxue who had not spoken next to him. Tang Muxue was a little embarrassed to see him. Obviously, Su Yumo''s words meant something. Referential.


    Huang Feng seemed to have heard the meaning of Su Yumo''s words, he didn''t dare to take the words, he could only wait for Su Yumo to continue speaking.


    "Well, it¡¯s inconvenient to talk so much on the phone. I¡¯ll talk about it when you come back. But you can remember that you have a girlfriend now, and there is more than one. Pay attention to some," Su Yumo said.


    "I know." Huang Feng replied. He knew that this was Su Yumo exercising his girlfriend''s rights, reminding himself that Huang Feng was at a disadvantage and could only respond.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yumo looked at Tang Muxue next to him and said, "Why did you keep silent just now?"


    "It''s okay if you teach him, he dare not listen to you, I don''t have to say it." Tang Muxue said, in fact, she feels that she has no say in this matter, after all, she herself She is also a latecomer, even if there is anything between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, she is not much better than Li Bingyun, so she naturally can''t talk about Huang Feng or something.


    However, Su Yumo, who is Huang Feng''s real girlfriend, can be said to be Huang Feng. She has this qualification, Huang Feng will not be angry.


    "Do you mean to make me a bad person?" Su Yumo gave his girlfriend a white look.


    "Nothing." Tang Muxue said embarrassedly: "You are the palace, you are most qualified to deal with this kind of thing, so I don''t need to interrupt."


    Su Yumo gave Tang Muxue a blank look again, but he was still very useful to Tang Muxue''s words. No matter how many women there will be after Huang Feng, the position of the palace must be his own.


    "By the way, do you think there is a relationship between Huang Feng and this Li Bingyun?" Su Yumo asked, to his best friend, and at the same time, because of Huang Feng, a good sister who became more intimate, Su Yumo He didn''t mean to hide his thoughts.


    "I don''t know too much." Tang Muxue said. Seeing that Su Yumo seemed to be unsatisfied with her answer, Tang Muxue continued: "However, Huang Feng, you have said before, too emotionally. He has been indecisive. If others treat him well and pursue him, it is difficult for him to refuse. I think this Li Bingyun directly chose to make an appointment for Huang Feng. Moreover, the one who also joined Huang Feng has no shadow. There is not much hope for a company. Obviously, her relationship with Huang Feng should not be as simple as the friendship of ordinary friends."


    Su Yumo nodded. This is exactly what she is worried about. Huang Feng is good with everything, but he is too indecisive when it comes to emotional issues. In addition, he is already very attractive to girls. In this way, there is a relationship problem. There will be a lot of confusion.


    "It seems that we will be annoyed with Huang Feng in the future." Su Yumo sighed and said. She can already think of how many such problems she will face in the future, and she found a good man. , I don¡¯t know if it is right or wrong.


    Tang Muxue smiled and said, "That''s also your trouble, not mine."


    "Oh, don''t you care at all?" Su Yumo asked.


    "I don''t know what will happen to me in the future?" Tang Muxue said sadly between her eyebrows. She was not pretending, she was really worried about her future.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Su Yumo said, holding Tang Muxue''s shoulder.


    After Huang Feng hung up Su Yumo¡¯s call, she was also relieved. Although Su Yumo meant to warn herself at the end, she chose to believe in herself in the matter of Li Bingyun after all, Huang Feng also understood that Li Bingyun and Tang Muxue had different identities. Although Su Yumo could accept Tang Muxue, he might not accept Li Bingyun.


    Tang Muxue and Su Yumo are best friends, and, because of Tang Muxue¡¯s family, it¡¯s hard to say whether she can finally get together with Tang Muxue. Besides, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue are of similar origin, so, I can feel Tang Muxue''s helplessness and understand her mood more, so it is so easy to accept the things between herself and Tang Muxue.

 944 Chapter 944

    However, Li Bingyun is different again. Although Su Yumo and Li Bingyun are friends because of their previous cooperation, the relationship between Su Yumo and Tang Muxue is obviously not comparable to that of Li Bingyun. Therefore, if Su Yumo can accept Tang Muxue, he may not accept Li Bingyun.


    However, Huang Feng has not thought about what he has with Li Bingyun. Although Li Bingyun¡¯s performance made Huang Feng aware of something when he was on the plane, Huang Feng didn¡¯t dare to think too much. Passionate, Li Huaimin can bludgeon himself with a gun.


    However, with the trust of Su Yumo, Huang Feng can also sleep well.


    The next morning, after Huang Feng got up, he called Li Bingyun to make an appointment, and the other party had already got up. After the two got together, they went to Li Bingyun''s company.


    "Your assistant didn''t come with you?" Huang Feng asked with some curiosity when he saw Li Bingyun alone.


    "No." Li Bingyun shook his head. In her opinion, she and Huang Feng can solve this matter. There is no need to trouble other people, whether it is her assistant or her family.


    Huang Feng nodded and didn''t say anything. The two soon arrived at Li Bingyun''s company.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s company is also a big company in Yangcheng. It is also a big power in the entire entertainment industry. There are still many artists under its umbrella. Although, in recent years, popular artists have opened their own studios and some entertainment companies. Li Bingyun¡¯s company has not been greatly affected. This is one reason why they are not willing to let Li Bingyun go. If Li Bingyun, who was recruited by the company, is gone, then the company¡¯s artists, They will definitely be ready to leave. In that case, the impact on their company will not be small.


    When Li Bingyun took Huang Feng into the company building, many people were shocked when they saw Li Bingyun. Then, when Li Bingyun walked over, they all talked behind their backs.


    The matter about Li Bingyun in the past few days has been circulated in the company. Whether she wants to leave the "self-supporting portal" or the scandal with Huang Feng, they are all topics discussed by the company''s employees after dinner.


    The company¡¯s employees were not too surprised that Li Bingyun wanted to go out and "self-reliance" on his own. Now as long as he is a celebrity and a little capable celebrity, it is normal to open his own studio and be his own boss. In these people''s eyes, Li Bingyun''s ability to stay in this company for such a long time is already surprising and confusing.


    But now Li Bingyun clearly figured it out, so he wanted to be "independent." In the eyes of other staff and artists, it was a normal thing, and there was nothing to be surprised.


    However, these people obviously do not know that Li Bingyun wants to terminate the contract and leave the company. It is not rumored that he wants to be independent and open his own studio, but to join Huang Feng¡¯s company. If those people know Li Bing If Yun made this decision, he would be surprised.


    As for the second topic about Li Bingyun, those people were a little surprised. The scandal report between Li Bingyun and Huang Feng only appeared yesterday afternoon. However, since it appeared, it spread quickly and everyone in the company Are you discussing the matter between Li Bingyun and Huang Feng? The people who eat melons in the society are also discussing it. The company used to pay great attention to maintaining Li Bingyun¡¯s image. They did not let Li Bingyun fall in love or let her Going too close to the opposite sex, if there is a scandal, it is also a timely public relations. Last time, the affairs of Li Bingyun and the mysterious rich second-generation boyfriend were able to calm down so quickly, which was also the credit of the company behind her.


    However, this time the company was obviously angry because of Li Bingyun¡¯s attitude. When the scandal between Li Bingyun and Huang Feng came out again, the company did not take any action or public relations, so the news continued to ferment. .


    Li Bingyun obviously noticed that these people were talking about her behind her back, but she didn¡¯t care very much. As a public figure, it¡¯s common to be talked about. Therefore, she is used to it, but, this The people who talked about this time were not ordinary audiences, but their colleagues.


    Of course, this colleague may soon become a "former" colleague.


    Huang Feng saw that Li Bingyun''s expression had not changed, and he was relieved. He was afraid that Li Bingyun could not bear it. Now it seemed that he was thinking too much. Li Bingyun was not as fragile as he thought.


    "Sorry, Miss Li, Mr. Wang has something to do now, so I won''t meet guests for the time being."


    When Li Bingyun took Huang Feng to the company¡¯s general manager¡¯s office, he was stopped by the general manager¡¯s secretary. This made Li Bingyun a little bit astonished. You must know when she usually wants to see the general manager. There is no problem, and he has never been stopped. Even if the general manager is really in trouble, no one will stop him.


    However, thinking of the purpose of his coming today, Li Bingyun knew that this was President Wang who was trying to disarm himself. He wanted to terminate the contract smoothly, fearing that it would not be easy.


    "Then I''ll just wait outside. When President Wang is finished, you will let me know." Li Bingyun said to the secretary of President Wang.


    "Okay." The secretary''s attitude was quite good, he didn''t mean to embarrass Li Bingyun at all, as if he was very reasonable.


    "Go to the office to sit down." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng. Although Li Bingyun has not much time to come to the company, there is an office belonging to her in the company. After all, she is a sister of the company. There must be some treatment.


    "Good." Huang Feng nodded.


    Seeing the two people leave, the secretary pushed open the door of President Wang''s office, and inside, in the secretary''s mouth, President Wang, who was busy with business, was drinking tea and reading the newspaper.


    "She''s here?" President Wang said without raising his head. He is both the general manager and chairman of the company. He is in control. Li Bingyun wants to leave the company this time. He is the most affected. After all, this It is directly related to his interests, so it is impossible for him to let Li Bingyun leave smoothly.


    "Well, I just arrived, and came with her, and the rumored boyfriend in the newspaper yesterday." The secretary said.


    "She''s really not afraid of those reporters writing silly things. It was exposed yesterday, and she still wandered around today." Mr. Wang said, Director Yang has not been released yet, so other people don''t know how powerful Huang Feng is. In Mr. Wang''s view, Huang Feng is just a rich second generation with some money, and has no abilities.

 945 Chapter 945 You are the one going out

    Precisely because he didn''t know that Huang Feng was powerful, this Wang always felt that Li Bingyun took Huang Feng to enhance his confidence. Some of them were too naive. The rich have not seen him before?What''s more, Huang Feng is just a rich second generation, and he is not afraid of him.


    "Where did they go?" Mr. Wang asked.


    "Go back to her office, let me notify her when you have time," the secretary said.


    "Notify her? Haha, does she think she is still a sister of the company? Even if she stays this time, she won''t be treated as well in the company as before. She eats things inside and out, and she is not familiar with it. White-eyed wolf, because I was so good to her before, I don¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡± Wang always gets more and more angry. Although his company has many artists, only Li Bingyun is the only one who can be on the front line. It is the company''s signboard, which helps the company make a lot of money. At the same time, she also helps the company to promote new people. Therefore, she is very important to the company.


    The more important Li Bingyun is, the greater the loss to the company caused by her departure, and the more upset Mr. Wang will be.


    "Okay, you go out first. If she comes to see me, continue to stop me." Mr. Wang said, what''s the matter, I have to show Li Bingyun a little bit more this time and let her subdue.


    "I see." The secretary responded and went out, leaving Mr. Wang alone to continue "busy" in the office.


    On the other side, Li Bingyun took Huang Feng to her office.


    "Occasionally when I come back, I will stay in the office, listening to songs, reading newspapers and so on." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng as he walked, "Well, that''s it."


    Li Bingyun turned around and opened the door, but was stunned. There was already a person in her office, and this person, she still knew, was also a female celebrity who can now enter the second line, but usually two The relationship between people is not very good. The reason is that Li Bingyun is the first sister of the company and has more resources, while the other is confused and thinks that he is no worse than Li Bingyun. The reason why he is still second-line now is because of his resources. Less than Li Bingyun, and if he had as many resources as Li Bingyun, then he would be in the front line now.


    "Jingyun, why are you here?" Li Bingyun looked at the woman in surprise and said.


    The surprise on Li Bingyun¡¯s face was not pretended, she was really surprised, because she found that the decoration in this office was different from before she left, and the things she was familiar with in it disappeared, adding a lot of herself. Something I haven''t seen.


    At this time, her colleague, Jia Jingyun, was sitting there like the owner of this office, holding a mirror to make-up.


    "Yeah, it turns out that the beauty of Bingyun is back." After the woman saw Li Bingyun, Yin and Yang said strangely: "What are you talking about? Why can''t I be here? This is my office! Besides, you Before you enter someone else¡¯s office, you have to knock on the door first. You don¡¯t even know this kind of politeness?"


    "Your office?" Li Bingyun was even more astonished. "But, this is obviously my office."


    "That was two days ago!" Jia Jingyun looked at Li Bingyun proudly and said: "From the day before yesterday, this is my office! It is now, and so will be!"


    "You..." Seeing the smug look on Jia Jingyun''s face, Li Bingyun didn''t know what happened. The company took back his office to others after knowing that he was about to terminate the contract!


    This made Li Bingyun feel a bit wronged, and at the same time, his perception of the company was even worse. Before he left the company, the company had already started to treat himself like this. It was really impersonal.


    "Please go out now, I don''t want to be disturbed." Jia Jingyun saw the aggrieved look on Li Bingyun''s face, and her heart became even more proud. He didn''t even conceal anything, with a happy smile on his face.


    Jia Jingyun has always been upset with Li Bingyun, thinking that she is more beautiful than Li Bingyun and more capable than her. She should have been more popular than her. More importantly, she sacrificed a lot for her current resources and position. The girl¡¯s most important things are given, but Li Bingyun usually behaves like a saint. The company¡¯s leaders like her. She sacrificed so much that she is still inferior to Li Bingyun. This naturally makes her very unhappy. That''s it.


    But the day before yesterday, the company suddenly reported that Li Bingyun wanted to leave the company. Jia Jingyun was overjoyed, her face looked like the same enemy as the company. Li Bingyun didn¡¯t know how to repay her, but she had won a lot of leadership from the company. trust.


    In order to teach Li Bingyun a lesson, the shareholders of the company wanted to withdraw Li Bingyun¡¯s office, and there was nowhere for her to return. After Jia Jingyun knew about it, she voluntarily asked to change in. Li Bingyun¡¯s office was better than hers. Moreover, being able to occupy Li Bingyun''s office also made her feel vengeful.


    Therefore, when Li Bingyun came back today, he saw Jia Jingyun occupying her office.


    "It''s you who is going out." Huang Feng saw Li Bingyun''s aggrieved expression and felt a little unhappy. Li Bingyun hasn''t gone through the agreement procedures yet, so he is still from this company. The office gave it to someone else, which is too hurtful.


    Moreover, more importantly, Huang Feng also knew that this company did not want to let Li Bingyun leave happily. It was too disgusting to give Li Bingyun''s office to others while not letting Li Bingyun leave.


    "Who are you? Li Bingyun''s new bodyguard? Get out, there is no place for you to speak!" Jia Jingyun raised her eyebrows and scolded Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s dress was very ordinary, which made Jia Jingyun treat him. She had a wrong judgment about her identity, and she who didn''t treat these assistants and bodyguards as people, how could she be polite to Huang Feng?


    Huang Feng ignored her, walked straight to her, and across the desk, he was about to reach out and lift her up.


    "What are you doing? Do you know where this is? If you dare to mess around, you will be dead. Do you think that if Li Bingyun is protecting you, you will be fine? She can''t even protect herself now, even more It''s impossible to keep you!" Then Jia Jingyun immediately threatened when Huang Feng saw that Huang Feng was about to do something to herself, but there was some panic on her face.


    "You still think about it, who can protect you!" Huang Feng grabbed Jia Jingyun by the collar and lifted her up directly, and then, from behind the desk, came over.

 946 Chapter 946

    "What are you doing, let me go! Come here, Li Bingyun''s bodyguard hits people!" Jia Jingyun exclaimed.


    "Huang Feng..." Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng with some worry.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    Jia Jingyun''s yelling attracted a lot of people. They pointed to Huang Feng and Jia Jingyun, but no one came up to stop Huang Feng. I don''t know if he was afraid of Huang Feng or Jia Jingyun''s popularity.


    "What are you doing, let Jingyun go!" At this time, a middle-aged woman broke in and said to Huang Feng.


    Through the discussion of people around, Huang Feng also knew that this middle-aged woman was Jia Jingyun¡¯s agent. Huang Feng took Jia Jingyun to her and said, ¡°Let it go, you will definitely let it go, but it¡¯s not here!¡±


    Having said that, Huang Feng had already taken Jia Jingyun out of the office and threw her directly on the ground. The agent hurriedly stepped forward and helped Jia Jingyun up, but the panic and anger on Jia Jingyun''s face could not be concealed.


    Huang Feng looked at Jia Jingyun and said calmly: "This office is not rare for us. However, now that Bingyun has not left the company, then this office is still hers. Don''t move anyone. After Bingyun leaves, you What you want to do with this office, whatever you want!"


    After speaking, Huang Feng directly closed the office door, regardless of the people outside who were talking about him because of his words.


    Huang Feng also knew that he was a little overbearing just now, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong. Li Bingyun was almost harmed by the director Yang because he was almost harmed. If she was still wronged, Huang Feng would not agree. of.


    "Huang Feng, it''s not necessary. Anyway, I have to leave. This office, she wants, just give it to her." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng.


    "How can it work, as long as you haven''t left, other people don''t want to take your things!" Huang Feng said: "If they want to take back this office, they can make an agreement for you, but I Seeing that they will not easily agree. On the one hand, they will not let you go, and on the other hand, they will take back your things. How can this be done?"


    "You mean, the Wang always intentionally ignored me just now?" Li Bingyun said.


    "It''s very obvious." Huang Feng said: "You haven''t seen Mr. Wang''s secretary before, seems to be waiting for you? Obviously, she has taken the task of your Mr. Wang and waited early. To you."


    Li Bingyun nodded, and then said to Huang Feng a little embarrassed: "This office is no longer what I used to be, and I don''t know how to introduce it."


    "It''s okay, anyway, I don''t plan to be here long." Huang Feng said.


    Originally, Huang Feng planned to spend a while with that Wang Zong, and he also took a look at Li Bingyun''s office, but now that this office is no longer Li Bingyun''s, there is no need to stay here for a long time.


    At this moment, the door of the office was suddenly opened. Jia Jingyun, who had looked okay, walked in like a shrew with a disheveled hair, and said to the security guards behind him with a fierce look: " It''s him, this Li Bingyun''s bodyguard. He just beat someone and kicked me out of my office."


    For Li Bingyun, these security guards are naturally acquainted. If they had seen Li Bingyun in the past, they would have been polite. However, now the company is rumored that Li Bingyun wants to leave the company and has offended the company. Boss, therefore, there is no need for them to be polite with Li Bingyun.


    "Miss Li, please go out." The leading security guard said to Li Bingyun, the expression on his face was not as polite and flattering as in the past.


    "What if we don''t go out?" Huang Feng said while sitting on the sofa in the office, looking at each other.


    "Then don''t blame us for being polite, this is not a place where everyone can go wild!" The security guard was slightly surprised when he saw Huang Feng could make a decision instead of Li Bingyun, but this did not change his mind.


    Li Bingyun used to be a sister of the company. Naturally, these security guards did not dare to offend. However, now that Li Bingyun has offended the boss of the company and is about to leave the company, they are naturally no longer afraid. Moreover, after Li Bingyun left , Jia Jingyun is likely to become a sister of the company, these security guards naturally know what to do.


    "You''re welcome? What an unkind method?" Huang Feng looked at the other party and said.


    "Of course I ask you to go out!" The leading security sneered at Huang Feng. Obviously, the "please" in his mouth was not really "please".


    After the leading security guard finished speaking, he took the other security guards and walked towards Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. When Jia Jingyun saw this situation, the corners of his mouth showed a sneer without concealment. Since Huang Feng dared to respond Do it yourself, and just throw yourself out in front of everyone, now it''s time to suffer.


    As for Li Bingyun, Jia Jingyun has already thought about it, and she must take pictures of her ugliness later and upload them to the Internet, so that her face will be lost!


    The other employees of the company saw this scene with a trace of unbearable expression on their faces. Li Bingyun is usually a good person and has a good relationship with everyone. She is not as arrogant as Jia Jingyun, so everyone treats her too. Well, now they see her being sent out of the company in such embarrassment, they are not feeling well.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun did not show the slightest panic on the faces of the security guards who approached. Huang Feng was sure that these security guards could not hurt himself and Li Bingyun, and Li Bingyun was confident in Huang Feng. , Huang Feng is not afraid of such a dangerous person, how can he be afraid that these are at best security guards with more strength?


    "Come out with us!" The leading security guard put his hand on Huang Feng''s shoulder and wanted to take Huang Feng out. However, he found that he could not pull Huang Feng at all, and Huang Feng was still Sitting there calmly, even smiling, looking at him.


    The face of the leading security guard was a little uncomfortable, and he tried hard again, exhausting his almost breastfeeding strength, but Huang Feng still sat there, motionless.


    "You''re all fucking fools, don''t you know how to come up and help?" The leading security guard saw that he was alone, and couldn''t pull Huang Feng at all, so he scolded the men behind him.


    The security guards only discovered the anomaly at this time. Before, they thought that their captain could go up alone. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng was so powerful that his captain could not move at all. Therefore, the remaining few of them, He quickly stepped forward to help, trying to pull Huang Feng up from the sofa.

 947 Chapter 947

    As a result, there was a scene where everyone around him almost dropped their chins. The five or six security guards went to pull Huang Feng together, but Huang Feng seemed to have magnets on his butt, sucking firmly on the sofa. There was no movement, no changes on his face, as if the security guards were not pulling him.


    "This is Li Bingyun''s gossip boyfriend, really amazing."


    "I just said that Li Bingyun would not casually find someone to be a boyfriend. When I saw him, I thought he had a particularly attractive temperament. I didn''t expect that he would still hide so deeply."


    "That''s right, there are five or six security guards. They can''t even pull him. It''s too powerful. I can''t. I''m going to be fascinated by him."


    The surrounding crowd began to talk, and the focus of their discussion was still Huang Feng. Before, they were a little curious about Li Bingyun''s rumored boyfriend, but now they are more interested in seeing his performance like this.


    At this time, Jia Jingyun knew that this Huang Feng was not Li Bingyun¡¯s bodyguard, but her rumored boyfriend. Because yesterday at noon, she had a meal. At the meal, she drank too much and only woke up completely this morning. , So this is the first time she heard the news.


    After knowing the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, Jia Jingyun also felt in her heart that Li Bingyun was too arrogant, or that he didn¡¯t have a brain, that he and Huang Feng rumored an affair, and he appeared with him so swagger. I can''t find myself comfortable.


    However, Li Bingyun¡¯s stupidity was exactly what Jia Jingyun wanted to see. Therefore, when seeing the security guards who seemed to be unable to subdue Huang Feng, Jia Jingyun secretly sent a message to the paparazzi she knew well, saying It was Li Bingyun and her rumored boyfriend who appeared in the company. Although those reporters could not come into the company, they would definitely be surrounded by the company after they learned the news. If this happens, wait for Li Bingyun. They will be besieged if they go out.


    "Hmph, Li Bingyun, I see how you PR this time!" Jia Jingyun thought triumphantly after putting away the phone.


    And at this moment, a few dark shadows suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Before she could react, she heard the exclamation of people around her. She seemed to realize that it was not good, but it was already a step too late. .


    With a "touch", Jia Jingyun felt that she had been hit by something heavy, and her body suddenly fell uncontrollably. Then, she felt that something fell with her and was crushed. On her body, and this was not over yet, one by one after the heavy objects were pressed down, she felt that her body was going to be crushed.


    "Mom!" Jia Jingyun screamed. At this time, she realized that the one who hit her was just a few security guards who had just gone to teach Huang Feng. At this time, these five or six tall and strong security guards, all of them, looked like It was a stack of Arhats pressing on her body, she was at the bottom. She was already very weak. Where could she stand such pressure, after a scream, her face suddenly turned pale.


    "A star is a star. It feels comfortable to lie on her. This touch." The security guard lying on Jia Jingyun also seems to have forgotten the surrounding environment. He is actually a little obsessed with the feeling of lying on Jia Jingyun. I stretched my head towards Jia Jingyun, and then, after sniffing, his face was intoxicated.


    "What are you doing, don''t hurry up, if there is something to Jingyun, you are all done!" After Jia Jingyun''s agent saw the scene, his face turned pale, and he quickly said to the security guards lying on Jia Jingyun.


    At this time, the security guards reacted, and one after another was scared from Jia Jingyun''s body. The security guard who was lying directly on Jia Jingyun''s body was still a little bit reluctant.


    At this time, Jia Jingyun¡¯s face was white and red. The white was because of being pressed, and the red was because she had just noticed the actions of the security guard on her body. She could even feel the reaction of the other person¡¯s body. In front of many people, being taken advantage of by a security guard, Jia Jingyun was also full of shame.


    After a while, Jia Jingyun got up with the help of her agent. At this time, she was more embarrassed than before, and the whole person was miserable. However, she immediately walked to the one just lying on her body. In front of the security guard, he slapped the opponent fiercely and slapped the opponent directly.


    It is not that Jia Jingyun has not betrayed her body for the sake of superiority, but it is precisely because she has betrayed her own body that she pays more attention to her own pain. Her body is to help her rise to the top and obtain opportunities, nothing. Everyone can take advantage of herself, and the security''s behavior made her feel sick.


    Jia Jingyun¡¯s actions made the people around him a little confused, but there were also some people whispering quietly. Obviously, not only Jia Jingyun felt it, but also other people on the scene saw the scene just now. The people here are more gossips, of course they won¡¯t let it go. After this news.


    The security guard who was beaten knew that he was at a loss, and his position in the company could not be compared with Jia Jingyun. Therefore, even if Jia Jingyun was already half-dead in his heart, he did not dare to say anything. dissatisfied.


    Although the other security guards are not very clear about the things inside, they will not casually stand up for the security guard. After all, it would be unwise to offend the company''s future sister for an ordinary security guard.


    Moreover, they still have something more worthy of attention to consider, and that is Huang Feng, who is still sitting there in a harmless manner!Just now, they did not pull Huang Feng with so many security guards. Later, Huang Feng gently lifted them up with one hand, and then threw them out lightly. Obviously this kind of power is not what ordinary people can. Than.


    Therefore, these security guards are a little difficult to handle now. Let Huang Feng go out. They don''t have the ability to drive Huang Feng out. Then it is their negligence. Therefore, they are now in a dilemma.


    The crowd around here is increasing, and everyone seems to have discovered that Li Bingyun and Huang Feng came here today, and something might happen.


    Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were still chatting quietly, as if they didn''t care about the surrounding situation at all.


    "It''s all gone, it''s all gone. Going back to work, it''s all right, right?" At this time, the secretary of President Wang appeared again and drove everyone away, along with the security guards.


    The staff are still a little bit more interested, and want to see it again, but the security guards are relieved in their hearts. They continue to stay here and it will not help. They can only make themselves seem incompetent. It is better to leave earlier. It.

 948 Chapter 948

    After all the onlookers left, then President Wang¡¯s secretary walked towards Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, and said with a smile on his face: ¡°Two, President Wang is already busy. Let me invite you two over.¡±


    In fact, the king was always reluctant to meet Huang Feng and Li Bingyun so quickly, but he did not expect that Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were so capable of making trouble. It hasn¡¯t been long since then. As a result, In my company, there was such a big noise, the employees were not thinking about work, and they all went to watch the excitement. If I don¡¯t see Huang Feng and Li Bingyun again, I don¡¯t know what they will come up with. At that time, even if he forces those employees to go back to work, he will not let their hearts be completely at work.


    Therefore, the Wang always had no choice but to see Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, and his aggrieved heart was probably only understood by his secretary.


    "Oh, Mr. Wang was finished so soon?" Huang Feng said with a surprised expression on his face.


    Actually, Mr. Wang was right. If he said that he didn¡¯t have time anymore, Huang Feng would make even greater noise. At that time, it would be even more lively here than before, but Huang Feng did not expect that President Wang is quite decisive.


    "Yes, yes." The secretary said with a smile on his face again. She can still remember the constipation expression on the face when President Wang asked herself to call Huang Feng and Li Bingyun.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun followed the secretary to Mr. Wang¡¯s office. Along the way, they once again attracted the attention of many employees. At the same time, that Jia Jingyun, with the help of her agent, had already transferred himself Her makeup was restored. She also saw the back of Li Bingyun and Huang Feng going to the head of Wang¡¯s office. Their faces were full of sinister expressions. If it weren¡¯t for Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, she wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed just now. It is estimated that in the next period of time, many people in the company who like to chew their tongues will talk about themselves behind their backs.


    However, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun ignored Jia Jingyun''s meaning. Neither of them took her to heart. Now, they just want to go through the contract formalities quickly, leave the company early, and continue here. Staying, will only make Li Bingyun grateful to the disgusting.


    "Bingyun is here, come in quickly, you see, you are not too early to say, even if there is a big thing, I have to let it go." When Wang saw Li Bingyun, his face was enthusiastic. Then, with a serious face, he said to his secretary: "Next time Bing Yun comes, you must notify me immediately. Even if I am busy, Bing Yun wants to see him."


    "I see, Mr. Wang," the secretary said quickly.


    After the secretary left, Mr. Wang regained his smile again, and said to Li Bingyun and Huang Feng: "Come on, two of you, sit down, this is Bingyun''s friend, don''t you know how to call it?"


    "Mr. Wang just calls me Huang Feng." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Huang. I don''t know why the two of you are here this time?" Mr. Wang said with a look of confusion, as if he really didn''t know the purpose of Huang Feng''s visit.


    "President Wang, I am here today to discuss the termination of the contract with you." Li Bingyun said directly, she didn''t want to keep dealing with Mr. Wang and waste time.


    "Canceling the contract? Bingyun, what are you talking about about canceling the contract? Are you dissatisfied with the company, can you mention it, why do you cancel the contract?" Mr. Wang said with a look of surprise, as if he had heard it for the first time. Li Bingyun wants to terminate the contract.


    "There is no dissatisfaction." Li Bingyun shook his head and said, "I am very grateful to the company for taking care and supporting me over the past few years. However, I have made some changes in my future career planning. Therefore, if I want to terminate the contract, I hope that Mr. Wang can complete it. ."


    "That''s not good." Mr. Wang said embarrassedly: "After all, we signed the contract. If you can''t just terminate the contract, Bingyun, the company has treated you well in the past few years. You can''t be so ignorant of your conscience. If you want to go, right?"


    "Wang is always." Huang Feng interrupted at this time. He knew that this manager Wang was just playing officialdom with them. He didn''t bother to talk nonsense with the other party, and said directly to the other party: "Why is Bingyun canceling the contract? I think in your heart It is clear that your manager Li should have returned. He should have told you about Jiangzhou, and Director Yang, do you need me to show you his confession?"


    "Manager Li is back, but he didn''t tell me anything. As for the director Yang you mentioned, because he is usually morally corrupt, the company has decided to fire him, so what he said is not credible. It''s probably taking revenge against the company, so I really don''t know why Bingyun terminated the contract." Mr. Wang shook his head and said.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that President Wang actually fired Director Yang directly in order to get rid of the relationship. It was really decisive, but whether it was Li Bingyun or Huang Feng, both knew what Director Yang said. , It is true, coupled with the knowledge in Li Bingyun''s office just now, it makes the two of them have no good feelings about this company.


    "Mr. Wang, the company has nurtured me over the past few years, and I have helped the company make a lot of money. I don¡¯t think I owe the company anything. I hope Mr. Wang can agree to let me go. We can get together and get together and have a chance in the future. Cooperate again." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng.


    "No, I won''t agree with you to leave." Mr. Wang said directly, shaking his head. Neither he nor other shareholders would agree to let Li Bingyun leave.


    Hearing Mr. Wang''s words, Li Bingyun frowned and said, "Then I can only choose to leave by paying the termination fee."


    Originally, Li Bingyun didn''t want to get to this point either. After all, this would be equivalent to a formal tear between herself and the company. After all, she still feels a little grateful for the company.


    It''s just that what she had just seen in her office made her last bit of goodwill for the company gone, and now that President Wang is playing officialdom with herself, so if she wants to leave, she can only choose this way.


    Hearing Li Bingyun¡¯s words, Mr. Wang¡¯s face completely changed. The gentle smile he had previously disappeared disappeared. He looked at Li Bingyun with a gloomy expression and said, ¡°Li Bingyun, don¡¯t think you have some reputation now, wings. It''s hard, I can praise you, and also make you stink! If you dare to leave the company, you will wait for your ruin!"


    President Wang has completely torn through the mask of hypocrisy. Originally, he still wanted to speak well and leave Li Bingyun behind. Now that Li Bingyun is determined, he has no need to act.

 949 Chapter 949

    Mr. Wang¡¯s words made Li Bingyun frown again, but he also strengthened his own thoughts. Mr. Wang may not know that Li Bingyun looks weak on the outside, but in fact he also has her pride in his heart. How could he be willing to accept him? Threat, if he keeps talking softly, Li Bingyun may still turn his head back a little bit, but if he threatens Li Bingyun now, it won''t be of any help.


    "Mr. Wang, your family is not the only one in the entertainment industry, right? Whoever you want to stink, who can stink?" Huang Feng looked at him and said.


    "Yes, the entertainment industry is indeed not the only one of my family, but my Wang has been in the entertainment industry for many years, and there are still a few friends. I believe that as long as I ask them for help, stigmatize her, and It''s not difficult." Wang Zongyin said with a smile.


    For stinking artists or banning artists, they are no strangers to company bosses like them. In many cases, in order to maintain their authority, as long as someone dares to provoke them, they will use means to deal with the artists, in the entertainment industry. Compared with entertainment companies, artists are disadvantaged groups. Faced with the suppression of entertainment companies, they have very few ways to resolve them.


    As for Mr. Wang, Li Bingyun¡¯s approach was a provocation to him. He could not be willing to see Li Bingyun leave so easily. Otherwise, not only would their company¡¯s interests be affected, but at the same time, for him Or the prestige of the entire company is also a blow, so he has to do whatever it takes to keep Li Bingyun.


    "Ms. Wang hasn''t read this old feeling anymore?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, as long as it is someone who betrayed me, it will not end well!" said Mr. Wang.


    "Bing Yun just wants to leave after the contract expires, is to betray you? Then do you want all the people and artists under your banner to be in your company for the rest of their lives?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Not bad." Mr. Wang said. In his opinion, he is the only one who fires employees, and what employees want to leave is betrayal!No matter what causes the other party to want to leave.


    "So that means there is no need to talk?" Huang Feng looked at the other side unchanged and said.


    "There are talks, how can there be no talks?" Mr. Wang said: "However, the talk must be about what she left behind!"


    "Presumably Bingyun is staying now, and you will not have the same attitude toward her before," Huang Feng said. From the previous office incident, Huang Feng can tell that this President Wang is definitely not a generous person. Even if Li Bingyun chose to stay again, his attitude towards Li Bingyun would not be the same as before.


    "Not bad." Sure enough, President Wang nodded and said: "She is responsible for what she has done, and I also want to let others know that betraying me will not end well."


    "Very good." Huang Feng nodded, then stood up and said to Li Bingyun: "Bingyun, let''s go."


    "Yeah." Although Li Bingyun didn''t know what Huang Feng''s idea was, she had no objection. She trusted Huang Feng very much. Coming with Huang Feng this time also indicated that she had already handed over the matter. Let Huang Feng handle it.


    President Wang was stunned by the behavior of the two Huang Feng. The talk was good, why was he leaving suddenly, and he hadn''t given himself a clear answer yet, whether he stayed? Still thinking about leaving.


    "Stop!" Seeing that the two of them actually wanted to continue walking outside, without any intention of paying attention to them, Mr. Wang finally couldn''t help but shout out.


    Huang Feng turned his head to look at each other, and said, "What else is there?"


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Wang asked.


    "What do you mean? Of course I want to cancel the contract."


    "Cancel the contract? Are you dreaming!" Mr. Wang said angrily. He didn''t expect that after talking so much, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun didn''t even listen at all. They still wanted to cancel the contract: "I tell you, as long as you dare If I terminate the contract, I will make Li Bingyun unable to mix in the entertainment industry. I will make all kinds of news to make Li Bingyun a woman who can do her best!"


    Wang is always really angry. You know, he was on the board of directors before and assured others that he would be able to keep Li Bingyun. Now it seems that Li Bingyun has no intention of changing his mind at all. How can I explain to those people?


    In addition, Li Bingyun¡¯s departure was too much a blow to the company. He would not accept this result. At that time, destroying Li Bingyun by himself would not help the company at all. Moreover, if Li Bingyun was trained again, then The price required is too great. As for Jia Jingyun, the current company''s top brand, in Wang''s heart, she and Li Bingyun have no way to compare.


    Therefore, Huang Feng now uses all kinds of hard and soft methods, and must leave Li Bingyun behind.


    "Bingyun, as long as you stay, I guarantee that this incident has never happened, and you are still a sister of the company." Mr. Wang said to Li Bingyun. Of course, he wanted to keep Li Bingyun first. , As long as Li Bingyun signs a new contract, isn''t he just letting it go?He had said before that he should teach Li Bingyun and give others a curse.


    With a "touch", as soon as Mr. Wang finished speaking, he felt that his face was hammered violently, and he immediately felt the pain in his left eye that was unbearable.


    "You think we are fools, right?" Huang Feng didn''t want to use violence against President Wang. However, the other party said more and more, and actually scolded Li Bingyun as a man, how could he bear it?Moreover, this guy just said that even if Li Bingyun stayed, it would not be the same treatment as before. After such a short time, he actually changed a way of saying that this is because he has lost his memory, or when he and Li Bing Are the two Yun fools?


    There was another "touch" sound. Before Mr. Wang had time to speak, he felt his right eye was also punched by Huang Feng, and he immediately stared at the gold star.


    "You dare to hit me, you are dead, you are dead!" Mr. Wang looked at Huang Feng in disbelief. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to dare to beat himself. This is his company and office. Huang Feng is too arrogant.


    "It''s dead? I want to see, how do you want me to die!" Huang Feng said, then, after throwing it away, he threw Mr. Wang out. Then when did Mr. Wang suffer such a pain?Immediately uttered a cry like a pig.


    "Come here, kill me these two bastards!" Mr. Wang''s sharp voice suddenly rang, and several employees suddenly appeared outside. They looked at Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, but they didn''t. Dare to do it, the encounters between Mr. Wang and the previous security guards made them understand that he is not Huang Feng''s opponent, and he can only get beaten up.

 950 Chapter 950: Crazy Reporter

    "Are you fucking deaf? Kill these two bastards to me!" When Wang always saw that his employees didn''t listen to him, he became even more angry.


    Fortunately, at this time, a few more security guards came over. Although they knew that they might not be Huang Feng¡¯s opponents, they still had to bite the bullet. Who would let them be security guards? It is understandable that other employees are not. However, they had to take action.


    Seeing the security guards rushing towards him, Huang Feng was not like the previous one. He just threw them out. This time he hit a heavy hand and punched the security guards. After going out and landing, no one can get up again.


    Originally, other employees wanted to take advantage of the chaos to beat Huang Feng, but after seeing Huang Feng''s move again, they all wisely stopped their movements.


    Huang Feng turned his head to look at Mr. Wang and said, "Treasure your little time as a manager."


    After leaving such a sentence that made everyone at the scene puzzled, Huang Feng took Li Bingyun and left, and none of the employees on the scene dared to stop him.


    President Wang was lying on the ground, watching the departure of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun with sinister eyes. He knew that Huang Feng had some skills and he could not keep him by force. However, this did not mean that he could not. What about them.


    "Immediately contact me a few reporters who are closely related to the company, and say that at noon, I will invite them to dinner!" Mr. Wang said to his secretary.


    "Oh, okay, I''ll go right away." The secretary reacted and hurriedly responded. When going out, she took a trot. She knew that at this time, Mr. Wang must be angry and she can''t be caught by the other party. Live the opportunity to train yourself.


    "Li Bingyun, Huang Feng, you two will wait for me. I must make you lose your reputation and die!" Mr. Wang has already thought of several ways to avenge Li Bingyun and Huang Feng.


    As for how to deal with disobedient artists, Mr. Wang is still very experienced. He has not done anything like this before, so he is not unfamiliar with this. It¡¯s just that this time his methods are a bit more intense. It was just that those disobedient artists were blocked, and this time, he wanted to completely destroy Li Bingyun, making her not only unable to mix in the entertainment industry, but also making her life difficult!


    Only in this way can he let others understand that there is no end to betraying himself!


    "Huang Feng, what should we do next?" Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng as he walked out.


    "Leave this to me, don''t worry." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    Li Bingyun nodded and stopped talking. Since Huang Feng said so, she would definitely choose to believe in Huang Feng, and Huang Feng has never let herself down.


    When Huang Feng and Li Bingyun left the company''s building, they saw a lot of reporters carrying long guns and short cannons outside, and they were slightly taken aback.


    "Quickly, Li Bingyun is out!" Suddenly, one of the reporters yelled, and then rushed to Huang Feng and Li Bingyun.


    The other reporters also acted in the same way. They rushed towards Li Bingyun frantically, as if there was something on Li Bingyun that made them crazy.


    Seeing those crazy reporters rushing forward, Huang Feng subconsciously blocked Li Bingyun behind him, and prepared to deal with these reporters carefully. Regarding the manager Wang just now, if he is uncomfortable, he can do it. However, for the uncrowned king in front of him, Huang Feng does not May use violence again.


    "Hello sir, is your name Huang Feng? Are you and Li Bingyun a couple?"


    "Mr. Huang Feng, how many months have you been dating Miss Li Bingyun? How long have you lived together and when will you get married?"


    "Miss Bingyun, you are still so young and you are in love at this age. Would you worry about losing a lot of fans?"


    The reporters who came round couldn''t wait to ask Huang Feng and Li Bingyun questions.


    Although Li Bingyun had also been in contact with reporters, it was the first time she saw such a crazy reporter, so she turned pale in fright and didn''t know how to answer.


    Huang Feng has seen all kinds of big scenes. He didn''t panic about the reporters in front of him. Hearing their questions, Huang Feng also knew the purpose of these people.


    "Everyone, everybody, please listen to me!" Seeing the chaotic scene, Huang Feng had to remind everyone aloud to calm them down first.


    Fortunately, these reporters were originally here to interview Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. Now they heard Huang Feng¡¯s answer, and they all became quiet. However, the microphone in his hand and the camera next to him were all aimed at Huang Feng. , If ordinary people face such a battle, they would really be scared, but Huang Feng''s face was calm, which made the reporters on the scene secretly surprised.


    "Everyone, please listen to me." Huang Feng said again: "Ms. Bingyun and I are just ordinary friends. It''s not what you think, nor is it reported in the news!"


    Huang Feng first set the tone for this matter, first deny the previous scandal.


    "Then Mr. Huang Feng, why are you in contact with Miss Bingyun so often, and the two behave too closely." A reporter asked.


    "I said, Bingyun and I are friends. As for how we met, you guys also know. As for the intimate behavior you said, I think it might be a matter of the angle chosen by the reporter who took that photo at the time." Huang Feng continued Said.


    "Ms. Bingyun, you said at a concert in Jiangzhou before that the reason you went to Jiangzhou for a concert is because there is someone who is important to you. Is this person Mr. Huang Feng?" Another reporter asked Li Bingyun.


    "Sorry, this is my private secret, it is not convenient to disclose." Li Bingyun said, at this time, she also recovered a little. She originally had experience in this area, and was just shocked by the crazy appearance of those reporters. Now that these reporters have calmed down, she will naturally recover.


    "Mr. Huang Feng, as far as I know, you were just an ordinary security guard before. Even before you became a security guard, you had been working part-time for a long time. Then, where did your sports car come from? You shouldn''t have such financial conditions. Did Miss Li Bingyun send you?¡± Another reporter asked, and his question was a bit sharp, meaning that Huang Feng was raised by Li Bingyun, even if he was not raised, he would talk to Li Bingyun. After falling in love, the car Li Bingyun gave him was not Huangfeng''s, and Huangfeng was not a rich second-generation car.

 951 Chapter 951 Heavy News

    "I bought the car by myself." Huang Feng said, "I think you may not have investigated the situation clearly. I used to be a security guard, but now I have my own factory and winery. Oh, yes, wine His name is''Xian Niang'', and the taste is great. Everyone who drank it said it was good. In addition, this wine will be sold in Yangcheng soon. I hope everyone will go back and help me promote it."


    Seeing Huang Feng''s cheeky appearance of advertising his new wine, many reporters were speechless, but at the same time, they all knew that Huang Feng obviously still has the financial strength to buy sports cars, but they did not investigate enough before. It''s clear.


    Seeing that everyone was going to continue to ask questions about himself and Li Bingyun''s scandal, Huang Feng quickly said: "Aren''t you curious, why are we here today?"


    "What''s so curious about this. This is Miss Bingyun''s company. Isn''t it normal for Miss Bingyun to come here?" A female reporter said disdainfully. She was obviously more concerned about the scandal between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. Interest, naturally dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s desire to change the subject.


    "Wrong!" Huang Feng said loudly: "I want to correct this beautiful reporter, here is about to become Miss Bingyun''s''qian'' company!" Huang Feng specially emphasized the word "qian".


    Sure enough, these reporters had keen intuition about news. After hearing Huang Feng''s words, they easily grasped the key points of Huang Feng''s words.


    "Mr. Huang Feng, do you mean that Miss Bingyun might be leaving here?" a reporter asked in a trembling voice. She was excited. If this news is true, then the importance of this news will not Inferior to the scandal between Huangfeng and Li Bingyun.


    Li Bingyun has been in this company since his debut. At that time, the company did not have its current scale and reputation. Later, Li Bingyun¡¯s success began to feed back the company, and this company also firmly grasped Li Bingyun. This is the current scale. It can be said that Li Bingyun and this company are mutually beneficial. It is not simply that this company has nurtured Li Bingyun. Li Bingyun is equally important to the development of this company, even in a certain way. To a degree, it is more important than those shareholders.


    And one person can make the company have such a big development, other companies are naturally jealous, which shows that Li Bingyun has the ability and knows how to be grateful. Therefore, after Li Bingyun became famous, there has been a lot of entertainment. The company wanted to dig her, but none of them succeeded. This is enough to show Li Bingyun''s loyalty to the company.


    In the past few years, the company has come and gone, some people have left, and some people have come in. The only thing that remains unchanged is that Li Bingyun still stays here. When many artists choose to go out independently and open their own studios, Li Bingyun still stays here and contributes to the development of the company.


    Moreover, these well-informed reporters also know that when Li Bingyun signs a contract with the company, the required distribution of benefits is very low. Such a person who is capable, understands gratitude, and actively compromises in the distribution of benefits, Which company is not jealous?


    However, after so many years, Li Bingyun is still here. He did not go out on his own or go to other companies. Many reporters and the general public thought that when Li Bingyun was going to die here, Huang Feng broke out. How could everyone not be excited about the news that Li Bingyun is about to cancel the contract and leave?


    "Yes, this reporter is very smart." Huang Feng said with a smile: "However, there are also some inappropriate points in this reporter''s words. Bingyun will definitely leave here, and, in the near future, not here. A reporter said''maybe''."


    Hearing Huang Feng''s answer, many reporters were completely boiled. They did not expect that they came here today and unexpectedly heard such a heavy news.


    As a result, these reporters switched directions one by one, looking at Li Bingyun and starting crazy questions again.


    "Miss Bingyun, is what Mr. Huang Feng said true? Are you really leaving?"


    "Miss Bingyun, why did you suddenly make such a decision?"


    "Miss Bingyun, after you leave, what are your plans? Do you want to open your own studio or go to another entertainment company?"


    Numerous reporters, while madly taking pictures of Li Bingyun, asked questions at the same time, the crazy appearance was no different from before.


    After this period of relief, Li Bingyun has recovered. She heard various problems around her and said with a smile on her face: "What Mr. Huang Feng said just now is true. I am here today. It¡¯s just to talk to the company about the termination of the contract. The talks are not going well at the moment, but no matter what, I will leave here in the near future."


    Li Bingyun¡¯s words made the reporters at the scene even more surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Li Bingyun¡¯s determination to be so great. It had never been said before that she had any discord with the company, but now they suddenly decided to leave at all costs. There must be some unknown news in this.


    When I think of this, the reporters are even more excited. Once such news is exposed, it will be major news, sales and click-through rates, and bonuses.


    At this time, they had forgotten that when they first came here, it was to interview the scandal between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. Their attention now has been attracted by Li Bingyun''s termination of the contract.


    "Ms. Bingyun, what caused you to leave here?" A reporter asked. The reporter was so excited that he was about to put the microphone into Li Bingyun''s mouth.


    "Everyone, let me answer this question." Huang Feng said. After hearing what he said, the reporters quickly turned around, looked at Huang Feng, and waited for his answer: "Miss Bingyun is a person, everyone knows. So many companies outside want to dig her for so many years, she has not left, because she has a grateful heart and wants to repay the company for her cultivation."


    The reporters nodded. They are reporters and know more than ordinary people. Naturally, they know that what Huang Feng said is correct.


    "But, do you see how the company treats Miss Bingyun? The endless announcements and business performances don¡¯t give Miss Bingyun any rest time at all. That''s fine. If you are tired, you will get tired. Miss Bingyun can bear it. Coming down, but, this is not the end. The company actually helped Miss Bing Yun accept a restricted-level script. This is simply too bullying. Miss Bing Yun has a very kind heart, but can''t bully honest people like that? It is really tolerable and unbearable! Therefore, Miss Bingyun, who has no choice, can only choose to terminate the contract that she has never thought of before."

 952 Chapter 952: A Lot of Reporters Came

    Restricted script!


    The eyes of many reporters brightened again. As we all know, Li Bingyun has been showing people in an innocent image since his debut. He has not even filmed kiss scenes and sex scenes. The company now allows her to make restricted-level scripts. No wonder it has always been. The good-tempered Li Bingyun will be angry.


    Moreover, once there is one time, there will be a second time. Even if it is said that the company will not shoot the script this time, there will be another time. Therefore, Li Bingyun''s choice to terminate the contract is completely understandable.


    However, to be honest, let alone other people, even the reporters at the scene are very interested in Li Bingyun''s filming of restricted-level movies. It can be seen that if she does make it, the box office and ratings will definitely not be bad. , No wonder the company will let her shoot.


    Obviously, these reporters have been biased by Huang Feng.


    "I know that some comrade reporters may not believe what I said. After all, the company has never helped Bingyun accept this kind of script before. However, these words I said are evidenced. The script is now in ours. In the hands of the company!" Huang Feng continued: "Bingyun has been able to keep the company up to now, and it is time to separate from this company."


    After speaking, Huang Feng pulled Li Bingyun and wanted to leave, and at the same time said loudly to the reporters around him: "There is only so much we can say now. If you want to know more, you can go to her company for an interview. ."


    After that, Huang Feng took Li Bingyun to break through the reporter''s encirclement and got into the car. Even if the reporter asked questions, he didn''t answer again. Of course, Li Bingyun didn''t say a word.


    It wasn''t until after getting in the car that Li Bingyun smiled at Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, you are so bad."


    What Huang Feng said just now, but she was completely taken out, so that when other people knew that she had left the company, they would not accuse them of anything, and Huang Feng obviously changed the order of things. The result became like this.


    "What I said is the truth." Huang Feng started the car, waved to the reporters outside, and said to Li Bingyun: "This incident was originally because they were too much. You thought that Mr. Wang had previously dismissed his relationship with Director Yang. , Fired him just to make you change your mind?"


    "Is there any other purpose?" Li Bingyun asked.


    "He is preparing for the next thing." Huang Feng said: "You have also seen that he is very dissatisfied with what you left. He also said that he will destroy you. At that time, she will not only give you If you create a bad image, you may even bite you back on the issue of Director Yang."


    "President Wang doesn''t usually look like such a person." Li Bingyun said, "I didn''t see him until today."


    "That''s because you were working hard to help the company make money before. Of course, he always pleases you. Now, when you are leaving, he doesn''t need to hide it. Naturally, he tore the mask." Huang Feng said: " If I guessed it right, he might have taken revenge."


    "Then what shall we do?" Li Bingyun asked again.


    "Next, naturally I will find something for him to do." Huang Feng said with a smile. Wang always didn''t want things to end like this, and he didn''t want to. In that state guest hotel, people who knew this company wanted to be right. When Li Bingyun started, Huang Feng had no intention of letting go of this company easily. He hit Mr. Wang before, it was just an appetizer.


    After Huang Feng and Li Bingyun drove away, they went to a famous securities company in Yangcheng. Li Bingyun was a little surprised at Huang Feng''s behavior, but didn''t say anything.


    On the other hand, after Huang Feng and Li Bingyun left, the reporters did not leave. Instead, they entered Li Bingyun''s company in a swarm and asked to interview Mr. Wang.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s not good. Many reporters came outside."


    After Huang Feng and Huang Feng left, Mr. Wang was dealing with his own eyes when he suddenly heard his secretary come in and report.


    "What''s the panic? The reporter came, what''s so panic, how do you usually teach you, ah!" Mr. Wang reprimanded, and then he said to his secretary: "Is it the reporters I asked you to contact before? Come here pretty fast."


    "No, not those people." President Wang''s secretary stammered, "It''s other reporters."


    "Other reporters?" Mr. Wang was also a little stunned. "Do you know what''s the cause? Is it because you want to interview a certain star of our company? In that case, you can arrange it and don''t neglect those reporters."


    Those who open an entertainment company must have a good relationship with reporters. After all, many times, they still need the help of these reporters. Whether it is propaganda or some crisis public relations, these reporters need their efforts. Therefore, Mr. Wang also I dare not neglect these reporters.


    "No, they said they want to interview you, Mr. Wang," the secretary whispered.


    "Interview me?" President Wang was even more puzzled: "What can I do for an interview?"


    "They said they wanted to know about Li Bingyun''s termination of the contract." The secretary said.


    "Li Bingyun canceled the contract? Who said she canceled the contract? I haven''t agreed yet!" Mr. Wang said angrily: "This woman is really good enough. She actually contacted the reporter early and told me about it. I pressure? Dreaming!"


    "Go, bring them into the meeting room, I''ll be there later." Since the reporter has already come, Mr. Wang knows that he can''t escape. Otherwise, the reporter will report Li Bingyun''s words, so he will be even more serious. Suffer.


    When President Wang arrived in the conference room, he found out why his secretary was so flustered just now. It is true that there are a lot of reporters here this time, and their spirits are also very excited.


    As soon as they saw Mr. Wang appear, these reporters became more excited, as if they were sharks smelling blood, a swarm of Mr. Wang surrounded him.


    "Everyone, slow down, one by one!" Mr. Wang said quickly.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Wang, what''s the matter with the injury on your face?" The enlightened reporter immediately asked the question first, but his first question had nothing to do with Li Bingyun. It came to mind after seeing Mr. Wang''s situation. .


    "I accidentally injured this." Mr. Wang said. He wanted to say that Huang Feng played it. However, as the boss of a dignified listed company, he was beaten by someone. That would be too lost. He will become a joke in the future, so he just chose to lie.


    Of course, in his heart, this did not mean that he had forgotten about it, and he didn''t mean to let Huang Feng go.

 953 Chapter 953 Script Event

    Accidentally fell?


    After listening to this Mr. Wang¡¯s words, many reporters curled their lips in their hearts. What kind of posture did they fall in order to fall like this?


    However, although they did not believe Mr. Wang''s remarks, it was just that their purpose of coming here today was for Li Bingyun''s termination of the contract, so they did not continue to question Mr. Wang''s injury.


    "Then Mr. Wang, is Miss Li Bingyun going to terminate the contract with the company?" another reporter asked.


    "There is no such thing." Mr. Wang said, shaking his head.


    "But, this is what Miss Li Bingyun just said in person."


    "The company has indeed had some problems with the contract renewal with Bingyun. However, I believe that Bingyun will stay with the company in the end. After all, Bingyun has been here for many years and has already had feelings. Leave easily." Mr. Wang said.


    "Then did your company take advantage of Ms. Li Bingyun''s feelings for the company and ask her to make some films that she didn''t want to make?" another reporter asked.


    "A film you don''t want to make?"


    "Yes, just now Miss Li Bingyun and her gossip boyfriend said that the company wanted her to make a restricted film, and she reluctantly chose to terminate the contract after negotiating with no results." A reporter explained.


    "Rumor, this is Hong Guoguo''s rumor!" Mr. Wang said angrily.


    "Ms. Wang meant that your company didn''t let her make such a film? But Ms. Li Bingyun said that she had the script given to him by the company."


    President Wang was speechless for a while. He didn''t know what to say. He did let Li Bingyun make such a film. However, after Li Bingyun had the idea to leave the company, he and the board of directors retaliated. She wanted to make her bow her head before making such a decision.


    Now, Li Bingyun has changed the time of this incident. This has become a very good reason for her to leave the company. Even if she said, she first proposed to leave the company, but she will She would also argue that her original idea was not that strong, but the company''s follow-up approach made her firm her mind. Therefore, even if Mr. Wang explained it now, it was useless.


    The reporters were a little excited to see that Mr. Wang was unable to speak for a while. It seems that what Li Bingyun and Huang Feng said before was true. It seems that the company is indeed doing too much. Let her choose to leave.


    "Well, there are some misunderstandings in this. I think Bingyun might have misunderstood the company and made such an irrational decision. No matter what, I always believe that Bingyun will continue to stay in the company." Wang He always squeezed out a smile and said, then he pushed away from the reporter and said, "Well, I have something else. If you have any questions, you can ask my manager Li."


    After speaking, Mr. Wang left. Even if the reporters shouted, it was useless. He already regretted coming to see these reporters. At the same time, he already understood in his heart that Li Bingyun was determined to leave. The company is no longer necessary.


    "Have you contacted all the reporters who asked you to contact?" Mr. Wang asked the secretary next to him with a gloomy expression.


    "We have all contacted, and the hotel''s private rooms are also booked." The secretary quickly replied.


    "Yeah." Mr. Wang replied, and then whispered to himself: "Li Bingyun, since you have made the final decision, don''t blame me for being polite!"


    While President Wang was thinking about how to deal with Li Bingyun, Li Bingyun and Huang Feng had already left the securities company. Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng with surprise and said, "Huang Feng, where did you come from? Rich?"


    "Hey, secret." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong with the money, and nothing will happen." Huang Feng knew what Li Bingyun was worried about, so he comforted her.


    Li Bingyun nodded. Since Huang Feng said there was no problem, there must be no problem.


    "Let''s go, then, let''s have a good time, and wait for Mr. Wang to make a move." Huang Feng said in the car.


    "Okay." Li Bingyun said with a smile: "Then I will take you to have fun in Yangcheng."


    "Yes." Huang Feng replied.


    When Huang Feng and Li Bingyun went to play, the stock market was changing. The shares of Li Bingyun''s company were being acquired bit by bit. It was just that the other party¡¯s methods were more professional, every time a little bit. Therefore, it did not attract anyone''s attention, and even the shareholders of Li Bingyun did not notice.


    At noon, Mr. Wang invited some reporters who have a good relationship with their company for dinner. The purpose is, of course, to let these reporters write some articles to black Li Bingyun, and to portray her as an unbelievable person. A grateful person, at the same time, is also a woman with a pure appearance and a dirty heart.


    These reporters who were brought in do not usually do this kind of things. They are people who have been closely related to these entertainment companies. They used to help these entertainment companies to hack the artists who left the company. Therefore, for this kind of thing , They can be said to be familiar with the road.


    After receiving the benefits of President Wang, these reporters patted their chests one by one and said that they must be satisfied with President Wang. As for the true situation of this matter, it is not their concern. People get rid of calamity, they are originally relying on this ability to make money.


    It¡¯s just that these reporters¡¯ articles have not yet begun to be written. In the afternoon, the articles of the reporters who interviewed Li Bingyun and Huang Feng had already been published. Whether it was print media or online media, they were all reporting. Li Bingyun and the company are about to terminate the contract.


    And the story of the script is naturally within the scope of the report. Although President Wang also arranged for someone to tackle the key problem before, there are still many reporters who truthfully reported the news. For a while, President Wang¡¯s company has become criticized by the public. Object.


    Especially those fans of Li Bingyun. At this time, their attention is no longer the appearance of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun together in public. Instead, they accused Mr. Wang¡¯s company of doing too much and changed it. Whoever encounters this situation will not be able to stand it. Even ordinary people who are not fans of Li Bingyun are on Li Bingyun''s side at this time. In their opinion, Li Bingyun is completely because he does not want to be in the entertainment industry. Unspoken rules, only then left the company, such a person is rare in the entertainment circle, naturally more liked by everyone.


    Therefore, for a time, the entire entertainment industry and even the entire society were all voices against the king¡¯s head office. Originally, Li Bingyun¡¯s departure from the company would have an impact on the company. Now this "script" incident has been published, which will affect the company. The impact is even greater.

 954 Chapter 954

    "Mr. Wang, it''s not good, the company''s stock has fallen!"


    In the afternoon, Mr. Wang was in his office, watching online reports about his company and Li Bingyun, and a manager came in and said.


    "When you fall, you fall. What are you doing in such a panic? There is no stability at all. How do I educate you?" Mr. Wang scolded angrily.


    After seeing the almost one-sided comments on the Internet, Mr. Wang was already very angry. Now that he sees his subordinates behaving so badly, his mood is naturally even worse.


    The company¡¯s stock fell, which was expected before. After all, Li Bingyun is still very important to the company. Now that this is happening, those investors will definitely not be optimistic about his company. The stock has fallen. , Is also reasonable.


    He had thought of this before. So, knowing that the stock has fallen, his mood has not changed, and his subordinates should also know this, but now they are still behaving so flustered, how could he be satisfied?


    "Mr. Wang, the stock price has fallen more severely than we expected." The manager said.


    "It should be the ghost of Li Bingyun''s fans. Those people are really full." Mr. Wang said. Now the stock market is full of voices that are not conducive to his company. Many of these voices are those of Li Bingyun''s fans. , I kept trying to get justice for my idol, and now there are voices of crusade against my company everywhere on the Internet, and the stock price decline is normal, but I didn¡¯t expect that the decline would be so severe. It seems that I was still a bit underestimated before. Li Bingyun''s importance to the company.


    "Immediately repurchase the company''s stocks, as much as possible," Mr. Wang said with a ugly expression.


    "Yes." The manager replied.


    After the manager went out, Mr. Wang''s face was even more ugly. The more important Li Bingyun is to the company, the worse his mood now, because Li Bingyun is destined not to belong to the company anymore.


    The more irritable Mr. Wang thought about it, he called his secretary and said, "You should urge those reporters to get their articles out quickly. Besides, after the articles come out, find someone to buy some navy soldiers and keep getting black, you know? Make everyone believe that Li Bingyun¡¯s departure is a matter of her own character and has nothing to do with the company."


    "I see." Mr. Wang''s secretary said. He felt that Mr. Wang has always been on the verge of breaking out today, which made her have to deal with it carefully.


    The reporters didn¡¯t ask Mr. Wang to wait long. Soon, a piece of black Li Bingyun¡¯s articles appeared on the Internet. In these articles, Li Bingyun became an ungrateful person who crossed the river and broke the bridge. She chose to leave the company. It was not because of the script, but because she felt that the current company was no longer worthy of her. At the same time, the new contract with the company required too many benefits. The company did not agree, and the two parties did not agree.


    In short, in these articles, Li Bingyun''s image is useless. Those fans who know her will naturally not believe these articles. However, there will be many navy soldiers bought by President Wang under these articles, and they continue to black Li Bing. Yun, on the contrary, made some people who do not understand the truth of the matter believe the words of these articles.


    At the same time, because of Mr. Wang¡¯s decisive action and the publication of these articles, the company¡¯s stock has finally stabilized. However, what Mr. Wang didn¡¯t know was that when he arranged for someone to repurchase the company¡¯s stock, there were some people, I bought some company stocks at the low price just now, and there were still a lot of them. The manager who was in charge of repurchasing company stocks seemed to have discovered something. However, he felt that he might have made a mistake and did not report it. .


    For half a day in the afternoon, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun had been playing outside, and they were not affected by the news on the Internet at all. They were in a good mood. There are still many interesting places in Yangcheng, and Li Bingyun was just I know, I haven''t been to many places myself, and I happened to have fun with Huang Feng today.


    In the evening, the two went back to their residences. Huang Feng once again comforted Li Bingyun. Don''t worry about the company''s affairs. If you hurry, there will be results tomorrow.


    Li Bingyun naturally believed in Huang Feng. In fact, since Huang Feng intervened in this matter, she had not worried about it.


    The next day, while President Wang was still dreaming that Li Bingyun''s reputation would be destroyed, a video recording appeared on the Internet and quickly occupied the front page headlines of almost all major websites.


    The content of the video is that Director Yang was in the hotel and said that his actions were instigated by the company¡¯s shareholders. They didn¡¯t want to see the company¡¯s cash cow Li Bingyun leaving. It¡¯s just that this video was already handled by Huang Feng. It did not reveal the time before and after the script incident.As soon as this video came out, it immediately attracted the attention of many people. Although President Wang hurriedly tackled key problems and said that Director Yang had wronged the company, but the effect was not great.


    At the same time, Mr. Wang also contacted those websites and wanted to get those websites to take down this video, but those websites responded to him soon, and they were helpless.


    "Mr. Wang, the people on those websites said that their website was hacked and now they have lost control of the website." The secretary reported to Wang Zonghui.


    "What, hacking?" Mr. Wang was stunned, and then he felt that something was wrong. If a website is hacked, it can be said to be a coincidence, but it is not a coincidence that these websites are hacked at the same time. It''s easy.


    "Is it related to Li Bingyun?" Mr. Wang thought to himself, but no one could give him the answer, and he felt impossible in his heart.


    "Nice job, Ahu!" In the hotel room, Huang Feng smiled and patted a young man with glasses and said.


    "Boss, this is what I should do." The young man hurriedly replied in fright.


    This person called "Ahu" by Huang Feng is not a person from this world, or rather a person from this world before, but Huang Feng exchanged it from the store in the storage box last night and cost him 60 million. The price is definitely not low, but Huang Feng thinks it is worth it.


    Because this slave named "Ahu" by Huang Feng has hacking capabilities far beyond ordinary people. According to the introduction of the storage box, his hacking skills are even far beyond those of hackers in the real world, so, Huang Feng feels that the price is really worth it.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to redeem after returning to Jiangzhou, but now he just needs a hacker, and there is a hacker by his side, it will be easier for him to do other things in the future, so he did the redemption .


    And this morning, Ahu has already done a good job, gaining control of those websites and keeping the video in the most obvious position.

 955 Chapter 955

    Although Ahu looks no different from modern people, this is also one of the functions of the storage box store, which allows Huang Feng to choose the skin color of the slaves, and also speaks the language of all the people on the earth, that is, even the cheapest The kind who can only be slaves to coolies, after arriving in the real world, he will also be a genius who can speak many languages.


    However, Ahu is essentially Huang Feng''s slave. He will not violate Huang Feng''s words, and he will feel sincere and sincere when Huang Feng expresses his gratitude to him.


    "Well, Ahu, let''s keep working." Huang Feng said to Ahu.


    "Okay, Master." Ahu said. Huang Feng asked Ahu to call this name. Although it was a bit abrupt, it was better than Ahu calling his master.


    What Huang Feng asked Ahu to continue to do was to continue uploading videos. You should know that Huang Feng¡¯s video was not the only one before. After Ahu was exchanged last night, Huang Feng tried to test his abilities. , Let him hack into the computer of the head office of Wang, and then, out of curiosity, directly entered the background of the computer of head Wang. What Huang Feng did not expect was that he had a big surprise on his phone. reward.


    On that computer, there are some videos of Mr. Wang. It can be seen that these videos should be made by Mr. Wang himself. Huang Feng did not expect that Mr. Wang is also a photography enthusiast, but he likes to shoot his own videos. The habit of putting it in the computer is not very good, Huang Feng now easily obtains those videos.


    These videos also opened up Huang Feng''s eyes. At the same time, he also learned more about the darkness and unspoken rules of the entertainment industry. These videos faithfully record the entire process of Wang Zongqian''s female stars. Most of these female stars They are the artists under his company, and a small number of them are not. Among them, Huang Feng met in Mr. Wang''s company yesterday. The one who impressed the most was Jia Jingyun!


    Huang Feng did not expect that he would actually see Jia Jingyun¡¯s body here. To be honest, it is no wonder that Jia Jingyun is arrogant. Her figure and appearance are not bad, of course, in Huang Feng¡¯s heart. Compared with Li Bingyun, it was a bit worse, and because of Jia Jingyun''s behavior, Huang Feng felt that the other party and Li Bingyun could not be compared at all.


    After seeing these videos, Huang Feng is naturally not welcome and asked Ahu to copy all of them. Presumably the release of these videos will definitely cause quite a stir.


    However, Huang Feng did not release all these videos immediately. Instead, he was waiting for news from the securities company. This time Huang Feng was not only going to attack Mr. Wang¡¯s company, but also taking this opportunity to help him. I made a fortune.


    Because of Yang¡¯s director of the video, the stock price of Wang¡¯s head office has dropped a bit. The person entrusted by Huang Feng will naturally not let go of this opportunity and absorb part of it, plus the part absorbed yesterday, Huang Feng¡¯s current stock That¡¯s a lot, and then, President Wang really did crisis public relations. Although it did not completely solve the problem, he finally stabilized their company¡¯s stock price. After that, President Wang took out cash again. Repurchase is carried out to further stabilize and even increase the stock price.


    At this time, the people from the securities company entrusted by Huang Feng would naturally not miss this opportunity. They took the opportunity to sell some of the stocks, which were bought yesterday and sold when the price was high.


    Knowing that the securities company had already completed the action, Huang Feng asked Ahu to post the videos on the Internet. For those female stars, Huang Feng still typed. As for Mr. Wang, Huang Feng is not so polite. , And let him be a star.


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang, it''s not good, online...online..." President Wang''s secretary once again entered President Wang''s office in a panic.


    Mr. Wang didn''t bother to scold her this time, and from her appearance, it seemed that something happened again. He had just summoned other shareholders to discuss stock matters, so he didn''t know anything online.


    "What''s going on online? Tell me!" Mr. Wang said while turning on the computer.


    "There are many videos of you on the Internet." The secretary said.


    "Video?" Mr. Wang was stunned, and then he had a very bad feeling. At this time, his computer had been turned on. He randomly opened a portal website. The top one was a video, and the video The protagonist is him!


    When Mr. Wang saw the content of the video, his eyes suddenly went dark, and then he felt a little shaking, as if he was about to faint.


    "President Wang, Mr. Wang." The secretary hurriedly stepped forward to support Mr. Wang and asked concerned.


    "Go away!" President Wang pushed his secretary away rudely, staring at the online video with his eyes tightly fixed. He has now determined that someone is doing himself behind the scenes, as with the previous Director Yang''s video. However, this time the video is even more powerful. Not only do you have yourself, but also your own company is not a girl star. This is definitely a scandal, a huge scandal.


    "Go call the shareholders back, I want to have a meeting!" Mr. Wang said weakly to his secretary.


    "No, we are already here!" At this time, the shareholders who had just left appeared in President Wang''s office again, and this time their faces were even more ugly.


    The shareholder headed by him is the largest shareholder besides Mr. Wang. He looked at Mr. Wang with a gloomy expression and said, "You have to be responsible for this matter. If it were not for you, the company would not have such a thing!"


    "I..." Seeing that his authority has been challenged, Mr. Wang wanted to refute it. However, the other shareholders on the scene looked at him with the same ugly expression. He knew that he had said nothing. Used, these shareholders are now estimated to hate themselves to death. They could hate Li Bingyun¡¯s departure before because Li Bingyun¡¯s departure would harm their interests, but now, because of their own reasons, they have also lost their interests. , They naturally would not give themselves a good face.


    "I think it would be better for you to leave that position!" the shareholder continued.


    President Wang saw that the other shareholders seemed to mean the same. This time, he did not hold back anymore, vomiting a mouthful of blood and fainted. However, only his secretary was screaming at him at the scene. As for the other shareholders, He looked at him coldly, and didn''t mean to help.


    Soon, when Mr. Wang was taken to the hospital, the company immediately issued a statement that the former chairman and general manager resigned from all previous positions due to physical reasons!President Wang completely lost his power.

 956 Chapter 956

    "Unexpectedly, you have a lot of means."


    In the evening, Li Huaimin and Huang Feng ate together again, Li Huaimin said to Huang Feng with a smile.


    After all, this matter involved his sister, so even if Li Huaimin didn''t do it himself, he was always paying attention to this matter, and he would naturally know what happened to the head office of Wang.


    It can be said that starting from the first video of this morning, the head office of Wang started to be lively, but presumably this bustle is not what Wang always wants to see, because those news are for him and his company. , All is not good news.


    Li Huaimin knows what happened to President Wang. Of course, he doesn¡¯t believe that President Wang really abdicated because of physical reasons. Obviously, his abdication is related to the online video, and who made the video. , It doesn¡¯t seem to be that hard to guess.


    "I don''t have any means. Bingyun can testify. I''ve been playing for the past two days. Maybe someone is unhappy with him. That''s why I uploaded the video." Huang Feng said while eating.


    "Okay, don''t pretend with me. I won''t hold you accountable." Li Huaimin said to Huang Feng. He knew this was Huang Feng''s fear of trouble. After all, he had hacked a lot of large websites today. Those websites are enough for Huang Feng to be held accountable.


    However, up to now, those websites don''t seem to know what this matter has to do with Huang Feng.


    "In other words, your hacking skills are really good enough." Li Huaimin said, being able to hack so many large websites at the same time and grab control from them, Huang Feng''s hacking skills are obviously extraordinary.


    Because Huang Feng came to Yangcheng alone, Li Huaimin of course believed that Huang Feng did this, not someone else.


    "It''s so normal." Huang Feng no longer denies it. He also believes that Li Huaimin will not be full and reveal his identity. However, Huang Feng is somewhat disagreed with Li Huaimin''s praise of his hacking skills. I''m sorry, after all, it was Ahu''s credit and had nothing to do with him.


    "Don''t be humble." Li Huaimin said, "You don''t know how many people admire you very much now. I want to find out who you are, and see what kind of master you are, who can actually possess such skills. "Li Huaimin said.


    Huang Feng smiled and didn''t say anything. As long as Li Huaimin''s brother and sister didn''t say anything, Huang Feng believed that no one could investigate his identity, and Ahu''s technology is still worthy of trust.


    "However, what you did to Bingyun Company this time is pretty good." Li Huaimin said.


    This time, because of Huang Feng¡¯s shot, not only was President Wang¡¯s position unprotected, but his personal reputation was also completely destroyed. It was his company, although it is now taken over by other people, but its strength is not as good as before. After all, After such a big scandal, it is very difficult to restore to the previous strength.


    After the other shareholders came to power, they contacted Li Bingyun and wanted to persuade Li Bingyun to come back again. If Li Bingyun could go back at this time, then it would be great news for their company.


    It''s a pity that Li Bingyun firmly decided to leave. No matter how they persuaded, she would not be willing to go back. She didn''t want to go back before. Now that the company has such a scandal, she naturally doesn''t want to continue in that company. Stayed.


    Those shareholders have no choice but to choose to let Li Bingyun leave. At this time, their most important thing is to stabilize the company''s situation. If they continue to struggle with Li Bingyun''s issue, it will not do them any good, and If Li Bingyun¡¯s matter has not been resolved, the eyes of the media and the general public will always be on them, and now, they obviously don¡¯t want so much attention. It¡¯s best to let the matter calm down.


    Therefore, after the two parties negotiated, the two parties peacefully terminated the contract. There was not much time for Li Bingyun¡¯s contract. The shareholders wanted to ask Li Bingyun to pay some money, but Huang Feng gave it a strong rejection. In the end, he could only choose to break up peacefully. Li Bingyun didn''t have to pay a penny and he was free.


    It can be said that Huang Feng¡¯s handling of Li Bingyun¡¯s affairs this time made Li Bingyun¡¯s father and brother very satisfied. What they didn¡¯t know was that Huang Feng also used this opportunity to hit the head of Wang¡¯s company. At the same time, he made a fortune.


    "Huang Feng, when will your company be established, I can''t wait." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng. Now that she has regained her freedom all at once, she wants to cooperate with Huang Feng as soon as possible.


    "The company has been established." Huang Feng said: "However, you don''t have to worry about going to work for the time being. You can rest at home for a while. After all, the company has just been established. There are a lot of trivial matters and there is no way to officially start work for the time being."


    Huang Feng¡¯s entertainment company was indeed established under Zheng Shuai¡¯s busy schedule. However, as he said, there are still a lot of things to do now, such as the decoration of the company, the signboards of various units, and even some recruiting. Artists, etc., these things have to be dealt with, there is really no way to work officially for the time being.


    "Oh, that''s it." Li Bingyun was a little regretful, but he still understands it, so let''s take a rest during this time.


    Li Huaimin was very happy that his sister could stay at home. After knowing that his sister was going to work at Huangfeng Company, he smiled and warned Huang Feng not to bully his sister. Otherwise, he would not be let go.


    In the Eight Worlds of Heavenly Dragon, Duan Yu was rescued from the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations, and was brought into the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations by Old San Yue. There, he absorbed the crane and Yue in the cloud by chance. Due to the internal strength of the third class, Duan Yu''s body was abnormal because of the internal strength absorbed at one time, unable to withstand the sudden increase in internal strength, as if it was about to explode at any time.


    Duan Yu¡¯s parents were naturally very worried, and Duan Yu¡¯s uncle, the emperor of Dali, and Duan Zhengming, in order to save Duan Yu, took him to Tianlong Temple, preparing to ask the monks there to help Duan Yu. .


    "At present, the powerful enemy, Tianlong Temple''s century-old reputation is shaky, and you are actually losing your skills here." Master Ku Rong''s voice suddenly came.


    Master Ku Rong is Duan Zhengming''s uncle. After seeing this, Duan Zhengming hurriedly went over to salute and said, "I don''t know if Master Ku Rong is here, the younger generation is so rude."


    "Things are of urgency and importance. The appointment of the Tubo National Teacher is coming soon, Zhengming, since you are here, please refer to the details." Grandmaster Ku Rong said.

 957 Chapter 957

    Duan Zhengming naturally didn''t dare to violate Master Ku Rong''s request, and he quickly bent over and said yes.


    "This Tubo national teacher, named Kumozhi, is said to be superb martial arts and proficient in Buddhism." At this time, a high-ranking monk handed Kumozhi''s greeting card to Duan Zhengming and said.


    "His martial arts accomplishments are extraordinary, and he is very interested in the world''s exquisite martial arts," said Master Ku Rong.


    At this time, the senior monk who had spoken before looked at Duan Zhengming with a serious face and said, "He is here this time for the Six Meridian Sword!"


    "Six-Mai Divine Sword?!" Duan Zhengming looked surprised: "I only know that this is one of our unique skills in Dali, really has this sword technique?"


    Duan Zhengming had also heard of the prestige of the Six Meridian Divine Sword before, but he had never seen this sword technique before. Therefore, this time I heard the senior monk of Tianlong Temple talk about this sword technique.


    "The Six-Medition Divine Sword is a profound martial arts that controls true energy with the power of the fingers and hurts people invisibly. It is far above the one-yang finger, but no one has been able to practice it for nearly a hundred years," said Master Ku Rong.


    And a senior monk next to Master Ku Rong said with a shame on his face: "Ashamed, although this scripture is hidden in this temple, but no one can practice the magical skills contained in the scriptures, so it is no wonder that Kuumazhi has no fear. Up."


    The purpose of Kumazhi¡¯s visit this time is clearly stated in the greeting note. It was his friend Murong Bo who admired the Six-Medition Excalibur very much during his lifetime, but he was not lucky enough to see it until he died. As his friend, wanting to help him fulfill this wish, he came to Tianlong Temple this time, also for the Six Vein Divine Sword, and prepared to burn it in front of Murong Bo''s tomb.


    However, for his statement, whether it is Duan Zhengming or the eminent monk of Tianlong Temple, they do not believe it.


    "At this time, there are only six people who practice the Six Meridian Excalibur in order to get a quick success. It''s a pity that in Tianlong Temple, only the five of us can comprehend this skill," said Master Ku Rong.


    "Master Ku Rong, Zhengming is willing to practice the Six-Medition Excalibur with all the seniors. May Master be merciful and shave for me!" Duan Zhengming lifted his clothes and knelt behind Master Ku Rong.


    Although Duan Zhengming is the emperor, he has never pulled down the kung fu in his hands. Therefore, his skills are similar to those of the high monks in Tianlong Temple, and he is fully qualified and capable to understand the six-channel god. sword.


    Master Ku Rong nodded, and then he personally shaved Duan Zhengming.


    "The national teacher of the Tubo Kingdom may come this evening, and now I have given you the true name of the law." Grandmaster Ku Rong said to Duan Zhengming, who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Thank you Uncle Ku Rong," Duan Zhengming said.


    And because Kumozhi is coming soon, Master Ku Rong did not dare to delay. He said to Duan Zhengming: ¡°Among the six channels of the Six-Medition Divine Sword, you specialize in the Shaoyang Sanjiao meridian. It should not be too late. let''s start!"


    Duan Zhengming nodded, and then according to the picture scroll, the six-channel magic sword began to practice, and several other monks also practiced together, striving to become more adept with the six-channel magic sword before the arrival of Ku Mazhi .


    At this time, Duan Yu, who was not in charge, actually practiced against the hanging swordsmanship, perhaps to relieve his pain, or to divert attention, anyway, Duan Yu looked at it and started practicing. However, he soon felt that his body seemed to explode, making it even more uncomfortable.


    "Yu''er, what''s the matter with you?" Duan Zhengming asked quickly with concern.


    "I looked at the red line of luck on the map of the uncle, but I think my chest is about to explode." Duan Yu said with flushed face.


    "Yu''er, come with me." After hearing Duan Yu''s words, Grand Master Ku Rong spoke to him.


    Duan Yu nodded and followed Master Ku Rong, but Master Ku Rong collected six sword scores, and then said to Duan Yu who was next to him: "It depends on your good fortune."


    At this time, the national teacher of the Tubo kingdom had already arrived at the gate of Tianlong Temple. The purpose of his visit this time, Duan Zhengming and others guessed right, not to fulfill the last wish of his friend Murong Bo, but to feel in his heart. The Tubo country should be the best in the world in martial arts, and other countries¡¯ martial arts cannot be compared with it. He came out of the Tubo country this time to learn all the exquisite martial arts of the world, and then abolish them all. In this way, there will be no country''s military capabilities comparable to the Tubo country.


    And this time coming to Tianlong Temple was just the first stop he chose!


    On the other side, Grandmaster Ku Rong had already felt that the Tubo national teacher had arrived, and he asked his disciples how they had practiced with the Six-Medition Divine Sword. This battle was related to their Tianlong Temple''s century-old reputation and could not be taken care of.


    "Master, although not very proficient in practice, it seems that you can meet the enemy." One of the high monks responded. Their original skill is not bad, and their talents are enough. Although they can''t practice a complete Six-Medition Excalibur, they specialize. For one item, there is still no problem.


    "Very good, Benyin." Master Kurong said: "Go to your Kumozhi to meet under the three towers."


    "Yes!" the eminent monk responded.


    After that, everyone also went to the Three Pagodas, where they were preparing to meet with Ku Mozhi. As for Duan Yu, they had been by Duan Yu''s side.


    "Kumazhi, the younger generation of the Tubo Kingdom, see the master of the predecessor." After seeing the master of Ku Rong, Kumazhi said to the younger generation.


    "It turned out that Lao Na had never welcomed him far away, and he was rude, please sit down with the teacher." Grand Master Ku Rong said.


    "The Buddha said, "I am not born, I am not dying, I am not dirty, and the little monk has a blunt root, unable to understand the life and death of love and hatred. I really did not expect that Mr. Murong Bo passed away so early. Whether the little monk¡¯s request embarrassed the temple, I hope that the elders will be merciful.¡± After Kumazhi sat down, he once again stated his purpose of coming.


    "You have a friendship with Mr. Murong, that is, the fate is exhausted, why bother?"


    "Mr. Murong talked about the world of swordsmanship, and listed the Six-Medition Divine Sword of Tianlong Temple in Dali Kingdom as the first. He also said that it was the greatest regret to not be able to see it in his life." Kumozhi said.


    "I wonder why Mr. Murong didn''t come in person back then?" the monk said.


    "Hehe, Mr. Murong knows that the Six-Maid Sword is the treasure of the temple in Guisi Town. It is inconvenient to borrow it. Although the Duan clan of Dali is a royal family, he does not forget the loyalty of the rivers and lakes, loves the people and loves the people, so it is not convenient for him to steal it." Kumachi said.


    "Since you and Mr. Murong are friends before you are alive, you should follow his will. It is inconvenient to borrow or force them."


    "The blame is the little monk. I once said that Mr. Murong is inconvenient to take it personally, and the little monk does it for him. The man said nothing but regrets his life and death!" Kumazhi quibbled.

 958 Chapter 958

    Here, the eminent monk of Tianlong Temple and Kumazhi were fighting secretly. On the other side, Duan Yu secretly practiced the Six-Medition Divine Sword under the sign of Master Ku Rong.


    "Don''t worry, practice one by one!" Although Master Ku Rong also knew that the situation in front of him was a bit critical, Duan Yu obviously saw this. Therefore, his face was full of anxious expressions, but Master Ku Rong was still comforting Duan. Fame, let him not be anxious, he naturally knows the reason that haste is not good.


    Duan Yu nodded, the anxious look on his face gradually faded, and he began to concentrate on looking at the scores of the Six Vein Divine Sword one by one, trying to record them all.


    On the other side, the eminent monks of Tianlong Temple and Kumazhi have already "examined and discussed." Kumazhi is also a martial genius. Even facing the siege of many eminent monks in Tianlong Temple at the same time, he did not fall into a clear disadvantage until Master Kurong. Shot, this will defeat Kuma Chi.


    "Master Ku Rong''s Zen skills are extraordinary, and the little monk admires it." Kumazhi said: "However, this Six-Medical Excalibur is really just a vain name."


    "How to get a false name, I have to ask!" Ben Yin asked the monk.


    "Hmph, what Mr. Murong admired back then was the swordsmanship of the Six Meridian Sword, not the Sword Array of the Six Meridian Sword! Although the sword array of Tianlong Temple is very powerful, but at best, it is only with Shaolin''s Arhats. The Kunlun Sect''s Chaos Sword Formation is not the same, it seems that it is not a unique swordsmanship in the world." Kumozhi said, it is impossible for him to admit that he will be defeated by the Six Meridian Divine Sword. Is the world''s most powerful master.


    "Swordsmanship or sword formation, did you win the battle just now, or did we win at Tianlong Temple?"


    "In this first battle, your temple has the upper hand. In the second battle, the little monk seems to have a chance!" Kumazhi said confidently. He has been a martial arts genius since he was a child, otherwise it is impossible to learn so at this age. A lot of work, so even though he suffered a bit just now, he still has some understanding of the Six Vein Excalibur, and, after all, these people are six people who use the Six Vein Excalibur together, and none of them use it. So smoothly, Kumazhi naturally finds the flaws more easily.


    And Master Ku Rong obviously understands this, so when the two sides fight again, he knows that this time, they may fall into a disadvantage. Once they lose, then they must hand over the Six Vein Divine Sword. He couldn''t accept it. After all, this was the unique knowledge of their Dali country, and it should not be exposed.


    However, if you don''t give it to the other party, it will also be a damage to the reputation of their Tianlong Temple. He did not expect that this Kumazhi is so powerful.


    Some distressed Master Ku Rong glanced at Duan Yu next to him. At this time, Duan Yu had already read all of the six-channel divine swords. As for how much he learned, Master Ku Rong was not sure. However, at this time, There is not much time left for him to hesitate.


    So, Master Ku Rong took the score of the Six Vein Excalibur in Duan Yu''s hand and burned it with his finger power. The score of the Six Vein Excalibur was slowly burned under everyone¡¯s attention. ash.


    It¡¯s just that when Master Ku Rong saw that the Six-Medition Divine Sword was about to be burned, he seemed to be a little bit different. He was a little puzzled, but he just used a lot of internal power to prevent Ku Mazhi from snatching it. The burning speed of the sword book is also very fast, just with the blink of an eye, the sword book has been turned into ashes, and then floated in the air under the wind, no matter how deep Kuma¡¯s wisdom and martial arts are, there is no reaction.


    "What the hell is going on? Or are your eyes blurred?" Master Ku Rong thought to himself. He had just seen a great change in the sword book, but this sword book was burned in front of his own eyes. If someone robbed it, I wouldn''t be able to find it, let alone, that sword book was still burning.


    However, no matter what you think about now, it won''t help. The "sword" has completely disappeared, and Master Ku Rong can only keep this doubt in his heart forever.


    And at this time, Kumazhi had also reacted, this Tianlong Temple did such an extreme thing in order to prevent himself from getting the sword spectrum of the Six Vein Divine Sword, of course he was very angry, and it was also a pity.


    Before coming here, he still had some doubts about the magic of the Six Vein Excalibur. He was not sure if the Six Vein Excalibur was as powerful as the legendary one. However, after he had just learned the Six Vein Excalibur Sword Formation, he was already in his heart. Sure, this Six-Medition Divine Sword is definitely a rare martial art. The six people, including Master Ku Rong, have obviously not yet practiced their skills with the Six-Medition Divine Sword to the extreme, and one person only has one vein. It''s a little strange to cooperate.


    However, even so, he was defeated by this sword formation. Although he didn''t admit it just now, he already understood the power of the Six Meridian Divine Sword in his heart. If the Excalibur is fully trained, its strength will definitely rise. Moreover, this Six-Medition Excalibur is obviously a unique skill. How can I, who are interested in all the exquisite skills in the world, be willing to let go of this skill?


    However, Ku Rong, the old bald donkey, actually burned the Six-Medition Divine Sword''s sword spectrum in front of him, which was really annoying.


    Kumazhi was finally angry and was unwilling to come in vain. He planned to take away Duan Zhengming when he left. He had just recognized the identity of this period of Zhengming, and Jue Xue didn''t get it, so he would catch an emperor and go back. Not bad.


    However, Duan Yu obviously didn''t want to see his uncle being taken away, so he went up and wanted to rescue Duan Zhengming from Kumozhi''s hands.


    During the rescue process, Duan Yu accidentally used the Six-Medition Excalibur that he had just learned and was not very proficient. This made Kumozhi¡¯s eyes brighten. He did not expect that this young baby would actually I have also learned the Six Vein Divine Sword. Since the Six Vein Divine Sword has been destroyed, why not take this little baby away?This is a living sword book!


    Thinking of this, Kumozhi took advantage of the fact that others were unprepared and fought Duan Yu. During the fight, he deliberately stayed away from the people of Tianlong Temple. Duan Yu had just learned the Six-Maid Sword, and he was now in a time of time. The unsound situation is of course not Kumazhi¡¯s opponent, so he was eventually captured by Kumazhi in front of everyone.


    After Kumozhi caught Duan Yu, he didn''t stay here, and hurriedly left Dali with people.

 959 Chapter 959 Bai Xiaorous Discovery

    "Huang Feng has been away for two days, and I don''t know when he will come back. This lecherous guy, with Li Bingyun by his side, is probably reluctant to think about it."


    In the evening, after washing up, Bai Xiaorou did not return to her room, but came to Huang Feng''s room. After having a relationship with Huang Feng, she found that her attachment to Huang Feng was getting heavier and heavier. This is her She hadn''t thought of it before. Although she hadn''t said this to Huang Feng in her mouth, she knew her thoughts very clearly in her heart.


    It may be that a person has been alone for too long, has no friends, no relatives, and suddenly had such a relationship with Huang Feng. Bai Xiaorou found that she had become more and more imbalanced. Huang Feng used to be afraid of her leaving, but now Bai Xiaorou is Understand that if Huang Feng didn''t want to own himself, he would be very sad.


    After Huang Feng went to Yangcheng, Bai Xiaorou was full of longing for him, because the window paper had been punctured before. Therefore, because she missed Huang Feng for the past two days, Bai Xiaorou was in Huang Feng¡¯s bedroom. Sleeping, she hadn''t slept before, and she didn''t feel anything wrong, and, if she slept here, he could feel the breath of Huang Feng.


    However, without seeing the real person, Bai Xiaorou felt a little uncomfortable in her heart after all, and she was also looking forward to Huang Feng''s return soon.


    "It''s all you are the evil spirit, I wasn''t like that before." Bai Xiaorou complained loudly. She used to be a person who had nothing to worry about. When performing tasks, she would not think too much, but now she She found that when she was fine, she would always think of Huang Feng, even in her dreams, she would often dream of Huang Feng, which she had never happened before.


    It was precisely because of this that Bai Xiaorou understood that Huang Feng''s importance in her heart had become a part of her life.


    While Bai Xiaorou was lying on the bed, feeling the breath of Huang Feng, she suddenly saw a light flashing under Huang Feng¡¯s bed. She was sure she had no dazzling. Although she had been thinking about Huang Feng in her heart, there should be something. She still has alertness, so she discovered it the first time that light appeared.


    "What is it?" Bai Xiaorou suddenly sat up from Huang Feng''s bed, wonderingly.


    After that, Bai Xiaoluo got out of bed, bent over and looked under Huang Feng''s bed, and found that there was only one thing under Huang Feng''s bed, that is the large storage box. Apart from this, there was nothing else.


    "Could it be that the light just came out of this?" Bai Xiaorou muttered to herself as she dragged the large storage box out.


    "I just looked at Huang Feng''s things, is there anything wrong?" Bai Xiaorou dared to look at Huang Feng''s storage box, but suddenly stopped his hand, a little hesitant on his face, after all, it was inside. It must be Huang Feng''s stuff, and Huang Feng is not here. It doesn''t seem very good to watch it without his permission.


    "I''ll just take a look, and I won''t take his things. Besides, it shouldn''t be something shameful in the storage box." Bai Xiaorou comforted herself, mainly because she was too curious about the light just now. So, if you don''t look at it, she feels a little uncomfortable, and, as she said, storage boxes are generally used to store sundries, and things that are truly private will not be placed inside.


    After finding a good reason for herself, Bai Xiaorou opened the lid of the storage box. Later, she found that there were so many things inside. The box was full of things, and it was indeed as she thought. , There are all sundries, everything, magazines, clothes, fruits, etc., everything. However, these things have one thing in common, that is, they are small in size and occupy little space. Therefore, here are There are many kinds of things that can be placed.


    "Huh, there are still paintings here?" Bai Xiaorou was quickly attracted by several scrolls. After all, other things are not big, only these scrolls are long, and these scrolls are placed The top one, so she saw it at a glance.


    Bai Xiaorou picked up the scroll with some curiosity, wanting to see what was painted on it.


    "Six-Mai Divine Sword?" Bai Xiaorou exclaimed after seeing a few words written in traditional characters on the scroll, but then she chuckled slightly: "Which stall did Huang Feng buy this from? Things, there is still something like a six-veined sword? Is there a six-veined sword in this world?"


    Obviously, Bai Xiaorou didn''t believe that the Six-Medition Excalibur written on this scroll was the kind of peerless martial arts in martial arts novels. It was just a joke made by a boring person.


    However, Bai Xiaorou herself is also cultivating internal strength after all, and she is naturally very interested in kung fu and so on, and now she happens to be fine, so she draws these circles and spreads them all on the bed.


    "Shao Shang Sword, Shang Yang Sword, Zhong Chong Sword, Guan Chong Sword, Shao Chong Sword, Shao Ze Sword, um, quite complete, they are actually the six meridians in the corresponding hands, and there are actually detailed ones. The operation route and introduction, this seller is really attentive." Bai Xiaorou muttered to herself as she watched it.


    After the six scrolls are opened, there are six portraits. On these six portraits, there are descriptions of acupuncture points and meridians. There are even red lines of internal force running on these meridians. There are also verbal descriptions beside them. It can be said that it is very In detail, this made Bai Xiaorou very surprised.


    After all, Bai Xiaorou is very interested in martial arts, so while looking at the portrait, she has already subconsciously followed the running red line to practice, which she has not noticed.


    And when she found out, the whole person was stunned, because she found that when she was following the red line to run the internal force, there was actually a flow of air in her body. It was Shao Shang Jian. After that, she felt a faint internal force gathering on the thumb of her right hand, but when she wanted to emit this internal force, she couldn''t do it.


    Although she didn''t get real anger from her thumb, she remembered the process just now, exactly the same as the picture scroll said!


    "Could it be that these pictures are all real? The cultivation technique described above can really be cultivated. It is really the Six-Medition Divine Sword?" Bai Xiaorou was stunned, with an incredible expression on his face. .

 960 Chapter 960

    In modern society, there are internal forces and exercises. Bai Xiaorou naturally knows this. She also practices internal forces and exercises. However, those internal forces and exercises are not as powerful as described in martial arts novels. Bai Xiaorou estimates that if the exercises practiced in reality are put into martial arts novels, at most they will be some third-rate, or even non-streamed exercises, because in terms of power and speed of cultivation, the actual The exercises are completely incomparable with the exercises in martial arts novels.


    However, martial arts novels are just martial arts novels after all. No one would think that those peerless martial arts in martial arts novels can also appear in reality. It is impossible at all. They are all made up by the author of the novel, if they are really there. , Those authors have already become peerless masters one by one, but the actual situation is that these people are just ordinary people, ordinary people who can no longer be ordinary people.


    Bai Xiaorou also thinks like this. Before today, she had never thought that she would see the kung fu in martial arts novels in reality, so she just saw the picture scroll with the words "Six Vessels" written on it. At that time, she thought that this was fabricated by others and could not be true. She was bored, so she would open these scrolls to see. If it was normal, she would not even read it.


    However, the movement of the internal forces in my body just now was not deceiving. Although I am not sure that the "Six-Medition Divine Sword" is really dead on the picture scroll, one thing is certain, the cultivation method recorded above is indeed acceptable. Cultivators, and, according to Bai Xiaorou''s judgment, the above exercises are more sophisticated than the other exercises she already knows. This is obviously not an ordinary exercise.


    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaorou had the urge to call Huang Feng. She wanted to ask Huang Feng where this picture scroll came from, what is the matter with the exercises above, and whether they are "Six-Maid Sword" ".


    Bai Xiaorou had a lot of doubts in her heart and wanted to ask Huang Feng, but she still resisted it. After all, this picture scroll was peeked by herself. Although at the beginning, she did not have any other thoughts, but, after all, she did not pass through. Huang Feng''s permission.


    Moreover, Bai Xiaorou also believed that if Huang Feng wanted to let herself know, she would take the initiative to tell her, and there was no need to question her.


    Although she didn''t have the urge to call Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou still connected this incident to some of Huang Feng''s usual actions, remembering that she slept with Huang Feng twice here, and every time she woke up the next day, Huang Feng was looking at the contents of this storage box. At the time, he didn''t care about it. However, now it seems that Huang Feng''s seemingly ordinary storage box is obviously not an ordinary thing. It contains Huang Feng important Of items.


    Bai Xiaorou certainly didn''t know that this storage box could replace things in other spaces. She just thought that this storage box was used to store Huang Feng''s valuables. As for where these "precious" items came from, she didn''t know.


    In addition to looking at the storage box, Huang Feng was also very curious about what he suddenly became powerful. Because he had to help Huang Feng apply to join the National Security Bureau, he had investigated Huang Feng¡¯s situation before. Huang Feng had always been very ordinary before, until he entered Tianjiao Group, he was very ordinary, or rather unpleasant, his life was actually a bit of a failure. After all, it has been so long since graduation and even a stable job. No, saying that he failed is not wronging him.


    However, everything has changed since he entered the Tianjiao Group. Huang Feng suddenly has a strong skill. Moreover, he has also learned internal strength. If it is only skill, it is nothing. After all, There are a lot of places where you can practice your skills now, but internal power is not something that you can learn casually. I thought he had some adventures before, maybe I met someone like casual cultivator and taught him internal power, but, Now it seems that the fact may not be what I thought.


    In addition to internal power, Huang Feng suddenly possessed some skills that ordinary people would not have. This is also doubtful. After all, Huang Feng is just an ordinary person, so where did his technical things come from? The way to explain, but, it is possible that other people are the same as himself. Although he is curious about where these things came from, there are many wonderful things in this world. Maybe Huang Feng just spent money to buy from a desperate technician. Where did you arrive?This is not impossible, although the possibility is very small.


    Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t think about this before, but today, after seeing this "six-pulse divine sword" practice technique, many of her thoughts have changed. She discovered that although she has known Huang Feng for a long time , The two even had a close relationship, but he didn''t seem to know Huang Feng too well, and Huang Feng became more and more mysterious in his own eyes.


    "No matter what, as long as Huang Feng likes me!" Although she was a little skeptical and curious about many things about Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou had no other special thoughts, let alone the meaning of reporting Huang Feng. , She was just purely curious about what happened to Huang Feng, and didn''t have any unfavorable thoughts against him.


    In Bai Xiaorou¡¯s world, Huang Feng is now an indispensable part of her life. Huang Feng¡¯s affairs are hers. After knowing these things about Huang Feng, she will only help him keep secrets, but not Tell him and do things against him.


    "I''m still waiting for Huang Feng to talk to me personally." Bai Xiaorou said while putting away the "Six-Medition Divine Sword" score. Originally, she thought this thing was just an ordinary thing. She only took a peek, and now she discovered that this thing is probably a method of cultivating a peerless magical technique. Naturally, she wouldn''t be able to continue watching it.


    Bai Xiaorou once again put the picture scroll in the storage box, then closed the lid of the storage box and pushed it under the bed again. As for whether there are any other good things in the storage box, she did not continue to look at it. , Huang Feng''s storage box is in her heart, obviously it is no longer an ordinary storage box, without Huang Feng''s permission, she will not touch this storage box again.


    Looking at the storage box under the bed, Bai Xiaorou muttered to herself: "An important thing is placed in the storage box casually. Huang Feng''s heart is really big enough."

 961 Chapter 961: Zhu Xiyus Call

    At this time, Huang Feng in Yangcheng naturally didn¡¯t know that Bai Xiaorou had already discovered part of the secrets of his storage box, but Bai Xiaorou¡¯s heart was on him at this time, and there was no idea of ??betraying him. In the beginning, when Bai Xiaorou had just moved in and found the contents of the storage box, it would be difficult to say whether it would be the result now.


    Because I ate with Li Huaimin at night, Huang Feng did not drink less wine. Although he secretly forced a part of it internally, there were still some in his body. Although the person was not drunk, it was better than usual. Be more energetic.


    After separating from the Li Huaimin brothers and sisters, Huang Feng went back to the hotel. He originally planned to go to the store where the storage box is stored. He likes to go there recently because there are so many good things there, even if he doesn¡¯t have one yet. Exchange, but it¡¯s cool to see.


    In Huang Feng¡¯s room, he was the only one. As for the Ahu that he had exchanged before, he was put into a villa in another space. This was also discovered by Huang Feng accidentally. He could Brought Xiaobai and Xiaoying in, so I tried to see if I could bring Ahu in. I didn''t expect it, it was really okay.


    This discovery made Huang Feng very happy. As a result, he would feel relieved a lot, and because of this discovery, Huang Feng exchanged ten more slaves. These slaves belonged to the top scientists. There are many aspects that Huang Feng is good at, which is what Huang Feng needs. Of course, the price is not cheap, even higher than the slaves that Huang Feng has initially decided on.


    However, Huang Feng still exchanged. Anyway, he wants to exchange related slaves. If he will exchange, he will exchange the best one at a time. Of course, the price is also high. On average, one such slave will He asked him for 100 million soft sister coins, so that just these ten slaves would have spent all the money he had earned in a year during the game time.


    However, whether it is in the game or other spaces, after he left, he still kept making money for him. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s current net worth is not only one billion, even if he bought it for one billion. These ten slaves, he still has a lot of money in his card.


    Huang Feng thinks that these billions of flowers are very valuable, because talents are priceless. You have to ask those senior government officials in reality if they are willing to spend 100 million to buy a top scientist. Huang Feng believes that those people must be connected. I would not consider it, so I agreed.


    Of course, in addition to these ten top-level scientist-level slaves, Huang Feng is also preparing to exchange a few ordinary slaves. After all, in the laboratory, some ordinary people are also needed to do some chores. It is impossible to let all the small things. Top scientists do it.


    However, those ordinary slaves are much cheaper, the big money has already been spent, how can Huang Feng care about this little money?


    And all of the slaves who were exchanged were put in the villa by Huang Feng. Because the laboratory in reality has not been built yet, Huang Feng just let them stay in the laboratory. When nothing is wrong, sit more. Discuss together to enhance mutual understanding. At the same time, it also creates conditions for their future cooperation. The invention or transformation of many things now involves many aspects. It depends solely on scientists in one direction. Sometimes, no It must be useful.


    After washing, Huang Feng was ready to go to bed. However, his mobile phone on the bedside rang. Huang Feng picked it up and saw that it was Zhu Xiyu''s phone.


    Huang Feng felt a little strange. Since the last time they met at the concert, the two of them have not been in contact. Even at the concert, the two did not communicate. Huang Feng guessed that it was because Zhu Xiyu knew about him. I have a girlfriend, so I don¡¯t want to ignore myself.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s feelings for Zhu Xiyu are a bit complicated, and there is not much love between boy and girl friends, but because Zhu Xiyu is the first woman in his true sense, and she is also her first man, Huang Feng always treats her a little special, and Zhu Xiyu herself is also very beautiful, and at the same time she wears very sexy clothes, it would be impossible if Huang Feng didn''t pay attention to her.


    However, Huang Feng treated her because he didn¡¯t like Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou in it. Therefore, when the other party didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact him, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact him, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would actually make a call today. Come.


    The phone''s ringing was still ringing, as if urging Huang Feng to connect as soon as possible. After a little hesitation, Huang Feng still answered the call.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, where are you?"


    As soon as the call was connected, Zhu Xiyu''s somewhat rushed voice came from the phone. Her voice seemed a little strange, a little panicked.


    "I''m in Yangcheng, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    "In Yangcheng?" Zhu Xiyu''s words were full of disappointment, "Forget it."


    "What''s wrong, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked again, he could hear the eagerness in the other party''s words, maybe the other party really encountered something.


    "You are not in Jiangzhou, it''s useless." Zhu Xiyu''s voice was still panic, but it also contained undisguised disappointment.


    After speaking, Zhu Xiyu hung up the phone without giving Huang Feng a chance to speak.


    Huang Feng stared at the phone for some reason. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Zhu Xiyu. However, Huang Feng felt something wrong in his heart. He instinctively felt that Zhu Xiyu might have really encountered something. Otherwise, the other party would also Will not take the initiative to call myself, but also ask where I am.


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious Huang Feng called Zhu Xiyu again. However, to his surprise, Zhu Xiyu''s phone could not be reached at all. The worry in Huang Feng''s heart became even more intense, thinking of Li Bingyun last time in the hotel. Huang Feng became more worried about Zhu Xiyu''s comfort.


    Huang Feng wanted to call Zhu Xiyu''s classmates to ask what happened to Zhu Xiyu, but he didn''t know the numbers of those people. Then Huang Feng thought of the existence of Ahu, maybe he could help.


    "Ahu, help me check my personal number, can you do it?" Huang Feng summoned Ahu from the villa and said.


    "Yes, what''s the other party''s name? Where is it now?" Ahu said quickly when he saw Huang Feng''s solemn face, and didn''t dare to be wordy.


    "It seems to be called Hong Li. She is now in Jiangzhou''s art school." Huang Feng said. Huang Feng''s name was because Huang Feng accidentally heard Zhu Xiyu''s name. I didn''t expect it to be used this time.

 962 Chapter 962

    After receiving Huang Feng''s prompt, Ahu tapped on his computer for a while, constantly narrowing the range, Huang Feng couldn''t understand it, so he could only be anxious on the sidelines.


    "I found it, the number is 137..." Ahu did not disappoint Huang Feng. In less than two minutes, he confirmed Hong Li''s identity and found her phone number. Of course, this I also want to thank now that mobile phone numbers are all real-named, which makes Ahu''s work a lot easier.


    Huang Feng got the number given by Ahu and immediately dialed it.


    "Hey, who?" The call was connected quickly, and a female voice came from the phone. Huang Feng was immediately sure that he did not find the wrong person. This girl¡¯s voice was the one he heard last time. Like that.


    "Hello, this is Huang Feng, is Zhu Xiyu in the dormitory?" Huang Feng said quickly.


    "Why are you looking for Xiyu?" Hong Li asked vigilantly when he heard Huang Feng''s words.


    Last time at the concert, Zhu Xiyu was not the only one who saw it. Several people in her dormitory saw it and all knew it. Huang Feng has a girlfriend, so they are still in contact with Huang Feng. Zhu Xiyu is naturally very vigilant. In their opinion, it is impossible for Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu to contact them.


    "I''m looking for something to her, really something, is she in the dormitory?" Huang Feng asked urgently.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Also, why did you call me when you asked her for something, how did you know my number?" Hong Li said vigilantly.


    To be honest, all the people in Zhu Xiyu¡¯s dormitory have good looks, and because Huang Feng has a girlfriend, he deliberately pretends that he does not have a girlfriend. Therefore, the people in Zhu Xiyu¡¯s dormitory think he is an emotional liar. What a good person, and now he has something to do with Zhu Xiyu. Instead of calling Zhu Xiyu, he calls his own phone. Naturally, Hong Li is more vigilant, afraid that Huang Feng will target herself.


    "Her phone can''t get through. I''m afraid that something will happen to her, so I will ask you to ask." Although Huang Feng is anxious, at this time, he can only explain as best as he can.


    "I can''t get through the phone?" Hong Li was taken aback, and then worried about whether something had happened to Zhu Xiyu: "She saw someone from a film and television company at night, and the other party said she was optimistic about her and wanted to sign a contract with her and hold her as Celebrity."


    Zhu Xiyu and the others are from art schools, so naturally they also have star dreams in their hearts. Many girls have such dreams. And when they enter such schools, their dreams are even stronger. Therefore, now there can be film and television companies who want to cooperate with her. Of course, Zhu Xiyu was very happy to sign the contract and shared the news with the sisters in the dormitory. Therefore, Hong Li also knew about Zhu Xiyu''s whereabouts tonight.


    "Film and television company?" Huang Feng was shocked. Hasn''t he been dealing with film and television companies for the past two days?Due to the situation of Mr. Wang and his company, Huang Feng knows that these film and television companies are not as good as he showed. There are a lot of dark things inside. Although Zhu Xiyu is not too stupid, but, after all, it is still It is normal for people to suffer a loss if they have not entered society and have no experience in this area.


    "Then do you know where she went to eat?" Huang Feng continued to ask. Based on Zhu Xiyu''s previous situation, Huang Feng felt that the possibility of her having an accident was very high.


    "Yes, State Guest Hotel." Hong Li said. When Zhu Xiyu shared the news with them before, he also said about dinner at night, so Hong Li knew about it.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s performance, and at the same time, because at the art school, this kind of thing was not unheard of, so Hong Li also began to worry about Zhu Xiyu¡¯s safety, but she was a weak woman and had nothing to do. Background, even if you know it, there is not much you can help.


    It is Huang Feng. Although he is an emotional liar, he is not a good person. However, he is a super rich second generation after all. He should have a background. If Xiyu really has anything to do, Huang Feng can also help.


    "Guobin Hotel?" Huang Feng was slightly stunned when he heard the name. This is a coincidence, is he and this hotel just like that?


    "Okay, thank you." After Huang Feng knew where Zhu Xiyu was, it was easy.


    "Wait!" Hong Li said anxiously, "Is something wrong with Xiyu? Huang Feng, do you have to save her? She is your woman. You can''t just watch her suffer. Are people bullying?"


    Although Zhu Xiyu did not acknowledge the relationship between herself and Huang Feng since she came back last time, none of the people in the dormitory are human spirits. From Zhu Xiyu¡¯s appearance, she knows that she must have had a relationship with Huang Feng, so, It is not too much to say that Zhu Xiyu is Huang Feng''s woman.


    The reason why Hong Li said this to Huang Feng was to remind Huang Feng that even if he had other women, Zhu Xiyu had a relationship with him after all. Huang Feng, as a rich second generation, shouldn¡¯t look at it. Is your woman being bullied?As for the future of Xiyu and Huang Feng, let''s talk about it later.


    Huang Feng stopped slightly. Yes, Zhu Xiyu is her own woman. No matter what kind of feelings she has for her, the fact that she is her own woman cannot be changed. How can her own woman be bullied by others?


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely bring her back intact." Huang Feng said solemnly, not only assuring Hong Li, but also reminding himself.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng immediately left the hotel. After that, he found a place where there was no one and released the suspended sports car in Na Ring.


    After Huang Feng got on the car, he officially chose the suspension mode for the first time. If he drives on the ground, his speed cannot be too fast due to the influence of road conditions. Therefore, in order to get over as soon as possible, he can only choose suspension. mode.


    This suspended sports car can fly in the air at a speed of two thousand kilometers per hour, which is much faster than an airplane, and the straight line distance between Yangcheng and Jiangzhou is less than one thousand kilometers. In other words, Huangfeng is in the suspended mode. , From Yangcheng to Jiangzhou, it only takes about half an hour.


    Although Huang Feng''s cloak can also fly, the speed is definitely not as fast as this suspended sports car. Moreover, at such a long distance, Huang Feng is afraid that his internal strength is not enough to maintain, so Huang Feng chose to use the suspended sports car.


    With a "stab", Huangfeng''s floating sports car drove out quickly after it lifted off. Except for a little sound at the beginning, at other times, there was no sound. Moreover, Huangfeng has no driving lights yet, so , Even if someone stood on the ground and looked up, they couldn¡¯t see Huangfeng¡¯s sports car.

 963 Chapter 963

    However, the fact that ordinary people can''t see Huangfeng''s sports car on the ground does not mean that others can''t find it either.


    Huangfeng¡¯s car had just been lifted off, and when it started to travel, people at the radar station of the Yangcheng Military Region discovered the existence of Huangfeng¡¯s car.


    "Report, found UFO!" The person in charge of monitoring the radar situation immediately reported to his boss after making sure that he had not misunderstood.


    "UFO?" The boss was a little confused: "Can you find out what it is? Where did it appear?"


    "There is no way to find out exactly what it is for the time being. I am still monitoring it. It was the first time he appeared in the sky above Fuling Street." The soldier replied.


    "The sky above Fuling Street? Isn''t that the center of Yangcheng? Could it be a passenger plane?"


    "No, it''s faster than a passenger plane." The soldier replied, "Now, it has left the boundary of Yangcheng and is flying northward at a speed of about 2,000 kilometers per hour."


    "Continue to monitor, and notify the brother units in the north to let them continue to monitor." The boss said.


    "Yes!"


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know. His floating sports car caused a lot of riots in the radar station as soon as his floating car appeared. Many people did not rest overnight in his floating car, and they have been investigating his "unknown" What exactly is "flying object"?


    However, until dawn, they didn''t investigate the reason. They just knew that this flying object appeared near the center of Yangcheng City and finally disappeared near the center of Jiangzhou City. As for where it went, no one knew.


    After Huang Feng got on the suspended sports car, he called the manager of the State Guest Hotel. The other party left him a business card last time. Huang Feng thought he could not use it. As a result, he used it so soon.


    "Hello, who are you?" The manager''s call was quickly connected.


    "I''m Huang Feng, the one who broke the door of your private room at your hotel a few days ago." Huang Feng said straightforwardly.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Huang, is there anything wrong?" The manager immediately remembered who Huang Feng was. After all, Huang Feng had impressed him too much before.


    "I want to ask you about someone. She should be eating in your hotel now. Don''t let her leave the hotel for the time being. You can use any method. If something goes wrong, I will be responsible!" Huang Feng said directly.


    The manager was secretly shocked, not knowing who Huang Feng was looking for, but thinking that Huang Feng could make the police polite, obviously, he was responsible for what he said, and he could still do it.


    "I don''t know who Mr. Huang is looking for?" the manager asked.


    "I will send you her picture later, you can take a look." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." The manager said, he was going to look at the situation first. If possible, he wouldn''t mind helping Huang Feng so busy.


    After Huang Feng hung up the phone, he called Hong Li again and asked her to give herself a picture of Zhu Xiyu. Fortunately, there was a photo with Zhu Xiyu in Hong Li¡¯s mobile phone. Huang Feng asked her to be in the photo. Zhu Xiyu pointed it out, and then sent it to herself. After receiving the photo of Hong Li, Huang Feng immediately sent it to the hotel manager.


    After that, what Huang Feng could do is to rush over as soon as possible. He asked the manager to help, but he was afraid that the people from the film and television company would take Zhu Xiyu away before he arrived.


    In fact, Huang Feng''s worries are not redundant, but very necessary.


    Zhu Xiyu did go to dinner with people from the film and television company tonight. She and these people still met by chance. When she was shopping, she met the scout of this company. The other party was very optimistic about her, so she had to sign with her on the spot. Agreement allows her to enter the company.


    Zhu Xiyu was not completely brainless. She did not agree to it at the time. Instead, she said that she considered it. After returning, she checked. The company that the scout talked about, Starlight Entertainment, found that although this company is not nationally speaking, It''s a top-notch, but in Qing Province, it is a big company, and its strength is still there, and there is no problem with the other party''s work permit, so Zhu Xiyu, who has a star dream, naturally agreed.


    After that, Zhu Xiyu made an agreement with the other party to have dinner at the State Guest Hotel tonight to discuss the signing of the contract. Zhu Xiyu still attaches great importance to this matter and dresses up. She is already very beautiful. After she has been dressed up , Even more beautiful, even a few people in her dormitory were praised one after another.


    Zhu Xiyu also wanted to leave a good impression on the other party. In this case, it would be very helpful for her to sign the contract and make her debut later.


    However, when the dinner was halfway through, Zhu Xiyu felt a little strange. Those few people seemed to have been persuading themselves to drink. Moreover, in their words, intentionally or unintentionally, they seemed to say that it is difficult for a celebrity to come out now. If you are in the beginning, you often have to pay a price. Is this implying yourself?


    Thinking of the way these people look at her and the dark things she usually hears about the entertainment industry, Zhu Xiyu thinks of the word unspoken rules, but the other party seems not to play the unspoken rules, but to express it clearly. meaning.


    Although not sure if the other party really meant that, Zhu Xiyu was a little scared, so she secretly called Huang Feng on the excuse of going to the bathroom. She didn''t know why, she was in danger. At the time, the first thing that came to my mind was Huang Feng. Maybe it was because Huang Feng was his first man after all. He had an inexplicable affection for him. Of course, it could also be because he didn¡¯t seem to be in Jiangzhou. Knowing someone who can help you, the few people in your dormitory do not seem to have any effect.


    Regardless of the reason, Zhu Xiyu called Huang Feng. However, to her disappointment, Huang Feng felt no longer in Jiangzhou, but in Yangcheng thousands of miles away. In this way, it would be impossible for Huang Feng to help. Own, even if he rushed back by plane now, it was too late.


    "I hope my previous guess is wrong." Zhu Xiyu said to herself after hanging up Huang Feng''s phone.


    "Xiyu, what are you talking about?" At this time, a voice suddenly rang behind her, and Zhu Xiyu was startled.


    "No, nothing to say." Zhu Xiyu hurriedly tried to put the phone away, and said in a panic. The person who appeared behind was also from Starlight Entertainment. The other party claimed to be a senior agent. This time he came to investigate Zhu Xiyu. If Zhu Xiyu had the conditions If it is really good, she will choose to be Zhu Xiyu''s agent.

 964 Chapter 964

    However, Mei Mei, the so-called agent, looked at Zhu Xiyu¡¯s mobile phone, and then said to Zhu Xiyu: "Let¡¯s go out quickly, Manager Yin and they are all in a hurry. I¡¯ll help you get your phone. Go wash your hands first."


    He didn''t wait for Zhu Xiyu to refuse, just like grabbing something, and took the phone in Zhu Xiyu''s hand.


    "Sister Mei, return the phone to me, I can take it myself!" Zhu Xiyu said anxiously.


    "What''s your kindness with Sister Mei? In the future, we two will have to get along for a long time. Okay, you wash your hands first, I''ll wait for you outside!" After Sister Mei said, she went out of the bathroom directly. As for Zhu Xiyu''s The mobile phone was naturally taken away by her.


    "Sister Mei..." Zhu Xiyu shouted again, but the other party obviously wanted to take her mobile phone, so as if she hadn''t heard it, she went straight away.


    Zhu Xiyu''s face was full of anxiety, and at the same time, she felt more and more scared in her heart. Her previous guess was probably true. This time she might have been deceived.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Zhu Xiyu said anxiously, but she couldn''t think of any way. If she had a mobile phone on her body before, she could still communicate with the outside world. Now she does even contact the outside world. If it is not there, it is even more impossible to expect others to rescue her.


    "Is it this time I want to..." Zhu Xiyu''s face turned pale when he thought of some bad consequences. Before she lost her body to Huang Feng after drinking, although she was not at all wrong, she did not feel too bad. One of the big resentments was that she had a good impression of Huang Feng before, and the other was that she was also responsible for what happened that night, and she could not completely blame Huang Feng.


    However, tonight, looking at the appearance of the few people, they want to get drunk, and it is very likely that she will not be able to get out. If this is the case, she really cannot accept it.


    "Huang Feng, I hate you so much. Why are you not in Jiangzhou at this time, why are you running to Yangcheng?" Zhu Xiyu, who thought about it more and more desperately, thought of Huang Feng. If he was in Jiangzhou, after all She had a relationship with him. If you ask him for help, it should be no problem. Even if she pays some price, she is willing. It is not the first time with Huang Feng anyway, but with these people, she obviously There is no way to accept it.


    And Huang Feng is also capable of saving himself. He is so rich, he should not be afraid of these people, but at this time, Huang Feng is not in Jiangzhou, and ran to Yangcheng, which made Zhu Xiyu in despair hate it. Huang Feng was up.


    "Xiao Nizi, alertness is quite high." Outside the bathroom, Sister Mei muttered to herself as she watched Zhu Xiyu and Huang Feng''s call record. The time of the call was after Zhu Xiyu entered the bathroom, plus Zhu Xiyu before. In a panic, Zhu Xiyu was obviously aware of something and called someone outside to ask for help.


    "It seems that I must take her away as soon as possible." Sister Mei muttered to herself. She didn''t know that Huang Feng contacted by Zhu Xiyu was not in Jiangzhou at this time, otherwise she would not leave in a hurry.


    So after Sister Mei turned off Zhu Xiyu''s phone, she pushed open the bathroom door again, and said to Zhu Xiyu who was still thinking about countermeasures inside: "Xiyu, hurry up, Manager Yin asked me to call you."


    "Ah, I, I haven''t..." Zhu Xiyu was taken aback by Sister Mei''s appearance again, and instinctively wanted to refuse.


    "Nothing? Hurry up, the dishes are cold." Sister Mei took a step forward, took Zhu Xiyu''s arm, and said, dragging it out.


    Zhu Xiyu wanted to struggle, but her strength was obviously not as strong as that of Sister Mei, so she couldn''t struggle anyway, and at the same time, she was even more afraid in her heart, and her strength was a bit unable to make it.


    Soon, Zhu Xiyu was dragged into the private room by sister Mei, but what she didn''t see was that when she and Zhu Xiyu were out of the bathroom, a waiter saw them at the corner not far away. Human appearance, after seeing this situation, she immediately returned to the first floor, where the manager of the hotel was waiting.


    "How? Do you know which private room the one named Zhu Xiyu is in?" The manager quickly asked after seeing the waiter come back. After receiving the photo from Huang Feng, he sent the waiter to find an excuse to check in each private room. , I wanted to find Zhu Xiyu, but I didn''t get any results before. This time, looking at the other side''s appearance, it seemed that there were different results.


    "Manager, I saw Zhu Xiyu, she just went to the bathroom, and now she is back to the private room, in the 4666 private room." The waiter said.


    "Okay, just find it, so you go and do this, try to keep them, remember, this matter cannot be known to other people." The manager ordered that Huang Feng just asked him to keep Zhu Xiyu, not Doing something illegal or too embarrassing, so after thinking about it for a while, I decided to help Huang Feng. Anyway, this kind of thing is not a big deal.


    "Okay." After listening to the specific instructions of her manager, the waiter was shocked, but when she saw her manager, she nodded and said, "Okay."


    On the other hand, although she was reluctant in her heart, Zhu Xiyu was still dragged into the private room by sister Mei. In the private room, there were still three men in the private room. One was the scout Zhu Xiyu met before, and the other It seems to be a photographer, and the last person is called Manager Yin by several people.


    "Xiyu is back, come sit down and wait for you two." As soon as Zhu Xiyu came in, the eyes of the three people in the private room all lit up at the same time. They looked at Zhu Xiyu like a wolf and said, at the beginning, they were still paying attention. Their eyes don''t look randomly, but after a few drinks, they all forgot to cover up.


    "Okay, okay." Zhu Xiyu was about to cry in her heart, but she had to sit down.


    Sister Mei walked to Manager Yin and didn¡¯t know what he said. Then, Manager Yin, don¡¯t give Zhu Xiyu a deep look. After that, she returned to normal again, but he secretly winked at the other two. .


    After the two received instructions, they pulled Zhu Xiyu to talk, while Manager Yin took advantage of Zhu Xiyu¡¯s absence, took out a bag of things from his pocket, sprinkled it in a red wine bottle, and shook it gently. After a while, the red wine returned to normal.


    "Come, Xiyu, I toast you a glass, I wish you a big hit and become a big star as soon as possible, just like Li Bingyun." Manager Yin picked up his glass and said to Zhu Xiyu.

 965 Chapter 965

    "Our Xiyu is so beautiful, there would be no reason if it is not popular," said the scout.


    "Yes, yes, Xiyu is the most photogenic woman I have ever seen, beautiful, so beautiful." The photographer also said.


    After being told by several people, Zhu Xiyu is even more uncomfortable. If others praise her so much, her heart will only be happy and proud, but today it is only uncomfortable, she would rather these people call herself ugly , At least that is also safer.


    Zhu Xiyu originally didn''t want to continue drinking. After all, she already had doubts about these people in her heart, so now she just wanted to get out. She naturally didn''t want to drink for these people''s persuasion.


    However, she is only a weak woman, and she is the only one on her side, and there is no one to help her speak, and the person on the other side has been screaming along, and the scout directly poured the liquor from Manager Yin. I forced it into Zhu Xiyu¡¯s hands and persuaded her to have a drink with Manager Yin. Manager Yin is still very powerful in the company. Manager Yin is happy. In the future, she will be better in the company. If you want resources, it''s easier.


    "Beauty Xiyu is not giving me face?" Seeing Zhu Xiyu only holding a wine glass, and refusing to drink it, Manager Yin''s face suddenly became gloomy, and he placed the wine glass in front of him heavily, with the scarlet liquid inside. Some splashed out.


    "Xiyu, hurry up and drink, you see that Manager Yin is angry? We can still harm you? You are not allowed to do this? Going to society is different from school, it is not emotional." The scout was a little anxious He whispered in Zhu Xiyu''s ear, as if he was really considering Zhu Xiyu.


    "But..." Zhu Xiyu became more and more frightened in her heart. She didn''t drink it or didn''t drink it. She already felt it. The eyes of several people around her had changed when she insisted on not drinking. , These people may use other means, maybe.


    "Don''t worry, drink!" The scout general Zhu Xiyu''s wine was brought close to Zhu Xiyu''s lips, and said with some compulsion. The tone of the words is not as good as it was at the beginning. .


    Zhu Xiyu wanted to struggle, but she was not as strong as Sister Mei, and naturally she was not the opponent of this scout. Therefore, she still drank the glass of wine under the other''s compulsion, although she consciously sipped it. Mouth, however, some wine still entered her mouth. Later, under the harassment of the photographer next to her, she swallowed the wine.


    "That''s right." Seeing that Zhu Xiyu finally drank the glass of wine she had added into her stomach, Manager Yin nodded in satisfaction. After that, he stopped persuading Zhu Xiyu to drink, but was slowing down. Eating slowly.


    The eyes of other people looking at Zhu Xiyu also changed, especially the scouts and photographers. The eyes looking at Zhu Xiyu were full of aggressiveness, but they also stopped persuading Zhu Xiyu to drink.


    Although there are some doubts about these people no longer persuading themselves to drink, Zhu Xiyu is more fortunate in her heart. Maybe these people figured it out, maybe she thought more before, they weren''t what they thought.


    However, Zhu Xiyu, with her head down, did not realize that the eyes of other people looked at her differently.


    After a little hesitation, Zhu Xiyu stood up and said to several people: "Well, it''s late, and the school will be closed. I will go back first. I will go to the company tomorrow to talk about the contract."


    Regardless of whether her guess was right or wrong, Zhu Xiyu decided to leave here first. She always felt a little uncomfortable staying here.


    "Let''s go? It''s still early, Xiyu is going back now?" Manager Yin smiled and looked at Zhu Xiyu and said, "It''s okay if the school is closed. There are many hotels outside. I''ll book a room for you later."


    "Don''t bother Manager Yin, we can''t stay overnight." Zhu Xiyu said with a smile.


    "Then it doesn''t matter if you don''t follow the rules, don''t think I don''t know, there are too many girls in your school who don''t come home at night." The scout said.


    "I..." Zhu Xiyu wanted to say something, but suddenly felt that her head was a little dizzy. After that, she felt unstable to stand and sat down again.


    "It seems Xiyu beauty is also reluctant to leave us, ah ha ha." The photographer looked at Zhu Xiyu''s strangeness and said with a loud smile.


    At this time, Zhu Xiyu''s sense of crisis in her heart became even stronger. Originally, she just thought that she might have just drunk too much, and her head was a little dizzy. However, gradually, she felt that her body was constantly heating up. And it is getting hotter and hotter, she wants to take off all her clothes!


    "Not good!" Zhu Xiyu yelled in her heart. Although she hadn''t encountered anything like this before, she originally belonged to an art school. She usually listens a lot to such things, so naturally she knows. He may be following the way of these people.


    "Does the beautiful Xiyu feel very hot? If it is hot, take off your clothes. There are no outsiders here anyway." Manager Yin looked at Zhu Xiyu and said triumphantly.


    "You guys, did you put medicine in the wine?" Zhu Xiyu pointed to Manager Yin and said. At this time, her face was already red, and she felt that her body should also be red, and the desire in her heart became more and more. The stronger.


    After Zhu Xiyu discovered this change of her own, she was so anxious to cry. She already regretted it at this time. Why did she come out so easily to meet these people? Is it because of her star dream? She was too careless. Even if she was going out to eat, she should have brought someone with her. She shouldn''t have come alone. Now that she encountered this kind of thing, she felt very helpless.


    "What did Miss Xiyu say?" Manager Yin said, "What is the medicine that does not apply medicine? How ugly is it. We just added some ingredients to your wine, just to make your fun tonight more enjoyable. Don¡¯t worry, what we said before did not lie to you. As long as you make us happy, don¡¯t you want to be a big star? We hold you!"


    Manager Yin and others did not completely deceive Zhu Xiyu before. They are indeed people from Starlight Entertainment, and their identities are all true. However, their usual behavior is a bit irregular, and they like to use their identities to play tricks. A simple girl like Zhu Xiyu who aspires to be a big star.

 966 Chapter 966: Come and Save Me

    It¡¯s not the first time that Manager Yin and others have done such a thing. Before, they have used their identities to do similar things, but they have never had an accident. One is that they will do something. In the process, take some fruitful photos of this girl. If the other party does not pursue the matter, these photos will not appear. If the other party wants to make trouble, these photos are a weapon to blackmail the other party!


    At the same time, they will indeed arrange for these girls to enter the entertainment company after the event. In this way, they will indeed let some girls choose to forgive them. After all, those girls¡¯ goals have been achieved. As for the process, If they want to get it, they have to give something. They dream of entering the entertainment circle. They must have heard of some things in the entertainment circle. Therefore, it is easier to accept.


    However, these girls who enter the company will not get too good treatment. Manager Yin and others just get them into the company. As for the following matters, they don¡¯t care, and they don¡¯t have that right, so gradually Some of these girls took the initiative to leave the company because their dreams were shattered, and some of them continued to sleep with more people in order to obtain better resources. Anyway, no matter what the situation is, it''s all right. Manager Yin and the others are okay, and the girls will not trouble them anymore.


    Therefore, Manager Yin and others believe that there is nothing wrong with treating Zhu Xiyu in this way today. Perhaps Zhu Xiyu''s reaction will be more intense at the beginning, but afterwards, they can still settle.


    "Okay, don''t waste time. This girl is very alert. She secretly called outside in the bathroom before. Let''s leave as soon as possible." Sister Mei said.


    Sister Mei came here, naturally not wanting to take advantage of Zhu Xiyu, but because of the money. Manager Yin and the three people called her because, with a woman present, those girls who were deceived were eating, Will be relatively relaxed, less alert, and more likely to get drunk.Sister Mei can get some benefits from these three people, and neither side suffers.


    It¡¯s just that Zhu Xiyu today is very alert. They haven¡¯t gotten her drunk yet. Zhu Xiyu discovered their concealment. This forced Manager Yin to prescribe medicine. You know, they rarely use medicine. , Those simple girls with star dreams, they think they are still very cheating.


    "Okay, then we leave now." Manager Yin also said.


    After that, the scout wanted to help Zhu Xiyu leave together. At this time, Zhu Xiyu was hot after all, and the whole person was a little confused. People who didn''t know thought she was drinking too much.


    "No, let me go." Zhu Xiyu said in a faint voice. Although she is confused now, her whole mind is very clear. She also knows what is happening outside, but she I don''t have much strength in my whole body, even if I want to do something, it''s difficult to do it.


    "Xiyu, you should follow us obediently, don''t worry, we must admit you into the company afterwards, don''t you want to become a big star? How can you not pay some price to become a star?" The scout helped Walking out with Zhu Xiyu, he persuaded Zhu Xiyu to say.


    "I don''t want to be a star anymore, you let me go." Zhu Xiyu said weakly. People who are a little farther away can''t hear it at all. After Zhu Xiyu understands this, she is even more desperate. If this is the case, she even But when I got outside, I couldn''t ask the people around me for help.


    "Xiyu, what nonsense are you talking about? Many people want such an opportunity yet." The scout said.


    Zhu Xiyu stopped talking. She closed her eyes, but her tears couldn''t stop streaming down. She already understood that no matter what she said, these people would not let herself go. She was in disaster tonight.


    At this desperate moment, Huang Feng reappeared in her mind, although she would usually make jokes with men with the sisters in her dormitory, but Zhu Xiyu¡¯s mind was the most impressive. It¡¯s Huang Feng. She only came into contact with other people because she found it fun. Only Huang Feng, her first man, had very complicated feelings for each other. If Huang Feng had no girlfriend, Zhu Xiyu would be sure. I will definitely chase the other side.


    "Huang Feng, come and save me, aren''t you great? Come and save me. If you save me out, I will always be yours from now on, even if you are your lover, I am willing too!" Zhu Xiyu shouted in her heart.


    These people in front of her would only make Zhu Xiyu feel sick. She already knew that she had been given medicine by the other party. Instead of losing herself to these people, it would be better to make Huang Feng cheap.


    It''s a pity that Zhu Xiyu knows that Huang Feng is impossible to appear. He is still thousands of miles away in Yangcheng, and it is impossible to appear in Jiangzhou at all.


    After Mr. Yin left the private room, they didn¡¯t realize that there was a waiter hidden in a corner not far from the private room. The waiter had been here for a long time. After he saw Mr. Yin and others come out , He took a bowl of soup he had prepared for a long time, and walked over.


    Then Manager Yin and others didn¡¯t care about the waiter who appeared. After all, this was a very common thing. However, when the waiter passed by Manager Yin and others, his feet seemed to be slapped and his body was immediately lost. After balancing, the bowl in his hand naturally couldn''t hold it, so he directly poured it on Manager Yin and others.


    Because the distance was too close and the incident happened suddenly, Manager Yin and the others didn''t have the slightest preparation. The closest two, Manager Yin and Sister Mei, were immediately splashed by the soup.


    "Ah!" Sister Mei hid subconsciously and screamed at the same time. Her reaction was still slow, and the soup was still sprinkled on her.


    As for Manager Yin, his reaction was slower than that of Sister Mei. He didn''t react until he was splashed with soup. After that, he quickly looked down at his clothes. They were all dirty and there was still some soup. The downfall.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The waiter quickly apologized.


    "Pop!" Sister Mei went straight up and slapped the waiter slapped and screamed: "You are blind! Do you know how much my clothes cost? Even if I sell you, you can''t afford it!"

 967 Chapter 967: Cant Wait

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''ll help you wipe it." The waiter said nervously.


    "Go away, take away your dirty hands! Let your manager come!" At this time, Manager Yin also angered.


    "Okay, I''ll call now." The waiter said, and then turned and left, ready to go to the manager.


    Manager Yin and the others, they can''t leave now. If you want to leave, you have to wait until the matter is finished. Moreover, they are not suitable for going out as they are now.


    The manager appeared soon. Seeing the situation on the spot, he first scolded the waiter, and then quickly said to Manager Yin and others: "Two, I''m really sorry, you can take off your jacket and give it to me now. Let me wash it and blow dry again. It won''t take long."


    Manager Yin and others wanted to leave earlier because of the call made by Zhu Xiyu before. However, they left embarrassed in this way and they were unhappy. Yin Jing wanted to say to the manager, "Do you have any rest here? local?"


    "Yes, some of you, please come with me." The manager said.


    After that, Manager Yin took the other people to a room to rest. When he arrived here, Manager Yin didn¡¯t rush to leave. The friend Zhu Xiyu called before was probably talking about the number of the private room. Here, I don¡¯t know. Moreover, it should not be here so fast, but Manager Yin still urged: "We don''t want anyone to enter and disturb us. In addition, you should wash your clothes faster."


    "Okay, I get it." The manager agreed, and then asked the waiter to leave with two dirty clothes.


    "It''s really bad luck." Sister Mei said dissatisfiedly.


    "Okay, it''s just a delay. It won''t be too long. Moreover, this time just makes the medicine in this girl work." Manager Yin said.


    What they gave Zhu Xiyu was a special medicine. The mind would remain clear, but they couldn''t control her body. However, it would take a time for it to work. Now it just made Zhu Xiyu helpless. After that, she Will become more fiery and active.


    "You stinky men, all you think about is women." Sister Mei looked at, Zhu Xiyu''s much more prettier face, said uncomfortably.


    "Hehe." Manager Yin smiled and didn''t say anything. If he doesn''t play with women, what is the point of this man?


    Looking at Zhu Xiyu''s beautiful face, Manager Yin was even more excited. He had played with many women in the past, but it was the first time he met such a beautiful one, so you must have a good time tonight.


    "Good things have to be done." Manager Yin thought to himself.


    At this time, Zhu Xiyu''s heart was only desperate. When the manager came, she wanted to ask for help. However, she found that what she said was very quiet, and people who were farther away could not hear it. , I didn''t even have the strength to move, I could only watch the other side leave.


    "Why is it so slow?"


    In the rest room, Manager Yin looked at his watch with a bit of dissatisfaction and said, it has been almost half an hour, but it is still not good. The speed of this hotel is too slow. After looking at it, Zhu Xiyu next to him, the reaction has been getting more and more. The stronger the breath, the more rapid the breathing, and Manager Yin felt that he could not wait.


    "Would you like to play here first?" The scout suggested, but his eyes were on Zhu Xiyu''s body.


    "I think it can!" the photographer said quickly.


    During this period of time, Zhu Xiyu¡¯s body was constantly twisting because of the effects of the medicine. Of course, this was not what she wanted, but it was shocking the nerves of the men present. They were not good people at first. They have thoughts about Zhu Xiyu. Of course they can¡¯t stand this situation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this is a hotel, the waiters might bring the clothes in at any time. Moreover, there is Sister Mei in it, and they would have done it a long time ago. Up.


    Manager Yin was also a little excited when he heard the words of the other two. He was more interested when he drank some wine at night, and it was the first time he met someone like Zhu Xiyu with such a high face value. Naturally, it was something.


    So, the three men on the scene looked at Sister Mei at the same time. Sister Mei couldn''t sit still, and stood up and said, "Yes, I know I''m getting in the way. I''ll go out first to help you watch. Let''s play."


    Sister Mei also knows the virtues of these people, so when she sees them all looking at her, she knows what they think.


    "Sister Mei understands us." The scout quickly complimented.


    "Thank you Sister Mei for being considerate." The photographer also said.


    Sister Mei gave them a white look, and didn''t bother to pay attention to them. At this time, she was thinking that these people must have been reincarnated in the last life. She hasn''t completely gone out yet, so she can''t bear it.


    At this time, Sister Mei walked to the door and was just about to open the door. However, Manager Yin from behind had already approached Zhu Xiyu and wanted to do it.


    However, Sister Mei didn''t bother to care about them, and it was not the first time they did this.


    "bump!"


    Just when Sister Mei stretched out her hand and wanted to open the door, the door of the rest room was kicked open from the outside. Sister Mei, who was not prepared at all, was immediately knocked out by the door.


    "Oh, my mother." Sister Mei was so in the air, she couldn''t control her scream. The man who just kicked the door was not weak at all, she was hit hard. Yes, her forehead swelled up instantly, and the pain made her tears fall.


    The huge kick at the door also made the three people who were preparing to do Zhu Xiyu''s hand to stop involuntarily and look towards the door.


    At this time, they also found that a young man''s voice appeared at the door, and the other party''s face was full of anxiety and anger. They looked at the three of them without even looking at the hit sister Mei.


    "Damn, you are the waiter of the hotel? What is going on in this state guest hotel? Why are such waiters so stupid?" Manager Yin finally couldn''t help but scolded him. A waiter stained his clothes. Now, this one opened the door so brutally, it shocked him.


    However, immediately, Manager Yin found out that instead of apologizing to them, the waiter walked towards them angrily, as if he was going to do something to them.


    "You, what are you doing?" The scout said nervously when he looked at the people coming. Although there were a lot of people on their side, the other party''s momentum was too strong, and he couldn''t help feeling scared in his heart.

 968 Chapter 968: Im Late

    "bump"


    The visitor did not answer his words, but after walking up to him, he hit him in the face with a punch, and his body flew out immediately. Even when he was in the air, he saw his nosebleed flying wild. There was a crisp sound just now. If you guessed correctly, your nose should have been broken.


    "Ah!" The scout, who realized what had happened to him, finally screamed in hindsight. The miserable voice made the remaining two people tremble subconsciously.


    "You..." The photographer wanted to threaten someone, but before he could finish his words, he was treated the same as the previous scouts. Although he was prepared for it, he really When he shot it, it was of no use. He felt that his right eye had been hit hard. It seemed that he had lost its proper function and couldn''t see the surrounding things.


    "You, who are you?" The only remaining Manager Yin asked with a trembling voice. He wanted to hit the opponent first. However, he was afraid at this time and couldn''t do it at all. At the same time, he He clearly saw the appearance of the man hitting his two companions, so he knew that he could not be the opponent of the man. He wanted to know who the other party was now. In this case, it would be easy to find someone to retaliate in the future.


    "Fuck off!" The visitor didn''t answer his question, but kicked under him, and his weak spot was attacked. Manager Yin seemed to hear the sound of his own broken egg, and his eyes suddenly burst. , As if to highlight the eye sockets, his face instantly turned purple.


    "Ah, it hurts me to death. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts." Manager Yin was lying on the ground with his hands under him. It seemed that he wanted to relieve the pain underneath him in this way, but there was no What effect.


    "Sorry, I''m late." After the three people around Zhu Xiyu were beaten away, the visitors took off their coats and surrounded Zhu Xiyu''s body. At this time, Zhu Xiyu''s coat had been taken off, but, The clothes inside are still there, which also made the visitor feel relieved, it is not too late.


    The desperate Zhu Xiyu, who had already closed her eyes, trembled in her heart after hearing this familiar voice. Could it be that he was here, but it is impossible. He is in Yangcheng, it is impossible to appear here so quickly. Moreover, I called him before and didn''t say where I was, he couldn''t come.


    "It must be an illusion. This medicine will make people hallucinate. It should be because I missed him too much." Zhu Xiyu thought to herself.


    Seeing that Zhu Xiyu still didn''t respond, as if he hadn''t heard it, the person came and asked anxiously: "Xiyu, how are you? Can you hear me?"


    Hearing that voice sounded again, although she thought it must be an illusion in her heart, Zhu Xiyu still opened her eyes involuntarily, and it was the person she had been expecting to appear in her heart before!


    "Is this an illusion?" Zhu Xiyu reached out and touched the opponent, wanting to see if it was an illusion.


    "No, is this an illusion," the man said.


    And at this time, Zhu Xiyu also touched the other person''s face, the real touch made her feel shocked, and then, tears poured out uncontrollably: "Why are you here?"


    With that said, Zhu Xiyu wanted to rush into the arms of the person, but because she didn''t have much strength, she couldn''t complete it.


    "I''m late." The visitor said Zhu Xiyu in his arms.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng, you finally came." Zhu Xiyu kept muttering to herself in the other''s arms.


    And this person is Huang Feng. Huang Feng has just arrived in Jiangzhou. After he found a place where no one was, he stopped the car and put it in the storage box, and hurried to the State Guest Hotel, and the manager of the hotel Waiting for him at the door of the hotel, tell him where Zhu Xiyu is.


    The manager of the hotel actually noticed Zhu Xiyu¡¯s strangeness when he met Manager Yin and the others before. At this time, he also roughly understood why Huang Feng asked himself to keep them. So, in Huang Feng Before coming, he was waiting at the door of the hotel, just to let Huang Feng rush over.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng came in time.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Huang Feng patted Zhu Xiyu on the back and said.


    "Huang Feng, I was prescribed medicine by them. Maybe, it may be that kind of medicine. I feel more and more intense. You take me away quickly." Zhu Xiyu said, the voice is not very loud, and the few people screaming beside him They didn''t hear her clearly, so they still don''t know Huang Feng''s name.


    "Have you been drugged?" Huang Feng frowned, looking at Manager Yin and the others, the murderous aura was even more intense. It is completely conceivable what the purpose of the fight by Manager Yin and others was, and his previous guess was not wrong. Fortunately, I came in time.


    "Who are you? Do you know who I am? You''d better leave it alone!" The scout was the first to recover, clutching his nose, and warned Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was very angry. Hearing what he said, he didn''t even think about it, and he arrived in front of him with a side kick. After that, he kicked him out again and knocked the table in the room directly. Up.


    "what!"


    The screams sounded again, and Huang Feng looked at him coldly while holding Zhu Xiyu, without saying anything, and then walked out holding Zhu Xiyu.


    The scout was full of regrets at this time. He had known that he had just continued lying on the ground and pretending to be dead. As a result, the one who was injured the least was now the most injured.


    Huang Feng hugged Zhu Xiyu out of the rest room and nodded gratefully to the manager. If the manager hadn''t kept them this time, he would have no way to rescue Zhu Xiyu in time.


    "I invite you to dinner another day." Huang Feng said to the manager and left the hotel with Zhu Xiyu in his arms. He already felt that the temperature on Zhu Xiyu''s body was getting higher and higher, and his breathing became more rapid. The look in his eyes seemed to be full of confusion.


    "Don''t worry, you will be fine soon." Huang Feng comforted her.


    "I''m not in a hurry." Zhu Xiyu said while lying in Huang Feng''s arms. She was really anxious at first, but now, she is in Huang Feng''s arms. Even if the medicine works, she just knows how to do it. It''s just that she was deprived of Huang Feng again. Such a result did not seem to be unacceptable in her heart.


    Huang Feng didn''t notice Zhu Xiyu''s strangeness. He took a taxi and went directly to the nearest hotel.

 969 Chapter 969

    In the ambiguous eyes at the front desk of the hotel, Huang Feng hugged Zhu Xiyu towards the opened room in a hurry.


    "Huang Feng, I can''t hold on anymore." Zhu Xiyu gritted her teeth in Huang Feng''s arms and said, if it weren''t for the last reason to support, Zhu Xiyu would have taken the initiative to undress and undress herself long ago.


    Originally, she thought she could hold on for a while, but after seeing Huang Feng, her spirit relaxed. In this way, the effect of the medicine was naturally more obvious, and she was not too What happened between the firm refusal and Huang Feng, so the ability to resist the effect of the medicine was naturally getting worse.


    "Hold on for a while, and you will be fine soon." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu as he ran to the room. He also found that Zhu Xiyu''s situation was getting worse and worse. She started to pull at her own clothes. Sometimes, watch The look in my eyes is full of desire.


    Huang Feng brought Zhu Xiyu to the hotel. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her, but instead wanted to use internal force to force the medicine in her body out of the body. When he was in the previous hotel, Huang Feng was afraid of something wrong. That¡¯s why I chose to come to the nearest hotel.


    "Huang Feng, you, you help me..." Zhu Xiyu said to Huang Feng with a flushed face, but her voice was very small, so Huang Feng did not hear it.


    "Okay, here." After quickly entering the room, Huang Feng locked the door, and then put Zhu Xiyu on the bed, ready to help Zhu Xiyu detoxify.


    However, Zhu Xiyu was clearly misunderstood. She thought that Huang Feng brought herself to the hotel to have a relationship with herself. In this way, she would indeed be able to help herself, and Zhu Xiyu had no objection in her heart.


    In addition, at this time, the effect of the medicine became stronger and stronger, so after being put on the bed by Huang Feng, Zhu Xiyu took the initiative to undress.


    "What are you doing? There is no need to undress." Huang Feng said to her after seeing Zhu Xiyu''s movements.


    However, Zhu Xiyu did not listen to him. Instead, the movements on her hands were quicker. Soon Huang Feng''s coat was taken off and her underwear was halfway.


    Originally, the medicine that Manager Yin gave her should work at this time, but she had been working hard and controlling herself before, but by this time, the effect was not great, and now she is beside her. It was Huang Feng, and she was still in the hotel room. She relaxed a little. Now that the whole person was basically controlled by lust, naturally she would not listen to Huang Feng''s words.


    Huang Feng was shocked when he saw her movements, and then he understood that it was the medicine in her body that was working. At this time, it was useless to tell her anything.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng stopped talking nonsense with her, but put one hand on her back and the other to hold her. Huang Feng¡¯s strength is obviously not comparable to Zhu Xiyu¡¯s, so even if it is Zhu Xiyu was constantly struggling because of the effect of the medicine, but there was no way to break free of Huang Feng''s control.


    Gradually, Zhu Xiyu felt Huang Feng''s hand against her back, as if a stream of heat entered her body, and as the stream of heat entered, Zhu Xiyu felt the excitement in her head slowly eased After coming down, the movements on his hands gradually become smaller.


    About fifteen minutes or so, Huang Feng slowly retracted her hand. Zhu Xiyu suddenly lost all of her strength, and fell backward, just falling into Huang Feng''s arms.


    "Xiyu, how do you feel?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Well, I feel better." Thinking about the constant tearing of clothes in front of Huang Feng before, and even wanting to force Huang Feng to have a relationship with him, Zhu Xiyu''s heart is full of shame.


    "It''s fine. Those guys don''t know what medicine they are using. The effect is quite strong." Huang Feng said. It took him fifteen minutes to get the medicine out of Zhu Xiyu''s body. For general drugs, he believed that it would not take such a long time.


    And this is also the special part of the medicine. Although it takes a little longer from taking the medicine to the effect, once it takes effect, the effect is very strong, and most people simply cannot hold it, if it is not yellow If the peak is there, Zhu Xiyu can only get rid of all the drugs in the body if he has a relationship with the opposite sex tonight, and the relationship has been repeated many times.


    "Don''t be so stupid in the future. You don''t understand those people. Why did you agree to come out to eat with them so easily?" Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu. This time it was Zhu Xiyu who was still alert, and he was just in case. , Also came here deliberately, coupled with the help of the hotel manager, otherwise Zhu Xiyu would be really dangerous tonight.


    "They said they wanted to make me a star." Zhu Xiyu explained in a low voice: "Moreover, I investigated their identities before coming, but I didn''t expect that they were such people."


    It stands to reason that Zhu Xiyu is already very careful. At the beginning, she was also afraid that the other party was a liar, and she deliberately went back to inquire. As a result, the identity of the other party was real, but she did not expect that the other party would actually do something like that. Such a thing.


    Huang Feng had no choice but to say: "Be careful in the future. Don''t believe everyone. People in society are more complicated than you think."


    "Yeah, I know." Zhu Xiyu responded cleverly. At this time, besides being afraid of the future, she was more attached to Huang Feng. In her desperate moment, Huang Feng appeared in time and saved her. Own, this made Huang Feng''s position in Zhu Xiyu''s heart instantly become very important.


    "By the way, didn''t you say you were in Yangcheng? Why did you suddenly appear here? Or, you lied to me before?" Zhu Xiyu looked at Huang Feng and said, Huang Feng said on the phone that he was in Yangcheng. Shouldn''t be here: "Also, how did you know that I was in the Ambassador Hotel?"


    "I know I was joking with you. Who knew you encountered something like this? After I called you, I didn''t get through. I still asked Hong Li to find out that you were at the State Guest Hotel." Huang Feng had to lie.


    "Hong Li?" Zhu Xiyu didn''t care about Huang Feng''s deception. After all, he really didn''t know what happened to him before, "I told them before I came."


    "Well, you go and wash, I should also go, at this time, your school should be closed, you are here tonight." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu.

 970 Chapter 970: Have You Been Seen?

    "do not go!"


    Zhu Xiyu grabbed Huang Feng and looked at Huang Feng pitifully on her face and said, "Don''t go, okay, I''m afraid."


    Although tonight, she was not violated in the end, but the fear in her heart was not a lot at all, and even for a moment, she felt that her heart was completely dead.


    Therefore, now she is a little scared to be alone. Huang Feng saved herself when she was desperate. Only with him by her side can her heart be at ease.


    Huang Feng saw that Zhu Xiyu was pitiful like a stray cat, so he changed his mind and said, "Okay, then I will stay."


    Originally, Huang Feng should be in the hotel in Yangcheng tonight, but because it is the reason of living alone, so even if Huang Feng does not go back, there is nothing, and no one will find it.


    "Thank you." Zhu Xiyu said gratefully.


    "Okay, go and wash it." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu. It is not too early now. In addition, Zhu Xiyu''s body is all sweat because of the medicine in the body, so it must be washed. .


    "Yeah." Although a little embarrassed, Zhu Xiyu did not refuse or doubt Huang Feng''s intentions.


    The sound of pattering water soon sounded in the bathroom. The bathroom door of this hotel is made of glass, and it is still the kind of transparent glass. Therefore, Huang Feng can easily see the situation in the bathroom from here, plus His eyesight is much better than ordinary people, so even if there is moisture in the bathroom, Huang Feng can still easily see Zhu Xiyu''s beautiful back.


    Huang Feng''s heart became hot, and he quickly turned away his attention. Although he had had a relationship with Zhu Xiyu before, it was in his unconscious and drunk situation. Therefore, Huang Feng is still very strange to Zhu Xiyu''s body. , Seeing now, it is inevitable to be a little excited.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t mean to take advantage of Zhu Xiyu''s advantage. He quickly turned his head away. In order to distract his attention, Huang Feng once again immersed his consciousness in the world of the storage box store.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng? I''m ready to wash, so you can wash it."


    I don''t know how long it took, Zhu Xiyu''s voice came from Huang Feng''s ear. Because Huang Feng closed his eyes, Zhu Xiyu thought Huang Feng was asleep.


    "Oh, it''s done? It''s very fast." Huang Feng opened his eyes and his consciousness returned to reality.


    However, immediately Huang Feng''s heartbeat speeded up a lot again. Zhu Xiyu, who had taken a bath, wore her hair and did not wear any clothes on her body. She just wore a bath towel. However, this bath towel is obviously not too long. Her beautiful legs are just that. In the air, the two lotus root-like arms also showed a seductive luster.


    "Well, you go and wash, too." Zhu Xiyu said. Although he had been in a relationship with Huang Feng before, the intersection between the two was not that much. Therefore, the two were not very familiar with each other. Feng was outside, but he was taking a bath not far from him. Even if Huang Feng wanted to come in, he couldn''t refuse at all. Zhu Xiyu''s heart was a little strange, and naturally he didn''t take a long bath.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said, because he rushed here before, and because of the sweat on Zhu Xiyu''s body, Huang Feng really wanted to take a good wash.


    After Huang Feng entered the bathroom, Zhu Xiyu stared at Huang Feng¡¯s back in a daze. Just now Huang Feng looked at her, she also found out that besides being shy, she was also faintly happy, but she didn''t have the slightest anger. She also knew how attractive she looked now, but Huang Feng didn''t have any excessive behavior, which made her secretly relieved, and she seemed to be a little regretful.


    What happened today, if Huang Feng hadn''t appeared in time, the consequences would be unimaginable. He would probably be ruined in the second half of his life. Thinking of the excitement in his heart when Huang Feng appeared, Zhu Xiyu has not forgotten until now. .


    However, Zhu Xiyu''s face soon blushed because she found that the bathroom door was actually transparent. She was here, and she could actually see the inside, although she could not see clearly because of the moisture. However, the general situation can be seen.


    "So, Huang Feng showed me the way I took a bath just now?" Zhu Xiyu thought a little shyly. Before, she was just busy taking a bath, and there was something in her heart, but she ignored this point. Find.


    The more I think about it, the redder Zhu Xiyu¡¯s face becomes, but the better her impression of Huang Feng in her heart. Huang Feng not only saved herself, but also did not take advantage of her own advantage. Zhu Xiyu is very confident about her figure and appearance. Yes, I also know what kind of temptation to take a bath inside. However, in this case, Huang Feng did not do anything excessive, which is very rare. If he wants to do it Whatever, I definitely can''t resist.


    "What are you thinking about?" I don''t know when, Huang Feng has already come out. He also has no clothes on his body. He is surrounded by bath towels. It''s not that he doesn''t want to wear it, but because the previous clothes are all sweat. , The smell is very strong, so he has simply washed those clothes, and now naturally he can only wear bath towels.


    "No, I didn''t think about anything." Zhu Xiyu looked up and saw Huang Feng''s upper body of Hong Guoguo, her face turned redder, and Huang Feng was just surrounding her lower body.


    "Get some rest early." Huang Feng finished speaking, but was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect to live here before. Therefore, the big bed room he chose at that time, there was only one bed in this room, although There is absolutely no problem sleeping two people, but it seems a little inappropriate.


    Zhu Xiyu seemed to have discovered this situation too, and she was shocked, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Uh, that, if you sleep on the bed, I can sleep on the sofa." Huang Feng said actively.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu responded softly, then went to bed, buried herself in the quilt, and then took out her bath towel from inside.


    Huang Feng''s eyes were hot, and Zhu Xiyu took off the bath towel. Then, she should have no clothes on her body. Thinking of her shock when the other party took a bath just now, Huang Feng''s heart became even hotter.


    Thinking about it, Huang Feng didn''t mean to do anything. He came to the sofa and lay down. This is a single sofa. The space is not very large. Obviously it is not for people to sleep. However, Huang Feng also Don''t care, anyway, it will be one night.

 971 Chapter 971

    "Or, you can come up to sleep too, there is enough space here for two people to sleep."


    After a long time, the quiet atmosphere in the room was broken, and Zhu Xiyu''s trembling faint voice sounded in the room.


    Ever since Huang Feng slept on the sofa, Zhu Xiyu¡¯s eyes looked at him, and he also saw that Huang Feng was not sleeping well. After all, Huang Feng saved himself. As a result, he slept on the bed, but Huang Feng was To be wronged on the sofa, Zhu Xiyu feels sorry.


    "No, I sleep here very well," Huang Feng said.


    "It''s okay, anyway, it''s not that I haven''t slept in a bed before." Zhu Xiyu whispered: "However, you can''t, you can''t get too close."


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed when he heard Zhu Xiyu''s words. The two of them had indeed slept in the same bed, but that time after all they were drunk, not in a sober state.


    However, Zhu Xiyu took the initiative to invite, and Huang Feng didn''t have to continue to pretend to be a saint, as long as he was not excessive.


    Huang Feng got up from the sofa and went on the bed. At this time, Zhu Xiyu had already blushed to the other side of the bed, and her hands were tightly covering the quilt, so that no other places were exposed except her head. .


    "Go to sleep." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu after he went to bed. He didn''t intentionally get too close to Zhu Xiyu.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu snorted, but she couldn''t sleep. After all, this was the first time she slept on the same bed with the opposite sex when she was awake. Moreover, she didn''t wear clothes on her body. a little more.


    "Oh, by the way, you can call Hong Li, she should be very worried about you." Huang Feng suddenly remembered that after he rescued Zhu Xiyu, he hadn''t talked to Hong Li. The other party should be very worried. Worried about Zhu Xiyu''s safety.


    "Okay." Zhu Xiyu also said, but she suddenly remembered that after her mobile phone was taken by Mei Mei, she didn''t take it back. At that time, she was very excited when she saw Huang Feng, and she forgot about the mobile phone.


    "Can you lend me your mobile phone, my mobile phone was taken away by them." Zhu Xiyu said to Huang Feng with some embarrassment.


    "Yes." Huang Feng handed his mobile phone to Zhu Xiyu.


    Zhu Xiyu dialed Hong Li''s phone. Before she could say anything, Hong Li''s voice came from there, and said anxiously: "Huang Feng, how''s it going? Did Xiyu save us? Are we all anxious? What happened after so long without news?"


    Because Zhu Xiyu used Huang Feng''s cell phone, it was obvious that Hong Li had misunderstood and thought that Huang Feng was calling her.


    "Hong Li, it''s me, I''m fine." Zhu Xiyu said to Hong Li.


    "Xiyu? It''s really you? Huang Feng found you? That''s great." Hong Li was shocked and called out in surprise, and Zhu Xiyu heard the cheers of other people beside Hong Li. , It should be the other people in her dormitory, Zhu Xiyu was still very happy to see that the roommates were so thinking about themselves.


    "Well, I''m with Huang Feng right now." Zhu Xiyu looked at Huang Feng next to him and said.


    "What the hell is going on?" Hong Li asked.


    After that, Zhu Xiyu chatted with Hong Li and talked about her experience tonight.


    "It''s too dangerous. Fortunately, Huang Feng arrived in time." Hong Li said with some gratefulness. Then, she smiled and said to Zhu Xiyu: "You didn''t say anything when they saved you? Let me guess. It''s already so late, you definitely won''t be back, you won''t be with Huang Feng..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Zhu Xiyu said quickly. She took a peek at Huang Feng next to him. Huang Feng looked up to the ceiling, as if there was something interesting there that was attracting him, and she didn''t hear their conversation.


    "Okay, I won''t say it, it''s not too early, I hang up and don''t bother you." Hong Li over there smiled and said to Zhu Xiyu, and hung up the phone.


    Zhu Xiyu''s face turned redder here, thinking that Huang Feng had better not hear it.


    "Call you, I''m finished." Zhu Xiyu handed the phone to Huang Feng and said.


    "Oh, good." Huang Feng turned around and took the phone.


    After that, the two fell into silence again, not knowing what to say. After all, the way the two of them now looks and talks are a bit strange.


    Fortunately, after Zhu Xiyu''s previous fright, now the surroundings are safe and gradually sleepy. After a short time, she fell asleep, and Huang Feng was relieved after seeing Zhu Xiyu fell asleep, and then fell asleep.


    Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu went to bed with peace of mind. However, Manager Yin and the others on the other side could not sleep anymore. To be precise, they were all in the hospital now.


    When Huang Feng used his hands on several people before, he didn¡¯t do anything lightly. Therefore, one has to lie down on the hospital bed for a while, especially the scout before, who was beaten twice by Huang Feng and suffered even more serious injuries. , Lie down longer.


    However, these people are usually arrogant. They have used this method many times before. They didn''t expect that not only did they fail this time, they were beaten like this. How could they be willing to bear this breath?


    Therefore, they called the police on the spot, but they didn''t know Huang Feng''s identity. Fortunately, there was a camera in the hotel. Therefore, they wanted the police to find Huang Feng through the camera.


    Those policemen had to do it. After all, the other party had already reported the crime, but after passing the camera, the person who hit these people was Huang Feng. The attitude of the leader of the team changed obviously. This change, the hotel manager also I found out, and secretly glad that my previous decision was not wrong.


    The team leader suddenly became less active about this case. He just went to the hospital to deal with those people, but he was thinking in his heart, after daybreak, should he contact Huang Feng?


    In the middle of the night, Huang Feng suddenly felt his body sink, and then he woke up. Huang Feng would remain alert even while sleeping. Of course, even so, his sleep quality was not bad.


    But when Huang Feng opened his eyes, he was stunned. Zhu Xiyu didn¡¯t know when, she had already reached her arms, and she was not sleeping beside the bed, but in the middle. It was the person sleeping on the side, who had reached the middle place unknowingly.


    Huang Feng took a look at Zhu Xiyu, and then lightly wanted to remove Zhu Xiyu from his body. Otherwise, at dawn, Zhu Xiyu would find out what it is now, and he might misunderstand again.

 972 Chapter 972

    However, Huang Feng only moved, and as a result, Zhu Xiyu hugged him harder with both hands, and her body pressed against him tightly. Huang Feng suddenly complained. He was also a man, and he was a healthy man. Zhu Xiyu made such a move, his body also reacted, and he stood under Zhu Xiyu.


    And Zhu Xiyu in her sleep may have felt something that made her a little uncomfortable. As a result, she stretched out a hand to try to remove that thing. Huang Feng immediately took a breath of cold. The reaction became more intense.


    But at this time, Zhu Xiyu slowly opened her eyes. She felt that the uncomfortable thing that made her sleep, she always couldn''t get it away. This made her a little irritable, so she woke up. Zhu Xiyu was sleepy. When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng, what is under you, why is it so annoying." Zhu Xiyu said subconsciously before he could react.


    Then, before Huang Feng said anything, Zhu Xiyu suddenly opened her eyes when she left. At this time, she was completely awake, or was frightened, she realized that she didn¡¯t know when. , Has reached Huang Feng''s arms, the key is that they have no clothes on them now!


    Of course, this is not really important. The most important thing is that her hand is now holding Huang Feng''s key point!


    Huang Feng¡¯s eyes are getting redder and red. At this time, if he still holds back, then he really has a physical problem. He turned over and pressed Zhu Xiyu under his body, and then, with his own mouth, he blocked Zhu Xiyu¡¯s mouth. .


    At this time, Zhu Xiyu had already reacted to what happened. Her two eyes opened wide, as if she wanted to resist. However, she moved and found that she could not escape Huang Feng''s control. Live, and no longer struggle.


    Zhu Xiyu looked at Huang Feng, who was very close to herself. It was the first time that she had looked so carefully at that face. She found that Huang Feng was much more handsome than the men around her. She was deprived of such a person. , It''s not a disadvantage either.


    Gradually, under Huang Feng¡¯s teasing, Zhu Xiyu also reacted and began to slowly cooperate with Huang Feng. She had a good impression of Huang Feng, but because Huang Feng had a girlfriend, she forced her She didn''t get close to Huang Feng. At this time, she completely forgot about Huang Feng having a girlfriend. She only remembers that Huang Feng saved herself when she was desperate. She also had a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart.


    The battle between the two officially started, and it has been fighting for a long time.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng hugged Zhu Xiyu, and Zhu Xiyu was curled up in Huang Feng''s arms. Neither of them had spoken yet, but was just calming down their passion.


    The two of them didn''t seem to know what to say to each other for a while, and Huang Feng was thinking even more, if he had known that this would be the case, he wouldn''t have to bother to help Zhu Xiyu detoxify before.


    "Let''s go to bed again, there is still time." Finally, Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu gently.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu replied softly with a nasal sound and closed her eyes comfortably. As for what will happen between herself and Huang Feng in the future, let''s talk about it later, as long as she enjoys Huang Feng well now The arms of him are just fine.


    After daybreak, the two woke up almost at the same time and smiled when they met, but there was no embarrassment. What happened last night seemed to be a matter of course, and both of them didn''t feel the slightest regret in their hearts.


    "I''ll send you back to school." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu.


    "Okay." Zhu Xiyu replied. After waking up this time, unlike the first time, she was not in a hurry to leave Huangfeng, but she also knew that the two could not stay here forever.


    When sending Zhu Xiyu to the school, Huang Feng¡¯s car once again attracted the attention of many people. After all, such a car with wind is not common, and there are many girls. When they see this car, their eyes are all Braving the green light.


    However, when these girls saw Zhu Xiyu getting out of the car, they only had envy and jealousy in their hearts. Although they also had confidence in their appearance, they did not have so much confidence in comparison with Zhu Xiyu.


    "Let''s go here, I''ll go back to school first." Zhu Xiyu said to Huang Feng, she naturally saw the envy and jealous eyes of the girls around her, which made her feel a little bit enjoyable.


    "Okay, call me if you have something to do. If someone from Starlight Entertainment wanted to trouble you, tell me." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Zhu Xiyu said, with Huang Feng by her side, her heart was much more at ease, and she was not afraid that those people would come to her troubles. Moreover, the matter was originally that those people were too much and she did not trouble them. That''s pretty good.


    Huang Feng watched Zhu Xiyu back to school. After that, he got in the car and drove to his residence. On the way back, Huang Feng called Li Bingyun and told her that he had returned to Jiangzhou beforehand, and that he would have time next time. Look for her, help yourself to return the hotel room, as for her work, don''t worry, take a rest and talk about it.


    Li Bingyun was naturally a little disappointed in Huang Feng''s leaving without saying goodbye. However, thinking of Huang Feng''s identity, there might be an urgent task, maybe, so she also understood it very well.


    It''s just that Li Bingyun didn''t expect that the reason for Huang Feng''s departure she had been thinking about would come true so soon.


    When Huang Feng hung up Li Bingyun''s call, he received a call from Bai Xiaorou.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, there is a task that requires us to go abroad. You will wait for me in Yangcheng. I will meet you there. After that, we have been going abroad. I have already handled your visa for you." Bai Xiaorou Said on the phone.


    "What task, I have already returned to Jiangzhou, and now I am on my way back to my residence." Huang Feng said.


    "Are you back?" Bai Xiaorou stunned, and then said: "It''s okay to come back. After you come back, we will set off together. As for the task, we will talk about it when we meet."


    "Well, wait for me, I''ll be there soon." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng speeded up. When he arrived at the residence, he saw that Bai Xiaorou had already packed up some things, and she also put on makeup herself, which became a little different from herself.


    "Go and pack things, we will talk about the task on the road." Bai Xiaorou said when she saw Huang Feng.


    "Okay." Huang Feng returned to his room and simply packed two pieces of clothes, but when he was about to leave the room, Huang Feng suddenly remembered that he hadn''t looked at the storage box for a few days, and didn''t know what was inside. There is nothing new.

 973 Chapter 973 Mission Situation

    "Six-Medical Excalibur: The top-level technique in the martial arts novel''Tianlong Babu'', long-term practice can achieve miraculous effects. It can send out the true energy in the body through the fingers, reaching the level of a finger sword. It is powerful!"


    "It''s actually the''Six-Maid Sword''?!" Huang Feng called out in surprise. He was very satisfied with the second thing given by the "Tianlong Babu" world.


    The Six Meridian Sword is quite powerful in the world of "Tianlong Babu". Duan Yu is able to beat the first-class master Murong Fu with no strength to fight back based on it and his deep internal strength. I had acquired the Beiming Divine Art and Lingbo Microsteps before, and now I have the Six-Medition Divine Sword. This is the rhythm that Duan Yu can all copy.


    Huang Feng didn''t know whether he obtained the Six-Medition Divine Sword before or after Duan Yu learned it. If it were before, there might be one less male protagonist in the world of Dragon Babu that day.


    However, it was obviously not the time to study this Six-Medition Divine Sword, Huang Feng put the scrolls into his ring, took a few more clothes, and went out.


    Bai Xiaorou saw Huang Feng coming out of her bedroom and glanced at him, but she didn''t say anything.


    After the two got in the car, Huang Feng knew the purpose of going abroad with Bai Xiaorou this time.


    The mission this time is to go to the United States, capture a spy, and retrieve a copy of information.


    "That data is very important. It is about research data on aircraft engines. The person named Feng Yuan has long been bought by foreign forces and has been lurking in the research institute for a long time. It''s true that he may not be able to discover his identity."


    In the car, Huang Feng was driving, and Bai Xiaorou was introducing Huang Feng about the content of the mission. At the same time, she also showed Huang Feng a portrait of a man named Feng Yuan, who seemed to be an intellectual. People seem to be very honest and ordinary, but Huang Feng did not expect that such a person would actually be a spy.


    "How long has the data been lost?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s been a week." Bai Xiaorou said: "Someone else was in charge of this case before, but they didn''t succeed, and a few were injured. And I happened to be fine here, so they sent me to support."


    Huang Feng nodded. Since he joined the National Security Bureau, he has indeed not done many tasks. This time, it is obvious that the person above has thought of the two "free" people of himself and Bai Xiaorou.


    "The current situation is very bad. There have been people around the other party watching for 24 hours. It is not easy to get close to him." Bai Xiaorou said, "However, the good news is that Feng Yuan and the other party seem to have money issues. , There has been a disagreement, so the information should still be in his hands. We must get that information as soon as possible. Otherwise, once they have completed the transaction, it will be difficult for us to grab it back."


    Huang Feng nodded and understood the importance and urgency of this mission. This is different from carrying out the mission at home. In foreign countries, the help they can get is limited, and more, it depends on themselves. In this way, the task becomes more difficult.


    "This is your passport and ID card. After you leave the country, you don''t want Huang Feng and change your name to Jack." Bai Xiaorou said, handing the passport and other documents to Huang Feng.


    "When you name me, can you use dim sum? Jack''s name is too ordinary." Huang Feng vomited.


    "It is because of ordinaryness that it is more concealed." Bai Xiaorou said: "By the way, you can call me Isabella, which is also a very ordinary name."


    Huang Feng said, "Well, beautiful Miss Isabella."


    About the introduction of the task, Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng: "By the way, why did you come back suddenly? Didn''t you say you will stay in Yangcheng for a few more days?"


    "It suddenly occurred to me that something happened, so I came back. Besides, the matter in Yangcheng has been settled, and there is nothing to do if I stay there," Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou said, "It''s all solved? It''s pretty fast."


    "Ok."


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou drove to the airport. When they were about to leave the country, the people from the Peng family in the imperial capital already knew that Huang Feng was going abroad. During this time, they had been investigating Huang Feng. It can be said that Huang Feng is Very suspicious, but because of his special status, they can''t casually attack Huang Feng, and this time they know that Huang Feng is going abroad and want to keep him, there is no excuse, after all, Huang Feng went to perform the task of the National Security Bureau, they didn''t have the guts to directly confront the National Security Bureau so blatantly.


    On the other side, Lei Yi and others in Yangcheng are more concerned about Huang Feng¡¯s movements. Since being beaten by Huang Feng in the shooting range, Lei Yi has hated Huang Feng in his heart, but he does not To determine Huang Feng¡¯s identity, it¡¯s hard to rush. After all, the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Huaimin¡¯s siblings is obviously unusual.


    It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t investigated Huang Feng¡¯s exact identity yet, but he learned that Huang Feng has left Yangcheng. At this time, they also knew that Huang Feng was not from Yangcheng, but Jiangzhou. At the same time, he is Li Bingyun¡¯s rumored boyfriend. It was rumored to be a security guard. However, he can drive such a good car and be friends with Li Huaimin brothers and sisters. Lei Yi obviously does not believe that Huang Feng is a security guard.


    However, although Lei Yi¡¯s family has some forces, it¡¯s just that he himself is just an ordinary soldier, and Yangcheng and Jiangzhou are too far apart. He has no way to find Huang Feng to settle the accounts. Write it down and find Huang Feng for revenge when you have a chance in the future.


    Although Bai Xiaorou thought that Huang Feng was in Yangcheng before, the two were planning to go abroad after meeting in Yangcheng. However, with the appearance of the National Security Bureau, it is not too difficult for the two to get a ticket to go abroad. They arrived at Jiangzhou Airport in less than ten minutes, and they got the tickets for the fastest flight to the United States in their hands.


    Because there was still some time, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou sat in the waiting hall and waited. Huang Feng looked at the fake ID in his hand and thought of asking Bai Xiaorou for help. You know, he is already They were exchanged for more than a dozen slaves, and they are now in a villa in another space. After I return to China this time, I must put them in the real world. In that case, it is obviously impossible to have no identity. The fake certificate issued by the National Security Bureau is no different from the real one.

 974 Chapter 974

    "How was the certification issue I told you last time? Are there any questions?" Huang Feng asked Bai Xiaorou.


    "No problem, you can just send me their photos and messages." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Although Bai Xiaorou is also very curious about the origins of those people, and because of the Six Meridian Divine Sword, she is more curious about Huang Feng. However, as long as Huang Feng doesn¡¯t say anything, Bai Xiaorou will not ask. She believes in Huang Feng. Peak.


    "Well, when I come back this time, I will give you all their information. I will trouble you." Huang Feng said. The documents that the National Security Bureau helped to obtain are indeed very good. Even if they go abroad now, it is a problem. nor.


    "You are polite with me again?" Bai Xiaorou said with a white look at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng smiled and said nothing.


    The two boarded the plane smoothly. After a long flight, the two landed in the American casino, and then the people who came to perform the task were already waiting for them.


    "Leader Bai, I trouble you to help out this time." The pick-up person said after receiving Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou.


    "It should be." Bai Xiaorou nodded, then pointed to Huang Feng and said, "This is a new member of my team, Huang Feng."


    Then she said to Huang Feng again: "Huang Feng, this is Tao Ziyun, leader Tao."


    "Hello." Huang Feng said


    "Hello." Tao Ziyun glanced at Huang Feng in surprise, but didn''t say much.


    "Get in the car first, my car is outside." Tao Ziyun said to the two Huang Feng.


    "Yes." Bai Xiaorou nodded, leading Huang Feng and Tao Ziyun out.


    After getting in the car, Huang Feng found that there was a driver in the car, and looking at the other person''s appearance, he was obviously not an ordinary person. Like Tao Ziyun, this person also had internal strength.


    Seeing that Bai Xiaorou saw that the person did not appear to be surprised or doubtful, Huang Feng estimated that this person should also be from the National Security Bureau.


    "Let me tell the two of you about the current situation first." After the car started, Tao Ziyun said to Huang Feng. He didn''t mean to avoid the driver at all. Obviously, the driver was his own.


    "Feng Yuan is in the casino right now. It''s very chaotic. People from all over the world are there. This guy is now in the casino all day long. However, according to our observations, there are people around him 24 hours a day. So, it should be a member of the US government. The information is still in Feng Yuan''s hands. According to our investigation, he has not yet negotiated with the other party. The information should be kept in the safe of the bank. There is no way to obtain it. We organized an operation before to arrest Feng Yuan. However, we were severely blocked and no one died. However, four people were injured. Now Lao Xing and I are not injured. Oh, yes, he is Lao Xing." Tao Ziyun said. This last sentence was obviously addressed to Huang Feng. Bai Xiaorou obviously knew the driver. Huang Feng didn''t know him because it was the first time he met.


    "The other party''s firepower is very fierce, and this is on their turf. Therefore, our difficulties are very great. I am afraid that the final mission will fail, so I asked for help in the country." Tao Ziyun continued.


    "Well, are your people still staring? Know where Feng Yuan is?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "I''m staring, that guy is still sleeping in the hotel. At night, he will probably still go to the casino. This guy has a lot of gambling." Tao Ziyun said.


    "Well, let''s go see it at night." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Okay, you go to the hotel to rest first, and we will go together at night." Tao Ziyun said.


    After that, Tao Ziyun sent Huang Feng to the hotel. Because their identities were disguised, there was no problem at all when they used fake passports to stay in the hotel. Tao Ziyun and his group are also living now. In this hotel, they entered here as tourists, even if someone investigates their identities, they will not find anything suspicious.


    In the hotel, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou also saw several other people. Except for the team members to monitor Feng Yuan, everyone else was here. These people were more or less injured. Obviously, they were with each other at the time. The exchange of fire was still fierce.


    In fact, Huang Feng also knows that the people of the National Security Bureau are all arrogant in their hearts because they have good abilities. They will not ask for help from others, even if the object of assistance is themselves. The same is true for the people in the game, and now Tao Ziyun actively asks for help. Obviously, the matter is already serious. No matter what, the completion of the task should be the first priority. Therefore, he chose to face the game. Here for help.


    After Huang Feng met some people in the National Security Bureau, he went back to his room. Tao Ziyun obviously didn''t know the real relationship between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, so he booked two rooms because of the long sitting time. The plane of time, so both Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were a little tired, so they didn''t say anything, but took a rest first to replenish their spirits. In the evening, they would meet Feng Yuan''s.


    Huang Feng himself is already in the realm of a first-class master, so his ability to recover is still very strong. He did not choose to rest, but practiced, so that he can recover well. At this time, he is the most The curiosity is naturally Six Meridian Sword.


    Before due to time constraints, Huang Feng only looked at the Six-Medition Divine Sword in general, and did not study it carefully. Now, there is still some time before the evening, Huang Feng plans to take a good look.


    Six Meridian Excalibur is considered to be a top-notch technique in the "Heavenly Dragons and Eight Parts". In this "Heavenly Dragons and Eight Parts," there are really a lot of top-level exercises, unlike those in the later books of Mr. Jin. The protagonist¡¯s kung fu is not very strong. In the "Tianlong Babu", even if it is a supporting role, the kung fu is not weak. To be honest, since Huang Feng entered the first-class realm, he really wants to enter the "Tianlong Babu" "In the world, go meet those heroes.


    Previously, Lingbo Weibu and Beiming Divine Art were on the same scroll, so they were considered to be one item. Although the Six Vein Divine Sword this time has six paintings, it is just a kung fu after all, so it should be It can only be regarded as an item. In this case, the number of pieces required for transmission is obviously not enough, which is why Huang Feng has not received a prompt to transmit until now.


    However, Huang Feng is not too anxious, he has already obtained two things, indicating that he is still very likely to go to the world of "Tianlong Ba Bu", as long as he waits patiently, just don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Huang Feng is still very curious about what kind of things the storage box will give to himself when it comes.

 975 Chapter 975 Sharing With Bai Xiaorou

    Seeing that his spirit had almost recovered, Huang Feng spread the six scrolls on his bed and looked at them one by one.


    Because he has reached the first-class level, Huang Feng¡¯s memory has been greatly improved. In addition, during this period of time, he has not been in contact with anything related to the exercise less. Therefore, for the things on the Six Meridian Sword, He finished reading it quickly and at the same time remembered it.


    I remember that in the world of "Tianlong Babu", although the Tianlong Temple has hidden the six-channel divine sword, no one has been able to practice it in the past 100 years. However, the eminent monk there thought of a way, which was to use six people. , Practice this six-channel magic sword separately, and each person practice one channel, so the speed of training is naturally not slow.


    However, Duan Yu¡¯s comprehension is obviously not low. It¡¯s just that after watching the Six-Medition Divine Sword for a long time, he can actually learn it. Although at the beginning, it was a little awkward to use, but, This is also much better than others. His martial arts talent is definitely not bad. It''s just the reason why he doesn''t like martial arts. Therefore, this Six-Medition Divine Sword will be in his hands for a long period of time. Not very skilled, otherwise, he would have become a first-rate master.


    And Huang Feng feels that in addition to innate factors, the reason why Duan Yu learns martial arts so quickly may also be partly due to Beiming''s magical skills. This top-level kungfu is not as simple as helping people absorb the internal forces of others. It can even help cultivators temper their bodies, improve their talents, and increase the speed of cultivation. This is what Huang Feng has personally experienced.


    Huang Feng¡¯s current cultivation speed is not slow. He also discussed cultivation with Bai Xiaorou before. Bai Xiaorou is now practicing the Seven Luminous Undefeated Cultivation Technique, but the cultivation speed is still slower than Huang Feng, Huang In addition to possessing that Jade Buddha, Feng also had another reason, because he had practiced the magic of Beiming.


    Of course, there is another point that Huang Feng didn''t think of himself, and that is the reason for the new energy in his body. Otherwise, his cultivation speed will still be slower than it is now.


    "It''s time for Beiming Divine Art and this Six Channel Divine Sword to find a chance to learn from Xiao Rou." Huang Feng thought to himself as he looked at these paintings.


    The relationship between him and Bai Xiaorou is obviously not comparable to that before, so he would not mind sharing these things with her, but how to explain the source of these things, Huang Feng has not Think about it, so I couldn''t take it out before.


    However, Huang Feng could still feel the danger when he went abroad to perform the mission. After all, Tao Ziyun and others are also elites of the National Security Bureau. They have not successfully completed the mission. This shows the danger of this mission. Huang Feng himself has a lot of cards, and at the same time, because he still has golden silk and soft armor, he is not too afraid that something will happen to him, but he is worried about Bai Xiaorou''s safety.


    I remembered that Duan Yu¡¯s uncle, Duan Zhengming, in the "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragons", only spent about half a day in cultivating the first vein of the Six Meridian Excalibur. Although he was not very skilled, he could still use it, and Huang Feng felt that Bai Xiaorou The comprehension is not low, even if it is not as good as Duan Zhengming, but if you have a few days of practice, you should be able to learn one of these pulses, but the proficiency needs more practice.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng put away the picture scroll, went out of the room, and knocked on the door of Bai Xiaorou''s room.


    "Huang Feng, what''s the matter?" Bai Xiaorou opened the door soon. She didn''t change her clothes. Obviously, she didn''t sleep either. It is estimated that she was also cultivating. The martial artist can indeed regain her spirit through practice.


    "Go in and talk about it." Huang Feng looked around. There was no one else. Then he stepped into Bai Xiaorou''s room. There was no way. In modern society, top techniques are rare, and Huang Feng has to be careful.


    Bai Xiaorou was a little strange about Huang Feng''s behavior, but it was the first time Huang Feng came to a foreign country to perform missions when he thought of them now abroad. It was right to be careful.


    "Let me show you something." After Huang Feng entered, he took out the scroll of the Six Vein Divine Sword from his "bosom".


    Seeing the scrolls Huang Feng pulled out, Bai Xiaorou''s eyes lit up. Of course she knew these scrolls. She had just seen them not long ago, but she didn''t expect Huang Feng to actually take them out in front of her.


    In fact, Bai Xiaorou was very tempted when she saw the scroll of the six-channel divine sword before. After all, after a simple trial, she already understood that the practice on this scroll is not a simple exercise, it is definitely A top-notch existence, and she herself is very interested in cultivation, so she is naturally tempted by this picture scroll.


    It¡¯s just that because these are Huang Feng¡¯s things, she doesn¡¯t want to practice secretly without Huang Feng¡¯s consent. Although she comforts herself that Huang Feng will share it with herself sooner or later, Bai Xiaorou also understands the top skills. What does the Fa mean? Don''t say that there is no clear distinction between yourself and Huang Feng. Even between husband and wife, they may not be willing to share such things.


    It¡¯s just that Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to take out these scrolls in front of her so quickly. At this moment, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s heart was truly sinking. She understood the significance of Huang Feng taking out these scrolls. That was great for herself. Trust, Bai Xiaorou''s heart is completely on Huang Feng at this moment.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Huang Feng said in a daze when she saw Bai Xiaorou staring at the scroll in her hand.


    "Oh, nothing." Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng with translucent eyes, with undisguised love in his eyes. This was the first time Huang Feng saw Bai Xiaorou with such eyes. He had never seen it before. Seeing such a look in Bai Xiaorou''s body.


    Huang Feng was a little puzzled about Bai Xiaorou¡¯s reaction, but without thinking too much, he continued, ¡°I have a practice here. You can take it and practice it first. It¡¯s just what you can practice. It¡¯s always good to be safe and self-defense. As for the source of these things, I¡¯ll tell you after a while."


    Speaking of Huang Feng having spread all the scrolls on Bai Xiaorou¡¯s bed, he said to himself: ¡°This exercise is called Six-Medition Divine Sword. You should have heard of this name and the top-level book in the book''Tianlong Babu''. Gongfa is the same name. As for what''s going on in this, I will explain it to you in a while."


    Huang Feng watched himself talking for a long time. Bai Xiaorou seemed to have no response. He turned his head to look at Bai Xiaorou and saw that the other person was also looking at him, so he said, "Are you listening to me?"

 976 Chapter 976

    "Listening." Bai Xiaorou nodded and said: "Huang Feng, do you know what this exercise means? If you let him out, it would be enough to cause everyone''s madness, just show me this?"


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Of course I know the importance of it, but you are my woman now. Is it normal for me to show you? But you have to promise me not to talk about this."


    "Well, I promise you." Bai Xiaorou nodded solemnly. She still knows the truth that everyone is innocent and guilty. If others know that Huang Feng has such a good practice here, they will definitely be watching. , Huang Feng will not have a stable life.


    "Look, this is not enough." Huang Feng said: "Okay, come and take a look. It''s always good to be more familiar."


    "Okay." Bai Xiaorou is not hypocritical. She was originally interested in this Six-Medition Divine Sword. Now Huang Feng is actively sharing it with her, she naturally wouldn''t want to miss it.


    Moreover, after this incident, Bai Xiaorou had truly entrusted the rest of her life to Huang Feng. Everything in her heart was for Huang Feng''s sake. Looking at this thing, she didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Therefore, in the next time, the two of them will study the sword spectrum of the Six-Medition Divine Sword. This is also Huang Feng¡¯s purpose for Bai Xiaorou to see. Although his current cultivation speed is not slow, but in many cases, he is very The understanding of Kung Fu is worse than that of Bai Xiaorou. After all, she has been in contact with these things for too short a time. Bai Xiaorou has been familiar with many things for many years. She also has her own understanding of many things, which is much better than Huang Feng. Up.


    But now the two are practicing the same exercise together. What''s wrong, they can discuss with each other. Because they have completely trusted each other, there is no reservation at all. Therefore, the discussion is more effective. Well, in this way, the cultivation speed of both can be improved. This is an effect that Huang Feng''s previous silent cultivation could not achieve.


    Time passed unconsciously, although Bai Xiaorou¡¯s memory was not as good as Huang Feng¡¯s, but it was not too difficult to remember everything on this sword book. After all, she had cultivated her internal strength for many years, and her meridian And acupoints, etc., are already very familiar, as long as you remember the circuit of the six-channel divine sword.


    After both of them had memorized the things on the sword book, Huang Feng "changed" the sword book in front of Bai Xiaorou. Bai Xiaorou just looked at it, and didn''t mean to ask. Huang Feng was mysterious. There are many things, but Bai Xiaorou has already determined through the Six-Medition Divine Sword, and Huang Feng will definitely tell him all these things in the future.


    After collecting the sword spectrum, the two of them began to practice. This six-channel divine sword gathers the true energy in their own body on their fingers, and then emits them in the form of finger swords, which has unexpected effects, even Huang Feng I feel that as long as I have connected the Six-Medition Divine Sword, I can eliminate most of the guns in my hand in the future. Of course, it is not completely eliminated. After all, the Six Vein Divine Sword is at the attack distance, and There is still a gap between the guns. If it is too far away, it is obviously better to have a gun.


    However, although this Six-Medition Divine Sword is a top skill, although the two of them have memorized its operation route, it is not easy to intercede if they want to use it completely.


    Therefore, when Tao Ziyun knocked on the door of Bai Xiaorou''s room, Huang Feng and the two were not only familiar with most of the running lines, and were able to transfer the qi to gather their fingers, but there was still no way to launch them.


    After Bai Xiaorou opened the door, Tao Ziyun was a little surprised to see Huang Feng in Bai Xiaorou''s room, but he didn''t have any doubts, and said directly: "It''s getting late, we should start."


    "Okay." Bai Xiaorou nodded. After that, Huang Feng also returned to her room. This time he was performing the mission abroad. They all had to put on simple makeup. In this case, even if something went wrong with the mission, Will reveal his identity, Bai Xiaorou also has to put on some disguise.


    After Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were ready, the group of four set off again. As for those who were injured, they continued to stay in the hotel to recover from their injuries. Perhaps there will be more fierce battles later, so they must guarantee themselves The state should be restored to its best.


    "After we enter the casino, we will be divided into two roads. Huang Feng and I will go all the way, pretending to be couples here. Leader Tao and you two will go all the way. If we have any questions, please feel free to contact." Said to Tao Ziyun.


    "Yes." Tao Ziyun nodded and said. If four people act together, the goal is too big, so it''s best to walk separately.


    Tao Ziyun took out two things like buttons from a bag next to him, and handed them to Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, and said, "Wear this for easy contact. However, it is difficult to bring a gun in. There will be inspection before going in. No one can enter with a gun."


    Bai Xiao and Huang Feng took the button, and then they said goodbye in front of them. This thing is the same as the headset, which is used for communication.


    After getting ready, the car quickly stopped. There is still a distance from the casino here. However, because there are always other people by Feng Yuan''s side, they must be careful not to keep going. Drive to the gate of the casino and then separate.


    After getting out of the car, Bai Xiaorou naturally took up Huang Feng''s arm. After that, the two of them left first.


    But Tao Ziyun looked at Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou in a daze.


    "Captain, Captain Bai is not always cold, and has never had any close contact with anyone? How do I think she seems to be a little different to Huang Feng." At this time, the driver Lao Xing had already parked the car, and when he saw Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou leaving, he asked his team leader in surprise.


    "You ask me, I ask who to go, maybe this iceberg has been melted, it''s not necessarily." Tao Ziyun said, and then he thought of how Bai Xiaorou usually teaches people, and subconsciously shivered and said: "This, Don''t tell her in front of her. She is ruthless when she plays against the people in the game."


    "I know, I won''t be uncomfortable." Lao Xing said: "However, I didn''t expect that Group Leader Bai also has a very feminine side, which is really surprising."


    "Okay, don''t say anything, let''s go, too." Tao Ziyun said to Lao Xing, seeing that the two of Bai Xiaorou had already gone far.

 977 Chapter 977

    "On the roof of the building opposite the casino, someone has been looking at the casino side." Huang Feng suddenly whispered when he was about to arrive at the casino. At this time, the button on his button had been turned on, so, He meant it for everyone to hear.


    "That should be their people. There are a lot of their people around the casino. These guys are quite capable of hiding." Tao Ziyun''s voice came. For those walking around Feng Yuan, he also has Those who have been in contact know how powerful these people are, but he didn''t expect that Huang Feng had just arrived, and he would have discovered their existence.


    Only Bai Xiaorou was not surprised by Huang Feng''s performance, because Huang Feng had already told her before that he had reached the first-class level. Although Bai Xiaorou was surprised by this, after all, Huang Feng only cultivated his internal strength for a short time, but , The ability of a first-class master, that does not need to be doubted.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou kept walking forward, and they were talking and laughing as they walked, no different from ordinary lovers.


    "Two guests, please wait a minute." When Huang Feng and the two were about to enter the casino, they were really stopped. "In order to ensure the safety of the guests, we have to conduct some searches. If the two of them have guns, Please put it here, we will keep it for you, and we will return it when the two of you leave."


    Huang Feng looked to the side, and he saw that there were a lot of guns there. They should all belong to the guests who came in before. There were various models. Huang Feng even saw a submachine gun inside, Huang Feng. I don''t know what it means for this person to come to the casino to bring a submachine gun.


    "We didn''t bring that thing." Bai Xiaorou replied in proficient English.


    However, obviously, the other party she said didn¡¯t believe it, or that as long as they were the guests who came here to play, they would have to check. Huang Feng estimated that they were also afraid that those customers would be so impatient that they would use guns to kill the casino people Suddenly.


    After some searches, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou smoothly entered the casino, only to find that it was more lively than they thought. Almost every gaming table was crowded with people, and there were a lot of clothes. The sexy bunny girl shuttles through it with a wine glass. Although there are a lot of people and the voice is loud, the air is not dirty at all, and the lighting is also very good, which makes people feel comfortable watching.


    "There are a lot of people patrolling around." Huang Feng glanced at the people wearing black suits and sunglasses. These people were obviously afraid that others would not know their identities, and brightly told everyone that they were bodyguards.


    "It''s all the security personnel here. It is obviously impossible for such a casino without security personnel," Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng nodded.


    The two exchanged some chips at the counter. After that, it was like a guest who came here for the first time. They stopped and went around, and looked at each gaming table. One was understanding the surrounding environment, the other It is looking for Feng Yuan.


    After searching, he did not find where Feng Yuan was. However, Huang Feng found that among the crowd of gamblers, there are many people whose breath is obviously different from ordinary people. Although these people are not necessarily all They will be able to work internally, but, obviously, they are not ordinary people, and Huang Feng secretly marked them one by one in his heart.


    On the other side, Tao Ziyun and the two have also entered, and they are doing the same thing.


    "Leader Tao, we haven''t found anything here. Have you seen that Feng Yuan?" Bai Xiaorou smiled and pressed against Huang Feng, as if she was kissing Huang Feng, but she was smelling Tao Zi in her mouth. Cloud issues.


    "We didn''t find out either. However, the person monitoring him on my side confirmed that he had already come to this casino. Later, he was afraid of being discovered and didn''t continue to follow. He might have gone upstairs." Tao Ziyun replied.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded insignificantly. In the lobby on the first floor, they had already investigated, and still did not find Feng Yuan, so he should be upstairs now.


    However, going upstairs is not so easy. Anyone can come and play in the lobby on the first floor. However, if the chips on the second floor are less than 3 million, it is not even qualified to go upstairs. Or, another way to come up is to kill the Quartet on the first floor and be invited upstairs by the person in charge of the casino.


    However, no matter whether it is the first or the second situation, Bai Xiaoruan and Tao Ziyun can''t reach them. Although they are members of the National Security Bureau, they also have activity funds, but they have to spend 3 million to play. It is difficult. As for the second type, it is even more impossible. They are not the gods of gambling. How could they be able to kill the Quartet?


    In fact, in the past few days, Feng Yuan played upstairs most of the time. He is not short of money. Although he has not negotiated with the buyer, the other party also gave him some deposit. , Coupled with the money he earned from selling intelligence in the past, he has a lot of net worth.


    At this time, Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng. She and Tao Ziyun had no money, but Huang Feng might have it.


    Seeing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s eyes, Huang Feng understood what he meant, so she took Bai Xiaorou to the counter and exchanged 5 million chips directly. Although Bai Xiaorou knew that Huang Feng should be rich, he did not expect that he Can actually exchange so much at once.


    "It''s a rare gambling city, just fun." Huang Feng smiled and said, five million, he can still take it out, even if all of them lose, Huang Feng doesn''t care.


    "Your industry is really profitable." Bai Xiaorou said with a smile.


    Because of the existence of the buttons, Tao Ziyun also knew about Huang Feng¡¯s situation. When he knew that Huang Feng had actually exchanged his own money for 5 million chips, he became more curious about Huang Feng. I didn''t expect that Huang Feng was so rich.


    "Group leader Tao, let''s go upstairs first. You can watch it below." Bai Xiaorou and Huang Feng said to Tao Ziyun as they walked towards the top of the stairs.


    "Okay, we will pay attention to the following situation." Tao Ziyun replied. They can''t go up now, they just can continue to stay down.


    When the two of Huang Feng arrived at the top of the stairs, there was indeed someone from the casino who wanted to see their chips. When they saw the chips in Huang Feng''s hand, they let them go.


    Compared with the first floor, the second floor needs to be decorated more luxuriously, and at the same time, it is quieter. Compared with the first floor, there are a lot less people here.

 978 Chapter 978 Feng Yuan Appears

    In addition to the people in the lobby, there are still many boxes on the second floor. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou still turned the lobby first. In order not to arouse suspicion, they stayed at several gaming tables. Yes, when they turned the lobby on the second floor, they had 500,000 less chips in their hands, but they still didn''t find Feng Yuan''s existence.


    "It seems that the guy should be in the private room." Huang Feng said.


    "It should be." Bai Xiaorou said: "However, you can''t enter the private room casually. You can only enter after being invited."


    Huang Feng nodded, expressing that he understood that it is not easy to be invited. Either you are killing the Quartet outside and the people in the casino do not want to see you making money, or there are fewer people in the private room. There are so many private rooms here, I don¡¯t know where Feng Yuan is.


    "It seems that we can only come here to wait and see." Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded: "Actually, even if we go in and find him, it is difficult to take him away from here. We can only wait for the opportunity to appear slowly."


    Huang Feng also agreed with this statement. In fact, they came here today just to follow Feng Yuan and look for opportunities. As for whether there is any absolute opportunity, few people are sure.


    "Since it''s here, let''s play, as long as we guard the stairs here." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    Bai Xiaorou also nodded. There is only one stairway to the first floor. If you want to go down, you must go to that stairway. Therefore, as long as the two of them hold the stairway, there is no problem.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and two of them found a gaming table near the entrance of the stairs and sat down. Both of them were obviously not very proficient in gambling, so they just played casually. Huang Feng played for a while, dialogue with Bai Xiao Rou said, "Come and play, I''ll go to the toilet."


    Bai Xiaorou nodded and sat down, playing, watching the stairs from the corner of her eye.


    On Huang Feng''s side, he was preparing to go to the toilet, but when he entered the toilet, he was slightly shocked, then he recovered, pretending to be nothing, and continued to enter.


    Huang Feng looked at the person next to him while flicking the zippers of his trousers. He did not expect that he would meet Feng Yuan here. What a coincidence, the other party was also at this time. It was convenient to come to the bathroom. On the way here, Bai Xiaorou showed Feng Yuan''s picture to Huang Feng. With Huang Feng''s memory, it is naturally not that difficult to remember Feng Yuan''s appearance.


    At this time, in the bathroom, besides Huang Feng and Feng Yuan, there were two other people. These two people looked no different from ordinary people. However, Huang Feng could still feel that they were a little different from ordinary people. When they came in, the two of them even glanced at themselves vigilantly.


    Feng Yuan is nothing unusual. He is just an ordinary person, and may not have noticed. The three people in the bathroom are not ordinary people. He knows that the previous buyers will definitely send someone to monitor him, and the country will also Someone came to hunt him down, but he couldn''t find those people from the crowd around him.


    Huang Feng made a small explanation while thinking about how to deal with it. Although the other party has two people, Huang Feng is confident that he is sure to defeat them. As for Feng Yuan, there is no problem at all. Naturally, he can be here. All three were knocked down and Feng Yuan was caught.


    However, the question is, what should I do later?Whether it is on the first floor or on the second floor, there are many enemies. If Huang Feng takes Feng Yuan away like this, he believes that those people will definitely take action. At that time, even if he has golden silk soft armor, he has The internal force cannot guarantee the safety of himself and Feng Yuan with Feng Yuan. Even with the addition of Bai Xiaorou and the three of them, they are still at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. There is not enough space here, there are enemy people, and others. People in the casino, it is difficult for them to take Feng Yuan away smoothly.


    As for the time storage box in another villa in time and space, only creatures obtained through the storage box can enter. There is no way for people in reality to enter. Huang Feng has done experiments with ordinary dogs in reality before. Bring it into that villa, at least not now, and Huang Feng is not sure if it will be possible in the future.


    As for taking the ring, it¡¯s almost the same. For the creatures in reality, there is a vacuum environment. As for the small eagle and the white, they can enter without being affected. Therefore, Huang Feng has no way to Feng Yuan put it there.


    While Huang Feng was still thinking about what to do, Feng Yuan over there had already solved the problem and was about to go out. As for the other two, they did the same actions. Huang Feng did not delay anymore, and went one in line with them. After going out, Huang Feng followed those people far away and finally determined the private room where Feng Yuan was located. As for the other two people were not in the private room, but also returned to the lobby, but their gaming table was away from Feng Yuan. The private room is not far away.


    "I found Feng Yuan." When Huang Feng returned to Bai Xiaorou, he whispered in her ear.


    Bai Xiaorou''s face remained unchanged, she continued to look at the cards in her hand, but the cards were obviously not big. After losing the cards angrily, she stood up and left her position.


    "Where?" Bai Xiaoruan and Huang Feng asked softly after leaving the gaming table some distance.


    "In that private room." Huang Feng gestured with his eyes and said.


    Bai Xiaorou glanced at the private room intentionally or unintentionally, then she turned her gaze away, and nodded unchecked.


    After that, most of Huang Feng¡¯s attention was in that private room. However, the door of that private room had not been opened. It was impossible for Huang Feng to do nothing all the time, so they followed. Played at the gaming table.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect was that Bai Xiaorou¡¯s luck was very good. Although she didn¡¯t have any skills, she finally won back the 500,000 that they had lost before, and won another 200,000. The number is no longer a big number for Huang Feng, but Huang Feng is still very happy. After all, this is a windfall.


    In about half an hour or so, the door of the private room was suddenly knocked. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, who were playing cards, stared at them, and then looked at Feng Yuan as they walked out of the private room. The slightest stay, and walked straight to the first floor.

 979 Chapter 979: Depressed Feng Yuan

    "Team Leader Tao, the target has appeared, and now you are going downstairs. You can go out first and watch it outside. Huang Feng and I will follow you in another car later. You can report your position at any time." Bai Xiaorou was right. Tao Ziyun whispered.


    Because Feng Yuan had just left, and there were still many enemies on the scene, it was difficult for the two of Huang Feng to follow up immediately. As for Tao Ziyun on the first floor, they could leave early. This would not arouse suspicion. Division of labor and cooperation, so that it is not easy to be found by the enemy.


    "Received, let''s go now. Be careful yourself." Tao Ziyun''s voice came. After that, he winked at Lao Xing. The two of them pretended to be distressed and walked to the counter, preparing to The chips were exchanged for money and left. At this time, the two of them were like ordinary gamblers who had lost money. Although there were many enemies on the scene, there was no doubt about the two of them. Although Tao Ziyun had conflicts with each other before, , It was a long-range gun battle, so the other party did not see the true faces of Tao Ziyun and others.


    The depression on Tao Ziyun and Lao Xing¡¯s faces was pretended, but Feng Yuan, who was coming downstairs, had no disguise on the distress and anger on his faces. He lost money again today. In the past few days, he Playing here every day would lose some. Although he had accumulated some money by relying on intelligence traffic, he had almost lost after a few days of gambling, and his mood would naturally not be better.


    In fact, Feng Yuan was originally an ordinary professor who was devoted to research, but he had a bad habit, that is gambling. For this reason, he owed a lot of money, and it was at this time that foreign forces came to him. Helped him pay off his debts, and at the same time gave him a large sum of money. Of course, the money could not be given to him in vain. The price was that Feng Yuan had to help them obtain some useful information.


    Feng Yuan, who is addicted to gambling and not very determined, finally compromised in front of money. Originally, he was in an ordinary research institute. With the help of those people and his own efforts, he entered the comparison. The information obtained by the confidential research institute is also more valuable. However, he also knows that the domestic supervision of this aspect is very strict, and he has sold a lot of information. Once he is discovered, then he must be finished, so When he had the opportunity to obtain a very important research material this time, he made up his mind to settle abroad. He no longer dared to stay in the country because he felt that someone above seemed to have begun to doubt this matter. Up.


    After obtaining the information, Feng Yuan successfully went abroad with the help of foreign forces. The price of this information has been negotiated, but Feng Yuan temporarily regretted it. In his opinion, this information is very important. And, I took a big risk when I got this information, and now I am forced to go abroad because of this, lost my job, and left my family. The price for myself is too high, so, He was naturally dissatisfied with the price negotiated before.


    Therefore, he found an opportunity to secretly put the information in the safe of the bank. At the same time, in order to prevent those people from using force against him, he also asked a graduate student whom he had brought before to help, and that person happened to Just in the casinos of the United States, if something happens to you, let the other party leave with the information. In this case, the foreign forces can only be a rat.


    However, the other party did not easily compromise on the price. After all, the price Feng Yuan asked for this time was too high. However, the other party was also afraid that Feng Yuan would leave or be caught by someone from China. There are a lot of secret whistles around, Feng Yuan is also aware of this, but he doesn¡¯t care, nor is he in a hurry. On the contrary, he is happy to have these ¡°bodyguards¡±. At the same time, he is addicted to gambling. Choosing to come to the casino is also because there are many casinos here, so when the other party considers his offer, he spends his time in the casino every day.


    However, what Feng Yuan didn¡¯t expect was that his gambling luck was obviously not so good. In the past few days, he had almost lost all the money he had accumulated so long before. Now he is almost out of money. If it were those people If you still disagree with your offer, you might even be in danger of sleeping on the street.


    "If it doesn''t work, I will lower some of my quotations." Feng Yuan thought in his heart as he walked.


    Feng Yuan may not know that the reason why he lost so much money is not only related to his skills and luck, but also to the other party''s use of methods. The other party wants to take advantage of his weakness and make all of his money. Losing light, at that time, he naturally became anxious.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou continued to play cards in the lobby on the second floor. At this time, they discovered that after Feng Yuangang went downstairs, at least six people with different breaths from ordinary people followed suit. Lou, obviously, the other party came for Feng Yuan, and now that Feng Yuan has left, they also followed.


    After staying for a while, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou stood up tacitly, talking and laughing proudly, while preparing to go downstairs. During this time, the two of them won another hundred thousand yuan, and there was something on their faces. Smile, that is also normal.


    "How about, what happened to Feng Yuan in Huaxia?"


    On the other side, in a building in the United States, a middle-aged man in casual clothes was smoking a cigar while talking on the phone.


    "Back to the BOSS, that guy should have lost all his money. I guess he will call you soon and make concessions." The person on the other end of the phone said.


    "Huh, this gambler has a big appetite, but after all, it is too stupid. He thinks this is still China?" The middle-aged man said with a cold snort, "However, the information in his hand, the military The people of, so we can¡¯t make any mistakes. Huaxia seems to have to take action again. When he calls this time, I will promise him that I will get the information first. As for whether he is dead Spend the money, it¡¯s hard to say. During this period of time, to get your people up, I don¡¯t want any mistakes, you know?"


    "I see, BOSS." The person on the other end said respectfully.


    After hanging up the phone, a cold light flashed in the middle-aged man''s eyes. He didn''t want Feng Yuan''s life yet, but it''s because this guy was so greedy, and he was so gambled that something would happen sooner or later. , In order not to give the people of China a chance and excuse, he must die!

 980 Chapter 980

    When Huang Feng and the two went downstairs, they had already found that in the lobby on the first floor, they had felt that those dangerous auras were gone before. Obviously, those people had already left with Feng Yuan.


    Tao Ziyun and Lao Xing are now following Feng Yuan, constantly reporting the specific situation. In fact, they know the hotel where Feng Yuan is staying. Following him, they just want to find opportunities. .


    However, this opportunity is obviously still very rare. Before, when they were crowded, they didn''t find a suitable opportunity. At this time, they were fewer, and the other party was also vigilant, and it was even more difficult to find a suitable one. Opportunity now.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou took a taxi. They took a shortcut and rushed to the hotel where Feng Yuan was staying. Tao Ziyun and the others would be easily spotted if they followed along. Therefore, after confirming that there was really no chance, Tao Ziyun and Lao Xing The two left, and did not continue to follow.


    "Did you pay attention to Feng Yuan''s face just now?" On a bench in a street not far from the hotel, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou cuddled together like an ordinary couple, their faces It was full of sweetness, but what he was talking about was still Feng Yuan''s problem.


    "Well, I saw it, his face doesn''t seem to be very good." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "I guess this guy has lost money." Huang Feng said. The expression on Feng Yuan''s face was no different from other gamblers who had lost money. Therefore, Huang Feng easily thought of this.


    "Do you think he loses all his money, and then rushes to sell the information in his hands?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "It''s possible." Huang Feng said, "If I were the person in charge of the red hat, I would give Feng Yuan a set in the casino. In this case, if he is short of money, he will definitely give in. ."


    The "red hat" organization in Huang Feng''s mouth is their enemy this time, an organization in the United States responsible for contact with Feng Yuan. The status of this organization in the country is similar to that of the National Security Bureau in China, even They are responsible for more things. It can be said that this is a head-on confrontation between the two organizations. However, because it is on the land of the United States, the Red Hat organization still has a great advantage.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded after listening to Huang Feng¡¯s analysis. As long as the person in charge is not stupid, he should be able to think of this method. Moreover, because of the previous action by Tao Ziyun and others, they will definitely be wary and even think. The solution to this matter as soon as possible.


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were chatting, Feng Yuan¡¯s car also arrived at the hotel. Behind his car, he followed a few cars, which should be the people in the red hats, because their task is to protect and monitor at the same time. Feng Yuan, therefore, did not pretend too much.


    "You continue to monitor here, I''ll go to the hotel to take a look." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou when he saw Feng Yuan getting out of the car.


    In the casino before, Huang Feng did not start with Feng Yuan. Afterwards, he still regretted a bit. Although they went to the casino today, they just wanted to see if they had a chance. They didn¡¯t have to do it. However, the longer the delay , The less good it is for them, Huang Feng does not want to continue to drag on.


    "Will it be too dangerous? There must be many of them in the hotel," Bai Xiaorou said with some worry.


    "It''s okay, how can I say, he is also a first-rate master, and he still has the ability to protect himself." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    Bai Xiaorou thought for a while and said, "Well, you should be careful. If you find that something is not right, you will leave immediately. We are now focusing on Feng Yuan. As long as we don''t let him run away, we can slowly find opportunities.


    "I know." Huang Feng replied. After that, he stood up and walked quickly to the hotel.


    Because Feng Yuan was not walking fast, Huang Feng easily caught up with the other party. However, seeing the other party seemed to be going to take the elevator, Huang Feng thought for a while and found a blind spot with the camera. , Used the stealth skills of thieves, and then went to the elevator.


    At this time, Feng Yuan was still waiting for the elevator, which gave Huang Feng time. Otherwise, he might not be able to catch up.


    When the elevator came, Feng Yuan went in. After that, three people followed in. These three people, whom Huang Feng had seen in the casino before, should be people with red hats.


    When the elevator was about to close, Huang Feng stepped away and entered the elevator. Of course, the few people in the elevator didn''t know. At this time, there were not four people in the elevator, but five.


    "You are their people, right? It''s hard to follow?" Feng Yuan suddenly said to the other three in the elevator. Obviously he was not as ignorant as he showed. He should have realized that these people are all The man in the red hat is out.


    The few people glanced at each other, and one of them looked at Feng Yuan and said, "Yes, but Mr. Feng can rest assured that we will not do anything irrational to you."


    "Can''t do irrational things? Hehe, I guess your patience has been consumed almost. After getting that information, you will not do anything irrational. It''s hard to say if you don''t do irrational things." Yuan said with irony on his face.


    "Mr. Feng is a friend of our head and a friend of our country. How can we do anything unfavorable to Mr. Feng?" The man smiled and said, "Of course, if Mr. Feng doesn''t regard us as a friend, then naturally It''s another matter."


    "Are you threatening me? Humph, do you think I''m afraid?" Feng Yuan said disdainfully.


    "Of course I am not threatening Mr. Feng? Mr. Feng is our friend. We Americans are all hospitable. How can we threaten our friends?" the man said, but his face was not as friendly as he said.


    Feng Yuan snorted coldly and stopped talking. He knew that these weren''t people to provoke. Once he got the money, he would leave here. In fact, Feng Yuan was also scared in his heart. After all, he can only rely on himself now. One person''s power is fighting against the other party''s entire organization. If you are negligent, not only will you not get a penny, you may even lose your life.


    And Huang Feng, who was on the side, understood what they were saying. When he was in school, his English was not good, but when he was teleported to other spaces, the storage box would let him instantly understand everything in that space. He had been to an English-speaking country before, so now his English level is very good. Listening to these people¡¯s conversations, there is no problem at all.

 981 Chapter 981

    The elevator arrived soon, Huang Feng was the first to go out, and Feng Yuan and others followed. Huang Feng used the stealth skill of thieves after all. This skill was different from the cloak''s stealth skill.


    With this skill, Huang Feng can move, but the speed of movement is slower than usual. However, once he is "attacked" he will show up, and physical contact can also be regarded as a kind of "attack". Therefore, Huang Feng did not dare to have physical contact with these people. At the same time, this skill is also time-limited. When it is time to use it, he will be forced to show up.


    The invisibility skill on the cloak is not afraid of contact or attack. As long as Huang Feng does not move, he will not show up. The disadvantage is that Huang Feng cannot move the slightest when using the skill.


    It can be said that these two stealth skills have their own advantages and disadvantages.


    Huang Feng still had some time to use his skills, so he followed Feng Yuan closely, and the three people with red hats also followed Feng Yuan. Soon, Feng Yuan came to his room.


    After Feng Yuan opened the door, he didn''t immediately go in. Instead, he turned around mockingly and said to the people behind him: "Everyone, please stand guard for me then!"


    After speaking, Feng Yuan entered the room and closed the door with a "touch".


    "This bastard is really arrogant. When I get that information, let''s see how I teach him!"


    "Yes, this damn Huaxia, does he think this is still Huaxia? How dare to talk to us like this." Another person also said.


    The faces of the three people outside Feng Yuan¡¯s room were very ugly, but there was no other way. They could only stay outside to continue monitoring. The room they booked was directly opposite Feng Yuan¡¯s room. After Feng Yuan came in, They also followed in and kept monitoring Feng Yuan here.


    The three of them quickly entered their room.


    Feng Yuan on the other side didn¡¯t know that when he was talking to the three of them, Huang Feng had already stepped in. Huang Feng saw that the duration of his skills was about to come. After entering the room, he took the initiative to show up. , He immediately used the invisibility skills on the cloak.


    "These two skills work well together," Huang Feng muttered to himself, standing in place.


    This room is still quite big, this Feng Yuan will really enjoy it, and Huang Feng is standing in a corner without worrying about being discovered.


    After Feng Yuan came in, he poured himself a glass of red wine. After that, he sat on the sofa, took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and the call was quickly connected.


    "Mr. Horst, that piece of information is 80 million yuan. This is the lowest price I can accept. If you still can''t accept it, I can only help them find a new buyer." Feng Yuan directly spoke to the phone. Said.


    Huang Feng didn''t hear what the call was saying, but Feng Yuan should have called the person from the Red Hat organization if he wanted to come.


    "Well, since Mr. Horst has agreed, come with the money. Remember, I only need cash!" Feng Yuan said. He was afraid that if he accepts the transfer, the other party will freeze his account, or take it by himself. It is possible to get caught when you have money.


    After speaking, Feng Yuan hung up the phone. Although the price of 80 million yuan was also very high, it was still a bit lower than his previous offer, but now he has no choice, unless he wants to live tomorrow. Going to the street and becoming a homeless man, as for finding new buyers, it is so easy.


    After hanging up Horst''s phone, Feng Yuan dialed a number again, and the phone was also connected quickly.


    "Xiao Mo, you put the safe in the church on Ficep Street, and then you will find a chance to leave. I have already negotiated with them. After I get the money, I will leave immediately. That thing Just give it to them, it''s a bomb on your body." Feng Yuan said.


    "Well, you should be more careful yourself. Okay, thank you for helping me this time. After I get the money, I will share some of you. Don''t refuse. This is the teacher''s thank you. You must take it, ok, um , Then I''ll hang up first."


    After Feng Yuan hung up the phone, a trace of excitement and nervousness flashed across his face. It was finally at the last moment. Whether he can live a good life in the second half of his life depends on this time.


    However, what Feng Yuan didn¡¯t know was that the phone call he thought was very secret was heard by two people. The Huang Feng in the room was naturally counted as one, and the other was the person in charge in the red hat of the United States. Soon after Feng Yuan finished making this call, he knew everything about the content of the conversation between him and "Xiao Mo".


    This is also Feng Yuan''s carelessness. People with red hats often do things that are not visible. Therefore, various methods are available. After Feng Yuan returned, they found the opportunity to install a bug on Feng Yuan''s mobile phone. , Just to eavesdrop on Feng Yuan¡¯s phone content. Such opportunities are not uncommon. Every time Feng Yuan comes back from the casino, he is either playing with a woman or drinking. After that, he will be unconscious and want to do tricks on his phone. And it''s not too difficult.


    Feng Yuan knew nothing about this. He thought those people could do nothing about him. After they installed the bug, they were waiting for Feng Yuan to call his accomplices. However, before this guy He has never been playing, so the person in the red hat will use the backup plan to let him lose all his money. In this way, he can only choose to trade and will talk to his accomplices. Now, they Finally waited for this call.


    "Huh, Feng Yuan, I see what other tricks you can play this time." The person in charge of the red hat muttered to himself after learning about Feng Yuan''s call. After that, he ordered his subordinates to rush to Fiesai as soon as possible. The church on Pu Street was ambushing around, waiting for "Xiao Mo" to appear, and grabbed the box and people.


    After that, the person in charge Horst also ordered the three subordinates who lived opposite Feng Yuan to arrest Feng Yuan. Now, he is useless and there is no need to stay outside.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that Feng Yuan¡¯s mobile phone was bugged. He also learned that the safe was about to go to church. After this news, he did not dare to delay, and must notify Bai Xiaorou as soon as possible. They can do it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took the initiative to show up, and in Feng Yuan''s shocked eyes, he took out the switch that opened the communication button. Before he was afraid that the sound inside would reveal himself, so he turned it off, but now, it is obviously unnecessary. Continue to hide.

 982 Chapter 982 Raid and Resolution

    "Who are you?" Feng Yuan was shocked when a person suddenly appeared in his room. He obviously didn''t have the slightest preparation in his heart. Although this room is very large, there are not many places to hide. He was also afraid It''s not good for him to come in, so every time he comes in, he will look first. He clearly saw that there is no one here before, but now there is one more, and it still appears out of thin air.


    "bump!"


    The answer to him was Huang Feng¡¯s fist. Huang Feng punched him in the face and stunned him directly. Then, he said to the button: ¡°I have sneaked into Feng Yuan¡¯s room here. The people in the red hats reached an agreement and Feng Yuan asked him to put the safe in the church on Ficep Street. You should hurry over now, and it is best to find the safe as soon as possible."


    "Huang Feng, are you sure that this news is true?" Tao Ziyun said anxiously.


    "OK." Huang Feng looked at Feng Yuan who was lying on the ground and fell into a coma.


    "Okay, let''s rush over." Tao Ziyun said, then turned around and hurried to the church on Ficep Street.


    "Huang Feng, how is the situation on your side?" Bai Xiaorou''s voice came.


    "I''m fine here, Feng Yuan has been knocked out by me." Huang Feng said: "However, there may be some minor troubles to deal with."


    "What?" Bai Xiaorou was puzzled.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t answer her. Instead, standing a little away from the door, he opened the cloak''s hiding function again, and his figure disappeared in place again.


    Soon, the door of Feng Yuan¡¯s room was opened. The three people with red hats who had come up with Feng Yuan came in generously, because their heads had already issued the order to capture Feng Yuan, so, They didn''t need to deal with Feng Yuan, nor did they need to act, they just came in grandiosely.


    Huang Feng also heard the sound of opening the door before, so he became invisible again.


    "Hey, why did Feng Yuan fall to the ground?" After the three of them came in, they found Feng Yuan lying on the ground without any movement.


    "Isn''t it because you drank too much?" The three of them slowly walked up: "Before I had been monitoring his room through a cat''s eye, and I didn''t see anyone entering, and I didn''t even open the door."


    "This guy''s drinking is really small." Another said with a smile: "This saves us a little bit, and we don''t have to worry about him struggling."


    This room has always been monitored by them. No one has ever come in. Moreover, it is still on the 23rd floor. Therefore, no one can come in through the window. Therefore, they think that Feng Yuan''s fall is their own reason. of.


    However, just as the three of them squatted down and wanted to see what happened, suddenly one of them suffered a heavy blow in the back of the head, then rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    The other two are worthy of being people in red hats, and their reaction is not slow at all. Although they have not understood what is going on, they have subconsciously dodged aside, and at the same time they have reached their waists, ready to take a gun. Up.


    The two of them are obviously smart and very close, knowing that the attack came from behind, so when they dodge, they dodge to one side. In this case, if the people behind want to continue to attack them, there will be another person who can counterattack. .


    Naturally, Huang Feng would not stop suddenly. When one of them touched his waist, he was already in place and pressed the other with one hand. After that, he kicked his feet on the ground, and he had already turned over. , Brought the opponent down, and then twisted his backhand, the gun in that person''s hand had fallen to the ground.


    "Stop, put your head in your hands and squat down!" At this moment, another person had already completed the action of drawing a gun, pointing the gun at Huang Feng and said.


    Huang Feng ignored him. Lingbo''s microsteps under his feet had already started, but his body crooked and rushed towards the opponent very fast, even leaving a lot of afterimages on the spot.


    "Touching" the member with the red hat was obviously very decisive. Although he did not complete the aim of Huang Feng, he still chose to shoot. Of course, no effect was achieved. Huang Feng was not injured, but the room Many things inside were broken.


    On the other side, Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t know what happened here. However, through the buttons of the envoy, she could still hear the gunshots here. She was very worried about Huang Feng. Therefore, she was also constantly at this time. I rushed to the hotel, but I couldn''t get there for a while.


    At this time, Huang Feng was already close to the member with the red hat who fired the gun. The man obviously understood the situation at the moment. He punched Huang Feng in the direction he was coming from. However, his punch was also just a blow. It''s just the shadow of Huangfeng.


    "Bumping" Huang Feng took advantage of the opportunity to get close to him and knocked the opponent out with a single punch. After that, he followed him even more, stepping up and kicking the opponent out again.


    The body of the person who "touched" hit the wall, this time because of his strength, after falling, he also fell into a coma.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng, how is your side?" Bai Xiaorou''s eager voice came. At this time, she knew through the button that the gunfire had stopped. No matter what happened just now, it should be temporary now. ended.


    "I''m fine." Huang Feng said, looking at several people on the ground.


    "That''s good." Bai Xiaorou said with a sigh of relief: "You wait there, I''ll be there soon."


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Bai Xiaorou came in. Because of the good effect of this room, the person in the red hat just fired the shot, but it did not arouse other people''s alertness. It seems that the sound from inside cannot be heard outside .


    "What should these people do?" Huang Feng asked.


    "These three people should be people with red hats. We will just tie them here." Bai Xiaorou said, "As for Feng Yuan, we will take him away."


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded, and then continued: "These three people may come in to do something against Feng Yuan. Although I don''t know why, but the person in the red hat seems to have lost patience and wants Just take Feng Yuan away."


    "Didn''t you say that they have reached an agreement?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "It''s true. I heard their conversation and they have indeed reached an agreement. That''s why I wonder why they would do it to Feng Yuan at this time. If you want to do it, you should do it earlier." Huang Feng Said.

 983 Chapter 983

    "Don''t care about so much, let''s leave here first." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Good." Huang Feng also responded.


    Obviously, the two of them didn''t want to understand what was going on, but it was obviously not a safe place. In addition to the three people on the ground, there were people in the hall left behind.


    "I''ll lead them away, you take Feng Yuan away." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Okay, be careful yourself." Bai Xiaorou also knows that now is not the time for hypocrisy, Huang Feng is obviously better than himself, and it is most appropriate for him to lead the other party away.


    Huang Feng went downstairs first. Sure enough, he felt a lot of people with strong breath in the rest area of ??the lobby on the first floor. Ordinary people might not feel anything strange when they see it, but Huang Feng is Can feel the powerful aura in them.


    "Hey, friend, take a fire." Huang Feng said as he walked to the side of those people.


    The man glanced at Huang Feng with some doubts, but he still took out the lighter and Huang Feng approached the opponent with the cigarette. However, when he approached the opponent, he fisted the opponent out and lost his teeth. A few.


    The sudden situation made several other people around him shocked, and then they called Huang Feng, but after Huang Feng knocked down another person, they realized that Huang Feng was obviously not an ordinary person. Everyone is ready to dig out their guns to encircle Huangfeng.


    These people were originally members of the red hat, and they were not weak in their skills. Although Huang Feng had solved several problems from the upper floor to this point, most of them were because of his sudden attack. When these people are united, their strength is still very strong, and it is not easy for Huang Feng to defeat them all at once without wanting to reveal too many secrets of himself.


    Huang Feng hurriedly tossed around. After finding a chance to wound one person again, Huang Feng fled, and the people in red hats saw that the three of them were knocked down on their own side. Naturally, they couldn''t bear it one by one, and they all chased them. After going out, when they want to come, there are still people upstairs watching, there will be no problem.


    Huang Feng''s speed is very fast. Lingbo''s microsteps and the effect of the cloak made him feel like a fish in the process of escaping. At this time, it was already late, but there were still many people on the road. It was originally well-known here. The city that never sleeps, the night life is very rich, using the cover of the crowd, Huang Feng smoothly left the sight of those people.


    "I have escaped their sight and I am safe now." Huang Feng quickly contacted Bai Xiaorou after confirming that he was safe.


    "I have already left the hotel here. I will go to meet you right away." Bai Xiaorou said. At this moment, she is supporting Feng Yuan and walking forward. Although it has attracted some attention, no one has come forward to take care of it. Nosy.


    At this moment, Huang Feng was taken aback by the sudden gunshot, and then he reacted. The sound came through the buttons.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    "We met the man in the red hat in the church." Tao Ziyun said anxiously.


    When Huang Feng heard Tao Ziyun''s words, his first reaction was that Feng Yuan''s words he had heard before were a conspiracy!


    However, Huang Feng immediately denied this idea. Feng Yuan didn''t know his existence at the time. This can be seen from his reaction behind him. It was not pretended, so there is another possibility, that is, the red hat. People, through their own means, knew where Feng Yuan would hide the safe!


    Sure enough, what Tao Ziyun said next proved Huang Feng''s guess.


    "They should also be the ones who came to pick up the box. I saw one of them had the box in his hand, but they arrived here one step earlier than us." Tao Ziyun lost.


    "You hold on for a while, we will come right away." Bai Xiaorou''s voice sounded.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou soon reunited, and Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng as soon as they met: "You take Feng Yuan and leave first, and I will support Tao Ziyun and the others."


    This Feng Yuan is related to the success or failure of the task, no matter what, the task must be guaranteed first, and then other things can be considered.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "You take Feng Yuan and go first. I will rescue Team Leader Tao and them."


    Seeing what Bai Xiaorou had to say, Huang Feng stopped her and said, "Stop talking, it''s all set! You know, I still have some abilities that I haven''t shown."


    Afterwards, Huang Feng leaned to Bai Xiaorou and said, "Besides, how can I watch my own woman take risks and escape by myself."


    Said Huang Feng smiled slightly, kissed Bai Xiaorou¡¯s face, then turned and left. His last sentence was very small, so Tao Ziyun and others should not be able to hear it. Besides, their current situation is very It''s critical, and I don''t have the mind to think about gossip.


    "Okay, then you be careful." Bai Xiaorou finally chose to believe in Huang Feng.


    "Ok."


    After Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou separated, they directly took a taxi to the church. Originally, he was not going to kill, but now it seems that if he doesn''t kill, it may be impossible. At the same time, Huang Feng is also praying in his heart, Tao Ziyun and Lao Xing. People can insist on getting there by themselves.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng¡¯s current location is not too far away from the church. It should take about ten minutes to reach the periphery of the church. The reason why he can only go to the periphery is because it has been given by the police. Surrounded, it seems that here are not only people with red hats, but also policemen.


    However, seeing the policemen looking at the church nervously, and occasionally gunshots were heard inside. Huang Feng knew that Tao Ziyun was at least still there.


    After that, Huang Feng found a dark corner, used his stealth skills again, broke through the police blockade, and entered the church.


    "I have come in, where are you now? I''m going to find you." Huang Feng contacted Tao Ziyun as he walked. To prevent Tao Ziyun and Lao Xing from fighting before, Huang Feng did not contact them along the way.


    "We are now on the bell tower behind the church. We are already surrounded and surrounded by their people." Tao Ziyun said anxiously: "Lao Xing has been injured, and we don''t have many bullets."


    "Okay, I''ll go over immediately and hold on for a while." Huang Feng said.


    Originally, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou thought that they were going here to complete the task secretly, bringing back the materials and Feng Yuan, and not making things too much, but now it seems that it¡¯s no longer enough not to make a big noise. Unless they give up rescuing Tao Ziyun and Lao Xing, it is obviously impossible.

 984 Chapter 984: Forbidden Curse and Skeleton Soldier

    "If that''s the case, let me make a noise in this casino!" Huang Feng muttered to himself as he moved forward quickly.


    Huang Feng quickly reached the periphery of the clock tower and saw there were more than a dozen people in casual clothes holding guns, shooting at each other with the people in the clock tower. Obviously, these people should be people in red hats. Those policemen are all on guard.


    Huang Feng did not delay. After finding a good position, he started to recite a spell, and because of the use of magic, Huang Feng''s body had already appeared, but he was in a corner. No one saw him.


    Storm Blade!


    Huang Feng used this forbidden spell again. In the game world, he used it before, and the effect was very good. After reaching the first-class level, Huang Feng can also use it in reality, and the power should be Not small, originally this skill was related to magic, and the energy in Huang Feng''s body was much purer than magic, and the amount was sufficient, so the power would naturally not be small.


    At this time, the agents who surrounded Tao Ziyun and others in front seemed to have discovered an anomaly. They found that the wind seemed to be blowing around, and the wind was getting stronger and stronger, and it hurt more and more on the face.


    "Go, Storm Blade!" At this time, Huang Feng''s spell had already been pronounced, and the members in the red hats suddenly felt that the wind was much stronger again, and it was scratched on their faces as if It''s like a knife.


    Soon, these people understood that this is not like a knife. This is a knife. The people at the center of the storm have found that their clothes are constantly being cut and more and more wounds on their bodies. The key is them. There is actually no way to evade and resist, because the wind seems to be everywhere.


    "Ah, ah, ah"


    The screams kept ringing. After all, that is a knife that can kill people. There are already bad luck people who have been cut through the throat by the wind blade. To a certain extent, the power of this skill used by Huang Feng, It is more powerful than ordinary wizards, because those energies in his internal force are not comparable to ordinary magical powers.


    At this time, Huang Feng is recovering his own state. Just now, in order to create a greater effect, he used a lot of energy. In this way, the power is large enough, but the energy in his own body is low. A lot.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng watched the people in the red hats, all being killed under the constant attack of the violent wind blade. This forbidden curse is indeed a forbidden curse. It is indeed very powerful. You know, these people are all Agent, if you put it outside, that is also a second-rate or third-rate master, but under the violent and frantic attack, all of them are dead, and they don''t even have the ability to resist, because the wind is invisible!


    However, Huang Feng knew that this was not over yet. There were still a lot of police officers outside. To save Tao Ziyun and the two people, they had to break through the blockade of those police officers. So Huang Feng chanted the spell again. , This time it was not forbidden curse, but summoning magic.


    Summon skeleton soldiers!


    This is the only thing Huang Feng brings back from the game world. You can summon skeleton soldiers to help him fight. According to Huang Feng¡¯s previous observations, the current strength of the skeleton soldiers he can summon is around second-rate, but even if it¡¯s second-rate, then In reality, it is also very powerful, like the previous Bai Xiaorou peak, she was just a second-rate appearance. After that, because of Huang Feng, her strength came back, and she has strengthened a little, and she is only a second-rate mid-rate. Level.


    As for the people with the red hats who were just killed by him, most of them are second-rate, and there are even a few third-rate ones, but even so, they are already at the elite level among the red hats, according to Bai Xiaorou I told Huang Feng before that there are very few first-class masters in the world now, so Bai Xiaorou was so surprised when he knew that Huang Feng was already a first-class master.


    Although Huang Feng knew the strength of these skeleton soldiers, he still didn''t know how many of them could be summoned in reality. After all, he had not used them before.


    As Huang Feng finished chanting the spell, fifteen "people" suddenly appeared in front of him. These people were all dressed in black, covering their whole body strictly, with their heads The big hat hides this person, only revealing a pair of dark green eyes.


    "This is what the skeleton soldiers look like in reality?" Huang Feng looked at the fifteen "people" who suddenly appeared in front of him muttering to himself with some curiosity. The storage box was obviously still considered for him. These skeleton soldiers were summoned to reality. After that, it was not a skeleton frame, but it was covered by black clothes. In this case, even if it was seen by other people, it would not have much impact.


    "You wait here first. If someone approaches and attacks you, you will fight back, you know?" Huang Feng said to the skeleton soldiers.


    However, these skeleton soldiers did not speak. Obviously, there was no way to answer Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng was not worried that they would not listen to his orders. That was impossible.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng went up to the bell tower, and finally on the top of the building, he saw Tao Ziyun and Lao Xing, and they were in very bad condition.


    Tao Ziyun''s arm was bleeding, and it seemed that he was also injured. As for Lao Xing, he was lying on the ground, there was no sound, and he didn''t know what happened.


    "Group Leader Tao, I''m here, let''s leave quickly." Huang Feng stepped forward and said to Tao Ziyun.


    "Good." Tao Ziyun said, "You killed those people outside?"


    Tao Ziyun did not see the death process of the people outside, but now the shooting stopped outside, and Huang Feng was still upright. Obviously, those people outside had been taken care of by Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng carried Lao Xing on his back. Lao Xing was still breathing, but he was very weak. Obviously the injury was not light, but Tao Ziyun was slightly injured, so he could walk by himself.


    After going downstairs, Tao Ziyun also saw the skeleton soldiers in black, he was slightly shocked, if it weren''t for the skeleton soldiers, he might have shot.


    "This is the helper I got. Later I will let them help us attract those policemen away, and then we will leave." Huang Feng said to Tao Ziyun.


    Tao Ziyun nodded, but in his heart was thinking, where did Huang Feng find these people willing to be the death squad.


    And those people, as expected, under Huang Feng''s order, rushed to the surrounding police crowd. These people are all second-rate masters. Moreover, because of the skeleton, even if they were shot, it was not so. It''s easy to die, unless their head is blown. However, it is obviously not that easy for an ordinary policeman to smash the head of a second-rate master.

 985 Chapter 985 Grab!

    Sure enough, Huang Feng was right. When the police saw the skeleton soldiers rushing towards them, they first warned and then shot. However, the effect was not very good. At this time, the skeleton soldiers had already rushed into the police crowd. Here, they fought back.


    However, Huang Feng and Tao Ziyun took advantage of this chaos and escaped from the church. As for the safe, according to Tao Ziyun¡¯s description, it was taken away by a member of the red hat. Obviously, they also knew that. Things are precious, you can''t stay here for adventure.


    "Do you know where their headquarters is?" Huang Feng asked Tao Ziyun.


    "I know." Tao Ziyun said. Both organizations know a little about each other. Tao Ziyun knows where their headquarters is. The people in red hats also know the headquarters of the National Security Bureau. However, this is of no use. Both organizations know that the headquarters of each other. There must be Longtan Tiger''s Den, and no one would be so stupid as to directly attack the other party''s headquarters.


    "Where?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Why are you asking this?" Tao Ziyun said.


    "The member with the red hat hasn''t left for a long time. The other party will definitely send the box to the right headquarters. I want to take a short walk and try to see if I can stop him halfway." Huang Feng said.


    Tao Ziyun nodded, and then told Huang Feng the location of the red hat headquarters. However, he was still a little worried and asked: "You go alone. Be careful. If you don''t do anything, leave first. This matter We can take a long-term view."


    However, even though they said that, Tao Ziyun and Bai Xiaorou both understood that once the information was sent to the Red Hat headquarters, their mission this time would have failed and they wanted to steal things from the other''s headquarters. Go, it''s almost impossible.


    "I know, you first go to meet with Team Leader Bai, and I will go back." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Tao Ziyun helped Lao Xing slowly leave.


    Seeing Tao Ziyun and the two left, Huang Feng directly activated the flying function of the cloak and headed towards the other party''s headquarters. It was already late at night, so Huang Feng didn''t worry about being discovered by others.


    The man drove away for about ten minutes. Because he could only walk on the ground, he must be affected by the road conditions and couldn¡¯t walk in a straight line. Although Huang Feng¡¯s flying speed was not as fast as his supercar, he could only walk on the ground. Compared with ordinary cars, it is not slow, and Huang Feng can go straight, which can save some time.


    However, Huang Feng can''t guarantee that he will be able to intercept the opponent before the opponent arrives. Once the opponent enters the headquarters, it will be very difficult for him to find information. After all, it is the opponent''s territory and he is not familiar with it. To find something there is like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Therefore, Huang Feng prayed in his heart while flying, that he could intercept the opponent.


    God seemed to have heard Huang Feng¡¯s prayer. When he reached the red hat headquarters, he just saw a car parked at the entrance of the headquarters, and then someone carried something like a safe and went directly to the headquarters. Go.


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to stay, he directly controlled the direction and rushed towards the person.


    The man obviously didn''t know that he had been targeted by something in the sky, and he didn''t realize that he was already in danger.


    When he felt something was wrong around him, it seemed that there was a gust of wind blowing towards him, everything was too late. At this time, he had just entered the lobby of the headquarters, and his colleagues were in the lobby, so his spirit was relaxed. , He lacked some vigilance, and suddenly, he felt a force robbing the box in his hand. His first reaction was not to resist, but to be stunned. He did not expect that he would be robbed here. , Will be robbed in the lobby of the headquarters.


    When he came back to his senses, everything was too late. The right hand that was holding the safe was already empty at this time, where there were any safes, and found that in this scene in the hall, many members with red hats When I saw it, they all looked at it in shock, but they didn''t react for a while.


    Huang Feng wouldn''t be polite with them. Since they didn''t react, of course he had to leave as soon as he stepped on the ground with his feet on the ground. People have already flown out.


    At this time, the members in the red hats reacted, and the scene suddenly became a mess.


    "Shoot the alarm, an enemy broke in!" Someone yelled in a stern voice.


    And more people rushed towards Huang Feng, but when they chased outside the building, where was Huang Feng''s figure?Huang Feng had already disappeared with the safe.


    The events in the hall were quickly known by the upstairs Horst, and his first reaction was also unbelief. Their organization has existed for many years, and it has never happened that someone broke into the headquarters. Now, this incident has not only happened, but also snatched a very important thing under their eyelids. This is simply Hong Guoguo''s hitting them in the face.


    Hust was furious at once, mobilized all his subordinates, and began to hunt Huang Feng, but they didn''t even know where Huang Feng had gone. It was obviously impossible to catch Huang Feng in a short time.


    And soon, Horst received more bad news. First at the hotel, the three people he arranged to monitor Feng Yuan were knocked out and tied up, and Feng Yuan disappeared, and then at the church. , All the subordinates who encircled the Huaxia National Security Bureau were killed, and the people from the National Security Bureau ran away. As for who killed his subordinates and how they were killed, he didn''t know at all.


    Such bad news made Hust furious. Although there was no clear evidence to prove it, he guessed that all of this was related to the organization of the National Security Bureau in China. They should also be directed at Feng Yuanhe. The information came, and since the last operation failed, I have been arresting them. However, there is still no clue. I did not expect that the other party will give him a ruthless one this time, not only taking Feng Yuan, but also stealing it. Information, and killed a lot of his people, which made Horst feel his face lost.


    In Horst¡¯s roar, everyone in the red hat took action, and a solemn atmosphere rose throughout the casino. Many people seemed to feel that the surrounding atmosphere seemed a little different, but, Not many people know what is going on.


    "Feng Huang, Leader Tao and I have joined. Now we have left our previous hotel. After you come back, we will come to Wanyu Wharf to find us." While Huang Feng was still flying in the air, Bai Xiaorou''s voice came from the button. It was heard that this button is really good. It can still be heard at such a distance. Although the effect is not as good as before, it is barely usable.

 986 Chapter 986

    At the Wanyu Wharf at this time, Bai Xiaorou was anxiously waiting for Huang Feng. Through Tao Ziyun, Bai Xiaorou also knew that the current situation was critical. In order to get back that information, Huang Feng might have to face the entire red hat organization, even if he knew it. Huang Feng''s skill is very strong, but Bai Xiaorou still can''t stop worrying.


    "Leader Bai, don''t worry, I don''t think there will be anything wrong with Huang Feng." Tao Ziyun saw that Bai Xiaorou was so worried about Huang Feng, so he stepped forward and comforted him. You should know that such an expression has never appeared on Bai Xiaorou''s face before. This is not to say that she doesn''t care about her other team members, but that she will bury her emotions in her heart. People in the National Security Bureau also know this, so everyone is not surprised.


    However, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s performance today is obviously different from usual, which made Tao Ziyun feel a little curious. Is it true that between Bai Xiaorou and Huangfeng, as he guessed, the two are not ordinary subordinates. relationship?


    It¡¯s just that, no matter what¡¯s in his mind, Tao Ziyun obviously wouldn¡¯t use such questions to ask Bai Xiaorou. If it were other players, he wouldn¡¯t mind joking. However, Bai Xiaorou used to give people the feeling of indifference. He has never been with Bai Xiaorou. I made a joke, let alone gossip.


    After hearing Tao Ziyun''s words, Bai Xiaorou felt a little relieved. Indeed, Huang Feng''s ability is not small, and he is not stupid. If something really cannot be done, he will take the initiative to return.


    "How about Feng Yuan?" Bai Xiaorou asked. She wanted to divert her attention by caring about other things.


    "I''m awake, but I can''t say anything to this guy." Another member of Tao Ziyun said. After Bai Xiaorou brought Feng Yuan back, this person was in charge of taking care of him and conducting a preliminary interrogation: "However, The two team leaders don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t think this guy is a particularly determined person. He doesn¡¯t say now, maybe those people with red hats are still thinking about saving him. When we wait for him in the country, This guy will be honest."


    Both Bai Xiaoruan and Tao Ziyun nodded. Before coming here, they conducted a detailed investigation of Feng Yuan. Naturally, they knew that he was not a strong-willed person. Moreover, when it came to China, they had some ways to get him. Open up.


    On the sea behind Bai Xiaorou and Tao Ziyun, there was a yacht, which they had just snatched. They would not change to a warship until they reached the high seas.


    However, because Huang Feng has not yet arrived, they have not set off yet.


    When Bai Xiaorou couldn''t help but want to contact Huang Feng again, Huang Feng''s figure finally appeared, and he was still carrying a safe in his hand!


    "Huang Feng, are you back?!" Seeing Huang Feng''s figure appeared, Bai Xiaorou couldn''t help but greet him, and Tao Ziyun followed along. Anyway, Huang Feng had saved him and Lao Xing before. Therefore, he naturally cares about Huang Feng very much.


    "The two team leaders, fulfill the mission, I have brought back things." Huang Feng said when he brought the box in his hand to the two of them.


    "Okay, just chase it back." Tao Ziyun was overjoyed when he saw Huang Feng actually snatched the box back.


    As for Bai Xiaorou, she is more concerned about Huang Feng''s own problems: "Huang Feng, are you injured?"


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "I just grabbed things in the past and didn''t clashed with them."


    After all, it was the opponent''s headquarters, Huang Feng didn''t know what kind of strength was hidden there, so he didn''t dare to entangle the opponent too much, and after obtaining the box, he immediately left.


    "That''s good." Bai Xiaorou nodded and said, very supportive of Huang Feng''s decision. After all, the other party is also a big organization. There will be competition and even conflict between the two organizations. It is not a matter of eliminating each other overnight.


    "Well, since Huang Feng is back, let''s leave here as soon as possible." Tao Ziyun said, after all, this place is in the other side''s territory, and staying for a minute will be more dangerous.


    "Okay, let''s go." Bai Xiaorou said. There are many wounded on their side. Except for her and Huang Feng, everyone else has brought color. Their strength has been greatly damaged. Now they have snatched Feng Yuanhe qualifications from the other side. They will definitely not give up. If they chase it, it will be difficult for them to get away. Even if Huang Feng is very capable, it is almost impossible to keep so many people.


    So, the group of people got on the yacht, and Feng Yuan saw Huang Feng again. Of course, he still remembers Huang Feng, that this person who suddenly appeared in his room broke his own major event, otherwise, now He had already left the U.S. with the money and lived a happy life. Therefore, the eyes he looked at Huang Feng were very unfriendly.


    Obviously, up to now, Feng Yuan didn¡¯t know the man in the red hat, and he was already killing him. Even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t arrest him, he would be arrested by the other party. In that case, his life Not much better than it is now.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about Feng Yuan''s eyes at all. After the yacht started, he left the box in front of Feng Yuan and said, "Open it."


    Feng Yuan glanced at Huang Feng hostilely, did not say anything, and did not mean to open the box.


    "Hey, your kid is still horrible now, shit, what I hate the most is traitors like you, I have tolerated you for a long time." The person who was in charge of interrogating Feng Yuan before, saw Feng Yuan still dare So uncooperative, suddenly furious.


    With a "touch", the man had already hit Feng Yuan''s stomach with a punch. Feng Yuan suddenly bends his body like a cooked shrimp, in pain.


    And Huang Feng and the others were watching coldly from the side, and they didn''t mean to stop this team member. They also didn''t have the slightest affection for this person who betrayed the national interests for personal gain.


    When Feng Yuan saw that Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to stop that person from beating him, he was immediately frightened. He was just an ordinary researcher before, not a specially trained dead man. For such a beating, he can Can''t hold it, and they are now offshore, and the man in the red hat doesn''t seem to be able to save him.


    "Don''t fight, I say, I say everything." Feng Yuan said quickly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just open this box and talk about it." Tao Ziyun said, he obviously wants to quickly confirm whether the box is what they are looking for.


    "I can''t open this box." Feng Yuan said. Seeing that the man was about to beat himself again, he quickly said: "I didn''t lie to you. I really can''t open it. The key is not on my body. The student''s body."

 987 Chapter 987

    "What? The key is not on you?" Tao Ziyun said with an ugly expression.


    "No." Feng Yuan said: "I know that no matter it is you or those people, they will find me, so I dare not put the key on my body. As for where my student hides the key, I don''t know."


    "Where is your student?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that student of his is dead. In the church before, he was hit by a stray bullet and died." Tao Ziyun said. At that time, after they got there, they didn''t agree with the person in the red hat. When they met, both parties came for the safe. Naturally, they chose to do it together. The battle started almost immediately. At that time, the person who came to deliver the box was stray bullet before he could leave. It was hit. As for which side was killed, there is no way to be sure now.


    Hearing that his student died in a stray bullet, Feng Yuan¡¯s face showed a trace of sadness. No matter what, the other party died because of himself, and after he came to this strange country, only the other party was sincerely in it. Help yourself, but now it ends up like this, even if Feng Yuan is a bastard, he feels a little sad.


    "So, we can''t get the key?" Bai Xiaorou frowned. Since the only person who knows where the key is is dead, who are they going to ask for the key?


    "Let''s try to take it apart by force," Tao Ziyun said.


    "It can only be done with this method," Bai Xiaorou said. They had to determine whether the contents in this were what they were looking for.


    After that, Tao Ziyun took a deep breath, slowly raised his right hand, and then violently slashed towards the safe. As a result, Tao Ziyun''s hands were red, but the safe did not move.


    "It''s useless. There is no way to violently open this box. I know you are all great. However, this safe is not that easy to open. Without the key, even a bomb can''t damage it." Feng Yuan shook his head and said.


    "You shut up!" said the player who beat him before. If they are not sure if the stuff in this is what they are looking for, then their task cannot be determined whether it has been completed. Many teammates were injured, but the result was such a result. His mood was naturally unhappy.


    "I''ll try it." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Tao Ziyun nodded and handed the box to Bai Xiaorou. However, although Bai Xiaorou''s strength was stronger than before, and it was also stronger than Tao Ziyun, but there was still no way to open the safe.


    "Huang Feng, come and try." After confirming that she couldn''t open it, Bai Xiaorou had to ask Huang Feng for help. She knew that Huang Feng was already a first-class expert, much better than herself, maybe he could open it.


    "Yes, Brother Huang, you can try it." Through previous contacts, Tao Ziyun also admired Huang Feng''s skill, especially since he was able to grab this box from the headquarters of the red hat, which shows that he is not capable. Vulgar.


    "Okay." Huang Feng didn''t say much. He took the box handed by Bai Xiaorou, and slashed it up with a palm. However, immediately, Huang Feng''s brow wrinkled, although his palm seemed random, but, However, even with 90% of his skill, he still couldn''t damage the box. This box made of metal I don''t know is really amazing.


    "I said, you can''t open it." At this time, Feng Yuan said somewhat proudly. He was caught by the other party. He was destined to be more ill-fortuned. What awaits him is the boundless dark future. He was desperate, but now that these people had no choice but to take this box, he was still very happy, and he felt a sense of revenge in his heart.


    "Touch!" Just after he finished speaking, he took another hit, "Didn''t he tell you to shut up? When you go back, you will explain to us slowly, and now be honest with me."


    Feng Yuan took another hit, which was completely honest.


    Seeing that even Huang Feng couldn''t open it, Bai Xiaorou was very disappointed: "Can''t you also?"


    You must know that Huang Feng is already a top-notch master, and if he can''t even open it, then even if it is taken back, it is basically impossible for others to open it.


    "Who said that?" Huang Feng smiled slightly, then looked around, found a wire and said: "It''s fine."


    When Feng Yuan saw that Huang Feng wanted to open the lock of the safe with a wire like a thief, he wanted to laugh at Huang Feng. However, seeing the member of the National Security Bureau who was looking at him fiercely by his side, he was immediately wise. Closed his mouth.


    "This works?" Bai Xiaorou and Tao Ziyun obviously did not think that Huang Feng could rely on this thing to open the safe. Even they could not violently open this safe. It was obviously a high-end product. How could such a thing be possible? Can it be opened with a small wire?


    "Try it." Huang Feng said with a slight smile. After that, he inserted the wire into the small hole and shook it left and right. Then everyone present heard a "pop" on the top of the safe. The lid vibrated slightly, and Huang Feng lifted his right hand to open the safe.


    "Impossible, this is impossible." Feng Yuan, who saw the result with his own eyes, was obviously unacceptable. The safe he bought for a big price was actually opened easily by Huang Feng with a wire. The whole process was nothing but It only took two seconds. How could this be acceptable? I even forgot the member of the National Security Bureau who was staring at me around him and called out uncontrollably.


    Fortunately, at this time the player was also full of surprises because of Huang Feng''s performance, but he didn''t care about Feng Yuan''s appearance.


    "You actually opened it." Both Bai Xiaorou and Tao Ziyun were surprised. They did not expect that a few masters could not open the safe with violence, but Huang Feng used a thin wire to give it to him. Open it, it''s incredible, is Huang Feng a thief?


    "Okay, first see if the contents in this are what you are looking for." Huang Feng smiled slightly, pushing the box to the two of them and said.


    Of course, Huang Feng is not a thief. He just opened the safe with a wire, using the thieves¡¯ "lock unlocking" skill. This skill is used to open boxes in the game. Huang Feng did not expect that in reality, it would be so. It''s easy to use. He just wanted to try it before, but he didn''t expect it to be a success.

 988 Chapter 988

    "Yes, these are the things." After simply looking at the contents of the box and seeing Feng Yuan''s ashen look, Tao Ziyun was sure that the things inside were what they were looking for.


    Of course Feng Yuan will not be in a good mood, even a little desperate, because if Tao Ziyun and others can''t open this box, he will still have room for bargaining and get some good treatment for himself when he arrives in China. However, now that this box was opened by Huang Feng, he really had no hope of anything.


    "Huang Feng, Leader Bai, I really want to thank you both this time." After letting his subordinates take Feng Yuan away, Tao Ziyun said to Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou sincerely.


    This time, he was forced to ask for help like the director. When he knew that the director had arranged Bai Xiaorou to take the team members to help him, Tao Ziyun was still a little disappointed. Although Bai Xiaorou''s own skills are not weak, they are the team The strength of the team is the last in the game, and their numbers are not yet complete.


    Tao Ziyun became even more desperate when he learned that only Bai Xiaorou himself and a new rookie who came to support this time was even more desperate. He felt that this mission might really fail. They are here. There were too many injured people, Bai Xiaorou came to support, there were only two people, one of them was a newcomer who had just joined, or was on the other side''s territory. Under such circumstances, how could he complete the task?


    However, the director also told him that other groups have tasks this time, only Bai Xiaorou has nothing to do, and the other members of Bai Xiaorou''s group have gone abroad to perform their tasks and have not yet returned. Therefore, I can provide him with help, There are only so two people.


    Therefore, when Tao Ziyun knew all this, he no longer had much hope for completing the task. The reason why he was still insisting was because of the sense of responsibility in his heart.


    It¡¯s just that Tao Ziyun didn¡¯t expect that the support this time was so powerful. Bai Xiaorou¡¯s strength was stronger than before. There¡¯s nothing to say. Moreover, this time, it¡¯s not Bai Xiaorou who made great efforts, but that he didn¡¯t see it before. At the top, there is no rookie who has any hope.


    Huang Feng is not only far superior to him and Bai Xiaorou in personal strength, but he is bold and careful, able to rescue himself and Lao Xing from being surrounded, and can capture Feng Yuan and steal information under the opponent¡¯s eyelids. These things, if you change to him, you will definitely not be able to do it, but Huang Feng did it all, and finally opened the very good quality safe with a small iron wire. , Which makes Huang Feng even more magical.


    "Team Leader Tao is polite." Bai Xiaorou said lightly, but she was still very proud not because of herself, but because of Huang Feng. Although Tao Ziyun hadn''t said it clearly before, she knew that Tao Ziyun did not believe in Huang Feng. What kind of help can be provided? As a result, Huang Feng played a decisive role in the successful completion of this mission. Huang Feng¡¯s performance made Tao Ziyun almost blinded, and the other party¡¯s attitude towards Huang Feng Admiringly, such a result makes Bai Xiaorou more happy than others.


    "When I go back this time, I will invite both of you to have a good meal and express my gratitude." Tao Ziyun said. If it weren''t for Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, they wouldn''t say whether they could complete the task, even if they left the United States smoothly. Not necessarily, so in Tao Ziyun''s opinion, it is necessary to invite the other party to have a meal.


    "Tao Ziyun''s mind, we take it, and we don''t need to eat." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng to help Huang Feng: "Huang Feng has always stayed in Jiangzhou, he will not go to the imperial capital."


    Tao Ziyun is definitely going back to his life, so he will definitely return to the Imperial Capital, but Huang Feng doesn''t need it. He originally came to help, but now that he has helped, he can naturally return to Jiangzhou.


    "Brother Huang has always been in Jiangzhou?" Tao Ziyun looked at Huang Feng in surprise. This was the first time he had heard of this.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    "Then next time I go to Jiangzhou, or when Brother Huang comes to the imperial capital, I will invite you to dinner." Although Tao Ziyun was a little curious, he didn''t get to the bottom. In his opinion, Huang Feng can be regarded as a strange person. Now, the strength is a bit scary, and there is also a calmness that is rarely seen at his age. Such a person must be a personal thing in the future.


    After chatting for a while, Tao Ziyun went inside and went to see the injured players. Therefore, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were the only ones on the deck. As for Tao Ziyun, who has already seen that the relationship between the two is not common, on purpose I don''t know what he did, but Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou didn''t care about it even if it was intentional.


    "I didn''t expect this mission to be completed so soon." After Tao Ziyun left, Bai Xiaorou said a little closer to Huang Feng''s side.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that, I thought I would stay abroad for a while." Huang Feng also said.


    Huang Feng had already made preparations to stay abroad for a period of time. As a result, they only arrived at noon, and as a result, they had already left in the middle of the night. This speed was too fast.


    "That''s also how good you are. If it weren''t for you, we would definitely have to stay here for a while, and in the end, we might not be able to complete the task." Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng with some admiration.


    Ever since Huang Feng shared the Six-Medition Divine Sword with her, Bai Xiaorou no longer concealed her emotions in front of Huang Feng. She loved him and worshiped him. These emotions would be hidden before Huang Feng would not be discovered. However, now Bai Xiaorou felt that there was no need to hide it, and everything was revealed.


    "You praise me so much, I would be proud." Huang Feng embraced Bai Xiaorou and said with a smile: "It''s a pity, I didn''t have a good time in the casino."


    Tonight, although they played a few games in the casino, their main minds were monitoring Feng Yuan at the time. There was no limit to their enjoyment at all, and Huang Feng was naturally a little regretful.


    "If you want to play, you can come again next time." Bai Xiaorou didn''t stop Huang Feng in this regard. She knew Huang Feng knew how to measure: "However, when you come next time, please pay attention. I want the red color. The person in charge of the hat must be angry now, hehe, if he knows that you dare to come, he will definitely catch you at all costs."


    Bai Xiaorou didn''t need to guess at all, and she could even think about how bad the other party''s mood is now.

 989 Chapter 989

    What Bai Xiaorou thought was right. Horst was really about to explode right now. He was snatched from his headquarters in front of him and many of his subordinates. As long as he wanted to Think, Horst''s blood pressure can burst.


    What makes it even more difficult for him to accept is that he has sent so many subordinates that he hasn''t found Huang Feng and the others seemingly until now. They seem to have evaporated from the world.


    In addition to this, the police station is also asking him for trouble. Because of the siege of Tao Ziyun and Lao Xing, he asked people from the police station to support him. He thought that nothing would happen. After all, there were only two people on the other side. Besides his dozen or so elite men, there are so many police officers here.


    As a result, not only did his elite subordinates all die unclearly, but the policemen also suffered heavy losses. They were besieged by a group of men in black. According to their report, the men in black were invulnerable and shot. On their bodies, apart from leaving a few small holes in their clothes, there is no other effect.


    However, the police suffered heavy losses and the other side acted mercilessly. Therefore, the death toll on the police side alone exceeded 30, and countless others were injured. This incident quickly shocked the entire police station. Even the high-level government knows it. Obviously, this matter is very serious and the loss is too great.


    The person in charge of the police station came to Hust to explain. After all, at the time, Hust assured him that nothing would happen. Their task was only to surround the church. If they break through the encirclement, they can entangle each other, and the people in the red hat will take care of the rest.


    As a result, they suffered heavy losses here, but the people in the red hats never appeared from start to finish. If the people in black disappeared suddenly and inexplicably, their losses would be even greater. To the extent that no one can accept it.


    Therefore, it is completely understandable that people from the police station came to Hust for an explanation.


    But what can Hust tell the other party?He doesn''t know who the people in black are. As for saying that he can''t support the police, it''s because all his men are dead unexplainedly. He is still heartbroken. How can he have any intentions to control the police? Life and death.


    In this case, from the beginning to the end, they didn¡¯t get anything. The people were taken back, and the information was stolen by the Huaxia people. They had nothing left, but the loss was huge, so great. Horst has been on the verge of breaking out.


    Of course, Bai Xiaoruan and Huang Feng would not care about Horst''s thoughts, but both of them could be sure that if they appeared in front of Horst now, Horst could tear them apart.


    "Well, it''s really good to blow the sea breeze here at night." Huang Feng closed his eyes and said, "No wonder those rich people like to buy yachts."


    "Aren''t you also a rich person?" Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng, "Huang Feng, you are really amazing. You are so good at practicing and even making money."


    "Hey, don''t engage in personality worship, I will be proud." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Actually, these are the same as the previous Six-Medition Excalibur, which I obtained in some way."


    "Including those technical things before?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "Yes, otherwise you said I am a poor university student from the countryside, without contacts and resources, how can I get those things?" Huang Feng said frankly, he was still very grateful for the storage box, if it weren''t for it, he would also There won''t be today. Therefore, Huang Feng has not dared to indulge too much. He feels that he cannot forget who he is just because he has obtained these treasures.


    "I believe you, even without these things, you can become a successful person." Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and said with a serious face. Huang Feng is now an omnipotent person in her heart, and, Huang Feng has a serious, humble, and low-key spirit. She feels that even if Huang Feng doesn''t have these things, she can still succeed, but it takes more time.


    "Haha, thank you for your compliment. In this case, I feel much better." Huang Feng said with a smile. For a long time, he felt that he could get everything now because of the storage box, so I was in the storage box before. When he couldn''t open it, he was very frightened. He was afraid that he would lose the storage box and all of this. In that case, he would be beaten back to his original form, which he couldn''t accept.


    However, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words gave Huang Feng a lot of comfort. Yes, with the storage box, she can indeed achieve success easily. However, even if it is not, as long as she is willing to work hard and not give up, whoever says she is. Must have failed?Moreover, after having the storage box, I have never been slack with myself, nor have I been complacent.


    Therefore, even if there is no storage box now, Huang Feng is determined that he will be better than before. Now he has changed a lot in terms of his attitude, mentality, and ability.


    "However, your technical source problems are to be solved. I see that your company is very good and will grow rapidly. At that time, more people will follow you. More and more people are investigating you, if you can''t solve the problem of the source of those things, there will be trouble." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    "I also understand this, so I asked you to help me solve some people''s hukou problems before." Huang Feng said: "I plan to set up a comprehensive research institute to specialize in some advanced technology research. In this case , Even if someone suspects something in the future, I can explain it."


    "Well, your method is good." Bai Xiaorou nodded in agreement: "Are your people reliable? If they are unreliable, what should I do if the secret is revealed?"


    "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem. I promise that even if those people die, they won''t betray me." Huang Feng promised.


    "That''s good." Bai Xiaorou said: "It happens to be that this time I will return to the imperial capital together with Team Leader Tao, and then take care of your affairs. It should not be delayed for too long. In addition, after you go back, The institute must be established immediately. The sooner the institute is established, the better."


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded. He also hopes that this research institute will be established as soon as possible. Soon it will be able to cope with other people''s investigations and help him research new technologies.

 990 Chapter 990

    After traveling on the sea overnight, Huang Feng and others entered the high seas. This yacht, which was robbed by Bai Xiaorou and others, completed its mission. It was discarded by Bai Xiaorou and others, and Bai Xiaorou and Huang Feng and others transferred. After arriving on the warship, they began to return.


    All of Tao Ziyun''s men were injured, and some of them were seriously injured. Fortunately, there were doctors on the warship and various medicines, so there was no problem for the time being.


    And Huang Feng once again realized that it was good to be a member of the National Security Bureau. This time the country could actually take a warship, and as long as it is not a particularly secret place, they can move around at will.


    Of course, Huang Feng also knew that this was the very important reason for the mission, otherwise, it would be impossible for a warship to pick them up.


    This warship was originally performing patrol missions around, so after receiving Huang Feng and others, it continued to perform the mission, and then sent Huang Feng and others ashore. Therefore, Huang Feng and others were on the warship. Stayed for a few days.


    At the beginning, Huang Feng would often go to the deck and see the sea when he had time. However, after seeing it a few times, he didn¡¯t have the same interest as at the beginning. Later, he would spend most of the time with Bai Xiaorou in the room. People practiced together.


    However, when Huang Feng saw the sea, he was thinking of such a natural treasure. If he could use it and get something from it, that would be good. However, in this respect, he has no clue, he can only Wait a minute.


    And after these few days of practice, whether it is Huang Feng or Bai Xiaorou, both of them are very proficient with the Six Meridian Excalibur, and both of them can also lasing out the zhenqi through their fingers. However, both of them now You can only use one of the channels. It takes a lot of time to complete the cultivation of all six channels. Moreover, it may not be possible to train. After all, in the world of "Tianlong Babu", except for the segment Yu, it seems that no one can do this, and even the high monks of Tianlong Temple can''t do this.


    However, the two of them are not in a hurry, even if they can only use one of them, but the power is not small, and many times they can achieve unexpected results.


    After the people were sent ashore, it was time to part. Huang Feng was going back to Jiangzhou, while Bai Xiaorou and Tao Ziyun and others were going to return to the emperor''s life. Bai Xiaorou still wanted to help Huang Feng¡¯s people. Regarding the household registration, in the past few days, Huang Feng has given Bai Xiaorou the photos and related information of those people.


    "When I finish the matter, I will return to Jiangzhou to find you." Bai Xiaorou said softly to Huang Feng. She was still a little reluctant to make this difference. This feeling was something she had never had before. After putting her heart on Huang Feng''s body, Bai Xiaorou became more and more attached to Huang Feng, and she became more and more reluctant to leave him.


    "Well, good, I''ll be waiting for you in Jiangzhou." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "You two don''t want to be like me and me. Think about us single dogs? It''s not a life or death." Tao Ziyun next to him said jokingly.


    After these few days of getting along, Tao Ziyun, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou have become acquainted, and can play jokes with them. Of course, Tao Ziyun also knows that this is because of Huang Feng. Otherwise, if In the past, anyone who dared to play Bai Xiaorou''s jokes was not a bit of a pain.


    When she heard Tao Ziyun¡¯s words, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s face turned red. In the past few days, when she was in contact with Huang Feng, she did not deliberately conceal anything. Therefore, Tao Ziyun could see that her relationship with Huang Feng was unusual. There is nothing to be surprised about. Bai Xiaorou didn''t think about hiding Huang Feng''s feelings. She didn''t care what other people would think.


    "Just want you as a single dog to be envious." Huang Feng struck Tao Ziyun, and then kissed Bai Xiaorou''s cheek. Bai Xiaorou''s face was reddish, but he did not hide.


    "Huang Feng, I think you are finished. When you go to the imperial capital, those people in the bureau will definitely kill you. Team leader Bai is our bureau flower. It is the dream girl of many singles. Having been so quietly handled by you, you said, how much would people hate you?" Tao Ziyun said.


    "You also hate it? That''s fine, let''s try it out." Huang Feng said.


    "No, no, I''m afraid of you, I can''t beat you, I admit it." Tao Ziyun said hastily. In the past few days on the warship, he hasn''t discussed with Huang Feng, although he has some injuries. However, it was not too serious, and he also saw that Huang Feng was not doing his best. However, even in this case, he was not Huang Feng''s opponent. Every time he competed with him, he would be abused and he was afraid.


    A few people laughed for a while, then separated, and each returned, because there is still some distance from Jiangzhou, so Huang Feng planned to take the plane back, but Bai Xiaorou and others chose to drive back to the imperial capital. After all, they are still with them. What about Feng Yuan.


    Being alone in the waiting room, Huang Feng felt a bit boring. Before on a warship, although there were not many places to go, after all, there were several people from Bai Xiaorou, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t feel anything special. Suddenly becoming a person, Huang Feng felt a little uncomfortable for a while.


    Fortunately, when you are bored, you can use cultivation to pass the time. Although he has already reached the first-class level, Huang Feng has not the slightest relaxation for his cultivation, but when he enters the first-class level, he is more It needs to be realized that the growth of strength that cultivation can bring is not as fast as before.


    The boarding time came quickly. Huang Feng didn¡¯t even notice the stewardess on the plane because he was flying with Bai Xiaorou before. This time he took the flight alone. He looked at it and it turned out that they are all beautiful. Now The competition in domestic airlines is also quite big, and these young and beautiful flight attendants are also an aspect of attracting customers.


    And soon, Huang Feng discovered that many people''s eyes were looking in one direction, and Huang Feng followed him, and then there was a glimmer of amazing eyes in his eyes. That was also a stewardess, in a tight-fitting stewardess uniform, Her beautiful figure is undoubtedly revealed. The sweet smile makes people look at it. It is especially comfortable. The beautiful features are always attracting male passengers on the plane. Huang Feng even saw many men accompanied by female companions. The passenger was punished by his female companion for being too focused on this beautiful stewardess.

 991 Chapter 991

    Huang Feng looked back, but he didn''t always stare at others. There were many beauties around him. Although this stewardess was indeed very beautiful and no worse than the women around him, she could not make Huang Feng gaffe.


    The plane took off soon, and when the plane flew smoothly, Huang Feng closed his eyes, but his mind was already in the store with the storage box.


    In addition to the dozen or so slaves he exchanged before, Huang Feng hasn''t made any other exchanges yet. However, he has entered the store a lot. There are so many good things here that he wants to see it. Huang Feng can now understand why those women like to go shopping, this process is a process of enjoyment.


    "Hello, sir, do you need some?" Just as Huang Feng was lingering in the store with the storage box, a clear voice came from his ear.


    Huang Feng opened his eyes and looked to the side, but the previous stewardess pushed the dining table over.


    "Sir, what do you need?" After seeing Huang Feng open his eyes, the stewardess asked again, still with a professional smile on his face, without the slightest impatience.


    "A glass of orange juice, thank you." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The flight attendant said, afterwards, she poured Huang Feng a glass of orange juice with her hands and feet: "Sir, the orange juice you want."


    Huang Feng took the orange juice, nodded in gratitude to the other party, and said nothing.


    The stewardess pushed the dining table to move on, but when she left, she glanced at Huang Feng again.


    The flight attendant knew his charm. After seeing him, the average man would want to put his eyes on his body. He saw a lot of all kinds of eyes, but Huang Feng''s clear eyes were very clear. It¡¯s rare. Although Huang Feng was also looking at herself just now, her eyes were very polite. She could feel that Huang Feng¡¯s eyes were always on her face, not on her other private parts, which made her feel a little strange.


    However, although Huang Feng''s eyes were very polite, it was just that the stewardess didn''t think much about it. At this time, she was a little curious. After a while, she stopped thinking about it.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t plan to take a plane, but it¡¯s still early, and it¡¯s a bit far from Jiangzhou. In addition, he didn¡¯t bring his car this time. He was still at the airport in Jiangzhou. I didn''t choose to fly back by myself, but took a plane. However, it is quite convenient to fly there. It is not the peak season now, and the price is still cheap.


    After more than an hour, the plane landed smoothly in Jiangzhou. Huang Feng also introduced the plane trip. When getting off the plane, he saw the stewardess and her colleagues again, sending off the passengers. Get off the machine.


    There are a lot of cars at the airport. After Huang Feng found his car, he took a lot of effort to move the car out. However, after leaving the airport, she actually saw the flight attendant before, she dragged a small one. The suitcase, even the clothes on his body did not have time to change.


    However, at this time, she was in front of a car, and beside her, there was a young man who seemed to be talking to her. Of course, it had nothing to do with Huang Feng. However, this The car just blocked his way, Huang Feng waited for a while, and honked the horn impatiently as the other party didn''t seem to be leaving.


    The flight attendant looked this way, as if she wanted to leave, but she was held back by the man, and the man didn''t even look at Huang Feng, and continued to talk to the flight attendant.


    Huang Feng is getting even more impatient. You have to talk, find other places to talk, don''t block my way.


    So Huang Feng honked the horn again, and this time it lasted longer.


    The man finally looked this way, but he pointed his finger at Huang Feng''s car. His face was full of anger. It seemed that he was a little dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s horn and noisy him.


    "Hey, I haven''t said about you yet, you actually have this attitude." Huang Feng was also annoyed by the other''s attitude, so he got off the car and stood in front of the car door and said, "Thank you for driving your car away. You have to chat and go to other places, don''t get in the way!"


    "Fuck off, this is your house, where I love to stop, stop wherever I like, it''s your shit, let me fuck!" The man''s attitude was very arrogant.


    "I''m sorry, these gentlemen, we will leave right away." The stewardess said, and at this moment, she was taken aback for a while, and then subconsciously said: "It''s you?"


    "Why, do you know this little white face? Damn, I just said, why did you refuse to get in my car, when did you hook up with this little white face?!" The man, seeing the stewardess seemed to know Huang Feng Yes, I immediately became angry.


    "Wang Kai, don''t talk nonsense!" The flight attendant seemed to pale with anger.


    "I''m talking nonsense? Then you get me in the car now!" the man said, and while talking, he wanted to pull the stewardess into the car.


    "Wang Kai, let go of me, you hurt me!" the flight attendant struggled.


    However, the man obviously didn''t listen, but he tried harder to get the stewardess into the car. Although his strength is not great, compared with the stewardess, there is definitely no problem. .


    However, soon, he realized that he seemed to be unable to drag. Moreover, there seemed to be an extra hand on his wrist. He turned his head in confusion and found that the little white face just didn¡¯t know when he came to him. By his side, and grabbed his wrist.


    "Damn, let me go." The man said furiously.


    "This beauty obviously doesn''t want to get in your car, why should you force it." Huang Feng said faintly. After that, with a good hand, the man suffered a lot of pain and had to let go and grab the stewardess''s hand. Called: "Also, no one told you, is your mouth smelly?"


    "Who the hell are you? You don''t want to live anymore, take care of me?" Although the man had pain in his hands, he was arrogant after all. After this, he was still scolding Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t have a temper, so he just slapped one of his teeth away with a backhand, and said, "What can I do if I care about you?"


    "Okay, wait for me." The man stood up and said. He already understood that he was definitely not Huang Feng''s opponent. He could only threaten Huang Feng. Then, he glanced at the stewardess and said, "Zhang Ziyu, you. Biaozi, wait for me too."


    After speaking, the man got in the car and drove away.

 992 Chapter 992

    After the man left, the stewardess girl was sobbing slightly. Obviously, the other party''s words made her very uncomfortable.


    "Here." Huang Feng handed a piece of paper to the other party and said.


    "Thank you." The stewardess took it and said to Huang Feng gratefully.


    "No need to thank you, you have killed your friend, so don''t blame me." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng also knows what the relationship between the two people is. He just couldn''t see the other party bullying a girl like this. Moreover, the other party¡¯s mouth is too stinky, so Huang Feng decided to take action. Otherwise, he really Too lazy to care about it.


    "It''s okay." The flight attendant said: "My name is Zhang Ziyu. You are not to blame for this incident. It is his fault. Besides, he and I are not friends."


    "Oh, that''s good." Huang Feng said: "My name is Huang Feng, where are you going? I''ll give you a ride?"


    Huang Feng didn''t mean that the other party was telling the truth or being angry. However, when the man was beaten away, Zhang Ziyu didn''t seem to have a car, so Huang Feng wanted to send him a ride.


    Zhang Ziyu instinctively wanted to refuse. However, thinking about the way Huang Feng looked at him before and the help he had just given him, obviously, he should be a good person.


    "Won''t delay your time?" Zhang Ziyu asked embarrassedly.


    "will not."


    "Thank you," Zhang Ziyu said.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said, and then helped the other party put the suitcase in the trunk.


    "That person just now, I think it''s better for you to have less contact." After Huang Feng started the car, he couldn''t help but said, mainly because he could tell at a glance that the guy is not a good person, although he is not familiar with Zhang Ziyu, but Huang Feng didn''t want such a beautiful stewardess to be delayed by such a person.


    "I know." Zhang Ziyu didn''t blame Huang Feng for trouble: "Actually, I don''t want to have any contact with him. It''s just that he has been chasing me and I didn''t pay attention to him."


    After that, Zhang Tzuyu blushed a little and was a little shy. After all, she was a little embarrassed to say this in the presence of someone she was not very familiar with.


    "Well, the eyes are good." Huang Feng said. Obviously, his worries were unnecessary, and Zhang Ziyu also saw that the man was not a good thing.


    After the two, they just had a simple chat. After all, Huang Feng had no other meaning to her, and the two were not very familiar with each other, so naturally the topic of chatting would not be too deep.


    "Thank you for sending me." About half an hour later, Huang Feng''s car stopped at the door of a high-end residential complex. Zhang Ziyu said to Huang Feng as he unfastened his seat belt.


    "You''re welcome, I''m almost on the way." Huang Feng said, it''s not that he lied, but it is true. From here to the community where he lives, it is not too far away.


    "Then goodbye." Zhang Ziyu took the suitcase from Huang Feng''s hand and said to Huang Feng.


    "Goodbye." Huang Feng also waved his hand, then got into the car, turned around and left.


    "Smack" Zhang Ziyu just passed a corner when she was slapped on her shoulder suddenly, she was startled, she was relieved until she saw her colleague and friend next to her, "Yilan, what are you doing? And startled me."


    "Frankly explain, did you do anything wrong, who was the man just now? Your boyfriend? When did you get better?" The girl who appeared suddenly said with a gossip on her face.


    "What boyfriend, don''t talk nonsense." Zhang Ziyu patted each other and continued to move forward.


    "I don''t admit it yet. Before so many men chased you, I didn''t see who you asked to send you back. This is the first one." said the girl named Yilan. She and Zhang Ziyu are colleagues and friends. , The two are now living together in a rented house. Because the stewardess is treated well, the house they rented is also very good.


    "What''s the matter? I just happened to run into him. He happened to be on my plane today. Then, he helped me drive away Wang Kai. The two of us just met today." Zhang Ziyu Said.


    "Is that Wang Kai pestering you again?" Yilan said with a look of disgust. Obviously, she had no good impression of that Wang Kai.


    "Well, luckily I met Huang Feng." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "Just when you met, will you let him send you back?" Yilan lost with a mocking expression.


    "What? I think that others are good, and it''s not easy to take a taxi there." Zhang Ziyu said: "And, don''t you recognize who he is?"


    "Who? Is it famous?" Yilan said.


    "He has no reputation, but his rumored girlfriend is not small, and you are still a fan of others." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "You mean Li Bingyun?" Yilan said. Among so many celebrities, she only fans Li Bingyun, Zhang Ziyu knows this.


    "Yes, it''s her. Some time ago, wasn''t the scandal between her and Huang Feng known to everyone?" Zhang Ziyu said. She also recognized Huang Feng after getting in Huang Feng''s car. However, she didn''t gossiping to ask Huang Feng whether the relationship with Li Bingyun was a boyfriend or girlfriend.


    "No wonder I think the name Huang Feng is a bit familiar." Yilan said, and then she looked annoyed: "Oh, it''s a pity. I was a little far away just now. I didn''t recognize it. Otherwise, I must In the past, I asked if he and Li Bingyun were friends with each other, and then I asked him to take a photo of Li Bingyun''s autograph."


    "Deserve it!" Zhang Ziyu smiled and struck.


    "Huh, Zhang Ziyu, you are dead. You dare to grab a man with my idol. If you let other fans of my idol know, you will be done, and you will know how terrible the fighting power of the fans is." Yilan Leng He hummed back.


    "Bah, don''t talk nonsense." Zhang Ziyu said with a blushing face: "What is robbing a man? How ugly to say, I have to say, I have nothing to do with him."


    The two said that they went upstairs in a noisy manner, and Huang Feng on the other side naturally did not know that there were two beauties talking about him behind his back. For Zhang Ziyu, he was just treating the other party as a passerby and didn''t think much. , And did not think about the intersection between the two.


    Originally, Huang Feng planned to go home directly. However, seeing that it was too early, he changed his mind and decided to go to his entertainment company temporarily. It has been a while since he left. I don¡¯t know how Zheng Shuai made the company. Up.


    "Hello, sir, what can I do for you?" When Huang Feng entered his company, he was stopped by a lady at the front desk, who asked himself with a smile on his face.


    Seeing the other''s attitude, Huang Feng nodded in satisfaction and said, "I''m looking for Zheng Shuai."


    "Are you looking for our boss?" The front desk was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?"


    "Yeah, I have to make an appointment to see him now," Huang Feng said amusedly.

 993 Chapter 993: This Is The Big Boss

    "Yes, I can''t let you in without an appointment," the lady at the front desk insisted.


    Huang Feng did not embarrass the other party. Instead, he took out his cell phone and called Zheng Shuai: "Hey, Mr. Zheng, now I have to make an appointment if I want to see you."


    "What do you mean? Are you back?" Zheng Shuai asked with some confusion. He knew that Huang Feng had gone abroad.


    "Yes, I''m at the door of the company. Would you like to tell the beauty at the front desk to let me in?" Huang Feng said, smiling at the front desk.


    And the lady at the front desk was also a little uneasy at this time. Hearing what Huang Feng said, she obviously knew their boss. If Huang Feng sue herself later, then she must be scolded.


    "You really came, wait, I''ll come right away." Zheng Shuai said with some surprise. Huang Feng didn''t come here many times. He was always busy here. So, for Huang Feng to come this time, He also had some surprises.


    Huang Feng hung up the phone with some amusement. He knew that he wanted Zheng Shuai to talk to the front desk and let himself in. He didn''t expect him to come by himself.


    Seeing the nervousness at the front desk, Huang Feng smiled and said, "I and Zheng Shuai are friends. Don''t worry, you haven''t done anything wrong."


    The front desk was very grateful to Huang Feng, and Zheng Shuai appeared soon, indicating that Huang Feng did not lie.


    "You''re here, why didn''t you say it in advance?" Zheng Shuai grabbed Huang Feng''s shoulder and said as soon as he appeared: "You are a busy person to appear, so I am really flattered."


    "I''m here to supervise you to see if you are lazy." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Being lazy? I''m going to be busy for a few days. It''s okay for you. I ran abroad to play alone." Zheng Shuai complained. Of course, it was just a complaint. He is still very satisfied with his current life. of.


    Then, Zheng Shuai turned his head to look at the front desk and said, "He is the big boss here. I always work for him, you know?"


    "I got it, boss." The front desk said in fear. She didn''t expect Huang Feng to be the big boss. Oh my God, she stopped the big boss outside on the first day she came here, and she was going to die.


    "Okay, don''t scare people." Huang Feng said to Zheng Shuai. After that, when he saw that the front desk seemed to be worried, he comforted and said: "I don''t come here often. It''s normal if you don''t know me. I don¡¯t know a few here, and you did a good job today."


    "Thank you boss," the front desk said quickly.


    "Okay, I''ll take you in and around, you still know that you have come less often, now this place has changed a lot." Zheng Shuai said to Huang Feng.


    "Okay, please take me around, please." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng took Huang Feng into the company. Until this time, the lady at the front desk was really relieved. It seems that the big boss is really not angry with him. However, she did not expect that the real company The boss of, is so young and handsome, and at the same time, has such a good temper.


    "I don''t know if the boss has a girlfriend, the conditions are so good, there must be some." The front desk thought some idiots and gossip.


    In the past few days, Zheng Shuai is really not idle. It is indeed different from the last time Huang Feng visited. The decoration has been completed and the staff has increased. Everyone is busy with their own affairs, Zheng Shuai Introduce Huang Feng to everyone to avoid the misunderstanding just now.


    It was also at this time that most of the company¡¯s employees realized that the company actually had a boss, and it seemed that he was still the big boss. They looked at Huang Feng curiously, and Huang Feng had always been kind. , Everyone''s first impression of Huang Feng is very good.


    "I have almost prepared the hardware facilities here, but the signing of actors is not very smooth. After all, our company is just a small company that has just opened. If you want to sign those second- and third-line actors, people simply don''t like us. ."


    After going around in the company, the two came to Zheng Shuai''s office, and Zheng Shuai also told Huang Feng about the problems the company is facing.


    With the injection of funds from Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai, there will be no problems with the company¡¯s hardware. All kinds of equipment have been bought, and the personnel in various departments are almost recruited. However, for an entertainment company , The most important thing is definitely to have his own star artist, and it is precisely in this area that Zheng Shuai encountered a problem.


    It is well known that the current entertainment industry is not too mixed. Those well-known artists either open their own studios or are divided by major entertainment companies. They are a newly established entertainment with no works and no reputation. It is difficult for a company to sign a well-known artist, and without an artist who acts as a facade, it is also detrimental to the development of their company.


    So, Zheng Shuai is worrying about this these days. Although he usually knows some little stars, but they are only little stars. The stars he usually contacts are some 18-line stars. After all, his net worth, even in Jiangzhou, Qing Province, is not considered top-notch. Such a star he can get in bed is obviously impossible to be a big name.


    Therefore, although he is working hard to find contacts and relationships, he wants to sign a famous star to act as the face of his company, but also to build the company¡¯s reputation and let others know that his company is not here. It can also attract more artists to join.


    "What about ordinary newcomers and actors with potential?" Huang Feng asked casually in Zheng Shuai''s office.


    "The signing of those newcomers is not a hassle, but if there are no big names, it will always feel like a little trouble." Zheng Shuai said. He started an entertainment company with Huang Feng this time because he wanted a big show. The fist is not casual play, so he is so concerned about this matter.


    "With my script, even if it''s a newcomer, I can be popular." Huang Feng said confidently: "However, the company does need a facade. I have already found this person, and I can talk to the company at any time. Sign up."


    Huang Feng also understands the importance of a big-name celebrity to act as a facade for the company. Only in this way, colleagues will recognize him. After his own TV series and movies are shot, they can be released smoothly. Otherwise, you will be in the same water. Newcomers, people estimate that they won¡¯t even give you an equal opportunity to negotiate with you.

 994 Chapter 994

    "Who?" Zheng Shuai asked with some doubts. He knew Huang Feng. Before that, he didn''t seem to know much about the entertainment industry. Moreover, he only emerged recently. In terms of contacts and relationships, he is not as good as that. As for myself, I have not been able to find such a person who can act as a facade, can Huang Feng find it?Zheng Shuai was a little unbelievable. He thought Huang Feng was fooled by a star, and thought that the other star was a big star.


    "You haven''t watched the news lately?" Huang Feng suddenly retorted.


    "How can I have time, I''m so busy lately, otherwise I can set up the company''s structure so quickly?" Zheng Shuai said, taking the opportunity to take credit for it.


    Huang Feng gave him a thumbs-up, and then said: "We are an entertainment company. We still need to read news about entertainment, although most of the time, those news are not very reliable."


    "I know, I will watch it later." Zheng Shuai said, this is true. Since he has entered this business, he must not have the same attitude as before. No matter whether the news is true or not, he should have more Check it out.


    "Well, I don''t want to sell it. The artist I talked about is Li Bingyun. She has now terminated the contract with the previous company and can join us at any time." Huang Feng said directly.


    "Impossible!" Zheng Shuai called out and said, although he was not too concerned about entertainment news before, he was only interested in the little stars who could get in bed, but he knew who Li Bingyun was. A real first-line star, and, at a young age, is still on a steady rise. This year, he can definitely become one of the four little huadans in China, and it may be the first of the four little huadans!Such a celebrity is what big companies want, and the other party will never worry about appointments. Can they come to a small company like them with no connections and no resources?


    Therefore, after Zheng Shuai heard what Huang Feng said, his first reaction was not to believe him, thinking that Huang Feng was joking with him: "If you say other people''s words, I can still believe it, but Li Bingyun''s words are It''s absolutely impossible."


    "Why is it absolutely impossible?" Huang Feng smiled and said: "I really didn''t lie to you. I really have a talk with Li Bingyun. She can join at any time. Why do you say I lied to you?"


    "Are you really lying to me?" Zheng Shuai asked with some hope in his heart that Huang Feng didn''t seem to be lying.


    "I really didn''t lie to you." Huang Feng said helplessly.


    "That''s great!" After receiving Huang Feng''s reconfirmation, Zheng Shuai jumped up from his chair, and came to Huang Feng''s side with excitement and said: "Huang Feng, you can do it, I really didn''t see it. , You actually managed to get Li Bingyun silently, but Li Bingyun, the person who the big domestic companies want to grab their heads, was so fooled by you."


    "Why is it so awkward to speak." Huang Feng said angrily: "How can I be a lie? I moved her with sincerity, and it is good for her to come to our company."


    "Huang Feng, it''s not that I said frustrating words. After all, we are a just-opened company with no resources and contacts. How much help can Li Bingyun come here for her career?" Zheng Shuai said.


    "Because I am here, with me, I can provide her with the best script and the best song. Doesn''t that help her career yet?" Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, I don''t believe you can really come up with a top-notch script." Zheng Shuai said, although Huang Feng was responsible for the script, but Zheng Shuai did not have much hope, Huang Feng only It¡¯s enough if you can come up with a script of average quality, and then there will be big stars joining, even at the beginning, you can¡¯t make too much money, but you can have fame, and you can slowly develop in the future. .


    "You don''t believe me so, don''t worry, I have already prepared the script. After Li Bingyun arrives, I can basically shoot." Huang Feng said: "Right, those directors, crews, etc., you Have you found it? Let me say, we better have our own director and crew. In this way, those good scripts in the future will not be cheaper for others."


    Of course, Huang Feng is confident in his own script. The effect of the filming is absolutely not bad. If it is only an investment company, then they will not make less money, and they will have their own In the words of the director, he will not be controlled by others when shooting.


    "As for the director, the company has also signed one or two contracts, but they are not well-known. I think, if you really sign Li Bingyun, this first play, it is best to hire a well-known Director, if this is the case, our company''s reputation can be quickly established." Zheng Shuai said.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Yes, then do as you say. You can see if there are any major directors who have time recently. We provide scripts and funds."


    "Huang Feng, I can remind you that those big directors have very high requirements for scripts. They are not willing to shoot any script. Do you really have confidence in your script?" Zheng Shuai said with some worry. .


    "Of course, don''t worry about that." Huang Feng said confidently. In the past few days, he has obtained a few scripts and songs through that intelligent robot. They are all his time-space works, some of them are very explosive. Commercial films, and some are artistic films that can win numerous awards. Anyway, there are various types, and they will never disappoint those big directors.


    "Okay, with your guarantee. After you give me the script, I will contact those big directors immediately." Zheng Shuai said. In dealing with other people, Zheng Shuai is obviously more handy than Huang Feng, and , This entertainment company will also be handed over to Zheng Shuai in the future. He is naturally very caring.


    "Okay, I can give you the script tomorrow. In addition, I will notify Li Bingyun to come as soon as possible and complete the contract with the company. You can hold a press conference at that time. By the way, you can also help our company advertise." Huang Feng said , Although the script is in his Na Jie, Huang Feng is not good to "change" the script in front of Zheng Shuai.


    "That''s for sure, signing with Li Bingyun, what a piece of news, I think those reporters will be very interested, and our company just took advantage of this opportunity to formally announce the establishment to the outside world. After Li Bingyun joins, we will sign other stars, it will be relatively simple." Zheng Shuai said.

 995 Chapter 995: Taking Su Yumo From get off work

    Originally, in Zheng Shuai''s expectation, the company could sign one or two second- and third-tier stars, which is already very good. However, he did not expect that Huang Feng would directly bring him a first-line star, and, Still the kind of first-line top star with both strength and traffic, which made Zheng Shuai overjoyed, and naturally he would not want to let this opportunity pass.


    "Regarding the signing of celebrities, I don¡¯t think we need to find those second- and third-tier celebrities who have already become famous. These people now have their own masters, and they have high requirements in terms of treatment. At the same time, it is difficult to truly be loyal to our company "Huang Feng said: "We can focus on the stars who have the strength and have not yet become famous, or the students of the art school. Because these people have not yet become famous, the degree of cooperation must be high. Some, and will not play big cards casually."


    Huang Feng has heard of many celebrities playing big names. The third-line star that Tianjiao found before is an obvious example. For such people, Huang Feng does not like them, even if they are famous. He doesn''t like it that can bring a lot of benefits to the company. He would rather cultivate new people by himself than sign such a person.


    "All new talents?" Zheng Shuai was taken aback. In Zheng Shuai''s thoughts, those talented but not well-known artists are also newcomers, and the company must sign some potential newcomers, but all of them are signed newcomers. Would it be too risky.


    "Yes!" Huang Feng definitely said, "I believe that our company can praise them. It is enough to have this famous Li Bingyun star."


    Shuai Zheng thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "Well, I''ll listen to you!"


    It is of course good to use new people, that is, it is easy to manage, and there will be no celebrity disobedience. However, the risk is naturally also great, and that is experience. However, since Huang Feng has already said that, Zheng Shuai He did not refuse.


    After the two, they talked about some specific details of the company. Huang Feng left. Originally, Zheng Shuai wanted to have a meal with Huang Feng, but Huang Feng refused. He today Only when he came back, he hadn''t seen Su Yumo for a while. At this time, he naturally chose to accompany the beautiful lady instead of the great master Zheng Shuai.


    Of course, Huang Feng''s behavior of valuing color and despising friends was still despised by Zheng Shuai.


    Huang Feng drove the car and came to Tianjiao Group again. The security guard of the company''s guard room naturally knew him, and he didn''t have to wait outside.


    "Huh, isn''t that Huang Feng''s car?"


    When it was time to get off work, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao came out of the building, and they saw Huang Feng¡¯s car parked at the door for the first time. Although there are many people driving in the company, they drive There were no sports cars, and Huangfeng''s sports cars were very easy to recognize, so Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao recognized them at a glance.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s car, Su Yumo¡¯s face also showed a smile. She knew about Huang Feng¡¯s going abroad, but she didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng was back today. It seems that Huang Feng wanted to surprise herself. of.


    "Sister Yumo, then I''ll leave first." Xie Mengjiao said with a wink. In fact, this time she took such an initiative to leave, mainly because of the company''s recent troubles, and Yumo has shared a lot for her. She knows that Su Yumo''s mood is not very good recently, and now that Huang Feng is with him, she will be better.


    "Well, be careful when driving on the road." Su Yumo did not refuse Xie Mengjiao''s kindness. She hadn''t seen Huang Feng for a while, and she also missed Huang Feng.


    Then Xie Mengjiao walked to the parking lot alone, while Su Yumo walked to the guard duty room. She knew that if Huang Feng came to the company, he would usually wait for her here.


    Sure enough, in the guard room, Su Yumo saw Huang Feng who was chatting with the security guard.


    "Huang Feng, are you here?" Su Yumo said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied, and after bidding farewell to the security guard, he walked to Su Yumo and said, "Is it off work?"


    "Yeah." Su Yumo said.


    "Why don''t you look good? You have been too busy recently and haven''t had a good rest?" Huang Feng and Su Yumo said as they walked to his car.


    "The company has a lot of things recently." Su Yumo didn''t conceal anything about Huang Feng.


    "What is it? Can I help?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s about the Landou Group." Su Yumo said: "Since the launch of the new weight loss drug, the Landou Group has gained some fame in Qing Province. Moreover, their head office seems to have increased their involvement in the branch here. Now, they have expanded production and contacted many colleagues in Qinghai Province to squeeze us together. It is estimated that they want to collapse our Tianjiao Group and then divide up the market we left behind."


    After getting in the car, Su Yumo leaned on the back of the co-pilot. Obviously, she was really tired. In front of Xie Mengjiao and the ordinary employees, she must remain calm, and she must not lose proportions, otherwise , The entire company will be chaotic.


    However, in front of Huang Feng, she does not have so many worries. Huang Feng is her harbor. Here, she can let go of all the baggage in her heart and no longer have to work hard to pretend, and she can completely expose her fragility. The side.


    Huang Feng was very distressed when he saw Su Yumo like this. He wanted to let Su Yumo leave here directly, then there would not be so much trouble. However, he couldn''t say this. , After all, this is Su Yumo''s career, a career that she has struggled for a long time, just like her child, how could she be willing to give up easily?


    Moreover, there is still Xie Mengjiao here, and Su Yumo will not watch the Tianjiao Group cross over.


    "It''s okay, leave this to me, and I will help you solve it." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo responded softly, but he didn''t care too much. The current situation is not something Huang Feng can change alone.


    However, Su Yumo didn''t want to affect Huang Feng''s mood because of her own affairs. There was a smile on her face, and she sat upright, and once again returned to her former look and said: "I haven''t asked you yet, this time How are things going abroad? Is it going well?"


    Su Yumo knew that Huang Feng was going abroad, but Huang Feng hadn''t said anything about it before, so she didn''t know.


    "Well, it''s going well, but even when I left, I was in a hurry and didn''t bring you anything." Huang Feng said, when he left, he was indeed too rushed, or he left in a hurry. , Where is there any time and thought to buy things.

 996 Chapter 996

    "Nothing is nothing, as long as you get things done smoothly." Fortunately, Su Yumo is not an unreasonable person, but he doesn''t mean to blame Huang Feng.


    "Or, when you are done with things on hand, let''s go on a trip together, just take it for relaxation." Huang Feng said suddenly, seeing Su Yumo''s tired look, Huang Feng suddenly had this one. idea.


    "Okay, speaking of it, since graduation, I haven''t gone out to have a good time." Su Yumo said. Since graduation, she and Xie Mengjiao both founded the Tianjiao Group, and the pressure on them is great. After all, they are likely to be asked by the family to marry someone they don''t know at any time, which makes them full of urgency, where there is any desire to play.


    However, whether or not she can gain freedom now is not something she can decide, but it depends on Huang Feng. Therefore, Su Yumo''s heart does not have the urgency as before. She now stays in Tianjiao Group. It''s because of her dissatisfaction with the company. The other is because Xie Mengjiao is gone. She doesn''t want to see her good sister being manipulated by her family.


    Huang Feng heard Su Yumo¡¯s words and felt even more distressed in his heart. At this age, an excellent girl like Su Yumo should have fun and enjoyment. As a result, she has always been under such a lot of pressure. Don''t dare to relax at all, how can this prevent Huang Feng from feeling distressed.


    "Don''t worry, there will be me in the future!" Huang Feng said, holding Su Yumo''s hand.


    "Drive carefully." Su Yumo reminded with a flushed face.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly and let go of Su Yumo, but in her heart she had made up her mind to let Su Yumo live the life she wanted instead of being so scared and frightened as she is now.


    After the two of them had a meal outside, they strolled casually on the road. During the period, Huang Feng kept holding Su Yumo''s hand. Although Su Yumo was a bit shy, he did not refuse to stay with Huang Feng. Feels good. From the beginning to the end, the smile on her face has not disappeared. This is not a smile that was squeezed out, but it really came out of her heart.


    The two of them wandered the street for a long time and said a lot. Finally, Huang Feng reluctantly left Song Su Yumo.


    "Yimo, I''m ready to buy a house. Then, how about you come and live with me?" Huang Feng grabbed Su Yumo who wanted to get off the car downstairs at Su Yumo''s residence.


    He has been thinking about buying a house for a long time. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t done it before. Now he feels that he always sends Su Yumo back, and because they have their own business reasons, they meet during the day. Not much, Huang Feng thought that if the two lived in a little bit, they would be able to meet every day. In that case, both himself and Su Yumo would be very happy.


    "Bad, what do you think." Su Yumo said with a flushed face. Obviously, she thought Huang Feng wanted to live with her, which made Su Yumo naturally a little shy. Although she and Huang Feng had been intimate However, the last level hasn¡¯t been broken yet. Obviously, she was suddenly asked to live together, so she was naturally shy.


    "Anyway, you are mine all your life. It''s impossible to run away. Wouldn''t we live together early?" Huang Feng grabbed her and said, "Of course, if you don''t want to live in a room with me, you will You can live in a room alone."


    "Let me think about it again." Su Yumo was still a little embarrassed.


    "You don''t need to think about it anymore, that''s it!" Huang Feng said domineeringly.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s appearance, Su Yumo gave him a white look and said: "Okay, listen to you."


    However, before Huang Feng was happy, Su Yumo said, "Then what about your boss? Do you live in another place or live with us in a new place?"


    Obviously, Su Yumo also knew that the relationship between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou should not be as simple as an ordinary friend, so that''s why he asked.


    "And Mu Xue, how are you going to settle her? That little Nizi, now I have a heart on your body, don''t think I know that she has spent a lot of thought to please you." Su Yumo Having said that, her face was a little red, and she also accidentally discovered that Tang Muxue had bought a lot of erotic underwear. As for what was buying these clothes, Su Yumo was not stupid, and after a little thought, she could figure it out.


    Huang Feng''s face was suddenly embarrassed. He just thought about contacting Su Yumoduo, but forgot how to deal with other people. Whether it is Bai Xiaorou or Tang Muxue, it can be said that it belongs to his woman now. Favor the other.


    "Or, let them live with us, okay?" Huang Feng asked tentatively. In his heart, Su Yumo is still very important. Therefore, he respects Su Yumo''s opinions very much. If Su Yumo disagrees, he can only think of other ways.


    Su Yumo listened to Huang Feng''s words, and did not speak, so he stared at Huang Feng, seeing Huang Feng a little uncomfortable. Suddenly, Su Yumo rushed towards Huang Feng and buried his head behind his neck. In his voice, with a slight sob, he said: "Why do I like you? Why do you like it so much?"


    Obviously, Su Yumo doesn¡¯t really care about Huang Feng¡¯s other women¡¯s affairs. She just likes Huang Feng too much, and, that¡¯s why she buried her thoughts and grievances in her heart, and today finally It broke out.


    "I''m wrong, I''m sorry for you." Huang Feng said apologetically while comforting Su Yumo.


    "You bastard, you stole my heart, and you hurt it now!" Su Yumo said, "If you fail me in the future, I will kill you!"


    With that, Su Yumo bit the back of Huang Feng''s neck, Huang Feng quickly controlled his internal strength, otherwise, he was afraid that Su Yumo would be directly injured.


    Fortunately, Su Yumo seemed to act fiercely, but he didn''t really kill him. He just bit lightly, and then left Huang Feng¡¯s embrace, fixedly looking at Huang Feng and said: "I want you to guarantee , For the rest of my life, I¡¯m not going to betray me, and I¡¯m not allowed to bully me!"


    "Okay, I promise, not just for a lifetime, ten lifetimes, one hundred lifetimes, I will not let you down! I will love you forever." Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo and assured him earnestly. At this time, Su Yumo''s face There are also some tears, obviously, she really cried just now.


    "I believe you!" Su Yumo also said seriously. At this moment, she really gave herself to Huang Feng for the rest of her life. Whether Huang Feng has other women or not, it is the same. If I was disappointed, I can only blame myself for being blind.

 997 Chapter 997

    When Huang Feng left Su Yumo¡¯s residence, his mood was complicated. He could feel Su Yumo¡¯s deep love for him. It was precisely because of this love that she knew that he had other women. Did not choose to leave, but wronged myself and chose to accept.


    And Su Yumo finally accepted the reality that Huang Feng had other women. This time it was not only aimed at Tang Muxue alone. She finally agreed to live with Huang Feng, and also agreed with Huang Feng and others. The woman who lives in is already very rare, and Huang Feng feels very grateful and guilty for her.


    And until just now, Huang Feng knew that Su Yumo really figured it out. She just didn''t want to say it before, but now that she said it, it proves that she really figured it out, Su Yumo. It¡¯s not surprising that she doesn¡¯t really care about Huang Feng¡¯s attitude.


    Of course, Huang Feng had already decided in his heart that he must treat Su Yumo well. If such a good woman really fails, she really doesn''t deserve to be a man.


    Su Yumo on the other side was already upstairs at this time. Huang Feng didn¡¯t guess wrong. She didn¡¯t really let it go until just now. In fact, after considering the future of Tang Muxue and Huang Feng, Su Yumo I''ve been thinking about this, although I comforted myself before that Tang Muxue would marry under the arrangement of the family in the future. In the end, he was the only one who accompany Huang Feng.


    However, Su Yumo understands Huang Feng. Since Huang Feng has a relationship with Tang Muxue, he would not just watch her marry someone else. It is still when she is unwilling, plus she doesn''t want to see that. The scene, therefore, Su Yumo felt that he had to really consider this matter.


    But the final result is that she can only choose to forgive Huang Feng and accept this reality. She didn''t think about leaving Huang Feng. However, as long as she thinks about that situation, her heart will be very painful and it hurts her. Unable to breathe. In contrast, she felt that she would rather accept the reality that Huang Feng had other women than to leave Huang Feng. Otherwise, she would be extremely painful, just like death.


    Once she made up her mind and figured it out, Su Yumo really let go. Actually, she has the situation in her own family. Now that she thinks about it, this is not a big deal. In this society, she has the ability. Man, which is not a few women behind?Even her father, besides her mother, there are other women, but most of those women are acting on the spot and haven''t moved to the table. However, whether it is her or her mother, in fact, they all know that her father has Other women are there.


    And Huang Feng is only telling himself about the existence of these women. Generally speaking, they are similar to those of other men. Moreover, Su Yumo also knows that Huang Feng is getting better and better, even if he does not take the initiative. Attracting, there will be women who will actively post it.


    "Sister Yumo, are you back?" Xie Mengjiao was watching TV after Su Yumo entered the room.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo replied, and then said: "Where is Mu Xue, are you back?"


    "I''m back, in her room." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Su Yumo nodded, and then went directly to Tang Muxue''s room.


    At this time, Tang Muxue was indeed in her room. She was playing with her mobile phone. After seeing Su Yumo coming in, she quickly put her mobile phone away.


    "I''m still hiding, I don''t know." Su Yumo said with a blank look at the other party: "What kind of clothes are you looking at this time? Are there any good ones, and recommend them to me?"


    Su Yumo just saw that Tang Muxue''s mobile phone page is a shopping page, so she should be looking at whether there is any clothes that can please Huang Feng.


    Hearing Su Yumo¡¯s words, Tang Muxue was a little embarrassed. Although Su Yumo knew about the relationship between herself and Huang Feng, she probably didn¡¯t know what she was chatting with Huang Feng at night. However, looking at it now Sister Yumo said that, does she even know that?


    "Sister Yumo, do you know everything?" Tang Muxue whispered.


    "Well, when you washed those clothes last time, I accidentally discovered that you were always sneaking up." Su Yumo did not deny it.


    "I''m embarrassed." Tang Muxue said: "Besides, Huang Feng likes to watch it. I, I just wear it for him."


    At this time, Tang Muxue sold Huang Feng decisively. However, it cannot be said that he was wronged completely, because Huang Feng really likes to watch. This is from his wide eyes every time, and the gross You can feel it when you breathe.


    "I didn''t blame you." Su Yumo said, "I didn''t come to question you about this, but to tell you that we might be moving."


    "Moving?" Tang Muxue was taken aback: "What do you mean?"


    "Huang Feng is going to buy a house." Su Yumo said, "Actually, there is nothing strange. He wanted to buy a house a long time ago. After all, he can''t live in a rented house all the time, right, wait until he buys a house. After that, I will move in and live with him. Come with him."


    "This, is this appropriate?" Tang Muxue asked with some fear. Although Su Yumo hadn''t opposed her and Huang Feng''s affairs before, Tang Muxue could feel that Su Yumo was still a little unhappy in her heart. Yes, so, in order not to make Yumo sister uncomfortable, she and Huang Feng don''t usually have any direct contact with Huang Feng, and at most two people have mobile phone videos at night, but she is very satisfied with this.


    However, now Sister Yumo asked herself to go to the new home with them, which made Tang Muxue both happy and embarrassed. She didn''t know what Sister Yumo thought.


    "Okay, I know you must be so happy in your heart." Su Yumo said, "I said this, and I didn''t mean to test you. I have really figured it out. Since Huang Feng cannot be prevented from having other women , I can¡¯t leave him either, so I can only accept it and figure it out, otherwise, it¡¯s going to be hard to get along with myself."


    "Moreover, it is not only the two of us who will live in together this time. His boss will also live in." Su Yumo continued: "And what we can do now is to unite and stop Huang. Feng brought too many people to the residence."


    "Yeah, you can''t let him have too many women." Tang Muxue also nodded and said, she was not qualified to say that, but now as Huang Feng''s "main palace" Yumo sister has officially accepted herself. Then I have to think about it for myself, she naturally does not want too many women to appear next to Huang Feng.

 998 Chapter 998 Xie Mengjiaos Shock

    "You are right to think so, Huang Feng will not be mine alone in the future, you have to help watch." Su Yumo said, although she has already wanted to drive, but if there are fewer women around Huang Feng , Of course it is better.


    "Definitely, definitely." Tang Muxue nodded and said.


    "By the way, if we all move out, what about Mengjiao?" Tang Muxue said, "Let her live here alone?"


    "I didn''t think about it." Su Yumo rubbed his forehead and said with some embarrassment. She must also like to spend more time with Huang Feng, so she is still willing to live with Huang Feng, and, The relationship between the two of them now is certain to live together. It is only a matter of time. When that time comes, I still have to move out.


    However, for Xie Mengjiao, she was also a little reluctant. After all, the two of them were best friends from childhood. They lived in a dormitory even when they were in college. After graduation, they also lived together. Now they are going to be separated. It was her, or Xie Mengjiao herself, that would be reluctant to bear it.


    However, no matter how reluctant, she and she will be married in the future, and they must be separated.


    "Or, let her live there too?" Tang Muxue asked tentatively, "I want to buy a bigger house with Huang Feng''s current financial resources. It should be no problem. It should be no problem with Mengjiao. Room."


    "I''m afraid Mengjiao doesn''t want to. You know, her impression of Huang Feng has never been very good." Su Yumo said: "It''s also really strange. When other women see Huang Feng, they will always Being attracted, why did she get to Mengjiao''s place? She doesn''t match Huang Feng."


    "Who knows." Tang Muxue shrugged and said, "However, let her decide on this issue."


    "That''s right." Su Yumo said.


    After that, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue left the room and went to the lobby, sitting next to Xie Mengjiao. Su Yumo said, "Mengjiao, we want to talk to you about something."


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Mengjiao looked at these two friends who suddenly seemed to be very formal and said with some confusion.


    "That''s right, Mu Xue and I may have to move out." Su Yumo said.


    "Why?" Xie Mengjiao was startled, and quickly put down the snacks in his hand, and asked anxiously: "I lived here well, why do you want to move, and why are you two moving? Leave me alone Stay?"


    "That''s it." Su Yumo glanced at Tang Muxue and said, "Actually, there is one thing we haven''t told you. Do you know that Muxue has a boyfriend."


    "Is that the one she made the soup last time?" Xie Mengjiao said. She looked at Tang Muxue and said, "Do you really have an object?"


    "Yeah." Tang Muxue replied.


    "Then what does this have to do with you moving out?" Xie Mengjiao said, "Could it be that you want to live with your partner?"


    "Yes." Tang Muxue said.


    "Then Yumo sister, you have to go out and live with Huang Feng, why are you two moving out together so coincidence?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "This is what we want to tell you." Su Yumo said. Xie Mengjiao will know about Tang Muxue and Huang Feng in the future, so it''s better to tell her now.


    "what?"


    "Yes, Mu Xue''s boyfriend is actually Huang Feng." Su Yumo said.


    "What!" Xie Mengjiao stood up suddenly in shock, looked at Tang Muxue with disbelief, and then at Su Yumo. Obviously, she could hardly believe what she heard, her two friends. The boyfriend who is also a girlfriend is actually alone.


    "Yes, just like you heard, the person I like is also Huang Feng." Tang Muxue said.


    "But, but, isn''t that guy Huang Feng Sister Yumo''s boyfriend? How can you like him? And, what is good about him, why do you all like him?" Xie Mengjiao still asked with shock, even if it was Even now, she still didn''t want to believe that what she had heard was the truth.


    "I would also like to thank Sister Yumo for this matter. After she knew that I liked Huang Feng, she didn''t blame me." Tang Muxue said, "Furthermore, I have decided to like Huang Feng alone in this life. That means Huang Feng wants to buy a house, and both of us will go to live together."


    "How many of you live together?" Xie Mengjiao''s sense of values ??is about to collapse. She hasn''t seen a few things about men and women. After all, with her background, it''s impossible to have seen such things Yes, it''s just that when it involves her friends, she finds it very difficult to accept.


    Regardless of whether it is Su Yumo or Tang Muxue, both of them are very good, and they are also proud people in their hearts. Xie Mengjiao wanted to come, if they had no interference at home, the men they were looking for would be very good, and they would The one who spoils them.


    Before Su Yumo and Huang Feng fell in love, Xie Mengjiao hadn¡¯t figured it out for a long time, because, in her opinion, Huang Feng was not worthy of Su Yumo, but now it¡¯s fine, and even Tang Muxue fell into it. I also like Huang Feng, and what is even more incredible is that Sister Yu Mo has no objection, and now the three of them are living together.


    Xie Mengjiao felt that what she had just heard must be a hallucination. I was too tired during this period of time. Therefore, there was a hallucination. This must not be true. However, seeing the two real people in front of me, Xie Mengjiao felt that , This unthinkable thing may really be a fact, even though he has no way to accept it.


    "Yes." Su Yumo said: "Actually, Mengjiao should have heard of such things. It''s just that the others haven''t been put on the table like this. Moreover, both of me and Mu Xue have identified Huang Feng. Yes, so if he has other women, he can only accept it."


    "No, Yumo sister, Tang Fox, how can you wrong yourself, Huang Feng that carefree guy, what is good, why do you have to look at him, can''t you find someone else?" Xie Mengjiao said anxiously. She really didn''t want to see her two friends ruined in Huang Feng''s hands. In her opinion, if she liked Huang Feng, she would be ruined by Huang Feng.


    "When you meet someone you like in the future, you will understand our thoughts." Su Yumo said, "Now, you know what happened, what should you do? Will you continue to live here or live with us? Go in?"


    "What did I live in for? I''m not someone from him." Xie Mengjiao said subconsciously.

 999 Chapter 999 Xue Mengzhu who sneaked out

    However, immediately Xie Mengjiao was slightly stunned. If she didn¡¯t live in, she would have to live alone. She used to live with Su Yumo, but she suddenly became a person. She was sure She will not be used to it, and she is not very courageous. At night, if she lives in such a house alone, she will be too scared to sleep.


    However, Xie Mengjiao couldn''t stop Su Yumo from leaving. After all, she lived with her boyfriend and she had no reason to stop her. Even if Su Yumo doesn''t go this time, she will definitely do it in the future. To go.


    "Will it be bad if I live in? That guy will push me away." Xie Mengjiao asked cautiously.


    "With the two of us here, he wouldn''t dare." Su Yumo said with a smile. She also knew that Xie Mengjiao was not courageous, so she wanted to take her with her before, and wait until Xie Mengjiao has a boyfriend or a boyfriend. Once married, you can move out.


    "This is what you invited me to go, not what I want to go." Xie Mengjiao said with a blushing face. If she said she was going to go, she was afraid that Huang Feng would push herself out at that time. However, it was replaced by Su Yumo''s invitation. Her own is different. Huang Feng certainly wouldn''t dare. Although she didn''t want to live with Huang Feng, Xie Mengjiao obviously didn''t want to live alone in such an empty house.


    "Yes, we strongly invited you." Su Yumo and Tang Muxue looked at each other and said with a smile.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that Su Yumo had brought an extra guest. He had just arrived at the community. However, when she first entered the community, she saw a small figure at the entrance of the community. Curled up there, although he couldn''t see the other person, Huang Feng felt that this figure was a bit familiar.


    So Huang Feng parked the car aside and walked over.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, the little figure seemed a little nervous and scared, and raised her head tremblingly. When she saw that the person was Huang Feng, she suddenly jumped up in surprise.


    "Uncle, you are back."


    "Mengzhu? Why are you? Why are you staying here alone, your mother?" Huang Feng called out in surprise when he saw that the little girl Xue Mengzhu was the little figure.


    "My mother did not come." Xue Mengzhu suddenly jumped into Huang Feng''s arms and said: "I ran out secretly by myself."


    "You sneaked out? Doesn''t your mother know? She will be very worried, I will send you back now." Huang Feng said immediately.


    "Yeah." Xue Mengzhu nodded and said, "I came out to find uncle."


    "You are so courageous. You run out by yourself and don''t know where I live. What if you don''t see me?" Huang Feng sent the little girl into the car, followed by the car, turned around, and left the complex. .


    "If I can''t wait for my uncle, I will go back by myself and come back tomorrow and continue to wait." The little girl said with a smile. After seeing Huang Feng, she was in a good mood.


    "Let''s talk, where is your home." Huang Feng said to the little girl. He really didn''t know where the little girl''s home was before.


    Xue Mengzhu reported the address, not too far from here, but it would take more than ten minutes to walk. The little girl dared to come over by herself, she was really brave.


    "What''s the matter with me? Why don''t you come with your mother, you are very dangerous like this, do you know?" Huang Feng educated.


    "I''m not afraid." Xue Mengzhu said: "Moreover, my mother wouldn''t let me find uncle."


    "Why?" Huang Feng asked curiously.


    "I don''t want to trouble uncle." The little girl lost: "I came to find uncle secretly this time. Don''t say that I came to you later, just say that you just met me, otherwise, I''m afraid Mom is angry."


    "Well, you little girl is really ghostly." Huang Feng said with a smile: "But, what is the matter with you looking for me?"


    "It''s the bad guy who was scared away by my uncle. These days, he came to trouble me and my mother. I didn''t want to see him, nor did my mother. As a result, he always waited outside my kindergarten, waiting for my mother. When he picked me up, he went to pester my mother, and he wanted to beat her mother, I was so scared."


    Speaking of this, the little girl looked at Huang Feng pitifully and said, "Uncle, can you help me drive him away? It''s better to ask the police uncle to catch him."


    Obviously, the little girl has no affection for that person at all.


    "Is he coming to trouble with you again?" Huang Feng said in a daze. Xue Lingyun''s ex-boyfriend had also met him. He thought he had taught him a lesson. Looking at him, he is not a brave person. I thought that this incident had just passed, but I didn''t expect that the other party hadn''t given up yet, but came back. It seemed that the other party was unwilling to kill this house.


    "Yeah." The little girl said heavily: "Mom has cried secretly several times in the past few days. I said to look for uncle, but she refused, so I ran out secretly today."


    "Yes, come to uncle if you have trouble." Huang Feng said: "But, don''t come out alone next time, you know?" The little girl is still young after all, and Huang Feng is still very worried when she comes out alone.


    "Then how do I find uncle?" said the little girl.


    "Well, let''s go, uncle tells you the phone number, if you have anything next time, you can use your mother''s mobile phone to call me, how about it?" Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    "Good." The little girl nodded.


    Soon, Xue Lingjun¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s community arrived. This community is worse than Huang Feng¡¯s current community. It is estimated that Xue Lingyun wants to rent out a better house in that area and earn more rent. After all, It is not easy for single mothers to take their children.


    "Huang Feng, why are you here?" Xue Lingyun said in surprise when he saw his daughter appear at the door with Huang Feng.


    "I just met the little girl on the road and sent her back." Huang Feng said.


    "Didn''t you say to go to a classmate''s house?" In this community, there happened to be a child who went to kindergarten with Xue Mengzhu. The relationship between the two is very good and they often play together. Therefore, Xue Mengzhu said that he would go to that child''s house to play. Xue Lingyun didn''t doubt it. Moreover, the two families were still very close, so she didn''t follow along. Unexpectedly, Huang Feng sent it back now.


    "Oh, I happened to be here for something. Seeing Mengzhu wanted to come back, I was a little worried, so I sent her back." Huang Feng explained.


    "Thank you," Xue Lingyun said, but in his heart he was thinking about why Huang Feng came here.


    "It''s okay, the little girl is very clever, I just don''t send it, and she won''t have a problem when she comes back." Huang Feng said.

 1000 Chapter 1000: Angry Manager Yin

    "Okay, it''s not too early, I''ll go back first." Huang Feng said to Xue Lingyun, after all, the other party is a single mother, so late, if he still goes in, it will be bad for her to spread out. , Huang Feng still understands.


    "Then I''ll give it to you." Xue Lingyun said, she also understood this, so she didn''t keep Huang Feng.


    "No, I can just go by myself." Huang Feng said. After that, he knelt down and touched the little girl''s head and said, "Don''t run around, don''t worry about your mother, you know?"


    "I''ve always been very obedient." Xue Mengzhu said with a serious face, as if she was not the one who ran out secretly before.


    "Well, Mengzhu is the best." Huang Feng almost laughed. This little girl is not too old and is quite good at acting. She might be an actor when she grows up. If she is interested in acting, she I can help her in the future.


    After bidding farewell to Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter, Huang Feng left. However, he did not forget what the little girl said. So far away, the little girl ran to her own community to find herself, obviously also annoyed by her biological father. It doesn''t work, otherwise, I won''t run out alone to find myself.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has decided to go to Xue Mengzhu''s kindergarten tomorrow to wait for Zhang Mingjie to appear, so that the other party will stop disturbing Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter''s lives. If he doesn''t listen, he doesn''t mind using some means to solve it.


    "What the hell do you do, ah, if you continue to do this, I will complain to you and let you get rid of this dog skin!"


    At this time, in a certain ward of the hospital, Manager Yin of Starlight Entertainment was furious at several policemen. The reason was naturally that these policemen had not caught Huang Feng back. They asked them by themselves. This kind of delay, how can this make Manager Yin not angry?


    Manager Yin hates Huang Feng now in his heart, not only because he broke his own good deeds, but also hurt himself. He has been in the hospital for several days, but he still hasn''t been thoroughly, so he has to continue to live. , We can see how heavy Huang Feng''s move was.


    What made Manager Yin even more angry was that those policemen were procrastinating. They already knew who did it. As a result, they haven¡¯t been able to get the other party back. Even if they can¡¯t find Huang Feng, Then you can''t find Zhu Xiyu who is in school?Will Huang Feng be found through Zhu Xiyu?Why are these police officers so stupid?


    "Mr. Yin, please be careful when you speak." The policeman said unceremoniously. The captain who came for the first time had already gone back, and he didn''t even show up afterwards. He just let his policemen come in contact with Manager Yin and others. However, the captain has already let go, as long as he drags it, there is no need to really catch Huang Feng.


    Moreover, they also learned from the hotel manager that the reason why Huang Feng started to beat Manager Yin and others was because Manager Yin and others drugged Huang Feng¡¯s friends in the wine, and wanted to take advantage of each other. Huang Feng did it. Therefore, the captain chose not to catch Huang Feng, and there would be no guilt. Huang Feng had done nothing wrong in this matter. If it were not because Huang Feng would not be in Jiangzhou the next day, then The captain even asked Huang Feng if he should tell Manager Yin and the others.


    "You!" Manager Yin pointed at the other party angrily, trying to say something, but was stopped by the scout next to him. He looked at the policeman with a smile on his face and said: "Sorry, our manager was injured The reason is that the mood has been unstable recently, don''t mind."


    "Humph! Even if you are injured, you can''t just say some things like this." The policeman said, "Mr. Yin, what happened in the hotel, I think you know it. Now that Mr. Huang is not in the river. State, otherwise, maybe the other party will sue you, then, we will not be the other party, but you!"


    "How do you talk? What evidence do you have? I tell you, don''t think you are a policeman, you can talk nonsense, I can sue you for libel!" Manager Yin angered.


    "If you want to sue, please, that is your freedom. I just want to remind you, don¡¯t think that others don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done. You haven¡¯t finished your bottle of red wine yet? The hotel is kind. Put it away for you, do you want me to do a test to see what''s inside?" the policeman said.


    Hearing this police officer¡¯s words, Manager Yin felt a little flustered and said calmly, ¡°How do I know what¡¯s inside? I bought the wine at the hotel. If there is anything, it¡¯s the hotel¡¯s responsibility! It has nothing to do with me. !"


    "I didn''t say what it was. Why is Manager Yin so excited." The policeman said, "Well, it''s too early. I won''t bother Manager Yin. How to deal with this matter, I still hope Yin Think about it, the manager!"


    After that, the policeman left. He came over today. He was entrusted by his team leader¡¯s boss. He wanted to make Manager Yin understand that things were not as simple as he thought. The team leader not only wanted to make Manager Yin give up. The accusation against Huang Feng also wanted to make this thing more beautiful. In this way, he would have a better impression of being with Huang Feng.


    Seeing that policeman leave, Manager Yin did not arrogantly shout at the other party this time, but his face was a little uncertain. The policeman''s words just made him feel a little uneasy.


    He can ignore this ordinary policeman. However, through his attitude, Manager Yin can understand that Huang Feng is obviously not an ordinary person. The captain showed up once before, and then he himself Even if you want to see the other party, you can''t see it. The other party won''t come. Obviously, there is Huang Feng''s reason in this, plus the words of the policeman just now. This makes Manager Yin more understand. It may not be what I thought.


    "Manager, look, what should we do?" At this time, the photographer asked. There were three beds in this ward, which happened to be for three of them. As for Sister Mei, she was the least injured and discharged. So, now In this ward, there are only three of Manager Yin.


    "I think this is the case, let''s continue to investigate it, it seems that it is not good for us." The scout said, while speaking, he paid attention to Manager Yin''s face.


    "Just forget it? Isn''t that too cheap guy? We got the fight for nothing? No!" The photographer shook his head and said.

 1001 Chapter 1001

    "Don''t forget it, what do you want?" The scout said, "Continue to investigate? Didn''t you see that the police are obviously biased towards the one who beat us? Continue to investigate, but we have nothing to do with us. Any benefit."


    "But, I was beaten like this, there is no way to retaliate, I am not reconciled, shit, we have never suffered such a loss." The photographer said reconciledly.


    "Not reconciled, I can only endure it," the scout said.


    "Okay, don''t say anything!" Manager Yin stopped the two people from arguing, and said: "You go to the policeman tomorrow and say that we will not pursue it. This is a misunderstanding."


    "Really forget it?" the photographer asked.


    "Of course you can''t just let it go!" Manager Yin said viciously, "I''ve never been beaten so miserably when I grow up, how could I just let him go? However, Xiao Li just said it was pretty good. Those policemen are obviously biased towards him, and it will not help us to pursue it, but even if the police cannot punish him, we can choose to do it ourselves!"


    "Yes, if the police can''t come forward, we will find someone to teach him!" The photographer also echoed.


    "Okay, that''s it." Manager Yin said, "Damn, this damn bastard, it''s really hard to start."


    Huang Feng here doesn¡¯t know that Manager Yin and the others are still thinking about revenge. They wanted to come to Huangfeng, but it¡¯s not bad that they didn¡¯t bother with them. As a result, they were still thinking about finding something. My own trouble is really reckless.


    After returning to the residence, I did not see Bai Xiaorou''s figure in the living room. Huang Feng was not used to it. Before, Bai Xiaorou had been living here. Every time I came back, no matter what time it was, I could see Bai Xiaorou in the living room. He was already used to his figure, but as a result, he didn''t actually see it this time, and Huang Feng was slightly unaccustomed.


    After a simple wash, Huang Feng went back to his room and looked at the storage box. As a result, he was not at home for a few days. Although the storage box was replaced with a few things, it was classified as miscellaneous. Not very valuable, but Huang Feng was slightly disappointed.


    Putting away the storage box, Huang Feng took out the phone and sent a message to Li Bingyun, telling her that the company here has done the preliminary work and she can come to Jiangzhou.


    Because it was getting late, Huang Feng did not call, but just sent a message. He thought Li Bingyun was already asleep. As a result, his mobile phone turned on soon, prompting that a new message was coming. Look, it is Li Bingyun''s.


    "Everything is fine? I''ll be there tomorrow!"


    When Huang Feng saw this message, he smiled and replied: "It''s so late, haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun quickly replied: "There has been nothing wrong recently. I have too much rest. If I can''t work anymore, I will get rusty."


    "Don''t worry, if you are busy later, my company is still waiting for you to carry the banner." Huang Feng replied.


    "Are you afraid that I can''t resist?"


    "I believe you too." Huang Feng replied: "Besides, if a big star like you can''t resist, then other people will not do it."


    "Hehe, listening to you say this, why do I feel pressure?"


    "Don''t have pressure, as long as you play normally, I invite you to come, but it is not to make you suffer, otherwise, your brother will not let me go." Huang Feng replied.


    "Speaking of my brother, he is still angry with you. You leave without saying goodbye, making him very angry, saying that next time I see you, he should punish you well." Li Bingyun replied.


    "Hey, your brother can''t beat me, or drink, I''m not afraid." Huang Feng also made a proud expression.


    "My brother''s skill is not weak." Li Bingyun complained for his brother.


    "Next time I meet, I will discuss and discuss with him." Huang Feng replied: "Okay, it''s early too. You can rest early."


    "Well, you should rest early, good night." Li Bingyun replied, it seems that she is also a little sleepy, but Li Bingyun is still very happy to be able to chat with Huang Feng before going to bed.


    "Good night." Huang Feng replied.


    Huang Feng, who was lying on the bed and putting away his mobile phone, did not fall asleep immediately, but was thinking about buying a house. Now it seems that this house must be bought, and with Su Yumo¡¯s promise, There shouldn¡¯t be too few people in my house in the future. If this is the case, I will now have myself and Su Yumo, Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou. If they will increase in the future, Huang Feng is not sure. This house must be bigger.


    And now Huang Feng is not too short of money. Although he has just spent more than one billion to buy a dozen slaves, he still has some money in his account. After buying the house, he lives for himself and his own woman. Don''t be too shabby, just because he has money in his hands, Huang Feng plans to buy some better this time.


    "To see if you have time to see the house tomorrow, it is best to bring Yumo." Huang Feng thought about the house in his heart, and slowly fell asleep.


    In Journey to the West, because Monkey King ate flat peaches, and made a noise in the Heavenly Palace, he was finally crushed by the Tathagata under the Five Elements Mountain. This pressure lasted five hundred years. However, Monkey King had long since changed his life and death. In addition, he also ate flat peaches stealthily, so he has already lived the same life as Heaven and Earth. These five hundred years are nothing to him.


    However, even though he would not die under that mountain, it was just that Sun Wukong was very upset when he was crushed without freedom and lost his freedom. Fortunately, at this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared and gave him a way to regain freedom. The opportunity for him is to worship Tang Seng who wants to go to the west to learn the scriptures as a teacher, and protect him along the way, so that he can come out of the Five Elements Mountain.


    In order to gain freedom, Sun Wukong finally accepted this suggestion and worshipped Tang Seng as a teacher and protected him from going to the west to learn the scriptures. Then, they met the Tianpeng Marshal who was also suppressed from the heavens, and the General Shutter who made mistakes. Later, Zhu Bajie and Drifting Monks came to worship Tang Monk as their teachers under the instruction of Bodhisattva.


    So, a group of four masters and apprentices went to the western sky to learn the scriptures, and went through hardships. Unknowingly, it was another year in the spring. The four masters and apprentices arrived on the top of the mountain. There was a lotus cave on the mountain, and the golden horn and silver horn lived in the cave The king, the two big monsters, there are many little monsters under them, and these two big monsters have been in Pingdingshan for many years. This time they learned that the Tang monk passed by here, and knew that eating Tang monk meat can immortality, so he got up. The mind of eating Tang monk meat.

 1002 Chapter 1002

    The golden horn king and the silver horn king two monsters are good, and they have many treasures in their hands. They have taken Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie, and Sand Monk. Only Monkey King has not been captured. These two monsters are afraid of Monkey King. Skills, therefore, before capturing Monkey King, they did not dare to eat Tang Seng meat.


    "Waiting for a while, I''ll let the fine ghost, take our baby, and pretend that monkey grandson back, don''t you have it?" The Silver Horned King didn''t care too much. Although he had also heard about Monkey King''s uproar in the Heavenly Palace. Knowing that Monkey King is capable, but because he has a baby in his hands, he is not too afraid of Monkey King. In his opinion, even if Monkey King is strong, he will be finished with his baby.


    "Okay!" King Golden Horn also agreed. He was even more jealous of Monkey King. He knew that it was impossible to beat Monkey King just by their abilities. It could only be done with the help of the baby: "However, it is with your Zijin Gourd, or use my suet jade bottle?"


    "Since the monkey has great magical powers, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold him with one treasure, so let''s take both of them!" said King Silver Horn.


    King Golden Horn thought for a while, nodded and agreed to this method.


    On the other side, Sun Wukong has also learned about his master and two younger brothers being arrested. In addition, the nearby mountain god also told him that the monsters here are so powerful that they can detain the mountain god and the land and go to their cave to listen to. .


    Sun Wukong also understood in his heart that this monster must have a lot of abilities. If he insists, he may not be able to take advantage of it. Then he can only choose to be outsmart. Therefore, Sun Wukong has become a sophisticated look, near the lotus cave. Encountered two monsters who came out to capture him.


    And these two monsters each held a magic weapon in their hands, one was a purple gourd, and the other was a suet jade bottle, neither of which was a mortal thing.


    Monkey King flickered and made the two little monsters believe that they were old gods from Penglai Mountain. They also confessed their words. Knowing the names and effects of the two treasures, Monkey King turned his eyes and had an idea.


    "You are indeed a good baby." Monkey King said: "Okay, I will show you too, my baby."


    Then, Monkey King conjured a giant gourd, and saw the two little demons stunned.


    "Old god, you baby, is also the baby of the Xian family." The little demon asked.


    "You are the grandson of Calabash, and this is Grandpa Calabash!" Sun Wukong said.


    "Grandpa?" The little demon whispered to himself, but his face was full of dissatisfaction and said: "Old god, although your gourd is big, but it is not useful, my gourd is small, it can hold thousands People."


    "What''s the rarity of pretending to be human? My gourd can even pretend to be the sky!" Monkey King said with a smile.


    "Pretend to be heaven? You are just a lie." The fine ghost is obviously unbelieving: "If you can really pretend to be heaven, you can pretend to show us."


    "If you don''t believe it, wait until the poor Dao pretends to show you." Monkey King said.


    "it is good!"


    Then Sun Wukong jumped onto the mountain, sat cross-legged, his eyes closed slightly, and he seemed to be casting a spell. However, the spirit was already in the sky. He asked the third prince Nezha to help him act, and waited for him to recite the spell later. Just cover this day.


    After getting Nezha¡¯s consent, Huang Feng returned to his body again, and then, in front of the two little demons, he chanted a spell, and Nezha on the other side used his own magic weapon to cover the sky. Suddenly, the whole world was covered. In the darkness, even if the two little demons were close at hand, there was no way to see each other. Therefore, they all believed Sun Wukong''s words just now. He really packed the sky into that huge gourd.


    Then, in front of the two little demons, Monkey King installed a fake Monkey King in the huge gourd, and then wanted to leave.


    And these two little demons were anxious, and now that Monkey King was put into his gourd by the old god, what should they do?How to go back to life?The two monsters negotiated and decided to exchange their own treasure for the giant gourd in Monkey King''s hands. In this way, they can not only catch Monkey King, but also get a treasure that can hold the sky, although they need two pieces. Baby change it, but it definitely makes a lot of money.


    Sun Wukong pretended to hesitate for a while, and agreed to exchange the gourd in his hand for the baby in the hands of the two little demons. After that, the two little demons happily carried the huge gourd back to the lotus cave, and Sun Wukong was proud outside. Smiled.


    At this time, King Golden Horn and King Silver Horn were waiting in the cave for their own men to capture Monkey King, and soon the two little monsters did return. However, the purple gold in their hands The gourd and mutton fat Yujing bottles are gone, replaced by a huge gourd.


    The two little monsters are naturally busy claiming credit. However, after a demonstration, the Golden Horn and Silver Horn both knew that this big gourd is a fake, and Monkey King used a fake thing to combine their two real treasures. I changed it!


    "Brother Xian, the monkey has got a baby, so he must come to find trouble. We have to find a way to deal with it." At this time, King Golden Horn said nervously. He was quite jealous of Monkey King, and now he is tricked away by Monkey King. With the two babies, his heart is even more scared.


    "Yes, yes, yes." The silver horn king didn''t bother to be angry with the two little demons at this time, and nodded in response.


    After that, the two monsters looked sad and thought about a solution. Soon, the silver horn king''s eyes lit up and said, "Brother, we still have the golden rope."


    "Horor Jinsheng is still in the hands of Goddess." King Golden Horn said.


    "I''ll rush back to the Dragon Cave, let the goddamn take a trip with the golden rope." said the silver corner king.


    "My lord, let''s go, we will definitely not make a mistake this time." At this time, the two little demon who were still kneeling on the ground said quickly.


    "Well, you two go together." Silver Horn said.


    "Slow!" King Golden Horn said, "You have to be more precise this time, and get the old grandma quickly!"


    "Yes!" the two little demons responded quickly.


    So, the two little demons who wanted to redeem their merits happily left, but they weren¡¯t far out of the cave, and they were stared at by Monkey King again. So, Monkey King fixed the two little demons, himself He used two vellus hairs to transform into the appearance of two little monsters, and then went to the dragon-pressing hole and tricked the old witch out.


    Halfway through, Monkey King transformed into his original form and beat the old witch to death.


    "It turned out to be a fox, I thought it was a monster, haha." Monkey King saw the old witch after being beaten to his death, and laughed.

 1003 Chapter 1003

    Afterwards, Monkey King found the golden rope near the old fox''s corpse and put it away, and he himself became the appearance of an old witch, transformed into two little monsters, and continued to carry her to the lotus cave.


    "My son invited me here, why did you come?" After arriving at the lotus cave, Monkey King asked the King Golden Horn and the King Silver Horn with a smile, because he looked like an old witch at this time, so two big The demon did not recognize him.


    "Dianniang, we caught the Tang monk from the East, and we didn''t dare to eat it alone. Ask the god-niang to come and eat together, so that it will live longer and prolong your life." King Golden Horn said.


    "Hey, please come to Goddess, one is to eat Tang Seng meat, and the other is to arrest the grandson monkey." The Silver Horn King also said.


    "If you measure Sun Xingzhe, you can''t escape my golden rope!" Monkey King said with a laugh.


    "Yes, yes." The two big demons agreed.


    However, Zhu Bajie was still very familiar with Monkey King. He quickly recognized that this old witch was changed by his big brother, Monkey King. For a while, he missed his mouth, making the two monsters suspicious.


    Sun Wukong saw that he couldn''t pretend, so he could only change his body and fight the two big monsters. He trapped the silver horn king with a gold rope, but he never thought that the silver horn king also knew the gold. The curse of the rope, while Monkey King was not paying attention, he untied the golden rope, and instead grabbed Monkey King with the golden rope, and regained the two treasures of the purple golden gourd and the sheep fat jade bottle from him. And Monkey King was also caught back to the cave.


    The most powerful Monkey King was caught. The Golden Horn and Silver Horn two great monsters were relieved instantly. After being in a good mood, he drank a lot of wine and quickly became drunk.


    But at this time, Monkey King asked Drifting to help him bite a vellus hair out, then turned that vellus hair into a saw, cut the rope on his body, and after getting out, Monkey King escaped from the cave by himself. He also conjured a fake Monkey King and placed it in the cave to confuse those who are to blame.


    "Great King, Great King, it''s okay. Another monkey called outside. He said he called Zhexing Sun." At this time, a little demon hurriedly reported to the two big demon gatherings.


    "Brother Xian, I just caught a grandson of Sun Xingzhe, and now there is another grandson of Zhe Xingzhe." The Golden Horn King said drunkly.


    "Don''t worry, the baby is here with us, I''ll get him!" The Silver Horned King said, picking up his purple gourd.


    "Yes, go get him back." King Golden Horn said.


    When King Silver Horn got out of the cave, he saw a monkey outside, exactly like the Monkey King.


    "Well, you Sun Xingzhe, I let you run out." Silver Horn said.


    "Huh, Sun Xingzhe is my brother, and I am Zhe Xingzhe! I am here to ask you for someone!" Sun Wukong said.


    "I won''t fight you either, I''ll call you, if you dare to agree, I will let your brother go!" said the silver horn king.


    "Hmph, you call me a thousand times, I promise ten thousand times!" Monkey King said.


    "Huh!" The silver horned king snorted coldly, took the purple gold gourd, and shouted at Monkey King from the gourd mouth: "The one who is the grandson!"


    "Humph, your grandpa is here!" Monkey King responded loudly.


    Originally, what Sun Wukong thought was that he was not a grandson, so this gourd would not pretend to be himself. As a result, this gourd was not true or false, and he was sucked in as soon as he agreed.


    Fortunately, Sun Wukong had been in the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Lord, and even the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Lord could not refine him, and this gourd naturally couldn''t.


    The two brothers, the Golden Horn and the Silver Horn, didn''t know this situation. They were all happy to see Monkey King being sucked into the Purple Gourd, and they waited to refine Monkey King.


    "Ahhh, my feet are melted!" Monkey King shouted in the purple gold gourd, of course, at this time he had nothing to do, just acting for the two big monsters outside.


    The two big monsters were really fooled. After confirming that the grandson of the person had been melted, King Silver Horn opened the purple gold gourd and looked inside. At this time, Monkey King took the opportunity to fly out and changed. Became the appearance of the little demon, took away the real purple gold gourd, and turned into a fake one in the original place.


    "Two great kings, there is another walker grandson outside, shouting curses outside the cave." Just as the two great demons celebrated the harvest of capturing Tang Seng and four of them, another little demon came to report.


    "I stabbed the monkey''s nest!" The golden horned king stood up and said, "Sun Xingzhe is tied up with golden ropes, and Zijin gourd is pretending to be Xingzhe grandson, and now there is another Xingzhe grandson!"


    "Brother, what are you afraid of!" Silver Horned King said indifferently: "My purple gold gourd can hold a thousand people! How many monkeys can be loaded in, wait for me to install him!"


    "Good!" King Golden Horn also responded.


    And when King Silver Horn went out of the cave, he saw a monkey there, and he said, "Sun Xingzhe, I call you, do you agree?"


    "I''ll call you, do you dare to agree?" Monkey King also said, and then, from behind him, he took out a gourd exactly like the purple gold gourd in the hands of the silver horn king.


    King Yinjiao was shocked when he saw the gourd that Sun Wukong took out, and asked, "Sun Xingzhe, where did your gourd come from?"


    "Where did your gourd come from?" Monkey King asked also.


    "I''m in the gourd, after the world was opened, the old gentleman picked it off from a fairy vine in Kunlun Mountain!" The silver horn king said triumphantly.


    "Haha, so each other!" Monkey King laughed and said, "I picked the gourd from there."


    "I don''t believe it!" said the Silver Horn King.


    "You don''t believe it?" Sun Wukong said with a smile: "There were two gourds on the fairy vine at the time. Yours is female, mine is male."


    "Regardless of male and female, I call you, do you dare to agree?" The silver horn king said angrily.


    "Call it." Monkey King said with a smile.


    "Xing Zhe Sun!" The silver horn king once again called the mouth of the gourd in his hand to Huang Feng.


    "Grandpa is here!" Monkey King responded.


    "Huh?" The silver horn king didn''t react at all when he saw the gourd in his hand. He was a little stunned and panicked. He called out again: "Xingzhe Sun!"


    "Grandpa is here!" Hulu still didn''t react at all.


    "Xing Zhe Sun!" The Silver Horn King shouted again in disbelief.


    "Grandpa is here!" Sun Wukong continued to respond: "Nowadays, the way of the world has changed. After seeing your husband, your gourd dare not Yang Wei, hahaha."


    The silver horn king didn''t care, and then shouted: "Walker grandson!"


    "Grandpa is here, grandpa is here, grandpa is here!" Monkey King responded.

 1004 Chapter 1004

    Monkey King suddenly jumped onto the hill, and pointed the real purple gold gourd in his hand to the silver horn and shouted: "Silver horn!"


    "Ah!" The King Silver Horn hadn''t reacted yet. He was still checking what was going on with his gourd, and he subconsciously responded. Then, his body felt a huge suction force from Monkey King. It came from the gourd in his hand, and then, under the action of this suction, his body flew up and flew towards the real purple gold gourd.


    "Ah!" Great King Silver Horn screamed, trying to struggle, but he couldn''t do it anyway, he was still sucked into the purple gold gourd.


    "Virtuous brother." After learning that his brother had been taken away by Xing Zhe Sun Ji, the Golden Horn King in the Lotus Cave burst into tears.


    At this time, Zhu Ba Jie also began to tremble, and sneered at the Golden Horn King, who was so angry that the Golden Horn King was about to cook Zhu Ba Jie. A little demon came in to report that he was the grandson of the practitioner, and he went outside to yell at him. .


    "Little ones, hang up this Zhu Bajie first, and when I catch the grandson of Xingzhe, one piece of steam will be steamed!" The Golden Horn King said angrily.


    "Yes!"


    Afterwards, King Golden Horn went out of the lotus cave and fought with Monkey King. However, the King Golden Horn was obviously not Monkey King''s opponent. Monkey King just used a velvet to transform into a clone, so he didn''t fight the King. Up and down, but Monkey King''s real body has already entered the lotus cave, broke up the little demons, and rescued his master and brother.


    In the cave, Monkey King also found the golden horned king¡¯s mutton fat jade bottle and plantain fan, all of which were taken away by Monkey King. At this time, the King of Golden Horn and the clone Monkey King were a little tired and wanted After entering the cave to rest, I didn¡¯t expect that I happened to ran into the Monkey King who was about to leave the hole. So the two of them fought again. The Golden Horn King was already very tired and he was not as capable as the Monkey King. All the treasures were also They were all taken away by Monkey King, so they didn''t hold on for long under Monkey King''s hand and he was defeated. Just when Monkey King wanted to take the Golden Horn King into the Purple Gourd, suddenly a cloud flew over.


    "Great Sage, do it slowly!" Taishang Laojun''s voice came from the clouds.


    "The ancestor is forgiving." The golden horn king saw the appearance of Taishang Laojun, and he knelt down in panic and fear, and then transformed into his true body. It turned out to be the kid who helped Laojun watch the stove.


    "Disciple, who told you to escape from the lower realms privately and cause this disaster, what about your brother?" Taishang Laojun questioned the boy.


    "Old man, in this gourd." Monkey King pointed to the purple gold gourd in his hand and said to Lao Jun Taishang.


    "That''s the gourd and water bottle I used to hold the pill. They stole the lower realm. Great Sage, please return my treasure." Taishang Laojun said to Monkey King.


    "Oh, you old man, connivably commit evil in the lower realms of your family, what should be your sin!" Sun Wukong questioned.


    "It''s the old man''s lax discipline, sin, and sin." Taishang Laojun said to Monkey King.


    "Hahaha, since you admit your mistakes in person, then give it back to you." Monkey King handed the purple gold gourd in his hand to the old gentleman.


    Sun Wukong originally wanted to take other treasures as his own. However, the Taishang Laojun is obviously not a good fool, so he still took away all the treasures that Sun Wukong had hidden on him, including that pretender. Jin Sheng, mutton fat jade bottle and banana fan, then left with his two boys.


    And Monkey King didn''t care too much about the lost treasures. He had always been confident in his own ability, even if he didn''t have those treasures, he was not afraid.


    On the other side, when Taishang Laojun took the two boys away, he suddenly felt something in his arms. He took out the thing in his arms and took a look, but he took out a The porcelain bottle I have seen, the workmanship of this bottle is very exquisite, not at all worse than the suet jade bottle before.


    However, this is only a conclusion drawn from the appearance, and the old man Taishang discovered in the first time that this bottle is just a mortal thing, and the material used to refine it is very common, and it cannot be compared with his own. Compared with suet jade net bottle.


    However, no matter how he looked for it in his arms, he could not find his own suet jade cleansing bottle. He had to accept the fact that his suet jade cleansing bottle had been lost.


    But how did you lose your bottle, and when did you lose it?Didn''t even find out?


    This made Taishang Laojun very surprised and puzzled. You must know that his mana, even if it is in the imperial court, is among the top ones. It is impossible for anyone to follow without knowing it. Steal things from your own arms, even if it is Tathagata!


    However, now my mutton fat jade cleansing bottle is indeed gone, instead I have one more bottle that I have not seen before. Obviously this will not be unreasonable, it must be done by someone, but who is this person? ?


    Taishang Laojun thought about it all the way, but couldn''t think of who did it. Fortunately, the bottle is a treasure to him, but it is usually only used to hold water and is not very useful. As long as you use the pill, you can exchange another bottle with other gods. Although it may not be as good as the previous bottle, it can still be used.


    However, Lao Jun Taishang did not forget about the loss of the bottle. It was just that he was going to secretly investigate. After all, if this matter was spread out, his reputation would not be good, and the things in his arms would be affected. If you steal it without knowing it, doesn''t it appear that you are incompetent?


    Therefore, it is destined that the old gentleman can only investigate this matter secretly.


    Huang Feng sleeps until dawn. Because of his internal power and magic, Huang Feng usually sleeps less and less. He uses practice instead of sleeping, but occasionally sleeping makes him feel good.


    And when Huang Feng looked at the storage box, his mood became even better. Yesterday, there was nothing good, but today there was another thing that moved him.


    Suet jade net bottle!


    Huang Feng carefully rubs the bottle in his hand. It is indeed a treasure from the heavens, and it feels different to the touch.


    Suet Fat Jade Purifying Bottle: It comes from the hand of the Taishang Lao in the world of "Journey to the West". It is a magic weapon used by the Taishang Lao to hold water. It can not only absorb people into the magic weapon for refining, but also absorb the world The water, stored in it, becomes its own use!


    Huang Feng is certainly no stranger to the name of the mutton jade Jing Ping. After all, he has watched the TV "Journey to the West" many times, so he naturally knows this treasure.

 1005 Chapter 1005

    In the world of "Journey to the West", there are two places where mutton tallow jade cleansing bottles appear, one is Guanyin Bodhisattva used the water in her jade cleansing bottle to rescue the ginseng fruit tree that was overturned by Monkey King, and another It was the Golden Horn of Pingdingshan, one of the tribulations that Tang Seng encountered, also had such a thing in his hands. This thing itself was not his, but he stole it from Taishang Laojun.


    However, the function of the mutton jade purifying bottle of the Golden Horn and the Guanyin seems to be a little different. The fairy dew in the Guanyin hand can save the dead ginseng fruit tree, while the one of the Golden Horn can save People suck it in and then refining it. However, the two Yujing bottles have in common that they can suck water from all over the world and store them in it.


    And the mutton jade bottle that Huang Feng got now is the one in the hands of King Golden Horn. However, this thing did not play much role in the fight with Monkey King. It is really the King of Golden Horn and King Silver Horn. There are too many treasures in the hands of the two brothers. Just the purple golden gourd and the golden rope have caused Monkey King a lot of suffering. The two monsters surrendered.


    Because he had already obtained something from the world of "Journey to the West" before, it was to help him break through to the first-class level, and at the same time, it also allowed him to have a relationship with Bai Xiaorou. However, that peach has already been eaten by him, so also There is one transmission certificate missing.


    And because he had obtained things in that space before, Huang Feng still had some illusions about obtaining things in the world of "Journey to the West" again. After all, it was a world with many gods and magic weapons, which was the storage box. It''s enough to replace some casually.


    Today, what Huang Feng was looking forward to finally happened. The storage box replaced him with a good treasure again. Huang Feng was still very satisfied with this suet jade clean bottle.


    After rubbing the bottle again for a while, Huang Feng put it in the ring, and then went out. He still has a lot of things today.


    First of all, Huang Feng is going to find a place first. When his research institute is located, he has already exchanged those slaves for a long time, and it is time for them to come out for formal work. After all, the sooner they start, the better , In this case, I will have less trouble.


    In addition, Li Bingyun is coming today. Whatever happened to him, he had to see him. There was also the thing that the little girl Xue Mengzhu asked him for help last night. He also had to do it. Otherwise, the little girl might find herself, and Huang Feng did not want that Zhang Mingjie to continue to harass the mother and daughter. At the same time, Huang Feng did not forget that he had to buy a house. If he bought a house one day earlier, he would live with Su Yumo and others a day earlier. Huang Feng is still looking forward to the upcoming cohabitation life.


    In addition, Huang Feng also wants to acquire a media agency. He had this idea before, and now his own entertainment company has been established, so the best thing is that he also controls some of his throat in his own hands. The company¡¯s people will also be more convenient.


    Thinking of acquiring media organizations, Huang Feng thought of the paparazzi who had exposed himself twice. Anyway, he wanted to acquire media organizations, so he would just buy the media behind him directly. Although the guy exposed himself and Li Bingyun twice , Makes himself a little unhappy, but this also shows that he still has the ability.


    In addition to these things to do, Huang Feng has to find ways to help Su Yumo solve the company''s affairs. Although, no matter what Tianjiao Group is in the end, it will not affect the final result between herself and her. However, Tianjiao Group after all It was founded by Su Yumo, who had feelings. Moreover, Huang Feng himself had been there, so naturally he didn''t want to watch it fall away.


    If you think about it this way, Huang Feng feels that he has too much to do, and one day may not be enough.


    However, this matter still needs to be done one by one. Huang Feng first contacted Zheng Shuai, and wanted to ask this guy if he knew anyone, so that he could buy a place that could be used as a research institute.


    "Why do you want to buy that kind of place?" Zheng Shuai asked.


    "Don''t I have other industries? If you want to have a good development, it will definitely not work if you don''t carry out technological innovation. Therefore, I wanted to make such a place specifically for technical public relations." Huang Feng explained.


    "You really have money. Do you know how much it costs to do this kind of research? Without a large amount of capital injection, it would be impossible to achieve results." Zheng Shuai said, he had seen Huang Feng''s Kari before. There is a lot of money, but it also costs a lot of money to start an entertainment company. Moreover, the investment in the research institute cannot be small. If it is small, there will be no effect. He is afraid that Huang Feng does not know this. There must be insufficient funds on both sides.


    "I know, don''t worry, I still have some money in my hand." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, you know it by yourself." Zheng Shuai said. After all, it is Huang Feng''s business, so he can only remind and advise. In the end, Huang Feng still has to make his own decision: "If you say so, I I really thought of such a place. I know that there is a research institute, which seems to be established by a big boss. However, because of the huge long-term investment and no good results, the other party gave up, and now I am thinking For sale, if you want to buy, I can contact you."


    I have to say that Zheng Shuai is still better than Huang Feng in terms of contacts and news, and he has helped Huang Feng find a place so quickly.


    "Where? Of course I want to buy it." Huang Feng said immediately.


    "I''ll send you the address later, and I''ll contact the boss, you can go directly." Zheng Shuai said.


    "it is good."


    Soon after Huang Feng hung up the phone, he received a text message from Zheng Shuai with an address. Huang Feng immediately drove to the place where the address was.


    When Huang Feng arrived, there were already people waiting here. The other party was not the boss here, but the gatekeeper here. The boss was not in Jiangzhou. However, the other party had received the boss¡¯s order and brought Huang Feng in. If Huang Feng is satisfied, the two parties will continue to discuss the price.


    Huang Feng naturally had no opinion on this arrangement. While on the road, he had already called a slave scientist from another space. After all, he didn¡¯t know much about the research institute, so he had to hand it over to these professionals. Go and evaluate.

 1006 Chapter 1006

    "It''s okay here." The slave scientist named Huang Dong by Huang Feng said after turning around Huang Feng. Huang Feng could see that the other party was a little reluctant. It should be almost reluctant to reach the other party''s heart here. The request, however, is not too good.


    "However, many of the equipment here is not good. It is too backward and outdated." Huang Dong continued, then looked at Huang Feng and said: "New equipment and instruments must be replaced as soon as possible."


    "Mr., these things have been bought by us not long ago. It has been less than half a year. They are all advanced instruments." Hearing what Huang Dong said, Huang Feng hadn''t said anything yet. The one who was following them watched. The doorman said that he is not a simple security guard, but a person who was responsible for some chores in the institute before. Therefore, he is familiar with the things in the institute, and at the same time, he also has feelings. Now I see someone like this. Things that look down on them are naturally unhappy in his heart.


    However, Huang Dong ignored him. As a top scientist, he had his own pride. Although he was a slave to Huang Feng, he was infinitely loyal to Huang Feng, and he was not very polite. However, he doesn''t have such a good attitude towards other people.


    "Well, we have finished reading here, and I will contact your boss." Huang Feng said when he saw what the janitor wanted to say.


    Feng Huang knows that scientists like Huang Dong who exchanged from the storage box by himself have a world with much higher scientific and technological civilization than the earth, so naturally they can¡¯t be seen as advanced. Huang Feng understands the principle that he must first sharpen his tools if he wants to do his job well. Therefore, he will also update the instruments and equipment here as soon as possible, but it is not from the real world. Buy it from the store with the storage box.


    Huang Feng also knows that some advanced precision instruments and equipment are not available in China, but they are also difficult to buy in foreign countries. You may not be able to buy them if you have money. Some national institutions, even Everyone will come forward and prohibit such things from being sold abroad.


    Therefore, in the real world, many research institutions can only use second-rate equipment and instruments. However, this is not difficult for Huang Feng. After all, he has a storage box. As long as he has money, he can exchange some advanced equipment. It¡¯s not a problem to come out with the latest equipment and equipment.


    After leaving the research institute, Huang Feng contacted the other party¡¯s boss, explaining that he was optimistic about this place and wanted to ask the other party¡¯s price. Although Huang Dong felt that this place could only be barely suitable, but Huang Feng momentarily It is impossible to find a better research institute in Jiangzhou, and the sooner the institute is established, the better, so he does not intend to waste too much time.


    The boss was very polite, saying that Huang Feng is Zheng Shuai¡¯s friend, that is, his junior, and he won¡¯t ask for more money. The final asking price was 30 million. Huang Feng thought about it and felt that the price was acceptable. , The area here is not small, the land alone is worth some money, and the other party¡¯s equipment and equipment are included. Although these equipment and equipment are already very backward in Huang Dong¡¯s eyes, , In reality, it¡¯s not bad. After you exchange all the advanced equipment and instruments, you can use these equipment first. After all, it¡¯s not cheap to exchange things from the storage box. Let Huang Feng exchanged everything at once, which was still somewhat difficult for him.


    Therefore, Huang Feng finally accepted the offer, but he asked the other party to sign the contract as soon as possible. He was still waiting to use this research institute.


    The other party couldn¡¯t come back temporarily, but he agreed that Huang Feng could move in first. As for the contract, Huang Feng would naturally be more polite when he returned to Jiangzhou. After a few greetings with the other party, he also accepted the other party. kindness.


    "Huang Dong, this is the place for you to do research in the future. As for the equipment you want, I will slowly and gradually redeem it for you. Now, you can carry out some simple, preliminary test work. Get some data to prepare for the real experiment later.¡± After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng said to Huang Dong, because Huang Dong and the others exchanged it from the storage box. Therefore, regarding the storage box, they themselves I also knew that, plus, they were already loyal, so Huang Feng didn''t want to hide it from them.


    "Okay, Master." Huang Dong said respectfully.


    After that, Huang Feng looked back again to the doorman who was just now. The other party apparently received a call from his boss, and briefly handed over with Huang Feng, and then left. After that, only the huge research institute was left. Huang Feng and Huang Dong are two.


    Seeing that no one else existed, Huang Feng summoned all the other slaves in the villa. Those ordinary slaves were responsible for cleaning this place, while the slave scientists were familiar with the surrounding environment and here. The equipment and equipment of the company can work as quickly as possible.


    After that, Huang Feng left and left Huang Dong and others there. However, when he left, he exchanged two more slaves. Both of these slaves had some simple skills, although they were better than ordinary slaves. It¡¯s more expensive, but compared to those slave scientists, it¡¯s worse. Huang Feng exchanged these two slaves to be a doorman. After all, he couldn¡¯t stay here all the time, so it must be here. The thing to be secured is that, in the recent period, he spends money too fast, so there is not much money to exchange for those super masters, only to exchange two slaves who are relative to the three masters. Come out, use it first, wait for him to have money, and then change to something more powerful.


    "Seeing that I have a lot of money, it''s too fast to use it." Huang Feng muttered to himself on the way back.


    Originally saw that he had more than one billion dollars, Huang Feng still thought to himself that he could be regarded as a rich man, but it turned out to be a good one. It was only a few days, and he spent almost the same amount of time. If you want to continue using it If you have money, you have to redeem it again from other spaces. This is really a prodigal for yourself.


    However, the money was made for the purpose of using it. Moreover, his own money was not misused. It was used where it was necessary. Therefore, although Huang Feng felt that he was prodigal, he did not feel much distressed. , I just need to make more money, and in the other spaces, I haven''t looked at the deposits there for a while, so I think there are a lot of them.

 1007 Chapter 1007

    Seeing that there is still some time before noon, Huang Feng drove to the location of the "National News" company. Huang Feng has already investigated clearly. The Shen Yan who exposed himself and Li Bingyun twice in a row is this "National News". "The reporter, so Huang Feng went directly to the other side''s door this time.


    "National News", the name is rather domineering, but in the same industry, it can only be ranked in the middle and lower reaches. If it were not for the two exclusive reports on Li Bingyun by Shen Yan before, people who knew him might be Less, and if the other party hadn''t provoke him, Huang Feng would not pay attention to such a media organization.


    This "National News" is a comprehensive media organization. In addition to reporting some entertainment news, it will also report on some major national events and trivial matters of ordinary people. There will even be serialized novels on it, which can be said to include things. In all aspects, it looks very comprehensive, but there are some things that are not very attractive.


    At the beginning, the boss of "National Entertainment" might be ambitious. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to build such a comprehensive media organization. However, I didn''t know whether it was a funding issue or a capacity issue. "There has always been no good development, these things are the situation that Huang Feng investigated before.


    When Huang Feng walked into this "National Entertainment" media office, many people in the hall were slightly stunned when they saw him, and then looked at him, whispering about what they were after all. Media organizations, moreover, media organizations that focus on entertainment news, naturally pay more attention to the entertainment industry.


    At the same time, because of the incident between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, their reputation is a bit bigger than before, so naturally everyone knows Huang Feng. Now that Huang Feng suddenly appears here, they have been talking about it. Get up, don''t know, what happened to Huang Feng coming here this time.


    "Mr. Huang, what''s the matter with you?" At this time, a person like a female assistant walked towards Huang Feng and asked carefully. Of course she also knew Huang Feng, thinking in her heart, Huang Feng is here today, is it coming? The troublemaker, after all, they had exposed the affairs between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun before, and it would definitely cause some trouble to the other party.


    "I want to see your boss." Huang Feng said directly.


    The female assistant whispered "Sure enough" in her heart, but she still kept a smile on her face and said, "Mr. Huang, please sit down first, and I''ll report it."


    Huang Feng nodded, then found a place to sit down and waited for the female assistant to enter the editor-in-chief''s office. According to the news that Huang Feng learned, the boss here is also serving as the editor-in-chief here. So, see When the other party walked into the editor-in-chief''s office, Huang Feng didn''t feel anything strange.


    Soon, the female assistant came out and came to Huang Feng again and said: "Mr. Huang, our boss would like to invite you."


    Huang Feng nodded, stood up, followed the other party into the editor-in-chief''s office, and when the door of that office was closed again, the editors and reporters in the lobby began to talk.


    "Hey, you said, what did he come here for? Xingshi asked the crime?" Someone asked in a low voice.


    "Then need to say, it must be." Another said: "Otherwise, he has nothing to do with us when he is full?"


    "However, what we report is all facts, and there is nothing to be afraid of." Another reporter whispered.


    "It''s hard to say, do you see that Huangfeng car? It''s a top sports car. The price is definitely not low. Moreover, we people usually follow the stars. We have seen all kinds of luxury cars and have never seen this kind of car. I guess , His car may be a limited edition, and there is even only one in the country. You said that the person who can afford to drive such a car is an ordinary person? Can he have no background? If he really provokes him, let you Whether the report is true or not, he will not let you go!"


    "Profound background? Not necessarily. Wasn''t he a security guard of Tianjiao Group before?" Another reporter, who seemed to be very young, said, looking at his work card, he knew that this was an intern reporter who hadn''t become a regular reporter.


    "What about being a security guard? Don''t all the rich and powerful men now like to do these maverick things? Last time I found a super rich second-generation street vendor on the side of the road. I made money that night. The money is not enough for his gas bill for a day, can you believe it?"


    "That is, I also think that Huang Feng is a super rich second generation with a background. When he went to Tianjiao Group as a security guard, it might be because of which beauty was in it. You know, the two beautiful bosses of the Jiao Group that day, but nothing Not worse than those big stars."


    "Correct"


    There was a lot of discussion, and most of them felt that Huang Feng¡¯s identity should be unusual. After all, they work as reporters and have a very sensitive sense of smell. Although Huang Feng has not exposed much, they can still learn from something. Something was found in the clues.


    "What are you talking about?" At this time, Shen Yan appeared. He had just returned from outside. There was news that Li Bingyun might be coming to Jiangzhou recently. He didn''t know whether it was true or not. However, during this time, he has been The purpose of staring at the airport is to be able to determine Li Bingyun''s whereabouts in the first place. After all, he is mainly responsible for Li Bingyun now.


    Seeing Shen Yan appearing, a person who looked down on Shen Yan before, smiled and said, "We are discussing about Huang Feng."


    "Huang Feng?" Shen Yan was taken aback. He was no longer unfamiliar with this name. After all, he was the first to discover the matter between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun: "What''s the matter with him?"


    "He has come to us, and he is in the editor-in-chief''s office now." Another editor said.


    "He came to us? Because of what?" Shen Yan asked suspiciously.


    "Who knows." The man shrugged and said: "However, we guessed that he might have come to Xingshi to inquire. After all, the previous things should have caused him some trouble, Shen Yan, you have to be careful."


    They are in their business, but they know a lot of things that ordinary people don¡¯t know. If those rich people really want to retaliate against them, there are many ways to find someone to beat them secretly, or use some means to make them lose. Work, this is all very easy things, and Shen Yan is just an ordinary reporter who has just turned up. If Huang Feng really wants to deal with him, everyone thinks it won''t be too troublesome.

 1008 Chapter 1008

    When Shen Yan heard this, his heart sank slightly. Although he had only recently entered the industry, he had also heard of similar things. The reporter who wanted to report was later retaliated by someone for reporting something that should not be reported. Before, he hadn''t thought of so much before, just thinking about looking for big news, he would be able to get a positive, get a bonus, and he was valued by his boss. Now he wants to come, but he thinks things simply.


    "That Mr. Huang, yes, it shouldn''t be that kind of person." Shen Yan said nervously. He was also a little confused at this time. According to Huang Feng''s situation, the other party should be a rich man, and He is currently investigating Huang Feng¡¯s situation and is preparing to publish a special report. Therefore, he knows more than others. Huang Feng is far from being as simple as it appears on the surface. He has many industries and is very rich. .


    As for himself, he was just an ordinary person who had just turned into a good job and became an official reporter. If Huang Feng really wanted to deal with him, he really had no way to resist him.


    "It''s hard to tell." The person who was a bit wrong with Shen Yan before said gleefully, seeing that Shen Yan had just entered the company not long ago, so he could get such exclusive news, he got a smooth turnaround, and he got a fortune. The bonus, which made him feel a little jealous. Now that Shen Yan is going to be unlucky, of course he is very happy in his heart.


    "Shen Yan, don''t worry too much, maybe what we are worried about is wrong." The reporter saw that Shen Yan''s face was not pretty, so he comforted.


    Shen Yan smiled gratefully at the other party. After that, he looked at the editor-in-chief''s office a little nervously, wondering what Huang Feng was talking about with the boss in it, and whether he really wanted to retaliate.


    Just when Shen Yan was frightened and other people were talking about it, the door to the editor-in-chief''s office was opened. Everyone''s editor-in-chief and also their boss came out, and Huang Feng, who had entered before, followed him. Also came out.


    "Papa." The editor-in-chief clapped his hands and said, "Stop everything at hand, I have something to announce!"


    "It''s over!" Shen Yan''s heart sank after hearing the editor-in-chief''s words. With the previous speculation and discussion, he felt that what the editor-in-chief wanted to announce should be his dismissal, and that he would lose his job after all. Up.


    Among other people, there are obviously some who have the same thoughts as Shen Yan, especially the person who didn¡¯t deal with Shen Yan very well before. He glanced at Shen Yan proudly and found that Shen Yan¡¯s face was very ugly. That person''s mood improved.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, the editor-in-chief said: "What I want to announce is: starting today, I will no longer be your boss, I have sold this place!"


    "Huh!" What the boss said, like a bomb, exploded in the crowd, and everyone did not expect that what their boss wanted to announce was actually such a thing. In the morning, it was fine. , Why did you suddenly sell this place, and, so soon, an agreement was reached?


    For this news, everyone was not mentally prepared at all. After all, they had never heard such a wind before, and even Shen Yan, who had been worried about his work, was directly stunned.


    And now, it is not Shen Yan who is worried about his work. After all, this place is sold by their boss, and they are about to change bosses. Who knows that the new boss will not use them?If you find an excuse to open them all, who do they find to make sense?


    "Quiet! It''s all quiet!" Seeing the noise below, the boss had to increase his voice: "To be honest, I also have feelings for this place, and I don''t want everyone, but after all, I am a businessman and want the benefits. , And here, it does not bring me any benefits now, and it will even cause a drag. Therefore, I also hope that everyone can understand me."


    The boss¡¯s words are not fake. When he founded this place, he really liked this business. However, after he really entered this business, he knew that this business was not as simple as he thought. He invested a lot of money, but it had little effect. If Shen Yan had reported two heavyweight news before, they might have been unable to support it.


    Therefore, the boss had already had the idea of ??selling here and leaving this line of business. It happened that Huang Feng came today, and Huang Feng gave him a price that he was reluctant to refuse. Therefore, without much hesitation, he just I directly agreed. You should know that it has only been about ten minutes since Huang Feng entered his office. It can be seen that he had indeed considered this aspect before, so he could determine it so quickly. this matter.


    "As for your new boss, this is the one standing next to me!" The boss pointed to Huang Feng and said, "Presumably many of you know Boss Huang. It can be said that our''National News'' and Boss Huang, Still very fate."


    After hearing what their boss said, the editors and reporters below fryed the pot again, and they all looked at Huang Feng in disbelief. Although they had guessed that Huang Feng came here, it might be because of previous events. They are not good, but they did not expect Huang Feng to be so exaggerated, so he bought it directly, and he has become the new boss here, so if he wants to retaliate, who is it?Who do you want to trouble?It''s not too easy.


    Sure enough, this is a super rich, moreover, a very headstrong rich man, who would actually get revenge, so he bought this place directly. Hao, this is a real ha.


    Obviously, most people think that Huang Feng bought this place completely because he reported on him twice before, and he bought it because he wanted revenge.


    Thinking of this, many people looked at Shen Yan with sympathetic eyes. The new boss is Huang Feng. They don¡¯t know if they can keep their jobs. However, it is certain that Shen Yan must be finished. I bought this place angrily. Then, Shen Yan, who directly reported on him, could still have good fruit?


    Shen Yan''s face was pale at this time, and even his body was slightly shaken, because he and others had the same thoughts, and others might still stay, but if he said, then his job would definitely be out of order. He was paid for this job as well. His good life had just begun. He was about to work hard, but suddenly such a thing happened and he felt darkness before his eyes.

 1009 Chapter 1009

    "Hello everyone, from now on, I am the boss here. From now on, everyone will work together to make''National News'' a first-class media organization in China." Huang Feng stepped forward and said to everyone.


    "Papa." Just after Huang Feng''s words, the people below applauded one after another. These guys are worthy of dealing with people in the entertainment circle, and they are very good at being human, no matter what they think now, they All his faces showed a happy expression for having a boss like Huang Feng.


    Shen Yan was also applauding, but his face didn¡¯t look good, and his hands were only patted mechanically. He didn¡¯t even hear what Huang Feng was talking about. He is thinking about when he will be Huang Feng was fired.


    Huang Feng smiled and looked at the applause of the crowd. These guys really have the ability to meet people, talk to people, hell and talk nonsense, even if they may not welcome their arrival in their heart, they have a lot of suspicion about themselves, but on the surface Above, they are all invisible.


    However, there is one exception, that is, Shen Yan. Huang Feng glanced at the other person, but didn''t say anything, as if he hadn''t seen it.


    After that, Huang Feng and the previous boss returned to the editor-in-chief''s office again. This will be Huang Feng''s office in the future. The two of them came in. Naturally, they had to conduct some handovers and discuss some details. Before they just The initial purchase and sale intentions have been reached, and there will not be much discrepancies in prices, but the handover of work has not yet been completed.


    Therefore, during the rest of the morning, Huang Feng was handing over with the boss, and the contract had already been signed. Huang Feng even happily transferred the money directly to him. In other words, from now on, here It really belongs to Huang Feng.


    By the time Huang Feng came out of the office, it was already time to eat, but the scene in the hall gave him a moment of surprise, because everyone was still there, and no one was playing, all were working It seems that there are many things to be busy.


    "Ahem, don''t you go to eat?" Huang Feng coughed and said, after finishing speaking, Huang Feng himself left first, and the employees in the hall saw Huang Feng really gone, so they went to the cafeteria one by one. ready to eat.


    They are of course not hungry, but, after all, the new boss just arrived today. They obviously want to perform well in front of the new boss and keep what they have. Otherwise, their job may not be guaranteed. They all understand the principles of courtiers, but now, how easy is it to find a job now? After changing to a new place, they have to start all over again. Therefore, as a last resort, no one wants to leave the familiar place here.


    "Shen Yan, let''s go and eat." A reporter called Shen Yan when he saw Shen Yan sitting in his place.


    "You go first, I''m not hungry." Shen Yan said.


    The man wanted to say something, but he was pulled away by a person next to him, "Don''t call him anymore, he is still in the mood to eat now, let him stay alone."


    After that, both of them glanced at Shen Yan with some sympathy, and then left.


    Shen Yan sat blankly in his seat. In the otherwise lively hall, he was the only one now. He created a new document on his computer. After hesitating, he was still on it. Typed four words.


    Resignation report!


    Yes, after a period of consideration, Shen Yan decided to resign on his own initiative. After he wanted to come, Huang Feng would definitely fire him when he became the new boss here. The reason why he hasn''t moved yet is because of him. I''m still familiar with the situation here, I haven''t finished the work at hand, and when I''m finished, I will definitely be the first to expel myself.


    Therefore, instead of being humiliated and expelled by Huang Feng, it is better to take the initiative to resign. Although he will be expelled, there may be compensation. However, presumably Huang Feng will definitely not give it to himself. At that time, he must be thinking of ways to make things difficult for himself. Finally, I still have to take the initiative to resign.


    Therefore, Shen Yan, who felt that he had already thought about it clearly, still felt that he had chosen to leave on his own initiative. In that case, he would avoid being humiliated.


    However, when Shen Yan wrote his resignation report, he did not see Huang Feng coming back, and even throughout the afternoon, Huang Feng did not come back to work here, so Shen Yan had to collect his resignation report and wait for Huang Feng Appeared again.


    "Have you waited for a long time?" After Huang Feng left "National News", he drove to Tianjiao Group. He had agreed with Su Yumo before that the two would have lunch together at noon and go to see the house after the meal.


    However, due to the handover work, Huang Feng came a little late, and it seemed that Su Yumo had been waiting for a while.


    "It''s okay, just came down, just now there are some things to be busy." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "Get in the car, it''s too early, are you hungry?" Huang Feng smiled and said to Su Yumo.


    "It''s really a bit." Su Yumo said politely.


    After the two, they found a restaurant with a good environment and ate a meal. In fact, Su Yumo had already consciously practiced his cooking skills some time ago. However, after all, this cannot be done in a day or two, and, Recently, she has been very busy due to company affairs, so she hasn''t made much progress in craftsmanship. Otherwise, she really wants to make it for Huang Feng herself instead of eating out.


    "I forgot to tell you something." Su Yumo suddenly said to Huang Feng while eating.


    "what''s up?"


    "That''s right, Mengjiao will come and live with us, do you have any opinions?" Su Yumo said, looking at Huang Feng cautiously.


    "Why would she come to live with us?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously.


    "You know, Mengjiao and I grew up together, and we haven''t been separated until now. They are a little bit reluctant to separate. Moreover, the girl is afraid of the dark at night and I am not relieved if she is allowed to live alone. "Su Yumo said.


    "Then you have to marry me in the future, and she will also marry, don''t you still want to separate?" Huang Feng said.


    Hearing Huang Feng naturally said that he was going to marry him, Su Yumo''s face turned red, and he sipped Huang Feng lightly, but she did not refute it. She is not the kind of person who likes to be pretentious. Once the decision is made, there will be no denying.


    "That''s the future. When she has a boyfriend and someone takes care of her, I will be relieved." Su Yumo said.


    "How do I feel, you and her are not sisters, you want to be like her old mother, considering her everywhere." Huang Feng said with a smile.

 1010 Chapter 1010

    "Fuck you, am I that old?" Su Yumo whited Huang Feng and said, "It''s just that, after all, she and I have been friends for so many years, so I can''t ignore her."


    "Well, you are the future hostess of the house. Of course there is no problem with who you bring in." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo.


    "Hmm, you can talk." Su Yumo smiled suddenly when Huang Feng said that she was the future mistress of the house. She didn''t care about such a house, but through these words, she could also know that she was there. The status and importance in Huang Feng''s heart finally made her feel a little comforted at such a sacrifice.


    After the meal, Huang Feng drove Su Yumo to the sales office of "Natural Winner". This community was specially checked before Huang Feng came, and it can be regarded as a very good community in Jiangzhou. The facilities are complete and the environment is beautiful. Moreover, there are not only high-end commercial houses but also single-family villas. Huangfeng values ??the villa areas inside.


    Since he bought a house by himself and wanted to live with himself and his woman for a long time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to deal with things casually, even if it was his current money, it¡¯s no longer the constant spending these days. So abundant, he would rather exchange some from other spaces, and buy a better one. If he doesn''t speculate in real estate, he should only buy such a house in a short time, so naturally he doesn''t want to be too bad.


    "Here, it''s here." Huang Feng drove to the sales office of the "born winner" according to the navigation map, and said to Su Yumo: "Let''s go in and see if you are not satisfied, we will go to other places. "


    "Okay." Su Yumo did not object either. Su Yumo also attached great importance to this house purchase. After all, if nothing else, the house bought this time will be the future home of her and Huang Feng and others. If you are not satisfied with the purchase, it is obviously to add to yourself, which is definitely not acceptable.


    After getting out of the car, Su Yumo naturally took Huang Feng''s arm. With her current relationship with Huang Feng, there was nothing wrong with doing so, and Huang Feng was also very happy. After all, this It is Su Yumo who is showing that he has a master attitude.


    "Sir, miss, you are good, please come in." As soon as the two talents Huang Feng walked in, a sales lady came up to greet him: "Do you want to buy a house?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied.


    "Do those two have any special preferences? What type of house do they like? There are many types of houses here for two to choose from." The sales lady continued to respectfully said.


    As a sales lady, as long as she has a period of experience, she has a very good vision. From the time Huang Feng and Su Yumo first entered the door, the sales lady discovered that they are extraordinary. , This took the initiative to greet him, and among the other sales ladies, it was obvious that someone had seen this too, but the action was not as fast as hers. Seeing the regretful expression of his colleague, this sales Miss Lou felt a little proud.


    Although Huang Feng''s dress is very ordinary, but the faint confidence in his body is not something ordinary people can have. Moreover, although Huang Feng looks young, he has the aura of a superior person. I can see that Huang Feng is no ordinary person.


    And let alone Su Yumo, the noble and elegant atmosphere from a big family was discovered by the sales lady the first time he walked in. While envying in his heart, he was even more sure of Huang Feng. Neither Su Yumo nor ordinary people.


    "I want to see the single-family villa on your side, you can introduce it to us." Huang Feng said to the sales lady.


    "Okay, you two will sit here for a while, and I will get detailed information for both of you." The sales lady was even more happy when she heard that Huang Feng wanted to buy a house. It would be nice to be able to buy a high-end commercial house. Unexpectedly, Huang Feng came up and asked about the single-family villa. Moreover, it seems that Huang Feng and Su Yumo are not joking, the sales lady I was naturally overjoyed.


    Although the sales lady knows the situation of her house very well in her heart, she can introduce it without other information documents, but only with some pictures and information can Huang Feng and the two people understand the information of the villa more clearly. Therefore, it is still necessary.


    "Are you going to buy a villa?" When the sales lady went to get things, Su Yumo said to Huang Feng. Before coming, Huang Feng didn''t say what she planned to buy, so she just learned that Huang Feng is Want to buy a villa.


    However, Su Yumo is a little worried. Although Huangfeng Carli has some money, the house prices in Jiangzhou are not low, and the price of villas is higher. In that case, Huangfeng will definitely take up a lot of cash. Come, I don''t know if it will have any impact on Huang Feng''s career.


    In fact, we can¡¯t blame Su Yumo for being so worried. After all, she only knows that Huangfeng¡¯s card has 200 million yuan, and even if Huangfeng¡¯s industry is not doing well, it is impossible to make too much in the short term. So, once you really buy a villa, and if you are still the ¡°born winner¡± of the villa here, it may consume about half of Huangfeng¡¯s savings, which will obviously affect Huangfeng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said affirmatively: "Since you want to buy it, just buy a good one. As for money, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Because Huang Feng and Su Yumo usually have their own affairs to be busy, and they have not lived together before, so they don¡¯t spend too much time together, and Su Yumo doesn¡¯t like to be too careful about Huang Feng¡¯s affairs. She believes in Huang Feng, so until now, she doesn''t even know what specific industries Huang Feng has and what scale it has achieved.


    "Good." Since Huang Feng said so, of course Su Yumo had no objection.


    "Huang Feng? Why are you here?" At this moment, Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s ears suddenly heard a woman''s voice with some surprises.


    Huang Feng and Su Yumo instinctively looked in the direction where they were speaking, and then Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and did not expect to meet her here.


    The woman saw Huang Feng turn around and made sure that she was not mistaken, so she took her companions to Huang Feng and asked again: "Huang Feng, why are you here? You came to work here to sell the house?"


    "Wang Tongtong, it''s such a coincidence, you are here too." Huang Feng said with a slight smile, "I''m not here to sell a house, I''m here to buy a house."

 1011 Chapter 1011 Im Huang Fengs Girlfriend

    "Buy a house? Can you afford a house?" Wang Tongtong called out involuntarily, without realizing that he said too much: "No, Huang Feng, I said, do you know how much the house price is here? This is not the low-rent housing near the school. The house price here is very expensive. Even if you work for a year, you may not be able to afford a bathroom here."


    Wang Tongtong still knows Huang Feng very well. If he didn''t think it was funny, he would not agree to be Huang Feng''s girlfriend. However, it was only in name. She despised Huang Feng in her heart, so, even if it was She didn''t let Huang Feng touch her nominal boyfriend and girlfriend, and even after finding someone with better conditions, she left Huang Feng without hesitation.


    The reason why Wang Tongtong treats Huang Feng like this is because Huang Feng¡¯s family is rural, without background and money, and Huang Feng is not a prestigious school. Even if he graduates, he may not be able to find a satisfactory job. Therefore, Wang Tongtong felt that Huang Feng''s life was over, and there was no need to waste time on him.


    Therefore, from the beginning, Wang Tongtong didn''t think about what the future will be with Huang Feng.


    Hearing Wang Tongtong¡¯s words, Huang Feng¡¯s brows frowned unconsciously. Although he didn¡¯t care about Wang Tongtong, she was too ugly to speak. When she was in college, she looked down on herself. She didn¡¯t expect that now After graduation, it is still like this.


    "Tongtong, who are these two?" At this moment, the male partner beside Wang Tongtong suddenly said.


    "Oh, this is my university classmate, Huang Feng, as for the other one..." Wang Tongtong quickly said flatteringly when he heard his male partner''s question. However, when he introduced Su Yumo, She is a little bit confused. What is Su Yumo''s identity? It is said that she is with Huang Feng. She is probably Huang Feng''s girlfriend. However, under Huang Feng''s conditions, it is impossible to have such a woman. My friend, after seeing Su Yumo''s noble and elegant temperament, Wang Tongtong was full of jealousy.


    "I am Huang Feng''s girlfriend." Su Yumo said actively.


    "It''s impossible. How could he have such a girlfriend." Wang Tongtong called out. She didn''t believe that Huang Feng could find such an excellent girlfriend. From its point of view, there were people like Huang Feng. No girlfriend is qualified.


    "Why it''s impossible." Su Yumo approached Huang Feng and said, "Also, this beauty, please speak with my boyfriend more politely. He has a good temper, so I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to see anyone befriend my boyfriend. Talk like that."


    Su Yumo herself is also a person who doesn''t care about other people''s opinions. She has her own independent thinking, and the opinions of people around her can''t change her thinking. However, when she saw Wang Tongtong look down on Huang Feng, she couldn''t bear it.


    "Hello, this beauty, my friend can''t speak, don''t mind." Wang Tongtong''s male partner said to Su Yumo with a smile, but the desire in his eyes was obvious to the other three people present. Of course, it''s possible that the other party didn''t want to hide it at all.


    "My name is Fang Hai, the department manager of Ronghui Investment Company. This is my business card." The man introduced himself to Su Yumo. At this time, Su Yumo was the only one in his eyes. Wang Tongtong on the side ignored him.


    However, Su Yumo didn''t give him face, as if he hadn''t seen the business card he handed over, it didn''t seem to mean to take it over. Su Yumo could see at a glance what kind of person Fang Hai is. Come out, for such a person, she now has no thoughts to deal with.


    "Brother Hai, didn''t you say you want to buy a house for me? Let''s go over there and have a look." At this moment, Wang Tongtong suddenly grabbed Fang Hai''s arm and said with a whisper. Feng and Su Yumo got goose bumps.


    Wang Tongtong also saw that Fang Hai seemed to have some thoughts about Su Yumo. She was jealous of her, and wanted to show her relationship with Fang Hai, so that Su Yumo died of that heart. At the same time, she also wanted Let Fang Hai leave here quickly. Wang Tongtong is very clear about what kind of person Fang Hai is. If he has been in contact with Su Yumo for a long time, he may really be able to pursue each other. Such a high-quality stock would cost himself. With a lot of strength, she defeated a lot of people before getting it. Naturally, she didn''t want to see Fang Hai''s transference.


    It''s just that Wang Tongtong didn''t know that the high-quality stocks in her heart were nothing in Su Yumo''s heart. Su Yumo hadn''t even glanced at Fang Hai directly.


    Fang Hai was indeed fascinated by Su Yumo. Hearing Wang Tongtong¡¯s delicate voice, he usually feels very good, but today he feels a bit harsh, and if the opposite goddess misunderstands himself and Wang Tongtong¡¯s Relationship, isn¡¯t it even more difficult if you want to pursue a goddess? As for Huang Feng, Fang Hai and Wang Tongtong do not believe that Huang Feng and Su Yumo are in a relationship, because Huang Feng looks very ordinary. , And the stunning and noble Su Yumo obviously cannot be together.


    So Fang Hai took away the hand that Wang Tongtong was holding on his arm, and looked at Wang Tongtong with a serious face and said, "Director Wang, please be more self-respect. When did I say I want to buy you a house? You want to see the house. , Just go by yourself."


    After that, Fang Hai looked at Su Yumo with a smile on his face and said, "Beauty, don''t get me wrong, she and I are just ordinary friends."


    "What is your relationship? It has nothing to do with me." Su Yumo said coldly.


    "Brother Hai, why are you doing this? You promised me before." Wang Tongtong obviously couldn''t accept the change in Haige''s attitude, and said to him with an incredulous expression.


    However, Haige didn¡¯t pay attention to her. His current thoughts were on Su Yumo. From the first time he saw Su Yumo, he was fascinated by Su Yumo, and he has been there ever since. Thinking about how to pursue Su Yumo, how could he still have the mind to control Wang Tongtong''s ideas?


    "It''s you, you must be the one who seduced Brother Hai! You shameless vixen!" Wang Tongtong suddenly pointed to Su Yumo and said, "I want to seduce your face, I will let you seduce men!"


    With that said, Wang Tongtong threw his teeth and claws at Su Yumo, with that vicious look, as if he really wanted to disfigure Su Yumo.


    However, before she got close to Su Yumo, she felt that her arm was tightly grasped. The strength was obviously much greater than her. She wanted to struggle, but couldn''t get away.

 1012 Chapter 1012 Buy The Same Set

    "Wang Tongtong, be careful when you speak, otherwise, don''t blame me for not thinking about the feelings of classmates." Huang Feng firmly grasped Wang Tongtong''s arm, and warned with a cold face. He may not care what Wang Tongtong says about himself, but it is. Can''t see her hurt Su Yumo.


    "Huang Feng, how are you talking to me like this?" Wang Tongtong said with an incredulous expression, "you dare to hit me?"


    In Wang Tongtong¡¯s eyes, Huang Feng is just a cowardly and useless poor B. Such a person can only flatter himself blindly, even without the qualifications to speak loudly to himself, and Huang Feng did indeed She was treated like a princess. Therefore, Wang Tongtong had long been accustomed to his strength in front of Huang Feng, and Huang Feng was accustomed to his orders. He had never seen Huang Feng say a word to himself.


    And now Huang Feng is not only threatening himself, but also shot himself. This is what Wang Tongtong didn''t expect and couldn''t accept.


    "I just want to calm you down, don''t do anything stupid!" Huang Feng released her arm and said coldly.


    Don''t say that Su Yumo is his girlfriend now, even if it''s just his ordinary friend, Huang Feng would not helplessly watch Wang Tongtong bullying his own people lawlessly.


    "Huang Feng, you are so courageous, right? You dare to talk to me like this! Ah!" Wang Tongtong was not scared by Huang Feng. After all, she and Huang Feng met on the first day. What is Huang Feng? She thinks she still knows such a person very well, so she is not afraid of Huang Feng at all.


    However, at this moment, the sales lady who had left before came back with something in her hand.


    "Sorry, let the two of you wait for a long time. This is the rendering of our villa here. You two can take a look." The sales lady said to Huang Feng and Su Yumo with a smile on his face.


    You know, the commission for selling a commercial house and selling a villa is absolutely different. As long as Huang Feng and the two really buy the villa at the end, no matter which one it is, the commission is worth the money. I have worked hard for more than half a year.


    At this time, the sales lady also spotted Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai, and she looked at them and said, "Are the two also here to buy a house? Are there any apartment types that I like? I can ask my colleague to help them. Tell me about it."


    Although the sales lady also wanted to earn a commission from the two of Wang Tongtong, she still has clients in her hands, so she can only choose one of them, and after a comparison in her heart, she decisively chooses to continue Serving the two of Huang Feng, as for the two of Wang Tongtong, they had to let their colleagues come, and it was impossible for them to eat all the orders.


    "Beauty, I advise you not to waste much time on him. This person can''t afford a house." Wang Tongtong did not leave immediately, but pointed to Huang Feng and said to the sales lady.


    "Uh." The sales lady didn''t expect Wang Tongtong to say something like this. I saw Wang Tongtong standing on Huang Feng''s side and thought they knew each other, but now it seems that they know each other, but , This relationship is obviously not very good.


    However, the sales lady did not fully believe in Wang Tongtong''s words. She has her own ability to observe and judge. Huang Feng and Su Yumo may not be able to afford the villa, but they want to buy an ordinary set. In the case of commercial housing, there should be no problem at all.


    "I said, why don''t you believe it? I know this person, he is just a security guard, what money can I have to buy a house?" Wang Tongtong saw that the sales lady didn''t seem to believe her words, and continued, Huang Feng just now Wang Tongtong''s attitude was very annoying, so she wanted to embarrass Huang Feng now, and with the companion she had brought, her eyes kept on Su Yumo''s body, which made Wang Tongtong even more angry.


    "What am I doing? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with your Wang Tongtong, right?" Huang Feng said with a glance at the other person. Originally, he didn''t want to care about Wang Tongtong, but she said more and more excessively, and she kept saying here, It also seemed too boring: "Don''t you want to buy a house too? Then go and see for yourself, why stay with us?"


    "I want to see how you make the fool!" Wang Tongtong said with a sneer: "I don''t have money, but I have to learn from others to buy a house with a big money, and what to pretend, do you see the end, say, I''m not satisfied, and then gray Leave quietly? People like you are destined to only look at these houses. As for buying, in the next life!"


    "This beauty, although my friend doesn''t speak well, he still makes a lot of sense. Don''t be fooled by his rhetoric." Na Fang Hai also said to Su Yumo. Obviously, his heart still Thinking of Su Yumo.


    "No money to buy a house? Fancy words?" Huang Feng looked at Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai and said, "Don''t you two want to buy a house? Didn''t you say that I have no money to buy a house? Well, if I can afford it later As for the house, what kind of house do I buy, you also have the same set, how about it?"


    "Buy and buy, as if you really have money to buy a house." Wang Tongtong said without thinking about it. Anyway, she doesn''t believe that Huang Feng can afford a house. She knows what''s going on in Huang Feng''s family. , And Huang Feng hasn''t graduated for a long time. On his own, can he afford a house here as a "born winner"?Just buy a bathroom, I doubt it!


    Fang Hai hesitated. He saw Huang Feng was so calm from beginning to end. It seemed that it was really possible to have money to buy a house. This made Fang Hai feel unsure. The cheapest house here, the price is two hundred. Wan Xiangshang, in order to coax Wang Tongtong into bed, I told her to buy a house here. In fact, I thought about it. After I got here, I accompanied Wang Tongtong to look at the house. Finally I made excuses. If the house is not good, then he doesn¡¯t need to buy it here. After all, he can barely get two million. However, he spent his savings just to buy a house for Wang Tongtong, Fang Hai Obviously unwilling.


    However, Huang Feng has already said that now. If he doesn''t agree, not only Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong will look down on them, but Su Yumo who is on the side will also think that they are a coward.


    "Well, if you really buy a house here, we will buy the same set!" Fang Hai gritted his teeth.


    In fact, Fang Hai obviously thinks too much. Whether he agrees to Huang Feng¡¯s proposal or not, he is indistinguishable from a passerby in Su Yumo''s eyes. Su Yumo can''t even look at him directly. of.

 1013 Chapter 1013 Who is the waste?

    Seeing Huang Feng and Fang Hai¡¯s gambling agreement, the sales lady¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but her heart was full of joy. This kind of comparison is what they like the most. Under such circumstances, people often originally wanted to buy a set of two million, but may choose to buy three million in the end.


    As for Huang Feng and Fang Hai, maybe the two of them might not buy it in the end, but one of them would definitely buy it, and then her achievement was determined, and she was naturally very happy in her heart.


    Originally, Huang Feng didn''t want to talk to Wang Tongtong and Na Fang Hai. However, the two of them didn''t know how to converge. The more they talked about it, Huang Feng would have to teach them a lesson.


    "Brother Hai, you are so kind!" When Fang Hai said that, Wang Tongtong was also very happy. Before she came, she also saw that Fang Hai was not willing to come here to buy a house. At that time, she was still thinking about herself. Later, what method will be used to persuade him to buy it. As a result, now because of Huang Feng, Fang Hai actually agreed to buy a set. This is what many people said, and Fang Hai will definitely not regret it.


    "The waste Huangfeng is still useful." Wang Tongtong thought in his heart.


    At this moment, Wang Tongtong was so happy that he pressed against Fang Hai tightly. The bulge on his chest and the constant rubbing on Fang Hai¡¯s arms made Fang Hai feel very refreshed. In addition, Wang Tongtong looked at her delicately. The look in his eyes made Fang Hai want to be here, so Wang Tongtong took care of it.


    However, when he saw Su Yumo next to Huang Feng, Fang Hai felt tight and coughed, and quickly removed Wang Tongtong from his body, and looked at Su Yumo carefully, praying that she would not see the scene just now. .


    "Fox!" Wang Tongtong also noticed Fang Hai''s small movements, and she became even more dissatisfied with Su Yumo. However, she now dare not speak Su Yumo loudly. Without talking about Huang Feng next to Su Yumo, she would be Fang Haizhen. Annoyed, it is not good for me.


    However, because Fang Hai paid too much attention to Su Yumo, Wang Tongtong had listed Su Yumo as a dangerous person in his heart, and was always on guard.


    "Okay, Mr. Fang is really happy." Seeing Fang Hai''s promise, Huang Feng also smiled, then looked at the sales lady and said: "Just this one, you take us to see it first."


    "Okay, Mr. Huang, I''ll pick up the car and take you there." The sales lady was overjoyed when he saw the villa Huang Feng was referring to, and said hurriedly. You must know that even if it is a villa, there are differences The villa that Huang Feng chose is very good even for them. Of course, the price is also very high, the price is high, and the improvement is much, the sales lady will naturally be very happy.


    "Let me see, what kind of house did you choose." After the sales lady left, Wang Tongtong curiously picked up the album Huang Feng had just put down and said.


    "Villa?!" Seeing that in the picture book, Huang Feng had just selected the house, after Wang Tong was shocked, he subconsciously called.


    "Villa?" After hearing Wang Tongtong''s words, Fang Hai quickly walked over. Sure enough, he saw the house Huang Feng had just selected, which was a big villa. When he saw this villa, Fang Hai''s heart sank and he bought ordinary ones here. Commercial housing can still be achieved by thinking of a way. However, if he buys a villa, his money is definitely not enough. You know, the cheapest villa here also costs more than 30 million yuan, and Huang The villa Feng chose was obviously bigger and more luxurious, and the price might be higher. Even if he sold him, Fang Hai could not afford it.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "How about it? Would you like to take a look at other similar villas first, and when you get to the villa area, you might as well have a look together."


    "Huang Feng, are you crazy? Can you afford a villa? You can''t afford to buy ordinary commercial houses. Do you still want to buy a villa?" Wang Tongtong looked at Huang Feng sarcastically and said, "I know. You are deliberately choosing such a villa with such a high price because you cannot afford other houses and you are afraid of being embarrassed. In this case, we can''t afford it, so we can''t call you anymore, right?"


    Wang Tongtong, who thought she had figured it out, looked at Huang Feng with a smug look. She knew that Huang Feng had no money, and Huang Feng deliberately chose a very expensive villa in order not to continue to be ashamed in front of Su Yumo. , In that case, he couldn''t afford it, and the previous proposal would naturally be invalidated. He thought that in this case, he was not qualified to despise him.


    And Fang Hai, who was worried at first, relaxed after hearing Wang Tongtong¡¯s words. He also didn¡¯t think that ordinary Huang Feng could afford villas, even those ordinary commercial houses, he might not be able to afford them, and he now I actually chose the villa. Obviously, it should be what Wang Tongtong said.


    "Young man, I advise you to keep your feet on the ground. Don''t think about unrealistic things, such as villas, which are not affordable for people like you, so let¡¯s hear Tongtong say that you are a security guard, our company Recently, I happened to be looking for a security guard. When you come to our company, the salary will definitely be higher than where you work now. After working hard for more than ten years, even if you can¡¯t afford the house in this ¡°born winner¡±, buy an ordinary house. It''s still okay." Fang Hai said to Huang Feng proudly.


    "Two brain damage." Huang Feng said in a low voice, but this low voice was just enough to be heard by both Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai. Seeing that they were getting angry, Huang Feng continued: "I can''t buy it. If you can afford it, I¡¯ll get to know it later, but I want to remind you that if you can¡¯t afford it, leave as soon as possible, otherwise, it will be embarrassing later.¡±


    "Huh, want us to go? This is your wishful thinking, right? I really want to see how you will be ashamed." Wang Tongtong said.


    "Beauty, don''t be fooled by him. He is a liar and can''t afford a house at all. I see a lot of people like this." Fang Hai said to Su Yumo.


    "That''s my business, you can''t control it." Su Yumo said to the other party with a cold face, but he was thinking about what is going on between Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong. That person seems to know Huang Feng well. , However, it was Huang Feng who knew about it before, and now Huang Feng is not what she said.


    "Beauty, I am also doing good for you. Now many people just rely on a mouth to talk about everything. In fact, it''s just a waste." Fang Hai said to Su Yumo with a very sad forehead.


    "Who is the waste? I''ll know later." Huang Feng cast his eyes at the opponent and said slowly.

 1014 Chapter 1014

    The sales lady came over soon, with the car key in her hand. After she came, she greeted Huang Feng and Su Yumo to take a look at the site. As for Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai, neither did the sales lady. Know what the other party thinks, so there is no invitation.


    However, Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai took the initiative to propose that they should follow along to see it. They didn''t want to buy a villa too, they just followed along and wanted to see Huang Feng make a fool of himself.


    The sales lady naturally had no objection to the two people''s requirements. After all, no matter how bad the attitude of the two people is, they are their clients. They can only bring them with them if they want to see the house.


    A group of five people happened to be in a car and quickly arrived in the community. The first thing they saw was the ordinary high-rise buildings. These are also "natural winners" houses, but they are just ordinary commercial houses, although they are just ordinary commercial houses. The greening and environment here are also very good. When passing by, the sales lady also gave a brief introduction to the commercial houses here, which made Wang Tongtong''s heart moved.


    Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai came here today. They originally wanted to buy a house. However, instead of buying a villa, but an ordinary commercial house, now naturally they are very attentive to the introduction of the sales lady and asked a few questions. Listening, the more she moved, the more she wanted to buy it, and she kept getting closer to Fang Hai, obviously trying to remind her.


    Fang Hai has also thought about it. It¡¯s not impossible to buy a house, as long as you put it under his own name. Then, when you get tired of Wang Tongtong, you can drive her away. The house is still your own. It¡¯s impossible for a woman to be willing to pay for a house, but now it¡¯s okay to buy a house to make her happy. In that case, she will work harder in bed, right?


    On the contrary, Huang Feng and Su Yumo are not interested in the ordinary commercial houses here. They have already set the goal on the villas, and naturally they will not pay too much attention to these ordinary commercial houses.


    And seeing that Huang Feng and Su Yumo were not interested in the houses here, Wang Tongtong even felt that Huang Feng couldn¡¯t afford to buy a house. Today he was just to install a large sum of money in front of Su Yumo, so he brought When Su Yumo came here, he was even more looking forward to what happened next. Huang Feng actually dared to speak to her like that, and now Wang Tongtong couldn''t wait to see Huang Feng''s shameful appearance.


    The villa area is here soon. Compared with the previous community, the environment here is better and more open. The distance between each single-family villa is a bit far away. In this way, the residents can enjoy more Quiet life, at the same time, more privacy.


    And artificial lakes, security guards, sports squares, etc., there are also here, and, to be better, this "natural winner" is indeed a high-end community that can be counted in Jiangzhou, and the soft and hard conditions inside are really very good. That''s good.


    Soon, the sales lady''s car stopped in front of a villa. The front of the villa was similar to what Huang Feng had just seen. This should be their destination.


    After going down and opening the door outside the villa, Huang Feng and his party entered the villa. The first thing they saw was a large area of ??grass. The area was not small. The grass on it was very long and neatly trimmed. Obviously someone was careful. Taken care of.


    After crossing the lawn, there is a square. In the center of the square is a large fountain. In the center of the fountain there is a statue with a western face. It can be seen that the engraver with the statue is also very good.


    Walking through the square, it is the real villa. After the sales lady opened the door with the key, she walked and introduced to several people: "This villa has four floors, the first floor has eight rooms, and the second floor. There are also ten rooms. As for the third floor, there is a home theater, gym, game room, study, etc., while the fourth floor is a large platform where you can barbecue, and you can lie there to look at the sky and the surrounding angles. It¡¯s very good and the environment is great. It¡¯s definitely a wonderful thing to lie there at night and watch the stars with your loved ones."


    As the sales lady said, she took everyone to look at the rooms one by one, not to mention the others, even the sales lady herself, her eyes were full of love. This is not the first time she brought people to this villa, but Every time she comes, she is equally happy. If she has money, she even wants to buy this place by herself, because she also likes it very much. Unfortunately, she has no money and can only take customers. When I came over, I also followed to take a look and relieved my greed.


    When Huang Feng and the four of them looked at them, they were all satisfied. Wang Tongtong even felt that since entering here, her eyes were not enough. She looked at this place for a while, and looked at it for a while. Own, I will live here to see enough in the future. As for the commercial houses I saw before, at this time, she had been thrown out of the sky a long time ago, so I don''t remember the slightest.


    And Su Yumo also took it very seriously. She was different from the others. Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai thought that Huang Feng was talking big, and the sales lady didn¡¯t think Huang Feng would buy it, but Su Yumo knew that Huang Feng would buy it as long as he and Huang Feng were satisfied. Once he bought it, it would be his home in the future, where he would live for the rest of his life. So, Su Yumo paid great attention to it and watched it very seriously.


    "All the rooms here are well-decorated, and there are some furniture inside. These furniture and decoration are provided as gifts. As long as you sign the contract, you can move in with your bags at any time." The sales lady said, and at this time, they had I walked around on the third floor, but because the space is too large, it is just a simple look.


    After reaching the fourth floor, the sales lady said to everyone: "This is the viewing platform. Here, you can see not only the stars in the sky, but also the surrounding scenery. The view is very good. Of course, you guys. You can also modify this place according to your own preferences."


    A group of five people came to the edge of the platform. There are guardrails here. There is no need to worry about safety. The sales lady is right. The view here is indeed very good. You can see a large area of ??the villa. After all, The villa area is still relatively empty, and the line of sight is naturally not affected.


    "There is the villa''s own swimming pool and garden. It''s not too cold now. Swimming in the pool is definitely a good experience." The sales lady continued, pointing to the pool and garden behind the villa.

 1015 Chapter 1015

    "Brother Hai, this place is so beautiful." After listening to the sales lady''s words, plus what she had just seen, Wang Tongtong had already been fascinated by this place. She looked at Fang Hai as if water was dripping from her eyes.


    "Ahem, good-looking is optimistic, but it''s a little more empty. The two of us need such a large space, and it''s scary to live at night." Fang Hai coughed a few times and explained embarrassingly: "You are not watching Have you gone to the commercial houses here? We''ll buy them later."


    "But, I like it better here. If I can live in this kind of place, I would be willing to die." Wang Tongtong said, his tone was full of envy. In fact, she also knew that Fang Hai had some money, but wanted to buy it. For this villa, it was obviously too difficult, impossible.However, she likes it so much. She imagined herself swimming in the pool and strolling in the garden. Just thinking about it, she was going to be drunk and how much she wanted to live here.


    Fang Hai was even more embarrassed when he heard Wang Tongtong¡¯s words. Although other people couldn¡¯t afford it, it would make him feel embarrassed to admit that he had no money in front of others, so he whispered to Wang Tongtong, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. Don¡¯t you even want that commercial house anymore?!"


    Seeing Fang Hai¡¯s threatening expression, Wang Tongtong quickly stopped her voice. She also knew that she wanted to live here. It was somewhat impractical, or commodity housing was more realistic. Moreover, it was also millions of dollars. Ran.


    "How can I, I just talk about it casually, I also think that the space here is empty, even if it is cleaned once, it can be exhausted, I don''t like it here." Wang Tongtong said quickly.


    After listening to Wang Tongtong¡¯s words, Fang Hai was very satisfied. However, he felt a little regretful. He himself liked it very much. However, with his financial resources, it was obviously impossible to buy this place. Moreover, he would never possible.


    However, when he saw Huang Feng not far away, he was in balance. He couldn''t afford this villa. However, it was not a problem to buy an ordinary commercial house, but Huang Feng was even ordinary. Commercial houses can''t be bought, just a security guard. It will be enough for him to show off for a long time to come here to see the villa.


    "How about it, are you satisfied here?" Huang Feng ignored Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai. He came here today, but he didn''t fight against them. To be honest, if they hadn''t targeted Su Yumo and Huang before. Fengdu didn''t want to care about them. After all, he wouldn''t have too much contact with them, and he didn''t need to waste too much time on them. Today, it is obviously the biggest thing to buy a house.


    "Well, it''s very nice here, I like it very much." Su Yumo said, she really likes it here, it is clean and leisurely, and the functions attached to the villa are also very good. As for the size of the villa, it is not only about herself. If you live with Huang Feng, there will be other people, so it won''t appear to be too big.


    "If you like it, then we will buy it here." Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t look at it anymore?" Su Yumo asked. After all, this was the first house they looked at. It was decided so quickly, was it too soon?


    "No, you''re satisfied, I like it too, that''s not enough." Huang Feng said indifferently: "Moreover, if you don''t like it in the future, we can buy something else."


    The current Huang Feng is fully capable of saying this, and although Su Yumo doesn''t know how much money Huang Feng has, since Huang Feng has said so, she still believes in Huang Feng, so she has a little bit of it.


    At this time, the sales lady was waiting. Huang Feng and Su Yumo were discussing in a low voice, while Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai seemed to be discussing. She didn¡¯t know if anyone would buy the two pairs in the end. It can only be praying.


    At this time, Huang Feng recruited the sales lady, and the sales lady hurried over and said, "How is it, Mr. Huang, are you still satisfied with this place?"


    "Well, very satisfied." Huang Feng said. He is indeed very satisfied with this place. Thinking that he could not even buy an ordinary house before, but today he can buy a villa directly, Huang Feng also feels a lot of emotion. .


    "Satisfaction is satisfaction, it means that you can''t afford it, right?" At this time, Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai also came over. Obviously, they were going to see Huang Feng making a fool of himself, and neither Wang Tongtong nor Fang Hai were obviously I think Huangfeng can afford the villa here.


    Huang Feng ignored them either, but directly said to the sales lady: "I don''t know how much money is here?"


    "You really dare to ask the price, what''s the use, can you buy it with money?" Wang Tongtong saw Huang Feng ignoring himself, and was even more upset. When he was in college, Huang Feng didn''t dare to treat himself this way. .


    "The price of this villa is 110 million. If the husband can get the full price, we can make it cheaper." The sales lady ignored Wang Tongtong, but directly answered Huang Feng''s question.


    After hearing this price, the four people on the scene took a breath. Even Huang Feng and Su Yumo thought that the price of villas here would not be too low, but they did not expect it to exceed 100 million. However, if you think about it carefully, the house price in Jiangzhou is not low. This is the villa I bought. Even if it is in the villa, it is also very good, and the price is higher.


    When Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai heard this price, they were also surprised. This price is really not acceptable to them.


    The sales lady was secretly observing the reactions of the four people after the price was quoted. As a result, their reactions made him a little disappointed. Obviously, the price is higher for the four people, and they may bear it. It''s impossible.


    "Let''s go back to the sales office." Huang Feng suddenly said to the sales lady: "Do you have the contract ready?"


    Huang Feng''s words made the sales lady slightly stunned. Does this mean to buy?So she hurriedly said: "Yes, some."


    "Huang Feng, what do you mean? Can you really afford it or not? Don''t look at what you are like. A bathroom here can make you work hard for a lifetime. You are actually embarrassed to let someone prepare a contract. You are not delaying others. Time?" Fang Hai said again. He didn''t believe that Huang could afford the villa here. Of course, he was also a little scared. If Huang Feng really could afford it, wouldn''t he be inferior to Huang Feng?


    "If you can''t afford it, don''t you know later?" Huang Feng looked at the two and said, "Don''t you look at other villas first? If I buy here later, you will want to buy a similar one. , This is what you said yes, will you forget it?"

 1016 Chapter 1016: Can I Swipe Card

    "Let''s talk about it when you can afford a villa, I''m talking about dreams!" Although Huang Feng looks like a lie, Wang Tongtong obviously doesn''t believe it. She doesn''t believe Huang Feng can make more than one billion in a short period of time. Money is not fast enough to grab money, so she thinks Huang Feng is just pretending to be calm.


    But Fang Hai, seeing Huang Feng so calm, hesitated, is this Huang Feng a super rich second generation?No, looking at Wang Tongtong¡¯s appearance, you should know that Huang Feng cannot be a rich man. Wang Tongtong just told him Huang Feng¡¯s identity. If Huang Feng is really a rich second-generation, then Wang Tongtong¡¯s personality is not The reason will give him up.


    Therefore, even with some suspicion in his heart, Fang Hai finally thought that Huang Feng was just pretending to be calm, just to scare them away.


    After that, the group of five people returned to the sales office again, and while on the way, the sales lady contacted their manager. After all, this is an order of more than 100 million yuan, not a small amount, so it must be The manager must come forward. Of course, even if the manager comes forward, his commission will not be less, so the sales lady is not worried at all.


    When Huang Feng and others arrived at the sales office, the manager was already waiting, and when Huang Feng and others appeared, he hurriedly greeted them politely.


    "Mr. Huang, please come in. I have prepared the contract. You are welcome to come to us to buy a house. Here, you will definitely not suffer or be fooled." The manager stepped forward and said.


    However, he was holding Fang Hai¡¯s hand. Although Huang Feng got out of the car with Fang Hai, based on their clothes, he thought Fang Hai was the Huang Feng of his subordinates. After all, Fang Hai''s clothes are better, and he also has the arrogance of a successful person.


    "Manager, this is Mr. Huang." The sales lady hurriedly stepped forward and whispered when she saw that her boss had made an oolong.


    When the manager heard this, his face suddenly became embarrassed. He actually admitted the distinguished guest to his mistake, and he didn''t know if the other party would be angry. However, he quickly released Fang Hai''s hand and greeted Huang with enthusiasm. Feng said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Huang, I made a mistake, I''m so sorry."


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said nonchalantly.


    "Please, please." The manager said politely. No ordinary person can afford a villa of more than one billion yuan. Moreover, Huang Feng''s attitude is still very good. He did not get angry because of his mistake. , Which makes the manager feel good.


    After that, the manager brought Huang Feng in, but left Fang Hai and Wang Tongtong out. Fang Hai was still in a daze at this time, his hands were still there. The scene just now really embarrassed him. He didn''t know what to do. Obviously he was left out in the cold, and it was because of a security guard.


    "Brother Hai, let''s go in." Wang Tongtong walked to Fang Hai''s side and said.


    "Humph!" Fang Hai snorted coldly. However, with this step, he will also go down the steps. He has to go in to see Huang Feng''s ugly appearance. If he leaves now, it is not just a good time. Huang Feng''s intention?


    After entering the sales office, Huang Feng sat down at the manager¡¯s greeting. Tea and snacks were all ready. Obviously, they still attached great importance to such a big customer as Huang Feng. The sales lady of Huang Feng is also looking at Huang Feng. After all, people who can afford a villa worth more than one billion yuan at such a young age are rare. It''s a pity that Su Yumo is already around Huang Feng, and Su Yu Mo''s appearance and temperament were enough to make them feel ashamed, otherwise, they might have been tempted to come up and talk to Huang Feng.


    As for the two of Fang Hai and Wang Tongtong, no one paid any attention, which made them even more angry, but they were helpless.


    "Mr. Huang, this is the contract. Please see if there are any problems." The manager handed the contract to Huang Feng to see. Huang Feng looked around and found that there was no problem. After all, it is also very famous in Jiangzhou. In a real estate, it shouldn''t happen to deceive customers, but Huang Feng still handed over the contract to Su Yumo. In this regard, Su Yumo is more proficient than him.


    Su Yumo did not decline either, but looked at the contract carefully.


    "I said, Huang Feng, when are you going to pretend to be? It''s almost done, people still have to do business?" Wang Tongtong saw that Huang Feng became more and more similar, and he began to feel a little nervous, so he sarcastically said.


    Huang Feng ignored her. Originally, he took into account the relationship that everyone was classmates, and talked to her calmly. However, it seems that the other party obviously does not care about the love of the classmates, so he still wants to What are you doing in front of me?


    The manager didn¡¯t know the twists and turns inside. Although it seemed that there were some stories in it, he didn¡¯t mean to ask his subordinates in front of Huang Feng. In that case, he seemed to have some disrespect for Huang Feng. , I have already admitted the wrong person before. If there are any mistakes this time, Huang Shanshan won¡¯t stop buying in anger, but he is the one who loses. Although the house is easy to sell now, he can afford it. After all, there are not many people in this kind of villa, so he obviously doesn''t want to miss Huang Feng.


    When Wang Tongtong saw what she said, she was irrational. He was even more angry and wanted to say something. However, Fang Hai stopped him. Fang Hai seemed to feel that there was something unusual in it, so Huang Feng might It''s not as ordinary as Wang Tongtong said.


    "The contract is okay." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng for a long time.


    Hearing what she said, the manager also smiled and said: "Mr. Huang, please rest assured, we will never deceive customers on the contract."


    "I''m not too careful, after all, this is one hundred million, not one million, right?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, you should be more cautious." The manager agreed.


    "Well, since there is no problem with the contract, then pay, you should be able to swipe your card, right?" Huang Feng took out his bank card and said.


    Actually, Wang Tongtong really didn¡¯t guess wrong. Huang Feng really doesn¡¯t have that much money now. After all, he has been using money too aggressively recently, and Kari has no money. However, it¡¯s just that he has no money in reality. However, in other dimensions, he still had a lot of savings, so on the way back, he exchanged some more.


    In this way, he would have no problem buying this villa.

 1017 Chapter 1017

    "Yes, of course!" When the manager saw the card that Huang Feng took out, he knew that Huang Feng was indeed a rich owner. The card in Huang Feng''s hand was issued in limited quantities. With a deposit of more than 100 million yuan, it is impossible to have such a card.


    "Mr. Huang wants the full payment or installments. If the full payment is made, we can give some discounts in terms of price." The manager said.


    "Full amount!" Huang Feng said, since he has enough money, Huang Feng has no plans to pay in installments.


    "Okay." The manager said, and after discussing the latest price with Huang Feng, he directly reduced Huang Feng about 8 million.


    From the beginning to the end, both Wang Tongtong and Fang Hai were watching. When they saw Huang Feng take out the bank card, they felt a little bad. When Huang Feng paid the money and went through the follow-up procedures, both People are really sure, Huang Feng really bought that villa.


    "It''s impossible! Huang Feng, where did you get so much money! You are just a poor ghost!" Wang Tongtong couldn''t accept it for a while, and Huang Feng, who looked like a waste in his own eyes, could actually spend more than 100 million to buy it. A villa, in Wang Tongtong''s view, is obviously difficult to accept.


    If someone else bought the villa, Wang Tongtong would at best envy him, and then jealous of his woman¡¯s good fortune, but when this person was replaced by Huang Feng, her mentality would be seriously out of balance. I know that when he was in college, Huang Feng chased himself, and he promised to be his girlfriend to be a charity to him, but now Huang Feng can afford such a good villa, Wang Tongtong would think, if If I didn''t abandon Huang Feng at the beginning, then now, isn''t the hostess of the villa that I like so much?


    Thinking of ruining her beautiful future with her own hands, Wang Tongtong felt like she was about to explode. She would rather Huang Feng fall down for a lifetime than see Huang Feng succeed. In that case, she would appear to have no eyes.


    "Yeah, I am a poor man, so I can only buy such a villa. If you have money, then you can buy better ones. I believe there should be better villas here. You can buy them. Make me a poor ghost so envious." Huang Feng said as he put away his bank card, then he looked at Fang Hai and said, "Mr. Fang, right? You didn''t mean to buy a house the same as the one you bought. Is it? Right now, the manager is here. It is convenient to buy a house. Hurry up."


    "You..." Fang Hai was said by Huang Feng, his face was blue and white, but in the end he was flushed. Of course he wanted to buy a set, but he didn''t have that much money. , Even if he sells himself, it is impossible to raise so much money.


    "What are you? You two were very happy before? Why, now they are dumb?" Huang Feng said in a cold voice, before the two of them, as if they and Su Yumo didn''t exist, they said with a snap. For a while, do you really have a good temper?


    "If you don''t have money, don''t come out and talk big, you don''t feel ashamed, I am ashamed for you!" Huang Feng continued to attack.


    "Let''s go!" Fang Hai felt that if he continued to stay here, he would be vomiting blood by Huang Feng''s words. Huang Feng was too shocking. He didn''t care about Wang Tongtong''s continuous beating against him before. I thought he was a bad guy, but now I realized that the other party just didn''t want to care about them.


    After finishing speaking, he left without waiting for Wang Tongtong''s reply. He felt that the eyes of the people at the scene were not right. He couldn''t stay here for a minute.


    "Brother Hai, wait for me." Although she regretted abandoning Huang Feng at the beginning, Wang Tongtong understood that she could only rely on Fang Hai now, so she hurriedly chased it out. Besides, Fang Hai agreed to give it to herself. Those who bought a house, now the villa is doomed, and the other houses can no longer fly.


    "Brother Hai, the house, the house hasn''t been bought yet." When he chased outside the sales office, Wang Tongtong chased the sea and quickly reminded him.


    "Buy, buy your mother!" Fang Hai flicked Wang Tongtong and said angrily: "You don''t look at what you are like. Do you think you can live in the house if you have good skills in bed?"


    "But, you promised me before." Wang Tongtong whispered sobbing.


    "If I promised you, I must buy it for you?" Fang Hai''s mood obviously hasn''t calmed down. He was hit hard by Huang Feng before. He is also considered a successful person. When was he humiliated in person like this: "Go find that Huang Feng, isn''t he your ex-boyfriend? If you are comfortable with him in bed, maybe I can buy you a villa!"


    "Fang Hai, you bastard!" Wang Tongtong said angrily.


    "I''m a bastard, you''re a slut!" Na Fang Hai said, "Are you particularly regretful now that you shouldn''t abandon that Huang Feng at the beginning, otherwise, the hostess of the villa will be you, hehe, you kind of People deserve it!"


    Fang Hai now needs to vent and regain his self-confidence. Therefore, he spares no effort to attack Wang Tongtong.


    "Slap!" Wang Tongtong, who couldn''t stand the humiliation, slapped Fang Hai. Fang Hai was shocked, and then immediately returned: "Bitch girl, dare to hit me!"


    Fang Hai slapped Wang Tongtong and was still uneasy. Fang Hai kicked Wang Tongtong a few more times before leaving. Anyway, he had been playing with Wang Tongtong for some time, so he took this opportunity to dump her.


    Wang Tongtong watched Fang Hai leave without looking back, and cried. She lost control for a while and hit Fang Hai. Normally, she would never dare to fight Fang Hai. Although Fang Hai is not as good as Huang Feng, However, it is not bad among peers.


    Thinking of Huang Feng, Wang Tongtong''s heart is even more sad. It is not that she is enlightened, but that she shouldn''t abandon Huang Feng before regretting it. Even if she wants to find a rich man, she can continue to secretly associate with Huang Feng. , As long as not letting both parties find out, and Huang Feng was really good to her at the beginning. As for the other rich people, they all regarded her as toys.


    "Maybe I can chase Huang Feng back. At the beginning, he liked me so much. Now he still has feelings for me. I don''t believe it. If I take the initiative, he can refuse." Seeing Fang Hai''s side, it seems that She is tired of her, Wang Tongtong must find a new big money to go with her, and Huang Feng in the sales office is obviously a good target. After all, the relationship between the two has been together. She thinks that Huang Feng I also understand that Huang Feng also has feelings for her. The most important thing is that Huang Feng is very rich now!


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that there was no problem, Wang Tongtong quickly stood up, wiped away the tears on his face, and took out a small mirror to touch up her makeup. She didn''t want Huang Feng to see her embarrassed look.

 1018 Chapter 1018

    In about ten minutes, Huang Feng and Su Yumo came out of the sales office, and the sales office¡¯s manager kept sending them out of the gate before reluctantly saying goodbye. For big customers like Huang Feng, they But I never dared to neglect.


    When Huang Feng was just inside, Huang Feng had already completed the procedures and paid the money. Although the manager had sold many houses, including villas, he had never seen a buyer as happy as Huang Feng. The house was like buying vegetables, and a decision was made soon, as if the one hundred million was not money, but paper. While feeling that Huang Feng had money in his heart, the manager naturally did not dare to be negligent. It''s happy to serve Huang Feng. In case he wants to buy a house in the future, isn''t he the first to think of him?Even if Huang Feng doesn''t buy it, doesn''t he still have friends?Obviously, his friends will also be rich. If Huang Feng can say that they are "natural winners", it will be of great benefit to them.


    "This manager is really enthusiastic." Huang Feng, who finally let the manager go back, whispered to Huang Feng.


    "For a big customer like you, he should of course be enthusiastic. We usually do business and dare not be the slightest negligence when we meet big customers." Su Yumo said that she herself runs a company. Regarding this, Naturally, I have a deep understanding.


    "Huang Feng!"


    At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out of the corner and stopped in front of Huang Feng and Su Yumo. After seeing this person, Huang Feng frowned and said, "Why haven''t you left?"


    This person is Wang Tongtong. Huang Feng thought that the other party and Fang Hai had left together, but he did not expect that they were still here.


    "Huang Feng, you didn''t talk to me like that before." After Wang Tongtong heard Huang Feng''s words, his eyes were reddish and he was about to cry at any time, and said aggrievedly: "You never talked to me before. Speaking seriously, I was obedient to me. I knew I was wrong at that time, but I was also deceived. At that time I was too young and too stupid. I regret it now, Huang Feng, we are still going back to the past. good or not."


    Huang Feng heard Wang Tongtong''s words and almost laughed. Was this when she was stupid, or because she felt so good about herself that she could still say such things.


    "Sorry, I have a girlfriend." Huang Feng said: "Also, if I remember correctly, you said, you never regarded me as a boyfriend, even if we go back in time, That¡¯s just a classmate relationship. Even if we don¡¯t go back to the past, we will still be a classmate relationship, so there is no impact at all."


    "Huang Feng, all I was talking about at the time was angry. I blamed me for being young and ignorant, so please forgive me. In my heart, you have always been my favorite person." Wang Tongtong stared at Huang Feng with a wink look When he arrived, he was still blinking while talking, as if he wanted to release his charm to Huang Feng.


    However, Wang Tongtong thinks that he is very attractive. From Huang Feng''s point of view, he seems to have a feeling of nausea. Huang Feng doesn''t know what he thinks when he was in college, and how he fell in love with Wang Tongtong. Such a person, at that time, his vision was really speechless.


    Ever since Wang Tongtong took the initiative to break up, Huang Feng has never thought about going back to the past with her. Whether it is when he has a storage box or when he has not obtained a storage box, Huang Feng has the same idea. The short time spent with Wang Tongtong did not leave him any good memories.


    "Miss Wang, what do you think about yourself? It''s your business. I only have the affection for you as a classmate, but after the trouble today, I''m afraid it will be gone before studying." Huang Feng said rudely, Wang Tongtong just now The performance in the sales office does not make people feel happy: "I have something to do, let''s go first."


    "Huang Feng, don''t go, I already know that I was wrong. As long as you forgive me, I can do anything." Wang Tongtong obviously has no intention to give up, although he doesn''t know what happened to Huang Feng, but Wang Tongtong knows that Huang Feng is now an out-and-out rich man, how could she give up easily for such a rich man.


    "Miss Wang, please stop pestering my boyfriend. My boyfriend has just made it clear that he has nothing to do with you anymore. As a woman, if you need to make a face, stop Entangled." Su Yumo said.


    "I''m talking to Huang Feng, what is your business?!" To Huang Feng, Wang Tongtong kept his breath, because she wanted to go to Huang Feng, but she didn''t have a good attitude towards Su Yumo. Yumo is not only Huang Feng''s girlfriend now, but also Fang Hai was a big fan before. Therefore, Wang Tongtong has no affection for Su Yumo at all.


    "You are such a vixen, if it weren''t for you, how could Huang Feng abandon me! It''s all your fault!" Wang Tongtong said, pointing to Su Yumo. Obviously, she didn''t want to admit that she loved vanity in the first place. After leaving Huang Feng, she likes to find willingness in others.


    "Enough of you! Wang Tongtong, I will warn you again, if you dare to talk to Yumo like this again, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Huang Feng said to Wang Tongtong with a deep face. He could still tolerate Wang Tongtong''s entanglement with him before. However, Huang Feng couldn''t bear it when she spoke to Su Yumo like this now. Su Yumo had sacrificed a lot for herself, and Huang Feng didn''t want her to suffer any more grievances.


    Wang Tongtong still wanted to say something, but seeing Huang Feng¡¯s murderous expression, she didn¡¯t know how, but she said a word in her mouth. She just felt that Huang Feng was so strange at the moment. In her impression, Huang Feng would never use this attitude to speak in front of her, and, even with other classmates in front of her, Huang Feng always gave people a very ordinary, even very weak feeling. .


    However, when Huang Feng was just angry, Wang Tongtong felt very strange. When facing Huang Feng, she would actually feel scared, as if Huang Feng came out of the sea of ??bones in the corpse mountain, even with her eyes. Can kill her.


    Moreover, in Huang Feng''s body, she also felt the aura of no anger and majesty. This kind of aura, even in Fang Hai''s body, she had not felt before. Wang Tongtong found that when Huang Feng was angry, He didn''t even dare to speak anymore.


    Seeing Wang Tongtong was stunned, Huang Feng ignored her and got into the car while pulling Su Yumo. After that, without even looking at Wang Tongtong, he left straight away.

 1019 Chapter 1019

    Seeing Huang Feng''s car gradually go away, the oppressive feeling enveloped in his heart finally disappeared. Wang Tongtong took a big breath, and then looked in the direction of Huang Feng''s departure with a complex expression.


    The car Huang Feng looked at was just discovered. It was actually a super sports car. Moreover, just looking at it, this sports car is not ordinary at all. Even if I know some luxury cars deliberately, I know In the end, which one is rich, is a potential stock, but I have never seen a luxury car like Huang Feng.


    At this time, Wang Tongtong is also more certain that Huang Feng is really rich, and he has made a fortune. Not only can he afford a villa, he even drives a car, which is the kind of super that ordinary people can''t afford for a lifetime. Sports car.


    And the more this happens, the more regretful and unwilling is Wang Tongtong. You know, if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to leave Huangfeng, then everything now belongs to her instead of sitting in Huangfeng¡¯s car. Su Yumo in the room thought that it was because of his own reasons that he had lost the life of the upper class from himself, and Wang Tongtong regretted his death.


    However, Wang Tongtong will not give up. In order to live a luxurious life, she will not give up easily, even if Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to see her at all now, even if Huang Feng has a better life than herself. Even with a good girlfriend, Wang Tongtong will not regret it. In order to restore Huang Feng, she will do whatever it takes.


    "Huang Feng, wait, you can''t get out of my palm." Wang Tongtong stared at the direction where the shadow of Huang Feng''s car was no longer visible, and muttered to himself. The spring love is full of ferociousness.


    "That Wang Tongtong was my college classmate. When I was in college, I also knew which muscle was wrong. I fell in love with her. She actually agreed to show off her charm for fun, but she never thought of her. I regard it as a boyfriend. This is what she said to me after she met a rich and rich second generation. After that, the two of us started so confused and ended quickly."


    In the car, Huang Feng proactively said to Su Yumo that Huang Feng would have forgotten about Wang Tongtong if he had not met her here today. After all, she was already very thin in her memories. , There is really nothing worth remembering between herself and her.


    "Unexpectedly, when we see Huang Feng who is loved by others, we will sometimes be looked down upon." Su Yumo said with a smile. She doesn''t doubt Huang Feng''s words. After all, she is already Accepting that he has other women, if there is anything between him and Wang Tongtong, Huang Feng will not hide it. Moreover, based on Huang Feng¡¯s performance just now, it can be seen that he is indeed not like Wang Tongtong. What.


    And looking at Wang Tongtong¡¯s performance just now, Su Yumo can be quite sure that Huang Feng doesn¡¯t like such a woman now. As for why he liked it when he was in college, it might really be like what he said. I don''t know which one is wrong.


    "When I was in college, it was not as popular as it is now." Huang Feng said with a smile: "At that time, Liangzi and I could only be on the playground, watching other lovers show affection."


    "Did you accumulate all your peach blossom luck until now?" Su Yumo said: "Now you, there are not many women around you at all."


    "Haha." Speaking of this topic, Huang Feng didn''t know how to answer it.


    Fortunately, Su Yumo did not entangle on this topic, but said: "Now the house has been bought, and the furniture inside is complete. When are you going to move in?"


    "Of course, the sooner the better, I also want to live with you sooner." Huang Feng said.


    "I''m afraid you want to live together, not just me," Su Yumo said.


    "Why? Of course I want to live with you the most." Huang Feng said, licking his face.


    Su Yumo gave him a white look and said: "Okay, I didn''t say anything about you, but that villa is really beautiful, I also want to live in early."


    "Then let''s move today. In the evening, we will celebrate together in the villa, how about it?" Huang Feng said.


    "You cook by yourself? By the way, I haven''t tasted your craftsmanship for a long time, and I still miss it." Su Yumo said, for Huang Feng''s craftsmanship, she still missed it. Of course, she wanted more, She cooks for Huang Feng to eat by herself, but compared with Huang Feng, her craftsmanship is so much worse. Therefore, I am embarrassed to show her ugliness and can only practice silently. Huang Feng ate it.


    "I promise to let you have a good night." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, you can send me to the company first. After work, I will move with Mengjiao, and you will pick us up again. Oh, and Muxue. You will also inform her later. Come back early today and move together." Su Yu Mo said.


    "Row!"


    After that, Huang Feng sent Su Yumo to her company, and then drove to Time Space Entertainment, which is his own entertainment company.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s afternoon had arrived. Because of the previous scandal, and because he did have a lot of things to do today, Huang Feng did not go to the airport to pick up Li Bingyun, but asked Zheng Shuai to pick it up. Also let them know in advance, after all, there are many opportunities for the two to cooperate in the future.


    However, Huang Feng also knew that when Li Bingyun signed a contract with Time and Space Entertainment, if his identity as the boss behind Time and Space Entertainment was exposed, the scandal between himself and Li Bingyun would surely spread even more crazily.


    "Hi boss!"


    This time, when Huang Feng came to the company, the lady at the front desk greeted Huang Feng from a distance. After the last oolong incident, the lady at the front desk dared not stop her boss outside.


    Huang Feng smiled at the other party and said, "Is Miss Li Bingyun here?"


    "Here, Mr. Zheng will be there with me." The lady at the front desk replied. When she talked about Li Bingyun, there was still light in her eyes. She herself was a fan of Li Bingyun and knew that Li Bingyun some time ago. She terminated the contract with her company. Now many entertainment companies want to sign a contract with her, but at this time, Li Bingyun came to them. This can¡¯t help but make people think about it. Although, the front desk lady, I feel that it is unlikely that Li Bingyun will sign a contract with their company. After all, they are a new company, a small and medium-sized company that has not been established for a long time, and it is impossible for Li Bingyun to appreciate it.


    However, these did not affect the fantasy of the front desk lady. I thought that if Li Bingyun signed a contract with the company, that way, I would work in the same company with my idol, and I would be able to see idols often. It''s beautiful.

 1020 Chapter 1020

    Huang Feng nodded, and then walked in. There were already a lot of other employees in the company at this time. Seeing many people talking quietly, Huang Feng could occasionally hear the three words "Li Bingyun". This word, obviously, Li Bingyun came to "Time and Space Entertainment" at this time, which still gave everyone a lot of imagination.


    Huang Feng didn''t stop those people from talking, but went directly into Zheng Shuai''s office, where he really saw Li Bingyun.


    "Huang Feng, are you here? Miss Bingyun has been waiting for you for a long time." Seeing Huang Feng coming in, Zheng Shuai stepped forward and said.


    Before Huang Feng said that he could sign Li Bingyun, Zheng Shuai was somewhat skeptical, but until this morning when Huang Feng asked him to go to the airport to Li Bingyun, he had not fully believed in his heart until Li Bingyun got in his car. He felt that what Huang Feng said may be true, and Li Bingyun is really going to sign a contract with the company!


    Therefore, from receiving Li Bingyun to the present, Zheng Shuai is very excited. The company has just been established, and he actually signed such a big man. It will definitely help the company''s development. Of course, Zheng Shuai also understood that the main reason for Li Bingyun''s ability to come to their new company that was poor and white was Huang Feng''s face. He also made a very wise decision to follow Huang Feng in his heart.


    Since the last time Huang Feng reminded him to watch more entertainment news, Zheng Shuai went back and found out and looked at it. Only then did he understand that the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun might not be so simple, although those spreads The scandal was denied by Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. However, Li Bingyun was able to resign from the original company without hesitation, and came to their company without hesitation. Zheng Shuai felt that Huang Feng and The relationship between Li Bingyun is definitely unusual.


    "Excuse me, there are indeed a lot of things today. Have you waited a long time?" Huang Feng asked when he came to Li Bingyun''s side.


    "Let¡¯s talk first, I¡¯m going out for something." Zheng Shuai said winkingly. When he left, he blinked at Huang Feng. Not only Huang Feng saw the humble expression, but Li Bingyun was also the same. I saw it. Obviously, Zheng Shuai should also be aware of the scandal between himself and Huang Feng.


    "I didn''t wait long. After coming, Mr. Zheng took me to visit the company." Li Bingyun said with a blush.


    "How do you feel after reading it? Do you regret being fooled by me?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "How come." Li Bingyun said: "It feels good to me here, and everyone is also enthusiastic. I can''t wait to work earlier."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a wicked capitalist, I won''t let you idle, I still count on you to make money for me." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Look, how about this song, it''s a gift from me. ."


    "Song?" Li Bingyun took a piece of A4 paper from Huang Feng with some doubts, with scores and lyrics on it. Of course, Li Bingyun is no stranger to songs. After looking at these scores and lyrics, he didn''t realize it. She sang along, and soon, she was attracted by the song, and she even forgot the existence of Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng saw Li Bingyun¡¯s appearance and smiled. He was also satisfied with Li Bingyun¡¯s reaction. It seems that the song is not only good in another time and space, but also on the earth, it should be a classic song, otherwise, Li Bingyun would not react this way either.


    Huang Feng gave Li Bingyun the title song "Heartbeat" on the record that he obtained from another time and space. According to the introduction of the storage box, this song is very awesome in another time and space. However, Huang Feng is also worried about being "unaccustomed to the water and soil", so I will show it to Li Bingyun today. Although Li Bingyun does not know how to write lyrics or music, he still sings a lot of songs. The ability to judge.


    Huang Feng himself didn''t know much about music. However, when he was in college, he had simply learned some music composition, so it is still possible to "copy" the songs on the record.


    And now seeing Li Bingyun''s appearance, Huang Feng guessed that the song "Heartbeat" would not be bad even if it was on the earth.


    After a long time, Li Bingyun reluctantly put down the seemingly ordinary A4 paper in your hand, looked at Huang Feng and said: "Where did this song come from? Why haven''t I heard it before? And, you Just said, this is a gift for me, what''s the matter?"


    "Tell me first, how is the quality of this song? Do you like it?" Huang Feng did not answer Li Bingyun''s question, but instead asked her a question.


    "Quality? Very good! This is definitely a classic song that can be sung widely, so I was curious, why I have never heard such a good song before, and I like this one myself. Song." Li Bingyun said.


    Li Bingyun told the truth. She herself really liked this song. Through the lyrics, she could understand what the song expressed. It was a girl who had a crush on a man, but she did not dare to confess. The story. Li Bingyun thought of himself when he saw this story. Isn''t he like the one expressed in this song, does he dare not confess if he has someone he likes?


    Therefore, Li Bingyun felt that he could resonate with this song very much, and naturally liked it very much.


    "You like it." Huang Feng said: "This is the song I wrote for you. You just asked, why haven''t you heard it before? That''s because, this song, no one has sung it before, you will be The original sing of this song!"


    "Original sing!" Li Bingyun said with some surprise: "You wrote this, you still write songs?"


    Seeing Li Bingyun¡¯s eyes full of surprise and admiration, Huang Feng¡¯s face was thick enough, and he still felt a little embarrassed. He coughed a few times and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not get entangled in these small issues, anyway. , You just need to know that no one has sung this song before, at least on the earth, it¡¯s fine, you just came to our company, the first work must get a good response, so I just thought , You can try this song, what do you think?"


    "Very good, I think this song will be very popular after it is released. It is better than the songs I sang before!" Although Li Bingyun didn''t understand the meaning of Huang Feng''s words, "what at least No one on earth has ever sung", has anyone else sung it?However, this does not affect her optimism about this song, which is definitely a good song.

 1021 Chapter 1021 You Are A Sister

    It is said that there are fewer good singers now, that is because there are fewer good songs and fewer good lyrics writers!A classic song can train a second-line or even a first-line singer, so fundamentally speaking, the lack of first-line singers is because of the lack of good, classic songs.


    After seeing this song named "Heartbeat" by Huang Feng, Li Bingyun concluded that it was a rare classic song.


    "You can have this confidence." Huang Feng said with a smile. Hearing Li Bingyun''s judgment on this song, Huang Feng was also relieved by most. The rest will be watched. This song is released. After that, the market feedback situation.


    "Did you really decide to sing this song to me?" Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and confirmed.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said affirmatively.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I wasted your song? It''s hard to find a good song now. If you let other singers know about your song, they will buy it at all costs." "Li Bingyun said: "Moreover, even though I say that I have three vibes in film, video, and singing, I have achieved fairly good results in every field, but none of them are top-notch. This may be because I involve too many faces. The reason is that the reason why I can be rated as a first-tier star is the result of the joint influence of three aspects. If you look at one aspect alone, maybe I am a second-rate level."


    Although Li Bingyun likes this song very much, she is more for Huang Feng''s sake. Although she also dabbles in songs, she is not as good as those who specialize in this industry. She doesn''t want Huang Feng to be so good. One of his songs was ruined by himself. If someone else sang it, he should be able to achieve better results than himself.


    Therefore, she explained so much to Huang Feng and hoped that Huang Feng can maximize the benefits of this song. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s company has just been established, and what she needs is fame and achievements. She can¡¯t affect Huang Feng¡¯s company. development of.


    "Since I found you, I believe you." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, you agreed to join my company without even thinking about it. I haven''t thanked you yet. You came to my company. It can''t hurt you."


    Huang Feng paused and continued: "Also, this song is good, but I can get more good songs, so don''t worry about it. At the same time, your strength is also very strong. Don''t belittle yourself. You can do it!"


    "You trust me, then I won''t let you down." Li Bingyun smiled and said, "Let me put this song here first. I will practice hard for the past two days, and then adjust my state and wait for my state to adjust. Now, record it!"


    "When to record, it''s up to you to decide." Huang Feng said. He asked Li Bingyun to come, but he didn''t really want to squeeze her to make money, as he joked before. One was that he wanted to borrow her. Fame, and moreover, Huang Feng wants to praise her personally, just like Li Bingyun himself said, she is not the top in every industry, so let herself help her to reach that peak, and finally become the emperor superstar !


    "Thank you." Li Bingyun said gratefully to Huang Feng. Before, she didn''t have such freedom. In the original company, there were only endless activities and not much time to rest, let alone herself. It''s time to arrange work.


    "By the way, you can say that you are a sister of the company now. In the future, you can teach newcomers more. They have some bad things. Just scold them." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, this is what you said. Don''t blame me for being too fierce then." Li Bingyun said, after all, this company belongs to Huang Feng, and she also thinks about Huang Feng, so she naturally wants to help Huang Feng train more Young people, to strengthen the strength of Huangfeng Company.


    "You are fierce, it''s okay." Huang Feng said, when he said this, he thought of Zhu Xiyu again, she is also a person who dreams of becoming a star, because of that dream before, she was deceived of.


    However, what happened last time had a great influence on her. Huang Feng estimated that she would not easily trust any entertainment company in a short period of time. In this case, she would either have to give up her dream or just Time wasted in hesitation. Now that your company has been established, why don''t you hire her to the company?


    So Huang Feng called Zhu Xiyu in front of Li Bingyun.


    Zhu Xiyu has actually been thinking about Huang Feng these days. If the first time she had a relationship with Huang Feng was an accident, then there was no way to explain the second time. At that time, both sides were sober, but Said that the atmosphere and my own mood at that time prompted me to make that action, and afterwards, I did not regret it.


    However, Zhu Xiyu has never thought about how to deal with the relationship with Huang Feng, because she knew that Huang Feng has a girlfriend, and she still had a relationship with Huang Feng when she knew that Huang Feng had a girlfriend. Yes, in this way, she is even more difficult to decide.


    Do you want to dig a corner?Zhu Xiyu had such thoughts and had confidence in herself. Although Huang Feng''s girlfriend is also very beautiful, she is not bad. In the end, it is not certain who wins and who wins, but Zhu Xiyu and Huang Feng are not in contact. There are many, but you can know that Huang Feng is a kind and righteous person. That night when he knew that he might be in danger, he desperately saved himself. Such a person is obviously a person of love and justice. Then, he can''t easily abandon his girlfriend, and even if he wins in the end, Huang Feng may not be happy.


    However, if Zhu Xiyu were to give up Huang Feng, she seemed unable to do it now. After the first time, she felt a special feeling for Huang Feng in her heart. Later, when she was in desperate situation, Huang Feng suddenly appeared. After saving herself, at that time, Zhu Xiyu knew that her heart had fallen, and that''s why he had what happened in the hotel later.


    However, under such hesitation, Zhu Xiyu passed a few days, and during these few days, Huang Feng did not call her. This made Zhu Xiyu inevitably think too much, did she think too much before, Huang Feng may not have any feelings for himself, everything is just wishful thinking. For Huang Feng, what happened that night may be regarded as an affair.


    With such thoughts, Zhu Xiyu''s mood is obviously not going to be good these days, and the whole person is not energetic. The people in her dormitory have also discovered this, but they don''t know how to persuade them, and at this moment , Huang Feng finally called her.

 1022 Chapter 1022

    "Xiyu, whose call?"


    Because there was no class in the afternoon, all the people in Zhu Xiyu¡¯s dormitory were in the dormitory. After seeing Zhu Xiyu''s phone call, Hong Li asked with some confusion on her face when she saw Zhu Xiyu''s phone call. What is Zhu Xiyu''s state these days? In the eyes, I want comfort, but I don''t know how to comfort.


    And now seeing Zhu Xiyu''s face finally show a rare smile, Hong Li asked this time.


    Immediately, Hong Li''s eyes lit up and said, "Is that Huangfeng''s?" After saying that, she ran to Zhu Xiyu, obviously wanting to see if her guess was correct.


    The other two people also gathered around, all looking gossip. The people in their dormitory knew about the affairs between Zhu Xiyu and Huang Feng from beginning to end. Although they wanted to persuade Zhu Xiyu to leave Huangfeng, I saw Zhu Xiyu was in such a state a few days ago, they were not easy to say.


    "What are you doing?" Zhu Xiyu saw a few roommates approaching, her face was shy, and then she pressed her phone under her body.


    "What''s so shy? We don''t know what happened between you and Huang Feng. If you don''t answer, the call will be hung up." A roommate of Zhu Xiyu said with a smile.


    Hearing what her roommate said, Zhu Xiyu was startled, and she couldn''t avoid avoiding her roommate, and quickly took out the phone and answered immediately.


    "Hello, Huang Feng?"


    "Xiyu, what are you doing? Are you in class? How about I call again later?" Huang Feng saw Zhu Xiyu connect for so long, and the voice did not seem to be very loud, so I guess Zhu Xiyu might be there. Class.


    "No, I''m in the dormitory, what''s the matter with you?" After waiting several days for Huang Feng to call, how could Zhu Xiyu be willing to let Huang Feng hang up.


    "That''s right, didn''t you say that you want to be a singing and acting and enter the entertainment circle?" Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t want to." Hearing what Huang Feng was talking about, Zhu Xiyu shook her head and denied: "I want to go to school with peace of mind, and I will find a stable job after graduation."


    What happened last time still had a big impact on Zhu Xiyu. She had heard about the darkness in the entertainment industry. However, after all, she hadn¡¯t come into contact with it, so she didn¡¯t believe it very much. However, what happened last time, but She personally experienced that Star Entertainment is a well-known company in Qing Province, and the leaders inside are so dirty. Other entertainment companies will not be so good. Even if she goes to other entertainment companies, she may not be able to. Avoid some things from happening.


    Therefore, some discouraged Zhu Xiyu plans to find an ordinary job. In that case, at least it will be stable, and there is no need to worry about being unspoken.


    "I don''t want to?" Huang Feng froze for a moment, and then understood that this should not be Zhu Xiyu''s real thoughts, she should still think in her heart, but was affected by the last incident.


    "If you are worried about the previous incident, then there is no need, because the company I am going to introduce to you now is a company that I own, and the things you are worried about will not happen." Huang Feng said, "Of course. If you really don¡¯t want to enter the entertainment industry, then forget it.¡±


    "Your company?" Zhu Xiyu was stunned when he heard Huang Feng''s words, and immediately thought that Huang Feng is a super rich second-generation. It is normal to have his own company. Before, I only knew that he had money. As for what he did. Yes, I didn¡¯t know it before, but now it seems that he is an entertainment company.


    "Yes, but it has just been established, and recently I am busy recruiting troops." Huang Feng said with a smile: "How about it, do you want to consider it."


    "No need to think about it, I''ll go." Zhu Xiyu said without even thinking about it. She said that just now, just because she was afraid of the unspoken rules in the entertainment circle. However, if the company is Huang Feng, it would be another matter. Even Zhu Xiyu was still thinking in her heart that if Huang Feng had unspoken rules about herself, she would welcome it.


    "Don''t consider it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No." Zhu Xiyu said: "However, I am afraid that my ability will not meet your requirements, and I will not be able to make money for your company at that time, and it will also hinder your company."


    Zhu Xiyu is still a little worried. After all, she has not graduated yet, and she is not in a prestigious school. Her singing level and acting ability are not high, and she is afraid that she will not be able to reach the Huangfeng company. Requirements.


    "It''s okay. I found a good teacher for you. As long as you are willing to study hard, there will be no problem." Huang Feng glanced at Li Bingyun next to him and said with a smile. Li Bingyun also gave Huang Feng a white look. During the call, she could understand that the "Xie Yu" in Huang Feng''s mouth should have something to do with him, otherwise she wouldn''t let herself be her "teacher".


    "Teacher? Okay, I will definitely study seriously." Zhu Xiyu promised, but what she thought in her heart was that she must never shame Huang Feng. When the time comes, she must study earnestly. If it doesn''t work, she will take the initiative. Leaving, anyway, must not cause any trouble to Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng, we, and us, we also want to go to your company." At this time, Hong Li''s voice suddenly rang from the phone, and then two other women''s voices rang, presumably Zhu Xiyu''s. Classmates in the dormitory.


    "If you want to come, you can come, but, if you want to come, I can say ahead, after you come, I will treat you equally." Huang Feng said, judging from Zhu Xiyu''s face, he can still accept that. Some of her classmates, as to whether they can develop well after they come in, it depends on their own.


    "Okay, as long as you give us this opportunity." said one of Zhu Xiyu''s classmates.


    You must know that it is not so easy to enter the entertainment industry. Even many women would rather sacrifice their bodies for such an opportunity. Even so, they may not be able to do so, and may not be able to obtain an equal opportunity.


    And now, Huang Feng can give them such a chance, they are already very satisfied, as for what they can develop into in the future, it depends on themselves, so they are very grateful to Huang Feng, of course, also Knowing that Huang Feng only agreed to them because of Zhu Xiyu''s face.


    Therefore, after Zhu Xiyu hung up the phone, they surrounded Zhu Xiyu one by one, rubbing her shoulders for this list, knocking her legs for her, and one pouring tea for her.


    "What are you doing?" Zhu Xiyu was confused by the actions of several of her roommates.

 1023 Chapter 1023

    "We are here to thank you, and at the same time, to please the future proprietress." Hong Li said with a smile.


    "That is, let the future boss''s wife be more comfortable, and we will have a better life in the future." Another roommate also said.


    "Okay, you''re enough." Zhu Xiyu gave her roommate a white look. Of course she could see that they were joking, but she explained: "I am not a boss, don''t talk nonsense, especially It¡¯s because I was not heard well when I came to the company in the future."


    Zhu Xiyu was worried that the jokes made by several of her roommates would cause trouble to Huang Feng, so she told them clearly in advance.


    "We know, this is not a joke with you. Outside, we won''t talk nonsense." Hong Li said with a smile: "However, I can find a job before graduation, and there are still many people. For the entertainment company we want to join, we have taken up your light this time. We will treat you tonight."


    "Yes, let''s celebrate, Xiyu, this time is really thanks to your Huangfeng." Another roommate said.


    "What are you talking about? What is our Huangfeng?" Zhu Xiyu said shyly.


    "Seriously Xiyu, what do you think? Originally, we wanted to persuade you to leave Huangfeng. He is not the only good man. However, looking at your listless appearance these past few days, it''s all It¡¯s because of Huang Feng? It means that Huang Feng is still very important in your heart. Just now when Huang Feng called, you suddenly became so happy. Huang Feng invited you to his company. You also agreed without thinking about it. Everything shows that you are deeply involved in Huang Feng." Hong Li looked at Zhu Xiyu and said.


    After a pause, Hong Li continued: "However, Huang Feng has a girlfriend. You also know this. So, what on earth do you think, you can''t always drag it like this, and you have to go now. In his company, there will be more opportunities to meet in the future. Maybe he will see his girlfriend more often. How do you deal with it?"


    "I don''t know either." Zhu Xiyu said blankly, "I thought about leaving him before, but I found it difficult, and I simply can''t do it now."


    "Why don''t you just go digging a corner? Anyway, Huang Feng just has a girlfriend and is not married yet, right?"


    "No." Zhu Xiyu shook his head and said: "Huang Feng is a loving and righteous person. He will not give up his woman easily."


    "Neither does this, nor does that work, do you want to be his lover?" Hong Li said casually, a little anxiously, and then suddenly looked at Zhu Xiyu and said: "Xiyu, you don''t really think so, right? ?"


    "It''s not impossible to be a lover. Are there still few people like our school?" Zhu Xiyu said.


    "How can it be the same?" Hong Li said anxiously: "You looked down on those people very much before, and you are Zhu Xiyu, our school flower, we usually pursue so many people, how can you be someone else''s lover? Although Huang Feng¡¯s conditions are indeed good and his people are very good, even if other people are a little worse than him, at least you can exist just as well. What is Huang Feng here?"


    "I used to look down on those people, but when I really met Huang Feng, I found out that what I thought was too simple before, and I really liked someone. How can I give up if I want to. "Zhu Xiyu said somewhat self-deprecatingly, she didn''t work hard, but in the end it was still the result, she almost had a decision in her heart.


    "Xiyu, or you don''t go to Huangfeng''s company, we won''t go either, leave him, and don''t see him in the future, you can always forget him." said a roommate of Zhu Xiyu.


    "Yes, as long as they never meet, it should be okay." Although the three of them also wanted to go to the entertainment company, it was obvious that they cared more about Zhu Xiyu and asked them to sacrifice Zhu Xiyu to achieve their goals. They still did Less than.


    "You don''t need to persuade me. Actually, I have been thinking a lot these days, and I can make my own decision." Zhu Xiyu said. In the past few days, Huang Feng has not contacted her. Although she is very disappointed, it happens to be After thinking about things clearly, what is going on in my heart.


    "You, hey." Zhu Xiyu''s three roommates couldn''t say anything when they saw it. Zhu Xiyu had obviously made a decision in his heart, and it was useless for them to persuade them.


    "Your friend?" On the other side, Li Bingyun asked after seeing Huang Feng put his phone away.


    "Yeah, a friend, she is still a student now, and she is also interested in this industry. After coming here, I will trouble you to bring more." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu.


    "No problem, what I can teach will definitely not hide privately." Li Bingyun nodded and said.


    "Okay, let''s go out. It''s time to tell everyone about your signing of the company, just to boost everyone''s morale. In addition, tomorrow morning, if you work hard, I asked Zheng Shuai to arrange a press conference. , Officially announce your joining." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    "You are so polite with me?" Li Bingyun gave Huang Feng a white look. "You have saved me several times. I am very happy that I can do something for you now."


    "You don''t blame me." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    After that, Huang Feng took Li Bingyun out of the office and officially announced to the employees in the company that Li Bingyun had joined.


    And this news completely excited the whole company. Although many people were speculating before, Li Bingyun might be signing a contract with the company when he came here. However, they were not sure. After all, they The company has just been established, and Li Bingyun is already a hot star. Such people, even those other big companies, are rushing to ask for it. How can they be attracted to this new company that has just been established and has not achieved any results? ?


    However, now that they have personally confirmed this from their boss Huang Feng and Li Bingyun¡¯s mouth, everyone now believes that their previous incredible speculation is actually true, and Li Bingyun has actually become their company¡¯s Entertainer.


    Such news is of course exciting to everyone. While it gave their company a good start, it also shows that their boss is very background and very energetic, and in the entertainment industry, there is no background and energy. It is very difficult to succeed, so this incident also gave them a lot of confidence.


    Of course, these people didn''t know that Huang Feng didn''t know many people in the entertainment circle, and Li Bingyun was the only one who was famous.

 1024 Chapter 1024 Disappearing From Their World

    After announcing Li Bingyun''s joining with his employees, Huang Feng checked the time and was about to leave.


    "I still have something to do, so I will leave first. I will invite you to dinner tomorrow night." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to invite Li Bingyun to dinner tonight, but he immediately thought that he would have to move today and pack his things. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to finish his work. Moreover, Li Bingyun just arrived today. Take a break, so I changed the time to tomorrow night.


    "Okay." Li Bingyun didn''t doubt anything. She herself was quite tired. It took a few hours of flying to get here today. After that, she came to the company non-stop and visited here. Therefore, she is indeed a bit tired now. tired.


    After leaving the company, Huang Feng went to the "Angel Baby" kindergarten. This kindergarten is where the little girl Xue Mengzhu went to school. Yesterday, the little girl got rid of her own affairs, but she did not forget.


    After arriving at the "Angel Baby" kindergarten, it is not time to end school, but it is not much different. There are already many adults outside waiting to pick up their baby. Most of these people are elderly. After all, At this time, most of the young people have not left work yet.


    Seeing so many elderly people waiting outside the kindergarten, Huang Feng was a bit emotional. When he went to school, he was ten miles away from home. However, it was he and his friends who went by themselves every day. No adult has ever sent it, everyone is used to it, and nothing has happened.


    However, it is obviously not possible now. Everyone in the family will spoil their own children. In addition, safety issues require them to send their children to and from school every day.


    Huang Feng found the figure of Zhang Mingjie among the crowd waiting for the children to leave school. He was squatting in a remote place and smoking a cigarette, but his eyes were looking in the direction of the kindergarten.


    Huang Feng looked around, but didn''t find Xue Menghan''s figure, so he walked directly towards that Zhang Mingjie.


    In fact, Zhang Mingjie was also afraid of Huang Feng. After Huang Feng intervened and taught him a lesson, he was so scared that he did not dare to harass Xue Menghan immediately, but waited for a while. During this time, he was watching carefully. In Xue Menghan¡¯s situation, he found that she was still working alone every day, picking up the children by herself, and he was sure. Last time, his guess was correct. Maybe Huang Feng and Xue Menghan knew each other, but they didn¡¯t. What kind of intimate relationship, otherwise, the two would not have not seen each other for so long.


    With this conclusion, Zhang Mingjie felt relieved, and then he continued to look for the door. After all, the house is still quite valuable now, and he also needs money, so naturally he will not be willing to give up, and he also understands Xue Menghan, This is a girl with a weak heart. As long as she scares her and bothers her, she will definitely compromise in the end.


    Just as Zhang Mingjie was thinking about how to ask Xue Menghan to give him money today, he suddenly felt that there was a person standing in front of him, and the shadow of the other party just covered himself.


    Zhang Mingjie raised his head with some doubts, and then he shivered, because he saw the man who scared him again.


    "Zhang Mingjie? I remember that I warned you last time not to disturb their mother and daughter''s lives. Otherwise, you are responsible for the consequences." Huang Feng looked at each other condescendingly and said lightly.


    Zhang Mingjie threw away the cigarette butt in his hand, stood up, faced Huang Feng, and said nervously: "I didn''t, I didn''t disturb them, I just happened to be passing by."


    "Just passing by?" Huang Feng said with a mocking smile: "Do you think I will believe it?"


    "My girlfriend and I want a house, what does it matter to you?" Zhang Mingjie saw that he couldn''t deceive Huang Feng, so he questioned: "The house has mine!"


    "Zhang Mingjie, if you want to be a man, and you have to point your face, you shouldn''t say something like this!" Huang Feng looked at each other contemptuously and said: "In the beginning, you took the initiative to abandon their mother and daughter, and they also The part of the house you paid for is given to you, and the house has nothing to do with you. You still shamelessly said that the house has your share?"


    "If I didn''t have my money, she couldn''t afford the house at the beginning!" Zhang Mingjie quibbled: "Now the house price has risen, it is also thanks to me. I have to ask for some money. What''s wrong?"


    "You don''t even care about your own biological daughter, and you know you want money. Are you still a person?" Huang Feng said angrily. The goods come here every day, not to see the little girl, just to ask for money. It''s also one of the reasons why the little girl is sad. After all, it is her own father, but she doesn''t care about herself at all. Every time she sees it, she is asking for money from their mother and daughter. Can she be sad?


    "Who knows whose seed that girl is?" Zhang Mingjie said.


    However, as soon as Zhang Mingjie finished speaking, he felt a black shadow approaching quickly in front of him. He wanted to avoid it, but he couldn''t do anything. Then, he felt a pain in his nose, as if he had been severely hammered. It was like a blow, and then, the whole person flew out, and when he was in the air, he felt that there seemed to be liquid from his nose.


    "Ah!" After landing, Zhang Mingjie let out a scream. He felt that his nose had been broken by Huang Feng, and his nosebleeds continued to flow out like no money.


    "Battering, someone beating!" Zhang Mingjie shouted.


    There are many elderly people around who came to pick up their children. After hearing Zhang Mingjie¡¯s call, they all looked over. Some pointed and discussed something, and some walked towards Huang Feng and the others. They were obviously more enthusiastic. People.


    "Young man, if you have something to say, don''t do it."


    "Yes, there is something I can''t discuss, I have to do it."


    But an old man came up, trying to dissuade Huang Feng from doing anything.


    Huang Feng ignored those people, but stepped on Zhang Mingjie''s body. Then, he slowly lowered his body and said, "Zhang Mingjie, you are not worthy of being a human being. I will warn you for the last time. The mother-daughter¡¯s world disappears. Otherwise, I can not only beat you, but also catch you. You will be ready to eat in prison for the rest of your life!"


    Zhang Mingjie saw Huang Feng¡¯s sullen look and was trembling again. He knew that Huang Feng¡¯s words were not a simple threat to him. He really has this ability. He also saw Huang Feng¡¯s attitude with his own eyes. Obviously, Huang Feng¡¯s identity is unusual. This is why he didn¡¯t dare to do it for so long before. If Huang Feng really wants to get himself in, it¡¯s probably not a difficult task. .


    Therefore, Zhang Mingjie was really scared this time. He was originally afraid of Huang Feng. He only thought that Huang Feng had nothing to do with Xue Menghan, so he dared to continue to pester Xue Menghan. Now it seems that he had made a mistake in his judgment. Huang Feng was obviously with him. Xue Menghan''s relationship is unusual.

 1025 Chapter 1025: I Just Passed By

    After scolding Xue Menghan and Huang Feng again in his heart, Zhang Mingjie showed a pleasing smile on his face and said to Huang Feng: "I know, I understand, I will never harass their mother again. Girl."


    Zhang Mingjie was originally a lazy and timid person. Although he likes money very much, his life and freedom are obviously more important. When Huang Feng spoke to him just now, he could tell from Huang Feng¡¯s expression that he It''s not lying. If he continues to pester Xue Menghan''s mother and daughter, Huang Feng will definitely do what he said. In that case, not only will he be beaten, but he may also be arrested.


    In this way, Zhang Mingjie is really scared. He is just an ordinary person. If Huang Feng really does something against him, he doesn''t think he can resist it. Although he is very greedy for the money, he can only choose to give up now. Up.


    "It¡¯s best if you can recognize each other." Huang Feng smiled and said to him. After that, he took away his feet, then lifted him up, patted him in front of him, and turned his head to the few The enthusiastic old man said: "Several uncles and aunts, we are playing around, it''s all right."


    Zhang Mingjie was still feeling the strength of Huang Feng. Seeing Huang Feng looking at him, he immediately understood, and quickly said to the old people: "Yes, we are jokes and jokes. ."


    The old people saw that they both said so, so they stopped saying anything and walked away slowly.


    "Let''s go, I hope I won''t see you again in front of their mother and daughter in the future, do you know?" Huang Feng looked at Zhang Mingjie again and said.


    "I know, I know." Zhang Mingjie nodded and bowed, looking like a slave. Huang Feng saw that he shook his head again and again. Xue Menghan was pretty long. It was just that people''s vision was not very good, but he thought of his university. Don¡¯t you think Wang Tongtong is good when you are here?Obviously, at that time, his vision was not much better than Xue Menghan''s.


    "Get off!" Huang Feng said, loosening Zhang Mingjie''s collar.


    "Yes, yes." Although he was still a little unwilling, Zhang Mingjie could only choose to leave. Moreover, in his heart, he could no longer continue to ask Xue Menghan for money. He was really afraid of Huang Feng and was afraid of going down. If I met Huang Feng again, I might not be able to leave as easily as this time.


    Fortunately, Zhang Mingjie is not desperate yet. Although he is lazy and timid, he is not bad in length, and he can also say that he wants to hook up a few ignorant girls, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. of.


    "Huh, the money is supposed to buy the urn for you couple of dogs!" Zhang Mingjie thought with Ah Q in his heart, but then he felt a sharp eye staring at him, he didn''t need to Looking back, I knew that the look belonged to Huang Feng, so he didn''t dare to think of other things in his heart, and quickly speeded up and left. He was really afraid of Huang Feng, the Hades.


    Huang Feng looked at Zhang Mingjie running away, and nodded in satisfaction. For this kind of person, it is useless to talk to him. Only if he is scared can the problem be really solved. And looking at Zhang Mingjie¡¯s appearance, He doesn¡¯t look like a courageous person, so Huang Feng is not worried that the other party will continue to pester Xue Menghan¡¯s mother and daughter. Of course, if he dares to come again, what he said before will not completely scare him. When the time comes, I will really let the police arrest him.


    "Huang Feng? Why are you here?" Just as Huang Feng was staring at Zhang Mingjie''s back and thinking about things, a voice of doubt and surprise suddenly came from his ear.


    Huang Feng turned his head to see, who was it instead of Xue Menghan?At this time, Xue Menghan was still wearing a black office uniform. The tight office uniform revealed her perfect figure. Under the knee-length skirt, her pair of straight and slender legs attracted the attention of many people. , Huang Feng discovered that the eyes of the few middle-aged men who came to pick up their children were all staring at Xue Menghan at this time.


    "I just passed by here, what''s the matter with you here?" Huang Feng said.


    "I came to pick up Mengzhu from school. She is going to kindergarten here." Xue Menghan said to Huang Feng. At this time, Huang Feng also felt a lot of hostile eyes looking at him. For such eyes, he would no longer I''m not familiar enough. When I usually go out with Su Yumo and the others, Huang Feng is already used to the look in his eyes when I go out with Su Yumo. Who will let myself always walk with the stunning beauties.


    "Mengzhu used to go to school here." Huang Feng pretended that it was the first time he heard the news that Xue Mengzhu was going to school here. After all, he promised the little girl that she could not tell her mother about her coming to find him.


    "Yeah, I just started a small class." Xue Menghan said with a smile, but Huang Feng could still find a trace of sadness in her smile. When talking with Huang Feng, his eyes were also wandering around, seeming to be looking for it. what.


    Of course Huang Feng understood what she was looking for. The little girl said that Zhang Mingjie had come to pester them for several days. Obviously Xue Menghan was looking for Zhang Mingjie''s figure. From her sad expression, Huang Feng could also Understand, she was obviously annoyed by Zhang Mingjie.


    Huang Feng guessed right. Xue Menghan was really bothered by Zhang Mingjie. Originally, Xue Menghan thought that after Huang Feng¡¯s last lesson, Zhang Mingjie would not bother himself. After all, he is a timid person. I knew it too. Of course, I knew it a bit late. I only knew it after I was with him. Therefore, after Zhang Mingjie was taught by Huang Feng, Xie Xue Menghan thought that the other party was afraid of Huang Feng and would not come to him.


    In the next few days, Zhang Mingjie did not show up, which made Xue Menghan feel relieved, but she did not expect that Zhang Mingjie, who didn¡¯t know where her daughter went to school, actually found the school directly, and came to pick it up by herself every day. When my daughter is out of school, she will meet him. He has been entangled with him for a long time every time, and looking at his appearance, it seems that patience is getting less and less. If he doesn¡¯t agree to him, he might do it. Some bad things come.


    Xue Menghan was helpless in Jiangzhou. She broke up with her family because of the birth of a child. So, although she was very scared and needed help, she didn''t know who to call. As for her daughter. After looking for Huang Feng, she thought about it, but refused. After all, she and Huang Feng are not very familiar, and it is hard for her to trouble each other repeatedly.

 1026 Chapter 1026: This Is My Father

    However, after a few days of hesitation, Xue Menghan had already figured it out. For the safety of their mother and daughter, if Zhang Mingjie came again, he would brazenly ask Huang Feng for help again. After all, Huang Feng is from Jiangzhou. The only one who can help her can be found.


    It¡¯s just that Xue Menghan didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t gone to find Huang Feng yet, and he ¡°coincidentally¡± met Huang Feng here today. Xue Menghan was still very happy. If Zhang Mingjie came again today, Huang Feng would have seen it. I just ignored it.


    However, after looking at the surrounding people, Xue Menghan still did not find the shadow of Zhang Mingjie. You should know that every time he appeared by himself, the guy would stick up like a dog skin plaster. This time, he unexpectedly did not appear. .


    "The door is open, Mengzhu will come out?" At this moment, Huang Feng''s voice suddenly remembered, interrupting Xue Menghan''s thoughts.


    "Yes, yes." Xue Menghan didn''t care about looking for Zhang Mingjie''s figure, and said quickly: "Let''s go over there, I''m there every time I wait for her."


    "Okay." Huang Feng and Xue Menghan walked where she was pointing.


    Then, Huang Feng saw a group of children coming out of the gate in a neat line. After that, they ran to their parents one by one, and Huang Feng also saw the little girl in pink and jade. Among so many people, she looks so cute and outstanding.


    As soon as the little girl left the school gate, she looked at Huang Feng and the others. When she saw Huang Feng, her eyes lit up. After that, a bright smile appeared on her face. Obviously, she kept her promise to Huang Feng. , She is still very happy.


    After that, Huang Feng and Xue Menghan saw the little girl grunting and the children around, saying something, and pointing at this place with their fingers. After that, the two or three children next to her walked towards Huang Feng with her. On their side.


    "This is my dad, I didn''t lie to you, right? My dad is handsome, he is more handsome than your dad." The little girl came to Huang Feng and Xue Menghan and took Huang Feng''s hand with a proud face. Several other children said.


    Huang Feng could feel the little girl holding her hand, shaking slightly, and seemed to be a little nervous. After thinking about it, Huang Feng could understand that the little girl was probably afraid of breaking her.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng gave a slight gesture. Instead of releasing the little girl''s hand, he squatted down and said with a smile to the other children: "Hello, I am Mengzhu''s father. Are you her good friends? "


    "Yes, uncle." Another little girl looked at Huang Feng and said sweetly: "Uncle, you are very handsome, but I still think my father is the most handsome."


    The little girl spoke seriously. Obviously, for her, this is a very serious problem and it must be corrected.


    "Your father is obviously not as good as my father." The little girl saw that Huang Feng did not deny their relationship, and the smile on her face became even brighter.


    "How do I think Mengzhu''s father is not handsome at all." At this time, a little fat boy whispered.


    "Dead little fat, what are you talking about? You''re dead, you won''t be allowed to talk to me in the future!" The little girl immediately became angry.


    "Don''t Mengzhu, I''ll use my change to buy you snacks, okay?" The little fat man saw Xue Mengzhu get angry and immediately persuaded.


    "Huh, who cares about your snacks." The little girl obviously didn''t mean to forgive him.


    The little fat man kept apologizing to the little girl with a bitter face, but the little girl ignored him, and the other children seemed to be very interested in Huang Feng. After all, they were the first time they saw Xue Mengzhu¡¯s "dad" ", I was curious.


    Huang Feng patiently dealt with the messy problems of the children, while Xue Menghan on the side looked blush, and did not intend to stop Huang Feng. She knew that her daughter grew up in a single-parent family. It¡¯s not uncommon for other children to say that she is a "wild child". She is very sensitive in her heart, and she obviously has a good impression of Huang Feng. Therefore, after seeing Huang Feng here today, I can¡¯t wait to announce it to other children. , I have a father, and he is handsome!


    "Should Mengzhu find a father? Otherwise, her lack of paternal love since childhood is not good for her growth." Xue Menghan looked at her daughter after announcing Huang Feng as her father, even if she was angry. All of them looked happy, and they knew that she wanted to have a father. At least, she could not be called a wild child by others, and it could also be used to compare with other children, which father is handsome.


    Because she was injured by Zhang Mingjie once before, and Xue Menghan was also afraid that the person she was looking for would be bad for her daughter, so she never thought about finding another partner and marrying again. In fact, in the company, the people who chased her did not. Quite a few, even if many people know that she has a four-year-old daughter, she can¡¯t stop them. After all, apart from having a daughter, Xue Menghan is very good in other aspects, she has a figure, an appearance, and a character. Gentle and graceful is the kind of Chinese woman in the traditional sense. Once such a woman can marry, she will definitely treat her husband very well.


    However, there were many people who pursued her, but she did not agree to any of them, and she did not even give other people a chance. It was because of those two reasons, and over time, she became a little accustomed to being alone.


    "Huang Feng seems to be very good. It''s not the first time Mengzhu has argued for him to be a father." Seeing Huang Feng who was holding his daughter''s hand and talking with other children, Xue Menghan suddenly had this in his mind. idea.


    After that, her face became even more red, and she still sipped herself in her heart. She was three years older than Huang Feng. This thought made her very shy, although she herself was the same. I have a good impression of Huang Feng, but after all, the two have not had much contact, nor are they too familiar. I actually have this idea, which really makes her feel a little ashamed.


    It took a while for Huang Feng to deal with the children. Those children were taken away by their families. The poorest one was the little fat man. In the end, he put in a lot of snacks, and he didn''t get the little girl completely. forgive.


    "Okay, Mengzhu, let''s go, too." Xue Menghan said to his daughter when he saw that the other children were gone. Of course, because of the thoughts in her heart, she was a little afraid to face Huang Feng. Meaning, as if afraid that Huang Feng would see what she was thinking.

 1027 Chapter 1027

    "I don''t want it, I want to stay with my uncle for a while." The little girl avoided her mother''s hand, but hid in Huang Feng''s arms, raised her head, looked at Huang Feng, and said, "Uncle, I think Xiaobai, can I go to your house to play?"


    Xue Menghan glanced at Huang Feng with some embarrassment, and then said to his daughter: "Mengzhu, don''t make trouble, uncle has work to do."


    "I didn''t make trouble." Mengzhu little girl insisted. After that, she looked at Huang Feng and asked: "Uncle, I didn''t bother you?"


    "No, no." Huang Feng touched her head, then said to Xue Menghan: "Or, let her go to my place to play, and in the evening, I will send her back."


    "Okay, okay." Xue Menghan hadn''t spoken yet, the little girl clapped and jumped happily.


    "Will you trouble you?" Seeing that his daughter really wanted to stay with Huang Feng for a while, Xue Menghan couldn''t stop him anymore, but she was afraid of delaying Huang Feng''s time.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Then I will trouble you." Xue Menghan thought for a while and said, she still agreed to her daughter''s request, but then she lowered her head and said to her: "After I go, I have to listen to my uncle, you know?"


    "I see, mother, don''t worry, I won''t be fooling around." The little girl promised: "Mom, you also go with me."


    "I''m not going anymore." Xue Menghan shook her head and said. She hadn''t changed her clothes for work before to pick up her daughter, and it was not convenient to go to Huangfeng''s residence.


    "By the way, thank you for the matter just now." Xue Menghan said to Huang Feng. Of course, she was referring to Huang Feng pretending to be his daughter''s father.


    "Nothing, I also like Mengzhu." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Uncle, it would be nice if you were really my father." The little girl suddenly said to Huang Feng, "In that case, I really have a father. In the future, no one will call me a wild child."


    Hearing what her daughter said, Xue Menghan had some tears in her eyes. It was all her mistakes made at the beginning, but now she is letting her daughter bear the consequences. Presumably, every time her daughter hears someone call her this, she must not Feel good.


    "If you want, I''ll be your godfather. From now on, you can call me daddy." Huang Feng is also very sorry for the little girl, so I really want to accept her as a goddaughter.


    "Can I call you Dad?" The little girl asked Huang Feng with a surprised look. After that, she looked at her mother and asked, "Mom, can I call Uncle Dad?"


    Xue Menghan glanced at Huang Feng, then, resisting the urge to cry, nodded to her and said, "Yes, uncle will be your godfather from now on."


    "Great, I have a dad, and I have a dad." The little girl yelled happily as soon as she heard her mother''s words. The brilliant smile made Huang Feng and Xue Menghan continue to be happy again. Sad.


    "Huang Feng, thank you very much. I ignored it before. Mengzhu also needs his father''s love. I really thank you." Xue Menghan said to Huang Feng sincerely.


    "Nothing, I really like Mengzhu. I am also very happy to be her godfather." Huang Feng said with a smile. He did not expect that he would have an extra daughter this time, but , For Xue Mengzhu, he really likes it, the little girl is strange and peculiar, especially painful.


    "Dad, let''s go." The little girl took Huang Feng''s hand and said, and then waved to her mother and said, "Goodbye mom."


    "Goodbye, come back early in the evening, don''t cause uncle... to trouble Dad." Xue Menghan blessed again, worried.


    "I know, Mom, you''re so long-winded," the little girl said.


    "You ghost girl, with the support of your father, you dare to talk to your mother like this, don''t you?" Xue Menghan said to his daughter, dumbfounded.


    "Then let''s go first." Huang Feng hugged the little girl and said to Xue Menghan. The little girl was holding Huang Feng''s neck and giggling, very happy.


    Xue Menghan stood there and watched Huang Feng hug the little girl into the car. Afterwards, she slowly moved away. Her expression was a little complicated. She could see that her daughter really wanted to recognize Huang Feng as the "dad" and saw her. The sunny smile made Xue Menghan feel a little uncomfortable. The smile should have appeared on her face often, but because of her own reasons, she became a child of a single-parent family. It was all herself. ''S fault.


    Thinking of this, Xue Menghan looked around again, but still didn''t find the figure of Zhang Mingjie. This made Xue Menghan even more puzzled. Did that guy figure it out and let their mother and daughter go?Immediately, Xue Menghan shook his head. This was obviously impossible. Maybe he was delayed by something today.


    However, the little girl recognized Huang Feng as a godfather, presumably Huang Feng can also protect her. Before Xue Menghan so happily promised his daughter to recognize Huang Feng as a godfather, in addition to making up for his daughter¡¯s regret of not having a father, Another point is that I like Huang Feng to protect her. After all, I am a female class and have no great ability. However, Huang Feng seems to have some energy. The policemen were very polite when they met him. , For the sake of her daughter, Xue Menghan agreed so happily.


    Although I don''t know why Zhang Mingjie didn''t show up, this is a good thing after all. There is no one to bother myself and his daughter. Moreover, Huang Feng will be his daughter''s godfather in the future, so he should not stand idly by his daughter''s affairs.


    After getting into the car with Huang Feng, the little girl on the other side moved happily in the car, calling Huang Feng "Dad" after a while. Obviously, she was still very happy to have a father.


    "Well, you can take a break, always jumping like this, not tired." Huang Feng said to the little girl.


    "Not tired!" The little girl said: "By the way, Dad, can you take me to the playground in the future? Just like the fathers of other classmates?"


    "Yes." Huang Feng replied: "When do you want to play, just tell me."


    "Great, dad, you are so nice, it feels so good to have a dad." The little girl smiled happily again, and she could see that she was really happy.


    Huang Feng still returned to the place where he lived this time. When he comes back, he is going to move. He will pick up Su Yumo and the others at night. Tonight, they can all live in the villa. For the upcoming cohabitation Life, Huang Feng is still looking forward to.

 1028 Chapter 1028

    "Dad, this is where you live?"


    When Huang Feng brought the little girl Xue Mengzhu to the house, the little girl was very curious and looked inside the house.


    "Yes, but Dad is going to live in a new place soon." Huang Feng said as he packed his things.


    Actually, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have many things to pack. He rented this place, so he didn¡¯t buy too many things at the time. Moreover, there are many things in the new villa, so there is no need to bring too many things. Things, so Huang Feng just chose to bring some personal belongings.


    Of course, the storage box must be taken away.


    Bai Xiaorou lived here for a while, so she also has some personal belongings. However, she has not come back in the Imperial Capital recently, so she can only wait for her to come back and clean up. Fortunately, Huang Feng rented this The house, the time has not yet expired, so there is no need to worry.


    "Go to a new place? Where is that?" the little girl asked curiously.


    "You''ll know later." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s go." It didn''t take long before Huang Feng packed up his belongings and greeted the little girl to leave.


    "Okay, Dad." Xue Mengzhu said obediently, then touched Xiaobai next to him and said: "Xiaobai, we want to take you away."


    Xiaobai also liked the little girl very much and rubbed her body. After that, Huang Feng took Xiaobai and the little girl out and went straight to Su Yumo''s residence.


    When Huang Feng arrived at Su Yumo¡¯s residence, the three of them were all there, and they had almost packed their things. When Xie Mengjiao saw Huang Feng, he was a little embarrassed, and he lost the domineering ambition of Huang Feng in the past. Although it was said that Su Yumo called her to live with her, after all, she lived in Huangfeng¡¯s residence, so Xie Mengjiao also seemed to be a bit soft-hearted.


    "Are you here? We are all ready to clean things up. You can help us move them." Su Yumo said directly after seeing Huang Feng''s arrival. She and Xie Mengjiao have lived here for a long time, so , Even if you only bring personal things, there are a lot of them. There are several suitcases, each of which is very heavy, and now it is naturally time to use Huang Feng.


    "Okay." Huang Feng responded directly. After that, he went in, preparing to take everything away. At this time, Su Yumo also discovered that Huang Feng did not come alone, and there was a person behind him. What about the little girl.


    "Hey, who is this little girl? She is so cute." Su Yumo said with a smile after seeing the little girl Xue Mengzhu.


    "Hello, sister, I am Dad''s daughter, my name is Xue Mengzhu, and I am four years old this year." The little girl was a little nervous when she met the stranger, grabbed the corner of Huang Feng''s clothes, and said crisply.


    "Dad? Daughter?" It''s just that after hearing Xue Mengzhu''s words, Su Yumo was stunned. His smile was frozen on his face, and there was no time to change. It seemed that the news that he had just learned had too much impact on her. Some changes cannot be made.


    "This is the goddaughter I just recognized today, she is cute." Seeing Su Yumo''s appearance, Huang Feng knew that she might have misunderstood, so he quickly explained to her.


    Su Yumo was relieved when she heard that she was a goddaughter. Although she had accepted that Huang Feng had other women, they were all she knew existed. If Huang Feng had such a big daughter, that would mean He was married a long time ago, and the nature of the matter changed.


    Moreover, this goddaughter is also very young, and Su Yumo will not think about anything bad.


    "Well, it''s very cute, Mengzhu, isn''t it? Come in quickly." Su Yumo enthusiastically pulled Xue Mengzhu and said.


    Maybe it was Su Yumo''s smile that infected the little girl, and the little girl was not afraid of her now, and followed into the house.


    At this time, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue also came out of their respective rooms. After seeing the little girl, they were all shocked. It was worthy of Huang Feng''s explanation. Only then did they understand the identity of the little girl.


    "Sister, are you all my dad''s friends?" Xue Mengzhu asked curiously, looking at the three fairy-like daughters.


    "Mengzhu, don''t call it sister, but auntie." Huang Feng reminded.


    "But, they are sisters." Xue Mengzhu said with a serious face. Her words also made the three girls laugh.


    "Yes, just called sister, we are not that old." Xie Mengjiao said, "Mengzhu is still the best."


    "If she wants to call your sister, you have to call me uncle." Huang Feng looked at her and said.


    "You..." Xie Mengjiao pointed to Huang Feng and didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, she turned her eyes and said: "My name is okay, but Yumo and Mu Xue have to scream too. They call you uncle?"


    "Forget it," Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    Su Yumo''s face turned red, and he knelt down and said to Xue Mengzhu: "Mengzhu, you should call us auntie."


    "Okay, Auntie." Mengzhu said very well.


    "Sister Yumo, how can you be like this? I don''t want to be an aunt." Xie Mengjiao pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "Two to one, you lost." Tang Muxue said with a smile. Obviously, since Xue Mengzhu is Huang Feng''s goddaughter, it''s better to call her own aunt.


    "You two people who value color and despise friends, I despise you!" Xie Mengjiao said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng helped the three of them get things, and at the same time briefly talked about the origins of their acquaintance with Xue Mengzhu.


    As a result, the three girls with great maternal hair love Xue Mengzhu more, and at the same time, they also understand Huang Feng''s adoption of her as a child.


    "That Zhang Mingjie is really a bastard." Xie Mengjiao said: "However, Huang Feng, do you have any other bad thoughts about accepting her as a daughter?"


    "What bad thoughts can I have?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "Mengzhu''s mother, you don''t want to get the moon first when you are near the water," Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It is not well heard by others. After all, they are single mothers. In this regard, they must be very fame." Huang Feng said immediately, even Su Yumo gave her a reproach, apparently thinking that too , She said that is not appropriate.


    Xie Mengjiao stuck out her tongue, expressing embarrassment: "I just thought of your pervert nature, so I said this, not intentional."


    Huang Feng wanted to disprove that she was not a pervert, but Xie Mengjiao obviously now knows the relationship between Su Yumo and Tang Muxue and her. Then it is useless to explain herself, plus her previous relationship with her. Misunderstanding, she obviously wouldn''t believe her own words.


    Therefore, Huang Feng simply couldn''t explain it. After moving everything, the group was about to leave.

 1029 Chapter 1029

    "Sister Yumo, we just left here, I''m still a little bit reluctant." Standing downstairs, Xie Mengjiao stared at her room upstairs and said softly to Su Yumo, his tone full of dismay.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao worked hard in Qing Province after graduating, that is, they lived here since then, and it has been two or three years. Although this house is not very big, it is not Luxurious, not enough, after all, it has witnessed their efforts and growth, and now they are leaving all at once, Xie Mengjiao''s heart is naturally reluctant.


    And Su Yumo''s heart is the same, but everything is to look forward. Even if they don¡¯t leave here today, they will definitely leave later. She and Xie Mengjiao are destined not to live here. For a lifetime.


    "I can''t bear it either." Su Yumo hugged Xie Mengjiao and said, "However, this place is destined to be a short-lived existence in our lives."


    "I know." Xie Mengjiao said with a smile at this time: "At least, the two of us have not separated yet."


    "Ok."


    After feeling for a while, several people got on the car. Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much stuff, but Su Yumo and the three girls had a lot of things. Fortunately, not only Huang Feng had a car, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao also owns a car, and even Tang Muxue recently bought a new car, so there is no problem putting these things down.


    The group of people arrived at the villa area smoothly. With the pass issued by the sales manager, Huang Feng and the others entered the community smoothly. After that, they drove all the way to the new villa Huang Feng bought.


    Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue were both here for the first time, so they were still very curious about the surrounding environment. They were not sure until they stopped the car in front of Huang Feng¡¯s villa. The very luxurious villa is the new villa Huang Feng bought today. It will be their future home.


    "Huang Feng, did you rob the bank? Why so much money?" When Su Yumo knew that this villa was worth more than 100 million yuan, both Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue took a deep breath. Tone, although Huang Feng showed them the balance of the bank card before, but it was only 200 million, and Huang Feng still has his own business to develop, it also needs a lot of money, how could there be so much money? To buy a villa?


    "Yes, I just grabbed it yesterday. When I go to grab it next time, I will call you together." Huang Feng teased Xie Mengjiao while taking out the luggage in the trunk.


    Su Yumo smiled and slapped Huang Feng, telling her not to make fun of Xie Mengjiao. Naturally, Xie Mengjiao knew that when Huang Feng didn''t talk to her, she was just lying to her. However, if Huang Feng refused to say, she didn''t So deep to ask.


    After that, Huang Feng helped the three women move all their luggage in one after another, while the three women were in the villa, choosing their own rooms. Their rooms were all on the second floor, and they were still connected together.


    Although Huang Feng wanted to sleep in the same room with Su Yumo, Su Yumo was obviously a little embarrassed to have two friends there, so he chose a separate room and also helped Huang Feng choose a room. .


    Huang Feng¡¯s room is in the middle part, and it is also the best of all the rooms on the second floor. It has the largest space. However, no matter how big it is, Huang Feng¡¯s room is uncomfortable. At this time, he regrets agreeing to let Xie Mengjiao moved in, otherwise, only Su Yumo and Tang Muxue were there, so how could I flicker over to sleep with me.


    It turned out to be good. Now I can''t eat any of them, but Huang Feng is not in a hurry. Anyway, they are all "cohabiting" now, and there will be opportunities in the future.


    The three girls went to tidy up the room, and Huang Feng went to the kitchen to work. On their way, they bought some ingredients to celebrate the move tonight. As for the little girl, Xue Mengzhu, they ran back and forth in the hall with Xiaobai. When playing, Huang Feng is also very relieved with Xiao Bai.


    Because today is the celebration of the housewarming, and it is the first day of living together with the woman he likes, Huang Feng naturally wants to play well and celebrate. Therefore, the prepared meals are very rich, but because of the "fairy book" The reason for this is that Huang Feng''s cooking speed is still very fast. When the three of Su Yumo and the others have cleaned up, Huang Feng has already prepared the food.


    "Wow, with so many dishes, Huang Feng, your speed is too fast." Tang Muxue exclaimed when he saw the slow dishes on the table after coming down from the stairs.


    "He''s a foodie, of course he''s going to make food soon." Xie Mengjiao slapped, but bursts of vegetable fragrance kept irritating her nose, making her not so emboldened.


    "Today is worth celebrating. Naturally, I will do more." Huang Feng said with a smile: "You just came here and you are ready to eat."


    Afterwards, Huang Feng poured himself a glass of wine, Su Yumo and the three also poured red wine, and the little girl Xue Mengzhu was the drink, and everyone touched the glass together.


    "I just went to see the swimming pool behind, let''s go swimming after dinner." Xie Mengjiao said during the meal.


    "Do you have a swimsuit?"


    "No, but it won''t take too long to buy it." Xie Mengjiao said. After all, they just moved here today, so many things are not ready yet, and swimsuits are naturally not available.


    After seeing the swimming pool, Xie Mengjiao moved to swim. She said that, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue also had this idea. After all, swimming after dinner is also a good enjoyment.


    "However, Huang Feng, you have to avoid it." Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng suddenly.


    "Why, this is my home." Huang Feng said dissatisfied.


    "We girls are swimming, are you embarrassed to be together?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Sorry, why are you so embarrassed?" Huang Feng said, "Yomo and Mu Xue are both my girlfriends. I think there is something wrong with my girlfriend. You don''t have to worry about me seeing you, just your body. Please see, I don¡¯t even watch."


    "What''s wrong with my figure, what''s wrong?" Xie Mengjiao said with a somewhat unconvinced figure, and then felt uncomfortable and sat down again. However, apparently he was still very dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s saying that he had no body.


    "Mengjiao, just let Huang Feng be together, don''t you think it''s a beach?" Su Yumo said.


    "Okay." Xie Mengjiao said. Huang Feng is the owner of this place after all, so he can''t overdo it. Just like Yu Mo said, it''s fine when it is on the beach.

 1030 Chapter 1030 Zombie Bunur

    "Professor Lanny, how is Bunur?"


    On this day, Marcus waited again for the head of the institute, Professor Lanney, outside the laboratory in the desert oasis. There were a lot of scientists in this laboratory, and Professor Lanney was responsible for these people. .


    Since the last time Bunur was planting Super Seed, he was attacked and bitten by the centipede-like creature and sent to the research institute. Marcus has never been able to see each other again, only by waiting here every day. Professor Lanni, learned the latest situation of Bunur from his mouth.


    "It''s Marcus, are you here again?" Professor Lanney was not too surprised by the appearance of Marcus. He will always appear here during this period: "I regret to tell you, Bunu It¡¯s not so good. The strange creature has obviously been infected by the zombie virus. So, after it bit Bunur, it infects Bunur, that is to say, Bunur¡¯s body is now There is also a zombie virus. If we hadn''t controlled him, he might have attacked everyone frantically in the base."


    "What should I do?" Marcus said anxiously after hearing Professor Lanney''s words. Although he and Bunur did not have a close relationship, the two had a good relationship after all, so Marcus was also very close. Worried about Bunur¡¯s situation.


    "We have actually developed drugs against zombie viruses recently. However, we have not yet conducted clinical verification. We plan to inject it into Bunur''s body today. If God bless, Bunur should be fine. , If it doesn''t work..." At this point, Professor Lanney''s face was also a little dim.


    The medicine was developed after they studied for a long time. However, he was not completely sure. If it did not work, he would need to start the research from the beginning. It would not take a short time, and now, around their camp. A lot of zombies have appeared one after another. Obviously, the zombie virus is about to invade them, and there is not much time left for them.


    Marcus also understands this. After all, he himself saw the virus-infected vulture and the huge creature like a centipede. Therefore, he can understand how close the zombies are to them better than others.


    "We will do our best!" Lenny said to Marcus and entered the institute, while Marcus can only stay outside, where people can''t enter, so even in his heart I was worried, but I could only wait outside.


    "How''s the situation going?" As soon as Professor Lanney entered the institute, he asked himself to stop as he walked forward.


    "Now the patient has completely lost his self-awareness and has become a real zombie. Moreover, he seems to have mutated in the process of becoming a zombie. We can feel his strength increasing." Said to Professor Lanney.


    Professor Lanni nodded his head gravely, and he was even more worried. After all, the drug he developed had not been verified yet. Originally, he planned to find a junior zombie to verify it. As a result, Bunur became Senior zombies are now, and he is not so confident about his medicine anymore.


    "Let¡¯s take an injection first." Professor Lanni said, time is not waiting for people. There is not much time left for them now. Now that the drug has been researched, it must be clinically verified. Therefore, he must Try it.


    The assistant also nodded, and then the two came to the room where Bunur was held.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" As soon as they entered the room, the two heard that non-human scream from Bunur''s mouth, deep and stern, full of tyrannical aura.


    At this time, Bunur is no longer what Marcus saw before. At this time, he has been ulcerated in many parts of his body, especially the injured arm. Although he came here at that time, he did it. The bandaging treatment, however, is still decayed, which is the effect of the zombie virus.


    And Bunur''s eyes also turned into a weird green color, with no whites at all, his skin was dry and cracked, and blood seemed to have stopped flowing, his current appearance was already a living zombie.


    However, Bunur''s hands and feet were fixed by metal at this time, so there was no way to leave here. However, whenever he struggled, the metal object would keep shaking, as if it would be broken at any time.


    "Can''t wait any longer, give him an injection," Professor Lanney said.


    "Okay, Professor." The assistant nodded and replied. Then, from the safe in his hand, he took out a syringe with a transparent liquid in it, which should be the medicine they developed to resist zombies.


    The assistant slowly walked towards Bunur. In fact, he was also very scared in his heart. After all, he was just an ordinary scientific assistant. Where did he ever face such a terrifying zombie?However, he also knew that if he could not develop a potion to resist zombies, then all of them here would either die or become zombies. There would be no third choice, so he could only bite the bullet. On it.


    "Roar!" Seeing someone approaching him, Bunur roared fiercely. The assistant was shocked. When he looked up, Bunur''s green eyes were staring at him, his eyes were very strange.


    The assistant gritted his teeth and continued to move forward. In the end, he finally reached Bunur''s side and slowly approached Bunur with the syringe in his hand. Bunur seemed to know that the contents of this potion were unusual and struggled. It became more violent, and the whole bed was shaking constantly.


    Because of Bunur''s continuous struggle, the assistant couldn''t give him a needle, only slowly looking for opportunities.


    "Don''t hesitate, he is not a human anymore, there is no need to be so fine!" Professor Lanney''s voice came: "Put it directly and inject the medicine into his body!"


    The assistant was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized that his previous actions were unnecessary and there is no need to be so careful. Anyway, Bunur is already a zombie, so he just needs to stick the syringe anywhere on his body, and then, Just push the medicine in.


    Thinking of this, the assistant slammed the syringe towards Bunur, and at this moment, a light flashed in Bunur¡¯s green eyes, and then a powerful momentum rushed out of him, the nearest to him. The assistant shook his body and almost fell.


    "Crack!" At this moment, the metal products imprisoned on Bunur suddenly cracked, and Bunur broke free!

 1031 Chapter 1031

    The assistant was stunned by what happened before him, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Quick, quick, give him an injection!" Professor Lanni was behind and saw the situation, and his heart was also very nervous and scared, but at this time, they must inject the medicine into Bunur. In the body, it is possible to avoid some disasters.


    The assistant was reminded by Professor Lanni, just about to inject the medicine into Na Bunuer''s body, but suddenly felt that his arm was clamped by a huge force, unable to move a minute, and grabbed him. The arm is Bunur who sat up from the bed!


    The assistant wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t move. At this time, Bunur also grabbed his other hand, and then, with a violent force, he directly gave the assistant''s entire right hand to life. Tear it off!


    "Ah!!" The assistant screamed. He looked at the right hand that had left his body, his entire face was pale, and the huge pain continued to erode his brain, and then he passed out.


    However, although the assistant fainted, Bunur did not intend to let go of his intentions. He pulled his body up, then opened his blood basin and took a bite on his head. He directly bit off a large piece of flesh from his head.


    Seeing this nausea, Professor Lenny almost vomited and his legs became weak. He didn''t expect that at this time, Bunur would break free from the imprisonment. Moreover, the strong one was a bit scary, even, he was not like the others. The zombie acts entirely by instinct, he seems to have his own conscious thinking, although this thinking ability may not be very strong, but it is scary enough.


    Bunur is still gnawing at the poor assistant''s head, as if it is still the most delicious lunch in the world. Now, half of his head has been eaten by Bunur, and the person is completely dead, and , The death is extremely miserable.


    Although Professor Lanney''s legs were very weak at this time, he knew that he could no longer stay here, otherwise, his fate would not be much better than his assistant, so he stumbled and ran out. The door of the room was locked.


    Bunur glanced at the locked door, and there was a gleam of contempt in the dark green eyes. After that, regardless of Professor Lanni, he continued to gnaw at his assistant.


    "Run, the zombie escaped!" As soon as he came out of the room where Bunur was held, Professor Lanni shouted loudly in the research institute. He and his assistant are not alone in this research institute. There are still a lot of scientists there, so at this time, he hopes that everyone realizes the seriousness of the matter and leaves this dangerous place as soon as possible.


    When those scientists heard what Professor Lanney said, they were taken aback for a moment, and then they dropped what they had in their hands and prepared to run outside. However, these scientists spend most of their time in the laboratory. Therefore, physical fitness Obviously not very good, and many people are older, so the running speed is not fast.


    Professor Lanni saw that everyone was already running away, and he didn¡¯t care about other things. He hurried to his room and took away the information about anti-zombie virus drugs that he and other scientists had studied. Fortunately, those things were all In the U disk, so it is very convenient to carry.


    When Professor Lanni left his office and ran away with other scientists, he heard a "coax". The metal door of Bunur''s room had been smashed open with a punch. The sound of "coax" kept sounding. The metal door that was originally thick was already in tatters. Bunur''s ulcerated body emerged from the metal door, and the corner of his mouth seemed to be dripping with blood. Of course, Professor Lanni Knowing what was going on with that blood, so the speed at which he flees was faster.


    Bunur jumped on the spot. After landing, he was already behind a scientist who was behind. With his left hand he lifted the scientist who ran the slowest, and then punched him with his right hand. On his stomach, he directly punched his stomach.


    At this time, the science house was not dead yet, and he said tremblingly: "Let me go, please let me go!"


    However, Bunur obviously wouldn''t listen to him. He retracted his right hand and pulled out the intestines from the scientist''s body by the way. After that, he broke it directly, and the scientist was dizzy with pain. After going over, Bunur still bit his head, biting off most of his chin.


    When other scientists saw this tragic situation, they fled madly. When faced with such a danger, they were no different from ordinary people, and sometimes they were not as good as ordinary people.


    Professor Lanney ran the fastest, and other scientists would be attracted by the screams behind him, but he had witnessed his assistant''s tragedy when he was already inside, so he didn''t have to watch it, he knew , Now the most important thing is to leave here as soon as possible.


    After taking a few bites on the scientist¡¯s head, Bunur threw the opponent out like trash. However, the man was clearly unable to survive. After that, Bunur continued to hunt down the others. the scientist.


    At this time, Marcus was still waiting outside the institute anxiously for the result. Professor Lanni said that Bunur would be injected with medicine, but he didn''t know what happened. If it worked, Bunur would not be rescued. One person, these surviving human beings, may all be saved.


    Because of the sound insulation of the institute, even if Marcus was standing outside the institute and did not hear the sound inside, he would naturally not know that various tragedies are happening inside.


    Suddenly, the door of the institute was opened, Marcus was taken aback, and then he saw Professor Lanni running out, Marcus hurriedly greeted him, wanting to ask how Bunur was doing.


    "Go, go, there are zombies, Bunur has become a zombie, and he is killing people inside!" Professor Lanney shouted to Marcus fiercely, his voice was even very sharp because of his anxiety.


    When Marcus heard Professor Lanney¡¯s words, his progress suddenly stopped. After that, he ran towards the location of the barracks without looking back. At this time, the only ones who could kill Bunur were those stationed there. There are soldiers here, and at the same time, he has to remind others here to let them know that the danger has come!

 1032 Chapter 1032: Unkillable

    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Inside the barracks, there were waves of neat footsteps, and soldiers ran out one by one. After receiving the news reported by Marcus, the commander of the army did not dare to neglect, and quickly summoned all his men, Armed with weapons, ran towards the direction of the institute.


    "Attention, everyone! A zombie, a powerful zombie appeared in our camp, please bring your weapons to the direction of the research institute and destroy the zombies! Take the damn zombies Get rid of it!"


    At this time, in the entire human camp, a reminder sounded, the horn sounded throughout the oasis, and the warning sound sounded again and again.


    As for the humans in the oasis, they were shocked at first. They did not expect that zombies would enter the camp. After that, they all put aside the things in their hands and rushed to the direction of the research institute with weapons. They are all fighters. To survive in this dangerous world, everyone must learn to fight. Otherwise, people with no value will be abandoned. This world now has no mercy.


    Marcus is also running towards the research institute. At this time, except for the scientists in the research institute, everyone else did not know Bunur¡¯s horror. They thought it was an ordinary zombie, at best a second-level It''s just a zombie, so there must be no problem with so many people destroying it.


    When the army members arrived outside the institute, Bunur happened to rush out from the inside. At this time, his whole body was blood-red, and his whole body exuded a pungent bloody smell. There was even a lot of blood on his body. His blood was dripping, and he was like a demon from hell.


    The commander of the army frowned when he saw Bunur''s appearance. He felt the terrifying aura that other zombies did not have on Bunur''s body. This zombie was definitely better than those he had encountered before. Zombies are even more powerful.


    However, at this time, he cannot retreat. If he retreats, the humans in the entire oasis will suffer. Although other humans will fight, it is difficult to say the combat effectiveness. Therefore, once they retreat, the entire oasis may be It''s over.


    "Run, run quickly, you can''t beat him!" At this time, Professor Lanney didn''t know where he came out. In fact, the oasis is so big. After leaving the oasis, he is a professor and it is difficult to be in the desert. Live, so when he wants to leave, he can only leave with other people.


    And Professor Lanni is now the only surviving person in the entire institute. He has also seen Bunur''s horror with his own eyes, so he knows that these humans in front of him are not Bunur''s opponents.


    However, the commander obviously still did not fully believe Professor Lanney''s words. He said loudly to his men: "Attention everyone, target the zombie, shoot free!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a burst of crackling shots rang out, and all the soldiers began to shoot at Bunur. The bullets continued to fall on Bunur like raindrops.


    However, everyone was horrified to find that after the bullets hit Bunur, they did not achieve the effect they expected. The bullets did not penetrate Bunur''s body. Instead, the sound of ping-pong-pong rang out, as if hitting him. On a hard metal body.


    "Professor Lanney, it''s too dangerous here, you leave quickly." At this time, Marcus also appeared, and he also held his own weapon in his hand, although the zombies in front of him were already a little unrecognizable, but, Marcus still recognized that this terrifying zombie is Bunur, the person who talked with him a few days ago.


    Marcus is very sad. This person who has not known him for a long time, but who is very close to him, has become like this now, and he has to shoot him and shoot him.


    "Listen to me, you can''t kill him. He is now at least a fifth-level zombie, maybe even higher. You can''t kill him!" Professor Lanni said anxiously.


    You must know that level 5 zombies have a very strong body defense. Ordinary bullets can no longer penetrate their bodies. Moreover, these zombies have amazing bounce ability and certain thinking ability, which is very difficult to kill, and if it is six If you are a zombie, it is even more terrifying. You can''t kill it even if you use a bomb.


    Hearing Professor Lanney''s words that Bunur is a level 5, maybe even a level 6 zombie, Marcus was shocked. If it were like what Professor Lanni said, although there were many people here, but, It''s really unlikely to kill him.


    And at this time, Bunur in front seemed to be verifying what Professor Lanni said. Those bullets had no effect on it. After that, it jumped even more, and it already jumped to the soldiers who shot. We were in the middle, and then, his sharp claws kept cutting through the bodies of the soldiers, and the commander was the first to bear the brunt. Bunur dug a big hole in his heart, and Bunur gave his heart alive. Take it out, crush it, and die in a very miserable state.


    And Bunur was also fierce, and murdered among those people, and one after another fell under his hand, under his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Marcus had completely believed in Professor Lanney''s words. Bunur was so terrifying now that they could not kill them at all.


    "Professor Lanni, let''s go." Marcus made a decision right away. Since Bunur can''t be killed, there is no need to stay here anymore. This oasis has already appeared. Doomed to ruin.


    Professor Lenny nodded. He was the first to know the horror of Bunur. Therefore, he knew that those people who only had conventional weapons in front of him could not kill Bunur, and he could only find more powerful weapons. Row.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Professor Lanney called out, "The medicine, the medicine is still in the research institute, I''m going to get it out."


    The potion has not been injected into Bunur, so they don¡¯t know how effective it is. However, they must use it for research. If it is useful, then the information in Professor Lanni¡¯s hand is useful. If it is not useful, He needs to research again.


    After learning the whole story from Professor Lanney, Marcus gritted his teeth and said to Professor Lanney: "You are hiding here, I will find the potion."


    After all, Professor Lanney is an ordinary professor, obviously inferior to Marcus in terms of skill, and Marcus also knows how important a person like Professor Lanney is in the end times, so he cannot let Lanney The professor went on an adventure.

 1033 1033 Leaving Oasis

    After Marcus finished speaking, without waiting for Professor Lanney to answer, he went out of the hiding place, bypassing Bunur from behind, preparing to enter the research institute, and Professor Lanney could only tell him aloud where the medicine was. .


    At this time, Bunur had already burned his eyes. The soldiers had no power to parry in front of him. The only thing they could rely on was the guns in their hands. However, these guns are now Tasteless, it doesn''t have much effect on Bunur, but it is easy to shoot his own people, so they dare not practice shooting.


    In this way, with the rise of the Bunur killing, one by one soldiers fell, and at this time, those who heard the loudspeakers also rushed over. Although they saw the corpses all over the floor, they were seeing In Bunur''s moment, they couldn''t think of too much, they could only choose to shoot.


    As a result, the killing continued, not a close fight, but a one-sided killing. The number of humans in this oasis was rapidly decreasing.


    At this time, Marcus had already entered the institute. Then, he saw the tragic situation in the institute. Scientists were lying on the ground in strange states of death. Although they died in different states, the same thing was, There was a look of fear on their faces.


    Marcus didn''t have time to sympathize with them, he must find the potion as soon as possible, and then leave this terrible place, otherwise, his fate will be the same as these people.


    Marcus walked all the way to the room where Bunur was previously held. Here, he saw a headless corpse. He wanted to come, he should also be from this institute. He was holding back the feeling of vomiting, Bunu. Er searched the corpse for a while, and finally found the syringe in Professor Lanney''s mouth under him.


    "Found it!" Marcus was pleased. Although Professor Lanney didn''t have full confidence in this medicine, it was the product they obtained after studying for so long, so Professor Lanney felt that this medicine The possibility of the effect is still very high, otherwise, when you are leaving, you still want to come back and look for it.


    After finding what he wanted, Marcus didn¡¯t stop and ran outside the institute. When he got outside the institute, he was stunned by the sight in front of him. In the distance, there were already corpses lying there. There were soldiers guarding here, and those who came here to take refuge. Even among the corpses, Marcus saw several familiar faces, which were his The team took refuge in Oasis together, but they might not have thought that they would eventually die here, a place where they pinned their hopes.


    Marcus''s expression is a bit dim. Although he has seen many scenes like this since the outbreak of the zombie virus, especially at the beginning, when everyone did not realize the terrible zombie virus. Not uncommon.


    However, after all, some of these people have wanted to spend some time with themselves. In this apocalypse, they are more likely to become friends. Only the encouragement between friends can keep their spirits from breaking down. Working hard to live, and now that all his new friends have fallen here, Marcus is obviously very uncomfortable.


    However, life will continue. As long as he is not dead, he will live in the last days. Now is not the time for him to sigh, and there is no need to pity them. Maybe he will become like them in the next second. If it is a corpse, or a zombie, this world does not need mercy.


    "Professor Lanney, can you see this?" Marcus ran to the place where Professor Lanney had been hiding before and said loudly, but when he reached the corner, he found that Professor Lanney had fallen on the ground. , There are several big holes in his body, and his heart is missing. The whole person is completely silent.


    "Professor Lanney." Marcus murmured to himself beside Professor Lanney. In the end, the professor couldn''t escape Bunur''s attack, and he died under his hands.


    The screams were still sounding, but at this time it was a little far away from Marcus, but Bunur was far more powerful than imagined, presumably there won''t be too many humans who can survive in this oasis.


    Marcus can''t care about being sad anymore. He has to leave here. Zombies are very sensitive to the breath of living people. If they stay here, then Bunur will find him soon. At that time, Marcus didn''t think he could survive.


    Therefore, he had to take the medicine he found in the research institute and leave. Fortunately, there are a lot of humans who came from the place. Therefore, there is no shortage of vehicles. Gas and food can also be found in the warehouse. , Bunur had taken him to the warehouse before, so Marcus successfully found what he wanted there.


    After sneaking into a car, Marcus kicked the accelerator and drove out. The oasis that was still lively before has become lifeless. There is no living person inside, looking at the empty car. When he came, Marcus brought a lot of people. As a result, he was the only one when he left.


    Moreover, after leaving this oasis, Marcus was also very confused, not knowing where he should go, he could only drive aimlessly, and at the same time turn on the broadcast on the car, hoping to pass this way, Find a gathering place for humans.


    The sky was full of wind and sand. On the previous oasis, after Bunur killed everyone, he was nowhere to be found. This oasis was strangely quiet. If it weren¡¯t for the corpses in that place, no one would know. There have been so many humans.


    The vultures in the sky began to fly down to eat the corpses of these people. Professor Lanny¡¯s corpse was also among them. A huge vulture suddenly picked up his corpse and wanted to fly to other places to eat.


    And when Professor Lanney''s body flew into the air, a small object suddenly fell out of his arms and quickly fell to the ground. The vulture did not notice this situation, and perhaps even if it did, it would not care.


    After the little thing fell on the ground, there was a gleam of light, and then disappeared. Then, a similar thing appeared on the spot, and the surrounding sand was slowly blown by the wind, gradually covering the little thing. , As if that thing never appeared there.

 1034 Chapter 1034 I want to apologize to you

    "Sister Yumo, Mengjiao, are you all right?"


    In the corridor of the room on the second floor, Tang Muxue was calling for her two good sisters.


    At this time, Tang Muxue was no longer the same clothes she wore during the meal. After the meal, a few of them went to buy swimsuits. After returning, they all eagerly returned to the room to change them, but waited for Tang Muxue to change them. At the time, her two good sisters hadn''t changed well, so she urged them.


    Tang Muxue was wearing a pink bikini at this time, and the few fabrics showed her figure vividly. Before she met Huang Feng, she tended to be sexy in her clothes, but later converged a lot, only at night. When I was in the video with Huang Feng, I would wear some sexy clothes and show it to Huang Feng.


    And when I went to buy a swimsuit today, she also directly chose this sexy bikini, because after all, this is a private villa, and there are no outsiders in the swimming pool. Of course, in front of Huang Feng, she doesn''t mind wearing more sexy.


    Moreover, it was not just herself. When Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were buying clothes, she also strongly recommended them to buy this style. Both of them were very shy. However, in the end, stimulated by Tang Muxue¡¯s words, I bought them all, but the two of them were obviously embarrassed. After they went in and changed their swimsuits, they didn''t come out after changing for so long.


    "Muxue, why are you alone? They are all alone?" At this time, Huang Feng also came out of his room. His upper body had no clothes, and his lower body was a pair of tight shorts. Tang Muxue helped him choose this. of.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s appearance, Tang Muxue was a little shy, and there were some small stars in her eyes. This was the first time she saw Huang Feng dressed like this. Before, she showed her figure to Huang Feng. Today This was the first time I saw Huang Feng like this.


    Huang Feng''s body has improved a lot because of his internal strength training. Although he is not like those muscular men, his body is full of muscles, but he still has abdominal muscles, and in the conditioning of Mo Wu Qi Gong Next, Huang Feng''s figure is more slender, and the proportions are more even. Now Huang Feng''s figure can completely kill those models.


    "They''re still inside, I''m sorry to come out." Tang Muxue walked towards Huang Feng and said, afterwards, she reached out and touched Huang Feng''s body and said: "Huang Feng, I didn''t expect you to be so good. You looked thin and thin before. Yes, after undressing, it is so fascinating."


    Huang Feng couldn''t help it anymore. He lowered his head and kissed Tang Muxue''s lips. This was their first kiss since the kitchen misunderstanding.


    However, Tang Muxue was different. The last time she had misunderstood Huang Feng was her first kiss, and since then, she has never had a similar experience with anyone.


    "Ah, my eyes, can''t you go to other places?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao came out of her room. As soon as she came out, she saw such an unsuitable scene for children and she was scared to cover herself Turning around, Huang Feng and Tang Muxue were still lingering in his mouth.


    Xie Mengjiao''s voice brought Huang Feng''s minds back to reality.


    "I blame you." Tang Muxue whispered to Huang Feng, but her eyes dripping with water showed that her complaints were too low.


    Huang Feng smiled without refuting it, and then said to Xie Mengjiao, who had ruined his good deeds, "Every time you show up, you will pick the time."


    You must know that when Huang Feng and Tang Muxue had a misunderstanding in the kitchen last time, it was the appearance of Xie Mengjiao that made the two sober and separated, and her appearance today disturbed the good deeds between herself and Mu Xue.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s voice, Xie Mengjiao also knew that Huang Feng and Tang Muxue had separated. Then she turned around and said, ¡°Huang Feng, I said you¡¯re not wrong at all. It¡¯s really anxious. You are here... ..."


    Xie Mengjiao''s face blushed again, she obviously remembered the scene she saw just now.


    "What''s the answer?" Huang Feng said with a smile, "However, Mengjiao, I want to apologize to you."


    "Apologize?" Huang Feng''s words made Xie Mengjiao stunned. You know, Huang Feng is always tit-for-tat against him. Today, he took the initiative to apologize. Did the sun come out from the west?


    After thinking about it this way, I feel that Huang Feng is not that hateful. He still knows that he has done something wrong and actively apologizes. It is not completely hopeless.


    "Yes, I said before that you have no body, no chest and no buttocks. I admit that I was wrong. I wronged you. I want to apologize to you." Huang Feng said solemnly.


    "Ah!" After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Xie Mengjiao suddenly remembered something, screamed, and then covered herself on top. Then, feeling something wrong, she covered herself underneath with one hand, like a Like a frightened bunny.

 1035 Chapter 1035

    Both Huang Feng and Tang Muxue were amused by Xie Mengjiao''s actions. At this time, Xie Mengjiao still had the domineering before, just like a little white rabbit being bullied.


    However, Huang Feng did not lie. When Xie Mengjiao was wearing loose clothes, she really couldn''t tell. Xie Mengjiao''s figure was quite predictable.


    ...


    "Huang Feng, look at it!" Xie Mengjiao said, seeing Huang Feng''s eyes constantly turning on her body, and said with some shame. After that, she looked at Tang Muxue and said, "Muxue, you don''t care about the man in charge of your house. !"


    "Huang Feng is just appreciating it normally, Mengjiao, don''t be so stingy." Tang Muxue not only didn''t do Xie Mengjiao, but said with a chuckle, Xie Mengjiao was stingy.


    "Tang Muxue, you are not saved!" After speaking, Xie Mengjiao went downstairs. She wanted to go to the pool earlier. Only then would she feel better.


    Seeing Xie Mengjiao leave in embarrassment, Huang Feng is still a bit pity, although the woman''s mouth is not very good, but her figure is a bit beyond his expectation, Huang Feng has not appreciated enough.


    "I haven''t seen enough, Mengjiao is gone." Tang Muxue''s voice sounded in Huang Feng''s ear.


    Huang Feng touched his nose a little embarrassedly, just patronizing Xie Mengjiao''s figure, but forgot that his girlfriend is still aside, Huang Feng explained a little embarrassingly: "No, I''m afraid of Mengjiao running so Quickly, I will fall."


    Tang Muxue gave Huang Feng a white look. Obviously, she didn''t believe his false statement, but she didn''t feel angry with Huang Feng. She said, "I just watched it, and I am embarrassed to admit it. , How about it, Mengjiao has a good figure, right?"


    "It''s not good for you." Huang Feng said, this is to make Tang Muxue happy, and at the same time, to tell the truth. Although Xie Mengjiao''s figure is good, in Huang Feng''s eyes, Tang Muxue''s figure is obviously better.


    Tang Muxue was also very happy when she heard what Huang Feng said, but she said, "Everything is nice, but really, Huang Feng, are you interested in Mengjiao?"


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head very decisively. Although the woman''s figure was better than he expected, but that kind of temperament woman, that woman quarreled with herself all day long and never gave up, Huang Feng again Why would you be interested in her.


    "Really not? If so, it''s nothing." Tang Muxue said to Huang Feng with temptation like a little fox.


    "Really not!" Huang Feng said affirmatively.


    "What are you talking about?" At this moment, Su Yumo also came out of the room, and Huang Feng immediately lit up.


    Usually Su Yumo is the most conservative of the three women. Even Xie Mengjiao is bolder than her. Therefore, it is the first time that Huang Feng has seen such a sexy Su Yumo.


    Seeing Huang Feng staring at him blankly, Su Yumo was both shy and proud. He lowered his head slightly, but did not dare to look at Huang Feng''s aggressive eyes.


    Seeing Su Yumo''s appearance, Huang Feng was even more excited, and he couldn''t help but walked towards Su Yumo. In her puzzled eyes, he raised her head and kissed it all at once. Su Yumo struggled slightly. Then he let Huang Feng do it. Su Yumo was not Tang Muxue after all. Although he let Huang Feng do it, he was embarrassed to cooperate.


    After Huang Feng gave a deep kiss, he let go of Su Yumo contentedly. Su Yumo gave him a light hammer and said, "What are you doing, Mu Xue is still there."


    "I didn''t see anything, you continue." Tang Muxue said with a smile.


    "What are you afraid of, you are all my women!" Huang Feng said domineeringly for the first time. After that, he hugged Su Yumo towards Tang Muxue, and then hugged Tang Muxue with the other hand, just like that. He hugged him and went downstairs.


    Huang Feng¡¯s actions made the two women a bit shy. Although both women knew the identity of each other and Huang Feng, it was the first time that Huang Feng was hugged by Huang Feng for the first time. Naturally, there was something in my heart. shy.


    To relieve the shame in her heart, Tang Muxue said, "Sister Yumo, I just asked Huang Feng if she was interested in Mengjiao."


    "Heaven and Earth conscience, Yumo, I really don''t have any thoughts about that girl." Huang Feng quickly assured Su Yumo.


    "I didn''t say anything about you, why are you so anxious?" Su Yumo gave Huang Feng a white look, and then said, "You really don''t have any ideas? You know that Meng Jiao is very beautiful, and his body is not good. Said, although the mouth is sometimes unreasonable, but the heart is not bad."


    "Really not." Huang Feng said: "But, how do I feel, you two hope that I have the same thoughts about her?"


    The attitude of Su Yumo and Tang Muxue made Huang Feng a little puzzled. The other women were worried that their man had other women, so Su Yumo and Tang Muxue seemed to wish that they had ideas about Mengjiao.


    "Compared to you bringing those messy women back, I certainly hope to see people I know more." Su Yumo said: "Moreover, even if I oppose you to bring other women back, you really Take none of them?"


    Huang Feng smiled awkwardly, not to mention other people, at least Bai Xiaoruan''s other time and space Ning Wushuang is Huang Feng can not give up, so he naturally has no confidence in front of Su Yumo.


    Seeing Huang Feng smiling and not speaking, Su Yumo gave him a white look: "This will not end. Compared to other people, I certainly hope you bring back Mengjiao, at least we are all familiar with it. Moreover, after having Mengjiao, the three of us will look at you. Don''t think about finding other women so easily in the future."

 1036 Chapter 1036

    In fact, most of Su Yumo¡¯s words just now were told by Tang Muxue before. At first, it was Tang Muxue¡¯s idea to let Huang Feng pursue Xie Mengjiao. Later, Su Yumo also thought it was a good idea and accepted it. This is also one of the reasons the two brought Xie Mengjiao over, because they wanted to match Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao.


    Su Yumo, Tang Muxue, and Xie Mengjiao were friends who had been playing since childhood. Now that both Tang Muxue and Su Yumo are Huang Feng''s girlfriends, they will naturally think of the only remaining Xie Mengjiao.


    And Tang Muxue thought more than Su Yumo. Judging from the current situation, the location of Huangfeng¡¯s "main room" must be Su Yumo''s. Tang Muxue didn''t think there was anything wrong with that, she thought. There was no discomfort at all. After all, it would be impossible for her and Huang Feng if Su Yumo hadn''t accepted her, so she was very grateful for Su Yumo in her heart.


    However, in this way, Tang Muxue herself can only be a "lover" position. She is able to accept such an identity and is willing in her heart. However, it is difficult to tell the family behind her.


    However, if Huang Feng manages Xie Mengjiao and the family behind her, then things will be different. You must know that the family behind Xie Mengjiao is no worse than his own. When the time comes, when he faces his family, The confidence can also be more sufficient.


    "Am I considered picking up girls by order?" Huang Feng looked at his two women dumbfoundedly.


    "Forget it! But, you just have one chance." Su Yumo nodded seriously.


    "However, that woman is very beautiful, but her temper is too bad. It''s not the type I like. I like yours." Huang Feng said with a cry.


    "When you really take Mengjiao, you will find that she is not what you see now. She has always been very good to your own person, but you must first become her own person. ''Just fine.'' Su Yumo said.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have known each other for many years. Of course, they know what kind of person Xie Mengjiao is. If Xie Mengjiao really has a bad temper, she will not agree to let Huang Feng chase her. In that case, Xie Mengjiao will only come in. Affect the relationship between them.


    The three of them walked all the way and said that although Huang Feng had accepted this fact, he still felt a little strange in his heart. Su Yumo not only accepted that he had other women, but now he actually encouraged himself to chase women again, and this woman Still her friend.


    "Is Yumo cheating her girlfriend, or is she helping her girlfriend? Well, I''m such a good person, Yumo must be helping her girlfriend." Huang Feng thought.


    In fact, it''s just that Su Yumo understands her own thoughts. Of course, in her heart, she hopes that Huang Feng will only be a woman and no other women will appear beside him, but now it seems that it is impossible.


    If this is the case, then she is more willing to accept someone she knows well. This is what she just said to Huang Feng. At the same time, Su Yumo also knows the situation of Xie Mengjiao¡¯s family. If Huang Feng can really handle Xie Mengjiao and her family, That is definitely good for his development.


    There is another point that Su Yumo considered for Xie Mengjiao. If nothing happens, although the Jiao Group can develop well, it is still difficult to meet the requirements of Mengjiao¡¯s family. In this way, Mengjiao may only follow her own The arrangement of the family, the way to marry someone who doesn''t like or is not familiar with, Su Yumo obviously does not want to see such a thing happen.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s words always give her a sense of mystery and surprise. Before seeing Huang Feng¡¯s card with 200 million, Su Yumo was already very surprised. At least, Huang Feng is not what he looks like on the surface. So ordinary, but there is still a long way to go before fulfilling the requirements of your own home.


    However, the purchase of a villa this time let Su Yumo know that she still has a lot of knowledge about Huang Feng. Huang Feng is definitely not what she saw. How much money does Huang Feng have and what exactly does Huang Feng have? Such an ability, even Su Yumo doesn''t know it now.


    However, Su Yumo is not in a hurry. She can feel her own position in Huang Feng''s heart. Therefore, she knows that Huang Feng will tell herself sooner or later, although she does not know what Huang Feng is capable of, but Su Yumo felt for the first time that Huang Feng was not so far away to complete the tasks at home.


    Since Huang Feng can meet the conditions of her own family, it is not impossible to meet the conditions of Xie Mengjiao''s family. In that case, at least, Xie Mengjiao would not have to marry someone she is not familiar with.


    Of course, Su Yumo also encouraged Huang Feng to chase Mengjiao, and did not say that the two must be together. If the two really don¡¯t see each other, Su Yumo has nothing to do. She doesn¡¯t want Huang Feng to be embarrassed. Xie Mengjiao was sad.


    When the three of Huang Feng arrived at the pool, Xie Mengjiao had already started swimming in it, and the little girl Xue Mengzhu was also in the pool, but she was wearing a swimming ring, and Xiao Bai was by her side. If anything unexpected happened. , Xiaobai can rescue her completely, so Huang Feng is not worried at all.


    "Dad, auntie, you guys come down quickly too, it''s so fun here." Xue Mengzhu saw the arrival of the three of Huang Feng, and hurriedly called out loudly. He still patted Xiao Bai next to him with his hands. He wasn''t angry, so he floated beside Xue Mengzhu gently, guarding her.


    "We are here." Huang Feng said, after which the three of them went into the water together.


    At this time, the weather at night was a bit cold, but I don¡¯t know how the swimming pool was designed. The water temperature was not too low. It was just right to stay inside.


    Naturally, Xie Mengjiao saw the arrival of Huang Feng and the others. She consciously stayed away from Huang Feng and others. However, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue were swimming towards her. For her two good friends, Xie Mengjiao naturally It didn''t mean to be afraid, so the three girls soon got together, surrounded there, swimming and chatting, it was very lively.


    Huang Feng didn''t get up, but looked from a distance. He was really satisfied with this kind of life. He had his own villa and played with his beloved woman in it, and he was very relaxed.


    However, Huang Feng also knows that now is not the time to enjoy, he hasn''t gotten the family behind his woman yet, he still has to work hard.

 1037 Chapter 1037

    "Mengjiao, what do you think of Huang Feng?" The three women on the other side were a little tired, so they lay down on the recliner on the shore and chatted, and Su Yumo also talked about the topic at this time. On Huang Feng''s body.


    "He? He is a big satyr!" Thinking of what he had just seen and what Huang Feng had done to him before, Xie Mengjiao easily labeled Huang Feng a big satyr.


    "Pervert? What did Huang Feng do to you?" Su Yumo asked.


    "He..." Xie Mengjiao just wanted to tell Su Yu about what she had done to her when she first met Huang Feng, but she suddenly stopped. She was a little embarrassed. She has never told Su Yu about those things. Mo and Tang Muxue both.


    "Did he bully you? Tell us and we will help you uphold justice." Su Yumo said.


    "Huang Feng, this scumbag, he took advantage of me when he first met." Xie Mengjiao didn''t know what Su Yumo was thinking about. She thought that Su Yumo really wanted to be fair for herself, so she and Huang Fengzhi What happened between them was told to them.


    Su Yumo and Tang Muxue looked at each other, and they didn''t expect that something like this would happen between Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao. It''s no wonder Mengjiao has been displeased with Huang Feng.


    However, both of them also knew that Huang Feng was definitely not intentional. He was not such a person. Tang Muxue asked Xie Mengjiao with a gossiping look: "Mengjiao, did you two kiss?"


    "No, no!" Xie Mengjiao quickly shook her head and said, "How could I let that bastard kiss him."


    Seeing Xie Mengjiao in a hurry, Su Yumo and Tang Muxue were a little bit amused. Su Yumo said: "Based on my understanding of Huang Feng, the matter between you is really a misunderstanding. It was you at the bar. Throw him up first, he just helped you kindly."


    "He just wanted to take the opportunity to take advantage of me." Xie Mengjiao said, but she was not very confident. Afterwards, she actually understood that she was wrong and had nothing to do with Huang Feng, but Huang Feng said at the time that she It is a crazy woman, this is what makes her unacceptable.


    "In that matter, both of you were at fault. You vomited him first and wronged him. He shouldn''t say that you are a mad woman. In this way, you two will be even, right?" Su Yumo Said.


    Xie Mengjiao didn''t speak. She knew that there was something wrong with both sides. However, she had insisted on it for so long, and it was not easy for her to change at once.


    Su Yumo saw the hesitation on Xie Mengjiao''s face, and knew that she had almost figured it out, and the rest was just a little time for her.So she changed the subject and said, "Mengjiao, have you thought about your future?"


    "The future? Of course, it is to make Tianjiao Group bigger and stronger." Xie Mengjiao said without thinking.


    "I mean marriage, you can''t just stay single like this, right?" Su Yumo said.


    "Of course I don''t want to, but I can''t help it now. The Tianjiao Group is not strong enough. My family will definitely not agree with me to find someone by myself, and even if I agree, I won''t find a suitable one for a while. "Xie Mengjiao said.


    Xie Mengjiao understands in her heart that although the current Tianjiao Group is good, it is not enough. It is far from the requirements of her family. Therefore, she still dare not ask herself to decide her marriage, she can only continue to work hard. .


    "Mengjiao, what do you think of Huang Feng?" Tang Muxue suddenly said to Xie Mengjiao.


    "How about what?"


    "All aspects." Tang Muxue said.


    Xie Mengjiao looked at Tang Muxue, then at Su Yumo, she seemed to understand something, her eyes widened in disbelief, and she looked at the two of them and said, "You guys, wouldn''t you be... "


    "We are just asking, there is no other meaning." Su Yumo said.


    However, when Xie Mengjiao looked at the two of them, it was obviously not that simple. This made her feel even more incredible. When Su Yumo accepted Tang Muxue before, Xie Mengjiao found it difficult to accept it. However, seeing the two of them really There is no suspicion, Xie Mengjiao can only say in her heart that both of them love Huang Feng too much.


    However, Xie Mengjiao didn''t expect that the two of them actually meant to match Huang Feng with him. Oh my God, Huang Feng is a big pervert, how could he like him?


    "I don''t like him." Xie Mengjiao said directly. She didn''t care if Su Yumo meant it or not, so she directly expressed her thoughts.


    "That''s really a shame." Tang Muxue said: "Otherwise, Huang Feng''s ability might help you get out of the control of the family, but if you don''t like him, it''s useless."


    Indeed, if Xie Mengjiao didn''t like Huang Feng, it didn''t make any difference whether to marry Huang Feng or someone arranged by the family. Moreover, in Huang Feng''s case, she was just one of the women, so it was not worth it.


    "Forget it, since Mengjiao has this idea, then forget it." Su Yumo said: "However, Mengjiao, if you don''t like Huang Feng, you can find a similar one and ask him to help you out. Family control is also possible."


    "Why is such a person so easy to find?" Xie Mengjiao said dejectedly. When she was born like her, the family''s requirements must be high, which is absolutely impossible for ordinary people. Even Huang Feng, before Su Yu Isn''t the Mo three people sure he can reach?


    Although Su Yumo and Tang Muxue want to match Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao, if Xie Mengjiao is really unwilling, they will not force it. After all, it is Xie Mengjiao¡¯s own business. They can help with ideas, but Can''t help her make a decision.


    However, the two will still create some opportunities between Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao. As to whether the last two can sparkle, it depends on the two of them.


    At this time, the little girl Xue Mengzhu just wanted to go to the toilet, so Su Yumo and Tang Muxue took her away together. Xie Mengjiao muttered a bit when she saw that they had both gone. This sent the little girl to the toilet. One person is fine, there is no need to go for two people.


    However, she couldn¡¯t say anything. After a short rest, she almost recovered, and went swimming again. However, Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t see it. Su Yumo and Tang Muxue gave it to them when they left. Huang Feng winked, obviously there were other meanings in it.


    Huang Feng also saw the winks of the two, then looked at Xie Mengjiao who was already in the water, and after thinking about it, he also went into the water. There are not many opportunities to pick up girls on this order, and he still cherishes it.

 1038 Chapter 1038

    When Xie Mengjiao accidentally glanced at the place where Huang Feng was just now, he found that he was no longer there, and he was not seen around.


    "Where did that guy go? However, he is not here, so I can swim happily." Xie Mengjiao thought to herself.


    Therefore, Xie Mengjiao, who thought Huang Feng had already left, swam happily in the water, but soon she felt that her feet under the water were touched by something. This sudden touch scared her. After a jump, the whole person lost his balance, and he was flustered and didn''t know how to swim anymore.


    Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao, who was constantly struggling in the water, a little speechless. He just swam behind Xie Mengjiao deliberately and wanted to make a joke with her. However, this girl was obviously frightened, and even how to swim I don''t know, moreover, it seems that he has also caused leg cramps, which makes Huang Feng even more speechless.


    However, no matter how speechless, this person still needs to be saved, so Huang Feng swam over and lifted her up, and in panic, Xie Mengjiao hugged Huang Feng all of a sudden, his face was full of panic. Look.


    Xie Mengjiao was originally only wearing a swimsuit, so now this posture, it can be said that a real "skin blind date" between her and Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t urge her, just let her hold it, and Huang Feng''s hand was placed on Xie Mengjiao''s back.


    "Ah!" After a while, Xie Mengjiao recovered. She found that her current posture with Huang Feng was very embarrassing. She jumped off Huang Feng with a scream, but she couldn''t stand firmly. , The body crooked again.


    Huang Feng held her back again, and although Xie Mengjiao didn¡¯t pick Huang Feng¡¯s body again this time, her hands were still on Huang Feng¡¯s shoulders. After she stood firm, she immediately let go Huang Feng.


    In fact, the water in this swimming pool was not too deep. When Xie Mengjiao stood completely, the water had not exceeded her shoulders. The main reason was that she was too flustered before, so she didn''t stand up.


    "Huang Feng, you are taking advantage of me again! I want to tell Sister Yumo!" Xie Meng said to Huang Feng angrily, the panic on his face has not completely disappeared.


    "Take advantage of you? It''s obviously you who took the initiative to hug me, OK?" Huang Feng said with a light smile. After that, when Xie Mengjiao hadn''t reacted, he hugged her all of a sudden and then let go of her: "This is called I take advantage of you. You took advantage of me just now."


    Xie Mengjiao was stunned by Huang Feng''s movements just now. She didn''t expect Huang Feng to take the initiative to hug her and take advantage of her. You know, the two of them are just talking to each other and they don''t have any limbs. Hurried.


    "Huang Feng, you bastard!" Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng after she recovered.


    "You said before that I took advantage of you. I just want to let you know what is my advantage and what is your advantage." Huang Feng said.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s sophistry like tongue twisters, Xie Mengjiao was even more annoyed, and forgot that it was in the water. Lifting her foot, she wanted to kick Huang Feng. However, because of the resistance of the water, she again She fell into the water, but this time she had some preparations, so she didn''t have to worry about something wrong.


    However, Huang Feng still bends down and grabs her from the water. The distance between the two faces is no more than ten centimeters, and each other can feel each other''s breathing.


    "Look, I saved you again. I''m not taking advantage of you." Huang Feng said to Xie Mengjiao, and when Huang Feng spoke, the air he exhaled was directly sprayed on Xie Mengjiao''s face.


    Xie Mengjiao''s face was reddened, and she said in a daze, "I, I..." Xie Mengjiao wanted to say that she was prepared this time and nothing will happen, but because the posture of Huang Feng at this time makes She was a little flustered, but she did not come out.


    "Well, you don''t have to thank me, as long as you don''t say that I deliberately took advantage of you." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Dad, Auntie, what are you doing together?" Xue Mengzhu''s voice came at this time.


    Huang Feng turned his head to see, but it was Su Yumo and Tang Muxue who came back with Xue Mengzhu. Xue Mengzhu looked curious. As for Su Yumo and Tang Muxue, they looked at Huang Feng in the pool with a smile. With Xie Mengjiao.


    "Ah!" Xie Mengjiao also saw that Su Yumo and the others were back, and immediately wanted to push Huang Feng away.


    "Don''t move, you still want to drink water." Huang Feng said. After that, regardless of Xie Mengjiao''s struggle, he hugged her directly and walked to the shore. Xie Mengjiao subconsciously grabbed Huang Feng''s arm, and then immediately I feel wrong and want to take it back, but I don''t know where to put it.


    "Huang Feng, you let me down, Yumo sisters are watching." Xie Mengjiao said, she wanted to struggle, but when Huang Feng was in her arms, she found that she seemed to lose all strength. She just struggled, and Huang Feng was determined to hold her, how could she be struggling.


    "Huang Feng is a pervert, and Huang Feng is a pervert." In order to avoid thinking too much, Xie Mengjiao kept reminding Huang Feng as a pervert.


    "Just look at it, you almost drowned, I was here to save you, they won''t think too much." Huang Feng said cheeky, after all, with the permission of Su Yumo and Tang Muxue, he now I am not afraid that the two will be angry.


    Huang Feng put Xie Mengjiao on the shore. Xie Mengjiao felt ashamed in front of Su Yumo and kicked Huang Feng bitterly. Then he said to Su Yumo and Tang Muxue: "Sister Yumo, yes This guy wants to hug me. I want to struggle, but I can''t get away at all."


    Seeing Xie Mengjiao anxiously explaining, Su Yumo smiled and said, "Well, we know that it is Huang Feng, a pervert who wants to take advantage of you."


    "Yes, it''s his fault, he is a pervert." Xie Mengjiao nodded in agreement.


    "Why am I a pervert again? I was kind to save you. I really didn''t pay for it." Huang Feng said aggrievedly.


    "Huh, who wants you to save it?" Xie Mengjiao said fiercely, but seeing Su Yumo and Tang Muxue seem to be watching the show, then she thought of what the two had said to herself. Xie Mengjiao seemed to understand something, and then said to Su Yumo and Tang Muxue with shame: "Sister Yumo, Tang Fox, you are not good people either, you are partnering to bully me."

 1039 Chapter 1039 Bai Xiaorous Consideration

    "Why, we don''t know anything." Tang Muxue said, but the smile on her face betrayed her.


    "Hmph, ignore you, you are all bad guys!" Xie Mengjiao snorted, and then ran back to the room.


    "Dad, is Aunt Mengjiao angry?" Xue Mengzhu asked, looking at the figure of Xie Mengjiao running away.


    "No, your Aunt Mengjiao is just shy." Tang Muxue helped Huang Feng replied. After that, she looked up at Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, you''re fast enough."


    "Hey, this is a rare opportunity, how could I not cherish it." Huang Feng said with a smile, then looked at Xue Mengzhu and said: "Come on, Mengzhu, Dad will teach you to swim."


    "Okay." Xue Mengzhu cheered, and followed Huang Feng into the water. This time she didn''t wear a swimming ring. Xiaobai followed her, paddling slowly, watching Huang Feng teach Xue Mengzhu to swim.


    "Sister Yumo, it seems that Mengjiao doesn''t feel like Huang Feng at all, as she just said." Su Yumo and Tang Muxue did not go down immediately, but lay down on the recliner next to them. , Chatting while watching Huang Feng teach Xue Mengzhu to swim.


    "Yeah, maybe she didn''t realize this by herself. Normally, the two of them don''t deal with each other, and always quarrel. After the quarreling time is long, the emotions will come out." Su Yumo smiled. Said.


    "It seems that none of our three sisters can escape Huang Feng''s palm." Tang Muxue said, "But that''s okay. In that case, wouldn''t the three of us never separate?"


    "Yeah, I will never separate." Su Yumo said, "However, Huang Feng''s pressure is even greater. Now he not only has to meet the requirements of my family, but also the two of you and Mengjiao. The family has to deal with it, the pressure is not small."


    "He has no worries about lice, and I also believe Huang Feng can do it." Tang Muxue looked at Huang Feng in the swimming pool and said firmly.


    "Yes, I also believe he can do it." Su Yumo''s confidence in Huang Feng is no less than that of Tang Muxue.


    On the other hand, Xie Mengjiao, who ran back to her room, was taking a shower while thinking about what had just happened in the pool. Her complexion continued to change and her body temperature continued to rise.


    "You are ashamed, Xie Mengjiao, how can you think so much? He is a pervert, so I don''t want to say that sister Mo and Tang Fox treat him as a treasure." Xie Mengjiao sighed to herself.


    Bai Xiaorou, who was far away in the imperial capital, did not sleep at this time. She was in her room, thinking about the conversation between the director and herself at night.


    At night, the chief called himself over and talked. The content of the conversation was about the Hornets. Rong Ning obviously didn¡¯t know. Now that Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are related, he simply asked Bai Xiaorou what he knew about Huang Feng. How much, although they have also investigated Huang Feng''s details before, but based on his performance during this period, the situation investigated is obviously not that accurate.


    And being able to evade the investigation shows that Huang Feng is very powerful, which also aroused Rong Ning¡¯s curiosity. However, because Huang Feng¡¯s performance is very good so far, he is just curious, and there is no doubt. However, Bai Xiaorou I also know that if some of Huang Feng''s issues cannot be well concealed or resolved, it will only arouse more people''s suspicion in the end.


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou has a sense of urgency in her heart. She needs to help Huang Feng solve the identity problems of the dozens of people as soon as possible. At the same time, she also needs to help Huang Feng to continuously increase her strength. Only if her strength is strong enough, then, even if someone will Doubt, I dare not do it easily.


    And this strength includes many aspects. Personal strength is part of it. At the same time, net worth, status, circle of friends and even background are all part of strength.


    In terms of personal strength, Huang Feng is now a first-class master. In the entire China, there are not many who are better than him, and the few people who are stronger than him are all old men hiding in the deep mountains and old forests. So, Huang Feng''s personal strength can be said to be a top-notch presence throughout China.


    However, in other respects, Huang Feng is going to be inferior. Huang Feng is from the countryside after all. Obviously he doesn¡¯t have any background at home, and he has only been up for half a year, and it¡¯s not a long time. Naturally, there is no power. Among the people Huang Feng knows, apart from his own background, there is only Secretary Qiu. As for the three daughters of Su Yumo, although they have backgrounds behind them, they are more profound than both himself and Secretary Qiu. However, Huang Feng has not yet obtained the approval of their family, so those backgrounds are not his, and sometimes, those people will be his enemies and hinder his development.


    However, Bai Xiaorou is not clear about Huang Feng¡¯s net worth now. He has a lot of properties. Although he has just discovered it at the beginning, his momentum is very good. Moreover, Huang Feng also sent a message today to tell her that he bought one. Villa, when you return to Jiangzhou, you can move in and live together.


    Therefore, now Bai Xiaorou is lying on the bed thinking about how to make Huang Feng find more and bigger backers in a short time, so that people dare not to doubt him easily or even do it. Bai Xiaorou knows that he belongs to the Peng family of the imperial capital. But those who focused on Huang Feng, although they might not be able to do it in a short time, Huang Feng is only a member of the National Security Bureau, which is still unsafe, not to mention, the director is also curious about him now. His situation is even worse.


    "When I go back this time, I will discuss with Huang Feng to see how I can increase my power." Bai Xiaorou thought to her heart. Although she also wanted to help Huang Feng, because of the special nature of her department, she was afraid of people from her background. Yes, but there are not many who want to be friends with her. In addition to Bai Xiaorou''s usual personality, she is destined to not make many people with backgrounds, so she can only help Huang Feng to find a way. .


    Because there are still some things to deal with in the imperial capital, although Bai Xiaorou wants to return to Jiangzhou to meet Huang Feng as soon as possible, she has to stay in the imperial capital for a few more days.


    And Huang Feng spent some time here, after initially teaching Xue Mengzhu to swim, it was too early, so he planned to send her home.


    The little girl is still very reluctant. There are fathers who love her, and three very good aunts. Moreover, there is also Xiaobai to play. It can be said that she has a lot of fun here and naturally does not want to go back.


    However, the time is indeed late, Huang Feng also agreed to Xue Lingyun before, so even if the little girl is not deep, Huang Feng still took her into the car, ready to send her back, as for Su Yumo and Tang Muxue. People also go back to take a shower, ready to rest.

 1040 Chapter 1040

    "Dad, can I come to play again tomorrow?" In the car, the little girl raised her head and asked Huang Feng.


    "Of course you can, but you have to get your mother''s permission first." Huang Feng said to Xue Mengzhu.


    "Okay, my mother will definitely agree. She likes me the most." Xue Mengzhu said, "Well, she also likes Dad now."


    Huang Feng smiled, but he did not misunderstand what Xue Mengzhu said.


    "Mom, I''m back, Dad''s place is fun, big and beautiful." As soon as the little girl entered the door, she couldn''t wait to say loudly to her mother.


    "Really? Did Mengzhu mess up his father?" Xue Lingjun touched his daughter''s head and said.


    "No, Mengzhu is good, beautiful aunts like Mengzhu." Xue Mengzhu said to his mother.


    "Well, Mengzhu is really good." Although I was curious about the beautiful aunt in his daughter''s mouth, Xue Lingjun guessed that it might be Huang Feng''s girlfriend, so he didn''t ask deeply. It''s just that Xue Lingyun didn''t find out about her. The daughter is talking about "pretty aunts", not "pretty aunts".


    "Huang Feng, thank you, I really trouble you tonight." Xue Lingyun said to Huang Feng.


    "Nothing, Mengzhu is my daughter now, and she has always been very good." Huang Feng said with a smile. Indeed, the little girl is not very young, but she is very smart and sensible, and she did not give him anything. Add chaos.


    Xue Lingyun smiled, and after hesitating in his heart, he said to Huang Feng: "Why don''t you come in and sit and have a cup of tea."


    "No, it''s not early anymore. You guys should rest early. Mengzhu has to go to school tomorrow, so I''ll go back first." Huang Feng declined. It is still a bit wrong to enter a single mother''s house at this time. , I don''t need to care, but if it is spread out, it will still affect Xue Lingyun''s reputation.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Xue Lingjun seemed to be relieved. Although she believed in Huang Feng¡¯s personality, she still had some worries in her heart after all, and Huang Feng obviously understood her very well and knew her difficulties, so in her heart Xue Lingjun is still very grateful to Huang Feng.


    "Then you should be careful on the road." Xue Lingyun said to Huang Feng, and then to Xue Mengzhu: "Mengzhu, goodbye to Dad."


    "Goodbye, dad, I will miss you." Xue Mengzhu said.


    "Well, I would also miss the lovely Mengzhu." Huang Feng smiled and said, "I''ll go back first."


    Huang Feng waved to Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter, turned and left.


    When Huang Feng returned to his villa, there were a few people outside the Jiangzhou Art School staring at the school gate. They had been here for a long time, and they had been staring at the school gate.


    "Bah, what a shame is this, if you want me to tell me, we can just go in and arrest people, how can it be so troublesome." A young man spit out the cigarette holder and said fiercely.


    "Your brain is flooded and you enter university to arrest people. You are afraid that the police don''t pay enough attention to it, right?" The headed youth patted the young man who had just spoken.


    "But, let''s just wait like this. What are we going to wait? Who knows when the woman will come out?" the young man who spoke before said uncomfortably.


    "Which so much bullshit, let the boss wait, you just wait obediently, do you want the boss to talk to you?" said the headed youth.


    When the young man said the word "boss", the unhappy young man shrank his neck subconsciously, shivering, and his boss''s fierce face appeared in front of him again.


    "I just complained. I didn''t mean to disagree with the boss." The young man said quickly.


    "Then shut your mouth and just do it honestly." The leader said.


    Several people waited for a while, and saw that the gates of the school were closed, and the dormitory in the school should have been closed at this time. The people they were waiting for should not be able to come out. So the headed youth said: "Well, let''s get here today, and we will continue to stare tomorrow."


    The unhappy young man just wanted to say something, but when he saw the eyes of the leader, he immediately swallowed what he was about to say, but he was afraid that he would go to the boss to file a complaint, then he would be full. Go away.


    Several people left from the opposite side of the art school, and the surrounding area was quiet again, as if no one had ever appeared there.


    On the way back, Huang Feng received a call from Tian Jun. At this time, Tian Jun also called, which surprised Huang Feng.


    "Feng Huang, someone from the Peng family in the imperial capital came again. They came here secretly this time, and they didn''t disturb many people. Moreover, I feel that those people have an aura that ordinary people don''t have, and those who hurt me before. That person is almost the same." Tian Jun said to Huang Feng as soon as the call was connected.


    Although Tian Jun did not dare to make another move during this period, he had been monitoring Peng Chengfu¡¯s father. Therefore, as soon as someone from the other party arrived, he was discovered by him. However, he discovered that when the other party came this time, they were all He was hiding in hiding, as if he didn''t want other people to know the same, he felt unusual and quickly called Huang Feng.


    "Is there someone again?" Huang Feng was startled slightly. His son was dead. Peng Chengfu''s father would obviously not give up easily. Huang Feng could think of this. However, he did not expect that the other party would come back so soon. The imperial capital had transferred people over, and this time it was sneaked over, and there were quite a few people here, so it was obviously necessary to make big moves.


    What Peng Chengfu¡¯s father wants to do is nothing more than targeting himself or the Cai family. According to Tian Jun¡¯s previous investigations, now that Peng Chengfu¡¯s father has given up on the Cai family, their goal is only one of them. .


    Huang Feng can probably guess what the other party wants to do. They should suspect that they killed Peng Chengfu. However, there is no evidence and they have a background. Therefore, they are not easy to directly deal with themselves. Qu hit a trick, so I thought about sending someone to deal with me secretly, and I was arrested to interrogate myself, or to test my own effort to find evidence.


    And this also explains why the other party will let people sneak over this time. Obviously, they don''t want to leave any handle to others.


    "Okay, I know." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun: "Is there anything happening at the Cai family?"


    "Since the Cai family contacted the killer, there hasn''t been much news. However, recently Cai Youde is obviously not in business. There are some problems in his business, but he doesn''t care about it. Obviously, he has been busy thinking. How to retaliate against the Peng family." Tian Jun said.

 1041 Chapter 1041 U Disk

    Huang Feng nodded slightly, Cai Youde¡¯s reaction was not surprising. His only son was dead, and the murderer was in Jiangzhou, but he had no choice but to take the other party. How could he swallow this breath, naturally he had no thoughts. At work.


    However, Huang Feng is still very curious about the killer Cai Youde found, and he has some expectations. After all, the people of the Peng family in the imperial capital are clearly focusing on him, and the enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. Although he has never had a relationship with Cai Youde. Formal contact, but now in a sense, the two belong to the same line.


    Of course, if Cai Youde knew that Huang Feng killed Peng Chengfu and then blamed his son, he would not know whether he would accept Huang Feng as an ally.


    "Okay, I know everything. Keep staring and be careful. Those people in the Peng family are not easy." Huang Feng is not too worried about Cai Youde. The other party is just rich and doesn''t need too much force. Worried, but Peng Chengfu''s father is obviously different. The other party is rich and powerful, and each of them is not simple. Huang Feng doesn''t want to see Tian Jun''s accident.


    "I know, I will be careful myself." Tian Jun said, now his sister has become a normal person, and his good days have just begun, and he himself does not want to be surprised.


    When Huang Feng returned to the villa, the lights in the lobby of the villa were on, but Su Yumo and three of them were not seen. They must have already returned to the room.


    Huang Feng followed upstairs, but when he passed the room between Su Yumo and Tang Muxue, he tried it and found that the doors were locked from inside. Presumably, the two also knew that Huang Feng might go back. "Harassing" them, and there are other people here too, and they would be embarrassed if they knew.


    However, Huang Feng was sure that if he insisted on going in, there would be no problem, but now he is all sweaty, so he still wants to take a shower first.


    In fact, when Huang Feng tried to open the door of Su Yumo and Tang Muxue¡¯s room, the two women knew about it. After all, at this time, they were not asleep yet and were waiting for Huang Feng to come back. So, They all knew as soon as Huang Feng opened the door.


    However, although the two women knew that Huang Feng was opening the door, they did not take the initiative to open it, because there were other people in the next door. If Huang Feng came in at this time, they would definitely be known by the two people next door. Therefore, they are all embarrassed.


    However, the two women also knew that if Huang Feng insisted on opening the door, they might not be able to persist. Fortunately, Huang Feng did not do that, which made them breathe a sigh of relief, but, of course, there is still a slight loss. of.


    Huang Feng originally planned to go back to the room to wash and enter the room of the two women, but when he saw the storage box, he knew that he might have to wait, and this might be a year. !


    Professor Lanney¡¯s USB flash drive: This USB flash drive is owned by Professor Lanni. It contains the other party¡¯s research data on zombie viruses in the past two years, which is very precious.


    "Professor Lanney? Zombie virus?" Huang Feng muttered to himself while holding the USB flash drive. After opening the storage box before, he found this unique USB flash drive. He also bought a USB flash drive and put it in. The USB flash drive contains some useless things that he copied from the Internet and put it in the storage box, just to see if he can exchange it for another USB flash drive from other time and space. If it can be exchanged, then It makes a lot of money.


    You know, usually there are many things that can be stored in a USB flash drive, and they are all some more important materials. If you can exchange a USB flash drive from other time and space, it will be fine.


    And now, he did replace a USB flash drive, and it did contain data. However, this data did not seem to be of much use to him. The research data on "Zombie Virus", this USB flash drive was obviously from In the end of the world, there should be zombies there. Huang Feng is not surprised about this. In some apocalyptic movies, such scenes are very common.


    It''s just that the world I live in is not the end of the world. This important research material for the end of the world is of no use in my own hands. It is even better to replace some bullets or firearms, which is more realistic.


    However, they have all been replaced. Even if Huang Feng looks down on it, it is of no use. The replacement of this storage box is originally random.


    However, when Huang Feng was about to see that the U disk was put into Na Ring, two things suddenly flew out of Na Ring, the night vision device and the Super Seed!


    "Is this? Are all these three things from the same world?" Huang Feng had clearly realized something when he saw this situation: "By the way, these three things were obtained after the storage box was upgraded. In other words, as long as there are three things, it can be transmitted."


    Huang Feng¡¯s guess was not wrong. Those three things began to turn in front of him. Huang Feng couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this situation. While Huang Feng expertly put on gold silk soft armor, he said to himself: ¡°It seems I want to steal the jade and steal the fragrance, but I have to wait a while."


    Those three things turned faster and faster, and then formed a vortex that sucked Huang Feng in, even though he had already experienced many teleportations, but Huang Feng still felt dizzy. Fortunately, this time is not long, otherwise, Huang Feng estimated that he could vomit.


    "This is the desert?" When he regained his sight in front of his eyes, Huang Feng saw a piece of golden sand. He couldn''t see his head at a glance. When the wind blew, a lot of sand suddenly entered Huang Feng''s mouth.


    "According to the introduction of the previous U disk, this should be the end of the world, a place full of zombies, but this is a desert, it should be better, usually no one comes, the zombie virus should not have spread here." Huang Feng muttered to himself while looking around.


    However, when his thoughts were still not dissipated in his mind, he saw that the sand on the ground seemed to shake a little, and there seemed to be some ups and downs on the originally calm ground. If it were ordinary people, it might not be noticed. However, Huang Feng However, the abnormality was discovered the first time.


    "It seems that this place is not as safe as I thought." Huang Feng sighed secretly. At this moment, a huge black shadow broke through the yellow sand on the surface, opened its mouth in the blood basin, and bite Huang Feng. .

 1042 Chapter 1042

    Faced with this sudden attack, Huang Feng was prepared for a long time. With his feet on the ground lightly, the whole person was already flying, and the monster that conflicted with the ground could only watch Huang Feng away from him.


    At this time, Huang Feng saw the monster''s appearance clearly. The monster was almost like a snake on the earth. The whole body was khaki. Two huge eyes looked at Huang Feng like copper bells, and the eyes were full of tyrannical violence. At this moment, its big mouth was opened, Huang Feng could feel a rotten breath from its mouth, and there were many holes in its body, which looked tattered.


    "Unexpectedly, when I arrived here, I was attacked by such a monster. It is really dangerous here." Huang Feng floated in the air, looking at the monster below and muttering to himself.


    Huang Feng felt it carefully, and found that there seemed to be a few powerful auras around him. These auras seemed to be constantly surging towards him. It seemed that their target was also himself, and the monster in front of him was just They are just the vanguard.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, one leaned over and rushed down, and rushed straight to the monster underneath. The monster opened his mouth at this moment, as if waiting for Huang Feng to throw himself into the net.


    However, when Huang Feng was about to approach it, he suddenly turned around. When he reached its side, he slammed a punch and slammed it on its body. The monster screamed and his whole body had already flown out of the yellow sand. At that time, Huang Feng saw its whole picture. The length of the whole body is more than ten meters, and the body is as thick as a bucket. This is indeed a big guy.


    After Huang Feng flew it with a punch, he didn''t stop, and he constantly attacked it, punching it on its already ragged body, hitting it with no power to fight back.


    However, the vitality of this monster seemed to be stronger than I imagined. I had already beaten it so many times. It was not dead yet, and even occasionally counterattacked itself. However, its attacks were obviously not a threat.


    Huang Feng fought and looked for its weakness. Then Huang Feng remembered that if this guy is a snake, the seven-inch position may be its weakness. Therefore, Huang Feng did not stop, his fist threw out with a fierce momentum. In its seven-inch position.


    "Oh..." The monster yelled with a headache, and his aura suddenly eased a lot. Huang Feng was happy, and then he violently attacked its seven-inch position, and the monster persisted for less than three minutes. After time, it was finally dead.


    And at this time, Huang Feng felt the previous auras that were not weak, and he was not far away from him at this time, so he took off again, hiding in the past, he just went down to fight the monster, just wanting Looking at the degree of danger of the zombies in this world, it is obvious that the vitality of these "undead" is still very strong, other zombies Huang Feng doesn''t know, but the defensive power of the monster just now is really not so strong.


    "It seems that this world is more dangerous than I thought." Huang Feng muttered to himself.


    Just after Huang Feng thought about it, he saw a few huge black shadows suddenly appeared in the sky. They were flying towards him quickly. With good eyesight, Huang Feng could see all of a sudden, those few flying towards him. The creatures that came were not normal creatures. They were also monsters infected by zombie viruses. Huang Feng could tell from their size and the condition of their bodies.


    "The dangers in this world really exist everywhere." Huang Feng sighed and took out his suspended sports car from the ring, and then it grew bigger and sat in by himself, although he could also choose to fly in the air, but, It¡¯s not safe in the sky, and fighting those monsters in the air will consume more energy. Therefore, Huang Feng decided to drive forward. After all, the speed of this car is not slow.


    Huang Feng did not choose the levitation mode, but landed the car on the ground and drove on the yellow sand. With the performance of this car, driving on the yellow sand, there was no problem at all.


    With a "bump", Huang Feng''s car slammed into a monster that rushed out of the ground. You should know that Huang Feng''s car has a very strong defensive ability. Even a bomb can''t control it. Its destruction, coupled with its high speed, flying a monster, is nothing at all.


    Huang Feng just came into this world, no one to help introduce him, and no map, so he didn¡¯t know where he was now or where he should go, so he could only drive aimlessly, and on the way , He had already hit many monsters, but his car was not damaged at all.


    "Hey, there seems to be a situation there!" Huang Feng drove in the desert for about half an hour, and suddenly saw that there seemed to be a situation in the distance. In a world full of yellow eyes, suddenly a black wave appeared. It is more conspicuous.


    Huang Feng was overjoyed, speeded up and drove over. It would be a good thing to be able to meet humans, but in this world where zombies are rampant, it is not so easy to find humans.


    Marcus is desperate now. After he escaped from the oasis, he ran all the way and drove aimlessly. He originally wanted to leave the desert to see a nearby human city. As a result, he was on the way. When he was attacked by a few monsters, he was suddenly attacked by a monster lying under the yellow sand. Although his car was modified, it was far from Huang Feng''s car. After being attacked by a few monsters, he was immediately lost. The ability to drive.


    What makes Marcus even more desperate is that when his car had to stop, he found himself surrounded by monsters. They surrounded their car and kept attacking their car. Obviously they were I found myself a living creature and wanted to attack myself.


    Although Marcus has a gun in his hand, there are too many monsters around him, and he dare not go down. However, if he doesn''t go down, it is not a solution. Under the attack of those monsters, this car will definitely not last long. Yes, when the time comes, I will also have to face these monsters.


    "Damn, fight these damn guys!" In the end, Marcus gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly heard the roar of the motor, and then he was pleasantly surprised to find that not far away, a face of a sports car was driving towards him quickly, although he did not know who was in that car, and how many Personally, however, it is certain that there are definitely humans in that car, and being able to see humans at this desperate moment has made Marcus feel a little more expectant.

 1043 Chapter 1043

    "Hey, friend, do you need help?" Huang Feng rolled down the car window and shouted to Marcus who was surrounded by monsters in the car.


    "Of course!" Marcus said quickly, but seeing Huang Feng seemed to have only one person, he reminded: "Be careful, these monsters infected by zombie virus are very powerful now."


    "I know!" Huang Feng said after he fisted a monster trying to enter through the car window.


    Huang Feng''s random punch made Marcus'' eyes shrink. In this world, although it is also a world of hot weapons, even this world has a very powerful development in firearms. However, some people pay great attention to their personal skills. In terms of training, these people are agile, even facing five or six brawny men.


    However, Huang Feng just hit the huge monster with a punch. The strength of his skill was beyond Marcus''s psychological cognition. He immediately understood that this is a master with strong personal strength. In these last days, if you want to survive, in addition to being strong enough, you also need a strong partner. The stronger the entire team, the greater the hope of survival.


    Therefore, after seeing Huang Feng''s powerful skills, Marcus has decided that he must go with Huang Feng together, so that he can have greater hope to live in these last days.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t get out of the car immediately after knocking down the monster. Instead, he drove the car and knocked the monsters around Marcus¡¯s car into flight one by one. He didn¡¯t know the strength of this world. Therefore, at present, he does not want to reveal all his strength. This is obviously a technological world. If he suddenly flies in front of the other party, it is obviously too unbelievable. Therefore, Huang Feng has to wait to understand the world. Only in this situation can he reveal his skills based on the situation here, so that he will not be too suspicious. You know, he will live here for a year.


    "I think your car has been scrapped, do you want to get in my car?" Huang Feng said to Marcus who was still in shock in the car after hitting all the zombies into flight.


    "Of course!" Marcus said quickly. He originally wanted to see how powerful Huang Feng was and whether he could compete with the zombies in front of him. As a result, Huang Feng didn''t do what he intended, but instead. With the car, the zombies were knocked into flight.


    However, it was just a collision. Those zombies were not so easy to kill. Marcus knew this, so he quickly got out of the car and ran into Huang Feng''s car.


    Huang Feng saw that Marcus had already come in, and the accelerator kicked out. The car immediately galloped out, knocking out a zombie that had just stood up.


    "Hello, I''m Marcus, thank you for saving me just now." When Marcus saw that they were surrounded by zombies that had been far away, he relaxed a little, and said gratefully to Huang Feng.


    "You''re welcome, my name is Huang Feng." Huang Feng said: "Can you tell me about the situation here? I don''t know much about it."


    Marcus glanced at Huang Feng with some doubts. The zombie virus has been out for two or three years. As long as people are still alive, they have been in contact with those zombies more or less, and they should have some understanding of those zombies. Knowing what the world has become, how could Huang Feng not understand it?


    However, immediately Marcus thought of Huang Feng knocking the zombie into the air with a punch, and he was a little surprised that this Huang Feng may have been practicing his personal skills before and did not have much contact with the outside world. , I don¡¯t know the situation here is normal.


    Thinking of this, Marcus said to Huang Feng: "Okay." You know, Marcus still wants to follow Huang Feng. Of course, he also hopes that Huang Feng will know more about this world.


    Afterwards, Marcus told Huang Feng what he knew. Marcus''s survival in the last days is not only because of luck, but also because of his strength. At the same time, he has gone. I''ve traveled to many places and fought many zombies. He has a wealth of combat experience. Through his introduction, Huang Feng also knows the current situation in the world.


    This is obviously the world of technology, and, as Huang Feng thought before, this is the end of the world, and there are zombies everywhere. As for how the zombies appeared, Marcus doesn¡¯t know. After all, he is just an ordinary civilian. So, I don¡¯t know the reason for the appearance of zombies. I only know that when I woke up one morning, the world around me changed. The power was damaged. Some people I knew suddenly became the living dead. That is, zombies, they attacked frantically and they could find every living person, but Marcus was lucky to escape, and after that, he accumulated a lot of experience in the process of constantly fighting zombies.


    In addition, from Marcus¡¯s mouth, Huang Feng also knows that there are people in this world who have skills far beyond ordinary people. However, there are no flying cars. At the same time, floating sports cars have never appeared, but they are weapons. The development of is very good. There are various laser weapons and ion weapons. Of course, these weapons are not owned by ordinary people. Ordinary people can also have their own guns in this world, but they are all ordinary guns. .


    And Marcus has just escaped from an oasis where humans are hiding. According to him, an extremely terrifying zombie appeared there. He killed everyone except his Marcus. Marcus was also lucky. , Escaped, but if he didn''t meet Huang Feng, he would still die under the siege of those zombies.


    "Then where are we going now?" Huang Feng asked. He just came here and is not familiar with it, so he can only ask Marcus, the aboriginal.


    "I don''t know, but we can turn on the broadcast. If there are human gatherings nearby, they will broadcast information like the surroundings. I also used this method to know that there are a lot of people in that oasis. Surviving human beings." Marcus said.


    Huang Feng nodded, and continued to drive the car according to Marcus¡¯s guidance. Although they don¡¯t have a clear direction right now, the most important thing is to drive out of the desert. Here, their physical objects and drinking water will be a problem. Marcus also brought some out, but if he has been in the desert, it is obviously not enough.


    Therefore, they must leave the desert as soon as possible now.

 1044 Chapter 1044

    "Finally we are out of the desert, and the Philips city is ahead." After a whole day of driving, Huang Feng and Marcus finally left the desert. From a distance, they could already see The silhouette of a city.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng has been chatting with Marcus, one is to relieve fatigue, the other is to learn more about the situation in the world, and by now, Huang Feng has basically been concerned about the world. , Has a clearer understanding.


    And along the way, they also encountered a lot of zombies'' attacks. However, in front of Huang Feng''s car''s super powerful defense, those zombies could only return without success, and now, they finally came out of the desert. To enter the city, they must enter the city to supplement some food and water.


    Although he was about to enter the city, Huang Feng was not too happy, because this is the end of the world. All the surviving humans are fighting for survival. There is no trade. Therefore, he wants to It is basically impossible to make money this way. In the last days, money is useless at all, and it is not as real as a piece of bread.


    Of course, it is a good idea for Huang Feng to rob the bank at this time. Those banks must have deposits now, and there will be no other people robbing money at this time. After all, they carry money at this time. , It is of no use to them and will cause cumbersomeness.


    However, Huang Feng hasn''t made up his mind to rob the bank. After all, he used to make money through formal channels before. If he was asked to rob the bank at once, he really couldn''t accept it.


    "Anyway, no one wants the money there. I took it out and used it as waste." Huang Feng comforted himself in his heart.


    "Ziz...Ziz...Hey hey..." At this moment, the radio in Huangfeng''s car suddenly rang out with a loud noise, and seemed to be listening inside. To the voice of someone talking.


    "Someone, somebody!" Marcus yelled out in surprise. After that, he posted it all over, trying to make himself hear more clearly.


    "If... you are a survivor, you can rush to 108 degrees west longitude and 38 degrees east longitude. There is no infection here... there is no infection here. There is protection here, and there is plenty of water and Food...We will help you..."


    "There is really a broadcast! 108 degrees west longitude, 38 degrees east longitude, it is near the outskirts of Philips City, not far from us, great, we finally found a place where humans survived." Marcus was happy. Cried out, it is indeed a very happy thing to find more surviving humans in such an environment.


    "Then let''s go there, but before that, let''s see if we are in advanced cities, maybe there we can find a lot of things we want." Huang Feng said, although the radio said that there are food and Water, however, Huang Feng still wants to prepare some by himself, in that case, he can also be prepared.


    "Yes, let''s find some food and water. I think we need these things no matter where we are. Moreover, we''d better find a weapon store and have more items in hand, and it will be more secure." Marcus agreed. He has survived for a long time in the last days, and he already has a set of rules for his own survival. It¡¯s just that here, he can¡¯t completely pin his hopes on others. Moreover, food and water, no matter where they are, are It is necessary, and it is not a bad thing to take it on your body.


    As a result, the two continued to drive into the city, and the more they drove into the city, the more miserable the scene they saw. There were corpses everywhere on both sides of the road. At the same time, there were some zombies beside those corpses. They are eating corpses. Those decayed corpses are the best food for them.


    Many zombies found Huang Feng¡¯s car. Some put down the "food" in their hands and chased Huang Feng, while others continued their actions. Of course, those zombies who chased Huang Feng were obviously not. They may catch up. These are just ordinary zombies, which are very slow, and Huang Feng''s car is fast. They want to catch up, it is impossible.


    Although the scene in front of us feels very uncomfortable, Marcus still has a smile on his face. He has seen a lot of such miserable scenes, and he has long been numb, but he can know the gathering place of surviving humans. He is still very happy, which means that they will be temporarily safe.


    As for Huang Feng, he is not too uncomfortable with the scene in front of him. It is not the first time he has teleported. In the previous few teleports, he has experienced various wars. The scene is not much better than the current one. Therefore, he has adapted to this environment.


    There are still many shops on both sides of the road. However, these shops are in dilapidated condition at this time. Without the owner, the walls and windows have been destroyed. In some shops, there are still zombies infested. As for humans, they are all. I can''t see it anymore. In such a scene, it is not easy to see living humans.


    "There is a convenience store there, let''s check it out." Marcus pointed to a convenience store on the side of the road and said.


    "Okay!" Huang Feng replied. After that, the two drove the car to the door of the convenience store. At this time, a zombie just came out of the convenience store. Seeing Huang Feng and the two, it seemed very It was excitement, and rushed towards Huang Feng and the others without thinking about it.


    Marcus was shocked, and he was about to draw his spear. However, Huang Feng moved faster, and saw that he had reached the zombie''s side. The head burst, Marcus was stunned. Huang Feng himself was slightly stunned by the situation, and then realized that he had just used 70% of his strength, even if he faced the zombies in the desert. It can also knock the opponent into the air, and seriously injured, and the zombie in front of him is just an ordinary zombie. Under his attack, it is normal to be blown up.


    "I didn''t control it all of a sudden." Huang Feng said with a smile at Marcus who was still stunned.


    "Huang Feng, you are amazing. I have seen some people with great skills before, but when they are added together, they are not as good as you." Marcus said with a look of admiration. At the same time, he was a little lucky to be able to Walking with Huang Feng''s master, obviously, he will be safer.


    "Really? It''s a pity that I can''t learn from them." Huang Feng said with a smile, and then the two entered the convenience store together.

 1045 Chapter 1045

    However, the situation in the convenience store is not very good. The items on the shelves are scattered all over the floor. Obviously, there have been zombies and humans here. There is no more food to eat. Marcus has already been in the last days. After living for nearly three years, he can clearly distinguish which things are edible and which are not. What is disappointing is that there is no edible thing in this convenience store.


    "Forget it, let''s go to other places to see." Huang Feng said.


    "It can only be this way." Marcus said somewhat frustrated.


    After that, the two of them drove on. As long as they saw a convenience store along the way, they would stop and check and go in to find food. What made people eat is that although the food they finally found, the quantity was not very large. In the weapon shop, they found a lot of weapons, but they were all just ordinary weapons, and some were better than none.


    The two continued on the road. This time, they went directly to the other party broadcast on the radio. It was not too far from where they are now, and it was easy to find. Moreover, when Huang Feng and Marcus arrived there , I finally know why this place has not been infected yet, because the place is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the only side leading to the outside is only an iron bridge that is not very wide. They only need to guard this iron bridge, the zombies Just don''t think about it. In fact, they did exactly that. When Huang Feng and Marcus arrived, they saw a dozen people on the other side of the road guarding with weapons.


    Seeing Huang Feng driving over, those people didn''t stop him in the slightest. Obviously, even if the zombies had some thoughts, they couldn''t drive. Now the ones who can drive must be humans.


    After Huang Feng drove the car over, he listened to the bridge. Those guarding the bridge also surrounded him. One of them took a picture of Huang Feng''s car and said, "Hey, your car is not in this world. What a good thing."


    If Huang Feng¡¯s car is an ordinary sports car, then this person is right. The most popular in the world now is the modified and similar armored car that Marcus drove before. They not only The defense is high, and the space is large, and it can sit on a lot of people and put a lot of things, which is obviously more practical.


    However, obviously, that person didn''t know the magic of Huangfeng''s car, which was incomparable to armored vehicles.


    Huang Feng smiled, did not refute, but asked himself: "How many people are there?"


    "You heard that broadcast," said one of those people.


    "Not bad." Marcus said: "It was said on the radio that it is safe, it has not been infected, and there is still enough water and food."


    "I am afraid that the facts will disappoint you." The man said: "We also rushed over after hearing the broadcast, but after we got here, we found that everyone here had already left, and there was no food and water. Moreover, now There are only ten of us here."


    "It''s just you?" Huang Feng was surprised. He was still thinking that he could find more human beings. How could he know that there were no more humans, and they were all gone.


    "Yes." The person said, "I guess it''s because this place is about to be infected. After all, although there are mountains behind, there are more and more flying creatures infected by zombie viruses. So, here It will not always be safe. Moreover, the space here is not very large, and there are not too many defense facilities. Those people obviously don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, and the broadcast doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s been on the air all the time. We have just arrived here not long ago. We want to wait and see if anyone will come later."


    "That''s it." Marcus was very disappointed. He thought he had found a base for mankind. As a result, there was nothing here, and mankind only saw the ten people in front of him.


    "No matter what, you guys take a rest here first. Although it may be infected here, it is still safe for now. We also brought some water and food." The man said to Huang Feng and the others. .


    Huang Feng thanked them, and after that, they drove inside, wanting to see the situation inside the basket.


    "No wonder those people are leaving. The space here is really not big enough. Once a large number of zombies come over, none of them can run." Marcus said while looking around.


    This place was supposed to be a village before, and it was simply transformed. However, due to time and materials, the transformation could not be too thorough. The only thing that can be used is a seven or eight-meter high platform. Therefore, it faces a small amount of ordinary The zombies are okay. Once there are a large number of zombies, it will definitely be unstoppable.


    Huang Feng nodded, remembering that in the movie of Resident Evil, the human base is either underground or high, but it doesn¡¯t occupy either, so obviously it¡¯s not a good place to hide. .


    "Let''s rest here for one night. After a day''s journey, it''s also very tiring. We will talk about other things tomorrow." Huang Feng said to Marcus.


    "Good." Although Marcus was the leader of a team before, he knows that Huang Feng is stronger than him, so now it is natural to follow Huang Feng''s arrangement.


    In the evening, the people guarding the bridge over there returned halfway, and the rest continued to stare at the bridge, waiting for the change of guard in the middle of the night, so Huang Feng and Marcus and the people who came back first I have been sitting around the square, eating and chatting.


    People who can live in the last days to the present are basically not bad in terms of mentality. Otherwise, they would have been driven crazy by this fucking world. So, even if everyone hasn¡¯t seen much hope yet, but, speak At that time, they didn¡¯t have much worries. Maybe for them, if they can live an extra day, it¡¯s all profitable.


    "What are you going to do? It''s impossible to stay here all the time." Huang Feng asked the leader, who just introduced himself as Lance.


    "No, we want to wait here. When enough people gather, we will leave. After all, it''s safer like that." Lance said, "Will you continue to wait with us, or Any other ideas?"


    "We should leave tomorrow. Since there is no human base here, we can only continue to search." Huang Feng said.


    "Just, is it too dangerous for the two of you? And, you don''t know where to find it?" Lance frowned.

 1046 Chapter 1046 Zombie Attack

    "Even if it is dangerous, we will continue to search for the human base." Marcus said, while talking, he took out the potion he had brought back from the oasis before, and said to everyone: "This is what I stayed in before. Local scientists spent a lot of energy to research the results, I must give him to other human scientists, let them continue to study."


    Regarding the potion, Marcus didn''t have much to say about it. Therefore, this was the first time that Huang Feng heard about it. He took the potion from Marcus''s hand and looked at it with some curiosity.


    "What about the scientist who studies this medicine?" Lance said.


    "Dead, all dead." Marcus said with a dim expression.


    "Then even if your potion is useful, it won''t do much without the corresponding research data." Lance said.


    "Yes, I can only hope that other scientists can analyze the ingredients in this medicine as soon as possible, and then make improvements. After all, we can''t catch all the zombies and inject them one by one. "Marcus said.


    "Marcus, do you know the name of the scientist who developed this medicine?" Huang Feng asked suddenly.


    "His name is Lanni, and he is the head of our research institute." Although Marcus didn''t understand why Huang Feng asked that, he still answered Huang Feng''s question.


    "Sure enough," Huang Feng said.


    Based on his previous teleportation experience, Huang Feng only, when he teleported to another dimension, he would land near the original owner of the things he had obtained.


    While on the road, Huang Feng already knew about Super Seed from Marcus¡¯s mouth. It was also in that oasis, not far from where Huang Feng appeared, and the night vision device, Huang Fengzi Marcus The same style was found on his body, so there was only one USB flash drive left. Presumably the owner of that USB flash drive should not be too far away from where Huangfeng landed.


    Marcus didn¡¯t talk to Huang Feng about the potion before. Now when Huang Feng saw the potion, he thought of the USB flash drive he had obtained. That¡¯s why he asked this question, and the results he got were not surprising. He expected that the owner of the USB flash drive he obtained was not Professor Lanney?


    "Huang Feng, what''s the matter?" Marcus quickly asked when he saw Huang Feng as if he knew something.


    Huang Feng pretended to take out the USB flash drive from his pocket and showed it to everyone: "Before I met you, I found this USB flash drive. Its owner is the Professor Lanni you mentioned, and the USB flash drive The thing is his research data on zombie virus!"


    "Really?!" Marcus said with a look of surprise, even Lance and the others were full of joy. Although Marcus wondered where Huang Feng picked up the USB flash drive, he was also curious how he knew this. The contents of the USB flash drive, however, out of trust in Huang Feng, he did not ask, Huang Feng should not lie to himself on this matter.


    "Of course it is true." Huang Feng said affirmatively. Since the storage box is so introduced, then the U disk must contain research data on zombie viruses.


    "That''s great. As long as we find other scientists and give them these materials, it is very possible to completely eliminate the zombie virus!" Marcus said with a laugh.


    "Yes, we will follow you tomorrow." Lance said. Obviously, this information and medicine are very important. If this medicine can really resist the zombie virus, then humans will be saved. After all, this is also related to them. Naturally, they are also very concerned about the safety of their lives. They have already experienced this kind of fear and fear.


    "Well, let''s go together tomorrow morning." Marcus said: "It''s just that, where should we go and where scientists gather, we don''t know."


    "Go to the imperial capital." Huang Feng said: "No matter what, the defense in the imperial capital should be the strictest, and it is most likely that there are scientists."


    "Yes, just go to the imperial capital. Even if no scientists are found there, there should be humans there. After all, there is already the largest city." Marcus agreed: "It''s just that it''s a bit far from the imperial capital. It may not be too safe along the way."


    "No matter how dangerous, we have to go!" Lance said: "This may be the hope of the entire human race!"


    Huang Feng nodded. He is definitely going to the Imperial Capital. Only when the zombie virus here has disappeared and the entire human society returns to normal can he make money. However, it is impossible for Huang Feng to ignore himself at all. He comes here most. The main thing is to make money. Therefore, before the order of human society is restored, he must first accumulate some capital.


    "It seems that I should find a chance to visit those banks." Huang Feng said to himself.


    Originally, Huang Feng could use the suspension mode of his car to drive directly to the imperial capital, only to expose some things. However, he can not explain it when the time comes, but now they are not two people, and Lance Waiting for ten people, let them continue here without taking them, they are likely to be attacked by zombies.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also plans to find opportunities to go to the banks of those cities along the way, so obviously, walking on the ground is a good idea.


    After the negotiation was settled, everyone went to rest, regained their energy, and prepared to rush to the imperial capital the next day.


    However, the next morning, before they set off, they encountered a sudden situation. When Huang Feng and others were packing their things, Lance and others who had changed over to guard the bridge in the middle of the night were panicked. Zhang''s ran back.


    "No, there are a large number of zombies ahead!" Lance yelled to Huang Feng and the others as he ran.


    Everyone suddenly became nervous. If there are few zombies, then Lance and others can solve it with their own weapons, and there is no need to report back, and they still have such a panic expression.


    Obviously, the matter is very serious, and the number of zombies coming will definitely not be small, so everyone hurriedly checked their weapons and prepared to meet the enemy.


    However, everyone is still a little pessimistic. When there are no zombies coming in, the geographical location is still good. However, once the zombies rushed from the front, it would be equally difficult for them to break through.


    Huang Feng frowned. Although he had known these people not long ago, the number of humans in this world is already very small, and he didn''t want to see anyone die, so he decided to save people.

 1047 Chapter 1047 Fighting Bunur

    Originally, Huang Feng was trying to expose that his car could fly in suspension, and he would also send these people to the mountains behind him. However, he did not expect that the zombies would come so fast that he would not be transported. time.


    Behind Lance and others, Huang Feng and others have seen a lot of zombies chasing after them, and the zombies that can catch up are obviously not weak, especially the first one, Huang Feng is in his I felt a terrifying breath.


    "Be careful!" Huang Feng shouted. The whole person had already rushed towards Lance and the others. During the rushing process, Huang Feng had already begun to accumulate his strength. After that, he slammed a punch and waited for Huang Feng to arrive. When Lance was next to him, the headed zombie just jumped and appeared behind the last person on Lance''s side.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng was prepared, and he had already hit the opponent''s body with a punch. However, Huang Feng''s punch did not explode the zombies as easily as before, but just beat the opponent back. , Huang Feng could feel that the opponent didn''t even suffer much injury.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng frowned. The strength of this zombie was a little bit beyond his expectations. However, at this time, he obviously couldn''t retreat. Only if he was in the forefront, other people could have Chance to survive.


    The fact is indeed the case. After Huang Feng punched the zombie, Lance and others used this time to rush back to the vicinity of the camp. There, everyone had set up simple defense facilities before. This is Lance and others. In the past few days, people have built a seven-eight-meter-high platform. At this time, everyone has climbed up, condescendingly looking at the zombies that are getting closer and closer, and the Huangfeng facing the zombies.


    "Be careful, Huang Feng, that zombie is Bunur, it is him, who killed everyone in that oasis!"


    Right here, Marcus on the platform has already seen clearly the appearance of the zombies facing Huang Feng. He recognized it at a glance. The headed zombies are Bunur who caused the oasis tragedy before. I thought that he would actually appear here, and also brought a lot of zombies.


    Huang Feng was also slightly surprised when he heard that. Marcus told him about the oasis before, so he naturally knew that the zombie in front of him called Bunur was not easy to mess with, and ordinary firearms were of no use to him, and, In the fight just now, I can feel the strength of his defense.


    "Roar, roar, roar." Bunur''s mouth kept roaring, his almost dry eyes staring at Huang Feng. At this time, he also felt that Huang Feng was not easy to provoke.


    "You use guns against other zombies, give me this Bunur!" Huang Feng said loudly to everyone on the platform.


    "Okay, be careful yourself!" Marcus replied. He also knew that these weapons in their hands were not a threat to Bunur at all. Now they can only hope Huang Feng and hope he can Get rid of that Bunur.


    The zombies in the distance are getting closer, and Marcus and others have opened fire. Fortunately, although the weapons in their hands have no effect on zombies of the level of Bunur, they are still effective for ordinary zombies. It was very effective, and, before coming, Huang Feng and Marcus had been to the weapon shop, so they now had a lot of weapons and bullets, and there was no problem dealing with these zombies.


    Of course, the premise is that Huang Feng can hold Na Bunur, otherwise, none of them here will survive. Marcus knows Bunur''s terrifying bounce ability. He is light on the seven or eight meters platform. You can jump up easily, and it won''t have any effect on him.


    "Roar!" Bunur seemed to be very angry when he saw his little brother being slaughtered, and he let out a roar again.


    "Roar a hairy, come if you have a seed," Huang Feng said to Bunur.


    Bunur seems to have understood Huang Feng''s words, the light tower in the same place, the whole person has jumped into the sky, the height is definitely more than seven or eight meters.


    "Hey, you guy is quite cunning!" Huang Feng said with a light smile, because he found that Bunur''s target was not himself, but Marcus and others on the platform behind him.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not delay, and he jumped up. Of course, his jump was not a real jump, but used his internal force and cloak to fly, but, in the eyes of Marcus and others, Huang Feng Like Na Bunur, he jumped to the height of terror.


    "bump!"


    Although Huang Feng was a late jumper, he was the first to come first, and once again hit Bunur''s body with a punch. Bunur didn''t expect Huang Feng to come so quickly, and there was no place to borrow in the air. The body was like a kite with a broken wire, it flew out and smashed into the group of zombies.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he jumped out again, and this time, his goal was to become Huang Feng. Maybe he already understood that if you want to kill those people on the platform, you must kill them first. Huang Feng is good!


    "It''s just right, I''m just about to learn it." Huang Feng said with a flash of cold light in his eyes.


    After that, he didn¡¯t stop and rushed towards Na Bunur, but at this moment, he had already used Limbo''s microsteps under his feet. He was skewed and twisted to the left by Bunur''s side, and Bunur was empty. A terrifying force, but even if he couldn''t hit Huang Feng, the whole person became even more manic.


    Huang Feng is no longer polite, punching out his punches, and constantly hitting him, feeling that his defense is indeed not low. If only the defense ability is considered, Huang Feng estimates that this Bunur is already A first-rate expert, and his agility is also very high, and his attack power seems not weak.


    However, on the whole, his strength should be at the second-rate peak level, because his attack methods are too single, and he can only use his own physical strength, and there are not many other changes. Therefore, as long as the opponent''s agility is better than his High, then his attack is useless.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s ability to avoid attacks does not need to be doubted because of Ling Bo¡¯s microsteps. If Bunur faces other people, there must be no problem at all. Unfortunately, he is facing Huang Feng. , There is no room for the slightest use of power.


    On the platform, Marcus and others were attacking ordinary zombies while observing the situation in Huang Feng. They were relieved when they saw Huang Feng facing Bunur alone without letting go.


    At this time, everyone admired Huang Feng¡¯s skill even more. Everyone knew that Huang Feng and Bunur were fighting, but because they were too fast, they couldn¡¯t even see their movements. Bunur is a fifth-level zombie, which is excusable. After all, this level of zombies is already very powerful, but Huang Feng has not inferior agility, which shocked everyone.

 1048 Chapter 1048

    "It''s simply non-human!" Marcus sighed involuntarily when he looked at Huang Feng, who was constantly changing positions below.


    "Yes, Huang Feng is really strong!" Lance agreed. After seeing Huang Feng''s skill, his heart became more determined and he wanted to leave with Huang Feng. In such apocalyptic times, he can follow such a master and survive. The odds are much higher than those of people.


    Therefore, whether it is Lance or the others, they have already made up their minds at this time, as long as they repel this wave of zombies, they will follow Huang Feng to leave.


    "The defensive power of this zombie is really strong!" Huang Feng below doesn''t know how many punches he has hit the zombie, but he hasn''t killed others yet. Of course, the effect is also there. Huang Feng estimates that he should now It was a serious injury, and the speed was obviously slower than at the beginning.


    "Bump" Huang Feng hit Na Bunur''s heart with another punch and knocked it out. This time, the other party finally failed to get up for the first time, as if struggling on the ground a few times. Just got up.


    Afterwards, Bunur looked at Huang Feng with bitter eyes. After such a long fight, he didn''t even touch Huang Feng''s clothes, but he was seriously injured by Huang Feng. Who was it? It won''t be cool.


    This is also the power of Lingbo Weibu. Not to mention that Bunur is just a second-rate master, even if he is a first-rate master like Huang Feng, there is no way to use Huang Feng. You know, now Huang Feng¡¯s understanding of Lingbo¡¯s microsteps is much stronger than at the beginning. I don¡¯t know how much better. It is basically impossible for a person of the same level to hit him. Let¡¯s not say that he is stronger than Huang Feng. Weak.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Bunur can''t beat Huang Feng. Of course, his strong defense is somewhat beyond Huang Feng''s expectations.


    In a sense, these zombies are already dead, so their ability to resist attacks is still very strong, not to mention that Bunur itself is still a level five zombies, so the defense is naturally even greater. horrifying.


    However, no matter how terrible the defense is, under Huang Feng¡¯s constant attacks, he still failed to last until the end. At this time, Bunur already understood that he was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent, and now he was not thinking about how to kill. Death Huangfeng, but how to escape.


    "Want to run? I''m afraid it''s not that easy!" Huang Feng also saw that Bunur would actually want to escape. It seems that this high-level zombie is really powerful, and he has such a thinking ability.


    However, Huang Feng obviously didn¡¯t want him to run away so easily. Therefore, he quickly caught up with him. Then Bunur also saw Huang Feng chasing him. He quickly asked the surrounding zombies to besiege Huang Feng. The peak stepped lightly, and calmly flew over the heads of the zombies, and went straight to Bunur.


    "Roar!" I didn''t know that Bunur would actually kill the carbine. Seeing Huang Feng chasing him, he turned around and attacked Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was also taken aback. He didn''t expect this zombie to be so smart and would still play tricks, because it was too close, but it was too late to escape.


    "Tear!" Huang Feng''s clothes were directly torn by Na Bunur, but Bunur still failed to injure Huang Feng, because in Huang Feng''s clothes, he was still wearing golden silk soft armor. This thing will not be damaged even if it is shot at close range. Although Bunur''s claws are very sharp, it is not so easy to destroy this golden silk soft armor.


    Bunur seemed to be taken aback by the sudden appearance of the situation. In his opinion, his own paw would easily tear Huang Feng¡¯s skin and insert it into Huang Feng¡¯s body. In that case, even He couldn''t kill Huang Feng, and he could be seriously injured, and the zombie virus in his body could enter Huang Feng''s body. In that case, Huang Feng would be finished.


    However, the facts were obviously not what he thought. He was actually unable to break the soft armor on Huang Feng''s body. This was a bit beyond his expectations, so he was also slightly stunned.


    Although Huang Feng had some lingering fears at this time, he would not let go of such a good opportunity. He slammed his right fist, gathered all the strength of his body, and smashed Bunur¡¯s head with a punch. In the attack here, Huang Feng Jue attacked this part many times, his entire cheek was already torn and torn, but this time he was hit by Huang Feng again without preparation, and finally he was seriously injured, lying on the ground constantly. The wailing.


    Killing you while you are sick!Of course, Huang Feng would not let go of this opportunity, constantly attacking Bunur, and intermittently using the Six Vein Divine Sword. However, Huang Feng only has one pulse at this time, and the training time is not very long, so, It is not always aura, so in the previous battle, he did not use it all the time. As it is now, Bunur has lost most of his mobility, but it can be used for hand training.


    And Bunur slowly lost his vitality under Huang Feng''s continuous attacks. In the end, under Huang Feng''s Six-Medition Divine Sword, his entire head exploded, and he could no longer die.


    Seeing that Bunur was finally dead, Huang Feng was also relieved. The difficulty of this guy was a little bit beyond his expectations. He was still a little careless before, and he almost followed his way. Originally, he thought these zombies were already Without the ability to think, he can only act by instinct, but now it seems that he is wrong, at least those high-level zombies are still very smart, and he will have to be more careful in the future.


    Huang Feng solved Bunuer here, but the situation on Marcus and others was not very good. Not only were there a large number of zombies, but there were also several second-level zombies, even third-level zombies. , Caused a lot of trouble to Marcus and others. At this time, there were already a lot of zombies, and they were about to approach the highest point of the platform. Once those zombies were allowed to go up, Marcus and others would be in danger.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t care about taking a break, and hurriedly stepped on the ordinary zombies to the top of the platform, hitting down the zombies that were approaching the top one by one.


    "Huang Feng, are you here?" Seeing Huang Feng''s sudden appearance, everyone''s expressions were very excited. Huang Feng''s skill is incredible. With his joining, these zombies in front of him are not a problem, and at this time, they are also Realizing that Huang Feng had actually killed Bunu, because he and others were in critical condition before, they did not pay attention to Huang Feng''s situation anymore. Now Huang Feng can come to help them. Obviously, Bunu You have been defeated.

 1049 Chapter 1049

    "Yeah." Huang Feng said lightly while flying a zombie that was about to climb.


    With the addition of Huang Feng, everyone¡¯s pressure was reduced a lot. Although the contact time with Huang Feng was not too long, it is clear that everyone now regards Huang Feng as the backbone. With Huang Feng, they There is confidence, and Huang Feng''s skill is worthy of their trust.


    There were nearly a hundred zombies who came with Bunur this time, most of them were just first-level ordinary zombies. These zombies moved slowly and their limbs were not very coordinated. Therefore, it was not easy to climb on this platform.


    What really caused everyone trouble before was the countless number two or even level three zombies. The agility and defensive power of these zombies have been improved to a certain extent, although the guns in everyone¡¯s hands can also damage them. , However, it is not easy to completely kill.


    Fortunately, now Huang Feng is here, and the second and third level zombies are handed over to him. Everyone only needs to patiently deal with the ordinary zombies. In this way, everyone is naturally able to proceed with ease.


    In less than half an hour, everyone had killed all the zombies, looking down to the ground, the eyes were full of zombies, and the rotting breath filled everyone''s nostrils.


    It was not until it was determined that all the zombies were dead, and everyone got off the platform. After that, Marcus walked directly to the vicinity of Bunur''s body. At this time, Bunur''s situation was naturally very miserable. Under constant attacks, his body was already in tatters, but Marcus still found a place to dig a pit and buried Bunur¡¯s body. In other words, the two also met each other. , Marcus also didn''t want Bunur''s corpse to be left outside all the time, and other zombies came to eat it.


    "Okay, we should also set off. Since there are zombies coming this time, it means that this place is not safe. We have to leave as soon as possible." Huang Feng saw that Marcus had returned and said to everyone.


    Everyone nodded, and Huang Feng was right. Now that there are zombies here, it means that it is not safe here. There will be other zombies coming over at any time, and they must leave as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, everyone originally planned to leave today, and the previous things are almost packed, so they can just take the things into the car and leave.


    This time Huang Feng drove alone. As for Marcus, he drove a car left over here. After all, if you drive an extra car, you can put more things in.


    A group of people drove away from the camp, and at the same time, they also shut down the continuously broadcast radio. It is no longer safe. If other people arrive, it may be dangerous.


    Everyone went all the way to the direction of the imperial capital. In the evening, everyone had arrived in another city. After camping, Huang Feng said to everyone: "You stay here first, I''ll go out and come back soon."


    "Okay, Huang Feng, be careful yourself." Marcus said. Although he didn''t know why Huang Feng went out, he still didn''t need to worry about Huang Feng''s skill, so Marcus didn''t ask.


    After Huang Feng left the crowd, he slowly lifted into the sky from a corner position, and then looked for the location of the bank in the city.


    On the way, Huang Feng has already thought about it. Anyway, if the money is left in the bank, it is of no use. It is better to give it to himself. Moreover, this place is different from reality. So polite and abiding by the law, in reality, he would certainly not rob a bank, but here, he doesn''t have that much burden.


    Of course, this is also because this is the end of the world. Now people are focusing on how to survive, not the money in the bank. If this is a society with a normal order, Huang Feng would not do this. Things that seriously affect the stability of the country.


    "I really made that girl Xie Mengjiao right, I really want to rob the bank." After Huang Feng found a target, he leaned over and flew over, while flying, remembering what Xie Mengjiao said to him before. Unexpectedly, she really got it right.


    After landing at the door of the bank, Huang Feng did not see a single figure here, and the door of the bank was also open. Obviously, when the people in the bank left, they did not have time to close the door. After Huang Feng walked into the bank, he saw several dead bodies. There are ordinary humans and zombies. Huang Feng is no stranger to such a scene.


    There are some scattered banknotes on the counter, but this is obviously not Huang Feng''s goal. What he is looking for is naturally a vault with cash and gold. Huang Feng searched here for about ten minutes and finally found this vault.


    "It''s you!" Huang Feng muttered to himself while looking at the locked door. After that, he wanted to open the door directly with internal force. However, although he was already a first-rate expert, he just couldn''t open the door. Without the key, the door of this vault would not be able to explode even if it was a bomb. Therefore, although Huang Feng had a deep internal force, it was not easy to open this door by internal force.


    "Fortunately, I have other ways." It is obviously unrealistic to ask Huang Feng to find the key. However, he still has the ability to unlock the lock. This skill learned in the game, I thought it would not be possible in reality. It has too much effect, now it seems that I really underestimated this skill.


    "Fuck!" With a sound, the door of the vault was opened. After Huang Feng opened the door, he was stunned by the sight in front of him. Looking around, all of them were neatly stacked banknotes. There is still a lot of gold piled there.


    Although Huang Feng also has a lot of money, there was even a billion-dollar net worth before, which is definitely more than the money here. However, for those money, Huang Feng just saw a number in the card, real cash. He didn''t see it, and he could see so many cash and gold bars at one time. This was one time, and Huang Feng was naturally a little shocked.


    However, Huang Feng quickly recovered. Knowing that it was not the time to be stunned, he hurriedly walked to the nearest pile of coins and collected them into the ring. After that, through the transformation function of the storage box, the banknotes were directly turned into A number in his own card, otherwise, even if he had two rings, he would not be able to save all the money here.

 1050 Chapter 1050

    Seeing that the number of his deposits keeps increasing, Huang Feng is obviously in a good mood.


    However, the only thing that makes Huang Feng upset is that the storage box may be known. It is too easy for him to get the money. Therefore, the exchange ratio between the money here and the real soft sister coin is one hundred to one, which is It is said that one hundred yuan here is equivalent to one yuan in reality, which makes the money here too worthless.


    Of course, it may also be because this is the end of the world after all, and money is not very useful anymore. Even if people want to obtain something, they still grab it by themselves, or barter things instead of money.


    Although this exchange ratio makes Huang Feng a little uncomfortable, after all, this is free money, and Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care that much anymore. Moreover, most of the money he gets now will be used in this world. Therefore, the exchange ratio has little effect on me.


    It took about half an hour before Huang Feng put all the money in this vault into the storage box, including the gold. Huang Feng also did not let it go. At this time, Huang Feng¡¯s deposit had increased by millions, that is Said he grabbed hundreds of millions of cash and gold here.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied with such gains. After all, this is just a bank in this city. There are other banks in this city, and he will go to other cities in the future. , There are also banks, and the sum of these banks is definitely not a small number.


    Seeing the empty treasury, Huang Feng left with satisfaction. The monitoring system here had already been scrapped. Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t worry that he would be exposed. After that, he went directly out of this bank and went to look for other banks. .


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t return to Marcus and others until dawn. During this time, he visited all the big banks in this kind of city. Small branches don¡¯t have a vault. Huang Feng also looked at the deposits on many counters, so he only went to the big banks with vaults, and once he went, he would empty the vaults there.


    The number of Huang Feng''s deposits has also increased as he goes to more and more banks. When he returns to Marcus and others, his deposits have increased by nearly 200 million!This also means that he robbed nearly two billion of cash and gold in one night. This was because he had limited time, did not look for it carefully, and had some omissions. Otherwise, the number would increase.


    "Huang Feng, are you back? Are you okay?" Marcus quickly asked when Huang Feng came back.


    Originally, Marcus was also the leader of a team, and he was also a person with independent opinions and leadership ability. However, after meeting Huang Feng, his heart began to rely on Huang Feng and trust Huang Feng, so there was no time for a night. Seeing Huang Feng''s return, his heart was not at ease, and his sleep was not heavy, so he found out when Huang Feng came back.


    "Well, there is still some time before too bright, let''s take a rest." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Although seeing Huang Feng coming back with joy, Marcus was a little confused about what Huang Feng did last night. However, he and Huang Feng are not too familiar, and it is not easy to get to the bottom. .


    However, when Huang Feng came back, Marcus and others were finally able to rest comfortably. After a short while, they fell asleep again.


    And Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have much sleepiness. Even if he has experienced a lot of big scenes now, he is still a little excited now. The increase in the money tonight is too easy, too fast, so that he has This kind of unreal feeling, so it is inevitable to be a little excited in my heart.


    "It seems that robbing the bank is not such a simple thing." Huang Feng thought to himself. It is obviously not a simple thing to let him have so long without calming his mood.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng quickly calmed down. He decided to rob the bank. It was also because the background of this world was too special. In other time and space, he would not do it. Moreover, Huang Feng also faintly felt that if he was himself If you steal money in this way in other time and space, then the storage box may sanction yourself. After all, this goes against the original meaning of the storage box. He wants to help himself make money and let himself use it to make money, but, for sure I don''t want to see that I use this method to make money.


    Therefore, Huang Feng had decided long ago that this kind of thing can only be done in such a background world.


    The next morning, Huang Feng and several people woke up and moved on. Afterwards, Marcus and others discovered that Huang Feng always had to leave for a period of time when they arrived in a city. As for what to do, there was nothing. No one knows, and no one asks, as long as Huang Feng doesn''t abandon them and leaves alone.


    And because of the destruction of those zombies, their way to the imperial capital was not so smooth. Some truths were destroyed, and sometimes they encountered some zombies blocking the way. There were various difficulties, but, fortunately, they were There is the great god Huang Feng beside him, and all the zombies blocking the road can''t hurt them.


    And along the way, Huang Feng and others were fortunate to encounter several waves of surviving humans. The number of humans in these waves is not very large, and they add up to only 20 or 30 people. However, they can meet in this world. To humans is indeed a happy thing.


    At this moment, in a hidden basement of the imperial capital, a group of people in white coats are busy. All around them are various instruments. Everyone is busy with what they have. They are human. The hope is, so everyone dare not slack in the slightest.


    In addition to these white lab coats, there are also a few people in military uniforms. They are surrounding an old man in a white lab coat, asking what.


    "Dr. Felix, how is your research going?" The soldier in the lead asked the old man. There was no military rank on his clothes. However, the people in generals around him treated him in general. It was a look of respect, obviously, his status was extraordinary.


    And the old man in a white lab coat heard his questioning, and said with a heavy face: "Some progress, but the anti-zombie virus has not yet been developed. We can only know now that this zombie virus is A new type of virus is extremely contagious. Once it enters the body, it can quickly destroy the life skills of the human body in a short time."


    Having said that, he paused and said: "Moreover, this virus is probably a human being!"

 1051 Chapter 1051 Help Professor Lanny Speak

    "Humans made it?" The soldier at the head was slightly startled. You know, they all thought that this virus might be carried by some kind of animal, or it might be mutated, or it might be something they had been looking for. The stars spread, but they really didn''t expect that this virus was created by humans themselves.


    "Not bad!" Dr. Felix nodded and said, "All signs indicate that this virus was created by humans."


    "Asshole!" The soldier said with an angry face: "Which asshole was responsible for making this virus that can destroy humans? What does he want to do? Does he not want to live anymore?"


    No wonder he was so angry. It is because the virus is too harmful. Since the emergence of this virus, the number of humans has been declining, although over time, the surviving humans have gradually adapted to the present. In this society, fighting ability and experience have been improved, but at the same time, the strength of those zombies is also increasing, advanced zombies appear more and more frequently, and the environment for human existence is still very harsh.


    "Maybe the other party just wanted to study other things at the beginning, and discovered this virus unintentionally. Maybe the other party did not expect that this virus will be so harmful. Of course, there are other possibilities. I don¡¯t think so. Know what is going on with the other party." Dr. Phillips said.


    As a top scientist, since the emergence of this zombie virus, Dr. Phillips has begun to develop drugs that can resist or even eliminate those viruses. However, it has not yet been developed. While anxious, Phillips is also very I admire the person who researched this virus. Although the other party has developed a virus that is very harmful to society, from a certain perspective, the other party is also a genius in this area, but he misused his talents. A place.


    "Anyway, Dr. Phillips, you must research the medicine against the zombie virus as soon as possible. The situation facing humans is very dangerous now, and we don''t have much time." The soldier said.


    Because of the outbreak of the zombie virus, the entire social order has been disrupted. All human beings think about all day is how to improve their abilities so that they can live in this apocalypse. They have no energy to do other things at all, and there is no social production. , There is no one going to plant the fields. In this way, all kinds of edible and usable things will be drastically reduced. It is very likely that in one or two years, there will be no food to eat in the whole society. Now, at that time, even if you are not infected by the zombie virus, you can starve many people to death by starving.


    Therefore, it is no wonder that this soldier is anxious. As one of the most powerful people in this country, he must be considered by the entire country and even the people of the entire world.


    "I must speed up the research progress." Dr. Phillips said: "It would be great if Professor Lanney was here. He is an expert in virus research. Unfortunately, after he went to the desert a few years ago, there was no news. I heard I''m also studying anti-zombie virus drugs, and I don''t know what happened."


    The existing anthropological research institute is definitely not the only one in front of me. In other places, at this time, there are also people doing research, but this research institute in front of me has gathered most of the top research talents from the entire country. Therefore, He is expected to be high, and Dr. Phillips also knows that his comprehensive ability may be better than others. However, in the field of professional virus research, it is not necessarily better than those professionals. At least, he knows Professor Lanney is more capable than him in this respect.


    Originally, Professor Lanni¡¯s ability could also appear in this research institute. However, the other party¡¯s temper was relatively strong. He had offended a leader before and was ¡°sent¡± to the desert to study super-seeds. Later, after the outbreak of the zombie virus, I also thought about taking the other party over, but the other party also refused. He wanted to study on his own. At least there, he didn¡¯t need to look at other people¡¯s faces, and there would be no ignorance. The people, the random command.


    "Professor Lanney? He is very strong in this area?" It was obviously the first time that the soldier heard Professor Lanney''s name. He knew that this institute was now in charge of Dr. Phillips, but it was also linked to other departments. The next one, and the leader of the previous department, was obviously not him. So, in fact, it was normal that someone else was in charge of the institute before and he did not hear Professor Lanney''s name.


    "Yes, very strong. If he helps, I believe that we can quickly develop the corresponding medicine." Dr. Phillips said. He also wants to take this opportunity to help Professor Lanny say something nice, like that. , He doesn''t need to stay in the desert, he can come here, after all, it is much safer than the desert.


    It''s a pity that neither Dr. Phillips nor these individuals knew that Professor Lanney was dead, dead in the desert.


    "Why don''t you call him to study together? When is the time? At this time, everyone should unite together." The person said.


    "But, Professor Lanney, he offended the leader." Phillips said hesitantly.


    "Offended the leader? What do you mean, tell me." The man said in a daze.


    After that, Phillips briefly talked about Professor Lanney¡¯s matter. In fact, there was nothing in this matter. As long as Professor Lanney was too straight, the previous leaders always intervened in the research institute, which made him very dissatisfied. Several times he clashed against the leader in the crowd and prevented the other party from coming to the stage. Therefore, the other party found an excuse to assign Professor Lanney out.


    "Asshole! These assholes who don''t do business!" The man angered again. Because of these little things, those assholes were allowed to treat a top scientist like this. They are indeed very assholes.


    "Okay, I know about this, and I will take care of it. I''ll send someone to pick up Professor Lanney." After that person got angry, he said to Dr. Phillips.


    "Thank you." Dr. Phillips said happily. In this way, he will not only have an important helper, but also his friends can finally return to this safe place. With his presence, the previous one Leaders, don''t even think about making things difficult for Professor Lanny.

 1052 Chapter 1052

    And Gaoke City, which is thousands of kilometers away from the imperial capital, at this time, the entire surface of the city, like other cities, was in ruins, traffic was paralyzed, houses collapsed, and there was a dilapidated scene everywhere.


    Before the outbreak of the zombie virus, this city was quite prosperous. It was the best-developed city besides the imperial capital. It gathered a large number of top domestic and foreign companies, and once the domestic biomedical industry was second to none. The company is also located here.


    Most people don¡¯t know who the leader of Umbrella Company is. For ordinary people, this company is a bit mysterious and not much exposed information. However, the company¡¯s products are still good, no matter it is Health care products, or all kinds of medicines for curing diseases, are very trustworthy.


    It''s a pity that at this time, the building of Umbrella Company was also a dilapidated scene. Since the outbreak of the zombie virus, there were no people in that building.


    What everyone doesn¡¯t know is that this building not only has more than 30 floors above, but also has more than 20 floors underground. After the outbreak of the zombie virus, the people of Umbrella Company moved to the ground to work. Therefore, this company has not It''s not that it''s dilapidated as people see it, but it''s just transferred, and if everyone doesn''t know, the zombie virus that is now erupting is related to this umbrella company!


    "Dr. Jim, how is your research here?"


    In the underground office building of Umbrella Man, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes is asking an old man who is busy looking at test tubes in the laboratory.


    The old man said without looking up: "It''s almost healed, if nothing else, the injection test can be carried out tonight!"


    "Great, Dr. Jim, you really didn''t let us down." The middle-aged man said with joy.


    This middle-aged man is the boss of Umbrella Man Company, a character who rarely appears in public. At this time, after listening to Dr. Jim, he was excited and crazy again. He has been waiting for this day for almost three years. , Now it is finally time for Dr. Jim''s affirmative reply.


    "How is the situation outside?" Dr. Jim seemed to ask casually.


    "What else? A mess!" The middle-aged man said, but he didn''t have much negative emotions on his face, but he seemed very happy: "But that''s okay, let the zombies destroy as much as they want. At that time, we will appear as saviors, and then the entire world will be ours!"


    Looking at the middle-aged man who looked a little crazy, Jim''s hand paused slightly, and a complicated look flashed across his face, but then he continued to busy with his work and stopped talking.


    It took a long time for the middle-aged man to wake up from his crazy fantasies. He glanced at Dr. Jim, who was still busy, and said, "The doctor, you are busy for now, I won''t bother."


    After speaking, the middle-aged man left the laboratory with the others. After seeing the middle-aged man go, Dr. Jim sighed deeply, and then resumed his work.


    "Boss, Dr. Jim is secretly researching medicines against zombie viruses recently." Soon after the middle-aged man left, a man who was also wearing a white coat came to him and whispered.


    "Humph!" The middle-aged man snorted coldly, and a cold color flashed in his eyes: "This Jim doesn''t want to live anymore. I will fulfill him. After the things in his hand are verified, I will send him to see God."


    The man in the white coat heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words and his face was full of joy. He was originally the number two person in the laboratory. Once Dr. Jim dies, he will become the head of the entire laboratory. You know, the status of the laboratory in Umbrella Company is still very high, and at that time, he will become the company''s top management.


    "At that time, you will take over the laboratory. I hope you will not be as stupid as Jim!" the middle-aged man said to the white coat.


    "No, boss, don''t worry, I''m extremely loyal to you." The man quickly promised.


    "That''s good." After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he would not leave.


    On the other side, Huang Feng and others have already reached the periphery of the imperial capital. It is indeed as everyone had imagined. The situation is better than that of other cities. Although it is also very dilapidated, the whole city is not visible. There are so many corpses, of course, there are still zombies, but they are just wandering the streets scattered and scattered.


    "Finally, it''s not easy this way." Marcus said with emotion.


    It can be said that they came along this way. The number of zombies is increasing. Even on deserted roads, they can still encounter zombies. In addition, there are more and more flying zombies. It can be said that everyone is on the road. The process was not smooth.


    Fortunately, now everything is over, they have reached their destination, as long as they find human scientists, they will have hope.


    "Go and turn on the horn." Huang Feng said to Marcus through the intercom.


    "Good!" Marcus replied, and then turned on the horn that hung the sub-car roof.


    "This is Huangfeng Motorcade, is there anyone around? There is plenty of food and water here, shelter is provided here, and this is Huangfeng Motorcade..."


    This speaker was found by everyone in a certain city. After that, everyone recorded a voice and played it continuously, mainly to attract the attention of people around. If there were humans around, then after they heard the call, They will find Huang Feng and the others, and Huang Feng and the others have taken in many surviving humans in this way.


    Of course, in addition to finding the scattered surviving humans, Huang Feng and the others also want to use this method to let those who have a large number of human camps discover them, and now they have arrived in the imperial capital, the first task is naturally to find humans. The base camp is now.


    Sure enough, after the horn went on for half an hour, Huang Feng and the others saw a convoy approaching them and stopped in front of them. After that, a group of soldiers with live ammunition got out of the car.


    If in peacetime, seeing so many soldiers with live ammunition, everyone might feel a little nervous and scared, but in this apocalypse, seeing these people will make everyone feel at ease.


    "I''m Colonel Manning! Congratulations, you are saved!" A leading soldier walked to the crowd and said. At this time, Huang Feng and the others got out of the car: "So, who is the captain of this convoy?"


    "I am." Huang Feng stepped forward and said to the leading soldier: "My name is Huang Feng. I am responsible for this convoy."

 1053 Chapter 1053

    Colonel Na Manning looked at Huang Feng, then proactively stretched out his hand and said, "Hello."


    "Hello." Huang Feng also asked politely.


    "The one who called you, come with us, it''s not safe here after all." Colonel Na Manning said to Huang Feng.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said. They came here to find the human base. Now it seems that they have found it.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and others got in the car and drove behind Colonel Manning¡¯s car. In fact, even if they encountered surviving humans, they were picked up by other people with lower ranks. Today, Colonel Manning just came out to inspect, and happened to meet Huang Feng and others, and then he just happened to pick them up.


    And Huang Feng and others soon followed Colonel Manning¡¯s car to a huge square, which was located in a remote area. In this square, there were many temporary houses, and there were many people coming in and out. For the surviving humans, according to Colonel Manning, this is only one of the many human camps in the Imperial Capital. On the periphery of the square, there are many soldiers standing guard and numerous defense facilities. Such protection measures are even If there are zombies coming, they can also beat each other back, of course, except for those high-level zombies.


    Seeing so many surviving humans all at once, everyone was very happy. On the outskirts of the square, Colonel Manning''s car stopped. After that, he got out of the car, and Huang Feng and the others also got out of the car.


    "You should live here first, someone will bring you tents, food and water later." Colonel Manning said to Huang Feng.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng said: "However, we have two important things in our hands, and we want to pass them to your chief."


    Feng Huang knows that at this time, the scientists who can study anti-zombie virus drugs must be gathered together. One is to facilitate research, and the other is to protect their safety. After all, at this time, these people¡¯s Life is very precious.


    "You hand it to me, and I will pass it on for you." Colonel Manning said, there is nothing wrong with his request. It is impossible for anyone to say a word to see the chief, then they can go to see.


    "No, we have to hand it over in person." Huang Feng said, shaking his head. The medicine and research materials were too precious to be handed over by others, Huang Feng was not at ease.


    However, Huang Feng''s words made Colonel Manning a little dissatisfied. After all, Huang Feng meant that he didn''t believe him. He is a dignified colonel, can he still covet his things?And, who knows what he is going to hand over?


    Just as Colonel Manning wanted to refute Huang Feng''s words, suddenly, the surrounding alarm bells rang loudly, and the sharp sound shocked everyone present.


    Immediately, Colonel Manning understood what was going on, and he shouted loudly: "There are zombies here, everyone has entered the position, ready to fight!"


    Then, the soldiers who had been standing guard around the camp immediately entered the bunker, and the soldiers who patrolled with Colonel Manning also went to help. It was Colonel Manning himself, who also took it out of him very neatly. Pistol, ready to fight, he now has no thoughts to pay attention to Huang Feng and others, and directly put them aside.


    "Huang Feng, what shall we do?" Marcus asked when seeing this situation.


    "Let everyone bring weapons to help." Huang Feng said, zombies are all human enemies. Since they have encountered them, Huang Feng will naturally not stand idly by. They have no idea how many zombies have been killed along the way.


    "Okay!" Marcus replied. After that, he took the people in and out of the car, took weapons, and entered the bunker.


    At this time, Huang Feng also discovered that the surviving humans in the camp had also come out with weapons. In such an apocalyptic world, no one can stay out of the matter, even if they were just ordinary farmers before facing zombies. At that time, they were soldiers, no different from the pedestrian brought by Colonel Manning.


    However, Huang Feng still saw that under the sign of Colonel Manning, soldiers came out to command the ordinary people. After all, the ordinary people might have experienced battles with zombies and had combat experience, but after all, they did not. After professional training, they will not cooperate with the battle. Therefore, in many cases, gathering together cannot exert the maximum combat effectiveness. At this time, it is very important to have a unified command.


    Huang Feng also walked over. At this time, he could already see a lot of zombies rushing here. Most of these zombies are humans. However, among the human-shaped zombies, there are still some zombie dogs and zombie cats. Animal zombies, these zombies are more difficult to deal with than humans.


    "Hit!" Seeing that many zombies were approaching, they were about to rush into their defenses, Colonel Manning shouted, and suddenly, the whole position was full of gunfire.


    Huang Feng still didn''t move. Although the number of zombies in front of him was large, the firepower in the human camp was not weak. Because of the presence of the army, there was no shortage of various types and numbers of weapons.


    During the shooting, Colonel Manning also noticed. Huang Feng, who was "watching the show", was even more dissatisfied with Huang Feng. At this time, everyone was resisting the zombies, but Huang Feng seemed to be okay. Standing still, even if he shot and killed a zombie, that''s good.


    However, before Colonel Manning finished thinking about it, he discovered that Huang Feng was no longer in the position he was just now. Just when Colonel Manning thought he was dazzled, Huang Feng suddenly appeared next to him, and, With a punch, a zombie cat that didn''t know when to come over and wanted to attack him was knocked out.


    "Colonel Manning, it''s not the time to take a short run." Huang Feng reminded that he had just noticed that Colonel Manning seemed to be looking at himself, and at this time, a zombie cat approached Colonel Manning and wanted to attack him. He, Huang Feng just shot.


    The cat¡¯s agility is inherently high. After being infected by the zombie virus, the speed has accelerated a lot. Moreover, the zombie cat that wanted to sneak attack on Colonel Manning just now was still a third-level zombie. The speed was naturally It''s faster, most people can''t hit it with a gun, so he can easily get close to the line of defense.


    "Thank you." Colonel Manning naturally understood what had just happened, and said to Huang Feng with some embarrassment.


    Huang Feng smiled. Just as he was about to say something, his body suddenly started. In the next second, the person appeared ten meters away and kicked a monster that wanted to sneak attack a certain soldier. The monster looks like a cockroach, but it is much larger than a cockroach, and the speed is much faster. In short, after the outbreak of the zombie virus, many animals infected by the zombie virus have mutated and become extremely scary.

 1054 Chapter 1054 Super Hero

    Seeing Huang Feng''s movements, Colonel Manning''s eyes shrank. The speed Huang Feng showed just now was too exaggerated, as if it were a gust of wind, and he reached a position ten meters away in the blink of an eye, and, That punch actually knocked the zombie monster into the air, which shows that the power is not small.


    "Master!" Colonel Manning said in his heart.


    As a colonel officer, Colonel Manning usually has no less contact with those masters in the army, even those like soldiers who are far more powerful than ordinary people. He has also met a lot, but he has never seen anything like that. Huang Feng is so powerful.


    At this time, Colonel Manning no longer dare to look down upon Huang Feng. Although personal bravery is of no use in some cases, on some occasions, it can be used as a surprise. Moreover, Huang Feng''s bravery is still far away. Far more than ordinary people, the effect is even greater.


    Just like now, Huang Feng has become a firefighter, constantly walking near the bunker, where there is danger, there is his figure, and he can escape the zombies shot by so many people, and the strength is not weak, but, Even so, in Huang Feng''s hands, he couldn''t hold it for a while, and he flew all with one punch.


    Moreover, Colonel Manning didn''t blush or breathe after seeing Huang Feng attack for so long. Obviously, he hadn''t used his full strength yet, which was even more terrifying.


    Regarding the attack of the zombies, whether it is the soldiers guarding here or the ordinary surviving humans, they are not the first to see, so there is not the slightest panic, but today they found a different place. Although they could also Repel the attack of the zombies, but there will be casualties on your own side. After all, there are too many zombies, and among the ordinary zombies of the first level, there are also the zombies of the second and third levels, even recently. , A Level 4 zombie actually appeared, so casualties are inevitable, and they are already used to it.


    However, today is obviously different. Whenever they are in danger, a slightly thin figure will appear next to them, punching the zombies who want to sneak attack them, and then that figure will Quickly leave, go to another place, and then continue to attack the zombies who want to sneak attack. With so many repetitions, that figure has become the busiest person in the audience, and has slowly become the patron saint of everyone, as long as they are there. , No zombies will approach them, they are safe.


    This offensive and defensive battle lasted for more than half an hour. When the last zombie in sight was wiped out, everyone was finally able to put down their weapons and breathed a sigh of relief, and Huang Feng also sat on the ground all of a sudden, mouthing pant.


    Although the battle lasted only more than half an hour, Huang Feng''s previous battles were longer than this, but he has never been so tired. After all, the length of the camp''s defense line is not short, Huang Feng''s The spirit must be highly concentrated, and wherever there is danger, you must rush to the place immediately. This is obviously very tiring. In addition, every time he retreats the zombies that sneak attack with a punch, they temporarily lose their combat effectiveness, and the energy consumed is still Quite a few, although after becoming a first-rate master, he can continuously recover the energy he uses, but if he uses too much energy in a short period of time, it cannot be recovered.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s efforts are worth it. Although he is very tired now, the results he has achieved are very good. No one was bitten by a zombie this time on the scene, and there was not a single battle attrition. When the battle died down After that, whether it was the soldiers or the ordinary survivors, the eyes looking at Huang Feng were full of gratitude and admiration. This was a respect for a strong man.


    And the Marcus and others who came with Huang Feng, at this time, they also found the eyes of those people looking at Huang Feng, they have a sense of glory, Huang Feng is amazing, they are on this road, I have already learned it a long time ago, but every time I see it, there is still a feeling of shock.


    "Here." At this moment, a bottle of water appeared in front of Huang Feng''s eyes. Huang Feng looked up, and it was Colonel Manning who handed him the water.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng said, taking the water.


    "You are very skilled, better than everyone I have seen. If you were not there today, there would be casualties here." Colonel Manning said: "So, the person who should say thank you is me. !"


    Colonel Manning thought more than Huang Feng. In such an apocalyptic world, a superhero needed to appear to save everyone, save the world, and place people¡¯s hopes. Huang Feng¡¯s emergence solved this very well. The problem, Huang Feng is incredible, but it also fits the role of "hero". Therefore, Huang Feng''s just shot is not as simple as saving some people, but has become the place where people place their hopes. , Colonel Manning discovered that many people''s spirits are obviously different now. They were a little confused before, and they don''t know when they will see hope and when this end will end.


    However, when they saw Huang Feng¡¯s powerful skills, their eyes were different. Huang Feng became their spiritual sustenance. They believed that Huang Feng could save them not only this time, but also completely removed them from the end of the world. Rescue is like those desperate people who finally found a trace of spiritual sustenance in a difficult situation.


    "It''s nothing. I can''t watch them being attacked by zombies without taking action." Huang Feng smiled and said, "After all, I am also a human being."


    "Yeah." Colonel Manning nodded, but he was thinking about how to use this opportunity to publicize Huang Feng''s affairs and make Huang Feng a hero of mankind. In that case, people have spiritual sustenance to continue. Fight with those zombies.


    "You just said that you have something to give to it?" Colonel Manning said.


    "Yes, things are very important, it''s about these zombies." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, you guys bring good things and come with me." Colonel Manning said.


    "Good." Huang Feng replied.


    After that, Huang Feng and Marcus left the camp with Colonel Manning. As for Lance and others, they stayed. Marcus went with Huang Feng. In addition to handing in the potion, The important thing is that only he clearly knows what happened in that oasis. Huang Feng feels it is necessary to report these things together. After all, Professor Lanney''s contribution cannot be obliterated.

 1055 Chapter 1055

    Huang Feng and Marcus, the follower, Colonel Manning, entered a building that looked still intact. Around this building, there were many soldiers guarding it. The emperor deserves to be an imperial capital, the largest in the country. The city is also the city with the strongest defensive ability. Even if it has experienced the end of life for more than two years, there are still so many people here. In other cities, it is not easy to see so many people at once. of.


    However, Huang Feng still has some confidence in the ability of humans to survive. Although they did not see too many surviving humans when they passed through other cities on their way here, Huang Feng believes that there must be many people looking for them. The place hid, once the zombie virus is restrained, those people will appear.


    After all, no matter how powerful zombies are, they are no brainer. As long as humans have passed the initial maladaptation, they can still find a way to hide temporarily.


    Huang Feng and Marcus, following behind Colonel Manning, after passing many levels, finally came to the door of an office.


    "Wait here. The generals are in a meeting. When the meeting is over, I will take you to see him." After a few words between Colonel Manning and a soldier standing guard at the door of the office, he came to Huang Feng and others. Said by his side.


    "it is good."


    At this time, in a large conference room not far from Huang Feng and others, more than a dozen elderly people are having a meeting. The atmosphere at the meeting is not very good. It can be said that this is the center of the country, and the information centers all over the country. Summarized here, and these dozen or so old people from both military and political circles are the top people in the entire country, and the country has a higher status than them, that is, those heads. Originally, Colonel Manning thought, Here are just a few generals in the army in a meeting, he doesn''t know, there are some big bosses from government departments.


    "Hey, since the outbreak of the zombie virus, there have been bad news one after another. Just yesterday, we lost contact with the two cities again. I don''t know if there was a problem with the broadcast or someone had an accident." One of the old people, Said with a frown.


    "My situation here is not optimistic. Although there was a large amount of food in the Imperial Capital before the outbreak of the zombie virus, the food in the past two years, coupled with the destruction of the zombies, has now reduced a lot." The old man said.


    When the zombie virus first broke out, these people realized the importance of food and stored a large amount of food. However, the surviving population of the imperial capital was large. In addition, over the past two years, the food has only decreased but not increased. In constant decline.


    "The only good news is the water source. We don''t need to worry for the time being. The groundwater has not been contaminated by the zombie virus. However, we have prepared in advance and stored it to prevent it from being contaminated." The old man added.


    "It''s definitely not going to work like this all the time!" said one of the old people: "I don''t know how the scientific research institute is progressing. It has been more than two years. It should have been developed to resist the zombie virus?"


    "I heard that there has been some progress, but if you want to develop a serum that completely solves the zombie virus, you may have to wait for a while. Now, there are several leaders who are personally responsible, and we have not received much news."


    "What is the cause of the zombie virus outbreak? Have you investigated it?" Another old man asked. Each of them here is responsible for a field. It can be said that the division of labor is clear, and in the last days, no one has any disputes. Quan''s mind is working hard to do what he should do.


    "Some eyebrows." One of the old people said. He is in charge of the investigation of this matter. It can be said that this matter is also very important. If we can investigate how the zombie virus broke out, then for the research of anti-zombie virus drugs, It is also very helpful.


    "According to our investigation, the zombie virus first broke out in Gaoke City, and then quickly spread to all parts of the country, until it spread to the world. After more than two years of investigation, we found that this zombie virus may be similar to Gaoke City. Is related to the Umbrella Group.¡± The old man continued: ¡°Umbrella Group is a relatively well-known biopharmaceutical company in China, and its business scope is also relatively wide. However, we currently have no definite evidence to prove that the zombie virus The outbreak has a direct relationship with them, and we are preparing to discuss with your military people whether to send a combat team to conduct field investigations."


    An old man from the military said: "I think it is possible. Since they have suspicions, they must be investigated clearly. Otherwise, even if the zombie virus crisis can be resolved, they will have other actions."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. If the cause of the zombie virus outbreak cannot be found, then this zombie virus crisis is not a solution. After all, the potential danger has always existed, so they must find the source of the virus outbreak.


    After that, everyone discussed what they were responsible for again, and compiled a summary of the final meeting. This is to be handed over to the leaders above. If the leaders want to understand more clearly, it is I will ask them.


    "Huang Feng, Marcus, you two come here, the meeting is over." At this time, Colonel Manning approached the place where Huang Feng and Marcus were temporarily resting and said to the two.


    Huang Feng and Marcus stood up and walked out with Colonel Manning. After that, they saw more than a dozen old people walking towards them. Some of them were wearing generals uniforms.


    Colonel Manning asked Huang Feng to wait for a while. After that, he took a step forward and whispered a few words beside one of the old people. The old man looked at Huang Feng and nodded. Then, Colonel Manning. He motioned for Huang Feng to go over.


    "What important thing do you have in your hands?" the old man in the general''s uniform asked.


    Marcus looked at Huang Feng and nodded when he saw Huang Feng. Then he took out the medicine he had hidden and said, "That''s it. This is the medicine that Professor Lanney has studied to resist zombie viruses."


    "Professor Lanney?" The old man took the medicine in Marcus''s hand and asked softly. He had never heard of Professor Lanney''s name. After all, he was not in that field. To the professors and scientists in that field. , I don¡¯t know much.


    Marcus also saw this. He roughly introduced Professor Lanney''s identity, which finally attracted the attention of the old man.

 1056 Chapter 1056

    "You come with me." The old man thought for a while and said to Huang Feng and the other two. After that, he took Huang Feng and the two to an elevator, and Colonel Manning followed.


    After everyone got into the elevator, they realized that the elevator was not going up, but going down, and there were more than 20 floors underneath, and there was a lot of space.


    Marcus was surprised and curious when he saw this situation, but Huang Feng was not too surprised by the situation. After all, in the Resident Evil movie, he also saw a lot of underground buildings. The building is not worse than here.


    The elevators of the crowd stopped at the bottom floor. After that, someone stopped them and asked for a body search. Even if there were general-level people among the crowd, it was the same, showing how tight the defense is here.


    Huang Feng and the others didn''t resist. The guards here are so tight, there must be important things or characters.


    "I want to see Dr. Phillips." The general with Huang Feng and others said to an assistant.


    "Please follow me." The assistant said, but his eyes stayed on Huang Feng and Marcus for a while.


    "They are with me, they have important things to hand over to the doctor." The general said.


    "Okay." The assistant said, this time he really took everyone in, but as he walked, he said, "The second chief is also inside. The doctor and the chief seem to be in a bad mood."


    "Oh?" The general was stunned, but then he was relieved. Since the outbreak of the zombie virus, everyone''s mood has not been better.


    Chief No. 2 and Dr. Finpress are indeed in a bad mood now, because the person who was sent by Chief No. 2 to pick up Professor Lanny in the desert oasis has returned. However, they have not been able to give Professor Lanny to Bringing it back, it¡¯s not that Professor Lanney doesn¡¯t want to come back, but Professor Lanney is dead, the entire oasis is dead, there are corpses everywhere, there is no living person, because there are vultures and other zombies gnawing, the entire oasis Those corpses were completely unrecognizable, and even if they wanted to find Professor Lanney''s body, they had no way.


    "Hey, it''s a pity Professor Lanney, he is a very good talent in this field, if I insisted on keeping him here at the beginning." Dr. Phillips said with a pity that he and Professor Lanney had a good personal relationship. Yes, now I heard the news of his death suddenly, naturally I was in a bad mood.


    The second head was also in a bad mood. After learning about the death of Professor Lanni, his first action was to arrest the head of the previous research institute and interrogate the other person carefully, if not the other party. If he rejected Professor Lanney for his own sake, Professor Lanney would not encounter such an accident.


    "Please rest assured, the chief, even if there is no Professor Lanni, we will definitely develop a serum that resists the zombie virus as soon as possible." Phillips also saw that the second head is not in a good mood, so he quickly consoled, Lan Of course he is sad for Professor Ni¡¯s death. However, it is obviously not the time to be sad. No matter how sad, Professor Lanny will not be resurrected. What he can do now is to cheer up and use the resources at hand as soon as possible. Researched out medicines against zombie viruses.


    "Well, thank you for your hard work." Chief No. 2 said with a gentle expression.


    At this moment, the assistant came in with Huang Feng and others. The general and Colonel Manning first saluted the No. 2 Chief, and then said to Dr. Phillips: "Doctor, I have something to give here. You, do you see if it will help your research."


    "What is this?" Dr. Phillips asked as he took the potion.


    "It''s a medicine that can eliminate zombie viruses." The general said: "Of course, this is what they said. I brought it here, just to ask you to verify the effect of this medicine."


    "Pharmaceuticals to eliminate zombie viruses?" Both Dr. Phillips and Chief No. 2 were shocked, and then looked at Huang Feng and Marcus. They and others gathered the best scientists in the country for two years of research. , There hasn''t been any results yet. As a result, two people who popped up so suddenly, the medicine they took out casually is the medicine to eliminate the zombie virus?How do you think, how unreliable.


    "This thing is not ours, it was given to me by Professor Lenny. Oh, yes, you may not know who he is, he is..." Marcus said, he thought these people were also Like the general just now, I didn''t know who Professor Lanney was. He was just about to introduce some Professor Lanney, but was suddenly interrupted by Dr. Phillips.


    "What? What did you say? You said this thing was given to you by Professor Lenny? Which Professor Lenny?" Dr. Phillips asked anxiously.


    "Professor Lanney. I met him in the oasis before. The oasis was attacked by zombies. Everyone died. Only I ran out. Before coming out, Professor Lanni gave me this thing. Let me bring it out. Originally, I was going to bring him out, but he was killed by the zombies.¡± Marcus said.


    Hearing this, Phillips and Chief No. 2 were both excited. Obviously, Professor Lanney in Marcus¡¯s mouth was the Professor Lanney they just talked about. He thought he was dead, so there was one missing from his side. A powerful helper, he did not expect that he actually developed this thing.


    Phillips hurriedly had this potion taken away for analysis and research, and then said to Marcus: "You and I will talk specifically about Professor Lanney."


    "Okay." Marcus said, and then he told Dr. Phillips specifically about Professor Lanney. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much contact with Professor Lanney and didn¡¯t know much, so I can say Of course, not many.


    "Professor Lanney is really a genius. In such an environment and under such bad conditions, he can actually study this medicine. If he is here, it is estimated that the progress of the research will be faster." Phillips said with emotion.


    "Yes." The second chief nodded in agreement, and the more he was like this, his heart became more angry with the person in charge here before. If it weren''t for the other party, with the help of Professor Lanni, they would have been able to study it. The medicine to resist the zombie virus has been released. To some extent, the person in charge here is the sinner of the entire human race!


    "It''s a pity that there is only this medicine. If there is corresponding research information, our research progress will be faster." If Professor Lanney was there, it would be fine to ask him, but now Professor Lanney is dead. Obviously, his research data before his death is very important.

 1057 Chapter 1057

    "I think you might need this." At this time, Huang Feng, who had been standing there quietly before, suddenly took out the U disk and said to Dr. Phillips and the second chief.


    To be honest, even if Huang Feng had been standing there without speaking, neither Dr. Phillips nor the No. 2 chief did not ignore his meaning, because they saw an ordinary person in Huang Feng''s body. There is no calmness and calmness. When the identity of the No. 2 chief is known, even Colonel Manning or Marcus are a little restrained and nervous, but Huang Feng''s expression has not changed at all.


    Moreover, Marcus always stood behind Huang Feng from beginning to end, even when answering questions, he first asked Huang Feng with his eyes, which could prove that Huang Feng''s identity was extraordinary.


    "What is this?" Dr. Phillips asked after taking the U disk handed by Huang Feng.


    "Professor Lanni¡¯s research materials on zombie viruses." Huang Feng said. On the way to the Imperial City, Huang Feng and the others had found a computer to check the contents of the USB flash drive. Although they did not understand many professional vocabulary, However, it is also certain that the things in this U disk are indeed about the study of zombie viruses, including the detailed information of the medicine in Marcus''s hand.


    "Really? Great!" After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Phillips looked happy, then turned around and said to everyone: "Excuse me, I''m going to look at this information."


    After speaking, Dr. Phillips did not wait for everyone to answer, so he called his assistant to leave. The people here have spent a lot of time and energy to study zombie virus related things. Now, suddenly heard of it. Of course they were very excited about such a document. Dr. Phillips didn''t want to wait for a minute. He couldn''t wait to see what was said in this document.


    Seeing the appearance of Phillips, Chief No. 2 did not mind, because he was also very concerned about the content of the document, but he did not understand the research, so he could only wait for Dr. Phillips'' last Research results.


    Moreover, he is obviously more interested in Huang Feng now, so, taking advantage of this time, he really wants to talk to Huang Feng.


    "Young man, what''s your name and what do you do?" Chief No. 2 looked at Huang Feng and asked.


    "My name is Huang Feng." Huang Feng said: "Before I was an ordinary office worker. After the zombies appeared, naturally there was no job. Now I just think about how to live."


    The second chief smiled and said: "Yes, the appearance of zombies has changed the lives of many people. Therefore, we must unite together and work hard to eliminate them and restore a peaceful and stable social environment."


    Huang Feng nodded, and he could also see that the No. 2 chief was not as simple as shouting slogans, but he really thought and did so.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and Marcus stayed here for a while and were sent out. Colonel Manning did not leave with them, but was stayed with the general.


    "Did you discover that Huang Feng first?" After the two of Huang Feng and Huang Feng left, the second chief asked Colonel Manning.


    "Yes, Chief, I found Huang Feng and their motorcade when I went on a regular patrol today, and took them over." Colonel Manning replied, "Moreover, I also discovered that Huang Feng is not an ordinary person. ."


    "Oh, what do you mean?" The reason why the No. 2 chief kept Colonel Manning because he became interested in Huang Feng, so he wanted to know about it through Colonel Manning, but he didn''t expect that the other party really seemed to know something. what.


    "That''s it." Then Colonel Manning spoke about Huang Feng''s performance on the front line. It was not difficult to see in his words that he admired Huang Feng very much.


    "Is he really that strong?" The general who came in with Huang Feng and Marcus asked in disbelief.


    "It will only be stronger than what I said. I can see that although he was tired in the end, he has not reached the limit yet, and he has not exerted all his strength." Colonel Manning said.


    The second leader nodded. He was originally curious about Huang Feng. Now that he heard what Colonel Manning said, he became even more interested: "Your idea is good. Now humans need heroes to appear, just like acting in a movie. Like that, and this Huang Feng obviously has this ability and potential to become such a person."


    Chief No. 2 also knows that because humans have been working hard for more than two years of apocalyptic life, they still have not found a solution to the zombie virus. Such dark and hopeless days can very torture people¡¯s nerves. Many people commit suicide because they can''t bear this kind of life. They feel that there is no hope in living, and they will suffer, so it is better to die.


    Therefore, at this time, human nerves are very tight. If a superhero appears at this time and gives people hope, then people will have the motivation to continue fighting and persevere.


    "In this way, you are the first to contact Huang Feng, continue to contact him more, learn more about him, and then arrange a few opportunities for him to go to the front line, and let everyone miss you. I will arrange the person in charge of publicity. To publicize his affairs." Chief No. 2 thought for a while and said.


    "Yes, Chief." Colonel Manning knew immediately. The Chief agreed to his suggestion. He really wanted to set Huang Feng as a model. Colonel Manning was a little envious, but he was not jealous. Huang Feng did. He has seen it with his own eyes, and Huang Feng deserves such treatment. In a sense, it is Huang Feng helping them.


    After Colonel Manning left, the general would report to Chief No. 2 on the matters discussed in today''s meeting, including the suspicion that Umbrella Man had developed the zombie virus and the decision to send a combat team to investigate.


    "Well, I agree with your decision. This matter should be done as soon as possible. The cause of the zombie virus outbreak must be found. Otherwise, even if Dr. Phillips develops a special medicine, such things will happen again. We must solve it from the source." Chief No. 2 said.


    With the approval of the leader, the general did not delay. After returning, he arranged a combat team to go to Gaoke City to investigate the Umbrella Man Company. Although it is thousands of kilometers away from Gaoke City, if you go by plane , I can also get there tonight, time is not waiting, and they want to figure out the whole story as soon as possible.

 1058 Chapter 1058: Follow Me

    Huang Feng and Marcus naturally didn¡¯t know what happened after they left. After all, although Huang Feng¡¯s skill now arouses the curiosity of No. 2 Chief, the other party doesn¡¯t know Huang Feng, so it¡¯s impossible. Tell him too much confidential stuff.


    Of course, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care too much about it. He came to this world not to chase fame and fortune, but to make money. However, because of his previous teleportation experience, Huang Feng also knew that he wanted to find someone reliable. Backing is very important.


    Although this is the end of the world, Huang Feng knows that it is difficult to overthrow the current government. Fortunately, he had no plans in this regard before. However, Huang Feng has long understood the importance of backing and armed forces. Must establish their own forces.


    Because of the introduction of the storage box, Huang Feng knew that the information in the U disk might help Dr. Phillips to develop medicines against the zombie virus. In other words, a stable social order would be established again, and At that time, it is when you start to make money.


    Before that, Huang Feng had to make preparations in advance and pave the way in advance. Only then can he be one step faster than others.


    Now is the end of the world, and there are dangers everywhere. However, at the same time as the dangers, there are also opportunities. Because of the zombies, a lot of infrastructure has been destroyed, and the whole society is in a mess. Therefore, even if the problem of zombies is solved, those leaders We also have to face the problem of rebuilding, and the whole society will be rebuilt. Even if Huang Feng doesn''t know much about business, he can understand how big the opportunities there are.


    And to make arrangements in advance, it must have enough money, Huang Feng has been doing this before, and they will continue.


    In addition, it is the guarantee of force. If your business empire is too strong, it will definitely cause others to watch. This has also been verified in other spaces. At this time, force is needed. promise.


    But in the world of zombies, there are natural warriors everywhere. As long as they find a way to recruit some of them, they will be their own shuriken, a sharp sword, a sword that can defeat all enemies.


    Of course, when the zombie problem is solved, this will be a world with order and law. Therefore, not all problems can be solved by force. Huang Feng will have his own power.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng left the underground building, he was considering these problems. Only by solving these problems can he complete the deployment of this world, and his time and space journey this time can be regarded as nothing in vain.


    "Huang Feng, that was Chief No. 2 just now. I could only see it on TV before. I didn''t expect to see a real person today. I was really excited." At this time, the horse walking beside Huang Feng Kus said to Huang Feng with some excitement.


    Marcus was a little agitated before, but he also knew that he had important things to do, and he had to be steady in that situation, so he forced himself to endure it, and now that he left there, he was finally somewhat Can''t help it.


    "Don''t be so unpromising, okay, now is the end of the world, how different can everyone''s identity be?" Huang Feng said to him with a smile.


    "How can it be the same, the problem of zombies will definitely be solved, I have always believed this, after seeing you, I am even more sure." Marcus said: "It''s you, Huang Feng, have you noticed, Chief No. 2 seems to be very interested in you."


    "Really? I didn''t see it." Huang Feng said. In fact, he also felt this. However, he didn''t say much about this matter, so he said: "By the way, if the zombie really looks like you It''s solved like that, what are you going to do in the future?"


    "What? I don''t know." Marcus shook his head in confusion, "Before the zombie virus broke out, I was just an ordinary person. After the zombie appeared, everything changed. I just thought about how to live. Going on, I almost died several times. I don''t even dare to think about the future. Who knows if I can live until tomorrow."


    "If the zombie virus problem is solved, how about you follow me?" Huang Feng said suddenly.


    "Follow you? What are you doing?" Marcus asked.


    "That''s it. I am going to set up a company and do some business. I want you to be the head of my security department." Huang Feng said.


    This matter is actually considered by Huang Feng. After this period of contact, Huang Feng found that this Marcus is still very good and trustworthy. He must have his own company in the future, and the company will pay Give a slave to control, and he can remotely control the command behind the scenes. In terms of security, Huang Feng originally wanted to hand it over to a slave. However, after thinking about it, it was still wrong. Once his company became bigger, he would definitely be affected. Many aspects are concerned. When the time comes, if the senior people on your side are unidentified people, there will be a lot of trouble.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also needs some aboriginal people in his company¡¯s senior management. In that case, it can better help the company''s development. As for the problem that he is worried that Marcus will betray him, Huang Feng will of course also leave behind. Hand, so there is no need to worry at all.


    "The head of the security? Can I do it?" Marcus said unconfidently.


    "Of course!" Huang Feng said: "You were the commander of a convoy before. It is more than enough to be a security leader. You are fully capable of that."


    "Well, then I will follow you. Anyway, I have been following you all the way along the way." Marcus said.


    "You don''t think about it anymore?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No, I believe you." Marcus said.


    After this time of getting along, Marcus admired Huang Feng, and even reached the point of admiration. Huang Feng is an idol in his eyes, and, many times, it is Huang Feng. He was rescued from under the claws of a zombie, so Huang Feng is a life-saving grace to him, and he has been thinking about how to repay Huang Feng, and now Huang Feng wants to let himself follow him, that¡¯s great. Up.


    "Okay, believe me, we will definitely become the most powerful people in the world in the future!" Huang Feng patted Marcus on the shoulder and assured him.


    "Well, I believe in you, I have always believed in you." Marcus said, such arrogant words, if other people say, he would not believe it, but the words spoken by Huang Feng, He didn''t doubt it at all.

 1059 Chapter 1059

    "Very good." Huang Feng nodded in satisfaction, and then said to Marcus: "Then, now we have to prepare for the future."


    "What should I do?" Marcus asked directly.


    "In this way, during this period of time, you will have more contact with the surviving humans in the camp, understand their skills and personality, find some people worthy of friendship, make friends, and wait until the zombies are wiped out, our company is established, Recruit these people into the company and let them become your first subordinates. You know, these people are natural warriors who can survive this end of the world, both in terms of strength and mentality. "


    "Well, I will do what you said." Marcus nodded in agreement. Indeed, those who can survive in such apocalyptic days are all talents, and what he has to do now is to meet these people. Good relationship, recruit them into the company in the future.


    "Okay, let''s go back. In addition, during this period, I will teach you some simple moves. If you have time, you can practice more." Huang Feng said.


    "Really? That''s great. I wanted to practice my skills a long time ago." Marcus said happily. He can survive in this end of the world, relying on his agility and marksmanship. Of course, there is Some luck and skill are indeed not so good.


    After seeing Huang Feng¡¯s skill, Marcus naturally admired and envied him, thinking that if he could learn from Huang Feng, even if he couldn¡¯t reach Huang Feng¡¯s level, at least he It also exceeds many ordinary people.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t lie to Marcus either. There was no need for this. He was going to spend some money to redeem a book suitable for this world from the store in the storage box, and practice moves. In this world, the army also has some military sports. Boxing, the folks also have some real and fake exercises. However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t like those things. He wants to exchange for a more powerful exercise in the storage box, and then put it out. In the company, learn from company security personnel like Marcus to improve their strength.


    Now that security matters have come to mind, the next thing Huang Feng should consider is how to make friends with his own forces, and that Colonel Manning is obviously a good choice. The relationship between the two parties is still good, but this Don''t worry too much about things, just take your time.


    When Huang Feng and Marcus returned to the camp, they were welcomed by many people. Huang Feng''s previous performance was seen by everyone. Huang Feng, directly or indirectly, also saved a lot of people. It¡¯s not surprising that they are welcome, and with this foundation, Huang Feng and Marcus believe that it will not be too difficult for them to have a good relationship with these people.


    This is indeed the case. This is the end of the world. Money and status are not that important. On the contrary, personal strength is more valued. Huang Feng obviously has such strength. His strength is incredible. Naturally. There will be no shortage of people to worship him.


    While Huang Feng and the others were resting in the camp, the combat team from the military camp, composed of elite soldiers, had already boarded the plane and headed to Gaoke City, and in the evening, they arrived there smoothly. .


    At this time, there were many people in the research institute of Umbrella Company in Gaoke City. Almost all the leaders of Umbrella Company arrived. However, the protagonist of the scene was not them, but Dr. Jim.


    "Dr. Jim, how are you preparing? When did the experiment begin?" The middle-aged man in suit and leather shoes appeared again. He is the boss of Umbrella Man Company, Burvo, who has rarely appeared in public.


    However, those who are really familiar with him know that he is ambitious and also a very crazy person. He even thinks that the speed of human evolution is too slow, so he wants to make some improvements in human genes and let humans All aspects of performance have been greatly improved. Dr. Jim was his helper. However, Professor Jim inadvertently developed another drug in the process of developing that can improve human genes, and this drug has been It leaked out, and the medicine that leaked out was the zombie virus itself!


    However, despite such an accident, Bulvo did not give up the research on genetic medicine. For more than two years, in the laboratory headed by Jim, he has been doing research in this area. Today, this The research finally has results.


    Therefore, Bulvo was very excited, and very excited, he found himself trembling slightly.


    "It''s ready, you can start at any time." Jim said, but at this time, he was not at all happy. He had no objection to the development of genetically improved medicines, and he was even very interested. However, he was very interested in the leaks. He has always had a deep self-blame about the zombie virus. Although it was not leaked by him, it was related to him after all, and he could not let it go. Therefore, in the recent period, he has not only studied genes In addition to the medicine, it is to study the medicine that can resist the zombie virus. Fortunately, he has the initial data of that virus. Therefore, it is relatively simple to study the corresponding resistance medicine.


    "Okay, then hurry up, I can''t wait." Buulvo said.


    Jim nodded. After that, an assistant pushed in a person. The person was lying on the surgical cart with his hands and feet fixed, but he was still awake. Then, Jim took out a syringe and injected the liquid into it. After entering the person''s body, he slowly left the person''s side.


    Everyone at the scene held their breath and watched the person¡¯s reaction seriously. After being injected with the medicine, the person was calm at first, and then his body began to turn red slightly. It became more and more obvious, and quickly spread throughout the body.


    "Roar!" The man roared, and then he broke off his restraints abruptly and roared loudly. The sound from his mouth was not like human beings, but somewhat similar to beasts.


    "Quickly, put the prepared zombies in!" Buulvo said loudly. At this time, they had already reached the outside of the room, but this room was transparent, so they could see everything inside.


    After Buulvo finished speaking, several staff members pushed a huge cage into the room. After unlocking the lock of the cage, they ran out quickly. Someone ran a little slower, and the zombies came out. Catch it, and then, in front of Bulvo and others, bit the person''s head alive.

 1060 Chapter 1060 The Death of Dr. Jim

    Seeing someone being killed face-to-face, everyone at the scene didn''t mean the slightest pity, but rather looked forward to what happened next.


    The zombie virus was originally spread from Umbrella Man. Therefore, here, they can continue to create the zombie virus medicine. Therefore, it is not too difficult to cultivate zombies, and the zombies released in front of them are cultivated by themselves. One of them is a fifth-level zombie.


    After seeing the zombie bite off the hapless head in two mouths, he threw down the other party''s corpse and looked at the only living person in the room, that is, the one who had just been injected with the medicine.


    "Number One, go on, fuck him!" Bulwo ordered the person in the room who had just been injected with the medicine through the microphone.


    In the next second, the person who was still standing on the spot suddenly ran towards the zombie. The speed was not worse than that of the fifth-level zombie, and the fifth-level zombie did the same action. It also rushed towards that. Human beings, one person and one zombie are at the same speed, and they quickly come into contact with each other.


    "bump"


    When the two sides approached, the human punched the zombie¡¯s face. If it were an ordinary person, this punch would not have any effect on the fifth-level zombies, but what excited everyone at the scene was that the fifth-level zombies. Under this man''s punch, he was hit and flew out.


    And the human being did not pause at all, and the figure followed. After the zombie had not landed, it had already ran under him, and hit the zombie''s back with another punch. The zombie was like a sandbag. He flew out again.


    "Nice work!" The people outside the room cheered. They are all successful people in front of ordinary people, and they are usually very stable. However, after seeing the performance of the human who was named No. 1 by Bulvo They were all excited like young people who had never seen the world.


    The battle in the room is still going on, but everyone can see that it is obvious that the human who injected the medicine has the upper hand. He is pressing the fifth-level zombie and fighting, if it weren¡¯t for the zombie¡¯s defensive power. If it is strong, it is already dead.


    However, even so, it has been seriously injured. After flying the zombie again, this time the number one did not continue to attack, but waited for it to fall on the ground, and then, after a jump, Already sitting on it, his hands pressed the opponent''s head, and after that, with a fierce force, the zombie''s brain was directly broken.


    The zombie obviously wanted to resist, but its original strength was not as good as that of a human, and now it was seriously injured. Therefore, it has no ability to resist at all. It can only watch its own head be twisted, and then, Unwilling to die.


    "Awesome! Beautiful job!" Everyone outside the room clapped excitedly after seeing this scene, and their faces were full of excitement. Even Dr. Jim, who was worried before, at this time, They all looked happy. After all, this was his invention. It turns out that he is really a genius scientist.


    "Dr. Jim, I have to say that your genetic medicine is really good." At this time, Bulvo said to Jim with a smile after watching the performance.


    "Thank you boss," Jim replied.


    "What do you think is the level of the human being injected with genetic medicine compared to the zombie?" Bulvo asked.


    "Probably equivalent to a sixth-level zombie, even higher!" Dr. Jim said.


    Bulwo nodded, very satisfied with this. You must know that the level 6 zombies are already quite terrifying, and after the potion is injected, it can instantly give people the strength of the level 6 zombies, or even higher, which is very rare. .


    "Very good, what about the research data of that genetic medicine?" An inexplicable look flashed in Bulvo''s eyes, and said to Dr. Jim.


    "Here." Dr. Jim didn''t notice the abnormality of Bulvo. He thought that Bulvo just wanted to read the information and wanted to know more about this newly born genetic warrior, so he let himself stop. Bring the information to Bulvo.


    Bulvo took the information and looked around. He was already very proficient in biomedicine, so he could understand the information. He knew that the information was true. Dr. Jim did not take it. A fake thing to fool him.


    "Very well, then you can go with peace of mind." Buulvo nodded in satisfaction, and then said to Dr. Jim.


    "Boss, what do you mean?" Dr. Jim suddenly felt that the atmosphere seemed a little wrong, and the eyes of people around him looked at him as if they were looking at a dead person.


    "I mean, you can go and die!" After Bulvo finished speaking, he took out a gun from his arms and hit Jim''s chest with a "touch". Jim fell down and the people around him For this situation, they were not surprised at all, it seemed that this matter was what they expected.


    "Old...boss...why...why?" Jim looked at Bulvo with incredible eyes and said.


    "Because, I hate betrayal and hate others doing things without telling me, do you understand?" Bulvo said to Jim with a cold face, without the slightest sympathy or hesitation: "This information is too important, I don''t want someone who is unfaithful to me People know this, so you can only die!"


    Dr. Jim was stunned for a moment, and then he understood that he secretly studied the anti-zombie virus, and he had already been informed by Bulvo. However, even if he was secretly studying that thing, he still knew about the company and the boss. He is very loyal, but he doesn''t want to see human beings continue to die because of his own mistakes. He just wants to redeem his sins.


    "Hahaha...I should have died, and the mistakes I made should have been damned!" Dr. Jim yelled a few loudly, and there was no movement, since he learned of the tragedy after the zombie virus outbreak. , He has been living in remorse, and now that he is dead, it is also a relief for him, and he can finally no longer blame himself.


    "Come on, drag him down." Buulvo said with a constant expression.


    For him, Dr. Jim is just a tool that he can use. He needs him to help him research gene medicine. Now that the research of this medicine has been successful, the existence of Dr. Jim will not have much influence.


    In addition, Bulvo seems to have a pathological insistence on controlling people. As long as he finds that the other party has a sense of betraying himself, or is not betraying, but just doing things against his own will, he will not bear it. Will retaliate against each other frantically.

 1061 Chapter 1061

    Therefore, everyone is not surprised that Bulvo will treat Dr. Jim like this.


    "You, come here!" Bulvo watched as his men dragged Dr. Jim''s body out, and then pointed to the original number two in the laboratory.


    The man hurriedly trot all the way, full of smiles, and came to Bulvo''s side and said, "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "You will be in charge here from now on, don''t do anything like that again, don''t allow me to do anything behind your back, understand?" Bulvo said.


    "Understand, I understand, boss, don''t worry, I have always been loyal to you and will not do anything behind your back." The man said quickly to please.


    "Well, that''s all right." Buulvo nodded in satisfaction, then handed him the information in his hand and said: "Take the information, take a good look, and get me more genetic warriors as soon as possible. ?"


    "I see, boss." The man said quickly.


    And at this moment, the alarm bell suddenly came out.


    "What''s the matter?" Bulvo asked with a frown.


    "Boss, someone broke in." At this time, a man in uniform came in to report.


    "Who? How many people?" Bulvo asked. His place is still very hidden. Most people enter the building above. No one has ever discovered his underground world. Unexpectedly, someone broke in today. Up.


    "Looking at their outfits, they may be members of the army, there are six in total," the person replied.


    "Members of the army? Haha, did the investigation finally find something? It''s a pity, it''s too late." Bulwo was a little dazed, then glanced at the room, the one standing still in the room that he called number one. Human, said proudly.


    In fact, Bulvo also knows that it is impossible to keep the zombie virus flowing out of his company without being known. He has already prepared for this a long time ago, and now, his own genetic medicine has been successfully developed. The troops suspected him, obviously it was a little late.


    Thinking of this, Bulvo picked up the microphone and said to the person in the room: "Number One, you go and solve them!"


    After listening to Buulvo''s order, the man came out of the opened room without saying a word, and then went straight out, obviously preparing to meet the enemy.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are here, just to see how good my genetic warrior is." Buulvo muttered to himself as he looked at the disappeared figure one.


    On the other side, Huang Feng and others slept peacefully in the camp. On the way here before, even if there were experts like Huang Feng around, Marcus and others could not sleep well, mainly because zombies were always there. It may come, they must be treated with care.


    However, it is different here. Not only is Huang Feng by his side, there are also many humans around. Seeing so many humans, everyone feels at ease. Besides, there are soldiers on the outskirts of the camp. Standing guard, everyone felt more at ease, so it was rare to get a good night''s sleep.


    And the next day, shortly after Huang Feng got up, he saw Colonel Manning coming. Originally, he wanted to have more contact with the other party and make good relations with him.


    However, Colonel Manning''s face was obviously not very good-looking. After he came to Huang Feng, he said to Huang Feng: "Huang Feng, come with me, the chief has something to look for you."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked with some doubts, could it be because of something that he didn''t know, Huang Feng also knew that this was something he couldn''t explain, if the second chief was really interested in him, If you investigate yourself, you will definitely find this suspicious point.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng obviously thinks too much. In this end of the world, many things are destroyed. Every day, some people disappear, and some people suddenly appear from another place. In short, the population record is now a mess. Only when all the zombies are gone. After the solution is solved, the civil affairs department can conduct a systematic statistics of the population. Therefore, no one now doubts where Huang Feng came from, and many recorded things have disappeared, and the same will not happen in the future. Someone will doubt him.


    "You come with me first, you''ll know when you get there." Colonel Manning was obviously not in a good mood and had no intention of explaining to Huang Feng. After speaking, he turned and left.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, but still followed, even if the other party doubted his origin and wanted to come, he wouldn''t do it to himself at this time.


    Colonel Manning took Huang Feng to the place where he was waiting for the general yesterday. This time, Huang Feng was not asked to wait outside, but entered the conference room with Colonel Manning. After entering, Huang Feng found There are too many people in the conference room. The dozen or so people who met yesterday are all there, and the second leader is also there. The other party obviously still remembers Huang Feng and is seeing Huang Feng coming. At the time, he also nodded towards Huang Feng.


    Seeing the other party''s actions, Huang Feng was relieved. Obviously, the other party''s attitude was not bad, obviously it was not the attitude that should be troublesome for himself.


    "Everyone is here, let''s start the meeting officially, let''s watch a video first." After Huang Feng and Colonel Manning sat down, the second chief said.


    After that, someone opened the projection video, which showed some heavily armed soldiers fighting with a person in single clothes. According to the angle of the video, Huang Feng guessed that the camera should be on those soldiers. .


    Although these heavily armed soldiers are well-equipped and well-equipped, and there are still six people, and there is only one person on the other side and there is no weapon in his hand. However, the result of the fight is that the six soldiers are completely wiped out. They are on the other side. Under a person''s attack, there was almost no fight back, and the bullet hit that person''s body without any effect.


    The method used by that man to kill was also very cruel. None of the six soldiers¡¯ bodies were intact. All of them were tortured and killed. Huang Feng noticed that when he saw this scene, the second chief, Manning was included. Everyone including the colonel was full of anger. Huang Feng finally understood why Colonel Manning was in a bad mood. Obviously, he should have known about this before, but he obviously saw that he was still Can''t let it go.


    The video soon ended, and Huang Feng could feel that there were a lot of panting voices now, and people''s complexions rose the same, and their anger was about to explode.


    "Everyone has watched the video. What kind of video is this? I think you probably guessed it." Chief No. 2 said: "Yes, those six soldiers were the combat team sent to investigate the Umbrella Man Company in Gaoke City yesterday. Now they have been wiped out, and they were killed in such an unacceptable way."

 1062 Chapter 1062 A Controlled Zombie

    "Damn, there must be a problem with this umbrella company!" Suddenly, an old man in military uniform slapped the table in front of him.


    "Yes, there must be a problem with this umbrella company." Chief No. 2 said: "Although the combat team members are dead, their deaths are not worthless at all. At least it proves that our previous guess is correct. Yes, this Umbrella Company is very problematic, and the problem is not small."


    "Is the person in the video a zombie?" Someone asked suspiciously. If it is a zombie, it seems that it is not unacceptable to have such skill and killing methods. After all, zombies have never been civilized to kill. of.


    "I don''t think so!" said Colonel Manning. Originally, a small colonel of him had no right to speak on such occasions. It is a great honor for him to come to this meeting. However, seeing After the tragic death of those soldiers, he couldn''t help but interject.


    The second chief motioned to Colonel Manning to continue. Colonel Manning stood up and looked at everyone and said: "Leaders, I have not been dealing with zombies for a day or two. I can say with certainty that the person in the video just now is not a zombie. ! Although high-level zombies also have some thoughts and can carry out simple thinking, they are still different from real humans. The aura on their bodies is also different. According to the performance of that person in the video just now, it is obviously similar to that of zombies. Different."


    Seeing that everyone was listening to his speech, Colonel Manning was a little nervous. After all, except for himself and Huang Feng, anyone who went out alone was a person who could be a powerful one.


    However, Colonel Manning still restrained his nervousness and continued: "Moreover, everyone has seen it just now. The clothes on the person in the video just now are intact, and the skin is not damaged at all. Obviously it is not one. Zombies, because of the zombie virus in their bodies, the whole body will slowly decay, and the surface of the body cannot be kept so intact."


    After listening, everyone nodded. The person in the video just now was indeed dressed in perfect clothes, and the zombies they usually saw were indeed different.


    "Captain Manning just said it makes sense, so the question is, since the person in the video is not a zombie, then who is he and how can he have such a terrifying ability? Also, what exactly are he and the Umbrella Group? Relationship?" Chief No. 2 said slowly, looking at everyone.


    Everyone was in deep thought for a while. Obviously, they did not understand these questions. The only certainty was that the person must be related to the Umbrella Group. However, everyone did not know what the relationship was, and Umbrella Man The group is like this, and how many people there are in the group is equally unclear.


    Seeing no one answered, Chief No. 2 looked at Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, do you have any opinion?"


    Hearing the words of Chief No. 2, everyone looked at Huang Feng. In fact, they were also very curious about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. He was obviously not very old because of his age. Colonel Manning is in his forties and he is already here. He looks very young, but Huang Feng is even more out of place.


    However, Huang Feng was obviously called by the No. 2 Chief, so even if they were curious about him, they did not ask. Now that they heard the No. 2 Chief''s question, everyone looked at Huang Feng and wanted to see , Who on earth is he, and what ability does the No. 2 chief have an admiration.


    Huang Feng also noticed the eyes of everyone looking at him. However, his performance was better than Colonel Manning. Without the slightest nervousness, the whole person was still very calm. Just this calm temperament made everyone look at Huang. Feng had a bright feeling before his eyes, but they knew that among young people, very few people could be so calm on such occasions.


    "Since the chief has asked, let me talk about my findings." Huang Feng stood up slowly, looked at everyone and said: "First of all, according to my judgment, this person should be stronger than a fifth-level zombie. Some. As for whether I have reached the level of level 6 zombies, I don¡¯t know, because among the zombies I have killed before, the highest level is only level 5 zombies."


    Huang Feng''s understatement made everyone on the scene look slightly. You must know that the strength of the fifth-level zombie is already very strong, and ordinary bullets will not have the slightest effect on him. He wants to kill him. , A higher-level weapon must be used, but that does not mean that if you have a high-level weapon, you can definitely kill the fifth-level zombies, because the fifth-level zombies have their own thinking ability, and the speed is very fast. Even with a high-level weapon in the body, you can''t hit a level 5 zombies.


    As an ordinary person, Huang Feng had no chance to touch those high-level weapons. Therefore, he could kill level 5 zombies in this situation, which would be quite powerful.


    Of course, some people at the scene did not believe Huang Feng''s words. In their opinion, it was impossible for Huang Feng to do this. However, the two leaders of No. 2 and Colonel Manning had nothing to say about Huang Feng. One is because he has seen Huang Feng''s skills with his own eyes, and the other is simply relying on his own ability to observe and recognize people.


    However, although some people did not believe Huang Feng''s words, they did not interrupt Huang Feng''s words if the chief did not speak.


    "In addition, this person and the zombie actually have a lot in common, whether in terms of skill or some of his performance, and the only difference is that this person, he is still a''person'', or can be taken by others. Controlled, and zombies are beyond human control."


    "You may have discovered that this person is wearing a uniform. It looks like it should be a security uniform, and he appeared near Umbrella Man Company. Then, can we guess that this person is a security guard of Umbrella Man Company, or even If it is not a security guard, he is also controlled by someone from Umbrella Man. The video shows that he did not leave after killing people, but returned to Umbrella Man. Of course, based on such a video, he can judge There are not many things, it can only be a wrong guess. If you want to know more, you must go to the scene to see it."


    Seeing Huang Feng finished speaking, Chief No. 2 motioned him to sit down, and then said to everyone: "I agree with the point Huang Feng said just now, that is, this person is probably controlled by someone from Umbrella Company. And his performance and zombies also have a lot in common. We suspected that the zombie virus was the work of Umbrella Company. Then, it is not impossible for them to improve and create other''viruses'' to create new types of zombies that can be controlled. of."

 1063 Chapter 1063

    Everyone nodded their heads after hearing the words of Chief No. 2. In fact, this was what they were afraid and worried about before. The ability of zombies is worthy of vigilance. Even if a drug to resist the zombie virus is developed, if no zombie virus can be found. At the source, even if the zombies are eliminated, the danger is still there, and the other party can improve the zombie virus.


    And now the facts seem to be verifying everyone''s previous guesses, and everyone''s worry seems to be slowly becoming a reality, a terrifying reality.


    "Now, what we have to do is to investigate as soon as possible, the specific relationship between the person in the video and Umbrella Company, is he controlled by the new virus, if the Umbrella Group really studies the control and control'' Zombies'', and if there are still a lot of mass production, then the matter is very dangerous." The second chief continued.


    "I''ll send someone again." said the general before.


    "People must go, but the opponent is very strong, and because of traffic and zombies, we can''t transport people there on a large scale. This also requires us to send elite troops there. Your subordinates have Can someone compete with that person?" Chief Number Two asked.


    "This..." The general hesitated. Among his soldiers, there were no elite soldiers. Those who were sent before were, but, obviously, when they faced the person in the video, There is no force to fight back, so even if someone is sent there, it will have no effect, it will only increase casualties.


    The No. 2 chief clearly understood this, so he looked at Huang Feng again. Huang Feng saw the other person¡¯s eyes and he already understood what the other person meant. It seems that the other person called himself over today. From the beginning Made up this idea.


    Rather than being named, it''s better to take the initiative. If this is the case, you can still make a good impression on others, so Huang Feng stood up again and said, "Why let me go."


    "You, can you do it?" Someone asked suspiciously. Originally, many people at the scene were very skeptical of Huang Feng''s ability. It was only because of the head''s face that they didn''t ask me back. Now I see Huang Feng wants They took the initiative to take care of this matter, and some of them uncontrollably asked. After all, this matter is not trivial. If Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have the ability, it will not only cost him his life, but also miss them. Thing.


    "Huang Feng, it seems that everyone doesn''t trust your ability very much, or do you show it a little bit?" Seeing Huang Feng taking the initiative to take the task, the second chief was very satisfied with Huang Feng''s attitude. However, he was very satisfied with Huang Feng''s attitude. Feng understood that it was only through Colonel Manning. He himself had not seen it with his own eyes. Although he felt that Huang Feng was not a deceitful person, he also wanted to see what Huang Feng was capable of.


    After seeing the eyes of the people around Huang Feng, he also knew that he had to show his hand, otherwise, these people would not believe him, and these people here are the high-level people of the whole country, leaving a good impression on them. , It is still very helpful for my future development.


    So Huang Feng smiled slightly and said, "How does the chief want me to show off? Is that right?"


    After speaking, Huang Feng¡¯s right hand lightly patted the transparent table in front of him. Everyone was still wondering what Huang Feng¡¯s words meant. Then, he was horrified to discover that the one in front of him was a high-level weapon. It was not broken. The conference table made of special materials began to crack. After that, the crack continued to expand under everyone''s attention.


    "Crack!"


    Finally, the entire table was full of cracks, and then, it shattered suddenly, and the fragments scattered all over the ground. At this time, everyone had not yet reacted and was still in shock.


    This conference table has been around for a few years, and it hasn''t been damaged. Even the firearms can''t be broken. Everyone didn''t expect that Huang Feng just took a light shot and it was completely broken and shattered into countless pieces.


    "Haha, it seems that Huang Feng is very dissatisfied with our doubts about his ability." Chief No. 2 was the first to react. He was not angry, but laughed: "Huang Feng, we let you show it, but it''s not Let you disrupt it. Now that the table is gone, our meeting can''t be held, but I think everyone has already seen your strength."


    Everyone nodded with lingering fears, Huang Feng shattered the table with a fluttering palm. If it hit someone, they didn''t think anyone could bear it, and now everyone believes that Huang Feng is capable. , And, the strength is still very strong, they also immediately why the chief would believe him, and let him participate in this meeting, and let him perform the task.


    However, they may not know. Prior to this, the No. 2 Chief did not know Huang Feng''s specific skills. He was only determined by Colonel Manning''s report and his own judgment of people.


    "No opinion, I have no opinion."


    "Neither do I. No one is more suitable for this task than Huang Feng."


    Everyone agreed. The actual situation at the moment determined that this task could only be completed by a few people, so it was just right to send Huang Feng to it.


    "Huang Feng, then you can work hard. If you need our help, just say." Chief No. 2 said to Huang Feng.


    "The chief I know, I will leave for Gaoke City as soon as possible." Huang Feng said: "As for the help, it is not necessary for the time being, you just need to send me there."


    Although his own floating sports car and cloak can pass, Huang Feng does not want to expose too much. It is obviously a stupid decision to expose all his hole cards, even when facing those who do not harm him.


    "Well, we will arrange it as soon as possible, and you have to be prepared yourself." Chief No. 2 said.


    The meeting ended soon. After finishing a little bit, Huang Feng followed Colonel Manning to the place where the helicopter was parked. It seems that the No. 2 chief had intended to allow Colonel Manning to have more contact with himself. However, for Huang Feng didn''t have any objection to this arrangement, and he was thinking about contacting Colonel Manning more.


    "Huang Feng, after you get there, you must be careful, that person is not so easy to mess with, he is even more terrifying than a zombie!" Before boarding the plane, Colonel Manning said to Huang Feng, a new type of zombie that can be controlled, obviously It was very terrifying. Thinking of the soldiers who died tragically, Colonel Manning hated that man and the Umbrella Man Company.


    "I will pay attention, don''t worry, I will avenge the soldiers." Huang Feng comforted Colonel Manning.

 1064 Chapter 1064

    "Thank you." Colonel Manning said.


    After that, Huang Feng got on the plane and flew to Gaoke City. At this time, Huang Feng also wore that kind of camera on his body. The chief and they obviously were very concerned about Huang Feng¡¯s action. With this camera, They can always know Huang Feng''s situation.


    However, Huang Feng''s itinerary was not all smooth sailing. It didn''t take long before he left the airspace of the imperial capital, and he discovered that there were several small black spots in the sky quickly approaching them.


    "It seems that there are unexpected guests." Huang Feng''s good eyesight has allowed him to clearly see the black spots, which are the large flying creatures. Obviously, they were also infected by the zombie virus. As for them, they were before the infection. Huang Feng didn''t know what kind of creature.


    Huang Feng reminded the driver, and at this time, the other party had just discovered those uninvited guests, and suddenly felt a little panic.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''ll solve them." Huang Feng comforted the pilot. After that, he opened the door of the plane by himself, waiting for the flying zombies to come.


    "How could this happen, why are there so many flying zombies suddenly here?"


    In the human base camp of the imperial capital, the No. 2 chief and the high-level officials also saw the uninvited guest through the camera in front of Huang Feng, and suddenly became a little worried about Huang Feng and the driver.


    You know, although Huang Feng is flying on a plane made of special materials, the attacks of those flying zombies are terrifying, and there are still a lot of them this time. Once they attack the engine or the propeller, then Huang Feng It is very likely that something will happen to the plane that Huang Feng is riding on, and although Huang Feng is a bit perverted, he is still in the air and can''t show his strength. If something happens to the plane, then he is likely to be in danger.


    "I don''t know, we also expected that we might encounter flying zombies on the road, but we didn''t expect that there would be so many." An old man replied.


    "Immediately notify the pilot of the plane and let him land as soon as possible. If he is on the ground, maybe Huang Feng may deal with these flying zombies." Chief No. 2 said.


    Huang Feng¡¯s planes also carry guns, but flying creatures are inherently agile, and after being infected by zombie viruses, they are increasingly strengthened and faster. It is very difficult to hit them, Huang Feng Facing so many flying zombies by one person, obviously, the situation is very not optimistic, even if one or two are lucky to kill, it will not help at all.


    "Yes!" The old man said hastily, but soon he replied with a suspicious expression on his face and said, "Huang Feng also knew about this situation. He told the pilot not to worry, and he didn''t have to land. Those flying zombies were from him. solve."


    "It''s up to him to solve it?" The No. 2 chief was startled slightly, and then said: "Since Huang Feng said so, he must have a way to solve this problem himself. To be honest, we don''t know him too well. His strength is We don¡¯t even know how strong he is. Maybe he can really solve the situation in front of him."


    "I have asked him to investigate his identity, but because of the sudden and large-scale outbreak of the zombie virus, a lot of information and information are missing, and his identity may not be found." The general who first contacted Huang Feng said. .


    The second chief nodded. For people like Huang Feng, he definitely wants to investigate clearly. Only by knowing Huang Feng''s specific identity can he decide what attitude he should use to treat Huang Feng.


    "Try to investigate, if you can''t find it, forget it." Chief No. 2 said. He also knows that because of zombies, many preserved things are gone. Now I want to investigate all of a person''s past. Easy thing.


    When the chiefs discussed Huang Feng¡¯s identity, Huang Feng was already getting closer to the flying zombies at this time. He took a look, then raised his right hand, and pointed at one of the flying zombies, and then, the other one. The flying zombies seemed to have been shot, and suddenly fell from the air, hitting the ground directly.


    "What''s the situation?" The many high-level officials in the base camp were stunned by the sudden appearance. They only saw Huang Feng pointing to the flying zombie without any weapons in his hand. Then, the zombie was As if hit by a high-level weapon, it fell straight down.


    "Didn''t see clearly."


    "Look, another one!" someone cried out. In the video, another zombie fell in exactly the same situation as the one just now, and Huang Feng still just pointed at the zombie without using anything. arms.


    "Is this Huang Feng so powerful?" An old man said with a little horror on his face. Those of them who can achieve their position today are considered to have experienced strong winds and waves. What kind of things have not been seen?However, the scene I saw today still scared them.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t use any weapons, he just pointed at the zombie, and the zombie was killed after such a long distance. If Huang Feng pointed at them, then they Will they die suddenly like those zombies, or even how they died?


    "Speed ??up the investigation of Huang Feng''s identity! In addition, we must not arouse his suspicion!" Chief No. 2 said solemnly. If he had only valued and expected Huang Feng before, then now he is a little afraid of Huang Feng. Now, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is clearly beyond their acceptance, and if such a person loses control, it will be a disaster for them, even a disaster not much worse than the spread of zombies. .


    "Head, do we want to treat Huang Feng..." At this time, an old man suddenly asked in a low voice. Although his voice is not loud, everyone present can hear it. At this time, everyone also They all looked at the No. 2 chief, and they didn''t know what attitude the chief had towards Huang Feng.


    The face of the No. 2 chief was constantly changing. Of course he knew what this man meant, he wanted to control, and even killed Huang Feng, but he couldn¡¯t make up his mind because Huang Feng¡¯s attitude towards them is very good now. Obviously it was on their side, and it was a little unreasonable to start with Huang Feng like this.


    Moreover, if the action fails, Huang Feng will inevitably be angered, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Wait first, let me think about it," said the number two chief.


    After hearing what he said, everyone stopped talking. Now the health condition of Chief No. 1 is not optimistic. The whole country is actually in charge of Chief No. 2 in front of him. He said, wait and see, and everyone will naturally not object.

 1065 Chapter 1065

    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that the fact that he used the Six-Medition Excalibur to kill flying zombies caused a lot of shock among the high-levels of the base camp. Many people were a little afraid of his displayed strength. If it were Huang Feng¡¯s current methods In the world of martial arts, perhaps in the fantasy or fantasy world, there is no problem at all. The key is that this is the world of science and technology, and his approach seems very incredible.


    Huang Feng also wanted to keep his bottom cards and not let all his secrets be exposed. Therefore, he did not fly by himself, did not fly with a cloak, and did not expose his own floating sports car. However, this was inadvertently. With one hand, many people still have doubts about him.


    At this time, Huang Feng obviously didn¡¯t know about this. These flying zombies must be resolved. Those flying zombies are very fast. Even if they first saw the zombies, they didn¡¯t escape. It must be successful, so Huang Feng would choose to take the shot. Otherwise, he himself would be in danger, unless he wanted to expose more things.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has no choice.


    As for the Six Channels Divine Sword, Huang Feng is now more proficient than at the beginning. Of course, only one channel is involved. As for the other five channels, he hasn''t learned yet, but the scene before him only has one channel. , That was enough, after all, he was already a first-rate master now, and the energy in his body was already very much, enough for him to continuously use the Six-Medition Divine Sword.


    The magic of the Six-Medition Divine Sword is that he has no trace at all. Even if the opponent wants to hide, they can''t hide. The effect is naturally very good. Moreover, Huang Feng also specializes in hitting the heads of flying zombies. It is the weakness of these zombies, so they can often be killed with just one or two hits. The attack effect of the Six-Medition Divine Sword is more powerful than that of firearms.


    Now, this became what those people later saw. Huang Feng pointed his finger and the zombie died, but Huang Feng was actually using the Six-Medition Excalibur continuously.


    Finally, under Huang Feng''s constant attacks, all the zombies died before they attacked the aircraft, and Huang Feng was able to move on.


    "No matter what attitude you take towards Huang Feng, at least, if he has such an ability, the possibility of success this time is even greater." Chief No. 2 looked at Huang Feng in the video with a somewhat complicated expression and said to others .


    Others also nodded. Huang Feng has such an ability, and it is just right to complete this task. If he can''t finish it, it will be even more useless to send someone else.


    Huang Feng on the other side, after a few hours of flying, finally arrived in Gaoke City. In an open place, the helicopter landed and put him down. The rest of the matter is Huang Feng himself. .


    When Huang Feng took out the map that Colonel Manning gave him when he left, he found the Umbrella Man¡¯s company building and rushed over. Although there were some zombies blocking the way along the way, the number was not very large. Huang Feng is a person and his activities are more convenient. He came this time not to kill the zombies, but to complete the task. Therefore, most of the time, he would choose to avoid and go directly to the destination, which is really unavoidable. Only when it''s opened will you start with the zombies.


    After about ten minutes of rushing, Huang Feng finally came outside the building of Umbrella Man Company. Huang Feng took a look and found that the building was already somewhat dilapidated. If it weren¡¯t for being informed in advance, who would have thought of the underground of this building? There are more than twenty more?


    "Huang Feng, be careful, you are close to the target, and the other party will find you at any time." At this time, the voice of Chief No. 2 rang out from the communicator on Huang Feng''s chest. This time Huang Feng came here. I brought a camera and a communicator for talking to prevent Huang Feng from having any needs halfway through.


    "I know, I will be careful." Huang Feng turned off the communicator after speaking. At this time, it is obviously better to be more focused.


    Chief No. 2 was right. With the fact that the combat team infiltrated the company before, now Umbrella Man¡¯s boss, Burvo, also knows. The senior management may have become suspicious of him and his company, and the combat team¡¯s Everyone didn¡¯t go back. They were all dead here. The other party would definitely not give up, and would definitely send someone there. So, this time, their surveillance range was even wider. When Huang Feng just arrived outside the company building, Everyone inside knows it.


    "Boss, someone is here again."


    "Oh, it seems that I didn''t guess wrong. They must have doubted us, but what about it? In such a world, it is impossible for them to send too many people over until they develop a solution to zombies. At that time, they will find that my genetic warrior is more terrifying than zombies! Hahaha.¡± Bulvo laughed wildly in his office. With the genetic warrior in his hands, he was not afraid of those People are looking for their own troubles. They just need time now. As long as they have time, they can create more genetic warriors. At that time, the whole world will be theirs!


    This is also the reason why Buulvo was unwilling to let Dr. Jim develop medicines to solve the zombie virus. He still needs the help of the zombies to help him buy more time.


    "How many people are here this time?" Bulvo asked after laughing.


    "One, just one person." The man replied.


    "Just one?" Bulwo was taken aback. Although he knew that because of the zombies, they couldn''t send too many people over, but if they sent one person over now, did they look down on him too much? Elite soldiers can accept it. Only one of them was sent this time because they believed in this person even more, or because no one from them was willing to come, or because a lot of people came, they were only given by zombies on the way. Killed, only one is safe?


    Bulvo didn''t know the specific reason, but he didn''t want to know, since he was alone, he was even more unafraid.


    "Let the security take care of him, just one person, I don''t want to use my genetic warrior." Bulvo waved his hand indifferently. There were six of them before, and he also wanted to see the genetic warrior''s. Ability, that''s why he was allowed to take action, but now there is only one person, so there is no need to fight.


    "Yes." The man led away.


    "Oh, it came very quickly." Huang Feng felt that many people were approaching him at this time. It seemed that he had been discovered by the other party.

 1066 Chapter 1066

    Huang Feng didn''t care too much. After all, he also knew that he couldn''t go straight on without a sound. With the things of the previous combat team, the opponent''s defense was even more tight, which is completely conceivable.


    "bump!"


    At this moment, a bullet came over suddenly, Huang Feng squatted slightly and the bullet passed by. After that, he quickly found a cover. Obviously, the opponent had already started an attack. After he found the cover, he was surrounded by more. The gunshots rang loudly and sounded.


    "It doesn''t seem to be the person in the previous video." Huang Feng felt the bullets around him and muttered to himself. Although there are many bullets attacking him now, the accuracy of the head is not high, and the speed of those people approaching him It was also slower than I thought, and a lot slower than the person in the previous video. Therefore, Huang Feng concluded that the person should be an ordinary person, not the person in the previous video.


    "This is to look down on me." Huang Feng said with a smile. The other party obviously thought that dealing with him alone, there was no need to send the person in the previous video.


    In this case, Huang Feng was not polite to them. While countering with the weapon in his hand, he slowly approached the opponent. The opponent did not know Huang Feng''s plan, and was slowly approaching Huang Feng.


    After the distance was short enough, Huang Feng decisively jumped out of the bunker. After that, he rushed towards the people coming. The speed was so fast that he even left a shadow on the spot. Those people did not expect Huang Feng to suddenly emerge from the bunker. Rushing out, or even rushing directly at them, you know, there are a dozen of them, and Huang Feng has only one person. Isn''t the correct way to keep shooting at each other with bunkers?


    Therefore, these people are slightly stunned. Although this time is not long, it is deadly enough. When they react and want to shift their guns and shoot Huang Feng again, Huang Feng has already reached them. By my side.


    "bump!"


    After Huang Feng approached the security personnel, the gun in his right hand slammed out and hit a person''s chin. The huge force caused that person to fly out immediately, and the chin was also hit by Huang Feng just now. , Was broken.


    "boom!"


    Huang Feng kicked back with his right foot and kicked the person who was close to him into the air. The opponent directly hit the wall and couldn''t get up again. In order to solve the battle as soon as possible, Huang Feng could not stay the least bit. , And he is now a first-class expert, and these people in front of him are just ordinary people. Therefore, under his full attack, they are basically a one-shot kill, and no one can sustain it under his attack.


    "Boom!"


    The rest of the people, at this time, became more and more fearful in their hearts. Huang Feng''s skills were too strong. It was just a breath of time. Two of them died here, so they shot Huang Feng regardless, just , They were all disappointed afterwards, because although they fired many bullets, none of them hit Huangfeng.


    But Huang Feng''s killing continued. At this time, the guns in these people''s hands were like toys. They couldn''t hurt Huang Feng any more. They even shot and wounded themselves because of their panic.


    In less than a minute, all of these heavily armed security personnel lay on the ground, and there was no sound, but Huang Feng himself was not touched by these people, even less likely to be injured. .


    The entire process of the battle here was carefully watched by the people behind the scenes of both sides. At this time, the second chief and them had more knowledge of Huang Feng¡¯s skills, but they also had more fears, although Huang Feng The stronger the skill, the more their help, the more, but for this kind of people who cannot be fully controlled, they do not have complete trust in their hearts, and they also strengthen the idea of ??some people who want to take action against Huang Feng. .


    The boss of Umbrella Man Company, Burvo, also watched the whole process of Huang Feng''s killing of his men through the cameras here. He was shocked by Huang Feng''s skill and waited for him to send more people to kill Huang. At the peak, it was discovered that the ten or so people who had been there before were all dead, and the whole process took less than a minute, and he didn''t even have time to send someone to support.


    Huang Feng sorted out his clothes, and then pointed his middle finger to the camera in the corner. He discovered that this camera existed before. Presumably, people from Umbrella Man must be watching the situation here through this camera. Huang Feng Don''t mind making the other person''s mood worse.


    "Asshole, this asshole, actually despise me! This damn guy, I won''t let him go!" Buulvo in the surveillance room clearly saw Huang Feng''s international gesture through the camera. Just furious, his right hand slammed on the table in front of him, his entire face was full of anger.


    His genetic warrior has just been developed. He was in a very good mood. He has already begun to imagine using his genetic warrior to conquer the world and rule the world by himself. When that happens, he will be the most powerful person in the world. , No one dared to disobey their orders.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng rushed in single-handedly, and killed a dozen of his subordinates in front of him. In the end, he even pointed his middle finger to himself. How could he not be angry with Bulvo, who was already very conceited? ?


    "Come here, let No.1 clean up this guy, I will let him pay for his arrogance!" Buulvo commanded loudly. Although Huang Feng showed great skill in the monitor just now, Buer Wo obviously had more trust in his genetic warriors, feeling that his genetic warriors could still defeat Huang Feng and completely kill him.


    "Yes, boss," someone ordered immediately.


    At this time, Huang Feng was not in a hurry. He knew that the people of Umbrella Company would not easily let himself approach their headquarters. There would definitely be someone to deal with him, but he didn¡¯t know if the person came this time. The security staff is still the super soldier in the previous video.


    The Umbrella Company did not disappoint Huang Feng, nor did he let him wait long. After a long time, Huang Feng saw the elevator lights not far away light up, and someone came again!


    Huang Feng was fully on guard, and he rushed there as soon as the elevator door opened. At the same time, he also felt a figure rushing out of the elevator. The speed was as fast as that of himself!It also brings out afterimages.


    Huang Feng''s heart shuddered slightly, it seems that this time it should be the person in the previous video!

 1067 Chapter 1067 Powerful Recovery Ability

    With a "touch", the two hit together without accident, but the result was that neither side took advantage, and each took two steps back.


    This result not only made Huang Feng a little surprised, but also made both parties who watched the surveillance video feel a little surprised.


    The No. 2 Chief and others have seen Huang Feng¡¯s skill before, and they also know that Huang Feng¡¯s strength is very strong. As a result, now he seems to have made a powerful blow, but he has not achieved any effect. Will be moved and surprised.


    "It seems that that person is more powerful than we thought before." Chief No. 2 said. Before, they roughly judged that the super soldier of the Umbrella Company should be more than a level 5 zombie, but it has not yet reached the level. Level 6 zombies are at the level, but now it seems that their estimates are wrong. This person''s strength should have reached the level of level 6 zombies, or even higher.


    "Then Huang Feng can still complete the task? That person is too strong." At this time, an old man said worriedly.


    Although some people are already worried about Huang Feng, and even want to take action against Huang Feng, either control Huang Feng or abolish him, but that is all after the zombie matter is completely resolved, Huang Feng then Strong skills are still very useful now that the zombie virus is spreading wildly. Therefore, it is impossible for them to do anything to Huang Feng at this time. Naturally, they do not want him to have an accident at this time. If Huang Feng has an accident at this time , That is also a very big blow to them.


    "It should be possible. Huang Feng looks quite mysterious. Maybe there is something we don''t know about." Another old man said, but his tone is not particularly certain. After all, Umbrella Man Company The strength of the person shown by is not weak at all. There is still their base camp, and the support is very fast. Huang Feng has no other means, and they are not clear, so they dare not completely believe in Huang Feng. I can definitely win.


    "I think Huang Feng can do it!" At this time, the second chief said something that he believed in Huang Feng, but he did not say why he believed in Huang Feng. After speaking, his eyes were fixed on the screen. Looking at Huang Feng''s slightly solemn face, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Impossible, this is impossible, how could he retreat under the attack of Number One? It must be fake!" Compared to their relatively calm performance on Number Two, Buulvo''s reaction was more intense. Yes, he is obviously unable to accept the facts in front of him. You must know that under the full blow of No. 1, even a level 5 zombie cannot resist. However, the person in the video is a little bit Nothing happened. Obviously, the powerful No. 1 did not take advantage of the match just now.


    This makes Bulvo a little hard to accept. Could it be that the person sent by those people this time, like his own number one, is the result of research over the past two years?He also has strong strength?Isn''t it possible that my dream of occupying the world with genetic warriors will fall through?


    "This must not be true. They can''t develop genetic warriors like me. Otherwise, those zombies would have been solved by them a long time ago, and they would not just send someone over." Find a reason to comfort him, but only he knows that his heart is a little flustered at this time. If the government really researched out soldiers like his own genetic warriors, then he might be miserable. Gene fighters can also be made, but in terms of production capacity, it is obviously not comparable to the country.


    Therefore, Bulwo can only comfort himself, Huang Feng is a human, a real person, not a person who has been transformed like his number one.


    This time, Bulwo really did not guess wrong, Huang Feng is indeed a person, not controlled by others, a real person!


    When the people behind both sides sighed, Huang Feng and the genetic warrior fought together again. You came and went and played happily, but they couldn¡¯t take advantage of the other side. To cheap.


    Huang Feng also understood at this time that his opponent is definitely the most powerful opponent he has encountered in this time and space. The Bunuer he encountered before is not as strong as the one in front of him. The strength of has surpassed the level of a fifth-level zombie!


    "Really a difficult opponent." Huang Feng said with emotion, but it was just emotion!He did not feel desperate, because so far, he has not exerted all his strength, and even Lingbo''s microsteps are useless!


    Although the person in front of him is better than the fifth-level zombies, his overall strength should be around the sixth-level zombies. According to the strength of the martial arts world, his strength should be a first-class master, and the strength is similar to Huang Feng, both of them accounted for It''s not cheaper than the other party.


    However, Huang Feng''s Lingbo Microstep, that can leapfrog to kill the enemy, facing opponents of the same level, it is completely pressure-free.


    "Swipe!" Huang Feng''s Lingbo microstep has been activated, and the whole person has begun to crookedly, all around him are afterimages, as if there are more than a dozen Huangfeng appearing at the same time, it is impossible to distinguish. Come out, who is the real him.


    And when Huang Feng used Lingbo''s microsteps, the two senior leaders behind the monitor were once again shocked. They found that they really didn¡¯t understand Huang Feng. This Huang Feng would show some people from time to time. Unimaginable ability comes.


    At this time, Huang Feng, in order to deal with the person in front of him, didn''t care about hiding anything. If Ling Bo Weibu didn''t use it, it would be difficult for him to take advantage of him.


    And the genetic warrior obviously can¡¯t tell which is the real Huang Feng. After a punch, he often gets the afterimage and can¡¯t achieve any effect. Before, he could not be on Huang Feng¡¯s body. What''s the advantage, but he can still hit Huang Feng. After all, his speed is not slow.


    However, now he wants to hit Huang Feng, it is no longer possible, and all he can hit are afterimages.


    Naturally, Huang Feng would not miss this opportunity. He punched the opponent with one punch, and slammed the opponent back again and again. He wanted to parry, but found that he couldn''t resist it at all.


    The punch that Huang Feng had accumulated for a long time was so powerful that it directly shrank the opponent''s face, but what was frightening was that the opponent''s recovery ability was stronger than Huang Feng , In Huang Feng''s shocked gaze, within five seconds, it had returned to normal.

 1068 Chapter 1068

    "What the hell is this?" Huang Feng muttered to himself with a shocked look. This recovery ability is too strong. He just punched him, but he squeezed his entire face. As a result, so quickly It recovered again, it was incredible.


    When he saw this scene, Bulvo was finally relieved and arrogant. In his vision, after the evolution of humans in the future, they should not invade all diseases, have strong physical fitness, strong strength, high agility, good bounce, and at the same time, recover. The ability is also very powerful, and he is doing research in this area, transforming human genes, helping the human body to evolve in advance.


    Fortunately, with the help of Dr. Jim, he finally developed such a genetic medicine. The number one in front of him is only the first one. In the future, he will have more genetic warriors. At that time, It was when he ruled the world.


    As for the Second Chief and the others, they were shocked when they saw the genetic warrior''s abnormal recovery ability. Is this person a monster?Is it impossible to kill?Resilience so strong?


    "Okay, I want to see, where is the limit of your recovery!" Huang Feng muttered to himself. After that, he accelerated his attack speed and greeted him with punches.


    However, even though Huang Feng beat the opponent with no strength to fight back, and suffered a lot of injuries, the opponent can always recover in the shortest time.


    "I really don''t believe it!" Huang Feng took out the dagger from his body. This dagger was also one of the equipment that Colonel Manning gave him when he was leaving. It is said to be extremely sharp and Huang Feng has not tried it yet.


    With a "swipe", Huang Feng slammed down the dagger in his hand after he got close to the genetic warrior, and slashed at his arm. The sharp dagger, coupled with the energy in Huang Feng''s body, made Huang Feng easy to move. The opponent''s arm was cut off.


    However, the genetic warrior seemed to feel no pain. He was still attacking Huang Feng fiercely. Even, taking advantage of Huang Feng''s dazed effort, he actually hit Huang Feng, causing Huang Feng to suffer a little injury. .


    However, Huang Feng didn''t care about the small injury. He looked at the genetic warrior and finally saw that the opponent''s arm did not grow out again, so he was relieved.


    In fact, this genetic warrior also has the ability to recover limbs, but it takes a little longer, unlike the other parts of the body injured before, so easy to recover, if Huang Feng waited two or three days, you can see The opponent''s arm grew out.


    Of course, it is impossible for Huang Feng to give the other party so long, nor to wait that long.


    "No, it''s impossible, you can''t do that!" Seeing Huang Feng easily cut off the wrinkle of the genetic warrior''s arm, Burvo looked incredulous. You must know that this genetic warrior''s defense is very strong. Ordinary bullets may not be able to injure him, and now, Huang Feng just used an ordinary dagger to cut off his hand, which obviously made him unacceptable.


    Of course Bulvo didn¡¯t know. In this case, the dagger did not play a big role. The biggest effect was the special energy in Huang Feng¡¯s body. Otherwise, someone else would use the dagger. It''s really impossible to cut off the arm of the genetic warrior.


    With this beginning, the following things are much easier to handle. Although the opponent''s defense is strong and the recovery ability is even more abnormal, but after Huang Feng deliberately attacked his limbs, he can only struggle in vain. Now, even though it was cruel to do so, the way this person treated those in the combat group was also disgraceful, so Huang Feng didn''t feel any pressure.


    What''s more, Huang Feng feels that this person may no longer be a real person, and his body seems to have changed a lot, almost like a robot, so he is less stressed.


    In less than five minutes, Huang Feng finally solved the genetic warrior. Seeing the horrible death of the other party, Huang Feng didn''t have much fluctuation in his heart. Then, he went directly to the elevator and prepared to go to the underground of Umbrella Man Company. Headquarters.


    At this time, the second chief and the others were very excited. After all, Huang Feng really killed the super soldier, which made him one step closer to completing the task. They were naturally very happy. Now it is certain that this umbrella People groups are very problematic, and they naturally want to know more.


    But Buulvo''s mood was obviously not so good. He was panicked at this time, and quickly said to his men: "Quickly, let people bring weapons to block the elevator door, don''t let him come out alive!"


    Following his order, many security personnel brought guns and came to the elevator door. The gunpoint was aimed at the elevator door. There were many people waiting at the elevator door on each floor, waiting for Huang Feng from Appeared in the elevator.


    These security personnel are usually professionally trained, and they are not worse than ordinary soldiers. Burvo is obviously prepared for the future. After the genetic medicine is developed, these security personnel are the best carriers.


    After Huang Feng entered the elevator, he broke the camera inside the elevator. In this way, the people in the monitoring room would not be able to see the situation in the elevator. However, outside, they could still see the elevator floor. The indicator light is constantly on, watching the elevator that Huang Feng rides keep descending.


    Finally, the elevator stopped at the tenth floor underground. The people there, at this time, pointed their guns at the elevator doors with nervous expressions, and they would launch a fierce attack when the elevator doors opened.


    The elevator door was finally opened slowly. The people outside did not see the situation inside the elevator. It was a violent fire. As a result, they found that the elevator was empty and there was nothing. Huang Feng''s figure disappeared. .


    The people outside the elevator were a little puzzled. After discussing their eyes with each other, they walked into the elevator together, but when the first two people entered the elevator, a black shadow fell from the top of the elevator and grabbed the current. One person, then, with the gun in his hand, kept shooting at other people.


    Some people outside had already reacted and wanted to fight back, but they discovered that the bullets they fired had no effect except for hitting the person in front of him. Huang Feng had already left there and charged. Into the crowd, the speed was too fast for them to react.


    Although the gunshots are sounding, although many Umbrella Company security personnel are besieging Huang Feng, the real scene is that Huang Feng is leaning over and torturing those security personnel. Those people¡¯s counterattacks have no effect on Huang Feng. .

 1069 Chapter 1069

    "Boss, let''s go quickly, the security personnel outside are almost too much to stop."


    In the monitoring room at the lowest level, Buulvo watched Huang Feng destroy his subordinates layer by layer, but there was nothing he could do. Those security personnel were in front of Huang Feng as if they were children facing giants. With the slightest resistance, Bulvo understood why the government would only send Huang Feng alone. Huang Feng is really too powerful, that is, genetic warriors can pose a threat to him. Moreover, they must fight more and less. Only when


    And because of the lack of time, there is only one genetic warrior under his hand. The others have not had time to mass-produce. Therefore, facing Huang Feng¡¯s attack, he has nothing to do. .


    Hearing what his subordinates said, Bulvo also reacted. Now it is not the time to think about other things, he must run away, otherwise, when Huang Feng comes, he will not be able to run away.


    So Bulwo escaped under the protection of his men. At the bottom, there was a helicopter, which was the last thing he saved his life. The building here was specially designed. Just open the huge lid on the top. , He was able to take a helicopter and flew away directly from the bottom. Therefore, Bulvo felt that as long as he entered the helicopter, he would be safe.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already shot down from the tenth floor, and he could see the helicopter that was starting from a distance.


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy!" Huang Feng saw that several people were boarding in a panic, and after smiling slightly, regardless of other security personnel around him, he rushed directly to the helicopter.


    "Huang Feng, don''t let that guy run away!" At this moment, the No. 2 chief who was watching through the camera suddenly turned on the microphone and said to Huang Feng.


    "Understand, he can''t run!" Huang Feng said, after that, the speed under his feet became faster.


    When Huang Feng reached the edge of the helicopter, the helicopter had slowly lifted into the sky. Huang Feng was not in a hurry. He picked up the energy in his body, and pointed his finger at the propeller of the airplane, but it was the Six-Med. The sword is already working.


    The effect of the Six Vein Excalibur is more powerful than that of bullets. Therefore, the propeller, which is not damaged by ordinary bullets, was easily destroyed by the attack of Huangfeng Six Vein Excalibur, and the plane was immediately lost. With the ability to continue upward, he fell crookedly.


    "Bump!" The plane slammed into the ground and sparked a lot of sparks on the ground. Huang Feng walked forward and dragged a few people out of the plane, because the altitude it just flew was not high. Therefore, although these people were injured when the plane fell, they were not in danger of life. Huang Feng took them out one by one.


    "Don''t kill me, this matter has nothing to do with me, it''s him, he is the boss here, and those zombie viruses were leaked out by him." At this time, a man in a white coat suddenly said to Huang Feng He got up and kept begging Huang Feng to let him go. He had seen Huang Feng''s method with his own eyes. Moreover, Huang Feng had killed many people along the way. He was afraid that Huang Feng would also attack him.


    And this person who begged Huang Feng for mercy is the current person in charge of the laboratory, the former number two person, the person he pointed at, of course, is Bulwo.


    Bulvo looked at the man angrily and said, "You dare to betray me!"


    If it had been in the past, then this person would have been very afraid of Bulvo, but now he is obviously more afraid of Huangfeng; "Bulvo, wake up, you have to finish it yourself, actually threatening me, I, I¡¯m not afraid of you! It¡¯s the zombie virus that you leaked, and it pretended to be accidentally stolen by someone from another company. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know!¡± The person said to Bulvo, now to survive. , He obviously can''t care about that much anymore, and, as he said, Bulvo is also finished, there is no need to fear him anymore.


    Na Bulwo was about to threaten the person with a few words, but was kicked by Huang Feng, and said: "Shut up and come back with me. Then, there will be a chance for you to speak!"


    "Haha, you want to catch me back, it''s impossible, you can never catch me!" After speaking, his face suddenly turned pale, then foamed at the mouth and twitched a few times before he stopped moving. Up.


    Huang Feng quickly squatted down and looked at it and found that the other party was dead. After removing the other party''s mouth, he found that he had committed suicide by taking poison. Obviously, he could already think of his treatment after being arrested, and as a proud person, Obviously he didn''t want to be someone else''s prisoner.


    "He is dead. He died by taking poison." Huang Feng said to Chief No. 2 and them through the intercom.


    "Well, we saw it. Bring the person back. He may know something about the zombie virus." Chief No. 2 said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng glanced and lay on the ground, the man in a white coat nodded and said.


    After that, Huang Feng turned to look at those who were getting closer to him, and said, "Don''t resist anymore. Your boss is dead. If you put down your weapons now, you can still keep your lives!"


    Because of the zombie virus, the population of the entire human world has dropped sharply. Therefore, if he could not kill, Huang Feng would not want to kill more. Moreover, regarding the zombie virus, it is obvious that their boss is the culprit. These people are just Just follow orders. Now that their boss is dead, there is no need to kill all these people.


    After hearing what Huang Feng said, those people hesitated to look at each other. Without Bulvo, no one would command them anymore. They should think about themselves now, and when one of them took the lead in putting down the weapon, Others made the same decision without an appointment.


    Seeing these people put down their weapons, Huang Feng was also relieved. Although he was not afraid of these people, he didn''t want to kill humans anymore, so he should keep more seeds of rising for humans.


    After that, Huang Feng looked at the white coat still lying on the ground and said, "As for you, come with me first."


    "Okay, okay." The man said quickly, as long as his life is saved, he can talk about anything, and Huang Feng should be more talkative than Bulwo in any way.


    After that, Huang Feng took the white coat and left. As for the other people, they stayed here temporarily. He couldn''t take too many people to the imperial capital at once, and compared to the outside, it was still very safe. , After the zombie virus problem is solved, it will not be too late to let these people out.

 1070 Chapter 1070 Mutual Benefit

    Huang Feng took the doctor in a white coat and left the underground headquarters of the Umbrella Group. He successfully boarded the previous helicopter and returned to the imperial capital. This time, he did not encounter any flying zombies on the road, so , The journey went smoothly.


    "Huang Feng, good job, hard work." After Huang Feng''s helicopter landed, when Huang Feng got off the plane, he found that the No. 2 chief and some other high-level officials were already waiting. When he got off the plane at Huangfeng, the No. 2 chief came to greet him personally.


    "Fortunately, I finally lived up to the expectations." Huang Feng said with a smile. Although this trip to Gaoke City may seem dangerous, it is actually okay. There is no real danger, but, The only thing that made Huang Feng a little concerned about it was that he had exposed some of his strength. You must know that what happened on their side, the second leader, they can see later.


    "I hope they won''t think too much." Huang Feng thought in his heart.


    After the No. 2 chief had finished encouraging Huang Feng, some other high-level officials also stepped forward to greet Huang Feng very kindly. They were very enthusiastic about Huang Feng. If this scene happened in a peaceful era and was known to others, That Huangfeng must be the envy of many people.


    However, now, the surviving humans are obviously more concerned about whether they can survive and when the zombies can be completely wiped out.


    "Feng Huang, I may have to trouble you to walk more on the front line later. Our people will help you do more publicity." Although I am a little worried about Huang Feng, at present, Huang Feng treats them These people are still very useful. As Colonel Manning said before, people need a superhero to pin their hopes before the drug to resist the zombie virus is developed. Moreover, such a character is good for those who rebuild their homes in the future. Time is also very important. Therefore, the second chief has decided to agree to Colonel Manning''s proposal.


    After listening to the arrangement of the No. 2 Chief, Huang Feng was a little surprised. However, he soon figured out that this matter is good for both parties. These high-level government officials use him to set an example. Encouraging the surviving human beings, no matter when, the role of role models is very great, and Huang Feng can gain the favor and even admiration of the surviving humans in this way. In that case, he will start a company in the future. Said, they are all very helpful.


    Moreover, I have helped the government this time, completed the investigation of the source of the zombie virus, and then helped them stabilize the people''s hearts, then when they start their own company, they will also provide some convenience for themselves. Point, Huang Feng still values ??it very much.


    Therefore, after a little thought, Huang Feng agreed to cooperate with the government again, and he planned to express himself a lot in the next period of time.


    The second chief saw that Huang Feng agreed, and he was very happy. Although he had the research materials of Professor Lanni, plus the white coat that Huang Feng captured should also understand the zombie virus, and finally Dr. Phillips With his efforts, I must have developed a medicine against the zombie virus. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. However, it takes time after all, and no one knows how long it will take. Moreover, even if the medicine is researched out, use medicine to treat the zombies. It will take a while, and during this time, for many people, it is still hopeless, so Huang Feng''s role is very important.


    As for how to treat Huang Feng in the future, Chief No. 2 has not yet figured out. It is just that he must know Huang Feng¡¯s identity, know everything about him, and understand what Huang Feng¡¯s attitude towards them is. In that case, Chief No. 2 can Decide your attitude towards Huang Feng.


    After that, Huang Feng hurried back to his temporary residence in the camp. As for the white coat he brought back, it was taken away by the people who came to pick him up. Obviously, they had a lot of questions and wanted to ask that white coat. In a lab coat.


    In the next period of time, Colonel Na Manning really came and took Huang Feng to the various surviving human gathering places in the imperial capital. Where there is danger, there will be Huang Feng''s figure. During this time, Huang Feng He was fighting with zombies almost every day, and he followed Colonel Manning to support various camps.


    And his efforts are also effective. At least the surviving humans in the imperial capital knew Huang Feng and even began to worship him. In addition, Colonel Manning continued to broadcast Huang Feng¡¯s heroic deeds through the radio according to the above meaning. For a time, Huang Feng became a superhero in the entire country and even the whole world. As long as the person who listens to the broadcast, there is no one who does not know Huang Feng, and there is no one who does not know Huang Feng¡¯s affairs, and the results achieved are also Yes, according to the feedback information, Huang Feng is becoming more and more admired by people. That level is even beyond the expectations of Chief No. 2 and Colonel Manning. In the eyes of many people, Huang Feng has become them. The savior of the world now exists.


    Huang Feng feels that his current identity is very similar to the captain of the United States in the movie on earth. He is the object of propaganda for the whole country, the hero of the country and the patron saint of the people. I have to say that this feeling is really good.


    While Huang Feng was busy fighting fires and performing performances, the interrogation of the white coat he brought back was also over. The guy was obviously afraid of death and said everything he knew.


    According to him, the zombie virus was developed by Dr. Jim. However, the development of this virus was completely accidental. He originally wanted to develop genetic medicine that could help humans evolve, but he accidentally developed the zombie virus. Needless to say, Dr. Jim is really a genius.


    Originally, Dr. Jim wanted to destroy the zombie virus, but he discovered that the zombie virus was stolen and leaked outside. The boss Bulvo claimed that it was a commercial spy of another company that stole the zombie virus because I don''t know how powerful this thing is, so I accidentally leaked this virus out, causing a disaster for mankind.


    However, this white coat who is afraid of death knows it accidentally. In fact, all of this is just self-directed and self-acted by Burvo, and even many senior executives of the company have participated in it. Their purpose is to destroy the existing The social order, and then, after the genetic medicine is developed, they will come out as the savior. In that case, they can rule the whole world logically without any resistance.

 1071 1071 Solve the zombie problem

    I have to say that Bulvo is indeed very ambitious, and indeed very crazy. Fortunately, he failed in the end. If there is no Huang Feng to stop at this time, once he does mass-produce a lot of genetic warriors, his The goal may be achieved.


    Because of this, many of those high-level people have a great interest in genetic warriors, and they finally know that the one in the video that was able to defeat their combat team, even when fighting Huang Feng, was also wonderful. The performer is the genetic warrior.


    Because of the previous video, they already have fear of Huang Feng. These people have been playing power for most of their lives, so after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s super power, the first thing that comes to mind is how to control. How to check Huang Feng, and the emergence of genetic warriors gave them a solution.


    Although, through that video, these people also knew that Huang Feng was stronger than those genetic warriors, but once the genetic warriors were mass-produced and the number increased, the result would be hard to say, at least for them. , This gene warrior is a good solution that can be used to counterbalance Huang Feng, and they also believe that the gene warrior can do this.


    Therefore, after discussion, the second chief finally agreed to continue research on the genetic warrior, even if it is not used to deal with Huang Feng, but the genetic warrior is also a very powerful assassin.


    It¡¯s just that, because the medicine that can make people turn into a genetic warrior is just the original product, there are still some defects. One of them is that once the human body is injected with that medicine, it will lose the ability to think about itself, similar to a robot. They will only follow orders, but this is not a problem for many high-level governments. They even prefer this result. A person without his own thinking is an obedient person, a person who will never betray. , Such a person will be the most powerful weapon in their hands, and it is exactly what they want.


    Therefore, the white lab coat captured by Huang Feng was transformed and became the person in charge of a laboratory again. However, this time his service was no longer Buulvo, but the government. However, for him , There is not much difference, anyway, they are all working for people, and this time it is more justifiable, and there is no need to worry about it. The status and status seem to be too improved, so he still likes this change.


    And Huang Feng has no idea about such an arrangement at all. There is an intention to guard against Huang Feng. How could it be possible to let him know about this, not only Huang Feng, because of the particularity of the genetic warrior. Most people don¡¯t know about this laboratory. Even Colonel Manning doesn¡¯t know. In the entire country, only Chief No. 2 and the dozens of senior seniors know about it.


    And Dr. Phillips was also very busy during this period. The medicine Marcus brought back has been proved to be effective. After analyzing the ingredients inside, they even found an infected zombie for experimentation. , The final result is very pleasing. The zombie virus in the zombie used for the experiment decreased rapidly until half a day later, the zombie virus in the zombie was completely removed.


    As for Huang Feng and the high-level government officials, they knew the news immediately, and everyone was very happy. However, this does not mean that the problem of zombies has been solved. This is only the first step, and they cannot be caught. Live in every zombies, and then inject them with medicine. Therefore, the scientists headed by Dr. Phillips continue to study the medicine that can be transmitted through the air and can eliminate the zombie virus.


    Fortunately, with the previous medicine and the research data of Professor Lanney, the research by Dr. Phillips and others is still going very smoothly. After about two months, they finally successfully developed the kind. Drugs that can be spread through the air and can resist zombie viruses.


    After proving that the potion was indeed useful, Chief No. 2 immediately ordered a large-scale production, and after that, the potion that had been produced was immediately used in the Imperial Capital.


    The effect was very gratifying. After the potion was fermented in the air for a day or so, the zombies in the entire imperial capital began to fall continuously. Some of them became completely dead, and some slowly became normal. People, these people who have become normal people have been bitten for a short time, and when they were bitten, they were not fatally injured. Therefore, once the zombie virus in their bodies was contacted, they actually came back to life. This is something that many people did not expect.


    However, this is good news for all surviving human beings, and it is great news, which means that the number of human beings who survive in the end will increase.


    As more and more medicines were produced and then transported by plane to other cities for use, more and more zombies were eliminated, and the humans who had been hiding before slowly walked out of their hiding place, again Walking into the city, each city seems to be alive again, slowly gaining popularity.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s previous guess is not wrong. Humans¡¯ ability to adapt and survive is very strong. Although the zombie virus has spread for two years, the living environment of the entire society is very bad, but there are still many people who have successfully avoided. When I got up, I was not infected by the zombie virus, and only at this time did it slowly appear.


    Of course, this does not mean that the zombie virus is not very harmful. In fact, the zombie virus is still very harmful. The entire society is in chaos, the infrastructure has been massively destroyed, and the number of humans has changed from zombies. Nearly tens of billions before the virus broke out, and now it¡¯s less than one billion. Nine-tenths of the population was in this catastrophe. In just over two years, they completely disappeared.


    Now, the problem facing mankind is to rebuild. Everything has to be started from scratch. A hundred waste is waiting to be developed. Although there is mess everywhere, it is also full of hope everywhere.


    At this time, Huang Feng''s company had already been established, because the government had previously publicized him that as soon as his company was established, it attracted a large number of surviving humans who wanted to join.


    Huang Feng can now be said to be the richest person in the whole world. In the past two months, while performing everywhere, he also secretly traveled to other cities and patronized many banks. It can be said that all the people in the world The vaults of the banks in the city have been patronized by Huang Feng, and his wealth has reached an astonishing level.

 1072 Chapter 1072 Rapid Development

    Huang Feng¡¯s current reserves of money may be scared to death if others can see it. He robbed all the large and medium-sized banks in the world. There are more than tens of trillions of deposits in the storage box, which shows Huang Feng. The busy time during this period is not ineffective, and it is because the exchange ratio of money in this time and space to the soft sister coin is 100 to one. Otherwise, the number will be even greater.


    However, Huang Feng also knows that this amount of money is still not the total amount of money in all countries in the world. There may be some money and gold hidden in other places. However, Huang Feng has no dissatisfaction and can get it. With so much money, he is very satisfied. It can be said that this is the biggest harvest he has been transported to the present. Looking at the pile of numbers on the storage box every day, Huang Feng feels unreal.


    Huang Feng is happy because of the money, but the leaders of other countries in this world are not happy at all. The problem of zombies has been solved. The focus of their work is to build the country. , And if you want to do construction, you can¡¯t have money.


    Therefore, as soon as the zombie problem was solved, they sent people to the major banks to withdraw the money and gold there. However, immediately they found that all the money in the banks was gone. Of course, it was not. Not at all, there are still some scattered ones. When added up, it is not a small number. It is just that such money is still an astronomical figure for an individual, but for a country, it is too little. , It''s not enough.


    Therefore, the leaders of all countries are busy looking for the lost money, but they don¡¯t know how the money was lost and who stole it. They have no way to find out because of the zombie virus outbreak. The monitoring systems of the banks are broken, so they can''t see how the money is gone.


    There are also people who suspect that it was destroyed by zombies, but this is obviously impossible. After all, zombies have no way to think. They may accidentally destroy things in a bank, tear up paper money or something, but now it is all in the world There is no money left in medium and large banks. Obviously this cannot be done by zombies.


    And the money won¡¯t be gone for no reason. If it¡¯s not a zombie, it can only be a human being. It¡¯s just that who has such a great ability to take away so much money from the bank, everyone There is still no way to think of it.


    Therefore, those leaders who have no alternative can only choose to reprint the banknotes. In addition, those who continue to send people to mine gold, the banknotes can be printed at any time, and they can print as many as they want. However, gold is not enough. After all, this thing is limited. They can only hope to find more gold mines now.


    For countries in the world to start printing banknotes again, Huang Feng is not worried at all, because the storage box can convert all kinds of coins into soft sister coins, and at the same time, it can also convert soft sister coins into any coins, so, His money is still useful.


    And Huang Feng, who had so much money in his hand, would be too stupid if he didn¡¯t know how to use it. He started investing all over the world. However, in order not to arouse suspicion, he also exchanged many slaves. For the current Huang Feng, there is not much pressure to exchange slaves. It can be said that there is no problem with how much he wants to exchange.


    And if Huang Feng personally invests in each country, he does not have so much time and energy, and the other is that if someone investigates, he can''t explain it, so he sends one from each country Representatives go to invest, and now all countries are in a state of wasteful development. Those who bring money to invest are very welcome. Therefore, Huang Feng''s investment in the world is going well. This makes Huang Feng feel very good.


    The situation on Marcus''s side is also good, because with the reputation of the previous zombie virus outbreak, Huang Feng wants to recruit some security personnel very smoothly, even, a bit too much.


    However, not all things follow Huang Feng''s meaning. At least, when he didn''t know, someone was already discussing how to deal with him.


    "I think that Huang Feng must be removed. Yesterday, when I went to inspect below, I found that in many cities, people spontaneously erected statues for Huang Feng. His prestige among the people is too high. His words are better than our policies."


    At this time, in a large and bright meeting room in the Imperial Capital, the senior officials of the country sat together again, and the second chief was also there, and their meeting today was about Huangfeng.


    "Perhaps, we shouldn''t have promoted him as a national idol in the first place. Now there is quite a sense of throwing a stone in the foot." Another old man echoed.


    And this old man¡¯s words also made Major General Manning¡¯s face a bit ugly. He was only promoted some time ago to commend his previous work results, and one of his contributions is to promote Huang Feng¡¯s deeds and help stabilize People''s hearts, and now, the zombie virus problem has been solved, Huang Feng''s prestige is beyond everyone''s expectations, and his original achievements seem to have become a stain on him.


    "Yes, I also agree to take action against Huang Feng. We all know his strength. His current prestige is still so high. Even, I heard that many people in the line of people below called for him. Participate in the election and become the true leader of this country.¡± Another old man said. After he finished speaking, he secretly took a look at the face of the No. 2 chief. Now this country is the No. 2 chief who has the final say. If Huang Feng If you really become a real leader, you will grab power from the second chief.


    No. 2 Chief¡¯s face did not change much, but the people sitting close to him could still see that his face moved slightly, but it was not so obvious.


    "I heard that the current space-time group was set up by Huang Feng. This company is developing rapidly. In a short period of time, it is about to become the largest group company in the country. Their business scope is very wide, including engineering construction. , Health care, food production, etc., it can be said that it affects every aspect of people''s lives. Once given some time, he can even control the economic lifeline of the entire country!" said an old man next to the second chief.

 1073 Chapter 1073 Deliberate Suppression

    "Where did he get so much money?" Chief Number Two said softly.


    "I don''t know." The old man shook his head and said, "His company''s money seems to be inexhaustible. He seems to have contact with all aspects of investment, as long as it is a profitable industry."


    "You said, Huang Feng''s money will have something to do with the money lost in the bank. After all, we all know Huang Feng''s skill. If he really robs the bank, it will not be impossible. "Suddenly, an old man said.


    "Hey, what you said like this is really possible." Another old man echoed: "Some time ago, when he was fine, he would always disappear for a while, maybe to grab money from the bank."


    "Isn''t it possible, the world is so large, how could he have robbed so many banks in such a short period of time." Obviously, some people don''t believe this.


    "Maybe he has some help. After all, we don''t know much about his situation. The investigation of his information has been going on, but it has no effect. We don''t know where he comes from. What kind of identity he is for us is too mysterious." An old man said.


    The investigation of Huang Feng¡¯s identity has indeed been ongoing, but he still hasn¡¯t received any useful information. Huang Feng seems to have come out suddenly. No one knows where he came from. In this regard, the No. 2 Chief has always had doubts about Huang Feng. Of course, he has more doubts about Huang Feng in his heart. After all, Huang Feng seems to have affected his position.


    Originally, Huang Feng was just a capable junior in the eyes of Chief No. 2 who could be used. However, he did not expect that Huang Feng''s development was too fast and completely exceeded his own expectations. This was also his negligence. , He forgot, in the apocalypse, how much people expect and feel good about the superheroes who can save them, especially because Marcus will find a solution to the zombie virus under Huang Feng¡¯s instruction. After putting it on Huang Feng''s body, Huang Feng''s prestige is even higher.


    Now, the No. 2 chief is already very jealous of Huang Feng. Huang Feng now wants strength and strength, money and money, prestige and prestige. If he really wants his position, it seems that it is not wrong. possible.


    "No, this can''t be done. We can''t let people with unknown origins control the lifeline of our country''s economy. In this way, you will control the Space-Time Group more strictly in the future and support some other companies." After the second chief hesitated, Finally slowly said to everyone.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they understood that Chief No. 2 meant to take action against Huang Feng. His attitude towards Huang Feng has completely changed. However, this is not beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. After all, now Huang Feng has already affected the position of the No. 2 chief. It would be strange if he didn''t make a move.


    It¡¯s just that these people obviously don¡¯t know that Huang Feng has no interest in the position of the No. 2 chief. His only interest is to make money and make more money.


    "What if Huang Feng is dissatisfied?" Someone asked in a low voice. If Huang Feng is shot, it will definitely affect Huang Feng''s interests. Therefore, Huang Feng''s dissatisfaction is completely conceivable.


    "What is his dissatisfaction? This is a national decision. He is a member of this country and must abide by it!" Chief No. 2 said with a cold face. Now that he has made a decision in his heart, Chief No. 2 will completely let go. He made no secret of the change in his attitude towards Huang Feng.


    And everyone at the scene is very jealous of Huang Feng. After all, if Huang Feng wants to be in position, it will affect the interests of all of them. If they want to come, Huang Feng is very likely and wants to replace them. Yes, so, at this time, naturally no one will help Huang Feng to say.


    And the only General Manning who has had a lot of contact with Huang Feng and has a good relationship. At this time, he dare not speak for Huang Feng. Although he has a good relationship with Huang Feng, it is a personal relationship. Now the discussion is about the country. Decisions, national interests, of course he will be on the side of the second chief.


    After the meeting was over, the second chief kept Manning and asked the other side aloud: "You have the most contact with Huang Feng. What kind of person do you think he is?"


    "Huang Feng? A very easy-going person." General Manning whispered. After speaking, he secretly looked at the head''s face.


    "Then do you think he has any unrealistic ideas?" Chief No. 2 continued to ask.


    Manning certainly understood the meaning of the unrealistic idea in the mouth of the No. 2 Chief. He thought for a while and said: "According to my understanding of Huang Feng, he seems to have no interest in rights, but more concerned about making money." Seeing that the head''s face was not very good, he added: "Of course, what his real thoughts are, I don''t know, although I have known him for a while, but, to be honest, I still don''t treat him very well. Understand, he makes me feel, always mysterious."


    Chief No. 2 nodded, and then said: "Okay, I see, you can go down."


    Manning retired this time. He didn''t mean to speak for Huang Feng just now. He just told his true thoughts, just hoping that the second leader would not misunderstand.


    After Manning left, the No. 2 chief sat alone for a while, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Master, the company has some trouble recently. People in those departments seem to be trying to embarrass us." On this day, Huang Bing said to Huang Feng. Huang Bing was the slave Huang Feng exchanged from the storage box and was responsible for the one he was in. From the time-space group of the country, Huang Feng knew that he would definitely leave this time-space, so he couldn''t be responsible for things here.


    "Oh, deliberately embarrassed?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment. This is the first time this situation has occurred. He has already contributed to this country. In addition, he has a good relationship with those high-level figures. Now this country is also working hard. He also needs his money for the development of infrastructure, so I have never encountered it before. Someone makes things difficult for them.


    "Do you know, what do they mean? Want to order red envelopes?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It should not be." Huang Bing said: "It may be that the above policies have changed. They want to suppress us and do not want us to be the dominant one. I found out that they are deliberately supporting some companies recently, and they seem to want to fight us. , The meaning of fighting for the market."

 1074 Chapter 1074

    "Competing for the market?" Huang Feng raised his eyebrows after listening to Huang Bing''s words. Although he also knew that the world''s money could not be earned by himself, more competitors would definitely appear in the future. Huang Feng did not expect that the opponent appeared so early, you know, now that the zombies have just been removed, most people don¡¯t even have a penny on them now, and Huang Feng has not thought that an opponent will appear so soon, let him What is unacceptable is that behind those opponents, there is actually a shadow of those in power.


    What Huang Feng said, he also helped them a lot, he didn''t ask for anything in return, but you can''t deliberately cheat me.


    However, the other party is the person in power after all, and Huang Feng is not too offended. He is still under the other party¡¯s rule. He is still eating, so he said to Huang Bing, ¡°Forget it, if the impact is not significant, then Forbearance, anyway, it is impossible for us to earn all the money in this world."


    "Okay, I know what to do." After Huang Bing knew Huang Feng''s attitude, he knew what measures to take.


    However, within a few days, Huang Bing found Huang Feng again. It was not that the opponent''s ability was not strong. The slaves that Huang Feng exchanged this time were not cheap. There is no doubt about ability, but Now, the senior level of this country has made it clear that he wants the opposing space-time group. Even if he is strong, what use can he do?


    "Is that so? It seems that I have to meet the leaders." After Huang Feng heard Huang Bing''s report, he made a decision in his heart.


    According to Huang Bing¡¯s report, their concessions did not have the slightest effect. The other party even meant to make an inch of it, and was constantly compressing their market share. Moreover, the other party actually wanted them to donate under various names, and the donation The amount cannot be too small. The reason is that everyone in the country must support the reconstruction of the country.


    Huang Feng now understands that the other party is really targeting himself, but he doesn''t know who or what level is behind this series of incidents. However, no matter what level, he is already in contact with this country. The top level has a good relationship, so at this time, Huang Feng didn''t actually worry too much.


    "What, the chief has no time?"


    However, when Huang Feng went to see the No. 2 chief, he got a result that surprised him. He was stopped outside. You know, every time he came to the No. 2 chief, he could I saw each other smoothly, but this time I was actually stopped. Obviously, things were not normal.


    "Yes, the chief is in a meeting and there is no time to meet guests." The secretary said to Huang Feng indifferently. You should know that every time Huang Feng came, the other party greeted him with a smile, and Huang Feng responded from the other party''s attitude. In terms of transformation, it seems to understand something.


    "Oh, good, then I''ll wait here." Huang Feng said, no matter what, he wants to figure out the situation first.


    The secretary said to Huang Feng: "Mr. Huang, please go back, the chief, he won''t have time today."


    "Don''t he eat or rest? The meeting will be held for a day? He can''t live in the meeting room at night, right." Huang Feng said tit for tat.


    "Mr. Huang, please pay attention to your attitude and tone of voice, otherwise, I will let the guards drive you out." The secretary said unchanged.


    Huang Feng frowned. He wanted to continue arguing with the other party. However, thinking about the identity of the other party, obviously, this matter is not for him. This must be the meaning of the second chief. I am here with him. It''s no use saying so much.


    "Okay, then I''ll go first, I''ll come again tomorrow." Huang Feng said.


    The secretary looked at Huang Feng¡¯s departure, but he sneered. As the secretary of the chief, he certainly knew that the chief¡¯s attitude towards Huang Feng now was changed. In order to be consistent with his own leadership attitude, he certainly would not have any attitude towards Huang Feng. What a good attitude, and this is what the head means.


    Therefore, for the next few days, Huang Feng went to see the No. 2 Chief Executive every day, but was stopped outside, never seeing him, but his company encountered a lot of trouble. After all, the government came forward directly. Intervention, although Huang Bing was working hard, but the effect was not very obvious.


    Huang Feng already understood at this time, but he didn''t think that in this matter, there would be No. 2 Chief Executive involved. Originally, Huang Feng had a very good impression of the other party, but it is not surprising to think about it. , If it weren''t for the participation of the No. 2 chief, who would dare to do it to himself?Even if it is the other high-level people, they know their identity, and they dare not do it casually.


    Huang Feng, who couldn''t see the No. 2 Chief, could only choose to see General Manning next to him. This time, he saw him.


    "General Manning, I want to know, what exactly do you think, how can I say it, and contribute to the country. Now the company is doing its best to rebuild the country. Why are you doing this to us?" Huang Feng saw each other Said straightforwardly.


    "Huang Feng, I don''t understand what you mean." General Manning said with a complicated look in his eyes.


    "I know you understand. We know that people don''t talk secretly, and we have known each other for a day or two. There is no need to hide it." Huang Feng did not want to let the other party mean, and asked directly.


    "Huang Feng, why don''t you accept the recruitment of the chiefs?" General Manning did not answer Huang Feng''s words, but instead asked Huang Feng a question.


    "Do these two things have any relationship?" Huang Feng frowned and said.


    Since returning from Gaoke City, those senior old people, as well as the No. 2 chief, have more than once explicitly or secretly wanted to recruit Huang Feng and enter the government department, but they were all rejected by Huang Feng. His mind is all about making money. He has no interest in power at all. Another point is that he will leave this time and space sooner or later. Therefore, there is no way to accept the other party''s solicitation. He can''t suddenly disappear, that At that time, things will be more troublesome, and the company that stays in this time and space will be subject to suspicion and investigation.


    "You should accept it." General Manning said with a sigh, "Otherwise, they won''t be relieved."


    "They won''t rest assured?" Huang Feng muttered to himself, and then as if he understood something, the words "Gong Gao Gai Zhu" also appeared in his mind. This kind of thing is not uncommon in the history of China on earth. Therefore, Huang Feng will understand after a little thought.

 1075 Chapter 1075

    In fact, if you think about it this way, things don''t seem to be complicated. Those people want to recruit themselves, one is to value their own ability, and the other is to fear their own power.


    After those people¡¯s propaganda, I now have a high reputation among the people, and I also have very powerful means, coupled with the economic strength that I have shown now, it¡¯s not surprising that those people will be afraid of themselves, especially those who People who like to play martial arts do not have so many thoughts themselves, but those people will inevitably not think too much.


    "You know, I have no interest in those rights, and don''t do anything out of the ordinary. I just want to make money with peace of mind." Huang Feng shook his head and said to Manning.


    When General Manning saw that Huang Feng seemed to understand what he meant, he said: "What do you think about yourself, but other people don''t think you think that way. You know, no matter what aspect you are now, There is a potential threat to many people. Moreover, your skills are too strong, and many people are also afraid. In case you are not satisfied with their leadership, if you take action against them, they will not be able to prevent it."


    After listening to Manning''s words, Huang Feng frowned. He didn''t want to reveal his strength before, and he also had this consideration. However, in the end, he had to expose some, and the facts proved that his previous worries were not without It makes sense, those people are really afraid of themselves.


    The conversation between Huang Feng and General Manning soon ended. Manning reminded Huang Feng because the relationship between the two was good before. Of course, he also wanted to persuade Huang Feng to accept the solicitation In that case, the problem was solved. When Huang Feng left General Manning¡¯s office, he rejected the proposal again. This also caused the two to finally break up, even between the two. There are rifts in the relationship.


    Huang Feng has nothing to do with this. The two have different positions, and this situation will happen sooner or later, but the problem he faces now is still unsolved.


    If Huang Feng gave up the opportunity to make money, Huang Feng could not be willing. You must know that this place is bigger than the earth and richer in resources. Moreover, this kind of zombie disaster has just experienced, everything is rebuilding, and there are business opportunities everywhere. As long as he is not a fool, he can make money at this time. How could Huang Feng be willing to give up?


    However, now the government is obviously taking a shot at him. If he insists on making money, he must be on the opposite side of the other party. Moreover, Huang Feng can also understand that since the other party has taken a shot at himself, then hit him. His economy is just the beginning. After that, it will destroy his accumulated reputation. After all, the propaganda agency is in the hands of others. It is not too difficult for the other party to destroy his reputation.


    After all these are done, the other party will even directly attack and kill themselves. That is completely possible, and only in this way can they get rid of the troubles forever.


    After understanding the other party''s thoughts, Huang Feng obviously didn''t want to sit still, unless he was willing to return without success in this time-space journey.


    "Huang Bing, people who have been in contact with the government and the military recently, have a good relationship with them, no matter what method is used, let them stand on our side, understand?" Huang Feng said to Huang Bing. He had been paying attention before. At the same time, because of the good relationship with the people above, he did not have too much contact with the officials and military officers in the middle and lower levels, but now it seems that he must do this.


    "Master, don''t worry, I know what to do." Huang Bing said.


    Later, Huang Feng called Marcus again and said to him: "How about the security personnel under your hand? I want them to remember only the company, only me, not the country. Can they do it?"


    "No problem." Marcus promised. "The people I recruited were originally people who admired you very much. In their hearts, you saved them, not the country. Therefore, they are now loyal to Yours, not the country."


    "Very good." Huang Feng said with satisfaction: "As you know, some things have happened in the company recently. The people above want to move us. We can''t just sit back and wait."


    "I understand." As a senior and veteran of the company, Marcus naturally knows what happened to the company recently. Looking at Huang Feng''s current attitude, it is obvious that he is not ready to compromise, regardless of what Huang Feng makes. Kusi decided to follow Huang Feng forever, and then he made a good decision when he followed Huang Feng to the imperial capital.


    "Very well, protect yourself recently and be careful." Huang Feng said to Marcus. Huang Feng still believes in Marcus and is very satisfied with the other party''s choice. Therefore, Huang Feng does not want Marcus to have an accident. , The people above will know soon if he has actions, and they will react soon. Huang Feng is also worried that they will jump the wall in a hurry.


    "I''ll be careful." Marcus said.


    "Also, more publicity, just like you did before, understand?" Huang Feng said. Before, in addition to those in the government who were helping Huang Feng, Marcus was also helping Huang Feng. , More exaggerated, in his propaganda, Huang Feng is already a god, not a person.


    "understand."


    Huang Feng¡¯s guess was not wrong. Soon after he asked Marcus and Huang Bing to act, the people above knew Huang Feng¡¯s actions. After all, they were always paying attention to Huang Feng. It can be said that Huang Feng One day after the existence of, they feel uneasy for one day. Who will let them know that Huang Feng is far beyond ordinary people''s abilities.


    "I just said that Huang Feng was unpredictable. Look, the fox''s tail is showing!" When the crowd gathered again, an old man said excitedly. At the beginning, this person was also the most positive suggestion to Huang Feng early. One of the people who started, now seeing Huang Feng make small movements, he looks a little too excited.


    "Chief, what should we do?" Another old man asked the second leader carefully.


    The face of the No. 2 chief was not good. He was very optimistic about Huang Feng, and Huang Feng had a good attitude towards him, but he didn''t expect that in the end Shuangyi would become like this, and it is obviously not the time to hesitate.


    "If you take a shot against Huang Feng, you know how sure you are and his strength." The second chief turned his head and asked another old man.


    "One hundred percent!" The old man said confidently, "During this period of time, we have been making genetic warriors. Now there are more than one hundred genetic warriors. No matter how powerful Huang Feng is, there is no possibility of escape!"

 1076 Chapter 1076

    Gene Warrior!


    After Huang Feng captured the white lab coat, the white lab coat was not just to help introduce the zombie virus. In fact, after he disappeared from people¡¯s field of vision, he has been responsible for the production of genetic warriors, and after this period of time With their efforts, they have created more than a hundred genetic warriors, and it is the existence of these genetic warriors that give these high-levels the confidence to confront Huang Feng.


    Otherwise, these people who know how to weigh the pros and cons, knowing that Huang Feng is so capable, how could they still insist on shooting Huang Feng?It''s that they have some reliance, and this reliance is still unknown to Huang Feng.


    "That''s good." The second head''s expression also eased a bit, although he was not too willing in his heart, but since the two sides have reached this point with Huang Feng, there is no room for retreat. Huang Feng is obviously right. They were angry with what they had done before, and they had already started to do something, and he had to prepare in advance.


    "General Manning, in your personal name, please invite Huang Feng to come over to reminisce about the past, eat and eat, and we will arrange other things." Chief No. 2 said to Manning who was standing aside.


    "This, okay." General Manning naturally understood the intention of the No. 2 Chief, a hesitation flashed across his face, but in the end he agreed.


    Chief No. 2 nodded. In fact, after Huang Feng¡¯s matter was resolved, he would assign Manning to a remote position. Because of Huang Feng, Chief No. 2 no longer treated Manning. Trust it.


    Of course, Manning didn¡¯t know this situation until now, because he always thought that he was always on the side of the country¡¯s righteousness, and those above would not question him, even if he and Huang Feng¡¯s Personal relationships are indeed okay.


    When Huang Feng received the invitation from General Manning, the three words "Hongmen Banquet" appeared in his mind. People in this world may not know these three words, but on earth, they know There are a lot of people, if you talk about conspiracy and trickery, people in this time and space are not necessarily comparable to those old predecessors on earth.


    Although I knew that the other party was not going to have a good feast this time, Huang Feng still decided to accept the other party¡¯s invitation. One was that Huang Feng had confidence in his own skill, and the other was that he didn¡¯t want to be really friendly with him as a last resort. Those who were once on the same front are enemies, and if there is room for change, Huang Feng is also willing to be slaves.


    "Would you like me to bring some people to follow?" Marcus walked over and said. He knows the situation facing Huang Feng and the company very well, so of course he knows that the meal this time is not that simple, so , Even if he knew that Huang Feng was very skilled, Marcus was a little worried. After all, if the other party wanted to do something against Huang Feng, he must have made preparations in advance. In this case, Huang Feng is still very dangerous.


    "No, I can go by myself. You can bring someone to pay attention to the company''s situation." Huang Feng shook his head and said, even if he was in danger, Huang Feng felt that he should compare the aspects alone. In that case , Even if you want to get out, it''s easier.


    "Okay, there will be nothing wrong with me in the company." When Marcus saw Huang Feng refuse, he didn''t insist on it. In fact, of course he believed in Huang Feng. The zombies had repeatedly besieged before. It¡¯s also very dangerous this time, but Huang Feng can always turn the tide, Marcus believes that Huang Feng can still do it this time.


    After arranging the company¡¯s affairs, Huang Feng went to pay for General Manning¡¯s dinner alone. When General Manning saw Huang Feng coming alone, he was slightly taken aback. According to Huang Feng¡¯s recent actions, Huang Feng Obviously, he already understood something, and in this case, Huang Feng dared to pay for the meal alone. Manning didn''t know whether to say Huang Feng was bold or he was ignorant.


    "What? General Manning seemed surprised?" Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    "No." Manning said, shaking his head, "Since it''s here, please sit down."


    After the two of them were done in the private room, Huang Feng still had a smile on his face, but he was more sure of his previous guess in his heart. He clearly felt the atmosphere here is unusual, but Huang Feng still Didn''t worry too much. In such a low-armed world, with his first-class skill, he really had nothing to fear. The only threat to him was the super soldier from Umbrella Man.


    However, when Huang Feng thought of the super soldier, his heart jumped suddenly, as if he had thought of something, and he seemed to feel that there was something wrong, but, after all, he knew too little information, and the information about the genetic soldier was strictly confidential. Yes, even Manning only recently learned about it, and Huang Feng naturally didn''t know it. So, even if he felt something was wrong, he didn''t want to understand what went wrong.


    The food soon came up. I have to say that after the zombies were completely wiped out, the living standards of human beings have risen suddenly. Usually they can live as long as they can fill their stomachs, but now, there are People with abilities have already begun to pursue material enjoyment. In today¡¯s meal, General Manning obviously took care of it. The dishes that came up were all in color, flavor and flavor, even if Huang Feng opened. Increased appetite.


    Manning personally poured a glass of wine for Huang Feng, and then he picked up the glass and said to Huang Feng: "We have known each other for a few months, and time flies so fast. At that time, we were busy rushing there almost every day. On the front lines against the zombies, at that time, although the conditions were bad and the situation was dangerous, it was still a good memory to come now. Come, for our friendship, a toast."


    "For friendship!" Huang Feng gently touched the cup with Manning and said. The two did have friendship before, but now because of the problems of their respective positions, it is obvious that the friendship is about to cease to exist. Maybe it is to eat. After this meal, maybe even this meal can''t be finished.


    When Huang Feng put the wine glass close to his lips, he found that Manning seemed to be looking at him secretly with a little nervousness. In his eyes, he seemed to be expecting that he would drink this glass of wine quickly, and he seemed a little unbearable. It is said that General Manning would normally not lose his stance in this way, but now Huang Feng is keenly aware of this.


    There is a problem with this wine!

 1077 Chapter 1077

    Huang Feng slowly put down the wine glass, then looked at Manning and said, "General Manning called me today. It shouldn''t be a simple retelling of the past, don''t you know what else?"


    Seeing Huang Feng put the glass down again, Manning felt a little nervous. Thinking of Huang Feng''s past performance, did he find anything?However, at this time, he obviously couldn''t show too much, and forced himself to look at Huang Feng calmly and said: "There are indeed things. I want to persuade you to think about the above. After all, everyone has been It''s a comrade-in-arms, there is no need to be so stiff."


    "Since you are here, then I also tell you, it''s not that I don''t want to be recruited, but that I have my lasting difficulties. I can''t join you, and you don''t want to see me disappear suddenly, right? In that case, the above Those people may be more suspicious of me, thinking that the purpose of my joining is not pure, to steal some information, and then, my company must be suppressed? Obviously, these are not what I want to see. "Huang Feng said to Manning sincerely.


    This is what Huang Feng is worried about. If he disappears suddenly, the people above will definitely wonder if he stole something and went to another country. At that time, his company would be in trouble, and Huang Feng I also feel that since those people have become suspicious of themselves, even if they agree to join the other party now, they will not truly trust themselves in their hearts. Living in a world of suspicion every day, it feels obviously not. Feel good.


    "There is really no solution? You must leave? Where are you going?" Manning was obviously still a little unwilling to give up.


    "This is my secret, forgive me for not telling it." Huang Feng said, not to mention that the relationship between the two sides has been cracked. Even before, when the relationship between the two was good, Huang Feng would not tell him that he was not. The secret of the people in this space.


    Manning obviously didn''t know what was going on inside. He just felt that Huang Feng didn''t believe in himself. However, with the current relationship between the two sides, he did not believe in himself, which is understandable. So Manning gritted his teeth and made the final decision in his heart. He picked up the wine glass again and said to Huang Feng: "This may be the last time we have been sitting together for dinner and drinking. After finishing this glass, our previous friendship is understood!"


    After speaking, without waiting for Huang Feng to say anything, he first drank the wine in the glass, and then, holding the empty glass, looked at Huang Feng, obviously wanting to see Huang Feng drink the wine in his hand. .


    "Do you want me to drink this glass of wine so much?" Huang Feng didn''t drink immediately, but instead asked the place.


    "Yes!" General Manning gritted his teeth. Since Huang Feng is definitely not the same person, he has made the final decision, and Manning no longer hesitates.


    "Okay, I''ll drink this wine!" Huang Feng looked at the other party with a somewhat complicated expression. After drinking this glass of wine, he and he were really cut off.


    Seeing Huang Feng raised his head and drank a drop of wine in his glass, Manning seemed to be relieved, and then said to Huang Feng: "Huang Feng, don''t blame me, I have advised you many times, but you I just don¡¯t listen. Although I believe you won¡¯t do those things, but the people above don¡¯t trust you. If you want to blame, you are too strong. The strong is incredible, and the strong makes many people unable to sleep well. I see, if you are a little weaker, you won''t have these troublesome things."


    "What does General Manning mean?" Huang Feng looked at the other side calmly and said.


    "At this time, I won''t hide it from you, because your strength is too strong. Those people above are afraid that you will not be able to suppress you and that you have ambitions that you shouldn''t have. Therefore, I want to subdue you. But, to be honest, even if you agree to be recruited, those people will not be too relieved, so sooner or later both sides will come to this point. Why are you so strong, Huang Feng?" Manning Said with a sigh.


    "When I helped you to arrest people in Gaoke City, you didn''t say that. At that time, you hoped that the stronger I was, the better. In that case, I could complete the task." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "It''s okay for you to be stronger, but if it''s too strong, then it will definitely not work. You know, you still have a lot of prestige among the people. This is not a good thing for you. The people above are even more jealous of you. They blame me for this matter. It was originally my idea to promote your deeds, and I have been responsible for it. I am sorry for this." Manning said.


    "Then what does General Manning mean by saying so much?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I don''t want to lie to you either. The glass of wine was poisonous just now. I know you are very skilled. However, no matter how strong you are, after being poisoned, five minutes later, you will undoubtedly die. And now, there is no more A minute later, there are many people lying in wait outside this private room. Even if you want to leave, you can''t leave." Manning said.


    "Really? I don''t think so. In this world, I want to go and no one can stop it!" Huang Feng said with arrogance on his face. Here, he has such confidence.


    "Huang Feng, you don''t have to do unnecessary struggles, leave a whole body for yourself, don''t worry, after you die, I will bury you well." Manning said.


    "That said, I still want to thank you?" Huang Feng said with a sneer.


    "I know you must hate me now in your heart, but I have no choice. From my standpoint, I can only do this. I don''t ask you to forgive me. It was mine." Manning said.


    "Well, I''m just sitting here, I want to see how you can collect the body!" Huang Feng said lightly, but there was no panic on his face.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s calmness, Manning felt a little confused in his heart. No matter how powerful a person is, he shouldn''t be so calm after knowing that he has been poisoned. There must be panic, but, Huang Feng acted as if he didn''t know he was poisoned. Does he think he is lying to him?


    However, it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, there is still less than a minute. When the poisonous alcohol in Huang Feng''s body occurs, he will know that he has not lied to him. Before he died, he had no fear or panic. , It''s not bad, it''s also a good way to die.


    Manning wholeheartedly waited to see Huang Feng¡¯s poisonous wine attack, but he didn¡¯t notice. At Huang Feng¡¯s feet, there was a pool of water stains. Those water stains flowed out along Huang Feng¡¯s fingers and gathered on the ground. Together, if you get closer, you can still smell the wine inside!

 1078 Chapter 1078 Mannings Death

    "Why are you all right?"


    A few more minutes later, Manning saw Huang Feng still sitting there without any difference, and even still thinking about eating vegetables. At this time, let alone five minutes, ten minutes have passed, but Huang Feng Feng did not appear to be poisoned at all, and Manning was completely stunned.


    "Why did I have an accident? Is it just because of your glass of poisoned alcohol? I said, in this world, if I want to go, no one can stop me!" Huang Feng put down his chopsticks and looked lightly. Manning said, he has not been idle for the past ten minutes. Since he has come, of course he can¡¯t be sorry for his stomach. I have to say that the chefs here are still quite good. This is Huang Feng¡¯s arrival. After this time and space, I had the best meal.


    "Why, why is this? It shouldn''t be, no matter who drank that glass of wine, there is no possibility of being alive." Manning still couldn''t accept what happened before him.


    "The fact is, I didn''t have an accident, did I?" Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, I admit that I underestimated you, and those people above also underestimated you. You are beyond your expectations." Manning looked at Huang Feng''s still calm expression, and finally accepted his wine. The fact that the poisoning failed, his face is ugly. After all, this is not a good thing for him. He has now broken with Huang Feng, and the two are no longer friends. Therefore, he hopes Huang Feng more. Go to hell!


    "I assume you are complimenting me." Huang Feng said.


    "However, don''t be proud. Even if that glass of wine didn''t kill you, you won''t be able to leave here alive today." Manning said with a sullen face. This time, in order to deal with Huang Feng, there are a few hands on it. Yes, and poisoning in this wine is only one of them. So much preparation is done because they know that Huang Feng is not easy to mess with, so they must make sure that nothing goes wrong.


    "Are you talking about those people outside?" Huang Feng said.


    "You know? But, it doesn''t matter, it''s them. Now the whole hotel is surrounded. I advise you to give up resisting." Manning said.


    "That''s what you said just now." Huang Feng stood up and looked at Manning and said, "This is the last time I let you go. Next time we meet again, we will be enemies. I never will Soft hands."


    After speaking, Huang Feng got up and walked out, while Manning was still sitting where he was, watching Huang Feng slowly leave. He knew that there were many people outside waiting for Huang Feng to appear.


    When Huang Feng opened the door of the private room, he saw a group of people pointing their guns at him, thinking about it, this was one of Manning''s methods, but, did they forget their previous performance?Actually think that these people can save their lives?


    Huang Feng sneered, and then he shook his body and disappeared in place. Almost at the same time, the people outside had already shot. However, at this time, only Huang Feng''s shadow and Manning were shot. General!


    Manning looked at his bruised chest in disbelief. He didn''t expect that these people would actually attack Huang Feng while they were trying to kill Huang Feng. Why?He can''t figure it out?Is it because I was close to Huang Feng before?However, I have always been on their side, and I have broken with Huang Feng, why did they refuse to let them go?What did you do wrong?


    It''s a pity that no one will help him answer the questions in Manning''s heart, he can only die unwillingly with full of doubts.


    And Huang Feng has already shuttled among the crowd at this time. He has also seen Manning''s death. However, it is obviously not the time to care about those, and his current situation does not allow him to be distracted. These people in front of him, he Must be resolved.


    "Bang bang bang bang!" The whole hotel shot loudly. At this time, there were not many people who could afford the hotel, and those people were sent away after Huang Feng entered the hotel. Therefore, now the entire hotel, Apart from Huang Feng and these people who wanted his life, there was no one else.


    In addition to these people in front of him, Huang Feng also noticed that a lot of people were rushing. The other party was really paying for it in order to kill him. First, he poisoned himself with alcohol. After he failed, he actually sent so many more people. Kill yourself.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is not given in vain. He is now a first-rate expert, and these people in front of him are just elite soldiers. Compared to ordinary people, they are indeed excellent enough. However, in Huang Feng In Feng''s eyes, they were not much different from ordinary people.


    Huang Feng''s figure kept shaking, and Ling Bo''s microstep was used to the extreme. The entire crowd was full of Huang Feng''s figure. No one can be sure which is Huang Feng''s real body, and here is the one who kills him. There are a lot of people, but now it has become a human shield he can use.


    Although before he came, he had been told that Huang Feng was very capable, but now when he really faced Huang Feng, the hearts of these soldiers were still full of shock, so many people surrounded him, and his He didn''t have any weapons yet, but he still couldn''t do anything with him.


    Huang Feng did not evade either. After snatching a gun from a soldier, he unceremoniously fired at these people frantically. Although his internal strength and magical damage were great, Huang Feng did not Knowing what else is waiting for him outside, so he must save his strength.


    Even if they only use guns, the casualties of those soldiers are increasing. After all, the strength gap between them and Huang Feng is too large, and they can¡¯t cause much damage to Huang Feng. In addition, the space here is not very large. Although they have a large number of people, they do not have the slightest number advantage, and sometimes they add trouble to their own people.


    It''s just that those people above had obviously made up their minds to kill Huang Feng. Therefore, even if the casualties were high now, the soldiers did not retreat, and there were still a steady stream of people coming.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng chanted a few words softly. After that, the soldiers suddenly realized that there were suddenly more people in black clothes and black cloaks in their crowd. He even covered his face, making them look full of mystery and coldness.


    While they were still wondering where these people came from, those who appeared suddenly had already done something to them, and this action was a one-sided, oppressive kill.

 1079 Chapter 1079

    At this time, it was still in the previous office. The second chief and the other high-levels were staring at the huge screen in front of the meeting room with an ugly face. The video played on that screen was exactly what Huang Feng was playing. The video of those fighters fighting, the picture they wanted to see did not appear, but Huang Feng has been attacking those soldiers, those elite soldiers, everyone has killed a lot of zombies, but they are in Huang Feng¡¯s hands. , But there is no resistance at all.


    "Is this all Huang Feng''s strength? It''s really strong." Chief No. 2 muttered to himself, staring at the screen.


    The other old people also stared at the screen with stern faces. Although the killer they prepared for Huang Feng has not yet appeared, the strength that Huang Feng has shown still makes them look at them.


    It¡¯s just that everyone did not regret the previous decision. The stronger Huang Feng¡¯s performance, the more jealous they were about Huang Feng and the stronger the mind to get rid of Huang Feng. Therefore, they have no regrets now, but simply sigh with Huang Feng¡¯s combat effectiveness. It''s just tough.


    "That Manning is really useless, he didn''t poison him!" an old man said bitterly.


    Poisoning Huang Feng was their first move. If this move worked, there would not be so much trouble in the future. However, it seemed that it had no effect now, and Huang Feng was still alive and well.


    Hearing Manning¡¯s name, No. 2 Chief¡¯s expression was a bit complicated. This was also a person he was optimistic about. He originally planned to cultivate with all his heart. However, because of the incident of Huang Feng, he no longer trusted Manning in his heart. I always felt that Manning seemed to be closer to Huang Feng, so after dealing with Huang Feng, he planned to send Manning away and stay away from the core area of ??the imperial capital.


    However, when discussing countermeasures later, someone suggested that they could take this opportunity to kill Manning, and then blame Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s reputation among the people is very high, so if you rush it If you kill him, it may cause dissatisfaction among the people. Therefore, putting Huang Feng on a crime is something that must be done.


    The killing of a high-level military officer was a person who had helped him before and had a friendship with him. Obviously, it was a good culpability. Not only could they get rid of Manning, an already distrusted person, but they could also say that Huang Feng¡¯s rights The heart swelled and wanted to seize power, but Manning stopped him, and Huang Feng, who was angry, killed General Manning who stopped him.


    And when this incident spreads out, it will definitely cause dissatisfaction among many people. At that time, Huang Feng''s reputation will definitely be affected, and these people can play the banner of defending the country and helping Manning get revenge. , If Huang Feng is killed in this way, so many people will not be disgusted, and their goals will be achieved.


    Therefore, Manning did not understand until his death that he was just a pawn in those hands, a pawn that could be given up at any time.


    "Okay, let''s not say so much. Manning is dead. It''s useless to talk about this. What we need to do now is to remove Huang Feng as soon as possible." The No. 2 chief is obviously unwilling to talk more about Manning. It will make him feel uncomfortable.


    "Chief, don¡¯t worry, this time Huang Feng can''t escape with wings. Outside the hotel, we have prepared a lot of weapons. If the people inside cannot kill Huang Feng, we will let Huang Feng and That hotel, disappear from this world together!" At this moment, another old man said.


    Although they have genetic warriors in their hands, they are their final trump card. If they are not a last resort, they will not use it. If they can kill Huang Feng by other means, they are obviously very willing, even if it is. The cost of this approach is somewhat high.


    The others at the scene were silent, because they knew that once the line of weapons outside were used, not only Huang Feng and the hotel would not exist, but also the hundreds of soldiers inside would not survive. These People who have experienced the zombie apocalypse should have been one of the country''s greatest wealth, but now they are going to be buried with Huang Feng, and they feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, these people are all used to playing power tricks after all, knowing that sometimes, some things must be sacrificed, so even if the price is higher, as long as it can kill Huang Feng, it is worth it.


    And at this moment, in the video, there were suddenly many figures of people wearing black clothes. As soon as those people appeared, they began to kill the surrounding soldiers. Under their attack, those soldiers could not do anything. resistance.


    "Who are those people? How did they appear?" Head No.2 was startled, and subconsciously sat upright and asked.


    However, no one at the scene can answer his questions, because everyone now has the same doubts, and they also don''t know how these people appeared, and their strength is so strong.


    "So how much ability does Huang Feng have that we don''t know?" Chief No. 2 muttered to himself. Originally, he thought that this crisis had caused Huang Feng to use all his strength, but now it seems that he wants to Wrong, Huang Feng''s methods seem to emerge endlessly, there are too many.


    "This Huangfeng can''t stay!" said the second chief. Although he had already had such an idea and decision, at this moment, he was extremely firm in this idea. In order to achieve this goal, he was prepared to do anything. The price, because he can completely imagine that once Huang Feng escaped, what kind of revenge they would have, when the time comes, they may really die without knowing how to die.


    "Can''t wait any longer, let the people outside the hotel do it!" Chief No. 2 ordered, although there are still many soldiers in the hotel at this time. Once the people outside are used, all the soldiers inside will be used. Can''t live, but, obviously, the second chief has been frightened by Huang Feng, he is afraid of waiting, there will be some accidents.


    "Yes, Chief, I will order them to do it right away!" said an old man in military uniform.


    After that, the old man picked up the phone, said a few words, then hung up, and came to the conference table again, and everyone began to wait for the picture of Huang Feng''s death.


    Huang Feng in the hotel suddenly felt a sense of crisis from the bottom of his heart. Then, a sharp whistle sounded in his ears, and then he felt the entire hotel building shake.

 1080 Chapter 1080

    "What''s the situation?" Huang Feng was shocked. This feeling was like an earthquake. The whole person was spinning around. Moreover, it seemed that the ceiling of this hotel was constantly falling from debris.


    "No, you have done it outside?"


    "should be."


    "But, we''re still inside, why did they do it?"


    "Those bastards, if I can get out, see if I don''t kill them!"


    "It must be the people above who called hands-on. Those big people probably want us to die with Huang Feng."


    Huang Feng is not the only one who is flustered now. Those soldiers are also flustered at this time. They know more than Huang Feng. They know that there are ion cannons, high-explosive tanks, etc. outside, but they said yes before. If they can¡¯t kill Huang Feng, they will use those weapons. And now, they are still fighting Huang Feng desperately, even if there is not much hope, but they are still there. Why are they doing it outside? Up?


    You know, there are a lot of weapons prepared outside, enough to razed this place to the ground. By that time, they really have no hope of survival.


    "We shouldn''t have come. Huang Feng is also the hero who saved the world. Just because of the collection of the big figures above, he must be killed. This is simply kindness and revenge."


    "Now it''s useless to say these things. Get out quickly. We won''t be able to leave anymore."


    Huang Feng knew what was going on through the scattered words of the people around him, and he was secretly stunned by the determination they made to eradicate themselves. At the same time, he also blamed himself for carelessness, which he shouldn''t have done before. Although he also has a deep internal strength, under such a large-scale bombing, he may not be able to retreat completely.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and the soldiers at this time had no longer cared about killing each other. Now everyone has the same idea, that is, to leave this place as soon as possible, otherwise, this place will be their own grave.


    However, it was too late. Everyone here was just about to flee, and the artillery shells over there fell faster. In the blink of an eye, the hotel that had just been towering was immediately polished, dusty and messy.


    "That Huangfeng is finally dead!" After seeing the last scene in the hotel through the surveillance video, the many high-level people in the conference room on the other side finally breathed a sigh of relief. They knew through the video that Huang Feng was When the hotel began to explode, they were still in the hotel, and there was no escape at all. Therefore, in this situation, Huang Feng was dead. You know, they just used a lot of advanced weapons. Under such intensive artillery bombardment, even level 6 or even level 7 zombies will only end in death.


    And Huang Feng is just a person. Although his skills are very strong, his defensive power is definitely not comparable to high-level zombies. He will also be injured. They knew this before. Therefore, in this case, Huang Feng No doubt it will die.


    Although I didn¡¯t want to admit it, everyone present, including the No.2 Chief, had some fear of Huang Feng in their hearts, because certain things Huang Feng showed were beyond their cognition. The feeling that there is no way to control it makes them feel that their own lives may be threatened by Huang Feng at any time.


    This made them lose the domineering and condescending that they used to face other people when they were in contact with Huang Feng in the past, and they were afraid that they would offend Huang Feng and put themselves in danger, which made everyone very uncomfortable.


    But now that it''s alright, Huang Feng is finally dead, and even the dead can''t die anymore, even the complete body will not be found, and their hearts are finally relieved.


    "Let people follow the previous plan to do publicity." Chief No. 2 said: "Remember, we must make everyone feel that Huang Feng has been touted too much, provoking us, and taking the initiative. It was just forced to fight back. We are also very sad about his death, understand?"


    "Understood, Chief." Everyone responded. They were no strangers to this kind of inverting black and white things, so there was nothing to deal with.


    "I heard that I was dead, you are very sad?"


    Just when everyone was about to leave the meeting, the door of the meeting room was suddenly opened, and a familiar voice came.


    And when everyone turned around and looked at the incoming person, they all had an expression of seeing a ghost, and their faces were stiff.


    "Huang...Huang Feng, why are you? Why are you here, you are...no..." an old man said with a frightened expression.


    "Let me help you." Huang Feng closed the door and slowly walked over and said: "You mean, I should be dead now, right? I should die in the hotel, under the sky of gunfire. ."


    Seeing everyone''s unbelievable performance up to now, Huang Feng smiled, but his brows were slightly frowned, and then he said: "However, you may be disappointed. The soldiers you sent are indeed Are they all dead there, and I? It''s okay."


    The situation at that time was indeed very dangerous. Huang Feng knew that when there were a lot of shells outside the hotel about to hit the hotel, he knew that the other party had lost the money and wanted to put himself to death. So, He immediately took out the suspended sports car he had in the ring, and then sat in and quickly lifted off. After that, the bomb exploded but did not damage the suspended sports car. Of course, the yellow sitting inside Feng was also uncomfortable. He was also injured by the huge shock wave. Fortunately, the injury was not serious and there was no life-threatening condition.


    And if the camera there persists for another second, these people here might see Huang Feng escaping by car. Unfortunately, they did not see that scene, so they all think Huang Feng is dead. It was decided, but it turned out to be a waste of joy.


    Of course, although nothing happened in the end, Huang Feng still had lingering fears. He could see that these people were cruel. If he knew that he was not dead, he would definitely shoot again, and it would be even more cruel. After the hotel came out, I rushed here. Before I broke up with these high-level people, Huangfeng had been to this place more than once, so I knew where this place was.


    And at the speed of a suspended sports car, it doesn¡¯t take long to get here. As for the people standing guard outside, they have been quietly resolved by Huang Feng, so they will appear here at this time. In front of people.

 1081 Chapter 1081

    "Huang Feng, what do you want?" The first person to stabilize himself was the No. 2 Chief. Although he didn''t know why Huang Feng was okay, and he actually appeared here, the truth is that he Even if you can''t figure it out, you have to accept it.


    However, this does not mean that he is already sitting and waiting for death. As a person who has been in officialdom for many years, how could he give up so easily. Therefore, while he was talking to Huang Feng, he quietly pressed Click on a button in your bag.


    Huang Feng did not notice the abnormality of the No. 2 Chief. The other party is an old gang after all. The superficial skills are very well done. If ordinary people, there will be flaws on the face at this time, and Huang Feng will definitely be able to find out. Head No. 2 is hidden, his expression completely unchanged.


    "What do I want? What do you want?" Huang Feng asked with a sullen face, this time if he reacted quickly and ran out with a suspended sports car, it might be really dangerous. It is immortal, it is probably the end of serious injuries, and they still have many people lying in ambush outside the hotel, and they can hardly escape, so this time Huang Feng was really offended by them.


    "I didn''t do anything I''m sorry to you before? I didn''t shirk the things you asked me to do, because I didn''t promise your solicitation? You have to do it, because I have a high reputation, you have to suspect me? I have said many times that I am only interested in making money. I have no interest in the rights you value. Why don''t you want to believe what I say?" Huang Feng said to everyone.


    "Huang Feng, your ability is too strong, we can''t let you go outside, so we must do it." Chief No. 2 said.


    "Oh, one must do it, okay, if that''s the case, you want to kill me now, I must do it too, then you go to die!" Huang Feng said angrily, to these ungrateful people in front of him, He has no good feelings at all now, so he will never show mercy.


    However, just when Huang Feng was about to move, the door of the meeting room was opened again from the outside, this time it was directly knocked open, and then Huang Feng saw one by one flashing in, these people one by one. He was expressionless, and after entering, he separated Huang Feng from the high-levels.


    "Haha, Huang Feng, let me see how you died this time! You didn''t kill you in the hotel before, because you are dead, where can you escape this time?!" An old man stood up excitedly and said.


    Huang Feng did not speak, but coldly looked at the people who had just entered. He felt a dangerous aura in those people. These people are definitely not simple, and looking at their appearance, Huang Feng remembered Huang Feng felt the breath of the super soldier that he met in the Umbrella Group of Gaoke City before.


    "Huang Feng, I have to say that you are really strong. It is beyond all of our expectations. At the hotel, you will not be killed in that situation." The second chief looked at Huang Feng and said, "However, The more you do this, the less we can let you survive. If you want to blame it, blame yourself. You shouldn''t be so sharp."


    "Oh, do you think these people can kill me?" Huang Feng said slowly.


    "Feng Huang, you are very strong, but these people are not weak. You must have a familiar feeling in them. They are genetic warriors, that is, the super you met in the Umbrella Group of Gaoke City. Soldiers, we also know that one or two super fighters can''t help you. However, there are dozens of them here and dozens of others outside. Do you think you can survive the siege of so many genetic fighters?" Chief No. 2 Said.


    "I don''t know if I can survive, but you will definitely die!" Huang Feng said lightly. After that, under the gaze of everyone at the scene, he slowly disappeared in place, and the thieves'' stealth skills were activated!


    "Quickly, find him out for me and kill him!" Seeing Huang Feng disappeared in place, the No. 2 Chief and those high-level officials were panicked. They didn''t think Huang Fengming would just leave, just what he meant. It''s already obvious that they are going to kill them!


    However, those genetic warriors did not have the ability to see through the stealth skills. Their speed was fast and their defenses were strong. However, at this time, even Huang Feng could not be found anywhere, and it was of no use.


    The high-levels panicked. They quickly drew back together. Then, they let the genetic warriors besieged the city in a circle, surrounded them, and then slowly walked out the door. In this conference room, it is already very different now. It''s safe.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    At this time, the feet of these people were all pierced. Although they let the genetic warriors surround them, there was no way to enclose the ground under their feet, and Huang Feng¡¯s "stone-burst" skill could easily pierce them. After wearing the feet of these people, they are just ordinary people after all, but they don''t have any strong defensive power. Therefore, for a while, blood is flowing on both feet.


    "Quickly, kill him!" Seeing Huang Feng appeared, Chief No. 2 endured the pain and ordered the genetic warriors around him.


    Suddenly, many genetic warriors around them killed Huang Feng, and those of them let other genetic warriors protect them from going out. However, because everyone¡¯s feet were already injured, they all made genetic warriors. Holding and walking.


    At this time, Huang Feng has already fought with the genetic warriors. I have to say that these people are now really natural warriors. They are fast and strong. Moreover, they seem to have lost their pain, plus perversion. For Huang Feng''s defensive ability, it is difficult for Huang Feng to kill them in a short time.


    However, Huang Feng couldn''t kill these genetic warriors for a time. It doesn''t mean that he couldn''t kill the high-level people. I saw that his feet were on the ground and the whole person was already flying, and quickly flew to the heads of the high-levels .


    Because there are many people here, Chief No. 2 obviously will not let the genetic warriors use guns. Otherwise, they may be injured by mistake. Therefore, those genetic warriors can only rely on their excellent jumping ability. Go to attack the Huangfeng in the sky.


    Seeing Huang Feng actually flew up, instead of simply jumping, the people on No. 2 were shocked again. However, at this moment, they discovered that Huang Feng was like a trick, and suddenly took out A gun fired at them.

 1082 Chapter 1082

    Huang Feng¡¯s sudden firing was immediately knocked down. Although these bullets had no effect on the genetic warriors, for ordinary people, the damage was still very serious. Among those high-level people, some of them were unlucky, and they had been taken by Huang Feng. The bullet hit the point and died!


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s attack cannot be carried out so comfortably. After all, this is in the conference room. Therefore, the space is limited. Although he can fly, the height is so high. Those genetic warriors rely on good bounce. Ability, there is still a chance to hit Huang Feng.


    Moreover, there are too many genetic warriors called by the Chief No. 2 this time. The whole conference room is full of their figures, and there are many at the door. Even if Huang Feng has Lingbo''s microsteps, the space is limited. Under the circumstances, it is still inevitable to be hit, and there are still a lot of times. You must know that these genetic warriors are equivalent to first-class masters. They are not much different from Huang Feng''s strength, but they don''t know how to work. With such a large number, even if Huang Feng''s Lingbo microsteps are amazing, it is impossible not to be hit.


    Originally, Huang Feng had suffered internal injuries in the previous hotel explosion. At this time, his injuries began to aggravate, and the movements on his hands were even slower.


    At this time, those high-level people are still thinking about leaving here, and now they have reached the door. They believe that as long as they get out and this meeting room, they will be safe, and Huang Feng can''t do anything to them. Up.


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy!" Huang Feng also saw those who were about to escape, and took out a grenade from the ring again, trying to throw it over and blow up the damn bastards.


    However, there were too many genetic warriors in front of those people. After Huang Feng''s grenade was thrown over, before landing, he was sent flying by a genetic warrior, and it happened to land where Huang Feng was, almost injured. Huang Feng himself.


    "Damn, these damn genetic warriors are too many." Huang Feng thought distressedly. Now, these genetic warriors are going to help those people escape. It will not be easy to kill them anymore. When the time comes, They will definitely take more drastic measures against themselves, so how can they not let them run away.


    "Okay, I''ll let you see my other abilities." Huang Feng has no plans to hide secrets at this time. The senior in front of him must die today, and these genetic warriors are not. Real humans are now, so exposing something in front of these people does not seem to have much impact.


    Therefore, Xiao Bai and Kitty appeared next to Huang Feng. As for the sweaty BMW, Huang Feng did not summon. The genetic warriors here are equivalent to first-class masters. If the sweaty BMW comes out, it will not be much bigger. Effect.


    As soon as Xiaobai and Xiaoying appeared, they attacked the genetic warriors around them, and Huang Feng''s tactics were obviously not finished yet. He flicked his wrist and a small tripod appeared in front of him. Xiaoding kept getting bigger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Go!" Huang Feng said loudly, and the small tripod flew towards the people at the door. As it flew towards, the tripod continued to grow bigger.


    "Ah, what the hell is that, why does it fly, and it''s still getting bigger!"


    "Quickly, let the genetic warrior stop it!"


    Those who fled suddenly found a large black shadow above their heads, but they saw a giant cauldron flying towards them, and the volume of the cauldron was still getting bigger, directly smashing the ceiling.


    Chief No. 2 was also taken aback, and quickly blocked the genetic warriors around. Those genetic warriors were already powerful. However, when these powerful genetic warriors raised their hands, they wanted to hold the giant cauldron and stop him. When it fell, I realized that it didn''t seem to have much effect, and the giant cauldron was still falling.


    "bump!"


    On the other side, Huang Feng was fighting with the genetic warrior while controlling the Shenlong Cauldron. He was inevitably distracted. Therefore, he was punched by a genetic warrior next to him, and received such a strong punch, even if it was Huang. Fengdu felt a stir in his stomach, very uncomfortable.


    The combat potential of those genetic warriors has also been developed by the genetic medicine. Once they succeed, they will no longer stop and continue to greet Huang Feng. Moreover, there is not only one genetic warrior around Huang Feng, so for a time , Huang Feng''s situation was extremely critical, and he could only deal with these genetic warriors through Lingbo Weibu.


    However, the No. 2 Chief and the others on the other side are also very pessimistic. They have been forced to a corner by the giant cauldron. It is very difficult to get out, and the Shenlong Cauldron is still getting bigger. , Keep going down.


    "bump!"


    Finally, the genetic warriors still failed to hold up, and the Shenlong Cauldron was still pressed down. Huang Feng could even hear the sound of crushing the bones. Then, he saw the bottom of the Shenlong Cauldron, continuously flowing red liquid. The pungent bloody breath filled the entire conference room.


    "Get up!"


    Huang Feng shouted, and the Shenlong Cauldron flew up again, and at the place where it just fell, there were people who had been squashed. Now, the bodies of those people have been completely deformed, even if they want to recognize it. Can''t recognize it.


    "Finally killed them!" Huang Feng muttered when he saw this situation. In such a situation, Chief No. 2 and others are obviously dead and can''t die anymore.


    However, this does not mean that the battle is over, because those genetic warriors are still attacking Huang Feng. However, at this time, Huang Feng¡¯s pressure has been much smaller. In addition, there are Xiaobai and Shenlongding. With his help, it is only a matter of time before these genetic warriors are resolved.


    And Huang Feng once again saw Xiao Bai¡¯s toughness. When he became bigger, Xiao Bai could catch one person with one claw. Even if the surface defenses of those genetic warriors were quite strong, but Xiao Bai¡¯s sharp claws could still Easily scratched their skins and caught them blood dripping.


    Obviously, Xiaobai''s current combat effectiveness is much stronger than Huang Feng, and naturally much stronger than those genetic warriors, and it kills people faster than Huang Feng.


    After about half an hour, all the genetic warriors on the scene were finally wiped out. These genetic warriors have lost their ability to think, and can only act on orders, and the second chief who can order them is dead. Therefore, these genes The soldiers continued to attack Huang Feng in accordance with the last order, even if they only had two people left, they were obviously not Huang Feng and their opponents, they were still attacking, and none of them escaped. In the end, they would be wiped out. The end.

 1083 Chapter 1083

    "Puff!"


    When the last genetic warrior was killed, Huang Feng finally couldn''t control it and fell to the ground all at once.


    Originally, Huang Feng was injured when he was in the hotel, and his injury was not healed, so he rushed here and was besieged by hundreds of genetic warriors. You know, these genetic warriors are all first-rate masters. Although there are some veneers and a single method, but his skills are not weak at all, Huang Feng is not as easy as he imagined.


    And Huang Feng can persist until the end, as long as he still benefits from his Lingbo Weibu and the magical Six-Medition Excalibur, Lingbo Weibu can help him avoid attacks, although because of space, he cannot do it completely. Avoidance, but later, he deliberately pulled the battlefield to a place with a larger space outside, so Lingbo Weibu helped him avoid a lot of attacks.


    The Six Vein Excalibur is also very powerful. The defensive power of these genetic warriors is quite strong. Ordinary bullets can''t even hurt them. However, at this time, the Six Vein Excalibur has done a good job, and the Six Vein Excalibur has far more attack power It is not comparable to ordinary firearms, that is, those advanced weapons are not as good as the Six Vein Excalibur in terms of lethality, and Huang Feng constantly uses the Six Vein Excalibur to attack the weak points of the genetic warriors, which can avoid attacks. At the same time, it can fight back.


    Finally, Huang Feng can survive, thanks to Xiaobai and Xiaoying, especially Xiaobai, its current combat effectiveness is even stronger than Huang Feng, it can be said that most of the dead genetic warriors are Huang Feng only solved a small part of what was killed by it. Moreover, Xiaobai not only killed a lot of genetic warriors, but also helped Huang Feng withstand a lot of attacks. Otherwise, Huang Feng would still survive. It''s hard to say afterwards.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaoying, thank you." Huang Feng lay on the ground and said to the two partners gratefully. He himself was seriously injured at this time, and the two little guys are not much better than him. They are , There are also scars everywhere. Obviously, after this incident, they will have to go through a long period of cultivation.


    However, Huang Feng also knew that the matter here was not over yet. Killing the No. 2 Chief and those high-level officials was just the beginning. Since he had chosen to do it, he would do it more thoroughly.


    Originally, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much interest in the rights here. After all, he wouldn¡¯t be here all the time. So, as long as he finds a good backer, he can take care of his company. Moreover, when his company is big enough After the scale of the company, it is not easy for those high-level people even if they want to work on his company.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that those guys have such a strong desire for power and so heavy suspicion. He has not left yet, and the company has just started. He actually did something to himself and his company. Huang Feng wants to keep it. Your own industry must fight back.


    And once this matter started, Huang Feng didn''t intend to stop. Since the line of backers he was looking for was unreliable, then he would be his backer!


    Therefore, Huang Feng will arrange for Huang Bing to contact those middle-level officials, and his own reputation among the people can also be used. When the time comes, he can increase blood publicity and the effect will be better. At that time, he can control this. Country!


    Yes, Huang Feng no longer intends to be satisfied only with the business side. Since those who are looking for are unreliable, he should be the highest decision maker in this country!


    When Huang Feng dragged his exhausted body back to the company, Huang Feng found that the place was also attacked and many security personnel were injured.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked Marcus when he asked.


    "After you left, a lot of soldiers came here and wanted to go in, saying that they were accepted here and let us leave. Of course we didn¡¯t want to. Therefore, conflict broke out with them. They were obviously prepared. We came here, but our people are not vegetarian, so we finally beat them away, but we also suffered a lot of casualties." Marcus said, at this time, his left hand was still hitting Bandages, many wounds on his face, obviously, he was also injured in the conflict just now.


    The security personnel of Huangfeng Company, but he and Marcus carefully selected them. They all experienced the zombie apocalypse. Moreover, they have rich combat effectiveness. Therefore, in this small-scale conflict, their The combat effectiveness is not much worse than those of the soldiers, plus this is their territory, they can use a lot of things, and in the end, they smoothly defeated those people.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Huang Feng solves those high-level officials. Otherwise, even if Marcus can kill them once, the other party will organize people to come again, and now, he obviously doesn''t have to worry about those.


    "Take care of the dead and injured, don''t care about money, don''t let everyone chill." Huang Feng said to Marcus with a cold face.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that those people¡¯s tactics were wave after wave. Just as they left, they actually took action against their company, and they actually used a lot of weapons, if they weren¡¯t able to come back. , Then the company should have been destroyed here.


    "Well, I know what to do." Marcus nodded and said. Those people are all people who have been in contact with him for a while. Everyone has feelings. He is not in a good mood, and of course he will not treat them badly. Yes, let them bleed in vain.


    "Let Huang Bing come to see me!" Huang Feng called Huang Bing after Marcus ordered.


    Huang Feng told Huang Bing what he had encountered. Huang Feng would naturally not conceal anything about Huang Bing. After all the things were said, he asked Huang Bing, "If we want to seize power now, is there a big chance? Big?"


    "Very big!" Huang Bing said without even thinking about it: "Actually, after previous propaganda, you have great prestige, whether you are in the private sector, in the government department or in the army, and you want to treat us Those who did it were only the high-level officials. In the past few days, I have contacted a lot of middle-level officials and found that they still have a good impression of you, but they should be ignorant of today''s affairs, and now those high-level people , I have been killed by you, Young Master. It is not impossible for us to obtain the support of that middle-level official. Of course, some propaganda is needed in this, and some price is spent."


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "I will leave this to you. Don''t care about money. Don''t save money when it''s time to use it, understand?"

 1084 Chapter 1084

    For the first time, Huang Feng felt that he was really rich. Now when he does things, he doesn¡¯t need to think about money. Unlike before, although he looked rich, he always had to use it if he didn¡¯t use it. Where is the most suitable.


    "Okay, Master, I will do it." Huang Bing replied.


    Huang Feng¡¯s killing of those high-level personnel cannot be concealed, and Huang Feng does not intend to hide it. However, he will also shift the responsibility to those high-level personnel who have died. Originally, this matter was the other party¡¯s first move. Hand, Huang Feng is not a lie.


    At the same time, under Huang Bing¡¯s propaganda, that number two became a person seeking to seize power. In order to gain power for himself, he harmed number one, just to become the real person in charge of this country. Of course, he began to promote in Huang Bing. Before, Number One had left this world, but his death did not belong to Number Two.


    The two people with the most power in this country died at the same time, and other high-level personnel also died. The whole country suddenly became a mess, regardless of whether it was ordinary people, other officials or soldiers, all needed one. New leaders appear to manage the entire country and lead everyone to rebuild their homes.


    At this time, the hero of the country, Huang Feng, who saved the world, once again entered the sight of everyone. After Huang Bing¡¯s propaganda, Huang Feng¡¯s image became taller, and his reputation among the people was higher. After meeting him deliberately, many people have become staunch supporters of Huang Feng.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng made another move. His company involved in all aspects, providing jobs for many surviving humans. Moreover, Huang Feng also spent a lot of money to provide the general public with many safeguards, including food. , Water, etc. In addition, Huang Feng also promised to lead everyone to rebuild their homes and give everyone a better tomorrow.


    Of course, Huang Feng is definitely not the only one who wants to be in that position. He also has a lot of opponents. However, although those people shouted all the slogans well, they also made a lot of promises, but There are not too many people who believe in them. People are more willing to believe in Huang Feng, the person who once saved them.


    And those in the military and officialdom know more than ordinary people. They know that Huang Feng''s skills are very strong and unbelievably strong. Moreover, the deaths of the previous high-level leaders were all Huang Feng''s work. Therefore, they are also afraid, afraid that if they oppose Huang Feng and are hated by Huang Feng, then Huang Feng is likely to act on them, and they must consider their future.


    Therefore, whether it is civilian, official, or in the army, the support for Huang Feng has once again risen a lot, and a country obviously cannot live without a leader. In the end, Huang Feng defeated many opponents and succeeded. Boarded that position.


    And Huang Feng did not break his promise. Once he came to power, he introduced several policies to protect everyone¡¯s use. The construction of the whole country has been accelerated a lot, which made everyone believe in Huang Feng more and more and more hope for the better. Tomorrow.


    "I''ll go, this position is really not something ordinary people can do." Huang Feng sat in his office and said with emotion.


    After all, this is about managing a country, not just a company. There are too many things involved in a country, and all aspects require Huang Feng to consider and decide. Huang Feng was in this position all at once, but there was none before. Any experience, so I don¡¯t understand many things. If Huang Bing hadn¡¯t helped him, he would be even more tired.


    After looking at the pile of documents on his desk, Huang Feng was suffering from a headache. Moreover, now, there is not much time left before he leaves the world. He must prepare for his departure.


    And this preparation naturally asked for help from the storage box again, so Huang Feng came to the store of the storage box again, ready to exchange it again.


    When Huang Feng chose the target and exchanged it, a person appeared in front of him out of thin air. If anyone else sees this person, they will be shocked, because the person who just appeared is exactly the same as Huang Feng. No matter the appearance, height, weight, etc., everything is exactly the same, as if they were carved out of a mold.


    This person who is exactly the same as Huang Feng is another slave that Huang Feng has just exchanged. He has a name in the store of the storage box called "Puppet". He has no special skills. The only feature is that he is exactly the same as the host. Is it outside, or the usual living habits, etc., all the same.


    Moreover, although there is only such a skill, the price is very high. However, no matter how high it is, Huang Feng has to redeem it. After all, he himself cannot stay here forever, and this "puppet" obviously can Help him solve the problems after leaving.


    However, because this "puppet" doesn''t have any abilities, it is necessary for Huang Feng to redeem some talents in this area to govern this country to become the "puppet" think tank and help him govern the country behind the scenes, Huang Bing After all, he is very good at company management, and he still has the company to manage. Therefore, it is impossible to help this "puppet" to govern the country all the time.


    Therefore, Huang Feng spent some money again and exchanged more than ten slaves. They are all talents in governance, and none of them are worse than those who have been in officialdom for decades. Moreover, they are also very talented. , I don¡¯t know how much better than Huang Feng, a rookie.


    Originally, it didn¡¯t need so much to help the ¡°puppets¡± become the number one. However, in order to completely control the country in the future, Huang Feng planned to put these exchanged slaves into the government, and then help them promote. Until later, he entered the upper level, and finally helped this "puppet" on the bright side, completely controlling the country.


    "With these people, I can finally relax." Huang Feng looked at the slaves he exchanged, and thought very happy. However, when he thought of their prices, Huang Feng felt a little painful. These slaves The price is very high, especially the useless "puppet", a person is worth 200 million, exchanged for this time and space, it is 20 billion, definitely not a small number.


    In addition, under the efforts of these slaves, this country will completely become Huang Feng''s own country. Therefore, Huang Feng can''t take care of the construction of this country. His huge savings will quickly decrease.

 1085 Chapter 1085

    With the puppets and those slaves, Huang Feng was finally able to free himself from the troubles, and only then did Huang Feng have the time and energy to work on his own affairs.


    However, the world has been almost destroyed by zombies at the moment, and there is nothing worth playing. Moreover, because of time, there are still sporadic zombies in some marginal places, so this world is not too Safety.


    And just as Huang Feng thought, his trillions of deposits, like running water, are constantly being consumed, because he wants to invest in the world, control this country, and rebuild this country. All this requires money. Yes, the money needed for the construction of a country is definitely not a small amount. Therefore, Huang Feng previously felt that he would never have to worry about money anymore, but now he found that he was thinking too much.


    In Huang Feng¡¯s plan, the current country called Nance will be his base camp in the future. Everything he has in reality can be transported here for sale. After all, this place has been destroyed by zombies in a mess. It can be said that everything is lacking, so this is a completely blank market, and no one competes with itself.


    In other countries, Huang Feng has also invested. Here, he wants to build this place into his own rear area, and at present, he is still very likely to do this.


    However, it is precisely because of the massive destruction of zombies that there are not many good things left in the world here. Huang Feng is now thinking about what to bring back to reality. Although this world is the end of the world, it does not mean that, Everything here is better than reality. In fact, in some respects, it is not as good as reality. This is why Huang Feng plans to sell real things here.


    However, in some aspects, this place has to be a lot ahead of reality. For example, in terms of weapons and equipment, this place is much ahead of reality. Therefore, when Huang Feng considers what to bring back to reality, the first consideration is weapon equipment. aspect.


    One year passed quickly in the vigorous construction of the entire world. Because of Huang Feng''s series of policies, he has now established a firm foothold in the country of Nantes. No one can threaten his position, but Huang Feng is still not satisfied with this. He knows that those politicians sometimes scorn their own orders for their own benefit. Only when high-level people are all their own, can he truly rest assured and truly control this completely. Country, this is why he had to exchange so many slaves before.


    And after this period of training and promotion, three of the senior government officials are now slaves that Huang Feng has inserted. Huang Feng''s voice in this country has increased again, and the others are now living in In the high position, with Huang Feng helping behind, it is not too difficult to rise up.


    And Marcus, who followed him at first, even when he was the most dangerous and desolate, did not leave him. Huang Feng did not treat him wrongly. He has been transferred from the time-space group and entered the army. After all, with Huang Feng''s help, he quickly rose up. He will also be one of Huang Feng''s important helpers in controlling this country.


    "After I leave, this will be handed over to you. In the future, if you have anything to do, tell Huang Bing and he will report to me." When Huang Feng didn''t have much time in this world, he once again took what he had The exchanged slaves gathered together and explained what happened after they left.


    Because they are all slaves exchanged by Huang Feng, they naturally do not need to doubt their loyalty to Huang Feng. Even if Huang Feng asks them to die, they will not hesitate at all. Therefore, for Huang Feng¡¯s arrangement , They naturally have no opinion.


    What Huang Feng finally chose to take away was a piece of design information about bulletproof vests. This was the result of Huang Feng''s selection after multiple selections. In reality, there are also bulletproof vests. However, those bulletproof vests are in terms of effect and weight. Obviously it cannot be compared with the one selected by Huang Feng. The weight of this bulletproof vest is only equivalent to the weight of an ordinary T-shirt. However, the bulletproof ability is quite powerful, even if it is shot at close range. , There will be no problem, and the powerful sniper rifle cannot penetrate it.


    However, because of the previous USB flash drive, Huang Feng also thought of another way, which is to copy a lot of data into a USB flash drive, and finally choose to take out the USB flash drive, if he can take the USB flash drive out. If so, it would be equivalent to bringing out multiple documents. Huang Feng worried that the storage box would not be allowed by then, so he made two sets of preparations.


    When the last second passed, the scene in front of Huang Feng changed again. He left the end of life after a year, and once again returned to his villa in reality. Looking at the quiet surroundings, Huang Feng slowly After slowing down, I let myself adapt.


    "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work?" After a while, Huang Feng said with a wry smile.


    Just now the storage box asked him to choose one thing to bring out. He first chose the USB flash drive, and the storage box agreed. However, he was asked to choose one of those materials. As for the others, they would be deleted. Obviously, the storage box also knew what Huang Feng''s idea was, and didn''t want him to take advantage of the loopholes. Therefore, in the end, Huang Feng still chose the design information of the bulletproof vest.


    However, Huang Feng is not too depressed. Now, in that time and space, the most developed country has been controlled by him, and everything there will be his own, and Huang Bing¡¯s memory ability, he still believes. I still have a chance to see Huang Bing in the future, so I can let him write down some information, and then write it out in the villa in that dimension space, and give it to myself. Although it will be slower, it is also A workaround.


    After putting the design information of the bulletproof vest into the storage box, Huang Feng got up, cleaned up, and walked out of his room.


    After Huang Feng left the room, he went directly to his next room. Su Yumo lives here. Huang Feng wants to talk to her at this time and talk about his ideals in life. He just doesn¡¯t know if Su Yumo will be. Will open the door.


    "Bang Bang Bang"


    Huang Feng knocked on the door of Su Yumo¡¯s room quietly. He was afraid that his voice would be too loud and would wake up the people in the other two rooms. What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that at this time, the people in the other two rooms were all Haven''t slept yet, Xie Mengjiao is because of things in the swimming pool at night, and Tang Muxue is thinking that Huang Feng will not come to see herself tonight, so both of them have not slept yet.

 1086 Chapter 1086: I Love You

    "Who?" Su Yumo''s slightly nervous voice sounded in the room.


    Su Yumo didn''t sleep when she heard Huang Feng''s knock on the door. However, she originally planned to pretend to be asleep, but Huang Feng didn''t give up and kept knocking. He was afraid that the people in the next two rooms would hear it. , So I had to speak out.


    And when Huang Feng came knocking on her door so late, Su Yumo would naturally think a little bit more in his heart and became nervous.


    "It''s me, open the door." Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, is there anything wrong? It''s too late, let''s talk about something tomorrow." Su Yumo said.


    "No, I''m looking for you in a hurry, so I have to say today, you open the door quickly, and I will leave after I finish talking." Huang Feng is not so easy to give up.


    "It''s not so good, it''s too late, it''s not convenient." Su Yumo said.


    "What''s inconvenient, it''s okay." Huang Feng continued.


    However, although Su Yumo did not agree with Xie Mengjiao¡¯s previous positioning of Huang Fengse in her heart, but at this time, Huang Feng still wanted to come in. If she had no other ideas, she would not believe it, so, Life and death will not open the door to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng couldn''t help but think outside: If you don''t open the door for me, can''t I get in?


    After thinking about it, Huang Feng put his hand on the doorknob again, and then, the thief¡¯s unlocking skills were already used, and after hearing a click, the door that was originally locked by Su Yumo was easily opened by Huang Feng. Huang Feng stepped in, and then immediately closed the door.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that when he came to knock on Su Yumo¡¯s door, not only Su Yumo heard it, but also Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue next door. They didn¡¯t sleep at all, and outside It was also very quiet, a sound could be amplified, and Huang Feng''s knock on the door did not seem to be deliberately suppressed to a low level, so the two women could easily hear it.


    Afterwards, both of them heard the sound of Huang Feng opening the door, but they did not go out, so they didn''t know that Huang Feng opened the door by himself, but thought that Su Yumo opened the door for Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng is really a pervert." Even if he thought that Su Yumo opened the door to the Hornets, but Huang Feng went to Su Yumo''s room so late. Obviously, Xie Mengjiao still thinks Huang Feng is a pervert. , I thought that before in the swimming pool, Huang Feng''s attitude towards her actions and Su Yumo and Tang Muxue''s two people, Xie Mengjiao''s face was redder, her mind was more confused, and her whole person was even less sleepy.


    And Tang Muxue also heard the door opening, but she had no other thoughts, but was very happy, although she also thought that Huang Feng could come to her, in that case, although she would be shy, she must be happy. More mood.


    However, it is not bad for Huang Feng to find Sister Yumo. After all, in Tang Muxue¡¯s heart, Su Yumo is the real partner. Huang Feng went to find her first. There was nothing wrong with him. Moreover, Tang Muxue was also grateful to Su Yumo. At the same time, if Huang Feng really came to find himself first, if Sister Yumo knew, then Sister Yumo might be unhappy in her heart.


    Obviously, Tang Muxue thought more and deeper. If Huang Feng had a relationship with Yumo first, when she later contacted Huang Feng, she would not have to endure it deliberately, for fear that Yumo would be unhappy when she saw it.


    "Huang Feng, why did you come in?" Su Yumo, who was lying on the bed, was surprised when he saw Huang Feng coming in: "You have the key to this room? Didn''t you say you gave it to me before?"


    Obviously, Su Yumo thought Huang Feng had come in with a key.


    Huang Feng ignored her, walked up to Su Yumo, picked her up, then sat on the bed by herself, lay Su Yumo horizontally, lay on his lap, and patted her twice. Next: "My husband asked you to open the door, but it didn''t open. Do you know what''s wrong?"


    After being spanked by Huang Feng on his leg, Su Yumo''s face immediately turned red. For her, it was really embarrassing and embarrassing.


    Seeing Huang Feng still beating, although it didn''t hurt, it was very embarrassing, so Su Yumo quickly begged for mercy: "I know it''s wrong, I know it''s wrong."


    "Then dare you next time?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Don''t dare." Su Yumo quickly replied, afraid that Huang Feng would continue to fight.


    "I want you to open the door next time, can''t you open it?"


    "Go, let me go."


    Only then did Huang Feng lift Su Yumo up with satisfaction. After Huang Feng lifted Su Yumo up, he did not let her leave, but just stood in his arms.


    "Your husband, I want to come in, do I need a key?" Huang Feng said proudly to Su Yumo: "However, although I can come in, what you did just now is wrong, you know?"


    "I know!" Su Yumo said with a blank look at Huang Feng, wanting to leave Huang Feng''s arms, but Huang Feng did not make her wish.


    "Didn''t you say that you have something to discuss with me? What''s the matter?" Su Yumo was afraid that Huang Feng would do something embarrassing to her, and quickly changed the subject.


    "Of course it''s about life and ideals." Huang Feng straightened Su Yumo, asked her to look at him, and said to her gently.


    Seeing the look in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, Su Yumo was embarrassed again. She seemed to have seen something in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Huang Feng again, nor to think about Huang Feng. The meaning of the words.


    However, Huang Feng lowered his head and kissed Su Yumo''s lips. Su Yumo''s whole body was shaken, but Huang Feng had left before he could react.


    "Yimo, I love you." Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo and said softly.


    Su Yumo raised her head and looked at Huang Feng. Her cheeks were flushed on both sides, and water dripped from her eyes. She looked at Huang Feng in the same tender style and said, "I love you too."


    After that, the two kissed together again. Su Yumo did not flinch this time. Although she was still a little embarrassed, she was actually prepared for this day. After identifying Huang Feng, She expected to come back on this day. When Huang Feng called her to live in the villa together, she knew that this day would not be too long, and today is the first day of moving here, and there is a certain period in her heart. Looking forward to.


    There is no need for any doubt about the relationship between the two. Huang Feng accepted the harsh requirements of her family without thinking for Su Yumo''s sake. Su Yumo''s sake was Huang Feng''s sake, and even he had other things. Women, this kind of thing has been accepted. It can be seen that in their hearts, the status of the other is very important, and this kind of relationship between the two is a matter of course.

 1087 Chapter 1087

    "It seems that Sister Yumo and Huang Feng must have done a good thing." Tang Muxue in another room was lying on the bed and thought silently. Huang Feng has been in Su Yumo''s room for a long time, and has not opened the door until now. The voice came out, and the lone man and widow were so late, staying in the same room for so long, Tang Muxue didn''t think that Huang Feng and Su Yumo were simply chatting.


    However, Tang Muxue did not have any negative emotions. After all, Su Yumo is Huang Feng''s real girlfriend. It is normal for the two to have a relationship. This day will come sooner or later, and even Tang Muxue still has some expectation in her heart. I look forward to this day coming soon, if that way, I can go a step further with Huang Feng.


    But now, obviously she will have no such worries in the future. Even Tang Muxue thinks that Yumo will contribute to the affair between her and Huang Feng. After all, according to the previous meaning of Yumo sister, she and herself are going to form one "Alliance", in that way, can prevent other women from approaching Huang Feng, and in this case, it is even more important to have a firm position in Huang Feng''s heart.


    Therefore, Tang Muxue is happy to see what happened tonight between Huang Feng and Su Yumo.


    However, the other person in this villa didn''t think so.Xie Mengjiao also hasn''t slept until now. Although she doesn''t admit it in her heart, Xie Mengjiao has been paying attention to the movement in Su Yumo''s room, and found that Huang Feng has not come out after entering for so long, even if she has no experience. Xie Mengjiao also knows that it is impossible for a man and a woman to be in the same room so late to chat only. What''s more, if the two are still boyfriend and girlfriend, it is even more impossible to chat only.


    "Huang Feng, the big pervert, I know, he went to see Yumo sister so late, there is nothing good." Xie Mengjiao thought bitterly, but thought that today in the pool, between Huang Feng and herself With physical contact, Xie Mengjiao felt hot all over when thinking of being held in his arms, as if Huang Feng''s hands were still on her body.


    "Damn, damn, how could I always think that the pervert was caused by him, he is a bastard." Xie Mengjiao kept thinking in her heart, constantly trying to drive Huang Feng out of her mind, but, It doesn''t seem to be too successful.


    "Mengjiao, morning."


    The next morning, when Xie Mengjiao came out of her room, she happened to meet Huang Feng with a refreshing face coming out of her room. This guy was proud of the spring breeze. Obviously, he was in a very good mood.


    Last night, after Huang Feng was in Su Yumo¡¯s room and his good deeds, Su Yumo was worried that his other two sisters would find out what happened between him and Huang Feng, so in the middle of the night, he drove Huang Feng back. He has his own room. Although Huang Feng is not very willing, he also knows that Su Yumo is shy, so in the end, he can only go back to his room. Although he can''t sleep with Su Yumo, but Huang Feng is obviously in a good mood to get closer to Su Yumo.


    However, when Xie Mengjiao saw Huang Feng, she was instinctively startled, her eyes dodge a little, and she didn''t dare to face Huang Feng''s gaze, so she went downstairs in a panic.


    "How is this girl weird?" Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao''s strange behavior and thought in his heart with some doubts, and then went downstairs, he was going to the kitchen to prepare a loving breakfast for Yumo.


    At this time, Xie Mengjiao was in a daze in the hall. After fighting with Huang Feng in her mind for a long time last night, she failed to drive the opponent out of her mind. After that, she fell asleep in a daze. What made her more embarrassed was that in her dream, Huang Feng did not let her go, all kinds of advantages took advantage of her, and her own reaction also made her shy, she actually took advantage of Huang Feng''s behavior , I want to refuse to welcome the cooperation.


    Therefore, when she first saw Huang Feng, she didn''t dare to look at Huang Feng at all, because she was afraid that Huang Feng would see what was in her heart and know the embarrassing actions she had done in her dreams.


    "It''s all caused by Huang Feng." Xie Mengjiao thought silently in her heart, but at this time, she still did not dare to face Huang Feng, so she could only complain in her heart.


    However, after all, everyone lives in a villa. When having breakfast, the four of them met again. In order to avoid Huang Feng''s gaze, Xie Mengjiao always lowered his head to eat.


    "Mengjiao, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable?" Tang Muxue saw Xie Mengjiao''s appearance and asked: "Your complexion doesn''t look good. Didn''t you rest well last night?"


    "No, I am in good health, and I had a good rest last night." Xie Mengjiao said quickly, afraid that Tang Muxue would see something abnormal.


    "Mengjiao, what''s wrong with you? Why are you reacting so strongly?" Xie Mengjiao''s anxious explanation made Tang Muxue more puzzled.


    "Nothing." Xie Mengjiao hurriedly lowered her head to eat again.


    Tang Muxue glanced at her with some confusion, not knowing what was going on with her, but Huang Feng on the other side didn''t seem to notice Xie Mengjiao''s abnormality. He put a side dish to Su Yumo and asked concerned: "Yu Mo, how was your rest last night?"


    Su Yumo glared at Huang Feng, then looked at the two sisters around with a guilty conscience, and found that they didn''t seem to notice anything abnormal, and then said, "Very good."


    "That''s good, eat more, come back early in the evening, I''ll make some good for you, to supplement your body." Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo responded with embarrassment, but Tang Muxue smiled slightly and said, "I see, Sister Yumo is not the only one who wants to mend her body, right?"


    Tang Muxue obviously meant that Huang Feng had to make up, after all, he was very tired last night.


    However, Huang Feng was misunderstood. He looked at Tang Muxue and said with a smile: "Yes, you have to make up. Recently, it seems that your complexion is not very good and your work is not going well?"


    On the contrary, Su Yumo seemed to have heard the meaning of Tang Muxue''s words, and his shame was even stronger.


    "Yes, it''s a little troublesome, but I can handle it temporarily," Tang Muxue said.


    "If there is anything that can''t be solved, just tell me and I''ll help you solve it." Huang Feng said, then looked at Su Yumo and said: "Yumo, the Tianjiao Group you mentioned before, I thought about it. Maybe you can shift your focus."

 1088 Chapter 1088

    "Heavy shift? What do you mean?" Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng with some doubts. Even Xie Mengjiao, who didn''t dare to look at Huang Feng before, raised his head and looked at Huang Feng curiously. For Tianjiao Group, she The level of concern is no worse than that of Su Yumo, so at this time, I don¡¯t care about being shy.


    "The main direction of Tianjiao Group''s previous business was cosmetics. However, now in this direction, your competitors are not many, and the industry in Qing Province has become saturated. You are in the national market. , The pace of development is not fast enough. After all, your products have not been able to lead much. Therefore, Tianjiao Group has now entered a bottleneck period. Although it has not declined, it is difficult to continue rapid development."


    Both Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao nodded in agreement. Of course, they knew the problems their company was facing now. Those in the same industry in Qing Province, under the leadership of Manager Yuan, seemed to have united and wanted Run them out of this industry.


    However, even though the two of them know this situation, they still have no good way to solve it. Although their strength is not weak, the strength of each other''s unity is stronger, and there is a big behind them. The multinational group is supporting it. Although the other party''s attention is not fully focused on Qing Province, even a little effort is enough for both Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao.


    Seeing that Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao did not refute, Huang Feng continued: "So, I suggest that you can open up a new direction and shift your focus. As for the cosmetics business, just maintain the current situation."


    In fact, there are several time and space behind Huang Feng, and now there are at least two people who need cosmetics. Therefore, he does not want Tianjiao Group to completely abandon this business. However, due to his current transportation capacity, he cannot transfer too much. Many cosmetics will be transported to another time and space. He thinks that it is enough to keep the Tianjiao Group at its current scale. It is not impossible to let them expand the scale when they can transport a lot in the future.


    In fact, Huang Feng currently has a lot of deposits. After all, in the previous time and space, he robbed almost all the large and medium-sized banks, although because of the need to build a country, he needed a lot of money. However, there are still some deposits, which can also be exchanged for payment.


    However, Huang Feng, after all, wants to keep some money for the country in time and space, Nans, because it is undergoing reconstruction, so it will definitely need a lot of money, and it may take a long time to maintain this situation. Even if Huang Feng exchanges the ring, but what he wants to transport is not just cosmetics, and there is a limit on the number of shipments per day. Ning Wushuang and Ari are not too many to bring back the ring at a time. So, at present, Huang Feng does not need too many cosmetics.


    "Which direction to move?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Medicine!" Huang Feng said slowly: "I know that Tianjiao Group also has a health care product business, but it is not too big. Although there is still some gap with medicine, it can completely transform in this respect."


    "However, we don''t have experience in this area, and there is still a big difference between health care products and medicine." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "I can provide you with technology and drug formulas." Huang Feng said: "You can just produce it when you come, and you can also open some health centers, nursing homes and the like."


    Huang Feng has had this idea for a long time. Since he was lucky enough to get the storage box, he can¡¯t be so selfish. He has to do something for this society. It¡¯s obviously a good direction to improve some technologies and overcome some medical problems. .


    It¡¯s just that although Huang Feng had this idea before, he couldn¡¯t implement it, because if those formulas and techniques wanted to be exchanged, it would require a lot of money. His net worth of several hundred million seemed to be different. Not enough, and since I have other industries to develop, it is naturally impossible to put all the liquidity in this area.


    But this time, Huang Feng was finally more generous in his hands, and Tianjiao Group was also in trouble, he could take this opportunity to implement his previous ideas and plans.


    "Why do you have these techniques and formulas?" Xie Mengjiao asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s a secret, but if you are willing to kiss me, maybe I will tell you." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Go to hell, you pervert!" Xie Mengjiao glared at Huang Feng and said.


    Huang Feng didn''t care either. He Xie Mengjiao would not agree before, so he said that, so he looked at the three women and said, "Anyway, I didn''t lie to you. I can take out those things."


    "Well, we trust you." Su Yumo said, "However, it seems that it is not too easy to apply for drug production. It seems that we have been busy recently."


    "It''s okay, as long as Tianjiao Group can really develop well, I am willing to be busy," Xie Mengjiao said.


    Huang Feng nodded. He could see that Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao really have feelings for Tianjiao Group. However, it is precisely because of this. Otherwise, they will start this company by themselves, not cheap Tianjiao. Group up.


    "Huang Feng, although our relationship is unusual, there are still some things to be said clearly." Su Yumo said suddenly.


    "what?"


    "That is, if you provide those technologies and formulas, then you can be considered a technology shareholding, and I will transfer some of the equity in my name to you at that time." Su Yumo said.


    She originally wanted to give Huangfeng shares in the name of Tianjiao Group, but Tianjiao Group was not hers after all, so she finally decided to allocate shares to Huang Feng from her own name.


    "Sister Yumo, how can you let you do this alone?" Xie Mengjiao said immediately, "Although I don''t like this guy very much, but I don''t want to take advantage of him. If his things are true, I I will divide my shares among him."


    In Xie Mengjiao''s heart, as long as Huang Feng can really help the development of Tianjiao Group, she would not care about the shares.


    "What are you doing? I really want to help you, but I don''t want to take advantage of you and want your shares." Huang Feng said to the two women.

 1089 Chapter 1089 This is my resignation report

    Huang Feng did not intend to fight the Tianjiao Group. Based on the relationship between him and Su Yumo, he should help the Tianjiao Group. In addition, with the meaning of Su Yumo, he seemed to be between himself and Xie Mengjiao. , There will be something in the future, and Huang Feng will not even treat Tianjiao Group as someone else''s.


    "If I really want to make money from this, I will start a company by myself, so why use your hands and Tianjiao Group?" Huang Feng said.


    "It''s not like this." Su Yumo shook his head and said, "I know, you really want to help us, and I didn''t mean to see you outside, but you should know that I and Mengjiao are at home. In the case of the situation, if the things you take out are really good, the development of Jiao Group will definitely take off. At that time, it will not be the scale it is now. People in our family may also be tempted by it. If you want to think about it, your efforts will be wasted."


    "That is, I would rather make you cheaper than let those guys take advantage." Xie Mengjiao also said. Obviously, she also understands the virtues of those people in her family. The situation Su Yumo just said is very good. It may happen, and now those people have not snatched their control of the Tianjiao Group, but it is because the current Tianjiao Group has not yet caught their eyes, and is not qualified to let them take the shot. After all, once they take the shot, they will definitely not. There will be only one person. Then, there will be a series of disputes. The current Tianjiao Group is not worth it.


    "Yeah, Huang Feng, some things must be prevented first, and we all know that you did not help Yumo and Mengjiao for money, but it should be you, you have to hold it, otherwise, you will be hated by those The guy who took it made people even more angry.¡± Tang Muxue also said.


    "Since you all said that, then okay." Huang Feng thought for a while and said. He doesn''t intend to take advantage of Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, but he doesn''t want to spend a lot of money on the technology he earns. He was naturally unwilling to others, or Su Yumo and others who had no liking.


    "In these two days, I will sort out things for you. You can first understand this industry." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. After all, the pharmaceutical industry and the industry they are now engaged in are still very big. The difference is that they don''t know too well.


    "Okay." Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao nodded.


    After the meal, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao went to Tianjiao Group, and Tang Muxue was also busy with her own affairs, but Huang Feng didn''t know what to do for a while. There were many things about him, but it seemed that someone was taking care of them. , He does not have to go by himself.


    "By the way, didn''t you just buy an entertainment media yesterday? There are a lot of things there." Because he spent a year in another time and space, Huang Feng doesn''t remember some things too clearly. Now that I think about it, I realize that there are actually many things I have to do.


    In the morning, Li Bingyun will announce that he will join his entertainment company. This news is bound to detonate the entertainment circle. At that time, there will be many people who want to interview Li Bingyun alone, and Li Bingyun¡¯s exclusive interview will definitely be big. Popularity, in this case, there is no need to make others cheaper, just let your own "National News" report, and fire your first shot after taking over.


    "Let that Shen Yan come for the interview. That guy seems to know Li Bingyun very well, and he also has the ability. Let''s see if he is worth training." Huang Feng thought while leaving the villa.


    By the time Huang Feng arrived at the office building of National News, the staff had already arrived, because Huang Feng had not assigned the latest task, so they still followed the previous work arrangement and followed up and interviewed. .


    However, at this time, everyone''s heart is obviously more concerned about their boss. Their gossip heart is stronger than ordinary people, and Huang Feng is so rich at a young age, and what is the difference between Li Bingyun and Li Bingyun? What the relationship is, it makes everyone think about it infinitely, but everyone can only think about it. They don''t dare to ask Huang Feng these questions unless they don''t want the job.


    Among the many editors and reporters, there are people who really don''t want this job. Although he does not want this job passively, the fact is that he really seems to be leaving.


    "Shen Yan, you come to my office." After Huang Feng entered the company, he directly named Shen Yan and said.


    "It''s over, I''m here." When Shen Yan heard Huang Feng call his name, his body trembled slightly, and his face instantly turned pale. Since Huang Feng came yesterday, his heart has not been stable. However, he has been thinking about his own business. To be honest, he really likes his current job. After leaving here, he doesn''t know if he can find a similar job, so he doesn''t want to leave.


    However, it seems that it is impossible not to leave.


    "Shen Yan, maybe the boss is looking for you because of other things. Don''t think too much." An editor comforted Shen Yan. They all know Shen Yan''s situation. After all, Shen Yan is relying on reporting on Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. Because of the scandal, everyone naturally knew what Shen Yan was thinking now.


    "Thank you." Shen Yan squeezed out a smile and said to the other party. After that, he stood up, thought for a while, and took out a piece of paper from his drawer, and then took the piece of paper and walked towards Huang Feng Office.


    "You said, the boss is looking for Shen Yan, do you want to drive him?" As soon as Shen Yan left, there was a discussion in the hall, and the object of the discussion was naturally Shen Yan.


    "That''s for sure, if this is yours, what would you do?" another reporter said.


    "That''s right, our new boss, at first glance, is the son of a wealthy man. Regardless of whether there is anything between himself and Li Bingyun, the whole country who has been reported by Shen Yan knows, and he must be dissatisfied." Said an editor.


    "In my opinion, Shen Yan is suspended this time."


    Many people looked at Shen Yan''s back with sympathy. Obviously, they thought that Huang Feng would definitely drive Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan stopped at the door of Huang Feng¡¯s office and took a deep breath. After that, he knocked on the door. After getting permission, he opened the door and entered Huang Feng¡¯s office. He had been here several times before. Although the owner here has changed, other things have not changed much.


    "Boss, this is my resignation report!" Shen Yan came to Huang Feng and handed over the piece of paper in his hand.

 1090 Chapter 1090 Dont mess up

    "Resignation report?" Huang Feng, who was already busy sorting out documents, paused, and looked at Shen Yan with some confusion. He was just about to inspect him and promote him. Why did he resign?Could it be that I am so unpopular that some people are clamoring to leave just after arriving?


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng''s face was a little ugly.


    When Shen Yan saw Huang Feng¡¯s face ugly, he even more sure that his previous guess was not wrong. I think the boss was already dissatisfied with him, but he didn¡¯t show it in front of so many people, and now, there is only With two people, Huang Feng no longer hides his attitude.


    "Boss, I am sorry for the trouble that my previous report has caused you. I also know that you definitely don''t want to see me here, so I took the initiative to resign." Shen Yan gritted his teeth and continued. .


    "Who said I didn''t want to see you?" Huang Feng said a little bit amused. Through what Shen Yan said just now, Huang Feng understood that this is what happened here. Shen Yan actually thought he was here. After his boss, he would retaliate for his previous behavior, so he took the initiative to resign and leave.


    However, I have never thought about revenge. Although Shen Yan¡¯s previous report did cause some trouble to his family, at that time, the two parties did not know each other. It was just Shen Yan¡¯s ordinary work. The trouble that those reports caused to him was not as serious as Shen Yan thought. He only had to explain clearly to Yumo. As for the opinions of others, Huang Feng didn''t care.


    Therefore, Shen Yan was worried that he would retaliate against him after he took office.


    "Boss, don''t you want to fire me?" Seeing Huang Feng''s expression is different, Shen Yan''s heart has a glimmer of hope. After all, he likes working here very much. If he can''t leave, That is naturally the best.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said: "However, if you insist on resigning and leaving, then I can only fulfill you. After all, the twisted melon is not sweet."


    As Huang Feng said, he took the Shen Yan''s resignation report while holding up a pen in his other hand, as if he was really ready to sign for approval.


    Seeing this situation, Shen Yan didn¡¯t care so much, he bent over sharply, grabbed the resignation report in front of Huang Feng, and said to Huang Feng: ¡°Boss, I, I¡¯m kidding, I I got it wrong, I don¡¯t want to resign now."


    Seeing Shen Yan''s nervous explanation, Huang Feng smiled and said to him: "Really? Have you figured it out this time? Are you really not resigning?"


    "No, no!" Shen Yan desperately shook his head and said, joking, since the boss has passed the blame and won''t fire himself, why should he be foolish and resign?


    "Well, you can take that resignation report back." Huang Feng said, but then his expression changed and he looked at Shen Yan seriously and said, "However, I don''t want this to happen again. If you still make such a joke, then I will ask you to leave, do you understand?"


    "Understood, boss, I understand, I will never resign in the future, and I will never resign." Shen Yan quickly promised, regardless of whether there is any ambiguity in his words, first show his attitude to Huang Feng. Row.


    "Well, if that''s the case, let''s end this matter first." Huang Feng said: "I asked you to come in. There is something for you to do."


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Shen Yan asked. He did not expect that Huang Feng not only did not fire him, but also personally gave him the task. You know, at this time, Huang Feng has just become the boss of the company, and many people want to wait. With Huang Feng personally arranging the tasks, and then performing well, leaving a good impression on the boss, Shen Yan did not expect that the first person to receive the boss''s task would be himself.


    "Do you know that Li Bingyun will join the new company?" Huang Feng asked Shen Yan.


    ¡°I heard some rumors, but it¡¯s not very clear.¡± Shen Yan said honestly: ¡°It is said that Li Bingyun is going to join a new company. However, there are not many people who believe in this rumor. After all, Li Bingyun¡¯s Kawei is there. There are many big companies that want to invite her to join. There is no need for her to join a new company. Moreover, it seems that the scale is not very large."


    Shen Yan was originally known for reporting on Li Bingyun''s news. Therefore, he should pay more attention to Li Bingyun''s news and understand a little better, so he also heard some rumors.


    "Then the company has received an invitation from the''Time and Space Entertainment'' press conference?" Huang Feng said after turning the topic.


    "It seems to be an invitation to a press conference of such an entertainment company. However, no one has been there yet. One is the boss, and you have not arranged a specific person to go. Also, this company is a newly established entertainment company under its umbrella. There are no well-known artists, so there should be no big news, and everyone is not so interested in it." Shen Yan explained.


    "Not interested?" Huang Feng said to himself. He knew that Zheng Shuai invited a lot of media to participate in today''s press conference. However, that guy obviously wanted to keep the news of Li Bingyun joining the company secret until the last minute, so So far, the outside world still doesn¡¯t know what the content of this press conference of "Time Space Entertainment" is, and what it means, plus what Shen Yan said, "Time Space Entertainment" is a new company. Naturally, there are not too many interested reporters.


    However, Huang Feng is not too worried. There will definitely be reporters there at that time. Once the news of Li Bingyun''s joining is reported, there will be many entertaining journals to go to "Time and Space Entertainment" for interviews.


    "So, Shen Yan, you go to this press conference today." Huang Feng said directly.


    "Okay, boss." Shen Yan didn''t know why Huang Feng would let himself go to the press conference of such a new company. However, he certainly has no objection to Huang Feng''s arrangement. Like other colleagues, he wants to express himself in front of Huang Feng, and even he has to express himself more urgently than others. Although Huang Feng has said that he will let the past go, he has to let Huang Feng see the value. Okay.


    "In addition, after the press conference, you will have to conduct an interview. The subject of the interview is the protagonist of today''s press conference. I have already arranged it. Don''t mess it up for me then." Huang Feng continued to ask. Tao.


    "Boss, don''t worry, I will complete the task." Shen Yan assured.

 1091 Chapter 1091

    "Okay, you go." Huang Feng nodded and said to Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan turned and left. After leaving Huang Feng''s office, he was really relieved. At this time, he was really sure that Huang Feng really did not intend to fire him, and he seemed to value himself very much. , This first task was given to me, and I didn''t see any embarrassment in this task.


    "Shen Yan, don''t be sad, the big deal is just to change jobs."


    "Yes, although the job is not so easy to find right now, I believe that with your abilities, wanting to find a job is not a problem."


    When Shen Yan returned to his seat, a colleague immediately came to comfort him. Of course, there were also people who were gloating at him watching a good show. They obviously thought that Huang Feng called Shen Yan into the office to expel him. of.


    Shen Yan smiled slightly. At this time, he was no longer the kind of reluctant smile that he didn''t know where he would be in the future, but a kind of heartfelt, relaxed smile, and said: "Thank you, but I don¡¯t There is no idea of ??leaving here."


    "You''re not..." At the same time, he looked at Shen Yan with a look of confusion, and they knew what was going on between Shen Yan and Huang Feng. Moreover, looking at Shen Yan before, it was obvious There are plans in this regard, now, how did it become like this?


    "The boss called me to go in because he gave me a new task. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m going out soon. You can¡¯t delay the things the boss confessed." Shen Yan said with a smile. After that, he picked up the one from him. The resignation report brought out from Huang Feng''s office was torn to pieces in front of everyone. After that, he took his own equipment and got up and left, even humming a small song in his mouth. Obviously, he was in a good mood.


    The other colleagues were all stunned. They didn''t know what happened in Huang Feng''s office just now, and how Shen Yan became obviously different after he got out of there.


    However, some people envy Shen Yan. This is a blessing if you survive a catastrophe. Not only is Shen Yan not being opened by Huang Feng, but the first person among the people to be given the task by Huang Feng himself. Obviously, Huang Feng didn''t know the reason, he seemed to give him a high look, and they all thought about such treatment.


    "Guys who are lucky." Some people who couldn''t understand that Shen Yan was trusted by Huang Feng so quickly cursed in their hearts, but they all understood that they were more jealous.


    Shen Yan naturally didn''t know. After he left, there was a lot of discussion in the hall because of his affairs. However, he could imagine that there would definitely be people envy and jealous of himself, because if others had If you are treated like this, you will have the same idea. After all, everyone wants to be appreciated by the boss.


    "This is the first time the boss has given a task, but you can''t mess it up, you must do it beautifully." Shen Yan thought in his heart while rushing to "Time and Space Entertainment", although he still hasn''t done it yet. I know what this "time-space entertainment" has to announce today.


    When Shen Yan rushed to the office building of "Time and Space Entertainment", he found a few colleagues here, but there were only a few, and the people he knew well were obviously not the masters of their respective companies. Reporters at the level are similar to Shen Yan. They have just turned into a regular job, or are pure newcomers. Obviously, not only my own, but other media friends, have not taken this "time-space entertainment" press conference too seriously. , Just because of the other party¡¯s invitation, I sent someone to give me an idea.


    When Shen Yan entered the press conference, he found that there were not many reporters, only seven or eight, and they were all small media organizations, which were similar to the "National News" he was in. Obviously, Those big media organizations didn''t put the new company "Time Space Entertainment" in their eyes. They didn''t think they would have any big news, so no one put him in their eyes and didn''t take his invitation seriously.


    Shen Yan found that he was in a good position. He was actually in the middle of the first row. In such a position, he could not sit in the past. Usually, it is good for him to have a place to stand, occasionally a marginal position. Let him sit and he will be happy for a long time.


    "You said, what exactly is going to be announced for this "Time Space Entertainment" today?" Because the people of "Time Space Entertainment" have not yet come, so a few reporters gathered around and talked about it. Although there is competition in normal times, it is also not seen when you look up, and they are all small people in their respective companies. The competition between companies has little to do with them.


    "What else can there be? There must be newcomers joining. This''Time and Space Entertainment'' has just been established. It must be recruited. However, it is definitely not a big-time figure, otherwise, we people will not have the opportunity to participate. ." Another reporter said.


    "Yes, there was no news before. Obviously, it is impossible for a big man to join."


    "I heard that Li Bingyun has come to Jiangzhou, but I don''t know if he is here to play or what company he wants to join. If we can interview her, then we will post it."


    "Li Bingyun? Don''t think about it. If she joins which company, it must be the big news that shocked the entertainment industry, and it will be our juniors'' turn to interview?" Another reporter said angrily. Obviously, he I also want to interview Li Bingyun, even at a press conference like this, but he knows that such an opportunity is not his turn.


    "Shen Yan, haven''t you been talking to Li Bingyun? Do you know what news she has recently?" At this time, a reporter who knew Shen Yan asked Shen Yan.


    "I don''t know too much, I only know that she has come to Jiangzhou, what did she do for shopping, I don''t know." Shen Yan said.


    "If she keeps her whereabouts so secret, maybe this time she came to Jiangzhou to discuss joining the company, but she doesn''t know which one she will choose to join in the end."


    "No matter which one it is, it has nothing to do with us. We can only come to a new company like Time Space Entertainment, a small company, and do some unimportant interviews."


    And at this time, the people of "Time and Space Entertainment" began to appear. The first one to appear was Zheng Shuai. After all, today''s affairs are not small, so Zheng Shuai must come out in person, but he will follow the people behind Zheng Shuai. , When they just showed up, the reporters who were still inattentive suddenly jumped up like nails on their buttocks, and looked at the man with an incredible expression. Even Shen Yan was no exception!

 1092 1092 Shocking Press Conference

    "Li Bingyun?"


    "It''s really Li Bingyun!"


    "Why is she here?"


    "Could it be..."


    As soon as they saw Li Bingyun appearing behind Zheng Shuai, the seven or eight reporters on the scene immediately boiled over. They did not expect that Li Bingyun would appear at today¡¯s press conference, which is not seen by everyone. , And Li Bingyun¡¯s appearance on such an occasion does not seem to be accidental. When thinking of her recent news, the reporters felt that their breathing was a little bit short. If their guess is true, then this will be a Explosive news, and such a news is reported through their own hands, and they are excited when they think about it.


    "Everyone, be quiet." Zheng Shuai clapped his hands and signaled the few to be quiet. Not many reporters came. Whether it was Zheng Shuai or Li Bingyun, they all expected it. After all, they are just starting out. New company only.


    However, even if it is expected, Zheng Shuai is still a little unhappy in his heart because those big media organizations don''t give their company face so much.


    "Damn, you look down on us. When the news of Li Bingyun''s joining is reported, even if you ask me, I won''t let you interview!" Zheng Shuai thought to himself.


    However, although he was thinking about other things in his heart, Zheng Shuai still kept a smile on his face. He looked at the people who were still very excited even though they sat down and said: "Presumably everyone knows and follows me. The one behind, yes, she is Miss Li Bingyun, and the protagonist of today''s press conference is her!"


    The following reporters talked more loudly. However, it is clear that the reporter''s questioning session has not yet been reached, so it is not easy for them to disturb Zheng Shuai''s speech.


    "I know, the guess in your heart, I won''t sell it anymore, now, I solemnly announce!" Zheng Shuai said loudly.


    The reporters in the audience were all excited and staring at Zheng Shuai nervously at this time, wanting to see if what they said from his mouth was what they had guessed before.


    Zheng Shuai is very satisfied with the reaction of those reporters: "Next, I solemnly announce that from today, Miss Li Bingyun will officially join us in Time and Space Entertainment and become the first artist to be officially signed by Time and Space Entertainment! Welcome Miss Li I also believe that with the addition of Ms. Li Bingyun, our''Time and Space Entertainment'' will develop even better!"


    "Wow!"


    Even if it had been speculated before, but now that Zheng Shuai really announced the news, the reporters present were once again in an uproar, because this matter was absolutely unexpected to them, and it was also unexpected to other media organizations. Yes, after they wanted to come, Li Bingyun didn¡¯t open his own studio after the termination of the contract. It would also choose to join a well-known domestic entertainment company. In that case, her resources would be greater and the platform would be greater. Development can be more beneficial.


    However, now Li Bingyun quietly chose to join a newly established company, a company with no achievements or even the slightest reputation. This is beyond everyone''s expectations. Such a company can give her Does your career help?


    Zheng Shuai motioned to Li Bingyun and said, Li Bingyun nodded, and then, with a sweet smile on his face, he said to everyone: "Thank you, Mr. Zheng, for trusting me. I am personally interested in joining such a promising and ambitious company. I feel very honored, and I also hope that both the company and myself can take off!"


    "Miss Li Bingyun, what is the reason that made you decide to join such a newly established company?" Finally, a reporter couldn''t help but ask.


    Fortunately, neither Zheng Shuai nor Li Bingyun meant to stop the other party from asking questions. They were originally going to announce that Li Bingyun has joined Time and Space Entertainment today, so now it¡¯s time to enter the reporter¡¯s questioning session. No way.


    "I have just said that it was the company''s ideals and plans that moved me. I believe that I can have better development here." Li Bingyun replied very officially.


    However, the reporters present obviously didn''t believe it. Some reporters immediately followed up and asked: "Then, Miss Li Bingyun, do you think there will be better development here. What help can this new company offer you?"


    "Although''Time and Space Entertainment'' is a newly established company, its strength is still very strong. It is second to none in terms of capital or resources. In addition, I can take this opportunity to tell you something. The news is that I will release a single in a short period of time, and this single is tailor-made for me by Time Space Entertainment. Then, you will know what a classic song this is. "Li Bingyun said.


    However, everyone obviously does not believe that the single in Li Bingyun''s mouth is really a classic song. You must know that although there are many new songs appearing in the music world every year, they have not appeared for several years. It¡¯s a classic song, and they don¡¯t believe that such a new company can create such a song for Li Bingyun.


    However, after all, this is the home court of Time and Space Entertainment. Obviously, it is impossible for them to tear down the stage. Li Bingyun has already joined here. They have many opportunities to deal with Time and Space Entertainment in the future. Therefore, it is impossible to do it now. Frozen the relationship.


    The press conference is still going on, but the reporters at the scene have already enjoyed themselves. Some of them are unwilling to come, but because no one in the company wants to come, their juniors were sent over. , And now they have received such a heavy news, how could their hearts not be excited.


    "Haha, this time I made a lot of money. With so few reporters coming this time, the news reported must be very popular, and bonuses are indispensable."


    "Damn, that surname Wang, because of his seniority, he is unwilling to come, so I have to come for him. This is all right, presumably, after he knows the protagonist of today¡¯s press conference, his expression must be wonderful. It''s so happy."


    And among these people, Shen Yan was the most excited. Even Shen Yan was so excited that he forgot to ask Li Bingyun a question. He was still thinking about the first task that Huang Feng assigned him. He wanted to get close to himself, but now it seems that his previous thoughts were too much worrying. Huang Feng is not trying to fix himself, but to promote himself. Otherwise, why doesn''t he not think about such a great thing? Give it to others and give it to yourself?


    "By the way, I can also conduct an exclusive interview with Li Bingyun. This time it is really developed." Shen Yan''s heart was already going crazy.

 1093 Chapter 1093

    "Well, that''s it for today''s press conference. Thank you again for coming." About an hour later, Zheng Shuai announced the end of the press conference.


    The reporters at the scene stood up and prepared to leave with satisfaction. Because there were few reporters here today, each of them asked the questions they wanted to ask. There was plenty of time, and they all got their own Want to get the news.


    When Shen Yan arrived later, he also asked a few questions, but in his heart he was always thinking about what questions should be asked when the interview was held. Although "Time and Space Entertainment" did not talk about the interview, However, Shen Yan now trusts Huang Feng very much. Huang Feng said that there will be, and he does not want to miss this opportunity. He knows that this interview is very rare. If Huang Feng cannot be allowed If he is satisfied, he will definitely no longer value himself in the future, so Shen Yan attaches great importance to the next interview and is also making serious preparations.


    "Reporter Shen Yanshen stay." At this moment, Zheng Shuai said suddenly. He remembered what Huang Feng said to himself this morning. He said that he arranged an interview for Li Bingyun, and the reporter who interviewed her was called Shen Yan. Although Zheng Shuai didn''t know what the relationship between Shen Yan and Huang Feng was, he still had to do what Huang Feng explained.


    Shen Yan said secretly in his heart. After that, he didn''t rush to leave. The other reporters looked at Shen Yan in confusion, with some envy in their eyes. It seemed that Shen Yan had already talked with "Time and Space". "Entertainment" has established a good relationship. This is to give him special care. How can these reporters not be envious?


    However, their gains today are not small. After they returned, they were enough to be in the limelight and get bonuses. Therefore, they didn''t have too many special treatments from jealousy of Shen Yan, and they rushed back to prepare for the news.


    "Reporter Shen, I will trouble you for the next interview with Miss Bing Yun." Zheng Shuai came to Shen Yan and said.


    "It is my honour to be able to interview Miss Li Bingyun." Shen Yan said quickly.


    "You are Shen Yan? You reported the scandal between me and Huang Feng before?" Li Bingyun also came to Shen Yan''s side, looking at him curiously.


    Li Bingyun is not too unfamiliar with Shen Yan. Although he has never met before, Shen Yan¡¯s two reports have closely linked himself with Huang Feng and kept himself on for a long time. For the first time, Li Bingyun was curious about Shen Yan.


    Of course, like Huang Feng, Li Bingyun didn''t have much resentment towards Shen Yan in her heart, and she was even faintly grateful for Shen Yan''s report in her heart, but it was hard to say clearly.


    "Yes, yes." Shen Yan was also a little embarrassed when Li Bingyun said so, his face was full of embarrassment, "Miss Li, I was wrong before, please forgive me."


    Anyway, I can interview Li Bingyun today. If I can maintain a good personal relationship with Li Bingyun, then Li Bingyun¡¯s future news will definitely be known in advance on my own side. This is very important for my own business. It''s good, so Shen Yan didn''t want Li Bingyun to hate him. At this time, naturally he quickly apologized and asked for forgiveness.


    Seeing that Zheng Shuai had left, leaving this place for himself and Shen Yan, Li Bingyun said, "Actually, I was not angry with the previous report."


    While Shen Yan was still understanding what Li Bingyun''s words meant, Li Bingyun said again: "Well, let''s start an interview as soon as possible. I have a lot to do later."


    "Okay." Shen Yan didn''t care what Li Bingyun''s words meant, and quickly responded. He also knew that people like Li Bingyun must be very busy, and he can''t take too much time from others.


    After that, Shen Yan conducted an exclusive interview with Li Bingyun and asked some questions that Li Bingyun rarely answered to the outside world. Li Bingyun was very cooperative with Shen Yan''s questions, as long as it was not too privacy-related. , She replied all, after all, this Shen Yan was the person designated by Huang Feng this time, and Li Bingyun naturally wanted Huang Feng''s face.


    The question Shen Yan most wants to ask is, of course, the personal relationship between Li Bingyun and Huang Feng. However, he is not stupid. He knows this question. He must not be able to ask now. Huang Feng is his boss, and at the same time, he He also wants to maintain a good personal relationship with Li Bingyun in order to get more news in the future, so of course he will not raise such an unpleasant question.


    When Shen Yan interviewed Li Bingyun, Huang Feng was busy dealing with "National News". He needed to have a more thorough understanding of "Comprehensive News" in order to carry out effective reforms on "Comprehensive News". But this is not something that can be done in a short time.


    However, Huang Feng is also confident to develop "National News" into the largest and most famous media organization in China, because he has the card "Time Space Entertainment" in his hand. Because of his own existence, the development of "Time Space Entertainment" will Soon, a large number of well-known celebrities will soon appear there. At that time, just the exclusive interviews with those celebrities can make "National News" a qualitative leap.


    However, this is not enough. In Huang Feng¡¯s vision, since ¡°National News¡± is a comprehensive media organization, he must develop in an all-round way by himself. It is not enough to just make some achievements in the entertainment industry. Those current events, as well as some interesting anecdotes from the people, have to be reported. The former needs to ask the officials for help, and the latter depends on the efforts of the reporters in the company.


    When Huang Feng was working hard to get acquainted with "National News", the reporters who went to participate in "Time and Space Entertainment" had already rushed back to their office. After that, with their efforts, a piece of news about Li Bingyun It appeared on the Internet.


    At the beginning, there were only one or two media organizations reporting. After all, not many reporters attended the press conference this time. Therefore, many ordinary people did not believe in the authenticity of the news. However, as the reporting media There are more and more organizations, and there are also photos of the scene. More and more people are beginning to believe in this matter, although this matter seems incredible.


    And those media who did not attend the press conference, at this time, their intestines are regretful. They can only choose to reprint the reports of the media who participated in the on-site press conference. They were very interested in this matter, and they had to reprint it for reading.

 1094 Chapter 1094

    In short, the front page headlines of the entire entertainment industry are all about Li Bingyun joining Time and Space Entertainment. Since Li Bingyun''s previous company terminated and left, the issue of her whereabouts has been concerned by everyone, and now there is Everyone is naturally concerned about her specific news.


    So, for a time, "Time Space Entertainment", a newly established entertainment company that was originally unknown, instantly gained popularity. Some industry insiders were also asking who the boss behind this "Time Space Entertainment" was, and they could please Li Bing. Yun, signed her away without saying a word.


    What made Li Bingyun fans most happy was that at the press conference, Li Bingyun also announced that the latest single will be released recently. This is something they have been waiting for for a long time. They were worried that Li Bingyun would go there. A company with no background would affect her development. As a result, Li Bingyun had just passed, and the company tailored a single for her. Fans changed from worrying to anticipation.


    Of course, there are still concerns. After all, "Time Space Entertainment" had no reputation before, and those fans were also worried about the quality of the singles they prepared for Li Bingyun.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence. Almost at the same time, several of the first-line or second-line singers in several domestic entertainment companies announced at almost the same time. Recently, they will release a single. Some people with a sensitive sense of smell. It seems that I already understand what is going on. Obviously, those people want to stop Li Bingyun and stop this "time and space entertainment". Li Bingyun was great before, but if there is no good platform, it will definitely affect her. Of the play.


    Moreover, they also want to test how many catties this "time-space entertainment" is, and Huang Feng in the "National News" office, after learning the news, just chuckled, and did not take it seriously. He knew about Li Bingyun, and he also knew the quality of the song he prepared for Li Bingyun. Then, what else would he worry about?


    Moreover, Huang Feng was even happy because of those people''s decisions. In this way, the impact of this incident would be even greater. Once Li Bingyun''s new single beats others, then his company will step on those companies. His corpse is now in power, and his company''s reputation will be even stronger in time.


    Huang Feng is very confident in Li Bingyun and her own songs, but Li Bingyun herself is very nervous. She can understand the purpose of those people this time, and for Huang Feng, she can''t lose, so she is accepting After Shen Yan''s interview, she retreats. She wants to adjust her state to the best. This single is absolutely not to be missed.


    Ordinary fans naturally don¡¯t know about the intrigue in the entertainment industry. Therefore, they are very happy now, because during this period of time, there will be many first-line and second-line singers to release singles. For them, it is A very happy thing.


    "I''m not mistaken about''Time and Space Entertainment'', right? Li Bingyun really joined in''Time and Space Entertainment''?" At the Jiangzhou Art School, Zhu Xiyu''s classmates were putting on makeup. At this time they had just had lunch. In the afternoon, They are going to report in Huangfeng''s company. Although it is almost a default, they also want to make a good impression on other people. Therefore, this makeup is inevitable.


    And at this time, the news of Li Bingyun joining "Time and Space Entertainment" appeared on the Internet, and then it quickly fermented. Naturally, these art students are more concerned about these news, so they knew it almost immediately. At the beginning, they hadn''t reacted yet. They just felt that the company Li Bingyun joined did not seem to have any reputation, nor was it a big company.


    But, suddenly, they remembered that the company Huang Feng asked them to report on was called "Time Space Entertainment", and this company was still opened by Huang Feng!


    "Yeah, that''s how it was written on the Internet. There is more than one article reported, so it must not be wrong." Hong Li stared at the computer and said, she didn''t care about makeup at this time. Obviously, the news just now was very bad. Madden, "Xiyu, the company Huang Feng asked us to is called''Time and Space Entertainment'', did we remember it correctly?"


    "It should be right." Zhu Xiyu said with some uncertainty. They would definitely not be so suspicious, but, originally, they thought that the company Huang Feng opened was a small company that he drove for fun, but , Now this company suddenly announced the joining of Li Bingyun. Obviously, this is not an ordinary small company anymore. Huang Feng is not just for fun anymore. This is like preparing for a big fight.


    "So, we will be colleagues with Ms. Bingyun in the future?" One of Zhu Xiyu''s classmates said with a look of longing. Her idol is Li Bingyun. She feels that it is too unreal to be able to work in a company with Li Bingyun. She is in shock so far.


    "What the hell does Huang Feng do? How come he signed Li Bingyun with such a great skill?"


    "I don''t know too well." Zhu Xiyu said. Although she has had a relationship with Huang Feng more than once, she really doesn''t know much about Huang Feng. She only knows that he seems to be very rich. Of course, she is also skilled. Very strong, very responsible, well, good temperament and personality.


    Thinking about Huang Feng''s situation in her heart, Zhu Xiyu felt she was going to be fascinated. She found that she had been thinking about Huang Feng more and more recently, which was nothing like her before.


    "By the way, didn''t there have been many scandals between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun on the Internet before? Could it be that those scandals were true?" Hong Li said suddenly.


    Other outsiders may not know that the boss of "Time and Space Entertainment" is Huang Feng, but they know it, and then think about the scandals between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun on the Internet. They suddenly felt that maybe that was not It''s not a scandal, it''s true. Otherwise, how could Li Bingyun not go to other companies or open his own studio, but join Huang Feng''s newly established company?


    "I don''t know." Zhu Xiyu said: "However, after we get to the company, we can''t talk nonsense."


    "I know, we will control our mouths." Zhu Xiyu''s classmate said with a smile: "I don''t want to miss the opportunity to be a colleague with Li Bingyun."


    "Okay, let''s hurry up too. It''s not a good thing to be late for the first time," Zhu Xiyu said.

 1095 Chapter 1095

    "Look, is that woman?"


    When Zhu Xiyu and the women walked out of the campus, the few people who had been waiting at the campus gate found them in an instant.


    Originally, these girls had high looks, but now they are all walking together, so the rate of turning their heads shouldn¡¯t be too high. Therefore, when they came out, many people looked at them, and the girls not far from the school gate I also found out.


    "Yes, the woman in the black short skirt in the middle is actually even more beautiful than the picture!" said another.


    "Don''t mess around with you, this man''s boss has confessed, he should tie it back directly, don''t mess around with it," the person next to him warned.


    "I see, what should I do now? Go straight up and catch?" the person who spoke before asked.


    "No, there are too many people here and the impact is too great. Let''s follow them first and look for opportunities on the road."


    "Okay, just do it!"


    At this time, Zhu Xiyu and others had already taken a taxi, and the four went straight to the "Time and Space Entertainment" company.


    And along the way, those people didn''t find any good opportunities. After all, this road is a downtown area, unless they are willing to make things happen, otherwise, they can only look for opportunities slowly.


    And when the taxi stopped, they found that there was no more chance now, because now the door of "Time and Space Entertainment" is surrounded by a large number of reporters carrying long guns and short cannons. If they catch people in front of these people, they It is entirely conceivable what the consequences will be.


    "How to do?"


    "Wait, wait for them to come out. You must never arrest people in front of these people?" One of them said, "But, why are there so many reporters here?"


    "Who knows?"


    The same question was asked among Zhu Xiyu''s women.


    "Why are there so many reporters here?"


    "It must be directed at Li Bingyun. Her news is now the headline news. Which reporter doesn''t want to get first-hand information?" Hong Li said.


    "Then how do we get in?" The women were a little embarrassed after seeing the crowded doorway.


    "Xiyu, let the person in your house tell the security guards inside." Hong Li looked at Zhu Xiyu and said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Zhu Xiyu said with a blush. This is Huang Feng''s company. It is not good for others to hear nonsense.


    However, even though he was telling Hong Li, Zhu Xiyu took out his mobile phone and called Huang Feng. It was like this, it would not be easy for them to get in without Huang Feng''s help.


    "Well, Huang Feng said, someone will come out to pick us up soon." Within two minutes, Zhu Xiyu hung up the phone and said to several of his roommates.


    "The lady boss is amazing." Hong Li said with a grin.


    "Fuck you, don''t talk nonsense, I don''t want to cause Huang Feng any trouble." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "I know, I know you think about him everywhere, and you are willing to be the little woman behind you," Hong Li said.


    Zhu Xiyu blushed, but did not refute.


    Not long after, a beautiful woman in uniform walked towards the women, looked at the women and said, "Excuse me, who is Zhu Xiyu?"


    "I am." Zhu Xiyu responded.


    "Hello, the boss asked me to pick you up." The woman''s eyes flashed with surprise, and she said politely to Zhu Xiyu, but she was thinking in her heart that Zhu Xiyu''s appearance and temperament really did not lose those things. Big star.


    Moreover, this Zhu Xiyu is the boss who wants to take it in personally, so she must have an unusual relationship with the boss, she naturally does not dare to be negligent.


    Actually, Huang Feng called Zheng Shuai, but in this situation, as long as Zheng Shuai shows up, she will definitely be surrounded by reporters outside. Therefore, she can only ask the staff of the company to come out. Therefore, It also caused this woman to misunderstand that Zhu Xiyu and the others have an unusual relationship with Huang Feng, not with Zheng Shuai.


    "Thank you." Zhu Xiyu said quickly.


    After that, the woman took Zhu Xiyu through the circle of reporters and entered the company. Although the reporters were curious about the identity of Zhu Xiyu, they did not stop them because they did not know them.


    But there were also several people outside at the same time waiting for Zhu Xiyu''s daughters to appear from the building again.


    Huang Feng stayed in the "National News" office area until the afternoon before leaving. This time he was going to transport another batch of weapons, cosmetics and salt to other time and space. These things are very profitable in their respective time and space. And, at present, they are all in a monopoly situation, and no competitors have appeared. Therefore, in those time and space, the speed of making money is much faster than Huang Feng''s reality.


    However, when Huang Feng first left "National News", he received a call from Guo Liang.


    "Crazy man, there was a college reunion recently. Are you coming?" Guo Liang said on the phone.


    "Why is there a party all of a sudden? It doesn''t seem to be after graduation for so long." Huang Feng asked with some confusion.


    "It seems that Wu Hao, the monitor of our class, came to Jiangzhou on a business trip. Then someone suggested that the students in Jiangzhou come out to get together and get in touch with each other." Guo Liang said, "They don''t seem to have your number, so they know you too. After Jiangzhou, let me inform you."


    When Huang Feng was in college, she only got closer to the people in the dormitory. She was not close to other people in the class. However, it is also a kind of fate that everyone can go to school in one school or one class. They were not close at university, and they will get close to each other again after graduation.


    "When is it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "This Friday night." Guo Liang said.


    "Well, if I have time, I will go." Huang Feng said. He didn''t mind attending. It would be nice to meet the classmates before. After all, most of the time in university is good.


    However, after hanging up Guo Liang¡¯s phone call, Huang Feng suddenly remembered that Wang Tongtong was also in Jiangzhou. I don¡¯t know if she would go. The last time the two of them were in the sales office, it can be said that they were completely torn apart. My face is broken, and it will be embarrassing if I see it then.


    "Forget it, go and go. When the time comes, it will be fine if you don''t see it." Huang Feng thought to himself, and didn''t take this matter too seriously. For him, obviously, to develop his own business, obviously. Is more important.


    After leaving the "National News", Huang Feng went to the warehouse outside. Now that warehouse has been bought by Huang Feng to store some things. Because of the remote location, no one paid attention. However, Huang Feng still put a monitoring system here to prevent anyone from suddenly becoming interested in it.

 1096 Chapter 1096 Five Major Agents

    At present, Huang Feng has his own agents in five time-spaces, namely intelligent robots, Ning Wushuang, Ari, the housekeeper in the game, Uncle Li, and Huang Bing. They now manage all things in one time-space. , But the focus is different.


    The current job of the intelligent robot is the simplest. He only needs to manage a winery. That time and space is the first time and space where Huang Feng can choose an agent. Therefore, there was no preparation at the time, so he could stay. Not many things.


    However, there is now the time and space that helps Huangfeng the most in reality, because there are all kinds of classic songs and film and television dramas, which are all that Huangfeng needs in reality, and besides these, there There are also various advanced technologies. However, even if this intelligent robot is smart, it will be difficult for Huang Feng to obtain those advanced technologies. Fortunately, Huang Feng did not force it. At present, he is only asked to provide some classic songs and movies. The play will do.


    The time and space where Ning Wushuang and Ari are located is currently the time and space that helps Huang Feng make the most money. Ning Wushuang has Su Pei¡¯s help and has the foundation left by Huang Feng. Although he is only operating a shop, the speed of making money The harmony ability is not bad at all. Moreover, Huang Feng asked Ning Wushuang to give Su Pei some profit. Although when he left, the other party promised to help take care of his property, but Huang Feng was also afraid of the time he left. When Ning Wushuang''s industry grows, what other thoughts will the other party have.


    Therefore, Huang Feng must give up some profits to stabilize the other party. Fortunately, whether it is salt or cosmetics, they are in a monopoly position there, and they make a lot of money. In addition, Huang Feng gave Ning Wushuang a "fairy brew". "The wine has already been brewed now. After brewing, it must be another profitable project.


    And Ari¡¯s rate of making money is even faster than Ning Wushuang, and it makes Huang Feng more worry-free, because there, Huang Feng has his own power, and the existence of the Huaxia Mercenary Group guarantees Huang Feng¡¯s Those industries will not be hit hard. Of course, Huang Feng is not completely relieved. After all, he just left a mercenary group there. If he makes too much money and attracts many people to watch, it is also It is possible to unite against his mercenary group.


    At the moment, the time and space where Ah Li is is the best-selling weapons, and it is completely in short supply. Although Ning Wushuang is also selling weapons, obviously, Ah Li is more popular. After all, Huang The level and quality of the weapons that Feng built in reality were much better than those in the space where Ari was, so it is no wonder that they will be popular.


    As for Uncle Li, the housekeeper in the game world, Huang Feng returned to reality and has seen the least number of times, because Huang Feng discovered that when real things are taken into the game, it seems that there is nothing that can guarantee a certain profit. There is no absolute advantage project. After all, the game world is a very magical place, and there are too many good things there. Therefore, at present, Huang Feng has not brought real things into the game world.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng has a city there, and this city is also very well developed, and is constantly making money for Huang Feng, so the earning ability in that time and space is not bad.


    The last one is Huang Bing, where Huang Feng just left. Not only is it not making any money for Huang Feng, but it is still a big money-eater, consuming a lot of Huang Feng¡¯s deposits every day. After all, to rebuild a country , It''s not that easy.


    However, once it is built, the harvest is definitely not small. Huang Feng intends to build it into his own kingdom. Then the resources of the entire country are his own. When he thinks that he will own all of the entire country. Resources, Huang Feng is inevitably a little excited, and he can completely endure the huge contribution he has made now.


    At the same time, there is also a great need for Huangfeng¡¯s various resources, including food, clothes and other daily necessities. Therefore, it can be said that Huangfeng currently needs to transport the most supplies. Fortunately, Huangfeng Now that I still have some money left, I have exchanged a few more offerings with a lot of space, so that more supplies can be delivered at one time.


    After completing the delivery of various materials, Huang Feng left the warehouse and drove directly to the suburbs because he thought of another profitable project.


    Things that are closely related to people¡¯s lives are generally more profitable, and what people usually contact most is clothing, food, housing and transportation. In terms of clothing, Huang Feng has no plans for the time being. Huang Feng does not intend to intervene where he lives. People need a lot of connections, and for Huang Feng, the cycle is a bit long.


    Therefore, Huang Feng focused his attention on "food" and "movement", and the Chinese people are very keen on eating. Real food has never lacked customers. Therefore, Huang Feng plans to open The restaurant produces a variety of food, and the food is determined by two aspects, one is the ingredients, and the other is the chef''s craftsmanship.


    As for the ingredients, Huang Feng has already thought about it. He intends to exchange some seeds from the store in the storage box and plant them in reality. That is to exchange for the kind of ingredients that are not available in reality. The scarcity is more expensive. Therefore, Huang Feng I only go to the suburbs now, just to see if there is a suitable place for planting.


    As for the ¡°action¡± aspect, Huang Feng also has a plan. It is to produce cars. He just has a material about car production. Before, he had no money, but now he also has some money. So, I am ready to start planning, and the specific plan will be finalized in these two days.


    After arriving in the suburbs, Huang Feng clearly felt that the air here has become much better, and the sky has become bluer. Jiangzhou¡¯s development is very fast, but as the economy develops, the environment is also polluted. This is currently no way to avoid it.


    "Maybe I can figure out a solution in this regard." Huang Feng thought to himself. His previous sewage treatment plant also had this meaning. At present, because of its scale, it has gained some popularity in the province. Later, It will definitely spread to the whole country. In that case, it is also beneficial to environmental protection.


    However, Huang Feng knows that this is not enough, and there are many good things in the store with the storage box. You can check again to see if there are other things that can help manage the environment. In that case, it will not only make money, but also help him make friends. Lots of contacts.

 1097 Chapter 1097 Contracted Field

    Zhaoqu Village is a village on the outskirts of Jiangzhou. It is about forty minutes away from the city. Huangfeng also found it based on a map. Although it has been in Jiangzhou for some years, in some places, he was really Have never been.


    Huang Feng drove the car to the village while looking at the surrounding environment. The air here is good. Besides, there are no superfluous buildings except for some houses. More importantly, Huang Feng did not see much here. People, and the houses they live in are not too good. The surrounding roads are muddy roads, not even gravel roads, and there are potholes everywhere. If Huangfeng¡¯s car performs well, driving here is really not A simple thing.


    "Sure enough, there are poor places everywhere." Huang Feng said as he drove, Jiangzhou''s urban development is very good, even in the whole country, it can be regarded as the upstream level, but its rural areas It still looks like a rundown. Although there has been a lot of policy help in the past two years, it is not an overnight thing to change this situation.


    From a distance, Huang Feng saw an old man of about fifty years old in the village, squatting there, smoking a cigarette. Perhaps he saw Huang Feng''s car coming, and he kept looking in the direction Huang Feng came from.


    Huang Feng drove the car directly to the person and stopped, then got out of the car and lowered a cigarette to lock the other person: "Uncle, where is the village chief''s office here?"


    The man took the swallow from Huang Feng''s hand, took a closer look, and said casually: "The young man is a foreigner? What can I do with the village chief?"


    "I am a foreigner, but I have been developing in Jiangzhou. I asked the village chief to talk about contracting the land here." Huang Feng said.


    "You want to contract the field? How much is the contract? My family has 15 mu of land, do you want? The price is easy to say." The man raised his head and looked at Huang Feng a little excited.


    The man did not suspect that Huang Feng was here to deceive him. Although he had no money in his family and could not afford a good car, he knew that Huang Feng was a rich man when he saw the car Huang Feng looked at. It wouldn''t have been enough to eat, and deliberately came here to lie to myself.


    "Yes, but fifteen acres is not enough, I want more." Huang Feng said, since he has decided to do it, Huang Feng intends to let go of it.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to the village chief." The old man said quickly, and he didn''t care about smoking.


    Later, under the leadership of this old man, Huang Feng went to the village to find the village. Through chatting, Huang Feng knew the other party¡¯s name. He was called Zhao Caihua. He is 51 years old this year. He has one son and one daughter, all of whom are working outside. , The eldest son has reached the age of marriage, but because the family is poor and does not have much money, this matter was delayed. The younger daughter just graduated this year, but because she graduated from a junior college and has low academic qualifications, so I didn''t find a great job. I am currently working in Jiangzhou. I am usually busy. I will come back only on weekends.


    And Zhao Caihua and his wife are at home, picking up the land at home, thinking about saving some money for their sons and daughters for marriage. However, the things in the land this year can¡¯t make much money, so I just heard Huang Feng When he wants to contract the land, he will think about contracting the land out, and then he will go to the nearby factory to see if he can find a job as a security guard. Of course, this is also not easy.


    Through chatting with Huang Feng, I can also feel Zhao Caihua''s worries. After all, no matter how old their children are, parents like them will always worry.


    Soon the two came to the village chief¡¯s office, which was much simpler than Huang Feng wanted. There were only a few desks, a sofa, and a drinking fountain. It seemed that the situation in this village was indeed not. How good.


    "The village chief, I brought you a man, he said he wants to contract the land." Zhao Caihua shouted as soon as he entered the office.


    "Oh, want to contract the land?" A person in the office who was about the same age as Zhao Caihua stood up and said, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "Is this the boss?"


    "Hello, my name is Huang Feng. I really want to contract the land." Huang Feng said.


    "Hello, my name is Zhao Jiangang, and I am the head of Zhaoqu Village." The man said, "How much do you want to contract?"


    "I will contract as much as there is." Huang Feng said in a magnificent manner.


    "Really? Mr. Huang, let me make a point. There is a lot of idle land in our village. The young people in the village have gone to work in the city. Only some of the older people are at home and there are not many fields to take care of, so There is a lot of free land." Zhao Jiangang said, obviously, he was worried that Huang Feng did not have so much money.


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    "Well, in that case, let''s talk about the price." Zhao Jiangang welcomes Huang Feng to contract the land. As he said, many young people are now working in the city. The fields are empty, and if you put them there, you can also make some money if you contract them out.


    "Good." Huang Feng nodded.


    After that, Huang Feng negotiated the contract price. In this regard, Huang Feng is not too entangled, very generous. After all, he can''t save much money in this aspect. Instead of earning these farmers'' money, he is better off. Use the land here to grow some good ingredients and go to the restaurants in the city to make money.


    Therefore, Huang Feng easily negotiated the price. The annual contracting fee for an acre of land is 400 yuan. This price, whether it is Zhao Jiangang or Zhao Caihua next to him, is very satisfied. When they want to come, they can have a price of 300. It can be accepted, and the price given by Huang Feng is obviously higher than the price in their hearts.


    "There are five hundred acres of wasteland in the village. I can promise to contract these land to you now. The other land is owned by the owner, so I have to consult them." Zhao Jiangang said, "But boss Huang, you Don''t worry, I believe most people are willing to contract out land."


    "The land of my house is okay." Zhao Caihua on the side said quickly.


    "Okay, then I will trouble the village chief Zhao." Huang Feng said: "In addition, after I contract these land, I plan to grow some vegetables in it. Therefore, I would like to ask the village chief to help me ask if anyone Willing to help me plant the land, I will pay."


    It is obviously impossible for Huang Feng to contract these fields to leave them idle. They are to be used to grow the ingredients exchanged from the storage box store. This must definitely require someone to plant the land. Huang Feng cannot exchange it for farming. Slaves, after all, the price is too high, so it is obviously a good way to use local people and farmers to do these things.

 1098 Chapter 1098

    "Oh, you want to hire them to help you farm? That''s great. I think there must be no problem. There must be a lot of people interested. If boss Huang is willing, I want to work for you. I am also a farmer. Master, haha." Zhao Jiangang said happily after hearing Huang Feng''s words.


    Originally, if the people in the village rent out their fields, they don¡¯t know what they can do next. This is also a problem. They shouldn¡¯t be idle all the time. That¡¯s definitely not acceptable. Those who are older should go out to work. It is very difficult to find a job, and Huang Feng now wants to hire them to farm his land. This is great. After all, they are no strangers to farming. They have been dealing with land for most of their lives. There are no problems.


    "Haha, if Village Chief Zhao is willing, I can''t ask for it." Huang Feng said with a smile, of course he understood that Zhao Jiangang was joking.


    "Huang, boss Huang, I want to farm for you, okay? It doesn''t matter if you pay less." At this moment, Zhao Caihua next to him whispered.


    He could not make much money from the things grown in the land, so he thought about contracting out the land, and he went to work in a nearby factory. However, he also knew that he was getting older and wanted to find a job. It was so easy, and now Huang Feng wanted to hire someone to farm the land, he was instantly tempted. After all, he was more experienced in farming than other jobs.


    However, he is also worried that Huang Summit thinks he is too old, so, it doesn''t matter if he pays a little less.


    "Okay, there is no problem if you are willing to come." Huang Feng said, Zhao Caihua''s age is not easy to find a job in the factory, but for farming, this age is not too old, Huang Feng himself is a rural person In their village, it is not uncommon for people older than Zhao Caihua to go to the fields to plant land. Therefore, Huang Feng did not intend to reject the other party.


    Huang Feng not only won''t refuse the other party, but he is also very welcome. Such people are more experienced, and because of their age, they are also relatively calm. They don''t appear too impatient like young people. Moreover, they will recruit more when the time comes. Some people at this age can also be regarded as helping the village in disguise to solve the labor problem and help them increase their income, and their fields here will surely be taken care of.


    "For salary, three thousand a month, what do you think." Huang Feng said.


    "No problem, no problem." Zhao Caihua hurriedly responded. This figure far exceeded his expectation. Originally, he thought that he could have more than one thousand yuan a month, which is already very good. He did not dare to ask too much. Many, after all, there is no difficulty in farming this kind of thing, he thinks that there is no technical content, anyone can do it, and it is not busy every day, so the salary can not be high, even if Huang Feng gives a few Hundred, it is not impossible.


    However, he did not expect that Huang Feng could actually give so much. Even if he went to work in the factory, he would not be able to make so much in a month. His son worked outside and only cost three or four thousand yuan a month. An old man can actually take so much, which makes him excited and don''t know what to say.


    "Boss Huang, do you give him so much salary, or so many people who come in." At this time, village chief Zhao Jiangang asked.


    "Of course everyone has so much salary. Village Chief Zhao can help me ask according to this standard if anyone is willing to come." Huang Feng said.


    "Definitely willing to come!" Zhao Jiangang said: "So much money, unless they are stupid, they won''t come."


    Zhao Jiangang knows that there are not many college students in his village, and those young people who go out to work have no academic qualifications. Therefore, the wages of part-time work are not too high. Many people are at the level of three or four thousand, and they are now staying in the village. These old people can get this level of money, who is not satisfied?


    Huang Feng actually knew that this was a lot of money. After all, before he got the storage box, when he was working outside, he only had so much in a month. Moreover, he was as busy as a dog every day, so tired to death. If you can give them so much money, they certainly won''t refuse.


    In fact, this is mainly because Huang Feng himself comes from the countryside and has feelings for farmers and does not want to squeeze them. Therefore, he will not refuse if he can help.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and the village chief Zhao Jiangang initialed the agreement. In addition to contracting the ownerless field, Huang Feng also contracted all the fish ponds in the village. As for other owned land, it would have to wait until Zhao Jiangang and the villagers After discussing, those people can sign the agreement only after agreeing, but Zhao Jiangang patted his chest to assure Huang Feng that there will be no problems.


    When things were done here, Huang Feng planned to leave. Although Zhao Jiangang tried his best to keep Huang Feng for dinner, Huang Feng did not accept it. Anyway, he will come by himself in a few days. Then he can eat and eat together. , Connect feelings, after all, Huang Feng has to invest a lot here, and it is also necessary to have a good relationship with the people here.


    When Huang Feng left from Zhaoqu Village, Zhu Xiyu''s three daughters also came out of the "Time Space Entertainment" company. They stayed in the company for half a day in the afternoon. Because Li Bingyun was retreating and adjusting his status, the four women I didn¡¯t even see Li Bingyun. However, Zheng Shuai knew that Huang Feng arranged for the four women to join the company, so they were taken to familiarize themselves with the environment and the company¡¯s affairs. They also initialed the agreement. It can be said that starting from today , The four of them are even artists under the "Time Space Entertainment" company.


    However, because the four girls are still students, they are now more focused on learning, practicing various talents, including acting, singing, and dancing. After that, Zheng Shuai will arrange them to run in some TV movies. It''s a superstar, playing a supporting role or something, but now "Time and Space Entertainment" hasn''t officially made a movie yet, so the four girls have to wait.


    "It''s like a dream, we actually signed the contract like this, so are we people in the entertainment circle now?" A classmate of Zhu Xiyu said excitedly.


    "It''s still early, we just signed the contract, we haven''t started the real acting yet, let''s talk about it when you become famous." Hong Li attacked.


    "Then we are half of them now, much better than those students in school, and they are still busy auditioning everywhere, applying for jobs." said the student.


    "This is all thanks to Xiyu, otherwise, how can we come in so easily? Moreover, it is the company that Li Bingyun stays for, and it must be good in the future." Hong Li said.

 1099 Chapter 1099 Zhu Xiyu Was Caught

    "Of course we won''t forget the credit of Xiyu." A roommate of Zhu Xiyu said: "But, to be honest, Huang Feng is really mysterious. I don''t know what his true identity is. Being able to sign Li Bingyun is something the top domestic entertainment companies cannot do."


    "Indeed." Hong Li nodded, she looked at Zhu Xiyu, but Zhu Xiyu didn''t seem to know Huang Feng''s specific identity.


    "By the way, I made an appointment with friends to celebrate together."


    "Me too, I have an appointment tonight."


    Zhu Xiyu''s two roommates said to Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li.


    "Okay, did you two talk about your boyfriend secretly and didn''t tell us!" Hong Li said.


    "When I get the chance, I will let you see it. It has not been completely determined yet." One of the roommates said that he has signed an entertainment company before graduating and is still an entertainment company with good development prospects. This is indeed a happy thing.


    Later, the two girls separated from Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li at the door of the company.


    "What should we do now?" Hong Li looked at Zhu Xiyu and said, "You won''t have an appointment at night, right?"


    "No." Zhu Xiyu shook her head. She wanted to date Huang Feng, but Huang Feng didn''t take the initiative to find her. She was still hesitant to call Huang Feng, but Huang Feng has a girlfriend. Zhu Xiyu was afraid that it would affect Huang Feng, so she didn''t take the initiative to make this call.


    "Then let''s go shopping, and when we are tired, find a place to eat." Hong Li said, she doesn''t have a boyfriend now, and today''s event is worth celebrating, so she doesn''t want to go back to school and go shopping early. Eating is a good choice.


    "Okay." Zhu Xiyu nodded in response.


    After that, the two chose to walk and stroll around. There were still a lot of shops here, so the two decided to start directly from here.


    It¡¯s just that Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li didn¡¯t notice that behind them, there were several people following. This was a troubled area and they couldn¡¯t do anything, but as long as Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li didn¡¯t return to school, there was a chance. So, behind The few of them were not in a hurry, so they followed slowly.


    After following for an hour, those people finally found a chance. Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li walked to a relatively remote place. After all, it was the first time for the two to come here, so they were not facing the surrounding environment. It was too familiar. When they realized that there were no good shops to visit, they planned to turn around and leave.


    However, when they turned around, they found that a few people who didn''t look like good people at first glance stood on their bodies, looking at them, especially one of them, with their eyes on both sides. The body only spins around, and I can''t wait to take off the clothes of the two women.


    "Who are you?" Hong Li looked at the people who were blocking their way with some caution. She couldn''t be more familiar with the meaning of those people''s eyes. When many men looked at her, it was like that in their eyes. Look.


    However, the person with dishonest eyes was obviously not the head of these people. I saw a middle-aged man with a sturdy aura. He looked at Zhu Xiyu''s body and said, "Take it away!"


    After that, two of the other people walked out, one came to Zhu Xiyu''s side, set her up and left.


    "Ah, who are you? What are you doing!" Zhu Xiyu exclaimed.


    "Who are you guys, let Xiyu go!" Hong Li stepped forward to rescue Zhu Xiyu, but how could her strength be compared with those two men, so there was no effect.


    "Stop talking nonsense, just follow us!" said the person who spoke before.


    After that, a few people pushed Zhu Xiyu into a van on the side of the road. Seeing that he could not change the fact that he was going to be taken away, Zhu Xiyu said loudly to Hong Li: "Quickly, call Huang Feng. Let him save me!"


    In Zhu Xiyu''s heart, it was obvious that Huang Feng was more reliable than God. At this time, the only thing she thought of was Huang Feng.


    Those people closed the door quickly and drove away. Hong Li chased after two steps, and then quickly took out her mobile phone to call Huang Feng. The last time Huang Feng called her, she said Huang Feng. Feng''s phone number was written down.


    Huang Feng, who was on the other side, was driving to the city. When he received a call from Hong Li, he was still a little confused, not knowing what she was looking for.


    However, doubts turn to doubts, the phone still has to be answered.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, it''s not OK, Xi Yu was taken away!" As soon as the call was connected, Hong Li''s anxious voice came.


    "What!?" Huang Feng was startled, and the car stopped abruptly. Fortunately, at this time, he was still near the suburbs, so there were not many cars on the road. "What the hell is going on, don''t worry, just say it clearly."


    "I was shopping with Xiyu just now, and a few people came and took Xiyu away without saying anything." Hong Li said.


    "Do you know who they are?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I don''t know, but it looks like a gangster." Hong Li said. After that, she also gave a rough idea of ??how she saw the few people. However, the time was too short and because she was too nervous, so , She didn''t look too carefully.


    "By the way, I remembered their license plate number." Hong Li said suddenly.


    "How much!" Huang Feng asked quickly, after which Hong Li told Huang Feng the license plate number she remembered.


    "Okay, leave this to me. Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with Xiyu. You should go back to school first." Huang Feng explained.


    After hanging up Hong Li''s phone, Huang Feng called Qiu Ningshuang again.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, what do you call me?" Qiu Ningshuang''s phone was quickly connected. Since the last time I met Huang Feng at his home, Huang Feng has not contacted Qiu Ningshuang, and Qiu Ningshuang has not contacted Qiu Ningshuang in the past few days. Without contacting Huang Feng, she wanted to see if she could forget Huang Feng.


    It turns out that she can¡¯t do it. She has been thinking about Huang Feng these days, and Huang Feng hasn¡¯t called her. She didn¡¯t think there was anything at all, but after a long time, she complained about Huang Feng, why not Called myself.


    But now when she received Huang Feng''s call, she was still very happy, thinking Huang Feng would like to ask her.


    "Ningshuang, where are you now." Huang Feng asked.


    "In the police force." Qiu Ningshuang said, "What''s the matter?"


    "That''s right, can you help me find a van through monitoring and see where it goes." Huang Feng said.

 1100 Chapter 1100

    "The van? Did something happen?" Qiu Ningshuang saw Huang Feng''s tone very seriously, and knew that he was not joking, so he quickly put away his joke, and said to Huang Feng with some worry.


    "It''s something, I won''t be able to tell it clearly for a while." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, then you tell me the license plate number, and I will help you to see it." Qiu Ningshuang said as he ran to the monitoring hall.


    By the time Huang Feng learned the specific license plate number and the place where the car last appeared, Qiu Ningshuang had already arrived at the surveillance hall. In her capacity, it was not too difficult to adjust the surveillance video.


    "Huang Feng, I found it." It didn''t take long before Qiu Ningshuang found the van in Huang Feng''s mouth. After all, Huang Feng provided the license plate number and the place where the other party last appeared. The rest is not too difficult.


    "Where?" Huang Feng asked.


    "That car is driving along Hebin Road towards the suburbs." Qiu Ningshuang stared at the surveillance video and said, "Hey, wait, Huang Feng, I also saw your car. You happen to be also on Hebin Road right now. ?"


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence." Huang Feng said with a smile at the corner of his mouth. Huang Feng was also relieved when he knew the whereabouts of the car. Moreover, he did not expect that it would be such a coincidence. It was on the same road, one of them was driving towards the city and the other was driving towards the suburbs.


    However, Hebin Road is still very long. According to Qiu Ningshuang''s observation, there is still almost five minutes away between the two sides.


    In order for Huang Feng''s opponent to investigate the front of the car and go to other roads, Huang Feng asked Qiu Ningshuang to continue to stare at the opponent, while he himself accelerated and went to meet the opponent.


    Huang Feng¡¯s worries soon became a reality. Those people left a fork in the road and turned their directions. Instead of driving along the road, they entered a small road where there was no surveillance camera for a long distance. .


    "Okay, Ningshuang, thank you. I will invite you to dinner later." Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang. Although the other party turned the direction, there is no camera there, but Huang Feng is not too far away from the other party now, so he Still confident that I can find each other.


    "Thank you, but would you like me to help?" Qiu Ningshuang said, she also saw that Huang Feng should have encountered something, so she also wanted to help Huang Feng.


    "No, I can solve it myself. Okay, I''ll talk about it later." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, then you should be careful." Qiu Ningshuang said, and then hung up the phone. She also knew that Huang Feng''s mind should be in that van now, so it''s better not to disturb the other party.


    "How''s it going?" The people in the van that Huang Feng had been chasing didn''t know that they had been targeted by Huang Feng at this time, and they were not far away.


    After they left the city, they called their boss, and now they are going to the place agreed before.


    "The boss will be here soon, let''s take people there first." The sturdy middle-aged man put away his cell phone and said to the person next to him.


    "This woman is really beautiful, and she wears sexy. If it weren''t for the boss''s explanation, I would really want her now!" The evil-looking young man stared at Zhu Xiyu with bright eyes.


    "You''d better not break the boss''s affairs, otherwise, some of you will suffer." The youth who called before warned.


    "I know, I haven''t done anything." The young man said dissatisfied: "However, when the matter is over, I must make the boss agree that I want this woman."


    Zhu Xiyu shrank in the corner of the car, listening to the conversations of these people in her ears, she was very scared, she kept praying in her heart that Hong Li would contact Huang Feng as soon as possible, and Huang Feng would appear in front of her again. Saved myself.


    And Zhu Xiyu is also very suspicious of the identities of these people. It stands to reason that she, a person who has not yet entered the society, should not offend anyone, and she has no grievances with anyone. If you say yes, it is the last time. Those who entertained.


    "Are these people in front of you related to those of Starlight Entertainment?" Zhu Xiyu wondered, but she couldn''t tell the identity of these people from the conversations of these people.


    "The sports car at the back is really sensational. Listening to the sound is so refreshing. These rich people will really enjoy it." At this time, the young man who was driving said, his tone was full of envy and jealousy.


    This person himself is also a car lover. However, because of lack of money and his own identity, he can only drive a van and suddenly see a luxury sports car. Naturally, he is envious, and the more he looks at the sports car behind, The more he felt that the van he was driving was unbearable.


    "Sports cars? How come there are sports cars here?" The sturdy young man turned and looked behind and said, the road conditions here are not very good. Generally good cars are unwilling to drive here. The damage to the car is more Although there are also sports cars in Jiangzhou, it is not easy to see sports cars in this remote place.


    "Who knows? Maybe the second generation of the rich has nothing to worry about, and drove the car to get here." The driver said: "When I have money, I will also buy a sports car, this broken bread I''m driving enough."


    "It''s you? Come on, you''re going to drive a van in this life." The young man with a wicked face said shockedly.


    "Who the hell are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll throw you off my car now!" The young man who drove said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, don''t make a noise, drive well!" the sturdy middle-aged man said. The two of them didn''t speak at this time, but their expressions did not improve at all.


    And soon, the sports car behind the van caught up to them. Just when the driver thought the sports car was going to overtake them, the sports car slammed into his car. Fortunately, the van The quality is average, but the driver''s skills are not bad. Although a little flustered, nothing happened. However, the car was still crooked for a while.


    "That beast with no eyesight dared to hit Lao Tzu, driving a sports car is amazing." The van driver said unconvincingly, and said, while smashing his car into a nearby sports car.


    Facts have proved that the van is really scum in front of the sports car. Whether it is performance or quality, the lights of the van have crashed, but the sports car next to it has not even lost a piece of paint.

 1101 Chapter 1101: I Know You Will Come

    What made the people in the car even more angry was that the sports car did not hit them and left, but kept driving in front of them, preventing them from moving forward, and the speed was still slowly decreasing, as if it was forced to stop. They are the same.


    "Stop the car, I''d like to see who is driving this. I really dare to stand in our way!" The young man with a wicked face was now full of hideous expressions. Said, the other party''s purpose is very obvious, it seems to be to provoke them.


    The sturdy young man seemed to feel that something was wrong and wanted to say something. However, the driving young man had already slowed down and was about to stop. It is impossible to stop without stopping. The road here was originally not very wide and reluctantly. Strongly, two cars can run side by side. However, the sports car in front has been blocked in front of them. Wherever they go, the other side will go. Obviously, they don¡¯t want them to pass. They want to overtake, so they just do it. Less than.


    After the van stopped, a few people got out of the car. Among them was the young man who drove. He wanted to see who the man who drove the sports car was, so arrogant, and there are so many people on his side. Talk to the other party and let him know that if you have money, you can''t be blind.


    However, what a few people didn''t expect was that the sports car came to a halt, and the door soon opened, and a young man came down from the inside and walked towards them.


    "Boy, is the car you just drove? Do you want to die? How dare you stop our way?!" After approaching Huang Feng, the wicked young man pointed at Huang Feng and said Swearing.


    However, the person who came had a gloomy face, stretched out his right hand quickly, and grabbed his wrist at once. Then, after he reacted, he twisted sharply, and everyone present clearly heard a "click". , It is obvious.


    "Ah!" The young man immediately let out a cry like a pig, and he knelt down all at once, his face pale.


    The few remaining people were taken aback for a moment. They didn¡¯t expect that the other party was actually even more horizontal than them, so they started their hands, but immediately, they reacted. There were several people on their side, and the other party was only one person. , What''s to be afraid of?


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!" As they said, several people rushed to the person. Although they don''t know why, the other party will directly attack them. However, the other party has already done it. Then they must fight back and let each other I know how stupid my behavior is.


    "This sentence is exactly what I want to say to you." Faced with the siege of a few people, the man''s face remained unchanged. Not only did he run away from fear, but instead he greeted him with his right foot and kicked it out in the next second. His right foot made close contact with one of the chins.


    There was another "click", and the person''s body immediately flew out, and even completed a 360-degree turn in the air, which was quite difficult. After landing, he flattened his nose. But the whole person can''t do other things except wailing.


    After the man succeeded in hitting his hand, he didn''t stop at the slightest, and rushed into the crowd with his left fist and right foot. In less than ten seconds, he knocked down all the seemingly crowded gangsters. Moreover, those As long as a person is hit, there is no one who can get up immediately after he falls, which shows how cruel the opponent is.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to beat us?" At this time, the only group of gangsters was the sturdy young man who had not fallen to the ground. Before, when other people got out of the car and wanted to teach Huang Feng, he stayed. Looking at Zhu Xiyu in the car, so he didn''t get involved.


    It¡¯s just that, he didn¡¯t expect that in just a few breaths, all of his companions would be knocked to the ground. He could see clearly in the car that the opponent¡¯s shot was about to be ruthless, and his companions were on the other side. There is no room to fight back in front of.


    But at this time, he had to get out of the car because the other party also came here, indicating that although the other party had taught a few people on their side, but he didn''t intend to finish leaving yet, it wouldn''t work if he didn''t get down.


    The visitor did not answer his question, but the speed at his feet accelerated again and rushed towards him. He had to assume a defensive posture. The opponent rushed towards him, obviously not in a hurry to make friends with him.


    However, although the man also has some skills, it seems that he is not worth mentioning in front of the opponent. His fist has just been thrown out, but the opponent only twisted his body and escaped his attack. After that, his right hand Grabbing his arm and pulling in front of him, his body leaned against him uncontrollably.


    "bump!"


    When trying to solve the opponent, the opponent''s knees were raised and bent, and slammed into his stomach. He immediately felt a churn in his stomach, as if his intestines were all twisted and broken by the opponent''s blow. , His face was suddenly green.


    "bump!"


    It¡¯s another attack, and it¡¯s in the same position. I originally had some confidence in my own skill. I felt that even if I couldn¡¯t win the opponent, I could at least tie the opponent. At this time, I found myself completely wrong. In front of the opponent, he was still vulnerable. The opponent didn''t seem to be able to exert all his strength, but he took care of himself easily, and he didn''t even have the ability to resist.


    After two consecutive attacks, the young man was completely capable of attacking again. The person who came to throw away, as if throwing trash, threw him aside, the young man immediately covered his stomach and was on the ground. I kept breathing in cold air, hoping to ease my pain.


    At this time, the visitor had already opened the door of the van. After seeing the situation inside, the man''s always serious face showed a smile. Only then did the gangsters realize that this character like the Yama King actually laughed. So clear.


    Of course, at this time, they all understood that this person seemed to be coming for the person in their car.


    The visitor entered the van and tore off the tape on Zhu Xiyu''s mouth, and then wanted to loosen Zhu Xiyu''s tie.


    "Huang Feng, I knew you would come, and you saved me again." As soon as Zhu Xiyu was free, she swooped into the arms of the person. Although there was still a shock on her face, there were more It was a smile.


    And this person is Huang Feng, he accelerated all the way, and finally was in this place, saw his target van, and then forced the other side to stop, and then this scene happened.

 1102 Chapter 1102

    And at this time, those people lying on the ground were really sure. Huang Feng didn''t beat them for no reason. He was obviously to save Zhu Xiyu, although they didn''t know why Huang Feng found them so quickly. .


    "Okay, get down first, and I''ll ask those people what they said." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu responded.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng walked to the few people and said, "Let''s say, who are you and why are you arresting her?"


    However, he did not answer Huang Feng''s question, but one of the young people was very arrogant at this time: "Boy, you are finished, you are dead, we will not let you go!"


    "Really? Don''t let me go? Why don''t you let me go?" Huang Feng walked to the man and said with a gentle smile on his face. He didn''t know how harmless humans and animals looked. It would never have occurred to him that just such a sunny young man made his shots so harsh.


    As soon as the man was about to say something, Huang Feng stepped on his hand with one foot, and then slowly added force and slowly rotated.


    "Ah, fuck, take your foot away, take it away, it hurts me." The man kept wailing.


    However, Huang Feng remained unmoved, he was still slowly adding strength, and the people next to him could even hear the sound of broken bones.


    "I said, I will say whatever you ask, take your hand away." The man quickly begged for mercy. At this time, tears and snot flowed across his face, miserable.


    "I said that earlier, wouldn''t it be okay? It''s really cheap." Huang Feng said, and then slowly moved his feet away. The man quickly retracted his hand, but he didn''t dare to hit Huang Feng again.


    "Let''s talk about who are you, why are you arresting her, and are there any accomplices?" Huang Feng asked.


    After that, the young man honestly confessed to Huang Feng that they came to catch Zhu Xiyu under the order of the boss. Their boss is Brother Hao. As for why they caught Zhu Xiyu, they don¡¯t know. They only know that they will be sent to this place. In an abandoned building nearby, the old meeting came in person.


    "Brother Hao?" Huang Feng muttered to himself. He had never heard of such a person. However, he immediately thought of Tian Jun. He should have some understanding of such a person.


    So Huang Feng called Tian Jun and asked about Brother Hao.


    Tian Jun really knew that this arrogant brother was also a small bastard. There were a few younger brothers under his hand, who were not too powerful. After that, he actively flattered him and wanted to take refuge in him, but he did not accept it.


    "Why did you suddenly ask about this, did he offend you?" Tian Jun said, "Do you want me to take someone to teach him?"


    "It''s a bit conflict, this guy actually wants to kidnap my friend." Huang Feng said.


    "I''m really brave enough, this guy doesn''t want to live anymore." Tian Jun said, as to Huang Feng''s skill, he is very clear, this heroic brother actually got into Huang Feng now, that is not a court death.


    "Okay, I can solve this problem myself." Huang Feng said, originally he thought that this man was a big man, but in the end, it was just a little shrimp.


    However, Huang Feng was also very puzzled. Why did this brother catch Zhu Xiyu? According to these guys, they didn''t even know Zhu Xiyu before, or even her name, but their brother gave them Zhu Xiyu. The photos, let them wait at the school gate, looking for opportunities to catch Zhu Xiyu.


    Fortunately, the Hao brother in their mouth is coming soon, so you can ask clearly.


    "You guys get in the car, who drove the car before, continue to drive me." Huang Feng said to the gangsters lying on the ground, then turned to look at Zhu Xiyu and said, "Can you drive?"


    "I have a driver''s license, but I rarely drive it." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "That''s fine, you just need to drive my car and follow behind." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu.


    "I''m not very good at technology, I''m afraid I might bump your car." Zhu Xiyu said embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay, my car can''t be damaged." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    After that, Huang Feng followed the people into the van, while Zhu Xiyu drove his car, following behind, and the group of people proceeded along the previous route. Since the hero said that he was going to the abandoned building soon, then Huang Feng was ready to wait for the opponent to appear there.


    Fortunately, the abandoned building was not far away from them. In less than five minutes, a few people arrived. Huang Feng asked Zhu Xiyu to drive the car to the back of the building, and then led the few people into the building. Inside.


    When Zhu Xiyu got out of the car, she was obviously relieved. On the way, she was frightened. She was afraid that her poor technique might damage Huang Feng¡¯s car. However, Huang Feng¡¯s car was quite stable. Although the technique is average, she actually drove over smoothly. You must know that the road conditions on this road are not good at all, and she does not feel much bumpy.


    After Zhu Xiyu parked the car, he also entered the building. At this time, Huang Feng let the people kneel, and he found a place to sit down, just waiting for Brother Hao to appear.


    "How about going to the company today? Are there any discomforts?" Huang Feng didn''t feel nervous at all. Instead, he cared about Zhu Xiyu''s going to the company.


    "No, the people in the company are very nice, and Mr. Zheng has arranged very well." Zhu Xiyu said.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then said: "The company is going to make movies and TV recently, and you will be guest appearances in that time. Don''t worry, first accumulate some experience and learn from others."


    "Well, I''m afraid I won''t perform well." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "I always thought you were a very confident person. Why are you so unconfident now?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "It''s okay, as long as you work hard and learn, you will have no problem. As for singing, wait for the ice. After Yun finished the record, I will let her teach you."


    "Well, I will study seriously with Miss Bingyun." Zhu Xiyu promised. She did not expect that the teacher Huang Feng helped her find was Li Bingyun. This is a treatment that many third- and fourth-tier stars do not have. If you don''t cherish it, then I am too sorry for Huang Feng''s care.


    The two chatted and waited for people. As for those gangsters, no one dared to run around. They knew that the gap between themselves and Huang Feng was too big, and now they are fighting.


    In about ten minutes, Huang Feng and others heard the sound of cars outside, and a car stopped at the door of this building.


    "It seems that the person we are waiting for has appeared." Huang Feng said with a smile at Li Bingyun.

 1103 Chapter 1103: Manager Yin Again

    "Where are all people dead?"


    The people outside, the figure hadn''t appeared yet, but a voice came in. After that, Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu saw a bloated and stern face coming in.


    When the other party saw the situation inside, he was obviously stunned. Why was his little brother kneeling there? Who were the two sitting there?Oh, one of them is his goal this time, Zhu Xiyu, but, the fuck, who is the other man?Seeing the eyes, and also too young.


    "Who are you?" It was Brother Hao who came here, but after seeing the situation in the building, he stood at the door and did not go any further.


    "Me? I''m Zhu Xiyu''s friend," Huang Feng stood up and said lightly: "Since all are here, why don''t you come in?"


    "What have you done to me and them?" Brother Hao glanced, and said several younger brothers who knelt on the ground and dared not move.


    "It''s okay. They want to kidnap my friend, so I will take action and give a little lesson." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Of course, you are their leader, presumably you arranged this matter?"


    "What about me? I can still be afraid that you won''t succeed!" Brother Hao said loudly, not knowing if he is really not afraid of Huang Feng, or he is bluffing and emboldening himself.


    "Okay, I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore, let''s talk, why on earth did you kidnap my friend." Huang Feng slowly walked to the other side and said.


    Just as Huang Feng walked past those little brothers, the sturdy young man suddenly violent, and he didn''t know where he took out the dagger, and slammed into Huang Feng''s back.


    "Huang Feng be careful!" Zhu Xiyu exclaimed in shock.


    And when that Hao brother saw his little brother''s actions, there was a cruel smile on his face, as if he had seen Huang Feng falling to the ground injured.


    However, he was obviously disappointed. Huang Feng backed his right hand, and tightly pinched the opponent''s stabbed dagger with two fingers. The man obviously did not want to give up, and desperately wanted to move the dagger forward. Stabbed, but found that there was no way to move it.


    "It seems that the lesson I just taught you is not enough." Huang Feng turned to look at the opponent, turned his left hand into his palm, and hit the opponent''s chest all at once, knocking him out. After landing, he didn''t even scream. Send out and fainted.


    Huang Feng''s fierce counterattack made the remaining few people who were ready to move straight away. Obviously, Huang Feng''s toughness has exceeded their cognition.


    On the other side, Brother Hao, when he saw Huang Feng hit his younger brother, he turned around and ran out. He even had no time to see what would happen to his younger brother. Obviously, Huang Feng¡¯s shot was shocking. Him.


    "Want to run?" Huang Feng looked at the bloated figure and muttered to himself. Although the guy was bloated, he was not slow at all when he was escaping now.


    Huang Feng didn''t catch up with him, but faced him and threw the dagger he had just grabbed. The dagger flew towards the person with a burst of cold light.


    "what!"


    The screams sounded almost at the same time. The dagger thrown by Huang Feng accurately plunged into the person''s right leg. The huge pain immediately caused him to fall. Huang Feng walked over, picked him up directly, and then moved towards his Those little brothers flung around.


    "Boss, are you okay." A little brother asked concerned.


    "Do you think I''m okay?!" Brother Hao roared, his right leg was bleeding all the time. He was already feeling dizzy due to excessive blood loss.


    "Let¡¯s talk about why I kidnapped my friend. If you don¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t mind piercing a few more holes in your body!" Huang Feng sat down again, looking at the other side, and said lightly. It''s as if the child is chatting with each other.


    Brother Hao saw Huang Feng¡¯s indifferent expression, and a chill came out from deep in his heart. He had seen many people who clamored how fierce and fierce he was, but, like Huang Feng, it would hurt people. It was the first time he saw someone with the same shortness in his parents, but he didn''t doubt Huang Feng''s words at all. His instinct told him that if he didn''t cooperate, Huang Feng would definitely do that.


    "It was Yin Guang who gave the money and let me kidnap her." Brother Hao said very well.


    "Yin Guang?" Huang Feng couldn''t remember who this person was. He looked at Zhu Xiyu. Zhu Xiyu also shook his head. Obviously, she didn''t know him either.


    "It''s him, he is the manager of Star Entertainment. I met him in the bar before." Hao Ge said.


    Speaking of Starlight Entertainment, both Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu understood that this Yin Guang was the Manager Yin. At that time, Zhu Xiyu only knew that the other party was Manager Yin, but did not know his full name.


    "Then, what did he do after he asked you to tie her?" Huang Feng continued to ask.


    "I don''t know, he knows let me tie her up and just call him." Hao Ge said, shaking his head.


    "Well, you call him now and say that the man has been tied up." Huang Feng said.


    Brother Hao naturally didn''t dare to object, and quickly took out his cell phone to dial the other party''s number.


    "Manager Yin, I''ve already tied you up, what should I do next?" Brother Hao directly opened the hands-free, so Huang Feng can also hear it.


    "Tie it? That''s great, shit, that biaozi dare to resist, I see how she runs this time!" Manager Yin''s voice came. Both Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu are familiar with his voice. It is indeed Yin. The manager is right.


    "You can ask me the number of the person who rescued her last time." Manager Yin continued.


    Brother Hao looked at Huang Feng. He didn''t know the specific situation in this, but Huang Feng understood. Then Manager Yin asked Zhu Xiyu to kidnap Zhu Xiyu, obviously for his own sake. He might not be able to find himself, so he kidnapped Zhu Xiyu. Yes, after all, he knew where Zhu Xiyu was.


    Huang Feng motioned to Zhu Xiyu to tell Brother Hao his number, and then asked Brother Hao to tell Manager Yin.


    "Okay, Brother Hao, thanks to you this time, I''ll go to you right away, and you will help me teach someone at that time. As long as you don''t kill you, you can do whatever you want. Money matters, you are guaranteed to be satisfied." Yin After the manager got Huang Feng¡¯s number, he was very satisfied. He asked Hao brother¡¯s current location and said that he would come soon. He was always thinking about Zhu Xiyu, and he also wanted to see Huang Feng being beaten. , He himself wants to beat Huang Feng himself, in that case, he can relieve his anger.


    Then Manager Yin hung up Brother Hao¡¯s phone, but then Huang Feng¡¯s phone rang, it was an unfamiliar number, and at this time, Huang Feng naturally understood that this number was not accidentally the manager Yin¡¯s. , After all, the other party was clearly aimed at himself.

 1104 Chapter 1104

    "Hello, hello, who?" Huang Feng answered the call naturally.


    "Huang Feng, don''t you remember me?" Manager Yin''s voice came over the phone.


    "Who are you? I have something to say, I''m busy, it''s impossible to remember all the cats and dogs." Huang Feng said impatiently.


    "Hello, I am the manager of Star Entertainment last time you called in the State Guest Hotel, remember it." Manager Yin said.


    "It''s you, what''s the matter? Still looking for a fight?" Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be arrogant, let me tell you, your woman is in my hands now, if you don''t want her to have any accidents, you''d better be obedient." Manager Yin said.


    Of course Huang Feng understands that the woman in Manager Yin''s mouth is Zhu Xiyu. In this regard, this guy is not wrong. Isn''t Zhu Xiyu his own woman now?


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Hmph, don''t ask so many questions, come to XX now, remember, you must come alone, if you dare to call the police, I will find a dozen big guys, take care of your women!" Manager Yin is vicious He warned that the place he asked Huang Feng to come was exactly where Huang Feng was staying. Obviously, he didn''t know that Huang Feng was already here, and he wanted to use Zhu Xiyu to threaten Huang Feng.


    "I advise you not to mess around, otherwise, you may die miserably." Huang Feng said.


    "At this time, you dare to threaten me, Huang Feng, I don¡¯t know whether to call you ignorant or naive. Give you half an hour, half an hour, if you don¡¯t show up, you will wait for it. Let the woman collect the body!" After speaking, Manager Yin hung up the phone.


    Of course, Manager Yin didn¡¯t dare to kill. He asked him to find someone to teach Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu. He did dare to kill people. He didn¡¯t dare to do things like that. He said that, he just wanted to threaten Huang Feng. Huang Feng came here obediently.


    "Hmph, Huang Feng, wait for me, aren''t you great? I''m going to fuck your woman in front of you!" Manager Yin thought in his heart as he drove to the suburbs, thinking of Zhu Xiyu With that attractive figure, Manager Yin felt that his body was about to be unbearable, and there were a lot of women playing with him, but, compared with Zhu Xiyu, it was really incomparable, so Manager Yin had already thought about it. , No matter how you teach Huang Feng this time, Zhu Xiyu, she must go.


    Huang Feng hung up the phone, with a playful smile on the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he hadn''t guessed wrong before, that Manager Yin really wanted to teach himself through Zhu Xiyu, but that guy was too confident.


    "You should also understand, the person that Manager Yin asked you to teach you on the phone just now is me, do you have any ideas?" Huang Feng looked at Brother Hao and the others.


    "No, no, we dare not." Brother Hao said quickly.


    At this time, Brother Hao had already cursed Manager Yin half to death, and he actually got himself into a Hades like Huang Feng. It''s all right now. I don''t know how the other party will teach him.


    "Okay, don''t dare." Huang Feng said: "Well, after Manager Yin comes, I don''t want to dirty my hands, so you can teach him a meal and torture you normally. Give me all the human means, understand? I want him to think of me in the future and he will have nightmares. Can I do it?"


    Huang Feng was also very angry at Manager Yin who dared to trouble himself and Zhu Xiyu. Fortunately, he just arrived in time this time. If he didn''t arrive in time, even if he could rescue Zhu Xiyu in the end, Zhu Xiyu would also These bastards may take advantage of it. Then, even if you kill Manager Yin, you can''t get it back.


    "Understood, we can do it." Brother Hao quickly nodded and promised. Although Manager Yin also has some connections and money, but compared with Huang Feng, the Hades, it is nothing. Huang Feng can do it by himself. He waited for someone, and even though Manager Yin had some money, he couldn''t take what he was waiting for, so Brother Hao had no difficulty in making a choice at this time.


    Huang Feng was still very satisfied with Brother Hao''s attitude. No matter what happened this time, he had to let that manager Yin increase his memory. Otherwise, he really thought he was a bully.


    In less than twenty minutes, the sound of a car rang outside the building again. Obviously, it was Manager Yin who came. After all, this building is still very biased, and most people would never come.


    Sure enough, Manager Yin appeared at the door soon, and he even ran over all the way, because, thinking of Zhu Xiyu''s body, he felt that he couldn''t wait for a second.


    However, when he entered the building, he was stunned, because the seemingly powerful brother he knew was kneeling in front of a young man, and that young man was actually the one who beat him last time. Huang Feng!Zhu Xiyu was also by Huang Feng''s side at this time, but it was obviously not in a kidnapped state.


    "How, Brother How, what''s going on?" Manager Yin''s head couldn''t turn around for a while.


    At this time, two more people appeared at the door of the building. It was the photographer and scout who appeared together in the State Guest Hotel last time. Unexpectedly, they also appeared together this time. They should have followed. Manager Yin came together.


    Manager Yin hadn''t understood what was going on yet, but the scout who came in later saw what was going on inside and understood what was going on. He turned around and ran without thinking about it, but then he felt that his leg was smashed. After two blows, the body immediately lost its balance and fell down.


    "You want to run when you come?" Huang Feng said, bumping the stone in his hand. After that, the stone in his hand was thrown out, and Manager Yin, who was still there, and the photographer were knocked down to his knees.


    "What are you waiting for? Go and drag them over." Huang Feng said to Brother Hao and others.


    "Okay." Now, Brother Hao and his men stood up and walked to the three of Manager Yin. The dagger from Brother Hao''s leg has been taken out, and Huang Feng even helped him stop the bleeding. If not, If the bleeding is stopped, his leg may be useless.


    "What are you going to do, I won''t go over, let me go! Let go, or I will call the police." Manager Yin, who was dragged forward, called out in shock. He didn''t expect this to happen. Huang Feng is better than himself. Arrived first, and actually solved Brother Hao and others, making them rebel against themselves.


    "Shut up!" One of Brother Hao''s little brother slammed into Manager Yin''s stomach, and couldn''t beat Huang Feng. However, there was no problem in teaching ordinary people like Manager Yin. This also made that little brother find him again. The feeling of bullying.

 1105 Chapter 1105

    After being kicked by the younger brother, Manager Yin was honest. He already understood what was going on right now. That is, Huang Feng cleaned up Brother Hao and others and asked them to obey him, and now he comes here. It is no different from self-investment.


    "Huang Feng, I was wrong. I no longer trouble you and Zhu Xiyu. Just let me go." Having understood who is the real boss here, Manager Yin quickly begged Huang Feng for mercy.


    Originally, Huang Feng had no problem in cleaning up the three of them. What Manager Yin had previously relied on was Brother Hao and others. In his opinion, Huang Feng is great, but compared with these gangsters, there must be some Not as good, so he dared to be so rampant, thinking about teaching Huang Feng a lesson.


    However, now it seems that he is thinking too much. Huang Feng is much more powerful than he thought. Brother Hao and others have no ability to resist in front of him. Therefore, Manager Yin chose to beg for mercy very wisely. .


    However, Huang Feng had already decided to teach Manager Yin and others a lesson, how could he let them go easily.


    Therefore, Huang Feng looked at Brother Hao and said, "Okay, let''s do it, I''m watching, don''t kill people." In reality, Huang Feng still pays attention to square inches. If he doesn''t kill, he won''t kill. However, to punish a person, it is not necessary to kill him. Sometimes, being alive is not much better than being dead.


    "I know, I''ll do it right away." Brother Hao said quickly.


    "What are you doing in a daze, do it, and greet them first." Brother Hao turned and said to his little brother.


    After that, Brother Hao¡¯s men began to beat Manager Yin and the others. Although Brother Hao¡¯s younger brothers were not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents, it was no trouble to pick up Manager Yin and others. People who have no ability to resist under their beatings can only be wailing.


    And these few of Brother Hao¡¯s subordinates are all gangsters, and they usually fight a lot. Therefore, they know where to fight, which can make each other uncomfortable and painful, but they will not be too heavy. hurt.


    Huang Feng was also very satisfied with this, but the things in front of him were obviously not enough, so he didn''t show a satisfied look on his face.


    Brother Hao has been looking at Huang Feng''s expression, and seeing that he has not changed, he knew that he had not yet reached Huang Feng''s requirements, so he called the guy who had looked wicked to his side and said to him: " Take out your good things and give him something to eat."


    "Okay." The little brother didn''t have the slightest objection, but the eyes that looked at Manager Yin and the others were inexplicable. Manager Yin and others seemed to feel bad, but at this time, they didn''t have the slightest ability. The ability to escape can only be hoped that these people''s methods will not be too cruel.


    "Come on, eat." Brother Na Hao''s younger brother squatted down in front of the three of them, putting a pill in each of their mouths.


    "What did you give us?" Manager Yin kept coughing, hoping to cough out the pill just now, but obviously, he didn''t succeed, the medicine had already entered his stomach.


    "Something that adds interest, enjoy it," said the little brother.


    Manager Yin seemed to understand something. After all, he had done similar things before, and he secretly said that he was not good, and then he felt his body start to heat up.


    Huang Feng saw the changes in the bodies of the three of Manager Yin, and also understood what Brother Hao¡¯s little brother had just given to the three of Manager Yin. He said in his heart that these people really have a lot of crooked ways, and then turned to Zhu Xiyu. Said: "Don''t look, the following things are not suitable for you to see, you go to the car and wait for me."


    "Okay." Zhu Xiyu clearly understood what was going on. Her face was reddish, and after responding to Huang Feng, he ran out directly. Huang Feng would take care of everything here.


    After Zhu Xiyu went out, the bodies of the three Manager Yin had already undergone obvious changes, their eyes were red, and they were constantly tearing their clothes, like beasts.


    At this time, those brothers of Brother Hao released Manager Yin and the three of them. Although the three of them rushed to Brother Hao¡¯s men, they seemed to want to tear their clothes, but they were kicked to the ground by those brothers. The three managers had no choice but to tear each other. Although they knew in their hearts that they couldn¡¯t do this, they couldn¡¯t control their behavior anymore, even if they knew they couldn¡¯t do this, they couldn¡¯t stop. They just want to vent the actions in their hands!


    After Huang Feng glanced at it twice, he was completely disinterested. In such a scene, he was idle and disgusting. Afterwards, this incident was a lingering nightmare for the three Manager Yin. I don''t dare to think about dealing with myself and Zhu Xiyu anymore.


    "Okay, I''ll leave the business to you here, I''ll leave first." Huang Feng stood up and said to Brother Hao.


    "Okay, okay, Boss Huang, go slowly." Brother Hao said politely. Through the words of Manager Yin, he already knew Huang Feng''s identity, but he did not dare to raise any thoughts of revenge against Huang Feng. Before, the few people on his side were not Huang Feng''s opponents when they shot together, and if they tried to provoke Huang Feng, it was entirely because he was seeking death.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded. He could also see that Brother Hao had completely lost his previous hostility. Obviously, this guy was not stupid enough to be hopeless.


    However, Huang Feng was still not at ease. After all, Huang Feng was not afraid of taking action against himself. He was afraid that they would take action against the women next to him, so he said to Brother Hao: "I don''t want to happen today, otherwise, If you do, I won¡¯t let you go so easily."


    "Don''t dare, we won''t dare anymore." Brother Hao quickly promised: "If it weren''t for the surname Yin, I wouldn''t do anything against Boss Huang''s woman."


    "Okay, remember to save the video here." Huang Feng left after speaking.


    Brother Hao looked at Huang Feng''s back in a daze, but Manager Yin and the three of them were still mating like wild beasts on the ground.


    "Brother Hao, I heard him call Tian Jun before asking about your identity." At this moment, the sturdy young man came to Brother Hao and said.


    "Which Tian Jun?" Brother Hao didn''t react for a while.


    "It''s the one that has recently emerged." The sturdy young man said: "Moreover, Tian Jun is very polite to Huang Feng. Obviously, this Huang Feng''s identity is very unusual."

 1106 Chapter 1106 Ghosts are jealous of you

    "How did he know Tian Jun?" Brother Hao said in surprise.


    Tian Jun is a newly emerging figure. Although he has not risen for a long time, he has developed quite quickly. He is very skilled and treats his younger brother well. In addition, it is rumored that he has a deep background. Ordinary people can''t help him at all, even the policemen never bother him.


    Therefore, Tian Jun''s reputation is still very large, and those colleagues in the industry dare not offend him.


    Compared with Tian Jun, Brother Hao knew that he was nothing. Before, he had taken the initiative to seek refuge in Tian Jun. However, he did not succeed. The main reason was that there were too many people who wanted to seek refuge in Tian Jun. Time seems to be consolidating its own power, and has no intention of expanding, so there is no income for the time being.


    And if Huang Feng really knew Tian Jun, and Tian Jun was very polite to Huang Feng, then Huang Feng''s identity would be very unusual, it would not be as simple as being strong.


    "Maybe I can think of a way on Huang Feng''s body to rely on the Ueda Army through him." Brother Hao looked at the three people on the ground who were still fighting fiercely, and muttered to himself: "Record the video clearly for me, and , Let them perform more brilliantly, more exciting."


    "Yes." Brother Hao''s brother said.


    On the other side, Huang Feng was already in his car. Zhu Xiyu was sitting in the position of the co-pilot, waiting for Huang Feng to arrive.


    "Okay, let''s go." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu after getting in the car.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu replied, since Huang Feng said it was all right, then it was all right, she trusted Huang Feng very much.


    "Send you directly to school?" Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu while starting the car.


    "I haven''t eaten yet." Zhu Xiyu whispered.


    "Well, let''s go to eat, but I didn''t eat either." Huang Feng said, and then called Su Yumo in front of Zhu Xiyu, telling her that there was something tonight and she would not go back to eat.


    Originally, Huang Feng planned to make a good meal tonight to replenish Su Yumo. However, Zhu Xiyu just encountered something like this. Although it was fine in the end, it must have been a little frightened. Therefore, Huang Feng is not good and leave now.


    "Your girlfriend?" Zhu Xiyu asked when Huang Feng hung up the phone.


    "Well, what you saw was the one sitting next to me during Li Bingyun''s last concert." Huang Feng didn''t mean to hide Zhu Xiyu.


    Zhu Xiyu nodded and said: "She is very beautiful."


    "Well, I think so too." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Of course, you are also very beautiful."


    "Well, I think so too." Zhu Xiyu smiled confidently and said as Huang Feng said. Although Su Yumo is indeed very beautiful, Zhu Xiyu is also very confident about her appearance.


    However, the smile on Zhu Xiyu''s face diminished immediately, and she looked at Huang Feng and said with some anxiety: "Huang Feng, you, do you like me?"


    Huang Feng shook his hand slightly when he heard Zhu Xiyu''s words, turned his head to look at Zhu Xiyu and said, "I like it."


    Huang Feng did not lie, Zhu Xiyu was the first woman in his true sense, and his feelings for Zhu Xiyu were different from others. With Su Yumo and others, it was love before they had a relationship, and Huang Feng Between Zhu Xiyu and Zhu Xiyu, it was just the opposite. Because Zhu Xiyu was her first woman, she had a special place in her heart, and then Huang Feng slowly fell in love with this girl.


    "I like you too." Zhu Xiyu didn''t evade this topic either, and said directly to Huang Feng.


    "You know I have a girlfriend." Huang Feng turned to the beginning, continued to look forward, and said while driving. He could see the enthusiasm and love in Zhu Xiyu''s eyes and knew that the other party did not lie.


    "I know, but I don''t care." Zhu Xiyu smiled and said: "Maybe you don''t know. In our school, there are a lot of people who are the richest juniors in society. I looked down on these people very much before. , I will have such a day myself, and I am still willing."


    "in fact......"


    "Needless to say, this is all my voluntary." Zhu Xiyu said.


    Huang Feng nodded. He could feel that when Zhu Xiyu said this, he had obviously taken it into consideration and was not impulsive. This made Huang Feng feel that his responsibility was great after being moved. What a wonderful woman who entrusts the rest of her life to herself, she must not let them down.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu had a meal together. This was the first time the two had a meal alone. After speaking what was in their hearts, Zhu Xiyu became more relaxed in front of Huang Feng and would also be some lovers. Small movements that would happen in time, and in such a situation, both Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu enjoyed it very much.


    After the meal, Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu: "It''s getting late, I''ll take you back."


    "Yes, you don''t have to go back." Zhu Xiyu said quietly.


    "What?" Huang Feng didn''t seem to hear clearly, and asked again.


    "I said, just go back directly." Zhu Xiyu said, her face flushed, but she didn''t dare to say what she had just said again.


    Soon Huang Feng sent Zhu Xiyu back to the school. Huang Feng did not go in. Instead, he stopped at the door and said to her: "After going back, go to bed early. Don''t think about things before. Guys won''t trouble you anymore."


    "Well, I know." Zhu Xiyu nodded, but after leaving, she took the initiative to hug Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng did not pretend to be a saint. Since they have already determined their relationship, Huang Feng did not intentionally alienate each other. He straightened Zhu Xiyu upright and kissed her lips. Zhu Xiyu also responded warmly. They kissed fiercely in the car at the school gate.


    After a long time, the two people separated. Zhu Xiyu blushed and pushed the car door and said, "I''m going back."


    "Well, be careful."


    Seeing Zhu Xiyu''s figure disappear inside the school gate, Huang Feng turned around and left the school.


    When Huang Feng returned to the residence, Su Yumo''s three daughters were still not asleep, they were watching TV and chatting in the hall.


    "Back?" Su Yumo proactively greeted Huang Feng when he was back.


    "When I come back so late, I must have hooked up with other women." Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng came directly to sit between Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, looked at her and said, "Can I understand that you are jealous?"


    "Ghosts eat your jealousy," Xie Mengjiao said blushing.

 1107 Chapter 1107

    "Anyway, I can smell vinegar." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Sister Yumo, don''t care about him, this bastard is getting too much." Xie Mengjiao said coquettishly to Su Yumo.


    "I can''t control him, how about you help me?" Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "Sister Yumo!" Xie Mengjiao pouted dissatisfiedly: "Hmph, you guys are bullying me together, I won''t tell you anymore."


    After speaking, Xie Mengjiao ran upstairs alone, while the three of Huang Feng continued to chat in the hall.


    "Today, Mengjiao and I went through the relevant procedures. It is estimated that we will be able to come down these days. In addition, we are also planning to acquire a pharmaceutical factory. After all, we do not have much previous experience in this area, and we are still acquiring a pharmaceutical factory. Good point, even if the scale is small, it''s okay, as long as there are employees in this area." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng.


    "Well, I will give you those materials tomorrow, you can apply for production or patent first." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo.


    In fact, opening a pharmaceutical factory or a hospital was also one of Huang Feng¡¯s previous plans. He has always been grateful for God¡¯s ability to get him a storage box, so now he has made a lot of money, so he naturally wants to It can help people live a better life.


    Therefore, Huang Feng intends to exchange some formulas and equipment that can treat some diseases. In addition, he will also exchange some things that can treat the environment. Huang Feng hopes that others can also enjoy the benefits of the storage box.


    Because Huang Feng came back too late, the three of them didn''t talk for too long, so they rested.


    Of course, Huang Feng apparently slept in his own room, but in the middle of the night, he still went to Su Yumo¡¯s room and had to go back at dawn. This was obviously troublesome, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to be so troublesome, but Su Yumo was shy, and Huang Feng had no choice but to do it.


    The next morning, when Huang Feng was still at home and did not leave, Shen Yan''s interview with Li Bingyun was published in newspapers and on the Internet. This is the first time Li Bingyun has been interviewed since his debut, and it was still at this point in time. Therefore, he has received a lot of attention, and Shen Yan¡¯s reputation has once again grown. Both ordinary people and those of his colleagues have really admired him, especially those fans of Li Bingyun, who now believe in Shen Yan. Yan''s report, after all, it is not a simple matter to get Li Bingyun''s exclusive interview rights.


    And because of this, Shen Yan reported on the scandal between Li Bingyun and Huang Feng before, and it was mentioned again by people, which made everyone believe even more. Shen Yan has already had a certain degree of reporting on Li Bingyun¡¯s news. Authority.


    Shen Yan also felt the changes in his status and status. While happy in his heart, he did not dare to be proud at all, because he knew that the reason why he was able to approach Li Bingyun and obtain Li Bingyun¡¯s exclusive interview rights was not because of his own ability. How strong, but because of Huang Feng, otherwise, he would never be qualified to report Li Bingyun''s news.


    Therefore, even though many media organizations now seem to want to dig him, he decisively refused. He knew that once he left, he would never have the opportunity to report on Li Bingyun. News.


    Of course, Huang Feng is satisfied with Shen Yan''s attitude, and he does not vain his belief in him. Given this opportunity, he will not be able to stay at the "National News" in the future, as long as Shen Yan''s loyalty is correct and his attitude is correct. It is not impossible for him to support him in the future.


    Huang Feng¡¯s task today is mainly to purchase. This time I don¡¯t mean to buy small items from ordinary supermarkets and put them in storage boxes, but to purchase grain and other foods, especially compressed biscuits and instant noodles. He was going to send it to the last days before.


    In the last days, there is now undergoing reconstruction. After a few years of life in the last days, people have no way to grow food, and they have been contaminated by the virus of zombies a lot. Therefore, there is a shortage of food now.


    Huang Feng is now in charge of a country and the country with the largest surviving population. The amount of food needed every day is not a small amount. Before resuming his own production, he needs Huang Feng''s help.


    Moreover, Huang Feng still has investments in other countries. At this time, those countries are also short of food. The food can be used to make a lot of money. Although a lot of money in the bank was stolen by Huang Feng before. However, now those countries have also issued new currencies, and there are things like bonds that can make so many countries owe them money, Huang Feng is still very happy.


    "No wonder that in reality, some countries also like to make war money. Although the war has destroyed a lot, the opportunities in it are also great." Huang Feng muttered while driving.


    In fact, if Huang Feng were not for the reconstruction of the country of Nantes now, he could already make money in the apocalyptic time and space, and he would make a lot of money. After all, he could send all kinds of urgently needed things there through the storage box, including Food and medicine, these costs are not very high, because only oneself can provide, the profit is very considerable.


    Huang Feng planned to build a pharmaceutical factory before. There are also reasons for this. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about the market. Those medicines delivered to the end of the world will be more expensive than gold. Moreover, it is where Ning Wushuang and Ari are located. In the time and space of China, these drugs are also priceless, but Huang Feng''s transportation capacity is limited now, so it can only be supplied in limited quantities in those time and space.


    Because of the large quantity of purchases and the long-term purchases, it is impossible for Huang Feng to go to the supermarket to buy, but to go to that kind of big market and find people who specialize in selling food. As for medicines Huang Feng didn''t dare to buy in large quantities now, that would arouse suspicion. He could only buy in small quantities first, and then wait for Su Yumo''s pharmaceutical factory to purchase, and then buy on a large scale.


    Finding a food vendor is not too difficult. You only need to find a market. Therefore, Huang Feng''s procurement process went smoothly. After that, he asked those people to ship the food directly to his warehouse.


    But this time Huang Feng has laid down some more money, exchanged a few second-rate slaves, and placed them around the warehouse. There is now a transfer station between his own reality and other time and space, and there can be no problems. Therefore, the money, It must be spent.

 1108 Chapter 1108 Master Qius Invitation

    While busy purchasing supplies, Huang Feng also received a somewhat unexpected phone call. This call was from Brother Hao. Yesterday Huang Feng actually said his number to deceive Manager Yin to go to the suburbs, Huang Feng. Unexpectedly, Brother Hao actually remembered it.


    Brother Hao didn¡¯t call for any reason. He just reported to Huang Feng. As what happened there after he left, yes, it was to report. Even if he didn¡¯t meet, Brother Hao was on the phone and told Huang Feng. The attitude is also very respectful, Huang Feng can feel it.


    After Huang Feng left, Brother Hao added some other programs to satisfy Huang Feng. In short, the whole process was very exciting. Of course, most people may vomit if they see it.


    However, Huang Feng was quite satisfied after listening to Brother Hao. Presumably, for the three Manager Yin, what happened last night left indelible traces, both physically and psychologically. It will be the shadow of their lives. It is estimated that he has no guts to trouble himself and Zhu Xiyu.


    But for Brother Hao, Huang Feng could feel the meaning of closeness in his words, as if he wanted to indulge himself, Huang Feng didn''t want to deal with such people directly, and then gave his contact information to Tian Jun and let Tian Jun will deal with it. As for how to treat this Hao brother in the end, Tian Jun also decides himself.


    Soon after hanging up Brother Hao''s call, Huang Feng unexpectedly received another unexpected call.


    "Secretary Qiu? What can you do with me?" Huang Feng asked with some confusion.


    This call was made by Qiu Ningshuang. It was not made by his secretary, but by himself. You know, as Qiu Ningshuang is now, it is not easy for him to make a call in person. Therefore, Huang Feng Will be confused.


    "I can''t find you if I''m okay? I haven''t seen you come to me in the past few days." Qiu Ningshuang said angrily on the phone.


    "This, I''m a little busy lately, I will find a chance to visit you later." Huang Feng said embarrassedly.


    In fact, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know how to face Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother. You should know that there was nothing between him and Qiu Ningshuang. However, by chance, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother misunderstood him twice. If you go again, you may not know what the other party will think, so Huang Feng just thought about it, and waited for a while.


    "Don''t look for time next time. Will you have time tonight? If you have time, come to my house for dinner." Qiu Ningshuang said on the phone: "When the time comes, Secretary Tan will also come. He is very interested in you. Let me introduce you to it."


    Qiu Ningshuang is indeed planning to entertain Secretary Tan at home tonight. They are now in the same line. They should move around more. Eating a common meal together like this will not violate the rules and increase the feelings. That¡¯s why. This dinner tonight.


    And Secretary Tan was really interested in Huang Feng before. It was when he handed over the ledger to Huang Feng to help Qiu Ningshuang catch Tong Qianjun. However, was Secretary Tan really interested in Huang Feng or just followed No one can say it.


    When Secretary Qiu was about to entertain Secretary Tan at home, he thought of calling Huang Feng together. At that time, he would introduce Huang Feng to Secretary Tan. One was that he really valued Huang Feng, and the other was that he knew his daughter was right. Huang Feng wanted to help Huang Feng. After all, Secretary Tan came by air, and it was related to the imperial capital. Qiu Ningshuang also wanted Huang Feng and Secretary Tan to get on the line.


    "Secretary Tan?" Huang Feng didn''t understand who this Secretary Tan was for a while, and then he remembered. Isn''t the number one in Qing Province the last name Tan?Moreover, it is certainly not a simple person who can invite Secretary Qiu to come forward.


    "Is it the number one in our Qing province?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, it''s him. You kid behave better for me at night, don''t lose the chain." Secretary Qiu said, he really took Huang Feng as his junior to take care of, so some instructions are naturally indispensable .


    "Okay, Secretary Qiu, I will behave well tonight." Huang Feng said immediately. Of course he would not refuse such a meal. Not to mention that he really needs to make some contacts. It is just Qiu Ningshuang''s kindness. Can''t live up to it.


    "That''s fine, come early in the evening, I have something to do, hang up first." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Okay, see you tonight." Huang Feng also said.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng was inevitably a little excited. Although, in other spaces, he had also seen many people in high positions. At that time, Huang Feng was not too excited.


    However, this time was different. After all, this time was a big man I saw in reality, after all, I wanted to live in reality, so this time I was inevitably a little excited.


    "In the evening, I still go there early to show off my cooking skills. By the way, I have to bring the wine. The''Xian Niang'' in the factory is indeed a good wine for ordinary people, but it is a quantity after all. If you don¡¯t show your sincerity, let¡¯s get a limited edition.¡± Huang Feng thought.


    During this period of time, "Xian Niang" has already become famous throughout Jiangzhou, and it has slowly occupied the entire Qing Province and radiated to the surrounding provinces. The speed of development is not slow at all. After all, Huangfeng is a flower. I spent a lot of money to advertise, and the taste of this wine is so good, so it is not strange to be welcomed and occupy the market.


    According to Huang Feng¡¯s meaning, the current production of "Xian Niang" can be divided into two types, one is the mass-produced wine that can be bought by the general public, and the other is the "limited edition" produced after being improved and upgraded. "This kind of limited edition is not usually sold externally, except for those used by myself and friends to give away, such as people like Secretary Qiu, such as some of my business''s major customers.


    On occasions like this tonight, it is a good idea to come up with that kind of "limited edition" fairy brew.


    "Boss Huang, why are you buying so much food here? Are there some ways to make money? Show my brothers the way." Just as Huang Feng was thinking about the night, a middle-aged man came to Huang Feng. By his side, he actively handed him a cigarette and said to Huang Feng politely.


    The middle-aged man named Liu is one of the food traders. About half of the food Huang Feng bought this time was from him.

 1109 Chapter 1109 Ill Cook

    "There are some ways to make money, but I don''t hide it from Boss Liu, my way is not accessible to ordinary people at all, so I''m sorry." Huang Feng refused the cigarette handed by the other party and said to him.


    Huang Feng didn''t lie on this point, but he wanted to sell these things to other time and space, even if ordinary people knew it, he couldn''t do it.


    Boss Liu retracted the cigarette, and said with a pity on his face: "I was rash."


    "In fact, boss Liu shouldn''t be too disappointed. If you have money, everyone can make money together. I still need a lot of food. As long as we cooperate happily, I would rather sign a long-term purchase agreement with boss Liu." Huang Feng Said.


    In other time and space, there is a lot of food needed. Whether it is the end of the world, Ning Wushuang, or the world where Ari is, food is urgently needed.


    I won¡¯t talk about it in the last days. Now, I¡¯m anxiously waiting for food to save my life, but Ning Wushuang is now full of uprisings and wars everywhere. In this case, the farmers have no way to grow food at all, so, They must also need food. As for Huang Feng, Ning Wushuang said that Su Pei often worries about food.


    And Ari also needs food. In that time and space, the practice of force and magic is ahead of the real world, but the level of growing food is not very good. When Huang Feng is there, he often eats. Some fruits or the meat of Warcraft, ordinary food production is not a lot, so there is also a huge market to be developed.


    Therefore, the amount of food Huang Feng needs is huge. He cannot purchase such a large amount of food himself. It is a good idea to find a partner, so that he can save a lot of time and the other party can also make money. .


    Of course, the premise is that the two parties cooperate happily, and in the process of cooperation, the other party can''t make mistakes.


    "Really? That''s great, boss Huang, you are so majestic!" Boss Liu said to Huang Feng happily. Although he can''t get other ways to make money from Huang Feng, if he can cooperate with Huang Feng for a long time. , That is also a very good result.


    Huang Feng does not care too much about prices. In that case, he can make money. Moreover, according to Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, he needs a lot of food. In this way, he can also take the opportunity to develop. Huang Feng has Luzi, own food, in this way, cooperation between the two sides could not be better.


    Both of them have the intention to cooperate. Here are some specific details of the discussion. Boss Liu has been a food vendor for some time, but he is a monk halfway, so in this industry, he is not a real master. Therefore, he took the initiative just now and asked Huang Feng a little bit recklessly.


    And now, if he can cooperate with Huang Feng, then he will become a pivotal one in this industry. After all, Huang Feng needs too much food. As long as he runs well, he can not only make a lot of money, but also increase Of course he was pleased with his own influence.


    And Huang Feng was not too entangled in price, but he asked the other party to provide food on time. In addition, there should be no problems with the quality of the food, and it must not be shoddy. Otherwise, Huang Feng¡¯s cooperation Relations just touch.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that he would find a partner with ease today. However, this way, he can save some time and energy to do other things.


    Because of the need to buy a large amount of food, plus swords and other things, one warehouse is obviously not enough, because after Huang Feng had negotiated with Mr. Liu, he went around and rented a few more warehouses. Come spare.


    After a busy period of work, it was already the second half of the day. Huang Feng checked the time and drove directly to Qiu Ningshuang''s home.


    "Are you here? You came early today." It was Qiu Ningshuang who opened the door for Huang Feng. Tonight, the family hosted Secretary Tan. Qiu Ningshuang would definitely need to come back earlier to prepare. In addition, she learned that Huang Feng would come too. Of course I have to come back earlier.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang did not expect that Huang Feng came early today, and he actually brought something with him.


    "You bring things here, are you afraid that my dad will blast you out?" Qiu Ningshuang looked at the thing in Huang Feng''s hand and said, "Are you too far-sighted?"


    "It''s nothing, just a few bottles of wine. This wine is brewed in my factory. Uncle Qiu will not be angry if he knows it." Huang Feng said as he walked in. After a few visits, Huang Feng I''m already familiar with this place, and the action I come in is very familiar.


    "Huh, where is Auntie?" Huang Feng asked when Qiu Ningshuang''s mother was not at home.


    "I went shopping for groceries, and I''m probably coming back soon," Qiu Ningshuang said, "My dad told you about the night, don''t be nervous, just behave normally."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know what nervousness is now." Huang Feng said with a smile. Although he was a little excited when he first learned about it, he was nervous.


    It didn''t take long before Qiu Ningshuang''s mother returned, and this time she finally didn''t see her daughter and Huang Feng doing any explosive actions.


    "Xiaofeng is here? Sit down first, your Uncle Qiu and the others are coming back soon." Although Qiu Ningshuang''s mother had misunderstood the relationship between Huang Feng and her daughter several times, her attitude towards Huang Feng was still good. It was even better than before. Obviously, she was in favor of the matter between Huang Feng and her daughter.


    "Auntie, you can do it. I will cook today''s food." Huang Feng took the initiative to take the food from Qiu Ningshuang''s mother and said.


    "You do? Xiaofeng, do you still cook?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said in surprise, knowing that there are not many boys who can cook, then she looked at her daughter sitting on the sofa and said, "Look at you, Xiaofeng can cook, you can''t even cook an egg fried rice."


    Qiu Ningshuang was embarrassed by his mother saying this in front of Huang Feng, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "Maybe he is bragging, I don''t believe he can cook."


    In Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s heart, Huang Feng is the kind of general who can take the head of the enemy in the army, and the kind of hero who can save others from danger. In short, she can¡¯t connect with the chef. Therefore, she I really don''t believe Huang Summit to cook.


    "You''ll know if I can cook later. Don''t eat your tongue at that time." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Hey, Xiaofeng, sit down and I will do it." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said to Huang Feng.

 1110 Chapter 1110

    "Auntie, let me do it, it''s okay." Huang Feng said.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s persistence, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother thought that Huang Feng was also a person who knew the importance. He had such persistence, he must have some cooking skills, so she no longer stopped it, but turned to her daughter and said: "Huang Feng is going to cook, and you also go to the kitchen to help."


    "What kind of food does he do, don''t mess it up." Qiu Ningshuang said in her mouth, and followed into the kitchen. Seeing Huang Feng in the kitchen took out all the dishes, she said: "What are you doing? Do you know how to cook? If not, let my mother come. Secretary Tan will be there soon."


    "Don''t worry, trust me, it''s okay." Huang Feng promised: "Go, wash the vegetables."


    Qiu Ningshuang said to Huang Feng with some dissatisfaction: "It''s fine if you cook your own dishes. Why do you let me help? My mother is true."


    Although she was talking, Qiu Ningshuang did what Huang Feng said. Although she didn''t know how to cook, she still had no problem washing vegetables.


    Huang Feng looked at her, smiled, and did not speak, but the movements in his hand did not stop at all. Looking at the vegetables Qiu Ningshuang''s mother bought, he was thinking about what to make.


    On the other hand, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother, who handed over the kitchen to Huang Feng and her daughter, stayed in the living room and did not intend to enter the kitchen. Soon, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father came back and came with him. There is Secretary Tan.


    "Welcome Secretary Tan, come in and sit down." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother stood up and said to her.


    "Excuse me," Secretary Tan said with a smile.


    "Hey, why are you here and didn''t go to the kitchen?" Secretary Qiu looked at his wife and said, there was nothing on the table, but his wife was sitting in the living room and did not cook. What is this like, Secretary Tan I saw it and thought I didn''t welcome him.


    "Xiaofeng and Ningshuang are in the kitchen." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Xiaofeng is here?" Secretary Qiu naturally knew who Xiaofeng was in his wife''s mouth, but his brows were slightly frowned, and he said, "As far as our daughter''s craftsmanship is, what you can eat? Go ahead. Take a look."


    "It''s not Ningshuang who is doing it, it''s Xiaofeng who is doing it. I don''t know what your daughter is capable of? She just lays hands and helps." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Xiaofeng is doing it? He knows how to cook?" Secretary Qiu didn''t frown this time, but the doubt and distrust on his face were obvious. Like Qiu Ningshuang, Secretary Qiu felt that Huang Feng was very capable. It''s not like someone who can cook.


    "He said he would do it. I don''t think what he said is like a lie, so let him try." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    Secretary Qiu felt a little uneasy. Although he said, calling Secretary Tan to come over, the real purpose is definitely not to eat, but if you don''t even eat well, people still have the mind to chat with you and get closer?


    Therefore, Secretary Qiu secretly blamed Huang Feng for being insensible.


    "Ningshuang is back? I''ve seen that girl Ningshuang several times before. It''s pretty good. I''ve solved a few cases. I heard that she wants to transfer to the criminal police?" Secretary Tan said with a smile.


    "Yeah, that girl just doesn''t worry about it." At this time, Secretary Qiu couldn''t continue to struggle with the issue of cooking, and could only talk and chat with Secretary Tan.


    And soon, there was a burst of scent from the kitchen. Even people like Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu who had eaten a lot of delicacies of mountains and seas were immediately attracted by the scent, and the conversation suddenly stopped. .


    "Who is cooking, and the craftsmanship is so good." Secretary Tan praised.


    "It''s a junior. I called him to eat together today. I didn''t expect that he could cook. This is the first time I knew." Secretary Qiu said. At this time, he was more confused about Huang Feng. Although I haven''t eaten the food yet, the fragrance is very rich, which makes people appetite just by smelling it.


    Secretary Tan nodded, knowing in his heart that Secretary Qiu was calling one of his juniors over today. He obviously wanted to introduce him to him. Secretary Tan is not disgusted with this. After all, the two sides are on the same line. People should move around more, take care of each other more, and get to know each other''s younger generation, there is nothing wrong with it.


    At this moment, the door of the kitchen was opened, and Qiu Ningshuang came out with two dishes with an obvious look of surprise on his face. He didn''t even notice the existence of Secretary Tan in the living room.


    Qiu Ningshuang now admires Huang Feng. Huang Feng is not only good at cooking, but also good at cooking. Just now, I saw Huang Feng cooking with his own eyes. The knife and the cooking skills are just a glance. I am a veteran, and after the dishes are made, not only does it look good, but the fragrance is also very strong. Obviously, this is a delicious dish.


    "Ningshuang, are the dishes ready?" Secretary Qiu said when he saw that his daughter seemed a little gaffe.


    "Ah, dad, you''re back, Secretary Tan, are you here?" At this time, Qiu Ningshuang discovered that in this hall, besides his mother, his father and Secretary Tan were still there.


    "We came back early. You haven''t seen such a large number of living people sitting here?" Secretary Qiu said angrily, but in his words, there was not much to blame.


    "I really didn''t see it just now." Qiu Ningshuang said embarrassedly, and then hurriedly greeted a few people: "The dishes are ready, come sit down, I''ll bring out all your dishes."


    After speaking, Qiu Ningshuang ran back to the kitchen again, and soon came out with Huang Feng, both of them carrying vegetables in their hands.


    "Xiaofeng wait a minute, let me introduce it to you." When Huang Feng was about to go back to continue serving the dishes, Secretary Qiu called him, and he had to ask Qiu Ningshuang to serve it. Fortunately, there were few things left.


    "Xiaofeng, this is Secretary Tan." Secretary Qiu said to Huang Feng, then turned to look at Secretary Tan and said, "Secretary Tan, this is Huang Feng. Last time it was the ledger he gave me about Tong Qianjun. of."


    "Hello, Secretary Tan." Huang Feng said politely.


    "You are Huang Feng?" Secretary Tan obviously hadn''t completely forgotten Huang Feng: "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have won the Tong Qianjun so easily. We had always wanted to see you. Something was delayed. I saw it today, and it turned out to be a young talent."


    Secretary Tan indeed remembers Huang Feng. Last time he caught Tong Qianjun because of the ledger provided by Huang Feng, and let him strike Qing Province No. 2. He also completely established himself in Qing Province. Huang Feng also It was a great help to him, so naturally it would not be so easy to forget.

 1111 Chapter 1111 Master Tans Request

    "Secretary Tan has passed the award." Huang Feng said neither humble nor arrogant, as he said to Qiu Ningshuang before, he was not nervous this time, although in Secretary Tan''s body, he could clearly feel an aura belonging to the superior. , However, people with a stronger aura than him have seen a lot of them, so they won''t seem too restrained under the other''s aura.


    "It''s time to eat, let''s talk while eating." Secretary Qiu saw that the food was already on the table, and said to Secretary Tan and Huang Feng: "It just so happens that we also come to taste Huang Feng''s craftsmanship."


    Everyone was seated, and this dinner officially started, and soon everyone was impressed by Huang Feng''s craftsmanship. Even Secretary Tan and Qiu Ningshuang, the chopsticks in their hands moved faster than usual. A lot.


    "Xiaofeng, I didn''t expect you to have such a craft. It really surprised me. Who did you learn this craft from?" Qiu Ningshuang smiled and looked at Huang Feng and asked, but at this time, he really relieved. Come, Huang Feng¡¯s cooking skills are beyond his expectation. I was worried that he would mess up. Now it seems that he has been worrying too much. However, thinking about Huang Feng¡¯s usual steady performance, Qiu Ningshuang felt that His previous worries were completely unnecessary. If Huang Feng was not sure, he would never take action.


    "I thought about it myself." Huang Feng said: "After graduating from university, I stayed in Jiangzhou by myself. I rented the house and solved the usual eating problems by myself. Therefore, over time, this kitchen There is also some art, but fortunately it is not too shameful."


    "You are not only shameless, you are not inferior to the chefs of those big hotels at all." Secretary Tan also said with a smile.


    When talking about this, Secretary Tan was moved in his heart, isn''t he looking for a good chef now?The Huangfeng in front of me seems pretty good, maybe I can try it.


    "Thank you Secretary Tan for the compliment." Huang Feng said.


    "Ningshuang, you should also learn from Huang Feng, look at the craftsmanship of others, and then look at yours." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother did not forget to educate her daughter at this time.


    "Mom, I know, can you tell me this in front of Secretary Tan, and save me some face." Qiu Ningshuang said to her mother with some embarrassment.


    "It''s okay. Nowadays girls don''t cook too much, and Ningshuang shouldn''t care too much. Moreover, I also know the things you don''t want to be shaved. I don''t know how to cook." Secretary Tan laughed He received: "It is surprising that Huang Feng can have such a good cooking skill."


    Huang Feng just smiled and didn''t say anything, but what Secretary Tan said was pretty good. In today''s society, there are indeed fewer and fewer girls who can cook. The women around him seem to be incapable of doing it, of course. , It''s not completely impossible, they can do a little too, but the cooking skills are naturally not comparable to him.


    "By the way, Huang Feng, two days later, I have a relative who came from the imperial capital. She has anorexia, and now her appetite is getting worse and worse. For this matter, her family and I did not worry less. This time we came to Jiangzhou. It is also for her to relax. Can you trouble you when you see it, cook her a meal, and improve her appetite?" Secretary Tan hesitated for a while, or said his request to Huang Feng.


    In fact, Secretary Tan also knew that this was a bit too much. After all, Secretary Qiu was able to call Huang Feng to come today, obviously not for him to cook, but for introducing him to himself, and Huang Feng is also very capable, otherwise If it were, it was impossible to obtain Tong Qianjun''s ledger before. You know, that ledger was stared at by many people. Since Huang Feng can obtain it, it shows that his ability is very strong.


    And it¡¯s really too much to let someone who is very capable to cook for himself alone, but when I think of my brother¡¯s spending a lot of energy for his children, it¡¯s not very effective. He was also very distressed, so when he saw Huang Feng''s cooking skills this time, he wanted to ask Huang Feng to try it.


    "Of course, if you don''t want it, there is nothing, I also know that my request is a bit too much." Secretary Tan added.


    "It''s okay, anyway, I usually have time. Secretary Tan, you can tell me when your relatives will come," Huang Feng said.


    Since Secretary Tan has already said it, Huang Feng obviously cannot refuse casually. Even if the matter is really like what the other party said, it is a bit too much, but when the other party really says it, he can''t refuse casually. What''s more, in Huang Feng''s view, this is not an excessive requirement. If his cooking skills can really help the relatives of Secretary Tan''s family to cure anorexia, that would be a good thing.


    "Then I will thank you first." Secretary Tan said happily. Regardless of the effect, Huang Feng''s attitude made him very happy. Moreover, this is also an additional solution to the problem. Naturally, Secretary Tan''s heart is happy.


    After that, the atmosphere at the dinner table became better. Secretary Qiu deliberately wanted to help Huang Feng, and Huang Feng¡¯s experience during this period also made him not flustered when facing these two great figures. Very organized, this makes both Secretary Qiu and Secretary Tan look at him with admiration.


    And Secretary Tan agreed to his request because Huang Feng didn''t even think about it before, and he also had a good impression of Huang Feng. In this way, the atmosphere on the table is naturally not bad.


    After the meal, Qiu Ningshuang and her mother were clearing the table, and Secretary Tan, Secretary Qiu and Huang Feng went to Secretary Qiu''s study. Obviously, they had other things to say.


    "Secretary Tan, you may not know that Xiaofeng is not very old, but there are quite a few of his own businesses in Jiangzhou. The''Xian Niang'' we just drank was produced in his winery." Secretary Qiu told Tan. Said the secretary.


    "Oh? Is the''Xian Niang'' produced by your factory?" Secretary Tan looked at Huang Feng in surprise and said, "I have also heard of this wine during this period of time. It didn''t take long to come out, but because of the taste Well, there are many suitable people. Now, the popularity is very high and the expansion is also fast. I am still curious about which big boss put such a good company in our province. I did not expect it to be you."


    What Secretary Tan said is not a polite remark. He has really heard of this wine, and even bought this wine in his own home. He is very optimistic about this wine, and the other party is indeed expanding very quickly. Although it hasn''t been long since it came out, it has already faintly occupied the entire Qing province. Obviously, the future of such an enterprise is very bright.

 1112 Chapter 1112 The shock of the two leaders

    As a leader, Secretary Tan has to deal with his opponents, but also to develop the economy of Qing Province. Only then can he be considered qualified, he can be regarded as a brilliant political achievement, and he can continue to rise. may.


    Therefore, for those who come to invest in Qinghai Province, he is very welcome, especially those companies with very good prospects, he welcomes them with both hands, and even gives certain support in terms of policies.


    Although Huangfeng¡¯s "Xianniang" brewery has not been established for a long time, its development momentum is very good. Of course, Secretary Tan welcomes such a company. He was still thinking about checking it before. Who is the boss of this factory? Should I meet with the other party to see if they have any difficulties that need to be resolved?


    However, Secretary Tan did not expect that the boss of this factory was actually Huang Feng, such a young person, which really surprised him.


    "Thank you for the compliment from Secretary Tan. My factory is still small and not a big enterprise," Huang Feng said.


    "It''s not big right now, but I am still very optimistic about the development of your factory. If there is any need for help, just open the mouth, as long as it is not against the regulations, I will definitely help." For such a prerequisite enterprise, Secretary Tan is I won''t be stingy with my own help.


    "Okay, thank Secretary Tan." Huang Feng thanked again.


    "Secretary Tan, you may not know that not only is this factory owned by Huangfeng, but Huangfeng also has other enterprises in our Jiangzhou. The''Ruijie'' sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant is also his." At this time, beside Secretary Qiu again threw a blockbuster and said.


    "What? That factory belongs to him?" Secretary Tan was completely shocked this time. You know, about this factory, he even specifically proposed it for discussion at today''s high-level meeting.


    "Ruijie" sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant is Huangfeng¡¯s first industry, and it has been developing for the longest time, and it has developed the best now. With the help of Secretary Qiu before, the brand of "Ruijie" has been established in Qinghai. The reputation of state-owned enterprises in the province quickly became known. After that, they quickly occupied the entire Qing Province and expanded to the surrounding cities. It can be said that in the industry of sewage treatment equipment production, "Ruijie" is already the province¡¯s The leading enterprise is now a miracle for an enterprise that has been established for less than half a year.


    Of course, there is the credit of Huang Feng for providing technical information, the credit of Secretary Qiu for helping the line, the management of Guo Liang''s hard work, and even the credit of the factory employees for their hard work every day. It can be said that this miracle is It only appeared after everyone worked together.


    If the "Xianniang" brewery is still a company with potential and prerequisites, then the "Ruijie" sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant is already a successful company. This is the best development in Qing Province in the past six months. , The fastest company.


    More importantly, such an enterprise can not only provide a lot of jobs and pay high taxes, but even this factory has made a huge contribution to pollution control, and development of the economy and protection of the environment is a lot of time. Conflict. For this reason, many leaders have a headache, but "Ruijie" has succeeded in allowing the two to coexist. Therefore, for such an enterprise, no leader dislikes.


    At the meeting this morning, Secretary Tan named the "Ruijie" sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant by name, because its appearance and development have not only developed the economy of Qinghai Province, but also alleviated the environment of Qinghai Province to a certain extent. Secretary Tan also instructed the staff below that they must not deliberately create difficulties for such enterprises, as long as they do not violate the regulations, they must be given the greatest policy support.


    Moreover, Secretary Tan decided on the spot that he would inspect the factory in a short period of time and encourage the bosses there to continue to work hard, but he did not expect that such an enterprise is actually Huangfeng''s. Is this Huangfeng so magical?


    "Yes, that factory belongs to Huangfeng. When it was first established, I went to the scene as a private person." Secretary Qiu said, "However, I didn''t expect this company to develop so fast."


    Secretary Qiu is now full of emotion. Although he indirectly helped Huang Feng¡¯s factory and was optimistic about the future of the factory, he himself did not expect that this factory could develop so fast and so well. This is not only It''s because my own help is so simple. This is the strength of the factory.


    "Amazing, terrific, and terrifying later." Secretary Tan looked at Huang Feng with admiration and said.


    If Huang Feng agreed to help him cook before, and he still has some good feelings for Huang Feng, then now, not only has his affection for Huang Feng deepened a lot, but he is also very optimistic about Huang Feng¡¯s future. People, at this age, can achieve such achievements, which is definitely not what ordinary people can do.


    "Thank you for the compliments of the two leaders, I''m a little embarrassed." Huang Feng said with a smile, and he naturally felt that Secretary Qiu was supporting him. He could see that it was Secretary Qiu deliberately letting himself be in Secretary Tan. Increase the impression points in front of you.


    "You deserve these compliments." Secretary Tan said: "To be honest, I have seen a lot of young talents, but it is the first time I have seen such an achievement at your age."


    Secretary Tan¡¯s identity determines him. He is certainly not rare to see some so-called geniuses. However, he found that compared with Huang Feng, those people have no way to compare with Huang Feng in other aspects except for their background and background. Compared to, however, the fact that his background is not dominant, it also shows how difficult it is for Huang Feng to achieve all this.


    Huang Feng smiled, and then said: "Since the two leaders talked about''Ruijie'', then I will simply talk about the latest plan."


    "Okay, I also want to know how your factory plans to plan recently, and if there is anything I can help, I can promise you now!" Secretary Tan said.


    And Secretary Tan¡¯s statement made not only Huang Feng surprised, but even Secretary Qiu on the side was shocked. Secretary Tan was very optimistic about Huang Feng. As long as Huang Feng¡¯s conditions were not excessive, then Secretary Tan. They would all agree, the meaning expressed here is already very scary.


    Huang Feng is also a little excited, but he also knows that he wants the company to develop well. It is not enough to rely on the help of these leaders. He needs his own hard work to strike iron. Therefore, the most important thing is that his own strength is strong enough. Row.

 1113 Chapter 1113 Car Production Plan

    "''Ruijie''''s main business now is to produce sewage treatment equipment suitable for factories. However, through the efforts of our research personnel, we have recently made breakthroughs in other areas." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh? In what way?" Secretary Qiu asked.


    "In terms of domestic water!" Huang Feng said, "Recently, our research institute has developed such a device that can purify domestic water, and the purification efficiency is more than twice that of existing equipment! Moreover, after purification, The water can reach the standard for direct drinking."


    Huang Feng did not lie. These data were all given to him by those in the research institute. The equipment was not exchanged by Huang Feng himself, but the first research result of the research institute. After they were exchanged, They were already studying, and after this period of time came into reality, they finally completed the study.


    At this time, Huang Feng felt that it was a wise decision to spend a lot of money to exchange these top scientists.


    "Do you have your own research institute?" Secretary Tan did not immediately ask Huang Feng about the sewage treatment equipment, but he was interested in the research institute mentioned twice in Huang Feng''s mouth. You should know that there are also privately sponsored research institutes. However, they were all sponsored by large-scale companies. Although Huang Feng¡¯s two companies have developed well, after all, the time is not long and the foundation is insufficient. Unexpectedly, they have also invested money in research.


    You must know that investing in sponsoring scientific research is very expensive, and it may not be able to produce results. Therefore, ordinary enterprises dare not invest in this. It can also be seen from this that Huang Feng''s courage and courage Ambition is not small.


    "Yes, it has not been established for a long time." Huang Feng said.


    "There is courage." Secretary Tan said to Huang Feng. He now admires Huang Feng more and more. This Huang Feng not only makes money, but also has a longer-term vision than ordinary people, not the kind of short-sighted person.


    "In this way, this week I will arrange an expert team to visit your factory to investigate. If your equipment is really as good as you said, I will help you contact the buyer." Secretary Tan said.


    "Then thank Secretary Tan." Huang Feng said happily.


    Before, his sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant was mainly engaged in the production of industrial sewage treatment equipment. The prospects for this type of equipment were still very broad. However, Huang Feng would not hang himself on a tree, so he has his current treatment life. Sewage equipment, this type of equipment uses relatively less space, but once there are results, it will help him increase a lot of impression points in front of the officials. This is also very important for Huang Feng, since it has been decided Based in Qing Province, Huang Feng obviously wants to deal with the officials here.


    "It should be me thank you." Secretary Tan said with a smile: "Your factory not only adds a lot of taxes to the government, but also protects the environment. This is very important. Moreover, the prospects of your two factories All are good, work hard."


    "Well, I will." Huang Feng said, but he still remembers the request made by Su Yumo''s mother. What he has done now is obviously not enough.


    "Speaking of it, for more than a year, under the guidance of Secretary Tan, Qing Province''s economic development is still very fast." Secretary Qiu said with a smile. He is admiring Secretary Tan, and at the same time, what he said is also a fact. Over time, the economic development of Qinghai Province has been good.


    "Not enough." Secretary Tan waved his hand and said, "Qing province is a big province in the whole country, but its economic development is much worse than other brother provinces. Our road is still long. We must vigorously introduce other enterprises."


    Secretary Tan of course was not taken away by the small achievement in front of him. He was restricted by the number two before, and now he finally has a firm foothold here and is planning to make a big splash. However, he wants to introduce some How can it be so easy for a promising enterprise? It is about political performance and future. Which province does not want it?There are more wolves and less meat. Therefore, Secretary Tan will be so happy after hearing about the two factories "Ruijie" and "Xianniang". Since it is difficult to introduce projects from foreign enterprises, vigorously developing local projects is obviously a challenge. pretty good idea.


    However, these are only two small factories after all. Even if they develop and grow in the future, they are not a pillar industry for the entire Qing Province. Therefore, Secretary Tan did not feel the slightest relief.


    "Secretary Tan, in fact, I have another plan recently." At this moment, Huang Feng said suddenly.


    "Oh, what plan?" Secretary Tan asked curiously.


    "I''m planning to start an automobile production company recently." Huang Fengyu said in a surprisingly endless manner.


    "Automobile production enterprise?" Both Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu were surprised by Huang Feng''s words this time, even surprised.


    You know, there are currently no more than 100 automobile manufacturers in the country, and most of them are state-owned enterprises, and there are less than ten private enterprises!It can be seen that this industry is very difficult for private companies. After all, this industry requires too much capital investment, especially investment in research and development, which requires a lot of investment every year.


    Moreover, compared with foreign countries, domestic automobile manufacturing has no advantage at all. In particular, core technologies such as engines can only be purchased from abroad. Therefore, many domestic automobile manufacturers are joint ventures. The completely domestically produced cars are not popular in the market, and the profits are not high. Therefore, the real reason for investing in this area is very few.


    "Yes, I actually had this plan a long time ago, but I haven''t had time to implement it before." Huang Feng said.


    For large enterprises such as automobile manufacturers, Huang Feng definitely needs policy help and some care from government departments. However, as much as he can benefit himself, at least he cannot add chaos to himself, and today is just the No. 1 in Qing Province. So, Huang Feng took the opportunity to propose this plan.


    "Huang Feng, do you know how much investment an automobile manufacturer has?" Secretary Qiu asked Huang Feng. He was afraid that Huang Feng would be overwhelmed by some of his previous successes. Some were too rash. Moreover, for an automobile manufacturer Said that the funds invested were a lot, and he didn''t think Huang Feng had so much money to invest.


    "I know, I plan to invest 5 billion in the early stage, and I will continue to invest in it later." Huang Feng said.

 1114 Chapter 1114 Master Qius Concern

    "five billion!"


    Both Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu were shocked by the price quoted by Huang Feng. It was not that they were shocked by the number itself, but they did not expect that Huang Feng would be able to spend so much money at once.


    Secretary Qiu had known Huang Feng¡¯s background and background. It was just an ordinary rural child. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t have so much money in his family. In other words, Huang Feng paid for the money himself. A good company can make money, but, after all, it¡¯s not long enough to make money, but it will definitely not be as much as 5 billion, not to mention, in Huang Feng¡¯s words, he will follow up There will be investment, which means he has more than 5 billion in him!


    Secretary Tan didn¡¯t know much about Huang Feng, but it was obvious that he was very surprised to see that Huang Feng was so young that he could invest 5 billion at once. After all, this is not 500,000, 50 million. That''s 5 billion. There are not many people in China who can invest so much money at once.


    "Is this Huang Feng from which big family? Wait a moment, ask Lao Qiu to see." Secretary Tan thought to himself.


    "Huang Feng, I want to remind you that the automobile production industry is not so easy to enter. Money is one aspect, but more importantly, technology and R&D. To be honest, domestic technology is still dependent on foreign countries. You want To set up such an automobile manufacturing company, you must first get the technical aspects, otherwise, it would be too difficult to rely on your own research and development," said Secretary Tan.


    Secretary Tan¡¯s heart of course hopes that Huang Feng will invest in automobile production. After all, it is a big project, and the two companies before Huang Feng have no way to compare. The two factories in Huangfeng are also very promising. However, at present, the scale is not large, and in the future, the annual turnover may be several hundred million at most.


    However, automobile production is different. It is not impossible for the turnover to reach hundreds of billions. Of course, that is a figure that can only be achieved by large automobile manufacturers.


    However, the entire Qinghai Province currently does not have a single car manufacturer. Most of the domestic car manufacturers have hit the first-tier cities with developed economies, or the industrial cities in the north, because those places have corresponding supporting facilities, and the technology and conditions are better Other cities are better, so automobile production companies are mainly concentrated in those places.


    Qing Province does not have such treatment. Secretary Tan certainly envy those cities. He has not thought about introducing automobile manufacturers. After all, introducing such an enterprise is itself a large taxpayer, and it will also lead to Downstream enterprises form a chain reaction, which is very beneficial to the development of a province, and the impact it causes is definitely not comparable to one or two small factories.


    However, although Secretary Tan wanted to bring in, he has not been successful, but he did not expect that today Huang Feng would take the initiative to request such an enterprise to come over.


    "I know." Huang Feng said: "Money is not a problem, and technology is not a problem. Moreover, I will not be stingy with future R&D investment. Otherwise, I will not get a research institute."


    "Well, since you have already decided, I certainly support it with both hands. You can come to my office tomorrow and we will have a detailed discussion. From now on, you will be a young entrepreneur in our Qing Province." Secretary Tan said happily.


    To be honest, Secretary Tan is really happy now. He didn''t expect that after coming here today for a meal, he would have such a great harvest, and he would have received five billion yuan, or even more. Investment, if this investment is made, it is definitely a glamorous stroke on his resume and a dazzling political achievement, which will be very good for his future development.


    Secretary Tan is not too old now. Of course, he still wants to go up, and if he wants to go up, it is not enough to have political skills. Political performance is also a very important aspect. Now, Huang Feng directly sent him his political achievements. Of course, he was very happy. The level of importance he attached to Huang Feng was even comparable to Secretary Qiu.


    "Well, I''ll bother Secretary Tan tomorrow." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "If all are like you, then I hope to be disturbed every day." Secretary Tan was obviously in a good mood, and also joked with Huang Feng.


    After that, the three of them chatted in the study again, and Secretary Tan took the lead to leave, but Huang Feng did not rush to leave. Secretary Qiu obviously had something to tell him.


    After sending Secretary Tan away, Huang Feng and Secretary Qiu returned to the study again. Secretary Qiu looked at Huang Feng for a long time without saying a word. Huang Feng had to say, "Uncle Qiu, why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Although we have known each other for a while, I found that I don''t know you, so I want to see what kind of person you are," said Secretary Qiu.


    "I am me, and the Huang Feng that Uncle Qiu knew. There is nothing mysterious." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Do you really plan to invest in automobile production?" Secretary Qiu asked.


    "Of course, I can never make a joke about Secretary Tan, then I can''t get along in Qing Province either." Huang Feng said.


    "But, do you know that many wealthy and wealthy people have invested in automobile manufacturing companies before, but they all came back in despair and left the market tragically. It is the few private companies that have survived now, and now more are just lingering. There is still a big gap between domestically-produced cars and foreign-owned cars, and Chinese people are not very buying it.¡± Secretary Qiu said that Secretary Qiu is obviously more concerned about Huang Feng himself than Secretary Tan wants political achievements.


    "I know, but I won''t follow in those people''s footsteps." Huang Feng said confidently, not lacking in capital, technology, and himself. Moreover, with Secretary Tan''s care, he must be in policy. Will get some help, so what is there to be afraid of?If you want to meet Su Yumo''s mother''s requirements, it is definitely not enough to rely on little trouble, only such a big enterprise can.


    "But, even if you produce a car, you may not be able to sell it." Secretary Qiu said, did he doubt that Huang Feng could not make a car. If Huang Feng really had 5 billion, he would go abroad to buy a production line. It¡¯s not a problem. However, because of technical protection, the production line that Huang Feng can buy must be outdated or even eliminated by others. In that case, the cars produced by Huang Feng are at best second-rate or even third-rate. It¡¯s not easy to sell your car.

 1115 Chapter 1115

    "If my car has the performance of an imported car, but it is only sold at the price of a domestic car, even lower than the price of a domestic car, Uncle Qiu, do you think someone will buy my car?" Huang Feng Said with a smile.


    "Of course there is. Who is not a fool. There is no advantage." Secretary Qiu said affirmatively: "However, the car you produce can achieve the performance of an imported car? I am afraid it will be difficult. And, in that case, yours The cost will certainly not be small. If the selling price is too low, you will not make any money."


    Obviously, Secretary Qiu didn¡¯t believe that Huang Feng could produce a good car. He even thought that if Huang Feng insisted on producing a car, it would be better to have a joint venture. In that case, although he would be controlled by others in many cases, However, it is better than losing money. Of course, it does not mean that a joint venture will definitely make money. Then everyone will go to the joint venture. The key is that in this case, the probability of making money will be higher.


    "In fact, the cost of imported cars is not too high. One is that they want to make our money, and the other is the issue of tariffs. Therefore, the price they sell in China is that high, and these two points I don¡¯t have to think about it. Of course I have to make money, but as long as I¡¯m not greedy, there¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Huang Feng said: ¡°As for technical problems, Uncle Qiu doesn¡¯t need to worry about it. I can solve it by myself. , My research institute is not there for viewing either."


    "Okay, since you have already thought about it, I won''t say anything more. If you give Secretary Tan such a big gift today, the future development in Qing Province will be much better." Secretary Qiu said .


    "Thank you too for the recommendation of Uncle Qiu," Huang Feng said.


    "That''s also your own ability, otherwise, even if I break my mouth, it''s useless." Secretary Qiu said.


    Secretary Qiu¡¯s impression of Huang Feng is indeed very good. This is mainly due to Huang Feng¡¯s rescue of his daughter before. Moreover, his daughter also has a good impression of Huang Feng. In addition, Huang Feng himself is also outstanding. Naturally Secretary Qiu will be surprised.


    Secretary Qiu and Huang Feng talked very late before Huang Feng left. The content of the chat was mainly Secretary Qiu mentioning Huang Feng, some things that need to be paid attention to in officialdom. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s current career is getting bigger and bigger. In the future, more and more officials will be contacted. Those people will not take care of Huang Feng like himself, no matter what he says.


    Huang Feng knew that Secretary Qiu was for his own good, so naturally he listened carefully to what Secretary Qiu said. In this way, it took a lot of time for one person to say and one to listen.


    After Huang Feng left, Secretary Qiu sat down in the hall. At this time, Qiu Ningshuang and her mother sat down beside Secretary Qiu.


    "Ningshuang, how much do you know about Huang Feng?" Secretary Qiu asked his daughter suddenly.


    "Why do you ask?" Qiu Ningshuang looked at his father with some doubts: "I don''t know a lot. I only know that his family is in a rural area. He has done a lot of work before. You should tell me about his factory opening. Yeah, oh yes, Huang Feng''s skills are very strong, very strong."


    Secretary Qiu nodded, but then said: "It seems that we don''t know enough about him. Do you know what Huang Feng promised Secretary Tan in the study just now?"


    "whats the matter?"


    "He said that he wants to build a car production plant. The initial investment is 5 billion yuan! Additional investment will be added later," said Secretary Qiu.


    "Five billion! Where did Huang Feng get so much money!" Qiu Ningshuang said in surprise. If Huang Feng can take out five hundred thousand, she still believes it, but it''s five billion. How could Huang Feng There is so much money.


    Even Qiu Ningshuang''s mother was surprised, "Xiaofeng really said he wants to invest 5 billion?"


    "Can I lie to you?" Secretary Qiu said, "Looking at him, he doesn''t seem to be a joke. He should have so much money. That''s why I said, we don''t know him."


    After Qiu Ningshuang was speechless for a long time, how could Huang Feng be so rich? What is his identity?It seems that I really don''t understand him.


    The three of Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s family are discussing Huang Feng¡¯s identity, while Huang Feng on the other side doesn¡¯t know. In fact, he can also think that if he spends so much money at once, it will indeed attract people¡¯s attention. If possible, of course he wants to take his time. When his sewage treatment plant and brewery develop and grow, he can invest in the production of cars. In that case, his source of funds can be explained, and there will be no one. Doubt it.


    However, time waits for no one. Su Yumo''s family will not give themselves so much time to develop slowly, and Tang Muxue''s family is the same. Therefore, Huang Feng has no choice but to take risks.


    However, Huang Feng also believes that since the storage box is so magical and can help him transfer the money to reality, there must be a way to help him conceal the source of the money, otherwise, he has so much money. The flow of funds has long been targeted.


    As Huang Feng drove the car, he thought about meeting Secretary Tan tomorrow, what kind of conditions he should put forward, which would be good to him, and would not make people feel too much. However, just when Huang Feng was about to arrive at his villa, Suddenly, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to be something wrong.


    "bump"


    Huang Feng felt that his car seemed to have been hit by something. However, Huang Feng''s car was very bulletproof. Therefore, there was no car that could penetrate Huang Feng. .


    "There is an ambush?!" Huang Feng was shocked. The other party''s hidden ability was obviously not weak. He had already arrived here before feeling it, and the one who had just hit his car was obviously a bullet.


    "Who is it?" Huang Feng kept wondering in his heart, who attacked him, but Huang Feng didn''t have any clues for a while, and he was attacked in Jiangzhou. It seemed that he belonged to the Peng family of the imperial capital. !


    Huang Feng kicked the accelerator and the car accelerated again. He didn''t rush to leave. Instead, he drove and searched around. Anyway, his car is not that easy to penetrate, so if he is in the car, there will be no It is dangerous, so Huang Feng is not too worried now.


    "It didn''t penetrate! What kind of car is he, so bulletproof?" In a corner not far from Huangfeng, at this moment, there were a few people hiding there. There were not many families around them. Can only rely on the surrounding grass and night to hide themselves.


    However, this kind of effect is obviously not good, so Huang Feng quickly discovered them!

 1116 Chapter 1116

    "I found you!" Huang Feng shouted in a low voice, then the car swerved the front of the car and rushed to the place where the few people were hiding.


    "No, he rushed over, quickly disperse!" Some of the people cried out. After that, the people scattered and moved lightly, obviously faster than ordinary people.


    And these guys are obviously not good stubbles, and while dispersing, they are still shooting at Huang Feng''s car.


    "Bang Bang Bang"


    The bullet hit Huang Feng''s car, splashing countless sparks, but Huang Feng''s car was still intact, not even a bit of paint came off.


    "Attention everyone, the target''s car is bulletproof. Don''t shoot at the car anymore and seduce him out!" Among the few people who ambush Huangfeng, the obvious leader said into the headset.


    "Yes!" All the remaining people responded, and all the gunshots all around disappeared, leaving only the roar of Huangfeng''s car.


    Huang Feng naturally saw that those people had separated. However, although his car was fast and did not react slowly, those guys were obviously not ordinary people and their movements were very quick. He wanted to hit each other by driving. Can''t do it.


    However, Huang Feng did not mean to give up. He pressed a button on the car, and then four black hole muzzles appeared around the car. Huang Feng chose one of them, and then faced the distance. , The person who was constantly jumping and avoiding, pressed the button.


    Then, a white light flashed from one of the muzzles, and then an explosion occurred around the person in the distance. The person was obviously unprepared, and he was overturned and fell on the ground. It was the reason why Huang Feng deliberately shot the cannon around him. If he hit him directly, he might have no bones left.


    Those who ambush Huangfeng were shocked by Huangfeng¡¯s cannon. They didn¡¯t expect that this would happen. Even now, they didn¡¯t understand what was going on. A companion died.


    And Huang Feng also stopped the shelling, not because there was no ammunition, but because the sound of the shot just now was too loud, and Huang Feng was also afraid of making the matter louder. At that time, the secret of his car would be exposed.


    "He appeared, leave the others alone, shoot me!" Among the people who came to ambush Huangfeng, the obvious leader, said with a gloomy face. He had full confidence in his actions tonight. Yes, but, I didn''t expect that this situation would happen. I haven''t been able to catch Huang Feng yet. He has already lost a person on his side, which makes him feel very bad.


    As soon as Huang Feng got out of the car, he felt a bullet shooting at him. He quickly picked up Lingbo''s microsteps. While avoiding, he was also approaching one of those people. At this time, those people were separated and he could only Is to choose one of them, and then defeat each one.


    Gunshots kept ringing, but the bullets only hit Huang Feng''s surroundings, and failed to hit Huang Feng.


    This situation caused those who came to ambush Huang Feng to frown even more. They found that the target person was more troublesome than they thought, and Huang Feng''s skill was far beyond their imagination.


    However, since they had accepted the task, they couldn''t give up easily. So, the leader, with an order, everyone encircled and suppressed Huang Feng, wanting to join forces and clean up Huang Feng.


    In fact, although their marksmanship was good, they obviously trusted their skills more. Therefore, even if so many people shot together, they could not kill Huang Feng, but they had not yet reached the point of complete despair.


    "It''s just right!" Seeing the crowd surrounding him, Huang Feng was not surprised and rejoiced, making a fist with his right hand to meet the person in front of him.


    "bump!"


    The fists of the two collided together without accident. Then, everyone at the scene heard a "click". The bone of the person''s right hand had already pierced the skin due to the huge impact and appeared in the air. There was also the sound of broken bones.


    "what!"


    The man screamed, his face became more and more ferocious because of the huge pain, but Huang Feng kicked out with his right foot, kicked on the other''s chest, and the man''s body suddenly flew out.


    Huang Feng really did his best this time, so under Huang Feng¡¯s simple two-stroke attack, that person was actually dead. The other people on the scene looked terrified. If they said, they thought Huang Feng was just If it is tricky, then now, they feel that Huang Feng is simply terrifying, and the strength is much higher than them.


    "Don''t be afraid, he has only one person, come on!" The leader hesitated, but then he gritted his teeth and decided to continue attacking.


    As a result, everyone attacked Huang Feng again, but Huang Feng was still not afraid, punching out, bringing out an afterimage, and through the fight, Huang Feng also discovered that these people are far more powerful than normal. Human, even, Huang Feng felt several internal forces among them, which was not easy.


    From Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng knew that in reality, there are very few people who know internal strength, and there are even fewer masters. It is not easy for most people who can cultivate to the level of second-rate masters. And, this is the result of many years of cultivation.


    Of course, some wealthy families also have their own guards. Many of these guards are capable of internal strength. Moreover, because of the abundant resources, their cultivation speed is faster than those of scattered people, but they want It is also very difficult to break through second-rate to first-rate.


    For the people in front of Huang Feng, the few internal forces that Huang Feng felt are between the third-rate and the second-rate. For ordinary people, it is already very powerful, but for Huang Feng, it is obvious It''s not enough to see, even if there are a lot of them, it is still useless!


    In the process of Huang Feng''s fight, those people became more and more frightened. Although they thought Huang Feng was really strong before, they felt desperate after the real fight. That is, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t fight. At Huang Feng, he didn''t even touch Huang Feng''s clothes, but Huang Feng kept attacking them, and each of them was knocked down.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s shot this time was quite heavy. After all, the person who came this time was not an ordinary person, and if he hadn¡¯t happened to be sitting in this suspended sports car, then he would have been in danger. Moreover, these The guy actually found this place, which also made Huang Feng feel scared for a while, so his shot today was much harder than usual.

 1117 Chapter 1117

    In less than three minutes, Huang Feng had already knocked down four or five people from the other party. This time, only seven or eight people came from the other party. It can be said that most of the people have been overthrown by Huang Feng, and these were knocked down. The people of, either died on the spot or were seriously injured. As for why they didn''t kill them all, it was because Huang Feng still planned to find out their identities from their mouths.


    "withdraw!"


    Just when Huang Feng hurriedly prepared to kill all the remaining people, the remaining three people actually wanted to retreat very decisively. As for the companions on the ground, at this time, they could no longer take care of so many. , It¡¯s not bad to let yourself run. As for your companions, you can find a way to rescue them later.


    "Come as you want, leave as you want?" Huang Feng didn''t mean to let these guys go. This incident made him very angry. Let''s not say who these guys are, but he actually found his place nearby. Now, that is obviously a great threat. I am fine. I live with several women. Once they have any accidents, it is totally unacceptable to myself.


    Therefore, Huang Feng raised his right hand, pointed at the one who was escaping, and then, as if the person had been shot, fell down, lying on the ground and wailing. Huang Feng did the same to the other two. Movement, the two of them did not have the slightest accident, all fell to the ground, and there was no way to continue running.


    Of course, Huang Feng used the Six-Maid Divine Sword. Originally, before the last teleportation, Huang Feng had only learned one finger, and sometimes he couldn''t send it out.


    However, in the last year of the end, Huang Feng has never relaxed for the continuous practice of the Six Meridian Excalibur. After one year of practice, he is now not only able to use the three fingers, but also the more he cannot use it. The less come, at this time, it is best to deal with the three escaped.


    "Let''s talk, who are you?" Huang Feng stepped on one of them''s chest, looked at the other person condescendingly and asked. He just discovered that this person is giving orders. Obviously, this group of people is headed by him. of.


    "Humph!"


    The man looked at Huang Feng with a cold snort, then turned his head to the side and stopped looking at Huang Feng, obviously he didn''t mean to answer Huang Feng''s words.


    "The mouth is quite hard." Huang Feng sneered. After that, he lifted his right foot, and then slammed on one of the other''s hands. Hearing a "click", bones came from the man''s hand. Fractured sound.


    "Ah!" The person''s cold sweat suddenly came down, his face was pale, this time he looked at Huang Feng, but it was full of vicious meaning, "Huang Feng, don''t be proud, even if you kill us, You are dead too!"


    "Oh, I''m dead? I''m going to see, who will kill me." Huang Feng said lightly and trampled his other hand off, but the guy almost got dizzy with pain. In the past, however, he still gritted his teeth and did not reveal his identity.


    Huang Feng was not in a hurry either. He planned to catch these people, and then he could interrogate them slowly. However, Bai Xiaorou is better at interrogating things like this, but she is not here now, and the other is Tian Jun. He should be better at it. This one.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took out his cell phone and called Tian Jun, asking him to bring a few trusted people over, and interrogate these people carefully. As for those who have been called by Huang Feng Dead, Huang Feng took them into Najie, of course, this scene did not let other people on the scene see.


    Tian Jun came soon, and there were two people beside him. One of them, Huang Feng still knew, was the one who was undercover before. It seemed that Tian Jun really believed him.


    "Interrogate these people carefully and find out their identities." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    Tian Jun nodded, and took his two younger brothers to the four people lying on the ground, but when he walked to the person who Huang Feng interrogated just now, he gave a soft hey.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked, seeing that he seemed to be weak.


    "I''ve seen this person before. He seems to belong to the Peng family of the Imperial Capital. Before, when I monitored Peng Chengfu¡¯s father, I found that the Imperial Capital Peng¡¯s family had sent someone again, and he was one of them!" Tian Jun pointed to the leader. Said.


    Tian Jun did not deliberately avoid that person, so that person heard what Tian Jun said. After that, his face changed and he said to Huang Feng and Tian Jun: "Huh, what can you do if you know it? The Peng family It''s not something you can deal with. If you fight against the Peng family, you are dead!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was kicked by someone who was brought by Tian Jun. After the pain, the guy immediately became more honest. Originally, with his ability, he didn''t need to be afraid of these punks. However, in the process of fighting Huang Feng just now, he was severely injured by Huang Feng, so now even a small bastard is not something he can deal with.


    Hearing what he said, Huang Feng has basically determined that these people are members of the Peng family. Before, Huang Feng had actually suspected the Peng family. After all, the Peng family had already suspected him, and the Peng family also had this. Strength, send these people.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t expect that Peng Chengfu''s father was really ruthless enough, and there was no evidence to prove that he was the murderer of his son, so he sent someone to kill him directly.


    "No matter how hard you ask, let them explain what they know." Huang Feng said to Tian Jun.


    "Okay." Tian Jun replied. After that, he and his little brother left with those people. Obviously, he was going to have a good interrogation.


    "Peng''s family, haha." Huang Feng muttered as he watched Tian Jun and the others leave, standing still.


    After that, Huang Feng turned and returned to the villa, his expression relaxed, as if nothing had happened before.


    However, in Huang Feng''s heart, he has already planned it out. The place where he lives now is not too hidden. As long as someone wants to investigate, it is still easy to investigate. There is nothing to do with himself, but he lives here. Regarding my own women, I can''t put them in danger.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng returned to the villa, he told Su Yumo''s three daughters that he planned to hire a few servants here to take care of the cleaning of the villa. They will also live in the villa in the future.


    The three of Su Yumo didn''t doubt anything. After all, the villa Huang Feng bought was not small, and it was normal to hire some servants to take care of the usual cleaning.

 1118 Chapter 1118

    Of course, Huang Feng¡¯s employment is not ordinary servants, but the slaves he exchanged from the storage box. These people have the second-rate pinnacle level. With these people, ordinary people want to attack Su Yumo here. For a few people, it is simply impossible.


    Moreover, for privacy considerations, all the slaves that Huang Feng exchanged this time were women, but what Huang Feng did not expect was that these slaves were actually quite beautiful, and they would easily attract the opposite sex even on the road. The kind of attention, this makes Huang Feng a little bit distressed, because he exchanges these slaves, not just let them protect Su Yumo here, usually when Su Yumo and the others go to work, they also want them to follow. , If it is too beautiful, it is easy to attract attention.


    However, since it has been exchanged, Huang Feng can only accept it. After all, the storage box does not have the function of returning, and these slaves cost him a lot of money. Therefore, Huang Feng is also reluctant to discard it and save it. It can only be used first.


    "I hope they have the ability to hide themselves." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    On the other side, Peng Chengfu''s father did not rest at this time. He was in his residence, waiting for the person he sent out to return.


    It was just that the time seemed to be approaching twelve o''clock, but there was still no news at all, and none of the people he sent out came back.


    "What''s the matter? It takes so long to deal with a Huangfeng?" Peng Chengfu''s father frowned and thought.


    Huang Feng and Tian Jun didn¡¯t guess wrong. The people who attacked Huang Feng tonight were indeed sent by Peng Chengfu¡¯s father. These people had just arrived in Jiangzhou from the imperial capital for a short time. In the eyes of Peng Chengfu¡¯s father, If there are many people to deal with Huang Feng, it is definitely not a problem. Of course, it is also because of Huang Feng''s status as a member of the National Security Bureau, so he only sent so many people there at a time, just to be safe.


    It¡¯s just that, what he thought was foolproof, it seems that some changes have occurred now. Those people have not returned to their lives until now. Although Peng Chengfu¡¯s father still doesn¡¯t think there was any accident with them, at this time, his heart was already faint. It seems that things are not as simple as I thought.


    "Call them and ask them what the situation is." Finally, Peng Chengfu''s father lost his patience and said to a guard next to him, mainly because the bad feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    "Yes!" answered a guard standing next to Peng Chengfu''s father, then took out his mobile phone and dialed the phone.


    However, he dialed it four or five times, and it still had no effect.


    "What''s the matter?" Peng Chengfu''s father asked.


    "No one answered the call," the guard said.


    "How could this happen? Even if they haven''t done it yet, it''s always okay to answer the phone. How can no one answer it?" Peng Chengfu''s father said puzzledly. He obviously doesn''t think that those people haven''t come back because the mission failed. In his opinion, those people shouldn''t wait until Huang Feng, and haven''t done anything yet.


    However, why didn''t answer the phone, which made him a little puzzled, and no one here seemed to be able to give him the answer.


    "Fight again!" Peng Chengfu''s father said with a gloomy expression.


    As a result, the guard could only dial those people''s phones over and over again, but the results were the same, and no one answered the phone at all.


    "Okay, you can go out." Finally, at a young age, Peng Chengfu''s father stopped the guard''s meaningless behavior. He has accepted the fact that the people he sent out don¡¯t know. What was the reason, it had disappeared, disappeared silently, and even before it disappeared, there was no time to report to myself or ask for help.


    Seeing the guards leave his room, Peng Chengfu''s father''s face became completely gloomy. He really couldn''t figure out what happened. Is the disappearance of those guards related to Huang Feng?This is impossible. Huang Feng is only one person. Where can he be better?Moreover, they still ambush in advance, they can hit Huang Feng by surprise. In this case, even if Huang Feng leaves again, it is doomed to be a dead end.


    However, if it has nothing to do with Huang Feng, where did those people go?Is it related to the Cai family?The Cai family was looking for a killer during this period. Peng Chengfu¡¯s father also knew about it. However, he didn¡¯t care too much. There were so many guards around him. Even if the other party found a killer, he wouldn¡¯t be too big. Of danger.


    It¡¯s just that, now it seems that I have underestimated the Cai family. After all, the Cai¡¯s family is a local snake here, with money and power. If you look for a killer, you will definitely find the kind of very powerful, perhaps your own guards. The disappearance is related to the Cai family.


    Thinking of this, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father hurriedly sent staff around his residence. He knew how much Cai Youde hated him now. If he had found a killer and had already arrived, he would definitely come for him. Therefore, You have to be careful and careful.


    Huang Feng did not expect that Peng Chengfu¡¯s father would misunderstand that the disappearance of those guards was done by Cai Youde. After all, the other party had already recognized him, no matter how powerful he was, at best he was of a second-rate level, and among the guards he sent , There are a lot of internal strength, and there are several second-rate masters. In this case, Huang Feng can''t have a way to survive.


    Tian Jun''s work efficiency is still very high. Huang Feng received his call the next morning. The Peng family guards who were taken away by him had already been recruited.


    However, they did not recruit much content. They were indeed transferred from the imperial capital by Peng Chengfu¡¯s father, but they hadn¡¯t been in Jiangzhou for a long time. Therefore, the recent actions of Peng Chengfu¡¯s father were not too clear. However, they received the order from Peng Chengfu''s father to kill Huang Feng, and then left the scene without leaving any traces.


    Obviously, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father has now determined that Huang Feng killed his son. It¡¯s just that he has no evidence. Coupled with Huang Feng¡¯s identity, he can¡¯t catch Huang Feng first and then beat him up. Therefore, In the end, he could only think of killing Huang Feng directly. Even if the people of the National Security Bureau suspected that he did it, they couldn''t do anything to him without evidence.


    It''s just that Peng Chengfu''s father has done everything well, but he has missed Huang Feng''s strength. His assessment of Huang Feng''s strength is obviously seriously insufficient, which has caused the current situation.

 1119 Chapter 1119 Who is that person

    "How are the few people?" Huang Feng asked.


    "One more breath." Tian Jun replied.


    "Watch them, don''t let them run away." Huang Feng said. In Huang Feng''s heart, these people were directly sentenced to death. However, he did not want Tian Jun to get too involved in this matter. deep.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t run away." Tian Jun said.


    After hanging up Huang Feng''s phone, Huang Feng went out. Today, he had an appointment with Secretary Tan to talk about car production, but he couldn''t be late.


    Because of Secretary Tan¡¯s speech, Huang Feng easily entered Secretary Tan¡¯s office. He saw that outside Secretary Tan¡¯s office, several other city leaders were waiting to report to Secretary Tan. When he saw him enter Secretary Tan''s office directly under the leadership of the secretary, those people were all surprised.


    "Who was that person just now? Why did he go in directly?" a leader asked with a puzzled look.


    "I don''t know, but, look at Secretary Tan''s secretary, who was very polite to that young man just now. Obviously, that young man is not an ordinary person." Another leader said.


    These people are very good at observing words and colors. Therefore, when Huang Feng followed Secretary Tan¡¯s secretary into Secretary Tan¡¯s office, they noticed the expression on Secretary Tan¡¯s face. It was very polite. There is no shelf.


    Therefore, based on the expression and attitude of Secretary Tan''s secretary just now, and the leaders of the city waiting for Secretary Tan to summon him, it can be roughly judged that Huang Feng''s identity is extraordinary.


    Huang Feng naturally did not know the conversations of those outside. At this time, he had already entered Secretary Tan¡¯s office. There, he saw Secretary Tan, Secretary Qiu, and another person. After being introduced by Secretary Tan, That person is the leader of the province in charge of attracting investment. Anyway, if he can appear in this office, he must be the leader of the province.


    It can be seen that Secretary Tan still attaches great importance to this meeting today. After returning last night, he checked the relevant information and gained a more comprehensive understanding of the automobile manufacturing industry. At the same time, he also understood that Qing If the province can have one more automobile manufacturer, how will it affect the province¡¯s economy?


    It is precisely because of these understandings that his attitude towards Huang Feng has become better. This point was seen by the leader in charge of investment promotion and Secretary Tan¡¯s secretary, and remembered it in his heart. Feng is Secretary Tan''s distinguished guest, so naturally he will not be negligent.


    Secretary Tan¡¯s secretary secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, he did not neglect Huang Feng before. Now it seems to be very wise. Not only Secretary Tan values ??Huang Feng, but also Secretary Qiu takes care of Huang Feng. Such a person, But I can''t neglect it.


    And the leader in charge of attracting investment, not only felt that Secretary Tan¡¯s attitude towards Huang Feng, but was also alarmed by Huang Feng¡¯s financial resources. You must know that investing in a car manufacturer is not what ordinary people can do. There is this in China. People with financial resources are not without, but none of them dare to enter this industry. After all, the level of technology is lower than that of foreign countries, without technical reserves, and the preparation of a large amount of funds, rushing into this industry will only die. It''s miserable.


    Therefore, this leader didn''t expect Huang Feng to have such courage, and he seemed to be ready, and it wasn''t a decision made by a hot head.


    Therefore, in his heart, he has a high position on Huang Feng and he also attaches great importance to it.


    The conversation between Huang Feng and Secretary Tan and others went very smoothly. Secretary Tan now attaches great importance to the automobile production project in Huang Feng''s hands. Therefore, as long as there is no violation of regulations, all procedures will be green lighted and they are giving Huang Feng When the land was granted, it was also very happy. A large piece of land was directly granted to Huang Feng. You must know that it is difficult to acquire land now. Many people want to acquire land to build houses. It also created a situation where land was difficult to obtain.


    However, Huang Feng obviously has no such difficulties now. Of course, the premise is that he pays the money for the land happily. However, Secretary Tan does take good care of him, and the price for him is not high. Huang Feng does not I feel a little unacceptable.


    When Huang Feng left from Secretary Tan¡¯s office, the "space-time automobile production company" was almost talked about. This company still staying on Huang Feng¡¯s mouth can be established even today if he wants to. Of course, the funds must be in place. After all, the amount of registered capital can see Huang Feng''s determination, and Secretary Tan also attaches great importance to it.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to deceive Secretary Tan. Before, he said that the first five billion yuan would not be less than a penny. For the average person, that five billion would be an astronomical figure, but for the current Huang Feng In other words, it can still be taken out, and there will not be too much pressure.


    "Good leadership."


    Just as Huang Feng followed Secretary Tan''s secretary out, the Secretary Tan''s secretary suddenly greeted the oncoming people.


    Huang Feng also looked at the other party, but he did not speak, but just nodded, because he didn''t even know the other party.


    Fortunately, that person didn''t seem to see Huang Feng in his eyes, and just passed by them.


    "Who was that just now?" Huang Feng asked Secretary Tan''s secretary somewhat curiously after waiting for the man to walk away.


    "It''s the number two in our Qing province." Secretary Tan''s secretary said.


    "It turned out to be him." Huang Feng nodded and said. He had also heard of the No. 2 big name before. Before Secretary Tan came, he was the actual person to talk about here. Many people had already taken a step forward. Yes, but I didn''t expect that a Secretary Tan was parachuted, so this number two is still number two, and the relationship between him and Secretary Tan is destined to not be too good.


    "Who is that person?"


    The same question was also asked in the mouth of No. 2 Qing Province. He was asking the secretary next to him, and that secretary obviously knew the "who" in No. 2''s mouth refers to Huang Feng, but he Do not know Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Secretary No. 2 shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I saw it here for the first time."


    "It is obviously not an ordinary person to let the secretary of that person be treated so politely. You can check it with me." Qing Province No. 2 said to his secretary.

 1120 Chapter 1120 Going to Zhaoqu Village Again

    "Okay." The secretary of Qing Province No. 2 nodded quickly. Although he didn''t know Huang Feng, there were not many secrets in this compound, so he wanted to investigate Huang Feng''s identity. If it does, it will not be too troublesome.


    After Huang Feng left the compound, he went through the formalities for the establishment of the company. With Secretary Tan¡¯s secretary accompanying him throughout the process, Huang Feng didn¡¯t even need half a day to set up the company, and when he saw Huang Feng¡¯s After registering the capital, Secretary Tan''s secretary''s eyes brightened, and his evaluation of Huang Feng was even higher.


    "Thank you Secretary Zhang." Huang Feng said politely to Secretary Tan''s secretary. For the secretaries around these big leaders, Huang Feng also knows their energy. Sometimes, they are even better than those city leaders. It''s even more powerful, and Huang Feng might need their help afterwards, so naturally it is very polite to treat these people.


    Fortunately, Secretary Tan¡¯s secretary did not have the slightest sense of pride. He had always respected the Hornets: "Boss Huang was joking, but I didn¡¯t help much. Now that things are done here, I¡¯ll Go back first."


    "Well, when Secretary Zhang has time, I will invite you to dinner." Huang Feng said.


    "Polite, polite." Secretary Zhang said. He could also see that Huang Feng had a very good attitude towards him, which made Secretary Zhang feel very comfortable. Huang Feng did not despise himself because of his good relationship with Secretary Tan. Secretary Zhang is also happy about this.


    After sending away Secretary Zhang, Huang Feng did not leave. Instead, he continued to set up a company called "Time and Space Restaurant Chain." He had the idea of ??opening his own restaurant before, and now he is here. , He simply took care of it together.


    Although there is no company with Secretary Zhang, the employees here are obviously not so forgetful. They still remember Huang Feng, who made the secretary of Qing Province No. 1 treat him politely. Therefore, Huang Feng When going through the formalities, it is still very fast.


    While Huang Feng was busy setting up the company, Qingshen No. 2 on the other side had already learned Huang Feng¡¯s identity from his secretary, and also knew why Huang Feng came to this compound today. .


    "Huang Feng? This name is quite familiar." Qing Sheng''s No. 2 murmured: "By the way, the one who helped the surnamed Qiu get the ledger before, seems to be called Huang Feng, and when Chengfu came to me before , I also told me about Huang Feng''s affairs. I had trouble with his company before, but I didn''t succeed. I didn''t expect that he would actually appear here today."


    Regarding Huang Feng, the Qing Provincial No. 2 does not have the slightest good impression. Although the two have not even met before today, this time cannot affect the Qing Provincial No. 2¡¯s hatred and hostility towards Huang Feng.


    If it were not for Huang Feng, Secretary Qiu would not have access to the ledger, and Tong Qianjun would not be able to handle it. Then Secretary Tan would not be able to take advantage of the situation to gain a foothold in Qing Province, and he would not lose his prestige before his subordinates. He is still the actual boss of Qing Province.


    However, it was because of Huang Feng¡¯s appearance and his intervention that he had the situation he is today. It can be said that the reason why he has fallen into this situation has a lot to do with Huang Feng. Under the circumstances, what impression can Qingsheng No. 2 have on Huangfeng?


    "He actually wants to invest in automobile production? That''s a lot of money. Where did he get so much money. Moreover, if his project is really completed, it will be another political achievement for the man named Tan." Qing Province No. 2 thought to himself.


    In fact, if Huang Feng¡¯s automobile production enterprise were to be located in Qing Province, it would be a political achievement for Secretary Tan or this No. 2. However, Qing Province No. 2 obviously did not have the slightest affection for Huang Feng, and , This project was obviously brought by Secretary Tan, and he even more did not want the project to be successfully implemented.


    Thinking of this, Qingsheng No.2 already had an idea in his mind, no matter what, he would prevent Huang Feng from starting this enterprise.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that he was being targeted by Qing Province No. 2 again. In his opinion, with Secretary Tan¡¯s help and support, it must be no problem, but obviously, Qing Province¡¯s affairs are more complicated. What will happen in the end is really hard to say.


    After completing the formalities, Huang Feng received a call from the village chief of Zhaoqu Village, saying that he wanted to talk to him about the lease of the land. He hoped that Huang Feng would have time to go there, and Huang Feng also wanted to take this matter earlier. It was resolved, so after a simple lunch, I drove to Zhaoqu Village.


    When the last time he came was different, before arriving at Zhaoqu Village, Huang Feng saw a lot of people shaking in the village head. Obviously more than one person was there. After Huang Feng¡¯s car drove closer, he found I didn¡¯t read it wrong before. This time it¡¯s not that Zhao Caihua is the only one in the village, but there are many villagers. Those villagers seem to be waiting for him. Seeing his car coming, they all looked at him. Car.


    Huang Feng saw the familiar figure of Zhao Caihua in the crowd, he stopped the car, and then walked on.


    "Hey, this is the boss Huang who is going to contract your field. Everyone let him go and let boss Huang pass." Zhao Caihua called out loudly after seeing Huang Feng.


    "He is boss Huang, he looks so young."


    "Yes, it feels a bit smaller than my son."


    "He really has the money to contract our fields? Is he still paying for us to help him farm?"


    "It shouldn''t be wrong, didn''t the village chief have said that he should not lie to us."


    After these villagers knew Huang Feng¡¯s identity, they all started talking around Huang Feng. Through Zhao Caihua and village chief Zhao Jiangang¡¯s mouth, they already knew that a big boss wanted to contract their land, and the price was not low for everyone. Moreover, they have to hire them to farm the land and pay back their wages. The wages are all catching up with their children working outside. Therefore, after learning that Huang Feng is coming, they all went to the village to see Huang Feng. Now, let¡¯s see what kind of person this big boss is.


    Huang Feng is surrounded by so many grandpas and aunts, it is still a bit awkward, but fortunately, these people are not hostile, but some do not believe him, who makes him look so young, than many of them ''S children are all young.


    At this time, Zhao Caihua brought a young man who looked very honest and honest to Huang Feng, and said to Huang Feng with a smile on his face: "Boss Huang, this is my son Zhao Da. Didn''t you say that you would hire someone to farm your land last time? Did I call my son back and let him also farm for you!"

 1121 Chapter 1121

    After Zhao Caihua spoke to Huang Feng, he took a picture of his son and said, "Call boss Huang."


    "Good boss Huang." Zhao Caihua''s son, honestly shouted to Huang Feng.


    "Boss Huang, don¡¯t be surprised. My son is too dull and not very good at talking. However, he is serious about his work. Their bosses praise him for his ability. Don¡¯t think he is too old, but he is also a good farmer. When I was at home before, I didn''t help me without doing things." Zhao Caihua was obviously afraid that Huang Feng would look at many of his sons and kept saying good things for his sons.


    Ever since Huang Feng said last time that he would contract the land here, and then hire them to help him plant the land, Zhao Caihua has planned to start, and his son worked hard to work for others, only about 4,000 yuan a month. , After deducting the usual food and drink, and daily life, the remaining money in a month may not be 3,000 yuan.


    Moreover, Zhao Caihua felt very distressed because his son was not by his side and was suffering outside. This time Huang Feng offered a salary of 3,000 a month to help him farm the land, so he thought of his own The son called back. When the time comes, he, his wife and son, and the three of them will help Huangfeng grow the land. It costs almost 10,000 in a month. I eat and drink less at home. After a year, I can save a lot of money. In that case, after a few years, his son will be rich when he marries.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng left, Zhao Caihua contacted his son and asked him to come back immediately. After seeing Huang Feng today, he couldn''t wait to recommend his son to Huang Feng, hoping Huang Feng would not drive his son away.


    Huang Feng looked at Zhao Caihua¡¯s son with a smile on his face. He saw a lot of rural lads like Zhao Da. After all, he himself was in the countryside. Many such lads could not be admitted to college. Those who suffer losses can only do hard work, not to mention that people are tired, but earn less.


    However, most of these people are relatively honest. The Zhao Da in front of him seems to be an honest person. Of course Huang Feng has no intention of rejecting him. Zhao Da is also from a rural area, and there is still no problem in farming.


    "Zhao Da, right? How far are you in school?" Huang Feng asked.


    "High school, high school graduates, did not enter university, so I went out to work." Zhao Da said, when speaking, he was a little cautious. His father told him that Huang Feng is the big boss and should not be offended. He worked outside for a few years. I have seen some big bosses, they are all arrogant and difficult to speak. Once offended, then they will definitely be unlucky. Therefore, he is also cautious when talking to Huang Feng.


    "Don''t be so afraid of me, I won''t eat you." Huang Feng said with a smile: "In this way, if you are willing to stay, you don''t have to plant the land. Just help me look at this place. Tell me, there is also just looking at this place and not allowing other people to destroy what I planted, how? Of course, you can also find some more people to take care of the fields here."


    "There must be no problem. My son has been fighting frequently since he was a child, and there is no problem at all when looking at the things in the field. If someone destroys them, my son will be able to beat them away." Zhao Da hasn''t spoken yet, his father Zhao Caihua Just rushed to say.


    Huang Feng is a bit funny. Just now, Zhao Caihua said that his son is honest, and now he has been fighting since he was a child. Obviously, the other party understands what he has handed over to Zhao Da, similar to the security of the company. Moreover, it is more relaxed.


    "Boss Huang, I have no problem. I guarantee that others can''t steal anything from here." Zhao Da also promised.


    In fact, it is not uncommon for people to live in a shed on the field in the countryside to watch the crops. Therefore, Zhao Da can easily understand what Huang Feng said.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "For salary, let''s give you six thousand a month. If you do well, you can add it. In addition, you can find some helpers. You can''t come by yourself. For salary, Just follow your dad and them, three thousand a month."


    "Six thousand a month!" Zhao Caihua exclaimed. Even Zhao Da''s face was full of surprise. The salary was indeed beyond their expectations.


    "What are you doing in a daze, thank you boss Huang soon." Zhao Caihua snapped his son and said loudly.


    "Thank you, Boss Huang." Zhao Da said gratefully. In this rural area, 6,000 a month is definitely a lot.


    "Boss Huang, don''t worry, I will urge him to do it well." Zhao Caihua patted his chest and promised Huang Feng that he was joking, six thousand, that is not a small number, and Huang Feng also said it. It was just the initial salary. If his son did a good job, it could be increased. Of course, Zhao Caihua would not care about it.


    "Okay, when I have a talk with the village chief, you can officially start working." Huang Feng said to Zhao Caihua and his son.


    Of course, the farmers around are very envious of Zhao Caihua and his son, but there is no way. When Huang Feng came here, Zhao Caihua was the first to receive him. Then Zhao Caihua obviously did what he did to make boss Huang very happy. , And then take care of his son.


    And the other villagers are also thinking in their hearts whether they want their children to come back. After all, working hard outside does not make more money than here, and looking at Boss Huang¡¯s appearance, he is generous. If their children come back, they will not necessarily be worse than Zhao Da, and the wages might be increased.


    Huang Feng followed Zhao Caihua to find the village head, and he didn''t hear the people behind him. The village head Zhao Jiangang was already waiting for Huang Feng. In addition to Zhao Jiangang, there was another person in charge of finances.


    After Huang Feng left last time, Zhao Jiangang summoned the villagers in the village to discuss the contracting of farmland. This matter is not compulsory. Not everyone has to contract, it is completely voluntary. However, the land is contracted out. He can be hired by Huang Feng to farm his land for a salary of 3,000 a month.


    Originally, when Zhao Jiangang said that he wanted to contract the land, only half of the people were willing to contract, and there were still a few who were not very willing. However, when he said that the person who contracted the land could continue to farm, but it was for the new boss. Moreover, with a salary of 3,000 a month, those who were not very willing in the first place suddenly changed their minds.


    You know, even if they are busy in the fields all year round, after deducting the cost, they can make ten or twenty thousand a year. But if they are now farming Huangfeng, it will be different. Don¡¯t worry about the output. The problem, and the income is higher than before, so the fool refused.

 1122 Chapter 1122

    Therefore, Huang Feng finally successfully contracted more than 8,000 acres of land from Zhaoqu Village. This is because some families have no one and all go out to work. Otherwise, there will be more.


    However, Huang Feng doesn''t care that much anymore. After all, there are so many places he will contract in the future, and it is impossible to contract only in a village like Zhaoqu Village.


    After signing the contract, Huang Feng gave the contracting money to Zhao Jiangang on the spot. This time Huang Feng signed a five-year contract at once, and the money is for the villagers. As for the latter, the villagers will be hired. The money is given separately for farming oneself.


    After coming out of Zhao Jiangang''s office, Huang Feng found Zhao Caihua and his son again. In fact, the father and son did not leave. They wanted to show their faces in front of Huang Feng so that Huang Feng would remember them.


    "I have already signed the contract. You inform the villagers that if you are willing to plant the land for me, you should report to your side. Zhao Da, you will make a record. Then, tomorrow, you will come back to me to get the contract and sign it for them. , There is also the seeds planted in these fields. You will bring them back tomorrow, and then you can plant them.¡± Huang Feng explained.


    "But, how to plant it? The planting of these different crops is different." Zhao Caijin said.


    "This, tomorrow I will remind Zhao Da together." Huang Feng said.


    There is also a simple introduction on how to grow those things. As long as you tell these people what you need to pay attention to during the planting process, plus their experience, planting those vegetables is still no problem.


    And this afternoon, Huang Feng is going to exchange for selection. In addition to the vegetable seeds, Huang Feng also needs to exchange some fish fry. Of course, the fish fry he wants to exchange must be something that is not available in reality and taste better. When there is a chance in the future, Huang Feng is also preparing to exchange some edible animals to enrich the variety of his restaurant.


    "Okay, boss." Zhao Da said. He knows that this job is an opportunity for him, and he must take it well. Therefore, he dare not neglect every confession of Huang Feng.


    After the things in Zhaoqu Village were temporarily handled, Huang Feng left. When he left this time, Huang Feng felt the enthusiasm of the villagers here and sent Huang Feng a long way.


    However, Huang Feng also realized the difficulty of the road here again. Even his own car, driving on this road, would have a strong feeling of bumps, let alone other cars.


    "Maybe I can help repair the road here." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    However, road construction is not a trivial matter after all. Huang Feng is also ready to think about it before implementing it. However, seeing the road here, Huang Feng also thinks of the road in his hometown, and the road there is not very easy.


    "When I go back next time, see if there is any place that can help my hometown." Huang Feng decided to himself, since he can invest in other villages, he should take care of his hometown. questionable.


    After that, Huang Feng went directly to his warehouse. There, Huang Feng saw the food vendor Liu Boss. This time there were more convoys following him, and he brought more food here, and Huang Feng arranged for him. The slave housekeeper takes care of him, so even if Huang Feng is not there, he can still trade normally.


    Huang Feng and Mr. Liu briefly chatted, and went to another warehouse. Here, Huang Feng chose to exchange several vegetable seeds from the storage box, and then bought some fish fry. Fortunately, the storage box is for sending fish. Otherwise, there would be no place to put these fish.


    When Huang Feng chose what seeds to exchange in the storage box, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father was fidgeting at his residence, because he had lost contact with those who sent out to ambush Huang Feng. All day today, he let The subordinates kept in touch with those people, but just couldn''t get in touch, he sent people to look around Huang Feng''s residence. Apart from some traces of fighting, he found nothing. Those people seemed to have suddenly disappeared from this world. The same.


    "Look, keep looking for me, I still don''t believe it, so a few big living people disappeared so suddenly, there is no trace at all!" Peng Chengfu''s father roared.


    At the same time, he was also a little scared in his heart. Obviously, those people would not disappear for no reason. It was probably related to Huang Feng. This gave him a new judgment on Huang Feng¡¯s skill. Obviously, Huang Feng¡¯s The strength is not as bad as he thought, he has sent so many, and there are several second-rate masters. In this case, Huang Feng can actually make all those people disappear. His strength is obviously very scary.


    Another point is that these guards were all borrowed by him. After all, he is not the head of the Peng family. If because of his own reasons, the family loses so many guards, then, after he goes back, he will definitely be affected. Punishable.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to understand that Peng Chengfu''s father is so angry.


    "How''s the situation on Huangfeng?" After the roar, Peng Chengfu''s father tried hard to calm himself down. He knew that at this time, just being angry would not solve the problem, and if he wanted to find those guards, Huang Feng was obviously a man. A good breakthrough, before, he still suspected Cai Youde, but the other party should have no such ability, so Huang Feng Huang Feng is the most suspicious.


    "Everything is normal, I have been busy with his own affairs, and I didn''t see anything unusual." said a guard next to Peng Chengfu''s father.


    "How is it possible?" Peng Chengfu''s father was a little unacceptable. No matter what, those guards must have attacked Huang Feng. Huang Feng actually seemed to have nothing to happen, and he didn''t want to retaliate.Or where did he hide those people?How come there is nothing unusual?


    "Continue to stare at me. In addition, send all the manpower to find me the guards, all!" Peng Chengfu''s father called.


    "Yes."


    Peng Chengfu''s father obviously wanted to find those guards, whether they were alive or dead. Only in this way could he know what happened last night, and after returning home, he could also explain to his family.


    However, at this time, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father, who is already a little flustered, seems to have forgotten that he has more than one enemy in Jiangzhou. Although Huang Feng is the biggest suspect in killing his son, he wants his life more now. , But not Huang Feng, but Cai Youde!


    Cai Youde had already contacted the killer, and Peng Chengfu''s father knew this too, but the other party hadn''t taken any action, and there was an accident on his own side, so he ignored it.

 1123 Chapter 1123

    When Huang Feng rushed back from the warehouse, she received a call from Bai Xiaorou. Bai Xiaorou had been in the Imperial Capital some time ago, so she didn''t have much contact with Huang Feng. After all, she was in the base and it was inconvenient to contact.


    "Huang Feng, I have returned, and I am at my previous residence." Bai Xiaorou said on the phone.


    "Okay, wait for me, I''ll go over immediately." Huang Feng said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng drove directly to his previous residence, where he saw Bai Xiaorou who had not seen each other for several days.


    Bai Xiaorou hasn''t changed much compared to before, but she obviously missed Huang Feng very much. When they met, the two gave a hug.


    "Are you tired in the imperial capital these days?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s okay." Bai Xiaorou said: "It''s just that I didn''t go to the imperial capital for a while, so I accumulated some things and dealt with it."


    Huang Feng nodded, and the two came to Bai Xiaorou''s room, only to see that everything in Bai Xiaorou''s room had been packed. Obviously, she was going to the new residence with Huang Feng.


    "Is everything packed?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Well, it''s almost done." Bai Xiaorou said: "Did you talk to your girlfriend? I lived there, is there anything wrong?"


    "It shouldn''t be." Huang Feng said uncertainly: "Actually, she knows you exist, but I haven''t had time to tell her that you want to live in."


    "I don''t care, if your girlfriend drove me away, if anxious me, I will do it." Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "Ah." Huang Feng looked frightened.


    "Puff!" Bai Xiaorou laughed: "I was joking with you, I don''t dare to beat her, she is the palace, but you can''t let her bully me."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said, "Yomo people are very good, don''t worry."


    As they said, they packed their things and left this place that was quite memorable for them.


    On the way, Bai Xiaorou also thought of what she had thought of when she was in the base before, and said: "By the way, I have thought about it these days. You still have to be careful. You are too strong, plus short-term The sudden rise of Nei will definitely attract a lot of people''s attention. At that time, there will be no fewer people investigating you. This time our director will ask me about you."


    "I have thought of this situation a long time ago, but I didn''t think of a very good way. Now I can only make some arrangements in advance and make some people, hoping to help in the future." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng also knows that the situation Bai Xiaorou said is indeed very likely to happen. After all, he was born in a rural area and is an out-of-towner. Moreover, before graduating from university, he always behaved very ordinary. Suddenly have a very strong skill, and there is still enough money to use the skill, this is indeed very easy to doubt. No one wants to harm oneself, it is better to say, once someone wants to target himself, then his situation is indeed It''s easy to get caught.


    "Although I don''t know how you got those great martial arts, but for this, if someone asks you, you say it was a chance. An old man taught you. After the old man taught you, he left. No contact information is left. As for the name, you can make up one, or you can say that you don¡¯t know. Anyway, as long as you bite this point, others won¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s no way.¡± Bai Xiaorou said.


    Bai Xiaorou was of course curious about how Huang Feng gained Kung Fu, but she didn''t mean to ask Huang Feng, but instead was helping Huang Feng find a way to find an excuse to eliminate other people''s doubts.


    "This isn''t the content on TV and novels," Huang Feng said.


    "No matter where it is, as long as it''s useful, it''s fine. Moreover, in this world, there are originally some casual cultivators traveling everywhere, and no one knows whether what you said is true or false." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "That''s true." Huang Feng nodded in agreement.


    Although Bai Xiaorou''s explanation sounds, it makes people feel unbelievable, but as long as she insists on this point, then other people really can''t help themselves, that''s enough.


    "As for the things that you have developed rapidly in the short term, the aftermath you are doing now is just fine." Bai Xiaorou said: "The research institute must exist, even if there is no research results, and the other is to make more contacts. I think After thinking about it, you can ask Secretary Qiu to introduce Secretary Tan for you. Secretary Qiu values ??you very much, and he should definitely help you."


    "Secretary Qiu has already done this." Huang Feng said, and then told Huang Feng what happened last night.


    "You want to invest in car production? That''s very expensive, and domestic cars don''t seem to be very popular." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "I have already decided." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, the quality of my car is better than that of imported cars from abroad. If the price is similar to that of domestic cars, it should be popular at that time."


    "The quality is similar to that of an imported car?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng in surprise: "Do you have the technology in this area?"


    "Yes." Huang Feng said, not to mention the information about car production in the ring, even if he doesn''t have it, he can exchange it through the storage box, but the information in this area is very expensive. It is impossible to win hundreds of billions. It can also be seen how valuable Huang Feng obtained such a piece of information from that space.


    "That''s good." Bai Xiaorou said, she has now faintly felt that Huang Feng seems to be able to obtain some good things through a certain channel, including the previous brewing formula, sewage treatment equipment, and even those exercises. Obtained through this method, and now it is not too difficult to obtain a car production material through this method.


    "If you can really develop an automobile company, or even achieve a leading level in the country, then, even if someone doubts you, you will not dare to do it easily." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Although Bai Xiaorou is not in the officialdom, she knows how much domestic automobile technology is desired. Now, the main technology of domestically produced cars is still foreign. Even if it is private enterprises, most of the imported technology is foreign technology. Huang Feng can have his own automobile production technology, and if the level of production is still high, it will definitely be valued and protected. When that time, Huang Feng will have an extra protective umbrella on his body, and no one will be lighthearted. Moved him.

 1124 Chapter 1124 Are they really servants?

    "Leading the country?" Huang Feng smiled: "My goal is to lead the world. My car is to be sold all over the world, and not only my car, but my other companies will also develop from China to foreign countries. of."


    Huang Feng is not bragging, but that''s what he thinks, and he thinks he can do this too. The things in the storage box are not bad at all. The products of his company are put in reality. , But leading the world, if you only develop in the country, that would be too sorry for the love of the storage box.


    Bai Xiaorou looked at the energetic Huang Feng, smiled and said, "I believe you."


    Now, Bai Xiaorou is the same with Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s daughters. They are all very convinced, because in such a long time of contact, Huang Feng has never spoken big words, as long as he speaks, That''s all with a certain degree of certainty, if not sure, he wouldn''t say.


    Bai Xiaorou is very happy now, not only because Huang Feng has advanced automobile production technology, but also because Huang Feng also thought of the things she was worried about before, and she has already made arrangements in advance. In this way, her previous worries appear Some are unnecessary.


    Of course, Bai Xiaorou also understands that what Huang Feng lacks most now is time. As long as he is given time, he can develop. Moreover, his companies will become a behemoth. At that time, no one can shake him. He doesn''t need to worry about other people''s suspicions.


    However, it all takes time, and if someone shoots him before that, it will also be very troublesome.


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou arrived at the villa, Su Yumo''s three daughters had not yet come back. Tang Muxue was still busy with her own wine agency work, although she could do it on her own because of her relationship with Huang Feng The pressure of Huang Feng is all placed on Huang Feng, but she still feels that she has to continue to work hard, and can help a little bit. In that case, Huang Feng''s burden will be lighter.


    As for the two daughters Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, they are still busy acquiring the pharmaceutical factory. In addition, Huang Feng has the previous thoughts and plans, plus, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao both decided to take Tianjiao He gave him some equity in the group, so Huang Feng simply prepared to spend some money directly to let Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao buy as many pharmaceutical factories and private hospitals as possible. These things, whether in reality or in other things The space is very helpful to Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have been busy a lot in the past two days, but they have no complaints at all. After all, they also understand that Huang Feng is helping them.


    Huang Feng went to the kitchen to make dinner, Bai Xiaorou went to the second floor and chose a room, then put her own things in and began to decorate the room. When Su Yumo''s third daughter came back, Bai Xiaorou had just arranged the room. , Go downstairs to the lobby.


    When the three women came back and saw Bai Xiaorou in the living room, she was taken aback for a moment. She was obviously a little surprised at Bai Xiaorou''s sudden appearance.


    After that, Tang Muxue took the initiative to step forward and said, "Sister Xiaorou, have you also moved in?" After all, among these people, Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou met first and had the best relationship.


    "Well, I just don''t know if you are welcome or not." Bai Xiaorou said, and the direction she looked when she spoke was obviously Su Yumo''s direction. She knew who was the real "big sister" here.


    "Welcome or not, are you here?" Su Yumo hadn''t spoken, but Xie Mengjiao said first. She couldn''t understand Huang Feng''s carelessness, she was holding the injustice for her sisters. Of course, in her own heart There is also a feeling of not wanting to see too many women around Huang Feng, she would not say it.


    "Mengjiao, don''t say that." Su Yumo said to Xie Mengjiao, and then walked towards Bai Xiaorou, but said with a smile on her face: "You are welcome to live in. Mengjiao just didn''t intend to, you don''t care. ."


    Of course, Su Yumo will have other feelings in her heart, but she actually knows the existence of Bai Xiaorou and is psychologically prepared, so it is not difficult to accept it, and she has already done Huang Feng before. There will be other women''s preparations in the future, but now there is just one more, she will naturally persuade herself to accept it.


    Of course, accepting Bai Xiaorou¡¯s existence does not mean that Su Yumo will indulge Huang Feng''s constant new women. Of course, she will also find ways to prevent more women around him. Moreover, Su Yumo also knows that Huang Feng In fact, the spirit is still relatively high. The average woman doesn''t look down on him at all now, so she doesn''t have to worry about it herself. Huang Shanfeng is constantly looking for women.


    "Thank you." Bai Xiaorou said to Su Yumo. She thanked her from the bottom of her heart. When she came before, she was actually worried that Su Yumo would not accept her arrival. In that case, she didn''t know what to do. What to do, and she didn''t want Huang Feng to be embarrassed. Fortunately, Su Yumo didn''t hate herself and meant to drive herself away, which made Bai Xiaorou truly relieved.


    "Hey, you are all back? The food is just ready, wash your hands and prepare to eat." Huang Feng also came out of the kitchen at this time. After that, the servants who he had just exchanged for today prepared the food one by one. Serve it up.


    Looking at these servants who appeared, Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng, "Huang Feng, why are you looking for these young and beautiful ones? Are they really servants, not your women?"


    This time, even Su Yumo and Tang Muxue both looked at Huang Feng with suspicion, but Bai Xiaorou had no doubts, because she felt the breath of internal strength from these people. Obviously, these people are nothing. Ordinary people, but masters of internal strength, Bai Xiaorou felt oppressed on them.


    Although Bai Xiaorou Huang Feng doubts the relationship between Huang Feng and these people, she is also very curious about where Huang Feng has found so many masters. She can feel that the strength of these people seems to be better than that. She is stronger!


    "Of course it''s the servants here." Huang Feng said, "And, don''t ignore them because of their beautiful appearance. In fact, their skills are very strong. Ten of the company''s security guards can''t beat them. ."


    "Bringing, are they so good?" Xie Mengjiao said still in disbelief.


    "Why did I lie to you?" Huang Feng said, "Then I will let them show you one?"

 1125 Chapter 1125

    "How to demonstrate?" Xie Mengjiao asked curiously.


    Huang Feng nodded to the servants. The servants seemed to understand what he meant. When there was still some distance from the dining table, he threw the plate in his hand far away. .


    Then, in the surprised eyes of the women at the scene, the plates fell neatly on the dining table, and no soup splashed out, and not a single dish was turned over.


    "Does this show that they are very skilled?" Xie Mengjiao obviously still doesn''t understand.


    But Bai Xiaorou, she herself cultivates internal strength, so she understands that the methods of the servants just now are not something ordinary people can do, and she needs to control her own strength very well.


    As for the three daughters of Su Yumo, because they are ordinary people, although they were surprised by the methods of the servants just now, they couldn''t see the power of them.


    Huang Feng was helpless. In order to reassure the women, and at the same time, to let them understand the skill of these servants, Huang Feng only asked the women to show it again, and this time it was much simpler and rude. After receiving Huang Feng¡¯s signal, he walked up the wall in the hall. It was really flying on the wall. These servants originally had the second-rate peak level. It is not too difficult to fly on the wall. At least, Huang Both Feng and Bai Xiaorou could understand this.


    However, it was the first time that Su Yumo''s three daughters saw such a situation. All three of them stared wide-eyed and looked at the servants who were in the hall because they were too fast, and even left some shadows behind. Women feel that their eyes are not enough.


    "Huang Feng, are they kung fu?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said without concealment. Since they have already determined their relationship, Huang Feng also plans to tell them his secrets slowly, "These people are just like those martial arts masters on TV. They are capable of light work and internal strength, and they are even better than those martial arts masters."


    "Then you know how?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Me?" Huang Feng said in a daze, "Me too."


    "Really? Compared with them?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "Stronger than them." Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, are you so good?" Xie Mengjiao said in surprise, as if she didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words.


    You know, those servants are now "flying around" in the hall. If Huang Feng is better than them, doesn''t it mean that Huang Feng can fly around too?This obviously exceeded Xie Mengjiao''s knowledge of Huang Feng.


    "Of course, you will find that I am better than you think if you have a chance in the future." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    After watching the performances of the servants, Su Yumo''s three daughters were sure that the people Huang Feng had found this time were really powerful people. The key is that these people, in front of Huang Feng, were very respectful, Su Yumo The three of them are also from wealthy families, and their families also have guards. However, because those people generally do not show their skills in front of them, although they also know that the guards are very strong, but how strong are they? I don''t know.


    However, the three women now feel that even if the guards are powerful, they seem to be inferior to the servants Huang Feng has found. Huang Feng can find these people and make them so obedient, which speaks for itself. Huang Feng is really strong.


    And the stronger Huang Feng is, the happier Su Yumo and the others are of course, so, for the next meal, a few people ate very happily, because Bai Xiaorou just moved in today, and a few people celebrated again. , Xie Mengjiao did not verbally attack Bai Xiaorou anymore. After all, she had nothing to do with Huang Feng. Su Yumo accepted Bai Xiaorou, so of course she couldn''t say anything.


    Moreover, she also knows that Bai Xiaorou seems to have very strong skills and is also a very good helper for Huang Feng. Although she does not want to admit it, in the depths of Xie Mengjiao''s heart, she still hopes that Huang Feng will develop more and more. The better.


    Peng Chengfu''s father was also eating while Huang Feng was eating dinner with his daughters, but compared to the lively and warm atmosphere of Huang Feng, Peng Chengfu''s father looked much deserted.


    And the more this time, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father missed his son more, and his hatred for Huang Feng increased by one point. However, Huang Feng¡¯s skills were beyond his expectations. Those he sent out People, there is still no news yet, and in order to find the traces of those people, he has sent out most of the guards around him.


    In fact, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father also knew that because he kept transferring the guards at home to Jiangzhou privately, those in the family were already a little dissatisfied with him. If he knew that he still lost a lot of guards, he must not Will let him go. After all, every guard is the property of the family, and it is the family¡¯s hard work to cultivate. Every loss is a huge loss to the family. If you lose so much at once, the family will definitely not Will accept it.


    However, Peng Chengfu''s father obviously can''t control that much now. In order to avenge his son, he must do this. As for the dissatisfaction in the family, let them talk.


    "Who?" At this moment, a guard next to Peng Chengfu''s father suddenly shouted, making him startled.


    "What''s wrong?" Peng Chengfu''s father asked.


    "Back to master, there seems to be a sound." The guard said.


    "There is a noise? Go take a look." Peng Chengfu''s father said, you know, here he just bought it, and there are no cats or dogs, so there should be no abnormal noise at night.


    "Yes." The guard replied, then looked for the place where the sound had just appeared, and looked for it.


    After the guard left, Peng Chengfu''s father was left with only one guard. As for the other guards, he was sent out to find those who had lost contact.


    Originally, Peng Chengfu''s father planned to continue the meal, but the sound of fighting suddenly came from the place where the guard went. The sound was very rapid and intense.


    Obviously, someone broke in. Peng Chengfu''s father was a little flustered. At this moment, the voice of the guard just came, a little anxious and a little manic: "Master, leave soon, someone broke in!"


    Peng Chengfu''s father became even more flustered. He threw the knife and fork in his hand and was about to leave his residence. As for the last guard by his side, he was closely following him.

 1126 Chapter 1126 Cai Youdes Revenge

    However, before Peng Chengfu''s father left the residence, a man in a black suit appeared in front of him. The man was holding a short knife in his hand, and the knife was still dripping with blood. As for whose blood belongs to, it doesn''t seem to be too difficult to guess.


    "Who are you?" Peng Chengfu''s father forced himself to calm down.


    In fact, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father has also seen many big scenes, but at this time, he still feels flustered and at a loss. After all, the troubles he encountered before will not involve his life in danger. This time, the visit was different. The person in front of him was obviously unkind. Moreover, there was only one guard left beside him. No other people were around, which made him feel very insecure.


    The person did not answer Peng Chengfu¡¯s father¡¯s question. He seemed to be watching Peng Chengfu¡¯s father carefully, as if he was confirming whether this person was the one he was looking for. After confirming, he rushed with a short knife in his hand. Come up, the coming is fierce!


    "Master, you go first, I''ll hold him!" At this time, Peng Chengfu''s father''s last guard shouted at him loudly, and then rushed to meet the man, and the two sides fought together in an instant.


    The guard was also very anxious in his heart, because he felt a stronger aura than he was in the body of the incoming person, and the other party''s body was very evil. Obviously, there were a lot of lives in his hand. Such a person is difficult to deal with. He has skill and combat experience.


    Peng Chengfu¡¯s father didn¡¯t intend to stay and fight with the guard. He saw that the guard seemed to have entangled the black-clothed young man, so he staggered out. At this time, he already regretted it very much. I should have released so many guards, I should keep a few more by my side, otherwise, I won''t let myself fall to where I am now.


    However, it¡¯s too late to think about anything. The most important thing is that if you want to escape here, as long as you leave, you must check it out carefully to see who wants his life. You will definitely make him unhappy. dead.


    While Peng Chengfu''s father was running, he prayed in his heart that the guard would help him to delay a little longer. When he got into the car, the young man in black clothes would not be able to catch up with him and he would be safe.


    As the fighting sounded farther and farther, Peng Chengfu''s heart gradually relaxed, and it seemed that he could escape this time.


    "Damn, don''t let me know who made the move, otherwise..." Peng Chengfu''s father said while running towards the car at the door.


    "Otherwise, what can you do?"


    At this moment, from the other side of the car, a figure appeared, and the figure said lightly while walking towards Peng Chengfu''s father.


    "Who are you?" Because of the backlight, Peng Chengfu''s father suddenly didn''t see the person who came. However, when he found that there were people waiting for him, Peng Chengfu''s father became more and more disturbed.


    "Why? You, the elder of the Peng family, don''t know me?" The black shadow finally approached, and at this time, Peng Chengfu''s father finally saw the person coming.


    "It''s you!" Peng Chengfu''s father exclaimed: "Yes, I should have thought of it, there will be no other people besides you."


    "It''s good to know, I''m here to take your life today and avenge my son!" The man said viciously, as if the surrounding air was two minutes cold.


    The visitor was Cai Tian¡¯s father, Cai Youde. During this time, Cai Youde didn¡¯t think about the operation of the company. He spent the whole day thinking about how to kill Peng Chengfu¡¯s father to avenge his son, so he contacted the killer. , Just want to kill Peng Chengfu''s father.


    Moreover, Cai Youde also wanted to kill Peng Chengfu''s father by himself, so that he could be relieved of his cruel heart. Therefore, when the killer came here tonight, he also followed.


    What Cai Youde didn¡¯t expect was that he thought it would be dangerous this time, but the process was unexpectedly smooth. There were not many guards beside Peng Chengfu¡¯s father. This discovery made him ecstatic. Finally there is a chance to avenge his son.


    "I didn''t kill your son." Peng Chengfu''s father, while observing the surrounding situation with his eyes, was perfunctory by Cai Youde.


    "Do you think I will believe it? Or do you think I''m a fool and a fool?" Cai Youde said with disdain. Although there is no clear evidence, Cai Youde had already determined in his heart that Peng Chengfu''s father killed his son.


    Thinking that his son had passed away at such a young age, and that he was also a white-haired person giving off a black-haired person, and no one would inherit the huge family business, Cai Youde felt boundless resentment in his heart.


    Therefore, no matter what price he paid, he would kill Peng Chengfu''s father!


    "Listen to me, we were all wrong. It was not my son who killed your son, but someone else. I also found this person. I am trying to kill him. He is our common enemy. If it weren''t for him If we do, our two families will not become what they are now." Peng Chengfu''s father said.


    "Who killed your son? I don''t care at all. I only know that it was yours who killed my son. It''s as simple as that! I want to avenge my son!" After that, Cai Youde was already red. With his eyes open, he rushed towards Peng Chengfu''s father, the dagger in his hand, under the light, exuded a cold white light.


    "No!" Peng Chengfu''s father turned around and fled, but his body that hasn''t been exercised for a long time really doesn''t run fast. Fortunately, Cai Youde is also the same, the speed is not very fast, the speed of the two is actually similar.


    At this moment, Cai Youde, who was chasing Peng Chengfu¡¯s father, was disturbed by some stone on the ground. The man fell to the ground. He couldn''t hold the dagger in his hand and fell out. And that dagger, fortunately, landed not far from Peng Chengfu''s father.


    This unexpected situation caused both of them to be stunned for a while. Then, both of them rushed towards the dagger. However, Cai Youde wasted a lot of time because he had to get up, so he was waiting for him to get to the dagger. At that time, the dagger was picked up by Peng Chengfu''s father!


    "Haha, aren''t you trying to kill me? Come on!" Peng Chengfu''s father, holding a dagger, shouted at Cai Youde with a grim expression. Get the upper hand!

 1127 Chapter 1127

    "What do you want?" Cai Youde asked, looking at Peng Chengfu''s father who was opposite.


    "What do you want?" Peng Chengfu''s father sneered, "Of course it is the same as you thought, to kill you!"


    Although Peng Chengfu¡¯s father is now basically certain that his son was not killed by Cai Tian, ??but Huang Feng, but Cai Tian did let people kill him. Cai Youde also firmly believes this. Therefore, he would not let him go. If he let him go today, then he would definitely find another chance to kill himself.


    Therefore, Cai Youde cannot stay!


    Thinking of this, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father flashed a fierce light in his eyes and rushed towards Cai Youde. Cai Youde turned around and wanted to run. However, the one he just fell over may have gotten a foot, so he runs faster than before. It was a lot slower, and was easily caught up by Peng Chengfu''s father.


    Peng Chengfu''s father looked at his back close at hand, and inserted the dagger in his hand without any hesitation.


    "Puff!"


    "what!"


    The two voices sounded almost at the same time. The dagger in Peng Chengfu''s father''s hand was very sharp, and it was easily inserted into Cai Youde''s back. Originally, the dagger was prepared by Cai Youde for the other party, but he didn''t expect this. The dagger has become a weapon to kill himself.


    His back was thrust in, and Cai Youde staggered even more. After two steps, he fell to the ground. Then, the screams continued.


    "I let you kill me, come to me, and have the ability to continue to kill!" Peng Chengfu''s father roared. During this time, his mood was also very bad, and he was also very depressed. He needed to vent. After all, his son also He died, and although he was powerful, but without evidence, he could only watch the murderer continue to live well, and could not avenge his son.


    This made Peng Chengfu''s father very aggrieved. When did he feel this way before?So, at this time, he caught the opportunity, he needed to vent, vent constantly.


    Peng Chengfu''s father pulled out the dagger, and then stabbed Cai Youde again fiercely, making Cai Youde, who hadn''t slowed down, screamed even more miserably.


    "I''m fighting with you!" At this time, Cai Youde, who was seriously injured, was even more brutal. He turned around abruptly without removing the dagger on his body. He grabbed Peng Chengfu''s father''s neck with both hands and did not let go.


    Peng Chengfu''s father was also a little panicked. He didn''t expect that Cai Youde was so cruel, he didn''t even care about his injuries, and he wanted to die with him.


    However, Peng Chengfu¡¯s father obviously didn¡¯t want to die, at least he didn¡¯t want to die now, so he struggled to remove the dagger from Cai Youde, and then inserted it into Cai Youde again, and this time he was still facing right The position of the chest is constantly inserted.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Cai Youde to be inserted one hole after another by Peng Chengfu¡¯s father. The blood flowed out of his body as if he didn¡¯t need money. His face was pale and his body was trembling slightly, but , If you want to avenge your son, use strong willpower to keep yourself from letting go.


    "Go to die, die to me!" Peng Chengfu''s father also looked more and more crazy, and the dagger was constantly taken out and inserted, his face was full of hideous expressions.


    Finally, because of the serious injury, Cai Youde let go of his hand helplessly, and then lay on the ground, his eyes staring at the sky blankly, where he seemed to see his son, calling himself.


    "Xiaotian, don''t worry, Dad is coming to accompany you soon. From now on, no one can bully you." Cai Youde lay on the ground, regardless of his injuries, thinking only of his son.


    "Go to die, die to me!" Peng Chengfu''s father has entered a state of rampage, repeating such a sentence constantly in his mouth, and the movement of his hands has not slowed down because of Cai Youde''s letting go.


    Finally, under the constant attack of Peng Chengfu¡¯s father, Cai Youde swallowed his last breath. However, at this time, there was no trace of fear of death on his face, except that he did not kill Peng Chengfu¡¯s father. He was killed by his son. Since the day of death, his heart has died, and now he is going to die too, he is not afraid, because, that also means that he will see his son again.


    Cai Youde died, under the dagger of Peng Chengfu''s father. His death was very miserable. The whole person was like a torn sack. There were holes everywhere and blood shed all over the place. Peng Chengfu''s father was also full of blood.


    "Haha, aren''t you trying to kill me? Come on, see who killed who!" Peng Chengfu''s father also discovered Cai Youde''s death, and he yelled frantically, as if he wanted to release all the stubbornness in his body. come out.


    "Puff!"


    At this moment, a short knife accurately hit his heart. The short knife didn''t know where it came from. The speed was very fast. After hitting his body, there was no pause. Go in, directly at the end of the handle.


    The laughter in Peng Chengfu¡¯s father¡¯s mouth stopped abruptly. He looked down at his heart in an unbelievable way. The short knife did exist, and it was inserted very deeply. He moved a little and felt a pain. However, He still struggled to raise his head and looked in the direction of his residence. Sure enough, he saw a figure there, and this person was the young man with strong black clothes who came to his residence before.


    "You, you..." Peng Chengfu''s father pointed at the other person and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it, his mouth was open, and blood was flowing out of his mouth.


    "Touch!" Peng Chengfu''s father fell suddenly, his eyes widened, and he was also looking to the sky. However, unlike Cai Youde''s liberation, his eyes were filled with nostalgia and reluctance for the world. He doesn''t want to die, really doesn''t want to die, he still has a lot of good days to live, and he wants to live for decades.


    However, it now seems that everything is in vain. He is dying. He understands this. However, he obviously does not want to give up, muttering to himself: "Save me, save me."


    However, obviously, no one can save him at this time. The young man with strong black clothes can come out, indicating that his guard has also been killed, and now there are no people around him.


    After struggling for a while, Peng Chengfu''s father finally died unwillingly. When he died, his eyes were not closed. Obviously, he really didn''t want to die, and he really didn''t want to die.


    The black young man came to Peng Chengfu''s father''s side, bent over to take out his short knife, and then looked at Cai Youde who was breathless next to him, then turned and left without saying a word.

 1128 Chapter 1128

    The next morning, Huang Feng learned of Cai Youde and Peng Chengfu¡¯s father¡¯s death from Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mouth.


    "Looking at the situation at the scene, Cai Youde should have killed Peng Chengfu''s father, and then Cai Youde was killed by the other party. However, Cai Youde was prepared this time. There should be a helper, and that helper killed him. Peng Chengfu''s father and his guard." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Have you found out who the helper is?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Not yet, and the investigation is still continuing." Qiu Ningshuang said. Although she is only a traffic policeman, it is not too difficult to know about the criminal police team. She also knows that Huang Feng and Cai Youde and Peng Chengfu''s father seemed to be celebrating the holidays, so he notified Huang Feng as soon as he knew the news of these two people.


    Huang Feng nodded. If there is nothing wrong, the helper Cai Youde brought should be the killer he found. However, Huang Feng did not expect that Cai Youde and Peng Chengfu¡¯s father would end this way. Died, died on the same day and in the same place, this can be regarded as dead together.


    After hanging up Qiu Ningshuang''s call, Bai Xiaorou on the other side also learned the news, and she knew a little bit more than Qiu Ningshuang''s.


    "After the death of Peng Chengfu''s father, the guards he found, except for the missing ones, had been recalled by the head of the Peng family of the imperial capital earlier this morning. Those people had treated him again and again. And the third guard came to Jiangzhou very dissatisfied. Not only did the guard lose a lot this time, he also died." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Is there someone from the Emperor Peng''s family?" Huang Feng asked: "They should come to help Peng Chengfu''s father collect the body."


    From the perspective of the Hornets, Peng Chengfu''s father is dead, so why would the imperial capital Peng''s family also come. When that happens, maybe something will happen again, so he should also be guarded.


    "No one came. The body of Peng Chengfu''s father was directly brought back to the imperial capital by the guards." Bai Xiaorou said: "The people from the imperial Peng family seem to have heard some news recently. Recently, they are very low-key. To make trouble, so you can rest assured for the time being."


    Bai Xiaorou naturally knows what Huang Feng is worried about. She even knows that Peng Chengfu¡¯s death is also related to Huang Feng. However, she doesn¡¯t care. Let¡¯s not say that now the Imperial Capital Peng¡¯s family is already targeted by their National Security Bureau. Even if it was not, she would be on Huang Feng''s side, and even if she lost her job because of this, she didn''t care.


    Huang Feng nodded, and said, "This Peng family is really unsympathetic. There is no one to collect the dead body."


    In Huang Feng''s view, even if he didn''t want to cause trouble, there was nothing wrong with coming to Jiangzhou to collect the body of Peng Chengfu''s father. It was just that the other party actually came to pick up no one, but directly asked the guard to take it back. It seemed a little unfeeling.


    "In the big family, family affection is inherently thin." Bai Xiaorou said. She has not been in the imperial capital for a short time. Because of her status, she also knows a little about the things of the imperial family. Therefore, regarding Peng Chengfu''s father, she Not too surprised.


    "However, this matter is not over. The Peng family will definitely investigate the situation here, so you still have to be careful." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "I know." Huang Feng said. As far as he is now, the Peng Family, the imperial capital, is still a relatively difficult opponent, so he dare not be too careless.


    Huang Feng is actually quite busy during this period. In addition to car production, he has to buy some restaurants. However, the restaurant can be put away first. After all, he exchanged it from the storage box. Those vegetables have not yet been formally planted, and the number of rented fields is not enough, so don¡¯t worry.


    It¡¯s just that you have to worry about car production. After all, this project is very big and important. Both Secretary Qiu and Secretary Tan are watching. Therefore, Huang Feng plans to go abroad during this time and buy several production lines. Back, in fact, Huang Feng¡¯s storage box can also be exchanged for the production line. However, the price of exchange from the storage box is more expensive after all. Huang Feng still wants to see it in reality first, if there is a car that can satisfy his own If the production line is produced, it would be better to buy it back.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also intends to take this opportunity to visit those foreign auto manufacturers to broaden his horizons.


    However, when Huang Feng was preparing to go abroad in the near future, in the compound where he went before, there was an argument unfolding, and this argument was still related to him.


    "No, I don''t agree to support Huang Feng''s car production." Qing Province No. 2 said in a loud voice.


    The topic of this meeting is related to Huangfeng¡¯s automobile manufacturing enterprises. After all, this project is also a big project for Qing Province, involving all aspects of the East and the West. Therefore, Secretary Tan will take this matter today. I came out to discuss, hoping to get everyone¡¯s support. Later, in terms of policies and other aspects, I can provide Huang Feng with some convenience. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s enterprise has developed well, and it will be for him and for the entire Qinghai province. a good thing.


    It''s just that Secretary Tan didn''t expect that there would have been a very easy thing, but it was opposed, especially the obvious opposition of No. 2, which surprised Secretary Tan.


    In Secretary Tan¡¯s view, if Huang Feng¡¯s automobile production enterprise settled in Qing Province, it would be good for Qing Province. Both he and No. 2 had political achievements. Therefore, No. 2 should have no objection. Reason.


    However, he did not expect that as soon as he proposed it, the other party directly opposed it. He didn''t even think about it. Obviously, he should have known the news before that, and he had already considered saving this matter. After that, I have my own ideas.


    "Why?" Secretary Tan asked directly.


    "That Huang Feng, I have investigated and opened two small factories, and has no experience in automobile production at all. You must know that this automobile production is a technology-intensive enterprise, and not everyone can play it." No. 2 said directly: "Also, as for the source of his funds, I very much doubt that his family is in a rural area and there is no money. Although the two small factories are developing well, it is impossible in a short time. Earn so much money for him, so I suspect there is something wrong with it."

 1129 Chapter 1129

    "I agree with Leader No. 2!"


    As soon as I finished speaking on Qingshen No. 2, someone immediately agreed: "I have also heard of Huangfeng. His two factories have developed very well recently. They are a typical successful case in the field of independent entrepreneurship in Qingshui. However, this does not mean that he can still succeed in doing other things. After all, one''s energy is limited."


    The man paused and continued: "Moreover, automobile production is not the same as other companies. The two small factories in Huangfeng are both small and small. They may be successful, but they can''t explain much. , And automobile production is a project that requires a high level of technology. At present, the leading domestic automobile production companies still use foreign core technology, and I think you all understand that most of the money is given to foreign countries. The companies have made money, and they have made very little, and even many companies now have no profit at all, and there is a risk of bankruptcy at any time."


    As soon as this person finished speaking, the following was a round of discussion. Because of their position, these people know something that ordinary people don¡¯t know. They also know that the person just didn¡¯t lie. The domestic automobile manufacturers look at the scale. It''s pretty big, but everyone knows how much profit they can make.


    Qing Province No. 2 saw the scene like this, the expression on his face remained unchanged, but his heart was already happy. For today¡¯s meeting, he prepared well, because of the Tong Qianjun¡¯s account book. Secretary Tan was caught off guard, allowing the other party to gain a firm foothold here, and his own prestige was also greatly affected.


    Therefore, he had decided to find the place back long ago to let others know that this is Qing Province. Here, he has the final say. Secretary Tan may have contacts with the emperor, but the strong dragon can''t beat the local snake, here. , He has to let himself!


    "I don''t agree with what Secretary Wang said just now." At this time, Secretary Qiu said that with his current status, it is completely possible to participate in such a meeting. The Secretary Wang who just spoke is a staunch supporter of Qing Province No. 2. Secretary Qiu was close to Secretary Tan, so at this time, Secretary Qiu must also make a statement.


    "Speaking of Huang Feng, I also understand it." Secretary Qiu said: "Huang Feng is a young and handsome man in our Qing province, and his two factories are definitely not just a small mess from Secretary Wang, then'' Ruijie ''The sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant is now the largest and most popular sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant in our province. Huangfeng has only been open for less than half a year and is still undergoing rapid expansion. I believe that it will not be long before he can occupy the national sewage treatment equipment market. Such a factory is obviously promising. How can it be a small mess?"


    "As for the other''Xian Niang'' winery, although due to time, the current scale is not as large as the''Ruijie'' sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant, but its development momentum is not bad, and that wine I also After drinking it, the taste is very good, and it is only a matter of time to develop and grow. Similarly, this is not a small factory."


    After Secretary Qiu finished speaking, there was another discussion on the spot. Now everyone understands that today is a battle between the two factions. This battle came a bit suddenly, but it is reasonable. Secretary Tan and No. 2 In the meantime, it is destined to be impossible to live together peacefully, but what everyone did not expect was that the goal of the two sides'' battle was actually a young man.


    However, whether it is Secretary Tan or the second side, they all know about Huang Feng. This also makes other people on the scene, who heard Huang Feng¡¯s name for the first time, have a sense of Huang Feng in their hearts. They are very interested, and they also want to get to know this person who can make Secretary Tan and No. 2 fight.


    "What Secretary Qiu said makes sense. I have personally met Huang Feng. He is definitely not a fool." At this time, Secretary Tan also spoke, and he stood firmly on Huang Feng''s side as soon as he spoke. Knowing that what Huang Feng is doing now is of great benefit to him, Secretary Tan naturally does not want any accidents in Huang Feng''s car production plan.


    "Secretary Tan should have only seen each other a few times, and I probably don''t know him very well." No.2 said: "I personally agree with Secretary Qiu''s words. Huang Feng is indeed a capable person. I don''t deny this. However, ability does not mean that you can do everything well. Automobile production is obviously not a trivial matter. I don¡¯t believe that such a person who has not graduated for a long time can do it well, and once the other party picks up a child halfway, then we In other words, it is a huge loss and burden, and we must spend a lot of energy and financial resources to repair the aftermath."


    "And, again, I don¡¯t know where Huang Feng¡¯s money came from. You know, he has to invest 5 billion yuan. This is still the initial investment. He came from a village, even if it was those two factories. As Secretary Qiu said, the potential is limitless, but after all, the time is too short, and it is impossible for him to make so much money in such a short period of time." The second continued.


    Many people at the scene nodded, and many of them directly supported No.2''s words.


    Although Secretary Tan has gained a firm foothold through Tong Qianjun¡¯s account book last time, and the prestige of No.2 has also been affected. However, No.2 has been operating in Qing Province for many years, and the network still exists. Therefore, At this meeting today, many people still support him.


    Secretary Tan also hesitated. One was under some pressure from the scene. After all, the people on his side were a minority after all. Except for Secretary Qiu''s firm support for him, the other people, even if they supported him, were very strong. limited.


    Moreover, he was actually a little worried about the source of Huang Feng¡¯s funds. After all, he knew Huang Feng¡¯s identity and felt that Huang Feng¡¯s money had some problems. If that money, he knew that he had borrowed it through some method. Just use it as the registered capital to show yourself. After that, when production officially starts, there may be a shortage of funds.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, Secretary Tan said: "If Qinghai Province wants to vigorously develop the economy, it must encourage some companies to invest, and moreover, firmly support those with potential."


    After a pause, Secretary Tan continued: "Of course, I also partly agree with what No. 2 said. There must be no problem with the source of funds. We can''t have some enterprises with empty gloves and white wolves."

 1130 Chapter 1130

    In the end, Secretary Tan and No. 2 reached a compromise with each other and first investigated the issue of Huang Feng¡¯s funds. If he had no problems with his funds, he would accept and focus on supporting Huang Feng¡¯s automobile production enterprises.


    Although he could not fully achieve his goal, Qingshen No. 2 was still quite satisfied with the final result and was still acceptable, because he had already investigated Huang Feng clearly and thought it was impossible for Huang Feng to have so many. If he really has the money, there must be a problem with the money. Therefore, once the situation is investigated, the matter will be stopped.


    After the meeting, Secretary Tan left Secretary Qiu, because he knew that Secretary Qiu and Huang Feng had a very good relationship, so he wanted to explain to him.


    "Secretary Tan, needless to say, I understand." Secretary Qiu said.


    Huang Feng suddenly took out so much money, even Secretary Qiu himself was very surprised, let alone Secretary Tan, who didn¡¯t know Huang Feng very well, it was inevitable that he was a little bit unsure, and this was not a small project. If it is really implemented, it will affect the decision-making of the entire Qinghai Province. Therefore, Secretary Tan attaches great importance to it and can be immediate.


    Moreover, although Secretary Tan is the No. 1 of Qing Province, it is not him who has the final say in Qing Province. At the meeting just now, the people who supported No. 2 still accounted for the majority. Therefore, Secretary Tan also has difficulties.


    "It''s okay if you understand. Help me to talk to Huang Feng. There is no way." Secretary Tan said: "However, in order to compensate him, once he passes the investigation, I will definitely help him fight for something that is beneficial to him. You can find me if you have any difficulties with policies."


    Secretary Tan himself was also a little embarrassed. After all, he had already agreed to Huang Feng, saying that there was no problem with automobile production. However, this situation occurred, and he felt sorry for Huang Feng.


    "Okay, I believe Huang Feng can understand." Secretary Qiu said.


    Later, when Secretary Qiu returned to his office, he called Huang Feng. Huang Feng received this call. After hearing what Secretary Qiu said, he was a little surprised and took it for granted that he was originally the source of funds. , It is easy to be suspicious, and others are not all fools.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect to come so quickly. Originally, he still wanted to wait for his layout to be completed. At that time, even if someone doubted himself, he was not afraid, but now it seems that some people don¡¯t want to give him so much. Time.


    "No. 2 in Qing Province?" After Huang Feng hung up the phone, he repeated the people who were targeting him. According to Secretary Qiu, this time it was the No. 2 character in Qing Province, who expressed his suspicion. Secretary Tan did not get enough support, so the next investigation will be conducted.


    "I hope this storage box can help me solve it." Huang Feng said to himself.


    Every time Huang Feng exchanged money, he found that he could immediately add a sum of money in his account, and the bank did not seem to raise any objections, did not doubt himself, Huang Feng felt that it should be the credit of the storage box, since the storage box If you can swindle the bank, then it is not impossible to deal with the investigation of Qingsheng No.2 and others.


    Moreover, as long as you pass this investigation, you will not only make Secretary Tan feel guilty about yourself and take care of yourself a lot in the future. At the same time, if anyone doubts yourself and wants to investigate yourself, you also need to think clearly. Only those who do, will not easily investigate their own situation.


    Therefore, this incident is not entirely bad for Huang Feng. He believes that the storage box can handle it.


    Although the province has not approved his own project, Huang Feng is not too worried. He is only investigating his source of funds, not other things. Therefore, other things that should be done, Huang Feng does not Intend to stop.


    Purchase production lines, find factories, or build factories by yourself. All these things need to be decided in advance.


    Moreover, Huang Feng is preparing to establish a group company and integrate its own companies. Therefore, it is necessary to have its own group company headquarters building. Such a headquarters building must be built by itself, and it is better to build such a building. It cannot be built in a day or two, so it must be arranged as soon as possible.


    Zhao Da also found Huang Feng¡¯s warehouse in the morning, where the slaves arranged by Huang Feng gave him all the vegetable seeds, and the fish fry will follow him. In Zhaoqu Village, as for the cultivation methods of vegetables and some things to pay attention to, Huang Feng gave him instructions for the storage box when he exchanged seeds, so he just gave the instructions to Zhao Da. .


    Therefore, it is not necessary for Huang Feng to go there himself to arrange vegetable planting, but Huang Feng, who was just about to go to Time and Space Entertainment, received a call from his sister.


    During this time, Huang Feng actually talked with his home on the phone. However, his younger sister was unable to keep her mobile phone with her at any time because of her third year in high school. Therefore, the two brothers and sisters don¡¯t have much contact. After all, although he My sister is sure about the college entrance examination, but obviously it is not time to relax.


    "Hey, brother, I''m going to play with you." Huang Feng''s younger sister Huang Feng Tingting waited for Huang Feng to answer the phone, and said to Huang Feng in surprise.


    "Come to play with me? What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously. It''s not unwelcome. He hasn''t seen his sister for a long time, so he must have thought it in his heart. However, his sister is in the third year of high school. Well, when the academic pressure is the heaviest, can she have time to come and play?


    "It was our school''s three-day National Day holiday. I have agreed with my parents that I want to go to your place to play, and my parents agreed." Huang Tingting said excitedly. She hadn''t gone because of her age and school. I''ve been to Jiangzhou, and this time, she just happened to be on vacation, ready to go out to play and relax, and the other is that Huang Feng''s parents are worried about Huang Feng.


    Before, Huang Feng had little contact with his family due to his life distress. Later, he suddenly said that he had opened a factory with friends and made a lot of money, and sent money to his home every month. Huang Feng¡¯s parents felt a little unsure. So, when I knew that my daughter wanted to go out to play and relax, I agreed, just to come to Jiangzhou to see the actual situation of Huang Feng.


    "That''s great. When you wait for you, tell me that I will pick you up at the station." Huang Feng also said happily. He was still very happy to see his sister.

 1131 Chapter 1131 Spiritual Change

    "Oh, by the way, brother, I didn''t go alone this time, and two of my classmates went together." Huang Tingting suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    "Two classmates?" Huang Feng was a little puzzled: "A man and a woman?"


    "Female." Huang Tingting said: "Brother, why are you like your parents? You are afraid of my premature love."


    Seeing his sister acting like a baby, Huang Feng said with a smile: "Isn¡¯t that afraid of delaying your study, the college entrance examination will be coming next year. At this time, don¡¯t be distracted. When the college entrance examination is over, you want to talk about a few, brother No comments."


    "I don''t want to talk about a few." Huang Tingting said.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you when the time comes." Huang Feng said dozingly: "Be careful when you come. Going out is better than at home, you know?"


    Huang Tingting has never traveled far since she grew up, so Huang Feng is naturally a little worried about her.


    "Brother, I know, I''m not a child." Huang Tingting seemed a little dissatisfied that Huang Feng treated her as a child.


    "I see, we Tingting has grown up." Huang Feng said: "After you come, I will take you to have fun."


    Except for the Spring Festival, this National Day should be Huang Tingting''s last holiday. Therefore, Huang Feng also wants to take his sister to have fun and relax. With Huang Tingting''s current strength, it will be no problem to pass the exam. , As long as you play normally, so what Huang Feng has to do is to help her decompress.


    The two brothers and sisters chatted for a while before they hung up. Huang Feng was obviously in a good mood. He was thinking about when to find a time to go back and have a look, but because he was very busy recently, there were too many things, no time, no Thinking that his sister came first, Huang Feng was naturally happy.


    After hanging up Huang Tingting¡¯s call, Huang Feng drove to Time Space Entertainment. After the news of the past few days, everyone now knows that Li Bingyun signed the "Time Space Entertainment". Everyone is concerned about Time Space Entertainment. The reporters and paparazzi are also very curious. In the past two days, there have been a lot of reports on "Time and Space Entertainment", which has officially entered the eyes of ordinary people.


    And also because of the news that Li Bingyun joined, Zheng Shuai has been recruiting people very smoothly in the past two days. They were originally new companies, so the target is those students who are about to graduate from the Film and Television Academy, and those who have already With some acting experience, but there are not many famous actors yet, such people are easy to sign contracts, and they don''t have any airs, and when the contract is negotiated, it is also very smooth.


    Huang Feng asked Zheng Shuai to sign contracts with these people for a longer period of time. In this way, if he praised them, he would not be easily tapped by other companies. Huang Feng is not a good old man, he cultivated himself. Huang Feng would be very upset if he was poached by other companies.


    As for whether they can be popular with them, Huang Feng is not too worried. The actors are not popular, one is their own performance ability, the other is to have an excellent script, and the last point is publicity.


    Therefore, Huang Feng asked Zheng Shuai to give some training to those recruited, and on the other hand, he constantly asked the intelligent robot to record more and better scripts. I believe that with those good scripts, as long as their acting skills are not spicy. The level of the eyes, if you hold the red, there are still not many problems.


    When Huang Feng arrived at "Time and Space Entertainment", there were no more reporters outside here. After all, those reporters basically got the news they wanted in the past two days, but because Li Bingyun never came forward. The reason, therefore, the interview with Li Bingyun has not been able to proceed. There is no way. Everyone knows that Li Bingyun should be preparing for the new single, and there is excuse for not showing up.


    When Huang Feng walked into the company, it was obvious that the atmosphere here was obviously different. Everyone was full of enthusiasm and self-confidence. When Huang Feng came last time, this place had just opened. These staff They all know that their company is a new company, and they don¡¯t seem to have any background. As a result, they are not so sure about the future of the company. They are a little confused. They don¡¯t know whether the company¡¯s leaders want to mess around or do it. It''s going to be a big fight.


    However, since signing with Li Bingyun, these confusions and worries have disappeared. That is Li Bingyun, a leader in the younger generation of entertainment circles. He is definitely on the front line. How many companies are rushing to ask for it, and his company can Under the attack of many established companies, they broke out and signed Li Bingyun, which shows that the company is not as they thought, without background, and its strength is definitely not weak.


    Moreover, naturally signing Li Bingyun, it is definitely not to play in the entertainment circle, it must be to gain a foothold and develop here, so these staff members immediately have the motivation to work hard.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng entered the company again, he could clearly feel that the spirits of these people had changed. As for what kind of change, Huang Feng could not describe the changes, but he felt that they were more confident. More energetic.


    Those employees naturally saw Huang Feng and took the initiative to greet Huang Feng. They knew that Huang Feng is the company¡¯s boss. Moreover, as long as they can sign with Li Bingyun, it is Huang Feng¡¯s credit. Obviously, Huang Feng should be. There is a capable and rich second-generation character.


    Huang Feng also smiled at these people, and then went straight into Zheng Shuai''s office.


    "I said, I didn''t arrange the offices for you. Why do you run to my side as soon as you come." Zheng Shuai said with a smile when he saw Huang Feng come in.


    In fact, during this period of time, not only the spirits of ordinary employees outside have changed, but also Zheng Shuai has also changed. Before that, he was just a rich second generation who was eating and waiting to die, thinking all day. It was how to play, how to eat and drink, without a motivated mind at all, and the bar that opened still couldn''t stand the whispers of his Laozi.


    Now it¡¯s obviously different. Ever since he started the entertainment company with Huang Feng, he has a self-motivated heart, and put all his mind and body into it. Even the friends who were friends before him called him out to play, he knew everything. I refused. My heart is now on "Time and Space Entertainment". What I think all day long is how to make "Time Space Entertainment" gain a foothold in the entertainment industry and grow in China.

 1132 Chapter 1132 Li Bingyuns Exit

    "What''s the point of being in the office by myself, and you''ve always been in charge of things here. I want to understand the situation here. It must be the best to find you directly." Huang Feng smiled to Zheng Shuai. Said, while sitting down on the sofa next to him.


    "You also know that I''m all in charge, your big boss has too little time to come here." Zheng Shuai took the opportunity to complain.


    "Those who can work harder, and I also believe in your abilities, I believe you can manage this place well." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, I will give me ecstasy soup." Zheng Shuai also said with a smile. In fact, Huang Feng can trust him so much and give him the management of this place. He is still very happy. The complaints just now are just joking. That''s it.


    "Well, let''s not laugh, how about Li Bingyun?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I don''t know yet. I said it is in adjustment. The other tasks on my side have been arranged. As long as she''goes out'', we can start recording." Zheng Shuai said: "Huang Feng, our pressure this time But not small."


    "Are you saying that other entertainment company singers will also release new songs?" Huang Feng said. He already knew about this through newspapers and the Internet.


    "Not bad." Zheng Shuai nodded and said, his face was not as easy as just now, but his face was solemn: "This time, the matter is more serious than we thought. Signing with Li Bingyun is a big deal for our company. The good thing is that our company has gained a lot of reputation in an instant, and its strength has also increased a lot. However, it also offends a lot of established entertainment companies. Now these entertainment companies seem to want to unite. To rush us out, this time it is announced that there will be two new singles with Li Bingyun. There are only two first-line singers, and five or six second-line singers. This is really menacing."


    It¡¯s no wonder that Zheng Shuai will be worried. There are so many first-line singers across the country. This time there are two new singles released at the same time as Li Bingyun. This kind of thing usually does not happen before. Normally, there is also a connection. When they release a new single or album, they will often ventilate first, and the time will be staggered. This will not affect their sales results, and the other is to avoid mutual relations. Stiff.


    And now, those two first-line singers will actually choose to release their new singles at the same time. This is obviously unusual. This is the rhythm of encircling Li Bingyun.


    Moreover, as Li Bingyun himself said before, her comprehensive strength can be ranked first, but in a single aspect, she has not yet reached the first-line level, such as singing, her strength That is the second-line level, and now there are two first-line and five or six second-line releases with her at once. Her pressure can be imagined.


    "There is no way. If we want to rise, we will definitely touch the cakes of the old entertainment companies. This conflict is inevitable, unless we are willing to always be a little trouble. In that case, people will not. What will happen to us and will not treat us as enemies, but would you like that?" Huang Feng said.


    "Of course I don''t want to!" Zheng Shuai said without thinking. He always thought that he could do a big thing in the entertainment circle. How could he be willing to keep playing small things: "I''m not afraid of them. , I¡¯m just worried that the pressure on Ms. Li Bingyun¡¯s body will be too great and it will affect her performance."


    "It''s okay, I believe she can pick it up well." Huang Feng said.


    At this moment, Zheng Shuai''s office door was knocked, and then a person came in, it was Li Bingyun, who had previously closed up and adjusted his state.


    "Ms. Zheng, my side is ready." Li Bingyun said to Zheng Shuai as soon as she came in, and then she saw Huang Feng on the sofa and said with surprise: "Huang Feng, why are you here?"


    "Come and see you, how are you all ready?" Huang Feng smiled and said to Li Bingyun. It has only been a few days since Li Bingyun hasn''t seen him. Li Bingyun seems to be a little weaker. The pressure is not small.


    Li Bingyun did feel the pressure. When she first debuted, it was not that she had not crashed into cars with big-name singers. After all, at that time, she had no reputation, and the other party wanted to sing and would not ventilate with her, so , And crashes with those big-name singers are not unheard of.


    However, at that time, she was a little nervous, but she was not as pressured as she is now. After all, she was the "first shot" of Huangfeng Company. If she did not achieve satisfactory results, Huangfeng''s new company would have nothing to do. Getting a good start will have a lot of negative effects on subsequent work.


    Therefore, Li Bingyun absolutely does not allow herself to have any accidents, she must help Huang Feng''s company get a good start, so that the pressure on her can be imagined.


    "Well, they are all ready and can be recorded at any time." Li Bingyun said with a confident expression. After several days of selection, she is sure that she has adjusted to the best condition. Recording songs at this time must be her highest If at this time, the recorded songs are not as good as others, then she has nothing to do.


    "Okay, let''s go to the recording studio now, I can just take a look." Huang Feng said, he can also feel that Li Bingyun''s spirit is indeed in the best condition, at this time, go to record the song , Is indeed the most suitable.


    "Okay." Li Bingyun did not object, and Zheng Shuai on the other side would naturally not raise an objection, so he took the two to the recording studio.


    After arriving in the recording studio, Zheng Shuai helped Huang Feng introduce the equipment in it. Those equipments were imported from abroad at a high price and spent millions. Of course, according to Zheng Shuai''s words, there are better ones. , However, for the time being, these millions are enough for the time being.


    And Li Bingyun tried the equipment and was very satisfied with the things here. When she was in the original company, the equipment she used was similar to, or even worse than, the equipment here. Therefore, such equipment can now be used. She is still very satisfied.


    Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai retreated afterwards and stood behind the glass window and looked inside. Only Li Bingyun and other necessary staff were left inside. The recording engineer was also bought by Zheng Shuai from another company for a large price. According to Zheng Shuai, the opponent''s strength is very strong and can be dug, one is Li Bingyun''s arrival to enhance their company''s reputation, and the other is that the price is high enough, and this is the dug.

 1133 Chapter 1133

    "Huang Feng, do you think we can get a good start this time, can Li Bingyun beat those opponents?" Zheng Shuai asked Huang Feng outside the recording room.


    Zheng Shuai attached great importance to and serious about starting an entertainment company with Huang Feng this time. Therefore, he certainly hopes that the company will develop better and better. However, not long after the company was established, he suffered so much. The encirclement and suppression of entertainment companies, to be honest, Zheng Shuai''s heart is still very nervous, very bottomless.


    "Of course!" Huang Feng said with a smile looking at Li Bingyun in the recording studio, with a confident expression on his face: "Whether it is Li Bingyun''s strength or the songs I prepared for her, they are not comparable to those people, Li Bingyun Originally singing is very good, but she has been wandering on the second line before. It was because she did not meet any good songs. This time with the songs I gave, not only will our company get a good start, but it will also make her famous. It¡¯s a big improvement to become a first-line singer!"


    "You are so confident in your songs?" Zheng Shuai looked at Huang Feng with some disbelief. He does not deny Li Bingyun''s singing skills. However, no matter how good singing skills are, there is no good song. That is no good. Therefore, Huang The songs Feng prepared for Li Bingyun are particularly important.


    "They are about to start, and you will know later when you listen." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Zheng Shuai nodded and stopped talking. He also looked at Li Bingyun in the recording studio. At this time, Li Bingyun looked serious. Obviously, she also attached great importance to this recording.


    The recording started soon, Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai also put on their headphones, ready to listen to Li Bingyun''s recording inside.


    Zheng Shuai, who was still a little worried, was slightly stunned after hearing the first sentence sung by Li Bingyun. Then, he seemed to lose his ability to think, and his thoughts continued to follow Li Bingyun''s songs. Floating, a picture after another appeared in my mind. The content shown in those pictures is exactly the content of the song Li Bingyun is singing now.


    After hearing Li Bingyun¡¯s voice, Huang Feng was also relieved in his heart. To be honest, although he was very confident before, he was also a little worried. After all, the recording of this single is not only about the company. Development is also important to Li Bingyun. If there is any accident, the company''s development will be hindered, Li Bingyun''s self-confidence will also be hit, and it may even collapse.


    After hearing the first sentence sung by Li Bingyun, Huang Feng reassured him, because what he discovered was that Li Bingyun¡¯s sing was worse than the original one, and even more emotional, not to say Li Bingyun''s singing skills surpassed the other party. The other party can become the emperor superstar so quickly. There must be some strength. However, compared to the other party, Li Bingyun obviously has a deeper understanding of this song and can sing a song full of emotions. Come.


    The previous original singer was able to become popular with this song, and I believe that Li Bingyun will definitely be able to use this song to raise his reputation and strength to another level and become a first-line singer!


    At this time, Li Bingyun in the recording studio has been fully committed to it. She has been in retreat these days, not doing nothing, but has been trying to figure out the song and understanding what the lyricist thinks. The meaning to express, of course, in Li Bingyun''s opinion, the author of this word is Huang Feng, so she wants to understand what Huang Feng wants to express through this song.


    And this seems not too difficult to understand, and the meaning of this song is exactly the same as Li Bingyun¡¯s current state. Therefore, Li Bingyun feels like a treasure, even if he sang it alone. She also feels good, and now with the cooperation of other equipment and personnel, she even feels that she is in a better state than ever before.


    While singing, Li Bingyun stared at Huang Feng outside the recording room with a sweet and happy smile on his face. This song is about a girl who has a crush on a boy, and because of her reserved and shyness, she dare not express it, so she is now watching Isn''t that the one that belongs to you who likes but dare not express?


    As long as she sees Huang Feng, Li Bingyun feels that she is very at ease, and her heart is also very calm, and only under such circumstances can her state be adjusted to the best.


    "Okay, over!"


    After singing the song again, the teacher in charge of the recording said with joy.


    "Just one time?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Okay, Ms. Bing Yun is in very good condition. During this time, I did not find any flaws." The teacher in charge of the recording said happily, "Ms. Bing Yun''s strength is still that strong, and, this time, she The state of the song is better than ever, and the lyrics and composition of this song are top-notch. I have a strong hunch that this song will definitely become a classic song that has been sung for many years!"


    "I think so too." At this time, Zheng Shuai also took off his earphones and said with a look of intoxication, "This song is great, from writing lyrics to singing, it is great, if this song is not popular If you do, then there is no reason."


    "Do you know singing?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Don''t laugh. Although I don''t understand the song, I can resonate with this song as an ordinary person. If other people listen to it, it won''t be bad. Coupled with its tune, it is enough to make it one. It''s a classic song." Zheng Shuai said with a serious face. It seems that he really likes this song.


    "This song is about a girl who has a crush on a boy. Just how do you resonate?" Huang Feng laughed. He was also very happy to hear what the studio and Zheng Shuai said.


    "Why not? Just change the role. After listening to this song, I thought of my distant first love again. I was in the same mood at the beginning." Zheng Shuai retorted, "However, Huang Feng, I didn''t expect you It¡¯s so good at composing lyrics and music, no worse than those top masters."


    "You wrote and composed this song?" At this time, the recording engineer looked at Huang Feng in shock. He had seen this song''s lyrics and composition were excellent, and he was still thinking about which master it was. As for the work, I didn''t expect it to belong to the young man in front of me.


    "Yes, he wrote the lyrics and the music." At this time, Li Bingyun also came out of the recording studio. After speaking, he looked at the recording engineer and said, "How was it?"


    "It''s great, go over it again!" The sound engineer said complimentingly. Afterwards, he looked at Huang Feng and seemed to be very interested in Huang Feng: "I didn''t expect that such a work would come from a young man like you. Even those master-level people can''t make such lyrics and music casually."

 1134 Chapter 1134

    "Don''t praise me so much, I''m embarrassed." Huang Feng said with a smile. After adjusting for this period of time, he has no such awkward feeling when he is taking other space things as his own. .


    However, if these people know that there are still many works of similar quality to this song in their hands, they don''t know what their expressions will be.


    "You can feel very happy, humble in your mouth, I can''t tell you how happy you are." Zheng Shuai attacked, because the recording went well, he is in a very good mood now.


    After that, a few people left the recording studio. Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai returned to Zheng Shuai¡¯s office. Li Bingyun had other things to do. After all, when she first entered, she chose to retreat. There are some things that need to be dealt with. As for the recording engineer, he is already busy with the follow-up work. Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai both asked him to produce the finished product as soon as possible.


    "What happened to the director and actors that you asked you to find before?" In Zheng Shuai''s office, Huang Feng asked Xiang Zheng Shuai. Although Huang Feng always wanted to train his own company''s directors and actors, it is now In the initial stage, it must first become famous. After a few good films are released by your company, then it will be much easier to train new people belonging to your company.


    "The director has been preliminarily decided, it is Director Feng." Zheng Shuai said.


    "Which Director Feng?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s the director Feng who just won the best director at the film festival." Zheng Shuai said.


    "It''s him! Can you actually invite him?!" Huang Feng said with surprise on his face.


    This director Feng is not an ordinary person. He has won three best director general awards. More importantly, he can not only make literary films, but also commercial films. Moreover, he is very famous in the industry, even among ordinary people. In his heart, he also has a great status. It can be said that he is a box office guarantee. As long as it is a film he directed, although he may not make a lot of money, but he will definitely not lose money. It is just a matter of earning more and less. Therefore, Many investors are holding checks high and wanting him to direct works.


    However, such a capable and talented person can of course not be invited casually. Without a strong book, it is difficult for him to be moved. At his level, making money is of secondary importance.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was surprised and delighted that Zheng Shuai was able to invite such a director.


    "It''s all thanks to your script." Zheng Shuai said. Afterwards, he looked at Huang Feng with an incredible expression: "Huang Feng, who are you? You are so capable. I got one so good before. I won¡¯t say anything about the song, now a script that comes out at random can make Director Feng full of praise. What is your brain for?"


    When Zheng Shuai went to find the director, Huang Feng gave him a script and asked him to find the director with the script. In this way, it would be easier to succeed.


    "What does it mean to take out a script at random? That''s my painstaking creation." Huang Feng said without blushing; "If you can take it out, show me one too?"


    "I don''t dare to compare with a freak like you, yes, you are a freak." Zheng Shuai said: "However, your script is really good. Director Feng didn''t want to agree to my invitation, but he was watching After you gave me the script, he changed his mind and even offered to cooperate with us. The cost is easy to say. However, in the process of directing, we must not interfere with his work."


    "That''s for sure. The layman commanding the insider will only make things worse." Huang Feng nodded and said, he had no intention of interfering with the other party''s behavior: "However, Li Bingyun must participate in the performance, you told him. Don''t things go wrong then."


    "That said, Director Feng agreed. He also said that Li Bingyun''s temperament and personality are very compatible with the female number one in the script. Even if we don''t recommend Li Bingyun, he will ask Li Bingyun to come and play. "Zheng Shuai said.


    Speaking of this, Zheng Shuai looked at Huang Feng with a gossiping face and said: "Huang Feng, the previous reports about you and Li Bingyun are not all true, you see, your company is just starting, she thinks too. If you don¡¯t want to, you promised to help you. Then, you wrote a song for her, and you wrote a script tailor-made for her. Do you have any thoughts about others? Or, you are in love? "


    "Go, don''t talk nonsense, in the entertainment industry, if you just say anything, it may be a scandal." Huang Feng reminded: "I and Li Bingyun are friends. She can come because of my concern for friends. Well, we can¡¯t let her family sink in here, so we must prepare some works for her. Moreover, she is still our company¡¯s top brand. Only the movies and songs she starred in will someone buy it. We are now If you want to gain fame, of course you have to use her."


    "I understand what you said." Zheng Shuai said: "However, I think she is not as simple as a normal friend to you. You didn''t see that when she sang the song "Heartbeat" in the studio just now. , Haven''t the eyes left your body?"


    "Is there? I didn''t pay attention." Huang Feng said, but he seemed to have a guilty conscience in his heart. Usually Li Bingyun does not seem to be as simple as a normal friend to himself, is she really like Zheng Shuai said, Interesting to yourself?


    "My name, Zheng Qingsheng, is not for nothing." Zheng Shuai said triumphantly: "So, your kid is really blessed, but Li Bingyun, how many men''s dream insiders would actually like you? , If her male fans knew, I wonder if they would rush here to tear you up."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, maybe you guessed wrong? It''s not good to be heard by Bingyun." Huang Feng said.


    "Why am I talking nonsense, if you don''t believe me, try to chase after you, and make sure you get it as soon as you chase. She was interested in you originally." Zheng Shuai said.


    "Okay, I won''t talk about you here, I have something to do, let''s go first." Huang Feng felt that if he stayed here again, he might be brainwashed by Zheng Shuai.


    "Hey, don''t go, you haven''t said what you mean." Zheng Shuai was obviously dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s sudden escape, but Huang Feng also ignored him and left his office straight away.


    However, when Huang Feng was about to leave the company, it suddenly occurred to him. She said before that she would invite Li Bingyun to dinner and pick her up. As a result, the day she came, she had to move, and then she had to retreat and adjust. I¡¯ve been in a state, and I¡¯ve never had time. Today¡¯s song has also been recorded, so there should be time.

 1135 Chapter 1135 Preliminary Investigation Results

    Therefore, Huang Feng found Li Bingyun again and said what he meant, and Li Bingyun agreed without even thinking about it.


    After that, Huang Feng left. However, thinking of Zheng Shuai¡¯s previous words, coupled with Li Bingyun¡¯s performance just now, Huang Feng¡¯s heart would inevitably feel a little strange. Bai Xiaorou seemed to have mentioned Li Bingyun¡¯s things to himself before, but because of Li Bing. Huang Feng also thought a lot about Yun''s identity.


    While Huang Feng was busy with Li Bingyun¡¯s recording of songs, the investigation on Huang Feng had already started. Because this investigation was led by the No. 2 leader of Qing Province, the investigation was very careful. The main aspect is Huang Feng''s source of funds.


    The sources of funds for the previous two factories were well investigated. Huang Feng sold the antiques, and they were auctioned at that time. Therefore, this matter is easy to investigate clearly, and the amount involved is not very large. Therefore, those The investigators did not waste too much time in this area.


    The focus of the investigation is where Huang Feng wants to invest 5 billion in automobile production. Where did they come from. However, after investigating the bank¡¯s deposit records, they found that Huang Feng¡¯s money came from abroad, and after several transfers. , I just arrived at Huang Feng''s account. Therefore, at the beginning, they didn''t know who came from the money, and the foreign banks obviously couldn''t be checked if they wanted to.


    Moreover, because the other party passed several passes before it came, even if they were asked to check it, they might not find it.


    "Leader, do you want to arrest Huang Feng and ask?" At this time, a leader of Qing Province, who is also the main person in charge of the investigation of Huang Feng, reported in the office on the second.


    "Catch? I want to catch him too, but what about the evidence? Lao Qiu and Lao Tan would not agree with him if he was caught without evidence." Qing Province No.2 said annoyedly.


    Originally, he was very confident about investigating Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng himself came from a rural area and his personal connections were very simple. Therefore, it was easy to investigate his situation.


    However, the fact that the facts were investigated was clear, but it disappointed him. Huang Feng can investigate other things. Even the "Time and Space Entertainment" entertainment company founded by Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai, they also investigated. , Regarding how Huang Feng''s 5 billion money came from, they are still not clear how they investigated.


    What''s more, what frightened Qing Provincial No. 2 was that when he used his identity to investigate Huang Feng''s account, he discovered that Huang Feng''s deposits were not only 5 billion, but 10 billion!That¡¯s 10 billion. It¡¯s not uncommon for domestic net worth over 10 billion. However, those people are just net worth. Most of them are made up of stocks and real estate, while Huang Feng¡¯s 10 billion is lying on the account. Cash, this is completely incomparable.


    It can be said that Huang Feng''s current money is in the top ranks in the country. Thinking that he is so young and that 10 billion is cash, Huang Feng''s value is even higher.


    And the results of this investigation made No. 2 in Qing Province very annoyed. After all, Huang Feng was found by Secretary Tan. He must be on his side, and it seems that he has a good relationship with Secretary Qiu. In this way, it will definitely not be used for yourself.


    "Then what shall we do?" the man asked.


    "Continue to check for me, I still don''t believe it. He is a person from the countryside, why is there a foreigner who transfers money to him, and also given him so much money, there must be a problem with it." .


    "Yes." The man answered.


    At almost the same time, Secretary Tan also learned about Huang Feng¡¯s investigation. He was also surprised that Huang Feng could have such a wealthy foreign friend. Someone could transfer so much money to him. The relationship between the two is obvious. Not ordinary, and the identity of the other party may also be extraordinary.


    However, more importantly, Secretary Tan confirmed that Huang Feng is indeed rich, and it is far more than 5 billion. In other words, the 5 billion he said before was just an initial investment, not Lies, not to lie to him!


    This makes Secretary Tan very happy. If Huang Feng can stay firmly in Qing Province and let him invest only in Qing Province, then it will be a big change for the development of Qing Province. .


    Therefore, what Secretary Tan is thinking now is how to have a good relationship with Huang Feng and how to keep Huang Feng.


    "I heard that Huang Feng is currently looking for a place to build a building to be his group headquarters?" Secretary Tan asked his secretary.


    "Yes, he had said this before, but he just said casually." Secretary Zhang said.


    "It''s fine. Huang Feng must stay in Qing Province, and his headquarters must stay in Qing Province." Secretary Tan said: "I remember that there is an open space on Maoshun Street. The area seems to be not small. ."


    "Yes." Secretary Zhang replied: "However, it should be a prosperous area with convenient transportation facilities, so now many people are eyeing that piece of land."


    "Okay, just give that piece of land to Huang Feng, you tell him what I mean, and ask him if you want it." Secretary Tan thought for a while and said, he also knew that that piece of land was like a piece of meat now. Many people stared at it, but in order to keep Huang Feng, he also had to shed some blood.


    Moreover, to whom or not, he obviously trusts Huang Feng more than others.


    "Okay." Secretary Zhang said, but he was secretly frightened. In order to obtain that piece of land, many people have been active recently, looking for relationships, and even some people have found his head. Many of these people They are all real estate developers with strong assets, but Secretary Zhang did not expect that Secretary Tan now directly gave the land to Huang Feng.


    As for asking Huang Feng¡¯s opinion, I must not object as long as Huang Feng is not stupid. Of course, the price there will not be low, but in terms of Huang Feng¡¯s current financial resources, winning is nothing. problem.


    "Also, the site selection of his car factory must be resolved as soon as possible." Secretary Tan said, Huang Feng should have started the plan a long time ago, but this investigation suddenly appeared, but in Secretary Tan''s opinion Here, there will be no problems with Huang Feng''s investigation, so he must help Huang Feng to solve some early matters first.


    "I remember there was a factory in the suburbs with a large area. Because of the serious environmental pollution, it was ordered to move away. The factory has been empty now. You Huang Feng will go and see if he wants it." Secretary Tan said to himself Said the secretary.

 1136 Chapter 1136

    The original owner of the factory in the suburbs has moved away for some time, just because the geographical location is not very good, and the area of ??the factory is large, so the new owner has not been found for a while.


    And this time Huangfeng is about to set up a car production plant, and the area required for the factory will not be small. After all, Huangfeng¡¯s initial investment is 5 billion, which is not a trivial matter, and the location is not very good. , It will not cause too much trouble for the production of cars, even as long as Huangfeng introduces the production line, production can be carried out in a short time.


    Therefore, at this time, Secretary Tan thought of there directly, and he could help Huang Feng solve the problem of factory location, and he could find a new owner of that factory. Of course, all of this must be Huang Feng''s willingness. If you don''t like it, Secretary Tan can''t force him.


    "Okay, Secretary Tan, I will contact him immediately and take him over to see." Secretary Zhang said.


    "Well, you go." Secretary Tan said.


    After leaving Secretary Tan¡¯s office, Secretary Zhang called Huang Feng and explained what he meant. Huang Feng was naturally interested in this, so without too much hesitation, he agreed to go with Secretary Zhang. Take a look at the scene.


    "This time there is Secretary Lao Zhang." Huang Feng said politely after seeing Secretary Zhang.


    "Where, boss Huang is polite." Secretary Zhang did not dare to put on airs in front of Huang Feng. Now Secretary Tan obviously values ??Huang Feng very much. If he puts on airs in front of Huang Feng, wouldn''t he be causing trouble for himself?


    After that, the two set off together, but Secretary Zhang did not take Huang Feng to the factory in the suburbs immediately, but went to the open space on Maoshun Street with Huang Feng.


    "What is Secretary Zhang doing here?" Huang Feng asked.


    "How do you look at this place?" Secretary Zhang said to Huang Feng.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng looked around. The location here is a prime location in the city center, and the empty land in front of them, Huang Feng had also heard about it before. It turned out to be a land bid by another real estate company. , However, there were some changes later. The company ran out of money and closed down, and it was taken back here. However, it is not that no one wants it here. On the contrary, there are quite a few people looking at it.


    As Secretary Zhang brought herself here now, Huang Feng had some guesses in his heart.


    "It''s fine if you are satisfied." Secretary Zhang said with a smile: "Secretary Tan heard that you want to build a headquarters building, so he thought that there is an open space here. If you are satisfied, you can give it to you."


    "Really?" Huang Feng said in surprise. He did not expect that his guess just now came true. Huang Feng is indeed thinking about building the headquarters building these days. However, the location has not yet been determined. After all, He also didn''t want to get his headquarters too far, and in a good location, there was no open space. Therefore, these days, he has been thinking about where to build his own building.


    "Of course it is true." Secretary Zhang said, "Secretary Tan asked me to show you here. If you are satisfied, you can go through the formalities at any time. Of course, if you have money, you have to pay the price you bought by the previous boss. "


    "Of course there is no problem." Huang Feng said. In fact, Huang Feng also knows that Secretary Tan is taking care of himself. There are many people watching this place, especially those real estate developers who bought it. Build a community, even if the price is high, it is definitely not worried about selling.


    But now Secretary Tan gave it to himself, and the price is still the original price. You know, because there are too many people who want to buy this place, the low price here has long since increased, but now Secretary Tan has not It is very rare to give yourself the meaning of raising prices.


    "Sure enough, what I thought before to make Secretary Tan owe him favor is still useful." Huang Feng thought to himself, he could also understand that this should be Secretary Tan felt that he was owed to him by the previous things, and at the same time wanted to keep himself, so , Will give yourself these conveniences.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also understood through this incident. Although there is no conclusion about his investigation, it seems that the problem is not big. Secretary Tan chose to believe in himself and stand on his side.


    The two left here and went to the factory in the suburbs. Huang Feng was also very satisfied with it. Although the location is not very good, the area is large enough. Moreover, according to Secretary Zhang''s intention, as long as you buy it yourself Here, the price is easy to say, and there are other policy compensations. Although he doesn''t care about the money, the small officials below do not find trouble for themselves, they still need it.


    Seeing that Huang Feng had no objection to the two places given to him, Secretary Zhang was also very happy. In this case, even if he had completed the task assigned by Secretary Tan perfectly, and, during the whole process, Huang Feng treated himself They were all very polite, and did not see themselves clearly because of Secretary Tan''s special concern, which made Secretary Zhang even more satisfied.


    While Huang Feng was busy expanding his business, Duan Yu in the "Tianlong Babu" world also began his own world of Jianghu experience, although at the beginning, he was not willing to do so, but was caught by Kumozhi. He left, but he must not regret his experience now, because he met his "Sister Fairy", and after a coincidence, he and the famous "Nan Qiao Peak, North Murong" on the top of the rivers and lakes. Here, Qiao Feng, the beggar gang leader, became a righteous brother.


    However, the two newly-formed brothers were planning to fight the wine again, but Qiao Feng suddenly received a report from a disciple of the Beggar Gang, saying that three women and one man were running their righteous rudder, afraid of accident, and asked for support. .


    "Four people, you can''t resist it?" Qiao Feng seems to be a little dissatisfied, but it is not surprising. How can I say that each of them has a lot of people, and the other party has only four people, and they actually resisted. Can''t help it.


    Those disciples of the Beggar Gang were hesitant and could not speak, Qiao Feng had to say to Duan Yu: "It seems that this wine is not ready, let''s go and have a look?"


    "Okay." Duan Yu said without even thinking about it. He was arrested in the first place. After separating from "Sister Shenxian", there was nothing to do for a while, so he could just go and have a look.


    And what surprised Duan Yu was that in that big righteous fan, he actually saw his "Sister Fairy", and the three women and one male in the mouth of the beggars were just the "Sister Fairy".

 1137 Chapter 1137

    "Miss Wang." As soon as he saw the "Sister Fairy" he was thinking about, Duan Yu couldn''t bear it and ran over.


    "Are you here too?" Wang Yuyan looked at Duan Yu and said. She has a good impression of Duan Yu. Although there is no friendship between men and women, there is still friendship between friends. Therefore, seeing Duan Yu here, She is also very happy.


    "Yes." Duan Yu responded with a smile.


    On the other hand, Qiao Feng had already found a different bag, which was obviously the unceremonious man in the mouth of the beggar¡¯s disciple just now.


    Just as Qiao Feng and Bao were talking to two different people, another group of people came. The four headed by this group were the four elders of the Beggar Gang, and when the four elders arrived, Bao was different. There was also a person who was a turmoil who loves to fight.


    After the two groups of people met, before they could say a few words, they started their hands and the scene immediately became a piece.


    In the course of the fight, Fengbo Evil was injured by an elder of the beggar gang and was poisoned by scorpion venom. He immediately lost his combat effectiveness. Seeing his brother was poisoned and injured, Baodi couldn¡¯t help it. The elders of the beggars fought again.


    "Elder Chen, let''s detoxify Fourth Master Feng first." At this time, Qiao Feng, who was watching the battle, said to the elder who had just poisoned the storm.


    "This person provokes us first, and his martial arts is not weak. After he is rescued, there will be endless troubles." Elder Chen said.


    "Although it''s good, but we have hurt his subordinates before we see the righteous master. There is always something unreasonable. Let''s do it first and then fight." Qiao Feng said.


    "Deputy gang leader Ma obviously died under the surname Murong, and the murder deserves his life." Elder Chen said. Obviously, he was unwilling to detoxify the storm, and he also believed that the death of his deputy gang leader was Murong Fugan. of.


    "You detoxify him first, and talk about things slowly in the future." Qiao Feng said, before the matter was investigated, he didn''t want to kill innocent people.


    Seeing his helper insisted, then Elder Chen had no choice but to take out the medicine from his arms, handed it over and said, "My helper is first, this is the antidote."


    "Thank you, Elder Chen." Azhu thanked him after taking the antidote, then looked at Qiao Feng and said slightly, "Thank you, Qiao''s leader."


    "Excuse me, Elder Chen, how should this antidote be used?" Azhu asked.


    "After inhaling the venom from the wound, just apply this medicine." Elder Chen said.


    Ah Zhu thanked him again, and after that, he thought about squatting down to help Fengbo take drugs, but it was stopped by Elder Chen. The scorpion was originally a yin and cold thing, and the woman was yin and could not suck it.


    This makes Wang Yuyan''s daughters embarrassed. There are two men on their side. One is injured, the other is fighting other elders of the Beggar Gang, and they can''t get away at all.


    "I''ll take drugs for Fourth Master Feng." At this time, Qiao Feng said actively.


    The women were also shocked by Qiao Feng¡¯s words. After all, Qiao Feng is the leader of the world¡¯s first gang, a famous hero, and Fengbo Evil is just a subordinate. Moreover, there are still gaps between the two sides, Joe Feng''s statement like this really shocked the women, especially Ah Zhu, who looked at Qiao Feng with some inexplicable look.


    As Qiao Feng said, he moved towards the storm, but at this time, Duan Yu ran up and said, "Big Brother, I''ll do it."


    After finishing speaking, without giving Qiao Feng a chance to refuse, he squatted down in front of Fengbo Evil and helped him take drugs. Then, the few women gave Fengbo Evil medicine.


    After the medicine was applied, the turmoil and evil healed, and he said politely to Duan Yu: "Thank you, son, for saving his life."


    "Little things, you''re welcome, you''re welcome." Duan Yu quickly waved his hand and said.


    However, this turmoil is really a fighting master. He has just healed the injury, and before he has recovered his strength, he fought with another elder.


    However, this is the site of the Beggar Gang after all. Although the difference and the storm are not weak, they are still defeated by the Beggar Gang. In the end, it is because of Qiao Feng¡¯s help that they did not die in beating the dogs. After the battle, Qiao Feng set aside all of them. The storm went to Shaolin Temple to find Murong Fu, and Baodi also left first, but the three daughters of Wang Yuyan did not leave in a hurry. I stayed here.


    In the process of the difference between the Beggars and Bao and the turmoil fighting, another rudder of the Beggars, Quan Guanqing, also rushed to him. He also brought a lot of Beggars disciples. These disciples were meeting with Joe. At the peak, there did not seem to be the same respect on his face, instead it was mostly disgust.


    Qiao Feng seemed to see something from their expressions, and several elders at the scene came, but the two elders Chuan Gong and Law Enforcement never appeared, which added to Qiao Feng''s doubts.


    "Pass the power, where are the two law enforcement elders?" Qiao Feng asked, staring at Quan Guan.


    "Subordinates did not see the two elders today." Quan Guanqing said.


    However, Qiao Feng did not believe what he said. He looked at the expressions of the beggar gang disciples and found that one of them looked abnormal, so he immediately arrested him: "Zhang Quanxiang, why didn''t your rudder master come?"


    "I, I don''t know." Zhang Quanxiang said with a flustered expression.


    "I don''t know? Did you kill him!" Qiao Feng yelled.


    "No, no, elder Bai is fine, he is not dead, he is very good, it is none of my business, this is not my doing." Zhang Quanxiang said in a panic, under Qiao Feng''s strong momentum, he was already Completely panicked.


    "Who did it?" Qiao Feng asked.


    Zhang Quanxiang didn''t say the name of that person, but his eyes were on Quan Guanqing, and Qiao Feng naturally understood what he meant.


    Qiao Feng didn''t change his expression, but inadvertently, he knelt down completely, and he didn''t even react.


    "Zhang Quanxiang, now you take someone to invite the two elders, Law Enforcement and Chuan Gong, and follow my instructions. You can reduce your guilt." After speaking, Qiao Feng looked at everyone around him and said: "Everyone else is standing in the original position. Earth, no one is allowed to move without my order!"


    Then, Zhang Quanxiang took people to invite the two elders of Law Enforcement and Chuan Gong, and at this time, Qiao Feng introduced Duan Yu to the four elders of the Beggar Gang. Although, at this time, Qiao Feng had already felt that The four elders also had problems, but they didn''t show it on the surface.


    When Qiao Feng introduced Duan Yu to the other elders, Zhang Quanxiang also rushed over with the two elders who passed the practice and law enforcement. When the two arrived, they became aggressive.

 1138 Chapter 1138 The Xingzilin Incident

    It¡¯s no wonder that the two elders were angry. They were deceived by Quan Guanqing to get onto the ship, surrounded by hay, strong oil, etc. They are in danger of death at any time, and in the gang of beggars, they should have been meanings. In the first place, everyone is usually a good guy with loyalty, but now they are deceived by their own people, and their mood is obviously not good.


    According to Law Enforcement Elder Bai Shijing, Qiao Feng also knew that not only Quan Guanqing had participated in this matter, but also the other four elders. In other words, in addition to the two elders, Law Enforcement and Chuan Gong In addition, the other elders participated in this matter, and what made Qiao Feng even more angry is that he still doesn''t know what is going on here, and what these people want to do.


    However, those elders didn''t make him wonder for long. Elder Wu of the four elders said: "If a big man acts, right is right, wrong is wrong, dare to behave!"


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Qiao Feng and said: "Bangmaster, we all have discussed and we are going to dismiss your position as the helper. The three elders Song, Xi, Chen and I have participated in this event. We are afraid of passing on. When the two elders, Gong and Law Enforcement, knew about it, they would disagree, and we designed to imprison them. Today, if you have the upper hand, we leave it to you."


    After speaking, Elder Wu threw the weapon in his hand. Obviously, as he said, he was ready to let Qiao Feng handle it.


    "The four elders, Song, Xi, Chen, and Wu, have betrayed the gang leader and violated Article 1 of the law. Law enforcement disciples, tied the four elders!" said law enforcement elder Bai Shijing.


    "Yes!"


    A few law enforcement disciples went up and tied up all the four elders above, and none of the four elders resisted or argued, so they let a few law enforcement disciples tied up.


    "Brothers, in recent years, the reputation of this group has grown. Everyone knows that this is the credit of the leader of Qiao. The leader of Qiao treats people with justice and fairness. It is too late for us to support him, but some people are lard. , Quan Guanqing, are you convicted!" Law Enforcement Elder Bai Shijing said.


    At this time, Qiao Feng also looked at Quan Guanqing and said: "Master of Quan Guanqing and rudder, what did Qiao Feng do to sorry the brothers, please correct me in person, don''t be afraid, don''t worry."


    "I''m sorry for the brothers, although you haven''t done it yet, but you will do it soon!" Quan Guanqing said.


    "Nonsense!" Bai Shijing scolded, "The leader Qiao is upright and honest. You can spread rumors and betray the leader based on some hearsay rumors. Quan Guanqing, you can judge yourself!"


    "Elder Bai, don''t have to be impatient, let the rudder master, from beginning to end, explain in detail." Qiao Feng said: "Even Elder Song and Elder Xi are against me. No one is perfect. What is wrong with Qiao Feng? What''s wrong, brothers please point it out!"


    "Helper, I want to kill you, it''s my fault. I will cut off my head later and give it to you." Elder Xi said.


    "Since Clan Leader Qiao has ordered, Quan Guanqing, please tell me." Bai Shijing said.


    Quan Guanqing looked at the crowd and said, "Vice gang leader Ma was murdered. I believe it was Qiao Feng''s instigation!"


    Seeing Qiao Feng stood up in shock, Quan Guanqing continued: "You have always hated the Ma deputy leader, and always feel that with him in one day, your position is unstable."


    "Nonsense!" Qiao Feng shouted angrily: "Although I don''t have a deep personal relationship with Deputy Ma, but there is absolutely no intention to harm!"


    Speaking, Qiao Feng swears to the sky: "The emperor and the earth, humans and gods share the lesson, if I Qiao Feng intends to harm Ma Dayuan, I would be slashed by thousands of swords and the world will scold him!"


    "Hahahahaha!" Quan Guanqing laughed at Qiao Feng''s oath, and said: "Let''s come to Gusu to find Murongfu, why are you colluding with the enemy again and again? These three people are all It is Murong Fu''s family, you take shelter!"


    The three daughters in Quan Guanqing''s mouth are naturally Wang Yuyan''s third daughter. Then, he pointed to Duan Yu and said, "That person is Murongfu''s friend, but you became a brother with him."


    Quan Guanqing wanted to say something, but Duan Yu stood up and said, "No, no, I have never seen Master Murong, and none of these three are family members of Master Murong."


    "Neither?" Quan Guanqing said: "The package is different. It is the owner of Murongfu''s Jinfengzhuang. A storm is the owner of Murongfu''s Xuanshuangzhuang. If it weren''t for you, Qiao Feng, we would have been Kill them! These are all facts that everyone saw, do you still want to deny it?"


    "Yes, I have sheltered these three girls. That is because I have taken into account the reputation of the beggars for hundreds of years. I don''t want the heroes of the world. I poked our backbone and said, the beggars have worked together to bully the three weak women! For hundreds of years, the Gang has been respected by people in the arena. We are not relying on a large number of people and high martial arts, but because of our chivalry and righteousness and justice! The reputation of the beggar gang and the four elders, You don''t cherish it, brothers, they all cherish it very much." Qiao Feng said while looking at Quan Guanqing.


    "Fang Lord, Quan Guanqing is such a bastard, don''t bother to talk to him, let him be executed according to the rules!" Bai Shijing said.


    However, Qiao Feng did not agree. He said: "Quan Guanqing can instigate so many people to treason, I think there must be a more important reason." Qiao Feng said while looking at the many disciples of the Beggar Gang and said: " Brothers, what I did wrong Qiao Feng, please make it clear!"


    "Hey, Mr. Qiao, what kind of person you are, Wu Changfeng can''t tell me, you should kill me!" At this time, Elder Wu said to Qiao Feng.


    "Elder Wu, what did Qiao Feng do wrong?" Qiao Feng said.


    However, Elder Wu just didn¡¯t say it, and the other elders obviously knew the inside story, but they also refused to say it.


    The law enforcement elder Bai Shijing sentenced several elders to death in accordance with the rules of the gang. At this time, Qiao Feng stood up again and stabbed the knives that should have been pierced on the rebellious elders. For them, punished for them!


    At this time, the four elders who participated in the rebellion regretted betraying the Qiao gang leader. Seeing this situation, Qiao Feng was a little relieved, but he obviously still cared very much. How did Quan Guanqing convince these four elders? Betrayed himself, so I questioned Quan Guanqing again.


    At this time, Quan Guanqing finally said the reason. The reason why he was reactionary to the civil strife was because of Qiao Feng''s identity, and he did not want to see the gang of beggars fall into the hands of Hu Ren.

 1139 Chapter 1139

    "How could the gang of beggars fall into Hu Ren''s hands?" Qiao Feng asked. Compared with the anger before, he is more confused now. He wants to understand what happened here.


    "How could I ruin the great Song Dynasty? You tell me clearly!" Qiao Feng said: "Quan Guanqing, you said you know the truth about my life and said that this matter is related to the safety of the Beggar Gang. Jiangshan''s Sheji, but you are still unwilling to tell the truth about the matter. You will be inevitable if you fan the rebellion. However, I will leave your head temporarily, and when I find out the truth, I will kill you myself! "


    "I, Qiao Feng, have to decide who to kill, and forgive this person for not being able to escape from my palm! Go away, from now on, there will be no one like you in the beggar gang!" Qiao Feng said confidently.


    "Qiao Feng, you are so calm, don''t you really know it yourself?" Quan Guanqing said to Qiao Feng.


    "What do I know?"


    "Qiao Feng, you can really pretend, or else, how come you become the leader of the beggar gang?" Quan Guanqing said.


    At this moment, a beggar¡¯s disciple arrived on horseback, shouting emergency military intelligence in his mouth. Qiao Feng took the intelligence from the opponent. Before he had time to look at it, several people came back, among them One was Elder Xu of the Beggar Gang, who was a generation older than Qiao Feng.


    "Qiao Feng, you can''t watch that military situation!" Elder Xu said to Qiao Feng.


    Although Qiao Feng was puzzled, he gave the information in his hand to Elder Xu. Elder Xu did not immediately read the contents, but asked Bai Shijing to postpone the implementation of the gang rules. He brought the widow of the deputy horse gang leader. There are important things to announce. In addition, he invited a few people who knew about it to testify.


    The doubts in Qiao Feng''s heart have become more serious. Obviously, Elder Xu seems to know it, but when Quan Guanqing saw Elder Xu appear, his mouth smiled triumphantly, because he knew that Elder Xu was here, and things were just fine. There is a turning point.


    Then, with the arrival of an individual, things about Ma Dayuan''s death and Qiao Feng''s identity were slowly spoken through the mouths of these people.


    While the people in the Beggars gathered in Xingzilin to discuss Ma Dayuan¡¯s death and Qiao Feng¡¯s identity, outside Xingzilin, the general of Xixia Kingdom Helian Tieshu led the master of Xixia Yipintang. Surrounded, but originally they wanted to come here, there should be not many masters of the beggars, but the actual situation is that almost all the masters of the entire beggars are gathered here.


    Therefore, Helian Tieshu, who had originally planned to directly attack the Beggar Gang, suspended his action and decided to use other methods.


    At this time, the beggars in Xingzilin didn''t know the situation outside. They were still discussing intensely, and with the arrival of Master Zhiguang from Tiantai Mountain, Qiao Feng''s identity was finally revealed.


    It turns out that Qiao Feng was not a Han, but a Khitan. His parents were killed by the "Leader Brother" and others when they passed through Yanmen Pass in the Central Plains. Master Zhiguang was also one of them. However, it was later proved that, The information they had obtained was false, so the people who couldn''t bear it adopted Qiao Feng, let him join the beggar gang, and sent a Shaolin monk to teach him martial arts.


    Of course, Qiao Feng did not want to believe this. After all, for so many years, he had always regarded himself as a Han, took pride in being a Han, and had killed many Khitans with the beggars, so now someone tells him He was not a Han, but a Khitan. How could he accept such a thing?


    However, even if he is unwilling to accept it in his heart, what Master Zhiguang said does not seem to be a lie. He even knows what he did when he was a child, and there is evidence of the letter of the former leader. So, at this time, even if it is not I am willing to believe, but Qiao Feng''s heart is also hesitant.


    In the end, Qiao Feng decided to investigate the matter himself.


    "Although so many predecessors came to testify today, I still have to find out the truth by myself. If I know it, someone designed to frame me, no matter how far to the end of the world, Qiao Feng must ask for an understanding!"


    "Before the matter is found out, I, the beggar gang leader, can no longer be the leader, Qiao Feng will abdicate now!" As he said, Qiao Feng took the dog stick on one side and handed it to Elder Xu for temporary storage.


    However, not everyone wanted to abdicate Qiao Feng. The four elders Song, Xi, Wu, and Chen who opposed Qiao Feng before, are now on Huang Feng¡¯s side. Shan Ligu, and many people also believe that Qiao Feng is a Khitanese, so, in the end, Qiao Feng handed over the dog stick and no longer served as the leader of the beggar gang.


    However, not long after Qiao Feng left, Xixia¡¯s general Helian Tieshu came with the Yipintang people. After they came, they continued to provoke the beggars. Obviously, they were bad people. At this time, The people who had been divided into two factions because of Qiao Feng''s affairs, but united.


    However, the people who came this time were not only Helian Tieshu and his subordinates, but also the four wicked people who came together with the people from Xixia Yipintang to encircle and suppress the beggars.


    And when Helian Tieshu and the four wicked men were fighting against the beggars, in Xingzilin, outside Xingzilin, at this time, there were a few Xixia Yipintang people in their hands. Holding some bottles and jars, squatted around Xingzilin.


    "Pay attention to all, pay attention to the wind direction, don''t make a mistake!" said one of them.


    "Yes." The others responded.


    After that, each of those people opened a bottle in their hands, and a white gas floated out of it. As soon as the gas came out of the bottle, it drifted into the Xingzilin.


    "It''s done, let''s go too!" the man said when he saw the situation.


    After that, the people who completed the task stood up and prepared to enter the apricot forest. However, they did not find that the contents of one of the bottles were not finished, and there was even a lot left. However, this At that time, the man threw the bottle, just like the others, and stood up.


    After these departures, the bottle that was not fully used suddenly appeared a burst of light, and then disappeared from the place.


    And what these people release is sadness and comfort, a poisonous gas that can make people lose consciousness. No matter how clever you are, you will not be able to find out. Those Xixia Yipintang people in Xingzilin have already taken the medicine in advance. Ren and Wang Yuyan''s daughters were all poisoned and fainted. The only other was Duan Yu. He is now invincible. Therefore, this sadness and Qingfeng is of no use to him. He found that the situation was not good and picked him up. Wang Yuyan used Lingbo''s microsteps to grab a horse and ran away.

 1140 Chapter 1140: Too Many You Cant Believe It

    Before Huang Feng and Secretary Zhang separated, they asked the other party if there was any good construction team to introduce him.


    Secretary Zhang really recommended a construction company to Huang Feng. This company has contracted many government factories before and has rich experience. He knows that Huang Feng wants to build his own headquarters building. Secretary Tan is very concerned about this matter. , Once the headquarters building settles in Qing Province, Huang Feng''s future investment focus will also be in Qing Province.


    As for Secretary Tan¡¯s concern, Secretary Zhang naturally did not dare to neglect, so he recommended such a construction company to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng also readily accepted Secretary Zhang¡¯s recommendation, saying that he would contact the other party if there are no problems. If they do, they will hand over their headquarters to the other party to be responsible.


    After getting the phone number of the other party from Secretary Zhang, Huang Feng and Secretary Zhang separated. At this time, the time was too early. Today, he spent most of his time looking at two places with Secretary Zhang. On the block.


    When Huang Feng returned to the villa in the evening, he did not go back alone, but took Li Bingyun away along with him. Of course, when he left, Huang Feng still paid attention to the surrounding situation. After all, During this period of time, Li Bingyun was the focus of media attention. If he was photographed going to his villa, he would not know what kind of scandal would spread.


    "You live here?" Li Bingyun saw Huang Feng stop in front of a villa and asked curiously. She had also been to Huang Feng''s previous residence. It was the house that Huang Feng rented, although it cannot be said to be too bad. , However, it is definitely not good, and now, Huang Feng suddenly changed from such a house to a villa, the difference is still quite big.


    "Yes, just moved in soon." Huang Feng said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng took Li Bingyun into the villa. To Huang Feng''s surprise, Tang Muxue had actually returned, but the other women were not there.


    "Come back so early today?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes." Tang Muxue replied. After that, she looked at Li Bingyun behind Huang Feng and said, "Miss Li is here?"


    Tang Muxue naturally knew Li Bingyun. Apart from that concert, he had also seen it in private. Moreover, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun had been rumored before, and that incident was known to everyone. Tang Muxue did not expect that Huang Feng brought the other party directly today. Could it be that Li Bingyun would be one of them afterwards?


    "Excuse me," Li Bingyun said politely.


    "Let¡¯s sit down and talk." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun and Tang Muxue. Ever since he exchanged those servant slaves, Huang Feng is also liberated. There is no need to cook by himself. Among those servants, there are Can cook.


    "Muxue, I haven''t told you before. I opened an entertainment company myself. Miss Bingyun is now an artist in my company." Huang Feng said to Tang Muxue.


    "That''Time and Space Entertainment'' is yours?" Tang Muxue said in surprise.


    In the past few days, on the entertainment news page, "Time and Space Entertainment" has appeared a lot. Many entertainment news have reported that Li Bingyun has joined a new entertainment company. Therefore, Tang Muxue also knows about this. However, she did not expect that "Time Space Entertainment" was actually a company opened by Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng has been hiding behind the scenes, and Zheng Shuai is doing all the things that deal with the media.


    "Yes, it hasn''t been long since the establishment." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    "Your stall is getting bigger and bigger." Tang Muxue said with emotion.


    Huang Feng now not only has his own brewery, but also his own sewage treatment plant. Before that, he invested in Tianjiao Group and was preparing to enter the medical market. Now, he still has the energy and money to start an entertainment company. What is Huang Feng? Have to get involved?He has so much money?


    And this kind of question, after Su Yumo''s women came back, and they knew that Huang Feng had opened an entertainment company, they also came up in their hearts. What kind of background Huang Feng has, these women all know about them. Suddenly Huang Feng has 200 million, and several women are already surprised. However, it seems that it is not Huang Feng¡¯s money. Buying a villa is more than 100 million. Huang Feng has continued to invest again. Where is the money?


    "Huang Feng, how much money do you have?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "A lot." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Too many you can''t believe it."


    Huang Feng does have a lot of money now, although he is constantly investing in another time and space in the country of Yugoslavia, but, after all, he has robbed a lot of money before, so in a short time, there is still no need to worry about money .


    "How much can there be? Do you think I haven''t seen money?" Xie Mengjiao said contemptuously. To be honest, her birth prevented her from worrying about money since she was a child, and she saw a lot of money.


    "Hey, I forgot to tell you. In addition to this entertainment company, I also established two companies, one for automobile production and the other for chain restaurants." Huang Feng said to several women.


    "Car production? It costs a lot of money, right?" Su Yumo said. Although they did not engage in car production, they still understand that it requires a lot of money, and of course, it also requires technology.


    "It''s a lot. I invested 5 billion in the early stage. After that, I will add more." Huang Feng said. Now that he has decided to get involved in automobile production, he has no intention of making a fuss, so the money invested There must be a lot.


    "Five billion?! Huang Feng, how come you have so much money?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "Just like Mengjiao said, I robbed the bank." Huang Feng said with a smile. This time, he didn''t lie.


    However, the other women obviously did not believe Huang Feng''s words. Xie Mengjiao gave Huang Feng a blank look, and blamed him for using his jokes as an excuse. Even Xie Mengjiao didn''t notice because of this. Huang Feng called her "Mengjiao". Instead of full name.


    "Don''t worry, there is no problem with my money. I know you are worried. In fact, several senior officials in our Qing province are also worried about my source of funds. Therefore, after investigating me, there is nothing. Problem." Huang Feng said comforting the women.


    However, these women are obviously still a little confused. After all, these five billion and the previous 200 million are obviously not at the same level. Moreover, it seems that these five billion are not the limit of Huang Feng, so Huang Feng has How much money and how did his money come from? The women were obviously puzzled.


    Although Huang Feng can also see the doubts of the women, there are two women on the scene, whose identity is still uncertain. One is Xie Mengjiao. Although Su Yumo and Tang Muxue mean to let them take her, but, After all, it has not been won.


    The other is Li Bingyun. She has a good relationship with herself, but obviously she hasn''t reached the level where she can tell all the secrets. The two are just friends.

 1141 Chapter 1141

    "So, you are hopeful that you have to meet the conditions of Yumo''s family?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo and said, "Of course, I am now continuously investing, and integration will be carried out afterwards. It may not take that long for my company to meet the requirements of Yumo''s family."


    Su Yumo nodded happily. Although Huang Feng didn''t say where the money came from, Huang Feng said that there is no problem, that is, there is no problem. Since there is no problem with money, Huang Feng now has so much money. It doesn''t seem to be that difficult to meet the conditions set by my family.


    And Tang Muxue was also very happy. The stronger Huang Feng is, the happier she will be. In this case, her family will be better able to cope with it then.


    The atmosphere on the dinner table was very good, and nothing changed because of the addition of Li Bingyun. Although Xie Mengjiao felt again that there might be something between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, but neither Su Yumo nor Tang Muxue had any change. What to say, she, who is not too close to Huang Feng now, is even more difficult to say.


    However, I don¡¯t know why, seeing the women around Huang Feng increase one by one, she actually felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Originally it was not her business, it was also the headache of Su Yumo and Tang Muxue. , However, her heart was inexplicably uncomfortable, and she was constantly thinking that Huang Feng was a pervert, but she also felt a little depressed.


    And I felt a little depressed in my heart. In fact, Xie Mengjiao was not the only one, Li Bingyun was also in the same mood at this time. Li Bingyun, who had a good impression of Huang Feng, was in his heart. Actually, he didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng already had a girlfriend. Although she had faintly guessed about the matter, she had never asked Huang Feng, and Huang Feng had not actively said it.


    But today, after she came here, she knew that Huang Feng had already had a girlfriend, and she had been living together, but what made her a little puzzled was that more than one person lived with Huang Feng, and they were eating and chatting. At the time, there was more than one person who was intimate with Huang Feng, whether it was Su Yumo, Tang Muxue, or Bai Xiaorou. Between them and Huang Feng, whether it was small details or some eyes, they could see The relationship seems unusual.


    This also made Li Bingyun puzzled. He didn''t know what happened to Huang Feng and these women. However, although he was puzzled, it was obviously not easy to ask directly on such occasions.


    However, no matter what kind of relationship Huang Feng has with these women, it is true that Huang Feng has a girlfriend. Therefore, Li Bingyun''s heart is a bit bitter. Huang Feng is the first one who has grown up like this. , It¡¯s just that this love affair of my own seems to have only ended without a disease. It hasn¡¯t officially started yet, it seems to be ending.


    At first, Su Yumo thought that the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun was also the kind of relationship between men and women, but after a period of relationship, he found that he seemed to be wrong. Huang Feng did not treat them with Li Bingyun. That kind of intimacy was that when Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng, his eyes were somewhat familiar, and it didn''t seem to be much different from the way he looked at Huang Feng.


    This made Su Yumo understand a little bit in his heart, it should be that Li Bingyun has a good impression of Huang Feng, and Huang Feng may not have that kind of affection to Li Bingyun, maybe there is, but it is just hidden.


    "This guy Huang Feng is really a love, and I don''t know how many people will be harmed in the future." Su Yumo said with emotion in his heart.


    Similarly, Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou were more intelligent, and both of them seemed to have seen the slightly complicated relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. At this time, it was hard to say anything.


    After a few people had eaten, they came to the top floor, which is a good place to enjoy the scenery, and the weather tonight seems to be very good, you can see the stars in the sky.


    "The stars in the sky are so beautiful, it would be nice if I could go and see." Xie Mengjiao said, looking at the stars in the sky.


    "There is nothing good to watch, no one has." Huang Feng said: "However, if you want to see it, it''s not impossible."


    Huang Feng¡¯s words are not lying. There is a spaceship exchange in his storage box. It is not difficult for him to go to other planets, but one is that the price is too expensive, and the other is that there is no Necessary, so Huang Feng didn''t think about changing it.


    "Bag." Xie Mengjiao gave Huang Feng a blank look. She obviously didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words. What she said just now was just casual, but she didn''t care. Instead, she looked down and said, "Miss Bingyun, listen. Say you are going to release a new single? When will it be released? Can we listen to it?"


    "Let''s just call my name." Li Bingyun said with a smile: "For a single, the recording has been completed, and if it is released, it will be soon. If you want to hear it, I can sing it again now."


    "Okay, okay." Xie Mengjiao said happily, even Su Yumo''s daughters also showed interest.


    Then, Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng, and then hummed softly in his mouth. The surroundings were very quiet, only the sound of Li Bingyun singing, and when Li Bingyun began to sing, the women were all caught up in it. The song was deeply attracted.


    Not only because of Li Bingyun¡¯s singing skills, but more importantly, the meaning of this song has made the women on the scene feel very touched, and can understand the feelings of the heroine in the song, it is like they are themselves, so , They were attracted easily.


    Let¡¯s sing a song. Su Yumo¡¯s daughters seemed to have glanced at Huang Feng intentionally or unintentionally. Even Xie Mengjiao was not surprised. However, after watching Huang Feng, she seemed to realize something and turned her head quickly. Bring some red.


    "It''s so nice, Bingyun, this song of yours is awesome, I believe this song will definitely become a classic song." Su Yumo said.


    "Thank you, I think so too." Li Bingyun said with a smile: "Of course, if this song is really successful, Huang Feng will do the most."


    "He?" Tang Muxue was a little confused, not knowing what Li Bingyun meant.


    "Yes, he wrote this song, and he composed the song. I just sang it. Therefore, Huang Feng''s effect is the greatest." Li Bingyun said.


    "This song is a song written by Huang Feng, a song?" Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng in surprise, "Huang Feng, I don''t know, you still have such an ability."


    At this time, even Xie Mengjiao couldn''t care about being shy, and she looked at Huang Feng in surprise, as if she couldn''t accept this fact.

 1142 Chapter 1142

    "I have more abilities, you will learn more about it later." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Bai Xiaorou didn''t mean much to be surprised. Huang Feng had already obtained a lot of good things before. Before she thought, this song might have been obtained through that special method.


    "Oh, yes, I will introduce you to a new member of our family." At this time, Huang Feng said suddenly.


    "What?" Su Yumo asked. She thought Huang Feng would bring another woman back.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly, and then blew the whistle. Then, the women saw a huge black shadow flying towards them. The women who were not prepared, even yelled.


    "Don''t be afraid, Kitty will not hurt you." Huang Feng asked Kitty to stop in the middle of the top floor and said several women.


    "Feng Huang, this is your pet? What kind of bird is this, why is it so big?" Xie Mengjiao asked, looking at Kitty.


    Kitty''s body is indeed quite large now. After absorbing the blood of that ninth-level beast, not only has his strength increased, but his body is also developing rapidly. Now standing on the ground, his height exceeds two meters with two wings. If it is opened, it is definitely seven or eight meters wide. No wonder Xie Mengjiao would say that it is bigger.


    "It''s just an ordinary eagle." Huang Feng said: "By the way, didn''t you just say you want to go to the sky to see the stars? Maybe it can help you."


    "What do you mean?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    However, before she could understand, she felt that she was being taken to fly by a gentle force. Then, she found that she was already sitting on the back of the huge little eagle, and then the two little eagles As soon as the wings tremble, they are already flying.


    "Ah!" Xie Mengjiao screamed in shock, put his arms around Xiaoying''s neck subconsciously, and shouted at Huang Feng: "Huang Feng, you can stop it quickly."


    "It''s okay, it won''t be dangerous." Huang Feng said with a smile, but didn''t mean to stop Xiaoying, and soon Xiaoying took Xie Mengjiao to fly high and far, and Xie Mengjiao''s voice became louder. Come smaller and smaller until you can''t hear it at all.


    "Mengjiao will be fine, right?" Su Yumo asked with some worry.


    "No, Kitty is very smart and won''t let her have trouble." Huang Feng said.


    The reason why Kitty was found today is that Huang Feng did not want him to stay in another villa in time and space. Now the villa space in reality is large enough, and it¡¯s not a problem to put Kitty. There is also a villa. It¡¯s a safety issue. I was found here by the Peng family in the imperial capital. Huang Feng is still more worried about the safety of Su Yumo''s daughters. Although Xiaobai is already there, it will be even more so if I have a little eagle to investigate in the air. Security.


    The last point is that Huang Feng is thinking about telling Su Yumo''s secrets slowly. Of course, Huang Feng will speak out more secret things slowly, and for the time being, he will only tell those women. People who have established a relationship with him, such as Su Yumo, Bai Xiaorou and Tang Muxue.


    "You raised Kitty?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "Yes, it can understand us, and is much smarter than ordinary pets." Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou thought of Xiao Bai, who is much smarter than ordinary pets, and now Huang Feng has a little eagle beside him, so it is nothing strange.


    It didn''t take long for Xiaoying to return. After landing, she steadily put Xie Mengjiao down. At this time, Xie Mengjiao had completely lost her previous sense of fear, and she even touched her with excitement. The feathers on the eagle''s body said in his mouth: "Little eagle is so good."


    "Sister Yumo, you guys go sit and have fun too, it''s really fun, the scenery you see in the sky is so beautiful, and the little eagle is really good." Xie Mengjiao came to the side of the few people and said. Looking expectantly at Huang Feng, he said, "Huang Feng, can I often ride on Kitty Hawk to the sky?"


    "Yes, but it can only be at night, during the day, it will cause unnecessary trouble." Huang Feng said, but he knew that if Kitty was known by outsiders, it would definitely be a little troublesome.


    "I know." Xie Mengjiao nodded and said.


    Later, under the strong recommendation of Xie Mengjiao, Su Yumo and the women also sat on Kitty''s back and went to play in the sky. Moreover, Kitty''s back was very wide, sitting three or four people at a time. There is no problem. This makes the women a lot of excitement. They followed the little eagle to go to the sky to play, overlooking the scenery below from a high altitude. This is the first time for everyone, even if they are sitting on an airplane. So everyone was very excited and kept playing until late before leaving.


    After that, Huang Feng drove Li Bingyun away, while the other women washed and prepared to go to bed.


    "Huang Feng, thank you, I am very happy tonight." In the car, Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng.


    "What are you polite? I originally planned to invite you out to eat. Come here to eat. You don''t think it''s okay." Huang Feng said.


    "Why? It''s better to eat here. Moreover, Yumo and the others are very good." Li Bingyun said. When it came to this, Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and said: "Sister Yumo, yes Is your girlfriend?"


    When asked this question, Li Bingyun was still a little worried.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t mean to hide it and said: "Yes, Yumo is my girlfriend."


    "What about Sister Xiaorou and Sister Mu Xue, I look at them, look at them..." Li Bingyun said hesitantly.


    "See that they are very close to me?" Huang Feng smiled and helped Li Bingyun finish what she didn''t say.


    "Yes." Li Bingyun nodded and said.


    "Actually, they are the same as Yumo." Huang Feng said.


    "Ah!" Although he had already guessed in his heart, Li Bingyun still looked shocked when he heard this answer from Huang Feng''s mouth, because it was really beyond her expectation, Huang Feng Li Bingyun will naturally not deny that she is very good. However, she also felt that kind of extravagance in Su Yumo''s daughters. Obviously, Su Yumo''s origins should be unusual, and, It can also be seen from their conversation that they are also very good people.


    And such an excellent person is actually willing... This makes Li Bingyun a little hard to accept.


    "Are you surprised?" Huang Feng smiled, but didn''t have much other meanings: "Maybe I did too many good things in my previous life. Let Yumo and the others are willing to stay by my side in this life."

 1143 Chapter 1143 Three Trials

    "It''s quite surprising. Sister Yumo and Sister Mu Xue are all excellent people, but now they are..." Li Bingyun said.


    At this time, she was still a little unacceptable. Although she had heard that many men had minors outside, but after all, it was done secretly, but when it came to Huangfeng, it was obviously not the case. Now, Su Yumo''s daughters obviously know each other''s existence, and they still live in peace under one roof. This makes Li Bingyun grateful for some changes in his cognition.


    "Yeah, so, I also feel very lucky. Of course, from a certain angle, it''s quite scumbag." Huang Feng said. Of course he also understands Su Yumo''s feelings, although they all agreed to stay. By their side, but, in their hearts, I must hope that they will only accompany them alone, but because they love themselves too much, there will be this situation in front of them.


    "No, Brother Huang, you are not scumbag, you are not at all." Li Bingyun said with a certain face, if others did this, she would definitely spurn the other person, but now the subject is changed to Huang Feng, this After saving her several times, she found that she was reluctant to look down on the other person, and even, in her heart, would defend Huang Feng. That was because Huang Feng was so good that she could convince Su. Yumo, let them follow him willingly, even if they knew he had other women.


    "Hey, although I know what you said is not true, I still have to thank you." Huang Feng said, he thought it was Li Bingyun''s deliberate comfort.


    "What I said is true." Li Bingyun emphasized: "I have been in the entertainment industry for a while. I also know a lot about what happened in this circle. So, Brother Huang, compare you with those people. It''s really a lot better."


    Li Bingyun and Huang Feng have known and contacted for some time, so naturally they understand what kind of person Huang Feng is.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Huang Feng actually didn''t want to say more about this matter, especially during the day, what Zheng Shuai said to him made him feel slightly when facing Li Bingyun. Some are uncomfortable, and he will think too much if he doesn''t know it, so he doesn''t dare to be entangled with the other party on this issue.


    "Your new song has been recorded, but you can''t relax. During this time, you may be a little tired. There is a movie, and I have prepared the script and the director. You will play the female number one. This movie It will be our company''s first movie." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun: "When this movie is finished, I will let you rest."


    "Then can you accompany me then?" Li Bingyun asked anxiously.


    "Of course." Huang Feng faced Li Bingyun''s request and did not refuse.


    "That''s fine, when will the film start?" Li Bingyun asked contentedly. As long as Huang Feng can accompany her after the filming, she would be very satisfied.


    "Alright, within this week." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, I will prepare in advance." Li Bingyun said.


    After sending Li Bingyun to the residence, Huang Feng returned to his villa. At this time, when Huang Feng wanted to come, the women who should have rested, actually did not rest. They were all sitting in the hall, but everyone After washing, I changed my pajamas.


    "Why haven''t you rested yet?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously.


    "I''m waiting for you to come back, come and sit down." Su Yumo said.


    "How do I feel that the atmosphere is a bit wrong, how can it feel like a three-court trial?" Huang Feng talked and laughed as he sat down on the sofa.


    "You really guessed it right." Xie Mengjiao said: "Sister Yumo and the others just want to ask you what is the relationship between you and that Li Bingyun."


    Su Yumo did not speak, but did not refute Xie Mengjiao''s words, but stared at Huang Feng, waiting for his answer. Obviously, Xie Mengjiao''s words were not wrong.


    "Of course, the relationship between Bingyun and I is a friend. I have explained the scandal with her before." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo.


    "However, the way Bingyun looks at you today seems not so simple." Tang Muxue said: "Moreover, as far as we know, after Bingyun left his previous company, many established entertainment companies invited She wanted to let her join, but she refused, but she joined your newly established company without the slightest influence. This seems to explain some problems."


    "What does this mean? We are friends. I invited her first. She agreed on the face of friends. Moreover, my company is no worse than those old companies. She came to my company. That was the right choice. "Huang Feng said.


    "However, joining such a new company is a big risk after all." Bai Xiaorou also said: "She is now in the upswing of her career. Not everyone can be as direct and decisive as her."


    "Not bad." Xie Mengjiao also nodded and said: "She trusts you too much."


    "That might be because I saved her." Huang Feng said. Afterwards, Huang Feng talked about how he saved Li Bingyun before. Su Yumo''s daughters all know that Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau, and she must also There were some tasks, but they didn''t expect that Huang Feng''s first task was to rescue Li Bingyun.


    "The hero saves the United States, it''s no wonder that she will fall in love with you." Tang Muxue said with a smile.


    "It turns out that Bingyun still has such a background." Su Yumo said. Li Bingyun''s background is really unknown to most people. Su Yumo''s daughters are only now knowing about Li Bing through Huang Feng''s mouth. Behind the cloud background, Su Yumo seemed thoughtful.


    "I think she doesn''t have the kind of idea you said." Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t think so." Tang Muxue said, and the other women had the same expression.


    "Women know women best, and Ms. Bingyun doesn''t seem to hide her thoughts very much. We are not sure that she must love you, but she must have a good impression of you." Su Yumo said.

 1144 Chapter 1144 Marriage

    "It seems that I am still quite popular." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    However, those who responded to Huang Feng were a few pairs of eyes, even Xie Mengjiao was no exception.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. After all, I don''t know what she thinks." Huang Feng said, "There is something, let me tell you. Isn''t it National Day in a few days? My sister called and said to come and play At that time, I might live here, oh, besides her, there are two other classmates of her, all female classmates.


    My sister wants to come to play, Huang Feng must help her prepare the place to live in advance, but Huang Feng does not want her to live in an outside hotel. It is not safe and convenient to live outside after all. There are still several empty rooms here, just for my sister and classmates.


    However, before that, Huang Feng must have said hello to Su Yumo.


    "Ah, your sister is coming? When will she arrive and how long will she stay here? Is there anything we need to prepare in advance?" Su Yumo suddenly said nervously after hearing Huang Feng''s words.


    Not only Su Yumo, but also the other women, Huang Feng could see some nervous expressions on their faces.


    "I said, what are you doing? Why are you so nervous." Huang Feng said with a smile: "My sister just came to live for a few days. She doesn''t know how to eat people. The people are very nice, but our other There are few beddings in the room, so I can buy them in these two days."


    "No problem, leave it to me." Su Yumo said, how to say, she is Huang Feng''s girlfriend now, if there is no accident, she will marry Huang Feng in the future, then Huang Feng''s younger sister, But it is his future sister-in-law, this must be a good relationship.


    "Then I will trouble you." Huang Feng said, letting Su Yumo go, after all, girls know girls and know what to buy. However, his sister won''t live here for long, she shouldn''t need it. Too many things.


    After that, all the talents scattered back to their respective rooms. At night, Huang Feng went to steal incense and jade again, but this time because there was still a Bai Xiaorou here, so, in Huang Feng¡¯s room from Su Yumo When he came out, he didn''t go back to his room this time, but went to Bai Xiaorou''s room. Bai Xiaorou seemed to know that he was coming, but he didn''t sleep and was waiting for him.


    ...


    "Huang Feng, what do you feel about Li Bingyun?" After the two of them, Bai Xiaorou lay in Huang Feng''s arms and asked Huang Feng lazily.


    "Why do you ask?" Huang Feng said while stroking Bai Xiaorou. Although Bai Xiaorou had been practicing martial arts for a long time, it didn''t have any bad effect on her skin. It didn''t look too rough, but it still remained. smooth.


    "If you have feelings for her, I suggest you accept her." Bai Xiaorou did not reject Huang Feng, but closed her eyes with enjoyment: "Anyway, you have enough women, and don''t care about them. This one, besides, I think Yumo seems to mean the same."


    "Ah, why?" Huang Feng was a little surprised, wondering why Bai Xiao and Su Yumo had such thoughts.


    "Of course it''s for you." Bai Xiaorou opened her eyes, gave Huang Feng a white, then closed her eyes again, and said softly: "Here, the relationship is very important, otherwise, even if you make more money A lot of money is also rootless duckweed, which is unstable at all and is in danger of being destroyed at any time. This is not only understood by Yumo but also by Yumo. Therefore, for your consideration, I think Yumo will also be compatible I think the same."


    "Do you mean it is similar to a marriage?" Huang Feng frowned and said, "Then what is the difference between this and Yumo''s previous home arrangement, I don''t want other things to appear in my relationship."


    "Of course there is a difference. Yumo and the women oppose the arrangement at home because the family arranges for them that they don''t like. If their family arranges for them to marry you, do you think they would still object? Bai Xiaorou said: "So, what they are opposed to is not the marriage, but the marriage is not what they want, but if you like each other, it will be different, if you and Bingyun They like each other. There is nothing wrong with being together."


    Having said this, Bai Xiaorou paused and said, "Of course, this matter is still between you two. The key is whether you two like each other."


    Huang Feng frowned slightly, unable to say how he feels towards Li Bingyun, but for a good girl like Li Bingyun, Huang Feng has a good impression of each other, that¡¯s for sure, especially since Huang Feng decided to treat the woman next to him, no When he let go, he no longer deliberately controls his emotions, and it is easy to have a good impression of girls.


    However, Huang Feng is also not sure. This goodwill is just a pure appreciation of Li Bingyun, or he likes him in his heart. Therefore, Huang Feng dare not express his position easily: "Let¡¯s talk about this matter later, maybe you all misunderstand. People are gone, they don¡¯t like me."


    "Anyway, you decide this by yourself." Seeing that Huang Feng didn''t want to discuss this matter anymore, Bai Xiaorou didn''t continue to entangle him. After that, the two went to sleep with each other.


    The next day, Huang Feng received a call from Guo Liang, saying that the party was tonight and asked Huang Feng if he had time. After thinking about it, Huang Feng agreed to go with him. After that, he temporarily forgot about it. Yes, because today he has one more important thing, that is, Director Feng¡¯s casting starts today, and the place where the casting was cast is in Jiangzhou, and Huang Feng plans to see it.


    Of course, Huang Feng did not go to play, but brought Zhu Xiyu''s four daughters with him. Huang Feng only appointed the heroine Li Bingyun at the beginning. For other roles, he agreed to let Director Feng decide on his own. Therefore, although Huang Feng is very I want Zhu Xiyu''s four daughters to participate in this movie, but they still have to work hard on their own. If they are not selected, then they can only forget it. Wait for the next one. After all, this is the first one. A movie is very important to the company, so Huang Feng dare not care.

 1145 Chapter 1145 Audition

    "How are you preparing?"


    Huang Feng went to Jiangzhou Art Academy to pick up Zhu Xiyu''s women in the car, and then rushed directly to the casting location.


    "It''s so nervous. After all, we didn''t have any experience in this area before, so I''m afraid we won''t perform well at that time," said Zhu Xiyu, who was sitting in the co-pilot position.


    "That is, I didn''t slept all night of nervousness. That''s Director Feng, one of the most famous directors in China. He heard that when he made movies, he had strict requirements, and I didn''t know if it was true or not." Hong Li behind said.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, just play normally. I know you don¡¯t have experience. The main reason is that this film is the first film our company invested in. So, it¡¯s very important. I don¡¯t want to interfere too much. I can only let Feng The guide decides by himself. After waiting, our company is on the right track. I will arrange for you to shoot some roles and increase experience." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng also knows that it is still more difficult for Zhu Xiyu''s four daughters to participate in the audition. After all, none of their four daughters have graduated, and they have no experience in acting before. Therefore, if you want to be selected, you should not Easy.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has long been psychologically prepared for these women to lose the election. However, he does not care too much. Even if they lose the election, this time will be an important experience for them to meet the world. You must know, Even if it is an audition, it is not possible for everyone to come, and if there are more auditions, they will be able to face these things more calmly in the future.


    Although looking at Huang Feng''s meaning, it seems that there is not much hope for them, but Zhu Xiyu''s heart is still secretly cheering herself up, trying to adjust her state, and the audition later, we must perform the best self. Can not choose, if you are chosen, then Huang Feng must be very happy.


    Soon, a few people arrived at "Time and Space Entertainment". Today, it is a lot more lively than usual. There are also many reporters outside, because these reporters already know that Director Feng will be here today to cast a cast. It¡¯s time to start shooting a new movie.


    This news still excites many reporters. After all, since the last filming, Director Feng has been motionless for more than a year. Many investors waved blank checks and wanted to invite him to film the film. Willing to be a director, write the numbers on the check casually, but even if it is, he has no heartbeat or the slightest movement.


    But this time, I took a script without saying a word, and suddenly announced that I would start it again. How could this not make many reporters excited, and at the same time, they were also curious about what company it was that actually touched Director Feng. When they knew the name of this company, they were even more surprised.


    "Time and Space Entertainment", these reporters hadn''t even heard the words about half a month ago. However, it is such a newly established company that is constantly making big moves, first from the competition from numerous entertainment companies. He came to the fore and unexpectedly signed Li Bingyun, such a first-line star. Then, before everyone could completely digest the news, another shocking news came out. They actually invited Director Feng. Came to shoot their company''s first movie, which almost shocked everyone''s jaws.


    These two things alone, the old entertainment companies in the entertainment industry, were unable to do it. However, this new company, which had no reputation at all before, was actually completed. Therefore, many reporters were worried. Thinking about what kind of ability does the boss of this company have, he actually accomplished these two things in such a short time.


    "That Zheng Shuai, I have investigated. His father is just an ordinary businessman in Qing Province. He is not the top in Qing Province, let alone the whole country. How can he have such a great face and ability?" Several reporters surrounded him. Discuss together.


    "Who would say no? Such rich second generations are everywhere. How did he convince Li Bingyun to join and persuade Director Feng to be a director." Another reporter also wondered.


    "Hey, you may not know. According to my investigation, this''Time Space Entertainment'' has more than one boss. That Zheng Shuai is just the boss, the real big boss, and someone else." At this time, an age. The slightly older reporter said somewhat proudly.


    "Who is it?" other reporters asked hurriedly. They heard this news for the first time, but they didn''t have the slightest doubt, because if the real boss was Zheng Shuai, he wouldn''t be so big. Face and energy, so when these reporters want to come, Zheng Shuai is more likely to be a puppet on the table. The real boss should be someone else.


    "I don''t know this." The reporter who was a little proud before said in embarrassment: "I investigated for a few days and found that the big boss is very mysterious and rarely comes to the company. So, So far I have not investigated his specific identity."


    "Cut." The other reporters contemptuously said. If they don''t know the specific identity of the other party, then this news is of little use.


    What these reporters didn¡¯t know was that when they were discussing who the boss of this ¡°time-space entertainment¡± was, the person they were talking about happened to pass by them. However, because they didn¡¯t I don¡¯t know, so I didn¡¯t recognize it.


    "There are so many people here today." A roommate of Zhu Xiyu said while looking at the crowd around him.


    There are indeed a lot of people here today. In addition to some reporters who knew the news, there were also some people who were invited to audition, and some did not receive the audition invitation, but they learned about the news through their own channels. , Are all here, ready to try their luck, so it is inevitable that there are many people here, and this kind of scene makes the women even more nervous.


    "Hey, isn''t that Zhang Xiaohua? Why is she here too? Isn''t she here for the audition too?" At this time, someone around exclaimed.


    "Mezer is here too!"


    "And Miao Li, Miao Li is here too!"


    The exclamations around him became louder and louder, and Huang Feng and the others were also attracted. Then, they understood the reason for these people''s exclaims, because this time there were a few big coffees, these are first-tier and second-rate. There are even a lot of big coffees, and there are even a lot of traffic niches. These people are now here, no wonder everyone will be exclaimed.


    Even Huang Feng himself was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that there would be so many first-line celebrities in this casting. It seems that Director Feng''s face is really not small. This is still announcing the position of the female number one. If it has been set, otherwise, more people will come.

 1146 Chapter 1146

    "Ah, Mei Ze, Mei Ze is so handsome."


    "Miao Li, I love you!"


    "Zhang Xiaohua, you are the best!"


    With the appearance of these celebrities, the fans around who had waited for the news a long time ago screamed with excitement. The scene was a bit more lively than before, and even the women around Huang Feng were all at this time. He looked nervous and nervous.


    "Well, let''s go in too." Huang Feng said to the women.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu was the first to react and said, but at this time, her heart was even more bottomless. She didn''t have much experience at first and was very nervous. Now she sees that she is actually going to meet the big players in the entertainment circle. When the stars compete for a role together, she becomes even more nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, relax." Huang Feng saw Zhu Xiyu''s changes and comforted.


    "Well, I''m not nervous." Zhu Xiyu nodded and said. She was indeed a little nervous at first, but after hearing Huang Feng''s comfort, she suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Then, a group of five people entered the company. Huang Feng is the boss here, and Zhu Xiyu''s daughters are also members of the company. Therefore, they want to come in, of course, there is no problem.


    After that, Huang Feng asked Zhu Xiyu to rest first and wait for the audition to begin, while he and Zheng Shuai went to a conference room. The layout here has changed a bit. Later, this will be the audition site.


    "Huang Feng, this is Director Feng." Zheng Shuai took Huang Feng to the side of a middle-aged uncle and said. Actually, without Zheng Shuai introduction, Huang Feng also knew Director Feng. After all, Director Feng himself is a star. , It does not appear on TV less often, and it often appears on the headlines of entertainment news.


    "Director Feng, this is the big boss of our company, Huang Feng." Zheng Shuai also introduced Director Feng, and then added: "He wrote the script I gave you before."


    "Hello, Director Feng." Huang Feng said politely.


    Director Feng nodded, shook hands with Huang Feng and said, "You really wrote the script?"


    It can be seen that Director Feng''s eyes are a bit surprised and distrustful. After all, not everyone can write a script, especially the script in his hand, which is not something ordinary people can write, and there is no real skill. It is impossible to write such a script without a little life experience, and Huang Feng may be a child of a rich family, but he should not be a professional screenwriter. Therefore, he is still a little surprised that Huang Feng can write such a script. .


    "Yes, a random work, made Director Feng laugh." Huang Feng said, at this time, he was completely able to treat things in other dimensions as his own, without the slightest guilty conscience. Anyway, this kind of As far as I know, for people in this world, those scripts are original. Even if someone suspects this, there is no evidence.


    "You are still a casual work, then those professional screenwriters should hang themselves." Director Feng said with a smile, seeing Huang Feng''s calm appearance, it does not seem to be lying, so even if Director Feng is puzzled in his heart, Can only accept this fact.


    "To be honest, if it wasn''t for this script that I really like, I would not accept your company''s invitation." Director Feng said directly. In fact, he intends to take a rest for a while and then find a suitable script. It was filmed, and he came back to work early this time because he really likes the script, and I am afraid that after I miss it, it will be difficult to find such a script that makes my heart beat.


    "I hope I can work with Director Feng happily. If you need help, just say." Huang Feng said to Director Feng. Huang Feng didn''t feel anything wrong with Director Feng''s directness, nor did he feel upset, like him. Directors of status were not able to impress with money, but now they can only impress with the script. Therefore, as Director Feng said, Huang Feng was not at all angry.


    Director Feng nodded and said, "I only have one condition, which I mentioned before. During the shooting, I can only listen to me. You can''t point fingers and interfere with my work."


    Because it was the first cooperation with Time and Space Entertainment, Director Feng felt that he still had to make things clear in advance. In this way, in the subsequent cooperation, the two sides can cooperate happily, rather than having any gaps.


    "That''s for sure. Since we have chosen Director Feng, we trust him very much and will naturally not interfere with your work." Huang Feng said. He and Zheng Shuai are obviously not good at filming. , So, naturally will not do the thankless things.


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Director Feng nodded in satisfaction. Huang Feng¡¯s attitude is pretty good. Although he is a famous director, some investors always like to point fingers when he is shooting, which makes him very unhappy. , And now, Huang Feng can have such a statement, he is naturally very happy.


    After that, the audition work officially began, and Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai retired, and they also showed their attitudes, indicating that they were not deceiving each other before.


    According to Director Feng, the audition work will take at least three days, because some of the celebrities he invited cannot come to the audition in the first time because of the schedule. Therefore, it will take more time. The director also attaches great importance to this movie. According to the role positioning in the script, he has issued audition invitations to many stars, and director Feng''s status in the entertainment circle is still very high, so those who accept the invitation Stars, most of them will come to audition, this way, it will take more time.


    "How is Bingyun''s single production going?" Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai came to their office and said.


    "The later work is still going on, and it is estimated that it will be done in two days. I have contacted the CD dealer and plan to engrave 50,000 copies in the early stage." Zheng Shuai said.


    "Fifty thousand? Too few!" Huang Feng said directly.


    "Less?" Zheng Shuai said: "However, according to my survey, the singer has released 10,000 or 20,000 singles in one month. Now many people choose to listen to songs online."


    "I know this, but 50,000 copies are still too few." Huang Feng said. Of course he knows that more and more people now prefer to listen to songs online instead of buying records. However, Huang Feng is right. Li Bingyun¡¯s single is confident that not only the amount of online playback, but also the sales of the album will not be bad. After all, classic songs are valuable for collection, and those who like to collect are happy to buy it. A record to collect.

 1147 Chapter 1147 Passed Audition

    "Then how many sheets do you think is appropriate?" Zheng Shuai asked.


    "Let¡¯s carve half a million copies first, and let¡¯s get ready over there, we will do more at any time." Huang Feng thought for a while and said. Although he has confidence in Li Bingyun¡¯s records, he still doesn¡¯t know the actual situation. , So, I chose 500,000 copies in the end, and even if I can¡¯t sell them, I won¡¯t lose too much.


    "Half million copies? Wouldn''t it be too much?" Zheng Shuai asked. Before that, he had investigated the sales market of records, and he could sell 20,000 copies in a month, which is pretty good. After all Listening to these online songs is also very convenient, and there are still a lot of pirated copies, so he decided to carve 50,000 copies at the beginning. He already felt that there were a lot of them. That was because he himself thought the song was good. , Otherwise, the number will be even less.


    However, Zheng Shuai did not expect that Huang Feng was so confident in this song that he would double his number tenfold at once.


    "Not much, believe me, maybe this number is not enough." Huang Feng said: "By the way, Bingyun will be going to film soon. Before she leaves, I will let her record the English version. Are you ready? a bit."


    Li Bingyun''s English level is not bad. Huang Feng is very confident in this single. Therefore, his goal is not only in the domestic market, but also in foreign markets. Moreover, when he first got this song, there were several Version, so there is no problem with the English version.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements." Zheng Shuai said, although he felt that Huang Feng''s stride was a bit big, after all, they had just been established, and they hadn''t established a firm foothold in China, so Huang Feng set his sights abroad. However, Zheng Shuai did not raise any objections, because he also wanted to go out and make a foray. In case of success, even if it fails, some losses will not be too great, let alone Huang Feng¡¯s big one. The boss agreed, and he certainly won''t object anymore.


    After that, Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai talked about the company¡¯s development again, because he might be going abroad in a few days, and he didn¡¯t know when he would be back. This time, he was going to investigate the auto market and also It may take a few days to delay the introduction of the production line.


    But at this moment, the office door was knocked, Zheng Shuai went to open the door, but Zhu Xiyu with a look of excitement came in.


    "Huang Feng, I passed, I passed the audition!" As soon as Zhu Xiyu came in, she rushed to Huang Feng and exclaimed in surprise. Seeing this picture, Zheng Shuai consciously left the office and closed the door. However, before leaving, he winked at Xiang Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about Zheng Shuai anymore. Zhu Xiyu rushed towards him directly. Huang Feng opened his hands and hugged Zhu Xiyu.


    "Huang Feng, I passed, Director Feng nodded." Zhu Xiyu said excitedly in Huang Feng''s arms.


    Zhu Xiyu was a little surprised and pleasantly surprised to pass this audition. After all, although she was not the protagonist, not even an important supporting role, but after all, many people came to the audition this time. The role she auditioned was also seen by many people. Among them, there are those who already have rich acting experience, as well as some people with some traffic.


    Therefore, Zhu Xiyu is naturally very happy to be able to pass the audition under this situation. Moreover, this is the first time she has participated in a movie. She is the first role in her life. Moreover, this role is not Huang Fenggang. She was even more excited when he walked through the back door to arrive.


    "Xiyu is awesome, congratulations." Huang Feng said happily. In fact, he really didn''t like Zhu Xiyu''s women this time. After all, they have no experience, and the director this time is also well-known The director, the requirements are very strict, so Huang Feng has been thinking about how to comfort her if Zhu Xiyu fails to pass. He did not expect that this girl is so arrogant and passed by her own strength, although it is not important. Role, but Huang Feng is still very happy for her.


    "Hey!" Zhu Xiyu raised her head and kissed Huang Feng''s mouth and said, "Huang Feng, thank you."


    "Thank me for what I did, and I didn''t do anything. This is the result of your own hard work." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Of course, if you simply want to kiss me, I have no objection."


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Zhu Xiyu''s face turned red and said, "If you hadn''t encouraged me and given me this opportunity, I wouldn''t be able to succeed."


    Sometimes, people who care about can give great encouragement with just a word. Zhu Xiyu cares about Huang Feng very much. Therefore, Huang Feng''s words to comfort her are very useful. Moreover, Zhu Xiyu does not want to let Huang Feng down, so today He was able to perform so well, even some extraordinary performance, and this role was won.


    Therefore, in Zhu Xiyu''s view, if he can pass, it is also due to Huang Feng.


    "Well, that''s all your own skills, it doesn''t have much to do with me." Huang Feng said with a smile: "However, if you pass the audition, you will leave with the crew. Is there any problem with your school?"


    "No problem." Zhu Xiyu said: "It''s already the last year, and the school is encouraging everyone to come out and find jobs by themselves."


    Huang Feng nodded. Although he was not an art major at the beginning, his final year was indeed an internship. Of course, he still had to prepare his graduation thesis.


    Soon, news came from Zhu Xiyu¡¯s three roommates. However, they were not as lucky as Zhu Xiyu, and they all lost the election. However, although several people were a little disappointed, they were not too depressed. Before coming, especially after seeing so many stars come to audition, they were already prepared for failure.


    Therefore, when they knew that Zhu Xiyu had passed the audition, they were all happy for Zhu Xiyu, and they shouted for Zhu Xiyu to invite them to dinner and celebrate. Zhu Xiyu did not refuse and asked Huang Feng if he would have time to be together.


    Huang Feng thought about it and refused, because he also had a party tonight. He had already agreed to Guo Liang. It is estimated that Guo Liang had also told the person who organized the party. Therefore, Huang Feng was not happy to make an appointment.


    Zhu Xiyu was a little disappointed that Huang Feng could not come, but after hearing Huang Feng''s explanation, she was relieved. After all, Huang Feng had an appointment with others first, and it was not good for Huang Feng to break the appointment.


    For Zhu Xiyu¡¯s four daughters, the audition is over. However, for Director Feng, it has just begun. There are still some people he invited have not arrived. The roles currently set, except for Li Bingyun, are They are not too important roles like Zhu Xiyu.

 1148 Chapter 1148

    At noon, Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai invited Director Feng to dinner. Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu also participated. Because of Huang Feng''s presence, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu did not conflict at all. Psychologically, they know that Huang Feng will not let them suffer. Moreover, Director Feng''s reputation is also very good in the circle. It is a good thing for the two women to participate in such a dinner.


    Director Feng didn¡¯t know until now that Zhu Xiyu was originally an artist of Huangfeng Company, and she had a good personal relationship with Huang Feng, which made Director Feng very satisfied. After all, Huang Feng did not forcefully force him because of his relationship with Zhu Xiyu. Let Zhu Xiyu enter the crew, and Zhu Xiyu joined because of her own approval.


    Therefore, in this way, Director Feng¡¯s impression of Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu is very good. As for Li Bingyun, Director Feng has also worked with her before. For Li Bingyun, he is so capable and famous. Actors with the slightest arrogance are naturally also very favorites.


    In addition, with the presence of Zheng Shuai who can adjust the atmosphere, the dinner went very smoothly, and the atmosphere during the whole process was very good. There was also an episode, that is, the wine that Huang Feng entertained Director Feng. It is the limited supply of "Xian Niang", and Feng Dao is a person who loves to drink. As soon as he drank this wine, he fell in love. When he knew that the wine was brewed in Huangfeng''s factory, and it was not for sale. , Director Feng was a little embarrassed to ask Huang Feng for a few bottles.


    Of course, Huang Feng would not refuse. This kind of limited-production "fairy brew" was originally used to give away people and entertain guests, and to give it to Director Feng. There is no problem at all, even if it is Director Feng himself. If you speak, you will also give it.


    After having such a small episode, Director Feng had a better impression of Huang Feng, and therefore he agreed to Huang Feng that Zhu Xiyu did not have to leave the crew in a hurry after playing her own role, and could continue to follow along. How other people acted, I can help her answer her doubts.


    Director Feng¡¯s promise made Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu very excited. After all, this was Zhu Xiyu¡¯s first acting. Therefore, experience must be lacking. This time it was directed by Director Feng. There must be some old drama bones. In this case, Zhu Xiyu will see more and observe more, it will definitely improve her acting skills.


    Moreover, not to mention that Director Feng said that he would personally point Zhu Xiyu to it. This is even more rare. I don¡¯t know how many plays Director Feng has directed. The experience is quite rich, even for those first-line and second-line actors. , It is difficult to get his guidance, let alone a newcomer like Zhu Xiyu, it is even more rare.


    Therefore, this commitment of Director Feng is really very important to Zhu Xiyu, and it will be of great help to her future development.


    After the host and guest have enjoyed themselves, the meal is over, but for Huang Feng''s daughters, the meal is very rewarding.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng accompanied Li Bingyun to record the English version of "Heartbeat". Originally, Huang Feng wanted Li Bingyun to wait, as long as she recorded before leaving, but Li Bingyun said that she was in good condition. So, she proposed to record now, but her only requirement was that Huang Feng should also be on site.


    Of course, Huang Feng did not refuse Li Bingyun''s request. Although he didn''t understand it very well, he still accompanied Li Bingyun in recording singles.


    Only Li Bingyun knows that when she sings this song, she can interpret this song perfectly as long as she sees Huang Feng, because when she sees Huang Feng, she will compare herself and Huang Feng The two of them were brought into this song, and the song they sang became more emotional, rather than simply showing off skills and groaning without illness.


    The recording of Li Bingyun this time is still very smooth. Although it is not Mandarin, but English, there are not many obstacles. Moreover, from her pronunciation, Huang Feng also feels that it is very authentic and pure.


    After the recording, Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu left, leaving only the recording engineer hired by Zheng Shuai to do the post work.


    "Is that Zhu Xiyu your woman?" Li Bingyun suddenly asked Huang Feng on the way back.


    "Ah, yeah." Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Li Bingyun to ask this question suddenly. However, he immediately reacted and did not deny it, because Li Bingyun already knew how many women he had, and now he knew him. It doesn''t matter if there is another one.


    Sure enough, after listening to Huang Feng''s words, Li Bingyun didn''t say anything. Instead, he nodded and walked straight forward. This made Huang Feng a little puzzled. He didn''t know what Li Bingyun meant.


    However, Li Bingyun obviously did not intend to tell Huang Feng. After the two returned to the office lobby, they separated from Huang Feng. Huang Feng thought for a while and felt that there was nothing wrong with him staying here, so he and Zheng Shuai said, and left first.


    After leaving "Time and Space Entertainment", Huang Feng rushed directly to the factory in the suburbs. After all, it had been empty for a long time. Therefore, before Huang Feng¡¯s car production line entered, he must first clean it. , And some necessary transformations are needed before the car production line can be put in.


    Today, this place is being cleaned. Huang Feng contacted some cleaning staff yesterday. In the next few days, they will clean the place comprehensively, because it has not been used for a long time, so it may not be cleaned for a while. Finished.


    "Master, you are here." When Huang Feng first arrived, a person ran over and said with a bow beside him.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded. After that, under the leadership of that person, he entered the factory area. This person was a slave that Huang Feng exchanged. He still has some abilities in business. Huang Feng intends to hand it over here in the future. He managed.


    Moreover, in addition to this person, Huang Feng also plans to spend some more money in exchange for someone who is talented in business. After all, his stall is getting bigger and bigger, and the need for help is unavoidable. In terms of contacts, he is not There is no advantage, so the best way is to exchange some slaves with this aspect through the storage box.


    "How is the cleaning here?" Huang Feng asked as he walked.


    "Only about one-third of it was cleaned." The slave replied, "In addition, when I was looking for someone to refit the factory building, I also contacted me, but I had to wait for the scale and style of the production line to determine the size and style of the production line to make the final modification. "

 1149 Chapter 1149

    Huang Feng nodded. It seems that he must determine the time to go abroad as soon as possible and check the production line.


    However, Huang Feng had promised Secretary Tan before that he would help his relatives with anorexia to cook. Therefore, it is not good to leave rashly now. If he has just gone abroad, Secretary Tan will contact him. But he is not there, I guess the other party can still think it is playing him.


    "I will solve the production line as soon as possible. You should make some preliminary rectifications first." Huang Feng said.


    "I see, master."


    Afterwards, Huang Feng walked around the factory and saw the cleaning staff working hard. The rectification and renovation of the factory was very lively, because there was nothing here yet, so there was nothing to look at for the time being. However, the geography here The remote location is not without benefits, at least the environment here is relatively good.


    "By the way, I will arrange to build a dormitory here, you see where it is suitable." Huang Feng said.


    For an automobile production plant, there must be a lot of employees. Thousands or even tens of thousands are possible. With so many people, Huang Feng must build a dormitory, although it may not be possible for so many people to live in , But at least it can solve the problem of accommodation for some people.


    "Ok."


    After staying here for a while at the factory, Huang Feng rushed to the city again, because the boss of the construction company he had appointed was discussing the construction of the headquarters building this afternoon.


    According to the information disclosed by Secretary Zhang to Huang Feng, the boss of the construction company is also related. Otherwise, it is impossible to get so many factories from them. However, even so, the boss¡¯s company still has the strength and built it. There is no quality problem in the building, so Secretary Zhang would recommend him to Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng also met each other in a coffee shop. The boss¡¯s surname was Liu. Before he came to see Huang Feng, Mr. Liu actually knew Huang Feng¡¯s identity from Secretary Zhang. Although he had something to do with him, he was in front of him. Huang Feng is the celebrity in front of Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu. He naturally didn''t dare to offend him. When meeting, he also dealt with it carefully.


    However, when Huang Feng wanted to build the headquarters building, he did not feel any pressure. They have done a lot of such projects, and they have rich experience in this area. Therefore, after listening to Huang Feng¡¯s After some requirements, Boss Liu assured Huang Feng that within one week, the drawings can be produced. If Huang Feng is not satisfied, he can continue to modify it. If he is satisfied, he can start construction immediately to ensure that the quality and quantity are guaranteed in the shortest time. Finish this project.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied with the attitude of Boss Liu. Although Su Yumo¡¯s mother gave him three years, Huang Feng did not want to spend all three years on his own. Within time, this goal will be achieved. Therefore, time is very important to him.


    Of course, in these cases, the quality is guaranteed. If the quality cannot be guaranteed, even if the time is short, Huang Feng dare not use this boss Liu.


    The conversation between the two parties was still very pleasant. Then Boss Liu was very polite to Huang Feng, and recorded all the thoughts and requirements that Huang Feng put forward. In this way, when designing the drawings, he will give these to Huang Feng. Consider it.


    While talking about the headquarters building, Huang Feng also told Boss Liu that when he wanted to build a few dormitory buildings, Boss Liu certainly had no problem here. After years of development, the scale of his construction company was not. The small one, even if he undertakes two projects of Huang Feng at the same time, and he has other projects in his hands, that is okay.


    Moreover, even if there is not enough manpower, he will transfer some of the other engineering personnel to Huang Feng''s side. After all, Huang Feng''s identity is unusual, and he definitely wants to have a good relationship with Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng only drove to the "Ruijie" sewage treatment equipment factory after discussing with Boss Liu. As Huang Feng has more and more industries, he has not been here for a while.


    Compared with the last time, the changes here are even greater. The staff has gone from dozens of people at the beginning to hundreds of people now. Moreover, the scale is still expanding. With the excellent quality of "Ruijie", As well as Guo Liang''s unremitting efforts, now the "Ruijie" sewage treatment equipment is already the leader of the entire Qinghai Province in this industry, and its market share is constantly increasing. It can be developed to the current scale in such a short period of time. Not to mention, this is a miracle, and it is no wonder that Secretary Tan attaches so much importance to this place, and he even thought of visiting here in person before.


    However, later, because he knew that Huang Feng was the boss here and learned about the situation from Huang Feng, he did not come. However, he did not come. It does not mean that other people did not come. Under his instruction, he still A leader came to inspect, and the evaluations given were very high.


    "Here? Wait a minute. After processing this file, we will leave." After Huang Feng came, he went directly to Guo Liang''s office, while Guo Liang was still busy at this time.


    Guo Liang is also thinner than before, but his whole person is more energetic, and is different from what he used to be a little foolish. Now he has a lot more calm temperament, and Huang Feng can even feel it in him now. The aura of some superiors.


    "Tired? Why don''t you find someone to stop and help you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I can handle it at the moment." Zheng Shuai said without raising his head. He didn''t look at Huang Feng until he had read the documents in his hand and said, "I regret that I shouldn''t let Ruolan go. I followed together. I originally wanted to hire a secretary, but she rejected it directly. Hey, you said, brother is so busy, what happened to finding a secretary?"


    Seeing Guo Liang''s complaint, Huang Feng said amusedly: "You must find a beautiful female secretary. If you find a male secretary, Ruolan will definitely not object."


    "Which male boss did you see looking for a male secretary?" Guo Liang said irritably. After that, he stood up and said to Huang Feng: "Okay, I''m done with my work, let''s go."


    "Okay." Huang Feng said, "By the way, who are coming tonight? How many people are there?"


    "I don''t know too much, but there should be more than a dozen people. I only know now that there are so many people in our class who stay in Jiangzhou." Guo Liang said.


    When graduating from university, everyone went to different things. Except for their good relationship, not many people asked which unit they worked for. Therefore, Guo Liang only now knows that there are really many classmates in Jiangzhou.

 1150 Chapter 1150 Shao Bing

    Huang Feng and the two got in the car. Guo Liang did not drive his own car, but directly got into Huang Feng¡¯s car. In his words, if you have such a good car, don¡¯t ride your car and drive your own broken car. Seek sin and suffer.


    The venue for this gathering is Fenghua Hotel. Huangfeng also knows this hotel. It is a very good hotel in Jiangzhou. Both the cuisine and the service are very good. Of course, its price is not ordinary people. What can bear is that those white-collar workers come here once, and it is estimated that the salary for most of the month will be gone. Huang Feng did not expect that the location of this gathering will be here. It seems that the people who organize this gathering have very high spending power. Strong.


    One of the reasons for this gathering was the arrival of Wu Hao. Wu Hao was the monitor of Huang Feng and Guo Liang when they were in college. He was still very outgoing. Therefore, the relationship with everyone was very good. After graduation, he He returned to the Demon Capital, his home was in the Demon Capital. This time I came to Jiangzhou on a business trip, and I couldn''t stay for a few days.


    Another reason for this gathering is that everyone just took advantage of this opportunity to get together. After all, it''s been a while since graduation. Everyone is in Jiangzhou again. It''s good to get together to get together and get together.


    So, this is the gathering.


    "Who organized this gathering?" In the car, Huang Feng asked Guo Liang who was driving.


    Guo Liang has been greedy for Huang Feng¡¯s car for a long time. This time he has the opportunity, and naturally he would not want to miss it. Therefore, on the way to the hotel, he was driving, and Huang Feng was in the position of the co-pilot. .


    "It''s Shao Bing." Guo Liang said, "Huang Feng, your car is really good. I haven''t seen the second one in China."


    "Don''t talk about China, even the whole world, you can''t find a second one." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Just blow it." Guo Liang obviously doesn''t believe it. Even if it is a limited edition, there are at least a few cars, not one. Moreover, although Huang Feng seems to be rich, but that kind of He may not really be able to afford a limited edition car.


    "Oh, by the way, I remembered, isn''t Wang Tongtong also in Jiangzhou? She will also go this time, and she is still one of the organizers. I heard that she first proposed this gathering, and then Shao Bingcai Organized." Guo Liang looked at Huang Feng and said, "You will see her later, are you okay?"


    "What can I do? There is no relationship between me and her for a long time." Huang Feng said indifferently. In college, the relationship between the two had been separated, don''t say I have a girlfriend now. , Even if it didn''t, Huang Feng didn''t have any idea of ??having anything to do with her. What''s more, he had a worse impression of Wang Tongtong after experiencing the last time at the sales office.


    "That''s good." Guo Liang said: "That woman is indeed not worthy of you."


    Even if Huang Feng is not developed right now, in Guo Liang''s view, Wang Tongtong, who loves vanity, is not worthy of Huang Feng. He is only afraid that Huang Feng will feel a little awkward after seeing Wang Tongtong. Therefore, he said to Huang Feng in advance. of.


    When the two came to the hotel, they saw Shao Bing at the door of the hotel from a distance, and seemed to be waiting for someone.


    When Shao Bing saw Huang Feng¡¯s car, there was a touch of envy in his eyes. His family is in Jiangzhou, and his family also does business. Although it is not very large, it still exceeds ordinary people. , He spends a lot of money, but even so, his car is only a few hundred thousand, and the car in front of him, according to Shao Bing¡¯s judgment, it will definitely not be less than one million , Only higher.


    "This Fenghua Hotel is worthy of being a top hotel. There are so many rich people who come here." People who can afford such a car must be a rich man. Therefore, when he saw this car, Shao Bing was unconscious in his heart. With this idea.


    And the reason why Shao Bing chose the meeting place this time was because he wanted to show off his financial resources in front of his classmates. When he was in college, his academic performance was not good. At that time, his The family does not have money now, so he is not the focus of everyone''s attention, and now that he has this opportunity to show himself, Shao Bing, who likes to show himself, will naturally not let it go.


    However, when Shao Bing was still thinking about those classmates who had just arrived, and looking at his envy and pleased eyes, he was surprised to find that the car he had just envied just stopped, and from inside The two people who came out were actually their classmates, Guo Liang and Huang Feng.


    When he was in college, the relationship between Shao Bing and Guo Liang and Huang Feng was not very close, but they knew that Huang Feng¡¯s family was in a rural area and had no money, and Guo Liang¡¯s family had some money, but , It¡¯s just a middle-class family, and it¡¯s definitely not a rich family. I didn¡¯t expect that in less than two years, I could actually afford such a good car.


    "Guo Liang, you can do it. Where can you make a fortune and take care of your old classmates?" Shao Bing was shocked, thinking that Guo Liang would greet him. As for Huang Feng next to Guo Liang, he has been He ignored it. Huang Feng''s family was originally from the countryside. But this time, Huang Feng didn''t look like a rich man in his clothes. Naturally, Shao Bing didn''t want to waste his feelings on him.


    Because it was Guo Liang''s car just now, Shao Bing mistakenly thought that the car was Guo Liang''s. Therefore, he had this attitude towards Guo Liang.


    "What kind of fortune? Work for someone else." Guo Liang said with a smile: "Also, this car..."


    "This car looks really good, isn''t it a domestic one," Shao Bing said.


    "Yeah." Guo Liang had no choice but to nod his head.


    "Huang Feng is here too? Where do you go to work now? I heard Wang Tongtong said before that you are working as a security guard?" Shao Bing looked at Huang Feng and said. Some time ago, he had contact with Wang Tongtong. After all, although Wang Tongtong''s people are more powerful, However, she is still a little bit charming. When she was in college, Shao Bing had thoughts about her. At that time, he hated Huang Feng because Wang Tongtong was in love with Huang Feng. After Huang Feng was dumped, He laughed at Huang Feng for a while in his heart.


    "I''m not a security guard anymore." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    Shao Bing said to Huang Feng with a pity: "Huang Feng, you can''t do this. People have to be down-to-earth. Although the job of security is not very pleasant to say, it is still a stable job after all. Regardless of your background, it¡¯s not easy to find a good job in Jiangzhou. I think you can go home and try, maybe you can find a good job."

 1151 Chapter 1151

    "Thank you for your concern." Huang Feng said faintly. How can Huang Feng, who has experienced so many things, become angry now because of Shao Bing''s words, which seem to be concerned, but actually despise?He looked at everything very lightly.


    However, Guo Liang next to Huang Feng was very angry. He also saw that Shao Bing looked down on Huang Feng. It is said that Huang Feng and Shao Bing did not have much friendship when they were in college. There is no obvious conflict, everyone is still classmates, and the other party shouldn''t have this attitude.


    However, no matter what the reason is, Guo Liang can see that Shao Bing really looks down on Huang Feng, Huang Feng does not care, but Guo Liang is a little bit upset for Huang Feng, and just wants to argue with Shao Bing, but , But was stopped by Huang Feng''s eyes.


    Huang Feng came here to attend a class reunion. He just wanted to meet his previous classmates, not to show off his wealth, nor to make enemies with him. In his opinion, he came this time and talked with his former classmates who had a good relationship. Talk, then eat and drink enough, this time the party, I think it is finished.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m ugly. Now in a big city like Jiangzhou, there is a lot of employment pressure. Our school is not a prestigious school. If you don¡¯t have a background, you really want to find a job. It''s difficult." Shao Bing didn''t seem to notice that Guo Liang''s face changed. He was not angry or ashamed when he saw Huang Feng. He felt that his blow might not be enough, so he continued.


    "Maybe." Huang Feng said non-committal. However, although he didn''t care too much about Shao Bing, who would not have too many intersections with himself, he obviously didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with the other party and wasting time here. , So he said to Shao Bing: "Then we will go in first."


    Shao Bing looked at Huang Feng, who was still very calm and indifferent, with an expression of astonishment on his face. In his opinion, after hearing his words, Huang Feng should be either furious or ashamed, but no matter what. It shouldn''t be this calm look now.


    However, Huang Feng obviously ignored what he meant. After speaking, he was ready to go in, but then he turned around and asked, "By the way, where is the private room?"


    "The Rose Hall on the third floor." Shao Bing said in a daze.


    After Huang Feng and Guo Liang knew where the private room was, they ignored Shao Bing and went straight upstairs.


    "It''s strange, how do I feel that Huang Feng has changed into a different person? He was not like that when he was in college." Shao Bing stared at Huang Feng''s back and muttered to himself.


    There is indeed no deep hatred between him and Huang Feng. The reason why he wanted to humiliate Huang Feng just now was completely because Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong had talked with him in the university. Shao Bing claimed that his conditions were better than Huang Feng. The peak is good, but he did not catch up with Wang Tongtong. Instead, Wang Tongtong chose Huang Feng. Although the two were not together for a long time, Wang Tongtong quickly dumped Huang Feng, but even so, Shao Bing still felt that It''s uncomfortable, so the scene just now happened.


    "Shao Bing?" At this moment, a familiar voice rang in Shao Bing''s ears, and also called Shao Bing out of his dazedness.


    Shao Bing turned around and saw that he was the one he was waiting for, "Wu Hao! Are you here?"


    "Yeah, it''s really you. I just looked like you. I haven''t seen you in less than two years. Your body shape has increased a lot." It was Wu Hao who came from Huang Feng and the others in college. Squad leader, this gathering is also to help him clean the dust.


    "Hey, there is no way. I usually eat and drink with my customers, so I will inevitably gain weight." Shao Bing said to Wu Hao.


    Shao Bing¡¯s attitude towards Wu Hao is much better than that of Huang Feng and Guo Liang. He also stood at the door to welcome Wu Hao, not Huang Feng thought it was to wait for all his classmates. .


    The reason why Shao Bing¡¯s attitude towards Wu Hao is so good is because he already knows that Wu Hao¡¯s family is also in business, but the scale is quite large. When Shao Bing first learned about it, he was still thinking about university. It¡¯s still, why didn¡¯t I see it, and this time Wu Hao came to Jiangzhou. As far as he knew, it was his family¡¯s business expansion and business expansion to Jiangzhou. In the future, the two sides might have an intersection. Therefore, Shao Bingcai Would be so polite to Wu Hao.


    "Are all the classmates here?" Wu Hao asked. Although Wu Hao is about the same age as Shao Bing, there is already a trace of the temperament of a successful person in him. People can see that he is not an ordinary person. Of white-collar employees.


    "It''s almost here," Shao Bing said, "This time all the classmates in Jiangzhou are here, it''s still Squad Leader Wu that you have great face."


    "That''s your organization." Wu Hao said with a smile. He hasn''t seen his classmates for more than a year. Now he is about to see him. He is also very excited: "Jiangzhou has developed very well in the past two years, I remember When I was in college, it was almost impossible to see such a sports car. Now I can easily see it in front of the hotel."


    Following Wu Hao''s sight, Shao Bing knew that the sports car in Wu Hao''s mouth was the one that Guo Liang had driven.


    "You said that sports car?" Shao Bing said, "You may not believe it, but that car was also driven by our classmates."


    "Ah? Who?" Wu Hao was really shocked this time. As the monitor in college, he knew everything about his classmates'' homes. There was no particularly wealthy family, and the car in front of him, It would cost a few million for less. This is not something an ordinary person can afford. He didn''t expect that there are such people among his classmates.


    "It''s Guo Liang." Shao Bing said.


    "Guo Liang? I didn''t see it. It''s been less than two years, and the mix is ??very good." Wu Hao said.


    "Who said no? I don''t know what he has done in the past two years. He is so rich now." Shao Bing said, "But maybe that guy was rented with money. I just asked him where he got his fortune. Speaking of working for somebody, how could a worker afford such a good car?"


    Wu Hao said: "It''s impossible, why does he rent a car? He rents such a good car?"


    "I want to show off in front of my classmates." Shao Bing said, because he hates Huang Feng, even Guo Liang who has a good relationship with Huang Feng, Shao Bing doesn''t like it very much. Therefore, at this time, it is inevitable that the worst Let¡¯s figure out the situation.


    However, Shao Bing is really right, that is, this car is indeed not Guo Liang''s.


    "Okay, let''s go in too." Wu Hao didn''t struggle with the car for long.


    "Okay." Shao Bing said. He was at the door to wait for Wu Hao. Now that Wu Hao is here, he doesn''t have to wait any longer.

 1152 Chapter 1152

    Huang Feng and Guo Liang took the first step and arrived in the private room first. At this time, they discovered that there were already more than a dozen classmates in the private room. Although not many, relatively speaking, so many people can come to a party. , It''s not easy anymore, let alone, there are still people who haven''t arrived yet.


    In the crowd, Huang Feng saw Wang Tongtong. She sat with other girls and didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. There were quite a few boys around those girls. After all, it has only been more than a year since graduation. At that time, most of the classmates were still unmarried, not even girlfriends. At this time, when I met so many female classmates, there was also Wang Tongtong, who was very handsome, and those boys would naturally be itchy.


    Huang Feng and Guo Liang didn¡¯t want to join in the fun. After all, they both have girlfriends, and, not to mention their character, their appearance is also more beautiful than Wang Tongtong. Therefore, the two of them are very close. Ready to find a corner to sit down.


    "Huang Feng, Guo Liang, are you here too?" At this time, a classmate also greeted them enthusiastically when they saw the two coming.


    Society is a place that can change people very much. After many people enter the society, they will be unconsciously infected by some social trends. As a result, their personality has also changed. Of course, there are also some people who are deceived by society. On the contrary, they cherish the friendship between students in school even more. After all, those friendships are very sincere and do not carry any benefits.


    And the person who greeted Huang Feng just now was also Huang Feng and his classmates, called Ye Zicheng, and Huang Feng and Guo Liang were not in the same dormitory, and their relationship in college was not too close, but after graduation Meeting, there is an inexplicable feeling of affection.


    "Yeah, Ye Zicheng, I heard that you graduated from college and took the civil service exam?" Because there were not many people around where Ye Zicheng was sitting, Huang Feng and Guo Liang also sat there. Guo Liang seemed to know some of Ye Zi. Into the information.


    "Yes, I''m working in the villages and towns below, just running errands. This time I happened to be back in Jiangzhou for something, and I will go back tomorrow." Ye Zicheng said.


    Civil servants are indeed better than ordinary white-collar workers. However, Ye Zicheng is not at all complacent. When chatting with Huang Feng, it is almost the same as in college. Compared with the previous Shao Bing, it is really One is in the sky and the other is underground.


    "Civil servants are good, they are much better than our hard-working office workers. However, they have not had much future in the township. Have you never thought about transferring back?" At this time, a student next to Ye Zicheng said. This person is called Wang Fei. He and Ye Zicheng were in the same dormitory when they were in college.


    "Of course I want to, but it doesn''t matter, there is no way, it is so easy to want to come back." Ye Zicheng said.


    "In fact, the towns below are also good. If you work hard, the chances of promotion are not worse than here." Huang Feng said, although the grassroots are bitter and tired, there are no opportunities for promotion.


    "Then you need to be appreciated, otherwise, no matter how much you do, it won''t work." Ye Zicheng sighed and said, "It doesn''t matter in my family, I guess I can mix things up all my life. If you think about it, you might as well resign and go to the sea."


    Ye Zicheng also sent this with sentiment. When he was in college, he still couldn''t feel it. After he really went to society, he realized that many things are difficult to do if it doesn''t matter, especially like him. The civil servants of China have nothing to do with their avenues, they have to pay a lot more than others, but the chance of promotion is much smaller than others.


    Therefore, when he saw his classmates from the university again, his feelings would be so deep, and he would miss the time in university even more.


    "Don''t worry, believe in yourself." Huang Feng encouraged. Although he and Ye Zicheng were not too close before, he still knew that Ye Zicheng was an honest person. When he was in college, he usually studied mainly, but at home. Although his conditions are better than those of his own family, it is clear that he cannot provide him with much help now.


    "Huang Feng, are you here too?"


    At this time, Wang Tongtong walked over with a surprised look. People who didn''t know thought how good the relationship between her and Huang Feng was.


    In fact, this gathering was mainly proposed by Wang Tongtong first, and then Shao Bing also wanted to show it in front of his classmates, so there was such a gathering, and the main reason why Wang Tongtong proposed this gathering was The purpose is not to recount friendship with classmates, but to meet Huang Feng and have an opportunity to get along with Huang Feng.


    Since the last time I saw Huang Feng at the sales office and knew that Huang Feng was very rich, Wang Tongtong had thoughts about Huang Feng again, but Huang Feng now has a girlfriend by his side, and he refused to answer his phone. He refused to see himself, so Wang Tongtong had such an idea.


    And sure enough, Huang Feng did not disappoint her, he really came to the party, so after seeing Huang Feng coming, Wang Tongtong became excited, but Huang Feng seemed to have not seen himself in the middle. Same, I actually went to the next corner, so Wang Tongtong could only choose to come by himself.


    "Yeah." Although Huang Feng didn''t want to pay attention to Wang Tongtong, it was a class reunion after all, and he was too stiff with her, so he could only answer.


    "How are you doing recently? Why didn''t you contact me?" Wang Tongtong didn''t seem to notice Huang Feng''s impatience with him, and just sat down beside Huang Feng.


    "Busy." Huang Feng said. He really didn''t want to say anything to Wang Tongtong, but Wang Tongtong didn''t seem to notice this and kept pulling Huang Feng to chat.


    And this situation was seen by the boys who had surrounded Wang Tongtong before. They were naturally unhappy. They had been talking around Wang Tongtong for a long time, and they didn''t see the other side''s attitude towards themselves. As a result, Huang Feng came. , Wang Tongtong took the initiative to join Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng, haven''t you and Wang Tongtong broke up? Do you want to take advantage of this opportunity to get back together?" A male student couldn''t help but said to Huang Feng on his own initiative.


    Everyone in the class knew about Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong at the time. At one time, Huang Feng became the subject of many people''s jokes. Now, this man, so to speak, naturally wants to embarrass Huang Feng.


    "I don''t have this idea, I have a girlfriend now." Huang Feng said.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, the boys who had thoughts about Wang Tongtong breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, Huang Feng would not rob Wang Tongtong with them. Of course, they didn¡¯t know, even if Huang Feng had no girlfriend. , And will never chase Wang Tongtong again.

 1153 Chapter 1153

    "Huang Feng, I have not forgotten you in the past two years, how are we getting together?"


    However, before the boys were completely relieved, they saw Wang Tongtong look affectionately at Huang Feng, actively confessing to reconcile, and everyone who saw this scene was immediately stunned. Even Guo Liang is no exception.


    Wang Tongtong is beautiful, and the family conditions are acceptable. Although a little vain, he still exists like a goddess in many men''s hearts. As a result, their goddess is now in front of everyone, in a pleading tone. , Ask the ex-boyfriend to get back together, the key is that this ex-boyfriend can''t see anything special.


    Guo Liang, who knew Huang Feng¡¯s situation, said in his heart, Wang Tongtong¡¯s vision was good, but Guo Liang obviously didn¡¯t know that Wang Tongtong already knew about Huang Feng¡¯s wealth, otherwise, he would have thought about it. Of it.


    "Not good." What surprised everyone more was that after listening to Wang Tongtong''s affectionate confession, Huang Feng''s expression didn''t change at all, and then he refused without thinking: "I said, I have Girlfriend."


    "Where am I worse than her?" Wang Tongtong still looked at Huang Feng with a pitiful look. That made many boys on the scene a desire to protect her.


    "You are much worse than her." In order not to let Wang Tongtong continue to pester him, Huang Feng was not as polite as before. Of course, he believed that he was telling the truth.


    However, the truth of Huang Feng, except Guo Liang agrees with it, other people obviously disagree. In their opinion, Wang Tongtong is like a goddess, even if they have already embarked on society, they have seen a lot of knowledge. Women, however, among the women they know, Wang Tongtong still has a very good presence. Of course, in the case of just talking about appearance, not many people know how much Wang Tongtong loves vanity.


    "Huang Feng, how do you talk? How can you say that Tongtong."


    "Yes, Huang Feng, quickly apologize to Tongtong."


    Wang Tongtong still looks pitiful, but there are many boys around him who can''t stand it anymore, and they fight for her. Seeing this situation, Wang Tongtong feels even more proud.


    Huang Feng ignored these people. Instead, he looked at Wang Tongtong and said, "I''ll say it again, I have a girlfriend. You saw it last time."


    "I know, but as long as you are not married, I will not give up." Wang Tongtong said infatuatedly: "No, even if you are married, I will not give up!"


    "Tongtong, what''s so good about Huang Feng?"


    "Yes, Tongtong, he doesn''t deserve you to be so kind to him."


    Those boys who have thoughts about Wang Tongtong, at this time, the heart is more tasteful, and the eyes looking at Huang Feng are becoming more and more unfriendly. In their opinion, this Huang Feng is simply in the blessing and not knowing the blessing, Wang Tongtong is so A good girl, he took the initiative to pursue him, he was so cruel, he had already agreed to Wang Tongtong if they changed their words.


    "Hey, what are you doing all around here?" At this moment, Shao Bing opened the door and came in: "Look, everyone, who is here?"


    "Hello, fellow students." Wu Hao''s figure appeared behind Shao Bing, and as soon as he came in, he greeted everyone enthusiastically.


    "Squad leader? Squad leader, are you here?"


    "If you haven''t seen you for more than a year, you have become more handsome, monitor."


    "Squad leader, we must not get drunk today! It''s been a long time since we had a drink with you."


    Seeing Wu Hao''s appearance, everyone greeted him one after another, and the atmosphere became enthusiastic, and the affairs of Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong were temporarily left aside by everyone. Wu Hao''s popularity was originally good, plus this The two years of experience in getting along with others makes it easier to deal with the classmates.


    Huang Feng also said a few words with Wu Hao. Wu Hao didn¡¯t have any unusual behavior towards Huang Feng. He was still very enthusiastic like other classmates. However, the careful Huang Feng found out. Now Wu Hao has been with him. Compared with when I was in college, a lot has changed. Although I still seem to be very enthusiastic about these old classmates, it is more polite in the workplace.


    When he was in college, Wu Hao, because he was bold and capable of doing things, has always been Huang Feng''s monitor. At that time, Wu Hao was really enthusiastic and treated people with sincerity. However, today''s Wu Hao But it is a kind of deliberate politeness to Huang Feng, and he seems to be still enthusiastic with his classmates, but there is no sincerity in the past.


    In addition to Wu Hao and Shao Bing, a few more people came afterwards, and the private room became more lively. In the end, a total of 20 classmates participated in this gathering, one table of ten people, exactly two tables.


    Huang Feng was at the same table with Guo Liang and Ye Zicheng, and Wu Hao and Shao Bing were at another table. Shao Bing originally invited Guo Liang to go to another table. However, because Huang Feng was at this table, Adding to the previous incident at the entrance of the hotel, Guo Liang directly refused.


    What surprised Shao Bing and Wu Hao even more was that Wang Tongtong insisted on sitting at Huang Feng¡¯s table. You know, when drinking, there is a beautiful woman on the table, and the atmosphere is obviously different. Therefore, Shao Bing Of course, I don''t want Wang Tongtong to go to another table. However, Wang Tongtong insisted repeatedly and he had no choice but to agree with an ugly face.


    After Wang Tongtong came to Huang Feng¡¯s table, he sat directly beside Huang Feng honestly and unceremoniously, and Guo Liang was on the other side of Huang Feng. Seeing this situation, he was also helpless to Huang Feng, after all. , Up to now, Wang Tongtong has not acted excessively, just showing that he is infatuated with Huang Feng.


    When eating, Wang Tongtong did not shy away from the eyes of other people around him, constantly and caringly picking vegetables for Huang Feng, and asking people who didn''t know him, they thought they were a couple.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong break up?" Wu Hao, who saw the situation at the table, asked Shao Bing with some confusion.


    "Who knows." Shao Bing was in a bad mood. He wouldn''t even bother to answer if the questioner was Wu Hao. Now he looked at Huang Feng with anger.


    Huang Feng seemed to feel the unkind look in the eyes of the people around him. With Wang Tongtong who looked like a plaster next to him, Huang Feng began to regret agreeing to attend this gathering.


    "Just before you came in, Wang Tongtong said that she wanted to get back together with Huang Feng." At this time, a classmate sitting next to Wu Hao said that he himself had ideas about Wang Tongtong, so naturally, he wouldn''t have anything to Huang Feng. Good impression: "I don''t know what is good about Huang Feng, which makes Wang Tongtong so infatuated."

 1154 Chapter 1154 Childish performance

    "She really said that?" Shao Bing asked in shock.


    "Well, we heard it with our own ears," the student confirmed.


    "It''s strange, Huang Feng was just a security guard before, and there was nothing good about it. Why would Tongtong want to get back with him?" Shao Bing said with some doubts.


    "What? Security? Damn, it turned out to be a broken security guard. He still wants to be with Tongtong? No, it must be that Tongtong was deceived by his rhetoric. Tongtong is so honest and easy to be deceived. , Huang Feng is really too much, and he is deceived even with his studies." The classmate suddenly said angrily.


    Obviously, this person has forgotten. Just now Huang Feng directly rejected Wang Tongtong. It was Huang Feng who Wang Tongtong took the initiative to post. However, this classmate who has ideas about Wang Tongtong, of course, would not think of Huang Feng''s good.


    This table is the other classmates. After knowing that Huang Feng was a security guard, they all looked down upon Huang Feng. Although their work may not be so good, it must be better than the security guard. In front of Huang Feng, they seemed to have found a sense of superiority.


    "I also think that Tongtong was deceived by his sweet words." Shao Bing also said: "No, I can''t watch Tongtong be deceived."


    "Don''t, don''t be too impulsive." Wu Hao said to Shao Bing.


    "Don''t worry, I know." Shao Bing said.


    Then, Shao Bing took his wine glass and came to Huangfeng¡¯s table and said to everyone: ¡°Come on, I will make everyone a drink. It¡¯s only the first time after graduation. It¡¯s not easy. May our Friendship forever!"


    After finishing talking, Shao Bing drank it by himself first, and everyone else did not fall behind and drank the wine. However, after Shao Bing finished drinking, he did not leave immediately, instead he poured himself a glass of wine and said : "We are all classmates. It is fate to be able to go to university in a school or a class. We should cherish this fate, this classmate friendship. After entering society, I feel that this classmate friendship is even more rare. Therefore, we should help each other if we have any difficulties."


    Those classmates also nodded in agreement, including Wu Hao''s table, after all, they are all in a private room, so, Shao Bing''s words, people at that table can also hear.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Shao Bing turning his head to look at Huang Feng and saying, "Huang Feng, you said you no longer work as a security guard and quit your job. Did you find any job? If you haven''t, you can come to my company. Haven¡¯t you been a security guard? I¡¯ll arrange for you to be a security captain, how about?"


    "No, I can solve my own affairs by myself." Huang Feng said with a constant expression, but other people at this table had some discussions. They were also the first time they heard that Huang Feng was a security guard, a college student. To be a security guard does not seem to be the case.


    "We are all classmates, we should help each other between classmates, don''t be polite to me, my dad and I say hello, there is no problem with you." Shao Bing pretended to be bold and said.


    "Really no need, I have a job now." Huang Feng said.


    Shao Bing wanted to say something, but Guo Liang on the other side couldn''t stand it anymore, and said, "Shao Bing, Huang Feng, don''t bother you."


    "Oh, I forgot, you two had the best relationship when you were in college. You must have helped Huang Feng solve his job. That''s right, it should be like this among classmates. There is nothing to be embarrassed about." Shao Bing took his wine glass and returned to the original table. It seemed that he was just talking casually just now, just out of concern for Huang Feng.


    Of course, Shao Bing was not unintentional. In fact, he did it intentionally. He just wanted to remind Wang Tongtong that Huang Feng was just a security guard. He might not even be able to support himself, let alone support his girlfriend. He knew Wang Tongtong was a vanity. If you see Huang Feng being looked down upon by everyone, it will definitely be for the sake of face, so I''m sorry to be with Huang Feng again.


    However, what Shao Bing didn¡¯t know was that Wang Tongtong saw Huang Feng spend a lot of money and bought a villa for the full amount. Therefore, no matter what Shao Bing said and how to fight Huang Feng, it would obviously not have any effect on Wang Tongtong. of.


    It was the other people who seemed to know about Huang Feng for the first time. Many people looked at Huang Feng and their eyes seemed to have changed.


    "Who are these people, Huang Feng, I regret calling you here." Guo Liang said to Huang Feng a little angrily.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a faint smile. In his eyes, Shao Bing''s behavior seemed extremely naive. He didn''t know how many national leaders he had met. Which of them was not an old fox. How can Shao Bing''s dumbfounded look compare?


    "That''s right, Shao Bing is too bullying, Huang Feng, ignore him." Wang Tongtong on the other side also comforted Huang Feng.


    On the other side, Shao Bing, who had just returned to his position, looked even more ugly when he saw that Wang Tongtong was still waiting for Huang Feng to greet him.


    "It seems that your words are of no use." Wu Hao whispered to Huang Feng.


    Wu Hao doesn¡¯t feel bad about Huang Feng. However, he is now a businessman, and the businessman is profit-seeking. Now, it is obvious that Shao Bing is more helpful to him. Therefore, Wu Hao just stood up unconsciously. On Shao Bing''s side.


    "Damn it!" Shao Bing cursed softly. After all, this is a classmate gathering, so even if he is unhappy with Huang Feng in his heart, it is not easy to explain directly, he can only show it inadvertently like just now.


    "Would you not encourage everyone to drink with him and get him drunk? Didn''t he just make a fool of yourself in front of everyone?" Wu Hao seemed to casually say to Shao Bing while eating the food, "Of course, you can also show Take a look at his financial resources and hit him. As far as I know, his self-esteem is still quite strong, and maybe he will withdraw by himself."


    "Hey, yes." Shao Bing said with bright eyes. Even if Huang Feng could not be taken away from Wang Tongtong, it would be good to let him make a fool of himself in front of everyone.


    So, Shao Bing talked to a few people on the table. Everyone understood what Shao Bing meant, and they went to the next table to toast one by one with their wine glasses. It is normal to toast each other during this gathering. If you do, the atmosphere will be more intense.


    It¡¯s just that, after drinking with everyone, these people will find Huang Feng to drink and use various excuses. Even people who are not very familiar with Huang Feng at this time also show that they are very familiar with Huang Feng. Talk to Huang Feng for a drink.

 1155 Chapter 1155

    It¡¯s just that these people obviously don¡¯t know that Huang Feng¡¯s current volume of alcohol is ¡°not drunk in a thousand glasses¡±, and Huang Feng is always willing to refuse anyone who comes to drink with him. As a result, one by one, he has not yet drunk Huang Feng. Feng drank too much, but one by one was not good enough, and the rest of the people were so scared that they dare not come to Huang Feng for a drink.


    At this moment, Ye Zicheng, who had just gone to the bathroom, came back. He said as soon as he came back: "I just saw my leader. You said, should I go there for a drink?"


    This time Ye Zicheng came to Jiangzhou to do business. He did not come alone, but the number one in their town. The reason for bringing him here was not because he was optimistic about him, but Ye Zicheng was in Jiangzhou after all. Those who have gone to college in the state should have some understanding of Jiangzhou, so the number one in that town will bring him with him.


    "Of course I have to go. Since I met, I must have a toast with a glass of wine, or show my face in front of the leader." A classmate said.


    "I don''t think it''s very good. After all, this is a private gathering. What if it is inconvenient for him to lead?" A classmate retorted.


    "That is, since his leader didn''t bring him with him, he wouldn''t be rash if he goes now."


    "But, this is an opportunity. It''s not wrong to show your face in front of the leaders."


    Because Ye Zicheng only worked in the township, and it was not an important post, so no one would fawn on him. Of course, no one looked down on him. At this time, everyone seemed to be making suggestions for Ye Zicheng.


    At this time, Wu Hao also came over and asked Ye Zicheng, "Why did you lead this time in Jiangzhou?"


    "It seems to be looking for the leaders of the city to talk about funding." Ye Zicheng said.


    "So, besides your leader, maybe the leaders of the city are also there?" Wu Hao said.


    "It should be." Ye Zicheng said uncertainly.


    Wu Hao nodded, with a thoughtful look on his face. He came to ask Ye Zicheng, not for Ye Zicheng''s consideration, but thinking about his own affairs. He came this time to expand his family''s business to Jiangzhou. Yes, that of course needs the support of the leaders of the city and even the province in Jiangzhou. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to gain a foothold here.


    Originally, he was still thinking that he was going to visit tomorrow. He didn''t expect that he would meet the leaders of the city here today. No matter who he is, there is always nothing bad to deal with.


    Therefore, Wu Hao was already thinking about how he would come up with a chance encounter with the other party later. After all, he didn''t know the other party now, and it was too abrupt to go to the other party''s room rashly.


    But at this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly opened, and then, I saw a group of people walking in with wine glasses, and when Ye Zicheng saw the person walking at the end, he was shocked to stand. stand up.


    "Leader, leader?" Ye Zicheng called out involuntarily.


    Originally, he was still thinking about whether he should go to the leader''s private room to toast. As a result, his leader took the initiative to come to their private room. This incident made Ye Zi feel surprised. For a while, he didn''t even know what to do. Done.


    "Yi Zicheng? Why are you here?" The person who walked at the end was surprised when he saw Ye Zicheng. He didn''t expect that he would encounter his subordinates here.


    The secretary of the city leader just said a few words in the ear of the leader, and then the leader told everyone that he met an acquaintance here and he was going to have a toast so that the leader could take the initiative. The identity of the toast must be unusual, so the leader of Ye Zicheng followed cheeky. Fortunately, many people came together, and the leader of that city did not refuse.


    It''s just that Ye Zicheng''s leader didn''t expect to see his subordinates here. Is there any relationship between the person the city leaders want to toast and Ye Zicheng?


    "Me, I and my classmates are gathering." Ye Zicheng said nervously. Although he has been working in the township for more than a year, he is a small clerk after all. The opportunity to talk to the number one in the town is not enough. Not many, so it is inevitable to be a little nervous, and it seems that those who are in front of their own leaders may have a higher status than their own leaders.


    "Party?" Ye Zicheng''s leader mumbled a bit. With that said, everyone present should be Ye Zicheng''s classmates. How could the leaders of the city in charge of financial power come to toast?


    While the leader of Ye Zicheng was still wondering who the leader of the city came to toast, the leader was already smiling and approached the person not far from his subordinate Ye Zicheng. Up.


    "It turns out that Boss Huang is really here. Just now the secretary said that I saw you. I thought his eyes were too bad." The city leader said to Huang Feng with a big smile on his face. Almost did not dangle the eyes of the leader, because the leaders in this city are notoriously serious and unsympathetic. They have been eating and drinking for so long without seeing the other party¡¯s faces. With a smile, now he was very pleased with a young man, which made Ye Zicheng''s leader even more puzzled.


    "Director Hu?" Huang Feng also looked at the other person in surprise and said, "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Huang Feng did not expect to see each other here. He and the Director Hu in front of him have only met for a short time. It was introduced by Secretary Zhang. After all, most of Huang Feng¡¯s current industries are in Jiangzhou, and the Hu in front of him The director is in charge of Jiangzhou¡¯s finances, so it¡¯s not surprising to introduce him to Huang Feng. Besides this director Hu, Secretary Zhang also introduced several people to Huang Feng, who are all powerful figures in Jiangzhou. Obviously, Secretary Zhang was also instructed by Secretary Tan to do so. Secretary Tan obviously did not want Huang Feng to encounter unnecessary troubles when investing in Jiangzhou. It can be said that in order to keep Huang Feng in Qing Province, Tan The secretary still thought of a lot of solutions.


    "Polite, polite." Director Hu was also very happy to see Huang Feng''s attitude. Secretary Zhang secretly told him that Huang Feng is now the celebrity in front of Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu, and he also has it in his hand. A lot of money, he is busy investing, for such a person, he certainly dare not neglect.


    "It''s also fate to meet Boss Huang here. I will respect Boss Huang." Director Hu said, in front of Huang Feng, he didn''t dare to put on airs, and he was very polite.

 1156 Chapter 1156

    "Director Hu is polite." Huang Feng also stood up and said to Director Hu, the other party gave him face, and he couldn''t keep arrogant.


    After Director Hu finished drinking, he looked around and said, "Boss Huang is here for a party?"


    "Well, they are all classmates in college." Huang Feng said.


    Director Hu looked around again, and at this time, the Huang Feng students around seemed to be a little nervous. After all, in Director Hu¡¯s body, they could easily feel that kind of officialdom, which made them just entering In less than two years of society, he felt a little restrained and uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Director Hu didn''t stay with them for long, but instead looked at the leader of Ye Zicheng who was at the end of his pedestrian.


    "Lao Xiang, you just said that your subordinates are here?" Director Hu asked.


    The leader of Ye Zicheng heard Director Hu''s words, and walked a few steps forward and said, "Yes, that''s him, Ye Zicheng, a very nice young man."


    Ye Chengzi¡¯s leader is not a fool. Seeing that Director Hu is so polite to Huang Feng, it is obvious that Huang Feng¡¯s identity is not ordinary, and his subordinates are actually classmates with Huang Feng. At this time, he must be a good compliment. I praised my subordinates.


    Director Hu looked at Ye Chengzi, which made him a little nervous, but Ye Chengzi still proactively said: "Hello, Director Hu."


    "Yeah." Director Hu nodded with a smile. No matter what, the other party is also Huang Feng''s classmate. He is definitely going to give this face. "It''s a good boy. Studying with your leaders will help you a lot. "


    "I know, the leader has always been a role model for me." Ye Zicheng said.


    The leader of Ye Zicheng nodded in satisfaction. Obviously, he was very satisfied with Ye Zicheng''s performance.


    Then, Director Hu introduced all the people behind him to Huang Feng. Except for Ye Zicheng¡¯s leadership, they were all cadres in the city. This made everyone on the scene even more restrained, even Shao Bing at this time. , Didn''t dare to speak loudly. Although he had some money in his family, he was not enough to ignore the city leaders.


    As for Wu Hao, at this time, he was looking at Huang Feng with complicated eyes. He was wondering what identity Huang Feng is. Obviously, no matter what identity Huang Feng is, he cannot be the security guard Shao Bing said before. Otherwise, these leaders in Jiangzhou could not be so polite to Huang Feng.


    However, after Director Hu introduced the people behind him, it was much simpler to introduce Huang Feng. He just called him Boss Huang, a big boss. As for what he did and how old he was, he didn''t go into details. .


    In fact, Director Hu didn¡¯t know Huang Feng too much. After all, he got to know Huang Feng under the introduction of Secretary Zhang, and the contact time was not long. However, both Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu appreciated Huang Feng. , Secretary Zhang was even more polite to Huang Feng, and Director Hu did not dare to stand up in front of Huang Feng.


    After the introduction, the people behind Director Hu naturally came to toast to Huang Feng one by one. The leader of Director Hu was toasting Huang Feng wine. They naturally did not dare to fall behind, and among these people, they belonged to the leaves. Cheng''s leader is most excited.


    The leader of Ye Zicheng came to Jiangzhou this time to seek funding. However, there are too many towns and townships who want funding, and it is impossible for everyone to succeed. Moreover, even if it succeeds, the amount will be different. Director Hu¡¯s attitude seems to be going for nothing this time, because Director Hu has been telling himself that there is not much money in the city. Of course, Ye Zicheng¡¯s leadership does not believe it, but there is not much to do. .


    However, he did not expect that things have turned around now. One of his subordinates and a person whom Director Hu respects are classmates, and the relationship is also good. If it is the big boss named Huang Feng, help yourself With a few words, maybe Director Hu will change his mind.


    Therefore, Ye Zicheng¡¯s leader kept winking at his subordinates. However, Ye Zicheng did not have much experience after all and did not understand what he meant to lead. Huang Feng, who was not far away from him, saw Ye Zicheng winks. I understand what''s going on. After all, he has more contact with people in official circles.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said directly to Ye Zicheng: "Zicheng, you also come to accompany Director Hu for a drink. Director Hu is an official, but he has rich experience. If you have the opportunity, you should ask him more for advice. What are the difficulties? You can also find Director Hu."


    Ye Zicheng was slightly stunned. He didn''t react until he saw his leader constantly urging him with his eyes. He quickly held his glass and said to Director Hu: "Director Hu, I, I toast you."


    Seeing the nervous Ye Zicheng, Director Hu smiled slightly, did not care, and happily fucked with him, and then said: "Since Boss Huang has spoken, there must be no problem. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can find me."


    "Thank you Director Hu." Ye Zicheng said.


    After that, Director Hu and others left the private room of Huang Feng and others. Only the original people were left in the private room. However, at this time, the feelings in everyone''s hearts were completely different from before. They looked at Huang Feng. It is also obviously different. This Huang Feng is obviously not as unbearable as Shao Bing said. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the God of Wealth in the city to be so polite to him.


    "Huang Feng, thank you just now." At this moment, Ye Zicheng also said to Huang Feng gratefully with a wine glass. Although his reaction was a little slow, he was not stupid. Naturally, he knew that Huang Feng was helping. Own, otherwise, at your own level, it is impossible to drink with Director Hu.


    "Nothing, why are you so polite?" Huang Feng said with a smile. He is also a little effort. Moreover, he feels good about Ye Zicheng. He feels that he is a person worthy of friendship. This is to help him. Otherwise, change it. It''s other people, he doesn''t bother to control it.


    "Huang Feng, come to have a meal. I just drank a lot of wine. It''s better to have a meal." At this time, Wang Tongtong, next to Huang Feng, offered Huang Feng''s food again.


    Before, many people wondered how Wang Tongtong would be so good with Huang Feng, such a security guard. Now everyone seems to understand something. Maybe Wang Tongtong has known that Huang Feng¡¯s identity is unusual, so he was right. It''s so good, I want to eat back the grass, which makes many girls at the scene despise in their hearts.


    However, while despising Wang Tongtong, the look they look at Huang Feng has also become a little different. They are braving little stars.

 1157 Chapter 1157

    Therefore, next, whether it is a man or a woman, they are thinking of ways to get close to Huang Feng''s drinking set. If Huang Feng had no internal power, he could expel the spirit of alcohol in his body unconsciously, he would be early Already drunk.


    Seeing Huang Feng being surrounded by everyone and becoming the protagonist of the scene, Wang Tongtong was a little proud. Everyone should know that their vision is not bad. Moreover, seeing everyone pleased to surround Huang Feng, she was actually a little proud Feeling proud, but suddenly she remembered that Huang Feng is not her boyfriend now, and she has to find a way to get him.


    Seeing those female classmates also come over to toast Huang Feng, Wang Tongtong felt a little contemptuous in her heart. She didn''t pay attention to these people because she felt that these people were not her opponents, but she thought that they were on sale last time. Su Yumo saw in the building, her heart was full of pressure and of course jealousy.


    In Su Yumo''s body, she saw the kind of feminine temperament that she wanted, and that temperament made her feel a little ashamed, which made her very resentful, and Su Yumo''s appearance was also Not worse than herself, it made her feel the pressure.


    "Hmph, I won''t give up so easily!" Wang Tongtong looked at Huang Feng who was not being persuaded to drink, and thought to himself, she didn''t mean to go up and help, even thinking that those people would better get Huang Feng drunk , In that case, she has a chance. She knows that Huang Feng is soft-hearted. If something happens to her tonight, she might be able to snatch Huang Feng back from Su Yumo''s side.


    This is also one of the reasons why Wang Tongtong contributed to today''s gathering.


    However, to Wang Tongtong¡¯s disappointment, Huang Feng¡¯s drink volume was surprisingly large. After so many people drank with him, he didn¡¯t even feel drunk at all, except that the scent of alcohol all over his body proved that he did drink a lot of alcohol. , But looking at his expression and complexion, he couldn''t tell at all.


    Compared with Wang Tongtong¡¯s nervous anticipation of Huang Feng being drunk, Shao Bing¡¯s mood is now very bad. After all, he used to laugh at Huang Feng as a security guard in front of everyone. Huang Feng is obviously not a security guard. He should be a boss, and he is also a big boss. Otherwise, it is impossible for the God of Wealth to come over to toast.


    In fact, just now, as soon as Director Hu came in, Shao Bing recognized him, because he had met Director Hu with his father before, but the other party had obviously forgotten him. Shao Bing originally wanted to follow him. Director Hu took a drink and saw that the other party no longer recognizes him, and he might not drink it when he went to toast. Therefore, Shao Bing did not go up in order not to lose face.


    However, even though Shao Bing did not go up, he still knew that Director Hu was genuine, not Huang Feng asked to pretend to be, let alone the leader of Ye Zicheng, and because of this incident, Huang Feng became the focus of the scene. After all, everyone was mixing in Jiangzhou. Huang Feng was obviously very good. Even the leaders of the city had to take the initiative to toast to him. It would be strange that those people did not act like these now.


    Therefore, Shao Bing, who originally wanted to show his financial resources through this incident, knew that he was going to be disappointed. Although Huang Feng did not do anything special, he was already much higher than him. Before running against Huang Feng, it is not easy to drink with Huang Feng now, but seeing Wang Tongtong beside Huang Feng caring about Huang Feng makes his heart even more angry.


    As a result, Shao Bing, who had no place to vent, could only drink a cup of wine.


    And the other one who didn¡¯t surround Huang Feng was Wu Hao. He didn¡¯t want to have a good relationship with Huang Feng, but there were too many people around Huang Feng, he didn¡¯t want to join in the fun, thinking that there would be a chance. , And then talk to Huang Feng alone.


    Wu Hao came to Jiangzhou this time with a mission. Originally, he was still thinking about how to do it. However, he discovered that Huang Feng, an old classmate he hadn''t contacted for a long time, seemed to be a breakthrough. Therefore, Wu Hao He put his goal on Huang Feng''s body.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what Wang Tongtong thinks. He is constantly dealing with the toasts from his classmates. These people are no better than others. They are his classmates. Therefore, Huang Feng is not very good at rejecting them. Every one of them is almost drunk, Huang Feng is considered to be relieved, and even at this time, Huang Feng is still awake.


    At this time, the dinner was almost over. However, Wu Hao suggested that he should go sing after dinner. After all, it is rare for everyone to get together once, and everyone agreed, but Huang Feng refused. An excuse to say that I still have something, I want to leave.


    Of course, Wu Hao didn''t want Huang Feng to leave. He proposed to sing again, just to create a chance to chat with Huang Feng alone. Naturally, he would not let Huang Feng go.


    "Huang Feng, everyone go, you also go together. After all, everyone hasn''t seen each other for a long time. Next time, like this time, it will be difficult to gather so many people. I don''t know when." Wu Hao said to Huang Feng: "Besides, I still have something to do. I want to ask you for help."


    "Yes, Huang Feng, let''s go together."


    "Yes, it''s a rare party, have a good time."


    Other students also said one after another, and Wang Tongtong also said to Huang Feng: "Huang Feng, it''s still early, so let''s go back to the party."


    Huang Feng hesitated, then looked at Guo Liang at last, nodded and said, "Okay."


    So, the group of people changed places and continued to play. The KTV was booked by Shao Bing before and was not far from Fenghua Hotel. When Huang Feng went out to drive, everyone''s eyes changed again when they looked at Huang Feng.


    In fact, at this time, many of Huang Feng¡¯s classmates are thinking in their hearts, what has Huang Feng encountered in the past year or so, how has changed so much, and even if he knows some big people, he drives such luxurious cars. .


    It was also at this time that Shao Bing realized that he had misunderstood that this car belonged to Huang Feng, not Guo Liang. This made his face even more embarrassed. He wanted to turn around and leave now. However, this time he left. If it is, these students will definitely say it behind the scenes.


    Huang Feng had originally planned to share a car with Guo Liang, but Wang Tongtong didn¡¯t say hello, and got into the car. After that, he said to Huang Feng that he wanted to ride in his car. Fortunately, in front of the classmates, I drove Wang Tongtong out of the car.


    And Wang Tongtong, who was sitting behind, showed a smug smile at the corner of her mouth, and she knew that Huang Feng was still that character, still unchanged!

 1158 Chapter 1158

    "Huang Feng, what exactly do you do? Why was Director Hu being so polite to you just now?" Wang Tongtong asked Huang Feng in the car.


    "Do some small business." Huang Feng said, and then stopped talking. Obviously, he didn''t want to have too much communication with Wang Tongtong.


    "It''s bragging, a small business can make Director Hu be so polite to you?" Wang Tongtong didn''t seem to have any eyesight, and continued to say to Huang Feng.


    "I don''t know this." Huang Feng said.


    Afterwards, along the way, Wang Tongtong kept asking Huang Feng questions, looking for topics to chat with Huang Feng, but Huang Feng just dealt with the matter in a few words, and did not mean to talk in depth, but Wang Tongtong did not give up at all. Fortunately, this section of the road is not too far, otherwise Huang Feng cannot guarantee that he will not be able to stand Wang Tongtong on the way and will drive her out of the car.


    By the time Huang Feng arrived, some of his classmates had already arrived, and Huang Feng and the others followed in. The private room booked by Shao Bing was still not small. Although there were a total of twenty people on their side, they did not appear to be at all. Crowded.


    After everyone arrived, the private room slowly became active. It hadn''t been seen for a while. Moreover, having just drunk, this spirit was inevitably a bit excited. Therefore, the atmosphere in the private room was not cold.


    Huang Feng and Guo Liang did not go up to join in the fun, instead, sitting on the side, drinking beer and chatting.


    "Those girls almost didn''t eat you just now, you said, if they knew your current development when they were in college, would they die after you?" Guo Liang smiled and said to Huang Feng.


    "You said that, just now I didn''t know to help me block the wine." Huang Feng said to Guo Liang.


    "I don''t drink as much as yours." Guo Liang said, "However, lunatic, when did your drink become so big? I remember that when we went to the bar, you were not so big. Drunk."


    "I drank more times, and the amount of alcohol was naturally large. In addition, the previous work was unstable and I was not in a good mood. Naturally, I became drunk easily after drinking." Huang Feng said with an excuse.


    "That''s true." Guo Liang was not too skeptical. After all, he had been in contact with Huang Feng and didn''t feel that Huang Feng was in the slightest abnormal. "However, your changes have been really big in the past half a year. Even the work is not stable. Now, even the God of Wealth of Jiangzhou, when he sees you, must be polite to toast. This is something that I couldn¡¯t think of before, and, if it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m still here. With that dead salary, I mess around every day. I don''t know when I can have the money to marry Ruolan."


    Guo Liang¡¯s feeling is from the heart. Unlike other people, he has always been in contact with Huang Feng. Therefore, he can clearly feel the huge changes that have happened to Huang Feng. Even one job is unstable. , A person who will be fired at any time, has become a big crocodile with a huge industry and a growing business field. It only took Huang Feng about half a year.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s change has also affected him. It is with his help that he can achieve the current achievements. Otherwise, Guo Liang knows that he is still in the original company, maybe working hard. You can be a supervisor in 2011, but if you want to make a lot of money, that is really unlikely. In this era of rapid housing price growth, you will be under great pressure to buy a house.


    And now, because the "Ruijie" who invested with Huang Feng at the beginning, he is also one of Ruijie''s owners. The money made by "Ruijie" is also part of him. Now "Ruijie" is already a young man. The province is a leading enterprise in the sewage treatment industry, and it has already achieved profitability. The money he has made in the past few months is enough for his former colleagues to work hard for several years. If it were not for Huang Feng, neither would he There may be this business now.


    Therefore, in Guo Liang''s heart, he is very grateful to Huang Feng. Both he and Zhou Ruolan regard Huang Feng as their noble person and are grateful for Huang Feng''s support to them.


    "You are so polite to me?" Huang Feng said with a smile to Guo Liang. When he didn''t get a storage box and his life was difficult, Guo Liang was helping himself, not only helping himself financially, but also encouraging himself spiritually. Yes, so, if you can help Guo Liang, how can you not help yourself?


    "Huang Feng, what are you talking about? Let''s go sing." At this time, Wang Tongtong took the microphone and came to Huang Feng''s side and said.


    "No, go and sing." Huang Feng refused.


    "Come on, don''t be so disappointed. Everyone sang. Only you two. I just clicked a song. Let''s sing together." Wang Tongtong insisted.


    Huang Feng looked at the song that Wang Tongtong had selected, which was a love song sung by a man and a woman, so he shook his head again and said: "No, you can sing it first, I will sing it later."


    "Tongtong, since Huang Feng doesn''t want to sing, let me sing with you." At this time, Shao Bing came out from the side and said to Wang Tongtong.


    "Shao Bing, who asked you to call me Tongtong, please call me Wang Tongtong!" Wang Tongtong was not as polite to Shao Bing as Huang Feng. She knew that Shao Bing liked her, but she didn''t like Shao Bing. Shao Bing¡¯s family has some money, but it¡¯s worse than the men he looked for before, so don¡¯t compare it with Huang Feng. It¡¯s completely incomparable. Therefore, Wang Tongtong has not considered Shao Bing. In front of Huang Feng, he was trying his best to distinguish his relationship with Shao Bing.


    Hearing Wang Tongtong¡¯s words, Shao Bing¡¯s face was ugly. Fortunately, the sights around him were a bit dim, so other people didn¡¯t realize that Wang Tongtong¡¯s words didn¡¯t give him any face, and he was still in front of Huang Feng. This made Shao Bing even more embarrassed, turned around and left, but in his heart he scolded both Wang Tongtong and Huang Feng.


    Wang Tongtong invited Huang Feng several times, but Huang Feng refused. Wang Tongtong had no choice but to leave first, thinking that when Huang Feng sang later, he would sing with him.


    "Then Wang Tongtong doesn''t give up on you." Guo Liang said, looking at Wang Tongtong''s back.


    "I have no idea about her now," Huang Feng said.


    "That''s true, your girlfriend is much stronger than her now. This woman is still the same as before. She loves vanity. People who don''t know will treat her as a goddess." Guo Liang said, because she has a good relationship with Huang Feng, so Guo Liang knew about the affair between Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong, so he naturally didn''t have the slightest good impression of Wang Tongtong. Compared with Su Yumo, Wang Tongtong was really inferior and not a little bit worse.

 1159 Chapter 1159 Wu Haos Request

    The excitement in the private room continued, but Huang Feng and Guo Liang didn''t have much idea to participate. The two of them would rather go out to drink alone than to join in the fun now.


    However, Huang Feng and Guo Liang could not stay alone for long. Soon after Wang Tongtong left, Wu Hao came over with a beer and sat next to Huang Feng. Huang Feng remembered that Wu Hao was I said that I have to help myself in important matters.


    "Huang Feng, in a blink of an eye, we haven''t seen each other for more than a year. I feel that everyone has changed a lot." Wu Hao said to Huang Feng, looking at the crowd in the private room, singing, drinking and playing.


    "Yes, who can stay the same after stepping into society." Huang Feng also said with emotion.


    During the first time in society, Huang Feng had a very difficult time. During that time, he deeply felt that society and universities are completely different worlds. No one in society would pity him or care about him. , He can only rely on himself, of course, fortunately there is Guo Liang.


    And during that time, Huang Feng''s xinxing became much firmer. Although he did not learn to flatter like most people, he learned a lot about some workarounds. This is inevitable, unless he doesn''t want to be in the workplace. Upmixed.


    And these classmates in front of them, Huang Feng also felt more or less changes from them. Huang Feng was not surprised by these changes. This is normal, but in his opinion, no matter what How to change, when facing previous classmates, everyone should still be honest with each other. Therefore, the performance of some classmates just now made Huang Feng very disappointed. This is why he just didn''t want to sing.


    "Yeah, who can stay the same?" Wu Hao also said, then he turned to look at Huang Feng and said, "But, speaking of it, you have changed the most. It¡¯s a car, I have made a lot of money in the past two years."


    After graduating from university, Wu Hao joined his father¡¯s company. Therefore, he has a better understanding of some things and has a good relationship with the government personnel. It will not be difficult to make money. The reverse is also true. You have money, and it is not too difficult to have a good relationship with those people.


    And looking at the attitude of the God of Wealth in Jiangzhou City to Huang Feng, whether Huang Feng was rich first or had a good relationship with the other party, it shows that Huang Feng should be rich now, plus The sports car he drove, which costs at least millions of dollars, is even more illustrative.


    Wu Hao knows the situation of Huang Feng¡¯s family roughly. It is just an ordinary rural family. Obviously, the family members can¡¯t provide him much help. Huang Feng¡¯s starting point is lower than many people. , However, even so, Huang Feng was able to develop so well in less than two years. It still surprised Wu Hao. Of course, in addition to surprise, there were doubts. He didn''t know what Huang Feng did. Those who do all of this have no money, no background, and average academic qualifications. It is really not easy to do all this in such a short time.


    Of course, if Wu Hao knew that Huang Feng had only achieved all this in about half a year, he would be even more surprised.


    "I made some, but not much." Huang Feng said. He didn''t want his classmates to feel that he was showing off his wealth. Of course, if he told them that he had made tens of trillions, it is estimated that they would feel like they were. Is it crazy?


    "Modest." Wu Hao pointed at Huang Feng and smiled: "But, to be honest, I really have something to ask you for help this time."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng did not rush to agree. The relationship between him and Wu Hao is of course comparable to Guo Liang''s inability. If Guo Liang asks himself for help, he will definitely agree directly. However, if it was Wu Hao''s, Huang Feng felt that he had better listen to what was going on before making a decision.


    Fortunately, Wu Hao also knew that the relationship between himself and Huang Feng was not very good, so now that he heard Huang Feng say this, he did not care, but continued: "I am here in Jiangzhou this time for our company. Incidentally, our company wants to expand its business to Qing Province, and I went to school in Jiangzhou before, so this time I sent me here to explore the way first."


    Seeing that Huang Feng and Guo Liang seemed to be listening carefully, Wu Hao continued: "However, you also know that although I studied in Jiangzhou for a few years, I didn¡¯t have any personal connections. If you want to gain a foothold in Jiangzhou, you must have a good relationship with local officials, so..."


    "So, how many such officials would you like to recommend to you?" Huang Feng continued. It seems that Wu Hao focused his attention on himself after seeing the previous Director Hu''s attitude towards him.


    "Yes, I just don''t know if it will trouble you too much." Wu Hao said: "Of course, if you introduce me, our company will also give you some sincerity."


    Huang Feng is no longer a job bailer. He naturally understands what Wu Hao¡¯s "sincerity" means, but instead, it makes him frown slightly. Originally, Wu Hao wanted to introduce him as a classmate. Personally, it¡¯s not impossible, but now Wu Hao obviously feels that the relationship between his classmates is unreliable, so he treats this matter as a deal, and this just makes Huang Feng a little disgusted.


    In his heart, Huang Feng still attaches great importance to the friendship between his classmates. Otherwise, he would not refuse Zhu Xiyu¡¯s invitation, and he and Guo Liang will join the classmates reunion. Therefore, he does not want the classmate friendship he valued to be mixed in. There are too many other things in it, and Wu Hao doesn''t seem to notice this. He seems to have gotten used to some rules in society and is using those rules to deal with the things he encounters.


    "Why, inconvenient? If it is inconvenient, then forget it." Seeing Huang Feng''s delay in agreeing, Wu Hao felt a little dissatisfied. He didn''t let Huang Feng help for nothing. There are some benefits. I didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng was still unwilling to help. This made Wu Hao very upset, but there was no way. After all, there was no deep friendship between him and Huang Feng. Huang Feng just didn¡¯t help. , He is not good to say anything.


    "It¡¯s not impossible, but you have to tell me who you want to know before I can see if I can help. Besides, I¡¯m not really familiar with those people. If they don¡¯t want to meet, I don¡¯t have Way." After hesitating for a while, Huang Feng decided to help Wu Hao. However, he didn''t say enough. After all, as he said, he and those people have not known each other for a long time. If they don¡¯t He couldn''t help giving him this face.

 1160 Chapter 1160

    "Okay, Huang Feng, you are a friend!" After hearing what Huang Feng said, Wu Hao said to Huang Feng very happily. After that, he said a few people he wanted to meet. After Huang Feng listened, he realized There are a few of them that Secretary Zhang has recommended for himself before, and they are a little familiar, so he agreed to Wu Hao to help him ask questions. As for the others, there is no way.


    Wu Hao is already very satisfied with this. After all, with Huang Feng''s help, he can save a lot of time. Moreover, this kind of thing is the most difficult at the beginning. As long as you start, the following things are Much easier.


    After achieving his goal, Wu Hao was obviously in a good mood. He was drinking and chatting with Huang Feng for a long time before leaving.


    "You really want to help him?" Guo Liang said to Huang Feng after Wu Hao left.


    "I have agreed, I can''t go back." Huang Feng said: "However, you have also heard. I just helped him ask questions, and didn''t say that it would be possible. In fact, I am not very familiar with those people. "


    "This is what I want to remind you. After all, you are not very familiar with those people. If you rashly introduce people to them, it will make them disgusted." Guo Liang said, he thought more than Huang Feng, after all , The relationship between Huang Feng and Wu Hao can only be regarded as average, even if you don''t help, it''s fair, but if you help, it will bring some trouble to Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng still agreed to help each other, which left Guo Liang no choice.


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart. I''m helping them introduce investors. It''s not a bad thing. Even if they don''t want to see Wu Hao, they won''t have any opinion on me." Huang Feng said to Guo Liang .


    Huang Feng also knew that the reason why the leaders of Jiangzhou were so polite to him was entirely based on the face of Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu. As long as he was "favored" in front of them, the Jiangzhou side Leaders won¡¯t have any opinion on him. What¡¯s more, as Huang Feng himself said, he is kind to help introduce investors, and it¡¯s not a bad thing. Even if those leaders don¡¯t want to see Wu Hao, they won¡¯t be. What''s your opinion.


    Guo Mingliang nodded, then frowned and said: "Have you noticed that our squad leader seems to have changed a lot, although he still looks so bold, but it gives me some artificial feeling."


    "What''s so strange about this." Huang Feng took a sip of his beer and said, "As he said just now, everyone has changed, and he has changed."


    "Hey, yes, who can stay the same." Guo Liang said.


    But at this time, suddenly the door of the private room was opened, and a classmate rushed in. His body seemed a little wet and he was very embarrassed. As soon as he came in, he shouted: "It''s not good. Up!"


    "What''s the fight?" Wu Hao, the closest person, asked.


    "It was Xiaodong who fought with others and they were outside." The classmate quickly explained.


    Huang Feng and Guo Liang also stood up and walked towards the classmate. Those who were singing and drinking in the private room also stopped their movements and walked towards this classmate.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see, the female classmates don''t come over." Wu Hao said.


    "Yes, go and see and see who dares to beat us."


    Wu Hao still has some charisma, and everyone is not too old and very passionate. He drank a lot of wine just now. Now he is in a good mood and he is more energetic. Therefore, when everyone heard the news , The first reaction is not to be afraid, but to want to teach those who bully their classmates.


    All the male classmates walked out under the leadership of the previous person. Huang Feng and Guo Liang did not fall behind at this time. No matter what, these people are their classmates and they cannot ignore it. .


    "Just ahead!" the leading classmate said, pointing to the people around him.


    Everyone speeded up their pace and arrived there soon. Sure enough, they saw two of their classmates being poured a lot of beer, and one of them had slap marks on their faces, which was obviously beaten.


    "Yeah, I called someone out? Why do you want to fight in groups? How many people are." There are five or six people on the other side. The big man headed has tattoos on his arms. Seeing everyone coming, there is no trace of fear, but instead Looking at everyone with contempt.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked his classmates.


    One of the two classmates pointed to the brawny man and said: "We just came back from the bathroom and saw these people molesting two women, so we kindly said a few words. As a result, these people didn''t make sense at all. Just hit someone."


    "What''s wrong with me hitting you? I''m not convinced, do you still want to be beaten, let your kid take care of your business!" said the big man arrogantly.


    Hearing what the big guy said, the two classmates were a little scared. They also regretted their previous actions at this time. At that time, they also drank too much and didn''t think much about it. They wanted to say something when they saw this kind of thing. Troubled them.


    And the other classmates who came out after seeing the other people who were maddened were also a little scared, and blamed those classmates for being nosy. He thought they were in school, these people in society. They can''t afford it.


    "Friend, give face, let this matter go." At this time, I saw a stalemate on the scene. I drank a lot of boring wine before. At this time, Shao Bing, who wanted to be a hero, stood up and said.


    Seeing that the classmates next to him looked at him admiringly, Shao Bing was very proud and secretly said that he knew that those girls should have come out just now, especially Wang Tongtong, so that he could see his heroism.


    However, before Shao Bing was proud, he felt that his nose was violently hit by gravity. Then, he felt that his nose seemed to be leaking liquid, and his whole body was uncontrollable. He flew out and fell heavily on the classmates behind him. If it weren''t for someone behind him, he might have fallen to the ground, and the fall would not be too light.


    "How old are you, let me give you face? You don''t take a piss to take pictures of yourself, you dare to talk to me like this." The strong man looked at Shao Bing and said disdainfully.


    "Yes, let us give you face, who do you think you are!"


    "This kid is 80% drunk, so he dare to say anything."


    The little brother behind the strong man laughed and said.


    "What do you want?" Wu Hao glanced at the beaten Shao Bing, and said in his heart that success is not enough to fail. However, his eyes are looking at the brawny men. No matter what, this matter is still necessary. solved.

 1161 Chapter 1161

    "What do you want?" The brawny man sneered and said, "They knelt down and kowtowed to me, and then called Grandpa, that''s it. Otherwise, I will let you all be admitted to the hospital! "


    Seeing that strong man¡¯s fierce gaze, many people did not dare to look at him. At this time, everyone was awake a lot from drinking. They realized that they had encountered a gangster, and they were still good at fighting. , A very fierce bastard, which made them regret the impulse they had just made. If they had known this, they would be unable to pretend to be drunk in the private room.


    At the same time, these people''s hearts are also full of complaints against the few people who just took care of their affairs. You said you would go to the toilet and go to the toilet. It''s okay to play heroes to save the beauty. If you don''t have the ability, don''t take porcelain work. Now Fortunately, if I was beaten, I didn''t say it, and it hurt others.


    At this time, Shao Bing felt the most resentment in his heart, not only resenting the big man who just beat him, but also resenting the people who just caused the trouble. If it weren''t for them, he wouldn''t be embarrassed in front of so many people. However, just now Having learned a trick of the big man, Shao Bing is now afraid to trouble the other party, he can only complain in his heart.


    "Did your request go too far and beat our people, and now you want them to kowtow to apologize?" Wu Hao frowned.


    "Excessive? There are even more extremes, do you want to try?" The big man said unmovedly.


    Wu Hao couldn¡¯t do anything for a while. This is not the previous school, and people don¡¯t reason with him at all. At the same time, it¡¯s not the magic city, nor is it on his territory. The methods he can think of are very limited. Now, he I can only hope that someone has secretly reported to the police. As long as the police come, they will be fine.


    "Oh, you have something more excessive? I want to see it." At this time, Huang Feng squeezed the crowd in front of him and walked to the opposite side of the strong man and said lightly.


    "Who are you? You guys don''t mind? You want to taste my fists, right?" The strong man looked at Huang Feng viciously and said, in his opinion, Huang Feng was deliberately provoking him , Took his warning as a joke.


    And those classmates of Huang Feng saw that the brawny man became even more angry, and they became more and more frightened. They are just ordinary white-collar workers, but there is no strong relationship. It is obviously not a wise thing to be an enemy of these gangsters. Therefore, they are also complaining about Huang Feng in their hearts, nothing happened, and annoyed the other party, didn''t they want to suffer along with it?


    However, Wu Hao and Shao Bing were relieved in their hearts. It was not that they felt that Huang Feng could solve the immediate problem, but that if Huang Feng came out, the shame was not alone, Huang Feng thought. If you want to get ahead, you won''t be able to solve the problem in the end, and everyone will blame him instead of feeling that you are useless.


    "Your fist is very hard?" Huang Feng''s expression seems to be unchanged. If he is eclipsed by the few gangsters in front of him, then he is too useless. You know, the enemies he faced before don''t know. How much stronger than the strong man in front of him, when facing those people, he didn''t have much fear, how could he be afraid of such an ordinary bastard?


    "You kid is looking for death!" Seeing Huang Feng''s repeated provocations, the strong man finally couldn''t help but shook his fist at Huang Feng.


    "Ah!" Some people on Huang Feng''s side screamed involuntarily when they saw the strong man throwing his fist. It seemed that they had already seen Huang Feng being knocked into the air just like Shao Bing. .


    On the other hand, Shao Bing was stopping the bleeding while sneering in his heart. It is really stupid to blame Huang Feng, but that''s good, when the time comes, he will not be embarrassed by himself, and no one else will remember. Lived in his embarrassed appearance, because Huang Feng would only be more embarrassed than himself.


    However, immediately, the expression on his face solidified, his face was shocked and unbelievable, and his mouth even more involuntarily said: "How is it possible!"


    Shao Bing''s words were also what other people at the scene wanted to say. They also had the same thoughts as Shao Bing, and found it difficult to accept what was in front of them.


    "How is it possible!" The burly man also said such a sentence, he looked at Huang Feng in front of him with shock, the other party lightly stretched out his right hand and held his fist, you know, just because Huang Feng¡¯s provocation and angry him, that punch used all his strength, but even so, Huang Feng easily caught him, and the opponent''s right hand grabbed his. fist.


    "Ah!" The strong man wanted to forcefully break away from Huang Feng''s control, but Huang Feng''s right hand was like a set of shackles, firmly confining him, no matter how hard he struggled, there was no effect at all.


    Seeing the brawny man''s face turned red because of excessive force, everyone at the scene understood that the brawny man was not merciful to Huang Feng''s subordinates, but that he was really not Huang Feng''s opponent and couldn''t get rid of Huang at all. Peak control.


    "Hurry up, just ahead." At this time, a female voice that was familiar to Huang Feng came.


    "Ah, why are there so many people, what is going on?"


    "I don''t know, look, that guy just wanted to take advantage of us."


    Huang Feng turned his head in surprise, and he saw a few familiar voices. It was Zhu Xiyu''s daughter, and there were two men beside them.


    "Huang Feng? Why are you here?" At this time, Zhu Xiyu also saw Huang Feng in the crowd. She squeezed away from the crowd and came to Huang Feng''s side. She asked with a look of surprise. She didn''t even think that she would See Huangfeng here.


    "My classmates and I came over to sing. Are you guys playing here too?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes." Zhu Xiyu nodded, then looked at the brawny man opposite Huang Feng and said: "Why did you fight him? Just now he wanted to take advantage of me and Hong Li. If someone didn''t come out to help, then on......"


    Although Zhu Xiyu did not finish speaking, Huang Feng also understood what was going on. He did not expect it to be so coincidental. It turned out that the girls saved by his three classmates were Zhu Xiyu and others. More importantly, at the same time, Huang Feng was also grateful to the three classmates for their help.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng twisted his right hand and only heard a "click". The strong man''s arm had been broken by him, and the man suddenly bent over and knelt in his mouth, and his mouth made a scream like a pig. sound.

 1162 Chapter 1162

    However, even if this guy is already miserable, Huang Feng still didn''t let him off. Zhu Xiyu is now his own woman. This guy actually wants to take advantage of his own woman. How could Huang Feng easily forgive him? ?


    Therefore, after the opponent knelt, Huang Feng kicked it out, and the body of at least 180 kilograms flew out like a kite with a broken line, and it flew for four or five meters until it was heavy. It fell to the ground, so the cry of that guy''s mouth became louder and more miserable, and all the bones in his body seemed to be broken.


    "Huang Feng, are you here too?" At this time, Hong Li also ran over. She was very happy to see Huang Feng. She knew that Huang Feng had saved Zhu Xiyu before. Although she didn''t know Huang Feng''s specific skills, she must She is very good at fighting, and seeing what happened to that brawny man, she also knew that she had done nothing wrong.


    "Huang Feng, good fight, that guy is too much, he wants to take advantage of us, he deserves to be killed!" Hong Li said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng smiled at Hong Li, then turned around and said to the two classmates who had been beaten by the brawny before, "Thank you, the person you saved just now is my friend."


    "No, no thanks." The two classmates said to Huang Feng a little nervously. They didn''t expect Huang Feng to have such a skill, that thin body actually hides such great power, and that strong man is in his hand. Here, they can''t stand a single move.


    The other classmates were also shocked by Huang Feng''s skill. However, at the same time, they were relieved. Since Huang Feng is so powerful, then they will not be beaten by those gangsters. This is obviously That''s good news.


    "You dare to hurt our boss!"


    "Kill this bastard!"


    "Come on, break his arms and legs, and avenge the boss!"


    The people who just froze because of Huang Feng¡¯s sudden strength are not only those of Huang Feng¡¯s classmates, but also the people brought by the brawny man. They were also a little stunned. At this time, they realized that their boss was beaten. , How do they endure this?


    They can also see that although there are many people on Huang Feng''s side, they are all cowards, and only Huang Feng dares to do it. In this way, even if Huang Feng is very skilled, he is only one person, and their people are obviously Want more.


    At the same time, his boss was beaten in front of him. If they didn''t make a move, it would make them unable to raise their heads. If they didn''t want to be ashamed, they could only choose to attack Huang Feng.


    "You go back a little bit." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li, and then, instead of retreating, he rushed directly into the middle of the thugs, and the figure shuttled between them.


    This incident made the gangsters slightly stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to react like this, and then they became even more angry. This shows that Huang Feng looked down on them, not only was not afraid, but also took the initiative. Therefore, one by one He became even more angry, and his shots became even harder.


    However, they soon discovered that what they did was useless. No matter how ruthless they were, they couldn''t beat people. It was no use. They discovered this fact that they could not accept. Huang Feng was clearly in their hands. In the middle, they were within reach of their side, but they just couldn''t hit Huangfeng. When they were about to hit Huangfeng, they often showed that they only hit the air.


    And Huang Feng would not be polite with them. In the crowd, fists and kicks from the left, each of them all flew upside down. Directly, the direction of the flutter was near the strong man before. It also makes the other person feel lonely instead of lying there alone.


    In less than a minute, the few gangsters who had been aggressively trying to teach Huang Feng before, they all fell to the ground and wailed. The eyes looking at Huang Feng did not have the ferociousness before, but a lot of fear.


    And the eyes of Huang Feng¡¯s classmates looking at Huang Feng also showed some admiration and amazement. They did not expect that Huang Feng, who behaved very ordinary in college, could actually have such a powerful skill and deal with so many people alone. The bullshit, without being hurt at all, knocked them all down.


    "Get off!" Huang Feng shouted to the few people on the ground.


    Those people struggled to get up, and after this period of recovery, the strong man before was also relieved, struggling to stand up, looking at Huang Feng, wanting to release a few words, but when he saw Huang Feng, Senhan''s eyes shivered unconsciously, and then quickly took his little brother away. He could feel that if he said something in the scene, Huang Feng would definitely shoot him again, thinking that just now With that kind of pain, he didn''t dare to stay here any longer, it''s better to leave this evil star earlier.


    Seeing that those gangsters had all left, at this time, these classmates of Huang Feng were truly relieved, and they knew that today this matter was over.


    "Huang Feng, I didn''t expect that you can fight like this."


    "Yes, it''s too powerful, even better than the one in the movie."


    "I''ll go, Huang Feng, you were so handsome just now."


    Those classmates of Huang Feng surrounded Huang Feng and all smiled flatteringly to Huang Feng.


    Of course, not everyone is in a good mood, Shao Bing and Wu Hao are in a bad mood.


    Originally, Shao Bing wanted to see Huang Feng being beaten by the strong man. In that case, he would not be beaten by himself. However, Huang Feng''s skill was unexpectedly strong, and he actually killed those gangsters. He was beaten away. In this way, wouldn''t it make him more embarrassed?


    And Wu Hao was not in a good mood. Originally, he was the monitor of the class. When he was in the university, he would solve all the problems encountered in the class. However, Huang Feng actually solved the problem this time. Or is it that Wu Hao is incompetent when he can''t solve it?Those students around will definitely think that they can only be useful in college, and they will be useless when they enter society. Therefore, Wu Hao would rather Huang Feng be the same as himself, and could not handle the matter just now, and would rather be beaten. After a meal, I didn''t want Huang Feng to solve the problem and steal his limelight.


    However, since the matter has happened, it is no longer useful for Wu Hao to think about it. Moreover, he still needs Huang Feng''s help now, so he dare not offend Huang Feng. Therefore, he also followed the people around and said something. To compliment Huang Feng, of course, it is completely unconcerned.


    Huang Feng finally calmed down his surroundings, and then introduced Zhu Xiyu''s daughters to many classmates. When they knew that Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu were friends, they all yelled and asked Zhu Xiyu to come to the private room together. , These four women are all very good in appearance, and they are obviously more active when they come to the private room.


    And Zhu Xiyu saw Huang Feng, and of course he didn''t want to be separated from Huang Feng, so she agreed.

 1163 Chapter 1163

    "How, how? Are you all okay?"


    When Huang Feng and the others returned to the private room again, the girls who stayed in the private room couldn''t wait to ask caringly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''ll tell you, Huang Feng is the result of this incident, Huang Feng is him..." Immediately a male classmate went to tell the girls what they just said. Admire Huang Feng.


    And with the descriptions of male classmates, women¡¯s exclamations continued to sound in the private room, and they did not expect that Huang Feng, this quiet person in college, would be so powerful when he arrived in society, even fighting. They are all so powerful, why didn''t I find such a gemstone in the first place?


    After hearing the descriptions of those boys, Wang Tongtong felt more eager to catch up with Huang Feng again. At the same time, she also felt pressure and crisis. She felt that Huang Feng is now even better, and an excellent man, He always attracts the attention of women, and there is no shortage of women around him, so he has many competitors.


    However, Wang Tongtong still has full confidence in herself. One is that she and Huang Feng were classmates before and had been boyfriends and girlfriends. Although the time is very short, she did not really regard Huang Feng as a boyfriend. , After all, it is from such a name, and he also knows a little about Huang Feng, so compared to others, he still has an advantage.


    However, when Wang Tongtong was about to talk to Huang Feng, he found that there was a beautiful woman sitting next to Huang Feng. This discovery immediately made her face gloomy, and she looked at Zhu Xiyu with full eyes. It''s spiteful.


    "Who is that woman?" Wang Tongtong pulled a male classmate over and asked Zhu Xiyu.


    "She, she is Huang Feng''s friend. Everyone had fun together, so we called them to play together." The male student first looked at Wang Tongtong, and then introduced Zhu Xiyu''s identity to Wang Tongtong.


    Wang Tongtong¡¯s face is even more ugly, because her woman¡¯s instinct tells her that the relationship between Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu is not as simple as an ordinary friend. Seeing Zhu Xiyu¡¯s gaze at Huang Feng, she can also find that it is a complete fall into A woman in love sees how her lover looks.


    This discovery made Wang Tongtong''s mood even worse. Although she had predicted that Huang Feng would not be short of women, besides the one she saw before, she would have other competitors, but she did not expect that. This competitor would appear so soon, and, compared with her in appearance, she didn''t lose at all. She didn''t have the confidence to win the opponent.


    "Huang Feng, this is a reunion of classmates, you call your friends to come here, is it inappropriate?" Wang Tongtong, who could not bear it, walked to Huang Feng''s side and said.


    After hearing her words, Huang Feng frowned slightly. Seeing Zhu Xiyu''s embarrassment, Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu: "Then we go to other private rooms to play?"


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu replied, as long as she is with Huang Feng, wherever she goes is the same.


    "Don''t, Huang Feng, how fun it is for everyone to play together."


    "Yes, Wang Tongtong, they are Huang Feng''s friends. Everyone met, how good is it to make friends and have fun together?"


    "That''s right, don''t leave, the private room is so big, there are more people who lively."


    Seeing Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu and they were leaving, the others were immediately unhappy, especially those male classmates. You know, Zhu Xiyu''s women are all beauties, and they are no worse than Wang Tongtong. Such beauties are present. The atmosphere in the private room will be even better. Even if you can¡¯t have anything to do with them, it¡¯s good to be able to sing and chat together, not to mention, who is sure that nothing can happen to them in the end?


    Therefore, when Wang Tongtong wanted to drive away Zhu Xiyu''s daughters, those boys suddenly reluctant to do so, and they did not agree with Huang Feng to take Zhu Xiyu and the others away.


    Wang Tongtong saw that everyone was against her, and she had no choice but to walk away angrily, and Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu also failed to leave.


    Huang Feng continued to chat with Zhu Xiyu, and through Zhu Xiyu''s description, Huang Feng also knew what happened just now.


    It turned out that Zhu Xiyu and the girls were outside. After eating a meal to celebrate Zhu Xiyu passing the audition, they did not go back to school immediately, but came here to sing. At the same time, two of the four of them already have boyfriends, and they just took it today. Come here, let''s meet and get to know you.


    As a result, when Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li came out of the bathroom in the middle of the journey, they ran into those brawny men who were obviously drunk. Now that they see such beautiful Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li, they can bear it. I couldn¡¯t help but want to molest. At this moment, Huang Feng¡¯s three classmates also came out of the bathroom and were about to go back to the private room. They saw this scene and drank some alcohol. They were a little impulsive, so they took action to stop them. Promiscuity.


    As a result, Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li took advantage of the chaos and ran back to their private room, while the three of Huang Feng¡¯s classmates were taught a lesson by those gangsters. Then, Hong Li went back to the private room and talked about the previous things. The boyfriends of the other two girls came out together, wanting to help some of Huang Feng''s classmates, and that''s what happened.


    "It really scared me to death. If it weren''t for your classmates, I wouldn''t know what to do." Zhu Xiyu said with lingering fear.


    "The beauty is a disaster." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Then I will stay in school and won''t come out anymore. No, if you don''t call me, I won''t come out. I don''t need to come out alone, which would be dangerous." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "That''s not enough." Huang Feng said, "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine in the future. It''s not a way to stay in school. Moreover, you are going to film soon."


    "What should I do? I am afraid without you by my side." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "It''s okay, nothing will happen in the future, I will arrange someone to protect you around you." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng has already done this, but it is not aimed at Zhu Xiyu alone, or the women around him. He will arrange bodyguards to protect secretly, those he exchanged for, the servants in the villa, It is the bodyguards, they are not only cooking and doing chores.


    "Can you find a woman then?" Zhu Xiyu asked tentatively. After all, if someone is always by her side, she will feel inconvenient if it is a man.


    "Don''t worry, even if you want men to follow, I still don''t want to." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "The king of vinegar!" Zhu Xiyu also smiled, her eyes full of happiness.

 1164 Chapter 1164

    When Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu had a hot chat, and other classmates continued to drink and chat, Shao Bing seemed to have been forgotten by everyone. He wiped his wounds alone in the corner. The strong man was still very fierce when he shot. He still feels the pain in the wound.


    "Shao Bing, isn''t your house in Jiangzhou? Check Huang Feng''s situation." At this moment, Wu Hao came over and sat down beside Shao Bing and said.


    "What?" Shao Bing asked slightly in a daze.


    "Don''t you feel curious about him, how could a person from the countryside come to such a short time, achieve such a big result, have such a big change, don''t you think Huang Feng is a little strange?" Wu While drinking the wine, Hao said without change, as if he was talking about something insignificant.


    "It''s quite strange." Shao Bing looked at Huang Feng from a distance and said. He was also a little enthusiastic about Zhu Xiyu who was next to Huang Feng. She was a girl more beautiful than Wang Tongtong. No wonder Huang Feng looks down on Wang Tongtong now. Because there is a better one.


    "When he was in college, he was very ordinary, and he was not so confident in front of others. After being dumped by Wang Tongtong, he was depressed for a long time. However, such a person has been in society for less than two years. Time has changed so much, don¡¯t you notice it? No matter what kind of things he encounters, he is very confident and calm, as if everything is under his control." Wu Hao drank all the wine in his hand and looked at Huang Feng, then said, "I don''t like him very much. That would make me incompetent, like a clown."


    "I don''t like it either, I don''t like it very much!" Shao Bing said with a bit of gritted teeth, "Okay, I will investigate him tomorrow. I want to see what happened to him over the past year, and he turned into It looks like this now!"


    Wu Hao nodded without change, and then slowly walked away with the wine glass. In his heart, Shao Bing was just one of his tools, even Huang Feng, he didn''t really take it seriously. In Huang Feng''s heart, the friendship between classmates is very important, but it is not worth mentioning on Wu Hao''s side. He simply dismissed it and didn''t take it seriously.


    In Wu Hao¡¯s opinion, there are only two kinds of people in this world. One is useful to oneself, the other is useless to oneself, and the other is useful to oneself. He will spend some effort to build a good relationship. As for those who don¡¯t There is no need to waste time on them. He has no friends and no need for friends. He thinks that the exchanges between people are best maintained by profit. Now, he and Shao The interests of the soldiers are the same, and both of them are dissatisfied with Huang Feng, which is enough.


    When Huang Feng and the others were singing and chatting in the private room, the strong man and others who had been beaten away by Huang Feng had already left KTV.


    "Boss, just forget it?" A little brother said unwillingly.


    "Forget it, don''t you want to be beaten? Go to yourself, don''t drag Laozi away!" the strong man shouted dissatisfied.


    "Boss, it''s actually not impossible to find a place back." At this moment, another younger brother next to him said.


    "What''s your point, hurry up, don''t sell it to Laozi!" the strong man said dissatisfied.


    "Didn¡¯t we just find a backer recently? This is the other side¡¯s site, so let¡¯s go and say, someone is making trouble here, we ran into it and wanted to stop it, but the other side was too able to fight, so we just You have suffered, you think, our patron will come and see no matter what the consideration is." The little brother said quickly.


    "Pop!" The brawny man slapped the little brother on the back of the head and said with a smile: "It''s because you have a lot of spooky ideas, yes, this is a good way, it shows loyalty, and can teach that damn guy. This is called , What''s the arrow?"


    "Two birds with one stone!" The little brother said quickly.


    "Yes, it kills two birds with one stone! Okay, I''ll call, you guys don''t leave, just watch here to prevent those guys from slipping out in advance." The big man said.


    After giving orders to his little brother, the big man went to call, but the little brothers found a place to stay, staring in the direction of the KTV to see if Huang Feng and the others appeared.


    At this time, Huang Feng in the private room didn¡¯t know that those people just didn¡¯t give up trying to get revenge on himself. He sang a few songs with Zhu Xiyu under the coaxing of the people around him. They were all love songs in duet and sang with Wang Tongtong. Huang Feng would resist such a song, but when he sang with Zhu Xiyu, he would not have that kind of resistance, and he was even looking forward to it.


    And when Wang Tongtong saw this scene, her face was green with anger, until Wu Hao whispered a few words in her ear, her face looked better.


    It was also when it was time to find that Huang Feng''s classmates realized that Huang Feng''s singing was pretty good, and they all clamored that it was a pity that Huang Feng would not be a singer.


    Huang Feng was also very happy, because he found that Zhu Xiyu¡¯s singing skills were also good. In this way, she could follow Li Bingyun¡¯s previous path in the future, filming and singing three-peripheries. Of course, this would be even more tiring. Huang Feng also didn''t intend to force Zhu Xiyu to mean, everything depends on her own will.


    Everyone played in the private room for more than an hour before they dispersed. Huang Feng discovered that in the previous period, the number of men surrounded by Hong Li was the most, and Zhu Xiyu''s other two roommates had boyfriends. , But Hong Li didn''t. Therefore, the male classmates of Huang Feng surrounded Hong Li''s side like bloody sharks.


    However, Hong Li is obviously very experienced in dealing with such things. Until the end, she didn''t let anyone take advantage. There was not even a person who wanted her number. Of course, in this case, she didn''t. Who gets angry, this is very powerful.


    Everyone was talking and laughing while walking outside, but when they walked outside the KTV, the smiles on their faces gradually disappeared because they found several vans stopped in front of them and got out of the car. Quite a few people, these people look like gangsters, they are the same kind of people as the previous ones.


    And what made everyone more frightened was that those people who had been beaten away by Huang Feng before appeared again under the leadership of the strong man, but at this time, his face did not have the arrogance before, but instead had a look. Fawning ran to the car with the last face, bending over, waiting for the people in the car to get off.

 1165 Chapter 1165 Hello, Brother Feng

    "Brother Qiang, please come here in person."


    When a young man got out of the last car, the strong man bent his body lower and said flatteringly on his face.


    "Yeah." The young man just gave a soft um, but not only did the brawny man''s face not have the slightest displeasure, on the contrary, this "um" was a great encouragement to him, and the smile on his face was even greater. Rich.


    "Brother Qiang, those guys are inside, and they came here to make trouble." The strong man continued.


    "How many people are here?" Na Qiang said.


    "A dozen or twenty." The strong man replied, "However, there is only one that can be hit."


    "Just one, will you label each of you like this?" The strong brother glanced at the strong man and said softly.


    The brawny man was embarrassed on his face and said, "The idea is too hard. We are not his opponent."


    "I want to see who is causing the trouble in my place, and if it has three heads and six arms." Brother Na Qiang said as he walked to KTV, so soon he and Huang Feng who was just about to come out Encountered.


    When the strong brother saw Huang Feng in the crowd, he was stunned, and the movement of his feet stopped. The strong man following him did not notice his abnormality, but found Huang Feng and others. People come out again.


    So, the strong man pointed at Huang Feng, some gritted his teeth, and some gloated to Brother Qiang: "It''s him, that bastard beat us!"


    When the strong man finished speaking, he looked at Huang Feng gleefully. When he wanted to come, Huang Feng was settled this time. This time the strong brother brought a lot of people here. These people can beat his own people, and, Brother Qiang himself is also very good at playing, so Huang Feng shouldn''t leave here intact this time.


    "Snapped!"


    It¡¯s just that when this brawny man was still thinking about Huang Feng¡¯s miserable appearance, he felt that his face was slapped severely. This slap was so powerful that he even smashed one of his teeth. It flew out.


    The brawny man looked at him with some doubts and disbelief. The angry-looking strong brother was puzzled. However, the strong brother didn''t say anything. Instead, he kicked him again and knocked him down. To the ground.


    "Qiang, Brother Qiang, what''s going on?" The brawny man asked Brother Qiang in a daze. He hasn''t reacted yet, and the younger brother who followed the brawny has the same look. Doubt, I don''t understand why Brother Qiang would do this.


    "I''m fucking your mother, Brother Feng is also what you can point and scold casually? You TM, don''t you want to live anymore, if you don''t want to live anymore, I will help you find a quiet place to bury it!" While kicking the strong man, cursed in his mouth.


    Not only the people on Brother Qiang''s side, but also the people on Huang Feng''s side, were also stunned by this sudden change. Originally, they thought these people were helpers that the brawny man found, and they were worried, no It occurred to me that at this time, a dramatic change suddenly occurred.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng, looking at that strong brother, seemed familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere.


    That strong brother kicked the strong man constantly begging for mercy, then let go of his foot, and then, trotting all the way, came to Huang Feng and said: "Hello Feng!"


    After speaking, he turned around and said to the people he had brought with him: "What are you still doing? Come and say hello to Brother Feng."


    Although the people brought by Brother Qiang did not understand what was going on, their eldest brother had said so, and they did not dare to refute them. They came to Huang Feng one by one, bending over and shouting: " Hello Feng!"


    Not to mention, these people''s aura is quite good. Now they are shouting "Feng brother hello" in a uniform manner. The aura looks unusual, making the people behind Huang Feng seem to subconsciously take two steps back.


    Seeing the performance of his little brother, Brother Qiang nodded in satisfaction, then turned around and continued to respectfully ask Huang Feng: "Brother Feng, I didn''t expect you to be here. Those bastards didn''t bother you just now. ?"


    Through the words of the strong man, this strong brother has already understood that the strong man and others just had a conflict with Huang Feng and the others. The person the strong man wants to teach himself is Huang Feng in front of him.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "But, are you?"


    "Brother Feng just call me Aqiang." Brother Naqiang didn''t feel embarrassed because Huang Feng didn''t recognize him. He still had a pleased expression: "I''m under Brother Jun. I saw Feng in the bar before. Brother, Brother Feng might not remember me."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Tian Jun''s subordinate." Huang Feng said suddenly.


    "Exactly." Brother Na Qiang nodded and said.


    This strong brother is indeed Tian Jun''s subordinate, he has always followed Tian Jun, so he knows many things about Tian Jun, including how he rose!Therefore, this strong brother naturally knows the relationship between Tian Jun and Huang Feng, and also knows Huang Feng''s position in Tian Jun. This is the backer of his boss. Not only is he strong, but also has a deep background. Tian Jun But after confessing to them, when you meet Huang Feng, you must be polite. How can he dare to offend?


    Therefore, when he understood that the strong man had just clashed with Huang Feng, he didn''t even think about it, so he beat the strong man for a while before he came to say hello to Huang Feng.


    "Okay, there is nothing wrong here, take your people and leave, don''t all block here, the influence will not be good." Huang Feng waved his hand to the strong brother.


    "Your man is really powerful." At this time, Hong Li whispered to Zhu Xiyu next to her: "I found out that everyone is afraid of him."


    "Go, don''t talk nonsense." Zhu Xiyu slapped Hong Li lightly and said, but her eyes remained on Huang Feng''s body from start to finish.


    And like Zhu Xiyu''s glance, the mind is all on Huang Feng. Not a few. Those female classmates of Huang Feng, including Wang Tongtong, are all staring at Huang Feng with little stars. They are regretting in their hearts, why are they now? It was only then that Huang Feng was such an attractive man. If they had been spotted early, they would have been chasing him.


    And Wang Tongtong''s heart is more regretful. If he didn''t let go at the beginning, Huang Feng now belongs to him, and his life will be completely different.


    "No, I must chase Huang Feng back! No one can stop it!" Wang Tongtong thought crazy in his heart.


    "Yes!" After listening to Huang Feng''s words, the strong brother bent over again and said, then turned around and waved his hand to let them leave, but instead of leaving, he said to the brawny man: "You guys, come here! Apologize to Brother Feng!"


    The brawny man and others naturally did not dare to defy. Otherwise, they believed that the people brought by Brother Qiang would not attack Huang Feng, but would definitely attack them.

 1166 Chapter 1166

    "Puff!"


    After the strong man and others came to Huang Feng¡¯s side, they knelt down without thinking about it. They understood that if they couldn¡¯t get Huang Feng¡¯s understanding today, they would be miserable. Judging from Brother Qiang¡¯s attitude, they would definitely not Will let them go.


    "Brother Feng, I was wrong. I don''t know Taishan. If you have a large number of adults, just let me go." The strong man said, while twitching his mouth. After a short while, his face was swollen like a bun. The same, obviously, he was cruel to himself.


    "Brother Feng, please let us go." The brawny''s subordinates also acted the same, looking at Huang Feng''s eyes, full of pleading, without the slightest resentment.


    Huang Feng looked at the people kneeling in front of him blankly, without the slightest sympathy in his heart. If his classmates weren''t there today, it would be hard to predict the consequences of Zhu Xiyu and others. Therefore, these people are totally unpredictable. Be pitied.


    "You beg of them, if they promise not to embarrass you, I will let you go." Huang Feng pointed to Zhu Xiyu''s daughters and the three classmates who had been beaten by Huang Feng, and said to the brawny men.


    The brawny men did not dare to raise the slightest objection, and crawled in front of Zhu Xiyu and the classmates, crying in tears, and begging for forgiveness from several people.


    When did Zhu Xiyu¡¯s daughters and Huang Feng¡¯s classmates have seen this scene? They were just ordinary people, so they were a little overwhelmed by the actions of these people. Of course, they all felt it in their hearts. It is very happy, watching these people, have such an end, their hearts are much more comfortable.


    In the end, these people also forgave the brawny. There is no other way if they don''t forgive. Could it be that they were killed?Moreover, Huang Feng''s classmates were also afraid that these brawny men would trouble them afterwards. After all, Huang Feng couldn''t protect them all the time, so they also hoped to calm down.


    "Go away, remember, you are not allowed to trouble them in the future, you know?" Huang Feng said to the brawny men.


    "I know, I know." The few people nodded quickly in response, but afterwards they looked at Brother Qiang pitifully, waiting for him to speak.


    "Look at what I am doing, Brother Feng is what I say, have you heard? Get out of here!" Brother Qiang said to the few people.


    The brawny guys got up and left this time and didn''t even dare to stay here for a second. Those classmates of Huang Feng, looking at the brawny guys who were arrogant before, were actually packed up by Huang Feng. In this way, everyone admires Huang Feng in their hearts. Of course, there are more people who are more curious about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. However, their relationship with Huang Feng was not too familiar before, so even if they were I have doubts in my heart, and there is no way to ask.


    "Brother Feng, don''t worry, they dare not trouble your friends." Brother Na Qiang said to Huang Feng, and when he saw Huang Feng nodding, he continued: "Brother Feng, if nothing happens, I will I''m leaving."


    "Go." Huang Feng waved his hand. After that, Brother Qiang bowed and left. From beginning to end, in front of Huang Feng, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    "Today''s party is almost over, and we will leave first." Huang Feng turned around and said to the students who were still a little shocked.


    "Ah, good, good."


    At this time, many classmates reacted. Although they all want to talk with Huang Feng more, obviously, there is no suitable excuse now, and the girlfriend is still there. It must be difficult to interrupt. .


    "Huang Feng, I''ll wait for your call." Wu Hao came to Huang Feng and said to Huang Feng. Of course he wanted to ask Huang Feng for help.


    "Okay." Since he had agreed to the other party before, Huang Feng didn''t mean to go back.


    After that, Huang Feng took Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li away. As for Guo Liang, who was very knowledgeable about the current affairs, he took a taxi and left. Zhu Xiyu''s other two female classmates were their boyfriends, and they didn''t know when. Will go back, of course, it may not go back.


    "What happened to Huang Feng in the past two years?" Shao Bing and Wu Hao stood at the door as they watched Huang Feng''s car leaving, wondering.


    Through tonight¡¯s events, they can see that Huang Feng is all black and white now. Whether it¡¯s the officials or the gangsters, they all give him face. In this case, he wants to make money. It couldn''t be easier, so now that the two of them know that Huang Feng is rich, they are not so surprised, but they don''t know why Huang Feng can mix to this level, which is simply amazing.


    The surrounding students dispersed one by one, and when they left, all the people talking about were Huang Feng. Shao Bing¡¯s original purpose was not achieved. He was ignored, or that he left it for everyone. But because he looked embarrassed, naturally no one would remember his good side. This made him very disappointed and angry, and he became more resentful towards Huang Feng in his heart.


    Of course, he is not entirely a fool. From the situation tonight, Huang Feng is obviously not an ordinary person. If he rashly shoots Huang Feng, he will definitely be the one who is unlucky in the end. He has not forgotten. The look of the group of people just now, if Huang Feng asked these people to clean up himself, he would not have the ability to resist.


    However, it was difficult for him to let Shao Bing let go of this incident, especially when he saw Wang Tongtong still thinking about Huang Feng. He was even more jealous and unbearable. In fact, he and Huang Fengzhi In the meantime, there really wasn''t any deep hatred. It was only because of Wang Tongtong and Huang Feng who robbed him of the limelight tonight that he hated Huang Feng. If Huang Feng knew this, he would definitely feel wronged.


    Wang Tongtong¡¯s mood was also bad, and her goal was not achieved. Originally, she wanted to get Huang Feng drunk. Then, something happened to herself and Huang Feng. As a result, Huang Feng was too drunk and was not drunk at all. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t look squarely at her, which made her even more unacceptable. Is it inevitable that she would be unsightly?


    And in the end, he took the initiative to ask Huang Feng to send himself away, even hinting to him that he could do whatever he wanted. As a result, he refused without thinking about it and left with Zhu Xiyu and Hong Li.


    "Smelly 38, you dare to snatch a man with me." Wang Tongtong cursed secretly, and then she suddenly thought that Huang Feng took Su Yumo to buy a villa last time, saying that Su Yumo was his girlfriend. Yes, now, why is there another Zhu Xiyu here? Could it be that Zhu Xiyu is a junior?


    Thinking of this, Wang Tongtong''s eyes flashed with excitement, she had already thought about what to do.

 1167 Chapter 1167

    "I''m leaving now." Wang Tongtong''s mood improved a lot because he had already figured out a way, and he greeted Wu Hao and Shao Bing and was about to leave.


    "I''ll send you." Shao Bing said quickly, he was fascinated with Wang Tongtong, but Wang Tongtong is now thinking about how to chase Huang Feng, but Shao Bing, who is obviously inferior to Huang Feng, doesn''t even want to look at it. At a glance.


    "No, I can go by myself." Wang Tongtong refused directly. After that, she chose to take a taxi and leave without asking Shao Bing to drive her away.


    "Don''t look, everyone is gone." Wu Hao said to Shao Bing who was a little startled.


    "What is good about Huang Feng, isn''t it just a little money?" Shao Bing suddenly cursed.


    "It is estimated that he is not as simple as a little money." Wu Haoman said casually. Compared with the boldness of college, he now has a lot more scheming, and he has also discovered his own changes, but he did not feel that there was any. What''s bad, it''s obvious that going to society cannot be compared with that of college, otherwise, I will never be able to succeed.


    "You have also seen what happened tonight. If he only had some money, he would have such a battle?" Wu Hao continued.


    "How did he do it? I really don''t understand. It''s just a hillbilly from the countryside. He wants to be incompetent and has no background. How can he develop into this in such a short time?" Shao Bing is still a little difficult. accept.


    "This is what you want to investigate." Wu Hao said, "I think, if it is normal way, he can''t develop so fast, he must have used some special method, if you can find his method If you do, maybe you can get his grades in a short time. At that time, a woman like Wang Tongtong, don¡¯t you want as much as you want? And, even if there is no way to replicate his success, you will investigate clearly. Later, he can also be hit. In that case, it will be impossible for him to make quick money."


    Hearing Wang Tongtong¡¯s name, Shao Bing¡¯s heart was hot. To be honest, he has met many women in the past two years. It¡¯s not uncommon to be prettier than Wang Tongtong. However, he is just obsessed with Wang Tongtong. Maybe I haven''t gotten it before, plus the obsession in college, that''s why he has such a persistence. In order to get Wang Tongtong, he is willing to give.


    However, thinking of Huang Feng¡¯s battle tonight, he hesitated again. Huang Feng¡¯s current background is not something he can shake. If he knew that he was investigating him behind the scenes, or even engaging in him, he would definitely retaliate. At that time, the consequences will not be able to bear.


    "Why? Afraid?" Seeing Shao Bing''s expression, Wu Hao obviously guessed what he was thinking.


    "It''s a bit." Shao Bing didn''t deny this time: "He is now much stronger than our family. If you do something to me, even if my father helps me, I can''t hold it."


    Although Shao Bing''s family has some money, even the leaders of Director Hu''s level don''t get acquainted with many of them. Looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, it seems that he still knows higher-level leaders, which is a bit scary.


    "When you are investigating, it''s okay not to let him know?" Wu Hao said: "And, would you like to live in his shadow all the time? Want to see Wang Tongtong lying on his bed without looking at you? What if? , If you are willing to accept these words, then treat them as if I did not say them before."


    "No!" Shao Bing shouted. He couldn''t stand the thought of Wang Tongtong lying on Huang Feng''s bed. Moreover, it was possible that Wang Tongtong himself took the initiative, and Huang Feng had made himself into a party before. After everyone''s laughing stock, he hated Huang Feng even more.


    Yes, Shao Bing now blames Huang Feng for his previous shame. In his opinion, Huang Feng is clearly capable of solving the matter, but he did not come forward in time. He has to wait until he is ashamed. He must have come out on purpose.


    Moreover, Wu Hao is right. If Huang Feng takes the normal path, it is impossible to achieve such an achievement in such a short time. Everyone is a classmate, and they all know their roots. When he was in university before, he did not see Huang Feng''s What special ability, so he must have achieved the current achievement through some special method, and if he can find this method, maybe he can achieve the same achievement.


    And this is what makes Shao Bing most tempted.


    "Tomorrow, no, I will find someone to investigate him now, and I must investigate him clearly." Shao Bing said with a grim expression.


    Seeing Shao Bing¡¯s appearance, Wu Hao¡¯s mouth showed a smug sneer. Compared to Huang Feng, Wu Hao obviously felt that Shao Bing was easier to deal with, and the reason why he picked up Shao Bing to investigate Huang Feng was also because he was also at The reason for Huang Feng''s success was very curious. If Shao Bing could investigate it, he would surely be able to get it out of his hands by seeing his stupid appearance.


    And even if Shao Bing didn¡¯t investigate anything, he didn¡¯t have any losses. Anyway, he didn¡¯t investigate it himself. Even if Huang Feng knew about it, he would only retaliate against Shao Bing, and it had nothing to do with him, so, This matter, in Wu Hao''s view, is a steady profit, and he is of course willing to do it.


    "Should I just walk with you?" In Huang Feng''s car, Hong Li looked at Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu and said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Xiyu asked.


    "I''m walking with you, now it''s an electric light bulb, don''t you feel awkward?" Hong Li said.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhu Xiyu said.


    "Or, I will put you down by the road now?" Huang Feng also said.


    "Dare you! Huang Feng, do you have any humanity?" Hong Li was really afraid that Huang Feng would let herself go halfway.


    "It scares you." Zhu Xiyu said, "Huang Feng would not do that."


    "I feel so too." Hong Li said: "But, really, Huang Feng, you are still the protector of rain. Every time she is in danger, you will appear to save her. No wonder she will You agree with your body."


    Although Zhu Xiyu on one side blushed, she didn''t refute anything, because she also discovered that every time she was in danger, Huang Feng saved herself, and Huang Feng was her patron saint.


    "Then I also saved you this time, do you want to agree with me?" Huang Feng joked.


    "I have no opinion, you are so young and rich, who doesn''t want such a boyfriend? I''m afraid that Xiyu would disagree." Hong Li looked at Zhu Xiyu and smiled.

 1168 Chapter 1168

    "If you are rare, take it." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "I don''t want it. Although Huang Feng is excellent, it''s not my dish, so let''s leave it to you." Hong Li said: "Moreover, I want to find someone who is only good to me."


    After listening to Hong Li¡¯s words, Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. Obviously, through the last concert, Hong Li also knew that she had Su Yumo¡¯s girlfriend, and now she is entangled with Zhu Xiyu. Obviously, in her heart, He might have been labeled as a playboy.


    Soon, Huang Feng drove the car to the gate of Zhu Xiyu and his school. Hong Li got off the car first, and then said to Zhu Xiyu: "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance to live alone, Xiyu, remember to come back before closing. "


    After speaking, Hong Li left first, while Zhu Xiyu stayed in the car.


    "Don''t mind what Hong Li said just now." Zhu Xiyu said to Huang Feng.


    "She didn''t say anything wrong, so how could I blame her?" Huang Feng said, "I''m quite carefree."


    "That''s not your fault, who made you so good." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "You say that, but it will make me proud." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "I''m not wrong. Outstanding men are easy to attract girls." Zhu Xiyu said, "I think Wang Tongtong likes you."


    "She, don''t talk about it, it''s impossible for me and her." Huang Feng said. After that, he told Zhu Xiyu about himself and Wang Tongtong.


    "Ah, she used to be your girlfriend? Did she take the initiative to dump you?" Zhu Xiyu said with her eyes widened. It seems that some people who do not believe what Huang Feng said, and those who like Huang Feng will take the initiative to abandon him, Zhu Xiyu feels I can''t do it myself.


    "What''s so strange about this." Huang Feng said: "So, it''s impossible between me and her."


    "Yes, she took the initiative to abandon you, don''t look for her." Zhu Xiyu said. In her opinion, Wang Tongtong left Huangfeng because of his love for vanity. This kind of woman is not worthy of Huang Feng to like, so I know Huang Feng''s decision. Zhu Xiyu agrees.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about her." Huang Feng obviously doesn''t want to talk about Wang Tongtong more. In his opinion, that stranger makes no difference, and there is no need to talk more: "It''s better to talk about you, I will follow in a few days. The crew left together. This time there are well-known directors like Director Feng. You and him should learn more and ask if you don¡¯t understand. It will be very helpful for you in the future."


    "I know." Zhu Xiyu said: "I''m just a newcomer, and I will definitely learn more with them."


    Huang Feng nodded and saw that Zhu Xiyu did not slack off because of his relationship with him, but worked harder instead.


    "When you come back, I will accompany you to have fun." Huang Feng said, touching Zhu Xiyu''s hair.


    "This is what you said, so don''t regret it." Zhu Xiyu enjoyed Huang Feng''s touch very much and said to Huang Feng with his eyes narrowed.


    "Of course." Huang Feng smiled.


    After that, the two stayed warm in the car before Zhu Xiyu got out of the car with a blushing face and went back to school.


    On the other side, when Huang Feng''s classmate Ye Zicheng returned to his place of residence, he found that his leader was waiting for him.


    "Secretary Xiang, I haven''t rested yet." Ye Zicheng asked quickly.


    "Yes." The leader nodded and said: "Have you come back from the gathering with classmates?"


    "Yeah." Ye Zicheng was a little nervous, thinking that the leader would criticize him. After all, they came to the city this time for official business. Although, this party was for private time at night, but if If the leader pursues it, he is not good to say anything.


    "How is your relationship with that Huang Feng?" Secretary Xiang asked suddenly.


    "Huang Feng? Isn''t it okay?" Ye Zicheng said. He didn''t count too many friends who had a good relationship in college, and Huang Feng and his relationship were already pretty good.


    "That''s good, you call him tomorrow, ask him to have a meal, and get in touch with each other." Secretary Xiang said.


    "But, aren''t we going back tomorrow?" Ye Zicheng said.


    "Go back the day after tomorrow." The leader said, "You have seen the attitude of the people above Huang Feng today. You may not know. After returning from your private room, the people above let go, although they didn''t say anything clearly. However, the funding issue has basically been settled. I didn''t have much hope at first, but now it is done."


    "You mean, this is Huang Feng''s credit?" Ye Zicheng asked.


    "Yes." The leader nodded and said: "Your old classmate is extraordinary. You can change Director Hu''s decision with just a few words. It is not easy. Therefore, you must maintain a good relationship with him and treat yourself. It''s also a help."


    The tie means a little bit of Ye Zicheng, because he can see that if Ye Zicheng can hold the line of Huangfeng, then his future development will not be too bad, after all, Huang Feng is obviously He has deep contacts in Jiangzhou, and, it seems, Huang Feng is also willing to help Ye Zicheng, so he also hopes that Ye Zicheng can maintain a good relationship with Huang Feng, which is good for him and their township.


    "I know, leader." Ye Zicheng said.


    "Also, I heard that Huang Feng has a lot of funds in his hands, and he has been busy investing recently. You can ask him if he wants to invest in us. Although we don¡¯t have any good projects, However, if he is really willing to go, we will provide him with the greatest convenience." The leader said.


    Now, no matter who they are, they want to attract investment, and Huang Feng, a big benefactor, is naturally unwilling to give up easily. However, he also knows that they are too remote. There is no good project, so Huang Feng may not go there, but it is always good to ask, and as long as Huang Feng is willing to go, he is willing to provide the greatest convenience.


    "Okay, I will ask tomorrow." Ye Zicheng said. He also understood that this was an opportunity for himself. He did not expect that this gathering would actually be a turning point in his career, an important one. Opportunity.


    When Ye Zicheng returned to his room, he called Huang Feng and said that he wanted to invite him to dinner tomorrow to thank him for helping him today. Huang Feng declined and saw Ye Zicheng insisted. I agreed.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already returned to the villa, and the women had already rested. After all, at this time, it was already late.

 1169 Chapter 1169 Master Tans Call

    Huang Feng returned to his room. After washing, he took out the storage box again, and wanted to see the situation inside. Although he had moved into this luxurious villa, it was a bit ruined. Some old storage boxes and the surrounding environment appeared Some are out of place, but Huang Feng obviously wouldn''t throw it away unless his brain is broken, and Huang Feng kept the storage box in his room from beginning to end.


    Su Yumo¡¯s daughters were a little confused about Huang Feng¡¯s insistence on putting this storage box in her room. After all, this thing should be placed in the utility room. This villa is very large and Huang Feng¡¯s room is not small. If you want to put something, there is enough space to put it, there is no need to use this storage box.


    However, due to Huang Feng''s insistence, they didn''t say much, but Bai Xiaorou seemed to think of something. After all, she had found the Six Vein Excalibur in this storage box before, although she didn''t know that this storage box had a replacement function. However, she guessed that this storage box should be used by Huang Feng to store important things. Maybe Huang Feng is used to putting those things in this box, so she has no plans to replace it.


    After sending Li Bingyun away last night, Huang Feng came back to wash up and secretly went to Su Yumo''s room, but he didn''t have time to look at the contents of the storage box, and he had been thinking about it tonight.


    And the storage box did not disappoint him. He found a new thing in the storage box again, a thing in a bottle, and there was a note on the bottle.


    "Sorrowful Qingfeng?" Huang Feng muttered to himself as he looked at the note, and only then saw a line of text that appeared above the bottle.


    Sorrowful and comfortable blue wind: a kind of poisonous gas in the world of "Tian Long Ba Bu", after being poisoned, tears like rain, it is called "sorrow", the whole body cannot move, it is called "cris", the poison gas is colorless and odorless, called " "Qingfeng", once poisoned, no matter how high the internal force is, the internal force cannot force the toxin out.


    In fact, when he saw the note on the bottle, Huang Feng guessed the source of this thing, and after seeing its introduction, Huang Feng also knew that his guess was correct. This thing is "Tianlong In the world of "Eight Parts", the general of the Xixia Kingdom was in Xingzilin, stunned by the poisonous gas of the beggar gang, Huang Feng did not expect that what he had obtained this time was such a thing.


    Thinking of the cloth scrolls that record Lingbo''s Weibu and Beiming divine art, and the album of six-channel divine swords that he has obtained before, this time he obtained this sad and comfortable blue breeze. Huang Feng estimated that he won the fourth piece of "The things in the world will not be long.


    "It seems that I am really going to this world." Huang Feng muttered to himself after taking the bottle in his hand into Najie.


    Huang Feng is still a little curious and yearning for the world of "Tianlong Ba Bu". In the many novels of Mr. Jin, it can be said that the "Tian Long Ba Bu" has a higher martial arts role, whether it is Bei Qiao Feng Nan. Murong, or Duan Yuxuzhu, or Tubo national teacher Kumazhi, these are all martial arts, not to mention, there is also a world-class sweeping monk hidden in the Shaolin Temple.


    Huang Feng¡¯s current strength is already in the first-class realm. Although it has only just entered the first-class realm, if he goes to the general martial arts world, Huang Feng is estimated to be able to walk sideways, but he has entered the world of "Tianlong Babu" If that is the case, it is still very dangerous. He is still not a top master, because there are too many top masters there, and the "four villains" who play soy sauce in it are also top masters, let alone those protagonists. Up.


    Therefore, if he really went there, Huang Feng wouldn¡¯t dare to be careless, so Huang Feng lay on the bed. It was rare tonight that Huang Feng didn¡¯t think about going to Su Yumo¡¯s room, but instead made several versions of "Tian Long Ba Bu" All of his TV dramas, related movies, and the original novels of Mr. Jin were all taken out to watch. He even found some fan fictions about "Dragon Babu" on the Internet to increase his understanding of the world.


    In the past, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know much about those worlds. Before the teleportation, he could not make preparations in advance. He could only rely on him to adapt as soon as possible after he got there, and to inquire about it. The time is obviously different, he can completely prepare before being transported by the storage box.


    It was Su Yumo. Huang Feng didn''t come to see her tonight. He was a little surprised. However, he fell asleep soon. He probably felt that Huang Feng went to the party today and came back too late and too tired.


    On the second day, Huang Feng still remembered the agreement between Wu Hao and helped him contact a few high-level officials in Jiangzhou City and talked about Wu Hao¡¯s situation, but those people didn¡¯t know whether it was for Huang Feng¡¯s face or it was really because Because Wu Hao is an investor, he agreed to meet Wu Hao. After Huang Feng told Wu Hao of the situation, he stopped interfering with this matter. So far, what he can do has helped Wu Hao. Now, as for the rest, let Wu Hao do it himself, there is no need to continue mixing.


    Although Wu Hao is a bit disappointed, after all, it turns out that Huang Feng''s face is still quite big. If Huang Feng can accompany him, his conversation will be smoother and the success rate will be higher. However, Huang Feng Now that this decision has been made, Wu Hao has nothing to do. After all, Huang Feng''s help has already been lost in this matter, and it is hard for him to ask too much.


    Of course, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that Wu Hao didn¡¯t actually thank him for helping Wu Hao so much. In Wu Hao¡¯s heart, Huang Feng was just a hillbilly from the countryside, and he was not worthy of peace. He was on the same level, and he didn''t know what kind of shit luck he had, so he had today''s results, but, therefore, he still looked down on Huang Feng in his heart.


    He even checked Shao Bing to investigate Huang Feng''s situation. After Shao Bing''s investigation was clear, he would use Huang Feng''s successful method to steal Huang Feng''s success himself.


    Not long after I hung up on Wu Hao¡¯s call, Huang Feng received a private call from Secretary Tan. This call was made by him himself, not Secretary Zhang. It was also a private matter, and I asked Huang Feng to help with cooking. As for the matter, his relative arrived this afternoon. Secretary Tan wanted to ask Huang Feng to go to his house at night to help cook a meal and see if it worked.


    In this regard, Huang Feng of course has no reason to refuse. He is also waiting for this matter. When this matter is over, he can arrange to go abroad. Therefore, if this matter is finished early, he can do it. Leave early.

 1170 Chapter 1170

    For half a day in the morning, Huang Feng did not go to "Time and Space Entertainment" again, but made a big purchase again. After all, he has several blank markets in time and space. No matter how much he purchases, he can sell them, especially since he had just bought them. In the last days that I left, the social order there was destroyed by zombies. A lot of things are needed for reconstruction, everything is needed, and there are also priceless things. Huang Feng bought things for a dollar here. It can be sold for fifty or even a hundred there, and the profit is so large that it can be seen.


    However, because Huang Feng purchased more and more items, he also found that this was a bit wrong. After all, because he purchased too many items, many of them were delivered by sellers, that is, to those warehouses. Once or twice, it¡¯s okay. After the number of times increases, people will be suspicious. After all, there are many warehouses here. However, if you finally ship things in, it doesn¡¯t make sense. No matter how big the warehouse is, Sometimes it is full.


    Therefore, Huang Feng, who had this worry, did not come forward by himself, but asked the slaves who had obtained ID cards to come forward and let them rent some warehouses in various places in Jiangzhou, and even other cities in Qing Province, and then buy things later. At that time, things don''t need to be transported to one place, and after being scattered, other people''s suspicions can be eliminated without being exposed.


    In order to lease the warehouse, Huang Feng had been busy until noon, only then did he remember that he and Ye Zicheng had an agreement, so he hurried to the appointment.


    "I''m sorry, I''m late." When Huang Feng arrived at the place agreed by the two, Ye Zicheng was already there. There was no one else in this private room. That is to say, they were the only two of them during the lunch period today. .


    Huang Feng probably understood what Ye Zi became and would invite himself to eat this meal. He should be grateful for his help yesterday. Of course, it is also possible that the affairs of his leadership have changed. He also came to thank him. .


    "You didn''t come late, I came early." Ye Zicheng said, "I haven''t ordered the food yet. See what you like to eat. My salary is not high now. You, the big boss, can''t kill me."


    Hearing Ye Zicheng''s joking, Huang Feng also smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you can''t eat you."


    Huang Feng simply ordered two dishes, then put down the menu, but Ye Zicheng picked up the menu and continued ordering, and said, "I was joking with you, don¡¯t be embarrassed to order it, rest assured, my leader knows that this meal belongs to Normal entertainment, entertaining guests, will be reimbursed afterwards."


    "Am I your customer?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "To tell you the truth, I invited you to dinner today. One is to thank you for helping me yesterday, and of course for helping our town. In the morning, Director Hu promised to grant us funds, and it will be received as soon as possible. The other reason is that I want you to visit our town to see if there is anything worth investing in. Therefore, this meal can be regarded as entertaining customers and there is no problem at all. I am not eating and drinking with public funds."


    "Go to your place to invest?" Huang Feng was not too surprised by the fact that Director Hu agreed to allocate funds. Anyway, for Director Hu, it is the same for everyone. If it is allocated to the town where Ye Zicheng is located, he will not violate the rules. , I can still give myself a face, and I might be able to say a few words for him in front of Secretary Tan in the future.


    What made Huang Feng a little surprised was that Ye Zicheng actually came with a mission today, and actually wanted to let himself invest in them.


    "Not bad." Ye Zicheng called the waiter and handed over the menu he ordered to him. Then he looked at Huang Feng and said: "I won''t lie to you. The conditions in our town are not very good, but that''s because In this way, we are very welcome to those who invest, and we will fully cooperate. You don¡¯t have to worry about someone making trouble."


    "Do you have any special products?" Huang Feng asked.


    Ye Zicheng shook his head and said: "Many people in our area grow apples, but apples are grown in many towns and villages, so they are not a specialty."


    Huang Feng frowned slightly, but he immediately thought that when he was in Zhaoqu Village before, didn''t he contract a lot of fields to grow vegetables?The same can be done in Ye Zicheng. Moreover, if Ye Zicheng was just a moment ago, it also reminded Huang Feng that in Jiangzhou, many villages and towns grow apples, so the price of apples is not high, and even many places sell them. If you don¡¯t go out, if you buy it yourself, the price should not be high, and the local government will also appreciate it.


    And after the purchase, there is no need to worry about sales. In China, Apple is indeed a very common fruit, the price is not high, but in other time and space, this thing is not seen, at least In the time and space where Huang Feng has an agent, there are apples in the time and space where the robot is located. There is no such fruit in the other time and space. So, where does this thing arrive, the price is not set by himself?


    As for whether Apple will be popular, Huang Feng is not too worried. He believes that there should be no problem. Moreover, even if it is unwelcome in one time and space, it will not be unwelcome in all time and space. In that case, these apples They can also be sold, and they can still make a fortune.


    Therefore, Huang Feng told Ye Zicheng that he wanted to buy apples and contract the land. Of course Ye Zicheng was in favor of it. However, after all, he is a small clerk, and he can¡¯t decide himself, only after he returns. , After asking Secretary Xiang, it can be decided.


    However, no matter what, what I explained to the secretary was done by myself. Therefore, Ye Zicheng was in a good mood. At the same time, he was more grateful to Huang Feng in his heart. He felt that this was Huang Feng taking care of himself. Otherwise, he can go to other places to buy apples and contract the land. There is no need to go to where he is.


    Therefore, Ye Zicheng, who was grateful, drank a lot with Huang Feng. In the end, Huang Feng was not drunk. He didn''t do it for the first time, and went back dizzy. Huang Feng worried that he would still wake up today. The leaders are going back together.


    Huang Feng wanted to contract the land, of course, it was not decided at this meeting. After the last time he contracted the land in Zhaoqu Village, he had the idea of ??going to other villages to continue contracting land and planting fruits and vegetables, but, he hadn''t before. It was too late to implement, but this time I met Ye Zicheng, and Huang Feng did it accordingly.

 1171 Chapter 1171

    The lunch and chatting at noon brought the relationship between Huang Feng and Ye Zicheng a lot closer. When the two were in college, they didn¡¯t have much contact. Therefore, the relationship was normal. I didn¡¯t expect that now, after graduating from college, the relationship is Better.


    After the meal, Ye Zi left with satisfaction, but Huang Feng, because of internal strength, is rarely drunk now, and went on to do his things in the afternoon.


    On the other side, a car with an imperial capital license plate stopped at the compound where Secretary Qiu and Secretary Tan lived. At this time, Secretary Tan¡¯s wife was waiting at the gate of the compound and saw this car. When I got in the car, I greeted me directly.


    "Xiaoying, you are here, there is nothing wrong along the way, right?"


    After the car was stable, a beautiful girl got out of the car. The girl was 23 years old and 4 years old. She had an enchanting figure and a delicate face that made women jealous. A pair of large sunglasses was worn on her face. Above, people can''t see her expression.


    "It''s okay." After the girl saw Madam Tan, there was no obvious change in her expression. Madam Tan didn''t take any surprises because she knew that Xiaoying''s mental state had changed since she got the strange disease. A lot.


    "Come in and have a rest. Your uncle already knows that you are here and will be back after get off work." Mrs. Tan said.


    The girl nodded and followed Madam Tan into the compound. At this time, she also took off the sunglasses from her face. The white and exquisite face, at this time, looked very tired, and the whole person looked a little malnourished. It looks like, it feels very depressed, full of unhappy, and lack of energy.


    Seeing her niece like this, Mrs. Tan felt heartbroken. She touched the girl''s face and said, "You don''t want to eat recently?"


    Hearing Mrs. Tan¡¯s question, the girl frowned slightly, and then she felt nauseous on her face, as if she wanted to vomit. Seeing this, Mrs. Tan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking, not asking.¡± But my heart became more and more worried, obviously his niece was getting sicker.


    After a while, the girl recovered, her complexion became even more ugly, and when she walked, she seemed to be weak, and she felt weak and windy.


    This girl is called Tan Ying. She is the youngest daughter of Secretary Tan. She is not too old, but she has a look of allure. However, it is also because she values ??her figure and appearance too much. She eats, or eats very little. Over time, her weight is getting lighter and lighter, but her body is getting worse and worse. Later, she has even developed the habit of skipping meals, even watching There is a feeling of vomiting at the meal.


    At this time, when her family took her for an examination, she discovered that she was suffering from anorexia, and now it is difficult to eat normally, and it is getting worse in the future. At the beginning, she can even eat a little. One point, during this period of time, she has become more and more unable to eat. If she hadn''t forced her to eat some, and then supplemented her body with instillation, her body would have collapsed.


    However, even if it is, it is only a temporary cure, and her body has not improved in the slightest. Even now, as long as she imagines the food, she will feel vomiting, and the whole person is naturally even less energetic.


    In fact, at this time, Tan Ying herself had already regretted it, but it was useless. Her body no longer listened to her. She wanted to eat to supplement her nutrition, but every time she couldn¡¯t eat much, she couldn¡¯t eat. Then, she would vomit and vomit out everything she ate, which made her miserable.


    But this time I came to Jiangzhou, Qing Province, to relax. Her family hoped that she could relax. If she stayed in a different environment, it might help her illness.


    The two came to Secretary Tan¡¯s house. The journey was not far. However, Tan Ying seemed to be too tired. She hadn¡¯t eaten much, and walking was a burden to her. If not for this time It''s Secretary Tan''s house, and Tan Ying''s family will not rest assured.


    "Xiaoying, take a break first." Madam Tan said distressedly while looking at her niece: "This time, your second uncle helped you find someone. His cooking skills are very good. Maybe it will affect your illness. helpful."


    However, Tan Ying was not happy after hearing what Mrs. Tan said. When she was in the imperial capital, her family did not think of this method. However, the dishes prepared by the chefs only need to be read and smelled. Some can''t stand it, and it doesn''t help her illness at all. After the number of times, Tan Ying has given up.


    In fact, when Tan Ying came to Jiangzhou this time, in addition to relaxing, she also wanted to look at the outside world. She felt that her illness was getting more and more serious. In the future, she might just be Lying in bed, living on the nutrient solution, it is already very difficult to come out and take a look. Therefore, she wants to use this opportunity to get better, even if she doesn''t have much energy at all now.


    "Okay, thank you second aunt." Tan Ying said with a slight smile, but her slightly pale face made her smile not so beautiful.


    "You are so polite with your second aunt." Mrs. Tan said: "Hey, my poor child, this is really a crime. I hope that the person your second uncle finds this time will really help you with your illness."


    "Second aunt, I don¡¯t have to force it. I¡¯ve already seen it." Tan Ying said. Of course, this is just to comfort her family. In fact, Tan Ying still doesn¡¯t want to die. She is still young and has not yet enjoyed the world well, even , Hadn''t had a serious relationship yet, and died like this, of course she was not reconciled in her heart.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to let her relatives worry about herself anymore. Therefore, during this period of time, she has been forcing herself to be more free and easy in front of her relatives. What Tan Ying doesn¡¯t know is that the relatives around her, In fact, everyone understands her thoughts, but just can''t bear to expose her.


    Mrs. Tan looked at Tan Ying with pity in her eyes. It was so pitiful that her own niece got this disease at a young age.


    Because of her physical weakness, Tan Ying felt a little tired and fell asleep after a short while. After that, she was awakened by a knock on the door. She thought it was Secretary Tan who came back, and quickly got up and asked, "Yes. Second uncle?"


    Tan Ying had already walked out of the room, but in the hall she saw a strange young man, not her second uncle.


    "Hello, my name is Huang Feng." The young man said to Tan Ying with a smile.


    "This man smiles so beautifully." Tan Ying thought to herself.

 1172 Chapter 1172

    Seeing Tan Ying seemed to be distracted, Mrs. Tan was not surprised, and said directly to Huang Feng: "She is my niece Tan Ying."


    Then, Mrs. Tan turned her head and said to Tan Ying: "Xiaoying, this is Huang Feng, your uncle brought you to cook."


    "She''s a chef?" Tan Ying asked curiously. How do you look at Huang Feng, she doesn''t look like a cook, but at this time, her pale face is a little more dizzy. That is because she just discovered that she was actually a cook. Staring at Huang Feng, he appeared.


    "It''s half, I''m self-taught." Huang Feng said with a smile, and at this moment, he also saw the appearance of the girl named Tan Ying in front of him. It was obvious that Tan Ying''s body was very weak. People don¡¯t have much energy, but her appearance is extremely beautiful, even if she doesn¡¯t have much makeup, it¡¯s hard to look away, and she has a kind of beauty that other women do not have. The delicate feeling makes it easier for people to stretch out a feeling of wanting to care for her.


    "Lin Daiyu." These three words appeared in Huang Feng''s mind. Although he had never seen Lin Daiyu, he felt that Tan Ying in front of him was Lin Daiyu''s pathological beauty.


    Seeing Huang Feng seems to be observing herself, Tan Ying''s heart is even more shy. She has not been out of the house for a long time due to physical reasons. Naturally, she has not much contact with boys. Now she sees Huang Feng. Feng looked at herself like this, she naturally felt a shyness in her heart.


    "Xiaofeng, have you bought vegetables? There are all kinds of vegetables at home." Madam Tan said when she saw the vegetables in Huang Feng''s hand.


    "I just passed by the vegetable market, so I bought some by the way." Huang Feng said. In fact, these dishes are carefully selected by him, not necessarily expensive dishes, but they are all the ingredients that Huang Feng is satisfied with. It¡¯s fresh, and he also made special selections based on the dishes to be made tonight. As a top chef, or even the god of cook, choosing ingredients is not too difficult.


    "Auntie, where is the kitchen, I will cook." Huang Feng said.


    "I''ll take you." Madam Tan said.


    Tan Ying sat down on the sofa in the living room, staring at Huang Feng¡¯s back in a daze. I don¡¯t know why. When I saw Huang Feng, especially his smile, Tan Ying felt at ease. In fact, During this period of time, because of the increasing severity of her illness, Tan Ying knew that her emotions were very unstable, and she did not like to meet too many strangers, because she always felt that when those people looked at herself, they were Laugh at yourself.


    However, when she saw Huang Feng, she didn''t feel that way at all. Huang Feng''s smile seemed to give people a sense of security and calm down.


    "I don''t know how his craftsmanship is, but since the second uncle found it, the craftsmanship shouldn''t be too bad if you want to come." Tan Ying thought silently.


    Mrs. Tan came out soon, and she left it to Huang Feng in the kitchen. Although she wanted to stay in to help, she was rejected by Huang Feng. Huang Feng used the "fairy book". The cooking speed was It''s not slow, so there is no need for help at all. Moreover, Huang Feng feels that the weak girl outside seems to need someone''s company more than his own.


    "How about it, Huang Feng is good?" Madam Tan came to Tan Ying and sat down and joked with her. Of course Madam Tan''s remarks were joking, just to make Tan Ying feel better. The body is also a good thing.


    "Second aunt, what are you talking about." Tan Ying''s face showed a faint redness again, but because the whole face was very pale, the faint redness seemed a bit obvious and abnormal.


    "My family Xiaoying is shy." Mrs. Tan said. She also knew that because of this disease, Tan Ying had never been in a relationship, and her parents had no such thoughts at all. Therefore, Tan Ying has always been I''m single, and when I saw Tan Ying''s look at Huang Feng just now, it seemed that the first feeling was very good.


    "Second aunt, don''t be kidding. People like me are not qualified to fall in love." Tan Ying said with a sigh. She also knew in her heart that she was not qualified to like anyone now, otherwise, herself It will become a burden to the other party, she doesn''t want to be like that, she doesn''t want to be a burden.


    "Xiaoying, don''t worry, you will definitely get better." Madam Tan touched Tan Ying''s hair with pity and comforted her softly.


    At this time, when the door opened sounded, Secretary Tan came back. Knowing that his niece was here today, Secretary Tan rushed back after work, and he was full of pity for his niece.


    "Xiaoying is here? How do you feel?" When Secretary Tan came back, he saw Tan Ying sitting in the living room, and quickly stepped forward and asked with concern.


    "I feel better." Tan Ying said with a smile.


    "You, I''m a little thinner than when I saw it last time." Secretary Tan said. Tan Ying is indeed quite thin now, weighing less than 80 catties. This is because there is no way to eat for a long time. Caused by nutrition.


    "Second Uncle, I am really better." Tan Ying insisted.


    "Well, it''s really better." Secretary Tan didn''t insist anymore, but the pity for Tan Ying in his heart was no less than Madam Tan.


    At this time, Secretary Tan seemed to have heard the noise in the kitchen, and asked, "Huang Feng is here?"


    "Well, it''s not a long time since I arrived, and I didn''t want to help." Mrs. Tan said.


    Secretary Tan nodded, as if remembering the last time he ate Huang Feng¡¯s dishes at Secretary Qiu¡¯s house, he said, ¡°Huang Feng¡¯s craftsmanship is still very good, not worse than those chefs. Maybe this time It really can make Xiaoying eat it."


    Tan Ying smiled and didn''t say anything. However, she didn''t hold much hope in her heart. Although, she thought Huang Feng laughed, it was warm and beautiful, but this did not explain Huang Feng''s craftsmanship. Just fine, Tan Ying knows best what her body is like.


    However, soon, a burst of scent of food came out of the kitchen. At this time, the three people in the living room unexpectedly made the same action. They sniffed their noses and became intoxicated. Reacted, smiled at each other.


    "I said Huang Feng''s craftsmanship is not bad." Secretary Tan said with a smile.


    Tan Ying and Mrs. Tan both nodded their heads in agreement. Tan Ying''s heart was even more faintly excited. What the Secretary Tan and his wife did not know was that her condition had worsened during this period. Even if she smelled the fragrance of vegetables, she would have a kind of vomiting. This time, when she smelled the dishes made by Huang Feng, she didn''t feel the same as before.


    "Maybe, Huang Feng''s dishes can really make me eat." Tan Ying thought to herself.

 1173 Chapter 1173

    Huang Feng actually worked hard for this dinner. Not only did he check some information about anorexia on the Internet, he also looked through the "fairy book" several times in detail, and wanted to find out what can give anorexia. Dishes eaten by the patient.


    And this dish, really told him to find it.


    The "Fairy Book" looks like only dozens of pages, but it really contains a lot of things, including countless cooking methods of ancient and modern Chinese and foreign dishes. The number of pages is not as simple as dozens of pages, hundreds of pages. There are thousands of pages, so Huang Feng really didn''t read this "fairy book" in detail before, because he took a rough look and it was enough for normal use.


    And this time because of the special circumstances, Huang Feng looked through it specially, and the result made him very satisfied. There was a recipe for treating patients with anorexia in this "fairy book". After Huang Feng discovered this, he was naturally very satisfied. Happily, the ingredients bought directly from these recipes were an important reason why he chose to buy the ingredients himself. He was afraid that Secretary Tan didn''t have the ingredients he wanted at home.


    After the meal was chopped, chopped, cooked and fried, the ingredients were made by Huang Feng one by one. Even if Huang Feng smelled these dishes, he felt his appetite greatly increased. And this time Huang Feng¡¯s dishes, Not only is the smell very fragrant, but even just looking at it, it feels very seductive.


    In less than half an hour, Huang Feng had prepared all the dishes. There were six dishes and one soup in total, and the portions were quite large. Huang Feng was afraid that he would not eat enough later. He believed that as long as Tan After Ying has eaten her own dishes, she will definitely have an appetite. When the time comes, if the portion is too small, it will obviously not work.


    "The dishes are good." Huang Feng opened the door of the kitchen and said with two dishes.


    "Huang Feng, thank you for your hard work." Secretary Tan said to Huang Feng. He knew that Huang Feng was a super rich man with a net worth of over 100 million. As a result, he came to himself today and became a chef, no matter what he said to Tan Ying. Whether the illness is helpful or not, Secretary Tan will understand Huang Feng''s will.


    "What hard work? It''s just a little thing." Huang Feng said with a smile. This is not because he is not humble, but Huang Feng thinks so. For him, cooking is really not too difficult, even a sense of fatigue. Not much at all.


    At this time, Mrs. Tan also brought the rest of the dishes to the table. Several people washed their hands and sat down. They didn¡¯t know if it was intentional. Huang Feng¡¯s position was with Tan Ying¡¯s. As for Mr. and Mrs. Tan Shuji. Opposite them.


    "Huang Feng, who did you learn this craft from? It''s so good. Just looking at it and smelling it will make people appetite." Madam Tan said with a smile.


    "I thought about it myself. After graduating from university, I have always lived by myself. In order to save money, I cook for myself every day. Over time, the craftsmanship will also improve. Although it is not very good, it will not It''s hard to swallow." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You are not good, I have eaten your dishes before, too humble but proud." Secretary Tan said with a smile.


    At this time, Tan Ying couldn''t help but pick up the chopsticks. In the past, as long as she smelled the scent of vegetables, she would have a feeling of vomiting. Recently, she has developed that as long as she thinks about the dishes, she will have this The point of feeling.


    But today, what surprised her herself was that when she smelled the taste of these dishes made by Huang Feng, she didn''t feel like vomiting at all. She even felt that there seemed to be noises in her stomach, greedy The worm seems to have come out to move. This is a feeling that she hasn''t experienced for a long time. It''s so long that she has forgotten the time.


    Seeing Tan Ying picking up the chopsticks, there was a surprise flash in the eyes of Secretary Tan and his wife. They looked at each other. After that, they stopped talking, but stared at Tan Ying closely. Hope, and Huang Feng did the same thing. He also wanted to know if Tan Ying could eat the dishes he made.


    At this time, Tan Ying seemed to have only the food in front of her eyes, and did not notice the changes in the expressions of the people around her. She clamped a dish in front of her and brought it into her mouth nervously, the kind that made him feel The nausea did not appear, but her taste buds seemed to be completely opened, and the whole mouth was full of fragrance.


    "Guru." Tan Yingna hadn''t eaten anything decent for a long time, and she made a loud noise. However, at this time, everyone present seemed to have completely ignored the sound.


    Seeing Tan Ying chewing slowly, her eyes closed slightly, and her face seemed to enjoy some enjoyment, Mrs. Tan finally couldn''t help but asked: "Xiaoying, how about it? Can you eat it?"


    Hearing Mrs. Tan¡¯s words, Tan Ying opened her eyes slightly. At this time, the other three people on the scene realized that Tan Ying¡¯s eyes were already full of tears. She nodded heavily and said, ¡°Well, this dish is delicious. ."


    "It''s great, you can finally eat." Mrs. Tan said happily. There were even tears in her eyes. Tan Ying''s experience made her very pitiful, and now she can finally eat. There is no risk of being "starved to death". Madam Tan is naturally very happy, and her tears can''t be controlled.


    "It''s delicious, just eat more." Secretary Tan also said excitedly. He was also very concerned about this niece. Seeing that she could finally eat like a normal person, his excitement was nothing compared to Little Mrs. Tan.


    "Yes, yes, eat more, eat more." After the reaction, Mrs. Tan kept picking dishes for Tan Ying. After a while, Tan Ying''s bowl was piled like a hill, and Tan Ying didn''t have any. Rejecting, she lowered her head and stopped talking to a few people. She kept eating and eating, her mouth was chewing all the time. She no longer remembered the last time she ate like this, when was it, that long time ago Yes, she has lost the slightest impression.


    However, she didn''t want to recall the past at all now, she just wanted to keep eating, eating these things that made her appetite open.


    Seeing Tan Ying eating without the slightest image of a lady, the other three people present did not ridicule at all, only gratified. The tears in Mrs. Tan''s eyes did not stop flowing even for a moment.


    Huang Feng is also very happy. As a chef, the food he makes is liked by others. That is what he wants. Seeing that the food he makes can really help Tan Ying, Huang Feng is also very happy.


    "Eat, Huang Feng, you can eat too." At this time, Madam Tan noticed that Huang Feng had not moved the chopsticks, and even greeted her.


    "Good." Huang Feng said with a smile.

 1174 Chapter 1174

    In less than twenty minutes, the six dishes and one soup on the table were all wiped out. Of course, this was not the result of Tan Ying alone who restored her appetite. In fact, Huang Feng did not let her eat too much. Because she has just regained her appetite, if she overeat all of a sudden, it will not do any good to her body.


    The Secretary Tan and his wife also agreed with Huang Feng¡¯s point of view. Although, even at the back, Tan Ying looked at them pitifully and watched them eating. The Secretary Tan and his wife also resisted and did not move Tan Ying¡¯s chopsticks anyway. Tan Ying has regained her appetite, so she can eat slowly in the future.


    And Tan Ying obviously knew that the other people were doing it for her good, so although she still wanted to eat in her heart, she had to endure it and watched other people eat. However, her heart was against Huang. Feng generated a lot of interest.


    You know, her family didn¡¯t help her find chefs from top hotels to cook for her, but it didn¡¯t work at all. She couldn¡¯t eat the dishes made by any famous chef. After seeing it, Even vomit directly.


    However, Huang Feng, such a chef who is not a chef, made a very ordinary dish. She did not vomit and even wanted to eat it. This surprised her. Hearing what her uncle said, Huang Feng is just an ordinary person who hasn''t graduated from university for a long time, and he is not a chef by profession. However, it is such a person who has cured his anorexia. How can this not make Tan Ying curious?


    "Huang Feng, what is this dish made of?"


    "Huang Feng, why is your craft so good? Cooking is so delicious."


    "Huang Feng, what do you do?"


    Tan Ying, who could not continue to eat and recovered some strength, kept asking various questions to Huang Feng of the body, and Huang Feng answered Tan Ying while eating.


    Later, Tan Ying learned about Huangfeng¡¯s situation, and what surprised her even more was that the food she thought was very delicious was actually made of radish, cabbage, tofu, etc., such simple ingredients, so that the ingredients reached Huangfeng¡¯s It''s incredible that it can turn decay into a miracle in the hand, and turn it into this delicious food.


    Secretary Tan and his wife were also very surprised. Huang Feng''s craftsmanship was so amazing. If Huang Feng hadn''t told them what these foods were made of, they wouldn''t be able to taste the ingredients.


    After a meal, everyone was satisfied, even if it was Tan Ying who had not eaten enough, she was very happy, at least there was hope that her illness would be cured.


    "Huang Feng, if you open a restaurant, then the business must be so hot." Tan Ying said to the Hornets. Although they have only met Huang Feng for a short time, Tan Ying has a very good impression of Huang Feng. I might not believe that just a single meal made Tan Ying have such a great affection for Huang Feng. Only Tan Ying can understand the meaning of this kind of thing.


    "I am really ready to enter the catering industry." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Do you want to do catering? Are you not planning to engage in automobile production?" Secretary Tan asked.


    "Don''t delay the two." Huang Feng said with a smile: "I may have a lot of industries in the future, these are just two of them."


    "You young people can really toss. I have no objection to opening a restaurant. However, don''t delay the car business." Secretary Tan said. Obviously, he still attaches great importance to Huang Feng''s automobile production. .


    "There will be no delay. The factory building in the suburbs is already being cleaned. I am going to go abroad to see the production line these days. Production will start soon after the introduction of the production line." Huang Feng said, in fact, it is In Huangfeng¡¯s industry, automobile production is also a big head. Huang Feng is even thinking about whether he should directly develop the production technology of suspended vehicles. After all, now with more and more vehicles, traffic on the ground is increasing. The worse, if I can produce a suspension car, the sales should be very good.


    Of course, these are just Huang Feng''s ideas. For the time being, he hasn''t thought about actually producing a suspended car.


    "Ah, you are going abroad? What should I do?" Tan Ying said pitifully. She had just regained her appetite, and she was thinking about eating a few more meals made by Huang Feng. As a result, Huang Feng was going abroad. , Then she can''t eat it.


    "I won''t leave in a few days. By that time, your appetite may have fully recovered. Even if you don''t eat the food I cooked, there is no problem." Huang Feng said with a smile. Regarding Tan Ying, Of course he can''t give up halfway.


    "Okay." Tan Yingyi said startledly, not very happy. After all, she felt that only the meals made by Huang Feng were the best meals.


    After that, several people chatted for a while, mainly Secretary Tan asked Huang Feng something. After all, the investigation of Huang Feng is still going on. Before Secretary Tan was neutral, but now Huang Feng saved himself. Secretary Tan is naturally biased towards Huang Feng''s niece in his heart, and Secretary Tan doesn''t think Huang Feng has any problems, although he is also curious about who transferred Huang Feng''s money to him.


    Therefore, it was not until late that Huang Feng left Secretary Tan¡¯s house. After Huang Feng left, Tan Ying''s face was still a little bit reluctant, and Huang Feng also promised to cook for Tan Ying every day for a few days.


    "What? Xiaoying, do you really have a crush on Huang Feng?" Madam Tan said with a smile.


    "Why, second aunt, don''t make fun of me." Tan Ying said with a red face. At this time, she was already more energetic than when she first arrived in the afternoon.


    "If you have a good impression, you have a good impression. This is not a shame. We Xiaoying have grown up and we should fall in love." Mrs. Tan said with a smile.


    "Huang Feng is a good person." Secretary Tan also said. He had a good impression of Huang Feng. If Xiaoying liked Huang Feng, it would be good. The two matched quite well. Although Huang Feng''s family conditions are average, , His own ability is very strong, the future is limitless.


    Obviously, Secretary Tan didn''t know that Huang Feng already had a girlfriend, and there was more than one. If he knew, he would never push his niece to Huang Feng''s side.


    "I won''t tell you anymore. I''ll go to my room to sleep first." Tan Ying blushed, ran back to her room, rushed to the bed, but her mind was full of Huang Feng''s shadow.


    "Hey, I won''t be able to see him until tomorrow. It''s been a long time." Tan Ying thought in her heart. She realized that she wanted to see Huang Feng all the time. That would make her feel at ease and make her heart warm.

 1175 Chapter 1175 Sister Is Here

    Therefore, in the next few days, Huang Feng will go to Secretary Tan¡¯s house every day to cook for Tan Ying. Tan Ying¡¯s appetite is also recovering day by day, and her appetite is getting bigger and bigger. Tan Ying¡¯s parents also know about her daughter. When Huang Feng went to the imperial capital, he had to go to their home and they would thank him in person.


    However, what surprised Huang Feng and Mr. Tan Shuji and his wife was that Tan Ying¡¯s appetite was restored. However, it was only when he ate Huang Feng¡¯s food, that he would eat other people¡¯s food, even if it was tasteful. Very good, Tan Ying still can''t eat.


    However, the few people were not too worried. They felt that this was because the time was too short. It would be fine after a while. However, if Tan Ying has been unable to eat other people¡¯s food, Huang Feng has not been able to leave. Obviously this is also No, so the last few people discussed it and decided that Huang Feng and Tan Ying should go abroad together. Anyway, Tan Ying should also go out and relax.


    For this decision, Tan Ying agreed with her hands. She was very happy to be able to go abroad with Huang Feng. Even if Huang Feng went out this time not to accompany her, not to play, but Tan Ying still felt that She was very happy, of course, what she didn''t know was that there were also factors in Shushu Tan who wanted to help them match up.


    However, Huang Feng still could not go abroad immediately, because his sister came, Huang Feng originally planned to pick it up at the station, but because there was a temporary incident at the "National News", Huang Feng could only get rid of Su Yumo. I went to pick it up, and Su Yumo naturally didn''t mean to refuse, he was very happy and agreed.


    "Finally, I''m exhausted all the way."


    At the bus station in Jiangzhou, three slim girls got off a bus. Although the three of them are not too old, their appearance is definitely above 85, plus youthful vitality, even if they are. Walking on the street alone can attract a lot of attention. Now that three people are together, that is the focus of everyone''s attention.


    "Mengmeng, what do you say, you have been eating on the way, where is you tired?" said another tall girl among the three girls.


    "Die Wenwen, when have I been eating? Obviously you are eating, and you are framing me." The girl who spoke before pouted and said, her pouting manner makes people feel a little contrived. On the contrary, I feel very cute.


    "Well, you two don''t make trouble, don''t be tired." The third girl looked helplessly at her two friends and said. These two people usually like to quarrel, but they are still like this when they arrive in Jiangzhou.


    "Not tired!" The two women said in unison, and then they looked at each other and smiled. The bickering between them was just a joke between good girlfriends, not a real fight.


    It was the third girl, looking at the appearance of the two women, patted her forehead, and then walked straight out. Obviously, he was already a bit speechless for his two friends.


    "Hey, Tingting, don''t go, you said your brother is here to pick us up, where''s the man?" the girl named Mengmeng chased up and asked.


    "That''s right, I have never seen Tingting''s brother before, and I don''t know what he looks like." Another girl named Wenwen also followed up and said.


    "My brother is handsome, and he has great abilities." Speaking of his brother, the girl named Tingting looked proud, and then looked at his two good friends with alarm and said: "Don''t hit my brother''s idea, otherwise, I will never end with you!"


    Tingting knows that these two good friends of hers are not fuel-efficient lamps. If you are deceived by the appearance of the two of them, it will be very miserable. In this regard, the boys in their school are very familiar. I understand that because of their beauty, these two girls have never lacked the pursuit of men, even if they are still in the third year of high school.


    However, no one can chase the two of them, not even taking advantage of them, and they are often thrown around by them. Tingting obviously does not want to see her two friends bully her brother. .


    "Hey, Tingting, you seem to be nervous. You won''t be controlled by your brother. No wonder you always look happy every time you talk about your brother." The girl named Mengmeng seemed to find out He pointed to Tingting and said, just like the New World.


    "What nonsense, be careful I hit you." Tingting said blushing.


    "Red face, red face, isn''t it a hit." Wen Wen also booed.


    "You two, you two are really necrotic!" Tingting said to two of her friends. At this moment, her mobile phone rang suddenly. Tingting saw that it was her brother''s phone, and she quickly picked up the mobile phone. , Ready to connect, at this time, she can''t bother to find her two friends anymore.


    "Hey, brother, where are you? Why didn''t I see you?" Tingting turned on the phone and looked around, but she didn''t find her brother in the crowd.


    Upon hearing Tingting''s words, her two friends hurriedly gathered around her, eavesdropping on Tingting''s call.


    Then on the phone, a very nice voice rang: "Tingting, I''m sorry, my brother has something to do and can''t answer you anymore, but don''t worry, I have arranged for someone to pick you up. It''s a woman. You are here. You will find it at the entrance of the station."


    The voice on the phone was Huang Feng''s voice, and the girl who passed him was his sister, Huang Tingting. Today Huang Tingting and her two classmates arrived in Jiangzhou.


    "Ah, you''re not here anymore." Tingting said disappointedly. She hadn''t seen her brother for a long time, and she missed her a lot, so she wanted to see him the first time.


    However, it now seems to be unsatisfactory.


    "Sorry, Tingting, I will go back to accompany you when I''m done." Huang Feng said apologetically. He also wanted to go back and see his sister now. However, "National News" is indeed There are some things to deal with, and he can''t go away temporarily.


    "Okay." Huang Tingting said, she also knew that her brother must have something to do, otherwise, he would definitely come to pick her up.


    "Your brother is not coming?" Mengmeng asked quickly when she saw Huang Tingting hung up.


    "Yes, he has something to do." Huang Tingting said.


    "That''s a pity, we still want to see what he looks like." Wenwen said: "However, your brother''s voice sounds so sexy, I don''t know what a person looks like."


    "No hurry, I can see it later anyway," said Mengmeng.


    "I''ll warn you again, don''t mess around with my brother." Huang Tingting warned again, uneasy.

 1176 Chapter 1176

    "I know, I know, you brother!" said Mengmeng, and when she saw Huang Tingting about to beat her, she ran out quickly.


    "Which one is it?" The three women came to the outside of the station and muttered as they watched many people. This is the Jiangzhou Bus Station, and the daily flow of people is still very large.


    "Little sister, do you want to take a car? Where do you go, I will pull you!"


    "Does my little sister want to stay in a store? Air-conditioning and TV are all available and the price is favorable."


    "Smiling, do you want to..."


    As soon as the three women appeared at the gate of the station, many people gathered around, especially some of the men who solicited customers, who looked at the three women with bright eyes.


    The sight in front of me made the three women who went out for the first time a little flustered. After all, Huang Tingting was slightly older. She stood up and said, "No, we don''t need it, we have someone to pick it up."


    After speaking, she took the other two girls out. Although Huang Tingting had said that she didn''t need anything, there were still many people who didn''t want to give up and still wanted to chase after the three girls.


    At this moment, in front of the three women suddenly appeared one by one stunning beauties, dressed in office suits, showing their figures to the fullest. Not only the three girls looked a little dumbfounded, but the people around them also stared at them. The beauty that appeared suddenly was a little dazed.


    "Are you called Huang Tingting?" When the three girls were in a daze, the office lady looked at Huang Tingting and said.


    "Yes, yes." Huang Tingting replied.


    Then, the three girls saw the woman''s soft smile, which made her charm even more straightforward. The onlookers around them almost put their eyes on her.


    "I''m Su Yumo, Huang Feng''s friend, and he asked me to pick you up." The woman said. It was Su Yumo who came. She originally worked in the company, but she was receiving Huang Feng. After Feng''s phone call, he rushed to the station without even having time to change his clothes.


    "Ah, it''s my brother. He said on the phone that the person who came to pick us up is you?" Huang Tingting said in surprise. She didn''t expect that such a beautiful woman would pick them up.


    "Yes, look." Su Yumo took out his mobile phone. There was a picture of Huang Tingting in it. Huang Feng just sent her this photo so that she could receive Su Yumo smoothly.


    "This is your photo." Su Yumo said, "But you have changed so much. Real people are much more beautiful and cute than photos."


    "Thank you." Huang Tingting was a little embarrassed when he heard Su Yumo''s words. The person in that photo is indeed her. Of course, besides her, there is also Huang Feng. It is a photo of the two of them. "This is me and My brother, he took pictures when I was in junior high school."


    After seeing this photo, Huang Tingting no longer doubted Su Yumo''s identity. This photo must have been given to her by her brother, otherwise she would not have it.


    "The eighteenth woman has changed, and Tingting has become more beautiful." Su Yumo said while putting away the phone, "My car is outside, let''s go."


    "Okay." Huang Tingting replied. After that, she took her two friends and left with Su Yumo, leaving behind a bunch of onlookers, staring at the back of Su Yumo''s daughters in secret.


    "Tingting, who is this person and what does it have to do with your brother?" Mengmeng asked Huang Tingting in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, it should be my brother''s friend, otherwise there won''t be my brother''s phone number, and pictures of me and him." Huang Tingting said.


    "By the way, Tingting, when you were in junior high school, you looked much uglier than you are now." Wenwen on one side said suddenly.


    "Die Wenwen, you are so ugly. At that time, I didn''t open it." Huang Tingting was immediately dissatisfied: "My brother is exactly the same. There are several pictures of myself and him, why did I choose such one? Zhang?"


    Huang Tingting actually didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng just picked one randomly. In his eyes, his sister didn¡¯t change much. However, when viewed by outsiders, the changes would have been great. It has been several years, Huang Tingting When the body grows, the changes will naturally be great.


    The three women followed Su Yumo into the car, and Su Yumo took a few women back to the villa: "Your brother has something to do, and he will be back when he is done."


    "Well, I know, my brother just called me." Huang Tingting said.


    "That''s good." Su Yumo said, "Tingting, how many days can you stay here?"


    "Three days." Tingting said.


    "It''s only three days." Su Yumo said with some regret.


    "Yes, the course is relatively tight." Huang Tingting said.


    "Well, it''s the third year of high school, it is true, have you decided where to take the test?" Su Yumo asked.


    "I want to go to Jiangzhou University." Huang Tingting thought for a while and said, "Now, my brother is here too. When I pass the entrance examination, I can see my brother often."


    "Tingting, I said why do you want to take the Jiangzhou University entrance examination? It turns out that this is the reason. You still don''t admit that you are a brother-in-law?" Mengmeng said.


    "What are you talking about?" Huang Tingting blushed and slapped Mengmeng and said, "I haven''t seen my brother for a long time."


    "There is no need to take Jiangzhou University," said Mengmeng.


    "In fact, Jiangzhou University is also good. If you pass the entrance examination, you will be my school girl." said Su Yumo, who was driving.


    "Sister Yumo, can I call you that?" Huang Tingting asked.


    "Of course." Su Yumo said.


    "Sister Yumo, you are also from Jiangzhou University. How about this university, I heard it is good." Huang Tingting said.


    "It''s pretty good." Su Yumo said, and then helped Huang Tingting introduce Jiangzhou University.


    "It''s over, after listening to Yu Mo''s introduction, I also want to enter Jiangzhou University." Mengmeng said.


    "Me too." Wenwen agreed.


    "Then you guys should take the test too. It just happens that the three of us don''t need to be separated, how great." Huang Tingting said.


    After that, the three girls chatted in the back of the car. Suddenly, Mengmeng seemed to be thinking of something, and asked Su Yumo: "Sister Yumo, what is the relationship between you and Tingting''s brother? Your girlfriend?"


    "Yes." Su Yumo said with a smile, without intending to deny it.


    "Ah, it''s over, I still want to see what Tingting''s brother looks like. If he is handsome, I will chase him." Mengmeng cried out with a miserable expression.


    "Die Mengmeng, and even said." Huang Tingting hit Mengmeng, and then said to Su Yumo: "Sister Yumo, don''t mind, she likes to talk nonsense."


    "I know." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    Then, Mengmeng at the back whispered in Huang Tingting''s ear: "You brother has no chance."

 1177 Chapter 1177 is also your home

    "You are the one who controls it." Huang Tingting said quietly.


    However, even though she said that she was cute, Huang Tingting felt a little strange in her heart. Huang Feng had spoiled her since she was a child and treated her very well. Now that Huang Feng has a girlfriend, it must be right. When the other women are well, Huang Tingting feels a little bit of a taste in her heart.


    However, Huang Tingting didn''t care, let alone say anything. Instead, she was happy that Huang Feng had such a beautiful girlfriend as Su Yumo.


    "Sister Yumo, can I take a picture of you? I want to take it back to show my parents. If they know that my brother has a girlfriend like you, they will be happy." Huang Tingting said.


    Huang Tingting knows that her parents have been thinking about her brother¡¯s marriage, but Huang Feng has not been home for the past two years. In addition, they have also felt before that Huang Feng may not work smoothly outside, so, There was no mention of marriage with him.


    In fact, Huang Tingting knows that her parents have been thinking about this. One of her tasks this time is to see if her brother has a girlfriend. If not, she should persuade him to look for it soon, or during the Chinese New Year. Go back and arrange a blind date at home.


    Huang Tingting didn''t expect that when she just arrived here, she saw her brother''s girlfriend. Moreover, she was so beautiful, with good temperament, and very good in conversation, which made Huang Tingting very happy.


    "Of course it can." Su Yumo said: "However, I''d better go back and shoot again, it''s not convenient now."


    Of course, Su Yumo wanted to make Huang Feng¡¯s parents accept her. Therefore, she wanted to make a good impression on Huang Feng¡¯s parents. Now she is wearing work clothes without careful dressing. Thinking about it, I will take pictures of Huang Tingting after I go back and get dressed.


    "Okay, Sister Yumo." Huang Tingting said.


    A group of four people arrived at the villa soon. At this time, it was not noon. Therefore, there was no one in the villa except the servants who were exchanged by Huang Feng. Huang Feng is busy, and Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue are also there. They are all at work. As for Bai Xiaorou, her whereabouts have always been rather mysterious. Apart from Huang Feng, no one would ask too much.


    "Sister Yumo, where is this? Don''t you want to take us to where my brother lives? Why did you come here?" Huang Tingting watched Su Yumo drove the car into the villa area, and the surrounding area was all villas. Asked with some doubts.


    Huang Tingting knew about her brother, friends, and the opening of the factory. Huang Feng called her to tell her family. As for other things, Huang Feng was afraid that her family would not be able to accept it for a while, so she has not said yet.


    Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s parents and Huang Tingting believe that Huang Feng has made a small amount of money at most. After all, the factory has just opened, and Huang Feng often sends money to his family. Therefore, he can¡¯t have the money left. Many, Jiangzhou¡¯s housing prices are so high, so they all feel that Huang Feng should now live in a rented house.


    There is nothing wrong with this. After all, Huang Feng''s parents and Huang Tingting are thinking of letting Huang Feng return to his hometown to buy a house, where house prices are cheaper.


    Therefore, after seeing Su Yumo bringing them here, Huang Tingting is still very puzzled.


    "Just go to your brother''s house, didn''t he tell you?" Su Yumo said.


    "Say what?"


    "The house matter."


    "No." Huang Tingting shook her head and said, "However, he should be renting a house now, he certainly won''t be here."


    "It''s here." Su Yumo said: "You''ll know when you get there."


    Before long, Su Yumo took Huang Tingting and the three of them into the area of ??his house. Looking at the lawn in front of the house, at least the size of two football fields, and the fountain in front of the house, Huang Tingting''s three daughters couldn''t help but. Exclaimed.


    The conditions of Huang Tingting¡¯s three daughters¡¯ homes are very average, and Huang Tingting¡¯s home is the worst. However, Mengmeng and Wenwen¡¯s homes are not much better than hers, so when they first saw this villa with their own eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but Exclaimed.


    "This place is really big and beautiful. If I can live here, I would die." Mengmeng exclaimed as she looked at the scenery outside.


    "Mengmeng, look at your prowess." Huang Tingting said, but her eyes also flashed an amazing look. Obviously, she also liked it very much.


    "I''m so promiscuous, I am willing." Mengmeng didn''t care about Huang Tingting''s blow, but took it for granted.


    "That is, I want to live in this kind of place too, don''t you think Tingting?" Wenwen said.


    "I don''t want to." Huang Tingting said, shaking her head.


    "Lie!" Mengmeng and Wenwen said at the same time. Huang Tingting blushed. In fact, she was thinking about it too, but she knew the situation in her family, so she knew it was impossible, and she just did it. My girlfriend is still here. When talking by yourself, of course you should pay attention, and you can''t cause trouble to your brother.


    "Tell you good news, you will live here today." Su Yumo stopped the car at the door and smiled and said to the three women: "Okay, the destination is here, get off the car."


    "Sister Yumo, it''s really here, why are we here?" Huang Tingting asked. She still doesn''t believe this is where he just lived.


    "Hello, ladies." At this time, a servant came over and greeted the women, and then helped Su Yumo drive the car away.


    "Oh, Sister Yumo, this is your house, right? It turns out that Sister Yumo is Bai Fumei." Wenwen said with a daze looking at Su Yumo.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Huang Tingting and Mengmeng look like this. However, Huang Tingting still has some worries in her heart. If Su Yumo''s family conditions are too good, will she look down on their family and her brother?This situation is very common in TV dramas, and then my brother will be sad.


    "This is my home, but it''s also your home." Su Yumo said while looking at Huang Tingting.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Tingting asked in a daze.


    "Meaning, your brother bought this place. Of course it is my house and yours." Su Yumo said with a smile: "Let''s go, go in, don''t stand here anymore, I will take you to get better, Your rooms are all ready too. Let¡¯s see what else is missing. If it¡¯s missing, I¡¯ll let someone buy it now."


    "My brother really bought this place, isn''t it possible? Where did he get so much money?" Huang Tingting asked Su Yumo mechanically, although she didn''t know how much the villa was, but, It''s definitely not cheap. Her brother can''t have that much money.

 1178 Chapter 1178 The Development Plan of National News

    "I''m also very curious about this issue, but your brother did buy it here. I didn''t lie to you about this." Su Yumo walked into the villa with his three daughters and said.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful inside. Are we really going to live here tonight?" Mengmeng exclaimed after seeing the villa.


    "Yes, your room is upstairs, come with me." Su Yumo said.


    In the villa and in the lobby, the servants were busy. Su Yumo asked them to prepare lunch for noon. Because Huang Feng had not returned, Su Yumo had to take care of the meal at noon.


    "Ting Ting, this is your room. I''m not satisfied with it. As for the rooms of the two of you are next door, the bedding is just bought. See if you need to add it." Su Yumo said.


    "What a big room." Huang Tingting exclaimed. Up to now, she has a dreaming feeling. Everything here makes her feel unreal. Is this really my brother bought it?This is really my own room, how do I feel that this one is bigger than my own home?


    "I''m going to see my room." Mengmeng said.


    "Wait for me, I will go too." Wenwen also said, and then the two women ran to her room.


    "Sister Yumo, what the hell does my brother do now? How can he be so rich?" In the room, only Su Yumo and Huang Tingting were left. After seeing her room, Huang Tingting asked Su Yu in confusion. Mo Dao, this question, she has always wanted to ask since entering the villa.


    "Your brother, he is doing more complicated things now, and what I know is not too detailed. When he comes back in the evening, it would be better for you to ask him in person." Su Yumo said, she knew about Huang Feng''s affairs. There are indeed not too many things. The main two people usually have their own things, and Su Yumo also absolutely believes in Huang Feng, and does not want to overwhelm him.


    "Okay." Seeing Su Yumo''s appearance doesn''t seem to lie to herself, Huang Tingting can only ask her brother when she comes back, but what is certain is that her brother''s current situation must be different from what she had told her family before. Similarly, my brother must be hiding something.


    "It''s so beautiful, my room is big and beautiful, I don''t want to leave here, I want to live here forever." Mengmeng ran over and said.


    "Yes, it''s more beautiful than all the rooms I''ve seen." Wenwen said.


    "Okay, I''ll take you around here, and then you will take a rest first, and I will call you when you eat." Su Yumo said.


    After that, Su Yumo took a few women around in the villa. However, after visiting the villa, the women couldn¡¯t fall asleep with excitement, and they didn¡¯t seem to feel tired. They went to the gym for a while, and then went to the gym. In the small theater, I went to the singing room for a while, and it was fun to play, and when Mengmeng saw that there was a swimming pool in the villa, several women had the idea of ??swimming.


    Su Yumo asked the servant to buy swimsuits for the women. At this time, the women finally took a short break and were ready to have lunch.


    When Su Yumo took Huang Tingting and her daughters to play around in the villa, Huang Feng was dealing with matters in the "National News". He said that there was something to be dealt with here. It was not an excuse, but something really happened.


    "Nationwide News" has encountered something. Since "Nationwide News" reported several news about Li Bingyun in a row, it has gained considerable popularity, and, because of Huang Feng, Li Bingyun will not accept other media. The agency¡¯s interviews will only accept interviews from "National News". In this way, the authority of "National News", especially among Li Bingyun''s fans, is even higher.


    And this has also aroused the envy and hostility of some other media organizations, because in some other media reports recently, there are always more or less, overt or secretly speaking bad things about "National News", which makes "National News" ""''S reputation has been affected to a certain extent. There have also been some bad comments on the "National News" on the Internet, and it seems that there are still naval forces taking the rhythm.


    "We also contacted the navy to give some guidance on the Internet, and at the same time, we also carried out some speech attacks on those websites. Didn''t they want to attack us? Then we will muddle the water, and no one wants to get it. Good." Huang Feng said to Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan is now Huang Feng''s stop. Huang Feng has consciously handed over some things to him, and consciously nurturing him, and Shen Yan seems to understand this. During this period of time, he has worked very hard, Huang Feng explained. Some things were done very well.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements right away." Shen Yan said.


    Watching Shen Yan leave, Huang Feng''s face also darkened. The reason why those people''s websites dared to attack him so much and the reason why their websites were affected is one aspect of the navy, but, more importantly, their own." The popularity of "National News" is not enough, the strength is not enough, and the authority is not enough. Not everyone believes in their website.


    Therefore, Huang Feng intends to think about the development of his website. The original boss defined it as a comprehensive media organization, not only to report on things in the entertainment industry, but also small things in life, government departments There were even serializations of novels, etc., but when Huang Feng took over, the novels and other departments had existed in name only.


    And now Huang Feng wants to develop a comprehensive portal website on this basis. It is not too difficult to develop a website. The difficult thing is the content of the website. If the content on the website is not interesting, this The website will not have too many clicks, and there will be no room for development.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t worry too much about this. He had already thought about the content of the website. Now the "National News" department continues to be responsible for news matters. Later, Huang Feng will build on this basis. , Add novel serialization, song audition, film and television appreciation, etc. In short, Huang Feng¡¯s website includes a lot of things, very comprehensive, and even more comprehensive than the previous boss did.


    As for what to do, Huang has already thought about it. He will exchange some classic novels. The price of these novels in the storage box is still very cheap. You can exchange hundreds of them for a few million. Therefore, it is a good deal to exchange them. Yes, afterwards, Huang Summit asked those slaves to serialize on this website as authors.


    As for the song audition, Huang Feng¡¯s own entertainment company will have a group of outstanding singers in the future. Huang Summit asked them to only authorize their own website to broadcast. As for movies and TV, that is the same.


    Therefore, this website, which is still in the Huangfeng plan, will become richer and more powerful as other companies in Huangfeng continue to develop.

 1179 Chapter 1179

    With the initial plan, Huang Feng told Shen Yan of his thoughts and asked him to take charge of this matter. He was in charge of this matter from the beginning. After that, he handed it over to Shen Yan. It will be a lot more convenient when it is managed by him.


    Because Huangfeng¡¯s plan is not small, the first thing to do is to recruit some relevant talents, and to build such a website as soon as possible. Fortunately, ¡°National News¡± also has its own website, but , This website was abandoned because the previous boss did not pay attention to it later, and the things on the page have not been updated for a long time.


    Therefore, Huang Feng only needs to let the person in charge of this website continue to be responsible, and at the same time, recruit a few assistants for him. After all, the scale of this website will not be small in the future, and one or two people responsible for the operation of the website will definitely not be enough.


    As for movies, TV and songs, Huang Feng¡¯s entertainment company does not yet have something completely his own. Therefore, for the time being, the "National Entertainment" website can only post some other public content without copyright.


    In terms of novels, when Huang Feng was going to go back at night, he asked the servants in the villa to upload the novels he had exchanged to the Internet.


    Huang Feng spent the entire day at "National News". He and Shen Yan and other related people discussed for a long time about website operation. After all, Huang Feng knew that he was not omnipotent. , I can only provide an idea, or the direction of development, and the specific implementation depends on the ability of the people below.


    Shen Yan¡¯s enthusiasm has always been very high. He never thought that Huang Feng, a person who had been exposed to privacy before, became his own boss. Instead of expelling himself, he started to reuse himself. Huang Feng was right. Shen Yan can clearly feel his own cultivation and attention. When he thinks of his bright future, Shen Yan feels full of energy.


    While Huang Feng was busy in meetings with people from "National News" to discuss development issues, Su Yumo stayed in the villa and accompanied Huang Tingting''s three daughters. After a brief rest, the three women ate. After a sumptuous lunch, I hurriedly changed into the swimsuit bought by the servant and went to the pool to swim.


    "This is the life of the rich. It''s really enjoyable." In the swimming pool, Mengmeng muttered to herself while paddling the water slowly and enjoying herself.


    Mengmeng never thought that her good friend¡¯s brother was so powerful. He bought a villa at a young age. The price of this villa is very expensive. Huang Tingting¡¯s family conditions, Mengmeng knows, they are good friends. Mengmeng has been to Huang Tingting''s house to play, and more than once, but the more so, the more shocked she is now.


    The conditions of Huang Tingting¡¯s family are worse than those of her own. Therefore, there must be no so much money to buy such a villa. In other words, this villa was bought by Huang Tingting¡¯s brother alone. You know, he My brother graduated from university less than two years, and he graduated from an ordinary university. Such a person can actually afford such a luxury villa within two years, which is really incredible.


    And because of this, Mengmeng became more curious about Huang Tingting''s older brother, whom she had never met.


    "Tingting''s brother, what kind of person is he?" Mengmeng thought curiously.


    "Mengmeng, you won''t be swaying in love anymore." Wenwen swims over and said, her body is the best of the three girls, her front is convex and backward, and she is tall, such a figure, let alone high school , Even those women in society, there are a lot of things that can''t be compared, so when in school, the boys who peek the most are hers.


    In this situation, Mengmeng and Huang Tingting made fun of her many times. Of course, the two women were envious of Wenwen having such a good figure.


    "So what? You are not tempted?" Mengmeng said unwillingly.


    "I haven''t seen Tingting''s brother yet, why are you so excited?" Wenwen said: "Also, don''t forget Tingting''s brother, but there is a girlfriend. Sister Yumo is so beautiful and so nice. Will empathize and fall in love?"


    "Hey, it''s really melancholy." Mengmeng sighed and said, "Why do good men have girlfriends so early?"


    "You two have done it. I told you not to hit my brother''s idea." Huang Tingting also came over at this time and said to her two friends. She was afraid that her two friends would tease her brother. .


    "Tingting, I am becoming more and more curious about your brother now, why is he so powerful?" Mengmeng said, good men always attract women''s attention.


    "That is, your brother hasn''t graduated two years ago. You can actually afford such a big villa. The scope of this villa is larger than our community, which is incredible." Wen Wen also said.


    "I don''t know." Huang Tingting shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen him for a long time. He said on the phone that he opened a factory with his friends, and nothing else was said."


    "It''s so profitable to open a factory? Is it a printing factory? You print money every day?" Mengmeng said.


    "What are you talking about." Huang Tingting said with a blank look at her friend: "Obviously, my brother must have other industries, otherwise, it is impossible to make such a lot of money."


    "That''s true." Wenwen said in agreement.


    "Okay, it''s been a long time to swim, let''s go up, I just saw a swing in the garden behind, let''s go play." Huang Tingting said.


    "No, I want to swim for a while. I have always dreamed of living in such a villa with a swimming pool. I have the opportunity today. How can I leave easily." Mengmeng shook his head and said, "It''s a pity, we are here. There are only three days here, so what if you have lived here all the time."


    "If you want to come to play, then you can apply for Jiangzhou University. In the future, when we are still in a school, we can come to my brother''s villa to play." Huang Tingting said.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think that if this is the case, I can come to play often." Mengmeng said happily, but then her face collapsed and said, "But, my grades are a little worse than yours. I¡¯m not sure if I take Jiangzhou University."


    "Isn''t there still time? I believe that as long as you work hard, you will be admitted." Huang Tingting said.


    "Well, work hard! In order to come to the villa to play, work hard!" Mengmeng cheered herself up with fighting spirit.

 1180 Chapter 1180

    "What about you, Wenwen?" Huang Tingting was very happy with her friend''s decision, so she looked at another friend and asked, "Do you want to take the exam?"


    "My family wants me to go to the imperial capital." Wenwen said, her grades are not bad, and she is sure to be admitted to a key university: "However, since you two have come to Jiangzhou, then I I can''t go to the imperial capital alone, I have decided, I also apply for Jiangzhou University!"


    "Will your family object to it?" Huang Tingting asked. Although she wants several people not to be separated, it is clear that she is even more dare and will Wenwen''s family object to it. After all, applying to college is not a trivial matter, it is related to the future Life planning, so this is not a person¡¯s business.


    "It''s okay, I can handle it." Wenwen said. She didn''t lie to Huang Tingting. She was indeed certain to convince her family to agree to her decision.


    "That''s good, so we can be together again." Huang Tingting said happily.


    "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know, Wenwen is the most boring person, you must have also taken a fancy to Tingting''s brother, and you just said me." Mengmeng on one side said to Wenwen.


    "I don''t have as many ideas as you, I know I don''t want to be separated from you." Wenwen did not admit.


    However, the two people on the scene are both her friends and they know her. Therefore, Wenwen who knew this time did not tell the truth. Moreover, when she was in school, Wenwen played tricks on other boys no more than Little cute, so she is definitely not so harmless to look at.


    And this also made Huang Tingting a little worried, and even regretted persuading her two friends to come to Jiangzhou to go to college. What if they really play tricks on their brother? My brother has a girlfriend. What if Sister Mo misunderstands do?


    "A few little beauties, after swimming for so long, you are tired, come up and have some snacks." At this time, Su Yumo brought a plate of snacks and went under the umbrella next to the swimming pool, and said to Huang Tingting.


    "Okay, we will come." Huang Tingting replied.


    "Hey, if Yumo sister is not so good, how good, I can win love with a sword." Mengmeng said with emotion.


    "My brother is not the childish boys in school. He won''t like you. You should die as soon as possible." Huang Tingting said against her friend.


    "I don''t believe it, I''m a fanatic, I can''t deal with your brother." Mengmeng said confidently: "However, with Yumo, I can''t bear to start."


    "Okay, I won''t tell you, the more I talk, the more ridiculous, I went up." Huang Tingting said.


    "Wait for us." Mengmeng and Wenwen also swam to the side.


    Huang Tingting¡¯s two friends are not the only ones who have other thoughts about Huang Feng. Since Wang Tongtong saw Huang Feng¡¯s financial resources in the sales office, he has more ideas, although Huang Feng was drunk at the last class meeting. , And the idea of ??something to happen to him was not realized in the end, but Wang Tongtong did not give up so easily.


    She saw that Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu were intimate in the private room that night. She knew that the relationship between the two was unusual. She deliberately inquired about Zhu Xiyu¡¯s identity and knew that she was still a student, so today she found Zhu Xiyu¡¯s school.


    "Zhu Xiyu, someone is looking for you downstairs."


    At this moment, Zhu Xiyu is reading some books on actor training in her dormitory. She has received notice from Director Feng, and in two or three days, she will leave with the crew. This is for her It is a brand new challenge, and Huang Feng is still looking forward to her. Therefore, she does not want to be too bad and disappoint Huang Feng. Therefore, these days, she has been studying actors to improve her ability.


    "Who?" Zhu Xiyu saw outside, the girl who had just notified herself said, this girl is in the dormitory next door, and they belong to the same class.


    "I don''t know, it''s a woman," the girl said.


    "Female?" Zhu Xiyu is a little confused. If it is a male, it may be Huang Feng. Of course, it may also be the boys who admire her in school. However, now that the person is a female, she doesn''t know who it is. Up.


    However, since the other party came to find himself, he must go down, so Zhu Xiyu went downstairs with some doubts.


    "Is it you looking for me? What''s the matter?" When he came downstairs in the dormitory, Zhu Xiyu saw Wang Tongtong who had met a few days ago. Zhu Xiyu still had some impressions of Wang Tongtong because the other party was in the private room that night. Fengxian was the most diligent person, and afterwards Huang Feng also told Zhu Xiyu about the relationship between him and Wang Tongtong, so Zhu Xiyu also remembered Wang Tongtong''s identity.


    However, because of the relationship between Wang Tongtong and Huang Feng when they were in college, in the end, they took the initiative to abandon Huang Feng. Zhu Xiyu didn''t have much good impression of Wang Tongtong, but now the other party came to her, Zhu Xiyu was very puzzled. , I don¡¯t have much friendship with each other, why did she come to find myself?


    "Zhu Xiyu, do you like Huangfeng?" Wang Tongtong looked at Zhu Xiyu, who was young and beautiful, as if he had seen herself a few years ago, and was full of jealousy, because Zhu Xiyu is better in figure and looks better than her. Beautiful, and because of this, she wants to destroy the affairs between Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu more.


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Xiyu frowned and asked: "I like Huang Feng or not, it has nothing to do with you."


    "It has nothing to do with me, but it has to do with other people." Wang Tongtong said: "I actually see you pitifully and don''t want you to be deceived, do you know? Huang Feng actually has a girlfriend, I saw you before Over."


    "Oh, what then?" What surprised Wang Tongtong was that after Zhu Xiyu heard the news, she was not angry, but her face was still calm.


    "Are you not angry?" Wang Tongtong asked in a daze.


    "Why should I be angry?" Zhu Xiyu asked back.


    "He lied to you, he has a girlfriend, and you and me, isn''t this lying to you?" Wang Tongtong feels that his brain is not enough. Isn''t it obvious?However, why does Zhu Xiyu seem not angry, as if she is still calm, this is unscientific.


    "He didn''t lie to me, I know he has a girlfriend." Zhu Xiyu shook her head and said. By now, she can probably understand what Wang Tongtong thinks about coming here today. "If you come here just to tell me about it, Then I already know, you can go."

 1181 Chapter 1181

    "You already know, then you still..." Wang Tongtong stared at Zhu Xiyu, a little dazed, and then she realized that Zhu Xiyu is the same as herself before, that is, she is willing to be a junior!


    Wang Tongtong is actually no stranger to this kind of thing. She didn¡¯t think about it just now because she instinctively felt that Zhu Xiyu should not be that kind of person. She probably didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng had a girlfriend, but, Wang Tongtong obviously did not expect that Zhu Xiyu knew all this.


    And if you think about it, Wang Tongtong feels normal again. After all, Huang Feng is so rich and capable, and there are certainly not few women who like him. Among these people, they are willing to be small, and Zhu Xiyu is just one of them. That''s it.


    To understand the matter from this perspective, Wang Tongtong found that he already understood why Zhu Xiyu was, and when he knew that Huang Feng had a girlfriend, he still dated him. This is no different from himself before.


    Of course, what Wang Tongtong doesn''t know is that her idea is wrong. She thinks that other people are also because of money. That is her own values. Now she uses her own values ??to measure Zhu Xiyu, which is obviously wrong.


    However, this does not affect Wang Tongtong¡¯s judgment on Zhu Xiyu¡¯s identity. Although it seems impossible to provoke Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu, Wang Tongtong did not give up. She must let other women around Huang Feng leave Huang. By Feng''s side!


    "Hey, come and see, everyone, this woman seduce my boyfriend, knowing that my boyfriend has a girlfriend, she is still shamelessly being a junior, come and comment!" Wang Tongtong suddenly shouted without warning. , Immediately attracted the attention of people around.


    This is a female dormitory. Downstairs, there were a lot of girls and some guys who were waiting for their girlfriends. Now they heard Wang Tongtong''s words, they all came over.


    "Hey, isn''t that Zhu Xiyu? What happened to her?"


    "Listen to the girl, Zhu Xiyu seduce her boyfriend? Still willing to be a junior, isn''t it possible?"


    "Really, it''s so amazing? Zhu Xiyu is a school girl, can she be willing to be someone else''s junior?"


    "What''s the matter with this? That man must be a rich man. These years, these school flowers are for the rich."


    Seeing that the "little three" in Wang Tongtong''s mouth was actually Zhu Xiyu, the school girl, the people around immediately started talking about it. There is no shortage of boys who usually have a crush on Zhu Xiyu and girls who are jealous of Zhu Xiyu''s beauty. Therefore, many people are hearing about Wang Tongtong. After saying that, they all subjectively believed that what Wang Tongtong said was true. Therefore, the voice of the discussion became louder and louder, and some people even filmed the scene here and uploaded it to the campus network.


    Hearing Wang Tongtong¡¯s words, Zhu Xiyu¡¯s face turned pale. Although she did not want to admit it, she knew that she was selfish. She had never denied this. It was just that she was exposed in front of everyone. After it came out, she was still very uncomfortable.


    However, this didn¡¯t change her mind. Actually, from the day when she knew that Huang Feng had a girlfriend and decided to follow Huang Feng, Zhu Xiyu thought of today¡¯s scene and thought of Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend after she knew of her existence. , Will come to her door, so she is not unprepared for the current situation.


    However, what made Zhu Xiyu slightly surprised was that it was not Huang Feng''s girlfriend who came to the door, but the ex-girlfriend who took the initiative to dump Huang Feng, which she had never thought of before.


    "Are you finished? I''ll go back." Zhu Xiyu gritted her teeth and said with a pale face. Although she had thought of this scene before, she would be criticized by the surroundings, but when this happened, Zhu Xiyu still felt faintly uncomfortable in her heart.


    "You shameless vixen, it''s reasonable, I''ll kill you vixen!" Wang Tongtong didn''t let Zhu Xiyu mean. Since she can''t provoke the relationship between Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu, then she will give Zhu Xiyu the reputation Completely ruined!Zhu Xiyu couldn''t stand it in her heart, and then voluntarily left Huangfeng.


    Because Wang Tongtong would not let Zhu Xiyu leave easily, she threw her teeth and claws at Zhu Xiyu, her face was very hideous, she wanted to scratch Zhu Xiyu''s face that made herself jealous!See how she still seduce Huang Feng.


    However, Wang Tongtong''s hand could not touch Zhu Xiyu''s face. When her hand was still in the air, she was grabbed by the other hand. The huge force made her unable to move.


    "Who are you? Let go of me, are you with this vixen?" Wang Tongtong''s hand was caught, but she didn''t mean to be afraid of soft kimono at all, she was still clamoring fiercely.


    "Get out!" The woman who grabbed Wang Tongtong''s arm slammed Wang Tongtong away. After falling on the ground, not only did she feel a pain in her butt, but she also had a lot of small cuts in her arm. .


    Wang Tongtong was actually fortunate that she didn''t have too much strength, and the person who flew her didn''t think she was dangerous enough, otherwise, she would not have suffered such a small injury.


    "It''s hitting, coming, hitting! There is no reason to seduce someone else''s boyfriend, and now he is hitting people, it''s too arrogant, come and help someone." Wang Tongtong did not get up immediately, but directly Sitting on the ground, wailed.


    Wang Tongtong¡¯s wailing attracted more people to watch. Everyone discussed and pointed, Zhu Xiyu¡¯s face became paler, but her eyes were full of firmness. Even if she was accused by everyone, she would not Will change my mind.


    "Miss, you go back first, let me take care of it here." The woman who had just saved Zhu Xiyu said to Zhu Xiyu.


    "Who are you? Why call me Miss?" Zhu Xiyu asked curiously. This person just helped herself, but she didn''t know her.


    "I was sent by the young master to protect the young lady." The woman said.


    "Young Master?" Zhu Xiyu was very puzzled. Suddenly, Huang Feng appeared in her mind. Didn''t he say to send someone to protect herself?Could this woman be sent by him: "You are sent by Huang Feng?"


    "Yes," the woman said affirmatively.


    Hearing the answer from the other party, Zhu Xiyu''s pale face was full of smiles. Huang Feng cared about himself after all, and had his own in his heart. What was it that he was wronged for him?

 1182 Chapter 1182

    "Then I will go up first." Zhu Xiyu said to the woman.


    After that, Zhu Xiyu looked at Wang Tongtong who was wailing on the ground again, without a trace of pity on her face. She now understands what this woman thinks, but what Zhu Xiyu is certain is that Wang Tongtong will be disappointed, Huang Feng is not. Maybe she would like her again, and Zhu Xiyu didn''t think she was worthy of Huang Feng.


    "Did you get up and leave by yourself, or should I throw you out?" The woman Huang Feng sent to protect Zhu Xiyu walked to Wang Tongtong''s side and said.


    Originally, Wang Tongtong wanted to continue making trouble, but when she saw that the woman in front of her had no expression on her face, she suddenly felt scared in her heart. She could feel that if she was still here, the other party would definitely treat herself. Hands-on.


    And Zhu Xiyu on the other side has already left, and it doesn¡¯t make much sense for him to be so troublesome. Moreover, his purpose of coming here today has basically been achieved. Everyone here knows that Zhu Xiyu has been a junior. After a few days, more people will know, and when that happens, Zhu Xiyu will definitely be able to give pointers.


    "That stinky woman had better not bear it in her heart and committed suicide." Wang Tongtong thought to herself.


    "There are so many people, bullying, right? It''s really unreasonable. You wait for me." Wang Tongtong said a few words unwilling to show weakness, and turned around to leave. Who knows, she just turned around and felt it. He was hit hard on the back, then his body flew up, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    "Mom, it hurts me so much!" Wang Tongtong screamed after landing. When did she receive such a beating?Suddenly I felt that my internal organs had shifted, and the pain was severe.


    "If you still want to be beaten, just say it." The bodyguard sent by Huang Feng, standing behind Wang Tongtong, said coldly.


    Wang Tongtong turned to see the other person¡¯s eyes, shivering in fright, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything, struggling to get up, and left in embarrassment. She didn¡¯t know who this person was, but it was obviously from Zhu Xiyu¡¯s , And what the other party just said didn''t seem to be a joke. If he was really still here, the unlucky one would be himself.


    After Wang Tongtong left, the woman who came here to protect Zhu Xiyu quickly disappeared. Although the protagonists of this incident have disappeared, the incident is not over. The person who discussed this incident was More and more, after all, Zhu Xiyu is the school girl here. There are many people who usually pursue her, but she doesn''t look at anyone.


    As a result, it is now reported that Zhu Xiyu was a junior. In the spirit of jealousy, many people began to speak ill of Zhu Xiyu, about Zhu Xiyu being a junior, although they did not see it with their own eyes. , They are still willing to believe Wang Tongtong''s words.


    Wang Tongtong''s guess is correct. There are indeed more and more people discussing this matter. There are also more and more people who know that Zhu Xiyu is a junior. Later, it will definitely bring some trouble to Zhu Xiyu''s life.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know about this. The woman he sent to protect Zhu Xiyu did not report any danger to Zhu Xiyu, and Zhu Xiyu didn¡¯t want Huang Feng to worry about it, so it was the same. Didn''t tell Huang Feng about this, so Huang Feng still doesn''t know that Wang Tongtong has been to Zhu Xiyu''s school and has looked for her.


    But Wang Tongtong, who left Zhu Xiyu''s school, did not give up. She tidied her clothes, but her eyes were full of resentment.


    "Zhu Xiyu, aren''t you very capable? I can''t cure you. I will let Huang Feng''s real girlfriend cure you!" Wang Tongtong thought viciously.


    Since I was thinking about getting all the women around Huang Feng away, Wang Tongtong could not only target Zhu Xiyu alone. Huang Feng¡¯s genuine woman Su Yumo would not let Wang Tongtong go, and it would be better to let Su Yumo and Wang Tongtong pinched each other.


    Wang Tongtong took out his hand. There was a photo in it. It was exactly that night when Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu were singing love songs intimately. Looking at this photo, Wang Tongtong¡¯s eyes were full of jealousy and resentment, and then he beat I got a taxi and went directly to Tianjiao Group.


    "Hey, what do you do?"


    It didn''t take long before Wang Tongtong arrived at the door of Tianjiao Group, but he was stopped by security.


    Wang Tongtong tidyed up his clothes and smiled sweetly at the security guard and said, "Hello, big brother, I''m here to see you Mr. Su."


    "I''m looking for President Su? Is there an appointment?" Although the security guard was fascinated by Wang Tongtong''s smile, he still remembered his responsibilities.


    "No." Wang Tongtong said: "However, I am Huang Feng''s classmate, do you know Huang Feng? It is your general manager Su''s boyfriend."


    "You mean Brother Huang?" the security guard asked. He was also a member of Huang Feng''s staff before, and of course he knew Huang Feng.


    "Yes, yes, that''s him, I am his classmate, come to see you Su has something to do." Wang Tongtong said quickly.


    "Okay, you register first." The security guard saw that Wang Tongtong was Huang Feng''s classmate, so he stopped stopping. He knew that Huang Feng''s weight in this company, even if Huang Feng had left, did not stop him. People dare to underestimate him, but the security guard arrived only after the change of guard. He didn''t know that Su Yumo was no longer in the company.


    "Okay." Wang Tongtong replied.


    Then, Wang Tongtong successfully entered the Tianjiao Group. At the front desk, she once again sacrificed her identity as a classmate of Huang Feng. She did not expect that Huang Feng is quite famous here. Everyone knows him, and she must give His face.


    "Sorry, Miss Wang, Mr. Su has gone out and is not in the company." The front desk said to Wang Tongtong. She knew that Su Yumo had left the company and never came back.


    "Out? Where did you go?" Wang Tongtong was a little stunned.


    "I don''t know this either." The front desk said, but he was slanderous in his heart. Where did the company''s boss go? Can we front desks know?Would it still fail to report to us?


    Wang Tongtong also knew that she had asked a silly question, but she couldn''t provoke her if Su Yumo was away, which made her a little disappointed.


    "Oh, good, then I''ll come back tomorrow." Wang Tongtong said disappointedly. However, despite the disappointment, she did not give up. If it is not today, then wait for tomorrow. Anyway, she will not give up.


    "Okay." The front desk responded.

 1183 Chapter 1183

    "and many more!"


    Just when Wang Tongtong turned to leave, a voice suddenly came from her ear, which seemed to be talking to her. She turned her head in surprise and saw a young and beautiful woman walking towards her.


    "This Tianjiao Group is worthy of being a well-known beauty group in Jiangzhou. Anyone who comes out is so beautiful." Wang Tongtong said with emotion in his heart.


    "Mr. Xie." The front desk saw the woman appear and quickly stood up and said hello.


    The visitor nodded, then looked at Wang Tongtong and said, "You said you are Huang Feng''s classmate, come to see Yumo sister?"


    "Yes." Wang Tongtong nodded and said, "You are?"


    "I''m the general manager here, and my name is Xie Mengjiao." The person introduced that this person is Xie Mengjiao who stayed in the company: "What are you looking for Sister Yumo?"


    Hearing Xie Mengjiao¡¯s introduction, Wang Tongtong was also a little frightened. She did not expect that the boss of Tianjiao Group was such a young girl. In front of the right person, Wang Tongtong actually felt a little pressure, the other''s appearance, the other''s temperament. , All made her feel ashamed, and she didn''t like this feeling very much.


    So Wang Tongtong squeezed out a smile and said, "I''m here to show Miss Su something."


    "What are you looking at?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "That''s it." Wang Tongtong handed over her mobile phone and said. She also wished that the more people who knew about it, the better. Now that the bosses of Tianjiao Group know it, it must be a blow to Su Yumo. Xie Mengjiao thinks Su Yumo''s character is problematic, so it''s good to fire her.


    Xie Mengjiao took Wang Tongtong''s phone with some doubts. On the phone page, she saw a photo.


    "This is a photo of Huang Feng with another woman on the night of the classmates gathering." Wang Tongtong said. "Although Huang Feng and I are classmates, I am also a woman. I don''t want Miss Su to be deceived. At that time, the relationship between Huang Feng and this woman was very close. It was definitely not as simple as an ordinary friend. Therefore, I came here today just to show Miss Su this picture and let her leave Huang Feng and not be Huang Feng was cheated."


    "This stinky man is looking for a woman outside again." When Xie Mengjiao saw the photo above in his hand, Xie Mengjiao didn''t doubt Wang Tongtong''s words, because Huang Feng has a criminal record. He has more than one woman now, so he will look for others. Women, it does not seem to be a very strange thing.


    "Huh?" Wang Tongtong was a little surprised when he saw Xie Mengjiao''s expression. What kind of expression was Xie Mengjiao?Why is it necessary to gnash your teeth like Huang Feng is her boyfriend?


    However, this is fine. If Xie Mengjiao hates Huang Feng, he may also hate Su Yumo together and drive her away. In that case, Su Yumo will not only lose her man, but also lose her job. That would be the best.


    It¡¯s just that Wang Tongtong only knows that Su Yumo works here, but she doesn¡¯t know Su Yumo¡¯s position here, let alone the relationship between Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao, so what she thinks is definitely not. Will come true.


    "Are you really Huang Feng''s classmate?" Xie Mengjiao raised her head and looked at Wang Tongtong, with a strange tone and doubts in her heart. Why didn''t Huang Feng''s classmate help Huang Feng, but instead wanted to expose Huang Feng, and still Help an unfamiliar person.


    "Yes, I am his university classmate." Wang Tongtong said: "However, although we are classmates, I can''t understand her playing with women''s feelings."


    "Yeah, yes." Xie Mengjiao nodded in agreement, then took out the phone and uploaded the photo on Wang Tongtong''s phone to his phone. After that, he handed the phone to Wang Tongtong and said, "I know about this. Yes, I will tell Sister Yumo, you go first."


    Although Xie Mengjiao herself is not used to Huang Feng''s constant search for women, she also doesn''t like Wang Tongtong''s practice. This is betraying her classmates. Moreover, looking at Wang Tongtong''s appearance, it does not seem to be a good intention. He came to help Sister Yumo, but there was something to provoke the relationship between Sister Yumo and Huang Feng. Of course, this was what Xie Mengjiao felt, and she had no evidence.


    However, Su Yumo was reluctant to see Wang Tongtong even if it was feeling.


    "Okay, okay." Although I was a little dissatisfied with Xie Mengjiao''s attitude towards him, Wang Tongtong couldn''t say anything. After all, this place is someone''s site, and Su Yumo is not there, so it''s useless to stay here. .


    Seeing Wang Tongtong leaving behind, Xie Mengjiao looked at the phone in her hand again, and muttered: "Huang Feng, you are a big carrot!"


    "I don''t know what Su Yumo would feel when he saw the picture between Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu." Wang Tongtong thought to himself when he walked outside. When she finally left, she realized that Xie Mengjiao always called Su Yumo. As "Sister Yumo", it shows that the relationship between the two is extraordinary. In this case, it is impossible for Su Yumo to be driven away.


    However, this is not all a bad thing. In this case, Xie Mengjiao will show Su Yumo''s photos to help her good friend out. Then, when Su Yumo sees the photos, he will either quarrel with Huang Feng or go. To trouble Zhu Xiyu, of course, it is more likely that she would do two things, regardless of Su Yumo''s reaction, it was Wang Tongtong''s opinion.


    However, Wang Tongtong obviously didn''t know that Su Yumo already knew that Huang Feng had other women''s affairs. Therefore, of the three possibilities she was thinking now, none of them might happen in the end.


    After coming out of Tianjiao Group, Wang Tongtong left contentedly. For today¡¯s things, although the process was a bit bumpy, in general, she was still quite satisfied. It must be neither Zhu Xiyu nor Su Yumo. It will be too calm, but this is the result she wants.


    "Huang Feng, I said, you can''t get out of my palm." Wang Tongtong thought proudly.


    At this time, Huang Feng is still at the "National News", busy with people in meetings. Naturally, he does not know what Wang Tongtong is doing now. If he is really hiding Zhu Xiyu and Su Yumo, Wang Tongtong is doing it today. The matter might really cause him a lot of trouble.


    Fortunately, he had always been confessed to the women around him before, so this matter seemed to Wang Tongtong to be serious, but the final actual effect might disappoint her.

 1184 Chapter 1184 She Is Your Brothers Girlfriend

    "A visitor today?"


    In the evening, Bai Xiaorou came back first, and she asked in surprise when she saw a few girls who she didn''t know were playing in the living room.


    "It is Huang Feng''s sister who has arrived, and the other two are her classmates." Su Yumo said.


    And seeing someone coming in, Huang Tingting''s three daughters converged a lot, but they all looked at Bai Xiaorou and guessed Bai Xiaorou''s identity. Obviously, she was different from the servants before.


    "Huang Feng''s younger sister? Oh, yes, he said it, but he hasn''t said anything before." Bai Xiaorou suddenly said. Huang Feng told them before that his sister was coming to play, but she didn''t. As for the specific time, Bai Xiaorou didn''t react just now.


    "Hello, I''m Bai Xiaorou, you can call me Sister Xiaorou." Bai Xiaorou walked to Huang Tingting and said with a rare smile on her face.


    "Hello Sister Xiaorou, my name is Huang Tingting."


    "My name is Zhao Meng."


    "I''m Cao Wenwen."


    The three women also introduced themselves to Bai Xiaorou. Although Bai Xiaorou had a smile on her face, she was more glamorous, which made the three girls a little nervous.


    "Are you Huang Feng''s younger sister?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Tingting and said, "It''s really beautiful."


    "Thank you Sister Xiaorou." Huang Tingting said embarrassedly.


    "She is your brother''s girlfriend." At this moment, Su Yumo suddenly introduced Huang Tingting, and after hearing Su Yumo''s words, Bai Xiaorou gave her a grateful look.


    Huang Tingting is coming, not only Huang Feng pays attention to it, after all, it has been a long time since I saw her sister, and even the women around Huang Feng also attach great importance to it. After all, they all want to accompany Huang Feng through the rest of their lives. Yes, if you want to stay by Huang Feng''s side, it must be approved by Huang Feng''s family.


    And Huang Tingting was seen by a few of them, Huang Feng¡¯s first family, so they also value it very much in their hearts, otherwise, in the morning, Huang Feng called Su Yumo, Su Yumo He would not leave everything in his hands, and rushed to the station to pick up Huang Tingting. If the other women knew that Huang Tingting was here today, they would have the same attitude and reaction as Su Yumo.


    As Huang Fengming¡¯s girlfriend, Su Yumo hopes to be recognized by Huang Feng¡¯s family. Bai Xiaoruan and Tang Muxue have the same idea, and their ideas are even stronger than Su Yumo. After all, how does Su Yumo say They are also Huang Fengming''s girlfriends. To outsiders, they are not even a girlfriend, which makes them feel that something is missing in their hearts.


    And if they are approved by Huang Feng''s family, it will be different. They are women who are justified by Huang Feng, and they won''t have other ideas. Therefore, they are more eager to be recognized by Huang Feng''s family.


    However, Su Yumo is Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend after all, and it¡¯s not easy to accept that he stays by Huang Feng¡¯s side. Therefore, before Bai Xiao and Tang Muxue, they did not dare to ask for the identity of Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend. Appearing in front of Huang Tingting, everything depends on what Su Yumo meant.


    But now Su Yumo takes the initiative to introduce herself as Huang Feng''s girlfriend, and Bai Xiaorou is naturally very grateful for Su Yumo.


    However, Huang Tingting''s three daughters are not in the same mood as Bai Xiaorou. After hearing Su Yumo''s words, they all looked at Bai Xiaoruan and Su Yumo with unbelievable faces. They seemed to feel that what they had just heard was all illusion.


    "Sister Yumo, you just said that Sister Xiaorou is..." Huang Tingting looked at Su Yumo a little nervously and asked.


    "Yes, your sister Xiaorou is also your brother''s girlfriend." Su Yumo said with a smile on her face. She can understand the thoughts of Bai Xiaorou and Tang Muxue, so she just introduced Bai Xiaorou that way.


    "Ah, how could this be?" Huang Tingting, who was sure she heard it right, was shocked. Su Yumo was very good when she thought about it. Her brother is already very lucky to have a girlfriend like Yumo. Yes, I didn''t expect that after my brother had Yumo, he would have a girlfriend, and this girlfriend is still very beautiful.


    More importantly, these two girlfriends of my brother actually get along so happily. Shouldn''t they quarrel or even fight?How do you feel like good friends?


    "I''m surprised if it''s right. When your brother comes back, you will know if you ask your brother." Su Yumo said with a smile. Now, regarding Huang Feng''s multiple girlfriends, she has already thought about it. Therefore, I can face it calmly.


    "Yeah." Huang Tingting replied. At this time, except for nodding, she didn''t know how to answer.


    But what Huang Tingting thought in her heart was that if her parents knew that her brother had two girlfriends, and they were both so beautiful, they would wake up in dreams. They both had been worried that her brother would not find a partner. I also wanted to urge myself, but my brother found his girlfriend in silence, but even found two at once, which is really amazing.


    "Hey, the house is so lively today."


    At this moment, Tang Muxue also came back. She was a little surprised when she saw a lot of people here just now in the hall.


    The three daughters of Huang Tingting looked at Tang Muxue and then at Su Yumo, as if they were waiting for Su Yumo to introduce them, introducing the faint guess in their hearts.


    "She''s Tang Muxue, as you might have guessed, she is also Huang Feng''s girlfriend." Su Yumo said with a smile, seeming to be able to guess what Huang Tingting''s three daughters thought.


    "Sure enough." The three girls secretly said in their hearts, because they just had something with Bai Xiaorou, so when they suddenly saw Tang Muxue, who was also very beautiful, appeared, their first reaction was that this woman would not also be yellow. Feng''s girlfriend, now that they heard Su Yumo''s introduction, they knew that their guess just now was correct.


    "They are Huang Feng''s younger sister and her classmates." Su Yumo introduced Tang Muxue.


    Tang Muxue was taken aback for a moment, and then she looked at Su Yumo gratefully. Obviously, her thoughts were the same as Bai Xiaorou. With Su Yumo¡¯s introduction, they would be able to act as Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriends. Contact with Huang Feng''s family, not cover up.

 1185 Chapter 1185

    "Hello." Tang Muxue stepped forward and said with a smile to Huang Tingting''s daughters.


    "Sister Muxue is good." The three women said, and then Su Yumo introduced them to Tang Muxue.


    While Mengmeng was in Huang Tingting¡¯s ear and whispered: "Tingting, your brother is really amazing. I admire her so much. There are so many girlfriends, and they are all so beautiful. They don¡¯t even fight. How did he do that?"


    "How do I know? I still want to know." Huang Tingting said, indeed, now, she herself is still full of doubts, just waiting for Huang Feng to come back and ask carefully.


    "Tingting, you see, you already have so many sister-in-laws, shouldn''t you mind if I have one more?" Mengmeng said with a smile.


    "Mind, very much!" Huang Tingting rolled her eyes and said, she knew Mengmeng was joking, after all, she hadn''t even seen her brother.


    "Tingting, you are so stingy." Mengmeng said.


    "Don''t stand up anymore, sit down and talk, Huang Feng should be back soon," Su Yumo said. Huang Feng didn''t call her again, he should be back for dinner that night, and this point is about the same.


    However, everyone did not wait for Huang Feng to come, but the last woman in the family also returned. Xie Mengjiao appeared in front of everyone in an office uniform.


    "This is my brother''s girlfriend too." With the previous example of Bai Xiaorou and Tang Muxue, when Huang Tingting saw Bai Xiaorou, the first thing she thought of was that this was also her brother''s girlfriend.


    However, after hearing what Huang Tingting said, Xie Mengjiao''s face blushed, and Su Yumo also smiled and said, "She is not your brother''s girlfriend." After speaking, he looked at Xie Mengjiao and said, "At least not now."


    "Ah, sorry." Huang Tingting said awkwardly.


    "Are you Huang Feng''s younger sister?" Xie Mengjiao asked. She naturally knew that Huang Feng''s younger sister would be there in the next few days, and when she heard Huang Tingting''s words just now, she thought of it.


    "Yeah." Huang Tingting replied, still a little embarrassed to look at Xie Mengjiao.


    "Your brother, he''s a big pervert." Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Tingting thinking of what Huang Feng was like before. Huang Tingting didn''t know how to answer.


    "Talking about me behind my back again." At this time, the door of the villa was opened, and Huang Feng finally returned.


    "Brother!" Seeing Huang Feng appeared, Huang Tingting ran over and rushed into Huang Feng''s arms.


    It¡¯s been a day since I¡¯ve been here. Although there are delicious and fun food and sister Yumo accompanied, Huang Tingting¡¯s heart is still a little unreliable and has never seen the brother she wants to see. During this period, she saw and heard some things that made her have a lot of questions and wanted to ask her brother, and naturally she wanted to see Huang Feng even more.


    And now finally seeing her brother appear, Huang Tingting is inevitably a little excited.


    "Tingting, I haven''t seen you in a few years, and I''ve become more and more beautiful." Huang Feng said with a smile around his sister.


    "What are you saying, which photo you gave Yumo sister is not good, you have to give that one." Huang Tingting said with a pouting mouth, obviously, very dissatisfied with the photo Huang Feng chose before.


    "I didn''t think so much at the time, just give me one." Huang Feng said: "Okay, don''t hide in your arms, don''t tell me, your two classmates?"


    "Hello brother, my name is Zhao Meng, you can also call me Mengmeng." Before Huang Tingting introduced, Zhao Meng took the initiative to introduce herself: "I and Tingting are good friends."


    "Hi brother, I am also a good friend of Tingting, my name is Cao Wenwen." Cao Wenwen introduced not to be outdone.


    "Brother, you have to be careful with the two of them. Our school has a lot of boys who are being treated by them." Huang Tingting quickly reminded her that her brother would be deceived by the appearance of her two friends.


    "Tingting, how can you say that to us? We are all innocent, it has nothing to do with us, you can''t wrong me." Mengmeng said dissatisfied.


    "Yes." Cao Wenwen obviously disagrees with Huang Tingting''s statement.


    Huang Feng looked at the three women''s bickering and smiled, but when the little girls were playing, he didn''t take it to heart. He pulled Huang Tingting to the sofa and sat down and said, "How about it? Road, are you tired?"


    "Not tired." Huang Tingting said, "But, brother, did you really buy this place? It should be very expensive, right? Where did you get so much money?"


    "Of course it is earned. Your brother is very good. He didn''t talk to his family before. He was afraid that parents would be worried and would think about it." Huang Feng''s acquisition: "By the way, how are parents?"


    "It''s very good physically, but not mentally." Huang Tingting said.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Why didn''t you tell me before?" Huang Feng asked anxiously.


    "They are afraid that you are in a hurry." Huang Tingting said: "They are not mentally well, because they worry about your lifelong affairs all day long, and they are afraid that you can''t find your wife. They also save the money you gave them. Said to be used for you to marry a wife."


    Speaking of this, Huang Tingting looked at Su Yumo''s daughters, and then said with a smile: "However, I think their worries are unnecessary. It seems that your life-long affairs have been resolved by yourself."


    Huang Feng breathed a sigh of relief. His parents were worried about this. Don''t you know that their son is very good?There is no need to worry about this kind of thing at all. However, Huang Feng thinks about his previous state and feels that his parents¡¯ worries are not superfluous. Now many people like him, in the end, are in the blind date arranged at home. , The marriage partner found shows that finding a partner is indeed not easy now.


    And Su Yumo''s daughters were flushed and a little shy in their hearts, they naturally understood the meaning of Huang Tingting''s words.


    "Parents are fine." Huang Feng said: "After you go back this time, tell them that everything is fine with me, so that they don''t have to worry. I will go back during the Chinese New Year."


    "Well, parents will be very happy to hear that, you haven''t been back in a few years." Huang Tingting said happily: "If you go back with your girlfriend, they will be even more happy."


    Su Yumo''s three daughters were both a little expectant and a little nervous. Of course, they wanted to see Huang Feng''s parents. Only when Huang Feng''s parents approved would they truly feel at ease.


    Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo''s third daughter, and then said: "I''ll talk about this later."


    Huang Feng is afraid that Su Yumo and Tang Muxue will go home to accompany their parents during the Chinese New Year. However, Bai Xiaorou can go back with herself. After all, she is an orphan and staying alone in Jiangzhou or the Imperial Capital is very lonely.

 1186 Chapter 1186 Tan Yings Identity

    The servants quickly put the food on the table, but Huang Feng said: "Wait a moment, I have a friend coming."


    "Who?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "A relative of Secretary Tan¡¯s house, didn¡¯t I not eat at home every day a few days ago? I just went to cook for her. She had anorexia and couldn¡¯t eat anything before. Although it¡¯s better now, it¡¯s just I can eat the food I cook, so for the time being, I have to cook for her every day." Huang Feng said.


    "She won''t have to eat the food you cook all the time, that would be interesting." Tang Muxue said with a smile.


    "Probably not." Huang Feng said with some uncertainty: "She should be anorexia and has not completely recovered. After a while, she should not be like this after getting used to it."


    In fact, Huang Feng is not very sure now, because Tan Ying can only eat the food he cooks, and other things, even when he eats it in his mouth, he still vomits. This is no longer a day¡¯s work. It has been like this for a few days. There is no sign of improvement, which makes Huang Feng feel a little distressed, but Tan Ying herself seems to be not very concerned about this situation.


    "Huang Feng, why are you related to Secretary Tan?" Tang Muxue said. Before coming to Qing Province, Tang Muxue was very mixed in the imperial capital and knew many people.


    Su Yumo also said: "Huang Feng, it''s okay for you to have more contact with them. If you have anorexia from a relative of Secretary Tan''s family, the other party owes you a favor, which is also very good for your future development."


    The other women also nodded, agreeing with Su Yumo''s statement that everything they are now focusing on is Huang Feng''s development. After all, Huang Feng''s development can help them escape the control of the family.


    "However, if you want the Tan family to owe favor, the person Huang Feng helped to treat must have some status in the Tan family." Xie Mengjiao said, these people from famous backgrounds know that, in the big family, the direct line And the side branch, then it is still very big.


    "I don''t know her status in the Tan family." Huang Feng said.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, Huang Feng, the person from the Tan family you treated, is called Tan Ying." Bai Xiaorou said suddenly.


    "Yes, it''s Tan Ying, how did you know?" Huang Feng asked.


    "That''s right." Bai Xiaorou said: "Tan Ying is the youngest daughter of the current owner of the Tan family. However, she suddenly disappeared from the crowd a few years ago. Some people said she had gone abroad, and some said she was dead. All of them. However, as far as I know, Tan Ying did not die, but it should be some kind of strange disease. This time you said to treat anorexia to the relatives of Secretary Tan¡¯s family. The first thing I thought of was her, but I didn¡¯t expect it. , She disappeared in front of everyone for this reason."


    "Tan Ying? I''ve seen her before, a pretty and obedient girl, but she hasn''t appeared since then. I have missed it for a long time," Tang Muxue said.


    On the contrary, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao left the imperial capital very early, and they are not very clear about what happened in the imperial capital.


    "If you say this, Tan Ying''s status is very high?" Su Yumo said. She cares about Tan Ying''s status. After all, Tan Ying''s status is higher. After Huang Feng cures her, Tan''s family owes Huang Feng. The greater the favor.


    "That''s for sure." Bai Xiaorou said: "Not to mention that Tan Ying is the youngest daughter of the contemporary patriarch of the Tan family, but the old man who has retired from the Tan family behind the scenes is also the one who loves her most. Here you can see her identity. How tall is it."


    After all, Bai Xiaorou belongs to the National Security Bureau. She knows things that other people don''t know, especially the things in the homes of the wealthy families in the Imperial Capital. She knows a lot, otherwise she wouldn''t know Tan Ying.


    "Well, don''t talk about this, she should be here, too," Huang Feng said.


    As soon as Huang Feng''s voice fell, I heard the servant say that a girl named Tan Ying was coming, and at the door of the villa, Huang Feng quickly asked people to bring her in.


    In fact, at this time, Tan Ying was also very surprised. Although through her uncle¡¯s mouth, she knew that Huang Feng¡¯s identity should not be a cook, but she did not expect that Huang Feng was so rich and lived in such a place. In the villa, of course, for Tan Ying, such a villa is not out of reach, knowing that for an ordinary person, being able to live in such a place is already very remarkable.


    When Tan Ying was brought into the villa by the servants and entered the lobby, she saw a group of girls. Moreover, all of these girls were at the level of beauty. Tan Ying herself was also a beauty, but in one place. Seeing so many beautiful women, she was still surprised.


    "Tan Ying, right? Come in, Huang Feng has gone to the kitchen, wait a while." Su Yumo greeted him and said.


    "Oh, good." Tan Ying said in a daze.


    "Tan Ying! Remember me? I''m Mu Xue." Tang Muxue also greeted her and said.


    "Mu Xue?" Tan Ying looked at it, and then said with surprise on her face: "Mu Xue, why are you here? When did you leave the imperial capital?"


    "I''ve been here for a while." Tang Muxue was also very happy to see Tan Ying recognize her, and said: "It was you who disappeared silently, and I couldn''t find you when I called."


    "Something happened to me, and the phone was not taken away by my dad." Tan Ying said, when she was checked out and had anorexia, and her body became weaker and weaker, her family would not let her She was out of the house and was afraid of accidents, so from that time on, she could only stay at home every day and had no contact with the outside world.


    Tan Ying was a little nervous when she came to this strange place, but now that Tang Muxue was here, she suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Tang Muxue then introduced these people to Tan Ying. However, apart from introducing Su Yumo as Huang Feng''s girlfriend and Huang Tingting as Huang Feng''s younger sister, everyone just said they were Huang Feng''s friends.


    Hearing that Su Yumo is Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend, Tan Ying was slightly stunned. The look in Su Yumo''s eyes changed a little. The smile on her face was not as natural as before. Although Tan Ying had guessed before, Huang Summit has a girlfriend, but she has been comforting herself. Huang Feng comes to cook for her every day. He has never said anything about his girlfriend. Maybe he has no girlfriend.

 1187 Chapter 1187

    Tan Ying¡¯s change in expression was seen by many people at the scene. Before Tan Ying stayed at home, she was not very old and had not had any contact with the outside world for several years. Therefore, she is still very Innocence, no scheming, what is in my heart, it is easy to show on my face.


    And the women who saw Tan Ying¡¯s thoughts, apart from feeling that Huang Feng is really likable, how long has it been in contact with Tan Ying, Tan Ying seems to have a good impression of him, and at the same time, they are thinking, How to deal with this matter.


    Of course, the other women¡¯s thoughts are simpler. They all know that Su Yumo needs to handle such things and make decisions. However, Su Yumo is not good at making decisions at this time. After all, everything It''s all her own conjecture.


    Soon, Huang Feng came out of the kitchen, because as long as he was responsible for Tan Ying''s meals alone, Huang Feng''s cooking speed was still very fast.


    "Are you here? How do you feel today?" Huang Feng asked while looking at Tan Ying.


    "I feel better and more energetic. I went out for a run today." Seeing Huang Feng''s appearance, Tan Ying''s face was suddenly full of smiles, and the trace of melancholy before disappeared instantly. After disappearing, as far as she is now, as long as she can see Huang Feng, she will be in a good mood, and all the troubles will disappear.


    "That''s pretty good." Huang Feng said with a smile, but didn''t notice that Su Yumo''s goddess color has changed a bit from before. "However, your body has not fully recovered now. If you exercise, you should also pay attention. Right amount."


    "Well, I know." Tan Ying said: "By the way, my visa has already been processed. When shall we leave?"


    "Go, where to go?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Oh, it''s going abroad. Didn''t I tell you before? I''m going to go abroad to inspect the auto market. In addition, I am planning to introduce a car production line." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng did talk to a few women about going abroad. After all, he had already told the women about the car production plan. However, the women did not know before. He was not alone in going abroad this time, but with Tan Ying''s.


    Maybe it was because she knew what Su Yumo''s daughters were thinking, Huang Feng explained: "Tan Ying can only eat the food I cooked now, so she will follow when I go abroad this time."


    "Oh." Su Yumo nodded without change, but Tan Ying seemed to understand something. She glanced at Su Yumo with some guilty conscience. Although Huang Feng didn''t have any other ideas, Tan Ying had thought before. Looking for a chance to play outside with Huang Feng, now that his real girlfriend is here, Tan Ying''s heart is naturally a little guilty.

 1188 Chapter 1188 See Tian Jun

    "What are you three little girls talking about? Come over for dinner." At this time, Huang Feng called Su Huang Tingting to the little girls.


    "Here." Suddenly hearing Huang Feng''s voice, the three women were a little embarrassed. After all, they had just discussed Huang Feng behind their backs.


    Tonight¡¯s dinner was extremely lively. Not only did Huang Tingting¡¯s three daughters, but also Tan Ying¡¯s visit, they said that there were three women and one play, but there were more than two plays in Huang Feng¡¯s villa. Therefore, there will be more fun. It''s normal.


    "After dinner, I''ll take you out to have fun." Huang Feng said to Huang Tingting''s three daughters. After all, they can only stay here for three days and there is not enough time. At night, Jiangzhou is a fun place There are also many.


    "Okay." Huang Tingting said: "Either we go out and play together, there are so many people."


    Huang Feng glanced at Su Yumo and wanted to ask for their opinions.


    "Anyway, there is nothing wrong, let''s go together," Su Yumo said.


    "Well, let''s go together." Huang Feng said.


    After the meal, everyone cleaned up briefly and went out together. It could be seen that everyone was very interested, and Tan Ying did not go back immediately, but went out with Huang Feng and the others.


    There are eight women and one man. Such a combination appears in public. It is still very noticeable, especially when these women are all beauties with alluring looks. Needless to say, this rate of return is absolutely 100%. of.


    At the beginning, Huang Feng could still bear it. After a long time, Huang Feng couldn''t stand it. So, he had to tell a few women that they should leave first and they should go shopping by themselves.


    Su Yumo¡¯s daughters have no objection. After all, they have also seen Huang Feng¡¯s uncomfortableness. Moreover, when Huang Feng is away, they can also talk about some private topics between women. At the same time, they can go shopping. These women just go together.


    Of course, although Huang Feng himself left, it was for these servants to follow Su Yumo''s daughters secretly. The matter of the imperial capital Peng''s house was a reminder for him, as he developed more and more. The more you come, the more people will be offended. Who knows if those people will use the same radical methods as the people of the Imperial Peng family?


    Therefore, Huang Feng now arranges people to follow the women secretly. These people are not weak, and there is no problem with ordinary people.


    After Huang Feng left Su Yumo''s daughters, he went to see Tian Jun. He said that he hadn''t seen Tian Jun for a while. Although there were occasional contacts, it was not good to meet him after all.


    After Huang Feng called Tian Jun, Tian Jun immediately put down what was in his hands and rushed to see Huang Feng. The two met in a bar of Tian Jun.


    "How are you doing?" After a while, Tian Jun''s spirit seems to be better. The whole person looks sturdy and undiminished. At the same time, Huang Feng actually felt the existence of internal power in his body.


    "Very good." Tian Jun said with a smile: "There are more places and more people under my hands. My sister is now reading books. I plan to arrange a school for her next year to go to university. I myself will also practice. Thanks to my internal strength, my strength is much stronger than before. In short, everything around me is developing in a good place. Thanks to you for all this."


    Tian Jun is not an ungrateful person. Of course, he knows that everything he has now has a great relationship with Huang Feng. Without Huang Feng, he is at best a gangster, and his sister can''t live. In the life of a normal person, it is even more impossible for him to cultivate into the internal strength he dreams of. In short, Tian Jun understands that everything he has is given by Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Tian Jun spoke of Huang Feng''s identity to his core subordinates. When they saw Huang Feng, they had to be very polite.


    "Why are you so polite?" Huang Feng said with a smile, "You have also helped me a lot."


    Huang Feng actually knew that Tian Jun was also quietly repaying himself. Not to mention the people who monitored the Peng family of the Imperial Capital last time, they discovered their actions in time. Before that, he had been arranging his subordinates to protect his factory. Yes, in his own factories, until now, there have been no gangsters coming to the door to make trouble, collecting protection fees or anything, this is the credit of Tian Jun, and Huang Feng also understands all this.


    "It''s all for me, it''s not important at all." Tian Jun said with a slight smile.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Huang Feng said: "I''m here today to remind you that it is best to find a way to change your identity, a legal identity."


    Huang Feng knows that if gangsters like Tian Jun and others have always existed as gangsters, it would not be too difficult for the police to get rid of them. They just haven¡¯t done anything, so he can now protect them. They, however, once Tian Jun has done too much, it will be too conspicuous. When the time comes, they really may not be able to protect them.


    Therefore, Huang Feng wanted to remind Tian Jun to change his identity. Of course, his identity was changed, but it would not affect what they did.


    "I know, I have already done this." Tian Jun said. Of course he also knows that it is difficult to exist as a gangster in China, even if he has Huang Feng. It¡¯s very difficult for the backing.


    Therefore, not only does Tian Jun try not to touch some illegal things, but at the same time, he is also thinking of ways to obtain a legal identity for himself and his subordinates. This is actually not too difficult, it just takes some time.


    "It''s fine if you can understand." Huang Feng said. Huang Feng was afraid that Tian Jun felt the power and prestige now, and he was reluctant to change. However, now it seems that he is thinking too much. .


    The two of them were drinking and chatting. It was mainly Tian Jun who told Huang Feng about his recent development. I have to say that Tian Jun is still very talented in this industry. It takes a short time, but he develops quickly and quickly. Well, most of the entertainment venues in Jiangzhou are now covered by him. This development speed is much faster than Huang Feng imagined.


    However, those who develop too fast are easy to make enemies. This is not only Huang Feng who realizes it, but also Tian Jun himself. Therefore, he is very careful to protect himself and his sister.


    In addition to talking to Huang Feng about his own development, Tian Jun also asked his core younger brother to meet Huang Feng to recognize people, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings when they encounter them in the future. Here, Huang Feng also saw the "strong brother" he saw last time. He was under Tian Jun''s hand. Obviously, his status was not low.

 1189 Chapter 1189

    After drinking and chatting with Tian Jun, it was not until about ten o¡¯clock that Huang Feng received a call from Su Yumo¡¯s daughters, saying that they had finished shopping and were ready to go back. After Huang Feng knew about it, he said goodbye to Tian Jun and prepared to talk to Su Yumo. Women go back together.


    "Hey, at this moment, you have emptied others'' shopping mall." Huang Feng was surprised when he saw Su Yumo''s daughters.


    At this time, each of the women was carrying several shopping bags, looking like that, there were clothes, shoes, and so on. Everyone had them in their hands, without exception.


    "If it weren''t for it, we wouldn''t want to leave." Tang Muxue said with a smile looking at Huang Feng.


    Except for Huang Tingting¡¯s three daughters, Su Yumo¡¯s group of people are not bad money owners. Today, Huang Feng handed Huang Tingting to them. Of course, they won¡¯t be stingy. Little things, and at the same time, when shopping, the women themselves bought a lot of things.


    "Brother, Yu Mo and the others bought us a lot of things and spent a lot of money." This is very, Huang Tingting walked towards Huang Feng a little nervously.


    Tonight¡¯s shopping really opened Huang Tingting¡¯s vision. Su Yumo wanted to impress Huang Tingting. After all, this is Huang Feng¡¯s younger sister. They didn¡¯t dare to neglect, so take Huang Tingting and the others. The places here are all high-end shopping malls, and the prices of the things inside are naturally not cheap. The bunch of zeros made Huang Tingting almost dazzled.


    You know, because of family circumstances, Huang Tingting usually saves money. The clothes she buys are very cheap, but today Su Yumo and the others buy her at a price dozens of times what she usually buys. I usually don¡¯t dare to take a look at the high-priced goods. Su Yumo and the women bought them without blinking their eyes. As long as she liked them, Su Yumo and the others would buy them. Later, Huang Tingting was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to say that she liked them. Something, but Su Yumo and others gave a lot of things.


    Mengmeng and Wenwen were also given a lot of good things by Su Yumo''s daughters. Although they have no direct relationship with Huang Feng, after all, they are Huang Tingting¡¯s classmates and good friends who come out to play together. Su Yumo and the others will not be too stingy.


    And these things added up and spent a lot of money from Su Yumo and the others, which made Huang Tingting feel a little uneasy. After all, Su Yumo and the others were just Huang Feng''s girlfriends. If they were so expensive, Huang Tingting felt a little sad.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to disagree with you Yumo and the others. You can buy whatever you want." Huang Feng touched his sister''s head and said.


    Huang Feng and his family¡¯s family situation is not good. Although they are not so unresolvable, they don¡¯t have much money to enjoy except for their brothers and sisters to go to school. Therefore, the brothers and sisters have never had it before. Bought too expensive clothes and other things.


    And now that he has money, Huang Feng certainly doesn¡¯t want his sister to have the same hardships as before. Girls like his sister¡¯s age are when she likes to dress up, so Huang Feng naturally doesn¡¯t want her to live too tightly. .


    Moreover, Huang Feng had already regarded Su Yumo''s daughters as his own women, and there was no need to meet them.


    "That''s right, Tingting, don''t meet us like that." Tang Muxue also said.


    When they were shopping just now, they each gave Huang Tingting something, even Tan Ying and Xie Mengjiao were no exception. Therefore, Huang Tingting was the one who gained the most from just shopping.


    "Thank you sisters." Huang Tingting said with a blush.


    "Tingting, if you call their sister-in-law, I think they will be happier." The more outgoing Mengmeng said with a smile to Huang Tingting.


    In the previous shopping, Huang Tingting was not the only one who gained something, Mengmeng and Wenwen both gained a lot, as can be seen from the big bags in their hands, although the situation of the two of them at home is better than that of Huang Tingting. Home is better, but high-end shopping malls like today are not something they can go to if they want to.


    Today they took up Huang Tingting''s light, and Su Yumo''s daughters also bought a lot of things for them. While embarrassed, they were naturally very happy.


    After listening to Mengmeng''s words, Su Yumo''s daughters were a little shy. Of course, they hoped that Huang Tingting called their sister-in-law instead of her sister. This is what they are trying to do now.


    Xie Mengjiao and Tan Ying also blushed, even more shy than Su Yumo''s daughters. However, at this time, it was not easy to refute anything.


    "Well, it''s not too early, let''s all go back." Huang Feng said.


    I came out this time and drove a few cars, so although the women bought a lot of things, but they wanted to get them back, there was no problem at all.


    Huang Feng was in a very good mood because of his sister''s arrival. However, some other people did not have his good mood.


    Qing Province¡¯s No. 2 is in a bad mood at this time. After this period of investigation, he did not find any definite evidence to prove that Huang Feng¡¯s money is wrong. Although Huang Feng still has many doubts, It is very suspicious, but without evidence, even if Huang Feng is suspected, he can''t do anything.


    And this situation made him very upset, because he had heard about it. During this period, Huang Feng and Secretary Tan had more frequent contacts, and he would go to Secretary Tan¡¯s house almost every day. Therefore, Huang Feng was obviously Secretary Tan''s side, and, it seems that he can''t win at all.


    And if Secretary Tan added a helper like Huang Feng, it would definitely be a big blow to him. Secretary Tan¡¯s strength became stronger, and Huang Feng¡¯s financial resources could help him earn a lot of political achievements. So, this Huang Feng is a great enemy to himself.


    However, Secretary Tan currently has no good way to find Huang Feng¡¯s troubles. Not to mention Huang Feng¡¯s own abilities, his identity as a member of the National Security Bureau, and the existence of Secretary Tan will hinder him. Knowing Huang If there is no problem with Feng''s funding source, then Secretary Tan will definitely protect Huang Feng.


    Therefore, although Secretary Tan is now thinking about finding ways to trouble Huang Feng, he probably can''t think of any good solutions in a short time, so his mood will definitely not be too good.


    Shao Bing is also in a bad mood. He is also investigating Huang Feng¡¯s affairs these days. However, his family is not considered a wealthy family in Qing Province. Although he is a member of the second-generation circle, , Is not a person in the top circle, so it is more difficult to investigate the details of Huang Feng.

 1190 Chapter 1190 Dont Move

    Therefore, a few days later, Shao Bing did not make much progress in investigating Huang Feng¡¯s affairs. This naturally made him feel bad, and what made him even more upset was that he tried to contact Wang Tongtong these days. , As a result, at the beginning, Wang Tongtong was perfunctory, and after that, he did not even answer his phone. Although all this was done by Wang Tongtong, but, obviously, Shao Bing had already attributed all this to Huang Feng¡¯s body was on his body, he thought, it was because of Huang Feng that Wang Tongtong did this to him.


    In this way, Shao Bing''s mood would naturally be even worse, and at the same time, he would resent Huang Feng even more in his heart.


    Of course, Shao Bing¡¯s investigation has not made no progress at all. At least, he has investigated that Huang Feng has several industries in Jiangzhou, and this is still in the case of his incomplete investigation. If he can investigate clearly , Then presumably Huangfeng will have more industries.


    This made Shao Bing''s heart very scared, especially when he knew that these industries of Huang Feng only existed for about half a year, but they are all developing very well and the future is unlimited, he is even more concerned. Shocked.


    However, this also made Shao Bing increasingly feel that Huang Feng has a problem. Otherwise, how could an ordinary person from the countryside achieve such an achievement in such a short time?


    So, in Shao Bing''s mind, Huang Feng must have some special method, and if he could find this method, wouldn''t he, like Huang Feng, be able to achieve success in a short time?


    The more he thought about it, the more enthusiastic Shao Bing became, and the more he wanted to know Huang Feng¡¯s secrets. Although there were not too many breakthroughs so far, he did not give up. On the contrary, he became more determined to investigate Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts. I tried every means to investigate Huang Feng.


    I know, Shao Bing may not know. There were many people who wanted to investigate Huang Feng before, but in the end they did not find any results. Moreover, their end is not very good. If he knew this situation, he would not know. Would you hesitate to continue this matter?


    "Ah, so tired, I''m going to take a bath." After returning to the villa, General Xie Mengjiao had already called out.


    "Why didn''t I see you yelling tired just now, so I got tired this time?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Of course, how can you get tired when you go shopping? Only when you get home will you get tired." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Okay, it''s not early, let''s go back to take a bath, I will send Tan Ying back." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, be careful on the road." Su Yumo warned.


    "I see." Huang Feng said.


    After that, the women went back to their rooms to wash, Huang Feng took Tan Ying and left. It was indeed late. If they hadn¡¯t known Tan Ying was with Huang Feng, Secretary Tan would have already Called to remind me.


    On the road, there was a bit of silence in the car. Huang Feng glanced at Tan Ying, who was in the co-pilot position, and said, "Is it very tired?"


    After all, Tan Ying''s body has just begun to recover, and she is even weaker than Huang Tingting''s women. It is not suitable to walk too much. However, they must have walked a lot during shopping tonight, Huang Feng I just felt that her face was not very good, she should be tired.


    "It''s kind of." Tan Ying said: "But, I haven''t been shopping like this for a long time, so I am very happy."


    Tan Ying is telling the truth. Since her serious illness, she has been asked by her family to stay at home and cannot go out. Therefore, she has not been in contact with the outside world for a long time. As for shopping, it is even more impossible. It is rare to go shopping today, she is naturally happy, but after shopping, she is more tired than everyone else, and now she even feels that she doesn''t have much strength in her whole body.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng stretched out his right hand and held Tan Ying''s left hand. Tan Ying was taken aback, and subconsciously wanted to withdraw his hand.


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you recover." Huang Feng''s voice came.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s voice, Tan Ying stopped immediately. Although she didn¡¯t understand how Huang Feng wanted to help her recover, but since Huang Feng had already said that, Tan Ying still believed him. For Tan Ying now, in addition to her family, Huang Feng is the most trustworthy.


    Immediately, Tan Ying felt a warm current that entered her body through her left hand, and then slowly spread throughout her body. The warm current made her very comfortable, and she even closed her eyes and mouth. If she didn''t control it in time, she might have called out.


    It took a while before Huang Feng withdrew her hand, and Tan Ying immediately felt a little lost. However, even if she missed the feeling that she had just taken, she was embarrassed and asked Huang Feng to continue.


    "How do you feel? Are you energetic?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Well, I feel better, thank you." Tan Ying said. At this time, she really felt that her whole body was full of power again, and her whole person was also much more energetic. The kind of tired person who wanted to sleep just now It feels that all disappeared in an instant.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "Your body is not suitable for this kind of exercise. If you want to go shopping, you should wait for your body to fully recover before going."


    Tan Ying''s physical weakness is accumulated over the years, and it cannot be fully recovered in a short while, even if she is able to eat now, it will take some time to cultivate.


    "Well, I see." Tan Ying answered obediently. Today, if she were not thinking about hanging out with Huang Feng and the others, Tan Ying would not have gone so long.


    Soon, Huang Feng sent Tan Ying to Secretary Tan''s residence. It was too late. He didn''t go in, but stopped the car at the door.


    "Go back and rest early. I''ll cook for you at noon tomorrow." Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, I''ll go over tomorrow, your sister is here, you have to accompany her more." Tan Ying said.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng thought for a while and nodded. It doesn''t matter if Tan Ying goes to her own place. After all, there are several girls in her residence, and some people chat to relieve boredom.


    After that, Huang Feng drove away. Tan Ying did not go in immediately. Instead, she stared at Huang Feng¡¯s car in a daze. Although she had not known Huang Feng for a long time, Tan Ying had an inexplicable affection for Huang Feng. Yes, especially when he was already desperate for his illness, Huang Fengqu suddenly appeared and saved himself. Outsiders can''t feel that feeling.

 1191 Chapter 1191

    However, when I went to Huang Feng¡¯s residence today, Tan Ying also knew that Huang Feng has a girlfriend. Seeing Su Yumo, she was a little envious, envious that she could become Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend, but she didn¡¯t have any. Jealous, because Su Yumo is very good. Such a person is worthy of Huang Feng. Although she has not been in contact with Su Yumo for a long time, Tan Ying can feel that she is a good person, a gentle and kind-hearted person. People, such Su Yumo makes Tan Ying feel jealous at all.


    However, what makes Tan Ying a little puzzled is that the eyes of Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou when they look at Huang Feng seem to be a little different. Their eyes are no different from those of Su Yumo when they look at Huang Feng. Even, Tan Ying thinks , Should be the same as his own eyes, but when introducing their identities before, they said that they were Huang Feng''s friends.


    However, Tan Ying, who is also a woman, feels that the relationship here may not be that simple. Although Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou have deliberately concealed something, when it comes to Huang Feng, that kind of The feelings from the heart made their eyes shine. Maybe they didn''t realize this.


    Moreover, what makes Tan Ying even more puzzled is that Tang Muxue, Bai Xiaorou, and even Xie Mengjiao¡¯s daughters actually live in Huangfeng¡¯s villa. Su Yumo is Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend and lives there. Not surprising, but the other women and Huang Feng are just ordinary friends, and they also live together?Moreover, it seems that it is not the first day to live together. What is the situation?


    "What is the relationship between them and Huang Feng?" Tan Ying thought silently. Although she has not been in contact with the society for several years, she is a little simple, but this does not mean that she is Stupid, actually, her heart is very transparent.


    However, no one seemed to be able to answer the doubt in Tan Ying''s heart, but she did not intend to give up, because she had curiosity, so she thought that she must figure out this question.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know. Tan Ying already doubted the relationship between Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou and herself. In fact, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, even if outsiders knew about the complicated relationship between them, he didn¡¯t care. He The reason why I don¡¯t want too many outsiders to know about their relationship is that I don¡¯t want Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou to experience too many strange eyes. They are already aggrieved by following themselves, so I have to protect them as much as possible. .


    After Huang Feng returned to his residence, he went back to the room to wash, and after washing, he was ready to rest. Tonight, he would not dare to steal the jade, after all, his sister and her classmates were there. Well, if you see something, it will be embarrassing. Of course, Huang Feng doesn''t care if he has a thick skin, but Su Yumo will definitely be embarrassed.


    However, just after Huang Feng had washed, the door of his room was knocked.


    "Brother, are you asleep?" Huang Tingting''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Not yet." Huang Feng said, and then walked over to open the door for Huang Tingting.


    The one standing outside the room is indeed Huang Tingting. At this time, she apparently had just taken a shower. Her hair was still a bit damp, and her face was red and more beautiful and cute. She wore something that Su Yumo bought for her before. pajamas.


    "Brother, I want to chat with you." Huang Tingting said to Huang Feng.


    "Okay, come in." Huang Feng said.


    After Huang Tingting entered Huang Feng''s room and looked at it, Huang Feng''s room is not small. However, looking at the contents, he should have lived alone, and Su Yumo should have been living in other rooms.


    "Brother, in the past two years, you haven''t gone home. Mom and dad miss you very much, and I miss you too." Huang Tingting sat down on Huang Feng''s bed and said.


    "Well, I have been wrong for the past two years. I will definitely go home for the Chinese New Year this year." Hearing his sister once again talked about the New Year, Huang Feng hurriedly promised again that he also knew that if he did not go back, his parents would definitely be worried. What I miss is that he had his own difficulties before. Fortunately, now that his life has changed for the better, he can finally face his parents calmly.


    "Brother, you don''t need to feel guilty. My parents didn''t blame you. They knew that it was not easy for you to be outside, but they were a little worried about you." Huang Tingting said. Children from poor families are in charge of their families earlier. Huang Tingting is better than her peers. To appear mature, she is making up her mind a lot of time in her good sister trio.


    "By the way, brother, what are you doing now? How can you afford to buy such a good house?" Huang Tingting thought of her previous doubts. She knows the situation in her own family. The visit was of great help to him. Moreover, during this period of time, his brother had been sending money to the family, but the family did not send him money. Then Huang Feng bought this villa with the money he earned. .


    However, the house price in Jiangzhou was originally higher than where they were. Moreover, this is still a villa, so the price is higher. What does my brother do in such a short period of time, he can afford such a good price. Huang Tingting was very puzzled in her house.


    "I, I am doing more complicated things now." Huang Feng thought for a while and said: "I have my own sewage treatment equipment factory, a brewery, and my own entertainment company. I will continue to produce cars and open restaurants soon. Anyway, in short, I have a lot of properties now, and these properties have always been making money. There is nothing wrong with buying this villa. When you get married in the future, I will give you a dowry."


    "I don''t want to get married." Huang Tingting blushed and said, "However, I plan to apply for Jiangzhou University. If I get admitted, can I live with you?"


    "Of course there is no problem. There is no problem as long as you want to live." Huang Feng said affirmatively.


    "What''s the matter with Sister Yumo and others?" Huang Tingting continued to ask. In a day''s time, she had a lot of doubts in her heart. If she didn''t ask them now, she felt that she might not be able to sleep.


    "They are my girlfriends as I introduced before." Huang Feng said: "They will all be your sister-in-law in the future."


    "But, they are all so good, how could they..." Huang Tingting asked.


    "Why would you choose to stay with me?" Huang Feng smiled and said, "Of course it is because your brother is good enough. Actually, you may not know that your sister-in-laws are not ordinary people. In the imperial capital, they are also rich and powerful."

 1192 Chapter 1192

    The reason why Huang Feng explained the identity of Su Yumo''s daughters to Huang Tingting was that he didn''t want his sister to think that Su Yumo and the others chose to stay by their side because of money, so as not to leave any barriers between them.


    "I know Yumo and others like people." Huang Tingting said. She understood what her brother meant. Although she had not been in contact with Su Yumo for a long time, Huang Tingting could feel that they were really good to herself. , It''s not pretended, and, in their bodies, they can feel the aristocratic temperament, that temperament is not something ordinary girls can have.


    However, this also made Huang Tingting even more puzzled. Su Yumo and the others are from this kind of background, why would they choose to stay with their brother together? Moreover, if they are all big family members, they know what they do. So, can you agree?Will you trouble your brother?


    "Just understand." Huang Feng said.


    "Brother, do you think that the people in Yumo''s family will agree with them?" Huang Tingting asked worriedly: "If you don''t agree, you will definitely come to trouble."


    "It''s okay, I thought about this a long time ago, and I will solve it." Huang Feng said.


    Originally, in the eyes of Su Yumo and his family, they were only tools for marriage. As long as they could bring them enough benefits, it was not impossible to believe that they had to convince those people.


    Of course, this requires Huang Feng to have enough strength and influence. Otherwise, it would be idiotic to want Su Yumo and his family to agree to this matter.


    "Well, brother, I believe you!" Huang Tingting said affirmatively. In her heart, her brother is omnipotent. Since he said that he could solve this matter, he would definitely be able to solve it.


    "Don''t think about these things. The most important thing for you now is to review well and get admitted to a good university." Huang Feng said to Huang Tingting, "When you get admitted to the university, what you want, brother will give you. buy what."


    Huang Feng now has the confidence to say such things, even if Huang Tingting wants to go to the moon to play, he can send her there, this is completely no problem.


    "This is what you said, you can''t go back then." Huang Tingting said.


    "No." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s all right, you just wait and see the admission notice." Huang Tingting said confidently. She is still very sure about applying for Jiangzhou University, so in her opinion, it is just a matter of time.


    "Okay, it''s late, go back to bed, tomorrow I want me to take you around." Huang Feng said to his sister. In these two days, he plans to let other things go first, and then take his own. My sister had a lot of fun in Jiangzhou. This was the first time for my sister to travel a long distance, and her current financial conditions were pretty good, so she naturally didn''t want her first trip to be regrettable.


    "Good." Huang Tingting said with a smile.


    After that, Huang Tingting returned to her room, but she still could not go to bed immediately, because her two good friends came to see her together, Mengmeng and Wenwen, both wearing pajamas and entered Huang Tingting''s room.


    "Why don''t you two sleep?" Huang Tingting opened the door and looked at the two friends who came in and said.


    "We still want to ask you, why did you go just now, we knocked on the door, and there was no response." Mengmeng said, "Did you go to your brother''s room?"


    "So what? I haven''t seen my brother for a long time, so I naturally want to talk to him." Huang Tingting said.


    "I guess so." Mengmeng said, "Hey, did you mention us and help us speak nicely?"


    "What good things to say?" Huang Tingting asked.


    "It''s what I told you during the day, to help us match it up." Mengmeng said anxiously, "You have forgotten it."


    "What you two said is true, not a joke?" Huang Tingting asked, "I thought you were joking."


    "Who''s kidding, I''m very serious." Mengmeng said with a serious face: "Tingting, if we are still good friends, you should help us."


    "Yes." Wenwen also said: "The big deal, we don''t want you to call our sister-in-law in the future."


    "The ghost is calling your sister-in-law." Huang Tingting glanced at her friend and said, "I won''t help you."


    Although Huang Tingting has accepted the fact that Su Yumo and them are her future sister-in-laws after Huang Feng''s explanation, Huang Tingting still can''t accept it if she wants her good friends to become her own sister-in-laws.


    "Why?" Mengmeng cried out: "Huang Tingting! You are not friends enough, and you don''t know the truth that the fertilizer does not flow into the field of outsiders. You don''t know. Your brother is such a good candidate for the future husband. You didn''t help us to match up. It''s really too convincing. Popularity is angry."


    "That''s right, after seeing your brother, how do you tell us to find a boyfriend in the future? If you find it, you will definitely compare it with your brother in my heart. What good results can there be?" Wenwen also said.


    "You are only in the third year of high school. You will have a long time in the future. There are many men you will meet. Why are you so anxious? I believe you, you are so beautiful and outstanding. There will be many men chasing you in the future. Be good, don''t worry. "Huang Tingting said.


    "What''s the use of more, there is only quantity, no quality." Mengmeng said, "Anyway, we''re just looking at your brother, you can figure it out."


    "What to do?" Huang Tingting said silently: "You don''t know, my brother already has several girlfriends."


    "I know, so I don''t mind if we have one more." Wenwen said, "Oh, two."


    "I really can''t do anything with you." Huang Tingting said: "Now it''s a third year in high school. When you are in college for two years, if you still like my brother, I will help you match up. How about?"


    "Ah, it will take a few years." Mengmeng said bitterly.


    "It would be nice to promise to help you." Huang Tingting said.


    "Well, just wait, let you see our determination!" Mengmeng said.


    Huang Tingting didn¡¯t take it too seriously, because when these two of her friends were in school, they hadn¡¯t taken the classmates away, and said that they had a good impression of each other, but they were all deceiving. Teasing them.


    Therefore, Huang Tingting asked them to wait for a while, and after that, they would naturally stop making jokes about their brother.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Tingting may not know that Mengmeng and Wenwen may not be joking this time, especially Wenwen. She doesn¡¯t talk much, and has a lot of ways to organize people, but this time, she seems to have own thoughs.

 1193 Chapter 1193

    Tiancan star, Feng Yuguo, in a luxurious villa, Qing Xuan, one of the top ten superstars, is playing tunes in front of a piano. The tunes are melodious and fascinating.


    "Qingxuan, your album sales this time seem to be worse than expected." Behind Qingxuan, there was a middle-aged beautiful woman with a pile of materials in her hand. While watching, she frowned and saw Qing After Xuan Yi finished playing, she thought about her words and said to Qing Xuan.


    "Oh, what''s the difference?" Qing Xuan didn''t seem to care too much. She got up from the piano, walked to the small table next to her, picked up a cup of warm tea and drank it, unlike many young people who like to drink particles. Qingxuan likes to drink tea. She feels that this will make her mind more clear and calm, so she likes to drink tea no matter before and after creation or during rest.


    The particles that young people like to drink are also a kind of drink, which also has a refreshing effect. However, Qing Xuan is not used to drinking it, so she has never drank it.


    "Not a lot." said the middle-aged beauty. She is Qing Xuan''s agent. She has followed Qing Xuan since her debut. The relationship with Qing Xuan is very good, not a simple employment relationship. So simple.


    "Originally, in our estimation, the sales volume should reach 500,000 during this period. As a result, it has only now reached 200,000." The middle-aged woman said.


    In this world, the protection of genuine products and the crackdown on piracy are much more severe than those on the earth. Therefore, the sales of singer records, as long as the quality of the records are good, are generally not too bad. Moreover, this world, now There have not been many paid downloads, and people choose to listen to songs, and records are still the first choice.


    In addition, Qing Xuan¡¯s popularity is not only in Fengyu, but also famous all over the world. Therefore, it is not too difficult to sell 500,000 albums in a short time. Things, especially Qing Xuan hasn''t released a record for a long time, and her fans may have been unable to wait.


    Therefore, the team behind Qing Xuan will have 500,000 copies. This is an estimate, but the actual situation is much worse than they thought.


    "Oh, do you know the reason?" Qing Xuan put down the tea cup in her hand and asked with a frown, although she doesn''t care too much about the results of her album now, just make the music she wants to make. However, the album sales are so much worse than expected. There must be a reason. If it is because of the quality of the album, doesn''t it mean that fans don''t like her album?She said before that this album is to give back to fans.


    "There are several reasons." The middle-aged woman said: "The first is that when you announced this album, several artists also released the album, everyone ran into each other, and there was an emperor in it. There are two first-tier singers and second-tier singers at the superstar level. There are also three or four."


    This era is a very glorious era of music. There are many outstanding singers. Therefore, almost every month, there will be a line of singers to release albums, and those who are superstars will also release albums from time to time, so , The collision of songs often happens, and once it happens, it will definitely have an impact on the efficiency of the record, it''s just a matter of how much.


    But this time, Qing Xuan suddenly announced the release of the record. Therefore, she collided with a superstar-level person, and the impact was naturally even greater. She has many fans, and others have them too. Moreover, promote a little. No less than her.


    "What else?" Qing Xuan asked. She knew that if only for this reason, although it would have an impact on her record sales, it would not be so big.


    "Also, we found that someone was secretly pirating our album!" said the middle-aged beauty.


    "Piracy?" Qing Xuan''s brows are frowning more severely. In the past, when she released albums, it was not without piracy. After all, although the crackdown on piracy was stricter here, as long as there were enough benefits, this matter Someone will still do it. Therefore, there are definitely fewer piracy in this world compared to the earth, but they are not completely extinct.


    "The piracy situation is very serious?" Qing Xuan asked, because there were some piracy in the past. However, this time her agent proposed it separately. It must be that the scale of the other party is not small, otherwise, It will not be raised separately.


    "Yes." said the middle-aged beauty, "there are so many pirated records on the market this time, much more than before."


    "Yeah." Qing Xuan nodded: "I''ll take care of this, any more?"


    Every singer will not spare no effort to fight against piracy. After all, this has involved their vital interests. Although Qingxuan has made a lot of money now, she is now making records, the most important thing. The goal is not to make money, but she still won''t be able to deal with piracy, and she also has this ability!


    "It seems that those guys have forgotten Qingxuan''s ability. It should be unlucky now." Qingxuan''s agent saw that Qingxuan was obviously angry because of the piracy, and silently mourned the pirates in his heart. She has not been in contact with Qing Xuan for a short time, but she still does not have a complete understanding of Qing Xuan¡¯s background. However, just a little bit of Qing Xuan¡¯s exposure is enough to shock her. She believes that as long as Qing Xuan Xuan is willing, no one can pirate her record.


    "One more thing, we found that there are a large number of naval forces on the Internet, and they have bad reviews on music rating sites." The middle-aged beauty continued.


    "Navy? Bad reviews? Do you know who did it?" Qing Xuan asked. It was already a large-scale naval movement, which was obviously not spontaneous. Obviously, someone was behind this incident. of.


    "I don''t know yet, we are also investigating." The middle-aged beauty shook her head and said: "However, there is already a suspicious target. I believe it will be known soon."


    "Yeah." Qingxuan nodded again. In fact, she knew in her heart that everything she had developed in the past few years was going well, but there were many potential enemies and competitors. Some of these people did not. Some people are afraid of their own background when they find opportunities, so they didn''t do it.


    However, Qing Xuan believed that as long as they were given a chance, they wouldn''t mind giving herself a bit of a cruelty.


    But this time, it seems that those people think that the opportunity has come and they can do it on themselves!

 1194 Chapter 1194 Qing Xuans Means

    Qingxuan was not surprised by the small actions behind these people. These people would sooner or later attack her. Only when they enter the entertainment circle will they understand the darkness in this circle. Competitors use their own methods for To achieve their goals, they do everything they want. It''s only a matter of time for these people to do something with themselves. Who will let themselves hinder their development?


    However, Qing Xuan didn''t have much fear. One was because of her own strength. As the youngest emperor superstar of Feng Yu Kingdom and the fastest person to advance to the emperor superstar, Qing Xuan was still somewhat confident about her own strength, positive. If she is tough, she is still too scared of those people, not to mention that there is still a background behind her, so she will let those people bully?


    "There is one last point." Qing Xuan''s agent said here, secretly looking at Qing Xuan''s expression, as if she was considering what language to use to express what she wanted to express next.


    "What else? Say it." Qing Xuan seemed to hesitate when she saw her agent, a little hesitating, and she was a little confused.


    "There is one last point." Qing Xuan''s agent gritted her teeth and said: "According to our analysis, the number of album sales this time is not up to expectations. Another reason is that, because of the song itself, you have several songs in it. The style has not changed much from before. As you know, in the entertainment industry nowadays, there are many people who imitate your style and produce songs. This type of song is very common in the market. Therefore, those people may have auditory fatigue. "


    Having said that, the agent looked at Qing Xuan, paying attention to her emotional changes, "Of course, this is our own analysis, not necessarily true, maybe this last point is wrong."


    After listening to the agent''s words, Qing Xuan was taken aback for a moment, and then a thoughtful look appeared on her face. In fact, in the past year or two, she also found that she felt the changes in the song market, since she became famous. Since then, there have been more and more songs following their own style, and so many songs appearing on the market at the same time will inevitably make people feel aesthetic fatigue. It sounds like a feeling. They are naturally unwilling. Spending too much money on this, in this way, it will be diverted, and the sales of my album will be poor.


    In fact, Qing Xuan realized this situation a long time ago. She also wants to transform, but how easy is it to transform? Although she can create some songs herself, but more of them are from other sources. I bought it from the lyricist, but now there are not too many good songs on the market, and there is not much room for him to choose.


    The reason why Qing Xuan did not release an album for so long before was also considered in this regard. She also realized the seriousness of this problem, but it is really not that easy to find good songs, and she prepared these by herself. The quality of the songs is also good. It just overlaps with the previous style. I didn''t expect this situation to happen now.


    "Well, I know." Qing Xuan nodded, and through the analysis of the team behind her, she probably also knew what was wrong with her album.


    However, despite some problems, the emperor superstar is the emperor superstar. In this month or so, she has sold about 200,000 records. Compared to other singers, it is already very good, but it has not reached The goal of their team is nothing more than.


    "Qing Xuan, are you okay?" Seeing that Qing Xuan''s face was still normal, her assistant was a little worried.


    "I''m okay." Qing Xuan said, "Isn''t it just a failure. The other superstars released albums also had bad results. When filming movies and the box office was bleak, I encountered this situation myself, in fact, there is nothing strange. ."


    "It''s best if you can think so." Qing Xuan''s assistant was obviously relieved. She was afraid that Qing Xuan could not think about it. After all, Qing Xuan''s development had always been smooth and smooth before, and suddenly she met such a big one. It''s normal for Qing Xuan to think about frustration, but fortunately, Qing Xuan did not experience this situation.


    "In the entertainment circle, no one can go smoothly. Although the results this time are lower than our expectations, overall, it is still acceptable." Qing Xuan''s assistant said.


    "Yeah." Qing Xuan nodded and said: "However, we have to understand that we have failed this time. We have to sum up our experience and lessons. I don''t want me to be like this all the time."


    "In this way, you continue to collect better songs for me, preferably different from my previous style. As for other things, let me handle it myself." Qing Xuan said.


    "Okay." Qing Xuan''s agent replied. She knows that Qing Xuan has a background. In addition to her team, there are people who support her. It is best that she handles other things. Up.


    Watching her agent go out, Qing Xuan picked up her mobile phone and made a call. In the past, she used to rely on her background to calm down those people and make them afraid to trouble her, but now it seems, Some people doubted their abilities and wanted to make trouble for themselves. In order to avoid being constantly provoked by others in the future, Qing Xuan must scare those people all at once and solve them completely!


    Therefore, in less than two days, the people who wanted to bring down Qingxuan''s album and those who secretly pirated Qingxuan''s album on the Internet this time were unlucky. Some singers were exposed to various scandals. The image among fans has plummeted, and some entertainment companies have reported financial fraud and their artists have asked for job-hopping.


    For ordinary people, these news are just normal news in the entertainment industry. However, for people in the entertainment industry, especially those who are well-informed, they all understand that the unlucky people in the past two days have one thing in common. Point, that''s because they are looking for Qing Xuan''s trouble. It hasn''t been long since they are all unlucky.


    Originally, in the entertainment circle, it was said that Qing Xuan''s background was profound. Although no one knew her specific background, no one could trouble her and make her difficult.


    However, the background behind Qing Xuan has not been exposed for a long time, and some people seem to be a little skeptical. That¡¯s why this temptation was made. In fact, when they tried Qing Xuan, more people were They were observing secretly. They wanted to see Qingxuan¡¯s reaction. If, if Qingxuan¡¯s reaction was average, or even no reaction, then it means that the rumors that she has background are all false, then they would Don''t mind getting into trouble.

 1195 Chapter 1195 Fierce Reaction

    In the entertainment industry, there are very few people who give charcoal in the snow, but there will never be a shortage of people who fall into the trap. After all, the entertainment industry is so big and there are so many endorsements. There is more or less competition between them. Relationship, if one opponent is missing, then their income will increase, especially for a superstar like Qing Xuan, who has a lot of resources and endorsements in her hand. If she falls, the person who benefits, There will be many.


    Therefore, many people are watching and waiting for Qing Xuan''s reaction before deciding what to do next.


    However, Qing Xuan¡¯s reaction was beyond their expectations. It was not too simple or too plain, but too fierce. All the artists who dealt with Qing Xuan this time were ruined. After all, There are not too many clean people in the entertainment industry, more or less there are some black spots, plus the deliberate exaggeration of the people behind Qing Xuan, none of those artists have a good ending, even these artists have backgrounds. However, there was no effect at all, and it was still impossible to change their fate of ruin.


    And those entertainment companies that deliberately Hei Qingxuan and pirated albums are no better than these artists, and even worse, because all these entertainment companies have experienced business crisis and various problems, and, each They are not the same. The only thing in common is that even if they are already in the relationship and looking for ways to avoid the ending that they don''t want, it still has no effect at all.


    In a short period of time, those entertainment companies have become the target of everyone''s beating, and their artists have also asked for job-hopping, and the entire company can''t continue.


    This wave of revenge from Qing Xuan was too violent. Those who tempted originally thought that Qing Xuan had asked the people behind to warn them. At that time, they would know who was behind Qing Xuan. Then, based on the opponent''s strength, decide whether to continue to confront Qing Xuan.


    As a result, it was far beyond their expectations. Qing Xuan had no idea to warn them at all. It was a killer move. Moreover, they were not given a chance to breathe. Under Qing Xuan''s revenge attack, they did not have any idea. There was room for resistance, they didn''t even know who was the one who really shot themselves. They wanted to ask for Qingxuan''s original brew, but Qingxuan didn''t give them a chance at all.


    Qing Xuan''s fierce retaliation started to scare many people in the entertainment industry. Those who were watching changed their minds at the first time, unless they were impatient, otherwise, Only when there is something wrong with her brain will she continue to fight against Qing Xuan.


    And there are some people who are also very scared in their hearts. Those who released the album with Qingxuan. They are really just a coincidence. They did not intend to collide with Qingxuan. However, if Qingxuan does not think so. , Then they have no choice, and the end will not be better than those before.


    Fortunately, it turns out that Qing Xuan is a very reasonable person. None of those who deliberately hacked her will end well, and none of the people who hit her album date, because she I know that a large part of this collision is due to herself. Before the release of the new album, she did not disclose any news. Those people did not know that she was going to release the new album. Therefore, they could not be blamed at all.


    Seeing that Qing Xuan did not trouble herself, those people were also relieved, including the emperor superstar. Although he is also of the emperor superstar level, through this incident, he can also see that Qing Xuan''s background is too excessive. Being strong is far from what he can contend with alone, if Qing Xuan troubles him, he will also be unlucky.


    And through this incident, everyone in the entertainment circle also understood that Qing Xuan¡¯s background really exists, and it is beyond imagination. No one dares to deliberately find Qing Xuan anymore. In trouble.


    After the masters of Heizi and Shuijun were taken down, the ratings and reviews of Qingxuan¡¯s new songs on the rating website were also normal. It helped Qingxuan''s album sales to a certain extent. However, Qingxuan Understand, this is helpful, but it is not decisive.


    Before, Qing Xuan¡¯s agent put forward the last point of analysis, that is the focus of Qing Xuan¡¯s attention. After all, she knows that if this problem is not resolved, even if there are no sunspots and navy soldiers, she is singing. , It¡¯s still difficult to go further, and I seem to have reached a bottleneck on this road now.


    Therefore, after solving the external problems, Qingxuan tried her best to think of a solution on the last problem. One is her own hard work. However, she is not a genius creator herself, so she wants to It is still difficult to create a good song in a short time.


    Therefore, she can only pin her hopes on her agent, and she can buy better lyrics and music from others.


    "No, neither can this." At night, Qing Xuan shut herself in a room. There are various musical instruments, where she usually creates. When she has inspiration, let¡¯s talk about it here. The tune is recorded.


    Although I feel that the possibility of creating an excellent song is very small, Qing Xuan did not give up her efforts. She has been creating for the past few days. At this time, there are already dozens of paper balls on the floor of this room. Yes, these are all the lyrics and music she wrote in the process of composing her own songs, after she was not satisfied with it, she threw it away.


    "Hey, it''s so difficult to write a good song." Qing Xuan lay on the table, her cascading hair slapped on her shoulders, her entire face was full of trouble, but, Even with a troubled look, her face still has a huge attraction to the opposite sex.


    After lying on the table for a while, Qing Xuan picked up a brochure next to her. This brochure was her statistics. Some other singers¡¯ classic songs. She wanted to inspire inspiration by watching other people¡¯s lyrics and music, but , This is obviously not an easy task. At least in the past few days, she has not made obvious progress, and she is still clueless. She is not very satisfied with the small institutional ideas that occasionally pop up.


    Because it was too late, Qing Xuan looked at it and felt a little sleepy, but instead of going back to the room to rest, she wanted to lie down at the table for a while, and then continue after a while. Created.


    However, when Qing Xuan was lying on the table and not long after falling asleep, the booklet on the table in front of her disappeared, and another booklet appeared. The two booklets were different. Obviously, The pamphlet that appeared again is not the one before.

 1196 Chapter 1196 Shy Cao Wenwen

    It was rare for Huang Feng to go to Su Yumo and Bai Xiaorou this night, but stayed in his room honestly. Taking advantage of this time, he read a lot of introductions about the Eight Worlds of Heavenly Dragon to make sure that he Be able to remember every detail inside and prepare for the upcoming transmission.


    After watching the introduction of the "Eight Dragons and Eight" TV series, movies and novels, Huang Feng did not sleep, but chose to practice.


    Since entering the first-class realm, Huang Feng has clearly felt that his cultivation speed has dropped a lot, even less than half of the previous one. This is still the effect of the Buddha statue bonus. Otherwise, the cultivation speed Will be slower.


    Huang Feng also understands that after entering the first-class realm, it is difficult to improve his strength. At this time, every time you raise a small realm, the difference is still quite big. Huang Feng also understands that at this time, I think To continue to improve one''s strength, it is more not by cultivation, but by epiphany, or some other adventures, for example, using Beiming magical power to absorb other people''s internal strength, or being taught internal strength by others.


    However, this is not to say that cultivation is useless. In fact, cultivation is still very important. Although it cannot greatly increase the energy in one¡¯s body, it can further purify the energy in one¡¯s body. One''s own foundation is firmer, increasing the possibility of epiphany.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng is very busy during this period, he has never given up on self-cultivation. Fortunately, after entering the first-class realm, even if he does not deliberately practice, the energy of his internal strength is constantly running and improving. It''s just slower.


    Huang Feng wakes up from his cultivation. If someone is here, he can definitely see the light in his eyes. This is the situation that only occurs when the energy in the body is pure to a certain level, and now Huang Feng has reached the first-class level. It didn''t take long for this to happen, which can be said to be very rare.


    "After practicing for one night, I feel that the whole person has a lot of energy, and there is no even the slightest sense of exhaustion. Should I exchange a practice method for Yumo and the girls so that they can also practice. This is not only It can improve their strength, make them safer, and also enhance their physical fitness, and shopping like yesterday will not be too tired." Huang Feng thought silently in his heart.


    The more he thought about it, Huang Feng felt that it made more sense, but how to explain to Su Yumo''s daughters was a question.


    "By the way, didn''t Xiao Rou say that in reality, there are some people who practice internal strength? Maybe they have heard of that, and even if they haven''t heard of it, they can find an excuse at that time. Anyway, there are internal forces in reality." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    The more he thinks about it, the more he feels that it makes sense. Huang Feng has decided to find an opportunity to teach Su Yumo and the others to practice. As for his sister and her two friends, don''t teach it for the time being. One is for her. Those two friends are unfamiliar, and they are now in their third year of high school, and they should focus more on study. It is not too late for their sister to practice cultivation until after they have gone to university.


    After a brief wash, Huang Feng went out of the room. He didn''t expect that at this time, one of his sister''s classmates, Cao Wenwen, also just came out of the room. The two rooms were not too far apart.


    "Morning." Huang Feng greeted actively.


    "Morning." Cao Wenwen said shyly.


    Originally, Cao Wenwen was like Huang Tingting and Mengmeng said. On the surface, she is a cold girl, but in fact she is a little boring, or black-bellied. In school, she doesn¡¯t do more than cute things about boys. Meng Shao, but few people know her behavior except Huang Tingting, so other people always think Cao Wenwen is a good girl.


    However, this dark-bellied Cao Wenwen is a bit shy when she sees Huang Feng, because she thinks of the things she said in Huang Tingting¡¯s room last night. Huang Tingting thinks that it¡¯s a joke, but Cao Wenwen is not so. She thinks that people her age are easily attracted to successful people like Huang Feng, and because of the internal strength of Huang Feng, how can the temperament of Huang Feng be comparable to ordinary people?This is also the reason why many women tend to have a good impression of Huang Feng at first sight.


    And after returning to her room last night, Cao Wenwen also thought of Huang Feng, even in her dream, she also dreamed of Huang Feng. Some shameful things happened there. So, now she suddenly ran into Huang Feng in the corridor. She will naturally feel shy.


    "Go downstairs to eat." Huang Feng also noticed that Cao Wenwen was a little shy, but he didn''t think too much. After all, Cao Wenwen is a girl. Obviously, she suddenly gets along with a person of the opposite sex who is not too familiar. What''s so strange.


    "Yeah." Cao Wenwen replied, lowered her head, and silently followed Huang Feng downstairs. In that way, she didn''t have the usual coldness or black belly at all, but she looked like a young wife who had just passed the door. same.


    "Wenwen, which university are you going to apply for?" It''s not a problem to have been so silent, so Huang Feng took the initiative to talk to Cao Wenwen.


    "I want to apply for Jiangzhou University." Cao Wenwen said. At this time, she had already forgotten the universities that her parents had arranged for her. Only Jiangzhou University was in her heart.


    "Jiangzhou University? Yes, that''s a prestigious school. By the way, Tingting is also going to take the exam for this university. When that happens, you can all go to this university and you can continue to be classmates." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Cao Wenwen replied. She didn''t apply for Jiangzhou University all to continue to be classmates with Huang Tingting.


    "How? Are you sure?" Huang asked.


    "If you play normally, there should be no problem." Cao Wenwen said, but Huang Feng could hear the confidence in the words.


    "It''s great, you are a master." Huang Feng praised: "It''s not like me, I just went to a second-rate university."


    Huang Feng also has a special feeling for Jiangzhou University. Although he is not a student of this school, the change in his fate is also closely related to this school. If it weren''t for the magic storage box he bought in this school, If so, he won''t have the current life. He might still be shrinking in a rental house, worrying about work.

 1197 Chapter 1197

    "No, I think Big Brother Huang, you are very good." Cao Wenwen looked at Huang Feng with admiration and said.


    It is precisely because of the situation in Huang Feng¡¯s family that Cao Wenwen admires Huang Feng¡¯s current Cheng more and more, because she knows that all of this can only be obtained by Huang Feng on his own, and his family cannot provide him with it. Any help.


    Compared with Huang Feng, the boys in the school became more naive in Cao Wenwen¡¯s eyes. She felt that there was no way for them to compare with Huang Feng. Only people like Huang Feng can attract people. Rather than the immature boys in the school, deliberately doing some naive behaviors to attract her attention.


    "I''m so good. When you graduate from university, it will be much better than me." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng was telling the truth. When he graduated from university, he could not even find a stable job. If Cao Wenwen could be admitted to Jiangzhou University, after graduation, his job problem would be complete. No need to worry, so you must be better than yourself.


    However, Cao Wenwen didn¡¯t believe Huang Feng¡¯s words. In her opinion, this was Huang Feng¡¯s humility. Even if she went to college in the future better than Huang Feng¡¯s, she still had to get Huang Feng in a short period of time. In Cao Wenwen''s view, Feng''s achievement is impossible.


    When the two of them arrived downstairs, the servants had already prepared breakfast, including Chinese food and Western food. Since he was already rich, Huang Feng did not intend to treat himself badly, although he had no idea of ??showing off in front of outsiders, but He was not stingy at all when he treated himself and the people around him.


    At this point, Bai Xiaorou was already sitting at the dining table. In this villa, Bai Xiaorou was usually the first to get up. She has developed a habit and gets up early every day to exercise. It is Su Yumo and the others because they are just ordinary people. , Doesn''t pay much attention to his body, and this is one of Huang Feng''s concerns.


    "Sister Xiaorou is early." Cao Wenwen greeted her when she saw Bai Xiaorou.


    "How about your morning rest last night?" Bai Xiaorou said, looking at Cao Wenwen.


    "Very good." Cao Wenwen said: "I''ve grown up so much, this is the first time I live in such a big room."


    What Cao Wenwen said is true. Although the situation in her own home is better than that of Huang Tingting''s, it is obviously incomparable with Huang Feng''s villa. The room she stayed in last night, although only one Ordinary guest rooms, but the area is also not small, the inside is also finely decorated, and some daily necessities are specially prepared by Su Yumo and the others, and they are not cheap. Therefore, for Cao Wenwen, all this, Obviously it was her first contact, and it was a shock to her psychology.


    After that, the other women came down one after another. Looking at the situation of everyone, it was obvious that they had a good rest. After Huang Tingting and Mengmeng got down, they sat down with Cao Wenwen and the three little sisters surrounded Together, having a meal and chatting, I can see that their relationship is really good.


    After the meal, Huang Feng planned to take Huang Tingting''s three daughters out to play. As for Su Yumo and the others, they are going to do their own things. After all, they also have work to do, and Huang Feng has many people around him. The one person I brought was Tan Ying.


    Thinking of Tan Ying, Huang Feng remembered that if he was going to cook for him, if they went out to play today, they would definitely eat outside. Tan Ying was not used to eating those things outside, so Huang Feng was finished eating After breakfast, I went to the kitchen to prepare something for Tan Ying to eat for lunch, and when I went out, I took it with me for lunch.


    "Huang Feng, I haven''t seen you care so much about Yumo and the others. They haven''t eaten your loving lunch yet." Xie Mengjiao followed Huang Feng after seeing Huang Feng into the kitchen. Said to Huang Feng.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s not that you don''t know Tan Ying''s situation. I don''t prepare something for her. She can only go hungry at noon." Huang Feng kept holding his hands, "If you want If you eat, I can also bring you some."


    "Who wants something to eat?" Xie Mengjiao said, "However, you are so good to Tan Ying, do you have any intentions against her?"


    "What can I do?" Huang Feng turned his head to look at Xie Mengjiao and said, "You are not jealous anymore."


    "Ghosts eat your jealousy. If you want to be jealous, you are also Yumo sisters. I have nothing to do with you." Xie Mengjiao said, "However, you said that you have no intentions against Tan Ying. It''s just being greedy, there are already Yumo sisters and they are still looking for other women outside."


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng asked Xie Mengjiao.


    "Look at this." Xie Mengjiao handed her mobile phone to Huang Feng and said: "You wouldn''t say that the person inside is not you, or is it just an ordinary relationship between you and the woman inside?"


    Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao¡¯s cell phone. It showed how she and Zhu Xiyu were singing together. It should have happened that day when the classmates reunion. At that time, she and Zhu Xiyu were very close, so now we have to say that she and Zhu Xiyu are completely different. In terms of relationship, it is estimated that Xie Mengjiao would not believe it.


    "Where did this photo come from?" Huang Feng did not answer Xie Mengjiao''s question, but instead asked her a question.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." Xie Mengjiao said dissatisfied: "You answer my question first, and I will tell you later."


    "Well, she is also my girlfriend. I haven''t found a chance to talk to Yumo for the time being." Huang Feng said, Su Yumo will know about Zhu Xiyu''s existence, and Xie Mengjiao will know about it then, so Huang Feng felt that she hadn''t concealed Xie Mengjiao''s meaning at all, and now she was obviously more concerned about how the picture of Xie Mengjiao came from. She was not there that day.


    "It really looks like this, Huang Feng, you pervert!" Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng with such an expression.


    "You always call me a pervert. I don''t seem to do anything pervert to you." Huang Feng said: "I was wronged."


    "Why not, that time at the sanitary entrance of the restaurant, in the bar, and in the swimming pool a few days ago, what are you not a pervert?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I don''t think that''s a pervert," Huang Feng said. Then, after Xie Mengjiao reacted, she suddenly kissed her on the mouth, and then said with a smile: "This is a pervert."

 1198 Chapter 1198

    Xie Mengjiao was completely stunned by Huang Feng''s movements. She looked at Huang Feng fixedly, as if she had suddenly lost the ability to think.


    "Are you okay?" Huang Feng asked with some worry. He now feels that the joke just now was overdone, but some of it was just a joke, and some of the reasons were because Xie Mengjiao kept saying that she was a pervert, so she should let her know. , What is a pervert.


    "Huang Feng, you just kissed me?" Xie Mengjiao asked Huang Feng in a daze.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    "Did you really kiss me? My first kiss is gone?" Xie Mengjiao said again.


    "First kiss?"


    "Huang Feng! You pay for my first kiss, you big pervert!" Xie Mengjiao suddenly rushed into Huang Feng''s arms, raised a small fist at Huang Feng and hit Huang Feng on the chest. However, her For Huang Feng, that little strength is no different from massage.


    However, Huang said with a very painful expression on his face: "Hey, don''t fight, the big deal is that I will let you go back in person."


    "Huang Feng, you bastard, you pay for my first kiss." Xie Mengjiao said reluctantly.


    "Okay, I will pay you." With that, Huang Feng kissed Xie Mengjiao again.


    When Xie Mengjiao reacted and wanted to struggle, Huang Feng had already taken the initiative to leave, "I will pay you for today''s first kiss."


    Xie Mengjiao stared at Huang Feng fiercely and said, "Huang Feng, you are so damned. My first kiss is for my boyfriend. You actually took advantage of me. Are you afraid that I will tell Sister Yumo and the others? "


    "If Sister Yumo knows it, it''s probably too late to be happy." Huang Feng said with a smile. He is so confident, and it is also because of Su Yumo''s encouragement. Otherwise, if you bully Su Yumo''s friends like this, Huang Feng thought But there is no bottom.


    "You!" Xie Mengjiao pointed at Huang Feng, not knowing what to say, because she also felt that Su Yumo and Tang Muxue seemed to be arranging her and Huang Feng on purpose. This discovery surprised Xie Mengjiao. I was at a loss again.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be angry, how about I provide you with a solution?" Huang Feng said.


    "what?"


    "That is, I''m your boyfriend. Didn''t you say that your first kiss was for your boyfriend? If I became your boyfriend, you don''t have to be so entangled, just give me the first kiss. Can you accept it?" Huang Feng said solemnly.


    "Huang Feng, you have such a thick skin!" Xie Mengjiao gritted his teeth to Huang Feng, forgetting the purpose of coming here just now.


    "Generally so." Huang Feng said: "But, seriously, you really don''t plan to consider my suggestion. I think this suggestion is very good."


    "Yes, you big-headed ghost!" Xie Mengjiao pouted, angrily wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Hey, wait, you haven''t told me who gave you that picture." Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t know." Xie Mengjiao was obviously still angry with Huang Feng and didn''t want to answer Huang Feng.


    "If you don''t say anything, believe it or not, I''ll kiss you in front of them!" Huang Feng said threateningly.


    "Huang Feng, can you be more shameless?" Xie Mengjiao is completely obsessed with Huang Feng. The key is that Huang Feng''s skin is too thick, and Su Yumo and the others seem to be somewhat happy about this. Xie Mengjiao couldn''t help it.


    "Yes, do you want to try?" Huang Feng said to Xie Mengjiao.


    "Don''t!" Xie Mengjiao was really afraid of Huang Feng, afraid that Huang Feng would do more to herself, so she said quickly: "I told you that. Yesterday, a person who claimed to be your classmate came to the company. Zhao Yumo said that she saw you hook up with other women at class reunions, and she knew that Yumo was your girlfriend, and she didn¡¯t want Yumo to be deceived, so she could tell Yumo the truth. As a result, Sister Yumo was absent yesterday, and I ran into her."


    Speaking of this, Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng contemptuously and said: "Huang Feng, look at your character. Even your classmates can''t stand it anymore. Take the initiative to tell Sister Yu Mo and expose you."


    "Is that woman a woman?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s a woman." Xie Mengjiao said, "Isn''t that woman also related to you?"


    Xie Mengjiao obviously felt more and more that as long as the women around Huang Feng seemed to have something to do with him.


    "It really is her." Huang Feng said to himself.


    After hearing Xie Mengjiao¡¯s words, Huang Feng can already guess who the person who went to Tianjiao Group to look for Yumo yesterday is. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be Wang Tongtong. Wang Tongtong has seen Yumo before and knows that Yumo belongs to him. Girlfriend, afterwards, she also attended class reunions, so she was satisfied with both points.


    It¡¯s not hard to guess why Wang Tongtong did this. Huang Feng was also aware of everything Wang Tongtong did at the party that day. This woman loves vanity. It is estimated that she is now developed and wants to do it again. He returned to his side, so he deliberately provoke the relationship between himself and Su Yumo.


    "Since she can go to Yumo, she should have looked for Xiyu. After all, she should have seen that the relationship between herself and Xiyu is not normal." Huang Feng thought to himself, in fact, for her side Many of the women, Huang Feng did not deliberately conceal his relationship with them. Therefore, many people can find that their relationship with them is unusual if they are careful.


    "Huang Feng, haven''t you heard me, is she also your woman?" Xie Mengjiao asked again.


    "No." Huang Feng replied.


    "Oh, that''s good, I see her face, she is not a good person." Xie Mengjiao said with a sigh of relief.


    "When did you learn to look at your face?" Huang Feng said with a smile. Although Wang Tongtong calculated it behind his back, Huang Feng didn''t feel much worried. Don''t say that Su Yumo doesn''t know about it now, even if I know, Huang Feng doesn''t think there will be too much trouble.


    On the contrary, Wang Tongtong, Huang Feng is now a little more wary of her. This woman is obviously not a fuel-efficient lamp. This time she did not achieve her goal. It is estimated that this woman will not give up easily. Regarding her desire for vanity, Huang Feng knew better than anyone else.


    "I just learned it, no way." Xie Mengjiao said with a flushed face.


    "Okay, how could it not?" Huang Feng said, "However, I''m very curious, why don''t you show this photo to Yumo, but show it to me first?"

 1199 Chapter 1199: Definitely Accept You

    "I am, I want to give you a chance to be frank and lenient and reform yourself." Xie Mengjiao said.


    In fact, Xie Mengjiao herself didn¡¯t know what she thought. She wanted to show it to Sister Yumo directly. Then Sister Yumo scolded Huang Feng. However, she soon changed her mind and brought it to her. First show Huang Feng, want to see what Huang Feng''s opinion is.


    "Then I would like to thank you." Huang Feng said.


    "Thank you for your stature, I''ll go now." Xie Mengjiao left the kitchen in a bit of embarrassment. Huang Feng thanked her. To her, she seemed to be joking, which made her a little embarrassed.


    However, after leaving the kitchen, Xie Mengjiao was a little stunned. What did she do when she went to the kitchen this time? I was planning to use the photo in the phone to threaten or even teach Huang Feng. As a result, Huang Feng didn''t seem to be at all. Caring, I still lost my first kiss for some reason.


    Xie Mengjiao gritted her teeth towards Huang Feng, and felt a bit wronged in her heart. At the same time, she felt a strange feeling in her heart. She subconsciously touched her lips, there seemed to be Huang Feng''s temperature, which made her face a little red.


    "Mengjiao, why are you standing here?" At this time, Su Yumo''s voice sounded, and Xie Mengjiao jumped in shock.


    "No, nothing happened." Xie Mengjiao said in a flustered manner.


    Although Huang Feng took advantage of her in the kitchen just now, and in fact, nothing happened between the two of them. However, when seeing Su Yumo now, Xie Mengjiao felt a little guilty in her heart, or even not. Dare to look at her.


    "Well, I''ll go first." Xie Mengjiao felt Su Yumo''s guilty conscience when she saw that Su Yumo seemed to be looking at herself, and quickly found an excuse to leave Su Yumo''s sight.


    "It''s mysterious, what''s wrong with Mengjiao?" Su Yumo muttered to herself while staring at Xie Mengjiao''s back. Then, Xie Mengjiao looked at the direction of the kitchen again and thought to herself: "Is it related to Huang Feng?"


    However, Su Yumo did not follow up on this matter. She originally wanted to match Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao. If the two really had something, that was what she wanted to see. If the two of them did not call, she would also She didn''t want to force it, so now she took the natural attitude towards this matter. She wouldn''t care about anything, so she let Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao handle it by themselves.


    Seeing Xie Mengjiao''s departure, Huang Feng, who had a smile on his face, turned gloomy in an instant. He didn''t expect Wang Tongtong to have such a scheming to provoke the relationship between himself and Su Yumo. Could it be that, She thought that even if there was a problem between herself and Su Yumo, would she go to her?This is too naive, and too confident for herself.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng called Zhu Xiyu.


    At this time, Zhu Xiyu didn''t get up for a long time. When he received a call from Huang Feng early in the morning, he seemed a little surprised and a little bit happy.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, why did you call me so early?" Zhu Xiyu''s sweet voice came from the phone soon.


    "I miss you." Huang Feng now came casually for such words.


    Zhu Xiyu over there was smiling, with a slight red on her face: "Well, I miss you too."


    "Are there classes this morning?" Huang Feng asked suddenly.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Zhu Xiyu asked.


    "Oh, nothing. I wanted to take you out for fun, so let''s find time." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Zhu Xiyu responded with some regret. If she used to, she would definitely choose to skip class and go out with Huang Feng. However, now she dare not escape one of these classes, and she listened very much during class. Seriously, because she wants to improve her abilities. She is already an artist of Huangfeng Company. Therefore, she can''t shame Huang Feng. The basic skills of acting must be solid enough.


    Therefore, now she will not let go of all learning opportunities. When her roommates saw her working so hard and working hard, they all smiled and said that in the third year of high school, they were not as hard as she is now.


    "By the way, did Wang Tongtong go to you yesterday?" Huang Feng asked. Zhu Xiyu obviously knew Wang Tongtong, and she had introduced it to her before.


    "Ah, no, no." Zhu Xiyu did not expect Huang Feng to ask this question suddenly, and was a little caught off guard. However, she didn''t want Huang Feng to worry about herself. She felt that she could handle this matter, so she didn''t need to tell Huang Feng. .


    "Xiyu, to be honest, did she go to find you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Come, come to me." Seeing Huang Feng''s question again, Zhu Xiyu didn''t want to deceive Huang Feng, so she had to tell him: "However, there is nothing wrong, you don''t need to worry."


    "He told you that I have a girlfriend." Huang Feng asked. Since Wang Tongtong can go to Su Yumo with the photo between himself and Zhu Xiyu, then she can go to Zhu Xiyu and tell her , The relationship between myself and Su Yumo.


    "Ah, do you know all of them?" After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Zhu Xiyu thought Huang Feng already knew everything.


    "Sure enough." Huang Feng said inwardly. Originally, he was just a guess, but now it seems that his guess is not wrong.


    "Actually, you don''t need to worry. I know about you having a girlfriend." Zhu Xiyu said. Indeed, she knew of Su Yumo''s existence before she had established a relationship with Huang Feng, so Wang Tongtong The provocation did not have much effect, but it embarrassed her a bit in the presence of the public.


    However, Huang Feng did not know the scene of Wang Tongtong and Zhu Xiyu meeting at the time. He thought that Wang Tongtong was only talking about Zhu Xiyu who was looking for him alone, and Zhu Xiyu did know the relationship between himself and Su Yumo, so Huang Feng also Did not take it to heart.


    "Xiyu, when you come back from this filming, I''ll show you Yumo." Huang Feng said suddenly. Su Yumo knows all his other women, but Zhu Xiyu never told Su Yumo, Huang Feng felt Something unfair to Zhu Xiyu.


    "Ah, why." Zhu Xiyu said in surprise. She certainly didn''t know that Huang Feng already had several girlfriends. Now, Huang Feng suddenly wanted to let herself see Su Yumo, Zhu Xiyu was a little confused and at a loss.


    "At that time, you will know." Huang Feng said: "Don''t worry, Yumo will not embarrass you."


    "You mean, you want to tell her about our relationship?" Zhu Xiyu said unbelievably.


    "Yes." Huang Feng did not deny: "Yimo will definitely accept you."

 1200 Chapter 1200 Are You Thinking About It?

    "She will accept me?" Zhu Xiyu still looked in disbelief. If Su Yumo knew of his existence, wouldn''t he be killed?How can you accept yourself?


    Zhu Xiyu was a little puzzled. Huang Feng was planning to wait for her to finish the film and tell her about it when she came back. However, now because of Wang Tongtong, he said it first. Now Zhu Xiyu has some ideas. Doubtful, he had to say: "Actually, I don''t just have a girlfriend."


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Xiyu was even more puzzled.


    "In addition to you and Yumo, I have other women, and Yumo also knows about this, and accepts it, so even if she knows your existence, it is not too big. Things." Huang Feng said.


    "Ah, do you have other women?" Zhu Xiyu exclaimed. Several roommates in her dormitory looked at her curiously, not knowing what she was talking about.


    However, Zhu Xiyu can''t control the eyes of her roommate anymore. Now she is shocked by what Huang Feng said just now. Zhu Xiyu never thought that Huang Feng had other things besides herself and Su Yumo. Human women, and, more importantly, Su Yumo knew the existence of those women, but didn''t say anything.


    "So? I can get along with Huang Feng just right?" Zhu Xiyu thought in her heart. As for Huang Feng and other women''s affairs, she doesn''t care about it, and she can''t. She herself is not Huang Feng''s. For a real girlfriend, there is no difference in identity between himself and Huang Feng¡¯s other women. Therefore, I am not qualified to control it. Of course, I don¡¯t want to control it. I knew that Huang Feng has a girlfriend. , Who decided to be with him was originally a lover. Therefore, Huang Feng has other women''s affairs, which is not a big deal for himself, but Huang Feng''s genuine girlfriend should take care of this matter.


    However, Zhu Xiyu did not expect that Su Yumo actually knew that Huang Feng had other women, and he still indulged Huang Feng, which gave Zhu Xiyu a lot of hope.


    "Yeah, I didn''t tell you about this before, it was my fault." Huang Feng said, anyway, it was his fault that he didn''t tell Zhu Xiyu about this before.


    "It''s nothing. I knew you had other women. As for one or more, it doesn''t make much difference to me." Zhu Xiyu said, "But you just said that your girlfriend knows Is it true that other women exist but are not angry?"


    Actually, since Huang Feng has a girlfriend, she still chooses to be with him. Zhu Xiyu feels a little sorry for Huang Feng''s girlfriend. After all, she is a junior relative to the other party. If one day, Su Yumo knew of his existence, and when he came to school to beat himself, he would not fight back. After all, he was wrong first.


    However, if Su Yumo knows that Huang Feng has something to do with other women and is not angry, then he doesn''t need to worry. After he is exposed, Su Yumo will come to the door, which makes Zhu Xiyu feel relieved.


    "It''s true, in fact, where I live now, there are not only Yumo, but also a few other women of mine." Huang Feng said.


    "Ah, you are all living together? Still together?" Zhu Xiyu was even more shocked by Huang Feng''s words.


    "Well, when you come back from filming, you can live in if you want." Huang Feng said.


    "Can I?" Zhu Xiyu was a little worried. Of course, she wanted to meet Huang Feng every day, instead of seeing each other once every other time. It would be much more convenient if she could live together. Of course, there are some unnecessary troubles, but in order to meet Huang Feng often, Zhu Xiyu feels that he can overcome those troubles.


    "Of course, you are my girlfriend too." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu said with a slight smile, and she was a little longing for the days when she lived with Huang Feng. However, thinking of Huang Feng''s residence and other women, she would definitely be very lively by then, and even a lot. It¡¯s intrigue, after all, that¡¯s how it was written in those Qing palace dramas on TV.


    "For Huang Feng, I can bear it. If it doesn''t work, I''ll just move out." Because they are not familiar with Su Yumo, Zhu Xiyu doesn''t know who Su Yumo and the others are. She was a little longing and a little worried about the upcoming special cohabitation life.


    "Xiyu, are you moving out?" After Zhu Xiyu hung up Huang Feng''s phone, Hong Li couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Well, when I come back from filming this time, I may move out." Zhu Xiyu didn''t lie to her roommate: "However, it is still not sure."


    "Is Huang Feng looking for a house for you?" asked another roommate.


    "That''s right." Zhu Xiyu said. Zhu Xiyu didn''t say that she would live with Huang Feng''s other women.


    "Hey, if you leave, our dormitory will have one less person, and it will be much deserted." Hong Li said. There are many men and women who move out in college, so she is not surprised that Zhu Xiyu moves out to live. , However, their dormitory will have one less person from now on, and once Zhu Xiyu lives in the house Huang Feng bought for her, it means that Zhu Xiyu is really with Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay, I will come here often." Zhu Xiyu said: "I still have to come to class every day, but at night, I don''t live in the dormitory."


    "Xiyu, have you really thought about it?" Hong Li asked.


    Zhu Xiyu understood what she meant. If she went out to live in the house that Huang Feng bought, it meant that she had completely accepted the fact that she was Huang Feng''s lover, and this was obviously not a trivial matter.


    "Well, I have already thought about it." Zhu Xiyu said, in fact, when she made a decision before, she had already thought of the current things. Now that she has made a decision, she has never thought about regretting it.


    "Xiyu, you must protect yourself in the future and don''t make yourself sad." Hong Li said.

 1201 Chapter 1201 Excited Qing Xuan

    Therefore, Hong Li would worry about Zhu Xiyu, that is normal.


    "Don''t worry, things are not as bad as you thought." Zhu Xiyu said with a smile.


    Huang Feng has already told her, Su Yumo knows that Huang Feng has other women''s affairs, and he has accepted them all, so he should not be rejected, so even if the next days are not too happy, However, it is much better than what I thought before.


    At this time, Huang Feng on the other side had already prepared Tan Ying¡¯s lunch. He didn¡¯t regret what he had just said to Zhu Xiyu, and he had never thought about letting Zhu Xiyu live alone. Outside, so she moved in, it was just a matter of time. This time it was just because of Wang Tongtong, and it was earlier.


    Thinking that Wang Tongtong really went to Zhu Xiyu, and wanted to provoke his relationship with Zhu Xiyu, Huang Feng was even more unhappy with Wang Tongtong, but he was not very kind to come to the house specially to find such a woman''s trouble, but fortunately Although she provokes both sides, she has minimal impact on herself. In her own eyes, such a person is no different from a clown.


    However, Huang Feng also decided that if Wang Tongtong played any tricks, he wouldn''t mind going to the door directly and let the other party completely wake up from the fantasy.


    On Huang Feng''s side, after Su Yumo''s daughters went to work, Tan Ying also arrived. Therefore, Huang Feng and his group of five went out to play. It can be seen that Huang Tingting''s three daughters are very interested, especially some extroverts. Mengmeng is even more joyful. Mengmeng still cherishes this opportunity to get along with Huang Feng, because they can only stay here for three days. Once the time comes, they will go back. Seeing Huang Feng again is not an easy task.


    And Tan Ying¡¯s interest is also very good. When she was in the car, she simply ate some food. Huang Feng prepared the food for her. Although she already knew that Huang Feng had a girlfriend, even if she couldn¡¯t Get along with Huang Feng as a girlfriend, but she is also very happy to see Huang Feng often.


    When Huang Feng took his sister and others out to play, Qing Xuan in another time and space also woke up from a deep sleep.


    "Well, what time is it? Why am I sleeping here?" Qing Xuan rubbed her eyes that had not been fully opened, and looked at her phone in a daze, and found that it was already eight o''clock in the morning. I slept here all night.


    Originally, Qing Xuan only planned to rest here for a while, and then continue to create. However, she did not expect that she was so tired and fell asleep completely here, probably because she has been busy writing songs these days. The matter made her a little tired, and then she slept all night.


    "Huh, what is this?" Qing Xuan, who was sober, found the booklet that suddenly appeared in front of her. After all, this booklet was completely different from the one before her. She remembered her desk. Above, there was no such booklet before.


    So, a somewhat curious Qing Xuan curiously opened the booklet in front of her that did not know when it appeared.


    "What''s this?" Qing Xuan muttered to herself with some confusion when she saw the contents inside.


    She found that the text in it was different from the text she knew, but the general appearance was still somewhat similar. If you took some time to look up the information carefully, you might be able to recognize the text in it.


    However, she discovered that although she did not know these words, there were things she knew well above them.


    "This is the score?" Qing Xuan said unconsciously when she saw the familiar symbols above.


    Qing Xuan was already busy composing music during this period, and her own musical skills were not weak, so the first time she saw these scores, she unconsciously started humming along. And the more she sang, the redder her face became, not shy, not sick, but excited!


    Yes, Qing Xuan was excited. She was already excited because she hadn''t finished humming this song completely, because she discovered that this piece is a classic piece, no better than what she had heard before. The classic songs I got are poor, and more importantly, this tune has never been heard before. She is sure that the song of this tune has never appeared on the market.


    "What the hell is going on? Where did this booklet come from? What do the tunes on this book mean? Are the words that I don''t know are the lyrics?" Qing Xuan felt more and more after humming the entire song. Sure, this is a classic song, but the doubts in my heart have become more serious.


    Where did such a good song come from?Why haven''t I heard of it before? Is it a master who has just released a new product?But what do these words mean?Qing Xuan felt that she had a question in her mind, but she didn''t know who to ask.


    "By the way, there''s more behind this." Qingxuan turned the booklet to the second page, and sure enough, she saw the same things, unrecognized text, and familiar tune symbols there. Qingxuan said again. After humming, she soon became excited again, because the song on the second page is also a classic song.


    The alarmed Qing Xuan couldn''t stop at all. She kept humming and flipping backwards, but her face became redder and red, because she found that the nearly 100 songs in this booklet were actually all It''s the tune of a high-quality classic song. Nearly a hundred classic songs appeared in front of her suddenly. This made Qing Xuan, who has been thinking about it these days, how can she not get excited?


    After finally calming down her excitement, Qing Xuan thought about the question she had thought of before, that is, who on earth put this booklet here?


    The first person Qing Xuan thinks of is her manager. After all, she asked her to help collect good songs. However, Qing Xuan is also a little skeptical, because even if her manager collects good songs, , It¡¯s impossible to collect so many all at once. You know, every song in it, if you take it out, is of the classic level, and the entire market, within a year, the classic songs that appear are not Will there be more than five songs, his agent is so powerful, and he won so many at once?

 1202 Chapter 1202 Who Did It?

    However, although she felt that it was not her agent who did it in her heart, Qing Xuan still made a call and asked her agent if she had visited her room last night.


    The agent naturally replied that there was no. At the same time, she also advised Qingxuan not to be too anxious. She is already looking for a good song. Although there is no result yet, she has already contacted several well-known writers and composers. I believe that there will be good songs in front of Qing Xuan soon.


    Qingxuan dealt with a few words on the phone, then hung up the phone of her agent, muttering to herself: "It really isn''t her, who is it?"


    Although my manager is looking for a good song, he obviously hasn¡¯t found it after listening to what she said. Then she didn¡¯t bring this booklet, and most people don¡¯t enter this place of my own, even outside the residence. If there are bodyguards, most people can''t get in at all.


    "Could it be them?" Qing Xuan thought of the people behind her again. She was a little confused, but she still called to confirm. However, those people only admitted that they had already counterattacked the people who had attacked Qing Xuan before. , They didn''t mention the song, Qing Xuan asked sideways, and the answer he got also showed that they didn''t put this booklet here.


    "It''s not them either, then who is it?" The two suspicious options were all eliminated. Qing Xuan is now completely no longer suspicious, but this booklet can''t appear here out of thin air. Someone must have put it here, and this person should be kind to him, otherwise, the other party would not sneak in here, did not touch him, but left this booklet.


    "Who is this person? Actually have such great ability?" Qing Xuan thought suspiciously.


    Whether it is the other party who can appear in this room unconsciously, or the classic songs on this booklet, this is not something ordinary people can do. Obviously, it is not an ordinary person.


    "However, why does he use these strange characters?" Qing Xuan thought to herself. If she wants to help herself, she can use the characters she knows directly. She knows several languages. However, this booklet says But I don¡¯t know the words.


    The more she thought about it, the more doubts Qing Xuan had in her heart. However, she felt that she was investigating the matter secretly. As for the booklet, Qing Xuan did not intend to cause everyone to know. Since it was placed here in silence like this, instead of handing it over to oneself through normal channels, it was obviously not intended to be known to too many people.


    So, Qing Xuan hurriedly selected a few songs in this booklet, copied the lyrics from the above, and then handed it over to her assistant to help "translate" them into words she knew. Although this work would be costly Some time and energy, but the difficulty is not too great, and Qing Xuan is not too worried.


    After confessing to the assistant to do things, Qing Xuan took out the pamphlet again in a daze, and got so many classic songs at once. Now she doesn¡¯t have to rush to create her own, and her heart is completely Occupied by this booklet, I have been thinking about who it is. After knowing that I am in trouble, I silently help myself, why the other party refuses to show up to let me know.


    Of course, Qing Xuan also discovered that the booklet with songs that she had put on the table before was missing. However, she didn''t take it seriously. The booklet only recorded some classic songs on the market. It''s not a valuable thing. If you want it, you can make another copy in a short time.


    However, Qing Xuan estimated that the booklet was taken away by the "mysterious man", but Qing Xuan didn''t know why the other party took away the worthless booklet.


    "Who are you? Why don''t you want to show up?" Qing Xuan lay on the table, staring at the booklet in her hand, thinking very puzzled. Qing Xuan knew that she would be affected by this problem during this time. Troubled.


    Huang Feng on the earth, at this time, is walking around with his sisters and daughters. Where they go is still the focus of attention of the people around. Although the number of beautiful women around Huang Feng has decreased this time, it is not the last night. It''s so exaggerated, but the four beauties with their own characteristics around him still make him receive a lot of attention. Of course, women''s eyes are mostly doubts, while men''s eyes are almost all I was jealous, I wanted to replace Huang Feng''s identity and wanted to be surrounded by so many beauties.


    Huang Feng didn''t pay much attention to these eyes. After all, these eyes were not as exaggerated as last night, so he could still accept them. Moreover, his sister would be leaving in two days. It''s rare to come here once. , And have to take her to have fun.


    Therefore, for the next two days, Huang Feng did not do other things, but accompanied Huang Tingting''s daughters to play in Jiangzhou. Of course, he bought a lot of things. Since he was rich, Huang Feng treated himself The people around him are not stingy at all. Even Mengmeng and Wenwen, Huang Feng gave a lot of things.


    "Brother, we bought so many things, how can we bring them back tomorrow?" Huang Tingting said to Huang Feng with some trouble looking at the small mountain-like gifts in her room that night.


    "That''s right, Big Brother Huang, you bought too many things for us." Mengmeng also said.


    "It''s okay, you just need to go back in the sky. I will mail these things back for you." Huang Feng said. In fact, if he is willing to expose his strength or his own floating sports car, these things will be very fast. It can be delivered to them, but Huang Feng felt that it was obviously not the time, so he chose to express.


    "Yes, there is also express delivery, why did I forget." Mengmeng said with surprise on her face.


    "Thank you, Big Brother Huang." Wenwen thanked Huang Feng rather well-behavedly. Her well-behaved appearance made Huang Tingting and Mengmeng who are familiar with her character a little surprised. Wenwen is not usually like this.


    "Thank you Brother Huang." Mengmeng also said quickly.


    "You are polite, you are all Tingting''s friends, this is nothing." Huang Feng said indifferently: "Okay, all go downstairs, they are probably coming back soon, it''s almost time to eat."


    "Yeah." The women responded, and then followed Huang Feng downstairs.

 1203 Chapter 1203

    When Huang Feng and Huang Tingting came down, Bai Xiaorou just came back. Not long after, Su Yumo and the others came back one after another. Even Tan Ying also arrived. Because Huang Tingting and others are going back tomorrow morning, so this evening The meal is considered to be seen off for them.


    "Sit down." Huang Feng said, "tonight we have a drink, but the three of you who are still in school can drink a drink."


    "I want to drink red wine too." Huang Tingting said to Huang Feng.


    "No, wait until you go to college, then drink again." Huang Feng said.


    "Just drink a little, it will be fine. Our classmates usually drink a lot of red wine, and it''s okay to drink a little." Huang Tingting said: "And, I promise, I will drink with your brother today, and I promise to drop the wine when I go back. Nonstick."


    "That''s right, Big Brother Huang, we are leaving tomorrow. Drinking some wine today can be considered a livelier." Mengmeng also said.


    "Huang Feng, it''s okay for them to drink less, as long as they don''t drink too much." Su Yumo also said.


    "All right." Huang Feng finally agreed. Anyway, he is here, as long as they don''t let the little girls drink too much.


    "Okay!" Huang Tingting and the others cheered.


    As a result, everyone at the scene had wine in their glasses. Huang Feng originally wanted to drink beer, but the other women at the scene all drank red wine, so he also drank red wine.


    "It turns out that red wine has this taste." Huang Tingting said after taking a sip of red wine. Although the price of red wine in Huangfeng is not top, it is definitely not bad, and the taste is naturally very good.


    "Remember, you are not allowed to drink after you go back? If you want to drink, wait until college to drink." Huang Feng warned again, worrying.


    "I see, brother, you are very long-winded," Huang Tingting said.


    "Hey, you little girl, dare to say that I am long-winded." Huang Feng said.


    "Feng Huang, you are very long-winded today. Tingting is a big girl, so she naturally knows what to do, right, Tingting." Su Yumo looked at Huang Tingting and said.


    "Well, my sister-in-law is right, brother, don''t you always treat me as a child." Huang Tingting said.


    Huang Tingting¡¯s "sister-in-law" made Su Yumo''s face blush, but she was still very happy. After all, this shows that she has at least obtained Huang Tingting¡¯s approval. Huang Tingting is Huang Feng¡¯s sister and belongs to him. His family''s status in his heart is also very important. Of course Su Yumo is happy to get her approval.


    "You know how to flatter." Huang Feng said with a smile, but Huang Feng was also very happy to see his sister and Su Yumo get along very well.


    Everyone who ate a meal was very happy, but apart from Huang Feng, the other women seemed to be a little bit more, one was happy, and the other reason was that their drinking volume was not as big as Huang Feng''s. The more they drink, the more enjoyable they are, and they also know that there are no outsiders here, so they don¡¯t have to worry about what happens when they drink too much, so they drink it boldly and at ease, plus the stamina of the red wine. Finally, a One of them naturally drank too much.


    Huang Feng was not drunk, but he was a little bit drunk. After all, he drank with his family. Therefore, Huang Feng did not use internal force to force the alcohol out of his body. In that case, drinking would be meaningless. So, in the end, he also had a feeling of drinking high.


    Of course, Huang Tingting¡¯s three daughters were even more drunk. They had the smallest amount of alcohol, and they drank it for the first time. So, they all lay on the wine table in the end. Fortunately, Huang Feng¡¯s wines are not bad. When they wake up the next day, they won''t have much discomfort.


    Huang Feng asked the lightest drunk Bai Xiaorou to take care of the rest, and he sent Tan Ying back. Because of the drinking, Huang Feng did not drive by himself, but used automatic driving. However, his hands were still Put it on the steering wheel and look like it, so that Tan Ying won''t see anything abnormal.


    However, Huang Feng was obviously thinking too much. Tan Ying was already drunk at this time. Even if he didn''t put his hands on the steering wheel, Tan Ying would not notice anything abnormal.


    "Huang Feng, do you know? I really like you." In the car, Tan Ying said to Huang Feng suddenly.


    "What, what did you just say?" Huang Feng''s mind is not very clear, as if he didn''t hear what Tan Ying just said.


    "I said I like you!" Tan Ying yelled vigorously: "I have liked you since you helped me cook for the first time. I like you so much, but why do you have a girlfriend? Why not wait for me."


    Tan Ying looked at Huang Feng and said, but her eyes were already in a state of confusion at this time. Although she was looking at the place where Huang Feng was, it was hard to tell if she didn''t see clearly.


    "You like me too? But we haven''t known each other for a long time." Huang Feng also said drunkly.


    "It has nothing to do with time, I just like you." Tan Ying insisted.


    At this time, the car suddenly turned, and Tan Ying, who was not prepared at all, lay directly on Huang Feng''s lap. At this time, Huang Feng discovered that after Tan Ying got on the car, she did not wear a seat belt, and she seemed to have forgotten.


    "What is this, why are you panicking?" Tan Ying felt her face touch something, she raised her head curiously, and then stretched out her hand.


    At this time, because of the effect of alcohol, her reaction was a little slow.


    "Hiss." When Tan Ying touched, Huang Feng took a breath. After all, he was not completely drunk, and said quickly: "Let go!"


    At this time, Tan Ying seemed to understand what was going on.After all, although she was a little naive because of her lack of acceptance from the outside world for a few years, she was not really ignorant.


    However, although she understood what it was, she did not immediately let go, but her face turned redder, but she said, "I won''t let it go!"


    "Let go!"


    "Don''t let go!" Tan Ying continued drinking Jin, doing things that she would never have imagined.


    Huang Feng was suffering at this time. His reason told him that Tan Ying''s movements should be stopped immediately, but his physical instincts did not act.

 1204 Chapter 1204 Replaced Lyrics

    Just when Huang Feng was thinking about whether he was about to incarnate a werewolf, he noticed the changes in the surrounding environment. It turned out that they had already arrived near Shushu Tan''s house.


    "Tan Ying, get up quickly, we are here." Huang Feng quickly helped Tan Ying up and said. Who knows if Secretary Tan will stand downstairs and look down, if he sees them in the car like "chaos" , Maybe tomorrow I will take someone to the door and cut myself off.


    "Here, where is it?" Tan Ying kept moving her hands, but her mind was a little confused.


    "We''re at Secretary Tan''s house," Huang Feng said quickly, and then took her hand away.


    Although Tan Ying was supported by Huang Feng, the whole person was still a little confused. Upon seeing this, Huang Feng put his hand on her back and let the abilities in her body pass some of the past. At this time, Tan Ying was completely awake.


    But Tan Yingyi was sober, her face suddenly burned, because she had remembered what she had done to Huang Feng just now. Obviously, although she was drunk just now, she has not yet reached the fragment. Degree.


    It was precisely because of remembering what had just happened that Tan Ying felt more and more afraid to face Huang Feng.


    "I''m going back first." Tan Ying opened the car door and ran out. She didn''t even dare to look at Huang Feng. Even because of panic, her steps were a little messy.


    "Be careful, don''t worry." Huang Feng shouted from behind.


    However, when Huang Feng called, Tan Ying''s heart became even more flustered, and she almost fell. After stabilizing her body, she ran faster. Fortunately, her body has recovered a lot in the past few days, otherwise If she wants to run, she can''t run.


    "Hey, it''s really messy." Huang Feng muttered as he looked at Tan Ying''s back. He gently hit himself and said, "It''s all your fault!"


    Originally, there was nothing between Huang Feng and Tan Ying. As a result, today because of drinking and an accident on the road, there was more complicated relationship between the two of them. Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what Tan Ying thought or Knowing how to face her in the future, the two will still meet frequently, and even go abroad together. If the atmosphere between them is too embarrassing, both will feel uncomfortable.


    However, now that the matter has been announced, Huang Feng no longer thinks so much. It is useless to think too much. He can only wait to see Tan Ying''s face before thinking about what to do.


    As soon as Tan Ying returned to Secretary Tan''s house, she shut herself in the room. After that, she threw herself on the bed and put her face on the quilt.


    "Too ashamed, so ashamed, so ashamed to see people." Tan Ying kept muttering to herself. Although she has been separated from Huang Feng, she kept thinking about what happened just now, so her face She was always red, and she didn''t know what she thought at the time or how she would make such actions.


    "I don''t know what Huang Summit thinks of herself." Tan Ying thought a little nervously. If Huang Feng thinks that she is a casual person for this reason, wouldn''t she be wronged, even the first kiss is still there.


    However, if you explain to Huang Feng, Tan Ying doesn''t know how to speak. This is a shame after all, and it seems that the explanation is not clear.


    "Oh, what should I do, I''m so sad." Tan Ying kicked her legs constantly, muttering in her mouth, but she still didn''t think of a good way to solve this matter.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, although not as sad as Tan Ying, was also thinking about how to deal with the relationship with Tan Ying, but he also didn''t think of any clues.


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, there was no one in the hall. They should all be back to his room. Even the leftovers were cleaned up by the servants, so Huang Feng went directly to himself. Of the room.


    "Unknown Songbook: It records the classic songs of many top and above singers on Tiancan Star."


    When Huang Feng finished washing, he looked through the storage box and found the booklet without any name on it. The contents recorded in it were similar to what Huang Feng had prepared before.


    Previously, Huang Feng obtained a record from another planet through the storage box. In addition, he was also using the intelligent robot to obtain the classic songs in his space and the scripts of some classic film and television dramas. Therefore, Huang Feng thought of passing The storage box is used to replace some songs and scripts. After all, there are so many classic songs and scripts in the space where the intelligent robot is located. It is fine to pack a few artists, but if you want to support a large entertainment company, Huang Feng I think it''s not enough.


    After all, some classic things are classics in the space of intelligent robots, but they are not applicable after they arrive in the real world, because the two spaces are still different in culture and customs, so Huang Feng wants Choose from the scripts and songs brought by the intelligent robot. In this way, the number of classics will be reduced again.


    Therefore, Huang Feng thought of replacing it with a storage box. After all, if he exchanged it directly, in the storage box, those things related to culture and technology are very expensive. Unless it is forced, he generally does not Will exchange those things.


    And what Huang Feng prepared was some scripts and some classic songs in the real world, which were placed in the storage box for replacement. Today, he finally replaced something he wanted.


    Because of the storage box, he can recognize the text on the things replaced from the storage box. Therefore, there is no unintelligible thing. Therefore, Huang Feng looked through the newly obtained brochure , You know what is recorded in it.


    This booklet is very similar to the booklet he prepared by himself. They are some classic songs recorded. The number is at least more than 100. For Huang Feng, it is enough in a short time.


    Therefore, this thing is still very useful for the current Huang Feng.

 1205 Chapter 1205

    "Tiancanxing? Is Tiancanxing again?" Huang Feng muttered to himself as he looked at the introduction of this brochure. The record he had obtained last time was also from Tiancanxing. The second thing I got on Can Xing, if I remember correctly, I got the record after the storage box was updated. In other words, if I get another item on Can Xing, I can transmit it myself. .


    In the world of "Dragon Babu", he can also teleport with just one item, but he doesn''t know which space he will go to first.


    However, these two spaces are obviously completely different spaces. The world of "Tianlong Babu" is obviously a pure martial arts world, where people with internal strength abound, far from what the current world can compare. Yes, there, if the internal strength is low, it is not a simple matter to walk the rivers and lakes, and if Huang Feng wants to develop there, he must know the internal strength, and the internal strength must be very high.


    However, this Tiancan star, who has obtained records and brochures by himself, is obviously a technological world, where entertainment is prevalent and highly sought after. Otherwise, there will not be so many classic songs. This world is relatively speaking. It should be safer, but the difficulty of development is also not low. After all, Huang Feng is not an aboriginal there. Without a reliable identity, it would be difficult to eat there.


    However, Huang Feng did a good job in the previous transmissions. Therefore, although Huang Feng did not understand the Tiancan star and the world of the "Tianlong Ba Bu" was full of dangers, Huang Feng still had some confidence. I can develop smoothly.


    After putting the pamphlet into Na Jie, Huang Feng was ready to rest. However, in the middle of the night, Huang Feng suddenly heard a door opening. Although the sound was not loud, Huang Feng''s hearing was far from ordinary people. It was comparable, so he could hear the slight voice clearly.


    In this villa, Huang Feng did not lock the door when he was sleeping. The other women, except Xie Mengjiao, also did not lock the door. At the beginning, Su Yumo would also lock the door. The main reason was that Huang Feng would look for her at night. However, it turns out that locking the door of the room is of no use to Huang Feng, so now Su Yumo does not lock the door when he sleeps at night.


    Therefore, it is easy for people outside to enter Huang Feng¡¯s room. However, Huang Feng has a high internal strength after all, and there are still several powerful servants in this villa, so he is not afraid. Others sneak attack.


    However, although the door has not been locked, at night, only Huang Feng goes to someone else''s room. This is the first time someone comes to Huang Feng''s room at night, and it is still in the middle of the night.


    "Who could it be? Come to my room so late? Yumo? Or Xiaorou, or Muxue?" Huang Feng looked still, pretending that he hadn''t noticed the other party''s behavior, still closing his eyes, as if he was asleep same.


    Although I don¡¯t know who it is, but at this point, I sneaked into my room again. It must be a woman who has something to do with him. No matter which one, Huang Feng will be very happy. After all, Huang Feng had persuaded before. They came to their room, but no one agreed. Now that the other party has come on their own initiative, Huang Feng will of course not move and scare away the other party.


    The man came to Huang Feng''s bed, stood quietly for a while, and then seemed to be sure if Huang Feng was asleep, or was making up his mind, and finally came to Huang Feng''s side.


    Then Huang Feng felt that his pants were taken off.


    When he got here, Huang Feng was already very excited. Such an intimate action must be done by his own woman. Huang Feng did not expect that someone would give him such a sneak attack, but he really enjoyed such a sneak attack. , So the body is still motionless.


    Then Huang Feng felt a pair of trembling hands and touched his body.


    After that, Huang Feng enjoyed the treatment like an emperor. He had never encountered such a treatment before. He didn''t expect that, but he got it today. This made Huang Feng a little surprised and surprised him. .


    Finally, when Huang Feng was comfortable, the other party gave him a light kiss on the face, and left Huang Feng''s room. From beginning to end, the other party hadn''t said a word, let alone wanted to wake up Huang. The meaning of peak.


    However, what the other party does not know is that Huang Feng has always been sober and feels clear. However, he dare not move. Since the other party does not turn on the light and does not call himself, it means that the other party is embarrassed. If he is suddenly If you come back "awake", the other party will definitely be frightened, and will not dare to come again next time.


    "But, who is it?" Huang Feng thought to himself, because he didn''t open his eyes just now and didn''t have too much contact with the other party, so Huang Feng didn''t know who the other party was in the end. Always stay in Huang Feng''s heart.


    This makes Huang Feng feel a little strange. He will investigate the people he has been related to one by one, only to find that the feeling the other person has just given him is different from that of any other person. This makes Huang Feng feel More puzzled.


    However, the doubts in Huang Feng''s heart, obviously no one can help him solve them now, he can only bury the doubts in his heart, and slowly observe and understand by himself.


    However, there were only a few suspicious targets, and Huang Feng felt that he could still know who the other party was.

 1206 Chapter 1206 Can I Hold You?

    When Huang Feng woke up the next morning, he was refreshed and full of spirits. The events of last night gave him endless aftertaste, but he was also puzzled and guessed the identity of the other party.


    However, although he does not know who it is, Huang Feng thinks that there are only three people, either Su Yumo, or Bai Xiaorou, or Tang Muxue. There will be no other people. Although he is teasing Xie Mengjiao, However, obviously, the other party hadn''t sneaked into her room at night, and it was almost the same to go to her room by herself.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt that it should be one of the three. Maybe it was because of seeing himself these few days that it was not easy to go to their room because of his sister and others, so he secretly came to his room to comfort him.


    "Morning." When Huang Feng came out of the room, he happened to ran into Cao Wenwen again. The girl was still yawning, as if she was not getting enough sleep.


    "Ah!" Cao Wenwen suddenly saw Huang Feng, but she was shocked. The sleepiness on her face disappeared. Moreover, her face was flushed suddenly, she didn''t dare to look at Huang Feng''s eyes, and she stumbled without returning to Huang Feng. Just ran downstairs.


    "What the hell? Am I that scary?" Huang Feng thought while looking at Cao Wenwen''s flustered back.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t take it seriously. He thought the child was shy. After all, Cao Wenwen was so shy when the two met in the morning.


    Soon everyone went downstairs and had breakfast together.


    "After eating, I will send them to the station." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo and the others.


    "Let''s go too." Su Yumo said.


    "No, I can do it by myself. You can do your own business." Huang Feng said, just giving someone a gift, there is no need to move the crowd, and if his sister can be admitted to Jiangzhou University, everyone will soon We will meet again, not to mention, Huang Feng is planning now, who will be taken back during the Chinese New Year.


    "Okay." Su Yumo said, and then looked at Huang Tingting and said: "If you have time, come and play."


    "There is no time before the college entrance examination, but I still want to come in the summer vacation after the college entrance examination." Huang Tingting said.


    "Welcome anytime." Su Yumo said with a smile, and then said to the other two women: "You are also welcome to come and play again."


    "Definitely, Yumo sister, if you don''t invite me, I will play with the cheeky too." Mengmeng said with a smile.


    "Ah, good." Cao Wenwen said distractedly.


    "Wenwen, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you have a good rest last night?" Mengmeng asked suspiciously. She had seen before that Wenwen seemed to be out of shape today.


    "No, no." Cao Wenwen said hastily, but Huang Feng felt that when she said this, she seemed to give herself a secret look. Of course, it could be an illusion.


    A meal was quickly finished. Su Yumo''s daughters went to work, while Huang Tingting''s daughters took the things they packed last night and followed Huang Feng into the car.


    "This time is too short, and I didn''t take you to have fun. When you come next time, I will take you around." Huang Feng said while driving in the car.


    "It''s already fine, thank you, Brother Huang, we are very happy these days." Mengmeng said, then looked at Wenwen and said, "Wenwen, don''t you think?"


    "Ah, yes, yes." Since getting on the car, Wenwen has been keeping her head down, not daring to look at Huang Feng like Mengmeng.


    "Wenwen, what''s the matter with you? How do I feel that you have been a little absent since you got up in the morning? Are you reluctant to leave Big Brother Huang. I had insomnia last night and didn''t rest well?" Mengmeng said jokingly.


    Huang Feng didn''t take it seriously either. Mengmeng always speaks boldly and likes to joke.


    "No, no," Wenwen said hastily, "It''s just that I suddenly left such a good place, and I feel a little bit reluctant."


    "Me too." Mengmeng said, "Of course, I also can''t bear Big Brother Huang and Tingting. Don''t forget our previous agreement."


    "Do you have any agreement?" Huang Feng asked curiously.


    "Nothing." Huang Tingting said quickly, then looked at Mengmeng and said: "You hurry up and shut up, otherwise, our previous agreement will be invalidated."


    "Okay, I won''t say anything." Mengmeng said quickly.


    Huang Shengsheng smiled, thinking it was a secret between a few little girls, so he didn''t care.


    Soon they arrived at the station. Huang Feng asked them a few more words without worry. However, before leaving, Cao Wenwen suddenly mustered up the courage and said to Huang Feng, "Can I give you a hug before leaving?"


    "Ah." Huang Feng was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that she would make such a request, but she didn''t care. In his heart, Mengmeng and Wenwen were both his own sisters, just like Tingting.


    "Okay." Huang Feng smiled and opened her arms. Cao Wenwen blushed and threw herself into Huang Feng''s arms and hugged Huang Feng tightly. Huang Feng seemed to feel a little strange in her emotions. The hug is a bit unlike a hug between brothers and sisters, so Huang Feng felt a little embarrassed.


    "Brother Huang, after I''m gone, will you remember me?" Cao Wenwen''s weak voice came.


    "Yes, Wenwen is so beautiful and cute, of course I will remember." Huang Feng said.


    "Will you miss me?"


    "Uh, I will think about it." Huang Feng''s embarrassment became more serious, and this kind of conversation did not look like a conversation between brothers and sisters.


    "Well, I also miss Big Brother Huang, every day." Cao Wenwen said.


    Huang Feng didn''t know what to say in embarrassment. He felt that Cao Wenwen seemed a little different to him. Fortunately, at this moment, Mengmeng appeared to resolve the embarrassment.


    "Wenwen, you have held it for a long time, so I should hold it."


    Cao Wenwen left Huang Feng''s arms when she heard her friend''s words. She looked at Huang Feng timidly and got into the car directly.


    "Brother Huang, Mengmeng will miss you too." Mengmeng also hugged Huang Feng and said.


    But this time, Huang Feng felt more natural. He patted Mengmeng on the back and said, "Well, I will also miss us as cute and adorable."


    After Mengmeng hugged, Huang Tingting had the opportunity to hug her brother. For this reason, she complained for a while. Her brother, she had the last chance to hug.


    "Okay, good deed, when the Chinese New Year is over, brother will go back." Huang Feng comforted: "You have to study hard after you go back, you know?"


    "I see, brother, don''t worry, I will definitely be admitted to Jiangzhou University." Huang Tingting promised: "Brother, during the Chinese New Year, you must go back, or parents will blame me for doing things badly."


    "Okay, I will definitely go back." Huang Feng assured.

 1207 Chapter 1207 Su Peis Change

    Feng Huang stood still and watched. The bus that his sister and her classmates were sitting in left. He could even see that the car had already traveled far, and the three little girls were still waving at him until With no sight of the bus anymore, Huang Feng turned and left.


    On the other hand, the three women sat down at this time. After that, Mengmeng looked at Wenwen next to her curiously and said, "Wenwen, how do I feel that you are weird today."


    "Is there?" Cao Wenwen said.


    "Of course there is." Mengmeng said: "Don''t think I can''t see it. From the morning, you seem to be a little strange. You don''t wake up and you are easily distracted. Also, I found that you look at Brother Huang. The look in his eyes is also a little strange."


    "What''s weird, you are mistaken." Cao Wenwen said, and then, leaning on the back of her seat, she closed her eyes and said, "Well, I''m a little sleepy, squint for a while. "


    Mengmeng looked at Cao Wenwen''s doubts even more. The three of them were good friends and knew each other very well. Therefore, she could easily find Wenwen''s anomaly, but, apparently, she was reluctant to tell why Yes, Mengmeng has no way to ask, so she just leaned back on her chair and closed her eyes to rest. In other words, in Jiangzhou these days, they are still playing crazy, so now, they still feel a little tired.


    Cao Wenwen secretly opened her eyes and glanced at Mengmeng next to her. She was secretly relieved when she saw that the other person closed her eyes and rested. Then, her eyes were full of complex expressions, and her mind was constantly changing. Recalling what happened last night.


    And the more I thought about last night, Cao Wenwen became shy, and his face became redder. There was a sentence before Mengmeng that was not wrong. Wenwen did have insomnia last night, she fell asleep for a long time, and there was no time for a night. How long do you sleep, so when you wake up this morning, you will look a little sluggish.


    However, other people don¡¯t know the cause of Cao Wenwen¡¯s insomnia, and Cao Wenwen didn¡¯t plan to tell others. That is her secret. She doesn¡¯t want to tell others, as long as she remembers it, that¡¯s her youth, that¡¯s her. Crazy.


    Thinking about it, Cao Wenwen also slowly felt tired, and soon fell asleep.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, after sending away his sister, directly booked a ticket online and will go abroad tomorrow. In fact, if his sister hadn''t arrived suddenly, he would have been abroad now.


    However, obviously, in Huang Feng''s heart, his sister is still very important, and it is completely acceptable to delay the time of going abroad.


    On the day before leaving the country, Huang Feng dealt with some of his own industry matters. Now, each of his industries has someone responsible, but in the general direction, he still needs to control it. Therefore, Huang Feng There are also many things.


    However, on this day, Huang Feng''s mind will also remember the things of last night for a long time, and he is also thinking about who the other party is and whether he will come again tonight, and besides thinking about it, Huang Feng also He would think of Cao Wenwen. He also felt that today Cao Wenwen was a bit strange, especially at the last parting. Her words and actions made Huang Feng feel strange, but because Huang Feng didn¡¯t know her too much. In addition, in the short term, it is impossible for him to see Cao Wenwen again, so Huang Feng didn''t think much about it.


    And what makes Huang Feng a little upset, there is another thing, that is, Ning Wushuang brought not-so-good news, and Su Pei has shown less and less support for her during the recent period, and his attitude is also increasing. The more perfunctory, sometimes even deliberate shirks, although Ning Wushuang used to be an inexperienced lady, but after this time of experience, she also understands a lot of human relationships, so Su Pei She felt it as soon as her attitude changed.


    In fact, Huang Feng was not completely unprepared for the change in Su Pei¡¯s attitude. In other words, when he left before, Huang Feng thought that there would be such a day. After all, he cannot go to that world now. Ning Wushuang has no way to show up, and Ning Wushuang is a female streamer. Apart from himself, he has no background. He makes a lot of money every day. It¡¯s not a long time. Fortunately, Su Pei can still think of what he did to him. Help and take care of Ning Wushuang''s business.


    However, as time slowly goes by, his status in his heart will slowly decline. At that time, one or two people who are jealous of Ning Wushuang¡¯s business will appear next to Su Pei to provoke him, and Su Pei is against Ning Wushuang. The change in attitude is not difficult to understand.


    However, although I thought that Su Pei might change his attitude, this does not mean that Huang Feng is willing to accept such a change. In fact, Ning Wushuang is now constantly making a lot of money for Huang Feng. Huang Feng gave up so straightforwardly, he must be reluctant to give up.


    Of course, in Huang Feng''s heart, the safety of Ning''s countless lives is more important. Therefore, he repeatedly told Ning Wushuang that since Su Pei''s attitude has been slowly changing, then she must be careful of Su Pei. , Guard some places in the heart, lest the other party will make some excessive actions.


    Except for Ning Wushuang here, there is not much to do in other spaces. Everything is going on normally, especially in the end times, the country of Nansi, which has gradually become Huangfeng¡¯s private back garden, in the upper floors. Here, most of the people are slaves exchanged by Huang Feng. Therefore, he is slowly taking full control of this country. If Huang Feng is still a bit uncomfortable, it is the process of reconstruction of this country. There is too much money. Huang Feng can see his deposits every day, and they are losing quickly. Although he can make some money by selling real things, he can deliver the things in the past every day. It is limited. The speed of making money is simply not as fast as the speed of spending money. Therefore, in this space, Huang Feng will not be able to make money in the short term.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng received a call from Wu Hao, saying that his affairs were going well, so I wanted to invite Huang Feng to drink, thank Huang Feng, although Huang Feng repeatedly declined, but in the end, But Wu Hao''s persistence was not enough, so he could only agree.


    "He has already agreed. You should be prepared for the evening." After Wu Hao hung up the phone, the smile on his face had disappeared. He turned to look at Wang Tongtong next to him and said.

 1208 Chapter 1208 Wu Haos Dinner

    "Okay, Wu Hao, thank you this time. If this happens, I will definitely thank you well." Wang Tongtong said to Wu Hao.


    "Everyone is a classmate, and I also hope that you can have relatives eventually get married, and for me, this matter is just a matter of effort." Wu Hao said to Wang Tongtong with a slight smile, but his smile made people feel It was not warm, but some gloomy feeling, which made Wang Tongtong a little uncomfortable.


    Wang Tongtong squeezed out an awkward smile and said, "Anyway, thank you for this matter. Then I will leave first and come back at night."


    "it is good."


    Seeing Wang Tongtong''s back, Wu Hao''s face showed a sneer, and he muttered: "Stupid woman."


    After that, Wu Hao stopped thinking about Wang Tongtong, but started thinking about Huang Feng''s problem.


    I have to say that Wu Hao still has some abilities. After getting to know some high-level figures in Jiangzhou through Huang Feng¡¯s introduction, he quickly used his own means to establish a good relationship with these people, and foray into their family¡¯s business. Jiangzhou prepares.


    And in the contacts between these people, Wu Hao also discovered that these people are still a little afraid of Huang Feng, and through his routines, he also knows that Huang Feng¡¯s network is not in Jiangzhou, but in the province. , And maintain a good personal relationship with several big bosses. In this way, these people in Jiangzhou naturally want to give Huang Feng face.


    At the same time, Wu Hao also knows that Huang Feng¡¯s current financial resources are quite strong. He has invested in many companies in Jiangzhou. Although they have not been for a long time, the development momentum of these companies is very good. A company with great potential.


    And these things aroused Wu Hao¡¯s suspicion of Huang Feng. As the monitor of Huang Feng University, Wu Hao had a very good understanding of Huang Feng¡¯s family situation. Although he had not yet reached the point of applying for poverty loans, The conditions of Huang Feng''s family are definitely not good. Huang Feng''s living expenses for a year are about the same as his living expenses for a week.


    But now, Huang Feng can achieve such results in a short period of time. How can he not make Wu Hao doubt?Even if Huang Feng has the ability and no background, it is difficult for him to develop so quickly. What''s more, these enterprises of Huang Feng have been developed in more than half a year, according to Shao Bing. According to the news from the side, Huang Feng had worked everywhere before that, and he didn''t even have a stable job.


    Therefore, some people doubted whether Huang Feng was related to a certain leader in the province. When it developed, Wu Hao was the first to deny this speculation, because if Huang Feng had such a background, before In the university, it will not be so tight, and in such a long time after graduating from the university, it will not even be a stable job.


    However, the more this happened, the more suspicion Wu Hao became to Huang Feng, and the more he wanted to figure out why Huang Feng could develop to this level in such a short period of time. That¡¯s why he instigated Shao Bing. Investigating Huang Feng, and helping Wang Tongtong match the bridge this time was the same purpose.


    Wang Tongtong is still a bit stupid, so Wu Hao is sure to get what he wants from her mouth. Therefore, what he has to do now is to help Wang Tongtong return to Huang Feng''s side. In that case, she might be able to Knowing the reason why Huang Feng can develop in such a short period of time, when that time comes, I am getting what I want from her, it will be much simpler.


    Huang Feng on the other side, although his impression of Wu Hao is not as good as he was in college, but how to say, the other party is also his classmate and the monitor in college, and this time the other party also sincerely thanked him, so he asked Huang Feng couldn''t refuse his meal.


    In the evening, Huang Feng came to the hotel agreed with Wu Hao as promised, but here, he saw a person he didn''t want to see, that was Wang Tongtong.


    Huang Feng really doesn¡¯t feel at all about Huang Feng now, but more of being bored with her. This woman¡¯s methods made Huang Feng feel very unhappy. It was obvious that he wanted to provoke himself and Yumo and regret. Regarding the relationship between Yu, how could he have a good impression of such a person?


    Therefore, when Huang Feng saw Wang Tongtong, he didn''t give her a good face.


    "Huang Feng is here? Please sit down." Wu Hao was as enthusiastic as ever. Seeing Huang Feng coming, he pulled Huang Feng into his seat with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng said.


    "I should be the one who wants to say thank you. If it weren''t for your help, I wouldn''t be able to handle the task my dad gave me in such a short time." Wu Hao said, "So, today At night, we won¡¯t be drunk or go home.¡±


    "You''re polite, I actually didn''t do anything, you don''t actually need to thank you so specifically." Huang Feng said, before he wanted to come, he just made a few calls, not too much effort, so Wu There is no need for Hao to thank himself for such a great effort.


    "It should be, it should be." Wu Hao asked Huang Feng to sit down and asked the waiter to bring the menu, and then said to Huang Feng: "I just ran into Wang Tongtong today, so I called her to eat together. There are so many people, when eating, there are many beauties on the table, and the food is also interesting, right?"


    "I don''t think so." Huang Feng said, shaking his head. His words made Wu Hao''s expression stagnant. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to speak so directly.


    Huang Feng ignored him. Instead, he looked at Wang Tongtong and said, "Wang Tongtong, you went to school to find Xiyu before, and turned around to find Yumo, right?"


    "Ah, no..." Wang Tongtong just wanted to defend, but Huang Feng interrupted her and said, "Believe it or not, I will call someone to recognize someone now?"


    Wang Tongtong¡¯s face was stiff, and she was negligent this time. If she knew this, she should not come forward by herself. On that day, there were still a lot of people who saw her. Therefore, if Huang Feng really called people to recognize In terms of people, then she must be exposed.


    "Yes, I did it. I just want you to come back to me. What''s wrong with me doing this?" Wang Tongtong suddenly shouted to Huang Feng with red eyes: "I just want to take them from you Drive away from your side, and then regain your heart. Is it wrong for me to do this?"


    "Uh, look at this, there is such a thing." Wu Hao said next to him: "Huang Feng, you are a man, a little magnificent. Tongtong also did this because he liked you so much. Don''t blame her too much."

 1209 Chapter 1209

    When Wang Tongtong heard Wu Hao¡¯s words, he looked at Huang Feng with a grievance, but Huang Feng¡¯s expression did not improve at all. Instead, he said to Wang Tongtong, ¡°This is the last time I warn you. Be sure to look for them again. If you let me know what plots and tricks you are playing behind, don''t blame me for not thinking about classmate friendship!"


    Huang Feng has completely lost his patience with Wang Tongtong. If it hadn''t had any major consequences this time, Huang Feng would not even give her this last warning, but would directly attack her. .


    "Hey, Tongtong is also confused for a while, I believe she will never do such stupid things again, right, Tongtong?" Wu Hao is still a peacemaker.


    "Yeah." Wang Tongtong said with tears in his eyes, but in his heart he has already scolded Zhu Xiyu and Su Yumo several times. It must be one of the two who informed Huang Feng. , Which made himself scolded by Huang Feng like this.


    "You wait for me, wait for me to take Huang Feng back, and see how I clean up you." Wang Tongtong thought in his heart.


    "Okay, okay, now that everything has been said and done, then we all sit down, eat and eat." Wu Hao said.


    Huang Feng also gave Wu Hao the face of his master, and no longer entangled with Wang Tongtong. In fact, if it hadn''t been too much for Wang Tongtong this time, Huang Feng would not even bother to have any contact with Wang Tongtong.


    The food came quickly. I have to say that the chef at the hotel Wu Hao chose was very good, and even Huang Feng ate a few more bites.


    "Come on, Huang Feng, I toast you a glass, thank you for your help this time." Wu Hao said, holding the glass.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a small matter." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s a small matter for you, but it''s a big deal for me. No matter what, thank you for this matter. I did it. You are free." After Wu Hao finished speaking, he raised his head and dropped his cup The wine was drunk.


    Huang Feng did not hesitate, and he drank the wine in the glass directly. He now has some experience with these entertainments. Moreover, as long as he is not eating and drinking with people at home, Huang Feng will secretly use his internal strength to remove The alcohol is excreted from the body, so there is no need to worry about getting drunk.


    "Happy!" Wu Hao said: "Such scenes remind me of the days in college. At that time, we all drank so happily, blinking, time passed so long, and everyone had their own. Each career."


    "Yes, people always have to live." Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, I also toast you a glass. I apologize for what happened before and thank you for forgiving me." Wang Tongtong also raised his glass and said to Huang Feng.


    After that, Wang Tongtong did not give Huang Feng a chance to refuse, and directly drank the wine in the glass. After that, her cheeks suddenly turned red. You know, Wang Tongtong is not drinking a drink or red wine, but drinking Huang Feng and the others have the same liquor, and her drink is not large, so it is not surprising that there will be such a reaction.


    Huang Feng looked at Wang Tongtong, did not say anything, and also finished the wine.


    After that, the atmosphere at the dinner table was a little better, coupled with the fact that a person like Wu Hao was adjusting the atmosphere, it was quite enjoyable for a few people to eat, and Wu Hao and Wang Tongtong did not always persuade Huang Feng to drink. .


    Both of them also knew that Huang Feng had a lot of alcohol. In the previous party, so many people took turns to toast Huang Feng. In the end, Huang Feng was not drunk, but the people who toast were too drunk. Therefore, for today''s dinner, Wang Tongtong and Wu Hao never thought about getting Huang Feng drunk from the beginning, because they knew they couldn''t do it.


    However, not being drunk with Huang Feng does not mean that they will not use other methods. At least, they are still very happy when they see Huang Feng drinking a glass of wine prepared for him by themselves.


    Seeing that the time is almost up, Wu Hao suggested ending today¡¯s dinner. Of course, Huang Feng has no objection. Compared to staying with these two people who he doesn¡¯t like, he prefers to go back soon and stay with his woman. Much more interesting than this.


    "Huang Feng, you can send Tongtong home first. It''s too late for a girl to go back. It''s not safe." Wu Hao said to Huang Feng at the door of the hotel.


    Huang Feng looked at Wang Tongtong. This person and woman were very honest tonight, did not say anything excessive, and couldn''t fault her behavior. Huang Feng thought she really regretted it, so he said, "Okay."


    After that, Wu Hao drove away by himself, while Huang Feng drove Wang Tongtong home.


    While in the car, Huang Feng felt that something was wrong with his body and gradually became hot, especially when he inadvertently saw Wang Tongtong, who was wearing more exposed clothes next to him, and the feeling of something wrong became stronger.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng, there are many beautiful women around you, and none of them are inferior to Wang Tongtong. Why do you have an idea when you see her now? Don''t you know who she is? Don''t you be embarrassed? Shame?" Huang Feng said to himself in his heart.


    However, even if I repeatedly told myself that I shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts about Wang Tongtong, but when Wang Tongtong approached him intentionally or unintentionally, when the heat from her mouth sprayed onto Huang Feng¡¯s body, Huang Feng still felt himself His body became more and more hot.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s reaction, Wang Tongtong¡¯s mouth twitched and he was secretly proud. They had added ingredients to Huang Feng¡¯s wine before. In order not to be seen by Huang Feng, Wu Hao and Wang Tongtong also drank the wine together. There is no slight difference, so now not only Huang Feng''s body has changed, but also Wu Hao and Wang Tongtong.


    Presumably, Wu Hao at this time should have been indulged in a certain gentle township, while Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong are alone in a relatively sealed space. In Wang Tongtong¡¯s view, between her and Huang Feng, she will definitely meet later. Something happened.


    "No!" Huang Feng suddenly yelled in his heart. He felt something strange in his body, with some extra substances that shouldn''t exist in his body. Most people don''t feel these things, and they even know internal strength, but people who don''t have deep internal strength. , The same is not felt.


    However, Huang Feng is now a first-rate expert, and he is more familiar with his body, so he can notice a slight change in his body.


    "There is a problem with the wine!" Huang Feng said in his heart.

 1210 Chapter 1210

    Thinking of this, Huang Feng peeked at Wang Tongtong next to her, and she saw that she was flushed at this time, her eyes blurred, and she was constantly twisting in the position of the co-pilot.


    Huang Feng''s body was heating up, but his head was already awake, and the desires before him disappeared in his eyes. Instead, he was clear.


    "The two of Wang Tongtong and Wu Hao really have enough money in order to drug themselves." Huang Feng muttered to himself. Obviously, Wang Tongtong''s current state is as if he took the medicine. Huang Feng doesn''t believe it. It was Wang Tongtong who did it himself, or Wu Hao who did it himself. More likely, the two did it together.


    However, when Wang Tongtong did this, Huang Feng understood that this woman could use any method to return to her. As for why Wu Hao did this, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t figure it out. After all, she had helped. His, when the two were in college, the relationship could not be said to be too good, but it was not bad either, at least there was no grudge, and he had no reason to do it to himself.


    "Maybe Wang Tongtong begged him. He simply wanted to match himself with Wang Tongtong." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    However, regardless of the reason, Huang Feng obviously did not intend to achieve the goals of these two men. So, while driving, he calmly wanted to expel the debris from his body.


    "I''m so hot, Huang Feng, are you hot?" Wang Tongtong, who was next to him, obviously didn''t notice Huang Feng''s movements. Huang Feng was resisting those drugs, while Wang Tongtong was using those drugs, and he didn''t have any thoughts to resist.


    "I''m not hot, if you are hot, you can open the next window." Huang Feng said.


    "No, I want to take off my clothes." Wang Tongtong said, moving her hands.


    It¡¯s a pity that Huang Feng next to him seems to be an eminent monk. Regarding her current strangeness, I didn¡¯t even look at it. In Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, Wang Tongtong was not as good as an ordinary person. Even Wang Tongtong wanted to undress. At that time, Huang Feng didn''t stop him, nor did he fluctuate in his heart, as if Wang Tongtong didn''t exist.


    Huang Feng¡¯s reaction made Wang Tongtong a bit wrong, but she now has little ability to think. She just wants to get Huang Feng done as soon as possible, so that he can return to her side and control him, so that she can live the life she had always dreamed of. Life again.


    "Okay, here." When Wang Tongtong was thinking about how to go further, Huang Feng stopped the car.


    Wang Tongtong looked out the window with some doubts and found that this is not where he lives, but he saw a hotel not far away. Wang Tongtong thought Huang Feng could not bear it because of medication, so he brought himself here. The hotel''s heart suddenly became even more proud.


    However, Wang Tongtong tried his best not to reveal any flaws, and said with a look of surprise: "Where is this? This is not my home, why did you bring me here?"


    "It''s already here, let''s go down first." Huang Feng said blankly.


    "Huang Feng, you are good or bad, you don''t send people home, but you come to the hotel." Wang Tongtong said with a shy expression: "However, people have always liked you. Do whatever you want."


    Huang Feng found out that the place where he parked was actually next to a hotel. No wonder Wang Tongtong had misunderstood. However, now Huang Feng did not have any idea to explain to her, he said again, "Get off the car."


    "Don''t be so anxious, there is still a lot of time." Wang Tongtong said as he unfastened the seat belt and got out of the car with a smile on his face, but he was even more proud in his heart.


    However, Wang Tongtong was surprised to find that when she closed the car door, Huang Feng did not get out of the car, but drove the car away with a kick of the accelerator.


    This sudden change made Wang Tongtong stunned directly in the same place and did not react for a long time. When she understood what was going on, Huang Feng''s car had already been driven without a shadow.


    "Huang Feng, you bastard!" Wang Tongtong yelled, pointing in the direction where Huang Feng had left, regardless of his own image.


    Wang Tongtong cursed for a long time in the same place, but did not see Huang Feng come back. In the end, she stopped in a huff. She already understood. Huang Feng must have understood the situation inside, and in order not to touch herself, so I left myself halfway. Fortunately, when I was just in the car, I was still thinking about taking a few more photos of Huang Feng later, and then showing Zhu Xiyu and Su Yumo to them. They were so angry. The result was Well, he was thrown down halfway, Huang Feng didn''t want to have anything to do with him at all.


    Wang Tongtong took out her cell phone and dialed Wu Hao¡¯s phone. There was a woman¡¯s voice on the phone. Of course, Wang Tongtong understood what was going on. However, she didn¡¯t care but said, ¡°The plan failed. Huang Feng noticed that I Was thrown down halfway."


    "Where are you now?" Wu Hao asked Wang Tongtong, "I''m going to find you now."


    After telling Wu Hao where she is now, Wang Tongtong felt that her body has changed more intensely. At this time, she needs a man. She understands this, and Wu Hao understands this. But Wu Hao proposed to come to her now, Wang Tongtong naturally understands What Wu Hao meant.


    However, Wang Tongtong didn''t care. It was just that she was so angry that other men regarded themselves as treasures. Why did they become rubbish when they arrived at Huangfeng? He said that he still threw them away.


    "Huang Feng, you bastard, I won''t give up!" Wang Tongtong roared in his heart. At this moment, her face was hideous, where could she still see a trace of beauty?


    And Huang Feng, who was driving home, naturally didn¡¯t know what Wang Tongtong said. However, he could completely imagine Wang Tongtong¡¯s expression after he was thrown out of the car. However, Huang Feng was not sympathetic at all and did not regret it. What he did, after separating from Wang Tongtong, he never thought that something would happen between him and Wang Tongtong.


    The reason why Huang Feng threw Wang Tongtong down halfway was because he was angry that she prescribed medicine to himself, and the other reason was that he found that the effect of this medicine was too domineering, even more domineering than the medicine Zhu Xiyu took last time. Moreover, the time he found out was a bit late, so after working hard for a while, he could not force the medicine out of the body.

 1211 Chapter 1211

    It is precisely because of this that Huang Feng threw Wang Tongtong down halfway, while he drove back.


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, everyone was still chatting and watching the phone in the lobby. However, Huang Feng obviously couldn''t manage that much anymore. He felt that his body was about to explode. On the way, if it weren''t for him The will is fairly firm, and he may have exploded and died.


    However, as soon as he saw Su Yumo and the others, he couldn''t bear it any more, and there was no need to bear it anymore, right?


    "Huang Feng, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Yumo was very puzzled. Huang Feng''s current state seemed to be something wrong, and when he came back, without saying anything, she pulled herself upstairs. At the same time, there was Bai Xiaorou, which made her even more puzzled.


    "Huang Feng, did something happen to you?" Bai Xiaorou also asked. With her internal strength, she could feel that the energy in Huang Feng''s body seemed very disordered at this time. In such a situation, it seemed that there was a danger of getting into trouble at any time. .


    In fact, this is mainly because Huang Feng tried to force the poison before, but failed. Then, he used the energy in his body to suppress the venom. The harder he suppressed, the stronger the backlash he received now, which made Huang Feng¡¯s whole person unsuccessful. Okay, the energy in the body is swimming around. If it weren''t for this energy, it would have been magical. Huang Feng is now in a madness, even burning his brain.


    "There is a problem." Huang Feng gritted his teeth and said, he has difficulty speaking now.


    "Yimo, Huang Feng seems to have a problem with his body."


    "Is there something wrong with his body?" Su Yumo stared blankly at Huang Feng, who was obviously different from the usual. Huang Feng had a red eye at this time. This was the first time Su Yumo saw such a Huang Feng.


    downstairs.


    "This Huang Feng is getting too much now." Xie Mengjiao said blushing.


    "Mengjiao, do you think there is something wrong with Huang Feng?" Tang Muxue said.


    "What''s wrong, he was originally a pervert, but now he is just exposing his nature. This is normal." Xie Mengjiao said: "However, doesn''t he think about our feelings? Can''t he wait for the night? Can''t he close the door? ?"


    Tang Muxue didn''t quite agree with Xie Mengjiao''s words. She frowned and thought about how Huang Feng was when she came back. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that Huang Feng was a little different.


    "I''ll go upstairs and have a look." Tang Muxue said.


    "What are you doing upstairs now?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    Tang Muxue blushed and said, "I don''t worry about Huang Feng. I always feel that he is a little abnormal today."


    "There is nothing abnormal, I think it is normal, if it is abnormal, it is worse than before." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I won''t tell you, I''ll go up and see, do you want to be together?" Tang Muxue said.


    "No, I don''t want to go. It''s embarrassing to go up now." Xie Mengjiao shook his head and said.


    "Then I will go up." Tang Muxue said.


    "What''s so good about Huang Feng..." Xie Mengjiao muttered while looking at Tang Muxue''s back, not knowing what she was talking about.

 1212 Chapter 1212

    For a long time, Tang Muxue didn''t come down. Xie Meng downstairs didn''t have many accidents. Sooner or later, there would be such a day. So Xie Mengjiao didn''t have many accidents.


    It¡¯s just that Xie Mengjiao¡¯s heart is a bit complicated. In this villa, except for herself, everyone is Huang Feng¡¯s people. Of course, except for the maids, this makes Xie Mengjiao a little embarrassed and tasteful, because, Huang Feng had taken advantage of her before, but as a result, he was the only one "surviving".


    "Huang Feng, the big bad guy, is really bad." Xie Mengjiao muttered to herself, not knowing what she thought, she stood up and went upstairs.


    "I''m just going to see, maybe Huang Feng really has something to do, I''ll see it and come down." Xie Mengjiao kept saying to herself in her heart.


    However, she was a little different from what she thought. She entered Huang Feng''s door and never came out.


    ...


    Finally, Huang Feng barely regained his sober state. He looked at the situation in his room and felt a little at a loss for a while.


    "This medicine is too domineering, this time it was really killed by Wang Tongtong and Wu Hao." Huang Feng said in his heart.


    In fact, the medicine Wang Tongtong and Wu Hao gave Huang Feng, although domineering, has not yet reached this point, mainly because Huang Feng first suppressed it without success, and then was backlashed. In addition, Huang Feng The speed of cultivation has always been very fast, and there are still some hidden dangers. This time when the drug was backed up, it happened to trigger the hidden dangers left by Huang Feng''s practice. Just like Bai Xiaorou thought before, Huang Before the peak, he was on the verge of becoming confused.


    However, this time is not without benefits. After this incident, the hidden dangers in Huang Feng''s body have been eliminated. At the same time, his cultivation base has also been closer, and his strength is stronger than before.


    Of course, compared to the harvest, the mess left by this incident is not small, just look at the situation in front of you.


    "I will be responsible." Huang Feng said firmly.

 1213 Chapter 1213

    Su Yumo asked Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, what the hell was going on with you just now? Calling you, you ignore it. Sister Xiaorou said that you were almost crazy. What does this mean?"


    Huang Feng also knew that what happened tonight must be clear.


    "Xiao Rou was not wrong. Actually, what happened tonight should start with the dinner in the evening." Huang Feng told Su Yumo''s daughters about the dinner with Wang Tongtong and Wu Hao at night, and the medicine they gave me. Happening.


    "I didn''t care about the medicine at the time, but I didn''t expect that the effect of the medicine was so overbearing, it almost knocked back the internal force in my body, which is the crazy thing in the novel, if I didn''t resolve it in time. With medicine, I either exploded and died now, or my brain was burned out," Huang Feng said.


    "Wang Tongtong? Is that the one who came to the company yesterday to sow discord?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Yes, it''s her. There was some relationship between me and her before." Huang Feng said. Then, he confessed his relationship with Wang Tongtong when he was in college, and then said: "However, since the breakup, I have never thought about it. I want to get back together with her. I didn''t expect that she is so unscrupulous to achieve her goal. If I hadn''t discovered it early, she might not have been sleeping here tonight."


    "Isn''t that just what you meant?" Xie Mengjiao still said a little bit inconsistently.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed and said, "No matter what, it is indeed mine tonight."


    "I can''t blame you for this. At that time, you could no longer control yourself." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo also nodded and said. After hearing Huang Feng''s explanation, Su Yumo felt much better, even Tang Muxue was the same, only Xie Mengjiao was a little bit angry.


    "However, Huang Feng, you just said that you were almost crazy, so you know what martial arts on TV?" Su Yumo asked suddenly.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said, and then lightly patted the bed with his right hand. The whole person was already flying, and then it moved continuously in the air. It was more than what the servants showed to Su Yumo and others before. To be powerful.

 1214 Chapter 1214

    "This is also one of your own secrets you said before?" Su Yumo said.


    In fact, everyone knows a lot about Huang Feng''s secrets. Shao Bing and Wu Hao know Huang Feng''s abilities, and it is impossible to achieve such an achievement under normal circumstances, but why doesn''t Su Yumo understand?They even knew more about Huang Feng, and of course, they were even more confused.


    Huang Feng was the security guard of Tianjiao Group before. As a result, he achieved his current achievements in about half a year. Obviously it is doubtful. Moreover, Huang Feng also said that he would invest 5 billion to produce cars. Five billion, is there any doubt in Su Yumo''s mind?


    However, because of their absolute trust in Huang Feng, they never asked Huang Feng these questions. Instead, they waited for Huang Feng. He felt that the time was right, and then told them. And now it seems that they are I already know some of Huang Feng''s situation.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said. Then, he looked at everyone, and they were already like this. Huang Feng felt that he could confess to them. It just happened that today''s opportunity was good and everyone was there.


    "You also know that I have a secret? I will tell you today." Huang Feng said.


    "Is this appropriate?" Su Yumo asked hesitantly. Although she was very curious about what happened to Huang Feng, obviously, Huang Feng hadn''t said it before. There must be his reasons. So, Su Yumo didn''t want Huang Feng to do anything risky or unwilling just to make them feel at ease.


    "There is nothing inappropriate, you are the closest people to me, and I will tell you some things sooner or later," Huang Feng said.


    "I haven''t agreed yet." Xie Mengjiao said with a grumble mouth.


    "Then Mengjiao, think about it now. Since Huang Feng has not said his secrets before, it is obviously a very important secret. You can only tell his close people. If you decide to follow Huang Feng in the future, There is no problem staying, if you still want to talk to other people, then we can only send you away." Su Yumo said with a serious face.


    Su Yumo said this, not only for Huang Feng¡¯s good, but also for Xie Mengjiao¡¯s good, otherwise, if Xie Mengjiao knows something he shouldn¡¯t know, and then, if he doesn¡¯t want to stay with Huang Feng, then Huang Feng will be very difficult. If it is done, some bad things may happen at that time.


    After Su Yumo finished speaking, Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou both looked at Xie Mengjiao with serious faces. Obviously, they meant the same thing as Su Yumo. Since Huang Feng values ??his affairs so much, they can¡¯t just give it to him. Outsiders know.


    "I...I won''t leave." Xie Mengjiao said blushing. Although there was nothing else, everyone present knew what she meant, and Su Yumo''s daughters also laughed.


    Huang Feng was also very happy, seeing that everyone''s condition is not very good, Huang Feng decided to adjust everyone''s physical condition first.


    "I just helped you recover your body. I used the energy in my body. It is a little different from what Xiaorou said before. It''s not only internal strength, but also magical power." Huang Feng said.


    "Magic?" Bai Xiaorou asked questioningly. Others also had the same expression. After all, life was quite normal in the past. So, although Su Yumo''s daughters didn''t have much internal strength before, the TV and movies in this area are not. I don¡¯t look at it less, and I know what internal force is, but what is magic?


    "Yes, it''s magic power. In some Western novels, the things possessed by magicians are actually similar to internal power," Huang Feng said.


    "So, you''re still a magician?" Bai Xiaorou asked. Regarding force, she naturally understood more than Su Yumo.


    "Yes, look." Huang Feng finished speaking, shaking his hand, and a fireball appeared on his right hand. Su Yumo and the others could even feel the temperature on the fireball. Obviously, the fireball is not fake. It''s a real fireball.


    "Wow, that''s amazing." Xie Mengjiao said, now she has completely lost the way she hated Huang Feng before, and she is more curious and admired for Huang Feng in her heart.


    "This is fire magic, fireball, in addition to this magic, I can also have more than a dozen magic." Huang Feng said.


    "This is really incredible." Su Yumo said with a look of shock. What I saw today has somewhat subverted her cognition. She always thought that she was living in a world of technology, but she did not expect that in this world , Not only has internal strength, but also the existence of magic, these are all against science.


    "In addition to magic, the sports car I usually drive is actually a suspended sports car. In other words, it can not only run on the ground, but also run in the air, and it is faster than an airplane." Huang Feng Continue to say.


    "Really? Really there is a floating sports car?" Tang Muxue said. In some science fiction movies, there are such cars. She did not expect that she would be lucky enough to see it in reality.


    "Yes, but I only have this world." Huang Feng said, and then he looked at Xie Mengjiao and said: "Remember when you saw my car for the first time, I said it? If this car is broken , Most people can''t afford it."


    Xie Mengjiao gave Huang Feng a blank look. Of course, she remembered Huang Feng''s words back then. She didn''t care about it at the time. It seems that Huang Feng is not bragging.

 1215 Chapter 1215 The Secret Of The Storage Box

    "Then your car and how did the magic come from?" Bai Xiaorou asked. This is what she cares about. She has always been curious about Huang Feng''s inner strength and the six-channel magic sword. How did it come, but because Huang Feng hadn''t taken the initiative to explain before, she didn''t ask, and now, since Huang Feng has already planned to show it out, Bai Xiaorou naturally doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "It all starts with my inconspicuous storage box." Huang Feng got off the bed and took out the storage box that seemed a little out of step with the surrounding environment.


    "Storage box? What does it have to do with what you get?" Su Yumo asked in confusion.


    Bai Xiaorou had seen the Six Vein Divine Sword being replaced in the storage box, but at that time, she thought that the Six Vein Divine Sword was placed in the storage box by Huang Feng himself. There is nothing special about the storage box itself. Local, but, now it seems, this storage box may not be an ordinary thing.


    "It''s related, it''s a very big relationship." Huang Feng said with a smile, and then Huang Feng said the magic of this storage box.


    At present, the magic of this storage box lies in its three functions, replacement, transmission, and exchange. In fact, as long as there is one of the functions, this storage box is a god, but this storage box is a collection. There are three functions.


    "It''s so amazing?" After listening to Huang Feng''s introduction to the storage box, all the girls looked at the ordinary storage box with curiosity and shock. The appearance of this storage box is a bit damaged. When they arrive, they won''t even take a second look, but such an inconspicuous storage box has such a magical function.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said with a smile: "I will continue to put some small things in, and then wait to be replaced, the previous brewing formula, sewage treatment equipment technology, and the suspension sports car, etc., are all It''s through replacement."


    "As for the exchange, you have also seen that the servants outside are all exchanged by me through the storage box. They are all my slaves. They are very skilled and will not betray me. Therefore, you You can also have absolute trust in them, and you can let them do anything."


    "That said, the people who you asked me to handle the hukou for you last time were also redeemed through the storage box." Bai Xiaorou thought of Huang Feng asking her to help more than a dozen people to handle the hukou before. When she wanted to come, those people were also admitted. The "black households" who came out of the box, therefore, needed her to help solve the hukou problem.


    "Yes, those people are also slaves that I have exchanged, but don''t underestimate them. They are all top scientists and they are quite capable. Of course, the price is not cheap." Huang Feng said.


    "If they really have such a strong ability, the price of 100 million yuan is not expensive." Su Yumo said, their daughters are not short-sighted people, they all know the importance of talents, if those people really have the ability , The price of 100 million is indeed not expensive.


    "It''s not expensive, I think it''s worth it." Huang Feng said. It didn''t take long for those talents to be exchanged before they had already improved Huang Feng''s existing sewage treatment equipment technology, indicating that their strength is still Very strong.


    Moreover, this was researched by them using the equipment in the real world. After Huang Feng grabbed a lot of money from the end of the world, he also exchanged a lot of advanced equipment in the storage box for them. I believe that after they researched it The results will be more.


    "Then all your money is earned through the storage box?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said, "After gathering a few items in a space, I will be teleported to that space. In those spaces, I will purchase some industries, especially those in reality. And there are not, such as the lack of cold weapons in some spaces, so I will send some swords to that space, and the cosmetics I bought from Mengjiao and others before are also sent to other spaces. In those spaces, for These cosmetics are very much needed. Ten times, or even a hundred times the profit is possible."


    Several people in Su Yumo nodded in agreement. If, as Huang Feng said, these things are lacking in other spaces and only Huang Feng has them, then Huang Feng is completely in a monopoly position, and once a monopoly is formed , The money is certain, it''s just a matter of how much.


    "No wonder you make money so fast, there is such a big blank market, it''s strange not to make money." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "So, I make money in other spaces, use the money earned there, and the technology obtained in the storage box, to start various companies in reality. There is no shortage of funds and technology. It is a matter of time for those companies to develop. So, I was so confident about the request made by Yumo''s mother before." Huang Feng said.


    "With those funds and technology, and with some connections, it is really not that difficult to meet my mother''s requirements." Su Yumo said with a smile on her face. Before, she was still worried about Huang Feng''s ability. Fulfilling the requirements that he has made to Huang Feng, now it seems that those requirements are really not too difficult for Huang Feng.


    "Then the problem of funding sources has been resolved?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Well, the storage box is still very powerful. Others only know that my money is transferred from foreign accounts. It is impossible to find the source." Huang Feng said.


    "Then it is dangerous for you to teleport to other spaces?" Tang Muxue asked with some worry. The other women looked the same. Although they all hope Huang Feng can make more money and reach their family goals, they are obviously more Concerned about the safety of Huangfeng.


    "It''s okay, other dimensions are indeed very dangerous, but if I die in other dimensions, I will just be teleported back. I won''t really die in other dimensions. If I don¡¯t die in other dimensions, I At most, I stayed there for a year, and no matter how long I stay in other spaces, in reality, it¡¯s a blink of an eye. Therefore, I¡¯ve been teleported many times before, and I¡¯ve also been in other spaces. I have died several times, in reality, you can''t find it at all, right?" Huang Feng said.


    The women Su Yumo nodded. In their cognition, Huang Feng had indeed never left for a long time. Otherwise, they might have discovered the abnormality long ago.

 1216 Chapter 1216 is not on earth anymore

    "It''s over, it''s over." Xie Mengjiao yelled suddenly.


    "Mengjiao, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yumo said to Xie Mengjiao.


    "This guy Huang Feng is too hateful. He actually said so many secret things. These things are the foundation of his development. They will definitely not be allowed to leak. Now I know it. He will definitely not allow me to leave. , Huang Feng is really bad." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Okay, you still dare to leave and see how I teach you." Huang Feng pretended to be vicious.


    "Mengjiao is right. Huangfeng¡¯s storage box is indeed a matter of great importance. It should not be known to outsiders. Everyone of us here cannot tell what happened today. This is related to the development of Huangfeng. It''s also related to his life safety." Su Yumo said, and then she looked at Xie Mengjiao and said, "Mengjiao, I wanted to give you a choice before, but now you also understand the importance of this matter. , Even if Huang Feng agrees to let you go, we won''t agree, can you understand?"


    "Yeah." Xie Mengjiao nodded, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "This bad guy, I have lost it all my life."


    "Why don''t we?" Su Yumo looked at her sisters and said, she understood that now they all know about the Huangfeng storage box, which leaves them no room for regret, otherwise, no Speaking of Huang Feng, no one else would allow it.


    However, with the storage box, several people also feel that the relationship between them is more intimate. They have common secrets, naturally, and get along with each other more harmoniously.


    "With you, I guess I saved the Milky Way in my last life." Huang Feng said with some emotion.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just us?" Xie Mengjiao said, "Yesterday your first love showed me the photo. Isn''t the person in the photo also yours?"


    Xie Mengjiao just showed Huang Feng the photos before, and didn''t talk to Su Yumo about Zhu Xiyu, but now her own identity is different, and her attitude towards this matter is naturally different.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said, then looked at Su Yumo and said, "I wanted to find an opportunity to talk to you."


    "The people around you are really endless." Su Yumo said with a white look at Huang Feng, "What identity is this time and how did you meet?"


    After learning about Huang Feng¡¯s magical storage box, Su Yumo has understood that Huang Feng is destined to be non-ordinary in this life, and it is impossible to treat it with common sense. Moreover, Su Yumo also knows that in his life It''s inseparable from Huangfeng, so I just looked away.


    "When, bring her to us to see." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng also breathed a sigh of relief. Su Yumo¡¯s words indicate that he has accepted Zhu Xiyu¡¯s existence. Although he thought that Su Yumo would also accept it, when Su Yumo did accept it, Huang Feng still He was relieved.


    However, now that Zhu Xiyu had already been told, Huang Feng planned to tell them all about himself.


    "You prepare, I will take you to a place." Huang Feng said.


    ...


    "Are you ready? I''ll take you to a place, but I am not sure if you can go." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng held Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao with his hands one by one. Then, his mind changed, and the people had disappeared from the same place, followed by Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao.


    "They disappeared?" Tang Muxue looked at Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao who had disappeared suddenly, as if she couldn''t recover.


    "I think so." At this time, Bai Xiaorou''s heart was no less shocked than Tang Muxue''s. She hadn''t reacted just now, and Huang Feng and the others disappeared. Obviously, Huang Feng didn''t use light work to carry Su Yumo and the others left, but an ability similar to teleportation.


    When the two were still shocked, Huang Feng appeared again, but at this time, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were no longer by his side.


    "It seems to be possible." Huang Feng smiled and said to Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou, "Are you ready?"


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou nodded.


    After that, Huang Feng followed suit and left the villa with Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou. At this point, there were only the servants in this villa, and Huang Feng and the others had completely disappeared.


    When Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou saw the surrounding scenes again, they found that they seemed to be in the lobby of a villa. Obviously, this was not the villa they were in before, and Su who had arrived first. Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are looking at the environment here.


    "Huang Feng, where is this?" Su Yumo couldn''t help asking when seeing Huang Feng appearing again and bringing Tang Muxue and Bai Xiaorou.


    "This is the transfer station between me and other spaces, another time and space, that is to say, we are no longer on the earth." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.

 1217 Chapter 1217 Exchange Cheats

    "Not on the earth?" Su Yumo said in surprise. The other women had the same expression. They were all still on the earth, in their own villas. As a result, they could only leave the earth in the blink of an eye?


    "Hey, why can''t I get out here?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao had already walked to the door of the hall. She tried to open the door, only to find that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t open the door. .


    "This is indeed not on the earth, it is a different-dimensional space." Huang Feng said: "As for the door, I can''t open it. I have been here for a while, but I have never gone out."


    "How do you feel that this place is weird?" Xie Mengjiao returned to the hall with some ambiguity and said.


    "It''s not bad here. If you are in danger in reality, you can use this as a retreat for yourself." Bai Xiaorou said, looking at the surrounding environment.


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s angle of thinking about problems is somewhat different from that of other women. She thinks more about safety issues. This is determined by her career, and she also knows that as Huang Feng develops more and more The better, there will be more and more people looking at him. It is difficult to guarantee that among these people, there are not many Huangfeng who have evil thoughts.


    With the existence of this villa in a different dimension, Huang Feng is invincible. Once a danger is found, he can hide here. In that case, he can avoid many dangers in reality.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Actually, one reason I brought you here today is to see if I can bring people in reality. The result is not bad."


    "This is just one of the reasons? What about the other reasons?" Tang Muxue said.


    "Other reasons." At this point, Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. He said, "I want to introduce you to someone."


    "Woman?" Su Yumo asked back.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng touched his head and said with some embarrassment.


    "You found it in other spaces," Xie Mengjiao said.


    For this, the few people don''t seem to be surprised. Huang Feng will teleport to other dimensions every once in a while. In that case, it is not strange that there are women in other dimensions.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said, "She''s Ning Wushuang, a very good girl."


    "Then you bring her here, by the way, I haven''t seen people in other dimensions yet. Are they the same as us, or are they very different?" Su Yumo said.


    "We are almost the same, there is no difference." Huang Feng said: "The language in some spaces is completely different from that on the earth, but the storage box allows me to understand all the languages ??in the space, so in terms of communication There are no obstacles."


    "Then what language does Ning Wushuang speak? Will we not understand?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "That''s not true." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "She also speaks Huaxia, which is a bit of a coincidence. Moreover, the history and culture there are similar to China in reality in many aspects."


    Huang Feng was talking while summoning Ning Wushuang, but to Huang Feng''s slight surprise, his call was not answered, and Ning Wushuang did not appear in front of him as usual.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Seeing Huang Feng frowned, Su Yumo asked. Huang Feng seemed to be in trouble, and Su Yumo couldn''t help but feel worried.


    "Something is wrong. She will always show up when I ask Wushuang to come over, but when I called her over just now, she didn''t react at all." Huang Feng said.


    "Is it asleep? Maybe they are also at night." Su Yumo said.


    "It''s also possible." Huang Feng said. There is a time difference between Ning Wushuang''s time and space and reality. Now it is late at night in reality. Ning Wushuang''s situation is similar. Ning Wushuang may be asleep, so there is no response. Huang Feng''s call, Huang Feng used to call Ning Wushuang and the others to come over, and they would choose their daytime.


    "Let her come next time if you have a chance," Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo said, this Ning Wushuang, they will see it sooner or later, Su Yumo is not in a hurry.


    "By the way, since I have said so many things today, I will simply exchange from the storage box for a practice that is suitable for girls to practice. If you have time, you can practice cultivation, which is also good for your body. "Huang Feng said.


    "Can we also practice?" I watched on TV and said that it seems that martial arts training starts from the beginning, and the meridians are blocked when they grow up, so they are not suitable for martial arts training." Xie Mengjiao said immediately, and she seemed to be very interested in martial arts training.


    "Unexpectedly, you know quite a lot." Huang Feng said with a smile: "General kung fu, of course, is cultivated from an early age, but there are many things in the storage box, and there are all kinds of magical things. , As long as you have money, you can definitely exchange it for the kind of exercises that suit your cultivation."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and exchange it." Xie Mengjiao urged.


    "Huang Feng, will martial arts training make your skin worse?" Tang Muxue said with some worry.


    "Should not, don''t you think Xiao Rou is good? She has been practicing martial arts for many years." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, I will pay attention when choosing."


    "That''s good." Tang Muxue said.


    After that, Huang Feng entered the exchange shop of the storage box, made selections, and finally chose a secret book of internal practice called "Xuan Nv Zhen Jing".


    "That''s it." Huang Feng handed this martial arts secret book that cost him more than one billion to several women and said: "According to the introduction on it, this is a secret book suitable for women''s practice. After practicing this secret book for a long time, Not only will it generate internal strength and become a warrior, but it also has the effect of prolonging life and maintaining youth forever."


    "Keep youth forever?" Hearing Huang Feng''s introduction, the eyes of several women were bright. Even Bai Xiaorou, who had already practiced the "Seven Luminous Undefeated Cultivation Technique" given by Huang Feng, had the same reaction. Women care about their appearance. Therefore, they are very interested in this kind of cultivation method that can make them young and immortal.


    Therefore, Su Yumo''s fourth daughter took the secret book in Huang Feng''s hand. After that, regardless of Huang Feng, they gathered to discuss and study. If they didn''t understand, they asked Bai Xiaorou. After all, Bai Xiaorou In terms of cultivation, he is still very experienced.

 1218 Chapter 1218

    "Xiaorou, you can also practice this kung fu, and it doesn''t conflict with the one I gave you before." Huang Feng said to her when she saw that Bai Xiaorou was also very moved.


    According to the storage box¡¯s introduction to this cheat book, this cheat can only be practiced by women. If men practice, the progress will be very slow. Of course, with this shortcoming, it also has advantages, otherwise it cannot be worth more than one billion. , That is, this exercise can be practiced at the same time with any other exercises without any conflict. Moreover, this exercise is an advanced exercise, and the speed of cultivation is very fast.


    "Really?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng with surprise. She was still thinking about whether she was going to dissipate her current internal strength and then practice the book that Huang Feng had redeemed. However, she had some Hesitating, after all, every San Gong will have some impact on the body. Moreover, her current internal strength is not easy to reach this point, which is higher than her previous peak state, just like this, she is very Is reluctant.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said.


    "Great." Bai Xiaorou cheered. She is more interested in martial arts than the other women. Now that there is such a secret technique that can improve her ability and keep her beautiful, she will naturally Heart moved.


    "By the way, Huang Feng, you asked us to set up a pharmaceutical factory before, did you want to exchange some medicine formulas through the storage box?" Su Yumo suddenly remembered something and said to Huang Feng.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said, "In reality, there are still many diseases that can''t be cured. So, I wanted to exchange some formulas from the storage box to treat these diseases, so that we can make money again. , And at the same time it can reduce the terminal illnesses in reality and have the best of both worlds."


    "Well, this is indeed the best of both worlds." Su Yumo said in agreement. At the same time, she was very happy in her heart and thought to herself that she did not misunderstand the wrong person. After Huang Feng got this storage box, she did not change. It¡¯s so selfish that he only cares about making money for himself. While making money for himself, he also wants to benefit other people. This is rare.


    "Actually, I still have a lot of plans in my mind, and they all take time to slowly realize." Huang Feng said.


    "We will help you to achieve it together, and we will always stay by your side to support you." Su Yumo said looking at Huang Feng. At this moment, Huang Feng is no longer as simple as a lover in her heart, even she There has been a lot of worship for Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded. With the support of Su Yumo and others, he would be more motivated.


    Several people stayed in a villa in a different space for a while, and then they returned to reality together, because when they were in a villa in a different space, the time in the present would not be suspended, so wait for Huang Feng to return. In reality, it''s getting late.


    ...


    Originally the next day, Huang Feng planned to go abroad, but due to the unexpected situation last night, Huang Feng is not good to leave now, so Huang Feng planned to push back the time.

 1219 Chapter 1219 Ning Wushuangs accident

    In the next morning, Huang Feng had tried to summon Ning Wushuang since he hadn''t forgotten what happened last night. Therefore, as soon as he had time this morning, he wanted to see Ning Wushuang.


    However, Huang Feng still did not see Ning Wushuang, which made Huang Feng''s vague premonition stronger and stronger. Before, every time he wanted to see Ning Wushuang, no matter what Ning Wushuang was doing, Will come to see myself soon.


    "Could it be that Wushuang is sick?" Huang Feng thought to himself, but even if he is sick, he should talk to himself. Moreover, according to Ning Wushuang''s temperament, unless it is a very serious illness, otherwise, it must be I will still come to see myself.


    Immediately, Huang Feng thought of what Ning Wushuang had said to him. Recently, Su Pei''s attitude towards her has changed a lot compared with the past, and Huang Feng couldn''t help but worry.


    After all, Ning Wushuang is helpless there, and the only one who can rely on is Su Pei. Once Su Pei¡¯s attitude changes, then Ning Wushuang¡¯s situation will become very dangerous, and Ning Wushuang¡¯s men, There is still a huge amount of wealth, and it is difficult to guarantee that some people will not be tempted.


    "Unfortunately, after I came out from there, I didn''t get a piece of that space-time thing, otherwise, I can go and see it." Huang Feng thought with some regret.


    After summarizing this period of time, Huang Feng discovered that once he has traveled to a certain time and space, it will be very difficult to obtain the things in that time and space. He has not obtained such a thing until now. Therefore, this It basically put an end to Huang Feng''s idea of ??going to the same time and space again.


    However, never seeing Ning Wushuang again, Huang Feng''s heart is more worried. If he never sees Ning Wushuang again, he can only go to the exchange store of the storage box to see if there is anything there. Help him, let him return to that time and space again.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng finally saw Ning Wushuang. However, Ning Wushuang''s condition was very bad. His whole body was disheveled, his spirits were lethargic, and his face was full of exhaustion.


    "Wushuang, what''s the matter with you, how could this be?" Huang Feng asked anxiously after seeing Ning Wushuang, Ning Wushuang''s appearance was obviously something wrong, and his previous worries may have come true.


    "It''s Su Pei." Ning Wushuang said. When talking about Su Pei''s name, he gritted his teeth and his face was full of hatred. "Su Pei turned his face! He took someone to arrest me personally. I didn''t expect that he would do it suddenly. Before, his attitude had changed a bit, but I thought he would care about his friendship with you and would not do it. I didn¡¯t expect that he would do it when he said he did it, without any hesitation."


    "Are you arrested now?" Huang Feng asked. Huang Feng was a little surprised by Su Pei''s behavior, but he didn''t have too many surprises. After all, he had previously guessed that Su Pei would act like this. , It''s just that his decisiveness is a little bit beyond his expectations, but, presumably, this is also related to his current high position. Now he is more decisive in doing things.


    It¡¯s just that, although he has been mentally prepared for this matter, Huang Feng is still a bit disappointed with Su Pei¡¯s changes. When he was there, the relationship between the two was still good, although it was between the superior and the superior. However, he was more close like friends. He didn''t expect that after a period of time, he would become like this.


    "Rights can really change a person." Huang Feng said with emotion. Through Ning Wushuang''s narration before, Huang Feng also knew that Su Pei is still developing very well. Among all the rebels, the development is the fastest. Moreover, many of the rebels have now taken refuge in him, and his current strength is not worse than that of the court.


    It is precisely because of the change of identity that Su Pei''s psychology has slowly changed.


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang said: "I was put under house arrest by them. When you called me last night, they had their people by my side. In order not to reveal the secret, I didn''t come. Now, they just left. , I will be back soon."


    "They didn''t treat you like that?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No." Ning Wushuang said: "They are now forcing me to ask about all the things in my industry. They probably want to take over my industry. I was also charged with a crime of collaborating with the enemy. I have been ransacked. In addition, they Still forcing me, about you, it is probably a little jealous of you, so I didn''t do anything to me."


    Taking charge of such a large industry alone, Ning Wushuang has become a lot stronger than before. When encountering problems, she also faintly felt like a general. Although she is not in a good situation now, her whole person is not good. She was not too confused, and she also believed that Huang Feng could save herself out.


    Huang Feng heard what Ning Wushuang said, nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will save you soon."


    "Well, I believe you." Ning Wushuang said.


    The meeting with Ning Wushuang was quickly over. Huang Feng sent Ning Wushuang back. However, after Ning Wushuang returned, Huang Feng''s expression became a little ugly, although I had guessed that Ning Wushuang might have something wrong. , However, when he really knew that she had an accident, Huang Feng''s mood was obviously still very bad.


    After leaving the alien space, Huang Feng returned to reality. However, he did not do other things. Instead, he immediately entered the storage box to find out if there was anything that could help him.


    After searching for a while, Huang Feng really found something useful to him now.


    "Space-time teleportation symbol: It can be teleported to other spaces that have been visited. The time limit is one month. During the teleportation period, the time in reality flows normally. Anything in the space cannot be used in the target space. When teleported out, Don¡¯t bring anything into the real world, the price: one trillion!"


    "One trillion?!" Huang Feng saw the string of zeros and was sure that he had read it correctly, and couldn''t help but exclaimed. The price is too high, and what makes Huang Feng a little desperate is the price. In the storage box store, it is not the most expensive, there are many things that are higher than this price!


    Moreover, this "space-time teleportation symbol" has many restrictions. The time is only one month, and things in other spaces cannot be used. At the same time, the time in reality is still circulating normally. Of course, the place of transmission must be He had been there before. It can be said that there are a lot of restrictions.

 1220 Chapter 1220 "Business Trip"

    However, despite many restrictions, Huang Feng finally decided to exchange this teleportation charm. Ning Wushuang¡¯s current situation is very dangerous. It can be said that his life is in danger at any time. After appearing, Na Ning Wushuang is really over, and her properties will also be annexed by Super''s people.


    Therefore, even if the cost of this teleportation was high and there were many restrictions, Huang Feng immediately made a decision after seeing this teleportation symbol.


    However, because the time in the real world will not stop after he leaves the real world, this means that Huang Feng will be on a "business trip" for a month. Therefore, after he leaves, there are many things to deal with.


    The first is Tan Ying¡¯s meal problem. Now Tan Ying still can¡¯t eat food cooked by others, so if Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to see it, if Tan Ying has starved to death after he comes back, then she must cook more food for her. .


    And this problem can be solved. Huang Feng used half a day in the afternoon to make a lot of steamed buns, steamed buns, noodles, dumplings, etc. With the help of "Xianshu", he cooks quickly. Therefore, although Tan Ying needs to prepare a month''s food, half a day is enough.


    And if someone else makes these things and eats them for a month, they will definitely get bored. However, these things are all made by Huang Feng, so the taste is naturally different, and Tan Ying is after all I haven''t eaten for a long time, so even if I eat this for a month now, it is probably acceptable.


    "Perhaps, when I come back, Tan Ying will be able to eat other people''s meals." Huang Feng thought to himself as he drove to Tan Shuji''s house.


    At Secretary Tan¡¯s house, Huang Feng saw Tan Ying again and Secretary Tan who had returned from work. Huang Feng handed over the things in his hand to Tan Ying and explained to both Secretary Tan and Tan Ying that he was leaving for a month. About time.


    "You must go? Why is it so urgent?" Secretary Tan frowned and asked.


    In fact, Secretary Tan was still wondering if Huang Feng was dissatisfied with the previous investigation against him, so he used "business trip" as an excuse.


    "I know that the previous investigation against you made you very dissatisfied, but you have to be considerate of us. After all, you have so much wealth at once, it is indeed easy to be suspicious." Secretary Tan explained: "If you have any requirements, you can put them forward. If you can meet them, I will definitely meet them."


    Secretary Tan is ready for Huang Feng''s lion to open his mouth. If it is not too much, he will be satisfied.


    "Secretary Tan, things are really not what you think. In the previous investigation, I didn''t have any dissatisfaction. I really have something to do this time. When I get back, I promise to implement the car production immediately." Huang Feng said that Secretary Tan had already helped himself with the site selection of the factory and the headquarters building, and there will be some other preferential policies in the future. Huang Feng is already very satisfied with this.


    Secretary Tan looked at Huang Feng fixedly for a long time, and made sure that he was not lying. Only then did he believe Huang Feng''s words.


    "Is it dangerous this time?" Tan Ying was a little worried about Q&A. She saw that Huang Feng was walking in such a hurry this time. When I saw him yesterday, she hadn''t mentioned this matter yet. As a result, she was leaving now suddenly. Therefore, Tan Ying is a little worried about Huang Feng''s problem.


    "It''s okay, there is no danger." Huang Feng said with a smile. This incident is indeed not dangerous for him. Although the teleportation talisman has many restrictions, one thing has not changed. That is, the problem of dying in other dimensions, even if he died there, there is still no problem in reality, but it will return to reality in advance.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also believed that in that time and space, who could hurt himself, this time he went to save Ning Wushuang more, and would meet Supei well.


    "That''s good, you take care of yourself, I won''t have any problems here." Tan Ying said, and then she thought of what happened between her drunk and Huang Feng the night before, her face She was immediately blushing. She would be embarrassed to face Huang Feng, but now that Huang Feng will be away for a long time, she has to see Huang Feng.


    Secretary Tan¡¯s eyes turned on Huang Feng and Tan Ying. He was an old fox. From Tan Ying¡¯s look at Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, he could feel the attitude and tone of voice he had spoken to Huang Feng. There seems to be something in between.


    Huang Feng seemed to feel the look in Secretary Tan''s eyes, so after a few more words quickly, he left. It wasn''t until he left Secretary Tan''s house that Huang Feng was really relieved.


    Later, on the way back to his place of residence, Huang Feng kept calling the persons in charge of several industries in his real life to explain some of their arrangements after they left. In "National News", Huang Feng has been handed over to Shen Yan to manage. , This time his own departure is considered to be an investigation for him. If, when he comes back, Shen Yan''s achievements cannot satisfy him, then he doesn''t mind changing to another person.


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, he was about to explain what he had to explain, and the rest was to say goodbye to his women.


    "Back? Ready to eat." Su Yumo greeted Huang Feng when he was back. At this time, everyone had already returned.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng walked to the table, sat down and said, "I have something to tell you. I may be away for a while."


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Su Yumo asked. The other women also looked at Huang Feng with concern, obviously, waiting for his answer.


    "Something went wrong." Huang Feng said. After that, he told the women about Ning Wushuang: "I don''t worry about her being there alone, so I have to go there. It may take a month. "


    "Is there any danger?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "No." Huang Feng said, then looked at Bai Xiaorou and said, "Xiaorou, from the National Security Bureau, please help me deal with it."


    After all, Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau. If he left suddenly for a month, the National Security Bureau might also be in trouble if he knew about it.


    "Leave it to me." Bai Xiaorou said. She is Huang Feng''s team leader. Moreover, in the National Security Bureau, her qualifications are also very deep. Therefore, it is not a big problem to deal with this matter. Of course, if Huang Feng leaves. If the time is too long, it is also a bit troublesome.

 1221 Chapter 1221: The Changed Su Pei

    "We can''t help you. When you get there, be careful. Since Wushuang is devoted to you, you must save her." Su Yumo said.


    "Well, I know." Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo and said, "Yumo, thank you."


    "Thank me, you just need to bring back fewer people in the future." Su Yumo said with a white look at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed, but before leaving, he called Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun. The two were about to go to the crew. Huang Feng wanted to send them away, especially Zhu Xiyu. Originally Huang Feng intended to let her and Su Yumo meet, but now it seems that he can only wait until he comes back.


    Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun were slightly regretful when they learned that Huang Feng was going on a business trip. Originally, they wanted to see Huang Feng. After all, they were going to join the crew, and they had not seen Huang Feng for a while. Now it seems that the period of not seeing Huangfeng is longer.


    "I''m leaving." After arranging everything, Huang Feng said to Su Yumo.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo replied.


    Because Su Yumo''s daughters already knew Huang Feng''s secrets about the storage box, when Huang Feng was transmitting this time, she didn''t even think of hiding it from them and directly transmitting in front of them.


    Huang Feng took out the teleportation charm from the storage box, tapped it lightly, and the teleportation charm flew up, and then continuously rotated, and a whirlpool appeared. The whirlpool grew bigger and bigger, and then it also produced a suction. , Sucked Huang Feng in, but Su Yumo, who stood not far from Huang Feng, felt nothing at all.


    Seeing Huang Feng really disappeared from the front of himself and the others, even though Su Yumo and the others had already known something before, they were unavoidably surprised.


    "I hope everything goes well for Huang Feng over there." Tang Muxue prayed.


    "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with Huang Feng." Su Yumo said. He didn''t know if he was comforting himself or comforting Tang Muxue. Although Huang Feng kept saying that he would be fine, but Su Yumo several people After all, they had never been to those spaces, and Ning Wushuang was still life-threatening, so they were more worried about Huang Feng.


    In another time and space, in a huge and beautifully decorated mansion, the President of the World Rebels, Su Pei, was sitting in his study room, listening to his reports.


    Compared with when Huang Feng had just left this world, Su Pei was a bit richer, and his face did not have the sharpness he had before, and his eyes were no longer as smart and wise as before. On the contrary, he was a little more faint.


    Huang Feng is right. Right can indeed change a person. Although Supei had some rights before, at that time, he was in the early stage of the uprising, and he was at risk of being annihilated by the court at any time and being annexed by other rebels. Therefore, he He is exhausted and dare not relax in the slightest. He is also very kind, approachable and meritocracy.


    However, the current Supei has changed. He has changed a lot, not only in his size, but also in his mentality. Now, because of Huang Feng''s efforts and the foundation he laid before, he has expanded rapidly, and his strength has become the first of all rebels. Now, even if the court wanted to destroy him, it was almost impossible, and the other rebels, no matter what they thought in their hearts, at least on the surface, no one dared to disrespect him.


    As a result, more and more flattering sounds appeared in his ears. At the beginning, he was still a little alert, but over time, he has become accustomed to those sounds, and he really thinks he It''s really as wise and martial as they said, it''s impossible to beat.


    Therefore, he is becoming more and more overbearing and arrogant. When making decisions, he rarely asks for the opinions of his subordinates. Even the people who started with him before have been gradually alienated by him because of their ugly words.


    Su Pei did not feel that what he did was something wrong. Many changes occurred unconsciously. When he was really finalized, he did not realize that there was something wrong. His goal was the highest position. Therefore, there can be no people around him who disobey him, and the prestige of others cannot surpass him.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s existence is, to him, a thorn in his heart, as long as he thinks about it, he will be uncomfortable.


    In fact, at the beginning, Su Pei was very grateful to Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng saved him, and, for a period of time, he has been leading soldiers outside the field, and he has never lost a game. At the beginning, his power expanded rapidly, and his prestige continued to increase.


    However, it is precisely because Huang Feng is so powerful, he is like a god of war, so while Su Pei¡¯s prestige is growing, Huang Feng¡¯s prestige is also growing, and he grows faster than his. I didn''t care too much. After all, Huang Feng showed no interest in rights and always wanted to make money.


    However, after Huang Feng left, Su Pei slowly became a little unhappy, because in the course of his warfare, his subordinates were no longer as invincible as Huang Feng. The Sun Liang taught by Feng was far worse than Huang Feng.


    Whenever the battle fails, some people will always say what would happen if Huang Feng was there, and some will question whether Su Pei thinks Huang Feng has done too much, so Huang Feng¡¯s departure was not his own will. , But was squeezed away by Supe.


    And once or twice, Su Pei will not care too much, but the more times, especially when his record is inferior to Huang Feng, he feels more and more unhappy.


    In addition, during this period of time, Ning Wushuang¡¯s business has become bigger and bigger. Although Ning Wushuang will respect him a little bit, but seeing so much money in Ning Wushuang¡¯s pocket, he needs to work for the army every day. Su Pei was worried about the military payment, and the more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable and jealous.


    Therefore, under the change of his own psychology and the provocation of the people around him, Su Pei still took action against Ning Wushuang. However, he did not know whether Huang Feng would appear after knowing that Ning Wushuang had an accident. Therefore, he did not He didn''t dare to kill Ning Wushuang, but put her under house arrest. One wanted to know the secrets of her business, and the other wanted to see if Huang Feng would appear.


    "How about? Is there anything going on over there?" Su Pei asked the person opposite himself.


    "If you turn your head back, not yet." The person said: "Ning Wushuang looked weak, but in fact he was very stubborn. He refused to say anything. We don''t know the source of those things."


    "Did that person show up?" Su Pei hesitated and said.

 1222 Chapter 1222

    "Does the leader mean Huang Feng?" the man asked.


    "Not bad." Su Pei nodded and said, although he didn''t want to admit it, Su Pei still knew that he was very jealous of Huang Feng. Otherwise, it would not be just a house arrest for Ning Wushuang instead of torturing her directly. Even killed, because he didn''t know if Huang Feng would appear.


    The bravery of Huang Feng''s battles left a deep impression on Su Pei. Whether it was his commanding ability or his personal bravery, Su Pei was deeply impressed, but at that time, he was more happy because Huang Feng is his subordinate, and he is very loyal to him. The stronger Huang Feng is, the faster his Supei''s strength and influence will expand.


    However, it is obviously different now. I started to deal with Huang Feng¡¯s woman, so I would naturally worry about Huang Feng¡¯s revenge. Only when he stood on the opposite side of Huang Feng, Su Pei realized the fear in the hearts of Huang Feng¡¯s enemies. , He has not seen Huang Feng yet, his heart is already a little weak, this is caused by Huang Feng''s past sturdy record.


    To be honest, if it were not for Huang Feng to leave before, and it seems to be leaving forever, during this period of time, if there is no news at all, Su Pei would really not dare to act on Ning Wushuang, but even if he does it now, he There is also room, but now it seems that Huang Feng really doesn''t appear, otherwise Huang Feng would not leave Ning Wushuang under house arrest for so long.


    "No." The person standing opposite Su Pei said, "We have arranged a lot of secret whistles around Ning Wushuang''s house confinement place, but did not notice the appearance of Huang Feng."


    The person standing in front of Su Pei also knew Huang Feng, but Huang Feng was the second-ranked figure in this rebel army at the time. When he was majestic, he was only a low-level officer and he was not qualified to talk to Huang Feng. Talking, therefore, he was also famous for Huang Feng, but could not meet.


    However, this does not affect his fear of Huang Feng. After all, he was one of them when Huang Feng led the entire army of rebels in battle. Therefore, this time he tried to attack Ning Wushuang. Su Pei said that he was under house arrest first. There is no objection.


    However, with the passage of time, Huang Feng has not appeared, and this person''s heart has begun to change. He also heard Su Pei''s words before Huang Feng left. According to his estimation, Huang Feng should not I came back, either because there was something very important and I had to leave, or it is possible that Huang Feng himself was seriously ill and left early and gave Su Pei a warning so that Su Pei can continue to take care of Ning Wushuang¡¯s business. .


    Therefore, this person''s fear of Huang Feng has become lighter and lighter now.


    "Chief, I think it''s time to sentence Ning Wushuang, otherwise, the woman wouldn''t speak." The man suggested.


    "Let me think about it again." Su Pei still hesitated.


    "The leader, Huang Feng should not appear anymore. Ning Wushuang has been under house arrest for such a long time. He will not fail to receive news. As a result, he still did not appear. It means that there must be something wrong with him himself. Every day there is a lot of money. If we control her shop earlier, we can make money one day earlier. This is also a great supplement to our increasingly tense military pay."


    After listening to this person¡¯s analysis and persuasion, Su Pei¡¯s heart was shaken even more. He also knew that he really needed a certain amount of money now. Originally, his expansion during this period was smooth and he also made a lot of money. However, all the rebels serve him as the master, and he has to take care of those people. Therefore, when those people come to ask for money and food, he is also embarrassed not to give it. Doesn''t it mean that he is incapable?How to convince the public?


    In addition, there is one more point. Su Pei has gone the old path of the former head hater. If you look at the place where he lives now, you can see that in this respect, he has not invested less money and energy, and a lot of money has been taken by him. Used to enjoy it.


    Therefore, Su Pei is still very short of money, which is one of the reasons why he decided to take action against Ning Wushuang before.


    "Okay, leave this to you. Remember, no matter what method you use, you must ask her about the goods, especially the supply of her things. As long as the supply is mastered, the money will not be earned by us. "Finally, Su Pei made up his mind to take action against Ning Wushuang. He didn''t want to delay any longer. Since Huang Feng hasn''t appeared, he shouldn''t appear anymore, and he can''t wait that long.


    Su Pei was very excited when he thought of what he looked like after controlling Ning Wushuang¡¯s supply of goods. Because of his previous relationship with Huang Feng, Su Pei knew more than others. Now Ning Wushuang said it was Ri Jindou. Jin is not an exaggeration at all. All of her things are good things, and they are all priceless things. The key is that only she has these things. Therefore, the money she earns every day is too great. Too much, Su Pei was jealous a long time ago, but it was difficult to start before, but this time he made up his mind that he would not let go of those deals.


    "Chief, don''t worry, let me take care of this." The man standing across from Su Pei said, a smug smile appeared on the corner of his mouth where Su Pei did not see it.


    This person is actually greedy for money and lustful. After seeing Ning Wushuang from a long distance before, he was regarded as a heavenly man. He only wanted to get Ning Wushuang, but Ning Wushuang was covered by Su Pei before, and She is still the owner of that huge shop, and naturally wouldn''t like this person, so it''s useless for him to think about it.


    Therefore, in order to obtain Ning Wushuang, this talent constantly suggested to Su Pei that he would take action against Ning Wushuang, but it was only under house arrest before. This time, Su Pei finally let him do it, and he still did it unscrupulously, which made this person I am very happy, which means that he can use his favorite means to come to Ning Wushuang. As for what means, he knows best in his heart.


    At the same time, he also liked the shops of Ning Wushuang. Although Su Pei also wanted to get those shops, this person had already thought about it. Once he surrendered to Ning Wushuang, then all of her shops would be Naturally, I don¡¯t have the meaning of handing over it obediently. However, at that time, I can hand over part of it to deal with Su Pei, and even if it is handed over, it is a lot of money, enough for Su Pei to spend. Of it.


    Therefore, when this man left Supei''s mansion, his face was full of triumphant smiles. He had already seen his beautiful tomorrow. He got on the carriage and said to his groom: "Go to the Yellow Mansion." Can''t wait to see Ning Wushuang.

 1223 Chapter 1223 Get Out

    Huang Mansion, the mansion that Su Pei gave to Huang Feng before. After Huang Feng left, Ning Wushuang has been living in it and never moved out. Although Huang Feng is no longer here, it is Huang Feng¡¯s "home" after all. There is also his breath, and the good memories of the two people getting together before, so Ning Wushuang has always lived here and did not leave. When Su Pei put her under house arrest, she was also under house arrest.


    It¡¯s just that the formerly luxurious and lively "Yellow Mansion" now looks deserted and deserted. There are various furniture scattered outside, and there is a mess everywhere. These are the good things done by Supe¡¯s men. Under Su Pei¡¯s order, he came to ransack his home. This is a very irritating thing. They also know how rich Ning Wushuang is now. Therefore, when ransacking his home, naturally he is not willing to give up any place. The valuables were moved away, and the scene was devastated.


    In the backyard of Huang Mansion, Ning Wushuang was sitting in her room. In her room, Xiao Cui was alone with her. At this time, she was dressing her up. Ning Wushuang was under Su Pei¡¯s People are also embarrassed. Now that I have some free time, Xiao Cui naturally wants to help her young lady dress up.


    Xiao Cui was the only person Su Pei left to Ning Wushuang. Huang Feng¡¯s other subordinates were taken away. Only Xiao Cui was left to take care of Ning Wushuang. However, Xiao Cui also lost her freedom. If he could stay in this backyard and couldn''t leave, Su Pei still had to find someone to take care of Ning Wushuang''s life when he hadn''t made up his mind to take care of Ning Wushuang''s life before, and Xiao Cui was naturally a suitable target.


    "Those bastards are really disgusting. When my uncle was there, they were good enough to them. As a result, my uncle had only left for a while, and they turned their faces and denied them. Not only did they ransack their home, they also wanted to take us away. The shop is really disgusting.¡± Xiaocui said in dissatisfaction while helping Ning Wushuang comb her hair. She also had reasons for her dissatisfaction. As someone who had been with Ning Wushuang, she certainly knew that Huang Feng had helped this rebel army before. How old, as a result, now that Huang Feng hasn''t been away for a long time, they turned their faces and didn''t recognize anyone. Of course Xiao Cui was angry.


    However, Ning Wushuang smiled slightly after hearing what Xiao Cui said. After seeing Huang Feng, her heart became more calm. She believed Huang Feng would definitely come to save her. Even, she was still faint in her heart. I am grateful for Su Pei¡¯s actions. If he hadn¡¯t done this, I might never see Huang Feng here again. As a result, Huang Feng would be back because of Su Pei¡¯s actions this time. Ning Wushuang felt that I am still a little happy. Although I have lost some money, compared with Huang Feng, the money is obviously nothing.


    "Miss, at this time, how come you can still laugh." Xiao Cui said anxiously when she saw the smile on Ning Wushuang''s face.


    "Xiao Cui, don''t worry, Huang Shanfeng is here to save us." Ning Wushuang said confidently.


    "Miss, where did the uncle go? If uncle does not leave, these people would not dare to do anything to us." Xiao Cui said.


    "Where your uncle went, it''s very far, very far." Ning Wushuang said. She herself doesn''t know where the earth in Huang Feng''s mouth is, how far it is from here, every time she meets her, It was in a house I didn''t know, and I had never been to the earth where Huangfeng was.


    "My uncle is really true, why did you leave suddenly, leaving Miss here alone." Xiao Cui complained about her young lady. She naturally knew her own young lady''s feelings for Huang Feng, so she wanted to come. , Even if Huang Feng wants to leave, he should have left with his own young lady. If his own young lady leaves, there will be no danger now.


    "Well, don''t say anything, he will come." Ning Wushuang said affirmatively again.


    "Who will come?" At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside without warning. A middle-aged man with wicked brows and squirrel eyes came in. He smiled triumphantly and saw that the inside was dressed and dressed. When Ning Wushuang had to be as beautiful as usual, he smiled even more proudly.


    "Ms. Ning is so beautifully dressed, are you waiting for me?" The man said, this person is the same person who left from Supei''s mansion before. He did not go home all the way, nor did he wait until dawn, so he rushed to Ning. Wushuang''s residence has come, showing how anxious he is.


    "Why are you here? Get out, get out, do you hear?!" Xiao Cui yelled angrily when she saw the incoming person. After that, she opened her arms to block Ning Wushuang''s face, as if It''s like an old hen who protects her baby.


    This person has been here several times before. He came here to search his home before, and he was also led by this person. In addition, every time he came, the look in Ning Wushuang''s eyes was very annoying. Therefore, Xiao Cui treated this person No good impression at all.


    The person looked at Xiao Cui, who was standing in front of Ning Wushuang. This Xiao Cui also looked beautiful. He had been with Ning Wushuang before, but he ignored her. If such a person is put outside alone, that''s the same. It will be sought after by many people.


    However, this person now only has Ning Wushuang in his heart. When he has finished Ning Wushuang, isn''t the maid beside her still in her own pocket?


    "Xiao Nizi, you go away, I have something good to tell your lady, after a while, I will come to you again." The person said to Xiao Cui.


    "I won''t let it go!" Xiaocui said: "If you have anything, just talk about it."


    Because Su Pei had only put Ning Wushuang under house arrest, and did not do other excessive things, so Xiao Cui was not afraid of this person without knowing that the other party''s heart had changed.


    "Haha." The man didn''t force Xiao Cui to leave either.


    So, the man looked directly at Ning Wushuang and said, "Miss Ning, I would advise you to tell the source of your things. Chief Su''s patience has been consumed by you."


    "I don''t know." Ning Wushuang said, "Even if I know, I won''t tell you."


    "You still refuse to say?" The man didn''t care, "Then don''t blame me for being rude."


    While talking, the man walked towards Ning Wushuang and Xiao Cui, still taking off his clothes.

 1224 Chapter 1224

    "What are you going to do? Don''t come over, otherwise, I, I''m going to call someone." Xiao Cui said with a change of face when he saw the man''s movements, and at the same time, she protected Ning Wushuang back.


    "You shout, you just broke your throat, and no one will come." At this time, the man had already taken off the outer robe and said, "Miss Ning, Chief Su has already spoken, so I don''t care what I use. Means, I must let you talk about the source of shipment. Did you hear me clearly? No matter what means, hehe, you still obediently follow me."


    "You dream!" Ning Wushuang said with a pale face. Although she was certain that Huang Feng would come to rescue her, it would take time. Now, obviously she hasn''t been able to come, and she didn''t expect that Su Pei would be there. At this time, he changed his mind and acted on himself, so Ning Wushuang was very scared in his heart.


    "Dreaming? Hey, you will know if I am dreaming later." The man said triumphantly: "Miss Ning, to be honest, the first time I saw you, I was fascinated by you, but, At that time, you were aloof and I was just a lower-level officer, too far away from you, but now it seems that I still wait for my chance."


    "Don''t come over, otherwise, we''ll fight with you!" Xiao Cui also said nervously.


    "Fight? What are you using to fight me?" The man said disdainfully. Although Ning Wushuang and Xiao Cui are two people, they are so good that they are male. Moreover, they have been on the battlefield and killed the enemy. If these two women can''t deal with it, being known, I''m afraid they will lose their teeth.


    Therefore, he didn''t worry about the resistance of these two people at all. He even hoped that they would do that because, in that case, it would be even more exciting.


    When Ning Wushuang saw this scene, her face was full of despair. She knew that she and Xiao Cui were not opponents of each other, and she could hardly escape bad luck. However, she did not want to be violated by this person. From the day she fell in love with Huang Feng From the beginning, everything about her belonged to Huang Feng, and she did not allow herself to be insulted.


    "Fenglang, we''ll see you again in the next life." Ning Wushuang closed her eyes and rushed to the pillar next to her. She was planning to hit the pillar directly to commit suicide to keep her innocent.


    "Miss, don''t!" After Xiao Cui discovered Ning Wushuang''s mind, she wanted to stop it, but it was obviously too late.


    "Stop, you stop for me!" The person who wanted to invade Ning Wushuang also shouted with a look of horror. If Ning Wushuang died like this, not only would he not have the opportunity to go to her, but also Su Pei explained He couldn''t handle the things that came down, so how could he deal with Su Pei?


    However, the shouts of Xiao Cui and the man did not stop Ning Wushuang. Her face was full of determination. Since there was no hope of guaranteeing her innocence, she had only one choice.


    However, just as Ning Wushuang was about to hit the pillar, a sudden gust of wind blew in, and a figure flew in and directly blocked Ning Wushuang and the pillar. Ning Wushuang did not notice the change until she slammed into it. After she felt the softness in the other''s arms and not the hardness of the pillar, she realized that she hadn''t hit the pillar.


    Ning Wushuang raised her head in surprise, and when she saw the other''s face, she was stunned, and then tears flowed down uncontrollably.


    "Are you here?" Ning Wushuang said softly, as if afraid that it was a dream. If his voice is loud, the other party will disappear.


    "Yeah." The other party smiled and nodded, touching Ning Wushuang''s head and said, "Don''t do these stupid things anymore."


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang replied softly, but looked at the opponent without blinking, reluctant to move away for a second.


    On the other hand, Su Pei¡¯s subordinate, after seeing someone suddenly appeared to rescue Ning Wushuang, he was also relieved. Ning Wushuang did not die. That is great. I can''t be so careless. If a beautiful woman died, it would be a big loss.


    "Hey, who are you?" But when that person looked at the person who saved Ning Wushuang, his brows frowned, because he found that he didn''t even know this person. He didn''t think much about it before. , This neighborhood is all his people, if someone comes in, it should be his person, but now it seems that it is a little different, he found that he didn''t even know the person.


    "Grandpa!" Xiao Cui, who was next to this person, yelled in surprise after seeing the person who had rescued her own lady.


    "Uncle?" The man was taken aback for a moment, then his face changed and said: "Are you Huang Feng?!"


    It can¡¯t be blamed that this person didn¡¯t know Huang Feng. After all, when Huang Feng was the leading general, he was still a low-level officer. Although Huang Feng also paid attention to contact with the people below, he couldn¡¯t see him. Everyone, in this era, without TV and newspapers, there are naturally many people in the rebel army, especially the people at the bottom, who are only famous for Huang Feng, but they have never met.


    Therefore, this subordinate of Su Pei seems to know now that the person here is not his at all, but a person he was very afraid of before.


    "Xiao Cui, long time no see, you have become beautiful again." It was Huang Feng who came here, and he looked at Xiao Cui and said with a smile.


    After Huang Feng teleported to this world, his landing was not here. However, he had a cloak and a floating sports car. Therefore, it is not too difficult to get here. When I saw Ning Wushuang before, Ning Wushuang She had already been told to Huang Feng about her being locked up here, and Huang Feng was worried about Ning Wushuang''s safety, so as soon as this time and space arrived, he rushed forward non-stop.


    Huang Feng is also a little grateful now. Fortunately, he arrived in time. Otherwise, Ning Wushuang would have died, and he was destined to regret it for life.


    "Are you really Huang Feng?" Su Pei''s subordinate saw that Huang Feng ignored him, and he was sure again. Moreover, he walked out without moving his expression, preparing to call in all his subordinates outside. Although he hadn''t seen Huang Feng before, he knew how powerful Huang Feng was, and he could not handle it alone.


    However, just as he was about to walk to the door, Huang Feng looked at him, and then pointed his right hand to him. After that, he felt that the flesh fell off as soon as he saw the thing clearly. He suddenly screamed, his face extremely pale.

 1225 Chapter 1225

    However, Xiao Cui and Ning Wushuang avoided their faces and did not look. Huang Feng looked at the man with a cold face and said, "I am Huang Feng. What did you just want to do?"


    However, the man did not answer Huang Feng, but kept screaming. Huang Feng''s hand caused a lot of damage to his body and his mind.


    "It''s dry!" Huang Feng let out a cold voice, lifted his right hand, and the Six-Medition Divine Sword rose again, but it hit the center of the man''s eyebrows, and the man''s scream disappeared.


    For this person who wanted to invade Ning Wushuang and almost killed Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng had no good feelings at all, and it was also because of the other party that he had to spend a great price to come to this world again. Therefore, Huang Feng did not hesitate to deal with this person.


    However, it is not a problem for this person''s body to be placed here. Therefore, Huang Feng muttered silently in his mouth, the wind magic appeared, and the person disappeared.


    "I''m late." At this time, Huang Feng helped Ning Wushuang walk to the table and sit down: "It makes you feel scared."


    Ning Wushuang kept holding Huang Feng''s hand and his eyes were always on his body. As long as Huang Feng appeared next to her, Ning Wushuang felt extremely relieved: "It''s not too late. If you can come, I will be very happy. Up."


    At this time, Xiao Cui also felt that she was superfluous, went out quietly, and closed the door outside.


    "Don''t worry, leave the rest to me. Since I''m here, I won''t put you in danger anymore." Huang Feng touched Ning Wushuang''s pale face and said.


    Huang Feng still feels a little guilty for Ning Wushuang. This is also the first woman he promised. As a result, he left here and returned to reality. Only Ning Wushuang was here, and he had to endure lovesickness. Suffering, but also to make money for myself, it is really difficult for her.


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang responded softly, and then slowly leaned into Huang Feng''s arms, closed his eyes, felt the temperature of Huang Feng, and muttered to himself: "Don''t leave tonight. it is good?"


    In fact, before Huang Feng returned to the real world, Ning Wushuang wanted to give himself to Huang Feng, but at that time, Huang Feng did not take the initiative, and Ning Wushuang was somewhat reserved, so the last two did not do anything.


    But after all these periods of time, in Ning Wushuang¡¯s opinion, it is nothing more than anything else. In addition, the experience of the past few days, the shock that she has just received and the sudden appearance of Huang Feng have caused her spirit. The shock made her finally speak this sentence actively.


    "Good." Huang Feng answered without hesitation.


    ...


    When Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang hugged and fell asleep, Su Pei fell asleep in his own residence. At this time, he did not know that the people he sent to house Ning Wushuang had all been killed by Huang Feng. He died, even the subordinate who met him an hour ago has already returned to the underworld. At this time, Su Pei is still thinking about the good days after he annexed Ning Wushuang''s shop.


    The next morning, Huang Feng woke up early, but he discovered that the beautiful woman in his arms woke up earlier, lying on his chest, looking at him with a smile on his face.


    "Wake up? Why don''t you sleep longer?" Huang Feng touched Ning Wushuang and said.


    "Can''t sleep, I''m afraid this is a dream." Ning Wushuang said to Huang Feng: "When I went to bed every day, I would dream about this scene in my dreams. Now it has finally become a reality. I''m so happy. excitement."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied, he could feel Ning Wushuang''s mood.


    "Although I can often see you in that strange house, it is not our home there, and the time is short. Therefore, I have been looking forward to being able to lie in your arms like this and talk to you. To heaven, speaking of it, I also want to thank Su Pei. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be able to see you here so soon." Ning Wushuang said.


    "I was wrong, I left you here alone before." Huang Feng said to Ning Wushuang guiltily.


    "That was my willingness. I know I miss you too much. I don''t want to help you here." Ning Wushuang explained.


    "I know." Huang Feng said, "However, I will definitely find a way to pick you up."


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang replied.


    The two of them were bored in bed for a while before they got up. Ning Wushuang, like a young wife who had just passed the door, helped Huang Feng wash up, which made Huang Feng very enjoyable.


    "Well, you stay here first. There are two people here. They will protect you. I will go out." After washing up, Huang Feng was ready to go out. He came here not entirely for enjoyment, but for To solve the problem completely.


    "Be careful." Ning Wushuang said with some worry. Of course she knew what Huang Feng was going to do, even if she knew Huang Feng''s skill and magic well in her heart, but she was still a little worried in her heart.


    "Well, don''t worry, nothing will happen." Huang Feng said safely. He really won''t have anything to do. After all, even if he is really dead here, it won''t be too big for him in reality. Therefore, he is more concerned about Ning Wushuang¡¯s safety. He exchanged two highly capable female slaves this morning. Even if something happened to Ning Wushuang, the two of them can guarantee that Ning Wushuang will be given to him. Take it out.


    After Huang Feng went out, he went straight to Su Pei¡¯s mansion. He was going to find Su Pei directly. After all, the source of all these things originated from Su Pei. However, he should be prepared to deal with Su Pei. , Huang Feng hasn''t thought about it yet.

 1226 Chapter 1226

    At this time, Su Pei was convening a meeting with his men to discuss the next stage, the direction of their attack, but halfway through the drive, one of his men came in and whispered a few words in his ear.


    "What? You said something happened over there? What''s the matter?" Su Pei asked the subordinate in surprise, but in his words, there seemed to be some panic.


    "The details are still unclear, but none of the guards there came back in the morning. I have arranged for someone to investigate." The person replied.


    The people who watched Ning Wushuang¡¯s residence took turns. According to the arrangement, the people who watched Ning Wushuang yesterday will come back this morning for a shift, but now, none of them have come back, so this person knew something was wrong. While sending someone to investigate, he also hurried over to report to Supe.


    "Could they have any delays?" Su Pei said, he didn''t want to believe that something happened there, he hated accidents, and he still had a bad premonition in his heart now.


    "I don''t know this, I will investigate immediately." The man said.


    "Hurry up! If you have any important news, you must tell me as soon as possible." Su Pei said irritably.


    "Yes." The man replied, and then went down.


    "Chief, what''s the matter?" a participant asked.


    "It''s okay." Su Pei waved his hand and said, he didn''t want to discuss this matter, because he knew that many people at the scene were opposed to his action on Ning Wushuang, because they all knew that Ning Wushuang was from Huang Feng. As for Huang Feng¡¯s previous credit and prestige, these people all know. Many of them admire Huang Feng. In some of them, Huang Feng is even more powerful and important than himself. .


    Although Su Pei said it was okay, but looking at Su Pei''s current appearance and his expression when the person left just now, everyone at the scene knew that something must have happened, but Su Pei didn''t want to answer.


    "Continue with the meeting." Su Pei said directly, not wanting his subordinates to continue discussing this matter.


    "Okay." One of them answered: "Just now we were saying that the battle in the west was at a stalemate on the scene. The court sent a large army to confront us there. Moreover, the terrain there was easy to defend and difficult to attack. In addition to the other rebels, they didn''t work hard and dealt with things. Therefore, it is not easy for us to open the western front."


    "Damn, those damn bastards, when they ask for money, they are more happy than the other. When it comes to fighting, they all save their strength and refuse to contribute at all." Someone said dissatisfied.


    "That is, if I want to say, let''s get rid of them and do it alone. Without them, wouldn''t we have played well before?"


    "You can''t say that. If they are there, we still have the upper hand in numbers, and it can also shock the court. Besides, if they leave them behind, what should they do if they make trouble outside?"


    "Yes, those guys are people who have done less than done, don''t look at them and can''t help you at all, but once they want to make trouble, they will still cause us a lot of trouble." Someone Echoed the road.


    "If General Huang was still talking, things wouldn''t be like this, no matter what the army of the court, or the army of the rebels!" Wang Daniu stood up and said angrily. He was also annoyed by what was in front of him. He has a terrible headache.


    However, as soon as Wang Daniu finished speaking, he felt that someone was pulling his clothes. It was the person next to him, beckoning him not to speak. The leader Su couldn''t hear Huang Feng''s name recently.


    Wang Daniu didn''t care, he thought he was right, and he was a meritorious veteran, and Su Pei would not treat him like that.


    However, Wang Daniu didn¡¯t know. When he said Huang Feng¡¯s name, Su Pei had already decided to completely marginalize him. Originally, Wang Daniu didn¡¯t know a few words. He was a big boss. He was brave in combat and because of his loyalty to him, so he reused it. Now it seems that he shouldn''t be reused.


    "Well, don''t talk about Huang Feng, he has already left, and it won''t help. We should think about how to deal with this matter." Su Pei said.


    "Why don''t you tell me, Chief, I never understand why General Huang is leaving, why there is no sign at all." Wang Daniu is a tendon. This question has been buried in his heart for a long time, and he has always wanted to ask. He just had a chance today, and he couldn''t help it anymore, even if the person next to him winked at him, he didn''t want to give up.


    "Da Niu, what are you talking about? Sit down quickly." This is, Sun Liang who is sitting not far from Wang Da Niu scolded Wang Da Niu.


    "You are still half of General Huang¡¯s apprentice. Your master suddenly disappeared, but you don¡¯t pay attention. I¡¯m not as timid as you!" Wang Daniu didn¡¯t buy it. He made up his mind today and must ask. A clear one.


    "Asshole!" Su Pei slammed the table and said, "Wang Daniel, what is your attitude? Are you suspicious of me? Ah!"


    "No, I''m just curious about what happened to General Huang." Wang Daniu said without any fear.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I already say? He left by himself. What does it have to do with me? If you keep this attitude, don''t blame me for being polite." Su Pei said angrily.


    "Boss, you don''t have to be polite with me, so many of the brothers who were born and died with you before have been excluded by you?" Wang Daniu said: "Now, I don''t care about me."


    The scene suddenly became quiet, although many things were understood in everyone''s hearts, but they were not necessarily able to speak out in their hearts, but now Wang Daniu directly broke the matter.


    At the same time, everyone looked at Wang Daniu with a little surprise. You know, this guy is usually a stunned boy. If he doesn''t know a few principles, he knows to rush forward. When did this guy speak like this.


    "Get out of here, get out of here, go out, I don''t want to see you again!" Su Pei trembling, pointing at Wang Daniu angrily, if it weren''t for Wang Daniu who had been following him before and there were so many people watching, he would have liked it Kill this guy who dared to confront and doubt himself directly.


    "Hmph, I wanted to leave a long time ago. Chief, you are no longer the previous leader! I don''t mean anything to stay here." After Wang Daniu finished, regardless of the surrounding persuasion, he walked out directly.

 1227 1227 Please listen to me explain

    "I''m so angry, I''m really so angry." Although Wang Daniu has already left, Su Pei is obviously out of anger, and the people watching the scene said: "Who else wants to leave? Give it to me. Go, go clean, go far, don''t let me see him again!"


    There was no sound at the scene, and he lowered his head, not daring to look at anyone, especially Sun Liang next to the superior Su Pei, the half apprentice Huang Feng once taught me carefully, and now the leader of the rebel army is an old monk entering Ding. Generally speaking, sitting in his own position, half-squinting his eyes, as if the scene had nothing to do with him.


    After scolding in the hall for a while, Su Pei''s emotions slowly stabilized. Seeing that no one stood up and questioned him or left directly, Su Pei was still satisfied.


    "I know that the war is tight, and you all feel a little unhappy, and I am the same, but we cannot pin our hope of victory on someone who has already left and cannot return." Su Pei said to everyone. "So, we should think about what should we do now."


    Everyone at the scene dared to speak, you said a word to me, but no one had any good ideas.


    Sun Liang has never spoken much. In fact, at this time, his status in this rebel army is very high. There are many reasons. One is because he followed Su Pei a long time ago. In addition, he He was half of Huang Feng¡¯s apprentice before, so he was respected by many people. In addition, in the period when Huang Feng had just left, he did lead everyone to win several victories. There is some prestige.


    However, the battle has been tight recently. He has already lost several games in a row. This has reduced his personal prestige. In addition, he has never said anything about Huang Feng, which makes some people who have a good impression of Huang Feng. People despise him in my heart.


    In fact, Sun Liang not only never thought about speaking for Huang Feng, but also wished that Huang Feng¡¯s shadow completely disappeared from this rebel army. He had admired Huang Feng before, and he was really humbling to Huang Feng. I learned, but when Huang Feng left and he became the leader of this rebel army, everything changed. He hated himself living in the shadow of Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s previous achievements were so dazzling. , This makes him feel inferior to Huang Feng no matter how hard he works, and many people will compare him with Huang Feng, and the result is that he is not as good as Huang Feng, which naturally makes him feel uncomfortable.


    You know, he is the leading general now, not Huang Feng. After winning the battle, many people will say that Huang Feng taught well before. After losing, they said that he failed Huang Feng''s expectations. Anyway, Whether it is winning or losing, there is not much to convince him.


    Therefore, Sun Liang is now anxious that Huang Feng''s name will completely disappear from the whole rebel army. How can he help Huang Feng to speak for it? It''s just that, some Wang Daniu who has a tendon obviously doesn''t know.


    Su Pei looked at the people who were discussing enthusiastically, and her heart was very complicated. She had to admit that when Huang Feng was there before, he didn''t have so many troubles. Huang Feng can solve any difficulties by himself. He just needs to sit down. Here, just wait for Huang Feng to send good news one after another from the front.


    But now, after Huang Feng left, he suddenly felt that he was under a lot of pressure. It used to be a very simple thing to him, but now it has become difficult. If you want to go forward, you have to pay a huge amount. Effort and price.


    However, the more this is the case, the more unconvinced Su Pei''s heart is. Before the leader Qiu, he was also a handsome talent. He believed that his ability was also very strong, not worse than Huang Feng. Huang What Feng can do, he can do the same.


    "Huang Feng, don''t think that without you, I can''t do anything." Su Pei thought to himself, and the face that was always calm appeared in his mind. That face made him feel at ease before, but now it is He is upset.


    At this moment, Wang Daniu came back suddenly, Su Pei frowned. What kind of place does Wang Daniu think of himself here, come and leave?Do you have any prestige?


    "Wang Daniu, what''s the matter with you, didn''t I let you go?" Su Pei asked. At this time, everyone who discovered that Wang Daniu had gone and returned also stopped discussing, and looked at Wang Daniu with confusion, no Know what he is doing.


    Wang Daniu was excited, he didn''t seem to see Su Pei''s ugly face, "Chief, who do you see is back?"


    Su Pei looked at the excited Wang Daniu with some doubts, and then looked outside. Then, he was stunned, not knowing how to react for a while, and everyone else at the scene also looked behind Wang Daniu. Then everyone reacted differently, some were stunned, some were surprised, and some were scared.


    I saw that behind Wang Daniu, Huang Feng calmly step by step, just walked into the hall under the gaze of everyone. He looked around and found that some of these people were known by him, but more There are many people who have no impression of him before.


    "Leader Su, brothers of the rebels, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    "Huang...Huang Feng, why are you here? Didn''t you say you left?" Su Pei asked in a daze, her expression constantly changing and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "I''m gone, but I didn''t say I couldn''t come back." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, after I''m gone, you guys bullied me so much, I can''t keep watching."


    "Huang Feng, there is a bit of misunderstanding in this." Sun Liang said. The first time he saw Huang Feng, it was not excitement, not even a bit of excitement. It was more surprised, and at the same time, he didn''t want it in his heart. Huang Feng appeared.


    "Misunderstanding?" Huang Feng looked at Sun Liang and found that there was no change between him and himself when he left. However, his eyes were obviously different. When he looked at himself before, he was more humble and respectful. However, Now, in his eyes, there is no sense of respect anymore, but a lot more fear.


    "Yes, it''s a misunderstanding." Su Pei also said.


    "A single misunderstanding can put my woman under house arrest? Can I copy my home? Can someone violate my woman?" Huang Feng asked. At this time, there was no smile on his face. After saying a word, his face became gloomy.


    "Huang Feng, listen to me to explain." Su Pei said quickly.

 1228 Chapter 1228

    When Su Pei was talking to Huang Feng, he secretly signaled to a person not far away, and that person quietly exited the hall. He thought his actions had been hidden from Huang Feng who was carrying him. Huang Feng knew everything about him, but Huang Feng didn''t stop him from leaving, but let him go. He wanted to see what Su Pei wanted to do.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you explain." Huang Feng looked at Su Pei and said.


    "Huang Feng, you don''t know. After you left, Na Ning Wushuang changed. Her father died at the order of Chief Qiu. Although Chief Qiu was dead, the person who ransacked the house was this after all. People who support the rebel army, so she hates this rebel army in her heart. She didn''t show anything when you were there, but when you left, she secretly contacted the court army, thinking If you want to combine the inside with the outside and defeat our rebel army, I have no other way to start with her. If this rebel army can survive today, you also have your credit, and you don''t want your efforts to be in vain." Su Pei looked at it. Huang Feng said with a sincere expression on his face.


    After listening to Su Pei¡¯s words, many people at the scene whispered. Before Su Pei had acted on Ning Wushuang, at the beginning, there was no charge. Therefore, many people are very disgusted. After all, Ning Wushuang is Huang Feng. When Huang Feng left, Su Pei made a move on Ning Wushuang, which is impossible to justify.


    Later, it was reported that Ning Wushuang was ransacked by Su Pei because of collaborating with the enemy. Although many people did not believe it, some people believed it. Now Su Pei emphasized this reason again, and everyone''s heart began He hesitated, wondering if what Supe said was true.


    "Leader Su, are you sure you didn''t fall asleep when you just said this?" Huang Feng looked at Su Pei amusedly. The other party might not know that he and Ning Wushuang had met every day, and it was now. Still thinking about provoking the relationship between himself and Ning Wushuang, it was really powerful.


    At the same time, Huang Feng was completely disappointed with Su Pei. If he had a better attitude or a better reason, he might be able to open the Internet. However, at this time, the other party has no remorse at all, and it is actually Thinking of provoking the relationship between himself and Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng was completely disappointed with Su Pei.


    "Huang Feng, what do you mean?" Su Pei said with a slight change of face.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng smiled and said: "Then I will tell you that everything Wushuang is doing now is directed by me from behind. If you say she collides with the enemy, isn''t it saying that I collude with the enemy? If I want to If you want to collude with the enemy, I wouldn¡¯t help you at the beginning. The soldiers everywhere have been fighting. Oh, yes, I was still on the city and saved your life. You wouldn¡¯t think that I would save you first and then , Help you lay down the country, and then, will you kill you again? Do you think it makes sense?"


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made the discussion at the scene louder. Those who were a bit hesitant at first believed Huang Feng¡¯s words. If Ning Wushuang¡¯s actions were directed by Huang Feng behind his back, then Ning Wushuang would not It may be collaborating with the enemy. This simply doesn¡¯t make sense. If Huang Feng really didn¡¯t want to see this rebel army, he could wipe out the whole rebel army with a little trick during the war. There was no need at all. Now spend so much energy to do this.


    Therefore, no one would believe that Huang Feng was going to collude with the enemy. Even Sun Liang, who has no affection for Huang Feng now, understands that if Huang Feng really wanted to destroy this rebel army, his chances were very good. Many, but he didn''t do that at the time, and later it became even more impossible.


    Su Pei looked very ugly after hearing what Huang Feng said. He didn''t expect that Ning Wushuang had been listening to Huang Feng''s orders, although he had guessed that there might be a connection between Ning Wushuang and Huang Feng. However, he never thought that the connection would be so close.


    You know, before deciding to take action on Ning Wushuang, Su Pei let people monitor Ning Wushuang for a long time, but in the end there was no sign of the slightest discovery. Where did her goods come from? I don¡¯t know, as if they were. It changed out of thin air. Moreover, Ning Wushuang''s usual actions were under her supervision, and there was no chance to meet Huang Feng at all. Therefore, Su Pei thought that there could be no contact between Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang. Or there is very little contact.


    However, it now appears that my previous guesses were all wrong. Huang Feng and Ning Wushuang are not only connected, but also seem to be very closely connected.


    Thinking of this, Su Pei''s heart became even more worried. He had his subordinates torment Ning Wushuang yesterday. He didn''t know if Huang Feng knew it now. If he did, he probably wouldn''t let it go.


    "Why? Chief Su has nothing to say?" Huang Feng looked at Su Pei and said, feeling disappointed. What a good person Su Pei was at the beginning, who valued righteousness and despised profit, but now, it has obviously changed. I have become a little bit ignorant of myself. I can only say that right can indeed change a person.


    And at this time, the person who had received Su Pei''s gaze signaled to go out, sneaked in again and gave Su Pei a look. After Su Pei saw the other''s eyes, he was finally determined.


    "Yes, what you just said is not wrong, Ning Wushuang really has no collaborators!" Su Pei''s expression changed and stood up and said, "If you are to blame, you can only blame her for making too much money."


    "Because of this?" Huang Feng asked with a frown. The other people around also looked at Su Pei. He didn''t expect that he would be so direct. In fact, Su Pei did not say why Ning Wushuang''s opponent was before, but, Everyone actually had some guesses in their hearts, but they didn''t expect that Su Pei would say it directly.


    "Isn''t this reason enough?" Su Pei has decided to completely tear his face with Huang Feng. He also understands that if Huang Feng really contacts Ning Wushuang a lot, it will be useless to find any excuses now, Huang Feng He didn''t believe it at all, so he simply admitted it. As for the other people on the scene, Su Pei was not afraid. These people were all his own subordinates and were promoted by himself. In the end, they would not go out. Nonsense.


    "It seems that Wushuang didn''t give you less tribute, right?" Huang Feng said. He looked around the house and said, "You can live in such a good house. It seems that she deserves credit."


    "Yes, she gave me a lot of benefits, but compared to the money she made, those are obviously not enough." Su Pei said.

 1229 Chapter 1229 Killing Them Two

    Su Pei looked at Huang Feng and continued: "Since her business is so profitable, why don''t I take it and run it by myself. In that case, wouldn''t I get more money? Why should I be grateful for Dade¡¯s from her. take money?"


    "You really don''t have enough human heart." Huang Feng said emotionally. He actually knew that Ning Wushuang made a lot of money. Others would be jealous when they saw it. In such a troubled world, if there is no force, If you guarantee it, it will be difficult for Ning Wushuang to make money with peace of mind. That''s why Huang Feng asked Su Pei to take care of Ning Wushuang.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that Su Pei''s heart was so big, he had not given him less money. As a result, he was still dissatisfied. He wanted to directly annex Ning Wushuang''s store and directly attacked Ning Wushuang. This is Huang. Not estimated before the peak.


    Fortunately, now that I know it, it''s not too late, it''s just a waste of money.


    "I maintain so many rebels, how can I do without money?" Su Pei said, "Huang Feng, you shouldn''t have come back. In that case, I can still remember your goodness in my heart. Now, I can only be right. You do it."


    "Remember me? This is what you call remembering me? They have already acted on my women, and they said they remember me? Su Pei, Su Pei, you are really shameless." Huang Feng said that Huang Feng no longer had the slightest respect for Su Pei at this time, and this kind of person was not worth his respect at all.


    "Whatever you say, you will become the king or loser. When you die, there will be no such discussion." Su Pei said. At this moment, teams of rebel soldiers came in, some of them were holding bows and arrows, and some He was holding a knife and axe, and there were various weapons. It didn''t take long for the entire hall to be filled, and the weapons in his hand were facing Huang Feng.


    The other people on the scene all stepped back. Seeing this, they all understood. Su Pei is really going to kill Huang Feng. Their expressions are a bit complicated, although many people have not seen it before. Huang Feng, however, they have all heard of Huang Feng¡¯s fame, and they have fought many battles under his leadership. In fact, they still admire Huang Feng in their hearts, but in the end, they want to see Huang Feng''s dead body was on the spot, and their thoughts were also very complicated.


    Huang Feng watched as more and more people surrounded him, but there was no change on his face. Su Pei thought he was frightened.


    "Su Pei, what are you doing?" Wang Daniu scolded angrily. He was the only person on the scene who was still standing on Huang Feng''s side: "The rebel army has its current scale and it is all the credit of General Huang. How can you treat him this way? ."


    "It''s because even you think that the current size of the Rebels is Huang Feng''s credit, so he had to die!" Su Pei looked at Huang Feng and said, without a trace of emotion in his eyes.


    "Haha." Huang Feng smiled at Su Pei. He can understand that in Su Pei''s heart, he does not want his prestige to surpass him. In the history of China, there are many examples like this, plus Ning Wushuang has a lot of profitable goods, these reasons are enough for Su Pei to deal with him.


    "Da Niu, go to the side. Don¡¯t hurt you by mistake later." Huang Feng said to Wang Daniu. He didn¡¯t expect that the one who stood next to him and supported him in the end was actually this somewhat naive Wang Daniu. The so-called smart people, at this time, didn''t say anything.


    "I don''t!" Wang Daniu said: "General Huang, I don''t understand any great principles, but I know your contribution to the rebels. I admire you very much. I can''t look at you and be killed just like that."


    After speaking, Wang Daniu looked at the others around him and said: "You bastards feel your conscience and ask, can you have today without General Huang? One by one, at this time, all of you have become a turtle."


    Hearing Wang Daniu¡¯s scolding, many people bowed their heads in shame. They didn¡¯t dare to look at Huang Feng and Wang Daniu. Of course, they understood that who was responsible for all this today is more important. However, the current situation makes They stood up to support Huang Feng. They could do it in their hearts, but in fact, it was impossible in their actions.


    "Wang Daniu, because you have been with me for many years, I will give you the last chance to leave Huang Feng right away, otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite!" Su Pei said with an ugly expression. He didn''t expect that Wang Daniu actually Will support Huang Feng so directly.


    "I won''t leave, I''m not afraid of death, come on." Wang Daniu said.


    "Well, since you want to die, I will fulfill you!" Su Pei said. For Wang Daniu, who has always supported Huang Feng, Su Pei already has a murderous heart. Now Wang Daniu''s behavior has given him a reason.


    "Give it to me! Kill them both!" Su Pei shouted.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng had already moved, and Ling Bo''s microsteps under his feet had been lifted, and his whole body rushed to the crowd surrounding him crookedly, but, unlike the past, he had more hands now. One person is Wang Daniu.


    After Huang Feng rushed into the crowd, his empty right hand was frequently swung out, and the rebel soldiers were knocked down one by one. Huang Feng first dealt with the archers, because the space here is limited after all, so all the archers are on one side, otherwise If you do, you might accidentally hurt your own people here. This also facilitates Huang Feng''s actions. It didn''t take long for him to wipe out all the archers.


    And it wasn''t until this time that Huang Feng released Wang Daniu. Although Wang Daniu was amazed by Huang Feng''s ability, at this time, he didn''t care about so much. He picked up the sledgehammer in his hand and shot his former rebel brothers. However, it may be the reason for the scruples of old feelings. He seldom kills you, unless forced to do it, otherwise, he will hurt the opponent as much as possible.


    When the people around saw Huang Feng surrounded by so many people, they were still at ease, and they were even more amazed at Huang Feng''s skill. This was because Huang Feng could not use things in other spaces. Otherwise, directly With a grenade, all these people were blown up all at once.


    Su Pei saw Huang Feng more and more bravery in the battle, and there was no sign of being killed. Apart from anger or fear, Huang Feng like this was too scared for him. Although he knew Huang Feng was good at it before, he Unexpectedly, Huang Summit is so powerful.


    "Come on, give it to me, kill him!" Su Pei kept roaring. At this time, a steady stream of rebels rushed in from the outside. After all, this is his base camp and there are still a lot of manpower.

 1230 Chapter 1230 Su Peis Death

    Although the rebels who rushed in did not pose much of a threat to Huang Feng, Huang Feng did not want to keep killing like this. These people are innocent. It is useless to kill more now. Only the first evil can solve the problem. , Otherwise, those rebels would not be able to kill.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng was hitting while rushing towards Su Pei. Su Pei saw Huang Feng¡¯s movements and understood Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts in his heart. He subconsciously wanted to escape, although he himself had some skills. However, since this period of time, he has seldom used it, and has been abandoned a lot. In addition, Huang Feng¡¯s sturdy performance far exceeds his imagination. He thinks he is in his heyday, and he does not It will be Huang Feng''s opponent, so I still want to go.


    However, Huang Feng noticed his movements at the very first moment. When he raised his right hand, he pointed to Su Pei who had just turned around, but he used the Six Vein Excalibur again.


    When attacking someone with the Six-Medition Excalibur, the other party is completely unprepared. After all, this thing has no trace to be found, and it almost arrives in the blink of an eye, and there will be no time for the other party to react. What''s more, the current Su Pei was still facing Huang Feng, so he was even more unprepared.


    "what!"


    Su Pei screamed, but he fell to the ground. There was an egg-sized hole in the thigh of his right leg. Blood was constantly flowing from there, and his pants and the ground were dyed red instantly.


    The people around were stunned by this sudden change. They don¡¯t know how Su Pei was injured, and who hurt him. Huang Feng and Wang Daniu are still some distance away from Su Pei at this time. , Both of them are being surrounded. There should be no way to hurt Su Pei. Could it be that Huang Feng is here this time, not alone, and there are his helpers around?


    Thinking of this, everyone looked around, but they didn''t find anything.


    Huang Feng took advantage of those people''s stupefaction. Huang Feng stepped on his feet, but his whole body flew up from the spot, and then quickly flew over everyone''s heads, and he was at Su Pei''s side in the blink of an eye.


    Huang Feng lifted Su Pei with one hand, looked at Huang Feng and said, "Leader Su, where are you going?"


    "Huang Feng, if you have something to say, please." Su Pei''s face was very pale at this time because of the pain. After seeing Huang Feng approaching him, his face became paler, but he still managed to squeeze out a little bit. Smiling, said to Huang Feng.


    Before Su Pei was under the leader of Qiu, he was not afraid of death. Every time he led a war, he always rushed to the forefront. Therefore, at that time, he was very popular with the soldiers of the rebels. When the leader of Qiu died , He also gathered so many rebels by his side at once, this was the prestige that he gained from fighting bravely.


    However, since becoming the leader and enjoying the glory and wealth, Su Pei has become less and less courageous and more and more afraid of death. He has not been to the front line for a long time. Compared with the danger and suffering of the front line, He is obviously more willing to stay behind and enjoy.


    Therefore, now being caught by Huang Feng, what he thought of was not fighting Huang Feng desperately, but asking for mercy directly.


    "Leader Su, you have really changed." Huang Feng said with emotion, how high-spirited Su Pei was before, and because of that, he decided to help him at the beginning, but Su Pei is no longer the same. Awe-inspiring.


    "Heh, Huang Feng, the previous ones are all misunderstandings. If you have something to say, since you are back, the position of the leading general is naturally yours. We are still working closely together as before. What do you think?" Su Pei He didn''t care about the tone of Huang Feng''s speech. What he wanted more now was to save his life and his status.


    And the people around them were ashamed when they heard Su Pei''s words. Su Pei was their leader. As a result, their leader was so greedy and afraid of death, and so shameless, they would naturally feel embarrassed.


    "Not very good." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "Then..." Su Peigang wanted to continue bargaining with Huang Feng. As a result, Huang Feng grabbed the hand of his neck and twisted it slightly. Everyone at the scene clearly heard a "click" and then, I saw that Su Pei still had a pleasing smile on his face, his head twisted at an incredible angle, and then he fell directly and weakly.


    Huang Feng threw Su Pei, who was completely silent, to the side, then looked at the people around and said, "Su Pei is dead."


    Yes, Su Pei is dead. Huang Feng hadn¡¯t figured out how to deal with Su Pei. After all, he was the object of his life before. However, when he got here, he found that the other party didn¡¯t care about his old feelings at all, even directly. Huang Feng wouldn''t be polite if he killed himself.


    Seeing that Su Pei was thrown on the ground like trash by Huang Feng, the scene suddenly became quiet. Everyone seemed to have not been able to accept this fact. Su Pei was alive and well just now. As a result, just for this time, It has become a corpse.


    Even Wang Daniu, who had just been fighting and suffered a lot of injuries, was stunned at this time. Looking at Su Pei¡¯s body, there was a look of sorrow on his face, although Su Pei no longer trusted him, and even gave him back Very suspicious, but, after all, he has been with Su Pei for a long time, and he also had feelings with Su Pei. Now that Su Pei is dead, he will naturally be sad.


    However, he didn''t think about finding Huang Feng''s revenge, because he felt that Huang Feng was doing the right thing. Su Pei wanted to kill Huang Feng, Huang Feng just passively counterattacked, so even if Huang Feng killed Su Pei, Wang Daniu didn''t think Huang Feng was wrong.


    "Kill him, avenge the leader!" Suddenly, in a quiet scene, someone called out, even if Su Pei has changed a lot now, but after all, he is now the highest commander of this rebel army, so there are still many People who are facing him include those who came to surround Huang Feng, as well as some generals who have just met here.


    Huang Feng looked at the people rushing towards him again, but he was not afraid. At this time, if they were not completely subdued, these people would continue to rush up.


    There were more and more corpses at the scene. At this time, no one cared about Wang Daniu anymore. All of them rushed to Huang Feng, wanting to kill Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s body was already covered with blood, but all of them were other Human, he hasn¡¯t been injured yet. He is now a first-rate expert, but these people on the scene are just ordinary soldiers. It is not easy to hurt him, even if there are a large number of them. There is no other way.

 1231 Chapter 1231 Sun Liangs sneak attack

    For those who are loyal to Super, he does not need to be merciful.


    Finally, Huang Feng¡¯s unilateral killing suppressed the people at the scene. Although there are still many other people holding weapons, they no longer rush to Huang Feng, and their faces are full of horror. And hesitating, Huang Feng is really terrible. With so many people and so many deaths, they have not been able to hurt Huang Feng. This is really incredible.


    The scene was quiet again, but because of the corpses and too much blood, there was a pungent smell of blood everywhere, even everyone at the scene had been on the battlefield to kill people, and now it smells so strong. With the smell of blood, many people still frowned.


    "Stop everyone, don''t fight, listen to me." At this moment, Sun Liang, who had been watching by the side before, stood up. He said as he walked towards Huang Feng: "This is General Huang Feng Huang, I Thinking, many people at the scene don¡¯t know him yet, but he must have heard his name before."


    These words of Sun Liang were naturally heard by ordinary soldiers who came in later. When those people heard Huang Feng¡¯s name, they were immediately stunned. They had also heard of Huang Feng¡¯s name before, and even Huang Feng They are still the idols of many of them, and as a result, they are now actually working on their idols.


    As a result, some people directly threw their weapons in their hands, and their eyes looked at Huang Feng with blazing heat.


    "General Huang Feng and Chief Su did have a feast before, but now things have happened. Chief Su is dead, and those grievances have been wiped out." Sun Liang stood beside Huang Feng and said, "Now, the most important thing is to choose. We must know that our current situation is not so safe. It is impossible to command without a leader. The army outside the court is eyeing us, and there are other rebels inside who look and feel different to us, so Once we lose our unified command, we will definitely be attacked by inside and outside."


    The rest of the people on the scene nodded in agreement after hearing Sun Liang''s words. Indeed, their current situation is not very good. Although the site is large, they have become the biggest goal of the court. The center of gravity of the court now is It is obviously inappropriate to wipe out them, and they are still fighting internal conflicts.


    And listening to Su Pei¡¯s meaning, he seems to want to promote Huang Feng to be their leader. Huang Feng¡¯s ability is needless to say. The year before has already proved that Huang Feng is fully capable of leading. They are moving towards a more glorious future. The problem now is that there are still some supporters of Su Pei in the Rebels, and Huang Feng killed Su Pei after all. Obviously, there are still some people who will not support Huang Feng.


    However, most people would not mind Huang Feng becoming their new leader. After all, Huang Feng''s ability is not bad at all, and everyone hopes that Huang Feng can lead them out of their current predicament.


    "Everyone knows the abilities of General Huang, so I think our new leader should be..." When he said this, Sun Liang turned and looked at Huang Feng. That meant that everyone seemed to be understand.


    However, at this moment, the sudden change occurred, and Sun Liang, who was close to Huangfeng, suddenly took out a dagger from his arms and slammed it at Huangfeng. At this time, even Huang Feng himself had never thought about Sun Liang¡¯s meeting. Attacking him, after all, Sun Liang is considered half of his apprentice. Even if he is a little alienated from himself now, there is no reason to do something with himself.


    Therefore, at the time when Huang Feng was so negligent, Sun Liang suddenly seized the opportunity, and the dagger in his hand slammed into Huang Feng¡¯s chest, and when Huang Feng saw the cold light, it seemed to be a little late. , Only had time to move his body slightly, but he didn''t move much.


    "Puff!"


    At the scene, everyone was stunned. The dagger in Sun Liang''s hand pierced into Huang Feng''s body. Moreover, the location of the piercing was near Huang Feng''s heart. You must know that before so many people besieged Huang Feng, none of them could hurt him. He shone a bit, and as a result, Sun Liang now easily stabbed Huang Feng''s fatal part, which made everyone at the scene seem a little unacceptable.


    And Huang Feng entered this time and space through the teleportation talisman this time. There is no way to use the things he obtained in other dimensions. Therefore, he does not wear golden silk soft armor on his body. Otherwise, Sun Liang¡¯s dagger is even No matter how sharp it is, it is impossible to pierce Huang Feng''s body.


    "I think our new leader should be me!" Looking at Huang Feng''s increasingly pale face, Sun Liang finally said what he hadn''t finished saying.


    Everyone understood that Sun Liang¡¯s words were meant to paralyze Huang Feng. The new leader he really wanted to promote was himself. In fact, it¡¯s not surprising that Sun Liang was a half of Huang Feng¡¯s apprentice before. In the rebel army, the popularity is still good. Moreover, it was reused by Su Pei as the leading general, the second person in the rebel army. Now, Su Pei is dead, and Sun Liang wants to replace it. normal.


    It''s just that everyone was deceived by his words before, thinking that he would recommend Huang Feng. Huang Feng himself thinks so, so he was taken carelessly.


    However, what Sun Liang didn¡¯t know was that the dagger he just didn¡¯t really stabbed Huang Feng¡¯s heart. Huang Feng¡¯s last body instinct saved his own life, although it only moved a little distance. , Just to remove the deadly part, Sun Liang''s dagger must first move another two centimeters to the side. Huang Feng may have been killed on the spot. After all, he is a mortal fetus and will die.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng avoided some in time. Therefore, although he is seriously injured now, he has not yet reached the point of being killed on the spot. He is constantly mobilizing the energy in his body, collecting it into the wound, and constantly repairing it. Own body.


    Sun Liang didn''t have any awareness of all this, and didn''t know that his dagger was only crooked by two centimeters. He thought he had already pierced Huang Feng''s heart, and Huang Feng was bound to die.


    "Captain Su is our leader, and this Huang Feng was just a leading general before. If it weren''t for the appreciation of Captain Su, he wouldn''t have such a position, but he didn''t want to repay his favor, so he still kills. The death of Chief Su is simply unforgivable. Although he is half of my master, today I will avenge the Chief Su even if I am righteous and exterminating relatives!¡± Sun Liang said to the others with passion.

 1232 Chapter 1232

    Su Pei¡¯s idea is very beautiful, that is, if he kills Huang Feng and avenges Su Pei, he can buy people¡¯s hearts, plus some of his usual prestige, then becoming the new leader is not a big problem. .


    Although Su Pei has a place to be sorry for Huang Feng, he is Huang Feng''s leader after all. Huang Feng killed him, that is the following crime, that should not be, at least some people think so.


    But just now so many people besieged Huang Feng, and none of them could hurt Huang Feng. Now he killed Huang Feng unscathed. While avenging Su Pei, he also showed his ability. Ability to be the new leader.


    "You may not know that our previous leader, the Qiu leader, was also killed by Huang Feng, so I have reason to believe that this Huang Feng may not really belong to our rebels, he is a running dog of the court!" Su Pei said.


    Regarding Huang Feng''s killing of Chief Qiu, that was what Su Pei told Sun Liang before. Most people don''t know about it, so now that Sun Liang is heard, everyone is talking about it.


    "You are talking nonsense!" Wang Daniu pointed at Sun Liang and said, "You are the ungrateful guy. How did General Huang treat you before? Without him, can you have today? Can you have the skills you are now? You obviously killed you. General Huang, the truly ungrateful person is you!"


    "I am avenging the leader Su!" Sun Liang said righteously.


    "Vengeance for Chief Su? It was also Su Pei who wanted to kill General Huang first, and General Huang had no choice but to act on Su Pei. This thing does not blame General Huang, Su Pei did what he did before. It''s not that you don''t know it, he is damned!" Wang Daniu said.


    "Wang Daniu, you have a bad brain, or you were deceived by that Huang Feng, and actually spoke for him like this." Sun Liang said to Wang Daniu. He is not worried about Wang Daniu. This person can''t be the leader at all. They don''t have any talents, and when fighting, they only lower their heads and rush forward.


    "Since you are speaking for him like this, then you go and accompany him!" With that, Sun Liang had already brandished the dagger drawn from Huang Feng and stabbed Wang Daniu.


    Although Wang Daniu''s brain is not very good, he still has some skill in his hands. Usually, Sun Liang is not Wang Daniu''s opponent at all, but now, Wang Daniu has suffered serious injuries in the battle just now. So, his combat effectiveness has dropped a lot. Sun Liang is sure to kill Wang Daniel, and Sun Liang also believes that as long as he kills this Wang Daniel, no one will oppose him.


    When Sun Liang stabbed Wang Daniu, he suddenly heard the exclamation of his surroundings, and everyone around him seemed to look behind him with surprise. At first, Sun Liang was still a little unsure, but, He quickly thought of a certain possibility. Although he felt that his guess was wrong, he changed the direction of the attack for the first time, his body suddenly turned, and the dagger slammed back.


    However, it didn''t take long for his dagger to be pierced, and there was no way to move on. This time his dagger could not pierce anyone''s body.


    "Why? Killing me once is not enough, do you want to kill again?" Huang Feng said with a faint smile on his face, looking at Sun Liang, his right hand squeezed Sun Liang''s wrist and prevented him from moving.


    "Why didn''t you die?" Sun Liang looked at Huang Feng with an incredulous expression.


    Just now his dagger clearly stabbed Huang Feng¡¯s heart, and after Huang Feng was stabbed, his face was indeed pale with blood flowing, and the person fell down, there was no sound, why suddenly he came back to life again Up?Is it a fraud?


    "I''m not dead, are you disappointed?" Huang Feng said. In fact, although he was not killed by Sun Liang just now, he was indeed seriously injured. In such a short time, he felt By the time, the strength of his whole body has been reduced by nearly half.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not delay anymore. Turning his right hand up, Sun Liang suffered a pain. He couldn''t hold the dagger anymore. He fell down. Huang Feng took the opportunity and kicked the falling dagger. The dagger flew. The direction suddenly changed.


    "Puff!"


    The sound of the dagger entering the flesh sounded again, but this time the dagger did not stabbed Huang Feng, but Sun Liang. This time it was also at the heart. The difference is that Sun Liang did not have Huang Feng. With that kind of reaction ability, facing the flying dagger, he didn''t make any response, and the dagger accurately pierced his heart.


    "No, I don''t want to die yet, Huang Feng, you save me, please save me." Sun Liang looked at the dagger that had fallen into his body with fear on his face. He felt the strength of his whole body rapidly Disappearing, this kind of feeling, he has never had it before, it made him feel fear.


    "Save you?" Huang Feng said with a smile, "Do you think I will save you?"


    After Huang Feng finished speaking, he immediately let go of his hand. Sun Liang immediately fell to the ground. At first, he could still struggle a little bit. When he arrived later, he could only lie on the ground, his eyes blankly looking into the air and his mouth muttered. Said: "Save me, save me."


    Regardless, although there were a lot of people at the scene, at this time, no one came forward to rescue him. Everyone understood that Sun Liang was dead. Even if he were to save him, he would not be able to save him. There is no such thing as Huang Feng''s "resurrection" ability.


    Moreover, everyone on the scene is still in a daze, because everything that happened here is really fast. At the beginning, Huang Feng smashed the Quartet and no one could stop it. As a result, he was given by Sun Liang. I cheated and stabbed him in the deadly part. Just when everyone thought Huang Feng was dead and Sun Liang would become the new leader, Huang Feng suddenly resurrected and killed Sun Liang in seconds. Sun Liang, who was so proud, suddenly became a corpse.


    Huang Feng looked at the people around him, and said lightly: "I''m standing here now. Who else wants to kill me? Just try."


    No one dared to go up. Although Huang Feng looked quite weak at this time, no one dared to look down upon Huang Feng anymore. Perhaps Huang Feng¡¯s current weakness was pretended to be just because of his methods. I have already seen it with my own eyes. In that case, Huang Feng can survive the Jedi, and everyone no longer knows under what circumstances can he completely kill Huang Feng.


    Therefore, at this time, everyone just looked at Huang Feng, and no one dared to take action.


    "If no one dares to go, then let''s talk about this new leader now." Huang Feng still stood there, and said calmly.

 1233 Chapter 1233 New Chief

    "Do you want to be the new leader? I''m not convinced!"


    As soon as Huang Feng finished speaking, one of the generals who had participated in the meeting of Su Pei stood up and said that he was promoted by Su Pei after Huang Feng left. Therefore, there is not much awe for Huang Feng in my heart, but right. Su Pei is still very grateful. Now Huang Feng killed Su Pei in public. Now, looking at Huang Feng¡¯s meaning, it seems that he wants to be a new leader. This person doesn¡¯t know where the courage came from. Stand up against Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was not surprised when someone came out to oppose him. He looked at the other person without changing his expression. He seemed to be a little nervous by Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng just killed a lot of people, even Huang Feng. There was always no anger on his face, but the looming evil spirit on his body was still very calming.


    "I, I''m not convinced, you are not qualified to be the new leader at all." Although the man was nervous, he persisted in saying what he wanted to say.


    "I am not qualified? Then, who is qualified here?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Anyway, you just can''t." That person couldn''t think of a suitable candidate, because Huang Feng was more qualified than the people at the scene in terms of ability and credit. Now Huang Feng asked him this way, he certainly couldn''t think of other people. Of the people.


    "Oh, you mean, you just objected unreasonably?" Huang Feng finished speaking, his body flashed, and in the next second, he had already reached the opponent''s side and punched the opponent on the chest. He flew out immediately, and before landing, his breath was gone.


    "Is anyone else dissatisfied? You can bring it up, but I am very democratic." Huang Feng said to the rest of the crowd.


    Originally, Huang Feng would not be so radical in handling things, but this time the incident really angered him. Not only was Ning Wushuang almost killed before, but he also spent a lot of money, plus this time he Coming here can only stay for one month. There is still a lot of time for him to deal with outside, and he cannot waste too much time here.


    Since Huang Feng has already come this time, and at such a high price, it is impossible to go back empty-handed. With lessons learned, he has not dared to hand Ning Wushuang to others for protection, before he can take Ning Wushuang away. Before here, he must find enough protection for her here. Therefore, Huang Feng plans to come by himself this time and possess the power that belongs to him completely, instead of just helping others fight the situation like before.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is bound to win this rebel army, and does not want to waste too much time with others.


    Seeing Huang Feng looking at him, the rest of the people bowed their heads and did not dare to look at Huang Feng. In fact, at this time, among the people on the scene, there were very few supporters of Supei¡¯s irons, most of them supported. Su Pei¡¯s senior generals were all killed by Huang Feng when they were besieging Huang Feng. Among the remaining people, most of them were not shot by Huang Feng before. Some of them have a neutral attitude. He admires Huang Feng endlessly, and hopes Huang Feng can come back to lead them.


    Therefore, at this time, no one can stand up against Huang Feng.


    "I think General Huang can be our leader. Everyone knows his previous ability. There is no problem at all. I was the first to approve of General Huang as our leader!" At this time, the injury was not complete. The recovered Wang Daniu stood up again and said.


    Although Wang Daniu has been disliked by Su Pei now, he is a veteran in this rebel army. He has been with Su Pei longer than everyone at the scene. Therefore, he is in this rebel army, although it doesn¡¯t matter. Very good friend, but his weight is not light.


    Therefore, after hearing Wang Daniu''s first statement, someone came out to make a statement.


    "My old Yang also agrees with General Huang as our new leader. I was fortunate enough to listen to General Huang''s account before. I admire General Huang''s ability. If I don''t accept other people as new leaders, I will serve General Huang! Said another person who had spoken to Huang Feng before.


    "Me too, and I also agree with General Huang as our new leader."


    "Yes, only General Huang can lead us through the predicament that appears!"


    There were more and more people who agreed with Huang Feng. At first, it was just people who had followed Huang Feng before. After they agreed with Huang Feng, after consideration, the neutral generals also agreed with Huang Feng as the new leader, but those who came in later. Ordinary soldiers, at this time, were a little at a loss. They came in and killed Huang Feng under Su Pei''s order. As a result, Su Pei died, but Huang Feng became their leader. They didn''t know at once. What to do.


    Huang Feng is very satisfied with these people''s statements. If these people don''t know what''s good or bad, he doesn''t mind killing a few more to frighten them. Fortunately, these people still know how to judge the situation.


    Of course, Huang Feng did not fully believe them in his heart. What he wants now is to control the whole rebel army first, and then place his own people in some important positions. Of course, what he believes the most is those exchanged from the storage box. The slave came out. Although this teleportation prevented him from using things in other spaces, the exchange function of the storage box can still be used. In this way, Huang Feng can still exchange some slaves that are helpful to him. .


    "Well, since everyone has no opinion, I will be the new leader!" Huang Feng didn''t mean to refuse. After seeing that everyone no longer objected, he went straight to the highest position in the hall, and soon Previously, that position still belonged to Supe, but as a result, he has now changed the owner.


    "Farewell to the leader!" After Huang Feng sat down, Wang Daniu was the first to bow and say.


    "Meet the leader!" At this time, the other people also reacted and came together to bow to Huang Feng. Even the ordinary soldiers who were on the spot before and didn''t know what to do, at this time, they all acquiesced in their regime. Changes have taken place, and Huang Feng has become their new leader.


    Huang Feng nodded in satisfaction, and then asked the soldiers to clear the scene.

 1234 Chapter 1234

    "Okay, can you tell me about the current situation?" Huang Feng looked at the people off the court and said. At this time, the number of senior generals in the hall has been reduced by a half compared with before, and the whole hall is still everywhere. The smell of blood wafted.


    However, everyone has been on the battlefield, and there is nothing special about the smell of blood. The smell on the battlefield is heavier than this, and it is not without it. However, what makes everyone slightly uncomfortable is that it is just that. During the meeting, many familiar faces were missing in this hall.


    Of course, the missing some familiar faces just made the rest of the people feel a little bit emotional. In fact, the missing people are all hardcore supporters of Supe, and they support all of Supe¡¯s actions. From another point of view, it is not impossible to say that they are sloppy, because they just say nice things in front of Supe. Of course, in terms of ability, they cannot be said to be completely incapable. It is just that they have no Then stick to it.


    And now the rest of them all have their own insistence. They have raised objections to Su Pei''s handling of Ning Wushuang''s problem before, but Su Pei did not adopt it, and, He Shao Those who were lost were a little uncomfortable. Now that those people are dead, they also know that they are emotional, but they don''t mean to avenge them.


    "My mouth is stupid, so I won''t say it." After a simple dressing, Wang Daniu''s body no longer bleeds, and he did not leave, but stayed to participate in the meeting.


    "Let me talk to the chieftain." At this moment, another middle-aged man stood up and said. Compared with other people, his body was less sturdy and more literati.


    "You are?" Huang Feng had some impressions of this person, but he didn''t seem to remember his name.


    "The leader probably doesn''t know my name. My name is Liu Ziyun. When the leader was a general, I was an ordinary middle-level officer." The man said with a slight smile.


    It is true that Liu Ziyun was promoted after Huang Feng left. However, his promotion is different from other people. He is one of the few people who come up with his own real ability. Therefore, he does not follow Su Pei so much, even They did not approve of some of Supe''s actions, but, after all, they were new. Therefore, some of the qualifications are lacking, so naturally they cannot change Supe''s decision.


    On the contrary, Liu Ziyun still admires Huang Feng. When Huang Feng was the leading general before, he followed Huang Feng to fight in the north and south and fought many battles. Huang Feng did not lose under any circumstances. However, this made Liu Ziyun admire Huang Feng very much, and he was also one of the people who truly agreed with Huang Feng.


    "Okay, then you can tell me, to be honest, I have been away from here for a while, and I don''t know the current situation." Huang Feng said.


    Although Huang Feng can know some of Su Pei¡¯s situation from Ning Wushuang, Ning Wushuang is not a senior general in the rebel army after all. Therefore, there are many things that she does not know. Huang Feng now needs someone to give him detailed information. Talk about the current situation of the rebels.


    "Return to the leader, because of the foundation laid by the leader, we have achieved some results within a period of time after you left, and we have laid a lot of places. Therefore, the other rebels have come to vote. In this way, Our number has increased, but our strength has not grown stronger, but the situation has become more dangerous."


    "What''s the matter? You continue."


    "The other rebels are mostly old, weak, sick and disabled. After they came to vote, they not only did not enhance our strength, they also became a burden to us. Our logistical pressure continued to increase, and our monthly expenses also continued to increase. That is, our number has been increasing, and the court has regarded us as the greatest scourge. Therefore, we have mobilized heavy troops to encircle and suppress us. In the following days, we will often win less and lose more. Moreover, the volunteers still don¡¯t work. Efforts have also seriously delayed our retreat."


    "Please look at the boss. This is the place we occupy now. Compared with the previous area, the area has increased a bit. However, now that the court has mobilized heavy troops and we are in a stalemate in Tianhao City, it is difficult for us to continue to expand west. To the north and to the north are other rebels watching the excitement. They did not seek refuge with us or the court. As for the south, if we go further, there will be too much miasma there, and obviously we cannot continue to expand."


    After hearing Liu Ziyun¡¯s words, Huang Feng¡¯s face was a bit heavy. The situation of the rebels is indeed not very good. There is a confrontation between the court¡¯s army outside and other rebels dragging its feet inside. Even, they themselves have just completed an internal battle. , The same is not very stable, in short, various situations are not very good for them.


    "The general situation, I already know." Huang Feng returned to his position again, looked at everyone and said: "Now what we have to do is to stabilize our own internal affairs. I hope that we will not have too many other people''s voices inside us. That will weaken our strength. If we find out, we must deal with it immediately."


    However, Huang Feng knew that he wanted to become the new leader. The people in front of him agreed, and there was no problem at all. It can only be said that with their support, he can take over the rebels more smoothly. In the lower tier, there will definitely be someone who will support Su Pei, and making trouble inside will affect morale.


    "Leader, let me take care of this matter, I see who doesn''t agree." Wang Daniu said actively. He has been with Su Pei for the longest time. Others will give him more or less face, and even though he is thinking It''s not very easy to use, but the skill is not weak, so it is also convincing.


    "Okay, leave this to you to do." Huang Feng said, Wang Daniu is still very familiar with some people in the rebel army, and it is more appropriate for him to do this.


    "The other thing is the rebels who took refuge in us." Huang Feng continued: "Ziyun, you go to contact their leader, let them streamline the team, kick out the old, weak, and disabled, let them return to the farmers themselves, and continue to go back to farming. In this way, not only can our logistics pressure be relieved, but production can also be resumed, which is very beneficial to our long-term operations."


    "Then what if they disagree, in the eyes of those people, the more people they have, the stronger their strength. If we let them do this, they might think that we are deliberately weakening their strength." Liu Ziyun worried. Said.

 1235 Chapter 1235

    Liu Ziyun¡¯s worries are not unreasonable. In order to expand their own strength, the leaders of the rebels have grabbed strong men everywhere. After the strong men have been caught, they will grab the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. Even in this rebel army of Su Pei, the old and the weak are sick. Disability also exists, so it is not surprising to see women on the battlefield. The combat effectiveness of some shrews is sometimes stronger than that of ordinary men.


    However, the role of the elderly and children in the rebels had no other role except to wave the flag and shout.


    However, Huang Feng came from the real world after all. He definitely couldn''t do this kind of thing. Therefore, the way he wanted was to let the elderly, children, and women all return to the status of farmers, no matter what he controls now. This is the rebel army, or the other rebels who took refuge in him, he thinks this way.


    And after this period of expansion, their territory is not small now. Those fields left uncultivated are also a waste. Arranging them to plant fields is the best of both worlds, and their own strength will not decline much.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s ability to think so does not mean that the other rebel generals also think the same way. In their view, Huang Feng''s letting their people go back to farm is to weaken their strength, and the next step may be directly annexed. They, therefore, they won¡¯t accept it. They took refuge in Su Pei before, but they didn¡¯t want to be annexed by Su Pei. They just wanted to find a thigh to hug, and at the same time, they could also get some money. If Huang Feng wants to weaken Their strength, they naturally do not agree.


    "They''d better agree to do this, otherwise, I don''t mind solving them first." Huang Feng said to Liu Ziyun: "If you see them, just be honest and honest. If they still want to join us, just follow me. Do what you say, and in future wars, you won¡¯t be allowed to disobey orders. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just solve them first.¡±


    Huang Feng has only been in this world for one month. During this month, he wants to lay a big world for Ning Wushuang and also for himself. In that case, Ning Wushuang will be safe here. At the same time, he will come here this time. It is not considered empty-handed.


    And because of the limited time, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t do Tai Chi when he was dealing with things. It¡¯s okay for those people to agree to their own requirements. If they don¡¯t, Huang Feng wouldn¡¯t mind treating them as enemies and destroying them. Anyway, in this chaotic world. Here, human life is very low and worthless. As long as he has food and money, he can recruit more people, and he doesn''t care about those people.


    "Chief, if you do this, I''m afraid they will make trouble." Liu Ziyun and the generals of the rebel army are not in contact for the first time, so, know the nature of those people, if you really follow Huang Feng''s words, if you do it , Those people are very likely to turn their faces.


    "It''s best to make trouble. I''m worried that I don''t have the opportunity to attack them. I don''t want to have potential threats around me all the time. I like to eliminate the threats in advance." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Okay." Liu Ziyun was in Huang Feng''s mind, so he didn''t say anything any more. Huang Feng''s ability, he knew it, and Huang Feng had just become the leader now. It is possible to know that he has been opposed to his opinion. It will make Huangfeng face-stricken.


    "As for the imperial army, we are in a stalemate with them first, don''t rush to take action, wait for us to solve the internal problems, and then fight with them." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng is no stranger to fighting against the imperial army. He had been here for a year before. During that year, he spent most of his time fighting against the imperial army. Therefore, the imperial army treated himself In terms of being a familiar opponent, even if the opponent''s general has changed, there is no way to change many things in the team.


    And the most important thing for Huang Feng now is to completely control the current rebel army, and at the same time, handle the relationship with other rebels.


    "Yes!" the generals responded.


    After that, the meeting broke up, everyone went back, and only Huang Feng was in the entire hall.


    Looking at the spacious and bright hall, Huang Feng also had to sigh. This Su Pei really enjoys it now. When he first left, Su Pei''s meeting place was still relatively simple. This is only a short time, Su Pei. The place of residence has changed drastically.


    However, now all of this belongs to Huang Feng. Of course, Huang Feng can also guess that the process of his taking power will definitely be a little troublesome. After all, although he had a great reputation in this rebel army before, He had already felt that in this rebel army, there were many hills, and many people had their own small forces. Even Su Pei, it was impossible to completely control this rebel army.


    But this time, if you want to take that position, there will definitely be dissatisfaction, and even someone who leaves the team. When all the dust settles, the strength of his rebel army will inevitably weaken a lot.


    And the facts proved that Huang Feng¡¯s worries were not wrong. After he came back and killed Su Pei, the news of taking the leadership position spread, there were public opposition, and even some people clamored to kill him for Su Pei. Pei''s revenge, most of these people have been with Su Pei for many years, and they are all Su Pei''s old subordinates. Even if Huang Feng had outstanding military exploits before, they still cannot change Su Pei''s position in their hearts.


    There are also some people who took advantage of this opportunity to take people away. Their reason is that Huang Feng is not their "legitimate" leader. They do not recognize Huang Feng''s leadership. What Huang Feng did not expect is , Among the senior generals who participated in his last meeting, there were actually some who changed their minds after returning, took their subordinates and left, wanting to set up another hill by themselves.


    Of course, what makes Huang Feng feel gratified is that there are still many people who support him. The prestige that he has won continuously before can still play a big role at this time, although they still can¡¯t help Huang Feng kill Su Pei. Accept, but after knowing why Huang Feng killed Su Pei, they agreed with Huang Feng''s leadership and felt that they would be even stronger under Huang Feng''s leadership.


    All changes are happening constantly, and Huang Feng didn''t stop it. He just wanted to keep those people who were truly loyal to him. As for those who didn''t agree with him, it would be better to leave now.

 1236 Chapter 1236

    Of course, Huang Feng didn¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s all on the surface. In fact, during this period of time, he has secretly planted hands in the ranks of the rebels. These people are all slaves he exchanged through storage boxes. There is no problem with loyalty, and the skill is still very strong. After they enter the rebels, among ordinary people, they will definitely rise quickly. At that time, they will be their biggest helpers.


    It is not too difficult to place people in the rebels. All rebels have relatively loose incomes. It is no exaggeration to say that many rebel leaders, as long as they are alive and able to walk, They want them, so every day some farmers enter the ranks and become rebels.


    Moreover, during this period of time, Huang Feng''s volunteers had been running away, leaving, and at the same time some people coming in. Therefore, the flow of people was very large. Huang Feng wanted to place a few people in. There was no problem at all.


    In the past few days, for Huang Feng¡¯s rebels, not only were there people leaving from his team, but at the same time, those rebels who took refuge in him were also a little bit eager. They had taken refuge in Supe¡¯s rebellion. He wanted to hug his thighs. Now, this rebel army had a problem internally and its strength was greatly reduced.


    Moreover, Huang Feng is still at this time and wants to weaken their strength. Of course, they will not be at ease. Therefore, these people have been moving around in these days, and it seems that they need to take some action.


    The other bad news is that the imperial court also seems to know that there was civil strife in Huang Feng¡¯s team during this period. Therefore, they are constantly in contact with the rebel generals who are confronting them on the front line, seeming to want to persuade them to surrender. The general seemed to be a little moved, which was obviously not good news for Huang Feng.


    But in the past few days, when the wind is surging outside, Huang Feng is with Ning Wushuang. Ning Wushuang has just become the woman of Huang Feng. It is the most obsessive time. With Huang Feng¡¯s help, her shops are all After taking it back, Huang Mansion was completely renewed. However, these few days, Xiao Cui was taking care of the shops, and Ning Wushuang was accompanying Huang Feng.


    "The wind outside hasn''t been very good lately, will something happen?" Ning Wushuang asked Huang Feng with some worry.


    Ning Wushuang is not an inexperienced lady, after all, she has been running a shop for some time, so she is relatively informed about some news, and the city where she now lives is where Huangfeng¡¯s rebel base camp is. , There are all kinds of news, so Ning Wushuang would naturally worry about Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay, it''s just some clowns, I can solve it." Huang Feng said with a relaxed expression.


    "That''s good, I believe you." Ning Wushuang said with a smile, as long as Huang Feng said there was no problem, then there would be no problem.


    "By the way, during this time, you try not to go out to avoid accidents. If those guys are forced by me, they may be able to do everything." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng has already decided to take action. When the time comes, he will definitely push some people into an emergency. He is not worried about his safety. He is just worried about Ning Wushuang, afraid of her mistakes. After all, the relationship between himself and her, Many people know this, and they are afraid that those people will make a fuss about her.


    "Well, I will stay at home for a few days, and the shop will be taken care of by Xiaocui." Ning Wushuang said, she used to be Miss Everyone before, so if you always stay at home, there is no What is unacceptable.


    "I''ve wronged you, but don''t worry, this matter will soon have results." Huang Feng said confidently.


    It was true that the results would come soon. After a few days, Huang Feng already knew what Huang Feng wanted, so he decided to take action.


    The former rebels of Su Pei, after a few days of change, left some people, but in the end there were still about 100,000 people staying. This is because Huang Feng took the initiative to kick out the women, old people and children. The result obtained, otherwise the number will be even greater, indicating that Supe''s team has indeed been expanding during this period.


    Moreover, there are about 100,000 soldiers in the front line that confronts the imperial army. Those people are all battle-tested. Therefore, Huang Feng will not give up, but the leader there The general has been ambiguous during this period, and he has no clear response to Huang Feng¡¯s favor. In addition, according to the information that Huang Feng has received, the other party has also been in contact with the imperial court, and what decision will he make in the end, Huang Feng Not sure.


    As for the rebels who had taken refuge in Su Pei before, they also made small movements during this period of time. It seemed that they wanted to do something against Huang Feng''s rebel army, and Huang Feng would naturally not catch it.


    That night, in a wide courtyard, a group of strong-spirited people were sitting in the lobby of a courtyard, discussing something. From them, one could clearly feel some wickedness.


    "Done, they have a lot less people now, what are we afraid of them?" said one of the middle-aged people.


    "That is, before they were crowded and powerful, we took refuge in them, and now they have left a lot of people, they actually want to weaken our strength, don''t be polite with them."


    "Yes, I also agree with hands-on. Now is the time when their strength is weakest, to defeat them, and we divide their territory equally."


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of greed. These people were all other leaders of the rebel army who took refuge in the rebel army controlled by Huang Feng. They gathered today to discuss the matter of doing something to the rebel army under Huang Feng¡¯s control. , This is their fifth meeting in the past few days, every time they discuss this matter.


    After all, they think Huang Feng wants to weaken them. Moreover, the rebels where Huang Feng is located are now at the weakest time and there are still so many turf areas. If you don''t do anything at this time, when will you have to wait?


    "But, I heard that their current leader is called Huang Feng, and that person is said to be very powerful." One of the leaders of the rebels said worriedly.


    The fame that Huang Feng has made a year ago is not only in his current rebel army. In other rebel troops, even the imperial army, his reputation is very big. One victory, one victory was won.


    "I''ve also heard of it. It''s a difficult character." Another person said.


    "Fear of a ball!" However, obviously not everyone is afraid of Huang Feng. In the face of interests, people are often very bold: "The Huang Feng is powerful, but our current manpower combined is better than theirs. More, what''s to be afraid of."

 1237 Chapter 1237 Strange Request

    "Yes, we really don''t have to be afraid of them now." Another said: "As soon as Huang Feng came, he asked them to take the initiative to leave a lot of people. After that, he kicked out a lot of people. They are now There are only less than 100,000 people, and they are scattered everywhere. As long as we concentrate our efforts on directly attacking their lair, we can definitely take it."


    "I also think we should do it. Huang Feng is a ruthless character. The previous Su Pei did not dare to treat us like this. When he comes up, he will directly weaken our strength. This is because he has not got a firm foothold and waits for him to become stronger. When the time comes, we will definitely be annexed directly. Then, we can still have the good life now?"


    The others nodded in agreement. They were just ordinary farmers before the uprising, but now they have been the leader of the uprising army for a period of time, enjoying the benefits of their rights, so they can directly hand over them. Right, they would certainly not be willing to agree.


    Therefore, after the discussion, everyone on the scene agreed to take advantage of Huang Feng''s failure to gain a foothold and before they regained their vitality, and immediately attack Huang Feng''s rebels. If they can defeat Huang Feng, then Not only can they break free from the danger of being weakened, but they can also obtain a large area of ??territory, which is profitable no matter what.


    Moreover, these people don''t think they will fail. Huang Feng is great, but in the face of absolute power, no matter how great he is, it is of no use.


    "That said, you have decided to unite and attack me."


    Just after everyone had discussed and made a final decision, a voice suddenly came from their ears.


    "Who, who is there? Pretending to be a ghost, come out!" Everyone on the scene immediately stood up.


    And soon, a figure appeared at the door of the hall and walked in slowly.


    "Who are you? How did you get in?" someone asked.


    They are discussing top-secret matters here, and there must be guards guarding them outside, and if the person in front of them can appear here silently, everyone will naturally feel puzzled.


    "Joke, you have been discussing for a few days, how to deal with me, you don''t even know who I am?" The person said with a soft smile.


    "Are you Huang Feng?!" someone exclaimed.


    "It''s here now." Huang Feng said with a slight smile. Although facing more than a dozen people, there was no worry on his face. These people in front of him could not cause him much trouble.


    The person here is Huang Feng. Although these guys are secretly discussing and dealing with him, among the slaves that Huang Feng has exchanged for this time, there are some who are good at tracking, light work, etc. Therefore, it is not too much to find them. Difficult, these people think that they are discussing things, no outsiders know. In fact, what they don''t know is that Huang Feng can know every word they say in the first place.


    Huang Feng did not act on them before. One is that the time is not ripe. He wants to let all those who oppose him jump out. Another point is that these people have not made up their minds to turn their faces, but now it seems that these people The decision had already been made, and Huang Feng naturally appeared, ready to resolve the matter.


    And these people obviously don¡¯t know Huang Feng. Although they have heard of Huang Feng¡¯s name before, many of the subordinates before Huang Feng have never seen Huang Feng, let alone outsiders. So, it''s not surprising that these people don''t know Huang Feng.


    "How did you come in?" someone asked, but after knowing that the person was Huang Feng, they were all on guard, but when they saw Huang Feng was only one person, their hearts were relaxed a lot, even, Some people still think in their hearts whether Huang Feng has a problem with his brain and dare to come to the door alone.


    These people had heard of Huang Feng''s greatness before, but they felt that Huang Feng''s great commanding ability was his average personal ability. Even if he had some skills, he would not be the opponent of so many people.


    "Of course I walked in." Huang Feng said: "I have to say that the strength of your guards is really not that good."


    Huang Feng did come in swaggeringly. The strength of those guards was already very powerful in the eyes of others, but when they arrived at Huangfeng, they didn''t even have a chance to find Huangfeng, and they were given by Huang Feng. killed.


    "Since you are here, don''t want to leave alive today!" Although Huang Feng was able to break through the guards and approached, the people at the scene still felt that they were capable of keeping Huang Feng.


    And when I thought, if they could kill Huang Feng today, then their actions would be smoother afterwards. After all, without the command, the combat effectiveness of Huang Feng¡¯s rebel army would definitely drop a lot. Their actions at that time , Will be more certain.


    The more they thought about it, the more excited these people became, and the more they sighed inwardly, Huang Feng was really brain-dead, and he actually took the initiative to come and die.


    "This is what I want to say to you. Since you are already my enemies, then you don''t want to see the sun tomorrow." The smile on Huang Feng''s face gradually disappeared, in other time and space. , His bondage will be much less, and he will not have the slightest compassion for these enemies who want to kill him.


    "You want to kill us? A joke, I want to see how you kill us? I''m standing here now, you can kill me if I have the ability."


    Huang Feng''s words sounded like a joke to others. No one believed that Huang Feng''s words were true. No matter how good he was, could he escape under their siege?He thought he was a god, and he would kill anyone he wanted.


    "As you wish." After hearing the man''s words, Huang Feng lightly nodded to him. The man''s body was shocked, the smile on his face instantly solidified, and his eyes were filled with doubt and inconceivability. Looking at Huang Feng, then, his body fell under the shocked eyes of other people, but there was a big hole in the throat, and his throat was directly pierced.


    "This is the first time I have heard someone make such a request to me, and I am embarrassed to refuse it." Huang Feng still looked at the crowd with a calm expression: "Who else has such a strange request? Come out, I will satisfy him one by one."


    At this time, the others turned their gazes to Huang Feng again. Their faces no longer had the ease and smile they had before. They were more afraid and doubtful. They were very afraid of Huang Feng¡¯s skill and at the same time. The method of killing is very puzzled, I don''t know how Huang Feng did it.

 1238 Chapter 1238

    "Let''s go together and kill him! He is only one person. We are crowded, don''t be afraid!" Someone reacted and said loudly.


    "Yes, he is alone. No matter how powerful it is, it''s useless. Let''s go together!" someone agreed.


    Huang Feng stood there and watched the people''s constant vocalizations, but he didn''t care much. If this was in the world of martial arts and these people were also good players in the world, Huang Feng might feel pressure. However, these people are obviously not, so even if they are crowded, even if they shout loudly, Huang Feng is not afraid.


    However, those people obviously didn¡¯t only shout. After cheering each other up, they all rushed towards Huang Feng. They knew that since Huang Feng appeared here, he seemed to know their plan. Those who kept their hands on them would die if they didn''t resist, so it''s better to fight Huang Feng.


    Moreover, they did feel that they still had a chance when there were too many people. Therefore, at this time, they just shocked Huang Feng''s skill and did not feel desperate.


    However, they soon felt desperate, because when so many of them rushed to Huangfeng, there was no way to get Huangfeng. It seemed that Huangfeng was surrounded by them, but it was Don''t hurt Huang Feng a bit.


    Although these people do not have any advanced martial arts, after all, those who have been on the battlefield, have fought on the battlefield, and the number of times is still a lot, otherwise they will not be where they are today. It can be said that each of them will kill some people. s method.


    As a result, it was only today that they discovered that when facing Huang Feng, their proud killing methods had no effect at all.


    However, Huang Feng was not polite with them, just like these people thought. Since he already knew the plans of these people and showed up, then this matter will be over tonight, not because he died. It was these people who died, and obviously, Huang Feng didn''t want to die, so only those people died!


    "what!"


    The screams kept ringing. Unlike the first person, the first person was killed by Huang Feng. He didn''t even feel the pain and was killed by Huang Feng. However, these people now are obviously I have experienced the process of death, from injury, to struggle, to the final breath, the whole process, there are many.


    Those besieging Huang Feng are getting fewer and fewer. Among the remaining people, many people are already thinking of running away, because they found that their combat effectiveness with Huang Feng is not even a slight advantage. This way In the end, they will not have a second result except death.


    "Run!"


    I don¡¯t know who yelled. Afterwards, everyone fled as if they were agreed upon. Although there were courtyard walls around, it was not a big problem for them. As long as they escaped here, they would have a chance. Revenge.


    However, how could Huang Feng let them all escape?However, he did not catch up, but stood still and said to the air: "Catch up and kill them all!"


    Then, from all corners of the yard, a lot of figures appeared. The flashing room had already left the yard and followed the people who had fled before. From a distance, Huang Feng could hear the screams. .


    In less than three minutes, all the people who had gone out came back, and in their hands, there was a corpse. These were the people killed by them before.


    "Master Hui, all the targets were killed, none of them escaped." One of them came to Huang Feng''s side and said.


    "Well, put the body at the door of this mansion, close it, and then leave." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes."


    After that, Huang Feng was the first to leave, and the other slaves who had dealt with the things Huang Feng explained, also left one after another.


    The next morning, the news of the deaths of the leaders of the rebels spread. This was a big blow. The leaders of more than a dozen rebels were killed overnight. No trace was left. While everyone was speculating about the murderer, they focused more on fighting for leadership.


    You know, Su Pei and the leaders of the rebels are not the only people who like rights. Now the leaders of the rebels suddenly die. The first thing they think of is not to find the murderer and help them lead revenge, but to fight for that. The position left is not so harmonious within each Rebel army. Therefore, it is not easy to get that position.


    And Huang Feng also took this opportunity to win a group and strike a group, but absorbed a lot of people who have been on the battlefield, and the team of people with combat effectiveness entered his rebel army, and his strength was further strengthened. At the same time, Because of Su Pei''s matter before, people who disobeyed Huang Feng had already left. Therefore, at this time, Huang Feng''s control over the rebel army under him had been unprecedentedly strengthened.


    Huang Feng also officially defined this rebel army as the "Han Army." As for those rebel troops who had taken refuge in them before, after they had a new leader, they were divided and absorbed by Huang Feng, their strength has been weakened a lot. Some people chose to take refuge in Huang Feng again, and some people left with the team. Huang Feng is very welcome to those who take refuge, but he also said in advance that if anyone does not obey the order, he will not work hard. If you do, he won''t be polite.


    As for those who left voluntarily, Huang Feng was not embarrassed, but he also warned them that after leaving, the two sides are not allies, but enemies. The next time they encounter them, they will be hostile to Huang Feng. He Nor will he be merciful.


    After a week or so of clean-up and rectification, Huang Feng''s Han army has decreased a bit, but its strength has not decreased too much. Moreover, because these people are more obedient to orders, the true combat effectiveness may have increased.


    After solving the internal problems, Huang Feng finally set his sights on the imperial army. They were his greatest enemy in this time and space.


    The news from the front line was not very good. The leading general seemed to be ready to announce his refuge to the court in the near future, and Huang Feng obviously did not want to see such a thing happen, so he took a few slaves to go first. In one step, as for the army, it was led by Liu Ziyun and Wang Daniu to advance to the front line. Huang Feng was preparing to fight the court''s army and thoroughly determined the trend of the entire war.

 1239 Chapter 1239 Secret Agreement

    In Tianhao City, the border city between the rebel army and the imperial army, the city¡¯s head is already a bit tattered at this time. This is the result of previous battles. However, when neither party can eliminate the other, they both choose After the war ended, there was a confrontation between the two sides behind.


    Originally, this confrontation would continue for a while, and then Su Pei should bring people to support him. However, the leading general here did not wait for Su Pei¡¯s support. Instead, he waited until Su Pei died and Huang Feng was on top. News.


    The leading general named Lu Bao was very surprised by the news. Lu Bao and Huang Feng knew each other. During the one year Huang Feng stayed here, the two met. At that time, Huang Feng Feng is the leader of the army, the number two in the whole rebel army, and Lu Bao is also a senior general in the rebel army. Although his status is not as good as Huang Feng, it is not bad.


    Huang Feng¡¯s record was sturdy and victorious in all battles. It was indeed admired by many rebel soldiers and generals. However, there were some people who did not admire Huang Feng in their hearts, but were jealous. The previous Sun Liang was half, and this Lu Bao can be counted as one.


    However, at that time, Huang Feng was in full swing, and most of the rebels admired him. Moreover, Su Pei also trusted Huang Feng very much. Even if Lu Bao was jealous of Huang Feng, he had nothing to do.


    However, Huang Feng suddenly left later, which surprised Lu Bao. After all, Huang Feng was already under one person and above 10,000. There was no reason to leave suddenly. He thought the same as some people in the Rebel Army. He thought that Huang Feng¡¯s sudden departure was not his own initiative, but was forced to leave by Su Pei. The reason, of course, was that his merit was overwhelming. It was even possible that Huang Feng had been assassinated by Su Pei.


    Despite this speculation, Lu Bao didn''t mean to ask Huang Feng what to say. On the contrary, he was very happy, thinking that his opportunity had come. After that, his position has indeed been continuously rising and new leaders. General Sun Liang also caught up with each other and had a good friendship, which made him a higher position in the rebel army.


    However, this is the one that Lu Bao thought had been driven away or assassinated, but now he suddenly came back. Lu Bao was naturally surprised when he wanted to come, regardless of Huang Feng being forced away. He was still assassinated. Obviously, it was impossible to return. As a result, Huang Feng appeared suddenly, and as soon as he came out, he killed Su Pei and Sun Liang by means of thunder, and at the same time controlled the rebels. This made Lu Bao''s heart even more shocked, and he also understood that although Huang Feng had been away for a while, his prestige in this rebel army was still there, and many people were willing to accept his leadership.


    And Lu Bao himself is now a general with 100,000 people, but he doesn¡¯t want to accept Huang Feng¡¯s leadership again, because his relationship with Huang Feng before is very ordinary, Huang Feng seems to look down on him a little bit, and now Huang Feng is very serious. In power, he would deprive him of the power of leadership to his confidant. Lu Bao obviously couldn''t accept this.


    And at this moment, the court officials who had confronted him for a while, seemed to know their situation, and sent someone secretly to persuade him to be surrendered to him. This made Lu Bao tempted.


    In any case, the imperial court is still orthodox, and he and Huang Feng are still a bit uncomfortable. In this case, it is obviously a good decision to join the imperial court. However, Lu Bao did not immediately agree, but continued in terms of conditions. After discussing with the people in the court, he knew that he had about 100,000 people under his control. These people were different from those behind them. They all fought frequently and had very strong combat effectiveness. These people were the capital of his own negotiations.


    As for the people of the court, it is true that the 100,000 people under him are really attracted. These people have been baptized on the battlefield. If they can be surrendered, they can be used immediately instead of training. This can help them save money. A lot of time, so in the negotiation with Lu Bao, there are constant concessions, which makes the whole negotiation process go smoothly, and the two sides have almost reached a final agreement.


    However, these negotiations were carried out in secret. One was to guard against Huang Feng, and the other was not to let the soldiers in the rebels know. After all, many of them hated the court very much because of what the court did. Because, they just fell into the wrong hands, so if those people know, then this negotiation cannot continue.


    Although many people in the team definitely did not support seeking refuge in the court, Lu Bao was not worried. When the dust settled, those people would oppose it and it was useless.


    "Master Lu, congratulations for making a correct decision. From now on, the two of us will be colleagues." The negotiator of the court saw that the two sides finally reached an agreement and said to Lu Bao with a smile on his face. , This thing was done, for him, it is also a political achievement, of course he is also happy.


    "I would like Master Yuan to take care of you in the future." Lu Bao said to the court officials. They will serve as ministers in the same palace in the future, and the status of the official in front of him is not low. Therefore, Lu Bao definitely wants to maintain a good relationship with the other party. Of the relationship.


    "You are polite, you are all serving for the court. Naturally, you should take pictures of each other." Yuan Master was very satisfied with Lu Bao''s attitude. The leading general was a bit aware of current affairs, not so stupid.


    "Then we will do as agreed before. Tonight, I will ask someone to open the door to the adults'' team at the south gate. Then, when you enter the city, we will work together to control all the troops in the city." Lubao said : "At that time, even if some people object, it won''t help."


    "Yes, just do it." Yuan Master said, "It should not be too late, I will go back and make arrangements now."


    Regardless of whether it is Yuan Yuan or Lu Bao, they have already received the news that Huang Feng has completed the internal rectification and is rushing here with his army. Once his team arrives, it will be too late.


    Fortunately, it hasn¡¯t been long before Huang Feng¡¯s Han army left the city. Here, there is still a day or two, and these two days are enough for them to completely control the city and suppress the rebels inside. Up.


    After the two parties reached an agreement, Lord Yuan went back. Although he was not a military commander, he was not the leading general of the imperial army, but as an imperial minister, he could mobilize the army. Therefore, in Lu Bao and Lord Yuan It seems that this time there will be no surprises, and both of them are waiting for promotion and fortune.

 1240 Chapter 1240 He Is Huang Feng?

    "How long will it be?"


    On the other way to Tianhao City, several figures were riding fast, and these people were Huang Feng and others who set off first.


    Huang Feng did not wait for the army to set off together, but took a few slaves to take the lead. In this way, his speed was much faster. This was because of the news from the spies he arranged in Tianhao City. Some are not optimistic, he can''t wait that long.


    "Back to the young master, at our current speed, we can arrive in the evening." On a person not far from Huangfeng, although everyone is running wildly on horseback, everyone''s skill is obviously not weak. On horseback, the shaking is very small and very stable.


    "Is there any latest news from Tianhao City?" Huang Feng asked. Although others have been doing internal rectification in the rear, the connection with the frontline Tianhao City has never been broken. When he exchanged slaves before coming out In addition to arranging some to monitor other leaders of the rebel army, there is also being arranged to go to the frontline Tianhao City to monitor every move there, because it is also very important to Huang Feng, if there is any change there , Huang Feng''s strength is equivalent to a loss of half.


    The former leaders of the rebel army were not wrong. Huang Feng is also a human, and he will die when he is exhausted. Therefore, if the difference in strength is too great, Huang Feng will not have a good way. He can exchange slaves. , However, the number must not be too much, only small-scale activities can be carried out, and the battlefield trend must be determined by the situation on the front battlefield. Therefore, Huang Feng cannot be willing to weaken his team too much.


    "I just received the news that Lu Bao, the leader of the rebel army over there, has reached a final agreement with the court. Tonight he will let people open the city gate and let the court''s troops in." The man replied.


    "Time? Where?" Huang Feng asked.


    "At midnight, the south gate of Tianhao City." The man replied.


    Maybe Lu Bao and Master Yuan didn¡¯t expect that what they thought was very confidential, except for the two of them, would not be known to a third person, but now Huang Feng knows clearly, the time and place. There are no errors.


    "Drive!" After learning the latest news from Tianhao City, Huang Feng speeded up his horse again.


    He knew that in Tianhao City, there must be many people who would not be willing to accept the imperial court''s Zhao''an. After all, they would fall into this field and have a great relationship with the imperial court, and they were also related to the imperial court. They have been fighting for a long time, and both sides are a little bit red-eyed. They are not willing to surrender at this time.


    However, Na Lubao must have a team loyal to him. As long as he opens the city gate and allows the court''s army to come in, those in the rebel team who do not agree to accept Zhao''an will be useless even if they oppose it. Then, the court will His army and people loyal to Lubao took control of the city. If those people objected, they would only die.


    Once Lu Bao and the court¡¯s army control Tianhao City, it will be difficult for Huang Feng to defeat it. After all, it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Even if Huang Feng is defeated, the price paid is absolutely Not small.


    Therefore, he could not let Lu Bao accept Zhao''an.


    As time passed, Huang Feng and his slaves rushed to Tianhao City. Lu Bao in Tianhao City didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng had already thrown off the army and rushed forward. He sent away Master Yuan. , He summoned his confidantes and arranged for the city gate to be opened at night.


    Huang Feng guessed right. After all, Lu Bao has been leading the army for a long time. He must have a confidant in the rebel army. With the help of these confidants, it is not too difficult for him to open the gate of the city. Therefore, look at Lu Bao. Come, everything is under control.


    In the evening, Lu Bao had a great dinner. This time, he did not eat it alone, but with his confidants. It was a promise to everyone to celebrate in advance.


    "Everyone, after tonight, we will all be members of the imperial court. We are no longer some rebellious thieves. Even if we are dead, we are worthy of our ancestors and ancestors, and we can be regarded as glorious ancestors." Lu Bao picked up his wine glass and said to the crowd with pride.


    "It''s still an adult wise, and there is nothing wrong with following an adult." Someone flattered.


    "Haha, yes, follow this lord, I promise you will be delicious and spicy, and that you will be promoted and wealthy, glorious!" Lu Bao said happily.


    I have to say that many people in the rebels are opposed to accepting Zhao''an, but at the same time there will be people thinking about accepting Zhao''an. After all, they are now anti-thief status. Once they accept Zhao''an''s words, their rights No change, but the identity has changed and become orthodox. Many people value this identity very much, so it is not surprising that they are willing to accept Zhao''an.


    After drinking for a while, Lu Bao said, "Well, today¡¯s wine will be drunk here first, and the rest will be drunk after tonight. You all go back first and be prepared. Don¡¯t go to the end. Something went wrong."


    "Don''t worry, sir, there will be nothing wrong. I have arranged for the south gate. The people on duty at night are trustworthy brothers. At that time, as long as the adults give an order, they will be able to open the gate on time and welcome the court. The army entered the city.¡± said a slightly drunk man.


    "Can''t be careless." Lu Bao still exhorted, but he also thought in his heart that there should be nothing wrong. After all, Huang Feng''s army has not come yet, he is the highest general here, and he wants to open one. The city gate is not too difficult.


    "Yes, you can''t be careless."


    At this moment, everyone suddenly noticed that several figures came in from outside, and the leader said while walking, "Master Lu is really careful in doing things. At this time, there is no relaxation at all."


    "Who are you, who let you in, get out!" At this moment, a Lubao''s confidant drank loudly at the visitor.


    On the contrary, Lu Bao, who was sitting in the top position, was stunned when he saw the incoming person, and there was no reaction at all for a while.


    "Get out? Haha, you may have forgotten, who is the real master here." The leader said with a faint smile, then he looked at Lu Bao, who was in the top position, and said, "Master Lu, you come and tell this My friend, who is the real master here!"


    "Huang Feng, why are you here? Didn''t you just leave the city?" At this time, Lu Bao finally reacted and asked the person who came.


    "What, he is Huang Feng?" Lu Bao''s words immediately caused the scene to fry.

 1241 Chapter 1241: Really Can Do What You Want

    It was correct that Lu Bao knew Huang Feng. After all, although he hadn''t dealt with Huang Feng very much before, the two had worked together after all, so it was not surprising that they knew each other.


    However, Lu Bao knows Huang Feng, but it does not mean that his subordinates also know Huang Feng. Seeing the reaction of everyone just now, they can understand that before today, these people only heard Huang Feng¡¯s name and had not seen him. So, they were very surprised by Lu Bao''s words.


    But now they were discussing the matter of turning Huang Feng and taking refuge in the court, but Huang Feng arrived suddenly. This made them somewhat unexpected. Shouldn''t Huang Feng and the army just leave the city?Moreover, the outside of this city lord''s mansion was heavily guarded, why did Huang Feng walk in with the people swaggering, and there was no response from the outside?


    However, these Lubao subordinates are battlefield-ready after all. Therefore, even if they have doubts in their hearts, they took out the swords they wore at the first time. Huang Feng is here now. It must be an unkind person who came here. The matter is being discussed to deal with Huang Feng, the two sides must not be able to coexist peacefully.


    "I am now the new leader of the rebel army, come to see the city under my control, it seems that you don''t need your consent." Huang Feng said slowly towards Lu Bao.


    After walking to Lu Bao''s side, Huang Feng sat down with no one beside him, then took a sigh of relief after picking up the flask, and then he ate and drank unceremoniously, "To drive, this journey is really tiring. I didn¡¯t eat well, and I didn¡¯t drink well, Lubao, you can really toss people."


    "Huang Feng, what do you want to do?" Lu Bao asked in a daze when he looked at Huang Feng who was sitting not far from him.


    "Of course it is taking over your team." Huang Feng said: "You have a hundred thousand troops here. I can''t watch him all go to the court."


    "You all know?!" Lu Bao said in anger, and stood up with a gruff.


    "Of course, do you think those things you do are secretive? There are really not many things I want to know that can keep secrets." Huang Feng said indifferently while eating and drinking.


    Lu Bao looked at Huang Feng with an uncertain face, and then said with a sullen expression: "Huang Feng, since you know that I want to go to the court, you dare to bring such a few people? Your army is still on the way. Right."


    "Yes, they are on the way." Huang Feng said: "However, to solve the problem here, it seems that they don''t need to come."


    "Are you very confident?" Lu Bao looked at his confidants, and then at the somewhat dusty subordinates Huang Feng had brought with him, his face slowly showing a smile: "You wouldn''t just want to rely on this. Do you want to stop me if you order someone?"


    "Why, can''t it?" Huang Feng said calmly.


    "General, don''t talk nonsense with them, kill them, just dedicated to the court, we can be considered a great achievement!" said one of Lu Bao''s confidants.


    "Yes, killing me to give to the court is indeed a great achievement." Huang Feng said lightly: "However, the premise is that you can kill me!"


    "Huang Feng, I know you have some skills, but this is my place. How useful do you think your skills can be? Or do you want to rely on your subordinates?"


    "You are very confident, but you can try." Huang Feng continued to eat and drink.


    "Go on, kill them, cut off Huang Feng''s head and give it to Master Yuan. Let''s get promoted together!" Lu Bao was a little nervous and puzzled when he saw Huang Feng''s calmness, but he saw Huang Feng just like that. I thought Huang Feng was pretending to be a ghost, so he bit his teeth and gave orders to his men.


    Lu Bao¡¯s subordinates were already ready with weapons long ago. They just waited for a word from Lu Bao. Now that they heard his order, everyone besieged the people brought by Huang Feng, and Lu Bao himself It was the first time to leave Huang Feng¡¯s side. He knew Huang Feng¡¯s power, so he knew that he was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. After his subordinates wiped out the people Huang Feng had brought, they besieged Huang Feng together, and Huang Feng It''s powerful, but it doesn''t help.


    "Huang Feng, you are so arrogant, do you think you can do whatever you want with some skill?" Lu Bao said, standing in the distance, looking at Huang Feng who was still eating and drinking.


    "Sorry, you can really do whatever you want!" Huang Feng said lightly, and then softly said to his men, "Kill them, and then come and eat. We have things to do later."


    "Yes!"


    The five slaves brought by Huang Feng responded at the same time, and then, instead of retreating, rushed into the crowd of Lu Bao''s confidants, the screams rang almost at the same time.


    Lu Bao, who was still very calm and confident, disappeared when the two sides first started fighting, and then he changed into panic, because he found that those people from Huang Feng, They are not human at all, their skills are too strong, and their time-tested subordinates, who could not support a round under their hands, were beheaded one after another, and the smell of blood in this hall became more and more serious. , And the opponent''s person was not even killed, and he didn''t even see one of the injured.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, how could they be so powerful? This must be fake, it must be an illusion." Lu Bao looked at the one-sided massacre there, which was completely different from what he had imagined, and couldn''t believe it. What came was a fact, and he couldn''t accept it.


    However, regardless of whether he accepts it or not, his subordinates are constantly decreasing and being slaughtered by Huang Feng''s people. Lu Bao has no hope for his people anymore, even now, it is still his. The people on the side accounted for the majority, and he still couldn''t feel hope, he wanted to leave this place and this dangerous place now.


    "Master Lu, where are you going?" Huang Feng''s voice like the king of hell came, causing Lu Bao''s body to stop immediately.


    However, Lu Bao only stopped for a while, and then suddenly accelerated and ran out quickly. Huang Feng just raised his head and smiled at his back. He didn''t care. He was still eating and drinking slowly, as if right. I don¡¯t care about the surrounding things at all.


    Lu Bao saw that Huang Feng did not chase, and Huang Feng''s men did not intend to stop him from leaving. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he was still very happy. As long as he escaped here, he would be safe. At that time, he and the people from the court united, counterattacked here, killed Huang Feng, and regained control of this place again.

 1242 Chapter 1242

    However, before Lu Bao was happy, he ran out of the hall and suddenly found a figure in front of him. Then, when that person kicked his chest, his body fell uncontrollably. Flew back and landed heavily in the hall.


    Lu Bao rubbed his chest and struggled to sit up. There were two corpses beside him, both of which were familiar faces. These people had just been drinking with them, but now their eyes are wide open and they are lying intently. No one cares about it here.


    "My lord, quickly break out. We are not their opponents. Hurry up and call your brothers to help." Someone yelled at Lu Bao anxiously. Obviously, they have realized that although there are many people on their side, they are really not yellow. Feng their opponents.


    Lu Bao smiled bitterly when he heard his confidant¡¯s words. He looked at the door of the hall. It was empty and there was nothing. However, Lu Bao knew that someone from Huang Feng was standing there. Once there was someone If he wanted to escape, that person would appear. Huang Feng wanted to kill them all, and didn''t want to let any of them leave.


    "Ah, I''m fighting with you!" After knowing Huang Feng''s mind, it also inspired Lu Bao''s bloodliness. He knew that if he wanted to leave here now, there was only one way, and that was to hijack Huang Feng. Knowing that Huang Feng is very skilled, but now he has no other way, he can only fight.


    Lu Bao brandished a large sword that was more than one meter long in his hand and slammed towards Huang Feng, his face was full of hideousness. It seemed that Huang Feng could be cut down in the next second.


    However, Huang Feng is still very calm about eating and drinking. On the way, he has not been able to take a good rest and eat, nor can he use sati and jealousy here. Therefore, he has no way to bring too much food on the road. It''s really hungry.


    Until Lu Bao had rushed to Huang Feng, Huang Feng did not look up at him. This made Lu Bao''s heart overjoyed. He felt that Huang Feng was relying on his own skills and he was a little bit more supportive. However, Huang Feng''s skills Qiang, I''m not bad, now I''m here, but Huang Feng hasn''t made any moves yet, Huang Feng is dead!


    However, such thoughts soon disappeared. Lu Bao raised the big knife in his hand. When he wanted to slash towards Huang Feng, Huang Feng stretched out his greasy right hand and slapped it at Lu Bao as fast as lightning. On his body, Lu Bao''s body suddenly flew out like a kite with a broken wire. Moreover, this time he was injured more severely, lying on the ground coughing constantly, and coughing up a lot of blood.


    "Impossible, how could he be so strong? It''s impossible!" Lu Bao said while lying on the ground with his eyes wide open. Although he knew that Huang Feng''s skill was very strong and he was better than himself, it was also limited by how powerful it was. Suddenly became so strong, and with a random blow, he severely injured himself. Is he too useless, or Huang Feng is too strong?


    The screams in the hall gradually became thinner, and all of Lu Bao¡¯s subordinates were killed. It¡¯s not that no one thought of fleeing, but they encountered the same situation as Lu Bao. Can''t run out of the hall and break through the guards of people outside.


    "Puff!"


    Suddenly, Huang Feng threw a sharp chicken bone in his hand and accurately hit Lu Bao¡¯s forehead. After that, he cast his momentum and directly penetrated Lu Bao¡¯s entire head. Lu Bao returned When thinking about how he was so much behind Huang Feng, he was suddenly terminated by Huang Feng.


    Except for Huang Feng and the people he brought on the scene, all of Lu Bao''s people were dead. Huang Feng looked at the slaves and said, "Sit down and eat. The journey is hard enough."


    Although these slaves are very skilled, they also have to eat. Huang Feng and the others hadn¡¯t eaten well before, so they were all hungry now. They sat down and started eating and drinking. As for those on the scene The corpse, as if they hadn''t seen it, did not affect their appetite at all.


    "After the meal, you secretly brought a few generals to see me. I have something to discuss with them." Huang Feng said to the slaves.


    Huang Feng''s coming here this time was not as simple as killing Lu Bao. If it were just this matter, he could completely leave it to his slaves to handle it, and I believe he would do it well.


    Huang Feng came here personally, one is to take over the control of the team here, and the other is to hit hard, even destroy the army of the court outside, to prepare for the upcoming decisive battle.


    So, now that Lu Bao is killed, his purpose of coming here has just begun.


    After the slaves had eaten and drank enough, they followed Huang Feng''s order to bring those whom Huang Feng wanted to see to him.


    Although Lu Bao is the leader of Tianhao City, there are also some other generals under his hand, and they also control some teams. Among these, not everyone is on the side of Lu Bao. As I said before, there are many hills in the rebels, and the rear is better after being rectified by Huang Feng. Here, Huang Feng has not had time to rectify, so naturally it is still the same.


    Among those who didn''t deal with Lu Bao, some were supportive of Huang Feng and some were neutral. These people could all win.


    Huang Feng was sitting in Lu Bao¡¯s city lord¡¯s mansion, waiting for his slave to bring a personal person to see him. These people didn¡¯t seem to know Lu Bao¡¯s actions at night, so some people had already rested and were sent by Huang Feng. People, caught from the bed.


    When these people were arrested, they were all confused. Some people resisted. However, they were obviously not opponents of Huang Feng. When these people saw Huang Feng here, they were all surprised and inexplicable. Many of them knew Huang Feng, so after seeing Huang Feng, they stopped struggling, and instead looked happy.


    "Everyone, I''m really sorry to call you in this way, but I can''t do anything about it. There are spies from the court in the city, so I''d better be careful." Huang Feng saw that everyone was there. Now, first, I explained the reason to everyone, lest they think about it.


    "Yellow leader, what is going on, why are you here?" someone asked.


    The fact that Huang Feng became the leader, everyone in the rebels now knows, and those who were arrested are all of the general level here, and naturally they all know the news.


    "It all starts with Lu Bao." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.

 1243 Chapter 1243

    "Lu Bao? What happened to him?" someone asked.


    "He? Dead!" Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Dead? Why?" Someone asked, at the same time thinking whether this meant Huang Feng''s killing of chickens and monkeys, or that he wanted to take back Lu Bao''s leadership, but Lu Bao refused, so he was right. Lu Bao shot it.


    "Because of collaborating with the enemy!" Huang Feng said lightly. After that, people moved Lu Bao''s body out to everyone on the scene. These people are now truly sure that Lu Bao is really dead.


    "Collaborate with enemies? What do you mean?"


    "Lu Bao has secretly reached an agreement with the court to accept Zhao''an. As the new leader of the rebel army, I obviously don''t want to see such a thing happen." Huang Feng said.


    "What?! He actually wants to accept Zhao''an, his grandmother''s, he actually wants to surrender to the court." Someone suddenly scolded.


    These people are not very close to Lu Bao usually. Those who are close to Lu Bao have been given a pot by Huang Feng before, and these people are not trusted by Lu Bao. Many of them are related to the court. Those who hate deeply and hate, now that Lu Bao actually wants to accept Zhao''an, of course, all of them are unforgivable.


    "Chief, is this true?" There are still some people who don''t believe it. After all, Lu Bao had previously led them to fight with the imperial army for a long time. How could he say that he surrendered to the enemy? There was no sign at all.


    "Of course it is true." Huang Feng said: "He has made an agreement with the court that he will open the south gate tonight at his son to welcome the arrival of the court''s army. At that time, even if there is opposition, in the situation of the army''s pressure. Down, there is no way, no one can stop him."


    "No wonder someone said that they had received Lu Bao''s order to coordinate with me. Originally, my person was in charge of patrolling at the South Gate. As a result, in the afternoon, we received an order to let us leave and changed Lu Bao. Bao''s confidant is gone." At this moment, someone suddenly realized what he said, and others believed what Huang Feng said before in their hearts.


    "Yes, I just came to stop it when I learned about this news." Huang Feng said, "Now, I need your help."


    "Chief, if you have any orders, just tell me, I was brought out by you. Before the leader you left suddenly, I was sad for a while." Someone said to Huang Feng.


    "That is, the leader, you are now our leader, we will do what you say." Someone agreed.


    In the beginning, those who supported Huang Feng had a good relationship with Huang Feng, or admired Huang Feng, but later, those who were originally neutral also spoke to support Huang Feng.


    "Okay." Huang Feng was very satisfied with the attitude of these people: "So, don''t the people of the court want to come in? We will take care of the plan and let them in, and then we will ambush in the city to deal with the incoming court army. Hit them hard and crush them!"


    "Yes, crush them!"


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes brightened. This incident is also an opportunity for them. They have been in a stalemate with the court¡¯s army for a long time. No one can do anything about it, but this time is an opportunity. Since they had known the court''s opportunity in advance, if they prepared properly, they could completely injure their opponents.


    "If everyone has no opinion, just go back and make arrangements. Remember, this must be done in secret, and the spies of the court cannot be discovered. In addition, it is not allowed to open the city gate and let anyone out before the time. Go out so as not to leak the news." Huang Feng warned.


    "Yes!" everyone responded. After that, they left one after another and went back to prepare. Everyone of them had a team under their hands. When they came together, they were a powerful force.


    After these people left, Huang Feng arranged for his slaves to monitor them. After all, he had learned from the past. Some people changed their minds as soon as they left. This time, the matter is very important. Huang Feng does not want to see unexpected situations. occur.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. Among those who went back, there were really people from the court, or people who were not one with Huang Feng. After they returned, they wanted to pass Huang Feng¡¯s plan to the court. People there, but before they had time to implement, they were killed by Huang Feng who arranged to monitor them.


    As time passed slowly, Tianhao City had slowly come back to life. Under the dark night, there were undercurrents surging everywhere, and a murderous aura continued to increase, and the spies from the court seemed to have discovered something wrong. Pass this news out, but often they are killed before they act.


    Outside the city, about two miles from Tianhao City, an army was standing there, looking at Tian Haocheng''s direction from a distance, as if waiting for something.


    "Master Yuan, that Lubao really promised to open the city gate at the time?" A man in general armor asked Yuan, who was wearing a scribe, "I have been fighting with Na Lubao for a while, why is he? Suddenly want to accept Zhao''an?"


    "Don''t worry, there will be no fakes." Yuan Yuan said confidently. He didn''t need to come to the action tonight, but after all, this matter is very important, and in his opinion, it is also There is no danger, it is a great achievement to enter the city, so I followed.


    "You may not know that the inside of the Rebel army has also changed. Their leader has been replaced, and there is a stalemate between the new leader and Lubao. As long as the new leader has a firm foothold, his position will not be guaranteed. Now, that guy only agreed to accept Zhao''an because of his own future."


    "They have changed their leaders? Who are they?" The general asked. Huang Feng has not been in power for a long time, and the news has not spread too far. If it were not for a detailed report, Lord Yuan would not know.


    "It''s Huang Feng, you should have heard his name." Master Yuan said, he knew Huang Feng, and the general in front of him also knew Huang Feng, because he had fought against Huang Feng before. It did not take any advantage.


    "Is it him? He''s back again?" Hearing Huang Feng''s name, the man was surprised. He was really no stranger to Huang Feng. At that time, the rebels were not so powerful, so he took the army and Huang Feng handed it over. As a result, he was actually defeated by Huang Feng when he was dominant in the number of people. Moreover, he himself was almost killed by Huang Feng on the battlefield.

 1244 Chapter 1244

    Therefore, he was a little afraid of Huang Feng, and afterwards, Huang Feng was even more out of control, winning streak in a row, and there were a lot of celebrities dispatched by the court. As a result, no one could take Huang Feng''s hand. Cheap, Huang Feng not only has excellent commanding talents, but also his personal bravery is also very powerful, often in front of the battle, Huang Feng can kill their generals in seconds.


    Therefore, when later, when some people heard Huang Feng''s name, they were already timid before fighting.


    "Yes, not long after he came back, he killed Su Pei directly and became the leader himself." Yuan Yuan said: "Huang Feng is so powerful, you must also know it. Once you let him completely control the rebels Team, then it will be very difficult for us to annihilate him."


    The general nodded solemnly. Of course, he knew how powerful Huang Feng was. Therefore, he also agreed with Lord Yuan''s words. Before Huang Feng could completely control the rebels, he must weaken his strength.


    So, the general raised his head to look at Tianhao City, and he didn''t know why, there was a lot of worry in his heart, as if a beast there opened his mouth and was waiting for him to go.


    "Okay, time is almost up, it''s time to set off." Master Yuan looked at the sky and said.


    "Yeah." The general quickly converged his mind and took his men to Tianhao City. Because this was a sneak attack and someone opened the door, they were not in a state of charging at this time, but were moving forward silently. Make too much noise to avoid any accidents.


    When Lord Yuan and the general led the team to a short distance outside the city wall, they looked towards the city. It was quiet there, and there was not even a guard standing guard.


    "Why is there no one? Will there be fraud?" The general said with some worry in his heart.


    "It shouldn''t be. Those who are standing guard should have been transferred away by Lu Bao. As the highest general here, he still has this right." Master Yuan said.


    And at this moment, the southern city gate not far away from them was slowly opened, and the heavy city gate made a heavy creak as it opened, which can be heard from a distance.


    "The city gate is open!" Yuan Yuan said with joy.


    Seeing that the gate of the city was opened as promised, the leading general did not care to think about his previous doubts, waved his hand, and said to the soldier behind him: "Come in!"


    "Kill!" The soldiers roared and rushed. At this time, there was no need to hide their figures anymore. They were already very close to the city wall, and the sound of opening the door was also loud. People in the city I should have heard it too.


    The leading general himself rushed in, and Master Yuan was unwilling to be left behind and ran up on horseback. All the soldiers of the court looked excited, seeing that victory was coming.


    "Why is there no one?" After rushing into the city gate, the leading general saw the surrounding situation and was even more puzzled. Could it be that Lu Bao did this?There was not even a single person around this gate.


    However, at this time, he can''t tolerate any more thoughts, so he can only continue to rush forward, because the people behind can''t see the situation inside, they are all running forward. If the people in front stop at this time , There will be crowded trampling.


    Moreover, now that their army has entered the city, even if Lubao wants to play any tricks, there is no way.


    "Huh, what''s this smell?" Suddenly, the leading general smelled a strong smell, of oil and alcohol.


    "Not good!" The leading general seemed to think of what it was like, so he was about to turn around and say something to his men.


    However, at this time, suddenly countless figures appeared from the surrounding city walls, eaves and other places. They all had bows and arrows in their hands, and more importantly, those bows and arrows were full of fire!


    "Retreat! Retreat all!" The leading general already knew that he and the others were ambushed, and shouted hoarsely.


    However, his shouting was of no use. At this time, his army had already entered tens of thousands of people, crowded in some streets, and the people at the city gate, who didn¡¯t know the situation here, were still desperately going inside. Chong, he wanted to retreat, it was almost impossible.


    "Shoot!" At the same time, on the side of the Rebels, someone also issued a loud order, and then, those people holding the rocket, all shot the bows and arrows on fire in their hands.


    "It''s over!"


    Seeing this, the leading general of the imperial court mumbled to himself with a look of gray defeat.


    "Wow!" After those bows and arrows that were on fire landed, they ignited the prepared firelighters. The surrounding oil and alcohol accelerated the spread of the fire. Many court soldiers were already on fire. They were on fire. After that, he ran around, causing the people beside him to catch fire.


    In fact, Huang Feng and the others were afraid that after the imperial soldiers came in, they would find anomalies here. Therefore, there were not many things used for burning, but there were too many people in the imperial court and they were all crowded together. One person caught fire and he was nearby. People who are on fire will quickly follow the bad luck. In this way, one by one, and soon, more and more people are on fire, and the fire is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Shoot!"


    On the city wall, the rebels on the roof continued to shoot, but at this time, they were shooting ordinary bows and arrows, because there were too many soldiers in the court below, they could even shoot people without even aiming.


    The soldiers of the court were also fighting back. However, because of the angle and height, there were flames all around them, and there was no way to counterattack with peace of mind. Therefore, their counterattack was very weak. , It could not have much effect on the rebels.


    "Smash!" The soldiers on the front of the city, except for the archers, picked up the stones that they usually used to defend the city and smashed them down. Often one stone can knock down a piece.


    The leading general had been shot and killed by an arrow that suddenly appeared in the previous bow and arrow attack. It can only be said that his luck was bad, and there were people around him. Even if he wanted to hide, he couldn''t hide. open.


    The Master Yuan was even more miserable. He rode his horse and was frightened, and threw him away, and fell on the burning thing. Then, his whole body caught fire, and he couldn''t put it out no matter what. , Was finally burned to death.


    The massacre was still going on. Huang Feng had personally taken someone to guard at the city gate and would not let anyone out. This time he was going to severely damage the court''s army.

 1245 Chapter 1245

    Because there are about 100,000 volunteers in Tianhao City, even with Lu Bao¡¯s promise, Lord Yuan brought a lot of people this time, just to make sure that he must take the important part of Tianhao City. city.


    And when Huang Feng¡¯s soldiers ambushing in the city began to attack, almost 60,000 to 70,000 imperial soldiers entered the city. After that, a fire burned them into chaos, and it was night again. So, those people It simply couldn''t organize effective resistance, only waiting to be slaughtered by Huang Feng''s soldiers.


    And there are 20,000 to 30,000 people who have not yet come in outside the city. After knowing that something went wrong inside, they madly wanted to enter the city for support, and the people in the city wanted to escape from the city. Therefore, Huang guarding the city gate Feng and others are under great pressure.


    Fortunately, the space at the gate of the city is limited. Even if there are more soldiers from the imperial court, there will be so many people Huang Feng and the others have to face at a time. Huang Feng put all the slaves exchanged in his storage box into it. There are a total of more than twenty people here, all with second-rate pinnacle skills, and it is still possible to deal with these ordinary soldiers.


    The soldiers in the city wanted to go out, but the front was blocked. Therefore, civil strife inevitably happened. Those court soldiers who wanted to go out of the city and soldiers who wanted to avoid the flames held up to their former colleagues. With the big knife in their hands, everyone who was in front of them now sees them as enemies and enemies who hinder their escape.


    The city became more chaotic. However, Huang Feng¡¯s rebels were prepared long ago, and they also occupied a geographical advantage. Therefore, they did not appear to be flustered when faced with the frenzied counterattack of the imperial army. Of course, this It was also because these soldiers were not on the battlefield on the first day. They fought with the imperial army on the first day. They were already familiar with each other. Even if these people were crazy, they did not lose their position.


    The fighting continued until dawn. Later, the soldiers outside the city knew that they could not break through, so they gave up and retreated. Huang Feng did not pursue and kill, but concentrated on encircling the court soldiers who entered the city. Those soldiers, Some have broken through the blockade of the rebels and entered the inner city. There are so many people, and, at night, they will inevitably be let go. Therefore, when it comes to the back, it is Huang Feng¡¯s rebels that search for court soldiers throughout the city. It is only a matter of time before they are encircled and suppressed.


    And because Huang Feng personally guarded the gate of the city, no one could break through their defense until the end. No one inside the city was able to go out, and no one outside the city was able to come in. Of course, Huang Feng paid for it. The price was not small. Three slaves he exchanged for died, and everyone else was injured. He himself was no exception. Three slaves died, which was a loss of more than three billion yuan. For Huang Feng , Is not a small number either.


    Fortunately, the final result was good. Huang Feng was still very satisfied. The imperial army that entered the city was annihilated, killed by Huang Feng and the others, and burned to death. There were about 40,000 people in the whole city. With the vomiting smell of meat, Huang Feng estimated that he would not want to eat meat for a few days.


    In addition, they also captured more than 20,000 people. In the end, several thousand people fled into the city and hid. It was only a matter of time to find out, and they only lost less than 3,000 people. Thousands of people were injured. It can be said that the price is already very small. This battle can be said to be a complete victory, a big victory.


    This big victory was mainly due to the fact that Master Yuan and the previous Lu Bao¡¯s news was not accurate enough. They only knew that Huang Feng¡¯s army was still on the way at this time, but they didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng had left the majority of the department alone. Moving forward, and they all underestimated Huang Feng''s strength.


    They did not expect that Huang Feng could integrate the rebel forces in the city so quickly. They underestimated Huang Feng¡¯s influence. At the same time, they also despised Huang Feng¡¯s personal bravery. If Huang Feng had not guarded the door with someone, those Some of those who enter the city will definitely escape. When the time comes, they will meet with the people outside and counterattack Huang Feng and their city. Coupled with the cooperation of the imperial army entering the city, it is difficult to say who wins and who loses.


    As a result, because of the existence of Huang Feng and the people he brought, the city gate was so solid that no one could break through. This also laid the groundwork for the downfall of the imperial army.


    When the generals in the city looked at the people next to Huang Feng afterwards, their eyes were different. All of them were masters. The twenty-odd people were able to withstand the counterattack of tens of thousands of people. The geographical location is a factor, but it cannot obliterate their abilities and achievements.


    And Huang Feng also took the opportunity to promote the remaining slaves and let them enter the command level of the rebels. Because of the previous battles, there is no obstacle to their promotion. After all, they need strength and strength. Credit is credited, and no one really can raise any objections.


    What''s more, Huang Feng just won such a big victory, which made his position more stable and prestigious. Who dares to oppose Huang Feng''s proposal at this time?


    After the war, Huang Feng did not relax at all in the cleanup work. He knew that after the ancient war, it was not uncommon for plagues to occur due to improper handling of corpses. Therefore, Huang Feng asked all the corpses to be collected. Burn it, and clean the ground with water at the same time, try to restore the cleanliness of the city, and minimize the chance of plague.


    And through this battle, Huang Feng¡¯s position in the hearts of ordinary rebels is even higher. Before they confronted the imperial army outside for so long, they had nothing to do with the other party. As a result, Huang Feng just arrived and brought After they fought a big victory, the contrast was too obvious, coupled with Huang Feng''s deeds before, for a time, Huang Feng''s reputation in the rebels reached the highest point.


    Huang Feng is also very satisfied with this. It is very helpful for him to control the entire rebel army. However, what he has to do now is to recruit prisoners, and then wait for the arrival of the army behind him, and then find the army outside the court for a decisive battle. .


    Although the court¡¯s army lost 60,000 to 70,000 people this time, the court has suffered heavy losses. However, the main force of the court¡¯s army is still there. The court army that had confronted the rebels before was more than 200,000 and lost 60,000 to 70,000. There are also more soldiers than there are in Huangfeng City now, but when Huang Feng''s backup arrives, the court army will lose its advantage in numbers.

 1246 Chapter 1246

    Two days later, Wang Daniu and Liu Ziyun rushed to Tianhao City with the remaining 100,000 elite soldiers of the Han army. The spacious Tianhao City suddenly became slightly crowded.


    The 100,000 soldiers who have just arrived can indeed be regarded as elite soldiers. They are all carefully selected by Huang Feng, most of which are the old foundations of Su Pei before. Huang Feng eliminated the old, weak, sick and disabled. They are all elite soldiers who can conscript well, and some of them are the rebels who had taken refuge in Huangfeng before. After they changed their new leaders, they still followed the Han army, and they were more obedient than before. Up.


    Therefore, as soon as these 100,000 soldiers arrived, Huang Feng''s strength here suddenly increased. The total number of soldiers has exceeded 200,000, and he already has the strength to fight the court outside the city.


    Of course, in these two days, the court¡¯s army was not idle. They did not rush to attack the city. Instead, they were also waiting for their reinforcements. Almost when Wang Daniu and the others arrived at Tianhao City, the court¡¯s reinforcements were also The same is here, and their total number now exceeds 300,000, and once again they have an advantage in numbers. Around Tianhao City, about half a million soldiers immediately gathered, and the clouds were overwhelming, and the battle was about to start.


    "Chief, what should we do now?"


    In Tianhao City, Huang Feng saw the heavy generals summoned this time, and held a military meeting for the first time. This is the most senior generals gathered by his staff. Almost all the senior generals in the Han army are here, and this In two days, Huang Feng has also learned a little about these generals. For some people, he likes them very much. However, in the same way, some people don¡¯t like them so much, and these people won¡¯t get his. Absolute trust.


    However, Huang Feng was not in a hurry to replace these people immediately. After all, he had just become the leader and his footing was still unstable. This kind of thing should be done slowly, and he is indeed secretly preparing. Now, to promote those slaves is his method, and those slaves will eventually replace those generals who make Huang Feng uneasy.


    The theme of today¡¯s meeting is to discuss the next action. The armies of both sides are hoarding here. Both sides also read occasionally that the war is inevitable. However, how the war will be fought is still not clear to everyone, and it needs a great deal of both sides. Determined in the future.


    Huang Feng stood up, walked to the simple sand table, looked at it for a while, and then slowly said, "Proactively attack!"


    "Proactively attack?" Everyone was taken aback, Liu Ziyun asked with some doubts: "The leader means that we give up the advantage of the city wall and take the initiative to go out of the city to fight with the other party?"


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said, but his eyes were still fixed on the simple sand table.


    "But, in this case, our advantage does not exist, and in terms of numbers, we are at a disadvantage, will we have a small chance of winning?" A defender of Tianhao City said cautiously.


    This person can be considered polite. If Huang Feng is replaced by someone else, the guard will definitely scold the other party if his brain is broken, or that he is a spy of the court and will actually make this suggestion and give up the advantage of the city wall. , Went to fight outside the city, and, when the number of people was in a disadvantaged situation, this was not looking for death.


    In the previous period, the court¡¯s army was attacking and the rebels were defending. The number of soldiers on the side of the rebels was not as good as that of the court¡¯s army, or even only half of the opponent¡¯s. The equipment was not as good as the opponent. Haocheng was defended, and it also caused a lot of losses to the enemy, all of which were based on the benefits of the city wall.


    The wall of Tianhao City is still very high, and it is very thick. Although the court¡¯s army is well equipped, it is difficult to climb the city head. As long as there is a wall, the court¡¯s army wants to destroy their rebel army. , It is difficult.


    Of course Huang Feng understands this. However, although this is good for the rebels, once a month is over, if he suddenly leaves, the rebels will still be defeated. His time is limited, so he decided not to Continued to defend like before, he didn''t have so much time to spend with the court''s army.


    "Do you all think we shouldn''t leave the city?" Huang Feng said as he looked at the surrounding generals.


    Those generals hesitated when they saw Huang Feng''s questioning eyes, but in the end they nodded in agreement. After all, as long as you are not stupid, you know that their biggest advantage now is the city wall. In terms of number and equipment, they have a disadvantage. On the one hand, after Huang Feng''s rectification, they can have some advantages, but this advantage is not obvious.


    "You all think so, and the leading general on the opposite side will definitely think so!" Huang Feng said: "They will definitely think that we will only defend this city. If we attack suddenly, you say they can have Are you ready?"


    "However, even if we hit the other side by surprise, the number of opponents is more than us after all. Once we slow down, we may not be able to beat them." A defender said, Huang Feng treated him somewhat. Impression, this person is called Ling Hai, and he is considered a talent in the guard. Before this person was also very active in supporting himself, so Huang Feng''s impression of him is still good.


    "Then we won''t let them slow down!" Huang Feng said: "You only know that we have the advantage of the city wall, but you forget that we have another advantage, an advantage that the enemy doesn''t know."


    "What?" someone asked.


    However, Ling Hai seemed to have thought of something, his eyes lit up and said: "The leader means those people?!"


    Huang Feng looked at each other approvingly. This person is still very smart: "Yes, those people, those who guarded the gate with me before!"


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, the eyes of those who had experienced the night battle before were bright. The strength of those who followed Huang Feng to guard the city gate was very strong, but the number of people was a bit smaller.


    "You all know the strength of those people. They are very strong. Although there are not many people, they can exert unexpected effects under certain circumstances." Huang Feng said: "They are on the frontal battlefield. The effect is not great, but they are good at sneaking, sneak attacks and assassinations. You said, if I take these people to kill all the senior generals of the imperial army, their command system will be completely paralyzed. If the imperial army has no command, how much of its strength can be displayed?"

 1247 Chapter 1247 Siege Tomorrow

    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, many people''s eyes became even brighter, but the generals who had just arrived have not seen the skills of those people in person.


    "Chief, are those people really as good as you said? I don''t believe it." Wang Daniu said bluntly.


    "General Wang, what the chief said is really not exaggerated. I have seen the talents of those people with my own eyes. Let me put it this way, I am not one of their opponents." One of the generals who participated in the night battle said, speaking. At the time, his eyes were full of admiration.


    "If those people really have what the leader said, then I think the leader has a good idea." Liu Ziyun said: "Before, we didn''t think about taking the initiative to attack, so just as the leader said, the imperial army outside must be too. Unexpectedly, if we beat them by surprise, and then they lose command, it is not impossible to defeat them, and even the possibility is very high."


    The others nodded. They all understood how terrible it is to lose command in battle. It can be said that if an army without a command is disciplined, it would be better. If the discipline is worse, it can perform as usual. The strength of 50%, that is all lucky.


    Although the fighting power of the imperial army is still somewhat, it will not be mentioned in terms of discipline. It is not much better than the previous rebels. Why are there so many rebels now uprising?It was forced by those corrupt officials and these lawless soldiers. Among the senior Han army generals on the scene, there were many people who had been bullied by soldiers before. Therefore, they knew better than any other soldiers. What will it look like if you lose control.


    "Well, since everyone is not against it, then we will discuss the specific action plan." Huang Feng was very happy to see that everyone was in favor of his own plan. This shows that there should be no problems with his plan. , If everyone agrees, the execution will be more smooth.


    While Huang Feng and the others were discussing how to deal with the imperial army outside the city, the imperial army outside the city was also discussing how to attack Tianhao City where Huang Feng and the others were located.


    In fact, what Huang Feng and the others didn¡¯t know was that the commander of the imperial army outside had already changed. The previous commander was withdrawn by the emperor because he could not attack Tianhao City for a long time, but now they are replaced. What a great skill, but he is a person who is very good at slapping horses. This person is named Wu Feng. He is in position by slapping his beards. This time he came to the front line not to defend his family, but to make a fortune. Then, He will do it himself again, so that he will be promoted again.


    As for the dangers and failures, he never thought about it. He can be the front-line commander this time. One is because he has enough official positions, and the other is that he had been in the army in the early years, so the emperor chose His.


    However, the emperor obviously didn¡¯t know that this was a man with a good eye and a low hand. Although he had been in the army, he was very good at bullying the people at the beginning. However, once fighting, he always looked for various opportunities to save his life, charge and fight. He tried every means to avoid it. As far as strategy is concerned, let alone, he can only learn from the skin, but he seems to be a general who uses soldiers like a god. He always tells people that he has no chance. , Otherwise, the uprising would have already been put down.


    And this time he finally had the opportunity to show his fists. Wu Feng was still very excited. In his opinion, his army had more soldiers than the rebels, the equipment was better than the rebels, and the combat effectiveness was not weak, so There was no reason why Haotian City could not be defeated. The previous frontline commander was just a waste in Wu Feng''s eyes.


    "Are the siege ladders and trebuchets ready?" Wu Feng asked his adjutant.


    "Master Hui, everything is in place."


    Wu Feng nodded in satisfaction. Because he was good at slacking his beard and horses, he still met a lot of people in the court. This time he came to the front line, he wanted to make a profit, so he must win the battle and leave. Before the imperial capital, he had obtained a lot of siege equipment through his own means, and at this time, they were all in place.


    "Okay, then we will attack the city tomorrow!" Wu Fengzhi said triumphantly.


    "My lord, we just lost sixty to seventy thousand brothers there before. So, is it better to be careful? The defenders of Haocheng seemed to have some ability that day." The adjutant said cautiously.


    The loss of 60,000 to 70,000 soldiers and horses in Tianhao City before was also a reason for the frontline commander¡¯s dismissal. However, this also shows that Tianhao City is not so easy to attack. Wu Feng and the soldiers who supported it Not long after I arrived, I was eager to attack without knowing the details, and the adjutant felt a little unsure.


    "What is there to be afraid of? Then Huang Feng can still have three heads and six arms?" Wu Feng said uncomfortably: "The previous generals were all rubbish. If it weren''t for them, then Huang Feng of the rebel army could appear in the name. Head? Let me say, it''s not that Huang Feng is so powerful, but that the previous generals are too incompetent!"


    After hearing Wu Feng''s words, the adjutant lowered his head and said in a low voice: "Then Huang Feng has some skills."


    "Huh?" Wu Feng glanced at the adjutant, and the adjutant did not dare to say any more.


    However, in my heart, the adjutant obviously did not agree with Wu Feng''s words. The adjutant had fought against Huang Feng before and knew that Huang Feng''s power was definitely not what Wu Feng said was unbearable. Huang Feng must have real skills, otherwise neither May always win the battle.


    However, obviously, Wu Feng couldn''t listen to him, so the adjutant had to shut up in order not to end up with the former commander in chief.


    "Okay, that''s it, we will attack the city tomorrow!" Wu Feng was very satisfied with the adjutant''s attitude. He had not fought against Huang Feng before, so when everyone said that Huang Feng was very good, he was a bit disapproving. of.


    "Yes!" Since Wu Feng had already ordered, the adjutant had no choice but to pass on his order.


    After receiving this order, the generals below did not object. After all, they came here to siege the city. Now the commander-in-chief has ordered an attack tomorrow, so let¡¯s do it. Anyway, in the previous period of time, they will often attack the city. , And nothing special.


    However, many of the generals below did not know that the commander opposite them was no longer Lu Bao, but Huang Feng. The transmission of news in this era is always slow, and Wu Feng knew this news and did not tell The people below, save those people who will be afraid when they attack the city.

 1248 Chapter 1248

    In the morning of the next day, when the sun had just risen, drums sounded from outside the city. Then, a line of court soldiers lined up neatly and walked towards Tianhao City.


    At this time, the head of Tianhao City was already full of Han troops, and many generals including Huang Feng were all present, standing on the head, looking at the imperial army outside the city with a serious face.


    However, the Han army did not have much panic. During this period of time, the imperial army had launched an attack on the city more than once. Therefore, they were already familiar with such a situation, and neither side could help the other.


    "It seems that the leading general outside is more anxious than us." Huang Feng said with a smile looking at the impoverished imperial court army that was getting closer and closer to the city wall.


    When the number of people was small, I still didn''t feel that now there are more than 100,000 troops lined up neatly outside, and the crowded area can indeed give people a psychological shock.


    "According to the previous arrangement, everyone should go to the area they are defending. Remember, you can beat them back today, don''t chase them out of the city gate, know?" Huang Feng said, in the past, when the court army retreated, the rebels Sometimes they would open the gate to chase out, but the chasing distance would not be too far, but today Huang Feng has another arrangement, of course he will not let his men chase out.


    "Yes!" the generals responded. They all knew Huang Feng''s arrangements, so they didn''t feel strange about Huang Feng''s advice.


    After that, everyone scattered away. There are four gates in this city. It is impossible for all the people to gather here. Every place must be guarded.


    Although all the troops of the court have been dispatched, Huang Feng did not feel too much pressure. In the siege, the defending side will have some advantages. This is why the generals before Huang Feng had to take the initiative to attack. The reason for the surprise was that, although there were more troops outside the city than Huang Feng and the others, it would definitely not be possible to take down a large city guarded by nearly 200,000 people at once.


    Of course, Huang Feng has other arrangements today. Looking at the imperial army that is getting closer and closer, the corners of his mouth are slightly raised. If the generals on the opposite side are not smart enough, maybe he can completely solve them in a few days. .


    "Go!"


    Under Huang Feng''s gaze, the imperial army outside, carrying the siege equipment, began to rush towards the city wall, and some people holding shields were in the front.


    "Shoot!" The Han army on Huang Feng''s side also took action. Under the orders of their respective commanders, they counterattacked in an orderly manner, without being frightened by the outside formation.


    "Huh!" Huang Feng reached out with his right hand, accurately grasped the bow and arrow that had been flying towards his front door, and then threw it down. A court soldier hit the arrow and rolled down the siege ladder, and drove the two behind him. The individual brought it down.


    Because it is not the first time to fight with each other, and Wu Feng himself also hopes to capture this city as soon as possible. Therefore, this siege battle has entered a white-hot state from the beginning. , Seems to be polite, and the death toll is constantly on the rise. In general, because the attack was too rapid and the city wall benefited from it, the imperial army lost a lot more than the Han army.


    Huang Feng was not surprised by this situation, and Wu Feng was also not surprised. Although the losses were increasing, he did not even frown. He still allowed his men to attack the city regardless of the cost, those soldiers. If you die, you will be dead. Anyway, as long as you are fine, there are no undead in the war, and you only need to win the final victory. As for how many people will die in the process, Wu Feng feels that that is not what he wants to care about. He just needs to win!


    Because of the experience and preparation, Huang Feng and the others did not panic when defending the city. However, during the siege war, the imperial army still attacked the city several times, but very quickly. It was beaten by the Han army.


    Although it did not completely occupy the city''s head, it also gave the imperial army outside, especially Wu Feng, who seemed to see the hope of victory and urged his men to attack more urgently.


    The entire siege battle lasted for one day. In the end, Huang Feng and the others still held the city head. When the sun went down, the imperial army seemed to be reluctant to retreat.


    Although he was not able to seize the city¡¯s head, Wu Feng was still very satisfied with today¡¯s results. At the same time, he felt even more that Huang Feng¡¯s ability was exaggerated. The commander-in-chief before him was just a waste. After such a long time, it has not been as good as the first result achieved by myself.


    "Let the people below hurry up and rest, and continue to attack the city tomorrow, and you must take that city head for me!" Wu Feng said to his adjutant.


    "Yes!" The adjutant looked at Wu Feng with an energetic expression. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. In fact, he couldn''t understand the battle today. The rebels in the city usually have no reinforcements. Under the circumstances, he could defend the city head. How come there are reinforcements now, but they were attacked instead. Although the opponent still defended in the end, this situation was a bit wrong.


    It''s just that Wu Feng couldn''t listen to him at first, and now that he had achieved good results on the first day of attacking the city, it was even more impossible to listen to his opinions.


    "My lord, do you want to increase the number of guards? I''m afraid..." When he was about to leave the camp, the adjutant still couldn''t help but ask. He felt that Wu Feng had arranged guards before. Too little.


    "What are you afraid of? How can they still be afraid of them coming to steal the camp? They guess they can''t wait to stay inside the city wall, how dare to come out?" Wu Feng said indifferently, "Everyone is tired after siege the city for one day. If you let them rest, who will help me to attack the city tomorrow, we have to think about ordinary soldiers!"


    Hearing Wu Feng¡¯s high-sounding education, the adjutant nodded and said yes, but he was contemptuous in his heart. In the daytime, Wu Feng himself took the soldier¡¯s life and desperately asked to attack the city. Now he is beginning to feel sorry for the soldiers. , What did you do before.


    After the adjutant was out of the camp, he still felt that something was wrong, so he arranged his own hands to stand guard. He always felt that today''s siege was a bit strange.


    However, nothing happened until the next morning. The rebels in the city did not come to steal the camp, and the adjutant began to reflect on whether he thought too much. The rebels are the rebels. How can they understand so many strategies?

 1249 Chapter 1249

    On the second day, the siege war continued. It was still just when the sun rose, the court¡¯s army launched an attack. It also lasted for a day, and during this period, the court¡¯s army also attacked again. Going to the top of the city, even, the number of attacks was more than yesterday, and the time was longer, which made the generals of the imperial army very happy.


    At the same time, what made the generals of the imperial army even more happy was that they found that the number of rebels in the city seemed to have decreased. Although it was not obvious, everyone still felt that the rebels were stretched out in number. In the city battle, not only did the imperial army lose a lot, but the rebels also lost a lot of people.


    Wu Feng was very happy about this. There were many deaths in the imperial army. He didn''t care too much. What he cared about was whether the rebels could be wiped out. Now, it seems that the rebels lost a lot in the siege. For him, it is obviously good news. The peasant is a peasant. Even if he is armed with a weapon, he is still a peasant, and his combat effectiveness cannot be compared with the regular army of the court.


    At night, the soldiers were very tired because they had been fighting for a whole day during the day. There were fewer people in Wu Feng who arranged to stand guard. One was that he was siege the city during the day regardless of life and death. If at night, everyone could not rest well. , There will be more complaints in the army, which is not conducive to his command. At the same time, there is another reason that he does not think that the defenders in the city have the courage to come out. The power they have now is used to defend the city. , Want to come out, it is no different from looking for death.


    Other generals have similar ideas, especially in the past two days. They have attacked the city several times, indicating that the defensive force in the city is not very sufficient. If this is the case, the rebels in the city are even more unlikely to come out, and they This is not the first time that I have fought against this rebel army, and the offensive and defensive battle here has not only been fought for a day. I have never seen them take the initiative before.


    It was the adjutant who always felt that something was wrong, so he arranged for him to stand guard, but nothing happened that night, and his subordinates also thought that his behavior was unnecessary.


    In the next few days, as long as daybreak, the imperial army would launch an attack on Tianhao City. At the same time they paid a huge price, they also discovered that the number of defenders at the head of the city was getting smaller every day, and they attacked. The number of times to go to the top of the city is also more than once. The entire Tianhao City seems to be crumbling, it seems that they can attack the city if they work harder.


    At night, there are fewer and fewer people on guard patrolling. After all, they have to siege the city every day, and they are also very tired. At night, who doesn¡¯t want to sleep longer, even the adjutant, arranges for a few days After standing guard, I also felt that I had been worrying too much and no longer made additional arrangements.


    That night, after dinner, Wu Feng summoned his generals and said, "Everyone may have discovered that after our continuous attacks over the past few days, the defense of Tianhao City has been much worse than before. Although we have also lost some soldiers, I am still very satisfied with the result."


    The other generals are a bit complicated, because they have died a lot of subordinates these days, all because of Wu Feng''s orders, Wu Feng asked to siege the city regardless of loss. This will indeed have an effect, but it will cause losses. Also very big.


    On the other hand, in Tianhao City, there was something shaky now, which made everyone feel happy and gratified. After all, their efforts were not in vain.


    "After going back later, let everyone rest. Tomorrow we are going to work hard to take Tianhao City!" Wu Feng said, he didn''t want to wait, and he also felt that the day of the final battle has come, Tianhao City The loss in a few days is definitely not small. The number of soldiers on the front of the city has obviously decreased. Although the number of soldiers is not as large as theirs, it is definitely a big blow to the rebels.


    "Yes." Everyone responded, and then went back to make arrangements and mobilize.


    In order for everyone to have the best condition to fight tomorrow, Wu Feng didn¡¯t even arrange anyone to stand guard that night. Anyway, for so many days, no accidents happened. Moreover, the guards in the city The strength of the army is not as good as it was at the beginning, and it is even more impossible to come out.


    The adjutant also went out. He originally wanted to arrange his subordinates. However, thinking that his subordinates had been tired from the continuous battles these days, and they had complained before, after all, no one else would use it. Stand guard and let them go. They stood there all night and found nothing. They had to siege the city the next day. They couldn''t stand it either.


    Therefore, in the end, the adjutant did not arrange anyone to stand guard patrol.


    At the same time, Huang Feng received a report from one of his own slaves and summoned his generals and said, "Everyone, the final battle is tonight!"


    "The leader decided to fight? Great, it can suffocate me in a few days, I must be killed tonight!" Wang Daniu said with a look of excitement.


    "That is, I have had enough of watching those guys show off every day, and I will let them know tonight that we are truly amazing!" Another general also said.


    Other people have the same attitude. In the siege battles of the past few days, although the Han army has actually suffered losses, the losses are not too great, far less than Wu Feng thought. The defenders on the front of the city were constantly decreasing, and they were all deliberately hidden by Huang Feng, hiding in the city to rest, just waiting for the final battle.


    In order to show the enemy¡¯s weakness, after Huang Feng deliberately hid the soldiers, he deliberately put those outside the city on the head of the city. Of course, after that, he would take the exchanged slaves and beat the opponent back. He wanted to show the enemy''s weakness, but he didn''t really want to hand over the city to the opponent.


    And what he did was obviously effective. Wu Feng believed that he could break through the city wall with a little effort. Therefore, he has been siegeing the city without any rest in the past few days. At the same time, he also misjudged the inner city defense. The strength of the army made him not pay enough attention to Huang Feng''s Han army.


    The slaves that Huang Feng had exchanged were very strong. Being a firefighter at the head of the city, there was no problem at all. Therefore, Tianhao City seemed to be shaky, but in fact it was very strong.


    And all the preparations before Huang Feng was for the night attack tonight, and he was waiting for it tonight, the final battle day.

 1250 Chapter 1250

    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Huang Feng was also very happy, and said: ¡°In the past few days, everyone has almost rested. It is when the energy is strong. On the other hand, when the court army is running out of horses and people, today At night, we must not let them go!"


    "Don''t worry, the leader, I won''t be polite to those damn guys." Wang Daniu said.


    In fact, in the past few days, although the Han army¡¯s losses were not as great as Wu Feng knew, some people were also lost. Every day I saw my brothers in the army fighting bloody battles in the city. Even being killed on the city¡¯s head by the court¡¯s army, but he could only hide aside and rest. Wang Daniu and others as well as the soldiers who retreated early were holding a sigh of breath in their hearts, and tonight, obviously It''s time to release my anger and avenge my brothers.


    "Okay, let everyone rest for an hour, and then we will set off. At that time, the court soldiers outside the city must have been asleep very well. General Liu Ziyunliu, the army will be handed over to you. Special squad, sneak in first and kill the commanders in the army." Huang Feng said.


    "Chief, don''t go there by yourself, just stay here and command." The black lamp was blind, Huang Feng personally sneaked into the enemy base camp with a few people, Liu Ziyun was still very worried.


    "That is, boss, don''t go by yourself. If you command, we can rest assured." Wang Daniu said.


    "It''s okay, I believe General Liu''s, and, as you know my skill, nothing will happen." Huang Feng said, this kind of small-scale special operation is not too big for him. danger.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s insistence, everyone stopped saying anything. After that, everyone went down to rest and prepared for the fight later.


    After everyone left, Huang Feng took the slaves he exchanged from the storage box, that is, the special squad in his mouth, and set off. Compared with the beginning, the number of these slaves has increased a bit. There were fifty people, and trillions had already been spent, so they didn''t care about these billions. Therefore, Huang Feng exchanged some more later.


    And it is precisely because of the existence of these fifty second-rate peak slaves that Huang Feng can still protect the city without losing the city''s soldiers during the past few days.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng and the slaves changed their night clothes and set off.


    Not long after they left the city, Huang Feng and the others saw the camp of the imperial army. Sure enough, around the camp, they did not see any soldiers standing guard patrolling. In the camp, there were only scattered bonfires. Besides, the whole camp was quiet. Obviously, the people from the imperial army had already fallen asleep.


    Huang Feng divided the people he had brought into several groups, and each headed in one direction to find the commander of the imperial army. In fact, this job is not that simple, except for a few high-ranking generals who have larger camps. There is not much difference between the camps of most commanders and ordinary camps, which requires them to find them slowly.


    After letting the slaves set off, Huang Feng went to the middle of the camp alone. If he guessed right, the camp of the highest commander of the imperial army should be in that position. Although no one was standing guard around, In order to ensure that there will be no accidents, Huang Feng still uses stealth skills, so that even if someone comes out to patrol, he will not be spotted.


    In the Central Asian location of the camp, Huang Feng really discovered that there was a big camp here. This camp was obviously different from the surrounding ones, it was bigger and it looked more solid.


    "It''s you." Huang Feng said softly, and then slowly approached. Although no one stood guard in other places, there were still two soldiers standing around this huge camp. At this time, the two soldiers had already half-squinted, their heads bit by bit, obviously they were too sleepy.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to enter the camp directly, but if he wanted to enter the camp, he would definitely have to open the curtain, and when the time came, he would definitely be seen by the two people next to him.


    Therefore, Huang Feng decided to do the two people first, and this was not too difficult. He sneaked behind one person, pinched the other person¡¯s neck with his hands, and then violently twisted, and the person''s neck made a creak. , After that, the neck drooped weakly.


    The sound of a twisted neck also seemed to awaken the person next to him. The person looked at here with some doubts, but suddenly saw that there seemed to be an extra figure here. He thought he was wrong, so he lowered his head and rubbed his eyes, but, At this moment, he felt that his mouth was covered, and then, a dagger was inserted into his heart.


    After a meal, the man immediately became sober. He wanted to struggle, but his strength was definitely not as good as Huang Feng''s. As a result, he couldn''t struggle at all, and finally died in despair.


    Huang Feng relied on the two corpses on the camp tent. Then, he entered the camp tent. The area inside the camp tent was indeed not small. Huang Feng found a figure on the big bed inside. He approached and looked at it. Know each other, but the person who can sleep in this camp must be a senior general.


    Huang Feng was not polite either. He stepped forward and covered the opponent''s mouth. The dagger was inserted into the opponent''s heart again. The man opened his eyes and saw Huang Feng in night clothes with his legs constantly moving. Kick, want to attract the attention of outsiders, let people come to save themselves.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is what he can compare, no matter how hard he exerts, there is no way to break free. In the end, opening his eyes wide and swallowing his last breath, Huang Feng actively released the opponent. The other party is dead and can''t die anymore.


    Huang Feng did not leave in a hurry, but searched through the camp, but he could not find anything useful. He just confirmed the identity of the opponent. The opponent was Wu Feng, the highest commander of the rebel army. This result It didn''t really go beyond Huang Feng''s expectation. Who made this guy''s camp in the most central position, and still the largest, he was eyeing it for sure.


    After that, Huang Feng went out of the camp and continued to search for other imperial army generals. As for Wu Feng''s body, it was lying there. Perhaps when he was struggling before his death, this somewhat arrogant general was regretting in his heart. My previous decision, if patrols and guards were arranged, it would not be easy for Huang Feng and the others to sneak in so quietly. As a result, his own stupid decision killed himself.

 1251 Chapter 1251 Surrender

    "Er Gouzi, have you heard anything?"


    At this time, in a certain camp, a soldier opened his eyes in a daze, rubbing his eyes while pushing his comrade next to him and said.


    "There is no sound, you must have heard it wrong, go to bed, and you will be attacking the city tomorrow, you are not tired." The comrade-in-arms said a little impatiently.


    "You got it wrong?" The man murmured, and he put his ears up and listened carefully. He could still hear the "boom, bang, bang" sound, and the sound seemed to be getting louder and louder.


    "Er Gouzi wakes up, there is really a sound" the man said again, pushing his comrade next to him.


    "Quickly go to bed, can there be any noise? Can the rebels in the city come? They are still hiding in the city, afraid of shaking." The Ergouzi obviously didn''t think there would be any abnormal noise at this time.


    Seeing that his comrade-in-arms still didn''t believe in himself, that person had no choice but to get out of bed and put on shoes, and he wanted to go out and have a look, and just sleep like this, he was not at ease.


    When he opened the curtain of the camp and came outside, the sound of "dongdongdong" just now became clearer. He looked into the distance, as if there were a lot of things shaking there, and he worked hard to open his eyes. , I seem to have seen countless people riding horses coming here.


    This person was shocked, thinking he was wrong, rubbed his eyes, and looked up there again. This time, he saw more clearly that there were indeed many people riding horses towards this side. It was just because of the weather that he couldn''t see the faces of those people.


    Seeing this situation, he suddenly lost his sleep, and his whole person was awakened, and then he opened his throat and shouted: "Enemy attack!"


    However, as soon as this person shouted, he felt something penetrated his throat. He subconsciously covered his throat with his hand, and wanted to shout, but he couldn''t do anything.


    "Go!"


    At this time, the Han army outside the camp was already very close, otherwise the person just couldn''t see clearly. Therefore, at this time, there was no need to hide, and he immediately accelerated and charged.


    The whole camp of the court suddenly became lively. Many people who were still asleep were awakened by the shouting and killing around. They didn''t understand what was going on, they heard the hustle and bustle outside, and then , I saw some heavily armed people rushing into their camp, and it was just a hack to them.


    The whole camp was messed up into a pot of porridge. Many people were killed in their sleep, and some were chopped to the ground before they had time to wear their clothes after waking up. Only in the back, because of time, some soldiers were dressed neatly. , Took up the sword and prepared to resist the night attack of the rebels.


    However, at this time, they discovered that they could not find their command. The entire court camp was in chaos and there was no command at all. They could only rely on their own personal bravery to resist. At this time, they discovered He was not an opponent of the Rebels at all. The opponent was clearly prepared, but their side was not prepared at all, and, now that they had no command, they didn''t know what to do.


    As a result, some court soldiers wanted to escape in the dark, but when they finally escaped from the camp, they found that outside the camp, there was an army waiting there neatly.


    "Brothers, there are fish and shrimps that have slipped through the net, kill everyone!" In front of the team, a general in full armor shouted.


    Then, those high-ranking officials escaped from the camp, and some of the imperial court soldiers who were still in shock were hacked to the ground by the army waiting outside.


    "Don''t kill, don''t kill, I surrender, I surrender!"


    In the camp of the imperial army, such shouts of surrender sounded one after another. These imperial army are still fighting a good wind. Now that they have been attacked by people, they have not prepared at all, and they have lost their command. Unwilling to fight, watching the comrades around him being killed one by one, more people do not want to fight back desperately, but kneel down to beg for mercy.


    "Surrender do not kill, surrender do not kill!" On the Han side, because of Huang Feng''s previous order, they did not attack the soldiers who surrendered. Instead, they kept shouting "surrender do not kill." "if.


    "Wu Feng is dead, surrender and don''t kill!"


    "Wu Feng is dead, surrender and don''t kill!"


    The soldiers of the Han army continued to shout while they were fighting. Later, the whole camp was like this. The soldiers of the imperial army didn¡¯t have much thought of resisting them. In addition, from the chaos of the war From the beginning until now, they did not see their own commander, none of them, not to mention Wu Feng, even other middle and high-level generals, they did not see a few.


    Therefore, many soldiers of the imperial army did not have much doubt about such a call. Thinking that their coach had been killed, their resistance to resistance became even weaker, and they believed that this battle was even more impossible to win.


    The death of high-ranking generals also led to the fact that when the soldiers of the imperial army surrendered, no one would stop them. In normal times, if they dared to surrender, they would be killed by their generals first. Therefore, They dare not surrender at all.


    However, it is clear that there is no such worry now, and they see that no one has come out to stop them from surrendering, and they believe in the propaganda of those Han troops even more.


    As a result, more and more court soldiers threw away their swords, knelt on the ground, raised their hands, and surrendered. This situation is contagious. Seeing that all their comrades in arms surrendered. Those soldiers who were down had a weaker mind to resist.


    At this time, Huang Feng was still walking on the battlefield with those slaves. He saw the presence of a commander there, and he would kill as soon as possible. Therefore, in the future, even some imperial generals Those who survived did not dare to come out to command, because they had realized that someone was attacking and killing their group.


    The battle was a one-sided situation from the beginning. The soldiers of the Han army continued to slaughter the court''s army. The court''s army was very chaotic because there was no unified command, and it was impossible to form effective resistance at all, except for some of them died in the battle. In addition, more of them surrendered and escaped from the camp.


    Although there was a Han army waiting outside the camp, there were too many court soldiers who escaped, and those Han troops could not take care of them. In the end, some court soldiers escaped.

 1252 Chapter 1252 Brilliant Results

    This sneak attack lasted for one day and one night. By the next day, the battle was still going on. Although by this time, the imperial army had passed the initial panic, but the sight was completely restored. However, in the fighting power last night, too many commanders of the court army died. In addition, last night, the court army was shocked.


    Therefore, even at dawn, they survived the initial panic, but they still failed to organize an effective resistance. They were chased and killed by the Han army. The entire battle lasted until the evening of the second day, when Huang Feng made people famous. withdraw troops.


    At this time, the entire Han army was full of joy, and every Han army soldier had a smile on his face. Although they were already very tired at this time, even though they had lost some of their comrades last night, all of this It was worth it. They achieved a result that they had never dared to imagine before. They defeated an enemy twice as many as theirs and wiped out the enemy. There was no way to threaten them.


    After this day and night of fighting, the 300,000 or so court troops outside the city surrendered about 100,000. Therefore, taking prisoners is also a big project. Fortunately, at this time, these court soldiers, They were scared by the Han army, so even if there were no soldiers from the Han army to recruit them, they all knelt on the ground and did not dare to get up, but the work of capturing the prisoners of the Han army went smoothly.


    In the battle, the number of imperial army killed was about 150,000, and these people were not all killed by Huang Feng''s Han army. Many people killed each other because of the chaos. Otherwise, It was these 150,000 people who stood there for the Han army to kill, which would consume a lot of their time.


    The remaining tens of thousands of people escaped in the dark and disappeared. However, even if these people fled back, they were already very scared. When facing Huang Feng¡¯s Han army again, It''s hard to say how much strength can be displayed.


    Moreover, after they return, they will definitely play up the battle last night. At that time, they will exaggerate the fighting power of Huang Feng''s Han army. This is also a good thing for Huang Feng and the others. They will face the court army in the future. At that time, those members of the imperial army would be deeply jealous of them and might not be able to show their strength.


    And the Han army on Huangfeng¡¯s side only lost 10,000 people. There were still many wounded. There were not many people who really died. Although their combat effectiveness was similar to that of the imperial army, last night In that situation, they had their advantage. In the later time, the imperial army had been stunned. Often a dozen Han troops could chase hundreds of Han troops to kill. There were many scenes like this. Therefore, it is understandable that the death toll of the Han army is very small.


    Therefore, it can be said that this battle is a big victory, a more glorious victory than the previous night battle when defending the city. Huang Feng''s prestige in the Han army has reached its peak, and Huang Feng is the god of war in their hearts. Ordinary characters, there were some relatively neutral people before, who were still a little dissatisfied with Huang Feng killing Su Pei, but now they admire Huang Feng. If this time, who would dare to speak Huang in the public If Feng speaks badly, it will definitely be attacked by the crowd.


    In addition, the advantage of this victory is that the leaders of the rebels who had just re-joined the Huangfeng Han army now no longer have the thought of defecting in their hearts. Some of them had thought carefully before, thinking about temporarily taking refuge in Huangfeng. Feng, when there is a chance in the future, he has grown stronger before leaving. However, after experiencing the battle last night, they all extinguished their little thoughts.


    Huang Feng said before, now that he has taken refuge in him, if he has other ideas, it is his enemy, and as Huang Feng¡¯s enemy, what kind of treatment he will have, these leaders of the rebel army have already understood. , Look at the disintegrated imperial army, they are already afraid, how dare to have other careful thoughts.


    When Huang Feng¡¯s team returned to Tianhao City with many prisoners, they were greeted wildly by the defenders in the city. They already knew about this brilliant victory. Everyone was very excited. After this battle , Their strength has been greatly improved, and in addition to some of our troops left behind in other regions, their army at this time, in terms of number, is already not much worse than that of the imperial court.


    And because of the existence of Huang Feng, even when the number of people is at a disadvantage, they can defeat the army of the court, so now that there are more people, there is no problem.


    There are also those senior generals who are equally excited. Now they admire Huang Feng in their hearts. Many people have only heard that Huang Feng is very powerful, but this time they felt it personally, and they were still a little careful. The generals are now desperate for Huang Feng.


    Moreover, many of them are already imagining that they can follow Huang Feng to the pinnacle of power. At that time, Huang Feng will become the most powerful person in the world, and they will have the merits of being a dragon. Prosperity and wealth, Guangzong Yaozu is no longer a problem, and they were just ordinary farmers before, how could they not be excited to such a point.


    Huang Feng himself was very satisfied with this battle. The final result was better than he had imagined. With this result, his next actions will be smoother. At this time, he is still in this world. There are about twenty days left, although not a lot, but many things can be done.


    After returning to Tianhao City, Huang Feng of course still wanted to reward everyone. His slaves played a big role this time. No one would object to them, and no one would dare to object. Of course, Huang Feng is not stingy with other people who have the credit. It can be said that this is a happy ending.


    "Let the brothers below take a good rest these two days, and after three days, we will continue to move forward!" Huang Feng said to the important general after a lot of rewards.


    "Chief, can you slow down? Everyone is very tired during this period, and we have a lot of wounded." A general said.


    "Can''t wait." Huang Feng said: "I know everyone is a little tired now, so we should take time to rest these three days. Then, we must rely on this breath to fight all the way, and we must not give the court a chance to relax. You must know Their war potential is much larger than ours, and we can¡¯t give them time to adjust.¡±

 1253 Chapter 1253 Calm the World

    Huang Feng wants to continue pursuing, of course, not only for this reason. What''s more, he doesn¡¯t have much time here and can¡¯t be wasted. If it weren¡¯t for two consecutive battles, it really made the soldiers of the Han army feel When he gets tired, Huang Feng doesn''t even want to give him three days of rest.


    Other Han generals, although they were a little worried that the soldiers would not be able to hold on, what Huang Feng said was not unreasonable. After all, the court is the court. They have more troops and territory than them. Once they are allowed to slow down Exercising, let them adjust safely, then the opponent''s strength will recover again, even stronger than it is now.


    Therefore, in the end everyone accepted Huang Feng''s opinion and agreed to continue the pursuit.


    Fortunately, two consecutive victories have made the morale of the Han army very high. They have no complaints about continuing to pursue the pursuit. They also want to overthrow the rule of the court under Huang Feng''s leadership.


    Therefore, three days later, Huang Feng integrated the soldiers and horses of Tianhao City, and led the 200,000 soldiers and horses to fight westward. These two hundred thousand miles, and some soldiers he had just recruited, recruited them. Soldiers, do not need to spend too much energy, because these soldiers have already understood that the troubled times are really coming. In this troubled times, keeping your own life is the most important thing. As for whom to sell your life to, then It is of secondary importance, anyway, as long as they can live, as long as they can get the military salary, there is nothing wrong for them to change the master.


    Of course, after Huang Feng recruited them, he broke them up and placed them in his team so as to avoid any accidents. Although the possibility of accidents is very low, after all, Huang Feng¡¯s army pay is more expensive than the imperial court. For Huang Feng, the money paid for military expenses is just a small figure.


    And when Huang Feng led an army of 200,000 to continue to expand westward, he also sent people to contact the east and north rebels to persuade them to resign. This is Huang Feng''s last chance for them. If this time, who will not If he is willing to submit, then in the end, when he overthrows the current court, that is, when he finds them to settle accounts, Huang Feng wants the entire world, so it is impossible to be willing to see the existence of other military forces.


    The leaders of the rebel army obviously understood this. They understood that this was their last chance. Someone saw Huang Feng¡¯s two consecutive victories and was shocked by Huang Feng¡¯s power. After hesitating for a while, they resigned. .


    Of course, there are some people who are unwilling to submit. After all, after submitting to Huang Feng, this team is not the one who has the final say. It will take orders from others. How can it be comfortable now?Moreover, they didn''t believe that Huang Feng could really overthrow the entire court so smoothly.


    At the same time, some people seem to be unwilling to see Huang Feng''s family dominating, or even secretly contacting the court, making trouble behind Huang Feng, wanting to delay Huang Feng''s positive actions.


    Huang Feng has predicted the reaction of other rebels. Huang Feng welcomes those who are willing to submit. They can give the leaders of the rebels some power. However, their original subordinates will be scattered and distributed. Obviously, Huang Feng Feng didn''t want to see what happened before.


    Huang Feng was not polite to those who were unwilling to surrender or even made small actions behind their backs. Several of his slaves had already been scattered to deal with the problems of the rebels. Although several slaves could not take the rebels All of the troops were eliminated, but it was not a problem to assassinate a few leaders of the rebels.


    As a result, many high-ranking rebels were horrified and discovered that all the high-ranking rebels in the team that were unwilling to return to Huangfeng were being assassinated. Although there was no evidence, everyone seemed to understand that it was Huang Feng¡¯s work and they wanted They sought Huang Feng''s theory, but they had no evidence, and after some of the chiefs died, the people below were busy fighting for power, and they didn''t even bother to trouble Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s action to kill other rebel generals greatly hindered their actions, preventing them from continuing to interfere with their frontal behavior in the rear, and at the same time, it was a good shock to other hesitating people. Finally, again Many people took the initiative to submit.


    Of course, the final result of Huang Feng''s Han army depends on the situation on the frontal battlefield. The court did not expect that Huang Feng would move so fast, and continue to attack without much rest. They have not even The reaction came, the Han army who wanted to mobilize heavy troops from other places to encircle and suppress Huangfeng, but in terms of time, it was a little too late.


    Huang Feng did not stop all the way, and directly attacked the place where the imperial capital was located. On this road, he was winning streak and his morale was getting higher and higher, while Huang Feng''s prestige was getting higher and higher. Feng is impressed, if anyone dares to oppose Huang Feng, no one will support it.


    And Huang Feng was able to win consecutive battles, one is because his team¡¯s combat effectiveness is getting higher and higher, but the court is slow to respond, because of corruption, many court officials at this time are not thinking about how to resist Huang Feng, and How can they keep themselves? They even contacted Huang Feng secretly to discuss the matter of surrender.


    On the other hand, Huang Feng is also constantly sending out his own master slaves to assassinate those diehards. The results are very good. Whenever Huang Feng¡¯s army arrives in a place, the senior generals in this place have not had time to face Huang. Feng has already been assassinated. As a result, the imperial army is always in a mess, and there is no way to stop Huang Feng¡¯s team from advancing, even because more and more people surrendered, and the number of Huang Feng¡¯s troops increased. The more you fight, the stronger your strength.


    In just less than twenty days, Huang Feng successfully reached the imperial capital, and the entire court was shocked. At this time, what they did was not desperately resisting, but sending people to negotiate peace and want Huang Feng to retreat. Xu Yihuangfeng is a high-ranking official.


    However, Huang Feng obviously would not agree. With the lessons learned from Su Pei before, he now does not trust other people, and handing Ning Wushuang to others, Huang Feng will not feel relieved now, and he should take it for himself. The best in the world.


    Therefore, Huang Feng let the team rest for one night, and then began to attack the city the next day. At this time, the officials of the imperial court were shocked. Huang Feng took the imperial capital in a longer time than the previous city. It was even shorter, and even some officials were afraid of death, and they still cooperated with Huang Feng inside and outside. In this way, Huang Feng''s movements were more smooth.


    Therefore, it took Huang Feng less than a month to overthrow the emperor, and he became the most powerful person in the world.

 1254 Chapter 1254 Im Going

    "Finally it was shot down."


    Outside the imperial capital''s palace, Huang Feng stood there, looking at the magnificent palace not far in front, thinking with emotion in his heart, and on the ground not far in front of him, there were many court officials kneeling.


    During this period of time, it is indeed very difficult. Huang Feng¡¯s Han army has always been in a state of rapid marching. After each place they have taken a place, they have to continue to set off regardless of how long they rest. Fortunately, they are winning streak and morale High, if you lose a game, people will be dissatisfied.


    And they seem to be worth the effort now. After starting from Tianhao City, they took the Imperial Capital in just over 20 days, just before Huang Feng was about to leave, and completed the Huang Feng Peak established mission.


    Moreover, at this time, even if the emperor was defeated, the imperial court actually had a lot of troops before. It was just because Huang Feng moved too quickly. It took time for those troops to mobilize back. They wanted to negotiate with Huang Feng before. He also wanted to delay time. As a result, Huang Feng did not leave them any time, so their hopes were shattered.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s heart is also somewhat fortunate, so far, everything he has done well.


    "Chief, let''s go in." Liu Ziyun said in Huang Feng''s ear.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded lightly, then climbed up the steps and walked into the palace.


    Compared with the Forbidden City on the earth, the imperial palace here is not inferior. Obviously, no matter where it is, the emperors do the same for their own enjoyment and to show their majesty, but now they are all cheaper. Huang Feng, of course, Huang Feng will not stay here long.


    "Have you asked someone to pick Wushuang''s people back?" Huang Feng asked the people around him as he walked.


    "Master Hui, it''s almost here." The answer to Huang Feng''s words was a slave he had exchanged. Huang Feng''s time in this time and space is running out. It is impossible for him to return to the place before. Time is not allowed. Therefore, he asked people to pick up Ning Wushuang, and, after all, this is the imperial palace. It must be much more generous than the previous "Yellow Mansion". Living here is also better than living in the "Yellow Mansion". Li was comfortable, because Huang Feng thought that it would be best for Ning Wushuang to live here temporarily after he left.


    As for picking up Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng was definitely going to let the slaves go. After all, they were more skilled and there would be no accidents on the way.


    After hearing the slave''s words, Huang Feng nodded, his time here is running out, and some things should be handled and accounted for.


    After entering the imperial palace, Mr. Huang Feng gave a series of rewards. After that, he dealt with the officials from the previous dynasty. As for the emperor, he had committed suicide in the previous chaos, which made Huang Feng less trouble. As for the former officials, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have much favor, but he has many generals and few civilians. Therefore, before promoting the people he likes, he still has to select some of these officials to help. my own.


    Of course, Huang Feng also knew their virtues and warned them. Later, Huang Feng arranged for slaves he trusted and set up a secret service to monitor them. If anyone dares to be like before, don¡¯t blame yourself for being polite. .


    In addition to dealing with these civilian officials, Huang Feng also has to deal with the generals outside. After all, at this time, there are still many generals outside of his control. Huang Feng arranges people to recruit them, and the other side is also doing them. Ready to surrender.


    In short, although Huang Feng occupied the imperial capital, there are still many things that have not been resolved. However, being able to occupy the imperial capital has already completed most of his previous plans.


    On the second day, Huang Feng met Ning Wushuang in the palace. The two hadn''t seen each other for a while, so the scene was naturally very warm when they met.


    However, after some warmth, Huang Feng said to Ning Wushuang: "Wushuang, I am leaving tomorrow."


    "So soon?" Ning Wushuang said disappointedly. She was psychologically prepared for Huang Feng to leave, because she knew that Huang Feng was not from this world, and sooner or later he would return to his world. However, Ning Wushuang did not expect that this world would be so fast.


    "Yeah, I can''t stay here for too long this time. I have to go back tomorrow." Huang Feng said, "It''s just that I have to wrong you for a while. I can''t take you away for the time being."


    This is also something that Huang Feng has been upset recently, because he has been searching in the exchange shop of the storage box for a long time, but he has not found anything that can take people from other time and space to his time and space.


    Therefore, he still has no way to take Ning Wushuang to leave for the time being, and can only let Ning Wushuang continue to stay here, which makes Huang Feng a little guilty for Ning Wushuang.


    "It''s okay, it''s not that we can''t meet each other, and I believe that you will take me away sooner or later." Ning Wushuang saw the guilty expression on Huang Feng''s face and comforted Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng touched Ning Wushuang''s hair, and then said: "After I leave, I will arrange everything here. Don''t worry, at that time, another me will appear in this palace. The puppet I arranged, don¡¯t be surprised when you see it. In the palace, I will also arrange some manpower, which will definitely not put you in danger anymore."


    Regarding the arrangements for his departure, Huang Feng has already made the arrangements. Before, he kept placing his own slaves in the Han army. After this period of battle, these slaves have achieved a lot of credit. All positions have been promoted, and they are already considered high-level rebels. For these high-level rebels who suddenly rose to the ranks, the other high-level generals have not said anything. After all, these people have real merits, and they seem to have They are all people who Huang Feng quite believes in, so naturally others will not object.


    After he left, Huang Feng could only arrange to exchange the position of the impending emperor. Originally, Huang Feng wanted to understand what it was like to be an emperor, but now it seems that he has no chance. .


    After he left, Huang Feng had already explained the rest of the things to the puppet and the slaves who had been exchanged. Presumably, even if he left, nothing would happen.


    "Well, I know." Ning Wushuang had no doubts or surprises about Huang Feng''s words. She knew that Huang Feng was magical, and there was nothing strange with such an arrangement.

 1255 Chapter 1255

    The next day, after Huang Feng arranged everything, he was ready to send it back. It was not the first time for Huang Feng to exchange puppets. In the last days, he had exchanged once. The advantage of puppets is that, He can imitate himself completely, including his usual language and demeanor, etc. Even people who are familiar with him can''t see the difference after seeing the puppet.


    Ning Wushuang is the only one in this world who saw Huang Feng and the puppet at the same time. Just look at the expressions on Ning Wushuang¡¯s face. She was also shocked by the puppet, because she also discovered that The difference between puppet and Huang Feng is indistinguishable.


    And one month is coming today. This transmission is different from the previous one. You can earn more or less with each previous transmission. However, this is obviously not enough. The transmission cost alone will cost Huang Feng. After reaching this time and space, Huang Feng spent several billions to exchange slaves, which was another big expense.


    Although Huang Feng has basically become the most powerful person in the world, he should be able to control the whole country from now on, but if you want to make so much money back, you can''t do it overnight. As in the last days, the initial investment is too large, and it is difficult to recover costs, let alone profit.


    However, Huang Feng does not regret this transmission. It is one aspect of saving Ning Wushuang. Moreover, he can completely control a time and space. Although the money he earns cannot make up for his expenses in the short term, If the time is longer, it is still possible. Moreover, after the time and space are completely controlled, some of the treasures in this time and space will be their own, and some things in the time and space can not be bought with money. Therefore, Huang The peak is considered very worthwhile.


    Of course, Huang Feng also understands that he has not completely controlled this time and space, not to mention that there are those generals of the previous dynasty outside, that is, to subdue and suppress these generals, Huang Feng also knows that on the other side of the sea, There will be other countries, and Huang Feng''s goal is to occupy all these countries and give himself a big market space.


    "I''m leaving. Be careful here. If you have anything, just tell me, you know?" Huang Feng told Ning Wushuang when he was leaving.


    "Don''t worry, I can take care of myself, and we can meet in another place, right?" Ning Wushuang said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    After that, Huang Feng was in front of Ning Wushuang''s eyes, sucked in by a vortex that appeared suddenly, and then disappeared in that time and space.


    Looking at the place where Huang Feng disappeared, Ning Wushuang was a little stunned. Although he was mentally prepared, Huang Feng''s departure like this still left Ning Wushuang feeling empty. After all, she and Huang Feng had no relationship. Ning Wushuang felt a little uncomfortable in his heart for how long it was that this separation between two time and space.


    Fortunately, as she said, she and Huang Feng could still see each other, but just changed a place, which made Ning Wushuang feel a lot more comfortable.


    On the other side of Huang Feng, when he had not fully recovered his sight, he heard many surprises in his ears.


    "Huang Feng is back!"


    "He really came out."


    Then, Huang Feng saw the surrounding environment. It was the same as he had left before. He returned to reality again, and this was his bedroom. However, at this time, there were many people in his bedroom. .


    Su Yumo, Tang Muxue, Bai Xiaorou, and Xie Mengjiao were all present. When Huang Feng appeared, they had already called out in surprise.


    Before Huang Feng left, he told a few people that his teleportation may take a month. Therefore, since he left, Su Yumo and the others have counted the time, and today is his departure. It was exactly one month, so the few people did not go out, but waited for Huang Feng to return.


    Although, after leaving, Huang Feng had already assured several people that there would be nothing wrong with him, but after all, the women didn¡¯t know the specific situation on the other side, and it was the first time seeing Huang Feng¡¯s transmission. Worried, so today, in the days when Huang Feng might be sent back, they are all waiting where Huang Feng left, waiting for Huang Feng to appear.


    After seeing Su Yumo, a smile appeared on Huang Feng''s face and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, how are you guys?"


    "We are all okay, but how about you? Are there any accidents?" Su Yumo stepped forward and said to Huang Feng. The other women also looked at Huang Feng with worry.


    "Me? I''m okay, didn''t I say it? Nothing will happen." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, except for a bit heavier suffocation, there is really nothing wrong." Bai Xiaorou checked Huang Feng''s body uneasy, and then said.


    "Let me just say it, this guy is very tough, and there will definitely be nothing wrong." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Oh, I don''t know who is worried. When talking in sleep at night, I am worried about Huang Feng." Su Yumo looked at Xie Mengjiao and said with a smile.


    "Sister Yumo, where am I?" Xie Mengjiao said embarrassedly.


    "I didn''t say you again, why did you take the initiative to admit it?" Su Yumo smiled even more happily. Since Huang Feng left, although there are still smiles on their faces, they are very few. Moreover, they have never been so happy. Now that Huang Feng has returned safely, Su Yumo and the others are finally completely relieved, and laugh more happily.


    "Sister Yumo, you bullied me." Xie Mengjiao said with shame, knowing that she had been teased by Su Yumo.


    "Isn''t it normal for my wife to worry about her husband? Why are you so shy?" Huang Feng hugged Xie Mengjiao and said with a smile.


    "Go, who is your wife?" Xie Mengjiao groaned, but her face became more ashamed.


    "Okay, you still want to find another man to fight!" Huang Feng pretended to pat Xie Mengjiao''s body a few times, but it made Xie Mengjiao''s face blush and bleeding.


    The women talked and laughed for a while, and then returned to the living room. Huang Feng also talked to Su Yumo about his own affairs in another time and space.


    "So, did you give up the chance to be the emperor and come back? When you are the emperor, you can work in the Sixth Court of the Sangong and the Sixth Court, you just gave up, do you feel bad about it?" Tang Muxue said with a smile.


    "It''s enough to have you. What do you want from the Sangong and Six Courtyards?" Huang Feng said.

 1256 Chapter 1256

    The women all gave Huang Feng a white look, but they were still very satisfied with Huang Feng''s words. They didn''t doubt Huang Feng''s words, Huang Feng would be able to teleport. It is not impossible to be the emperor in another time and space. of.


    "So, sister Wushuang can''t come to our world for the time being?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said: "I have been searching for a long time, but have not found any way to bring her. It seems that it can only be possible only when the storage box is upgraded again. For the time being, it can only be Let Wushuang continue to stay in that world."


    "Presumably Wushuang sister must be very lonely there." Su Yumo said with emotion. If she were to change to her, she would definitely feel this way. Being in two time and space with her lover would be a kind of suffering.


    Huang Feng''s face was a bit heavy and nodded. Of course he could think of what Ning Wushuang would feel, but he couldn''t help it now.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about that. You have been away for a while, and you don''t know a lot about the things here." Su Yumo saw that Huang Feng''s face was not very good, so he quickly changed the subject.


    After that, Su Yumo''s daughters told Huang Feng about some things that happened around them during this time.


    The first is the Tianjiao Group. The manager Yuan of the Landou Group used the support of the Landou Group and some other people in the cosmetics industry in Qing Province to jointly deal with the Tianjiao Group. In addition, Manager Yuan has the latest updates from the Tianjiao Group. Weight loss drugs are similar things, so during this period, Tianjiao Group''s market share in the cosmetics market has dropped a lot.


    However, fortunately, the impact on Tianjiao Group is not great. Several factories of Tianjiao Group have not been affected. They are still producing at full capacity. Although they have lost some markets in reality, With Huangfeng¡¯s other time and space as new markets, they don¡¯t need to worry about sales at all. Huangfeng can digest the amount of production. The market behind Huangfeng is much larger than the actual market. of.


    Therefore, the cosmetics factory of Tianjiao Group has not been affected in any way, and has even increased production. It is just that Huang Feng is not there during this period, and there is no way to summon agents in other spaces. It has a backlog of many stocks. Of course, As long as Huang Feng comes back, these stocks will soon be sold out. There is no need to worry at all. Huang Feng is afraid that these items are not enough, and he is not afraid of not being sold.


    At the same time, the focus of Tianjiao Group has also forgotten to shift the medical aspect. During this time, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have already completed the procedures, and because of the mature formula, they have also passed. After the final clinical verification, it has now reached the production stage.


    Therefore, even if Manager Yuan and the others have been aggressive towards Tianjiao Group during this period, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were not at all flustered.


    Tang Muxue''s situation is also pretty good. Although she was in Qing Province before, she was not acting very smoothly on behalf of various wines, but afterwards, Huang Feng greeted her with his winery and was in the Imperial Capital. The agent sales of "Xian Niang" was handed over to Tang Muxue. Tang Muxue still has some contacts in the imperial capital. This matter is a good thing for Tang Muxue and the winery. It can be said to be a win-win situation. During the period of Feng¡¯s departure, Tang Muxue ran to the Imperial Capital several times, but her current mind was clearly on Qing Province¡¯s side, so after running to the Imperial Capital a few times to open the situation, she left. The imperial capital has once again returned to Jiangzhou, Qing Province.


    With the help of Tang Muxue, Huangfeng¡¯s "Xian Niang" was extremely popular in the Imperial Capital. From the very beginning, it sold very well and was well received. Moreover, because of Tang Muxue, the "Xian Niang" was very popular. The emperor is passed from the upper level to the lower level, and because of the high-level praise, when it comes to the general population, the reputation is even better.


    After learning about Tang Muxue¡¯s situation, Huang Feng originally decided to give Tang Muxue the sales agency rights in some other places. However, Tang Muxue didn¡¯t seem to care much. The reason she wanted to do this before was because she wanted to Through her own efforts, she has to break free from the shackles of the family, but now it seems that she does not need it, because she has Huang Feng, and she also feels hopeless if she acts as a liquor agent. After all, she develops your Su language Mo two are going to be late, even Su Yumo is not going well, let alone her.


    After Huang Feng knew Tang Muxue¡¯s thoughts, he did not force it. Tang Muxue is her own woman. Her business is naturally her own business. Helping Tang Muxue out of the control of the family is originally her business, and she is destined not to be too much. There is a lack of money, so there is no need to ask your own woman to make hard money, as long as she is happy.


    As for Bai Xiaorou¡¯s side, there is nothing special. However, according to Bai Xiaorou¡¯s meaning, several of her team members abroad seem to be in trouble, but they are specific and not quite clear. Recently, Bai Xiaorou is actively and Contact over there.


    Seeing that nothing major happened at home, Huang Feng was relieved. After that, several people had a good dinner at home, and in the afternoon, they went to their own affairs.


    Since Huang Feng has a lot of industries, he naturally has to worry about not less. Although there are arrangements before leaving, he has not contacted for a month after all. Huang Feng also wants to know the specific conditions of those industries.


    Moreover, Huang Feng has been stopping for a long time for the delivery of real objects to several other spaces. Presumably the people in those spaces have also been waiting for a long time, and he should deliver all the things accumulated during this time.


    What makes Huang Feng a little relieved is that although he has been absent for a month, his several industries have developed very well.


    The first is the brewery. Tang Muxue has already said something before. Except for the development in the imperial capital represented by Tang Muxue, other places are also very good. The development momentum is very good. The reputation of "Xian Niang" is not only It is limited to Qing Province. Many provinces across the country, especially those large provinces, have now sold "Xian Niang". Moreover, no matter where it is, the reputation is very good, and the sales performance is also The same is very eye-catching.


    During this period, because of Huang Feng''s previous instructions, the scale of the winery has been expanding. Otherwise, it would be impossible to meet the requirements of so many provinces across the country.

 1257 Chapter 1257 Rapid Momentum

    It can be said that the development of "Xian Niang" is very good. This white wine that Hua Guofeng has placed in the future is not only popular in Qing Province, but also in other provinces.


    At this time, the sales volume of "Xian Niang" has quadrupled compared with that after Huang Feng left, and this is only the result of Huang Feng''s absence within a month. It can be seen that as long as there is enough time, "Xian Niang" "How far will it develop."


    Compared with "Xianniang", the "Ruijie" sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant is not bad at all. Before that, "Ruijie" was originally the best developed industry in Huangfeng''s several industries, and this time, Guo Liang did not relax at all, even after the initial adaptation, Guo Liang showed good management ability.


    Now "Ruijie" also does not stop in Qing Province, and even out of Qing Province one step earlier than "Xian Niang", and because of the early publicity and reputation, "Ruijie" has just started to go out. When it was in Qing Province, it was very popular, and there were even many people in charge of factories in other provinces who took the initiative to come to Qing Province to discuss cooperation with Ruijie.


    Now "Ruijie" salespersons seldom take the initiative to run customers, they are all customers who take the initiative to come to the door to discuss, just like this, they are still a little too busy, and new employees are also recruited batch after batch of.


    It can be said that "Ruijie" is still Huangfeng''s most important and famous business card in the real world. At the same time, it is also a profitable industry. The development momentum of "Xianniang" is not bad, but I want to It is still somewhat difficult to surpass Ruijie in the short term. What''s more, Guo Liang is not a sticky person, and he is developing rapidly, and Ruijie is not bad.


    Both "Xian Niang" and "Rui Jie" made Huang Feng very happy, and the results achieved by "National News" were even better. During this time, Huang Feng was not there, and Shen Yan was fully responsible for the operation and development there. With Huang Feng¡¯s previous ideas, he did a very good job. Huang Feng was very satisfied. At least he didn¡¯t need to find someone else to take over the "National News".


    Before Huang Feng left, he exchanged a lot of excellent novels in other spaces. After that, he let the servants in his villa follow them and serialized them on the new website of "National News", which attracted a lot of attention for a while. The readers of, Huang Feng himself did not expect that in just one month, the new website of "National News" became popular. It was the novel serialization section, and the traffic of novel readers on it had actually reached the top three in the country. Level up.


    This one is due to Shen Yan¡¯s publicity. Of course, more importantly, the novels that Huang Feng exchanged are all fine novels in other spaces. None of them are bad. Other websites can be available in a month. One or two fine novels are already very good, but Huang Feng''s "National News" is actually like a wholesale one. There are dozens of fine-quality novels in a month. Why don''t netizens be surprised? ?


    The flow of people attracted through boutique novels also feeds back some of the content in other sections of "National News". Although it can''t compare with other top domestic portals, the progress is very obvious. , The momentum of development is very good. Shen Yan also told Huang Feng that an investment institution had contacted him and wanted to raise funds. Shen Yan could not be the master, so he could only drag it first.


    Of course, Shen Yan wants to accept financing. With money, websites and newspapers can develop faster and attract more outstanding talents. However, he knows that Huang Feng does not seem to be short of money, and he is only in charge of operations now. That''s it, I don''t have the right to operate in this area, I can only wait for Huang Feng to come back.


    After Huang Feng heard what Shen Yan said, he just chuckled. He didn''t take the money in the hands of those financial investors into his eyes. The money in his card was not less than that of them, so no need to inject funds. They come.


    However, those people can be optimistic about the development of "National News", and Huang Feng will not ignore it even more. Although it is said that "National News" has only developed extremely rapidly during this period, other aspects are only steady. The development is not too dazzling, but Huang Feng believes that when his time-space entertainment slowly develops and grows, "National News" will have several exclusive reports on "Time-Space Entertainment". Then "National News", think It''s hard to get hot.


    However, compared with other industries, Huang Feng''s time-space entertainment, during this period, seems a bit quiet. Director Feng''s movie is still being filmed, and Li Bingyun''s new single has not yet been released. Therefore, during this period, There is no big news in Space-Time Entertainment.


    In fact, Li Bingyun¡¯s new single has already been produced, even including the English version. It was recorded before Huang Feng left, and the post production was completed, but later Huang Feng won After reading the small book that recorded many classic songs in another space, Huang Feng thought for a while, and directly selected a few songs from it and gave them to Li Bingyun for recording, and planned to release the record directly after the single was released.


    Because Li Bingyun wants to shoot a movie and is still the protagonist, he usually has very little time, so he can only squeeze time to fly back and record. This way, the speed is naturally slower.


    Fortunately, within this month, Li Bingyun finally completed the recording, and the post-production has also been completed, and it can be released at any time.


    Huang Feng thought for a while and decided to go to Li Bingyun¡¯s crew for a visit tomorrow. Then, he picked up Li Bingyun back and announced the official release of the single. When things were done here, he went abroad again. It was so long anyway. I don¡¯t care about waiting a few more days.


    Huang Feng is not in a hurry, but Secretary Tan is extremely anxious. During this time, he often called here to ask if Huang Feng came back, even if he had an explanation before Huang Feng However, Secretary Tan is still a little worried. Is Huang Feng dissatisfied with the previous investigation of Huang Feng? Moreover, Huang Feng himself is not from Qing Province. Although he wants to invest in automobile production, he does not have to In Qing Province, Secretary Tan understands that Huang Feng''s conditions will not be worse than Qing Province''s treatment after going to other provinces.


    And this is another big project. Secretary Tan can''t help but care, because he is afraid that what happened to this matter would cause Huang Feng to be cut off.

 1258 Chapter 1258

    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t change his mind, but he really didn''t come back. At this point, Secretary Tan could confirm some news from his niece.


    Tan Ying has never returned to the imperial capital. She has always stayed in Qing Province and lived in Secretary Tan¡¯s house. Secretary Tan has always felt that the relationship between his niece and Huang Feng seems a bit unusual. He once asked about it, but, Did not get any answer.


    However, Secretary Tan is an old world after all, and there is still a feeling. Therefore, he knew that if Huang Feng really came back, Tan Ying would know.


    And that day, when Secretary Tan returned home, he saw Tan Ying''s smile on his face, and he thought, "Xiaoying, what is so happy?"


    "Nothing." Tan Ying''s face turned red when she heard Secretary Tan''s words, but she was thinking, is she acting that obvious?


    "Is Huang Feng back?" Secretary Tan asked tentatively, knowing that after Huang Feng left before, Tan Ying has not been so happy for a long time.


    "Ah, how did you know?" Tan Ying said with a look of surprise. She herself had just received a call from Huang Feng, so she knew that Huang Feng was back.


    Huang Feng did call Tan Ying on his own initiative. After all, before he left, Tan Ying could only eat what he made, and he had been away for so long, although he also prepared some food for Tan Ying before leaving. However, if Tan Ying¡¯s illness does not get better, and he can only eat the things he made, Huang Feng is worried whether those things will not be enough.


    Therefore, Huang Feng called Tan Ying to ask Tan Ying, and the news he got made him wonder what kind of mood he should be, because Tan Ying himself did not have any accidents. The things left to her before were enough, but Tan Ying''s illness has not improved much. Although the appetite has already increased, she still can only eat what Huang Feng made. He will still vomit when eating other things and can''t eat at all.


    Huang Feng is also at a loss for this strange disease. If Tan Ying suffers from an internal injury, he can help Tan Ying heal. However, in this situation, Huang Feng found that in addition to cooking Tan Ying Besides, there is no other way. Su Yumo''s joke at the beginning seems to be possible.


    "Really." When Secretary Tan saw his niece''s reaction, he knew that his guess was not wrong. Sure enough, Huang Feng really came back, and count the days. The kid said that he was away for a month, and now it is exactly a month. I came back on time.


    "Uncle, I am not going to eat at home tonight." Tan Ying said to Secretary Tan.


    "Go to Huangfeng to eat?" Secretary Tan said.


    "Yeah." Tan Ying replied. In addition to calling her to ask about her situation, Huang Feng also invited her to go to his villa for dinner at night. After all, Tan Ying has been eating steamed buns and noodles for a month. Huang Feng feels like she Time to make something delicious and give Tan Ying a taste.


    "Go, you can''t eat the food your aunt cooked at home anyway." Secretary Tan said; "Remember to come back early."


    "Yeah." Tan Ying replied.


    Seeing Tan Ying¡¯s cheerful back, Secretary Tan was a little happy and worried. He was happy that after a month of recovery, Tan Ying¡¯s body was not much different from normal people. Naturally, Tan Ying is still only She was able to eat the food made by Huang Feng, but she couldn''t eat the food made by others. During this time, she did not take her to try, but it was useless.


    Looking at this situation, Tan Ying seems to be a little bit inseparable from Huang Feng, or, to be precise, she can¡¯t do without Huang Feng¡¯s food. It¡¯s just that the situation with Huang Feng makes Secretary Tan a little happy. stand up.


    Originally, Secretary Tan thought Huang Feng was single and his future was unlimited. Therefore, he did not object to Tan Ying¡¯s contact with Huang Feng. However, when investigating Huang Feng¡¯s situation, he discovered that Huang Feng Feng already has a girlfriend, and he is entangled with several other women. In this way, Secretary Tan will naturally not support Tan Ying and Huang Feng as much as before.


    It¡¯s just that Tan Ying can only eat the food made by Huang Feng, and she doesn¡¯t have any contact with Huang Feng at all. That¡¯s not enough. Moreover, Secretary Tan can also see that Tan Ying has a good impression of Huang Feng, so she wants It is difficult to prevent them from contacting.


    "Forget it, let''s take one step at a time." Secretary Tan thought to himself. He wanted to prevent the contact between Tan Ying and Huang Feng, but then Tan Ying would even be in danger of starving to death. Secretary Tan didn''t dare to do that. do.


    And Huang Feng spent half a day in the afternoon, in addition to understanding the situation of his own industry, he also went out to see if there were any restaurants that could be bought. After all, the vegetables he had contracted in Zhaoqu Village before were almost mature. Yes, the time for those vegetables to mature is very short. It only takes more than a month to reach the standard for eating. But now, Huang Feng¡¯s side has delayed the restaurant business because of the transmission. Of course he wants to Hurry up and get it done.


    And his luck was good. In a place where the location was not very good, he really came across a facade that was listed for sale. The area of ??the facade was not small. There were two floors above and below. It used to be a restaurant before, just because the location was not In addition, there are no special dishes, so it is difficult to attract customers and has been losing money. In the end, the boss finally had to reluctantly list it.


    Huang Feng hurriedly contacted the boss. Fortunately, it hasn''t been sold yet, and it hasn''t been long since the boss hung up the information. If it takes longer, it''s really hard to tell.


    Huang Feng¡¯s very boss met soon. One was anxious to buy and the other was eager to sell. Therefore, the negotiation process went smoothly. The two even initialed the contract in the afternoon. , The former boss left it to Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng still plans to wait for some renovations after he buys it. His restaurant is going to take the high-end route. The renovation in front of him is obviously not enough.


    Huang Feng rushed back after solving the restaurant¡¯s affairs. Tonight, he was going to cook for Tan Ying himself. One was to cook for Tan Ying, and the other was to celebrate his return. After all, he had been away for a month with Su Yumo. These women have a feeling that they are better than their newlyweds, so they naturally want to celebrate.


    In addition to inviting Tan Ying, Huang Feng also invited his mother and daughter Xue Lingjun. He also missed his lovely goddaughter for a while.

 1259 Chapter 1259 Grandpa Su Yumos Birthday

    "Dad, how come you haven''t played with me for a long time."


    At night, in Huangfeng¡¯s villa, Huang Feng waited for his goddaughter to arrive. As soon as the little girl saw Huang Feng, she threw away her mother, ran towards Huang Feng, and suddenly plunged into Huang Feng¡¯s. In her arms, Xue Lingjun just stood behind and watched with a smile on her face. She was also very happy to see such a picture.


    "It''s my father that is wrong, my father had something to do before." Huang Feng patted the little girl on the back with a fondling look and said, "Did you miss Dad?"


    "Yes, I miss my dad every day." The little girl said with a proud face: "Dad, you promised me to take me to the playground, but it suddenly disappeared. I thought my dad regretted it."


    "How come? I''ll take you tomorrow." Huang Feng said immediately. He also remembered this promise, but he didn''t have time before. At this time, naturally, he wouldn''t break the contract in front of the little girl.


    "Great, dad is going to accompany me to the playground. Tomorrow I will take a lot of photos and take them to school to make them envious." The little girl told her, "they" in her mouth were obviously her classmates Up.


    Huang Feng can also think that it must be what her classmates usually said, and the little girl said that. It seems that the little girl is still very sensitive in her heart, and Huang Feng is even more unable to break the appointment.


    "Okay, tomorrow my father will take a lot of pictures of you, he must take you like a little fairy." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Yeah." The little girl nodded sweetly.


    After that, the father and daughter entered the house while talking and laughing, and Xue Lingyun had been greeted by Su Yumo a long time ago. Today, everyone has discussed to celebrate, so they came back quite early.


    And this is not the first time Xue Lingjun has come to Huangfeng¡¯s villa. During Huang Feng¡¯s absence, the little girl wanted to come to play more than once to see if his father came back. Xue Lingyun had no choice but to do it. Bringing her over, the one who came and went, was familiar with Su Yumo.


    And the careful Xue Lingjun also slowly discovered that here, although Su Yumo is Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend on the bright side, the relationship between the other women and Huang Feng is obviously unusual, otherwise, neither They all live here. Xue Lingyun was very surprised. Huang Feng is very good and good. However, Su Yumo''s daughters are definitely not bad, and Xue Lingyun can feel that Su Yumo''s daughters are not because The kind of vulgar woman Qian Er and Huang Feng were with, therefore, she became more curious in her heart.


    However, this is someone else''s private matter after all, and Xue Lingyun doesn''t ask too much. Moreover, whether it is Huang Feng or Su Yumo''s daughters are very good to his daughter, in this way, Xue Lingyun does not care so much.


    After Tan Ying came, the evening party officially started. Since it was a celebration, it would not stop drinking. However, after the lesson last time, Huang Feng dare not let a few women drink too much. I don''t want to experience the feeling the last time, especially Tan Ying, thinking of her gaffe in front of Huang Feng last time after getting drunk, her face is a little red, and she dare not drink too much tonight.


    "By the way, Huang Feng, next month is my grandfather''s birthday, I may have to go home." Su Yumo suddenly said to Huang Feng at the table, "Mu Xue and Mengjiao are going back together."


    The family of Su Yumo''s three daughters is usually in contact, plus the three daughters were best friends when they were young, and the relationship is very good. This time Su Yumo''s grandfather is celebrating his birthday, so naturally he wants to celebrate his birthday together.


    "Then I will go together." Huang Feng said. Anyway, Su Yumo''s parents knew of his existence. Although they have not yet fully approved of them, this time it is Su Yumo''s grandfather. For his birthday, Huang Feng felt that he should go, and he went as Su Yumo''s boyfriend.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo didn''t say anything, but agreed directly. Others, she told Huang Feng in advance that she also hoped that Huang Feng would go. She knew that Huang Feng had a lot of things, so she told so long in advance Huang Feng, I hope he can adjust the time.


    Although her family has not yet recognized Huang Feng, Su Yumo has already identified Huang Feng in his heart. If she goes back alone this time, she will inevitably be surrounded by the brothers of the imperial capital and bring Huang Feng. Going back together, I also hope to tell other people that I already have a master, and let them die.


    "At that time, the three of you will be the host, and I will leave it to you." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "No problem." Tang Muxue said, "There are still a lot of fun places in the imperial capital, and you can just play and relax there."


    Tan Ying heard the conversation between several people, but she was wondering if she would take this opportunity to go to the imperial capital with them, so she could just go home and have a look.


    Shao Bing was dining with Wu Hao when he was celebrating dinner with a few women on Huang Feng¡¯s side. Wu Hao didn¡¯t stay in Jiangzhou, Qing Province all the time. Shortly after Huang Feng left, he also returned to the magic capital. Under Huang Feng''s recommendation, he achieved good results. Coming to Jiangzhou this time is to implement investment matters. Tonight, it was Shao Bing who took care of Wu Hao.


    However, what Shao Bing didn''t expect was that not only Wu Hao who came tonight, Wang Tongtong also came.


    "Tongtong, why are you here?" Seeing Wang Tongtong coming uninvited, Shao Bing was not at all unhappy, but instead greeted him with excitement.


    However, Shao Bing''s enthusiasm did not get Wang Tongtong''s glance. She walked directly to Wu Hao and sat down without even looking at Shao Bing. Shao Bing was embarrassed.


    "Shao Bing, come and sit down." Wu Hao, like a master, invited Shao Bing over. In fact, this party tonight was organized by Shao Bing, and now it is like a guest.


    Shao Bing''s expression eased slightly. Sitting on the other side of Wu Hao, he secretly glanced at Wang Tongtong next to Wu Hao, only to find that the other party didn''t even look at himself.


    "Shao Bing, thanks for your hard work, I actually prepared such a rich meal." Wu Hao said.


    "It''s okay, it should be." Shao Bing said with a smile.


    "By the way, I have only left Jiangzhou for a while, and I still miss the food here." Wu Hao said with a smile.


    "How long are Brother Hao going to stay this time?" Shao Bing finally recovered a little and asked.


    "This time it may be a long time. My dad has let me take full responsibility for Qing Province''s affairs. This time there may be some troubles for you. Don''t be annoying at that time, haha." Wu Hao said.

 1260 Chapter 1260 The Secret Under The Table

    "Well, that''s great, Brother Hao has any use for me, just say it." At this time, Shao Bing had forgotten the embarrassment before and said to Wu Hao happily.


    Wu Hao¡¯s family is much stronger than Shao Bing¡¯s family. The strength of the two families is not at the same level. Therefore, Shao Bing also wants to use the strength of Wu Hao¡¯s family to help his family develop. Of course, the premise is that Wu Hao¡¯s business is in Qing Dynasty. The province has a firm foothold, otherwise, the place that can be helped is very limited.


    "Thank you." Wu Hao said with a faint smile: "By the way, how did you investigate Huang Feng before?"


    Hearing Wu Hao¡¯s words, Wang Tongtong finally put his eyes on Shao Bing¡¯s body, which made Shao Bing very happy, but immediately he showed me some embarrassment, because his previous investigations did not Did not achieve much, it is estimated that they will disappoint the two.


    "Um, that, I have investigated Huang Feng for a long time, and I haven''t investigated too much." Shao Bing said embarrassedly. Seeing the other two people really showed disappointment, he said quickly: " However, I did find that his money came suddenly, and those companies also appeared suddenly. It''s just that I don''t know how he got the money."


    "Then what''s the use of your investigation? What a waste!" Wang Tongtong said disdainfully.


    At this time, Wang Tongtong still had a big complaint about Huang Feng. Last time, he had already taken the initiative to hug Huang Feng, but Huang Feng didn¡¯t even look at it. He was still halfway through. He left the car on the road, which was ignorance of himself, which made Wang Tongtong full of resentment towards Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng suddenly had a lot of money, and he knew this. What asked Shao Bing to investigate was how Huang Feng suddenly got so much money, and by what means did he get the money, instead of telling them one, they The conclusion already known.


    Wu Hao was also disappointed in his heart. Although he had prepared some things before, after all, Huang Feng can suddenly have so much money, there must be some special means, and for such means, he must pay attention to protection Yes, it is definitely not easy for other people to investigate. What''s more, Shao Bing''s family is not a big family in Qing Province. It is very possible that Huang Feng''s situation cannot be investigated.


    However, being mentally prepared means being mentally prepared. When he really knew that Shao Bing had not investigated anything useful, Wu Hao was still very disappointed.


    Wang Tongtong¡¯s words made Shao Bing even more embarrassed. He cursed Wang Tongtong in his heart. This Wang Tongtong is nothing but pretty. If it weren¡¯t for me to be a little bit interesting to her, I¡¯d just dared to say that to her. Won''t let her go.


    However, even if he had some thoughts about Wang Tongtong in his heart, but Wang Tongtong said that he was trash without saving face, Shao Bing also had a lot of resentment towards Wang Tongtong in his heart.


    "Okay, don''t say that, Tongtong." Wu Hao came out and said, "Shao Bing has worked very hard, but the Huang Feng is hidden very deep."


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect that Huang Feng has become so deep in the city mansion now. I have investigated him for a long time, but I found nothing at all." Shao Bing said quickly: "Moreover, his recent period It seems that time is not in Qing Province, and I haven''t seen him appear near his companies and villas."


    During this period of time, Shao Bing really worked very hard to investigate Huangfeng. Not only was it in the vicinity of Huangfeng¡¯s several properties, but also the villa he bought newly. He also went, but he couldn¡¯t enter it. Watching outside, of course, seeing Huang Feng owning a villa in such a place, Shao Bing was still very jealous, and he wanted to know Huang Feng''s secret more and more so that he could replace it.


    However, his efforts seem to have yielded no results. Not only did he fail to investigate Huang Feng''s situation, but he didn''t even see Huang Feng for a while.


    "He is missing?" Wu Hao asked.


    "I don''t know, anyway, I haven''t seen him for nearly a month." Shao Bing said.


    Wu Hao nodded thoughtfully. Huang Feng is really mysterious. There must be some big secret in his body. This makes Wu Hao more interested in Huang Feng, and he has just been They are all in Jiangzhou, so they can investigate well.


    The meal continued. Although Shao Bing was unable to investigate Huang Feng¡¯s situation, Wu Hao did not turn his face against him now. After all, he still needs Shao Bing¡¯s help. He has just arrived in Jiangzhou not long ago, although Shao Bing¡¯s family is also It''s not a big family, but it can still help him.


    During the meal, Shao Bing¡¯s chopsticks suddenly fell on the ground. He bent down to pick it up. However, when he was about to come up, he was stunned because he saw that Wu Hao¡¯s hand was on the ground. Wang Tongtong''s legs, even, sometimes even more excessive movements.


    "This pair of dogs and men." Shao Bing thought to himself as he got up.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Hao asked Shao Bing with a look of concern.


    "Nothing." Shao Bing said, shaking his head. From the front, Wu Hao and Wang Tongtong are all normal, and their faces remain unchanged. If he hadn''t just seen it with his own eyes, Shao Bing would not believe that Wu Hao and Wang Tongtong would be at the table. under¡­¡­


    "This bastard Wu Hao knows that I like Wang Tongtong, but he still does it. Why didn''t he notice it before? He hooked up with Wang Tongtong. They didn''t have much contact before. It must have been when he came before. People meet eyes, this pair of dogs and men." Shao Bing thought to himself.


    When Wu Haoji went to investigate Huang Feng by himself before, he used Wang Tongtong as a breakthrough point. I believe Wu Hao also knew his obsession with Wang Tongtong. As a result, Wu Hao quietly conquered Wang Tongtong. Actually still hiding it from myself, this is to continue to use Wang Tongtong to let myself do things for him.


    "I said why Wang Tongtong came here without inviting him today." Shao Bing thought in his heart.


    Now Shao Bing has no good feelings about Wang Tongtong and Wu Hao in his heart. Shao Bing feels that Wu Hao had subdued Wang Tongtong when he knew he had an idea about Wang Tongtong. That was to steal his own woman. How could Shao Bing accept this kind of thing.

 1261 Chapter 1261 Jealousy and Resentment

    After the dinner, Wu Hao obliquely asked Shao Bing to continue investigating Huang Feng, but Shao Bing promised, he had already scolded him. He is not an old fox in a shopping mall. He can ignore everything for the benefit. In his heart, Wang Tongtong is obviously more important.


    Moreover, there was no deep hatred between Shao Bing and Huang Feng. Before he went to investigate Huang Feng, it was also because Wang Tongtong had his heart on Huang Feng, so he had resentment against Huang Feng, but now Wang Tongtong is He had a kick with Wu Hao, so why did Shao Bing investigate Huang Feng?He now hates Wu Hao more than Huang Feng. After all, Wu Hao uses his feelings for Wang Tongtong while still having a relationship with Wang Tongtong. How can he stand this?


    Wu Hao and Wang Tongtong left together. What Wu Hao said was that he just happened to be on the way and he could send Wang Tongtong back. Of course Shao Bing didn¡¯t believe what he had found under the table before, so he drove the car by himself. Behind the two of them, I saw the two of them entering the hotel, and they didn''t come out for a long time. As for what they were doing inside, Shao Bing could guess with his toes.


    "Wu Hao, you bastard!" At the thought of what Wu Hao might be doing with Wang Tongtong now, Shao Bing''s eyes fired with jealousy, and he wished to tear that Wu Hao now.


    However, Shao Bing obviously hasn''t lost his mind completely. Now if he enters, he will beat Wu Hao at best. However, Wang Tongtong obviously does not belong to him, and he will also be arrested. After all, Wu Hao There are also some connections in Jiangzhou now.


    Therefore, Shao Bing resisted his anger, calmed himself down, sat in his car, stared at the sign of the hotel, thinking of a way.


    According to Shao Bing¡¯s understanding and conjectures about Wang Tongtong, he felt that when Wang Tongtong and Wu Hao came together, it was absolutely impossible to love. Wang Tongtong¡¯s woman admired vanity. She knew it when she was in college. Therefore, Shao Bing felt that Wang Tongtong and Wu Hao It¡¯s because Wu Hao¡¯s financial resources and strength are stronger than him. That¡¯s why Wu Hao was chosen. She liked Huang Feng before. The same reasoning is true, but now Wang Tongtong may I already knew that it was impossible between her and Huang Feng, so I set the target on Wu Hao.


    "Then if Wu Hao loses his current financial resources, Wang Tongtong will definitely leave him immediately." Shao Bing thought to himself, compared to Huang Feng''s mystery, Shao Bing still knows Wu Hao very well and wants to investigate him It¡¯s not too difficult, not to mention that Wu Hao still has something to use for him now.


    Therefore, Shao Bing wanted to bring down Wu Hao and Wang Tongtong would leave him. When that time comes, he will be the best condition among the people around Wang Tongtong. When the time comes, he will chase her again.


    However, because of the previous events, Shao Bing obviously never thought of marrying Wang Tongtong. The reason why he never forgets so much is only because of some thoughts in college. After all, what he cannot get is more tempting. The same will be thrown away, but Shao Bing will do whatever it takes to get it after getting tired of it.


    After thinking of what he should do, Shao Bing looked at the hotel bitterly, and then drove away. At this time, something Shao Bing had imagined was happening in a certain room of the hotel.


    In order to give Huang Feng medicine last time, both Wang Tongtong and Shao Bing took the medicine. Originally, Wang Tongtong wanted to use the medicine''s effects and Huang Feng to achieve good deeds. As a result, after Huang Feng discovered an abnormality on the way, he was actually decisive. Wang Tongtong put her down in the car halfway, Wang Tongtong called Wu Hao, who also knew the situation because of the efficacy of the medicine.


    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, Wu Hao¡¯s conditions would be enough to make Wang Tongtong tempted, and she never expected that the monitor of the university was so rich. At that time, she only thought he was an ordinary rich second generation. It seems that it was wrong at first.


    However, people are afraid of comparison. In the eyes of many girls, Wu Hao''s conditions are already very good. However, compared with Huang Feng, who easily bought hundreds of millions of villas and drove a luxury sports car, it is a bit worse. More importantly, Wang Tongtong knows the situation in Huang Feng¡¯s family. Huang Feng is the rich generation, and Wu Hao is the rich second generation. In terms of money, he will certainly not be more free and generous than Huang Feng, so Wang Tongtong only firmly chose Huang Feng before.


    However, she didn''t expect that Huang Feng would actually look down on her so much. In the absence of a solution, Wang Tongtong could only ask Wu Hao to help her meet his urgent needs.


    And Wu Hao also knew Wang Tongtong¡¯s thoughts about Huang Feng. However, after receiving Wang Tongtong¡¯s call, he also understood Wang Tongtong¡¯s meaning and did not mean to refuse at all. Of course, he didn¡¯t like Wang Tongtong either. It was all because of Wang Tongtong. Said that he is also a beauty, and he is not at a disadvantage. Of course he is willing to help. As for Shao Bing, who has always liked Wang Tongtong, Wu Hao could have been matched. However, Shao Bing is just a tool that he can use in his heart. Naturally, I don''t want to work hard.


    Wang Tongtong regards Wu Hao as a spare tire, but in Wu Hao¡¯s eyes, Wang Tongtong is not very important. Therefore, both parties have taken what they need and have maintained this relationship. This time Wu Hao came to Jiangzhou again to give Wang Tongtong made a call, and Wang Tongtong came on his own initiative.


    Of course, Wang Tongtong hasn¡¯t forgotten about Huang Feng, but she doesn¡¯t mind that she and Wu Hao first ¡°associate¡± with each other. In that case, she has one more choice. At the same time, Wu Hao will help herself deal with Huang Feng. So, for Wu Hao Of course she would not refuse the invitation. After the two of them had finished their meal, they went to the hotel as a matter of course.


    "Is there really any mystery in Huang Feng?" Wang Tongtong was lying on the bed, thinking about Huang Feng again, and asked Wu Hao involuntarily.


    Wu Hao frowned slightly. Although he didn''t have the position of Wang Tongtong in his heart, such a woman, in this case, was discussing another man with herself, which made Wu Hao somewhat unacceptable.


    However, Huang Feng was not only Wang Tongtong''s target, but also his target, so he also endured his anger.

 1262 Chapter 1262 Firefly

    "Yeah." Wu Hao nodded and said, "You also know his situation. When he was in college, he was unknown, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a waste. After graduation, there is no support from the family and the help of contacts, but he suddenly developed Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?"


    "It''s quite strange." Wang Tongtong nodded and said: "However, I think if Huang Feng''s side is not able to break through, he can start with his woman."


    "Huh?" Wu Hao had a look, yes, Huang Feng must be very careful in order to keep his secrets. Therefore, it is not easy for ordinary people to find out. However, if Huang Feng has a woman, you will It should be a lot easier for the opponent to get started, and even if Huang Feng wants to hide from his woman, if his woman has been in contact with him for a long time, she will know something more or less.


    At that time, if you don¡¯t know those things from his woman¡¯s mouth, you can find someone to kidnap his woman and then threaten him. Of course, Wu Hao will not do that unless he has to. After all , He just wanted to know the secrets of Huang Feng, and didn''t want to cause trouble, especially when he had just arrived in Jiangzhou and was still not firmly established.


    However, if he doesn''t do it himself, it doesn''t mean he can''t let others do it. Shao Bing is not a good target?


    "Do you know Huang Feng''s woman? Was it the one that appeared in KTV last time?" Wu Hao asked.


    "That''s just one of them!" Wang Tongtong gritted his teeth and said: "When a man has money, he will go bad. Huang Feng has more than one woman now, besides the one named Zhu Xiyu, there is another named Su Yumo who works in Tianjiao Group."


    Wu Hao nodded, and then said to Wang Tongtong: "In this way, you can tell Shao Bing this idea. That kid is obsessed with you. He will definitely listen to you. Let him investigate. As long as you speak, he is I won''t refuse."


    "Okay, I''ll try." Wang Tongtong is still very confident about her charm. She believes that as long as she speaks, Shao Bing will do what she says.


    Wu Hao was also very satisfied with this. As for Wang Tongtong''s re-climbing of Huangfeng, he didn''t mind at all. He was just going to have fun. If she took the initiative to leave, it would save himself trouble.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know, Wu Hao and the others were thinking about dealing with themselves again. After eating, drinking and having fun with everyone in the villa, Huang Feng drove Xue Lingjun¡¯s mother and daughter home. As for Tan Ying, she came by car today, and After being in Huang Feng''s car last time, she now dare not let Huang Feng drive her home.


    "Dad, are we really going to the playground tomorrow?" In the car, the little girl asked Huang Feng. This is not the first time she came to Huang Feng to make sure. Obviously, she has been thinking about this in her heart. .


    "Well, tomorrow morning, Dad will pick you up, and then we will go to the playground together." Huang Feng said, originally he planned to visit Li Bingyun and the others tomorrow to see Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, but Obviously, the little girl had been thinking about going to the amusement park all the time, and Huang Feng couldn''t bear to refuse, so she postponed the time to visit the class by one day.


    "Dad, if you don''t leave tonight, we can start earlier tomorrow morning, and you don''t have to run back and forth." The little girl cared about Huang Feng very thoughtfully.


    It¡¯s just that the words of the little girl made Xue Lingjun blush. If Huang Feng is really resting on her side, even if it¡¯s not done on her side, others will suspect it. After all, Huang Feng is a vigorous young man, and she She was a divorced woman, and she couldn''t even think about it.


    "Daddy won''t work hard, dad promises that when you wake up tomorrow morning, you can see dad." Huang Feng said with a smile, he didn''t dare to agree to the little girl''s suggestion.


    "Okay." The little girl was still a little disappointed in her heart if she failed to keep her father.


    After Huang Feng sent Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter home, he left. Although Xue Lingjun invited him to sit in, Huang Feng refused. In fact, after this period of understanding, Xue Lingjun still trusts Huang Feng''s people. It''s good, but Huang Feng naturally didn''t go in in order not to cause any trouble to Xue Lingjun.


    When Huang Feng returned to her residence, Su Yumo''s daughters did not rest, but watched the stars on the rooftop. However, the development of Jiangzhou over the past few years has made the air quality a little worse. They are now Not far from the city, it is not easy to see the stars in the sky.


    "Huang Feng, where''s Xiaoying? I want it to take me higher. There should be stars on it." Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng when she saw Huang Feng come back. At first, she was quite afraid of flying. It''s so high, now I really enjoy that feeling.


    "Don''t bother Kitty, I will show you something more fun." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng waved his hands, and white bright spots appeared around him, flashing and moving slowly.


    "What is this? It''s so beautiful." Xie Mengjiao said, looking at the more and more light spots around Huang Feng, even Tang Muxue and Su Yumo were both attracted.


    "This should be a firefly?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Yes, it''s the fireflies." Huang Feng said, and at this time, the number of fireflies around him is still increasing. This is what he spent a million to exchange from the storage box, which is already the cheapest in the storage box. Something out.


    However, seeing Su Yumo and the others with joyful expressions, Huang Feng still felt that the million he spent was worthwhile, and the number of fireflies worth one million is quite a lot. At the same time, these fireflies are not People will not die easily if they are killed by humans, and they will not leave Huang Feng''s side and fly away, letting his one million beaten up.


    "This is also a firefly? I only saw it in a book before." Tang Muxue walked to Huang Feng and slowly stretched out her hand, and then a firefly fell on her hand, flashing her His face was full of excitement.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have similar expressions. The three of them grew up in the courtyard of the imperial capital. Where can they see fireflies with their own eyes? These things can only be seen in the countryside now. Huang Feng I like to catch fireflies, but now with the development of the times, there are fewer and fewer fireflies, even in the countryside.


    This is the first time that Su Yumo''s three daughters have seen fireflies in reality. They are all very happy. Those fireflies seem to understand their meanings and they have been around them, making them set off as if they were in the sky. Like a fairy.

 1263 Chapter 1263 Xue Lingyuns Mother

    On the other hand, Bai Xiaorou is a little calmer, but she can also see the joy on her face. Although Bai Xiaorou grew up in the imperial capital when she was a child, because she used to go out to perform tasks before, she had seen fireflies before. , It¡¯s just a small number of times. Counting time, I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time. Therefore, at this time, seeing the fireflies makes me a little happy.


    At this time, Huang Feng took out his mobile phone and quickly took photos of several people with eyesight and hands. The beautiful and moving pictures were frozen in Huang Feng''s phone. Seeing the expressions of several people, Huang Feng also felt that the money was spent. It''s so worth it.


    "Huang Feng, if you use these methods to chase girls, the success rate will be very high." Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng and said, there was no other meaning, just pure ridicule: "After all, there are not many girls. Children can resist this romantic temptation."


    The scene at this time is indeed wasteful enough. Su Yumo and the others are in a very good mood. As girls, they can naturally appreciate that mood. They also know that not many people can resist. The magic of the box, there are all kinds of things in it, if Huang Feng really spends time in this aspect, there are really not many girls that can resist it.


    "I don''t have these methods on other people, I only do it for you." Huang Feng said quickly.


    "You can talk." Xie Mengjiao said with a white look at Huang Feng. At this time, she was surrounded by fireflies, and she was in a very good mood.


    Everyone played on the roof for a long time before returning to their rooms to rest. As for the fireflies, they didn''t leave, and they still wandered on the roof. As long as Su Yumo and the others were willing, they could play with these fireflies again at any time.


    ...


    "Huang Feng, came so early?" When Huang Feng arrived at Xue Lingjun''s residence, Xue Lingjun was also very surprised. At this time, when the genius had just turned on, Huang Feng had arrived, and Xue Lingjun had just finished washing and had not done yet. It¡¯s breakfast.


    "Yes, I promised the little girl last night, I can''t break my promise." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You really spoil her." Xue Lingyun said with a smile on her face. She can feel that Huang Feng really likes her daughter. This is not a pretense. Of course, she is very happy about it. My daughter has no father''s love since she was a child. Although Huang Feng is not a few years younger than himself, he is able to give his daughter the fatherly love he wants.


    "Little girl is very cute, everyone will like it." Huang Feng said.


    Xue Lingjun let Huang Feng into the house. This was Huang Feng''s first time entering Xue Lingjun''s house. Although the house was not very big, the decoration was very warm, and the things were neat and clean.


    "You sit down for a while, I''ll make breakfast." Xue Lingyun said.


    "it is good."


    Because this kitchen is a glass door, Huang Feng can clearly see Xue Lingjun busy in it. Seeing Xue Lingjun, Huang Feng will have the words "good wife and loving mother" in Huang Feng''s mind. Xue Lingjun looks like that. People who can live with peace of mind, and she also has this ability, at least the few people around Huang Feng are not very good in the kitchen.


    Xue Lingjun seemed to feel Huang Feng''s gaze, his face was reddish, and the movements of his hands were constant, but he was slightly flustered. What Huang Feng didn''t know was that he was the first man to enter the house. Xue Lingjun had never No man has ever been allowed to enter this house. No one can enter this house, whether it is a former boyfriend or a male colleague now. Huang Feng is the first one.


    And Huang Feng''s own conditions are very good, coupled with some innocent words that Xue Mengzhu said before, Xue Lingjun''s heart is inevitably a little strange, but Xue Lingjun is not that kind of casual woman, even if it is a little strange in his heart, However, when dealing with the relationship with Huang Feng, she also handled it very well.


    When Huang Feng was looking at Xue Lingjun to cook, the little girl was wearing pajamas and came out with sleepy eyes. When she saw Huang Feng in the hall, she was shocked, then called out, and ran. To Huang Feng, "Dad, you are here."


    "That''s right." Huang Feng hugged the little girl and said indifference.


    "Great, Dad, I also dreamed of you last night." The little girl said excitedly.


    "Really." Huang Feng was also very happy, the little girl is indeed likable.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Huang Feng looked at it, and Xue Lingyun, who was still busy in the kitchen, held the little girl to open the door.


    "Who are you looking for?" Huang Feng asked when seeing an old lady outside, looking at him nervously.


    When the old lady saw Huang Feng, she was a little nervous, but she was stunned. She didn''t recover until she saw the little girl in Huang Feng''s arms: "I''m looking for Xue Lingyun, does she live here?"


    "Yes, who are you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I''m her mother." The old lady said, while she was talking, she was looking at Huang Feng, seeming to guess Huang Feng''s identity.


    "Ah, are you her mother? Come in quickly." Huang Feng said quickly.


    "This is Mengzhu, it''s so big, so cute." The old lady said, rubbing her hands as if she wanted to hug Xue Mengzhu.


    Xue Mengzhu lay in Huang Feng''s arms and said, "Dad, who is she?"


    "Dad?" The old man''s movements were all stunned. The look in Huang Feng''s eyes this time was a little different.


    "I am her..." Huang Feng was just about to explain, and at this moment, Xue Lingjun, who heard the sound, came out of the kitchen. The moment she saw the old lady, she stunned and shouted: "Mom, you Why are you here?"

 1264 Chapter 1264 Im Your Grandma

    "Lingyun!" When the old lady heard Xue Lingyun''s voice, she immediately looked at the door of the kitchen. At this time, she didn''t care about Huang Feng, she trembled and looked at Xue Lingyun, her eyes were already a little moist.


    Huang Feng saw this and knew that the old lady didn¡¯t lie to him just now. She was indeed Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother. Huang Feng had heard Xue Lingyun say before that she and her parents fell out because of Xue Mengzhu¡¯s father. Seeing the performance of both sides now, Huang Feng also feels a lot of emotion.


    "Mom." Xue Lingyun ran to the old lady, hugged her at once, and tears were already flowing in her eyes.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you, don''t cry, don''t cry." In Huang Feng''s arms, the little girl suddenly became anxious when she saw that she was crying right now.


    "Mengzhu, my mother is fine." Xue Lingyun quickly comforted her daughter.


    "My dear Mengzhu, I am your grandma, let your grandma hug you soon." Xue Lingyun''s mother also turned to look at Xue Mengzhu and said.


    "Grandma?" The little girl looked at Xue Lingyun''s mother vigilantly. After all, it was the first time she saw each other. The environment of her childhood made her wary of strangers.


    "Dad, I''m afraid." The little girl said with her head buried in Huang Feng''s arms.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid, she is grandma and your mother''s mother." Huang Feng said.


    "Mengzhu, let grandma hug." Xue Lingyun also said.


    Seeing that Huang Feng and his mother had said so, the little girl hesitated and opened her arms to Xue Lingyun''s mother.


    Xue Lingjun''s mother reported the little girl over with a smile of joy, "Mengzhu is so good, he has grown up like this, so cute."


    Maybe I feel that my grandmother loves her, and the little girl shouldn''t get out of her grandmother''s arms, but instead play with her grandmother and make Xue Lingyun''s mother laugh.


    Seeing this scene, Xue Lingjun''s tears were a little bit uncontrollable. She had given birth to a daughter for several years, but because of the scumbag before, it was the first time her daughter saw her grandmother. It should have been staged long ago, and the result has been waiting until now.


    However, Xue Lingyun was very happy to see her mother holding her daughter. Her biggest regret now is not that she met the scum man before, but that she fell out with her family because of that scum man. As a result, she was killed. I haven''t been home for several years.


    Huang Feng took the tissue from the table beside him and handed it to Xue Lingyun. Xue Lingyun took it and said thank you in a low voice.


    "Mom, come and sit down." Xue Lingyun quickly greeted her mother and said, "Don''t tell me why you are in Jiangzhou, I will pick you up."


    Xue Lingjun''s hometown is not in Jiangzhou, thinking about his mother''s age coming by alone in a car, Xue Lingjun is obviously a little worried.


    Hearing what Xue Lingjun said, Xue Lingyun''s mother remembered her purpose of coming to Jiangzhou this time, so she said, "This time I came to Jiangzhou with your father."


    "Ah, dad is here too? Where''s the others?" Xue Lingyun said with a look of excitement. It was her father who scolded her because of her behavior. She didn''t go back for a while, but she didn''t resent her. My own father, because she knew that her father was for her sake, and knew how hard it would be for a single mother, and also suffered many people''s eyes.


    "He went to the hospital for an examination, and I came here secretly." Xue Lingyun''s mother said.


    Through the words of Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother, both Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun understood what was going on. It turned out that Xue Lingyun¡¯s father was sick this time and he was still very serious. Their medical conditions must not be the same as Jiangzhou¡¯s. Compared to the big cities, they came to Jiangzhou for inspection. They only arrived yesterday. Xue Lingyun''s father was hospitalized, and Xue Lingyun''s mother found an excuse to secretly find his daughter.


    In fact, there are also big cities farther from Xue Lingyun¡¯s hometown, and medical conditions are better than Jiangzhou. However, Xue Lingyun¡¯s father insisted on coming to Jiangzhou for an examination. According to Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother, he also missed his daughter. I want to see my daughter''s city.


    "Lingyun, don''t blame your dad. He was only thinking about you at the beginning, so he said such heavy words. In fact, he has always been worried about you in his heart, and I know he has regretted it a long time ago. I''m sorry to say it. This time he insisted on coming to Jiangzhou because he was thinking of you in his heart, so don''t hate him." Xue Lingyun''s mother said.


    "Mom, don''t tell me, I understand, I have never hated my dad. I was ignorant before." Xue Lingyun said. At the beginning, she and her family fell out with the family on the matter of whether or not Xue Mengzhu was born. She never blamed her parents, she knew that her parents were just thinking about her.


    "That''s good." Xue Lingyun''s mother was also very happy to see her daughter say this. Her daughter''s problem was her heart disease, and now it has finally been resolved: "I think your dad sees Mengzhu so well-behaved and so cute. It¡¯s not good if you like it."


    "Well, mom, which hospital dad is in, I want to go see it." Xue Lingyun said, not to mention that she didn''t resent her father anymore. She was really angry with him before. Now that he is sick and hospitalized, she must be Going to see it.


    "Well, he will be very happy to see you." Xue Lingyun''s mother said.


    Afterwards, Xue Lingjun looked at Huang Feng apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t go to the playground today. I''ll let you run for nothing."


    "It''s okay, it''s important to see your uncle." Huang Feng said indifferently.


    "Why, isn''t Mengzhu''s father going together?" Xue Lingyun''s mother looked at Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun with some doubts.


    "Do you mean Huang Feng? He is Mengzhu''s godfather." Xue Lingyun explained.


    "It turned out to be a godfather, that''s good. I thought it was the bad man who lied to you before." Xue Lingyun''s mother said with a sigh of relief. She is a little bit of the scumbag who lied to her daughter before. There is no good impression.


    "Since it is Mengzhu''s godfather, let''s go together. Your dad will be very happy to see him." Xue Lingyun''s mother said. Obviously, she had misunderstood the relationship between Huang Feng and her daughter and thought Huang Feng was herself. The daughter is now a man, so she will be the godfather of the little girl.


    Xue Lingjun didn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s words. Why was her father very happy to see Huang Fengshan? Her father and Huang Feng didn¡¯t know each other before. However, she didn¡¯t want to delay Huang Feng¡¯s time too much. She looked at Huang Feng and thought To consult Huang Feng''s opinion.

 1265 Chapter 1265 Reconciliation

    "Okay, originally my task today was to accompany Mengzhu." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t have any other thoughts, but felt that Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother already knew about his little girl¡¯s godfather, so now he knew the news that Xue Lingyun¡¯s father was sick and was hospitalized. This is a basic matter of etiquette.


    Xue Lingjun looked at Huang Feng gratefully, and Xue Lingjun''s mother was also very happy. She could see that Huang Feng still took care of her daughter''s feelings, and the relationship between her daughter and Huang Feng was also good.


    "It''s just that I seem to be a little younger, and there shouldn''t be a lot of Lingjun." Xue Lingjun''s mother looked at Huang Feng and thought in her heart.


    My daughter has been deceived once before. Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother obviously doesn¡¯t want to see her daughter be deceived again. Therefore, she has a misunderstanding between Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun, of course, she must take a good look at Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng''s impression of her is not bad, much better than the bad man before. Therefore, Xue Lingyun''s mother is still very satisfied with Huang Feng.


    A group of several people took Huang Feng¡¯s car and went to the hospital, and Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother was more satisfied with Huang Feng after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s car. Originally, because her daughter had suffered a loss before, she thought When you want your daughter to find another partner, you can find someone who is sincere to her. However, if on this basis, the other party can have some financial resources so that your daughter will not follow the hardship, then it is best.


    Although Xue Lingjun''s mother didn''t know what cars, but seeing Huang Feng''s car was obviously different from those on the street, she could guess that Huang Feng should have some money.


    "What disease did Dad have?" Xue Lingyun asked his mother on the way. Although his parents came to Jiangzhou, he was very happy, but if he didn''t get a good disease locally, it must be a serious illness, so Xue Lingyun''s I will inevitably feel worried.


    "I haven''t had time for the examination, it can only be done today." Xue Lingyun''s mother said: "Don''t worry, there will be no major issues."


    However, her mother''s comfort did not make Xue Lingyun completely relieved, and she kept thinking about her father''s body in her heart.


    A few people came to Jiangzhou No. 1 Hospital, and under the leadership of Xue Lingjun''s mother, they walked into the ward, and Xue Lingjun finally met his father who hadn''t seen him for several years.


    Seeing his thin father who was wearing a patient''s suit and lying on the bed, Xue Lingyun''s eyes were filled with tears again.


    "Dad!" Xue Lingjun couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Xue Lingjun¡¯s father was originally lying on the bed talking to a young man on the side of the bed. Hearing Xue Lingyun¡¯s voice, he paused, then turned his head and looked in the direction of the door. Then, Huang Feng and the others could clearly tell. Seeing excitement on his face.


    However, the excitement was quickly hidden. Instead, he straightened his face and looked at Xue Lingyun and said, "Why are you here? Get out, I don''t want to see you."


    Xue Lingjun did not go out, but walked to his father''s bed, bent over to look at his father and said, "Dad, I was wrong."


    Hearing his daughter''s confession, Xue Lingyun''s father wanted to say something tough, but he couldn''t say anything. In the end, he could only give a cold snort, not looking at Xue Lingyun, except that the corner of his eye had never left Xue Lingyun. Body.


    "Old man, you can do it. My daughter has admitted wrong, what do you want?" Xue Lingyun''s mother said to her boss dissatisfied, "If you do this, I won''t let Mengzhu call your grandfather."


    Xue Lingjun''s father also saw Xue Mengzhu on one side, and the little girl was peeking at him pretty at this time, as if wondering who he was.


    "Mengzhu, hurry, call me grandpa." Xue Lingyun said.


    "Good grandpa," Xue Mengzhu said obediently.


    "Hey, really good." The father of Xue Lingyun, who was stern-faced, finally couldn''t hold his face when he saw the good-looking Xue Mengzhu. He looked happy. Although he was opposed to Xue Lingyun''s childbirth, it was just Worried about my daughter and didn''t want her to be a single mother. It''s not that I don''t like Xue Mengzhu. Now that he sees the cute and cute Xue Mengzhu, how can he bear it?


    "Come on, let grandpa hug." Xue Lingyun''s father said.


    The little girl was a little confessed. First, she looked at her mother. After seeing her nodding, she walked to her grandfather. Xue Lingyun''s father took the little girl to the hospital bed. The more she looked, the more she liked it.


    "Okay, the children have called your grandfather, so don''t mention the previous things. Lingyun has not been easy in the past few years." Xue Lingyun''s mother said quickly when she saw the boss happy.


    "Huh, she asked for it. I said that the man was unreliable. She must not listen." Xue Lingyun''s father said. In fact, Xue Lingyun''s parents had never seen Xue Mengzhu''s father before, every time Xue Lingyun When the parents of both parties were suggested to meet, her scumbag boyfriend always found various reasons to shirk. It wasn''t until Xue Lingyun became pregnant that he had to prepare to see Xue Lingyun''s parents, but after meeting the rich woman, he immediately changed his mind.


    Therefore, it is no wonder that Xue Lingjun''s parents had a very bad impression of him, and Xue Lingjun''s mother had misunderstood Huang Feng''s identity before.


    "Don''t talk about the previous events, our daughter and that person have already been separated, so why not talk about that matter?" Xue Lingyun''s mother said.


    Xue Lingjun also knew that she was wrong in this matter. At first, when her scumbag boyfriend was already shy away from not wanting to see her parents, her parents had persuaded her, but she didn''t listen to it. Later, the other party left Later, she insisted on giving birth to Xue Mengzhu, which led to a change in the relationship between her and her parents.


    Therefore, Xue Lingyun did not refute it now when she heard her father say this. After all, she had done this wrong.


    "Huh." Xue Lingjun''s father didn''t say anything anymore. In fact, he felt very sorry for his daughter in his heart, and he had forgiven her a long time ago. Now that he said that, he was a little angry in his heart, and he wanted to remind himself. My daughter, when I look for someone in the future, my eyes are brighter.


    "Okay, old man, there are guests." Xue Lingyun''s mother said to her wife. After that, she pointed to Huang Feng and said, "This is Mengzhu''s godfather."


    "Good uncle." Huang Feng had the opportunity to say hello to Xue Lingyun''s father. It was the other party''s housework just now, so he really couldn''t say anything.


    Xue Lingyun''s father put his gaze on Huang Feng and began to look at Huang Feng, which was very similar to that of Xue Lingyun''s mother before.

 1266 Chapter 1266

    "Hello." After looking at Huang Feng for a while, Xue Lingyun''s father said to Huang Feng with a smile on his face.


    Xue Lingyun¡¯s father obviously also misunderstood the relationship between Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun. After all, his daughter came to the hospital to see herself today and brought Huang Feng with him. Obviously, the relationship between her and Huang Feng is very close. Will not bring the other party today.


    The other is that Huang Feng is Xue Mengzhu¡¯s father, and Xue Lingjun¡¯s father has a greater misunderstanding about Huang Feng. He obviously thinks that this is because his daughter is looking for a stepdad for his granddaughter.


    However, he is still very satisfied with Huang Feng. Just now his family ignored him for so long, and he did not feel unhappy at all. Moreover, on his face, he did not see the impetuousness of young people, the only thing. What worries Xue Lingjun''s father a little is that Huang Feng should be younger than his own daughter. I don''t know if the other party will mind.


    Later, Xue Lingjun¡¯s mother also introduced the young man by the bed. He is Xue Lingyun¡¯s cousin. Xue Lingyun is not at home. Usually this cousin is taking care of Xue Lingyun¡¯s parents. This time Xue Lingyun¡¯s father is sick, and the two old people think To come to Jiangzhou for an inspection, Xue Lingyun''s cousin named Xue Fu was worried. He threw down his work and followed along. It was fortunate for him to take care of him. Otherwise, Xue Lingyun''s parents might not be so smooth. Here, go through the formalities.


    Xue Lingjun was naturally very grateful to her cousin. Her parents were only children of their own, and she hadn''t been by their side for several years. Thanks to her cousin for taking care of them.


    "Dad, have you finished the examination? What did the doctor say? Is there anything wrong?" Xue Lingjun asked.


    "I just finished the checkup, and the report will come out later. It''s okay. I know that there will be nothing wrong with my own body." Xue Lingyun''s father said, seeing his daughter and granddaughter, which made him very happy. Today is a day for family reunion. He obviously doesn''t want to talk about his illness to affect everyone''s mood.


    However, Huang Feng could tell that Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s face under his smile was actually not pretty, his face was a little pale, and his spirits were not very good. Although Huang Feng could not come to a specific conclusion without careful inspection, he But it is possible to know that Xue Lingyun''s father''s body is definitely not as nothing as he said.


    At this time, a doctor came over, and after confirming that Xue Lingyun was the patient''s daughter, he called her out.


    "What''s the matter with this doctor? How can he make it mysterious? If there is something that I can''t say here, I have to call Lingjun out." Xue Lingjun''s father was obviously dissatisfied with the doctor''s behavior.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, lie down and have a good rest." Xue Lingyun''s mother said, she was full of worries at this time, because when the doctor came just now, her face was not good, and she called her daughter out again. Talk alone, obviously there is something that they don''t want to hear.


    "Grandpa, hurry up and lie down and rest." Xue Mengzhu said to his grandfather.


    "Okay, okay, grandpa lie down." Originally, he wanted to refute his wife, but when he heard his granddaughter''s words, Xue Lingyun''s father stopped insisting in an instant and lay down obediently.


    "Xiaofeng, what work do you do? Who is there?" After lying down, Xue Lingyun''s father started talking to Huang Feng. He was still very curious about Huang Feng, and he thought Huang Feng and his daughter If the relationship is unusual, of course you must understand Huang Feng''s situation so that your daughter will not be deceived again.


    Huang Feng said that he opened a few factories and the situation at home. He also talked about the situation. Such a scene made Huang Feng a little awkward. It seemed that Xue Lingyun''s parents had misunderstood something.


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s introduction, Xue Lingyun¡¯s parents were obviously satisfied with Huang Feng¡¯s situation. However, they would inevitably be a little worried because Huang Feng¡¯s conditions were too good, and his daughter was a single mother. A few years older than Huang Feng, they feel a little uneasy.


    At this time, Xue Lingjun came back, and Huang Feng could see that her eyes were a little red, as if she had just cried.


    "Lingjun, what did the doctor say?" Xue Lingjun''s father asked.


    "The doctor said nothing, let you rest." Xue Lingyun said with a grudging smile.


    "Let me just say, I will be fine, you still don''t believe it," Xue Lingyun''s father said.


    "Believe, believe, okay, the doctor has given you a good rest, so don''t move." Xue Lingyun''s mother seemed to see that her daughter''s condition seemed to be wrong, but she did not ask this wife in person.


    Later, when Xue Lingjun''s father fell asleep, several people left the ward. In the corridor, Xue Lingjun''s mother finally couldn''t help asking: "Lingjun, how is your father''s illness? Is it serious?"


    Hearing what his mother said, Xue Lingjun''s tears finally shed uncontrollably, and nodded and said, "The doctor said, it is lung cancer, and it is an advanced stage."


    "What?!" After Xue Lingyun''s mother heard her daughter''s words, she shook her body if she was struck by lightning. If it hadn''t been for Xue Lingyun''s timely support, she might even be in danger of falling.


    "Is there any help?" Xue Lingyun''s mother looked at her daughter and asked expectantly.


    Xue Lingyun shook his head painfully, and said, "The doctor said they can''t do anything else, and Dad will live another month at most."


    "Ah." Xue Lingyun''s mother exclaimed, her face full of pain.


    "Mom, don''t worry, maybe the doctor made a wrong diagnosis. Let''s go to another hospital. Let''s go to the Imperial City. There are many good hospitals. Dad will definitely be cured." Xue Lingjun said quickly while helping her mother.


    "Yes, Auntie, don''t worry, maybe the doctor made a wrong diagnosis." Huang Feng also said.


    "It''s useless." Xue Lingyun''s mother shook her head and said, "Before I came here, I took your dad for a check-up at our place. The doctor also said at the time that the situation was not optimistic, so let us go to other places. It was checked. Now the doctors here say the same. It should be right, hey, your dying father."


    She said that Xue Lingjun''s mother also shed tears, and she felt sad for her wife in her heart.


    "Mom, let''s go to the imperial capital, where is the capital. There must be very good doctors who can cure Dad''s disease." Xue Lingyun also cried and said.


    "Mom, grandma, don''t cry." The little girl Xue Mengzhu saw that his mother and grandma were crying, and she was anxious and worried. After a while, she started crying too.

 1267 Chapter 1267 Experts from the Imperial Capital

    "Mengzhu, don''t cry." Xue Lingyun''s mother quickly comforted.


    "Or, let me show it to Uncle." Huang Feng said suddenly.


    "You?" Xue Lingjun''s mother looked at Huang Feng and said, "Xiaofeng, do you still see a doctor?"


    Although I have a good impression of Huang Feng, it is not a trivial matter to see a doctor after all, and it is not trivial that my wife is still suffering from a serious illness. Therefore, it is understandable that Xue Lingyun''s mother doubts Huang Feng.


    "I''ll do some more." Huang Feng said, "Auntie, don''t worry, I won''t prescribe medicine for uncle indiscriminately. Even if it can''t be cured, it won''t make uncle''s condition worse."


    "Grandma, Dad is amazing, he can do everything." At this time, Xue Mengzhu said to his grandmother with a proud face.


    "Huang Feng, are you sure?" Xue Lingjun also asked with some suspicion, she really didn''t know Huang Feng would still see a doctor.


    "I don''t know if I''m sure, I have to read it before I can say it." Huang Feng said, "However, as I just said, even if I can''t cure my uncle''s disease, it won''t make him sick. Intensified."


    "Okay, Xiaofeng, you can show it to your uncle." Xue Lingyun''s mother also made a decision. Huang Feng doesn''t look like an unreliable person, and, as he said, he doesn''t look good. If it doesn''t aggravate the condition, let Huang Feng see that there is no loss.


    "Good." Huang Feng nodded in response.


    In fact, Huang Feng did cure the disease. It¡¯s just that his treatment was quite special. One was Tian Lin and the other was Qiu Ningshuang. They were not ordinary illnesses. The situation of Xue Lingyun¡¯s father was obviously different. Huang Feng also I can''t guarantee that I will be able to cure it. Everything can only be said after seeing it.


    Huang Feng and a few people returned to the room again. At this time, Xue Lingyun''s father had not yet woken up. Seeing his father''s thin appearance, Xue Lingyun couldn''t control it again.


    Huang Feng didn''t wake Xue Lingyun''s father, but sat down by his hand, like taking a pulse, putting his hand on Xue Lingyun''s father''s arm.


    At this time, in the corridor on the other side, the doctor who had called Xue Lingyun out before was walking towards Xue Lingyun''s father''s ward with a few other people in white coats.


    "Dean Li, Director Wang, this way, the patient''s condition is very bad, and it is in the late stage, but it should be very helpful for Director Wang''s investigation." The doctor in charge of Xue Lingyun''s father said.


    At this time, several people around him, one was the dean of the first hospital of this city, and the other was the director from the Imperial Capital. He did not know the specific identity of the director, but his dean was so polite to each other. , He naturally dare not neglect.


    This time, Director Wang came to the No. 1 Hospital of the city for investigation. He had been to several cities and many hospitals before, and he was collecting information on some seriously ill patients and some treatment plans.


    "Have you had an expert consultation?" Director Wang asked. Director Wang is not young anymore, and his attitude is still very kind. However, other people dare not show any disrespect in front of him, especially those from the hospital. Dean, he knows the identity and background of this Director Wang, so he naturally admires him and is in awe.


    "No, the diagnosis result just came out." The doctor replied.


    Director Wang nodded. After everyone came to the ward, they saw the patient''s bedside. It seemed that someone was taking the patient''s pulse.


    "Who are you? What do you do?" Xue Lingyun''s father''s doctor said quickly when he saw this scene.


    This is a hospital. If the patient asks other people for treatment here, who is responsible for something that happens?Therefore, they obviously do not want the patient''s family to mess around.


    "Doctor, are you here? This is my daughter¡¯s friend, who also sees a doctor, and is showing it to my old man." Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother said hastily. In her heart, doctors all have to respect, so for that The attending doctor¡¯s question was quickly explained.


    "Nonsense!" The attending doctor said with a cold face, "Who made you do this, and whose responsibility is it if something goes wrong? How can you mess around by yourself?"


    "Xiaofeng, stop first." Seeing that the attending doctor was angry, Xue Lingyun''s mother quickly stopped Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng took his hand away and didn¡¯t say anything. However, he knew about Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s illness just now, so he was not optimistic. First, let¡¯s see what these doctors say and what they plan to do. If it doesn¡¯t work, He can do it again.


    Seeing Huang Feng standing up and leaving, the attending doctor brought the dean and director Wang to the bed. At this time, Xue Lingyun''s father also woke up, seeing a large group of people around his bed, a little confused .


    Director Wang asked Xue Lingyun''s father a few questions, still holding the previous diagnosis report in his hand, while observing Xue Lingyun''s father''s situation, he asked questions.


    "Doctor, is my illness very serious?" Xue Lingyun''s father asked with some worry when he saw such a big battle in the hospital.


    "Don''t worry, we just want to have a clearer understanding of your physical condition." Director Wang said.


    "This is Director Wang from the imperial capital. He is an expert in this area." The attending doctor said to everyone.


    Hearing what he said, hopeful gazes appeared in the eyes of Xue Lingyun and her mother. They were still wondering if they were going to take Xue Lingyun''s father to the imperial capital. They did not expect that the experts of the imperial capital would come here. By coincidence, of course there was some hope in their hearts.


    After asking about Xue Lingyun''s father, Director Wang and his entourage left the ward, and Xue Lingyun''s mother followed him. Obviously, he wanted to ask the expert what happened to Xue Lingyun''s father.


    "The situation is not very good, the condition has entered the advanced stage, why didn''t you come to the hospital for an examination before?" After leaving the ward, Director Wang didn''t mean to hide it, and said directly.


    "Before the old man always said nothing was okay. If it wasn''t too serious this time, he didn''t want to come to the hospital for an examination." Xue Lingyun''s mother said: "I also blame me. If I insisted on bringing him to the hospital before, it wouldn''t be until now. This point."


    "Did the patient work in a poor environment in his early years?" Director Wang continued to ask.


    "Well, the place where he worked before was a lot of dust, is it related to this?" Xue Lingyun''s mother said.


    "It has a big relationship. This disease has been accumulated for many years. The environment in which he works has caused the disease. Too much dust enters the lungs, which seriously affects its function." Director Wang said.

 1268 Chapter 1268 Acupuncture

    "Can it be cured?" Xue Lingyun''s mother asked. Xue Lingyun also looked at Director Wang expectantly, obviously wanting to hear words that would reassure them from his mouth.


    However, Director Wang shook his head with an ugly face and said, "It''s difficult. It''s too late to find out. If it''s early, it''s possible."


    The eyes of Xue Lingyun and her mother were immediately full of defeat. Even the experts in the Imperial Capital said that there was really no hope. Such news made the mother and daughter feel desperate.


    "We will meet right away to discuss this matter and try to come up with a treatment plan. However, you should not have too much illusions. In his situation, even if we can treat it, it will only allow him to live a little longer. It is almost impossible to cure thoroughly." Director Wang said.


    For the desperate appearance of his family members, he has watched it for so many years and I don¡¯t know how much. Although his medical skills are good, there are still many diseases in this world that he can¡¯t cure. Therefore, for this He had already been used to the reaction of his family members, and there would not be much emotional fluctuations.


    "Thank you, doctor." Although it can''t be cured completely, it is good to live longer, and the doctor is also very kind, so Xue Lingyun is very grateful to them.


    Director Wang nodded. He originally planned to turn around and leave, but he looked at Huang Feng and said, "You can heal?"


    "Understand a little," Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, what do you plan to do if you are treated?" Director Wang came to be interested and asked Huang Feng.


    "Acupuncture!" Huang Feng said lightly.


    In fact, if Huang Feng is allowed to treat, he must use internal force. However, Director Wang is correct in saying that Xue Lingjun¡¯s father is already very ill. If Huang Feng inputs internal force, his The body may not be able to resist it, and at the same time acupuncture and acupuncture, and then input one''s own internal force through the silver needle, it will be relatively easier, of course, it will take more time.


    Huang Feng himself does not know how to acupuncture. However, he intends to exchange a book of acupuncture treatment methods. In that case, when he treats others in the future, he will have an extra method, and he can also conceal his internal strength. After all, internal force is still a very unfamiliar field for ordinary people, and not many people know it. It is naturally the best not to expose it.


    "You know how to acupuncture?" Director Wang looked at Huang Feng in surprise.


    "A little bit." Huang Feng said.


    However, Director Wang looked at Huang Feng''s speech, it was obviously not as simple as that. Huang Feng''s appearance seemed to be very proficient in this trip, and confident.


    In fact, there are not no people who can acupuncture and moxibustion. It is just that there are not many who can really use acupuncture and moxibustion to treat diseases. What''s more, acupuncture and moxibustion are used to treat such terminal diseases. I haven''t seen anyone use acupuncture to cure such diseases before.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s age is too young, which makes Director Wang do not have much confidence in him. Acupuncture and moxibustion also belong to the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine, which requires the accumulation of experience, and Huang Feng¡¯s age obviously determines him. It is impossible to have too much experience in this area, so Director Wang somewhat does not believe that Huang Feng can cure Xue Lingyun''s father''s illness.


    However, Director Wang did not attack Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng seems to be able to acupuncture, and he also understands Chinese medicine. In this era when western medicine is popular, it is very rare to be able to calm down and learn Chinese medicine, Wang The director is also very supportive in his heart, so even if Huang Feng does not have enough experience now, there is no need to fight.


    Therefore, Director Wang encouraged Huang Feng, and then he took people to leave, and because of this episode of Director Wang and theirs, Xue Lingyun''s mother did not ask Huang Feng to see Xue Lingyun''s father anymore.


    Huang Feng did not insist. One is that he still does not know acupuncture and he does not have a silver needle in his hand. The other is that although Xue Lingyun''s father is in a bad situation, he still has time. Therefore, Huang Feng is not in a hurry.


    It was not until noon in the hospital that Huang Feng left. It is impossible for Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter to go to the amusement park today. Xue Lingjun is not in such a mood, and will definitely stay in the hospital with her father.


    The little girl didn''t know the specific situation of her grandfather, and she was still a little bit reluctant about Huang Feng''s departure. Huang Feng had to agree to her and wait a few days before taking her to play. Then the little girl let Huang Feng leave.


    After leaving the hospital, Mr. Huang Feng spent a lot of money to redeem acupuncture techniques and learning techniques from the store in the storage box. However, the exchange of these things does not mean that he will learn it immediately. It takes time. Fortunately, he still has time. Moreover, he currently relies on the energy in his body to treat illnesses. Acupuncture is more of a cover, so he doesn''t feel anxious.


    After that, Huang Feng went to the government compound and met Secretary Tan. Although Secretary Tan was very busy, after learning about Huang Feng''s arrival, he still squeezed time to meet Huang Feng.


    "You finally came back. If you don''t come back again, I will have someone to find you." Secretary Tan joked to Huang Feng after seeing Huang Feng.


    "Before there was something, there was no way." Huang Feng said. He also knew what Secretary Tan was concerned about, so he said: "I plan to go abroad in two days. Not surprisingly, the production line can be delivered within this month. Bring it back in."


    "Don''t worry, make a good inspection first, and then make a decision." Although he is very anxious about automobile production, Secretary Tan does not want Huang Feng to make random decisions because of his anxiety. Later, it will affect the rest of him. development of.


    "Well, I will." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    In fact, after Huang Feng acquired the automobile manufacturing technology, he deliberately learned about it and found that the level of production line required for this thing is not high. Although foreign countries have been blocking China¡¯s technology, they are all targeted at the top The production line that Huang Feng bought this time does not require the most advanced production line. Therefore, Huang Feng believes that the problem is not big.


    "If you have any questions, just call me or find my secretary." Secretary Tan promised Huang Feng again.


    Huang Feng nodded and agreed. However, at this stage, he really has nothing to help. Moreover, he is still very satisfied that Secretary Tan has been owed such a favor. The Tan family is not a small family in the Imperial City. I will say later There may be places where they need their help.

 1269 1269 Answer the phone

    While Huang Feng was chatting with Secretary Tan, Qiu Ningshuang on the other side was lying on her table, listlessly in a daze. She has been in this state for a month, and all the colleagues around her are not surprised. Everyone saw that she was in a bad mood, and many colleagues went to comfort her, especially those single male colleagues.


    However, no one can achieve any results. Qiu Ningshuang did not seem to express the concern for those single male colleagues, which made many people feel discouraged. However, some people have been insisting. After all, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s family situation, Everyone knows that if they can catch up with her, it will take at least 30 years of struggle. It''s not a problem to keep pace with Qingyun, and Qiu Ningshuang is still single now, those people will naturally have illusions.


    It can be said that as long as Qiu Ningshuang does not get married one day, there will be no lack of suitors by her side.


    "Ningshuang, I have two movie tickets here, which are the latest blockbuster movies. In the evening, let''s go to the phone together." Just when Qiu Ningshuang was in a daze, a male colleague came over and said, looking into Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes. It''s hot.


    "Don''t go." Qiu Ningshuang refused without moving, her eyes were still so absent, lying on the table, motionless and spiritless, as if she had lost her soul.


    "I heard that this movie is very good, so let''s go and see it." The male colleague still refused to give up.


    "Don''t go." Qiu Ningshuang still firmly refused, without even the slightest emotional fluctuation.


    "Then let''s go to the concert. Your favorite star will be hosting a concert in Jiangzhou tonight." The male colleague said again.


    "Don''t go, don''t go, I can''t say anymore, why are you so annoying." Qiu Ningshuang said angrily. This time she finally had emotional fluctuations, but such a reaction was obviously not what the male colleague wanted to see. Arrived.


    The other colleagues in the office all looked at this place. They didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s reaction like this. During this time, she was obviously in a bad mood. Those who pursued her, whether they were colleagues or She didn''t give the slightest expression to those rich young men outside.


    The colleague returned to his position in embarrassment, but there was not much resentment in his heart, because Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s attitude was not directed at him alone. If other people asked her, they were treated the same, so he didn¡¯t. Qiu Ningshuang would be blamed, but instead he thought in his heart, what method can be used to ask Qiu Ningshuang out.


    After driving away the colleague who made her a little irritable, Qiu Ningshuang was lying on her table again. She could not remember this state for long. It seemed that she was in this state since Huang Feng suddenly left. Fortunately, here is The leaders also know her identity, and naturally they will not criticize her. Even if she does not go out, it is better for those leaders.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s mood has not been good for this period of time. Not only her colleagues saw this, but she also knew it, and she also knew the reason she was like this was because of Huang Feng''s sudden departure.


    Although they were not in close contact with Huang Feng before, the two of them are also in constant contact. Qiu Ningshuang understands that she has a good impression of Huang Feng, only because Huang Feng has a girlfriend, so she doesn¡¯t. What action, otherwise, she would have already taken the initiative.


    However, a month ago, Huang Feng left suddenly, without any warning. After that, there was no news at all. Qiu Ningshuang also took the initiative to call Huang Feng, but the call did not get through and went to Huangfeng¡¯s factory. I just knew that Huang Feng was on a business trip, but I didn''t know where he went.


    Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang would inevitably think more about whether Huang Feng was aware of his own thoughts, so he broke the connection with him. Originally, Qiu Ningshuang had thought about breaking the relationship with Huang Feng before. After all, Huang Feng Feng already has a girlfriend, but after she tried it, she felt that she couldn''t do it. This time, Huang Feng''s sudden departure made her discover that she could no longer live without Huang Feng, thinking in her mind all day. All of them are Huang Feng, and they have no other thoughts.


    "Huang Feng, where did you go? Why don''t you say anything, do you want to leave me alone?" Qiu Ningshuang thought to himself, and the more he thought about it, the more miserable he was, the more ugly his expression became.


    Qiu Ningshuang took out his mobile phone and turned to the dial page. There were a lot of his own phone records of calling Huang Feng, but none of them got through, and Huang Feng didn''t answer a single call.


    "It''s been a month, why there is no news at all." Qiu Ningshuang thought to himself while dialing Huang Feng''s phone skillfully. Although she has not contacted Huang Feng in this month, she has been She didn''t give up. She called Huang Feng every day, at least one every day, so she was already familiar with this action and couldn''t be familiar with it anymore.


    And Qiu Ningshuang, who was not energetic, immediately sat up in shock after hearing the ringtone on the phone, and the person next to him jumped. However, at this time, she could not care about so much, and her face was full of surprises. .


    Because, this call is made!Before, when Qiu Ningshuang called Huang Feng, there was only a voice prompt on the phone, saying that he was not in the service area and could not be connected, but now, the phone is ringing. In other words, the call is connected. This is still this month. How could Qiu Ningshuang not be surprised for the first time here?


    "Answer the phone, answer the phone, Huang Feng, answer the phone soon." Qiu Ningshuang''s mouth kept muttering, like that, the colleague next to me was puzzled, but it was hard to say anything.


    "Hey, Ningshuang? What''s the matter?" The phone was connected, and the long-lost familiar voice came from the other side of the phone. When he heard this voice, Qiu Ningshuang''s tears finally shed uncontrollably.


    "Hey, Ningshuang, what''s wrong with you? What happened?" Huang Feng asked with some worry when Qiu Ningshuang hadn''t responded for a long time.


    "Huang Feng, where are you?" Qiu Ningshuang asked Huang Feng softly, letting her tears continue to shed.


    "I''m on Secretary Tan''s side, what can you do?" Huang Feng asked.


    Who knew that as soon as Huang Feng finished speaking, Qiu Ningshuang hung up the phone. After that, he picked up the phone and ran out crazy, leaving the colleagues in the office staring at each other confusedly, wondering what happened to Qiu Ningshuang.

 1270 Chapter 1270 Hug and Hug

    "I just heard it. It seemed like a man''s voice was on the phone."


    At this time, a female colleague close to Qiu Ningshuang said with some uncertainty.


    "Impossible!" A male colleague immediately said, "How could Ningshuang be so ghoulish because of a man? This is absolutely impossible."


    "Yes, you must have heard it wrong." Someone agreed.


    It¡¯s no wonder that these people reacted this way, because many people, including them, pursue Qiu Ningshuang, but Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t pretend, and ignored it. How could she have become so ghoulish because of a man? Running wild and crying again, it is absolutely impossible for a man.


    Of course, there is another reason, and that is that they don¡¯t want to admit this in their hearts. If Qiu Ningshuang is really so ghoulish because of a man, it means that this man has a very important position in her heart. If the other party is Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father. Or if it''s a relative, that''s okay, if it''s not, no one wants to imagine the situation.


    "Well, I might have heard it wrong." The female colleague shrugged and said, and didn''t insist anymore. Anyway, these people just let them think, and they have little to do with them.


    However, although the female colleague admitted that she had heard it wrong, the male traffic police were still a little unreliable, and at the same time there were more worries. However, their relationship with Qiu Ningshuang was not qualified to manage Qiu Ningshuang''s personal affairs, so , I can only worry in my heart.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, who heard a blind tone on the phone, was also bewildered by Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s behavior. I don¡¯t know what Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s reaction means. I want to ask again. Now it¡¯s in Secretary Tan¡¯s office. , Is obviously somewhat inconvenient.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also remembered that before teleporting to Ning Wushuang¡¯s time and space, he didn¡¯t seem to say hello to Qiu Ningshuang. At that time, Huang Feng just felt that he and Qiu Ningshuang were only friends, and he was going to "travel". I have to say it to every friend, so he didn''t call at that time.


    And now seeing Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s reaction, Huang Feng wondered whether Qiu Ningshuang was angry when he didn¡¯t contact him during this period of time. However, after he sent it back and looked at his mobile phone, there was no call reminder. what.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that when he went to another time and space, his mobile phone was in the ring, and naturally there was no signal in another time and space. Moreover, because this time, he could not use anything. Therefore, even the incoming SMS reminder was not received, even if it was returned to the real world, there was still no reminder.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not know that Qiu Ningshuang would call him every day during this period of time. There was never any interruption. Yesterday¡¯s call was made just before he sent it back, so he still did not receive it. .


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen?" Secretary Tan asked when Huang Feng''s expression was different.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng put the phone away and said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng discussed with Secretary Tan for a while. Secretary Tan had a meeting to be held, and then Huang Feng left Secretary Tan''s office.


    After receiving Huang Feng¡¯s reply, Secretary Tan was clearly in a good mood. He personally delivered Huang Feng to the door of the office. This was a treatment that many senior officials in Qing Province did not enjoy. As a result, Huang Feng enjoyed it. I was seen by many people. While being shocked, I also deeply remembered Huang Feng''s appearance. This is a person that Secretary Tan has to treat politely. Obviously he is not an ordinary person, and Secretary Tan''s secretary is even more so. He increased Huang Feng''s weight again in his heart, and Huang Feng obviously had a higher status in Secretary Tan''s heart than he had imagined before.


    After Huang Feng left Secretary Tan''s office, he planned to leave. However, he had just walked to his car and saw a familiar car from a distance, and drove over quickly.


    "Hey, isn''t that Ningshuang''s car? How could she drive so fast." Huang Feng stopped and didn''t open his car door anymore, but waited while watching Qiu Ningshuang''s car come over. Qiu Ningshuang drove so fast, obviously Is there something urgent, Huang Feng wants to see, maybe there is something he needs his help.


    "Squeak!" Qiu Ningshuang''s car stopped not far from Huangfeng. As soon as the car stopped, Qiu Ningshuang got out of the car and ran towards Huangfeng.


    "Ningshuang, why are you here? Why do you drive so fast? Is there anything wrong?" Huang Feng asked with some confusion when he saw Qiu Ningshuang running towards him.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang did not answer Huang Feng''s words, but still ran towards Huang Feng. After that, in Huang Feng''s surprised eyes, he suddenly rushed into his arms.


    "Huang Feng, where have you been this month? I couldn''t get through when I called you, and you couldn''t find it when I went to your factory. Where did you go? Why did you leave me?" Qiu Ningshuang was lying on Huangfeng''s Cried in his arms.


    Huang Feng''s body was a bit stiff, and he was a little shocked at the scene before him. He didn''t expect Qiu Ningshuang to be so anxious that he actually saw him, and he still reacted like this. You know, in the building behind, I don''t know how many pairs are there. The eyes are watching, but Qiu Ningshuang''s father is also working in this building. If he sees or hears about it, then he will be embarrassed to see him in the future.


    "Ningshuang, get up first. If you have any words, let''s talk slowly." Huang Feng had to persuade Qiu Ningshuang. He had already discovered that the guard was watching him, and the people passing by were watching him. Maybe some of them were Those who know Qiu Ningshuang, after all, Qiu Ningshuang''s father is also very important here.


    "I don''t, I won''t." Qiu Ningshuang was holding Huang Feng and not letting go, as if he was afraid that Huang Feng would disappear again when he let go.


    Therefore, Huang Feng could no longer push Qiu Ningshuang away, and had to let her vent her emotions.


    However, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that in the building behind him, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father was standing behind the window, and he clearly saw the scene below. If it were other people, he might not be able to see clearly. However, if it was Huang Feng and his daughter, he felt that he would not admit his mistakes, and he also knew that Huang Feng had just come to talk to Secretary Tan. This time, it happened to be leaving.


    "The two little guys don''t know how to find a place where there are few people to hug." Qiu''s father saw this scene and didn''t want to stop it, but felt that it was a little inappropriate in such a place.

 1271 Chapter 1271 Feeling wronged

    During the recent period, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s abnormal behavior was not only felt by her colleagues, but the parents who had been with her day and night were naturally clearer, and Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother understood what was going on with their daughter.


    In this regard, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents did not complain about Huang Feng in their hearts. They did not say a word to their daughter when they left Jiangzhou. They made their daughter so worried. However, they also understood their daughter¡¯s feelings for Huang Feng. The good feeling is as simple as that, this is deep in it, plus the scene that Qiu Ningshuang''s mother saw before, they are even more convinced that there should be something between the two.


    And now that Huang Feng is back, Qiu Ningshuang saw Huang Feng¡¯s behavior. Qiu Ningshuang was not surprised. He was just about to call Huang Feng and asked him to contact his daughter. He didn¡¯t expect that his daughter was so well informed. , Um, maybe Huang Feng called her.


    Qiu Ningshuang was in Huang Feng''s arms for a long time before she came out. Only then did she realize where it was. Seeing people around her constantly looking at this place, she felt embarrassed even if she was a little bold.


    "I blame you." Qiu Ningshuang complained, but that angered tone was obviously made up of mostly acting like a baby, and there was no real anger at all.


    "Just now you didn''t want to get up." Huang Feng said with a smile, seeing Qiu Ningshuang return to normal, he was relieved.


    "Anyway, I blame you." Qiu Ningshuang said. Huang Feng didn''t see much of her acting like a baby with Huang Feng.


    "Well, I''m all to blame. If we don''t want to be seen as a giant panda, let''s leave first." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Of course, Qiu Ningshuang didn''t want to be watched here all the time, and she still had a lot to ask Huang Feng.


    So Huang Feng got in the car, and what he didn''t expect was that Qiu Ningshuang followed him in his car: "Didn''t you come here by car?"


    "I''ll sit in your car, who knows if you will suddenly disappear again?" Qiu Ningshuang said while wearing a seat belt, "I will leave my car here first, and then come and fetch it when I have time."


    With Secretary Qiu here, Qiu Ningshuang doesn''t have to worry about her car being towed away. Don''t worry about putting it here. This should be the safest place in Qing Province. No car thief would dare to come here.


    "Okay." Huang Feng didn''t object either.


    After that, the two drove out of the compound, and behind them, there were many people talking about the matter just now. Huang Feng is now the celebrity in front of Secretary Tan, who knew him in this compound. There are also a lot of people, and Qiu Ningshuang knows a lot of people because of Secretary Qiu''s relationship. Such two high-profile people will stage such a scene in a relatively serious compound. It is difficult not to be discussed.


    However, those talking about Huang Feng can''t be heard anymore. Of course, the two can imagine it, and neither of them cares too much.


    "Huang Feng, where did you go with this incident? Why did you leave without saying a word? You, you are too much." Qiu Ningshuang asked in the car, originally she was a little confident, after all, during this time she I''m not having a good time, but when I think about it, I don''t seem to have any special identity to manage Huang Feng. Therefore, in the later period, I feel a little lack of confidence.


    However, the more so, the more wronged Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s heart was. He was sad and worried for so long because of Huang Feng¡¯s sudden departure, but finally saw Huang Feng, but suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t seem to be any of him. Why should people tell themselves?


    "I was on a business trip to do something. I was a little rushed before and I forgot to tell you." Huang Feng explained. He thought Qiu Ningshuang was only worried about his safety, but he didn''t think much about it.


    "Oh." Qiu Ningshuang said suddenly depressed. She suddenly realized that she did not have the identity and qualifications to complain to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng did nothing wrong. Everything was just thinking about it.


    The more aggrieved Qiu Ningshuang was thinking about, her mood became even lower. She looked out the window and didn''t know what to say. In fact, she had a lot to say to Huang Feng and wanted to tell him about her longing and suffering during this time.


    "What''s wrong, uncomfortable?" Huang Feng asked when seeing Qiu Ningshuang''s mood a bit wrong.


    "No." Qiu Ningshuang said, shaking his head.


    "Oh." Huang Feng responded, and said nothing, the car became quiet again.


    In fact, Huang Feng has already felt Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s feelings towards herself. After all, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s previous reaction can explain many problems. It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t figure out how to deal with this matter. Moreover, looking at Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s appearance, It seems that there is no final decision, so Huang Feng plans not to pierce this layer of window paper.


    After sending Qiu Ningshuang to the traffic police team, Huang Feng drove away. Qiu Ningshuang stood at the door, looking at the shadow of Huang Feng¡¯s car leaving. She was a little stunned for a while. Through the feelings this month, she could understand that she could not live without The Hornets, it¡¯s just that Huang Feng already has girlfriends, so he can¡¯t separate them. Moreover, Qiu Ningshuang doesn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s specific thoughts, so she doesn¡¯t dare to speak at all. Can''t friends do it?


    After Huang Feng drove away from the traffic police team, he went to his warehouse. During this time, he was away. In these warehouses, a lot of things have been accumulated. The slaves he exchanged can help him look after these warehouses. , But couldn''t help him send these things to other spaces, so he still had to do this by himself.


    Because the warehouses are now scattered in different places, it took Huang Feng a long time to complete the delivery of these things. However, it is obviously impossible to send all these things away in one day, but it also consumes a part of it. The supply of goods has also been supplemented in other spaces.


    When summoning Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng also asked her about the situation there. Now Ning Wushuang is already living in the imperial palace. She will coordinate the slaves who command Huang Feng to exchange. According to Qiu Ningshuang, the fake emperor No one else recognized him as a fake, because the similarity to Huang Feng was too high.


    And because of the short period of time, Huang Feng sent letters to the generals who were abroad before he left. He has not yet received all the replies. In the replies that have been received, some people chose to submit, and some chose to be independent. Others clamored to overthrow Huang Feng''s rule and restore the previous rule.


    However, these situations were within Huang Feng''s expectations, so he was not surprised.

 1272 Chapter 1272

    Huang Feng knew before that his occupation of the imperial capital did not mean that everything was over. Not to mention those former generals who were outside, and some rebels who did not submit, it was also a threat. Huang Feng would not let them continue to exist. .


    However, compared with the generals of the previous dynasty, the threat of the rebels is much smaller. After all, Huang Feng is also very familiar with them. They have low combat effectiveness, poor equipment, and low quality. Therefore, they are basically It is not Huang Feng''s opponent of the Han army.


    In addition, before Huang Feng left, he also explained to the slave emperor that he wanted to reduce the tax burden. Therefore, I believe that many rebels will abandon the rebellion and become farmers again and go to farm. At that time, the threat of those rebels was even smaller.


    After explaining a few sentences with Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng asked her to go back. Of course, she also brought a lot of things with her this time. Because Huang Feng stayed there for a while, naturally it was even more important. I understand what is missing there. The delivery of things this time was very targeted. They were all urgently needed there, especially weapons.


    Huang Feng knew that his Han army was slightly inferior to those of the previous army in terms of weapons and equipment, so now that he has a chance, he certainly has to make up for this disadvantage.


    After finishing all the work, Huang Feng returned to his villa.


    After eating a meal happily with everyone, Huang Feng is ready to rest and sleep. Tomorrow he will go to visit Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu''s class.


    Huang Feng happily eats and rests here, while Qiu Ningshuang on the other side is not in such a good mood.


    "Ningshuang, saw Huang Feng today?"


    After the meal, Secretary Qiu was sitting on the sofa, reading the newspaper, and asked his daughter, he had seen what happened in the afternoon.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang didn''t deny it, but her mood was still not high, because she hadn''t thought of a solution to the matter.


    "What''s the matter? You were quite happy in the afternoon. You hugged Huang Feng in the compound without paying attention to the influence. Why did it happen at night?" Secretary Qiu asked with some confusion. Now, he will inevitably have some doubts.


    "Have you seen everything in the afternoon?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "Of course." Secretary Qiu did not deny either. "Not only I saw it, but I think there are many people in the compound."


    This is also understandable. Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang hugged in the compound. This behavior is quite normal in other places. However, the place where they hugged is the government compound. Such serious places appear. Such things are still easy to attract attention.


    "Oh." Qiu Ningshuang only faintly responded, but he didn''t feel anything special.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Did Huang Feng bully you?" Secretary Qiu put down the newspaper in his hand and asked, he clearly felt that his daughter was abnormal.


    "Dad, you said, if Huang Feng has a girlfriend, what should I do?" Qiu Ningshuang asked suddenly, this question has been stuck in her heart, no one talked about it, and now it is time to ask her father.


    "Huang Feng really has a girlfriend?" Of course, Secretary Qiu knew how his daughter felt about Huang Feng. If Huang Feng really had a girlfriend, it would not be surprising that his daughter would be in this state.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang replied, "I only learned about it some time ago, but I really like him."


    Qiu Ningshuang knew his feelings for Huang Feng, and his parents knew about it, so he didn''t mean to hide it.


    "If you like it, go after it. Our daughter is no worse than others. I don''t believe that Huang Summit does not want you. Moreover, if he is not married, you still have a chance." At this moment, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother walked over and said.


    "But, in that case, Huang Fengshan wouldn''t hate me?" Qiu Ningshuang said nervously.


    "Why? Our daughter is so beautiful and so sensible, how can Huang Feng hate you." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother sat down beside her and said.


    "But, I''m not sure, Huang Feng''s girlfriend is also very good." Qiu Ningshuang said. In the past, she was still very confident about all aspects of herself, whether it was appearance, knowledge, or family background, but, Now she became nervous, because Huang Feng was so important in her heart that she would inevitably think about it.


    "My daughter is no worse than others, believe in yourself, you can." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother Shudu.


    "Yes, don''t be afraid, we are your strong backing." Secretary Qiu also said.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang replied.


    Huang Feng didn''t know that Qiu Ningshuang, with the encouragement of her parents, had already planned to pursue him. After he washed, he looked at the situation of the toilet storage box, and then began his daily life of stealing incense.


    The next day, after Huang Feng got up, he drove to the film and television base where Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu were shooting movies. The place was still quite far from Jiangzhou. Huang Feng went to the airport first and went there by plane.


    While on the plane, Huang Feng thought of the flight attendant he had met before. He subconsciously looked at the flight attendant on the plane, and did not see the familiar figure. Huang Feng smiled and didn''t care. .


    When Huang Feng got off the plane, she received another call from Qiu Ningshuang. Huang Feng told her that she had left Jiangzhou.


    "Where have you been? How long will it be going?" Qiu Ningshuang asked quickly, obviously because he was afraid that Huang Feng would not be able to get through even the phone in half a month after he went there.


    "I''m in Hangzhou right now, and I will be back tomorrow," Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, that''s it." Qiu Ningshuang said with a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it didn''t take long this time.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?" Huang Feng asked.


    Qiu Ningshuang became a little shy now. She said, "It''s okay, I just want to treat you to dinner. You saved me before. I haven''t officially thanked you yet."


    "Why are you so polite?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "Moreover, I''ve been in your house before."


    "How can it be counted? You mainly came to visit my dad before. This time I invited you alone. The two are different." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Well, then I will go back tomorrow and I will call you." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, then I''ll wait for your call." Qiu Ningshuang hung up with satisfaction.


    The other Huang Feng put away his phone, found a taxi, and went to the film and television base in Hangzhou.


    This film and television base in Hangzhou is one of the three major film and television bases in the country. Every year, many crews come here to film, and this has become a tourist attraction for ordinary tourists. Some places are not allowed. However, Huang Feng is here to explore the class this time, and there should be no problem.

 1273 Chapter 1273 Good Sisters in the Crew

    "I''ll do this again, actor, your expression is richer, OK? The heroine is your friend, not your stranger. The two reunited after a long time, why don''t you feel any surprise?" A loud speaker shouted there.


    While Director Feng and the actor are talking about the play, the heroine, Li Bingyun, is adjusting her emotions. She feels that her performance has not yet expressed the true feelings of the character, although Director Feng feels that she has already Very good, but Li Bingyun will not reduce his requirements for this.


    As for Zhu Xiyu at this time, she squatted to the side, watching Li Bingyun and the actor in a rivalry, carefully understanding what she had just seen.


    Zhu Xiyu''s role has already been completed, but because of Director Feng''s promise, she did not leave the crew, but stayed here all the time, learning from the other actors in the crew.


    She had been in contact with Li Bingyun before, and didn¡¯t think she had anything special. However, it was not until the real acting time that Zhu Xiyu discovered that Li Bingyun¡¯s ability was really strong, and he entered the show very quickly, with some small details. I can also grasp it very well. In the entire crew, she is praised the most by Director Feng, and she is usually NG the least.


    Therefore, after joining the crew, Zhu Xiyu admired Li Bingyun more and more, and, because the two are the same company, the relationship between the two should be closer. Zhu Xiyu usually talks to Li Bingyun whenever he has time. Li Bingyun has never refused, so the relationship between the two is getting better and better.


    Li Bingyun knew that Zhu Xiyu was Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend, so when facing Zhu Xiyu, she had a special feeling in her heart. She did not resist the slightest resistance to contact with her, and even wanted The feeling of making friends, coupled with Zhu Xiyu''s very good personality, came and went, the two have developed a very deep friendship in just one month, and they are very good friends.


    "Okay, OK! This one is over, everyone take a break." After adjusting, the actor finally found the right state, and this one went smoothly.


    In fact, in addition to Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, there are several actors in Huang Feng¡¯s time-space entertainment in this crew. However, because of the reason that he promised that Director Feng would not get involved in filming, these people are all acting as supporting roles. Even if it¡¯s a dragon set, there are not many roles, and these people are newcomers or less famous people, so the attitude has always been very good. This makes Feng Tao very satisfied, but sometimes the number of NGs is a little bit A little too much, which annoyed him slightly.


    When Director Feng announced a break, Li Bingyun was going to take a rest. Later, she still had some scenes to be filmed. So, during the break time, she wanted to read the script again. The scenes she filmed in the past two days are compared. Many, because her new singles and albums are about to be released soon, she must go back to attend the press conference, so some time will be delayed, and now I have to shoot more in these two days.


    "Bingyun, water." When Li Bingyun walked to the rest area, Tao Xing handed Li Bingyun a bottle of water. He is the leading actor in this play and a first-line star in China, similar to Li Bingyun¡¯s reputation. The second time he came to film this drama, one was because he was optimistic about the script, and the other reason was because Li Bingyun, he came to audition for the role of the actor only after he learned that Li Bingyun was the heroine.


    In the crew, Tao Xing is also constantly dedicated to Li Bingyun. Many people are guessing that Tao Xing may be interesting to Li Bingyun. Otherwise, he would not be dedicated to Li Bingyun so often. However, Li Bingyun¡¯s attitude has always been Very cold, did not respond enthusiastically to Tao Xing''s hospitality, but Tao Xing did not seem to be affected, and he still appeared in front of Li Bingyun constantly.


    "Thank you, no need." Li Bingyun rejected the other party''s kindness, and then took the water from Zhu Xiyu. As a first-line actor, Li Bingyun also had his own assistant. However, during this time, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu were related. Very good, Zhu Xiyu has nothing to do here, but usually does some assistant Li Bingyun''s things.


    "Bingyun, you acted really well just now. If the actor weren''t too stupid, you wouldn''t waste so much time." Tao Xing seemed indifferent to Li Bingyun''s refusal and handed himself out very naturally. The water was collected, but he seemed to care about Li Bingyun.


    However, his concern made Li Bingyun not very happy, because everyone was a young actor. At the beginning, everyone had no experience. Therefore, the director can criticize the new actors, but they should be considerate. Yes.


    What''s more, the actor who just played the opposite role with Li Bingyun is a newly signed artist of Huangfeng Company. He doesn''t have much reputation. Li Bingyun must be on Huangfeng''s side in his heart. Naturally, he does not want to see anyone slander him. The company¡¯s entertainers.


    "Xiao Li just performed well, much better than when I first debuted. For newcomers, we should be more patient, and I am not very tired." Li Bingyun said lightly.


    "Bingyun, you are just such a nice person, always thinking about those tactics." Tao Xing flattered.


    Li Bingyun smiled slightly and didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to have too much contact with Tao Xing. Instead, she turned her head to look at Zhu Xiyu and said, "Xiyu, how long has it been?"


    Tao Xing is a little confused about Li Bingyun¡¯s thoughtless words, but Zhu Xiyu understands what Li Bingyun¡¯s words mean. It¡¯s not the first time they have had this kind of dialogue: "It¡¯s been a month. He should be back."


    "Yes, he should be back too," Li Bingyun said.


    The "he" in Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu''s mouth is naturally Huang Feng. When Huang Feng said goodbye to the two of them, they said that they would be away for a month. Within this month, they could not contact them. I also tried it, and it turned out that Huang Feng couldn''t be contacted, so I just counted the days and waited for the one-month period Huang Feng said.


    When Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu were chatting, the most talked about topic was also about Huang Feng.

 1274 Chapter 1274

    In the process of chatting with Li Bingyun, Zhu Xiyu could also feel Li Bingyun¡¯s special feelings for Huang Feng. When Li Bingyun talked about Huang Feng, the whole person was different. It was not the usual indifference, as if he could not finish talking. , Coupled with preconceived thoughts, Zhu Xiyu increasingly decided that Li Bingyun was also one of Huang Feng''s women.


    During this period of time, Zhu Xiyu has always paid attention to maintaining a good relationship with Li Bingyun, and the two people usually chat with each other very well. In this way, they have become well-known good sisters in the crew.


    "Bingyun, Xiyu, what are you talking about? What is it for a month?" Tao Xing said with some confusion.


    Before entering the crew, Tao Xing obviously did not know Li Bingyun. He was a first-line actor, and Zhu Xiyu was just a newcomer. The two had no contact at all. Tao Xing would not even meet in the crew. I have too much contact with new actors like Zhu Xiyu and who have not many roles.


    However, Zhu Xiyu is obviously an exception. Although Tao Xing has been paying tribute to Li Bingyun, he has a good attitude towards Zhu Xiyu. One is because Zhu Xiyu is also a big beauty, and Tao Xing will naturally not be stern in contact with such a beauty. Yes, in addition, the relationship between Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun is also very good, he even wants to take Li Bingyun through Zhu Xiyu.


    However, Zhu Xiyu is obviously not a big-minded person, and she has nothing to say about Tao Xing''s favor, because she knows that the other party has a purpose.


    "We''re talking about one of our friends." Although I didn''t have a good impression of Tao Xing in my heart, Zhu Xiyu still answered his question. She is not a supporting role, and Tao Xing is the protagonist, and she doesn''t want to cause trouble to Huang Feng. Zhu Xiyu naturally wouldn''t be too stiff with Tao Xing, she was not Li Bingyun, she didn''t have such qualifications.


    "What kind of friends make you miss so much? Wouldn''t they be that kind of friends?" Tao Xing joked.


    However, when he finished speaking, he found that something was wrong. Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu didn''t feel that they had refuted it. Moreover, they seemed to be embarrassed. He was shocked, but he also felt it impossible. Even if it''s a boyfriend, it''s impossible to be a boyfriend of two people. How come they both have similar reactions.


    Just when Tao Xing wanted to continue to ask questions, an office suddenly ran outside and said to Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, "Sister Bingyun, Zhu Xiyu, someone is looking for you."


    Li Bingyun¡¯s age is actually younger than that of the scene. It¡¯s just that she is a sister and a first-line star in the entertainment circle. These scenes will naturally respect her when they see her, and Zhu Xiyu is just a newcomer, which is obviously No, in the entertainment industry, it is very common to discuss seniority.


    "Who?" Li Bingyun asked.


    "He said it was a friend of the two of you." Said the scene.


    Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun looked at each other, and both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes, and then said in unison: "Is it him?"


    Seeing each other''s guesses like this, the two were immediately excited, Li Bingyun couldn''t take a break, and quickly got up and ran out with Zhu Xiyu.


    "Hey, Bingyun, run slowly." Tao Xing said from behind. Seeing the reaction of the two of them, Tao Xing was a little surprised. He didn''t know who was here. He actually made the two of them so excited, even Li Bingyun was a little bit surprised. Gaffe.


    "Could it be the friends from the two of them just now?" Tao Xing guessed in his heart.


    On the other side, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu couldn¡¯t control so much. They ran all the way outside. They knew it. During the filming, it was blocked, and irrelevant people could not come in. Therefore, someone came to visit them. If you are in class, you can''t get in.


    When the two ran all the way outside, they saw the familiar figure outside, and their previous guess was correct.


    "Huang Feng!"


    "Huang Feng!"


    Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu both shouted in unison. Huang Feng, who was still looking at the surrounding scenery, turned to look at them after hearing their voices, and said with a smile: "You finally came out. The regulations here are so strict that no one is allowed to enter."


    "Huang Feng, why are you here?" Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu asked when they came to Huang Feng.


    "I just came back yesterday, and I came to see you today, how about it, aren''t you very excited?" Huang Feng joked.


    "Yes, we are all happy." Li Bingyun nodded and said.


    After that, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu took Huang Feng into the shooting location. With Li Bingyun there, it would be no problem to bring Huang Feng in.


    "How about it, are you tired during this time?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Fortunately, I have already adapted to it." Li Bingyun said.


    "How about you?" Huang Feng asked Zhu Xiyu.


    "I don''t have a problem either. Sister Bingyun takes care of me very much, and I don''t have a role anymore. I just play every day." Zhu Xiyu also said.


    "Xiyu is not playing, she is studying hard every day." Li Bingyun said nice things for her good sister.


    "Okay, I know that the two of you have a good relationship, so don''t flatter each other like that." Huang Feng smiled, but Huang Feng was also very happy to see Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu getting along so well.


    "We are not flattering." Li Bingyun said: "By the way, did you come here on purpose, or just passing by?"


    "Of course I came to visit your class specially." Huang Feng said: "Of course, I will pick you up by the way. A press conference will be prepared for you tomorrow afternoon, and your new single will be released the day after tomorrow. It¡¯s also time to meet with reporters and tell your fans at the same time."


    "I knew that you, a capitalist, would not let me rest." Li Bingyun pretended to be angrily: "You want to exhaust me to death."


    "This is my fault. I will arrange a long holiday for you when these things are over." Huang Feng said apologetically to Li Bingyun. He asked Li Bingyun to come, but he didn''t really want to give him to him. Tired, "squeezing" Li Bingyun in this way made him feel a little sad.

 1275 Chapter 1275

    "Puff!"


    Seeing Huang Feng''s reaction, Li Bingyun laughed at once, and then said: "I was joking with you, what are you doing so seriously? I am not so weak. I get tired after a little work. In my previous company , I¡¯m a lot more tired than my current job, am I coming here too?"


    "But when I first asked you to come over, I just wanted to make you easier, but I never thought about making you so tired." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, for your company, I''m very happy if I get tired," Li Bingyun said.


    After finishing talking, Li Bingyun probably felt that what he said was too explicit, and was a little embarrassed for a moment. He also secretly glanced at Zhu Xiyu next to him. After all, Zhu Xiyu is Huang Feng¡¯s woman, and she said beside Huang Feng¡¯s woman. In this case, Li Bingyun is still a little shy.


    However, Zhu Xiyu obviously didn''t care at all. In her heart, Li Bingyun was also Huang Feng''s woman, and she should have done this for Huang Feng. If she would say such things, it would naturally be nothing strange.


    "You say that, it makes me even more embarrassed that you have done too much work." Huang Feng said.


    Then, Huang Feng looked at Zhu Xiyu and said, "Xiyu, you can go back with us tomorrow, just two days off, and then come with Bingyun."


    "Okay." Of course, Zhu Xiyu would not object to Huang Feng''s arrangement, and then she said embarrassedly: "Then Director Feng?"


    Zhu Xiyu is not Li Bingyun after all. As a first-line star, Li Bingyun has some privileges even if she does not deliberately do anything. Zhu Xiyu is just a newcomer. It is impossible to come and leave like Zhu Xiyu.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to Director Feng." Huang Feng said: "During this time, you are also ready to prepare. I want to help you out with a single, because you are not a singing professional, so let''s get it first. A single will increase your fame, let the public know you, and gather some fans, which is also good for your future development."


    This is also why Huang Feng wants Zhu Xiyu to go back. Zhu Xiyu is not a professional singer after all, so her singing skills must be worse. Although she has been studying hard recently, it''s just that this obviously cannot be learned in a day or two.


    However, Huang Feng was not worried, because he had only obtained the lyrics and music booklet before, but there are many classic songs on it. Some classic songs do not require high singing skills. Then, he will select such a song for himself. Zhu Xiyu, let her make her debut with a single, there is no problem at all.


    "Well, I will prepare well." Zhu Xiyu assured with a serious face.


    "Don''t be nervous, I have many good songs. No matter whether this time is successful or not, I will prepare songs for you in the future, as long as you want to sing." Huang Feng saw Zhu Xiyu''s face serious. , Obviously want to relieve her pressure.


    "Huang Feng, look at you. It was obviously here to visit the class. As a result, I came to arrange tasks for the two of us." Seeing that his good sister seemed a little nervous, Li Bingyun joked to Huang Feng.


    "I''m wrong, okay, let''s not talk about this, let''s go and see Director Feng." Huang Feng said with a smile. Since he is here, Huang Feng will definitely say hello to Director Feng, and he will bring Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu should also talk to Director Feng. Fortunately, Li Bingyun and Director Feng passed through before, and Zhu Xiyu has no role in the scene. Therefore, it is likely that Director Feng will not stop Huang Feng. Took them away.


    Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu took Huang Feng to see Director Feng. Along the way, they attracted the attention of many people. They paid attention to Huang Feng not because they knew that Huang Feng is the boss of Time and Space Entertainment, but because Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu Two people.


    Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu are both big beauties, Li Bingyun is still a big star, and now, such two beauties are surrounded by Huang Feng, which really makes Huang Feng very attractive.


    Tao Xing also saw this scene. While guessing Huang Feng¡¯s identity, he was also jealous of Huang Feng. You know, he usually talks to Li Bingyun, but Li Bingyun never gave him Looks good, but now, Li Bingyun is by Huang Feng''s side, but he is talking and laughing with Huang Feng. How could he not be jealous?


    "That man is a bit familiar." After seeing Huang Feng for a while, Tao Xing suddenly felt that Huang Feng''s appearance was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him before.


    "His name is Huang Feng. He had been rumored with Li Bingyun before, and he seemed to be a rich second generation." At this time, Tao Xing''s assistant said to Tao Xing, he just remembered Huang Feng''s identity.


    "It turned out to be him!" Tao Xing suddenly said. He had also heard of the scandal between Li Bingyun and Huang Feng. After all, it was the first time Li Bingyun had spread the scandal. Moreover, he paid more attention to Li Bingyun. I knew about it.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t believe those news reports. After all, he himself was a member of the entertainment industry. He naturally knew the virtues of those paparazzi. Anything black could be said to be white. A very ordinary photo. Because of the angle of view, a lot of news can be compiled, and there is no repetition, so he knows that the credibility of the news reports of the paparazzi is very low.


    However, seeing Li Bingyun and Huang Feng talking and laughing with his own eyes, Tao Xing felt for the first time that the previous paparazzi''s reports about Huang Feng and Li Bingyun might be true. You know, Li Bingyun Although he is usually at peace with others, he still keeps a certain distance, especially for men. It is difficult to get close to her. He has personal experience, but now Li Bingyun is with Huang Feng Such a joke, it won''t work if he doesn''t let him think about it.


    "Do you know his specific identity?" Tao Xing asked his assistant. He knew that his assistant still had some connections in the entertainment industry.


    "I don''t know. Actually, many reporters wanted to investigate Huang Feng, but there was not much news. It seemed that she only knew that she opened a factory. The one who reported on the scandal between Li Bingyun and Huang Feng before. The reporter named Shen Yan himself also posted an article saying that his previous report was wrong, and apologized to Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. In short, this Huang Feng is quite mysterious." Tao Xing''s assistant said.


    Huang Feng did not ask Shen Yan to write an article to clarify the matter between himself and Li Bingyun. However, Shen Yan still has this self-knowledge, so he does not want Huang Feng to say it. He did it himself. Of course, how many people believe , That''s hard to say.

 1276 Chapter 1276

    "Mysterious? Huh, pretending to be a ghost!" Tao Xing said with a cold snort, although according to reports, Huang Feng should be a child of a wealthy family, a rich second-generation, but Tao Xing, as a domestic first-line star, he was one year old The money he makes is definitely a lot, so even if Huang Feng''s family is really rich, he doesn''t care, he thinks he will not be much worse than Huang Feng.


    The mystery of Huang Feng''s body made Tao Xing a little unhappy, especially now that he sees Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu surrounded by him, it makes Tao Xing even more unhappy. After all, he worked so hard. For a long time, Li Bingyun couldn''t make Li Bingyun look different, and when the Huang Feng came, Li Bingyun smiled, Tao Xing was jealous.


    "Help me inquire about his situation." Tao Xing said to his assistant.


    "Okay." His assistant replied. Looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, it seemed that he had some connections with the entertainment industry. Tao Xing''s assistant still had some connections in the entertainment industry. He felt that inquiring about Huang Feng''s situation was not the same. It''s too difficult.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know Tao Xing¡¯s thoughts. At this time, he had already come to Director Feng. Director Feng was a little surprised about Huang Feng¡¯s arrival. However, thinking about it, he felt normal. After all, This movie was filmed by Huang Feng''s investment, and there are still several people from Huang Feng''s company in this crew. He came to take a look and expressed his concern. That is normal.


    In this crew, only Li Bingyun, Zhu Xiyu, and Director Feng knew Huang Feng¡¯s specific identities. As for the others, seeing the more serious Director Feng and Huang Feng talking and laughing, I was very puzzled. , I don¡¯t know how Huang Feng is so familiar with Director Feng.


    "Director Feng, I would like to ask you to give them both a leave. There will be something to go back. I will come in a few days." Huang Feng said to Director Feng.


    "Is it about Bingyun''s album? Bingyun has already told me before." Director Feng said, "Go, and come back when you''re done."


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun responded.


    "Thank you, Director Feng." Huang Feng said thankfully. He said before that he would not interfere with the filming. Therefore, if you want to take Li Bingyun away, you still have to give permission from Director Feng, and Director Feng is also very generous, Huang As soon as Feng said, he agreed. Therefore, Huang Feng also thanked Director Feng.


    "What are you polite? Bing Yun has been taking the time to film her scenes these days, just wanting to ask for leave. If I still don''t agree, that would be too unkind." Director Feng said with a smile.


    Huang Feng also smiled slightly, and then said: "Then Director Feng, I will invite you to dinner tonight, and we will leave tomorrow."


    "At night, not tonight, there are still scenes to be filmed in the evening, wait for the next time." Director Feng said.


    "Okay, when will Director Feng have time to tell me." For this well-known domestic director, Huang Feng still wants to maintain a good relationship with the other party. Moreover, Director Feng is not as ignorant as the rumors. Huang Feng also likes to interact with him very much.


    Later, after Li Bingyun took a rest, he resumed filming. Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu sat together to watch Li Bingyun''s filming. Huang Feng watched a lot of movies, but he watched this movie. It was the first time in the process. I felt that there were many differences from what I had imagined.


    When Li Bingyun started filming, the whole person was also different in an instant. He immediately entered the role. A layman like Huang Feng can see it. It is not difficult to understand why Director Feng and some other directors like Li Bingyun. The reason.


    "Sister Bingyun is really amazing, and she has great control over the character." Zhu Xiyu said while looking at Li Bingyun with envy.


    "Wait a few years, I believe that you will be as good as her." Huang Feng said: "Bingyun has grown to this level step by step."


    "Well, sister Bingyun is my idol and goal, I will definitely learn from her," Li Bingyun said.


    At this time, the person who played the opposite role with Li Bingyun became Tao Xing. Li Bingyun was the heroine and Tao Xing was the actor. Therefore, there are still quite a lot of roles between the two of them in the opposite role. Performed together once.


    However, after seeing Tao Xing coming up, Zhu Xiyu''s brows wrinkled. Huang Feng discovered this and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    "That guy always revolves around Sister Bingyun during this time, and he likes to be courteous if he has nothing to do." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "Bingyun is a big beauty. It''s normal for a man to turn around her, right?" Huang Feng said. A beautiful lady like Li Bingyun has a few suitors around. That''s normal. But the thing is.


    However, even though he said so, Huang Feng still had a strange feeling in his heart after hearing Zhu Xiyu''s words. When he looked at Li Bingyun and Tao Xing, his expression seemed to have changed a little.


    "What''s normal? Sister Bingyun doesn''t want to care about him, but he is like a dogskin plaster. Sister Bingyun is almost annoying and can''t drive away." Zhu Xiyu said, although in front of Tao Xing, because of entertainment She can''t say anything about the hidden rules in the circle, but in front of Huang Feng, she has no worries.


    "Really?" Huang Feng said, looking at the scene.


    "Huang Feng, don''t you care?" Zhu Xiyu looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "What do you mean? This matter is Bingyun''s private matter, I can''t take care of it." Huang Feng said.


    "Why don''t you care?" Zhu Xiyu said, "Isn''t Sister Bingyun also your woman?"


    "Who did you listen to, don''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, it''s bad for Bingyun to be heard." Huang Feng said with some dumbfounding.


    "Ah, isn''t it?" Zhu Xiyu was a little surprised: "However, when I have been in contact with Bingyun during this period, I can clearly feel her good feelings for you. When it comes to your affairs, she is very excited, I I thought she was one of your women."


    "She''s not." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "Ah, that''s a shame." Zhu Xiyu said, "Sister Bingyun is very good, and I can tell that she likes you very much."


    "You can''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing," Huang Feng said.


    "I didn''t talk nonsense. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her to ensure that she won''t refute it." Zhu Xiyu said.


    Huang Feng did not speak, but looked at Li Bingyun¡¯s figure, but in his mind, what Zhu Xiyu said was true. A few women including Su Yumo had said similar things before, but at that time, he felt like Li Bingyun''s background should be impossible, especially when she knows she has other women.


    However, now that even Zhu Xiyu said so, Huang Feng began to have a lot of thoughts in his heart.

 1277 Chapter 1277

    Even if Huang Feng had some thoughts in his mind, it was obviously impossible to ask Li Bingyun at this time. At this time, he was just watching Li Bingyun acting in silence.


    And at this time, Huang Feng also realized Li Bingyun''s hard work. Often a shot has to be taken several times before she can pass it. In this process, she has to constantly adjust herself to keep herself in the best condition.


    However, Huang Feng also discovered that Li Bingyun is really acting. She has the least number of NGs among all the actors. Even Huang Feng, who is inexperienced, can see that Li Bingyun is in a very good state and full of emotions. , The role is very well grasped.


    It¡¯s the people who acted with her against her. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the reason for the strength or the tension. There will always be NG, especially Tao Xing. Because of Zhu Xiyu¡¯s words before, Huang Feng now looks at the person named Tao Xing. No matter how you look at it, how upset, that Tao Xing always feels greasy.


    What makes Huang Feng even more uncomfortable is that there is a cuddle scene. I don¡¯t know if Tao Xing is really bad, or he wants to deliberately take advantage of Li Bingyun. For such a simple shot, he actually made mistakes five or six times. In the end, Li Bingyun, who had always been good-tempered, didn''t look worried.


    But Tao Xing is constantly apologizing. In this way, neither Li Bingyun nor Director Feng can say much. In any case, Tao Xing is still a first-line star with a lot of fans, and Director Feng doesn¡¯t want it. It''s too stiff with this kind of make, so he is really nervous.


    In the end, such a simple shot was taken eight times. Director Feng said that at this time, Huang Feng can clearly see from Tao Xing''s face that he is still inexplicable, which makes Huang Feng face people instantly. The good feelings have become negative, plus Zhu Xiyu''s words before, Huang Feng now has no good feelings about this person.


    At this time, Director Feng also let everyone rest again. The prop master was busy setting up the scene. Li Bingyun and several other actors took this opportunity to take a break.


    "Bingyun, I''m really sorry for what happened just now. I don''t know what''s going on. I entered the state very slowly today. I''m really sorry." At this time, Li Bingyun walked towards the place where Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu were, and Tao Xing He has been following Li Bingyun''s side, constantly talking.


    "It''s okay." Li Bingyun said blankly. Everyone who knows her knows that she is angry, not really okay. However, because of the shooting needs, even Li Bingyun has any dissatisfaction with Tao Xing in his heart. It''s not easy to say anything, otherwise, other actors will say that she is stingy and think she is too much. When filming, who can not be NG?Some physical contact is normal.


    Of course, Li Bingyun, who has been in the entertainment industry for many years, knows this too. It¡¯s just that when he hugs others in front of Huang Feng, even if he¡¯s filming, Li Bingyun¡¯s heart is a bit awkward, even if Huang Feng thinks more. , What is even more hateful is that Tao Xing has embraced himself several times.


    "Bingyun, it''s okay if you don''t get angry, or if I invite you to dinner at night, I will treat it as a plea?" Tao Xing said while taking advantage.


    "No, I have an appointment tonight." Li Bingyun said.


    Tao Xing looked at Huang Feng¡¯s place, wondering if Li Bingyun had an appointment with Huang Feng, which made him feel more jealous, and Li Bingyun obviously didn¡¯t care. The way he looked, this made Tao Xing feel a little crazy.


    However, no matter what he thinks in his heart, Tao Xing still keeps a smile on his face. He looks very gentleman, and it is easy to get the favor of the little girl. However, his efforts may be in vain, Li Bing Yun is obviously not the kind of little girl who is easily deceived.


    Tao Xing still has some experience in chasing girls. Therefore, even if he was shocked by Li Bingyun¡¯s attitude, he did not give up. He still followed Li Bingyun brazenly and went to Huang Feng and the others. .


    "Tired, drink some water." Huang Feng handed the water to Li Bingyun and said. As for Tao Xing on one side, he ignored it.


    "Thank you." Li Bingyun said with a sweet smile at Huang Feng. He took the water from Huang Feng very naturally and drank it.


    Seeing this scene, Tao Xing''s heart was about to explode with jealousy. He had done this to Li Bingyun before, and, more than once, Li Bingyun didn''t say he smiled at her, but the water he handed over was not even a mouthful. I have drunk it, but when Huang Feng is here, she has a completely different attitude.


    Looking at Huang Feng¡¯s somewhat ordinary appearance, Tao Xing couldn¡¯t figure it out even more. He felt that he was better than Huang Feng in every aspect, handsome, more famous than him, and more capable than him. Huang Feng It''s just a rich second generation who relies on his family, but he is a first-line star who can make a lot of money on his own, obviously better than Huang Feng, and he has many fans.


    Therefore, Tao Xing couldn¡¯t figure it out, why would he not be as pleasing as Huang Feng in Li Bingyun¡¯s place, the more he couldn¡¯t figure it out, the more jealous Huang Feng¡¯s treatment was, and the more unfriendly his eyes looked at Huang Feng, but Huang Feng is Li Bingyun''s friend. Even if Tao Xing hates Huang Feng in his heart, he is calm on the bright side.


    However, what Tao Xing didn¡¯t know was that Huang Feng¡¯s observation power was not comparable to that of ordinary people. He could feel Tao Xing¡¯s hostility hidden under his eyes only by using his peripheral light. Huang Feng was not surprised by this. Especially when Zhu Xiyu said that before.


    "Hello, I am Tao Xing, you must have seen my movie, are you a friend of Bingyun?" At this time, Tao Xing took the initiative to say to Huang Feng.


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t watched your movie before." Huang Feng said ruthlessly. Huang Feng said the truth. He had heard of this Tao Xing and had seen him on TV. However, This person belongs to the "little fresh meat" level. He has many fans, is well-known, and is also liked by advertisers. However, in terms of acting skills, it is hard to say a word. Therefore, Huang Feng has not seen this person before. acting.


    Before, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know about this movie. Director Feng chose him as the actor, because he had promised Director Feng before that he would not intervene more when shooting on the phone. Therefore, for his casting, he Of course it is not easy to intervene, until now I know that this person is the protagonist of his company''s first movie.


    "My name is Huang Feng, and I am Bingyun''s friend." Huang Feng continued.

 1278 Chapter 1278 Warning From Tao Xing

    Huang Feng''s unrelenting expression made Tao Xing''s face a little ugly, even if he had been working hard to restrain it, but the three people on the scene could see the anger on his face, and it took him a while. Calm down.


    In this regard, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu did not mean to sympathize with each other at all, and even felt that Huang Feng was doing the right thing. Such arrogant people should be treated like this. Obviously, both of them think that this is yellow. Feng said this deliberately, but he didn''t know that these words were Huang Feng''s true words.


    "Haha, hello." Tao Xing said with a smile: "I and Bingyun are also very good friends."


    "Tao Xing, we are just ordinary friends. Don''t talk nonsense." Li Bingyun said quickly, because she was afraid of Huang Summit''s misunderstanding.


    However, in this way, Tao Xing''s face is even more ugly. Huang Feng used to be merciless, but now he is replaced by Li Bingyun. This is nothing to save himself.


    So Tao Xing had to find an excuse to leave. When he left, his face became even more ugly.


    "This guy really deserves it." Seeing Tao Xing leave a little embarrassed, Zhu Xiyu said happily. During this time, she was annoying Tao Xing, but she was in the crew, she was not qualified to say anything about Tao Xing. It can only be held back. Now that he sees his end, I am naturally happy.


    "I don''t think his acting skills are very good, why would Director Feng choose him as the leading actor?" Huang Feng said.


    Although he is a layman, he really did not find any acting skills of this Tao Xing from his observations during that period of time. I won¡¯t say anything about the hug scene before, and he is acting against Li Bingyun. At that time, his expression is always the same, and his eyes are also apathetic. Such a person can easily tell people that he has no acting skills. If he plays opponents with the superb acting Li Bingyun, it seems even more that he has no acting skills. Therefore, Huang Feng was also very puzzled. He could see that Director Feng had no reason and couldn''t see it. Why did he choose him as the leading actor.


    "Director Feng has nothing to do." Li Bingyun said, she knows something, unlike a layman like Huang Feng: "In the current movie market, as long as there is a small piece of meat, regardless of acting skills or script In this way, first of all, his fans will buy it, and a part of the box office can be guaranteed."


    "But Director Feng is so strong, he still cares about these?" Huang Feng didn''t understand.


    "No matter how strong, no one will think that they have achieved greater success." Li Bingyun said: "Although the films of Director Feng made money before, but now investors want to make money steadily, who can guarantee Director Feng''s next film will be a big hit? And with the addition of Xiao Xianrou, at least there is a guarantee. I think Director Feng is because of this, he may also treat you as such an investor. Up."


    Huang Feng nodded, but he somewhat understood Director Feng. There is no way. The market decides, and Director Feng can only follow the market.


    "Do you think Director Feng likes the so-called small fresh meat?" Li Bingyun continued: "He actually doesn''t like this kind of people, but in many cases, he can''t help it."


    Huang Feng felt that Director Feng was too worried. Since he had completely handed over the film to him before, he would not say anything about his selection, and he should not be under pressure. , I can only blame, many investors and Huang Feng gave promises at a glance, but few can really do it in the end.


    The break time soon ended. Li Bingyun went to film again. As Director Feng said, Li Bingyun wanted to go back for a few more days. In the past few days, the scenes she filmed were very heavy, so, Others can rest for a while, but Li Bingyun has to keep shooting.


    "I''m going to the bathroom." Huang Feng said to Zhu Xiyu after watching for a while.


    "Go, go forward from here, then turn right." Zhu Xiyu said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then went to the bathroom, but what he didn''t see was that when he just left Zhu Xiyu, Tao Xing who was resting there had noticed his situation and stood up. Then, he also went in the direction of the bathroom.


    Li Bingyun did not shoot this scene with Tao Xing, so Tao Xing had more time to rest. At this time, he did not have a role to film.


    "Huang Feng, stop!"


    When Huang Feng just entered the corner on the right, he heard the shouts behind him. In fact, even if Huang Feng hadn¡¯t turned around, he had already known that someone was following behind him, but he didn¡¯t expect that this person would be Tao Xing is only, he doesn''t think he has any friendship with Tao Xing, Tao Xing came to chat with him specially.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng turned and said to Tao Xing who had just walked over.


    "Leave Li Bingyun, immediately, right away!" Tao Xing said, looking at Huang Feng with a gloomy expression, his face no longer the gentleman''s demeanor.


    Huang Feng expressed emotion in his heart that the other party''s face changed so much, but he was not too surprised, because he had discovered before that this Tao Xing was not as gentle as he showed, he was a man who could act, he was not. Acting in a movie, but acting in reality, if his ability to act in reality can be used in movies, maybe he is already a powerful actor.


    However, it is clear that Tao Xing did not want to apply his acting ability to TV movies.


    "Oh? Why? Who are you? And why should I listen to you?" Huang Feng said unchanged face.


    "Because you are not worthy!" Tao Xing said, "You are not worthy of Li Bingyun, a rich second generation who eats and waits to die. If you are still interested, you should leave Li Bingyun''s sight."


    "I''m not worthy? Are you worthy?" Huang Feng said, "Also, you have nothing to do with Li Bingyun, so why bother with her?"


    "Of course I am worthy!" Tao Xing said: "I am a first-line star, and she is also a first-line star. I have the ability to make money on my own. I am more qualified than you. And I have nothing to do with her. However, I believe that she will choose mine."


    "You are really confident." Huang Feng said with a smile; "However, if you are so confident, why do you still do this kind of thing now? Isn''t it good for you to chase her upright?"


    "Because she was blinded by you." Tao Xing said: "So, please leave her by her side immediately, immediately!"

 1279 Chapter 1279

    Huang Feng looked at this Tao Xing somewhat amused. He didn''t know where his courage came from, and he could actually say such things.


    "Bingyun is blinded by being with me. Is it right to be with you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes." Tao Xing said proudly: "We are a perfect match. You are nothing at all. You still want to eat swan meat. I advise you to wake up early. Bingyun just treats you as her friend."


    "Unfortunately, you and her are not even friends." Huang Feng shocked.


    "You!" Tao Xing pointed at Huang Feng with an angry expression: "Don''t be proud, don''t you know if you are near the water tower? At least I have held Bingyun, and you? Nothing? Tell you, we will pay There is a further part of the scene, I am mad at you!


    Huang Feng also has some doubts about Tao Xing''s words. Although he prepared the script himself, he is not very clear about the specific content. Moreover, sometimes the director will increase or decrease some scenes according to the situation of the scene. It is also normal, so what Tao Xing said is not necessarily false.


    "The hug of you just now was just filming. Did you deliberately take advantage of Bingyun just now?" Huang Feng said calmly.


    "Of course, otherwise you thought I would shoot so many times?" Tao Xing said smugly: "You want to hug, I''m afraid you will have to wait until the next life."


    "bump!"


    As soon as Tao Xing finished speaking, he felt that the corner of his mouth was punched violently. After that, his body flew out and hit the wall next to him, making him dizzy, and then slowly Slide down.


    "How about it, comfortable?" Huang Feng said, looking at Tao Xing.


    "You, do you dare to hit me?!" Tao Xing looked at Huang Feng in disbelief. Obviously, Huang Feng''s behavior just now was something he didn''t expect. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng would dare to hit him. Where did he get so courageous?


    What made Tao Xing even more angry was that he found that his teeth had been beaten by Huang Feng by two, and now he was talking a little bit leaky.


    "What''s wrong with me hitting you?" Huang Feng said disdainfully, "A scum like you, this hit is all light."


    Huang Feng is telling the truth. If this is in other dimensions, Huang Feng can punch him to death. However, this is the real world. Huang Feng has already paid attention to controlling his own strength. Otherwise, human life may really happen. of.


    And this Tao Xing actually took advantage of Li Bingyun deliberately. No matter how Huang Feng feels about Li Bingyun, but the two are at least friends, there is no reason why Huang Feng can¡¯t do anything. Fortunately, this guy is still in Huangfeng. Show off in front of you.


    "I want to call the police, I want you to sit in jail!" Tao Xing roared with a sullen face. He has been running smoothly since his debut. Everyone is holding him. When has he been insulted?This beating?


    "You go." Huang Feng said indifferently: "Don''t say which of us has more contacts, but you really called the police. Who can prove that you were the one who beat me? I also said you didn''t walk by yourself. Long eyes, who fell down, are here to frame me."


    "You, you bastard, I''m fighting with you!" Tao Xing lost his mind for a while, forgetting Huang Feng''s horrible force value just now, and he was struggling to stand up, waving his small fist, and rushing. He went to Huang Feng, and the result was that Huang Feng was beaten out again, and another tooth was lost.


    And this time, Tao Xing has completely understood the reality. In terms of force value, he is not as good as Huang Feng. If he tries to find Huang Feng like this, he will suffer in the end, so he just leans on the wall. His eyes looked bitterly at Huang Feng.


    "Don''t look at me like this. You asked for it." Huang Feng said indifferently: "You also know my name. If you want to retaliate with me, I will accompany you at any time."


    After speaking, Huang Feng turned and left, leaving only Tao Xing lying there.


    When Huang Feng came out of the bathroom, Tao Xing was gone. When he returned to the script, he only found out after asking Zhu Xiyu that Tao Xing had left with someone.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with that guy? The lips are blue and purple. It''s miserable." Zhu Xiyu said with a smile, and she was still very happy to see Tao Xing''s bad luck.


    At this time, Li Bingyun finished filming another scene and walked towards Huang Feng again. This time she did not come alone, but with Director Feng.


    "Huang Feng, did you have a holiday with that Tao Xing?" Director Feng asked when he came to Huang Feng.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Just now he left the crew on the grounds of injury and said he would take a rest for a while. He also mentioned you, which probably meant that the injury was related to you." Director Feng said.


    "How long does he want to rest?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I didn''t say it." Director Feng shook his head and said, "However, I see what he meant, it seems a bit difficult. Once the rest time is too long, it will seriously affect our progress."


    Huang Feng frowned. He had forgotten that this Tao Xing was still filming for his company. However, Huang Feng originally didn''t want this Tao Xing to continue acting against Li Bingyun. At this time, he could just mention it.


    "Director Feng, do you think you can change people?" Huang Feng said tentatively. After all, he had said before not getting involved in movie shooting.


    "Substitution? What do you mean?" Director Feng asked.


    "I don¡¯t think that Tao Xing has any acting skills. I admit that he has traffic and fans, but after all, this is my company¡¯s first drama. I want to make a really good movie, not to make money. Please the so-called traffic niche." Huang Feng said, this is his real idea, this is his company¡¯s first movie, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, word of mouth is more important than the box office, and after watching Tao Xing¡¯s acting skills , Huang Feng had the idea of ??replacing people.


    "But if you change people now, then the previous scenes will have to be filmed again, which will delay the time and increase the investment in shooting." Director Feng said.


    Li Bingyun is right. Director Feng himself doesn''t like this kind of traffic niche. Before I asked Tao Xing, it was also because Director Feng knew this was Huangfeng Company¡¯s first play, so he wanted to help Huangfeng Company. To make more money, in fact, Director Feng can''t stand Tao Xing''s acting skills.


    And now Huang Feng has the idea of ??replacing people, then Director Feng of course doesn¡¯t care more. Huang Feng wants to change, just change, just in accordance with his intentions, but in this way, their investment is bound to increase. It would exceed the budget. Director Feng felt that he had to make it clear to Huang Feng.

 1280 Chapter 1280 I dont want to play with other actors

    "It doesn''t matter if the budget increases, and I don''t lack that little money. As long as the film can maintain the quality and quantity, I am willing to increase the investment." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng''s current wealth really doesn''t care about investing so much money. What he wants is a good reputation. He wants to make his company''s name in the first movie.


    "Since you said that, then there is no problem." Director Feng said, he is still very satisfied with Huang Feng''s generosity: "It''s just that Tao Xing may have to pay some money to terminate the contract. After all, we used to Signed an agreement with him."


    "I know this. It doesn''t matter if you pay some money." Huang Feng said, although he is unwilling to give Tao Xing money, the agreement is an agreement. Huang Feng is not an unreasonable person. It''s better than Tao Xing delaying his first movie, or better than Tao Xing continuing to play against Li Bingyun, so Huang Feng thinks it''s a good deal to pay some money.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t actually have to lose much money." Director Feng looked at Huang Feng and said: "That Tao Xing came to the crew for a while, originally I didn''t want to care about her, but if he is a big lion If I speak, I don¡¯t mind talking to him. In addition, I also have some connections in the entertainment industry. I believe the economic company behind him will give me this face."


    Director Feng is planning to help Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng must increase investment in filming investment. Therefore, he wants to save Huang Feng some money elsewhere, and he is also in the entertainment industry. There are deep connections, and Tao Xing has breached the contract before and has been late to the crew for so long. He didn''t say anything to him before, and hoped that he would continue filming, but now it can be used.


    "Thank you, Director Feng." Huang Feng said gratefully.


    "It''s not necessary." Director Feng said: "However, now that the movie has been filmed for most of the time, it may be a little troublesome to find actors temporarily."


    This is what Feng Director worries about. Although Huang Feng is willing to invest more, he may not be able to find a suitable actor. Many actors have appointments at this time, and they do not have such a schedule. Moreover, this actor They can''t choose randomly, they have to meet the character characteristics of this movie, which narrows their selection again.


    Huang Feng also understands this, so he is also a bit distressed. If there is no schedule for the right person, even if he is willing to increase investment, there is no way he can do it. Moreover, some of the people in his current crew will finish filming this film. After the movie, there are still other film appointments, and I can''t delay the other party too much time.


    "Or, Huang Feng, you can play the leading actor, so you don''t need to find someone." Zhu Xiyu said with a smile suddenly.


    Originally, Zhu Xiyu''s remarks were joking. After all, Huang Feng had never made a movie before, and had no ideas in this regard. She just saw that the atmosphere was a little serious and wanted to make a joke.


    "Yes, Huang Feng, you can do it yourself." Li Bingyun also said, and then he looked at Director Feng and said: "Director Feng, I think Huang Feng quite fits the characteristics of the male protagonist in this movie, and Huang Feng Feng and I have also filmed commercials together before, and it is not that I have no experience at all."


    Li Bingyun¡¯s jokes about Zhu Xiyu are very bright. She is already familiar with this movie, so of course she knows what kind of characteristics the actor of this movie needs to find. Moreover, she and Huang Feng had a relationship before. Working together and filming an advertisement, the effect of that advertisement is also good. Obviously, Huang Feng still has some talent in shooting.


    After hearing what Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun said, Director Feng also set his sights on Huang Feng''s body. The more he looked at him, the more satisfied he became. Huang Feng''s temperament, he hadn''t paid special attention to it before, but now that it looks like As Li Bingyun said, it coincides perfectly with the hero of the movie, as if it was tailor-made for him.


    Seeing Director Feng''s gaze on his body, Huang Feng said quickly: "No, I can''t. I haven''t made a movie, so I can''t."


    "If there is anything that won''t, no one has experience from the beginning. If you don''t understand anything, I can teach you." Director Feng said: "Bing Yun is right. Your temperament is indeed quite consistent. For this role, you also wrote this script. You didn''t write it based on your own characteristics."


    "No, no." Huang Feng hurriedly waved his hand. The real author of this script is not him. The temperament of the male protagonist matches him. It can only be said to be a coincidence, a very big coincidence.


    "Whether it is or not, I think you can try it. You drove away my actor. Now you have to pay me. If it doesn''t work, I will find someone else." Feng said.


    "That''s right, Huang Feng, you can try it." Zhu Xiyu said. She didn''t expect a joke of her own. Director Feng and Li Bingyun both approved of it. She was also very happy. If Huang Feng really came to make this movie. In the case of the movie, wouldn''t there be more opportunities to meet him?


    "Yes, Huang Feng, let''s try it, it won''t miss a piece of meat." Li Bingyun also said, and she was obviously looking forward to working with Huang Feng again.


    "Okay, then I will try." Seeing that everyone asked him to try, Huang Feng did not refuse. However, he didn''t think he could pass Director Feng''s request. After the test, they knew they didn''t. If you are right, you won''t ask yourself.


    Therefore, Director Feng arranged a play for Huang Feng, which is exactly the opposite play with Li Bingyun. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s role is the leading actor, and the opposite play with Li Bingyun is the most. If there is nothing with Li Bingyun. If there is a problem, then the problem will not be big in the end.


    Huang Feng usually doesn''t panic when faced with how big the scene is, but now facing this scene, facing the people around him, he finds that he is a little nervous.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be nervous, just as we have worked together before, you can." Li Bingyun cheered Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, the hardworking person calmed himself down and acted with Li Bingyun, but soon the director Feng frowned next to him. Obviously, Huang Feng''s acting skills did not satisfy him.


    Li Bingyun and Huang Feng also felt that Huang Feng could not fully express the characteristics of the protagonist of the movie, and it was still a lot worse. It is estimated that it is impossible to pass the audition.


    "Huang Feng, come on, I believe you." Li Bingyun did not give up, and continued to cheer Huang Feng. Then, with a slight red face, he approached Huang Feng and said softly: "This movie has some relatively large-scale scenes behind. Yes, I don¡¯t want to play with other actors."

 1281 Chapter 1281

    Li Bingyun''s meaning is already obvious. She doesn''t want to act with other actors. However, with Huang Feng, she has no such idea. Therefore, she hopes Huang Feng can pass the audition.


    After listening to Li Bingyun¡¯s words, Huang Feng remembered what Tao Xing said before. He also said that there is such a scene behind this movie. Huang Feng has already intervened in the casting of this movie. Obviously, he can''t be too much. , Continue to intervene in the specific scenes in it, otherwise, Director Feng will definitely be unhappy in his heart.


    Therefore, Huang Feng couldn''t let Director Feng delete those scenes.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s heart also didn¡¯t want Li Bingyun to play such a role with other men. You must know that Li Bingyun has rarely or even acted in such a role before. This can be said to be her breakthrough. It was also for the breakthrough of Huang Feng''s company. Li Bingyun had sacrificed so much, and Huang Feng was not embarrassed to shirk.


    Therefore, Huang Feng nodded at Li Bingyun and said, "I will definitely pass."


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun nodded and said, but she was a little happy in her heart. Obviously she could see that Huang Feng also didn''t want to act like that with other men. This made Li Bingyun very happy, indicating that Huang Feng is Pay attention to her.


    What Li Bingyun didn¡¯t tell Huang Feng was that there were indeed some slightly larger scales in this movie, but Li Bingyun had already talked to Director Feng before that when she got there, she would use a substitute instead of herself. He went into battle personally, so Huang Feng was worried that Li Bingyun would be taken advantage of by other men, it was impossible to happen.


    Of course, Li Bingyun would not tell Huang Feng about this. If Huang Feng passed the audition, he would tell Director Feng that he didn¡¯t need a stand-in, and it would not be considered a lie to Huang Feng. If Huang Feng didn¡¯t pass the audition. , Then I will still use a substitute when the time comes, so it all depends on Huang Feng.


    When it started again, whether it was Li Bingyun standing next to Huang Feng, Zhu Xiyu standing next to watch, or Director Feng behind the camera, they felt that Huang Feng¡¯s temperament suddenly changed, and the whole person seemed to They are all different from before.


    "Yes, that''s it, that''s how it feels!" Director Feng immediately became excited, because Huang Feng at this time gave him the feeling that it was like the actor himself, without the slightest sense of disobedience, it was simply natural.


    "Bingyun, don''t froze, just say the lines." At this moment, Director Feng found Li Bingyun was a little dazed, and immediately reminded him.


    Only then did Li Bingyun wake up, feeling a little embarrassed that she was actually lost in Huang Feng''s changes, so she quickly cheered up, looked at Huang Feng, and started talking.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s performance this time is not bad at all, not only in terms of the feeling, but also in his line skills, facial expressions, etc., are all controlled in place. In that way, he is not like a novice actor at all. Like an old drama, the tension of the performance is not worse than Li Bingyun!


    "OK! It''s over!" With Director Feng roaring, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun finally stopped confronting each other, looking at Director Feng, obviously waiting for his final decision.


    "No problem, it''s Huang Feng!" Director Feng happily walked over and said, "I really didn''t see it before, Huang Feng, you are quite amazing. I see many first- and second-line actors, none of them are you. I knew you were so good. Why would I find other actors? I just let you go."


    It can be seen that Director Feng is really happy, not because Huang Feng is the boss. He can meet an actor who fits the role so well. Of course, Director Feng has reason to be happy. That will make him next. The shooting process was smoother, and moreover, I was able to shoot what I wanted.


    "Director Feng has been acclaimed, I''m just a novice." Huang Feng said with a smile. Huang Feng is also very satisfied with passing the audition, but in fact, he has just been able to have that kind of ability. There are some, and the other is the energy in his body, which can control his emotions well, and even his facial expressions can be finely grasped in place. In addition, Huang Feng is calm enough, so he has just performance. , There is nothing strange.


    "Huang Feng, you are really amazing. Now, we can cooperate again." Li Bingyun said happily. She is still very happy to be able to act with Huang Feng, especially when she thinks of the next play. While Li Bingyun was shy, he was also faintly looking forward to it.


    In fact, Li Bingyun and Tao Xing had a slightly larger scene in their mouths, in the eyes of other actors, there was nothing, just that the male and female protagonists kissed, and then, the love deepened, the male protagonist unconsciously wanted to take off The heroine''s jacket only reveals the heroine''s back. There are still clothes in the front, but it is not visible from the back.


    Li Bingyun had no intention of going to the show in person before. She was going to use a stand-in. Even if she only showed her back, kissing is a borrowed place. However, she is still a little unaccustomed to the intimate contact of an actor. .


    However, if the actor is now replaced by Huang Feng, it is completely different. Li Bingyun has dispelled her previous thoughts. She knew that this time it was because of the special circumstances that Huang Feng would film this movie. It is difficult to say whether there is a chance to play against Huang Feng, so she cherishes this opportunity very much.


    At this time, Zhu Xiyu also came over and looked at Huang Feng with a look of admiration. Like Li Bingyun, she thought Huang Feng is omnipotent in her heart, and she has never been exposed to acting in the first place. Now she is also acting like this. Okay, of course Zhu Xiyu became more enamoured.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s replacement, Director Feng has completely forgotten who Tao Xing is. Anyway, he was only invited for the sake of the box office before, but now with Huang Feng, Director Feng feels that the box office may not be bad. At the same time, Word of mouth will also improve a lot, and he is of course very satisfied with this result.


    And Tao Xing on the other side obviously didn''t know that he had been replaced by someone, and the person who replaced him was still someone he hated.

 1282 Chapter 1282 was replaced

    "Hi, tap it!"


    In a five-star hotel in Hangzhou, Tao Xing, who had left the studio angrily before, was cleaning his wounds with the help of his assistants. With the help of his assistant, he did not dare to go to the hospital at all. What he saw was another mess. Of course he wanted to push the matter to Huang Feng''s head. However, Huang Feng was right. No one saw it at all. It was Huang Feng who beat him. .


    Once he stabbed in the media, Huang Feng would not lose anything. When the time comes to entangle himself with himself, the media will put himself a fighting hat, then his image will be ruined, and he cannot Accepted.


    Therefore, Tao Xing wanted to take care of his appearance before going to the hospital to deal with his dental problems. The loss of three teeth would obviously still make his image plummet. He needs fillings and dentures. .


    Seeing the three teeth on the table, Tao Xing''s heart was full of hatred for Huang Feng. They were all this damn guy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have become like this.


    "Huang Feng, I will definitely not let you go!" Tao Xing gritted his teeth.


    "What about Director Feng?" the assistant asked in a low voice.


    "What should I do? Didn''t you see that I am like this now? How to film, of course, first take a break." Tao Xing said to his assistant angrily.


    "But, Director Feng''s temper..." The assistant wanted to say something, but he dared not say anything.


    Of course Tao Xing understands that Director Feng''s temper is not good. This is not a secret in the entertainment industry. He especially hates actors being late and playing big names. If Tao Xing has been dragging away from filming, it affects the progress. , Then Director Feng will definitely be angry.


    "Regardless of him, I am like this, you won''t say anything." Tao Xing said, but he was a little unreliable in his heart. Although he is a first-line star, his qualifications and connections in the entertainment industry are similar to Feng Feng. There is no way for Dao to compare, if Dao Feng is really angry with him, he will be unlucky.


    However, at this time, he obviously would not admit counsel.


    However, Tao Xing did not think long before he received a call from the company.


    "What? I don''t need me to film the movie of Director Feng? Why? I have already filmed a lot, why did I change my mind in the middle?" Tao Xing said with a look of surprise, and at the same time, there was some panic in his heart. Has the guess I just made come true?


    But, it¡¯s not right. I just left. Even if Director Feng has a bad temper, his current behavior is not too much. It is not too long a delay. I decided not to go to the studio in the next few days. , Director Feng should not know how he made this decision.


    In the entertainment industry, role changes are not uncommon. On the contrary, this situation is very common. At this time, it depends on various contacts and resources. However, those who change roles are generally It happened before the start of the filming of the film. Like him now, it was only halfway through the filming to talk about the substitution. It was rare, and it was a blow to his reputation.


    Because, when the filming is halfway through, it is necessary to increase the shooting capital. Investors generally will not agree. Therefore, the director generally will not do this. Since the director has done this, he risked increasing investment. If the risk is done, it shows that the director can no longer bear the actor, and simply can''t stand him.


    Therefore, this kind of thing is not a good thing for actors.


    "Someone replaced? What the hell is going on? Huang Feng? I know him, what''s wrong? This matter has something to do with him? Ah, at that time, Kong Entertainment was his?" Tao Xing asked from his company''s leader. Know some things.


    In the end, he had to accept the fact that he was really replaced midway, and the person who replaced him was actually the one who just beat him, that is Huang Feng.


    What makes Tao Xing even more unacceptable is that the "Time and Space Entertainment" that was just established and made a lot of noise actually belongs to Huang Feng. Huang Feng is the big boss there. This kind of thing is rarely known to ordinary people, but The entertainment company behind Tao Xing is also an old-fashioned entertainment company, and there are still contacts. It is not surprising to know Huang Feng''s identity.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s identity was something Tao Xing hadn¡¯t expected. Therefore, when he knew Huang Feng¡¯s identity and the person who replaced him was Huang Feng, Tao Xing felt that Huang Feng must be jealous of himself and retaliate against him. Therefore, there is such a thing.


    What made Tao Xing angry is that it was Director Feng who came out this time. He personally contacted the company behind him. In this way, there would be no talk about termination fees. Director Feng''s face was very great. Yes, the company behind me usually relies on him a lot, and I have made mistakes before. I used to rely on the relationship between the company and Director Feng. Therefore, if the crew is late for about half a month, if it is true If he and Director Feng quarrel, in the end, not only will he not get the termination fee, but he will even lose some money. After all, he did not abide by the agreement first.


    However, being kicked out of the crew like this, there was no compensation for a penny, and even a decent explanation. Tao Xing felt too aggrieved. How could this make him stand it?


    "bump!"


    An angry Tao Xing directly gave the mobile phone in his hand to the ground. The valuable mobile phone was suddenly torn apart and could not be used again.


    "Huang Feng, you and I are at odds!" Tao Xing roared.


    The assistant on one side probably understood what was going on now, and was shocked in his heart. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng had such energy. He really underestimated him before.


    "Actually, it''s okay to leave the crew. Director Zhang contacted me before and asked you if there was a schedule. He was planning to make a film, but you were making a film with Director Feng before, so I declined. Now we can go to Director Zhang to audition," the assistant said.


    "What role? Is it the protagonist?" Tao Xing asked.


    "It''s the protagonist, there are definitely many scenes." The assistant said.


    "Well, you can help me ask if that role is finalized," Tao Xing said.


    "Okay, let me ask." The assistant said, and after that, he dialed a phone directly, and after a few words, he hung up.


    "The candidate for the male number one has not been decided yet. Director Zhang has once again invited us to audition. This time, Director Zhang''s film lineup is very strong. There are only three film kings." The assistant said, "As far as the lineup is concerned. It¡¯s definitely a far cry from Director Feng¡¯s movie."

 1283 Chapter 1283

    There are not many big stars in this film of Director Feng. Tao Xing and Li Bingyun were the best-known first-line stars before. As for the other roles, they are all powerful actors. These actors have acting skills, but they are famous. , It''s much worse, so, in terms of the lineup alone, it is indeed that Zhang Dao''s lineup is stronger.


    "Okay, let''s go to Director Zhang to audition." Tao Xing said: "Director Zhang is not inferior to Director Feng at all, and his shooting speed is very fast. Because Director Feng changed people, many things must be reshot , Maybe by then, the two movies can be released at the same time, it will be interesting, then the box office will fail miserably, I will see how wonderful the expressions of Director Feng and Huang Feng will be."


    Tao Xing felt a little excited about this. He didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all for the audition. Since Director Zhang was able to invite him to the audition, it means he is still optimistic about him. Moreover, when Director Zhang chooses roles for the past two years, he likes to use Some famous actors have always had a strong lineup. Therefore, a star like himself who has a large number of fans is what Director Zhang likes.


    Director Zhang¡¯s reputation in the director world is no worse than Director Feng. Coupled with the consideration of lineup and fans, Tao Xing obviously believes that as long as the two films are released at the same time, he will definitely win. When the time comes, he has given up his director Feng and the hateful Huang Feng, his expression must be very good-looking.


    At this time, Tao Xing was a bit grateful that he was kicked out of the crew, because only in this way can he make Huang Feng pay the price. Isn''t Huang Feng rich?Don¡¯t you want to invest in movies?Then let him lose everything, and lose everything!When the time comes, let''s see how he is still in front of him.


    With the decision, Tao Xing was reluctant to stay here for a moment. He immediately asked his assistant to pack his things and leave the hotel, and went to find Director Zhang for an audition.


    On the other side of Huang Feng, it was also at night that Tao Xing had already taken the initiative to leave. Huang Feng was originally worried that the other party would come to make trouble. After all, the two sides had an agreement, but they were driven away. If he didn''t get a penny, Tao Xing would definitely come to make trouble. He didn''t expect that the guy would leave so simply, which made Huang Feng feel a little bit. Feng''s contacts are really not covered.


    For half a day in the afternoon, Director Feng has been filming the scene of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. The people in the crew have only now learned that this movie, which has been filmed for almost a month, has changed roles at this time. And, it is not the kind of supporting role that is not heavy, but the leading actor with the most drama, which makes everyone very surprised.


    However, this is the decision of Director Feng. Since Director Feng has made such a decision, it is obviously approved by the investors. Otherwise, if the extra money is provided, he will have no place to reimburse him. Therefore, the crew will accept it. This thing.


    What everyone didn¡¯t expect was that Huang Feng¡¯s acting skills were really good. In many cases, it was just one pass. The number of NGs was actually less than that of Li Bingyun. Even Director Feng was shocked by this and praised again and again. Huang Feng was born for acting. Originally, Director Feng thought that when he auditioned before, Huang Feng had great potential. When he was actually acting, he would never be in that state. However, it turns out that his guess is Wrong, that is actually Huang Feng''s normal state, how could he not be shocked? Such acting skills are rare in the entire entertainment industry.


    Only Huang Feng knows that the reason why he can perform so well has a lot to do with the energy in his body and the jade Buddha in Najie that can keep him clear. At the same time, Huang Feng also exchanged an acting skill. This teaching course is for Huang Feng to learn acting in a virtual time and space. Compared with reality, it is another dimension. Huang Feng has studied there for a month, but in reality, it is just passing It took just a minute.


    In addition, after Huang Feng was promoted to the first-class realm, his learning ability has broken through a lot. Now if he takes the college entrance examination again, there will be no problem with the provincial champion, let alone acting.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was able to perform now, he himself was not surprised at all, but Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu looked at Huang Feng even more hot, there is full of worship, obviously, neither of them expected. Huang Feng''s acting skills are so good.


    In the evening, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were also in a hurry to film. They happened to have some night scenes to be filmed, so they finished filming at this time.


    Afterwards, Director Feng was shocked to discover that even if he changed Huang Feng halfway to filming, the previous Tao Xing scenes would have to be remade, but the time they really needed was not much more than before. This was mainly due to Huang Feng''s acting skills were so good that he saved a lot of time for Director Feng.


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng¡¯s role is there. Even if he shoots fast, it will take about half a month. In this way, Huang Feng¡¯s opportunity to go abroad may be delayed again. This is what Huang Feng did not expect.


    "Secretary Tan knows, I don''t know if I will be blamed for fooling him again." Huang Feng thought silently in his heart.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already returned to the hotel to rest, and filmed for a long time. Because he was in a hurry, he basically didn''t have much rest. If ordinary people really can''t handle it, but Huang Feng''s physical fitness is obviously not. Most people can compare, so he has no problems at all now.


    Huang Feng was lying on the bed reading the script at this time, and he finally found out where the "large" scenes in Li Bingyun''s mouth were before, and Huang Feng actually had some expectations for this.


    However, thinking of what I heard before, when filming, a lot of kisses were borrowed, and Huang Feng''s anticipation was suddenly less. In this scene, there is only one scene of kissing, and this If it is still borrowing, Huang Feng really has nothing to look forward to.


    However, Huang Feng agreed to film this scene before, not to take advantage of Li Bingyun, but to protect Li Bingyun from being taken advantage of by others. Although kissing can be borrowed, in this shot, But there are other scenes.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    When Huang Feng was looking at the script, there was a knock on the door, Huang Feng hurriedly went to open the door, and Zhu Xiyu was standing outside the door.

 1284 Chapter 1284

    "Come in quickly." Huang Feng quickly let Zhu Xiyu in.


    She lowered her head and passed by Huang Feng, but Huang Feng closed the door just as she entered, and then hugged her from behind.


    Zhu Xiyu was taken aback, but didn''t mean to struggle at all. She must have already thought of such a thing if she could come here.


    However, Huang Feng did not move further. After hugging Zhu Xiyu for a while, he cuddled her to sit down by the bed. Originally, Zhu Xiyu thought Huang Feng was going to do something, but in the end, there was no action, but a hug. She asked: "Are you still used to this time?"


    "Very good." Zhu Xiyu lay in Huang Feng''s arms and didn''t mean to get up. She had been thinking about this embrace for a month, and naturally she didn''t want to leave just like that.


    "Filming is very hard, right? You don''t regret it later?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I don''t regret it." Zhu Xiyu shook his head and said: "This was originally my dream, and I am still filming for you. I am very happy, but I don''t have much strength now. I can only shoot some supporting roles, and I can''t make more money for you. A lot of money.


    "It''s good to be happy by yourself. Don''t think about making money. I don''t need that little money. Don''t tire yourself because of it." Huang Feng said, he really doesn''t need that little money. Rich, with a lot of money, I just hope that the women around me will not worry about money. They go to work just to enjoy and to have fun.


    "Well, I am not tired at all now, and there are not many scenes, but Sister Bingyun, she has a lot of scenes, and it is really tiring to keep shooting." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "The relationship between the two of you is pretty good." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Of course, in this crew, Sister Bingyun cares about me the most. Moreover, I thought she was also your girlfriend before, so I just wanted to have a good relationship with her." Zhu Xiyu said. "It''s a pity she is not."


    "What a pity, there are so many women in this world, it can''t be mine." Huang Feng said, although there are a lot of women around him, but there is really no random collection, if there is no emotion No matter how beautiful, no matter how proactive he is, he won¡¯t even take a look. This is what Wang Tongtong has a say.


    "But Sister Bingyun is different. She likes you, and I can feel it." Zhu Xiyu said anxiously: "Moreover, you also like her, don''t deny it. Today I said that Tao Xing has been entangled. When Sister Bingyun, your complexion changed. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell. After that, you promised to make a movie. There was also a reason for Sister Bingyun. Otherwise, spend more money and find other actors. I just watch. I''ve read Sister Bingyun''s script, there is a kiss scene there."


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed when Zhu Xiyu said this, because he did have a good impression of Li Bingyun in his heart, but he was not sure how Li Bingyun felt, and the situation at Li Bingyun''s home would obviously make this Things get complicated.


    "Xiao Nizi, what are you talking about? Just so anxious to take me out?" Huang Feng patted Zhu Xiyu and said.


    "Anyway, you already have more than one, and there is nothing more than one." Zhu Xiyu said with a flushed face: "Moreover, Sister Bingyun is really good. I will enter your big family in the future. If there is Bingyun If my sister is here, I have been bullied, and someone will help me speak."


    "Okay, you originally made this idea." Huang Feng pretended to be angrily: "You think that Yumo and I will bully you, right?"


    Seeing Huang Feng seemed to be a little angry, Zhu Xiyu quickly explained: "No, no, don''t get me wrong, that was just a joke, I just think Sister Bingyun is really good, I want to match you up."


    Seeing Zhu Xiyu''s anxiety as if she was about to cry, Huang Feng said quickly: "I know, I was joking, but Bingyun''s affairs are really hard to tell. I admit that I have a good impression of her, but she You may not know the situation at home."


    With that, Huang Feng told Zhu Xiyu of Li Bingyun''s family situation.


    "Ah, sister Bingyun''s family has such a background." Zhu Xiyu said with emotion. She herself is just a girl from an ordinary family. She did not expect that Li Bingyun, who is usually kind to her and takes good care of her, unexpectedly There will be such a heaven-defying background: "Usually I really don¡¯t see it at all. Those rich second-generation and official second-generations in our school, I wish everyone would know the situation in their family. Sister Bing Yun is too hidden. Deeper."


    "She doesn''t want others to think that her success is due to family relations." Huang Feng said: "Furthermore, she is not the kind of person who likes to bully others. If you don''t talk about her background, there will be nothing."


    "Sister Bingyun''s success has nothing to do with her background, of course. I have seen her hard work with my own eyes." Zhu Xiyu said. During this time, she had a lot of contact with Li Bingyun. Naturally, she knew how hard Li Bingyun worked, and She never talked about her background, only relying on her own efforts, it can be said that Zhu Xiyu now admires Li Bingyun very tightly, and she is still very good.


    "Of course I know that she works very hard." Huang Feng said: "However, with her family background, do you think her family will allow her to follow me?"


    "Maybe." Zhu Xiyu said with some uncertainty, but she was not sure in her heart. The situation like Li Bingyun''s family must be very fame, and there is a high possibility that it will be prevented.


    "Look, you are not sure about it yourself." Huang Feng said: "So, if this matter is really broken, it will make me and Bingyun very embarrassed."


    "This matter is, after all, Sister Bing Yun''s own business. I think she should make her own decision. Sister Bing Yun is a person of opinion. I think if she really likes you, she won''t care what she thinks at home. "Zhu Xiyu said.


    "I just don''t want to embarrass her." Huang Feng said.


    "How do you know that Sister Bingyun is embarrassed, maybe she is waiting for you." Zhu Xiyu said.


    Huang Feng also hesitated in his heart. He didn''t know what to do with this case, so he had to say: "Let''s not talk about these things, it''s getting late, let''s rest first."


    Of course Zhu Xiyu understands what Huang Feng''s mouth means. She blushed and said to Huang Feng: "You go take a bath first."


    "No, I just washed it." Huang Feng said.


    "You will wash it again." Zhu Xiyu said coquettishly.


    "Okay." Huang Feng had to go and wash again.


    However, when Huang Feng entered the bathroom, he did not see Zhu Xiyu picking up his mobile phone and sending a text message, and then Zhu Xiyu sneaked out of Huang Feng''s room by himself.


    At the same time, another Li Bingyun, who was about to take a break, noticed that there was a reminder on his mobile phone, so he picked it up and looked at it. After that, his face suddenly turned red.

 1285 Chapter 1285

    Li Bingyun stared at his mobile phone in a daze. The person who sent the text message on the text message was Huang Feng, and the content of the text message was: "Are you sleeping? I miss you. Come to my room and let''s talk. ."


    Li Bingyun didn''t know what to do for a while, and now it was very late, but Huang Feng asked himself to go to his room to chat. Obviously, Li Bingyun felt that chatting should not be as simple as chatting.


    "Whether to go or not?" Li Bingyun kept asking herself, and finally felt that she was going. However, because she had just taken a shower, she was just wearing pajamas. After thinking about it, she did not change her clothes. He left his room in his pajamas and went to Huang Feng''s room.


    There was no one in the corridor, but Li Bingyun ran to Huang Feng¡¯s room quickly like a thief, afraid of being seen by others. In fact, if Huang Feng¡¯s text messages were read normally, there would be no problem. Yes, but at this point in time, Li Bingyun still thought a little more.


    When Li Bingyun came to the door of Huang Feng¡¯s room, she was about to knock on the door, but found that the door of the room was open. She thought that Huang Feng had left it for her, so she pushed the door and entered. The door was closed.


    However, Li Bingyun did not realize that at the door of another room on this floor, Zhu Xiyu was secretly looking at Huang Feng¡¯s room and saw Li Bingyun smoothly entering Huang Feng¡¯s room with a smile on her mouth. While closing the door of his own room, he muttered to himself: "Sister Bingyun, that''s all I can help you. The next step is your own choice."


    When Li Bingyun entered Huang Feng¡¯s room, he did not see Huang Feng in the room. However, he heard the sound of bathing in the bathroom. Li Bingyun had some thoughts in his heart. Then she decided that Huang Feng was not as simple as chatting with herself, so her face turned red.


    Li Bingyun bit her lip and stood there for a while, not knowing that Wei Wei was a little flustered, but she had guessed about this before after all, and since she is still here, it means that she has already thought about it in her heart. Now, the decision has already been made. The current situation just proves that her previous guess is not wrong.


    Zhu Xiyu was right. Li Bingyun really liked Huang Feng in his heart. Since Huang Feng rescued her for the first time, she had a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart, but she was reserved and did not take the initiative. But I learned about Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend, which made her very sad and hated herself. Why didn¡¯t she take the initiative? At least, when she met Huang Feng, Su Yumo was not Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend. Well, if you take the initiative, you might become Huang Feng''s girlfriend.


    Only later did she know that Huang Feng had more than one girlfriend. This shocked her, but she also had some thoughts in her heart. However, she was not sure about Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts, and that the situation in her own family I also know that if I know my choice, I will definitely stop myself.


    However, emotional matters really cannot be broken. At least Li Bingyun feels that she can''t forget Huang Feng at all. No matter what kind of man pursues her, she feels that the other person is not as good as Huang Feng. There is no way to accept other people''s pursuits, and even lack a good face.


    And when Huang Feng took the initiative to contact her today, while she was thinking about being shy, she was actually a little happy. She felt that this was Huang Feng''s initiative to show her meaning. Therefore, although Li Bingyun was shy in her heart, she was still coming.


    As for the family¡¯s opposition, she doesn¡¯t want to think about it so much now. If she really becomes Huang Feng¡¯s woman, then she will definitely stick to her family and work hard for her own happiness. As for the end result , She will not regret it.


    And Huang Feng has other women''s things, she has figured out this time, now this society is like this, a little money, will look for other women outside, especially she is still in the entertainment industry, the entertainment industry The darkness here is definitely not what ordinary people can imagine, so she is quite capable of accepting such things like Zhu Xiyu.


    And now, what Huang Feng expressed was already obvious. He called himself to "chat" and took a bath at this time. Therefore, Li Bingyun felt that it was time to make his own choice at this time.


    And it didn¡¯t take much time for her to make a choice. Now that she has come, she obviously has already thought about it. So, slowly walked to Huang Feng¡¯s bed, and then lay down in the bed. Before going in, she The light in the room was turned off, and she was still a little shy.


    When Huang Feng came out of the shower, he saw that the light in the room had been turned off. However, there was obviously someone in the quilt on the bed. Huang Feng looked a little funny. It was not the first time for herself and Zhu Xiyu. So shy.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t mean to turn on the light either. Although there was no light, he still had no problem with his vision. He got on the bed and got into the quilt, but he was stunned.


    Although the light in the quilt was darker, Huang Feng could still see it. At this time, it was not Zhu Xiyu who was lying on the bed, but Li Bingyun.


    "Huang Feng, you must always treat me well." Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng had already understood at this time that Zhu Xiyu should have done this. She did not expect that she would come here and admit the wrong person. However, Li Bingyun obviously did not admit the wrong person, she was willing. of.


    At this time, Huang Feng obviously couldn''t get out of bed. He had already reached this point. Not to mention that he couldn''t help it, but he really held it back. Getting out of bed would definitely be a blow to Li Bingyun. , The two will not meet each other later.


    Moreover, Huang Feng himself did not deny his affection for Li Bingyun, so it seems that there is no need to hesitate what kind of decision he will make at this time.


    "Well, I will always treat you well." Huang Feng said softly.


    ...

 1286 Chapter 1286

    The next morning, when Huang Feng woke up, Li Bingyun was lying in his arms, with a happy smile on his face. Huang Feng was also moved when he saw it.


    Huang Feng did not regret what happened last night. In fact, he was faintly grateful to Zhu Xiyu for helping him and Li Bingyun to make a decision. Seeing Li Bingyun''s appearance last night, Huang Feng knew that the other party was also Zhu Xiyu was kept in the dark, but it was Li Bingyun himself who made the final decision. Therefore, even if Li Bingyun knew about this matter, Zhu Xiyu would not be blamed. On the contrary, he would be the same as Huang Feng. Thanks Zhu Xiyu. Matched.


    As for the situation in Li Bingyun¡¯s home, Huang Feng also feels a little bit worried about the number of lice. Anyway, whether it is Su Yumo, Tang Muxue, or Xie Mengjiao¡¯s home, it will not be much easier than Li Bingyun¡¯s home, anyway. After so many, Huang Feng doesn''t care about one more.


    As if feeling Huang Feng¡¯s gaze, Li Bingyun arched in Huang Feng¡¯s arms, and then slowly opened his eyes. What caught Huang Feng¡¯s petting smile, Li Bingyun was shy. It was also a sweet smile. For such a scene, she had dreamed it many times in her dream, but now it finally came true.


    "Wake up?" Huang Feng asked Li Bingyun.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun replied, but he didn''t mean to get up: "It''s great, all this is really like a dream, I still can''t believe that these are true."


    "Regret it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "How can you regret it?" Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng and said firmly: "I know your situation, but I don''t regret it. I am not a kid, I know what I am doing, and what happened last night is not Caused by impulse."


    "Well, that''s good, now it''s mine, I won''t let you go, it''s useless even if you regret it."


    "It''s really overbearing." Li Bingyun said with a smile, but his smile was even sweeter: "Now I and Xiyu are really sisters."


    "You really have to thank her for this matter." Huang Feng said. He didn''t mean to conceal what happened last night, so he told Li Bingyun about Zhu Xiyu''s behavior.


    "It turned out to be like this." Li Bingyun said suddenly. Huang Feng was right. After she heard the whole story, she didn''t mean to blame Zhu Xiyu. Instead, she said: "It seems that I have to thank her, otherwise, we two In between, I don¡¯t know when it will be delayed."


    Li Bingyun really didn''t blame Zhu Xiyu, because she herself liked Huang Feng. Zhu Xiyu did this only to help her. How could she blame her.


    "You don''t blame her." Huang Feng said: "Actually, I also want to thank her. Otherwise, although I like you in my heart, I have never made a decision."


    "Hee hee, it seems that I was so good to her before, and I was still very prescient." Li Bingyun said triumphantly.


    Huang Feng also laughed. He could think that through this incident, the relationship between Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu would be better, which is exactly what Huang Feng hopes to see.


    When the two of them left the door, Zhu Xiyu on the other side just came out.


    Zhu Xiyu saw Huang Feng and Li Bingyun walk out of Huang Feng''s room, smiled triumphantly, then walked to the two of them and said, "How are you going to thank me?"


    Hearing Zhu Xiyu''s words, Li Bingyun''s face turned red, but Huang Feng pretended to be angrily: "You lied to me last night. I haven''t settled accounts with you yet, so I still want me to thank you?"


    "You got cheap and sold well." Zhu Xiyu said with a pouting mouth: "I helped you pierce that layer of window paper. You are not grateful to me. You still want me to settle the account, Sister Bingyun, tell me, Huang Is the peak too much."


    Li Bingyun gave Huang Feng a white look, then stepped forward and pulled Zhu Xiyu forward and said, "Xiyu, let''s ignore him."


    After speaking, Li Bingyun took Zhu Xiyu one step forward. After all, this is the hotel. If Li Bingyun took Huang Feng to go with him, he would probably be seen by others. Now they obviously don¡¯t want the outside world to know their relationship. of.


    Zhu Xiyu gave Huang Feng a triumphant glance, and then Li Bingyun and Li Bingyun walked in front talking and laughing, but Huang Feng gave a quick smile, followed the two women and left the hotel.


    After that, the three of them went straight to the airport. Today, their time is still quite in time. Li Bingyun¡¯s press conference is just this afternoon, so the three of them are going to catch the plane now, and then, after arriving in Jiangzhou, they will be on a non-stop. Hurry to Time and Space Entertainment.


    Fortunately, everything went well and the plane was not delayed. The three of them returned to Jiangzhou on time, and then drove Huangfeng¡¯s car directly to Space Time Entertainment. There, the three of them ate lunch prepared by Zheng Shuai and started to get busy The press conference this afternoon.


    "You are really in a hurry, you didn''t arrive until the end," Zheng Shuai said.


    "There is no way, there are many things." Huang Feng said: "How are you ready?"


    "Well, the media have also invited them. This time is different from the last time. Last time, we invited so many media, but in the end there were not a few. However, the reporters who came to the press conference this afternoon will not Little, after all, this is Bingyun''s first work to join the new company." Zheng Shuai said.


    Whether it was Zheng Shuai or Huang Feng, both of them clearly remembered that at their first press conference, only a handful of reporters came. At that time, the outside world did not know the news of Li Bingyun joining. Therefore, those media did not pay much attention to a new entertainment company.


    However, this time is obviously different. Li Bingyun is a first-line star and the top of the four little girls. Her every move is big news in the entertainment circle, not to mention, this is the first time she joined the new company. It¡¯s a work, so it¡¯s even more noticeable. Those fans of Li Bingyun are long-awaited.


    "The scene is all set up, and some small gifts are prepared for the reporters who come. It doesn''t need to be too expensive to show our intentions." Huang Feng said. Those reporters are uncrowned kings. They can write anything with a pen. Time Space Entertainment has just been established now, but it can''t stand up to their random writing, so at least in the initial stage, Huang Feng still has a good relationship with those people who really want to.

 1287 Chapter 1287

    "Okay, I will arrange for someone to buy it right away." Zheng Shuai also readily accepted Huang Feng''s suggestion. He also understands the characteristics of those reporters. Their company has just been established, but they can''t stand up to those reporters'' indiscretions. After waiting, if you have enough strength, then you don''t need to care about it.


    While Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai are making final arrangements for the upcoming press conference, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu are resting. Huang Feng¡¯s physical fitness is obviously not comparable to that of ordinary people, but he suffers. Yes, it doesn''t mean that Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu can both stand it. They have been on the road before, and they are quite tired now.


    According to Huang Feng¡¯s previous plan, Li Bingyun will sing her single at the press conference. As for Zhu Xiyu, she will sing the single that Huang Feng prepared for her after the press conference. It won''t be too long to come back, so she must seize all the time to adjust her state.


    Time is getting closer and closer to the press conference, and there are more and more reporters in the space-time entertainment conference hall. This scene is completely the same as the last time, and the other is the same. Before to the end, there were only a few reporters. Before the time has come, more than a dozen reporters have already arrived. When the press conference begins, more press conferences will come.


    "Shen Yan, what type of single do you think Li Bingyun will release this time?" In the presence of the reporter who has already arrived, there is a background of Shen Yan, even if he is now the actual person in charge of "National News". However, he will personally follow up on Li Bingyun¡¯s reports, because he knows that he is based on Li Bingyun¡¯s news, and the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun is unusual. He will interview Li Bingyun. If it is handed over to others, he is not at ease.


    And because of previous reports, Shen Yan now has a certain degree of authority in reporting on Li Bingyun. Other reporters seem to know that Shen Yan seems to have a good relationship with Time Space Entertainment, and he can always get the latest updates of Time Space Entertainment. In the news, especially about Li Bingyun, Shen Yan always knows what others don¡¯t.


    Therefore, before the press conference, there were several reporters around Shen Yan who wanted to learn some news about Li Bingyun from Shen Yan''s mouth.


    "I don''t know." Shen Yan shook his head. Huang Feng planned to let all the media report on Li Bingyun this time. Therefore, he did not give Shen Yan special care. However, waiting for the new single With the results, there will be many media who want to interview Li Bingyun at that time. At that time, Huang Feng will ask Shen Yan to do a separate interview with Li Bingyun, and the effect will be better.


    "You don''t know? At that time, Kong Entertainment''s secrecy measures were really good this time." The reporter said with emotion, if even Shen Yan didn''t know, then other reporters would be even more unlikely to know. Fortunately, the press conference It''s going to start, they can ask the person in charge of Time Space Entertainment later.


    As time approached, some reporters came. At this time, Li Bingyun, accompanied by Zheng Shuai, walked into the press conference. Li Bingyun wanted Huang Feng to accompany her, but Huang Feng was For the time being, he doesn''t want to expose the big boss of Time Space Entertainment to everyone, so it''s not easy to show up on such occasions.


    As soon as Li Bingyun appeared, the reporters pressed the shutter frantically. It has been a month since Li Bingyun went to make a movie. During this month, she has been on the crew without appearing in the eyes of the public, and there is no How much news, and now it finally appeared, of course everyone will not miss this opportunity.


    "Everyone is quiet." Zheng Shuai motioned to the reporters at the scene. Everyone was very cooperative. They all sat down and can take pictures at any time. Now, it is obvious that the people of Time and Space Entertainment want to say something important. Thing.


    "The purpose of bringing everyone here today must be known to everyone, and that is about Miss Bingyun''s new single." Zheng Shuai saw that everyone was very cooperative, and he was very satisfied. "Miss Bingyun''s new single The title of the song is "Xin Dong", and it will be officially listed tomorrow, and I will meet everyone."


    "Tomorrow?" Many reporters were surprised. They hadn''t heard any wind before. This single is about to be released. Is Space-Time Entertainment so confident in Li Bingyun''s new single?There is so little publicity in advance, or is it that the strength of this space-time entertainment is not good, and even the publicity work is not good?


    The reporters sitting in the lobby have their own ideas in their hearts.


    "In addition to this single, Miss Bing Yun has also recorded a new album, which is also ready to go on sale. Two weeks after the single is on the market, the new album will be on the market." Zheng Shuai didn''t seem to see the people below. His expression changed, and he kept talking about things.


    "What? Even the new album has been recorded? Time and Space Entertainment''s secrecy work is too good. Why didn''t it make any noise before?" A reporter exclaimed.


    The average singers who release albums, especially those who are above the second-tier albums, will promote the album before the album is released. As a result, it will be better here when the new album is released. The news, there was no publicity or publicity before. Isn''t this time-space entertainment boss not knowledgeable?


    "Next, if you have anything you want to ask, please ask." After Zheng Shuai announced these two things, he went directly to the questioning session.


    Hearing Zheng Shuai¡¯s words, the reporters at the scene raised their hands almost at the same time. Zheng Shuai randomly clicked on someone, and the other side stood up and said, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Zheng, for Miss Bingyun¡¯s singles and albums. , Why didn¡¯t your company have any publicity before? Is it too self-confident, or does it mean that your company doesn¡¯t understand this aspect of operation?¡± The reporter asked, and other reporters were also staring at Zheng Shuai. Obviously, this problem is also true. What they care about, they also want to see how Zheng Shuai will answer.


    "Who said we didn''t promote it?" Zheng Shuai said, "Didn''t we already talk about this at the Ms. Bingyun''s joining conference before? By the way, some of you were still on the scene."


    "But, that was just a mention, and there was no related report after that." The reporter said in a speechless voice, even if it was selected?At that time, the position of the propaganda director of Kong Entertainment was really good.


    "That''s publicity." Zheng Shuai said: "Although there is not a lot of publicity, we believe in the strength of Miss Bing Yun and the quality of this single."

 1288 Chapter 1288: Is It High?

    "Ms. Zheng is so confident about Miss Bingyun''s single?" another reporter asked.


    "Of course!" Zheng Shuai said confidently, no matter what he thinks in his heart, but in front of outsiders, he must maintain sufficient self-confidence. If he doesn''t believe in himself, how can other people believe in them: "Ms. Bing Yun¡¯s single will surprise everyone. By then, everyone will know that they underestimated the ability of Ms. Bing Yun in singing before, and will understand our time-space entertainment capabilities. of."


    "Then Mr. Zheng, what do you think is the specific sales volume of Miss Bingyun''s single?" Another reporter stood up and asked. At this time, the reporters were asking questions one after another, but there was no need for Zheng Shuai to call the name.


    "Let''s put it this way, 500,000 single CDs were burned in the previous stage, and we are ready to print them at any time." Zheng Shuai said.


    "Five hundred thousand?!" The reporters exclaimed for a while, even Shen Yan was no exception.


    "Mr. Zheng, are you wrong, it is 50,000 instead of 500,000?" a reporter asked eagerly.


    "It''s half a million?"


    "Mr. Zheng, do you know half a million copies, what is the concept?" Some reporters have begun to look down on Time Space Entertainment in their hearts, thinking that this company is really not good. There are not many Li Bingyun singles that have been publicized before. The goal set now is unrealistic. They actually burned half a million discs. Aren''t they afraid that they will be stuck in the warehouse and sold?


    Some reporters began to have Li Bingyun in their minds, and they had just left the previous company, only to fall into the wolf''s den again.


    "Of course I know half a million copies, what is the concept, but I firmly believe that the number of new singles sold by Miss Bingyun is definitely more than half a million!" Zheng Shuai said.


    In the beginning, when Huang Feng asked Zheng Shuai to record 500,000 copies, he also opposed it and felt that it was an impossible task. However, after hearing Li Bingyun¡¯s recording with his own ears, he gained a little more confidence. This single is really a divine comedy, and it fits perfectly with Li Bingyun''s temperament and voice. Therefore, even if I think it may not sell for half a million, the data will definitely not be bad.


    However, I don''t believe that I can sell for 500,000 yuan. That''s one thing. It''s another thing to make a statement in front of reporters. Of course Zheng Shuai will not show his timidity at this time.


    "Ms. Bingyun, are you so confident in your single?" A reporter pointed the finger at Li Bingyun.


    "Not bad." Li Bingyun nodded and said, "It''s no exaggeration to say that this''heartbeat'' is the best song I have ever seen. I''m afraid I can''t perform it perfectly."


    For Li Bingyun¡¯s statement, everyone exclaimed again. Li Bingyun is no longer a newcomer in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s fine if Zheng Shuai is not sensible. Now why even Li Bingyun says that, or they are really very good. Have confidence?


    However, no matter what, everyone knows that after the news of this conference is released, it will definitely cause a sensation, because in the past five years, many singers have released singles and records, no matter it is Little singers in the second and third tiers, or those of the emperor superstar level, have all appeared. As a result, their results are not very satisfactory.


    In the past five years, the best performer was a singer who achieved the emperor¡¯s superstar throne entirely by singing. However, even for this one person, the best sales of his singles were only less than three in a month. It''s only 10,000 copies. Now many people will go to the Internet to listen to songs, and they also pay. Very few people buy records.


    Therefore, everyone was surprised that Time Space Entertainment had burned 500,000 chapters of the CD from the beginning, and they can understand. According to their ideas, they first cut tens of thousands of copies, and then decide whether to add them based on the specific results. As a result, time and space entertainment is better, and you can play big ones when you come up.


    However, at the end of the press conference, after listening to Li Bingyun¡¯s live a cappella, everyone hesitated. Although it was just a cappella, many of them felt that this was definitely a good song. However, even if the quality of the songs is good, it is difficult to sell half a million records.


    These people didn¡¯t know that Li Bingyun at this time was not the best Li Bingyun. She had been busy filming before and did not have a good rest. Today, she has been on the road all the time and is even more tired. So, now The state of singing is naturally not the best, and it is just a cappella.


    After the press conference, the reporters left with all kinds of thoughts. They will report on this press conference, and at the same time, they will also add some of their own opinions. However, most people are not optimistic about Li Bingyun. This time, it¡¯s not that Li Bingyun¡¯s singles are of poor quality, but that they can¡¯t fulfill their expectations of 500,000 sales.


    "Finally, they are all gone, let alone these people, I am a little bit unsure of myself, 500,000 yuan, that''s 500,000 yuan." Zheng Shuai was relieved when the reporters had all left. , However, his face no longer had the confidence he had before.


    "I don''t know what Huang Feng thinks, why he set the goal so high in the beginning, and I have to tell the reporters." Zheng Shuai said.


    "Is it high? I think it can be done." Li Bingyun said: "I didn''t lie before. This song is indeed the best song I have ever seen. I think Huang Feng''s goal is not high at all."


    "I don''t doubt your ability. It''s just that the current record market is sluggish, but the amount of broadcasts on the Internet. I don''t worry much. I don''t think there is any problem with surpassing those first-line singers. It''s just that the record is a bit difficult. "Zheng Shuai said.


    "I believe Huang Feng, since he said he could sell half a million, he must be able to sell half a million copies." Li Bingyun said.


    "Well, you are all so confident, so I can''t be too frustrated." Zheng Shuai said: "At the printing house, I have already said hello. If it is really like Huang Feng said, sell it in a short time. If you can sell half a million copies, you can reprint it as soon as possible."


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun responded. In fact, she was a little worried. The quality of "Heartbeat" is good, but 500,000 is not a small number after all. Li Bingyun is afraid that he will not be able to complete it. Huang Feng was disappointed, and obviously, she didn''t want to disappoint Huang Feng.


    Li Bingyun knows that this single of his is the real first work of "Time Space Entertainment". If it fails to get a good start, it will be a blow to everyone. Therefore, Li Bingyun''s heart pressure is not small.

 1289 Chapter 1289

    However, no matter how worried I am, the words have been said and the songs have been recorded. It depends on tomorrow''s results.


    Both Li Bingyun and Zheng Shuai also left the press conference and met Huang Feng in Zheng Shuai''s office.


    "You still want to play with your mobile phone here." Zheng Shuai saw Huang Feng sitting on the sofa leisurely playing with his mobile phone, and he was a little angry: "You haven''t seen the way the reporters heard our goal. No one believes we can do it."


    "Isn''t that great?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "In this way, when we do it, we will have a greater impact and sensation. It will also be very helpful for the album behind Bingyun. "


    "You are so confident?" Zheng Shuai said.


    "Of course, I still think that 500,000 copies are too few. If it weren''t for worrying about the affordability of you and those reporters, I would like to double this number." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh my God, you are really crazy enough." Zheng Shuai said: "However, this is also a good thing. Our previous publicity is indeed too little. With the matter at this press conference, presumably, More people will follow Bingyun¡¯s new single."


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said: "After all, we didn''t have much experience before. Next time, we will need to work on publicity."


    "Yeah." Zheng Shuai also knew that he was negligent this time, but fortunately, it was not too bad. After all, Li Bingyun had his own topic.


    "Okay, the things here are finished, we will leave first." Huang Feng said to Zheng Shuai, "Don''t mess up the goods distribution tomorrow morning."


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen this time." Zheng Shuai promised. Regarding the distribution of goods, he had already made preparations before.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then took Li Bingyun to find Zhu Xiyu, and then left together.


    "Where are we going?" Li Bingyun asked in Huang Feng''s car.


    "Go home." Huang Feng said.


    "Go home?" Zhu Xiyu was slightly stunned, then she understood what was going on, and then she became a little nervous and excited.


    Obviously, Huang Feng was bringing the two of them to his residence. This was something Huang Feng had said before. It was only because Huang Feng was on a business trip suddenly that she was going to film, so she was delayed.


    And this time when he came back, there was just enough time. Zhu Xiyu did not expect that Huang Feng would have taken her to see Su Yumo and others, but it was a little different from the previous expectation that this time he did not go alone, and A Li Bingyun accompanied.


    And the clever Li Bingyun quickly understood what was going on, and immediately felt nervous. Although she had met Su Yumo and others before, at that time, there was no current relationship between her and Huang Feng. There are still good friendships with Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. If they knew their relationship with Huang Feng, they would not know how they would react.


    "Why are you all so nervous? It''s okay." Huang Feng saw the two men''s nervousness, and said comfortingly: "I told Yumo and others before, they still want to see you."


    Huang Feng did greet Su Yumo and the others before, but at that time, he only said about Zhu Xiyu. Li Bingyun and him were just ordinary friends. Su Yumo even asked Huang. Feng, the relationship between him and Li Bingyun was also rejected by Huang Feng. This time I brought Li Bingyun back, and I don''t know what Su Yumo and others would think.


    "Can you not be nervous?" Li Bingyun said: "This is going to see the eldest woman. If you say nothing, you will be beaten out."


    When Li Bingyun said this, Zhu Xiyu became even more nervous.


    "Okay, don''t scare Xiyu. If you see the old lady, Yumo and Mengjiao, you don''t know them. Are they the kind of people? How could they beat you out." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s hard to say, women are irrational when they encounter emotional things." Li Bingyun said.


    "Nothing will happen, don''t scare yourself." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Li Bingyun said, but it can be seen that Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu are still a little nervous.


    Huang Feng didn''t say anything anymore. After they met Su Yumo, they would be well. Needless to say, they would recover.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the villa, Su Yumo''s daughters hadn''t come back, Huang Feng took Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu around the villa, and asked them to choose their own rooms as Huang Feng¡¯s people. The two will definitely have their own room here.


    Li Bingyun had been to Huangfeng¡¯s villa before, but Zhu Xiyu was here for the first time. She did not expect that Huang Feng¡¯s place was so good. Although she knew that Huang Feng was rich before, when she really came to this place Even in the villa, when it was a high-end place, she was still a little shocked.


    After the two women went to the villa and chose their own rooms, Su Yumo came back one after another. The first to return was Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. Both Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu knew each other. Of course, Zhu Xiyu only met them and was not familiar with them. Li Bingyun had a good relationship with them. If he had seen Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao in the past, Li Bingyun would have enthusiastically stepped forward to say hello, but today is obviously different. When she saw the two of Su Yumo, she just felt embarrassed, and she didn''t know how to face them.


    When Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao came back to see Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun, they were also slightly shocked. They knew that Huang Feng had visited the class before, but they didn''t expect that Huang Summit would bring them back directly.


    "You all know each other, so I don''t need to introduce it." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Su Yumo gave Huang Feng a white look. She already understood what Huang Feng meant with Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu. After all, Huang Feng had talked about Zhu Xiyu before, but she did not expect Huang Feng will bring Li Bingyun back this time.


    "Sister Yumo is good, sister Mengjiao is good." Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu greeted Su Yumo''s two daughters quickly.


    Although Li Bingyun has been in debut for many years, she is indeed not as old as Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. She just debuted too early at the time. In fact, Li Bingyun is younger than Huang Feng, so she called Su Yu Mo and Xie Mengjiao should be sisters.


    "Hello, come and sit down." Su Yumo said. At this time, she is about to show off the demeanor of a big woman.

 1290 Chapter 1290

    "Bingyun, we are all familiar with each other. As for sister Xiyu, we have seen it before, but we are not very familiar." Su Yumo said, "However, I can also know what Huang Feng meant by bringing you here today. I told us before that we don¡¯t care about two more, but do you both think about it yourself? After all, our big family is something special."


    Regardless of whether Su Yumo is willing to accept the fact that there are many women in Huang Feng, she knows that Li will not open Huang Feng in her life, and because of the storage box, Huang Feng is destined to not be an ordinary Human, at the same time, because of the secret of the storage box, once you enter this big family, everyone will be separated again. Therefore, Su Yumo wants to remind Shi Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun that they don''t want them to regret it then.


    "We have all thoughts about it, and we don''t regret it." Li Bingyun said. At this time, she was a little embarrassed to face Su Yumo. She had a good relationship with Su Yumo before. She didn''t expect time. Not long, I actually became sisters with her.


    However, since they chose Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu were obviously not going to regret it. Otherwise, they would have known that Huang Feng had other women, and they didn¡¯t know one. If they wanted to leave, they would have already After leaving, Li Bingyun would not take the initiative to go to Huang Feng''s room before, although there was a misunderstanding in the middle.


    "It''s fine if you don''t regret it." Su Yumo said, "Because of some special reasons, once you enter this big family, no one can leave, even for any reason."


    Su Yumo said this, naturally because of the storage box, the secret of the storage box must not be exposed, otherwise, not only Huang Feng, but also all the women around Huang Feng will not end well, Su Yu Mo was born in a wealthy family, so she understands how those wealthy families, and even high-level people in the country, would react if they knew the secret of the storage box. It can be said that because of the storage box, all of them are now all proud , All damage is lost.


    And Su Yumo said this, naturally because Li Bingyun is now, Zhu Xiyu''s family is not bad, but the situation in Li Bingyun''s family is no worse than that of his own. When the time comes, if her family objects, Li Bingyun How to decide is very important, so she wants to remind Li Bingyun again.


    Li Bingyun saw Su Yumo looking at herself and understood what she meant, so she nodded solemnly and said: "Sister Yumo, don''t worry, no matter how big the obstacles are, I will not give up."


    "As long as you don''t give up, Huang Feng will not give up on you, nor will we give up on you." Su Yumo is very satisfied with Li Bingyun''s words. She also knows that Li Bingyun is required to ensure that there are no problems at all. Impossible, she can guarantee that it is not easy if she does not give up, just like them.


    However, Su Yumo understands Huang Feng. As long as Li Bingyun does not give up, Huang Feng will never give up on the other party, and Huang Feng is also capable of bringing Li Bingyun out of her home.


    After talking about these things, the atmosphere between everyone became relaxed and happy. The difficulties Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu had imagined did not appear. Only Xie Mengjiao complained to Huang Feng. However, Xie Mengjiao said to Li Bingyun. The attitude of the two and Zhu Xiyu was pretty good.


    The attitudes of Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao made Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun really relax, with a lot of smiles on their faces, and after that, Bai Xiaoruan and Tang Muxue also came back one after another, and they also accepted Li Bing. The existence of Yun and Zhu Xiyu, especially Tang Muxue, had an exchange with Zhu Xiyu at Li Bingyun¡¯s concert before, and neither of them thought that one day they would appear in the same place with the same identity. .


    The hall became more and more lively, and Huang Feng called Tan Ying to come over again, because after he was going to film, he could not take care of Tan Ying for a while, so he wanted to make a few good meals before leaving. Give it to her. Before, she could only eat steamed noodles again.


    "Huang Feng, ask me to say that you can accept sister Tan Ying." Tang Muxue said. Among these people, she and Tan Ying have the best relationship. "Sister Tan Ying has been so long, but she can only eat you. If you don¡¯t accept her for what you do, how will she live in the future? You can¡¯t marry, but you can still come to you for dinner every day. Short time is fine. Over time, her man will definitely not be able to bear it.¡±


    Both Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu also knew about Tan Ying¡¯s special situation. They had heard of this kind of thing for the first time. However, there are all kinds of strange diseases in this world, and both of them can accept it. I think this incident fell on Huang Feng''s body. It was a bit fun. Of course, the two also knew that Huang Feng''s craftsmanship was very good.


    "Then I can pass the craft to her man?" Huang Feng said.


    "Are you really willing to be such a big beauty?" Xie Mengjiao said, obviously, she didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words.


    Huang Feng just wanted to say that he was willing, but when he thought about what happened in the car that day, he suddenly lost the courage to talk about it. I have to say that Huang Feng''s current possessiveness is still quite strong, if he really gave up such a beauty , He was really reluctant, especially when he knew that the other party was interested in him, he was even more reluctant.


    "Look, I can''t bear it." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Go, don''t talk nonsense. Be careful I spank you." Huang Feng threatened.


    Xie Mengjiao was also embarrassed when so many sisters were told by Huang Feng, she blushed and said, "You know you are bullying me."


    "Huang Feng, Mu Xue''s proposal, don''t you think about it?" Su Yumo also said, and then she looked at Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu and said, "Today you brought two sisters back, or you will take sister Tan Ying The matter was resolved together."


    "I''m afraid Secretary Tan will find out, and cut me with a knife." Huang Feng said.


    "Are you not afraid that our house will cut you off?" Su Yumo said with a white look at Huang Feng. Obviously, she knew that Huang Feng was just using an excuse to shirk: "In this way, tonight, we will help you make idioms, look at Tan Ying What does my sister think."


    Huang Feng was a little speechless. The women in her family were all guarding their men from looking for other women. Su Yumo and the others were better. They actually helped them find women. Maybe it was because they had too many women. They didn''t care.

 1291 Chapter 1291 Crash

    Tan Ying arrived soon. When she saw Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, she was slightly shocked. She did not expect that there will be two more people here today, and the people who can live in this villa are all Huang Feng¡¯s women. Tan Ying knew this, so she could also guess the identities of Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu.


    And this made Tan Ying''s heart even more miserable. She has a good impression of Huang Feng, but, however, Huang Feng already has other people, and there are more and more people around him. It seems increasingly impossible.


    It''s not that Tan Ying has never thought of taking the initiative, but she has such courage only when she is drunk. Under normal circumstances, she can''t do it if she wants her to do that.


    And Huang Feng doesn''t seem to have the initiative?Is he a few people worse than Su Yumo?It doesn''t seem to be bad. Whether it''s his looks or his family background, he is not bad. There are more and more people around Huang Feng, so why hasn''t he taken the initiative?


    Although her heart was miserable, Tan Ying still tried her best to maintain her expression, but because she felt uncomfortable, she felt slightly drunk after drinking some red wine. Under such circumstances, Su Yumo thought several people It would be easier to cover her.


    "Look at you, it has caused one after another." Su Yumo said while looking at Tan Ying, who was already lying on the table. Tonight, only Tan Ying, who was depressed, drank too much, but the others didn''t feel anything.


    And Tan Ying, who was drunk, also said a lot of her heart, which made everyone at the scene understand her thoughts, so it''s no wonder that Su Yumo would say this to Huang Feng. Obviously, all this is Huang Feng. Scourge.


    Huang Feng was also a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect Tan Ying to have a deep love for herself. It¡¯s just that this little girl hadn¡¯t been in contact with the outside world for a long time, and she was shy, so she kept this matter in her heart. If it wasn''t that she was drunk, Huang Feng didn''t know it, but now this time, it was more thorough.


    "Let me talk to her again after she wakes up tomorrow." Huang Feng said.


    "All right, you can solve this by yourself." Su Yumo said.


    "Ok."


    "By the way, I saw a lot of news this afternoon, saying that Sister Bingyun¡¯s new single will be released tomorrow. Why did you hear any publicity every day before?" At this time, Su Yumo remembered seeing it in the afternoon. News.


    "The company''s lack of experience in this area has neglected this aspect," Li Bingyun said.


    "Will that affect tomorrow''s results?" Tang Muxue also asked. They are still very concerned about this matter. Li Bingyun is now their sister. At that time, Kong Entertainment was Huang Feng''s company. , Su Yumo and several women are very concerned about this matter.


    "There will be an impact, but it will not be too great." Huang Feng said: "Bingyun''s single this time is of high quality."


    "Then it''s a coincidence that this time is set. Tomorrow Bao Yu''s new album will be released, and the day after tomorrow, Kang Bin''s new album will be released together." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Such a coincidence?" Li Bingyun frowned.


    Before, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu were both on the crew, so they didn¡¯t know much about the outside world, and Huang Feng was always in another space, and they also didn¡¯t know. They only knew now, and they crashed. Up.


    Bao Yu is a professional female singer, and she is also a first-line female singer. Her album sales have always been good, and Li Bingyun was not as famous as Bao Yu before in the field of singing. This time, the two actually produced works on the same day. Although one is a new single and the other is an album, this is also a crash.


    And the other named Kang Bin, is a small fresh meat level, although the strength is average, but the other party has a lot of fans, random albums, sales are good, will be sought after by fans, this is also a strong enemy .


    "It seems that the singer circle is really lively during this time." Huang Feng said with a smile, but there is not much pressure. He believes that this song that has been proven by others is definitely not something that ordinary people can compete, even if the other party Is a first-line singer, even if the other party is a small meat!


    However, other people don''t know about this situation, so they are unavoidably worried.


    "Don''t worry, let me tell you one thing. I got this song by Bingyun from another place. This is a song that has been proven, and the results will never be bad." Worried, Huang Feng comforted a few people.


    "Another place? Isn''t this written by you?" Li Bingyun looked at Huang Feng suspiciously.


    Huang Feng was immediately embarrassed when Li Bingyun said this. In order to hide the secret of the storage box, he told Li Bingyun that he wrote this song or gave her a gift from his company. , Now is about to be exposed.


    "Puff!" Seeing Huang Feng''s embarrassment, Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao, and Bai Xiaorou all laughed. They already understood what was going on. Huang Feng must have obtained the song through the storage box, but, not before. It¡¯s good to talk to Li Bingyun about the secret of the storage box, so Huang Feng can only be an excuse. He wrote the song himself, but now he has exposed it.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything in it that we don''t know?" Li Bingyun saw Su Yumo smile and became even more puzzled.


    "Well, there is something, I didn''t tell you and Xiyu, let me tell you now." Huang Feng said, after that, he told Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun about the storage box.


    This thing is really magical. If someone else tells them, they will definitely think that the other person is crazy, but if they change to Huang Feng, they will believe it. Moreover, judging by the appearance of Su Yumo, it is obvious before Is already known.


    At the same time, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu also understood why Su Yumo said before that because of "special" reasons, once they joined the big family, they couldn''t regret leaving. It turned out that all of this was to keep the storage. The secret of the box.


    "Bing Yun, don''t you blame me for lie to you before?" Huang Feng said embarrassedly.


    "How come, you wanted to keep the secret of the storage box before." Li Bingyun said, she understood Huang Feng''s previous practices very well. After all, she and Huang Feng were just ordinary friends before, and he couldn''t possibly risk it. Risk, tell yourself the secret of the storage box, because the storage box is no longer about Huang Feng alone. Once the secret of the storage box is exposed, everyone around him will be unlucky.

 1292 Chapter 1292

    "So, the song you want to prepare for me is also obtained from other dimensions?" Zhu Xiyu said with a look of excitement.


    Before, Zhu Xiyu was afraid that she would ruin the songs prepared by Huang Feng because of her singing skills, but now it seems that there are many good songs that Huang Feng can get. In this way, she will not have much pressure. It is also a good thing for her.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said, and then flipped through it, and a booklet appeared in his hand. Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu felt the magic of Huang Feng and believed his previous words even more.


    "This is the booklet I obtained before, and it is a record of classic songs in another time and space. Although it is not very complete, there are more than 100 songs, enough for you to use for a while." Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun took the pamphlet and read it, and then sang it involuntarily. Li Bingyun''s singing skills are still good. Her singing, coupled with the quality of the song itself, immediately silenced the audience and listened to her. Hummed.


    For a long time, Li Bingyun returned the booklet to Huang Feng and said: "These songs are really classic songs, and every capital will cause a sensation."


    Music has no borders. This sentence makes sense. Although the cultures of the two time and space are different, classic songs are very attractive no matter which time and space they are in. These songs come from another time and space. However, it also intoxicated everyone at the scene.


    "So, you don''t need to worry about good songs at all." Huang Feng put the booklet into the storage box again, and then said with a smile: "You have a song that is a chorus of stars. No idea, sing together then?"


    Huang Feng asked Su Yumo several people. This proposal made the women''s eyes brighten. Xie Mengjiao said, "Can we do it too?"


    "Of course there is no problem." Huang Feng said: "When the time comes, you will all be on board together."


    "Okay, it''s fun to think about it." Su Yumo also said. Even Bai Xiaorou, who has always spoken little and is not very interested in things other than cultivation, showed a hint of interest at this time.


    After the meal, Huang Feng sent Tan Ying away, and in the car, once again forced the alcohol in her body out of her body.


    "Am I drinking too much again?" Tan Ying, who was sober, said embarrassedly.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said: "Drink less next time. Drinking too much will do a lot for the body."


    "I know." Tan Ying nodded, and then asked with some caution: "After I was drunk, didn''t I say anything nonsense?"


    "Don''t you remember?" Huang Feng looked at Tan Ying and said.


    "Yeah." Tan Ying said, this time, she was in a lot of mood, and she was more drunk than last time, so she couldn''t remember many things.


    "You, after getting drunk, hugged me and said, it''s me who won''t marry." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Ah, did I really say that?" Tan Ying exclaimed with a blushing face: "It''s miserable, it''s miserable, Yumo and the others will definitely laugh at me and blame me."


    "What are you doing," Huang Feng said.


    "They are yours. If I say this in front of them, they will definitely be angry." Tan Ying said: "It''s miserable. I knew I wouldn''t drink so much, so why did I tell my heart. "


    "Ah." This time it was Huang Feng''s turn to exclaim. What he just said was a joke. After Tan Ying was drunk, although she also said something in her heart, she did not say "It''s not he who won''t marry." I didn¡¯t expect that, now Tan Ying actually said that this is what she said in her heart.


    "You die." Tan Ying said: "Anyway, they all know it, yes, that''s what I said in my heart, and I didn''t expect it to be said under that situation."


    "But, you know my situation, there are two more today, and they are all mine." Huang Feng said.


    "This is the reason why I am in a bad mood today." Tan Ying didn''t know where the courage came from. In a sober state, she actually discussed this issue with Huang Feng, perhaps because she felt that she had already said what was in her heart. It doesn''t matter: "You can keep accepting other women, so why don''t you be tempted by me? Am I worse than them?"


    Facing Tan Ying¡¯s questioning, Huang Feng was a little speechless, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not indifferent.


    "That''s all excuses. I also know the situation of Yumo and his family. It''s not much worse than mine." Tan Ying said: "You don''t even want me to accept them."


    "Well, I''ll be honest with you." Huang Feng said: "I know you have a good opinion of me, but that may be because you haven''t contacted the outside world for a long time, and I helped you again, so , You will feel this way, maybe, it is not the feelings between men and women, but out of curiosity, a grateful thought."


    "No, you are not right." Tan Ying shook her head and said: "I know my own feelings. I am not a child, and I can still distinguish the true thoughts in my heart. That is not grateful."


    "Tan Ying, why do you need this?" Huang Feng said, "I have so many women. You can''t own me when you come to me. Moreover, if you are worried about eating, there is no need for me. You can teach cooking to others."


    "No, no matter how good their craftsmanship is, they can''t make your taste. I''m used to your taste. I just want to eat what you make." Tan Ying said: "If you want to eat for a lifetime, even you Don''t want me, I will go to your house every day to eat."


    Huang Feng saw that Tan Ying looked a little unreasonable and a little funny. In fact, without revealing the secrets of the "Fairy Book", Huang Feng was really not sure to let another person make his own dishes.


    "Moreover, I have already thought about things about other women around you. Sister Yumo and the others can accept it, so can I." Tan Ying insisted.


    "Well, we''ll wait to talk about this matter, and wait until you think it through." Huang Feng was afraid that Tan Ying made the decision on impulse.


    "How long to wait, I have this idea." Tan Ying said.


    At this time, the car had arrived downstairs at Secretary Tan''s house. After Tan Ying got off the car, she said to Huang Feng: "Get off, I have something to tell you."


    "What?" Huang Feng was a little puzzled. Why didn''t he say in the car before, but now he wants to get out of the car.


    However, Huang Feng got out of the car anyway, and then Tan Ying walked to him, in his shocked gaze, hugged him, and put her lips together. Huang Feng could feel her tension, and her body was slightly weak. Trembling.

 1293 Chapter 1293: A Joke In The Circle

    "Are you sure of my thoughts now?" Tan Ying whispered: "Moreover, my uncle may be behind the window, maybe he has seen it."


    Hearing Tan Ying''s words, Huang Feng subconsciously looked at the window of Tan''s house. The window was indeed lit. As for whether there was anyone behind the window, Huang Feng didn''t know.


    "If Uncle comes down to beat me, you have to protect me." Huang Feng said with a smile, things are already like this, he also knows that the relationship between the two is determined, of course, only temporarily, because including Su Yumo and others, Huang Feng hasn''t gotten it done yet at their home.


    "Don''t worry, my uncle is not a barbarian." Tan Ying also said with a smile. It can be seen that Huang Feng''s attitude has changed somewhat, which makes Tan Ying very happy.


    "Okay, you go back first, otherwise, uncle might really come down." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, be careful on your own way." Tan Ying said, and Tan Ying is already satisfied with the basic determination of the relationship with Huang Feng.


    Watching Tan Ying leave, Huang Feng got in the car and went back. He himself did not expect that so many things would happen in one day today. However, Huang Feng also knew about Tan Ying that Su Yumo had no opinion. Yes, so he didn''t worry about Su Yumo and the others, but Secretary Tan and Tan Ying''s parents, but it was not so easy to handle.


    No matter how difficult it is to handle, things have happened, Huang Feng would not choose to escape, anyway, there are many similar things, and it doesn''t matter if there is one more thing.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng''s guess was correct. After he went back, he talked about Tan Ying''s affairs. Su Yumo and the others did not object. In fact, they had long realized that such a day would happen. It was just a matter of time.


    Everyone was on the top of the building again, playing with fireflies for a while, then went back to sleep and rested. They couldn''t see it. Several women, including Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, who just arrived today, like fireflies. For this romantic environment There is no resistance.


    When Huang Feng and others were playing around, a few people were drinking and chatting in a hotel in Magic City at this time, and one of them was the Bao Yu mentioned by Huang Feng in their chat, which is the new release tomorrow. The first-line female singer of the album.


    "Unexpectedly, that Li Bingyun would actually release a new single tomorrow. There was no wind before." Bao Yu''s agent said.


    "You said, did she deliberately target me, so she set the time for tomorrow?" Bao Yu said. Bao Yu''s appearance is not very good, but her voice is not bad, so she treats Li Bing Singers like Yun who have beautiful appearances are somewhat despised. They think that their fame depends more on their appearance than on their own strength.


    Although Li Bingyun was a second-rate singer in the field of singers, his overall strength is a first-line star, and his fame is greater than Bao Yu. However, Bao Yu did not think of her at all, thinking that she just wanted to rely on her appearance. It''s just to get some fans in the singer field, the real strength is not strong.


    This time, the date of Li Bingyun¡¯s new single was actually on the same day as her. She was not nervous or scared. In her opinion, Li Bingyun was not her opponent at all, but her heart was hostile to Li Bingyun. Therefore, I also think that Li Bingyun''s action was also aimed at her.


    "It should not be." A middle-level leader of Bao Yu''s company said: "As far as I know, Li Bingyun''s new single was actually recorded a long time ago, but later, a new album was recorded, so the listing was delayed. It seems that this time space entertainment, this time the picture is not small, is to let Li Bingyun gather some popularity with the new single, and then take the opportunity to release a new album."


    "That new company has such great courage? Hearing from them, they burned half a million copies in one go, with great ambition." Bao Yu''s agent said.


    "Ignorance!" Bao Yu sneered. It is her first-line singer. This new album has only burned 50,000 copies. According to her estimation, it will take one or two months for her to sell out these 50,000 copies. , And Space-Time Entertainment actually burned half a million copies of Li Bingyun¡¯s new single, which is really crazy.


    "I also think that Kong Entertainment played a bit bigger this time. Their boss actually vowed to sell 500,000 copies in front of the media. Moreover, in the short term, this is a superstar-level singer. Li Bingyun''s reputation is not small, but she is only a first-line star, not an emperor superstar, and she is only a second-rate singer in the field of singers, so why is there such a big appeal." Bao Yu''s agent People said that she still knows something about the record market, and of course she doesn''t think Time Space Entertainment can really do this.


    "Maybe, they want to rely on this as a selling point to attract the attention of ordinary people. You haven''t seen it. Many of the news this afternoon and evening are still reported on Li Bingyun''s new single and the 500,000 yuan that Zheng Shuai said. Is it something? This may be one of their marketing strategies." The leader said.


    "At that time, they won''t be able to sell that much, won''t they be slapped?"


    "Maybe they will digest it internally at that time, and then claim that they are all sold out. As long as they are shameless, they can still pass it." The leader said.


    "The fans are not fools, and the music critics are not fools. Can they not know the tricks?" Bao Yu''s agent said.


    "Anyway, as long as they insist that they are sold out, what others say is of no use," the leader said.


    "It''s really shameless." Bao Yu said.


    "Well, let''s not talk about them. Anyway, they are destined to become a joke in the entertainment circle. They can hide it from the public. Can people in the entertainment circle know?" The leader said: "We are together A toast, I wish Bao Yu''s new album a big sales tomorrow!"


    "Cheers."


    At the same time, in a certain office of the Imperial Capital, similar discussions are also going on. Although it is already night, there are still people working overtime here. Kang Bin¡¯s agent and assistant are also working on the final album before the release Final discussion.

 1294 Chapter 1294

    Originally, Kang Bin¡¯s company chose to release a new album for him at this point in time. They thought that Bao Yu was the only opponent. They didn¡¯t care much. Bao Yu had the strength and was indeed strong. However, Kang Bin as a young man There are also a lot of fresh meat fans, so they don''t think they will lose. At that time, if they can beat Bao Yu in sales, it will definitely be a good thing for Kang Bin''s reputation.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that Cheng Yaojin would come out halfway, and Li Bingyun would suddenly release a new single tomorrow, even if it¡¯s not an album, but it¡¯s a direct conflict, and Li Bingyun¡¯s strength should not be underestimated. of.


    "Five hundred thousand? Does he think it is five hundred thousand yuan? The boss of Time Space Entertainment really dare to say anything." Kang Bin''s assistant said.


    "It''s just a joke. I really don''t understand. How did Li Bingyun go to such a company in the first place. He couldn''t even do the most basic publicity work. Now he suddenly arrogantly announced that he would sell half a million records in a short time. , It''s really silly." Kang Bin''s agent said.


    "At that time, the boss of Kong Entertainment was probably just a rich second-generation rich. He just played and didn''t understand anything. It''s just a pity that Li Bingyun is now. That powerful and famous star is going to be cheated this time. "


    "Why do you care so much? That was Li Bingyun''s choice. She would have to jump off if she pitted her!"


    "That''s true."


    "Okay, let''s see if there are any omissions. You can''t go wrong this time. Bao Yu''s strength is not bad."


    "Understood, but no matter how strong Bao Yu is, she would be unlucky to meet our Kang Bin."


    Obviously, neither Bao Yu nor Kang Bin regarded Li Bingyun as his opponent, nor did they consider Time Space Entertainment. The only opponents in their eyes were each other. Li Bingyun took the initiative this time. Can only be cannon fodder.


    However, what they don''t know is that the cannon fodder in their eyes is more confident than them.


    The next morning, a very ordinary Saturday, but for many people who like to listen to songs, today is a big day. The first-line singer Bao Yu released his fifth chapter album. It has been more than a year since the second album. According to the other party¡¯s company, they spent a lot of blood for this album, and Bao Yu also closed for a long time before finishing the recording of this album.


    As a first-line singer, Bao Yu still has a lot of fans. Therefore, many fans are waiting for today, waiting to buy their idol''s latest album sooner.


    And they are also waiting to buy new songs from their idols, as well as Li Bingyun¡¯s fans. However, compared to Bao Yu¡¯s fans, Li Bingyun¡¯s fans are a bit smaller, and Li Bingyun¡¯s appeal is still there, but she The appeal of Li Bingyun is more in TV and movies. In terms of singing, she is only a second-line after all. Therefore, there are not many fans who like to listen to her songs. Many fans of Li Bingyun like to watch her movies and TV, but For singing, they don¡¯t like it. They even suggested that Li Bingyun spend more time on TV and movies so that she can bring more works.


    However, no matter what, some people will support her, but the number is smaller.


    Huang Feng did not go to the company in the morning. Instead, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu with makeup came to the video store to see everyone¡¯s feedback. Although they are confident in their work, they still have to It can only be tested by the market.


    "Huh, Xiao Li, are you here to buy records too?" At this moment, in the audiovisual store, a young man saw an acquaintance of his own.


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for today." Another young man said.


    "Whose record did you buy? Bao Yu''s?" the young man said before, "I have been waiting for her to release an album."


    "It''s not Bao Yu''s. I bought Li Bingyun." Another young man shook his head and said, "I am a fan of Bingyun."


    The three of Huang Feng immediately looked at this Li Bingyun fan, and saw that he had bought a new single by Li Bingyun from the shelf.


    "Li Bingyun''s? She can''t sing, why buy hers." The man said before: "She is a good film actress, I still like it, but it''s a lot worse for singing. Waste, if you like to listen, you can listen to it online."


    "I bought them for collection. Her singing level is a little worse. However, I am a die-hard fan of her, and I will support each of her works," said Li Bingyun''s fans.


    After that, Li Bingyun¡¯s fans went to the counter to pay, and then they opened it directly and let the store clerk here play Li Bingyun¡¯s single. He wanted to listen to his idol¡¯s new song as soon as possible.


    The clerk didn''t refuse either. Anyway, the music store is always playing songs. Li Bingyun is also a well-known star. There is nothing wrong with playing her songs.


    As the record began, Li Bingyun¡¯s voice came, and Li Bingyun¡¯s fans were stunned, because he heard a different feeling from Li Bingyun¡¯s voice, which he had never had before. , The voice was dreamlike and illusion, and it was fascinating to hear, but it was indeed Li Bingyun''s voice.


    "It''s a song, it''s a song! Bingyun finally found a song that really suits him!" Li Bingyun''s fan said excitedly. He always felt that Li Bingyun''s singing field is not good, not because she has no strength, but just didn''t find it. A song that suits her, once she finds a song that suits her, she will definitely be able to achieve extraordinary achievements.


    And now, the "heartbeat" being played is a song suitable for Li Bingyun. Li Bingyun is fully integrated into it. She feels that she is the person in the story. She is not singing, but talking about herself. The thing that a little girl of her own secretly loves others and dare not confess, so that people who listen to the song can clearly feel her sweetness, her tension and anxiety, and follow her voice to constantly change her feelings.


    "What kind of song is this and why is it so nice? I haven''t heard it before." At this time, another person in the video store said.


    "It''s Heartbeat, Bingyun''s new single." Li Bingyun''s fans hurriedly promoted his idol''s work to each other.


    "It turned out to be Li Bingyun''s work. Hey, isn''t she not good at singing? Why is this song so good? No, I have to buy one back." The man said, and immediately picked up a Li Bingyun single Go to the counter.

 1295 Chapter 1295 Hardcore Fan

    "I want one too!"


    The young man whom Li Bingyun''s fans had known before also took a piece of Li Bingyun''s "heartbeat".


    "Aren''t you a fan of Bao Yu? How do you buy Bingyun''s singles?" Li Bingyun''s fan said: "You said Bingyun couldn''t sing before."


    "I can''t be a fan of two people." The person before said embarrassedly: "I mean the song Li Bingyun sang before is not good, but this song is good, the more I listen, the more I want to hear it."


    "Hey, Fen Bingyun is right. She is an all-round artist. I thought she was a little bit worse in singing before, but this time she finally found a good song. Now she can finally develop in an all-round way. Li Bingyun¡¯s fans said, seeing the success of his idol, he is more happy than his success. This is a true die-hard fan, or it can be said to be a brain-disabled fan. Support their idols.


    When the friend of Li Bingyun''s fan went to checkout, Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu walked towards each other, and Li Bingyun took the initiative to say hello: "Hello."


    "Hello." The man first looked at Li Bingyun with some doubts, but didn''t notice it at first. Then, his face was full of shocked expressions, his mouth opened wide, as if he could not believe what he saw.


    "Shhh." Li Bingyun said to him: "I am Li Bingyun."


    "Hello Bingyun, I am your idol, oh no, you are my idol, I am your fan." The man said excitedly.


    "Well, I know, thank you for supporting me." Li Bingyun said with a smile.


    "This is what I should do." The man was still very excited. He didn''t expect that he would see his idol here: "Sister Bingyun, your song is really good. This time your album must be It will sell out."


    "Thank you." Li Bingyun said, "Do I need a signature?"


    "Of course." The man quickly took out the new single he had just bought and handed it to Li Bingyun. Li Bingyun happily signed it, and the man held it in his palm like a baby, his eyes filled with excitement.


    "Thank you for your support, I hope you will continue to support me in the future." Li Bingyun said.


    "Well, I will, I will definitely." The man said seriously, as if he was guaranteeing.


    After that, the three of Huang Feng went out. The man did not chase him out. He is a hard-core fan of Li Bingyun, but he is also a sane fan. Knowing that at this time, he cannot chase Li Bingyun or expose Li Bingyun. Otherwise, he will Caused Li Bingyun trouble.


    "What are you doing? Keep staring outside." The friend of Li Bingyun''s fan came over.


    "Look." He handed out his new album, with the name Li Bingyun signed just now.


    "Li Bingyun''s signature? How did you come? Signed it yourself?" The man''s friend said in surprise.


    "How could it be that I signed it myself." The man said: "You must have never thought of who I just saw, Bingyun! I just saw Bingyun, and she came here too. I asked her for the signature. It¡¯s the first Bingyun signature I got.¡±


    "Really? She really came here?" The friend said with some annoyance: "Why didn''t you tell me just now, I also asked her for an autograph, I am also her fan now."


    "It''s late, Bing Yun has already left, wait for the next time, I don''t want everyone to know that Bing Yun is here, it will cause her trouble." The man said, but his eyes looked at again. With the signature in his hand, he has not completely calmed down until now.


    "It seems that your song has a good reverse direction." Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu walked to several audiovisual stores. As long as they listened to Li Bingyun''s songs, the feedback was good.


    "It''s just that there are fewer people buying." Li Bingyun said. Although the feedback is good, there are not many people buying albums. One is because their previous publicity is not in place, and the other is because the physical record market is indeed not working. , There are not many people buying.


    "Don''t worry, when the reputation goes up, the number of buyers will definitely increase." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I just don''t know how Zheng Shuai''s sales are." Li Bingyun said.


    In the current record market, as long as the focus is on digital records, that is, paying to listen to songs online, of course, there are still some differences between the two. Zheng Shuai is in charge of that one. Li Bingyun is actually not very confident in the sales of physical records. That''s enough, I just hope that the achievements of online paid downloads can be better.


    "It should not be bad." Huang Feng said.


    At this moment, Huang Feng''s cell phone rang, which was the call from Zheng Shuai.


    The phone connected more, and Zheng Shuai''s excited voice rang: "Huang Feng, it''s fire, it''s fire, Bingyun''s single is on fire."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    "The latest online paid download results have come out. From the time of uploading to now, there have been more than 20,000 downloads. It is almost not much less than the number of auditions. In other words, as many as there are How many people download it!" Zheng Shuai still said excitedly.


    It can be said that this result is a miracle. Generally speaking, the number of people who audition will be much more than the number of people who download it. After all, many people who audition will download it, but when it comes to Li Bingyun, it is an audition. There is not much difference between the number of users and the number of downloads, which is a miracle.


    Moreover, this is due to their lack of publicity before. Otherwise, the number would be even greater. However, because this result is really impressive, the website has already recommended Li Bingyun¡¯s new song on the homepage. Therefore, it is conceivable that this number will continue to increase in the future.


    "Okay, I see." Huang Feng was also very happy, but he had thought that this would be the case before, so he was much calmer than Zheng Shuai: "Is the foreign website contacted?"


    "I got in touch early, and it was uploaded almost at the same time as in China. The English version was uploaded there, but it was a little later to get the specific results." Zheng Shuai said.


    "Okay, then you continue to stare, if you have any news, inform me in time." Huang Feng said.


    "I know." Zheng Shuai said. This is the company''s first work. Therefore, both Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai attach great importance to it. However, the news that comes back now shows that Li Bingyun''s new song is really true. How could Zheng Shuai not get excited if he succeeded.


    "The online situation is good." After Huang Feng hung up the phone, he said to Li Bingyun: "It''s better than I thought."

 1296 Chapter 1296

    Li Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief after hearing his online paid download results. After all, as Huangfeng¡¯s first work, whether it was Huang Feng, Li Bingyun, or other people in the company, It is high hopes, if it fails, it will be a blow to everyone.


    Fortunately, although the performance of physical records is not good, the paid downloads on the Internet are good. This gave Li Bingyun a sigh of relief. Now the online performance is already her best song since her debut. , And, this result, even those first- and second-tier singers, not everyone can achieve.


    Moreover, Li Bingyun also knows that this is due to the company¡¯s previous achievements when the company¡¯s previous publicity was not in place. When the follow-up publicity is in place and word-of-mouth is in place, this result can be even better, but other people are different. They can The good results are mostly due to previous publicity, and the subsequent increase will slow down. This is completely different from yourself.


    "Okay, there is not so much pressure now." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun, although Li Bingyun did not say, but Huang Feng still knew that she was under a lot of pressure in her heart. It did not fully meet everyone''s expectations, but it was already very good.


    Of course, this did not meet expectations. It was mainly Huang Feng''s side. Regarding the current results, whether it is Li Bingyun or Zheng Shuai, they are already very satisfied. For physical records, they really don''t have much confidence, only Huang Feng also has expectations for this.


    "Well, let''s just relax and go shopping now." Li Bingyun said with a smile. This time she and Zhu Xiyu came back, one is to promote the new single, Zhu Xiyu wants to record the single, and the other is to want To relax a little, after all, they were quite tired in the crew before.


    As a result, the three of them wandered the street with a relaxed mood.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng is relaxed here, but other people will not be as relaxed as they are. Zheng Shuai is still staring at the computer, always paying attention to Li Bingyun¡¯s real-time results. Every time someone downloads, he gets excited. He hasn''t experienced this kind of feeling for a long time. After all, he has put a lot of effort into this company. Now is the harvest time, which is much more accomplished than he used to take money from his father.


    But Zheng Shuai is not the only one staring at the results. Bao Yu and Kang Bin are also staring at the results, but their focus is on the results of Bao Yu''s new album.


    "Bao Yu, your new album''s results are not bad. In just over two hours, more than 10,000 people have bought a digital album." Bao Yu''s agent said to Bao Yu with the latest transcript.


    "More than 10,000? Not bad." Bao Yu said. Although it is still a little short of the 20,000 expected in her heart, this result is acceptable for first-line singers. Of course, she also understands that there can be Such achievements are mainly due to their early publicity in place, and the subsequent sales depends on the sales of the album itself.


    "But..." Bao Yu''s assistant said hesitantly at this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Bao Yu asked suspiciously.


    "However, for your new album, the evaluation on the Internet is not very high, whether it is netizens or those music critics, they say that your album has no special features, and compared with the previous album, there is no slight improvement." Bao Yu Said his assistant.


    Hearing what his assistant said, Bao Yu''s face became more angry: "Nowadays, good songs are so hard to find. It would be good if you can maintain the standard. If you want to break through, it is really too difficult. Those guys really can''t speak while standing. ."


    "Not bad." Bao Yu''s agent also said: "Now the entire China music market is shrinking. Good songs are hard to find. As long as we can maintain the previous level, it will be very good and enough for us to earn. Now, the other singers are expected to get worse and worse."


    Bao Yu¡¯s agent was right. Now the entire China music market can¡¯t be compared to a dozen years ago. At that time, there were still a lot of good lyrics and composers. There would be so many classic songs every year. Multiple.


    However, in the past few years, the entire China music market has shrunk seriously. There are very few people who really make music attentively. They are all saliva songs and unnutritious songs. Those singers have gone to participate in variety shows to make money. Make money fast without getting tired. Therefore, there are fewer and fewer good music and fewer and fewer good singers.


    In fact, the strength of these first-tier singers, placed ten years ago, may barely reach the second-tier level, which shows how miserable the entire China music market is.


    "Then how is Li Bingyun''s performance? It is definitely not very good. After those music critics listened to her songs, they knew that I was able to produce such an album is already very good. Only comparison can bring out our good." Bao Yu said.


    "I haven''t read Li Bingyun''s results yet, but it should not be very good. You are right. After comparison, those talents will know that ours is not easy." Bao Yu''s assistant said.


    "You continue to stare, besides, take a look at Li Bingyun''s performance by the way." Bao Yu said.


    "it is good."


    It didn''t take long before Bao Yu''s assistant ran back with a panicked look, still with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "What''s the matter? Panicked." Bao Yu asked with a frown.


    "Li Bingyun..." Bao Yu''s assistant said in a flustered manner.


    "What''s wrong with Li Bingyun? Is it too bad that I can''t find it online?" Bao Yu''s agent said.


    "No." Bao Yu''s assistant said: "It''s so good, it''s incredible."


    "Great? It''s impossible!" Bao Yu stood up and said, "Could it be that the number of her new singles downloaded online has reached five thousand?"


    Generally speaking, for more than two hours, the number of downloads on the Internet for a second-tier singer is only this number. However, Li Bingyun¡¯s new single had not been promoted before, and it had a collision with her. Therefore, Bao Yu and her team People who didn''t think Li Bingyun could reach this number before.


    However, looking at the assistant''s appearance now, it may be more than five thousand, which surprised Bao Yu a bit. This Li Bingyun still has some strength.


    "More than five thousand," the assistant said.


    "More than five thousand? How could it be possible that there are ten thousand? When did her Li Bingyun have such a result?" Bao Yu''s agent said in disbelief.

 1297 Chapter 1297: When Is It So Strong

    Neither Bao Yu nor her agent believes that the number of paid downloads of Li Bingyun¡¯s albums on the Internet can exceed 10,000. You must know that it is the result of a second-rate peak singer, and Li Bingyun has not been out before. There are only a few singles or albums that can reach 10,000 in such a short period of time. Not to mention that she is still in the absence of publicity this time, which is even more impossible.


    "It''s not 10,000, but more than 20,000! Moreover, this number is still increasing, and the rate of increase is even faster than ours!" The assistant may have slowed down and finished in one breath.


    "What! More than 20,000? This is absolutely impossible! Then Li Bingyun must have achieved grades!" Bao Yu exclaimed. She herself has not reached 20,000. As a result, Li Bingyun, who was previously regarded as cannon fodder, However, Bao Yu couldn''t accept his results even better than himself.


    "Yes, it must have been done, otherwise, she is only a second-rate singer, and, there has been no publicity before, how could there be such a result?" Li Bingyun''s agent also said.


    "I also found it strange. Just looking at the data, the number of people who listened to it was almost the same as the number of people who paid to download it. This is too strange. Did everyone who listened to it choose to download?" Bao Yu''s assistant said.


    "Then Li Bingyun is so stupid that he can''t even brush his scores. How can anyone listen to the same number as the number of paid downloads?" Bao Yu said with contempt.


    "Go and get the computer, let''s listen to this Li Bingyun''s single." Bao Yu''s agent said.


    "it is good."


    Soon, Bao Yu¡¯s assistant brought the computer. The page on the computer was the website where Li Bingyun posted the flyer song. At this time, they had already seen the number of paid downloads of Li Bingyun¡¯s new single "Heartbeat". It¡¯s twenty-five thousand, and it¡¯s still rising. Although Bao Yu¡¯s album pay numbers are also increasing, the speed is obviously not as fast as Li Bingyun¡¯s, which makes Bao Yu¡¯s face very unsightly.


    "The download is complete." Bao Yu''s assistant said with a slight operation.


    "listen and see."


    As a result, Li Bingyun¡¯s voice rang out in the room. The melodious tunes stunned the three people at the scene. Although they were proud and looked down on Li Bingyun, they still had the most basic ability to distinguish. , After all, they are also professionals in this industry. Although they don''t want to admit it in their hearts, there are two words in their minds at this time: classic!


    This is indeed a classic song, a classic song that makes people reluctant to stop as long as they listen to it, and a song that is even more classic than the previous classic songs. Not to mention ordinary people, it is Bao Yu and the others. Obviously people who came to listen to the song with a prickly thought. At this time, they were all fascinated. Until the end of the song, the three came back to their senses. However, Li Bingyun''s voice still rang in the three of them. It''s really been around the beam for three days, and the remaining sound is undecided.


    "Is this really Li Bingyun''s new song?" Bao Yu''s eyes were full of incredible expressions. She couldn''t believe her ears. Li Bingyun''s new song was so beautiful and classic!


    "It''s her voice indeed." Although Li Bingyun''s agent was also shocked, her face was more serious, because Li Bingyun''s song was better than she expected, and Li Bingyun and them are now But as a direct competitor, Li Bingyun and Bao Yu release new songs together. Others will definitely compare the two songs. The better Li Bingyun''s results are, the more disadvantaged they are.


    "When was she so strong?" Bao Yu''s assistant said.


    "Li Bingyun''s strength has always been there. It''s just that she didn''t find a good song before. This time, her grades are so good. The song itself has contributed a lot. For another song, she definitely does not have the current one. Achievement." Bao Yu''s agent said.


    However, Li Bingyun¡¯s new single is this one. Obviously, it is impossible to change. Therefore, they have to face the cruel fact that they lost in a head-on collision with Li Bingyun, and It was defeated at the beginning.


    This is the result of their long publicity here, and Li Bingyun has no publicity. When Li Bingyun''s publicity keeps up, the results will definitely be even better.


    "You said, will the sales volume of 500,000 physical records set by Space-Time Entertainment for Li Bingyun really achieve?" Bao Yu''s assistant suddenly asked.


    Before, not only them, but everyone who heard the news treated the news as a joke. In their view, it was something that was impossible at all. The current one is just a singer. The man who became the emperor superstar, his best record sales are 5 million copies in China and 6 million copies abroad, but that was a record many years ago, and the record market at that time was not comparable to that now, and, It took him more than ten years to achieve this result, but he did not finish it overnight.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to sell 500,000 chapters in a short period of time.


    However, after listening to Li Bingyun¡¯s new single, everyone¡¯s psychology seems to have changed. They were certain that Li Bingyun could not do this before. However, although they still think that Li Bingyun cannot do it, , But it is not as absolute as before.


    "It should be impossible. After all, physical records are dead. Paying to listen to songs online is the king. Her online payment performance does not mean that the sales of her physical records are good. This is completely different." Bao Yu''s agent said .


    "Okay, I need to talk about her. Let''s think about how to increase publicity. It won''t work like this." Bao Yu said irritably. Originally, she was still thinking about waiting for Li Bingyun''s new single. People think that their albums are still good, and Li Bingyun¡¯s is even worse, but now Li Bingyun¡¯s songs are of such high quality, she can fully imagine what those music critics would say, the key is them The two are still in time, and those people just don''t want to compare.


    Therefore, now they can only think of ways to increase publicity and think of other ways to increase sales.


    "Yes, as long as the publicity is good, I believe our results will not be bad." Bao Yu''s agent said, but when she said this, she didn''t have much confidence in her heart. After all, what is the final sales of the album? In this way, it still depends on the quality. Although publicity can affect a part, it is definitely not the decisive point.

 1298 Chapter 1298

    When Bao Yu was flustered and upset, the mood of Kang Bin and his team over there was also not very good. They had also found out at this time that Li Bingyun, who was previously regarded as cannon fodder, was the result of the new single. It was unexpectedly good. If it was just a good sales performance at the beginning, that would be fine. However, there are more and more discussions about this song on the Internet, which are spontaneous by netizens and those music critics. Moreover, most of these reviews are still positive, and even many people have shouted that this is a rare boutique in ten years. As for the negative reviews, there are very few, almost Not found.


    This kind of grand occasion has never happened before. Even if the previous song is a new song, there is no such situation, and there are many negative comments. However, when it comes to Li Bingyun, everything seems to be different, all They are all positive reviews. The number of people who listened to online and paid for downloads were almost the same. This kind of sensational thing actually happened.


    "What should we do?" Kang Bin said with a somewhat ugly expression.


    Originally, his opponent was only Bao Yu''s, and he also felt that the possibility of defeating Bao Yu was very high. At that time, it would be a wonderful thing to step on Bao Yu to rise. The results of Bao Yu''s new album are indeed ordinary, which greatly increases Kang Bin''s confidence.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that he did estimate Bao Yu''s situation, but he missed Li Bingyun''s singles. This Li Bingyun''s results are simply unreasonable. Such results, even if they are. More than ten years ago, when the record market was still in its heyday, that was not bad, especially when Li Bingyun hadn''t specifically promoted it.


    "Postpone the release of the new album later!" Kang Bin¡¯s manager said decisively. He also listened to Li Bingyun¡¯s new single. The quality is indeed very high. Even he couldn¡¯t help downloading it. Not to mention those ordinary people.


    More importantly, there are more and more discussions about Li Bingyun¡¯s singles on the Internet. This is bound to increase the sales of Li Bingyun¡¯s new singles faster. At this time, if anyone releases a new album, it will definitely be. The ones that were compared with Li Bingyun''s, if the quality is good, then forget it, if the quality is worse, it will be over. Bao Yu is a living example.


    To be honest, the quality of Bao Yu''s new album is still good. Although there is no breakthrough, it still maintains the previous quality. Although there are some negative reviews on the Internet, it is generally good.


    However, after Li Bingyun¡¯s new single came out, Bao Yu¡¯s new album was compared. This comparison was horrible. The album that was originally OK was instantly sprayed with nothing good and negative on the Internet. Suddenly there were more than ten times more comments, and the sales growth rate of the new album also slowed down. It is completely conceivable how Bao Yu would feel at this time.


    "Postpone it later?" Kang Bin frowned: "That doesn''t mean we are afraid of Li Bingyun?"


    Kang Bin is obviously a bit dissatisfied with this. How do you say it is at the level of small fresh meat. Compared with Li Bingyun, it is not bad at all. Now, because of the collision with Li Bingyun, he will release his new album. The release date is postponed later, that does not mean that I am inferior to Li Bingyun, because I am afraid of Li Bingyun?This spread was also a blow to his reputation.


    "We can make excuses." Kang Bin''s agent said: "In this case, it is better than directly confronting Li Bingyun. You are sure of your album. Are you sure you can beat Li Bingyun?"


    "This..." Kang Bin wanted to say that he would definitely defeat Li Bingyun, but, in fact, he knew in his heart that it was impossible. He himself belonged to the level of small fresh meat, singing and acting. His abilities are average, but he has a lot of fans. If he really has a head-to-head battle with Li Bingyun, he will probably lose.


    "I also have a lot of fans." Kang Bin finally struggled to say.


    "However, Li Bingyun also has a lot of fans. In this case, the quality of the record is very important." Kang Bin''s agent said: "So, we better find an excuse to release the new album. The date is postponed."


    "Okay." In the end, Kang Bin could only accept this method helplessly. After all, it was obviously easier to find an excuse than a fiasco in a frontal confrontation.


    At the same time, the popularity of Li Bingyun¡¯s new single "Heartbeat" has just come up. This time, Space-Time Entertainment has made no more mistakes. The publicity has followed up early, and the quality of this song is indeed very good. Fans and ordinary netizens are all spontaneously recommending to friends around them. Therefore, the sales of Li Bingyun''s new singles on the Internet are constantly increasing.


    "It''s a pity that such a good single was just listened to online. No, I''m going to buy a physical record." Someone said.


    "Yes, buying physical records and listening to them on the Internet is always uncomfortable, and there is no way to compare the sound quality to physical records." Someone echoed.


    "I''ll go too. Such a good single is not available all the time. You must buy a physical record for collection!"


    "Yes, collection. I''m a fan of Bingyun. I have to buy her physical records this time. I don''t care about the previous songs. This time the songs are really great. I''m sorry if I don''t collect them."


    More and more people are starting to rush to video stores to buy Li Bingyun¡¯s "heartbeat" physical records. As they said before, such a good single is not something you can meet at all times. Don¡¯t buy one. Zhang Collection, I am really sorry for myself.


    Moreover, although it is convenient to listen to songs on the Internet, in terms of sound quality, there is obviously no way to compare with physical records. People who really like Li Bingyun¡¯s song will definitely like to hear the best, quality and quantity. song.


    Therefore, the usually deserted audiovisual store suddenly became lively, which surprised many audiovisual store owners who did not know what was going on. When they realized that these customers were all here to buy Li Bingyun¡¯s new single, I was even more shocked. This kind of rush to the audiovisual store to buy a one-person record hasn''t happened for many years. I didn''t expect it to happen again today.


    The video store owners who understood what happened, hurriedly dialed the phone number of Space-Time Entertainment, wanting to purchase some goods again, because their previous estimates were underestimated. Therefore, there is no too much in every video store. Too much inventory, looking at it now, those inventory is obviously not enough.

 1299 Chapter 1299

    "bump!"


    The door of Zheng Shuai''s office was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Then an employee ran in in a panic.


    "What''s wrong? So flustered." Zheng Shuai said with some dissatisfaction. During this period of time, he has been staring at the paid downloads of Li Bingyun''s single "Heartbeat" on the Internet, and has no intention of caring about other things. Now that he was disturbed, he felt a little upset.


    "Ms. Zheng, it''s out of stock, they''re all out of stock." The man said to Zheng Shuai while panting hastily.


    "What is out of stock? What do you mean, you can tell me clearly." Zheng Shuai asked.


    "It''s in those video stores, the owners of those stores, almost at the same time, called, let us re-distribute the goods, they are out of stock." The employee explained.


    "What?!" Zheng Shuai stood up in shock. To say that his online results are good, he still has some preparations in his heart. In fact, the situation is much better than he thought. However, for physical records, he actually In the beginning, he didn''t have much hope, it would be nice to not lose money. In terms of physical records, he never thought about making money.


    After all, in the past ten years, the physical record market has died. This is something everyone knows. It is convenient to listen to songs online, and it is also very convenient to carry. In addition, it is cheaper than physical records. Therefore, it is now sold. There are very few physical records.


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng was very confident before, Zheng Shuai actually had no hope. He was already thinking about how to deal with the physical record. Fortunately, the reporter came back.


    However, he did not expect that while Li Bingyun¡¯s new singles were selling online, the sales of physical records had actually begun to increase, because due to the recent market influence, those audiovisual stores did not take much from Space-Time Entertainment this time. However, even if there are not many, Zheng Shuai estimates that it will take more than a week or even longer to sell out.


    However, in less than half a day, the owners of those audiovisual stores actually called and said that they were out of stock. How could Zheng Shuai not be surprised?


    "What you said is true?" Zheng Shuai asked uncertainly.


    "It''s all true. The phone calls over there are about to be blown up. They all require restocking, and the sooner the better, the more the better." The employee said.


    The owners of those audiovisual stores are not fools. Such a grand occasion has not been encountered for many years. If they can¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity to make more money, they will wait until this happens next time. I don¡¯t know how long to wait. So, At this time, they will only think that the number of records is small, not too much sleep.


    "Okay, tell them that the goods will be delivered soon, as much as they need!" Zheng Shuai said immediately. You know, because of Huang Feng''s insistence, they burned half a million copies at once. I thought these were all at once. Records will become moldy in the warehouse and cannot be sold. However, it seems that Huang Feng is still very foresighted, and these records should not be moldy.


    "Okay, I''ll go now." The employee left after speaking, and from outside, Zheng Shuai heard cheers. After all, Li Bingyun''s single was the first work in the company. The employees of the company are all concerned. Only when the company develops well can their remuneration be good. If the company does not develop well and the company goes bankrupt, then they have to find a new job.


    And now Li Bingyun''s results are unexpectedly good, both online and offline, far beyond everyone''s imagination, so you can see how happy they are.


    Zheng Shuai¡¯s face is also a joy to control, and he is also thinking about it. He decided to work with Huang Feng. It was really right. Huang Feng has a lot of methods, and he is quite foresighted, if it is his own words. At the beginning, they never dared to burn so many records, then they are going crazy now.


    However, thinking of the eagerness of those video store owners, thinking of what Huang Feng said before, 500,000 is only a conservative number, only more, Zheng Shuai was a little bit unable to sit still, he quickly picked up his mobile phone and dialed a call. .


    "Hello, Director Wang? I''m Zheng Shuai, yes, please continue to print my previous record, the sooner the better, how many copies? Let''s make another 300,000, if not enough, I will call you anytime By phone."


    After hanging up the phone, Zheng Shuai was still a little excited. He quickly told Huang Feng the good news. Who knows, Huang Feng just made a soft oh, and he was not too excited. Zheng Shuai felt that Huang Feng must have thought of it long ago. There will be such a scene. Only so many records were burned before, and now it will be so insulted.


    In fact, Huang Feng is also very happy now. Although he was very optimistic about Li Bingyun¡¯s record before, after all, it was verified by another time and space market and proved to be a classic song. This time and space release, the results will not be bad.


    However, Huang Feng himself doesn''t know exactly how much this result will be, and now that Zheng Shuai reports, Huang Feng is naturally very happy.


    "It seems that our 500,000 records may not be enough." After Huang Feng hung up the phone, he smiled and said to Li Bingyun.


    "Ah? The performance of physical records is not bad?" Li Bingyun asked with some surprise. She also didn''t hold much hope for physical records before. She is in this business, even better than Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai. People also need to understand that this physical record is now sluggish.


    However, looking at Huang Feng''s meaning now, it seems that his physical record is not bad.


    "It''s not just okay, it''s too good. Now, your records are in short supply in the audiovisual store, and the owners of those audiovisual stores are asking for additional goods." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Li Bingyun listened to Huang Feng''s words, and when he was happy, he also breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, Huang Feng would not be disappointed, and the company''s records would not be sold out. Losing money, this made Li Bingyun feel more comfortable.


    When the three passed by a video store, they saw a lot of people surrounded there. This was completely different from the deserted look they had seen in that store. Moreover, this store is now playing. Li Bingyun''s "Heartbeat."


    "Sister Bingyun, you are really amazing. This situation hasn''t happened for a long time." Zhu Xiyu looked at Li Bingyun with admiration.


    "Why, that''s Huang Feng''s song, otherwise, it would never be the case." Li Bingyun said embarrassedly.

 1300 Chapter 1300

    "I don''t dare to claim this credit. You know about the storage box." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Moreover, Bingyun, you have a lot of credit here. Don''t belittle yourself, your strength is It''s really strong."


    "That is, Sister Bingyun, when your new album is released, you will become a real first-line singer." Zhu Xiyu said: "Oh, no, now you are a first-line singer, your single is enough Let you become a first-line singer."


    "Don''t be envious. After you adjust in these two days, I will also record a song for you. You can pick one of those songs." Huang Feng saw Zhu Xiyu look envious, and smiled at her. Said.


    "Well, I will do well." Zhu Xiyu promised. She didn''t expect that she would be able to make a record one day, and she still hadn''t graduated yet.


    When the three of them were playing outside, Li Bingyun¡¯s new single became more and more popular, and more and more people knew about it. The number of paid online downloads increased even more at night. At the same time, the number of physical records Sales are also increasing, so that when they return to the villa at night, Su Yumo''s daughters have also heard about it.


    There are many reports on Li Bingyun¡¯s new singles on the Internet. There are various news. Therefore, as long as they are online, they will know more or less. Su Yumo did not expect that Li Bingyun this time. The results are so good. At night, everyone in the villa will naturally have to celebrate. At the end, they drank a few more, which is cheaper again. Huang Feng, once again happy with everyone at night.


    Unlike Huang Feng, who has already begun to celebrate in advance, Bao Yu and her team can now be said to be bleak, and their results are still reasonable. They are quite satisfactory. If they take longer, they can achieve their goals.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect Li Bingyun¡¯s performance to be so good, and after comparing Li Bingyun¡¯s singles with Bao Yu¡¯s, those people looked down on Bao Yu¡¯s new album even more, and the rate of growth has become increasingly slow. Yes, it should have been able to break through 20,000 in half a day, but at night, they barely broke through this number. This is really much worse than they expected.


    Of course, Bao Yu¡¯s team was not unresponsive, but the quality of the new album is there. If there is no comparison with Li Bingyun¡¯s singles, it would be good. If you compare it, even if they increase their publicity. However, it still has no effect. The most discussed online now are Li Bingyun¡¯s singles. Bao Yu¡¯s albums have become cannon fodder. Occasionally, people who criticize her albums are also negatively evaluated. This is Bao Yu''s team had never thought of it before.


    "What should I do?" Bao Yu''s assistant said a little innocently in his eyes. At this time, they have done all the hard work they can do, but there is no effect at all. They can only look at sales. Li Bingyun kept widening the gap.


    "What else can I do? I can only admit it." Bao Yu''s agent said with a cold face. Her mood is also bad. This time the company has spent a lot of thoughts on Bao Yu''s album. Yes, whether it¡¯s the packaging and promotion in the early stage, or the heart when recording songs later, it all cost a lot of money. I originally wanted to make a fortune.


    It turned out to be good. Now let¡¯s not talk about making money, it¡¯s pretty good to be able to save money. This seems like a luxury.


    "Just give up?" Bao Yu said unwillingly.


    "What else can I do if I don¡¯t admit defeat?" Bao Yu¡¯s agent said, "In the afternoon, I also arranged some reporters and music critics to write articles to deliberately black out Li Bingyun¡¯s new songs, but the effect was not great. Many fans and Ordinary people are actively helping Li Bingyun¡¯s new song to be promoted. Her new song has become hot and can¡¯t be suppressed at all. Now all music websites are pushing her songs, unless we can buy them all. Yes, but, I think, the effect will not be too great."


    Bao Yu shook her head sullenly. Of course, she knew that the current situation was very unfavorable to her. There should have been some albums sold, but now it is because of Li Bingyun that no one cares about it. Now everyone is discussing Li Bingyun¡¯s. Single, who cares about her album?


    "Actually, it''s not just us who are unlucky. Didn''t you watch the news? In the afternoon, that Kang Bin¡¯s agent had already announced to the public that for some reason, Kang Bin¡¯s new album release would be postponed for one month. What is the reason? Isn¡¯t it because they are afraid of colliding with Li Bingyun¡¯s new single, Li Bingyun¡¯s single is too popular, and they are also afraid, so they avoided this node, but they still have the opportunity to avoid But we can¡¯t avoid it anymore.¡± Bao Yu¡¯s agent said sadly, her artist¡¯s performance was not good, and her agent would be unsightly, and she would It affects her bonus, so her mood is naturally bad.


    However, no matter how bad it is, there is nothing to do. She has done the black Li Bingyun''s thing, but it has no effect. As long as people who have listened to Li Bingyun''s singles, almost all of them have downloaded it, which is already very effective. The problem is explained. When ordinary people see this situation, they will no longer believe a few articles without the slightest evidence.


    "Now, that Li Bingyun really has a place in the singer neighborhood." Bao Yu said, "You know, the sales of physical records haven''t improved at all before, but when she came to her, she actually appeared. Such a grand occasion, this is enough to make her proud."


    "Furthermore, she has a new album to be released. What do you think of the songs in her new album?" Bao Yu''s assistant said.


    "I don''t know about the others, but, I think, the quality of her new album''s title song will not be too bad. Even if it is not as good as this single, it will not be too bad." Bao Yu''s Said the agent.


    "It seems that after this incident, Li Bingyun''s reputation will rise a lot. This time-space entertainment is really amazing, and she can find such a good song. It seems that this company is not ordinary, Li Bingyun''s The move is right." Bao Yu said, her tone is not difficult to see her envy, after all, as long as a singer, you want to get a good song.

 1301 Chapter 1301

    It''s just that good songs are hard to come by, especially when the market is sluggish in recent years, it is even more rare.


    And it didn''t take long for Li Bingyun to arrive at the "Time and Space Entertainment", and he released such a classic single. Moreover, there is still an album to be released. It is not surprising that Bao Yu was envious.


    "Okay, since Li Bingyun''s matter is already like this, it''s useless to think about it. We can only find a way to promote our album more." Bao Yu''s agent rubbed his head and said, she knew that. The second estimate is that you will lose money. What you can do now is to work harder to minimize the loss.


    "Yeah." Bao Yu nodded and said, but he was more curious about time and space entertainment in his heart, and he was more envious of Li Bingyun''s luck.


    The next day, under Huang Feng¡¯s arrangement, Li Bingyun accepted an exclusive interview with Shen Yan. You should know that yesterday Li Bingyun¡¯s single performance was quite terrifying. Now there are many media organizations that want to interview Li Bingyun. , However, Huang Feng still left this opportunity to Shen Yan and his own "National News."


    Shen Yan had already had an in-depth understanding of Li Bingyun, so she was also very familiar with Li Bingyun''s situation. If he was responsible for interviewing Li Bingyun, Huang Feng would feel relieved, after all, he didn''t dare Deliberately asked Li Bingyun some difficult questions.


    As for Zhu Xiyu, she has already begun to try to record singles, because her singing skills are not as good as Li Bingyun''s, so she can''t do it again like Li Bingyun did, but her talent is also Yes, coupled with the training some time ago, her singing level is much higher than before. Although she can''t do it again, she also finished the recording in most of the day.


    And because of yesterday¡¯s word-of-mouth fermentation and the spontaneous promotion of some fans and ordinary people, Li Bingyun¡¯s single "Heartbeat" has become even more popular today, which has shocked many people in the industry. In this situation, they I haven''t seen it for a long time. Whether it''s online or offline, it''s very hot. Moreover, Li Bingyun''s "heartbeat" is at the top of the list on all music websites.


    As for the fact that many people thought it was impossible before, waiting to see the 500,000 records of jokes, 50,000 copies were sold in just one day, and there was still no publicity yesterday, and this number will probably increase today. Therefore, no one now doubts whether Time Space Entertainment can sell these 500,000 records.


    Some people in the industry have also begun to re-examine "Time and Space Entertainment", a company that has just opened, but the first work is such a sensation. Many people want to know how the song "Heartbeat" came about. This "Time and Space Entertainment" "From the very beginning, there was a kind of mystery. They could actually sign a big star like Li Bingyun among many competitors, so how many things do they have that others don''t know?


    I heard that "Time and Space Entertainment" and Feng Dao made a film together, and being able to invite Director Feng also shows that this "Time Space Entertainment" is not without any background as people thought before, and there are some special ones. Ability, otherwise, I won''t invite Director Feng.


    Therefore, with the sales of Li Bingyun¡¯s singles, more and more people are beginning to be interested in "Time and Space Entertainment". "Time and Space Entertainment" has truly entered people''s field of vision, rather than relying on Li Bingyun alone. Joining and attracting attention.


    However, at this time, many people don¡¯t know that the real boss of Time Space Entertainment has left Jiangzhou, leaving with Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu. The three have returned to the crew again. Huang Feng is still anxious to go abroad. Therefore, he wanted to finish filming the film as soon as possible, and after handling Jiangzhou''s affairs, he would no longer waste time there anymore.


    Of course, before Huang Feng left Jiangzhou, he once again asked Tan Ying to go to his villa, and this time Tan Ying went as Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend. She was naturally a little shy in her heart. Fortunately, Su Yu Mo Ji people are still as good to her as always, which made her feel relieved, and at the same time secretly thanked Su Yumo for their generosity.


    "Sister Yumo is really nice." Zhu Xiyu said to Huang Feng on the way.


    Although he had not been in contact with Su Yumo for a long time, Su Yumo was still very concerned about Zhu Xiyu, just like her sister, and did not mean to bully her at all. Moreover, this situation is not only in Huangfeng. In front of him, even if he was behind, Su Yumo didn''t have a face to face and a back set.


    "Yeah, I can have the present, actually thanks to Yumo''s support." Huang Feng said, this is his sincere words, if it weren''t for Su Yumo''s generosity and love for her, he would not have been able to. At this point.


    "You must not disappoint Sister Yumo in the future, otherwise, we won''t be able to watch it anymore," Li Bingyun also said.


    "Of course, I will not only fail Yumo, nor will I fail any of you." Huang Feng assured.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun nodded at the same time. They both knew that Huang Feng was not that kind of person, otherwise, they would not follow him desperately, or they knew he had other women.


    In the world of "Tianlong Babu", Qiao Feng met by chance and got acquainted with Yelu Hongji, the great king of the Liao Kingdom, and became brothers. After that, he helped Yelu Hongji to put down the rebellion by himself. Hong Ji was named the King of Chu of the Liao Kingdom and the Great King of the South Yard. Because of Azhu¡¯s entrustment before his death, Qiao Feng had been taking care of Azhu¡¯s sister, Azi, and therefore, Azi became a county in the Liao Kingdom. the Lord.


    When Qiao Feng and A Zi went out to play on this day, they encountered the Liao army fighting a grass valley in the border of the Song Dynasty. Although they are now from the Liao Kingdom, Qiao Feng still has a good impression of the Song Dynasty in his heart. Therefore, He wanted to release those Song people who were captured by the Liao army.


    However, what Qiao Feng did not expect was that among these Song people, there was actually someone who wanted to attack him. However, the other party was obviously not as powerful as him, and the assassination was naturally unsuccessful. After the interrogation, Qiao Feng realized that this thought The person who wanted to kill him was called You Tanzhi. The reason why he wanted to kill him was because he wanted to avenge his father and uncle, both of whom were besieged Qiao Feng in Juxian Village and were killed by Qiao Feng.


    After Qiao Feng knew the whole story, he released You Tanzhi, but one of You Tan wanted revenge. Seeing that the gap between himself and Qiao Feng was too big, there was no hope of revenge in this life. Therefore, he wanted to commit suicide. Before committing suicide, he saw the "Yi Jin Jing" accidentally omitted by Qiao Feng. This discovery made him change his mind in an instant and stopped committing suicide.

 1302 Chapter 1302 The Infatuated You Tanzhi

    It¡¯s just that You Tanzhi, who just raised the idea of ??practicing Yi Jinjing and looking for Qiao Feng¡¯s revenge, discovered that the Liao soldiers who had just left with Qiao Feng had returned. Now You Tanzhi, who does not want to die, He wanted to escape in an instant, but he still couldn''t escape the pursuit of those Liao soldiers.


    When You Tanzhi regained consciousness again, he found that he was already in the cell, and the surrounding area was dark.


    "Father, uncle, the child is about to die in Qiao Feng''s hands this time, and the child wants to avenge you, but the child can''t beat Qiao Feng." You Tanzhi muttered to himself in despair in the cell. Qiao Feng let go. He already had the idea of ??practising martial arts and returning to find Qiao Feng for revenge. However, before he left, he was arrested by the returning Liao soldiers. He felt desperate and felt that Qiao Feng would not let him go, and he would have no chance of revenge.


    Just when You Tanzhi was desperate, the door of the cell was suddenly opened. He was taken out by two soldiers. In a luxurious hall, he saw the girl who followed Qiao Feng before. The girl whose heart moved at the first glance.


    Finally, You Tanzhi couldn''t help himself, and rushed to the girl, trying to kiss the other''s feet, but was quickly pulled back by the soldiers and was beaten.


    "What do you think of me?" the girl asked.


    "You look good, I like to see you." You Tanzhi said.


    "Bold!" The girl kicked him, but the girl who was still a little angry looked at You Tanzhi with interest in her eyes: "However, I still think you are funny, but I want to keep you. By my side, but I can''t be known by my brother-in-law, what should I do."


    With that, the girl seemed to think of a certain way, her eyes were suddenly full of excitement.


    Soon, You Tanzhi was taken down and returned to the cell again. There, he was forced to wear a metal helmet. The whole helmet covered his head, leaving only his eyes, mouth and nose. Outsiders He couldn''t see his face at all.


    You Tanzhi fainted in pain. After he woke up, he found that he couldn''t take off the helmet at all, and was again taken to the girl''s side.


    "Not bad." The girl said with a smile around You Tanzhi''s helmet, "Hey, do you know why I want you to wear this thing?"


    "I don''t know, please give me some advice," You Tanzhi said.


    "You are so stupid, you don''t even know why I want to save you." The girl angrily said, and then approached You Tanzhi and said in a low voice: "My brother-in-law wants to chop you into meat sauce, you should always You know?"


    "He is my father and enemy. Of course he has to cut the grass and roots." You Tanzhi said, his hatred for Qiao Feng in his heart is undiminished.


    "I''m telling you that that day, he pretended to let you go, and then he caught you back. If it weren''t for me, would you live till now?" the girl said.


    "Thank you girl for saving my life." You Tanzhi knelt down gratefully and thanked him.


    "Forget it, forget it, as long as you know it in your heart." The girl said, "Oh, by the way, I''ll give you a name, called Tie Chou."


    "Thank you girl for helping me with this name." You Tanzhi thanked him.


    At this time, a soldier came in and said that the Great Food Nation of the Western Regions had sent a lion, and the girl immediately became interested, and brought You Tanzhi, also known as Tie Chou, to see the lion.


    While watching the lion, the girl suddenly wanted to try whether the helmet on Tie Chou''s head was hard enough, so she asked Tie Chou to put his head in the cage.


    At this time, You Tanzhi, all in his heart is this girl, that is, the shadow of the county lord Azi, willing to do anything for her, so even if he is unwilling, he feels scared in his heart. Still walked to the cage and put his head in, and the lion was not at all polite, and just bite.


    Fortunately, the helmet was really strong enough. Although the lion''s teeth were powerful, they could not bite his helmet through.


    And at this moment, Qiao Feng came. He came to see Azi. When You Tanzhi saw Qiao Feng, his eyes were full of hatred. He wished to kill Qiao Feng now, but he knew his strength was not as good as that. Qiao Feng couldn''t kill Qiao Feng at all, and the princess had been by the side to beckon him not to show his feet. Therefore, You Tanzhi could only hold back his hatred.


    And because of the helmet, Qiao Feng did not recognize the iron ugly in front of him. It was You Tanzhi who wanted to kill him before. After Qiao Feng cared about A Zi¡¯s injury, he left. , This made A Zi very unhappy, because she hoped that Qiao Feng would play with her more, but Qiao Feng always regarded her as a child and would not play with her at all.


    After Qiao Feng left, Ah Zi, who was angry, asked the guard to beat You Tanzhi with a whip to vent.


    "Actually, I don''t want to hit you either, but if anyone makes you so disobedient, I can only teach you a good lesson." Azi said.


    "Why am I disobedient?" You Tanzhi asked, he was obedient to Azi, and he was not disobedient at all.


    "Do you dare to talk back?" A Zi said angrily.


    "No, no, no, princess, as long as you are happy, you can hit me whatever you want." You Tanzhi saw that Azi was angry, and said quickly: "the princess is so kind to me, these whips are nothing, please It¡¯s the main game, the more you fight, the better."


    "That''s what you said, the more you fight, the better. Okay, then I will fulfill you!" Azi said with a smile. At this time, he felt angry because Qiao Feng ignored her. Finally, it was better. , This iron ugly is quite likable.


    "Guard, hit a hundred whips, if I don''t stop, I won''t stop!" Azi said.


    "Yes!" the guard replied.


    "Papa!" The whip hit You Tanzhi one after another. The guard was not merciful at all. Therefore, it didn''t take long for You Tanzhi to be beaten out one after another. Bloodstains and clothes were already torn.


    "Why don''t you speak? If you are not convinced, you can tell me that I can stop hitting you." Azi said to You Tanzhi.


    "Princess, I am willing to be beaten by you. I know you are to perfect me. I also want this whip." One of You Tan screamed.


    It was a bit boring to see Tie Chou saying that, and he fell asleep when he looked at it. But the guard had received an order before that, as long as Azi didn¡¯t call to stop, he couldn¡¯t stop. Therefore, even if it was Azi. Zi was already asleep, and did not stop beating You Tanzhi.

 1303 Chapter 1303

    When Azi woke up, seeing that You Tanzhi was already lying on the ground, she said to the guard: "I just asked you to beat him, but I didn''t let you kill him."


    The guard looked at You Tanzhi''s situation, and said to A Zi, "Back to the princess, he just passed out and didn''t die."


    "Forget it, forget it, let it go, it''s not fun at all." A Zi said with a sense of excitement.


    "Yes." So several guards dragged You Tanzhi down as if dragging a dead dog.


    Afterwards, Azi forgot You Tanzhi. In her heart, there was only Qiao Feng. As for You Tanzhi, for her, it was just a plaything. If you die, you will die. forget.


    And Zi has always wanted to practice Huagong Dafa. Therefore, on this day, she came to the outskirts and used a green wooden cauldron to attract poisonous insects. To Zi''s surprise, she actually saw Tie Chou there.


    It turned out that Tie Chou did not die, and he escaped from the cell. This time he just fled here, but at this time, he was also caught by the soldiers.


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." After Azi knew the whole story, she rolled her eyes and said, "Okay, you can go. He is my person, and I want to keep him by my side."


    "But..." The soldier was obviously hesitant, because this You Tanzhi was a dangerous person, and they were worried about leaving him by Azi''s side.


    "But what is it, why don''t you leave?" Azi said angrily.


    "Yes." The two soldiers hurriedly bowed and left. They had heard of the prestige of this Princess Azi, and that tortured the servants, but they were full of tricks and would not be soft.


    "Tie Chou, look, I saved you again." When the two soldiers left, Ah Zi knelt down beside You Tanzhi and said.


    "Thanks to the princess, thank you to the princess." You Tanzhi said excitedly, one because he was rescued, and the other because he saw the princess he dreamed of again, and the excitement was naturally inevitable.


    "Ah, you have delayed my major events!" At this moment, Azi suddenly exclaimed as if thinking of something, and then ran back to Qingmuding''s place.


    "Princess?" You Tanzhi yelled, and then followed Azi.


    "The princess?" You Tanzhi called out again when he reached the princess''s side.


    "Ah!" Azi called out as if she was frightened, and then quickly hid the Qingmu Cauldron in her hand behind her back.


    "Is there any villain you can do?" You Tanzhi asked.


    "You are scared to death." Azi said, patting her chest, but her other hand was still behind her back and she didn''t take it out.


    "What is that?" However, the sharp-eyed You Tanzhi still saw Xiaoding behind Azi.


    "What?" Azi obviously didn''t want his secret to be known by others: "What did you see?"


    "Princess, I saw it and saw you holding a pot of incense in your hand." You Tanzhi said, "Let me take it for you."


    "Did you see it?" A Zi said with his eyes rolled.


    "Yeah." You Tanzhi did not deny that he never lied in front of Azi, which he thought was a great sin.


    "Okay." Azi took out Xiaoding. You Tanzhi has seen it anyway, but she has not forgotten to threaten You Tanzhi: "If you tell what you saw, I will let you die. !"


    "No, no, princess, in fact, I didn''t see anything." You Tanzhi waved his hand quickly and said, "I only saw a beautiful woman by my side, but nothing else."


    "You kid, it''s pretty slick." Azi is obviously satisfied with You Tanzhi''s attitude: "Okay, you can go back with me."


    "Thank you, the princess!" You Tanzhi said excitedly: "It is my great blessing that the princess can let me be by your side."


    At this time, You Tanzhi had forgotten that he had sworn to the sky in his cell to avenge his father and uncle. He also forgot to escape from here. He just wanted to stay with Ah Zi forever. The thing I want to do most in my life.


    A Zi was very satisfied with You Tanzhi''s attitude, smiled and nodded, and then took You Tanzhi back to the princess mansion, because she thought of another use for You Tanzhi.


    "Tie Chou, see how nice I am to you. I asked you to make this new dress for you. Does it look good?" Azi handed a new dress to You Tanzhi and said.


    "It looks good." You Tanzhi said gratefully. A Zi gave a little bit. In his opinion, it was a great favor, and he was naturally happy in his heart.


    "Well, come here, I have something to show you." Azi said to You Tanzhi''s hook, and You Tanzhi obediently followed.


    A Zi took You Tanzhi to a large clay pot, which contained the poisonous insect centipede she had caught with the Qingmu cauldron.


    "Now, there is a very important thing for you to help, and I will reward you heavily." Azi said.


    "The princess don''t talk about rewards and not rewards, just let me do anything if you want." You Tanzhi said with a wave of hands.


    "Okay." Azi said with satisfaction: "Now, put your hand in that earthen jar, and then let that centipede suck your blood vigorously. The more you suck, the better, hey, you can''t move around. , Keep it full."


    "This, this..." You Tanzhi was a little frightened and hesitant. The big centipede was nothing ordinary at first sight. He was afraid that something would happen to him.


    "What is this?" Azi frowned and said, "Are you not happy?"


    "No, it''s just..."


    "It''s just, what? That centipede is not that toxic. You can''t die. But, you told me just now that you want to go through the fire and water for me, I will let you take out that little blood. , You are like this, it seems that you lied to me just now." A Zi said impatiently.


    "No, the princess!" You Tanzhi saw that Azi was a little angry, and said quickly: "Okay, I''ll stretch it out!"


    You Tanzhi trembled and stretched his hand into the earthen jar. The centipede immediately bit his finger and began to suck his blood.


    "Ah, I succeeded, I succeeded." Seeing You Tanzhi''s painful appearance of being sucked, Azi didn''t have the slightest sympathy, but was happy, because the current situation shows that her refining was successful. Now, it is hopeful that she can practice magical power. As for what will happen to You Tanzhi, it is not her concern.


    "Hey, you put that centipede in this tripod, be careful, but you must not kill it for me!" Azi said to You Tanzhi holding the Qingmu tripod.

 1304 Chapter 1304 Yi Jin Jing Detoxification

    So, You Tanzhi put the hand that was just taken out again into the earthen jar, fished out the centipede, and put it into the green wood cauldron. At this time, his hand was sucked by the poisonous centipede. It has become black, and the whole person is in pain and shaking.


    However, Azi didn¡¯t seem to have seen it. After You Tanzhi put the centipede into the Qingmu Cauldron, he took the Qingmu Cauldron and left with a smile on his face, and started practicing. As for You Tanzhi, then It was forgotten by her, not even a word of concern.


    "Ah!" At this time, the poison of the centipede in You Tan had entered most of his body, and he suddenly screamed.


    "Tie Chou, what''s the matter with you Tie Chou." Azi was also frightened when he saw Tie Chou struggling in the room, but at this moment, You Tanzhi didn''t have time to answer his questions. He felt like he was completely People are in pain.


    "Come on, come on," Azi shouted.


    Soon, two guards walked in outside the door and controlled You Tanzhi. You Tanzhi struggled for a while, and then suddenly stopped moving.


    At this time, Azi came to You Tanzhi''s side and probed his breath, and found that You Tanzhi had completely lost his breath.


    "Ah, Tie Chou is dead, my Tie Chou is dead." A Zi exclaimed.


    "Princess, since he is dead, let''s bury him." said one of the guards.


    As soon as this person spoke, Azi immediately angered him: "It''s you, you killed my iron ugliness, you pay for my iron ugliness."


    As A Zi was talking, he punched and kicked the guards. The two guards did not dare to resist and lowered their heads, but they had already scolded them in their hearts. The death of the iron ugly was obviously caused by Zi. , They are all blamed now.


    However, the other party is the princess, and they are just ordinary guards, so even if there is more dissatisfaction in their hearts, they dare not show it.


    After a while, Azi stopped and said, "Forget it, forget it, bury him."


    A Zi didn''t really have any feelings for You Tanzhi, but regarded the other party as one of her favorite toys. Moreover, the other party would play with her. Now that the toy is suddenly gone, she is naturally very reluctant.


    "Yes." After the two guards responded, they quickly lifted You Tanzhi''s body and left the hall.


    "It''s really boring, no one will play with me in the future." Azi said boredly.


    After the two guards moved the body of You Tanzhi to the back mountain, they found a random place, where there were many wolves. As long as one night, the body of You Tanzhi would be eaten by the wolves. It is impossible for the princess to know that he has not buried You Tanzhi.


    However, the two guards did not realize that shortly after they left, Yu Tanzhi, who was supposed to be dead, moved suddenly, and then opened his eyes. At this time, there were still a lot of toxins on his body. The centipede was very poisonous, not because A Zi said it was not very poisonous. Therefore, although You Tanzhi was not poisoned to death, he was not far from death at this time, and there were not many places where his whole body could move.


    At this time, he happened to see the "Yi Jin Jing" falling from him. The Sanskrit "Yi Jin Jing" was not far in front of his eyes. He was struggling and opened the book with the desire to survive. "Yi Jin Jing", he knew Sanskrit. He had no time to practice before, but now he is practicing this "Yi Jin Jing" as the last straw.


    Unexpectedly, the process of cultivation went smoothly. You Tanzhi himself didn''t have much skill, and his qualifications were not amazing. However, the peerless martial arts in this world are all about chance and coincidence, and he doesn''t have that kind. It¡¯s too demanding, so, on the contrary, it is possible to cultivate the "Yi Jin Jing" smoothly. You must know that this book is the famous monks of Shaolin Temple, who has studied for many years and has not learned it, but he is a chance to practice. It''s done.


    As for this Yi Jin Jing, although he had not practiced too deeply, he had no problem at all in detoxifying his body. Soon, he discovered that the toxins in his body had been eliminated from the body, and he was His internal strength has also increased a lot, and this discovery made him overjoyed.


    However, the first thing You Tanzhi, who had increased internal strength, thought was not to speed up his cultivation, and then to seek revenge from Qiao Feng after he achieved magical powers, but to return to the princess mansion as soon as possible to accompany Ah Zi.


    "The princess, the princess, it''s not good, that Tie Chou is alive!" When A Zi was bored, a guard came in panicked and reported that he could not help but panic, because the previous Tie Chou He threw it away with his own hands. At that time, Tie Chou did not breathe anymore, and now he is alive again. He was scared in his heart.


    At this time, You Tanzhi also followed another guard to come in. Seeing that You Tanzhi was really not dead, Aziz instantly became happy.


    "Tie Chou, I knew you couldn''t die!" A Zi said happily around You Tanzhi.


    "With the words of the princess, even if Tie Chou died, he was willing." You Tanzhi said.


    Azi was so happy. Originally, she was thinking about Tie Chou''s death, so she could only find someone else to help her practice martial arts. Now that Tie Chou is back, she naturally doesn''t have to look for others.


    So, A Zi took the Qingmu Ding and Tie Chou, and came to the field again. When You Tanzhi saw A Zi took out the Ding again, he knew what she was going to do, a trace of fear flashed across his face. After all, he Before, he almost lost his life because of this Xiaoding.


    "What''s the matter with Tie Chou, are you unwilling or afraid?" Azi said, seeing Tie Chou''s change.


    "No, no, Princess, don''t worry, I will be fine." You Tanzhi said quickly.


    And this time, Azi caught a poisonous spider with Qingmu Ding. She was full of joy and took Xiaoding to Tie Chou and said, "Tie Chou, it''s your turn."


    You Tanzhi hesitated for a moment, and stretched his hand into the small cauldron. The poisonous spider immediately bit his hand and began to suck his blood, and his hand was also at a speed visible to the naked eye. It quickly turns purple and then turns black.


    Azi''s face was full of joy when she saw the changes in You Tan''s hand, which showed that she was not far from success.


    "Hey, okay, okay." Seeing that the spider has sucked enough blood, A Zi pushed You Tanzhi away with satisfaction, took the Qingmu Cao to one side, and You Tanzhi was caught by her again Forgotten.


    This time the poisonous spider was more powerful than the last poisonous centipede, and You Tanzhi was in pain again. Fortunately, Yi Jin Jing was indeed a magical skill, which once again helped him resolve the toxins in his body.

 1305 Chapter 1305

    "Tie Chou, you are so powerful, this poisonous spider is so toxic, you are actually fine, hey, I really didn''t feed you in vain." Seeing You Tanzhi was fine, Azi said happily, because You Tan If she doesn''t die, she can continue to feed these poisons for her, and she is hopeful that she will practice divine art.


    "This is all thanks to the princess." You Tanzhi said.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go back now." Azi said: "From now on, I will take you out to play every day."


    When A Zi came out to play, of course it was just to catch these poisons. Anyway, Tie Chou couldn''t die, of course she had to make good use of it.


    "As long as I can accompany the princess, I am willing to do anything." You Tanzhi said.


    A few days later, with the help of You Tanzhi, A Zi caught a lot of poisons. After absorbing the blood of You Tanzhi, those poisons became the treasures of A Zi''s cultivation, and You Tanzhi was Because of the existence of Yi Jin Jing, there has been nothing wrong.


    On this day, A Zi took Yu Tanzhi to the wild again. Originally, they wanted to catch the venomous snake, but halfway through the ice silkworm, the snake was frozen to death. After seeing this ice silkworm , Ah Zi is overjoyed, this is a baby better than a poisonous snake, once she can get it, her skill will be greatly increased.


    Therefore, A Zi asked You Tanzhi to catch the escaped ice silkworm, and You Tanzhi did not live up to A Zi''s expectations. He caught the ice silkworm from the foot of the Shaolin Temple. A Zi was naturally overjoyed.


    "Tie Chou, it''s your turn." Azi told You Tanzhi to put the ice silkworm into the green wooden cauldron, and said to You Tanzhi.


    "Princess, shouldn''t you want me..." You Tanzhi said with some horror. Before, he had seen the power of this ice silkworm with his own eyes. Those highly poisonous things were not its opponents. It was all frozen into ice cubes. If he put his hand in, he would definitely not be able to escape this fate.


    "Tie Chou, I will let you reach in!" A Zi said to You Tanzhi.


    You Tanzhi looked at Azi affectionately and said, "Princess, when you have achieved magical skills, please don''t forget, my name is You Tanzhi! I am not an iron ugly!"


    You Tanzhi knew that if he stretched his hand in this time, he might not be able to live, so he didn''t want to be forgotten by the princess after he died.


    "Well, you are called You Tanzhi, you are my most loyal slave." Azi touched You Tanzhi''s head and said.


    "Slave?" You Tanzhi said to himself: "Yes, after I die, I will also be the most loyal servant of the princess."


    After speaking, You Tanzhi slowly walked to the navy pot, and then stretched his hand into the green wooden cauldron, but before he reached out, he transported the Yi Jin Jing, hoping that God''s function would help Oneself, exempt from death.


    It¡¯s just that the ice silkworm is really tough. You Tanzhi¡¯s hand was just put in, and after a bite, his whole body began to freeze. Starting from the hand, it spread to the whole body. Soon, he became one. Iceman.


    However, Azi did not care about him. After seeing the ice silkworm sucked up, he pushed You Tanzhi away. Then, he picked up the Qingmu Cauldron and began to practice. As for You Tanzhi, she was overthrown. On the ground, she was completely stiff, she didn''t even notice it.


    It was not until the completion of the cultivation practice that Aziz saw You Tanzhi lying motionless on the ground, keeping a posture, and hurriedly went forward to check his condition.


    "How did he become an iceman?" Azi looked at You Tanzhi and said, it seems that at this time, she realized that You Tanzhi was strange: "Come on."


    When the two guards came in, Azi said, "Hurry up and see, is he dead?"


    The two guards looked at You Tanzhi and said, "Back to the princess, he is frozen and can''t be saved."


    A Zi squatted down beside You Tanzhi, with a sad expression on his face: "Tie Chou, you are really dead, don''t worry, I will remember you, you are called You Tanzhi, you are a good slave."


    Then, when Azi stood up, the sadness on his face was gone, and said to the two guards: "You two, find him a beautiful place to bury him, and put up a sign on the sign. It reads: You Tan¡¯s Tomb, the slave of Duanfu Palace Princess, this matter must be done for me."


    "Yes!" said the two guards, arching their hands.


    Immediately, You Tanzhi''s body was moved out by the two guards, and Azi sat on the chair with a sad face and muttered to himself: "Really, no one will play with me anymore, I am so pitiful. "


    On the other side, after the two guards removed You Tanzhi¡¯s body, they didn¡¯t follow Azi¡¯s request to bury them. Instead, they dropped it in the creek below at the back of the mountain, and then turned and left. Up.


    But when You Tanzhi''s body rolled down from above, the Yi Jin Jing in his arms fell down, but no one found it, and after You Tanzhi''s body entered the creek, However, he drifted downstream along the current, and was agitated by the cold water, and You Tanzhi actually came back to life again, struggling to climb the case.


    The fallen Yi Jin Jing flashed a burst of light, and disappeared from its place. In the same place, another thing appeared, which was also a booklet, but it was no longer Yi Jin Jing. After.


    You Tanzhi, who was struggling to climb ashore, touched his arms, but did not find the existence of Yi Jin Jing. He quickly rummaged through his body and didn''t notice: "It may have been taken away by the two guards, or it may be Did you lose it on the road? Fortunately, I remember all the contents."


    As You Tanzhi said, he stopped looking for Yi Jin Jing. He quickly began to practice based on the content in his memory, and continued to detoxify the body and relieve the freezing of his body. Before long, he returned to normal again. Going back the same way, I wanted to find the Yi Jin Jing, but obviously there was no discovery. Although there was a pamphlet on the road, it was not the Yi Jin Jing. He probably looked through it. After a while, I found that I didn''t recognize the words in it, so I threw it away, and the booklet drifted away with the current. It didn''t take long before it was soaked in the river.


    After searching for the Yi Jin Jing and not finding the Yi Jin Jing, You Tanzhi gave up. Anyway, he has already memorized the content inside. Whether there is a cheat book in hand has little impact on him. However, this time You Tanzhi He didn''t go back to find Azi right away, because he encountered a gathering of the Beggar Gang, and he wanted to see what was going on.


    On the other side, Azi naturally didn¡¯t know that You Tanzhi was resurrected again, but it didn¡¯t matter to her, anyway, You Tanzhi was just a slave and a toy to her, and he wouldn¡¯t be too obsessed with it. .

 1306 Chapter 1306

    Huang Feng, Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun have been in the crew for nearly half a month. During this time, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun have been filming, while Zhu Xiyu is watching and studying.


    Because the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun has made a breakthrough, and the two are also acting as lovers in the movie, the tacit understanding between the two of them is constantly increasing. During the shooting process, there is no need to act. As long as the true colors are played, the taste can be performed. Therefore, the shooting process of the two is very smooth, and the number of NGs is very small.


    As for the closer scene between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun in the movie, Li Bingyun did not let her stand-in perform this time, instead, she did it herself, and the feeling of acting was better than the stand-in. The two of them didn''t feel embarrassed or embarrassed at all, but just passed the one that made this scene smooth.


    Even Director Feng was surprised. Originally, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were not low in acting skills, but now they cooperate with each other so tacitly. The level of performance is even higher. If it weren¡¯t for Feng Director¡¯s strict requirements. , Keep improving, otherwise, the scene between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun would have ended.


    However, even if this is the case, in about half a month, the two people''s scenes are over, and then the whole movie will be left with some supporting shots and some shots that Director Feng is not satisfied with and need to be re-shot. However, Either way, it has nothing to do with the three of Huang Feng, and the entire movie requires less time than Director Feng expected. This is due to the change of Huang Feng halfway.


    During the filming process, Director Feng and Feng Huang also learned that another domestic director, Director Zhang, had also shot a movie. The director circle is so big that Director Zhang will make a movie in the near future. The director had also heard the wind before, but he didn¡¯t expect that the two new movies might hit the date. Moreover, what made him even more unexpected was that the actor in the new movie by Zhang was actually the little fresh meat he replaced. As a result, the two films have not been released yet, they have attracted the attention of many reporters and audiences, and they have become more topical.


    Whether it¡¯s a direct collision between two well-known directors, or Feng¡¯s change of angles, and Zhang¡¯s activation of actors who were replaced by Feng, these are all topics that are very eye-catching, plus this period of time, Li Bingyun The performance of the single "Heartbeat" of "Xiaotian" has continued to rise, making "Time and Space Entertainment" well known to the public. Director Feng''s drama is also invested by "Time and Space Entertainment", which naturally attracts more attention. People want to see it. Will this "time and space entertainment" stage a magical scene again?


    Li Bingyun¡¯s new single has achieved very good results since its first day on the market. After that, under the promotion of "Time and Space Entertainment" and the spontaneous promotion of netizens, the popularity has continued to rise, and it will be the same day as her. Bao Yu, who was on the market, was so hard to see his shadow. In less than half a month, the number of paid downloads on the Internet has reached one million, and it is still increasing.


    As for many people who wanted to watch lively physical records before, it was beyond everyone''s expectations. The results were very good. In half a month, nearly 400,000 copies have been sold. Although it is worse than the online data, In the field of physical records, it has not been seen for many years. This result, even more than ten years ago, was very good.


    Moreover, this is still the domestic result. The foreign results have not yet been counted, and they have been delayed. However, the preliminary statistical results are also very good.


    This kind of achievement, not that the outside world had not thought of it, even Li Bingyun himself and other people in "Time and Space Entertainment" did not expect it. This good result is a bit too much.


    And two more days will be the date when Li Bingyun¡¯s new album will be released. This time, there is a lot of publicity for "Time and Space Entertainment". Moreover, because of Li Bingyun¡¯s previous single, the outside world is also looking forward to Li Bingyun¡¯s The new album, they all want to see if Li Bingyun''s new album will surprise everyone.


    But on this day, after celebrating the completion of his role, Huang Feng originally wanted to accompany Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu back. However, he received a call from Bai Xiaorou saying that it was other members of her group. When foreign countries have trouble, they ask domestic help. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are both members of the team, so they are naturally the first person to support.


    "Bingyun, Xiyu, sorry, you have to go back by yourself this time." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu.


    When I went back this time, not only Li Bingyun¡¯s new album was going to be released, but Zhu Xiyu¡¯s new single was also going to be released. For both of them, it was a big deal. Huang Feng wanted to accompany them, but now Because of the new task, he couldn''t accompany him.


    "It''s okay, we can solve our problems, but you, you have to be careful when you go abroad this time." Li Bingyun said concerned.


    "That''s right, Huang Feng, you are not alone now, so many of our sisters can''t live without you." Zhu Xiyu also said, her face was full of worry: "Here, the real world is not another dimension. There is only one life, so , You must be careful yourself."


    In the eyes of Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, their affairs are trivial matters. Even if they are messed up, they can start over again. However, Huang Feng¡¯s affairs are different, which is very dangerous. Although they already know that Huang Feng''s ability is good, they still feel worried, afraid of accidents.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Huang Feng said with a smile. He believed that with his current ability, as long as he was more careful, there would not be much danger.


    "Well, take care." Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu said goodbye to Huang Feng.


    After Huang Feng sent away Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, it didn''t take long for him to win Bai Xiaorou. When he called Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou was already on the way. At this time, it happened.


    "What''s the situation there?" Huang Feng asked. To be honest, he still doesn''t know much about the other members of Bai Xiaorou''s team and what tasks they are performing abroad.


    "Said on the road." Bai Xiaorou said with a heavy face. Obviously, her mood is not very good. After all, those people are her team members. Now that they are in danger, she is of course very worried.


    "Okay." Huang Feng drove, and the two went straight to the airport. On the way, Li Bingyun was also introducing Huang Feng about the tasks of the foreign team members and the latest situation.

 1307 Chapter 1307 Arriving Abroad

    Through Bai Xiaorou''s introduction, Huang Feng also understood the tasks other members of the team were performing and their current situation.


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s team members are now near a certain country in Africa, and their mission is because the local government has discovered a rare mineral vein. This government has good relations with China, and this rare metal is also used to make spacecraft and aircraft. This kind of metal is very rare in China, so I naturally hope to import some from here.


    It¡¯s just that this country is very chaotic now. In addition to the government, there are rebels, and behind them there are shadows of other countries. Therefore, it is very difficult for the local government to mine the veins with peace of mind. Someone was sent to help. After all, there is not only the metal that is needed domestically, but the local government is still interested in the country. This is definitely a favor.


    At the beginning, only ordinary troops were sent. However, it was discovered later that the situation there was not ordinary. Then, a team was transferred from the National Security Bureau to the team that Li Bingyun was in. However, Li Bingyun stayed alone. In the country, responsible for liaison and handling some logistical issues.


    But this time, the team members are in trouble. The supporters behind the rebel army seem to have strengthened their strength and have also brought in some masters. Therefore, the team members suddenly felt the pressure has increased. Two or three people were injured, so they asked for help from the country.


    "These opponents are our old acquaintances." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    "Who?" Huang Feng asked, before moving in his heart: "Red hat?"


    "Yes, it is them." Bai Xiaorou said, "However, this time things are even more difficult, because in addition to the red hats, there are also some people from other countries. Those countries obviously don''t want our country to gain a foothold there. Get the right to speak."


    Huang Feng nodded. The game between big powers is very complicated and all-round. He has encountered such situations in other dimensions, so he was not surprised.


    It¡¯s not surprising that the previous members of the National Security Bureau team could persevere, but now that the other party has strengthened, they naturally feel the pressure.


    "I didn''t expect that we would fight them again so soon," Huang Feng said.


    "Yes." Bai Xiaorou nodded. Although she knows that Huang Feng is very strong, there are many countries behind the rebel army. Therefore, her heart is still very heavy. This time, obviously It was unusual, even if Huang Feng followed, she couldn''t be completely relieved.


    "It''s okay, I''m here." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou nodded.


    After the two arrived at the airport, they boarded the plane smoothly. However, there was no direct domestic route to that country in Africa, so they could only go to another country and then drive there.


    Fortunately, the journey went smoothly. Huang Feng and Li Bingyun spent a day and finally arrived in that country.


    And Li Bingyun also contacted his team members for the first time, but the situation there seemed to have become more severe.


    "The rebels just launched an attack and repelled the government forces. Our people also suffered casualties." Bai Xiaorou said, only ordinary soldiers were sacrificed, except that members of the National Security Bureau were also injured. .


    "Where are they now?" Huang Feng said as he drove the car. The car he drove was the suspension sports car. It was just that he had removed the license plate from the car. At the same time, he also checked the appearance of the car. Some disguise, so as not to be recognized by the caring people.Before, if it wasn''t for fear that the natural radar would spot them, and during the day, Huang Feng planned to fly over by car directly, which would save more time than they did.


    "Here." Bai Xiaorou pointed to the map and said. This country is still very backward, so she doesn''t even have a detailed map, only the approximate location.


    Huang Feng looked at the map, then nodded, then, with a kick of the accelerator, the car speeds up again.


    "Da da da!"


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou approached the destination, they heard the sound of guns. It was already close to the evening, but in this area, you could still see the fight at any time.


    "Sit down!" After Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou, his speed accelerated again. He planned to directly rush through the battle zone. With the car''s bulletproof capability, Huang Feng was not worried about their safety.


    The two parties who were fighting the fire didn¡¯t know who the car that popped up suddenly was, so after seeing the car, the people on both sides attacked the car, and bullets continued to hit the car. There was a crackling sound on the outer shell of the car, but none of the bullets penetrated the car, and even the tire could not be broken.


    "Monkey, ours is here, it''s a blue-faced sports car, let the people over there stop first." Bai Xiaorou called his team members.


    Then, Huang Feng and the others discovered that the firepower on the government side suddenly stopped, and only the rebels were still attacking them. However, Huang Feng didn''t care about this firepower. This is a relatively backward country. The weapons are not too advanced, so it is impossible to pose too much threat to Huang Feng and the others.


    Soon, Huang Feng and the others entered the government army''s control area and stopped in front of a tall building. There, Huang Feng saw several people waiting at the door.


    "Group leader, you are here." One of the few people greeted New Year after seeing Bai Xiaorou.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou nodded, and then said: "This is Huang Feng, also from our group. I told you before."


    "Hello," Huang Feng said.


    "Hello, I''m Hou Liang, you can call me a monkey." The man glanced at Huang Feng and then replied. However, the current situation is more critical, so he didn''t mean to court Huang Feng.


    As the group of people walked in, the monkey introduced Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou.


    Among these people, except for the monkeys, the others are all officers in this team. There are officers from the local government and Chinese soldiers. However, their identity here is not a soldier, but a mercenary, and the opposite is rebellious. In the military, the situation is the same. Everyone is just covering their eyes. In fact, everyone understands the actual situation.

 1309 Chapter 1309

    However, this time, he guessed wrong. This thing was really not something from the National Security Bureau, but Huang Feng came here to exchange it. After he knew the situation here was dangerous, he realized that someone might be injured, so , The medicine that was just exchanged, the effect of this medicine in stopping bleeding and restoring wounds is much stronger than those in reality, even if you have money, you can''t buy it.


    "This is not organized, it belongs to Huang Feng." Bai Xiaorou said, she also wanted to let the members of the organization know Huang Feng''s credit: "What Huang Feng created by himself is very effective."


    "He did it?" The others were slightly taken aback. They didn''t expect that this new member of theirs would actually have this ability.


    "Not bad." Bai Xiaorou nodded affirmatively again.


    Although they had some problems with Huang Feng''s craftsmanship, they still believed in Bai Xiaorou. Since Bai Xiaorou said so, it must be very good.


    As a result, several injured people tried it immediately. Sure enough, the effect was much better than they thought, and it was much better than the medicine they had used before.


    "It''s really good." The few people said happily. For them, good medicine is a treasure. Because of their identity, they often get injured. At this time, the effect of the medicine is particularly important. Unexpectedly, Huang Feng still has such a hand.


    Seeing the effect of Huang Feng''s medicine and everyone''s situation was improving, Bai Xiaorou was naturally very happy. However, when it was not the time to talk about this, she told the remaining people that she had just received the news.


    "There is so much news, now we are going to set off right now, you guys who are injured stay behind, and the others, all go together." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Yes!" No one had objections to Bai Xiaorou''s suggestion, and the matter was settled.


    Afterwards, Bai Xiao and Huang Feng carried out weapons and equipment from Fang Xiao. Because of the reason for taking the ring, Huang Feng also took advantage of the surrounding soldiers not paying attention, and loaded a lot of weapons and ammunition into the ring. If they do, they will not have a headache for lack of weapons and ammunition in their subsequent operations.


    Before leaving, Huang Feng secretly released the Kitty Hawk and let it monitor it in the air. With such a treasure in the air, Huang Feng didn''t need to use it.


    Everything was prepared, and everyone set off. Except for a few injured, a total of six members of Bai Xiaorou¡¯s team participated in the action this time, because Huangfeng¡¯s car is very resilient and they have to pass through the battle zone. Therefore, Huangfeng¡¯s car, which all six people took, was fortunately that Huangfeng¡¯s car had enough space, with two in the front and four in the back, so there was no problem at all.


    "Unexpectedly, your car is not only bulletproof, but it is also so comfortable to sit in. Why haven''t I encountered such a good car before?" The monkey said to Huang Feng in the car, rebellious outside. The army kept attacking them, bullets hit the car, and there was a crackling sound, but there were no traces left on the car. Therefore, everyone in the car was completely relieved.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t find it. If you found it, this car would have been scrapped." Another person said, this person is Qi Hai, a sniper of Bai Xiaorou''s team.


    "This car is so sturdy, how could it be scrapped by me." The monkey said dissatisfied, but he also knew that his own driving is quite wild, and ordinary cars really can''t stand his toss.


    "No matter the best car, it can''t stand you driving." Qi Hai said.


    It can be seen that Qi Hai and the monkey have a very good relationship. The two hit each other without affecting each other''s feelings.


    Bai Xiaorou already knew the temperament of her crew members, so she didn''t care about the conversations of several people, but sat in the position of the co-pilot and looked at the map.


    "The place where the geologists are surrounded is five kilometers away. There is an enemy stronghold. I guess those geologists may be moved there." Bai Xiaorou said while looking at the map.


    "It''s possible, let''s go and see first." Huang Feng said, and at the same time, he instructed the little eagle in the sky to let it go to that place first.


    "This country is really messy enough. We have been here for about half a year. As a result, there is fighting here almost every day. This rebel organization is suppressed, and there will be another one soon. If people from our country are not helping. , The government army has already been defeated." Fan Shun, the team''s blaster, said.


    "That is, people in the country usually go to work and go shopping. The people here are good, and they directly regard fighting as part of their lives. I have seen many teenage children who are on the battlefield with guns. It''s really a national war," said the monkey.


    "There is no way. The country here has resources, but it is unable to mine and protect it. Naturally, people will look at it. A rebellion is completely conceivable. If they have nothing here, no one will look at it. Go here." Bai Xiaorou said.


    They all know that the country itself is fighting on the face of it. In fact, behind this is the contest between the big powers. They are just spokespersons, and the reason why the big countries compete here is naturally because of watching Those who have used the resources here, not to mention the rare metal veins that have just been discovered, are ordinary veins. There are also many here. It can be said that God has given these countries good resources, but they have not given them enough. This is the reason for their tragedy.


    "That''s true." Qi Hai said in agreement.


    "However, now that the mineral vein is occupied by the rebels, the country will definitely be disappointed." The monkey said. They have been here for a while. Naturally, they know that the country attaches great importance to this vein. It can be said that with this With the support of these veins, domestic development in the field of fighter jets and aerospace will be much faster.


    Obviously, other countries also understand this, and this has strengthened their strength here, and they immediately feel a little stretched.


    "When the geologists are rescued, we will think of a way to see if we can take the mineral vein back." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Just a few of us?" The monkey asked back: "Now that the government forces have been repelled, I don''t know how long it will take to hit the mine again."


    "Then a few of us." Bai Xiaorou said here and looked at Huang Feng. If there was no Huang Feng, she would really not dare to say such a thing, but if Huang Feng was there, she gave her a certain Courage and confidence.

 1310 Chapter 1310

    Huang Feng felt Bai Xiaorou''s gaze, he just smiled, and didn''t say anything. He knew Bai Xiaorou''s thoughts, but he actually wanted to go to the vein to see it, so he just left.


    With specific goals, Huang Feng and others moved forward very quickly, and along the way, they also saw the disasters brought to this country by the war. After all, they are all in ruins, and those that should have been cultivated by many people. The field was directly abandoned. Everyone is busy fighting. Who still has the mind to plant the land. Moreover, even if it is planted, they can guarantee that those things will be harvested by themselves in the end, and they may be confiscated by the enemy. So why are you still farming?


    "It''s ahead." Bai Xiaorou said while holding the map and looking at the village in front.


    Huang Feng stopped the car. The surrounding area was still relatively empty. If you go further, the opponent''s people should see them. Then, they will only have to attack.


    Several people got out of the car and looked at the situation in the distance with binoculars. Although I don¡¯t know if the geologists are inside or not, the defensive work here is pretty tight. There are sentries everywhere. Few heavy weapons were erected.


    Bai Xiaorou looked up at the sky and said, "It''s going to be dark soon. After dark, we will find a way to get in."


    "Okay." Everyone responded. Under the current situation, only sneaking in while it''s dark is the best way. If they attack directly, they have nothing to do. After all, they only have A few people, but the other party has at least hundreds of people. Their single combat capability is strong, but they are also human, and they will die if they are besieged.


    Huang Feng also agreed to Bai Xiaorou¡¯s suggestion. Although he could use stealth skills to get in, this time he did not simply kill people, but to save people. Therefore, he went in alone, still in the other party¡¯s. In the siege, it is almost impossible to rescue those people. Therefore, these people must cooperate.


    The sky gradually darkened, and everyone had changed their night clothes to help them hide their bodies better. Huang Feng drove the car forward again. When the car was driving at night, there was no sound. , Therefore, there is no fear of being discovered.


    However, he can only park the car outside the village. If he goes further in, he will definitely be found. Then it will become a storm. Although the car has anti-ballistic properties, it will prevent the rebels inside. Kill those geologists directly, so they can only sneak in.


    "A group of two, search for the target location, pay attention to keep in touch." Bai Xiaorou said to everyone.


    "Yes." The crowd responded in a low voice, then dispersed and sneaked into the village secretly.


    And Huang Feng is with Bai Xiaorou. After all, Bai Xiaorou knows his secrets, so when he acts, he doesn''t need to hide from Bai Xiaorou. In this way, he can move more easily.


    "Let''s go too." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." When there were only two of them, Bai Xiaorou was doing Huang Feng''s orders on one side, and she didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    Not long after the two people left, the voice of a monkey rang in the communication device: "Team leader, I found the figure of the Lone Wolf Mercenary Group."


    "Team leader, I found the man in the red hat in the hut in the southeast corner of the village." On the other side, Qi Hai also reported.


    "It seems that the geologists should be here." Bai Xiaorou said with a heavy face. She didn''t expect that besides the ordinary rebels, there were old opponents here.


    Bai Xiaorou was about to continue searching, but Huang Feng stopped her and said, "Let''s find the man in the red hat."


    "Look for them?" Bai Xiaorou was puzzled.


    "Yes, let other people pay attention. Then we will make some noise and see where the guards here are going. Then we can know where those people are locked up." Huang Feng said.


    "However, after we stunned the snake, isn''t it more difficult for us to save people?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "It''s okay, with me here, I can do it," Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Bai Xiaorou nodded in agreement.


    Then, Bai Xiaorou said to the other two groups: "We are going to attack the people in the red hats. Please pay attention to the movements of the guards here and find out where the geologists are."


    "Group leader, do you want us to help? I think there are at least ten people with red hats." Qi Hai said.


    "No." Bai Xiaorou said when she saw Huang Feng shook her head, "Just look at the guards, Qi Hai, go find the commanding heights and directly control them."


    "Understand." Qi Hai replied, he is a sniper, the commanding height is very important, and it can also broaden his vision.


    Here, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou took advantage of the darkness to sneak to the hut Qi Hai said.


    At this time, in that hut, a dozen Americans were drinking and chatting: "I heard that the last time our people suffered in the hands of the China National Security Bureau?"


    "Not really." Another said: "The person who escaped from Huaxia has been arrested again. Moreover, I heard that he was arrested at the headquarters. The BOSS was almost mad, and as a result, no one from the National Security Bureau was arrested. By the way, there were a lot of casualties on our side, and more deaths on the police side. I heard that someone was looking for trouble with our boss because of this."


    "The people from the National Security Bureau are strong, but they are not strong enough to forcibly break into our headquarters." said the big guy next to them. They have played a lot with the National Security Bureau during this period, and naturally they understand the strength of the National Security Bureau. .


    "It must be those domestic guys who are slacking off. They sit in the office every day, and they have no sense of crisis, and they were broken into the headquarters. They should really be allowed to stay in this war-torn place for a while. Watch them. I dare not care about it."


    In such a war-torn country, if you relax a little bit, it might lead to your own death. Everyone understands this path. However, although they understand, they don¡¯t seem to be doing well because they know that the war zone is far away from them. Far away, and more than half of the people from the National Security Bureau were injured and trapped in the war zone at this time. Therefore, they were still very relaxed at this time. At least, they were still in the mood to drink and talk about domestic affairs.


    "I''ll go out for convenience." A big man stood up and said.


    "Be careful yourself." Someone said uneasy.


    "What can be going on here? It would be nice if we didn''t trouble the National Security Bureau." The man said indifferently.

 1311 Chapter 1311

    However, shortly after this person left the room, standing in a corner, taking off his pants and preparing to solve it, he was suddenly covered with his mouth from behind. He immediately realized that it was not good, and his right hand was right. There was an elbow blow behind him.


    However, his attack didn''t have any effect. The one he was bound to win was actually missed, and at this time, he actually felt that someone hit his heart with a palm.


    Originally, he laughed in his heart that this person actually slapped himself, his body must be very strong, can this palm hurt himself?


    However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because after receiving this palm, he suddenly felt that his bodily functions were losing rapidly and breathing became difficult. The body that was still struggling suddenly suddenly There is no strength in time.


    "It''s impossible!" This is the last sentence in this person''s mind. His eyes opened wide, as if he was dead, he couldn''t accept this fact. He was beaten to death with a light palm. .


    Huang Feng slowly lowered the opponent''s body. It was naturally him who had just attacked the person, and his hand was not a light and ordinary hand, but contained a lot of energy. Don''t say that this guy is nothing. Inner strength, even a second-rate expert, under the palm of his just now, there is only one dead end. It can be said that the person who died was not injustice at all.


    Huang Feng nodded towards Bai Xiaorou, indicating that this place has been resolved, Bai Xiaorou also nodded, and then threw the stone in his hand.


    "Snapped!"


    In the silent night, the sound made by the stone was very loud.


    "What sound?" someone in the house heard it and asked.


    "It should be the sound that Charlie made."


    "No, I''ll check it out."


    "Wait, I will go too."


    Then, they saw two people coming out, but the two people saw Charlie lying on one side from a distance. They found that the situation was not good, and they were ready to take out their guns, but they saw a black shadow floating in front of them After that, they felt that their necks had been cut by a sharp weapon.


    "There are...someones!" One of them struggled to say his last words in this world before he died.


    His words still caught the attention of the people in the room, and all the rest of them rushed out with guns in their hands. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, who had been ambushing for a long time, used guns, one by one, and then killed. Two people.


    The few remaining people immediately fought back. Suddenly, the silent night was broken, and gunfire rang throughout the village.


    And Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou also saw three of them rushing towards them, much faster than ordinary people. Obviously, all three of them have internal strength, and their internal strength is not weak. There was no reason why Huang Feng rushed into the hut before. At that time, there were more than a dozen people in it, including those with advanced internal strength and ordinary people with rich combat experience. However, once they unite, Huang Feng dare not guarantee that he will be fine. .


    And now of those with high internal strength, two have been killed, and three more have been killed, which made Huang Feng''s pressure a lot lighter.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng pushed out his palms, and fought with two of them. They stepped back a few steps, and the two of them were even more miserable. They even flew out directly. They had obviously miscalculated Huang Feng¡¯s strength before. I thought that if the strength of their two second-rate peaks were combined, they would definitely be able to kill Huang Feng in seconds. As a result, not only did they fail to kill Huang Feng in seconds, but he was severely injured by Huang Feng.


    On the other hand, Bai Xiaorou is slightly at a disadvantage. In fact, if she fights one-on-one, she can fight each other as usual, but besides the person who fought her, there are members with red hats who shot her next to her. Although the opponent does not have deep internal strength, it is obvious that there is no simple way to perform tasks with these people. As a result, Bai Xiaorou''s performance is naturally limited.


    Huang Feng also understood that the current situation was not good, because of the gunshots, many people from the surrounding rebels rushed here, and he did not dare to delay.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took the luck of Ling Bo with a slight step, rushed to the two people who were beaten by him, and kept swinging his palms. At first, the two of them could resist, but soon, they were shocked. The discovery, even if the two teamed up, it was not Huang Feng''s opponent.


    "Who are you?" one of the red hat members asked. The first thing he thought of was the people from the National Security Bureau. However, it has not been a day or two for them to fight against the people from the National Security Bureau. They have never been in the National Security Bureau. Have seen such a powerful person.


    "Go down and ask your companions." Huang Feng finished, slapped a palm on the opponent''s forehead, and the man was still evasive. Then, his eyes protruded, and a stream of blood flowed from his head. come out.


    "Retreat!" The man next to him saw Huang Feng so sturdy, he was shocked, and he didn''t care to avenge his teammates, and hurriedly shouted to his remaining companions.


    "It''s late!" Huang Feng said, the whole person has drifted to the opponent''s side, and he beat the opponent to death with a punch. This person was already badly injured, but now he was hit with such a heavy punch by Huang Feng. It''s dead.


    The rest of the people were so scared that they didn¡¯t care about killing Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou. They turned around and left. However, Bai Xiaorou clung to the person who had fought him before, and the other party couldn¡¯t escape for a while. , He was horrified to find that Huang Feng had already reached his side at no time.


    "No!" the man shouted.


    However, this didn''t change his destiny in the slightest. With the combination of Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, they died within two rounds.


    "Crackling"


    At this moment, the rebels arrived, but Huang Feng directly hugged Bai Xiaorou, Ling Bo moved up slightly, and continued to chase the two red hat members who had just fled. These people are better than ordinary soldiers. A lot of them, even if they didn''t have much internal strength, Huang Feng definitely couldn''t let them escape easily.


    In the end, the two did not escape the fate of being killed. After killing the two, Huang Feng disappeared into the night with Bai Xiaorou. The rebels were searching for them, but it was not easy to think of them, because , Huang Feng took Bai Xiaorou to the room on the second floor of a building long ago, and no one would find them for a while.


    "How are you?" Huang Feng asked, he could see otherwise it seemed that he was injured.


    "It''s okay, thank you for the golden silk soft armor you gave before." Bai Xiaorou said. When she was fighting the red hat member, she was hit by the member with the gun. Fortunately, before the action, Huang Feng gave Bai Xiaorou his golden silk soft armor, so Bai Xiaorou was fine.

 1312 Chapter 1312

    "It''s okay." Seeing that Bai Xiaorou was okay, Huang Feng was also relieved. He didn''t expect that the strength of these red hat members is really not weak, even if he himself was hurt a little. He has the strength of the second-rate peak, such a strength, even in the country, it is rare, fortunately he did not force it before.


    "Group leader, we saw a lot of people rushing toward you, and a lot of people rushing to a yard in the northeast, the hostages may be inside." At this time, Qi Hai said in the communication device. .


    "Understand, report the specific location." Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and said.


    After learning the specific location from Qi Hai, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou went there, and they also found that the closer they were, the more guards there would be, and they wanted to sneak in secretly. It''s already impossible.


    "You are here waiting for the response, I''ll go in and have a look." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Be careful yourself." Bai Xiaorou said, she knows Huang Feng''s secret, so she knows that Huang Feng has a stealth skill, so it will be more convenient if he acts alone.


    "Hmm." After Huang Feng responded, his body gradually faded, and finally disappeared completely.


    On the other side of the yard, there were indeed several people tied up, but there were more than a dozen people holding various weapons around them. At this time, they looked around vigilantly, watching each one. Places where enemies may appear.


    "Head, don''t we really go over and take a look?" One of the people with a scar on his face said to a man full of tough aura.


    "No! The guy in the red hat can handle it." The sturdy middle-aged man was the leader of the Lone Wolf Mercenary Corps. This time he took the task and came to help the rebel army. His task It is the people in the red hat who are detaining the geologists together, waiting to be transferred.


    It¡¯s just that their status as mercenaries doesn¡¯t allow them to get any respect from the people in the red hats. Those people obviously look down on them and think that they are miscellaneous. This naturally makes the people of the Lone Wolf Mercenary Group very good. Angry, although the two sides did not directly fight each other, they did not please each other.


    So, now knowing that something went wrong with the red hat, the leader of the lone wolf didn¡¯t mean to help. Although he didn¡¯t like the people with the red hat, they still had some strength. Therefore, the leader of the lone wolf I just hope that those invading enemies can hurt both sides with the people with the red hats. That would be the best. Those annoying guys are dead, and there will be no problems with the tasks of their own people.


    "Will there be anything?" The scar face was obviously a little worried.


    "What can you do? The people who can come here now must be the people from China. Those people are strong. However, the people in the red hats are not bad. In the end, it is a tie at best, as long as we are okay here. "The leader of the lone wolf said.


    "That''s right, it''s time to make those guys suffer a bit, maybe they will ask us for help later," said Scarface.


    "Click"


    At this moment, there was a sudden "click" sound, which seemed not far away from them.


    "Who?" The lone wolves all stood up and looked around vigilantly, but found nothing.


    "You take two people out to see." The leader of the lone wolf said to Scarface.


    "Okay." The scarface replied, and he took two people out of the yard.


    However, after a long time, no one came in to report. The lone wolf leader''s anxiety became stronger and stronger. He yelled a few scars on his face, but he did not get any response.


    "You guys are watching here, I''ll go out and have a look." The leader of the lone wolf said to his men.


    "Yes." The people of the three lone wolf mercenary group responded.


    After that, the leader of the lone wolf walked out with the remaining few people. When they went outside, they only saw Scarface and the other two fell on the ground, blood shed all over the ground, and there was no sound.


    "Who is it? Have the ability to come out for me!" The leader of the lone wolf roared, but there was still no sound around.


    This made him feel terrified. There were rebels guarding him outside, and the number was quite large, and ordinary people could not get in at all. Now the other party not only came in, but also killed his people silently. He didn''t even know who the other party was or how many people there were, which made him feel confused.


    However, the leader of the lone wolf immediately took the people back, because he knew that if the other party really came, the target must be a few geologists inside, so he just needs to guard the people inside. Up.


    It¡¯s just that when he just entered, he saw all the three people left behind lying on the ground. They were dead and could no longer die. But when these three were dying, they didn¡¯t make any noise, which made him even more to the people. Fear.


    "Come out, come out! If you don''t come out again, I''ll kill these bastards!" The leader of the lone wolf said angrily, the gun in his hand was constantly shooting around aimlessly, hoping that someone would give Force it out.


    "what!"


    Just when the leader of the lone wolf went crazy and wanted to force the attackers out, behind him, a few screams suddenly sounded. He turned his head to see the few people who followed him out before. , At this moment, all fell in a pool of blood, and everyone''s throat had a huge and horrifying wound, and the lovers still had horrified expressions, as if they were very afraid of what they had just seen.


    "Asshole!" The leader of the Lone Wolf Mercenary Group did not expect that in this short period of time, all the people he brought to perform the task would have died, and they were all unclear. , He still doesn''t know what his opponent looks like or who he will be.


    A breath of fear immediately condensed on him. He was scared. He was really scared. As the head of a mercenary group, he performed dangerous missions that were uncommon, and he lived on the cutting edge almost every day. , However, he has never been afraid, he even thinks that he no longer knows what it feels like to be afraid.


    However, today, he once again experienced the feeling of fear. That feeling was a bit strange and a bit annoying, but he understood that this feeling was that he really existed and he was really scared.


    He had never encountered anything like today. The opponent completely played between him and his palms. He did not have the slightest resistance. He was afraid that he would be like those under his hands and would not know what was going on.

 1313 Chapter 1313

    Thinking of this, the lone wolf suddenly turned around and pointed his muzzle at the geologists. These people are his hope for survival. He knew that no matter who came, the other party''s target It must be these people. As long as he can control these people, he can live. As long as he gets out of the yard, he will be safe when he is outside. There are people from his own mercenary group outside. There are a large number of rebels.


    It¡¯s just that his muzzle was just aimed, and before he had time to move forward to control those people, he felt a flower in front of his eyes. Then, the pistol that he was holding tightly in his hand was lost, and before him One person also stood.


    When the leader of the lone wolf mercenary group reacted, he felt a sore in his throat, and then he felt that his breathing became difficult, and his mind suddenly reflected what he had just seen. , The way his subordinates died when he died, there was a burst of fear in his heart, and his whole body was trembling.


    "You...you..." The leader of the lone wolf mercenary group wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. His vision became blurred, and it was still very The face of the clear young man has now become blurred. He wants to see the other person clearly, but he finds that he cannot see clearly no matter how hard he tries.


    "At least I know who killed me." The leader of the lone wolf mercenary group fell to the ground, but the last thing that came to mind was such a sentence.


    Huang Feng looked at the corpses all over the floor, and then he was really relieved. He had made various breakthroughs before, because he was afraid that when these people jumped over the wall in a hurry, they would hurt the hostages here. Fortunately, everything was pretty good. They have been killed, and the hostages have done nothing.


    Huang Feng hurriedly walked to the bound people, helped them untie, and then asked their identities. Because he knew the languages ??of various countries, there was no difficulty in communicating with these people.


    And Huang Feng''s guess is not wrong. These people are geologists who were kidnapped by the rebels. Three of them are Chinese. They were also very excited after Huang Feng revealed their identity.


    At this time, these geologists were grateful and awed to Huang Feng. The gratitude was because Huang Feng saved them, and the awe was that they had just witnessed the whole process of Huang Feng¡¯s murder. Like humans, it naturally makes them feel scared.


    "I have rescued the hostages, you can do it outside." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    Although Huang Feng has killed the people of the Lone Wolf Mercenary Group, it is not easy to bring these geologists out. After all, there are other special forces and rebels outside, so , Huang Feng wanted to swagger to take people away, it was impossible.


    "Understand." Bai Xiaojuu replied.


    Then, Huang Feng heard loud gunshots outside, apparently they had already started fighting. At this time, they had no Baiyao to hide their identity. Moreover, after getting Huang Feng¡¯s permission, the monkeys left the village again. He drove in Huang Feng''s car, and then came directly to Huang Feng''s side.


    The battle started, and, at the beginning, it was fierce. The rebels seemed to realize that Huang Feng and the others were targeting geologists. Therefore, even if they knew that there were people from the Lone Wolf Mercenary Group, they still Don''t worry, I want to come in and check.


    However, they obviously couldn''t get in. Huang Feng was stuck in the doorway, and the gun in his hand never stopped. When he came here before, he took a lot of weapons and ammunition from Fang Xiao. Therefore, he didn''t need to worry about ammunition at all, and he did not take less things like grenade.


    Therefore, with Huang Feng blocking the door, those people simply couldn''t get in.


    At this time, the rebels also knew that something went wrong in this yard. Those who were guarding the lone wolf mercenary group of geologists must be in trouble, and the other lone wolf mercenaries scattered outside. The group members also wanted to rush in like crazy, but they were all beaten back by Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng, I will be there soon." At this time, Huang Feng''s voice of a monkey rang from his communication device. He was watching the car coming.


    "Understand!" Huang Feng replied.


    Not long after Huang Feng¡¯s words fell, I heard the sound of a car hitting people. After knowing that Huang Feng¡¯s car was unusually hard, the monkey didn¡¯t mean to care at all. He rushed over and blocked the rebellion at the door. The army was hit and flew.


    "Hurry up and get in the car!" the monkey shouted. His car was now at the door, and the door on their side toward Huang Feng was opened, while the other side was suffering from the rain of bullets outside.


    "You guys get in the car soon!" Huang Feng quickly said to the people hiding in the corner.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s words, of course they dare not object, knowing that staying here will only be a drag on Huang Feng. Therefore, one by one came out of the hiding place and climbed into the car. Because of the large number of people, Huang Feng Even if his car was spacious enough to get close to ten people at once, it was still awkward. However, at this time, it was not a time to enjoy, so everyone was squeezed inside and barely packed.


    "coax!"


    When the last geologist who entered closed the car door, the monkey stepped on the accelerator and the car flew out. The surrounding rebels were hit by a few more. At least dozens of people were facing the rest. The car fired fiercely, but it still couldn''t damage the car.


    "Damn, this car is really exciting!" said the monkey as he drove out frantically.


    For Huang Feng''s car, he likes it to the extreme. Not only is it full of power, but its bulletproof capability is too strong. This is a King Kong, mighty and domineering.


    "The monkey has taken the people away, let''s break through." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou. Without those hostages by his side, Huang Feng suddenly felt a lot easier.


    "Good!" Bai Xiaojuu replied.


    "Huang Feng, there is a car in front of you on your left." This is, Qi Hai, who is at the commanding heights, said to Huang Feng. If they want to break through, they must have a car. Otherwise, they will not be able to get rid of the rebels. Yes, as for killing them, it is even more impossible. They originally thought that the rebel army here was hundreds of people, but it seemed that the real number was bigger than they wanted.


    Huang Feng can use his summoning skills to kill these people. However, it is not easy to kill them all. Moreover, the guns in these people''s hands are also a great threat to their summoned objects. Therefore, Huang Feng also tends to break through. , After all, these rebels cannot kill them.

 1314 Chapter 1314

    "I''ll go over immediately, and you will also retreat there." Huang Feng said.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already exited the yard and found that there were people everywhere around the yard, but these people obviously couldn''t find him now because he was already invisible.


    However, Huang Feng, who was invisible, did not dare to be careless, because there were too many people around, and these people were shooting. He couldn''t guarantee that the flying bullets would not hit him, so Huang Feng Still cautiously approached the car.


    Seeing that there was no resistance in the yard, the members of the rebel army and mercenary group began to rush in. Soon, they all rushed into the yard. However, they found that there was no living person inside, and the hostages were all gone. After being rescued, the members of the Lone Wolf Mercenary Group were dead.


    "chase!"


    The members of the rebel army and the mercenary group lost their target for a while, so they once again placed the target on the car they had left before, and then many people drove to chase in the direction the monkey had left.


    Of course, not everyone was chasing, because there are still Bai Xiaorou and others here, and the two sides are still fighting. Therefore, they don''t want to let Bai Xiaorou and others leave. However, compared to before, the guard here is more powerful. The weakened, especially those members of the mercenary group and some other special forces, also left the car chasing the monkeys. After all, their task is to guard the hostages, compared to Bai Xiaorou and others. , Obviously those geologists are more important to them.


    Therefore, Huang Feng got on the car smoothly this time. After that, he finally showed his figure, started the car, and drove to the place where Bai Xiaorou and others were located.


    At this time, Bai Xiaorou and others had also joined together, and they were shooting at each other with the rebels near a bunker, relying on the bunker.


    "Get in the car quickly." Huang Feng said when he parked the car not far in front of everyone. The car he drove was just an ordinary jeep, but it didn''t have any bullet-proof function. Therefore, if you were hit too much, yes It is likely to be scrapped.


    Bai Xiaorou and the others did not dare to delay, and while shooting, they moved near Huangfeng''s car. Just now they were shooting at the chasing soldiers here, which slowed the pace of those people chasing the monkey.


    After Bai Xiaorou and the others got in the car, Huang Feng didn''t delay. He kicked the accelerator and rushed out. After that, several cars chased out. Huang Feng was in charge of driving, while Bai Xiaorou and others used guns at the back. After shooting, it didn¡¯t take long before they blasted all the cars behind. Of course, this was because there weren¡¯t too many reasons for chasing their cars. After all, the people¡¯s center of gravity was on the monkey¡¯s car.


    "Monkey, report your location and your situation." After eliminating the chasers behind, Bai Xiaorou said to the communicator.


    "I''m a dozen kilometers away from that village, and there are no more soldiers around. They were all dumped by me," said the monkey.


    At this time, the monkey''s heart is even more fond of Huang Feng''s car. If it was replaced by another car, it would have been overtaken by the other party, or it would have been blown up by the other party during the chase. .


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s car is nothing. The monkey found that the engine of this car is quite good, and it can easily run to more than 400. Moreover, the car is still very stable, a little floating. It didn''t feel like it, and it was because of this that the monkey easily got rid of those chasing soldiers. Moreover, the monkey estimated that the top speed of the car was definitely more than 400, and it would definitely be faster.


    "It''s really a magic car." The monkey said with emotion.


    After Bai Xiaorou obtained the specific position of the monkey, she directed Huang Feng to drive over. Along the way, they carefully avoided the attention of the rebels and mercenary groups who were chasing the monkey, and finally merged with the monkey smoothly.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, your car is too bullish, I''m not willing to give it back to you. Where did you grab it? Tell me, I''ll go grab one too." After the monkey saw Huang Feng, he was full of no She said that he really likes this car.


    If there are more cars, Huang Feng thinks it¡¯s not impossible to give it to monkeys. However, there is only one car in this car, and there are many other secrets in this car. Obviously, Huang Feng cannot let these secrets. Exposed, so I can only disappoint the monkey.


    "I want to go and see near that vein to see if there is a chance." Huang Feng said after a few people gathered.


    "Don''t you go back first?" Bai Xiaorou said in a daze.


    "No, you just need to send those hostages back. The station here is not far away." Huang Feng said.


    "All right," Bai Xiaorou said, and then she looked at the others and said: "You guys will drive these hostages back. I will go to the vicinity of the mineral vein with Huang Feng to check the situation."


    "Group leader, just go with you two? It''s too dangerous? Near the mine vein, but there is a large army stationed there. They are also very strict with them." Qi Hai said.


    "Yes, the main purpose of these people is to compete for the mineral vein, so they will definitely not take that vein lightly." The monkey also said.


    "It''s okay, we are just going to observe. Without a good chance, we would not do it." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "All right, you guys be careful." said the monkey.


    "I know, you have to be careful yourself." Bai Xiaorou said.


    As a result, the two sides separated again, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou headed to the vicinity of the mine. This time the car they drove was still Huang Feng''s own suspended sports car. After all, the bulletproof function of this car is still very useful in many cases.


    As for the monkeys, they took the hostages and squeezed into a car to return to the station. They were not far from the station. When they were about to arrive at the station, they would call the people inside to pick them up. What''s the problem.


    "You should have gone back with them just now." In the car, Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "One more person will also take care of more." Bai Xiaorou said: "Moreover, I believe that I will be fine with you."


    "That''s it." Huang Feng nodded and said, as long as Bai Xiaorou didn''t die directly, he could use the things in the storage box to save him. It was just a waste of money. For this reason, Bai Xiaorou just wanted Huang Feng didn''t object when he went along with him. Otherwise, Huang Feng must have decided to go alone in such a dangerous place.


    The two drove all the way to the vicinity of the mine. At this time, it was already night, and the surrounding area was dark. In order not to expose the target, Huang Feng did not drive the lights, and as a first-class master, he also added Na Jili The night vision goggles, so there is no problem in seeing the road.

 1315 Chapter 1315 Mercenarys Paradise

    "That''s it."


    After Huang Feng drove the car for about three hours at night, he finally reached their destination this time. In fact, when it came to the back, the car was always driving automatically. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were both. Close your eyes and rest in the car to keep yourself in the best condition.


    When the car came to a stop, the two of them opened their eyes for the first time when they were more than three years old and looked not far ahead.


    At this time, although it was early in the morning, the vicinity of the mineral vein was still in full swing, and there were voices of people and vehicles moving everywhere. It can be seen that the rebel government has been non-stop after acquiring the ownership of the mineral vein. Start mining the veins.


    "What should I do?" Bai Xiaorou asked Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t have a good way for a while. After all, there are too many enemies here, and they can''t kill them. Moreover, even if he finishes killing them, as long as the rebels are not completely overthrown, they will still send people forward. Coming.


    And people in China are obviously not willing to give up this mineral vein. After all, it is too important for the country.


    "Let''s go back." Huang Feng said: "After going back, let those officers give me a detailed list of the high-level rebel government."


    "Do you want to assassinate?" Bai Xiaorou understood Huang Feng''s plan when she heard Huang Feng''s words.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded and said, "I will kill all the high-levels of the rebel government, and then let our army and the local government''s army launch an attack. In this case, it is also possible to retake the mine vein. Control."


    For the assassination, Huang Feng is still very sure. He can fly and become invisible, and he has the strength of a first-class expert. If he wants to assassinate anyone, there are really few people in this world who can escape, only a few in the world. It may be difficult for the leaders of China''s major countries to break through. However, in this backward Africa, Huang Feng does not think he will fail.


    "However, the most difficult thing to deal with here is actually the people from the special departments sent by the country. These people have also been assassinating during this period. We have lost a lot of command here. Therefore, they were beaten up by the other side. Retired." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "I know, so, those people, I will also solve them." Huang Feng said indifferently, in a relaxed tone, as if killing those people is no different from killing chickens. He has already decided indifferently. The life and death of many people.


    "Well, be careful." Bai Xiaorou thought for a while and said.


    In fact, Bai Xiaorou also knew that assassination was a good way. They had been done this by the opponent''s people before. They lost a lot of command and caused confusion in command, so they would be repelled.


    And Huang Feng''s skill is obviously better than those people. If he goes to assassinate, the effect will be much better.


    After the two looked at the veins again, they turned around and went back. Obviously, they returned without success this time. However, at this time, Huang Feng''s mind was no longer on the veins in front of him, but was thinking about himself. Can he get some rare ores from other spaces? After all, in other time and space, he has completely controlled two countries. Although neither of these two countries has helped him make money, the whole country All of his resources are his, so this is also one of the reasons why he wanted to control the entire country.


    However, he can only send real things to other spaces through the storage box, and wants to transfer things out of other spaces, but it still doesn''t work. Of course, he can also achieve it through the exchange function of the storage box, but, That price is too high. In reality, these rare minerals are already very valuable. In the storage box, its price will only be higher. Even if Huang Feng is already very rich now, he can''t afford it.


    At the same time, he has to consider another question, that is, how to explain the source of these minerals, he can''t always say that those things are made up by himself, for the secrets of the storage box, except for his relatives and women, he does not know how Tell other people, so how to explain, that is a problem.


    On the way back, Huang Feng is still choosing autopilot, and he is thinking about how to find a suitable excuse.


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking about?" Bai Xiaorou asked Huang Feng. Obviously, she had discovered what problem Huang Feng seemed to have encountered.


    Huang Feng did not conceal Bai Xiaorou, but expressed his thoughts and doubts.


    "This idea of ??yours is very good. If you operate well, even those high-level figures will accept your feelings. At that time, you will even have the right to speak in this country." Bai Xiaorou said about Huang Feng''s thoughts. I am also very happy: "At that time, it will be much easier to pass Yumo''s family affirmation."


    "I think so too, but how do I explain the source of those minerals?" Huang Feng said with some distress.


    "In fact, it''s not as difficult as you think." Bai Xiaorou smiled and said: "You see how chaotic Africa is. Except for this country, there are frequent wars in other places. Some governments may only be in power for a few days. Time can perish, and one reason for all this is poverty, but more because of the minerals here. Although Africa is poor, there are many mineral veins."


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng seemed to have thought of something, and asked hurriedly.


    "Africa is a paradise for mercenaries. After all, locals want to grab territory and fight wars. It is impossible to rely on their own people. Therefore, there are many mercenaries here. Soldiers in many other countries are also mercenaries. Can you exchange slaves for those who appear here? You can exchange some for them and put them here, even if they don''t have an identity certificate, as long as they have the strength, they will be able to get together here." Bai Xiaorou said.


    After that, she paused and continued: "At that time, you can control a puppet regime through those mercenaries, or you can directly control a country. The country is not big, as long as it really exists. At that time, if you want to contribute to the country. If you export the minerals in other spaces, you can do it as the identity of this country. At that time, you only need to admit that the boss behind the mercenaries is you. The country will not have much opinion on this, as long as It¡¯s no problem if you don¡¯t let those mercenaries enter the country to harm."


    After hearing Bai Xiaorou''s words, Huang Feng nodded again and again, and his eyes suddenly became clear. Bai Xiaorou''s suggestion was indeed a feasible way.

 1316 Chapter 1316

    In fact, Bai Xiaorou''s suggestion is similar to what Huang Feng made in other spaces.


    In other spaces, Huang Feng also controlled an armed force, and then guaranteed his rights, or searched for treasures. In two of the time and space, he did more extreme, that is, control two countries. Regime, in this way, it is naturally much easier for him to obtain the treasures of that country.


    And Huang Feng didn¡¯t think about it just now. That¡¯s because, in reality, he had never thought of completely controlling which country before. After all, these countries now have stable regimes and want to overthrow them. , Is much more difficult than in other time and space.


    However, Huang Feng just ignored that Africa is different from other places. Compared with other places, this place is still very backward. Moreover, many countries here are still chaotic, which gives him control of these countries. Chance.


    Moreover, because of the lessons learned from the previous Supei incident, Huang Feng now does not want to control a country through other people, but wants to control it directly by himself. The big deal is to exchange a puppet on the stage.


    And as long as I control a country, then, as Bai Xiaorou said, if there is a mercenary group behind him, then the country should be able to accept it, and even rely on it in many places. After all, The country also has a lot of interests in foreign countries. It is not convenient for them to send their own soldiers, and if their mercenary group is strong enough, it can completely cooperate with the national level.


    And once a country accepts its indirect control of a country, then if it sends ore to the country in the name of the country, there will be nothing suspicious. After all, a country, no matter how big or small, will always have Some resources, not to mention, Africa has more mineral veins.


    And once you have made a great contribution to the country, your right to speak in the country will also increase. It will be much easier to gain the approval of Su Yumo and his family. After all, controlling a country is better than doing anything. It is much harder to be the richest man in China, especially when this country is still very helpful to China.


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou''s proposal is very feasible, and at the same time it is a multi-purpose solution that can help Huang Feng solve many things.


    "Hey." The excited Huang Feng kissed Bai Xiaorou''s cheek and said: "You are so smart, this method is very good."


    Bai Xiaorou was attacked by Huang Feng and her face turned red. However, she was very happy to see that she could help Huang Feng. Of course, she would not forget to remind Huang Feng: "However, you must be careful. After all, from Africa These countries are still very chaotic and dangerous. There are agents from many countries here. It is not easy for you to completely control a country. Moreover, skin color is also a problem. Obviously, it must be difficult for them to accept a yellow species. Human leadership."


    "Skin color is not a problem. When I was exchanging slaves, it was not only for the yellow race. There was no problem with exchanging blacks." Huang Feng said: "As for the security issue you mentioned, I also know that it is very chaotic here. However, the people I exchanged are all very strong, and there is no big problem."


    "It''s fine for you to understand." Bai Xiaorou only reminded Huang Feng, as long as he knew it in his heart.


    The more excited Huang Feng thought about it, he couldn¡¯t wait. He stopped the car immediately, and then, in front of Bai Xiaorou, he exchanged thirty strong men with second-rate peak strength. Each of these people is not weak. More importantly, Yu Bai Xiaorou''s strength is that these people are not only skilled, but also good at all kinds of firearms.


    Huang Feng handed over the weapons and ammunition he had previously brought from Fang Xiao from his own ring to those people, and these things were considered to be the best use.


    After that, Huang Feng asked these people to leave this country and go to other countries to look for opportunities. With their skills, they wanted to get a few cars. There was no problem at all.


    "You move really fast." Looking at the backs of those people leaving, Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng. She didn''t expect that Huang Feng really did what he said, and exchanged those slaves so quickly. Moreover, those People are all blacks. With the help of this kind of skin color, they want to control a country, and they have a great advantage over other forces.


    "Controlling a country is not easy. I just want them to start as soon as possible." Huang Feng said. He had done similar things in other spaces before. Of course he knew that controlling a country is not easy, and in reality , The situation is even more complicated, and it may take more time.


    Of course, the cost of exchanging these people is a lot, but Huang Feng does not regret it. If he can really control a country, then he will earn it. After all, the country here is still very rich in resources. In fact, If he can now obtain a large amount of things in other dimensions, the two countries he controls can already bring him benefits.


    "Now I am waiting for the storage box to be upgraded again, hoping to activate the function so that I can get a lot of things in other spaces." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Even if you don''t have that function, if you can control a country, it will be good for you." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng nodded, and Bai Xiaorou was right. Even if he can''t get a lot of things in other dimensions, he can control a country and bring a lot of benefits to Huang Feng.


    After the two continued to go on the road, Huang Feng did not expect that he came to Africa and made such an arrangement. It was a gain. Of course, what he has to do now is to assassinate the high-level rebels as soon as possible to help. The local government and those in the country regained control of that vein.


    By the time Huang Feng and the two returned to the station, it was already the next morning. Although Huang Feng had nothing to gain, everyone was not disappointed. It was good to see them coming back safely. Originally, they did not expect How much can Huang Feng achieve in the mineral vein?


    After that, Bai Xiaorou went to the person in charge of the local government army and Fang Xiao, and told Huang Feng''s plan and requirements, hoping they could provide a list.


    The local government forces certainly supported Huang Feng¡¯s request. After all, they were also assassinated by the opponent¡¯s people. Therefore, they also hope to retaliate back, but they did not have such strength before. Now Huang Feng took the initiative to mention it, and of course they would cooperate.

 1317 Chapter 1317

    "Are you sure?" Fang Xiao asked Huang Feng with some worry. After all, this kind of thing is not a trivial matter, it is going to go deep into the enemy, and it is very dangerous. A little carelessness will lead to life and death.


    And Huang Feng completed the task outstandingly this time, and at the same time, he is also a member of the National Security Bureau. Fang Xiao must be concerned about Huang Feng. Unlike the local government army, he expects Huang Feng to perform this task. Killing a person on the other side thinks that it is a profit. Anyway, it will not be the person who died.


    "No problem." Huang Feng said confidently: "However, the list you provide me should be as detailed as possible. If there is more information, then my actions will be smoother."


    Fang Xiao nodded, obviously agreeing with Huang Feng''s statement. He is a real soldier. Of course he understands the importance of intelligence. A false intelligence can even ruin a war.


    "I will try my best to provide you with the most accurate and detailed information." Fang Xiao said. The time he has been here is longer than the time that Bai Xiaorou and her group members have been here. Therefore, he naturally understands things here better. a little more.


    Fang Xiao understands the importance of intelligence, and he does not trust the local government forces too much. Those people are not too professional. Therefore, a lot of intelligence was arranged by people to investigate after he came. Therefore, in terms of accuracy It is still worthy of trust.


    "Thanks," Huang Feng said.


    "The person who wants to say thank you should be me. You are here to help us solve our troubles." Fang Xiao said, originally what happened here is their business, just because the opposing rebels have joined the members of special organizations from other countries. They felt that they couldn''t fight, so they asked for help from the country, and only then did the National Security Bureau arrive. Therefore, in a strict sense, Huang Feng and the others were indeed here to help him deal with the trouble, and were here to help them.


    After discussing with Fang Xiao and the others, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou went to the other team members. With Huang Feng''s exchanged medicine, they no longer had any major problems, and the rest was just self-cultivation.


    Bai Xiaorou told everyone about Huang Feng''s plan, and everyone expressed their desire to participate together.


    "For this assassination, Huang Feng can go alone. You all cultivate first these days, and then wait for the counterattack with the army." Bai Xiaorou said.


    The idea of ??wanting to act alone is also Huang Feng¡¯s own, but if he wants him to tell others, it is obviously not convincing, and Bai Xiaorou can just say it. After all, she is the group leader of everyone. Her words, It is effective for everyone.


    Bai Xiaorou also knows Huang Feng¡¯s secrets, so she understands that in many cases it is more convenient for Huang Feng to act alone. Even if he is in danger, he can use special skills to escape. If there are other people around, it is There will be many inconveniences.


    "Group leader, I know Huang Feng is great, but if he performs such a dangerous task alone, it would be too dangerous," said the monkey.


    "That''s right, team leader, let us go together, we are not injured, and it will be more convenient if there are more people." Qi Hai also said.


    "No need." Bai Xiaorou shook her head and said: "This task is best for Huang Feng to go alone. Don''t worry, he is proficient in assassination and disguise.


    "Okay." said the monkey. Since Bai Xiaorou insisted, he didn''t have much to say. He insisted on going, and he was concerned about Huang Feng. However, Bai Xiaorou''s words also make sense. Assassinating this kind of thing is not as many people as possible. Yes, if Huang Feng is really proficient in assassination and disguise, it is indeed a more convenient operation.


    Fang Xiao''s movements were very fast. It didn''t take long for Huang Feng to bring a more detailed information. He also brought a variety of weapons and ammunition for Huang Feng to choose. You''re welcome. If you exchange these things yourself, it will cost a lot of money. If you take them from Fang Xiao, it will be much more convenient.


    After reading the information, Huang Feng did not take a long time to rest, so he left the station. This time he left alone, or he drove his sports car that has been deeply impressed by many people. left.


    Bai Xiaorou stood at the gate of the resident and watched Huang Feng leave. Although he knew that Huang Feng was capable, the mission Huang Feng was performing was dangerous after all, so Bai Xiaorou had to worry.


    Moreover, she can''t tell other people about this worry, she can only bear it in her heart and silently alone.


    "Huang Feng, you must be safe." Bai Xiaorou prayed in her heart.


    Huang Feng¡¯s work efficiency is still very high. Not long after he left the station, there was news that a senior general of the rebel army was assassinated and killed. The rebel army was arresting the murderer, but it was shocking. Yes, they didn''t even know who the murderer was. They just knew that the sports car that had rescued several geologists had appeared near the residence of the rebel general.


    When the news came to Fang Xiao and the others, everyone was very excited. They did not expect Huang Feng to be so fast. Moreover, as soon as he came up, he killed a high-level general, which shocked the opponent very well, and, for them. Bian is still very excited.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s actions did not stop. From that day on, all the generals who appeared on his list, no matter how strict the security work around him were, would be assassinated by Huang Feng in various ways. It¡¯s not the same, and Huang Feng¡¯s reputation is getting bigger and bigger among the soldiers on both sides. It¡¯s just that, except for a few people, everyone else doesn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s specific identity. However, this does not affect the worship of soldiers on both sides And fear.


    Huang Feng¡¯s actions lasted for several days. Everyone in the German rebels was in danger. They had understood Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts. Therefore, all the middle and high-ranking generals were worried in their hearts, afraid that Huang Summit would find him. he.


    "Asshole, let me contact those mercenary groups immediately, as well as the special troops of the United States, the sun never set, etc., let them shoot immediately and kill me that damn asshole, I want him to die immediately!" Rebellion The head of the army furiously said at his mansion.


    At this time, all around his mansion were soldiers with guns and live ammunition. Not only those mid-to-high-ranking generals were afraid, but even his leader was also very afraid of Huang Feng. Therefore, no matter where he goes now, around They were all a bunch of people, even going to the toilet. When sleeping, there were more than ten people standing next to him and watching. He was really frightened by Huang Feng.

 1318 Chapter 1318

    "Honorable President." Beside the head of the rebel army, a man in military uniform said: "I have contacted those people before, but they have no way to catch the assassin. Moreover, this paragraph In time, they are not much less dead than us."


    This person did not lie. Huang Feng did not show any politeness to the old opponents of the National Security Bureau. As long as they met and the number of opponents was not too large, Huang Feng would solve them at will. The National Security Bureau has solved some troubles.


    During this period, those people were indeed tracking Huang Feng¡¯s whereabouts. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s current behavior has seriously affected the rule of the rebel army. If Huang Feng only assassinated one or two high-level officials, it would be against the rebel army. It will not have much impact. In such a war-torn country, it is normal to die a few people. Even if these people are some high-level officials, it will not cause much attention.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s action this time was too much. He did not kill a few and stop, but wanted to kill all the middle and high-level officials of the rebel army, whether it was officials dealing with political affairs or those leaders. The generals of the soldiers, he can kill them, and if someone comes to power, he will kill them too. This is obviously telling everyone that as long as anyone becomes a senior official of the rebel army, it is a death!


    Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s actions have affected the interests of the countries behind the rebels. They must stop Huang Feng¡¯s actions as soon as possible, and they cannot let him continue. Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous, and the entire rebel army is likely to be. It was ruined by Huang Feng.


    Therefore, during this period of time, those special forces are also struggling to capture Huang Feng, but they have not succeeded. If there are too many people, Huang Feng can always escape, and if there are few people, Huang Feng will break them down. Therefore, the people of those special forces have died during this time, no less than the senior officials of the rebel army.


    And such a rising death toll has also attracted the attention of many countries. After all, they sent people here to gain benefits, not to let their soldiers die. Necessary deaths are acceptable. However, when the death toll continues to increase, the politicians in their country will also face great pressure.


    Therefore, people in some countries have even retreated, but they have not made up their minds.


    "Trash, it''s all trash!" The head of the rebel army pushed everything on the table in front of him to the ground, and then roared in his own hall: "Those damn guys, when they ask for benefits, one by one. Quickly, when I use them now, there is nothing useful!"


    The head of the rebel army is indeed very mindful. Although he is obviously the head of the rebel army, he has great power and many interests, but he has to deal with the people from other countries behind him carefully. He is only those candidates. The agent who came out was just that, many of the benefits went into the pockets of those people, and he didn''t get much by himself.


    And when those people took the money, one was faster than the other. Now when they are used, it means that they can''t do anything. I''m afraid it will be very angry to change anyone.


    "Your Excellency, please speak carefully!" the officer reminded.


    The head of the rebel army stopped talking immediately, and he also knew that he was nothing in the eyes of those behind him. If he angered the other party, the other party would definitely not mind changing someone to be their agent.


    "Strengthen the security forces around every senior official. In addition, Dodo will contact those special forces to try to catch that bastard as soon as possible." The head of the rebel army tried hard to calm himself down.


    "Yes." The man replied. There are not many surviving senior officials, including him. Therefore, even if it is to strengthen the security force, there is no need to arrange much work.


    After reporting the work, the man left, the head of the rebel army, lying on the sofa a little tired, closed his eyes, and said in his mouth: "Come here, clean this place."


    Soon a servant walked in. This person was an old man in the leader¡¯s family and had been following the leader for a long time. However, even so, when he came in, he was still checked by the surrounding guards for a long time. Make sure that he is not carrying any weapons, then let him go.


    The servant came to the president''s side, squatted down slightly, and began to clean things on the ground, because a tea cup fell at the feet of the rebel leader, so he came to the rebel leader''s side and got closer to him , And the head of the rebel army did not feel anything wrong.


    However, at the moment of bending down, one of the servants'' palms was slapped on the heart of the rebel leader. It seemed that he had little strength, but the actual effect was quite strong. This is the servant. Containing a full blow, the head of the rebel army only had time to open his eyes, but he didn¡¯t even have time to speak. He was already dead. If someone deconstructed his body, he would find his heart. , Together with some other organs, were all shattered in an instant, and suddenly they were too dead to die.


    The servant conveniently closed the eyes of the head of the rebel army again, then picked up the teacup on the ground, and retired. The whole process took less than a minute, and the head of the rebel army In the eyes of the guards, it was no different from before. They were still lying on the sofa with their eyes closed and "resting", and no one noticed anything abnormal.


    After the servant left the hall, he wiped his face, revealing another face, Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng just used a craft he exchanged for: Disguise, this disguise is still very useful, Huang Feng thinks it can be used not only this time, but also on many occasions, so Although the price is very expensive, Huang Feng still exchanged it.


    Huang Feng glanced at the villa behind him. After that, he disappeared into the darkness next to him, then lifted into the air, and flew to the place where the senior general just left. It is already night, and the sight of this place is not good. There is no radar, so Huang Feng is not worried that he will be discovered.


    Before long, on the muddy road, there was a scrapped vehicle and two dead bodies.


    The next day, a shocking news spread across the country: the head of the rebel army and his first general were all attacked and killed last night. As for the people who killed them, no one knew.

 1319 Chapter 1319

    "No way, this place can''t be stayed, it''s too dangerous." In a certain station, a dozen people from the Delta Force sat together. A few days ago, they had more than 20 people, but now there are only ten left. A few, the ones that disappeared really disappeared, leaving the world forever, and all of this was done by Huang Feng.


    And these people just got the news that the head of the rebel army was killed in his own home, and, under the protection of many guards, those guards didn''t notice any abnormality, and he just died.


    At the same time, there was also the highest general under the rebel army. When these two died, the entire rebel army organization was in chaos and stood up. Many people with ulterior motives began to secretly plan, but regardless of the last of the army Who is the leader? Compared with the previous ones, his strength has dropped a lot. After all, the new leader will certainly not satisfy everyone, so someone will definitely take the opportunity to become independent.


    In addition, Huang Feng has been carrying out assassination operations. Therefore, it can be said that this rebel army has existed in name only. Even if it can exist, it will not do much. Then these people will stay here. It doesn''t make much sense anymore.


    At the same time, they stay here, and they have to face Huang Feng''s assassination all the time. That makes them impossible to guard against. It seems that they stay here. Apart from death, there is no second result.


    Therefore, many people in special departments of other countries have already thought of quitting here, because they found that it is useless to stay here. Who knows what the new head of the rebel army will be. Attitude, who knows when the killer hidden in the dark will appear again.


    The death of the head of the rebel army and his highest general also caused many government officials from other countries who sent people to this place. The last straw in their hearts was overwhelmed. They originally had the intention to withdraw the troops. Now, when these two important figures die, they naturally will not continue to insist, because, in their opinion, it has no meaning.


    As a result, people from special departments left this chaotic country one after another, but there was no intention to withdraw from the organization of one country.


    "You mean, he wouldn''t let us leave?" In a certain building, a few surviving members with red hats gathered together and were discussing something, but from their ugly faces, you can also know. They are not in a good mood now.


    "Yes, not only will the BOSS not let us evacuate, but he has also sent manpower to support us. Those people will be there soon," said one of the middle-aged people.


    "What does BOSS think? People from other countries have almost withdrawn, why does he insist?" Someone asked inexplicably.


    "This is also very understandable." The middle-aged man who spoke before said: "Do you remember that China''s National Security Bureau directly broke into our headquarters before, and it was the matter that took the information? This time the assassination here, although there was nothing. Evidence, but it is estimated that it was also done by the China National Security Bureau. It is very likely that it was done by the person who rushed into our headquarters last time. What happened last time caused our boss to lose face. This time he definitely wanted it. Find the place here."


    "That can''t be a joke about our lives." Someone said dissatisfied: "The person who was carrying out the assassination was obviously very powerful, but he was also proficient in assassination and disguise. In this chaotic place, we simply took him. There is no way. Even now, I don¡¯t even know how many people the other party looks like. In this case, staying here is different from waiting for death."


    "There are still some differences, that is, we still have a chance to kill him." The middle-aged man said: "The brother who came to support should be there this afternoon. There are brothers who are proficient in solving crimes. They should be able to hide that. People in the dark find it out."


    Just as the man had just finished speaking, suddenly a grenade was thrown in. After the man saw it, he shouted, "Be careful, there are grenade."


    As he said, the man was ready to run outside, and the others did the same. At this time, they were also a little confused. They knew that the member of the National Security Bureau who was hiding in the dark was still here to assassinate them, so they Tightly arranged around this building, not only there are secret guards, but also monitoring, and there are mines on the ground to prevent the opponent from sneaking in.


    However, now the other party''s attack is coming again, but they haven''t even received a warning on this side, which surprised them. Could it be that all those preparations have failed?


    However, no matter what, the first thing to do now is to escape here first. Other things will be discussed later.


    However, when the first person ran to the door, he saw a figure in front of him. Before he could see the opponent''s appearance, he was punched back by the opponent. Then, his comrades in arms, also The treatment is the same, no one can escape.


    "No!" the person who was beaten back screamed.


    "Huh!" At this moment, the grenade exploded, not one, but four or five grenade, which exploded almost at the same time, because someone was blocking the door outside, so here are the red hat members. , No one left smoothly, all died tragically on the spot.


    When the thick fog dissipated, Huang Feng''s figure slowly appeared. He looked at the messy scene, and there was not much emotional change on his face. This kind of scene, he saw a lot of this family, and , There are all kinds of situations, and he hasn''t cared anymore.


    After confirming that there were no people living on the scene, Huang Feng found a place to hide. He had already arrived just now, but these people did not find out, so he also knew that these people had reinforcements. As for the mines that these people have high hopes for, Huang Feng didn¡¯t touch them because he flew over. As for the secret guards and surveillance, he killed them long ago. The surveillance was also given by him with instruments. It is blocked, so the things these people prepare are of no use to him.


    In the afternoon, three military Hummers drove over from a distance and stopped in front of the building.


    "BOSS, we have arrived. However, no one came to pick us up, and we couldn''t contact them. Something might have happened." Among the few people who got out of the car, one of them was using satellite phone to contact Horst. .

 1320 Chapter 1320 Your People Are Dead

    "Go and see now, what happened to them?" Horst said with an ugly face.


    During this period of time, he kept receiving news of the assassinations of his subordinates, which made him feel very bad, and what made him even more unacceptable was that these series of assassinations seemed to be the national security of China. The people in the bureau did it.


    Thinking of China¡¯s National Security Bureau, Horst wanted to destroy this organization directly. Because of this organization, he was about to become a joke in the eyes of those politicians. He was rushed into the headquarters single-handedly, and was caught eyelids. He snatched something from the bottom, this incident is definitely a shame in his life.


    And now, the person from the National Security Bureau is still assassinating his men constantly, so it''s useless to prevent him.


    However, because of the hatred of the National Security Bureau in his heart, Horst gave a completely different order from the leaders of special departments in other countries. People from those countries are evacuating, but he decided to continue to send more staff there. , Be sure to kill all the people from China National Security Bureau there!


    However, what made his heart sinking was that the troops he supported had just arrived there and seemed to have encountered some troubles. The subordinates who had arrived there before, at this time, were actually unable to contact, which gave him a kind of Bad premonition.


    "Yes." The supporter responded.


    After that, these supporters all loaded the bullets and approached the building cautiously. This was their instinctive reaction, because they also felt that their comrades might be in trouble, so this place is not It is safe again, so be careful.


    "coax!"


    However, what these people did not expect was that they approached the building. Before they could sneak in, some people stepped on landmines on the ground. The area of ??this minefield was not small. The mines exploded one after another. The people on the side didn''t even have a chance to react, and most of them were injured by the mine explosion, and the screams continued to sound.


    Then, before the thick smoke had dissipated, another black figure rushed in, with the dagger in his hand, constantly harvesting the injured red hat members.


    "DaDaDa" the remaining unaffected red hat members began to shoot continuously, but the opponent''s speed was too fast, and there was smoke around them, so their attacks did not have any effect. He didn''t hurt the person who appeared suddenly, but he hit one of his own people.


    "Ah!" The screams kept coming, but it was also getting weaker and weaker. It was not that they were healed, but those who were injured and unable to escape, had been killed by the sudden appearance of figures.


    "Retreat, retreat, retreat!" At this time, the remaining people seemed to have no guts to compete with each other. They needed to leave here before re-planning this matter.


    "BOSS, we have encountered an ambush, repeat, we have encountered an ambush." ??Among the remaining few people, someone changed Horst to report the situation here.


    "What ambush? What the hell is going on?" Horst asked quickly. Although he felt that the situation was a little bad before, he did not expect that his own people would encounter an attack at the door of the resident.


    "Yes..." The man was just about to report, but suddenly a blue sports car appeared next to him and slammed into his car, causing his car to lose control and the phone Fell to the ground.


    "Hey, hello, what''s going on? Talking, people?!" Horst could only hear a loud noise on the other side, but he didn''t know what was the actual situation, he could only Is in a hurry.


    The man also wanted to return to Horst, but at this time, he did not have time, because he found that the performance of the sports car next to him was actually stronger than his military Hummer, and his car could not hit it. The opponent, under the opponent''s consecutive impacts, has been seriously damaged, and their shooting at the opponent, hitting the opponent''s sports car, there was nothing at all, which shows how powerful the opponent''s car is. .


    "coax!"


    The military Hummer carrying the remaining four or five red hat members finally lost control completely under the constant impact of the opponent and hit a wall on the side of the road. After that, it was forced to stop.


    "Cough, cough, cough." The huge impact made everyone in the car feel uncomfortable, coughing constantly in their mouths, but at this time, they also knew that it was not time to rest, because the enemy was not far away. It.


    "Go and see your God." Just when the few people were trying to get out of the car, the dark shadow reappeared, and the remaining few people finally saw the person coming. This is A person of the yellow race looked a bit like the vague image that their boss showed them before. The owner of that image was the person who broke into their headquarters alone last time.


    "Don''t!" Seeing that the opponent''s muzzle was aimed at himself and the others, the remaining members in the red hats were immediately scared. However, the opponent did not hear it, and the trigger in his hand was pulled down. , Suddenly the remaining few people fell in a pool of blood.


    "What''s wrong? How can there be gunshots? People, somebody. What happened?" Horst yelled anxiously on the other side, but his words had no effect at all. No one responded to him.


    "Sorry, all of your people are dead. You can send more people." After a long time, there was finally a voice on the phone, but it was a voice that was strange to him. Obviously, It is not his subordinate who is calling now.


    "Who are you?" Horst asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s the person you think in your heart."


    "You belong to the China National Security Bureau? The one who broke into our headquarters alone before?" Horst asked.


    "Haha." There were only two hoops on the phone, and then the phone was hung up.


    "Hey." Horst fed the phone for a long time, and no one answered, so angry that he threw the phone away.


    Although the person on the phone did not admit it, Horst already understood the identity of the other party, indicating that his previous guess was not wrong. The previous series of assassinations were indeed those of the China National Security Bureau. People, this makes him very annoyed, because in the hands of that person, he has already suffered a big loss, and it¡¯s fine if someone broke into the headquarters alone. This time, he has broken a lot in the other¡¯s hands People, the other party alone has caused him enough suffering.

 1321 Chapter 1321 Mission Complete

    Hust wanted to send people to that country in Africa again, but reason told him that he could not continue to do so. No matter how many people were sent, it would not help. It was just increasing casualties. There is no way to change the situation.


    "Damn it, I will definitely not let you go!" Horst roared in his office, and in the end he had no choice but to accept the facts, that is, he could only give up and continue to increase manpower over there. idea.


    At the same time, he has to explain to the politicians. After all, if his people no longer appear there, those ordinary soldiers may encounter greater casualties when they are there. This is very likely. So, he is going to explain to those people.


    However, Houster''s hatred for the National Security Bureau and Huang Feng grew stronger.


    On the other side, Huang Feng looked at the mess on the ground, and after cleaning all the weapons and ammunition on the ground, he left the scene. During this time, he killed a lot of people and confiscated a lot of weapons and ammunition. These weapons and ammunition are all he wants to give to the slaves who are ready to take root in Africa. They want to survive in this chaotic place. Weapons are indispensable. Huang Feng will now raise more for them. Then, You can redeem less. After all, although there are a lot of things in the storage box, the price is too expensive. Even a super rich like Huang Feng can''t afford it.


    After cleaning the battlefield, Huang Feng drove back to the garrison. This was the first time he had returned to the garrison in the past few days, because his mission was basically completed. According to Fang Xiao¡¯s intelligence, he had already sent the rebels. The middle and high-level officials here killed most of them, and the special organizations sent by other countries were all dead and escaped. He has successfully completed the mission.


    "Welcome back, hero."


    At the gate of the resident, after learning that Huang Feng was coming back, not only Bai Xiaoruan and her team were waiting, but Fang Xiao and even local government officials were waiting for Huang Feng to return.


    It can be said that during this period of time, what Huang Feng did has surprised everyone. They never thought that Huang Feng was so powerful, and he did it so incredible in such a short few days. As a result, whether it was the other members of Bai Xiaorou''s team, or Fang Xiao, or even the officials of the local government, they were all taken aback.


    Everyone now understands that they underestimated Huang Feng before, and Huang Feng''s strength was a bit abnormal.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly when he heard the monkey''s words, and then said to the crowd, "Fortunately, not insulting!"


    "Huang Feng, you are really amazing." Fang Xiao stepped forward and said to Huang Feng sincerely. During this period of time, Huang Feng''s actions have been staring at him. It can be said that he is looking at Huang Feng one by one. Fang Xiao''s shocking feeling of killing his target has not fully recovered until now.


    Fang Xiao was not unheard of before, and even people from the National Security Bureau had seen a lot of them. However, he had never seen someone as powerful as Huang Feng, who killed the enemy single-handedly. The morale plummeted.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t disappoint everyone." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s not just that I was not disappointed, it was a big surprise." Qi Hai said, then looked at Bai Xiaorou and said: "Group leader, where did you find such a tough guy? With Huang Feng here, we are in Guoan. This is definitely the team with the best combat effectiveness."


    "That is, when the previous ranking was down to the bottom, I was always laughed at by those guys. This time, I finally exaggerated." The monkey also said.


    "Okay, Huang Feng has been out for a few days, and I should go to rest when I come back." Compared with other people who were shocked by Huang Feng''s performance, Bai Xiaorou is a little better. After all, she already knew that Huang Feng is capable. , And some of his secrets.


    Therefore, at this time, Bai Xiaorou was more concerned about Huang Feng''s body, thinking about letting him rest for a while.


    "Yes, Huang Feng, go and rest, and we''ll leave the rest to us." said the monkey.


    "Yes, now it''s time for us to act." Fang Xiao also said.


    Huang Feng has done everything he can, and now it¡¯s their turn to organize a counterattack. Under Huang Feng¡¯s continuous assassinations, the opponent¡¯s morale has plummeted, and there is no unified and effective command. When will we not counterattack, when will we have to wait?


    "All right, then I''ll go to sleep first. During this period, I didn''t sleep well for a good night." Huang Feng said.


    During this time, Huang Feng, whether it was during the day or at night, was thinking about how to assassinate more people, so he never had a good rest.


    "Hurry up." Bai Xiaorou said distressedly when she saw Huang Feng''s tired face.


    After that, Huang Feng returned to the station to go to Meimei to rest. As for Bai Xiaorou and Fang Xiao and others, they began to get busy. They began to organize counterattacks. Everyone thought well. At this time, it is indeed the best time to counterattack, other countries. The people of the special organization in the United States have all withdrawn, and the head of the rebel army has died. For a while, no new people will come to power. Therefore, at this time, their organization is very chaotic, and it is naturally given to Bai Xiaorou. They have a great opportunity here.


    As a result, the places that had been stolen before were all taken back, and even the vein that everyone cared about was once again in the hands of the government army, and as soon as they were taken back, they recovered. The work of mining was improved, and at the same time, the defense work there was also strengthened.After all, everyone understands the importance of this vein.


    As more and more lost ground is recovered, the rebels are becoming more and more uncomfortable. Even their internal strife has broken out. The rebels have been divided into several small factions. They fight in their own way. Although they are also fighting with Fang Xiao and the others, such a small force obviously cannot pose much threat to Fang Xiao and the local government army.


    And Fang Xiao also reported the things here truthfully. Because of the attitude of the government of this country and the existence of that vein, the domestic high-level officials are also very caring about things here, and because of Fang Xiao¡¯s report , Huang Feng''s name appeared on the high-level desks for the first time and appeared in their eyes.


    And Huang Feng didn''t know these things at this time. At this time, he just wanted to get more sleep. As for other things, let him talk about it after he sleeps well.

 1322 Chapter 1322

    When Huang Feng was in a certain country in Africa, Xue Lingyun in the country was always worried about her father''s condition when he was fighting bloody battles.


    Since her father was diagnosed with advanced lung cancer, Xue Lingyun''s mood has not been very good, especially when the hospital told her that her father''s condition was very serious and there was no hope of cure, and he could even live. After a month or so, her mood worsened.


    However, later, the appearance of Director Wang from the imperial capital gave Xue Lingjun some hope. Although the other party also said that there was no cure, he agreed to hold an expert consultation. At that time, if it goes well, maybe he can help. His father dragged on for a while and lived a few more years.


    However, the result of the expert consultation made Xue Lingyun and her mother desperate again, because the result of the consultation was worse than they thought before. Even if it can be delayed, it will definitely not last a year. In other words, her father can only live for a year at most, and this is still under the circumstances that they are doing their best to treat.


    Xue Lingjun is naturally very sad about this. Because of the scumbag, she broke up with her family and has never been able to be with her parents. Now she can easily get the understanding of her parents, but her father did it. Terminal illness, this made Xue Lingyun''s heart even more miserable, and at the same time, regretted his previous impulsive behavior.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Xue Lingjun, who was ashamed, simply quit his job and stayed with his father intently, taking care of him wholeheartedly, hoping to make up for his previous regrets.


    And Xue Lingyun''s father seems to have discovered something from the attitudes of the people around him, but in order not to worry his family, he still maintains an optimistic attitude on the bright side.


    And what pleased Xue Lingyun¡¯s father the most was the little girl Xue Mengzhu. He loved his granddaughter so much. If he knew that, he wouldn¡¯t have had trouble with his daughter in the first place. Otherwise, this For a few years, it was so happy to have this granddaughter by my side.


    Now he just saw his granddaughter, but there is not much time left, which made him feel regretful.


    "Cough cough cough."


    At night, Xue Lingyun''s father coughed violently. Xue Lingyun, who had been with him, woke up for the first time. She quickly walked to her father and asked, "Dad, what''s wrong with you?"


    It is no wonder that Xue Lingjun is so nervous, because although his father usually coughs, he has never been so severe. What worries Xue Lingjun is that she discovered that her father actually coughed up blood.


    "Doctor, doctor!" Seeing this, Xue Lingyun hurried to call the doctor, but her father was still coughing.


    Soon, Xue Lingyun returned with the doctor, but at this time, Xue Lingyun''s father had passed out in a coma.


    "Quickly, send the patient for an examination." The doctor said to the nurse next to Xue Lingyun''s father briefly.


    "Doctor, is there anything wrong with my father?" Xue Lingjun asked quickly.


    "It''s still not clear. You will know after the examination." The doctor said, "However, the situation is a little pessimistic. You must be prepared."


    "What!" When Xue Lingyun heard this, he immediately felt the world spin and almost didn''t faint. At this time, the doctor had left with her father, and Xue Lingyun didn''t care about the sadness in his heart, and went out with him. Later, when she was stopped outside the examination room, she suddenly sat on the stool outside and sobbed in a low voice.


    At this time, Xue Lingjun felt desperate and didn''t know what to do. The previous Director Wang had already left the capital. After all, the other party was only here for investigation, not the doctor here, but even if he was talking, it is estimated There is no good way.


    Xue Lingjun''s mother went back. Xue Lingjun was worried that the old man had been in the hospital and would not be able to eat it, so she asked her to go back to her residence and take care of Mengzhu by the way.


    As for Xue Lingyun''s cousin also went back. After all, they have their own affairs. It would be great to bring Xue Lingyun''s father to check it. Now that Xue Lingyun is also here, the other party will naturally go back and do his own things.


    Therefore, at this time, Xue Lingjun was not alone, and she had a lot of pain in her heart and she couldn''t tell anyone.


    About an hour later, Xue Lingyun''s father was pushed out again. Xue Lingyun quickly wiped away the tears from his face and walked quickly over. At this time, her father was still in a coma.


    "Doctor, how is my dad." Xue Lingyun quickly asked the attending physician.


    "The patient''s condition has deteriorated, and it''s only a few days now. You can prepare for funerals, and be sorrowful." The doctor said while removing the mask.


    "What?!" Xue Lingyun''s eyes suddenly widened, and said, "Didn''t you say that you can live another year? How come so soon..."


    "The patient''s condition has deteriorated very seriously, and the previous treatments have no effect. Even if you insist on continuing the treatment, there is less than a week left." The doctor said.


    "Why is this?" Xue Lingyun muttered to himself as he looked pale.


    Xue Lingjun¡¯s father was then pushed back to the ward again. Xue Lingyun looked at his father blankly, not knowing what to do. She was just a weak woman, but at this time she didn¡¯t even have a single object to rely on. I don''t know who to tell when I am wronged.


    At this time, Huang Feng suddenly appeared in Xue Lingjun''s mind. Although Huang Feng is not as old as her, he is very stable. He helped solve her previous troubles. If Huang Feng is here, Xue Lingjun felt that he might not be as helpless as he is now.


    "Yeah, Huang Feng, he said last time that he can cure my father." Xue Lingjun suddenly remembered the last time Huang Feng treated his father. At that time, because of the doctor''s obstruction here and the distrust of his mother, Therefore, Huang Feng has no way to continue treatment.


    However, Xue Lingjun has known Huang Feng for some time. He feels that he is not the kind of aimless person, and he will not talk nonsense about things that are uncertain. Although Huang Feng did not say that he will definitely cure his father¡¯s illness, but , Judging from his appearance, he is also somewhat certain.


    But at this time, there is no other way. A dead horse is a living horse doctor, and it is better to try than to wait for death here.

 1323 1323 Im Famous?

    Thinking of this, after daybreak, when her mother came to the hospital, Xue Lingyun told him what she thought.


    When Xue Lingyun''s mother knew that her husband was in a critical condition, she felt sad for a while. Then, she agreed to Xue Lingyun''s suggestion and asked her to contact Huang Feng. Now the hospital has no way to heal her wife, even delaying it. She couldn''t do it at once, and she had no other choice.


    Xue Lingyun quickly called Huang Feng, but the phone was not connected. So, in a hurry, she left her mother in the hospital while she went to Huang Feng''s residence to find Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng was still not found there. At this time, Xue Lingyun had no choice but to help Su Yumo. She had been to Huang Feng¡¯s villa many times before, but she had a good relationship with Su Yumo and others, and Su Yumo also had a phone call.


    "Hey, Yumo, can you contact Huang Feng?" Xue Lingyun asked impatiently as soon as the call was connected.


    "Huang Feng has gone abroad, do you have anything to do with him?" Su Yumo said to Xue Lingyun.


    Su Yumo¡¯s daughters knew about Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou¡¯s mission abroad. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t hide it from everyone. After all, they didn¡¯t know when they would come back, so they still talked to Su Yumo. It is better for them to say it so that they don''t think about it.


    After going abroad, Huang Feng¡¯s mobile phone did not have foreign call services. Therefore, it is normal for Xue Lingjun to be unable to contact Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng was also afraid of something at home. Therefore, when he left, he gave Su Yumo''s daughter left a phone call. If there is an emergency, you can make that phone call and you can contact him, and Xue Lingjun obviously doesn''t know that phone number.


    "Going abroad?" Xue Lingyun was startled slightly, but now that time is precious, her father is in danger at any time, so he can only ask Huang Feng for help, so Xue Lingyun told Su Yumo of his situation.


    After listening to Xue Lingjun''s words, Su Yumo also understood that Xue Lingjun wanted Huang Feng to help her rescue her father. For ordinary people, terminal illness is a huge and difficult thing, but when it comes to Huang Feng, Su Yumo felt that Huang Feng might be cured.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll help you ask." Su Yumo said. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were performing a secret mission. They trusted her and gave her the call. Therefore, Su Yumo didn''t dare to call her. Give that number to others casually, even acquaintances.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for your news." Xue Lingyun didn''t care either, but she was still very anxious.


    After hanging up Xue Lingyun''s phone, Su Yumo called Huang Feng. At this time, Huang Feng happened to be resting. In the past two days, he was also counterattacking Fang Xiao and the others. He, Bai Xiaorou and others The existence of, those places that are difficult to attack, can break through easily, so their role at this time is still very obvious.


    The rebels have also been defeated by them. Failure is only a matter of time or later. Therefore, in the past two days, their will to resist has become weaker and weaker. In many cases, they don¡¯t even need Huang Feng to come forward. , Huang Feng and the others have been a lot easier these past few days.


    After receiving a call from Su Yumo and learning about Xue Lingyun¡¯s father, Huang Feng planned to help. After all, he had seen the other party¡¯s illness before, but he didn¡¯t continue it. How to say, the relationship between himself and Xue Lingjun Not bad, besides, it was Xue Mengzhu''s godfather, and now Xue Lingyun begged him, and Huang Feng couldn''t refuse.


    After hanging up Su Yumo''s call, Huang Feng talked to Bai Xiaorou and explained Xue Lingyun''s affairs. Bai Xiaorou also agreed to let Huang Feng go back. After all, things here are almost the same. Huang Feng has done enough before. There are too many things, just have them here, and Huang Feng can go back.


    "You are a little more careful here by yourself. Although the rebels don''t have much thoughts to resist, it is hard to guarantee that they will not do anything radical." Before leaving, Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Well, I know, don''t worry." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng said goodbye to the monkeys and others, and everyone understood. The monkey even joked that Huang Feng should leave early. With Huang Feng here, they have no chance to perform.


    Seeing everyone saying this, Huang Feng was also very happy. After that, he also greeted Fang Xiao and drove away. He had to go to Germany first, and then he could fly back to China from there. If it was not a matter of time, in fact Huang Feng really wants to stay in Germany for a while, because he planned to investigate the auto market and his first goal was this Germany.


    However, the current situation obviously made it impossible for Huang Feng to have too much free time. Therefore, he could only think about going back and solving Xue Lingyun''s father''s affairs, and then coming back again.


    Huang Feng boarded the plane smoothly. After that, he closed his eyes and practiced. During this period of continuous fighting, the energy in his body continued to increase, and his strength was much higher than before.


    "Sir, what do you need to order?" After the plane flew smoothly, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in Huang Feng''s ear.


    Huang Feng opened his eyes in surprise. He also had an acquaintance on the plane. After seeing him, Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then he remembered, isn''t this the flight attendant before?


    "It''s you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, long time no see, Mr. Huang." The stewardess said with a slight smile. Obviously, she still remembers Huang Feng: "May I ask what I need?"


    "Coke." Huang Feng said. He also knew that the other party was in working hours and it was inconvenient to chat privately, so he ordered a drink directly.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." Zhang Ziyu said.


    Soon Zhang Ziyu handed Huang Feng a glass of Coke, and then pushed the dining cart to continue walking.


    "Brother? Know that flight attendant?" At this time, a slightly wretched-looking young man next to Huang Feng said to Huang Feng.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded slightly.


    "That flight attendant is really the best, do you have her contact information? Give me one." The young man said without any enthusiasm.


    "No." Huang Feng refused. He really didn''t have Zhang Ziyu''s contact information, and even if he did, Huang Feng would not give it to others casually.


    "Stingy." The young man obviously didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words. After that, he stopped paying attention to Huang Feng, but his eyes kept on Zhang Ziyu''s body, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Strange, I didn''t share my name with her last time. How did she know that my surname was Huang?" Huang Feng thought to himself. He and Zhang Ziyu have only met two people and are not familiar with each other. Don''t talk about contact information. He didn''t even know the other party''s name, and the other party probably didn''t know his name. However, the other party called him Mr. Huang just now, which means that the other party knows his name.


    This makes Huang Feng very strange. Is he famous?

 1324 Chapter 1324

    Zhang Ziyu on the other side, after finishing the task of delivering the food, sat in her seat and couldn''t help but looked towards Huang Feng.


    Zhang Ziyu did not expect that he would meet Huang Feng again. What a coincidence, he just changed the route and met Huang Feng again. Zhang Ziyu naturally has some impression of Huang Feng. After all, Second Huangfeng helped herself, and because of the scandal with Li Bingyun, Huang Feng''s name was also remembered by her.


    However, looking at the car Huang Feng drove that day, it was obviously very valuable. Therefore, Zhang Ziyu always felt that Huang Feng was a rich man and a rich second-generation. However, he did not expect that Huang Feng was actually in economy class. It really surprised Zhang Ziyu.


    "Tzuyu, what are you looking at? Did you find Mr. Jingui?" At this moment, another flight attendant came over and said.


    "No." Zhang Ziyu shook his head and said, "I just met an acquaintance."


    "Oh, let me just say it." The flight attendant said to Zhang Ziyu: "You''re also looking for it in the first class. Why would you keep looking in the economy class?"


    "What?" Zhang Ziyu said with a blank look at the other party: "Am I so material?"


    "It''s not material. If you find a good condition to live a good life, why should you suffer?" the flight attendant said disapprovingly.


    "I didn''t think so much anyway." Zhang Ziyu shook his head.


    "Tzuyu, let me tell you that you have such a good condition, but don''t be too anxious, look for it slowly, don''t treat yourself badly," the flight attendant said.


    Zhang Tzuyu didn¡¯t say anything. Because of her work, she often flies by nature and doesn¡¯t have a lot of her personal time. So, if you are looking for someone, it¡¯s not the introduction from the people around you or your family. I found it among the guests on the Internet.


    In fact, these flight attendants are not allowed to have too much contact with guests. However, they are only on the plane. In fact, Zhang Ziyu knows that many people use various methods to communicate with the plane. The passengers on board have contact, some of them take the initiative, and some take the initiative of those guests.


    Therefore, the love between flight attendants and the rich second generation is actually not too surprising. Many rich second generations always like to chase their flight attendants, and Zhang Ziyu, as the most beautiful flight attendant, naturally does not lack For the suitor, the previous Wang Kai was just one of them.


    Although Huang Feng and Zhang Ziyu knew each other, they obviously didn''t have much opportunity to talk on the plane. After all, Zhang Ziyu is currently at work and it is not convenient to find Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about it either. Zhang Ziyu was just an acquaintance for him, and he didn''t think too much.


    However, when he was about to get off the plane, Huang Feng still acted as an acquaintance and said to Zhang Ziyu: "Should I see you off?"


    "Okay." Zhang Ziyu unexpectedly did not refuse.


    In fact, Zhang Tzuyu¡¯s impression of Huang Feng is pretty good, and she also knows that Huang Feng is a little different from the rich second generation of people who stick to her like the dog skin plasters. In Huang Feng¡¯s body, she did not feel the nasty arrogance. .


    Huang Feng was slightly surprised at Zhang Ziyu''s cheerful answer, but then he smiled and said, "Well, I''ll be waiting for you at the exit outside."


    "Okay." Zhang Ziyu said, Huang Feng''s car is very special, she still knows it.


    "That acquaintance you just mentioned is him?" At this time, the colleague who had spoken to Zhang Ziyu came over and said: "Although he is not too handsome, he has a very special temperament and is easy to attract people. How about? Does he have a woman? My friend, if you don¡¯t have one, how about introducing it to me?"


    "How do I know if he has a girlfriend?" Zhang Ziyu said.


    "You don''t know him very well, I have never seen whose car you ride before." The colleague said.


    "He is not the same." Zhang Ziyu said. As for Huang Feng''s difference, she can''t say back. She always feels that Huang Feng feels good and worthy of trust. Maybe it''s because of his attractive temperament.


    "Different?" The colleague asked, "It''s not that you like people, so you refuse to introduce him to me?"


    "What are you talking about." Zhang Ziyu hit the opponent lightly.


    "The face is red." The colleague smiled.


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you." Zhang Ziyu decided that she should ignore the other person, otherwise, it would be endless. Moreover, she should tell her that she doesn''t even have Huang Feng''s contact information. I don''t believe it even more.


    When Zhang Ziyu dragged the box out, he really saw Huang Feng''s car. Even if there were many cars around the airport, Huang Feng''s car was very conspicuous.


    "It turned out to be a rich second-generation." Not far away, Zhang Ziyu''s colleague also saw Huang Feng''s car and guessed his identity: "Now these rich people like to take economy class? ?"


    "Sorry, I kept you waiting for a long time." Zhang Ziyu apologized to Huang Feng after getting in the car.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng smiled slightly and saw Zhang Ziyu fasten his seat belt, and then he started the car.


    "I remember you were not on this route before, right?" Huang Feng said to Zhang Ziyu in the car.


    "Well, I just transferred here." Zhang Ziyu said: "Unexpectedly, it was a coincidence. I met Mr. Huang again."


    "By the way, how did you know my name? I remember we didn''t share names before, right?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s Li Bingyun." Zhang Ziyu said: "The scandal between you and her has made headlines. My roommate is a fan of Li Bingyun and is very concerned about her affairs, so I have also heard of it."


    "It turned out to be like this." Huang Feng said suddenly. The affair between him and Li Bingyun was indeed quite big. Some people know that it is normal: "I thought I was already very famous now."


    Zhang Ziyu smiled and said, "By the way, my name is Zhang Ziyu."


    "The person is beautiful, and the name is nice," Huang Feng said.


    "Thank you." Zhang Ziyu''s face was slightly red.


    The chat between the two in the car was quite relaxed. Zhang Ziyu seemed to trust Huang Feng. After only seeing him a few times, the two seemed to be old friends.


    "Okay, here." It didn''t take long before Huang Feng sent Zhang Ziyu to Zhang Ziyu. He remembered Zhang Ziyu''s community.


    "Thank you." Zhang Ziyu got out of the car, and after a little hesitation, said to Huang Feng: "Would you like to go up and sit?"


    "No, I have something else." Huang Feng said.


    "All right." Zhang Ziyu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Huang Feng''s refusal, but there was still a trace of trouble.

 1325 Chapter 1325 Preparing for Acupuncture

    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that this was the first time Zhang Tzuyu invited the opposite sex to her residence. No matter how many people pursued her before, she didn¡¯t say that she invited the other party to go up, but she was perfunctory. For the first time, Zhang Ziyu was also a little nervous.


    After Huang Feng refused directly, Zhang Ziyu was slightly disappointed. It was not that she liked Huang Feng so much, but because she felt that so many people wanted to be close to herself before, and she did not give each other a chance. However, when she came to Huang Feng She was a little bit astonished by the fact that she would be a closed door, and of course it was a little bit right.


    "Is that car again?"


    While Zhang Ziyu was still staring at Huang Feng''s leaving car, his roommate Yilan''s voice rang in his ears.


    "Ah, what are you doing? There is no sound when you walk. It''s scary." Zhang Ziyu was obviously startled by the sudden appearance of his roommate.


    "You haven''t done anything wrong, why are you so guilty?" Yilan said: "It''s still Huangfeng? I haven''t seen you for so long before, I really thought there was nothing between you, it seems, it is still I am too young."


    "What are you talking about? There is nothing between us." Zhang Ziyu said: "This time it was he who happened to be on my plane, and then he sent me back."


    "That''s it?" Yilan asked.


    "What else do you want?" Zhang Ziyu said.


    "Who knows what else you have." Yilan said, "However, I haven''t seen you so close to the opposite sex before. It seems that Huang Feng is really extraordinary. He can gossip with my idol. Now It''s amazing to get the favor of our beautiful lady Zhang."


    "Who has a good opinion of him, don''t talk nonsense." Zhang Ziyu hit a Lan and said.


    "Okay, not a good impression." Yilan said, "I like it!"


    After speaking, Yilan ran back, and Zhang Ziyu really caught up with him: "Look, I won''t tear your mouth and let you talk nonsense."


    The two of them went back to their place of residence. Huang Feng on the other side naturally didn''t know what happened behind him. For him, Zhang Ziyu was really just an acquaintance.


    Huang Feng didn''t go back to his residence, but drove directly to the hospital. He wanted to see how Xue Lingyun''s father was doing. As for the silver needles for acupuncture, he had already prepared.


    "father!"


    As soon as Huang Feng entered the ward, the sharp-eyed Xue Mengzhu saw it, and immediately shouted, and then rushed towards Huang Feng.


    Although Xue Mengzhu is still young, she is very smart and understands many things. She knows that her grandfather is seriously ill, and her mother and grandma are very worried. Therefore, she is also worried. It has not been very good, but now I see Huang Feng, his face finally shows a smile.


    Huang Feng picked up Xue Mengzhu, kissed her little cheek, and said, "Is it a good behaved recently?"


    "Mengzhu has always been behaved." Xue Mengzhu hugged Huang Feng''s neck tightly and said, "However, my mother and grandma are in a bad mood these days, and they have cried several times."


    "Huang Feng, are you here?" At this time, Xue Lingyun also walked towards Huang Feng and said.


    "Well, how is the situation?" Huang Feng said while looking at Xue Lingjun. He hadn''t seen him in less than a month. Xue Lingjun has lost a lot of weight. Because of his poor rest, his complexion is also very bad and his eyes are still red and swollen. Obviously, the little girl said that she had cried several times before, and she was not lying.


    "Very bad." Xue Lingjun looked at his father on the bed, and then said to Huang Feng: "I have been in a coma during this period, and the hospital has also issued a critical illness notice. I said it was only the past few days, and I couldn''t help it. , I trouble you, will it delay your business?"


    "It''s okay, my foreign affairs have been handled." Huang Feng said as he walked towards Xue Lingyun''s father, then squatted down and put his hand under Xue Lingyun''s father to feel his physical condition.


    What Xue Lingyun said just now is not wrong. Her father''s current situation is indeed very bad. His body function has rapidly degraded, and cancer cells have spread. Judging from his appearance, it will not last long when there is no accident.


    And at this time, Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother came back with a lunch box in her hand. She was helping her woman and granddaughter with meals before. Seeing Huang Feng in the ward, she was taken aback first, and then ran towards Huang Feng. Anxiously said: "Xiaofeng, you must think of a way to save Lingyun''s father."


    "Mom, don''t disturb Huang Feng, he is checking on his father." Xue Lingyun quickly grabbed the overly excited mother and said.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already retracted his hand. He looked at Xue Lingyun''s mother and said, "Auntie, I will try my best."


    "Oh, great." Xue Lingyun''s mother reacted and let go of Huang Feng''s hand.


    Huang Feng put down Xue Mengzhu, then took out the silver needles he had prepared long ago from his arms. This was what he used for acupuncture and had already been exchanged before.


    Seeing these cold shining silver needles, Xue Lingyun and her mother were a little worried. However, thinking that there was no other way in the hospital, now they can only help them by liking Huang Feng, so even if they are afraid , Did not even believe that Huang Feng could really save people, but they could only let them do what they wanted.


    Just when Huang Feng disinfected the silver needles and prepared to give the needles, the door of the ward was opened, and the doctor in charge of Xue Lingyun''s father came over. He came to round the ward, and at the same time, he wanted to ask Xue Lingyun''s family what they planned. Yes, the patients have no hope of cure, they hope to continue the treatment, or just take them back to prepare for the funeral.


    However, when he first entered the ward, he saw a young man who was somewhat familiar from the back, holding a silver needle in his hand.


    "What are you doing?" The doctor hurriedly stepped forward and shouted.


    "Doctor, Xiaofeng is going to treat this person in my family." Xue Lingyun''s mother said hastily. Although the hospital had announced that her wife could not be cured, she was still a little grateful for the hospital.


    "Cure? What disease does he cure? Don''t fool around!" The attending doctor said coldly, "This is a hospital, not a place for you to fool around."


    Xue Lingyun''s mother didn''t know what to do for a while. She was just an ordinary woman. When the doctor said that, she suddenly had no idea.


    "Doctor, can you still cure my father''s disease?" Xue Lingyun asked at this time.


    The doctor shook his head and said, "The patient''s cancer cells have spread and there is no cure."

 1326 Chapter 1326

    When talking about this, the doctor was also a little embarrassed. After all, they are a hospital and they are doctors, but now they can¡¯t cure the patient. Although it is indeed because the patient has reached an advanced stage of cancer, he still feels a little guilty as a doctor. of.


    "In this case, you can''t cure it anyway. I want Huang Feng to try. Even if he can''t cure it, nothing worse will happen, right?" Xue Lingjun stared at the doctor. Said.


    "This..." The doctor was stunned for a while, and didn''t know what to say. Indeed, Xue Lingyun was right. Her father is now in the worst situation. Even if Huang Feng is not cured, he will not let him. The current situation is even worse.


    It''s just that this is a hospital after all, if something really happens later, if Xue Lingjun and the others shift the responsibility to the hospital, that would be a troublesome matter.


    "Doctor, I can promise you that no matter what happens later, ours will not blame the hospital." Xue Lingjun also saw the doctor''s worry, so he said directly.


    "Okay." The doctor finally nodded. Since Xue Lingyun and the others said so, and this is why the other party wanted to save their relatives, the doctor nodded in agreement after hesitating for a while.


    Xue Lingjun also breathed a sigh of relief. If the doctor did not agree, she would have to go through the discharge procedures for her father, and then let Huang Feng get treatment after returning home. However, the conditions at home were obviously not comparable to the hospital. If Huang Feng is in the process of treatment, something really happens, then even if they want to remedy it, it will be too late.


    Therefore, Xue Lingyun would not help her father go through the discharge formalities without a last resort.


    Xue Lingyun nodded towards Huang Feng and motioned him to continue. Huang Feng was preparing for acupuncture again. In fact, when Xue Lingyun was arguing with the doctor, Huang Feng had secretly transferred the energy in his body to Xue Lingyun¡¯s father. , To help him warm up, Xue Lingyun''s father is very weak now, Huang Feng first transfers some of the energy in his body to help him replenish it, and then performs acupuncture and moxibustion, the effect should be better.


    Now after receiving Xue Lingyun''s signal, Huang Feng has really started acupuncture.


    And Xue Lingjun''s father''s doctor did not leave, he still has medical ethics, so he decided to stay, if there is any accident in the future, he might come forward to rescue him as soon as possible.


    Moreover, this doctor is also a little curious about Huang Feng''s acupuncture techniques. There are not no people who can acupuncture in the hospital. However, for this kind of crippling patient, those doctors who can acupuncture are also helpless. Huang Feng is young, but he seems to be confident about it, so he also wants to see if Huang Feng is really capable or is bluffing.


    Huang Feng ignored the people around him. The silver needle in his hand accurately pierced Xue Lingyun¡¯s father. Huang Feng¡¯s hand was very stable, and the acupuncture points were also accurate. No one around could tell that he was the first. Perform acupuncture at once.


    One by one silver needles were pierced into Xue Lingyun''s father. It didn''t take long for Xue Lingyun''s father to have a lot of silver dangling needles on his body, which looked quite scary.


    After that, Huang Feng''s movements did not stop. He pinched one of the silver needles with his right hand and turned it slowly. However, the energy in his body followed his hand and the silver needle entered Xue Lingyun''s father''s body. This was through the thin silver needle. It enters the body, so the energy is not so overbearing, and the position it enters is more precise. This is Huang Feng''s purpose for learning acupuncture.


    It can be said that Huang Feng¡¯s main method for treating Xue Lingyun¡¯s father this time is the magical energy in his body. However, acupuncture is not a complete cover. His acupuncture technology is exchanged from the storage box system, which is a real skill. It can be said that with acupuncture techniques alone, Huang Feng''s current strength can definitely be in the top three in the country. Therefore, he has just been so stable and accurate in the acupuncture points.


    Therefore, this treatment is a combination of the energy in the body and acupuncture, but the energy in the body occupies the dominant position.


    After transmitting some energy on the silver needle, Huang Feng pulled out the silver needle, and then used the same technique to manipulate the next silver needle.


    The people around, including Xue Lingjun''s family, as well as the doctors and nurses, watched Huang Feng''s operation quietly. They didn''t dare to make any noises for fear of interrupting Huang Feng''s treatment, but seeing Huang Feng''s techniques are very sophisticated. , The attending doctor also breathed a sigh of relief. Huang Feng obviously still has some abilities and some understanding of acupuncture. Although he may not be able to cure Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s disease, at least, he should Will not make the condition worse.


    And after Xue Lingjun''s family saw Huang Feng''s methods, a lot of hope rose in their hearts.


    At this time, all Huang Feng''s mind was on the silver needles in front of him. To be honest, Huang Feng didn''t have much confidence in curing such terminal illnesses, so he didn''t dare to be careless now.


    About half an hour later, Huang Feng finally pulled out the last silver needle, and then he took a long sigh, his expression also relaxed a lot.


    "Huang Feng, how''s it going?" Xue Lingyun asked when Huang Feng seemed to have finished the treatment.


    "The situation is better than I thought. Uncle should wake up very soon." Huang Feng said, seeing the joy on the faces of several people, he continued: "Uncle''s situation has improved, but I think To be completely cured, several treatments are needed."


    "Really? My dad will wake up soon?" Xue Lingyun asked happily. Her father had been in a coma for a few days, but Huang Feng now said that he would wake up soon. Of course she was happy.


    Huang Feng nodded, affirming Xue Lingjun''s words, and at this moment, Xue Lingjun''s father on the bed really opened his eyes. Although he was still very weak, he did wake up.


    This change made Xue Lingyun and her mother happy. What Huang Feng said was true. With that said, it is really possible for him to heal Xue Lingyun''s father.


    "It''s impossible." The attending doctor''s face was full of incredible expressions. According to their diagnosis, Xue Lingyun''s father would not wake up at this time. Maybe he would just sleep for the remaining few days, maybe He will return to the light before death, but he will never wake up at this time, and, it seems, he is not a return to light.

 1327 Chapter 1327

    "Is it really because of this young man''s treatment?" The attending doctor looked at Huang Feng with suspicion on his face, but his heart was full of shock, because apart from this reason, it seems that there is no other reason that can explain the present Of this thing.


    And Huang Feng is recovering with his eyes closed at this time. The treatment just now is definitely not as simple as outsiders seem. He wants to control every strand of energy that enters Xue Lingyun¡¯s father''s body and enters every precise position. This is It''s exhausting, and it also consumes energy that he is not.


    "This terminal illness really isn''t that easy to cure." Huang Feng said with a wry smile. Just after half an hour of treatment, it would take him at least three days to fully recover. The energy in the body can be restored to the previous level. Level, it can be seen how much he just paid.


    However, Huang Feng does not regret it. After all, this is life-saving. He just consumes some energy and can recover. It only takes a few days. Such a price can save Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s life. Huang Feng is still very satisfied.


    The attending doctor hurriedly stepped forward to help Xue Lingyun¡¯s father to do a simple check, and found that Xue Lingyun¡¯s father had indeed improved, but he was not very sure yet. Of course, there were more people who didn¡¯t believe it. The cancer is already in the advanced stage, so Huang Feng can get it right after just a few needles?He admitted that acupuncture is sometimes very powerful, but it can''t be so powerful.


    "The patient''s condition has indeed improved. However, I don''t know how it is. I need a thorough examination of the patient." In order to find out if what Huang Feng just said is true, the attending doctor wants Do a thorough inspection of Xue Lingjun''s father and compare it with the previous inspection report.


    "Okay, then trouble the doctor." Xue Lingyun''s mother said.


    Xue Lingjun and her mother obviously also want to know what is going on with Xue Lingyun''s father now. Although Huang Feng said that he has improved, no one knows how specific it is. Moreover, There were still people who didn''t have a few days to live, but now they said they could be cured, and they couldn''t believe it for a while.


    The attending doctor took Xue Lingjun''s father and left. Xue Lingjun''s mother followed, but Xue Lingjun stayed and said to Huang Feng, "Huang Feng, thank you."


    No matter what, Huang Feng was able to rush back from abroad to help her father treat the illness. Xue Lingyun was very grateful, and it was possible to cure her father''s illness. Naturally, she was more grateful to Huang Feng in her heart. Up.


    At the same time, seeing Huang Feng''s face a little pale, she also knew that the treatment process just now was not so easy.


    "It''s okay, I''m Mengzhu''s godfather." Huang Feng said with a slight smile. In fact, he came to treat Xue Lingyun''s father because of Xue Mengzhu''s cause. As he said, he is Xue Mengzhu. God¡¯s godfather, you can¡¯t ignore Xue Mengzhu¡¯s grandfather. If he is a stranger, he will not necessarily make a move. After all, such a person can¡¯t be saved, and saving someone is also beneficial to him. Lossy.


    "Your face is not pretty, are you okay?" Xue Lingyun asked concerned.


    "It''s okay, just rest for a while." Huang Feng stood up and said: "There is nothing wrong with me here, then I will leave first, and I will come to uncle to continue treatment tomorrow."


    Due to the reason Huang Feng has just been treated, the energy in his body is somewhat depleted and it takes some time to recover. However, this will not affect his treatment of Xue Lingyun''s father''s disease. Moreover, he also knows that Xue Lingyun''s father''s disease can no longer be delayed. If it drags on, something worse will surely happen.


    "Thank you, I''ll send you out." Xue Lingyun said.


    "No, you can go with your father. I can go by myself." Huang Feng said. After that, he squatted down and touched Mengzhu''s head and said, "Mengzhu, let''s see you tomorrow."


    "Well, goodbye dad, dad, you have to rest well." Xue Mengzhu said obediently.


    "Dad will." After Huang Feng and Xue Mengzhu finished speaking, he turned and left the hospital. He came to the hospital as soon as he came back, and he has not yet returned home or went to the company.


    Because it was still early, Huang Feng did not go home immediately. Instead, he went directly to Time Space Entertainment. When he left, Li Bingyun¡¯s new album and Zhu Xiyu¡¯s single were released. These days, I have been abroad, and I don''t know how the two of them are doing.


    "Mr. Huang is good."


    As soon as Huang Feng entered the "Time and Space Entertainment", the beauty at the front desk quickly stood up and said hello. Now no one in the company does not know Huang Feng. At the same time, everyone''s heart is extremely admired for Huang Feng, if not for him, It¡¯s impossible for the company to develop so fast. They all know that the song that Li Bingyun achieved brilliant results is Huang Feng¡¯s songwriting and composition. Moreover, Li Bingyun¡¯s new album was created by Huang Feng himself, and it took off. Zhu Xiyu, also because of Huang Feng''s help.


    Therefore, the employees in the company now admire Huang Feng so much, that is the admiration from the heart, and has nothing to do with Huang Feng''s identity as the company''s boss.


    Huang Feng smiled and nodded at the other party, and then he entered the company. At this time, the hall was full of busy scenes. Everyone was busy with their own affairs, and it could be seen from their faces that their The mood seemed to be good, which relieved Huang Feng.


    After seeing Huang Feng, the employees all stood up and greeted Huang Feng one by one. Although Huang Feng did not appear in the company many times, this did not affect his image and prestige. Everyone was a company. The elders here naturally all know who is responsible for the company''s existence today.


    Huang Feng gestured to everyone, then he went directly to the door of Zheng Shuai''s office, and then pushed the door directly in.


    "I said Huang Feng, President Huang, next time your old man comes in, can you knock on the door first? You come in suddenly like this. It''s very scary." Zheng Shuai complained to him when he saw that the person was Huang Feng. .


    "Don''t you do anything shameful in your office?" Huang Feng said with a smile while walking towards the sofa.


    "I haven''t done anything shameful. I''ve been so busy these days. It''s okay for you. Just one phone call and the things here are gone." Zheng Shuai said.

 1328 Chapter 1328

    "I have other things, there is no way." Huang Feng said: "By the way, what''s the situation with Bingyun and Xiyu? Are their new works already on the market?"


    Hearing Huang Feng asking this question, Zheng Shuai didn¡¯t care to be angry with Huang Feng. His face was full of joy and said: ¡°Of course they are all on the market, and the results are quite good. By the way, those songs are really good. Did you compile it? You wrote the lyrics? How come I didn''t know before, do you still have this ability?"


    "I have a lot of abilities, and you will find out slowly in the future." Huang Feng said, for Zheng Shuai, he naturally can''t tell about the storage box, so he can only use the previous excuses .


    "Okay, I do hope you have more skills, the better, and the greater your skills, the better." Zheng Shuai said. He and Huang Feng are on the same boat now, and the greater Huang Feng''s skills are, the better he is. The better, the better. Of course, he hopes that Huang Feng will be better. At the same time, Zheng Shuai is also looking forward to the script that Huang Feng shot before. After all, it is the script written by Huang Feng and he personally participated in the performance. Yes, and the director is Feng.


    "Okay, don''t sell it, just say it." Huang Feng urged.


    "Let''s talk about Bingyun first." Zheng Shuai said: "Her achievements are very good. The sales of previous singles, whether they were paid online or downloaded or physical records, are steadily increasing. The 500,000 recorded before Zhang¡¯s physical record has been sold out a long time ago. Fortunately, I arranged for additional printing before. Otherwise, it is estimated that it will be out of stock. And the number of paid downloads online has recently increased faster than before. It has now reached 1.6 million people! This result is really terrifying. You don''t know how many media outlets want to interview Bingyun."


    Huang Feng is also very satisfied with Li Bingyun''s single performance. I remember that before she went abroad, the number of times she paid for downloads on the Internet was just over one million. I didn''t expect that it was only a few days later, and it actually reached one hundred. It''s six hundred thousand, and this growth rate is indeed quite fast.


    The sales of physical records are also good. At least it proves that I did not speak big words before. The 500,000 records are indeed sold. However, it can also be found that the physical record market is indeed not so good, Li Bing The number of paid downloads of cloud singles online is already three times that of physical record sales, and this number should increase.


    However, Huang Feng is also very satisfied. Is it a miracle to be able to sell 500,000 physical records in this market?It is even more shocking than the number of online payments reached 1.6 million.


    "Because of the previous single, Bingyun''s new album is also very popular. Many people are waiting to buy it. Moreover, this time we have a lot of publicity, so the achievement is very good. , On the first day of the release of Bingyun¡¯s new album, the number of paid downloads on the Internet exceeded 80,000. Later, because the song¡¯s reputation was very good, Bingyun was also the reason for the perfect interpretation, so the achievements are advancing by leaps and bounds. The number of paid downloads online has exceeded 350,000, and the upward momentum has not slowed down at all."


    Speaking of these numbers, Zheng Shuai is very happy, he is not happy, this kind of results is too violent, even those first-line stars in the field of singers can not achieve such results, and before Li Bingyun in singers The domain can only be regarded as second-rate, and he has achieved such a fierce achievement. How can Zheng Shuai be unhappy?


    Of course, because of singles and albums, Li Bingyun is already a real first-line singer.


    "The results are really good." Huang Feng said. He is also very satisfied with the results. This also shows that music knows no borders. Good music is very popular everywhere.


    "It''s not good, it''s very good." Zheng Shuai said: "You don''t know how jealous of our company are those entertainment companies now. They haven''t been in business for a long time, but they got an instant hit and their reputation is smashing. Going up, and it''s not just Bingyun alone that makes them jealous, or the little lover you brought is very dazzling."


    "You mean Xiyu?" Huang Feng didn''t refute the little lover Zheng Shuai was joking. He knew that Zheng Shuai was joking, and even if he really thought so, Huang Feng didn''t care, because Zhu Xiyu was originally his woman.


    "It''s her!" Zheng Shuai said: "You little lover is really unknown, so she is a blockbuster. Although her grades are not as bright as Bingyun, after all, Bingyun was already a first-line star before, and she has both fame and strength. Yes, but, a newcomer like your little lover, in terms of singles'' scores, he did not lose any second-line singers and little fresh meat."


    "Do you know that Kang Bin used an excuse to postpone the release of the new album?" Zheng Shuai asked Huang Feng.


    "I know." Huang Feng said. He also knew about Kang Bin''s things before, but he didn''t take it seriously. There are many fans of small fresh meat, but Huang Feng is not afraid if he is not strong.


    "That guy declined once, but this time he couldn''t push anymore. Otherwise, he would lose face in the entertainment industry. As a result, he met Bingyun and Xiyu this time, don''t say anything. Compared with Bingyun, even your little lover has no more scum left on him."


    "So miserable?" Huang Feng smiled. He didn''t expect that as soon as Zhu Xiyu''s new single came up, he would give such a small meat level to the second.


    "Yeah, that was very miserable. Now that guy is estimated to have regretted his intestines, he may not be as good as he was released on time at the time. Losing to Bingyun, he can still make the pass. After all, Bingyun''s results are even Those veteran first-line singers can be compared. He is not ashamed of losing. As a result, this time, not only was he lost to Bingyun, he was also killed by your little lover. You say he was not miserable." Gleefully said that for these competitors, he did not have a good impression at all. He was very happy to see these competitors unlucky.


    "Well, mourn for this poor fellow for a second." Huang Feng also smiled.


    What Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai didn¡¯t know was that when the results came out, Kang Bin¡¯s face was green, and he scolded his agent and assistant on the spot to vent his anger. It was ashamed and so ashamed. A dignified existence at the level of fresh meat, even everyone who just debuted and released the first single is inferior. How will he mix in the entertainment industry in the future?

 1329 Chapter 1329 Euphemistic Reminder

    "Boom boom boom"


    At this time, the door of Zheng Shuai''s office was knocked. After Zheng Shuai''s answer was obtained, the door was opened. It was Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu who came in.


    "Huang Feng, are you really back? Why didn''t you say anything before, just now those people said you are coming, I still don''t believe it?" As soon as he came in, Li Bingyun couldn''t wait to ask, he didn''t even care about Zheng Shuai''s return. Present.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay?" Zhu Xiyu also asked with concern, but they knew that Huang Feng was not going abroad for a holiday this time, but to perform dangerous tasks with Bai Xiaorou. Therefore, several people were all at home. Very worried. Although Huang Summit called back from time to time to report safety, they were still worried that they did not see Huang Feng himself.


    Zheng Shuai squeezed his eyes at Huang Feng, and then he left the office by himself, leaving this place for Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu. At the same time, he was also guessing in his heart, looking at Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu. Huang Feng, this kid is really beautiful, full of beautiful women.


    However, immediately he thought of Qiu Ningshuang. He and Qiu Ningshuang are good friends, and he can also feel that Qiu Ningshuang is also interesting to Huang Feng. However, now that there are many beautiful women around Huang Feng, Zheng Shuai starts to feel Worried about Qiu Ningshuang.


    "No matter, please call Ningshuang first. He asked about Huang Feng before." Zheng Shuai thought to himself, but he had already called Qiu Ningshuang and told him that Huang Feng had just returned. news.


    Sure enough, Qiu Ningshuang looked very happy on the phone, but Zheng Shuai thought for a while and said, "Ningshuang, Huang Feng already has a woman, do you know this?"


    "I know, Su Yumo, I have seen her, she is the vice president of Tianjiao Group." Qiu Ningshuang said, of course she knew that Huang Feng had a girlfriend, and she was thinking about giving up, but she She was not reconciled, and her parents supported her in pursuing her own happiness, so she turned passive to active.


    "Su Yumo?" Zheng Shuai was taken aback. He hadn''t thought that Huang Feng''s girlfriend would be Su Yumo. He had also heard of Su Yumo''s name. It was a famous beauty in Qing Province. He is still the vice president of Tianjiao Group. It can be said that he is a person with both strength and beauty. Such a person is Huang Feng''s girlfriend. Now even Zheng Shuai is a little jealous of Huang Feng.


    "Yes, it is her, but I won''t give up." Qiu Ningshuang said, she is not afraid to show her thoughts in front of Zheng Shuai, she is a person who dares to love and hate.


    "What if Huang Feng has other women?" Zheng Shuai said.


    "Other women? What do you mean?" Qiu Ningshuang was puzzled.


    "Nothing, you know, Huang Feng is a very good person. Such a person will be more attractive to women. There are often beautiful women around him. It is normal to have other women." Zheng Shuai said, he It''s not easy to talk directly about Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu. It was a betrayal of Huang Feng. Huang Feng would be unhappy when he knew it. Moreover, he was not very sure about the relationship between Huang Feng and the two women.


    However, Zheng Shuai and Qiu Ningshuang are good friends, so he can only remind Qiu Ningshuang tactfully.


    In fact, Qiu Ningshuang should be able to understand this point, because she herself is also a member of this circle. Let alone other people, it is Zheng Shuai herself. Usually there is no shortage of women around her. It is also a common thing. Men, when they are rich, there will always be a lot of people and women who take the initiative to approach. What''s more, Huang Feng is not only rich, but also has the ability. Such people will attract more women. , It¡¯s nothing strange.


    Qiu Ningshuang frowned slightly after hearing Zheng Shuai''s words, because she already understood what Zheng Shuai meant, and thought of this, yes, Huang Feng is very good, this is not only she can see it, but also other people. If you can see it, there will definitely be other women around him. The number of these women will not be small, and there will certainly be high-quality women. They take the initiative to approach Huang Feng, Huang Feng can resist such temptation ?


    As far as Qiu Ningshuang knows, in the circle of the second generation of the rich and the second generation of officials in Qing Province, the women around the men have never been cut off, and they often change. This kind of thing is very common in the circle. Yes, although sometimes it is those second generations who take the initiative to strike up beauties, but it is more of those beautiful women who take the initiative to send them to the door. In this case, she has seen so many times, it is not surprising.


    Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t think of this about Huang Feng before. It was because she had ignored it, and she didn¡¯t see Huang Feng¡¯s carefree side. She took the initiative to embrace him, but Huang Feng was still very Rules, this made Qiu Ningshuang ignore this.


    But what if other women are better and more proactive?Can Huang Feng resist it once, but can he resist it all the time?


    "Ningshuang, are you okay?" Zheng Shuai asked with some worry when Qiu Ningshuang did not respond for a long time.


    "I''m fine." Qiu Ningshuang said, "Zheng Shuai, do you know something?"


    "I don''t know. Although Huang Feng and I started an entertainment company together, he has a lot of things and rarely comes here." Zheng Shuai said, this is not a lie to Qiu Ningshuang, after all, he is indeed uncertain about Huang. The relationship between Feng and Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu.


    "Okay, thank you for your reminder." Qiu Ningshuang said. She also knows that Huangfeng not only owns an industry, so it is normal to be busy at ordinary times, and it is impossible to take care of all places.


    After hanging up the phone, Qiu Ningshuang kept thinking about this in his mind. If Huang Feng and others have a girlfriend and other women, what should I do?


    After thinking for a long time, Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t come up with a reason. Finally, she decided to call Huang Feng and want to meet Huang Feng for dinner. She didn¡¯t know if Huang Feng had any other women, but she knew that she wanted to. Huang Feng is gone, and not seeing him for a few days, I miss him.


    When Huang Feng received the call from Qiu Ningshuang, he was chatting with Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu. Huang Feng thought about Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s invitation and didn¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s just that there must be no time today. I have left for a few days. He is going to have dinner with a few women at home, so he will meet Qiu Ningshuang at noon tomorrow.


    Qiu Ningshuang had no objection to this. She was very satisfied with having a meal with Huang Feng. Of course, she had been thinking about the phone number of Zheng Shuai before, so she was thinking about tomorrow if there is a chance, right? You can ask.

 1330 Chapter 1330

    "female?"


    Seeing Huang Feng hung up, Li Bingyun looked at him with a smile and said, although she didn''t hear clearly what was on the phone just now, she faintly heard a woman''s voice.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng did not deny either. He answered the call in front of Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, but he didn''t even think of hiding it.


    "It''s yours too?" Zhu Xiyu also asked.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "All of my people are in the villa now, and you all know it."


    "Okay." Li Bingyun said: "However, I see that the other party is so proactive about you, it seems that he is not far from the person who became you."


    "Don''t guess." Huang Feng said, he was also slightly embarrassed, because he could guess Qiu Ningshuang''s mind, but the other party obviously didn''t know that he had several people, and he didn''t know that the other party knew. What reaction would it be?


    "This is not a foolish guess, this is a woman''s intuition, very accurate." Li Bingyun said, Zhu Xiyu next to her also nodded desperately, obviously, she also has the same idea as Li Bingyun.


    "Don''t talk about it for now." Huang Feng decided not to talk about this topic for the time being. Although he already has several people, he is still like a novice when it comes to feelings and doesn''t know how to deal with it. , You can drag it if you can, if you can''t drag it, you will think about how to solve it.


    Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu took a look at each other, and they both understood Huang Feng¡¯s weakness, and this was an important reason why they were able to walk to Huang Feng¡¯s side at the beginning. It seems that there may be someone else because of this in the future. , And has something to do with Huang Feng.


    "The results of both of you are very good this time. I promised you before that I will give you a vacation. How do you plan to play?" Huang Feng asked.


    Some time ago, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu were very busy, not only making movies, but also recording songs, but also to promote. It can be said that there are so many things, and Huang Feng is also very distressed. If it weren¡¯t for "Time and Space Entertainment" that had just begun and needed the help of both of them, Huang Feng would just let them rest. He didn¡¯t need money, and there was no need to make them so tired.


    However, in reality, his layout has not been completed yet, and his career has just started. Therefore, Huang Feng dare not take care of it. Now, things on "Time and Space Entertainment" can finally be slowed down temporarily, Huang Feng He also planned to let Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu have a good rest.


    "I am going to continue to participate in the training class." Zhu Xiyu said: "I didn''t study well in the university before. After the real filming and singing, I realized that I had a lot of deficiencies, so I wanted to take advantage of this time. , I¡¯ll charge it up well, and I haven¡¯t graduated yet, so I don¡¯t want to make a movie, so I still have to go to school."


    Indeed, Zhu Xiyu is obviously still a student. She has not graduated yet, and she still has classes to go to. Therefore, even if Huang Feng gave her a holiday, she still has things to do. Fortunately, in the university. Generally speaking, her studies are not very heavy, and Huang Feng doesn''t have to worry that she will be too tired.


    "I have no objection to enrolling in the training class, but don''t get tired of it. Take your time. You know, I have a lot of resources. There is no problem with what you want to perform or sing. Don''t put pressure on yourself. "Huang Feng knew that Zhu Xiyu''s previous dream was to be a singer and an actor, but now she is working hard for her dream, so he can''t stop the other party, just hope that the other party is not too tired.


    "Well, I know." Zhu Xiyu said.


    "What about you? What are you going to do?" Huang Feng turned to look at Li Bingyun and said.


    "I don''t know." Li Bingyun said: "The sisters in the villa have everything to do. You are also busy. I rest alone. It seems that there are no arrangements. It is quite boring."


    What Li Bingyun said is the truth. The sisters in the villa all have their own jobs to be busy, and Huang Feng also has a lot of business. Therefore, he has a lot of things as well. In this way, she will rest alone. There is no one to accompany it, and it is quite boring to go to play.


    "How about this? In a few days, I will finish handling the domestic affairs. If you want to go abroad, you can go with me, or go abroad for fun," Huang Feng said.


    When he returned to China this time, his main task was to help Xue Lingyun¡¯s father treat the illness. After that, he would immediately go abroad to inspect the auto market. He wanted to enter this industry a long time ago, but it was delayed until after various things. Now, Huang Feng knows that he can''t wait any longer. This is a very important part of his layout in reality. It is very important. Huang Feng will absolutely not allow any mistakes. Therefore, he thought about going abroad for inspection.


    "Going abroad? That''s not bad." Li Bingyun said with bright eyes. Because of her previous work, she had also been abroad, but the schedule was very full because of work, and there was no time to go. play.


    But this time was obviously different. This time she was on vacation, and she was still with Huang Feng. Of course, she was very satisfied and looked forward to it.


    Zhu Xiyu naturally wanted to go with Huang Feng, but, as she said, she still has a lot of things to do and she has to study, so she can only envy Li Bingyun in her heart. However, time It''s a long time. After I graduate, I can accompany Huang Feng.


    "That''s it. I guess it will take a few days. At that time, with Tan Ying, the three of us will go abroad together." Huang Feng said, taking Tan Ying to go abroad together. Not to mention the fact that Tan Ying is still Huang Feng''s now, and Huang Feng is even more unlikely to leave her behind.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun replied, but he was very happy and looked forward to the upcoming trip.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng went to Zheng Shuai to learn more about the current situation of "Time and Space Entertainment", and gave him a few songs so that he could arrange for the company''s potential singers to sing. You must know "Time Space Entertainment". When it was established, Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai recruited several newcomers and singers, as well as those capable actors.


    But now, the company''s reputation has increased greatly because of the works of Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, and more artists have come to ask for signing contracts, which gives Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai more choices. It can be said that now "Time and Space Entertainment" does not lack artists, and Huang Feng has enough songs and scripts in his hands. As long as he cultivates slowly, the company will not lack first-line stars.

 1331 Chapter 1331 Director Wangs Shock

    Because of Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu''s good start, now in the entire "Time and Space Entertainment", everyone including Zheng Shuai is gearing up, wanting to do a good job, and there are scripts and scripts provided by Huang Feng Songs, Zheng Shuai''s work will also be reduced a lot. He must know how powerful Huang Feng''s stuff is. With these songs and scripts, they can implement the "star making" movement.


    When he got off work, Huang Feng drove away with Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu. Of course, Li Bingyun did some disguise, and Zhu Xiyu did the same. Recently, the attention of both of them was too high, whether it was Fans or ordinary people want to see the news of the two, therefore, the media and reporters are trying their best to find the news of the two.


    However, because of Huang Feng¡¯s previous explanation, neither Li Bingyun nor Zhu Xiyu would accept interviews from those reporters during this period, and only people from "National News" were qualified to interview them. Precisely because of this, as the reputation of Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu continues to increase, the popularity of "National News" is also increasing.


    Now, both insiders and ordinary fans know that "Nationwide News" seems to have a very good relationship with "Time Space Entertainment". It can always get news that others can''t get from "Time Space Entertainment", which makes " The status and authority of "National News" are constantly rising, and the traffic of the website is also increasing rapidly. Now, not many colleagues dare to underestimate "National News".


    When Huang Feng, Zhu Xiyu, and Li Bingyun returned to the villa, none of Su Yumo''s daughters had come back. Huang Feng went to the kitchen in person to cook for the women. Huang Feng also thought about it and waited a while. When time, he will bring out the "Fairy Book". Anyway, everyone knows his secret. Anyone who has time in the future or is interested in cooking can use the "Fairy Book".


    Before, Huang Feng had already taken out the golden silk soft armor and gave it to Bai Xiaorou to use, indicating that other people can also use the things obtained through the storage box. In this case, Huang Feng would be relieved. After all, he passed the storage There are still a lot of things in the box, many of which are not for him to use, and are completely for women. It is a waste to put them in the ring, but it is just right for other women.


    When Huang Feng was preparing dinner here, Xue Lingyun''s father''s examination report came out, and after seeing the examination report, the attending doctor was stunned.


    "It''s impossible, how could this be?" The attending doctor was shocked, holding the report and muttering to himself.


    "Doctor, what''s the matter? Is it better or worse?" Xue Lingyun''s mother asked anxiously. Seeing the doctor''s response, they knew that Xue Lingyun''s father''s condition had changed. As for whether it was better or better If it gets worse, then they don''t know, so they will be anxious.


    "Yes, doctor, you said, we are prepared." Xue Lingyun said. Although she hopes that Huang Feng can cure her father''s disease, she knows Huang Feng a little bit before. There is no one who has studied medicine professionally, saying that he can heal diseases. It is estimated that he has taught himself. Therefore, Xue Lingjun dare not hold too much hope in his heart. If that happens, the disappointment will be even greater.


    "Unbelievable, really unbelievable, the spread of cancer cells has stopped." The doctor said on the report with his eyes still fixed on his hand: "Moreover, what is even more incredible is that the patient''s cancer cells have died a lot."


    "So, my father''s illness has improved?" Xue Lingyun said in surprise. She did not expect Huang Feng to actually do it. Although he has not fully recovered, it seems that it is indeed better now. She saw the hope of a complete cure.


    "Yes, it has improved, and the improvement is very obvious. This is incredible." The attending doctor said. He said a few incredible things because he was really shocked. One was sentenced by the hospital. The cancer patient who had been sentenced to death was now rescued by a young man with a few silver needles. Not only did the cancer cells spread again, but there was a noticeable improvement. As a professional, how could he not be surprised.


    You must know that Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s illness was responsible from the beginning to the end. He knew the specific conditions of Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s body better than anyone, so as long as there was a slight change in his body, he would know it, not to mention, The changes are still so obvious now.


    "Really getting better? Great, great, hopeful, Xiaofeng is really good, I would have let him be treated sooner if I knew it." Xue Lingyun''s mother also said, but there were tears in his eyes.


    However, Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother¡¯s words made the doctor next to him a bit embarrassed. After all, Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s illness could not be cured, and now he was rescued by an unrelated person. Moreover, he did not believe the other party before and prevented him. This made him feel more embarrassed.


    After that, the attending doctor asked the nurse to pay attention to the changes in Xue Lingyun''s father''s body, and left. He wanted to go back and study carefully. Is acupuncture so magical? Why are the doctors who can acupuncture in the hospital not so capable?


    "By the way, I have to talk to Director Wang about this matter. Presumably, he must be very interested in this matter." After the attending doctor left Xue Lingyun''s father''s ward, he thought of Director Wang who had come to the hospital for investigation before. Director Wang had also seen this patient. Now that the patient''s condition has undergone such a big change, he must be very interested in his heart.


    Thinking of this, the doctor hurriedly called Director Wang and explained the whole story.


    "What? You said that after the other party''s condition worsened, he was actually cured by the young man who was treated last time by acupuncture?" Director Wang was really shocked after listening to the doctor''s words.


    Director Wang is aware of the patient¡¯s condition. Even if it does not deteriorate, he will live for about a year at most. Now that the condition has deteriorated, the situation is even more dangerous. It¡¯s just that such a situation is actually Is the young man cured with acupuncture?


    Of course, Director Wang also knew about acupuncture, but he didn''t expect Huang Feng''s acupuncture to be so powerful.


    Thinking of this, Director Wang''s mind reappeared the look of the indifferent young man. He didn''t think at the time. If you think about it now, the performance of that young man is indeed very confident, not like ordinary young people. Feeling frizzy.

 1332 Chapter 1332

    "It''s not that it is cured. It is that the condition has been obviously controlled and has improved significantly." The doctor said, "The young man also said that he needs to continue acupuncture and moxibustion several times to completely cure the disease."


    The doctor was still very satisfied with Director Wang¡¯s reaction. It seemed that he was not alone in shock, and his performance was not so unbearable. People like Director Wang acted after hearing about this incident. So shocked, his performance is already considered good.


    "Really improved?" Although it was not completely cured, it was a miracle that the condition could be controlled and the condition could be improved. Therefore, Director Wang still didn''t believe it. If you talk about other patients He could still believe other illnesses, but Xue Lingyun''s father''s illness, he knew and understood, so he didn''t believe that it would really get better.


    "Really, the young man had just pulled out the needle, and I took the patient for an examination, and the report form just came out." said the attending doctor.


    Now that the doctor has said so, there must be no falsehoods. Director Wang''s interest in Huang Feng suddenly increased. Director Wang is very concerned about domestic medical treatment and related matters, and now it is unexpectedly Of course he would be interested in such a master who uses "needles".


    Moreover, Director Wang also thought that a certain elder in the imperial capital has not been in good health recently. Although he is not as seriously ill as Xue Lingyun¡¯s father, it also leaves ordinary doctors helpless. Huang Feng can cure Xue Lingyun¡¯s father. Maybe it can cure this big brother¡¯s disease.


    Thinking of this, Director Wang said to the attending doctor: "Did he say when the needle will be administered again next time?"


    "Tomorrow." The attending doctor said, "He said it takes several injections to be completely cured. The next injection will be tomorrow."


    "Well, I will rush over now." Director Wang said.


    "Now?" The attending doctor was stunned. He originally told Director Wang about the matter, thinking that Director Wang might be interested. However, he did not expect that Director Wang reacted like this, and he was so interested. I know, it''s getting late now. When Director Wang flies from the imperial capital, it should already be early in the morning, and Director Wang is unexpectedly coming over in such a hurry.


    "Yes, right now, I want to see how he is treated." Director Wang said. Of course, he cannot say that it is because of the condition of a certain boss in the imperial capital that makes him so anxious. Such things are kept secret. Yes, otherwise, it will cause an uproar, after all, the identity of the other party is unusual.


    The attending doctor only knew that Huang Feng would give the injection tomorrow, but he didn¡¯t know whether it was in the morning or evening. Therefore, Director Wang had to rush over now. He wanted to see for himself to see if Huang Feng had such skills. , You know, not everyone is qualified to see that big guy.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for Director Wang to come over." Although I am so anxious about Director Wang, I don''t understand, but Director Wang''s status is noble, and obviously he can''t ask him.


    Director Wang hung up Xue Lingyun''s father''s doctor''s call, and he was ordered to book the fastest ticket to Qing Province. He couldn''t wait to see how Huang Feng was treated.


    And Huang Feng didn¡¯t know at this time that Director Wang, who had been in love with him before, actually flew from the emperor¡¯s capital to Qing Province overnight in order to see his treatment methods. However, even if Huang Feng knew, he would not It¡¯s too serious. In the eyes of many people, Director Wang¡¯s identity is indeed very noble, but in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s really nothing. In other dimensions, it¡¯s the leaders of the countries. I have seen a lot, and even killed a lot, how can I care about a Director Wang?


    And Huang Feng really cares about his few people, so when he returned to the villa, he was busy with the meals of the few people.


    "What smells so fragrant?" After Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao came back, Xie Mengjiao encircled the rich fragrance and asked unconsciously, although the slaves that Huang Feng exchanged were also very good at cooking, but, It is still difficult to make this taste.


    "Is Huang Feng back?" Su Yumo asked Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu in the living room. As soon as he smelled this familiar smell, Su Yumo thought of Huang Feng, because only Huang Feng could do this. taste.


    Moreover, Su Yumo had helped Xue Lingjun contact Huang Feng before, and he also knew that Huang Feng would come back to help Xue Lingjun''s father to heal the illness, so Su Yumo was the first one to think of it, it should be Huang Feng who is back.


    "Well, I came back this afternoon." Li Bingyun replied, "I''m in the kitchen now."


    "This guy didn''t say a word when he came back." Xie Mengjiao complained, but his face was full of joy, and the same was true for Su Yumo. They were still very happy for Huang Feng''s return.


    Not long after that, Tang Muxue also came back, and Tan Ying also arrived. During this time, Tan Ying ran here quite often, and she also wanted to contact Su Yumo and others more.


    Tang Muxue and Tan Ying were also very happy after knowing that Huang Feng had returned.


    "Are you all back? Just so, the dishes are ready, wash your hands and prepare to eat." Not long after, Huang Feng also came out of the kitchen, and saw that everyone was back, and said to them.


    "Huang Feng, why didn''t you tell me in advance when you came back?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "I decided to come back temporarily. There are some things to deal with, Yumo knows." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, it was the grandfather of Mengzhu''s little girl who was seriously ill. Sister Lingyun knew that Huang Feng could cure the disease, so she wanted to ask Huang Feng to try it." Su Yumo explained.


    "Well, how is that little girl''s grandfather''s condition?" Li Bingyun asked. Several women liked Xue Mengzhu very much, so naturally, she didn''t want her to suffer the pain of losing a loved one.


    "The condition should have improved, and there should be no problem after a few more treatments." Huang Feng said, although he did not see the examination report, Huang Feng is still very confident about the energy in his body and the acupuncture techniques.


    "That''s good." Everyone was relieved.


    During the meal, Huang Feng talked about the mission. He knew that because he and Bai Xiaorou were directly involved, all of them were very concerned about this mission and worried about them. However, Huang Feng I didn''t say too much, for fear of them thinking.

 1333 Chapter 1333

    Although Huang Feng didn''t say too much in detail, the few people were still a little frightened. It was a world they had never been in contact with. In their world, the world is peaceful and there is no terrible war. However, Just watching TV and listening to Huang Feng''s talk, they could also imagine how dangerous the situation was.


    However, although several people are very worried about Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, they also know that this is the work of the two, and it is hard to say anything. They can only keep their concerns in their hearts. Moreover, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are both capable Not small, I believe they can also turn the crisis into peace.


    "By the way, the exercise that I redeemed for you last time, how are you doing?" Huang Feng thought that he had helped several people redeem a exercise that was suitable for them. It has been a while. I don¡¯t know how they are doing.


    "We have always practiced." Su Yumo said: "We have all cultivated the internal strength you mentioned, but Mengjiao should be the one of us with the fastest progress in cultivation, and the internal strength in her body is also the most. "


    Huang Feng put his hand on Xie Mengjiao''s hand and felt it, and she really felt that there was some internal force in her body. Although the amount was not very large, it was indeed faster compared to the time of cultivation. Up.


    "I didn''t expect that you have such a talent for cultivation." Huang Feng said in surprise.


    "That is, don''t look at who this girl is." Xie Mengjiao said proudly.


    "Huang Feng, the practice you said is good for our skin. It''s really true. During this period of time, I felt that my skin has become much better, whiter, and tender." Tang Muxue said .


    "Me too. Recently, I have used less cosmetics. That effort is really amazing." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    For a few people, the biggest purpose of practicing exercises is not to enhance their own strength. They don''t want to fight and kill. Moreover, there are slaves exchanged by Huang Feng, so they are not too worried about their safety.


    For several people, they practice the exercises for what Huang Feng said before, to make their skin better and achieve the goal of eternal youth, and the "Xuan Nu Zhen Jing" that Huang Feng exchanged for them is indeed With this kind of effect, after this period of cultivation, they also have true Qi internal strength, although not much, but it does make their skin better.


    "As long as you practice well, it''s not a joke to stay young forever." Huang Feng said, then looked at Li Bingyun, Zhu Xiyu and Tan Ying said: "The three of you can also practice together, as long as there are benefits, there is no harm."


    Previously, only Su Yumo, Tang Muxue, Xie Mengjiao and Bai Xiaorou had practiced "Xuan Nv Zhen Jing". Later, the women did not practice. Therefore, Huang Feng also hoped that they could practice together.


    In fact, when Huang Feng just heard that what kind of cultivation technique can keep youth forever, the three of Li Bingyun were already very tempted. Now, when Huang Feng said that, they naturally agreed. After all, There is no woman who doesn''t care about her appearance. What''s more, Huang Feng said that the practice of that exercise not only makes her skin better, but also that they can keep their youth forever, so they naturally want to practice.


    Seeing that the three of them agreed, Huang Feng was also very happy. Although the purpose of several people practicing exercises is to stay young forever, as long as they have enough internal strength in their bodies, they will naturally have strength. Once they encounter something If it''s dangerous, he also has the ability to protect himself, which also makes Huang Feng relieved.


    "By the way, Huang Feng, you were not here before. When I passed by your room, I saw that your storage box was lighted up. Is there something again?" Su Yumo said. Several people present knew the storage box. Therefore, there is nothing to discuss about this. Although Tan Ying was the last to join, everyone knows her determination. Therefore, when she first entered this villa, she was told some of Huang Feng¡¯s Secret, so she also knows the secret of the storage box.


    "Well, there is something, but I don''t know which space it will be this time." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    In fact, after the exchange store with the storage box, Huang Feng is not as interested in the things replaced by the storage box. Anyway, as long as he has money, he can exchange it from the exchange store with the storage box. Those things For him, naturally there is no previous attraction.


    However, Huang Feng still hopes to obtain the replacement items, because those items are the only vouchers he transmits. Although everything can be exchanged in the storage box exchange shop, there is no way to transmit them with those items. of.


    For Huang Feng, every space is a huge market. The more space he goes, the larger the market he has, the more money he earns, and the greater his power, and then he denies the reality of society. Much more.


    Therefore, Huang Feng now likes everything he replaces very much.


    After the meal, Huang Feng entered the bedroom to see what was replaced this time, and Su Yumo''s daughters were also very curious, and they all followed the replacement together.


    "It''s actually the Yi Jin Jing in the world of the Eight Dragons of Heaven." Huang Feng exclaimed after seeing the replaced object, because he had already acquired three of the Eight Parts of the Heavens Dragon in the world. If you get the same thing, you can teleport, and now you finally get this last one.


    "I will be teleporting soon." Huang Feng stood up and said to the women.


    After speaking, the "Yi Jin Jing" in Huang Feng''s hand flew in front of him, and then three more things flew out of his Na Jie, which recorded "Bei Ming Divine Art" and "Ling Bo Wei "Step" scroll, "Six-Medition Divine Sword" and a bottled "Sorrowful Qingfeng".


    Four things quickly turned around in front of Huang Feng. Huang Feng saw a lot of scenes like this, but it was the first time a few people saw it. Huang Feng didn¡¯t use this to go to Ning Wushuang¡¯s space before. Way.


    "Is there any danger?" Su Yumo asked.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said. At this time, he already felt that the suction power of the four things in front of him was already strong. "This time is different from last time. I will stay in the world of''Tianlong Babu''. Last year, however, for reality, it was just a blink of an eye."


    "Be careful yourself." Su Yumo still exhorted.


    Huang Feng nodded, after which his body was sucked in by the vortex in front of him and disappeared into the bedroom.

 1334 Chapter 1334

    When Huang Feng regained his sight again, he found that he was already on a trail, surrounded by trees and weeds regenerating. However, the air was quite fresh. With such air quality, Huang Feng was on the ground. He has never felt that, even in backward Africa or in the suburbs of China, he has never noticed that the air is so fresh.


    "If you can live in such an environment forever, you will definitely be in a good mood, and people will be able to live longer." Huang Feng said with emotion.


    After all, Huang Feng was not teleporting for the first time, so he was not too surprised. After looking at the surrounding environment, he walked along the path. What he has to do now is to find a human city and take a look. Where are you?


    After walking along the road for about ten minutes, Huang Feng saw a shed on the side of the road. Next to the shed, there was a chess game with "tea" written on it. Although it was in traditional Chinese characters, Huang Feng still knew it.


    "It seems that the characters here are not much different from those on the earth." Huang Feng said when he saw the familiar traditional characters. Every time and space has his own culture and characters. Many characters do not appear on the earth. Huang Feng can only be recognized with the help of the storage box.


    However, in this "Tianlong Babu" world, the characters used in traditional Chinese are actually slightly surprised. However, when he thinks of the traditional Chinese characters in the "Six Meridian Sword" and other cheats, Huang Feng also understands Up.


    There were four tables in the tea shop. Two of them were already seated, and Huang Feng walked over. In this time and space, whether it is a tea shop or a restaurant, they are important places to get news. Huang Feng now wants to know some things in this world and see what stage he is in.


    Huang Feng is already familiar with the content of "Dragon Babu". After all, he has already started preparing for this teleportation. Therefore, as long as he knows which stage he is in, he can know the development of the following things. Know where to go to get the most benefit.


    "Little Er, come to a pot of tea." Huang Feng found an empty table and sat down and said.


    "Hao Le." Xiao Er responded, and soon the tea came.


    Huang Feng took a sip and found that the taste is really not very good. However, it is not surprising that this kind of tea stall set up on the side of the wilderness road is obviously impossible to have anything too good. Come here. Those who are passing by, feel thirsty, want to quench their thirst, take a break, and really want to enjoy, they will go to the city, where there are good restaurants or tea shops.


    "Recently, Wu Lin, something not big or small happened."


    Just when Huang Feng was slowly drinking tea, thinking about where he should go next, among the three people at the table next to him, one of them was drinking tea while talking to the other two about the martial arts thing.


    When watching TV or movies before, Huang Feng also often saw that in the tea shop, in the restaurant, those martial arts people, when drinking tea, like to talk about things in the martial arts, and Huang Feng just It was with this idea that he came in. He didn''t expect that he would really hear someone discussing things in the martial arts.


    "What''s the matter, so mysterious?" Another person asked curiously.


    This curious attitude made the person who spoke before very enjoyable. He just deliberately said the news just to show off his well-informed information in front of his companions. Now that he saw his companions, he was really interested, and he was immediately proud. Up.


    "Su Xinghe, Mr. Congbian, he set a chess game called Zhenlong chess game." The man did not continue to sell Guan Zi.


    "Yes, yes, I have heard that many martial arts masters will participate, and I will have a good show when I see it," said the third person on the table.


    "Zhenlong Chess Game?" Huang Feng chewed these words in a low voice. Of course, Huang Feng is no stranger to this chess game. This scene is very famous in the entire "Tianlong Ba Bu" world. Xu Zhu, one of the three protagonists of the "Tianlong Babu", gained a deep internal strength because of this chess game. Otherwise, he is just an ordinary little monk.


    "Hey, that''s not right." Huang Feng suddenly called out in a low voice, because he remembered the scene he was in now. Isn''t this the scene where Xu Zhu just ran out to find his master?It was here that he heard about the existence of this chess game, thinking that his master might also go there, so, in order to find a master, he went to participate in the Zhenlong chess game, and only then had the opportunity to follow.


    "Then I have heard the news now, what should I do if Xuzhu is here? Or is he already here?" Huang Feng muttered to himself. He also remembered the conversations of these people. Originally, these conversations should have been faked. What I heard, it turned out that I came at this time. Then, when Xu Zhu came, would these people say it again?Or is it that Xu Zhu has already come, has learned about the Zhenlong chess game, and has set off?


    Huang Feng looked around, but there was no monk, because Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what Xu Zhu looked like, so he could only see if there were any monks around him, but there was no monk around him. see.


    "Forget it, no matter, let me first go to Zhenlong Chess Game. There are a lot of martial arts masters gathered there. I can see what kind of strength the masters in this world have at that time." Huang Feng said to himself.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng went to the table to inquire about Zhenlong''s chess game. The three of them had no doubts. After all, many people in the martial arts have been interested in this chess game recently, so they also told Huang Feng about the chess game. The specific location.


    After bidding farewell to the three of them, Huang Feng went directly to the location of the Zhenlong chess game. Of course, he also summoned the sweaty BMW in a place where there was no one. In this world, obviously, the sweaty BMW is more applicable.


    The sweaty BMW didn''t come out for a long time, and was very excited when it came out. He kept rubbing against Huang Feng''s side.


    "In the next year, you will be with me." Huang Feng said to it while touching the sweaty BMW.


    This makes the sweaty BMW even more happy, and finally there is no need to stay in the ring all the time.


    Huang Feng rode a sweaty BMW to participate in the Zhenlong chess game, but, he didn¡¯t know, not long after he left the tea shop, a little monk in a gray monk robe walked in, and this time, before The three people talking about the Zhenlong chess game have already left, and the little monk is the only one in the entire tea shop.

 1335 Chapter 1335 Zhenlong Chess Game

    When Huang Feng rode his horse to the location of Zhenlong Chess Game, he found that there was already a boy in a white robe with a fan in his hand.


    Seeing this figure, Huang Feng remembered the content of the "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon" broadcast on TV, and Huang Feng had some guesses about his identity.


    "What did you do?" Huang Feng was stopped by a middle-aged man before he got to the side of the chess game.


    "Don''t be rude!" said the white-robed man over there.


    The middle-aged man just let Huang Feng go over, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t care, he put aside his sweaty BMW, and then he walked to the side of the chess game to see, this is in the "Tianlong Babu", which is famous and famous. , What is the existence of Zhenlong chess game that has left many martial arts masters helpless.


    Knowing that he was going to be teleported to the world of "Tianlong Babu", Huang Feng had made a lot of preparations for this teleportation, including this "Zhenlong Chess Game".


    Although "Zhenlong Chess Game" is very impressive in the world of "Tianlong Babu", in some forums in reality, there are still some Go masters who study and solve them. Of course, "Tianlong Babu" The virtual bamboo in the world was also unlocked, but he made a move unintentionally, and then, with the help of Duan Yanqing, the head of the four villains, he unlocked it. He didn''t know how to play chess. of.


    Before Huang Feng came, he had already studied Go and the "Zhenlong Chess Game". Therefore, this mysterious game in the eyes of many people, in fact, can be solved as long as Huang Feng is willing.


    However, Huang Feng did not immediately solve it. In the novel, this chess game was solved by Xuzhu. Although Xuzhu has luck in unlocking this game, but, how to say, this is also his chance, and Huang Feng I don''t want to snatch, Xu Zhu is still a very good person in the "Tianlong Ba Bu" world.


    "This is the Zhenlong chess game?" Huang Feng said as he looked at a huge chessboard with black and white chess pieces arranged in a patchwork pattern. Of course, he knew that these chess pieces were not randomly placed, but a truly clever endgame.


    "This brother also knows Go?" At this moment, the white-robed young man who was watching the "Zhenlong Chess Game" asked after hearing what Huang Feng said.


    "Understand a little." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    "It''s a coincidence. I usually like Go very much. We can have time to learn about it." The white-robed son said: "By the way, in Xia Duan Yu, dare to ask Xiongtai Zun''s name?"


    "I don''t dare to be a big name, I''m under Huangfeng." Huang Feng said with a hand, and said in his heart that the white-robed man is really Duan Yu. Seeing Duan Yu''s handsome appearance, it is no wonder that so many beautiful women actively voted for him. How about taking a hug?


    "I don''t know what Wang Yuyan looks like? I can actually give Duan Yu to the fans." Huang Feng thought.


    "It turned out to be Brother Huang." Duan Yu smiled, then looked at the "Zhenlong Chess Game" and said, "Senior Su''s chess game is very delicate. Although I usually study Go, I don''t even watch it. If you don''t understand the mystery, can Brother Huang understand it?"


    "Not yet." Huang Feng said while looking at the "Zhenlong Chess Game". There was room for his words. In fact, although he didn''t understand this game very well, he could solve it.


    Just as Huang Feng and Duan Yu were watching the chess game, a group of people came in the distance, and the voice had already been heard before they arrived.


    "Old celestial immortal, martial arts surpassing the world, old celestial immortal, number one in the world." A group of people blew and pulled loudly, afraid that others would not know the same.


    "It turns out that Ding Chunqiu is here." Seeing such a formation, Huang Feng smiled slightly. He already knew who came, and he knew that Ding Chunqiu would have such a formation every time he played.


    Soon, the group of people approached. In addition to the group of people who played and sang, among those people, there were monks and other martial arts people. Those people and Ding Chunqiu were obviously not the same, they just came together.


    Seeing a monk appearing, Huang Feng carefully observed that one of the protagonists of the "Tianlong Babu" had already been seen, and he didn''t know if he could see the protagonist Xuzhu.


    However, although there were many monks who came, Huang Feng didn''t know if any of them were called Xuzhu. He didn''t know each other either. After looking for a while, he didn''t find anything special, so he gave up observation.


    "Master, the disciples are useless. It''s embarrassing to your old man." At this time, several martial artists came to the side of Su Xinghe and knelt down and said. These people are all Su Xinghe''s apprentices, of course the apprentices who have been driven away by him.


    "Brother, are you okay these days?" At this time, a man with white hair walked towards Su Xinghe and said. He just walked out of the troupe and listened to what he called Su Xinghe. , Huang Feng also knew his identity, he was Ding Chunqiu.


    Huang Feng felt his strength and found that he was actually superior to him. Although Ding Chunqiu is powerful, he is not a top-level existence in the "Tianlong Babu". Such a person''s strength surpasses himself. This shows that How powerful is the master in time and space, and the strength of one''s own first-class master, here, may be equivalent to the second-rate level.


    However, Huang Feng also knows the characteristics of his martial arts, that is, outsiders can''t feel it at all, his specific strength, from the appearance, he is no different from an ordinary person.


    Su Xinghe didn''t react to Ding Chunqiu''s question, and he didn''t even look at him.


    "Brother, brother?" Ding Chunqiu approached Su Xinghe and said, "Oh, why did I forget this? Senior brother can''t speak, nor can I hear what I''m talking about."


    "Ding Chunqiu!" At this time, one of Su Xinghe''s apprentices stood up and said: "It''s fine if you insult us, don''t be disrespectful to the master!"


    "That''s right!" the other person agreed.


    "Hehe, you are really good disciples, brother, you have driven such a good disciple out of the sect of the teacher, I really envy you, I let them switch to my sect, none of them are willing, which Disciples like me."


    Huang Feng looked at the people Ding Chunqiu had brought, and looking at them one by one was indeed uncomfortable. Among Ding Chunqiu¡¯s disciples, Huang Feng saw a person wearing an iron helmet. This person should be infatuated. You Tanzhi, at this time, he should have already worshipped Ding Chunqiu as his master.


    At this time, Ding Chunqiu looked at Huang Feng and Duan Yu and said, "Master, you are a lot of age, and you have received two new apprentices."


    Huang Feng felt that something was wrong with Ding Chunqiu''s words, because these words should be said to Xu Zhu. As a result, Xu Zhu has not appeared yet, but he has stood in his place.

 1336 Chapter 1336

    Duan Yu couldn''t see it anymore, and stepped forward and said, "In the next Duan Yu, I''m here to play chess with Mr. Su."


    "Ha, the tone is not small, dare to learn chess skills with my senior brother." Ding Chunqiu said disdainfully.


    Then, Ding Chunqiu turned and walked towards Su Xinghe. Several of Su Xinghe¡¯s disciples quickly stopped Ding Chunqiu¡¯s path. Ding Chunqiu said with a smile on his face: "I just want to play chess with my senior brother. What are you nervous doing?"


    Su Xinghe waved his hand, and then all of his disciples dispersed. Ding Chunqiu smiled, then walked to the Zhenlong chess game and looked at it.


    At this time, Huang Feng found a figure approaching quickly, just still far away, but he was in front of him in the blink of an eye, showing that this person''s light work is quite clever.


    "Amitabha Buddha, little monk Kumachi, I heard that Senior Su had set up a''Zhenlong Chess Game'' and issued chess stickers. He was also obsessed with Go while playing, so I wanted to ask Mr. Su for advice and advice." After the man came to the crowd, Go directly to Su Xinghe and said.


    Only then did Huang Feng know that the one who came was also a well-known figure in the "Tianlong Babu", Ku Mazhi, thinking that Murong Fu and the four villains would also come later, this time the "Zhenlong Chess Game" The party really attracted a lot of martial arts masters in the world. Unfortunately, the Qiao Feng that Huang Feng had always wanted to see would not come.


    Su Xinghe waved his hand to Kumazhi and motioned him to watch the chess. Kuma Zhiwei bowed and walked to the chessboard. At this time, Ding Chunqiu just woke up from the illusion of "Zhenlong Chess Game". There are still some lingering fears on his face.


    Although Huang Feng has not watched chess seriously, he still knows the secret of this "Zhenlong Chess Game", that is, people who play chess are easily attracted to enter the illusion, and everyone sees the illusion. They are all different, they are all things that I care about very much in my heart.


    It''s like what Kumazhi saw were various scenes of martial arts practice, but what Murong Fu saw was the scene of their Dayan army being annihilated. No matter what the scene was, it was what the chess player thought. It can also be said that they are their own demons, which are difficult to overcome.


    Huang Feng himself still wants to see what the demon is. He doesn¡¯t know yet. It is said that he was most concerned about money before, but now he has enough money, surrounded by beautiful women around him, career With success, it seems that there is nothing I can''t let go of.


    After watching for a while, Kumazhi over there was also caught in his own demon, unable to crack the chess game, and at this time, another important person also arrived, that is Murong Fu.


    Murong Fu''s appearance is also very handsome, otherwise Wang Yuyan would not be fascinated, but Huang Feng looked at his eyebrows, there was more hostility, which made people look more, and felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Gu Su Murongfu, pay homage to Senior Su." When Murongfu came, he also saluted Su Xinghe. It can be seen that Su Xinghe is still very famous and prestigious in the arena.


    At this time, Huang Feng noticed that a young and beautiful woman was following Murong Fu. The exquisite appearance and ethereal air of immortality, just like the person in the painting, made one look at it and never forget it. Huang Feng also noticed that with her arrival, many people are now paying attention to her, especially Duan Yu next to Huang Feng, whose eyes are almost on the other side.


    "This should be Wang Yuyan, right?" Huang Feng thought to himself, and this Wang Yuyan''s appearance is indeed beautiful, even when compared with the real beauty stars, it is not inferior, and there is still one on her body. This kind of fairy gas seems to be like a fairy who does not eat the fireworks in the world. It is no wonder that Duan Yu will be fascinated by Duan Yu. It is Huang Feng who is used to seeing beautiful women in reality, and can''t help but take a few more glances. .


    However, Huang Feng didn''t think too much of Wang Yuyan. There were too many beauties in the world, and he couldn''t see one like one. Looking at Wang Yuyan a few more times was just because of his appreciation of beautiful things.


    Murongfu is ready to crack this "Zhenlong chess game" over there, but his men are reminding him of the strangeness of this chess game. After all, there were just a few masters who wanted to crack this game, but , But they are all fascinated by the mind.


    "It turned out to be Gusu''s son Murong, who looked up for a long time." Ding Chunqiu walked towards Murong Fu and said with his hands.


    "It turns out to be Mr. Ding of the Star Sect. I also admire your name for a long time." Murong Fu said, ignoring Ding Chunqiu after finishing speaking, but looked at the monks and greeted them.


    Huang Feng knew that Murong Fu was wholeheartedly thinking about reviving his Great Yan Nation. Therefore, in recent years, he has made a lot of people, and then he has won the elegant title of "South Murong, North Qiaofeng". Therefore, he knows Murongfu. Many people, Huang Feng is not surprised at all.


    "The son, this is the son of Duan from Dali." At this time, Murongfu¡¯s subordinates reminded Murongfu that he knew that his son usually pays great attention to making friends with various people, especially those who have identities. Status, so now that Duan Yu is there, he naturally wants to help Murong Fu introduce him. Moreover, Duan Yu has helped them before.


    However, what Bao didn''t know was that Murong Fu had known Duan Yu a long time ago, and he didn''t have a good impression of Duan Yu at all.


    Although he didn''t have a good impression of Duan Yu in his heart, Murongfu walked over to Duan Yu and said, "Master Duan, hello."


    "Mr Murong, hello." Duan Yu quickly replied, but then he whispered: "Hello, I''m not good."


    However, Duan Yu''s voice was very soft, and only Huang Feng, who was standing next to him, heard this sentence clearly, and suddenly felt a little funny in his heart. Of course he understood what Duan Yu meant. Duan Yu liked Wang Yuyan. Wang Yuyan is also determined to have only her cousin, which is Murong Fu, so if Murong Fu is good, Duan Yu is indeed bad.


    "Young Master Duan, are you here too?" At this time, the beautiful woman who was with Murong Fu saw Duan Yu and greeted him actively.


    Duan Yu, who was still in a gloomy mood, suddenly looked like a dog''s tail blooming, and smiled exceptionally brightly: "Haha, Miss Wang."


    Duan Yu, the kid, regardless of the occasion, just stared at Wang Yuyan with a smirk.


    Seeing this, Murong Fu gave a cold snort, and then left from the two of them and walked towards the "Zhenlong Chess Game", while Wang Yuyan immediately left Duan Yu and chased his cousin.

 1337 Chapter 1337: There are as many top masters as dogs

    "Young Master Duan likes that girl Wang?" Just when Duan Yu stared at Wang Yuyan''s figure sadly, Huang Feng''s voice suddenly came from his ear, but Huang Feng''s words shocked him.


    "No, no," Duan Yu quickly waved his hand and said, "Brother Huang, don''t talk nonsense. The relationship between me and Miss Wang is innocent."


    "I didn''t say what you guys have, I just asked if you like him." Seeing Duan Yu''s flustered look, Huang Feng was a little funny. This is the reaction of a young boy who has a new relationship with his goddess.


    "I, I..." Duan Yu "I" for a long time and didn''t say one. So he wanted to say that he didn''t like it, but he liked it very much in his heart, and he didn''t want to deny it. He doesn¡¯t like lying, but if he is asked to say what he likes, Wang Yuyan doesn¡¯t feel much about him over there. Wang Yuyan¡¯s heart now only has Murong Fu. If he says that he likes Wang Yuyan and is heard by others, Will cause trouble to Wang Yuyan, this is not what he wants.


    "Man, if you like it, you like it. What I dare not say." Huang Feng patted Duan Yu on the shoulder and said: "If you like it, tell her. If you don''t tell her, how does she know you like her? Go bravely. Chase, I believe you can!"


    Huang Feng looks like an emotional expert, but he has forgotten that he himself is also a rookie in terms of emotions, and he can''t handle his own affairs well, but now he has come to be Duan Yu''s life mentor.


    "However, Miss Wang only has her cousin in her heart." Duan Yu said with a bit of resentment.


    "So what? Her cousin obviously doesn''t like her, and, haven''t you heard a word? It''s called: As long as the hoe is swung well, there is no corner that cannot be dug, not to mention the corner is not strong." Huang Feng said.


    "Where did Brother Huang hear this? How does it feel strange." Duan Yu asked.


    "Don''t care about these details, you just have to be brave to chase, don''t give up." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I won''t give up, I only have Miss Wang in my heart." Duan Yu said, even if Huang Feng didn''t say it, he wouldn''t give up, but Huang Feng said so, but he didn''t give it up. I don''t have enough courage, and I feel that Huang Feng is his soulmate, and my heart for Huang Feng rises.


    Huang Feng looked at Duan Yu with gratitude and tears. It was a bit funny. Even if he didn''t say anything, according to the normal plot development, this reputation could finally gain Wang Yuyan.


    It is said that this reputation is really the winner of life in the "Tianlong Babu", there are several beautiful wives, and finally became the emperor of Dali, of course, his other brother Xuzhu is not bad, not only married Xixia Kingdom The princess, and also became the lord of the Lingjiu Palace, the head of the Xiaoyao faction. Compared with these two people who opened the door, their eldest brother Qiao Feng could not be more miserable.


    And thinking of Xuzhu, Huang Feng looked around again, but he still didn''t see his appearance. Just now when Murong Fu went up to greet the monks, Huang Feng also paid attention, but he didn''t hear any of them. The law name is called Xuzhu.


    "Is he really not able to come?" Huang Feng thought to himself, it''s time for the Xuzhu to appear, Huang Feng has to think so, but if the Xuzhu doesn''t come, then "Zhen Long" What should I do?Who will break it?


    Murongfu on the other side originally wanted to try to crack this game, but Kumozhi deliberately made trouble, making the whole game even more chaotic. Murongfu also knew that he couldn''t solve it.


    However, Murong Fu obviously did not want to give up, he still looked at the chess game and wanted to solve it.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Murong Fu shouted, "My Murong family is over, my Murong family is over!"


    While talking, he swung his sword and hacked madly. Although Murongfu''s subordinates wanted to stop it, it had no effect at all. Wang Yuyan cried out anxiously, but no matter how she shouted, Murongfu still continued. A look of fire and enchantment.


    Seeing that the sword in Murong Fu''s hand was about to slash someone crazy, Duan Yu made a decisive move. Seeing his starting posture, Huang Feng knew that this was the "Six-Maid Sword", thinking about it, Huang Feng looked at Duan Yu, wanting to see how his "Six-Maid Sword" was going.


    Duan Yu¡¯s "Six-Maid Sword" accurately knocked out the long sword in Murongfu¡¯s hand, and Huang Feng could also feel that Duan Yu¡¯s "Six-Mai Sword" had not yet reached the point of perfection, but, He is already very proficient, and Duan Yu himself is not a person who likes to practice martial arts. Therefore, his "Six-Medition Excalibur" can practice so fast, is entirely due to his martial arts talent.


    During this time, Huang Feng has practiced the "Six-Medition Sword" for a long time, and because of the transmission relationship, although he has obtained the "Six-Medition Sword" for a short time, he has practiced for more than a year. Moreover, Huang Feng''s aptitude is not too bad. Therefore, Huang Feng feels that he is similar to Duan Yu in the use of the "Six-Maid Sword", and even he needs to be more proficient.


    However, in terms of internal strength, Duan Yu had absorbed the internal strength of many people before, so his internal strength was deeper than Huang Feng.


    "This is really a world where masters are like forests. There are so many first-class masters like dogs." Huang Feng said with emotion.


    Huang Feng used to think that he was a top-notch expert, and he was already very powerful. In reality, in the space before, he was able to do whatever he wanted for a lot of time, but now he has entered the world of "Ba Bu". He only realized that he was really nothing. I won¡¯t talk about the others. Among the people on the scene, Duan Yu, Murongfu, Ding Chunqiu, Ku Mozhi, Su Xinghe, and even You Tanzhi, all have internal strength. Deeper than him, Huang Feng felt that his current strength was at most one level different from Murong Fu''s subordinates.


    It can be seen that in reality, first-rate masters have shrunk in the world of "Tianlong Babu". However, Huang Feng was also psychologically prepared for this point. Therefore, although he feels emotion, he is still Not desperate.


    Moreover, Huang Feng''s method is not only internal strength, he really wants to fight, he can guarantee that no one on the scene can kill him, even if many people are stronger than him!


    Murong, who was next to him, was affected by the chess game and became a little crazy. Although he was interrupted by Duan Yu, he obviously hadn''t recovered for a while. After all, his ambitions in this life were all to recover. Dayan''s.

 1338 Chapter 1338

    Wang Yuyan was hurt by some crazy Murongfu''s behavior, and she was very sad. Duan Yu quickly went up to comfort him. However, at this time, Wang Yuyan still had a heart on Murongfu''s body. Therefore, there was no response to Duan Yu''s comfort. .


    At this time, the four wicked men also arrived, and Huang Feng also looked at the three men and a woman who had just arrived. The headed man was really ugly in appearance, and he also relied on crutches to walk.


    "It''s really a gathering of masters, it''s almost time to come." Huang Feng felt for a while, and found that the strength of these four villains was actually higher than him, which made him a little frustrated. He found himself a first-rate master. , Here is just a second-rate person.


    After Duan Yanqing came, Huang Feng was even more surprised, because, in the original work, Xu Zhu called out to remind Duan Yanqing, and then Duan Yanqing gave a peach to help him finish the game of chess. As a result, Duan Yanqing is already there. When I arrived at the "Zhenlong Chess Game", I was ready to play chess, but the Xuzhu hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Where did this Xuzhu go?" Huang Feng muttered to himself. If the Xuzhu never appeared, what would the following plot look like?Duan Yanqing committed suicide by committing suicide?Then there is no way to proceed with the following series of things.


    While Huang Feng was thinking about where Xu Zhu was, Duan Yanqing over there had already played chess with Su Xinghe.


    "bump!"


    As expected, Duan Yanqing was still affected by the chess game. However, he didn''t get into trouble, but slammed a huge chess piece on the ground. The solid chess piece was immediately stabbed with a big hole.


    "Donor Duan, this chess game cannot be solved with the right path, all with the side door, it is even more insoluble." At this time, a Shaolin monk walked to Duan Yanqing''s side to remind him, but Huang Feng watched him Even if you don¡¯t ask about the law name, you know that this person is definitely not Xuzhu, and Xuzhu is definitely not that old.


    "There is no way forward, and there are chasing soldiers behind. It is neither right nor evil. It is too difficult." Duan Yanqing stared at the chessboard and said. He was speaking ventriloquism, and people around him could hear clearly.


    "Yes, it is easy for a person to change from righteousness to evil, but it is difficult to turn back. You are a misfortune, and it is impossible to turn back." Ding Chunqiu slowly walked towards Duan Yanqing and said, Huang Feng knew. This is Ding Chunqiu''s Yanqing in the intense period.


    "Yes, as the prince of the Dali Kingdom, I am ashamed of the ancestors and ancestors when I have fallen to this point today." Duan Yanqing said with an ugly expression.


    "Hahaha, even if you escape now, and you die in the future, you will have no face to face the ancestors of the Duan family. If you still know the shame, then go to commit suicide. If this is the case, you are still a hero. "Ding Chunqiu said.


    "bump!"


    The mind was already affected by the "Zhenlong Chess Game", but now that Ding Chunqiu was so excited, Duan Yanqing''s spirit suddenly became a little unbearable. He knelt down with a touch of shame on his face. The color.


    "I''m really sorry for the ancestors of the Duan family while I''m alive." After that, Duan Yanqing actually wanted to commit suicide.


    "Damn, it''s true, Xu Zhu, where is your kid?!" Huang Feng shouted in his heart.


    Seeing that Xuzhu hadn¡¯t come out, Huang Feng had to shout to Duan Yanqing: ¡°Mr. Duan, take a step back.¡± At the same time, Huang Feng¡¯s finger was slightly bent, and a stone was shot out, which happened to hit Duan Yanqing¡¯s hand. On the crutches inside, there is no way for him to commit suicide.


    "Where''s the bastard!" Ding Chunqiu saw that Huang Feng had disrupted his plan, and suddenly angered, and at the same time rushed towards Huang Feng.


    "Not good!" Huang Feng was shocked. He didn''t expect that Ding Chunqiu actually said that he would do it, which is not a good thing.


    Huang Feng raised his hand to resist, but Ding Chunqiu shot out his hands, and suddenly Huang Feng felt a burst of powerful energy rushing towards him. Although Huang Feng had already made a defiant move, he was still beaten by this energy. Back again and again.


    "Boy? Can''t you tell, you still have two more shots?" Ding Chunqiu''s face was a little surprised when he saw that his own blow could not defeat Huang Feng, but made him back a few steps. Huang Feng was unremarkable before. He thought Huang Feng was just a rookie who knew nothing. As a result, his palm could not beat the opponent, Ding Chunqiu suddenly became interested in Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng has a bitter self-knowledge. Although he has felt that his strength is not as good as Ding Chunqiu before, it was only after this match that Huang Feng deeply felt the gap between himself and Ding Chunqiu. I used my full strength, but I had tried my best to resist, but I still couldn''t resist it, and even suffered some minor injuries because of it. The gap was too obvious.


    "A top-notch master in reality, it''s really so bad here." Huang Feng smiled bitterly in his heart.


    "Are you all right." At this moment, Duan Yu came over and said, holding on to Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said to the other party.


    Huang Feng looked at the chess game, and then at Ding Chunqiu and others. Originally, he wanted to wait for Xu Zhu to unlock the chess game. However, he has not been able to wait for Xu Zhu to appear, and now Duan Yanqing The chess has already been played, even if Xu Zhu appeared, he would not be able to break the game without Duan Yanqing''s secret help, so it was useless if he came.


    "Forget it, it seems that I will solve it, but if I see Wuyazi later, how should I explain my Beiming magical skill?" Huang Feng thought.


    "Boy, the old man is talking to you, did you hear that!" Ding Chunqiu became angry when he saw Huang Feng ignore him.


    However, Huang Feng ignored him, instead ran to the huge chess board, and at the same time took out a white chess piece. Obviously, he was going to play chess.


    Originally, Ding Chunqiu saw that Huang Feng ignored himself and wanted to teach the other party again, but when he saw Huang Feng wanting to play this game of chess, he laughed immediately and didn''t rush to do it. , Can so many masters on the scene solve this chess game, Huang Feng, who is at best a second-rate person, still wants to solve it?It''s a dream!


    "It''s useless, there is no need to waste time. This is simply a game that cannot be solved!" Kumazhi said when he saw Huang Feng also want to solve the game.


    "If you can''t solve it, it doesn''t mean that others can''t solve it either." Huang Feng said.


    "Good boy, the tone is not small." Ding Chunqiu said, and Ku Mazhi also looked good at the show, and he didn''t believe Huang Feng could untie it.


    Seeing Huang Feng holding a chess piece, it was obvious that he wanted to play chess. Su Xinghe glanced at Huang Feng, but he did not stop it. After all, his master said before that no matter who it is, he can play this game. Besides, Huang Feng looks good, but he doesn''t know how the chess is.

 1339 Chapter 1339

    Huang Feng also ignored the gazes of the people around him, staring at the chessboard, thinking about the layout of the chessboard he had seen before teleporting, and found that it was exactly the same as the one he saw before his eyes.


    "Although I don''t know why the virtual bamboo did not appear, but fortunately, there is no change in this chessboard." Huang Feng thought to himself, but he had already thrown out the chess piece in his hand. After the chess piece flew for a while, it was stable. It steadily landed on the chessboard without ever falling.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s fall, the contempt on the faces of Ding Chunqiu and Jiu Mozhi became even more obvious, because Huang Feng¡¯s step, in their eyes, was literally fooling around, as if someone could not play chess. People who just made a random move, it is simply looking for death.


    "I thought you really had any brilliant tricks. They were all pretends." Ding Chunqiu smiled. Originally, he was a little interested in this person who suddenly appeared. However, now that Huang Feng is seen, he is only interested. Suddenly greatly reduced.


    Not only Ding Chunqiu and Ku Mozhi, but also Su Xinghe who saw Huang Feng fall behind was also angry: "Originally it was a dead game. Do you want me to kill you clean?!"


    "Old gentleman, I''m going to die and then live. It looks a little absurd, but it''s hidden mystery. If the old gentleman doesn''t believe it, just try it." Huang Feng said, he wouldn''t admit it like Xuzhu. He doesn''t know how to play chess. In fact, he has learned Go for some time. Even if he is not proficient, he still knows the basic things.


    "Hidden mystery? Haha, what a hidden mystery? Why can''t I see where this mystery is?" Ding Chunqiu laughed after hearing what Huang Feng said.


    "That''s because you are blind!" Huang Feng cast a glance at the other party and said softly.


    "You''re looking for death!" Ding Chunqiu suddenly angered and shot Huang Feng again. However, before Huang Feng could resist this time, Su Xinghe over there rushed in front of Huang Feng and helped Huang Feng block this. trick.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Do you really think this kid can solve your chess game?" Ding Chunqiu and Su Xinghe are equal in strength and want to kill Huang Feng when Su Xinghe intends to help Huang Feng. That is difficult.


    "He is a chess player now. Before he has played this game, no one can play against him." Su Xinghe said, then he turned to look at the chessboard and said: "Besides, this young man''s chess move Although mischievous, Master Xian once said that anyone can play this chess game. Although he committed suicide by killing a piece of white chess, it was also a move to enter the game. Perhaps, as he said, it was hidden. The mystery is not necessarily."


    "It seems that I''m really taking the role of Xuzhu now. Isn''t it miserable for Xuzhu?" Huang Feng said with emotion after hearing Su Xinghe''s words, a good protagonist had disappeared like this. Instead, he has participated in the plot.


    However, this is not bad, you know, Xuzhu is in the "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon", but it is the same as the one after opening. The strength, status, and beauty are all easily accessible, and Huang Feng is now Feeling that his strength is not as good as the others, naturally I want to increase my strength here.


    "Boy, spare you first!" Ding Chunqiu said, looking at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care. If he can really acquire Wuyazi¡¯s seventy years of skill, he doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of Ding Chunqiu. However, it seems that to accept Wuyazi¡¯s gong is to dissipate his own skill first. , Huang Feng was a little bit reluctant. After all, the energy in his body was very peculiar, stronger than ordinary internal forces.


    "If someone deliberately messed up the chess game and blasphemed the master''s lifelong effort, then the old man is not welcome!" Su Xinghe looked at the crowd and said, he was afraid that someone would come out to make trouble while playing chess with Huang Feng later , Ding Chunqiu and Kumozhi did this before.


    After speaking, Su Xinghe turned around and took a black move. Seeing Su Xinghe''s move, Huang Feng said inwardly that Su Xinghe''s move was exactly the same as he had previously understood.


    Therefore, Huang Feng waved his right hand, and a white chess flew into his hand, and then threw it towards the chessboard. The two of them were like this, you and I walked step by step.


    As the chess game between Huang Feng and Su Xinghe deepened, the expressions of those who had the mentality of watching the show gradually changed, because they discovered that it was originally a dead chess game, but now they are slowed by Huang Feng. Slowly to live, but Sunspot, now slowly fell into a disadvantage.


    However, Su Xinghe was not at all unhappy, and even the joy on his face grew stronger and stronger. He originally thought that Huang Feng was fooling around, but as a result, he was really about to unlock this game.


    "Mr. Su, this is all right." Huang Feng landed on the last move, completely solved the game, with a faint smile on his face, said to Su Xinghe.


    "This young man is really a genius." Su Xinghe said overjoyed. He has played this game for many years, just to wait for someone who can solve the game. Now he finally has to wait. Of course he is happy. .


    "Impossible, this is impossible. How did he really solve it?" Ding Chunqiu muttered to himself, staring at the chessboard. Up to now, he can''t accept the fact that Huang Feng has solved the chess game, and Kumozhi will take a look at it for a while. On the chessboard, I looked at Huang Feng for a while, and his face was full of surprise. You must know that Kumazhi has always been very arrogant. He can''t solve the chess game by himself. He thinks other people can''t solve it, but the martial arts at the scene Experts, it is true that he can''t solve it, but what he didn''t expect is that Huang Feng, a guy who didn''t know where he came out, was actually solved, and his mood was very complicated.


    "The first teacher laid this''Zhenlong Chess Game'' for decades, no one has cracked it, but today, this young man really solved this chess game, the old man is really grateful." After that, Su Xinghe bent over and said to Huang Feng. thank.


    "The old man is polite." Huang Feng said quickly.


    "Master, please come with me." Na Su Xinghe said while pulling Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t refuse either. Of course he knew where Su Xinghe wanted to let himself go, but he didn''t know if the plot would change later, after all, he was not Xuzhu, but Huang Feng.


    "You go in." Su Xinghe brought Huang Feng to a cliff. The word "Xiaoyao" was engraved on the stone wall. It should be the place of Xiaoyao school. When Huang Feng watched TV, the virtual bamboo directly penetrated the stone. Do you want to do the same if you enter?


    "Forget it, let me try." Huang Feng touched the stone several times, but didn''t touch any switch. He could only penetrate like a virtual bamboo, hoping that he would not faint directly.

 1340 Chapter 1340

    Huang Feng closed his eyes and rushed to the rock. He himself was afraid that he would be knocked out in the next second. However, what he was worried about did not happen. When his body touched the rock, the rock As if it didn''t exist, he just passed through.


    Immediately, Huang Feng seemed to be teleported again, and the scene in front of him was constantly changing. When he landed, he was already in a cave, and in the cave, there was another person sitting there with him behind his back.


    "I waited for thirty years, finally someone came." A somewhat old voice came, and Huang Feng was startled.


    "Who are you?" Although most of the people who guessed this were Wuyazi, Huang Feng still wanted to confirm.


    Huang Feng walked towards the man slowly, and the man slowly turned around. This man has white hair and beard, but with a bright face, it can be seen that when he was young, he must have been a romantic boy.


    "Under Huangfeng, I have seen the old man." Huang Feng said with a slight arch.


    "Well, although the length is not very good-looking, it is okay, and the temperament is good." The man stared at Huang Feng and said, seeming to have some criticisms about Huang Feng''s appearance, but in the end he felt that he was still acceptable.


    Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Huang Feng spit in his heart. This person must be no cliff. Huang Feng also knows that he is not the kind of earth-shattering handsome person, but he is still above the ordinary level, plus Because of the energy in the body, his temperament was different, but when he arrived at Wuyazi, it became acceptable.


    However, thinking of Wuyazi''s evaluation of Xuzhu, which is directly a "ugly" word, Huang Feng feels a little more comfortable. It seems that he is still more handsome than Xuzhu.


    "You can break my chess game. It seems that your intelligence is not trivial. If you can come here, you and I are also destined." Wu Yazi said, "Moreover, your looks are acceptable."


    "What does the old man mean?" Huang Feng asked knowingly. This Wuyazi was obviously a bit long-winded, and Huang Feng planned to ask the question directly.


    However, Wu Yazi did not answer Huang Feng''s words, but instead asked Huang Feng, "Who are here to solve the chess game today?"


    Huang Feng told Wu Yazi one by one the identities of those outside, Wu Yazi nodded, but he was somewhat disappointed that Qiao Feng and Master Ku Rong did not come.


    And Huang Feng can also see that Wuyazi is still a bit hesitant now, and has not made up his mind. Although Huang Feng''s appearance is acceptable in his eyes, it is not perfect. He is so For many years, I have been waiting for a perfect all-rounder to appear, but I have not been able to do so.


    "Well, let''s do everything." Wu Yazi said with a sigh, obviously, he has already made a certain decision.


    Then Wu Yazi returned to his previous position and sat down, and said to Huang Feng, "Good boy, come on, kneel and kowtow to me."


    "Why?" Huang Feng asked. He actually knew why, but he didn''t want to kowtow to the other party. In this world, Huang Feng didn''t want to kneel down for anyone except his parents.


    "Which so much nonsense." Wuyazi waved to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng felt a huge suction force appearing on his body. Although he was fighting hard to resist, his body was still sucked to Wuya. In front of him, his legs softened and he knelt down.


    "Knocking!" Wu Yazi said again.


    "I won''t knock!" Huang Feng said, and at the same time, trying hard to get up, but he felt like he was being crushed by a mountain, and he couldn''t resist at all.


    "Young people''s arrogance is not small." Wu Yazi didn''t care, and smiled slightly. After that, when he waved his right hand, Huang Feng''s body was bent unconsciously, and his head was lowered, as if He is actively kowtow to the other party.


    "Damn, this is forcing me to apprentice." Huang Feng cried in his heart, he already understood what was going on, this was Wu Yazi helping him complete the apprenticeship ceremony.


    Although reluctantly, Huang Feng couldn''t help but knocked a few heads to the other party. Originally, Huang Feng was still a little bit at heart. After all, he had never knocked his head over others before, but he thought of Wu Yazi''s age. It''s so big, and he''s about to become his own master, it''s acceptable to kowtow to his master.


    "Good boy, come here." Wu Yazi said to Huang Feng. Huang Feng knew that this was about to dissipate his internal strength.


    However, Huang Feng was a little hesitant. Although Wuyazi¡¯s seventy years of internal strength was very greedy, Huang Feng liked the special energy in his body even more. Under the same circumstances, his body The energy of, but it can display the strength far surpassing people of the same level, so Huang Feng likes the energy in his body very much.


    When Huang Feng was thinking about how to refuse, the suction just appeared again, and he immediately sucked Huang Feng over.


    "What are you going to do? Stop it quickly." Huang Feng shouted suddenly, because he was more inclined to retain his original energy.


    However, Wu Yazi didn''t listen to Huang Feng''s words. His hands were placed on Huang Feng''s hands. After that, he began to exercise, apparently trying to dissipate the internal force in Huang Feng''s body.


    "Huh?" But it didn''t take long for Wuyazi to stop actively, and his face was full of surprise: "How come you have Beiming True Qi in your body?"


    The energy in Huang Feng''s body is very overbearing. Before, even Beiming Zhenqi was compatible, but the energy in the body also contained Beiming Zhenqi. Wuyazi was also the same as the others. I think Huang Feng is just like a rookie who has just entered the rivers and lakes. His internal strength is certainly not very deep, and it is not too difficult to disperse.


    However, when he actually acted, he found that he could not dissipate the internal force in Huang Feng''s body, and he also discovered the existence of Beiming Zhenqi in Huang Feng''s body, which surprised him, because, at the beginning, His master just passed the Beiming Divine Art to him alone. In this world, there should be no second person who knows the Beiming Divine Art.


    "I found a scroll in a cave in Dali. It says what Beiming divine art is on, so I practiced it myself." Huang Feng explained that now he can only explain that way, otherwise, he There is no way to get acquainted at all.


    "Is there a statue of a woman in the cave?" Wu Yazi asked quickly.


    "There is a statue of a woman," Huang Feng said, "It is still carved from white jade."


    "God''s will, everything is God''s will." Wu Yazi said with joy.

 1341 Chapter 1341

    Wuyazi is indeed very happy. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng and his Xiaoyao school have such a deep connection. Before seeing him, he learned the magic of Beiming by chance. This shows that he has a relationship with his school. In addition, it also shows that Huang Feng''s aptitude is not bad. After all, people with poor aptitude can''t learn the magic of Beiming.


    Therefore, Wuyazi, who was only barely satisfied with Huang Feng, is now extremely satisfied with Huang Feng. He feels that all this is God¡¯s arrangement. As for why he couldn¡¯t dissipate Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength just now, he has no idea. Think about it, think it might be the reason for Beiming''s true qi.


    Since Huang Feng''s body is Beiming True Qi, there is no need to dissipate it. However, it is necessary to pass the gong, because Huang Feng''s current strength is not strong, at most he is a second-rate master. Obviously, Huang Feng didn''t have enough time to practice the magic of Beiming.


    Therefore, the current Huang Feng is not Ding Chunqiu¡¯s opponent. At the same time, there are many dangers in the rivers and lakes. If Huang Feng¡¯s skill is too weak, there is no way to make Xiaoyao faction safe and sound. He also wants Huang Feng to help his Xiaoyao faction carry forward. It.


    Therefore, after laughing for a while, Wu Yazi said to Huang Feng: "Good boy, come here."


    "Why?" Huang Feng said vigilantly. He knew that Wuyazi just wanted to dissipate the energy in his body. Although he would pass on seventy years of skill later, Huang Feng was obviously still I like the energy in my body more. As for the higher internal strength, I only need to cultivate slowly. Who knows if the special energy in my body will be dissipated, there will be no more.


    "How do you talk to the master?" Wu Yazi said to Huang Feng, obviously dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s attitude.


    "I didn''t admit that you are my master." Huang Feng said.


    "This head is knocked off, and the apprenticeship is completed. I am now your master, and you are my apprentice!" said Wu Yazi. He is extremely satisfied with Huang Feng now, and there is nothing left to do. The mentality has changed a long time ago, so he has to accept Huang Feng as an apprentice.


    "That was what you forced me, not what I wanted." Huang Feng said. This is the first time he kneels down to someone other than his parents, so he still feels a little bit at heart.


    "Whether you want it or not, you are my apprentice now, and you should call me a master when you talk to me, don''t have no rules." Wu Yazi said.


    "I''m not calling." Huang Feng said.


    There is no way for Wuyazi. If you don''t want to call it, let''s not call it. Anyway, you are my apprentice. Thinking of this, Wuyazi waved at Huang Feng, Huang Feng felt the strong suction again, his body He flew up and flew towards Wuyazi involuntarily.


    "What are you doing? Let me down?" Huang Feng thought he still wanted to dissipate the energy in his body, and wanted to resist again and again. However, although he is a master in reality, in front of this old monster Wuyazi, It''s really not enough to see, so no matter how hard he struggles, there is no way to stop himself from flying towards that Wuyazi.


    "bump!"


    After Huang Feng landed, and Wu Yazi sat back to back with their backs leaning against each other, Huang Feng suddenly felt as if something had entered his body. Then, Wu Yazi flew up and hung upside down. After floating above Huang Feng''s head in the air, he patted his right hand towards Huang Feng''s head.


    "what!"


    Huang Feng screamed. He felt a wave of internal force continuously entering his body. The internal force was very huge, much larger than the energy in his own body. However, this powerful force suddenly One after another poured into Huang Feng''s body, making Huang Feng a little overwhelmed, because he felt a burst of pain.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng''s short-term training is not for nothing. Although in reality, it is less than a year, but his time in other dimensions is not short. Therefore, the time for his real martial arts training has been For a few years, the physical fitness has long been different from what it used to be.


    Therefore, even though it felt uncomfortable, Huang Feng still clenched his teeth and persevered. At the same time, he also understood that Wuyazi was not trying to dissipate the energy in his body, but to pass on his gong and cultivate his internal strength for many years. for myself.


    This state continued for about ten minutes before Wu Yazi stopped his hands, but Huang Feng was sweaty all over his body, and he was breathing non-stop, even calming his heartbeat.


    "Yes, yes, I have endured my internal strength for many years, but I didn''t faint. It''s really good." Wu Yazi''s voice came. Compared with before, there was a little more old meaning in his voice and a little more. Tired, but the meaning of appreciation in the words could not be hidden. Obviously, he was very satisfied with Huang Feng''s situation.


    "Mr. You..." Huang Feng looked at Wuyazi whose appearance had changed drastically. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Although he had already prepared himself before, when Huang Feng saw it with his own eyes When Wu Yazi looked old, weak and wrinkled, Huang Feng was still shocked by the change in the other side.


    "Haha, it''s just a pair of skins." Wu Yazi said with a slight smile, but even this slight smile seemed to exhaust a lot of his energy.


    "Good apprentice, you really didn''t let me down, try hitting the pool next to it." Wuyazi said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng walked to the edge of the pond and gently waved his palm towards the pond. Suddenly, the water in the pond was shot out, and he flew five or six meters high before falling slowly.


    Huang Feng was a little surprised. He wasn''t able to fly the water in the pool before, but it was only two or three meters away. He didn''t expect that he would become so powerful now.


    "You also have some strength. Now, I have passed you seventy years of skill, but you can''t fully display it now. Waiting for you to fully integrate my skill into your body, your strength Will be more powerful." Wuyazi said: "Now, are you still unwilling to call me a master?"


    Although Huang Feng had already prepared some psychological preparations for Wuyazi to pass on his internal strength, Huang Feng was still very moved when he saw that the other party really passed on his internal strength. After all, it was the opponent who had been practicing for a lifetime. Some internal strengths are cheaper now, and it is understandable to call the other party a master.


    "Apprentice, I want you to kill someone for me." Wu Yazi said to Huang Feng suddenly.


    "Who?"


    "Ding Chunqiu!" said Wu Yazi. When he talked about the name, he was full of resentment. Obviously, he hated Ding Chunqiu very much in his heart.

 1342 Chapter 1342 Fate has changed

    "Your apprentice?" Huang Feng said. He was not surprised that Wuyazi wanted to kill Ding Chunqiu by himself. However, in order to prevent Wuyazi from seeing the flaws, he could only pretend that he did not know. .


    "Apprentice? I pooh!" Wu Yazi said fiercely, "Of course he dare to murder me. I am now like this, thanks to him! Ding Chunqiu always thought I was dead, but I have been waiting all these years. A perfect apprentice appeared and asked him to help me kill Ding Chunqiu!"


    "As for Ding Chunqiu''s strength, you don''t have to worry. Your current internal strength is no longer weaker than him. The only difference is the moves. Now that you know where the cave is, you should know that there are some secrets in it. Go there to practice the skills of this school. Fa, will definitely defeat Na Ding Chunqiu!" Wu Yazi said.


    "Cough cough cough!" Said this, Wu Yazi coughed violently.


    Huang Feng hurriedly stepped forward to hold the opponent and said, "Old man, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I have passed on all seventy years of skill to you. Today is my death date. Would you still refuse to call me a master?" Wu Yazi looked at Huang Feng expectantly.


    Huang Feng looked at the other''s expectant eyes, and he couldn''t bear it. In any case, Wuyazi treated himself very well, treated himself sincerely, and passed on his life''s skills to himself. Calling his master himself is actually right.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng said to Wuyazi: "Master."


    "Okay, okay, really my good apprentice!" Wuyazi laughed and said, obviously in a very good mood. Then, he took the green ring from his hand and handed it to Huang Feng and said: "This It¡¯s the ring of the head of the sect, and it¡¯s passed to you now. You are the new head of the Xiaoyao faction. Su Xinghe is your big brother, did you know?"


    "I know." Huang Feng said, looking at the diamond ring the size of a pigeon egg on his finger. He didn''t expect that this token of the head of the Xiaoyao faction was actually quite valuable.


    "Do you remember what I told you before? You must kill Ding Chunqiu!" Wu Yazi said.


    "I remembered all of them." Huang Feng said. That Ding Chunqiu was not a good person. To kill him, there is no pressure at all for Huang Feng. However, his current strength is at best to fight Ding Chunqiu. It''s just a tie, not to mention that Ding Chunqiu''s subordinates now have a powerful You Tanzhi, which is not a good master.


    Therefore, Huang Feng needs a long-term plan to kill Ding Chunqiu, and now he has completely digested the internal force of Wuyazi in his body.


    "Okay, okay, really my good apprentice!" Wu Yazi laughed and said, but, smiling and laughing, his vitality was disappearing quickly, and finally, when his head fell, he was so dead.


    "Master? Master?!" Huang Feng quickly shook Wuyazi and shouted loudly. Before he called Wuyazi as the master, he was a little reluctant, but now, that feeling of reluctance has completely disappeared. My heart is very grateful to Wuyazi.


    Huang Feng inspected Wuyazi¡¯s situation and found that he had died of his breath. Huang Feng had nothing to do with this kind of death after the body function was completely degraded. After all, Wuyazi is also a human being, and it is impossible to reincarnate. Immortal.


    "Master, don''t worry, I will definitely kill Na Ding Chunqiu." Huang Feng assured Wuyazi''s body that this was the first thing he wanted to do after coming to this world.


    Huang Feng respectfully knocked three heads in front of Wuyazi''s corpse before turning around and leaving.


    When Huang Feng left the cave, he found that Su Xinghe was fighting with Ding Chunqiu. Huang Feng hurriedly stepped forward to help Su Xinghe. After all, Ding Chunqiu was already the one he wanted to kill, but Su Xinghe was him. His big brother, of course he wants to help Su Xinghe.


    However, although Huang Feng has been taught by Wuyazi for 70 years, it is very difficult to fully display it in a short time. Therefore, although he can help Su Xinghe beat Ding Chunqiu back, However, it is very difficult to kill him, and besides Ding Chunqiu, there is another Yu Tanzhi who is equally strong.


    Therefore, in the end, Ding Chunqiu left with You Tanzhi and his apprentices. Su Xinghe also knew that it was impossible to kill Ding Chunqiu now, and he still had more important things to do. Therefore, there was no pursuit of Ding Chunqiu.


    Su Xinghe saw the ring on Huang Feng''s finger and was very excited. After talking to the others on the scene, he took Huang Feng and returned to the cave where Wuyazi was.


    After seeing Wu Yazi''s corpse, Su Xinghe knelt down with a thump, feeling very sad. After that, he even kowtow to Huang Feng, saying that Huang Feng is the head of the Xiaoyao faction, and he should kowtow to him.


    Of course, Huang Feng refused to accept it. It was not for other reasons, but because he himself came from the real world. Su Xinghe was obviously much older than him. If such an old man kneeled for him, Huang Feng would do nothing. Feel awkward.


    However, Su Xinghe insisted on kneeling for Huang Feng. Moreover, he respectfully called him the head of the Xiaoyao School. Huang Feng is different from Xuzhu. In Xuzhu''s heart, he only wanted to return to Shaolin Temple at first, so, He doesn''t want to be the head of the Xiaoyao faction, but Huang Feng is different. He is very willing to accept the position of the head. After all, he came to this time and space and wanted to make a difference in this time and space. , And if you want to make a difference, you must belong to your own forces.


    Before, at the beginning, Huang Feng didn''t think about cracking the "Zhenlong chess game", but was going to leave it to Xu Zhu. However, Xu Zhu did not appear. After Huang Feng solved the chess game, naturally He won''t refuse these benefits, after all, he didn''t steal it, he didn''t grab it.


    Moreover, now Huang Feng seems to understand vaguely. After he came to this time and space, he seemed to have changed the fate of Xuzhu. Everything that should have belonged to Xuzhu seemed to have come to him. This made Huang Feng a little guilty. At the same time, I am very happy.


    After all, Xu Zhu is in the "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon", but he is notoriously opened, even more powerful than Duan Yu. If Huang Feng can obtain something that should belong to Xu Zhu, then he will get it. Of course, he has only gained 70 years of Wuyazi skill and the position of the head of the Xiaoyao School. If he wants to obtain other things, he has to go by himself. Fight for it.


    "Xu Zhu, anyway, you only wanted to be a Shaolin disciple. Now that you don''t have these opportunities, you can be considered as your wish." Huang Feng thought to himself, without these opportunities, the virtual bamboos will only be from Shaolin Temple in the future. A monk, it can be regarded as his own wish.

 1343 Chapter 1343

    "Brother, you remember all the instructions of the master before his death, right?" Su Xinghe said to Huang Feng.


    "Remember, remember everything." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s good." Su Xinghe smiled comfortedly and said: "You must kill the traitor Ding Chunqiu. In this case, Master and I will be at ease."


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Huang Feng suddenly felt something wrong. This Su Xinghe seemed to be saying a parting last word. Huang Feng suddenly remembered that on TV, this Su Xinghe was poisoned to death by Ding Chunqiu. of?


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng said to Su Xinghe quickly: "Senior brother, don''t talk first, lie down first, and I''ll take a look for you."


    "It''s useless." Su Xinghe said: "I have been caught by Ding Chunqiu''s three smiles and ecstasy, there is no rescue."


    "No, I can." Huang Feng put his hand on Su Xinghe''s arm and felt the situation in his body. Indeed, he found that many parts of his body had been infected and lost its original function.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, and quickly opened the exchange shop where he received the ring and storage box, hoping to find something that could save Su Xinghe from it. Although Su Xinghe didn¡¯t know him for a long time, Huang Feng could deeply understand it. Regardless of whether it is Su Xinghe or Wuyazi, they are sincere to him. Although they ask themselves because they have something to do, but, in any case, their heart for themselves is true, and they are indeed affected by them. A great favor.


    "Brother, don''t waste your thoughts, that Ding Chunqiu is not only the martial arts world, but also the ability to use poison, but also makes people unpredictable. You have to be careful in the future." Su Xinghe stopped Huang Feng''s actions: "Master has already left alone. Now, I don¡¯t worry about him. I will continue to follow him and take care of him."


    After speaking, Su Xinghe''s eyes looked in the direction of Void, a smile appeared on his face, as if he was there, he saw his master again.


    Huang Feng has already understood that this Su Xinghe is desperate to die, and he has no intention of continuing to live. The reason why he persisted in the previous decades is entirely because of the existence of Wuyazi, and now Wuyazi is dead. , He also lost the faith to continue living.


    "Haha!"


    Su Xinghe who looked at the void suddenly laughed twice. After that, after a pause, his eyes slowly went down, pulling Huang Feng''s arm without any strength, and he hung down.


    "Brother? Brother?!" Huang Feng shouted, his heart was also very uncomfortable. The deaths of Su Xinghe and Wuyazi actually gave him a feeling of the death of his relatives, which made him very uncomfortable. .


    Huang Feng also secretly vowed in his heart that he must work hard to prevent this situation from happening to his own women and relatives in reality, and he must protect them.


    "Brother, don''t worry, I will kill Na Ding Chunqiu and avenge you and the master." Huang Feng promised in front of Su Xinghe''s body. Because of Ding Chunqiu, Wuyazi and Su Xinghe, The successive deaths, this hatred, Huang Feng will definitely avenge.


    Soon after Su Xinghe died, his apprentices all came in. They saw the ring of the head of Huang Feng¡¯s hand. They seemed to understand something. They immediately knelt down to Huang Feng and begged Huang Feng to accept them. Entering the school again, Su Xinghe was afraid that Ding Chunqiu would trouble these people before, so he expelled them from the school. In fact, Su Xinghe liked his apprentices very much.


    Naturally, Huang Feng did not refuse them, agreeing to re-enter them to the division. Then, he arranged for them to go to their own affairs first, and he was ready to leave here. Of course, before leaving here, Huang Feng would still have no cliff and The two of Su Xinghe were buried, and the pair of master and disciple once again met in another world.


    "Uncle Master, where are you going? You are now the head of our Xiaoyao faction. You have to support the overall situation here." said Kang Guangling, a disciple of Su Xinghe.


    "There is nothing here for the time being. I have been staying here and I have nothing to do." Huang Feng said, "Moreover, I need to go out and practice for a while. Later, I will kill the dog thief Ding Chunqiu to avenge my master and brother. of."


    "Uncle Master, that Ding Chunqiu martial arts well, you must be careful about killing him." A disciple of Su Xinghe said, they all hope to kill Ding Chunqiu, but they all know that Chun Qiu is not that easy to kill. Martial arts and poison use are both top-notch existences in the world. It is definitely not a simple time to kill him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be impulsive." Huang Feng said.


    Later, after arranging some things, Huang Feng left the cave.


    Huang Feng left the place of Xiaoyao faction, one is to kill Ding Chunqiu, the other is to get more things, you know, this is the world of "Tianlong Ba Bu", there are countless top-level exercises in it, just any one. The top-level exercises, in the exchange shop of the storage box, are all hundreds of billions of yuan. As long as Huang Feng obtains one copy, it is a big profit. Huang Feng will naturally not let this opportunity pass.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng left the station of the Xiaoyao faction, he thought about how to obtain the top kungfu, and because he had the top kungfu, it was not too difficult to kill Ding Chunqiu.


    Huang Feng, who has an understanding of the plot of "Tianlong Ba Bu", of course knows what will happen next, but Huang Feng is also worried that now that the virtual bamboo does not appear, then the future plot will not develop as before. , He is not sure, Huang Feng is also afraid that his little butterfly will change the plot here.


    "By the way, go to the Ten Thousand Immortals Conference!" Huang Feng suddenly thought that in the original plot, Xu Zhu was there to rescue the Tianshan child grandmother. After that, he was taught a lot of kung fu by the Tianshan child grandmother, and the plot there , It shouldn''t be affected yet, so if Huang Feng goes, it should be able to save the son of the day.


    Although Tianshan Tongmao has a strong temper, and even kills people without blinking her eyes, she does have a lot of skill, and she has a lot of relationship with Wuyazi, and she is now the head of the Xiaoyao faction. It''s also a bit related, as long as you handle it properly, you should be able to get a lot of kung fu from her. Whether it is Tianshan Zhemei Hand or Tianshan Six Sun Palm, it is about the same level as Jianglong Eighteen Palm. If you can learn one of them, it will be a profit for Huang Feng.


    Moreover, in the Lingjiu Palace, there are many Xiaoyao school classics, and Huang Feng is also very greedy.

 1344 Chapter 1344

    "Yes, just go to the Shantong Grandma that day!" Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Originally, Xuzhu had a connection with Tianshan Tongmao, but now that he replaced Xuzhu and became the head of the Xiaoyao School, it would be nothing to get acquainted with Tianshan Tongmao by myself. Now Xuzhu has not appeared, so if he can¡¯t show up At the Wanxian Conference, Grandma Shantong would be killed by the Wu boss group that day, and it would be a pity that a great master died just like that.


    Huang Feng felt that he could not bother so much, as long as he followed Xu Zhu''s previous route. Xu Zhu was already in the "Tianlong Ba Bu", and his luck was already against the sky. Since he knew his process against the sky, then Just follow along.


    Of course, Huang Feng also understands that he is himself, and that Xuzhu is Xuzhu. He has the opportunity to obtain the benefits that Xuzhu can obtain. However, he cannot say that he can definitely obtain them. The character of the two and the handling of things. The method is also different, and there will definitely be some deviations.


    "By the way, is Xuzhu still the cohort of Xixia Kingdom? Do you want to be that cohort?" Huang Feng suddenly remembered Xuzhu''s amorous encounter. Could it be that he could help him continue with this amorous encounter?


    If it had been the case before, Huang Feng would not refuse. After all, the princess of Xixia Kingdom is beautiful, and she is still a princess. Huang Feng would like to have such a woman.


    However, now Huang Feng owns a lot of women, and all of them are very beautiful, so Huang Feng naturally doesn''t have much thoughts about the princess.


    "At that time, be careful, you should not be completely controlled by Shantong Grandma that day." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    After leaving the Xiaoyao School, Huang Feng did not meet the people from the previous quacks along the way. It seems that after the "Zhenlong Chess Game" was over, those people were scattered, and from beginning to end, Xu Zhu never appeared. Presumably, he will not become one of the three protagonists.


    "Xiao Er, serve a pot of good wine and two side dishes." Huang Feng came to the nearest city, randomly found an inn, and ordered two side dishes to solve his appetite.


    "Hao Le!" said the little second, wiping Huang Feng''s table attentively.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that his wine and food had just come up. It didn''t take long before he saw a familiar figure walk in, it was Murong Fu who had seen him at the "Zhenlong Chess Game" before!


    "No!" Huang Feng was immediately surprised when he saw Murong Fu appear. He didn''t expect that a restaurant he casually found would be such a coincidence. Of course Huang Feng remembers that there is a play of Murong Fu and Ding Chunqiu. The fight in the restaurant was precisely because of that battle that made Ah Zi''s eyes blind. Now Murong Fu appeared in this restaurant. Could it be that the fight was carried out here?


    "It shouldn''t be so coincidental, maybe the time is wrong, Murong Fu and the others are on the way, maybe the inn they go to tomorrow is where they fight." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    You know, Huang Feng has been smelting Wuyazi''s internal energy for his own use in the past few days, but that obviously can''t be accomplished overnight. Now Huang Feng can only play Wuyazi skills. About one-tenth, even with his own ability, it would be difficult to defeat someone like Ding Chunqiu.


    It¡¯s not that Huang Feng has never thought about using a gun. After all, he has a gun in his ring, but if a gun is attacked suddenly, it can still have a certain effect. Otherwise, it can deal with people like Ding Chunqiu. A master, there is no difference between a gun and a hidden weapon, and the effect is not great. What''s more, Ding Chunqiu has been a villain in his life, with a stronger sense of defense, and the effect of using a gun is even worse.


    And once his gun could not achieve any effect, Huang Feng might be caught by Ding Chunqiu, and he would have lost the opportunity to kill Ding Chunqiu.


    Therefore, at this time, Huang Feng does not want to meet Ding Chunqiu.


    However, many things were not something Huang Feng didn''t want, and they wouldn''t happen. When Huang Feng wanted to leave first, he just arrived at the door and found Ding Chunqiu''s sedan chair appeared and stopped at the door of this restaurant. Come down.


    "No, I really met?" Huang Feng smiled bitterly, but his movements were not slow at all. He ran to the back of a restaurant quickly, and then found a wood shed and hid in.


    It''s just that Huang Feng had just been hiding for a short time, and another person appeared sneakily. Although the man was a man, Huang Feng could tell at a glance that she was a woman.


    "Isn''t this Azi?" Huang Feng thought while looking at the woman who had just appeared, and Azi would indeed appear here.


    When the man saw Huang Feng hiding in the wood house, he was shocked for a while, then signaled Huang Feng to be quiet, and then the two hid in the wood house together.


    "Good apprentice, come out, I know you are inside." Not long after, Ding Chunqiu''s voice sounded outside: "Are you asking me to go in?"


    The woman who entered the wood house later had to stand up and walked out, her face was reluctant, but there was no way. Ding Chunqiu had obviously found her and she couldn''t hide.


    Huang Feng watched Ah Zi''s departure without any special thoughts. He just hoped that she would not tell where she was. However, Zi did not know the relationship between herself and Ding Chunqiu, so she was hiding here. I didn''t know that I was hiding from Ding Chunqiu.


    As a result, Azi will be blinded, and Huang Feng has nothing to do. One is that he is not strong enough to stop him, and the other is that Huang Feng doesn¡¯t like Azi. Of course, she has one in the "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon". A sad fate, but it also has a lot to do with her character. She is very selfish and never considers the feelings of others. Moreover, she always believes that others should treat her well.


    Although Huang Feng was a little touched by her last sorrow, but the fact that she did so much was so bad that Huang Feng couldn''t pity her for coming.


    "What''s the use of thinking so much? If I go out now, it is probably a death. I can''t save Azi. I have to get in." Huang Feng thought in his heart.


    After that, seeing that there was no movement outside, Huang Feng came out cautiously this time, and then quickly left the restaurant, he should hurry up to participate in the Wanxian Conference, go online with the Tianshan child grandmother, and learn more. .


    After leaving the restaurant, Huang Feng did not delay and went straight to the location of the Ten Thousand Immortals Conference. As for other things, Huang Feng didn''t even think about it.

 1345 Chapter 1345

    "The one who showed me the way is definitely pointing the wrong way."


    At this time, Huang Feng complained as he hurried, because he only knew a general place, and Huang Feng was not very familiar with the surrounding environment. Therefore, Huang Feng wanted to find the place of the Ten Thousand Immortals Conference. Could be asking for directions.


    However, I don¡¯t know if the other party didn¡¯t know it or did it deliberately. Anyway, the other party gave Huang Feng a bit of twists and turns. Huang Feng went around a long way before he arrived near his destination. He planned to arrive earlier. Also failed.


    Huang Feng knew that the gang of Wu boss was going to kill the Tianshan child grandmother to come to the oath. Although they did not know the identity of the Tianshan child grandmother, they only regarded her as a maid of Misaki Peak. If Huang Feng appeared late, Without the presence of Xuzhu, Shantong''s grandmother died that day, and everything was over. Who else could Huang Feng learn advanced kung fu from?


    Therefore, Huangfeng can only arrive early, not late.


    "I hope it''s not too late." Huang Feng thought as he hurried fast. At this time, it was already late, but Huang Feng didn''t dare to delay, he could only rush overnight.


    "Hey, that figure is so familiar? Isn''t that Duan Yu?" Huang Feng, who was on his way, suddenly saw a familiar figure in front of him. Huang Feng had good eyesight, but the other party was still wearing white clothes. At night, it was also very eye-catching.


    Seeing Duan Yu, Huang Feng was very happy, because Duan Yu will also appear at the Wanxian Conference, and now the other party is still alone. Obviously, he has not reached the destination yet, that is to say, the Wanxian Conference has not yet been formalized. Start.


    "Great, I actually caught up." After seeing Duan Yu, Huang Feng thought with joy.


    However, Huang Feng did not catch up, but followed from a distance. Although Duan Yu has deep internal skills at this time, he does not have many specific moves. Apart from the Six Meridian Sword and Lingbo Weibu, he does not have What martial arts he had learned, so he didn''t even notice Huang Feng following him.


    Sure enough, with Duan Yu''s continuous advancement, Huang Feng finally found a specific location, and from afar, there was fighting sounds. Needless to say, it must be Murong Fu''s group and the three participating in the Wanxian Conference. In the 16th hole, the people from the 72nd island fought, that is to say, Tianshan Tongmao had not played yet, seeing this situation, Huang Feng was truly relieved.


    When he got close, Huang Feng realized that the fighting was more intense than he thought. Na Murong is worthy of the same name as Qiao Feng. Kung fu is indeed not weak. However, those 36 holes and 72 islands People are not mediocre. Now that they are under siege, even Murong Fu is a bit dangerous.


    The more dangerous thing is that Wang Yuyan, who can''t do anything at all, was caught. At this time, Duan Yu, who was hiding in the dark, couldn''t help it. He hurriedly showed up and saved Wang Yuyan. The two who were about to flee, also because of Murong Fu, turned back again and fought side by side with Murong Fu.


    However, Duan Yu¡¯s Six-Medition Divine Sword is sometimes spiritual and sometimes inoperative, and can¡¯t exert much combat power at all. Although his Lingbo microsteps are magical, they can only help him avoid attacks. It''s hard to kill.


    Therefore, even with Duan Yu joining, Murong Fu''s side is getting more and more dangerous.


    "The sword god Zhuo Bufan should be on the stage next, right?" Huang Feng muttered to himself in the dark. The scene here has not changed in any way because of his appearance. Therefore, Huang Feng knew that Zhuo should be next. Extraordinary appearance.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before a long sword flew in the air, and directly shot the weapon that had attacked Murong Fu and others. The 36 holes and 72 islands all immediately lost their weapons, and their combat effectiveness suddenly They had dropped a step, and they were also shocked by the scene in front of them, so for a while, they did not dare to continue to attack Murong Fu.


    "It''s really amazing." Although Huang Feng has been watching secretly, he still couldn''t see where the long sword came from, and even though he didn''t personally touch the long sword, Can feel the mystery in it.


    "It''s really like a cloud of masters here." Huang Feng sighed again. There are so many masters in this "Tianlong Babu" world, that is, these people from 36 holes and 72 islands, in the "Tianlong Babu". , That''s soy sauce, but even if it''s only soy sauce, they have second-rate or above skills, which are similar to Huang Feng, who just came to this time and space. As for the outstanding extraordinary, he is definitely another first-rate expert. So, it''s no wonder Huang Summit feels that there are so many masters in this time and space.


    Zhuo Bufan shocked the audience as soon as he appeared, and the fighting between the two sides stopped temporarily. After that, Zhuo Bufan acted as an intermediary to mediate the relationship between the two parties. The two sides also eased down, and because he knew the reason why everyone was gathering here, In addition, they admire Murongfu''s skill, so Wu boss and others also invited Murongfu to join them, together to fight against the son of the day.


    Murong Fu originally refused, because the incident itself did not have much to do with him. Moreover, when Shantong''s audience introduced him that day, he knew that he was not a good person to deal with, and he couldn''t make trouble.


    However, Murong Fu quickly changed his mind, because he thought that these people in front of him had good skills, and if they could be used by himself, it would also be a great help to his rich country.


    "This Murongfu is also a tragic figure." Huang Feng thought to Murongfu, who looked at Murongfu who was impassioned at the scene, Murongfu has been working hard for a goal since he was a child, and that is to restore the country. However, the Great Yan Nation has been destroyed. For a long time, how can we recover if we want to recover the country?Therefore, even if Murong Fu had worked very hard, but in the end, it still had no effect. On the contrary, he made himself crazy.


    Boss Wu was there to tell everyone what he had seen on Miaomiao Peak. Everyone was afraid of the mountain boy''s grandmother that day, and Boss Wu was the same. Originally, he didn''t dare to resist the rule of the Tianshan boy''s grandmother, but he discovered Some of the details stated that Shantong''s grandmother seemed to be in trouble that day, so he organized this Wanxian Conference, and wanted to gather everyone to kill the Misty Peak.


    "Bring up that little baby!" Wu boss said to his hand.


    "Come!" Huang Feng''s expression condensed, he knew that the next person brought up was Tianshan Tongmao, who was also his goal here this time.

 1346 Chapter 1346 Rescued Tianshan Tongmao

    "It turns out to be a little girl."


    Seeing the "maid" of Misty Peak brought up by Wu''s boss, people around exclaimed, this is clearly a girl who is still an adult.


    Huang Feng was a little far away, and she couldn''t see her appearance clearly, but she also knew that the current appearance of Tianshan child grandmother was indeed an underage appearance, and her figure seemed to have always been this way.


    "After I caught this girl, I went down the mountain and questioned again and again, but unfortunately, this girl is dumb and doesn''t know anything," said Wu boss.


    "It''s too cruel to a child like this?" Duan Yu couldn''t pass it.


    "The Shantong grandma was even more cruel to us that day!" Wu boss said.


    "Then you should go to Tianshan Tongmao, what is the use of treating a child like this?" Duan Yu said.


    "Of course it works!" said Wu Boss, then drew out his long sword and said: "Brothers, today we work together to reverse the misty peaks. Today we are blessed and enjoy the same difficulties. Everyone is an alliance of blood. This little girl slashed and stabbed a sword on her body. After all, this baby girl is a member of Misty Peak. Everyone''s weapons have drunk her blood. From then on, she is not at odds with Misty Peak. Even if it is a double minded person, it will not allow you anymore. Shy away!"


    Everyone else agreed and killed the little girl to sacrifice the flag together. Duan Yu looked anxious. He was originally a kind-hearted person. Now that everyone treats a little girl like this, he can''t bear it.


    So Duan Yu walked to Murong Fu and said, "Mr Murong, you must come forward to stop it."


    I don''t know, Murong Fu waved his hand and said: "Young Master Duan, we are outsiders after all. This is their own business. We better intervene less."


    Murong Fu was still thinking about subduing these people. Now of course he would not do anything to anger everyone, and in his eyes, there is indeed nothing unacceptable to kill such a baby girl in order to achieve his goal.


    Seeing Boss Wu raised the big knife in his hand, Huang Feng knew that he couldn''t wait any longer, so he hurriedly came out of the invisible place, appeared behind him, picked up Lingbo with a microstep, and rushed into the crowd. When he reacted, he grabbed the Shantong Grandma that day and took away.


    "Who? Stand, put people down!" The man from Thirty-Six Cave, 72 Island shouted.


    "Grab him, can''t let him run!" everyone shouted.


    At this time, Murong Fu, Duan Yu and others had already recognized Huang Feng¡¯s identity. After all, they had all participated in the "Zhenlong Chess Game" before, and Huang Feng was the only one who solved the chess game. Therefore, everyone recognized it at a glance.


    However, Murongfu and Duan Yu did not try to stop them. Murongfu didn''t want to be troublesome, while Duan Yu was simply happy. He didn''t want to watch the kid being killed. Now it''s just right to be rescued. .


    Huang Feng, on the other side, ran away with Tianshan Tongma on his back. His speed was naturally affected. Although he was not caught by the people behind, he would not be able to completely shake off those people for a while. After all, the people who came after them all had second-rate or above skills, and they were definitely not ordinary punks.


    "Coward, I just want to escape!" Just as Huang Feng was struggling to escape, a sound suddenly came from his ear, which frightened him, and the speed suddenly slowed down.


    "Who?!" Huang Feng said.


    Then, Huang Feng felt a light on his shoulders. When he looked back, he saw that the Tianshan child grandmother on his back was gone.


    "I''m your grandmother." It was actually that Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was already sitting on the ground, but it was on the other side.


    Huang Feng suddenly, he just forgot, this Tianshan child grandma is not really dumb, she can talk, but Huang Feng still sighs in his heart, this Tianshan child grandma is terrible, and she has not fully recovered yet. Well, she can come down from her body unconsciously. If she recovers to her heyday, one can imagine how powerful she will be.


    "Don''t make trouble, let''s leave here first. Now there are many people who want to kill us." Huang Feng said to Tianshan Tongmao. Although Tianshan Tongmao was very strong in its heyday, she is too weak now. Now, although he has some skills, once he is besieged by everyone, there is no life. Of course, if he just runs away, Huang Feng is still sure to leave safely, but if he takes the Tianshan child grandma with him , Huang Feng felt that it was choking.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother looked at Huang Feng with contempt. Obviously, she looked down on Huang Feng and ran away. She wanted to teach Huang Feng a few words, but she saw the one in Huang Feng''s hand. Ring.


    After seeing the ring on Huang Feng''s hand, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother suddenly became calm, rushed to Huang Feng, staring at the ring on Huang Feng''s hand, and said, "Where did you steal this ring? , Say it quickly, or grandma will kill you!"


    Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Tianshan Tong''s grandmother to notice the ring on his hand so soon, but he quickly recovered. After all, he had thought of this situation a long time ago and said: "This ring is not I stole it from my master."


    "Your master?" Tianshan Tong Grandma was taken aback for a moment, and then angrily said: "You nonsense, how could this ring be given to you by your master, if you dare to deceive grandma, I will kill you with one palm!"


    "This is really my master gave me." Huang Feng said, "This is a relic given to me by my master."


    Hearing the word relic, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother shook her body and said, "What is your master''s name?"


    "His name is Wuyazi." Huang Feng said.


    "Impossible, this is impossible!" Tianshan Tongmao shouted, although she had guessed before, but now that she knew from Huang Feng''s mouth, she was still a little unacceptable.


    In fact, Tianshan Tongmao knew that this ring was worn by Wuyazi all the time. Wuyazi''s martial arts is profound. As long as he is unwilling, few people in this world can snatch this ring from his hand. Of the ring.


    And now, Huang Feng said that Wuyazi was his master, and this ring was given to him by Wuyazi, and Tianshan Tong''s grandmother believed it a bit. Otherwise, with Huangfeng¡¯s strength, it would be impossible to get from Wuyazi. I grabbed this ring on my body.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Huang Feng said, looking at the excited Tianshan grandmother.


    "You just said that this is his relic, what happened to him?" Tianshan Tong''s grandmother asked rhetorically.


    "He is dead." Huang Feng said.


    "Nonsense!" Tianshan Tongmao was unwilling to accept this fact, full of anger.


    "He really died, I didn''t lie to you." Huang Feng said: "He gave me this ring before he died."

 1347 Chapter 1347

    "Impossible! He can''t die. As long as he doesn''t break the gong, no one in this world can kill him! How could he give you the ring?" Tianshan Tong''s grandmother shouted at Huang Feng.


    After all, Tianshan Tongmao was a super master before, even if she doesn''t have much skill now, but her aura is still there, so now when she roars at Huang Feng, Huang Feng seems to be facing a violent storm.


    "What I just said is true. I cracked the''Zhenlong Chess Game'' before, and then I met Mr. Wu Yazi, who later accepted me as an apprentice and gave me this ring." Huang Feng said.


    "You cracked the''Zhenlong Chess Game''? How did you crack it?" Tianshan Tongmao said.


    Huang Feng explained a little bit, and Tianshan Tong''s grandmother muttered to herself: "I didn''t expect that the''Zhenlong Chess Game'' has plagued the world''s heroes for decades, but you actually cracked it like this."


    "So, he, is he really dead?" Tianshan Tongmao asked.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said.


    Tianshan Tongmao''s face was sad.


    "They are right ahead, chase after!"


    "Grab them, don''t let them run!"


    At this moment, there was a noise in the woods behind, it should be 36 holes, those people from 72 islands were chasing.


    "Let''s leave here first, and then discuss the master''s affairs." Huang Feng quickly picked up the Tianshan child grandmother and said.


    This time, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother did not refuse, and she also knew that based on the current state of the two, they were not the opponents of those behind.


    "Idiot, you have been running on the ground, they will find traces, it''s no use running far!" Tianshan Tong Grandma saw Huang Feng running on the ground and said aloud.


    Huang Feng can actually fly in the sky with a cloak, but that is his trump card and cannot be easily shown to others, especially if he is facing a character like Tianshan Tongmao. Don¡¯t look at her who seems to be talking very well now. In fact, This is a murderous demon, even if Huang Feng has just saved her, if she really wants to kill, she will definitely not be soft.


    Therefore, it is necessary for Huang Feng to keep some hole cards in front of her.


    "What should I do then?" Huang Feng asked. If he didn''t use the cloak, Huang Feng really couldn''t leave his footprints on the ground. Although his Lingbo microsteps were magical, they were also running on the ground.


    "Go up the tree!" Tianshan Tong Grandma said.


    "Climb up the tree?" Huang Feng looked up. For a while, he didn''t know what to do. Huang Feng realized at this time that he couldn''t fly too high without using a cloak. Of course, he can jump very high with internal strength alone, but that is obviously useless.


    "What a fool!" Tianshan Tongma said angrily: "Your internal strength is not weak, how can you not even such a simple light work?"


    Huang Feng is slightly embarrassed. There was Lingbo microstep before, and he ignored this. After all, Lingbo microstep is one of the top light skills. Huang Feng usually uses it and finds it very easy to use, and he often uses Lingbo. Microsteps can also increase the upper limit of energy in his body. That is to say, when using Lingbo microsteps, he is actually practicing internal force. Therefore, Huang Feng usually uses Lingbo microsteps, but ignores other things.


    "Put me down, I will teach you a set of light skills first." Tianshan Tongmao said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng would naturally not refuse. You have to know that even simple light work methods are not cheap in the store with storage boxes. Now that he can learn it for free, then he will earn it.


    After Tianshan Tong''s grandmother sat down, she said to Huang Feng: "When you jump up, bend your knees slightly to lift your dantian. When you feel your true qi rises, relax your muscles and press the Yuzhen acupoint. Do you understand?"


    "Understood." Huang Feng nodded and said. He is not that stupid Xuzhu. In fact, Huang Feng is still very talented in martial arts practice, and his foundation in martial arts is not weak, so Tianshan Tongmao After saying it again, Huang Feng followed it and tried it silently, and then learned it, after all, this is not a sophisticated light technique.


    "Well, hurry up, they are going to chase." Tianshan Tongmao said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng carried Tianshan Tongma on his back again, and then, according to the formula that Tianshan Tongma had just taught him, luck, jump, and as expected, he easily climbed onto the branch. After that, Huang Feng followed his footsteps. Keep moving forward among the trees in the woods.


    Regarding this situation, Huang Feng was overjoyed. Sure enough, it was a correct decision to come to Tianshan Tongmao. It didn¡¯t take long before he learned a kung fu. Although it is not a high-level kung fu, as long as he can learn it, that is. Earned.


    By the time it was clear, Huang Feng was already carrying the Tianshan child grandma and was about to leave the woods. Huang Feng put the Tianshan child grandma down, and the two decided to take a rest and eat something by the way. It was spent fleeing, Huang Feng was really tired.


    Huang Feng drank some water for Tianshan Tongmao. Tianshan Tongmao looked at Huang Feng and asked, "Where did you learn your internal strength and why do I feel a little familiar?"


    "It was the master who passed it on to me. He passed on his seventy years of internal strength to me." Huang Feng said. As for special energy matters, Huang Feng of course will not talk casually, and what he said is also Not a lie.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was stunned. She had some doubts about Huang Feng''s words before, but now that she heard Huang Feng''s words and felt the familiarity of Huang Feng''s internal energy, she was quite sure.


    "Wuyazi really passed you the position of the head of the Xiaoyao faction?" Tianshan Tongmao asked.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said.


    "What else did he tell you?" Tianshan Tongmao asked.


    "He gave me a painting and asked me to find the woman in the painting and ask her for advice." Huang Feng said, this painting was given to Huang Feng by Wu Yazi before he died. Huang Feng already knew the cave. Now that Wu Yazi asked him to find the person in the painting and learn martial arts, it is obviously not enough to learn the martial arts. After all, he obtained the Beiming divine art and Lingbo Weibu by chance. .


    "What painting, show me." Tianshan Tongmao said.


    Huang Feng knew how Tianshan Tong''s grandmother would react after seeing the painting, but he also showed her the painting. It can be said that this painting is very important to both her and Li Qiushui.


    Sure enough, after seeing the painting, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was angry. After all, she had a complicated relationship with Li Qiushui and Wuyazi, and she mistook the person in this painting for Li Qiushui.


    After a while, Tianshan Tongmao calmed down. After all, he was a person who had lived for decades. In terms of emotional control, he could still do a good job.

 1348 Chapter 1348

    Here, Huang Feng and Tianshan Tongmao had already escaped for one night and another morning, and they were a little tired, so they stopped to rest, and Tianshan Tongmao took the time to practice.


    Huang Feng is also cultivating. Although the world of time and space is not long, he has seen a lot of masters. Huang Feng, who was very satisfied with his skills, discovered that after he arrived in this time and space. , I can''t even beat a lot of tricks, and I still have an enemy with Ding Chunqiu. Once I meet each other, the other party will never be soft.


    Therefore, Huang Feng, who has a sense of urgency in his heart, is also seizing the time to cultivate. However, at present, his cultivation is mainly based on the internal power passed to him by smelting Wuyazi. After all, that is Wuyazi''s internal power for 70 years. Ah, profound, Wu Yazi was originally a genius, and his qualifications must be higher than Huang Feng. Huang Feng has been practicing for about two years, and he has the current strength, but Wu Yazi has cultivated for 70 years. , It can be seen that his internal strength is deep.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is very greedy for this treasure hidden in his body, and naturally hopes to use this deep internal force for his own use.


    "Hey, kid, it''s noon." While Huang Feng was practicing, the voice of Tianshan Tong''s grandmother suddenly heard from his ear.


    Huang Feng opened his eyes, looked up at the sun, and said, "Yes, it''s noon."


    "It''s you, aren''t you hungry?" Tianshan Tongmao said.


    "A little bit." Huang Feng said. Suddenly, Huang Feng remembered. Because of the special nature of martial arts practice, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother must drink blood at noon every day to control it. Once she doesn''t drink blood for a long time, she will Infuriated, the whole person was burned alive.


    Sure enough, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother continued: "There are sika deer and bamboo chickens here. I will teach you the light skill of running on the ground. Go and catch some."


    Tianshan Tong Grandma didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s Lingbo microsteps, and Huang Feng had never used it in front of her before. When she rescued Tianshan Tong Grandma, she was in a cloth bag, so she didn¡¯t see Huang Feng¡¯s effort.


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded. He is not Xuzhu. Xuzhu is a monk. He does not kill or eat meat. However, Huang Feng obviously has no such psychological obstacles, and there is no animal protection law. Wild sika deer and bamboo chickens do not commit crimes after eating. Huang Feng naturally does not mind getting some to eat.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was very satisfied with Huang Feng''s attitude, and taught him a set of kung fu for running fast on flat ground, which is not a top kung fu, but it is easy to learn and suitable for newcomers.


    Although it is not a top-level kung fu, Huang Feng will not refuse to be able to have one more skill. At the same time, Huang Feng is also extremely grateful. Fortunately, he decided to save the Tianshan child grandma. This Tianshan child grandma is a treasure house. There are too many things to be able to meet, and a little bit of leakage is enough for me to use it.


    "Okay, you have learned this kungfu too, hurry up and go, grandma can''t help it a bit." Tianshan Tong''s grandmother urged when seeing Huang Feng still practicing.


    "Okay." Huang Feng stood up, ready to catch sika deer and bamboo chicken.


    However, as soon as Huang Feng took a few steps, he heard a noise not far away, and it was obvious that someone was approaching.


    "No, they are chasing." Huang Feng quickly turned to Tianshan Tong Grandma and said.


    "Come here, I will teach you a few hand skills, go and knock him down." Tianshan Tong said to Huang Feng.


    "Me?" Huang Feng was slightly surprised. His current internal strength is not bad, but his skills are about the same as those of the island owners, and there must be more than one person here, so Huang Feng is not sure that he can defeat those people.


    Of course, if Huang Feng is willing, he can take the Tianshan child grandmother and leave here as long as he uses Lingbo microsteps. The magic of Lingbo microsteps is not understandable by those island owners.


    However, as a last resort, Huang Feng will not use this skill. His purpose here is to learn a little bit from the hands of the Tianshan child''s grandmother. If she can take her away from danger, she How can I teach myself Kung Fu?


    Therefore, from the beginning, Huang Feng was thinking about preserving his strength as much as possible, one is to keep his hole cards, and the other is to learn kung fu from Tianshan Tongma.


    "It''s not you, could it be me?" Tianshan Tong said angrily to Huang Feng: "Learn from me, stretch out your right hand, luck to your left arm, follow your left index finger, click on the enemy''s waist, be accurate, if there is A half-point mistake, not only can''t hurt the enemy, but also lose your own life, understand?"


    "Understood." Huang Feng nodded, but his hands were practicing in the posture of Tianshan Tongmao.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother watched and was still satisfied. Although Huang Feng''s aptitude was not excellent, it was definitely not bad. Although she had just taught advanced martial arts, she had only one trick, and it didn¡¯t take much to learn. Long time.


    However, the more Huang Feng practiced, the more he felt that this kung fu was somewhat familiar, and it seemed to be somewhat similar to the Beiming magical technique. Huang Feng tried hard to recall the plot on TV. At this time, the Tianshan child grandmother taught Xuzhu, and it seemed that it was the Beiming magical technique.


    And now Tianshan Tong Grandma didn¡¯t know Huang Fengming¡¯s Beiming magical technique, and also taught Huang Feng this technique. Originally, Huang Feng thought that the Beiming magical technique could only absorb people¡¯s internal forces, but now it seems that it also has some tricks. I just don''t know it.


    Huang Feng practiced on both sides here, and an island owner over there rushed up and saw Huang Feng and Tianshan Tongmao, and he was overjoyed. You know, they are from 36 holes and 72 islands, looking for Huang Feng. It''s been a long time with Tianshan Tongmao, and now he finally met him.


    "I see where you are going this time!" said the island owner. He didn''t feel how powerful Huang Feng is. After all, people who are not familiar with Huang Feng don''t know how good he can be. Tianshan Tongmao, in the eyes of the island owner, is even more non-existent, she is just a female doll.There is no danger.


    "Go on, just use the trick I just taught you." Tianshan Tongmao said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded. After that, facing the rushing island owner, Huang Feng didn''t retreat but moved forward, but he had already displayed the kung fu Tianshan child grandmother just taught. Although the kung fu is simple, , The power is really not small, and Huang Feng has a lot of abilities in his body, and the island owner was defeated in three or two.


    However, at this time, another person came, and it was the boss of Wu, one of the organizers of the Ten Thousand Immortal Conference. The boss of Wu had better skills than the island chief who had just arrived.

 1349 Chapter 1349

    Seeing Wu boss, Huang Feng was a little nervous.


    "Don''t be afraid, just use the trick I just taught you. He is not your opponent." Tianshan Tong Grandma said to Huang Feng: "There are pine nuts on the ground, pick it up."


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded, and did not refuse. Even if Tianshan Tong''s grandmother didn''t say anything, he would do it, because he remembered the plot here.


    The boss of Nawu was also a little dignified. He didn''t feel the presence of internal strength in Huang Feng''s body. He thought Huang Feng was a rookie. At best, he was a little better. Therefore, he could snatch the Tianshan child grandma from their hands. .


    However, when he first arrived, he saw Huang Feng injure an island owner with his own eyes. Although the island owner''s skill was not as good as himself, it was still possible, and not everyone could bully. Therefore, Wu The boss felt that he must have underestimated Huang Feng before.


    "Boy, hand over that girl, you can go." Wu boss said to Huang Feng. Although he doesn''t know exactly how Huang Feng''s strength is, he still thinks it is better not to fight Huang Feng. Moreover, their The goal was originally Tianshan child grandmother, Huang Feng left after leaving.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "You can''t take her with you."


    "Good boy, don''t blame me for toasting and fine wine, then don''t blame me for being impolite." Boss Wu saw that Huang Feng refused to leave, and there was nothing he could do. After all, he wanted the Tianshan child grandmother to be taken back, so, too You can only choose to shoot.


    Huang Feng is not too scared. Although the strength of this boss is stronger than the one just now, Huang Feng''s skill is not covered. If it is really dangerous, it will be a big deal to use his own cards, and Huang Feng also knows the kung fu taught by Tianshan Tong''s grandmother, but it''s not bad.


    Seeing Boss Wu rushing, Huang Feng lifted the pine nuts. Using the technique taught by the Tianshan children, he bounced the pine nuts. Moreover, Huang Feng played both hands together. Then Boss Wu saw the pine nuts. He flew, didn''t dare to be careless, and quickly avoided, but the pine nuts in Huang Feng''s hand were like a machine gun, constantly firing at him. Although he could avoid most of them, he was still hit. This time, he had already been injured. The technique that Tianshan Tong''s grandmother had just taught Huang Feng, but used part of Huang Feng''s internal strength.


    Of course, there are people who are more miserable than the boss of Wu. It is the island owner who arrived first. He was originally injured by Huang Feng. As a result, when Huang Feng beat Wu boss with pine nuts, he accidentally used pine nuts. Killing him would be regarded as unjustified death.


    However, Tianshan Tong''s eyes lit up when he saw the dead island owner, and then rushed to the island owner.


    "Comfortable, really comfortable." After Tianshan Tong''s grandmother sucked blood on the man''s corpse for a while, she straightened up slightly and closed her eyes comfortably.


    After the Tianshan child grandmother sucked blood, she went to the side to practice. At this time of the day, she needed to suck blood. After she finished sucking, she practiced, and the speed of cultivation was not slow.


    As for Huang Feng, he was smelting Wuyazi¡¯s internal force on one side. Huang Feng discovered that the special energy in his body was already compatible with that Wuyazi¡¯s internal force, although Wuyazi¡¯s internal force was better than The energy in Huang Feng''s body is even deeper, but obviously it is not the opponent of the energy in Huang Feng''s body. It can only be compatible, and the speed of this compatibility is not slow.


    Huang Feng now also understands that the energy in his body is indeed a treasure. Huang Feng is also secretly grateful. Fortunately, this energy has not been resolved by Wuyazi before. Otherwise, he would regret it. Up.


    As for Boss Wu, he was sitting next to his wounds. Although he wanted to escape from here, he did not dare. Although Huang Feng and Tianshan Tongmao were both practicing with closed eyes, he dared I promise that as long as he wants to escape, the two people will know for the first time. When that happens, he may not be injured as simple as that.


    After a while, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother opened her eyes, looked at Boss Wu, took two pills from her arms and threw them to each other.


    "Nine-turn bear-snake pill?!" Boss Wu cried out in surprise when he saw these two pills. He didn''t expect that Tianshan Tong''s grandmother actually had such a healing medicine on his body. In front of this pill, he had this little wound on his body. , It''s nothing at all.


    "Yes, good eyesight." Tianshan Tongmao said.


    At this time, Huang Feng also opened his eyes and looked at Boss Wu. He knew that one of the pills was a real Nine-turn Bear and Snake Pill, and the other was a fake one. However, Huang Feng didn''t mean to speak out.


    Not long after Wu boss took the pills, he also learned this fact from Tianshan Tongmao''s mouth, and his face was ashamed. When he knew from Tianshan Tongmao''s mouth that she would not kill herself, but just wanted to make herself When doing things for her, the face of Wu boss was better.


    After that, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother ignored Wu''s boss and went to practice again. Naturally, Huang Feng would not waste time. He has now melted a part of Wuyazi''s internal strength, although not a lot, but Huang Feng I am very satisfied.


    At noon the next day, the boss of Wu was very aware of the current affairs and caught a deer. Obviously, the work of catching deer was not done by Huang Feng, and at this time, the boss of Wu was from the mouth of Tianshan Tongmao. Here, she knew her true identity, but she regretted it. So many of them gathered together, isn''t it just to kill this Tianshan child grandmother?It turned out not to be bad. I caught the other party but didn¡¯t recognize it, and let the other party run away. If I knew her identity, I would kill her at that time, and nothing would happen. Now, I¡¯ve been caught again. The other party took control.


    After that, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother asked Wu Boss to continue catching deer, but she told Huang Feng the reason for her loss of skill. The main reason was that Huang Feng could help her through the current difficulties, because during this period of time, Her skill is very weak, and there happens to be an enemy who knows this and will come to her door. She hopes Huang Feng can help her defeat that person.


    And Huang Feng naturally knew who the enemy was in Tianshan Tong''s mouth, and that was her junior sister Li Qiushui, a martial arts expert who was also a master.

 1350 Chapter 1350

    "Grandma, I''m afraid I''m not her opponent. Even someone who is afraid of masters like you, grandma, I am definitely not good at it." Huang Feng said.


    This time Huang Feng didn¡¯t intentionally show weakness. He was telling the truth, even if he had Lingbo Weibu and Six Meridian Excalibur, but it¡¯s not easy to deal with characters like Li Qiushui. After all, The time he spent cultivating Lingbo Weibu and Six Meridian Divine Sword was not too long, and he did not have the adventures of Duan Yu, sucking other people''s internal strength. Although he has the internal strength of the cliff, it is still not complete. The refining is complete.


    "Don''t worry, during this time, I will teach you kung fu. Your qualifications are not bad. As long as you practice hard, you can be a little bit small in a month. You can barely be able to compete with my enemy and opponent." Tianshan Tong Grandma said .


    In fact, even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t talk about it, Tianshan Tong didn¡¯t think Huang Feng was Li Qiushui¡¯s opponent. For his junior sister, even if he was in his heyday, it would not be easy to defeat him, Huang Feng¡¯s body Although there is no Yazi''s 70 years of skill, but the martial arts is too bad, and the internal strength is not completely completed, it is not Li Qiushui''s opponent.


    Therefore, in order to protect herself, and to thank Huang Feng for saving her life, Tianshan Tongfu is going to teach Huang Feng some great skills. She will not easily teach outsiders with those skills. However, Huang Feng does not Similarly, Huang Feng is Wuyazi''s apprentice, the head of the Xiaoyao faction, and he saved her before. It can be said that Huang Feng is not an outsider.


    "Okay, I must practice seriously." Huang Feng said.


    Tianshan Tongmao was obviously very satisfied with Huang Feng¡¯s attitude. After that, she began to teach Huang Feng Kungfu, and what she taught was the magical skill of Tianshan Zhemei Shou. Although this skill only has six ways, , But Paul has thousands of things, it is really a top-level kung fu, even if it is comparable to Qiao Feng¡¯s Eighteen Palms of Jianglong, Huang Feng has long been greedy, and now he finally has the opportunity to learn. Will not slack off.


    Huang Feng''s aptitude is much better than that of Xuzhu. Therefore, the speed of practice has to be much faster. In one month, he has not only practiced this skill to a small degree, but also has become more proficient.


    At the same time, in this month, Huang Feng, with the help of Tianshan Tongmao, has also refined Wuyazi''s 50% internal strength. Wuyazi''s previous 70 years of internal strength has now been half. Melted into Huang Feng''s body, and entered that magical energy, and such an ability, even the Tianshan Tong Grandma would be amazed when he saw it, because even she can''t feel Huang Feng''s inner strength now. Now, I was quite surprised at Huang Feng''s ability to hide his skills.


    And this month is the time, Tianshan child grandmother is constantly recovering. Although Huang Feng has refined Wuyazi''s 50% internal strength, he is now regarded as a first-class master, even in the face of Ding Chunqiu, he can still fight. It was a fight, but when facing Tianshan Tongmao, he was still a little weak, which shocked Huang Feng. Although I knew that Tianshan Tongmao was very powerful, I did not expect her to be so powerful. After recovering more than 30 years of skill, she felt pressure on her body.


    At the same time, Huang Feng felt nervous about Li Qiushui who was about to face him. After all, on TV, the Tianshan Tongmao at this time was still not Li Qiushui¡¯s opponent. Although Huang Feng had refined 20% more than Xuzhu, Wuyazi However, it is estimated that it is not Li Qiushui''s opponent.


    While Huang Feng was chatting with Tianshan Tongmao, there was suddenly another person behind Tianshan Tongmao, a woman in white. Huang Feng didn''t even know how the other party appeared, showing the strength of the other party.


    "Haha, senior sister, you are so comfortable here," the woman said.


    Hearing her words, Huang Feng''s eyelids twitched. Sure enough, Li Qiushui still found this. In fact, because Huang Feng knew the plot, within this month, he had already moved the place with Tianshan child grandmother. That is to say, the place where they are now is no longer the place on TV and novels, but even so, at this time, Li Qiushui still found them, just two days longer than before.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother also shook her body, and then jumped onto Huang Feng''s back and said: "Run, she is my enemy!"


    Huang Feng knew the situation a long time ago, so he didn''t dare to delay it. He took up the kung fu taught him by the Tianshan child grandmother and quickly escaped. However, although Huang Feng was already trying his best to escape, he didn''t have any problems. The way to get rid of Li Qiushui shows that Li Qiushui''s skill is high.


    "That won''t work." Huang Feng said to himself. If this happens, they will be caught sooner or later. On the TV, Xuzhu and Tianshan Tongmao were knocked off the cliff, but there was a pine tree that happened to be saved. Their lives, but the place where Huang Feng and the others are now is no longer where they were before. There are no cliffs and no pine trees. If they are to be caught, it is likely that the two of them will die.


    "Forget it, don''t care about that much." For the sake of his own life, Huang Feng suddenly used Lingbo''s microsteps under his feet, and the speed was a few points faster than before.


    "Ling Bo Weibu?!" Tianshan Tong''s grandmother is obviously knowledgeable, although she does not know this skill, but Wuyazi will, she has seen Wuyazi use this skill before.


    "Pop!" The Tianshan child''s grandmother turned Huang Feng''s head on Huang Feng''s back and said: "You kid is not honest, and you didn''t say it before you could walk slightly, which made me think you can''t do light work, so I taught you. Light work, with such top-level kung fu, I didn''t use it before."


    "Grandma, this technique was also taught to me by the master. I was not proficient before, so I wouldn''t use it much." Huang Feng explained.


    "Forget it, don''t settle accounts with your kid, let''s run away from the woman." Tianshan Tongmao said, although Tianshan Tongmao was a little angry that Huang Feng had been hiding from her before, but after knowing Huang Fengfu''s skills, Tianshan Tongma was also a little happy in his heart, because, in this way, the hope of the two of them fleeing Li Qiushui greatly increased.


    "Okay." At the moment, Huang Feng didn''t keep it anymore. Lingbo Weibu urged with all his strength. This Lingbo Weibu is very magical. When other light powers are used, it needs to consume internal energy, but this Lingbo Weibu When using it, it is increasing the internal force, so even if Huang Feng has been using this Lingbo microstep, there is no need to worry that his internal force will be used up.

 1351 Chapter 1351 Go to Xixia Palace

    With the blessing of Lingbo Weibu, Huang Feng would not panic like Xuzhu and fled to the edge of the cliff.


    "Unexpectedly, your Lingbo''s micro-step practice is pretty good." Tianshan Tongmao said, escaping the woman, her mood also relaxed a little.


    "My martial arts are lowly, and I can only survive by practicing this life-saving ability." Huang Feng explained.


    "You kid is smart." Tianshan Tongmao said: "However, Wuyazi is really good for you. This skill has also taught you. What about Beiming magical skill? Did he teach you?"


    "Teached some too." Huang Feng said. At this time, he didn''t dare to keep it anymore. Of course, he didn''t tell the truth completely.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother nodded, but didn''t say anything. Since Wuyazi can teach Lingbo Weibu to Huang Feng, it is not all right and strange to teach him Beiming magic, but it can also be seen that no Yazi valued Huang Feng quite seriously, and indeed he wanted to send Xiaoyao to his care.


    Originally, Tianshan Tong Grandma still wanted to wait for her skill to recover, and then snatched the ring of the head from Huang Feng¡¯s hand. You know, she wanted to be the head a long time ago, but, Now she hesitated a bit. Anyway, she has feelings for Wuyazi. Now Wuyazi values ??Huang Feng so much. Not only has she passed on her life''s skills to Huang Feng, but also Xiaoyao faction also told Huang Feng about the secret of not being passed on. Obviously, that was high hopes for Huang Feng.


    But now Wuyazi is dead, and Huang Feng is his hope. This makes the Tianshan child grandmother who was going to work on Huang Feng hesitate a little, but she just hesitated, she has not completely given up on this. Ideas.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that the woman on his back had been thinking about waiting for her skill to recover and stealing the position of the head from him. As for teaching him before, she hoped to use Huang Feng. To escape Li Qiushui''s chase.


    The two were speechless all the way, and Huang Feng had been running away, but he was not familiar with the environment after all, so although he wouldn''t panic like Xuzhu, he also didn''t know where he went. .


    "You can''t run like this." Tianshan Tongmao said suddenly: "Although my junior sister is a bitch, but she has great skills, even if she is dumped by you now, she can still catch up with you with clues. And, she is the imperial concubine of Xixia Kingdom, she will definitely use Xixia Kingdom''s warriors to help us find us, we can''t escape."


    "Then what should we do?" Huang Feng asked. He also knew that Li Qiushui was very powerful. His own Lingbo microsteps were magical and could indeed throw her away. However, there was a difference between the two. The distance will not be too large. If the opponent keeps chasing, it is very likely to find his trace, not to mention, Xixia Kingdom, there are those masters of Yipintang, if they join the tracking, they will be more likely to be caught Found.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was also troubled by this problem. Suddenly, she remembered what Huang Feng had said before. Huang Feng''s first step in unlocking the chess game without a cliff was to commit suicide by committing a large piece of his own chess piece, leaving it to death and reborn. Only then has the turn for the better.


    Therefore, Tianshan Tong said to Huang Feng: "Go, let''s go to the west, to the Xixia Palace!"


    "What? Go to Xixia Palace?!" Huang Feng was shocked, not because he was surprised when he heard the name for the first time, but because he knew that in the novel, Xu Zhu was hiding in Xixia with Tianshan Tongmao. The ice cellar of the imperial palace escaped Li Qiushui''s pursuit, and Xuzhu also met the princess of Xixia Kingdom there.


    Huang Feng had tried to change the original plot before. For this reason, he also exposed that he would be able to step slightly, that is, he wanted to escape Li Qiushui''s pursuit, and he and Tianshan Tongmao did not use it. Hiding in the Xixia Palace, there will be no subsequent plot.


    It''s just that Huang Feng didn''t expect that he was running around and was going to the Xixia Palace again. Then his previous efforts were all in vain?


    "Yes, just go to the Xixia Palace!" Tianshan Tong Grandma didn''t notice the change in Huang Feng''s expression and said: "Our current location is not too far from the Xixia Palace, and even if the bitch would search us, it would not Will search her own home. We will find a place to hide in the Xixia Palace. As long as my skills are restored, we don''t need to be afraid of her."


    "Let''s find another place to hide, can''t it?" Huang Feng really didn''t want to go to the Xixia Palace: "Even a cave is fine."


    "No!" Tianshan Tong''s grandmother firmly vetoed: "That bitch is already proficient in tracking. We can only escape by thinking about her omissions. In our current state, as long as we are touched by her, Dead!"


    "I have Lingbo microsteps, I''m not afraid." Huang Feng said.


    "Pop!" The Tianshan child''s grandmother hit Huang Feng''s head again, and said: "If you ask you to go, that''s so much nonsense! You know how to step with Lingbo, and Lingbo with microsteps is indeed magical, but , Next time we are caught by that bitch, she will definitely be ready to do it again. At that time, no matter how magical your Lingbo steps, she will be caught."


    "Just talk about it, why hit people at every turn?" Huang Feng muttered, but he also knew what Tianshan Grandma was talking about. This time I could take Tianshan Grandma and escape from Li Qiushui''s hands. She didn''t expect that next time she found her trail, she would definitely arrange it first, and then do it. At that time, it would be difficult to say whether she could escape.


    "Forget it, go and go. Anyway, I am not Xuzhu. Xuzhu is not willing to break the ring. Therefore, the Tianshan child grandmother will capture the princess of Xixia Kingdom, just to break the line of defense of Xuzhu''s heart. , I don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t break the precept, so this Tianshan child grandma shouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Of course, even if Tianshan Tongmao really did that, she didn''t seem to have suffered any loss. After all, she was a princess, and she was still a beautiful princess, and she would not suffer.


    "Okay, let''s go to the Xixia Palace." Huang Feng, who had already figured it out in his heart, said to Tianshan Tongmao, but Huang Feng still had no idea to change the plot, especially the Tianshan Tongmao on his back. Huang Feng didn¡¯t want her to die like that. That¡¯s really a shame. This is a super master. Huang Feng thinks that if she regains her strength, she can definitely be equal to Qiao Feng and his son. Sweeper, that''s hard to say.

 1352 Chapter 1352 The Woman in the Imperial Garden

    With Huang Feng''s current skill, hitting Li Qiushui is definitely not an opponent, but there is no problem at all if he wants to sneak into the Xixia Palace secretly.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the night, Huang Feng and his grandmother in Tianshan quietly sneaked into the Xixia Palace. Although the Xixia Palace is not too big, there are thousands of rooms. However, the decoration, compared with the Central Plains, there are It''s better.


    "Grandma, where are we going?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Go to the ice cellar!" Tianshan Tong Grandma thought for a while and said.


    "Okay!" Huang Feng would naturally not object. In fact, he knew before that Tianshan Grandma would choose an ice cellar. On the way, Huang Feng was also thinking about where else in the palace was suitable. After thinking about it, there was no ice cellar. Although there are many rooms in this palace, there are really not many places that can be used for Tibetans. Moreover, they have to hide for two months, which is even more difficult.


    It took the two of them some time to find the ice cellar, and then hid in.


    This ice cellar is worthy of being in the imperial palace. The area is really not small. There are five floors above and below, and each floor is thousands of square meters. Huang Feng and Tianshan Tongmao directly reached the bottom floor.


    "This place is good for practicing qigong. No matter how smart the slut is, he would never think of this place." Tianshan Tong Grandma looked at the surroundings and said.


    However, Huang Feng hurriedly mobilized the internal power of his whole body. Otherwise, in such an environment, a long time would be enough to freeze people, but with internal power, it would be much better. Huang Feng would not even feel the surrounding area. cold.


    "Go to the imperial garden outside and catch me a crane and a parrot." Tianshan Tong''s grandmother said to Huang Feng.


    "Okay." Huang Feng didn''t refuse. After all, he was not a virtual bamboo, but he had no idea that he could not kill. He also wanted to eat in this place.


    Therefore, Huang Feng went out to the Imperial Garden. In addition to preparing cranes for Tianshan Tongmao, he also went to the Imperial Dining Room to get some food. Tianshan Tongmao could drink blood directly, but he could not eat raw meat directly. .


    Watching Huang Feng leave, Tianshan Tong Grandma found a place to sit down, did not practice the exercises immediately, but was thinking about the next thing.


    It is undeniable that Huang Fengguang now has internal power. However, in terms of martial arts skills, apart from the Tianshan Zhuangmei hand and Lingbo microsteps that he taught him, there is nothing particularly powerful. This is obviously not good, and I still need him to come. Helping oneself kill that bitch, that bitch''s skill is not weak, even if he is restored to its peak state, but it is not easy to kill her.


    This requires Huang Feng''s help, and if Huang Feng doesn''t have a handy move, it obviously won''t work.


    At the same time, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother also thought of another very serious problem, that is, will Huang Feng help himself at that time. Although Huang Feng behaved very obediently along the way, it is difficult to guarantee the last moment. Suddenly, Huang Feng turned back to help the slut, or watched and didn''t come up to help. After all, helping was very dangerous. If Huang Feng was afraid of death, he would naturally not go.


    "No, I have to find a way to let that kid help myself with all his heart." Tianshan Tong Grandma thought.


    Huang Feng on the other side didn¡¯t know that Tianshan Tong Grandma was thinking of a way to help her desperately. After he got out of the ice cellar, he carefully hid his identity and slowly approached the imperial garden. This is indeed the palace. , The guards are quite tight, and there are soldiers patrolling almost every moment. Although these soldiers may be elite, it is difficult to find Huang Feng. Huang Feng was already a master before. Now that there is no Yazi''s internal strength, it is even more than ordinary people can compare.


    Therefore, Huang Feng arrived at the Imperial Garden smoothly. However, at this time, he saw a person standing in the Imperial Garden. The person wearing a white cloak was wandering in the Imperial Garden, but there was a person behind him. No.


    "This person is too affectionate. He didn''t sleep so much in the middle of the night, so he actually played here." Huang Feng said to himself, it was not easy to start for a while, although the Royal Garden is very large, but those few people happen to be there. Near where the crane is.


    Therefore, Huang Feng had to wait on one side first, and with the help of the faint lights around, Huang Feng could see the person''s appearance. It was a woman, a woman under twenty years old, and she looked very beautiful. And, because of the reasons for wearing, Huang Feng can clearly feel the feeling of classical beauty on her body. This is not what modern people can show in ancient clothes, but a unique temperament.


    "This is worthy of the palace, and a woman who comes out of it is so beautiful." Huang Feng thought to himself, although Huang Feng could not see clearly because of the distance and light, it was in such a fuzzy state. This person is extremely beautiful, and there is a sense of haziness.


    However, thinking that this is the palace, whether it is a concubine or a court lady, it is all carefully selected. Therefore, it is understandable that it is beautiful, and if the princess has good genes, there is a high probability that it will be beautiful , So the women in the palace are pretty and normal.


    After about half an hour, the woman finally left, Huang Feng went to catch a crane, and then went to the Yushan Fang to find something to eat.


    "Why have you been there for so long?" When Huang Feng returned to the ice cellar, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother asked. Huang Feng hadn''t come back for so long, and she was even thinking in her heart whether Huang Feng left her alone and left alone. , And this worry also made her make up her mind, she must find a way to keep Huang Feng, because she really needs him.


    "There was an accident. It was delayed for a while." Huang Feng said, and then handed the crane to Tianshan Tongmao, while he was eating the food found in the imperial dining room.


    However, although those things belong to the Imperial Dining Room, the taste is average. Huang Feng has actually discovered that the food in this time and space tastes really ordinary, very similar to the time and space he visited before, but he did not expect , The chefs in this imperial dining room are also average.


    Tianshan Tong Grandma took the crane from Huang Feng''s hand, first drank its blood, and then ate the food Huang Feng brought. Although she drinks blood every day, it does not mean that she will eat raw meat. Yes, she also eats cooked food. She drinks blood only because of her practice, not because she really likes it.


    After the two of them had eaten enough, they began to practice. Tianshan Tong''s grandmother wanted to regain her strength, while Huang Feng wanted to refine Wuyazi''s skills as soon as possible.

 1353 Chapter 1353

    Because they were afraid that those outside would discover their existence, Huang Feng and Tianshan Tongmao both decided to go out only at night to find some food. During the day, they would practice in the ice cellar.


    However, when Huang Feng was about to go out looking for food the next night, Tianshan Tongmao stopped him, but she went out looking for food.


    "Grandma, let me go, your legs are inconvenient." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s okay, even if the legs are inconvenient, the people outside can''t find me. As long as the bitch doesn''t come, we are safe here." Tianshan Tongmao said.


    "Okay." Since Tianshan Tongmao insisted on going out by herself, Huang Feng couldn''t say anything, it was her, but he was a little curious in his heart, why Tianshan Tongmao insisted to go by herself.


    After Tianshan Tongmao left the ice cellar, she went to the Imperial Garden while thinking about what method should be used to tie Huang Feng and let him completely sacrifice his life for himself. However, after thinking for a long time, she didn''t think of a good way.


    Of course, Tianshan child grandmother can also see that Huang Feng¡¯s martial arts is very poor, and he seems to have a great interest in learning martial arts. He can teach him, and he will definitely teach him, but it is hard to guarantee that after he has learned it, he will not Leaving himself, once he feels that there is nothing worthy of nostalgia on his side, he is likely to leave directly.


    Therefore, it is obviously impossible to teach martial arts alone, but apart from martial arts, Tianshan Tong Grandma couldn''t think of anything she could keep Huang Feng.


    "Hey, there are people there?" Just when Tianshan Tongmao was thinking of a way, she found someone in the Yuhuayuan. Tianshan Tongmao didn''t show up in a hurry, but watched.


    After waiting for a while, those talents left, but from the conversation of those who left, Tianshan Tongmao also understood that these were not the first days to come here at night. They were all there the night before.


    "By the way, the kid said last night that something happened and it was delayed, so he wasted some time. Could it be that he also met these people yesterday, so the kid was fascinated by the woman, so he wasted Too much time?¡± Tianshan Tong Grandma thought to her, she did not expect that Huang Feng did not want to be discovered by others, so she wasted time because the place where the woman stayed today is not where she was yesterday. Therefore, Tianshan Tongmao did not think of this.


    Tianshan Tong Grandma felt that Huang Feng should have been fascinated by that woman, and she was fascinated by the woman, so he wasted time. But thinking of this, Tianshan Tong Grandma''s eyes lit up and thought: Yes, that kid is a healthy man. A man, he uses a beautiful woman to attract him. Once he has feelings for the woman and only he knows the identity of the woman, the kid will definitely keep him.


    The more I think about it, the more reasonable Tianshan Tongmao feels. After all, she has been trapped by love for so many years. Knowing the feelings can most fetter people''s hearts. Once you like to be alone, it is hard to forget.


    Therefore, Tianshan Tongmao, who was still troubled, had an idea instantly, and went to catch the woman just now!Let something happen between her and Huang Feng, and then Huang Feng can be controlled by himself.


    Therefore, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother didn''t care about looking for any cranes, but followed the woman and followed behind secretly until she saw that the other party entered a room, and the servants all withdrew, she secretly He slipped in, knocked the opponent out, and brought them directly into the ice cellar.


    However, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother kept an eye on her. She didn''t immediately throw the woman in front of Huang Feng, but put it on the fourth floor first, and then she went to the fifth floor to see Huang Feng.


    "Hey, grandma, why did you come back empty-handed?" Huang Feng, who was originally practicing, was surprised when he saw Tianshan Tong''s grandmother returning empty-handed.


    Tianshan Tong Grandma didn''t care, but smiled and said: "Who said I came back empty-handed, what do you think this is?"


    Speaking of Tianshan Tong''s grandmother waved to Huang Feng, Huang Feng also looked at her hand, only to see a misty thing flying out of Tianshan Tong''s hand, Huang Feng felt something wrong, thought To avoid it, it is too late.


    "Grandma, what are you doing?" Huang Feng asked, with doubts and anger on his face. Huang Feng didn''t expect that he would be tricked by Tianshan''s child.


    "You''ll know later, don''t worry, it''s a good thing." Tianshan Tong said with a smile, and didn''t care about Huang Feng''s question.


    After Tianshan Tong Grandma finished speaking, he walked out, but Huang Feng was a little confused. He didn''t know what Shan Tong Grandma wanted to do that day, but soon he discovered that he was abnormal.


    "Damn, is that the kind of medicine that Shantong gave me just now?" Huang Feng felt the changes in his body and thought to himself. Now his physical reaction tells him that he is likely to be caught. Otherwise, you won''t always have that kind of thought.


    At this moment, the door of the ice cellar was opened, and the Tianshan child grandmother appeared again. However, this time she did not appear alone. In her arms, there was another person, but that person lowered his head, Huang Feng Can''t see her face clearly.


    "It seems that it worked, go on!" Tianshan Tong Grandma saw Huang Feng''s appearance and smiled. This situation was not beyond her expectation. After that, she threw the person in her arms towards Huang. peak.


    Huang Feng subconsciously took it. At the same time, he was sure of his previous guess. He looked at Tianshan Tongmao and asked, "Grandma, why are you doing this."


    "Haha, don''t ask so much, enjoy your life." After Tianshan Tongmao finished speaking, she left the ice cellar again and closed the door. She didn''t want to see what was about to happen here, and, just to arrest people, She hasn''t drank blood yet, and it''s time to catch a crane.


    Huang Feng on the other side also saw clearly the person thrown to him by Tianshan Tongmao. What surprised him was that the other person was the one he saw in the Imperial Garden last night.


    "Could it be that Tianshan Tong''s grandmother followed himself last night?" Huang Feng looked at the person in his arms and thought, and at this moment, the person in Huang Feng''s arms woke up. Because of his thin clothes and thin clothes, here is the ice cellar. Unable to bear it, the whole person subconsciously hugged Huang Feng tightly.

 1354 Chapter 1354

    "Where is this? Why is it so cold?" The woman in Huang Feng''s arms murmured.


    Huang Feng unconsciously embraced the opponent with both hands. Huang Feng, who was still thinking about entering the storage box to find the antidote, was instantly disintegrated.


    Huang Feng thought that in the original novel, Xu Zhu was not just the relationship with the princess of Xixia Kingdom, and the matchmaker was also Tianshan Tong''s grandmother. Originally Huang Feng still thought about many things about himself, and he is already very listening to Tianshan Tong. Grandma, there was no need for Grandma Shantong to arrest the princess of Xixia Kingdom that day to make herself "break the ring", and she would not have a relationship with the princess of Xixia Kingdom.


    However, I did not expect that although he avoided the princess of Xixia Kingdom, he was still confused by the Tianshan child¡¯s grandmother who threw a woman over and gave himself medicine. Huang Feng didn¡¯t know why Tianshan child¡¯s grandmother. There is no reason to do this.


    However, no matter why Tianshan Tong''s grandmother did this, she has done it now. The woman she saw in the Imperial Garden last night is now lying in her arms.


    "It''s cold, hold me tight." The woman shivered in Huang Feng''s arms. Huang Feng quickly took off her coat and put it on the other party. However, there didn''t seem to be any signs of improvement, so Huang Feng also I had to hug the other person, let the other person stay as close to myself as possible, and use the temperature of my body to give him some warmth.


    However, in this way, Huang Feng''s will was even more tested.


    "Boy, enjoy it, don''t think about resistance anymore. The medicine in my Lingjiu Palace is not worthless." At this time, the voice of Tianshan Tong''s grandmother came. This is a thousand miles of sound transmission. Don''t worry that others will hear it.


    Huang Feng was shocked. He had already heard about the poisoning ability of the Xiaoyao faction and the Lingjiu Palace. Whether it was the former apprentice of Su Xinghe or Ding Chunqiu, they were all masters of medicine, and Lingjiu Palace was also a little Not bad, in terms of medicine, there are a lot of classics. Xu Zhu is there. He learned a good medical technique and helped Aziz complete the eye change.


    Now that Tianshan Tong''s grandmother shot himself personally, it is no wonder that Huang Feng''s internal strength is deep, and he resists with all his strength, and it has no effect at all.


    The process of Huang Feng looking for the antidote in the storage box was not very smooth. After all, there are too many things in the storage box store, and it takes a lot of time to find a specific antidote.


    But at this moment, the woman in Huang Feng''s arms refused to rest, Huang Feng''s body shook, and the original weak sense of resistance disappeared instantly.


    "Forget it!" Huang Feng thought to himself, and the woman in Huang Feng''s arms did not resist at all.


    ...


    "Wake up?" Tianshan Tong Grandma looked at Huang Feng and said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng looked around him, where is the beautiful woman?However, he was not Xuzhu, and he knew that what happened last night was definitely not illusory, so he asked, "Grandma, who was the woman last night?"


    "Want to know?" Tianshan Tong said: "When you help me kill that bitch, I will naturally tell you that I will help you accomplish good deeds and give you a generous gift."


    Huang Feng is speechless. Although there have been some changes, the meaning of Tianshan Tongmao is about the same as what he said to Xuzhu in the novel. Obviously, Tianshan Tongmao is not willing to tell Huang Feng now.


    "But, my strength is low, I''m afraid I can''t help much." Huang Feng said, although he has learned how to make plum hands in Tianshan Mountain, but the time is not long after all, so how powerful after he is released, Huang Feng does not dare Guarantee.


    "Don''t worry, during this time, I will teach you the skills of Tianshan Six Sun Palm. At that time, you just need to slap the bitch while the bitch is not paying attention, and the bitch will be dead. "Tianshan Tongmao said, she was meant to teach Huang Feng Kungfu, even if Huang Feng didn''t say it, she didn''t think that Huang Feng is the opponent of that bitch now.


    The matter of Huang Feng¡¯s Lingbo Weibu gave her a surprise. With the help of Lingbo Weibu, Huang Feng would be able to hit that bitch more easily. As long as Huang Feng¡¯s period of time will bring the Tianshan six suns The palm was trained to a small degree, and when the time came, with deep internal strength and cooperation, the bitch would die after a palm.


    "Okay, I''ll practice!" Huang Feng listened to Tianshan Tongmao''s words, and was delighted that he was able to learn a profound Kungfu again. The power of the Tianshan Liuyang Palm is not much different from that of Tianshan Zhemei. , Is also a unique school of Xiaoyaomen. I didn''t expect that Tianshan Tongma would also teach himself now, and now besides the life and death talisman, he has already obtained all the kung fu that Xuzhu has obtained.


    "It''s just, grandma, I promised to help you kill your enemy, but can you tell me who was that woman last night?" Huang Feng asked, since the relationship has already happened, Huang Feng still wants to know the other party now. Of the identity.


    "What''s the urgency, when you help me kill that bitch, I will naturally tell you that if I die, you will never see that person for the rest of my life." Tianshan Tong''s grandmother is eager to know that. The attitude of the woman''s identity is very satisfying, and he is not wrong in my estimation. This kid must be fascinated by the woman.


    Huang Feng curled his lips, thinking in his heart, if you don''t tell me, wouldn''t I go to investigate this evening?


    As if he had seen Huang Feng''s thoughts, Tianshan Tong Grandma said: "From today, I don''t need you to go out to find things at night, I will go myself."


    "Ah!" Huang Feng was speechless. This is completely rid of the idea of ??going to the woman alone. It seems that this Tianshan child grandmother has made up his mind to use that woman to hang her appetite, so as to do her best. Help her, can''t let her die.

 1355 Chapter 1355 Time Flies So Fast

    Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much resistance to helping Tianshan Tongmao. Although, Tianshan Tongmao had a temperament and a bit domineering, but she was still good to Huang Feng and taught Huang Feng a lot of kung fu. Although it was purposeful, Huang Feng did get a lot of benefits from her.


    Therefore, it is not impossible to help her, but Huang Feng is a bit hesitant to kill Li Qiushui. After all, Li Qiushui is not a heinous bad person, just a private grudge with Tianshan child grandmother.


    However, with the incident last night, Huang Feng really couldn¡¯t let the Tianshan child¡¯s grandmother die. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know the identity of the woman. Although it was certain that the woman was from the palace, Huang Feng does not know the specific identity, and there are many women in this palace, whether they are the princess, the princess, or the maid, they add up to a lot of them. Huang Feng should check one by one, which is obviously Unrealistic.


    And Huang Feng is not a person who likes the beginning of chaos and the end of abandonment. Since something has happened, he has to take responsibility. Therefore, he wants to know the identity of the other party very much.


    And if you want to know the identity of the other party, it seems that there is only one way to keep the Tianshan child grandmother, so Huang Feng can only be the answer.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s promise, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was very satisfied, and felt that his approach was very good.


    Therefore, in the following days, Huang Feng was unable to leave the ice cellar one step at a time. All the food was obtained by Tianshan child grandma, and Huang Feng could only practice in the ice cellar and practice what Tianshan child grandma taught him. Kung fu, refining the internal force of Wuyazi.


    It may be that Huang Feng has forgotten the woman, or that he is compensated for Huang Feng¡¯s inability to go out. Tianshan Tong''s grandmother will bring that woman to Huang Feng every once in a while, and every time Huang Feng will be drugged. , And the woman became dumb temporarily. In this case, even if Huang Feng wanted to ask the other party''s identity, there was no way, Huang Feng had to sigh with emotion that Tianshan Tong''s grandmother had no choice.


    And the method of Tianshan Tongmao is indeed effective. After this time of contact, although there is not much communication with the woman, Huang Feng does have the shadow of the other party in his heart, and Huang Feng can also feel the other party¡¯s His attachment, in this way, Huang Feng can''t give up on the other party even more.


    And Huang Feng is also guessing the identity of the other party. When he first saw the other party, the other party was alone. This made Huang Feng a little hard to guess. If he brought a group of people with him, his identity would be noble and guessed. The circle is much smaller, and now, the other party may be an imperial concubine, a court lady, or a princess, or a woman from the minister¡¯s family who came to the palace to accompany the princess or the imperial concubine, so you can guess the identity too too much.


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to say that the other party was not the imperial concubine. After all, there must be some imperial concubines who were left out in the imperial palace. Maybe it was because of this that the other party went for a walk in the imperial garden to relieve boredom.


    After guessing for a long time, Huang Feng had no clue.


    However, during this period of time, Huang Feng¡¯s energy will obviously not be all above this. He came to this time and space, after all, to strengthen his own strength and expand his own power, and in such a world where the weak and the strong, his own strength It is very important. Without sufficient strength, everything is in vain.


    And now there is a martial arts expert and experienced person who gives him advice. Of course, he will not give up this opportunity. Therefore, he has been practicing hard all the time. If he doesn''t understand anything, he directly asked Tianshan Tongma.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother is very satisfied with Huang Feng''s learning ability and attitude, and he also carefully answers Huang Feng''s questions for advice. In this way, Huang Feng''s cultivation speed will be faster.


    Huang Feng is not a virtual bamboo, Xu Zhu is somewhat resistant to learning Tianshan Six Sun Palm, and his own qualifications are not high, therefore, the speed of cultivation is not fast, but Huang Feng is obviously different, he cultivates faster than Xu Zhu That¡¯s too much. Even Tianshan Tongmao, who has always been strict, said that Huang Feng¡¯s talent can be ranked in the upper reaches of the martial arts. Although it is not the top few, it is much better than most people. Up.


    "call!"


    Standing on the ground, Huang Feng stood on the ground with both hands in accordance with the movements of the Tianshan Six Sun Palms, and hit out with one palm. Suddenly, a majestic aura surged out of Huang Feng''s body. The wall of ice in the distance was in Huangfeng. Under this palm, it suddenly collapsed, and many hard ice cubes directly turned into ice slag and shattered to the ground.


    "Yes, yes, you have now mastered the mystery of Tianshan Six Sun Palm. After that, as long as you practice harder, you will be able to cross the entire martial arts forest." The Tianshan Tong Grandma who was practicing nearby also opened his eyes and looked at Huang Feng with satisfaction. Said.


    "No wonder Wuyazi wants to accept him as a closed disciple. This qualification is good, and his character is also good. I have moved my mind to accept disciples." Tianshan Tong Grandma thought.


    "It''s all good from grandma." Huang Feng said politely to Tianshan Tong Grandma after receiving his work. What he said was also true. During this time, Tianshan Tong Grandma was doing his best to him and dealing with all his problems. , All answered carefully, so Huang Feng could learn so fast.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s attitude, Tianshan Tongmao was even more satisfied. Before thinking about taking away the position of the head of Huangfeng Xiaoyao faction, she also became more and more faint, thinking, this Huang Feng is the head of the Xiaoyao faction. It''s also good, at least the attitude towards myself is very good.


    "Tomorrow noon will be the day when my genius is accomplished. At that time, we will go to find that bitch together. You are stronger than I thought before. If we join hands, that bitch is dead." Tianshan Tong Grandma said triumphantly. .


    "Time flies so fast." Huang Feng said with emotion. He and Tianshan Grandma have been in this ice cellar for two months. The Tianshan Grandma will recover completely, and he has already Completely refined Wuyazi''s skill, but the application is still a bit worse. Moreover, Tianshan Liuyang Palm and Tianshan Zhemei Hand are two different skills. Huang Feng is also more proficient in using it, and Tianshan Zhemei Hand is even more skillful. Long ago passed the realm of Xiaocheng.


    "Okay, grandma, I have to concentrate on practicing the exercises. After tomorrow, that bitch dies, you can see your dream lover." Tianshan Tong said to Huang Feng.


    "I heard this, why is my heart so empty." Huang Feng muttered in his heart. In the novel, the Tianshan child''s grandmother also said to Xu Zhu. As a result, to death, she did not tell Xu Zhu, his Menggu. Who is it, is it that he will be that fate?

 1356 Chapter 1356

    Looking at the Tianshan child grandmother who was practicing, Huang Feng kept praying in his heart that Li Qiushui would not appear tonight. In the novel, Li Qiushui knew that the Tianshan child grandmother was hiding in the palace tonight, and finally forced out After the Tianshan child''s grandmother, the two fought in a big fight, and in the end, both were injured and died.


    In the original novel, Xu Zhu not only escaped by fluke, even, by chance, he also absorbed the internal strength of Li Qiushui and Tianshan Tongmao, and his strength greatly increased, and he became the top of the world in one fell swoop. The presence.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t know if he would have that kind of luck. He felt that if Li Qiushui appeared, he was likely to die on the spot. Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t want Li Qiushui to appear.


    However, in many cases, things were counterproductive, and when Huang Feng sat down and wanted to continue to cultivate his internal strength, Li Qiushui''s voice suddenly came from his ear.


    "I''m a good senior sister, where are you, come out and meet senior sister."


    "Damn, I really came after it." Huang Feng said involuntarily.


    "Ignore her, she doesn''t know where we are, and now she just wants to force us out." Tianshan Tong Grandma said indifferently.


    "I know." Huang Feng said, and then added in his heart: "I''m afraid it will be you who will be forced to appear."


    Li Qiushui didn¡¯t stop his voice transmission over there, calling Tianshan Tongma¡¯s name over and over again, hoping that she would show up. After a lot of hard work, it turned out to be something explicit in the novel. , Are all related to Wuyazi.


    Huang Feng secretly said a bad sound. Sure enough, Grandma Shantong couldn''t bear it that day. She could bear other things, but she couldn''t bear the matter of Wuyazi.


    "Stinky lady, you are really shameless, my younger brother has never liked you, he likes me!" Tianshan Tong yelled.


    Huang Feng just wanted to stop, but the words of Tianshan Tongmao had already been spoken, and Huang Feng knew that blocking was no longer useful at this time, because as long as Tianshan Tongmao made a sound, Li Qiushui outside would know where they were hiding. Yes, it is too late to stop Tianshan Tongma.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for a voice from outside the ice cellar. Needless to say, Li Qiushui had also arrived. However, she did not dare to enter the ice cellar, fearing that Tianshan Tong''s grandmother would have any ambush.


    Just like this, the two women scolded each other across the door of the ice cellar. The fierceness made Huang Feng think that he was watching two shrews arguing on the earth. They couldn¡¯t tell at all that they were A great master.


    In the end, the two women were finally dissatisfied with the verbal scolding, but directly moved their hands. The two are worthy of the top existence in the world. After the fight, the ground was shaken, and there were a lot of ice. They were all scattered on the ground, Huang Feng couldn''t stay at the bottom, so he went up, as long as he wanted to persuade the two, after all, at the beginning, Huang Feng hoped to prevent the death of these two people. .


    However, Huang Feng''s words didn''t seem to be of any use. Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui were still fighting fiercely, and they kept discouraging them.


    In fact, it¡¯s not hard to understand when you think about it. The reason why Tianshan Tongmao has always been a girl¡¯s figure is because of Li Qiushui, and Li Qiushui¡¯s beautiful face has a few more scratches and was disfigured, which is also Tianshan Because of the child''s grandmother, the enmity between the two is still great.


    "Don''t fight, everyone is a family, don''t fight." Huang Feng shouted.


    At this time, Huang Feng had reached the two of them and wanted to discourage both parties. However, Li Qiushui did not stop, but instead called Huang Feng with a palm. It is estimated that she thinks Huang Feng is also a child of Tianshan, so , I want to kill Huang Feng together.


    "Why hit me?" Huang Feng complained when he saw Li Qiushui making a shot at him, but his hand movements were not slow, and he fought Li Qiushui.


    Li Qiushui is the most powerful person Huang Feng has encountered so far. Although Tianshan Tongmao must be very powerful, but at this time she has not fully recovered to her peak state, so she is a little worse than Li Qiushui. Although Huang Feng had seen Murong Fu, Duan Yu and Jiu Mozhi and others before, Huang Feng felt that they were all slightly worse than Li Qiushui, and only Wuyazi could compare with Li Qiushui. Unfortunately, Wuyazi is dead.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t dare to care about Li Qiushui, but at this time he knew a lot of martial arts, and he had completely refined Wuyazi''s internal strength, and his strength was not what it used to be. Li Qiushui was a little careless, and he was slightly at a disadvantage.


    After the two met, they separated. Li Qiushui didn''t immediately attack again. Instead, he looked at Huang Feng with a puzzled look and said, "Why did you know Tianshan Six Sun Palm? Who taught you?"


    Huang Feng originally wanted to say that it was taught by Tianshan Tongmao, but Tianshan Tongmao first grabbed his words and said: "He is a disciple of Wuyazi, and Kungfu is naturally taught by Wuyazi."


    "You lied, how could Wuyazi have this apprentice?" Li Qiushui didn''t believe it.


    "You don''t believe it? How about you try again?" Tianshan Tongmao said with a smile.


    "Try it!" Li Qiushui didn''t go to beat Tianshan Tongmao, instead he shot Huang Feng again.


    Huang Feng had to face the battle with frequent moves in his hands. During this time, he had already practiced all his skills very well. At this time, it was also easy to use.


    After fighting a few strokes, the two sides separated again, and in the previous match, Li Qiushui actually suffered a small loss. She suppressed the shock in her heart, looked at Huang Feng and said, "Yes, it seems Wuyazi is indeed I have passed all the kung fu to you, and even the Beiming divine art has been passed on. It seems that you are really a closed disciple of my brother."


    "I said it a long time ago, you still don''t believe it." Tianshan Tong Grandma said triumphantly.


    "That also has nothing to do with you, I must kill you today!" Li Qiushui said, saying that the two fought again, and Huang Feng wanted to stop, but they were beaten away by the two. Going out, you can only watch the two sides fight on one side.


    "Don''t fight, the things between you are all misunderstandings!" Huang Feng shouted loudly, because he had already remembered that the two people had a grudge because of Wuyazi, and both of them liked it. Wuyazi regarded each other as rivals in love, and they had grievances with each other, but what they didn¡¯t know was that Wuyazi didn¡¯t like any of them. It could be said that they were all given by Wuyazi. tricked.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s words did not have much effect. Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui were still fighting as if they hadn¡¯t heard Huang Feng¡¯s words. Huang Feng had no choice but to jump between the two. Want to stop both parties.

 1357 Chapter 1357

    "Don''t fight anymore, stop quickly, this place is going to collapse!" Huang Feng shouted. At the same time, his two hands were placed on Tianshan Tong''s body and the other was placed on Li Qiushui''s body, thinking To stop both parties.


    However, at this time, the two of them had red eyes and couldn''t stop at all. They even directly used Huang Feng as a medium, using internal force to penetrate his body and injure each other through him. At this time, Tianshan Tong Grandma He also ignored Huang Feng''s kindness to her before.


    Huang Feng immediately felt that he was suffering abnormally. Both Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui were old monsters who had cultivated for many years, and their internal strength was extremely deep. Had it not been for Huang Feng''s ability to have cliffs, he would have been because of this. The two shot, exploded and died.


    However, even if he is not dead, Huang Feng is still very uncomfortable now. After all, such a huge amount of energy enters his body, and then goes out from the other side again, which makes him more and more uncomfortable, and seems to be able to support him at any time. Unstoppable.


    "Damn, this is going to kill me. I knew that. I didn''t stop these two people just now. Let them kill each other. I can''t run away by myself. It''s fine now. They have nothing to do. Well, I am going to die first." Huang Feng thought with regret in his heart.


    However, it is too late to regret at this time. He feels that he is more and more unable to hold it. If this goes on, he will burst and die in five minutes.


    "Right, Beiming Divine Art! I know Beiming Divine Art." Huang Feng suddenly thought that he was capable of Beiming Divine Art. The magic of Beiming Divine Art lies in the ability to absorb the internal power of others as his own. Yes, now Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui are just sending their internal forces into their bodies, and then they fight each other across the mountain?As long as I absorb the internal forces that enter the body, isn''t it all right?


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng was a little excited, and hurriedly ran the Beiming Divine Art to transfer the internal force of Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui into his body, and absorbed it. This test, it is indeed possible, the two transfer their own body The internal force has been absorbed by myself, and there is no way to go out from the other side.


    "Boy, do you dare to absorb our internal strength?" At this time, Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui also found an abnormality. After their internal strength went out, they never came back. Moreover, as time went on, Huang Feng actually took the initiative to suck the internal force in their bodies.


    However, at this time, no matter it is Huang Feng, Tianshan Tongmao, or Li Qiushui, the three of them can''t stop. Once they stop, they may directly end in death. Therefore, even if you look at your own body Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui had nothing to do with them.


    About ten minutes or so, the movements of the three of them stopped at the same time. At this time, the internal forces of both Tianshan Tongma and Li Qiushui had dissipated. On the contrary, it was Huang Feng. There was too much internal force in the body. This kind of swelling feeling, but Beiming''s divine art is magical, and it didn''t make Huang Feng explode, nor did he get mad, but quickly converted these absorbed internal forces into Huang Feng''s own energy.


    Huang Feng resumed work slowly, a glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes, and he did not expect that he had absorbed the internal strength of Tianshan Tongma and Li Qiushui so coincidentally. You know, these two people, one is eighty-eight years old and one is nine. At the age of sixteen, he has been cultivating for many years, and his talents are not bad. Therefore, his internal strength is quite strong. Even compared with the previous Wuyazi, it is not bad.


    And now that the internal strength of these two people has been absorbed by himself, Huang Feng can guarantee that, if only by internal strength, he should be the first person in the world, even if it is a series of adventures, it has absorbed the reputation of many people''s internal strength, and Compared to himself, it is not as good. After all, although Duan Yu attracts many people, he is not the kind of top master. In terms of internal strength, compared with himself, he should be worse.


    Huang Feng knows that Duan Yu has not absorbed the internal power of Kumozhi, so he should be inferior to him in terms of internal power. Even if he has absorbed the internal power of Kumozhi, Huang Feng feels that it should be with himself. Comparable, after all, I had a lot of internal strength before, and I would continue to cultivate.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also expressed his good fortune. In the novel, Xu Zhu does not know the power of Beiming, but with the true Qi of Beiming, he can gain the internal strength of Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui, all because of this. The two of them are in the limit state of fighting, and they just need a catharsis, and Xuzhu happened to run into it. Therefore, he and Xuzhu are different.


    "Let''s leave quickly, this place is about to collapse." Huang Feng said, looking at the ice cubes around him.


    However, at this time, both Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui had no internal strength. They were no different from ordinary people, and even weaker than ordinary people. Therefore, even if they wanted to leave, they couldn''t do it.


    Huang Feng no longer hesitated, and took the two out with one hand. Then, he quickly fled out. After he was out of the ice cellar, the ice cellar collapsed. Huang Feng secretly said that he was lucky. The two left the palace.


    When Huang Feng took the two to the wild, the two had already woke up from a coma, but Huang Feng had seen them personally. Both of them were already seriously injured at this time and were not far from death. Huang Feng was a little bit depressed. After all, he wanted to keep the two in the first place, and he did the same when the two were fighting, but his efforts did not achieve satisfactory results. Still can''t escape the situation of death.


    "Maybe I should have told the secret of the painting earlier." Huang Feng thought with regret. When he remembered the secret of the painting, Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui were already fighting each other. , I would not listen to his explanation at all, otherwise, the situation would not be like this.


    "Are you awake?" Huang Feng asked softly when seeing the two waking up.


    However, the two of them ignored him, but fought each other again, but at this time, both of them had no internal strength, as if ordinary people were struggling, without much harm. .


    "Okay, okay, it''s this time, you still have to fight." Huang Feng quickly pulled the two away.


    "This bitch does not die, I will never stop."


    "Yes, our hatred is as deep as the sea, we will never die!"


    "Two, no." There is no way, Huang Feng just needs to separate the two forcibly.

 1358 Chapter 1358

    Huang Feng finally separated the two. Then, looking at the two who were still glaring at each other, he thought for a while and said, "You two, there is actually some misunderstanding between you."


    "No misunderstanding, I must kill this bitch."


    "Yes, there is no misunderstanding between us, I must kill this old woman."


    Huang Feng touched his forehead speechlessly. The two of them now look like this, and they still persist in this way, so he had to take out the picture scroll Wuyazi gave him and said: "I know, between the two The grievances are related to my master. In fact, you all blamed each other. My master likes another person."


    "What? What do you mean?!" Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui both looked at Huang Feng and said.


    Huang Feng was right. The reason why the two people looked at each other was not pleasing to the eyes. Because of the lack of a cliff, both sides regarded each other as their rivals. Therefore, they tried every means to frame each other, and the trouble was as far as it is today.


    But now Huang Feng is saying that they have misunderstood each other, and Wuyazi likes another person. How can they accept this?After all, their point of view has been around for decades, but Huang Feng now says that they are all wrong, and they certainly don''t believe it.


    "Boy, you''d better explain it honestly, otherwise, grandma will kill you!" Tianshan Tong Grandma looked at Huang Feng and said, although at this time, she has no internal strength at all, but she is used to ordering others. Time cannot be changed.


    "It''s like this." Huang Feng slowly unfolded the scroll in his hand in front of the two of them: "The person in this painting is actually not any of you. I know, it''s a bit cruel to say that, but , This is indeed a fact."


    "Nonsense, the person in your painting is obviously me!" Li Qiushui said: "Where did your painting come from? Did your master give it to you? It seems that the brother''s favorite is me!"


    Li Qiushui looked at Tianshan Tongma proudly, and Tianshan Tongma didn''t look at her angry, because she also felt that the person in this painting was Li Qiushui.


    "This painting was indeed given to me by my master before his death. According to the master, he has been carrying this painting with him for decades, almost never leaving his body. The people in it are also what he loves." Huang Feng Said: "However, the person here is not you, Uncle Master."


    "What do you mean?" Li Qiushui said, "This is obviously me."


    "Uncle Uncle, you see, the person in this portrait is indeed very similar to Uncle Uncle, but the person in this painting has dimples, Uncle Uncle doesn''t have dimples, and there is a mole next to his eyes, Uncle Uncle also No." Huang Feng said.


    "What? What are you talking about, show me the painting." Li Qiushui said excitedly.


    "Let me see it first!" Tianshan Tongmao also wanted to see it.


    Huang Feng had no choice but to spread the painting between the two, so that both of them could see.


    "Hahaha, it''s not her, it''s not her, it''s not her." Tianshan Tong Grandma saw the person in the painting clearly and laughed.


    "How could it be her, how could it be her?" Li Qiushui also said with an unbelievable expression.


    "It turns out that we have been deceived by Wuyazi for so many years!" Li Qiushui said with an ugly expression.


    "I said, Wuyazi would not like this bitch." Tianshan Tongmao said.


    "Senior Sister, it''s all this time, is there still a need to fight for these?" Li Qiushui said with an ugly expression on his grandmother Tianshan.


    At this time, Tianshan Tong Grandma couldn''t laugh, but gritted her teeth and said: "No Yazi, you liar! Big liar!"


    At this time, the relationship between the two showed signs of easing. Previously, because of Wu Yazi, the two were feuding, and now it is because of Wu Yazi, the two people resolved their grievances. It can be said that it is really good fortune.


    Huang Feng was very happy when he saw the two people reconciled. However, he couldn''t be happy when he saw the two people''s weakness. Although the two weren''t good people before, they are still happy people. Those who are his uncles and uncles, and now that the grievances have been cleared, Huang Feng also doesn''t want them to be in trouble.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said to the two of them: "Uncle Master, Uncle Master, sit down with you two, and I will heal you."


    "Haha, it''s fine if you have this heart. You don''t need to look at the injury. The two of us are dead soon." Tianshan Tongmao said.


    "Not bad." Li Qiushui also said, but there was not the slightest expression of fear on his face: "The two of us have lived for decades, and we have lived long enough. It is only until today that we discovered that some people were deceived before. How miserable."


    Huang Feng can see that these two people are indeed ready to die. They are not afraid at all. Instead, they look away. Huang Feng has nothing to do with this. Both of them are brilliant. After a lifetime, and now suddenly no internal strength, for them, death may be a good choice.


    "Nephew, I have a daughter who was born with Wuyazi, and later married into the Wang family. If you have time, please help me to see it." Li Qiushui told Huang Feng. Obviously, this was for Huang Feng. Left a last word.


    Huang Feng knew that Li Qiushui''s woman was Wang Yuyan''s mother, so he said, "Okay, I will definitely go see it."


    "Thank you." Li Qiushui smiled and said. At this moment, she was no different from an ordinary old man, and she didn''t have the previous hostility on her body. Then, she took out a scroll from her arms and handed it to Huang Feng. : "This is the secret of Bai Hong''s palm strength cultivation. I''m dying. It''s useless to keep it. I will give it to you."


    Huang Feng took the scroll and opened it to see that it was Li Qiushui¡¯s previous effort to severely injured Tianshan¡¯s child¡¯s grandmother, Bai Hong¡¯s palm strength, this is a top martial arts comparable to Xiao Wuxiang, Huang Feng did not expect that, Li Before he died, Qiu Shui would leave this exercise to himself. You know, in the novel, even Xuzhu didn''t learn this fascinating knowledge, and now it''s cheaper for him.


    "Thank you, Master." Huang Feng said.


    "Boy, come here." Tianshan Tongmao shouted to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to neglect, and came to Tianshan Tongmao''s side, Tianshan Tongmao said to him: "You first release this arrow."


    Huang Feng hesitated slightly. Of course, he knew what Tianshan Tong Grandma''s shooting arrow meant. It was from the Lingjiu Palace who summoned her. However, at this time, Tianshan Tong Grandma and Li Qiushui had basically resolved their suspicions. So, Huang Feng was not afraid anymore, and let the ringing arrow out.


    After Huang Feng finished releasing the ringing arrow, Tianshan Tong said to him: "She gave him a unique school. Uncle, I can''t be stingy than her. I will teach you how to practice life and death talisman!"

 1359 Chapter 1359 The Palace Master of Lingjiu Palace

    Life and death talisman!


    When Huang Feng heard this name, he was shocked. Because Huang Feng is different from Xuzhu, he did not intend to abandon the Tianshan child grandma before, and Tianshan child grandma did not use the life and death talisman to teach him. Huang Feng also felt that he was going to miss the talisman of life and death. Although Huang Feng felt it was a pity, he could still accept it.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect that now Tianshan Tongmao was going to teach herself the method of refining life and death talisman, because she did not want to lose face in front of Li Qiushui, so she also had to teach Huang Feng a kung fu, and it was life and death talisman In this way, in the entire "Tianlong Babu", it can be said that it is the first hidden weapon.


    "Although the life and death talisman is mysterious, as long as you know the cultivation method, according to your talent, it is not too difficult to practice." Tianshan Tongmao said.


    After that, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother told Huang Feng the method of refining the life and death talisman in front of Li Qiushui. At this time, she was not afraid that Li Qiushui would listen. Everyone was dying, so there was no need to care too much. .


    The method of refining the life and death talisman is not too difficult to remember, but because of the choice of refining techniques, Huang Feng did not spend much time, so he remembered this method of cultivation. After a few tries, you can refine the life and death talisman as you like, and of course, you can also dissolve the life and death talisman.


    And when Huang Feng remembered the method of refining the life and death talisman, a group of people wearing black cloaks and fast horses came from a distance. When these people got close, Huang Feng discovered that these were all women.


    "See the Lord, it''s too late to come down, the sin deserves death!" The women came to Tianshan Tongmao''s face, and they knelt down without any hesitation, and said with their heads down.


    "You think I''m dead, don''t you? Don''t put my old woman in your eyes!" Tianshan Tong''s grandmother said coldly to those people.


    "Subordinates dare not!"


    "Don''t dare? How dare you come to such a few people?" Tianshan Tong''s grandmother is obviously still not satisfied. You know, she used to rule the Lingjiu Palace very strictly. She didn''t expect that at this time, she released a ringing arrow, but Of course she was dissatisfied with the presence of only a few people.


    "Enlighten the Lord, the other sisters have gone to other places to look for the Lord. Only a few of us are nearby. We came here when we saw the signal," said one of the women at the head.


    Tianshan Tongmao didn¡¯t blame the few people in front of him. Instead, he said to Huang Feng: ¡°I taught you the skills of folding the plum hands, the six sun palms and the talisman of life and death in the Tianshan Mountains, and you are again recognized by Wuyazi. The head of the Xiaoyao faction, from today onwards, you will be the palace owner of the Lingjiu Palace!"


    "Ah!" Huang Feng was shocked. He didn''t expect that the Tianshan child grandmother actually gave the Lingjiu Palace to herself. Huang Feng was still thinking about it. In the original work, Xu Zhu was the palace owner of the Lingjiu Palace. , I don''t know if I will be the lord of the palace. I didn''t expect that now Tianshan Tongma really passed the position of the lord of the palace to myself.


    "Ah what? I''m going to die, you are the most qualified person in this world to be the master of Lingjiu Palace!" Tianshan Tongmao said, "Slaves of the Jiu Tian Jiu Bu of Mi Mi Peak, life and death are up to you! "


    After speaking, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother looked at the people in the Lingjiu Palace who had arrived and said: "Don''t buckle the new owner!"


    "Knock to the new master!" The women said without hesitation, bowing their heads to Huang Feng.


    "Get up quickly, get up quickly," Huang Feng said quickly, so many women kowtow to him, he is really not used to it.


    "This is what they should be!" Tianshan Tongmao said, and then she looked at Li Qiushui and said, "Junior sister, we two have fought for a lifetime. I didn''t expect that in the end we were all suffering people, and we all died together. It''s also fate."


    "Yes, it''s all fate." Li Qiushui also said. At this time, the two of them had a better understanding of life and death.


    "Hehe, it''s just that we misread it at the beginning, that Wuyazi really hurt our sisters!" Tianshan Tongmao said. After speaking, Tianshan Tongmao coughed violently.


    "Grandma, are you okay?" Huang Feng asked quickly.


    Tianshan Tong''s grandmother smiled slightly, waved her hand, and then stretched out her hand to Li Qiushui and said; "I hope that when we two become sisters in the next life, we won''t be like this in this life."


    "Definitely!" Li Qiushui also said.


    Then the two of them looked at each other and smiled, and they died at the same time, with smiles on their faces to death.


    Huang Feng hurriedly stepped forward to check, only to find that the two of them were really dead. Huang Feng felt a little sad. After all, he originally wanted to save the two, but the two were injured too badly. There is no way to treat it if there is a will to die.


    "Well, I forgot to ask my uncle, who is that woman." Huang Feng suddenly remembered that he still didn''t know who the woman who used to accompany him before was originally the Tianshan child grandmother agreed to tell him, but, I haven''t thought about this series of things later, and there is no time to say it.


    "There will always be a chance." Huang Feng comforted in his heart. When he took care of the matter at hand, he lurked in the Xixia Palace again, not believing that she could not be found.


    "My dear, what should we do now?" Just as Huang Feng was thinking about how to find that woman, the voice of a woman in Lingjiu Palace was heard.


    "Send them to the Lingjiu Palace first, so let''s bury them." Huang Feng said. The two have now cleared up their previous suspicions. They are the elder sisters again, so let them be buried together.


    "Yes!" the woman replied. Although Huang Feng had just become such a respectable person, they didn''t know Huang Feng, but they didn''t show any disrespect.


    "By the way, don''t call me honorable. I''m a little uncomfortable. Call me Young Master." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, young master." The women responded respectfully at the same time.


    As a result, the group started on the road, and on the way back to Lingjiu Palace, Huang Feng and others also encountered other Lingjiu Palace maids. These people had dispersed before looking for the Tianshan child grandmother. After the news of those palace ladies, they all rushed to gather.


    There were more and more people travelling together, and Huang Feng also found a problem, that is, there seemed to be no men in Lingjiu Palace. Those people from 36 Caves and Seventy-two Islands were ruled by Lingjiu Palace before. , However, they are not qualified to live in Lingjiu Palace, and those who can live in Lingjiu Palace are all women, and Huang Feng has also confirmed this from those women.


    "So, that Lingjiu Palace is a living daughter country." Huang Feng said in surprise.

 1360 Chapter 1360 Spirit Eagle Palace Chaos

    Lingjiu Palace does exist like a daughter country, but at this time, the daughter country is in trouble.


    On the way Huang Feng and others rushed to the Lingjiu Palace, they ushered in a few Lingjiu Palace guard disciples, and they brought bad news, that is: those people from Thirty-Six Cave, 72 Island After rebelling, he was attacking Lingjiu Palace, and many guarding disciples were injured.


    Huang Feng was actually not too surprised by this news, because this incident has already happened in the original book, and it should happen again here, there is nothing to be surprised.


    However, Huang Feng inevitably complained in his heart. Those people in 36 holes and 72 islands were too inefficient. When he saved the Tianshan Grandma, those people were plotting to attack Lingjiu Palace. , As a result, three months have passed since then, and those talents are really attacking. This speed is really slow enough.


    However, this also gave Huang Feng a chance to rescue. If those people had attacked earlier, Huang Feng and Tianshan Grandma would still be in the ice cellar of the Xixia Palace, and Lingjiu Palace would really be shot down.


    Now, Huang Feng has not only strengthened his internal strength a lot, but at the same time, he is not far from the Lingjiu Palace. There is no problem in carrying out the rescue.


    As a result, everyone speeded up again and headed to the Lingji Palace.


    It took about two hours before everyone had reached the gate of Lingjiu Palace. However, the bridge to enter Lingjiu Palace was destroyed, and Huang Feng could fly over directly. After all, his current martial arts is already now. It''s not what it used to be, it''s not too difficult to fly such a distance, and he still has a cloak.


    However, those disciples who followed him in the Lingjiu Palace could not fly there. Therefore, Huang Feng separated from the others first, and he went to the inside of the Lingjiu Palace alone. As for the others, he waited for the inside of the Lingjiu Palace. The disciples came out to help pass.


    Along the way, Huang Feng didn¡¯t see it alone, but along the way, he saw a lot of blood stains, as well as some destroyed flowers and buildings. Obviously, these places have experienced fights, and the blood stains are not yet complete. It means that the fighting hasn''t been long.


    Huang Feng came all the way to the gate of the palace. From a distance, he heard the sound of scolding and whiplashing inside. Huang Feng could probably guess what was happening inside. So, the speed under his feet accelerated again and pushed away the palace. The door flashed in, just to see the boss of Nawu was forcing a lady of the Lingjiu Palace.


    Ling Bo stepped on at Huang Feng''s feet, and after shaking his figure, he disappeared in place. After the boss of Nawu reacted, he had rescued the maid of the Lingjiu Palace from his hands.


    Huang Feng''s internal strength at this time has long been different from what it used to be. After all, the skills of Wuyazi, Tianshan Tongmao, and Li Qiushui are no jokes. Each one is the best in the world. As a result, it is all here. In Huang Feng''s body, Huang Feng''s internal strength is enough to top the world.


    And with the blessing of deep internal strength, Huang Feng''s Lingbo Weibu is much stronger than before. Even people around can''t see his appearance at all, and they feel a gust of wind passing by, and then the boss of Wu The people here are gone.


    "Are you Jun Tianbu''s sisters?" Huang Feng asked the rescued women.


    "Exactly."


    "The sisters of your other movies have already arrived at the bridge. You can send a few people to pick them up." Huang Feng said, it is difficult for the people outside to get in without the internal people starting the mechanism.


    "Thank the hero for telling me!" The women said with their hands. After that, two women came to respond. As for the others, everyone was injured now. Huang Feng asked them to sit down and take a rest. Help them heal again.


    Regarding the departure of the two women, the people of Thirty-Six Cave and Seventy-two Island, they were not embarrassed. Their attention at this time was on Huang Feng''s body. At this time, they had recognized the person in front of them. , It was the person who rescued Tianshan Grandma that night, so, presumably, there is still some relationship between him and Tianshan Grandma.


    And it is Tianshan Tongmao that these people really fear.


    "Smelly boy, where''s Tongmao?!" Wu boss said, pointing to Huang Feng.


    "Didn''t you just say that Grandma Tong is dead?" Huang Feng said.


    "Did Grandma Tong die?" the other island owner asked.


    "Dead." Huang Feng didn''t intend to conceal it either.


    "She really died?" Everyone was a little unbelieving. After all, in their hearts, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother was a superb existence and would not die easily. Although Huang Feng said she was dead now, no one would Dare to believe it completely.


    "It''s really dead. Her body is right by the bridge." Huang Feng said, "If you don''t believe it, you can go and see."


    "Haha, that old thief also has today?!" After hearing Huang Feng''s words, everyone was overjoyed.


    Huang Feng frowned. In other words, Tianshan Tongmao was also his elder and his uncle. Not only did he teach him a lot of kung fu, but he also taught himself the position of the lord of the Lingjiu Palace. , But now someone called her "old thief" in front of her, and it was still in the case of her death.Of course Huang Feng was angry.


    "It''s better to keep your mouth clean!" Huang Feng warned. If these people talk nonsense again, he wouldn''t mind teaching them a meal. Three months ago, facing these people by himself, there was no certainty at all. Can escape, but now, facing these people, I am not at all shocked, even if they are together, I am not afraid.


    "I just said, how about it!" Not only was the man not afraid, but provocatively raised the long sword in his hand, pointed at Huang Feng and said, "Say, what did the old thief say before he died?"


    "What did she say? Why should I tell you?" Huang Feng was unhappy when pointed at by someone with a sword, but he was not afraid of the slightest. As long as he wanted, he could have a chance before the opponent stabbed him. A hundred ways, kill the other party first.


    "Good boy, you''re pretty arrogant, see if I won''t kill you!" the man angered.


    "Wait!" This is Zhuo Bufan''s voice.


    "Do you want to protect this kid?" The man glared at Zhuo Bufan. In fact, Huang Feng was thinking in his heart that if Zhuo Bufan hadn''t made a sound, you would have died.


    "Now that Tianshan Tongmao is dead, this person may be the only person in the world who knows how to unlock the life and death talisman. If you kill him, what should you do if the other brothers have the life and death talisman happen?" Zhuo Bufan said.


    "I kill if I want to kill, it''s up to you!" The man said to Zhuo Bufan, saying that he stabbed Zhuo Bufan with his long sword, but he was thrown away by Zhuo Bufan''s palm.

 1361 Chapter 1361 Lessons Zhuo Bufan

    Zhuo Bufan didn''t even look at that person. Instead, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Little brother, what did Tongmao say before he died? Tell me, Zhuo Bufan will definitely not treat you badly."


    "Tong Grandma didn''t say anything. What she said was related to me and not to you." Huang Feng shook his head and said. From beginning to end, his expression was calm. Although surrounded by powerful enemies, he was not afraid. .


    "If you tell me what Tong Grandma said before he died, how would I pass my sword to you?" Zhuo Bufanli lured.


    Huang Feng still shook his head and said, "I just said, what Tong Grandma said before his death has nothing to do with me, not you!"


    However, Zhuo Bufan obviously still didn''t believe it. He looked at Huang Feng and then at Wang Yuyan and said: "Little brother, I know your thoughts. If you tell me the last words of Tongmao''s death, I will call the shots. How about she betroth you to you?"


    And the direction of Zhuo Bufan''s finger was exactly the direction Wang Yuyan was in.


    It turned out that when Huang Feng just came in, seeing Wang Yuyan here, thinking of Li Qiushui¡¯s dying instructions, he couldn¡¯t help but glanced at Wang Yuyan a few more times. After all, after all, this Wang Yuyan is still Li Qiushui¡¯s granddaughter. , I am Li Qiushui''s nephew, so I am still Wang Yuyan''s elder.


    It''s just that Zhuo Bufan discovered Huang Feng these few glances, thinking that Huang Feng was fascinated by Wang Yuyan, so he had these words.


    "My scroll didn''t fall. Why does this Zhuo Bufan still think that he likes Wang Yuyan? And, like Tongma, why does this Zhuo Bufan want to control himself with a female color?" Huang Feng said inwardly.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about Zhuo Bufan''s words in his heart, but Zhuo Bufan''s words changed the expressions of several people at the scene. Wang Yuyan was shy and didn''t dare to look at Huang Feng, while Duan Yu had a complicated complexion. However, thinking of Wang Yuyan like this Beautiful, it¡¯s normal for others to like her. As for Murongfu¡¯s face, his face is even more ugly. After all, he is Wang Yuyan¡¯s cousin, even if he doesn¡¯t like Wang Yuyan, but now someone is in front of him to decide Wang Yuyan¡¯s affairs. , That is not to put him in the eyes.


    However, for those extraordinary people like Zhuo Bufan, Murong Fu had an idea of ??soliciting, so even if he was upset now, he did not show it.


    "You misunderstood..." Huang Feng said. Although Wang Yuyan is beautiful, it is not his dish. Of course Huang Feng has to explain clearly.


    "Little brother, don''t be embarrassed to admit that, I think you guys are born together, they are just right." Zhuo Bufan said. As he said, Zhuo Bufan turned his head sharply, the long sword has stabbed Wang Yuyan, his sword is not To kill Wang Yuyan, but to control Wang Yuyan, and then negotiate with Huang Feng, which is similar to the practice of Tianshan Tongma before.


    Murongfu also saw his move. There was no intention of killing Wang Yuyan, so he didn''t do it. However, Duan Yu didn''t understand. Seeing Zhuo Bufan actually want to kill Wang Yuyan, he quickly picked up Ling Bo Weibu. , Rushed in front of Wang Yuyan, trying to help Wang Yuyan block the sword.


    Duan Yu did indeed do it, but Zhuo Bufan''s sword didn''t intend to kill anyone, so Duan Yu suffered only skin injuries.


    Zhuo Bufan over there was irritating Duan Yu''s good deeds, and said angrily: "Good boy, I am a mud bodhisattva who crosses the river. I can''t protect myself. I want to be a flower protector, little brother. Love rival!"


    With that, Zhuo Bufan shook the long sword in his hand and pierced Duan Yu.


    "No!" Huang Feng said loudly, saying that the small footwork has moved, and the figure has appeared beside Zhuo Bufan. Then, he stretched out his left hand, and his little finger was on the Taiyuan point on Zhuo Bufan''s right hand holding the long sword. One point, Zhuo Bufan felt his arm numb, and his five fingers holding the hilt released, and Huang Feng took the long sword in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Murong Fu''s eyelids twitched, but Zhuo Bufan was frightened. Outsiders didn''t know, he thought he was merciful on purpose. In fact, he just didn''t have any thoughts to keep his hands.


    And Huang Feng''s move just now was exactly what Tianshan Zhemei had done. This Tianshan Zhemei was best at grabbing a hand-to-hand sword empty-handed. Even if Zhuo Bufan practiced for decades, he would still be taken away from his long sword.


    "Mr. Zhuo, such a young man is a good man, don''t hurt him." Huang Feng returned the long sword in his hand to Zhuo Bufan and said.


    At this time Zhuo Bufan had gradually calmed down. He felt that it was a coincidence that Huang Feng had just tapped his Taiyuan acupoint. Huang Feng absolutely did not have the ability to grab the blade from his hand empty-handed, so his pride reappeared.


    At the moment, he was also a little angry, Huang Feng didn''t know how to lift up, and he even grabbed the sword from his hand just now, so when he sent the long sword forward, it pierced Huang Feng''s chest.


    "Damn, this Zhuo Bufan really is the same as in the novel, he doesn''t know good people." Huang Feng looked at the long sword that stabbed him, and said angrily in his heart.


    However, even though he was angry, Huang Feng''s movements were not slow. On one side of his body, the long sword passed under his arm, but his palm was slapped on Zhuo Bufan''s back.


    Zhuo Bufan was shocked. He wanted to avoid him, but he found that Huang Feng was like a shadow. He couldn''t completely avoid him at all. The long sword in his hand had lost his goal.


    "Bump!" Huang Feng''s palm still hit Zhuo Bufan''s back, knocking his body out of balance, and staggering forward a few steps to stabilize his figure.


    Huang Feng didn''t stop his hand, mainly because he was angry. He had just returned the long sword to him and said he didn''t want to do anything. As a result, the guy actually attacked himself. If he didn''t react quickly, he would have been immortal just now. Seriously wounded, Zhuo Bufan''s sword didn''t mean to keep his hands at all.


    Therefore, now that Huang Feng succeeded in a move, he did not let the other party mean, but slipped under his feet, and the whole person turned into afterimages, floating to Zhuo Bufan''s side. At this time, Zhuo Bufan had just stabilized. His body was based on a violent kick on his ass. Suddenly, his body flew out and hit the granite pillar in the hall before falling.


    However, Zhuo Bufan''s situation after falling was obviously very bad. He supported his body with one hand, coughing violently, but there was already a lot of blood in his mouth.


    "Mr. Table, the sudden attack is not a gentleman''s work." Huang Feng looked at Zhuo Bufan and said.


    At this time, everyone on the scene was shocked by Huang Feng''s ability just now. No one dared to do it, only watching with a frightened face.

 1362 Chapter 1362

    When Huang Feng said that, Zhuo Bufan''s face turned red and white, very ugly. It didn''t matter if he succeeded in the sneak attack. The key is that he attacked first, but was defeated by Huang Feng in the end, which is even more embarrassing. .


    "Admire! I admire it, there will be some time later!" Na Zhuo Bufan struggled and wanted to leave.


    This time, Zhuo Bufan followed Thirty-Six Cave, and the people of 72 Island had already attacked Lingjiu Palace. It was because of his previous "Yizhihuijianmen" except for him, the rest were killed by Tianshan Tongmao. When he died, he escaped by chance. Later, when he met an expert instructing him, he practiced brilliant swordsmanship this time. This time one came out to seek revenge from the Tianshan child grandmother of Lingjiu Palace, and the other was to make famous.


    However, now he knew the news that Tianshan Tongmao had died, so naturally there was no way to find revenge for Tianshan Tongmao, and he guessed that Huang Feng should know the method of releasing the life and death talisman. Therefore, he had an idea, he wanted to ask how to release the life and death talisman, and then, relying on this to control the people of 36 holes and 72 islands, these people are all good, if they can control Live, that is definitely a big help.


    It¡¯s just that Zhuo Bufan didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng¡¯s kung fu was so powerful that he had no power to fight back when he was in his hands. Therefore, at this time, he had already retreated and wanted to leave here first. , He has no need to stay here anymore.


    "Stop! Here is where you want to come or leave?!" At this moment, a crisp female voice appeared in the hall, and then the door of the hall was closed. Zhuo Bufan rushed to the door with The sword went to smash the gate, but he didn''t know what material the gate was made of, so Zhuo Bufan couldn''t open it.


    "The slave maid worships the master!" This is a girl who is also wearing a black cloak. The girl is beautiful and cute, but at this time there is a murderous air on her face, just facing Huang Feng At the time, he was very respectful, kneeling on Huang Feng''s face paint, and didn''t dare to make any trouble.


    "Get up quickly," Huang Feng said.


    "Thank you, Master!" The woman got up and said, "Report to the master that now the various organs of the Lingjiu Palace have been activated, and all the gates have been closed. How to deal with these bold minions who dare to rebel, please master!"


    Hearing this woman¡¯s words, the people on the scene were in chaos. They were already a little flustered, and Zhuo Bufan could not open the door of the hall. It seems that what the woman said was not wrong, and they probably couldn¡¯t get out. Up.


    Of course, not everyone was afraid of this woman, and two people jumped out.


    "Little girl, who is calling for a minion! Your mouth had better be clean." One of them said.


    "Yes, otherwise, don''t blame us for destroying the flowers!" another said.


    "court death!"


    I saw the woman who was still in front of Huang Feng. She shook her body and arrived in front of the two men. After that, the long sword was unsheathed. Before the two men could react, the throat was cut open. The dead cannot die anymore.


    Huang Feng''s eyelids twitched. You must know that although the people of these 36 holes and 72 islands have no dignity in front of Tianshan Tongmao, they still have their own strength. They are at least second-rate. A good player of ah, when Huang Feng first came to this world, he was just as strong as these people, even worse than the boss of Wu and others.


    As a result, the woman who claimed to be a slave in front of her actually killed two such people with one move. Obviously, this woman had reached a first-class level.


    "Bold slave, dare to be so presumptuous in front of the master!" said the woman. Before, her eyes looked at everyone on the scene. Although everyone was glaring at her, they didn''t dare to make any moves.


    "This Lingjiu Palace is really a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon." Huang Feng said in his heart, a palace lady who came out with first-class skills, plus the 36 holes and 72 islands before, are also fortunate. The former Tianshan child grandmother didn''t mean to compete in the Central Plains, otherwise, this Lingjiu Palace would definitely be a huge force, even if compared with the world''s first gang of beggars, it is not bad at all.


    However, the former Tianshan child grandmother obviously did not have this ambition. Therefore, many people, including Murong Fu and others, had never heard of the existence of Lingjiu Palace before.


    Suddenly, someone from those thirty-six holes and seventy-two islands roared "huhhuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh", his face was grim and painful, like a wounded beast.


    When other people looked at his situation, they knew that this was the occurrence of the life and death talisman on his body, which came to torture people. At this time, the Tianshan child''s grandmother was dead, and no one could unlock this life and death talisman. Therefore, everyone thought this person. It''s dead.


    Seeing that the man was in pain, even about to dig his own eyes, Huang Feng made a slight leap, and he was in front of the man. After ascertaining his condition with his right hand, he immediately tapped a few points on his body. Next, it was the Tianshan Six Sun Palm that Tianshan Tongma taught him before, and he immediately pulled out the life and death talisman from him.


    The man stood up, shook his fist, kicked his foot, and found that he had completely recovered, and the life and death talisman that had haunted him before had also completely disappeared.


    Suddenly, the man knelt on the ground, constantly kowtow to Huang Feng, and his head hit the ground. "Thank you for saving my life. My life was given to me. What''s the use of my life in the future? In my place, despite the orders, you can go through fire and water without hesitation!"


    "Hurry up!" Huang Feng asked the other party to get up. He knew that this person had already been subdued. It seemed that he was going to subdue the people from these 36 holes and 72 islands just like Xuzhu. Huang Feng is of course very satisfied with this. After all, these people are scattered in many places. Although they are not well-known in the Central Plains, they still have their strength and influence, and the place of control is not small. If they can be returned to themselves If you use it, that is definitely a good thing for yourself.


    The man knocked Huang Feng a few more heads before he got up. After all, after being tortured by the life and death talisman for so many years, he was relieved at once, and his heart was very excited.


    At this time, everyone else also understood that the person''s life and death talisman was lifted by Huang Feng. Suddenly, everyone knelt down and shouted loudly: "Please give us the relief of life and death talisman!"


    These people have been tortured by the Life and Death Talisman for many years. They thought they would be tortured all the time. Unexpectedly, there is a turning point now, and of course they will not give up.

 1363 Chapter 1363

    "Get up all," Huang Feng said: "It''s not impossible for me to unlock the life and death talisman for you."


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, everyone was overjoyed and kowtowed and said, "Thank you En Gong!"


    "However, you have to promise me a few things." Huang Feng said.


    "Please tell me, please, don''t talk about a few things, just dozens, hundreds, and we will all agree."


    "Yes, we all agree to the conditions of the benefactor." The people said, they have been tortured by the life and death talisman and are going crazy. Now that they have the opportunity to remove this life and death talisman, naturally they will not care about promising Huang Feng a few things.


    "Well, this is the first thing. This time you attacked Miao Miao Feng while Tongmao was absent. This is disrespect to Tong Miao. You need to put on hemp and filial piety for her, and kowtow before her coffin to admit your mistakes." Huang Feng said. .


    "No problem, we must follow suit."


    "The second is that you killed a lot of sisters in Lingjiu Palace this time, and you have to kowtow and confess in front of their tablets." Huang Feng continued.


    "We must repent, and we must repent." Everyone did not refute Huang Feng''s words.


    "There is one last point, that is, in the future, don''t just kill people casually, do you understand?" Huang Feng said, "Of course, if someone caused the trouble first, then say something else."


    After all, Huang Feng is not a virtual bamboo. He understands the sinister nature of the rivers and lakes. Therefore, he just asks these people not to proactively cause trouble, but if someone comes to the door, there is no need to endure it all the time. If you want to fight back, you must fight back!


    "Yes, we must follow En Gong''s words. If anyone dares to hurt people casually in the future, that is our enemy!" Wu Lao shouted.


    "Yes, it is our common enemy." The others echoed.


    In fact, these people are still very satisfied with Huang Feng¡¯s last point. They also think that Huang Feng is a man of temperament. If others cause trouble to come to the door, but they are going to be a turtle, they must be unhappy in their hearts. Fortunately, Huang Feng is still very thoughtful.


    "Well, since you all agreed, then come one by one, and I will help you lift the life and death talisman." Huang Feng said.


    "Thank you En Gong." Everyone kowtowed to Huang Feng again, and some even shed tears of excitement. There was no way not to be excited. This thing that had troubled them for many years was finally going to be relieved. They no longer need to be tortured, and they feel natural in their hearts. It is very happy, I also admire Huang Feng very much, very grateful.


    Murong Fu looked ugly on one side. The reason why he came here was to find an opportunity to conquer the people from these 36 holes and 72 islands. However, he did not expect that seeing that he was about to succeed, he It was a Huangfeng that suddenly appeared, and it became everyone''s savior and conquered everyone''s hearts. At this time, Murong Fu knew that once Huang Feng had lifted the life and death talisman for these people, then he would be completely There is no chance.


    Therefore, Murong Fu wanted to attack Huang Feng to stop him. Of course, he had to choose a good reason. Otherwise, these people on the scene would not let him go, and would definitely stand on Huang Feng''s side. , Now only Huang Feng can help them.


    Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is obviously much higher than last time. Although Murongfu also looks down on the so-called sword god Zhuo Bufan, Zhuo Bufan¡¯s strength is still there. It should be first-class. However, in Huang Feng¡¯s In his hand, he didn''t have much time to hold on. Murong Fu thought that he could beat that Zhuo Bufan. However, there was no way to be as relaxed as Huang Feng. Therefore, Murong Fu faintly felt that Huang Feng''s effort at this time , May be on par with myself, or even higher.


    When Murongfu was hesitating whether to take a shot at Huang Feng, the door of the hall was opened, and the two of Baodi and Fengbo evil came in. However, the two of them were obviously not free bodies at this time, and their hands were tied. After they lived, behind them, there were a group of women wearing black cloaks. Obviously, these people were from the Lingjiu Palace, that is to say, they were Huang Feng''s helpers.


    "Fine, the opportunity is fleeting, there is no chance." Murong Fu sighed inwardly. At this moment, even if he shot Huang Feng, he would definitely not be able to take Huang Feng. Therefore, he could only give up. .


    So, he squeezed a smile on his face and said, "Congratulations to Xiongtai for taking charge of the Lingjiu Palace, and I am ashamed to offend Misty Peak today, and I still look forward to Xiongtai Haihan."


    Huang Feng looked at Murongfu with a smile and said, "It''s easy to say, easy to say."


    Huang Feng understood that he was showing weakness and wanted to let them go. Of course Huang Feng wanted to kill Murong Fu here, but Huang Feng also knew that it was difficult. Murong Fu wanted to leave and would not It''s too difficult, at best, I just left his men and Wang Yuyan.


    Moreover, Murongfu and Wang Yuyan''s family are related. Wang Yuyan''s family is Li Qiushui''s descendants. Huang Feng looks at Li Qiushui''s face, and it is not easy to kill Murongfu. After all, he and Murongfu do not have any deep hatred.


    Therefore, Huang Feng waved his hand and signaled that the few Misty Peak women would let go of Baodi and Fengbo.


    Murong Fu''s face looked good now, and he said to Huang Feng: "There are still important things in the next, let''s say goodbye!"


    Murong Fu obviously didn''t want to stay here anymore. One was that he didn''t want to see Huang Feng subdue those who he wanted to subdue. Another was that Huang Feng just noticed Wang Yuyan''s eyes, and he was naturally a little unhappy in his heart.


    "Walk slowly." Huang Feng also said with his hands, he also didn''t want to leave Murong Fu in the way here.


    After that, Murongfu and others left. Wang Yuyan naturally followed along. Duan Yu wanted to follow. However, Murongfu''s meaning was already obvious, and he just didn''t want Duan Yu to follow. You can only say goodbye to Wang Yuyan and watch each other leave.


    After sending off Murong Fu and others, Huang Feng began to give the Thirty-Six Hole and the Seventy-two Island the life and death talisman to be lifted. In addition, the disciples of the Lingjiu Palace were cleaning up the mess. After all, there was a battle before here. Very much.


    In the evening, Huang Feng called Duan Yu, who had not left, to drink together, mainly because Duan Yu was frowning. Obviously, this lovesickness was serious.


    And Duan Yu also misunderstood the relationship between Huang Feng and Wang Yuyan, thinking that he and Huang Feng are both in love but not in love, but there is a sense of sympathy for the same disease. Therefore, there are many topics with Huang Feng.


    The two were drinking and chatting. The more they talked, the more speculative. Duan Yu was talking about his Wang Yuyan, while Huang Feng was thinking about when he would have time to go to the Xixia Palace and find the woman who was deprived of him.

 1364 Chapter 1364 Martial Arts Practice in Lingji Palace

    "My dear friend, I have a good brother named Qiao Feng who is a righteous knot of Jin Lan. Whether he is martial arts or drinking, he is unparalleled in the world. If you see him, you will admire him. What a pity, he is today Not here, otherwise, the three of us can become brothers of the opposite sex." After drinking a lot of wine, Duan Yu said with his arm around Huang Feng, shaking his body.


    Huang Feng also drank a lot of wine at this time, mainly because of speculation with Duan Yu. Therefore, he did not use internal force to force the wine out, because Duan Yu was really drinking instead of passing the wine. It''s only his belly, so Huang Feng is not embarrassed to play tricks.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was also a little dizzy at this time, but when Duan Yu said Qiao Feng, Huang Feng was still shocked. For Qiao Feng, of course he has long admired his name. It can be said that Qiao Feng is Tianlong. The true hero here, a tragic hero, Huang Feng admired him a lot when he did not reach this time and space, and he has been in this world for a while, and he has not seen the other party until now. It''s a pity.


    "If Mr. Duan said so, it''s better for us two to become brothers today. When we see Brother Qiao in the future, let''s worship again, how about?" Huang Feng said, since Duan Yu proposed to worship, Huang Feng would naturally not refuse He also admired Duan Yu and Qiao Feng very much. Two people, one is dedicated and infatuated, and the other is a hero. It is also a great blessing for Huang Feng to be able to worship such two people.


    "Okay, so good!" Duan Yuxi said, "How old is Xiongtai this year?"


    "Twenty is five." Huang Feng said.


    "Four years older than me!" Duan Yu said, then stood up swayingly, knelt down and said, "Please be respected by my little brother!"


    Huang Feng also knelt down and worshipped Duan Yu. The two were considered to be brothers. Although there was no ceremony and even the process was simple, both of them believed that each other was a good brother.


    Today, there is one more brother to worship, and the two are naturally happy. Therefore, they drank a lot of wine. In the end, both of them were drunk, and Huang Feng didn''t even know how he had sex.


    When Huang Feng woke up the next morning, he felt that his head really hurts. Although the alcohol of this time and space is not high, he and Duan Yu really drank a lot last night. Therefore, it is I was so drunk that I inevitably got a headache when I got up this morning.


    Huang Feng propped up his body, but found that he was already on the bed in the room, and in the room, there were two more people, two women, two women who looked almost exactly the same, with washes in their hands. Water, and clothes.


    Huang Feng guessed that these two people should be the twin plum swords and bamboo swords in Lingjiu Palace, one of which he had seen yesterday.


    "Master, are you awake?" Seeing Huang Feng thinking about it, one of them said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, then said to the two of them: "Don''t call me master, call me master."


    "Yes, young master!" the two said at the same time, their voices were exactly the same, plus the appearance that they wanted to be the same, if it wasn''t for the clothes that were different, Huang Feng couldn''t tell.


    At this time, Huang Feng realized that his clothes had been taken off, and his face was slightly embarrassed: "You took off my clothes?"


    "Yes, master," the two said.


    The embarrassment on Huang Feng''s face was even stronger. Although he was not a monk like Xu Zhu, it was the first time that Huang Feng had an unfamiliar woman serve him.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng''s receptive ability must be stronger, of course, it can also be said that he has a thicker skin.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t think much about it, his own woman still didn''t know who it was, he didn''t have much thoughts right now.


    Later, under the wait of Mei Jian and Zhu Jian, Huang Feng put on his clothes. From the mouths of the two, he knew that Duan Yu had left and invited him to the Central Plains.


    When he got out of the room, Huang Feng knew that Mei Jian and Zhu Jian were not twins, but quadruplets!They also have two sisters, named Lan Jian and Ju Jian, together they are Mei Lan Zhu Ju!The four are orphans, who were adopted by Tianshan Grandma since childhood and grew up in this Lingjiu Palace.


    Huang Feng was also greatly surprised. This is a quadruplet, and it is still very beautiful quadruplets. Such quadruplets are rare on the earth. Huang Feng is fascinated to see it.


    After that, Mei Jian and Zhu Jian took Huang Feng to the stone room of the back hall of Lingjiu Palace. There were hundreds of paintings on the stone wall, all about the martial arts of Lingjiu Palace.


    Huang Feng was actually very curious about that stone room. Before the transmission came, he knew that there were top kung fu of the Xiaoyao School in this stone room. Not only were there amulet of life and death, but also Tianshan Zhemei Hand and Tianshan Six Sun Palm. There are even small phaseless power.


    In fact, Huang Feng now has the internal power of the small Wuxiang Gong, which was forcibly instilled by Wuyazi at the beginning, and part of it was Li Qiushui, but Huang Feng has not learned the small Wuxiang Gong. , So it will not be used yet.


    And on the stone wall of the Lingjiu Palace, there is an introduction about the little Wuxiang Gong, and Xu Zhu is also there, and only then can he thoroughly understand and master the little Wuxiang Gong.


    When he was in front of the stone room, Huang Feng went in alone, leaving Mei Jian and Zhu Jian outside, not because he was afraid of them stealing lessons, but for their benefit. Although the martial arts on the stone walls were exquisite, they were not enough. If you learn the internal strength, there will only be disadvantages but no benefits.


    Therefore, Huang Feng finally went in alone.


    Then, Huang Feng found thousands of paintings on the stone wall, but some of them were incomplete. These paintings recorded the kung fu of the Xiaoyao school. Some were learned by Huang Feng before, and some were not. , Huang Feng tried to follow the route in the image, and he felt that he was full of energy and energy.


    Huang Feng also found the place where the little Wuxiang Gong was, and started practicing carefully.


    In the next month or so, Huang Feng spent most of his time in the stone wall, and he was practicing martial arts on the stone wall. Although Huang Feng''s aptitude was good, there were too many kung fu recorded here after all. Most of them are advanced martial arts. Therefore, it took a month to practice these kungfu to the beginning. As for deep practice, Huang Feng needs to practice more by himself.


    At this time, there was only Huang Feng in the entire Misty Peak. Huang Feng wanted to stay on this Misty Peak and there was nothing to do, so he planned to leave and go to Xixia Palace to see if he could find himself. That woman.

 1365 Chapter 1365

    "Master is leaving? Isn''t it because we didn''t do a good job that made you angry, Master?"


    Hearing that Huang Feng had the intention to leave, Grandma Yu, who had appeared in front of Tianshan Tongma for the first time, and the four daughters of Meilanzhuju, all knelt in front of Huang Feng and bowed their heads to apologize.


    "Get up quickly. I want to leave. It has nothing to do with you." Huang Feng said: "The main reason is that I have nothing to do with this place. Moreover, my third brother invited me to the Central Plains before, so I wanted to Go out."


    Huang Feng is not entirely false, because he is going down the mountain this time, one wants to go to the palace of Xixia Kingdom to find the woman who doesn''t know her name, and the other wants to see the Central Plains. Huang Feng knows that there will be a big battle in Shaolin Temple. It can be said that there will be a gathering of all the masters in the world. Of course, Huang Feng doesn''t want to miss this grand event.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s explanation, several people breathed a sigh of relief. They all knew that Huang Feng¡¯s temperament was different from that of Tianshan Grandma. Tianshan Grandma didn¡¯t go down the mountain. They were all practicing martial arts, especially In the stone room where I like to enter the back mountain, I can stay for a month at a time without coming out.


    And Huang Feng obviously would not be so obsessed with martial arts, although he also likes martial arts, but he obviously would not give up everything for the sake of martial arts.


    "The young master, let the four daughters of Meilanzhuju follow you, so you might have a caregiver along the way." Granny Yu said, in the entire Lingjiu Palace, Granny Yu''s prestige is still very high, except for Huang Feng, this is her She has the oldest qualifications, and her words are the most effective. Of course, she has never shown an arrogant attitude in front of Huang Feng. She has always respected Huang Feng. It can be said that she is not overly obedient.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to reject Mother-in-law Yu''s suggestion. He felt that it would be more convenient for him to go on the road alone, and it would be easy for him to get away by himself if he was in danger.


    However, it may be that Huang Feng''s meaning was seen, and the four daughters of Meilanzhuju suddenly knelt down again and said, "Please take us with you, Master. Let us take care of Master."


    Huang Feng thought for a while and said, "Okay."


    I have to say that the four daughters of Meilanzhuju are still very capable of serving people. In the Lingjiu Palace for more than a month, Huang Feng enjoys the feeling of being taken care of by a few women.


    To be honest, there is another reason why Huang Feng chose to leave here, that is, he came to this time and space for the purpose, not for pure play. It is indeed comfortable to stay in Lingjiu Palace, and there are people who take care of him every day. There are still women all around. All of the Nine Heavens and Nine Departments of the Lingjiu Palace are women, and they are all women carefully selected by Tianshan Tongmao. There is no one with a long difference. Think about it, there are thousands of beautiful women every day. The women were surrounded, and they looked like they were asking for something, even Huang Feng was moved.


    Therefore, Huang Feng only wanted to leave. He was afraid that he would not want to leave after staying here for a long time.


    Seeing Huang Feng promised to take a few of them with him, Mei Lan Zhu Ju and the four daughters were very happy, and there was not much parting sadness on their faces.


    Huang Feng explained the affairs of Grandma Yu before leaving. During the time she left Lingjiu Palace, Grandma Yu was in charge of the things in Lingjiu Palace. She was not only in charge of other palace ladies in Lingjiu Palace. Cultivation, and also responsible for contacting those people in 36 Cave and 72 Islands.


    Since Huang Feng pulled out the life and death talisman from them, those people have willingly surrendered to Huang Feng, willing to be an affiliate of the Lingjiu Palace, Huang Feng will naturally not let go of these forces, you know, these people always A hole, every island, that is a force, united, strength can not be underestimated, even Murong Fu is moved by heart.


    However, Huang Feng did not ask them to do anything else. He just asked them to do business with him. Huang Feng came to these time and space mainly to make money. Now with the help of these forces, Huang Feng''s speed of making money Even faster than in other spaces!


    In fact, those people have misunderstood what Huang Feng meant. They thought Huang Feng had changed a way to get them to "pay tribute." However, they did not complain about it at all. Compared with the previous Tianshan child grandmother, Huang Feng It''s already a lot better here. Before, they wanted to pay tribute to the Tianshan child''s grandmother, and they didn''t have the slightest dignity. Now they are here at Huangfeng, they feel like heaven.


    Therefore, they took the initiative to give the big head to the Hornets for the money they made from doing business, and they still gave it willingly. Therefore, Huang Feng has made a lot of money in this more than a month.


    And when Huang Feng took over Lingjiu Palace, Grandma Yu also told Huang Feng that Lingjiu Palace also had some profitable industries under Lingjiu Palace, and there were a lot of them. Before, they controlled them behind the scenes. Every year, those people would make money. The money received is turned in.


    This news made Huang Feng very happy. He discovered that the Lingjiu Palace handed to him by the Tianshan child''s grandmother is really a treasure. Not only does it have a variety of unique martial arts, but also a profitable industry. It is a huge force. It is simply not too powerful. Fortunately, Tianshan Tongma didn''t want to dominate the martial arts before, otherwise, those schools in the Central Plains would suffer.


    Huang Feng had already memorized the brewing recipe before, and told her mother-in-law, who was also responsible for brewing. At the same time, the people in 36 Caves and 72 Islands are also making wine. This is Huang Feng and them. For the first cooperation, of course, there are still many follow-up cooperations. Therefore, the task on the mother-in-law Yu is still very heavy.


    However, this mother-in-law Yu can be admired by Tianshan Tongma, and she is usually responsible for the things in the Lingjiu Palace. Naturally, she has the ability. Therefore, there is no need for Huang Feng to worry too much.


    After confessing the good things, Huang Feng took the four maids on the road. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Huang Feng made several women dressed in men''s clothes, and the four women are very handsome, even if they are dressed in men''s clothes, they are also white. The face is pink, it is estimated that the ladies will be very excited when they see it.


    After leaving the Lingjiu Palace, Huang Feng originally wanted to go straight to the Xixia Palace, but on the way he learned a piece of news by accident. This news was heard by Mei Jian accidentally in the inn.


    "What? You said many people are rushing to Shaolin?" Huang Feng asked Mei Jiandao.


    "Yes, Master." Mei Jian said, "I heard that people from the Beggar Gang are posting hero posts. They want to challenge the status of Shaolin Temple and invite the heroes of the world to be a witness. I think the third brother of the young master should also go. ."


    Because when he went down the mountain before, Huang Feng said that one of his purposes for going down the mountain is to meet Duan Yu and get to know Qiao Feng when he has the opportunity. Therefore, Mei Jian will tell Huang after he heard the news. peak.

 1366 Chapter 1366

    Of course, Huang Feng knew about this Shaolin event. One of his purposes for going down the mountain was to visit the event site. After all, it was not easy to gather so many heroes in the world at once.


    However, he originally wanted to go to the Xixia Palace first, and then to the Shaolin Temple. Now it seems that the time of this event is earlier than he thought.


    "We changed our route to Shaolin Temple!" Huang Feng said after thinking about it.


    "Yes, Master." The four women naturally won''t have any objection to Huang Feng''s order.


    So, a group of five people diverted to the direction of Shaolin Temple.


    This time the Beggar Gang is indeed a big deal. It invites a lot of people. It seems that the position of the martial arts leader is bound to be won. However, Huang Feng knows that You Tanzhi and the Beggar Gang are destined to be a joke, a small one. The little Azi can let You Tanzhi be caught.


    The closer you get to Shaolin Temple, the more martial arts people you encounter. This is the first time Huang Feng has seen so many martial arts people. Some of the previous ones were only during the chaos in the Lingjiu Palace. Compared to that, it''s a horrible thing.


    "Master, it''s so lively." Mei Jian said with a grin as he looked at the people rushing in the same direction.


    The four sisters, Mei Lan Zhu Ju, although they are very sophisticated and take good care of people, they are only twenty years old after all, and they are still young girls. At this age, they are still in college on earth. In addition, they have been staying in the Lingjiu Palace, rarely going down the mountain, so it was the first time to see such a lively scene.


    And I have been in contact with Huang Feng for a while. Huang Feng has never put on the air of a palace owner in front of them. Therefore, the four daughters have become more and more relaxed in front of Huang Feng, if they had faced the Tianshan child grandmother before. , They dare not talk like that.


    "When you go to Shaolin Temple, it will be even more lively." Huang Feng smiled. He knew that this time can be said to be a grand event in the entire Tianlong. Almost all the masters who can come are here, even Murong Fu and Qiao Feng. His father appeared, and Tianlong¡¯s big boss sweeping monk was shocked to appear. Therefore, Huang Feng did not want to miss this grand event. As for the affairs of Xixia, Huang Feng certainly did not forget, but he came to this time and space. In half a year, and about half a year, Huang Feng believes that he can find it.


    "Master, someone is fighting in front." At this time, everyone has reached the foot of the Shaolin Temple. There are a lot of people around here. Zhu Jian went to take a look and reported to Huang Fenghui: "The two of them are before. Murong Fu who went up the mountain, one is Ding Chunqiu!"


    For these two people, Zhu Jian is not unfamiliar. Murong Fu only went to Lingjiu Palace to make trouble with those people from 36 Caves and 72 Islands more than a month ago. If it weren¡¯t for Huang Feng¡¯s care, Lingjiu Palace¡¯s. The disciples may have joined forces to keep him behind.


    As for Ding Chunqiu, Zhu Jian is also no stranger. Ding Chunqiu was a disciple of Wuyazi before and a member of the Xiaoyao School. He is actually the same school as Lingjiu Palace. Although Tianshan Tongmao didn¡¯t kill him, the relationship Not very good, Ding Chunqiu had also been to the Lingjiu Palace before, so Zhu Jian had also seen it.


    "It turned out to be them, let''s go and see." Huang Feng said. He knows that the last Shaolin war was fought under the Shaolin Temple mountain. However, among those who participated in the battle, there were no Shaolin Temple people. Up.


    "Xu Zhu didn''t have advanced skills at this time, and I don''t know if Kumozhi had caused trouble. If he did, there would be no Xu Zhu, how did Shaolin Temple deal with it." Huang Feng walked forward while thinking. Thought.


    The first time Xu Zhu showed his kung fu in front of Shaolin monks, it was precisely because of the provocation of Ku Mazhi, but Huang Feng gave all the adventures that should belong to Xu Zhu. At this time, Xu Zhu was just an ordinary monk. Naturally, there is no way to show off in front of everyone, and I don¡¯t know how Shaolin Temple responded to Kumazhi.


    Huang Feng took a few women into the crowd and saw that Murong Fu was playing against Ding Chunqiu. The two were very anxious. Although Murong Fu was conceited, he did have some skills. He was fighting Ding Chunqiu. In the fight, faintly gain some upper hand.


    However, Ding Chunqiu has been able to cross the martial arts for many years. Wuyazi is not easy to kill him. Naturally, he has some skills, especially his skill with poisons. I don''t know how it might have died if I got a bit of it.


    More and more people came down from the Shaolin Temple, Huang Feng saw the four evil men with sharp eyes, saw Xuzhu, and Kumazhi was there, but I don''t know if Kumazhi had beaten Shaolin Temple people.


    Duan Yu''s boy is really a love type. After he got down, he couldn''t walk when he saw Wang Yuyan. He stood tightly beside Wang Yuyan. However, his eyesight was also good, and he saw Huang Feng in the crowd. His thoughts were on Wang Yuyan''s side, but he smiled with Huang Feng, but he didn''t mean to come over.


    Huang Feng didn''t care either. He still admired Duan Yu''s infatuation. What a shame it was, Huang Feng was ashamed.


    "Astral Sect Ding Chunqiu, did you come to my Shaolin Sect to provoke my Shaolin Sect? Heroes from all walks of life, please watch from the sidelines to see how Shaolin can deal with powerful enemies from the West." This is, a big monk headed by loudly Said, and because of his words, the fighting between Ding Chunqiu and Murong Fu stopped temporarily.


    Huang Feng looked at the great monk, only to feel that the other party also had a deep inner strength, and his face had a look of compassion, solemn, and an eminent monk.


    Huang Feng guessed that this man should be the abbot of Shaolin Temple, the eldest brother who attacked and killed Qiao Feng''s parents, and at the same time, Xu Zhu''s father.


    "Xu Zhu''s father appeared, but I don''t know which one is XU Zhu." Huang Feng looked at the group of Shaolin monks, trying to find XU Zhu. After all, after Huang Feng came to this time and space, he got a lot of what he should have been. It belongs to Xuzhu. Therefore, Huang Feng is very curious about Xuzhu, and at the same time, he is also a little guilty. He thinks that if there is a chance, it is best to compensate for Xuzhu.


    However, there are many monks, and Huang Feng has never seen Xuzhu, so naturally there is no way to find the location of Xuzhu.


    However, Huang Feng is not in a hurry. Although Xuzhu is not the protagonist now, the party today has something to do with Xuzhu. Presumably, he will also show up.

 1367 Chapter 1367

    Although Ding Chunqiu''s heart is afraid of Shaolin Temple''s fierceness, there are so many heroes on the scene. At this time, if he is soft, it will be a big blow to the reputation of his astrology school, and it is definitely not for him personally. a good thing.


    Therefore, Ding Chunqiu said lightly: "The Shaolin Temple claims to be the leader of the Central Plains martial arts, but in my opinion, it is really not worth mentioning."


    "That''s not worth mentioning!"


    "Only our Astral Sect is the strongest!"


    Those little ones who followed Ding Chunqiu echoed.


    The abbot of Shaolin Temple looked a little ugly. Although he had already seen through the red dust, Ding Chunqiu said that Shaolin Temple in front of many martial arts colleagues, he was also uncomfortable.


    But at this moment, there was a sound of horseshoes in the distance, and everyone looked at it, but it was the initiator of the event, and the beggar helped.


    Huang Feng also looked at the people who came, the head of the woman, although her eyes were there, her eyes were hollow. It was Azi, who had a relationship with herself before, and her eyes were still made by Ding Chunqiu. blind.


    And next to Ah Zi was a person wearing a mask. It must be the infatuated You Tanzhi. Huang Feng could feel the full internal force flowing in You Tanzhi.


    "You Tanzhi is indeed in the first-class peak state." Huang Feng thought to himself, Zhu You Tanzhi is talented in martial arts, and his luck is also good, although he is not as bad as Xuzhu and Duan Yu. However, it is absolutely not bad. With the help of Yi Jinjing and Bing Chan, he has gone from an unknown third-rate rookie to the current top-notch master, and he has also become the leader of the Beggar Gang. , Although this gang leader seems to be a little puppet.


    Huang Feng has learned Azi¡¯s poisonous tongue. She provokes Ding Chunqiu with the help of You Tan¡¯s protection. However, compared with Ding Chunqiu, You Tanzhi is still slightly worse than Ding Chunqiu. Therefore, there is no How long did Ah Zi be controlled by Ding Chunqiu, and Ding Chunqiu controlled Ah Zi, which is equivalent to controlling You Tanzhi''s life gate. You Tanzhi immediately knelt down and couldn''t take care of himself. It is the identity of the beggar gang leader, regardless of the many heroes around here.


    Ding Chunqiu asked You Tanzhi to worship him as a teacher. You Tanzhi bowed his head without any hesitation. However, the behavior of You Tanzhi made the face of the beggar gang very ugly. Many elders and disciples were Very disagreeable to You Tanzhi, their beggar gang is the largest gang in the world, and the leader of the gang now worships wicked people like Ding Chunqiu as a teacher, that is a loss of their entire beggar gang.


    However, You Tanzhi didn''t care about the comments of the beggars. Whoever refused to accept it would kill him. As long as Azi was okay, no one else was important.


    It''s just that Ding Chunqiu didn''t just let Azi and You Tanzhi go, but said to You Tanzhi: "You go and kill the abbot of Shaolin Temple right away!"


    "But, Master, I and the abbot of Shaolin Temple have no grievances and no grudges..." You Tanzhi was obviously hesitant.


    "Why, I didn''t listen to what the master said?" As Ding Chunqiu controlled A Zi''s hand, and exerted a slight force, A Zi suddenly felt difficulty breathing.


    "No, no, master, don''t hurt Azi, I will kill the abbot now!" Seeing that Azi is in danger, You Tanzhi can''t care about so much. For him, there is no hatred. , Azi is the most important.


    You Tanzhi came to the abbot and said: "Listen, Shaolin Temple Xuanci Abbot, Shaolin Temple is the leader of all martial arts sects, and the beggar gang is the largest gang in the world. Today, we are going to make a difference. The winner is the leader of the martial arts. The loser obeys the orders of the martial arts leader and must not defy!"


    In fact, You Tanzhi came here today to challenge the Shaolin Temple and fight for the identity of the leader of the martial arts, but he didn''t think about killing the abbot before, and now there is one more link.


    "The Beggars and Shaolin have been in friendship for hundreds of years, and they have never hurt their peace. I don''t know why the Zhuang gang leader came to provoke today? All heroes are here today, right and wrong!" Shaolin Temple''s abbot said to You Tanzhi. , Now You Tan¡¯s pseudonym is Zhuang Juxian.


    The surrounding discussion gradually became louder, and the abbot was right. This was also the doubt of everyone. There was no enmity between Shaolin and the Beggars before, but today they suddenly attacked Shaolin, which is really puzzling.


    The abbot Xuanci looked around, and then once again faced You Tanzhi and said: "In addition, the Zhuang Clan leader has already worshipped Mr. Ding as his teacher, so he is naturally a disciple of the Astral Sect. The Astral Sect belongs to the Western Regions, not my Da Song. Fellow, my Dasong will not establish a martial arts leader, and it has nothing to do with the Stars Sect. Even if the Central Plains Wulin wants to recommend a martial arts leader, it has nothing to do with you as a disciple of the Stars Sect!"


    "Yes, what Shaolin Abbot said is very reasonable!" At this time, Duan Yu''s father, Zhennan King Duan Zhengchun of Dali State said.


    When Duan Zhengchun said this, the voice below was even louder, and they all felt that what the abbot said made sense, to recommend the leader of the martial arts, that is the matter of our Central Plains martial arts, what does it have to do with your Western sect?


    You Tanzhi suddenly panicked. He himself is not an overly mature person. He usually obeys Azi and Quan Guanqing. He is just a puppet. Of course, he himself did not think about it. He used to be some kind of gang leader, so now he was besieged by so many people at once, and he lost his sense.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, fight if you want!" You Tanzhi saw that he couldn''t speak to the abbot, so he could only make a strong statement.


    The abbot said to the surrounding heroes: "As a testimony to the heroes, I Shaolin didn''t want to fight with the beggars, but this boss is aggressive, and Lao Na can''t help it, so let Lao Na come to learn about the Jianglong 18 of the beggars. Palm and hit the dog!"


    When You Tanzhi heard the abbot¡¯s words, he subconsciously took a step back, because he would never know these two beggars. The kung fu he knows is that of the Astrology Sect, in addition to the Yi Jin Jing. Every beggar gang master knows how to beat dogs and sticks, he has never learned it, and the powerful martial arts Jianglong Eighteen Palms has also never seen it.


    "Guy boy, you can kill the old bald donkey with the kung fu of my astrology school. The kung fu of my astrology school is much better than the martial arts of some shit beggars!" Ding Chunqiu said loudly to You Tanzhi.


    You Tan''s strategy must be great, and he is ready to use the kung fu of the Astral Sect to fight the abbot.


    "Who said the Kung Fu of the Astral Sect is better than the Kung Fu of the Beggars?!"


    At this time, a strong voice came, and everyone at the scene was shocked. When they turned their heads to see, a group of people came from a distance. Although it was still far away, the voice was clearly transmitted to everyone. Human ears.

 1368 Chapter 1368

    "It''s Qiao Feng, it''s Qiao Feng here!"


    "Bang Master Joe is back, great, Bong Master Joe is back!"


    "It''s the Khitan paparazzi from Xiao Feng!"


    When the group of people slowly approached, everyone on the scene could already see who the person came. The leader of those dozens of riders was Qiao Feng who had disappeared for a while.


    For Qiao Feng, everyone at the scene had different thoughts, especially the members of the Beggar Gang. They were very happy when they forced Qiao Feng away. However, after a while, the Beggar Gang continued to have civil strife, and now there is another band. The masked gang leader, for this gang leader, in fact, everyone is not very convinced, no matter how strong his martial arts, coupled with Quan Guanqing is helping, even if everyone wants to oppose it, it is useless.


    And this time, the new gang leader Zhuang Juxian, in front of many heroes in the world, lost face to the beggar gang, knelt down to Ding Chunqiu, and worshipped this thief as a teacher, and didn¡¯t need any face. You must know that they are the best in the world. Big gang, his gang leader actually worshipped a head of the Western Regions as his teacher, how could this make them acceptable?


    Therefore, many people miss the time when Qiao Feng was there before. At that time, Qiao Feng was loyal and generous, and the beggars were in the martial arts, and they also enjoyed a high reputation. How could they be like the present and be favored by the heroes of the world? Shame?


    Many people feel very guilty and regretful about driving Qiao Feng away.


    Huang Feng also looked at the people who came, who was a burly figure, strong heroic spirit, and a handsome face, and he was a hero.


    "This is Qiao Feng? It really affected him!" Huang Feng looked at Qiao Feng and thought to himself, but he felt like he had seen an idol.


    Before, Huang Feng had seen many masters in the world. It can be said that he has seen all the masters except those hiding in the Shaolin Temple, but he has never seen a great hero like Qiao Feng, Huang Feng. I was very sorry, but now, he finally saw it with his own eyes, and he was a little happy.


    There were also many people on the scene who were opponents of Qiao Feng when he fought against Juxianzhuang, or friends of those who killed them. Therefore, now that Qiao Feng is coming, everyone looks at Qiao Feng with hatred. After the arrival of the peak, Ding Chunqiu was striding towards Ding Chunqiu. For those who looked at him, they turned a blind eye. Although those people looked at Qiao Feng with hatred, no one dared to do it. They all understood Huang Feng. His skill is not comparable to him, and if he rashly moves, he will only harm himself.


    "Who said that the martial arts of the Beggar Gang is inferior to that of the Star Sect?" Qiao Feng said while walking towards Ding Chunqiu.


    Ding Chunqiu¡¯s face was uncertain. Although this was his first meeting with Qiao Feng, he had heard of Qiao Feng¡¯s fame before. I thought it was an exaggerated statement by people in the world. However, I saw Qiao Feng with my own eyes today. Feeling the oppression he brought, Ding Chunqiu unexpectedly gave birth to some panic in his heart.


    Qiao Feng didn¡¯t care about him, swiped his left hand, and slapped Ding Chunqiu again. It was the "Kang Long regrets" in Jianglong¡¯s eighteen palms. Obviously, Qiao Feng planned to use the skills of the Beggar Gang. Ding Chunqiu has been taught.


    Ding Chunqiu had been guarding Qiao Feng, but he slapped a palm at such a distance. He thought that when the palm reached his side, it should not have much power, but suddenly his eyes condensed, because , When Qiao Feng started, he was still more than ten feet away, and when he took a palm, Ding Chunqiu felt a lot of pressure.


    Then, Qiao Feng slapped out a palm, but he slapped another palm very quickly, still "Kang Long has regrets", pushing the fore palm with the hind palm, and the two palms are joined together, in an overwhelming manner to Ding Chunqiu. Away.


    Ding Chunqiu was suddenly shocked. He could barely maintain a calm look, but finally panic appeared. He knew that he couldn''t hold the two palms, so he pushed Azi forward in his hand, and he floated back. , However, still being touched by the aftermath of Qiao Feng''s palm, he immediately felt his blood surge, his face suddenly white.


    Ding Chunqiu didn''t care about the horror in his heart. After standing, he put his palms on his chest and made a resisting posture, afraid that Qiao Feng would make another move.


    Then, Ding Chunqiu¡¯s worries were superfluous. Qiao Feng attacked him, one was to save Azi, and the other was to let him know how powerful the beggars were. Now that both goals have been achieved, Qiao Feng will not I was eager to shoot, but instead looked at Azi who was rescued in my arms with a caring look. Seeing her eyes were hollow, she was obviously blind, and she felt even more grief and self-blame in her heart, wondering if she could not take care of her.


    Everyone at the scene was shocked by Qiao Feng''s hand, and Huang Feng was also shocked in his heart. When Qiao Feng first came, he felt that Qiao Feng''s internal strength was not too deep, at least, there were many on the scene. People are deeper than him, and even less than half of their internal strength.


    However, under such circumstances, Qiao Feng was embarrassed by beating Ding Chunqiu with two palms. Everyone could see the terror on his face. It can be said that Qiao Feng completely killed Ding Chunqiu in seconds. Of course, if he really fights, Ding Chunqiu will be able to hold on for a period of time. After all, Ding Chunqiu''s poisonous power is not a joke.


    However, even so, Qiao Feng defeated Ding Chunqiu, who had the same internal strength as him, with two palms. It was also very remarkable. Huang Feng asked himself that he could not do this. Of course, relying on his many unique skills. Huang Feng was still sure to defeat Ding Chunqiu, but it was not as easy as Qiao Feng.


    When You Tanzhi saw Qiao Feng holding Azi in his arms, he was furious and also very jealous. He jumped out and asked Qiao Feng, "Quickly let go of Azi girl."


    "Who is your excellency?" Qiao Feng was a little curious about the masked man who suddenly jumped out.


    "Below is the gang of beggars...the gang of beggars...the Lord, Zhuang...Zhuang Juxian" Under Qiao Feng''s gaze, You Tanzhi was very panicked, although his current kung fu It¡¯s not weak anymore, but there is a lot of fear in Qiao Feng. He was defeated when he fought Huang Feng before. He also saw Qiao Feng fight many heroes and killed his father. Therefore, in your heart, You Tanzhi hated and feared Qiao Feng.


    "Since you have already worshipped Ding Chunqiu as your master, how can you still be our leader?" An elder of the Gai Gang stood up and said angrily. The behavior of the Gai Gang just now really lost their faces. I don''t want to see him anymore.


    "I...I..." You Tanzhi faced the questioning, and suddenly panicked, not knowing what to do.

 1369 Chapter 1369

    Huang Feng looked at this You Tanzhi speechlessly. It can be said that You Tanzhi himself is a small person and has no intention of becoming a helper. Without this psychological preparation, he has no such thoughts. What he is thinking in his heart is just It''s just that he can be with A Zi. He really has no interest in fighting for hegemony in the martial arts. It''s just that A Zi has this interest, and Quan Guanqing also has it. Therefore, he will appear here.


    "This is also a poor person." Huang Feng said with emotion. This You Tanzhi did a lot of things for A Zi and killed a lot of people. Of these people, most of them were innocent. The hateful person must have pity.


    At this time, Qiao Feng had already handed Azi to Duan Yu''s parents. After all, Azi was also their child, and Duan Yu also stepped forward to talk to Qiao Feng. The two of them were cherished and became brothers of the opposite sex. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw each other, so when I saw it at this time, there were still a lot of things I wanted to say.


    When Huang Feng saw this scene, his thoughts moved. He also bowed to Duan Yu and brought Qiao Feng with him at the time. Therefore, he and Qiao Feng also became brothers. Now I see Qiao Feng and Duan Yu get together. , Naturally also want to go forward.


    However, at this time, Murong Fu jumped out. He had a good idea. In front of many heroes, defeating Qiao Feng, so that he could kill the martial arts and increase his reputation. When he will fight for the leader of the martial arts, he will also It will go smoothly.


    At the same time, Ding Chunqiu also expressed his dissatisfaction. Just now in full view, he was embarrassed by Qiao Feng''s beating. He was very angry. Now that Murong Fu was about to fight Qiao Feng, he immediately jumped out and prepared to fight. Murong Fu dealt with Qiao Feng together.


    On the other side, You Tanzhi is also unwilling to show weakness. He wants to defeat Qiao Feng in front of everyone and let Azi know that he is no worse than Qiao Feng. However, You Tanzhi also knows that he will not be Qiao Feng¡¯s opponent if he is singled out. , And now Murong Fu and Ding Chunqiu both want to shoot Qiao Feng, of course he will not let go of this opportunity.


    In this way, the three top-ranking masters attacked Qiao Feng almost at the same time. Everyone at the scene also saw this. Some yelled loudly, while others were secretly worried. Most of them felt that Huang Feng this time After the catastrophe, in addition to the three of Murong Fu, there are also many heroes in the world who want to kill Qiao Feng. If there is a chance, I will not miss it.


    Of course, Qiao Feng could see the danger in front of him, but he was not afraid of it, and with great pride, he drank with Duan Yu and the people he had brought, ready to have a big fight after drinking.


    Of course, Qiao Feng only wanted to go up by himself. As for Duan Yu, he didn¡¯t want Duan Yu to take risks. Although Duan Yu¡¯s Six-Medition Excalibur was magical, after all, it did not come from time to time, and these three appeared now. Everyone is a master, and Duan Yu will be caught by the opponent if there is a flaw, and his life will be in danger.


    "Big brother, third brother, why don''t you call me if you drink?!"


    At this time, Huang Feng knew that he could not wait any longer, and if he waited any longer, he missed the opportunity to make friends with Qiao Feng. The moment before him was the most dangerous time for Qiao Feng. At this time, if he stepped forward, he would give charcoal in the snow. Qiao Feng¡¯s goodwill, after today, even if he had bowed to Qiao Feng, his friendship would definitely not be as deep as what he has now.


    Moreover, Huang Feng has not forgotten his promise to master Wuyazi. This Ding Chunqiu is here, and his martial arts are no longer under Ding Chunqiu, so naturally he wants to fulfill the master''s last wish.


    So Huang Feng walked out of the crowd and walked towards Duan Yu and Qiao Feng.


    "This hero is?" Qiao Feng was a little confused about Huang Feng''s sudden appearance. He didn''t know Huang Feng.


    "Big brother, this is also my brother who made the righteousness. When we ended the righteousness, you were also counted in." Duan Yu said to Qiao Feng, and then to Huang Feng: "Second brother, see Big Brother soon."


    Huang Feng knelt down and said to Qiao Feng, "The eldest brother is here, please be respected by the younger brother."


    Duan Yu over there also knelt down.


    Qiao Feng¡¯s resolute face was also very touched at this time. He said to Huang Feng moved with emotion: ¡°I am in a dangerous situation at this time, and my life is in danger at any time. You are not afraid of coming forward. It shows that you are a loyal man. It is my blessing that Xiao Feng can become a brother with you!"


    As he said, Qiao Feng also knelt down. The three brothers knelt in a circle, each kowtow. After that, they stood up together and laughed. Although the three were in a dangerous situation, they were not afraid at all, Huang Feng My heart was also agitated. I felt that this should be the case for a man. The scene at this time didn''t scare him, and he was even faintly excited. I was glad that I decided to come to Shaolin Temple first.


    After the three of them drank stubbornly, Huang Feng said to Qiao Feng: "Big Brother, Ding Chunqiu killed my master, brother, I will go first and take revenge!"


    After speaking, Huang Feng pointed his toes and shot out his palms, already killing Ding Chunqiu.


    Originally, Qiao Feng felt that Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength was not too deep. He thought his martial arts was low and he wanted to let the Khitan warriors who came with him protect Huang Feng. However, now that Huang Feng and Ding Chunqiu fight against each other, he didn¡¯t fall into the wind. Surprised and delighted.


    However, at this time Murong Fu and You Tanzhi also joined forces to attack, Qiao Feng no longer looked at Huang Feng''s side, and after letting the Khitan warrior take care of Duan Yu, he greeted him with one enemy and two.


    Huang Feng over there was already fighting Ding Chunqiu at this time. The first time I saw Ding Chunqiu, it was at the "Zhenlong Chess Game". At that time, there was a big gap between Huang Feng and Ding Chunqiu. When I met in a town inn, I didn¡¯t have the internal power to refining Wuyazi safely, so I still had to avoid him. Today, he has gathered the internal power of the three top masters of Xiaoyao faction in his own body, and he learned even more. The martial arts of several Xiaoyao school''s unique skills are no longer under Ding Chunqiu. Naturally, they are so proud that they will kill Ding Chunqiu and avenge the master.


    Ding Chunqiu originally saw Huang Feng want to attack, but he didn''t care too much. He also had some impressions of Huang Feng. He was a lucky kid, but his strength was very average. He didn''t take it seriously. When Huang Feng came to die.


    However, after a few moves, his face became serious. He was shocked to find that Huang Feng''s strength was no longer under him, and even his internal strength was deeper than him, and he hit Huang Feng with a palm. Not only was there nothing to Huang Feng, but the strength of the counter-shock shocked him with blood and blood, which shocked Ding Chunqiu''s heart. After only a few months, Huang Feng had changed so much!

 1370 Chapter 1370 Life and Death Talisman

    Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength was steadily above Ding Chunqiu¡¯s, but because of relatively little combat experience, he didn¡¯t defeat Ding Chunqiu for a while, and the poison on Ding Chunqiu¡¯s body also made Huang Feng jealous. But the existence that will die if you encounter it.


    Although Huang Feng had fought against many people before in reality or in other dimensions, most of those people were low-powered generations, which was nothing at all and could not increase Huang Feng''s much actual combat experience. , Especially in reality, where even the second-rate masters are hard to meet, and the second-rate masters in reality, in the Tianlong, are at most a third-rate level, so it''s even less troublesome.


    What Huang Feng didn''t know was that his internal strength was now strong, and even though Na Ding Chunqiu''s poisonous skills were powerful, it couldn''t hurt him any more.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng knew from the beginning that Xuzhu used the life and death talisman to control Ding Chunqiu, he was not eager to use the life and death talisman because he wanted to fight against a master like Ding Chunqiu and increase his fight with the master. His experience is very helpful for his future martial arts training, and even for fighting against others.


    Although Huang Feng couldn¡¯t help Ding Chunqiu, Ding Chunqiu couldn¡¯t hurt Huang Feng any more. His proud poison skills were useless in front of Huang Feng. Huang Feng was still afraid of Ding Chunqiu¡¯s poison skills. So, he was very careful. In fact, he didn''t know that Ding Chunqiu had added toxins to his internal strength and palms long ago, but he failed to hurt Huang Feng.


    Therefore, the more he fought, the more shocked and shocked Ding Chunqiu''s heart was. This Huang Feng progressed so fast. It only took a few months to disappear, and he was already on par with himself. If Ding Chunqiu knew Huang Feng didn''t know what he would think if he hadn''t fully realized his strength due to experience reasons.


    And Huang Feng knew in his heart that he could increase his combat experience, but this Ding Chunqiu must be stopped today. Qiao Feng and Duan Yu are also more dangerous, and he can''t keep delaying.


    The four girls of Meilanzhuju over there are also more worried about Huang Feng''s comfort. Although they also believe in Huang Feng''s skill, Ding Chunqiu is relatively old, and their internal strength is not bad. They are also concerned and confused.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng did not panic, but shouted to the four women: "Bring some drinks!"


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, the four women brought a lot of drinks from the Khitan people who came with Qiao Feng.


    "Master, go on!"


    The four women simultaneously threw the wine in their hands towards Huang Feng and where Ding Chunqiu was. Although Ding Chunqiu didn''t know what Huang Feng was going to do, he instinctively felt the danger.


    No matter what he thought, Huang Feng kicked all four hip flasks to pieces, spilling all the wine in it. Although Ding Chunqiu had tried his best to avoid it, there was still a lot of wine. Sprinkled on him.


    Huang Feng would not let go of this opportunity. At the moment, he reversed the Beiming True Qi in his body, condensed some of the wine in his hand into cold ice, and then patted Ding Chunqiu one by one with his right hand.


    Ding Chunqiu had already noticed something wrong, and was trying his best to avoid it. However, Huang Feng''s ice hit a few places all over his body. However, when he found that the ice did not hurt him, he still felt that he Being too careful, this Huang Feng is clearly lying to himself.


    "Boy, what the hell is it? A few pieces of ice want to contain me?" Ding Chunqiu said disdainfully.


    "Can''t it?" Huang Feng said with a slight smile, standing on the soft branches with his feet, but he couldn''t fall.


    Ding Chunqiu still wanted to taunt Huang Feng for his mystery, but he felt a sudden itching in several places on his body, and it was itchy and numb. This feeling was quite violent, and then other parts of his body began to itch, Ding Chunqiu discovered that these places were just hit by the ice of Huangfeng.


    "That cold ice is really weird!" Ding Chunqiu thought to himself, but it was no longer helpful. Many parts of his body were itchy and unbearable, and he couldn''t stand it at all. He lay directly on the ground and kept rolling. I hope to alleviate this feeling, but I found no effect at all.


    When the surrounding heroes saw Ding Chunqiu''s appearance, they all took a breath. The head of the Star Sect, who had just returned to his majesty, was now rolling on the ground in embarrassment, with his hands constantly scratching his own body. Some places have been scratched, but he still doesn''t feel at all, still scratching.


    "I''m itching to death!" Ding Chunqiu shouted loudly while scratching himself and tearing his clothes. Some people in Shaolin Temple over there couldn''t stand it anymore.


    It¡¯s not that Huang Feng had never thought about subduing this Ding Chunqiu. After all, Ding Chunqiu¡¯s kung fu is still very capable of using poison. However, this idea only existed in his mind for a while, and he was He denied it.


    Looking at Ding Chunqiu like this, he is very rebellious, and it is estimated that it is impossible to truly conquer. Moreover, this person has an impure mind. He could assassinate his master Wuyazi back then, and there is no guarantee that he will not assassinate himself in the future.


    At the same time, Wuyazi was very kind to him. If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t have had such a big gain in the future, and he wouldn''t be in charge of the Xiaoyao faction and Lingjiu Palace.


    Therefore, Huang Feng still decided to kill him and avenge Wuyazi. In fact, it is easy to kill him now. As long as he is not given birth death talisman and no anti-itch medicine, he himself will not be able to stand it. And suicidal.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng was right. Na Ding Chunqiu was already full of blood at this time, and his whole body was itchy and uncomfortable. He couldn''t wait to just peel off his skin. In the end, he couldn''t bear the feeling of being worse than death. He slapped his palms on his forehead, his eyes suddenly burst, and his body fell to the ground, and there was no sound. But when everyone saw his face, it felt a sense of relief at this time, and suddenly felt hairy in their hearts. .


    That¡¯s Ding Chunqiu, a top-ranking master, who actually committed suicide in the end. This shows the horror of Huang Feng¡¯s methods. Those martial artists who originally wanted to kill Qiao Feng, Duan Yu and Huang Feng finally turned to Huang. Feng''s eyes were full of fear, which was a more terrifying method than death.


    Seeing that Ding Chunqiu really committed suicide, Huang Feng was also relieved, and said silently in his heart: Master, I have revenge for you!


    At this time, Huang Feng also saw Kang Guangling and others who had just arrived in the crowd. They were all Su Xinghe¡¯s apprentices and hated Ding Chunqiu. At this time, he saw Huang Feng killing Ding Chunqiu. All of them are very happy.

 1371 Chapter 1371 The Sweeping Monks Retention

    It didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to kill Ding Chunqiu on this side, and the "Daddy Recognition Conference" over there began. Both Qiao Feng and Murongfu¡¯s fathers appeared, and the relationship between Xu Zhu and the abbot was also given. Exposed.


    It was not until this time that Huang Feng truly knew who Xuzhu was. He was a young man of twenty-something, wearing a gray monk robe with pimples on his face. No wonder Wuyazi said he was ugly. This person is indeed very average, compared to him, Huang Feng is a handsome guy.


    Huang Feng did not have much interest in this "father recognition conference", but saw three top masters, especially when the sweeping monk appeared, Huang Feng felt that he was the same as himself, as if he had no internal power. Holding a broom, it is no different from an ordinary old man. If such a person walks on the street, it will never attract a second glance, and no one will think that he will be a master.


    In fact, when Huang Feng thinks about it, he has replaced Xuzhu''s role, which is not completely unprofitable for Xuzhu. At the very least, he doesn''t need to worship Qiao Feng, and his father, Abbot Xuanci, killed Qiao Feng¡¯s mother. Taking the lead, there is an enmity between the two parties. If Xu Zhu and Qiao Feng meet again, there will definitely be a knot in the hearts of both parties.


    But now that he and Qiao Feng have bowed, Xu Zhu doesn''t have that much psychological burden.


    However, even so, this Xuzhu was very miserable. He just found his father and mother. As a result, his father and mother died in less than an hour, and died in front of him. This is naturally Let him grieve.


    "When this matter is over, I have the opportunity to help this Xuzhu." Huang Feng looked at Xuzhu crying bitterly while hugging his parents, thinking in his heart.


    Huang Feng has always felt guilty about Xu Zhu. After all, he has acquired a lot of things that should belong to him. If Xu Zhu is a wicked person, Huang Feng¡¯s heart would not be so complicated. , Will accept it calmly, and even be very happy.


    However, Xu Zhu is obviously not such a person. He is a good person and a poor person. Now he has taken away all his benefits, and all he has gained is the sad experience of his own. In this way, he It is even more sad than in the original novel.


    Therefore, Huang Feng decided to help a bunch of virtual bamboos and teach him some kung fu so that he can gain a foothold in Shaolin Temple. Doesn''t he want to devote himself to Shaolin for a lifetime?Then, by helping him strengthen his martial arts, coupled with his own kindness, maybe he can still be the head of the world''s number one school in the future.


    When Huang Feng was thinking about it, the sweeping monk had already subdued Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo. The two of them had already decided to convert to Buddhism. Originally, Huang Feng planned to go down the mountain with Xiaofeng and the four women. As a result, he was just about to leave. At that time, he was stopped by the sweeping monk.


    "Donor Huang, please stay." The sweeping monk said.


    "What did the master call me?" Huang Feng asked with some confusion.


    There is not much connection between Huang Feng and Shaolin Temple. If you have to say anything, that is, he obtained a Sanskrit Yi Jin Jing, which is also the fourth transmission certificate in the world of "Tianlong Ba Bu", Huang Feng After coming to the world of Tianlong, in addition to learning various martial arts of the Xiaoyao school, he also learned the Yi Jin Jing, but because the time was short, the training was not deep enough.


    "Huang Donor, if I am not wrong, you should have studied the Yi Jin Jing of this temple." Said the sweeping monk.


    Huang Feng secretly said in his heart, it really is related to the Yi Jin Jing, but this sweeping monk is really capable, no one else can feel their inner strength, this sweeping monk not only felt it, but also knew that he had practiced it. Yi Jin Jing.


    "Why does the master say that? Today is my first visit to Shaolin Temple." Huang Feng said.


    "Don¡¯t deny Huang Donor. I don¡¯t mean anything else here. I just want Huang Donor to return the Yi Jin Jing. You have already practiced the Yi Jin Jing. It¡¯s useless to stay on your body. How about returning it to the temple?¡± The sweeping monk said without any anger.


    Huang Feng hesitated slightly in his heart. This sweeping monk was obviously not lying. He really felt that he had practiced Yi Jin Jing. No one himself told him about this. It is impossible for him to know from others. Therefore, it should be a guess at Yi Jin Jing.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s hesitation, the sweeping monk continued unhurriedly: ¡°Actually, what Huang Donor does is not the real Yi Jin Jing, but the Shen Foot Sutra. At the same time, Huang Donor should have also practiced Xiao Wuxiang. Gong, these two types of internal skills are top kung fu, and it is a blessing to be able to practice at the same time for Huang Donor. However, these two types of internal skills are in conflict. , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already gone."


    Huang Feng was slightly surprised when he heard the words of the sweeping monk. He didn''t think that the sweeping monk was lying to himself. It seems that not all internal skills can be cultivated at the same time. However, Huang Feng is also slightly proud of this. The Sweeping Monk is powerful, and he can even feel the Beiming True Qi in his body. This is very rare. However, I don''t know that the special energy in his body, this energy is really magical, and even the Sweeping Monk deceived it.


    "I don''t think Huang Donor is an evil person. If Huang Donor is willing to surrender the Yijin Sutra, he can stay in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion for three days. At the same time, I can also teach the Dharma for Huang Donor." said the sweeping monk.


    Huang Feng heard what he said and his eyes lit up. You must know that this is the Buddhist scripture pavilion of Shaolin Temple. It contains many martial arts of Shaolin Temple. It is definitely an important place. It is impossible for ordinary people to come to it, but he can, although only Three days, but I have a special treasure, enough to make myself gain a lot.


    Moreover, he was also very tempted to talk about the Dharma by the Sweeper. Generally speaking, the masters from ancient times to the present are the people with strong xinxing, and the Sweeper is obviously still very researching on Buddhism. He has listened to his explanation. , It is also good for your own character.


    "I have forgotten the master if I don''t say it. I did get a book before. I don''t know if it was the Yi Jin Jing that the master said. I can''t understand the text." Huang Feng finally decided to hand over Yi Jin. After all, I have already memorized everything in it anyway, so it doesn''t hurt to hand it over.


    The sweeping monk took the Yi Jin Jing, smiled slightly, did not expose Huang Feng, but said: "It is the Yi Jin Jing that was lost before this temple. Thank you Huang Donor for returning it."


    "You are polite," Huang Feng said with a smile.

 1372 Chapter 1372

    The abbot of Shaolin Temple is dead, and the new abbot has not yet been selected, and the sweeping monk''s skill is so high that he calmed everyone present when he appeared on the stage. His words naturally have a lot of weight. He promised to let Huang Feng stay in Tibet. After Jingge stayed for three days, other monks naturally had no objection.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not go down the mountain with Qiao Feng and Duan Yu, but stayed at the Shaolin Temple. For the next three days, he stayed in the Buddhist scripture pavilion during the day and read, and at night, he listened to the sweeping monk. In Buddhism, Huang Feng himself had come into contact with some Buddhism when he was in the real world. Although he had not studied it seriously, his memory has improved a lot after he deepened his skills. Therefore, he has memorized a lot of words about Buddhism. Sometimes, you can exchange ideas with the sweeping monk.


    "I think the donor Huang is very proficient in Buddhism, otherwise, how about staying in Shaolin to study Buddhism? The nuisance in the world is too much, why nostalgia?" In Huangfeng for three days, when Huangfeng was about to leave Shaolin Temple, Huangfeng did not have it. What came to mind was that the sweeping monk made a word to keep him.


    "Great monk, our young master is the master of Lingjiu Palace, how can we be a monk?" Before Huang Feng spoke, the four daughters of Meilanzhuju retorted the sweeping monk. Obviously, they must not want Huang Feng to stay here. Yes, Huang Feng is their master, and he has to go back to preside over the overall situation.


    Huang Feng himself doesn''t want to stay in Shaolin Temple. He has to take care of so many women, stay here as a monk?Unless my brain is broken, I say: "Master, I was just talking nonsense before, and I am thinking about things in the world, I am afraid I can''t practice here with peace of mind."


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity. I think the donor Huang has a relationship with my Buddha, so it''s a pity to leave like this." The sweeping monk said, his face indeed showed a pity.


    Huang Feng refused repeatedly, and then took the four daughters down the mountain. He was really afraid that if he stayed a little longer, the sweeping monk would force himself to stay.


    It wasn''t until he reached the bottom of the mountain that Huang Feng breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he took out the miniature camera from Najie and smiled triumphantly.


    Huang Feng spent three days in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, but instead of playing there, he was reading books. Of course, reading books was actually for the sweeping monks. In fact, Huang Feng turned the book fast, so It was taken with this miniature camera.


    This miniature camera is something that Huang Feng obtained through the storage box is empty, so it can also be brought into this time and space, and this thing is very small, it is difficult for ordinary people to find it, and the sweeping monk has never seen it. Things, so no matter how high he is in martial arts, he doesn¡¯t know what Huang Feng is doing. Therefore, in the past three days, Huang Feng has searched through thousands of books in the Buddhist scripture pavilion and read the contents inside. They were all filmed.


    And the sweeping monk found no abnormalities, only when Huang Feng read the book and swallowed dates, and did not suspect anything.


    Of course, Huang Feng also knows that this thing is the same as the previous USB flash drive, and it must not be brought into the real world. However, he can still stay in this world for the first half of the year. He believes that this period of time is enough for him to transfer it. I remember everything in the mini camera.


    "Haha, I''m still smart, thanks to such a baby." Huang Feng said with a triumphant smile, how could a person in this time and space know this electronic product?So, even if I saw this thing in Huang Feng''s hands, I don''t know that this thing can actually take photos of so many books.


    I used a book of Yi Jin Jing that I had learned and exchanged thousands of cheats. Huang Feng is naturally proud of this transaction, no matter how you look at it, no matter how you look at it. Huang Feng is naturally proud of it. However, the sweeping monk is a godlike existence after all. Feng was also afraid that he would see something, so as soon as three days were up, he couldn''t wait to go down the mountain. How could he be willing to stay there?


    "Master, the person in front seems to be your eldest brother." Just when Huang Feng was proud, Mei Jian suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng looked up, and he saw a familiar figure riding a horse, walking slowly, as if thinking about something.


    "It''s really big brother!" Huang Feng saw that familiar figure muttering to himself. He didn''t expect that he would meet Qiao Feng here, so he speeded up his horse and caught up with him.


    "Big brother, big brother, wait for me!" Huang Feng shouted.


    The person in front stopped and turned his head. It was Qiao Feng. He seemed a little strange to see Huang Feng. After Huang Feng approached, he asked, "Second brother, why are you here?"


    "Something happened before. I was delayed at Shaolin Temple. I didn''t expect that I would meet my eldest brother when I went down the mountain today. Brother, didn''t you go with your third brother?" Huang Feng said.


    "I have some personal matters to deal with, so I also delayed some time." Qiao Feng said.


    Through Qiao Feng¡¯s narration, Huang Feng knew that it turned out that he broke the last relationship with his father here. Therefore, he was delayed for some time. However, it seemed that his mood was obviously not very good. After all, he was just just now. Acknowledging his father, he is going to be separated now, and he will never see each other again. He must be a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    Fortunately, after all, Qiao Feng is an open-minded person, and soon adjusted his state and said to Huang Feng: "Second brother, third brother, he went to the Xixia Palace to chase the king girl. I heard that the emperor of Xixia Kingdom is recruiting horses. , Are you interested in taking a look together?"


    "Okay." Huang Feng promised: "I am not interested in this recruit, but I happen to be going to the Xixia Palace to have something to do."


    Huang Feng did not lie. Although the princess of Xixia Kingdom is very beautiful, and the emperor of Xixia Kingdom has no sons, it is very likely that in the end this man will be in charge of the entire Xixia Kingdom. However, Huang Feng really does not care. He has not been the emperor before. Moreover, he has only been here for half a year, even if he is a concierge, he cannot stay here.


    "Second brother, the third brother also told me about your matter before. When we arrive in Xixia Kingdom, we will help you find it together." Qiao Feng patted Huang Feng on the shoulder and said.


    "Then thank you elder brother." Huang Feng said with a smile. When he was in Lingjiu Palace before, he did talk to Duan Yu about his own affairs in the ice cellar of the Xixia Kingdom Palace. Although it was not too detailed, Duan Yu I also know the relationship between myself and that woman.


    So, the group went on the road together and rushed to Xixia, and along the way, they met a lot of martial arts people. After all, in the edict issued by the Xixia Kingdom this time, there is no limit to the range of elections. Anyone can go. There are not a few people who want to try their luck in participating. Once they are lucky enough to be selected, they will fly to the sky.

 1373 Chapter 1373

    When Huang Feng and his party rushed to the outskirts of Xixia Country, they met Duan Yu and his party here. However, at this time, Yu was not alone, but there were several more people, A Zi and Wang Yuyan, Huang Feng knew two other young and beautiful women, but it was the first time Huang Feng met.


    The three brothers were naturally very happy when they met, but after Duan Yu¡¯s introduction, Huang Feng learned that the reason why he and Wang Yuyan got together was because Wang Yuyan learned that Murong came back to Xixia to fight for the position of the horse, so he was heartbroken and prepared to jump. At the time of Ya, they were rescued by the four villains, and Duan Yu and the others happened to meet the four villains. Therefore, Wang Yuyan also joined Duan Yu''s team.


    As for the other two women, Huang Feng actually guessed the identities of these two women when he heard Duan Yu said and Wang Yuyan met. After all, Huang Feng has read more than one novel about "Tianlong Ba Bu". Again.


    Sure enough, these two beauties are Zhong Ling and Mu Wanqing. They are both first-class beauties. Huang Feng is a little envious of Duan Yu¡¯s affair. There are endless beauties around him. Although he only focuses on Wang Yuyan''s body, those The beauty is obsessed with him and follows along all the way.


    After everyone got together, they went to Xixia Kingdom together, and Huang Feng also learned Azi¡¯s poisonous tongue again. This girl never took into account the feelings of others when she talked. Fortunately, Huang Feng did not intend to talk to How many intersections she has, she rarely communicates with her.


    At night, everyone had entered the city. However, because there were too many heroes in the world this time, everyone could not find a place to stay. In the end, they had to find a temple to stay temporarily. Fortunately, everyone was very comfortable with accommodation. There is not much requirement.


    Seeing this temple, Huang Feng thought of the plot in the novel. In the novel, everyone also lived in the temple because they did not find the inn. It was also here that Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan got closer together.


    On the second day, Xixia Kingdom sent an envoy to welcome him into a big house in the city. Now everyone can finally live in a more comfortable place.


    After settling down, Huang Feng took Meilanzhuju and the four daughters out of the house. After all, he didn¡¯t come to Xixia to fight for some kind of husband, and he was planning to find his own woman, so when he had time, of course. Need to go around, looking for clues.


    "Xuzhu has not come, and I don¡¯t know who these Xixia country¡¯s cohorts will be. Xuzhu has no experience in the ice cellar at all, so the princess of Xixia country naturally has no such experience. According to what conditions?" Huang Feng thought to himself as he walked.


    Huang Feng is not surprised that the princess of the Xixia Kingdom chooses the horse. After all, even the princess of the Xixia Kingdom has not been caught by the Tianshan child¡¯s grandmother in the ice cellar and the Xuzhu to accomplish good deeds. The age of the princess of Xixia Kingdom is also there. It''s no surprise that you want to hire a consort.


    However, because he was not taken away by the Tianshan child grandmother, the question that the princess asked at that time naturally has nothing to do with the matter in the ice cellar. Xuzhu did not come. Anyone who came this time might have Being selected, maybe it is really possible to choose the Murong Fu who wants to restore the country.


    After all, at this time, among the many people who came to Xixia Kingdom, Murong Fu¡¯s conditions were pretty good. Huang Feng himself had not thought about being a concierge. Qiao Feng only had Azhu in his heart, and he would not look for other women. As for Yu, it is about to do a good job with Wang Yuyan, and naturally he won''t be a concierge. Therefore, Murong Fu really has no competitors this time.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t care. Whoever liked it should be it. He only needs to find his own woman.


    "Master, are we really not fighting for the horse this time?" Zhu Jian asked Huang Feng as he walked: "As long as Duan Gongzi and Qiao Daxia don''t fight with the young master, I think you will definitely be selected, the young master."


    "That is, the young man is talented and good at martial arts, and the others are not his opponent at all." Lan Jian also said.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself. I have no interest in that consort. It is enough for Lingjiu Palace and Xiaoyao School to take care of it." Huang Feng said with a smile, "I have also told you about my purpose of coming here this time. , You all pay attention, be careful, tomorrow I will take the four of you into the palace, when that time, you will find them separately, and don¡¯t be discovered by others."


    Before coming, Huang Feng told the four daughters of Meilan, Zhuju, and about her appearance. Unfortunately, Huang Feng''s painting skills are average, so there is no way to provide accurate looks.


    And Huang Feng also feels that the other party is more likely to be from the palace. Therefore, after he enters the palace tomorrow, he will ask other women to look for him. As for him, he may be taken for his election as a consort. People are watching, so there may not be a chance to get out.


    "Yes, young master." The four women responded at the same time. They would naturally not defy Huang Feng''s orders. Moreover, the martial arts talents of the four women are not bad. Although they are only young, they are all. He is already a first-class master, although he has just entered the first-class, but it is also very rare, it is not difficult to hide in the palace.


    "Hey, young master, look, is that person the great monk of the Tubo kingdom we saw in Shaolin Temple?" At this moment, Mei Jian suddenly pointed to a figure in the distance and said to Huang Feng.


    "Where?" Huang Feng hurriedly looked at it. As expected, that person was the Kumazhi who had seen him before. It is not surprising that Kumazhi is here now. After all, the prince of Tubo also came to participate in this election. Kumazhi, as a national teacher, must follow the activities of the horse.


    "Crap!" Huang Feng suddenly remembered when he saw Ku Mozhi, that is, on the day before entering the palace, Duan Yu was beaten into the dry well by Murong Fu, and Wang Yuyan also confirmed the relationship with Duan Yu on this day. of.


    Huang Feng was also worried about Duan Yu''s comfort. Although he was lucky and fine in the novel, after all, he had changed a lot of things. Who knows if he will really be killed by Murong Fu.


    "Go, let''s follow!" Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng took the four daughters of plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum to follow Kumazhi, because in the novel, Kumazhi would also go to the dry well. As long as he followed Kumazhi, he could find the dry well and Duan Yu.


    "Come out? Follow me all the way, isn''t it tired?" When everyone left the city and reached a remote place, Kumazhi suddenly stopped, turned and said loudly.

 1374 Chapter 1374 Kumazhis sneak attack

    Was discovered?


    Huang Feng looked at Kumazhi¡¯s expression and knew that he might not have guessed wrong. It should have been discovered by the follower of himself and others, so he stopped avoiding and walked out. His current strength is comparable to that of Kumazhi. It is also comparable, not to mention that there are four daughters of plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum beside him.


    "It turned out to be Young Master Huang." What Kumazhi saw was Huang Feng, and he was slightly surprised. Although he felt that someone was following him just now, he didn''t know who it was.


    "Where is the master going in such a hurry?" Huang Feng said to the other party.


    "The city is too boring, I came out to breathe, it doesn''t seem to be a matter of Young Master Huang." Kumazhi said with squinting eyes.


    "Master, let''s not talk secretly. Master came out this time because of something between my third brother and Murong Fu." Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t understand what Huang Gongzi is talking about." Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Kumazhi''s eyelids twitched, but he did not admit anything.


    "Master, do you still need to conceal it at this time?" Huang Feng said, "I know that the master is only for the sake of the Tubo kingdom. He wants to get rid of my third brother and Murong Fu, your two competitors, the king of Tubo. , I would like to remind the master that my third brother is no longer ready to participate in the election of the consort. He and Ms. Wang have been privately appointed for life. They don¡¯t care about the position of the consort at all. The matter between him and Ms. Wang, I think The master knows it too."


    "Of course I know about the affairs between Young Master Duan and Miss Wang, but I remember that it has always been wishful thinking of Young Master Duan, and Miss Wang only has her cousin in her heart." Kumozhi said.


    "That was before!" Huang Feng said, "Now that Miss Wang has figured it out, Murong Fu has only Fu Guo in his heart, not her at all. This time Murong Fu came to participate in the election of the horses, which also broke Miss Wang''s heart. Therefore, I made the three-life covenant with my third brother."


    Ku Mozhi did not speak, but was judging the truth of Huang Feng''s words. According to Duan Yu''s infatuation with Wang Yuyan, if the relationship between him and Wang Yuyan was really confirmed, then he would indeed not run for any more consorts. Moreover, Murong''s coming back to run for the election of the marry would indeed hurt Wang Yuyan''s heart.


    "Master is still doubting what I said?" Huang Feng said, "Na Murong Fu captured my third brother. I am looking for the third brother. Following the master, I think the master should know where they are."


    "How do you know I would know where Master Duan is?" Kumozhi said warily.


    "Hehe, the master is dedicated to the Tubo kingdom. This time the prince of the Tubo kingdom is here. The master will definitely pay attention to the other opponents of the king''s son. My third brother and Murong Fu are both very hopeful to compete for the prince. Master I will pay attention naturally, I don''t know if I am right?" Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    "Prince Huang is a talent." Kumozhi said: "I do know where those two are? If you want to save your third brother, then follow along."


    "Then thank you Master." Huang Feng said gratefully. Although he knew that Duan Yu would be thrown into the dry well by Murong Fu, he didn''t know the location of the dry well, so he chose to follow Kumozhi. Now Duan Yu can finally be found.


    "It''s easy to talk, easy to talk." Kumazhi said with a smile, but his smile seemed to make Huang Feng feel uncomfortable.


    However, Huang Feng did not think too much. According to the novel, Kumozhi was eager to achieve success due to his practice of small Wuxiang Gong and Yijinjing, which caused a hidden injury in his identity, and it was still a very serious situation. At this time, the temperament has become a little unpredictable.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Just when Huang Feng and Kumazhi walked side by side, thinking about miscellaneous things, they suddenly heard Mei Jian''s exclamation.


    Huang Feng immediately felt the danger, and subconsciously wanted to hide from the side. However, it was too late, because the person who attacked him just now was Kumachi next to him. Kumachi could get "Tianlong Babu". "There are several masters in the world, and now it is such a short-range sneak attack, naturally, they will not miss.


    With a flaming knife, Kumazhi accurately hit Huang Feng''s back and knocked Huang Feng away. However, the effect was not so satisfactory.


    Originally, Kumozhi was still very sure of his own hand. With this fire knife, he had no strength at all, and at such a close distance, after Huang Feng hit, he would not die and be seriously injured.


    As a result, he did hit Huang Feng, and Huang Feng did fly out, but the injury was not as serious as he thought.


    "How deep is your inner strength?" Kumozhi looked at Huang Feng who was half lying on the ground with a somewhat ugly expression.


    Although Huang Feng was half-lying and couldn''t get up for a while, it was a brutal injury from a single blow, and was short of breath. The real injury was not serious.


    Although Kumazhi¡¯s kung fu is great, he is really inferior to Huang Feng in terms of internal strength. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t feel much internal strength in Huang Feng¡¯s body just now. He was under Shaoshi Mountain before watching Huang Feng and Ding Chunqiu fight. At the time, he also knew that Huang Feng was powerful, but Kumo was arrogant and arrogant, and did not put Ding Chunqiu in his eyes. Naturally, he would not think how powerful Huang Feng defeated Ding Chunqiu.


    Seeing that he could not kill Huang Feng all of a sudden, Kumazhi wanted to go up and make up for it. However, at this time, the four daughters of Meilanzhuju and Huangfeng had already given Huangfeng to Protected behind him.


    Sister Mei yelled: "Finalize!"


    Suddenly, the feet of the four women were moving in a mysterious formation. The four women all had first-class skills. Although they had just entered the first-class realm, they were much worse than Kumachi, but the four of them were The quadruplets had the same mind, and they also cultivated the formation to cooperate with the attack, and for a while they were even on par with Kuma''s wisdom.


    At this time, Huang Feng was adjusting his internal breath and regaining his body. Originally, his internal strength was very deep, and his strong internal strength formed a protective wall around his body. Therefore, Ku Mazhi suddenly hit him. It didn''t hurt him much, and the special energy in his body to recover his injury was very powerful.


    Therefore, it didn''t take long before he almost recovered, and then stood up and looked at Kumachi angrily.


    Careless!


    Huang Feng thought to himself, if it wasn¡¯t for his strong internal strength before, it would be really dangerous to hit Kumazhi. He hadn¡¯t been too wary of Kumazhi before. This guy is obviously not a good person, he should be. I know, I can only underestimate the sinister world.

 1375 Chapter 1375

    After Huang Feng stood up, he glared at Kumazhi and said, "Kumazhi, what do you mean?!"


    Kumazhi stopped, and Meilanzhuju and the four girls also stopped, but they were all around Huang Feng, watching Kumazhi vigilantly, ready to do it at any time.


    "Haha, don''t Huang Gongzi understand?" Kumozhi looked at Huang Feng and laughed, but his heart was still scared by Huang Feng''s internal strength, and he was also thinking about how to kill Huang Feng.


    "There is no deep hatred between you and me, right." Huang Feng said.


    "There is no private enmity between us, but since Young Master Huang has come to Xixia to participate in the election of the servants, there is a conflict between you and me. Anyone who prevents my prince from being a servant will have to die!" Yibian said that at this time, he didn''t need to hide his malice towards Huang Feng.


    The reason why Ku Mozhi wanted to deal with Murong Fu and Duan Yu was because they were powerful opponents of his own prince, so he had to kill them all before Xixia State chose the horse.


    Huang Feng is also a threat. Huang Feng is not weak in his own skills, and he can defeat Ding Chunqiu. In the whole arena, he is a well-known player. Moreover, Huang Feng is also the head of the Xiaoyao School and the Lingjiu Palace. Palace Master, such an identity makes Huang Feng also very dazzling. Kumozhi has already regarded him as a major enemy of his own prince. Now that he encounters him, he naturally wants to take action and destroy Huang Feng first.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng himself obviously did not expect that his conditions are already very good compared to others. He has always ignored himself because he himself has not thought about participating in any elections. He didn''t come here for the princess who had never seen him before, so he ignored himself.


    However, obviously, other people would not ignore it. When Ku Mozhi saw Huang Feng appear here, he felt that Huang Feng was a great enemy, not even worse than Murong Fu and Duan Yu!


    "Kumazhi! Believe it or not, I came here and never thought about being a concierge!" Huang Feng said angrily. He didn''t expect it to be because of this reason, "I came here to find someone. I''m not interested in the location of any consort!"


    "Young Master Huang, it''s this time, so don''t deceive the poor monks." Kumozhi obviously doesn''t believe Huang Feng''s words. He would rather believe that Duan Yu gave up the position of the consort for Wang Yuyan, rather than believe that Huang Summit was not because of the consort. It came from elections.


    Huang Feng was about to say something, but suddenly he saw a leaf quickly flying towards him. Although it was just a leaf, Huang Feng felt a terrifying force on its body. If he was hit, it is estimated that It will also be injured.


    Huang Feng was slightly on the side, hiding the leaf, and then said: "You guys stay by the side, I will meet the monk!"


    What Huang Feng said was to the four girls of Meilanzhuju. Obviously, Kumozhi¡¯s repeated attacks have angered him. Huang Feng didn¡¯t plan to say anything to the monk. No matter what he said, he would not believe it. of.


    Huang Feng has just noticed that Kumazhi just used the small phaseless work to simulate the pinch fingering work. Kumazhi can have small phaseless power and is even more proficient than Huang Feng. After all, Kuma Wisdom martial arts talent is higher than Huang Feng, and Kumozhi practiced the small Wuxiang Gong for longer than Huang Feng.


    "Do you think that you can have little phaseless power?!" Huang Feng took Ling Bo''s steps under his feet, but he had already simulated the palm of the prajna palm with the small phaseless power in his hand, and he flew towards the dove with an obvious energy. Mo Chi.


    Huang Feng¡¯s mini-camera recorded thousands of martial arts secrets from Shaolin Temple. If you want to ask who has the most kung fu in this world, it must be Huang Feng. He has all kinds of Shaolin kung fu, but because of time He only practiced a few tricks because of the magic of the small Wuxiang Gong, as long as he knew the martial arts of Shaolin Temple, he could simulate it.


    Kumazhi saw Huang Feng''s technique, his eyes narrowed, and when he saw Ling Bo''s microsteps at Huang Feng''s feet, he was even more surprised: "How can you Lingbo''s microsteps?!"


    Kumozhi had seen Ling Bo Weibu before, but it seemed that Duan Yu was the only one who could master this skill, which was also a top-notch skill. He didn''t expect Huang Ran to do it.


    "Why can''t I?" Huang Feng said as he approached Kumazhi. His prajna palm didn''t hurt him. However, Huang Feng was not discouraged. He knew a lot.


    Kumazhi didn¡¯t have the habit of just waiting for death. He saw Huang Feng approaching and sent out with a palm, but what he hit was the afterimage of Huang Feng. It was clear that Huang Feng was right in front of his eyes, but he just hit him at all. Less than.


    Huang Feng''s Lingbo microstep proficiency is not worse than Duan Yu, and Duan Yu''s martial arts is low and lacks combat experience. Therefore, Duan Yu can use Lingbo microsteps to avoid other people''s attacks, but he wants to use Lingbo microsteps. He doesn''t know how to attack others.


    However, Huang Summit, he had a lot of combat experience, and he had experience with Ding Chunqiu before. On the way to Xixia Kingdom, Huang Feng often discussed with Qiao Feng. In this way, Huang Feng and Ding Chunqiu There is no shortage of hands-on experience among top players.


    Therefore, while Huang Feng used Lingbo''s microsteps, his hand movements didn''t stop at the slightest, palm after palm hit Kumazhi.


    However, Kumazhi is not a person who has lost his reputation. Although Huang Feng¡¯s Lingbo microsteps are magical, he has learned a lot of all kinds of unique skills. However, at this time, he and Kumazhi are just as good. It would be very difficult to defeat Kumazhi in a short time. Even if Kumazhi wanted to escape, Huang Feng might not be able to keep the opponent.


    Regarding this, Huang Feng knows, and Kumazhi also knows. When Kumazhi sees that he does not seem to like defeating Huang Feng, he has the idea of ??retreating temporarily. He is confident that if he wants to leave, Huang Feng will stay. Can''t stop him.


    However, just when Kumachi wanted to retreat, the sudden change occurred, and the little Wuxiang Gong in his body and the Yi Jin Jing conflict again. He suddenly felt that his internal organs were abnormally uncomfortable, and his brows were frowned. The movements on his hands were a bit slower, and the true Qi in his body seemed to be in danger of getting into trouble at any time.


    "Good opportunity!" Huang Feng''s eyes lit up. He is already as good as Kumazhi now. Therefore, Kumazhi has a little flaw, he can find it, not to mention that Kumazhi has changed a lot now, not only in action. Slow, his breath is unstable.


    How could Huang Feng miss such an opportunity!

 1376 Chapter 1376

    Huang Feng slammed his right hand out, grabbed Kumazhi''s right hand, buckled his index and middle fingers, and firmly clasped Kumazhi''s wrist.


    Kumazhi¡¯s face changed, and it was very difficult to break free, and because of the fierce fight with Huang Feng, the conflict between the two internal forces in his body became more intense, his face flushed, and even the skin all over his body began to redden. It''s like a cooked shrimp.


    Huang Feng looked at Kumazhi¡¯s somewhat swollen body, and seemed to understand the changes that had taken place in his body. In the novel, Kumazhi was going to get into trouble, but was absorbed by Duan Yu¡¯s internal energy, so he could Was spared.


    Huang Feng¡¯s eyes brightened when he thought of Duan Yu¡¯s absorption of Kumazhi¡¯s internal strength. Yes, Duan Yu could suck, as well as himself. Now Kumazhi¡¯s body is obviously in trouble, and he can completely control him. Moreover, Duan Yu will be able to master the magic of Beiming, and he will also be able to absorb it without reason.


    "Third brother, I''m sorry, I want this Kumazhi''s internal power!" Huang Feng thought to himself. After that, he launched the Beiming magical technique and began to absorb Kumazhi''s internal power. Anyway, Duan Yu is not a fan of martial arts. It¡¯s a waste of people who give him too much internal strength. He is more willing to spend his time and energy on pursuing women and enjoying life. He has absorbed the internal strength of Kumachi, and for him, there is not much loss. .


    When Huang Feng began to absorb Kumazhi''s internal power, Kumazhi also felt it, his face flashed a struggle, trying to break free of Huang Feng''s control, and prevent Huang Feng from absorbing his own internal power.


    However, at this time, there was a problem with his body, and there was no way to break free from Huang Feng''s control. He even felt that he was slowly losing control of his body. As a martial arts genius, Kumachi certainly understood his body. what happened.


    Get crazy!


    This is what the sweeping monk had warned him when he was in Shaolin Temple before. It was just that Kumozhi didn¡¯t take it seriously. Now it seems that the other party didn¡¯t lie to him. He was really in a hurry because of his practice. The two internal forces in the body are in conflict.


    Kumazhi felt that his eyes were getting more and more blurred, his body seemed to be slowly swelling, and the internal force in his body was constantly cascading everywhere, and he did not listen to control at all. In his body, he wandered freely everywhere. It is destroying the meridians and some organs in the body.


    Just when Kumazhi was a little desperate, he suddenly felt that the internal forces in his body were constantly decreasing. Those internal forces that were destroying his body organs and meridians, all seemed to be attracted by a magnet, and sprang in the same direction. That direction is where Huang Feng clasped his wrist.


    At this time, Kumazhi didn¡¯t care about being angry that Huang Feng had absorbed his own internal forces, and was even a little happy, because those internal forces that made him feel uncomfortable have slowly disappeared, and his body has gradually become more comfortable. Once again gain control of the body.


    Huang Feng was also very happy, because he clearly felt that the internal strength in his body was constantly increasing. You know, this is Kumazhi, and it is also the Kumazhi of the late "Tianlong Babu", this time. Zhi Na is about the same as Qiao Feng, quite powerful, and even stronger than Qiao Feng in terms of internal strength.


    As a result, these internal forces are now his own. Although Huang Feng had already had the internal strength of the Three Elders of Xiaoyao School before, he would definitely not dislike his own internal strength.


    In about ten minutes, Huang Feng finally let go of Kumazhi, and Kumazhi¡¯s body suddenly fell to the ground, while Huang Feng¡¯s face flushed, as if there were some ripples on his face. The internal strength of the whole person is more abundant.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, for your help." At this time, Kumo got up and said to Huang Feng with his hands folded, his face full of sincerity.


    "I sucked up your inner strength, do you still want to thank me?" Huang Feng opened his eyes at this time, looking at Kumazhi with some doubts.


    "My body was already on the verge of collapse just now. If it weren''t for Young Master Huang to absorb my internal energy, my body would explode, so naturally I have to thank Young Master Huang." Kumo said slowly. At this time, because he has lost his internal strength, he is no different from ordinary people, but his face is very calm, even with a faint relief of relief.


    Huang Feng nodded slightly. He was also aware of Ku Mazhi''s situation. However, Huang Feng was still surprised that he could figure it out so quickly, "Master, what are your plans for the future?"


    Huang Feng asked this for a reason. Before Kumozhi was the national teacher of the Tubo country, that was the reason for his strong strength. Now that he has no internal strength, he is an ordinary monk, and it is obviously inappropriate to continue to be this national teacher. Up.


    "Pan Dao intends to visit the temples of various countries one by one to discuss the Dharma." Kumazhi said with his hands folded again, his face was solemn, and there was a faint look of a Taoist monk.


    "The master is so willing to take those efforts?" Huang Feng said.


    "Before I was too persistent. Life is like a dream and everything is like a bubble." Kumozhi said. Then, he took out a book from his arms and handed it to Huang Feng and said, "This is Shaolin Temple''s Yijin Jing'', trouble Huang Gongzi transferred to Shaolin Temple on his behalf, it can be regarded as a wish of the poor."


    "No problem." Huang Feng said after taking the "Yi Jin Jing". He did not expect that he had just handed over one Yi Jin Jing, and now he got another one, but Huang Feng was a little strange. This "Yi Jin Jing", how did Kumo Zhi get it? In the novel, Ku Ma Zhi''s "Yi Jin Jing" was obtained through You Tanzhi, but the Yi Jin Jing of You Tanzhi has already reached himself In his hands, where did the book by Kumazhi come from?


    "Also, Young Master Duan is in the village three miles ahead, and Murong Fu is also there. If Young Master Huang finds your third brother, you can go there." Kumozhi said.


    After that, Kumazhi once again bowed to Huang Feng and left, without the slightest reluctance or hesitation on his face.


    Huang Feng looked at Kumazhi¡¯s back and felt a little bit emotional. Although Kumazhi has lost his internal strength, he is obviously going to be one step closer in Buddhism. In the end he can become a generation of eminent monks. Good luck.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t sigh for too much time either. He was still a little worried about Huang Feng. After seeing Kumazhi left, he took the four daughters of plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum to the village where Kumazhi said. Where does Duan Yu need help?

 1377 Chapter 1377 Unintentional Meeting

    "What are you guys?"


    When Huang Feng rushed to the village that Kumozhi said a few minutes later, he saw Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan holding hands and looking at each other sweetly. The affection in those eyes, as long as they are not blind, can It can be seen that Huang Feng did not expect that he hurried over and was sprinkled with dog food by these two people.


    "Mei Yan is already mine." Duan Yu said with a sweet smirk, even if Huang Feng came, he did not let go of Wang Yuyan''s hand.


    And Wang Yuyan also looked at Duan Yu with a sweet face, a little shy on her face, but she didn''t refute Duan Yu''s words.


    "Congratulations to both of you, the lovers finally got married." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Sincerely the gold and the stone are open, third brother, you are finally able to see the moon and the moon."


    "Thank you brother." Duan Yu smiled.


    Since Duan Yu was okay and had confirmed the relationship with Wang Yuyan, Huang Feng didn''t say anything about Kumozhi, but through Duan Yu''s narration, Huang Feng also knew that he was indeed caught here by Murong Fu, and then Wang Yuyan After jumping into the well, the relationship between the two also achieved breakthrough development at this time.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and Duan Yu returned to their residence together. When everyone saw Duan Yu''s return, they all felt relieved, especially the retainers of Zhennan Wangfu. Before, they couldn''t find Duan Yu and felt anxious. It''s incredible. Now seeing Duan Yu safely come back, all of them are not happy.


    "I don''t know where she is." Huang Feng looked at the sweet faces of Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan, and thought of his purpose of coming here this time. Unfortunately, Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan have confirmed their relationship. So far, there is no clue.


    Huang Feng was a little worried. After all, he hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and he was afraid that there would be some changes.


    The next morning, after Huang Feng and his party packed up, they headed to the palace in Xixia. Huang Feng went there because he wanted to bring the four daughters of plum, orchid, bamboo, chrysanthemum, and let them sneak into the palace.


    And Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan confirmed the relationship, but, after all, they had already agreed to participate before, so suddenly they stopped going, it is hard to guarantee that the emperor of Xixia Kingdom will not be angry.


    After everyone entered the palace, Huang Feng found an excuse to go to the toilet, and then left with the four daughters of Meilanzhuju.


    "You should check separately and pay attention." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, young master." Meilanzhuju and the four women responded. After that, they dispersed separately. After a while, they each made a set of court ladies'' clothes and searched in the palace.


    After the four daughters of Meilanzhuju left, Huang Feng originally planned to go back to the hall. After all, the election of the consort is about to officially begin. Although he has no idea of ??being a consort, he must show up. Otherwise, maybe There will be trouble, but after he shows up, he performs a little worse and loses the election straight away.


    Moreover, Huang Feng himself was a little curious about the selection of the horses. I don¡¯t know what kind of problems the princess will have. Xu Zhu did not come, and the princess was not brought into the ice cellar by the Tianshan child''s grandmother. The problem is obviously not. The ice cellar has nothing to do.


    However, when Huang Feng was about to return to the hall, he passed by near the ice cellar and stopped immediately.


    Huang Feng looked at the ice cellar in a daze. When he, Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui left the ice cellar, the ice cellar had been destroyed. However, after these days of sorting out, the ice cellar has been restored again. , And there is not much difference compared to before.


    "It''s really things, people are not." Huang Feng looked at the ice cellar and thought with emotion. At first, it was in this ice cellar that he and that person met and had a relationship more than once. As a result, In the end, he didn''t know the other party''s name or identity. However, Huang Feng saw the other party''s appearance clearly. He didn''t think that he was dreaming like Xu Zhu, and tried to remember the other party''s appearance.


    However, it¡¯s still difficult to find the other party just with a good appearance. After all, the palace is too big, but Huang Feng did not give up. This time he brought the four daughters of Meilanzhuju to increase the manpower. Huang Feng also plans to deploy some more people from Lingjiu Palace. There are still a lot of good hands in Lingjiu Palace. Huang Feng believes that as long as he works hard to find him, he will definitely find him.


    "Hey, how come that figure looks so familiar from the back?" Just when Huang Feng was about to turn around and leave the ice cellar, he found that there was also a figure leaving on the other side of the ice cellar. The location of the ice cellar was still relatively remote, even though It was during the daytime, and very few people passed by here, but the person Huang Feng saw now was alone, and the figure was familiar.


    "It''s her?!" Huang Feng suddenly exclaimed, but his feet were already moving. In the next second, he had appeared at a distance of just over ten meters, and his whole person rushed directly at the leaving figure.


    "It''s really you!" Huang Feng left to the front of the person in the blink of an eye, finally seeing the other person''s face clearly, and this person, as he guessed, was the one he was thinking about!


    That¡¯s right, what Huang Feng saw was the woman he had had a relationship with the other party in the ice cellar. Huang Feng was quite pleasantly surprised. He was still a little bit troubled before. He didn¡¯t know if he could find the other party. As a result, the other party was actually Such a dramatic appearance in front of me!


    How can Huang Feng be surprised?


    "Who are you? Why do you appear here?" However, the person didn''t seem to recognize Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s sudden appearance made the other person look frightened and his face was a little panicked.


    "It''s me." Huang Feng said quickly: "Don''t you remember me?"


    "Who are you? Why do I want to know you? You go away, or I will call someone!" Although the woman was scared, she warned Huang Feng after thinking of where it was.


    "You really don''t remember me?" Huang Feng was a little sad and disappointed. Maybe he was always thinking of the other party, and the other party had forgotten him long ago.


    The woman was very scared, panicked, and even ready to shout, but after seeing Huang Feng''s sad look, she suddenly felt a pain in her heart for no reason: "Who are you? We saw you before. Ever?"


    "I have seen it, of course." Huang Feng said not very emotionally. Then, he looked up at the ice cellar behind and said: "It''s in this."


    "It''s you!" The woman was still wondering if Huang Feng was a flower-picking thief, but after hearing Huang Feng''s words, she suddenly called out in surprise, "Is it really you?"


    After speaking, without waiting for Huang Feng to answer, the woman said excitedly: "Yes, no wonder I just thought your voice was a little familiar."


    "Did you remember?" Huang Feng also said in surprise.


    "Yeah!" said the woman.


    Although Huang Feng only said that he had seen him in this ice cellar, the woman was immediately sure that Huang Feng was the person she missed every day during this period, because, apart from that person, she was not there at all. I have seen anyone in this ice cellar!


    "Great! I thought you forgot me." Huang Feng said happily, his face full of surprises: "Just, why didn''t you know me just now? We met a lot before, during that time, I want to see you almost every few nights, right?"


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, the woman''s face turned red. She naturally remembered what happened between the two of them during that time, and Huang Feng''s words were more certain. Huang Feng was that person.


    "It''s too dark at night, I can''t see you." The woman said shyly, then looked up at Huang Feng, and said happily: "During this time, I have been secretly looking for you, but there has been no clue. , I''m all right now, I finally see you!"


    Regarding meeting again, both Huang Feng and the woman were very happy. The two sat down next to each other hand in hand and confided their feelings to each other.


    It was also at this time that Huang Feng learned that this woman was named Li Qinglu. The reason why she didn¡¯t recognize Huang Feng just now was also because her own skill was not high. Although she often met with Huang Feng during that time, the surrounding environment It was very dark, and coupled with the reason why Tianshan Tong''s grandmother prescribed medicine, she couldn''t see Huang Feng''s appearance at all, she could only remember Huang Feng''s voice, and even her voice was not very clear.


    Originally, Li Qinglu only knew that the place she was taken was the ice cellar of the imperial palace, but she didn''t know exactly where the ice cellar was. She didn''t know until the ice cellar of the imperial palace collapsed because of the battle between Tianshan Tongmao and Li Qiushui. It turned out to be this place. Later, Tianshan child grandmother died, and no one arrested her anymore, but she would go around this ice cellar almost every day, thinking about when a miracle would appear, so that she could meet her dream again. That person


    "It turned out to be like this." Huang Feng suddenly said, "By the way, what is your identity and how often do you walk around here alone."


    When Huang Feng saw Li Qinglu for the first time, Li Qinglu was walking alone in the imperial garden. Now when she sees her, she is walking around alone.


    "Guess." Li Qinglu smiled playfully at Huang Feng. During this time, she was in a bad mood. Now that she saw Huang Feng, she was finally happy and restored to her original playful and cute appearance, especially now. Faced with Huang Feng, she would not even hide anything.


    Li Qinglu is very beautiful, not at all inferior to the women of Huangfeng on the earth. Before Tianshan Tongmao had commented on her as beautiful and beautiful, and Huang Feng was surprised to find that she and Wang Yuyan were somewhat similar in appearance, but Wang Yuyan was like Wang Yuyan. It was a fairy in the sky, a little cold, but Li Qinglu was an elf who landed on earth, clever and cute.

 1378 Chapter 1378 Li Qinglus True Identity

    "Princess? The princess? Or the princess?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Guess one," Li Qinglu said, holding Huang Feng''s arm.


    "I guess it''s a princess." Huang Feng guessed one casually.


    "You guessed it!" Li Qinglu smiled with squinting eyes, the two dimples on his lips were very obvious.


    "You really are a princess, I didn''t expect it." Huang Feng said: "By the way, do you have a sister or younger sister, and you are going to hire a consort today?"


    Li Qinglu rolled her eyes and said, "Are you here also for the position of the concubine?"


    "Of course not!" Huang Feng said: "I came here to find you, and my eldest brother and third brother are also here, taking this opportunity to enter the palace."


    Li Qinglu nodded in satisfaction and said, "Forgetting you still have a conscience, you have not forgotten me. During this time, I have been thinking of you every day and waiting for you to come to me."


    "I know." Huang Feng said with his arms around her: "Something was delayed before, otherwise, I would have come here long ago."


    "Yeah." Li Qinglu closed her eyes comfortably in Huang Feng''s arms. She has been thinking about this embrace for a long time, but she can only appear in a dream every day, and today has finally become a reality. .


    After a while, Li Qinglu got up from Huang Feng''s arms, looked at Huang Feng with a smug smile and asked, "You really don''t want to participate in today''s selection of horsemen?"


    "No." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "Then I can only ask them to go back directly." Li Qinglu said.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng was slightly puzzled, and then his eyes widened for an instant, and said in an incredible way: "Are you a princess?"


    "I was a princess." Seeing Huang Feng''s shocked look, Li Qinglu smiled even more proudly.


    "No, I mean, are you the princess who chose to be the princess today?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Li Qinglu smiled and nodded: "Actually, I don''t have any sisters. I am the only princess in this palace, Princess Yinchuan!"


    "Really you?!" Huang Feng said incredulously, but he did not forget the name of Princess Yinchuan. It was indeed the protagonist of this selection of the consort.


    However, Huang Feng is still a little unbelievable. He did not expect that his princess is the princess of Xuzhu in the novel. Huang Feng originally thought that this girl was picked up casually by the Tianshan child''s grandmother and should be related to the novel. The princess here is okay. It was Tianshan Tong''s grandmother who followed her and found out that she had met this woman, so she was caught back.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that the person whom Tianshan Tong''s grandma picked up casually was the "Menggu", who he saw in the Imperial Garden that night was actually "Menggu", which is a coincidence.


    "Of course it is me." Seeing Huang Feng''s shocked look, Li Qinglu thought it was funny and very happy: "The reason for this selection of consorts, I just wanted to lead you to appear, you are a great hero. You will definitely know about this time. This time I asked the emperor to send the edict for selecting the horses to all the surrounding countries. You will know about it. Therefore, I have been looking forward to your appearance."


    "That said, this selection of consorts is just for me to appear?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Li Qinglu nodded and said, this was also a move she had no choice but to come up with. She didn''t know Huang Feng''s specific identity, and only hoped that this edict could attract Huang Feng.


    "Then what would happen to you if I didn''t come?" Huang Feng said.


    "Of course I didn''t choose any of them." Li Qinglu said without even thinking about it. She was indeed prepared for this, and even thought about the connection.


    "Then I''m here, what if you can''t find it? After all, you haven''t seen me either." Huang Feng asked again.


    "I will ask questions." Li Qinglu said, "Although I haven''t seen you before, the two of us have a common memory about this ice cellar, but others don''t."


    Huang Feng nodded, similar to the novel. Huang Feng also secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, he met her ahead of time. Otherwise, it''s hard to say. After all, the happiest place for him is not only an ice cellar.


    "Then have you ever thought that I already have other women?" Huang Feng said, he must make it clear about this matter, he doesn''t want to hide Li Qinglu, moreover, he can''t hide it.


    "Do you really have other women?" Li Qinglu looked at Huang Feng sadly and said. She didn''t think about this matter. After all, she didn''t know anything about Huang Feng before. In her heart, Huang Feng is It''s normal for a hero, such a person, to attract women. It''s not surprising that there are women.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    Li Qinglu fixedly looked at Huang Feng, and finally lay in Huang Feng''s arms, muttering in her mouth: "Bad, why can''t I leave you."


    Obviously, Li Qinglu decided to follow Huang Feng in the end. After all, she had thought about this situation before and had a choice, but now she knows her own ideas better.


    In fact, in this world, it is normal for a man and a man to have several women. However, Li Qinglu is a princess. According to the rules, there can only be a princess and one woman. Li Qinglu naturally wants her man to love only herself. One, but Huang Feng already has other women now. She belongs to the latecomer. She can''t let Huang Feng go, so she can only accept it.


    Huang Feng also felt a little bit emotional. Fortunately, three wives and four concubines are normal in this world. Although Li Qinglu has a special status, his ability to accept this kind of thing is definitely more than that of women in the real world.


    The two talked for a while and then they separated and went to the front hall. Although the two had already identified each other, their previous edicts had already been issued, and all the heroes of the world had come. They were waiting. , That must be carried out, but whether it is Huang Feng or Li Qinglu, both of them understand that this is just a gesture, and the final result is doomed.


    "Second brother, where have you been? The selection of horsemen will start soon." When Huang Feng returned to the previous hall again, Duan Yu asked with anxious expression on his face.


    Duan Yu already has Wang Yuyan. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t want to be a concierge, and Qiao Feng only has Azhu in his heart. Therefore, it is impossible to be a concierge. Therefore, both Qiao Feng and Duan Yu hope that Huang Feng can be. Being selected, after all, they think Huang Feng is no worse than others, and he is fully qualified to be a concierge.


    "Go out and go to a latrine." Huang Feng said. He also knew what Duan Yu and Qiao Feng thought, but he hadn''t thought about being a concierge before, but now, he has obviously changed his mind. .

 1379 Chapter 1379

    "I''m afraid I don''t know that I don''t have any hope of being elected as a concierge. I want to escape, haha."


    At this time, a bloated middle-aged man said with a laugh. Although he didn''t specify who he was talking about, everyone present knew that he was talking about Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng turned his head and saw that the person who was speaking was the prince of the Tubo Kingdom. Although he was called a prince, he was already over forty years old. He still came to participate in the selection of horsemen at this age. The courage to know where he comes from.


    "Even that looks strange and ugly, and has no ability at all. People who are still older can come. I think no one who is present will feel hopeless." Huang Feng also said.


    "You, who is your kid talking about?" The Tubo prince saw that everyone around him looked at him mockingly, and he knew that Huang Feng was talking about himself. Although he was a little older, the prince of Tubo felt like he was It is still very promising. After all, he is a prince. In his opinion, the princess of Xixia Kingdom will definitely choose him, this distinguished person, rather than the people like the wild villagers on the scene.


    "Speaking of who understands." Huang Feng said.


    "you......"


    "His Royal Highness is here!"


    Just when the prince of the Tubo Kingdom wanted to say something, the maid shouted, making him shut up in an instant. Although he was sure, he didn''t want to behave badly in front of the princess.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the maid, and it was true that someone walked in with the help of another maid. However, because of the curtain blocking the reason, everyone could not see her appearance clearly. Nevertheless, she was beautiful and graceful. The posture still made many people''s eyes brightened at the scene, especially the prince of the Tubo kingdom, even the saliva almost came out.


    Because she had already met Huang Feng in advance, Li Qinglu only wanted to send the other people away as soon as possible, so she didn''t let them go to other places, but directly evaluated them here.


    As for the assessment questions, naturally they are similar to those in the novel. Of course, Huang Feng also knows how to answer, and everyone else has their own answers. After saying the answers, many people look expectantly. Curtain, dreaming that the princess could let them in.


    It is a pity that Huang Feng was called in in the end. As for the others, they were arranged to rest in other rooms.


    "I''m not convinced! Why can the kid see the princess, but we can''t? That kid has the ability to fart." Seeing Huang Feng was about to enter the curtain, and seeing the princess, the prince of Tubo suddenly yelled .


    Huang Feng turned his head sharply, took a palm shot, and shot the prince of the Tubo Kingdom flying out. Of course, he didn''t mean to kill the other party, but just taught him a little lesson.


    "His Royal Highness, it means that Young Master Huang is a princess. If you continue to make trouble, don''t blame us for being rude!" The princess''s maid said to the prince of Tubo with a cold face.


    The Xixia Kingdom¡¯s national power at this time is still very strong. Although its geographical location is not good, it is still stronger than the Tubo Kingdom. Therefore, they are not afraid to offend the Tubo Kingdom, and the prince of the Tubo Kingdom is still choosing the princess. Disturbance in the place, that obviously does not put Xixia Kingdom in his eyes.


    The prince of the Tubo country wanted to argue about something, but the surrounding Xixia Kingdom¡¯s warriors from Yipintang gathered up, and the prince of the Tubo country immediately shut up. He could feel that if he said something more, these people I would definitely throw myself out. Now I don''t have a guard by my side, and I''m still in the other side''s territory, so it''s better not to make trouble.


    After everyone had gone out, Huang Feng could finally meet Li Qinglu, and at this time Li Qinglu also dressed up a little and became more beautiful and dazzling. It is Huang Feng who often sees beautiful women. Do not stop, it is no wonder that Tianshan Tong''s assessment of Li Qinglu was "unparalleled in the world."


    In this way, Huang Feng stayed in the imperial palace temporarily. As for the other heroes in the world, they all left. Huang Feng also knew that Li Qinglu was originally Li Qiushui¡¯s granddaughter, and Wang Yuyan had a cousin relationship with Wang Yuyan. Before Huang Summit felt that Li Qinglu and Wang Yuyan looked a bit like each other.


    However, in this way, Li Qinglu would become her junior, and Li Qiushui was his uncle, which made Huang Feng feel a little strange.


    After Huang Feng also met the emperor of Xixia Kingdom, the emperor¡¯s body was obviously not very good anymore. Before, he arranged for Li Qinglu to select a concierge and wanted to find a young talent to take care of Li Qinglu. To take over the Xixia Kingdom, you must know that Li Qinglu not only has no sisters, but also no brothers. The emperor doesn''t know what''s going on, only a daughter like Li Qinglu.


    As for Huang Feng, the old emperor was also very satisfied. Huang Feng looks good, has strong strength, and his wealth background is not bad. Xiaoyao School and Lingjiu Palace are not well-known in the Central Plains Wulin, but in Xixia Country, it is very famous. After all, Lingjiu Palace is very close to Xixia Palace. Therefore, for Huangfeng, the new owner of Lingjiu Palace, the emperor of Xixia Kingdom is certainly satisfied.


    However, if he knew that Huang Feng had other women, he would not know what he would think. After all, in his heart, Huang Feng could only have his own daughter as a woman.


    After Huang Feng stayed in the Xixia Palace for a while, he returned to Lingjiu Palace. In the palace, although no one dared to offend him because he was a messenger, there were many rules there, and there was an old emperor. Where can I live comfortably in Lingjiu Palace?


    In the Lingjiu Palace, Huang Feng is trying hard to remember the martial arts in the miniature camera. There are about five months left before he is leaving. He must remember all these skills before leaving. At the same time, There are also those murals on the walls of Lingjiu Palace. Those are all top martial arts of the Xiaoyao School. Huang Feng should remember whether he cultivates or not.


    During this period, Li Qinglu also lived in the Lingjiu Palace. Her relationship with Huang Feng has been determined. The old emperor was waiting to find a time to hold a wedding for the two of them. Huang Feng lived in Lingjiu Palace together, and also closed one eye.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s life in Lingjiu Palace is still very happy, even a little bit reluctant, and Li Qinglu has no opinion about the quadruplet beauty maids around Huang Feng, which seems to her very much. Normal thing.

 1380 Chapter 1380: Yanmen Pass Again

    However, Huang Feng¡¯s happy life was still broken by a piece of news about the rescue of Qiao Feng. His elder brother Qiao Feng was still imprisoned by the King of Liao, just as he wanted to stop him. Liao went to attack Da Song.


    In fact, Huang Feng knew about this a long time ago. After all, he had read the novel "Tian Long Ba Bu" several times before, and he naturally knew the plot inside. I know there will be such a day.


    It was not that Huang Feng had never thought about rescue Qiao Feng in advance, or prevented him from returning to Daliao, but Huang Feng did not do that.


    Because he knows Qiao Feng, although he is now the Great King of the Southern Court of the Liao Kingdom, he is not happy to live, his love was beaten to death by himself, and his father refused to see him again, even though he was A Khitanese, however, grew up in the Song Dynasty and received the cultural influence of the Song Dynasty. In my heart, he loved the Song Dynasty very much. However, he was also a Khitanese, and it was very uncomfortable to be caught in the middle. The second time he saw the Khitan people slaughter the Song people, he felt uncomfortable again. He wanted to return to the Song Dynasty and his identity was also an obstacle.


    Originally, Huang Feng could rescue him and let him live in seclusion, but the Liao Kingdom was definitely going to attack the Song Dynasty, and once Qiao Feng learned of this, his chivalrous heart prevented him from sitting idly by. Reasonable, they will definitely come forward, and they will definitely turn their faces with Yelv Hongji, and the final result will remain unchanged.


    It can be said that Huang Feng has already understood that Qiao Feng¡¯s fate has no way to change, and maybe death, he can be truly relieved, there is no need to feel guilty and miss Azhu, and there is no need to watch the Khitan people kill Song People feel uncomfortable because they can''t stop them.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also discovered that after he came into this world, although he changed some things, he obtained more things than Xuzhu, but overall, here is still proceeding according to the plot in the novel, even if it is. Huang Feng occasionally changed a little, but the final result will still be corrected. Huang Feng is sure that even if he picked up Qiao Feng from Liao State in advance, Qiao Feng will still get there in the end. of.


    It seems that he is not Xuzhu, and he did not intend to rebel against Tianshan Tongma before. However, Tianshan Tongma still arrested a woman for him, and wanted to control him so that he would not have a rebellious heart. Although this woman is After learning about Huang Feng''s situation, Tianshan Tong''s grandmother caught it casually, but the woman she caught was Li Qinglu who was too bored at night and wanted to take a walk in the Royal Garden.


    Therefore, Huang Feng also discovered that although he can change some things, in general, it seems that there is no way to change too much.


    Therefore, after returning from Xixia Kingdom, Huang Feng was urging the disciples of Lingjiu Palace to practice martial arts, and at the same time, he was ready to go down the mountain. Now, he finally received the news.


    Therefore, Huang Feng made a decisive decision and took the Babu of Lingjiu Palace and Li Qinglu down the mountain, and at the foot of the mountain, he also met Duan Yu and others.


    At this time, Duan Yu was already the emperor of the Dali Kingdom. Wang Yuyan, Zhong Ling and other women were already married to him, and his parents were dead. It can be said that there is not much difference from the novel. It''s just that Duan Yu missed the internal power of Kumozhi because of his own reasons, but his internal power was still very deep at this time, but it was worse than Huang Feng.


    In the original novel, the strength of Xuzhu in the later period can be ranked in the top five in the entire "Tianlong Babu", and Huang Feng has learned more Yijinjing and Baihongzhang than Xuzhu. Li and some of Shaolin''s unique skills, and at the same time absorbed the internal strength of Kumozhi. It can be said that Huang Feng now is much more tyrannical than the virtual bamboo in the novel, and naturally he is much stronger than Duan Yu.


    Duan Yu came this time, not alone, but with some soldiers from Dali Kingdom. Several of his women were also there. In addition to Wang Yuyan, Mu Wanqing and Zhong Lingke also had martial arts.


    Duan Yu and Huang Feng met, and the two of them couldn''t help but have another hot chat. The two have never seen each other since Xixia Kingdom, but the situation is urgent now, and the two should not be allowed to waste time.


    The two rushed to Daliao with their subordinates. Along the way, they met a lot of people from the arena, such as Shaolin and the Beggar Gang, and some scattered people from the rivers and lakes. Everyone was rushing to Daliao. It''s all the same.


    After arriving in the Great Liao Kingdom, Huang Feng and others successfully rescued Qiao Feng. After all, Duan Yu¡¯s subordinates had a hole-piercing player. He dug a hole directly outside the city and went straight to the place where Qiao Feng was detained. , The three brothers finally met again.


    Qiao Feng saw Elder Wu of the Beggar Gang. Elder Wu knelt down and asked Qiao Feng to return to the Beggar Gang. However, Qiao Feng gave an excuse to turn down the Beggar Gang. The current situation does not allow them to discuss such matters. Yelu Hongji personally led the army to attack Da Song, and they had to stop it.


    However, Huang Feng understands that even if there is no such war this time, Huang Feng will not return to the beggars. He knows his identity as a Khitan and it is not appropriate to return to the beggars. Mind his identity, but he himself did. After all, the Beggar Gang was the largest gang in the Central Plains Wulin in the Song Dynasty, and Qiao Feng didn''t want him, a Khitan, to be the leader.


    After comforting Elder Wu, Qiao Feng said to everyone: "Everyone, go straight to Yanmen Pass!"


    "Yes!" everyone responded.


    "Yanmen Pass, it really is Yanmen Pass."


    Although Huang Feng followed up with the horse, he was chewing on the place name. In the novel, Qiao Feng died at Yanmen Pass in the end, and Qiao Feng came to the Central Plains with his parents when he was met at Yanmen Pass. Although he himself did not die. , But the mother is dead. It can be said that the entire Tianlong started at Yanmen Pass, and will end at Yanmen Pass in the end.


    "Second brother, what are you thinking about?" I don''t know when, Qiao Feng has already come to Huang Feng''s side, he asked Huang Feng while controlling the horse to run fast.


    "Nothing." Huang Feng said with a smile. At this time, Huang Feng was the most uncomfortable, because he knew Qiao Feng''s ending, but he couldn''t change anything.


    "Perhaps, he himself knows his upcoming ending." Huang Feng thought to himself, Qiao Feng is a smart person, and he should be able to think of the upcoming ending.


    "Second brother, I have something to ask you." Qiao Feng didn''t see Huang Feng''s strangeness, but instead asked Huang Feng for help.

 1381 Chapter 1381

    "What''s the matter? Brother, just say it." Maybe because there is no way to change Qiao Feng''s ending, Huang Feng is very uncomfortable. Therefore, Huang Feng will do his best to meet Huang Feng''s requirements.


    "Thank you second brother in advance." Qiao Feng said with a smile: "That''s it. When I left the Beggar Gang, I was in a hurry. The Beggar Gang did not choose the next leader. Therefore, I had no way to surrender. The Dragon Eighth Palm and the beggar gang leader must be able to teach the dog-sticking method. Today, the future is unknown. I am afraid of accidents. Therefore, I want to teach these two kinds of kung fu to my second brother. The gang has elected a new gang leader. After the second brother has tested his character, he will teach these two kinds of kung fu to the other side, so that these two kinds of kung fu will not be lost."


    "Brother, you are..." Huang Feng said anxiously. At the same time, his heart became more and more uneasy. Qiao Feng''s words seemed to be explaining his last words. Sure enough, at this time, he had already done it. The preparations are made. This is an explanation.


    "Second brother don''t have to think too much." Qiao Feng waved his hand to stop Huang Feng from continuing: "I believe in the character and martial arts talent of the second brother, and I hope you can agree to this matter."


    "This..." Huang Feng hesitated, but seeing Qiao Feng''s eager eyes, Huang Feng finally nodded.


    "Then thank you second brother, time is running out, I will teach you all the mantras." Qiao Feng was also very happy to see Huang Feng agree.


    Qiao Feng obviously has made the worst plan. He himself is not afraid of death. For him, death is also a relief, but he is afraid that after he dies, he will give the two martial arts of the Beggars. It was lost, so I chose to teach Huang Feng first and let Huang Feng pass it on for himself.


    As for why Huang Feng was chosen, it is because after a period of contact, Qiao Feng trusts Huang Feng¡¯s character, and Huang Feng¡¯s martial arts talent is also high. Door martial arts to the society.


    And Huang Feng actually has such self-confidence. In a certain version of the novel, Qiao Feng also taught Xu Zhu to drop the eighteen palms of the dragon and the method of hitting the dog stick. Xu Zhu is so stupid, but because of his deep internal skills, he is only It took a day to learn, and it takes more than a day to get to Yanmen Pass from here. His internal strength is higher than that of Xuzhu, and his martial arts talent is stronger than Xuzhu. Therefore, with more than one day, Huang Feng is also confident that he can learn.


    Afterwards, Qiao Feng taught Huang Feng these two fascinating studies as he hurried. You can ask him what Huang Feng doesn¡¯t understand. The speed of learning is not slow at all. When the next day, everyone went outside Yanmen Pass and caught up. In the army of Liao, Huang Feng had already learned these two martial arts.


    Huang Feng also assured Qiao Feng that he would never use these two faculties in front of the world, and would not teach them to the Lingjiu Palace and the Xiaoyao faction, but only to the new leader of the Gai Gang.


    Huang Feng''s guarantee made Qiao Feng more assured and happy, and he felt that he had not misunderstood the wrong person. Huang Feng is indeed a person worthy of trust.


    When everyone arrives outside Yanmen Pass, a great battle is inevitable. However, Huang Feng and the others have himself, Duan Yu, Qiao Feng, and other masters in the world. In terms of martial arts, it is higher. There were a lot of soldiers from the Liao Dynasty, Huang Feng and Duan Yu even easily captured Yelu Hongji in the Wanjun Cong.


    The subsequent plot is not much different from the novel. Qiao Feng threatened Yelv Hongji to retreat, and Yelv Hongji did so. However, after that, he broke off the relationship with Qiao Feng. After Qiao Feng, Then he committed suicide. Huang Feng had a chance to save him. However, Qiao Feng forced Huang Feng back with a palm. Huang Feng couldn¡¯t help it. Sure enough, he had already thought about it, just like Huang Feng thought. It ended by myself, and the funeral was arranged.


    Immediately, Azi cried bitterly and jumped off the cliff with Qiao Feng in his arms. You Tanzhi immediately died in love, and this Yanmen Pass became the last place where the three people buried their bones.


    Although Huang Feng had anticipated this plot a long time ago, and knew that Qiao Feng had long been dead, but when this incident really happened in front of him, he was still very sad and very uncomfortable in his heart, he had to say , Qiao Feng is a real hero, and the last battle at Yanmen Pass pushed his heroism to the highest peak.


    Everyone at the scene was distressed, especially the beggars who blamed themselves. Such a good helper was driven out by them.


    "Elder Wu, the eldest brother has already explained the funeral before. He taught me the eighteen palms of the dragon and the method of hitting the dog stick. When will your beggars choose a new leader, come to Lingjiu Palace to find me, I will He taught him these two martial arts, and I also promised my elder brother that these two martial arts, apart from teaching the new leader of the beggar gang, will never leak." Huang Feng came to Elder Wu and said.


    "Thank you Huang Palace Master." Elder Wu said gratefully, and after that, his face was even more ashamed: "Bang Master Qiao is a beggar gang, but we have driven him out of the help before. We are sorry Gang Jiao Qiao."


    Talking about Elder Wu was even more tearful. Since Qiao Feng left, the Beggar Gang has been in a mess, with constant internal chaos, and it is even more ridiculed by the same people on the rivers and lakes. They miss Qiao Feng extremely.


    After the matter here came to an end, everyone was scattered and returned. Huang Feng returned to Lingjiu Palace again, and Duan Yu also went back to Dali. However, the two gathered again before parting and drank swigs. One night, the topic was naturally inseparable from Qiao Feng. When it came to the emotions, the two of them broke down in tears. Although they did not know Qiao Feng for a long time, Huang Feng truly admired him. Yes, I was full of emotions about Qiao Feng''s death.


    After that, Huang Feng''s life returned to the way it was before. Every day he spent time with Li Qinglu in Lingjiu Palace while practicing martial arts. During this time, he had learned about the martial arts on the miniature camera and the murals of Lingjiu Palace. , Even after sending it out, he will not forget it.


    In addition, the old emperor of the Xixia Kingdom finally chose a suitable date, and the marriage between Huang Feng and Li Qinglu was also handled. Fortunately, Xixia Kingdom is not a Song Dynasty, and the etiquette is not too cumbersome, but even so, Huang Feng is also choking.


    After the wedding, Li Qinglu and Huang Feng formally moved into the Lingjiu Palace, and even more focused on Huang Feng''s body, which was extremely sticky, and Huang Feng was also looking for opportunities to tell him about the teleportation.


    In addition to the good things with Li Qinglu, before Huang Feng was teleported away, the Beggar Gang also selected a new leader. After Huang Feng assessed him, he taught him two geniuses, which is considered complete. Commitment to Qiao Feng.

 1382 Chapter 1382

    "I''m leaving." Huang Feng said to Li Qinglu that day.


    "Really leaving? Just to go to the world you said?" Li Qinglu said sadly.


    Before, Huang Feng had looked for all kinds of opportunities, and talked about some of his own things explicitly or secretly, but when Li Qinglu really married him, she only had Huang Feng in her heart. Therefore, Huang Feng also said to send with confidence. After this period of relaxation, Li Qinglu has accepted this fact.


    However, she was still uncomfortable when she wanted to leave with Huang Feng. She grew up in the palace. Although Xixia Palace does not have as many rules and etiquette as the Song Dynasty, as a princess, she cannot leave casually. In the palace, there is not even a caring person in the palace. Although Li Qiushui likes her, they are a generation apart. In Li Qiushui¡¯s heart, it is very important to practice martial arts to seek revenge from the Tianshan grandmother. Therefore, it is natural not to care too much about Li Qinglu.


    Since I met Huang Feng, although there were some external factors when I met Huang Feng, I did not regret it afterwards, but I have been looking forward to seeing Huang Feng again. Fortunately, God has mercy on her. She and Huang Feng met. She enjoys the life she is now with Huang Feng, and feels that these days are the happiest and happiest days since she grew up like this.


    Therefore, Li Qinglu didn''t want this day to end. Naturally, she was reluctant to leave Huang Feng. Especially after Huang Feng left, she couldn''t take her away with her, and she felt even more uncomfortable.


    However, she also knew that this matter was not for Huang Feng to decide. Therefore, although she was sad, she did not mean to blame Huang Feng.


    "Well, just go there." Looking at Li Qinglu''s sad look, Huang Feng couldn''t bear it. However, he couldn''t help it. Although he can bring things back to the real world, he can''t bring people back. Ning Wushuang also Still waiting in her time and space, now Li Qinglu is in the same situation.


    And the wedding with Li Qinglu was Huang Feng¡¯s first marriage. He did not expect that his wedding would be held in another time and space. Although the process was cumbersome, it was quite interesting. If there was a chance in the future, he could be with others. Women in other times and spaces also hold weddings. In reality, it is impossible for them to give everyone a name, but in other times and spaces, it is no problem.


    It''s just that Huang Feng can''t bring other people back to reality, and similarly, he can''t bring people in reality to other time and space.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely find a way to take you to my world as soon as possible." Huang Feng embraced Li Qinglu and assured her that what Huang Feng can do now is to desperately put things in the storage box and increase the replacement. In this case, after the "experience" of the storage box replacement is enough, you can upgrade again. Huang Feng feels that the next upgrade should have a great possibility to increase this function,


    "Well, I believe you, I am here waiting for you, if you don''t take me away, I will always be here." Li Qinglu said to Huang Feng.


    "Well, I promise you that I will take you away," Huang Feng said.


    This time Huang Feng did not exchange the puppets again. The Lingjiu Palace was under the control of Grandma Yu and others. Li Qinglu was also sitting here. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, and Huang Feng¡¯s excuse for everyone in Lingjiu Palace was that she It takes a while to go out, and the time to return is uncertain. The Lingjiu Palace and Xiaoyao Sect¡¯s matters are decided by the two of Yu and Li Qinglu. However, although that is the case, Yu is very much towards Huang Feng and Li Qinglu. Respectful, what Li Qinglu said, she would not refute.


    And during this time, Huang Feng did not completely ignore the development of business. Lingjiu Palace originally had a special business department. In addition to the following affiliated sects, they also have this special responsibility for their income. The business department makes money and feeds the one or two thousand disciples of Lingjiu Palace. Of course, these people in charge of business also have good skills. In Lingjiu Palace, martial arts training is always the first.


    And Huang Feng passed on his own brewing recipes to those responsible for business operations. Earlier, they began to be responsible for brewing liquor. The taste of liquor is much better than that of the world¡¯s liquor. People in the rivers and lakes, when walking in the rivers and lakes, there is no one who does not like to drink two sips. Therefore, once the "Xian Niang" was launched, it was widely praised, and people who wanted to buy it were endless.


    Although Tianshan Tong''s grandmother did not put her energy completely on running business before, the foundation of Lingjiu Palace is still quite solid, but now these things are cheap Huangfeng, and Huang Feng estimated that Lingjiu If all the things in the Eagle Palace were sold and exchanged for soft sister coins, they would have at least hundreds of millions.


    However, Huang Feng is not too short of money now. He still has some deposits, so he didn''t rush to sell them. Those things are precious, there are many antiques, and there are many things with artistic value.


    When Huang Feng left this time, the thing he chose to take away was a medical classic, the most precious of the many medical books in Lingjiu Palace. Huang Feng has been practicing martial arts during this period, but he didn''t have much time to study medicine. Moreover, he himself is not too familiar with medicine. It is still difficult to learn in a short time.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng finally decided to leave, he took this book with him. After he arrived in the real world, he read it slowly. Even if he didn¡¯t understand it, he could pass it on to others. After all, there is a lot of medicine in it. Method is not very much related to internal strength, even ordinary people can learn.


    The scene in front of him changed. Huang Feng closed his eyes first, and then when he opened his eyes again, he was back in reality.


    "Huh, Huang Feng, haven''t you teleported away?" When Huang Feng just opened his eyes, he heard Tang Muxue''s puzzled voice.


    "I''m back." Huang Feng said with a smile at the other party. After a year of absence, he still missed these people. After speaking, Huang Feng stepped forward and hugged them one by one.


    "So fast?" Xie Mengjiao said in surprise. They had just sent Huang Feng away, only a few seconds, and even before they had time to leave the room, Huang Feng had actually returned.


    "Well, didn''t I say that before, I spent a year in another space, in reality it was only a short while." Huang Feng explained.

 1383 Chapter 1383

    "Are you okay?" Su Yumo asked with some worry.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a smile: "On the contrary, the gain this time is not small."


    "Did you learn a new martial arts?" Xie Mengjiao asked, "there is the world of martial arts of the old man, there are many martial arts secrets."


    "Well, I got a lot." Huang Feng said.


    "Quickly, tell me what''s going on there, is Qiao Feng very heroic, is Xu Zhu very cute, and is Duan Yu very handsome." Xie Mengjiao asked anxiously, while the others Obviously they are also very curious, after all, they have only watched such a martial arts world on TV, and they have not been there yet.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng talked to everyone about the journey of the "Tianlong Babu". The few people who listened to them were stunned. Xie Mengjiao even yelled. Obviously, she was very concerned about Huang Feng¡¯s This "travel" is very interesting.


    "So, you got the part of the benefits that originally belonged to Xuzhu?" Tang Muxue smiled and looked at Huang Feng and said: "That Xuzhu is the person who has the most adventures in the''Tianlong''. Now you have all the benefits. Take it away."


    "Yes, I feel quite sorry for that little monk." Huang Feng said with a smile: "However, before I came back, I had arranged for someone to secretly teach him some Shaolin Kungfu, and, in the end, Kumo Chi I gave my Yi Jin Jing to the Sweeper Monk, and at the same time, I begged him to collect the empty bamboo as a disciple. The Sweeper had a good impression of the empty bamboo, and agreed. Therefore, the future of the young monk in Shaolin Temple is still Yes, he will be a host in the future, anyway, he wanted to stay in Shaolin Temple."


    Huang Feng did not keep the Yi Jin Jing book to Huang Feng privately. Instead, he passed it to the Sweeper. The condition was that the Sweeper should accept the empty bamboo as a disciple, and the Sweeper agreed. In Shaolin Temple, there is such a powerful master as the sweeping monk, there is no need to worry about the future of Xuzhu, and this way, Huang Feng''s previous guilt thoughts have been reduced a lot.


    "Is that Li Qinglu beautiful?" At this time, Xie Mengjiao suddenly asked Huang Feng. Huang Feng had just told everyone about all of his fate in Tianlong, and he didn''t even conceal Li Qinglu''s identity.


    "Well, it''s pretty." Huang Feng said with some embarrassment: "I have a chance, let you meet."


    "You want to accept a woman in one time and space." Xie Mengjiao said with some taste.


    "I didn''t want to do it myself. I approached Tianshan Tongma in order to gain some benefits from her. I thought in my heart that if I didn''t rebel against her, she wouldn''t have thought of using a woman to arouse herself. Then I did it, and it was so coincidental that anyone caught casually is actually the princess of Xixia." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, Mengjiao, this matter is not about Huang Feng." Su Yumo spoke for Huang Feng, and Huang Feng quickly gave her a grateful look.


    However, Su Yumo immediately said, "It''s just that when you go to the actual time and space in the future, you have to control it."


    "Well, that''s for sure." Huang Feng replied. In fact, this time he really didn''t think about looking for a woman. He can only say that everything is God''s will.


    Afterwards, everyone chatted for a while before they went back to sleep.


    The next day, Huang Feng got up, cleaned up, and went to the hospital again. The main purpose of his return this time was to treat Xue Lingyun''s father. Now that the treatment has just begun, Huang Feng of course will not stop.


    Moreover, after a trip to the world of "Tianlong Babu", Huang Feng''s internal strength has been more than twice as strong as before. He will be more handy in treating Xue Lingyun''s father, and he will no longer have the tiredness of yesterday. It feels like, and the number of times used will be less than before.


    However, when Huang Feng came to the hospital, he saw an unexpected person here.


    "Director Wang?" Huang Feng still has some impressions of Director Wang, but yesterday, I heard Xue Lingyun say that Director Wang had already returned to the Imperial Capital. How did he appear in Xue Lingyun''s father''s ward today?


    "Huang Feng, you are here." Director Wang was also very happy to see Huang Feng. At this time, his face was still a little tired. After all, he flew over overnight, and he came to the hospital without a long rest. And, his age is not too young, so he will naturally feel fatigued physically.


    Huang Feng nodded and found that besides this Director Wang, there were a few more people in the ward today. One of them was the attending physician of Xue Lingjun''s father. Huang Feng didn''t know the others.


    "Xiaofeng, you are here, you have worked hard." Xue Lingyun''s mother also greeted him with enthusiasm. After Huang Feng left yesterday, her wife¡¯s inspection report came out. All the characteristics showed that her wife¡¯s body was moving towards The good direction is developing. People who have already been sentenced to death suddenly have the hope of being cured.


    Therefore, Xue Lingjun''s mother was of course very grateful to Huang Feng, but Xue Lingjun, in the crowd, just had time to nod to Huang Feng, and she did not expect that so many people would come over today.


    Huang Feng didn''t see the little girl, he must have gone to kindergarten.


    "Let''s get started." Although there are a lot more people in the ward than yesterday, Huang Feng is not unusual, nor nervous. He can guess that these people should have brought them after reading yesterday''s inspection report. Come with a curious mind.


    As for being able to attract Director Wang, Huang Feng was still a little surprised, but he didn''t care too much. Even if he was treated in front of everyone, he was not afraid. What he was really good at was not acupuncture, but the energy in his body. Not ordinary people can see the fame.


    Seeing that Huang Feng was about to give the injection, everyone in the ward became quiet. I was afraid that it would disturb Huang Feng. They all stared at Huang Feng to see how he treated him. The doctors whom Huang Feng did not know all This is how the doctors in the hospital who are good at acupuncture and moxibustion. After hearing about Huang Feng, they came with a curiosity and a learning mentality. Although Huang Feng¡¯s age gave them some suspicions, Director Wang didn¡¯t. Speaking, of course they dare not say anything.


    Director Wang is also staring at Huang Feng closely, wanting to see how he is treated. Although he is not very good at acupuncture, he has been in contact with him, and he can see something.


    Moreover, Director Wang came here today not just to watch Huang Feng''s treatment, but with a certain purpose. He can only make up his mind if he has seen Huang Feng''s treatment with his own eyes.

 1384 Chapter 1384

    Huang Feng was not affected by the surrounding environment. He took out the exchanged silver needles from the bag he carried, and after disinfection, he steadily pierced Xue Lingyun¡¯s father. Each time he pierced one, he stayed for a while. The energy in his body slowly entered Xue Lingyun''s father''s body, repairing his body.


    The people around are a little nervous watching Huang Feng''s operation, especially those doctors who can acupuncture and moxibustion. They are very curious about Huang Feng''s acupuncture method. Looking at each other, they can see the doubts and surprises in the eyes of the people next to them. , Because Huang Feng''s method of applying needles was something they hadn''t seen before, and it seemed to be better than the methods they knew.


    Therefore, these doctors quickly put aside the previous contempt for Huang Feng because of his age. Obviously, regardless of whether Huang Feng can cure Xue Lingyun¡¯s father, Huang Feng has two brushes in acupuncture. Yes, not a liar.


    Even, they are very interested in the method Huang Feng is using now, but because Huang Feng is currently treating the patient, they can only suppress the impulse in their hearts and wait for Huang Feng to finish his treatment. , They must go up and ask for advice.


    In fact, Huang Feng''s treatment of Xue Lingyun''s father mainly relied on the magical energy in his body, but the acupuncture technique is also very important. For this reason, Huang Feng spent a lot of money to exchange this acupuncture technique, which is very important. Sophisticated acupuncture and moxibustion techniques are at least lost on earth. With the help of this acupuncture and moxibustion technique, Huang Feng can achieve better results.


    Therefore, the doctors who know acupuncture and moxibustion would be curious when they saw Huang Feng''s technique at this time, because they had never seen this technique before.


    Director Wang also stared at Huang Feng¡¯s hand earnestly. Although he did not have deep knowledge in acupuncture and moxibustion, he still knew some basic techniques. However, the technique Huang Feng uses now, he has never I haven''t seen it before, but when he looks at it, he feels that Huang Feng''s techniques seem to be better than those he has seen before.


    It took a long time for Huang Feng to insert all the silver needles into Xue Lingyun''s father. Then, after waiting for a while, he pulled out the silver needles one by one. At this time, everyone present could clearly feel it. By the time Xue Lingyun''s father''s face turned rosy.


    "Okay, one day tomorrow, uncle should be fine." After Huang Feng put away all the silver needles, he turned and said to Xue Lingyun and her mother.


    "It''s okay in one day?" Xue Lingyun''s mother was a little puzzled. After all, Huang Feng had said that acupuncture and moxibustion would be done a few times before. Why did it end so soon?


    "Well, the effect of acupuncture is better than I expected, so it will be faster in time." Huang Feng said. He can''t say that it is because his internal strength is several times stronger.


    "Thank you, Xiaofeng, when your uncle is discharged from the hospital, we will invite you to dinner together." Xue Lingyun''s mother said gratefully.


    "Auntie, don''t be so polite. I''m still Mengzhu''s godfather." Huang Feng said with a smile. Unlike yesterday, after the treatment today, Huang Feng didn''t feel tired at all, and he was in good spirits.


    "Quickly, arrange for the patient to have an examination. After the results come out, let me know as soon as possible." Director Wang said to Xue Lingyun''s father''s doctor.


    The attending doctor did not dare to neglect, perhaps because she was afraid of the misunderstanding of Xue Lingjun''s family, Director Wang assured Xue Lingjun and her mother that they would cover the cost of these examinations and do not need Xue Lingjun''s family to pay.


    Huang Feng was about to leave, but he was stopped by the doctors who know acupuncture and moxibustion. Originally, Director Wang wanted to call Huang Feng, but now he saw those doctors asking Huang Feng about acupuncture. He listened patiently on the side.


    Those doctors all looked at Huang Feng with glowing eyes. The technique Huang Feng showed just now attracted them deeply. They couldn¡¯t wait to ask Huang Feng for advice. They just didn¡¯t want to disturb Huang Feng before. That¡¯s why I held back Huang Feng¡¯s treatment. Now that Huang Feng¡¯s treatment is over, he naturally won¡¯t be patient anymore. They all raised questions around Huang Feng. At this time, they had completely forgotten the age gap.


    Huang Feng also knows everything about these people¡¯s questions. He treats Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s illness, although most of it relies on the energy in the body, but acupuncture and moxibustion techniques also play a very important role. Because of the exchange, he also knows a lot. Huang Feng didn¡¯t hide himself from these doctors. He taught them everything he knew, just hoping that they could enhance their strength and carry forward the acupuncture technology. Can rely on acupuncture techniques to treat more people.


    Those doctors are very grateful to Huang Feng for his teaching. In recent years, Western medicine has become popular. Chinese medicine, especially acupuncture, is not valued by people, and these doctors are also holding a breath. Therefore, I hope to improve my abilities and change people''s perceptions. Now Huang Feng has not concealed the slightest from them. Of course, they are very happy and very grateful to Huang Feng.


    In fact, Huang Feng also hopes that Chinese medicine can be carried forward. Chinese medicine is not inferior to Western medicine at all. It is just more experienced. And these doctors asked him, he would not deliberately hide private.


    Director Wang watched from the sidelines and saw that Huang Feng answered every question seriously. If the doctors still didn''t understand anything, he also took the initiative to answer, and he was more satisfied with Huang Feng.


    However, he dared not make a decision yet. Everything can only be decided after the inspection report comes out.


    Fortunately, because of the personal concern of Director Wang, those who insisted on doing it were very fast. After Huang Feng answered all the doctors'' questions, Director Wang had already obtained part of the examination report he wanted.


    "It''s really getting better, and it''s quite obvious that it''s getting better." Director Wang was holding the inspection report and muttered to himself in shock. Although he was mentally prepared before, he saw the inspection with his own eyes. Director Wang was still shocked by the report.


    Seeing Huang Feng was about to leave, Director Wang said quickly: "Mr. Huang, please stay!"


    Huang Feng turned his head to look at Director Wang with a puzzled look. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He was very puzzled about Director Wang''s arrival before. Now when Director Wang stopped him, Huang Feng was puzzled. Heavier.


    Therefore, Huang Feng stopped and wanted to see what was the reason Director Wang stopped him.

 1385 Chapter 1385

    "Mr. Huang, the technique you just used should be more than just acupuncture."


    Director Wang took Huang Feng to a corner with no one, and then directly said to Huang Feng straightforwardly.


    "Yes." Huang Feng didn''t deny either. Director Wang''s background is unusual and his vision is good, so Huang Feng didn''t hide anything from him.


    "Can you tell me about it?" Director Wang asked. After all, his business matters a lot, and he can''t be sloppy. Therefore, he wants to know everything he can know.


    "Dr. Wang has heard of internal power?" Huang Feng asked. Director Wang looked like a well-informed person, so Huang Feng asked him about internal power. Of course, if Director Wang didn¡¯t know, Huang Feng It''s also a good excuse.


    "Internal power? Heard of it." Director Wang didn''t know why Huang Feng mentioned internal power. However, he had really heard of internal power. After all, his position was not bad, and the things he usually touched were more advanced.


    "Since Director Wang has heard of internal force, it is easy to handle. In addition to acupuncture and moxibustion, the method I just used to treat Lingyun''s father also has the effect of internal force." Huang Feng said to Director Wang, since the other party had heard of internal force, Then everything is easy to handle, and the other party will not fail to figure out the internal force when he mentions it.


    "Did you really cure his illness with internal force?" Director Wang asked with a look of surprise. Of course he had heard of internal force before, but people who know internal force can at most heal some simple injuries. , However, I have never heard that internal force can treat such terminal illnesses.


    Internal strength can cure diseases. It makes sense in principle. However, since the big man got the disease, he tried various methods and found someone with advanced internal strength to treat him. However, there was still no effect. Why is it possible to get to Huangfeng here? Is there any difference in Huangfeng''s internal strength?


    "Of course." Huang Feng said: "To be precise, it has not been cured, and it is still the last time. I hope Director Wang can keep it secret for me."


    Huang Feng didn''t want to be known by too many people about his internal strength, and Director Wang didn''t seem to be a person who likes to chew his tongue.


    "That''s natural." Director Wang nodded and said, he was also not interested, and talked about Huang Summit''s internal forces everywhere.


    Then Huang Feng left. By this time, it was already noon. He and Qiu Ningshuang had another date, and the time was almost up.


    Director Wang did not stop Huang Feng from leaving. Although Huang Feng¡¯s technique seems to be very helpful to the patient¡¯s condition, he has not yet received all the examination reports, so he has not yet done so. It''s a good decision. Everything will be discussed after getting the inspection report.


    "Have you waited a long time?"


    When Huang Feng arrived at the place where he had agreed to meet with Qiu Ningshuang, he found that Qiu Ningshuang was already there. At this time, there was still a period of time before the agreed time, and he didn''t expect Qiu Ningshuang to have arrived.


    "It hasn''t been long since." Qiu Ningshuang said. Then, she looked at Huang Feng who was sitting down and said, "When will you be back?"


    With Zheng Shuai''s internal response, Qiu Ningshuang certainly knew Huang Feng''s whereabouts, but obviously, she did not want to expose this internal response.


    "I just got home yesterday." Huang Feng said while flipping through the menu to order.


    "Listen to my dad, are you planning to invest in automobile production?" Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Well, I have this plan. I plan to go abroad for an inspection in these two days." Huang Feng did not hide anything from Qiu Ningshuang. Father Qiu must know his own affairs, and there is nothing to say about this matter. .


    "Your career is getting bigger and bigger." Qiu Ningshuang said with emotion.


    When I first met Huangfeng, Huangfeng just opened a small factory. Now, several factories in Huangfeng have grown and become star enterprises in Qinghai Province. Now, Huangfeng is ready to invest in automobile production. Yes, even though Qiu Ningshuang has never been in contact with that industry, he still knows that it requires a lot of money to invest.


    "It''s all fooling around." Huang Feng smiled. In these current industries, in the eyes of others, he can achieve such results in such a short period of time. However, Huang Feng himself knows Compared with the money he owns, it is nothing at all. Moreover, he owns more industries in other time and space than in reality. After all, he has great power in many time and space. Yes, on the contrary, in reality, because of fear of developing too fast and arousing suspicion, it seems a little frustrated.


    "If your words are heard by other entrepreneurs, I''m afraid I will die of shame." Qiu Ningshuang said. Indeed, Huang Feng¡¯s bluffing is more powerful than many entrepreneurs. Many entrepreneurs have won His results are much worse than Huang Feng''s. They are already complacent, and Huang Feng seems to not care about his achievements in a short period of time.


    "Hehe, I''m really not proud of this achievement, and I''m far from the request made by Yumo''s mother." Huang Feng said.


    "Mother Yumo?" Qiu Ningshuang questioned: "Is that your girlfriend''s mother?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said: "It''s not easy to pass the mother-in-law''s level these years."


    After that, Huang Feng roughly spoke about Su Yumo''s mother''s request.


    Qiu Ningshuang said with a frightened look: "This requirement is really high, and most people can''t meet it." Then she added: "However, I believe you can do it."


    "You just believe me like that." Huang Feng said with a smile, "Have foresight."


    "If you can''t do it yet, I don''t believe anyone else can do it." In Qiu Ningshuang''s heart, Huang Feng is a very powerful person. If he can''t do it yet, no one else can do it.


    "It''s just that it''s not enough to complete Yumo''s mother''s requirements." Huang Feng said with emotion.


    "What do you mean?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    Only then did Huang Feng realize that he was a bit gaffe: "Nothing."


    Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng and said, "Isn''t there any request from your other mother-in-law?"


    "Huh, you all know?" Huang Feng said in surprise, but didn''t deny it, but she had never told Qiu Ningshuang about these things, how did she know?


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang nodded. There was a hint from Zheng Shuai, she was not sure yet, but now looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, it is obvious that all the previous guesses are correct.


    "Well, since you know it, there is actually nothing to hide. In addition to Yumo, there are a few people who want their family to agree. I am definitely not enough at this point." Huang Feng thinks Qiu Ningshuang Knowing it already, there is nothing to hide.

 1386 Chapter 1386 Hurry Back

    "You really have other people!" Qiu Ningshuang said with a look of surprise. It was her guess before, but now that Huang Feng admits it himself, Qiu Ningshuang is still shocked.


    Only then did Huang Feng know that Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t know what happened to him just now. It may have been some guesses, but he was not certain. However, Huang Feng did not feel that there was anything wrong with him. Anyway, regarding his own affairs, Huang Feng also There is no desire to hide everyone.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said, "In addition to Yumo, there are several other people, and you have seen a few others."


    "Does Su Yumo know?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "I know." Huang Feng said, "Actually, we all live together now."


    "Ah!" Qiu Ningshuang opened her mouth wide in surprise, she didn''t look like a lady anymore, showing the surprise in her heart.


    Presumably, anyone who heard of such a thing would be as shocked as her.


    "Surprised?" Huang Feng smiled when Qiu Ningshuang looked surprised.


    "Well, I think whoever hears this kind of thing will be surprised." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "That''s true."


    "It''s just, what are they, what..." Qiu Ningshuang didn''t know how to say it for a while, it was really such a thing, a bit weird.


    "How can you get along with each other in peace?" Huang Feng said. This is not the first time he has faced such a thing. Naturally, he knew what Qiu Ningshuang meant.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang said: "Other people, I don''t know, but I still know something about Su Yumo. She is a very good person. Not to mention her background, but her own personal ability. They are also very strong, how can they be willing to accept other girls?"


    This question is the biggest doubt in Qiu Ningshuang''s heart. She knows that Huang Feng is very good and it is normal to attract many girls. She is nothing strange about this, but Su Yumo is also an excellent person. How could she be willing? Accept the existence of other women and share Huangfeng with them.


    "Maybe she likes me too much." Huang Feng said: "In short, I owe them a lot. I can''t give them complete love. I can only do my best to make them happy."


    What Huang Feng said was not only to Qiu Ningshuang, but also his own promise to the women in his heart. They had sacrificed a lot in order to follow themselves. If he made them feel wronged in other ways, I would be too sorry for them.


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded, thinking in his heart, maybe it was for this reason, otherwise, a few women would never have such a choice, what about himself?I like Huang Feng in my heart. Qiu Ningshuang will not deceive himself, so can I accept that he has other women?


    Qiu Ningshuang felt that she hadn''t figured it out yet. After all, she had just learned about this matter and had not had time to think about it.


    And Huang Feng didn''t expect that Qiu Ningshuang was thinking about what choice she should make.


    When Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang had a meal, Director Wang had not eaten yet, but had been waiting for Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s examination report to come out. The attending doctor also knew the reason why Director Wang hurried to Qing Province this time. Therefore, when all the reports came out, he quickly showed them to Director Wang.


    "Sure enough, the cancer cells in his body have stopped spreading, and there is a lot less. It seems that Huang Feng is right. One day''s treatment, he will be completely cured." Director Wang sees After arriving at that report, there was a judgment immediately.


    He knew about Xue Lingyun''s father''s condition. At the beginning, Director Wang had read his inspection report when he first came out. Now that the two are compared, it is natural that there has been a noticeable change.


    "I want to rush back to the imperial capital immediately." Director Wang said promptly after reading the inspection report.


    The attending doctor froze and said, "So anxious? Don''t wait anymore? There is still one day of treatment tomorrow."


    "No need to wait. With this change, after tomorrow''s treatment, the patient''s condition will definitely recover." Director Wang said, he still has the ability to judge this period, so he doesn''t have to wait until tomorrow.


    Moreover, he also knew that the condition of the big man in the imperial capital was not optimistic, and of course he did not want to waste time.


    And Director Wang is respected by everyone here, but in the imperial capital, he is not the chief physician of that big boss, and there are many people who have higher positions than him. He wants Huang Feng to help that big boss treat him. Illness requires the consent of those people, so now he has to rush back to convince those people.


    After speaking, Director Wang ordered the fastest flight back to the imperial capital. At the same time, he also took away several inspection reports from Xue Lingyun''s father. These reports were much more convincing than his mouth.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t know that Director Wang came here this time, but he was not only curious about how he treated, but with a certain purpose.


    After having lunch with Qiu Ningshuang, Huang Feng went to find Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. This time it was not a personal matter, but for business. After this period of hard work, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao have already taken medicine. The factory was opened, and even a private hospital was purchased. With Huang Feng''s capital injection, they are not short of money now.


    As for the procedures and other issues, in the month Huang Feng went to Ning Wushuang''s space, they had all done it, and now they are all on the right track.


    However, because the previously acquired hospitals are not well-known, and the pharmaceutical factories have no reputation and do not have good formulas, it is not easy to develop well.


    And today Huang Feng went to find them just to give them the formulas that he had exchanged for them, so that they can work well. At the same time, Huang Feng also has the things that he brought out from the world of "Tianlong Babu" As for this medical book, there are quite a few formulas in the book, and Huang Feng is also planning to find an opportunity and contribute them all.


    When he came to Tianjiao Group again, Huang Feng still had a lot of emotion in his heart. Since he left here, every time he came, he would have a little emotion in his heart. Back then, he started from here and completed the transformation here. of.

 1387 Chapter 1387 Preparation

    "Brother Feng, are you here?"


    Although it has been a while since Huang Feng left Tianjiao Group, the security guards here still knew him. What Huang Feng didn''t know was that every security guard who just came in, Brother Wang would let them remember what Huang Feng looked like. Tell them Huang Feng''s identity, just don''t want someone who doesn''t have eyesight and offends Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded. Originally wanted to stay in the security room for a while, but there, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao had come down after they learned that Huang Feng had come, so the three of them went to the pharmaceutical factory.


    "This pharmaceutical factory was acquired by us, and it is still producing according to the previous model. It also produces some common cold and cough medicines." Su Yumo and Huang Feng on the car introduced the situation.


    "The situation at the hospital is similar. Originally, there was no business in that hospital, and the doctors in it were also limited. Recently, we are thinking about recruiting some well-known doctors to come to the town, but those well-known doctors are from various hospitals. Bao, it''s hard to dig." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    Huang Feng nodded. He is psychologically prepared for this. Now that there are experienced and capable doctors, it is difficult to dig, and those doctors will not be willing to come to him, which seems to have no future. Working in the hospital.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng already has a back hand. Anyway, he has a lot of money now, so he will continue to exchange slaves. However, Huang Feng is also a little worried. Recently, the number of slaves he has exchanged has been too much. Although Bai Xiaorou helped them to apply for their ID cards, if someone wants to investigate, they will find something strange.


    Therefore, Huang Feng also has some vigilance. Of course, this is mainly because Huang Feng''s strength is not strong enough. Otherwise, he is not afraid of those people to investigate. Huang Feng''s heart is more and more urgent for the idea of ??enhancing his strength in his own reality. Up.


    And Huang Feng is not just thinking about it. He has already given the design drawings of the bulletproof vest he obtained from time and space to Li Bingyun¡¯s brother Li Huaimin, hoping that he can develop such a thing. When the time comes, if the effect is If it''s not bad, then Huang Feng will have his credit.


    However, I heard Li Bingyun say that Li Bingyun has been on a mission again during this period. I don''t know when he will be back. Therefore, Huang Feng couldn''t contact the other party for a while, and didn''t know the other party''s research and development progress.


    In addition to Li Bingyun¡¯s line, Huang Feng also investigated the leaders of some provinces with severe desertification, hoping to find opportunities to contact them. There are super seeds in his Najie, which is a weapon to control desertification. It''s just that Huang Feng''s current status is not very convenient if he wants to rush up to visit. Moreover, he has been very busy during the recent period, and he has not had time.


    Regarding automobile production, he has been delayed for a long time and cannot be delayed. Moreover, he has also thought about it. As long as this matter is done, he can completely ask Secretary Tan to help introduce him. You can get in touch with the bosses in those provinces.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the pharmaceutical factory. Originally, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao just wanted to buy a smaller factory, but Huang Feng certainly wanted to do it in one step. After all, he is not too short of money. So, I bought a big factory directly.


    However, although the scale of this factory is not small, the drugs produced are all common drugs. Although the profit of the drug production is still good, Huang Feng''s goal is not only to make money, but to achieve it. The first in the industry!


    Therefore, in order to achieve this goal, he must come up with some drugs that other factories cannot produce.


    The technicians from the factory he found, Huang Feng handed over several formulas he exchanged to the other party, a formula for weight loss pills, a formula for eye drops, and a formula for quick hemostasis.


    The formula of Huang Feng''s weight loss medicine is much better than the previous research by Su Yumo and others. As for the formula of eye drops, it is also different from those on the market. If he often drops his eye drops, It can also cure myopia slowly, which is undoubtedly divine for those who wear glasses.


    As for the final quick hemostatic formula, Huang Feng¡¯s target is the army. After this thing is produced, Huang Feng is going to send it to the public relations army. Once the army purchases, then his factory''s position will be stabilized. .


    With the lessons learned from the last time the formula was stolen, Huang Feng and Su Yumo have been more protective of the formula this time. Moreover, Manager Yuan and others didn¡¯t know that Su Yumo made another one. The formula of weight loss pills, after all, the previous formula has only been studied soon, and the effect is also good. According to reason, Su Yumo will not waste energy on this.


    And Huang Feng and Su Yumo are also preparing to use this new weight-loss drug to completely destroy the market occupied by Manager Yuan and others and retake what belongs to them.


    After leaving the pharmaceutical factory, the three of Huang Feng went to the hospital again. The scale of the hospital was not small, but the geographical location was not very good. However, Huang Feng believed that once his hospital became famous, there would be people from all over the country. People from all over come here, and even if it''s remote, they won''t be able to stop them.


    After arriving at the hospital, it turned out that there were not many patients in the hospital, and there were even more medical staff than patients. Seeing this, both Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were a little anxious. After all, for this In the hospital, Huang Feng still invested a lot, and they spent a lot of money.


    "Don''t worry, the situation here will gradually get better." Huang Feng comforted.


    "Compared with those big hospitals, we have no advantage at all, and people trust those big hospitals more." Su Yumo said.


    "That is, even if the price is lower on our side, those people would rather spend more to go to those hospitals than come to us." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "After the reputation of our hospital spreads, are you afraid that no patients will come to the door?" Huang Feng said with a smile, but he was not worried at all: "I will arrange some good doctors for this hospital."


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course they understood what Huang Feng meant. They were about to exchange some talents, but then Su Yumo frowned and said: "Even if you find it. Some doctors with superb medical skills, those patients do not believe in our hospital, and if they don¡¯t come, we won¡¯t have a big development here.¡±

 1388 Chapter 1388 Healed

    "That''s a problem." Huang Feng frowned and thought. The smell of wine is also afraid of the deep alleys. Even if there are doctors with superb medical skills here, they can''t treat people without treatment. How can they be famous without treatment? head?


    "It would be better if we can cure the diseases of a few noble people." Xie Mengjiao said. She knows that the high-level circle is so big, and those noble people pay more attention to their bodies. Cure a few people with this status, and the hospital''s reputation will soon spread in that circle.


    Xie Mengjiao¡¯s words made Huang Feng''s eyes shine bright. Yes, whether it is those who are rich or in position, they value their own lives. If they can cure a few of them, the reputation of this hospital will be out.


    And I seem to know several such people. Whether it is Secretary Qiu or Secretary Tan, their status is not low, and people like Zheng Shuai are also okay, but how can we make these people believe in their hospital? It''s a problem, after all, no one would use his body to make jokes.


    "I''ll think of a solution for this matter first, and don''t worry about it." Huang Feng said. He wanted to wait for the medicines that were just handed over to be produced, and cooperate with the promotion of those medicines. In that case, the effect would be even greater. Better.


    After that, Huang Feng exchanged a few slave doctors and put them in the hospital first. At the same time, he also instructed the hospital to let these doctors come if there were any patients with intractable diseases. It cannot be said that all diseases can be cured, but most diseases can still be treated.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao believed in Huang Feng very much. Now that he had said so, they were naturally no longer anxious.


    The next day, when Huang Feng went to give Xue Lingyun¡¯s father acupuncture again, the acupuncturists were still there. After communicating with Huang Feng yesterday, they admired Huang Feng¡¯s acupuncture techniques very much. They came again today, and they were also holding The attitude of learning comes.


    However, Huang Feng was slightly surprised that Director Wang was not there. However, Huang Feng did not care too much. He and Director Wang were not too familiar, and why did Director Wang suddenly appear in the ward yesterday. Here, Huang Feng still has some doubts in his heart, and he doesn''t know what the other party is doing, and if he is not here today, he must have gone back.


    When Huang Feng put away all the silver needles again, he also breathed a sigh of relief. The effect was good, even better than he had imagined before. The increase in internal strength made him even more comfortable with the treatment.


    "Sister Lingyun, your father is fine." Huang Feng turned around and said to Xue Lingyun, who looked nervous and worried.


    "Really?" Xue Lingyun was still a little unbelievable. Although she knew that Huang Feng wouldn''t make such a joke casually, she still had an unbelievable feeling. You know, the hospital had already sentenced her father to death. , I didn''t expect that when I arrived at Huangfeng, it was only after three days of needles, and it would be better, which is really incredible.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, and then said: "Send my uncle to have an inspection. There should be no problem."


    Even if Huang Feng didn''t say anything, the attending doctor would arrange an examination. One was because he himself was shocked by Huang Feng''s methods, and wanted to know if Huang Feng really cured the patient.


    In addition, the attending doctor also knew that Director Wang was also very concerned about the patient¡¯s condition. Otherwise, he would not have rushed to Jiangzhou from the imperial capital, and Director Wang hurriedly left yesterday, apparently because of this. If the patient''s condition changes, the attending doctor will naturally notify Director Wang of the patient''s condition in time.


    Xue Lingjun''s mother went with the doctor, but Xue Lingyun did not go immediately, but walked towards Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, thank you for this incident. If it weren''t for you, I would not dare to imagine what would happen. "


    Although the final inspection report has not yet come out, Xue Lingjun''s heart is very grateful to Huang Feng. Huang Feng rushed back from abroad to treat his father. Moreover, Huang Feng''s efforts these days She was also seeing her father''s condition getting better, which was also obvious. If it weren''t for Huang Feng, maybe her father would no longer be there now.


    Therefore, Xue Lingjun''s heart is extremely grateful to Huang Feng, and he doesn''t know what to do to express his gratitude.


    "Sister Lingyun is polite, I''m still Mengzhu''s father, and my uncle is also my elder." Huang Feng said casually.


    However, Xue Lingjun''s face was reddish. She knew that the "dad" in Huang Feng''s mouth meant "daddy", but Huang Feng''s words still made her think a little bit more. If Huang Feng becomes Mengzhu''s true Dad, that seems pretty good too.


    Over the years, she has taken her daughter by herself. Although she seems to be very happy, only she knows the fatigue in her heart. In fact, she is a weak woman. She is forced to support this family. As she is strong, why doesn''t she want to find a solid support?That way, I won''t be so tired when I live.


    Huang Feng is obviously a very good person. Although he is not as old as his own, he still gives people a sense of maturity and stability, and deserves the trust of others, just like this time, if there is no Huang Feng, she It had already collapsed a long time ago, and Huang Feng''s appearance saved her and her family.


    Moreover, Xue Lingjun¡¯s mother now has a very good impression of Huang Feng. Seeing Huang Feng doing so hard for her wife, she also tentatively asked Xue Lingyun, the true relationship between her and Huang Feng, what was meant by her mother¡¯s words, what did Xue Lingyun mean? Don''t understand?My mother also hopes to find a good person to marry herself, and seeing Huang Feng''s concern for her family''s affairs before, she naturally feels that there is something between herself and Huang Feng.


    Therefore, in the past few days when the mother and daughter talked, the frequency of mentioning Huang Feng has obviously increased. Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother felt that if her daughter came to Huang Feng, it would be very good, although Huang Feng was older than her. The daughter is younger, but the two seem to match well, and the relationship between Huang Feng and Mengzhu is still very good, which is even more rare.


    Thinking of the words of his mother in the past two days, Xue Lingyun always felt a little guilty when looking at Huang Feng, as if he was afraid that Huang Feng would know something.

 1389 Chapter 1389 Film Production Completed

    Saying goodbye to Xue Lingyun, Huang Feng left the hospital and set about preparing to fly abroad tomorrow. Xue Lingyun''s father should have no problem here, and it is time for him to deal with car production.


    And this time Huang Feng went abroad, not alone, but with Tan Ying and Li Bingyun. Both of them are actually looking forward to going abroad with Huang Feng soon. Now they know the exact time. People are so happy that they are all waiting to go abroad with Huang Feng tomorrow.


    In addition, there is news from Director Feng that the editing of the movie has been completed and the special effects have been done. This time the special effects company is the special effects company founded by Huang Feng. This special effects technology is still used by Huang Feng. The money was exchanged from the storage box, and the main person in charge of the special effects company was also exchanged by him, so there is no special effect technology.


    Originally, Director Feng had some disapproval of Huang Feng''s recommendation of special effects companies. After all, Huang Feng had never been in contact with this industry before. Huang Feng was looking for a domestic special effects company. For this, Director Feng was a little worried. What he was thinking about was to find a foreign special effects team to operate. The technology of foreign special effects companies obviously far exceeds that of domestic ones.


    However, when Huang Feng showed him a few finished products of his special effects company, Dao Feng immediately changed his mind, because he found that the level of Huang Feng''s special effects company was no worse than those of well-known foreign special effects companies, even To be even better, Feng finally chose Huang Feng''s special effects company instead of going abroad.


    And another big director Zhang¡¯s new film has also been shot, and urgent post-processing is now in progress. The other party¡¯s film also needs special effects, but the other party directly handed it over to a foreign special effects company. When he used a domestic special effects company to do post-production special effects, he still didn''t ridicule Feng. After all, as everyone knows, domestic special effects technology is much worse than foreign ones. In order to save money, Feng found a domestic one. This is Seek a dead end.


    Both films will be released during the Spring Festival this time. Because of the previous change of roles, because these two directors are both top domestic directors, and now they are on the same schedule. Therefore, they have not been released yet. Those entertainment reporters, all There has been a lot of hype, after all, these two movies have too much to watch.


    And when I learned that Director Feng used a domestic special effects company to produce special effects, many people thought that this time Director Feng was defeated. Like this kind of special effects blockbuster, the plot is second, and the most important thing is to look at the special effects. As a result, Director Feng actually used a domestic special effects company, or a special effects company that had just been established, and the entire company had no more than ten people. This completely meant surrendering himself.


    On the other hand, Director Zhang paid a lot of money to hire a foreign special effects company. The gap between the two is obvious. Therefore, many people think that these two films have not been officially released yet. When it came out, Director Zhang won the victory over Director Feng.


    Of course, there are also some film lovers who support Director Feng. They feel that he uses domestic special effects companies to support the development of the domestic film industry. This is worth advocating and advocating, but there are very few such people, and even if These people do not think that the box office of Director Feng''s film will exceed the box office of Director Zhang''s film.


    However, both of them did not pay much attention to the disturbances from the outside world, whether it was Director Feng or Huang Feng. They all talked with facts, and both of them believed that when the time came, the effect of their films would affect those who walked into the cinema. People were taken aback.


    Moreover, with these discussions and hype, the film''s exposure has increased, but it has saved a lot of publicity costs.


    Since Huang Feng left the crew, he has no longer cared about the movie. The outside world thinks that Director Zhang will win this time. After all, Director Zhang is not bad, special effects and willing to spend money, and the lineup of the movie is also To defeat Director Feng, the two films are not on the same level at all.


    However, only Huang Feng knows how his first film invested by his company has achieved an amazing box office in another time and space. This is a super movie that sweeps the whole world. I believe it will make a lot of money by then. People are shocked.


    Bai Xiaorou also called. They have stabilized the situation. Although the rebel army is still resisting, it is already obvious that there will be no more waves. They can stay here for another ten days. He came back, and the mineral vein that many parties attached great importance to is now under the control of the government forces.


    Huang Feng is not too concerned about this. What he is concerned about is that the team he has exchanged out of, the situation in Africa, those people are extraordinary, and they have their own weapons. The recent development is not bad. It has already occupied a small area. Block of the site.


    In fact, in those chaotic countries, as long as you have enough money and food, it is not too difficult to occupy a territory. Those people who have Huang Feng''s support behind can occupy a territory, which is not too surprising. The most important thing is the latter.


    After occupying the territory, it must continue to expand. In addition, it must resist attacks from other organizations and defend its own territory. Therefore, Huang Feng decided to continue to increase investment in those people and let them expand faster. Investment can get a return in the future, so Huang Feng is still very willing.


    Tomorrow will be going abroad again. In the evening, Huang Feng will naturally gather with everyone again. The location is still in the villa. There are delicious food here and the environment is good. Of course, everyone will not choose to eat out.


    And after this time of contact and running-in, now everyone is living together in the villa, no longer the strangeness of the previous, everyone is already familiar with each other''s existence, and it is also happy to eat and drink together.


    And that night, Xue Lingjun also came with the little girl. Her father¡¯s examination report has come out. The illness was really cured by Huang Feng. She was in a good mood. She came to thank Huang Feng, but just caught up with this time. Party.


    Originally, Xue Lingjun wanted to invite Huang Feng to dinner, but Huang Feng was going abroad tomorrow, so he could only invite him to dinner when Huang Feng came back from abroad.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about this. He treated Xue Lingyun''s father without asking for anything in return, as long as the illness was cured.


    Director Wang, who returned to the imperial capital yesterday, also received a call from Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s attending doctor. He learned about the change in Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s condition, and became more determined in his heart to let Huang Feng treat that boss.


    However, this does not seem easy.

 1390 Chapter 1390

    "Professor Liu, what I told you before is true."


    In a conference room in the imperial capital, a few people in white coats are discussing something, and Director Wang, whom Huang Feng has seen several times before, is in it. However, judging from the sitting position, he is not the highest-ranking person on the scene , Even, still ranked at the edge.


    At this moment, Director Wang was holding a stack of inspection reports and eagerly said something to the people present. Seeing his appearance, he seemed very excited.


    "Just now there was a call from Jiangzhou. The patient''s condition has been completely controlled, and the condition is slowly recovering. I don''t want to long before the patient can be discharged." Director Wang said.


    "Director Wang, I know you are worried about the leader¡¯s illness, but the person you mentioned is really too young. This matter is of great importance. If something goes wrong, who will bear the responsibility? Don¡¯t say you, just Everyone on our scene is not so qualified!" said one of the elderly people.


    "But, Professor Liu, the young man named Huang Feng really has such an ability. Look, this is the previous patient¡¯s examination report. Under Huang Feng¡¯s treatment, the patient¡¯s condition has obviously improved. I know the patient''s condition, and I have seen Huang Feng''s treatment with my own eyes. He is really okay." Director Wang insisted.


    "The condition is different!" Professor Liu said, "The patient you mentioned is lung cancer, and you know the situation of this leader. It is a brain nerve problem. The two conditions are fundamentally different, even if It is Huang Feng who can cure the patient you mentioned, but it does not apply to the leader!"


    "That is, Director Wang, we can understand your feelings. Everyone is very worried about the leader¡¯s illness. However, the two diseases have nothing in common. Moreover, Huang Feng is too young. Chinese medicine is very experienced. He can''t." Another professor said.


    "But, even if the two conditions are different, we can ask Huang Feng to try. If he can cure that patient''s cancer, it is very likely that the leader''s disease can be cured," Director Wang insisted. He still believed in Huang Feng.


    "What''s the status of the leader? Can someone who is not a doctor try randomly? Also, as you said before, he cured the patient with internal force, but you also know that we have looked for many meetings before. People with internal strength, however, have no effect at all. The leader has a nerve problem, not an internal injury." Professor Liu said.


    No matter how insistent Director Wang, these people do not agree to let Huang Feng come to treat the big man in the imperial capital. The main reason is that Huang Feng is too young and has no experience. Moreover, Huang Feng himself is not a doctor, although he treats The cancer of Xue Lingyun¡¯s father is cured, but the situation of the big man in the Imperial Capital is obviously different from that of Xue Lingyun¡¯s father. Huang Feng can cure Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s disease. It does not mean that he can cure the capital of the capital Guy''s disease.


    Moreover, people like them had also sought out internal powers to treat this gangster, but there was no effect. They didn''t believe that Huang Feng could still be a young man.


    Everyone objected, and Director Wang couldn''t help it. They were all caregivers of that big boss, but his weight was obviously not enough, and the decision was not in his hands.


    Therefore, Director Wang was worried in his heart, but he couldn''t change anything. He could only continue to stare at the boss''s situation to see if he had a chance to recommend Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng did not know that Director Wang was constantly recommending him in the imperial capital. At this time, Huang Feng was very happy because, after eating at night, he got another thing from the storage box, although it was just an ordinary alloy. The glove is nothing special, but after obtaining this thing, the storage box can''t be opened like the previous two times.


    In other words, the storage box is finally upgraded again!


    For this situation, Huang Feng is of course very happy. Every time the storage box is upgraded, some changes will be brought about, and these changes are very good for him. Huang Feng has been looking forward to when the storage box will be able to After upgrading again, I didn''t expect that when I was about to leave, the storage box would be upgraded again.


    Huang Feng prayed in his heart, hoping that the upgrade of the storage box would allow him to bring Ning Wushuang and Li Qinglu out of other spaces and keep them in other spaces. Huang Feng felt a little uncomfortable.


    The next morning, shortly after Huang Feng got up, Tan Ying arrived, and Li Bingyun lived directly in the villa. After that, the three of them went directly to the airport without asking Su Yumo and the others to send them.


    "This is the first time I have gone abroad. I''m very excited to think about it." On the plane, Tan Ying said with emotion as she looked at the ground slowly away from outside.


    She used to stay at home because of anorexia, and it was difficult to go out, let alone going abroad. Now, with Huang Feng by her side, she can finally go abroad to see.


    "I''ve been abroad several times, but this is the first time I went to Germany." Li Bingyun said, because of work, Li Bingyun often had to do planes, but the number of trips abroad was not too many, and Most of them are in Southeast Asia, and it is indeed the first time to go to Germany.


    "Wait there, I will accompany you to have fun." Huang Feng said. He has been out of the country twice, but it was all because of the task. This time there is not such a heavy task. Just take a look. As for whether the production line can be introduced, it is really not absolute.


    "That won''t work, you have a mission this time, we can''t disturb you." Li Bingyun said.


    "Well, I heard my uncle say that your mission this time is not light. Before you come, let me not delay your business affairs." Tan Ying also said.


    Obviously, Secretary Tan attached great importance to Huang Feng''s trip abroad. Therefore, before Tan Ying came out, he specifically urged her not to delay Huang Feng too much time. It would be no good to miss Huang Feng''s business.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure. The task this time is not as heavy as you think." Huang Feng said with a smile, there is a storage box, he still has this confidence. With the storage box, there will be a future. , When something happens, you won¡¯t panic.


    "That''s good." Li Bingyun and Tan Ying said.


    The journey went smoothly. The three of them slept on the plane. When they woke up, the plane had landed smoothly.

 1391 Chapter 1391

    The three got off the plane and went straight to the destination. However, due to the late weather, Huang Feng did not immediately visit the car manufacturer he contacted. Instead, he found a hotel with Li Bingyun and Tan Ying.


    Although the three of them were a little tired after flying for a long time, they were all very interested. So, after the three of them put their luggages away, they left the hotel together, preparing to go shopping around the night market.


    "It''s quite lively here." Tan Ying said, looking at the people coming and going around.


    "Yes, here is not only a gathering of many automobile manufacturers, but also a very famous night market. The night life here is also very rich." Huang Feng said, before coming, he would like to know the situation here. Learned some.


    There are many automobile companies in Knu City. Many of the cars produced here are well-known in the world. Just like the public automobile production company that Huang Feng wants to visit, the public cars produced there are Huaxia sells quite well in China. Huang Feng also wants to visit, learn some experience and understand the market demand. After all, the target market that Huang Feng will produce at the beginning is the domestic market.


    The three of them walked and talked. There are many delicacies from all over the world in the night market, including Chinese food, which made the three enjoy a good meal.


    "Hello, girl, you are so beautiful!"


    Just when the three of them were playing happily, a somewhat harsh voice came into the ears of the three of them. Originally, Huang Feng did not realize that this was said to the three of them, but the person who spoke just now was actually tight After taking two steps, he stopped in front of them, staring at Li Bingyun with a wolf-like look. There was no concealment on her by constantly looking at her. As long as a man could understand the meaning in her eyes.


    Li Bingyun was a little uncomfortable by this person, frowned and hid behind Huang Feng. Huang Feng also frowned and looked at the person and said, "Please go away."


    Seeing the beauty hiding behind Huang Feng, he couldn''t see it anymore, the man actually looked very angry, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "How about letting this chick go to me? I''ll give you money."


    He actually took out a stack of money from his pocket.


    "I''ll say it one last time, get out of here!" Huang Feng''s tone has obviously become a lot gloomy. Anyone who is familiar with Huang Feng knows that he is angry.


    "Hey, kid, Master Kidd is your blessing for your woman. Take the money and go quickly. So much money is enough for you to find a few more women." One of the men who blocked the road said to the class.


    The man named Kidd was very proud. At this time, he saw Tan Ying next to Huang Feng again, and a stunning look appeared in his eyes again. Then he took out some money and said to Huang Feng, "These two I want a woman, so go find someone else."


    Obviously, he had misunderstood the identities of Li Bingyun and Tan Ying.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to take Li Bingyun and Tan Ying away, but the one named Kidd and his attendants surrounded Huang Feng with all kinds of foul language, Huang Feng Decisively can''t bear it.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng didn''t bother to say anything to him, punching him in the stomach, Kidd suddenly collapsed to the ground, his face flushed, and his mouth even screamed.


    "Boy, you''re looking for death, even Master Kidd dared to fight!"


    "Go on, scrap this kid and avenge Master Kidd!"


    Huang Feng knocked down that Kidd with one punch, and immediately made Master Kidd¡¯s attendants very angry. They were eager to teach Huang Feng. Of course Huang Feng did not mean to be polite with them. These guys threatened ordinary people with bluffing. It was okay, but it was obviously not enough to see in front of Huang Feng, and it didn''t take long before Huang Feng was defeated.


    "From now on, brighten your eyes." Huang Feng said to Kidd. After that, he took Li Bingyun and Tan Ying and left, leaving Kidd lying on the ground wailing and looking at Huang Feng bitterly. Several people left.


    "Will there be anything?" Tan Ying asked Huang Feng with some worry.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a faint smile. He has never encountered any dangerous situation. Those few people are not enough to look at them. Looking at that, Kidd is probably just a rich second generation. I''ve been to many, and even killed it myself.


    "I will definitely not let you go!" What Huang Feng didn''t know was that Kidd who was blocking the way took it so easily without even thinking about it. He has always been spoiled, because of family reasons, he has never He has never suffered such a loss before, and it is difficult for him to accept Huang Feng''s public humiliation in the street.


    Although there was a small episode in the middle, Huang Feng and the three of them had fun at night. Tan Ying and Li Bingyun had no such opportunity before. They had such a leisure time to go shopping, and now Huang Feng is accompanied by them. Naturally, the two of them had a great time playing. If it wasn''t for too late, they wouldn''t want to go back.


    After returning to the hotel, the three of them washed and prepared to go to bed. Because they had already determined their relationship, Huang Feng ordered a suite this time and did not deliberately book three rooms. Although Li Bingyun and Tan Ying had some Shy, but there is no objection.


    When Huang Feng was thinking about the good life at night, a knock on the door sounded.


    "Who?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously, it''s already so late, why would someone knock on the door? Besides, they just arrived here, they are not familiar with the place, and don''t know anyone at all, so why would someone come to them? What?


    "Waiter." An answer came from outside, it was a man, but Huang Feng seemed a little strange to his voice.


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, Li Bingyun, who had just taken a shower, walked out and asked Huang Feng while wiping his wet hair.


    "Someone is knocking on the door." Huang Feng said: "You go inside first."


    Although outsiders answered that it was a waiter, Huang Feng was a little wary. They didn''t call the waiter, and it was already late, and the waiter shouldn''t come to the door.


    "Could it be the people I met at night?" Li Bingyun suddenly said nervously when he heard Huang Feng say this.


    "I don''t know, it''s okay with me." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.

 1392 Chapter 1392 A gun is very powerful?

    After Li Bingyun and Tan Ying entered the room inside, Huang Feng went to open the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Huang Feng felt that people outside were pushing the door and wanted to squeeze in. Huang Feng could have shut them out. Although these people did not know their specific identities, , It is obvious that the comer is not good.


    However, Huang Feng wanted to figure out their identities, knowing the purpose of their coming here, the unknown is dangerous, so Huang Feng took advantage of the trend and let those people in.


    "Boy, I said, you are dead!"


    A group of people in black, all of them burly in shape, looked really like that, and the last one who came in was Kidd who came in while shopping tonight.


    When Huang Feng saw Kidd, he was a little surprised and taken for granted. If they just came here, and if they had enemies with others, that kid would be the only one. However, Huang Feng didn''t expect that the kid is really good at it. After investigating where he lived, he came to the door.


    "Unexpectedly, let''s meet so soon? It''s great to beat me before? Damn, it''s the first time I was beaten so badly. Today I''m going to abolish you!" Kidd stared at Huang Feng fiercely. Said.


    "Abolish me? Just rely on you guys?" Huang Feng looked at the dozens of big men who came in. If these people deal with ordinary people, there is indeed no problem, but facing Huang Feng, it is obviously Some are not enough to see, so Huang Feng is not worried at all.


    "Boy, it''s time for you to be stiff, but I want to see when you can be stiff!" Kidd couldn¡¯t stand it when he saw Huang Feng¡¯s calmness. He thought to himself, he must Give Huang Feng a good look.


    "Come on, let me depose him!" Kidd ordered to the man he had brought.


    As a result, the ten or so people brought by Kidd walked towards Huang Feng with a cruel smile. In their opinion, he was finished this time. With so many people on their side, Huang Feng looked thin and weak. , Obviously there is not much resistance.


    "To blame, blame yourself for not having long eyes and offending Master Kidd." Those people thought to themselves.


    However, they were surprised to find that facing so many people on their side, Huang Feng''s face did not show the slightest panic. This made them a little surprised. At this time, Huang Feng was not because he was kneeling and begging for mercy?


    "Maybe I was scared and stupid."


    However, when the first person waved his fist towards Huang Feng and was easily caught by Huang Feng, everyone felt a sudden shock. Could it be that he still wanted to resist?


    "Boy, let go!" The man shouted to Huang Feng. Huang Feng seemed to grab it casually, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break free of Huang Feng''s control.


    "Oh." Huang Feng replied softly. Just when the person was thinking that Huang Feng was timid, he saw that Huang Feng''s foot had already kicked out when he let go of his hand. The next second, he His body flew out uncontrollably, and the direction of flying out was exactly where Kidd was.


    Before Kidd had time to react, he was knocked to the ground by the man, and the nearly two hundred catties weight of the body was so straight on him, making Kidd''s face pale.


    "Kill that bastard!" Kidd roared. Originally, he just wanted to teach Huang Feng a lesson and let him kneel to apologize, but now the anger has caused Kidd to lose his mind, and he wants Huang Feng to die!Killing a yellow man, he is confident that he can settle it.


    After hearing Kidd¡¯s words, the rest of the people did not hesitate. They all took out their daggers from their arms and rushed towards Huang Feng with a fierce face. Since Master Kidd has already spoken, they don¡¯t need to be polite. .


    However, they soon found that they were thinking too much, even if they all used daggers, Huang Feng was just bare-handed, and they still had an advantage in numbers, but they still couldn¡¯t hurt Huang Feng any more. Huang Feng was like Like a loach, it shuttled back and forth among them, attacking them all at once, but they couldn''t even touch Huang Feng''s clothes.


    Although Huang Feng did not give his full strength, it was absolutely uncomfortable to hit them with those fists. You must know that when Huang Feng was in the "Tianlong Babu", he was already a super-class player. In reality, Naturally, they are more powerful. Although these people in front of them have some skills, they are more powerful than ordinary people, but when facing Huang Feng, they have no effect at all. Huang Feng does not even need to take a slight step to make it. They can''t touch themselves.


    It didn''t take long for the people that Kidd had brought to the ground, wailing and wailing. Although there was no danger to their lives, they must have lost their combat effectiveness.


    "Stop it!" At this moment, Kidd''s voice sounded again. He had risen from the ground. Huang Feng turned around to see that this kid was pointing a gun at him.


    "Boy, you can fight very well, but now I have a gun in my hand. If you dare to move, I will kill you with one shot!" Kidd said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was a little surprised when Kidd took out the gun, but he didn''t have much fear. He didn''t expect that this guy was so courageous that he dared to use a gun. You know, this is in reality, a legal society, not in In other chaotic times of time and space.


    However, it can also be seen from here how arrogant this guy is usually.


    "Kneel and kowtow to me, and then let the two women come out to accompany me. If I feel comfortable, I will let you go." Kidd saw that Huang Feng did not move anymore, and he was very proud of him. Huang Feng has strong skills. Something unexpected, but so what?He has a gun, no matter how strong he is, and when he encounters his own gun, he can only be caught obediently.


    Huang Feng attaches great importance to the women around him. They have sacrificed a lot with him. Huang Feng naturally does not want them to be wronged in other matters.


    As for the kid in front of him, he repeatedly insulted them verbally. Huang Feng''s anger was already very heavy. If Kidd only said his words, he would still be magnanimous, but now President Kidd It was Li Bingyun and Tan Ying, which made Huang Feng intolerable.


    "Do you think having a gun is great?" Huang Feng smiled disdainfully.


    "What do you mean?" Seeing Huang Feng''s smile, Kidd felt flustered for no reason.


    Then Kidd saw Huang Feng¡¯s figure flash and disappeared in place. Before he pulled the trigger, he found that the gun in his hand was gone, and Huang Feng appeared in front of him. He was playing with the gun that was still in his hand.

 1393 Chapter 1393

    "You, are you a human or a ghost?" Young Master Kidd was terribly scared by Huang Feng''s hand, and his face turned a little pale when he stepped back again and again.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng said to the other party with a cold face.


    "You can''t beat me, I am the young master of the Allen family. If you beat me, you will be dead!" Seeing Huang Feng''s expression on his face, Master Kidd became even more scared. People were all knocked to the ground, and the pistol he relied on was also taken away by Huang Feng. Master Kidd felt very insecure.


    "The Allen family?" Huang Feng felt that the name was familiar, but he didn''t think about where he had heard the name. However, this Kidd has troubled himself and others repeatedly. For Li Bingyun and Tan Ying''s verbal insults, Huang Feng was obviously not prepared to spare him lightly.


    "So what? Dare to say that to my woman, you have to pay some price for what you do." Huang Feng said to Kidd.


    "What are you going to do? I tell you, if you dare to hurt me, my grandpa will definitely not..." Kidd said palely.


    However, before Kidd had finished speaking, he felt a punch in the face and his body flew backwards involuntarily. While in the air, he also saw a white tooth from his mouth. Flew out.


    "bump!"


    After a short flight, Kidd¡¯s back and the wall violently collided with each other. He immediately felt the blood surge, and there was a golden star in front of him. It was just that before he recovered, that made him feel scared. ''S figure appeared in front of him again.


    Huang Feng held Kidd¡¯s collar in one hand and lifted him up easily. With the other hand, he was constantly slapped in the face. His voice was very loud. Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to kill him, but, Also give him an unforgettable memory, therefore, the start is naturally tougher.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Kidd¡¯s face to swell up quickly. The eyes that were OK were a bit invisible. The whole thing turned into a pig¡¯s head with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. Kidd wanted to beg for mercy. , However, Huang Feng keeps moving, and he has no chance to speak at all.


    Just when Kidd''s whole person was a little confused, Huang Feng finally let go of his hand. At this time, Kidd felt a little grateful in his heart. He was really scared by Huang Feng just now. No matter how hard he struggled, there was no effect. He also understood that he was like a weak ant in front of Huang Feng.


    "Kid, right? Remember, don''t owe your mouth so much in the future, it''s easy to be beaten." Huang Feng threw Kidd on the ground, leaned over to look at him, and said lightly: "Hurry up and take yours. Get out of here, if you come to find something again, it won''t be a few hits next time, it''s that simple!"


    Kidd looked at Huang Feng with a little fear. He was indeed scared by Huang Feng just now. However, this does not mean that he really did not want to seek Huang Feng revenge. Since childhood, he has never It''s so miserable, who saw him and didn''t give himself a bit of face?Unexpectedly, today was beaten by a yellow-skinned monkey, Kidd''s resentment was enough to shake the world.


    However, he also knows that he is not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. If he continues to entangle himself, he will only be unlucky. He has already thought about it, he will still find someone to teach Huang Feng, but he will not come in person again. And, next time I look for someone, I won¡¯t look for these wimps, it¡¯s just a waste.


    "Get off!" Huang Feng saw that Kidd''s people were all getting up, so he told them to take Kidd to get out. It was getting late. They took such a long plane again, and now they need rest. Obviously, these guys are too much in the way here.


    Those who Kidd brought did not dare to refute Huang Feng, and helped Kidd, who was already dizzy, and left his room.


    Seeing that those people had left, Huang Feng came to the next room and comforted the two women. Their expressions were a little ugly, but they were not affected much, especially Li Bingyun, who had previously He and Huang Feng have encountered many more dangerous things than just now. She trusts Huang Feng in her heart and believes that Huang Feng can protect them.


    After Kidd on the other side was helped out of the hotel by his subordinates, he recovered for a while, and immediately remembered the humiliation he had suffered in Huangfeng¡¯s room before, and suddenly he was angry and slapped the person next to him. .


    "Trash, it''s all trash, I just brought a group of pigs, it''s more useful than you!" Kidd scolded, he was afraid of Huang Feng, but in front of these people, he was once again invincible.


    "Master, that person knows kung fu." Someone whispered.


    However, when he just said me, he was slapped in the face by Kidd. Kidd glared at him and said, "You want to tell me?"


    Kidd had also heard of Kung Fu before, but he sneered at it before and thought it was all fake. How could there be any Kung Fu?They are all fancy performances. When in a real fight, there is no use for farts.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s skill just now made him think of Kung Fu for the first time. He didn¡¯t believe in that mysterious thing before, but now he feels that perhaps Kung Fu really exists, and it¡¯s better than that. He imagined it was much more powerful.


    "I''m definitely not going to leave it alone." Kidd touched his beaten cheeks, and said bitterly.


    No one dared to speak casually this time, because Kidd was afraid that Kidd would sprinkle his anger on them. Kidd saw these guys lower their heads one by one and said nothing, as if they were dumb, and he was even more angry, but , But I also know that these people really have no choice, and they can''t beat them. What else?


    "Leave two people here to stare, the others go back first, don''t let them run away, next time I have to prepare something more powerful for them." Kidd said.


    Kidd has always been fun and touches everything. Therefore, the people who teach and teach others know a little bit. This time he stumbled in Huang Feng''s hands. He is going to find those people to teach Huang Feng a lesson. Of course, the premise is that Huang Feng cannot be allowed to run. So, he left someone here to stare.


    Huang Feng didn''t take Kidd too seriously, this kind of rich second generation in China, he saw a lot of them, one by one was incredibly arrogant, in fact, he didn''t have the ability to fart.


    However, Huang Feng also knows that this kind of person is very difficult to be beaten, and it is estimated that he will find someone to trouble them. Huang Feng didn''t want to be troublesome. However, if Kidd gets entangled again, Huang Feng will also Don''t mind, eliminate this trouble permanently.

 1394 Chapter 1394

    The next morning, the three of Huang Feng got up early. The episode of Kidd and others last night did not affect the rest of the few people.


    After getting up, he was ready to go to the People''s Automobile Company. Before Huang Feng came, he had an appointment with a manager here and wanted to visit here. Moreover, Huang Feng also heard that the people have a production line to deal with, although not The most advanced, but, for Huang Feng, it is enough. The cars introduced in his auto production materials do not have too high requirements for the production line.


    Therefore, Huang Feng came here not only to visit, but also to discuss the purchase of the production line.


    "what happened?"


    In the car, Huang Feng looked back, and Li Bingyun next to him clearly felt Huang Feng''s movements, so he asked with some doubts.


    "It''s nothing, there are two flies following." Huang Feng said indifferently. The two tails behind him thought they were well hidden. However, Huang Feng found out easily. The tracking technology of the two was It seemed to Huang Feng that it was really bad.


    "Is it the person from last night?" Tan Ying asked.


    "It should be." Huang Feng nodded, "It seems that the lesson taught to those people last night was not profound enough."


    "This is their place after all, we should be more careful." Li Bingyun said.


    "I know." Huang Feng said. This is where he has a little scruples. After all, this is not Huaxia, and he doesn''t know the details of that Kidd, so it''s not easy to shoot casually.


    "I want to see what you want to do." Huang Feng thought to himself, Huang Feng also felt very annoyed by Kidd''s repeated provocations.


    "What? You said they joined the People''s Automobile Company?" Kidd over there, his entire face was not completely swollen, but he heard the report from his subordinates. It turned out that the three of Huang Feng entered the People''s Automobile Company.


    "Yes, young master." The man affirmed, "I saw all three of them went in."


    "Okay, I see." Kidd''s opponent said. After hanging up the phone, his face was a little happy. Huang Feng came here for the purpose of a public car?That''s my place!


    "It''s too much. I have already scheduled an appointment before, but I haven''t seen anyone until now."


    In the People''s Automobile Company, Huang Feng and the three were taken into a small meeting room and waited. The manager who had made an appointment with them before asked the secretary to tell them that he was in a meeting and needed to wait a while. For many hours, I haven''t seen the other side.


    The meeting time had been arranged long ago, but the manager asked them to wait for so long, which was obviously a bit of neglecting them, no wonder Tan Ying would be angry.


    "Okay, let''s sit down first. Who makes a big company? We are asking them now." Li Bingyun comforted Tan Ying. From her words, she was also unhappy in her heart. Obviously, they just don''t take them seriously.


    Huang Feng is an old god, and there is not much irritability. Before he got the storage box, when he went to the interview, he saw a lot of scenes like this and was left hanging. That is a common thing. This is because of his strength. And so on.


    Therefore, Huang Feng also secretly vowed in his heart that he must get the domestically-produced car up and see what the expressions of these defiant guys would be.


    At the beginning, the secretary of the manager would come in to see them and pour them some water or something. Later, even the secretary disappeared and there was no shadow for a long time, as if they were completely forgotten. same.


    "I''ll go out and have a look." Huang Feng said while looking at Li Bingyun and Tan Ying, who were obviously in a bad mood.


    "Let''s go together." Li Bingyun said, and Tan Ying also stood up.


    Huang Feng nodded, and the three of them went out of the meeting room, because they didn''t know where the manager was, they could only go to the manager''s secretary.


    "When will your manager end the meeting? We have been waiting for more than two hours." Huang Feng said to the secretary.


    "Our manager has something to go out. As for when I can come back, I don''t know." The secretary said blankly. From the beginning, she had a cold face and didn''t mean to warmly entertain her.


    "What? Going out? We waited here for a long time, but he went out? He left us here for a long time, without telling us when we went out, let us wait here stupidly?" Hearing the secretary''s words, this time Even Li Bingyun was annoyed. These people are really too much. It''s fine after the agreed time. Now that''s it, the manager just forgot about them, went out, and left them here completely. He doesn''t take them seriously.


    "Sorry, I just forgot to notify you." The secretary said, her expression unchanged. Obviously, she said sorry, but she didn''t even apologize. As the secretary of a big company, this is obviously Something is abnormal.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun and Tan Ying.


    "Not waiting?" Tan Ying asked.


    "It''s no longer waiting. People obviously don''t want to see us. If we continue to wait, there is no use." Huang Feng said.


    It¡¯s already obvious what the manager¡¯s approach wanted to express, that he just didn¡¯t want to see them. As for the previous meetings and now going out, they might still be excuses. Maybe they stayed and read the newspaper.


    "This person is really too much. It was agreed that he would change his mind if he changed his mind. If he returned to a big company, there was no integrity at all." Li Bingyun complained, no matter who was deliberately left there for more than two hours. , The mood will not be good.


    "Well, let''s leave him alone." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    "Ok."


    As a result, the group of three went out of the People''s Automobile Company. This trip took more than two hours, but there was no gain at all. It was a waste of time.


    Seeing the three of Huang Feng leaving, the manager''s secretary came to another office, and there was a person in it who was drinking tea and reading the newspaper.


    "Manager, they''re gone." The secretary said to the person in the office, and this person is the manager whom Huang Feng had agreed with before.


    "Really able to wait. I actually waited for more than two hours." The manager smiled softly, put the tea cup down and said: "However, no matter how long you wait, it is useless. Who made you offend Master Kidd? "


    Speaking of this, he looked at the secretary and said: "You go out, if they come again, just find an excuse to say I''m busy, you know?"


    "I see." The secretary nodded.

 1395 Chapter 1395

    In the view of the manager, Huang Feng and the others will come back. After all, Huang Feng and the others came here from such a far away from China to visit their car production workshop and also want to buy the production line they are about to phase out. The purpose is very clear. If they don''t see their face once, they will come a second time.


    However, this manager is obviously wrong. Huang Feng does not have to visit their production workshop, nor is he unable to live without their production line. He has a back hand. He decided to visit here before. Want to maintain a good relationship with the people, after all, the people are still very prestigious in the market, and I will have to learn from them in the future.


    However, they are now with such a defiant attitude, how could Huang Feng look at their cold faces with a shy face?


    Therefore, when Huang Feng left the People¡¯s Automobile Company, he had no plans to come back again. Even if they asked him to go back, he would not turn around again. This way, the feeling of being fooled, Huang Feng had He had felt it more than once, and he didn''t want to experience that feeling anymore.


    "Master Kidd, those three people have come out of the People''s Automobile Company." Kidd on the other side also heard the news as soon as Huang Feng and the others came out, and immediately smiled triumphantly.


    "Asshole, let me give you a lesson first, let''s calculate the following account." Kidd smiled triumphantly.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that Kidd¡¯s grandfather was a major shareholder of the People¡¯s Automobile Company. Therefore, Kidd often appeared at the People¡¯s Automobile Company and used to dominate the situation. Today, they learned that Huang Feng had entered After the public car, he called the manager and asked him to make things difficult for Huang Feng. Moreover, he said that he and Huang Feng had a grudge and let him figure it out.


    Of course the manager is not stupid. He knows Kidd¡¯s identity, so he treats Huang Feng like that. For Huang Feng, the manager doesn¡¯t know much about him. He is just a wealthy businessman in China. Does he have money and himself? It doesn''t matter much, but if he offends Master Kidd, then his job may not be guaranteed. Obviously, he will not offend Kidd for a Huangfeng.


    Therefore, there was also the experience of Huang Feng and others behind. As long as Master Kidd did not speak, Huang Feng would not even want to see him, and it was impossible to have any transaction with Huang Feng.


    However, what they don''t know is that the direct result of their behavior is that they have brought a strong opponent to their company. Later, this manager also regretted it, but obviously nothing could be changed.


    "What should we do now?" Li Bingyun asked Huang Feng in the car.


    Although both Li Bingyun and Tan Ying were very angry from the encounter just now, they also understand that Huang Feng came here this time, not just for fun. It has a mission. Now he is visiting the public car. The matter was obviously in the dark, and they were worried about Huang Feng for a while.


    "Don''t worry, have you forgotten my storage box?" Huang Feng smiled and comforted the two of them. He really didn''t have much worry. Since he can''t introduce the production line here, he spends money to exchange it from the storage box. That''s it, and it''s more advanced, it just costs more money.


    However, Huang Feng is now making money very quickly, and he doesn¡¯t need to feel sorry for the money. It¡¯s just a pity that he can¡¯t visit the production cars here. Huang Feng has technology, but he needs advanced management concepts. Otherwise, technology alone is obviously not enough.


    "Yeah, why did I forget that magical thing?" Li Bingyun immediately became happy when he heard Huang Feng''s words, and Tan Ying was the same. The worries on the faces of the two before disappeared.


    They have seen the magic of the storage box. Huang Feng wants the production line to be obtained through the storage box. This is Huang Feng''s biggest card. With the storage box, Huang Feng will not be in desperation.


    "So, your worries are unnecessary." Huang Feng said: "However, since we are here, it is best to look for a few auto manufacturers and companies to learn about their management concepts."


    Li Bingyun and Tan Ying both nodded. Originally, the purpose of the three of them was very clear, which was to visit the public car, but now it is obviously not possible here, and they only need to change the goal.


    Fortunately, there are many automobile production plants in Knu City, and the three of them don¡¯t have to worry about no goals. Although some cars are not sold in China, they just have to learn some advanced management experience. They don''t care either.


    Therefore, after the three people left the people, they did not go back. Instead, they changed to a car production company to show their intentions. Although some companies refused directly, some agreed. Huang Feng did not visit in vain. Those are all for money, and those companies are looking at the face of money, and there is nothing wrong with taking Huang Feng to visit some less confidential places.


    For the next three days, Huang Feng took Li Bingyun and Tan Ying to various car production plants. Of course, after work, Huang Feng also took the two to play around. After all, this time I came here. But not only for work, but also to relax the two of them, and this arrangement of playing while working makes them happy and comfortable.


    It has to be said that these automobile production plants in Germany still have a good set of management, even if it is a small automobile production plant, there is something worthy of reference in management. It can be said that the three of Huang Feng, these three days It is still full of gains, especially Huang Feng. He did not know much about management before, and as the number of companies under his name is increasing, he obviously has to work hard on management. It¡¯s not just for car production to learn management experience this time.


    And for these three days, Kidd¡¯s people have been following Huang Feng, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to this kind of shrimp, as long as they didn¡¯t come to make trouble. Of course, it was Huang Feng who didn¡¯t know. They were fooled by the people''s manager last time because of Kidd''s reasons. Otherwise, they would not be so polite to those behind them.


    "You mean, these people have been visiting car production plants everywhere?" Kidd learned of Huang Feng''s whereabouts in the past few days from his men.


    "Yes, they have seen a lot of houses, and they are watching every day." The little brother said.

 1396 1396 Danger Behind the Door

    Kidd heard his little brother¡¯s words, with a mocking expression on his face: "What does he want to do? He wants to make cars by himself? Will he make cars? Their domestic cars are rubbish! Maybe he knows he doesn¡¯t have that ability. So, come to find cooperation."


    Kidd does not seem to conceal his ridicule. In his opinion, they will not produce cars. For those cars with the name of domestic cars, many core technologies are still used in foreign countries, especially in their country. So, when he wanted to come, Huang Feng came here this time, just like the previous Huaxia people, who want to buy core technology, and go to the public before, this should be the purpose.


    However, Kidd is not at all unhappy, because he knows that although the automakers in their country will sell some technologies, they are all marginal technologies and are to be eliminated, and they cooperate with car factories. At that time, for the core technology, the confidentiality work was done in place. People from abroad don¡¯t even want to get any core technology from them. They can only cooperate with them all the time, and most of the money they make goes to them. Pocket.


    However, because of the previous events, Kidd didn¡¯t want Huang Feng to earn even that little money. During these three days, he was not idle, but was looking for helpers. The people he brought before were not enough for Huang Feng to see. , This time he learned his lesson and found someone more powerful.


    "Hmph, let me see how you died this time!" Kidd dreamed of Huang Feng being beaten to death, couldn''t help but smiled triumphantly. Thinking of the stunning looks of Li Bingyun and Tan Ying, his heart was even hotter.


    The day''s visit was over, and the three of Huang Feng returned to the hotel after having a meal outside.


    "The food here is far worse than what you cooked." Tan Ying said to Huang Feng.


    In the past few days, Tan Ying also tried to eat some other people¡¯s dishes, but she still couldn¡¯t eat it. Therefore, Huang Feng bought a pot with internal heating to cook for Tan Ying. However, After all, it''s outside, not too convenient, so Tan Ying''s food is relatively monotonous these days, but she is already satisfied.


    For Tan Ying, he couldn''t taste the food here. Fortunately, Huang Summit cooked a lot of food, and the taste was better than here.


    "When I go back this time, I will do a good job and compensate you." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Yeah." Tan Ying nodded.


    At this time, the three of them had already arrived at the door of the room. Huang Feng was just about to open the door, but suddenly he felt a sense of danger, as if behind the door, a hunter was waiting for his prey to come.


    Ever since he returned from the world of "Tianlong Babu", Huang Feng has found that he has become more sensitive in his senses, and he can know some potential dangers in advance. When Kidd brought people to the door before, he felt the door. There is a sense of danger outside, and the feeling this time is more obvious than last time.


    Huang Feng waved his hands to Li Bingyun and Tan Ying, did not speak, but motioned for them both to step back.


    Although Li Bingyun and Tan Ying did not understand what happened, they still followed Huang Feng''s request. Seeing that they had retreated to a safe position, Huang Feng opened the door with the key card and pushed. The door enters.


    As soon as Huang Feng entered, a dagger stabbed over. The target was his neck. The dagger came quickly and urgently. Huang Feng could even feel the cold breath on the dagger, and there was a slight green light on the dagger. Obviously, this is a poisoned dagger.


    Huang Feng''s body was short, and then, with a sliding step under his feet, he had already avoided the attack of the dagger. The visitor seemed a little surprised at Huang Feng''s sensitive reaction, but the opponent was obviously not a mediocre one, just a little frustrated. He responded, and when the dagger was moving, he turned his wrist and changed its direction before stab Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng leaned back and kicked his right foot on the ground. The whole person had already slid backwards. However, the sneak attacker would also have something similar to internal force, and followed him. The dagger kept facing Huang Feng. Threatened.


    Huang Feng also didn''t expect that the incoming person would be so tricky, more difficult than the dozen or so people brought by Kidd before.


    However, for Huang Feng, this is at best difficult to deal with. He has no real danger. Before going to the "Tianlong Babu" world, he was a first-rate master in the real world. After returning, he was far away. Beyond the realm of the first-class master, into the ranks of the super-class masters, in this real world where there are not many first-class masters, there are even fewer super-class masters, even Bai Xiaorou has never heard of it.


    Although the incoming people are better than the previous ones, they are of second-rate level. Maybe it is not a problem with ordinary people, but in front of Huang Feng, they are not enough.


    The visitor seems to have realized this. Although it seems that he has the advantage, he is attacking and Huang Feng is defending, but only he himself understands that his attack did not pose any threat to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng can handle it with ease. .


    Suddenly, the person stretched his right hand into his arms, and then, took out something and threw it towards Huangfeng. The light in the room had not been turned on. Therefore, from the person''s point of view, Huangfeng was even great, but , It is also difficult to avoid one''s hidden weapons in a dark environment.


    However, the hidden weapon that flew to Huangfeng was still easily evaded by Huang Feng. The hidden weapon hit the vase in the room, and the vase suddenly shattered. The sound of fragmentation scared Li Bingyun who was waiting outside. They jumped with Tan Ying, but both knew that going in now would not help Huang Feng at all, and would drag him down. Therefore, although the two were worried about Huang Feng in their hearts, they stayed outside and did not go in.


    Seeing that his hidden weapon could not hurt Huang Feng, the man immediately knew that the goal of this mission was very difficult, so he meant to retreat. There are two women from Huang Feng outside, as long as they catch them, it doesn¡¯t matter. It would be much easier to threaten Huang Feng or to run away.


    And Huang Feng obviously understood this truth, so when he saw that the other party wanted to leave, he was immediately unhappy and decided not to play with him.


    Yes, Huang Feng has never been too serious in fighting with him before, but now that the other party wants to go, Huang Feng of course put away his playful thoughts: "Come if you want, and go if you want? I''m afraid not so. easy!"


    With that, Huang Feng stretched out his right hand and grabbed it at the opponent!

 1397 Chapter 1397 Im a Civilized Man

    The man was shocked, and he felt that suddenly, Huang Feng¡¯s palms were all in front of him. He wanted to hide, but he found that the palms were like a shadow. Wherever he went, the palm would go wherever he went. Always under the shadow of that palm.


    There was no way, the man could only wave a dagger towards Huang Feng¡¯s palm, trying to force Huang Feng back, but Huang Feng¡¯s palm seemed to be turning, he had already hit the side, but he grasped it accurately. His shoulder, and this move was the unpredictable attack direction of the Bai Hong''s palm that Li Qiushui taught Huang Feng before.


    The shoulder was caught, and the man was like a chicken caught by an eagle. He wanted to break free, but he couldn''t break free. Huang Feng''s four fingers pressed hard and he immediately lifted him upside down. He fell to the ground.


    "bump!"


    There was a loud noise, and the man fell to the ground fiercely, and immediately felt that his spine was about to be broken, suffering from pain, breathing difficulty for a while, and unable to get up.


    Huang Feng kicked the dagger in his hand with a kick. Huang Feng understood that martial arts masters like this are disdainful of using modern weapons. They trust their skills and cold weapons like daggers. As expected, the person in front of him did not carry a gun.


    The man slowed down for a while, a carp hit hard, and he wanted to turn over. However, as soon as his body left the ground, Huang Feng kicked out abruptly, and the man''s body suddenly fell to the ground again, and this time was better than the one he had just fallen. It still hurts.


    "Don''t struggle, it''s useless." Huang Feng stepped on his chest and said in a light tone.


    However, that person was obviously still a little unconvinced, or he was unwilling to give up, and still wanted to resist, but it was of no use in front of Huang Feng, and instead made himself more injured.


    Seeing that he completely controlled the sneak attacker, Huang Feng let Li Bingyun and Tan Ying in, and at the same time turned on the light in the room.


    Only then did Huang Feng see the appearance of the visitor. This is a typical European look. His eyes are very sharp. Although Huang Feng has subdued him, the rebelliousness in his eyes is very heavy and his eyes are dead. Staring at Huang Feng deadly.


    However, this person''s heart is also very shocked. He has received a lot of tasks, and the completion rate is also very high. He is also very famous in their line. It is not that he has encountered difficult opponents before, but he Can be solved perfectly.


    However, the Huang Feng that I met today gave him a sense of powerlessness from the depths of his heart, as if he and Huang Feng were not at the same level at all. No matter how hard he tried, he would not belong to Huang Feng. The opponent, this feeling of helplessness, he felt it for the first time.


    "Let''s talk, who made you come?" Huang Feng asked coldly, looking at the other party.


    "Humph!" The man snorted coldly, but did not speak.


    "If you don''t tell me, I know it is the one called Kidd, right?" Huang Feng said: "Apart from him, I have no enemies here at all."


    The person still did not speak, neither admitted nor denied, and remained silent. However, Huang Feng was sure that it was mostly sent by the Kidd. He did not have a long time when he first arrived in Germany. There is no other enemy, only the Kidd. It seems that the lesson I taught him last time was not profound enough.


    "Don''t worry, I am a civilized person and will not kill you, even if you refuse to cooperate." Huang Feng said: "However, it is impossible for me to let you go like this."


    "What do you want?" the man said for the first time.


    "So you can talk too." Huang Feng said: "What I want, you will know later."


    Obviously Huang Feng would not let this person off easily. If he let him go easily, it would be difficult to guarantee that the other party would not look for opportunities again. Once he had any negligence, Li Bingyun and Tan Ying might be in trouble. After all, This person''s skill, ordinary people are not his opponents at all.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to kill people here either. There would be unnecessary trouble, especially when Kidd is still there. The guy obviously has some background. If there is something to do with the police station, he might be stuck. Here it is.


    Therefore, Huang Feng chose a compromise method, not to kill this person, but it would destroy him.


    Therefore, Huang Feng put his arm on the man''s arm and started the Beiming Divine Art. Immediately, the energy in the man''s body quickly emerged from Huang Feng''s body.


    "What are you doing? Stop! You devil, stop!" The man yelled in horror, because he obviously felt that the energy in his body was quickly dissipating and poured into Huang Feng''s body. You must know that those energies he has cultivated for many years are also the basis of his foothold. Without those energies, he would not be able to survive in their line. Therefore, he attaches great importance to those energies, and it is OK. Said that losing that energy makes him more uncomfortable than death.


    However, Huang Feng obviously would not listen to his words. He closed his eyes slightly. Although the energy in this person''s body is far worse than the three old men of Xiaoyao faction, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat. Huang Feng will not dislike it. .


    It didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to absorb all the energy in the person¡¯s body, and there was nothing left. At the beginning, the person was noisy and wanted to struggle, but after finding that everything was in vain, He gave up, and finally, lying on the ground with his face as gray, his eyes fixed on the ceiling, motionless.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Li Bingyun asked in a low voice when he saw Huang Feng opened his eyes.


    "It''s okay, there may be some things that I can''t accept for a while." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    After that, Huang Feng looked at the man and said, "Go away, go back to the master behind you, this time I let you go, but next time I won''t have such good luck."


    The man slowly stood up and walked out slowly, losing all his energy at once. This was a big blow to him. He was like a zombie, without a soul, just like a machine. As for Huang Feng¡¯s threat, he didn¡¯t listen at all. A joke, when he was capable, he was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. Now the energy in the body has been absorbed by Huang Feng. What else would he take? Come to Huang Feng for revenge?That''s just looking for death.


    Therefore, he never thought of coming back to seek revenge for Huang Feng.


    "You guys rest here for a while, I''ll go out for a while." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun and Tan Ying, and he decided to follow that person to see if Kidd had done something.

 1398 Chapter 1398

    "Be careful," Li Bingyun told Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied, "You are in the room, lock the door, unless I knock, otherwise, don''t open the door."


    "We know." Li Bingyun and Tan Ying nodded. Without Huang Feng by their side, they would definitely not dare to open the door casually.


    After the exhortation, Huang Feng left the room and followed the person just now.


    Huang Feng¡¯s level of stalking needs to be. The person arranged by Kidd before is much smarter. The person who just attacked him, even if he was still inside, would not be able to find Huang Feng¡¯s existence, not to mention that he has already If he completely lost his internal strength and was no different from an ordinary person, it would be even more impossible to discover the existence of Huang Feng.


    At this moment, the person just now is like a walking dead, just walking forward mechanically, not caring about the surrounding environment and people at all. It can be said that he has lost his inner strength and his heart is dead.


    Although the opponent walked very slowly, Huang Feng was full of heart, and he was not in a hurry, so slowly followed behind the opponent.


    Not long after that, the person¡¯s phone rang, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear it, and he didn¡¯t mean to answer the phone at all. Moreover, he continued to move forward. Huang Feng guessed that the call was probably from his employer. To confirm whether his task was completed.


    That person has not answered the phone, but the person on the other end of the phone seems to be very patient, making calls over and over again. In Huang Feng''s mind, the employer is probably a fool. He doesn''t understand the situation here and keeps on calling. Call, if the person was still in ambush just now, wouldn''t his ringing of the phone expose him?


    Moreover, if the person didn''t answer the phone once, the other party actually called twice, three times, and kept calling. This is a fool.


    Finally, it may have been awakened by the ringing of the phone, or it may have been interrupted by the ringing of the phone. The person finally connected the phone, and Huang Feng followed up two steps quickly to make sure he could hear it clearly.


    Huang Feng did not hear clearly what the person on the other end of the phone said, but the person in front of him whispered to the phone, "The mission failed."


    Then there was a moment of silence. Maybe it was the person on the phone who was venting their dissatisfaction. Huang Feng could clearly see that the man who attacked him just now had an expressionless face and his anger slowly increased. , The whole person looks very hideous.


    Finally, he yelled into the phone: "Asshole! My internal strength was sucked away by that guy. Why didn''t you tell him that he was so powerful and the methods were so weird? If it wasn''t for you to give the wrong information, how could I be? Fumble, Kidd! Listen to me. The money you promised before must not be less. Otherwise, I don''t mind exposing the murder of you!"


    The energy in the body is absorbed by Huang Feng. This person will not be able to do this job actively in the future. Even if he is barely able, he is definitely not as good as he is now. Therefore, he needs to make more money now. Only in this way can he pass the rest of his life safely, and because of this, he was immediately angry when he saw Kidd''s intention to fall behind. It was his money and must be given to him!


    "Sure enough, it was the Kidd." Huang Feng muttered to himself in his heart when he heard the words of the person. It seems that his guess was not wrong, and it was the ghost of Kidd as expected, and this guy didn''t give up.


    "Asshole, I actually want to ruin Lao Tzu''s money." At this time, the person in front had hung up the phone and was swearing, but he recovered a lot, and he was not as numb as before: "I promised to send the money early. Don''t you have it?"


    When Huang Feng heard what he said, he probably understood that this man seemed to have an effect on Kidd''s threat, and Kidd still agreed to give him the balance.


    However, Huang Feng also had some doubts in his heart, that Kidd is such a good talker?It doesn''t look like it.


    So, originally planned to show up, press Huang Feng, who was where Kidd lives, and decided to hide again, maybe there is something to discover.


    About ten minutes later, a man in black appeared in front of the person who had just assassinated Huang Feng, with a suitcase in his hand.


    Seeing this person appearing, especially with a suitcase, the assassin was very satisfied. His internal strength was gone. After receiving the money, he would have a place to retire. The money is enough for himself to survive for a while. It¡¯s a good day. As for what to do with the rest of the day, he hasn¡¯t thought about it yet, and for the time being, he doesn¡¯t want to think about it.


    "I brought the money? I just said, how could Master Kidd cheat me so much money." The assassin said to the visitor. There is no silence before facing Huang Feng, maybe his mentality has completely changed. .


    "Bring it, Master let me tell you, go all the way well." The man said coldly, opening the suitcase.


    The assassin didn''t think much for a while, just wanted to see if there was so much money in this suitcase.


    However, what the visitor took out of the suitcase was not a stack of banknotes, but a silencer gun. Before the man could react, he shot him in the chest.


    "Master said, he doesn''t like being threatened!" The man said with a cold face, "You can go on the road with peace of mind."


    "You!" The assassin was full of disbelief. He didn''t expect that Kidd would use such a fierce means. At the same time, he was blaming himself for carelessness in his heart. Kidd could find himself to kill the Huang Feng, for sure. Not a good person, because I was worried about money and ignored this matter, I deserved bad luck.


    However, he didn''t want to just die like this, at least before he died, he should pull his back!


    Thinking of this, he threw out the dagger used to attack Huang Feng before. Although the dagger didn¡¯t hit the fatal part of the person, it scratched the opponent, and his dagger was very poisonous. See Blood must die!


    As a result, the man collapsed to the ground, and died before he even had time to say a word.


    Everything happened too fast in front of him. Huang Feng quickly came out of the hiding place. First he checked the person sent by Kidd. The other party had completely lost his breath. After that, he went to see the assassin. This guy had a very hard life. Yes, there is still a breath.


    "Tell me where Kidd is." Huang Feng said quickly.


    "It''s at No. 18 Fengyu Street." The man gave out Kidd''s address without hesitation, but what he thought was that he could just use Huang Feng''s hand to avenge himself.


    After talking about Kidd''s address, the man swallowed his last breath, but there was still a lot of unwillingness on his face. Obviously, he didn''t want to die.

 1399 Chapter 1399 must be him

    Huang Feng looked at the two corpses lying on the ground without the slightest sympathy in his heart. He saw a lot of dead people. Moreover, the two of them were obviously not good people, and there was no need to sympathize with them.


    After learning about Kidd''s residence, Huang Feng went immediately, and that Kidd kept asking for troubles, and he couldn''t help but teach him some profound lessons.


    Kidd was in a very bad mood at this time. He finally asked someone to find a powerful killer, thinking that he could finally kill Huang Feng this time to avenge his previous revenge. After all, the killer used to The results of Huang Feng are very good. No matter how good Huang Feng is, he will definitely be dead when facing the assassination of these people.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the killer actually missed, and what he said, the internal force was sucked away by Huang Feng, this is not funny, Kidd does not completely believe what he said, just thinks that what internal force was Suck away, just an excuse that the killer made for his mission failure.


    And the mission has failed. The killer actually wants the remaining money, which makes Kidd even more unhappy. Your mission has not been completed, so you still have the face to ask for money?Where does your courage come from?


    Therefore, Kidd was also angered by the man. The key is that the killer threatened to expose him, which made him even more intolerable. Therefore, he agreed to give the money, but he secretly sent someone to solve it. Even Huang Feng couldn''t kill the assassin. If I want to come, that assassin is nothing but a vain name.


    "Damn, who the hell is Huang Feng? Why is it so hard to kill." Kidd drank red wine while thinking irritably. He didn''t succeed several times in a row. He even had a hint of giving up in his heart. , Thinking of Huang Feng''s humiliation to himself before, Kidd couldn''t swallow this breath, but this time it won''t work, he will find someone again, anyway, he has money.


    "I don''t know if that damn assassin is dead." Kidd thought of the assassin again, and that assassin is also annoying him now. He doesn''t have the ability to fart, and he always wants to ask for money and not kill him. What''s the use of keeping it?


    Just as Kidd was thinking about Huang Feng and the killer, he suddenly felt a pain in his head. Then, he fell down and lost consciousness. At this moment, a figure flashed in, and this figure was right. It is Huangfeng.


    "Heh, I''m in good spirits." Huang Feng looked at Kidd who was lying on the ground, and then at the wine bottle next to him. This guy would enjoy it. On the one hand, let people kill him, on the other hand, he is hiding here. Enjoy, really amazing.


    Huang Feng stepped forward and stepped on Kidd''s right leg, then slowly rotated, the sound of broken bones continued to sound, even in a coma, Kidd''s face also showed a painful expression.


    This is some punishment Huang Feng has given to Kidd. Although Huang Feng did not show up, he must have thought of who did it, but he will not have evidence. Before Huang Feng entered this hall, he had already removed All of Kidd''s bodyguards have been brought down, and I must tell Kidd that he has the ability to kill him at any time, so that he can weigh it up next time he does things at home.


    After abandoning Kidd''s leg, Huang Feng left with satisfaction. This guy is destined to be inseparable from crutches in the future, but I don''t know if this lesson will make him reform.


    Before long, Huang Feng returned to the hotel again and knocked on the door gently.


    "Who?" Li Bingyun''s voice came from inside, with a hint of tension in his voice.


    "Me." Huang Feng replied.


    Soon, the door was opened, and Li Bingyun and Tan Ying finally let go of their hanging hearts when they saw Huang Feng coming back.


    "Are you back? Are you okay?" Tan Ying asked.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said, seeing that neither of them had changed their clothes, so he said: "You haven''t washed it yet?"


    "How can I feel that way, we are waiting for you to come back." Li Bingyun said.


    "Okay, it''s okay, you guys go wash, it''s really unlucky this time, I met a madman, otherwise, this trip will be even more exciting." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that he would accidentally meet a person like Kidd this time. He was arrogant and small. He didn¡¯t plan to care about him anymore. That guy was very entangled, which was really annoying. If he was in other dimensions , Huang Feng had already killed him with a single palm.


    "The things here are almost done, let''s go back tomorrow." Huang Feng said.


    This time I came here mainly to visit and study, and the other was to buy the production line. Although they were not able to visit the People''s Automobile Company, the three of Huang Feng and the others also saw many other companies. The harvest was still okay, but the production line was purchased. The matter can only be given up. Fortunately, Huang Feng has a store with storage boxes. Even if the production line cannot be purchased in reality, it will not affect him much.


    Therefore, it is meaningless to stay here, and that Kidd doesn¡¯t know if he will continue to make trouble. Although he is not afraid, Li Bingyun and Tan Ying are obviously a little scared, and Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to. It keeps them so scared.


    "Okay." Li Bingyun and Tan Ying said, the two of them really want to go back. Although playing here is also very interesting, but there are always people thinking about making trouble for them, which is not a happy thing. .


    The next morning, Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and Tan Ying left the hotel and went to the airport, while Kidd on the other side woke up from pain in his own residence.


    "My leg, my leg! Bastard, bastard!" Kidd held his unconscious leg and cursed loudly. After he was attacked last night, he lost consciousness. When he woke up this morning, However, he found that his leg had been broken, and he would become a lame man in the future. How could he accept this?


    What makes Kidd mad even more is that his bodyguards were overturned last night, and the monitor was broken, so Kidd didn¡¯t know who did all this, even if he wanted There is no goal for revenge.


    "It''s him, it must be him! I''m going to kill him! Kill him!" Huang Feng appeared in Kidd''s mind. Although there was no evidence, he was the first one after this incident It was Huang Feng that he thought of. He felt that Huang Feng must have known that he was letting him kill him, so he came to retaliate.


    However, what makes Kidd angry is that Huang Feng''s methods are very clean, leaving no clues at all, so even if he suspects Huang Feng, there is no evidence.

 1400 Chapter 1400 Kidds Grandpa

    However, at this time anger has already occupied Kidd''s entire brain, even if there is no evidence that Huang Feng did it, but he still needs Huang Feng to avenge him.


    Therefore, Kidd asked dozens of bodyguards and thugs, with clubs or even guns, to rush to the hotel where Huang Feng was staying. He wanted to kill Huang Feng to avenge the broken leg.


    Unfortunately, when those people arrived at the hotel, Huang Feng and the others had already left. Kidd, who heard the news, directly smashed the things in his bedroom.


    What made him even more angry was that the death of his bodyguard and the assassin made the police suspect that he was on his head. People came to the police station. In the morning, he let so many people rush into the hotel with weapons. That was obviously illegal. Although Kidd had a powerful grandfather, this time the incident was too much trouble. The police still took him away.


    And this made Kidd very angry. He was arrested by the police without revenge. How did this make him swallow this breath?However, even if he couldn''t swallow it, there was no way, Huang Feng was nowhere to be found, and the attitude of the police station was also very tough, he had to go.


    However, Kidd is usually arrogant. Even when facing the police, his attitude hasn''t improved the slightest. He made a lot of noise in the police station, which made many police officers very disgusted, and his attitude became more and more tough. It wasn''t until Kidd''s grandfather came to the police station himself that the attitude of those policemen eased a little, and Kidd finally didn''t dare to make any more trouble.


    "I''ve only been away for a few days, did you make such a big incident?" Kidd''s grandfather looked at his son with a frosty face, said his grandson.


    What kind of virtue is his grandson? He is very circumstance. He usually likes to make troubles everywhere. He wipes his butt without missing him. This time he actually gathers a crowd to commit the crime, and even has something to do with the murder case, which makes him even more angry.


    "Grandpa, I''m not to blame, it''s all that damn bastard!" Kidd was still a little excited, "He broke my leg! Grandpa, I''ll be lame from now on!"


    Hearing his grandson''s words, Kidd''s grandfather''s face was cold, and he looked at his grandson''s leg, and he said, "Are you sure he did it?"


    "Although there is no evidence, I am sure it is him! I have only made enemies with him during the recent period." Kidd said, "Moreover, he also has that ability."


    "Don''t worry, you will tell the story in detail," Kidd''s grandfather said.


    Therefore, Kidd told his grandfather what happened between himself and Huang Feng, and Kidd''s grandfather''s knowledge is obviously not comparable to Kidd, a playboy. After hearing his grandson''s description, He knew that Huang Feng should belong to that kind of legendary master. Every country has such a master. They are an important force in the country where they are located, and their personal strength is quite strong.


    Of course, in the eyes of rich people like Grandpa Kidd, powerful people like Huang Feng are nothing more than their tools. However, his grandson was obviously kicked to the iron plate this time, and was severely beaten. I learned a lesson.


    "I''ll take care of this matter, and you should take care of your injuries and stop making trouble for me." Kidd''s grandfather said.


    "But..." Kidd still wanted to say something, but after being stared fiercely by his grandfather, he didn''t dare to speak anymore. Although he was arrogant in front of other people, he faced He didn''t dare to have such an attitude toward his grandfather.


    With his grandfather''s presence, Kidd got out of the police station smoothly, and then Kidd''s grandfather sent his grandson for treatment, and he made a few calls himself.


    After hanging up the phone, Kidd''s grandfather said to himself with a gloomy face: "I don''t care who you are. If you dare to do this to my grandson, you will have to pay the price!"


    Kidd¡¯s grandfather is just such a grandson. He usually loves him very much. It is because of his support. Therefore, Kidd usually behaves so badly. Kidd¡¯s grandfather always thinks that his grandson did not grow up. That''s it, it is not a big deal to cause things, but this time Huang Feng actually made such a ruthless shot, which made Kidd''s grandfather very angry.


    Kidd''s grandfather obviously ignored it automatically. His grandson provoked this matter first, and it was also his grandson who attacked him first. Huang Feng just passively counterattacked.


    Huang Feng on the other side didn''t know yet. He was a kid and an old one came. He, Li Bingyun and Tan Ying were waiting for the plane in the airport lobby. Soon they will board the plane and return home.


    When they came, the three of them didn''t bring much luggage, but when they returned, they brought a lot of things. Those were the things that Li Bingyun and Tan Ying bought when the three of them went shopping these days. There are their own items in them, as well as some things they bought for the sisters in the family. They can''t come out to play by themselves. Don''t bring anything to the sisters at home.


    Therefore, when the three of them returned, they brought three full suitcases with various gifts.


    "Let me say, what is there in China? And, I have it in my storage box, there is no need to buy so many things here." Huang Feng said.


    "How can it be the same." Li Bingyun said with a white look at Huang Feng.


    "That is, this is our mind. How can it be the same when buying in China?" Tan Ying also said, these days can be regarded as a good release of her shopping addiction, and, how to say, this is also her first I went abroad for the first time, so it¡¯s normal to buy more things.


    "Turtle!"


    At this moment, a European man next to Huang Feng looked at the three of Huang Feng and said in English, and his expression of contempt on his face made no secret.


    Huang Feng''s three people are all very good in English, so naturally after understanding what this person said, Huang Feng frowned and said, "Who do you say?"


    "Just talk about you, what''s the matter?" Unexpectedly, the guy admitted directly, with a look of contempt on his face and said: "People from your country buy and buy every time they come. You can see that your country is very poor and you have nothing."


    "I said this uncle, where are you confident?" Li Bingyun looked at the man and said, when he usually goes shopping, he likes to buy things, whether it is at home or abroad, how come here, it changes Chengtu Baozi entered the city?


    "Turtle!" The man looked at the three of them and said again, then he picked up his bag and was going to board the plane, and it was time for boarding.


    "You..." Li Bingyun still wanted to say something.


    Huang Feng grabbed her and said, "Well, let''s go board the plane, too. There is nothing to say with this kind of person."

 1401 Chapter 1401 Hijacking

    However, what Huang Feng did not expect was that the three of them and the man just now were not only on the same plane, but also the seats were very close. The man obviously saw the three of Huang Feng and looked at them with contempt again. Huang Feng glanced at them.


    Huang Feng was also a little speechless, and he didn''t know where these people had a sense of superiority. However, Huang Feng also knew that in recent years, when many Chinese travelled, they liked to be in the airport duty-free shops and some discount shops, crazy. Shopping like that, it really feels like they have never seen the world before. It can only be that the three of Huang Feng are said to have been influenced by other people.


    "Huh, she''s here too?" Huang Feng was still thinking about shopping, but he found another acquaintance on the plane. It was the flight attendant Zhang Ziyu. Huang Feng remembered that Zhang Ziyu was indeed in this period of time. The one who flew this route was just that when I came from China before, I didn''t see her.


    "What''s wrong? Know?" Li Bingyun, who was sitting next to Huang Feng, asked when he found Huang Feng was staring at a stewardess.


    "Well, I have seen a few times." Huang Feng did not hide it either.


    Zhang Ziyu over there also saw Huang Feng and was also taken aback for a moment. Then he smiled at Huang Feng as a greeting. She is now working.


    "It''s pretty long," Li Bingyun said.


    "How do I feel that what you said is a bit wrong?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "I really just met a few times with her."


    "I didn''t say anything. Why are you so nervous?" Li Bingyun smiled: "Moreover, even if there is anything between you, I don''t care. Sister Yumo takes care of this kind of thing."


    Li Bingyun¡¯s words are not wrong. There is indeed this phenomenon around Huang Feng. If Huang Feng has other women, those women around him will not take care of it. Only Su Yumo will take care of it. This may be achieved by them. consensus.


    "Tzuyu, your friend is here again? Isn''t it just to get close to you, and always take this plane on purpose?" Zhang Ziyu''s colleague teased Zhang Ziyu in the air hostess''s rest area. Obviously, Huang Feng''s Not only Zhang Ziyu saw it, but her colleague also saw it.


    "What nonsense, he must have gone abroad because something happened." Zhang Ziyu said with a blush. At this moment, she saw Huang Feng tilting her head and talking to Li Bingyun, feeling a little bit disappointed in her heart, and said: "Moreover, He didn''t fly alone either, there were friends next to him."


    "That''s true, this rich second generation is really bothersome. It''s not enough to have our beautiful Tzuyu. It''s too much to hook up with other women." The flight attendant said to Zhang Ziyu.


    "I really have nothing to do with him. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not good to be misunderstood." Zhang Ziyu explained.


    "Okay, I won''t say anything."


    Soon, the plane took off. After the plane flew smoothly, Huang Feng and the three were going to close their eyes and rest for a while. However, before they had time to rest for a long time, there was a scream. Those who don''t close their eyes to rest are awakened.


    "Don''t move! Everyone is sitting in their place!" I saw a European-looking man holding a stewardess with a gun in his hand, threatening the people around him.


    And the flight attendant who was held hostage was Zhang Ziyu!This situation surprised Huang Feng. It was a hijacking?How did that man bring the gun on the plane?


    However, now I think that those are no longer useful, because the thing has happened, the gun has been brought up, and Zhang Ziyu has also been hijacked, Huang Feng did not immediately take action, because he does not know that there are still on the plane. Without that person''s accomplices, if there are any, if you have any, you may put Zhang Ziyu and other passengers in danger.


    "what!"


    Although the gangster has warned everyone not to move, many people still screamed when this happened suddenly, and some even stood up and wanted to keep the gangster away, but these people obviously forgot. , This is on the plane, where can they run again?


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay." Huang Feng comforted Li Bingyun and Tan Ying next to him in a low voice. At this time, the disturbance was obviously not a wise choice. Hearing Huang Feng''s comfort, both Li Bingyun and Tan Ying had their faces It was a little white, but he didn''t run around in a mess, but was close to Huang Feng''s side.


    "bump!"


    Seeing that the passengers were disobedient, the gangster raised his gun and fired a shot at the panicked crowd as a warning, and the person he shot was the one who despised the three of Huang Feng before boarding the plane. The European.


    "Deserve it!" Although they were scared, Li Bingyun and Tan Ying said when they saw that the European was shot. Obviously, the previous words made them very unhappy.


    The person covered his wound on the ground and screamed. Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t get angry to teach that person before, it doesn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t mind what the person said before. Now that he sees him falling to the ground injured. Going up to help stop the bleeding means, anyway, the part of his injury is not a fatal part, so it''s okay to make him suffer.


    And this gunshot caused the people on the plane to scream constantly, but they did not dare to run around. The plane was so big, if they angered the culprits, it would obviously be unlucky.


    As a result, the passengers returned to their positions in fear one by one, bowed their heads, and prayed continuously in their hearts.


    Seeing that the passengers were under control, the culprit smiled triumphantly, and then another person next to him walked over to Zhang Ziyu and said, "Open the door of the cab."


    "This door can''t be opened from the outside, it can only be opened from the inside." Zhang Ziyu''s face also has a clear change of chaos. She has been flying a lot, but she has never encountered something like today. This is a dangerous situation, but she still works hard to keep herself calm.


    "I''ll say it again, turn it on! Otherwise, you will be shot!" the gangster said to Zhang Ziyu.


    "You kill me, I can''t help it! The captain can only open the door from the inside." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "Is that so?" The gangster asked another flight attendant.


    "Yes, that''s the case." The flight attendant said shiveringly.


    "I think you are lying!" As he said, the man shot the flight attendant in the leg and said, "If you don''t tell the truth, I will kill you!"


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." The flight attendant cried in fright, which made the gangster a little impatient, and said, "Don''t cry, open the door!"


    "I really can''t open it." The flight attendant cried.

 1402 Chapter 1402

    "I think you want to die!" The gangster said, and he pointed his gun at the flight attendant. The flight attendant trembled with fright and turned pale.


    "No! I''ll open the door!" Zhang Ziyu couldn''t bear to watch his colleague be killed, and finally couldn''t help but shout out.


    "It turns out that you just lied to me." The gangster who controlled Zhang Ziyu said, "I didn''t even notice. You are a pretty flight attendant. I will make you comfortable later."


    Zhang Ziyu felt the aggressive eyes of the other party, his face was also very ugly, and his heart was full of despair.


    "What to do?" Li Bingyun asked Huang Feng anxiously in a low voice. She knew that Huang Feng and Zhang Ziyu knew each other. Since the two are friends, Li Bingyun didn''t want to see Zhang Ziyu in danger.


    Moreover, once those people enter the cab, they still don''t know what will happen behind them. Anyway, there will be no good things.


    Huang Feng also frowned. If those people entered the cockpit, they wanted to control the plane, then they would be even more dangerous. When the time came, they would lock the door, even though they would not be able to open it from the outside.


    Therefore, Huang Feng decided that he could not wait any longer, even if they had accomplices, he could not watch them open the door of the cab.


    I saw that Huang Feng shook his right hand, and a coin flew out. In the middle of the person who was about to open the door of the captain''s room, the coin was completely inserted into the back of the person''s head, and Huang Feng''s internal force attached to the coin suddenly exerted force. The man hung up, and Zhang Ziyu who was standing behind him screamed in shock.


    In the world of martial arts, when a person''s internal strength or strength reaches a certain level, a leaf can kill a person. In the world of "Tianlong Babu", Kumozhi once severely injured Duan Yu with a leaf. But Duan Yu, a person with very deep internal strength, was seriously injured by a leaf of Kumozhi. What''s more, the current Huangfeng''s internal strength is stronger than Kumo''s wisdom, and the gangster is much weaker than Duan Yu. Feng was killed all at once with a coin, and there is nothing to be surprised about.


    "Who, who is it? Come out for me!" The person who had just taken control of Zhang Ziyu immediately put Zhang Ziyu around his neck and pressed the pistol firmly on Zhang Ziyu''s head. Obviously, he was already aware of the danger. Among the passengers, there are people who want to harm them.


    Huang Feng didn''t say a word. He assured him that the man definitely didn''t see clearly when he made his move just now, but Huang Feng lowered his head, but was always paying attention to Zhang Ziyu''s situation, looking for opportunities to kill the robber.


    "Come out, if I don''t come out again, I will kill her!" The robber witnessed the death of his accomplices, and was very excited. At this time, he didn''t want to open the door of the airport room. He needed to attack them first. To find out.


    After shouting for a long time, no one answered. The whole cabin was very quiet, only his shouts and the screams of the European and American who had just been injured by him. By this time, the man hadn''t fully relieved. Come on.


    "Don''t shout!" The robber couldn''t find the person who attacked, and his mood became irritable. He heard the person yelling ceaselessly, and his heart became even more irritable, so he shot the person fiercely.


    Fortunately, the shot he didn¡¯t aim at only hit the other leg of the man, and again missed the critical point. The man was injured more severely, but it was still not fatal, but at this time, he was scared. Dare to call anymore.


    "what happened?"


    Just when Huang Feng was about to take this opportunity to kill the robber, another person walked out at the other end of the cabin, and he was obviously a robber. Huang Feng hesitated and did not do anything. At this time, the robber had already The gun hit Zhang Ziyu''s head again. Huang Feng could kill him, but there was no guarantee that the man would not shoot Zhang Ziyu at that moment.


    "Peter is dead!" the robber shouted at the robber who had just come out.


    "What''s the matter?" The robber who just appeared saw the body of his accomplice and asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know, some of these passengers want to resist. I didn''t see who did it." The robber said.


    The robbers who just came out looked at the people in the cabin, did not notice the slightest abnormality, and then said loudly: "I advise you not to resist. We will not hurt you. We just want to hijack the plane and go with the government. Negotiate, let them let our friends go, as long as they agree, we will let you go!"


    When everyone heard this, some people were relieved in their hearts and believed the robbers'' words. However, Huang Feng did not believe that these people would really let them go, and they used such big moves to threaten them. The government, obviously, the people it wants to save are not ordinary people, and the German government will not necessarily agree to it. At that time, there is no guarantee that these people will not shoot.


    "In addition, I just placed a bomb in the first-class cabin. If you dare to move, I will blow up the plane directly, and everyone will go to see God together!" the man said.


    At this moment, a lot of exclamations sounded in the cabin, and many people were praying. Obviously, they were really afraid, afraid that the robber would do anything excessive.


    Seeing that everyone was suppressed, the robber nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Some of you just killed my friend in a sneak attack. This makes me very angry. When I get angry, it is easy to do something about myself. For things that I can¡¯t imagine, I hope you can tell me who did it just now."


    The man said and looked at everyone in the cabin. Although everyone was scared on their faces, no one came out to identify it. It wasn''t that they wanted to protect someone, because they didn''t even know who did it. .


    "Don''t tell me? Then don''t blame me." The robber smiled cruelly, and then he pulled a passenger from the side without any hesitation. A shot was hit in the opponent''s leg, and the man was suddenly miserable. Call it out.


    "Don''t come out yet. Who made the shot? I hope you stand up for yourself, otherwise, these people will go to God because of it." The robber said with a smile, as if he hadn''t shot the shot just now. The same.


    "Come out quickly, I beg you to come out quickly, otherwise they will really kill me." The person who was just hit shouted loudly. At this time, he will think about other things, just thinking It is important to save his life, because he can only hope that the person who has just attacked the robber will come out.


    "Yeah, come out quickly, don''t hurt us!"


    "Get out, or those people will really kill us!"


    The other passengers also shouted.

 1403 Chapter 1403

    Huang Feng¡¯s expression was a little ugly. These passengers actually believed the robbers¡¯ nonsense. Obviously, these guys had a vicious method. Even if the German government compromised in the end, it would be very difficult for them to escape danger. Huang Feng can promise. These people will never let them go easily.


    And he had just taken action to save people to prevent the plane from being controlled by the robbers, but now they are forced to show up by these people. These people simply think about themselves and don''t care about anything else.


    Li Bingyun and Tan Ying were also very angry. They both knew that the person who had just shot was Huang Feng, but those who were not grateful to Huang Feng were now forcing Huang Feng to show up.


    Zhang Ziyu was also very uncomfortable. Although she didn''t know who made the shot just now, the other party was obviously well-intentioned. If he hides in the crowd waiting for an opportunity to take action, it can also cause a lot of trouble to these robbers.


    However, the other passengers don¡¯t want so much. In their view, as long as the people who have just made the move come out, the robbers will let them go, and they will not take action against them. As for the negotiations with the German government, That''s the government''s business, and it has nothing to do with them. Moreover, the government will not look at them and will compromise in the end. In that case, they will be saved.


    Therefore, these people are all eagerly hope that those who have just made the move will show up as soon as possible, so that everyone will not suffer.


    Looking at the many excited passengers and the robbers with cruel smiles on their faces, Huang Feng knew that he had no way to hide and was about to show up. In fact, the attitude of those passengers just made Huang Feng feel chilled. To say that he was afraid, Huang Feng didn''t, because his internal strength at this time was already extremely deep, and his body was already full of body protection gas, and ordinary pistols could not kill him at all.


    Therefore, Huang Feng comforted Li Bingyun and Tan Ying, and stood up and said: "It was me who did the hand just now. What you want is me. Don''t embarrass others."


    "It''s you?" The two robbers looked at Huang Feng, seeming to confirm Huang Feng''s identity, and Zhang Ziyu also looked at Huang Feng with surprise. She didn''t expect that Huang Feng would stand up in the end. In her opinion, Huang Feng is just an ordinary rich second-generation, that is, an ordinary person. The person who just shot is obviously not an ordinary person, she can''t connect the person just now with Huang Feng. .


    "Yes, it''s me!" Huang Feng said slowly.


    "You, come here!" The robber who shot at random just pointed at Huang Feng and said.


    Huang Feng walked towards the two slowly, the expression on his face was very calm, without the slightest panic, and the passengers were relieved when they saw Huang Feng stand up, now they are safe.


    "bump!"


    When Huang Feng walked to the man, the man slammed Huang Feng''s punch, and Huang Feng fell to the ground with a pained expression on his face.


    "Huang Feng!"


    "Huang Feng!"


    When Li Bingyun and Tan Ying saw this situation, they suddenly screamed with tears on their faces. They didn''t know that Huang Feng deliberately pretended to show it to the robbers, so they were very worried about Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng gave the two a comforting look, then got up and continued to calmly look at the two robbers.


    "Yes, there are two hits." The robber who just beat Huang Feng said, if Huang Feng was punched by him and couldn''t get up, then Huang Feng shouldn''t be the person who just shot them. That person can kill them all at once. ''S companions are definitely not ordinary people.


    "You, tie up his hands!" the robber said to a stewardess next to him.


    The flight attendant didn''t dare to defy, and tied Huang Feng''s hands with her silk scarf. Huang Feng was very cooperative and did not struggle at all. Seeing Huang Feng''s hands were tied, the two robbers laughed. The robber who had beaten Huang Feng before approached Huang Feng and said, "Boy, aren''t you quite capable? Why are you dumb?"


    Huang Feng ignored him. Instead, he was secretly observing the situation of the robber who controlled Zhang Ziyu. It could be resolved on his own. He was afraid that the robber who controlled Zhang Ziyu would take action against Zhang Ziyu if he was stimulated. There is only one life. Huang Feng doesn''t want to take Zhang Ziyu''s life to risk it. Therefore, without complete preparation, he will not do it.


    "Aren''t you good at fighting? Fight, keep fighting." The man yelled at Huang Feng, Huang Feng ignored it.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s calm appearance, the robber became angry, so he punched Huang Feng with a punch, and Huang Feng silently accepted it, deliberately letting a trace of blood appear on the corner of his mouth. The two robbers did not doubt it. what.


    The robber didn''t stop until Huang Feng was beaten up. He looked at Huang Feng lying motionless on the ground. The robber was very satisfied. He didn''t expect to kill Huang Feng now. Instead, he thought about it and waited for the end. , I have achieved my goal, let Huang Feng ascend to the sky with this plane.


    "Open the door of the cab, otherwise, everyone here will die!" The robber turned and said to Zhang Ziyu.


    Zhang Ziyu''s face was pale, and she understood that if she dared to be disobedient, then these robbers didn''t know what shameful deeds would be done, and she couldn''t just watch these passengers being killed.


    "Okay, let me drive." Zhang Ziyu gritted his teeth and said.


    The two robbers were satisfied, except that the pistol of one of the robbers had not left Zhang Ziyu, and Huang Feng did not have a good chance lying on the ground.


    Finally, the door was opened. The robber who had just assaulted Huang Feng said to another robber who controlled Zhang Ziyu: "I''ll go in first. You look at them outside, don''t have any accidents."


    "Don''t worry." The robber promised.


    After that, the robber entered the cab, while the robber who controlled Zhang Ziyu stayed behind and looked at the people in the cabin with pride. These people may not know yet, they will all die later.


    However, seeing Zhang Ziyu''s stunning face, the robber couldn''t help it and said, "Take off your clothes!"


    "No!" Zhang Ziyu''s face became paler, she naturally understood the meaning of the robber, so she felt full of despair.


    "Get off!" the robber roared.


    However, Zhang Ziyu was unmoved.


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you take it off!" As he said, the robber started tore off Zhang Ziyu''s clothes, and Zhang Ziyu naturally resisted desperately. In this way, the person spent a lot of energy on Zhang Zi From Yu''s point of view, everyone in this cabin has been frightened. There is no need to worry too much. No one dares to resist.

 1404 Chapter 1404 was hijacked again

    "Beast!"


    Seeing that the robber wanted to take advantage of Zhang Ziyu, Li Bingyun said angrily.


    "Hey, there is still a beauty here." The robber realized that Li Bingyun''s beauty was not inferior to Zhang Ziyu, and he couldn''t help but shine.


    "Come here!" The robber pointed his gun at Li Bingyun.


    "Don''t think about it!" Li Bingyun''s face was pale.


    "Hey, I have personality, I like it." The robber said, he let go of Zhang Ziyu and walked towards Li Bingyun, trying to bring Li Bingyun over.


    When he walked near Huangfeng, Huang Feng deliberately made some noises, and the person looked down subconsciously, and the muzzle also turned around. Huang Feng was waiting for this opportunity, and he got up instantly and reacted to that person. After coming over, Tianshan Zhemei has already used his hand. This skill is a magical skill of grabbing a handless blade. In the beginning, Xu Zhu could easily take the long sword from the sword god Zhuo Bufan''s hand with this skill. Now Huang Feng uses it. , To take a pistol from an ordinary robber, that is no problem at all.


    When the gun was taken away, the robber subconsciously thought of Huang Feng to grab it, but how could he be Huang Feng''s opponent, Huang Feng hit his forehead with a punch, and the other party suddenly lost consciousness.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay." Li Bingyun and Tan Ying ran to Huang Feng and said.


    Just seeing Huang Feng being beaten constantly by the other side, both of them were very scared. Now they saw Huang Feng standing up as if nothing had happened, and they were naturally very happy.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng comforted the two, then walked to Zhang Ziyu. Seeing that her clothes were a little untidy, Huang Feng took off his coat to her, then said, opened the door of the cab, and I went in."


    Zhang Tzuyu first thanked Huang Feng for a while, and then whispered: "Be careful." Of course Zhang Tzuyu understands what Huang Feng wants to do. Although Huang Feng is powerful, the robber is not a vegetarian, so, Zhang Ziyu is inevitably worried.


    "Well, I will pay attention." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    Zhang Ziyu then opened the door. The robber thought that there would be no accidents, but did not unlock from the inside. Zhang Ziyu opened it smoothly, and Huang Feng walked in.


    At this moment, the robber just heard the sound of opening the door, and subconsciously turned to look at the door. Then, he saw a shadow of himself flashed. He realized something and wanted to raise the gun, but the robber hadn''t raised it yet. , Was snatched away by the shadow that just appeared.


    "You were very happy just now?" Huang Feng looked at the opponent and said lightly after snatching the opponent''s gun.


    "Why are you?" The robber saw the appearance of the incoming person, his face was shocked. He just beat Huang Feng for more than ten times. Even if he didn''t kill Huang Feng, he was definitely going to kill Huang Feng. Feng was seriously injured, but now from Huang Feng''s appearance, where does it look like he was seriously injured?Nothing at all.


    This made him feel incredible. Could it be that this Huang Feng was sent by God and could not be killed or injured.


    "It''s me!" Huang Feng smiled slightly and punched the opponent''s face. The opponent''s entire face was sunken a bit, his body flew out, and he fell into a coma.


    "Are you all right?" Huang Feng asked the two pilots after knocking out the robber.


    "It''s okay, thank you for your help." The captain said, just after the robber came in, he threatened them with a gun to contact the airport, and also asked them to change their course, but the two of them had not had time to implement it. The robber was knocked to the ground by Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay, you can continue to drive, I''m out, remember to lock the door." Huang Feng said.


    "Ok."


    After that, Huang Feng dragged the robber out of the cab, and the door of the cab was immediately closed and locked from the inside.


    However, when Huang Feng returned to the cabin, he found that all the passengers were looking at him, not grateful eyes, but panic on his face.


    Huang Feng looked into the cabin and understood what was going on. It turned out that Zhang Ziyu was kidnapped again. It was kidnapped by someone who looked like a passenger. Huang Feng''s previous worries were fulfilled. Among these passengers, there were indeed Their people.


    It turned out that just after Huang Feng entered the cab, everyone was going to be fine. Zhang Ziyu and the other stewardess went to comfort everyone, and one of the passengers shouted that he was uncomfortable. Zhang Ziyu hurriedly walked over to check that the person was right. It was a robber, so Zhang Ziyu was hijacked again.


    "You are very good at fighting, we all underestimated you before." The robber looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "You let the people go, I will be your hostage." Huang Feng said.


    "Hostages? Haha, all the people on this plane are hostages!" The man laughed wildly: "Now there is nothing to tell you. The few of us have prepared the worst since we got on the plane, but you are also one of you. There are many bombs on this plane. Then, let¡¯s go to heaven and God together."


    "Bomb?!" Huang Feng asked.


    "Not bad." The robber said: "Even if the German government has agreed to our request, the people on this plane will die! We must let the German government know that there is no good end to going against us."


    "Fighting against the government will not end well." Huang Feng said.


    However, at this time, the people in the cabin had already called out in horror. They didn''t expect that these robbers had not let them go from the beginning, and their fate was doomed from the beginning.


    "The big deal is death. Do you think we are afraid of death?" The robber looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "What do you want." Huang Feng said, looking at the robber.


    "You enter the cockpit and ask the captain to change course! You are not allowed to fly to China again." The robber said that before they got on the plane, they made a detailed plan. They just need to drive the plane to the place they reserved. Someone of them responded. By that time, the German government should have compromised, and they would parachute directly and let the plane explode perfectly in the air.


    And if they were flying to China, it would be difficult for them to escape from China after parachuting. China is still very good at counter-terrorism. They know this well, and they should change their course to go above their territory.


    "The door of the captain''s room has been locked, and I can''t go in." Huang Feng said, shaking his head, and at this time, he noticed that Zhang Ziyu was winking him because Zhang Ziyu was facing the robber. Therefore, the robber could not see Zhang Ziyu''s expression.

 1405 Chapter 1405

    "I don''t care, the plane must change course!" the robber shouted. Although his companion was either arrested or killed, he still had to continue the mission, and when the plane arrived at their predetermined location, Those two comatose companions should also wake up, and then the three of them will be able to leave safely.


    "Even if you shout loudly, I can''t help it." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    The robber still wanted to say something, but at this moment, Zhang Ziyu, who was controlled by him, slammed on the back of his instep with high heels. The robber was in pain, and he immediately bent down and thought. Zhang Ziyu will be killed with a gun.


    However, how could Huang Feng let this opportunity pass? When Zhang Ziyu gave him a wink before, he was already prepared. Now that Zhang Ziyu was in action, he also took Ling Bo''s step at the same time. Ran to the robber.


    However, Huang Feng is some distance away from the robber after all. Although Ling Bo''s microsteps are fast, he is too late to take the gun from the robber. Therefore, Huang Feng only needs to hold Zhang Ziyu with one hand and hold her. Behind him, and just at this moment, the robber''s gun fired, and there was another scream in the cabin.


    "It''s impossible!" After the robber fired two shots, he was stunned, because he clearly saw that when the two bullets were about to hit Huang Feng, the periphery of Huang Feng''s body seemed to suddenly appear. The same barrier prevented the two bullets from advancing. The two bullets could only keep spinning around the periphery of Huang Feng''s body, but they couldn''t fly past!


    However, he was the only one who saw this situation, and the surrounding passengers were panicked at this moment, but did not notice the situation.


    Huang Feng took advantage of that robber¡¯s stunned effort, slapped him with a palm, and shot the opponent flying. The gun in his hand fell on the ground, just not far from Li Bingyun. Although Li Bingyun was nervous, he was still the first. Time grabbed the gun.


    "Haha, it''s useless, you all have to die, we all have to die together!" The robber knew that the situation was over, and he had no way to escape. The task of rescuing his companion would also fail, and he simply gave up hope of survival. , Ready to die with everyone on the plane.


    Huang Feng comforted Zhang Ziyu and walked to the robber and said, "Say, where are the bombs!"


    "Hehe, do you think I would say it?" The robber looked at Huang Feng with contempt and said.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng punched the opponent''s face, and suddenly one eye was sunken by Huang Feng, but the man still looked at Huang Feng stubbornly, without any intention of compromise.


    Huang Feng knew that this guy had already had his will to confess, it was impossible to confess, he could only rely on himself, so he knocked that guy out with a punch.


    "Everyone should check their own seats and the place where they put their luggage to see if there is anything suspicious. If so, tell me immediately." Huang Feng said loudly to the passengers.


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, everyone immediately began to act. This is related to their own life and death, so no one dared to neglect.


    "Tzuyu, you guys tied up these three robbers, and then, go to a person to inform the first-class people and conduct self-examination immediately." Huang Feng arranged.


    "Understood." Zhang Ziyu nodded and said. At this time, there is no time to be polite, and no time to talk nonsense. Who knows how many bombs are on the plane and when it will explode.


    "I have a bomb here."


    "I have it here too!"


    Someone soon discovered the existence of the bombs. They didn¡¯t know how those people brought these bombs onto the plane. They brought so many of them. However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have so much time to think about them. Now, the bomb was found. This is only the first step. The next step is to disarm the bomb.


    "Will you dismantle the bomb?" Zhang Ziyu had already come over, and when he saw Huang Feng squatting next to the bomb, he asked with some worry. After all, the ability to dispose of bombs is not something that everyone can have. In reality, I rarely come into contact with this.


    "Yes!" Huang Feng nodded and said.


    In fact, Huang Feng is trying to use his unlocking skills from the game world and the skills to eliminate traps. These two skills are both the skills of thieves. Huang Feng has learned both, and the level is not low.


    Of course, Huang Feng wanted it too. If these two skills were not enough, then he would go to the store of the storage box to exchange it.


    When the surrounding passengers saw Huang Feng preparing to dismantle the bomb, they all held their breath, not daring to disturb Huang Feng, for fear that Huang Feng would have an accident. In that case, all the people on this plane would have fun.


    Huang Feng is also a little nervous. This is still rare. After all, this matter is related to the lives of many people. The bomb is no better than others. If it is wrongly disassembled, it will immediately explode. There is no time to react. , I can rely on deep internal strength to survive, but the other people on the plane are dead.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was also sweating nervously. Zhang Ziyu next to him was very considerate to help Huang Feng wipe off the sweat. Huang Feng smiled gratefully to her, and his mood relaxed a little.


    Huang Feng first tried the unlocking skill and found that it was useless for this bomb. Fortunately, he did not detonate the bomb in advance. Therefore, Huang Feng quickly changed the rogue''s trap destruction skill, and it was the moment Huang Feng used this skill. , His hand moved by himself in a certain way, and then, after hearing only a "pop", the bomb cover actually opened, revealing the structure inside, and then Huang Feng''s hands continued to move, not long after, The original scary bomb turned into a pile of parts. Obviously, the bomb can no longer work.


    "Haha, the bomb was lifted!"


    "We are safe, we are safe!"


    "Thank God, we are finally going to be saved."


    When the people around saw this scene, they finally yelled out uncontrollably, their faces were full of gratifying smiles from the rest of their lives. Of course, they also knew that it was not God who really saved them, but Huang Feng. Therefore, I am very grateful to Huang Feng in my heart. The people who let Huang Feng show up because of the intimidation of robbers before, feel guilty to Huang Feng and apologize to Huang Feng one after another.


    Huang Feng also ignored these people. When people are extremely dangerous, they will behave selfishly. This is not difficult to understand. Of course, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have a good impression of them. Therefore, his attitude towards them. It is also relatively cold, but those people are not angry, but are more grateful to Huang Feng.

 1406 Chapter 1406

    After the first bomb was disarmed, the rest of the work was carried out. One after another bomb was dismantled. Although those people brought these bombs onto the plane, obviously, they could only move in the cabin. It was impossible to go to the place where everyone was looking for bombs. They were all looking for the bombs in the cabin. Before, everyone ignored them. Now that everyone is looking for them together, they quickly found them all.


    Huang Feng dismantled all these bombs. Zhang Ziyu stayed with Huang Feng to wipe his sweat. Li Bingyun had no choice but to let Zhang Ziyu follow.


    "It seems that we really need one more sister." Li Bingyun looked at the figures of Huang Feng and Zhang Ziyu, and said to Tan Ying.


    "You mean Zhang Ziyu?" Tan Ying said.


    "Of course it is her. Look at her, the look in Huang Feng''s eyes has changed. The worship and admiration in those eyes can be seen by blind people." Li Bingyun said with a smile, but didn''t mean much to be angry. When facing the robbers, Zhang Ziyu''s performance was very good, and Li Bingyun and Tan Ying had a good impression of her. Moreover, there were so many women in Huang Feng that they didn''t care about one more.


    "The look in her eyes is different." Tan Ying looked at Zhang Ziyu who had been with Huang Feng and said.


    "Hey, sometimes, I wonder if Huang Feng is not as good as he is now. In that case, there will be fewer women around him." Li Bingyun said.


    "How can we attract so many people if we are not good? Maybe we will all pass him by." Tan Ying said.


    "Yes, it''s really a contradiction," Li Bingyun said.


    ...


    Soon, Huang Feng disarmed all the bombs and returned to his position again.


    "Tired?" Tan Ying asked.


    "Not tired." Huang Feng said. Although it was really nervous at the beginning, after mastering the knack, everything was easy.


    "Of course I''m not tired. How can I get tired with beautiful women accompanying me and helping wipe sweat?" Li Bingyun joked.


    "Are you talking about Tzuyu?" Huang Feng also knew what Li Bingyun was talking about. Didn''t Zhang Tzuyu just stay by his side to wipe his sweat?


    "Of course it''s her, how is it? Isn''t it a pleasure to be served by beautiful women?"


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a smile. He couldn''t say that he really enjoyed it. That would be beaten.


    On the other hand, Zhang Ziyu was also chatting with the other flight attendants. The wound of the flight attendant who had just been injured has been simply treated and there is no life-threatening.


    "Tzuyu, your man is so handsome. Even if you are rich and handsome, you are still agile. The robber is not his opponent with a gun, and he can also dismantle the bomb. It is omnipotent." Zhang Ziyu Said to her good friend.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s my man, I don''t have that kind of relationship with him." Zhang Ziyu retorted with a blushing face, but his eyes were secretly looking at Huang Feng, his eyes full of admiration.


    Which girl doesn''t like that kind of hero?Especially Huang Feng''s own conditions are very good, and it is easier to attract girls if he is such an excellent person.


    "It''s not that kind of relationship, did you take care of that personally just now?"


    "I was afraid that he was distracted. It is not a trivial matter to dismantle the bomb. How can I be distracted by those trivial matters." Zhang Ziyu said, but he felt a little guilty. From the perspective of official business.


    "Okay, you are not in that kind of relationship, then I will start, such a superb man, if I miss it, it would be a pity." The flight attendant joked.


    "Go chasing you if you want, but he seems to already have a girlfriend." Zhang Ziyu said with a flushed face, and when it came to later, his mood was a little depressed.


    "What''s wrong with having a girlfriend? I haven''t gotten married. Moreover, it''s not easy to meet a good man who makes people''s heart beat. How can I give up so easily." The flight attendant said at the same time.


    Zhang Tzuyu did not speak, but stared at Huang Feng in a daze. Yes, it is not easy to meet someone who makes her heart move. She herself has been a flight attendant on the plane for a long time, and she has never seen it. She has seen few people, young talents, and rich young men, but many people also want to pursue her, but she has no feeling at all.


    And just now, just now, Zhang Tzuyu clearly felt that she was indeed tempted by Huang Feng. At that dangerous moment, Huang Feng always came forward, leaving a deep impression on her, but also thoroughly. It touched her heart.


    "Yeah, it''s just a girlfriend and not married, what''s the matter." Zhang Ziyu cheered herself up in her heart, and when she met someone who moved her, she couldn''t give up so easily.


    The next flight was fairly smooth. The three robbers woke up, but they were tied tightly and could not escape at all. Zhang Ziyu also ran to Huangfeng more frequently. Huang Feng also felt the meaningful smiles of Li Bingyun and Tan Ying, and he was slightly embarrassed.


    When everyone landed at the airport in Jiangzhou, there were already quite a few policemen waiting there, and there were also many doctors there. Obviously, they had already received the news in advance, and they were all waiting here.


    When getting off the plane, everyone once again expressed their gratitude to Huang Feng. They all thanked him sincerely. Even the European who had despised the three of Huang Feng before boarding the plane also said to Huang Feng. Apologize, but also grateful to Huang Feng.


    The three of Huang Feng did not leave immediately, but followed the police to the police station. After all, such a big thing happened, it must be a record. Some of the passengers also went, and the airport showed up. I went to two flight attendants, and Zhang Ziyu was one of them.

 1407 Chapter 1407

    The process of recording the transcript was smooth. After all, things happened in front of everyone, and everyone who participated in the transcript was grateful to Huang Feng and said his credit.


    This time, after all, it was a major event. Therefore, afterwards, the people from the Qing Provincial Public Security Bureau joined in, and they had to contact the people in Germany. However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t need to worry about those things. After the transcript, he left with Li Bingyun and Tan Ying, and Zhang Ziyu was with them.


    Originally, Huang Feng intended to send the three people away, but before he was far from the police station, he was called back by Secretary Tan¡¯s secretary. Obviously, Secretary Tan knew that Huang Feng was back and wanted to ask him about the progress of the matter. Up.


    There was no way, Huang Feng had to return, and Li Bingyun and the three left first, and the three of them had no opinion, but wanted to take this opportunity to have a good chat.


    Li Bingyun and Tan Ying had a good impression of Zhang Ziyu, and Zhang Ziyu had a good impression of Li Bingyun. You know, at that time, when the robber wanted to take advantage of Zhang Ziyu, Li Bingyun stood up for it. Zhang Ziyu spoke.


    This also made Zhang Tzuyu hesitate. She originally wanted to take the initiative after listening to the persuasion of her colleagues. However, it was Li Bingyun who faced her, which made her feel embarrassed and embarrassed to do it.


    Li Bingyun and Tan Ying didn¡¯t know Zhang Ziyu¡¯s thoughts. Instead, they chatted with her like friends. If they knew Zhang Ziyu¡¯s thoughts, they might tell her with a smile that it¡¯s useless, even if she squeezed away. One, there are many more.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what happened between the three. He followed Secretary Tan¡¯s secretary all the way into Secretary Tan¡¯s office. There, Secretary Tan was talking with Secretary Qiu and saw Huang Feng coming. , He said: "Look, our great hero is here, please tell him himself."


    Secretary Qiu also looked at Huang Feng with a smile on his face, and Huang Feng said in a daze, "What?"


    "You don¡¯t know what happened on the plane. Now this incident has alarmed a lot of people. The senior management on the Imperial Capital and the senior management on the German side were all alarmed and asked us to produce a detailed report. Come out." Secretary Tan said, but he didn''t have much nervous look on his face. Therefore, although some people were injured in this incident, no one died, and that matter is not of a nature.


    Moreover, this matter can only be blamed on the security check on the German side. There was nothing wrong with Huaxia, and in the end, it was Huang Feng, a Huaxia person who came forward to solve the problem. Therefore, Secretary Tan at this time Not only is it not nervous, but there is also a feeling of showing off their faces. Their Qing Province has made enough face this time.


    "What I should say, I just said it in the police station." Huang Feng said.


    "You kid still concealed it. For example, you just took an understatement about your skill. In that situation, ordinary people couldn''t save people at all. However, you just took those people They were all saved, and in the end the bombs were dismantled. That technique is more skilled than professionals," said Secretary Qiu.


    "In the National Security Bureau, I don''t have any skills and specialties, how can it work." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "I have seen a lot of people from the National Security Bureau, but it is the first time I have seen someone as powerful as you." Secretary Tan said with a smile.


    "You two big brothers, don''t hold me, I''m afraid." Huang Feng smiled.


    "It¡¯s not that we praised you. It¡¯s that the matter this time is of great importance. Many people have noticed. I heard that there are several bigwigs in the Imperial Capital who are interested in you. Although they are only interested, this honor is for you. Generally speaking, it is impossible to get it." Secretary Tan said.


    Secretary Tan naturally knew a lot of news that ordinary people didn¡¯t know. The hijacking was a big deal and many high-level officials paid attention. Huang Feng, who turned the tide, naturally entered the eyes of the big bosses in the imperial capital. , This kind of honor, even if many high-ranking officials have never received it, although it is simple, even many people are thinking whether to focus on training him.It''s just attention, but it is also very good for Huang Feng''s future development. Secretary Tan even thinks that if this is the case, he will strive for more benefits for Huang Feng''s automobile company, and the resistance will be much smaller.


    Of course, what Secretary Tan doesn¡¯t know is that this is not the first time Huang Feng has entered the vision of those high-level leaders. The last time Huang Feng performed a mission in Africa, he was paid attention to by many high-level officials because of his excellent performance. , Huang Feng is eye-catching again, and many senior executives are not so curious about him


    There was no way, Huang Feng had to recount what happened on the plane before. This time it was more detailed than before in the police station. Neither Secretary Tan nor Secretary Qiu were so foolish, and, Because of their identities, the two knew more than ordinary people, and there was nothing to disclose to them.


    Of course, Huang Feng would not say a lot of trump cards. He just said that he knows internal strength and kung fu. In the eyes of ordinary people, there is no one who knows internal strength, but in the eyes of Secretary Tan, People with internal strength are not uncommon, they just sigh that Huang Feng''s internal strength is so deep and his skills are so strong.


    After asking about the matter on the plane, Secretary Tan talked about Huang Feng¡¯s overseas inspection trip. Huang Feng secretly said to himself. Secretary Tan called himself back. It was definitely not as simple as asking about the matter on the plane. It can be seen from his attitude that he attaches great importance to automobile production.


    "The inspection work has been completed and the production line has not been negotiated. However, it does not matter. The latest products have been released in my research institute. I can solve the problems of the production line by myself." Huang Feng said to Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu.


    "Can that work?" Secretary Tan was a little worried when he heard that Huang Feng hadn''t talked about the production line. After all, the domestic automobile production technology has not been very mature, and it relies on foreign technology. Now I heard Huang Feng It was completely on his own, and Secretary Tan couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "There is no problem at all." Huang Feng said.

 1408 Chapter 1408 Recommended Super Seed

    Secretary Tan also heard about Huangfeng¡¯s research institute. The latest products in several industries in Huangfeng were all researched by his research institute. Huangfeng¡¯s research institutes are quite famous throughout Qing Province. of.


    It¡¯s just that, after all, automobile technology is no better than others. Domestic and foreign companies are too far behind. Those domestic automobile companies, whether private or state-owned, have dedicated R&D departments that research automotive technology, especially engine technology. No company can research a technology that is similar to foreign technology, let alone surpass foreign technology.


    Although Huang Feng¡¯s research institute has already produced several results, it is more advanced and more capable than Huang Feng¡¯s research institute in China. There are even a lot of them. They can¡¯t research it. Huang Feng¡¯s What can the research institute research out?


    Secretary Tan was very skeptical.


    Of course, if Secretary Tan knows what kind of strength the people in the Huangfeng Research Institute are, maybe he will be more confident. Everyone there can be regarded as a national treasure no matter what country they are in. Protected, and in Huang Feng¡¯s research institute, a dozen or twenty such people gathered at once. This kind of strength is not something that any research institute can have. Even in some small and medium-sized countries, there are not so many powerful people. .


    However, even though he had no bottom in his heart, Secretary Tan still chose to believe in Huang Feng. Since Huang Feng said so surely, he must have something to rely on. Huang Feng does not seem to be a targetless person.


    "It''s the same sentence. If you need help, just speak." Secretary Tan said.


    "Okay, I won''t be polite to the two leaders." Huang Feng smiled. With the support of these two power figures in Qing Province, Huang Feng is not afraid of making things difficult for his car production company.


    Immediately, Huang Feng thought of the super seeds he had in the ring, didn''t he always look for opportunities to sell them?I can just ask today.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said to Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu: "Two leaders, my research institute is not only able to research advanced automobile production lines, but also recently made a treasure."


    "What baby?" Secretary Tan asked curiously.


    "Super seed." Huang Feng took out two super seeds from his pocket and handed them to Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu respectively. The two of them held Huang Feng, a strange-looking seed, and observed. What does this seed mean?


    "This is the latest result researched by the biological department of my research institute. I call it Super Seed. This seed can grow under extremely harsh conditions, especially in desert areas. Moreover, this seed grows extremely fast. You can grow up within two months, and when you grow up, the fruit that bears on the tree is also edible." Huang Feng introduced to the two leaders.


    "So amazing?" Both Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu brightened their eyes. If Huang Feng said the truth, then this seed is not too much to be called a super seed. It is indeed super tough.


    The two leaders are now high-ranking officials, and they will not only look at the internal affairs of Qing Province. Both of them know how serious the country''s desertification is.


    The country invests a lot of money in the control of desertification every year, but the results achieved are minimal, and the situation of desertification is getting more and more serious.


    "It''s so magical." Huang Feng said with a smile: "My super seed is an artifact to control desertification. With it, there is no need to worry about the continued expansion of desertification, and it can continuously reduce the area of ??the desert. "


    Huang Feng didn''t lie. The seeds he obtained were not so powerful at the beginning. However, since the establishment of the research institute, Huang Feng has allowed people to improve it. Therefore, it takes less time to mature. In addition, the ability to adapt to harsh conditions is also stronger.


    "Then what do you want us to do?" Secretary Qiu asked.


    Qing Province is an inland province. There is no sea or desert around it. Therefore, even if this seed is magical, it is not very useful. Of course, it is not completely useless. At least it is useful for greening. However, In that case, it seems a bit wasteful.


    "I want to ask two leaders to help me recommend these seeds to the leaders of the provinces near the desert, and try to plant these seeds in those provinces. If the effect is indeed as I said, it will be good for everyone. It''s all a good thing. Without the effects I said, there is nothing to lose, right?" Huang Feng said.


    Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu both nodded. This is indeed the case. If you try to plant, you won¡¯t need too many seeds. Even if there is no effect that Huang Feng said, the loss will not be large. However, once it is proved that what Huang Feng said is all If it is true, the significance is significant. There is no good way to control desertification in China. Once this super seed is really so magical, it will also be a major good news for the domestic control of desertification.


    "I really know a few leaders in those provinces. You can provide me with more seeds and I will recommend them to you." Of course, Secretary Tan would not choose to stand on the sidelines for such a good thing that is conducive to environmental governance. He agreed to Huang Feng''s request.


    "Okay, thank Secretary Tan." Huang Feng smiled. Things went smoother than he thought. Secretary Tan did not reject any rejections. Moreover, if Secretary Tan recommended it, the leaders of those provinces would not. Will choose to ignore it, and Huang Feng is very confident in his own seeds. Once they really plant it, the result will definitely not let themselves and everyone down.


    "Thank me and don''t have to. This kind of thing is what we people should do." Secretary Tan said: "However, you can''t put all your energy on this. Don''t forget to promise me."

 1409 Chapter 1409 Biological Company

    The thing that Secretary Tan promised him is, of course, the production of cars. If the industry develops well, the impact will not be much worse than that of super seeds. After all, there is too little domestic car manufacturers, and the concept that domestic cars cannot work. Not only foreigners think so, but also domestic people think so. Therefore, domestically-made cars are synonymous with low-end cars in China.


    If Huang Feng has the ability to change this status quo, the impact will be huge. The original profits of automobile manufacturers are not small, and some of the technologies in the accompanying automobile production, especially engine technology, are also related to the aerospace industry. It can be said that the impact is really no smaller than the super seed, no wonder Secretary Tan attaches great importance to it.


    "That is natural." Huang Feng replied. He also attaches great importance to automobile production. His dream is to sell the cars he produces to all over the world, so that people all over the world can drive the cars they produce. We are proud to change the impression of China domestically produced cars by people at home and abroad.


    After discussing the matter, Huang Feng left Secretary Tan''s office, and Secretary Qiu also left with him.


    "This is just half a year. Your career has grown bigger and bigger. I still remember when you first met you, you just opened a sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant. Now, your business has been involved in all aspects. ." Secretary Qiu said to Huang Feng as he walked, his tone filled with emotion.


    It can be said that Secretary Qiu watched Huang Feng develop. When he first met Huang Feng, Huang Feng¡¯s factory had just opened. The conditions at that time were also very shabby, and there were no people to join him, if not for his own chance. If I met Huang Feng by coincidence and decided to take a look, the factory in Huang Feng had just opened silently, and not even many people would know.


    In this short period of six months, the original small factory has become the leading enterprise in the manufacturing of sewage treatment equipment in Qinghai Province. The equipment produced there is not only sold well in Qinghai Province, but has now been sold throughout the country. Even, Secretary Qiu even heard that foreign merchants have come to inspect, which shows the rapid development.


    And this is only one of Huangfeng''s industries. Huangfeng''s development in the past six months is like opening up. With rapid expansion, there are more and more industries, and every industry has developed quite Yes, the leaders and experts in the province are unanimously optimistic about Huangfeng''s several enterprises, and even the time and space entertainment that was turbulent before is also favored by many people.


    And now, Huang Feng has to get involved in automobile production, biopharmaceuticals and other industries, and it seems that he is already very sure. This kind of development speed, even those state-owned enterprises supported by the state, cannot match. .


    "I would also like to thank Uncle Qiu for his help." Huang Feng said sincerely.


    Secretary Qiu did give him a lot of help, whether it was to go to his factory as a private person to support him at first, or later to help him introduce some state-owned enterprise bosses, or even in some public places in the province. It is to speak clearly for his company. Huang Feng knows and remembers all these things. He will not forget Secretary Qiu''s help to his industry.


    "I didn''t help much. These are all due to your own reasons. You have that ability. Otherwise, even if I can help, it will be of no use." Secretary Qiu waved his hand and said, knowing that he was not helping him. Too busy, all of this is mainly due to the strength of Huang Feng and his industry.


    And Secretary Qiu also appreciates Huang Feng more and more in his heart. He has seen a lot of young talents, but, like Huang Feng, who started from scratch and has no background, he can develop so well. He has never seen him before. More importantly, Huang Feng did not have the slightest feeling of complacency, but still maintained the original humility and enthusiasm, which is very rare.


    After separating from Secretary Qiu, Huang Feng went to register the company again. This time it is a biopharmaceutical company. The existing products are super seeds and biopharmaceuticals that have been developed to treat water pollution. The formula was paid by Huang Feng for a large price. What was exchanged in the box store was that the finished product had not yet been produced, and the pharmaceutical factory purchased by Su Yumo and the others would also be placed under this company''s name.


    Huang Feng is already an old acquaintance here. After all, it was brought by Secretary Tan¡¯s secretary before. Therefore, everyone there also remembers Huang Feng. Therefore, Huang Feng came to complete the procedures this time. go well.


    After finishing all these things, Huang Feng had time to go home, and at this time, the sky was already dark, so when Huang Feng returned to the villa, several other people had already returned.


    To Huang Feng''s surprise, Zhang Ziyu was there, and the conversation with Su Yumo was quite good.


    "Are you back? Nothing, right?" Seeing Huang Feng''s return, Su Yumo asked.


    "It''s okay," Huang Feng said.


    Zhang Tzuyu was a little embarrassed to see Huang Feng. Of course, she was also a little shocked. Although Su Yumo and others did not say it clearly, she could feel that the relationship between these people and Huang Feng was unusual. She had always I thought Li Bingyun was Huang Feng''s girlfriend, but now I realized that she might have thought wrong, and things were more complicated than she thought.


    When several people were eating, they also talked about what happened on the plane. Both Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao felt a bit afraid of what happened to Huang Feng and others. Although they knew Huang Feng was very capable, after all, It was in the sky. There were still a lot of bombs on the plane. Once an accident happened, Huang Feng would have nowhere to run. What''s more, Li Bingyun and Tan Ying were there. They didn''t have Huang Feng''s skills.


    Fortunately, everything was resolved smoothly, and everyone was fine.


    And Huang Feng also told Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao of his own idea of ??starting a biological company. They wanted to put the pharmaceutical factory they bought into the past. Naturally, the two women had no objection. Both of them are thinking about Huang Feng now. Naturally, Huang Feng will follow Huang Feng, and Huang Feng''s development is very good for them.


    After the meal, Huang Feng once again assumed the task of giving away, but this time it was not Tan Ying, but Zhang Ziyu. Tan Ying was at the villa and there was a room belonging to her, so it was so late. , You don¡¯t have to go back.

 1410 Chapter 1410 I will go out for a while

    "Aren''t you scared today?" Huang Feng said to Zhang Ziyu while driving on the road.


    "Are you talking about the plane? I was really scared at the time, but it was much better afterwards," Zhang Ziyu said.


    In fact, what Zhang Tzuyu did not say was that the incident of Su Yumo''s daughters was no less shocking to her than the incident on the plane. When she guessed the possible relationship between Su Yumo and Huang Feng, she was always in her heart. State of shock.


    "Just go back and take a shower, take a good night''s rest, and forget what happened on the plane." Huang Feng said, mainly because the situation on the plane was too dangerous, and Huang Feng was also afraid of that matter to Zhang Ziyu. What is left behind, after all, she will still be a stewardess in the future. If there is a shadow, it will be troublesome.


    "Yeah." Zhang Ziyu replied. Actually, what happened today, the airlines had already decided to give each of their crew members a vacation and let them rest while they were taking notes. , In other words, they won''t have to fly for the next period of time.


    Huang Feng has been to Zhang Ziyu''s residence several times, so I still remember that he will arrive soon.


    "Sit down last time?" Compared to before, Zhang Tzuyu''s words when he invited Huang Feng to go up were very natural, and he didn''t hesitate as before, but I really hope that Huang Feng can go up and sit down.


    "No, it''s too late." Huang Feng refused. He didn''t know who Zhang Ziyu lived with. However, Zhang Ziyu said before that she was renting a house. It was indeed a bit inconvenient to go so late.


    "Let''s go with a cup of tea." Zhang Ziyu hesitated, but invited again, "You have been here several times, and you have never been up."


    "Will it be inconvenient?"


    "There is nothing inconvenient." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng did not refuse again, he was also a little curious about the place where the stewardess lived.


    Zhang Ziyu was a little nervous when he heard Huang Feng agree. After all, it was getting so late, and this was the first time that he invited the opposite sex to his residence.


    "Yilan should be there, and Huang Feng is not that kind of person." Zhang Ziyu thought.


    The two walked into the community. Zhang Ziyu lives in a relatively high-end community, surrounded by white-collar workers. The environment is good. Of course, the rent is not cheap. However, I heard that the salary of flight attendants is not low, so I want to come. , Zhang Ziyu also has some money.


    After entering the room, Huang Feng discovered that there was no one inside, and asked curiously: "Are you living alone?"


    "No, there is another friend. However, she may be working overtime tonight and has not come back." Zhang Ziyu said. She did not expect that Yilan would work overtime tonight. If this happened, she would be the same as Huang Feng. People are alone in a room, but Zhang Ziyu is not scared, but a little shy.


    Huang Feng didn''t care, and sat down on the sofa. Zhang Ziyu said, "You sit first, and I will pour you a glass of water."


    "No, I''ll sit for a while and leave." Because Zhang Ziyu was alone, Huang Feng was also a little embarrassed, so I decided to leave early.


    "Then you have to drink a glass of water." Zhang Ziyu said, and then went to pour water for Huang Feng, who was sitting alone on the sofa in the living room.


    While Huang Feng was randomly looking at the surrounding environment, he suddenly saw a black underwear on the other end of the sofa. It seemed not too small. Huang Feng''s eyes narrowed, not knowing whether it was Zhang Ziyu''s or Of her roommate.


    At this time, Zhang Ziyu came over with water, Huang Feng immediately turned his head, pretending not to see, Zhang Ziyu did not notice at first, and handed the water cup to Huang Feng and said, "I have nothing on my side. Drinks, you can only drink boiled water."


    "Boiled water is good." Huang Feng said with a smile, and was about to take it. At this moment, Zhang Ziyu suddenly saw the underwear on the other side of the sofa, and she was stunned. Then, she remembered, just now. When he came over, Huang Feng seemed to have turned his head from there. So, did Huang Feng see it?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Ziyu was panicked.


    Zhang Ziyu didn''t expect Huang Feng to see it all at once, but it is not surprising that Huang Feng sat on the sofa and Huang Feng saw it normally.


    However, Zhang Ziyu was still flustered. The cup in his hand was not held firmly, the water in the cup was spilled out, and a lot of it was spilled on Huang Feng''s pants.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I will wipe it for you." Zhang Ziyu said quickly. The water was just poured. Although it is not too hot, the temperature is definitely not low. As a result, it is now all on Huang Feng¡¯s pants. Don''t scald Huang Feng, Zhang Ziyu''s heart became even more panic, and he hurried over to bring a paper towel, wanting to wipe Huang Feng.


    "No, it''s okay. I''ll do it in a while." Huang Feng said quickly. Although the temperature of the water was a bit high, how could he care about the cup of hot water now that he can''t even kill those bullets?


    Moreover, the location of the water sprinkle was a bit awkward, and if Zhang Ziyu wiped it, it would be even more awkward.


    However, Zhang Tzuyu didn¡¯t think so much. She insisted on wiping Huang Feng. It seemed that she had forgotten. That position was very embarrassing. She didn¡¯t respond until she wiped it twice. It¡¯s not like continuing to wipe it, and it¡¯s not like removing it all at once. So froze there.


    At this time, the sound of opening the door rang, and soon, a woman came in.


    "I''m finally home, but I''m exhausted." The girl said as she entered the door, but she was stunned when she was about to change her shoes when she saw the scene on the sofa in the hall.


    At this time, Huang Feng is sitting on the sofa, and Zhang Ziyu is squatting in front of him, holding a tissue in his hand. This posture is very easy to imagine and misunderstand.


    "Well, isn''t it time for me to come back?" The girl whispered, "Or, I''ll go out for a while?"

 1411 Chapter 1411

    "It''s not what you think!" Zhang Ziyu hurriedly stood up and said to the girl who came in: "Yilan, come in."


    "Are you sure you really let me in? It won''t bother you?" The girl asked with a smile, her face full of ridicule.


    "What are you talking about." Zhang Ziyu blushed and said: "What happened just now was not what you thought. I spilled the water, so I want to help him wipe it."


    "Oh..." Yilan dragged a long tone, the water was too bad, and Zhang Ziyu actually wiped it, even if things were not what she thought, but it was pretty It''s strange.


    Zhang Ziyu knew that her friend did not fully believe it, but Huang Feng was still here, and she couldn''t explain anything.


    "Cough cough." Huang Feng coughed a little embarrassingly. Although nothing happened to him and Zhang Ziyu, after all, he would feel embarrassed when he was seen the scene just now, so he stood up and said: "Well, it''s late, I''ll go back first."


    Zhang Tzuyu was not embarrassed to stay with Huang Feng, and what happened just now was indeed quite embarrassing, and she just didn''t know how to face Huang Feng, and now Huang Feng just left.


    "Handsome guy, don''t stay for a while? I can go out to live at night." Yilan looked at Huang Feng and said with a smile, "If it is because of me that affects you, Tzuyu will kill me."


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Ziyu hurriedly stopped her friend from talking nonsense. This friend of hers usually likes to make jokes. I hope Huang Feng will not get me wrong.


    "No, I''m leaving first." Huang Feng said, and then to Zhang Ziyu: "You also have to rest early."


    "Yeah." Although I was a little embarrassed in front of Yilan, Zhang Ziyu was still very happy with Huang Feng''s concern.


    "If you want to laugh, just laugh. If someone cares about you, they will please you and say that there is nothing between you." Seeing Huang Feng leaving and the unconcealable smile on Zhang Ziyu''s face, Yilan began to laugh again. She was.


    "No." Zhang Ziyu said, and then walked to the sofa and put away the culprit who caused the misunderstanding. If it weren''t for this thing, she and Huang Feng would not have been misunderstood by Yilan.


    "Isn''t it, you guys really almost did that just now? All your clothes were taken off?" Yilan said in surprise when she saw what Zhang Ziyu was holding.


    "What are you talking about? I forgot to put it away yesterday, not what I was wearing." Zhang Ziyu explained.


    "Let me just say, even if you are in a hurry, you won''t be in the hall." Yilan said.


    Yilan has recognized it. The person just now is Huang Feng who sent Zhang Ziyu back. Moreover, Yilan works in a hospital, and is usually more open than Zhang Ziyu. Some things Zhang Ziyu is embarrassed to say, in her words , But it is very normal.


    Zhang Ziyu struck a orchid with what he was holding and said, "When I left yesterday, didn''t you let you put it away for me?"


    "That, I forgot, and I didn''t expect that you would come in suddenly. We have never been a foreigner here." Yilan said embarrassedly. Of course, she would not admit that she was herself. The negligence caused the situation just now.


    "It won''t affect the relationship between you and him?" Ichiran said, "What if he thinks you are a sloppy person?"


    "We really don''t have that kind of relationship between us." Zhang Ziyu said, but this time, they are not as confident as before, because they do not have that kind of relationship now, but when they were on the plane before , She was indeed tempted by Huang Feng, and she clearly felt this.


    "Yeah, when Huang Feng sees his own things thrown around, does he think he is a sloppy and unclean person?" Because his feelings for Huang Feng are different, Zhang Ziyu obviously cares more about Huang Feng''s treatment of himself It¡¯s easier to think about it. If she had been in the past, she would not have considered Huang Feng¡¯s feelings. At most, she thought it was a misunderstanding.


    ...


    Huang Feng on the other side, even though he was driving, was thinking about what was just now in his mind.


    What surprised Huang Feng was that when he returned to his home and was about to go to bed, he suddenly received a text message from Zhang Ziyu. The content of the text message made him a little confused and funny.


    "That thing was because I left in a hurry yesterday and forgot to collect it. It was clean."


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that Zhang Ziyu actually sent a text message to explain to himself that thing. Needless to say, Huang Feng also knew what it was referring to.

 1412 Chapter 1412

    What Huang Feng didn''t know was that Zhang Ziyu hesitated for a long time before sending this text message. Moreover, after sending it, she still regretted it, but it was too late.


    However, after it was posted, she regretted it again. She wanted to withdraw, but she couldn''t withdraw it. Zhang Ziyu was very upset. If she didn''t talk about this kind of thing, the two would acquiesce in not mentioning it again, but Now, I actually took the initiative to mention it. If I explain this way, the more the explanation becomes, the more chaotic I will become. As soon as this text message is sent, I admit that I know that Huang Feng saw that thing?I also admitted that that thing is his own. If this is the case, Huang Feng will probably think more about it.


    "It was all killed by the guy Yilan, ah, ah, ah, it''s a shame!" Zhang Ziyu lay on the bed, covered the quilt on his head and shouted, as if he could think of Huang Feng seeing this The expression when texting, and because of this, the face is scary.


    What made Zhang Tzuyu even more shy was that she soon received a text message from Huang Feng, which contained only three words: I know.


    This time Zhang Tzuyu was even more shy, thinking in her heart, how Huang Shanzhen thinks of herself, and she doesn¡¯t know if she thinks, the more she thinks, the more embarrassed she becomes, and she is out of control. It seems that tonight, she is Going to insomnia.


    Huang Feng didn''t think so much. He just felt that Zhang Tzuyu''s explanation was a bit unexpected. Originally, he thought that both parties would treat the previous events as if it hadn''t happened. Unexpectedly, Zhang Tzuyu sent a text message to explain it.


    After replying the text message, Huang Feng took out the storage box and wanted to see if the upgrade was completed. However, he was slightly disappointed that the storage box could not be opened yet, that is, the upgrade has not been completed. After staying abroad for a few days, this storage box has not been upgraded yet. It seems that this upgrade takes much longer than the previous two.


    However, Huang Feng is not in a hurry. Of course, it is useless to be anxious. The storage box will not listen to him. Moreover, Huang Feng is not at the beginning, so he urgently needs the help of the storage box.


    In the morning of the next day, Huang Feng took the previously obtained super seeds to Secretary Tan, and Secretary Tan did not have the slightest procrastination. He immediately sent the seeds away. After Huang Feng left yesterday, he I contacted the leaders of those provinces and talked about the trial planting of seeds. Although those leaders were a little bit confused, how could Secretary Tan suddenly promote such a seed? What kind of account is it?


    However, those people did not ignore what Secretary Tan said solemnly, and assured him that after he got the seeds, they would arrange for someone to plant them immediately.


    In this regard, Huang Feng is still very happy. His layout is continuing, and now more and more industries are involved. As long as these layouts can achieve results, then his company will become a pivotal enterprise.


    After solving the seed problem, Huang Feng went to the restaurant to have a look. This restaurant was previously acquired by him. After the acquisition, a simple decoration was carried out. Counting time, it could be completed recently, and the ones he contracted The vegetables on the ground are almost ripe, and the time is just right.


    When Huang Feng arrived there, the decoration workers were doing the final finishing work.


    "Boss Huang, are you here? The decoration of your place is about to be completed. I will show you to see if there are any dissatisfactions." The team leader who arranged the decoration company here is right. He saw Huang Feng Arrived, said very enthusiastically.


    Huangfeng¡¯s project here is not very heavy, but the price given is not low. For them, it is a very good project. In addition, Huang Feng did not make random demands during the decoration process. Therefore, this decoration team has a very good impression of Huang Feng.


    "Okay, let me see." Huang Feng nodded.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng looked at his store under the leadership of the decoration team leader. I have to say that the money is still worth it. Although it costs a lot, the effect of the decoration is very good, and the whole restaurant looks high-end The atmosphere is high-grade, but it doesn''t have that tacky feeling. It gives people the feeling that this place is very high-grade, and eating here seems to be very identity.


    Moreover, the decoration time is not long. According to the description of the team leader, in one or two days, it can be officially completed here, and because the materials used are very good, it is not the kind of decoration that is harmful to the human body. Therefore, once the decoration is completed, the formal business can basically be carried out.


    Huang Feng is very satisfied with this. What he wants now is time. Those special vegetables are mature and can be served here. Huang Feng believes that the delicacies made with those vegetables will definitely make him. The restaurant was a hit.


    Because he is not a professional in this area, Huang Feng did not make any other requirements. He only looked at the final result, and the final result satisfies him.


    And Huang Feng has a lot of things now. In addition to looking at the progress of the restaurant¡¯s renovation, he has to solve the car production line. After all, he has promised Secretary Tan before, and Secretary Tan will help him. He is very positive. Huang Feng is not embarrassed to procrastinate. Moreover, Huang Feng himself attaches great importance to this matter. He also wants to show the German auto companies whether the people of China can produce superior performance. The car comes.


    In addition, Huang Feng provided Zheng Shuai with a few scripts and asked him to find a director to shoot. Originally, Huang Feng was thinking about the Spring Festival file. It is enough to have this movie filmed by Director Feng, but Huang Feng Now I feel that I¡¯m not going to play, but if I want to play, I¡¯ll have to play bigger. Think about it, when the time comes, the Spring Festival stalls and the top movies at the box office are all invested and shot by my own company. What kind of shock will it be? At that time, no one would underestimate their newly established company.


    On Zhu Xiyu''s side, she was in school and training recently. After a few days, her state has adjusted. Huang Feng is ready to release an album for her. While helping her realize her dream, it also further promotes her company''s name.


    In short, Huang Feng has a lot to do now. Fortunately, he now has a lot of helpers. He only needs to look at the overall situation. And with all the industries going forward, Huang Feng is also full of confidence. Don¡¯t wait three years. Maybe within a year, I can go to Yumo''s house to propose a marriage.

 1413 Chapter 1413

    "No, the leader''s condition has worsened again!"


    Several people in white coats were busy anxiously with nervous expressions on their faces, and Director Wang, who had met Huang Feng a few times before, was among them.


    They can¡¯t help but be nervous. The eldest person in charge of them has worsened recently, his memory is declining, and dementia will soon appear. The rate of deterioration is worse than they thought. Faster, and until this time, they have not been able to come up with an effective treatment.


    Of course, this cannot be completely blamed on them. After all, this disease is an intractable disease in the whole world. I have never heard of anyone who can cure it completely, and the people above understand this. Circumstances, let them do their best, and did not give a death order, so they must be cured.


    However, even if there is no death order, everyone dare not take it lightly. Once something happens to the big guy, then they will definitely not have a good life in the future, and if that happens, their It will not be better in my heart.


    "Someone has been sent to ask if we have any ideas." A white coat said.


    "How? What can be done? This disease, even in the world, has never heard of a complete cure." Another person said, a bit complaining and a little anxious, although there was no order to die, but , Keep asking them the solution, and their hearts are not feeling well.


    "Records are used to break. No one can cure it before. It doesn''t mean that this disease will never be cured."


    "That''s not something that can be achieved at a short-term technical level."


    "Should we try surgery?"


    "Surgery? It''s the location of the head there. The risk is too high. Moreover, as the leader is older, the probability of successful operation is very low."


    Everyone was disturbing and talking about their own thoughts, but they could not think of any good way. They were not surprised. After all, this kind of discussion has not been going on for a day or two, every time. It ended in quarrel and irritability, they have not been able to find any good solutions.


    "Hey, Director Wang, why do you keep silent?"


    At this time, someone noticed that Director Wang, who was in a marginal position, had not spoken all the time. Thinking about the recent discussions, it seems that Director Wang has always been like this. He often said nothing unless someone asked him actively. Otherwise, he would basically not open his mouth.


    "I have nothing to say." Director Wang shook his head. Compared with everyone present, he is still a junior, and his experience is not as good as that of everyone present. The qualifications are also inferior. Therefore, what he said is often not taken seriously. Therefore, he seldom speaks now. Moreover, none of these experienced people can think of a good way, so naturally he can''t do it anymore.


    "Director Wang, everyone is working together to find a solution, but you are always in a daze. Something is not appropriate," said a doctor in a white coat.


    "The seniors haven''t been able to think of a good way, and naturally I can''t think of a junior." Director Wang said.


    "You can''t say the same thing. Experience is sometimes not too useful, especially when faced with such a disease that everyone is helpless. Past experience is simpler and useless."


    "I also know, but apart from the method I said before, I really can''t think of any other methods." Director Wang said.


    During this period of time, he has not thought of other solutions, but how can he think of a solution in a short period of time for such intractable diseases that cannot be solved by excellent doctors in the world?


    Therefore, during this time, although he was also thinking of a solution, he did not think of a good solution, just like everyone else, and his previous proposal was rejected by everyone collectively, which made Director Wang a little taciturn. .


    "You mean the kid from Qing Province?" Obviously, everyone still remembers Director Wang''s previous proposal.


    "Yes, it''s him. I always think that only he can save the leader." Director Wang said. Although the leader''s disease is not the same as Xue Lingyun''s father''s disease, Director Wang just thinks that Huang Feng can cure the leader''s disease. And, if he can''t be cured, Director Wang feels that other people will be even more impossible.


    "No, too young and inexperienced." Someone immediately rejected it.


    "Professor Li just said that in the face of this disease, experience is not the most important thing." Director Wang retorted: "Although Huang Feng is young and inexperienced, he is veteran and calm in his work, without the impatience of young people. And, that kind of cancer can be cured, I think he can try it."


    "Try it? How can it work? You also know the identity of the leader. Can you try it casually?" Someone immediately shook his head and objected.


    In fact, this time it was mainly because the leader¡¯s status was too high, and the talents seemed to be a little shy. If the patient was an ordinary person this time, they would have agreed to let Huang Feng come to try it. However, replaced by this leader. Then it won''t work. Once there is an accident, all of them together are not qualified to bear this responsibility.


    "If you don''t let him try? Is there any other way?" Director Wang said: "Anyway, I can''t think of other ways, so we can only watch the leader''s condition worsen day by day. "


    As soon as Director Wang finished speaking, a special nurse who was in charge of taking care of the leader came in and told everyone that the leader''s condition had worsened again, and everyone didn''t care about discussing it here, and quickly went to see the leader''s situation.


    The situation is obviously not optimistic. The condition has deteriorated further. It may be that the previous considerations are too great. Even if it is sick, the leader has a lot to worry about. Therefore, he did not have a good rest. Cause the condition to worsen.


    However, no matter what the reason, the situation has indeed deteriorated further, and everyone''s faces have become more serious.


    "Or, let Huang Feng come and try?" For the first time, a voice other than Director Wang appeared to support Huang Feng''s treatment.


    There is no way. The current situation really cannot be delayed. They have to find a way as soon as possible, and all the ways they thought of before have been tried, but they have no effect. It seems that the one proposed by Director Wang is the last way. Up.


    The others did not immediately object this time, but were silent. They were considering the feasibility of this proposal, and it was indeed time for the final decision.

 1414 Chapter 1414

    When Huang Feng received an unfamiliar call from the imperial capital, he was in a warehouse in the suburbs, sending real things to various spaces.


    Although the storage box cannot be opened yet, it only affects its replacement function and cannot affect other aspects. Therefore, Huang Feng can still go to another villa in time and space, and can also give away things in reality. To every time and space.


    And after this period of time and continuous transportation, Huang Feng has already sent a lot of things to other spaces, of which cold weapons and cosmetics are the most.


    Both cold weapons and cosmetics are because Huang Feng has the goods himself. He previously purchased a cold weapons manufacturing factory. After he acquired it, he expanded the scale of production. During this time, he continued to build There are many finished products, and, from the beginning, only swords have become the current ones. All kinds of bows, arrows, spears, and so on are available. It can be said that eighteen weapons can be found there.


    And Huang Feng also set up a research and development department for the factory to study the upgrade functions of these cold weapons to make them sharper and more durable. Most of these weapons were shipped to Ning Wushuang and Ari. The two spaces where they are located are far behind the reality in terms of cold weapon building technology, and there are more cold weapons in demand, so they are naturally two huge markets, because now The transportation capacity is limited. Therefore, Huangfeng did not transport cold weapons to other spaces. Although other spaces are also needed, the demand is not as large as these two spaces. Therefore, Huangfeng is always close to these two spaces.


    The cosmetics are different. Since Huang Feng, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao confirmed their relationship, Tianjiao Group can be said to be his industry. With Huang Feng¡¯s help, the scale of production continues to expand and the cosmetics produced Most of them have been sent by Huang Feng to various time and space. In reality, it is enough to keep the previous scale, and no longer think about expansion.


    Cosmetics are not the same as cold weapons. This stuff is popular in almost every time and space. It is simply in short supply. The ability to make money is stronger than cold weapons.


    As for things like salt, clothes, etc., because of various reasons, Huang Feng didn''t send much to other spaces.


    With his continuous delivery, he has now occupied most of the market in those spaces. Coupled with armed protection, Huang Feng is now making money faster than the money printing machine.


    Of course, while making money, Huang Feng is also constantly subsidizing. Among them, the space where Ning Wushuang is and the previous zombie doomsday space are the main ones. In these two spaces, Huang Feng has his own country and carries out infrastructure construction. It is very expensive. Therefore, Huang Feng is making a lot of investment. It is estimated that in another year or so, the construction of these two spaces will not need Huang Feng''s subsidy, and they will be self-sufficient.


    In short, now Huang Feng is making money fast and spending money fast. However, in general, his deposits are still increasing. Therefore, there is no shortage of money in his hands. In reality, the pace of layout is further accelerated. .


    And in these layouts, in addition to domestic industries, slaves exchanged in Africa, he has exchanged a lot during this time, and because in Africa, even black households do not matter, so Huang Feng is even more unscrupulous in exchange. , The number of his people there has changed from more than a dozen at the beginning to more than a hundred now, and Huang Feng is constantly making exchanges to enhance his strength there.


    And those people did not disappoint Huang Feng. They have already occupied a lot of territory and recruited a lot of subordinates. There are many refugees in Africa. As long as they have money and food, they must recruit some ordinary people. Soldiers, there is no problem at all.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng only exchanged more than one hundred slaves in the past, there are already more than 3,000 people in the team there, and this number is still increasing, although some Western countries are also looking for spokespersons there and occupying However, their money is not as fast as Huang Feng, and their fighting power is not as strong as those who Huang Feng has exchanged for. Therefore, Huang Feng''s expansion speed there is even faster than those supported by some Western countries. be quick.


    Huang Feng is very satisfied with this. Various industries are constantly developing, and Huang Feng''s mood will naturally not be bad. However, at this time, he is still a little confused when receiving a call from the Imperial Capital.


    Among the people Huang Feng knows, there are no imperial capitals. Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue are all imperial capitals. Bai Xiaoruan and Tan Ying can also be counted, but these people are now in Qing Province, so , When Huang Feng received the number that showed the capital, he was still very confused, thinking who was calling the wrong number.


    "Hey, who?" Huang Feng hesitated for a moment, but still connected the call.


    "Huang Feng, right? I''m Wang Hai. We saw it in the hospital before, when you treated your friend''s father." The person on the phone said.


    "You are Director Wang? Why do you have my number?" Huang Feng is even more puzzled. He and Director Wang have only met twice, and there is no deep friendship. How can he have his own number?


    "I asked the doctor at the hospital in Qing Province to ask Ms. Xue." Director Wang explained.


    "What''s the matter with Director Wang?" The Ms. Xue in Director Wang''s mouth should be Xue Lingyun. She knows that her number is normal. However, Director Wang specifically asked her for her number, and she didn''t know what it was.I don''t remember any friendship with him.


    "That''s right, can you come to the Imperial City right away, there is a patient here, and we need your help." Director Wang said.


    Faced with the further aggravation of the gangster¡¯s illness, and the dilemma that they and others were helpless, everyone finally agreed to Director Wang¡¯s previous suggestion and wanted to ask Huang Feng to go to the Emperor to show that gangster. However, they Still holding a skeptical mind, so I wanted to see if Huang Feng had this ability.


    When Director Wang saw that everyone finally agreed, he immediately called Xue Lingyun''s father''s doctor and asked him to ask Xue Lingyun for Huang Feng''s number.


    Although Huang Feng helped Xue Lingyun¡¯s father heal the disease, Xue Lingyun¡¯s father was not discharged from the hospital during this period and is still under observation and recuperation. However, it is coming soon. Xue Lingyun called and said that her father was here. I will be discharged from the hospital in a few days, and I want to invite Huang Feng to dinner.

 1415 Chapter 1415

    "Patient?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and said: "If Director Wang can''t treat the patient, then I can''t help it. I''m not a professional doctor."


    In fact, this was Huang Feng''s tactful refusal. The relationship between him and Director Wang was not so deep. Naturally, there was no need to go to the imperial capital for a word of his. Moreover, in this world, people who get sick every day There are so many people, even if Huang Feng has the heart of a bodhisattva, it can¡¯t be saved. Therefore, he can only do his best to save some people he can help, especially the people around him, and the others. For irrelevant people, he has nothing to do.


    Of course, it does not mean that Huang Feng will die without saving. He asked Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao to purchase hospitals and pharmaceutical factories, just to come up with some special medicines to treat more patients. After all, he is the only one. After all, people''s energy is limited. With hospitals, some pharmaceutical factories, and those with superb medical skills that he exchanged, there must be more people who can be treated.


    And in this way, he doesn''t need to always take the shot himself and focus all his energy on this matter.


    "You can do it!" How could Director Wang fail to hear the rejection in Huang Feng''s words?Therefore, he suddenly became a little anxious, but he managed to convince other people on his side. As a result, he did not expect that there was a problem with Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s also because Director Wang was too self-confident before. He felt that as long as he agreed, there would be no problem with Huang Feng, but now, he realized that he and Huang Feng are not familiar with him, and Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what to do. The specific identity of the person treating him, then why did he rush to the imperial capital when he heard his request?


    Obviously, this is impossible.


    "Director Wang praised me too much," Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, listen to me. The patient''s identity this time is very special and important. It''s just that before you come to the imperial capital, I can''t tell you his specific identity. I can only say that it is really important. You must agree to it. Help." Director Wang said anxiously: "I have seen your treatment of Ms. Xue''s father before. Although the condition of this one in the Imperial Capital is different from that of the other one, I think you are capable of curing this one."


    Because of the principle of confidentiality, before Huang Feng came to the Imperial Capital to confirm the treatment of the big man, Director Wang obviously could not tell Huang Feng the specific identity of the other party. After all, this matter is currently kept secret from the outside world. Once it is leaked out , The impact is too great.


    However, Huang Feng couldn''t manage so much, and didn''t know so much. You asked me to treat the patient. As a result, if he didn''t come, he just made a phone call. Besides, he still didn''t know the specific situation of himself and the patient?How can there be such a thing, this is to regard himself as his subordinate.


    Moreover, Huang Feng didn''t really want to go to the Imperial Capital to treat someone, but now he doesn''t want to go even more.


    "Director Wang, you really praise me too much. My ability is at best to cure some minor illnesses. I was able to cure my friend''s father''s disease last time. It was a coincidence. I really don''t have that great ability. That''s it, I have something to do here, so just hang up. You should hurry up to find someone else, and you can''t delay the patient''s treatment." After speaking, Huang Feng hung up.


    "Hey hey hey." Director Wang fed a few times, but Huang Feng''s voice was no longer heard, and there were bursts of blind sounds in the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" the person next to Director Wang asked.


    "He hung up the phone." Director Wang said, with a bit of shock on his face. You must know that although his qualifications are a little lower compared to the others, he is an authority and an expert in other places. No matter who it was, it was a polite reception.


    As a result, when he arrived at Huang Feng''s side, before he finished speaking, Huang Feng hung up the phone. This was a treatment that Director Wang had never done before.


    "Hang up?"


    "Well, he said he has limited ability and can''t cure it." Director Wang said.


    "It''s too much, we called him, and he actually pushed back and forth! It''s an arrogant junior." Someone immediately said angrily.


    "That''s it, I don''t have much ability, this temper is not small." Someone agreed.


    "Nor can you say that. He doesn''t know our specific identity, nor the identity of the patient. Therefore, it is normal to refuse our request." At this time, Director Wang had recovered and he understood that he himself After all, he is not familiar with Huang Feng, and Huang Feng does not know his identity. Naturally, he will not treat himself respectfully like Xue Lingyun''s father''s attending doctor before.


    "That can''t be such an attitude. Don''t the parents of the doctors know? How can they see the death without saving?" At first, everyone was still hesitating whether to come to Huang Feng. As a result, Huang Feng directly refused, but they were angry instead. I feel that I have been ignored.


    "After all, he is not a real doctor." Director Wang said, "No, I have to go to Qing Province myself. I must invite him."


    "I don''t know if he can cure this disease. You still have to go personally?" Although Director Wang appeared to be a little less senior in front of them, he was also authoritative when he went out. Now Director Wang actually wants to go to the door on his own initiative. Please a little-known little person, they still find it difficult to accept.


    "He is our last hope now. I must go." Director Wang stood up and walked outside: "Moreover, he is stronger than me, and I should be respectful and polite to him.


    With that said, Director Wang has already left the conference room. Time is not waiting. He must rush to Qing Province as soon as possible and invite Huang Feng to him. Only Huang Feng has hope.


    Others looked at each other a bit. They didn¡¯t know why Director Wang had so much confidence in Huang Feng. The two had only met with each other. The patient¡¯s condition was not the same. However, Director Wang believed that Huang Feng could cure the man. guy.


    "Director Wang is right. There is a sequence of hearing about it. If the young man really has that ability, I will give him a hand, and I will be willing." For a long time, a professor with a white beard said.


    "I hope Director Wang will really invite that young man, and I also want to see what kind of ability this young man has."


    In the evening, when Huang Feng returned to the villa from outside, he saw a person in his residence who surprised him.


    "Director Wang, why are you here?" The person who surprised Huang Feng was Director Wang. After he left the conference room, he booked the fastest flight to Qing Province. Through Xue Lingyun''s relationship, he directly I found Huang Feng''s villa.

 1416 Chapter 1416

    "Mr. Huang, I¡¯m sorry." Director Wang¡¯s attitude towards Huang Feng was very good, and he was not angry because Huang Feng rejected him before. As he said, there is a priority after hearing that, he thinks Huang Feng is better than him. If you are capable, respect Huang Feng.


    "I am here this time for what I said on the phone this morning." Director Wang said.


    "Director Wang, haven''t I already said that I am not capable enough to help you." Huang Feng said. He really didn''t expect that Director Wang would come in person, and he came so fast that I only got through in the morning. The phone, at night, actually went directly to his residence. This speed was really fast.


    However, Huang Feng did not change his mind because of this. The main reason is that he himself has a lot of things in Jiangzhou. It will be Grandpa Su Yumo¡¯s birthday in a few days, and he will definitely go to the imperial capital. He will stay in the imperial capital for a period of time, so before leaving Jiangzhou, Huang Feng wanted to help deal with all the recent things.


    Huang Feng has arranged for people to install the car production line in the factory he bought before. Secretary Tan attaches great importance to this. Although he has not yet come, his secretary has been here several times. The production line has just been installed, and the raw materials and other things have been purchased before, and Secretary Tan has taken care of him. Therefore, in the two days, his car factory will officially start production. At this time, Huang Feng certainly did not want to leave Jiangzhou.


    "Mr. Huang, please reconsider. The patient''s identity this time is not ordinary and it is of great importance." Director Wang still did not give up. He flew here from the imperial capital, naturally, he would not give up because of Huang Feng''s refusal. "Mr. Huang, we have tried many methods, but it still doesn¡¯t work. There is no other way. I¡¯m here to trouble Mr. Huang."


    Huang Feng was just about to refuse, but Su Yumo, who was next to Director Wang, suddenly spoke and said: "Huang Feng, if you can, you can help Director Wang."


    "Yeah, Huang Feng, Director Wang personally came from the imperial capital. I think the matter is already very serious. If you can help, you can help me." Tang Muxue also said, even Xie Mengjiao next to him also meant something. In persuading Huang Feng to help Director Wang.


    This made Huang Feng a little surprised. You should know that no matter what Huang Feng makes, Su Yumo''s daughters will not speak easily, and will respect Huang Feng''s decision. However, today they took the initiative to help Director Wang. Said, this is obviously unusual.


    And when Su Yumo''s three daughters spoke up, Huang Feng naturally hesitated. Before he refused Director Wang, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to save people, but he felt that he would be too busy to save anyone. Everyday There are so many people who are sick, and I don¡¯t have much friendship with Director Wang. There is no need to change my plan because of his business.


    However, it now appears that things are not as simple as they thought. Su Yumo''s daughters, who have never intervened in their own affairs, even opened their mouths to help Director Wang, so Huang Feng naturally couldn''t completely ignore their words.


    Director Wang hesitated when he looked at Huang Feng''s face, knowing that there was a play, and he gratefully glanced at Su Yumo''s three daughters and said, "Mr. Huang, please be sure to help me. I will definitely not reject anything that is useful to me in the future. ."


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know the specific identity of Director Wang, but after seeing Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s doctor treating him so politely, obviously, his identity should be extraordinary. If he wants to come, he can indeed help him. Could it be that, How many women Su Yumo spoke out for help because of this?


    "Let me think about it." Huang Feng decided to think about it first, and later asked Su Yumo what happened to them.


    "Okay, please Mr. Huang to make a decision as soon as possible. The patient''s situation can no longer be delayed." Director Wang said, then stood up and said to the daughters of Su Yumo: "Thank you Miss Su, Miss Tang and Miss Xie for the hospitality, then I Let¡¯s go first. Please tell me immediately if Mr. Huang has any decision."


    "I''ll send it to Director Wang." Su Yumo took the initiative.


    Watching Su Yumo send Director Wang, Huang Feng looked at Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao and said, "What''s the matter? Do you know Director Wang?"


    Huang Feng seemed to understand. Su Yumo seemed to know Director Wang, but even if they knew each other, they would not easily speak for irrelevant people.


    "Yes, I know, Director Wang is still somewhat famous in the imperial capital, especially in the high-level circles." Tang Muxue said, "We didn''t expect that he would come to you in person, in such a hurry. It seems that the situation is indeed not optimistic. ."


    "This is the first time that I have seen Director Wang be so violent." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    It seems that Huang Feng''s guess is correct, and Su Yumo''s three daughters all know Director Wang.


    "What is the identity of Director Wang? How do you all know him?" Huang Feng asked.


    "His identity is not a secret in the upper circles of the imperial capital." At this time, Su Yumo, who had given him away, also returned. She said: "On the surface, Director Wang is just an ordinary expert doctor in a hospital. In fact, he He is also in charge of the physical conditions of those people in the imperial capital government. The identity of the person in charge is not ordinary. Of course, he is only one of the people in charge, and he is also one of the people with relatively junior qualifications. This time he came to you and was so anxious. , I think, it¡¯s definitely not because of the ordinary patients in the hospital, but the people in the high-levels he is responsible for, who have physical problems."


    "So, did you speak for him?" Huang Feng said.


    "Hmm." Su Yumo''s three daughters nodded at the same time: "If you can really help him, it will be good for public and private. Once someone in the high-level government that he is in charge of really becomes critically ill. Circumstances, that is a major event for the entire country. This is definitely not an ordinary trivial matter. It is public and private. Director Wang is still very popular in high-level circles. If you can help him He will certainly accept your love, and if you can help him cure the illness of that high-level person, people in the high-level government will treat you differently. No one can ask for it. "


    "Yes, it is not a trivial matter to make Director Wang so anxious. At this time, if you can help, those high-level government officials will definitely appreciate you." Tang Muxue also said, "Yes. I know that the people he is in charge of are higher than those in our families! If you can get their favor, you will be very helpful."

 1417 Chapter 1417 Arrived in the Imperial Capital

    "It turned out to be like this. No wonder the three of you suddenly spoke for someone today." Huang Feng said suddenly. After all, Su Yumo''s three daughters are still looking for themselves, if they can really cure Director Wang''s mouth. What the patient said is indeed a great thing for myself.


    "We didn''t expect that Director Wang would find here." Tang Muxue said: "We have seen Director Wang before, but Director Wang should know who we are, but he doesn''t remember us clearly. After all, Those who can come into contact with him are all high-levels, and the elders in our family can have contact with him. It is estimated that no one else knows him."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that, he would beg on your head." Xie Mengjiao also smiled: "Huang Feng, can you cure the patient he said?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen the patient''s specific situation, so it''s not easy to tell." Huang Feng said: "If such a person can seek help, then the patient''s condition must be very dangerous, and it is The illness is certainly not simple, otherwise, in their capacity, they can mobilize the best doctors in the country to help, and they won''t come to me."


    "That''s true." Su Yumo said. They all understand that the identity of Director Wang may not necessarily be able to recruit too many excellent doctors. However, the identity of the people he is responsible for is completely possible. Now, even such an approach It doesn''t help. Obviously, the patient''s situation is not optimistic.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Su Yumo asked, "Although we all hope you can help, but the identity of the patient must be very unusual. If you are not sure, it is best not to do it. Otherwise, what''s the matter? Accidents, you will also be implicated."


    "Not bad." Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao said: "The more noble the status, the less accidents can happen, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious."


    Huang Feng nodded. Of course, he understands this situation. Since it is cured and can obtain such great benefits, if it is not cured, it will inevitably bear great responsibility. Just thinking about the benefits and not taking risks, then Is impossible.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also feels that Su Yumo¡¯s three daughters are right. This is a matter for public and private, and he should take action. The identity of the other party is not ordinary and important to the country. Since Huang Feng himself has the ability to do something , And can''t sit idly by.


    "I''m going to see it." Huang Feng said: "Let''s see the situation first. If it can be cured, I will take action. If it doesn''t work, I will not force it."


    "That''s the best." Su Yumo nodded and said, "My grandfather''s birthday is coming soon. We originally planned to go to the imperial capital in a few days. It seems that you have to take a step first."


    Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao are also going to Su Yumo''s grandfather''s birthday. After all, they and Tang Muxue have been best friends since they were young. Naturally, such things cannot be missed.


    It¡¯s just that they were originally planning to go to the imperial capital with Huang Feng, but now it seems that Huang Feng can only go one step first. After all, looking at the anxious look of Director Wang, it is obvious that the patient¡¯s condition is not very good and it can¡¯t be long Waiting.


    "Then I will wait for you in the imperial capital first." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Ok."


    Now that the decision had been made, Huang Feng did not delay too much. Instead, he immediately called Director Wang. Of course, on the phone, he did not say that he would be cured, only that he would go to the Imperial Capital with Director Wang. Whether the patient''s specific condition can be treated or not, I''ll talk about it at that time, if I can''t treat it myself, I won''t do anything.


    Of course, Director Wang had no objection, and he immediately booked the fastest ticket to the Imperial Capital tomorrow morning, and returned to the Imperial Capital with Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng hasn''t had a few days to go out in Jiangzhou now.


    Fortunately, Su Yumo''s daughters are going to the imperial capital soon, and Li Bingyun is going to work again. Recently, she is busy preparing new songs and concerts afterwards. In short, there are a lot of things.


    Tan Ying has nothing to do. Because of her anorexia, it was impossible for her family to let her go out to work. During this time, she fell in love with cooking, and Huang Feng also handed over the "fairy book". She, she has enjoyed learning during this time.


    In the morning of the next day, after Huang Feng greeted several women, they flew to the imperial capital together with Director Wang.


    "Mr. Huang is this the first time in the imperial capital?" After getting off the plane, someone had arranged a car to pick up Director Wang. Obviously, Su Yumo''s daughters were right before, and Director Wang still has some energy in the imperial capital.


    "Yes, I haven''t had any chance to come before." Huang Feng said.


    Before getting the storage box, Huang Feng has been busy looking for a job to make money. After having the storage box, his main task is still making money, but at this time, the money is no longer small, but to complete Su Yumo. The women''s family worked hard for their demands, and such demands were not low, and Huang Feng naturally had no time to slack off. Except for work reasons, he rarely left Qing Province.


    "Then after this event is over, you must have fun in the imperial capital. The Chinese culture has gathered for thousands of years. It is worth seeing." Director Wang said.


    "Definitely." Huang Feng said. He is indeed very interested in seeing it here. There was no chance before. Since it is here this time, he will naturally not miss it.


    Director Wang did not take Huang Feng to the hotel, but drove directly to the place where they usually work. Of course, Huang Feng could not go to treat the big man casually, and he needed to be examined on his identity. During this period of time, Huang Feng happened to be able to look at the medical record of that big man, as well as their previous treatment information, etc.


    "Everyone, this is the Huang Feng I mentioned before." After the car entered a courtyard, Huang Feng, under the leadership of Director Wang, saw several elderly white coats.


    Huang Feng did not expect that their office is not in a hospital. It is actually in such an elegant courtyard. The area of ??the courtyard is not small. If it is placed in the Imperial City, it is not something ordinary people can have. It was used by them, showing that their identities are indeed extraordinary.


    "You are Huang Feng?" The professors and experts put aside their work and looked at Huang Feng who was brought by Director Wang. They were very curious about the Huang Feng whom Director Wang admired very much. They knew that Huang Feng was very young, but after seeing Huang Feng''s real person, they were still a little surprised. This is too young. Such people cannot even be outpatient doctors in those large hospitals.

 1418 Chapter 1418

    "Yes, I am Huang Feng." Facing these highly respected professors and experts, Huang Feng is not stage fright at all. He sees a lot of big scenes, and he really won''t be scared by the few people in front of him.


    "This is too young." Someone said, although they had been psychologically prepared before, when they really saw Huang Feng, they still felt that they were under a strong impact.


    "Being young does not mean inexperience, nor does it mean incapability." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Young man, you are very confident, can you cure that patient?"


    "I don''t know either." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "I can''t tell whether I can cure it before I see the specific condition of the patient."


    "The patient¡¯s words, you won¡¯t be able to see it for the time being. Of course, you shouldn¡¯t have any complaints. Because the patient¡¯s identity is special, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to approach it casually. It¡¯s always necessary to investigate it, as we did before. After you know the specific identity of the patient, I think you can understand it." One of the professors explained to Huang Feng. Obviously, he was also afraid that Huang Feng would think too much and affect the treatment.


    "I understand." Huang Feng said. On the way here, Director Wang had already explained this to him. Therefore, Huang Feng was mentally prepared. Moreover, these people''s words further verified Su Yumo before. The women¡¯s guess is not wrong. The identity of this patient is indeed unusual. Otherwise, there would not be so many procedures.


    "These are the patient''s examination reports and our detailed records of the treatment process. During this time, you can take a look." One of the relatively young experts said to Huang Feng. Of course, this young person is compared to others. Professors who are experts are definitely much bigger than Huang Feng.


    "No need." Huang Feng waved his hand and refused: "When the time comes, I can check the patient''s condition directly."


    "Arrogant!" Huang Feng''s attitude made the people present a bit mad. They all felt that he was a little arrogant. He didn''t want to watch their treatment process and test reports. Obviously, he didn''t believe in the abilities of himself and others, but only believed in himself. saw.


    "Predecessors, don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t mean to look down on everyone." Huang Feng explained: "Director Wang may have told you before that I am not a doctor, I just know some internal strengths. Therefore, these inspection reports or something, I can''t understand it, and it doesn''t mean anything else."


    Huang Feng''s explanation made the faces of the people at the scene look better, but in my heart there was even more distrust of Huang Feng. Huang Feng is not even a doctor. Can he really cure that leader''s illness?Wasn''t he and the others confused before, that''s why he chose Huang Feng in a panic?At that time, I should be sober and make a decision.


    However, Huang Feng has already come, and they have already reported Huang Feng, and they cannot tolerate them to regret it. Otherwise, the people above think they are joking with the life of the leader, then they will damn.


    Therefore, everyone can only pray in their hearts that Huang Feng can really cure the leader¡¯s illness. Even if it can¡¯t be cured, he must not let his condition worsen. Otherwise, they may all be punished. Reputation is not a good thing.


    At the same time, Huang Feng''s identity information was also handed over, into the hands of the bigwigs.


    "Huang Feng? Twenty-five years old? So young and not a doctor. What''s the matter with those individuals? They can''t get treatment by themselves, so they just find someone to come here. Are they going to find someone to take the blame?" Some big guys saw Huang Feng After the information, said dissatisfied.


    "It is estimated that those people are too anxious, they are forced to have no choice."


    "Hey, do you think this Huang Feng is familiar?" Suddenly, a big guy said.


    "It''s really kind of you to say that." Another person said.


    "I remember, isn''t he the protagonist of the hijacking a few days ago? I heard that it was from the National Security Bureau. He was very skilled and calm in the event. But when will he be cured?"


    "By the way, in the report from the Xiaorong Daily on the last time in Africa, this Huang Feng also contributed the most. He assassinated several heads of rebel forces and directly broke them up." Another person added.


    "Well, I heard that there are still a lot of businesses under his name, and they are developing very well. This is a talent in business."


    "However, this has nothing to do with the doctor profession."


    "Or, ask Xiaorong to come over and ask?"


    "Yes, call Xiao Rong over."


    Soon, Director Rong of the National Security Bureau was called in. Director Rong, who is well-known among the members of the National Security Bureau, was very nervous when facing so many bigwigs. He didn''t know what these big bosses were looking for. .


    "Xiao Rong, how much do you know about Huang Feng in your game?" a boss asked directly.


    "It turns out that it is about Huang Feng." Director Rong felt relieved. He didn''t know much about Huang Feng before. Bai Xiaorou recommended it to the National Security Bureau. However, Huang Feng''s recent performance has been quite eye-catching. Therefore, he is also right. Huang Feng made a detailed understanding. It can be said that he knows Huang Feng better than many people.


    Of course, he would never know about the storage box.


    "Back to the leadership, this is the situation of Huangfeng." Director Rong said. After that, he explained the situation of Huangfeng to the leaders one by one, and even every industry under Huangfeng has done a detailed description. Explain that at the same time, he has not left the ambiguous relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo and others. After all, Huang Feng did not deliberately conceal the news. Therefore, Director Rong wanted to investigate this situation, but he would not Too much trouble.


    "Unexpectedly, this kid is still a romantic seed, good guys, the Su family, the Xie family, the Tang family, and even the Tan family. These are all famous families of the emperor. He actually chased all their women. Now? This young man is very powerful." The boss said with a smile.


    "I heard that, except for the Tan family, the other families are planning to let their children marry. It''s all right now, and they have been dealt with in one go. I don''t know what their expressions will be when they know this." The other person also said.


    Although they were talking gossip, everyone still looked at Huang Feng a little differently in their hearts. You must know Su Yumo''s daughters. They are all famous people and very visionary, and Huang Feng can get so many women at the same time. His favor is definitely not a mediocre, and his commercial ability also shows this, but they obviously care more about Huang Feng''s medical ability.

 1419 Chapter 1419

    "Xiao Rong, do you know that Huang Fengsheng is treating the disease?" a boss asked.


    "I don''t know about this." Director Rong shook his head and said: "However, some team members said before that when they were injured, Huang Feng once gave them a hemostatic medicine. The effect is very magical, which is better than the medicine we use now. The effect is much better. I am currently planning whether to purchase some from Huang Feng. He now has hospitals and pharmaceutical factories under his name."


    Several big guys nodded. This at least shows that Huang Feng is not completely ignorant of medical treatment. Moreover, in the information submitted by Director Wang and others, Huang Feng has cured a cancer patient, and that is recently.


    "So, is there a problem with Huang Feng''s identity and background?" a big man asked.


    "No problem." Director Rong said affirmatively: "When Huang Feng joined our National Security Bureau, we conducted a detailed investigation of his identity. He was born in an ordinary peasant family. Before joining the National Security Bureau, he had never I have never been abroad, and my usual life is not unusual. After joining the National Security Bureau, my performance has always been very good, even beyond imagination."


    Director Rong is still very satisfied with Huang Feng. Huang Feng has completed dangerous missions many times and has given them face to the National Security Bureau. Now, he naturally wants to say something good for his good subordinate.


    Of course, what he said was not a lie. They knew that Huang Feng had indeed been investigated. This is not a lie.


    Several other bigwigs also know this situation. If they want to enter the National Security Bureau, they must be investigated. After all, the National Security Bureau has a special status and not everyone can enter, and their investigations are also very detailed. Since there is no problem in their investigation, there must be no problem.


    "Well, let him try." A big guy said.


    "Huang Feng''s identity is not a problem, but his medical skills..." There are still big men worried.


    "Now there is no other good way. Moreover, time is not waiting for anyone. If it is delayed, Lao Li will be in danger. Huang Feng is highly recommended by those experts and professors. There must be some extraordinary ability. Therefore, I think he can try it."


    "Yes, I also agreed to let him try. Now there is no other good way."


    In the end, all the big guys agreed to let Huang Feng try. What they didn¡¯t say was that if Huang Feng could cure that big guy¡¯s disease, the benefits would definitely not be missing from him, but if it is not cured, Huang Feng would be in trouble even if his condition worsened.


    It was also at this time that Director Rong realized that Huang Feng had been recruited to the Imperial Capital, and that he had to treat the big man with the surname Li. Regarding the situation of that big man, because of the special status of Director Rong, Therefore, he also knew it, but he didn''t expect that Huang Feng would come to treat him. No wonder these big men asked Huang Feng about his medical skills.


    "I don''t know if this kid can do it, but don''t do it." Director Rong naturally understands the power of this matter. It can be said that if Huang Feng does well, he will definitely benefit from it. If it can''t be cured, it will be a big trouble. Of course Director Rong doesn''t want any accidents to the subordinates he is optimistic about.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, after staying in a comfortable night, received a call from Director Wang the next day, saying that his review had been passed and he asked him to come to the courtyard immediately to meet.


    Huang Feng did not delay, nor did he expect that this review speed is so fast, wouldn''t it be a formality?What Huang Feng didn''t know was that Director Rong had already investigated him before, and it was precisely because of Director Rong''s investigation that the speed of this review was so fast.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the Siheyuan, Director Wang and others were already prepared, and it was difficult for these specialist doctors to get up so early.


    "Huang Feng, we are going to do routine checkups on that patient now, and you should follow along to see the actual condition." Director Wang said to Huang Feng. He did not require Huang Feng to be able to cure the patient''s disease. This disease is not a minor one. Although he is optimistic about Huang Feng, it does not mean that Huang Feng will be cured.


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded. He came here to heal the disease. Naturally, there is no problem.


    Huang Feng followed a few people into the most mysterious place in China. This is the place where the leaders of China National Government usually work and rest. When Huang Feng saw Director Wang bringing himself here, he became more and more affirmed in his heart. Not ordinary.


    Although he was psychologically prepared, when Huang Feng saw who the patient was, he was still shocked, because he knew this person, not that he had seen him in reality, but was I''ve seen him on TV. This person''s surname is Li. He is one of the most powerful people in China. He often appears on TV and meets people from home and abroad.


    Huang Feng did not expect that his patient would be this person. No wonder Director Wang and others were so careful that they didn''t tell him the patient''s name and identity before, and no wonder he had to review his identity. It turned out to be this patient. His identity is too special, even surpassing Su Yumo''s predictions, and even higher than they thought.


    "Don''t be nervous, just treat him as an ordinary patient." Director Wang was stunned when he saw Huang Feng, and thought he was nervous. After all, anyone who saw that the patient was this person would be nervous. Tension will affect the performance, so Director Wang will comfort Huang Feng and hope that he will recover.


    Huang Feng smiled at Director Wang and said, "I''m not nervous."


    Indeed, Huang Feng is indeed not nervous. He is just surprised. He hasn''t seen any high-level people in other spaces, and even killed a lot of them by himself. Now seeing such a person is just a little surprised. That''s all, tension really doesn''t exist.


    Of course, this person is already the most noble person Huang Feng has seen in reality.


    "Just don''t be nervous," Director Wang said.


    Afterwards, Director Wang and others checked the leader. The situation was not optimistic. It may be that the patient''s resistance has declined severely because of his age. Therefore, in addition to the previous illness, the patient has caused other diseases. The illness directly caused the patient to fall into a coma. Director Wang and the others were discussing something solemnly while checking. They knew that Huang Feng didn''t understand medical skills, so they didn''t call him to discuss it.

 1420 Chapter 1420

    Huang Feng didn''t care about this, but, when Director Wang and the others had finished the inspection, he went to discuss it, and then he stepped forward to check the situation of the boss.


    Huang Feng still puts his hand on this big man''s hand, and then transfers the energy in his body to the other party''s body. Since returning from the world of "Dragon Babu", Huang Feng''s internal strength has been The explosion has grown so big, it has more than doubled, and the energy in his body is very strong now, and it is easier to check the physical condition of others.


    However, soon, Huang Feng¡¯s brows wrinkled. It was not that he could not find anything, but that there were too many situations, and most of them were bad situations. The nerves of this big man¡¯s brain were damaged. Seriously, memory ability has dropped drastically. The problem here is even more serious than Tian Lin''s previous eye problems.


    Moreover, other physical functions of this big man''s body are rapidly deteriorating. Huang Feng feels that if an effective treatment cannot be found, this big man may not survive for a month.


    "What''s wrong? What did you find?" Director Wang walked over and asked Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was highly recommended by Director Wang. Of course, he hoped that Huang Feng would be able to heal the gangster in front of him. Not only did he save the gangster''s life, but it also proved that Wang Hai had knowledge.


    "The situation is very bad." Huang Feng let go of the big man''s arm and said to Director Wang. After that, he explained what he had observed to Director Wang and others one by one.


    Others, including Director Wang, were shocked by the results of Huang Feng¡¯s inspection. It was not that Huang Feng said something wrong, but that everything he said was correct. There was no mistake. You know, Huang Feng has just arrived. That''s it. Before, they didn''t even read their inspection data. They just "take the pulse". It was more detailed than the results they checked with various instruments. How could this not surprise them.


    "Perhaps, he can really cure this gangster''s disease." This idea suddenly popped up in the minds of several people. After all, the hand that Huang Feng just exposed gave them a lot of confidence. Since Feng can check the patient''s condition so accurately, maybe he can also have a good way to treat it.


    "Then can you cure it?" Director Wang asked Huang Feng with a look of expectation.


    "It''s okay to be 100% sure." Huang Feng said. Seeing that the others were disappointed, Huang Feng continued: "However, there are still 90%."


    "Ninety percent?!" Several other people exclaimed slightly. You know, they had no way to deal with this situation before. As a result, when they came to Huangfeng, they just simply looked at it and they were 90%. How can everyone not be surprised if he can cure this gangster with his certainty?


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded. In fact, this is Huang Feng''s conservative statement. Although the situation of this big man is not optimistic, if Huang Feng has not been to the world of "Tianlong Babu", it would be true. Many say that the main reason is that this condition is already very serious, and that this big man is not too young, which has brought trouble to the treatment.


    However, after going to the world of "Tianlong Babu", Huang Feng''s situation is obviously different. His internal strength is much deeper. Moreover, when he was in Lingjiu Palace, he also read a lot of medical books there. Some treatment methods are known. Although he does not know the principle, he can use the internal power of Xiaoyao School to treat. The energy in Huang Feng''s body also includes the internal power of Xiaoyao School, and is even more advanced than that. , Naturally there is no problem.


    Because of this, Huang Feng is now confident that he can cure this big man. It¡¯s just that Huang Feng never likes to talk too full, so he said it was 90%, not the 100% he thought. After all, Huang There is also Saint Ziguo on Feng''s body. That thing is the holy medicine for saving people. As long as the patient still breathes in, he can be rescued.


    However, Huang Feng would not use that fruit as a last resort. Therefore, that fruit was too precious. Even with Huang Feng''s current wealth, he couldn''t redeem a few, which shows that his price is so expensive.


    Although it is not 100% sure, nine achievements are already hard to come by. Director Wang and others are very pleased. However, Huang Feng''s treatment methods are different from theirs. Therefore, if Huang Feng is in charge of the treatment, That is also to be reported.


    Therefore, Director Wang quickly reported the situation here, and the people above responded quickly, that is, let Huang Feng let go for treatment. The reason why they can make such a decision so quickly is mainly because there is no There is a better way, and they don''t think Huang Feng dare to make jokes about this kind of thing. The 90% certainty is already very high. As long as there is no accident, it is completely certain that it can be cured.


    Therefore, while the big guys above agreed to let Huang Feng let go of treatment, they also gave orders. Everyone, including Director Wang and others, must unconditionally cooperate with Huang Feng''s treatment. What requirements does Huang Feng have? All agreed, that is, to ensure that there can be no accidents during the treatment.


    Therefore, Director Wang and others, from the attending doctor, suddenly became a layman for Huang Feng. This change was a bit quick. However, Director Wang and others have no complaints. If Huang Feng can really cure the boss If he is sick, then he is indeed worse than himself and others, so there is nothing shameful to lay hands on such a powerful person, and even they can learn something from Huang Feng in the process.


    Huang Feng did not expect that such an order would be issued by the above, but he did not refuse it. With these professionals, his treatment process will be smoother. After all, he can only operate many theoretical things. I don¡¯t know too much, and often I have to ask these people for advice.


    If he got a positive answer, he took out his silver needle again.


    After disinfecting the silver needle, Huang Feng was ready to start the needle. This time is different. After all, the patient¡¯s identity is not ordinary. Therefore, Huang Feng was more careful when administering the needle, while Director Wang and others were equally nervous. Staring at Huang Feng''s hand, I was afraid that he would have any accident. Of course, they were also waiting for Huang Feng''s order at the same time. If there is any need, they can keep up at any time.

 1421 Chapter 1421 Three or Five Days

    The process of acupuncture is not complicated, nor is it too difficult. The main difficulty is how to slowly transport the energy in one''s body into the patient''s body.


    Director Wang also told others before that Huang Feng¡¯s treatment is mainly acupuncture and internal force. Therefore, now everyone is not surprised to see Huang Feng¡¯s operation.


    However, they also invited people who know internal strength to come, but it has no effect, and even makes the patient''s condition worse. This is why people did not believe that Huang Feng can cure the patient with internal strength. , It¡¯s not their random speculation, but there have been examples before.


    However, Huang Feng said he was 90% sure, which surprised everyone, but also had some expectations.


    About half an hour or so, Huang Feng inserted all the silver needles into the patient''s body, and they also transported the energy in the body one by one. However, this time is different from before. This time Huang Feng did not immediately Pulling out the silver needle, he turned his head and asked other people: "Does any of you know how to massage?"


    "I will." A professor came out and said immediately. Most of these people are proficient in Chinese medicine, so acupuncture and massage are better.


    "Very well, you come to help him massage the head according to the method I said, not too much strength, not too fast." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." The professor didn''t think there was anything wrong with Huang Feng''s order. They were actually trying to lay hands on Huang Feng, and they should do what Huang Feng said.


    Then, Huang Feng taught the man the massage technique. This technique was learned by Huang Feng in the medical books. However, because he hadn''t actually operated it before, Huang Feng knew what to do, but he could not necessarily do it. Well, now there are experts in this area, of course he would not choose to do it himself.


    Tuina massage can help the patient better soothe the nerves, so that the energy that Huang Feng has just delivered is better integrated. This process has lasted for about half an hour. This massage is not the one in the small hair salon on the street. This kind of informal massage, so it is still very tiring, but the expert did not say anything, Huang Feng did not stop, he would not stop, even if he was already very tired at this time.


    "Okay." Finally, Huang Feng felt that the energy he had pumped in was well absorbed, and he called to stop. The man only heard that, he sighed in relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Watching Huang Feng slowly start the needle.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to remove all the silver needles. At this time, the patient¡¯s face was also clearly rosy. However, the most important condition of the patient was the nerves in the brain, and it was obviously not one time. It can be cured.


    However, Huang Feng''s injection technique and the energy in his body are not a joke, so even if he only has one treatment, the effect is very obvious.


    "The effect of treatment is better than I thought. After three days of treatment, the patient should be able to recover." Huang Feng put the silver needle away and said lightly.


    "It will be cured in three days?" Huang Feng said lightly. It sounds to other people, but it sounds no different from a thunderstorm. Their previously helpless illness arrived in Huang Feng''s hands. It only takes a few days. Cured?Even if Huang Feng can cure the patient, when these people want to come, it will take at least one or two months before it is possible. As a result, Huang Feng actually said that it will be cured in about three days. It''s beyond everyone''s expectations.


    "Yes, it will not exceed five days at most. This is mainly because the patient is getting older. Otherwise, it will definitely be cured within three days." Huang Feng said. After seeing the effect of his first treatment, Huang Feng was very Healed the other party, and became more confident in speaking.


    "Three or five days, will it be too fast? Will the treatment be incomplete?" Someone asked carefully. Huang Feng''s technique had already initially conquered them, so when they were talking to Huang Feng , It¡¯s not as rude as before, but put Huang Feng in an equal position.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "Of course, the rest of the later period is still very important. I am not good at that. When that happens, I will have to trouble a few people.


    Huang Feng did this because he didn¡¯t want all the credit to be given to him. After all, these people were the patient¡¯s doctors before, and he was later, and everyone has the credit. That is the best result. Moreover, Huang Feng himself It is true that he is not very good at recuperating. It is better for professionals to do such things.


    "That''s no problem." When other professors and experts heard Huang Feng''s words, they quickly agreed. The smiles on their faces became even worse. They also understood that it was Huang Feng sharing the credit with them. I have never thought about monopolizing the credit, and everyone has a more favorable impression of Huang Feng.


    "Then the end of today''s treatment, I will go first, you can do a simple check on him, the patient should wake up within an hour." Huang Feng said.


    For the rest, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t need to be here, and Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. After all, the guards here are tightly guarded. He feels that he has a lot of eyes looking at him at all times. It made Huang Feng very uncomfortable, so once he was done, he thought about leaving.


    Director Wang and the others did not force Huang Feng to stay. After all, they also knew that Huang Feng was just a little bit in terms of medical skills. Even if he stayed here, it was of no use.


    After Huang Feng left, Director Wang and others immediately arranged an examination for the patient. Moreover, because the equipment here is the most advanced, the examination result came out soon.


    "The patient''s condition is really getting better!" Someone exclaimed. Although Huang Feng said he could cure the patient before, they didn''t dare to believe it completely before seeing the result. Moreover, this I have just received one treatment, and as a result, the patient¡¯s condition has improved so obviously, no wonder everyone is surprised.


    "The turnaround situation is much bigger than we thought."


    "Yes, it''s incredible, incredible, I think Huang Feng will definitely cure his illness."


    "Yes, it must be possible." Others echoed one after another, and they were all in a much better mood. After all, if something went wrong with this boss, the impact would be too great, of course they didn''t want the patient to have an accident.

 1422 Chapter 1422

    "Go and tell the leaders this news, they are all waiting for the news here." A professor said as if suddenly remembering something.


    "Yes, go right away, for so many days, every day I report is bad news, and finally there is good news." The other also said, with a smile on his face.


    Several other leaders are also very concerned about the condition of this big brother. They are required to report the latest situation of the condition every day. In the past, Director Wang and others reported bad news every day. The good news report went up, and everyone was relieved. At the same time, they admired and appreciated Huang Feng even more.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, after leaving the place that made him feel a little boring, planned to stroll around. He had never been to the Imperial Capital before, and always thought that when he became rich, he must visit the Imperial Capital. Having fun, there is finally a chance now, but Su Yumo and others are not by his side, which makes him a little regretful.


    There are a lot of places where the emperor can play, and there are a lot of places to see. Half a day is not enough. Fortunately, Su Yumo and the others will come to the Imperial Capital in a few days. When the time comes, a few people will go out to play together. It''s more interesting.


    Huang Feng had been playing outside until he finished dinner before going back, because he didn''t drive his car, so when he went back, he could only fight.


    The taxi driver was an imperial city, and he was able to chat. Huang Feng was also happy to chat with him. After he knew that Huang Feng was a foreigner, he also recommended many fun and delicious places to Huang Feng.


    "bump!"


    Just when the taxi driver was chatting with Huang Feng eagerly, a car suddenly rushed out of the side and hit the front of the taxi where Huang Feng was sitting. The entire front of the taxi was smashed. The driver Huang Feng was chatting with became a meatloaf on the spot. Huang Feng¡¯s luck was a little bit better, but he was also hit with blood and vomiting blood in his mouth. This is due to his strong internal power. Otherwise, he might have already died after such a powerful impact.


    Huang Feng struggled to climb out of the taxi, only to discover that it turned out that it was a red Ferrari sports car that had just hit his car. The sports car did not suffer much damage, and the quality was not bad. One was full of alcohol. The young man got out of the car, looked at his own sports car, and then at the taxi that was hit and fell apart. He muttered dissatisfiedly: "It''s really unlucky. The car I mentioned was crashed. That damn it. How did the driver drive!"


    Huang Feng was so close that he listened to all of his words, and he became even more angry. He was in the taxi just now. The taxi driver had no problems at all. It was driving normally. A red sports car suddenly rushed out and hit the taxi directly. It can be said that this sports car is entirely responsible. Now, this guy sees this situation without the slightest guilt, but instead blames the taxi driver.


    Thinking that he almost died here, Huang Feng took two steps forward and directly picked up the other person, and shouted: "How do you drive? You don¡¯t have long eyes? You drive so fast in this place, or you drunk driving. The driver is dead, you are murder, do you know the murder?!"


    I can¡¯t blame Huang Feng for being angry. The person who just chatted with him just died in front of him. He didn¡¯t even have time to rescue him. Moreover, he almost died himself, but his luck was better. That''s all, you know, even if you have a deep inner strength, it doesn''t mean you won''t die. If you were the first to do it, you would die with it. How could Huang Feng not be angry?


    "Who are you? Do you know who Lao Tzu is? Quickly let Lao Tzu go! Or you will be dead!" The young man didn''t have the slightest guilt or fear, but threatened Huang Feng with a hostile expression on his face. , It''s just that when he spoke, the full mouthful of alcohol sprayed onto Huang Feng''s face, causing Huang Feng to frown.


    "You are blind, you killed someone, haven''t you seen it?" Huang Feng said angrily.


    "If you die, you''re just a taxi driver. What can you do if you die? It''s a big deal, I just lose some money." The young man still said indifferently, as if it was not a person who died, but an ant.


    Seeing that the opponent took a human life so lightly, Huang Feng couldn''t help it. He punched the opponent in the face, and the opponent''s eye suddenly swelled. Huang Feng shot with hatred. All of a sudden, his eyes can''t see clearly.


    "Ah, my eyes, my eyes can''t see! What did you do to me, you bastard! I''m going to kill you!" The young man also found that he couldn''t see clearly with one eye, and suddenly Cried.


    At this time, the scene was already surrounded by a lot of pedestrians. There were a lot of pedestrians coming and going. Now there is another traffic accident, so traffic jams soon occurred.


    The traffic police rushed over. I have to say that the efficiency of the traffic police is pretty good. It didn¡¯t take long for the traffic accident to happen here. They rushed over. Of course, they also indirectly saved the young man. Otherwise, Huang Fengxia punched his other eye as well.


    "You are dead, you are dead!" After the young man was rescued by the traffic police from Huang Feng''s hand, he covered his eyes and kept repeating to Huang Feng. Huang Feng looked at him coldly. The fist did not completely calm Huang Feng''s anger. After all, people were already dead here, and he almost had an accident. Huang Feng''s anger could not be calmed down by the opponent''s eye. He just didn''t kill him. Be very tolerant of him.


    However, the young man obviously didn''t know this. After he escaped from Huang Feng''s subordinates, he kept calling, obediently, he was looking for a relationship and was about to kill Huang Feng.


    The traffic police saw that the young man ignored him, so he had to ask about Huang Feng¡¯s situation first. Huang Feng told the traffic police all what he had seen. Obviously, the young man was solely responsible for this matter. The other party was still driving under the influence. , Maybe even drunk driving, this temperament is even more different.


    "Brother, I advise you, this matter should be kept private." Someone next to Huang Feng whispered.


    "Why?" Huang Feng frowned and asked.


    "Look at his license plate. It''s no good for you if you care about it with him," the man said.


    "Then he killed someone, so forget it?" Huang Feng said.


    "He is definitely not short of money. When the time comes to give a large sum of money to the family of the deceased, this matter will pass, and the family may not be held accountable." That humanitarian.

 1423 Chapter 1423 Taken Away

    Huang Feng¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, and he also knew that this person was for his own good. In his opinion, this matter has little to do with Huang Feng, and Huang Feng doesn¡¯t need to be involved. Maybe his family members won¡¯t. Continue to entangle.


    Huang Feng was also helpless. He also knew that this is the tactic used by these rich people. It is solved with money. Like the people of this dead driver¡¯s family, if he doesn¡¯t want his money and refuses to be private, he might finally Nothing. These rich people can use money to solve many things.


    However, Huang Feng was unwilling. He just let the matter go. He wanted to ask for an explanation for the driver. Of course, Huang Feng would get back the compensation money for the driver''s family.


    It''s just that Huang Feng hasn''t had time to find the young man to ask for an explanation. As a result, the young man put away the phone and came to Huang Feng with an arrogant face and said, "Boy, you are dead!"


    However, his current appearance is not deterrent at all, one eye is swollen like a national treasure, and he is very embarrassed.


    "Comrade, you heard it too. He threatened me first." Huang Feng said to the person just now: "Also, what you said is private, it is probably impossible."


    Sure enough, the young man didn¡¯t agree to private, but said to Huang Feng: ¡°If you want to private, ask for money? There¡¯s no way! Originally I wanted to give some money, but now I won¡¯t give it a cent, you give me Wait, I want you to sit through the prison!"


    ¡°I¡¯m going to jail or not, you don¡¯t seem to be able to decide.¡± Huang Feng said, ¡°Also, it¡¯s obvious that the responsibility lies with you! You killed someone, and now they still don¡¯t know how to repent. Those who should go to jail should It''s you!"


    "Hehe, kid, death is coming, and his mouth is still stiff." The young man laughed at Huang Feng.


    "Comrade, who is responsible for this accident? I believe you should already have a judgment." Huang Feng said to the traffic policeman.


    "I warn you, speak carefully, you can''t say anything!" the young man threatened.


    This made the person a little embarrassed, and he also knew that he was lighthearted.


    However, if he were to open his eyes and talk nonsense, he couldn''t do it, so he gritted his teeth and said, "This matter is his responsibility!"


    As he said, the man touched the young man with his finger. The young man was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that he had already warned the other party. This man actually said that, this guy will not be the new guy who just came. Understand, or just a fool?


    "Okay, remember it for me!" The young man pointed to the traffic policeman and said, without the slightest fear on his face.


    Soon, another car came. The person who got off the car seemed to know the young man. After getting off the car, he talked with the young man, and his attitude was very polite.


    Not long after, the young man walked to Huang Feng, first showed his identity to Huang Feng, and then said to Huang Feng with a serious face: "Thank you for a visit with us."


    "Why?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Intentionally hurting people." Qin Guang, the person who had just arrived, said, and he glanced at the young man next to him. It was obvious that he was referring to him, but that young man was smug.


    "You didn''t ask me what happened. You just listened to his side words and took me away. You are not in line with the procedure." Huang Feng said, although this is not his place, Huang Feng is not much afraid, he But I remember why I came here, and I am still a member of the National Security Bureau.


    "Which so much nonsense, if you ask you to follow us, follow us." Qin Guang said impatiently.


    "What about him? He should go too." Huang Feng pointed to the young man and said.


    "Of course he wants to go, he is the victim." Qin Guang said.


    "He is the victim? What do you say about that person?" Huang Feng pointed, and the driver who had just been carried out said.


    "vomit!"


    Seeing the miserable condition of the driver, Qin Guang and the young man couldn''t help but want to vomit, and their faces were very ugly.


    Huang Feng kept his face unchanged and said, "That person was killed by him, what kind of victim is he?"


    "You''re talking nonsense! What does it have to do with me because he is driving wildly?" the young man said confidently.


    "Really?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "Okay, that''s not my business. I''m only responsible for your hurting people. Come with me." Qin Guang said.


    After that, he pushed Huang Feng into the car. Huang Feng didn''t resist. He wanted to see how these people would handle the matter in the end.


    And the young man followed, but his treatment was completely different from that of Huang Feng. It was no different from the one who asked to get in the car. Moreover, after getting there, the young man stayed for a while, Leaving, as for Huang Feng, he has to stay inside.


    Huang Feng didn''t care, and he cooperated very well. Whatever those people asked, he said nothing. As for why they had to beat someone, it was also very simple. It was the young man who drove drunk and killed the driver. Moreover, he almost died. He didn''t want to repent if he hit him to death, so he shot him with hatred.


    "You kid made a lot of action, let me stay in there to reflect on it." The man said to Huang Feng, and after that, Huang Feng was detained.


    "Hey, friend, did you come in because of what you committed?" Huang Feng''s place was not in a private room. There were other prisoners in the detention center. Someone asked Huang Feng in the previous issue.


    "Hit someone." Huang Feng said with a glance at the other person.


    "It''s you? You beat people? Who can beat you with your thin body? It won''t be beaten, right?" Another person said, that man is much taller than Huang Feng, no wonder he would say so. Up.


    "Do you want to try?" Huang Feng suffocated the other person and said. What happened tonight made Huang Feng feel angry. Although he had cooperated with the police investigation before, he was not angry at all. This is the closest time Huang Feng has died. In the past, he had been prepared for dangerous situations, so he could always turn the danger into a waste, but this time was obviously different. He didn''t have the slightest accuracy and almost died. How could this make him not angry?


    "Drink, your kid is pretty handsome, let me see, you have a few kilograms and taels." The man said, and then walked towards Huangfeng with a cruel smile on his face.


    When other people looked at this situation, they all looked at Huang Feng with sympathy, as if they could already see Huang Feng''s tragic end.

 1424 Chapter 1424

    A minute later, there was a scream in the room where Huang Feng was located. Huang Feng was still sitting on the spot. The burly man who provoked him before was already holding his belly and kneeling on the ground with his face. Pale as paper.


    "How is it? Do you want to try?" Huang Feng said with a glance at the other party.


    "Don''t try, don''t try." The big man waved his hand and said, he didn''t see the fierceness, jokes at all. Just now Huang Feng didn''t even get up, kicked him out with a random kick, his two hundred catties His body flew out lightly like a piece of paper. He didn''t know how powerful Huang Feng was, so he continued to trouble him, then he was looking for death.


    "If you don''t try, get out, don''t disturb me to rest." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, yes, I gotta fuck!" The burly man nodded and said to Huang Feng, then struggling to get up, trying to stay away from Huang Feng, the evil star.


    As for the other people in the room, the eyes looking at Huang Feng were full of awe. At this time, no one dared to step forward and provoke Huang Feng. They all knew that Huang Feng was great. The burly man before was a lesson. Many people came to Huangfeng, and they were overwhelmed by a flamboyant move. The gap was so obvious.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about what those people thought of him. He just wanted to be quiet at this time, soothe his nerves and let himself recover from the impact of the previous accident. It was just right for the people next to him not to disturb him.


    However, Huang Feng still did not get a good night''s sleep. When it was midnight, he was actually taken out again, and someone wanted to interrogate him.


    This made Huang Feng frowned. He didn''t commit a serious matter, and he was quite cooperative before. He needs to be deliberately punished like this and not give him sleep?


    In this interrogation, the attitude of those people was even worse than before.


    "Huang Feng, I advise you to explain it honestly, it is useless to lie." Qin Guang said to Huang Feng.


    "What am I talking about? What I said before is the truth." Huang Feng said.


    "I want to quibble! What happened tonight is obviously the accident that happened when the driver didn''t obey the traffic rules. After you got off the car, no matter what, you want to threaten the Ferrari owner and let him give you money to settle the matter. Otherwise, you will sue him for driving illegally, isn''t it like that? You are blackmail, do you know? As a result, the Ferrari owner didn¡¯t agree, and you became ashamed and angered and shot the opponent, causing him to become disabled. This is from the hospital. Diagnosis report." Qin Guang said.


    Huang Feng was stunned by Qin Guang''s words. He didn''t expect that these people would turn black and white so blatantly, there was obviously the shadow of the young man in it.


    Huang Feng paused for a while before he said, "I have to admire your ability to compose stories. It is a pity that you have such a talent not to write novels."


    "Huang Feng! How do you speak! Pay attention to your words! What I just said is the course of the matter. If you admit it, then, if you have a good attitude, you can be punished lightly." Qin Guang said.


    "So, the Ferrari owner has no problems at all?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "He is the victim, and the accident is not his responsibility. He was intimidated by you and injured by you. Of course he has no responsibility. On the contrary, the other party will hold you accountable." Qin Guang said.


    "You blatantly cover him, so you are not afraid that something will happen? Comrade traffic police judged that the accident was Ferrari''s responsibility on the spot." Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be scornful! Be careful we sue you for slander!" Qin Guang was a little bit ashamed, his face was red, and he glared at Huang Feng.


    "Whatever you convict me, anyway, you are good at making up stories." Huang Feng said indifferently.


    "This is a transcript, if there is no problem, sign it!" Qin Guang said while holding a piece of paper to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng looked at him mockingly and said, "Do you think I will sign?"


    "You have to sign if you don''t sign!" Na Qin Guang said, and then took Huang Feng''s hand to force him to sign.


    However, no matter what he exerted his strength, he couldn''t move Huang Feng''s hand. Huang Feng still sat there still, looking at each other with contempt. Huang Feng''s eyes deeply stimulated the other party. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move Huang Feng a bit.


    "If you don''t sign, you just stay here forever, don''t want to sleep!" Qin Guang finally knew that he couldn''t force Huang Feng to sign anyway, he could only put down such a cruel sentence, and then left. In the room, leave Huang Feng alone in the room. Huang Feng is fixed on a chair and cannot be moved. The room is also turned on with hot lights, just can''t let Huang Feng sleep with his eyes closed.


    In fact, what those people don¡¯t know is that Huang Feng can break away from the control of the chair at any time if he wants to. Moreover, the lighting in the room will not have much effect on him. If he wants to sleep, it is still very effective. You can fall asleep easily.


    On the other hand, after Qin Guang got out of the room, he made a call. This call was not for the young man, but for the person above him. For the remarks just now, his boss told him to go. made.


    As for why this is done, in fact, it is not difficult to guess, obviously the identity of the Ferrari owner is unusual.


    At this time, the Ferrari owner had already come out of the hospital. Of course, the disability examination report was made up by him when he went to the hospital. However, the condition of his eyes was indeed not very good. He was on medicine. But there is no effect yet, and we have to wait and see what happens in the end.


    This is mainly because the strength of Huang Feng''s punch is really not small. Just a punch almost ruined the young man''s eyes.


    "Shao Zhou, what''s wrong with you?"


    The Ferrari owner also felt aggrieved in his heart. The car he just mentioned hadn¡¯t been driven for a long time. As a result, he encountered this car accident. The car had to undergo major repairs. Moreover, he also encountered Huang Feng. How can a ignorant and nosy guy feel comfortable in his heart.


    Therefore, after leaving the hospital, he did not go home, but went to a high-end clubhouse, wanting to have some fun in it and soothe his mood.


    It''s just that his current appearance is really embarrassing, his eyes are swollen, he has been half-squinted, and his face is a little blue. When he meets those friends who usually play with him, he will naturally be questioned.

 1425 Chapter 1425

    "Don''t mention it, I was so unlucky today. I had a car accident, crashed my new car, and met a nosy fool, and a stunned traffic policeman, which made me very angry." The young man was the people around me. Said Zhou Shao in his mouth.


    After that, the young man gave a summary of what happened today. The private room was filled with friends he usually played with. Everyone was of similar identity, so there was nothing to say.


    "That kid is silly, what does this have to do with him? Really nosy."


    "Who said no, Zhou Shao, what did you do later? Surely you can''t let the nosy person go easily, right?"


    Zhou Shao nodded and said, "That''s natural. I haven''t been beaten like this. You look at my eyes, and you can''t see clearly until now. I don''t know if something will happen. That fool has been beaten. It''s locked up, I''m going to find someone to go in and kill him!"


    "Zhou Shao is right. You can''t be soft with these people. Otherwise, they don''t know how much they are. They can''t manage everything." After listening to Zhou Shao''s words, not only did the person next to him feel that he did something. Too much, but one after another felt that he did a good job.


    These people are all people with similar identities. The so-called things are similar to people and people are divided into groups. They have similar identities, and they usually act in the same way as people. This is the same smelly group. Therefore, they don''t think Zhou Shao has done anything excessive. Yes, if it was them, they would adopt a similar approach as Zhou Shao.


    "Shao Zhou, I know a few people in the rivers and lakes. Would you like me to contact them?" At this time, a young man next to him said. He and Zhou Shao are about the same age and family background. They often work together. Things that can''t see people.


    "Okay, you help me contact, let them in now, and teach that person well. By the way, that person is called Huang Feng, and I don''t want to see him comfortable for a moment." Zhou Shao said.


    "Okay, no problem, I promise he will be uncomfortable tonight," the man said.


    "Okay, don''t talk about these things, don''t let these assholes affect our mood, come and drink."


    "drink."


    Zhou Shao came here to have fun, so he temporarily let go of Huang Feng''s affairs. However, this does not mean that he will not be held accountable. In fact, because he has never been beaten like this before, it is still In the crowd, Zhou Shao''s hatred for Huang Feng was very strong. It was impossible to let Huang Feng go easily, even if he was taken away.


    Huang Feng on the other side, after staying in that room for a few hours, seeing that it was about to dawn, he was taken back to the previous room. At this time, there were already a few more people in the room. When the extra people saw Huang Feng''s return, all of them looked at Huang Feng maliciously.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly. From these people, he felt an uncomfortable breath, a little bit sullen. Obviously, these people are not good at first sight. In fact, they can be brought into this room. Few are good people, just see who is more ruthless.


    And those who have been frightened by Huang Feng, at this time, when they saw Huang Feng, they felt a little sympathy. They already knew something. These newcomers asked Huang Feng as soon as they came. Obviously, they were They came to Huang Feng, and looking at their appearance, it is obvious that Huang Feng and Huang Feng are not friends, so they are not friends, they can only be enemies.


    "Huang Feng, be careful of them!" Just as Huang Feng wondered why these people think of him this way, the burly man who was beaten by him before suddenly said loudly.


    Huang Feng raised his eyebrows. At this time, among those newcomers, one of them was very close to the burly man and struck him with one punch. Obviously, he wanted to teach this nosy.


    However, his punch did not hit the big man, because the right hand he shook was firmly grasped by the other hand, unable to move at all, and the person who grabbed his hand was exactly Their goal this time, Huang Feng, was just why Huang Feng suddenly appeared here, making that person a little confused.


    "It''s not a good habit to hit people casually." Huang Feng looked at the other person and said. Obviously, these people are coming at him. Huang Feng didn''t expect that the only reminder to himself was the person who had been severely taught by him before. .


    "Go, let this kid go, Shao Li said, as long as you don''t die, you can do whatever you want!" one of the newcomers shouted.


    Their goal here this time is Huang Feng. Now that Huang Feng¡¯s identity has been determined, they will naturally not be polite. They rushed towards Huang Feng. Those who were here before, subconsciously avoided me. , For fear that I will be hit.


    Huang Feng did not have the slightest fear on his face. He directly lifted the person he had just grabbed with his right hand, and then threw the other person towards the person who rushed forward. The few people rushed forward without waiting for them. After reacting, a figure had arrived in front of their eyes. They just wanted to move, but they felt that their bodies were constantly being greeted by fists, and they were in pain.


    Huang Feng is very skillful in beating people this time. He will not leave any scars on the surface of these people. However, these people have suffered serious internal injuries, and they cannot be seen from the outside. Huang Feng suspects The arrival of these guys has something to do with the youth before, so there is no need to be polite.


    So, not long before, the few newcomers who were very unbelievable before, arrogantly did not put Huangfeng in their eyes, all fell to the ground, and they did not even touch Huangfeng from beginning to end. Suddenly, Huang Feng''s body was like a ghost, shuttled among them, even if the space was small, they couldn''t beat Huang Feng at all with their ordinary skills.


    And the onlookers around now really know how powerful Huang Feng is. It turns out that when Huang Feng taught that burly man before, they didn¡¯t use all their strength. They thought that Huang Feng was better than ordinary people. Fight some, but being besieged by so many people will definitely be miserable, but now it seems that their previous ideas are fundamentally wrong. These people simply don¡¯t see enough in front of Huang Feng. The slightest threat.

 1426 Chapter 1426

    "What? Do you still want to abolish me?" Huang Feng said while looking at the people lying on the ground.


    Those few people looked at Huang Feng with hatred and fear. In their hearts, Huang Feng was simply not a human. Normally, they did not fight before. On the contrary, for them, fighting was commonplace. In the matter, I have also encountered some so-called capable players, but even if those people are capable of playing, they will eventually be brought down by them.


    However, facing Huang Feng, it was a completely different feeling. They felt a deep sense of powerlessness, as if no matter how hard they tried, they were not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents and could not hurt him at all. Huang Feng was in their In his heart, he is simply non-human, how could a human being have such a fast speed?Such a great power?


    Anyway, they have never seen it before.


    Seeing that several people didn''t speak, Huang Feng didn''t say anything. Instead, he walked to the burly man who had reminded him before and said, "Thank you for reminding me."


    "You''re welcome." Facing Huang Feng''s gratitude, the big man was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Even if I didn''t remind you, they wouldn''t be able to hurt you."


    This is the feeling of everyone on the scene, because Huang Feng is much stronger than those people. This gap in strength can no longer be made up by a sneak attack, but by the advantage of the number of people. Even if a few people succeeded in the attack, Even if the number of people doubled, it would be impossible to beat Huang Feng.


    "No matter what, thank you just now." Huang Feng said, although he really doesn''t need other reminders, those people don''t want to sneak into him, but after all, this big man is kind, and Huang Feng still leads him very well. Affectionate.


    "Tell me, how did you come in?" Seeing some time, Huang Feng was troubled by those people, and was not drowsy for the time being, so he wanted to chat with this big guy.


    "Just like you, I''m beating people." The big man said, "However, I am not as good as you."


    "Why hit people?" Huang Feng asked.


    "The same as a few of them." The big man pointed to a few people on the ground and said, "I don''t have any other abilities. I can only play with people. This time something happened and I came out to take the trouble."


    Huang Feng understands that this person is also a gangster, and he doesn¡¯t seem to fight less, but this person just reminded himself that although he is a gangster, his heart should not be bad. It can help. Huang Feng also wants to help. One hand, he said: "This road is not the right way after all, and you can''t go for a lifetime. In this way, if you don''t want to be in this business, you can find me and I will arrange a job for you."


    "Can you help me?" the big man asked in confusion, "I have no education and no abilities."


    This big guy didn''t say one more thing, that is, he also had some doubts in his heart that Huang Feng could help him, after all, Huang Feng himself was also locked in.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to be a security guard. Of course, if you are interested in other things, you can learn it, and then I can help you." Huang Feng said, he has a lot of industries now, and arrange for someone to treat him In other words, it¡¯s nothing at all. Moreover, his industry is now expanding very quickly. Many are planning to open branches in first-tier cities, including Imperial Capital, which is also their goal. After all, this is the center of China. How could Huang Feng''s ambitions ignore the imperial capital?


    Not to mention other things, "Xian Niang" has already entered the imperial capital with the help of Tang Muxue. In the future, other industries will come one after another. Huang Feng even plans to establish a company branch here. Of course, The company headquarters will still remain in Qing Province, where it is his base camp.


    "Thank you." Although I don''t know if Huang Feng can help himself, Huang Feng is obviously kind, which moved the big man very much. After all, many people in his profession look down upon him. Obviously, Huang Feng did not look down on him in the slightest, which moved him very much and regretted his provocation against Huang Feng.


    Soon, Huang Feng was taken out again, and at the same time the people who were brought out by Huang Feng were also those who were defeated by Huang Feng. They originally came in to teach Huang Feng. Now the task is not completed and they are injured. Out.


    And Huang Feng has one more charge, that is, deliberately making troubles and beating others. This was originally the back of those people, but they didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng could beat so many people before, and they still thought about it. He didn''t need his hands. As a result, Huang Feng was much better than them.


    As a result, Huang Feng was once again taken into the previous room, and was tested by his will.


    Originally, I wanted to tell Zhou Shao and others about the situation here, but those people drank too much, played hi, and fell asleep, so naturally they did not know the situation here for the first time.


    In the morning of the next day, Huang Feng was still detained there. Those people would not let him leave at all and kept asking him to confess his guilt. Once he confessed, Huang Feng would still not be able to leave.


    At this time, Zhou Shao and the Li Shao who was in charge of finding people also knew that the people they were looking for, not only failed to injure Huang Feng, but they were all injured and hospitalized by Huang Feng. This made them even more so. At the same time, he also vowed to kill Huang Feng in it.


    What makes Zhou Shao feel even worse is that the result of the eye examination he did yesterday was very unsatisfactory. His left eye is not very clear at present, and the doctor also said that within a month or two , He is even at risk of blindness, that is to say, he will become a one-eyed monster in the future.


    How can this make Zhou Shao not angry?A lot of things in the house were smashed, and his face looked terrifying.


    And Zhou Shao¡¯s situation was also known to his family. Zhou¡¯s family is a big family in the imperial capital. Zhou Shao is the eldest son of the younger generation. Therefore, he is loved very much by his mother, especially his mother. No, it can be said that the reason why Zhou Shao is now arrogant and domineering is also an important reason for his mother''s unrestrained spoiling.


    "My son, who is so cruel that beat him so hard?" After Zhou Shao''s mother saw her son''s tragic situation, she couldn''t help her tears. Although Zhou Shao''s father was not Zhou Zhou The young mother spoiled her son so much, but after seeing the appearance of her son, she was also very angry in her heart. Who would dare to bully the Zhou family?


    "It''s a wreck from the countryside!" Zhou Shao said angrily. He already knew some of Huang Feng''s situation and some industries, but what about it? Even if Huang Feng''s achievements are good, they can compare with Zhou''s family. ?Their Zhou family is a big family in the imperial capital, how can people from such a small place compare?


    "What? A person from the country dared to attack so cruelly? It''s really the opposite!" Zhou Shao''s mother said angrily: "Who is he, tell mom, mom will avenge you!"


    "His name is Huang Feng, and he is locked up now." Afterwards, Major General Zhou told him about what happened yesterday. Of course, Zhou Shao''s mother didn''t think there was anything wrong with what her son did. After Zhou Shao''s father heard this, He frowned. He originally planned to teach his son a lesson. However, seeing his son¡¯s current tragedy, he did not say it. He also felt that Huang Feng was too much. An accident occurred and he should pay his family some money. That''s it, how can you shoot so hard?


    "Son, you are doing a good job. Such people dare to bully our Zhou family. Is it true that there is no one in our Zhou family? Don''t worry, mother will help you out!" Zhou Shao''s mother said, and then , She looked at her husband again and said: "Why don''t you say a word, your son has been beaten so badly, so you are indifferent?"


    "Why am I indifferent?" Zhou Shao''s father said. He is a little afraid of his wife. Otherwise, he won''t always indulge his own wife to spoil his son uncontrollably: "I''m not thinking of a way. ."


    "What else is there to think about? Find someone, find a relationship, let the guy go to jail, and then find someone to teach him in jail! Let him never get out" said Zhou Shao''s mother, speaking At that time, the face full of resentment, obviously, Huang Feng''s behavior has completely angered her!


    Zhou Shao¡¯s father instinctively felt that this was a bit too much. However, seeing his angry wife and looking at his son¡¯s appearance, he finally said: "Okay, just do as you say, I''ll call."


    Although Zhou Shao¡¯s father felt that this was a bit too much, but Huang Feng, a man from the country, had nothing to do if he was bullied. He could still speak out for his son and make his wife. Not so angry, this thing can be done.


    Director Wang and others on the other side are waiting for Huang Feng to appear at this time.


    When Huang Feng left yesterday, he said that the treatment continued today, but the effect of the treatment yesterday was very good. They also hope to continue the treatment and cure Li Lao¡¯s disease as soon as possible. As a result, after waiting for a long time, they did not wait. Huangfeng arrives.


    "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t Mr. Huang appeared yet?" A professor said anxiously. Compared with the beginning, their attitude towards Huang Feng has changed significantly. Before, they looked down on Huang Feng. Now they respectfully call Huang Feng "Mr.", and they don''t think there is anything wrong with it. After all, where Huang Feng''s strength lies, as long as he has strength, they can get their approval.


    "It should be coming soon. I couldn''t get through when I called him. The phone was shut down." Director Wang said. He is the person in this group who is most familiar with Huang Feng, and he is usually responsible for contacting Huang Feng. Therefore, At the appointed time, Huang Feng hadn''t appeared yet. Director Wang had already made several calls to Huang Feng. As a result, Huang Feng''s cell phone was turned off and it was impossible to get through.

 1427 Chapter 1427

    "Professor Huang, the leader sent someone to urge him and asked if today''s treatment can be done?"


    When many experts and professors were waiting for Huang Feng to appear anxiously, someone came in, saying that the leader was urging them to ask about the situation. After all, they used to go every day. Today is the time. Actually they haven''t even appeared yet, so they must come to ask questions.


    However, this question made the people at the scene very anxious. After all, the treatment leadership plan this time was led by Huang Feng. Now that the leading person has not appeared, there is nothing for them, even if they go. I can¡¯t do anything.


    "Is the phone still unreachable?" someone asked Director Wang anxiously.


    Director Wang nodded with a ugly expression. He didn''t expect that this situation would happen. If Huang Feng could not cure the leader''s illness, it would be fine. Whether he came or not would have little effect. But now, Huang Feng is obviously For those who are able to cure the leader¡¯s disease, everyone¡¯s hope lies in Huang Feng, but at this time, Huang Feng suddenly couldn¡¯t get in touch. This made everyone very anxious. Even Director Wang was thinking, Huang Feng Was it deliberately hiding from them, in order to ask for something?


    "Go to the hotel where Huangfeng lives." Someone said, at this time, they can only go to the hotel to find Huangfeng. Fortunately, the location of the hotel is not too far from where they are now. It is also the hotel that Director Wang specially selected for Huang Feng.


    After arriving at the hotel, no matter how they knocked on the door, there was no response in the room. There was no way. They had to find the foreman, and after identifying their identity, they entered the room with a spare key, but everything in the room was neat, but no one was there.


    "Looking at this, it seems like he didn''t come back last night." Someone said.


    "It''s really possible. He won''t be playing outside. He hasn''t come back?" Someone said, after all, where is Huang Feng''s age. Young people at this age like to play. That''s a normal thing. Maybe Huang Feng was too crazy to play outside yesterday, so he didn''t come back.


    "Then what should I do now?"


    Everyone had no choice for a while.


    At this moment, Qin Guang brought people over. They came to search Huang Feng¡¯s residence to see if they could find anything. If not, they even figured out how to frame Huang Feng, and these people , The Zhou family came to frame Huang Feng.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? What does it have to do with Huang Feng?" Qin Guang asked Director Wang and the others.


    They don¡¯t know Director Wang and others. One is because their level is too low. The other is that the two parties are not in the same system, so these people have never heard of Director Wang and others before. Obviously not some ordinary people can know.


    The task of Qin Guang and others here was to find an opportunity to put Huang Feng in charge. Therefore, they found that a few strangers appeared in Huang Feng¡¯s room. They must have asked about it. Maybe these people What secrets do you have with Huang Feng?


    However, the attitude of these people is obviously not very good, and Director Wang and others, who are all distinguished, are not all respected when they go there usually?Especially those high-ranking and wealthy businessmen, they respect these people with superb medical skills. Therefore, when Director Wang and others have been asked so harshly?


    However, I was dissatisfied with dissatisfaction. However, when Qin Guang and others came to Huang Feng¡¯s room to investigate, and they knew that this room was Huang Feng, Director Wang and others found that something was wrong, and Huang Feng might not be outside. It¡¯s not as simple as coming back.


    "We are Huang Feng''s friends, may I ask, what happened to Huang Feng?" Director Wang asked.


    "Are you his friends?" Qin Guang looked at Director Wang and the others, and then said: "Huang Feng is suspected of extortion, assault, and disability, and we have now arrested him."


    "What?!" Director Wang was taken aback. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng was detained instead of playing outside. They did not expect that Huang Feng should not be. Such a person?Moreover, Director Wang also knew that Huang Feng had his own property. How could he suddenly go to extortion?


    "Where is Huang Feng? We want to see Huang Feng!" said one of the professors. No matter what happened to Huang Feng, they must protect Huang Feng first. After all, the leader''s treatment is important.


    "See Huang Feng? Who do you think you are? See you if you see?" Qin Guang said disdainfully, "I suspect that you have any abnormal transactions with him. Please cooperate with our investigation."


    "What right do you have to doubt us? Why do we have abnormal transactions? How do you do things like this?" Some professors were dissatisfied. This is the first time they have been said this.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, come with us." Qin Guang said impatiently: "If you don''t want to see Huang Feng, you can see it as long as you explain it honestly."


    Director Wang wanted to say something, but Qin Guang and others took it away.


    It¡¯s just that Qin Guang and others didn¡¯t know. The people they brought back were not a few ordinary people. These people were different from Huang Feng. When Huang Feng was brought in, he didn¡¯t say any of his identity, and he cooperated honestly. .


    Director Wang was different. They were suspected and taken away forcibly. They were naturally very angry. They showed their identities one by one, and their identities scared many people there. People, the heart-minded people are already sweating in their hearts, wondering what happened to Qin Guang and how did he arrest such a group of people back?


    Afterwards, Director Wang and the others all showed their magical powers and called to find someone. It didn¡¯t take long. The person in charge here who was originally outside came back in a hurry. It won¡¯t work if they don¡¯t come back. After a while, He actually received a lot of calls from leaders, and all departments have them, all of which are higher than them. When they call, they don¡¯t have any kind words. They are all questioning. How can they arrest people? People let go.


    The person in charge is still at a loss. I don¡¯t know which god his subordinates have caught and angered so many leaders. This is simply blind. In the imperial capital, anyone can catch it. ?


    This is actually to blame for Qin Guang and others wrong. When they wanted to come, Huang Feng was a foreigner, so these friends of his must also be from other places, so they did not take Director Wang and others seriously. .

 1428 Chapter 1428

    "Excuse me, Professor Huang, Professor Li, Professor Wang... it is all the people below who made a mistake, misunderstanding, this is all a misunderstanding." The person in charge kept apologizing to several people.


    Although he is the person in charge here and he has some rights, he is nothing compared to those who call him. In the imperial capital, there is no shortage of people with rights. What''s more, He doesn''t have much power.


    It turned out to be good this time. The people under his hands didn¡¯t know what was wrong. They saw that these hidden bosses were caught back. This was just stabbing a hornet¡¯s nest, and one call after another came to his mobile phone. He came to question him. He hadn¡¯t encountered a situation like this before, and he knew that the people below were indeed people who could not be offended this time. Therefore, the first thing he did after he came was to give These people apologize.


    "Misunderstanding? I don''t see it. The people below you are just so awesome! We want to explain, they don''t listen at all. Do you usually do things like this? So indiscriminate?" Professor Huang asked. Although they were released, the faces of several of them were very ugly. Anyone who was detained for no reason would not be in a good mood.


    The person in charge understands this in his heart, so in the face of such a question, he can only continue to laugh, hoping that several people can understand.


    "Leader, they can''t let them go!" At this time, a person walked in and saw the person in charge and Director Wang and others. He was not at all polite. Seeing how he spoke, he didn''t put this person in charge. Up.


    The person in charge also frowned when he heard what he said, and felt very uncomfortable. The person who came in was his deputy. He knew that the other party had cheated on the Zhou family in the imperial capital recently. Therefore, his work became more and more arrogant. I don''t put myself in my eyes anymore, and now I talk to myself in front of outsiders, without leaving any affection.


    Although he felt unhappy in his heart, the person in charge had nothing to do. Who would let the other party to flatter the Zhou family, with a backer, he could only endure it, so he squeezed out a smile and said: "These people don''t have any I have investigated the crime clearly and it is all a misunderstanding."


    "Can''t let it go!" the person insisted: "They are all friends of Huang Feng, and they must investigate the situation."


    "Huang Feng? Which Huang Feng?" The person in charge was a little puzzled. No one reported to him about what happened last night. After all, he is the leader here, and it is impossible to care about everything, just those important things. The people below will report to him, so he still doesn''t know about Huang Feng.


    "You don''t care about this matter, the leader, that Huang Feng is the person who has been confessed by the son of Zhou, who needs to be censored carefully, and people who are related to him, until the matter is investigated, you can''t just let it go." The person insisted. Said, the words didn''t mean much respect for his boss, and even let him just leave it alone.


    This makes my heart even more annoying, are you the number one, or am I the number one?Talking to me like this?Do you think it¡¯s great to be in favor of last week¡¯s family, don¡¯t you let these people, those people behind these people, together, the Zhou family is nothing, don¡¯t let them go.


    Thinking of this, the person in charge moved in his heart, why not take advantage of this opportunity to use the people behind these people to cure his disobedient deputy?I can''t beat the Zhou family behind him, but the people behind these people must be no problem.


    So, Liu Ju looked at Director Wang and the others with a look of embarrassment and said, "You are related to a case, and I want to let you go, but you have seen the current situation..."


    Director Wang and the others were naturally very annoyed. This little deputy wanted to insist on keeping them here. It was simply lawless.


    Moreover, he also mentioned Huang Feng and Zhou''s family. Director Wang and the others were all human beings, and immediately realized that the matter was not simple.


    "What''s the matter with Huang Feng that you just mentioned?" A professor asked the deputy. Several of them were caught in a daze. They only knew that it might be related to Huang Feng, but what happened to Huang Feng. They don''t know what happened.


    "Huang Feng? Humph, that kid offended Zhou Shao, so he should wait to die. If you don''t want to be implicated, please explain his affairs clearly." The deputy said with a smile. In his opinion, Huang Feng offended Zhou Shao is dead. The Zhou family is a big family in the imperial capital. If Huang Feng is also a young man in the imperial capital, he would not be so sure, but Huang Feng is obviously not, so Huang Feng is not Maybe it''s over Zhou Shao.


    "What is it? What happened to Huang Feng?" someone asked.


    The deputy told Huang Feng''s story again. Of course, the version he said was adapted from him, which is obviously not true anymore.


    "I don''t believe that Mr. Huang would be such a person." Director Wang shook his head first and said. He didn''t know much about Huang Feng, but the villa where Huang Feng lives, she still has her own property, how could she corrupt People?This is obviously not simple.


    "Regardless of whether he is such a person or not, Zhou Shao said he is, he is!" The deputy did not know the identity of Director Wang and others, so the words were still arrogant. After the Zhou family was the backer, he would not If you put your boss in your eyes, how can you care about the opinions of Director Wang and others?


    However, the tone of his speech obviously made Director Wang and the others very upset. One of the professors said: "We want to see Huang Feng and ask about this."


    Obviously, there were other meanings hidden in the deputy''s words just now. Huang Feng was probably wronged. What''s more, the leader is still waiting for Huang Feng to rescue him. No matter what, Huang Feng has to go out.


    "See Huang Feng? You think you can see if you want to see, so please make things clear first." The deputy said, he has completely ignored his boss, even if the boss is right in front of him, he will come by himself. Give orders.


    "Speak clearly? What do you say clearly? What do we have?" Director Wang and others said dissatisfied.


    At this moment, Professor Huang¡¯s phone rang, and it turned out that the leaders from above came to ask again. What is going on today, and whether to go for treatment? Those leaders all saw the hope of curing Old Li. Of course I don''t want any surprises here.


    Then Professor Huang hesitated for a moment, and he explained the things here, including Huang Feng''s.

 1429 Chapter 1429

    "Drink, you still know how to call to find a relationship? What can you have in the emperor?" The deputy said disdainfully, he thought these people and Huang Feng were friends, they must all come from outside, obviously it is impossible in the emperor. Any connections.


    "I tell you, it''s useless for you to find anyone. If you don''t make things clear today, no one will want to leave!" Deputy Director Shan said arrogantly.


    "Someone will come and tell you what you want to know." After Professor Huang hung up the phone, he said to his deputy, his tone was also very bad, anyone was kept in detention, and this person was obviously not thinking about it. Good intentions will not be upset.


    "Really? I want to see who they can call. I will leave the words here today. It won''t work for anyone to come today!" said the deputy.


    However, the person in charge looked at his deputy as if he was looking at a dead person. This guy was really taken away recently. He thought that he could do anything wrong with the Zhou family, but he forgot, here. However, in the imperial capital, where various high-levels and wealthy families gather, the Zhou family is powerful, but it is not yet so powerful. At the point where the imperial capital can behave, there are also families that are more powerful than the Zhou family.


    And among the people who called him before, there are people who are more powerful than the Zhou family, and seeing Professor Huang just calling him is very respectful, and making these people respectful, the identity is even more extraordinary. Up.


    Therefore, the person in charge seems to be able to see the fate of his deputy.


    It''s just that the person involved obviously doesn''t know yet, and he''s still proud of it there.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t get proud for long. Soon many cars drove to the door of this place, and then a large number of people rushed in. The key is that these people still carry guys on them. Someone wanted to stop them. Human, as a result, one face-to-face was brought down by the other party.


    "Who are you? Who let you in, dare to break here, you are looking for death!" The deputy was also scared by these people, but in order not to lose face, he still pretended to be calm and said to these people.


    "Professor Huang, are you okay?" Those who came in ignored the deputy, but looked directly at Director Wang and the others.


    "It''s okay." Professor Huang nodded and said. He was also a little frightened by the battle in front of him. It seemed that the matter was taken seriously and very angry.


    "Mr. Huang is there, and the above requires us to take him back." The leader said.


    "I was detained by them." Director Wang said.


    The leader looked at his deputy, and of course his boss, with a serious expression, "Where is Mr. Huang Feng? Take us right away!"


    "Who are you, how do you talk?" The deputy was immediately angry when he saw that the other party didn''t give him face.


    However, the person who had just spoken did not answer him this time. Instead, he turned around and hit his face with the butt of the rifle and smashed him directly on the ground. Then he said: "Anyone who dares to hinder our actions will be regarded as terror. Kill the elements!"


    The deputy wanted to say something cruel to get back to the scene, but when he saw that the other person''s face didn''t look like a joke, he didn''t dare to speak immediately.


    At this time, the real person in charge stood up and said: "I will take you there."


    Therefore, the group of people quickly arrived at the place where Huang Feng was detained. At this time, Huang Feng was still in the small room, receiving the light. He did not sleep all night, and now half a day in the morning is about to pass. Well, if it were an ordinary person, it would have been sleepy, but for Huang Feng, it was just a pediatrics, and it would not affect him at all.


    Of course, Huang Feng is still very upset to be trapped here.


    When the door was opened, Huang Feng thought it was those people who came to trouble him again, but a large group of people came in, including Director Wang and others he knew.


    "Why are you here?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay?" Director Wang asked, and then said to the director: "Don''t let the people go!"


    "Don''t, don''t worry, I was caught in silly, and I won''t go out without giving me an explanation." Huang Feng said, if he wanted to go out, he would have gone out by himself. With the help of the director and others, these people couldn''t stop him at all.


    What Huang Feng wants is an explanation. He wants an explanation for the dead driver and for himself. It¡¯s not just a matter of apologizing for these and then leaving. He wants to see if the Ferrari driver will Will be punished.


    "Feng Huang, what''s going on in this matter, you tell us." Professor Huang said, obviously, he didn''t believe what the deputy said before.


    Huang Feng did not conceal it. He told the whole process of the matter, even including his own experience here. The faces of Director Wang and others were unsightly, and the faces of the two principals and deputy chiefs also very ugly.


    "Don''t quibble, things are not what you said at all." The deputy said to Huang Feng.


    "Really?" Huang Feng said disdainfully, "Then you want to force me to confess, what happened? I remember the appearance of that person. Anyway, this matter doesn''t give me an explanation. I am not. Will leave, the Ferrari owner must be punished!"


    "What about the Ferrari owner?" Professor Huang asked his deputy: "That person is also an important person in this matter. You can''t just catch Huang Feng and not that person, right?"


    "The man has no problem at all, why should we arrest him?" the deputy said.


    "His surname is Zhou? It belongs to Zhou''s family?" Director Wang said suddenly. He remembered what Zhou Shao had been with this deputy just now.


    "It''s him." When speaking of Zhou Shao, the deputy had some confidence again. He said: "This matter has nothing to do with Zhou Shao. It is this guy who wants to blackmail Zhou Shao and hurt Zhou Shao. We This is to act in accordance with the law."


    "I don''t care what is going on here, Mr. Huang, the above asked me to take you there immediately, please go with us first." The person who came to rescue said.


    "I''m not going." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "If this matter is not resolved, I will not go."


    The man frowned. Huang Feng wanted an explanation. He could understand it. However, his task was to take Huang Feng away. He had to complete the task.


    "Mr. Huang, we can leave first, and then deal with this matter." The man said.


    "No." Huang Feng said. It seems that the Ferrari owner is obviously not an ordinary person. Huang Feng doesn''t know if he leaves now, the people above will help him investigate this matter, so he is now Must persist.

 1430 Chapter 1430

    The visitor frowned and wanted to take Huang Feng away forcibly. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move Huang Feng even a bit. At this time, he knew that he had just underestimated Huang Feng. Obviously not an ordinary person.


    "Huang Feng, or let''s go out first. The leader''s illness can''t be delayed." Director Wang also persuaded. He knew that Huang Feng must have been wronged and supported him to defend his rights. However, it is obviously not the time now, no matter what. How, the leader¡¯s condition is the most important thing. After the leader¡¯s illness is cured, he will come back and talk about it.


    Huang Feng said: "Dr. Wang, don¡¯t worry, I know in my heart that after yesterday¡¯s treatment, the leader¡¯s condition has been brought under control. Even if I stay here for three to five days, there will be no problems. of."


    Huang Feng also knows that he can play tricks, but it is impossible to make fun of the leader¡¯s illness. He knows that the leader¡¯s illness has been brought under control, so he dare to persist in this way. If the leader¡¯s situation is dangerous He wouldn''t do it anymore.


    "However, even if the condition is under control, it is good to be cured one day earlier. After all, the identity of the leader is very important, and there are many things waiting for the leader to deal with." Professor Huang on the other side said.


    This made Huang Feng a little hesitant, but he was negligent. Indeed, the leader is not an ordinary person. There are a lot of things every day, and he hasn¡¯t retreated from his position yet. There must be a lot of things, although he controls He survived his illness, but everyone obviously hoped that the leader would recover quickly and return to work sooner.


    At this moment, the person who just wanted to forcibly take Huang Feng away suddenly received a call. He was respectful and stood straight with his legs. Obviously, even if the other party could not see him, he was very Respect each other.


    However, after listening to the call for a while, he gave Huang Feng the call, and then said: "The leader wants to talk to him."


    Huang Feng was a little puzzled. He didn''t know who the leader was in his mouth, but he still took the call, and when he heard the person introducing himself on the phone, he immediately understood the identity of the other person.


    This is another leader who often appears on TV, and can be ranked in the top three, higher than the previous sick leader. Huang Feng did not expect that the other party would let him answer the phone.


    "Huang Feng, right? I have heard about you. Don''t worry. I''m here to assure you that this matter will be investigated. If you commit a crime, none of them will be let go, and you will be punished. , You first come out and see the doctor for Lao Li, leave the rest to us, and promise you a satisfactory answer." The leader said to Huang Feng on the phone.


    "Okay, I believe in the leadership." Since the big guy has come forward, Huang Feng didn''t insist anymore. He believes that the other party will not break his promise. After all, the identity of the other party is there, and even if it is breaking his promise, Huang Feng also has his own way to punish those damn guys, but his methods may be more intense.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng used his hands slightly, and the thing that had handcuffed him broke apart, as if it were a fake. After that, he returned the phone to the person and said, "Let''s go."


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, the man and Director Wang and others were relieved. This master finally agreed to leave here, which is really great.


    However, there will still be people who do not have long eyes. The deputy saw Huang Feng actually said to leave, he jumped out again and shouted to Huang Feng: "You can''t go! The matter has not been investigated, you can''t go. ."


    The person in charge looked at his subordinates in a daze, and only reacted for a long time, and then he cursed in his heart: idiot!It is obvious now that the backer behind this young man is even stronger than that of Zhou''s family. People are not afraid of Zhou''s family at all. Everyone present at this point, except for the deputy, understands that they hadn''t discovered this before. The deputy is so "naive".


    Huang Feng couldn''t stand the opponent, and kicked the opponent out with one kick. The anger in his heart had not been completely vented. As a result, this guy, he bumped into him again.


    Director Wang and others also looked at the deputy with an angry expression. Huang Feng finally wanted to go out. This opportunity was so stupid that he came out to block it. He wanted to die. Before thinking about it, this guy was still thinking. Detaining himself and others, Director Wang and others didn''t have the slightest good impression of him, and they wished him to be severely taught.


    The deputy struggled to sit up, trying to say something. As a result, as soon as he was about to speak, he was subdued by the people who came in later. He turned his hands back and his mouth was blocked. Obviously, those people didn''t want this idiot. Let Huang Feng change his mind and stay again, in that case, their task would not be completed.


    Huang Feng finally went out. The people around him were all subdued at this time. They looked at Huang Feng with some horror and curiosity. I don''t know who Huang Feng was. He could actually start such a big battle. Those people later What kind of people are they, they are so powerful, and they are so arrogant.


    The person in charge kept sending Huang Feng and the others to the car before returning. At this time, the people inside had regained their freedom. They were all talking about the matter in a low voice. One of them had a good relationship with the person in charge. He stepped forward and asked, "Leader, who are those people? Why are they so arrogant? Even if we dare not hold the guy so openly and move around."


    "We? What are we? We and others are not at the same level!" The person in charge said with a mockery. Others don''t know those people, but he does.


    "Leader, who are they so powerful?" the policeman asked curiously, and everyone else looked over curiously.


    The police said: "They are the personal guards of the top big guys. They are the last barrier to guard those big guys. They are also the most trustworthy barrier. Usually they don¡¯t move out at will. I didn¡¯t expect that they would come today. Here we don¡¯t know whether it is our luck or misfortune.¡±


    "They are the legendary inner guards?" the policeman exclaimed.


    For the inner defenders, they have all heard of them, but they have not been seen by anyone. This is a very mysterious existence. The one who is directly responsible to the highest leadership and has the license to kill is in the conflict just now. Kill one of them, and they won''t do anything at all. They are the most personal guards of the leader and the most trustworthy guards.

 1431 Chapter 1431 Unusual Taste

    On the other side, Huang Feng had already followed Director Wang and the others, and once again came to the place where the boss was treated yesterday. The difference from yesterday is that today the boss is sober.


    "You are Huang Feng?" The big man named Li stared at Huang Feng.


    "Yes, how does the leader feel?" Huang Feng said with a smile. He has completely adjusted his previous experience, and his mood has not been affected at all.


    "I feel better, thanks to you." The leader said with a smile. This time Huang Feng''s treatment not only cures his physical illness, but also makes him feel much better. Much more comfortable than before.


    "This is what I should do." Huang Feng said: "However, your treatment is not over yet, and I hope you will continue to cooperate with our treatment."


    "That''s okay." The big guy said. He also knew that now is not the time to be strong. Although he is also worried about the things he has on hand, if he does not cultivate his body well, there is no way to continue working. Therefore, His biggest task now is to cooperate with Huang Feng and others to recover his body as soon as possible.


    The treatment soon continued. With yesterday¡¯s experience, today¡¯s treatment process is smoother and the effect is very good. It is also more handy when other people cooperate with Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng is really good at massage. Is not good at it.


    In the process of treatment, the big man was also chatting with Huang Feng and asked about Huang Feng¡¯s situation. To be honest, he was still very curious about Huang Feng. After all, his illness was not a day or two. There are also a lot of people, although I dare not say that the best doctors in the country have visited, but there are not a few doctors with superb medical skills who have visited, but they have not been able to cure their disease.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength, in the eyes of this big man, is not surprising, after all, standing in his position, such a person who knows internal strength, he has seen a lot, and there have been people who know internal strength. After helping him to treat, the result is no effect.


    However, it was completely different in Huang Feng''s hands. Although it was only two days of treatment, he already felt that he was much better. The uncomfortable feeling on his body before has mostly disappeared. I believe there will be a few more times. He should be able to recover from the treatment.


    "I heard you had some trouble?" After the end, the big man suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    "Well, something happened." Huang Feng recounted what he had encountered last night.


    "Some people are really getting more and more lawless now!" The big man said angrily. In comparison, he must believe Huang Feng''s words more. Moreover, for the brothers and buddies of the rich and powerful in the imperial capital, what they usually do He had also heard of it before. Originally, he and several other bigwigs thought that children were ignorant and didn''t care too much. However, it now appears that this situation is already very serious and has killed people. They can still remain indifferent.


    What''s more, what makes Li Lao angry is the behavior of the deputy and others. This is simply a loss of a lot of people''s faces. Some things below have been paid more and more attention recently, and now the deputy and others have hit the gun. In the mouth, this is looking for death.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely investigate this matter clearly, and we can''t let some people continue to behave!" Old Li said.


    "Then thank old Li," Huang Feng said.


    "Thank me for what? This is what we should do. On the contrary, we did not do well before. I should apologize to you." Li Lao said.


    With the assurance of the previous leader and the promise of Lao Li, Huang Feng was relieved, and finally he could get justice for himself and the driver.


    After the treatment, Huang Feng left like yesterday. There is still no one to stop him. Everyone thinks that if Mr. Li can recover so quickly, Huang Feng must have worked hard. It must be very tiring. Naturally, it is necessary. Rest, everyone understands this very well.


    Huang Feng can rest comfortably, but other people''s life is not so easy.


    The words of Lao Li and the previous leader were obviously not just for fun. In fact, the investigation into the matter started shortly after Huang Feng left there, and at this time, those people understood what they had offended. Of a person.


    However, regret is no longer useful at this time. Under strong pressure, they can only choose to cooperate and tell everything they know. In this way, Zhou Shao and Li Shao will inevitably be exposed. come out.


    At this time, Zhou Shao and Li Shao also heard the wind. Both of them were a little surprised. They did not expect that the people above would investigate this incident. In their eyes, this was a very common traffic accident. That''s all, it is not worth investigating by the people above.


    And now the people above actually investigated. Although they slightly exceeded their expectations, they did not take it seriously. After all, neither of them is ordinary people, and it depends on the owner to beat the dog. It''s even more hateful. They are all direct descendants of their respective families. Even if the people above want to punish them, they don''t dare to take action easily.


    Therefore, the two of them were still having fun, and they didn''t regard it as the same thing at all. It was just that their parents had a more sensitive sense of smell and seemed to realize that something was going to happen.


    Obviously, the two men underestimated their determination this time. Originally, the people above felt dissatisfied with the actions of those wealthy families, and the appearance of Huang Feng this time was an opportunity. They just took advantage of this opportunity. Put these people under control, give other people a warning, and let them all settle down.


    Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s identity is also unusual. Not to mention the kindness to Lao Li, it is Huang Feng¡¯s previous credit, and the people above cannot be allowed to completely ignore his request. Moreover, what Huang Feng did this time There is nothing wrong.


    Because of this, the above was determined to investigate this matter thoroughly, and when Zhou Shao and Li Shao were taken away, they were still in a daze. They didn¡¯t understand why things happened to this way. They thought differently before.


    However, no matter how they threatened those people and how they identified their identities, it was of no use. Both were taken away. Soon, the news came back to their homes. The two families were also anxious. It was anxious for the two younger generations of their own family, but through this incident, they smelled something unusual.

 1432 Chapter 1432 Discussing Countermeasures

    "Let me go! Do you know who I am? Let me go! Otherwise you are dead!" Zhou Shao said angrily.


    "Be honest." Zhou Shao''s head was slapped, the man''s face was serious, and he didn''t pay attention to Zhou Shao''s threat.


    Zhou Shao was still struggling, but what responded to him was not a compromise but a slapping. In the end, he finally became honest. As long as his identity here seems to be of no use, I can only hope that his parents will quickly treat himself. It was rescued. He had never been in a place like this.


    And Li Shao now regrets more. Why did he take the initiative to agree to help Zhou Shao find someone to teach Huang Feng? This incident has nothing to do with him. Now that he is all right, he has dragged himself into the water.


    Moreover, Shao Li also felt something wrong. Both himself and Zhou Shao were very famous in the second-generation circle of the Imperial Capital. These people shouldn¡¯t have heard of them before, even if they consider them. The family behind, these people shouldn''t dare to easily grasp their own two talents.


    But now they really did that. They and Zhou Shao had been in for a while, and they had not been let go. Obviously, there was something not simple about it.


    "What to do, what to do? Those bastards dare to arrest my son! I will definitely not let them go!" Zhou''s family, Zhou Shao''s mother burst into tears after hearing that her son was arrested, and Zhou Shao On the other hand, his father frowned. Obviously, he was considering the relationship here. He didn''t think as simple as Zhou Shao''s mother. He had already found out that this matter was not simple through the context of these things.


    Before, when Huang Feng was rescued, Zhou Shao¡¯s father felt something was wrong. Now that his son has been arrested again, the situation is even more obvious. Huang Feng is obviously not like his son said. , Without background, can you be rescued so quickly without background?Moreover, it was even more incredible that he hadn''t inquired about who saved him.


    "You just said something, your son suffers in it, but you don''t even fart!" Seeing her husband frowned, Zhou Shao''s mother immediately became angry and thought of her son. She may be suffering now, and her heart is even more uncomfortable.


    "I''m thinking, this matter is not as simple as you think." Zhou Shao''s father said.


    "It''s not easy? What''s not easy? It must be that those people were blind and bought, and even my son dared to arrest them. You immediately called their leader and opened all those people. "Said Zhou Shao''s mother.


    "Do you think I haven''t made a phone call? Those people either didn''t answer the phone, or just pushed around, don''t you understand? This is someone who wants to punish our son, even our Zhou family!" Zhou Shao''s father said .


    "How is it possible!" Zhou Shao''s mother said with an incredible face, "What status is our Zhou family in the emperor, how can anyone dare to do anything to our Zhou family?"


    "Our Zhou family is a big family, but it''s not the largest in the imperial capital. Do you think we can cover the sky with one hand here?" Zhou Shao''s father said uncomfortably.


    "Who ate the bear heart and leopard courage!" Zhou Shao''s mother said.


    "I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the people above who want to do it. Those people want to do it to the wealthy family. It¡¯s not a day or two. If they really do it, then this matter will be troublesome, your son, and even us. The Zhou family may all become victims!" Zhou Shao''s father said.


    "Impossible!" Zhou Shao''s mother said: "It is absolutely impossible to do anything with our Zhou family! You must have guessed wrong!"


    "Is it wrong? I guess I will know soon." Zhou Shao''s father said, standing up and saying, "I''ll go out for a while, see a few people, see the situation, and you will be honest with me. Don¡¯t worry, I will bring our son back."


    Zhou Shao¡¯s mother has to be anxious. After so many years, he has never been willing to let his son suffer a little bit. Thinking that his son is now in that place, he might still be bullied by others, and her heart is even worse. Uncomfortable.


    "No, I can''t wait!" Zhou Shao''s mother said. After that, she also stood up and walked out, trying to make trouble in the place where her son was locked up and rescue her son.


    As a result, Zhou Shao¡¯s father, who was inquiring about the news outside, learned that his wife was making a fuss in that place. Now he has been arrested. The other party has not left any affection. Of course, he can guess his own. The attitude of the wife will definitely be very bad. After all, she is usually an arrogant person who does not listen to persuasion.


    "This woman who succeeded less than failed!" Zhou Shao''s father scolded his wife once. Now, his task has changed from rescuing his son to rescuing the mother and son.


    In the evening, the rest of the Zhou family also came back, and some even came back from other places. They all heard the news and felt an unusual aura. They all came back and gathered together, discussing how to solve the problem. Thing.


    It is not Zhou Shao¡¯s father who is in charge of the Zhou family at present, but Zhou Shao¡¯s grandfather, a nearly ninety-year-old old man, before retiring, had also served in important jobs and was in his hands. , The Zhou family has its current scale.


    At this time, this ninety-year-old old man also felt a hint of danger, and it was he who called and called all the Zhou family back, gathered together to discuss matters.


    The atmosphere of the whole discussion was very serious, and the content was unknown to outsiders. They just knew that from the next day, the Zhou family started all the relations and wanted to calm this matter. Moreover, the Zhou family members , Has also become much more well-behaved, and for Huang Feng, they personally come to the house to make amends.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much favor with these Zhou family members who came to apologize. He had seen that Zhou Shao¡¯s arrogance, and now the Zhou family was so low-pitched, it just felt danger and wanted to escape the disaster. He didn''t really want to repent at all. Huang Feng could see this from the depths of their eyes.


    Regarding this traffic accident, Huang Feng still insisted on his previous attitude and must be handled fairly and impartially. That Zhou Shao should bear no less responsibility, whether it is financial compensation or criminal punishment. Can''t be less!

 1433 Chapter 1433 Old Lis Concern

    "I heard that people from the Zhou family went to see you yesterday?"


    The next day, when Huang Feng gave Li Lao acupuncture, Li Lao took the initiative to talk about the Zhou family.


    "Yes, it also brings a lot of sincerity." Huang Feng said with a smile. Yesterday, the Zhou family took the initiative to come to apologize. According to the other party''s self-introduction, that person is still Zhou Shao''s father. He came to Huang Feng in person. The apology, of course, did not come empty-handed. A house in the imperial capital, in addition, there is a compensation of millions of "mental damages". For ordinary people, this compensation is indeed not small, but, Huang Feng still doesn''t look at it.


    Of course, Zhou Shao¡¯s father also said that in addition to some compensation to Huang Feng, they also paid a lot of compensation to the driver¡¯s family who had died. The other¡¯s family had even given up accusing Zhou Shao. Up.


    However, Huang Feng was unwilling to forgive that Zhou Shao easily in this matter. It was because the other party¡¯s attitude was too bad at the time. Moreover, Zhou Shao was driving while drunk. Even if the family of the deceased did not tell him, he could not leave for the time being. Yes, of course, the Zhou family thought that if the family members and Huang Feng are not making trouble, they can do activities and let Zhou Shao come out.


    However, what surprised them was that Huang Feng was not impressed by their "sincerity". In Huang Feng''s eyes, that little money was really nothing.


    "You didn''t accept it." Lao Li was very satisfied with Huang Feng''s choice. Of course, these big guys above have investigated Huang Feng''s situation clearly these days, except for the storage box. Besides knowing, they knew about other things, and they knew that Huang Feng did not have that much money.


    It¡¯s just that, for Huang Feng¡¯s rapid development, several bigwigs are still very surprised. They are not geniuses who have never seen them. However, Huang Feng, a person without any background, has developed in less than half a year. Up to this level, it is still very surprising. If Huangfeng only develops well in one industry, it is good to say, but now Huangfeng is involved in several industries, and all of them are well developed. , This is a bit scary.


    In addition, Huang Feng made great contributions twice before, which made Huang Feng leave a deep impression in the hearts of several big men. He wondered if he would focus on training Huang Feng and establish him as a "hero" figure. .


    "The Zhou family''s affairs are not simple. It is definitely not the only incident involving such a car accident. You are right not to be involved." Li Lao said.


    "I am afraid that few big families in the imperial capital dare to say that they are clean." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words caused Li Lao to be taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled: "In this case, you dare to say, in the imperial capital, who would dare not give face to those wealthy families? Even us old guys sometimes make decisions. We have to consider their feelings. They are deeply ingrained in the imperial capital and throughout the country, and they have great influence."


    This is also the headache of Lao Li and the other big brothers. They want to weaken the influence of those big families. However, those big families have been in business for several generations, and they are deeply rooted. How easy is it? Weakened?This matter can only be done slowly.


    Moreover, they just want to weaken the influence of those big families, but they never thought of uprooting them. After all, these families have made a lot of contributions in the development of the country, and they can''t get rid of it. Killing donkeys is not, therefore, as long as these families do not do major things that betray the country, these big brothers will not kill them.


    "I can feel this. The previous Zhou Shao was very arrogant." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s nothing at all. You have never seen their real influence. Sometimes, they can even affect the implementation of national policies." Old Li said, he didn''t know why he told Huang Feng that these were classified as confidential. Something, it may be that Huang Feng is an individual, and he is also trustworthy.


    "By the way, among your little girlfriends, there are quite a few wealthy families. Do you still say that about those big families?" Old Li said with a smile.


    "It is precisely because they are out of a proud family that I don''t have much affection for these families." Huang Feng said. He was not surprised that Lao Li knew about Su Yumo''s daughters. I thought about concealing it, and if I came to treat Old Li by myself, the people above would definitely investigate his own situation.


    In fact, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have much contact with the wealthy. Most of his bad feelings about these families are from Su Yumo''s daughters. Huang Feng knows that in their family, they are the tools of marriage. , The woman he likes is used as a tool, how could Huang Feng have a good impression of those wealthy families?


    "I understand what you mean." Old Li said, "However, you are surrounded by several women who are proud of their families. Are you sure you can manage their homes? You know, those rich families are not so easy to deal with. of."


    "I believe I can." Huang Feng said confidently: "Anyway, in their eyes, Yumo and others are just a tool for gaining benefits. Can I just give them enough benefits?"


    "You are confident, but in the past six months, your development is indeed quite fast. I heard that you are engaged in car production?" said Old Li.


    In fact, Secretary Tan is not only concerned about automobile production, but also the top executives are also very careful. After all, the quality of China¡¯s own domestic cars has never been good, and there is not much competitiveness in the domestic market. Let alone speak out.


    What Huang Feng is currently engaged in is obviously a domestic car, and all the technology is domestically produced. If he can do a good job, it will also fill a big gap in the domestic market. Originally, everyone should not treat a new company. It pays so much attention to it, but who made this person Huang Feng? Huang Feng''s development in the past six months is obvious to all. Therefore, the above several bigwigs gave birth to a glimmer of hope for Huang Feng.


    "Well, the formal production has already begun. I think it will not take long before I can have my own car." Huang Feng said, although others have left Qing Province, the enterprises in Qing Province have not stopped developing. On the contrary, thanks to the care of Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu, his business is developing very quickly, and the car has already begun formal production. It will not be long before the first car will be off the production line.


    "Yes, how about it, do you have confidence in your car?" Old Li asked.

 1434 Chapter 1434 Wang Tongtongs Entanglement

    "Confidence, that is definitely there, and I am not afraid of old Li''s jokes. My goal is not only the domestic market, but I also want to conquer the world, so that people in other countries will be proud of driving my car. Huang Feng said, although it was an understatement, Lao Li could clearly feel the confidence in that remark.


    "Okay, ambitious! Our China lacks an ambitious enterprise like you. I am optimistic about you. If you need help, you can tell me." Li Lao said.


    And Lao Li¡¯s promise is not light. It¡¯s an opportunity that many people don¡¯t want. You know, Lao Li¡¯s identity is extraordinary. His promise is not for a daughter. The reason why Lao Li So to Huang Feng, one is because Huang Feng saved his life. As long as it is not illegal or disciplined, he is willing to help Huang Feng.


    Another point is that Lao Li is very optimistic about Huang Feng''s future, and wants to help him a little bit, so that he can avoid detours and waste less time and energy.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li." Of course, Huang Feng also understands the value of Mr. Li''s promise. It is really not easy for this person who has a lot of say in China to give him such a promise.


    In the next chat, Huang Feng shifted the topic to a wealthy family. He had never understood Su Yumo''s family situation very much before. One was that Su Yumo''s daughters didn''t say much, and the other was, They don''t know all the circumstances in their own family. After all, they are all women. In the eyes of these wealthy families, they are going to be married to other people''s homes. Naturally, they will not be told about some secret things.


    But Lao Li is different. He certainly knows no less, even more than Su Yumo''s daughters. Huang Feng also wants to take this opportunity to get a better understanding.


    Lao Li didn''t hide much from Huang Feng. Anyway, he said something about the wealthy family before, and he didn''t mind saying more. What made Huang Feng a little relieved was whether it was the Su family, the Xie family, or It is the Tan family and the Tang family. In the wealthy family, they are not too much doing things. Of course, they pay attention to interests and this has not changed. However, when dealing with things, they are not like the Zhou family, the Li family, and the previous and Huang Feng The Peng family who have had intersections are so excessive.


    This made Huang Feng feel a little relaxed. After all, he still has the identity of a member of the National Security Bureau. If Su Yumo and the others have any excessive illegal acts in their family, they will arrange themselves to deal with it, it will be difficult to protect Su. Yumo and the girls will not have lumps in their hearts. Although they also hate the arrangements for them at home, it is their home after all. It must be emotional, and it must not be broken by breaking it. Huang Feng It will be embarrassing.


    Fortunately, it seems that there is no risk in this regard.


    After finishing today''s acupuncture and moxibustion, Mr. Li has recovered more than half, and he is able to perform normal activities, eat and work. Huang Feng estimates that in one day''s time, Mr. Li should be cured.


    However, there is one thing that Huang Feng has already explained to Lao Li, that is, his age is old after all, and various physical skills are declining. This is a natural physical change. Huang Feng has no choice but to eat. With Xiantao and other things that can increase lifespan, otherwise, Old Li''s body will still be like a normal person, slowly aging, and finally dying of old age.


    With regard to this, Mr. Li did not show any negative emotions. In his opinion, how can people be immortal?I was already old, and I even made preparations for this aspect this time. Fortunately, Huang Feng shot it, which is equivalent to letting myself live for more than ten years. Lao Li is already very satisfied with this.


    After leaving Lao Li''s residence, Huang Feng returned to the hotel where he was staying. Originally, he wanted to go out and buy some birthday gifts for Su Yumo''s grandfather, but after thinking about it, he might as well exchange it from the storage box. Although the price is a bit more expensive, there are everything there, and some things are not available on the market.


    After seeing Mr. Li today, what Huang Feng thought of was that Su Yumo¡¯s grandfather must be no longer young if he exchanged for something that could increase his life and strengthen his resistance. Such an elderly person is obviously in good health. It is very important, this gift is better than any other gift.


    But in the storage box, it is not too difficult to find such things. As long as you can get the money, you can find everything. Although the two sides of the storage box are not brought with you, you don¡¯t need it anymore when you enter the storage box. It is in direct contact with the storage box, so Huang Feng can enter at any time.


    At the same time, Su Yumo was eating out with a woman who was not someone else but Wang Tongtong.


    Since Wu Hao''s suggestion, Wang Tongtong has managed to contact Su Yumo and Zhu Xiyu. It is only during this time that Zhu Xiyu is going to school, and at the same time, she has to participate in training courses, so there is no time to care for this woman.


    Therefore, Wang Tongtong set his target on Su Yumo, and since seeing Su Yumo and knowing her background, Wang Tongtong''s heart is full of jealousy towards Su Yumo. Prettier than herself, with a prominent family background, and the boss of a big company, compared to her, she is simply an ugly duckling.


    This made Wang Tongtong very upset, and felt that Su Yumo¡¯s conditions were so good, it would be nothing to give Huang Feng to herself, of course, she would definitely not talk to Su Yumo directly. .


    During this period, Wang Tongtong tried my best to get close to Su Yumo, but Su Yumo already knew Wang Tongtong''s identity and personality from Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu, so I didn''t want to contact her at all.


    However, Wang Tongtong has perseverance, just keep entangled, Su Yumo has no choice, and then agrees to come out to have a meal with Wang Tongtong, to see her purpose of approaching herself, Su Yumo does not believe that Wang Tongtong will be aimless Who is Wang Tongtong? Huang Feng and Zhu Xiyu have said before.


    "Sister Yumo, you are so beautiful. Huang Feng is really lucky to have your beautiful girlfriend." Wang Tongtong complimented. Of course, she only knows what she thinks in her heart.


    "Thank you." Su Yumo said politely.


    "Sister Yumo, you are so beautiful, and you must have a good relationship with Huang Feng. He must be eager to follow you every day. He is like this. When we were in college, when we talked, he just wanted one day. I''ve been by my side for twenty-four hours." Wang Tongtong pretended to say helplessly.

 1435 Chapter 1435 Curiosity

    "Really." Su Yumo stirred the coffee in front of him, and said flatly, as if there was nothing unpleasant.


    In fact, Su Yumo is really not upset. Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong have talked about the matter between Huang Feng and Wang Tongtong before. Therefore, Su Yumo doesn''t believe Wang Tongtong at all. She also knows what kind of person Wang Tongtong is.


    Wang Tongtong secretly observed the changes in Su Yumo''s face, but she was disappointed. She did not think she was not angry, but felt that Su Yumo''s city mansion was too deep to show, and she must have been scolding Huang Feng at this time. Yes, maybe after going back, he will have a fight with Huang Feng.


    Of course, what Wang Tongtong didn¡¯t know was that Huang Feng was not in Jiangzhou at this time, but went to the imperial capital. Huang Feng had blocked Wang Tongtong from the phone list. Wang Tongtong wanted to find Huang Feng, but couldn¡¯t get in touch. Naturally, I don¡¯t know what Huang Feng is doing.


    "To be honest, I regretted that I didn''t leave Huangfeng willfully at the time. He cried and begged me not to break up at the time. However, I was so obsessed and didn''t know what to think, so I made that messy decision." Wang Tongtong said with an annoyed look.


    "Miss Wang, if you ask me to talk about these things, I don''t think we have anything to talk about." Su Yumo said.


    "Sister Yumo, don''t be angry. I just felt it. I admit that I admired vanity a little bit. Huang Feng''s conditions were indeed not good at that time. Therefore, I couldn''t stand the temptation to leave him. I think that he has developed so well in the past two years." Wang Tongtong said: "Sister Yumo, I am different from you. You grew up holding a golden key. I was born in an ordinary family, so I want to live. Better days, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it."


    "So, you thought that Huang Feng''s condition was not good, so you left him, now you think he is developing well, and you want to return to him?" Su Yumo said with a frown.


    "Yes." Wang Tongtong did not deny: "Who knows that he can develop so well, his family is rural, there is no background, and he is not graduated from a prestigious university, but suddenly developed so well, who would have thought, Yu Mo sister, you I¡¯ve known him for a long time, how did he develop so well, I¡¯m very curious, can you tell me? It¡¯s so that I can give up."


    Su Yumo''s heart jumped when she heard Wang Tongtong''s seemingly inadvertent questioning. She clearly felt that Wang Tongtong seemed to ask casually, but she seemed to look forward to her answer. Could it be that she was entangled with herself during this time , Just to know this?


    There was no change in expression on Su Yumo''s face. Instead, he said faintly: "Huang Feng''s ability is not bad at first, and he is willing to work hard, coupled with better luck, and achieving the current results is nothing good. It is surprising."


    "This is incredible." Wang Tongtong saw that Su Yumo didn''t say the answer he wanted, and was still unwilling, and then said: "There are more people working hard, and there are many people who are more capable than Huang Feng, but , But no one has his achievements. The higher his achievements, the more regretful in my heart, the more I want to know how he made his fortune, Yumo sister, just tell me and satisfy my curiosity. ."


    Su Yumo shook his head and said, "That''s all I know. It can only be that Huang Feng has better luck. In addition, he has a good vision, but what to want and what to abandon."


    An unnatural flash flashed across Wang Tongtong¡¯s face. She felt that Su Yumo was insinuating her, which made her feel uncomfortable. Moreover, it seemed that Su Yumo would not tell the real reason why Huang Feng made her fortune. Wang Tongtong thought for a while and said: "Sister Yu Mo, how did you tell Huang Feng to make a fortune, to satisfy my curiosity, how about a secret I told you about him?"


    "Not very good." To Wang Tongtong''s surprise, Su Yumo refused without even thinking about it. This was beyond her expectation. Su Yumo would definitely want to know everything about Huang. Holding Huang Feng firmly, Su Yumo refused his proposal without thinking.


    Wang Tongtong didn''t know that Huang Feng wouldn''t hide anything in front of the women. His biggest secret, the storage box, had been told to the women. What secrets could he have?Even if there were any secrets, that was when Huang Feng felt that he hadn''t said it yet. When the time was right, he would definitely tell them.


    Therefore, Su Yumo didn''t want to know anything about Huang Feng in Wang Tongtong''s mouth.


    "You really don''t want to know? It''s about other women." Wang Tongtong had to continue to throw something out.


    Hearing what Wang Tongtong said, Su Yumo became even more disinterested. Needless to say, Wang Tongtong should have known about Huang Feng and other women. Although I don¡¯t know how she knew about it, Su Yumo was not at all concerned. concern.


    Seeing that Su Yumo was still not speaking, Wang Tongtong had no choice but to continue talking, hoping that Su Yumo would be interested: "I also found out before. The girl is a college student at school. I even went to your company specially before. I wanted to tell you, and then, if I didn¡¯t find you, I asked another person to tell you, she must have not said."


    In Wang Tongtong, I saw that if Su Yumo knew about other women in Huang Feng, he would definitely have trouble with Huang Feng. As a result, Su Yumo still had a relationship with Huang Feng, indicating that she did not know about it yet. Therefore, she Today I want to tell Su Yumo and then destroy the relationship between her and Huang Feng.


    However, Wang Tongtong didn¡¯t know. In fact, Su Yumo knew about it a long time ago. The person in her mouth was Zhu Xiyu. As Xie Mengjiao told her before, Zhu Xiyu was originally a member of this big family. This is not a secret at all, I thought Wang Tongtong was so serious, what secrets could there be.


    "If Miss Wang has nothing else to do, I will leave first. I still have a lot of things to deal with." Su Yumo said to Wang Tongtong.


    Huang Feng has gone to the imperial capital. Things in Jiangzhou, especially the pharmaceutical factory, hospital, and Tianjiao Group, must be handled by Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. Moreover, they will also go to the imperial capital soon. Before they left, they had a lot of work to do, which was not an excuse to deceive Wang Tongtong.


    However, Su Yumo''s attitude made Wang Tongtong even more incomprehensible. After Su Yumo learned about this, shouldn''t he be very angry?How do you feel that she doesn''t care at all, what is going on?

 1436 Chapter 1436 Stunned Results

    "No, are you not angry at all?" Wang Tongtong called Su Yumo and asked.


    "Why are you angry?" Su Yumo said with a slight smile, "This is a private matter between us and Huang Feng, so don''t bother Miss Wang to worry about it."


    After speaking, Su Yumo no longer gave Wang Tongtong a chance to speak, and left directly, leaving Wang Tongtong alone, not knowing what was going on.


    "Smelly woman, it must be because she saw that Huang Feng was rich and she was reluctant to leave Huang Feng. Even if she knew that Huang Feng had other women, she didn''t dare to question, because she was afraid Huang Feng would not want her. That must be the case!" After passing by, he cursed with a gloomy face in the same place.


    But, in this way, she has nothing to do. Not to mention the things Zhang Hao explained, she herself is also very curious about Huang Feng''s sudden development, and wants to understand the reasons, but Su Yu Mo was obviously tight-lipped and didn''t want to say that even if she wanted to exchange secrets with her, she was not at all tempted.


    Although Wang Tongtong has a relationship with Zhang Hao now, she still wants to return to Huang Feng in her heart. She just wanted to tell Su Yumo about Zhu Xiyu, one of them wants to know that Huang Feng is developed. The other reason is that he wants to divorce the relationship between Huang Feng, Su Yumo and Zhu Xiyu, but, it seems, Su Yumo is not fooled at all.


    For a while, Wang Tongtong didn¡¯t know what to do, but, in his heart, the idea of ??returning to Huang Feng¡¯s side did not diminish in the slightest, especially when he knew that Huang Feng had recently established other companies and developed better. After that, she wanted to return to Huang Feng''s side even more eagerly.


    On the other side, Su Yumo was also a little wary after he separated from Wang Tongtong. In fact, several of them, including Huang Feng, knew that Huang Feng¡¯s rapid development would definitely arouse some suspicion, but, Su Yumo did not expect that the first person who suspected and put into action would be Wang Tongtong, the "girlfriend" of Huangfeng University.


    Su Yumo guessed that it might be because Wang Tongtong and Huang Feng are university classmates, they are very familiar with each other, and she also knows Huang Feng, so she is confused about Huang Feng''s sudden development now, and they can investigate There are not many ways.


    As for other people, they know about Huang Feng¡¯s situation, but they cannot be familiar with everything about Huang Feng, and naturally they dare not draw conclusions easily. Besides, other people who doubt Huang Feng are basically not in a low position. They have their own way of investigating Huang Feng¡¯s situation, which is a bit more high-end. In this regard, the storage box is instead solved for Huang Feng, just as the No. 2 of Qing Province had suspected Huang Feng and investigated Huang Feng. As a result, the storage box helped Huang Feng deal with it cleanly, Qing Province No.2, there was no way to doubt anything.


    Regarding Wang Tongtong''s suspicion, apart from being a little wary, Su Yumo didn''t have too much fear. After all, the other party was just an ordinary person with ordinary methods, as long as a few women on his side didn''t show up.


    "It seems that when I go back, I have to remind a few sisters that when talking about Huang Feng, they must be careful, and they must not let people get hold of the handle.


    The sky is brilliant, the country of Fengyu.


    In the recent period, if you want to say who is the hottest star on the entire Fengyu Kingdom, or even the entire Tian Can Star, the name of the first person that comes to everyone''s mind will definitely be Qing Xuan!


    Qing Xuan was originally one of the top ten superstars of Feng Yu Kingdom. She is not too old, but she has a lot of fans. However, in recent years, she seems to have entered a bottleneck. There are not many movies being shot, and the box office is average. , TV ratings are also average, although it can¡¯t be said to be on the street, but compared with her identity, it is still somewhat inferior.


    In terms of singing, the signs of her bottleneck are even more obvious. In recent years, the number of albums she has released has decreased, and there hasn''t been much breakthrough in style, which always gives people a sense of the same. Although she has the support of her fans, sales are not too bad, but compared to before, it must have dropped a lot.


    You know, Qing Xuan debuted as a singer, so singing is her main occupation. If she encounters a bottleneck in this area and cannot continue to improve, it will still have a great impact on her.


    However, in the recent period of time, Qing Xuan has suddenly made a huge breakthrough in the singing industry, as if she suddenly regained her consciousness, her style has changed a lot, and it is not long since the last record. , She once again released a record, but the record of this record was unexpectedly good, even better than Qing Xuan''s peak.


    And during this period, there happened to be an emperor superstar-level singer who released a record, which was even stronger than Qing Xuan in publicity, but in terms of performance, she was beaten by Qing Xuan!This is a result that no one expected. You must know that they are both emperor superstars. Moreover, the other party is older than Qingxuan''s qualifications and has a stronger appeal than Qingxuan. As a result, when the results come out, many people are surprised. Lost the eyeball.


    At first, everyone thought that Qing Xuan¡¯s performance must have fallen for the two of them. You must know that Qing Xuan¡¯s song has entered a bottleneck during this period. Even if she performs supernormally, it will at most be about the same sales volume as the other party, but in reality The situation is that in the same period of time, the sales volume of Qingxuan Records is three times that of the other party, and this number is still expanding.


    This was something that no one had thought of before, and no one had thought that Qing Xuan¡¯s transformation work was so successful this time, and Qing Xuan immediately released a foreign language version, and as a result, it was also highly praised. Popular all over the world, for a time, Qing Xuan''s name continued to ring in all countries in the world, and it was really famous, much stronger than when she was at the peak before.


    "Qing Xuan, I really didn''t expect that this record''s results would be so good, it is simply an invincible player in the world, no one can stop us at all, this sales volume is still increasing." Qing Xuan''s manager Holding a stack of reports, he said to Qing Xuan with a smile of joy.


    "Yeah." Qing Xuan held her cheeks and looked far away, not knowing what she was thinking, she just answered the words of her agent.


    In fact, although Qingxuan was a little surprised about this result, she still accepted it. When she saw those classic songs, she knew that after these songs came out, her results would never be worse. Now it''s just that the results are better than she thought. It''s even better.

 1437 Chapter 1437 Director Robert

    During this period of time, Qingxuan has been searching for the person who secretly gave her the lyric book through various methods, but she found nothing. This made her feel very disappointed. She wanted to know the identity of the other party, but, The other party was hiding so well, even if she used the relationship, she still couldn''t find out who the other party was.


    And Qingxuan also knew that without the lyrics book given by the other party, it would be very difficult for her to break through the bottleneck, and when she reached her position, she would not advance or retreat. Therefore, this time, the lyrics Ben is very helpful to her.


    However, although Qing Xuan wanted to thank her face to face, she couldn''t find anyone, which made her a little depressed.


    "Qingxuan? Qingxuan? What''s wrong with you?" Qingxuan''s assistant shouted.


    "Ah, it''s nothing? What''s the matter?" Qing Xuan would come to her senses.


    "I just made the latest arrangement with you. Do you think this arrangement will work?" The agent said, and after that, she told Qing Xuan about her recent work arrangements.


    Qing Xuan was originally an emperor superstar-level figure, and there were a lot of event arrangements. Recently, because of the new album, her reputation has improved, and there are more events arranged, and many businesses take it. With the money, lined up to invite her to play.


    However, after listening to her agent''s introduction, Qing Xuan shook her head and said, "Help me push it all."


    "Is it all pushed?" The agent was stunned. She could think that Qing Xuan might make fun of part of the itinerary, but she didn''t expect that Qing Xuan would push all the itinerary so simply.


    "But..." The agent also wanted to persuade Qing Xuan to change her attention. After all, if Qing Xuan appeared more during this period, it would be very good for her fame and sales of the new album. All, she still hopes Qing Xuan can run more schedules.


    "It''s nothing, but I pushed it all for me." Qing Xuan said without changing her face, with an indisputable tone in her tone.


    "Okay." Qing Xuan''s agent didn''t argue any more this time, but directly agreed. Qing Xuan is no better than others. Her background, even her agent, doesn''t fully understand, but , That is definitely quite powerful. In the entertainment industry, no one dares to offend her at all. Everyone knows that offending Qing Xuan will definitely end up not good.


    "If there is nothing wrong, you can go out first. I want to stay alone for a while." Qing Xuan said.


    "Okay, then I''ll go out first, and you should also pay attention to rest." Qing Xuan''s agent said, after finishing speaking, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    However, when she turned to leave, she suddenly remembered something, and said to Qing Xuan: "Oh, yes, Director Robert wants to invite you to act in his new play. He may come tomorrow. You see, I will Don''t refuse too?"


    Director Robert is a foreign director with a great reputation. This time he is planning to make a new movie, which is also very popular. Many stars are self-recommended and want to participate in his movie. However, the other party seems to be interested Xuan Lai played the female number one, and for this reason, she flew here specially to have a face-to-face meeting with Qing Xuan. Qing Xuan knew about this before and agreed to it. However, the agent seemed to see that Qing Xuan''s recent state was wrong, so , Just want to make sure.


    Qing Xuan hesitated, shook her head and said, "You don''t need to refuse this. Let me know when he comes."


    Qing Xuan didn¡¯t want to go out to run the announcement, but it was different for Robert¡¯s side. After all, she had promised to see the other party before, and the other party flew over. Although it was mainly to look at the shooting place, since both parties It had already been agreed to meet, and Qing Xuan couldn''t let her pigeon go.


    "Okay, I know what to do." Qing Xuan''s agent said.


    In fact, although Robert had considered Qing Xuan to participate in the performance at the beginning, but, after all, did not make up his mind, and the idea was not as determined as now, but Qing Xuan wanted to fight for this role. Her previous career was stuck in a bottleneck and she needed work to break through.


    However, since Qing Xuan¡¯s latest album went on sale, it has been different. During this time, Qing Xuan is indeed very tired and busy. Therefore, she wants to rest for a while, and she has just made a breakthrough. Bottlenecks, I don''t care so much about acting.


    However, Robert¡¯s attitude towards Qing Xuan has changed from being dispensable before to having to invite Qing Xuan to play. After all, Qing Xuan is so popular during this period of time, her reputation and popularity have been lost for a while. People are comparable, whether in Fengyu country or abroad, Qing Xuan is the hottest star of this time.


    Moreover, Qing Xuan''s own acting skills are also possible. She is completely capable of acting as the female number one. Therefore, Robert specifically wanted to meet Qing Xuan and wanted to persuade her to play his own. Works.


    After the agent went out, Qingxuan took out the lyrics book from her drawer again. The cover of the lyrics book has been packaged. Qingxuan made this specially, except for the assistant who had given her to help." Apart from "translation", Qing Xuan never showed this lyrics to anyone else.


    The meaning of this lyrics book to Qing Xuan is still very different. It was when she was in the most difficult time, appeared in time to help her through the difficulties, and she is only using ten of the songs, and there are still There are a lot of songs, she is useless, this lyrics book is like a huge treasure to her, she is reluctant to use it now, and she has stabilized her position now, even better than before So there is no need to rush to release a record and use the songs in it.


    "Who are you? Why did you help me, but you don''t want me to know?" Qing Xuan stared at the lyrics book, and the question that frequently appeared during this period of time reappeared in her mind. She couldn''t help but look at the lyrics book. Initiated again to stay.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Qing Xuan received a call from her agent, saying that the director Robert had already come, and wanted to have a dinner with Qing Xuan in the evening, and by the way, to talk about the script, Qing Xuan directly responded.


    Robert is a man in his forties. He looks mature and handsome. He used to be an actor in his early years. However, he didn''t shine. On the contrary, after becoming a director, he had a smooth meal and made a few popular works. Therefore, the reputation is getting bigger and bigger. Of course, there is still some distance from the top directors.


    And this time, Robert has prepared for a long time and used it to impact his status. This film has been prepared for a long time, and the script has been changed and changed. Robert is sure that the script of this movie is definitely a very classic. The script, therefore, he is only short of good actors now to perfectly express the content of this script.

 1438 Chapter 1438

    Qingxuan, one of the top ten emperor superstars of Fengyu Kingdom and the youngest emperor superstar, had entered Robert¡¯s sight before, but at that time, Qingxuan was just one of the candidates. After all, Qingxuan was She is well-known and powerful, but her performance in several films is not very good. Although it is not a "box office poison", it is not so reassuring.


    Therefore, Robert only regarded her as one of the candidates before.


    However, in the recent period of time, Qing Xuan¡¯s fame has greatly increased. From one of the top ten emperor superstars of Feng Yu Kingdom before, it has become one of the ten emperors of the world¡¯s entertainment industry. Of course, because only the most recent album has sold out, Qing Xuan¡¯s position is not too stable. However, Robert believes that if Qing Xuan has another good work, whether it is a new album or a TV movie, it will be Let her stabilize her position.


    There are many people who care about Qingxuan. Qingxuan¡¯s fans have also exploded during this time, and Robert has also noticed this. Therefore, in his heart, Qingxuan¡¯s position will become more and more important. Many people are waiting for Qing Xuan''s next work, wanting to see if she can secure her position as one of the world''s top ten superstars.


    Therefore, during this period, as long as Qing Xuan has new works coming out, his attention will never be less. For this, many people understand that Robert is naturally one of them.


    "Congratulations, Ms. Qing Xuan, the new album is selling well. When I was in China, Miss Qing Xuan''s singing was everywhere. Your songs have already occupied our country''s music market." As soon as we met, Robert congratulated Qing Xuan.


    Robert is a well-known director, but there is still a gap between the top and the top. This time he hopes to use the classic script and Qing Xuan''s strength and reputation to hit the highest position. Therefore, for Qing Xuan, of course he is very Polite.


    "Director Robert is absurd. How can Qingxuan have any talent, it''s just a small achievement." Qingxuan smiled and said, I have to say that Qingxuan is indeed extremely beautiful, even if it is the Tianchi country where Robert is, and People in Feng Yuguo have different aesthetics, but Qing Xuan''s beauty cannot be denied. Therefore, even Robert, a person who is used to seeing beautiful celebrities, is a little lost in the face of Qing Xuan''s smile.


    "Miss Qingxuan is too modest, but you are the focus of the world''s entertainment industry these days." Robert said.


    After complimenting Qing Xuan for a while, Robert finally entered the subject.


    "Ms. Qingxuan also knows the purpose of my coming this time. I really think that the temperament and image of Ms. Qingxuan are very in line with my new movie, the female number one. I also sincerely invite Miss Qingxuan to star in me. Movie." Robert said.


    Regarding Robert¡¯s new work, he also told Qing Xuan about it before, but this time, he brought the script directly. After speaking, he gave the script to Qing Xuan to read, hoping to get her affirmative answer.


    Qing Xuan finally read the script. After reading it for a while, she also felt that the female number one in this script was indeed very consistent with her. It was also the role she wanted to play. An actor could meet someone she likes. The role is not easy, so Qing Xuan, who originally planned to rest for a while, hesitated.


    "How is it? Does Miss Qingxuan like this role?" Robert knew that Qingxuan was moving when she saw that she was a little moved and asked.


    "I really like this role." Qing Xuan did not deny her thoughts. "It''s just that I originally planned to take a break during this time."


    "Ms. Qingxuan, we are all people in the entertainment industry. We all understand that it is not easy to meet a role that suits you. Sometimes, you may even regret it for a lifetime. Therefore, I hope Miss Qingxuan can consider again Consider." Robert said.


    Robert''s words touched Qing Xuan. Indeed, as he said, a character that suits him is not often available. If I missed this, if I wait for the next one, I don''t know when to wait.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, Qing Xuan nodded and agreed. As for the vacation, it is not too late to go to rest after the filming is over.


    Robert was also very happy to see that Qing Xuan agreed. Now Qing Xuan needs to be able and capable, to pay attention and attention. With her joining, coupled with her excellent script, this time her own movie must be Can be applauded and popular!


    Because a preliminary agreement was reached, the atmosphere at the next dinner was also very good. Robert also talked about Qingxuan''s album, saying that the music friends around him were wondering where Qingxuan got it all at once. With so many good songs, they are almost envious, hoping to find a chance to ask for a song.


    Qingxuan didn¡¯t know where the song came from, so naturally she couldn¡¯t tell Robert, so she just had to find an excuse to stop it. Fortunately, Robert just said it casually and didn¡¯t want to get to the bottom of it. After all, he also knows that there are many things, which are all secrets and cannot be said nonsense.


    After the dinner, Qingxuan left with the script that Robert gave her. Now that he has agreed to play this role, Robert hopes that Qingxuan will understand this role earlier and be familiar with everything about it, and now know more about this role and wait for the real When shooting, it can be more handy.


    And Qing Xuan thinks the same way. She has always been very serious in doing things. Before filming, she must remember the script and understand the characteristics of the character. In this way, the performance can be more smooth.


    I have to say that Qing Xuan really likes the role in this script, and the more I look at it, the more I like it, and fortunately she agreed before, otherwise, she would really miss such a good role.


    Therefore, Qing Xuan, who became more and more excited, even forgot that it was too late. It was not until she had seen the script several times and had a clearer understanding of the character that she put it down, and then she was ready to go. rest.


    Qing Xuan, who had already gone to bed, did not notice that the script she put on the table suddenly flashed a burst of light in the dead of night, and then disappeared from the table, replaced by another script. The text in this script is exactly the same as the text in the previous lyrics!


    Huang Feng on the earth also didn''t know that his storage box had been upgraded, and it helped him to replace another thing.

 1439 Chapter 1439

    In the morning of the next day, Qing Xuan got up as usual. After that, she originally wanted to go out, but when she passed by the table that was lying on the table last night, she was stunned. Then, she In a good walk, he ran to the table and picked up the script that was there last night.


    "It''s different! It''s different again. Yesterday''s script is gone!" Qing Xuan muttered to herself with excitement. This kind of thing had happened before, and because of this, she obtained the lyrics that benefited her a lot. , And this time, the script I got back last night is gone, so what will this new one be?


    Qingxuan immediately flipped through the new script in her hand. After seeing the text inside, she became more excited. If someone was there, she could even see her body shaking with excitement.


    "That''s the text again! Could it be that the person who came last time is here again?" Qing Xuan said while looking at the script in her hand, but because she didn''t know the text on it, Qing Xuan didn''t know that the script was good. It''s bad, but it won''t be bad if you think about it. Last time, the lyrics book I got was also a treasure.


    "By the way, monitor!" Qing Xuan yelled. After that, she ran back to her room in a hurry. This daredevil and flustered Qing Xuan, who had never seen anyone before, if it was Qing Xuan''s friend or hers. The agent will definitely drop her chin if she sees it. Therefore, Qing Xuan usually works very calmly and is not very old, but she is very calm in the face of things. She said that she does not rush to work, how is it like now? In this way, all walks are used for running, and Qing Xuan who doesn''t pay attention to her image like this is something that no one has ever seen.


    However, at this time Qing Xuan obviously can''t take care of that much anymore. During this time, she has been guessing who the person who gave her the lyrics book last time is, but she has no clue at all, and it is useless to investigate it. Not only didn''t make her give up, but instead made her inner curiosity more serious.


    Then, Qing Xuan thought that the other party took her lyrics book last time. Although I don¡¯t know why, from that day on, there will be a lyrics book on Qing Xuan¡¯s table. She transcribed it herself, just hoping that the other party would appear again, and she was afraid that the other party would suddenly appear again and disappear again. She also secretly installed a camera, and the position where the camera is aimed is the position of the table. Just want to see who the other party is.


    As for this camera, she didn¡¯t tell anyone, even she herself pretended to be, but she didn¡¯t get anything during this period of time. Her lyrics book didn¡¯t get lost again, and in that camera, she didn¡¯t see what she wanted to see. People.


    But this time, I finally found it. Although the lyrics were not lost, the script was lost. And, like last time, when the other party took away his own script, he also left a script, Qing Xuan guessed that the person who came this time should be the same person as last time!


    Therefore, Qing Xuan hurriedly went back to her room to watch the surveillance video. She had hidden the things in her room. She was afraid that others would find out, but when Qing Xuan watched the surveillance last night After the video, he was stunned.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there no one? Is it because the surveillance is broken?" Qingxuan watched it several times and didn''t see anyone in the camera. The script suddenly disappeared, and then suddenly there were more One.


    "Is it possible that this script disappeared on her own, and another one appeared on her own?" Qing Xuan muttered as she stared at the camera. She felt a bit weird and a bit creepy. This was really counterintuitive and she couldn''t understand it.


    However, the picture on the camera clearly told her that it was really like this. The script suddenly disappeared when no one appeared, and then suddenly there was another one.


    After confirming this conjecture, Qing Xuan was frightened and her face turned pale, thinking whether she had encountered a ghost, but thinking about it again, she was not so scared anymore, no matter what was going on, but, It doesn¡¯t seem to hurt me. The extra lyrics book last time helped her a lot. Although I don¡¯t know how the script was this time, I didn¡¯t lose anything. The lost script is a big deal. Just ask Robert for another copy.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Qing Xuan did not think of what she had lost, and she became calmer. However, what she saw in the surveillance video still made her not care about it, but she was not good about it. Tell other people that you can only investigate slowly by yourself.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn''t know that the whole process of replacing things in his storage box was seen, and he even frightened the other party. At this time, he was having the last treatment with Old Li.


    What¡¯s different from the previous one is that in this treatment, there are more people in the room. In addition to Director Wang and others, there are several other old people. Although these old people are standing there, Huang Feng is He could clearly feel the aura of a superior person from their bodies. Huang Feng was no stranger to this aura. He had seen it more than once in other dimensions.


    And these few people who came today are not ordinary people. They often appear on TV. They did not show up during the treatment of Lao Li. In fact, it is not surprising. After all, they all have something on their bodies. There are a lot of things to deal with, and today is the last day of treatment for Lao Li. Everyone temporarily put aside the things in their hands, and come over to take a look at the recovery of Lao Li, as well as Huang Feng, the genius doctor.


    For Huang Feng, several big guys are very curious now, and at the same time, they also have some understanding. Huang Feng is a genius in their eyes, not only in medical skills, but also in business. They had long wanted to see him. I''ve seen Huang Feng, and we can do it together today.


    And Director Wang and the others, who were able to maintain their composure, seemed a little cautious and nervous when faced with so many bigwigs at once. Although they usually see these people, they are all alone. Like this, There are so many big bosses together, that is nothing before. The aura of these people added together is enough to make many people stand unstable.


    Huang Feng, on the contrary, seemed very calm and his face remained unchanged. These people are indeed distinguished, but, as I said before, he saw a lot of people like this, and even killed a lot of them. Naturally, they didn¡¯t. What''s so nervous.

 1440 Chapter 1440 See Through

    "I said, my illness is almost healed, you don''t have to come here with fanfare." Li Lao said while receiving Huang Feng''s acupuncture while lying on the bed.


    "If you don''t come and see, we can''t rest assured." One of the big guys said with a smile. Huang Feng knew that this person looked at him and smiled. But, be strict, how many senior officials in the country are in his I didn''t dare to move in front of me.


    "I don''t have anything to do. You have so many things to deal with. I wasted time by myself, and I can''t get through it. Now that you are here again, I am even more uncomfortable." Old Li said.


    "Okay, don''t blame yourself, Lao Li, we are here this time, but it''s not just to see you." Another big guy smiled. Although these big guys are usually serious faces, but a few people touched When we got together, naturally there was no need to be so serious.


    "What else is there?" Old Li was a little puzzled, but when he saw the eyes of a few other people looking at Huang Feng, he was stunned: "So I came to see Xiao Huang."


    Huang Feng was very unhappy with this title in his heart, but he could only make complaints. He didn''t dare to say anything to these big guys, not to mention that they were noble, even their age was there. They were all His grandfather is now, and Huang Feng is really hard to say when he is called by his elders.


    "Yes, we have been curious about Comrade Huang Feng for a long time, and we just came over today to take a look."


    "Let me just say, how come you came to see me so kindly." Old Li said deliberately.


    "Hey, you see Lao Li is still jealous, haha."


    Several big guys were joking, Huang Feng, Director Wang and others didn¡¯t dare to interrupt. However, although those big guys were curious about Huang Feng, they didn¡¯t talk to Huang Feng because they knew that Huang Feng was talking to Li Laozhi. Illness, this time is obviously not a good time to talk, so I just watched and waited, and in the entire China, there is really no one else, even if it¡¯s the imperial capital. Those wealthy families in China dare not say, let these few wait here.


    "All right!"


    After a little more than an hour, Huang Feng took out all the silver needles, and then said to Lao Li, "Congratulations, Lao Li, your treatment has been completed. If you take a rest, you can fully recover. However, it is still not suitable. Too tired."


    "I''m really all right?" Old Li still said in disbelief, not because he doubted Huang Feng''s words, but felt a little unbelievable. After all, a few days ago, he was still a dementia that would change at any time, even about to die. As a result, in Huang Feng''s hands, he has recovered in just a few days, which naturally made him feel incredible.


    However, the physical feelings can¡¯t deceive people. Old Li clearly feels that in the past few days, his body is getting better and better every day, every day he is more energetic, energetic, and his appetite is gradually increasing. Tell him clearly that his body is recovering to health.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said confidently.


    "Congratulations, Old Li."


    "By the way, how does it feel to walk through the ghost gate?"


    "Old Li, you have to thank Xiao Huang, otherwise, you will go to see Gao Zu and his old man."


    Several other bigwigs also came forward to congratulate and joked. Although he has not yet conducted a detailed inspection of Mr. Li, he can find that Mr. Li¡¯s spirit is much better than before. Obviously , Huang Feng''s words are not joking.


    Old Li also smiled in the face of everyone, his question just now was only a momentary inability to accept the huge changes, and now he has completely recovered, and his mood is naturally relaxed.


    Then, Director Wang and others conducted a detailed inspection on Mr. Li, and the other big guys went out with Huang Feng after relieving Mr. Li for a while. They also wanted to chat with Huang Feng today.


    And being able to chat with so many big bosses at the same time is not the treatment that ordinary people can enjoy, even those high-ranking officials can''t do it.


    "Comrade Huang Feng, your medical skills are really superb. Old Li was cured by you. Who did you learn your medical skills from?" In a large and bright room, Huang Feng and several big men sat apart Come.


    "When I was young, I was with a Jianghulang middle school." Huang Feng said. He knew that everyone must have investigated his identity. In his past experience, he didn''t have the item of studying medicine, so Huang Feng could only make excuses. Up.


    "Did the Jianghu doctors travel around the world?" One of the big guys said with a smile. This is the number one leader of China, so even if Huang Feng has seen many big worlds, his heart is still slightly. With some emotion, half a year ago, no matter how rich my imagination was, I couldn''t think that one day I could sit and chat with the most powerful people in this country.


    However, Huang Feng was slightly surprised and surprised by what this chief said. Isn''t this the excuse he was looking for?Why did this chief help himself?


    "Yes." No matter how doubtful he was, Huang Feng nodded and admitted. If there is no travel around the world, then these big guys want to see him, don''t he have to wear them?


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, several big men looked at each other and smiled. Obviously, Huang Feng''s words did not exceed their expectations.


    "What about your internal strength? You know, this thing is not something ordinary people can do. Is the person who teaches your internal strength also wandered?" Another big man said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Huang Feng seems to have clearly guessed their thoughts, but he can only bite the bullet and answer. He has long known that his excuses are okay to deceive ordinary people. It is very difficult to trick these old foxes who have been in the officialdom for many years.


    Judging from the current situation, it is obvious that they did not believe what they said before, at least, they did not fully believe it, so they said that.


    "Huang Feng, we have all investigated your situation. To be honest, after knowing your changes over the past six months, we initially wanted to catch him directly to find out what happened, but then we changed. Idea." The Chief One said again, and his face became more serious.


    Huang Feng has always been very calm, but finally has some changes, even a little panic. This is something he didn''t expect before, although he has a back hand, he can bring his relatives and women into the villa in that different space. , But, you can''t stay in that place forever, right?And once these people in front of me want to take action against myself, then I really have nowhere to hide in reality, I am not afraid, but the people around me can''t, after all, I am not a lonely person.

 1441 Chapter 1441

    It is precisely because of the concern that Huang Feng also has a weakness. It can be said that this is his only weakness at the moment. He himself is not afraid that other people will do it against him, even people at the national level. He is not afraid, he is confident that he can cope, and he will be fine.


    However, the people around me can¡¯t. Although I have exchanged martial arts secrets for several people before, let them practice, but the main purpose of their practice is to maintain health and keep their appearance from aging. If they are really used in combat, they will never have I''ve thought about it, and I don''t have any experience in this area, so if someone really does something against them, they won''t be able to escape.


    Because of this, Huang Feng has a lot of scruples in his heart.


    "I don''t understand what the leader is talking about." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You know it in your heart, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it." The leader said: "Since we have come to talk to you now, it means that we have changed our minds and will not take any excessive measures against you. Do you know the reason?"


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "Because of what you have done!" said another leader: "What you have done shows that you are patriotic. Although you do not know how you acquired those abilities and advanced technologies, as long as you are patriotic, it is for For the sake of this country, we will not mind the secrets in you, and we will not force you to tell them."


    In fact, just like Huang Feng thought, how can these big guys be so cheating? Even Secretary Tan and Secretary Qiu of Qing Province have doubts about Huang Feng, but two People didn''t talk about it before, because they knew Huang Feng''s personality, as long as he was upright and didn''t do anything illegal, they would not pay attention to those details.


    And these big guys in front of you are the same, just because of what Huang Feng did before, including his joining the National Security Bureau, doing meritorious service in Africa, and his previous performance on airplanes, which can all explain some things. Moreover, Huang Feng Not only did the few companies in China have not committed any illegal activities, they even brought a lot of benefits to the country, increasing employment. Moreover, those technologies are very advanced, which is of great benefit to the country.


    Starting from the national level, these big men of course hope to control those technologies in their own hands. However, it is clear that Huang Feng should have more than these technologies. If Feng refuses to mention other technologies and recovers the current investments, then they are the loss of this country.


    Therefore, after the power and the pros and cons, several big men didn''t have more hands on Huang Feng. In that case, it was not worth it, and it was too risky.


    And just as they said, Huang Feng''s behavior is still good and worthy of belief.


    After hearing the words of several big guys, Huang Feng was relieved. Fortunately, these few did not really take action against himself. However, their words also gave Huang Feng a warning, that is, these people are not. It''s so foolish, no one is a fool, and these people in front of you won''t take action against themselves, it''s hard to guarantee that those big guys who will be on stage in the future will not take action against themselves.


    Therefore, you must be fully prepared before someone takes action on yourself. One is to continue to expand your sphere of influence, and the other is to solve the safety problems of the people around you. If something unexpected happens, you can also The first time, ensure their safety.


    "Huang Feng, we talked to you today, not to intimidate you, nor to persecute you. We just want to tell you that we know something. I hope you can continue to think about this country in the future and use the things you have obtained. , For the benefit of this country." Chief One continued.


    "That''s a certainty, even if a few people don''t say it, I have been doing this all the time." Huang Feng said. After that, he also said some of his future plans, including making instruments that can solve water pollution and purify the air. Wait, after all, the development of the country has not been slow in recent years, but the environment is a big problem, and if Huang Feng solves this problem, it can be regarded as a big problem for everyone.


    After listening to Huang Feng¡¯s several plans, several people were very satisfied, and secretly rejoiced that they didn¡¯t fall out with Huang Feng before, otherwise, maybe he would never get back these technologies. .


    "Huang Feng, you have done a good job. In the future, as long as you don''t betray the country, we will always support you." Chief One said.


    His promise is still very heavy. As long as he doesn''t betray the country, that means if Huang Feng commits other things, he won''t bother him. This also shows how heavy the promise is.


    The reason why several big men gave Huang Feng this promise is to eliminate the unhappiness in his heart being investigated, and to let him develop in the country with peace of mind.


    Huang Feng is of course very satisfied with this promise. Even, it is no exaggeration to say that as long as he is willing, the country will be his backing. If he still does not develop well, it is really better to commit suicide.


    After a few people chatted for a while, Huang Feng said goodbye and left, but the big bosses did not leave immediately. Obviously, they still have something to say, and at this time, even Lao Li, who was doing the inspection before, coming.


    "It seems that our previous guess is correct. There is indeed a secret in Huang Feng." Huang Feng left, and everyone could let go.


    Before, they only had doubts about Huang Feng, and they did investigate Huang Feng, but they did not find anything worthy of attention. However, Huang Feng has developed too fast in the past six months. How did his money come from? Yes, how did those advanced technologies come about? This is a very curious thing. Although Huang Feng has established a research institute, some technologies have appeared before the research institute.


    For this reason, several big guys have some doubts about Huang Feng, but Huang Feng did a good job before, and now he has rescued Lao Li. Maybe they will need Huang Feng to save them in the future. So, they considered. After the episode, the crowd didn''t take any coercive measures Huang Feng took, they just talked to him and talked casually.


    However, Huang Feng still couldn''t beat these old foxes, so he was scammed all at once. At this time, everyone was sure that their previous guesses were true. Huang Feng really had a secret, a big secret!


    For this reason, several big guys have some doubts about Huang Feng, but Huang Feng did a good job before, and now he has rescued Lao Li. Maybe they will need Huang Feng to save them in the future. So, they considered. After the episode, the crowd didn''t take any coercive measures Huang Feng took, they just talked to him and talked casually.


    However, Huang Feng still couldn''t beat these old foxes, so he was scammed all at once. At this time, everyone was sure that their previous guesses were true. Huang Feng really had a secret, a big secret!

 1442 Chapter 1442

    And the secret of Huang Feng''s body, everyone still doesn''t know, but because Huang Feng''s performance is good, everyone hasn''t thought about asking anything.


    "I believe that Xiao Huang is a person." Old Li said, his face was serious at this time, and he was completely different from the previous joking with Huang Feng.


    Although Lao Li and Huang Feng have not been in contact for a long time, he will chat with Huang Feng during treatment these days. He has struggled in officialdom throughout his life, and he thinks he has some ability to know people. He is still very satisfied with Huang Feng. This is not only because Huang Feng cured his illness. After all, in the face of national justice, he is nothing at all.


    Li Lao really appreciates Huang Feng''s behavior, and feels that he will never be a wicked person, and he will not betray the country. Therefore, at this time, he felt that he had to say something for Huang Feng. .


    The other big guys were a little awe-inspiring. They knew what Mr. Li was like. He would say that. It was definitely not because Huang Feng saved him. He had this based on his own observations. In conclusion, it does not include many personal feelings.


    "We also didn''t doubt Huang Feng''s personality, otherwise, today would not be as simple as talking to him." Chief No. 1 said: "However, Huang Feng can make such progress in such a short time. And, every technology he brings out has to be ahead of the country, even ahead of the world. We must retain such people. We cannot use coercive means, but we must also think of other methods."


    Based on the investigation of Huang Feng, these big men also know what kind of person Huang Feng is. If you really push him in a hurry, it will not be good for anyone. On the contrary, if you treat him well, he will Doubly treat you well, these are just a few big guys, there is no real reason for taking coercive measures.


    "Yes, although Huang Feng has no intention of leaving the country now, we must take precautions before it happens." Another big brother said.


    "I said, are you being too cautious? Xiao Huang has come up with a few good technologies and developed them well, but from the perspective of us people, he is at best at best. We¡¯ve seen many young talents.¡± Li Lao said. He didn¡¯t want his colleagues to be too cautious with Huang Feng and felt unnecessary.


    "Old Li, you have been at home all this time, so you don''t know." A big man said: "According to our investigation of Huang Feng, he has risen too quickly and suddenly. His family is in the countryside. There is no doubt, no background, and not graduated from a prestigious school. How could he get so many advanced technologies and a lot of funds all at once?"


    "I''ve heard a little about him. Isn''t it just a good sewage treatment equipment and a wine-making formula? It doesn''t seem to be anything, right? Are you too careful." Li Lao said.


    "More than that." Chief One shook his head and said: "If only these two, do you think we would care? He suddenly has internal strength, and his cultivation base is growing very fast. Although we don''t know his current specific strength, but It is estimated that he can rank in the top five in the country. This is only half a year¡¯s time. In addition, he also set up an entertainment company to write songs for his artists and his women. Moreover, each capital is a classic. You know, he has never shown this ability before. In addition to these, he also went to Qing Province and the suburbs of surrounding cities to contract the land and took out some vegetable seeds that we had never seen before. This kind of vegetable It grows quickly, and it tastes very good. The point is that this vegetable has never appeared before."


    "That''s not even counted. He also set up a pharmaceutical factory, bought a hospital, and he took out a few more formulas that we had never seen before to apply for patents. The effects of these formulas are very good. Super-similar products, of course, what shocked us the most was his latest car company.¡± Another big man said.


    "What happened to his car company? I heard it just started, didn''t I?" Old Li said.


    "It''s just started, but the first car has already been off the production line and has undergone internal testing. Guess what the result is?" Chief No. 1 said.


    "How? Very good?" Old Li said.


    "Not very good, it''s very good!" Chief One said. When talking about this, he was still a little excited. This is very rare. However, everyone present can also immediately. The domestic auto production field has been There is a gap. Now, Huangfeng''s automobile company has appeared, which has made up for this gap. Moreover, it has suddenly led so much.


    "The exterior and interior design of Huangfeng''s cars far exceeds that of domestic and foreign vehicles. In addition, most importantly, other technical aspects, including engine technology, are far superior to domestic automobiles. Our preliminary judgment is that his technology is even ahead of the world!" Chief One continued.


    "This kid is okay. I told me before that he wants to conquer the world with his car. I thought it was a joke. I didn''t expect that he really has this ability." Old Li said with a smile, equivalent to Others are still wary of Huang Feng, and he is much optimistic about Huang Feng.


    "It''s completely possible!" said a big guy. "Moreover, according to our judgment, his engine technology, even for our aerospace industry, is of great help. Our large aircraft plan has been Because of the engine, there is no way to continue to push forward. If we can get some inspiration from Huang Feng, or even if he can provide us with some technical help, it will be of great help to our research. ."


    "Lao Li, think about it. There are so many talents in our country, so many shopping malls, and wealthy families. They can''t research such advanced technology. As a result, Huang Feng took it out all at once. You think this is normal. ?"


    "But, that kid, there is nothing wrong with it," said Old Li. He said that, in fact, he had already acquiesced that Huang Feng could take out these things. It was indeed abnormal.


    "Yes, we didn''t say anything bad about him. He has these advanced technologies and we are very happy to be able to use them. So, we are here to discuss how to keep him. I believe that with him With continuous development, he will soon enter the sight of those foreign forces. At that time, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not want to poach Huang Feng." Chief One said.

 1443 Chapter 1443 An Alternative Marriage

    The No. 1 Chief¡¯s worries about this issue are not unfounded. In recent years, foreign spies have become more and more rampant in China, and ordinary people may not feel it. However, these leaders are all aware of it. Before Huang Feng The two went to the casino with Bai Xiaorou to perform the task, and the person brought back was instigated, and there were others like this.


    Of course, Huaxia is using the same technique abroad. In short, everyone knows what they have done.


    Therefore, it is not impossible for Chief One to worry about Huang Feng being instigated.


    "Then what should we do?" the other boss said.


    "How is the investigation of the Zhou family''s affairs?" Chief No. 1 asked suddenly.


    "The investigation is clear. The Young Master Zhou, who was arrested, has not done anything bad in the past two years. This is not the first time he killed a person with a car. There has been a precedent before, but he was dealt with by the Zhou family. Some of the bad things are often done by the wealthy princes, which is nothing.¡± One of the big men replied that he was the person in charge of investigating Zhou''s affairs.


    "What about the Zhou family itself."


    "The Zhou family itself is not clean, and it is even more terrifying than we thought before. The people on the table in the Zhou family have problems under their buttocks. One check is accurate. Moreover, they secretly damage the national interest. Behavior." The big man continued.


    "Originally, we were planning to do something against these wealthy families. If this is the case, we will choose to use the Zhou family to perform surgery. It can also alert other families. At the same time, it can be regarded as a meeting ceremony for Huang Feng." Chief One said.


    The others nodded. They all know that Huang Feng''s persistence on this matter. Although he has not asked this matter in the past few days, he must still be very concerned. In fact, this is easy to understand. He was almost killed and the perpetrator was still arrogant in front of him. Huang Feng couldn''t stand it. That was normal.


    And it wasn''t wrong to start the Zhou family. They were originally not clean and had a lot of things under their buttocks. It was just that these big men had not made up their minds to fix them. This time, they hit the gun.


    "Remember, when working with these families, we must pay attention to confidentiality work. These wealthy families are deeply ingrained. If a little bit of wind is leaked, they will know that if we are prepared, we will have a lot of trouble." Chief One reminded.


    "I know." The others nodded and said.


    "In addition, I heard that Huang Feng has something to do with the little girls who went out of the imperial capital?" Chief No. 1 said, with a smile on his face when he said this.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that he is still a romantic seed, and his ability is not small, he has managed so many ladies from a wealthy family at once, and let them follow him willingly." Old Li said with a smile. Everyone decided that Huang Feng would not use coercive means. He was also very happy, and his mood would naturally improve a lot.


    Several other bigwigs also laughed. In their opinion, it is not a big deal for young people to be more romantic, not to mention that Huang Feng still let the few heavenly daughters live together without causing any conflicts. Well, there is no need to worry about anything.


    At Huang Feng''s age, with such great achievements, it is normal to be more romantic.


    "I''m afraid that it''s hard to deal with those charming girls at home." A big man said.


    "This is what we are going to do." Chief No. 1 said, "I hope that the women he finds are all domestic, not foreign. In that case, his heart will stay in the country instead of going out. , We have concerns in the country, and we are also relieved that it is not."


    "That''s true." The others nodded. If Huang Feng finds a woman from abroad, they might be worried. Although Huang Feng may not go abroad, it is hard to guarantee that he will not be affected by the pillow wind. Or leak some technology out.


    The women Huang Feng looked for were all domestic, and several of them belonged to wealthy families, so everyone was relieved that those big families with great achievements would not be able to go. In this way, Huang Feng would not be able to go.


    "So I, we only need to facilitate this, so that he and those delicate girls can finally come together. This is also an alternative marriage." Chief One said.


    They have seen a lot of marriages. The wealthy families in the imperial capital usually use this method to stabilize their family status. Although Huang Feng is not a wealthy family, his future influence will not be at all. Worse than those rich family.


    "That kid would be very happy if he knew that we were bothering about his personal affairs." Old Li said.


    Lao Li also noticed that Huang Feng attaches great importance to several of his women. If these old guys can help fix the family behind those women, then Huang Feng will definitely be very happy and will accept them. Affectionate.


    "I heard that it will be the birthday of one of Huang Feng''s girlfriends and grandpa in a few days?" Suddenly, a big man said.


    "Well, it''s the old Su family. I have some contact with him." Another big brother said. He and Su Yumo''s grandfather have some contacts. Although they are not very deep, they are closer than others.


    "Then I will trouble you to take a trip this time, and see if Huang Feng needs help. If you don''t need it, forget it. If you need it, you can choose not to take action according to the situation." Chief One said.


    They all know that those wealthy families pay much attention to their origins. Therefore, they are afraid that those people will make Huang Feng difficult. Therefore, if you go to the individual, you can provide Huang Feng with some help when necessary.


    "Okay." The big man replied. Although Elder Su didn''t invite him, there would be no problem if he went.


    The few people in this room are some of the top high-ranking people in the country. The Su family has some influence in the emperor, but they have not yet reached the point where they can have friendship with these people. Therefore, Father Su¡¯s birthday, naturally, will not Those who invited these people did not want to, but felt that if they invited them, no one would go.


    After they had a conclusion about Huang Feng¡¯s matter, several bigwigs began to act vigorously and set out to do it. In this way, the Zhou family was the first to suffer, and the previous affairs of the Zhou family¡¯s young master were also pulled out. Zhou Shao¡¯s mother was also detained. As for the other people in Zhou¡¯s family, they all got off their positions in just a few days. Of course, this was not what they wanted, but was forced. They may even face imprisonment.


    The huge Zhou family, in just a few days, was faltered and faltered.

 1444 Chapter 1444 The Zhou Family Is Over

    "This wicked animal! This wicked animal!"


    The old man of the Zhou family, in his residence, kept hitting the ground with a cane, his face flushed, his face was full of hideousness, there was no such thing as the usual easy-going.


    "It''s a good son you raised. He ruined our Zhou family! The Zhou family is over!" The Zhou family''s old man turned and glared at his son, who is Zhou Shao''s father, and his angry expression wanted to tear Zhou Shao''s father. Up.


    At this time, Zhou Shao¡¯s father was also full of panic and regrets. If he didn¡¯t indulge his son before, he would not cause trouble everywhere. Before, he felt that there was nothing, but this time he really hit the iron plate. The result was that the entire Zhou family was smashed to the ground, and it was about to fall apart.


    "Dad, what should we do now? What should we do? The eldest brother and the second brother have both gone in, we have to find a way to get them out." Zhou Shao''s father said in a flustered manner.


    "Slap!" Father Zhou gave himself a slap to his only son who is still outside. He has three sons and two daughters. As a result, in addition to Zhou Shao''s father, the other two sons and two daughters were all slapped. Take it away, how it makes him not angry.


    "What to do? What to do? You ask me, I ask who will go, it''s your good son, and our Zhou family is going to be ruined by him." Old man Zhou said angrily.


    "Find someone, Dad, you know a lot of people, and the people you associate with are all high-ranking people, you can ask them for help." Zhou Shao''s father also doesn''t care about the pain on his face. Zhou''s family is very dangerous now, although he He hadn''t entered yet, but he felt that danger would come at any time. He hadn''t thought that he wanted to leave the imperial capital immediately. However, he felt that there was always someone around him watching him, preventing him from leaving.


    Therefore, he now eagerly hopes that his father can solve the current dilemma.


    "Looking for someone? Those guys, now I don¡¯t even answer my phone! Do you think they will help us?!" said the old man Zhou. He also has no good feelings for those who die. I was also scolding them for short-sightedness. This time they took the Zhou family to perform the operation. They didn''t help. Next time it will be the turn of those guys. Unfortunately, those guys haven''t understood this.


    "Then what should we do, Dad, I don''t want to go to jail." Zhou Shao''s father said bitterly. He is usually number one in the imperial capital. However, facing the potential of prison at any time, he collapses. It is no different from an ordinary ordinary person, or even worse, because he is used to living a good life, and when he thinks that he might be going to live the dark days, he feels that he is going to collapse.


    Elder Zhou is also very anxious. Of course, he does not want his son to be arrested. Now he has two sons arrested. He wants to keep the last one. However, the above obviously has made up his mind to deal with them. The family took action, the action was quick and ruthless, and there was no noise before, which made them caught off guard, and they had no time to find a solution.


    "Hey, this matter, that Huang Feng is obviously an important person. If you can persuade him before and stop pursuing this matter, then there will be no trouble." Old man Zhou sighed.


    Although the above deliberately acted on the wealthy family, they have not made up their minds. Moreover, even if they did it on the wealthy family, it was not their turn to be the Zhou family. In the imperial capital, there are families that are bigger than their Zhou family, and they are better than their Zhou family. There are also too many families, so it''s not the Zhou family to think about it.


    Obviously, that Huang Feng played an important role in this matter. Although he didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng had to do with it, it was clear that Huang Feng was taken away by the inner guard. His identity was extraordinary, and Huang Feng repeatedly insisted on investigating the accident. That''s why the Zhou family''s experience occurred.


    However, now that these are no longer useful, the above has already been done, and that Huang Feng is obviously not willing to let it go. Their Zhou family is really going to end.


    Just as the Zhou family father and son were thinking about countermeasures, the door of their residence was suddenly opened, and then a group of people came in. When the Zhou family father and son saw this group of people, their expressions changed greatly. The father fainted directly.


    Those who came, did not change their attitudes because of Zhou Shao''s father''s fainting. They greeted Old Master Zhou, and then they just took Zhou Shao''s father away.


    Seeing that his last son was also taken away, Mr. Zhou only felt that the sky was spinning around and his body swayed a bit. If he hadn''t been holding the table next to him, he might have just fallen to the ground.


    "It''s over, our Zhou family is really over." Elder Zhou murmured to himself, with some tears on his face. He didn''t expect that he would encounter such a thing in his later years, which prevented him from spending the rest of his life in peace.


    "Let me out, let me out, you bastards, do you know who I am? When I go out, I will take your skin off!" At this time, Zhou Shao didn''t know the great changes in his family. After being arrested, he lost contact with his family. The people here did not allow him to contact the family at all, nor did they allow outsiders to visit him. Therefore, he still regarded himself as the son of the Zhou family, a famous son in the imperial capital. .


    "What is noisy, damn it, it doesn''t make people peaceful at all, you have been noisy since you came in, wanting to die!" There are other people in Zhou Shao''s room, and Zhou Shao has not been stable since entering. , Clamoring every day, the people inside were afraid that he was really a young man and did not dare to offend him. However, after seeing him being kept here for a few days, he has not yet gone out and no one came to see him. Everyone I don''t believe that he will be the son of the imperial capital.


    "You dare to talk to me like this?!" Zhou Shao looked at the man in disbelief and said, "Do you want to live anymore? Wait for me to go out and see if I don''t kill you!"


    "Kill me? Haha, I will kill you first!" The man stepped forward and slapped Zhou Shao. Zhou Shao was stunned, and he was stunned. He didn''t expect this to be in his own eyes. There are people like rubbish, who dare to do something to themselves.


    "Are you stupid? I dare to say that I am a famous son of the emperor? I yeah!" The man spit on Zhou Shao, directly on Zhou Shao''s face.


    As if not feeling it, Zhou Shao sat there and muttered to himself: "Dad, Mom, where are you, hurry up and save me."

 1445 Chapter 1445 Su Hang

    "Here? Are you tired along the way?"


    Three days later, Su Yumo also arrived. This time Su Yumo came with Xie Mengjiao, Tang Muxue, and Tan Ying. Huang Feng went directly to the airport to wait for them on the plane of the four.


    "It''s okay." Su Yumo said with a smile, then looked around and said with emotion: "I''m back at last."


    "Yes." Xie Mengjiao next to Su Yumo also said with emotion.


    Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao both went to college in Qing Province. After they went to college, they rarely returned to the Imperial Capital, that is, during the Chinese New Year, they returned once, and after graduation, they never returned. , The two have been starting a business in Qing Province, and both know that time is precious, and don''t want to waste their time and energy on entanglement with other members of the family.


    Therefore, the two of them have not returned to the capital for a long time, so they are a little bit emotional.


    On the contrary, Tang Muxue and Tan Ying didn¡¯t have much emotion like this. Tang Muxue went to Qing Province for less than half a year. She had been in the imperial capital before, and Tan Ying had stayed at the imperial capital¡¯s home. If she didn''t go to see Secretary Tan, she might have stayed in the imperial capital and would not see Huang Feng.


    "Let''s go, do you guys go home first or how to arrange it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I''d better go home first, or I haven''t been back for a long time, I''ll look for you tomorrow." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I''ll go home and have a look." Tang Muxue said, and Tan Ying on the other side had the same idea.


    In fact, this was decided by the three of them before. Huang Feng came to the imperial capital this time mainly to attend the birthday party of Grandpa Su Yumo. Therefore, Huang Feng must accompany Su Yumo home together. The three of them Nor will he follow the two at this time.


    Moreover, the three of them really wanted to go home first, not to mention that Xie Mengjiao hadn''t been home for a long time before, and even Tang Muxue and Tan Ying had to go home first.


    Tang Muxue only went to Qing Province to play before. It was a sudden decision to stay in Qing Province. She must talk to her family when she returns home. As for Tan Ying, she has not returned home since she recovered. , I just made a few phone calls before, and the family knew that she was coming back this time, so she must be sent home.


    "Well then." Huang Feng nodded, agreeing with their decision.


    After that, the few people separated. Huang Feng didn''t have his own car in the imperial capital. Therefore, he and Su Yumo went to Su Yumo''s house. As for the other three, they also asked for a car and left.


    "How? Are you ready? The people in my family are not so easy to deal with." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng in the car.


    "It''s okay, how can they get rid of such a good son-in-law?" Huang Feng smiled and said, "Also, I have taught your mother before."


    Huang Feng hadn''t forgotten the attitude of Su Yumo''s mother before, but according to Su Yumo, her mother''s attitude was already considered good, and the attitude of the others in her family was even worse.


    "I hope that when the time comes, if they say anything nasty, don''t take it to your heart, they are just like that." Su Yumo said, holding Huang Feng''s hand. She knew the attitude of her family, so she agreed in advance. Huang Feng said yes, but he was afraid that he would not be able to accept it all at once.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so careful." Huang Feng said. In the past few days, he has been able to understand the appearance of the royal family members. For people with lower status than them, they simply don''t pay attention to them. As for those who are higher than their status, their attitudes have naturally changed a lot. In this case, not only those from the imperial capital, but also people from other places have such bad habits. Huang Feng is not surprised. .


    "Well, I believe you." Su Yumo said. Huang Feng has a storage box and a huge industry. Su Yumo estimated that Huang Feng didn''t even consider the wealthy families that everyone feared. , Because, as long as Huang Feng is given time, his achievements will not be worse than those of the wealthy family.


    Soon, the two came to the door of Su Yumo¡¯s house. This is a single-family villa. If Su Yumo hadn¡¯t come forward, the taxi wouldn¡¯t be able to get in at all, and it was at the door of the villa. There are several luxury cars, and a few others have license plates from other places.


    Two days later, it was Grandpa Su Yumo''s birthday. All the children of the Su family returned to celebrate the grandfather''s birthday. Many children of the Su family from other places returned in the past two days. Therefore, there were several license plates from other places.


    Huang Feng paid the money and got out of the car with Su Yumo. At this time, there was a young man. He got off a sports car with an imperial license plate. When he saw Su Yumo and Huang Feng, the man was still shocked. Then, with some smiles on his face, he walked to Su Yumo and said.


    "Let me see, I see, who is back? Isn''t this from San Shu''s Yumo? I haven''t been back for a few years. I thought you won''t be back this time. Is this your friend?" The young man walked to Huang Feng and Su Yumo and said.


    Seeing the other party, Su Yumo frowned slightly and said: "Su Hang, long time no see." Then, he said to Huang Feng: "Huang Feng, this is Su Hang, my second uncle''s house." Then Su Yumo again. Looking at the young man, he said, "This is Huang Feng, my boyfriend."


    Seeing that Su Yumo didn¡¯t feel much joy when he saw the other party, and when he introduced him, there was not much to say. Huang Feng knew that Su Yumo has a normal relationship with this Su Hang, and from Su Hang¡¯s words just now, it seems that I can feel that the relationship between the two is not close. At least, Huang Feng has never heard Su Yumo talk about this second cousin.


    "Boyfriend?" When Su Hang heard Su Yumo''s introduction to Huang Feng, he was taken aback for a moment, a little unbelievable, and then laughed: "Su Yumo, you are not mistaken, Sanshu allows you to talk about it yourself. Boyfriend? Grandpa agreed? And, what you are looking for is someone who can''t even buy a car and wears a street vendor. Your taste is really unique, and you dare to bring it, you Aren''t you afraid that your third uncle and grandpa will drive you out?"


    As Su Yumo¡¯s cousin, Su Hang certainly knows that his family¡¯s attitude towards Su Yumo¡¯s marriage is actually the same. Now he can play casually, but marriage matters are the masters of the family, and, After getting married, you have to take care of yourself, otherwise, you will have trouble with the woman, and the woman is usually from a big family. The Su family''s marriage is to strengthen your strength, not to put yourself an enemy.


    For this reason, Su Hang was so surprised now when he heard that Su Yumo had found a boyfriend by himself, and that the conditions were still such a bad boyfriend.

 1446 Chapter 1446 Nightmare

    "Su Hang, you are enough! I don''t need you to care about my business!" Su Yumo said with a cold face, and then she looked at Huang Feng carefully. As a result, Huang Feng''s expression was normal, without the slightest change. This was relieved a lot.


    "I won''t take care of your business. Someone will take care of you. I just don''t want you to lose the face of our Su family and find a turtle from outside to be our Su family''s son-in-law. At the beginning, you graduated and stayed in Qing Province. You said that you want to start a business. What do you think about yourself? Everyone knows. As a result, I didn¡¯t expect that your career is not so good. But I found such a boyfriend. I said if you are staying in a small place like Qing Province. After a long time, my vision has deteriorated." Su Hang said, seeing Huang Feng''s eyes with undisguised contempt.


    Su Hang knew that his cousin was excellent, not only because of her beauty, but also in terms of character and ability. The emperor didn¡¯t know how many rich men wanted to marry her, and the Su family also Be prepared to make a good selection, not only for Su Yumo, but also for the good of the Su family, always looking for the best.


    In the end, Su Yumo did well. After graduation, she didn¡¯t come back straight away. She didn¡¯t even look at the wealthy young men introduced to her. She wanted to start a business and get out of the control of the family, just because she was not old enough. It''s huge, and the Su family didn''t think about who Su Yumo''s future husband would be, so they didn''t rush to force Su Yumo to speak up, and let her "running around" in Qing Province.


    However, I did not expect that Su Yumo found a boyfriend during this period of time. Su Hang knew that, not to mention that Huang Feng looked very shabby, even if he was a rich second generation in Qing Province. Those of you would not agree.


    Of course, what Su Hang didn¡¯t know was that Huang Feng¡¯s clothes and the clothes of the women around him were made by the super tailors he exchanged from the storage box. They are not something anyone can wear. It''s just that Su Hang saw that Huang Feng''s clothes did not have any tags he had seen before, so he thought that Huang Feng''s clothes were all sold on the street.


    "Su Hang, you should take care of your own affairs first. I heard that the girl from the Liu family is not a good stubborn." Su Yumo said to his cousin.


    "You! Hmph, no matter what woman you are, you must listen to our Su family when you marry!" Su Hang flushed and said, but when he said this, his confidence was not enough.


    The girl of the Liu family in Su Yumo¡¯s mouth was the target of the marriage arranged by the Su family for Su Hang. It was the third young lady of the Liu family. She was not so outstanding in appearance and had a relatively hot personality. She was in the circle of the second generation of the imperial capital. Here, there are quite a few female men in the posture, and many people have been beaten by her. Moreover, she taught people not to shout, but to do it herself. It can be said that Miss Liu Jiasan is a figure that many wealthy young men dare not approach.


    More importantly, the strength of the Liu family is stronger than that of the Su family. This marriage was first brought to the door by the Su family. It has a somewhat high meaning, and the members of the Liu family are also working on the marriage of the demon king in their family. The trouble is, after all, the reputation of Miss Liu Jiasan in the second generation circle of the imperial capital is really not very good. Therefore, no one has come to propose marriage in the past few years. Seeing that the age is getting older, although it is not for Suhang Too satisfied, but I had to agree.


    When Su Hang heard the news, he had a fight with his family. He had been taught by Miss Liu Jiasan before. In his impression, Miss Liu Jiasan was a dominatrix, avoiding her. It¡¯s too late, and as a result, he actually asked himself to marry her, how could he agree?


    However, Su Hang''s objection was obviously ineffective, and the marriage was settled in this way, and the time was just in the next year. Su Yumo heard her mother mentioned this matter last time.


    And now that Su Yumo mentions the third lady of the Liu family, Su Hang¡¯s face is naturally ugly. During this period of time, he even often has nightmares. Then the third lady of the Liu family is just a gesture to him. The nightmare that won''t go.


    "Really? I hope you will have such confidence then." Su Yumo said. She knew that her family was worse than the Liu family, plus the third Miss Liu family was strong, and she was in the imperial capital. , I''ve heard of her name, it is conceivable that the life of Suhang will definitely not be better in the future.


    "Huh! You don''t need to worry about my business!" Su Hang said what Su Yumo had just said, and then entered the house angrily.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay?" After Su Hang left, Su Yumo asked Huang Feng in a soft tone, no longer the indifference that faced Su Hang before.


    "It''s okay, this cousin of yours seems to be a little pitiful." Huang Feng said with a smile. Although Su Hang had just talked about it, he could clearly feel that Su Yumo just mentioned that Miss Liu Jiasan¡¯s At that time, there was a flash of fear on Su Hang¡¯s face. It seemed that marriage was a bad thing for girls like Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. Even for men like Su Hang, marriage was also not a thing for them. Good thing.


    "Marriage is a thing full of uncertainty, whether it is for men or women. There are very few people who can really get happiness through marriage. His marriage partner is said to be quite strong. In addition, the strength of the opponent''s family is stronger than ours. If it hadn''t been heard that the second uncle might have to go further, the opponent would not necessarily agree." Su Yumo said.


    "Your second uncle is going to be promoted?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I''m not sure, it''s just that there is talk in this regard, but there are also competitors, and the strength behind the opponent is even stronger than ours. I think Erbo is not so optimistic this time, so Erbo I also hope that Su Hang and Miss Liu Jiasan¡¯s affairs will be confirmed soon, which will also help him in the next operation.¡± Su Yumo said, although she did not enter officialdom, she was born in such a family after all. For these things, It''s all very clear.


    Huang Feng nodded. When the abilities of both parties are similar, the background is indeed a big factor.


    "What about the father-in-law?" Huang Feng said. Huang Feng is still a little curious about his father-in-law. He has many women. This is the first time he has seen his father-in-law.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s name, Su Yumo''s face turned red. However, he did not refute Huang Feng''s words. Instead, he was very happy. He said, "My dad probably has no hope of being promoted recently, nor is his department. What a great department."

 1447 Chapter 1447

    Huang Feng shrugged after listening to Su Yumo''s words. Su Yumo said before that her father was not in any real power department, and there was no chance of being transferred to the local government. In the imperial capital, he was in an official position like his father. The official is really too much. It can be seen that his father''s development is indeed not very good, and I don''t know if Su Yumo''s father is not capable, or that there has been no opportunity.


    The two of them chatted and walked, and soon entered the villa. At this time, the two also realized that there were already a lot of people sitting in the lobby of the villa. Su Hang, who had just entered, was inside. , However, at this time, he didn¡¯t have the way he was before, sitting there honestly. Obviously, he could be crazy in front of outsiders, but in front of his elders, he really didn¡¯t have the courage and the qualifications. .


    Sitting in the center is an old man with white beard and hair, but he looks very energetic, his eyes are piercing, and he seems to be able to see through everything. Around this old man, there are still a few sittings. Young man and several women, Su Yumo''s mother, whom Huang Feng had had a relationship with, was among them.


    "Grandpa, parents, uncle, aunt, second uncle, second aunt..." When Su Yumo saw these people, he greeted them one by one.


    "Isn''t this Yumo? I finally came back? I thought you never wanted to go back to this home." The person who was called the big aunt by Su Yumo looked at Su Yumo and Huang Feng and said, with a calm tone. The previous Suhang Airlines were similar, but not very good.


    "This is my home, why won''t I come back?" Su Yumo said indifferently.


    Su Yumo¡¯s family is only developed best by her uncle. Therefore, in this family, the uncle and the uncle¡¯s words are more powerful, which is normal. In such a wealthy family, whoever develops originally, Whoever speaks more powerfully, if you are not well developed, no one will care about what you say.


    Although Su Yumo¡¯s uncle is about to retire, he is not in any real power department, but the position is there, which is much higher than Su Yumo¡¯s father. Therefore, Su Yumo¡¯s When the eldest aunt spoke to Su Yumo and the others, she didn''t have a good tone.


    Especially, Su Yumo actually wanted to leave the family, which made the elder aunt even more unhappy. She always regarded herself as the future mistress of the family, and she was naturally unhappy to see that Su Yumo wanted to harm the family¡¯s interests. of.


    "You still know this is your home. I haven''t come back once for so many years." Su Yumo''s aunt said.


    "Why don''t I want to come back? Auntie should know the reason, right?" Su Yumo said unwillingly.


    "Okay, don''t say a few words, it''s good if Yumo can come back." Su Yumo''s grandfather said.


    For Su Yumo, Su Yumo¡¯s grandfather likes it very much. This granddaughter of her is the strongest and the most promising among several younger generations. Unfortunately, she is a daughter, and she wants to Married, because of this, he always felt regret in his heart. At the beginning, Su Yumo insisted on going out and starting his own business, and he also agreed with ambivalence.


    He also knew what temper his granddaughter was. He looked weak on the outside, but he was a very opinionated person.


    "Grandpa, Mom and Dad, this is my boyfriend, Huang Feng." Su Yumo said to several people at the scene. As for the others, she didn''t shout, it was her private matter in this room.


    "Boyfriend?" Hearing Su Yumo''s introduction to Huang Feng, Su Yumo''s grandfather''s eyelids twitched, and the look in Huang Feng''s eyes seemed to reveal a stern breath.


    "Grandpa Su, Uncle, Auntie, hello, I am Huang Feng." Huang Feng said faintly. He didn''t care about the people around him when they looked at him at the same time. There is not much panic, how can I be scared by these people in front of me.


    "Yimo, what''s the matter?" Su Yumo''s grandfather asked, his face turned a little ugly. Although he agreed with Su Yumo to go out and start a business, he did not agree to let her find a boyfriend. Even if she is really capable of deciding on her marriage, it is still conditional, and the other party must obtain the consent of the family.


    However, in the case of Huangfeng, the family obviously didn''t know, and it seemed that Huangfeng was also found by his granddaughter from Qing Province. What kind of people could there be?


    Therefore, Su Yumo''s grandfather was very upset.


    "Our Yumo has become more capable, and we all know that we are looking for a boyfriend. Unlike our Su Hang, we can only rely on the arrangements at home." Su Yumo''s second aunt, Su Hang''s mother is yin and yang. Said.


    She also had some opinions about her son¡¯s marriage. She also heard about Miss Liu¡¯s temperament. It was very strong. In addition, Liu¡¯s family was better than Su¡¯s. Therefore, after Miss Liu¡¯s third came , I will definitely not hold back my anger, I''m a mother-in-law, I don''t even dare to say anything about her.


    However, her objection was of course ineffective. The old man agreed to this matter, and the Liu family also agreed. At this time, if you regret the marriage, wouldn''t it offend the Liu family?Where to put the Liu family''s face?At that time, I will definitely live with the Su family.


    "The old third family, do you know about this?" Su Yumo''s grandfather asked Su Yumo''s parents.


    "I know." Su Yumo''s mother looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "Know?" Su Yumo''s grandfather raised his eyebrows?The youngest family is capable, knowing this, didn''t tell me?


    "Well, I saw him once in Qing Province before, and I also asked him." Su Yumo''s mother said with a constant expression. Over the years, she has not been run off by her two concubines. There is no son in the same room, and the daughter is not around, and Su Yumo''s father''s official position is not high, and it is normal to be bullied. However, this makes her calmer when she is in trouble.


    "What''s the request? No matter what the request, you shouldn''t agree to it." Su Yumo''s aunt said.


    "I have only one request, that is, he will become the richest man in the country within three years!" Su Yumo''s mother ignored the words of Aunt Su Yumo, looked at the old man, and said lightly.


    "Being the richest man in the country in three years? He?" Su Yumo''s grandfather said with some surprise. Of course, he knew that the richest man in this country and even the whole world is not the real richest man, but his wealth It''s definitely a lot. Is it possible to become the richest man in three years?


    "Did you agree?" Su Yumo''s grandfather looked at Huang Feng and asked.

 1448 Chapter 1448

    "Yes, I agreed." Huang Feng said calmly, "I also believe I can do it."


    "Be confident!" Su Yumo''s grandfather said, "However, being confident is a good thing, but if he is confident, it will be bad. What do your parents do?"


    "My parents are farmers." Huang Feng said.


    "Farmer?!" This time not only Su Yumo''s grandfather, but also the others present were stunned. They saw that Huang Feng had agreed to this condition before, and thought how good his family''s situation is and how much help he can give him. It.


    As a result, Huang Feng¡¯s family is actually all farmers. A child from a farmer¡¯s family wants to become the richest man in the country within three years. It is absolutely impossible for Huang Feng to become the richest man in the country. They even think that Huang Is Feng stupid?


    "Haha, it''s really funny. A man from the countryside wants to be the richest man in the country within three years. You are too bragging." Su Yumo''s aunt said, this time, even if it is. Su Yumo''s uncle and second uncle had smiles on their faces, not the kind of admiring smile, but the kind of ignorant and fearless smile of Huang Feng.


    "Can I achieve it? I won''t see the result after three years?" Huang Feng''s expression remained calm, even if he knew everyone at the scene, no one believed him except Su Yumo, and he was not at all unhappy.


    In fact, Huang Feng is not too far away from that goal. As long as his car company is on the right track and his other industries develop normally, one year will be enough for Huang Feng to complete the one proposed by Su Yumo¡¯s mother. Goal.


    Of course, the other people on the scene obviously did not believe it, let alone one year, but three years, they would not believe it.


    "Three years? You want our family''s Yumo to wait for you for three years? What you think is beauty. At that time, you can''t finish it, pat your butt and leave. Didn''t it delay our family''s Yumo''s youth?" Su Yumo''s second aunt said, seemingly concerned about Su Yumo.


    "I am willing to wait." Su Yumo said directly.


    "You are willing to wait, and the Su family can''t wait!" said Su Yumo''s eldest mother. Then, she looked at Su Yumo''s parents and said, "You won''t really agree, let Yumo wait for the poor boy three. Years, this kid is obviously impossible to achieve, so why waste time?"


    Su Yumo''s parents looked a little ugly. After all, Huang Feng was brought back by his daughter. Even if they were dissatisfied with Huang Feng, then they shouldn''t let others say, isn''t this just hitting them in the face?


    Moreover, through the last meeting, Su Yumo¡¯s mother actually had a good impression of Huang Feng. Therefore, faced with the problem of her concubine, she said with an unkind expression: ¡°The time has not come yet, why are you? Can''t it be done without knowing him?"


    "Ah, so, you two really think this kid can do it? Are you really willing to wait?" Su Yumo''s aunt said in surprise. In her opinion, Huang Feng''s conditions are so bad, don''t say People like them, even Su Yumo''s parents shouldn''t agree to it, but it seems that things are not like this now.


    "This aunt, you don''t know what I do, so how can you tell that I must not reach this goal?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo''s aunt.


    "This young man, it¡¯s not a blow to your self-confidence. Do you think it¡¯s that simple to become the richest man in the country? You can achieve this goal within, and you must be down-to-earth to do a good job. If you can''t do it well, it won''t do any good for your own development." Su Yumo''s uncle finally said.


    "Others can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it." Huang Feng said. Although he said something cruel, everyone at the scene could feel the confidence in Huang Feng''s words, but this confidence was on the scene. From a human perspective, it is arrogance and ignorance.


    "You can do it, but our Su family can''t wait that long!" Su Yumo''s second uncle also followed. He is now in a critical period. As long as he goes further, it will be a quality to him. Flying over is very good for his future development, and once he fails to rise this time, there is even no such good opportunity in his life.


    Therefore, he needs every help, not only for his son. If Su Yumo can make a good appointment at this time, the other party will not come forward. However, it will be for both the Su family and himself. Great support.


    Therefore, Su Yumo''s second uncle is the one who most hopes that Su Yumo can be engaged to the wealthy son of the imperial capital as soon as possible.


    "Yes, old man, you said, what kind of family is our Su family? How can we let our Su family girl wait for a poor boy for three years? Isn''t this a waste of time?" Su Yumo''s second aunt came out to support herself Husband now.


    The other people of the same generation as Su Yumo did not speak at this time. They all looked at Su Yumo and Huang Feng. Some were sympathetic, and some were gloating. They knew that this time the imperial capital gathering, one was To help the old man celebrate his birthday, the other is to determine the candidate for Su Yumo''s husband, but now Su Yumo actually brought a boyfriend back by himself. This makes everyone unhappy.


    Therefore, everyone can see the fate between Huang Feng and Su Yumo, and there is nothing hard to guess.


    "Yes, three years is too long, Yumo''s age is not too young, can''t waste that long time." Su Yumo''s grandfather said, if before, he might also be willing to let Su Yumo continue. Waiting for three years, but this time at his birthday party, he hosted a lot of young generations from wealthy families, which meant that he would choose a husband-in-law for Su Yumo.


    Moreover, this goal, in the eyes of Su Yumo''s grandfather, Huang Feng is simply impossible to achieve, so there is no need to waste time.


    "But, I promised them both before." Su Yumo''s mother insisted. She also knows that the probability of Huang Feng reaching this goal is very low, but since she has agreed before, she must Give the two children time and let them work hard. Even if they fail in the end, their daughter will not leave any regrets in her heart, nor will she blame herself.


    "It''s nothing, I didn''t tell the three of you before that at my birthday party, I wanted to help Yumo find a husband''s house, so Yumo and Huangfeng''s things must not work!" Su Yumo''s grandfather spoke.

 1449 Chapter 1449 is not a coincidence

    "I don''t agree!" After hearing what his grandfather said, Su Yumo said without even thinking: "I only like Huang Feng, and I will only marry Huang Feng. Other people, I will not marry!"


    "The old third family, how did you teach your children? As a Su family, you are really self-willed! It''s really not a big picture!" Su Yumo''s uncle said calmly, obviously, for Su Yumo''s words, very Not satisfied.


    And Su Yumo¡¯s grandfather also has the same unhappy face. In this family, he is the authority. The decision he made is the final decision. Now, Su Yumo actually refutes him directly, his Of course I was very upset.


    Su Yumo''s parents also saw that the old man''s face was ugly, and quickly pulled La Su Yumo and said: "Yumo, why are you talking to your grandfather, apologize quickly."


    "I don''t!" Su Yumo said stubbornly, "I won''t marry those guys when I die, I only looked at Huang Feng!"


    "Bastard!" Su Yumo''s grandfather said angrily, with a face full of anger, everyone present except Huang Feng was silent and afraid to speak, even Su Yumo. After all, the old man is in Su''s house. It has great prestige, and the Su family can survive today, and most of it is due to the old man.


    "Grandpa Su, don''t rush to blame Yumo, do you really think it is better for Yumo to marry those people than to follow me?" Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo''s grandfather and said.


    "What? Do you think you are more suitable than them? It''s because of the shit love between you?" Su Yumo''s grandfather said with a nasty expression.


    "In addition to the relationship between Yumo and I, I think that I am also Yumo''s best husband, and the best choice for your Su family." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Drink, don''t know where your confidence comes from, relying on your two farming parents?" Su Yumo''s aunt said.


    "What''s wrong with farming? Even if you are a wealthy family, the previous three generations are not farmers?" Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo''s aunt and said, then turned to look at Su Yumo''s grandfather and said: " You choose to marry Yumo because you want to gain a strong ally and gain greater benefits, and I can give you all of these!"


    "You? Just rely on you? Young man, I have to admit that your confidence is hard to come by, but young people can''t be too arrogant." Su Yumo''s grandfather said.


    "If you don''t have the strength to speak big words, that''s arrogance. If you have the strength, that''s self-confidence!" Huang Feng said, "And I obviously have this strength.


    "Where is your strength?" Su Yumo''s grandfather asked, "Although I don''t mean to look down on the peasants, your background obviously doesn''t match our family''s Yumo."


    "Grandpa Su wants to see my strength? That''s okay." Huang Feng said with a slight smile, then picked up the phone and dialed a call and said, "Go ahead."


    The others looked at Huang Feng, not knowing what he was doing.


    After Huang Feng hung up the phone, he looked at everyone and said, "I heard Yumo say that the Su family also controls two listed companies?"


    "So what?"


    "Oh, that''s right, those two companies may be in trouble." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng''s words were not over yet. Soon, the phone of a relative of Su Yumo''s family rang, and the other party was also there. After all, Father Su''s three sons are all officials, and it is impossible for the family to directly control the listed company. Therefore, These business matters are all handled by relatives, and the person who is answering the phone is the one who currently controls those companies in the Su family. Of course, the younger generation will take over if they don¡¯t go into official careers. Of these industries.


    "What''s the matter?" When he saw that person answering the phone, his face became ugly, and when he thought of Huang Feng''s words just now, Old Su seemed to have thought of something, but he felt a little weird, so he could do it. Up to this point?


    "The person below just called and said that the stocks of two listed companies were on the market and were being attacked at the same time. The other party is strong, and he did not hide his intention to suppress and buy our stock." After speaking, he also looked at Huang Feng with a look of surprise. After all, Huang Feng just mentioned the two listed companies of the Su family. Could this matter have something to do with Huang Feng?


    Father Su and the others are not fools. At this moment, the stocks of the two companies in his family were attacked at the same time. This is obviously not an accident. If you think about Huang Feng, they will all contact Huang Feng with this matter. We have arrived together, but with a person from the countryside, can such a snipe on their listed company?


    "You did it?" Father Su asked.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng did not deny: "This is just the beginning. As long as I am willing, I can acquire the two listed companies of the Su family in a short period of time. Of course, you will fight back and prevent me from acquiring. However, I am afraid that the price paid will not be small, and I will be the majority shareholder of these two companies by then."


    This is what Huang Feng had prepared before he came to the imperial capital. In fact, the money he put in the stock market is more than that. This time, he is not only going to visit the Su family, but if he has time and opportunity, he will also If you are planning to go to the Xie family, the Tang family or even the Tan family, you will have to be looked down upon by others. It is necessary to show your financial resources.


    "Really you did it?" Others were still a little disbelief. After all, the money needed was definitely not a small number. Huang Feng could really do this, and he also started with two companies?


    At the scene, I am afraid that only Su Yumo believes Huang Feng''s words, because she knows that Huang Feng is now a real money owner, and that money is really not a big number for him, but she does not I thought, Huang Summit chose such a simple and rude method.


    You know, although the Su family¡¯s focus is in the officialdom, they dare not slack off economically. A big family without financial support will definitely not work. Otherwise, Su Yumo¡¯s cousins ??can open up. Sports car?Can those two aunts wear gold and silver?


    And Huang Feng is now directly hitting the economic lifeline of the Su family, how can he not let the people on the scene panic?


    "It was indeed me. If Elder Su doesn''t believe it, I can ask them to retreat temporarily." Huang Feng said. After that, he dialed another call, just a short sentence, and then hung up.


    The Su family all looked at the relative of the person in charge of the two listed companies. The man quickly called the company, hung up the phone, looked at Huang Feng with horror, and said to everyone : "There was news from the company, and the other party took the initiative to withdraw."


    This is obviously not a coincidence!

 1450 Chapter 1450 Dont Go

    Everyone at the scene looked at Huang Feng again. Obviously, this incident should have something to do with Huang Feng. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so coincidental.


    Moreover, everyone is also aware that what Huang Feng just said is that he will stop temporarily, and he will not do it without saying it. If he does it, he is still fully capable of destroying or acquiring their company.


    "Now you should believe it, right?" Huang Feng said, "Of course, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to tell you that although I come from the countryside, it doesn''t mean that I am worse than others. The impossible goal is not unrealistic for me. Even, I don¡¯t need three years, as long as one year, I can achieve it."


    Huang Feng mentioned this topic again, but no one questioned his words this time. Although I don¡¯t know if he can become the richest man, one thing is certain, Huang Feng is definitely not as simple as he seems. Yes, it is easy to make their company suffer a heavy blow, that is not what ordinary people can do.


    Su Hang looked at Huang Feng with a little surprise and curiosity. When he saw Huang Feng before, he thought he was ordinary, he didn¡¯t have a car, and his clothes were also sold on the floor. But now, it seems that he has missed his sight. What kind of ordinary person is Feng? This is a hidden big boss.


    "You should understand that for a family like ours, money is very important, but there are more important things than money." Su Yumo''s grandfather said fixedly looking at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "I know, power and status."


    "Not bad." Su Yumo''s grandfather said, "That''s why we choose the wealthy families in the imperial capital for Yumo. If we only look at the money, we can find a businessman."


    Huang Feng can also understand this. For a family like the Su family, money is more important, power and status must be more important. The same is true for other wealthy families. They even look down on pure merchants.


    And Huang Feng is rich, although he doesn''t know how he made so much money, but obviously, this is not enough, he must have power and status.


    "So, I would not agree with you and Yumo, even if you really did what you promised Yumo''s mother before, it won''t work!" Su Yumo''s grandfather said.


    "Grandpa, how can you be like this!" Su Yumo said angrily. She was a little angry at her mother''s excessive request before, but when she later discovered that Huang Feng was capable of doing it, Su Yumo was still very good. happy.


    However, now, her grandfather¡¯s words completely vetoed the relationship between the two, even if Huang Feng did what he promised before, it was useless. As for power, Huang Feng certainly didn¡¯t have it. After all, he was From a rural family, there is no one in the officialdom in the family, and even if Huang Feng enters the officialdom now, it is too late.


    Therefore, in this way, the two of them are completely hopeless.


    Huang Feng also frowned. Although he can be considered to have met some people in officialdom, including the former Secretary Tan, Secretary Qiu, and even Lao Li, after all, these people have only met recently and are not his relatives. Who can guarantee that they will stand on their side when facing anything?Don''t talk about the Su family, even Huang Feng didn''t believe it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng still doesn''t have much to do with the power and power mentioned by Grandpa Su Yumo, but his status can be fixed by making money and making friends with Secretary Tan and others.


    "Yimo, you were born in such a family, you have to think about your family. Before, it was because you were young, so you let you mess around outside. Since you are back this time, don¡¯t leave anymore and wait for the banquet the day after tomorrow. At the time, I will help you choose a good husband-in-law." Su Yumo''s grandfather said.


    "No, I don''t agree!" Su Yumo insisted.


    "If you don''t agree, you have to agree!" Elder Su said as if he were a parent.


    "Master Su, don''t you think about your granddaughter''s happiness at all? You just want to benefit?" Huang Feng said.


    "Why didn''t I think about her? I will let her decide for her own son-in-law this time. It just limited the scope of her choice. Look at how many people have the right like her." Su Yumo''s grandfather said.


    This is not a lie. As far as the younger generation of the Su family is, they envy Su Yumo in their hearts. After all, she can choose by herself, which is already rare, although she still chooses among the younger generation of the rich family. However, they are much better than them. They are all designated marriage partners in the family. The difference is still quite big. If it hadn''t been for Grandpa Su Yumo''s decision, these young people would have spoken out against it.


    Su Hang''s mother was jealous of Su Yumo in her heart. Her son had no chance to choose, but Su Yumo actually had it. How could she not be jealous?


    "I don''t think this is what Yumo wants." Huang Feng said: "Old Su is not afraid that I will really do something with Su''s company?"


    "Our Su family has grown up to now, and it hasn''t been frightened. Just try it, it''s not necessarily who will suffer by then!" Su Yumo''s grandfather said stiffly.


    "Okay, then I really want to try." Huang Feng said with a slight smile. Grandpa Su Yumo''s persistence in matters between himself and Su Yumo made Huang Feng a little angry. Huang Feng decided to take a lesson. Give the Su family a lesson.


    Therefore, Huang Feng dialed the call again in front of everyone, and let the people on the other end of the phone continue. The faces of all the people present changed. They did not expect that Huang Feng would actually do it when he said he did it, not showing any affection. .


    In fact, Huang Feng did not intend to destroy the two companies. In fact, Huang Feng did not give up. Su Yumo is his woman. He has already identified this and will find a way. Two companies shot, Huang Feng wanted to give the Su family a warning, and he was not easy to provoke, and the other was that Huang Feng wanted to use the shares of these two companies as a gift, and finally gave it to Su Yumo. .


    After the call, Huang Feng knew that he couldn¡¯t stay any longer today, so he stood up and said to Su Yumo, ¡°Yumo, I¡¯m leaving first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way. No one can We are separated."


    "Well, I believe you." Regarding Huang Feng''s assurance, Su Yumo still chose to believe. Although today''s talk was not smooth, there were difficulties between the two, but she still believed Huang Feng and would finally resolve this matter. Yes.

 1451 Chapter 1451

    "Young man, I didn''t expect you to be so rich, but there are some things that money can''t solve." Su Yumo''s grandfather looked at Huang Feng and said.


    Huang Feng did not expect that one day he would be said that "some things cannot be solved with money". You must know that at the beginning he was an out-and-out poor man. Only other people looked down on him in terms of money. Now, finally Someone finally said this to him.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly, and then said to Su Yumo¡¯s grandfather: ¡°It¡¯s true that money can¡¯t solve everything, but I didn¡¯t even think about relying solely on money to solve this problem. I just thought It''s just a little bit more stuff. Later on the birthday party, I see who you will choose. At that time, I will also start with the industry under the other''s family. I want to see if you so-called rich family are real Don''t care about money."


    After Huang Feng finished speaking, he turned and left. He still had a lot of things to do. Just now, he didn¡¯t intentionally threaten Su Yumo¡¯s family. He really planned to do so, since they stopped himself and Su Yumo. In between, don¡¯t worry about yourself.


    "Asshole!" Seeing Huang Feng turning away happily, Su Yumo''s grandfather slapped the sofa next to him fiercely. These wealthy families, they are not experts in the world, they also have to live, of course money It is also very important. If Huang Feng really snipes their company, it will be enough to cause serious damage to them.


    "How''s the situation? Did you do it again?" Su Yumo''s grandfather asked the person in charge of the business in the family.


    At this moment, the person''s phone just rang, and it was the same number just now. He quickly connected. After a short time, he hung up the phone, his face was also very ugly.


    "What''s wrong? You said it." Su Yumo''s elder mother asked anxiously. Those two companies are the biggest source of their family''s income. Without the blood transfusions of the two companies, how could they live the luxury life before?


    "Let''s talk, is there any bad news?" Su Yumo''s grandfather also asked. In fact, he was not as calm as he was just in front of Huang Feng. He also attached great importance to the two companies, although Su The family has other industries, but obviously these two listed companies are the top priority.


    "The stock has stopped down!" the man said.


    "Which one?"


    "Both have stopped down!" The person said with a horrified expression: "The other party is obviously prepared. It has bought a large number of company stocks before. It has just sold off. Moreover, some unfavorable news has been spread. It¡¯s wise, so both stocks soon stopped falling."


    "It''s all stopped?!" Su Yumo''s grandfather was prepared, but when he heard the news, his heart jumped. It took less than ten minutes from Huang Feng to the present. In time, the stocks of the two companies even read the limit down. This action was too quick.


    "Well, the other party''s operation regardless of cost, our side can''t respond at all." The person said, and he took a look at Su Yumo. They all knew that Huang Feng was behind this incident.


    Except for Su Yumo, everyone on the scene looked very ugly. Seeing the other party''s behavior at no cost, they knew that this matter is not over yet, and tomorrow will definitely be another wave of attacks, even now. If you try to save, you may not be able to save it.


    "Parents, I was a little tired from the plane, so I went up and rested first." Su Yumo didn''t have the slightest sympathy for these people. She knew that Huang Feng would not use such extreme methods as a last resort.


    After speaking, Su Yumo directly went upstairs regardless of other people''s reactions, and the other people looked at Su Yumo''s back with a little complicated expression.


    "Dad, I think that Huangfeng is pretty good." Su Yumo''s father looked at his father and said, "Yomo likes him, he also likes Yumo, and he can develop very well without relying on his family. He is also an individual talent. After marrying Yumo, with our help behind him, he will definitely develop better, not worse than those from rich families."


    Of course, Su Yumo''s father also likes his daughter to marry someone he likes, but he has little right to speak in this family, and he also knows that everyone in this family must have the consciousness to sacrifice for the family, so Before, he did not dare to speak for his daughter.


    However, now it seems that the boyfriend his daughter is looking for is obviously unusual, which gives him confidence, especially after Huang Feng missed a hand slightly, he is even more confident, which makes him bold. Say a few words for my daughter.


    "That''s right, Dad, I''ve been in contact with Huang Feng, and he treats others well, and I think he is much better than the children of other families." Su Yumo''s mother also said.


    "Hey, from the third family, you can''t do this. Although the kid doesn''t know how to make the money, he comes from a rural area and is not worthy of our Su family!" said Su Yumo''s aunt.


    "What''s wrong with the people in the countryside? Just as Huang Feng said, the previous three generations of the Su family were also rural people." Su Yumo''s mother said unconvinced.


    "That won''t work! Who knows how his money came from."


    "Okay, don''t make any noise!" Su Yumo''s grandfather said, and the two of them didn''t dare to speak again.


    Su Yumo¡¯s grandfather looked at his youngest son, Su Yumo¡¯s father: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want the children in my family to choose their own marriage partner? However, a family like ours will retreat if it doesn¡¯t advance. It could be that they choose to marry to strengthen their strength, otherwise, they may be isolated and destroyed by other families at any time, and even be cleaned up by the people above. The Zhou family is a living example of harmony."


    "The Zhou family is also really strange. There was no wind before, and it was suddenly cleaned up." Su Yumo''s uncle said strangely.


    In fact, these wealthy families in the imperial capital are very curious about the affairs of the Zhou family. After all, there hasn¡¯t been any wind before. Even if the above were to attack the wealthy family, it would not be the Zhou family¡¯s turn. Moreover, the shot was so fast, so Resolute.


    Many people have speculated that this time the incident was not the Zhou family''s adversary, and they acted together with the people above. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have done anything to the Zhou family.As for Zhou Shao¡¯s car accident and killing people, these people also know it, but they didn¡¯t care. In their opinion, this kind of thing could not determine the fate of the Zhou family. It was not that Zhou Shao had never done this before. thing.

 1452 Chapter 1452

    Also because of the Zhou family''s incident, several wealthy families in the imperial capital were reminded of a crisis, causing them to feel crisis.


    The same is true of Old Man Su. He also saw the crisis from this incident. His family is not considered a top-level family in the imperial capital, and among the rich, they don¡¯t live in harmony as they seem. Danger always exists at any time. What kind of family does something to the Su family, when the time comes, it will be a competition of strength, and therefore, Grandpa Su is wholeheartedly thinking about how to enhance the strength of his family.


    And if there is no Zhou family affairs, although Father Zhou will not directly agree to the matter between Huang Feng and Su Yumo, but for Huang Feng''s strong ability, he will definitely give him a chance. Just like Su Yumo''s mother said, Huang Feng''s ability is not something that the second and third generations of other wealthy families in the imperial capital can have, and Mr. Su also appreciates Huang Feng from his heart.


    However, now obviously there is not much time left for the Su Family and Huang Feng. They must immediately increase their strength and protect themselves.


    "The second child is an opportunity this time. I must go up. I will use the Su family''s relationship to do activities for you. If we can''t go up this time, our Su family will be really dangerous." Grandpa Su said.


    Although on the surface, the Su family is still a big family in the imperial capital, the days in the dark are not easy. These big clans in the imperial capital have a cooperative and competitive relationship, and everyone is eager for other families to fall apart. A competitor.


    And the Su family is in the generation of Su Yumo¡¯s father, obviously a lot worse than other families. If Su Yumo¡¯s second uncle can be promoted this time, there will be a future in the future. If it doesn¡¯t work, then it¡¯s true. It''s miserable, when competitors go up, they won''t give them another chance.


    "Thank you Dad." Su Yumo''s second uncle said with some joy.


    "The youngest couple, you also have to do Yumo''s work, I know this is a bit difficult to accept, but I did it for the sake of the Su family." Su Yumo''s grandfather said to Su Yumo''s parents .


    Su Yumo¡¯s parents also understood his difficulties. After all, they had also heard about the Zhou family. Such a big family would be destroyed if they were destroyed. They had to feel a sense of crisis and sacrifice Yumo. It is also compelling.


    However, sacrificing the life-long happiness of his daughter to achieve the goal still makes Su Yumo''s parents feel uncomfortable.


    "I''ll talk to her." Su Yumo''s mother said.


    Although they felt uncomfortable, they also knew that there was no way to change this matter. If Huang Feng''s family had some background, that would be great.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, naturally, didn¡¯t know that because of what happened between him and Zhou Shao, it added some trouble between himself and Su Yumo. After he left the Su family, he was thinking about how to convince the Su family. People, agree with the matter between himself and Su Yumo.


    Although he had already asked his staff to work on the Su family¡¯s company before, Huang Feng¡¯s ultimate goal was just a warning from the Su family, and he did not really want to destroy the Su family. Therefore, this method must be considered. Yes, this matter still needs to be resolved.


    And Huang Feng thinks about it, and it seems that there are only those few people who can help him. Don''t those people always want to contribute to the country?Then you have to give yourself a little bit of benefit, and the big deal is that you will also take out something to give to the country in exchange for their support for yourself.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng made a call. Few people in Huaxia knew about this number, let alone dared to call, and Huang Feng was given to him when he left last time.


    Huang Feng explained his intentions, of course, he also expressed his sincerity, and the other party also promised to help him as much as possible, and Huang Feng hung up the phone.


    However, after hanging up the phone, Huang Feng was still not sure that those people could really help him solve this matter. After all, it depends on the attitude of the Su family. It''s just that those big guys will come forward. , Things may turn around.


    On the other side, after Chief One hung up Huang Feng''s phone, he smiled and said to several people around him: "That kid is asking for help."


    "Because of his little girlfriend?" Old Li said. At this time, everyone was in a conference room, just about to prepare for a meeting. As a result, Huang Feng''s call came.


    "I really made Li Laojii right. The kid values ??his girlfriend very much. However, the Su family''s attitude seems to be very bad, and he resolutely refuses to agree. Therefore, the kid came to our side to seek help." Said the chief.


    "The old man of the Su family is really short-sighted, and even outstanding young talents like Huang Feng are turned away. It is no wonder that the Su family has not developed much in the past few years." Li Lao said with a cold snort.


    "We know Huang Feng''s situation, but others don''t." Another boss said: "However, this is better. We originally planned to start in this regard. Now he takes the initiative to ask for help. If we make another move, he It''s even more important to accept our love, and it also shows that those little girlfriends have a high status in his heart. If we synthesize their affairs, he will never leave."


    "Not bad." Chief No. 1 nodded and said: "Also, you may not know that he was on the phone just now, but he revealed to me that if we can help him this favor, he will also contribute a few free technologies to the country. This includes aircraft engine technology!"


    Speaking of this, Chief One is also a little excited. Although he has not seen what Huang Feng has brought out, based on Huang Feng¡¯s past situation, what he can bring out must not be too bad. In terms of aircraft engines, it has been lagging behind foreign countries. It would be best if it could catch up with foreign countries with Huang Feng''s help.


    "Really? That''s great. It seems that this time, he wasn''t as simple as accepting our love. He didn''t expect that he values ??those girls so much." Other big guys also understand this. What, so, very excited.


    Moreover, they did not expect that those girls are so important in Huang Feng''s heart, and that he could dedicate these things to the country free of charge. This was something they had never thought of before, and everyone thought that Huang Feng except Su Yumo , And there are also a few girlfriends from wealthy backgrounds. If you still ask them for help, how much good stuff should you contribute?


    Of course, they just think about it, they are already very satisfied with one or two key technologies.


    "It seems that this time we old men have to do a good job so that he can take out those things willingly, and he will take more in the future." Chief One said.

 1453 Chapter 1453 The invitation of Tan Yings parents

    The others nodded. Originally, they just wanted one of them to go to the banquet of the Su family. At that time, they will see if they can help Huang Feng a little bit. However, now that Huang Feng attaches so much importance to Su Yumo, a few people Naturally, he changed his mind. Since Huang Feng wants to accept their affection, why not let him accept the affection even more.


    Therefore, after several people discussed it, they made a decision, but this decision obviously surprised Huang Feng and shocked the Su family.


    After Huang Feng answered the hotel, he received calls from Xie Mengjiao, Tang Muxue and Tan Ying. The first two reported to Huang Feng that they were safe, and Tan Ying invited Huang Feng to be a guest for her parents.


    "My parents have always wanted to invite you over for a meal. Now that they know you are in the Imperial Capital, they have to make this call." Tan Ying said to Huang Feng on the phone.


    Since knowing that Huang Feng cured her daughter¡¯s illness, Tan Ying¡¯s parents have always wanted to thank Huang Feng face to face, but there has been no chance. Huang Feng has been having troubles, and Tan Ying¡¯s parents are also very busy and can¡¯t spare time for youth Province, however, the two of them are really grateful to Huang Feng. Recently, they have adjusted their time and are preparing to go to Qingxing. They met Huang Feng and thanked them in person.


    After learning that Huang Feng came to the imperial capital this time, they naturally asked their daughter to invite Huang Feng to dinner, especially when they saw that their daughter was much better energetic than when he left the imperial capital before. So thin, and even more excited.


    "If your parents knew that I cheated you away, I wonder if they would be so grateful to me." Huang Feng smiled on the phone.


    "Whether to cheat or not, that is what I am willing to do." Tan Ying said with a blushing face: "Will it be convenient for you to come here? If it is inconvenient, I will find an excuse to help you refuse."


    Tan Ying knows her daughters. Huang Feng¡¯s main purpose of coming to the imperial capital this time is to meet Su Yumo¡¯s family and celebrate Su Yumo¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday. Most of the time, she must be with Su Yumo. By your side, you don''t necessarily have time to come out, so if Huang Feng doesn''t have time, Tan Ying will not be surprised.


    However, Tan Ying obviously didn''t know that Huang Feng had already met Su Yumo''s family, and the first meeting was not very effective, and she has now returned to the hotel instead of Su''s house.


    "Don''t refuse, I have time tomorrow." Huang Feng said.


    "Really? That''s great, I''ll go tell them now." Tan Ying said happily. Originally, she thought Huang Summit had no time and would refuse. She made this call by herself, but her parents urged her to call. As a result, Huang Feng actually had time, which made her very happy.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng''s depressed mood at Su''s house finally improved. After thinking about it, he was going to Tan Ying''s house tomorrow, and he couldn''t be empty-handed, so he started preparing gifts.


    Su Yumo on the other side is accepting her mother¡¯s comfort. Although she now knows her grandfather¡¯s difficulties and her parents¡¯ compulsion, Su Yumo still can¡¯t accept it. After all, she has already decided to and Huang Feng has been together for a lifetime, so naturally he doesn''t want to give up now.


    "My dear daughter, you have to understand what your grandpa and us do. We don¡¯t want to do this either. However, you also know that although our family looks beautiful, the danger is also great. We must try our best to increase our strength. , Strengthen ties with each other, only then can we stand forever.¡± Su Yumo¡¯s mother said.


    "However, I think Huang Feng has more potential than the so-called wealthy families. As long as Huang Feng is given some time, he can become the most powerful backing of our Su family. This is something that even those wealthy families cannot do. "Su Yumo said.


    Su Yumo knows Huang Feng¡¯s secret about the storage box. With that magic storage box, Huang Feng¡¯s future is infinitely bright. If the Su family wants to develop, at this time, hug Huang Feng¡¯s thigh. It will take off again in the future.


    Therefore, Su Yumo felt that Huang Feng was the most correct choice, whether it was based on his personal feelings or the interests of his family.


    It¡¯s just that, obviously, the people of the Su family don¡¯t think that way. They don¡¯t know that Huang Feng has a storage box. In their opinion, although Huang Feng has made some money, he still has no choice with those deeply rooted wealthy families. Compared to.


    "Good girl, you don¡¯t know many things. Just a few days before you came back, Zhou¡¯s family was suddenly uprooted. You know, Zhou¡¯s family is slightly stronger than ours. Even so, it¡¯s a blink of an eye. The smoke disappears, you say, can we not have a sense of crisis?" Su Yumo''s mother said: "To be honest, I also have a good impression of Huang Feng, and I am optimistic about the two of you. If you give him some time, he does Yes, it can develop well, but we don¡¯t have so much time to wait for him to develop. In the recent period, the wealthy families in the imperial capital have been acting. The Zhou family¡¯s affairs have stimulated many people and everyone is busy. Enhance the strength of your family."


    "The Zhou family was removed?" Su Yumo frowned. Although she hadn''t returned to the imperial capital for a long time, she knew that the Zhou family was also the first of the imperial capital when she did not leave the imperial capital. It''s a big wealthy family, and there are a lot of people in the family serving as officers. I didn''t expect that such a family would be destroyed.


    "Yes, just a few days ago." Su Yumo''s mother said. Although she is a womanly family, she must also be concerned about matters between these wealthy families.


    "But, but Huang Feng is not bad, he also knows a lot of powerful people." Su Yumo insisted: "At the critical moment, he can also help our Su family."


    "Even if he knows those powerful and powerful, it is not his own family resource after all. People interacting with him are only exchanges of interests. They may not take action for him at critical moments." Su Yumo''s mother said, knowing Huang Feng After making a lot of money, Huang Feng was not surprised by what her daughter said that she knew a lot of powerful people. In China, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to make a small amount of money, but if you want to make a lot of money, you must know Some powerful people can do it.


    However, these people are all exchanges of interests, and cannot be the most part of it. Therefore, Su Yumo''s mother is not optimistic about the relationship between Huang Feng and those powerful and powerful.


    Su Yumo also knows that what her mother said is reasonable. She started her own business and understands the difference. However, she still said: "However, Huang Feng also knows Director Wang, and this time Director Wang has something to ask him. Helping."

 1454 Chapter 1454 Going to Tan Yings House

    "Director Wang? Which Director Wang?" Su Yumo''s mother was slightly surprised.


    "It''s the director Wang who is known in the imperial capital circle. He is responsible for nursing and recuperating the people above." Su Yumo said: "This time it was also because of the invitation of director Wang that Huang Feng came to the imperial capital in advance."


    "How did Huang Feng meet Director Wang?" Su Yumo''s mother was even more puzzled.


    According to Su Yumo''s mother''s opinion, Director Wang usually does not come into contact with ordinary people. Director Wang would never even look at those wealthy businessmen. He is usually responsible for the health of those at the top.


    Although Huang Feng has some money, it should not be the same as Director Wang. After all, one is in the imperial capital and the other is in Qing Province. How could Director Wang invite Huang Feng.


    "The last time Director Wang made an investigation in Qing Province, it happened that Huang Feng cured a patient''s disease and was seen by Director Wang. This time Director Wang seemed to be in trouble, so I went to ask Huang Feng to help." Su Yu Mo said.


    "Huang Feng, does he still have medical skills?" Su Yumo''s mother said in amazement. She was already surprised that Huang Feng could make so much money in a short period of time. Now she heard her daughter say, Huang Feng He can also treat the disease, and if he can ask Director Wang to ask him for help himself, his medical skills must be very powerful. How can this not surprise Su Yumo''s mother.


    "I don''t know too well, but Director Wang personally invited him. He should have done it." Su Yumo said with some uncertainty. She only knew that Huang Feng cured Xue Lingyun''s father''s illness, and Director Wang also came personally. Invite, presumably, Huang Feng should be a doctor.


    Moreover, Huang Feng still has that magical storage box, Su Yumo didn''t feel surprised what he would do.


    Su Yumo''s mother nodded noncommittal, but she became more curious about Huang Feng. When she first saw the young man, she felt that the young man had confidence in him. This is not the wealthy people of the imperial capital. The arrogance of the younger generation in the family is a kind of self-confidence from the inside out, which is not common in ordinary people.


    And now Su Yumo¡¯s mother finds that she can¡¯t see through Huangfeng more and more. She was born in a rural area and had no one to help. It is very rare to be able to make a lot of money in such a short period of time. Now that his medical skills have been affirmed by Director Wang, it is even more rare.


    Who is Director Wang?Most people in the upper circles of the imperial capital know that although Director Wang''s qualifications are not the deepest among those medical staff, he is the youngest. He can take on such important tasks at such a young age, which shows that he is capable.


    Those wealthy families in the imperial capital, who doesn''t want to meet Director Wang?On the one hand, Director Wang and the people above are, after all, closely related. On the other hand, where is Director Wang¡¯s abilities placed there, who can guarantee that he will never get sick?If you are seriously ill, if Director Wang takes action, the hope of cure will be greater.


    And now, such a sought-after Director Wang would actually invite Huang Feng, what magical place is there in Huang Feng?


    "Even if Huang Feng has medical skills, getting acquainted with Director Wang is of little use." Su Yumo''s mother said. Director Wang is Director Wang. He is familiar with the people above, but he certainly won''t casually generalize. Who introduced it to the people above, and who knows what is going on between Huang Feng and Director Wang?


    Su Yumo also knows that the acquaintance between Huang Feng and Director Wang cannot change much. However, she wants her mother and even the family to understand that Huang Feng is not without contacts, and Huang Feng''s contacts are also very good. High end.


    After talking with her daughter for a while, Su Yumo''s mother left her daughter''s room with some doubts.


    Lao Li¡¯s illness is not enough to know from the status of the Su family. Therefore, Su Yumo¡¯s mother thought for a long time but did not understand why Director Wang invited Huang Feng to the imperial capital.


    In the morning of the next day, Huang Feng got up and tidied up before heading directly to Tan Ying''s house.


    The Tan family is also a wealthy and distinguished family in the imperial capital, and even its strength and status are higher than that of the Su family. In fact, Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao¡¯s family is also stronger than the Su family, the rich family of the Su family¡¯s imperial capital. , It can only be taken at the end, no wonder Mr. Su has a sense of crisis.


    The strength of the Tan family is considered acceptable in the entire imperial capital. Secretary Tan is the number one in Qing Province. Secretary Tan¡¯s brother, who is also Tan Ying¡¯s father, is even higher than Secretary Tan, and is also a real power. Characters, and such people naturally have a lot of things, so before that, I never had time to go to Qing Province to see his daughter and thank Huang Feng in person.


    Huang Feng also attached great importance to this visit to the Tan family, not only because of the status of the Tan family in the imperial capital, but more importantly, Tan Ying is also his woman, no different from Su Yumo, and Huang Feng does not. Treated differently.


    "Huang Feng, are you here?!"


    When Huang Feng just got out of the car, she found that Tan Ying had already been waiting at the door. Today, she even put on makeup specially to make her look more youthful and beautiful. As soon as she saw Huang Feng, she rushed towards Huang Feng. Come on, not many girls are reserved.


    In fact, when Huang Feng is in contact with Tan Ying, although Tan Ying sometimes shows the liveliness of a girl, most of the time, she is very calm and does not express her own thoughts too much.


    But today¡¯s Tan Ying is obviously different. With an undisguised smile on her face, she didn¡¯t care about any image issues when she ran to Huang Feng. Maybe this is her real side, Huang Feng before. There are always other women beside Tan Ying, and Tan Ying can''t completely let go, but today, Huang Feng belongs to her completely, she will be so happy too.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng felt a little guilty. Maybe other women had the same idea as Tan Ying, and they were all accommodating each other in order to be with herself.


    "Run slowly, don''t fall." Huang Feng said when he saw Tan Ying running by his side.


    "It''s okay, but I also practiced with my sisters." Tan Ying said. The sister in her mouth is naturally Su Yumo and others.


    With that, Tan Ying took Huang Feng''s arm and walked in with him: "Hurry in, my parents are waiting."


    "If you are like this, you are not afraid that they will drive me out?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "I''m not afraid." Tan Ying pouted and said, looking very cute.


    However, when she reached the door, Tan Ying still put down Huang Feng''s hand with some guilty conscience, and then walked in. After all, she hadn''t talked to her family about her affairs with Huang Feng.

 1455 Chapter 1455

    "You..." The young man clutched his abdomen, constantly coughing, and wanted to threaten Huang Feng with a few words, but when he saw Huang Feng''s eyes, he swallowed his words back, he believed , As long as he reads another sentence, Huang Feng will definitely come up and beat him again.


    Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses, and wait for their good people to come, and then ask them to look good.


    "Young Master Wang, are you okay?"


    "Damn, kid, you are dead! Do you know who he is?"


    "Don''t any of you guys want to get out of here tonight!"


    The other young people only reacted at this time. They went to check the situation of the young man and threatened Huang Feng. It¡¯s no wonder that they were so slow in responding. As long as Huang Feng¡¯s movements were too fast, it was completely Don''t talk nonsense with you.


    In addition, they did not expect that someone would dare to beat Wang Shao here. Isn¡¯t this the same as looking for death, so when Huang Feng really beat the young man, they were all shocked. When will this county be? With such a number one, how dare you beat Wang Shao?Do you think you have lived too long?


    As for Huang Feng¡¯s uncle, his face changed a lot when he heard what the youth called the young man who was just beaten by Huang Feng. He was familiar with the young man, but because he was not too familiar with it, he didn¡¯t dare to confirm. , However, even so, he didn''t dare to entangle the other party, confessing to give up the private room early, just didn''t want to offend the other party.


    However, he did not expect that Huang Feng actually said that he would do it with his hands. Moreover, looking like that, the young man¡¯s teeth were not broken, and the names and threats of those young people now let Huang Feng''s uncle was sure, and his previous guess was correct.


    "Huang Feng, why are you acting so recklessly? How can you hit people casually? Go and apologize quickly." Huang Feng''s uncle said to Huang Feng.


    "His mouth is dirty, he deserves to be beaten." Huang Feng said calmly.


    "Big Brother, I can''t blame Xiaofeng for this. It''s obvious that those people are unreasonable." Huang Feng''s mother also stood up and said for her son.


    "That''s right, big brother, why are you so afraid of them? It''s obviously our side." Huang Feng''s second uncle also said. Obviously, he was also very upset when he was just run by those young people''s defiance.


    "What''s the use of Zhanli? Zhanli, you have to enter the police station tonight!" Huang Feng''s uncle said, "Do you know who they are?"


    "Who else can it be? Look at them, it''s like a group of gangsters, and they are not good people at first sight." Huang Tingting said.


    "What bastard? They are all the children of the big brothers in the county!" Huang Feng''s uncle said. At this time, his face was very ugly, because he seemed to have seen himself because of what happened tonight. The official career ended early: "Just the one that Huang Feng just hit, that is the child of Secretary Wang''s family in the county!"


    Originally, Huang Feng''s eldest uncle was not qualified to touch that level. Therefore, he had only seen the Prince from a distance before. Therefore, when he first saw him, he was not sure, but in order not to cause trouble, he decided Recognize the private room.


    However, he didn''t expect that Huang Feng''s temper was so irritable. He went up and said that he would do it. It was the child of Secretary Wang''s family. Now, the matter suddenly became serious, maybe they all have to go in tonight!


    "what!"


    The relatives of Huang Feng¡¯s family were shocked when they heard about the identity of the young man. Huang Feng¡¯s mother asked with a hint of luck, ¡°Which Secretary Wang is it?¡±


    "There is only one Secretary Wang here, which is the one you are thinking of now!" Huang Feng''s uncle said with an ugly expression, and the eyes looking at Huang Feng were also very unfriendly. It doesn''t matter if Huang Feng is back in a few years. Just cause trouble, and it''s still a big deal.


    At this moment, it was not just Huang Feng''s uncle who had an ugly face. Except for Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou at the scene, the faces of everyone else were very ugly, because they all knew the identity of that Wang Shao now. It''s definitely not something they can provoke. I''m afraid what the other party just said was not scaring them, because he can really do it.


    "It''s okay, I can solve this matter." Huang Feng said comfortingly when he saw that his relatives were very worried.


    "You solve it, how can you solve it? You have a fart ability to solve it. You are such a big person, and you still use your brain to do things. What use is it for you to study?" Huang Feng''s uncle said angrily. It''s time, Huang Feng didn''t even mean to repent. He actually said that he would solve it. What can he do as a college student who has just graduated for more than a year?The ability to speak big is not small.


    "Huh, now I know I''m afraid? It''s too late!" Seeing the ugly faces of the relatives of Huang Feng''s family, those young people became more confident after knowing that they might have recognized the identity of themselves and others.


    Huang Feng just squinted at the other party and said nothing. He wanted to see what these people could do.


    Soon, the police sirens rang from far to near, and the faces of those youths became more proud, and the faces of relatives in Huang Feng''s family looked even more ugly. They now wish to leave immediately, but they knew , Even if you leave now, it will still be useless if things are not resolved tonight.


    Huang Feng stood in front of everyone, like a wall, blocking everyone behind him, while Bai Xiaorou was comforting Huang Feng¡¯s parents and told them not to worry. To be honest, this scene is really not enough for Huang Feng and Huang Feng. Bai Xiaorou looked at it, so the emotions of the two did not even fluctuate much.


    "Wang Shao, Wang Shao, how are you?" At this moment, a man in uniform trot in, looking worried and worried.


    "My surname is Li, why are you so slow? Do you want to see me being beaten to death, you will be happy?" The young man who was beaten by Huang Feng, supported by his companion, stood up and saw The face of the person who came in was still not very attractive.


    "How can it be, I rushed as soon as I received the call, oh, who is so courageous to reach Shao Wang?" The man saw the blood on the corner of Wang Shao''s mouth and immediately guessed what was going on. I was also shocked, how could someone dare to beat Young Master here?Is this tired of living?


    "It''s them!" Shao Wang''s companion pointed to Huang Feng and the others and said, "Get them quickly."


    "Wait!" Wang Shao said suddenly. Then, he let his companion loosen, walked towards Huangfeng, and said, "Let me return the one just now!"


    After that, Shao Wang walked towards Huang Feng with a grim look. He was not lightly beaten by Huang Feng just now. After a long time, he still hasn''t fully relieved. Although Huang Feng was taken away, the life is definitely not easy, and he will definitely be. Suffering, but Shao Wang still wanted to do it himself to find him who had just been beaten back.


    "Do you want to hit me?" Huang Feng looked at Wang Shao in front of him with some amusement and said, if he was beaten by such an ordinary person, then he wouldn''t have to live.


    "Yes, you are right, didn''t you have the courage just now? If you have the ability, you can do it again." Wang Shao said to Huang Feng with a wild smile.


    "As you wish!" Huang Feng said lightly. In the other''s incredible eyes, another slap was drawn out. This time Huang Feng hit the other side of the face, so the other side''s face also swelled up. , The two sides are symmetrical, it looks more comfortable, of course, along with the swollen face, there are two teeth flying out.


    Everyone at the scene also looked at Huang Feng in disbelief. There was no sound at all. They couldn''t believe it. Under this situation, Huang Feng actually dared to do it. He did it in front of those people. Are you looking for death?Still feel that he is dead anyway, this is dying madness?


    "Ah!" Finally, Shao Wang''s screams awakened everyone. Those of his companions were furious. Some went to see how Shao Wang was, while others rushed towards Huangfeng in anger. Being bullied like this in their own territory, it was the first time that they encountered each other, and they were so angry that they were so angry.


    What responded to them was Huang Feng¡¯s slap. Whenever he rushed up, Huang Feng would slap and flew out. There was absolutely no need for a second time. Therefore, the lobby of this hotel became a concert venue for the symphony orchestra. , Screams one after another.


    As for the relatives of Huang Feng''s family, at this time, they all looked at all with grim expressions. They were about to lose the ability to think, and they were thinking in their hearts, why Huang Feng is so courageous, do you think others are not angry enough?This is to kill myself and others.


    Huang Feng''s eldest uncle, at this time, even has the heart to die. If I knew this, I would not book a private room here. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen?I am afraid that my career will end early because of such a meal, and my life will not be better in the future.


    "My surname is Li, you''re a dead person? I''m blind, still in a daze here, and beat them to death!" Shao Wang yelled angrily. He felt like he was going crazy. I have never suffered such a loss. In the past, on this site, who had seen myself and was impolite?Today, I met these lunatics and dared to beat him. Now, Shao Wang felt that even if he killed Huang Feng, he couldn''t completely vent his hatred!


    He wants Huang Feng to live better than to die!He wants to torture Huang Feng to his heart''s content!


    However, what made him strange was that the surnamed Li was actually just looking at Huang Feng and didn''t mean to do it immediately, which made Wang Shao even more angry.


    The middle-aged man surnamed Li saw Huang Feng also watching him. He looked at Huang Feng more carefully, and then asked tentatively: "Mr. Huang?"


    "Who are you?" Huang Feng frowned and asked.


    "It''s really Mr. Huang, hello, hello." The middle-aged man surnamed Li was so enthusiastic that he wanted to shake hands with Huang Feng.

 1456 Chapter 1456

    "It was originally." Tan Ying said with a pouting mouth. It was so cute that the other three people on the scene laughed.


    "By the way, Xiaofeng, why did you come to the emperor this time? Is there any place I need my help." Tan Ying''s father said.


    Since Huang Feng cured their daughter, Tan Ying¡¯s parents wanted to thank Huang Feng, but they had never had a chance. This time Huang Feng came to the imperial capital. It was obviously an opportunity. After all, their Tan family was here. The imperial capital still has some abilities, and Huang Feng came from a different place. There should be no acquaintances in the imperial capital. If there are any difficulties, it is quite normal.


    However, Tan Ying''s father immediately thought of the uncertain news he had heard before, and said with a smile: "Oh, yes, I have forgotten, Xiaofeng, you have nothing to rely on in the imperial capital."


    Obviously, Tan Ying¡¯s father was talking about the Zhou family. Although that incident has not been spread, he still knows something because of Tan Ying¡¯s father¡¯s identity and background. Although the specific situation is not known, he I still know that the decline of the Zhou family has something to do with Huang Feng. In this way, Huang Feng obviously can''t be bullied by everyone in the imperial capital.


    "Uncle Tan joked, I just came from a different place." Huang Feng said, but he didn''t admit or deny: "I came this time mainly for my girlfriend''s grandfather''s birthday."


    Of course, Huang Feng is not sure whether he can attend this birthday party. After all, yesterday¡¯s trip to the Su family was not smooth, and he almost broke his face with the other party. If he goes there tomorrow, I don¡¯t know if I will. Will not be kicked out directly.


    However, even if it is possible to be expelled, Huang Feng still wants to go. One is because he agreed to Yumo before that he must attend this birthday party. Another reason is that the Su family obviously wants To find a husband-in-law for Yumo tomorrow, it is impossible for me to watch them do it and be indifferent. If I arrive at the scene tomorrow, if the Su family really expresses this purpose directly, I don¡¯t mind making a fuss there. Fan''s.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s words made Tan Ying¡¯s parents look slightly different. Although they haven¡¯t had much contact with Huang Feng, they can clearly feel their daughter¡¯s affection for Huang Feng, no matter what it was before. When calling home, or after coming back, Huang Feng is always inseparable from his daughter''s mouth. This behavior is already obvious.


    Therefore, Tan Ying¡¯s parents thought Huang Feng had no girlfriend. After all, her daughter had been in Qing Province before. If Huang Feng had a girlfriend, she wouldn¡¯t know it, and she still likes him so much. Obviously Huang Feng should have no girlfriend.


    However, it seems that this is not the case.


    In fact, Tan Ying¡¯s parents have a good impression of Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng¡¯s background is average, he does not have a sense of inferiority, and he has abilities. He is even better than his peers. However, he is No frizz, no pride, this is rare.


    It is precisely because of the good feelings about Huang Feng and the fact that his daughter has a good impression of Huang Feng, so Tan Ying''s mother asked Huang Feng those questions before.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Tan Ying''s mother couldn''t help but ask questions. She also glanced at her daughter, but Tan Ying''s face remained the same, indicating that she also knew about this matter.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, then looked at Tan Ying again, but didn''t say anything.


    "Which girl?" Tan Ying''s mother couldn''t help asking.


    "The Su family''s called Su Yumo." Huang Feng said, then paused, thought for a moment and said, "Actually, she is just one of my girlfriends."


    "One of them?" Tan Ying''s parents frowned upon hearing Huang Feng''s words. Huang Feng meant that he had more than one girlfriend?Unexpectedly, this Huang Feng is still a romantic seed, and the two people who had a good impression of Huang Feng, at this time, their thoughts about Huang Feng have slightly changed.


    Huang Feng also knew that what he said would definitely make Tan Ying¡¯s parents have a bad impression of him. However, as he thought before, this matter will be faced sooner or later. Tan Ying is now It¡¯s impossible to hide the things between yourself and her from Tan Ying¡¯s parents for the rest of your life. Although he and Tan Ying hadn¡¯t thought of telling her parents today. Huang Feng also said this topic.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said: "Actually..."


    "Actually, I am his girlfriend too!" Tan Ying said first, and after finishing speaking, she looked at Huang Feng sweetly.


    Tan Ying was very happy when Huang Feng took the initiative to talk about this topic. This shows that in Huang Feng''s heart, her position is indeed the same as that of other people, including Su Yumo, and Huang Feng is also I never thought about making myself a lover for a lifetime.


    Therefore, Tan Ying took the initiative to stand up and face this matter with Huang Feng.


    "What?!" Tan Ying''s mother exclaimed. Tan Ying''s father, the leader of the imperial capital, was also shocked at this time. Obviously, she did not expect her daughter to say such words.


    "I said I''m also Huang Feng''s girlfriend." Tan Ying said with the same expression, she could have thought that her parents would have such an expression before.


    "Ying''er, what nonsense are you talking about." Tan Ying''s mother said displeasedly. If Huang Feng doesn''t have a girlfriend, her daughter would not be angry yet, and even consider letting Huang Feng be her own. Son-in-law''s.


    However, now Huang Feng obviously already has other women, and her own daughter still posted it. Of course, she is very dissatisfied.


    "I didn''t say anything nonsense, I just like Huang Feng, I just want to be her woman." Tan Ying said firmly.


    And her attitude made her parents a little headache. They all knew their daughters. Although they looked like young children, once they decided something, it was difficult to change.


    "Ying''er, you are still young and don''t understand many things." Tan Ying''s father also said.


    "I''m not young anymore!" Tan Ying argued: "I know what I''m talking about and what I''m doing. I''ve identified Huang Feng for the rest of my life, and it''s useless if you object!"


    "How do you talk to your parents?!" Tan Ying''s father was also a little angry.


    Tan Ying stuck her tongue out, not afraid of her father being angry, since she was young, her father has not been willing to blame her.

 1457 Chapter 1457 Can Only Eat His Cooking

    Tan Ying''s father was really reluctant to blame her. After all, he was just such a daughter, who had suffered from anorexia before and almost died, which made him spoil his precious daughter even more in his heart.


    However, being reluctant to blame his daughter does not mean that he agreed to this matter. In fact, he must be unwilling to agree to this matter in his heart. After all, this is his only daughter, the daughter he has always loved. , What is your identity?How can I let my daughter follow a man with a heart?If Huang Feng had no other girlfriends, and Tan Ying insisted, he might have agreed. However, the situation is clearly not the case now.


    "Huang Feng, my daughter is still young and ignorant. However, as a man, you should understand your responsibility. You are delaying my daughter and other women by doing this," Tan Ying''s father said.


    "Uncle Tan, I don''t think I am delaying them." Huang Feng said. He glanced at Tan Ying and continued: "I also thought about giving up one of them, but I found that I couldn''t do it. I love them, and they all have the same position in my heart, and I believe that they also love me, so under this situation, I promised to be with me. I feel that I can give them happiness. Since they trust me so much, I can''t let them down."


    "Not bad." Tan Ying also said: "Dad, you are not us? Why do you think we must be unhappy? In fact, during this period of time, I have been with a few sisters in Qing Province. We Get along very well, not what you think."


    "Are you living together?" Tan Ying''s mother asked anxiously.


    "Yeah." Tan Ying nodded shyly, but she didn''t say that she just lived with Huang Feng, but she didn''t have any relationship with Huang Feng.


    "What''s the matter with the second child? I will leave my daughter to him to watch, and he would be fine." Tan Ying''s father said angrily. Obviously, if his daughter goes to Qing Province, Secretary Tan should take care of her. , His daughter has a boyfriend, and she is living with someone else. He didn''t even know that it was too dereliction of duty.


    What Tan Ying¡¯s father didn¡¯t know was that Secretary Tan was also kept in the dark by Tan Ying. Secretary Tan knew that Tan Ying liked Huang Feng, but he didn¡¯t know how far Tan Ying and Huang Feng had developed. I only live in a villa occasionally, and the excuse is to be with my friends.


    "Dad, don''t talk about your second uncle." Tan Ying said: "Anyway, I just like Huang Feng."


    "No." Tan Ying''s father said, how could he be willing to watch his daughter and a playboy together.


    "No, you have to do it!" Tan Ying said, "Unless you want my daughter to die."


    "What do you mean?" Tan Ying''s mother said, "Good girl, don''t do stupid things."


    Obviously, Tan Ying''s mother was afraid that her daughter would do something stupid because of this incident.


    "It''s not that I do stupid things, but that I still can only eat rice cooked by Huang Feng. If I eat other people''s meals, I still vomit and can''t eat anymore. You won¡¯t let me be with Huang Feng. Don''t you want me to die?" Tan Ying said.


    This is also one of the methods that Tan Ying and Huang Feng thought of before, and it is not a deception. After all, Tan Ying is indeed unable to eat other people¡¯s food, but after she picked up the "fairy book" by herself , She can also eat the food she cooked, but it is obvious that things about "Xianshu" cannot be said nonsense, so she said that she can''t eat other people''s food, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Tan Ying''s parents frowned, and they remembered that since their daughter came back yesterday, they really have not eaten anything at home. For dinner, she also had steamed buns that she brought, and she drank her own thermos in the morning. In the congee, they thought that their daughter had just returned and couldn''t get used to the food at home, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    But, is there such a strange thing?My daughter''s previous illness is cured, but she can only eat rice cooked by Huang Feng alone?


    "Don''t you believe it? I''ll eat it for you now!" Tan Ying picked up a banana next to it, peeled it and took a bite, then her face became pale, and then she couldn''t help but vomit Come out, even spit out some of the porridge I had in the morning.


    "What are you doing? Believe, we believe, don''t eat anymore!" Tan Ying''s parents immediately panicked when they saw this situation. The same was true for Huang Feng. He didn''t expect Tan Ying to come just as he said it, but it also explained This shows how persistent she is about being with herself in her heart.


    Tan Ying really can¡¯t eat these things. She usually wants to eat fruits, which are processed by Huang Feng. Although the process is not necessarily locked, it may be just a simple platter, but after Huang Feng¡¯s hands, she just I can eat it.


    Tan Ying vomited for a long time before she stopped, but her face looked a little ugly, which made her parents feel distressed, and she seemed to think of the days when her daughter was tortured by the strange disease and was tortured.


    And now they also believed their daughter''s words, and her daughter vomited just now. It seems that she can only eat what Huang Feng made.


    This made Tan Ying¡¯s parents hesitate. Of course, they hoped that their daughter would find a wishful man, someone who only loves her. They don¡¯t ask each other to have a distinguished family background, as long as they treat themselves wholeheartedly. ''S daughter will do.


    However, now my daughter just likes Huang Feng, and she can only eat the food Huang Feng cooked, which made Tan Ying¡¯s parents hesitate. Obviously, if the affairs between Huang Feng and Tan Ying were prevented If they do, they won¡¯t be able to ask Huang Feng to cook for Tan Ying every day, and their daughter may be in danger again.


    "Huang Feng, can you guarantee that you will treat my daughter for the rest of your life?" After a long time, Tan Ying''s father looked up and said to Huang Feng.


    "Of course, I promise!" Huang Feng said seriously.


    "Well, I have no objection to your matter, but if you let me know that you are bullying my daughter, I will fight this official improperly, and I will want you to look good, do you understand?" Tan Ying''s Father warned.


    And Tan Ying''s mother did not object to her husband. Obviously, after weighing it up, it was clear that they paid more attention to their daughter''s life.


    "I understand, I will never let this happen." Huang Feng said.


    "Hope."


    "Thank you Dad, thank you Mom." Seeing her parents agreed to the matter between herself and Huang Feng, Tan Ying jumped up happily.

 1458 Chapter 1458

    Seeing her daughter''s heartfelt smile, Tan Ying''s parents were depressed a lot better. It can be seen that her daughter really likes Huang Feng, and her expressions and actions are not fake.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that among his many women, the first one to get it done was Tan Ying, who had just established a relationship, and Tan Ying''s parents were much easier to talk than he thought.


    In fact, what Huang Feng didn''t know was that the reason why Tan Ying''s parents were so easy to talk about and promised him and Tan Ying was not only because Tan Ying could only eat rice cooked by Huang Feng, but also because of Tan Ying''s previous illness.


    At the beginning, Tan Ying had anorexia and couldn''t eat anything. The couple was very sad. Naturally, they would not have any demands on their daughters in other aspects. They only hope that their daughters will be better and happy. This is more important than anything else. At that time, they swore in their hearts that as long as their daughter is healthy, no matter what she does, they will promise her.


    And now Tan Ying insists on dating Huang Feng, Tan Ying¡¯s parents also thought of the way Tan Ying was when she was ill. Thinking of the promises they had made at that time, the self-heating was somewhat loosened, and they didn¡¯t want to Seeing that their daughter was tortured by illness again, even for only a second, they were reluctant to bear it. They only hope that their daughter is alive happily, which is more important than anything else.


    As for those wealthy families that often use their children to marry, Tan Ying¡¯s parents did not even think about it. They decided at the time that as long as their daughter is alive, she will be the master of her marriage. Neither of them will interfere. No matter what Tan Ying finds, as long as she likes it, both of them will support it.


    However, the two obviously did not expect that Tan Ying would choose Huang Feng. It was not that Huang Feng himself was not good enough to be worthy of her daughter, but Huang Feng already had a girlfriend, which made them difficult to accept.


    However, it was just hard to accept. They finally accepted their daughter''s decision because of their previous vows in their hearts. At the same time, for the kind of successful people who have a few women, their ability to accept the rich family is instead Much better than ordinary people.


    The matter was settled and it was almost noon. Huang Feng personally cooks for several people. Originally, Huang Feng was a guest today, and he should not be allowed to cook. However, who asked Huang Feng to give their daughters They were abducted, and now the two are Huang Feng''s elders, so there is no problem for him to do something.


    Moreover, Tan Ying can only eat the food made by Huang Feng. Tan Ying¡¯s parents obviously don¡¯t want to see her daughter eat those cold buns, let alone vomit when she eats other things. .


    Of course, Huang Feng has no objection to cooking. Things are going so smoothly today, which is beyond his expectation. He is also in a good mood. It is right to cook something delicious to celebrate. Therefore, Huang Feng After sneaking back the "Fairy Book" from Tan Ying, he started to work in the kitchen. Tan Ying originally wanted to help, but Huang Feng was kicked out of the kitchen, instead he was in the hall. Chat with my parents.


    The content of the trio¡¯s chat is naturally mostly about Huang Feng. Now Huang Feng is their son-in-law, but they don¡¯t know much about Huang Feng. This is obviously not acceptable. Therefore, the couple asked a lot about Huang Feng. Tan Ying also told her parents what she knew. Of course, she didn¡¯t disclose anything about the storage box. This is the consensus reached by the women. Anyone said, not even their parents.


    And as they learn more about Huang Feng, Tan Ying¡¯s parents have to admit that Huang Feng is indeed a very capable genius. Of course, there is no problem with such a person being their son-in-law. Of course, if If Huang Feng had no other women, that would be even better.


    A rich meal was quickly completed under Huang Feng¡¯s control. Tan Ying¡¯s parents finally had Huang Feng¡¯s meal and they were full of praise for his craftsmanship. Of course, they were more happy. The thing is, my daughter is eating like a normal person, and eating a lot, there is no sign of vomiting at all.


    Seeing this scene that hadn¡¯t been seen for a long time, Tan Ying¡¯s mother even cried. She hasn¡¯t seen her daughter eating like this for many years. Now she is naturally excited when she sees it. My father''s eyes were a little red, because of that anorexia, their daughter had suffered a lot, and now she is finally healed.


    Seeing that their daughter was eating and drinking, the husband and wife felt better for Huang Feng¡¯s senses in their hearts. Thinking that their daughter would follow him is also good, strong, and able to take good care of their daughter. Suffer.


    "Xiaofeng, since we are already a family, there are some things we can let go of." Secretary Tan put a piece of ribs for his daughter, looked at Huang Feng and said, Tan Ying''s bowl is no longer piled up. There are fewer dishes, and they are all picked for her by her parents.


    "Uncle Tan has anything to say, just say it." Huang Feng said.


    "I just heard Yinger talk about some of your things. I have to say that you are very capable and develop very fast. However, if this happens, there will be some trouble in the future, whether it is domestic or foreign consortia, They may all be looking at you. They want your business and your technology. You must do a good job of prevention. Those people can do everything for their own benefit." Tan Ying''s father said.


    "I know this. I already have some related arrangements." Huang Feng said.


    For Tan Ying¡¯s father, Huang Feng didn¡¯t think it was alarmist. He knew what Manager Wu had done to Tianjiao Group before, but that was exhausted. These people can do everything for their own benefit. He must be It must be guarded. After all, in terms of technology and profitability, those industries under his own are more powerful than the previous Tianjiao Group and will be targeted. Huang Feng is not surprised at all.


    And Huang Feng did make arrangements. He exchanged a lot of slaves. These slaves have strong skills. They are usually hidden. What they do is security. Even Huang Feng has no After thinking about registering for these people, he hoped that the outside world would not know the existence of these people, and they would always hide in the dark, protecting their own property.

 1459 Chapter 1459 Tan Yings Fathers Concern

    And these people have done a lot so far. Many people have watched the secrets of Huang Feng¡¯s industry, and they have been cleaned up by these people, and those people even often do not know how to return. The matter has already been cleaned up, and this has also made many people who are eager to watch Huang Feng''s industry feel jealous.


    And another measure of Huang Feng is to strictly guard the technical secrets in his property. Those secrets, he will not let too many people just, even if they are in production, they are separated, just in case. .


    "Well, it''s good if you can think of these." Tan Ying''s father said with satisfaction, "If you have anything in the future, you can find Ying''er her uncle in Qing Province. If you are in the Imperial Capital, you can find me. After all, the Imperial Capital is the heart of China. If your industries want to expand, they must come here."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Actually, some of my industries have already come, and others will follow."


    "Listen to Yinger, you are still building cars? That''s an industry that requires very high technology." Tan Ying''s father said: "Moreover, if you do well, it will be a piece of fat. It won¡¯t be less, even I won¡¯t be able to keep it.¡±


    The profit of automobile production is very large, especially in China, which is based on the big market of China, and there is no big problem in sales. Of course, it is a car with advantages in terms of price and performance. What is Huangfeng¡¯s car? Tan Ying''s father hasn''t met yet.


    "It''s not that simple to take advantage of my industry." Huang Feng said with a slight smile: "Moreover, I don''t think the people above would want any accidents in my car company."


    Huang Feng believes that as long as those people above know the performance of their cars, they will definitely protect their industry. After all, the country has been bullied by foreign countries in terms of car production. Finally, a completely domestic car appeared, and the performance and In terms of design, you still don''t lose to foreign cars. If you don''t protect it, do you want to see domestic cars being bullied?Seeing that the domestic market has always been occupied by foreign cars?


    Moreover, Huang Feng will also give some technology to the country, and the country will have to accept his love and protect his industry.


    "Yes, I have forgotten that you are still in contact with those people above." Tan Ying''s father said: "However, how did you meet those people? After all, with your background, you should be with them. There is no intersection?"


    Because the relationship with Huang Feng is one step closer, Tan Ying''s father will ask the question in his heart so straightforwardly.


    And Huang Feng didn''t conceal it. In other words, this is also his old husband and one of his future patrons. There is nothing he can''t say about this matter.


    Therefore, Huang Feng recounted the reasons for his imperial capital and the treatment of Lao Li.


    "No wonder I didn''t see Lao Li some time ago. It turned out to be seriously ill." Tan Ying''s father nodded with a solemn expression. For people like Lao Li, something happened, it could affect the country. Stable event, so there was no news before, and nothing to be surprised.


    "Now, how is Lao Li?"


    "I have healed, and the later recovery is not bad." Huang Feng said.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have such great medical skills." Tan Ying''s father said with a smile. Huang Feng is equivalent to saving Old Li''s life. Old Li must be very grateful to him, and the other chiefs In my heart, Huang Feng''s senses are certainly good.


    However, just because of this, the top leaders were allowed to attack the Zhou family. Tan Ying¡¯s father always felt that there was something else. After all, the Zhou family was a big family in the imperial capital, and it was actually destroyed by the people above with the thunderous wrist. Obviously, the things here are not ordinary, Huang Feng should have nothing to say.


    However, Tan Ying''s father didn''t ask, who could have no secrets?Moreover, if Huang Feng achieves this level, the people at the top will really have a good impression of him, and it will be very beneficial to his development.


    After the meal, Huang Feng took out the meeting gift he had brought. The one for Tan Ying¡¯s father was a bit simpler. It was a limited edition of "Xian Niang", which was not available to the outside world, but the one for Tan Ying¡¯s mother was more, mainly cosmetics. These cosmetics are not ordinary things, they were all redeemed by Huang Feng from the store in the storage box. The effect is better than those in reality. I can see that Tan Ying''s mother also likes it very much.


    Of course, the cosmetics Huang Feng exchanged were not the only one set, there were several sets, they were all intended to be given to the elders of a few women, but only one set was given out now.


    After that, Huang Feng stayed at Tan Ying''s house for a while before leaving. Tan Ying said to her parents and sent Huang Feng out in person.


    "I didn''t expect that my uncle and aunt would agree to our business so easily." Huang Feng said with emotion. After experiencing the Su family''s affairs yesterday, Huang Feng originally thought that today would be a hard fight, but he didn''t expect it. , Unexpectedly smoothly.


    "It''s not easy." Tan Ying sniffed her nose and said, "My parents love me. They don''t want me to be sad. If you dare to bully me in the future, they will definitely not let you go."


    "I promise not to give them this opportunity." Huang Feng said to Tan Ying.


    "Hey, what are you doing so seriously? I''m joking. Who are you, don''t I know? How else would I follow you?" Tan Ying said when she saw Huang Feng''s serious face.


    This is indeed the case. Tan Ying wouldn¡¯t be enamored of him if she didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng was. She didn¡¯t believe that Huang Feng had let her down, so she knew that Huang Feng had a girlfriend. Next, stay with Huang Feng.


    "By the way, what''s going on with Yu Mo?" Tan Ying said.


    "It''s not going well, their home is not as good as yours." Huang Feng said, and then he gave a brief overview of what happened yesterday.


    "The people in Yumo''s family are really too much, how can we sacrifice Yumo''s happiness for the benefit of the family?" After listening to Huang Feng''s description, Xiao Nizi said with a face of righteous indignation. Obviously, for Yumo''s The experience was the same, and she was very angry at the behavior of her family.


    Because of Tan Ying¡¯s previous illness and her parents¡¯ love for her, no one has ever asked her to marry her for the benefit of the family. Therefore, now hearing the arrangements made by Yumo¡¯s family, she naturally I can''t see it anymore.

 1460 Chapter 1460

    "Not every parent in the family is as enlightened as your parents." Huang Feng touched Tan Ying''s head and said.


    Tan Ying tilted her head for a moment, then smiled triumphantly: "That''s true, my parents are kind to me."


    Huang Feng smiled. He could also feel the special love that Tan Ying¡¯s parents had for her. It was no different from spoiling her. They supported Tan Ying¡¯s behavior, even if they thought Tan Ying did it. Will go against their will, and they will not stop it.


    Fortunately, even if she has been spoiled, Tan Ying''s temperament hasn''t gone any way. On the contrary, she looks very cute, which may also be related to her previous illness.


    After the two chatted for a while, they reluctantly separated. Huang Feng is Tan Ying''s closest opposite sex besides his father. In the future, he will even be closer to his father. Therefore, every time he separates from Huang Feng, She is reluctant, even if she is only separated for a while, she feels uncomfortable. It can be said that Tan Ying is the one who relies on Huang Feng the most among several women. That is why she will be so firm in maintaining her and The relationship between Huangfeng.


    After Huang Feng left the Tan¡¯s house, he did not go back to the hotel immediately. Instead, he visited Lao Li. Although the acupuncture and moxibustion had been completed, Director Wang and others were responsible for the follow-up rest and recuperation. , This will make him feel at ease, and it will make Lao Li and those big guys at ease.


    For outsiders, it is very mysterious and difficult to enter the residence of Old Li, but Huang Feng is now unimpeded. When the guards see him coming, they will not even have any interrogation. These are all accounted by Old Li.


    When Huang Feng arrived there, Director Wang and others had just left, while Lao Li was reading the newspaper in the yard. During this time, he was still recuperating. Although he also started to work, the intensity of work must be better than before. It''s a lot lighter.


    "Xiao Huang is here?" Old Li smiled when he saw Huang Feng coming.


    When Huang Feng heard this name, he felt a little awkward and couldn''t help saying: "Lao Li, next time you call me, can you call my name or Xiaofeng? It''s always weird to call Xiaohuang."


    "Heh, your kid thinks a lot." Old Li said with a smile, "Okay, I will call you Xiaofeng from now on."


    "It feels much more comfortable to listen to." Huang Feng also smiled.


    After that, Huang Feng checked Li Lao. Although Huang Feng did not use any equipment, the results he checked, whether it was Director Wang and others, or Li Lao and those big men, were very convinced. of.


    "The recovery is good. In a few days, there should be no problems at all." Huang Feng said after investigating the situation of Lao Li.


    "You dare to say that, those guys let me raise them at home for another month or two, then I am not going to abolish them." Old Li said, the guys in his mouth are naturally Director Wang and others. Up.


    "They also want to be foolproof. After all, Mr. Li, your status is extraordinary, and nothing can happen." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "What''s so unusual about my identity is that it''s just an ordinary little old man." Old Li said, "They are just too cautious."


    Huang Feng also agreed with Lao Li''s statement. However, this is indeed not to blame Director Wang and the others. They definitely want to completely ensure that Lao Li has no problems, but they are not as big-hearted as Huang Feng.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about my business, how is your business? I heard that you were not going well yesterday?" Old Li said to Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, and didn''t want to hide it. After all, he had called Chief No. 1 for help yesterday, and Lao Li knew that there was nothing strange about this matter.


    "Unexpectedly, your kid is deflated, haha." Old Li laughed happily. Before, Huang Feng was very calm, even when facing him or facing other bigwigs. It''s better than many people who have seen big scenes.


    But Huang Feng is still a young man. Whether it is Lao Li or the other big men, he is very surprised and admired.


    Unexpectedly, this time it was eaten at Su''s house and collapsed, so Lao Li would naturally laugh twice.


    "Lao Li, don''t make jokes on me. I''ve gone too much when I''m flat." Huang Feng said, "Yesterday the chief, his old man agreed to help me. Can you tell me how his old man is going to do something? ?"


    "Then how do I know? That''s his business." Old Li said, "If you want to ask, ask him too."


    Obviously, Lao Li and several other bigwigs were going to surprise Huang Feng, so even if Huang Feng asked, Lao Li didn''t say anything.


    "How dare I ask him about his old man." Huang Feng said.


    "Then you just wait, since he promised you, he will definitely help." Old Li said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng has no other way, it can only be this way.


    After Huang Feng left from Mr. Li''s side, he went back to his hotel. However, not long after he returned to the hotel, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue came over. The three of them went out for dinner and said Huang Feng should go. Su Yumo''s family affairs.


    "It seems difficult to handle this time." Xie Mengjiao said, "Sister Yumo''s family seems to have decided to find someone from a wealthy family."


    "This matter, I guess it has something to do with the Zhou family." Tang Muxue also said.


    Huang Feng was stunned after hearing this, "Zhou family? Which Zhou family?"


    "There is only one Zhou family in the circle of the imperial capital giants. Oh, yes, it should be said that it was before. Now that Zhou family is no longer a wealthy family. Those who can get on the table are all taken down." Tang Muxue said.


    "I also heard about this incident. The Zhou family was dealt with too quickly. Other families did not even react to it. The impact of this incident is still not small. Some people say that the people above want Started with the rich family," Xie Mengjiao also said.


    Although Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue are both in the imperial capital, after all, they all have their own circles, and their respective families are also members of the upper circles of the imperial capital. Therefore, the news is naturally faster. of.


    Huang Feng was a little surprised, thinking, but by coincidence, this Zhou''s family is the one that had conflicts with him before?


    "My dad also mentioned this thing yesterday. The wealthy people in the imperial capital are a little bit unstable now, afraid that they will become the target of the country''s next move, especially those who are not capable, and they are even more panicked. I want to say Sister Mo''s family may also have this consideration." Tang Muxue said.

 1461 Chapter 1461

    "That''s true." Xie Mengjiao nodded and said, "When I went home, the family was discussing this matter, and the impact of this incident was not small."


    "It''s not really such a coincidence," Huang Feng said involuntarily.


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue said to Huang Feng.


    "Before you guys came, I encountered something here." Then, Huang Feng told the two of the conflict between himself and Zhou Shao, and also talked about the methods the big guys above did against Zhou Shao''s family. After all, the above People want to sell Huang Feng a good one. Therefore, after taking a shot at the Zhou family, he must tell Huang Feng so that Huang Feng can bear their love, and he will not continue to make trouble.


    "It must be! There is no second in the Emperor Zhou family who can let the big bosses above." Tang Muxue said.


    "Unexpectedly, before we came, you almost had a car accident, are you okay?" Xie Mengjiao asked concerned.


    "It''s okay. That was the driver died on the spot at the time. The guy named Zhou Shao was very arrogant. I just caught this incident. I didn''t expect it to be a matter between me and Yumo. , Had an impact." Huang Feng said.


    "That Shao Zhou is really a bastard, and he deserves it." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "There are quite a few young men like him in the imperial capital. If something happens to those people, they think they have a background and money can solve it. It''s just that Zhou Xiao met you this time." Tang Muxue said, she was in The time in the imperial capital is longer than that of Xie Mengjiao. Although I haven''t seen many things like this, I have definitely heard a lot of them.


    "However, my incident should be just the fuse, and I can see it. The above seems to have been prepared to attack these wealthy families, but the Zhou family happened to meet, and the above is also selling me a good one. "Huang Feng said.


    Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao both nodded their heads. Anyway, they had to attack the rich family and changed the target to the Zhou family. There was nothing wrong with it.


    "Actually, no matter which rich family is unlucky this time, it will make other families feel a sense of crisis. Therefore, the matter between you and Yumo also took the initiative to add some twists and turns, what do you think? "Tang Muxue asked.


    "I asked those old men for help, and they agreed." Huang Feng said: "If the Su family gives me some time to develop, I don''t need to find those old men at all. In this case, I will Some technology must be contributed."


    "It''s not that anyone asks them for help, they will all take action." Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao were shocked at how the big bosses above helped Huang Feng deal with such private affairs. After all, those people usually come into contact with them. It is a major event that can affect the development of the country. They will not touch such a private matter. They did not expect that they agreed to Huang Feng''s request. It seems that they still covet the technology in Huang Feng''s hands. .


    "Moreover, we all know that, even if you don''t ask them for help this time, you will voluntarily donate those skills later. This time you are just by the way." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Only you are smart." Huang Feng smiled.


    In fact, it was exactly as Xie Mengjiao said, even if there was no such thing as this time, he would still contribute those skills, this time just incidentally.


    "I think if they make a move, there must be no problem between you and Yumo sister." Tang Muxue said, with some envy in her tone. After all, in this case, Huang Feng and Su Yumozhi The relationship between them is truly certain. Unlike them, the family members still don¡¯t know the relationship between them and Huang Feng.


    "Yeah, when are you going to fix our family? This time the Zhou family''s affairs still have a great impact on the various families. Although my family is not like Yumo''s sister, I immediately rushed to find someone for me, but, This matter should have been put on the agenda, it is estimated that there is not much time." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I know, it''s best to come to the Imperial Capital this time and take care of all these things. In the morning, I went to Ying''er''s house." Huang Feng said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng recounted his own affairs in Tan Ying''s house. The tolerance of Tan Ying''s parents made the two girls envious. Their family is not as easy to talk as Tan Ying''s, although not necessarily like Su Yumo''s. , However, it is definitely not too easy.


    "I really envy sister Yinger, her parents are really enlightened." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "This may also have something to do with her previous serious illness, and she can only eat what Huang Feng made, and her parents definitely wouldn''t want her to suffer again." Tang Muxue said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng also nodded, he almost thought so.


    "Unexpectedly, you are the first to get your sister Yinger''s house, and you still know that you have other girlfriends." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I myself never thought it would go so smoothly before." Huang Feng said, this is true. He had been prepared to face various difficulties before, but in Tan Ying''s home, it was not too much. It was difficult for Tan Ying''s parents to agree, which made him feel a little weird.


    Of course, Huang Feng also understands that this is all because of Tan Ying''s parents'' love for Tan Ying.


    The three ate dinner together, and then chatted for a while. Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue left and went home separately. When they came back this time, they definitely couldn''t spend the night outside casually, and they would only stay in the Imperial City for a few minutes. Days, so don¡¯t worry too much.


    As a result, Huang Feng once again kept the empty room alone.


    And Huang Feng just used this time to go around the store with the storage box to see what he could contribute.


    Xie Mengjiao is right. Huang Feng originally planned to donate something to the country. This is not only to help the country develop, but at the same time, it is good for his company. I believe that after the country takes his benefits, it will also inherit from him. Love, will not embarrass his industry casually.


    However, Huang Feng has not forgotten that the previous big men doubted his origins. It is necessary to take precautions. What Huang Feng can do now is to continue to increase support for the slaves in Africa and let them Expansion of the site, oneself will also have the capital to bargain in the future, and even can be used as a last resort.


    Another preparation is to look at the storage box. Huang Feng does not know what changes will be brought about after the storage box upgrade. However, according to the previous upgrade, it can bring real things into other spaces. , You can definitely bring people in in the future. As long as you can bring people in, you will have a big hole card, and you will not be afraid of actual investigations.

 1462 Chapter 1462

    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what changes will be brought about by the upgrade of the storage box. After such a long period of time, the storage box should have been upgraded too. If you return to Qinghai Province, you should be able to know it. Changed.


    Huang Feng spent a long time shopping in the storage box store before he came out reluctantly. Although he has obtained the storage box for a long time, he has been to the storage box store more than once, but the contents inside, Huang Feng hasn''t seen it completely until now. There are too many things inside. Huang Feng doesn''t want to come out every time he goes shopping inside.


    In the morning of the next day, Huang Feng got up early. After cleaning up, Huang Feng was ready to go to Su''s house. Anyway, I came this time to celebrate Su Yumo''s grandfather. Today This trip is definitely going.


    "How did you come?"


    When Huang Feng came to Su¡¯s house, he saw Su Hang and another young man standing at the door. They should be welcoming guests. This time, Grandpa Su Yumo¡¯s birthday is obviously to be held and invited. There are a lot of people, one is to show the influence of the family, and the other is to find a suitable target for Su Yumo. Therefore, there will not be fewer people here today, and naturally someone at the door is responsible for welcoming guests, and Su Hang And that young man is just the first way.


    Huang Feng also met that young man. When he came to Su''s house that day, he was also sitting in the living room. It was just that Huang Feng and the elders of Su''s family were talking at the time, so they didn''t talk to each other. What, I don¡¯t know the other party¡¯s name.


    Su Hang saw Huang Feng¡¯s arrival. Obviously, it was a bit unexpected. Last time, Huang Feng had a very unpleasant talk with the Su family, and finally broke up. Huang Feng has even blocked Su¡¯s company in the stock market. , And the Su family has indeed had a headache for this in the past two days. However, Huang Feng is obviously prepared, and the strength is beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. The Su family¡¯s resistance effect is not great. Therefore, this In fact, the Su family was in a bad mood for two days.


    However, Su Hang did not expect that Huang Feng would dare to come to Su''s house today. Is he not afraid of being beaten out?


    "Can''t I come? I''m here to celebrate Father Su''s birthday." Huang Feng motioned for the present in his hand and said.


    "but......"


    "Brother Huang, you were so handsome that day." Su Hang wanted to say something, but the young man next to him said first: "I adore you to death. I have never seen anyone dared to do this. Talking to my grandfather."


    "Are you?" Huang Feng looked at each other in confusion.


    "He is my uncle''s youngest son, Su Jin." Su Hang introduced.


    Huang Feng nodded, that''s the case, and the young people who could sit in the hall that day should be extraordinary, at least not marginal figures: "I was forced by your grandfather."


    "My grandpa is too stubborn, and so is my dad. What age are they and they still play marriage. Don''t they know that the relationship between the rich and powerful is not reliable at all by marriage?" Su Jin said, his face He was full of dissatisfaction. Obviously, he did not approve of what the elders did. However, in the Su family, the old man Su had the final say. These young people did not have much say at all. Therefore, he would be right. Dare to oppose his grandfather''s Huang Feng, and have a good impression and admire him.


    "It would be good if your grandfather and your father thought the same way." Huang Feng said. Obviously, young people and older generations have different opinions, and Huang Feng also feels that Su Jin is right. Among the rich, the interests are first. In the face of interests, the marriage really has no effect. I don''t know why the rich people like to play the marriage. It seems that after the marriage, they can help them how much.


    "They are old and stubborn." Su Jin said: "By the way, you go in quickly, my cousin must want to see you too."


    Su Hang originally wanted to say something, but since Su Jin has already said so, he can no longer stop Huang Feng. Su Jin''s position in the Su family is higher than him. Of course, if he If his father is promoted this time, his status will definitely be improved.


    "Thanks." Huang Feng said to Su Jin, and then entered the door.


    "Why did you let him in?" After Huang Feng left, Su Hang said to Su Jin: "You know, grandpa will be unhappy when he sees Huang Feng. Today, grandpa arranged a lot for Yumo. For the blind date, Huang Feng is here, wouldn''t it be bad."


    "It''s just to make him bad." Su Jin said, "Are you willing to be arranged by your family? With Huang Feng''s impact and trouble, maybe there will be some accidents in this matter."


    "It''s impossible for Huang Feng to change Grandpa''s mind, you know, once Grandpa decides something, it is very difficult to change." Su Hang shook his head and said, "Moreover, my business has been settled. It is impossible to ruin this marriage, unless the Liu family breaks out, the family obviously will not want to do it."


    "I think this Huangfeng is unusual, and I have met many people, but Huangfeng feels very special to me. Look at ordinary people, even those in circles lower than us, and see us At the time, the attitude was not humble, even if they had more money than us, but the difference in status would still make them feel less superior in front of us, and this Huang Feng is obviously different." Su Jin Said.


    "Maybe he can really change something. Your business is certain, but my business is not yet. I hope he can get together with my dear cousin. In this case, maybe it''s right. Those of us who don''t have a target have some benefits." Su Jin continued.


    "Just rely on him? I can''t make it possible." Su Hang still doesn''t believe that Huang Feng can change his grandfather''s mind. Although Huang Feng''s strength is a bit unexpected, it is nothing more than that, his grandfather, even his father. The younger generation, there are not many young talents I have seen at all. Huang Feng is excellent, but it is impossible for them to change anything.


    "Let him try, we have nothing to lose." Su Jin said.


    At this time, another guest arrived, and the two quickly stopped talking and were ready to welcome the guest.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, after entering the door, saw another welcoming person at the door outside the living room. This time, Su Yumo¡¯s three brothers were all present. Obviously, for today¡¯s banquet, Su Home is very important, and all three of them actually came to welcome guests.


    "Huang Feng, why are you here?" Seeing Huang Feng coming in, the three were equally surprised.

 1463 1463 What is the problem?

    "Naturally came to celebrate Grandpa Su''s birthday." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    The faces of the three brothers are a bit complicated. Although everyone is preparing for the father¡¯s birthday in the past two days, the company¡¯s affairs are enough to cause them headaches. Unexpectedly, the culprit that caused all of this is actually coming in grandeur. Here is the birthday for the old man.


    "Huang Feng, let''s go. The old man will be in a bad mood when he sees you, so don''t add to his elders on his birthday." Su Yumo''s father said, he was also thinking about Huang Feng.


    The old man was also in a bad mood for these two days because of company affairs. If he saw Huang Feng, he would definitely be in a worse mood. It is unclear what actions he would do to Huang Feng.


    Moreover, today, the old man has to find Yumo for his husband-in-law. When that happens, Huang Feng will definitely be upset when he sees it. It is not good for Huang Feng to make noise on the scene. After all, many of the people who come today are People from a wealthy family in the imperial capital, although their daughter can''t do good with Huang Feng, Su Yumo''s father obviously doesn''t want to see Huang Feng suffer here.


    "Uncle, it''s a guest from afar. It''s not so good for you to drive away the guests?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo''s father, because the other party is Su Yumo''s father, so Huang Feng''s The attitude is still very polite. In any case, although Su Yumo¡¯s mother had asked too much before, it gave Huang Feng a chance after all. Moreover, Su Yumo¡¯s parents did not stand here the day before yesterday. The opposite of Huang Feng. Therefore, Huang Feng has some good feelings for Su Yumo''s parents.


    "The guest is good, but it depends on whether this guest is a bad one." Su Yumo''s uncle said with an ugly face. In his opinion, Huang Feng''s behavior is to provoke the Su family, and as the Su family''s The eldest son, of course he has no good impression of Huang Feng.


    "Yes, although our Su family is hospitable, no one can be a guest of the Su family." Su Yumo''s second uncle said, his face is also unsightly, because if Su Yumo is If he is with Huang Feng, then he is equivalent to one less help, and if Su Yumo can be engaged with the sons and buddies of other families in the imperial capital, his affairs will be more stable this time, so at this time , He didn''t want to see Huang Feng come here to produce extravagance, he didn''t want to see any accidents.


    "Oh, if you want to be a guest of your Su family, what else is required?" Huang Feng raised his eyebrows and said.


    At this time, many guests came one after another, and the three of them didn¡¯t want to continue entangled with Huang Feng here. Therefore, it was Su Yumo¡¯s uncle who said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t say so much, anyway. You are not welcome here, Huang Feng, if you are still interested, just leave by yourself, otherwise, you will be driven away and your face will not look good."


    "I really have to go in today. I want to see how you can drive me away." Huang Feng said with a constant expression: "By the way, Yumo didn''t tell you, I''m still a member of the National Security Bureau. , The bodyguard of your Su family is not enough to see in front of me. When the time comes, it may be your Su family who is ashamed."


    When Huang Feng said that he was a member of the National Security Bureau, the three brothers¡¯ faces changed. Of course, they knew that the National Security Bureau existed. It was a very special institution, detached from things. Many wealthy families wanted to stretch their hands. Go in, but there is no way. It is a place where the wealthy families of the imperial capital can''t get involved, and it is also a very mysterious place.


    And if Huang Feng were really from there, then Huang Feng''s skills would definitely not be simple. Although he might not be able to directly beat all the bodyguards of the Su family as he said, but it was definitely not bad.


    The three brothers are all a little embarrassed. After all, today is the birthday of the old man. If they make trouble here, their Su family will lose face, which is unacceptable to them.


    "Huang Feng? Are you here?" At this moment, a voice of joy came from behind Huang Feng, and Tan Ying came.


    Tan Ying was dressed up today, and her father followed her. Seeing Secretary Tan appeared, the three Su family brothers also greeted her.


    Tan Ying¡¯s father is the top leader of the imperial capital. This position is very important. It can be said to be a high-ranking position. Moreover, Tan Ying¡¯s father is not very old, and the possibility of going up is very high. It is obvious to the Su family. The downhill path is different. Tan Ying''s influence in the imperial capital is still very strong. Before, the Su family and the Tan family had some contacts, but they were not frequent. This time they also posted invitations, and did not expect Tan Ying''s father to return. Now the other party actually came, which made the three brothers of the Su family very happy.


    "Secretary Tan is here, please come in soon." Su Yumo''s uncle said to Tan Ying''s father with a smile.


    "My father must be very happy if Secretary Tan can come." Su Yumo''s second uncle also said.


    Tan Ying¡¯s father is obviously a distinguished guest. Therefore, the attitude of the three brothers is very respectful. Among the guests around, some who know Tan Ying¡¯s father will also greet him on the initiative. It can be seen that Tan Ying¡¯s father They are all very delicious in Emperor.


    "No hurry." Tan Ying''s father said, then walked towards Huang Feng and said, "Xiaofeng is also here, so let''s go in together."


    "This..." Su Yumo''s uncle and second uncle were a little surprised. They don''t know how Tan Ying''s father met Huang Feng. Moreover, they seem to have a very good attitude, as if they were treating themselves. The younger generation talked like they did. They were thinking about whether to drive Huang Feng away, but now they hesitate. Tan Ying¡¯s father said so. If they drive away Huang Feng again, they will not give it. His face, in the public, if he does not give Secretary Tan face, the other party will definitely be very upset, it is impossible to guarantee that there will be no suspicion.


    "What? Is there any problem?" Tan Ying''s father looked at the three brothers of the Su family, and there was already some questioning tone in his words.


    "No, no problem, welcome, welcome." Su Yumo''s uncle said hastily, and the other two also agreed. The difference is that Su Yumo''s second uncle felt a little unhappy, while Su Yumo''s father felt a little bit slightly. Happy, it seems that the relationship between Huang Feng and Secretary Tan is pretty good, maybe things will turn around.


    "No problem, we went in." Tan Ying''s father said.


    After finishing speaking, he took his daughter and Huang Feng into the hall, leaving only the three brothers of the Su family stunned in the same place, with complex expressions and not knowing what they were thinking.

 1464 Chapter 1464

    "Thank you Uncle Tan." On the way, Huang Feng said gratefully to Tan Ying''s father.


    If it weren''t for Tan Ying''s father to appear, Huang Feng would be able to come in. However, in that case, it would be even more unpleasant to have a fight with the Su family, and Tan Ying''s father''s appearance in time would be considered a help.


    "It seems that the people of the Su family don''t welcome you very much." Tan Ying''s father smiled: "Or, don''t you want that little girl from the Su family. Isn''t it enough for me to be a baby girl?"


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Sister Yumo is very good. She took care of me when she was in Qing Province." Tan Ying said with some dissatisfaction. Su Yumo did take good care of her before, and Tan Ying also felt that Yumo is a good person, she also likes to get along with Su Yumo, how could she kick Su Yumo away?


    Moreover, Tan Ying also knows that Huang Feng is not the only woman like Su Yumo. Even if Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want Su Yumo, he is not alone. Compared to others, he belongs to a latecomer. Yes, she was very grateful to those sisters for accepting her. How could she do anything to avenge her?


    "You girl, dad is helping you speak, you appreciate it." Tan Ying''s father criticized his daughter. However, although the words were criticism, his face was full of spoiling smiles, outsiders In front of him, he was an unsmiling and eloquent imperial leader, but in front of his daughter, he was a real and loving father. From childhood to adulthood, he never criticized Tan Ying severely.


    "Thank you Dad for your concern, but the matter between us is still very complicated. I will tell you slowly in the future. Anyway, don''t even think about letting Huang Feng kick the other sisters away." Tan Ying said.


    "All right, it''s up to you." Tan Ying''s father said helplessly, then looked at Huang Feng and said: "Look at my daughter to protect you. In the future, if you dare to make her wronged, I won''t let it go. By yours."


    "Uncle Tan, rest assured, I will definitely not let her be wronged." Huang Feng promised. He knew that Tan Ying''s father loved Tan Ying very much. No matter how many times he promised, people would be worried in their hearts. Yes, Huang Feng can also understand this point. If he had a daughter, he would probably feel the same way.


    "Dad, Huang Feng is good to me, don''t say that to him." Tan Ying said, shaking her father''s arm.


    "You, I turned my elbow out before we got married," Tan Ying''s father said.


    "Nothing." Tan Ying was also a little embarrassed.


    At this time, although the banquet has not officially started, there are already a lot of people in the hall. Seeing them in suits and shoes, talking and talking, it is obvious that they are all people with status.


    As soon as the three of Huang Feng came out, they attracted a lot of attention. Of course, these attentions were all aimed at Tan Ying''s father. As for the two of Huang Feng and Tan Ying, not many people cared.


    Huang Feng was not from the imperial capital before, and he had not attended any high-level banquets. Therefore, people who knew him, of course, did not. As for Tan Ying, someone had met her in the past few years, but, later, she After getting anorexia, it disappeared from the public''s sight. In the past few years, some changes have taken place in the appearance, so not many people recognize it for a while.


    However, many people are guessing the identities of Huang Feng and Tan Ying if they can walk with Secretary Tan.


    Soon someone came up to take the initiative to talk with Tan Ying''s father. Among those present, Secretary Tan was now the highest position. Such a banquet was also a good opportunity for social interaction. Naturally, everyone would not miss this opportunity.


    And Tan Ying¡¯s father naturally wanted to introduce Huang Feng and Tan Ying to other people. The introduction of Huang Feng meant that it was one of his juniors, and did not say anything about Huang Feng and Tan Ying. After all, this is the Su family, and there is a woman from Huang Feng here, and Tan Ying''s father doesn''t want to make things too complicated.


    After learning about Tan Ying''s identity, everyone suddenly knew that Secretary Tan had a daughter, but she hadn''t appeared in public view for a long time. They didn''t expect that she was such a beautiful girl.


    As a result, there are more and more people around Tan Ying, especially the younger generation of those wealthy families. Many of them are here for Su Yumo, but this does not mean that they will be in Su Yumo. Hanging from this tree, Tan Ying¡¯s identity is higher than Su Yumo, and she is equally beautiful, and more importantly, Secretary Tan is just such a precious daughter. Whoever marries Tan Ying will be extra. It''s a great backer, so you don''t have to struggle forever.


    As for Huang Feng, it was ignored by everyone. In the eyes of everyone, this Huang Feng should be a distant relative of the Tan family. No one has seen it before, or even heard of it. I think that Secretary Tan is just By the way, taking him to meet the big scene is not an important person.


    Tan Ying has no experience in dealing with these people who came up to strike up a conversation. After all, she had been at home before and didn''t have many opportunities to communicate with other people. Moreover, she now only has Huang Feng in her mind. For these people who strike up a conversation, she feels a little good. nothing.


    Fortunately, both Huang Feng and Tan Ying¡¯s father are there. Therefore, those young people don¡¯t dare to overdo it, and they also want to leave a good impression in front of Tan Ying, so they are just polite greetings, not overdoing. Entanglement.


    After a while, Tan Yingcai dismissed those who came to strike up a conversation, and then he was relieved. Huang Feng whispered in her ear: "If Uncle Tan also releases a word, if he wants to find someone for you, I guess. There are more people than there are today."


    After all, the status of the Tan family is much higher than that of the Su family. Therefore, many people want to get in touch with each other.


    "What are you talking about?" Tan Ying slapped Huang Feng embarrassedly, but the force was incredibly light, and her face was full of shyness, as if it was a riot between lovers.


    And this scene was seen by many people, especially those young people. While frowning, they were also thinking about Huang Feng''s identity. Being close to Tan Ying should not be as simple as an ordinary relative. .


    However, these people ignored it. When Tan Ying¡¯s father introduced Huang Feng just now, he only said that Huang Feng is one of his juniors, but he didn¡¯t say that Huang Feng is a relative of the Tan family. It¡¯s just that those people misunderstood. In the eyes of Tan Ying''s father, if Huang Feng and his daughter are a pair, it is not wrong to be his junior.

 1465 Chapter 1465 Two more old men

    "Sister Mu Xue, Sister Mengjiao, here!"


    Suddenly, Tan Ying Yuguang saw two familiar figures walking by the door, and looked at the door with excitement and waved there.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t look at it, just listened to Tan Ying¡¯s name to know who came. Sure enough, at the door of the hall, Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao appeared there. They are also very beautiful today, even if Huang Feng often meets them. Yes, at first sight, it also shines, not to mention the other people on the scene.


    And Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao did not come alone. There was a middle-aged person beside them. It seemed that they should be the father of them. Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao and Su Yumo. It''s a girlfriend, so this time, the Tang family and Xie family will definitely come to the Su family''s birthday, and Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao''s father is the representative.


    Hearing Tan Ying''s shout, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue also looked here. When they saw Huang Feng, their eyes were bright, and then they walked over, and the two middle-aged people also followed.


    "Minister Tang, Minister Xie, both are good." Tan Ying''s father apparently knew the middle-aged people beside Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao. When the other came over, he also greeted him actively.


    "Secretary Tan, long time no see." The two also greeted Secretary Tan politely.


    The relationship between the Tang family and the Xie family is good, and they are closer together. Therefore, Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao have been best friends since childhood, but their relationship with the Tan family is not so close, and there are not many foreigners. It¡¯s just a nodding acquaintance. It¡¯s just that the three of their elders obviously didn¡¯t expect that their daughter would have a very good relationship.


    Especially Tan Ying¡¯s father. After he saw Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao coming, although he was talking with his daughter, most of the time, their eyes were on Huang Feng¡¯s body, and he would take the initiative afterwards. Talking to Huang Feng, there is almost no difference between how they look at Huang Feng and how their daughter looks at Huang Feng.


    "Could it be that there is also any relationship between these two girls and Huang Feng?" Tan Ying''s father thought.


    And Tan Ying¡¯s father could find the difference between Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao. As the father of the two, he must have discovered it too, but now they obviously can¡¯t ask anything. They just looked at Huang Feng with curious eyes. Look up.


    "Muxue, is this your friend?" Tang Muxue''s father finally suppressed his curiosity and asked actively. When he asked, Xie Mengjiao''s father who was talking with Tan Ying''s father also stopped. Looking at Huang Feng, he was obviously waiting to know Huang Feng''s identity.


    Hearing what her father said, Tang Muxue was a little bit shy. After all, she had already had a close relationship with Huang Feng, but the family didn''t know it yet, thinking she didn''t have a boyfriend yet.


    However, Tang Muxue stopped the shame in her heart and said to her father, "This is Huang Feng, mine, and my friend."


    Such occasions are obviously not suitable for telling the truth.


    "Good Uncle Tang, good Uncle Xie." Huang Feng said actively.


    "Hello, what does Xiao Huang do?" Xie Mengjiao''s father asked. However, his name once again made Huang Feng complain in his heart. However, this is his old husband, Huang Feng dare not. Say what.


    "Do everything, it''s more complicated." Huang Feng smiled.


    "It''s better for young people to concentrate. After all, energy is limited. Focusing on one thing is more likely to succeed." Tang Muxue''s father said, there was not much contempt in his tone, it was just a reminder to the younger generation. .


    "Uncle Tang said that." Huang Feng didn''t refute either.


    On the contrary, Tang Muxue couldn''t stand it anymore and couldn''t help but said, "Dad, Huang Feng''s several industries are very good. The''Xian Niang'' I brought you before is brewed in his factory."


    Tang Muxue was originally acting as an agent for liquor sales, and she also transported part of the "Xian Niang" to the Imperial Capital to sell. This time she came back, naturally, she also brought "Xian Niang" to several good wines at home, and, It is not the kind that is bought on the market, but a limited edition that is not officially sold.


    "Oh? He brewed that wine?" After hearing his daughter''s words, Tang Muxue''s father''s eyes lit up. He is a good wine person. This time the wine his daughter brought back was something he had never seen before. I have already drunk a lot of good wines, so I shouldn¡¯t be surprised by any wine, but the taste of the "Xian Niang" is still bigger than he expected, better than any wine he has ever drunk. , Drinking this kind of wine is simply a supreme enjoyment.


    "Yes, it''s his." Tang Muxue said with some pride, Huang Feng''s achievement is her achievement, Huang Feng can achieve success, she naturally has a sense of honor.


    "Yes, not bad." Tang Muxue''s father said appreciatively, saying that Huang Feng did a good job and that the wine was good.


    Originally, a few people wanted to ask Huang Feng something, but at this time, someone came over to say hello. After all, although the number of people in this circle is not very large, the weight is not small, and Secretary Tan does not Having said that, that is the top leader of the imperial capital, and the fathers of Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao are also the number one figures in important departments of the country, and they are all in power, and the weight is not much worse than Tan Ying''s father.


    Therefore, seeing these two here, someone must take the initiative to say hello, and there are still quite a few.


    At the same time, there are also many young people. Compared with Tan Ying¡¯s previous reputations, Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao are still relatively well-known in the younger generation circle of the imperial capital, especially Tang Muxue, before going to Jiangzhou, Those who often attend various receptions and banquets with these are acquaintances among these people.


    And Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao are both distinguished from family background, beautiful people, and single. Such people still can¡¯t attract attention. Then there is no reason. When Tang Muxue was in the imperial capital, there was no lack of pursuit around him. It''s just that the people of the Tang family are more optimistic about Peng Chengfu, and that guy can be considered to stand out, and even the relationship between Tang Muxue and Peng Chengfu is about to be determined.


    As a result, there was news that Peng Chengfu was dead. Although many people were very curious about his death, more people were happy. If this happened, Tang Muxue would be free again, and they would be happy again. There is a chance, and this is indeed a happy thing for them.

 1466 Chapter 1466

    "Muxue, long time no see, I heard that you went to Qing Province?" A young man with a wine glass in his hand, with some smiles on his face, an elegant temperament, coupled with a handsome appearance, is the kind of The girl saw the screaming type.


    However, obviously, Tang Muxue was not fascinated. Hearing what the other party said, she just said coldly: "Yes, just came back."


    This man is called Guo Fang, a younger generation of the Guo family. The Guo family is also a famous family in the imperial capital, and has similar strength to the Tang family. This Guo Fang has always been a suitor of Tang Muxue before, but, later, Tang People in Mu Xue''s family were more optimistic about Peng Chengfu, but even so, Guo Fang did not completely give up.


    There are not many women around Guo Fang, but, like Tang Muxue, who is so savory, so beautiful and sexy, and also from a prominent family, Tang Muxue is the only one, and in his opinion, if he can catch up with Tang Muxue If so, not only can you take a sexy girl home, but you can also get a relationship with the Tang family. The family will definitely not object to it, and even support it strongly.


    However, his performance in front of the Tang family is obviously not as good as Peng Chengfu. Therefore, the Tang family chose Peng Chengfu. This time he was very jealous. In his opinion, Peng Chengfu was useless, much worse than himself, and neither Knowing what happened to the Tang family, he would actually choose him.


    But later, he heard that Peng Chengfu went to Qing Province after Tang Muxue, and later he died in Qing Province directly. His heart was about to move again, but he had something to delay before, otherwise, he would have already chased Qing Province. Now, he is also the imperial capital that only returned to this two days.


    After Peng Chengfu died, in Guo Fang¡¯s view, he no longer had a competitor. Although there are still many people who want to pursue Tang Muxue, he still has a great advantage if he compares the conditions. Half a catty, now that Peng Chengfu is dead, he is the best of these people.


    "I just got two nice little ponies at my horse farm, go play tomorrow?" Guo Fang invited Tang Muxue.


    "No time." Tang Muxue refused directly.


    "Muxue, you have nothing to do at home these days, just go out to play with Guo Fang, you are about the same age, you have a common language, talk more, get in touch with each other." Tang Muxue just refused here, but her father over there It made a sound, and it was obvious that Tang Muxue and Guo Fang wanted to get in touch with each other.


    Tang Muxue is not young anymore. People in the Tang family have already begun to consider her marriage. Peng Chengfu has been selected for him before. She just waits to choose a good day and engages the two of them first, but Tang The family did not expect that after Peng Chengfu had gone to Qing Province, he would have lost his life there, and the marriage between Tang Muxue and Peng Chengfu would naturally not be able to continue.


    Therefore, the Tang family can only divert their attention. There are many imperial wealthy families, but find a family that is similar to the Tang family, and the younger generation in the family is about the same age as Tang Muxue, and they are also very good. It is so easy. After all, if you are optimistic about others, they may not be optimistic about you.


    Therefore, Guo Fang, who had been obsessed with Tang Muxue before, entered the attention of the Tang family. The strength of the Guo family is not bad, but it is slightly worse than the Peng family. Guo Fang is about the same age as Tang Muxue, and he is also pretty good. Therefore, Guo Fang is obviously a suitable target.


    Because of this, now that Guo Fang actively invites Tang Muxue, Tang Muxue''s father is naturally unwilling to miss this opportunity.


    Guo Fang was overjoyed when he heard Tang Muxue¡¯s father¡¯s words. This showed that Tang Muxue¡¯s father was optimistic about the affairs between him and Tang Muxue, and even deliberately made a match. He said to Tang Muxue with joy. , Uncle said so, let¡¯s go out and play together tomorrow. There are still a lot of fun things in my horse farm, I promise you will like it."


    "Excuse me, Mu Xue has already made an appointment with me before, I am afraid I can''t accompany you." At this time, Huang Feng can''t just sit idly by, this is digging his own corner in front of him, what about Huang Feng Maybe you can still see it?Although knowing that Tang Muxue would not agree, Huang Feng couldn''t help but help Tang Muxue refuse the other party.


    "Who are you?" Guo Fang, who was still very happy, frowned when he heard Huang Feng''s words, his expression of displeasure was very obvious.


    "Huang Feng." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Seeing that Huang Feng seemed to value herself, Tang Muxue smiled secretly, her eyes were full of sweetness, and Tang Muxue''s father also noticed the changes in his daughter, and his suspicion in her heart became more serious.


    Guo Fang looked at Huang Feng, but he was guessing the relationship between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue.


    "Muxue, if you don''t have time tomorrow, the day after tomorrow will be fine. I have nothing to do during this time." Guo Fang said without giving up.


    Tang Muxue frowned and said, "I have had an appointment all this time."


    "Muxue!" Tang Muxue refused so obviously, how could the father not be able to hear her, and she snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Tang Muxue''s expression was also a bit ugly, but she didn''t mean to change her mind.


    "It''s okay, when Mu Xue has time, you can tell me." Although Guo Fang was angry to death in his heart, he still squeezed a smile on his face and said, he is still very smart, knowing that in such a family, In matters of marriage, Tang Muxue doesn¡¯t have much say, so he only needs to behave better in front of Tang Muxue¡¯s father. As long as he can get Tang Muxue¡¯s father¡¯s approval, this matter is basically stable. Peng Chengfu did the same.


    "Xiaofang is still sensible." Tang Muxue''s father said: "I haven''t seen your father for a long time, haven''t you come today?"


    "My father has something to do today, he can''t come." Guo Fang said.


    "That''s really a pity." Tang Muxue''s father said, "In this way, I will visit my door in two days."


    "That''s great, if my father knows, he will be very happy." Guo Fang said happily. Obviously, his performance still satisfied Tang Muxue''s father. This meant that he wanted to bring the two families closer.


    "Mengjiao, there is a party tomorrow night. Come together. They are all people you know." When Tang Muxue was entangled by Guo Fang, Xie Mengjiao was not at peace, and some people entangled her, but, Her reaction was a bit more intense than Tang Muxue''s, she kept her face cold throughout the whole process, and just paid attention to that person. To be honest, if it wasn''t for Grandpa Yumo''s birthday, they wouldn''t want to come to such a party.

 1467 Chapter 1467 My Daughters Boyfriend

    "Sorry, she has an appointment tomorrow," Huang Feng said.


    "I have an appointment? Is it also with you?" The young man said. Obviously, he heard the conversation between Huang Feng and Guo Fang just now, and this time he asked Huang Feng with some irony. Obviously, he felt , Huang Feng is nosy, Xie Mengjiao could not be dating him too.


    "Yes, smart," Huang Feng said.


    "You brag, and don''t look at your status. Why don''t you say that all the beauties in the Imperial Capital have dated you." The person didn''t expect Huang Feng to really admit it, and he was even more unhappy.


    "I don''t have that great ability, but these two people in front of me, I have already made an appointment, so don''t worry about it." Huang Feng said.


    "Mengjiao, what he said is not true?" The young man still didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words.


    "Don''t call me Mengjiao, we are not so familiar." Xie Mengjiao said with a cold face. Later, when she looked at Huang Feng, she was already full of smiles and said: "What he said is true, I am indeed An appointment has been made with him. If you want to make an appointment with me, you must get his consent. As long as he nods, I have no objection."


    Although Xie Mengjiao did not say this clearly, it has been explained that the relationship between her and Huang Feng is very close. Her father is right next to him. After hearing this, the eyes looking at Huang Feng are also a little complicated. The meaning of some scrutiny.


    The fathers of both Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao were speculating about Huang Feng''s specific identity, as well as the relationship between their daughter and Huang Feng.


    "Mengjiao, wouldn''t he be your boyfriend?" The man asked Xie Mengjiao with an incredulous expression on his face.


    "Whatever you say." Xie Mengjiao did not confirm or deny.


    "Mengjiao, don''t talk nonsense!" Xie Mengjiao''s father can''t stand it anymore. Her daughter''s marriage is not a trivial matter. You can''t talk nonsense. Otherwise, it will be very bad for her reputation.


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Xie Mengjiao said, but seeing her father look a little angry, she didn''t dare to say too much.


    "Huang Feng, let''s go over there." Xie Mengjiao obviously didn''t want to be with these people anymore, and Tang Muxue had the same meaning, so the two of them took Huang Feng and walked to the side no matter what others looked at. , Tan Ying followed.


    "This girl is really getting more and more lawless. It''s because I''m too indulgent." Xie Mengjiao''s father said as he looked at the four people walking away.


    "Mengjiao is just young and not sensible." The person who spoke up to Xie Mengjiao said before: "Mengjiao is too innocent and easy to be deceived. Uncle Xie should not let Mengjiao stay in Qing Province alone. I think Huang Feng just It''s not like a good person, this kind of person is the easiest to fool a simple girl like Mengjiao."


    People who don¡¯t know think he is such an upright person. In fact, he doesn¡¯t know how many girls he deceived him. Of course, there are also many girls who take the initiative to get into his bed because of the money. Obviously, those girls can¡¯t be compared with Xie Mengjiao. There is no way to compare whether it¡¯s figure, appearance or family background. Therefore, when Mengjiao came back this time, of course, he wanted to strike up a conversation and gain the goddess¡¯s heart. .


    However, it seemed that Xie Mengjiao was much smarter than the girls he had met before, and he ignored him at all. Moreover, he was furious with someone who appeared out of nowhere, which made him very angry.


    "Yes, it''s better not to stay for long in places like Qingshui Province. Muxue should also be in the Imperial Capital. People in such small places are all deliberate and want to climb the dragon and attach the phoenix. Muxue and the others are kind-hearted and they are most easily deceived. Got." Guo Fang also said, and he was obviously unhappy at seeing Huang Feng and Tang Muxue walking too close.


    Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father¡¯s expressions were not very good, but they didn¡¯t say anything. After all, they were big people and wouldn¡¯t be too frustrated in front of the juniors. Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao both left, those young people After staying here for a while, he also left, so only the father of Xie Mengjiao, Tang Muxue and Tan Ying were left here.


    "Secretary Tan, just saw Huang Feng standing next to you. Do you know?" Tang Muxue''s father asked the first when seeing that the juniors had left. Obviously, his heart was not really about his daughter and Huang Feng. Indifferent to the intimate contact, now I want to inquire about Huang Feng''s specific situation.


    "Yes." Tan Ying''s father nodded and said, then he thought about it, and suddenly said with a smile: "He is my daughter''s boyfriend!"


    "What?!" Tan Ying''s father''s words were not loud, but for the other two people, it was no less than a thunder. They never thought that Huang Feng would be Tan Ying''s boyfriend. See Huang Feng just now They are relatively close to their daughters, even asking them out directly, but no matter whether it is Tan Ying or Tan Secretary, they are not at all unhappy. This makes the two ministers very confused.


    "Maybe, our relationship will change because of him." Tan Ying''s father said with a smile on his face.


    The reason why Tan Ying¡¯s father told them about the relationship between Huang Feng and Tan Ying was because he saw that the relationship between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao is definitely not as simple as an ordinary friend, Huang Feng If you can have your own daughter and Su Yumo as girlfriends, it is nothing to be surprised if you have two more. Therefore, the relationship between Huang Feng and his daughter, the two in front of you will know sooner or later, so , He would say so.


    And because of Huang Feng''s relationship, the families behind these girls will definitely be linked together. Although it is not a marriage, the effect is not necessarily worse than a marriage.


    "What''s the change?" Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao''s father didn''t understand, and wanted to ask for clarity, but at this time, Old Su appeared, and it was Su Yumo who was with him.


    Originally, the eldest son and grandson, or Su Yumo¡¯s father and the three brothers who accompanied Mr. Su today, but Su Yumo will also be one of the protagonists in today¡¯s banquet, and many people¡¯s arrival is also related to her. Yes, so there is nothing wrong with her staying with Elder Su at this time.


    Today''s Su Yumo is fully dressed up. A red evening dress shows her Miaoman figure to the fullest. The exposed white and tender skin has attracted the attention of many people. Many young men in Su Yu When Mo appeared, his eyes were staring at Su Yumo, eyes full of love and desire.

 1468 Chapter 1468

    Huang Feng also looked at Su Yumo with some intoxication. Su Yumo usually wears light makeup at best and wears good clothes. However, it is the first time that Huang Feng has seen him dressed up like today.


    Su Yumo also discovered Huang Feng¡¯s location for the first time, and a smile appeared on her originally indifferent face. Before, she was unwilling to put on such elaborate makeup and dresses, because her parents forced her. However, after seeing the hint of appreciation in Huang Feng''s eyes, Su Yumo was a little grateful for his previous choice, and assumed that this dress was for Huang Feng.


    "Thank you for coming to my father¡¯s birthday party. I hope you can have a good time here today." When the two of Su Yumo and Su Yumo came out, Su Yumo''s father and his two brothers all stood up, and Su Yumo Yumo''s uncle took the lead and said.


    Elder Su also looked at the crowd with a smile on his face. After all, he still felt very face when he was able to come to so many people on his birthday. Such a formation was rare in the entire imperial capital.


    Of course, Mr. Su also understood that many of these people did not come for their birthdays, but for their granddaughter Su Yumo. Su Yumo''s beauty and talents are all very good for the emperor. Famous, even if she hadn''t been in the imperial capital for a long time, it was the same.


    And because of this, I have to let Su Yumo find a husband-in-law, so many people will come.


    However, when Grandpa Su saw Huang Feng, the smile on his face was solidified. The smile froze on his face and looked a little strange. He obviously did not expect Huang Feng to appear here. Last time, the two sides The talk was very unpleasant, and in the end, they broke up. After that, Huang Feng shot the Su family''s company. In the past two days, the Su family was not only busying the father''s birthday, but also dealing with the company''s affairs.


    The old man Su thought that now the two sides should be in a hostile position. Huang Feng should be trying to destroy the Su family at this time. He would never come to the door at all, but the reality is obviously not like this.


    And seeing Huang Feng appear, Su''s heart will inevitably have a trace of anger. Huang Feng''s actions against the Su family company in the past two days have caused considerable losses to the Su family. Many shares have also been acquired by Huang Feng. It''s normal for Mr. Su to feel angry.


    At the same time, Su Yumo''s grandfather also felt a little worried, because Huang Feng appeared here, obviously it is impossible to celebrate his birthday simply, it should be for his granddaughter, and it will inevitably cause trouble later, he Can''t help but worry.


    "Why did Huang Feng come?" Father Su asked his elder son in a low voice.


    Su Yumo''s uncle said for a moment, "I never thought that he was following Secretary Tan."


    "Secretary Tan?" Elder Su was a little surprised.


    "It''s the top leader of our imperial capital." Su Yumo''s uncle said, and then added: "It seems that Huang Feng and Secretary Tan have a very good relationship."


    "How did he know Secretary Tan?" Old Man Su didn''t even understand.


    In fact, apart from Su Yumo¡¯s parents, no one knew of Huang Feng¡¯s existence before the Su family. It was only these two days that they knew about Huang Feng. In these two days, they had to be busy preparing for the banquet and busy. Faced with Huang Feng''s sniper in the stock market, therefore, the Su family did not have much time to investigate Huang Feng. It can be said that they knew nothing about Huang Feng except that they knew Huang Feng had some money.


    Therefore, the Su family, including Mr. Su, believed that Huang Feng was just an ordinary person from the countryside. Although he did not know how he made the money, it was obviously impossible for him to interact with high-ranking officials, especially the imperial capital. The rich and distinguished family know, and the relationship is so good.


    "I don''t know." Su Yumo''s uncle shook his head. He really didn''t know the relationship between Huang Feng and Secretary Tan.


    "Pay attention to him, don''t let him make trouble." Old Su said.


    The banquet has already begun. You can¡¯t drive Huang Feng away in the public. Besides, Huang Feng was brought by Secretary Tan, and Huang Feng was driven away in front of everyone, no matter what Huang Feng and Secretary Tan are. What''s the matter, it doesn''t give Secretary Tan face.


    Obviously, Father Su would not do such a thing.


    "I see." Su Yumo''s uncle said.


    The banquet officially began. Father Su took his three sons and Su Yumo around, clinking glasses with the guests present, with a smile on his face, but this smile waited for him to come to Huang Feng''s side. Disappeared.


    "Why are you here?" Elder Su said to Huang Feng with a cold face.


    "Of course I came to celebrate your birthday with Grandpa Su," Huang Feng said, "By the way, let''s see who is so courageous and willing to agree to marry your Su family."


    "Are you sabotaging?" Grandpa Su frowned. Obviously, his previous guess might be fulfilled.


    "I just don''t want to see you use Yumo as a tool." Huang Feng said.


    "This is our Su family''s business, and you don''t need to take care of it." Grandpa Su said.


    "Yimo is my woman, I can''t leave it alone." Huang Feng said.


    "You think you can do whatever you want with some money? I tell you, the wealth of these wealthy families in the imperial capital is not comparable to your little nouveau riche." Old man Su said, this is also their wealthy families. People see the reasons why many businessmen, especially those who became rich, are all families with a wealth of background, and those who suddenly become rich, in their eyes, are just nouveau riche without the slightest background. It is not worth paying attention to.


    Obviously, Huang Feng is such a person in the eyes of the Su family.


    "The wealthy family has its heritage, but if you don''t think about making progress for so many years, you will be eliminated sooner or later." Huang Feng said, even the younger generation of the Su family knows that marriage is outdated, but the old men of these rich families The generations still hold this idea, their thinking is too outdated.


    "You think too much. The wealthy family has been standing for so many years. Naturally, it has some ability. It is impossible to be eliminated casually." Old Su said: "I don''t want to talk to you now. It seems that you and Yumo are friends. Come on, you are here today, I still welcome, but I hope you will not make trouble."


    As she said, she wanted to take Su Yumo and leave, but Su Yumo was obviously unwilling to leave like this, she still had a lot of things to say to Huang Feng.


    Su Yumo was also very worried at this time. Although Huang Feng has a magic storage box, the future must be limitless, but after all, he has not obtained the storage box for a long time. He has the strength, but he has not yet reached the imperial family. To the point of contending, she was afraid of accidents between herself and Huang Feng, so naturally she was reluctant to leave now.

 1469 Chapter 1469

    Su Yumo believes that as long as Huang Feng is given some time, Huang Feng will develop well. However, the Su family is obviously unwilling to give Huang Feng that time. They do not believe in Huang Feng, so they are forced to do so. It''s a scene of finding a husband by myself.


    Of course, Su Yumo didn''t know the relationship between Huang Feng and the big guys above, otherwise, he wouldn''t be too worried.


    "Yimo, obey, follow me." Old Su said with a cold face.


    "I don''t." Su Yumo gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t want to meet any young talent. I just want to stay with Huang Feng."


    "Yimo, you are not young anymore, you can''t continue to be so self-willed, listen to Grandpa''s words, I will give you the right to choose, how about you find one from the people at the scene?" Grandpa Su said.


    "Then I choose Huang Feng, he is also on the scene." Su Yumo said.


    "He can''t do it!" Su Yumo''s grandfather said without thinking: "Except for him, whoever you want to choose from other young people, grandpa has no opinion."


    In order for Su Yumo to agree to the marriage, Mr. Su has already made concessions. Of course, the young people he invited today are all ordinary people. No matter who Su Yumo chooses, they are all acceptable.


    "I don''t want it." Su Yumo insisted. She was weak in appearance, but she had a strong heart.


    "Yumo, obedient, you are a member of the Su family, you are not too young, and you should consider it for your family. Our Su family is not the top family, and there are other families who are eyeing us. Every family child Everyone should contribute to the rise of the family. This is what everyone in the Su family should do. You can¡¯t be too self-willed.¡± Su Yumo¡¯s second uncle said, saying one thing and one thing, and the purpose is only One, I hope Su Yumo will submit.


    Su Yumo didn''t want to help the family in his heart?However, she didn''t want to sacrifice her life for the rest of her life. Moreover, she always believed that Huang Feng was much better than the other young people on the scene. If Huang Feng was given some time, his development would definitely not be worse than those of the wealthy family.


    "Yimo, if you don''t choose, I will help you choose." Su Yumo''s grandfather said. He doesn''t want to delay too much time on this matter to avoid any accidents. Moreover, the imperial capital has not been peaceful recently. , He was also afraid of something wrong with the Su family.


    After speaking, Grandpa Su took his three sons onto the stage. As for Su Yumo, he stayed where she was. Since she refused to take the initiative to choose, then she helped her choose.


    "Everyone." Standing on the stage, Su Yumo''s grandfather said aloud, the scene fell silent. Everyone looked at him, but he had something to announce, and many people who got the news in advance guessed. When it comes time, he has to say something.


    "Everyone, thank you again for coming to my birthday party." Su Yumo''s grandfather said: "In addition, many people must know that today''s banquet is not only for my old man''s birthday, but more importantly, I want to find a favorite husband-in-law for my granddaughter Su Yumo. The young people present are all young talents in the imperial capital. My Su Yumo''s husband-in-law will also choose from the crowd."


    As soon as Grandpa Su¡¯s voice fell, there was a discussion now. Although everyone had vaguely understood the purpose of the Su family¡¯s banquet before, no definitive information was received. And Grandpa Su Yumo¡¯s words are undoubtedly affirmed. Everyone had guessed before, so the younger generation at the scene were slightly excited.


    You know, although the Su family is not a top family in the imperial capital, it is not bad. More importantly, Su Yumo''s reputation is not only beautiful, but also very talented and virtuous. Many of these young talents in the imperial capital are destined to accept marriage arranged by the family. Instead of finding someone who they don''t like, who looks very ordinary, it''s not as good as Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo wants a background and a good appearance. Young people like them all like it, and the family behind them will definitely not object to it. Naturally, there are many people who are impressed.


    Seeing the young talents on the scene were very excited, Mr. Su was also very happy. This shows that Su Yumo and the Su family are still very attractive. Since Su Yumo refuses to choose, then help yourself She had chosen it, so that, on the contrary, she would be able to choose better and more in line with the interests of the Su family.


    "Um, I''m unfortunate to tell everyone that Yumo is already famous, so don''t get excited in vain." Huang Feng took Su Yumo''s hand and said loudly.


    "What? Who is this person?"


    "Yes, who is he? Why haven''t you seen it?"


    "I just saw that he came in with Secretary Tan, maybe some relative of the Tan family."


    "Damn, it''s really arrogant, I actually took Su Yumo''s hand directly, hey, look, Su Yumo didn''t resist, and he was shy."


    "It''s over, there is someone in my goddess heart!"


    Because Huang Feng used internal force, everyone on the scene could hear his voice clearly, and immediately turned his head to look at him. Many people didn¡¯t know him at all. His actions and language are even more curious about him.


    Of course, everyone is also curious, what is going on with this Su family?Play with them?Now that Su Yumo''s husband-in-law has been found, did you just talk to them?Isn''t this deliberately playing tricks?


    Elder Su was trembling with anger. He had thought about making trouble by Huang Summit, but he did not expect that Huang Feng was so courageous that he would directly announce the matter between him and Yumo in public.


    "Huang Feng, don''t make trouble!" Elder Su said angrily.


    "Why did I make trouble? I''m just telling the truth. Yumo and I have already set aside for life." Huang Feng said with no fear.


    "Your matter, I object!"


    "The opposition is invalid!" Huang Feng said.


    The people at the scene were amused, but Old Man Su''s face turned purple with anger.


    "Secretary Tan, what''s going on?" At this time, Tang Muxue''s father asked Secretary Tan. The fathers of Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue were still with Secretary Tan at this time. The three of them were chatting very happily. , I never thought of separating for a while.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s words made the father of Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao stunned. Secretary Tan just said that Huang Feng belongs to his daughter¡¯s boyfriend. Looking at Secretary Tan¡¯s appearance, obviously he was not joking. But now, Huang Feng is saying that he and Su Yumo have been privately appointed for life, and the matter here is a bit complicated, and they said they didn''t understand.


    "It''s nothing, that Su Yumo is also Huang Feng''s girlfriend." Secretary Tan said calmly. He had expected this scene to happen a long time ago, but he didn''t have many unexpected expressions.

 1470 Chapter 1470

    "what?!"


    The fathers of Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue both opened their mouths in shock. If it weren''t for Secretary Tan''s words, and they were serious about it, they would think that someone was playing with them.


    While saying that Huang Feng is his daughter''s boyfriend, he also said that Su Yumo is also Huang Feng''s girlfriend. This made the fathers of Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue unable to react for a while. Is there such a ridiculous thing?


    Both of them are high-ranking people, and they have seen many things. When a man has a woman outside, they have seen a lot, even when they were young.


    However, in that situation, there is usually a righteous master at home. Most of the outside is just for fun, and it is impossible to take home. At most, they are raised outside. After all, they cannot be on the table. Moreover, the identity of a woman outside Not too noble.


    However, it¡¯s different when I get to Huang Feng. Whether it¡¯s Su Yumo or Tan Ying, his identity is not ordinary. What¡¯s more, Secretary Tan knows that there are other women in Huang Feng¡¯s, and they are not angry, Tan. The secretary knew that Tan Ying must also know. She was not angry, and she was chatting with Su Yumo very affectionately. What''s going on?


    "Can''t figure it out?" Secretary Tan smiled when they saw the shock of the two.


    "This, this is incredible." Xie Mengjiao''s father said. Obviously, they are people who have seen the world before. Facing such things, they couldn''t accept it for a while.


    "Yes, I found it incredible when I first knew it." Secretary Tan said: "However, you two don''t have to be shocked, because something like this might happen to you too."


    Hearing Secretary Tan''s words, the two ministers unanimously looked at their daughters. At this moment, Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao both stood firmly beside Huang Feng, looking at Huang Feng with concern.


    Could it be...


    Thinking of the eyes of my daughter looking at Huang Feng, and thinking of Secretary Tan''s words just now, the two ministers did not have time to be shocked by Tan Ying''s affairs, but began to worry about their daughters.


    "Secretary Tan, do you know something?" Tang Muxue''s father asked.


    "I don''t know." Secretary Tan shook his head and said: "However, knowing daughter Mo Ruofu, what her daughter thinks, I think, even if you are not sure, you should feel it, and I think Huang Feng should be more than just Two women."


    "More than two women? Huang Feng is like this, Secretary Tan, do you still let your daughter date him?" Xie Mengjiao''s father said incredulously.


    "There is no way." Tan Ying''s father said: "My daughter recognized her. She wants anyone but her. Besides, she can''t live without Huangfeng. What can I do?"


    After a pause, Secretary Tan continued: "Actually think about Huang Feng, except for a little more women, other aspects are pretty good, much better than these rich men in the Imperial Capital."


    "There can''t be so many women," Tang Muxue''s father said.


    "Haha." Secretary Tan said with a smile: "In the imperial capital, there are fewer women behind the rich and powerful men? And, among us so-called wealthy families, how many people really consider the happiness of their children? Are they all concerned about the benefits of their marriage? Let me say, if your two daughters like Huang Feng, there is no need to stop it. Anyway, marrying Huang Feng will bring a lot to your two families. benefit."


    Secretary Tan¡¯s words made the two next to him blush. Yes, they all just want to let their daughter marry to benefit the family. When will they care about whether their daughter will be happy?Taking a step back, the husband-in-law they chose for their daughter, is there no woman outside?The possibility is very small.


    If you think about it this way, it''s right. It''s all about marriage anyway, all for help. If Huang Feng can bring them enough help, it''s not impossible.


    However, after the two of them thought about it, they still found it difficult to accept. One was that his daughter was married to each other, but it was just one of the other women. This is not good to say.


    Also, they don¡¯t know Huang Feng at all. In their opinion, even if Huang Feng has some abilities, it is still a lot worse than the wealthy families in the imperial capital, and the help they can bring is limited. of.


    Secretary Tan didn''t say anything. He just felt it out. Now think about it, if they all oppose their daughter and Huang Feng''s affairs, it would be a good thing for his daughter, and he shouldn''t talk too much.


    And Elder Su, who was standing on the stage, wanted to say something. At this moment, the door of the living room was suddenly pushed open, and some people walked in. As soon as these people appeared, the scene suddenly fell into weird silence. Even Father Su on the stage forgot to speak for a while.


    "Old Su, I heard that today is your birthday. Happy birthday. I''m sorry. I was delayed a bit before and I was late." said the person walking in the front.


    Only then did Elder Su react. With agility that does not match his body, he walked off the stage and walked to the pedestrian and said, "Chief, why don''t you say a word in advance when you come here? You have missed the distance."


    This pedestrian is just the few big guys who promised to help Huang Feng. The first one is Huaxia''s No. 1 Chief, and seeing that No. 1 Chief is coming to the birthday party of Mr. Su, everyone just did it. Stunned.


    You know, the Su family is considered a rich family in the imperial capital, but it is not the top rich family. There are still many more powerful family members than him. However, even those heads of the family are not necessarily invited to celebrate their birthdays. The one who came to the number one leader, not to mention, there were several other bigwigs who followed him. These people actually appeared at the Su¡¯s birthday party at the same time. Many people did not expect this situation. This honor was previously It is not enjoyed by any family.


    What''s more, the imperial capital seems to be calm recently due to Zhou family affairs, but the bottom is already rough. Many people are guessing the meaning of the above and are doing some precautions. And in this sensitive period, those big The guy appeared at the Su family banquet at the same time, which inevitably made many people think more.


    "When did the Su family have such a face? When did the relationship with the above become so close? After a birthday, all the big guys were actually there. There has never been a similar situation in the Imperial city before." Tang Muxue''s father whispered.

 1471 Chapter 1471 His name is Huang Feng

    In the past, it was not that there were no wealthy families who wanted to marry the families of the top tycoons. After all, besides their own abilities, the family background behind them was obviously not simple.


    However, I don''t know what''s going on. No matter who is at the top, there is no idea of ??marriage. Therefore, all other wealthy families who put forward this idea have failed.


    The people in the Su family did not expect that Chief One came in person today for this incident. After hearing the words of Chief One, everyone else on the scene also had a lot of discussions. They were also surprised by the words of Chief One. .


    However, when the people at the scene looked at the Su family, they all looked enviously. Who would not want to marry those families?It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t agree, and many of the top wealthy families in the imperial capital, among them, they understand in their hearts that in the imperial capital, they are the top wealthy families on the bright side, but in fact, those who are hidden in the dark are not born. Families are the most powerful, and they also want to get in touch with those families, but they have not been able to do so.


    Su Yumo¡¯s uncle and second uncle, at this time, the excitement in their hearts is already a bit hard to suppress. Originally, they were still thinking that their niece could find a wealthy family in the imperial capital. In that case, they would treat the Su family. , For the two of them, especially Su Yumo''s development is very beneficial.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that Su Yumo¡¯s attraction was so great that they would let Chief No. 1 come to matchmaking to a young man. It can be said that although they still don¡¯t know who the other person is, both of them understand in their hearts. The head of the number spoke. It was basically impossible for their father to refuse. Originally, they were looking for an ally, but now he took the initiative to send the door to the door with such a strong strength, he would refuse if he was stupid.


    At this time, Su Yumo¡¯s father was even more worried about who the young man in the mouth of Chief No. 1 was, how he was, what was his personality, and whether he would treat his daughter well in the future. He also understood that Chief No. 1 I personally said that there were several other bigwigs following. As long as Chief One said it, as long as the young man was not dead, their Su family would not have the ability to refuse.


    Unless their Su family wants to follow in the Zhou family''s footsteps!


    "Huang Feng, what should I do?" At this time, the person most worried about is probably Su Yumo. She doesn''t know the relationship between Huang Feng and the big guys above. Huang Feng has not had a chance to talk to her before. It.


    Therefore, Su Yumo must be very worried when seeing those big guys coming for her own business. How could she not understand?The Su family didn''t have the ability to reject those big men at all, unless they wanted to perish. Of course, Elder Su probably never thought of rejecting them at all. They were anxious to get along with those big men.


    Su Yumo was still thinking about it. Huang Feng is here today. With his ability, there may be a chance for him and his affairs. Although the people in the imperial capital are powerful, Huang Feng is not bad. .


    It¡¯s just that Su Yumo didn¡¯t expect that those big guys would actually come to join in the fun. Huang Feng could fight against other wealthy families, but he would definitely not be able to fight those few, and the strength of both parties was simply not there. On a flat surface.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." When Su Yumo was worried, Huang Feng smiled slightly, because he can now guess how those people are going to help him. Now, they are asking for themselves. , It is impossible to do anything wrong with himself, only that he can''t help himself. Therefore, what Su Yumo is worried about cannot happen at all.


    "However, if they speak, the Su family can''t resist, and I don''t want to drag the entire Su family into the water because of my business." Despite Huang Feng''s comfort, Su Yumo was still worried. Although her family forced her to marry someone she didn¡¯t like, she also hated those who persecuted her, but she is from the Su family after all, and the Su family has always treated her very well. Apart from marriage, other aspects , I really live much better than my peers.


    Therefore, Su Yumo did not want to destroy the entire Su family because of her own business. In that case, she would be uncomfortable. Therefore, even if Huang Feng could take her away directly, she could not leave. , The Su family is over.


    "Don''t worry, these old men don''t dare to betroth you to others." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    "Old man? Why do you call them that?" Su Yumo was a little confused.


    "What else can I call?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo: "Actually, you don''t need to worry, they are my rescuer."


    "Saving soldiers?" Su Yumo was more puzzled, and then she opened her eyes wide in surprise, and said with an incredulous expression: "You mean, they were you who called? The young man in their mouth is. ....."


    Su Yumo didn''t dare to say it because she thought it was incredible. Huang Feng is very capable. She knows that she will definitely be a powerful person in the future. However, you have to give him time. Now Huang Feng It''s impossible for Feng to know the few above, and they wouldn''t be so excited for Huang Feng.


    "Don''t dare to say it, it''s just what you guessed it." Huang Feng said, "Look, they are here."


    Su Yumo listened to Huang Feng''s words and looked up. As expected, he saw Chief One and several other bigwigs looking at this place, with smiles on their faces, as if greeting Huang Feng.


    Su Yumo felt her heart throbbing and thumping, she was still shocked, and looked at the big guys nervously, wanting to hear, whether the young man in their mouth guessed whether or not she herself Like that.


    "Old Su, you know this young man, and Miss Su also knows." Chief One looked at Huang Feng with a smile on his face. At this time Huang Feng, there are several beautiful women standing beside him, Su Yumo Among them, Chief One also saw his gratitude from Huang Feng''s eyes.


    "I know? My granddaughter also knows?" Grandpa Su repeated. After that, he followed the eyes of Chief No. 1 and looked at the place where Huang Feng and Su Yumo were sons, and a bold idea suddenly appeared in his heart. , Could it be...


    This is impossible!That person is only a rural person, how can you invite these big men to intercede with him?This is not in line with common sense!


    Elder Su yelled and thought in his heart.


    "Yes, that person is standing next to your granddaughter now, and his name is Huang Feng!" Chief One said lightly.

 1472 Chapter 1472

    Is it really Huangfeng?!


    Although he had guessed before, when he heard Huang Feng¡¯s name from the mouth of the No. 1 Chief, Mr. Su still felt unreal, and he could not connect the two of them. At the same time, the identity is too different.


    "Huang Feng? Is that the one who just ran Su Lao?"


    "How could it be him? What is his background?"


    "I''m going, this guy is awesome, he can actually let these big guys kiss him."


    "Ah, my goddess is destined not to belong to me! Sad!"


    Of course, everyone at the scene heard the words of Chief One, and they immediately started talking. Just now, everyone was still guessing who the person in Chief One¡¯s mouth was, and who has such a great ability to actually let him Those big guys said to kiss, are they the younger generations in the family?


    However, no matter who it was, they never thought that it would be Huang Feng, a person they had never heard of. However, they knew him today. First they ran Su Lao in public, and Su Yumo settled for life, and then , Actually let those big brothers say kiss, this is the treatment they don''t have, this is too powerful.


    Therefore, everyone began to guess the true identity of Huang Feng. They did not believe that Huang Feng was an ordinary person. Maybe he came from that hidden family. However, if he had a solid background, why did Mr. Su oppose him and What happened between Su Yumo?


    Everyone was a little confused for a while.


    "It''s actually Huang Feng, Secretary Tan, how did you know that these big guys came to talk to Huang Feng?" Tang Muxue''s father asked in shock.


    When Secretary Tan said that the arrival of these big bosses was related to Huang Feng, neither he nor Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father believed them, but now it seems that the facts are indeed as Secretary Tan said, and , Those big guys didn''t come so simply because of Huang Feng, but came to help Huang Feng say a kiss in person, which no one expected.


    "I didn''t know they were here to help Huang Feng say a kiss." Secretary Tan said, shaking his head.


    In fact, Secretary Tan¡¯s heart was no less shocked than others. He has been in the imperial capital for so many years, but he hasn¡¯t heard of them. Whoever said that these big brothers would be dear, and it¡¯s Huang Feng, who is from the countryside. , People who have little to do with those big bosses.


    Originally, he might say a few good things to Huang Feng just because of those big guys, but he didn''t expect that those big guys did so directly and directly helped Huang Feng "propose marriage."


    "Then what is Huang Feng''s identity? How could you please move those big guys above?" Xie Mengjiao''s father also asked.


    "I don''t know what his identity is." Secretary Tan said: "I only know that he is my daughter''s boyfriend, and may also be your two son-in-law."


    Hearing Secretary Tan talked about this topic again, the two people who thought it was impossible, they hesitated a little. Before seeing Huang Feng, it was just plain ordinary. There should be no background, even if there is. It must be no better than the wealthy families in the imperial capital.


    However, now he can actually invite those big men to come at the same time. This is definitely not something ordinary people can do, and the background behind him is not necessarily worse than those of the rich family.


    Therefore, it is the first time that they have seriously thought about what Secretary Tan said.


    "Um, Chief, did you make a mistake?" Su Lao asked carefully. Of course, he was not good at being in the crowd and questioning Chief No. 1 face to face. However, he couldn''t figure out what he thought, Chief No. 1 Why would you recommend Huang Feng? Huang Feng is from another province, and certainly not the relatives and descendants of these big brothers.


    Then why do these big guys say kiss for Huang Feng?Old Su couldn''t figure it out.


    "Of course it''s not wrong. I''m not old enough to know what I''m talking about." Chief One said: "And, do you think we are kidding here?"


    "No, I didn''t mean to question the chief, but Huang Feng..." Because of the previous events, Su Lao is still not very optimistic about Huang Feng.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Chief No.1 said: "Let''s put it this way, Huang Feng is the one I have seen. Among the younger generation, the most capable and the most optimistic of our old guys. His future achievements will be far away. It''s beyond your imagination."


    Chief No. 1¡¯s evaluation of Huang Feng once again caused a lot of discussion at the scene. Everyone did not expect that these big men would have such a high evaluation of Huang Feng, which was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    "This..." Old Su didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Dad, I think Huang Feng is pretty good, and it goes well with Yumo." At this time, Su Yumo''s father stepped forward and said to his father.


    When he is able to help, Su Yumo¡¯s father certainly hopes to help his daughter. He knows his daughter¡¯s mind. Therefore, at this time, seeing his father hesitate, he will come forward to help and talk. .


    "Old Su, our old guys are just recommendations. To us, Huang Feng is like a junior. As for the final choice, it''s all up to you." Chief One said.


    The words of Chief No. 1 did not make Old Su''s mood lighter, but heavier. He didn''t think that if he didn''t give these big men face, how good he would have suffered, the Su family might also attract revenge.


    However, after Chief One had finished speaking, he ignored him and went to Huang Feng. The other big guys are the same. They came here today to support Huang Feng, and of course they want to fight Huang Feng. Just a few words, let everyone at the scene know that Huang Feng is under their cover.


    Of course, in this way, Huang Feng will definitely give them something back.


    And Mr. Li was at the end. Before leaving, he hesitated and said to Mr. Su, ¡°Old Mr. Su, I don¡¯t know what your Su family¡¯s criteria for choosing a son-in-law are, but I¡¯m sure to tell you, Huang Feng is definitely the most suitable one. If you miss him, you Su family will regret it."


    "Thank you for reminding Li Lao." Su Lao said gratefully.


    After that, Mr. Li also left, and Mr. Su was lost in thought.


    "Dad, what should I do?" Su Yumo''s uncle said.


    "Dad, I think Mr. Li is right. Moreover, all of them are here. Although we let us decide on our own, if we do what they want, wouldn''t those people feel jealous of our Su family? "Su Yumo''s father said.


    "You''re happy. Your daughter liked Huang Feng." Su Yumo''s second uncle said.

 1473 Chapter 1473

    "Isn''t I thinking about the Su family?" Su Yumo''s father looked at his second brother angrily and said, "Those big guys came to support Huang Feng at the same time. Do you think it''s a joke? Thought they were here for fun? They had never celebrated their birthdays to anyone from a wealthy family before! They came here today for only one purpose, and that is to help Huang Feng say pros! In this case, if the Su family refuses , What do you think they would think? Do you think that the current Su family can bear the anger of those big guys?"


    Su Yumo''s father''s words silenced the other three people. Why didn''t they understand this truth?Those big guys suddenly appeared at this banquet. Obviously, they didn''t come out to stroll around. Each of them has a lot of things about managing the country. How could they waste time on irrelevant things?


    Therefore, it can be seen that several of their big brothers have attached great importance to this matter, and would rather put aside the important things at hand to help Huang Feng, which shows that Huang Feng is very important in their hearts, and the Su family really does not give it to them. The face of several big guys, maybe the other party won''t say anything on the surface, but then, the Su family''s life will definitely not be better.


    "And, think about it, with these big guys speaking, do people from other families dare to propose marriage? They are not afraid of becoming the next Zhou family? We are not afraid of the Su family?" Su Yumo''s father continued .


    A few people looked up, and sure enough, the people around had hesitating expressions on their faces. It was obvious that they had lost the excitement they had before. Those people were not stupid. They offended the top bosses for the sake of Su Yumo. , They don¡¯t dare to do it, and they don¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s not cost-effective.


    "The third child is right. Since those big guys came, there is no room for recovery. Even if Yumo didn''t like that Huangfeng before, we can only marry Su Mo to The other party." Su Yumo''s grandfather thought for a while and said.


    After all, Su Yumo''s grandfather is not too confused, Su Yumo''s father understands the truth, he doesn''t know?He just didn''t want to bow his head to Huang Feng. Who told Huang Feng to shoot against the Su family before and be disrespectful to them?


    However, even if they don''t want to, there is no way now, unless they really want to follow in the Zhou family''s footsteps, and even if they want to marry Su Yumo to someone from another family, no one would dare to ask.


    Su Yumo had no choice but to marry Huang Feng.


    "No, no, that''s it." Su Yumo''s grandfather waved his hand and said.


    The three brothers did not say anything, and they knew that there would be no other solution to this matter.


    "Cough cough." Old man Su coughed a few times. After seeing everyone looking at him, he said with a slightly unnatural expression: "We just considered the chief''s proposal and think Huang Feng is indeed a good candidate. For, moreover, the Yumo with our family is also very emotional, and it is indeed the most suitable object."


    Saying these words still made Old Su a little unnatural. After all, he had just refuted Huang Feng just now. As a result, he immediately affirmed Huang Feng again. This was just slapping himself in the face.


    However, although face is important, the safety of the family is even more important. Between the two, Grandpa Su still knows how to choose.


    Moreover, in addition to making myself lose some face, it is actually good to think about it. It can not only make Huang Feng and Su Yumo have lovers eventually become married, but also can use this opportunity to interact with the above The big guys got in touch, and even, because of Huang Feng, their Su family might get a bigger backing, which is much better than choosing any other family before.


    With that thought, Old Su''s heart felt comfortable.


    The people at the scene were not surprised by the decision of Old Man Su. This decision was expected. After all, those big guys have already said that. As long as Mr. Su''s brain is not broken, they will know. What kind of decision should be made.


    Although Elder Su is getting older, he obviously hasn''t broken his mind, so naturally he won''t make other decisions.


    "How is it? I promised to help you do it." On the other side, Chief One said to Huang Feng somewhat proudly.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng said gratefully: "However, your battle is really big. In the face of this battle, I can''t think of anyone who would dare to refuse."


    Huang Feng¡¯s gratitude is sincere. Although, even without the presence of these big men, he would prevent Su Yumo from marrying others, but that would definitely fall out with the Su family, and he could bring Su. As soon as Yumo left, no one could stop him, but in that case, Su Yumo''s heart would definitely be unhappy.


    And the appearance of these big bosses helped them solve this problem, and it also solved the matter in a better way. Although the people of the Su family may not like themselves in their hearts, they can only Is to accept myself.


    "We are doing it for you this time, but we are willing to do it." Old Li said with a smile, this is an invitation for credit.


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded. Huang Feng was indeed very satisfied with their behavior this time, but it would be a big deal for him to bring out some things.


    "Come on, Yumo, I will introduce you." Huang Feng pulled Su Yumo over and introduced her one by one.


    And until this time, Su Yumo''s head was still a little dizzy. When she just saw these big guys appear and also recommended younger generations, all Su Yumo felt was despair. Come, those big guys all spoke up, this matter didn''t go away, and it was over between himself and Huang Feng.


    Although she can leave with Huang Feng, but, in that case, the Su family will offend the top bosses. At that time, it is predictable to follow in the footsteps of the Zhou family. This makes Su Yumo It was very painful, and she didn''t want to let her family die because of her own reasons, that would make her feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    What she didn''t expect was that the younger generation recommended by those big guys would actually be Huang Feng. When Su Yumo heard Huang Feng''s name from the No. 1 head, Su Yumo only felt An unreal feeling, she wondered if she had heard it wrong, because she had never heard of Huang Feng having friendship with those big guys before, how could those big guys help Huang Feng.


    However, although I didn''t understand what was going on, it was obviously a good thing for her and Huang Feng. With these openings, things between herself and Huang Feng would be stable.

 1474 Chapter 1474

    And the development of the matter did not go beyond Su Yumo¡¯s expectations. Sure enough, after the big guys had said it, his grandfather changed his mind. Although he still looked a little reluctant, it was obvious that even if it was not in his heart. Yes, he can''t change anything.


    Therefore, Su Yumo was still very excited at this time. Originally, she was thinking about the matter between herself and Huang Feng. It would be very difficult. She didn''t expect that it would be solved so quickly now, which is really out of hers. Expected.


    Of course, she also understands that all this has a lot to do with the big bosses in front of her, otherwise, her grandfather would not be able to let go easily.


    "Thank you grandpa." Under Huang Feng''s introduction, Su Yumo formally met these big men, and then he was sincerely grateful.


    "Thanks to us. This is what we promised to Huang Feng. We just fulfilled the promise." Chief One said. After speaking, he looked at Huang Feng and obviously reminded him that we have fulfilled our promise. You have to fulfill your promise.


    Of course Huang Feng has not forgotten his promises to several people. Even if Xie Mengjiao said, even if there is no such promise, he would give something to the country. Speaking of it, this time he made a profit. It.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng introduced Tang Muxue¡¯s daughters to several big men. These big men had investigated Huang Feng¡¯s affairs, and naturally they knew that at this time, the few beautiful women with beauty and beauty standing beside Huang Feng were all His women, they had also heard of the beauty of these women before, but now they saw it with their own eyes, they were still a little shocked, and they were also feeling that Huang Feng''s ability is really not small, of course, his beauty is also real. It is not shallow.


    However, this is also a good thing for several big bosses. The more fetters Huang Feng has in China, the less likely it is to betray the country. This is also the reason why they agreed to help Huang Feng come forward before, but now it can be seen. , Huang Feng cares about his women very much, that is even more good for several big men, eh.


    Because Huang Feng is there, these big guys have a very pleasant chat with the women. Of course, their focus is still Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng, I heard that your first car has been off the production line?" Chief One asked.


    "Well, that''s good." Huang Feng did not deny that these big guys know themselves so well, they must know the situation in Qing Province, so there is nothing surprising that they know this news.


    "How did the test result?"


    "Very good." Huang Feng said, and he is not stupid. He naturally knew the purpose of these big guys, so he said: "Dear chiefs, I can''t disclose the technology of automobile engines to you for the time being, but I I can provide you with a piece of research data on fighter jet engines, and I guarantee that this research data is even more advanced than foreign ones!"


    "Really?" The leaders were overjoyed. Although they are also very curious and interested in the technology of automobile engines, they are obviously more interested in the technology of aircraft engines. The country lags behind those developed countries for decades in this respect. They are eager to improve in this respect.


    They never thought that they could surpass the foreign level at once. After all, the gap between the two is too big. They just hope that after Huang Feng provides them with technical assistance, they can shorten the gap with foreign countries and provide domestic companies with Buy some time for research in this area.


    But Huang Feng is now saying that the technology he provided can actually exceed the level of foreign countries, which naturally made them feel very surprised, which was somewhat beyond their expectations.


    "Of course it is true. I will send the information tomorrow, and every head can arrange for people to conduct research." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng is naturally not making a few jokes. He originally wanted to produce a technology that is similar to that of foreign countries. After all, the good things will be better if they are taken out bit by bit.


    However, the actions of these big guys today caused Huang Feng to change his mind. They came to Su''s house today, which was beyond Huang Feng¡¯s expectations. It gave him too much face. Huang Feng is also a person who knows how to be grateful. This big boss helped him so, of course he wanted to come up with something better in return.


    "That''s great, I''ll go back later, I''ll call up people, ready to start research at any time, just waiting for your information." Chief One said.


    "Yeah" Huang Feng nodded, and then said: "In addition, I will also provide a copy of the latest radar research data, which can help soldiers find the enemy''s location earlier when fighting."


    Huang Feng claims that these military technologies are of little practical use. They are at best used by slaves in Africa. However, the infrastructure there is too backward, and these materials are temporarily not available. It is better to use finished products directly. Good.


    "Huang Feng, thank you." After hearing Huang Feng''s words, several leaders expressed gratitude to Huang Feng with solemn expressions. If the two technologies Huang Feng brought out were not exaggerated, it would be useful for the national defense construction. , Are very helpful, and they are of course grateful for Huang Feng''s contribution.


    And when they think about it this way, they feel that they have not helped Huang Feng enough. After all, they only said a few words today, but Huang Feng has come up with real things. They feel that they are taking advantage of it. .


    However, they obviously don''t know that although these things are precious, they are nothing compared to Su Yumo. For Huang Feng, it is obvious that Su Yumo''s affairs are more important.


    Although it is Father Su¡¯s birthday today, because of the arrival of several big brothers, the focus of the scene is obviously not Father Su. In this regard, Father Su is not only not angry, but also very proud. After all, there are not many people in the emperor who can I invited these big guys at the same time.


    And the eyes of the other guests will be on the side of the big guys most of the time. They wanted to say a few words, but when they saw that the big guys seemed to be talking, they didn¡¯t dare to bother .


    In this way, they can only envy Huang Feng. At the same time, they are also guessing Huang Feng''s specific identity. Even Tan Ying''s father, who has some knowledge of Huang Feng before, is curious about Huang Feng at this time. .


    After all, the big guys had a lot of things, so after staying at the scene for a while, they left, and everyone on the scene sent these big guys to the door and then came back.


    And when the big bosses were about to leave, they suddenly said to Su Yumo''s second uncle, let him be prepared to meet the greater challenge, and the people on the scene naturally understood the meaning.


    Su Yumo''s second uncle is going to be promoted!

 1475 Chapter 1475

    The big bosses came quickly and left quickly, but the impact was not small at all. The focus of everyone''s attention has also shifted because of the arrival of these people.


    The Su family is undoubtedly the biggest gain this time. Although Old Su is also suspected of slapping himself in the face, they have obtained tangible benefits. What those big men said to the second uncle Su Yumo before leaving Many people have heard it, and they all understand the meaning of the words. Obviously, Su Yumo''s second uncle is going to be promoted this time, and it is almost a certainty.


    This made Su Yumo¡¯s second uncle very happy. Originally, his hope of promotion this time was not too great, but it was only possible. Now with the words of the big guy, his affairs are stable. There should be no accidents, how could this make him unhappy?Although he usually doesn''t easily show his emotions on his face, at this time, he obviously doesn''t have much ability to control his feelings.


    The smile on Su Yumo''s second uncle''s face can be seen by a fool. People around him also congratulated him one after another. This is indeed a happy thing, but including Su Yumo''s second uncle. Most of the people understand that Huang Feng played a very important role in his promotion this time. If the Su family rejected the proposals of those big guys before, then the second uncle Su Yumo must be Yellow.


    And Huang Feng obviously has a good relationship with those big brothers. Now Huang Feng has become the son-in-law of the Su family. Those big brothers must also look at Huang Feng''s face, so they will favor Su Yumo''s second uncle. of.


    Su Yumo¡¯s second uncle could also understand this, so after the big guys left, he walked to Huang Feng¡¯s side and thanked him. The tone of his speech was much more enthusiastic than before. One in the sky, one underground.


    In fact, everyone understands that the biggest gain of the Su family today is not the promotion of Su Yumo''s second uncle, but the son-in-law of Huang Feng. The relationship between Huang Feng and those big brothers is obviously unusual. With the Su family''s son-in-law, the Su family also got in touch with those few, and the future benefits will not be less.


    There are many people with vision at the scene. Therefore, after the big bosses left, the most popular person on the scene is Huang Feng. Those from other families, whether they are older than Huang Feng, or with Huang Feng is about the same age, so I have a few words on Huang Feng¡¯s side. They are close to each other and have a familiar face. As for those people who wanted to pursue Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao before, no matter what they think, they are all at this time. I apologized to Huang Feng. Of course, many of them were forced by their parents.


    Huang Feng became lively here, and even robbed the Su family of limelight. However, the old man didn¡¯t say anything. With what happened just now, Huang Feng is now the son-in-law of the Su family. Everyone is a family. He Of course it''s hard to say.


    On the other hand, Tan Ying¡¯s father and the fathers of Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue were still chatting. They did not come to Huang Feng. However, the topic of discussion was still about Huang Feng, including Tan Ying¡¯s father. Inside, the three of them are very curious about Huang Feng''s identity, and don''t know where he came from so much face.


    However, because of the relationship between their daughter and Huang Feng, they don¡¯t have to come forward. If they want to know, they can ask their daughter. Besides the storage box, the third daughter of Tan Ying is not right. What is his father hiding.


    And the father of the three was naturally shocked by Huang Feng¡¯s achievements. At the same time, he also understood why those big men gave Huang Feng face so much. Huang Feng had the capital, and with those capital, Huang Feng would later The development will never be bad.


    Until the end of the banquet, there were no fewer people around Huang Feng. He had a familiar face with many people in the imperial capital. However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to make friends with these people. He also knew that these people were not. I really want to befriend him, but because of the face of those big guys.


    After the guests had left, Huang Feng was stayed. The Su family members were all in the living room, but for a while, the atmosphere was a little dull and embarrassing.


    "Xiaofeng, I was not tired just now. Those people are really good. They have been around you. You don''t have time to eat something." Su Yumo''s second aunt suddenly said to Huang Feng, her face full of enthusiasm. .


    She is not a fool either. Naturally, she knows that her husband¡¯s promotion is related to Huang Feng. Moreover, if her husband wants to rise again in the future, she may not need Huang Feng¡¯s help. Therefore, she naturally wants to fight Huang Feng. Feng lays a good relationship to make up for the gaps before.


    "That''s right, those people are there one by one, so there are so many things to say, and they don''t let people eat and rest." Su Yumo''s aunt also said.


    Uncle Su Yumo¡¯s face was a bit embarrassed, but his aunt didn¡¯t think so much. In his opinion, Huang Feng was obviously a person with ability and background. If his husband could have a good relationship with him, said Maybe you can make a step up before you retire. Even if you can''t, Huang Feng will take more care of their children in the future. That would be very beneficial.


    "Thank you two aunts for your concern. I''m tired and not hungry." Huang Feng said. He didn''t mean to fall into trouble. Su Yumo in the middle is the hardest to do with these people. Therefore, Huang Feng also didn''t want to fall out with them completely, at best, he would not interact with them in the future.


    Seeing that Huang Feng didn¡¯t ridicule them, the Su family members were relieved. They didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak to Huang Feng before. They were afraid that after Huang Feng had a backer, they would mock them. That would make them very shameful. .


    "Let the kitchen prepare something for Xiao, Xiaofeng to eat." Old Su said, as the head of the family, he certainly knows what priorities are. Although it is a shame to do so, he has to do it.


    "Xiaofeng, the matter between you and Yumo is settled, find a time, we will meet your parents, get engaged first, and then get married when you want to get married." Su Yumo''s mother also said.


    At this time, no one will urge Su Yumo to get married. However, he must be engaged first. In that case, the Su family can truly rest assured. Huang Feng is obviously a person with unlimited potential. They don¡¯t want to. Let it go.


    "Auntie, before getting engaged, I have something to say." Huang Feng said to Yi''s mother.


    "What is it? You said." Su Yumo''s mother said.


    "In addition to Yumo, I have other women." Huang Feng said lightly.

 1476 Chapter 1476: Too Ridiculous

    "what?"


    After hearing what Huang Feng said, the Su family screamed. Obviously, Huang Feng''s words exceeded their expectations. They originally asked Huang Feng to ask for something. They did not expect that they actually said it. this matter.


    "You heard me right, I have others." Huang Feng said.


    "Then cut it off!" Elder Su said in a deep voice, "We don''t care about what happened before, but after you marry Yumo, we will cut off contact with those women before."


    As a matter of fact, people from families like theirs will have fun before they get married. They are all things that are not on the stage. After they get married, they usually won''t contact them again.


    Of course, there are no exceptions. In some marriages, both parties are stronger, and they don¡¯t have feelings, so it¡¯s another matter.


    However, they are in the Su family now, and the people in the Su family don''t want the children in their own family to suffer, even if they haven''t considered whether Su Yumo will be happy before.


    "Impossible." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "Why?!" Su Lao said angrily, he even felt that Huang Feng was deliberately humiliating the Su family by relying on the relationship between the top few.


    "My feelings for them and Yumo are the same. I can''t abandon anyone." Huang Feng said.


    "Dad, I actually know this." Su Yumo, who was silent before, said.


    "Stupid daughter, you know about this, and you still want to be with him?" Su Yumo''s mother said.


    "Well, I like him, and I don''t want to leave him in my life." Su Yumo said, "As for him, I always knew about other people''s things. At the beginning, I couldn''t accept it, but later on. I figured it out, there is nothing wrong with having more people with me, and we all live together now and get along very well."


    "You, why are you doing this?" Su Yumo''s mother seemed to know her daughter for the first time, and said in shock.


    "As long as I love him and he loves me, that''s fine." Su Yumo said.


    "You are such a silly boy." Su Yumo''s mother said, her eyes looking at Huang Feng were very unkind, which was very different from before.


    "Moreover, you may not know that the women of Huang Feng are not simple. If they are really better than the background, I am really not their opponent." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    "Joke, you are from the Su family, you are worse than the other women?" Su Yumo''s mother said.


    "I won''t talk about the others, one of them is Secretary Tan''s daughter." Su Yumo said.


    "Secretary Tan? Which Secretary Tan?"


    "The Imperial Capital can still have that Secretary Tan." Su Yumo said.


    "How is this possible!" The Su family cried out again in shock.


    "It''s true." Su Yumo said with a calm face: "Furthermore, Secretary Tan already knew of my existence, but he still agreed with Huang Feng to associate with sister Tan Ying. You said, what qualifications do I have? What qualifications does our Su family have to oppose this matter?"


    Before Huang Feng was dealing with those guests, Tan Ying and the three of them talked to Su Yumo for a long time. Su Yumo only knew how Huang Feng met the people above. At the same time, they also knew that Tan Ying¡¯s. The family has agreed to the matter between Tan Ying and Huang Feng, and they agreed with it knowing that she exists.


    For this reason, Su Yumo will only reveal Tan Ying''s identity when facing doubts from his family. After all, Tan Ying''s identity is higher than her Su Yumo.


    "How is this possible? How could Secretary Tan agree to this? This is ridiculous." Grandpa Su said. Originally, when he knew that Huang Feng was with Secretary Tan, he was a little confused between Huang Feng and Secretary Tan. It''s a relationship. I only know now that they have such a relationship.


    However, in Su Lao''s eyes, such a thing was really absurd, and he couldn''t accept it for a while.

 1477 Chapter 1477 Marriage in Disguise

    "There is nothing absurd, it is the case," Huang Feng said.


    Of course he knew that the reason why Tan Ying¡¯s father agreed to associate Tan Ying with him, and he did so when he knew that Su Yumo existed, was mainly because of Tan Ying¡¯s persistence and Tan Ying¡¯s body, otherwise. , It¡¯s impossible to get the No.1 of the Imperial Capital to agree to let his only daughter and someone who already has a girlfriend.


    However, for this reason, the Su family naturally did not know.


    Elder Su and the rest of the Su family are still somewhat unacceptable. What kind of family is the Tan family?That was what the Su family had to look up to. As a result, Secretary Tan would actually agree to let his daughter and Huang Feng associate, and, knowing that Su Yumo existed, what a crazy thing this was.


    However, looking at the appearance of Huang Feng and Su Yumo, you know that they did not lie. This is a fact, although it is still unacceptable.


    "Do you want us to agree that you have other women?" Grandpa Su frowned and said to Huang Feng.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded: "I will not give up Yumo, nor will I give up on them."


    "They?" Elder Su accurately captured the key words in Huang Feng''s mouth: "So, besides Secretary Tan''s daughter, do you have other women?"


    "Yes." Huang Feng hesitated a little, and said, the Su family will know about this sooner or later, so it''s useless to hide it.


    "Huang Feng, I really can''t see it. I thought you were quite honest before. I didn''t expect that you are such a carefree person!" Su Yumo''s father said angrily.


    Before Su Yumo¡¯s father saw his daughter like Huang Feng, and Huang Feng also likes his daughter. He still approves of this marriage. He didn¡¯t say anything only because of the opposition of the father and others. After all, His status in the Su family is not too high.


    It¡¯s just that, afterwards, the appearance of those big guys turned the affairs of Huang Feng and his daughter into a turn for the better. He was still very happy about it. He felt that his daughter could finally find his own happiness, but he did not expect it. , Huang Feng, a person who looked quite honest, would be so careless. It is not enough to have his own daughter. There are actually other women, and there are more than one. How could Su Yumo''s father not be angry?


    Su Yumo¡¯s father¡¯s words made Huang Feng a little ashamed. He could understand Su Yumo¡¯s father¡¯s feelings and think from another position. If he were in his position, he would definitely be just as unhappy, and even behave excessively. .


    "Uncle, I''m sorry." Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t say sorry to me, it''s not me that you''re sorry, it''s my daughter!" Su Yumo''s father said angrily.


    "Dad! I knew about this a long time ago, and I have already made a decision. Don''t blame Huang Feng, it''s all my own will." Su Yumo said.


    "Daughter, why are you so stupid?" Su Yumo''s father said.


    "I am willing to marry Huang Feng. It is much better than marrying someone I don''t like." Su Yumo said, "Moreover, the other sisters are very nice people, as well as Mu Xue and Mengjiao you know. It."


    "What? One of them is his woman?" The Su family was shocked again.


    For Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao, the Su family is naturally known. Tang and Xie are also big families in the imperial capital. They are stronger than their Su family. These two girls are also the proud daughters of the sky, the Su family. The people at did not expect that they were also Huang Feng''s women, and, apparently, they chose to stay with Huang Feng when they knew that Huang Feng had other women.


    "Yes." Su Yumo nodded.


    "Can the Tang family and the Xie family agree?" Old Su asked.


    "If there are no accidents, I think they will agree. The big guys above also know about Huang Feng. If they can talk about me and Huang Feng today, they will definitely be able to go to the Tang family and the Xie family. Although the Hexie family is better than ours, I don''t think they can do anything against this." Su Yumo said.


    Yes, Su Yumo¡¯s words suddenly made the people of the Su family react. The matter between Su Yumo and Huang Feng is not just about the Su family. Several big guys have already spoken. Moreover, Old Su At the banquet, in front of a few big men, they agreed to the matter between Huang Feng and Su Yumo. If they suddenly objected, wouldn''t it be to beat those big men in the face?Moreover, so many people at the scene saw this incident, where did you put the faces of those big men?


    The Su family who wanted to understand this also understood that there was no other way around this matter. They had agreed to the matter between Huang Feng and Su Yumo before, and there was no chance to oppose it.


    "Hey, just do this thing. In short, this is your own choice. I hope you don''t regret it in the future." Grandpa Su said to his granddaughter. Of course, even if Su Yumo regrets it, the Su family can''t say anything. Yes, it is impossible for them to offend those big men for Su Yumo''s happiness.


    Su Yumo nodded, and Huang Feng also looked at Su Yumo firmly. He knew that Su Yumo had bet on him for the rest of his life, and he couldn''t let her down.


    After that, Su Yumo took Huang Feng and left. Instead of leaving Su¡¯s house, he went to Su Yumo¡¯s room. One was Huang Feng taking a rest. In addition, Huang Feng was still very curious about Su Yumo¡¯s room. Yes, just take a look.


    "Dad, you don''t actually need to be so pessimistic." Su Yumo''s second uncle said. There is no dissatisfaction on his face at this time. On the contrary, he still has a smile that cannot be hidden: "You think, Yu Mo is Huang Feng¡¯s woman, Mengjiao and Mu Xue are also Huang Feng¡¯s women, and even Secretary Tan¡¯s daughter is also Huang Feng¡¯s woman. In this way, our Su family, Xie family, Tang family, and Tan family are all Once the relationship is established, everyone will have a common identity, and they will inevitably come closer in the future. This is also a marriage in disguise."


    "That''s right, Dad." Su Yumo''s uncle also said: "We are all linked together because of Huangfeng. This is actually similar to marriage, and it has better effects than marriage. Huang Feng adjusts in the middle, and the effect will not be worse than marriage. After all, there are a few big bosses behind Huang Feng, and everyone has to give him face."


    When Mr. Su heard it, his eyes brightened. It is true. Huang Feng has many women. Although this is not good, these women are not ordinary. With Huang Feng''s adjustment in the middle, several families will definitely leave. Relatively recent, this is not much different from what I thought before, using Su Yumo to marry, and it may be better.

 1478 Chapter 1478

    After understanding this, Grandpa Su Yumo''s heart has changed a lot, and his face has a smile again. In his heart, the happiness of a younger generation is obviously not as important as the revitalization of the family. Therefore, he Before, the descendants of the family were arranged to marry, even to dismantle Huang Feng and Su Yumo.


    However, after learning that Huang Feng could bring benefits to the family, his thoughts were obviously different. Coupled with the face of those big brothers, it was even more difficult for him to object.


    "By the way, what is the relationship between Huang Feng and the big guys above? Why did those people come to our house for his private affairs?" Old Su asked suspiciously, presumably this is also a question in many people''s hearts. .


    However, the people of the Su family didn''t know the situation inside. When they saw Old Su''s question, they all shook their heads blankly. Everyone looked at Su Yumo''s parents, maybe they would know something.


    "Don''t look at us like this, we don''t know too much about Huang Feng." Su Yumo''s mother said: "Before, I only met the child in Qing Province. I had a good impression of him, his specific situation, I don''t know, I thought that Yumo would have nothing to do with him, so I didn''t investigate."


    Su Yumo¡¯s mother told the truth. Although she had a good impression of Huang Feng before, she didn¡¯t think that Huang Feng could meet her own conditions. Therefore, she did not take Huang Feng¡¯s matter into her eyes. There is no effort to investigate.


    "There will be time to wait, please ask Yumo, she should know a lot of things." Su Yumo''s grandfather said.


    Obviously, now that Huang Feng is the son-in-law of the Su family, they must have some understanding of Huang Feng. Some things are not easy to ask Huang Feng directly, so they can only ask Su Yumo.


    On the other hand, Su Yumo brought Huang Feng to her room. Speaking of which, Su Yumo hadn¡¯t lived in this room for a long time before. After she went to school, she rarely returned to the Imperial Capital. After graduation, She didn''t come back even once, but after all, she had lived in this room when she was a child, so it was not too unfamiliar.


    "Come and sit down." Su Yumo said with Huang Feng''s hand.


    Su Yumo is in a very good mood now. Although there have been twists and turns, the matter between himself and Huang Feng has finally been resolved. The attitude of the family has also changed a lot, and he will no longer have to worry about and Huang Feng. Separated.


    From the time she was sensible, Su Yumo understood that one day she would marry someone she didn¡¯t like under the arrangement of the family. That was something she didn¡¯t want to accept, but she had this sense of crisis. , She only studied seriously. After graduation, she worked hard just to get out of the control of the family.


    However, she knows that even if she and Xie Mengjiao are doing a good job with Tianjiao Group, it is not enough. At most, it will surprise the family members a little and cannot change their minds.


    And at this moment, she met Huang Feng, who moved her heart. The appearance of Huang Feng changed her. She no longer needs to bear so much pressure by herself. Huang Feng helps her carry it, and she always I believe that with Huang Feng''s help, I can finally escape the control of the family.


    And Huang Feng did not let her down. Although it was not long, the development was very fast. As long as there is a little more time, he can meet the requirements of the family. However, there was an accident at this time, and the family could not wait. It¡¯s been so long and I¡¯m not willing to give myself and Huang Feng so much time. At that time, Su Yumo felt a little despair. She believed in Huang Feng, but she also understood that Huang Feng needed time, and what they lacked now. It''s just time.


    However, just when she felt desperate, things suddenly turned around. Huang Feng actually invited several big guys above to help him solve the matter at the same time. In Su Yumo''s view, this is very It''s incredible, her mind was blank at the time.


    Su Yumo also understood that with the presence of those few people, the Su family did not dare to raise objections, unless they didn¡¯t want to hang out in China. At that time, Su Yumo understood that between himself and Huang Feng The thing is done, there will be no more accidents.


    Although Huang Feng later said that there were other women''s affairs, there was a small accident, but at that time, Su Yumo was not worried. She knew that the family members were only temporarily unacceptable, but no matter what they wanted Reluctant to accept, this matter will not change, in front of so many people, they have agreed to the recommendations of the top bosses, can they still regret it?


    Therefore, what happened just now seemed to be almost finished, but in fact it was not dangerous at all, and Su Yumo was very relaxed.


    "This is your room?" Huang Feng looked at the layout of the room and could see that the layout of the room was full of a girlish atmosphere.


    "This is the place where I lived in high school when I was young. After college, I won''t live here anymore." Su Yumo said with a blush. Indeed, the layout of her room is full of girlish style and her current temperament. It''s totally different.


    "It''s pretty good." Huang Feng looked at the pink-dominated room layout and nodded appreciatively. It is really unimaginable. Su Yumo also had such a time, the usual Su Yumo still feels very calm. Among the women, although not the oldest, apart from Bai Xiaorou, he is the calmest person in the event of trouble.


    "By the way, are you planning to go to Mengjiao and Muxue''s house this time in the Imperial Capital?" In order to divert Huang Feng''s attention, Su Yumo took the initiative to talk about another topic.


    Originally, Huang Feng came to the imperial capital mainly to attend Father Su¡¯s birthday party, but this time things were a little bit turbulent, and the homes of Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue should now know that Huang Feng is Su¡¯s son-in-law. Now, there will be some problems whether to go or not.


    Huang Feng also hesitated. Originally, he didn''t plan to go to the Xie family and Tang family this time. After all, he has a lot of women, and these things need to be done one by one, but this time things have changed a little. The fathers of both Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue also came to the banquet at Su Yumo''s house. They should have known their identities. This made Huang Feng, who had planned to break through one by one, suddenly felt pressure.


    "I will think about it again." Huang Feng said.


    "I think you''d better go, anyway, these two companies should know your situation now, it is better to go early." Su Yumo said.

 1479 Chapter 1479

    "Okay, but I have to discuss this matter with Mengjiao and Mu Xue." Huang Feng thought for a while and said. Of course, he also hopes that the matter here will be resolved soon and the worries of the women will be eliminated early. In that case, A few women will be able to relax.


    However, Huang Feng would definitely ask about the opinions of Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue on this matter. If they are not ready to face home, Huang Feng would not come to the door rashly.


    Huang Feng didn''t stay in Su Yumo''s room for long. After all, after the matter here is resolved, they will return to Qing Dynasty and save time, and then there will be time to get together.


    "By the way, the shares of the Su family that I bought in the stock market before, I will transfer them to Yumo, and I will not initiate a hostile takeover of the Su family company afterwards." After Huang Feng left, he was right. The Su family said.


    Before today, Huang Feng had been attacking Su''s stock in the stock market, and was also constantly acquiring. Now that the matter with Su''s family has been resolved, Huang Feng does not intend to continue. However, the shares that have been acquired, Huang Feng Feng would definitely not return it to the Su family easily. He was not so generous yet, and giving it to Yumo would be a good solution.


    Mr. Su wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it. Huang Feng no longer attacked Su¡¯s stock, which made him relieved. However, Huang Feng gave Huang Feng all the stocks he had acquired before. The old man Su frowned slightly. Every Su family''s shares can be owned by every Su family''s children in the future. However, few people will marry out, but now Huang Feng has all of the shares he bought before. Mo, this is obviously not in the interests of the Su family.


    However, those shares were acquired by Huang Feng himself, and he has the right to deal with it by himself. Therefore, although Grandpa Su is dissatisfied, it is hard to say anything.


    The younger generations of the Su family all looked at Su Yumo enviously at this time. The shares Huang Feng gave to Su Yumo were worth a lot of money. These people did not have it, and Su Yumo Mo got it out of thin air, how could they not envy it.


    However, it is useless no matter how envious it is. After all, those stocks already belong to Huang Feng. They can give it to whom Huang Feng wants to give. They have no right to object.


    "Huang Feng, I..." Su Yumo wanted to refuse.


    "Don''t refuse, this is a gift from me." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng can also see that because of the position, Su Yumo and her parents do not have a very high status in the Su family, and the right to speak is not high. Huang Feng now gives Su Yumo these shares of the Su family. Let her have a higher status in the Su family.


    Of course, Huang Feng also wanted to help his future father-in-law, although his father-in-law had just scolded himself, but that was also for Yumo''s sake. Speaking of which, Yumo''s parents were more considerate of her. Up.


    Now that the top tycoons can promote Su Yumo''s second uncle, it shouldn''t be a big problem to promote his father-in-law again.


    "Okay." Su Yumo nodded and accepted Huang Feng''s kindness. In her opinion, the difference between those shares in her own hands or Huang Feng''s hands is not very big. Anyway, the two do not distinguish each other. .


    After Huang Feng left, the Su family called Su Yumo and asked her about Huang Feng.


    And Su Yumo is the same as Tang Muxue and others. About Huang Feng, except for the storage box, everything else is said. In this way, the Su family also has a clearer view of Huang Feng. Awareness.


    And the more they knew about Huang Feng¡¯s request, the more shocked they were, especially Su Yumo¡¯s parents, who had a preliminary understanding of Huang Feng before, were even more shocked. They did not expect that this was only a short time. Huang Feng has made such a big development, much faster than they thought. Now everyone understands why Su Yumo said before, give Huang Feng some time, he will definitely not be better than those wealthy families. Bad, this is really Huang Feng''s development too fast.


    After learning about Huang Feng¡¯s situation, the Su family members also made up their minds to maintain a good relationship with Huang Feng. Huang Feng is Su Yumo¡¯s boyfriend. In this way, Su Yumo is in Su Yumo. The status of the family has suddenly risen, plus the shares Huang Feng gave to Su Yumo before, and Su Yumo''s right to speak in the Su family is no longer the same as before.


    After Huang Feng on the other side returned to the hotel, he called and asked Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue when it was more appropriate to go to their home.


    Neither did they expect that Huang Summit decided to visit their home temporarily. This was not in the previous plan. However, the two women were also very happy. After all, if they settled their family affairs as soon as possible, their hearts would be under pressure. One point less.


    The two women also told Huang Feng that they were all ready, and they just waited for Huang Feng to come. It could be seen that they still hope Huang Feng would go soon.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng also secretly blamed himself. He had neglected before and had already come to the imperial capital. He hadn¡¯t planned to go to Tang¡¯s and Xie¡¯s before. This is indeed not right. Fortunately, when I think about it now, It''s not too late.


    The next day, Huang Feng handed over the information about the aircraft engine and radar to Li and others. The Chief No. 1 did not lie to Huang Feng yesterday. They have indeed gathered many relevant parties. Talented people, as soon as Huang Feng''s information arrived, those people began to study.


    Huang Feng is very confident about the information and there will be no problem. In fact, although the technology corresponding to these information is leading other countries in the world, it is not the top in the store of the storage box, but the top Yes, now Huang Feng will definitely not take it out directly. Good things have to be taken out bit by bit. Moreover, the technologies that are taken out now are already very advanced for the countries on the earth. It is of little use if you take it out. Huang Feng is even afraid that the engineers on the earth may not be able to make it even if they have the information. After all, the relevant supporting technology and equipment can''t keep up, and everything is useless.


    Originally, Chief One and others invited Huang Feng to stay and study together. After all, these materials were provided by Huang Feng. He should have done some research on these things. However, Huang Feng refused. Huang Feng knew that he Just a few kilos, the scientists under his hands are pretty much the same. If he wants to, forget it.


    Huang Feng refused, and Chief One and others did not force it. In their view, the country does not lack smart scientists. As long as they have this information, they can study it themselves.


    After Huang Feng left, he prepared something and went directly to Xie¡¯s house. This was discussed with Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue last night. Today I will go to Xie¡¯s house, and tomorrow I will go to Tang¡¯s house. If it is resolved, they will return to Qing and save it.


    "Huang Feng, are you here?" Like Tan Ying, when Huang Feng arrived outside Xie''s house, Xie Mengjiao was also waiting for Huang Feng. It could be seen that she was in a good mood. When Huang Feng appeared, she jumped. Jumping towards Huangfeng, afterwards, he directly took Huang Feng''s arm and walked in.


    Because today''s showdown with her family is about to happen, Xie Mengjiao has no need to cover up.


    "Well, everyone in your family is there?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Originally, my dad was going out. I said you are going to come today, so he will stay." Xie Mengjiao said, "In addition, my second uncle happened to be back."


    "I didn''t expect my face to be great." Huang Feng said with a smile. With the previous experience of the Su family and the Tan family, Huang Feng came to the Xie family today without too much pressure. Practice makes perfect.


    "That is." Xie Mengjiao also smiled: "My dad seems to be very interested in you, so as soon as he heard that you are coming today, he stayed at home and pushed back everything in his hands."


    Huang Feng nodded. Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father knew everything about the Su¡¯s house yesterday, but when he came to Xie¡¯s house today, the other party should also look at the face of those big guys, plus some curiosity about himself. , I will stay, and at the same time, I must also want to know the purpose of my coming today.


    In fact, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that because of Tan Ying¡¯s father, Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father had even guessed Huang Feng¡¯s purpose for coming today, instead of Huang Feng thinking that the other party had nothing to do with his purpose. Known.


    However, Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father is obviously not completely sure of his own ideas. He wants to reject Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng already has Su Yumo and Tan Ying, and he does not want his daughter to marry again. That doesn''t look good in face.


    However, Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father still can¡¯t make up his mind. It¡¯s because Huang Feng has a very close relationship with the top bosses. Moreover, Huang Feng is indeed a young man with an infinite future. Such a person is for every wealthy family. People in there are very attractive.


    Therefore, he stayed here specially today, wanting to see what Huang Feng said before making a decision.


    After Huang Feng entered Xie''s house, he found that there were already several people sitting there in the hall of Xie''s house. It was similar to the one in Su''s house. However, the atmosphere was much better than that of Su''s house. Hostility.


    "Dad, mom, second uncle, Huang Feng is here." Xie Mengjiao said to the people in the hall after entering.


    "Huang Feng is here, come and sit." Xie Mengjiao''s father said. It''s not the first time the two met. They talked briefly yesterday, but later, Huang Feng was surrounded by other people, Xie Mengjiao''s My father had no chance to have a deep conversation with Huang Feng.


    "You are Huang Feng?" The person who Xie Mengjiao called second uncle looked at Huang Feng curiously, "Do you know Secretary Tan of Qing Province?"

 1480 Chapter 1480 Xie Mengjiaos Second Uncle

    "Secretary Tan? Know it." Huang Feng was slightly confused, wondering why Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle mentioned Secretary Tan at this time.


    "It''s really you?" Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle suddenly became happy. He stood up and walked towards Huang Feng, and asked with some excitement, "Did you get some''super seeds'' for Secretary Tan before?"


    People in the Xie family didn''t know why Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle suddenly became excited. It is said that he and Huang Feng met for the first time. Even if he didn''t deliberately embarrass Huang Feng, he shouldn''t be so excited.


    "''Super seed''? There is such a thing. I provided Secretary Tan with some''super seeds'' and asked him to give them to the leaders near the desert provinces." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s right!" Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle tightly grasped Huang Feng''s hand and asked nervously, "Do you still have a''super seed'' on your side?"


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Is it possible that Secretary Tan''s''super seeds'' are for you?"


    Not many people know about the "Super Seed", not to mention that they know it through Secretary Tan, and Xie Mengjiao¡¯s second uncle seems to care about and understand the "Super Seed" very well. This shows that he must have been He knew the "Super Seed", so Huang Feng wondered if the person whom Secretary Tan said he knew was Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle.


    "Not bad." Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle said, "Secretary Tan did send me some seeds before, which is the''super seed'' in your mouth, but it definitely deserves the word''super''! "


    it is as expected!


    And the Xie family members are a little confused. I don''t know what the "super seed" in Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle and Huang Feng''s mouth is, how it looks like Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle attaches great importance to it.


    "Secretary Tan asked me to give those seeds to me before, and it made me take it seriously. I still have some doubts." Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle said: "However, since Secretary Tan has explained that, obviously, there is definitely something here. For a reason, I also arranged for someone to plant the seeds, and let me keep an eye on them. The result was beyond my expectations."


    "Second uncle, what''s wrong with those seeds? It''s amazing?" Xie Mengjiao asked. She saw her second uncle value those seeds so much. She wanted to come, those seeds must behave very well, thinking of Huang Feng''s storage box, Xie Mengjiao seemed to understand What happened.


    "It''s really amazing!" Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle said with bright eyes: "Those seeds, I were planted in the desert. According to Secretary Tan, I just stared at them without careful care. As a result, those seeds The seeds, all survived tenaciously in the desert, and grew extremely fast, in a short period of time, those seeds had grown to be taller than one person! Moreover, our people also discovered that those seeds After I grow up, I can slowly improve the deserted land and turn it into normal soil. This is a very magical plant that we have never seen before!"


    Looking at Second Uncle Xie Mengjiao¡¯s slightly agitated face, Huang Feng was also a little clear. The growth rate of those seeds was still slightly beyond his expectation. However, for the effects of those seeds grown into plants, Huang Feng was I know that those plants do have the ability to inhibit the desertification of the land, and they can also transform the land that has already been deserted. This is indeed a magical tool for the desert area.


    And Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle should be the leader of the nearby desert, so after seeing the magic of "Super Seed", it is no wonder that he was so excited.


    "This time I come to the Imperial Capital, I just want to personally report this incident to it. With those seeds, there will be no more sandstorms in the Imperial Capital and the air will be much better. As long as the above agrees, I will go to Qing Province. , I personally talked about cooperation with the owner of this''Super Seed'', but I didn''t expect to meet Huang Feng here, that is, the owner of the''Super Seed''!" said Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle.


    "It turned out to be like this." The Xie family finally understood why Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle suddenly came to the imperial capital, and after confirming Huang Feng''s identity, he was so excited.


    The Xie family also understands that if the seeds are so magical and successfully suppressed the desertification of the land, then for Xie Mengjiao¡¯s second uncle, it is a very important political achievement, and even with this political achievement, it will continue to rise by one. It is also completely possible. After all, the situation of land desertification is now very serious, and whoever can manage it can get a big credit.


    Those in the Xie family who wanted to understand all looked at Huang Feng. Obviously, Huang Feng played an important role in this matter. He is the owner of those seeds. Can Xie Mengjiao¡¯s second uncle achieve this political achievement? , Depends on Huang Feng''s.


    Thinking of the Xie family''s thinking about Huang Feng, even Xie Mengjiao''s father, who was going to interrogate Huang Feng before, became a little hesitant at this time, although the "super seed" matter seemed to be only Xie Mengjiao II. The uncle''s matter, however, was also a major matter for the Xie family, and he had to consider this aspect.


    "Ahem, sit down and say something in advance." Xie Mengjiao''s father said.


    "Yes, yes, sit down first." Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle said embarrassingly. He was a little excited when he saw Huang Feng just now, so he has been pulling Huang Feng, and Huang Feng has not yet sat down.


    Nor can I blame Xie Mengjiao¡¯s second uncle for being excited. The position he was in was originally not a good position. It would be difficult to move up, but this time is obviously an excellent opportunity, as long as he is in the control of desertification. If you have achieved something, then you will definitely get one promotion.


    In addition, he has been in charge of controlling desertification for some time. Naturally, he knows how much desertification has brought to the surrounding farmers and the surrounding environment. He has also been thinking about how to manage this situation in his heart. , He finally saw hope, how could he be unhappy?


    Therefore, after knowing Huang Feng''s identity, he would appear a little gaffe.


    Huang Feng sat down, then looked at Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle and said, "I still have a lot of''Super Seeds'' on my side. I can provide as much as my second uncle wants."


    Regardless of the relationship between the other party and Xie Mengjiao, or simply managing the environment, Huang Feng will not ignore this matter. Otherwise, he would not take the initiative to take out those "super seeds" before, but now After proving that those seeds were indeed effective, Huang Feng was equally happy.

 1481 Chapter 1481 I think it makes sense

    "Really? That''s great!" Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle said happily: "After I report this to the above, we will discuss specific cooperation matters."


    Obviously, Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle didn''t want to take advantage of Huang Feng, and didn''t ask Huang Feng to forcibly hand over those seeds. That would not be of great benefit to anyone. The best way is to cooperate with both parties.


    And Huang Feng now has a biopharmaceutical company, and he works with Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle, and there is nothing bad to do.


    "Well, second uncle, this is home, so don''t talk about work anymore." Xie Mengjiao said when she saw Huang Feng coming in, her second uncle kept asking questions, and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, yes, let''s not talk about this for now." Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle also said with some embarrassment. He was too excited just now to determine Huang Feng''s identity, so it is inevitable that he was a little gaffe.


    "Ahem, Huang Feng, what has happened to you today?" Xie Mengjiao''s father asked.


    To be honest, when Huang Feng was talking to his second uncle Xie Mengjiao, Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father had been thinking about the relationship between Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao. If nothing else, Huang Feng came today for this. In fact, Xie Mengjiao''s father, who was a little hesitant, saw that his second uncle Xie Mengjiao actually asked for Huang Feng, his thoughts also changed a little.


    Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father discovered that Huang Feng was really capable and what he had in his hands was really good, plus what he had learned from his daughter before about Huang Feng¡¯s other industries, he was even better I understand, Huang Feng is destined to be non-ordinary in the future. Although the current Xie family is much stronger than Huang Feng, as long as Huang Feng is given some time to develop, let alone the Xie family, it is the sum of the other top families in the Imperial Capital. , They are not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents. It is true that Huang Feng has too many good things in his hands. Each of them can bring him huge economic benefits and social status. As long as he is given some time, his achievements will make many people Look up.


    And even now, their Xie family has a place to rely on him, let alone the future.


    "Uncle Xie, I came today to talk about the affairs between me and Mengjiao." Huang Feng said directly.


    "Sure enough." Xie Mengjiao''s father glanced at his shy-looking daughter and thought to himself that Huang Feng''s words did not exceed his expectations.


    "You and my daughter? What''s the matter?" Xie Mengjiao''s father pretended not to know.


    "Don''t tell me Uncle, Mengjiao and I are in agreement. I came here today to ask Uncle to agree with us." Huang Feng said.


    "This is a good thing." Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle couldn''t help but interrupt before Xie Mengjiao''s father had time to speak.


    In the opinion of Xie Mengjiao¡¯s second uncle, this is indeed a good thing. Huang Feng and Secretary Tan know each other. Obviously, their identity backgrounds should be unusual. Moreover, Huang Feng also has such a big killer as a "super seed". The problem, the key is, for this "super seed", the country will be grateful to Huang Feng. After all, the environmental problems of these seed treatments are big issues of national concern.


    And Huang Feng is still in love with his niece, isn''t this a good thing?Moreover, in this way, it will be a lot more convenient when you talk about cooperation with Huang Feng.


    However, Xie Mengjiao''s father obviously didn''t agree directly. He glared at Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle, then looked at Huang Feng calmly and said, "I went to Su Lao''s birthday party yesterday. You should understand what I mean?"


    "Understood." Huang Feng said. Everyone at the scene yesterday should have known the relationship between himself and Su Yumo: "However, uncle, Mengjiao and I are sincere. I hope you can understand."


    "That''s right, Dad, I love Huang Feng very much, and Huang Feng loves me too, so please promise us." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "The love and love between you young people are all imaginary. I also came from that age. Don''t think you love each other now, but as time goes by, the feelings will fade." Xie Mengjiao''s father said.


    "Furthermore, Huang Feng has other women. How can I feel relieved to hand you over to him? You get along well now, doesn''t mean you get along well in the future." Xie Mengjiao''s father continued.


    "Anyway, if you don''t agree to the matter between me and Huang Feng, you will marry me to other people, or be used for marriage, so I can be happy?" Xie Mengjiao said dissatisfied.


    "Mengjiao, I am also doing this for your own good, no matter what, marry someone else, then you are the only woman." Xie Mengjiao''s father said angrily.


    "I''m the only woman? Dad, are you sure?" Xie Mengjiao said disdainfully, what virtues those wealthy princes in the imperial capital are like, she doesn''t believe her father doesn''t know!Because it''s almost all an open secret.


    "Ahem." Being questioned by his daughter, Xie Mengjiao''s father was a little embarrassed. In fact, he really couldn''t guarantee the virtues of the sons of those imperial capitals. He knew very well that among the younger generation of their Xie family, There are many such people.


    "Look? Even if I marry other people, I won''t be happy, so I might as well follow Huang Feng." Xie Mengjiao said: "Moreover, if you marry me to those people, Huang Feng can also give We thank the family, even more than those people."


    Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle understands now. It seems that Huang Feng has other women besides his niece. Her niece knows this, but he still wants to follow Huang Feng, but Xie Mengjiao''s father disagrees.


    This kind of thing, Xie Mengjiao¡¯s second uncle didn¡¯t intend to interrupt, but he wanted Xie Mengjiao¡¯s last sentence, he thought it made sense. At least, Huang Feng can help him rise now. If his niece marries, other things Will the family members help themselves like this?Don''t say whether they want it or not, they may not have that ability.


    "Brother, I think what Mengjiao said is reasonable, and Mengjiao naturally said so. It must have been well thought out. You should respect the young people''s ideas." Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle said.


    "That''s right, Dad, look, the second uncle is still reasonable." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "He talks about farts. Didn''t his own son get married under his arrangement? Now it''s your business, and he said it easier." Xie Mengjiao''s father said, of course, he also understands that his brother In this way, it also has something to do with the "super seed" in his mouth. After all, that thing can affect his future. It is understandable that he said two good things for Huang Feng.

 1482 Chapter 1482 Finally Free

    My brother¡¯s words made Xie Mengjiao¡¯s second uncle a little embarrassed, but what he said was the fact that his son was indeed married, and the marriage partner was also a woman from a big family in the Imperial Capital, which can be said to be an authentic family marriage. .


    However, in the opinion of Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle, Xie Mengjiao could not use marriage at all. Marrying Huang Feng would have the same effect. After all, Huang Feng was definitely not bad, and Xie Mengjiao and Xie Mengjiao were also affectionate.


    Xie Mengjiao''s father actually understood this, especially when he knew that Huang Feng had a good relationship with the big men above, and he knew this even better when Secretary Tan''s daughter was also Huang Feng''s woman.


    However, he was still a little bit brooding about Huang Feng and other women.


    "Uncle, please rest assured, I will take good care of Yumo." Huang Feng promised.


    "Dad, you know, Huang Feng''s relationship with the big guys above is at most giving something more. Those big guys definitely don''t mind being a matchmaker again." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "You dare to threaten your father?" Xie Mengjiao''s father said angrily.


    "No, I just kindly remind you." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father didn¡¯t know what his daughter was talking about. As long as Huang Feng pays a little more, the top gangsters would definitely be willing to help Huang Feng come forward. When the time comes, his family will be the same as Su¡¯s family. There is more room for rejection.


    "Uncle, I heard Mengjiao say that she has an older brother in the army? I happen to have the design drawings of firearms and other weapons on my side. I may have to trouble him to pass them on." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng had known about Xie Mengjiao''s older brother. However, her brother had been in the army, and Xie Mengjiao was in Qing Province. Therefore, she had not seen each other during this period of time, and Huang Feng had naturally never seen him.


    He also knows that it is useless to guarantee the people of the Xie family. Just like the Su family before, you have to give them some benefits. Su Yumo''s daughters also said before that the family arranged for them to marry. , Nothing more than wanting to gain benefits, and if Huang Feng gives them enough benefits for their family, then their affairs will be very difficult.


    Therefore, before coming to Xie''s house, Huang Feng had already prepared. Those design drawings of weapons were of no use to keep for himself. It would be better to sell Xie''s house and let them benefit.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father a bright light. He had listened to his daughter before. Huang Feng had good things in his hands. Even the top bosses were thinking about starting from Huang Feng. He has some advanced things in his hands, so his things are definitely good.


    And Huang Feng now said that he took out some research materials on weapons and asked his son to pass it on. In fact, everyone understands that it is to benefit the Xie family, and his son¡¯s benefit, with this contribution, his son I also have qualifications in the army, and when I get promoted, I will naturally get a lot faster.


    Coupled with the existence of those big bosses, to be honest, even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t bring out those things, as long as those big bosses showed up, he still couldn¡¯t refuse. Now Huang Feng has done this very much. It gave the Xie family face, not to mention, his brother still begged others this time.


    At the same time, it can also be seen that Huang Feng is indeed a good potential stock, and his future help to the Xie family will definitely not be worse than those of the rich.


    So, with these considerations, Xie Mengjiao''s father finally "reluctantly" agreed to the matter of Huang Feng and his daughter. Although it seemed reluctant, both Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao understood that their matter was done!


    "My dad just doesn''t see rabbits or scatter eagles!" After Xie''s family had eaten, Xie Mengjiao sent Huang Feng away, complaining a little bit. Obviously, she felt that her father was a bit too much, but she was in this way. The family, seeing what his father did, doesn''t seem to feel any strange, the interests of the big family come first.


    "Don''t say that." Huang Feng smiled and said: "It is the most important thing to be able to solve the problem, not to mention that I spend some money at most on those things. For me, I haven''t lost too much. In fact, I''m also thankful that your family is like this and attaches great importance to interests. If this is the case, I will have a breakthrough. It is much easier to deal with than having no weakness."


    Huang Feng is telling the truth. Whether it is the Su family or the Xie family, they all want to rely on their children¡¯s marriage to find allies and gain benefits. For Huang Feng, such a family is easy to deal with. They have desires. , I have a breakthrough. For myself with a storage box, it is not too difficult to obtain those things. In this way, things will be resolved easily, at least easier than Huang Feng thought before. many.


    "That''s what Huang Feng said." Xie Mengjiao also laughed when Huang Feng said this. After that, she opened her arms and looked up at the sky, shouting loudly: "I am free at last!"


    Saying that Xie Mengjiao actually had some tears in her eyes. Like Su Yumo and Tang Muxue, she lived a life of carefree food and clothing since she was a child, but she also lost a lot of freedom, especially in matters of her marriage. In her dreams, she wanted to marry the person she liked, not to marry a stranger or even annoying person, and then live a life of depression.


    In order to gain such freedom, she and Su Yumo have worked hard since graduation. They don¡¯t even have much free time to devote themselves to their careers. However, it is not easy to get the grades recognized by the family. They have achieved some results, but they are still far from the goal, and she even felt hopeless at one time.


    But now, she is finally free. Not only does she not need to be used by the family to marry, but she also finds someone she can spend her life together. How could she be unhappy? She has waited for this day for a long time.


    Huang Feng stepped forward, hugged Xie Mengjiao, without saying a word, and Xie Mengjiao cried bitterly in Huang Feng¡¯s arms. God knows how much pressure they have been under during this period. Now that the pressure is relieved, she is finally unable to control it. Own emotions.


    After crying in Huang Feng¡¯s arms for a long time, Xie Mengjiao looked up, a little pitiful, and pretending to be ferocious, said to Huang Feng: ¡°I will be yours in the future, there is no way out. If you are right If I am not good, I will kill you!"


    "I won''t give you this opportunity." Huang Feng gently assured Xie Mengjiao that he has already shouldered a lot of responsibilities, and he must perform better to prevent them from regretting their original choice.

 1483 Chapter 1483

    Su Yumo and Tang Muxue knew about Huang Feng¡¯s affairs at Xie¡¯s house. Su Yumo congratulated Xie Mengjiao, but Tang Muxue was a little envious. After all, both Su and Xie¡¯s It''s solved, only her side has not solved it.


    "Tang Fox, don''t worry, Huang Feng will go to your house tomorrow. I believe he can solve it perfectly." Xie Mengjiao said to Tang Muxue on the phone.


    "I hope so." Tang Muxue said. Although Huang Feng hasn''t come yet, his success in Su and Xie''s family still gave Tang Muxue a lot of confidence. Huang Feng can handle those two. , It should be no problem to deal with your own home, right?


    "Don''t worry, there is definitely no problem. Once Huang Feng has solved all the things that Huang Feng helped us, we will be truly free. We can play whatever we want in the future, and we don''t have to think about being forced to marry by the family." Xie Mengjiao Said happily, she could see that she was indeed in a good mood. Ever since her father agreed to the matter between her and Huang Feng, she has been in a good mood.


    Tang Muxue is naturally envious. They have been waiting for this day for a long time. Fortunately, this day has finally come.


    The next day, Huang Feng went to her house in accordance with the previous agreement with Tang Muxue. To Huang Feng''s slight surprise, Tang Muxue¡¯s father knew in advance that he was coming, and he was waiting at home for him to come. .


    The atmosphere of the meeting was also much better than before at the Su and Xie¡¯s. Tang Muxue¡¯s father¡¯s attitude was very good. When speaking, he didn¡¯t mean to embarrass Huang Feng. After learning about Huang Feng¡¯s purpose and statement , And did not drive Huang Feng out angrily, but he agreed happily.


    Tang Muxue¡¯s father¡¯s attitude not only surprised Huang Feng, but also surprised Tang Muxue. You know, not long ago, her father disagreed with her and Huang Feng and wanted to introduce her to others. Humans, such as Guo Fang, who said he would take him to visit Guo Fang''s house, in fact, it was to let himself and Guo Fang more contact.


    However, in just two short days, her father¡¯s attitude changed so much that Tang Muxue felt a little caught off guard. Her father never asked her to go to Guo Fang¡¯s house. When the peak came to the door, he was greeted with a smile. This change was really great.


    "Unexpectedly, your father is so talkative." It was also lunch at Tang''s house. Huang Feng even had a few drinks with Tang Muxue''s father at noon. The atmosphere on the dinner table was very good. When he left, Huang Feng couldn''t help being a little bit. Said to Tang Muxue jokingly.


    "I didn''t expect that he would have this attitude." Until now, Tang Muxue felt confused about her father''s attitude. She couldn''t figure out why today''s father is so easy to talk.


    "Perhaps your father thinks I am too good, and he is reluctant to refuse." Huang Feng smiled and received it. He did not expect that things will go so smoothly today, even better than when he went to Tan''s house before, even if he knew it. There are other women in himself. Tang Muxue''s father didn''t say anything. He also said that men and women are free to fall in love. As long as Mu Xue has no problem, he will have no problem.


    Such a good attitude made Huang Feng a little unacceptable for a while


    "Maybe." Tang Muxue said: "However, no matter what the reason is, this matter is finally resolved, and the family will never arrange a marriage partner for me anymore. I will do whatever I want in the future and wait for you to marry. I can do it."


    Although I don¡¯t know the reason, Tang Muxue was very happy that her father was able to agree to this. A stone in her heart had fallen to the ground. The whole person was relieved a lot. God knows, last night, I knew Huang After the peak was coming today, Tang Muxue didn''t rest all night. Although Huang Feng was close to the Su and Xie houses, Tang Muxue still didn''t dare to be careless. Who knew what her father would think?


    However, she did not expect that things will go so smoothly today, and it is only now that she is relaxed.


    "Second uncle, why did you agree to the matter between Muxue and Huang Feng so easily?" After the Tang family, Huang Feng and Tang Muxue went out, Tang Yuanfan, the son of Uncle Tang Muxue''s family, asked his second uncle. He is very puzzled about the matter, but he knows that his second uncle was planning to marry his cousin to the Peng family. After Peng Chengfu had an accident, he moved his goal to the Guo family.


    However, today he easily agreed to the matter between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue, and after knowing that Huang Feng had other women, Tang Yuanfan couldn''t figure it out.


    "Can''t figure it out?" Tang Muxue''s father said with a smile, "Do you know why those big guys above come forward for Huang Feng''s private affairs?"


    "I heard that Huang Feng cured a certain gangster''s disease?" Tang Yuanfan said. Tang Muxue told them the same way before, but they didn''t know which gangster was.


    "It''s that simple?" Tang Muxue''s father smiled: "If only a certain big guy''s disease was cured, then at the Su family''s banquet that day, at most one or two big guys would help Huang Feng speak. It''s already amazing, but all the big guys went there that day. Do you think it''s that simple?"


    "This is indeed unreasonable." Tang Yuanfan said with some confusion. This matter is indeed a bit weird. It is said that if Huang Feng only cured a certain gangster''s disease, it would be the gangster at most. It¡¯s just love, the other big guys won¡¯t all give Huang Feng this face, but all the big guys went to the Su family banquet that day, and there was indeed something unreasonable in it.


    "Actually, things are not that simple!" Tang Muxue''s father said: "The reason why those big men gave Huang Feng face is because Huang Feng has advanced technology in his hands, which is needed by the country, and Huang Feng is in After the Su family¡¯s affairs, I submitted two pieces of information, one on the aircraft engine and the other on the radar. At present, the scientists have only studied briefly, but they are basically certain. Huang Feng''s technology is completely feasible, and it is still ahead of other countries. Think about it in terms of aircraft engines, which have been behind other countries for decades. With Huang Feng''s help, the gap between these decades It¡¯s gone, and it surpassed other countries. Can those big bosses be upset?"


    Obviously, Tang Muxue''s father had already learned something through his own channels.

 1484 Chapter 1484

    "There is still such a thing?!" Tang Yuanfan said in surprise. He didn''t know how his second uncle got the news, but it must be true. Otherwise, his second uncle would not have the same attitude as today. .


    And Tang Yuanfan also works in government departments. Of course, he understands the significance of this matter. The country has been working hard to narrow the gap with other developed countries over the years, but hard work alone is useless. At the same time, the development of others has not stopped, and the technical blockade is imposed on China. How can you catch up?


    The emergence of Huang Feng, however, brought hope to those big bosses, and the things Huang Feng provided helped the country to lead other developed countries in some respects. That country must be the way to get Huang Feng¡¯s love. Huang Feng''s position in the minds of several big guys is naturally very important, and those big guys will come forward for Huang Feng''s affairs, and it can be understood.


    "Of course!" Tang Muxue''s father said. He also got the news last night. Of course, this is because of his high position. In fact, the country has no plans to announce these two technologies. When I learned of this news, I was shocked, especially after he learned that Huang Feng was the person who provided these two technologies. He was even more surprised. He really did not expect that the man his daughter was looking for actually possessed such a technology. , So many scientists in the country have studied technologies that have not been advanced for many years, but Huang Feng has provided such good technologies, which is really uncomprehending.


    However, it is not important not to understand. What is important is that Huang Feng does have such a technology, and besides the two provided, he may have other technologies.


    "Second Uncle, since we know that he has those skills, why don''t we have a way to get them?" Tang Yuanfan said, if those skills are in the hands of the Tang family, wouldn''t it be better for the development of the Tang family?


    "I advise you not to think like this anymore!" Tang Muxue''s father warned with a cold expression: "Now Huang Feng is the son-in-law of our Tang family. You can''t have such thoughts anymore, you know!"


    "I see." Tang Yuanfan nodded and said.


    "That''s good." Tang Muxue''s father nodded and said, "You think you can think of this method, but those big guys can''t think of it? Why don''t they act? Obviously, this method is not advisable, no one knows Huang Feng. How many such advanced technologies are there, and Huang Feng is very sensible. He often takes the initiative to take out those things without the intention of hiding himself. Naturally, the people above will not attack him, not only will he not Do it, and even protect him, if you do it now, our Tang family will be over!"


    "I understand." Tang Yuanfan said in awe.


    "In addition, among the women of Huang Feng, there are people from the Tan family, Su family and Xie family. Those families have accepted Huang Feng. If we attack Huang Feng, we are against them. They know Huang Feng¡¯s In terms of value, I will definitely value Huang Feng more. Can I watch you mess around?" Tang Muxue''s father said.


    The reason why Tang Muxue¡¯s father happily agreed to the matter between Huang Feng and Tang Muxue was because he knew what Huang Feng gave to those big guys. After knowing that Huang Feng, his status would certainly not be lower, and his contacts were not comparable to ordinary people. of.


    At the same time, Tang Muxue¡¯s father also knew that Huang Feng had already gained recognition from the Tan, Su, and Xie families. These families would become an alliance because of Huang Feng¡¯s relationship. He now agreed to Huang Feng. The thing with Tang Muxue was joining this alliance. This was a great thing for the Tang family, and it was much more cost-effective than marrying Su Yumo to a family alone.


    Therefore, Tang Muxue''s father naturally understood how he should choose to best benefit the Tang family.


    Tang Yuanfan did not expect that Huang Feng would actually be recognized by those families. In this way, there would be few families that dared to deal with Huang Feng in the Imperial Capital. Coupled with the care of several big men above, you can say , Although Huang Feng was not from the Imperial Capital, he had no problems walking sideways in the Imperial Capital.


    Therefore, what Tang Yuanfan is thinking about now is not how to deal with Huang Feng, but how to draw closer the relationship between himself and Huang Feng. Being able to build a good relationship with such a person is very good for his future development.


    Huang Feng and Tang Muxue on the other side naturally didn¡¯t know that Tang Muxue¡¯s father had considered so much, but it didn¡¯t matter to them, they didn¡¯t care too much about why Tang Muxue¡¯s father would do this. They only need the result, and the result is obviously very good for them.


    In the evening, Tang Muxue''s three daughters came out, plus Huang Feng, and the four of them ate out to celebrate together. It can be said that this time we came to the Imperial City, everything was resolved smoothly, and everyone was in a good mood.


    "Tomorrow we will return to Qing Province. Compared to the imperial capital, I prefer to stay in Qing Province." Xie Mengjiao said at the dinner table.


    The other two women also nodded. Although Emperor Du is in their clan, in the Imperial Capital, there is really no comfort in Qing Province, where they can do whatever they want, and no one will take care of them.


    "Well, since you all agree, then we will go back tomorrow afternoon." Huang Feng said. He also wanted to return to Qing Province. The affairs of the imperial capital had come to an end temporarily. The result was very satisfactory. He didn''t need to. Continue to stay here, for him, Qing Province is his base camp.


    After they had agreed, they went back to talk to their family members. The relationship between them and Huang Feng has been basically determined. Therefore, for the women who want to go back to Qing Province with Huang Feng, their families are all There is no objection.


    Therefore, in the afternoon of the next day, the four of them were already on the plane to Qing Province.


    After leaving, Huang Feng also received a call from Lao Li, asking Huang Feng to come and sit down when he had time. In addition, the information he provided, after preliminary research, is completely feasible, and it is indeed a leader abroad. , The above few big guys all expressed their thanks to Huang Feng.


    In the eyes of several bigwigs, they helped Huang Feng to solve Su Yumo''s matter. It was not a big deal. Compared with the technical information provided by Huang Feng, it was nothing. Therefore, their hearts were about Huang Feng. I am still very grateful, and I recognize it. Just like Tang Muxue''s father said, they would not allow anyone else to do anything to Huang Feng. Huang Feng is with them now, that is very important.

 1485 Chapter 1485 Changes Brought By The Upgrade

    "I''m finally back, and I''m still comfortable at home."


    After several hours of flying, the few people finally returned to Jiangzhou again. It was obvious that after the few people got off the plane, their expressions were obviously more relaxed than when they were in the imperial capital.


    The few people didn¡¯t make a stop, and they took a taxi back to the villa. When they arrived at the villa, it was already very late. However, because things went well in the Imperial Capital, everyone¡¯s affairs were basically resolved. Decided to celebrate.


    Now Huang Feng is not needed for cooking. Those babysitters are enough. As for Tan Ying¡¯s meals, she can just give the "fairy book" to the chef. Anyway, those people can also use it. And, they are all slaves exchanged by Huang Feng, and there is no need to doubt in terms of loyalty.


    The dinner was very rich, and everyone was in a good mood. The feeling of depression when they were in the imperial capital was completely gone, plus the big rock that had let go of their hearts, this mood was naturally good.


    Huang Feng is still more concerned about his storage box. After such a long time, the upgrade should be completed. I don''t know what functions will be added this time.


    So, after the meal, Huang Feng took a few women back to the bedroom to take a look at the storage box.


    "Is it upgraded?" Tang Muxue asked curiously, staring at the storage box.


    Although Huang Feng told all the women about the storage box, when Huang Feng is away, the women are very conscious that they will not come to this room to touch the storage box, and only when Huang Feng is there When they come, they will look at the storage box. Even if they are curious, they usually restrain themselves.


    "The upgrade should be completed, it has been so long." Huang Feng said while taking out the storage box.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng opened the storage box smoothly this time. Obviously, the storage box has been upgraded, and Huang Feng also knew about the new functions it added.


    Three functions have been added to this storage box upgrade.


    The first is that Huang Feng has always been thinking about bringing people from other time and space back to reality, and at the same time bringing people in reality into other time and space. There was no way to do it before, but now it is all possible, but there is The conditions are limited. There are two conditions, one is the limit on the number of people, and the other is the time limit.


    Huang Feng can bring back the characters in the space he has been to the real world. However, each space he has visited can only bring one person out, and he can bring people from reality into other time and space, not in number. However, there is a time limit. In reality, people can only stay in other spaces for one year. In reality, one month will pass. If you want to enter this space again, you have to Waiting for reality for a year.


    Huang Feng doesn''t care about the limit on the number of people. Anyway, he only wants to bring two people out, and they are not in the same space yet, so this requirement has no effect on him.


    And the time limit is the same. Although each space can only stay for one year at most, if you want to go again, you have to wait another year. However, Huang Feng can go to a lot of space, this space can''t go, big deal It is enough to take a person to another space. Therefore, this restriction has limited him at the beginning, but when the space he can go to exceeds twelve, this restriction will disappear.


    Of course, whether it is to bring people out of other spaces, but to bring people into other spaces, it all costs money, and it is not a small number, but Huang Feng is not short of money now, and it will be even more in the future. There is no shortage of money, so this request was directly ignored by him.


    And after having the right to bring people in and out, Huang Feng finally solved his worries. If the big guys in reality turn his face on him, he won¡¯t be afraid anymore. It¡¯s a big deal to take his relatives to other time and space. Although those worlds are different from the real world, they are also real worlds, and there is no problem staying in those places.


    The second change brought about by the upgrade of the storage box is that Huang Feng can bring things in other spaces back to reality, instead of having to choose the same thing every time they are sent back, they can take things out of other spaces every day. , However, each space can only take one piece a day, but the good things in other spaces are limited after all, so taking one piece a day is enough for Huang Feng.


    However, in this way, the replacement function of the storage box is further weakened. The main function of the things obtained from other spaces is not to enhance his strength, but to teleport. Those obtained things have Randomness, so there are not many things that can help Huang Feng increase his strength. The biggest effect is to allow Huang Feng to teleport.


    The biggest change brought about by the upgrade of the storage box is that the storage box has become able to store everything!The space inside is no longer as big as Huang Feng saw, but has an infinite space, and the things Huang Feng can put in have further increased.


    Because of the storage box space, he could only put some small things in, and the number of them was also limited. However, after this upgrade, he can put as many things in as he wants, and the volume It doesn''t affect the size, it can be put down, and the weight of the storage box will not increase.


    At the same time, every time there is a new replacement item, the storage box will automatically remind Huang Feng. There is no need for Huang Feng to search for those countless things one by one. This is very intimate.


    With this function, Huang Feng can even go to any place with complete equipment directly with the storage box, which brings great convenience to his future travels, which makes the Hornets also very happy. The help of taking the ring is also very good, but the space for taking the ring is limited after all, how can there be the unlimited space of this storage box?


    However, Huang Feng obviously has no way to bring the storage box into the storage box space. In this case, when he gives real things to people in other spaces, he can still only have the ring, which is a little regrettable.


    However, in any case, Huang Feng is quite satisfied with the upgrade of this storage box. These functions are also helpful to him. Of course, for Huang Feng, the first function is obviously the most important. , Not only can bring back Ning Wushuang and Li Qinglu, but also solve the worries in reality for himself. Huang Feng doesn''t need to be frightened anymore.


    "It seems that the functions brought by the upgrade are good." Huang Feng said to the other women with a smile.

 1486 Chapter 1486

    "So, how many of us can go to other spaces?" Tang Muxue asked happily.


    Just now when Huang Feng was watching the new functions of the storage box, they followed them. Although they could not see the text, Huang Feng told them about the new functions one by one. Therefore, they Also know the new features of the storage box.


    They are still quite interested in going to other time and space, not like other time and space, but curious, after all, they have always lived on the earth before, so naturally they are interested in other time and space. .


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said. He wanted to take a few women to see immediately, but when he saw a few things floating in the storage box, he said to the women: "But, it seems, yours The journey of time and space will take a while."


    The women also saw a few floating things, and they understood what Huang Feng meant. After all, they had seen Huang Feng''s teleportation before and knew what would happen later.


    "Be careful," Su Yumo said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied, staring at several things in front of him.


    What flew up this time was the script he had just obtained after upgrading the lyrics, records, and storage box he had obtained before. Huang Feng didn''t have time to read the contents of the script. As a result, it was about to be transmitted.


    The vortex in front of him was getting bigger and bigger, and Huang Feng''s body was already flying. However, this time the women no longer worried that Huang Feng would be dangerous when encountering this vortex. They had seen it once before.


    In the blink of an eye, Huang Feng disappeared in front of the women, and the vortex also disappeared. The women did not leave. They knew that before long, Huang Feng would reappear in front of them. , They are just a little curious about which time and space Huang Feng will go this time.


    At this time, Huang Feng has already appeared in another time and space. He smelled the familiar industrial atmosphere in the air. Huang Feng knew that he was in the same technological world as the earth this time, but he didn¡¯t know. This technological world is more advanced than the earth, and still behind the earth.


    In fact, from the three certificates, Huang Feng can guess that he will come to the world of technology this time. After all, there is no way to make movies in the world of martial arts. There is no such technology. No one wants to play with this thing anymore.


    Huang Feng looked at the surrounding environment. It is similar to the earth. There are many cars, and they are all running on the ground. There is no floating sports car in the sky. From this point of view, the world¡¯s technology is even ahead of the earth. The time and space on the world will not lead too much.


    "First determine your own location." Huang Feng thought after looking at the surrounding environment.


    Whenever he goes to an unfamiliar environment, the first thing Huang Feng needs to do is to understand the surrounding environment. Only in this way can he not reveal his identity as an outsider and better survive here.


    The best place to inquire about news is naturally in a restaurant or bar. After all, when people drink, it is easier to talk, and it is naturally more convenient to inquire about news.


    Therefore, Huang Feng found a bar that looked relatively high-end, and he was not short of money now, and there was no need to save money.


    After some inquiries, Huang Feng also had a general understanding of the world he was in now.


    This world is the Tiancan star mentioned on the record when I got my record before, and my place is Feng Yu Country. The person I know called Qing Xuan is also a big star in this country, and recently Because of the new album, the status and popularity have risen again, and it has faintly assumed the meaning of the first person in the entertainment circle of Fengyu.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also received unexpected news that Qing Xuan was filming in the city where she was, and it had been here for a while.


    "It seems that the three things I obtained before are all related to the girl named Qing Xuan." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Huang Feng is still a little curious about Qing Xuan, but almost none of the people in the bar have never heard of Qing Xuan. Therefore, Huang Feng also knows that Qing Xuan is a girl in her twenties. She is very beautiful, she is very good at singing and filming. At the same time, she seems to be very background. Anyone who has beaten her crooked ideas before will not end well, so that no one in the entertainment industry dares to offend her. Coupled with her abilities, she is now almost the first person in the entertainment industry, and if the box office of this film is good, her position will be consolidated.


    "This Qing Xuan is very similar to Bing Yun." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Both Qingxuan and Bingyun have achieved high achievements in the entertainment circle at a young age. Both are very beautiful and also have backgrounds. However, there are not many people who know Bingyun¡¯s background. This background of Qing Xuan seems to be something everyone knows.


    The reason why Huang Feng felt that the three things he had obtained before were related to Qing Xuan, because from the mouths of those people just now, he learned that Qing Xuan had released a new album some time ago, and the songs in the album She is all familiar with the earth. This Qing Xuan must have never been to the earth. In this way, the songs in her new album must have been recorded in the lyrics book that she replaced from here.


    Huang Feng did not expect that this replacement was really mutually beneficial. He used the songs in the replaced lyrics book to bring up Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, and this Qing Xuan also used the lyrics book he obtained to make One''s own anger gets better.


    In short, this replacement is obviously a win-win situation.


    Huang Feng became a little curious about this Qing Xuan. It happened that the other party was filming in this city, so he could just go and see it.


    The city at night is particularly lively. It can be seen that the nightlife of the people here is very rich. Moreover, Huang Feng also understands that the entertainment industry in this world is very developed, entertainment stars are very popular, and the social status is relatively high. Moreover, the crackdown on piracy is also strict.


    Such an environment is undesirable for star actors, and it is much better than on earth.


    Moreover, it can be seen that there are many people who like Qingxuan, especially among young people, it is even more popular. Many people around are talking about her, which makes Huang Feng more interested in her.


    After refusing a few bar beauties who took the initiative to come and strike up a conversation, Huang Feng came out of the bar and found a good hotel to stay in, planning to visit Qingxuan tomorrow.

 1487 Chapter 1487 The new movie is about to start shooting

    At this time, Qing Xuan didn¡¯t know that the man who gave her the lyrics book and helped her unintentionally has already arrived. He came to this time and space. Otherwise, in her current mood, she would definitely want to see you the first time. Huang Feng''s.


    Qing Xuan was sitting in her room at this time, watching a script in her hand, her agent brought a bowl of soup and walked into her room.


    "Qing Xuan, it''s already so late, haven''t you rested?" Qing Xuan''s agent asked.


    "Yeah." Qing Xuan just responded softly, her gaze didn''t move away from the script in front of her.


    The script in Qingxuan''s hand at this time is not the one that Robert gave her, but the one that magically appeared on the table in her room again. In order to understand the script, she deliberately asked someone to "translate" the text inside. She has been carrying this script with her during this period of time, and she will take it out as soon as she has time. The content inside has already been remembered clearly, even better than the director Robert she was about to shoot. The script must be clear.


    From Qingxuan¡¯s eyes, this is a very good script. Although there are some things in it that I don¡¯t understand very well, it should be the customs of a certain place, but on the whole, this is a very classic script. .


    Of course, this is not the key. The key is who put the script on that table. Qing Xuan has always been curious and has always wanted to figure it out. Unfortunately, she hasn''t figured it out yet.


    "Looking at the script again?" Qing Xuan''s agent also saw the script in Qing Xuan''s hands. She was no stranger to this. During this time, Qing Xuan would watch it whenever he had time, and also, baby It''s very, other people want to see, she won''t give it.


    "Yeah." Qing Xuan replied again.


    "Tomorrow, Robert''s new play will officially start filming. Let''s take a look at his script." Qing Xuan''s agent persuaded.


    "I''ve learned that script by heart." Qing Xuan said, she is still very talented in memorizing lines, and it doesn''t take much time to remember the script directed by Robert.


    "Then rest early, after all, tomorrow is the first day of shooting." Qing Xuan''s agent said.


    "Okay." Qing Xuan slowly closed the script in her hand. She had already remembered the contents of this script clearly, even if she didn''t open it, she would still remember the contents.


    Seeing that Qing Xuan put away the script, her agent was very satisfied and wanted to help put it away. However, Qing Xuan stopped it with her eyes. The agent understood. Qing Xuan didn¡¯t want her to touch the script. Yes, I didn¡¯t force it. I stepped back and said: ¡°This time the new movie directed by Robert is very important to you. This is a very good book. The lineup of the movie is also very good. When your movie is officially released, you are now The position is stable."


    When the agent talked about this, he was still a little excited. That was the first person in the entertainment industry. It was the supreme glory. Before that, Qing Xuan had always been called the first sister of the younger generation, although her status was also very high. However, this "young generation" obviously implied her identity, and there is no way to compare it with those old actors with deep qualifications.


    However, it is different now. Because of the phenomenal performance of the previous album, Qing Xuan''s status has risen all at once. Although many veteran actors are still unwilling to admit this, most people in the entertainment industry People, those bosses, and ordinary people already understand that Qing Xuan is no longer a leader of the younger generation, but a leader in the entire entertainment circle.


    At this time, what she lacked was a work that could stabilize her position. As long as a good work came out, her position would be truly stable. At that time, even if some people didn''t admit it, it was useless.


    The new play directed by Robert is obviously a very good opportunity.


    "I know." Qing Xuan said while drinking the soup, "I will take this new play seriously. When the filming of this time is over, I want to rest for a while."


    "Okay, after the filming is over, you can arrange whatever you want." Qingxuan''s agent said. She knows that Qingxuan''s background is good, and she can''t offend her. Moreover, wait for Qingxuan''s position to stabilize and take a break. No matter the time, it just happens to slap the appetite of the business people. When Qing Xuan speaks again, the price will rise by another liter.


    When Qing Xuan finished the soup, Qing Xuan''s agent left with an empty bowl, and Qing Xuan was also ready to rest.


    However, when she was lying on the bed, what she was thinking of was not tomorrow''s new drama, but the script that appeared suddenly.


    "Who are you? How did you do it?" Qing Xuan muttered.


    The next day, Huang Feng opened his eyes from practicing.


    Because of the increasing number of women around him, Huang Feng seldom chooses to practice overnight at night. Fortunately, at this time, his internal strength is already quite high, even if he does not deliberately cultivate. The internal forces in the body are constantly running and increasing. It can be said that there are no people with deeper internal forces on earth.


    Think about it, he has hundreds of years of skill now. People on earth, even if they practice cultivation, can¡¯t live for hundreds of years. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to have a deeper inner strength than him, and in terms of purity. , And no one can compare to him.


    However, Huang Feng did not care about it. Even people with deep inner strength would die by accident without precautions. The previous car accident in the Imperial Capital almost killed him, unless one day, he At the level of the sweeping monk, the internal force is released to form a gas wall, and the defense power will be greatly increased. Of course, Huang Feng can''t guarantee whether it can withstand the big killers on the earth.


    Of course, as far as internal strength alone is concerned, Huang Feng is estimated to be worthy of the sweeping monk. However, there is something else in terms of martial arts proficiency. The sweeping monk has already practiced a martial art to a state of superb quality. But it is rare.


    When Huang Feng woke up from his cultivation, a sharp light shot from his eyes, but he was immediately hidden by him, and he looked like an ordinary person again.


    "It''s time to go for a walk." Huang Feng got up from the bed and said, even if he didn''t sleep all night, his spirit was very good.


    After leaving the hotel, Huang Feng went straight to the destination. Yesterday he had already inquired about the location where Qing Xuan was filming. It was not far from the hotel where he was staying, and he would be there soon.

 1488 Chapter 1488

    At this time, Qing Xuan had already arrived at the shooting scene with her assistant and agent, but when she arrived at the scene, she suddenly felt the atmosphere strange. People around her looked at her with complicated eyes, sympathetic and doubtful. There are also gloating.


    Qing Xuan frowned slightly, although she didn''t know what was going on, but something had happened, and it was still about herself, and it was probably not a good thing.


    Most of the movie directed by Robert was filmed in his country, and only a small part of it was filmed in Fengyu Country. Therefore, there are only actors with roles here. Therefore, not many people come. As the heroine of this play, Qing Xuan naturally has a role here.


    "Qing Xuan, are you here?"


    Just when Qing Xuan was thinking about what was going on, Director Robert came out. When he looked at Qing Xuan, he was a little apologetic, a little embarrassed and at a loss.


    Qingxuan is now even more sure that something has happened. She nodded, looked at Director Robert and said, "Director, is there something going on?"


    "There is indeed something." Robert also didn''t expect Qing Xuan''s observation ability to be so strong. When asked by the other party, she suddenly became even more embarrassed. For a while, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Director Robert, what did Qing Xuan ask you for, why didn''t you answer?" At this time, a person walked out of the inside. This person Qing Xuan still knew, named Xin Yue, who was also an actor in the entertainment industry, fame and status Naturally, it cannot be compared with Qing Xuan, but it is almost at the first-line level. Of course, Qing Xuan also knows that her reputation is not very good. She can reach her status today, and some aspects of her "pay" Inseparable.


    Seeing Xin Yue appearing here, Qing Xuan''s brow furrowed deeper. Because the filming has already been officially done, the actors have basically been determined. There is no such thing as Xin Yue, she is not here. What is the role in this movie, then, why does she, who has no role, appear here at this time?


    "Director, what is going on?" Qing Xuan asked.


    "This, this..." Director Robert was a little embarrassed. After all, he took the initiative to find Qing Xuan at the beginning, but now that this happens again, he also feels a little sorry for Qing Xuan.


    "Let me talk about it." Xin Yue said triumphantly.


    "What''s the matter with you here? Did I ask you?" Qing Xuan said to Xin Yue coldly on her face. She had cooperated with Xin Yue in a certain drama before, and she had a very bad impression of her. Appearing here for no reason, Qing Xuan also felt that the other party must have nothing good.


    "You..." said to Qing Xuan, Xin Yue''s face was flushed red. In the entertainment circle, she is just a quasi-first line, but Qing Xuan is one of the top ten superstars. , There is a faint trend of being the top ten superstars, the status of the two is still quite different, like this one is poor, even if Qing Xuan points to her face and scolds, she can¡¯t say anything, in entertainment In the circle, the older generation criticizes the younger generation, that is the care for the younger generation.


    Of course, Xin Yue also understood that Qing Xuan was definitely not taking care of herself, and she also knew that Qing Xuan looked down on herself, and the other party would obviously not be so kind.


    "Director Robert, don''t you want to say something?" Qing Xuan kept looking at Robert, ignoring Xin Yue directly.


    "That''s it. For some reason, your role has to be replaced." Robert also knew that this matter must be resolved, so facing Qing Xuan''s question, he could only grit his teeth.


    "What?! What are you talking about? How can you do this?" Qing Xuan''s agent and assistants were immediately angry after listening to Robert''s words. Qing Xuan is one of the emperor''s superstars, and he is still acting with such an identity. Will be replaced?Did Robert not wake up, or was he confused?How dare he do this?


    "Why?" Qing Xuan is still very calm, there is no seeming emotional change on her face, as if Robert''s words were in her expectation.


    "Because of the investor." Director Robert said. Since he has already said it, he just didn''t keep it: "The investor clearly wants to change the heroine, and I can''t help it."


    Although Robert is a well-known director, he can''t make movies without investment. Therefore, the opinions of investors are very important. This is also very common in the entertainment industry. "Enter the group", these people are the roles required by the investors, and the director cannot replace them, even if their acting skills are unsightly!


    And now Qingxuan obviously has encountered such a thing. She has seen such a thing before, but it has never happened to her. After all, she is not only a noble status in the entertainment industry, but also With a background, who would offend her?Therefore, she has never been replaced by anyone, but she did not expect that she would encounter this kind of thing as soon as her position rose.


    "Hey, it''s interesting."


    On the roof of the house behind Qingxuan, there was a figure crouching there watching what happened below. This figure was Huang Feng. Because filming was about to be done here, the surroundings were sealed off. Huang Feng is like this. A person who is not an actor naturally cannot enter.


    However, this did not stop Huang Feng. The blockade of those people was like a joke to him. He easily got in. It was just that he didn''t expect that as soon as he arrived here, he saw it. Interesting scene.


    When investors directly request a certain actor to play a certain role, there are also on the earth. Huang Feng did not expect that he would encounter it here. Moreover, the person who was replaced was actually the Qing Xuan he wanted to see.


    When Huang Feng first met Qing Xuan, he didn''t know her, but he was still attracted by the cold, noble breath on her body. People outside said that she had a good background and a noble background, which seemed to be true. , That kind of temperament is not something ordinary people can have.


    And the conversations of the next few people also made Huang Feng understand that this woman with outstanding temperament and beautiful appearance is her goal, Qing Xuan, a woman like this, in the entertainment industry, if there is no background, it would be early Even the scum that was eaten is gone, which also shows from the side that Qing Xuan''s background is still very strong.


    "Is her the one who replaced me?" Qing Xuan asked Xin Yue, who was proud of her face.


    "Yeah." Robert nodded affirmatively: "These are the opinions of the investors. I hope you can understand. As for your compensation, we will not miss you."


    "Although I am not short of money, I will not refuse this compensation." Qing Xuan still said coldly.

 1489 Chapter 1489

    Although Qingxuan¡¯s expression has not changed much, it does not mean that she is not angry in her heart. Anyone who encounters such a thing will feel angry. You know, the director Robert took the initiative to find her before, and she I also read the script and signed the contract. They have all entered the crew and will be officially filmed soon, but in the end I told myself that I was replaced, or that I was replaced by someone who was inferior to me and who I did not like. Now, who can be happy with this change?


    Because of this, Qing Xuan''s heart was still angry at this time.


    "How can you do this? Did you do this?" Qing Xuan''s agent said angrily. This is the first time she has encountered this kind of thing. ?As a result, today he was slapped directly.


    Qing Xuan has a background and identity in China. However, Robert is not from Feng Yu country, and the investor is also not from Feng Yu country. Therefore, they are very jealous of Qing Xuan. Few, if you were to be a member of Feng Yu Country, you wouldn''t really dare to treat Qing Xuan like that.


    "Okay, don''t say it, let''s go." Qing Xuan stopped her agent''s actions. The matter is now. It is useless to say more, she can only be laughed at, saying that it can''t change this thing.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry about this." Robert said sincerely. He also knew that this matter was not right. He asked Qingxuan to do so, but in the end, he said he didn''t need her anymore. It is easy to understand that she is angry.


    "No need." Qing Xuan waved her hand and turned to leave. She didn''t want to stay here for a second. When she left, she also threw back the script that Robert had given earlier.


    "Cut, what a look, you didn''t get up by spreading your legs." Xin Yue saw Qing Xuan''s arrogant look, her heart was a little unbalanced, and her own length was not bad, why is her status in the entertainment industry so So much worse than Qing Xuan?Moreover, for today''s position, she has paid a lot, including her dignity as a woman, and because of this, she can''t stand Qing Xuan''s arrogance.


    "Snapped"


    As soon as Xin Yue spoke, Qing Xuan turned around and slapped her, her face calmly looked at the other''s stunned face and said, "Do you believe it or not that I can stay in Fengyu country now?"


    Although Qing Xuan''s voice is not loud, but the confidence in that tone makes people know that she is not joking, she has this ability.


    "Interesting." Huang Feng looked at Qing Xuan and said to herself.


    Xin Yue opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but when she saw Qing Xuan''s calm face, she couldn''t say anything. Although she also has background, those backgrounds were obtained by being in bed. , It¡¯s not reliable. There are many young and beautiful women in the entertainment industry, and there are many women who are willing to give up their bodies in exchange for higher opportunities. Therefore, those people behind themselves can help themselves a little bit, but when something big happens , They will never show up for themselves.


    Many people know about Qing Xuan¡¯s background. Although they don¡¯t know what her specific background is, it¡¯s definitely not bad. The people behind her will definitely not offend Qing Xuan and her for themselves. The man behind.


    Because of this, after watching Qing Xuan''s indifferent face for a while, Xin Yue actively lowered her head and became soft.


    "Humph!"


    Qingxuan snorted coldly, turned around and left. She saw people like Xin Yue a lot. She used that kind of disgraceful means to get to the top, so she felt that other people did the same. It would be a waste of time to care about such people .


    Of course, if Xin Yue dared to talk nonsense with herself just now, then Qing Xuan wouldn''t mind letting the people behind her operate. What she just said to Xin Yue was not a big talk.


    After Qing Xuan¡¯s agent and assistant stared at Xin Yue and Director Robert, they also left. Qing Xuan wanted to accept the show, but there was no problem, especially when she was booming these days, but today¡¯s It makes them very ugly.


    "Cut, don''t you rely on the man behind yourself, otherwise you can be as arrogant as you are now?!" After seeing Qing Xuan leave, Xin Yue muttered with a bitter look at Qing Xuan''s back, Qing Xuan was right. Xin Yue believes that the reason why Qing Xuan has a background is the same as her own. It was obtained by accompanying a man to bed, except that the man Qing Xuan accompanied was of a higher status, no different from herself.


    "Snapped!"


    Only when Xin Yue spoke, she felt her mouth hit by something, and then her lips swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, it was like a sausage.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Xin Yue suddenly screamed, and squatted down while covering her mouth. There was even a lot of blood flowing out of the corner of her mouth.


    Robert looked around and seemed to see a figure floating away on the roof. However, he did not look carefully, so he was not sure. Moreover, a figure suddenly disappeared at such a high place. Strange, so he thought he was dazzled.


    However, who on earth was it that beat Xin Yue?Robert was just curious about this, and he looked down on Xin Yue in his heart. Therefore, he didn''t have any thoughts of injustice for the other party. It was just that this person was stuffed in by the investor after all, so he still pretended to care about a few words.


    Xin Yue wailed and wailed. The first thing she thought of was Qing Xuan, but Qing Xuan had already left, so it couldn''t be her anymore, then who was it?I can''t understand how.


    Xin Yue¡¯s mouth injury was not only because she suffered, but also the crew¡¯s work today must be adjusted. Obviously, her sausage mouth can¡¯t be filmed anymore, she can only film other scenes first.


    On the other side, Huang Feng has floated away from the top of the building. The corner of Xin Yue¡¯s mouth just now is what he called, and the "hidden weapon" is just a stone. After all, Qing Xuan is a person who has a close relationship with him. , Also helped herself, now seeing this person slander her behind, Huang Feng naturally took a small lesson.


    And Huang Feng is indeed just a small lesson. He has reduced his strength at that moment. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as making Xin Yue¡¯s lips swell up. He can jump all her teeth directly, or even kill. She is okay.


    However, casual killing is not Huang Feng''s hobby, and because of this, Xin Yue only swelled her mouth.


    Qing Xuan has left, and Huang Feng no longer needs to stay here. After all, he came here just to get to know this Qing Xuan. Now that the other party is gone, what''s the point of staying here?


    Therefore, Huang Feng followed suit and left.

 1490 Chapter 1490

    "These people are too much, how can they do this."


    After leaving that set, Qing Xuan''s agent was still a little bit angry. After all, she still hoped that this opportunity would make Qing Xuan''s position more stable. The result was good, she was directly driven out by others. , There is no way to film this scene, and if it is known to the reporters, I still don¡¯t know how to write it.


    "Okay, don''t shoot if you don''t." Qing Xuan said coldly: "Come with me to go shopping."


    After hearing what Qing Xuan said, her agent and assistants also knew. Although Qing Xuan did not say anything, she was already very angry in her heart, because Qing Xuan rarely went shopping, only when she was angry. When I go shopping.


    Today, her mood is obviously not very good.


    However, Qingxuan¡¯s agent and assistant can understand Qingxuan¡¯s feelings and said, ¡°Qingxuan, I¡¯ll pick up new movies for you. During this time, there are many directors who want to find you for filming, even if they don¡¯t play him. Robert¡¯s play, we also don¡¯t worry about the script."


    What Qing Xuan¡¯s agent said was not deliberately comforting Qing Xuan, but a fact. In fact, during this period, she received a lot of play appointments. However, before, Qing Xuan meant to take a break. Time, plus those scripts were not very good, so she rejected them all, but now if Qing Xuan wants to take over, there is no problem.


    "That is, we will also be making a movie, and we will show it together with that movie directed by Robert then, to see who is the best, so that they will regret it." Qing Xuan''s assistant also said angrily.


    "Okay, I know this in my heart." Qing Xuan said.


    In fact, Qing Xuan''s heart is indeed right. She is not a saint. How can she not be angry when she is so bullied? Knowing, she knows that it is useless to be angry in front of those people, and will only be laughed at. So, just now She would go so simply.


    However, this does not mean that she will let it go, and her assistant¡¯s words just made her shine. Yes, you can also make a movie now, and then it will be released with Robert¡¯s new movie. Let them know that their choice is wrong.


    It¡¯s just that when Qing Xuan thought of this method, what she thought of was not a new play by other directors, but the script she had obtained. She had read that script more than once, and it was definitely better than the one directed by Robert. .


    In terms of money, I am not short of it. It''s a big deal to invest in my own shooting and find a director.


    After understanding this, Qingxuan''s mood has improved a lot, and the serious expression on her face has also eased a lot, and the agent and assistant next to her will know that her heart is getting better when she sees her. Up.


    For the better, the shopping plan will not be cancelled. So the three of them appeared in major shopping malls after a simple makeup, and soon they had a lot of shopping bags in their hands. The shopping activity lasted until the evening, when the sky turned dark, they returned to the hotel.


    The hotel was booked by Qingxuan herself, and she spent her own money. Therefore, even if she no longer filmed the movie directed by Robert, she will still live here for the time being, but Qingxuan already has a plan in her heart. I am ready to leave and go to prepare my new play. As for the things I wanted to rest before, let''s wait until the matter is over.


    Huang Feng on the other side did not continue to follow Qing Xuan and the others after he left the set. He was just a little curious about Qing Xuan. He wanted to see who the person who replaced something with himself belonged to, but he didn''t even think about it. How many intersections with each other.


    Therefore, after leaving the studio, Huang Feng wandered around the city alone to increase his understanding of the city and the country, and see where he could invest.


    Moreover, now he can bring things back to reality from the space he has been to, so Huang Feng also wants to search for some treasures in this time and space, and after he leaves, he can let the agent of his choice bring it to him.


    And after a day of traveling and learning, Huang Feng also learned that the technology level of this time and space is similar to that of the earth. Huang Feng has not found a good investment project for the time being. He previously invested in liquor and swords in other time and space, and even cosmetics. Wait, there is no obvious advantage here, it is not easy to develop.


    However, Huang Feng was not in a hurry, anyway, there was still time, so he could observe slowly.


    After a day of wandering, Huang Feng also returned to the hotel. However, when he was at the door of the hotel, his eyes condensed and he paused slightly before moving on.


    "Forget it, let''s just ignore it." Huang Feng muttered to himself as he walked.


    It turned out that when Huang Feng just passed the entrance of the hotel, he noticed that there were two cars parked not far from the hotel. If you are an average person, you probably wouldn''t think there is any problem with this car, but Huang Feng clearly felt it. The murderous spirit in this car was very serious. He probably felt it for a while, and found that several people in the car were not ordinary people, at least they had seen blood, and they parked the car not far from the hotel, obviously I want to do something.


    However, Huang Feng did not intend to be nosy. He and the people here do not know each other. Who knows what is going on with them?As long as you don''t endanger yourself, it has nothing to do with yourself.


    On the other side, Qing Xuan received a call as soon as she returned to the hotel room. This call was from her father. This surprised her slightly. You know, if nothing happens, her father rarely takes the initiative. The one who called her, because of her father''s status, there are usually many things.


    In fact, Qing Xuan''s backing is her father. The outside world has always known that Qing Xuan has a background, but not many people know what the specific background is. In fact, it is her father.


    Qing Xuan''s father was a high-ranking official in the army, and in the entire Fengyu Nation''s military system, he was ranked in the top five. Who would dare to offend such a person easily?Moreover, there must be a lot of people I know. It is easy to keep my daughter who is in the entertainment industry.


    Qing Xuan answered the phone with some doubts: "Dad? What''s the matter about calling so late?"


    "Qing Xuan, listen to me, hurry up and leave your hotel and find a safe place to hide!" Qing Xuan''s father said quickly on the phone.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Qingxuan is the first time to see her father so flustered. Usually, her father is very calm when things happen. Her temperament also follows her father, so she meets So calm when things happened.

 1491 Chapter 1491 I refuse

    "It''s not clear on the phone for a while. Find a place to hide first. I have arranged for someone to pick you up." Qing Xuan''s father said on the phone.


    Although Qing Xuan''s father didn''t explain what it was, Qing Xuan could still feel the urgency in her father''s words. Obviously, this matter is very urgent and dangerous. Otherwise, it is not due to her father''s character and status. There may be such a performance.


    "Okay, I see." Qing Xuan nodded, feeling a little nervous in her heart. Obviously, her father should be in trouble this time.


    In fact, although Qing Xuan is in the entertainment industry and doesn''t care much about her father''s affairs, she also knows that, in fact, the atmosphere in the army has not been quite right in the past few years, and the top bosses have their own opinions. In the camp, her father must have been wooed, but before, her father had always remained neutral and did not favor anyone, just doing his own thing.


    Although this is not bad, it also won the support of some people, but, obviously, not everyone wants to see her father out of the way, and the incident that made her father so flustered may be related to those circumstances.


    After hanging up the phone, Qing Xuan didn¡¯t care about organizing her things. She took her mobile phone and was about to run out. However, when she ran to the door, she hesitated a little, then returned to the room and took the script. Come out and take away, Qing Xuan has a unique feeling for this script and the previous lyrics, and doesn''t want to give up.


    "Huh? Is it her?"


    At this time, Huang Feng just came out of the elevator and was about to go back to his room. However, he didn''t expect that he would meet an acquaintance in the corridor of the hotel. This person was Qingxuan.


    It¡¯s just that Qing Xuan¡¯s situation at this time doesn¡¯t seem to be good, she has some tension on her face, and she¡¯s not rushing, but running. Think about it, how uncomfortable it is to run while wearing high heels. .


    Seeing her appearance, Huang Feng felt that she was in trouble, but the two did not know each other, and Huang Feng couldn''t talk directly to each other. He could only watch the other person pass by.


    Huang Feng stood in front of her room and looked at Qing Xuan who was slowly running away. He was a little puzzled. I don''t know what happened to her. When she was on the set before, even when she encountered that, she also behaved very well. Calm, Huang Feng looked at him with admiration, but now it seems that it is too different from his previous performance.


    Just as Huang Feng was thinking about what happened to the other party, at the end of the corridor, a few people in black suddenly appeared. They saw Qing Xuan running over for a moment, and then the leader Said: "The target appears, catch her!"


    Qing Xuan was taken aback by the sudden appearance of these people, she screamed in fright when she saw the other person rushing towards her, turned and ran back.


    However, Qing Xuan''s speed is obviously not comparable to those in black. In addition, she is still wearing high heels, so her running speed is naturally slower. Therefore, if she does not run too far, she will be caught up. Up.


    Qing Xuan was a little desperate. Although she didn''t know who these people were, she thought that these people were the people her father wanted to hide from, but she didn''t expect that she hadn''t escaped from this hotel. , The other party has already found the door.


    However, just when Qing Xuan was about to close her eyes in despair and wait to be caught, a shadow suddenly flashed in front of her eyes. Then, she heard the sound of "touching" and thinking about it at the same time. Yes, there are screams.


    Qingxuan stopped with some doubts, turned around and looked back, only to find that the people who had just chased her had fallen to the ground at this time, and there was a person standing next to her. People who passed by.


    However, this person, Qing Xuan, looked and looked again, not remembering when she met, but the other party took the initiative to help herself.


    Huang Feng ignored Qing Xuan''s puzzled eyes. He had a familiar feeling for these people in black. If he didn''t guess wrong, these people should be the people in the car before, and the murderous aura in them was very familiar.


    "Go on, kill him!" Although those people were knocked down by Huang Feng at once, they had the task, and they hadn''t given up yet, so they picked up their guns and wanted to kill Huang Feng. They received the task. It is to catch Qingxuan alive as much as possible. As for other people, life or death is not so important.


    However, as soon as they raised the muzzle, they felt that the shadow standing next to Qing Xuan had disappeared. Then, before they could react, their bodies were severely injured, and everyone was knocked out. .


    Because I still don¡¯t know what this happened, and Huang Feng planned to spend more time in this world. Therefore, Huang Feng didn¡¯t directly kill them, but stunned them all. In the past, only then did she return to Qingxuan.


    Qing Xuan stepped back subconsciously. Just now, Huang Feng''s fierceness, she saw in her eyes, so many people, with guns in their hands, were actually solved by Huang Feng, which shows how powerful he is.


    "Am I so scary?" Huang Feng smiled and said after seeing the right action.


    Only then did Qing Xuan react. The other party had just saved her and helped her. She didn''t have to be afraid of him. So she stopped her retreat and looked at Huang Feng and asked, "Who are you? Why? help me?"


    "Me? I''m just a visitor. For the matter just now, you can treat me like a hero to save the beauty. Of course, you can also treat me as if I''m full and have nothing to do." Huang Feng shrugged and said to Qing. Xuan said, "Okay, since you are all right, I will leave first."


    After Huang Feng finished speaking, he didn''t go back to the room, but walked directly out. If something like this happened, there is no way to live in this room. Someone will definitely come to investigate. It is estimated that these guys on the ground wake up. I won''t let myself go. In order to reduce the trouble, I''d better live in another place.


    "and many more!"


    Seeing Huang Feng about to leave, Qing Xuan hurriedly yelled. After that, she ran two steps and said to Huang Feng''s side: "I will hire you as a bodyguard to protect me for a period of time. You can set the price at will."


    Qing Xuan saw Huang Feng¡¯s skill, so she knew that he could protect herself, but before the people sent by her father arrived, it was obviously safer to stay with Huang Feng, and Qing Xuan didn¡¯t feel that her father sent him. Those who come will be even better than Huang Feng.


    "I refuse." Huang Feng said without even thinking about it: "You should leave before they wake up."

 1492 Chapter 1492 Bodyguard

    "and many more!"


    Qingxuan was slightly surprised by Huang Feng''s decisive refusal, but then she still followed Huang Feng because she still felt a little scared at this time. Only by following Huang Feng can she feel safe.


    "Why did you refuse to be my bodyguard?" Qing Xuan asked.


    "Not interested." Huang Feng said.


    "I can give you a lot of money." Qing Xuan said. She didn''t know Huang Feng or what he needed, so she could only solve it with money.


    "I''m not short of money." Huang Feng said.


    Qing Xuan gritted her teeth and said to Huang Feng with some pity on her face: "You can help me. I am very scared. These people will not give up if they have not caught me this time. You have saved me. Once, can you bear to watch me get caught?"


    "As long as it is not caught in front of my eyes," Huang Feng said. However, as he said that, Huang Feng actually didn''t want to see Qing Xuan being caught by those people, although he didn''t know their specific purpose, but , Thinking about it, there must be nothing good.


    Qing Xuan didn¡¯t speak, she looked at Huang Feng sobbingly, with a pitiful expression on her face, like an abandoned stray cat, just like the indifferent look Huang Feng had seen before on the set. Very different.


    "It''s an acting school." Huang Feng said inwardly. The other party was already very cold and beautiful. Few men would be affected by such a cold woman with a pitiful expression.


    Huang Feng also hesitated in his heart, and at this time, he happened to see the script in Qing Xuan''s hands. Huang Feng was also very familiar with that script. It was prepared by himself and put in the storage box. Later, he was replaced and left. It should be Qingxuan''s place, but Huang Feng didn''t expect that Qingxuan would still carry this script at this dangerous moment of escape.


    "After all, it has something to do with me, and I can''t help it." Huang Feng thought to himself, and then said to Qing Xuan: "Well, you can follow me this time."


    "Great, thank you." Qing Xuan immediately changed her expression and said happily, making Huang Feng have to sigh that she changed her face really fast enough, she deserves to be an acting school.


    "However, you can''t always follow me like this, can you? How about your family?" Huang Feng said as he walked.


    "My dad has arranged for someone to pick me up, and when they arrive, I will leave." Qing Xuan said.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then asked, "What''s the matter with those people?"


    "I don''t know either." Qing Xuan shook her head and said, "I received a call from my dad before and told me to hide. I just came out of the room and I met these people. I still don''t know who they are. Why do you want to catch me."


    "Then you call your father and ask him what''s going on." Huang Feng said.You can''t run around like this headless fly.


    "Yeah." Qing Xuan replied. After that, she called her father, but the phone was not connected.


    "It can''t get through." Qing Xuan said.


    "Forget it, let''s leave here first and contact your father later." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Qing Xuan intends to follow Huang Feng before the people sent by her father, so naturally she will not object to Huang Feng''s arrangement.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t know why, when Qing Xuan sees Huang Feng, she has an inexplicable sense of trust. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so easy to leave with someone she doesn¡¯t know, even if this person has just saved her. She is well aware of the sinister society of this society. On the surface, people who help you may not really want to help you, but may act for a greater purpose.


    However, for Huang Feng, she didn''t know what was going on, Qing Xuan felt that he was trustworthy, so she insisted on following Huang Feng.


    The two went downstairs and left without going through the formalities. I believe that people in the hotel will soon discover what happened upstairs. Then, it will be difficult for them to leave easily.


    As soon as Huang Feng left the hotel, he saw the two cars again. At this time, the two cars were closer to the hotel.


    When Huang Feng took Qing Xuan out of the hotel door, he suddenly felt a hint of danger.


    Huang Feng hugged Qing Xuan and flashed to the side, Qing Xuan was a little confused, wondering why Huang Feng did this suddenly, wanting to take advantage of her?


    However, before Qing Xuan''s thoughts deepened in her mind, she heard a "touch" and the glass door of the hotel behind them was directly broken.


    Qing Xuan immediately understood what was going on, and couldn''t care about other things, and buried her head in Huang Feng''s arms.


    "I found you!" Huang Feng immediately found the person who had just shot. It was in a room opposite the hotel, and he might still be a sniper.


    Moreover, after the gunshot, several people came down in those two cars, all with guns in their hands, and rushed towards Huang Feng and Qingxuan. These people had stayed in the cars before to meet them. , As a result, they didn''t get their companions, but they found Qing Xuan. Although they didn''t know Huang Feng, at this time, he and Qing Xuan were walking together. Naturally, those people would not have a good impression of him.


    After holding Qingxuan for a few jumps, Huang Feng disappeared from the sight of those people. Huang Feng did not intend to look back for them. Instead, he left with Qingxuan. After all, he was carrying Qingxuan. Xuan, it''s not very convenient, and he''s still in a daze until now. He doesn''t know what''s going on, so let''s wait until things are clear.


    Those people obviously did not let Huang Feng and Qing Xuan mean. After Huang Feng took Qing Xuan away, they began to search around, and at the same time, they were also calling for support because they found that things were better than they thought. To be complicated.


    Ten minutes later, Qing Xuan and Huang Feng had already appeared at the other end of the city. Huang Feng opened a room with the ID card he helped him with in a storage box, and moved in with Qing Xuan. As for Qing Xuan''s ID card, it was obvious It is temporarily unavailable, otherwise, it is easy to be found, even when entering the hotel, Qing Xuan deliberately lowered her head.


    Although living in the same room with a stranger of the opposite sex made Qing Xuan a little uncomfortable, at this time, she couldn''t take care of so much. Moreover, Huang Feng gave Qing Xuan a feeling of trust, so Qing Xuan slightly After being shy for a while, she accepted this time. The most important thing for her now is to contact her father, tell him where to live, and let him send someone to pick him up.


    However, after making a few phone calls in the room, Qing Xuan''s face became increasingly ugly.

 1493 Chapter 1493 Go and wash first

    "What''s the matter? Still can''t get through?" Huang Feng leaned on the bed and looked at Qing Xuan and said. Seeing Qing Xuan''s appearance, he knew that things were definitely not going well.


    Qing Xuan nodded and said, "The phone is turned off."


    "It seems that the matter is very complicated." Huang Feng muttered. He wanted to save the other party. When the person sent by Qing Xuan''s father arrived, he would be fine. When the result is good, Qing Xuan''s father will contact him. What else can I do if it¡¯s not on?


    "My dad won''t have an accident, right?" Qing Xuan said in a trembling voice. She didn''t think so, but all the calls were not made. In addition to her father''s previous performance on the phone, she I have to think so.


    "Don''t think so much, things may not be as bad as you think." Huang Feng said.


    "But, no matter when I called him before, his phone could get through." Qing Xuan said with a ugly expression. After all, her father is a high-ranking authority, although not many people know his private number, but, Anyone who can know his private number is definitely not ordinary, and it is not a trivial matter to say it. Therefore, his number is turned on 24 hours a day.


    However, now it can''t get through. Obviously something happened in it.


    "Maybe he has something important to do right now, so he turned off his phone." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    "I hope so." Qing Xuan said, of course in her heart she hoped that Huang Feng''s guess was correct, and this possibility also exists.


    However, thinking that she was actually attacked or even assassinated today, Qing Xuan felt that this matter was not easy. No one had ever done this before.


    "Okay, I took a shower and slept well. After waking up, there was nothing left." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made Qing Xuan blush slightly, and she was even less worried about her before. Only then did she realize that she now lives in the same room with the opposite sex who has just met, whether it¡¯s taking a bath or Sleeping is inconvenient.


    In the entertainment industry, Qingxuan didn¡¯t have much contact with the opposite sex. At most, she cooperated in the drama. Apart from work, she rarely interacted with the opposite sex. However, this does not mean that she has no one to pursue. In China, there are still many people chasing her, whether because of her identity, her background, or her beauty, in short, Qing Xuan is very attractive to the opposite sex, and there are many people who pursue her.


    However, Qingxuan has an attitude of keeping away from those people. She now focuses more on her career. Therefore, she has very little contact with the opposite sex. Like today, she stays with Huang Feng. In a room, that has never happened before.


    "What''s the matter? Now that I am shy and scared?" Huang Feng looked at Qing Xuan''s nervousness standing still, and said with a smile: "Before you had to follow me."


    Qingxuan was even more embarrassed when Huang Feng said this. Huang Feng was right. She was indeed asking to follow Huang Feng before. It was just that she had forgotten to be with Huang Feng because of danger before. Inconvenience.


    "Okay, hurry up, I won''t peek, and I won''t do anything to you. If I really have any wrong thoughts, do you think you can escape?" Huang Feng said: "Hurry up and go. Wash it, I will wash it later."


    "Then I''ll go first." Qingxuan also made sense when he heard Huang Feng''s words. Huang Feng''s skill, she had seen her, she was a weak woman, and if Huang Feng had any unruly attempts, she really couldn''t resist. .


    Thinking of this, Qing Xuan was also relieved. Since she chose to follow Huang Feng, she believed in Huang Feng. Moreover, if Huang Feng was upset, what should I do if she left herself?


    So Qing Xuan obediently went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Huang Feng was still lying on the bed, thinking about what happened tonight. It can be seen that Qing Xuan''s father''s identity should be extraordinary. If nothing else, those who came to catch Qing Xuan tonight were also because of Qing Xuan. Father¡¯s reasons, and these people dared to openly shoot in public, obviously the background is unusual.


    Huang Feng also didn''t expect that he had just arrived here and was actually involved in such a thing, and he was really caught off guard.


    The pattering sound of water came from the bathroom, challenging Huang Feng¡¯s nerves. Qing Xuan is not only beautiful in length, but also very sexy in figure. She can be so attractive when she wears clothes. Even more fascinating?


    Fortunately, there are a lot of beautiful women around Huang Feng, so he has great resistance in this regard, so he didn''t incarnate as a werewolf and broke into the bathroom.


    On the other side, Qing Xuan''s mood was not calm at this time, her face kept flushing, thinking that Huang Feng was less than ten meters away from her, but she was bathing naked here, just think about it. She was too ashamed, as if Huang Feng could see her now through the bathroom door.


    And Qing Xuan was frightened during the whole bathing process. She was afraid that Huang Feng suddenly rushed in. She was still very confident of her beauty and knew how attractive she was to men. To be honest, even if she was Huang Feng couldn''t stand the stimulus and rushed in, Qing Xuan was not surprised at all.


    So, in order not to stimulate Huang Feng¡¯s nerves, Qing Xuan took a bath as fast as she could, and then she wanted to go out. At this time, she remembered that she did not bring a change of clothes in a hurry. It''s sweat, obviously uncomfortable to wear.


    Qing Xuan is a little anxious, but she can''t stay in this bathroom forever, right?So, after hesitating for a while, she had to wrap up the towel prepared by the hotel and walk out of the bathroom.


    And the bath towels prepared by the hotel were obviously not too big. After she blocked her, the bottom could only reach above her knees. When she sat down, she would run out without paying attention.


    After several tossings, she couldn''t let the bath towel cover more of her body, so Qing Xuan had to gritted her teeth, lowered her head, and left the bathroom.


    "Come out? I''m going to wash, too." Huang Feng said when he saw Qing Xuan coming out, but he was immediately attracted by Qing Xuan in front of him, her straight and slender legs, crystal clear skin, and the top of the bath towel. The breasts that rise up are enough to attract people''s attention.


    Although she didn''t look at Huang Feng, Qing Xuan could feel Huang Feng''s gaze, and her face became redder and red. Huang Feng coughed dry when she saw this, and then walked into the bathroom.

 1494 Chapter 1494

    "call!"


    Seeing Huang Feng finally averted her gaze and entered the bathroom, Qing Xuan was also deeply relieved. The hot look in Huang Feng''s eyes just a moment ago really shocked her. That look, she was too Familiar with it, so I was afraid that Huang Feng couldn''t help it.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t let her down, and didn''t act on her.


    "Crap! My clothes are still in the bathroom!" Qingxuan suddenly remembered another thing that scared her, that is, the clothes she changed were still in the bathroom, because Huang Feng was just outside, so she I am too embarrassed to take out those clothes. You have to know that there are her underwear inside. Naturally, it is not easy to take them out directly. What''s more, she wants to wash those clothes later, otherwise, tomorrow There will be no clothes to wear.


    It¡¯s just that she just remembered that it¡¯s even more inappropriate to put her clothes in the bathroom. The bathroom is so big. Huang Feng will definitely see her clothes when she enters the bathroom to take a bath, especially her underwear is still on top. It.


    Thinking that Huang Feng might have seen her underwear at this time, Qing Xuan''s face became even more red, and she seemed to be bleeding. She stood there in a hurry. At this time, she couldn''t call Huang Feng out. Then go get the clothes by yourself, maybe at this time, Huang Feng has already begun to undress.


    "What he can''t see, he can''t see." Qing Xuan could only comfort herself so much, hoping that Huang Feng just didn''t notice the clothes she changed.


    However, Qing Xuan¡¯s prayers were obviously ineffective. Huang Feng was standing in the bathroom at this time, staring at a pile of clothes in a daze. Those clothes were obviously changed by Qing Xuan. The top two were underwear and underwear. It was made of black lace, and Huang Feng did not expect that she was wearing quite sexy, except that she hadn''t seen it because she was blocked by outside clothes.


    "No wonder it was quite majestic just looking at her." Huang Feng looked at the black hood and muttered. Based on Huang Feng''s rich experience, the size is not small, and it must be above the ordinary level.


    It appeared in Huang Feng''s mind that Qing Xuan''s appearance in this underwear really conflicted with her cold style, but it could also stimulate people''s nerves even more.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. After taking a look, he took off his clothes and took a bath.


    Huang Feng¡¯s bathing speed is naturally faster, and it doesn¡¯t take long to wash. Every time Huang Feng sends, he will buy some change of clothes. After all, he can¡¯t bring real things in his storage box. Although it has been upgraded and added some functions, it is only used by agents to bring real things into other spaces. When Huang Feng transmits by himself, he cannot bring things in, except for those replaced by storage boxes.


    And Huang Feng hasn¡¯t been in this space for a long time. He didn¡¯t have time to buy clothes last night, so he doesn¡¯t have any clothes to change. He originally thought that he bought it when he went shopping tonight, but it turned out that Qingxuan¡¯s. Things have been delayed, so he has not changed his clothes now.


    "It seems I have to think of a way." Huang Feng muttered to himself staring at the clothes he changed.


    After that, he used water magic, water polo, which had not been used for a long time. The attack power of this skill is not very high, but sometimes it has some special uses. For example, now, you can use it to wash clothes, and, The washing is still very clean.


    Huang Feng used a water polo technique on his clothes, and saw a football-sized water polo appear on Huang Feng¡¯s fingertips. Now Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength is deep, the energy in his body is naturally stronger, and the magic power he uses is also greater. Big.


    When Huang Feng threw it with his right hand, the football-sized water polo hit his clothes and exploded. Then it turned into a stream of water, and the sweat stains and other dirty things on his clothes disappeared.


    "Well, the effect is good." Huang Feng looked at it and said with satisfaction. With this skill, washing clothes by himself is a lot easier, and it is also very clean without residue, much better than using laundry detergent.


    Huang Feng looked at the pile of Qing Xuan''s clothes next to him again, and after thinking about it, he also used a water polo technique to help her wash it, saving trouble and worry.


    After all this was done, Huang Feng wore a bath towel and went out of the bathroom. At this time, Qing Xuan was in the room, restless, seeing Huang Feng coming out, her face was still red, especially when she saw Huang Feng That handsome figure made his face even redder.


    The internal strength and magic that Huang Feng cultivates not only enhances his strength, but also slowly changes Huang Feng¡¯s temperament and figure. Now he has changed a lot from when he just graduated. Temperament and figure together can easily make strangers of the opposite sex feel good when they meet him.


    However, Qing Xuan was obviously more worried about the clothes in the bathroom now, so after seeing Huang Feng coming out, she lowered her head and rushed to the bathroom under her bath towel, trying to wash the clothes.


    However, when she went to the bathroom, she found that her clothes had already been washed, and when they were still hanging, there were still drops of water dripping down the black underwear.


    Next to my own clothes, there is another set of male clothes, so I don''t need to think about it.


    When Qing Xuan saw this scene, her face became even redder, she gritted her teeth out of the bathroom, and at this time, Huang Feng was already lying on the bed.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked when Qing Xuan wanted to say something, and seemed to be a little angry.


    "You wash the clothes?" Qing Xuan asked.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said directly: "Don''t thank me, I also wash my own clothes, and wash yours by the way."


    "Thank you, I thank your big-headed ghost, who let you touch my clothes." Qing Xuan said to Huang Feng with a flushed face.


    "It''s kind of me. It seems you haven''t washed your clothes. If the clothes are not clean, it will be very uncomfortable to wear." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s my business." Qing Xuan gritted her teeth and said, she regretted that she came out with Huang Feng, thinking that her clothes had been touched by Huang Feng, and she didn''t know if she did any other disgusting things. She has heard that some men have special hobbies.


    "Well, good intentions to do bad things." Huang Feng shrugged and said, "Or, I will stain your clothes again, and you will wash it yourself?"


    Qing Xuan stared at Huang Feng without speaking, but her eyes were vicious. Obviously, she did not consider Huang Feng''s suggestion.


    "Okay, didn''t you just wash your clothes? I won''t touch your clothes in the future." Huang Feng said.

 1495 Chapter 1495 Qing Xuans Identity

    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Qing Xuan couldn¡¯t do anything. The clothes were already washed, and now it¡¯s useless to say anything. However, she still asked uneasy: "Have you done it with my clothes? That kind of thing?"


    If Huang Feng really did something like that with his clothes, even if he washed them clean, he would have to throw the clothes away.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng didn''t understand what Qing Xuan''s words meant at first.


    "It''s what you men like to do." Qing Xuan said, in the entertainment industry for so many years, although she was protected by her father, she was not contaminated, but she knew a lot.


    "What do men like to do?" Huang Feng thought for a while, and then he understood, and said to Qing Xuan: "Damn, who do you think of me?!"


    Since Huang Feng had several women, he hadn''t solved it by himself for a long time. How could he do that to Qing Xuan''s clothes?


    "Who knows if you did it?" Qing Xuan said. Obviously, Huang Feng took the initiative to help her wash her clothes. Not only did she fail to appreciate her, but instead made her doubt that Huang Feng did it. What was wrong, so I took the initiative to wash off my clothes and destroy the evidence.


    "If I really have an idea in that regard, I still need to make it to your clothes? Just ask you directly? Can you still resist?" Huang Feng said disdainfully.


    Qingxuan''s face is a little bit ashamed, but she also understands what Huang Feng said. If Huang Feng is really impulsive because of her clothes, she will not do anything with her clothes at all, but will find herself. He didn''t have the slightest ability to resist in front of him.


    "Well, I believe you." Qing Xuan said, she also figured out that Huang Feng should not be that kind of person.


    "Then I would like to thank you." Huang Feng said angrily, having known that she would not wash her clothes.


    Huang Feng''s reaction made Qing Xuan more relieved, and a smile finally appeared on her face and said, "You''re welcome."


    "Okay, let''s talk about your family''s affairs. The people who came to arrest you today are obviously not ordinary people. They dare to shoot in the downtown area, and they still have a lot of murderous on them. They are definitely not ordinary people." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng''s words made Qing Xuan''s mood heavy again, the smile she had just had disappeared, and she began to worry about her father again.


    "I don''t know who those people are. They should be the ones my dad told me to avoid. However, the situation was urgent before and my dad didn''t talk too much on the phone, so I don''t know much." Qing Xuan said.


    "Your dad must know something, even, these people originally arrested you, they were directed at your dad." Huang Feng said: "Yes, what does your dad do."


    "Soldier." Qing Xuan said, after hesitating, she continued: "His name is Lu Yunfeng."


    "Lu Yunfeng?" Huang Feng was a little puzzled. After all, he had just come to this world, so he was not too clear about some famous people in this world.


    "Don''t you know?" Qing Xuan was also puzzled, but her father often appeared in the public eye and was one of the powerful figures in this country.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "I usually don''t care much about this."


    Qing Xuan nodded, did not doubt anything, but said: "He is in the army, and moreover, he can be ranked in the top five in the entire army system."


    "Heh, really a big brother." Huang Feng said in surprise.


    Before, Huang Feng had a little understanding of the world, knowing that here, the power of the troops is much greater than that of the Huaxia nation on the earth. It can be said that they are completely equal to those politicians, and even sometimes they have to More aggressive, after all, they have guns in their hands.


    And Qing Xuan''s father could actually be ranked in the top five in the army, he was indeed a big man, with great power.


    However, this made Huang Feng even more curious. The daughter of such a big man would encounter this kind of thing. If she hadn''t appeared in time, she would have been arrested. It seems that the background of the person who shot Qing Xuan should be It''s not bad either, at least, not much worse than Qing Xuan''s father, otherwise he wouldn''t be afraid of him.


    "So, isn''t your real name Qingxuan?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Well, my name is Lu Xuan, and Qing Xuan is my stage name in the entertainment industry." Qing Xuan, who is also Lu Xuan, said, and then she was slightly stunned, looking at Huang with a look of scrutiny and alert in her eyes. Feng said, "How do you know my name?"


    The two have never realized that now, there is no time to introduce each other, how did each other know her name?Could it be said that the encounter between oneself and the other party was not a coincidence, but a deliberate arrangement by the other party, who knew him from the very beginning?


    "Are you a big star? It''s weird to know your name?" Huang Feng looked at Lu Xuan and asked.


    "Oh, that''s right." Lu Xuan said with a sigh of relief. She was confused. After all, she was one of the emperor superstars of Feng Yu Kingdom. It is normal for Huang Feng to know herself, because she felt that she always He was suspicious and couldn''t believe other people.


    "By the way, what is your name? I still don''t know your name yet." Lu Xuan said.


    "Huang Feng." Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng?" Lu Xuan chewed the name and found that she had never heard of it, and she probably didn''t know it before.


    "Well, let''s continue with the previous topic. Your status is so high, and the person behind this incident will not be low. We should be more careful." Huang Feng said.


    Although Huang Feng''s inner strength is deep now, if he is attacked, his life will still be in danger. Of course, if there is a head-on confrontation, Huang Feng is worthy of them.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan nodded, and then said worriedly: "I don''t know how my dad is. He has never been unable to make a phone call like he does now."


    "Don''t worry, we will get the news tomorrow. If it doesn''t work, we will go to your house." Huang Feng said.


    "It can only be so." Lu Xuan said: "However, I still have to thank you."


    "Okay, thank you. You just don''t need to think of me as a pervert." Huang Feng said, "Also, maybe I will need your dad''s help in the future."


    What Huang Feng is thinking about is doing business. In troubled times, he will choose to control his own power, and if in peaceful times, he will have no choice but to find a backer, and Lu Xuan¡¯s father Obviously he was a good candidate. He saved his daughter. It shouldn''t be too difficult for him to help himself because of his daughter''s face.

 1496 Chapter 1496 Bad Sleep Habit

    Huang Feng''s words made Lu Xuan a little embarrassed. After all, Huang Feng had always been helping herself, and she had indeed regarded him as a pervert. Now that I think about it, she is indeed embarrassed.


    "Okay, let''s rest first." Huang Feng said.


    However, Lu Xuan was still standing next to the bed with a little hesitation and struggle on her face. Huang Feng understood what was going on at a glance.


    "You sleep on the bed, I sleep on the sofa." Huang Feng said, although with his current control over himself, even lying on the same bed with Lu Xuan, he can control himself not to do anything extraordinary, but, After all, I just met Lu Xuan. People don''t believe in me. That''s normal. Moreover, if this kind of thing spreads out, it will be good for Lu Xuan''s reputation.


    Lu Xuan looked at Huang Feng gratefully and said, "Or, let me sleep on the sofa."


    "Okay, don''t fight, you are the bed, I sleep on the sofa, there is no problem where I sleep." Huang Feng has got up from the bed and sat on the sofa. At night, he wants to cultivate, so, It is indeed the same everywhere.


    Lu Xuan hesitated and went to bed. There was still the temperature that Huang Feng had just left behind in the quilt. This made her feel a little strange and blush, but she didn¡¯t say anything, and she used the quilt to cover her body. She covered it, and didn''t take off the bath towel on her body, because she didn''t have any clothes under the bath towel, so she didn''t dare to sleep.


    Huang Feng glanced at Lu Xuan, who was cautious on the bed, and thought of her performance on the set today. She always felt that she was quite surprised before and after her performance. However, she was not very young and suddenly encountered such a thing. Some girls are quite normal.


    Huang Feng no longer remembered it, but closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    Just when he was washing clothes with water polo in the bathroom, Huang Feng suddenly realized that those magic tricks are sometimes very useful, but as his internal strength became deeper, he would have more and more skill. Therefore, for Magic was a little negligent. It seems that magic is still very useful, and I should pay more attention to it.


    To increase the power of magic, this meditation is indispensable. Meditation can not only increase the magic power in one¡¯s body, but more importantly, meditation can also improve one¡¯s mental power. People with high spiritual power will have the same magic power. Next, the magic power used is naturally greater, and more skillfully use all kinds of magic.


    Lu Xuan lay in the bed, hiding her body in the bed, only showing her head, her eyes full of spirit, staring at Huang Feng curiously, not knowing what Huang Feng was doing.


    "Is he cultivating? The people on TV do cultivating in this way, but can they also cultivate in reality?" Lu Xuan thought curiously.


    Lu Xuan has filmed a lot of dramas, and costume dramas have not been filmed. Therefore, I know that those people in costume dramas are trained like Huang Feng, but in reality, she has never heard of such a People, you know, if you don''t know it in her identity, then there should be no such person in this world.


    However, seeing Huang Feng¡¯s movements now, and thinking about Huang Feng¡¯s previous performance in the hotel, Lu Xuan began to doubt whether her previous judgment was correct. If Huang Feng was an ordinary person, how could he be so fast? What''s more, his actions, his ability to react, and his ability to observe are far beyond that of ordinary people, which is obviously different from ordinary people.


    Lu Xuan stared at Huang Feng a little fascinated.


    "If you look at me like this, I will misunderstand that you like me." Huang Feng''s voice suddenly sounded, shocking Lu Xuan.


    Lu Xuan felt a little voyeuristic and was a little embarrassed on her face. However, she relaxed a little when she saw Huang Feng hadn¡¯t opened her eyes. However, she knew that she was peeking at Huang Feng with her eyes closed. Lu Xuan was still very curious about the matter.


    "It must be Mongolian." Lu Xuan thought to herself.


    However, with Huang Feng, Lu Xuan would no longer peek at Huang Feng. Huang Feng went to sleep with her eyes closed. If she was the only one at this time, she might be scared to sleep with the previous events. However, Huang Feng was by her side at this time, which gave her a sense of security. In addition, she was scared before and was very tired mentally, so she fell asleep within a short time.


    When Lu Xuan''s even breathing sounded, Huang Feng opened his eyes and took a look at Lu Xuan, smiled, and then closed his eyes again to meditate.


    The next morning, Qing Xuan made a sound in her mouth, and then opened her eyes. When she saw Huang Feng on the sofa opposite her, she was shocked, and then she was ready to scream. Fortunately, she was timely I remembered what happened last night, and then blocked the words that I was about to shout.


    "I thought you were going to call for help." Huang Feng said with a slight smile, he has come to a conscious mind from meditation.


    Lu Xuan was a little embarrassed. When she just woke up, her head was still a little confused. She was shocked to see a man in her room. Fortunately, she remembered what happened last night in time. Remembered Huang Feng.


    "Don''t be in a daze, has anyone told you that you are very dishonest at night?" Huang Feng said.


    "What do you mean?" Lu Xuan looked at Huang Feng with some confusion.


    Huang Feng pointed to Lu Xuan''s body, and Lu Xuan lowered her head in doubt, and was stunned. Then her face quickly turned red from white to deep red again.


    "what!"


    A scream pierced the tranquility of the morning. The sharp sound made Huang Feng wonder if Lu Xuan had also practiced lion roar. The strength of this scream is no more destructive to human eardrums than lions. Bad roar.


    At this time, Lu Xuan panicked and pulled the quilt next to her and covered her body. This time she even covered her head because she really had no face to see Huang Feng.


    "Okay, don''t hide, get up and put on clothes. It''s time to see. I''ve seen it a long time ago." Huang Feng said to Lu Xuan, but he didn''t lie that he didn''t see anything, because even he said Lu Xuan would not believe it either.


    It turned out that Lu Xuan slept very dishonestly at night. The quilt was kicked away by her a long time ago, and the bath towel on her body also fell off because of rolling. In other words, she had slept naked all night, even if Huang Feng It''s impossible not to see it, the two are so close.


    Of course, Huang Feng could have pretended to continue to meditate, but even if he pretended, Lu Xuan would not necessarily believe it. Moreover, Lu Xuan thought he was a pervert yesterday, and he could just retaliate against her.


    Huang Feng''s words made Lu Xuan''s face even redder, her head stuck in the bed, and her mouth shouted loudly: "I''m not alive, I''m not alive, I''m ashamed!"

 1497 Chapter 1497 You kissed me?

    Lu Xuan did not suspect that Huang Feng opened the quilt on her body, and that the bath towel was untied by Huang Feng, because she knew that she had a habit of sleeping and kicking the quilt since she was a child. After so many years, she has not been able to change it.


    However, she used to sleep alone, so even if she had such a habit, she didn¡¯t care, and no one would see it anyway, but last night, she forgot about her bad habit, so that she was in Huang Feng''s front was completely exposed.


    "Beauty, your coldness." Huang Feng said with a smile. She knew that Lu Xuan didn''t really want to live, but because she was too shy, she didn''t care.


    And such a high-cold beauty suddenly looks like a little girl, which really makes Huang Feng look a little funny.


    "You''re still laughing! You bastard!" Lu Xuan revealed her head and stared at Huang Feng viciously.


    "What does it have to do with me?" Huang Feng said innocently: "Such a beautiful woman lying in front of me naked, I just look at it, and I admire my own determination without any more extraordinary behavior. , What do you want from me?"


    "You still say it!" Lu Xuan said angrily.


    However, Lu Xuan became angry. She still admired Huang Feng''s concentration in her heart. Of course she knew the charm. As a result, she took the initiative to be naked in front of Huang Feng, and Huang Feng did not do anything out of the ordinary. It is indeed good.


    "Well, I won''t say anything, I will help you get the clothes." Huang Feng waved his hand and said, after that, he took out the dried clothes from the bathroom and handed them to Lu Xuan.


    "Turn your head away!" Lu Xuan said.


    "It''s not that I haven''t seen it." Huang Feng muttered, but when he saw Lu Xuan''s murderous eyes, he turned around obediently.


    Although Huang Feng''s voice was not loud, Lu Xuan heard it clearly, and at the same time her face was even redder, she wished to kick Huang Feng away, but she knew that she could only think about it, she could only be red. She grinned and began to wear clothes.


    Lu Xuan was putting on clothes and thinking about what happened yesterday, the more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged.


    First there was an unclear message from my father, and then I couldn''t get in touch. Then, I followed Huang Feng, and he saw that his underwear was not counted. At night, he saw his body naked. , You know, when she grows up, she doesn''t have any close contact with men. The first love and first kiss are still there, but in the end, she encountered such a thing. Can she not feel wronged in her heart?


    The key is that she can''t blame Huang Feng for these things. She wants to follow Huang Feng and she sleeps dishonestly. Not only can she not blame Huang Feng, but also thank him. This made Lu Xuan feel even more wronged. .


    Thinking of the grievances she had suffered, and at the same time worrying about her father, Lu Xuan couldn''t help crying.


    "Hey, hey, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying well?" Huang Feng heard Lu Xuan''s cry and asked anxiously. It was not because of the previous events, right?I had known this, I should have pretended to continue meditating just now, and let her know.


    "Don''t worry about it." Lu Xuan said to Huang Feng, but the cry was getting louder and louder. The more Huang Feng cared, the more she felt wronged.


    "I was wrong, I shouldn''t be looking at you just now, can you stop crying?" Faced with the woman''s crying, Huang Feng felt that he didn''t have much power to resist, so he had to apologize.


    However, it was okay if Huang Feng didn''t say anything. When he said that, Lu Xuan cried even more sadly, and her voice became louder.


    "Yes, I''d better shut up." Huang Feng saw that the more he said, the more fierce Lu Xuan cried, and he closed her mouth wisely, and didn''t dare to say anything.


    It¡¯s just that although Huang Feng has a few women, he still doesn¡¯t understand women¡¯s psychology. He doesn¡¯t talk about it now, but Lu Xuan feels that Huang Feng must be annoying, and that he is irrational and doesn¡¯t want to control himself. When she came, she would be even more sad and crying more fiercely.


    "Hey, don''t cry, if you cry again, I''ll take care of you!" Huang Feng saw that he couldn''t persevere, and shut up, so he had to choose a tough threat.


    What Huang Feng didn''t expect was that Lu Xuan was already a little dazed, and she was no longer afraid of his threats, but instead yelled: "Come on, come if you have the ability!"


    Lu Xuan just thought that Huang Feng was about to abandon herself and felt that she was making troubles unreasonably. Now that Huang Feng said this, she thinks so much more. However, her arrogant temper committed a crime, which made her not subdued, but instead ran on her words. Huang Feng.


    "You were forced to me, you were pressing me, but everything was done!" Huang Feng was also a little angry. He was kind to help her. As a result, she cried for no reason early in the morning. It is useless to make amends, as if I owe her.


    "Come on, I am here, if you dare not, you are not a man!" Lu Xuan yelled hysterically.


    "Okay, I will let you know if I am a man!"


    Huang Feng turned around. Before Lu Xuan could react, he had already sealed her lips. After that, she threw away the clothes she hadn''t worn, and pushed her onto the bed. He also pressed it up, his lips never left the other party''s mouth, and his hands were also not idle.


    Lu Xuan was stunned by Huang Feng''s whole set of actions, and then she realized that she was kissed by Huang Feng, and Huang Feng took advantage of other things, but all this seemed to be Self-made.


    Huang Feng kissed for a while, then took the initiative to leave Lu Xuan''s lips, looked down at her and said, "Now you know if I am a man?"


    Lu Xuan did not answer. It was worth this time. She did not fully accept this time. Her first kiss was gone, and the man was still lying on her body.


    "Hey, are you stupid?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Did you kiss me?" Lu Xuan asked Huang Feng in a daze.


    "Yes, didn''t you ask me to prove it?" Huang Feng said, "If you are not sure whether I am a man or not, I can prove it further."


    "Did you really kiss me?" Lu Xuan said in a daze.


    Huang Feng quickly kissed Lu Xuan''s mouth and said, "Is you sure about me now?"


    Lu Xuan really reacted completely at this time, covering her entire face with shame, feeling that her whole face was hot, and she didn¡¯t even care about crying before, she only felt that the heat on Huang Feng¡¯s body would melt her. same.

 1498 Chapter 1498 Return Without Achievement

    "You get up first," Lu Xuan said softly, not as embarrassed as that.


    "Then you still cry?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Stop crying," Lu Xuan said.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng got up from Lu Xuan''s body decisively after receiving an affirmative answer, but he still added his lips subconsciously, as if he was reminiscing the taste just now.


    And this movement of Huang Feng happened to be seen by Lu Xuan, and he became even more shy. She didn''t dare to lift her head. She kept thinking about Huang Feng just kissing herself. Surprisingly, Lu Xuan didn''t seem to have any. There was so much anger, and even the feeling of aggrieved before was gone. Before, she felt that she was shown by Huang Feng, and she was worried that Huang Feng would abandon herself, so she had no other way.


    But now after Huang Feng kissed herself forcibly, Lu Xuan''s heart was settled. This even felt strange to her. Perhaps because of the previous underwear incident and sleeping incident, the impression of Huang Feng had already happened in her heart. Changed.


    "Hurry up and put on your clothes, let''s go out and inquire about the news." Huang Feng saw Lu Xuan in a daze, so he reminded.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan answered obediently, not even reminding Huang Feng to turn around this time. Although she was still a little embarrassed, she was cleverly like a little wife.


    Huang Feng consciously turned around and didn¡¯t look at him. He just kissed the other person forcibly. Now that I think about it, I feel too much. I watched it before. Huang Feng didn¡¯t think it was too big a matter, but a strong kiss is different. .


    "It might be because Yumo and others are used to it." Huang Feng found an excuse for his behavior just now, but he didn''t know if Su Yumo knew that Huang Feng thought so, would he indulge him again.


    "I''m getting dressed." When Huang Feng was thinking about it, Lu Xuan had already put on her clothes over there, and Huang Feng turned around.


    Seeing Lu Xuan, who was already neatly dressed, Huang Feng said to her: "Let''s go, let''s have breakfast first, and then go to inquire about your father."


    "Okay." Lu Xuan did not oppose Huang Feng''s arrangement.


    The two had a simple meal in the restaurant of the hotel. Huang Feng also inquired by the way. Someone actually checked the list of guests here last night, but because they used Huang Feng¡¯s ID card, those people I don''t know Huang Feng''s name, so I don''t know that Lu Xuan and Huang Feng live here.


    However, it can also be seen from this point that those who wanted to capture Lu Xuan last night did not give up on it, and they definitely wanted to capture Lu Xuan back.


    As for Lu Xuan''s father, Huang Feng and Lu Xuan deliberately inquired about the hotel, but there was no news. They did not give up. After breakfast, they left the hotel and went on to other places. Inquiry, but there is still no gain.


    In fact, this situation is normal. Lu Xuan¡¯s fatherhood must be unusual. If something happens to him, the people above will definitely find a way to hide the matter until they feel that the news can be released. The outside world is normal. Talents will know, otherwise, it is difficult for ordinary people to know the latest developments of those above.


    During this period of time, Lu Xuan had been calling her father¡¯s phone and no one was connected. After being caught up by those people again, Huang Feng told Lu Xuan to throw away her phone and could not call her father again. The phone, obviously, her mobile phone has already been located, and if she stays with her, it will definitely be easy for those people to know the specific location.


    "What to do? There is no news at all." Lu Xuan asked Huang Feng. She can''t contact her father now. Huang Feng is her greatest support in her heart. She can only ask Huang Feng for help.


    And I haven¡¯t been in contact with my father for so long. Obviously, the possibility of an accident has become even greater. Adding to the fact that those people catch up with them through mobile phone positioning, it can explain some things better. Therefore, now Lu Xuan was worried and afraid.


    "In this way, let''s go back first, and wait for the evening, I will go to your residence." Huang Feng thought for a while and said. If you want to know what''s going on, you can only go to the door to investigate. It is useless to inquire outside.


    "I''ll go too." Lu Xuan said.


    "Don''t go, I''ll take care of you when I go, it''s not convenient." Huang Feng said honestly.


    "I don''t need you to take care of it." Lu Xuan said stubbornly.


    "Be obedient! Otherwise I won''t help you." Huang Feng said sternly.


    "Oh." Lu Xuan nodded aggrievedly, but she also knew that Huang Feng was telling the truth. If she went by herself, she would not be able to provide Huang Feng with any help. It would only be a burden. It would be better to stay in the hotel. .


    After a day of shopping, there was no gain in inquiring about the news, but on the way back to the hotel, the two remembered about the clothes, bought a change of clothes, and then returned to the hotel.


    "You stay in the room, don''t go anywhere, don''t open the door if anyone knocks, unless I come back, do you know?" Huang Feng asked Lu Xuan.


    "I know." Lu Xuan nodded and said, "Be careful yourself."


    Lu Xuan was indeed worried about Huang Feng. If her father really had an accident, then her father''s residence should be very dangerous at this time. Huang Feng went alone, no matter how capable it was, it would be very dangerous.


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded, and then left the room.


    As soon as Huang Feng left, Lu Xuan closed the door, and then locked it directly from the inside.


    "Dad, Huang Feng, don''t have any trouble with you two." Lu Xuan was lying on the bed, praying silently in her heart.


    After Huang Feng left the hotel, he flew directly over according to the address given by Lu Xuan. The night was his best cover. Therefore, he would wait until the night before going to Lu Xuan''s father''s residence.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s father¡¯s residence was not in this city, but in the next city, where the imperial capital of Fengyu Kingdom was located. The two cities were separated by hundreds of kilometers. When Lu Xuan wanted to come and wait for Huang Feng to arrive there, It may be early in the morning, and there is not much time left. In fact, Huang Feng arrived in less than an hour, even directly above Lu Xuan''s father''s residence.


    Huang Feng did not rush down, but floated above the house, observing the situation below.


    Below is a villa with a large area. I heard Lu Xuan said before that her mother was in business, and the business was not small, plus Lu Xuan¡¯s status in the entertainment industry, so her family It''s easy to understand being rich.

 1499 Chapter 1499

    And Lu Xuan had tried to contact her mother and some other relatives before, but, again, these people could not be contacted, which made her extremely worried.


    The villa below is black and light at this time. There is no light at all. Either no one lives, or everyone in the villa is already asleep, and it¡¯s still early. If you go to bed now, it¡¯s still a bit early, so it¡¯s more inside. It is possible that no one.


    However, it is useless to guess. Huang Feng must go in and have a look. After finding nothing unusual in the sky, Huang Feng found a corner and landed. Then, he activated the stealth skills of the thief and went to Move in the villa.


    The surroundings are very quiet. Except for the calls of some insects, there is no other sound at all. However, Huang Feng did not dare to be careless. The people who came to arrest Lu Xuan before were obviously not ordinary people. If you were careless, , It must suffer.


    The door of the villa was locked. Huang Feng did not choose violent destruction. Instead, he chose to climb up the corner and directly onto the balcony on the second floor. With the stealth skill of the thief, he cannot attack or use other things. Skills, however, climbing is obviously not counted, so when Huang Feng reached the second floor, he was still invisible.


    The balcony on the second floor faces a guest room. After Huang Feng came out of the guest room, he saw a few red dots flashing in the corner of the corridor. Huang Feng¡¯s eyes condensed and he found a few squatting. Personally, he has a gun in his hand, and the red dot should be the infrared light on the gun.


    "Sure enough, someone is hiding in this villa." Huang Feng muttered to himself when he saw the situation.


    After that, Huang Feng slowly approached the few people, and knocked them all out before they could react. Obviously, these people shouldn¡¯t be Lu Xuan¡¯s father¡¯s people, and they are more likely to come together to catch Lu Xuan. The people are in the same group. From this point of view, Lu Xuan''s father should have really had an accident, and even his lair was broken into by these people. Obviously, Lu Xuan''s father''s situation is not optimistic.


    And then Huang Feng also discovered that in this villa, not only these people were hiding, but there were also several groups of people. Although these people were hiding in hidden places and the surroundings were very dark, but Huang Feng was still easy. I found them and knocked them all out.


    Huang Feng did not expect that in the villa where Lu Xuan''s father lived, there were so many people hidden, and everyone was armed with weapons. It seemed that they wanted to stay here and catch those who wanted to come in. , And these people should be in the same group as the one who took Lu Xuan''s father.


    After fainting those people, Huang Feng checked in the villa. The inside of the villa was very messy, with traces of being turned over. Some furniture, decorations and other things were scattered on the ground, appearing chaotic. Obviously, it may have happened here before. The fight, but the final result was obviously not good for Lu Xuan''s father. Lu Xuan''s father and some of her relatives might have been arrested here.


    Huang Feng walked around in the villa, but found nothing useful. It seems that if you want to know where Lu Xuan''s father is, obviously there is not much help here.


    There was no way, Huang Feng had to awaken one of the people who had been knocked out before, and wanted to know something useful from the other person¡¯s mouth.


    Huang Feng looked at the person who had just woke up and asked, "Who are you? What about Lu Zifeng?"


    The man stared at Huang Feng closely, and said coldly: "I don''t care who you are, you''d better leave it alone."


    "Drink, you threatened me." Huang Feng said with a sneer: "You''d better tell me what you know, otherwise, you know the consequences."


    "What can I tell you? Can you still rescue Lu Zifeng?" The man still looked at Huang Feng indifferently, without any fear of death on his face.


    "If you can''t save it, that''s my business, so you don''t have to worry about it." Huang Feng said, but this man''s words also showed that Lu Xuan''s father was probably taken away by these people, or rather Those who were taken away by the people behind him, they knew at a glance, they were just thugs.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you!" the man said, and then his lips were slightly opened, as if he was saying something, but the voice was too small for Huang Feng to hear.


    "What are you talking about? Speak louder, speak clearly." Huang Feng asked, leaning against the opponent unconsciously, and his head lowered.


    Suddenly, the person hugged Huang Feng tightly, and then said loudly: "I said, let''s die together!"


    "Not good!" Huang Feng immediately realized a lot, and broke free from the other''s hug. Then, there was a blast from behind him, and a wave of air blasted Huang Feng directly away.


    This is because when Huang Feng realized that he was not good, he released the energy of his whole body to form a protective layer around his body. Otherwise, he would not be as simple as being lifted off. Look at those beaten by him. People who are dizzy will know that in the explosion just now, those people have no bones!


    "Cough cough cough"


    The explosion just now was so powerful that the entire villa was bombed and collapsed. Huang Feng didn¡¯t have time to fly out, so he was buried in the ground by the debris falling from it. Popped up in.


    Huang Feng was very embarrassed at this time. Although he did not die in the explosion just now, he was seriously injured. His whole face was pale, the corners of his mouth were bleeding constantly, and his body was broken in many places. The clothes were torn to pieces, like a beggar.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t care about these traumas. The most important thing was that the air wave formed by the explosion just blasted him out of his internal injuries. He was not too far away from the explosion point, and the reaction time was not too long. Many, it''s a blessing to be able to save my life.


    "Damn, these guys are too cruel, then don''t blame me for being impolite!" Huang Feng said with a gloomy face while running the energy in his body to heal his injuries. This is the second time he has been so close to death, although it is the last time. The car accident was different. This time it was in another space. Even if it was a death, it was not a real death. However, he still had something to do here, and the feeling of death just now was too real, which completely angered him. Huang Feng, originally he didn''t want to kill those people, but those people wanted to kill him more than once, so he didn''t have to be polite with them.

 1500 Chapter 1500 Lu Xuan was arrested

    Obviously, the bombs just now were arranged in the Lu family¡¯s villa in advance, and they wanted to kill the people who came here, but obviously they were behind them. What they wanted more was to catch them alive, only when there was no hope of catching them alive. Next, they would use the last move, and this was exactly what almost killed Huang Feng.


    "Quick, just ahead."


    "There was an explosion, someone should have broken in!"


    "Blocked here, no one is allowed to enter or exit, offenders will be shot directly without asking for instructions!"


    Just as Huang Feng was healing in the debris pile, cars drove over, and the noise became louder and louder. Through their intermittent words, Huang Feng also knew that these people and the people just inside should be Together.


    Moreover, these guys are not good at coming, and they want to come and die.


    "Then don''t blame me for being impolite!" Huang Feng showed a fierce look and was just calculated by someone. If it weren''t for his deep internal skills, he almost died. Now Huang Feng is trying to find someone to vent his anger, and these people take the initiative to send it to the door. No, Huang Feng would naturally not be polite with them.


    Huang Feng flew out of the waste pile with a single leap. After that, he went to the place where the people were, and jumped directly into the last car from the dark corner.


    "Who?" The person in the car spotted Huang Feng as an uninvited guest for the first time. One questioned, and the others pointed their guns at Huang Feng for the first time.


    Huang Feng didn''t stay there, and directly shuttled between the few people. Tianshan Zhemei frequently used his hands. Before those people could react, all the weapons in their hands were in Huang Feng''s hands.


    "Da da da!"


    Huang Feng continued to pull the trigger to kill all the people in the car. After the driver died, the car lost control and crashed into a big tree next to it. With a "bump", the car was deformed. .


    "Kill your people!" Huang Feng stood behind the abandoned car, looking at the burning car, whispered.


    "Quick, someone attacked behind!"


    "Everyone turned around, someone attacked behind!"


    "kill him!"


    "Be careful!"


    The people in front also found out what happened in the back. They turned around and rushed towards Huangfeng. The sky was very dark. They didn¡¯t know how many people there were in Huangfeng and where Huangfeng was. They could only use their own judgment. He kept shooting at suspicious places, and suddenly, bullets flew horizontally, and the silence of midnight was completely broken.


    "Haha." Huang Feng hovered in the air, watching the people below shoot around without thinking, and didn''t worry. These people would never have thought that their enemies would be in the air, because it was relatively empty here, except for the ones just now. A few small trees are surrounded by lawns, so in their opinion, it is impossible for the enemy to be high in the sky.


    When the people below were about to fight, it seemed that when he wanted to see the situation, Huang Feng came down from the sky and shuttled between the people. The guns in his hands were constantly being pulled, and those people one by one. When they fell down, they lay down without even seeing Huang Feng''s appearance.


    Huang Feng used the gun because he didn''t want the people behind these people to know his own strength. Since he had already confronted these people, Huang Feng naturally wanted to retain his strength. Does the other party know about his situation?It will definitely arrange a more detailed plan to deal with oneself, which is obviously unfavorable.


    Fortunately, relying on the gun and Huang Feng''s fast moving speed, none of these could escape the fate of death, all of them lay down, and there was dead silence around, only the engines of the cars were still roaring.


    The surrounding area of ??Lu Zifeng''s villa is still relatively empty, so no one is coming now. Of course, it is possible that someone has heard gunshots here, but is afraid to come over.


    After killing these people, Huang Feng flew into the air again and was about to fly back to the hotel. He didn''t have much gain tonight. He wanted to catch someone and ask questions. However, he was angry and killed them all. .


    Soon, Huang Feng arrived above the hotel. Just when Huang Feng was about to find a place to fall down, he suddenly saw a group of people dressed in the same clothes as the people he had just seen, and they got into the car with one person. After that, the car started quickly, and there were still many people watching the excitement around the hotel.


    Huang Feng''s eyes narrowed, because although he didn''t see the other person''s appearance, the person who was just put in the car, he was familiar with the clothes. Last night, he personally washed it.


    That person is Lu Xuan.


    "Unexpectedly, they actually came here!" Huang Feng snorted coldly. He and Lu Xuan were already very careful, but they were still found by the other party.


    Huang Feng did not hesitate to take out the gun in his hand and aimed at the tire, trying to burst the tire and rescue Lu Xuan.


    However, Huang Feng quickly gave up this idea and put the gun away. Huang Feng wanted to find these people''s lair, but these guys are quite hard-hearted, so there is no way. Now These people caught Lu Xuan, and they should be taking her to the lair. They only need to follow them, and they don''t have to look for it by themselves.


    Moreover, since they chose to capture Lu Xuan alive, Lu Xuan was still in no danger in a short time, and he didn''t need to worry too much. Therefore, Huang Feng did not land, but flew with the car in the air, wanting to see Look, where are they going.


    But at this time, Lu Xuan was sitting in the car with a face of fear, surrounded by expressionless people with weapons. The breath of these people was very similar to the person who came to the hotel to arrest him that night, Lu Xuan. It is estimated that they are a group of people.


    Originally, after Huang Feng left, Lu Xuan locked the door behind her. Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, no matter who came, she would not open the door. As a result, Huang Feng only left for about two hours when someone knocked on the door suddenly. She asked who it was, she didn''t plan to open the door at all, and then people outside hit the door directly. She didn''t even have a chance to escape, and saw a group of people rushing in with weapons.


    Lu Xuan suddenly felt a little desperate. Now, her father can''t get in touch with Huang Feng, and Huang Feng is not by his side. How can she escape the capture of these people?It takes a lot of time for Huang Feng to go back and forth to the next city. Even if she uses the fastest speed, she won''t be able to return until tomorrow. In this way, her biggest reliance is gone.


    After being taken into the car, Lu Xuan even gave up struggling. Surrounded by these people, it would be useless for her to struggle. Moreover, she did not believe that there would be people around like Huang Feng. , The road sees injustice and draws a knife to help, therefore, all struggles are in vain.

 1501 Chapter 1501

    "Huang Feng, where are you? Do you know that I was taken away, come and save me!" Maybe it was the heroic image of Huang Feng that gave Lu Xuan a big impression, maybe it was what happened in the hotel room before , Lu Xuan has some dependence on Huang Feng.


    In short, at this moment that made her feel desperate, the first thing she thought of was Huang Feng. I hope Huang Feng would know that she was taken away, find her, and rescue her.


    However, Lu Xuan also knew that hope this time was slim.


    The car quickly shuttled through the city. It didn''t take long before it was out of the city, and the direction of this car was exactly the direction Huang Feng had come from before, that is, the next city, the imperial capital of Fengyu Kingdom. Obviously, these people The destination should be the Imperial Capital.


    Huang Feng followed in the sky without hurries. Although the speed of the car was not slow, Huang Feng didn''t need too much effort to keep up.


    After several hours of driving, the car finally arrived at the imperial capital of Fengyu Kingdom when the sun was just rising. Then, Huang Feng discovered that the car was not driving towards the city center or towards Lu Zifeng¡¯s residence. To the suburbs.


    Huang Feng quickly saw it in the air. There was a large military camp not far away, where troops were stationed. From a distance, you could see soldiers patrolling and training, but the car carrying Lu Xuan could not get out. Huang Feng unexpectedly drove into the barracks.


    This should be the military area of ??the imperial capital!Huang Feng looked at the huge camp, various weapons and equipment, and a large number of soldiers, thinking to himself.


    However, Huang Feng clearly felt that the atmosphere in this place was relatively strong. The expressions on the faces of the soldiers were very serious, and they all walked with them. Everyone carried weapons in their hands, as if at any time. It''s like fighting.


    "Those people were all soldiers here?" Huang Feng watched the car stop in the camp, and those people took Lu Xuan out of the car, thinking silently in his heart, could it be that I felt the sturdiness in those people before? The breath, and there are a lot of guns in his hands. It turns out that they all come from here.


    At this time, Huang Feng has fallen from the air. After all, the sky is already bright. If he is flying in the air, it is easy to be found. However, with the stealth skills of thieves, Huang Feng can easily get into this. The camp, and, behind those who escorted Lu Xuan.


    "Where are you taking me?" Lu Xuan asked with anger and fear of the unknown on her face.


    However, her question was not answered. Those who were holding her were like robots that couldn''t speak, just holding him forward, ignoring her doubts.


    No matter what Lu Xuan asked, these people just didn''t speak, and those people led her to move forward. Although the soldiers along the way saw this, no one said anything, or came up to ask.


    In fact, Lu Xuan is one of the top ten emperor superstars of Fengyu Kingdom. Although these soldiers are staying in the camp, they must have heard of, and even knew her. As a result, she was abducted like this. When I brought it here, no one came up to ask about it. This was abnormal.


    Huang Feng followed Lu Xuan and the soldiers holding her all the way. Those people took her to a house in the middle of the camp. They knocked on the door first, and then, after getting permission, pushed the door in and brought Lu Xuan with him. Went in.


    Huang Feng walked a few steps quickly, a short body, and got in under the armpit of the last soldier. After that, the door was closed.


    "Hehe, look at who is here. Isn''t this Lu Xuan, the most famous star among the younger generation of Fengyu Country? Why are you so embarrassed? What''s the matter with you people? I asked you to invite sister Lu Xuan. , How can you be so rude?" A young man in the room said to Lu Xuan after seeing Lu Xuan being brought in.


    "Ma Ning? It''s you?! You let them catch me? Why did you do this?" Lu Xuan said angrily when she saw the young man.


    That young man, Lu Xuan also knows, or the parents of the two, Lu Xuan''s father Lu Zifeng and Ma Ning''s father Ma Pengzheng, the two are comrades-in-arms, and they both rose from the ranks of soldiers, and now both With a high position and an important position, Mapeng''s position in Fengyu is not much worse than that of Lu Zifeng.


    Lu Xuan and Ma Ning grew up in a compound and they were very familiar with each other. When they were young, the relationship between the two was good, but when they grew up, Lu Xuan found that Ma Ning¡¯s methods of doing things were getting better and better. It was difficult for her to accept, and she gradually alienated him and kept a distance from him. However, Ma Ning fell in love with this playmate who grew up with him and became a stunning beauty. Xuan chased her, but Lu Xuan never promised to pursue her pursuit.


    It''s just that, although Ma Ning used to pursue Lu Xuan a little bit tightly, he did not take any radical measures. Therefore, Lu Xuan did not expect that the person who arrested him today would be related to this Ma Ning.


    "Why do you do this? You will know soon." Ma Ning signaled that the soldiers had just gone out. This is his site, surrounded by soldiers. He didn''t believe that Lu Xuan could still run away.


    "Don''t dream, don''t dare to do anything, I won''t agree to your pursuit!" Lu Xuan said angrily at Ma Ning. Lu Xuan thought Ma Ning caught her because he had been pursuing her before and failed to chase her, and became angry. Yes, that''s why she did this, and therefore, at this time, Lu Xuan had no fear in her heart, only anger.


    "Hehe, I want you to be my woman, but it''s not my idea to catch you this time." Ma Ning said with a smile, seeing Lu Xuan''s face, which was all over the country, he couldn''t help it. He didn''t feel the excitement when he was a child. He didn''t expect that the longer Lu Xuan would be, the more beautiful she would become.


    Because of this, Ma Ning''s desire to get Lu Xuan grew stronger.


    "It wasn''t your idea, whose idea was that?" Lu Xuan asked, she thought it was Ma Ning who was lying to him.


    "You''ll know this in time," Ma Ning said. As he said, he looked at Lu Xuan''s body with his eyes, and the meaning in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    "What do you want to do?" Lu Xuan saw a dangerous breath in the opponent''s eyes, and subconsciously took two steps back.


    "Xuan Xuan, you know, I have always liked you, and I have always liked you since I was a child." Ma Ning slowly walked towards Lu Xuan and said, while Lu Xuan was constantly backing away.

 1502 1502 Suddenly One More Person

    "I know, but I don''t like you!" Lu Xuan said as she stepped back.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like me. I will let you be my woman first. After a long time, you will naturally like me." Ma Ning slowly approached Lu Xuan and said.


    "What do you want to do? I advise you not to do stupid things! Otherwise, my dad will not let you go!" Lu Xuan felt that the danger became stronger and stronger, so she threatened Ma Ning.


    "Your dad? It''s a question whether he can get away safely this time, can he help you out?" Ma Ning said disdainfully, "Xuan Xuan, as long as you promise to be my woman, I can keep your father, how about?"


    "What do you mean? What did you do to my dad?" Lu Xuan asked anxiously. It could be seen that Ma Ning seemed to be related to his father''s disappearance.


    "Don''t worry, your dad is still safe now. As for the future, it is hard to say." Ma Ning said: "However, if you are willing to be my woman, then our Ma family and your Lu family are relatives. Now, our Ma family won¡¯t care about your father¡¯s affairs."


    "Don''t think about it!" Lu Xuan said angrily.


    "Then you can just watch your dad, oh, yes, there are other relatives to die." Ma Ning said with a smile.


    Lu Xuan looked at Ma Ning full of anger, wishing to tear him up, but she knew that she was a weak woman who was not as strong as Ma Ning, and even if she killed Ma Ning, she could not save her father. use.


    "Don''t look at me like that, it''s useless." Ma Ning said: "Originally, if you promised to be a woman, I would be gentler to you, but now it seems that you are looking for everything!"


    After speaking, Ma Ning pounced on Lu Xuan, and Lu Xuan screamed in fright, and hid away.


    "Help, come on!" Lu Xuan shouted.


    "Sell it, no one will come even if it''s called Po-throat." Ma Ning said to Lu Xuan proudly.


    "Don''t come here, or I''ll fight you!" Lu Xuan knew what Ma Ning said was true. The people here obviously wouldn''t come in to save themselves, and shouting would be futile.


    "I want to see, how do you fight!" Ma Ning said.


    However, just as Ma Ning walked towards Lu Xuan and forced Lu Xuan to give up, suddenly a person appeared behind Lu Xuan, and that person seemed to have appeared out of thin air. Ma Ning was certain that it must have been there before. There are no more people. In this room, there are only two people: you and Lu Xuan. Then who is this person who suddenly appeared?How did he appear?


    "Who are you? Why are you here?!" Maning stared at the man in shock and anger and asked.


    Because Lu Xuan was facing Ma Ning, she didn''t know that someone appeared behind her. Seeing Ma Ning staring at her questioning, she thought you were confused.


    Lu Xuan, who didn¡¯t know why, was still slowly backing up, and she suddenly hit an object. She was startled. She thought she had reached the wall, but then she felt something wrong again. The touch was obviously different from the wall. what.


    "Beauty, you stepped on my foot." Suddenly a familiar voice came from behind.


    Lu Xuan wondered if she had hallucinations, turned around and looked behind her in disbelief. When she saw the person who came, she said with surprise: "Why are you here? Why are you here?"


    Behind her is Huang Feng!


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng would suddenly appear behind her. Just now she could see clearly that there were only two people in this room, she and Ma Ning. The door of the room was also locked back. If you haven''t opened it, outsiders can''t get in at all.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t figure out how Huang Feng came in and how she got behind her, but apart from this doubt, what she felt most was surprise. The original panic was suddenly caused by Huang Feng¡¯s sudden appearance. Become settled down, as if Huang Feng has magic power, so that he can no longer fear.


    Ma Ning stared at Huang Feng fiercely, but his hands were moving slowly. He also didn''t know how Huang Feng appeared here. However, looking at the appearance of Huang Feng and Lu Xuan, the two obviously knew each other. , Then, this is definitely not good news for himself. Huang Feng must be here for Lu Xuan.


    "I advise you not to move." Huang Feng cast his eyes and said, Maning.


    "Who are you? How did you get in?" Ma Ning asked. He didn''t expect that his little actions would be discovered by Huang Feng.


    "Naturally came in through the door." Huang Feng looked at Ma Ning and said with a slight smile.


    "Don''t be fooled! That door has been closed!" Ma Ning obviously didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words.


    Lu Xuan also looked at Huang Feng curiously, obviously, she was also very curious about this question.


    "Okay, let''s not worry about this problem. Let''s talk about where Lu Zifeng is now." Huang Feng asked.


    "Why should I tell you?" Ma Ning said.


    "So, do you want me to use violence?" Huang Feng looked at Ma Ning and said.


    "You die for me first!" Ma Ning suddenly took out a pistol from his arms and pointed it at Huang Feng, and said with a grim look.


    "Be careful!" Lu Xuan was startled when she saw this situation, and subconsciously blocked her open arms in front of Huang Feng.


    However, as soon as she moved, she felt that her body was being held tightly in Huang Feng''s arms. After that, a ghost appeared around her in the next second, and people had already left the place.


    "Bump!" Ma Ning''s gun still rang, but instead of hitting Huang Feng or Lu Xuan, it hit the wall behind him, and just as Ma Ning said before, he screamed. No one would come in from outside, so even if there was a gunshot, the people outside did not have the slightest doubt.


    "The gun is not played like that."


    Just when Maning wanted to shoot again, he found that his arm was numb, a kind of severe pain swept his nerves, he screamed in his mouth, his hand was loose, the gun had fallen, but in the end It did not fall to the ground, but was directly used by Huang Feng.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?!" Ma Ning asked in horror at Huang Feng who appeared in front of him.


    "Guess." Huang Feng put down Lu Xuan, spinning the pistol in his right hand, looking at Ma Ning and said lightly.


    "Do you know who I am? If you dare to hurt me, you will never get out of this camp!" Ma Ning looked at Huang Feng''s indifferent appearance, and was a little scared. He had a gun in his hand just now, but he could not kill Huang Feng, now that the gun is in Huang Feng''s hands, he is even more afraid of Huang Feng.


    "I don''t need to worry about whether I can go out or not." Huang Feng said: "You should tell me where Lu Zifeng is."

 1503 Chapter 1503 Hostage

    Ma Ning¡¯s expression kept changing, and he was wondering whether he should tell Huang Feng where Lu Xuan¡¯s father was. However, before he could think about it, he suddenly saw a foot in front of his eyes grow rapidly, and then he just Feeling that his chest was puffed hard, he flew out directly.


    "Don''t waste my time." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Ma Ning looked at Huang Feng in horror. Huang Feng''s body seemed weak. He didn''t expect to have such a great strength. He was in the army, and naturally he had seen those soldiers. He thought that those people were already very powerful. , But, compared with Huang Feng in front of him, he definitely felt that those people were nothing.


    "Still hesitating?" Huang Feng frowned slightly and looked at the other party.


    "Cough cough, I said, I said." Ma Ning has been spoiled since childhood, but has not suffered a big loss, even if he enters the army, those people know his identity and dare not embarrass him, so now he is shot by Huang Feng After a lesson, he immediately persuaded.


    Moreover, Ma Ning also knew that no matter how loud the noises were made inside, people from outside would not come in. This was what he had ordered before, and as a result, it was actually hurting himself now.


    "Say it quickly."


    "Lu Zifeng is in the secret base at the back of Gaoqing Village." Ma Ning said, thinking that heroes would not suffer from immediate losses, and that the base was heavily guarded. If Huang Feng wanted to rescue Lu Zifeng, he would definitely have no return, Ma In Ning''s heart, he even hoped that Huang Feng could rush there.


    "Why did you arrest my dad?" Lu Xuan asked.


    "Because of Chief Xue!" Ma Ning said, he knew that if he didn''t answer honestly, Huang Feng''s hot fist must be waiting for him.


    "Head Xue?" Lu Xuan was a little puzzled. Head Xue was also a high-level person in the country, with a status similar to her father.


    "Head Xue wants to reach the top!" Ma Ning said.


    "How is it possible that the current Chief No. 1 is in good health, and even if Chief No. 1 retires, he will not be able to turn to Chief Xue. He is more qualified than him, and there are a few more." Lu Xuan didn''t believe it. Asked.


    Although Lu Xuan usually mixes in the entertainment industry, this does not mean that she is ignorant of high-level affairs in the country. On the contrary, she knows a lot. After all, her family''s birth determines her The horizon is definitely not comparable to ordinary people.


    "I don''t know this, but Head Xue looks confident, and my father and the head of the Imperial Capital camp are already on the side of Head Xue." Ma Ning said.


    "You arrested my dad, do you want him to support Chief Xue?" Lu Xuan frowned and asked.


    "Yes, there was no need to tear your face, but your dad had to do it because he had a hard time." Ma Ning did not hide it.


    "My dad doesn''t want to be like you guys!" Lu Xuan said angrily.


    "Hehe, you were born in such a family, don''t you know that history is written by a victor? As long as Chief Xue goes up, what else can anyone say?" Ma Ning said with disdain.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense with him, let''s leave here first." Huang Feng said to Lu Xuan.


    "Good." Lu Xuan said.


    "Then please trouble Young Master Ma to take us away." Huang Feng turned his head and said to Ma Ning: "If you dare to play tricks, your life will be lost."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Ma Ning still cherishes his life.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and Lu Xuan followed Ma Ning one by one, and they left the room together. There was someone guarding the room. When they saw Huang Feng, they were surprised. After all, they were I didn''t see anyone coming in. There should be only two people, Ma Ning and Lu Xuan, in the room, but now there is one more person.


    However, Ma Ning was there, and he did not show anything unusual, so the people did not ask anything, but watched Ma Ning and others leave.


    Ma Ning has always been a domineering blessing in this military camp. Although his father did not know the head of the military camp, everyone here knew his identity, and the person in charge of the camp was also friends with his father. Therefore, I usually take care of Ma Ning. This time Ma Ning¡¯s father is on the side of Head Xue, and the head of this camp has the same choice. In this way, the relationship between the two is closer. Close up.


    Ma Ning also thought of the people in the camp, who could stop them for interrogation. At that time, Huang Feng would definitely reveal his stuff, and he would be saved. Unfortunately, the people in the camp did not dare to stop this young master. Ma Ning could only take Huang Feng and Lu Xuan away with bitterness.


    Moreover, Ma Ning felt very scared at this time. He was afraid that after he left with Huang Feng and Lu Xuan, the two of them would kill him and kill them. When the time comes, he He doesn''t even have the ability to resist.


    However, at this time Huang Feng was still holding the pistol he had just now, and Ma Ning did not dare to resist.


    Just when Ma Ning was desperate and brought Huang Feng and the others to the gate of the camp, a team came in. This should be a team going out for training or exercises. Every soldier was armed with live ammunition.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the leader of this team is familiar with Ma Ning. Although his status is not as high as Ma Ning, he can still be with Ma Ning when he was in the barracks. Catch the word.


    "Master Ma, where are you going?" After seeing Ma Ning, the leader greeted him with a smile.


    This person¡¯s name is Yang Liang. He has good ability and hard training. However, he also knows that no matter how strong he is, it is difficult for him from an ordinary family to be promoted. Therefore, after knowing the identity of Ma Ning, he Deliberately befriending Ma Ning, which is regarded as one of the dog legs around him, and he is usually respectful to Ma Ning.


    And Ma Ning also helped him a little bit, which allowed him to get promoted faster, and Yang Liang also paid more attention to Ma Ning''s role, and the two have maintained a good relationship.


    Ma Ning was also very happy to see Yang Liang. Although this guy came from a poor background, he was willing to endure hardships and had enough brains. He usually helped himself with ideas, maybe he could help himself.


    "I''m out shopping." Ma Ning said to Yang Liang, and at the same time, he kept winking at Yang Liang, hoping to remind him of something.


    Huang Feng and Lu Xuan were half of Ma Ning''s body, so they did not see Ma Ning''s small movements, but Yang Liang, who was opposite Ma Ning, clearly saw Ma Ning''s small movements. He just politely wanted to say hello, and his heart suddenly moved.

 1504 Chapter 1504

    Yang Liang remembered that Ma Ning said before that the situation was tense during this period, and no one could go out casually, and they were going out because they were performing a task, so Ma Ning did not need to go out.


    Moreover, the expression of Maning at this time was obviously unnatural. He knew the woman following him, Feng Yuguo¡¯s big star. He also knew that Ma Ning liked this woman, but for the man Yes, Yang Liang didn''t know him anymore.


    Attentive Yang Liang also observed that the woman seemed to be a little nervous, her breathing was a little short, and her eyes were a little dodging when she looked at them. As for the man, she did not show anything unusual.


    "Master Ma, we should go now." Huang Feng saw that Ma Ning seemed to have the intention of communicating with these people, so he reminded them a little.


    "Go, go, let''s go now." Ma Ning winked at Yang Liang while dealing with Huang Feng.


    At this time, Yang Liang, who was still flexible in his head, seemed to see that there should be a problem. With his hand behind his back, he secretly gestured towards the person behind him, but said with a smile on his face. : "Master Ma, what is so urgent? Do you want to help?"


    "No need." Huang Feng said to Ma Ning, and then pushed Ma Ning with his hand to signal him to leave quickly.


    Ma Ning felt bitter, but he didn''t dare to resist. He only hoped that Yang Liang, who was opposite, could understand what he meant, and rescue himself.


    And Yang Liang is worthy of being a dog-headed strategist. He did not disappoint Ma Ning. Just when Ma Ning was about to set off again under Huang Feng''s reminder, Yang Liang suddenly shouted, "Do it!"


    Then, Huang Feng and Lu Xuan saw them. Those who were standing behind Yang Liang raised their guns at the same time, and shot Huang Feng and Lu Xuan without hesitation.


    Huang Feng''s eyes condensed, but he didn''t expect that this Maning was quite ghostly, and he actually got in touch with these people, and he didn''t know how he moved, but now it is not the time to care about this, he hugged him all at once. Lu Xuan, Lingbo''s microsteps under her feet were already running, and she quickly dodged, while Huang Feng''s internal force was already very deep at this time, and the dodge movements were faster and more natural. Those people¡¯s bullets could only hit the air. Did not shoot Huang Feng and Lu Xuan.


    However, Huang Feng and Lu Xuan were also forced to hide in a corner of the camp. Huang Feng could leave directly, but the bullets of those people were not long-eyed. If Lu Xuan were to move, Lu Xuan would be very May be hit.


    While Huang Feng and Lu Xuan were hiding, Ma Ning had already taken advantage of this opportunity and fled to Yang Liang''s side. He was very happy to see Huang Feng and Lu Xuan being forced to hide in the corner.


    "Haha, I see how you guys died this time!" Ma Ning escaped the danger and looked very excited. After that, he patted Yang Liang on the shoulder and said, "Yang Liang, good work, when this matter is over, I will I must ask my dad to help you speak more nice things, you are so capable, you should have risen to a more important position."


    "I would like to thank Master Ma." Yang Liang also said happily. In fact, he was betting just now. Although he knew that Ma Ning must have encountered something, he did not know the specific situation, so, What happened just now was of a gambling nature.


    And obviously, he was right!


    "Yes, yes, work hard!" Ma Ning was satisfied with Yang Liang''s attitude, his face full of pride.


    When Ma Ning looked at Huang Feng and Lu Xuan who were unable to move, and wondered what to do with Huang Feng and Lu Xuan, suddenly, he felt a pain in his chest, and he looked down at himself in doubt. However, he discovered that there was a big hole in his chest, and the blood was flowing out desperately, and his clothes were stained red with blood within a short while.


    "What''s the matter?" Ma Ning thought of this question in his mind, but obviously no one could answer him.


    Ma Ning fell down with a puzzled expression on his face, his eyes widened, there were doubts and unwillingness inside, but he was not angry.


    "They killed Young Master Ma, let''s go together and kill them!" Ma Ning didn''t see how he died, but Yang Liang could see clearly. The man hiding in the corner just suddenly A head popped out and ejected a thing here. After that thing hit Maning''s body, it easily penetrated through it, and Maning fell to the ground with a blow from the opponent.


    Huang Feng''s method made Yang Liang a little bit shy. Huang Feng''s ability was beyond his imagination. How could it be so strong? He was sure that the thing just now was definitely not a gun, more like a stone, and could be thrown away at will. A stone killed Maning, which in Yang Liang''s eyes was really incredible.


    Of course, if Yang Liang knew that in the "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon", Xu Zhu used pine nuts to kill a person directly without the internal strength of the cliff. Then he would not be concerned about Huang Feng''s current use of stones to kill Ma Ning. I would be so puzzled. For Huang Feng now, even a leaf can kill people, let alone a stone.


    Following Yang Liang''s roar, the soldiers behind him went to the hiding place of Huang Feng and Lu Xuan. The soldiers in the camp also knew what was happening here, and rushed here.


    Suddenly, Yang Liang outside was already the soldiers, and suddenly saw a big dog running out. After that, another figure flashed out, but whether it was the dog or the figure, the speed was very fast. When they didn''t react, that person and dog had already rushed into their crowd.


    After that, slaughter is all right!


    That figure is naturally Huang Feng, and the "dog" is the Silver Moon Howling Sirius. Originally, Huang Feng had never thought of killing Maning and the soldiers outside, but he did not Thinking that Ma Ning actually played cautiously, Huang Feng was rude to him and killed the opponent with a stone on the ground.


    The people outside were surrounded, and those inside were also coming. In order to lead Lu Xuan away completely, Huang Feng could only kill the people outside.


    Although the people outside are all trained soldiers, under the combined attack of Huang Feng and Yinyue Sirius, they have no resistance at all. The guns they usually rely on at this time cannot be used. No matter what effect, they couldn''t hit Huang Feng and Yinyue Howl Sirius at all.


    When Yang Liang saw this situation, he was shocked by Huang Feng¡¯s ability. He knew that although there were a lot of people on his side, he was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent at all. So, while Huang Feng was dealing with other people, he secretly went to There were so many people in the camp that Huang Feng didn''t dare to break in alone, no matter how powerful he was.

 1505 Chapter 1505

    "bump!"


    Yang Liang, who was running to the camp, suddenly stopped, and then looked at the corner in disbelief.


    It was not that Yang Liang wanted to stop, but that the specific pain made him stop. He had been a soldier in the barracks for several years and he had seen blood on his hands. He naturally understood his current situation.


    He was shot!


    Moreover, the direction the bullet came from was exactly in that corner. Sure enough, when Yang Liang looked towards the corner, Lu Xuan was holding the gun in both hands, the muzzle was pointed at him, with some tension on her face, she still kept shooting. posture.


    "You, it was you, haha." Yang Liang gave a tragic laugh, then fell to the ground unwillingly.


    Before, Yang Liang was completely frightened by Huang Feng. He only wanted to hide in the camp, but he forgot. There was also Lu Xuan who was with Huang Feng just now, and his own negligence also gave him It brought very bad consequences.


    Lu Xuan saw Yang Liang fall to the ground, and the nervous expression on her face still did not disappear. Just before Huang Feng went out of the corner, he handed the gun he snatched from Ma Ning to Lu Xuan and asked her to hold it for self-defense.


    And Lu Xuan was originally nervous and afraid to hide in the corner, waiting for Huang Feng to return, but she did not expect that Yang Liang ran from a place not far in front of her, and still turned her back. of.


    After Lu Xuan hesitated slightly, she raised her gun to Yang Liang. You know, Lu Xuan also grew up in a military compound, and was no stranger to guns. She even used to play when she was a child.


    And now, Yang Liang was not far away from her, still facing her back, so Lu Xuan''s shot did not cause any accidents, one shot was killed!


    However, this was Lu Xuan¡¯s first murder after all, so it was inevitable that she was nervous and afraid. Fortunately, Yang Liang still had some distance in her, so she could not see Yang Liang¡¯s tragic situation clearly. Otherwise, she might Will vomit.


    "It''s the first time to kill?" Just when Lu Xuan was staring at Yang Liang''s body in a daze, Huang Feng''s voice came from her ear. Although it was very soft, it made Lu Xuan''s original nervous mood. Settled down.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan nodded, no longer looking at Yang Liang''s body, but instead looked around.


    At this time, the soldiers who had surrounded them all lay down, and they looked a little quiet around them, and there was no scream. Then Lu Xuan looked at Huang Feng and asked, "Are you okay."


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a slight smile, such a small person, and it''s just an ordinary weapon, Huang Feng doesn''t care about it: "Let''s go quickly."


    "Yeah." What just happened gave Lu Xuan a new understanding of Huang Feng''s strength. There were so many people around him with guns in his hand. Not only did Huang Feng kill them, he was actually a little bit like himself. I didn''t suffer any injuries, which is obviously very serious.


    "Is that your pet?" Lu Xuan looked at Xiaobai and asked. She was by Huang Feng''s side just now, and she didn''t see how Xiaobai appeared. She thought Xiaobai came with Huang Feng. , It''s just that they were hiding here before waiting for them.


    "My friend." Huang Feng said, Xiaobai''s heart is not as simple as a pet, plus, Xiaobai can also understand his words. Therefore, this person-wolf relationship is more like a friend relationship. .


    Lu Xuan nodded, saying nothing.


    The two immediately left the camp, found a car outside, and drove directly to Gaoqing Village, which Maning mentioned earlier. Gaoqing Village is not too far away from the camp where Huangfeng and the others are now. They drove less than twenty. In minutes, the two arrived.


    After that, the two chose to walk on foot. After all, the place they were going to was a secret base, to save people, so they couldn''t make much fanfare.


    However, the guards of the secret base were even stricter. The two looked at it from a distance and found a lot of outposts. This was still on the surface, and the number of secret posts was unknown.


    Therefore, Huang Feng could only choose to leave Lu Xuan outside and lurking in alone.


    "You just stay outside, it''s convenient for me to go in alone." Huang Feng said to Lu Xuan.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan didn''t object this time. She knew what she was capable of, so she could only add chaos when she followed. So, it''s better to stay outside and relieve Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng had the manager who Lu Xuan was arrested in the hotel before, and he didn''t dare to leave Lu Xuan outside alone, so he said to her: "I will let Bai stay with you. If you encounter danger, it can solve it. ."


    Then Huang Feng said to Xiaobai: "Xiaobai, you stay and take care of her, don''t let anyone hurt her, you know?"


    Xiao Bai nodded very humanely, and Lu Xuan did not refuse. After all, she had seen Xiao Bai¡¯s performance before. If she was arrested again, it would bring trouble to Huang Feng. Xiaobai is here, it will be better.


    After arranging Lu Xuan, Huang Feng once again lurked to the secret base. This time he still used the stealth skill of thieves. This skill was quite easy to use, and because Huang Feng has been using this skill, now This skill has been promoted to the top, not only the duration is very long, the cooling time has also become much shorter, at the same time, the stealth effect is better, and it can even directly remove the shadow on the ground, making it more difficult to find him.


    Huang Feng approached the gate of the base smoothly, and along the way, he really found a lot of secret guards, and even more secret guards than the people standing guard on the front, which made Huang Feng also sigh, here The guards are really tight enough.


    However, even if there were a lot of secret sentiments, they couldn''t find Huang Feng''s location. Huang Feng still reached the door safely, but how to get into the base was another trouble.


    This secret base is a huge house, covering an area larger than that of Lu Zifeng¡¯s villa that Huang Feng saw before, and the front is an iron gate. Huang Feng can only enter through this door if it is violent. If it is destroyed, it will definitely be discovered.


    "Hey, I can only choose to fight the grass and startle the snake." Huang Feng muttered standing in place.


    There was not even a hidden place around here. Huang Feng had to show up on the spot. After that, he took out a grenade he had snatched from the ring. You know, Huang Feng just killed a lot of people outside that camp. Thinking that firearms might be used later, he collected a lot of weapons and ammunition, and there are not a few grenades.


    Huang Feng threw the grenade to a place where a secret sentry was located. The person was blown up on the spot, and the huge explosion also attracted the attention of people around him. Both the open and secret sentry had seen it.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s appearance was very short, less than two seconds, and he was invisible again after throwing the grenade. Therefore, the people around could not see him, or saw him, but only After seeing a phantom, Huang Feng disappeared, and those people even thought they were dazzled.

 1506 Chapter 1506 Underground Space

    "Enemy attack!"


    "Hurry up and report, someone has rushed to the base!"


    "A secret whistle was killed! No target was found!"


    Those sentinels immediately became busy, and most of the secret sentries outside the base came out, looking for the shadow of the enemy, while the other part was still hiding in the dark, secretly searching.


    The search by the secret guards did not produce any results. At this time, the gate of the base was opened. A group of heavily armed soldiers ran out and began to join the search. After the soldiers came out, the gate of the base was again The crash closed.


    However, those people obviously didn''t know that in that short period of time, someone had already lurked into the base. When the door was closed again, Huang Feng was already in the base.


    When he arrived in the base, Huang Feng saw what it looked like. There were still many people inside, some of them were wearing soldier uniforms, patrolling, and the others were wearing white coats, they were also busy. It''s just that Huang Feng doesn''t know what they are up to.


    What Huang Feng didn''t know was that this secret base was actually a scientific research institution that carried out various studies, including weapons, industrial technology, and even viruses.


    As for this organization, the head Xue is in charge. It can also be said that this is the lair of head Xue.


    Huang Feng wandered this place. He did not expect that those people would lock Lu Xuan''s father and other relatives in this place. After all, it didn''t look like a prison cell at all, it was more like a formal research institute.


    "Did that Maning lie to me?" Huang Feng was a little confused.


    At this time, Huang Feng has been searching in it for a long time, and he has not been able to find those places where people can be closed, even a lot of small rooms, he has been in, and still can''t find it. It can be said that most of it here He has seen all the places, and there are no suspicious people locked up here, and the white coats are busy everywhere.


    Just when Huang Feng was thinking about whether it was time to go out, a group of people suddenly came in. Those people were not far from Huang Feng. They clicked on a wooden shelf where test tubes were placed. Then, the wall cracked from the middle. It drove, and then the few people started walking in.


    Huang Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that there was a dark room here. No wonder he couldn''t find it no matter how he found it before. The button was hidden too deep.


    Therefore, Huang Feng hurriedly walked a few steps and followed those people. Before Huang Feng entered, the wall was closed again, there were no gaps on the surface, it was perfect.


    At this time, what appeared in front of Huang Feng was an elevator. Those people entered the elevator, and Huang Feng followed in. After entering, they were close to the corner. Fortunately, the elevator was big enough and those people were also inside. In some places, no one noticed that there was already one more person in the elevator at this time.


    Huang Feng clearly felt that the elevator was not going up, but running down. Actually, this is not surprising. When Huang Feng was outside before, he saw that the height of this place was so high. If the elevator went up, Can''t go far.


    However, underneath, there is a lot of room. Huang Feng even feels that he is already at least twenty or thirty meters underground at this time.


    "Kang Dang!" With a cry, the elevator stopped and Huang Feng was the first to walk out, and then he found a blind spot for monitoring, took the initiative to show up, and when the cooling time was over, he sneaked again and looked here.


    This secret base should be an important part of this place. It is surrounded by heavily armed personnel. The breath that Huang Feng feels on these people is even heavier than those before. Obviously, these people are better than those above. Those people are more powerful.


    Huang Feng was walking while searching, and this time, he finally found a room where people were closed. From the window on the door, you could see a few people in it. These people were obviously not scientific researchers or armed personnel. , Even, one of the women was a bit like Lu Xuan.


    "Could it be these few people?" Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Just when Huang Feng was about to go in and ask about the situation of these people, another group of people came over. The head of this group was wearing a suit with extraordinary aura, but Huang Feng felt the feeling of haze from him.


    And beside this person, there are people wearing military clothes. Two of them are not armed, and the others are fully armed, with masks on their faces, leaving only a pair of eyes.


    "Open the door!" said the head of the few people walking to the room where Huang Feng is.


    Immediately, a soldier came over and opened the door of this room. Those people filed in, and Huang Feng followed in.


    When the people inside saw these arrivals, it was as if they hadn''t seen them, just sitting there, motionless.


    "Lu Zifeng, General Lu, have you considered it? As long as you agree to join us, you can go out from here right away, and your family will not be affected by it. You are still a general instead of being a prisoner like you are now, and, I will also personally apologize to you to accompany the wine." The man in the suit, with a smile on his face, said to the person inside.


    "Sure enough, there is Lu Xuan''s father." As soon as Huang Feng heard his name, he knew that he had not found the wrong person, and these people, based on their age, can also tell who is Lu Zifeng.


    "Huh!" Lu Zifeng snorted coldly, but he didn''t speak, and there was no fear on his face.


    "Lu Zifeng, even if you don''t think about yourself, you still have to think about your relatives. Do you want to watch them suffer with you?" the leader said indifferently.


    "Xue, what do you think of our Lu family? Are you so afraid of death when you are our Lu family?" a young man said.


    "Of course the people of the Lu family are good." The leader said, the young man''s surname Xue: "But you should all know that there are things in this world that are more painful than death."


    When several people heard his words, their faces changed. Of course they knew that death was not the most terrible thing, the most terrible thing was that life is better than death!


    "Xue Xiong, don''t overdo it!" Lu Zifeng said with a gloomy expression on his face.


    "If I''m really too much, you won''t be able to live well up to now." The leader, Xue Xiong, said: "However, my patience is limited. I hope you don''t challenge me. Patience."

 1507 Chapter 1507

    "Let''s talk about it, what the hell is going on?"


    When Brother Fan and the others were about to leave, they were stopped, and the person who stopped them was Wu Hao''s father, Wu Tian!


    However, compared to before, Wu Tian seemed to be a lot older at once. He was very energetic and energetic, but now he looks wilted. The wrinkles on his face and crow''s feet in the corners of his eyes seem to have suddenly increased.


    Actually, this is not surprising. After all, it is hard to accept the matter of white-haired people sending black-haired people to anyone. Not to mention that Wu Tian is very fond of his son, and he There is only a son like Wu Hao!


    "Mr. Wu, you...what did you say?" Brother Fan said nervously.


    Wu Tian did not come alone. There are a few bodyguards in black clothes and sunglasses behind him. Judging from the aura of these people, they are certainly not weak. Anyway, they must be stronger than them. Brother Fan heard that when Wu Tian was young, he was a ruthless character. He thought it was a fake before. After all, Wu Tian now feels like a gentle and gentleman. It¡¯s hard to imagine that when he was young, he was a What a ruthless role.


    "I don''t want to repeat what I said, you''d better speak it honestly." Wu Tian said indifferently, "I know, my son called you before he died, and met you before. I think you must What do you know."


    Wu Tian didn¡¯t even have the heart to deal with the funeral of his son. Now he only wants to avenge his son. His son obviously died naturally, so he must have killed him. He wants to find the murderer and kill the other family. , Let the other party use the life of the family to pay for his son''s life.


    And want to find the murderer, this is obviously a key factor for Brother Fan, so he found Brother Fan early, just because he was afraid that he would escape. It turns out that his previous guess was not wrong, if he comes one step later. , This Brother Fan and others must have left the magic capital.


    "Mr. Wu, what do you mean? I don''t know too much." Brother Fan said, "I met with Young Master Wu on the phone before, but I promise, Wu Shao''s death, and I have no light, he is not I killed it."


    "I know, my son wasn''t you who killed you. You still don''t have the ability and courage." Wu Tian said, "But, you must know who the murderer is. I hope you will honestly tell you everything you know and don''t force it. I use means, you know, I am very sad now, and I must avenge my son. Anyone who does not cooperate, I will not be polite!"


    With that said, the men in black behind Wu Tian took a step forward, and immediately put a huge pressure on Brother Fan and others. He believed that Wu Tian would definitely be able to do what Wu Tian said. If he is true If you don''t cooperate, it will definitely be miserable.


    "Mr. Wu, don''t embarrass us. We dare not say." Brother Fan said, "That man is very powerful and cruel. If he knew that we had confessed him, he would not let us go, Mr. Wu , Don¡¯t force us."


    "Are you afraid he won''t let you go? Are you afraid that I won''t let you go?" Wu Tian said coldly. He looked at Brother Xia Fan and others and said, "Today, if you don''t tell who the murderer of my son was Who, none of you want to leave here alive!"


    Following Wu Tian''s words, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a few degrees. Brother Fan and the others felt cold and bitter. Looking at Wu Tian''s unsentimental face, Brother Fan and others didn''t think he was lying.


    "It''s Huang Feng." Brother Fan was very knowledgeable about current affairs and said: "Wu Shao asked us to play fairy jump for Huang Feng, but Huang Feng is very skilled. So many of us are not his opponents. He also forced us to confess my Wu Shao. I guess that Wu Shao''s death may have something to do with him."


    "Huang Feng?" Wu Tian was slightly taken aback.


    "It''s the big boss of the celebrity who has become more popular recently. The movie he starred in is still in theaters, and he is also the owner of Time Space Entertainment." said a younger brother of Brother Fan.


    Wu Tian nodded. He has been a little concerned about Huang Feng recently. After all, this is a super rich man who has just emerged recently. Moreover, he is still very young. It is said that he started from scratch. Wu Tian doesn''t believe it very much. Can a self-made man achieve such a great achievement in such a short period of time?Wu Tian didn''t believe it anyway.


    However, Wu Tian did not expect that his son''s death would be related to Huang Feng.


    "By the way, Hao''er said before that a classmate in Jiangzhou helped out, so he could take root in Jiangzhou so quickly and build a good relationship. Isn''t that classmate Huang Feng? Isn''t it a classmate? Huang Feng helped Hao''er before, why did Hao''er kill him?" Wu Tian was very puzzled.


    He also knew about Wu Hao¡¯s trip to Jiangzhou before. Later, Wu Hao came back to report that he had established a good relationship with Jiangzhou and the company could open a branch there at any time, and Wu Hao also mentioned When he reached Huang Feng''s name, he said that Huang Feng was his classmate, and it was precisely because of Huang Feng''s help that he was so quick to catch up with the people in Jiangzhou.


    It''s just that now how come the two have turned against each other?


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Wu Tian said while looking at Brother Fan.


    "No, absolutely not." Brother Fan quickly shook his head and said: "It was really Shao Wu who asked us to go, but Huang Feng was too powerful for us to succeed."


    "Why Haoer asked you to do this?" Wu Tian asked.


    "He asked us to ask about Huang Feng''s experience over the past six months. Young Master Wu seems to be very curious about Huang Feng''s experience. Then, let us announce Huang Feng''s scandal to the media and make Huang Feng bad." Fan said.


    "Ask for half a year''s experience?" Wu Tian was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood. Obviously, his son was interested in Huang Feng''s half-year experience. In fact, to be honest, he was curious about Huang Feng''s experience. It''s not his own son, or he''s very curious. If Huang Feng really started from scratch, there must be some secrets in his body. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to achieve his current achievements in half a year.


    It¡¯s just that Wu Tian didn¡¯t expect that his son actually did it directly. As for the thing that stinks Huangfeng in the end, Wu Tian didn¡¯t think there was anything. In his opinion, the shopping mall is like a battlefield without friends. No friends are needed. Although his son and Huang Feng are classmates, if he really learns Huang Feng¡¯s secret, then Huang Feng will definitely not be able to stay. There will be one more opponent, and Huang Feng will also Thinking of revenge, so it is necessary to cut the grass and root.


    However, his son obviously didn''t know the true situation of Huang Feng, so he rushed to make a move, but he failed, and even his own life was lost.


    Obviously, this Huang Feng is not simple, but Huang Feng will certainly not be a simple person if he can develop to the present level within half a year. It is just that his son thinks of the other party simply.


    Thinking of this, Wu Tian sighed deeply. His son is still too young and he is too impulsive to do things. Why doesn''t he believe that, how fast Huang Feng can develop, will he be an ordinary person?Even if you are looking for Huang Feng''s troubles, you don''t need to look for these wastes in front of you. They don''t have the skills, and they don''t have the backbone. As soon as things fail, he will be directly confessed.


    "Mr. Wu, can we go now?" Brother Fan asked in a low voice.


    "Break one of their legs." Wu Tian said softly to the people in black behind him. Then, he looked at the frightened Brother Fan and others and said: "You should be thankful that I am no longer I¡¯m the one before, otherwise, it¡¯s not as simple as losing a leg."


    "Mr. Wu don''t want it, Wu Shao''s death really has nothing to do with us. We have said everything that should be said." Fan Ge and others begged for mercy.


    "It''s because you talked too much, so you have to pay some price." Wu Tian said, if the trash in front of him hadn''t confessed his son, his son would not be called by Huang Feng. The tempers of these people in the past are not as simple as breaking their legs, they are to pay for their son''s life!


    However, although Wu Tian will not kill these people in front of him, he will never let Huang Feng go. However, he is not as impulsive as his son, and he must be revenge. However, Huang Feng¡¯s You have to figure out the details first, and then make a detailed plan. Only in this way can you kill Huang Feng and avenge your son without exposing yourself.


    "Hey, Hao''er, why are you so impulsive?" Wu Tian sighed in his heart, stood up and walked out.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Behind Wu Tian, ??the screams of Brother Fan and others soon sounded in the room. Those people in black won''t be soft on Brother Fan even though they were ordered by Wu Tian. Brother Fan and the others also thought about resisting, but they weren''t the opponents of the men in black at all. Soon, everyone was interrupted by a leg.


    Brother Fan and others are now regretting their deaths, and in their hearts they scolded the father and son of the Wu family. Even if Wu Hao is dead, they have not let go. Brother Fan has already regretted taking such a deal. I thought it was an easy thing, but I was first taught by Huang Feng, and then beaten by Wu Tian.


    In comparison, they are not very cruel to Huang Feng, because it was originally their trouble to find Huang Feng, and Huang Feng taught them that it should be, and Huang Feng didn''t act hard.


    It was Wu Tian who directly let people break their legs. It was a real interruption. From now on, they can only be lame, and the start is much heavier than Huang Feng. Therefore, Fan and others are just Scolding the father and son of the Wu family, but dare not scold Huang Feng.


    The poor thing is that they didn''t even dare to scold the Wu family and their sons.

 1508 Chapter 1508 Lets faint together

    "Who are you? Why do you appear here?" Xue Xiong and the three people have seen the big scene. Although they are shocked by Huang Feng''s sudden appearance and killing his own random by violent means, but on the surface , The three are quite calm.


    "Why do you all ask such questions?" Huang Fengpo said helplessly: "Simply put it, I am his daughter''s friend and I am here to save him."


    Huang Feng pointed to Lu Zifeng and said.


    "Are you Xuan''er''s friend?" Lu Zifeng was a little confused, then looked at Huang Feng with some surprises and asked.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded, but he was thinking that he and Lu Xuan should be friends. Although they have not known each other for a long time, the friendship between the two is not shallow.


    "How is she Xuan''er?" Lu Zifeng asked concerned.


    "She''s okay, waiting for you outside." Huang Feng said.


    "Impossible!" Ma Peng pointed at Huang Feng and said: "You are lying. I just received a call from my son before. Lu Xuan has been caught. How could she be outside?"


    "What''s the point of lying to you? How about you call and ask? Just call your son and see if I lie?" Huang Feng said casually.


    Ma Pengzheng really took out the phone and prepared to make a call. Lu Zifeng and others wanted to stop him, fearing that Ma Peng was taking the opportunity to call people outside, otherwise they would be in danger.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t care very much. He was sure that before the people outside rushed in, he would kill the people in front of him.


    Ma Pengzheng didn''t know if he cared too much about his son and Lu Xuan''s affairs, or he didn''t think of asking outsiders for help. He just called his son''s phone number.


    But no one answered the call, and his face became more and more ugly as time passed.


    My son would definitely not lie to him. In other words, Lu Xuan was indeed caught before, but now it seems that Lu Xuan was saved by Huang Feng or someone behind him, Ma Peng He was just beginning to worry about his son. After all, it was Lu Xuan who was caught by his son.


    "What have you done to my son?" Ma Pengzheng asked with an ugly face, and everyone next to him could hear the trembling and tension in his words.


    Although Ma Pengzheng has a high status, there is only a son like Maning. In fact, he has a lot of women, but either he can''t give birth or is a daughter. The only son is Maning, so he is right. Ma Ning has always been doting, and this has led to Ma Ning''s mischief in the barracks.


    And now that his only son is in danger, Ma Peng is naturally worried.


    "He? Dead." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Dead?!" Ma Pengzheng suddenly protruded his eyes, looking at Huang Feng in shock, as if he didn''t believe what he heard, he simply couldn''t accept this fact.


    "Yeah, dead." Huang Feng said, "I didn''t want to kill him. I just wanted to use him as a hostage to leave the barracks. As a result, your son had a lot of thoughts and wanted to join the barracks to kill me. , Then I can only be rude."


    "You! I''m fighting with you!" After Ma Pengzheng made sure that he had heard nothing wrong before, he rushed towards Huangfeng with a grim face. At this time, his anger had already made him lose his mind. He was already very old and impossible. Give birth again, that is to say, I am going to die!


    For Ma Pengzheng, such a blow was too big, too big for him to accept.


    Seeing Ma Pengzheng rushing towards him, Huang Feng didn¡¯t move. When Ma Pengzheng rushed to his side, Huang Feng waved his right hand, as if he had a mighty force, and Ma Pengzheng¡¯s body immediately flew. He went out and smashed into the wall next to him. The huge impact made him vomit a mouthful of blood. After that, with a "touch", he fell to the ground and was unconscious.


    "Impulse is the devil." Huang Feng said without looking at Ma Pengzheng''s body.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t know that his appearance was the real devil in the eyes of other people at the scene. The facts of his body were too exaggerated and exceeded the cognition of everyone at the scene.


    You know, Ma Pengzheng weighs more than 100 catties. As a result, Huang Feng just waved his hand, and Ma Pengzheng flew out. Moreover, he flew four or five meters away, hitting the wall and fainted. In the past, looking like that, if there were no walls, Mapen might fly farther.


    Is that human being?!


    "Ahem, my friend, have something to do." Xue Xiong coughed and calmed himself down. He knew that facing a master like Huang Feng, he had no room to fight back. Now he can only What we do is to delay the time so that people outside can know what is happening inside.


    "I don¡¯t know how close you and Lu Xuan are, but if you agree to join me, I can promise you that you are prosperous and wealthy. Lu Xuan¡¯s girl is beautiful, but after I reach the top, you want I can find you any kind of beauty. There is no need to do anything impulsive for Lu Xuan." Xue Xiong said.


    Obviously, Xue Xiong wanted to instigate Huang Feng. In his opinion, Huang Feng and Lu Zifeng did not know each other before. That is to say, Huang Feng was not arranged by Lu Zifeng next to Lu Xuan. Huang Feng was probably just Lu Xuan looking for him. It should be Huang Feng who was here to admire Lu Xuan, so he would help Lu Xuan.


    Because of this, Xue Xiong wants to spend money and beautiful women. Of course, if Huang Feng agrees to join him, he doesn''t mind giving him some status. After all, there are not many people like Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng heard what he said, but refused without thinking: "I have promised Lu Xuan. If you want to save her relatives, don''t bother."


    "No, that girl can give it to you, I can give it to you, why are you obsessed with a daughter for her? And, if you really like her, when my big deal is done, I will catch her I''ll give it to you," Xue Xiong said without giving up.


    "Sorry, your suggestion doesn''t make my heart move." Huang Feng said unchanged face.


    But at this time, Huang Feng discovered that the middle-aged man standing behind Xue Xiong seemed to have made some small movements. Although the movements were small and light, Huang Feng still noticed.


    "Bump!" Huang Feng smiled at the corner of his mouth, and disappeared in the next second. Then, the person in charge of the Imperial Military Region just like Ma Peng, flew into the wall and fainted.


    "Forget it, don''t be squeaky, let''s faint together." Huang Feng looked at Xue Xiong with a frightened face. After that, he reached out and patted his head, and Xue Xiong also fainted.

 1509 Chapter 1509 You Go First

    Seeing the three guys fainted, Huang Feng clapped his hands with satisfaction, then turned around and said to the Lu family who had been stunned, "Okay, we can go out now."


    "Okay." Lu Zifeng calmed down and responded to Huang Feng. He was so knowledgeable before, but he hadn''t seen him before. It is inevitable that someone as good as Huang Feng was stunned.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng is a friend of his daughter. Although he was shocked by Huang Feng''s skill, he didn''t need to be afraid.


    "Is it really like what Xue Xiong said? This person agreed to save them because he loves Mu Xuan''er?" Lu Zifeng thought to himself as he got up.


    The people of the Lu family are all locked up here. At this time, they all stepped forward to express their gratitude to Huang Feng. Although they have not yet gone out, there is a lot of hope to go out after all. Still very happy.


    After that, several young people from the Lu family stepped forward and helped up three people who were stunned by Huang Feng. These people are the key to their escape, they are their important hostages. Otherwise, they want to take this guard It''s really not easy to go out in a tight place.


    Of course, if there is only Huang Feng alone, then there is no problem at all, but bringing people like Lujia will cause a lot of trouble, and an accident may increase casualties.


    The reason why Huang Feng fainted Xue Xiong and the others was because he had suffered a lot from Maning before. Who knows if these guys will play tricks anymore, or it will be easier to faint.


    After making preparations, Huang Feng took the lead to open the door. When the soldiers outside saw Huang Feng appearing, they were visibly stunned. Then, they turned their guns and aimed them at Huang Feng.


    "I advise you not to shoot and see who this is?" Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng''s words fell even further. Two of the Lu family''s children had dragged Xue Xiong out, and one of them was still pointing a gun at Xue Xiong.


    "Don''t shoot, otherwise, he will be dead!" said the Lu family.


    The soldiers outside suddenly hesitated. No one dared to shoot. Otherwise, even if Huang Feng and others were killed, if Xue Xiong had an accident, they would not escape.


    And then, when the Lu family brought the other two hostages out, the people outside completely gave up their plans to shoot. Several heads were controlled by others. Who would dare to shoot?


    Huang Feng and his party got on the elevator smoothly and went to the ground.


    And when everyone got into the elevator, Huang Feng obviously felt that everyone else was relieved. After all, being pointed at by so many people at gunpoint, they could not be as big-hearted as Huang Feng. Inevitable.


    "I was scared to death. I grew up and was pointed at with so many guns for the first time." A young man from the Lu family said.


    "Me too." The other said, "However, we have hostages in hand. They dare not shoot."


    "Don''t be careless." Lu Zifeng warned: "I haven''t completely escaped the danger yet, so I''m all up."


    "understood."


    Huang Feng also didn''t dare to be careless in his heart. In the situation just now, if those people shot at the same time, he would also be in danger. Fortunately, those people did not make impulsive decisions.


    After everyone arrived on the first floor, the situation was similar to before. Moreover, they may have been notified by the people below. As soon as the elevator door opened, everyone saw the dark muzzle. Such a scene scared Lu. When several young people in the family jumped, their arms trembling.


    On the contrary, Lu Zifeng, after all, was a person who had seen a big scene, and he did not show the slightest timidity in the face of such a battle.


    "Don''t be nervous, go slowly." Lu Zifeng whispered to the young man in the Lu family.


    Sure enough, after a few got out of the elevator, they walked out slowly. The soldiers outside just pointed their guns at Huang Feng and the others and moved with them, not daring to shoot casually.


    "Retreat, all back!" A young man from the Lu family shouted at the soldiers.


    The soldiers didn''t listen to him, they still moved slowly, and there was not even much change in expression on their faces.


    "Bump!" Huang Feng didn''t hesitate at all, picked up the gun, and shot Ma Pengzheng in his leg. Ma Pengzheng woke up directly from the severe pain, screaming constantly in his mouth.


    It''s not that Huang Feng deliberately targeted Ma Pengzheng, but that Ma Peng is just the nearest to Huang Feng, so he can only be unlucky.


    "I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you!" Ma Peng yelled at Huang Feng. He usually saw a person in a lot of big scenes, because he suddenly learned the news of his son''s death, which was obviously a lot of stimulation. .


    Huang Feng frowned slightly, and then said to the soldiers around him: "Go back, otherwise, they will all die!"


    The soldiers hesitated for a while, and stepped back a little bit, but they didn''t step back far, they still stared at Huang Feng and them closely.


    And those soldiers who were underground before, at this time, also took the elevator up, and more and more people surrounded Huang Feng and them. At this time, everyone knew that there were so many soldiers hidden in this secret base. Huang Feng estimated that there were thousands of people in these densely packed large areas.


    Huang Feng also knew that he could no longer irritate these people in front of him. It was not easy for them to retreat a bit, so he signaled to the people in Lu''s family and continued to walk outside.


    When everyone came outside, they found a few cars smoothly. Huang Feng grabbed Ma Pengzheng and used a gun against him himself. Although he didn''t need a gun, it was easy for him to kill Ma Pengzheng. But, obviously, pointing a gun at Mapenzheng at this time had a better effect on those soldiers.


    "You go first, and I will come later." Huang Feng said to Lu Zifeng.


    As long as Lu Zifeng and others leave, it is very simple for Huang Feng to leave when he is alone.


    "How can you do it!" Lu Zifeng didn''t want Huang Feng to stay and take risks. Although Huang Feng was very skilled, it was difficult to survive against so many enemies, no matter how good his skills were.


    "I''m fine. After you leave, I can get away alone." Huang Feng said: "Don''t hesitate anymore, time is running out."


    Huang Feng knew that these soldiers in front of him might choose to shoot at any time. It does not mean that they must be safe for hostages. For every second of stay here, there is a second more danger.


    "Well, be careful, we will wait for you in front!" Lu Zifeng is not an indecisive person. He also knows that only Huang Feng is the best at the scene and has the greatest chance of escaping. Therefore, it is best for Huang Feng to stay. Of choice.

 1510 Chapter 1510 Killing Hostages

    "bump!"


    Just after all the people of the Lu family got in the car, there was a gunshot, and Ma Pengzheng, who was yelling at Huang Feng in Huang Feng''s hand, suddenly burst his eyes. Then, he saw his chest. Through a big hole, blood is constantly flowing out.


    Ma Pengzheng looked at the distance with some doubts. He didn''t know what was going on. How could these people shoot at him, or that they wanted to kill Huang Feng, but didn''t aim.


    However, apparently no one can give him the answer. When this doubt formed in his mind, he was already breathless.


    Huang Feng was also taken aback by this sudden shot. He didn''t feel the slightest aura of danger just now. In other words, the shot was not aimed at him, and only hit Ma Pengzheng after it was missed. Instead, the other party directly aimed at the one who was firing at Ma Peng, otherwise, once he was targeted, he would feel the danger.


    Because of this, Huang Feng wondered why those people would shoot at Mapengzheng, but then he understood what he had died out in his hand. After throwing away Mapengzheng, he hid away and shouted at the same time. : "Come on, they don''t care about the safety of the hostages anymore!"


    The people of the Lu family just heard the gunshot and thought that someone on the other side had hit Huang Feng. Now when they heard Huang Feng''s call, they felt incredible, but they did not dare to delay the slightest. Start the car and prepare to escape.


    Fortunately, it was not only Huang Feng and the Lu family who were just taken aback, but the soldiers were also taken aback by the sudden gunshot. Although some of them wanted to keep Huang Feng and others behind, , But didn''t dare to shoot easily, so this sudden shot surprised them.


    "Shoot! Shoot all of them and kill them! Head Xue has been killed by them, and the hostages in their hands are fake!"


    At this time, there was a loud shout from the place upstairs, and there was a sniper lying beside the man. The shot that just shot Ma Pengzheng was shot by him. Originally, he listened to the man next to him. He wanted to kill Ma Pengzheng first, so that the people below had no scruples, and then shot Huang Feng.


    However, this person did not expect that Huang Feng reacted very quickly, and immediately realized the danger and avoided it. Moreover, Huang Feng moved very fast, and he didn''t even have time to aim.


    And the soldiers downstairs discovered that the person who had just called out was the second leader of this secret base, and at the same time, the high-level leader of Feng Yu Country. Now that he has spoken, the soldiers naturally have no scruples, he He had such a good relationship with Chief Xue. He said that Chief Xue was dead, so he must have died.


    As a result, the soldiers shot wildly at the car that Lu''s left, and without the fetters of the hostages, they had no scruples at all, just thinking about killing all those people!


    The people of the Lu family had already started the car and left at this time, but they were not safe. The soldiers, at this time, all got on the car one after another, chasing the people of the Lu family.


    Seeing the cars chasing them out, the person upstairs showed a smug smile. Surrounded by these people, the people of the Lu family would be dead. What''s more, Xue Xiong and others would also He died in the pursuit battle, and then he can push this matter to the people of the Lu family, he has no responsibility at all.


    In fact, the second person in this secret base certainly knows that Xue Xiong is still alive. However, he originally felt that his ability was stronger than Xue Xiong, so he should replace Xue Xiong and exist. He could not find it. As for the opportunity, I didn''t expect that this Lu family would send the opportunity to him.


    As long as Xue Xiong dies, he can take in those forces of Xue Xiong and become the number one leader of Feng Yu Country. After all, he has always been the backbone of Xue Xiong''s forces before, and he has the most power besides Xue Xiong. People, Xue Xiong is dead, and he will naturally be able to inherit his influence.


    Thinking of this, he was faintly agitated, hoping that those soldiers would kill Xue Xiong as soon as possible. Of course, it would be best for the Lu family to die together.


    "Did that person just kill?" At this moment, the second leader of this base remembered that the young man who had just held Ma Pengzheng had been kidnapped. He also saw that the man reacted quickly, not only with quick actions, but also with quick thinking. , So soon I understand how things have changed.


    "No, he disappeared." The sniper said. At this time, he was still looking for Huang Feng, but just after Huang Feng passed by a tree, he never appeared again, as if disappeared out of thin air. , Is it hiding behind that tree?But the tree is not thick and can''t hide people.


    The sniper couldn''t figure out where Huang Feng had gone.


    "Keep looking." The person didn''t care either. In his opinion, Huang Feng is powerful, but he is just an ordinary person. No one can change anything in this matter, so he is not too worried. .


    "Are you looking for me?" Suddenly a voice came from above them.


    The two subconsciously looked into the air, but they saw the person who had just disappeared, floating in the air at this time, and how he approached, neither of them had noticed the slightest, which was incredible.


    "You, what are you?" The second leader of the secret base looked at the floating Huangfeng with horror, not knowing what to say.


    "Go to death with your doubts." Huang Feng snorted coldly, then swiped. After the sniper reacted and flew past him, there was a huge hole in the sniper''s neck.


    After that, Huang Feng didn''t stop, but lightly patted the leader''s body and flew away.


    The leader kept his previous posture, with a horrified expression on his face. However, immediately after a gust of wind came out, his body fell directly on the body of the dead sniper next to Huang Feng. It was very light, but he had already smashed all his internal organs, and he had no chance of being alive.


    After Huang Feng killed the two men, he did not stop and fell from the air. Then, he took out the suspended sports car in Na Ring, let it out, and got in by himself. Huang Feng didn''t want to use this car, but, It now appears that it is better to use this car in this situation.


    Huang Feng drove the car and swiftly chased them forward. Although those who drove some time before him, Huang Feng still caught up with them easily.

 1511 Chapter 1511

    "In this case, let us play the scene of drag racing." Huang Feng muttered as he looked at the enemy cars getting closer.


    Huang Feng changed the car to automatic driving mode. After that, he took out the gun and took out the bullets in the gun. Compared with the marksmanship, Huang Feng obviously believed in his methods more, especially Tianshan Zhemei. This effort, coupled with one''s own internal force, does not seem to cause any less damage than shooting a bullet, and it is more accurate.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng shot a bullet into the tire of the last car. The tire exploded. The car was driving fast, but immediately lost control, started to swing left and right, and then hit an obstacle on the side of the road. A rollover occurred after going up.


    Huang Feng ignored the people in the car, but continued to chase forward. His car was faster than the other cars because he chased each car and hit the tire.


    Those soldiers who chased the Lu family also found Huang Feng, a latecomer, so many people began to divert, slowed down and waited for Huang Feng to arrive, and then kept shooting at Huang Feng''s car.


    However, their shooting was obviously fruitless. Those bullets hit the car body and made a crackling sound, but they couldn''t leave any traces on the car body, let alone destroy the yellow. Feng''s car is out.


    And Huang Feng didn''t deal with these people politely. It was necessary. The bullets in his hand were constantly ejected. Soldiers one by one were killed by him, and more and more cars were forced to stop by the side of the road.


    "Damn! Come cruel?" Just when Huang Feng was fighting Zhenghuan, he suddenly found the soldier in the car in front of him. He leaned out, carrying a big guy on his shoulder, and was aiming at Huang Feng''s car. Well, if an ordinary car is hit by that big guy, it might explode all at once.


    Huang Feng''s eyes condensed. Before the opponent pulled the trigger, the bullet in his hand had already popped out, and he quickly flew over and hit the man carrying the big guy directly. As a result, the man''s hands were crooked and the big guy in his hand was already Turning the direction, a shell flew out of it, and it accurately hit a car next to it. The car exploded in an instant, and the aftermath of the explosion directly destroyed the two cars next to it.


    "Cool!" Huang Feng couldn''t help but feel a little excited as he watched this scene comparable to a blockbuster movie in the United States. The floating sports car passed through the smoke of the explosion, undamaged.


    As Huang Feng continued to chase and kill, there were fewer and fewer cars behind Lu¡¯s family. Those people also discovered that Huang Feng¡¯s car was very powerful, and Huang Feng was also very powerful. They couldn¡¯t hurt Huang at all. Peak minutes.


    At this time, someone wanted to avoid Huang Feng, but it was obviously too late. As long as he was in Huang Feng''s field of vision, he didn''t let him go until the car driven by the Lu family was gone. The pursuer, Huang Feng speeded up again and caught up with the Lu family.


    "Bring to the side!" Huang Feng shouted at the car of the Lu family who was driving parallel to him. The Lu family drove a total of two cars. After all, there were more people.


    When the Lu family saw Huang Feng, he immediately pulled over to the car obediently, and Huang Feng slowly slowed down and stopped the car.


    "How about it, has anyone had an accident?" Huang Feng asked, and at this time, the Lu family also got out of the car.


    "Two people were injured, but there should be no life-threatening." Lu Zifeng said as the head of the family.


    Huang Feng nodded. He also saw that the two juniors of the Lu family were injured. Fortunately, none of the shots was a critical point. There should be no life-threatening danger. However, because of injuries and excessive bleeding, those two The person''s face is very pale, and it is still very dangerous if the bullet is not taken out in time.


    "You two come here, I''ll help you take out the bullet." Huang Feng said.


    "Are you a doctor?" Lu Zifeng asked curiously, and at the same time signaled the two juniors to obey Huang Feng''s words.


    "It''s true." Huang Feng said.


    "How do you want to get it?" Lu Zifeng saw that Huang Feng was empty-handed and had no equipment. There was no way to perform surgery. Moreover, in such an environment, there was no way to disinfect and no anesthetics, which was still very troublesome.


    "Just take it!" Huang Feng slapped one of the people who was shot on the body. That person was shot in the arm. Huang Feng''s palm was directly near the shot. Then, a bullet hit In the shocked eyes of the people around, they flew out directly from the wound and landed on the ground next to them.


    "what!"


    The Lu family junior who was shot screamed afterwards, but Huang Feng had already taken out some hemostatic medicine from Najie and applied it to the wound.


    "Okay!" Huang Feng said lightly.


    The injured person''s face was still a little pale, but his expression improved a lot. The pain just now was only an instant. When Huang Feng applied the hemostatic medicine to the wound, the blood didn''t flow and he felt pain. Also a lot less.


    "Thank you." The young man said sincerely to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then said to the other person: "It''s you."


    The man came to Huang Feng a little nervously. He just watched the whole process of Huang Feng taking the bullets. Although he knew that there would be nothing wrong, he was still a little scared in his heart.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng did not scare him for long. The feeling of fear came and went quickly. Before he could fully feel the pain, Huang Feng had already taken out the bullet from his body. Then, the medicine was applied to stop the bleeding.


    "Thank you." Lu Zifeng said to Huang Feng: "By the way, I don''t know your name yet."


    "Huang Feng." Huang Feng said lightly: "Let''s go, Lu Xuan is waiting in front."


    "it is good."


    Everyone set off again, and Huang Feng also learned that in the chase just now, the person in charge of the Imperial Military Region was hit by a stray bullet and killed. However, Xue Xiong''s life was quite big, and his luck was also good, although he had been in a coma. However, nothing happened at all.


    With Huang Feng leading the way, everyone quickly reached where Lu Xuan was, and Lu Xuan was quite excited to see that her parents and other relatives were fine.


    During Huang Feng¡¯s absence, Lu Xuan was always worried, worried about the comfort of Huang Feng and her parents and relatives, and worried that she would be caught again. Fortunately, Xiaobai was next to her and stayed with her. , Which made her feel a little more at ease.


    But now that Huang Feng returned with his parents and relatives, Lu Xuan was finally relieved.

 1512 1512 Lu Zifengs Request

    "What should I do now?" Lu Xuan learned the whole story from her father and Huang Feng and others. While shocked, she was also a little worried. After all, this is a major issue involving the country and has to deal with a lot. That was a major event for the entire Feng Yu Country.


    "Now, the first thing we need to know is the safety of Chief One." Lu Zifeng said, with some worries in his words. After all, what Xue Xiong said before was swearing, it doesn''t seem to be lying, it should be true. For those leaders who acted, Lu Zifeng had always maintained a neutral posture before, but that was within the army, and he was very supportive of the leaders of the country.


    "Let''s leave here first, and wait for a safe place to inquire about the news." Huang Feng said.


    At this time, everyone was not too far away from the secret base, and Huang Feng had not killed all those people before. After all, there were too many soldiers there, so those people might rush over at any time.


    "Okay." Lu Zifeng had no opinion, and directly agreed to Huang Feng''s suggestion.


    After that, the group of people went on the road again. Huang Feng drove a car alone. The other Lu family drove two other cars. Lu Xuan was called to his car by Lu Zifeng. He was I want to know the relationship between Huang Feng and his daughter, and to find out who Huang Feng is.


    "Who is he? I don''t know." After Lu Xuan heard her father''s question, she also shook her head in doubt.


    "Don''t you know?" Lu Zifeng became even more confused. Didn''t Huang Feng say before that he was a friend of his daughter?It seemed that they were not familiar with each other.


    "Yes, I really don¡¯t know who he is. Actually, I haven¡¯t known him for a long time. Before, when I got your call, I was going to escape from the hotel. As a result, it was a little late. Those people Already arrived at the hotel, and it happened that Huang Feng was staying on the same floor with me. He saw that I was about to be taken away, so he rescued me. After that, I asked him to help me and rescue you. He hesitated for a while. I agreed." Lu Xuan told her father what she knew.


    "That said, you only met for two or three days?" Lu Zifeng said in surprise.


    "Well, so, I don¡¯t know him. I wanted to hire him as my bodyguard to protect me for a period of time, and wait for the person you sent to pick me up and then separate from him. He didn¡¯t promise to be a bodyguard, but, He still promised to protect me for a period of time. I didn¡¯t expect that when something happened later, he did not leave for this period of time. Instead, he was trying his best to help me. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have been ruined by that Maning a long time ago. See you I won¡¯t be there anymore.¡± Lu Xuan said, at this time, of course, she doesn¡¯t mind saying something nice to Huang Feng. Of course, what she said was the truth. Without Huang Feng¡¯s help, don¡¯t talk about saving her relatives. , Even she can''t protect herself.


    Lu Zifeng nodded. Of course he knew Huang Feng¡¯s role in this matter. Without Huang Feng¡¯s help, these people would not be able to escape. It was just that he thought Huang Feng and his daughter because he loved him. , Will risk saving them, but now it seems that his previous guess may be wrong, and his daughter is not familiar with him.


    The group of people breathed a sigh of relief until they drove the car to the other side of the city and was about to leave the city. It was only at this time that the people of the Lu family really relaxed. They were all within the sphere of influence of others. They are also very scared.


    When he was on the road, Xue Xiong had already woke up. He seemed to realize what had happened. His face was very ugly. However, it was not noisy. Instead, he was so bored all the time. He didn''t know if he was thinking. whats the matter.


    Lu Zifeng and others also heard the news when they were on the road. When the plane that No.1 and several other leaders were in was indeed in the air, they encountered an accident. The plane crashed and all the people on the plane were killed. There was no survivor.


    And this matter was supposed to be kept secret, but it was exposed for some reason. As a result, the entire Fengyu country was shocked. Even ordinary people did not expect such a thing to happen. This is really true. It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Although the entire Fengyu Kingdom seemed calm, the wind was already surging under the dark, because everyone who was qualified to be in that position died, and some others began to have Ideas that shouldn''t be, and dared not have.


    Those who feel that they are qualified and have the opportunity to sit in that position are busy working in secret, even if Lu Zifeng did not deliberately investigate, but they can still guess what those people do.


    "I want to rush back to the army immediately." Lu Zifeng said to Huang Feng: "Every place is not stable now. The foreign forces are also taking action. I want to go back and do something."


    Huang Feng nodded and did not speak. Lu Zifeng told him this, obviously there was something to say to him.


    Sure enough, Lu Zifeng continued: "Huang Feng, I need your help."


    "General Lu is polite, I am just an ordinary person, and there is no way I can help you." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, at this time, Huang Feng already wanted to get out of the world. He didn¡¯t want to go to this muddy water. He had just arrived in this world and had no power of his own. Even if he wanted to fish in muddy water, there was no way. Can''t get any benefits from this internal fight in Feng Yu Country.


    And in this case, Huang Feng naturally didn''t want to continue to participate. The politicians'' methods may not be so bright. For that position, they can do anything. It is no good to go to this muddy water by themselves.


    "No, you can help me, you are very skilled, better than those I know, I hope you can protect me for a while." Lu Zifeng said.


    Huang Feng could know that those people would have unsightly methods, how could he not know that Lu Zifeng?Therefore, he knew that after he returned, he not only had to deal with the problems on the surface, but also to guard against the attacks in the dark. Those were the deadliest.


    If other people protect him, Lu Zifeng will not feel safe. However, Huang Feng is different. Huang Feng¡¯s methods have been seen with his own eyes. He felt that if Huang Feng could not protect himself, he would Damn it.


    "I refuse." Huang Feng said, shaking his head. At the beginning, he promised to protect Lu Xuan for a period of time, only because of the fate between him and Lu Xuan. Now that he has done what he promised her before, he should leave.

 1513 Chapter 1513

    "Why?" Lu Zifeng asked, he wanted to know why Huang Feng refused.


    "Because I don''t want to go to this muddy water again." Huang Feng said: "I am more interested in doing business."


    "However, Feng Yu Country now has signs of great chaos. If this disaster cannot be prevented, there will be no good social order, and there will be no way to do business properly." Lu Zifeng said: "Moreover, I think , With your skill, you shouldn¡¯t stand idly by."


    "This matter actually has nothing to do with me." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "It was just a coincidence that I rescued Lu Xuan, and then I saw her pitifully, so I helped her. Actually, you should know that I and your daughter They are not very familiar."


    "Even if you and my daughter are not familiar with each other, as a citizen of Fengyu country, do you watch your country fall into war?" Lu Zifeng said anxiously.


    Because of the loss of so many high-level leaders, the entire Fengyu Nation is full of undercurrents, and war may break out at any time, and Lu Zifeng does not want to see such a thing happen.


    "I''m not from Feng Yu country." Huang Feng said in his heart, but he didn''t say much about Lu Zifeng. He still needs the status of Feng Yu country for the time being.


    "Then I would like to ask General Lu, how are you going to deal with this matter." Huang Feng asked.


    "First, go back to the military spirit of the Stabilization Force, and then find a few important people to discuss and recommend a qualified leader to preside over the overall situation." Lu Zifeng said.


    Lu Zifeng did indeed plan this way. He himself is the person in charge of a large military area, and he still has prestige in the army. Otherwise, Xue Xiong would not have thought of subduing him before. If he came forward, Xue Xiong is also better able to get the support of those in the army.


    Therefore, Lu Zifeng has such ability and influence.


    "Don''t General Lu want to be in that position?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No." Lu Zifeng said without even thinking about it, "I know my ability and manage the army is fine, but the ability to govern the country is still not enough."


    Huang Feng nodded. He could see that Lu Zifeng''s words were not lying. He really had no such thoughts. Huang Feng did not expect that Lu Zifeng would still be sober at this time, knowing his own shortcomings.


    You know, because of Xue Xiong¡¯s plan before, now Feng Yuguo¡¯s senior leaders have lost a lot of time. Now the situation is a bit chaotic. Like Lu Zifeng, he has status and influence. Now he can control the troops. Sitting in that position, however, Lu Zifeng was able to stay awake and never forget his original intention. This was very difficult. At the same time, Huang Feng was very impressed.


    However, Huang Feng admires Lu Zifeng. In his heart, his own interests are the most important. After all, he will not always live in this world. Therefore, in his heart, he naturally values ??his own interests more.


    Therefore, Huang Feng asked tentatively: "Then General Lu can tell me to live, is the right person in your heart?"


    Lu Zifeng hesitated and said, "I think Secretary Xu is pretty good."


    It may be that Lu Zifeng felt that Huang Feng''s previous performance was not problematic and worthy of trust, so he did not hide his thoughts from Huang Feng.


    "Secretary Xu?" Huang Feng said. Of course, he couldn''t directly say that he didn''t know Secretary Xu. That would arouse suspicion.


    "Yes, I have some friendship with him, and I know him a little bit. Although he is only the leader of Jianyang Province, his ability is beyond doubt. I believe you can govern Fengyu country." Lu Zifeng said.


    Huang Feng nodded, remembering the identity of Secretary Xu, and then said to Lu Zifeng: "I admire General Lu''s character. If there is any use for me, please tell me."


    "That''s great." Lu Zifeng said. He didn''t doubt Huang Feng''s words. He thought that Huang Feng was moved by himself, and didn''t think much about it. He was still very happy to have Huang Feng''s help. .


    So, Lu Zifeng left happily afterwards, and Huang Feng immediately exchanged a few slaves and asked them to go to Jianyang Province to investigate this Secretary Xu and some capable officers around him, to understand all of their affairs, even It includes living habits and so on.


    Huang Feng has already planned for the next thing.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s answer, Lu Zifeng was relieved a lot, and the group rushed to the camp where Lu Zifeng was responsible. Lu Xuan was also very happy about Huang Feng¡¯s promise to help her father. In her heart, she obviously felt the same. Huang Feng is very good. With his help, his father''s affairs will definitely go smoother.


    The way back was really not peaceful. Lu Zifeng, Huang Feng and others were actually assassinated. According to their judgment, these assassins were not the same group of people, that is, there were multiple groups of people. , Wanted to assassinate Lu Zifeng and others, but didn''t want to see him return to the camp alive. This also proved Lu Zifeng''s previous judgment that now the entire Feng Yu Kingdom is undercurrent, and the situation is very complicated.


    However, with Huang Feng''s help and the observation of the little eagle that he secretly released, none of those assassins were successful, all of them were killed on the spot, not even a single person could return alive.


    However, such a move does not seem to dispel the plans of those people. The blockade continued along the way. Therefore, it took a week for the original three-day journey to arrive.


    As soon as he arrived at his own territory, Lu Zifeng became busy, and Huang Feng temporarily acted as his temporary bodyguard to protect his safety. During this time, Huang Feng also saw Lu Zifeng¡¯s prestige in this unit, and Networking, it''s really not just for fun.


    With Lu Zifeng¡¯s return, this camp, which was already a little bit ready to move, stabilized in an instant. Then, Lu Zifeng continued to move around, discussing how to solve the immediate problems, relying on his connections and of course, he He still united a lot of people, and Huang Feng finally saw the Secretary Xu in Lu Zifeng''s mouth, a very temperamental person.


    I have to say that this Secretary Xu really has some abilities and skills, and he is very sophisticated. His ability, coupled with the strength of Lu Zifeng and others, soon became an important force in Feng Yu country.


    Of course, Secretary Xu was not the only one who wanted to be in that position. Therefore, even with the help of Lu Zifeng and others, Secretary Xu did not dare to say that he would be successful. It was just that there was a possibility.


    "Huang Feng, now we need your help." Lu Zifeng found Huang Feng and said that day.


    "What can I do?" Huang Feng asked. Actually, during this period, Huang Feng was still quite leisurely. After all, this is the site of Lu Zifeng. Those with unpredictable hearts would not dare to blatantly do it here, and, Even if they want to do it, they often don''t need Huang Feng to do it and they will be discovered. Therefore, compared with the fright on the way, Huang Feng is still very comfortable during this time.


    And now Lu Zifeng has found him again, obviously there is something for him to do.


    "We learned that there are several forces that are colluding with some foreign forces. Once these people succeed, then Feng Yu Country''s interests will be damaged. Therefore, I hope you can do something." Lu Zifeng Said.


    "Let me help them out?" Huang Feng said.


    Lu Zifeng nodded: "Of course, I also know this is dangerous, so this time I just ask for your opinion, not forcing you to go."


    Of course Lu Zifeng knew that this task was very dangerous. He himself could find a master like Huang Feng to be a personal bodyguard. Those people would also behave like this. Therefore, those people must have bodyguards beside them now. Yes, and the ability will not be weak.


    "I''ll go." Huang Feng agreed without hesitation this time.


    "Then you should be careful." Lu Zifeng was not hypocritical. After that, he took out a medal to Huang Feng and said: "You take this. I know you are more willing to do business and don''t want to enter the army. However, with this thing, you In the future, you can enjoy the treatment of a high-ranking officer without having to serve in the army."


    Huang Feng took the medal from Lu Zifeng, knowing that the other party was thanking him for his contribution during this period. Huang Feng was not polite, so he put it away. With this thing, obviously, it will be more convenient for him in the future.


    "General Lu, I have something to tell you." Huang Feng hesitated and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Zifeng looked at Huang Feng in confusion, not knowing what Huang Feng was going to say.


    "That..." Huang Feng hesitated a bit, then he thought about it, and said, "It''s nothing, I''m leaving now."


    "Well, you should prepare first. If you need my help, just say it." Lu Zifeng said. Lu Zifeng didn''t ask Huang Feng what is going on. When he wanted to come, if Huang Feng didn''t want to say it, he would ask him. Now, that is of no use, and after this period of observation, Huang Feng is still very trustworthy.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said, then left directly.


    In fact, what Huang Feng just wanted to tell Lu Zifeng was that Secretary Xu was not as good as he looked on the surface. This person has the ability, but underneath he was also doing some secret activities. Huang Feng had placed him next to him. Those people also found out that Secretary Xu had done a lot of bad things, but he just covered it up very well. Even the killers he met on the way back from Lu Zifeng before were those sent by Secretary Xu!


    Obviously, at that time, Secretary Xu didn¡¯t know that Lu Zifeng was going to support him. Before Lu Zifeng contacted him, he had already contacted someone from the other party. Naturally, he thought that Lu Zifeng¡¯s existence was a threat, so he was right. Lu Zifeng started it.

 1514 Chapter 1514

    Huang Feng originally wanted to tell Lu Zifeng about this, but after thinking about it, he decided to keep hiding it.


    Because Huang Feng decided to let his own people replace Secretary Xu!


    Originally, Huang Feng had just arrived in this world and had no foundation yet. Therefore, he didn''t expect to control the country. He just wanted to find a big backer. The target he aimed at was Lu Zifeng. Just help Lu Zifeng to stabilize. Regarding living in Fengyu Country, Lu Zifeng''s status will definitely rise.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that Lu Zifeng did not intend to fight for that position on his own, but was prepared to support others. For this, Huang Feng had no other way besides admiring Lu Zifeng¡¯s righteousness. Fortunately, if the person Lu Zifeng helped succeeds If that is the case, his status will also rise, and Huang Feng also has some comfort in his heart.


    However, Huang Feng is now discovering that the person Lu Zifeng wants to support is actually a villain in person and a villain behind him. Obviously, Lu Zifeng was fascinated by him, which made Huang Feng have the idea of ??replacing him. Up.


    Because of this idea, Huang Feng naturally wouldn''t remind Lu Zifeng. Anyway, he had no intention of reaching that position.


    Therefore, after bidding farewell to Lu Zifeng, Huang Feng asked the slaves he exchanged to speed up his understanding of Secretary Xu, and at the same time, he also increased his understanding of Secretary Xu''s subordinates. In this way, it would be easier to replace him in the future.


    With this in mind, Huang Feng naturally became more concerned about the things Lu Zifeng explained. After all, this matter is related to his future control of this country, and Huang Feng does not want to appear. What an accident.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is a crushing existence in this time and space. During this time, he also knows that there is no internal force and magic in this time and space, and naturally no one can practice. , In this way, in this world, there are only a handful of people who can threaten him.


    Coupled with the help of Huang Feng¡¯s cloak and stealth skills, the targets Lu Zifeng listed were quickly eliminated one by one by Huang Feng. At this time, the methods of Lu Zifeng and Secretary Xu began to appear. They quickly integrated the people who seemed chaotic because they lost their leader. The leaders of those forces were removed by Huang Feng, and they would naturally fall into chaos for a while. At this time, Lu Zifeng and Xu Shuji both shot at the same time, and they were divided and drawn together. , So many people turned to support them.


    In this way, one can go from one to the other, and more and more people support Secretary Xu.


    And Huang Feng also knew that Secretary Xu had already regretted it a little at this time, and felt that he shouldn''t have shot Lu Zifeng before. Obviously, Lu Zifeng wanted to help him and support him wholeheartedly.


    Fortunately, Lu Zifeng obviously didn''t know the previous things, otherwise, he wouldn''t support himself like he is now, which made Secretary Xu feel relieved a lot.


    It¡¯s just that Secretary Xu obviously didn¡¯t know, Lu Zifeng didn¡¯t know about him, but Huang Feng knew. The slaves Huang Feng exchanged were not ordinary people. Those people also had strong skills. It has been a long time since Secretary Xu has been inserted, and Secretary Xu has not been able to find them. Instead, he has investigated the affairs of Secretary Xu clearly.


    Therefore, when Secretary Xu was thinking about how to show off his skills after he came to power, he didn''t know that Huang Feng had already targeted him, and his life had entered the countdown stage.


    In about half a month, Huang Feng has helped Lu Zifeng, Secretary Xu and others clear out the heads of those other forces. This also made Lu Zifeng, Secretary Xu and others in this force understand Huang Feng¡¯s abilities. Very shocked, you know, the leaders of other forces, obviously will not sit and wait for death, and the surrounding protection work must be done very well. As a result, without exception, Huang Feng¡¯s The assassination shows the horror of Huang Feng''s strength.


    And everyone was fortunate, but fortunately Huang Feng belonged to their side. Otherwise, they would probably be finished. Like those people, they would be assassinated.


    Of course, in this way, Huang Feng''s status in everyone''s hearts is naturally higher. No one dares to offend Huang Feng easily, and is afraid of being assassinated by Huang Feng.


    And without the hindrance of other forces, Lu Zifeng finally helped Secretary Xu to wait for that position, and Feng Yu''s country slowly settled down.


    It¡¯s just that Lu Zifeng obviously doesn¡¯t know. It is no longer the Secretary Xu he knew who is sitting in that position, but the slave that Huang Feng has exchanged for. However, besides Huang Feng, other people are obviously unknown.


    "Huang Feng, how are you doing during this time? Listen to me telling my dad that you have been very busy these days?" Lu Xuan found Huang Feng and said that day.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng has been performing various assassination activities outside, so there is no time to meet Lu Xuan, and because of the particularity of the mission, Huang Feng did not even call anyone outside. Fortunately, this In the world, Huang Feng and Lu Xuan are only closer. As for other people, he doesn''t know him, so there is no need to call.


    "Well, it''s a bit busy, but now it''s obviously finished." Huang Feng smiled and said, "Secretary Xu" has already taken the position, and the rest of the matter is to be handled by them, Huang Feng The tasks on his body have been completed, and now it is considered easy. The slaves he exchanged are not only skilled, and they are also capable of handling major national affairs.


    "I''m currently preparing to make a movie. Are you interested in coming to me as a guest star, just for fun?" Lu Xuan said to Huang Feng.


    In fact, during this period, Lu Xuan still had some concerns about Huang Feng. Because of her father, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng was doing, but it should be doing something dangerous. Therefore, Lu Xuan¡¯s heart I was very concerned about Huang Feng''s safety, but she couldn''t contact Huang Feng, so she could only bury this worry in her heart.


    And because Huang Feng rescued her before, plus the things in the hotel before, Huang Feng still has a very special position in Lu Xuan''s heart. She had never wanted to be with a certain opposite sex so urgently before. See you more and understand more. Huang Feng is the first one, but she obviously has no experience in this area, so she doesn''t know what to do, just thinking about seeing Huang Feng more.

 1515 Chapter 1515 Is It Really You?

    With the reminder from her agent and assistant last time, Lu Xuan always wanted to invest in making a movie by herself, but later, her father''s affairs occurred, plus Feng Yuguo, the country was a little turbulent, so , She postponed the matter all the time.


    But now, her father is okay, Feng Yuguo is also on the right track, and she finally thinks about making a movie again, and at the same time, she also thinks about taking advantage of this opportunity to pull Huang Feng too If you come in, you can see Huang Feng more and get in touch with Huang Feng more.


    Of course, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t think about Huang Summit¡¯s acting skills. In her heart, Huang Feng was a powerful agent. Those so-called soldiers who saw him were not his opponents. In terms of filming, they must be. Not as strong as his skills.


    However, it doesn¡¯t matter. She just wants Huang Feng to come to play a guest role, and she will not play an overly important role. Moreover, she is an investor in this movie and a leading actor. Then, there will be Protected by himself, even if Huang Feng''s performance is poor, no one dares to say anything.


    "Filming? Forget it." Huang Feng refused.


    Although he has filmed with Li Bingyun on the earth, Huang Feng is no stranger to filming. The director even praised Huang Feng for acting. However, Huang Feng did not actually have much interest in acting. It was a coincidence that he went to film. Now in this world, Huang Feng doesn''t really want to spend his time on filming.


    "Why? Although filming is very tiring, it is also very interesting. In the film, you can experience a different kind of life." Lu Xuan said, when she was acting, her eyes were shining. Huang Feng has seen it on Li Bingyun''s face before. Obviously, these two people are very passionate about this industry.


    "If Lu Xuan and Bingyun met, the two would definitely become very good friends." Huang Feng thought to himself, Lu Xuan and Li Bingyun still have a lot in common, which makes the two meet There are many common topics, and it is naturally easier to become friends.


    "Come and try it!" Lu Xuan said, "Also, even if you don''t want to act, you can come to the crew to play."


    Lu Xuan just wanted to get in touch with Huang Feng and understand more. It didn¡¯t mean that Huang Feng must be acting. She didn¡¯t mean to force it. Therefore, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to act, and she didn¡¯t mean to be unhappy. .


    "Okay." Huang Feng thought for a while, then agreed.


    One is because of Lu Xuan¡¯s invitation, and the other is that during this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t actually have much to do. Originally, after he came to this time and space, he was thinking about finding a profitable industry. Who knows, it¡¯s actually bad Yang Cuo participated in the turmoil of Feng Yu Country. For this, although he took some risks, he gained a lot, not only the friendship between Lu Zifeng and some other high-level people.


    More importantly, now, the person sitting in the top position is still the person he has exchanged, and is loyal to him. With that person, it won''t be too difficult for him to make money.


    Because of this, most of Huang Feng''s tasks in this space were completed at once, and people became more relaxed, and there was nothing too anxious to do.


    Lu Xuan was obviously very happy when she heard Huang Feng''s promise. After that, she set about preparing for the movie.


    With Lu Xuan''s identity and she is not short of money, the preparations for the film went smoothly, and the film was found. Although not as famous as Robert before, it is also in Feng. Yu is well-known in China.


    There were no problems at all in terms of procedures. Therefore, within a short period of time, the crew was established, and the required actors were recruited quickly under the decision of the director and Lu Xuan.


    "It turns out she was going to make this movie." Huang Feng looked at Lu Xuan''s script and thought with some surprise.


    Huang Feng is in the crew at this time, and because of Lu Xuan¡¯s trust in him, he can walk around in the crew at will and watch the script. At this time, the script Huang Feng is holding is exactly what Lu Xuan is preparing to shoot. Although this is the first time I have watched this script, Huang Feng is very familiar with the content, because he has watched this movie when he was on earth.


    Titanic!


    This is the name of the movie that Lu Xuan is going to shoot this time. Huang Feng doesn''t need to think about it. This movie script must have been replaced by himself. In this world, this script shouldn''t exist.


    "No wonder I came to the beach to shoot." Huang Feng said suddenly.


    Huang Feng knows the results of this movie very well. It is a popular and popular movie. When it was released in China before, I didn¡¯t know how many girl¡¯s tears he earned. Of course, he also earned it. Lots of box office.


    When Huang Feng wanted to find a movie script before, he found such a classic movie. He didn''t expect it to be replaced, and now Lu Xuan actually wanted to shoot it.


    However, Huang Feng still admires Lu Xuan¡¯s vision. Obviously, it¡¯s not too difficult to find a script if she wants to make a movie. However, she ultimately chose this movie. Obviously, she is very interested in this movie. The movie is very promising.


    This is indeed the case. Huang Feng also believes that classic movies will be popular no matter where they are. What''s more, this movie pays attention to the greatness of human nature, and it will not be bad here. The same will become a classic.


    "What are you looking at?" Lu Xuan''s voice suddenly rang in Huang Feng''s ear.


    "Look at the script." Huang Feng shook the script in his hand and said to Lu Xuan, "You want to make this? It''s a lot of investment."


    "Just shoot it!" Lu Xuan said, "I know the investment will not be small, but I am very optimistic about this movie."


    Of course, Lu Xuan understands that the investment in this movie will not be small. If an ordinary newcomer, she would definitely not come up to play such a big game. However, Lu Xuan has such courage, not only because she is optimistic about the movie, At the same time, she herself is not short of money. If the filming is broken, she will lose some money at most. What she likes is filming, not making money.


    "I''m very optimistic." Huang Feng said with a smile. Of course he knew that this movie would not make Lu Xuan lose money.


    Lu Xuan smiled at Huang Feng and just wanted to thank him for his support. Then, her eyes condensed and she looked at Huang Feng in a hurry and said, "Did you just watch this script?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng looked at Lu Xuan with some doubts and said.


    "Can you understand?" Lu Xuan asked anxiously.


    "Of course, what is so difficult to understand," Huang Feng said.


    "Did you put this script in my room? You tell me quickly." Lu Xuan suddenly grabbed Huang Feng''s arm and asked excitedly.


    Can¡¯t blame Lu Xuan for being so excited. She has been looking for the original owner of the lyrics and the script for a long time, but there is no news at all. However, these two things, especially the lyrics, are of great help to her. Yes, the more she couldn''t find the person who helped her, the more curious Lu Xuan was, the more she wanted to know who it was.


    And now she finally has some clues. You must know that the text in the script is not the universal text in the world. At that time, she also took a lot of effort to find someone to "translate", but, Now that Huang Feng could understand it so easily, Lu Xuan couldn''t help but doubt it.


    Of course, if you change to someone else, Lu Xuan will not necessarily doubt it. After all, although there are few people who know this character, it is not that there is no. However, if you change to Huang Feng, it will be different. In her heart, Huang Feng is a very special existence. Because of the previous events, she has a good impression of Huang Feng. Of course, she also hopes that the person who helped her before is Huang Feng. In that case, she would feel that this is The best arrangement from heaven.


    Moreover, she also knows that Huang Feng is very skilled. If it is really him, then he can indeed put this script in his room without knowing it.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Huang Feng said curiously, looking at Lu Xuan who was excited.


    "Hurry up and tell me this matter is very important to me." Lu Xuan looked at Huang Feng and asked. She didn''t see who made it from the surveillance video before. She thought it was a ghost, but now After suspicion of Huang Feng, she suddenly didn''t feel that way, because Huang Feng''s skill is really so powerful that it can''t be captured by the surveillance system, which is also normal.


    Just as Huang Feng was about to speak, Lu Xuan said first, "Please don''t lie to me, okay?"


    Seeing Lu Xuan''s serious face, and with some imploring expressions, Huang Feng had planned to fool around for a while, but suddenly changed his mind to deceive each other by himself, which was indeed not good.


    So Huang Feng nodded and said; "Yes, this script is indeed the one I put in your room."


    Obviously, the existence of the storage box cannot be told to Lu Xuan, and even if it is said, the other party will not necessarily believe it, and Huang Feng said that the storage box was done by himself, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    "It''s really you?!" Lu Xuan said with shock and surprise. Although Huang Feng was suspected of doing it before, it was only her guess. She was not sure about it, but now Huang Feng has admitted directly. , Lu Xuan''s heart was quite excited.


    I finally found someone who had been searching for so long. Moreover, this person is still Huang Feng, this person who is very special to him, Lu Xuan even feels that there is no more suitable candidate than Huang Feng. He made himself more satisfied and happy.


    This is the best arrangement!


    Lu Xuan thought excitedly.

 1516 Chapter 1516

    "Hey, hey, don¡¯t be so excited, I admit that I put this script in your room, and the previous lyrics is the same, but I didn¡¯t take you anything, so I took you one script and one lyrics That''s it. It''s not stealing from you, it''s just a replacement. I''m not a thief." Huang Feng saw Lu Xuan so excited, thinking that Lu Xuan thought he was a thief and sneaked into her room to steal her. Stuff.


    "That lyric is yours too? You can''t go wrong now!" Lu Xuan said happily, and she couldn''t hide the excitement on her face.


    To talk about the previous script, Huang Feng happened, or admitted under his own questioning, that there is a possibility of deceiving himself, but that lyrics is not at all, but he has never told him about the lyrics before. Regarding Ben''s matter, those around him, including assistants and agents, don''t even know about the lyrics book, so Huang Feng is even more unlikely to know.


    And now Huang Feng said that, obviously, he did put both of these things, and he took both of his own lyrics. This must not be wrong.


    "Don''t be so excited, nothing can be wrong. I really didn''t steal your things." Huang Feng explained. Although, even if he stole, Lu Xuan can''t do anything to him, but that is after all affecting his reputation. And, it is impossible for me to admit what I have not done.


    "I didn''t say you stole my things." Lu Xuan said: "In fact, your lyrics book is a great help. Without it, I wouldn''t have my current position."


    Lu Xuan is telling the truth. Although she was also a leader of the new generation before, she has reached a bottleneck and it is difficult to go further. It is precisely because of Huang Feng''s lyrics that she has helped herself. Let yourself be where you are now, otherwise, you are still the same as before.


    "I didn''t say that I was stealing things." Huang Feng said: "As for the lyrics, it''s not a big deal."


    The lyrics are of great significance to Lu Xuan, but in Huang Feng''s eyes, it is not a big deal. After all, for him, there is no cost. On the contrary, the replacement of the lyrics will help him. It''s bigger.


    "Thank you." Lu Xuan said affectionately to Huang Feng.


    Lu Xuan feels that Huang Feng is really a precious person in life. Not only did he use the lyrics to help him in his career before, but later he also saved his life, which is very important to him.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng also felt the affection in Lu Xuan''s eyes, and said slightly unnaturally.


    Huang Feng probably understood the meaning of Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. He had seen such eyes more than once before, but he still didn¡¯t know how to face Lu Xuan¡¯s friendship, so he could only It was escaped first.


    Lu Xuan also saw Huang Feng''s intention to escape, but she didn''t care too much. Now that she had an idea in her heart, she was not someone who would give up easily.


    After that, Huang Feng stayed on the crew and made a cameo in this movie, and Lu Xuan also used her background to get a retired warship, and then modified it to meet the needs of the movie.


    The shooting went smoothly. The actor, Huang Feng, also met, and he looked like a custard boy. He was very handsome and made Huang Feng a little jealous. As for the exposed shot during the shooting, Lu Xuan used a stand-in. , This made Huang Feng actually feel relieved.


    When not filming, Lu Xuan and Huang Feng walked very close. In other words, Lu Xuan deliberately approached Huang Feng, and all the caring for him, the friendship, the crew can see. However, no one dared to say anything about the two of them. Before, everyone only knew that Lu Xuan had a background, but when a car with a special license plate came to pick up Huang Feng, everyone at the scene knew that Huang Feng, this The person who played a small role in the movie also has a good background.


    Moreover, whether it is Huang Feng or Lu Xuan, they usually treat everyone in the crew very well, and naturally no one will speak bad words behind their backs.


    However, if these people don¡¯t say it, it doesn¡¯t mean that the paparazzi outside don¡¯t know. They must be very capable. Although they are also afraid of Huang Feng and Lu Xuan¡¯s background, they still report these things because, In their view, what they reported was all facts and there was no falsehood, so they were not afraid that Huang Feng and Lu Xuan would bother them.


    Although there are many reports about the two people outside, Lu Xuan still hasn''t changed the slightest. Even if her assistant and agent persuaded her, there was no effect. She seemed to be ignorant of what happened outside. The same, or know, but it seems that I don''t care.


    In short, Lu Xuan usually leans to Huang Feng as long as he has time. This makes Huang Feng a little embarrassed, but also a little dark and refreshing. After all, Lu Xuan is not only beautiful, but also, People who are still very good in all aspects, take the initiative to show themselves, Huang Feng has no reason to feel uncomfortable, especially when Lu Xuan faces other people, most of the time she looks cold, but when he is in front of him, It''s like a different person, especially docile, which makes Huang Feng even more enjoyable.


    Therefore, when the filming was finished, the relationship between the two was much closer than before. Both of them understood each other''s meaning, but they had never pierced the window paper.


    When the film was in post-production, the publicity had already begun, and what Lu Xuan did not expect was that her film actually had a collision with Robert''s film.


    Originally, because of family reasons, Lu Xuan¡¯s time to shoot this movie was delayed a lot, and when it came later, her feelings of making the movie and Robert''s anger had disappeared unknowingly. She was there every day. Enjoying the feeling of contact with Huang Feng, she has even forgotten what happened at the time, so she did not pay attention to the latest situation of the film directed by Robert. She did not expect that the two films actually hit the deadline.


    "I really didn''t expect it." Lu Xuan said with some emotion. She didn''t expect that she didn''t plan to collide with the other party anymore, but actually met again.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng asked.


    After that, Lu Xuan talked about herself and Director Robert again, and Huang Feng also knew that the script she had obtained was directed by Robert, and a star like Lu Xuan actually encountered a change of roles. I didn''t expect it before.


    "It is estimated that the other person''s complexion will be very interesting by then." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "I actually don''t have much confidence." Lu Xuan said: "Although your script is very good, I think it''s great, but we don''t know what the actual effect is. Moreover, the director we are looking for is similar to Robert. It¡¯s still a bit worse than that, whether in terms of popularity or ability. Therefore, the two movies have collided head-on, and I am not very sure."


    "Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong with the movie that kills him." Huang Feng said confidently. He also read the script directed by Robert. Although it is okay, the box office should not be bad, but it is with Titanic. When the numbers met, they took the initiative to be cannon fodder.


    When the Titanic was released that year, the sensation caused by Huang Feng is still fresh in his memory. It is not hot enough to describe it. What''s more, this time and space movie market is more mature than the movie market on earth, and has box office potential. Also bigger.


    "You are so confident?" Lu Xuan asked.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said. The reason why he has been on the crew is not just for the small role, or with Lu Xuanqing and me. More importantly, Huang Feng is supervising and he doesn''t want to see the earth. When the classic movie reaches this time and space, it will be ruined.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s supervision is also influenced. Because of the relationship between him and Lu Xuan and his own background, the director dare not take his opinions seriously, and sometimes he will discuss with Huang Feng. Shooting, it can be said that although Huang Feng only played a small role in this movie, his rights in the crew and the influence on this movie are not small.


    For this reason, Huang Feng knew that the quality of this movie was not much worse than that of the original work on the earth. This also made Huang Feng beat the director Robert at the box office for this movie. Very confident.


    "Since you have confidence, so do I." Lu Xuan said.


    "Don''t worry, the box office of this movie will definitely surprise you." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan nodded. Actually, she didn''t have much expectation for this movie. Although she thought the script was good, whether the audience would accept it or not, it''s still a matter of two points, plus the director Ha and Robert. Movies are hitting dates, which will definitely affect the box office, and people will definitely compare the two movies.


    For this reason, Lu Xuan only hopes that the film he invested in does not lose money. Otherwise, I am too sorry for Huang Feng''s script. As for Huang Feng, the box office will surprise him, and Lu Xuan does not hold it. Expecting too much, she thought it was Huang Feng comforting her.


    Huang Feng also noticed that Lu Xuan did not seem to believe her words, but Huang Feng did not say much. What will happen to the facts? Then, she will know. Huang Feng is looking forward to the classic movies on earth. What kind of sensation has it caused in this world.


    "Really looking forward to it!" Huang Feng said with emotion.

 1517 Chapter 1517

    On the other hand, Director Robert also learned about the conflict between his new play and Lu Xuan¡¯s new play. When he first learned about it, he was shocked. For some reason, the release of his movie was postponed. Originally, he didn''t care too much. After all, the schedule now chosen is better, and he is also very confident in his movie.


    Therefore, Robert does not think that the change of schedule will affect the box office of his movie, and he also hopes to use this movie to improve his position in the director circle.


    However, when he saw a movie called "Titanic" in the same movie as him, he didn''t care at first until he saw that the heroine of the movie was actually Lu Xuan. He was stunned.


    Robert was still a little guilty about replacing Lu Xuan before, feeling that he was sorry for Lu Xuan. After working with Xin Yue for a while, Director Robert missed Lu Xuan even more. It is because Xin Yue¡¯s ability to perform is so average. I can''t say it''s too bad, but it''s not very good. Compared with Lu Xuan, it is even worse.


    Everyone has always agreed with Lu Xuan¡¯s ability. Before, the movies she starred in were not necessarily good at the box office, but not many people questioned her acting skills, saying that she was a box office poison, but not many people. Said she was not good at acting.


    It was because of the comparison with Xin Yue that Robert missed Lu Xuan even more. However, after all, Xin Yue was stuffed in by investors, and he had no choice. Therefore, he just regretted not being able to cooperate with Lu Xuan. .


    However, Robert obviously did not expect that after Lu Xuan left from his side, he actually took over a movie. Ordinarily, it is normal for Lu Xuan to take over the film, except for the schedule of the two films. Actually in the same time period, this inevitably made Robert think a little bit more.


    "Could it be that she did it on purpose? Want to prove that she is better than Xin Yue, which makes me regret it?" Director Robert thought to himself, but then he shook his head and denied his guess. Lu Xuan is the star of the movie. Yes, but she can''t decide the schedule of the movie. It seems that this should be a misunderstanding. This schedule is not set by her, it is completely coincidental.


    In fact, what Robert didn''t know was that Lu Xuan really set this schedule, but when she set it, she didn''t know that Robert''s new movie was also released on that schedule.


    "It''s a pity, I was a little guilty of Lu Xuan, now she may be even worse." Director Robert said to himself.


    Robert is very confident in his new movie, the script is good, and his own directing ability is also strong. Although the acting ability of the heroine Xin Yue is a little worse, the original demand for the heroine of this movie is not too high. , Being able to be a vase has already completed most of the task, plus, the cast of my own play is better than Lu Xuan''s movie.


    Therefore, Robert feels that Lu Xuan¡¯s movie hits his own date, and the box office is definitely going to be bleak. Although Robert¡¯s movie¡¯s main battlefield is in his own country, Feng Yuguo is also a big ticket holder. He doesn¡¯t. Will give up, and because of this, at that time, the two movies will definitely collide, and Lu Xuan''s movie is going to be unlucky.


    This made Robert, who was already a little guilty of Lu Xuan, feel more guilty. However, even if he feels guilty, he cannot make the schedule now. After all, it has already been decided, and this schedule is not him. One can change it, and it is impossible to make fun of his movie because of the guilt of Lu Xuan.


    "It''s a big deal, if you have a chance to cooperate with Qingxuan again." Robert thought to himself.


    As the heroine of Robert''s new play, Xin Yue also knew at this time that her movie was about to collide with Lu Xuan''s movie. Not only did this not make her nervous, but she seemed very excited, and even faintly expecting.


    Xin Yue always felt that she was no worse than Lu Xuan. Regardless of her appearance or ability, the reason why the other party was better than her was only because she had a good background, which made Xin Yue always angry. of.


    But this time, I finally found a good backer. Although she paid some price, she still felt it was worth it. Through the efforts of the person behind her, she squeezed out Lu Xuan and became the heroine of Robert''s new play. , Which makes Xin Yue very happy.


    And this time, my own movie collided with Lu Xuan''s movie, which made Xin Yue very happy, and she was finally able to beat her against Lu Xuan.


    "Xin Yue, this is an opportunity for you. As long as your movie''s box office is better than Qingxuan''s this time, when we run it again, your status in the entertainment circle of Fengyu Country will definitely rise a lot. Qing Xuan is your stepping stone." Xin Yue''s agent said to Xin Yue.


    "I know, huh, this time I will let the proud woman know that I am better than her! She is just relying on her background!" Xin Yue said with an arrogant expression, she was very confident in her movie Regardless of whether it is the director, the script, or the lineup, Xin Yue feels that it is better than Lu Xuan''s, and the movie''s box office will naturally surpass Lu Xuan.


    At the thought of Lu Xuan''s shocked look on her face, Xin Yue couldn''t stop excited.


    "Not bad." Xin Yue''s agent said: "However, we have to be careful. After all, Qingxuan has a background. Who knows if she will do anything with the box office data."


    "Forgive her for not having the guts." Xin Yue said, but she was also a little worried, and said: "At that time, we will find some navy soldiers to black her out."


    "I''m afraid this won''t work. There was a navy who hacked her before, but as a result, those people quickly disappeared. Now no navy dare to deliberately hack her." Xin Yue''s agent shook her head and said.


    "It''s hateful, that woman can do whatever she wants if she has a background!" Xin Yue gritted her teeth, but she seemed to forget that she wanted to find Shui Jun Hei Lu Xuan, and Lu Xuan didn''t do anything to her.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it when her movie comes out. If her movie is not good, then we don¡¯t need to invite the navy, there will be many people criticizing her. If her box office and word of mouth are inversely proportional, then her character will be defeated. It''s gone." Xin Yue''s agent said.


    "Well, it can only be done like this." Xin Yue said, but she didn''t even think in her heart that Lu Xuan''s movie would get more box office than her.


    Time passed slowly, and the time for the two films was getting closer and closer. The publicity campaign for both films has already begun. However, according to market feedback, it is clear that the films directed by Robert are more popular. The audience also looked forward to it more.


    The film level of Robert¡¯s country was originally higher than that of Feng Yuguo¡¯s films. Now almost all of the high-grossing movies in the world are from this country, and there are also a large number of loyal fans in Feng Yu, who all think of their own country. The movie is definitely not as good as the movie in the country where the director Robert is located.


    In addition, the director Robert is well-known and his movie lineup is also very luxurious. Naturally, there will be more people looking forward to it.


    As for Lu Xuan, although Lu Xuan''s reputation is already very large now, it is mainly because of her reputation that she earns from songs. In terms of movies, she is not a box office guarantee, and she has been known as the box office before. For Poison, as long as there is a movie she plays, the box office is very average, and there has never been a hit, and this time it is in a collision with Robert''s movie. Naturally, everyone is not optimistic about her movie.


    Even those fans of Lu Xuan were worried about their idols at this time. Although they would definitely support Lu Xuan, they also felt that the schedule selection of Lu Xuan''s new movie was very bad, even Many people called for Lu Xuan to change the schedule. After all, domestic movies had always been weak before. This was not because Lu Xuan was alone.


    However, Lu Xuan will definitely not change the schedule, even if the market feedback is not good, but because of Huang Feng''s support, she will not change the schedule. Moreover, if it is changed now, it is not equivalent to admitting herself. Is his movie inferior to Robert''s movie?This is the first to lose before the battle. I didn''t know the opponent''s schedule before. Now that they have collided together, there is no reason to reschedule. It is bound to collide.


    During this period of time, Feng Yu Nation¡¯s national power has been further stabilized. The slave Huang Feng exchanged did not reveal his stuff, and even showed good means. This is also one of the reasons for Feng Yu Nation¡¯s rapid stability, and that slave Many people¡¯s abilities have also been recognized, and now there are almost no objections.


    Of course, the undercurrents of Fengyu Kingdom were only known to the upper class. For ordinary people, they don¡¯t feel much at all, and the country will definitely not report it, so those people don¡¯t even know. , Their country was about to fight or even split. For them, the biggest news was that the previous leaders suddenly had an accident. However, the new leaders soon came to power and stabilized the situation. Therefore, they I didn''t feel anything strange.


    And as the false Secretary Xu took his position, Huang Feng began to slowly deploy. With the help of this new number one and the help of Lu Zifeng, Huang Feng started a large-scale investment in Fengyu State. Even in some fields, it has already played a pivotal role. Although Huang Feng has not been able to find a very unique industry, but with the help of people above, he wants to make money, which is really not too difficult. Things.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Lu Xuan saw Huang Feng as if she had been playing. In fact, she didn''t know that Huang Feng''s net worth had increased a lot.

 1518 Chapter 1518: Finally Released

    "The movie is going to be released tomorrow, and I don''t know what the results will be." Lu Xuan, Lu Xuan and Huang Feng said with some anxiety after having dinner with Huang Feng that night.


    This is, after all, Lu Xuan¡¯s first investment in a film. Before, she was only responsible for acting in a movie, so she didn¡¯t care much about it. However, this is obviously not the case this time. She is also responsible for acting, and also responsible for publicity and exhibition, etc. Work, she realized that it is not easy, and this time, if she didn¡¯t think about colliding with Robert¡¯s film before, and looking for a chance to spend more time with Huang Feng, she would not choose to bother. To invest in movies.


    "Don''t worry, the results won''t be bad." Huang Feng said. He was a little bit looking forward to it. What kind of situation will the movie be released tomorrow?Still on the street?It''s all possible.


    "I''m not really worried about making money or losing money. I don''t want to see your classic script and ruin it in my hands." Lu Xuan looked at Huang Feng and said. Obviously, Huang Feng''s position in her heart is more important than making money. There are a lot of things, this script was given to her by Huang Feng, she didn''t want to spoil it, she wanted to present it perfectly.


    "You have done a good job. No matter what the box office is, this movie has not been destroyed." Huang Feng stretched out his hand to hold Lu Xuan and said.


    Huang Feng is not completely comforting Lu Xuan, because he has already watched the finished film, and the effect is really good. Compared with the version on earth, it is not much worse. There are even some features of this time and space. Huang Feng believes that no matter what the box office of the movie is, it will become a classic movie. Whether a movie is classic or not is not entirely determined by the box office.


    Although, the box office is also a big aspect.


    When Huang Feng held her hand, Lu Xuan''s face blushed slightly, but she did not break free. For them now, although there are not many contacts, there have been several times, and every time they let her Lu Xuan blushed and her heart beat, but her heart was also very sweet. She enjoyed being with Huang Feng now.


    And with Huang Feng¡¯s comfort, Lu Xuan¡¯s mood has also improved a lot. After all, in her heart, Huang Feng¡¯s views are very important. The purpose of shooting this movie has long been different from that of Robert The director is angry, she doesn''t care about that anymore.


    While Lu Xuan was waiting nervously for the film to be released, Director Robert and Xin Yue also had the same expectation that the new film directed by Robert would be released simultaneously across the world tomorrow, which made Robert a little nervous. After all, the results of this movie The quality of the movie is good or bad, but it can determine his position in the director circle. He has to pay attention to it and be nervous. If the movie is on the street this time, many people are waiting to see the jokes.


    And Xin Yue is also very excited and nervous. This is the movie she starred in. It is the first time she has gone out of the country. When she thinks that her movie will be released globally tomorrow, Xin Yue can¡¯t sleep with excitement. With good film performance, she will also have the capital. Then she can say that she is an international superstar, much better than Qing Xuan. Although Qing Xuan is well-known, her performance in film is not good. At that time, let''s see how she is still arrogant in front of her.


    "I have contacted the reporter. As long as the box office data comes out tomorrow, they will immediately follow up with the report. An interview will be arranged at that time. You are prepared for this." Xinyue''s agent told Xin Yue said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready a long time ago. I''ve waited a long time in order to wait for the day." Xin Yue said.


    "That''s good, it''s not easy to get such resources this time, we must not miss such an opportunity." Xin Yue''s agent said.


    Xin Yue nodded. Of course, she knew that this opportunity was rare. Even if she paid the physical price, she just made the benefactor behind her reluctantly agree to help herself this time. If she can''t take this opportunity to expand her popularity, then The loss is too great.


    Fortunately, for this movie, Xin Yue has a great grasp of it, and she seems not worried about the possibility of rushing in. She is now preparing for an interview with the media.


    The next day was an ordinary day, but for those Feng Yuguo who like to watch movies, it was a long-awaited day. Whether it was Lu Xuan or Robert, they all have their own fans. Of course, in terms of movies, although Robert is a foreigner, he is more favored by the people of Feng Yuguo. After all, he has the guarantee of his past performance, and Lu Xuan¡¯s past performance is a bit ugly. Therefore, on the first day, except for Lu Xuan¡¯s fans, few pure passers-by came to see Lu Xuan¡¯s movie. Everyone was watching, wanting to see the reputation of the movie before deciding whether to watch it. .


    "You are also watching the movie today?" At the door of a certain movie theater in Feng Yuguo, a young man asked in surprise when he saw an acquaintance of him who had just picked up a ticket.


    "Yeah, I am a fan of Qing Xuan. I have been waiting for her new movie for a long time, and now it is finally out. Of course I have to watch it the first time." Another person said.


    "Qing Xuan''s movie? What''s so good about that? What''s so good about her movie? You say she sings well, I admit it, but the movie, let''s forget it." The person said before.


    "Maybe it will be different this time." Lu Xuan''s fan said, but when he said this, he was not very confident. If he is talking about songs now, he is very confident, but Lu Xuan''s previous movies have never been very good at the box office. He said that, naturally, his confidence is insufficient.


    "Different? I don''t think there will be any difference. It''s not that she is not good at acting, but her vision of choosing scripts is really bad." The first person before said, and then he shook. The movie ticket in his hand said: "It''s better to watch a movie directed by Robert. The heroine in it is from Feng Yuguo. This is not easy. I must support it. Moreover, the movies directed by Robert have always been Not bad, the quality is guaranteed."


    Lu Xuan¡¯s fans looked at the ticket in his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when I finish watching Qing Xuan¡¯s movie.¡± In fact, he also likes watching Robert¡¯s movies, but compared to Lu Xuan, of course Lu Xuan is more important.


    "It''s up to you, but I still think you''re wasting time." The man said, and then he pointed to the people at the movie theater and said: "You watch them, most of them are watching movies directed by Robert. People''s eyes are sharp."

 1519 Chapter 1519

    Lu Xuan''s fans looked around and saw that most people were discussing the new movie directed by Robert. As for Lu Xuan''s new movie, there were very few.


    In fact, this is not the first time I have met Lu Xuan as a fan of Lu Xuan, and it can be seen from the pre-sale box office of previous films that it is indeed the new film directed by Robert that is more popular. Lu Xuan Although it cannot be said that no one cares about his new movie, there is still a big difference between the pre-sale box office and the new movie directed by Robert.


    "Okay, it''s time to get in." The person who watched the new film directed by Robert said, and then followed the public into the movie hall. As for those who watched Lu Xuan''s new film, they would have to wait a while.


    And as the people who watched Robert''s movie entered the theater, most of the people in the waiting hall were people who watched Lu Xuan''s movie.


    "Hey, friend, are you also watching Qingxuan''s movie?" At this time, a young man walked over and said, there was a beautiful girl beside him. Seeing the appearance of the two, it should be a romantic relationship.


    "Yes, but it seems that there are not many people watching her movie." Lu Xuan''s fan said.


    "No," said the young man who just arrived: "Actually, I wanted to watch a movie directed by Robert too, but my girlfriend had to watch Qing Xuan''s movie, saying it was a romantic movie, suitable for couples to watch together. ."


    "It seems to be what it says in publicity." Lu Xuan''s fan said. He has become accustomed to the coldness of Lu Xuan''s movies, but he doesn''t have any dislike for this young man.


    "What? Are you willing to watch the movie with me?" The girl pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "How can I, I''m very happy, very happy, if you want to watch, I will accompany you to do the second and third brushes without any problem." The young man quickly promised.


    "Okay, this is what you said, you have to accompany me for the second time! I can''t watch Qing Xuan''s movies enough, because those people don''t know how to appreciate it." The girl said, obviously, she belongs to Lu Xuan. Hardcore fans are very supportive of Lu Xuan''s movies.


    "Ah." It''s just that the girl''s boyfriend has turned into a bitter melon face. He just said it. Who knows, his girlfriend is really ready to do it for the second time. This movie has not been watched yet, who knows How about the quality, if it is very poor, wouldn''t it be that you suffer twice from your ears and eyes?


    However, seeing the warning in his girlfriend''s eyes, he couldn''t refute, so he could only answer with a grieved face.


    The original Lu Xuan fan looked at the couple amusedly. Of course, he also envied the couple. He had a girlfriend before. He broke up not long ago. Now he was fed dog food in person. I must be envious and jealous.


    Fortunately, the movie opened soon, and everyone began to enter the theater. After everyone entered the theater, they discovered that this small theater was actually worthy of half of the audience. This was the first time it was released. One day, the attendance rate is so low, which is really worrying.


    "There seems to be a bit of a small number of people." Lu Xuan''s fan muttered to herself. Of course, he is Lu Xuan''s fan and hopes to see his idol''s movies sell out, but seeing the current situation, he has to worry.


    "There seems to be a little less people." The same words came out from the woman in the last row of the projection hall. Next to this woman was a young man who was sitting next to the woman. The girl even took it in this movie theater. She has wide sunglasses, but the skin on her face still shows some of her beautiful looks.


    "It''s okay. When the film reviews come out, word of mouth will go up and there will naturally be more people watching." The man next to the girl said.


    The two people are Huang Feng and Lu Xuan in disguise. The movie was released today. The two chose a relatively remote movie theater. Then, they pretended to be ordinary guests and came in to experience the audience''s comments on the movie. .


    However, seeing that during this prime time, the attendance rate is not too high, Lu Xuan''s heart is inevitably a little worried. Moreover, because the pre-sale results and market feedback were not very good before, the major movie theaters are very There are not too many films on "Nick", and even only about one-third of the new film directed by Robert. Lu Xuan is very dissatisfied with this kind of film, but nothing can be changed. After all, the owners of these movie theaters are all Starting from their own interests, they also want to make money.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t worry too much. No matter it was on the earth or in this time and space, with a good reputation, box office counterattacks had happened, especially in this time and space, the movie market was even stronger. Mature, Big Bowl stars have appealing power, but they are also limited. Unlike the traffic stars on the planet, as long as they participate in the performance, regardless of the performance, regardless of the script, they can have a good box office.


    In this time and space, even if you are an emperor superstar, as long as the movie¡¯s reputation is not good, the box office will definitely hit the street. Lu Xuan was like this before. Although she is a big star and appealing, the box office of the movie has always been average. , And those small-production, well-known movies often achieve box office counterattacks.


    As for the box office of this movie, Huang Feng is still very confident. Therefore, even if the pre-sale is not good, even if the film is not enough, even if the current attendance is not optimistic, Huang Feng still has great expectations. of.


    "I hope so." Lu Xuan said.


    At this time, the film officially began to be screened, and the theater became quiet. Although Lu Xuan and Huang Feng had already seen the film, they still want to go again in the atmosphere of a movie theater. Look at it again.


    Although Lu Xuan seems to be cold, she is also a sentimental person. Therefore, this movie has a deep impression on her, even if she has watched it before, but now she is still caught in it. Attracted by the plot, the love and the greatness of humanity in it attracted her so deeply that she forgot to observe the reactions of the surrounding audience.


    Huang Feng is observing the reactions of people around him. However, those people seem to be attracted by the plot of the movie just like Lu Xuan. Therefore, there is no unusual reaction, but occasionally there are some quiet discussions. But, this way There are not many cases. Most people are watching the movie seriously and are completely invested in it.

 1520 Chapter 1520

    After a long time, when the movie was over, Lu Xuan''s eyes were a little red. She looked at Huang Feng next to her, and her eyes were full of tenderness. Obviously, she had just been immersed in the plot of the movie.


    "What a classic movie!"


    "Awesome, this is the best love movie I have ever seen!"


    "Woo, I''m so touched, why didn''t the actor and the heroine be together in the end? The screenwriter was so bad that the actor died."


    "Qing Xuan''s acting is really good, and that male lead is also very good, and also so handsome!"


    "Qing Xuan finally received a very good movie!"


    When the lights in the theater were turned on, the audience did not leave immediately. They were all aftertastes, discussing, and there were either excited or sad expressions on their faces. Obviously, this movie touched everyone very deeply. , Some people even wanted to buy tickets for the next show on the spot, and couldn''t help but want to watch it again.


    As the first batch of fans to support Lu Xuan, they saw that their idol finally acted in a very good movie, and they were all very happy for Lu Xuan.


    Before that couple, the girl still had some tears on her face. The boy was holding a tissue, and the girl said to the boy: "Go buy the ticket. I will read it again. You promised me before. I did it the second time!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll accompany you to do the second scan, I''ll go buy the ticket, don''t cry." The man said, he had only promised to accompany his girlfriend to do the second scan, but he was just talking about it. However, after watching this movie, he no longer has the same resistance as before. He also likes this movie very much and wants to watch it again.


    And this situation is not a single case at the scene. It was originally a love movie. Therefore, many of the couples came together. After watching it, the women were basically moved and asked for it. Watch it again, and most of the men agreed on the spot. This movie, whether it is the plot, the scene, or the acting skills of the actors, there is no choice. It is definitely a classic, and they watch it again. , I still feel that it is not enough.


    The fan of Lu Xuan before that, at this time, had already left the theater with some complicated and shocking mood, and it happened to be in the hall outside when he met the friend before.


    "You have finished it over there too? I tell you, you didn''t go to watch the blockbuster directed by Roberto. It is definitely a big loss." The friend said.


    "I don''t think so." Lu Xuan''s fan shook his head and said, "If you don''t watch Qing Xuan''s new movie, you will lose."


    "Why, after you watch it, you think Qing Xuan''s movie is good? However, even if it is good-looking, it can''t be compared with the movie directed by Robert." The friend said disapprovingly.


    Then Lu Xuan¡¯s fan shook his head and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to go and see it. This is really a classic movie. If you don¡¯t watch it, it will be a loss for all fans! This is a historical annals. the film."


    "Is it that exaggerated?" The friend still didn''t believe it. He felt that what his friend said was too exaggerated, and it was recorded in the annals. Qing Xuan''s movie is already good if it doesn''t lose money. No matter how good, how good can it be?


    "It''s not an exaggeration, you know it by yourself." The man said: "Okay, I won''t tell you anymore, I''m going to make a call."


    Seeing his friend out of the hall, the person who was Amway muttered: "Is it really that amazing? I''ll go and see if it doesn''t look good, let me see how I spray you."


    With that said, he went to buy a ticket for the "Titanic" movie, and prepared to see with his own eyes what the classic movie of his friend was like.


    And the previous Lu Xuan fan walked out of the hall, took out his mobile phone, called his ex-girlfriend, and said, "Lili, do you have time now? Can I come out? I want you to watch a movie. ."


    Originally thought that she would be rejected, but the girl on the other end of the phone hesitated for a while and agreed. Then, Lu Xuan''s fan turned back to the lobby and bought the "Titanic" movie again. Tickets, and this time, he bought two tickets!


    "How about it? Don''t worry, the audience''s response is very good." On the other side, Huang Feng and Lu Xuan are also walking out, Lu Xuan''s arm is on Huang Feng''s arm, and the two It''s like an ordinary couple.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan said with a look of excitement on her face. Although she doesn''t know what will happen to the final box office, she thinks it is enough to make the audience like it, even if the box office results are not good. never mind.


    "To be honest, this movie is better than I expected." Huang Feng said, you know, on earth, this movie was released long ago. At that time, the special effects technology was not mature enough, but in this time and space , But it already has more mature technology than the earth, and the effect is better, plus the warship itself is not a model, it seems more real.


    "As long as you are satisfied, I''m afraid that your good script will be ruined." Lu Xuan said.


    "No, you have done well." Huang Feng said.


    The two of them walked and talked, and soon they were out of the movie theater. What they didn''t know was that the reputation of the classic works on earth brought by Huang Feng had quickly begun to ferment!


    Love movies, no matter what time, time and space, there is a market. The key is to see if you can make it well and whether the audience will buy it. Huang Feng¡¯s "Titanic" is the movie itself. Needless to say, the quality of Lu Xuan, coupled with Lu Xuan¡¯s own reputation and the excellent performance of the actors inside, will attract the audience.


    After watching this movie, many people began to actively help promote it to let their relatives and friends watch it. At the same time, the online scoring has begun. What surprised many people who hadn¡¯t watched the movie was , The scores have exceeded 20,000, but the score is still 9.8 points, you know, a movie can exceed 8 points is very few, more than 9 points, it is definitely a classic, and now Lu Xuan This movie actually has 9.8 points, which is incredible!


    Although everyone knows that as the number of people rating increases, the score will definitely drop, but this is shocking enough for some people. Many people who haven''t seen it are asking about it online. Does this movie really look so good?


    In short, the reputation of "Titanic" has quickly fermented.

 1521 Chapter 1521

    After more than three hours, another "Titanic" broadcast ended. Everyone walked out of the cinema with complex and excited moods, and the two people who met before the beginning of the movie, this time, unexpectedly again bumped into.


    "You''re right!" The man who went to see a movie directed by Robert before and was ambited by his friend afterwards said to his friend, "This is indeed a classic."


    Then Lu Xuan''s fan glanced at her ex-girlfriend who was still flushed next to her, and then said to her friend, "I didn''t lie to you."


    "No, this is really a very classic movie." The man said, "The movie directed by Robert is also good, but it can only be regarded as a qualified popcorn movie. Compared with this movie by Qing Xuan, It''s really much worse."


    In fact, the new movie directed by Robert is still good, whether it is plot or special effects, it is a good popcorn movie, and it is also very enjoyable for everyone.


    However, after watching Lu Xuan¡¯s new movie, many people have changed their minds. There are a lot of popcorn movies every year. Although Robert¡¯s movie is good, but it lacks new ideas. It¡¯s okay to see. If you really want to If you look for any connotations, you must be disappointed, especially after comparing it with the "Titanic", this feeling becomes more obvious.


    "The movie that Qing Xuan made this time is really good. With this movie, I believe she will be able to get rid of the title of box office poison!" said the ex-girlfriend of Lu Xuan''s fan. Both of them are Qing Xuan fans. Xuan is also one of the common topics between them.


    "Yes, it certainly can." The male fan also echoed.


    "You guys..." The young people who watched the movie directed by Robert before knew that the two had broken up, but it seemed that they were a little different from what they are now.


    However, he immediately reacted and said: "Let me tell you that the previous breakup between you two was a misunderstanding. It doesn''t need to be that serious. Watching the movie just now made me feel deeply. Sometimes love is really great. , Shouldn''t be defeated by small things!"


    Lu Xuan''s male fan gratefully glanced at his friend, then he looked at his ex-girlfriend and said, "I''m sorry, I was impulsive about the previous thing, but I was wrong."


    "I have something wrong." The ex-girlfriend said with a blushing face. She just watched "Titanic". She was also moved by the love of the hero and heroine inside. She thought that the hero and heroine could not be together because of the disaster. Friends are just some misunderstandings. Compared with life and death, they are really small and can¡¯t be smaller. There is really no need to break up. She actually has her own boyfriend in her heart. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be picking up. After I got his call, I went straight to watch the movie with him.


    Hearing about his girlfriend¡¯s lake, Lu Xuan¡¯s male fan was so excited that he stepped forward and hugged his girlfriend. The two were officially reunited, and it was the "Titan who brought them together again." Nick" this movie.


    "Thank you, Qing Xuan, thank you, the screenwriter of this movie!" the male fan thought gratefully.


    Huang Feng and Lu Xuan didn¡¯t know, because this movie made a team of lovers get back together. If they knew it, they would have been very happy. On earth, the movie "Titanic" was also moved. Countless boys and girls have earned their tears, and it has triggered countless people''s yearning for love.


    And this influence is slowly reappearing in this world!


    "Titanic" is getting more and more praise, and all the people on the Internet are giving high marks to this movie. Those who come out of the movie theater are the first time, with excitement, Share their experience of watching movies online. They don''t want to see such a classic film buried. It should be seen by more people, not as it is now, with only a few films.


    As a result, the film began to flourish on the Internet under the help of these tap water people. More and more people knew about the existence of this film. On professional film review websites, the number of people who rated this film was more and more. More and more, by about midnight, the number of people who scored has exceeded 50,000!


    And more importantly, even if 50,000 people have scored, the film¡¯s rating is still as high as 9.7 points, and there is no significant drop. This is a pretty scary score, and it has caused countless people¡¯s concerns. The curiosity of this movie, because anyone who has watched this movie will use the word "classic" to describe it, which makes countless people want to go to the cinema and see this movie rated as "classic" , What is it like?


    Correspondingly, the new film directed by Robert has an online rating of just 7 points, and as the number of ratings increases, this score has a further downward trend, and in many film reviews There are also many critics of the heroine. They feel that she is useless in it, and even the role of the vase is not fully played. It is a big failure, if it is not for Xin Yue or Feng Yuguo, There will be more scolding.


    After twelve o''clock, many people who followed the movie box office were waiting for the first day''s data.


    "How? How much is the box office? How is the word of mouth?" Robert asked his assistant. In fact, he paid more attention to word of mouth than the box office. After all, he wanted to rely on this movie to hit the top ones. The location, in this case, it is obviously impossible to have a box office without a good reputation.


    However, he is a director after all. He must be concerned about the box office. If the box office is too bad, it will not be easy to find someone to invest in his own movies in the future.


    "The box office is pretty good. Today, in Fengyu country alone, there are 120 million! It is higher than the box office of any previous film on the first day. In our country, it also has 100 million. Other markets add up. , There are also about 100 million." Robert''s assistant said.


    Robert nodded, with a satisfied smile on his face: "Feng Yuguo deserves to be the world''s number one ticket store now, and the box office potential really cannot be underestimated."


    "But." Robert''s assistant said with a slightly ugly face at this time.


    "what happened?"


    "The reputation of our movie is not very good, the current rating is not very high, and there is a further downward trend." Robert''s assistant said.

 1522 Chapter 1522 Box Office

    "Bad reputation? What''s the matter?" Robert frowned. Compared to the box office, he obviously paid more attention to the reputation of his films. After all, the top directors depended not only on the box office, but more importantly, the reputation. , Only with good reputation can you become a box office guarantee and your status can rise.


    "In the beginning, the word of mouth was okay, around 7.9 points, but later, the scores got lower and lower. Many people said that the heroine''s acting skills were not good, and that it was impacted by another movie." Robert''s assistant said.


    Hearing his assistant said that those film critics said that the heroine was not performing well, Robert¡¯s face was a bit ugly. Because of this fact, he also knew it. Originally thought, she was more of a vase role anyway, for the movie. The overall effect is not great, but he did not expect Xin Yue to even play the role of the vase well.


    However, Robert has no way. With his current status, he cannot fully control the opinions of those investors. Only the top directors can be so confident when facing investors. There is no way to change their minds.


    And this also made Robert want to go one step further and reach that top position. In this way, he would not be subject to so many constraints when making movies in the future.


    "You said that our poor film reputation was affected by the film on the other side. What''s the matter?" There is no way to change Xin Yue''s affairs. After all, the film has already been shot and it has been released. It is impossible to change roles. So, he can only accept this criticism, but his assistant said that his movie was influenced by another movie. What happened?


    "It''s a movie released at the same time as us, called''Titanic''." Robert''s assistant said.


    "Qing Xuan''s movie?" Robert frowned and said, he must have known about the movies that were released at the same time as him. After all, those were his competitors.


    "Yes, it is the movie that Qing Xuan starred and invested in." Robert''s assistant said: "Her film, although the box office is not as much as ours, but the word-of-mouth is very good. Now more than 50,000 people have rated it. , But the score remained at 9.7, which is really surprising."


    "9.7 points?!" Even if Robert has seen a lot of big scenes, but now he is shocked to hear this score. He has never seen a movie with such a high score, even if it is. Films made by top big directors are already very good. It is 9.7 points, which is an unimaginable number. Moreover, with so many people scoring, it is even more rare. .


    You know, it¡¯s not on the earth. Here, the scoring website is very strict and basically eliminates the existence of the navy. Therefore, this 9.7 score should be true, which is even more difficult. Accepted.


    "Yes, there are unanimous praises for that movie on the Internet. The few bad reviews I read are still because of dissatisfaction that the screenwriter separates the male and female protagonists from the yin and yang." Robert''s assistant said. I was very shocked. Those who are engaged in this line of course know what this 9.7 points means. This is not just as simple as a classic, but a miracle, a miracle!


    "And there are also many people who watched two movies at the same time, praised''Titanic'' on the Internet, and belittled us, so our film reputation will drop so much." Robert''s assistant said.


    Robert¡¯s face was a bit ugly. He didn¡¯t care about the date of Lu Xuan¡¯s movie. He felt that Lu Xuan¡¯s new movie was definitely not his opponent. However, he never expected that his movie was on the box office. Won, but lost in word of mouth, and the gap in word of mouth is still that big.


    At the same time, if Lu Xuan''s film reputation is so good, it will definitely increase the number of films, and more people will watch it. If this way, it is difficult to say whether her film will always lead Lu Xuan''s film at the box office.


    Robert did not expect that the movie he had not cared about before would now become his own enemy. This made him feel caught off guard. More importantly, because of his self-confidence in the movie, he has no detailed understanding of it. I''ve seen Lu Xuan''s film, so he now knows nothing about Lu Xuan''s new film except the name.


    "Help me buy tickets for Zhang Luxuan''s new movie." Robert said to his assistant.


    "Okay." Robert''s assistant naturally understood what Robert wanted, so he went to buy tickets for him.


    However, because it was too late, there were few screenings, and many people came to watch because of the influence of online comments. Therefore, Robert''s assistant could not buy tickets for the night. Robert wanted to see Lu Xuanxin. For movies, you can only wait until dawn tomorrow.


    This made Robert''s mood even heavier. The good reputation of the "Titanic" movie seemed to have begun to affect its box office, which made him worried.


    On the other hand, Xin Yue, the other protagonist of the matter, is also paying attention to the box office of her movie. After all, this is her first time to appear in such a blockbuster, and she also thinks about this opportunity to open her own international market. At the same time, she has promoted her status in the domestic entertainment circle, so she is naturally very concerned about the success of her movie.


    "How is it? How is the grade?" Xin Yue asked her anxiously when she saw her assistant coming in. She had already rested at this point, but today she was a little excited and couldn''t sleep.


    "The results are here. Today''s global box office exceeded 350 million!" Xin Yue''s assistant said with excitement, this number is higher than she expected.


    "Three to five hundred million?!" Xin Yue also yelled. Before, she was not a heroine who had never played a movie, but her results were not very good, even worse than Lu Xuan''s, the best. The box office of a movie was only three hundred million. At that time, the whole crew had a celebration party, and she was proud of it for a while.


    But today, in just one day, it surpassed the total box office of her previous best movie. How could Xin Yue not be excited? She seemed to see her movie''s big sales and rely on this movie to go international The market scene.


    Xin Yue''s face was flushed from being overly excited.

 1523 Chapter 1523 Box Office Gap

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that the box office would be so high. The big director is the big director. This effect is really extraordinary." Xin Yue''s assistant also said with joy. She is Xin Yue''s assistant. With a high status in the entertainment industry, she can rise with the tide. Therefore, she is also very happy to see Xin Yue''s performance this time.


    "Yes, I won''t work with those small domestic directors anymore. If you want to find me for filming, at least it will be an internationally renowned director!" Xin Yue said with a smug expression. Such a good result obviously made her I am very proud and feel that I am also a wrist. I can''t lose my identity and cooperate with those unknown directors. If I''m tired, the box office of the film is not high. Isn''t it a waste of money?


    And Xin Yue also believes that with this filming experience and the guarantee of this box office performance, there will be many big directors who will find her to make movies in the future, and they will all be well-known big directors. Now he is also an international superstar!


    Thinking of her future scenery, the complacency on Xin Yue''s face became more obvious. Suddenly, she said as if thinking of something: "By the way, how about that Qing Xuan movie?"


    "It''s far worse than ours, it seems to be just over 70 million." Xin Yue''s assistant said, when it came to 70 million, she looked disdainful, but she had forgotten even this number. For them, it was not a small number anymore, but now that Xin Yue''s new movie box office scores are very good, she naturally looks down on the "trivial" 70 million.


    "It''s only 70 million, let me just say, that Qing Xuan has no abilities except her background." Xin Yue also said with contempt, she also doesn''t like this number now.


    "That is, I believe that when these two films are released, you will definitely be able to replace Qing Xuan, and she will be beaten back to her original form. At that time, we will not have to rely on her breath." Xin Yue''s assistant said.


    "Yes, she just sang a few okay songs. I really don''t know who she is." Xin Yue said, "After everyone knows the box office of these two movies, I think she herself I don¡¯t even have the face to say that I am a superstar emperor!"


    Speaking of the emperor superstar, Xin Yue¡¯s face was faintly yearning. It was the highest position among entertainment stars. She is still far away from that position. However, with the help of this movie, she will definitely be able to leave. The position is closer. When the time comes, I will shoot a few more works by major directors, and I will be able to reach that position smoothly.


    "Yeah, when we are in Fengyu, we will be polite when we meet." Xin Yue''s assistant said, saying that things gather people in groups, and Xin Yue''s assistant and her master are both Similar character, now is quite a bit of a villain.


    "Huh, those people who gave me a face before, I want them to look good soon." Xin Yue said, Xin Yue''s character in the entertainment circle is not a secret, so many stars, especially those who have higher status than her All of the stars look down on her a little, and naturally they will not give her a good face.


    And now Xin Yue thought that she was about to become an international superstar, naturally she was thinking about how to retaliate.


    In the morning of the next day, many entertainment media reported the box office of several movies released yesterday. Among them, the movie directed by Robert and the "Titanic" starring Lu Xuan, the two movies have the most coverage, the former is The box office is very high, and the latter has a good reputation. As for other movies, they are undoubtedly cannon fodder in front of these two movies.


    The reporters arranged by Xin Yue in advance played a certain role. They all reported the imported film directed by Robert. Although the protagonist is only a vase role, it is not easy. There are more reports and it is understandable.


    As for Lu Xuan¡¯s film reports, many reporters have reported relatively little. After all, the film¡¯s reputation is good, but its box office results are not good, even about half of Robert¡¯s new film. When they were all attracted by that huge number, naturally there was not much coverage of Lu Xuan''s films.


    However, it is not without discerning people. Some reporters have discovered and reported that Lu Xuan''s film lineup is only about one-third of that of Director Robert, but the box office can reach half of the other party''s. This is very rare. Moreover, Lu Xuan¡¯s film reputation is obviously better, but it has a rating of 9.7. A film with such a high score has never appeared before. These reporters also believe that a good reputation will definitely help Lu Xuan. The increase in movie box office.


    Moreover, starting today, Lu Xuan''s new film "Titanic" will also be released in other countries around the world. At that time, it will be difficult to say what the box office will be and whether it can surpass the film directed by Robert.


    Lu Xuan has been in a good mood since she came out of the cinema last night. In her opinion, as long as the audience is satisfied, as long as Huang Feng is satisfied, that is enough. Therefore, she does not care too much about the box office or the reporters. Even when some reporters wanted to interview her, she refused.


    I have been busy with the release of new movies for some time, so Lu Xuan has not taken a break, and Huang Feng is also busy with the layout, and there is not much time to rest. Therefore, today, after the movie is released, both of them have I was out of free time, so I went out to play together. As for the movie, the two of them put it down for the time being. Anyway, the movie has been released, and the publicity work is also in charge. They just need to enjoy the holiday. Up.


    However, Huang Feng and Lu Xuan went on vacation. Robert was not in such a good mood. Early in the morning, he took the ticket reserved for him by his assistant and went to see the "Titanic" movie. Movies, and when he came out of the cinema, his face was not so good, his face was gloomy, especially when he saw the red eyes of the boys and girls around him, his face was even more ugly.


    This is a classic movie!


    Although Lu Xuan is his competitor, Robert''s judgment on the movie will not be affected by this. After watching the movie, he knew that "Titanic" is definitely a classic work. The narration of human nature is very clever, and people are attracted and caught in it unconsciously.

 1524 Chapter 1524

    If the film is directed by himself, or if the film and his own film are not on the same schedule, Robert will not be so in a bad mood, and he will even admire the director and screenwriter of this film.


    However, it now appears that this is obviously impossible. His movie was released at the same time as this movie. It is inevitable that audiences will compare the two movies. Before, his assistant said that his movie was rated by this movie. This is a clear proof, and as more and more people watch this movie, this movie is becoming more and more well-known, and its influence on your own movie will also increase.


    Word-of-mouth will affect the box office. In addition, movies in the same period generally only have one hit. In this way, the box office of your movie will definitely be affected. Then, you will be in both word-of-mouth and box office. , Lagging behind the other side across the board.


    "Damn it, who edited this movie, who directed it, and why I have never heard of these two names. Is it a newcomer? Impossible, how can a newcomer make such a good film." Robert Mood Thought irritably.


    Robert is now very curious about the editor and director of this film. However, he feels that the two names are very strange. He has never heard of it before. It should not be famous. However, the more so, The more difficult it was for him to accept it. Two people with no reputation actually defeated him in this way. How could he accept it with a high self-esteem?


    Although Robert had anticipated that his movie box office would be affected by the "Titanic", he did not expect that the impact would be so great. It was only half a day in the morning that the box office had already declined. If it is not very obvious, then in the afternoon, the decline is even greater, and anyone with a discerning eye can see that Robert''s new film is in trouble.


    In the prime time of the evening, this decline has reached a shocking level. There are many people in the theater, but these people are all waiting to see the movie "Titanic". Not many people go to watch his movies. This is completely inverted from yesterday¡¯s scenes. Even if those people are waiting for the "Titanic", they are not willing to go to his movies. It''s like this time. "Titanic" is a trend, watching his movies seems to be very LOW.


    Because the movie theater had never thought of such a situation before, so although the number of films for "Titanic" is a bit more than yesterday, the number of extra films is also limited, and it is still less than half of Robert''s films. Therefore, there are many. People want to cut down on the "Titanic" movie, but can''t buy tickets, and the attendance rate is very high for all the shows, full of scenes can be seen almost everywhere!


    It¡¯s been a long time since this kind of grand occasion has been encountered. Whether it¡¯s ordinary movie fans, reporters, or theater owners, they are all shocked by this situation, and those who have watched the movie, after they came out, have all come out. The film was given a high evaluation, which makes those who have not yet seen it even more irritated.


    The theater owners also urgently adjusted the schedule for the third day. Although they still did not surpass Robert''s film, the schedule of the two films is almost the same. Of course, this also shows The film schedule directed by Robert has been compressed. Otherwise, there will be so many screens. Lu Xuan¡¯s film schedule has increased. Someone must reduce the schedule. For other films, the schedule is already small, and there is no room for reduction. So, if you want to reduce it, you can only reduce the movie directed by Robert.


    This situation makes Robert very angry, but there is no way, because his movie word of mouth is otherwise "Titanic", and from the third day, the pre-sale box office is not as good as the other party. Seeing this situation, if If those theater owners don''t know what to do, then they deserve no money in their entire lives.


    And those reporters are also reporting on this. After all, in the head-on collision with foreign blockbusters, it is obvious that the local film invested by Lu Xuan has the upper hand, which makes many people feel a sense of excitement. There were numerous reports and praise. As a result, more people knew about the film, and it saved Lu Xuan and the others a lot of publicity expenses.


    As for the reporters who agreed to Xin Yue, at this time, they had forgotten the previous agreement. Xin Yue and the others just gave them some benefits, but that point obviously cannot make them give up reporting on this matter. This time, in the entertainment industry, it was a big event. A classic movie was born. If they don¡¯t report it yet, then they might lose their jobs.


    Those reporters can naturally distinguish which is more serious.


    "Xin Yue, it''s not good." At night, Xin Yue''s assistant took a form and rushed into Xin Yue''s room in a panic.


    "What''s the matter?" Xin Yue asked with some confusion.


    At this time of the day, because the grand occasion of the "Titanic" was not obvious enough in the morning and afternoon, the reporters have not reported yet. Therefore, Xin Yue still doesn''t know the changes in the outside situation. As for the latest box office, She hasn''t read it yet. In her opinion, it must be nothing to worry about.


    And now seeing her assistant panicking, Xin Yue felt a panic in her heart for no reason. She felt that something might have happened.


    "Something happened to the movie!" Xin Yue''s assistant said, with a clear panic on her face.


    "What''s the matter?" Xin Yue asked quickly. For her, the most important thing for her now is the movie. Of course, she doesn''t want any accidents.


    "The word-of-mouth and box office of the movie you starred in has shown a significant decline!" Xin Yue''s assistant said: "Now the online rating has reached 6.5 points, and today''s box office is much lower than yesterday, maybe even 100 million dollars. Not anymore!"


    "How could this be?" Xin Yue asked with a frown. Yesterday, neither she nor her assistant paid attention to the word of mouth of the movie. When the two of them wanted to come, the movie box office is so good, the word of mouth is definitely not bad, and if the word of mouth is good, pass After a day¡¯s fermentation, the box office of today¡¯s movie should be higher than yesterday¡¯s. Even if it¡¯s not high, it can¡¯t go down. Moreover, it dropped so much at once, which is incredible!

 1525 Chapter 1525 Box Office Counterattack

    Xin Yue couldn¡¯t accept what her assistant said. Before she wanted to come, the box office of her own movie should have increased today. How could it have fallen? If you want to fall, you should wait a few days. It has fallen since today. It''s too fast.


    "It''s true! And, what''s more serious is that tomorrow''s schedule of our films will also decline, less than today''s." The assistant said.


    "What the hell is going on?" The bad news one after another made Xin Yue almost mad. Yesterday, there was a great movie. Why was it suddenly unpopular. The audience didn''t buy it. Those theaters are now actually If you don''t buy it, you have to lower their lineup. If the lineup drops, then the box office is even less?


    "All of this is related to Qing Xuan''s movie''Titanic''!" Xin Yue''s assistant said.


    "It''s related to her? Isn''t her street-smashing movie at the premiere box office of tens of millions? Today''s box office must be less, how can it affect our box office?" Xin Yue asked with some confusion.


    According to Xin Yue, Qing Xuan¡¯s movie was only half of their box office on the first day, so it would be impossible to catch up with them. Starting from the second day, the other party¡¯s box office must have fallen. Will it affect the box office of your movie?


    "Her film has a very good reputation. It has been rated by more than 100,000 people on the Internet, and the score is still 9.6 points. This is really terrifying." Xin Yue''s assistant said, with a shocked expression on her face. This is still the highest score she knows about movies since she entered this circle. In the past, it was difficult to exceed 8 points, let alone 9 points. This score is indeed a bit against the sky.


    "9.6 points? So high? How could it be possible?" Xin Yue also looked shocked.


    "It''s true. Her reputation for the movie is so good. After those people watched it, they all scored high. This makes more people want to watch it, and the film will naturally come up." Xin Yue''s assistant said .


    "Impossible, it must be fake. How could there be such a high score for the movie? Those who scored must be the navy hired by the woman Qing Xuan, this score must be moist!" Xin Yue screamed, she Unable to accept the fact that a movie she saw as destined to hit the street had such a good reputation, and her own movie was only six o''clock, which was really shocking.


    Therefore, Xin Yue believes that there must be something tricky in it.


    While Xin Yue¡¯s assistant looked at her master, but did not agree with the other party. Now the scoring website is very transparent and fair. It¡¯s no longer the time when the navy could control the score of a movie, Qingxuan¡¯s movie. , The score is so high, it really has little to do with the navy.


    However, if it has nothing to do with the navy, that is to say, this movie really has such a high score, but how is this possible?Never before has a movie scored so high?So lucky to be met by Qing Xuan?Then, hit the date with them again?Then their luck is too bad.


    After screaming for a while, Xin Yue calmed down, because she also understood that the role of the navy inside must be limited, but she still couldn''t accept the fact that her movie was defeated by the other party''s movie.


    "Contact those reporters immediately and ask them to write a few articles and hack that movie." Xin Yue said.


    "Those people don''t take our jobs anymore. I read their articles and they praise the movie." Xin Yue''s assistant said bitterly: "Actually, all the entertainment reporters are writing articles now. Analyzing that movie and praising it, it is hardly seen by anyone who speaks badly about it."


    "How could this be?" Xin Yue''s face was pale, and she suddenly felt helpless. She thought that with the help of the prestige and ability of a world-renowned director, she would definitely defeat Qing Xuan and give her a place in Fengyu country. She even took the opportunity to open up the international market. However, she did not expect that when she faced Qing Xuan, she would lose again, and the defeat was still very thorough, although her film is still leading the box office. However, she knew that with the current trend, Qing Xuan''s movie box office would surpass her, and that would be easy.


    Xin Yue¡¯s estimate was not wrong. On the third day, the movie starring Qing Xuan surpassed Xin Yue¡¯s movie in terms of box office. Although, on the third day, the schedule of the two movies was similar, but it was a single day. The box office gap is huge, Qing Xuan''s "Titanic" box office is almost three times that of Xin Yue''s movie!However, the theaters are full.


    This not only resulted in the fact that the total box office of "Titanic" in Fengyu surpassed that of Robert''s new film, but also caused those theater owners to increase the number of "Titanic" movies again. The film directed by Robert naturally became a victim again.


    By this time, whether it was in word of mouth, box office, or in terms of film arrangement, Qing Xuan''s film had to surpass Xin Yue''s film and completed a complete reversal. And this reversal, Qing Xuan only used It took only three days.


    What shocked the people of Feng Yu country was that Qing Xuan''s movie "Titanic" was not only popular in Feng Yu country, but also in other countries, and its box office was rising, and, The reputation is very good, which makes the people of Feng Yu country even more pleasantly surprised, and there are more people who want to see what this movie that gave them a face in the entertainment circle of Feng Yu country, what is it like? Support me by the way.


    As a result, the entire Fengyu country has formed a craze for movie watching. Everywhere you can see young men and women discussing the plot of the movie. Some young men and women have even brushed four or five. The box office of this movie, It has also been growing steadily, and soon broke the box office record, and there is no sign of stopping.


    The entertainment circle of the whole world was shocked by this sudden appearance of the movie. People want to know where its limits are, how much box office it can finally get, and what honor it will get.


    "Hehe, I think the outside world must be looking for your leading actor now." On the beach of a certain city, Huang Feng and Lu Xuan were resting on a parasol. Huang Feng read the newspaper while joking to Lu Xuan. Tao.


    Huang Feng also did not expect that this classic film that has gone through the face on the earth could achieve such a success in this time and space. Such a success is more brilliant than he had previously expected.

 1526 Chapter 1526

    Huang Feng also thought before that the box office of this movie should not be bad. After all, the classic things are still classic everywhere, but he did not expect that the box office will be so high.


    It has been almost half a month since the movie was released. Feng Yuguo¡¯s domestic box office has exceeded 4 billion, while the global box office has exceeded 9 billion. This is a pretty terrifying achievement.


    More importantly, more than hundreds of thousands of people have rated the movie now, but the rating has always been above 9.5. This is a situation that has never happened before, not only in the entertainment industry. The great response was that other media followed suit.


    At the same time, although more than half a month has passed, the popularity of this movie has not dropped much. There are still a lot of box office every day. This movie has also been named a classic love movie by those boys and girls. If a couple has not watched it, it will definitely be considered outdated. In the eyes of those couples, they can eat a meal less, but this movie cannot be ignored.


    Many couples have even watched it more than once, but even so, every time they watch, the girls are still touched and confused. Of course, at this time, the boys take the opportunity to comfort them and increase their feelings. Afterwards, the relationship can be closer. Therefore, both men and women like to watch this movie.


    "This is mainly due to you. Without the good script you provided, I couldn''t make such a good film. You know, I was called box office poison before. No one dared to ask me to act in a movie. "Lu Xuan said with a smile.


    Lu Xuan was in a very good mood, and she did not expect that the movie she invested and starred in would achieve such good results, which made her position in the entertainment industry more stable, and she also made a lot of money. Even if she had never been short of money before, but the money made in this movie was enough to shock her. It was definitely not a small number. The box office of the movie exceeded 10 billion, which is a sure thing. As the only investor, she can earn a lot, even more than all her previous movies combined. After all, she was only starring in the past and the rewards were limited. How much investment came this time?


    Of course, more importantly, through this movie, her status in the entertainment industry has been completely stabilized, even higher than before. She has truly become a sister in the entertainment industry, and her salary has also increased. It''s a lot, you know, in the entertainment industry, it has never appeared before, such a popular and popular movie, it is not too much to say that she is the first person in the movie.


    "Don''t be humble. If you didn''t have your acting skills and your investment, there would be no such movie." Huang Feng smiled. Indeed, Lu Xuan''s performance is better than Huang Feng imagined. If one person comes to perform, it may not achieve such an effect.


    "I think, now I regret it. The saddest thing is probably the director Robert who replaced you before." Huang Feng smiled.


    "It should be." Lu Xuan also smiled. Although she is generous, but she was changed roles in front of so many people. She didn''t know any news before. She must be very uncomfortable in her heart. Second, although it wasn''t my intention to do it, but it was indeed a good solution to my cruelty.


    Huang Feng and Lu Xuan guessed right. Director Robert is now regretful, not only regretting that he changed Lu Xuan, but also an actress who could not even act as a vase. More importantly, when he chose the schedule, he shouldn''t. Together with Lu Xuan''s film selection, during this time, all the entertainment media reported on Lu Xuan''s film. For his film, the report was very good.


    Anything that was released with Lu Xuan¡¯s films became cannon fodder. Other films had a small investment, and that¡¯s fine. However, his investment in that film was not small at all, and he was still going to use it to impact those films. A top position, as a result, everything is messed up now.


    His movie, except for the good box office on the first day, began to drop sharply from the second day, and after the third day, his box office has not been better, whether it is in Fengyu State or other Countries are the same, because Lu Xuan''s films are also released globally. In this way, Robert''s films have been blocked globally, and the box office in various places has seen a cliff-like drop.


    As a result, by now, Lu Xuan¡¯s total movie box office is about to surpass 10 billion, but his movie box office is worth a billion. Although he did not pay attention to the movie¡¯s box office before, this box office performance It''s too ugly. So far, even the cost has not been fully recovered.


    Moreover, while the box office was not good, the word-of-mouth of his movie was also greatly affected. Now it only has a score of 6.2, which is a decent pass. In fact, Robert knows that this is because his movie and Lu Xuan¡¯s movie hit the deadline. People unconsciously compare the two films, which has resulted in the current results. If they were released at other times, their scores would be above 7 points.


    However, regret is no longer useful. It has happened. In the head-on collision between himself and Lu Xuan''s movie, he was completely defeated, and the defeat was very miserable.


    As for the other unsatisfactory starring Xin Yue, originally, the box office of this movie is higher than any of her previous movies. She should be happy, but now she is not happy at all. Now the domestic entertainment circles are reporting on Lu Xuan¡¯s movies and Lu Xuan herself, no one pays attention to her at all. She is very jealous, but there is no way.


    More importantly, many of the people who gave negative comments on Robert''s movie gave low scores because of her heroine. How can Xin Yue, who thinks highly of herself, accept it?


    Therefore, Xin Yue''s mood has been very poor during this period of time. Even some reporters who watched the excitement did not seem to be a big deal, even came to interview her and asked her if her new movie was completely defeated by Lu Xuan and what she thought.


    Can any ideas?Xin Yue wanted to kill Lu Xuan. She didn''t expect that Lu Xuan had been driven away from the crew, but the other party had a bigger battle, and she was completely defeated by the other party. After missing such a good opportunity, it would be very difficult for him to think about surpassing Lu Xuan in the future.


    Because of this, Xin Yue has been in a bad mood recently. In the past, she liked to hang around in front of reporters¡¯ cameras to increase her exposure. But now, she has a headache when she sees those reporters and keeps avoiding those people. I wish those reporters would forget themselves.


    The movie is still in theaters, and Huang Feng and Lu Xuan have ended their vacation. Lu Xuan has received widespread attention as soon as he appeared in the public eye. Now, whether it is ordinary audiences or media reporters, They were all very curious about Lu Xuan, and wanted to know more about her.


    Therefore, Lu Xuan became busy as soon as she came back. After all, she invested and starred in this movie. Therefore, she still attaches great importance to it. Although the popularity is still there, it is lower than before. Therefore, Lu Xuan I also joined the publicity team, wanting to make the movie more popular.


    And Huang Feng also has his own things to do. Originally, he was laying out the industry in this time and space. Now, he unexpectedly discovered that the classic movies on the earth will be popular here as well. Since a movie, it has a box office of tens of billions, which makes money faster than other industries.


    Therefore, Huang Feng began to target this industry. He also established an entertainment company in this time and space. After preparation, he took some classic TV and movie scripts on the earth to this time and space, even if there is no "Titanic". The brilliance of "number", but, it must be able to make a lot of money, no matter what time and space, the entertainment industry is very profitable.


    With the support of the above-mentioned bosses, Huang Feng would have no difficulty in setting up any enterprise. Therefore, the film and television company was established smoothly. After that, Huang Feng quickly recruited people and had money. It''s easy to handle things, and people are quickly found. In a short period of time, Huang Feng completed the company''s skeleton.


    However, at this time Huang Feng didn¡¯t have any classic scripts in his hands. He didn¡¯t even want to spend the wronged money to redeem, thinking about waiting for himself to return to reality before bringing the realistic scripts. Therefore, now this entertainment The company is just running normally, making some low-cost movies. If you really want to make a big splash, you have to wait for Huang Feng to return to reality.


    Since then, Huang Feng has been busy making arrangements in this time and space, with a lot of things, while Lu Xuan is busy with the promotion of the movie, and there are also a lot of things. The two usually have a lot of things, but they also keep With the connection, the relationship becomes closer.


    Time is slowly passing by. Seeing that one year is approaching, the relationship between Huang Feng and Lu Xuan has become much closer, and there is not much difference between the two and ordinary lovers. However, Huang Feng has not yet decided what to do. How to explain your own affairs to Lu Xuan.


    During this year, Lu Xuan has developed very fast. In addition to the script Huang Feng gave her, she also made a movie. Although the box office is not as much as "Titanic", it is also very good, which makes her Lu Xuan¡¯s position has become more stable. Lu Xuan is now the leader of the emperor of Fengyu Kingdom. However, her purpose is not to make more money. Therefore, even if her status has improved, she has not received too many advertisements. Instead, it slowly faded out of people''s sight.

 1527 Chapter 1527

    "Are you leaving?" Lu Xuan asked, staring at Huang Feng closely.


    Although Huang Feng had previously revealed that he would leave in the near future, Lu Xuan did not expect that this day would come so soon, and she still didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng was going. where.


    In fact, after getting along this year or so, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t have questions about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. For example, she didn¡¯t know where Huang Feng came from or who was in the family. This made her feel a little bit confused.


    However, after asking Huang Feng several times, after Huang Feng didn¡¯t say anything, Lu Xuan didn¡¯t ask again. Obviously, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to talk more about this matter. Lu Xuan also thought Huang Feng was an orphan, so she didn¡¯t want to. Talk about this topic.


    However, it seems that the situation is not like that.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    In fact, it was almost a year before he came to this space, so he had to teleport away immediately, but after leaving, Huang Feng wanted to say goodbye to Lu Xuan.


    Because, during this year, both of them have things to be busy, especially Lu Xuan. She is now very famous, and there are naturally more things. Only recently has she slowly stopped and started to fade out of the public¡¯s attention. Yes, and because of this, there were not many opportunities for the two to meet before. The relationship between the two has always been in an ambiguous stage, and there is no step forward to determine the relationship.


    Because of this, Huang Feng would naturally have a hard time telling Lu Xuan his secrets, but now he is leaving, and he doesn¡¯t know if he will come to this space in the future. As for the relationship with Lu Xuan , Huang Feng can only regret it.


    "Can you not walk?" Lu Xuan said, looking at Huang Feng with some eager eyes.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head. When the teleportation time is up, he must leave. This is not something he can change.


    "Then where are you going?" Lu Xuan asked again.


    "A place far away." Huang Feng raised his head and looked into the distance and said: "Maybe I won''t come here again."


    Although, after the storage box is upgraded, Huang Feng can re-enter the space he has been to before. It only costs some money. However, if there is nothing special, he will obviously not transmit randomly. After all, there is transmission. Limits, Huang Feng must keep, to prevent some accidents in reality, he cannot escape from other spaces.


    Therefore, if there is no special thing, Huang Feng will not transmit randomly. Of course, it is still possible to occasionally once or twice.


    "I won''t come again?" Lu Xuan said tremblingly, "Could it be that there are no things and people worthy of your nostalgia?"


    Seeing Lu Xuan''s expression, Huang Feng understood her thoughts, but at this time, for him, the remaining time was running out, and there was no way to explain many things with Lu Xuan.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said honestly: "That''s you."


    Lu Xuan was indeed Huang Feng''s nostalgia. He didn''t lie about this, and there was no need to lie to Lu Xuan.


    When Huang Feng said this, Lu Xuan''s face improved a lot. She said, "Then why don''t you come back again?"


    "I have a special reason, and I can''t help it." Huang Feng said.


    "Can''t you tell me for any special reason?" Lu Xuan asked. She had asked Huang Feng several times before about this question, but Huang Feng had not told her.


    Huang Feng hesitated and said, "This matter is a secret, can you keep it secret for me?"


    Seeing Lu Xuan nodding, Huang Feng said, "I am not from this world. I know this may be unbelievable, but it is indeed true. Now it is time for me to leave."


    Lu Xuan opened her eyes wide and looked at Huang Feng in disbelief. She didn''t expect Huang Feng to say such things. She felt that it was Huang Feng who was looking for an excuse to deceive herself.


    "Don''t believe it?" Huang Feng saw Lu Xuan''s expression and knew that she didn''t believe her words.


    Lu Xuan nodded. She did not believe Huang Feng''s words, and thought Huang Feng was lying to her.


    Huang Feng smiled, then shook his right hand, and a fireball appeared in his hand.


    "what!"


    Lu Xuan screamed when she saw this situation. She could feel that the fireball was real, because she could feel the temperature on it, and the fireball was in Huang Feng¡¯s hand, but it didn¡¯t burn Huang Feng¡¯s hand. This is really incredible.


    "This is not magic, but magic. I know a lot of magic. People in this world don''t know magic." Huang Feng laughed, and after shaking his hand, the fireball disappeared.


    "Are you really not from this world?" Lu Xuan asked.


    "No." Huang Feng asked.


    "Can you take me away with you?" Lu Xuan asked, she really didn''t want to be separated from Huang Feng.


    "Are you willing to leave this world? You have family and friends in this world, and you have the highest status in the entertainment circle. If you go to another world, these will be gone. Everything has to start from the beginning. You may not adapt to the new environment yet." Huang Feng said.


    Of course Huang Feng wanted to take Lu Xuan away, but she didn¡¯t want Lu Xuan to regret it. After all, she was different from the previous Ning Wushuang and Li Qinglu. Both of them belonged to the feudal era. In their hearts, they Of course, where their men go, they will choose where to go, marrying chickens and dogs, even if they can¡¯t meet their family members, they won¡¯t have too much. Reluctant.


    What''s more, the two women have no family members.


    However, Lu Xuan is obviously different. She is a modern woman and her thoughts are definitely different from those of the two. Besides, in this world, she has a family, a good background, and status. She really Can you give up all this?


    Sure enough, Lu Xuan had some hesitation on her face. She didn''t care much about her status in the entertainment industry, and she gave up too. But if she wants to leave her family, she may never see it again. She has some Reluctant to give up.


    "Don''t rush to answer me first. You can think about it. I don''t want you to regret it." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, I don''t want to lie to you. I have women in my own world, and, There is more than one."


    Huang Feng felt that it was necessary to make it clear to Lu Xuan. Otherwise, she would not be able to accept this fact. If she regrets it, it will be too late. Huang Feng does not want to lie to her.


    "Ah! Do you have other women?" Lu Xuan said in surprise. She had never heard Huang Feng say that there were other women before. Moreover, the two had been together for a year and had never seen Huang Feng by her side. Other women, so Lu Xuan thought Huang Feng had always been single.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    Lu Xuan felt very sad at once, and even thought that Huang Feng was an emotional liar. He had a girlfriend, and even came to provoke him. However, when I think about it, it seems that he was unconsciously attracted by Huang Feng, and Huang Feng Feng''s relationship is not great, and the two have not broken through that layer of window paper so far, so it can''t be regarded as Huang Feng''s deceitful feelings.


    However, because of Huang Feng''s remarks, Lu Xuan completely didn''t know what to do. Shouldn''t she abandon everything now and follow Huang Feng, who already had other women.


    Huang Feng did not force Lu Xuan to express her position. He also knew that Lu Xuan was not an ordinary person. Her background determined that she must have her own arrogance. Would such a person choose to share a man with another woman? ?


    Huang Feng is not clear.


    The two were separated like this. Originally, Huang Feng thought that Lu Xuan would never come to him again, and the matter between the two of them ended in this way. In other words, she would hesitate for a long time before making a decision.


    Who knows, Lu Xuan came the next day, and, with a suitcase, Huang Feng looked at her in surprise, not knowing what she meant.


    "I don''t know if this decision of mine is right, and I don''t know if I will regret it in the future, but now I just want to follow my heart." Lu Xuan said with a serious look on Huang Feng.


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng still couldn''t believe that Lu Xuan would make such a decision.


    "I will leave it to you for the rest of my life." Lu Xuan said with a serious face: "You can''t let me down!"


    "But, I have other women." Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t care, anyway, I have identified you and went to your world. If you don''t want me, I won''t even have a family member." Lu Xuan said.


    God knows how determined Lu Xuan made such a decision. After all, she is going to follow Huang Feng to a completely unfamiliar world, with no relatives, no friends, everything has to start from scratch, and Huang Feng has other things. The woman, this is a huge challenge for her.


    Originally, Lu Xuan thought about giving up, but after returning home last night, she didn¡¯t sleep all night. She kept thinking about it, thinking that she might never see Huang Feng again. Her heart It hurts a lot.


    In fact, during this period of time, Lu Xuan deliberately faded out of the public¡¯s sight because she found that she had a deeper and deeper feeling for Huang Feng, and she didn¡¯t want to always get together with Huang Feng as much as before. Therefore, she deliberately The purpose of reducing his work is to get along with Huang Feng more.


    But now, letting her leave Huangfeng forever, that obviously made it difficult for her to do it. In fact, when Huang Feng rescued her for the first time in the hotel, she had already fallen, but at that time, She was very shy, and she had no experience in this area, so she didn''t have much confession from Huang Feng, but afterwards, she always approached Huang Feng actively.


    And Lu Xuan is a very assertive person. Since she has made a decision, she will not give up easily due to external factors. Therefore, in the end, she still chooses to leave with Huang Feng, even if there are many difficult.

 1528 Chapter 1528

    "Have you really thought about it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan said firmly.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "While there are still a few days left, get together with your family. It will not be easy to see each other in the future."


    "See you again?" Lu Xuan heard what Huang Feng meant. Huang Feng had said before that she would never see her again.


    "Yes, but the interval will be longer." Huang Feng said: "I can only meet once a year."


    "Once a year? That''s great. I thought I would never see it." Lu Xuan was immediately happy. Before, when she was busy at work, she was only going home a few times a year. Now that I have followed Huang Feng, I can see my family once a year, which is pretty good, and Lu Xuan is very satisfied.


    Therefore, for the next few days, Lu Xuan was with her family. At the same time, she also told her family of her decision. Of course, she did not say that Huang Feng is not from this world, and she wants to fight Huang. Feng left the world together, but said that he planned to follow Huang Feng, and might not enter the entertainment circle again in the future, and wanted to live in seclusion with Huang Feng.


    Lu Xuan¡¯s family still has some opinions about this. They have no objection to the matter between Lu Xuan and Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s skills have been seen before, and it would be nice to be able to marry Lu Xuan. .


    However, what made them dissatisfied was that Huang Feng didn''t officially marry Lu Xuan, so he took Lu Xuan away. This made them very unhappy. In their opinion, Huang Feng should be an honest and upright commander of Lu Xuan. Just get married.


    Then Huang Feng also promised that he would give Lu Xuan a wedding, but not now, but wait two years before doing it. With Huang Feng''s promise, the people in Lu Xuan''s family agreed to the two of them.


    And after Lu Xuan heard Huang Feng¡¯s promise, she was also very happy. She was already ready for no wedding. After all, Huang Feng has more than one woman, and she doesn¡¯t know when she will come back. Well, she didn''t expect that Huang Feng would actually make such a promise to her family. Of course she was very happy.


    And Huang Feng didn¡¯t lie to Lu Xuan¡¯s family. In fact, Huang Feng planned to give each of his women a wedding, but it might be in a different time and space, and he would take Lu Xuan with him anyway. I came back to take a look. When we come back next time, he and Lu Xuan can still stay here for a year. It is not too difficult to have a wedding at that time.


    "Ready?" Huang Feng smiled and said to Lu Xuan.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan was still a little nervous. After all, although she had accepted the fact that Huang Feng was not from this world, she was still very nervous when she suddenly went to another world.


    "Don''t be nervous, nothing will happen." Huang Feng comforted.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan nodded and squeezed Huang Feng''s hand tightly.


    Then, when the last time came, and the vortex appeared again, Lu Xuan''s face was obviously scared. Fortunately, Huang Feng was by her side, and she was not too flustered.


    And soon, Lu Xuan felt that she was sucked in. When she wanted to scream, she found that she was standing on the ground again, but the surrounding scenery had changed. A woman was looking at herself curiously.


    "I''m back? Did you bring one back?" Su Yumo asked while looking at Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said, "Let me introduce to you. This is Lu Xuan, who I met in the time and space I just went to."


    Afterwards, Huang Feng added Lu Xuan with a nervous and curious look on her face, "This is the world I live in. These beauties are what I told you before, my women are now."


    Later, Huang Feng introduced Su Yumo''s daughters to Lu Xuan one by one. Lu Xuan also met all the girls, and Su Yumo''s daughters also gave Huang Feng a wink. After that, he didn''t say anything. However, Huang Feng could still see the warning in Su Yumo''s eyes.


    In fact, the women didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng¡¯s storage box just had the function of bringing people out. Huang Feng brought one out so quickly. If he brought a woman out every time he went to a space, they would suffer. No way.


    And Huang Feng has actually decided that in the future, he will go to other spaces and try not to provoke women. He has enough women. If there are more, don¡¯t say that Su Yumo''s daughters will have opinions, and he will not be able to bear it. of.


    Fortunately, even though Su Yumo warned Huang Feng, he did not have much hostility towards Lu Xuan. He also actively greeted Lu Xuan and helped her introduce the situation here. This made Lu Xuan, who was still a little worried, immediately settled. A lot.


    Then, after Su Yumo¡¯s introduction, Lu Xuan also learned a lot about the world. She found that there was actually not much difference between this place and her own world. It was just that the history and culture of the two spaces were different. There is not much difference in what they say, but there are some differences in the text. In fact, after Lu Xuan obtained the script of Huang Feng''s before, she became interested in Huang Feng''s text and learned it secretly. Quite a lot, so she didn''t have much hindrance in recognizing Chinese characters.


    "Sister Lu Xuan, you will be a member of this family from now on, so feel free to live here." Su Yumo said to Lu Xuan.


    "Thank you Sister Yumo." Lu Xuan said gratefully. She also saw that Su Yumo was the first of these women. It should be the palace. Originally, Lu Xuan thought that she would be exposed to pornography when she came. Feng''s other women made things difficult for her. She was already prepared for this. Unexpectedly, these women were surprisingly easy to talk.


    "You just came, there must be a lot of unfamiliar places, if you don''t understand, you can ask us." Su Yumo said to Lu Xuan, although she warned Huang Feng, but for Lu Xuan who left her world However, the woman who left her family and friends did not have much hostility. She gave up a lot for love. If she made things difficult for her, it would be pitiful that there were no people who made her way.


    However, it can also be seen that Lu Xuan''s feelings for Huang Feng are very sincere. She gave up a lot for this feeling, and Su Yumo felt very sorry for her.


    "Yes, if you don''t understand anything, just ask." Xie Mengjiao also said, don''t look at her usually arrogant, but when faced with Lu Xuan, she and Su Yumo have the same idea. Blame Huang Feng, but Lu Xuan cannot be blamed. She is already very pitiful when she comes to this unfamiliar place alone, and naturally they can''t bully her anymore.


    And Tang Muxue obviously had the same idea.


    "Thank you." Lu Xuan said sincerely. Obviously, Huang Feng''s women are more in touch than she thought.


    "Huang Feng, when are your other two women going to bring them out?" Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng and asked. Since Huang Feng can bring Lu Xuan out, I think he will also give the other two people out soon. Brought out.


    Su Yumo and the others are all aware of the existence of Ning Wushuang and Li Qinglu. Huang Feng could not bring them out before. Now, since it is possible, it will definitely be brought out. After all, Huang Feng was still living on the earth most of the time, and it was impossible to keep Ning Wushuang and Li Qinglu in other time and space.


    "Quickly." Huang Feng said, "Xiao Rou is coming back. When she comes back, I will call Bingyun and Xiyu. Let''s go to other time and space together, as if we are traveling. Then, by the way, Wushuang Bring them back with Qinglu."


    "This is a good idea." Huang Feng''s words made Su Yumo''s eyes brighten. They have not been to other time and space. They are very curious about those time and space. Now Huang Feng wants to take them there. Of course they I am very happy.


    After the negotiation was settled, everyone was ready to rest, because it was getting late now, and there was no way to help Lu Xuan tidy up the room. Besides, Lu Xuan had just arrived in this world, and he would definitely be a little nervous and uncomfortable. Therefore, Su Yumo''s daughters decided to let Lu Xuan sleep in Huang Feng''s room at night.


    Obviously, these women thought that since Lu Xuan came here with Huang Feng, she must have belonged to Huang Feng, and there was nothing wrong with sleeping together, but they obviously didn¡¯t know, Huang Feng The two had been ambiguous with Lu Xuan for a long time, and when they were about to send back to Earth, the relationship between the two people had been determined, and the closest thing had not been discovered yet.


    However, Lu Xuan did not object to this arrangement, but responded with a blushing face. When she first came here, she was indeed a little scared. Being able to be with Huang Feng would also make her feel safe.


    Moreover, it is not that the two of them have never slept in the same room before, but Lu Xuan also knows that today is obviously different from before. At that time, she and Huang Feng just met, but now she and Huang Feng Having become a couple, it is impossible to sleep one on the bed and the other on the sofa as before.


    Besides, since he has chosen to come to Earth with Huang Feng, Lu Xuan has obviously already had a relationship with Huang Feng. Sooner or later, there is no need to avoid it.


    "Ahem, it''s late, let''s rest early." Huang Feng said to Lu Xuan with a dry cough.


    "Yeah." Lu Xuan replied in a low voice like a young daughter-in-law who had just entered the door. She didn''t even dare to look at Huang Feng''s eyes. However, she did not ask Huang Feng to sleep elsewhere.


    After the light was turned off, Lu Xuan clearly felt Huang Feng approaching herself. She did not refuse or move away. She just closed her eyes nervously, feeling the temperature brought by Huang Feng.


    With a soft cry, Lu Xuan finally became a real woman, Huang Feng''s woman.

 1529 Chapter 1529 Go to Xue Lingyuns House to Eat

    The next morning, Lu Xuan, who woke up, had a flushed face and a good complexion. She did not have the panic that she had just arrived here yesterday. After seeing the women of Su Yumo, she also greeted her actively.


    "Today noon, I''m going to Mengzhu''s house for dinner." Huang Feng said to the women during breakfast. Then, he looked at Lu Xuan and said, "If you are bored at home, you can go out with them. Take a stroll."


    "Sister Lu Xuan should stay with me. I have nothing to do anyway." Tang Muxue said. Her main business in Jiangzhou was to act as a liquor agent. Now that Huang Feng has already managed her home, she There is no pressure from the previous ones, and, because of the previous "fairy brew", her company has done a lot of impressive work, and the company has grown a lot, and it is already on the right track. She is fine if she doesn''t go.


    "Then I will follow Sister Mu Xue." Lu Xuan said, although she wanted to be by Huang Feng''s side, she also knew that Huang Feng had something to do, and she wanted to fully integrate into this big family. I want to have a good relationship with the women here. It is not a bad thing to have more contact with them.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded.


    Then, the few people separated after breakfast. Huang Feng was going to go to other spaces for a while, where he might stay for a year. In reality, it would take a month. So many things must be handled in advance. .


    And Tan Ying also joined the team of Lu Xuan and Tang Muxue. The three of them went out to play together, they took care of them, and they were also lively.


    After working hard for a long time in the morning, Huang Feng rushed to Xue Lingyun''s house at noon.


    "Xiaofeng is here, please come in." It was Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother who opened the door. She smiled when she saw Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng rescued her wife from Yan Wang. The impression is naturally good.


    Moreover, Huang Feng is still the godfather of Xue Mengzhu¡¯s little girl. In this way, the relationship between the two families will naturally be closer. Moreover, Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother is still thinking about matching Huang Feng and her daughter. More enthusiasm for Huang Feng.


    "Hello, Auntie." Huang Feng said hello.


    "Dad, Dad." As soon as Huang Feng entered the door, the little girl rushed out of her room and rushed into Huang Feng''s arms. Today is Saturday, and the little girl doesn''t need to go to school.


    "Did you miss Dad?" Huang Feng saw the little girl, feeling very good, and said with a kiss on her cheek.


    "I think about it every day." The little girl lay in Huang Feng''s arms and said, "Bad father, won''t come to see me for so long."


    "Dad, there is something to do, you see, as soon as I finish my work, won''t I come to see you?" Huang Feng said.


    "Well, then I will forgive Dad." The little girl said with a smile, and then whispered, lying in Huang Feng''s ear, "Dad, tell you a secret. Mom misses Dad these days."


    "Really." Huang Feng was slightly stunned, but he didn''t take it seriously, it was just a kid talking nonsense.


    "Of course it''s true." The little girl was anxious when she saw Huang Feng didn''t believe her, and then shouted into the kitchen, "Mom, Mom, do you miss Dad too? Dad doesn''t believe it. "


    The little girl''s words made Huang Feng a little embarrassed, and Xue Lingyun, who had just come out of the kitchen, blushed. She said to her daughter, "Don''t fool around, have you finished your homework?"


    Hearing my mother talk about homework, the cheerful little girl suddenly stopped, got off Huang Feng, and said to Huang Feng: "Dad, I''m going to do my homework first, and when I finish writing the role, I will come. With you."


    "Okay, Mengzhu is so good." Huang Feng smiled.


    Then, Xue Mengzhu ran into her room, and Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother watched this scene with a smile. She was anxious that Huang Feng would become a family with her. Her daughter had a hard life, and she was harmed by a scumbag. She hopes that her daughter can find her happiness.


    So she said to Xue Lingjun: "Huang Feng is here, you talk to him, and I will cook."


    "Let me come." Xue Lingyun said. Her daughter''s words just made her wonder how to get along with Huang Feng, for fear of Huang Fengming''s misunderstanding.


    "Okay, you can accompany Huang Feng outside. You young people have something to talk about, so I can''t go with my old lady." Xue Lingyun''s mother went into the kitchen by herself and pushed Xue Lingyun out.


    Xue Lingjun looked at Huang Feng slightly unnaturally and said, "Sit down."


    "Okay." Huang Feng sat down on the sofa and asked: "How is the situation with Uncle?"


    Hearing Huang Feng talking about his father''s affairs, Xue Lingjun was less embarrassed just now, and said: "I''m already recovering. Thank you for this. If you don''t have you this time, I don''t dare to think about the consequences."


    Xue Lingjun¡¯s gratitude was sincere, and she was telling the truth. If it weren¡¯t for Huang Feng this time, her father might no longer be in this world. After all, the hospital had already sentenced him to death, thanks to Huang Feng¡¯s magical medical skills.


    "It''s okay. Once the old man gets sick, he needs a good recuperation. What''s more, this is a serious illness. The rest can''t be sloppy." Huang Feng said.


    "I know." Xue Lingjun nodded. She didn''t dare to take care of her recuperation. During this time, she was also taking care of her. Fortunately, her mother was here, otherwise, she would have to take care of her father and her father alone. Child, still has to go to work, that one person is simply too busy.


    Later, Huang Feng followed Xue Lingjun to see her father. The old man was lying in bed and was resting. He was very excited when he saw Huang Feng coming. He had to get up and thank some Huang Feng. Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun finally calmed down. Afterwards, Huang Feng had a chat with the old man before returning to the living room with Xue Lingjun again.


    "My parents have always asked me to call you to eat. This time you finally came, and they are all happy." Xue Lingyun said.


    During this time, her parents did not mention Huang Feng¡¯s name in her ears. She also knew what the two elderly people meant. One wanted to thank Huang Feng and the other wanted to bring Huang Feng together with her. Because the two elderly people have a very good impression of Huang Feng.


    This made Xue Lingyun a little bit ashamed. Although she is already the mother of a four-year-old child, in fact, her mentality is no different from that of an ordinary little girl. Seeing her parents match herself with Huang Feng, She is naturally very shy.


    "Really? Aunt and uncle are too polite." Huang Feng said.


    "They just want to express their gratitude. After all, you have helped our family so much this time." Xue Lingyun said.


    Xue Lingjun knew this firsthand. In the past, she took the child by herself. Although she was very tired, she could persist. She felt that it was the same without a man. However, this time she really encountered something. There was no pillar at home. She was very tired. Panicked and didn''t know what to do for a while. Fortunately, at this time, Huang Feng showed up in time and offered to help. This helped her family get through this difficult situation.


    And because of this, Huang Feng''s position in Xue Lingjun''s heart is much more important, and it''s not just Xue Mengzhu''s godfather.


    "It''s just a small effort." Huang Feng said. For him now, it would be a little troublesome to treat this kind of merger, but it won''t have much impact on him. Does he really care too much?


    However, Huang Feng''s effort is too important to Xue Lingjun''s family.


    Soon, Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother prepared the food. The food was very rich. Knowing that Huang Feng is coming today, Xue Lingyun and her mother have been busy since the morning and prepared a lot of food. And Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother¡¯s craftsmanship is also Very good.


    During the meal, Xue Lingyun''s father and little girl came out. Xue Lingyun''s mother said to Xue Lingyun: "Lingyun, you drink one with Xiaofeng, thank you."


    "Auntie no need." Huang Feng waved his hand quickly.


    "Huang Feng, don''t refuse, otherwise I will be embarrassed." Xue Lingyun said, she poured white wine for Huang Feng, and she poured red wine to accompany Huang Feng for a few sips.


    Huang Feng couldn''t refuse, so he had to accept it. Fortunately, even if he didn''t use internal force to force the wine out, he still had a lot of alcohol. This little wine is not a problem.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was very lively. Huang Feng fully felt the enthusiasm of Xue Lingjun''s family. He kept thanking him and kept picking up vegetables for him. In that way, the little girl giggled.


    "Dad, I have finished my homework. Can you take me to the playground in the afternoon? You promised me last time." The little girl Xue Mengzhu said to Huang Feng at the dinner table. Obviously, I didn''t make it to the playground last time. The little girl was a little bit brooding.


    "Okay, no problem." Huang Feng didn''t even think about it, and agreed directly. This was originally promised to the little girl, and he couldn''t break his promise.


    "Mengzhu, you can''t delay your father, he still has things to do." Xue Lingyun was afraid that his daughter would delay Huang Feng''s affairs, but she still felt a little strange when it came to the word Xue Mengzhu''s father.


    "If you want to go, mother will accompany you in the afternoon." Xue Lingyun said.


    "No, I want my dad to accompany me, dad, do you think it''s okay?" Xue Lingjun said to Huang Feng coquettishly.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Anyway, I have nothing to do this afternoon, I will take her to play."


    "Won''t trouble you too much?" Xue Lingyun said.


    "No trouble." Huang Feng said. He had something to do this afternoon, but since the little girl wants to go, he should go with her. Other things will be the same tomorrow.


    "Lingyun, you also go with me in the afternoon. I am at home. During this time, you are also very tired. It''s okay to go out to play." Xue Lingyun''s mother said suddenly.

 1530 Chapter 1530 Three People Go Together

    "Ah? I want to go too?" Xue Lingyun was taken aback. She was still very relieved of Huang Feng. Xue Mengzhu had also gone out alone with Huang Feng before, so if Huang Feng took Xue Mengzhu to play in the afternoon, she had no plans. Follow along.


    "Yeah, if something happens, Xiaofeng can''t take care of it alone, so you can follow along, so you can take care of it." Xue Lingyun''s mother said seriously.


    "Okay, okay, mom, dad, let''s go play together." Xue Mengzhu exclaimed happily. This is a scene that only appears in her dreams. A family of three goes to the playground together. Those classmates are also like this, they are all accompanied by their parents to play together.


    Seeing that her daughter said so, Xue Lingyun didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s okay to go and play together and take multiple cares. However, how Xue Lingyun thinks of her mother, she feels that her meaning should not be that simple. In the past few days, my mother always asked her how she felt about Huang Feng. If she wanted to match her affairs with Huang Feng, Xue Lingyun could also understand her mother''s good intentions.


    "I hope Huang Feng will not see it, otherwise, it would be too shameful." Xue Lingyun thought shyly. She always felt that she was several years older than Huang Feng, and shouldn''t think about the things between herself and Huang Feng. She is still a single mother and she is not good enough for Huang Feng, so she naturally does not want Huang Feng to know what her mother means.


    Huang Feng really didn¡¯t think much, and he agreed with Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother. If Xue Lingyun went with him, it would be a lot more convenient. Don¡¯t say anything else, if the little girl wants to go to the bathroom at the casino How to do?Although the little girl usually behaves like a small adult, Huang Feng is still worried about letting her go alone in such a crowded place, and he can''t follow. In this case, Xue Lingyun is there, obviously. It will be much better.


    So, the negotiation has been decided, the speed of everyone eating unconsciously is two points faster, but Huang Feng is full of food, no way, Xue Lingyun and her mother took turns to give him vegetables, he did not want to eat more It doesn''t work.


    It''s the little girl who has eaten very quickly today, and I finished eating early, waiting for Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun.


    After the meal, Huang Feng drove and took Xue Lingyun, mother and daughter to the playground. Along the way, the little girl was very excited, with a smile on her face. Obviously, she was very looking forward to and like this arrangement today. of.


    "Dad, shall we take the merry-go-round later? That''s very interesting."


    "Dad, let''s take a pirate ship. When I came with my mother last time, I also took it."


    The little girl kept talking to Huang Feng, planning the arrangements for the meeting.


    "Mengzhu, Dad is driving, don''t disturb Dad." Xue Lingyun had no choice but to press her daughter down to prevent her from making any more noise.


    "Oh." The next girl was very good, and didn''t bother Huang Feng anymore, but the excited expression on her face didn''t change much.


    It can also be seen from this point how much the little girl is looking forward to today''s playground trip.


    The playground soon arrived. Huang Feng parked the car and took Xue Lingyun''s mother and daughter to buy tickets. Because it was the weekend, there were still a lot of people in the playground, and most of them were parents bringing their children. For play.


    "Wow, so many kids, Dad, let''s go and play." Xue Mengzhu held Huang Feng with one hand, and Xue Lingjun with the other. It looked like a family of three.


    "Okay, which one do you want to play? Let''s accompany you." Huang Feng said, he came out today, just to accompany the little girl to have a good time, naturally, it doesn''t mean that she will not touch the little girl.


    So, the little girl pulled Huang Feng and her mother with excitement, and played carousel, bumper cars, pirate ships, etc. Most of the time, Huang Feng played with the little girl while Xue Lingyun watched. , But when they were playing in the parent-child photo studio, the three of them took several photos together. In the photos, you can see that Xue Lingyun¡¯s beautiful face is embarrassed, and the little girl and Huang Feng are Smiled happily.


    "Mengzhu?"


    Just when the little girl stopped Huang Feng and the two of them wanting to go to another project, she suddenly heard someone calling her, and the little girl turned her head to look, and she immediately became happy.


    "Hanhan, it''s you, you also played with your parents in the playground?" Xue Mengzhu stepped forward to greet the kid who called her. They seemed to know each other.


    "Yes, my parents often bring me to the playground." The little girl said, then looked at Huang Feng and Xue Lingjun, pointing to Huang Feng and said: "Is this your father? I have never seen it before. I''ve been."


    "It''s my dad." The little girl said, holding Huang Feng''s hand, and then said to Huang Feng: "Dad, this is Hanhan, my classmate and my good friend."


    "Good uncle." The little girl said to Huang Feng politely.


    "Hello, Hanhan." Huang Feng also said with a smile.


    Behind Hanhan, there was also a couple, who should be Hanhan''s parents, and Xue Lingyun obviously knew the couple and greeted them.


    "Where is Mr. Huang grown up? How come he has never seen Mr. Huang go to kindergarten before?" Hanhan''s father asked with some doubts. Through Xue Lingyun''s introduction, he also knew Huang Feng''s name.


    However, when Han Han¡¯s parents went to the kindergarten to pick up their children, they had only seen Xue Lingjun pick them up. They had never met Huang Feng. The couple even wondered if Xue Lingjun was a single mother or not. Is it going to school or a parent meeting, Xue Mengzhu''s father never appeared before?


    In fact, many parents of children in the kindergarten have this doubt. After all, Xue Lingjun is very beautiful and easily attracts attention. Naturally, everyone realizes that Xue Mengzhu''s father has never appeared.


    "I can''t talk about Gao. I started a small company. I had been busy with work before, but I was a little negligent in taking care of my children." Huang Feng said with a smile. Seeing the meaning of this man''s words, he obviously didn''t know the little girl was a single parent Family facts, so Huang Feng certainly didn''t want to expose this matter in front of the little girl.


    Xue Lingjun gave Huang Feng a concealed look with gratitude. She was very grateful for Huang Feng to help her resolve this panic. For a long time, she did not want other children in the kindergarten to know that the little girl came from a single-parent family. She is afraid that other children will look down on and bully her own daughter, so she is trying hard to pretend that she has a normal family.


    Huang Feng was obviously very clever, realizing this, he also helped him to calm down.

 1531 1531 Riding the Ferris Wheel

    When Hanhan¡¯s parents heard Huang Feng say this, they didn¡¯t doubt it. Although the little girl followed her mother¡¯s surname, it was a bit special, but there are many such situations now, but nothing, and Huang Feng is not very old. It should be at the stage of starting a business, so it is understandable to be busy.


    After that, Xue Mengzhu and Han Han chatted with each other. Huang Feng was dragged by Han Han¡¯s father, and they also chatted. As the chat progressed, Han Han¡¯s father admired Huang Feng. The slightest suspicion that had been before disappeared.


    Although Huang Feng looked young, his insight and vision impressed Hanhan''s father. At first, he chatted very often. Later, Hanhan''s father even seemed to ask for advice. He is a capable person, and Xue Lingyun is so beautiful and outstanding, the two are really a natural pair.


    Although Huang Feng had a mediocre talent in business before, who allowed him to exchange a lot of talented slaves in this regard? In addition, he also ran some companies himself, so whether it is experience or theory , It was much better than before, and it was not difficult to make Hanhan''s father admire.


    The two parties talked for a long time before they separated. When they were separated, Han Han''s father still left Huang Feng''s phone number, thinking about contacting Huang Feng more in the future.


    "Thank you for the matter just now." Xue Lingyun said gratefully to Huang Feng after Han Han''s family left.


    "It''s okay, I was Mengzhu''s father, Mengzhu, am I right?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "Yes." The little girl nodded heavily and said: "Dad will always be Mengzhu''s father."


    "Yes, it will always be." Huang Feng said with a smile while hugging Xue Mengzhu.


    Xue Lingjun looked at the happy two people, and was very happy. This was the scene she wanted in her dream. The family of three had a good time. With what happened just now, there will be less guesswork about her family in the kindergarten. Han Han''s family will also speak for themselves, and they will have less troubles in the future. Sure enough, it is a normal choice to come out with Huang Feng today. Play in the playground is a normal choice.


    "It would be nice if I was younger than Huang Feng." Xue Lingyun''s mind suddenly came up with this thought, and immediately blushed. He had a good impression of Huang Feng, and his daughter liked him, as did his parents. I like him. If you can really form a family with him, that would be a very good idea.


    It''s just that she is several years older than Huang Feng, and Huang Feng has other women, which makes her a little afraid to move forward. In fact, after being emotionally hurt by Xue Mengzhu''s father, Xue Lingyun I don¡¯t have any illusions about marriage. I can take good care of my daughter in this life and raise an adult.


    However, Xue Lingjun also knows that her daughter is eager to have a father¡¯s love. Children who grew up in a single-parent family have a tendency to have extreme personalities. She also wants to give her daughter a complete family. Of course, the premise is that she The stepdad for the daughter, the daughter must like it.


    But now it seems that his daughter has identified Huang Feng, and if she finds other people, it is estimated that the little girl will be the first to disagree.


    And Xue Lingjun¡¯s impression of Huang Feng is also good. She doesn¡¯t have much expectations for marriage now. Therefore, Huang Feng has other women, and she doesn¡¯t care much, as long as Huang Feng can have the paternal love his daughter needs. I don''t care about my status or anything.


    Moreover, Xue Lingjun was also afraid that after Huang Feng had a child of his own, he would ignore Mengzhu. In that case, the little girl would definitely not be able to stand it. Therefore, Xue Lingjun felt that he should do something to make Huang Feng understand Mengzhu really treated her as her own daughter.


    Of course, what Xue Lingyun didn¡¯t know was that Huang Feng really liked the little girl. Even if he had his own child in the future, he would treat Xiao Mengzhu as he is now. However, Xue Lingyun is obviously in this respect. Insecure.


    However, although Xue Lingyun wants to further pull in the relationship with Huang Feng, she is very confident in her appearance, but she is afraid that Huang Feng will dislike her and feel that she is too old. Therefore, Xue Lingyun occasionally does There are ideas in this regard, but they have not been implemented.


    "Dad, Mom, let''s go ride the Ferris wheel!" When Xue Lingyun was thinking about it, the little girl was in Huang Feng''s arms and pointed to the Ferris wheel in the distance.


    "Okay." Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun both nodded and said, the space of the Ferris wheel is still not small, and there is no problem with the three of them playing together.


    After Huang Feng bought the tickets and lined up for the meeting, it was their turn.


    Shortly after Huang Feng took Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter on the Ferris wheel, a few suspicious-looking people appeared in the entertainment city. They looked at the bustling crowd around them, with satisfied smiles on their faces.


    "Are you all ready?" one of them said, his face was a little gloomy, with a hat on his head, and the brim of the hat was so low that he could not see his eyes.


    "Prepared, we can surprise the heads of Huaxia later." Another person said.


    "Don''t mess it up, this time our purpose is to demonstrate, let the Chinese people know that our Japanese people are not so easy to bully." The person next to him said.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no surprises."


    "Okay, pay attention to your whereabouts and don''t expose it. The people in those special departments in China are very powerful."


    "know."


    Afterwards, several people dispersed and scattered to several places in the playground.


    "Wow, so tall, so beautiful." On the Ferris wheel, the little girl lay on it and looked down.


    "Be careful, don''t fall." Xue Lingyun said worriedly.


    "It''s okay." The little girl said indifferently, the ferris wheel does not rotate fast, so there is no danger.


    "Dad, hurry up and take a picture of my mother and me." The little girl said when the Ferris wheel turned to the top.


    "Okay." Huang Feng took out his phone and took a picture of the mother and daughter who were already close together.


    "Let me take a look, let me take a look." The little girl immediately took Huang Feng''s phone over and looked at it, with a smile on her face. Obviously, she was satisfied with the photos Huang Feng took.


    "Dad, you and mom are close together, and I will also take a picture of you." The little girl suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    "Ah." Huang Feng was stunned. She didn''t expect that the little girl would make such a suggestion, even Xue Lingyun was also stunned. Before the three of them took photos together, she was already very shy. Now, let her and Huang Feng take photos alone. , She was even more embarrassed.

 1532 Chapter 1532 Spider-Man

    "Hurry up, Dad, you are a man, how can you squeeze." The little girl urged dissatisfiedly.


    "Okay." Huang Feng reacted and smiled, just taking photos, not a big deal.


    Originally, Xue Lingjun wanted to reprimand his daughter, and then refused, but now that Huang Feng has already agreed, she is naturally not good to say anything, otherwise, Huang Feng will misunderstand herself and think too much. All right.


    Xue Lingyun sat beside Huang Feng somewhat restrained, but the little girl was dissatisfied, and said: "Mom, you can lean against Dad, it''s better to hug him."


    "Dead girl, what are you talking about." Xue Lingyun blushed, wishing to cover her daughter''s mouth.


    However, Xue Lingjun was also afraid that the little girl would continue to say something that would make her blush, so he still leaned against Huang Feng. The aura of the opposite sex on Huang Feng''s body made her complexion even redder, and her head was not consciously moving. Huang Feng leaned close to Huang Feng.


    The little girl was very satisfied when she saw this scene. She raised her phone and was about to take a photo. Suddenly, there were a few loud noises in the amusement park. The Ferris wheel they were riding on shook violently, and Xue Lingyun couldn¡¯t sit still. , Fell directly into Huang Feng''s arms, and his mouth just kissed Huang Feng''s face.


    "Ah!" The little girl screamed in fright, and her hand subconsciously pressed the camera button, so the current appearance of Huang Feng and Xue Lingjun was frozen in Huang Feng''s mobile phone.


    However, at this time, neither Huang Feng nor Xue Lingjun could care so much. The explosion sounded continuously, and the Ferris wheel seemed to be tilted. Obviously, something big had happened.


    Huang Feng hugged Xiao Mengzhu, comforted, and looked out through the cockpit window. At this time, the playground was in chaos. There were screaming and running people everywhere, and the explosion sound just now Disappeared, but the impact is far from disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Xue Lingyun also came over. After seeing the situation below, his face was also ugly.


    However, they soon ignored the people below, because the Ferris wheel tilted even more, and it was tilting all the time, as if it was about to fall.


    "Dad, I''m afraid." The little girl said in Huang Feng''s words.


    "It''s okay, there will be nothing wrong with Dad," Huang Feng comforted.


    At this time, even Xue Lingyun, who is usually more assertive, was pale with fright. They are now at the highest point. If the Ferris wheel collapses, they will probably not be able to survive. Moreover, at this time, even if they want to escape, they will not be able to escape.


    "It''s okay, I''m here." Huang Feng also saw Xue Lingyun''s fear in his heart, shook her hand, and comforted.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng''s comfort made Xue Lingjun calm down. Although he was still very scared, he was not as heavy as before.


    At this time, several people can see the outside. In the other cockpits, the tourists are also screaming in fear, but there is no way. At this time, the Ferris wheel is constantly tilting and falling at any time. The risk of going down, moreover, doesn''t turn around anymore. In this way, everyone has no way to go back to where they started before, and they can''t get out.


    "You look at Mengzhu." Huang Feng said, handing Xue Mengzhu to Xue Lingyun.


    Xue Lingjun quickly took her daughter from Huang Feng. Then, Huang Feng, who was free, tried to open the cockpit door and frowned as he watched the continuous tilting of the Ferris wheel, which was about to collapse. Then, to Xue Lingyun''s mother Said the woman.


    "Come here, I will take you down."


    Although Xue Lingjun was curious about how Huang Feng would take them down, but at this time, she instinctively chose to believe in Huang Feng, so Huang Feng held Xue Mengzhu in one hand and said to Xue Lingjun, "Hold my neck."


    "Ah? Good." Huang Feng''s request made Xue Lingyun a little surprised, but at this time, it was obviously not the time to get to the bottom. Every second of delay would make them more dangerous.


    Huang Feng took Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter with one hand, holding the skeleton outside of the Ferris wheel, and sliding down.


    "Wow, Dad has become Spider-Man!" At this time, Xue Mengzhu even forgot to be afraid, and screamed excitedly in Huang Feng''s arms.


    "Mengzhu, don''t disturb dad!" Xue Lingjun said to his daughter quickly, now, they are high in the sky, and if they accidentally fall from above, they will probably be killed on the spot.


    However, Xue Lingjun was also very surprised by Huang Feng¡¯s ability. With two people, when he came down from such a high place, he was still so stable. In some places where it is not easy to slide, Huang Feng is really as agile as a spider, saying it is a spider. Man, it''s not too much.


    Huang Feng could have taken Xue Lingyun''s mother and daughter down directly, but after all, this is a public place. If you fly directly by yourself, there will be a lot of people to see, so it will inevitably be a little troublesome. Therefore, Huang Feng chose to follow the skyscraper. The skeleton of the wheel climbs down. Of course, this behavior is also impossible for ordinary people, but it is much better than flying directly down.


    Xue Lingjun didn''t dare to disturb Huang Feng. She clung to Huang Feng''s words tightly, feeling the temperature of his body. She was still very scared. At this time, she had completely calmed down. With Huang Feng by her side, she felt herself Very safe.


    "Okay, it''s on the ground." It didn''t take long before Huang Feng took Xue Lingyun''s mother and daughter to the ground. In the last paragraph, he jumped directly off. At this time, the height is not so high, so there is nothing to worry about.


    "You find a safe place to stay first, don''t run around, I will go back." Huang Feng said to Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter, although the three of them are safe, but there are still many people on the Ferris wheel. , Huang Feng can''t die.


    "Be careful yourself." Xue Lingjun saw Huang Feng''s appearance and knew what he was going to do. Although he was worried about Huang Feng''s safety, he did not stop Huang Feng: "We will find a place to hide. You don''t have to worry about us. "


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied. After that, he stepped forward and climbed up the Ferris wheel again. This time, he climbed up from the bottom and moved much faster. The tourists in the cockpit, one by one They were all accepted.


    On the ground, Xue Lingjun witnessed Huang Feng with his own eyes, which was faster than a spider, opened his mouth in surprise, and became more curious about Huang Feng, but she also knew that at this time, she was still hiding in a safe place. More importantly, there are panicked crowds everywhere, and it is undoubtedly dangerous to stay in the crowd.

 1533 Chapter 1533 Panic and Lively

    "coax!"


    The huge Ferris wheel crashed to the ground, smashed numerous facilities around it, and also brought up bursts of dust. The huge sound made the hearts of the people around him jump.


    However, fortunately, the collapse of the Ferris wheel did not cause any casualties. The crowd on the ground had already run away, and the tourists on the Ferris wheel were all rescued by Huang Feng. At this time, Everyone was relieved to see the collapsed Ferris wheel.


    Of course, gratitude is indispensable. Those who were rescued by Huang Feng surrounded Huang Feng and expressed their gratitude to Huang Feng. Xue Lingjun and her daughter have been paying attention to the situation of the Ferris wheel. At this time, also They all came out of hiding and came to Huang Feng''s side.


    "Are you all right?" Huang Feng finally had time to deal with the surrounding tourists, and then he had time to talk to Xue Lingyun''s mother and daughter.


    "It''s okay." Xue Lingyun said: "You haven''t hurt yourself, right."


    "No." Huang Feng said with a smile. This little action can''t hurt himself. If he didn''t want to expose too much, he could complete this rescue faster and easier.


    "Dad, you were so handsome just now. I think Spider-Man is not as good as you." Xue Mengzhu looked at Huang Feng with admiration. Obviously, Huang Feng''s behavior just left a deep impression in her heart. Is it as simple as liking Huang Feng now? It''s simply impossible to worship.


    "Spiderman will not come to save us." Huang Feng smiled, not to mention whether Spiderman exists or not, even if it exists, it is estimated that it will only save people from the United States.


    At this time, there are fewer tourists in the playground, but there are also more people, police, doctors, etc., ambulances, police, etc. are also ringing non-stop, and now it is still lively.


    When the three of Huang Feng were about to go out, they found that the playground had been sealed, and there were uniformed people everywhere, and they were all loaded with guns and live ammunition. Everyone who wanted to leave would be questioned.


    And Huang Feng was lucky. After those people left and saw a few familiar faces, naturally they didn¡¯t need to be cross-examined. In fact, there are not many people in Jiangzhou Police Station who don¡¯t know Huang Feng, and now they Director Wang of the United States also came, and saw Huang Feng, a smile on his somewhat serious face.


    Huang Feng didn''t leave in a hurry, but said to Director Wang: "What the hell is going on here?"


    "Someone planted a bomb in the playground." Director Wang said.


    "Do you know who did it?" Huang Feng asked. He had been on the Ferris wheel just now, and then he was busy saving people. Therefore, the following things are not very clear.


    "I don''t know yet." Director Wang said: "However, we have already blocked the surrounding exits in advance and interrogated every suspicious person. In addition, we are also investigating the surrounding surveillance. Those people planted so many bombs. It is impossible to leave no trace."


    Director Wang¡¯s action was still very fast this time. There is no way. This time the incident is too big and the impact is very bad. He has to be quicker. At this time, the pressure on him is actually quite high. After all, this incident happened in Jiangzhou, and he was the first person in charge. If he doesn''t handle it well, his hat can''t be kept.


    Moreover, if he can''t perform well this time, even if the case is solved in the end, he will definitely be criticized from above.


    Huang Feng nodded. Obviously, Director Wang is still very experienced in handling these things. Even if he can''t catch those people, he can definitely find some details.


    Soon, Huang Feng discovered that Secretary Qiu was also here, and Secretary Qiu''s face was also very ugly, but when he saw Huang Feng appear here, he was slightly stunned.


    "Huang Feng, why are you here?" Secretary Qiu first got to know the situation with Director Wang before going to Huang Feng and asked.


    "I happened to be playing here with my friends." Huang Feng motioned to Xue Lingyun''s mother and daughter beside him.


    Secretary Qiu looked at Xue Lingyun''s mother and daughter, then looked at Huang Feng again and said, "Did you find anything?"


    Secretary Qiu knows the identity of Huang Feng''s National Security Bureau. It must be better than these Director Wang and others at the scene, and Huang Feng happened to be on the scene. Of course he wanted to ask about it.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "When I just came here, things were already like this."


    Secretary Qiu nodded. The scene was very chaotic. Huang Feng found nothing, which is not surprising. However, he still said to Huang Feng: "This matter may not be a trivial matter. Maybe we must ask you for help. Up."


    What Secretary Qiu said was of course asking for help from the National Security Bureau. Generally, when something is very difficult in the locality and cannot be solved by himself, he would ask the National Security Bureau for help.


    Huang Feng nodded. If Secretary Qiu really asks the National Security Bureau for help, he will most likely be responsible for this matter. After all, he is in Qing Province, and Director Rong also let him stay in Qing Province. If something happened here, he was naturally responsible.


    "Then I will go back first. If there are any latest developments here, let me know as soon as possible." Huang Feng said, he came out with Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter. No matter what, we must first ensure their safety. Huang Feng was not relieved to let them go back alone.


    Secretary Qiu glanced at Xue Lingyun''s mother and daughter again, nodded, and then said to Huang Feng, "I will let Xiao Wang contact you."


    "Row."


    After that, Huang Feng took Xue Lingjun¡¯s mother and daughter and left the scene. At this time, they could still see a lot of people outside. Obviously, there were a lot of people watching the excitement. There was such a big thing here. It''s normal for some people to watch the excitement.


    "Mengzhu, didn''t you scared today?" In the car, Huang Feng asked the little girl worriedly. He was really afraid that what happened today would scare the little girl. It would be bad if it left any shadow in her heart. .


    "No, I''m not afraid of anything with my dad." The little girl said, she didn''t have the slightest expression of fear on her face. Sure enough, in the little girl''s heart, she believed in Huang Feng very much, plus just saw Huang Feng. Feng''s behavior admired Huang Feng even more, but he didn''t have much thought to be afraid.


    "It''s okay if you are not afraid. I can''t have fun today. When Dad has time, I will take you out to play." Huang Feng said, but he didn''t plan to bring the little girl to this playground again. After all, what happened here Some unpleasant things.


    "Yeah." The little girl responded sweetly.

 1534 Chapter 1534 Bai Xiaorou is back

    After Huang Feng sent Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter back, he went back to his residence. He received a call from Director Wang just after he returned to the residence. In the phone, Director Wang said that they had initially identified those perpetrators. There was a firefight as well, but those people eventually escaped.


    Of course, Director Wang also said that now Jiangzhou has been under martial law secretly. It is difficult for those people to leave Jiangzhou easily. Through the previous fights, they also discovered that those people are not ordinary people, and they are very skilled. In order to avoid unnecessary losses, Secretary Qiu has requested support from the National Security Bureau.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Huang Feng to receive a call from Director Rong, asking him to cooperate with Secretary Qiu''s actions. In addition, tomorrow Bai Xiaorou and others will return to Jiangzhou, and they will also join in at that time.


    Director Rong gave orders. Huang Feng naturally had no opinion. Moreover, even if Director Rong didn¡¯t say anything, Huang Feng also met as a private person to participate in this matter. After all, this matter is very bad in Huang Feng¡¯s view. It has caused many casualties, and, still under his nose, how could Huang Feng remain indifferent?


    However, Huang Feng can only wait for further information from Director Wang and the others. They should have clues now, and believe that they will be able to find the location of those people soon.


    In the evening, Lu Xuan, Tang Muxue and others came back together, and Su Yumo''s daughters also came back from work. This time even Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu came here. After all, Huang Feng and the others have been away for a while. , Come back now, naturally want to see.


    And Lu Xuan got to know a few women from Huang Feng. Because Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu were both people in the entertainment industry, Lu Xuan had a common topic with them. After a short time, they talked enthusiastically. It''s like a friend you haven''t seen in years.


    "Huang Feng, I plan to join in your''time and space'' entertainment too." Lu Xuan said to Huang Feng suddenly after chatting with Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu.


    Lu Xuan certainly doesn¡¯t want to stay here all the time and do nothing, but after thinking about it, what she is best at is definitely the entertainment industry, although the entertainment industry here is a little different from the entertainment industry in the space where she was before. However, there is not much difference in general.


    In addition, it is in Huangfeng''s company, and there are two sisters, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu. It is not too difficult for her to get familiar with this place and to develop. After all, she still has the ability Yes, as long as there is a company to praise her, even if it is from the beginning, she can be popular again.


    And Huang Feng is the owner of the company, and it is not difficult to praise her.


    "Do you want to go? Okay, no problem, but like them, I just hope you don¡¯t put too much pressure on your work, just treat it as your own preference. You know, I don¡¯t Lack of money." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng also knew that asking Lu Xuan to stay at home all day without doing anything would not work. It would drive her crazy, and entering the entertainment industry is obviously a good idea. She is very good at this aspect. , Coupled with her own protection, she will not suffer in the entertainment circle.


    Moreover, because she is not short of money, she doesn''t need to have any pressure, just to relieve her boredom.


    "I know." Lu Xuan said. After this day of understanding, she also knows many things, including the magic storage box. At the same time, she also knows that Huang Feng is not short of money now, and he can make money. There are many things, far from what people see in reality.


    "By the way, have you heard about the playground today? It seems that many people have been injured." Xie Mengjiao said suddenly.


    "Well, I also heard that, I heard that it was all blocked." Li Bingyun also said.


    "The news spread quickly." Huang Feng said: "I will be there this afternoon."


    "Ah, where are you? You brought Mengzhu?" Su Yumo said. When Huang Feng said there was, she thought, Huang Feng should have taken Xue Mengzhu.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said. After that, he told everyone what he had seen in the afternoon. He didn''t expect that the amusement park was spreading very quickly, and Su Yumo and the others knew about it from various channels. this matter.


    "So, Xiao Rou will be back tomorrow? And, are you going to investigate this matter?" Su Yumo said.


    "Yes, I have received the task." Huang Feng said, seeing the worried expressions on the faces of several women, he said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I will be fine, don''t you know my skills?"


    "However, this is reality, not other dimensions. In other dimensions, even if you have any accidents, you just return to reality. In reality, if something really happens, there is no way." Tang Muxue Said worriedly.


    "Yes, and those people who dare to plant bombs in the playground are obviously desperate, very dangerous." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "Don''t worry, now I have a deep internal force, even if a bullet hits me, it won''t kill me." Huang Feng said, this is the time. If he releases his internal force, most guns on the earth, They can''t kill him. Of course, not all guns can''t do it. However, Huang Feng would definitely not say it, which worried the women. Moreover, Huang Feng also believed that as long as he was more careful, there would be absolutely no problem.


    Besides, there are a lot of magic medicines in the store where his storage box is stored. As long as he doesn''t die on the spot, then it is not a big problem. When the time comes, he will just spend more money.


    "Be careful yourself. You are not alone anymore. Think more about us." Su Yumo said. She still believes in Huang Feng, but after all, Huang Feng is no longer alone, so, It will inevitably be a little worried.


    "Well, I know." Huang Feng said.


    The evening dinner is still very rich, and the atmosphere is very good. Li Bingyun, Lu Xuan and Zhu Xiyu, three people who mix in the entertainment industry, also sang a few songs to everyone on the spot, and Lu Xuan sang her. No one has heard the classic songs in the time and space before, but now it is a real treat.


    Of course Huang Feng is the happiest person. Surrounded by so many beauties, he cannot be in a bad mood. Of course, he also understands the burden on his shoulders. After all, he is related to the happiness of many people. .


    The next morning, shortly after Huang Feng got up, he received a message from Bai Xiaorou that she had already returned to Jiangzhou. There were two members of the group who came back with her.

 1535 Chapter 1535

    "I''m back? Is everything done over there?"


    Huang Feng met Bai Xiaorou at the airport. He returned to China with her. There were two old acquaintances, Qi Hai and Monkey. Huang Feng had dealt with these two people before, and they were relatively familiar.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaojuu replied. Although she has been in Africa for some time, her whole person has not turned black, and her skin has not become rough. This partly benefits from her good skin, but more importantly , Huang Feng played a very important role in the exercises she cultivated. She has been practicing during this period of time. After all, it is every woman''s dream to be youthful, and Bai Xiaorou is no exception.


    "Finally, I left that ghost place, this time I have to take a good rest." The monkey stretched and said.


    "I''m afraid that you have to complete a task before you rest." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Huh? There are tasks? I''ve been in that damn place for a few months. I just came back and have tasks?" the monkey cried.


    "Do you have an opinion?" Bai Xiaorou said with a glance at the monkey.


    Don¡¯t look at Bai Xiaorou when she talks with Huang Feng and the others, she is very polite, but she has been the leader of the National Security Bureau team for many years, and she is naturally powerful. When Bai Xiaorou is like this, the monkey suddenly I dare not complain.


    "How can it be, it''s my honor to be able to perform the task with the group leader." The monkey said with a smile.


    "This time the mission is in Jiangzhou, and it won''t let you run far." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s in Jiangzhou, that''s pretty good." The monkey immediately became happy when he heard that he didn''t have to run too far this time. He spent so long in that desolate place in Africa, but he really didn''t want a short time. Go to such a place and suffer.


    Afterwards, everyone got in the car. Huang Feng didn''t plan to take a few people to the villa. Bai Xiaorou didn''t have much to go. It was not very convenient for the other two to go. After all, in the villa, he had a lot of secrets, including the storage box. , Including Su Yumo and the slaves who were exchanged, he didn''t want others to know.


    Fortunately, Bai Xiaorou obviously understood this, and asked Huang Feng to take them to the hotel directly. Monkey and Qi Hai didn''t doubt it.


    On the way, Huang Feng also inquired about the situation with Bai Xiaorou.


    Since Huang Feng assassinated the leaders of the villains, although the resistance forces still existed, their strength is no longer compared to before, and the support of many countries has been withdrawn, which makes it easier for Bai Xiaorou and others to deal there. Not only did they seize the mineral vein that both sides valued very much, but also helped the government army regain a lot of territory. In the future, the rebels just resisted in the negative corner, and it was no longer a climate. .


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou was able to bring Qi Hai and the monkey back. After a while, the people who stayed there will gradually withdraw. Of course, they will be withdrawn from the National Security Bureau. As for the "volunteers", They will stay there. After all, there is not peace there, and those people will not come back until the situation is completely stabilized.


    Huang Feng nodded. These conditions were not beyond his expectations. At the beginning, he saw that the general situation had been set there, so he would come back early. Otherwise, the above would not agree, and he would not rest assured that Bai Xiaorou would remain In a dangerous place there.


    After talking about things in Africa, Bai Xiaorou and Huang Feng exchanged things about the playground. Now, they just received a request from them to cooperate with Secretary Qiu and others. As for the specific action, everyone Don''t know yet.


    "So, we don''t know who the enemy we are facing this time?" Qi Hai asked.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said: "However, those bombs can be brought in and buried in the playground. Obviously, those people are not ordinary people. Moreover, Director Wang and others have already fought with those people before, and they are very tough. , The person who injured Director Wang, and then escaped smoothly."


    "No wonder those people would ask us for help." said the monkey. Generally, things that can be solved locally will not ask them for help. After all, it means that those people admit that they are inferior to others, which is somewhat hurt. Face-saving.


    And now that those people have chosen to seek help, they must find it difficult and unsure. After all, face is not so important in the face of such big disputes, so they will seek help from the National Security Bureau.


    After everyone arrived at the hotel, Monkey and Qi Hai stayed in. Bai Xiaorou would not live here. As for where she would live, the two did not ask.


    "You live here first, I will let you know if anything happens," Bai Xiaorou said.


    "I see, group leader." Qi Hai said. Compared with some jumping monkeys, Qi Hai is more stable.


    Later, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou drove away.


    "Hey, you said, between Huang Feng and our group leader, there is nothing really there, right?" The monkey looked at the car going away and said to Qi Hai beside him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the team leader carefully heard it, and skinned you!" Qi Hai said.


    When the monkey shivered, he seemed to be able to feel Bai Xiaorou¡¯s unkind eyes. He looked at it and made sure that Bai Xiaorou and Huangfeng had indeed gone far. Then he said, "I feel very obvious. Don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t look. Come out, but that Huang Feng is also quite powerful. It is really powerful enough to tame our team leader. I don''t know if he can survive it. That''s a tigress."


    "I don''t know if Huang Feng can eat it, but, I know, if you were just heard by the group leader, then you will definitely be overwhelmed." Qi Hai returned to his room and said.


    "That''s true." The monkey shrank his neck. If the group leader knew that he was talking about her behind her back, he would definitely have no good fruit.


    On the other side, the tigress in the eyes of the monkey and Qi Hai looked at Huang Feng with a soft face at this time, and his eyes were full of longing.


    Bai Xiaorou never concealed her feelings for Huang Feng, because she was an orphan since she was a child, so she attached great importance to this relationship with Huang Feng, and there was no tigress like the monkeys thought.


    "Tired?" Huang Feng looked at Bai Xiaorou and said.


    "A little bit." Bai Xiaorou would not pretend to be in front of Huang Feng, because she knew that Huang Feng was her own harbor and she could remove all pretense in front of him. He could take care of himself and give herself a sense of security. .

 1536 Chapter 1536

    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s action in Africa this time was not easy. Although it was said that the rebel army is no longer a climate, those people obviously did not want to surrender. Therefore, there are many activities of sneak attacks and assassinations. Bai Xiaorou and the others must be always vigilant. OK, this naturally makes everyone nervous.


    Bai Xiaorou is also the leader of the group, and has more things to consider, so naturally it is more tiring.


    "Then rest for a while, this time the task is my responsibility," Huang Feng said.


    "No, I''m not that fragile yet, I''m used to it." Bai Xiaorou smiled slightly and said: "Moreover, if you perform tasks with you, I will still be very relaxed and enjoy it."


    What Bai Xiaorou said is true. She really enjoys the feeling of performing tasks with Huang Feng. She will not feel tired or worry too much. Huang Feng can always give her a sense of security.


    "Okay." Seeing Bai Xiaorou''s insistence, Huang Feng didn''t refuse any more. Anyway, he just needs to take care of her.


    Later, Huang Feng also learned some of the latest situation in Africa from Bai Xiaorou''s mouth. Huang Feng is still very concerned about it now. After all, he has exchanged a lot of people there, and it is also one of the places he focuses on layout. One.


    Bai Xiaorou also knows Huang Feng¡¯s layout, so she also deliberately understands things there for Huang Feng¡¯s reference. Generally speaking, there is chaos and poverty. For the people there, it¡¯s just eating with them. Drinking water is normal. Even a teenage child can skillfully use a lot of firearms, and even has been on the battlefield. This situation is not a surprise there.


    Moreover, there is still very poor, and there is a serious lack of food. There are many people who starve to death every year. This is unimaginable in China. Therefore, Huang Feng''s previous plan to buy people there with money and food is still very effective. of.


    "If you want to run there, you will definitely have to pay a lot of price." Bai Xiaorou said in the end, because the infrastructure there is too bad, and Huang Feng can''t give it to people who don''t need it at all. If he comes, he must pay a lot of price.


    "I know, but all this is worth it. There will be one of our trump cards and retreat." Huang Feng said. After that, he talked about his previous contact with those big bosses in the imperial capital. .


    "There are a lot of smart people in this world. I have risen too fast. Although I have used some remedial measures later, if someone with the intention of investigating, they can still find the strangeness inside. The big boss is obviously not stupid. They have not done anything to me now, and I can''t guarantee that they will always have this attitude, and if they change their leadership and change their attitude, then I will have no means or retreat. , That obviously won''t work." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Your worry is very reasonable." Bai Xiaorou nodded and said: "In this regard, we should indeed prepare early."


    Bai Xiaorou obviously considered the problem entirely from Huang Feng''s perspective, so Huang Feng''s worries were also her worries.


    "However, don''t worry too much." Huang Feng said with a smile: "The storage box has been upgraded again. In the future, I can take you to other spaces, so this is our real trump card. As for Africa, It can only be regarded as the hole card on the bright side. If the big guys on the top want to investigate, they will definitely know it. It is just that I told them that I am not that easy to provoke."


    "Can we follow you to other spaces?" Bai Xiaorou said with bright eyes. If this is the case, then this is indeed Huang Feng''s biggest trump card. In the future, I am not afraid that someone will trouble him in reality. .


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said: "However, for a year to stay in other spaces, in reality, one month will pass. Originally, we planned to wait for you to come back and set off for other spaces together. However, as it seems now, we have to wait."


    Bai Xiaorou naturally understood what Huang Feng and so on meant. They now have tasks in their hands, and they may be leaving soon, so they definitely can''t suddenly disappear for a month at this time.


    Therefore, although everyone is very curious about other spaces, they have to wait.


    In the evening, Bai Xiaoran and Lu Xuan also met, and until now, Lu Xuan finally met all the women in Huang Feng. She did not expect that Huang Feng''s women are actually quite a lot. , And, each one is so beautiful and capable at the same time, which makes her feel a little crisis, and she doesn''t want to stay at home every day and be a person who has nothing to do.


    With the return of the women, Huang Feng¡¯s villa has once again become lively. No matter how people are outside, they will look like other people. But, here, in this villa, In front of Huang Feng and many sisters, everyone is getting along sincerely, because everyone knows that in this special big family, only by being sincere can they maintain the good atmosphere of the family, and they don¡¯t want to destroy this. Atmosphere.


    On the side of Director Wang, they did not ask Huang Feng to wait long. On the next day, they received a call from Director Wang. The suspect had already determined the location and they needed their help to arrest. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou , Naturally there is no delay, go immediately.


    After arriving at the place, Huang Feng knew why Director Wang sought support. One was that the opponent was already strong, and one more thing. Now, these people are located in the downtown area of ??Jiangzhou, surrounded by crowds. If you are not careful, you may cause a lot of casualties. At this time, hard charging is obviously not a good way.


    "Damn, these Chinese people are really amazing. We have carefully hidden our identities, and we were found by them." A certain Japanese man who appeared in the playground that day said with a gloomy look.


    "what should we do?"


    "Don''t panic, there are so many people here, they don''t dare to force it. If something happens, they can''t afford this responsibility."


    The others nodded their heads. This was also the reason they chose this place and their support. Otherwise, even if they were very skilled, it would be difficult to escape when surrounded by heavy soldiers.


    "Now, we are scattered and gathered at the agreed place," said the person who looked like the leader.

 1537 Chapter 1537: Ambush

    Director Wang and others have only determined the approximate identities of the suspects before, but now that these people have mixed into the crowd, it is a little difficult to do. Shooting in the public is obviously not good, not to mention the impact. Even if there was an accidental injury, it is difficult to explain.


    In the face of this situation, it is obviously more convenient for Huang Feng, the members of the National Security Bureau, to solve it.


    "Director Wang, you ask your people to block the exit here as much as possible, and we will kill the target." Bai Xiaorou said to Director Wang.


    "I will try my best." Director Wang said, he can''t guarantee. After all, there are too many people here, and it is difficult to block them. Before, they only determined the identities of the suspects, and then secretly followed them. That''s all, if those people are really pressed into a hurry and let them act on ordinary people, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Therefore, if something unexpected happens, Director Wang can only choose to let those people leave instead of smashing the other side in this place.


    Both Bai Xiao and Huang Feng clearly understand the embarrassment of the situation at this time, so they will not force Director Wang to ask for anything, just hope that he can play some role here.


    After that, the four of Bai Xiaorou dispersed, each selected a target, and looked for opportunities to capture or kill each other.


    "Group leader, the other party is very smart and got in a taxi." Not long after the four were separated, the monkey''s voice came from the headset.


    "It''s the same on my side," Qi Hai also said.


    Obviously, those few want to take a taxi to leave, so that they will have ready-made hostages in their hands.


    Huang Feng looked at the target he was following. Now the distance between the two sides is a bit far away. Huang Feng¡¯s marksmanship is not at the sharpshooter level. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to shoot rashly. It was Qi Hai. The snipers in this group did not dare to be there. Shooting in places with heavy traffic, let alone Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Huang Feng could only follow patiently, but his goal soon got into a taxi.


    "All get in the car and follow." Bai Xiaorou''s voice came.


    At this time, everyone had no choice but to follow first, find opportunities elsewhere, and then start. Moreover, for those few people who chose to take a taxi to leave this downtown area, Bai Xiaorou and the others were still happy to see the result. Here, they are tied up, and if they go to a remote place, they have more opportunities.


    "understand!"


    "understand!"


    All four of them got in the car and tracked their own goals. The car quickly left the downtown area, but they were driving in different directions. The four of them could only keep in touch with each other in the headset.


    "Group leader, the target has stopped." The monkey''s voice suddenly came.


    "Be careful to keep up and look for opportunities." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "know."


    But the other three people did not mean to stop. However, bad news soon came.


    "Team leader, I was in ambush. They were prepared here a long time ago. They are more than the few we saw!" The monkey''s hurried voice came from the earphone, and the heavy gasp showed that his situation is different now. not good.


    "What''s the matter? Are you hurt?" Bai Xiaorou asked quickly.


    "I was shot in the leg. It was a little difficult to move, but for the time being, there was no life-threatening." The monkey said, "The other party got off in front of an alleyway. After I got out of the car, I followed up. Someone approached me from a nearby house. Shooting, it should be the people they ambush here in advance."


    The monkey reported the situation on his side to several other people very quickly.


    "You find a place to hide first, report your specific location, and we will meet you." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Let me go." Huang Feng looked at the car that was still driving. Although it is no longer a downtown area, there are also a lot of people and traffic around it. Huang Feng is not good to fly over. , Grab the place, so if you want to grab the opponent at present, you can only drive by yourself.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng drove here by himself, and it was more convenient for him to do anything in his car.


    Therefore, Huang Feng immediately entered the storage box exchange interface in the car, exchanged a mosquito-like creature, and then let it out and let it continue to follow the car in front.


    Don¡¯t underestimate this mosquito-like creature. Although it is not big, it is very smart. Moreover, it can communicate with Huang Feng. This is a natural monitor. Moreover, it is small and difficult to be detected. The speed is still fast, and it is guaranteed not to lose the target.


    Originally, Kitty or Xiaobai could do such a tracking task. However, it is not good to release Kitty in the city. As for Xiaobai, the guy is still sleeping in the villa, so there is no way to send it out. .


    After releasing the little guy, Huang Feng turned around and headed towards the place where the monkey was.


    "Huang Feng, be careful yourself." Bai Xiaorou said. Huang Feng is the strongest among them, so it is best for him to go, and they will continue to follow the target to see where those people want to go. .


    "I know." Huang Feng said, "Monkey, are you all right there?"


    "It''s okay for the time being. Those guys didn''t seem to be entangled with us. After wounding me, they didn''t come to attack me." said the monkey.


    "They should be eager to flee for their lives." Huang Feng said. After all, Director Wang and others have been able to find those people before. If they dare to stay here more, they will be easily surrounded by everyone. When the time comes, they want Escape is even more difficult.


    Soon, Huang Feng arrived at the place where the monkey was. At this time, the monkey was sitting paralyzed on the ground, with one hand covering the injured leg, one hand, holding the pistol tightly, leaning in the corner, watching the surrounding all.


    "How are you?" Huang Feng immediately stepped forward and helped him with simple treatment and bandaging.


    "It''s okay." The monkey said nonchalantly, "That is, those guys didn''t move at all, maybe they have already left."


    "You stay here, I will go and take a look." Huang Feng said after bandaging the monkey.


    "Okay, be careful yourself, those guys are very dark," said the monkey.


    As soon as the monkey¡¯s voice fell, Qi Hai¡¯s voice came from the earphone. He was also ambushed. Obviously, their tracking had been seen through by the other party, and the other party seemed to have consciously sent them to the ambush place. Cited.


    "Xiao Rou, be careful, don''t get caught in an ambush," Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou replied in a deep voice.

 1538 1538 Ninja

    Huang Feng searched for the place where the monkey had just found the other party, but he did not find the other party there. The place where the monkey had just attacked the monkey was already empty.


    Huang Feng took a close look at the room and found that the scene was a little messy. It seemed that the other party had retreated in a hurry. Moreover, the other party had just attacked the monkey, indicating that the other party should not have gone too far.


    Huang Feng went downstairs to take the monkeys away, picked up Qi Hai, and wanted to send them away first.


    "Damn it, it''s careless, too awkward." The monkey said from the car.


    It is true that they came here to catch those people. As a result, they were ambushed by the other party before they even saw each other, and then injured. This is indeed to blame them for being too careless, otherwise, it would not be Will be injured so easily.


    One reason for this is that they just came back and their spirits are somewhat relaxed, and that is, Director Wang said before that they found so many suspects, but they did not expect that they had other people there.


    "It''s okay, go back to rest and rest, this matter will be left to me and Xiaorou." Huang Feng said.


    "You have to be careful too, those guys are sinister," said the monkey.


    "Well, I know." Huang Feng said.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the monkey is shaded. After all, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, his nerves are a bit big, but Qi Hai is also shaded, which arouses Huang Feng¡¯s attention. Qi Hai is the sniper of Bai Xiaorou¡¯s group. Normally, he is very calm, and he is also very careful in doing things. He didn''t expect that he was also ambushed by others, which made things a little serious.


    After Huang Feng settled the monkey and Qi Hai, he contacted Bai Xiaorou, but he got bad news from Bai Xiaorou.


    "Lost?" Huang Feng asked uncertainly.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou''s tone was a bit bad, and she didn''t expect that she would lose her partner, but, after all, she didn''t drive her own car, she took a taxi, so it was understandable.


    "I found that guy''s car, and I didn''t find him getting out of the car, but it seemed to have disappeared suddenly, just like that," Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Suddenly disappeared?" Huang Feng frowned slightly. Could those people also have stealth skills?


    However, it shouldn''t be. I haven''t heard of the stealth skills of people in this world before. Moreover, Director Wang and others can track them, which also shows that they should have no stealth skills.


    "I suspect those people may be the ninjas of the Japanese country." Bai Xiaorou said with a gloomy face where the tracking target disappeared.


    "A ninja from the Japanese country? Are there really ninjas in this world?" Huang Feng asked while driving.


    "Yes." Bai Xiaorou said: "I have encountered it before when I was performing a mission. However, those guys are not as powerful as the legendary ones. Although they can also be invisible, flashing and the like, but, that is more. It¡¯s just a blinding technique, it uses the surrounding environment to do it, and it doesn¡¯t disappear out of thin air."


    "You mean, their disappearance is to use the surrounding environment?" Huang Feng said.


    "It''s possible." Bai Xiaorou said.


    At this time, Huang Feng contacted the mosquito-like thing he let out, and his frown loosened. He said to Bai Xiaorou, "Don''t worry, I already know where they are. They fled. It''s impossible."


    "You know? Okay, you are there, I''ll go over and meet you right away." Bai Xiaorou said. She knew that Huang Feng had a lot of methods because of the storage box, so he could find those people by his own means. Traces are also normal.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou agreed on a meeting place. After that, Bai Xiaorou got into Huang Feng¡¯s car and the two chased after him. Although it took some time because of this, he still didn¡¯t have it because of the mosquito. Lost with the person before, and just find one of them, and then find the other, it is much more convenient.


    "They are right in front." Huang Feng said: "While there is still some time, you can tell me about the ninjas of the Japanese country. I also know a little about them."


    "Okay, but I don''t know much about them. Those people are very mysterious." Bai Xiaorou said: "They have a relatively high status in the country. Their department should also be a special department of the country. I once performed a mission. At the time, hand it over to them, they are very good at using the surrounding environment to hide themselves, even a tree, a few grasses, or even a pool of water are the objects they use, and they are indeed some magical methods. , I can always hide myself well, and then, without people paying attention, launch a surprise attack."


    "So, those guys are very good at sneak attacks?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, those ninjas also have the ability to fight head-on, but they are not too strong, at least they are much worse than their ability to hide, sneak and assassinate." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng nodded, it is no wonder that both Monkey and Qi Hai were attacked unexpectedly, and there was nothing to be discovered before.


    "Are there many ninjas in the Japanese country?" Huang Feng asked. If there are a lot of these people, it is indeed a terrifying force. He knows the benefits of invisibility, although those people need to use the surroundings to fight back. However, it is already very powerful.


    "Not a lot. As far as I know, the entire Wa country is only a few hundred people, a little less than our domestic internal strength." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Hundreds of people are not a small number. If they are used well, some things can be done.


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were chatting, they were already approaching the target, and what Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect was that the creature he had exchanged for tracking the person entered a suburban villa at this time. It didn''t take long for several people to enter the villa. Those people were the people the Monkey and Qi Hai and Bai Xiaorou had followed before.


    "Very well, it''s all here now." Huang Feng muttered to himself. Afterwards, Huang Feng told Bai Xiaorou what he saw. Bai Xiaorou''s face was also a little excited. After all, if these people are allowed to escape, then It was a big hazard, and they had caused a lot of casualties in the entertainment amusement park before, and Bai Xiaorou would not allow these people to leave in such a safe manner.


    At this time, in that villa, several people who had committed crimes in the playground gathered together again.


    "Did you get rid of the back tail?" the leader asked.


    "Dumped, those guys are useless in front of our magical ninjutsu." Another said proudly.


    These people are indeed ninjas and know how to do ninjutsu. However, their ninjutsu can only last for a period of time at a time. Therefore, they can sneak attack on Qi Hai and the monkey. However, it is still very difficult to escape the encirclement set by Director Wang. It''s difficult, after all, the encirclement is huge, and their ninjutsu simply cannot persist in breaking through the encirclement.


    Because of this, they have been surrounded by Director Wang and others, but they can hurt Monkey and Qi Hai.


    "Don''t be careless, the person who came this time seems to be from the National Security Bureau of China. I have fought against those people, and they are not good at." The leader said.


    "I don''t think those people are a big deal either. They were hurt by us. If time didn''t allow and I couldn''t entangle them, I would have killed them." Another ninja said indifferently.


    Other ninjas have the same idea. In their opinion, the National Security Bureau is not a big deal. Isn''t it the same as being attacked by them and dumped by them?


    "That''s because they didn''t know that the opponent was us, so they were a little careless. Otherwise, it would not be easy for you to hurt them." The leading ninja was not as optimistic as his subordinates. He had fought against people from the National Security Bureau before. Although he didn''t suffer any losses, he didn''t take advantage of it, and it was Huaxia''s territory, so he didn''t dare to be careless.


    Although the other people still didn''t care a little, but the chief had said so, it was difficult for them to refute again.


    "We stay here for a while, and when it comes to night, someone will arrange for us to go out." The leading ninja said, he has contacted the organization behind, and the organization has arranged people to help them break through, but those people have not yet To arrive, you have to wait until the evening, and the night is dark, and it is easier to break through.


    The others nodded. Although they look down on the people from the National Security Bureau, they have been followed during this period of time. They are also very upset. It is good to go out early.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou had already reached the outside of the villa. Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou: "You stay in the car, I will go in and have a look. I have the ability to be invisible. It is easier to go in alone."


    "Okay, be careful. I''ll respond outside. If you have any situation, contact me immediately." Bai Xiaorou said, the two divided the work, one sneaked in and the other responded, but the arrangements were reasonable.


    After getting off the car, Huang Feng thought for a while and said to Bai Xiaorou: "This car is a little bit magical. I will tell you some of its features. It depends on the situation. You can use it if you need it."


    Bai Xiaorou was a little curious. She didn¡¯t know that Huangfeng¡¯s luxury car was something special. It was only after Huang Feng¡¯s introduction that she found out that she didn¡¯t know anything about this car. This looks very ordinary car. It actually has such powerful characteristics.


    "Remember all, if there is danger, you can levitate or use the energy cannon above." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Well, I remembered." Bai Xiaorou said with some shock on her face.


    "Okay, then I''ll go first." Huang Feng said, and then got out of the car and used his stealth skills to prepare to sneak into the villa.


    Bai Xiaorou watched Huang Feng disappear from her front. Although she was still a little shocked, she was also somewhat immune to whether Huang Feng showed some magical ability, so she quickly accepted it.

 1539 Chapter 1539

    When Huang Feng sneaked into the villa, he found that there were several people in the villa resting in their respective positions. However, these people were very scattered, some on the first floor and some on the second floor, and they were in different rooms.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly. In this case, he had no choice but to defeat them individually.


    However, when Huang Feng emerged from the invisibility state, he was discovered by other people just after he wiped a person''s neck with a dagger, even if he had activated his invisibility immediately, he was still discovered by those people. Up.


    "Who?!" The sudden shout of anger made Huang Feng also startled. He didn''t expect that these people were really alert enough, even if they were resting, they were so careful.


    "what happened?"


    "Someone has sneaked in!"


    Then, the people in the entire villa gathered together, and then they soon discovered that lying on the ground, there was no living companion at all, and the constant flow of blood stimulated their nerves.


    "What about people?"


    "It should still be in this room!"


    "Everyone, be careful, someone is good at avoiding, he is around us."


    Huang Feng stayed invisible and watched the whispering exchanges of the few people. Then, looking around with a guarded face, he knew that the idea that he wanted to break through was completely bankrupt.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not delay. He emerged from the invisibility state. Before the other party could react, he quickly wiped the necks of two of them. Just when he wanted to kill the third person, the rest of them, Actually all disappeared.


    Faced with this situation, Huang Feng was also slightly taken aback. This was the first time he saw that an enemy could be invisible. In the past, he used to stealthily attack others. He didn''t expect that now he also encountered others who came to stealthily attack himself.


    Just when Huang Feng was slightly astonished, he suddenly felt a sense of danger behind him. Huang Feng didn''t even think about it, and instinctively flashed to the side. Then, he found that the place where there was nothing, suddenly There was one more person, and the other party seemed a little surprised at Huang Feng''s ability to dodge his own attack.


    Huang Feng would not be ambiguous with him. Taking advantage of the opponent''s stunned effort, he stepped forward and prepared to kill the opponent. However, before he got close to the opponent, he suddenly felt a burst of danger, so he had to change himself and move forward. To the side, hide away.


    "bump!"


    A bullet flew past Huang Feng. If he hadn¡¯t reacted in time, the bullet would definitely have hit him. Although I don¡¯t know that it can kill him, it should be possible to get a small injury. , If that bullet hits Huang Feng''s vitals, Huang Feng may even be seriously injured.


    With such a little effort in avoiding Huang Feng, the person who attacked him just now has disappeared again. This time Huang Feng looked carefully. The other party just flashed to the wall next to him and disappeared. It seemed like The other party is the same as the wall penetration technique, but after Bai Xiaorou''s introduction, Huang Feng also knows that these people use the surrounding environment to hide themselves, and they can use anything around them.


    As a result, those who disappeared will show up for a while, hide for a while, and continue to attack Huang Feng. Fortunately, Huang Feng''s ability to predict danger is getting stronger and stronger, so none of those attacks can give him. What kind of substantial harm was caused, of course, he was still busy, and he did not dare to be careless, he would be injured if he was not careful.


    Compared with Huang Feng¡¯s surprise and curiosity, those around him who besieged him will be even more surprised, or even frightened. They have done their best, but they still can¡¯t hurt Huang Feng any bit. There, right in front of their eyes, they still had nothing to do. Although every attack seemed very dangerous, it did not cause any damage to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng could easily avoid their attacks.


    Such opponents make the rest of the people around Ling Ran in their hearts. Before, they still looked down on the police and the National Security Bureau of China. Now, it seems that China has a capable person, although they still don¡¯t know who this person is. What identity, but, at least proved that they can''t do whatever they want in China.


    Just when these people were surprised, the enemy in front of them suddenly disappeared like them!Seeing this situation, they were even more surprised than Huang Feng before, because they had never encountered such an invisible person in China before. Isn''t it the patent of their Japanese people to be invisible?


    "what happened?"


    "I don''t know? Did you find out where he is?"


    "Everyone, be careful, this person will also be invisible."


    Several people from the Japanese country were shocked and reminded each other that they didn''t dare to be careless, they could only constantly use the surrounding environment to stealth to avoid being attacked by Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng has entered a state of invisibility at this time. He is not in a hurry, but is feeling the changes in the surrounding environment. After all, those people are not really invisible, but a kind of advanced blindness. Huang Feng believes that as long as he observes carefully. , I can still find something.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng¡¯s keen awareness quickly made him discover the difference in the surrounding environment. Some walls were bumpy, not very big, but Huang Feng still noticed it. In addition, there were branches and leaves on the potted plants next to him. After shaking gently, it was obvious that there were people there, and in the air, Huang Feng could feel that some places would suddenly become no longer transparent, as if something was blocking his vision.


    "Ha, it turns out that you are invisible like this." Huang Feng''s worried mood was relaxed a lot before. Although these people''s methods are fine, when he uses his internal force to feel the surrounding environment, he still found their flaws.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not stay anymore. Based on his own discovery, he appeared again to attack. One by one Japanese people fell to the ground. Huang Feng himself picked up Lingbo''s microsteps and shuttled between those people. No use of invisibility again.


    Until the last person was knocked down, that person looked at Huang Feng with an incredible expression in his eyes and said, "How did you find us?"


    Up to now, those people are unwilling to believe that they have avoided so well that they have been easily discovered by Huang Feng. They are unwilling to accept this fact.


    "Don''t you know that when you are invisible, there are a lot of flaws?" Huang Feng said with a smile, in the eyes of others, it is perfect invisibility, but in Huang Feng''s eyes, there are many flaws, Huang Feng wants to find them , It really doesn''t take much effort.

 1540 Chapter 1540

    "Impossible! Our ninjutsu is invincible! You can''t see through it!" The man yelled. He would rather believe that Huang Feng found them by chance, or that he could find them by other means. I don''t want to believe that the ninjutsu I have always admired will be seen through.


    "You don''t believe it? Just do whatever you want." Huang Feng said nonchalantly. Whether the other party believes it or not, it makes no difference to him.


    Huang Feng stunned the last person. After that, he felt it again and found that there were no energy fluctuations in this villa. Feeling the energy fluctuations was just a way for Huang Feng to discover where those people were hiding. Obviously, this method works well.


    Just when Huang Feng was about to drag these guys out, suddenly, there was an explosion outside, followed by crackling gunfire, Huang Feng was taken aback, and then ran out quickly, Bai Xiaorou was still outside, and now Gunshots sounded outside, and it was clear that Bai Xiaorou was in trouble.


    And when Huang Feng got outside, he understood Bai Xiaorou''s current situation.


    At this time, Huang Feng¡¯s floating sports car was surrounded by several other cars. The people in those cars were constantly shooting at the floating sports car, seeming to want to kill the people in the car, but Huang Feng That car is bulletproof, not to mention these ordinary firearms, even if it is bombed, it will not be broken. It is very difficult to kill Bai Xiaorou inside.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng was also relieved. As long as Bai Xiaorou stays in the car, there will be no problem. However, being besieged like this is not a solution, just when Huang Feng wants to solve those people in the past. Suddenly, a burst of white light emerged from the position near the lights of the suspended sports car of Huangfeng. Then, the car in front of the suspended sports car exploded with a "boom". The shells were hit, and the fire burst into flames, and the sky was full of fragments. Several people in the car were killed in the explosion just now.


    And this sudden situation stunned the remaining cars, and then they attacked the floating sports car more violently, trying to destroy it, but, not long before, another burst of white light emerged. This time, the car at the front side of the suspended sports car also exploded. The huge explosion sounded the whole car into pieces in an instant, and the people inside turned into flaming people, struggling. I wanted to escape, but I couldn''t escape the fate of death.


    The explosion caused the remaining two cars to lose their last courage. They didn''t care about continuing to attack the suspended sports car, and they turned the front of the car and prepared to escape.


    However, Bai Xiaorou didn''t mean to let them go. She shot two shots in succession, and blasted the two cars that had just started but had not had time to run away. They were all blown up into the sky. There was a sea of ??wreckage all around, and Bai Xiaorou got out of the car. , Looked at the surrounding scene in shock, it seemed that he was a little unbelievable about all of this that he had caused.


    "How about? My car is powerful, right." Huang Feng walked to Bai Xiaorou''s side and said to her with a smile.


    This is a suburban area with few people, and the area of ??this villa is not small. Therefore, although the sound of the explosion just spread far away, it did not cause any casualties to other people, except those in the car. People are dead, but others are not affected.


    "Well, the power is too great, it''s beyond my expectation." Bai Xiaorou said in a daze, then looked at Huang Feng and said: "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, those guys in the villa, I killed a few, knocked out a few, and take them back for interrogation." Huang Feng said.


    "Good." Bai Xiaojuu replied.


    Later, Huang Feng called Director Wang and asked him to take away the people from the villa. At the same time, Director Wang needed to do the finishing work here. He did it more easily than Huang Feng and the others. Once Director Wang and Secretary Qiu are there, no one will embarrass Huang Feng and them.


    After seeing Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, Director Wang thanked the two of them very much. After all, this time the incident was very big. If the case cannot be solved as soon as possible, it would be the fault of the Director of him, and Huang Feng is now helping him. He caught those suspects. Of course, he was very grateful to Huang Feng. Moreover, in the end, Huang Feng did not take those people away, but left it to himself to deal with. This is to give the credit to himself. It''s good to have a business relationship, and even this time, not only will he not be punished, but he will also be praised.


    Both Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t care about the credit, but only asked that after Director Wang and his interrogation, those people should be handed over to the National Security Bureau. Of course Director Wang had no objection to this, and he knew these people. Identity should not be simple, some things are not accessible to people like them.


    Then, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou went back. On the way back, Huang Feng also learned from Xiang Bai Xiaorou the identity of the people who had besieged her before.


    It turned out that after Huang Feng entered, not only did Bai Xiaorou spot those cars driving to the villa, she became suspicious at the time, suspecting that these people were in the same group as the people in the villa, so she was going to stay in the car Observe the situation and prepare to notify Huang Feng.


    Who knows, at this time, those cars directly surrounded her car, and then they shot her car without any explanation. This made Bai Xiaorou not the slightest preparation. Fortunately, Huang Feng''s suspension sports car is bulletproof. It was very tough, and because of this, those bullets did not penetrate the main body of the car, and Bai Xiaorou did not have any accidents.


    After that, it was what Huang Feng saw. Bai Xiaorou used the energy cannon that Huang Feng told her before to counterattack, and the effect was unexpectedly good, which shocked Bai Xiaorou.


    "Those people should have come to meet those in the villa." Bai Xiaorou said finally.


    "It''s possible, otherwise, it''s not easy for the people in the villa to leave here," Huang Feng said.


    The two people¡¯s guess is correct. The people in those cars are here to meet the people in the villa. Originally, they planned to come here first, and then make some preparations. After dark, they would break through. When they got outside the villa, they saw an unfamiliar car and a suspicious woman in the car, so they attacked Bai Xiaorou to ensure that their affairs would not leak out.


    However, they thought that Bai Xiaorou was passing by here, but they didn''t expect that Bai Xiaorou would become the Lord Yan who killed them.

 1541 Chapter 1541

    After Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou left the scene, they went to visit Monkey and Qi Hai. Their condition was not serious, and the wounds were not fatal. At that time, the people of the country wanted to leave. They didn''t go up and continue to besie them. Coupled with Huang Feng''s timely help to stop the bleeding, both of them have begun to recover.


    And hearing that Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou had captured those guys, Monkey and Qi Hai were also very happy. This time the mission was completed, and the two of them could recuperate with peace of mind.


    Of course, this also made Monkey and Qi Hai more admire Huang Feng''s skill. Although they didn''t see the whole process with their own eyes, they had fought against the people of the Wa country before. Knowing that they are amazing, this time they also Being overcast by the other party shows that the other party''s lurking ability is really great, and even so, Huang Feng can actually catch them all, Huang Feng is more powerful than they thought.


    After Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou settled in Monkey and Qi Hai, they left. For them, most of the task has been completed. Then they have to wait for the results of Director Wang¡¯s interrogation, wanting to know why those people Would do something like that in the playground.


    However, the situation of the interrogation was not too optimistic. Those people were very stiff. No matter how Director Wang and others interrogated, there was no result. What was even more disappointing for Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou was that at night, they answered When it came to Director Wang''s call, those people actually committed suicide.


    "What, they all committed suicide?!" Huang Feng said in disbelief.


    "Well, we have separated them very carefully, and they are always guarded. Unexpectedly, they actually committed suicide almost indiscriminately." Director Wang said, his mood was also a little depressed. It''s the credit for getting it. As long as you ask them the reason for doing this, it is a credit for him. Therefore, he attaches great importance to this matter. As a result, those people still took advantage of it.


    "Didn''t you ask any useful information?" Huang Feng asked with a frown. To be honest, he was still a little disappointed with Director Wang. If he knew that, he would not hand those people over to Director Wang and the others. The two of Bai Xiaorou were interrogated.


    However, immediately think about it, since those people have committed suicide, and they have clearly prepared for this before, even if they are interrogated by themselves and Bai Xiaorou, it is estimated that there will not be much results, those people He will definitely commit suicide.


    If you think about it this way, Huang Feng''s mood will be slightly better, and he can accept it.


    "The few people just said that they were retaliating for their action this time, and the others didn¡¯t say anything. As for the retaliation, I haven¡¯t interrogated it yet." Director Wang said, he was also disappointed with this incident, but What made him more fortunate was that those people did not deny what they did, and they also threatened that they were doing it in revenge and demonstrating. In this way, although they did not gain much useful confidence, However, this case was also solved, and the suspects must be a few of them.


    "Retaliation?" Huang Feng frowned, not knowing what they meant by retaliation, but, obviously, Director Wang didn''t have any more useful information and couldn''t provide Huang Feng with more help.


    After hanging up Director Wang''s phone, Huang Feng told Bai Xiaorou about the situation, and because Bai Xiaorou had just returned to China, she didn''t know what was going on, so she couldn''t figure it out.


    "I''ll call Director Rong, it''s okay if he knows something." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Good." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Bai Xiaorou called Director Rong and reported the case here to Director Rong. Of course, she also asked her own doubts, and Director Rong actually knew something.


    After Bai Xiaorou blamed Director Rong''s call, she said to Huang Feng, "I think I probably know what happened."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng said.


    "That''s it." Bai Xiaorou said. After that, Bai Xiaorou told Huang Feng what she had received from Director Rong.


    It turned out that some time ago, when Bai Xiaorou and others were performing their missions in Africa, other teams of the National Security Bureau in the country clashed with the people of the country while performing their missions. There was a reactionary organization with the shadow of the country behind, the National Security Bureau. The people in the bureau wiped out the organization. By the way, they also clashed with some people in the country. They killed some people in the country. It is estimated that those people in the country did not disagree, and only then had this revenge, and they also chose To retaliate with someone who can be invisible like a ninja is because they have the ability to be invisible and can bring some weapons into China. Otherwise, it would be difficult for other people to enter China.


    As for why we chose Jiangzhou, Qing Province, it was chosen completely at random, but it has no purpose.


    Only then did Huang Feng understand why those people came here and why there was a playground thing, but those guys were really cruel enough, and the means of revenge were so intense.


    "What does the above mean?" Huang Feng asked: "You won''t be indifferent to this matter, right?"


    This time the incident was quite big. In the playground explosion, many people were killed and injured. Huang Feng didn''t believe that the people above would choose to forget this incident.


    "Of course not." Bai Xiaorou said: "The last time we did nothing wrong. Those guys supported the rebel organization and should have been killed, but this time they made this thing in the playground. People are preparing for a counterattack against the ninja organization in the country."


    "Oh, it''s almost the same." Huang Feng nodded and said, being bullied and came to the door. If he doesn''t fight back, then he can''t say enough: "Is there our mission?"


    "Not for the time being." Bai Xiaorou said, "Director Rong has arranged for other teams, and now there is a team that is performing tasks near the country of Japan, and let them go. As for our team, we have been temporarily put on vacation. After all, the previous team of Zhongda Most people have been on missions in Africa for a long time, and it is impossible to stay without rest."


    Huang Feng nodded. Someone should go. He doesn''t have to go, as long as those guys pay the price, and they can arrange other things after they are on vacation.


    "How long?" Huang Feng asked.


    "One month." Bai Xiaorou knew what Huang Feng meant: "Just enough for us to go to other places."

 1542 Chapter 1542

    Huang Feng is still very satisfied that their group can have a one-month break. Therefore, he can have enough time to travel in other spaces. This is what they planned before.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng is still a little worried. After he goes to other spaces, he is isolated from the real world. In other words, he doesn¡¯t know what happens in the real world in another time and space, and there is no way for outsiders to contact him. he.


    "Hopefully, in this month, nothing major will happen in reality," Huang Feng thought to himself.


    In fact, what Huang Feng is most concerned about now is the production of cars. The first car was already off the assembly line. It was just that Huang Feng did not make public announcements. When he arranged things before, he also arranged car manufacturing. At the factory, we have tried our best during this period of time. As for sales, we can put out the advertisement first. In addition, Huang Feng also plans to open 4S stores in some cities, and these will take time.


    Huang Feng thought, when he came back, these things should have been finished.


    When he returned to his residence at night, Huang Feng called everyone. Everyone knew that Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou had a one-month vacation. In this case, everyone knew that they might have to go to other time and space today.


    "Can we really go to other spaces? It feels amazing." Tan Ying said.


    "Yeah, I still feel unreal." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    Although everyone knew about Huang Feng''s ability to travel through time and space before, they themselves had not experienced it, so they accepted it quickly before, but now it''s their turn, everyone feels a bit weird. This kind of thing that travels through time and space can only be seen in TV and movies before, but they didn''t expect that they could actually experience it in person.


    Among the women, Lu Xuan was the most normal, because she had already teleported before and experienced that feeling. Although she still felt it was amazing, she was more acceptable after all.


    "Sister Xuan, how did you feel when you were teleporting?" Zhu Xiyu asked curiously and nervously. Among these people, Huang Feng and Lu Xuan had experience in this area.


    "It doesn''t feel much." Lu Xuan shook her head and said, "It just feels like a huge suction force sucks you away, and then, very quickly, from one time and space to another time and space, there is not much time to experience it."


    "Okay, don''t be nervous, there will be nothing wrong. You will know that feeling after you have experienced it yourself." Huang Feng said with a smile, he did not expect that a few people would be so nervous, but he thought It''s not surprising to think, after all, they weren''t surprised at all before. When they first teleported, wasn''t they also very nervous?


    "By the way, which space are we going to this time?" Tang Muxue asked. Huang Feng had already said all the spaces he had visited before, so everyone knew what spaces he could go to.


    "Would you go to Wushuang''s sister''s space or to clear her sister''s space?" Xie Mengjiao also asked.


    Everyone has no idea, but one thing is for sure. The space to go first must be one of these two spaces. As for the other spaces, you don¡¯t have to rush to go for the time being. Instead, bring the two out first. is the most important.


    "Go to Wushuang''s space first. When I saw Wushuang these two days, I heard that some people there were not honest." Huang Feng said, "Just go and see."


    Although Huang Feng has not yet gone to Ning Wushuang¡¯s space, and Ning Wushuang has not yet come to reality, Huang Feng can meet Ning Wushuang¡¯s in a villa in another space, and Huang Feng can also pass through Ning Wushuang. Know something in another space.


    Before Huang Feng went to Ning Wushuang¡¯s space, although he overthrew the imperial rule, he went there in a hurry after all. It only took one month. Therefore, there are still many things that have not been dealt with, and many previous rebels have not surrendered. , There were also many generals from the original imperial court who were out there. Although some had been ordered, some were still waiting and watching, and even if they had other ideas, Huang Feng happened to go over and deal with these matters.


    Moreover, Ning Wushuang had been in that space for a long time, and Huang Feng wanted to bring her out sooner.


    "Okay, then go to Wushuang sister''s space first." Su Yumo said.


    After everyone had eaten, they all gathered in Huang Feng¡¯s bedroom. After that, Huang Feng began to teleport. Then, everyone saw a huge vortex appear, and then a strong suction was generated from that vortex. During the teleportation, the women had also seen this kind of vortex, but those vortices were not as big as this, and at that time, those vortices only had an effect on Huang Feng, even if they were standing next to them, they couldn¡¯t feel anything. The suction power.


    But now this one is obviously different. The girls all feel the strong suction and instinctively want to scream. However, they immediately remembered Huang Feng¡¯s previous explanation, knowing that this situation is normal, so they are all He closed his mouth and looked nervously.


    Soon, everyone¡¯s bodies were sucked into the air. Huang Feng was the first one. He was the first to enter the vortex. After that, the other women flew in one by one. In the vortex, surrounded by There was no light, and there was a lot of darkness. Fortunately, this time was not long. Soon everyone''s eyes were restored again.


    "How about it, are all okay?" Huang Feng said, looking at the women who appeared next to him.


    "It''s okay."


    "Are we not on earth?"


    "Hey, the air here is so fresh."


    "Where is this? It''s so beautiful."


    The women are all attracted by the environment here. The air here is indeed not comparable on earth. This obvious difference makes people feel it for the first time.


    Huang Feng also looked around. Because the transmission is random, Huang Feng doesn''t know where he is now. However, the top priority is to solve the problem of clothes first. They are all wearing clothes on the earth. Obviously it''s not good here, it''s too conspicuous, and it will be seen as a monkey. Before, Huang Feng always solved the clothes problem every time he came here.


    "You wait here first, I''ll get some clothes." Huang Feng said to the women.


    "Okay." The women responded.


    After that, Huang Feng went to the nearest market and bought a few clothes. After arriving at the palace, it would not be too late for everyone to change into better clothes.


    This time, Huang Feng''s people had good luck. The other party who sent them was outside a county seat, surrounded by forests. After entering the county seat, they could buy clothes.


    However, when Huang Feng bought the clothes and went back, he found that Su Yumo''s daughters were surrounded by several young men. Those young men were riding tall horses and looked at Su Yumo''s daughters. It is also very unpleasant.


    Among the few girls, Su Yumo and Bai Xiaorou stood in front of the girls and confronted them.


    "What''s going on?" Huang Feng quickly stepped forward and asked.


    "These people molested us." Xie Mengjiao said quickly when Huang Feng was coming.


    "Little beauty, you can''t talk nonsense, I''m just inviting you to visit my house, it''s not a molestation." said the young man in Jin Yi.


    "We have already refused, you are still entangled here." Tan Ying also said angrily.


    "You guys don''t want to be good or bad, do you know who this Young Master Wu is? He is the son of our county grandfather. He invites you to give you face, don''t know what is good or bad." A follower next to him said.


    When the leader Wu Gongzi heard his attendant say this, he opened the folding fan with a "pop", and then looked at the women with a smug expression, obviously wanting to see the women who knew their identities. Flattery.


    However, this son of Wu is destined to be disappointed. The few women are not girls who have not seen the big scene. Although they have not met before, the leaders of the country have seen a lot of them. Not to mention, Huang Feng is here, or the emperor of this country, how can he be compared with the son of a county grandfather?


    And that Young Master Wu originally came out hunting with a few attendants today. He didn''t expect that when he went back, he would encounter these stunning beauties. As the son of the county grandfather, he naturally had a lot of women around him. However, none of his women are as beautiful as these women, so when I saw these women, I was shocked, and I wished to bring them home immediately and get them on the bed.


    It¡¯s just that, for a long time, his unfavorable status as the grandfather of the county has no effect today. After hearing his identity, the women''s expressions did not change at all, as if they were not the grandfather of the county, but a passerby. Same as A.


    "Several beauties, I''m a kind invitation, I hope you don''t refuse." Wu Gongzi said again.


    "Get out of the way, or don''t blame me for being polite." Huang Feng said with an ugly expression.


    Huang Feng has reasons to be unhappy. One is that Young Master Wu actually molested his own woman in front of him, and the other is that he is the emperor of this country, and this is also his own territory. The county grandfather is his subordinate, himself. With such a person under his staff, Huang Feng is naturally not in a good mood.


    "Boy, you''re looking for death, how did you talk to Master Wu." The fellow roared at Huang Feng.


    "Boy, I think you are a bit like a fugitive who escaped from prison two days ago. Now go back with us for interrogation." Wu Gongzi said directly to Huang Feng. No one has ever dared to talk to himself like this. Huang Feng''s attitude made Wu Gongzi angry. I don''t want to continue to pretend to be Pian Pianjia.

 1543 Chapter 1543

    Hearing Mr. Wu¡¯s words, Su Yumo''s daughters all glared at him. Obviously, all the women understood that this was Mr. Wu deliberately looking for something. He just wore a hypocritical mask, but now he is even pretending. Not willing to do it.


    "Are you from the Yamen? What qualifications do you have to take me away?" Huang Feng looked at Wu Gongzi and said.


    "Boy, you''d better follow us honestly. Here, Young Master Wu is Wang Fa. What he says is natural, and there is naturally no problem with arresting him." Young Master Wu jumped out and said again.


    "Boy, here, no one dared to talk to me like this, I must teach you how to be a man." Wu Gongzi also said gloomily.


    "You are Wang Fa?" Huang Feng glanced at Young Master Wu disdainfully, but thought in his heart, it seems that this country has been defeated, but it is really not a trivial matter to govern the country, like this moth. , Still exists, and Huang Feng doesn¡¯t believe that this is the only place where public security is the case. In other places, there will surely be a lot of mischievous people who were busy overthrowing the court, so , Did not pay much attention to local governance, now it seems that if these people do not get rid of, they will shake their own rule, this is not a small problem.


    "Yes, I am Wang Fa, I said you are a criminal, you are a criminal." Wu Gongzi didn''t mean to hide at all, he was proud of his face. In fact, in this county, he did not need to hide, because He has always been like this. His father was the county magistrate of the imperial court before, and now he is the county magistrate of the new dynasty. No matter who the emperor above is to do, his father¡¯s position as the county magistrate is very stable, which makes Wu Gongzi even more stable. I am proud and fearless.


    "Boy, if you are acquainted, let the beauties behind you follow me, I might consider letting you go." Wu Gongzi wandered the faces of the women with greedy eyes, and then threatened Huang Feng and said: " Otherwise, be careful I send you to prison."


    "Hehe, a little son of the county magistrate, dare to be so arrogant. It seems that governance of the country is really not an easy task." Huang Feng said, because of his bad tone, so he also I was not in the mood to talk to these people anymore. I stepped on my feet slightly, jumped up from the ground, and then made a few "bangs" sounds. Then Mr. Wu and his followers were kicked away from the horse by Huang Feng. .


    "Ah, kid, you''re looking for death!" Young Master Wu and the few followers angered, they just fell from the air, but it made them painful. This is the reason why Huang Feng didn''t make a heavy hand, otherwise, they would be even worse.


    However, these people didn¡¯t seem to realize Huang Feng¡¯s good intentions. After landing, they struggled to get up from the ground and rushed towards Huang Feng. Especially the few attendants who looked savage and looked like they wanted Huang Feng. The peak was torn apart.


    Huang Feng didn''t even look at it, and waved a few times, the attendants were beaten out. This time Huang Feng made a little heavier attack. So, after those people landed, they fainted and were scared back. Wu Gongzi on the ground was pale.


    Huang Feng didn''t even look at Young Master Wu, and said to the women: "This is a little far from the Imperial Capital. Let''s ride over."


    "Okay, I haven''t ridden a horse yet, it must be very interesting." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "When I was filming, it was really tiring," Lu Xuan said.


    "Give it a try, Xuan''er, you will ride my sweaty BMW later, there should be nothing wrong with you, the other women are practicing the exercises, there should be no problem riding." Huang Feng said.


    These women have all cultivated the exercises that Huang Feng paid a great price to exchange. Although the women just want to stay young forever, the exercises obviously have more than this effect. It has been improved before they know it. With the physique of a few women, and there are internal forces in the body, it should be no problem to control the horses.


    Sure enough, the women tried it. At first they were uncomfortable and couldn''t control the horses. However, after Huang Feng taught them to use their internal strength, they were able to control the horses smoothly one by one, so all their faces were exposed. Excited look.


    You know, these women all grew up in the city, and there are not many opportunities to ride horses. Except for Lu Xuan and Li Bingyun who rode for filming reasons, the other women had never encountered horses before. They are naturally very happy to be able to ride horses like this now.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took a few women on horseback and rushed to the Imperial Capital, and Wu Gongzi watched Huang Feng and the others snatch his horses, but he did not dare to say a word, but he knew he was not Huang Feng. The opponent''s, rushing out now, will only let himself be beaten.


    However, Young Master Wu looked at the backs of Huang Feng with bitter eyes. He has grown up so old and has never suffered such a big loss. Now Huang Feng has taught him a lesson in front of everyone. Of course he It''s impossible to swallow this breath easily.


    So, Young Master Wu returned to the county with a few followers who had just woke up. Then, he went to find a quick catcher, took the yaman, followed the direction where Huang Feng and others had left, and chased it out. He had heard it before. , Huang Feng''s goal is the imperial capital, and there is only one road to the imperial capital, and it is not impossible to catch up with them.


    Naturally, Huang Feng and the women didn¡¯t know. That Young Master Wu didn¡¯t learn his lesson, but he brought someone to catch up. Moreover, the other party wanted to kill Huang Feng directly this time and snatch the women away. Huang Feng The previous behavior has angered him.


    At this time, the women were in a very good mood, and the feeling of riding a horse galloping was very good. Even Li Bingyun and Lu Xuan had never ridden horses so freely before, and because of internal strength, everyone did not have to worry about their own physical experience. Too tired, don¡¯t worry about her thighs being worn out. Although Lu Xuan hasn¡¯t learned her internal strength yet, she is riding a sweaty BMW, so she can communicate directly with Huang Feng, so she will not let Lu Xuan even more. Not used to it.


    Everyone rushed all the way, in this time and space, everyone had forgotten the reality, and enjoyed this special holiday.


    Until the evening, everyone stopped in an inn, prepared to eat something, then rested here for one night, and continued to set off tomorrow.


    "This is the inn? It''s really interesting." Tang Muxue looked around and said. In reality, everyone has stayed in a hotel, but this is the first time staying in an inn, and it is inevitable to be a little curious.


    "Yes, and the things here are absolutely green foods, you can eat them with confidence," Huang Feng said.

 1544 Chapter 1544

    The only troublesome issue may be Tan Ying. The food she eats must be processed by her or Huang Feng, so she can only watch the women enviously eating the original ancient food.


    Fortunately, everything she eats now is made with ingredients from this world, and it tastes good.


    In fact, the food here is not too delicious. After all, this is just an inn, not a big restaurant in the city. Therefore, the chef''s craftsmanship will not be too superb. There must be no way to do it in a big restaurant.


    However, this is after all the first time for the women to eat in other spaces, and what they eat is the kind of food that can only be seen on TV, the original flavor, which makes the women ignore the taste of the food itself. It''s a joy to eat.


    Moreover, because they have practiced the exercises that Huang Feng exchanged for them, the women don''t have to worry about getting fat and can eat whatever they want.


    After the meal, Huang Feng took a few women to rest here. After all, the accommodation here is not comparable to reality. The accommodation conditions are a bit worse. Even the bathing is not very convenient. Fortunately, although there are several women from several backgrounds. A big family, but everyone is not the kind of spoiled person, so even if the conditions are worse, they have no complaints, but Huang Fengbai is worried. He was afraid that several women would not adapt to the environment here.


    However, just when Huang Feng was about to take a rest, he heard a noise from downstairs. Huang Feng was standing in the corridor on the second floor and looking down, just in time to see a team of arresters and officials rushing in. The attitude is very arrogant, and Huang Feng unexpectedly found an acquaintance among them.


    "I really don''t know how to live or die." Huang Feng saw that person and thought with emotion.


    This person is the Young Master Wu who was taught by Huang Feng before. Huang Feng didn''t expect that the other party would chase someone with him. He was really unwilling to give up. Moreover, looking at their fierce looks, obviously, the attitude this time must be Worse than before.


    "Boss, did you see a man who brought a few women to stay in the store? Those women are all very beautiful?" Young Master Wu asked the boss directly. Obviously, his goal was Huang Feng and so on. people.


    "Yes, yes, they live upstairs." The boss was also afraid of these servants and did not dare to offend, so he directly told what he knew.


    "Are you looking for me?" Huang Feng walked down the stairs slowly and said.


    "It''s this kid! The king catches his head. It''s that he attacked me in the afternoon and wanted to kill me. You help me teach him severely." Wu Gongzi watched Huang Feng appear, his eyes turned red in an instant, and he pointed to Huang. Feng said to the catcher next to him.


    "Boy, you intend to murder the son of County Magistrate Wu. This is a serious crime. You''d better go back and investigate with us." Wang Catchhead looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "What if I don''t go back with you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Then you are arrest! I have the right to kill you on the spot!" Wang Catch head said in a negative test.


    "I''m afraid you wanted to kill him from the beginning." Huang Feng said with a slight smile: "If this is the case, then it will look good on your ability."


    "Go on, kill this kid for me!" Wang Catchou stopped hiding his thoughts, and said directly to his men.


    Those yamen immediately drew their knives and rushed towards Huang Feng. Although Wu Gongzi said before that this man could write fist and kick skills, but many yamen did not take it seriously. No matter how powerful Huang Feng is, he can be more powerful than the knives in their hands. Awesome?Moreover, Huang Feng has only one person, and there are more than a dozen of them. In their opinion, Huang Feng is dead, but if he offends Wu Gongzi, it is indeed damnable.


    Huang Feng looked at the government officials rushing up, and did not panic at all. Not to mention, these government officials are just ordinary people, even if they are all first-class masters, Huang Feng is not afraid now. He has super-class skills now. Coupled with the magical Lingbo Weibu, even if he was besieged by more than a dozen top-notch masters, he was confident that he would retreat.


    However, in the face of these people, Huang Feng obviously did not need to retreat. Not only did he not retreat, but he also took the initiative to greet him. The figure shuttled among the many government officials, and those people looked at Huang Feng who was constantly shuttled with horror. , But there is no way.


    It didn''t take long for the servants who had just rushed up the stairs to fly upside down. They were beaten heavily in front of Young Master Wu and Wang Catou, making them look horrified.


    "Master Wu, these helpers you got can''t do." Huang Feng said to Master Wu. After that, he looked at Wang Catch''s head and said, "Wang Catch''s head, right? You are a public official, and you actually obeyed this Wu''s command. , Is he your boss? What right does he have to order you to do things? You are embezzling the right granted to you by the court for private use, you are knowing the law and breaking the law!"


    Wang Tautou was said by Huang Feng, his face was a little ugly, he said with a gloomy face: "I have the right to protect everyone''s safety."


    "Then what he said is what? You haven''t investigated, how do you know what he said is true?" Huang Feng said with an ugly expression. Under his own governance, these law-abiding people are out of Huang Feng''s mood. Naturally it is not good.


    "I''m not going to talk to you either! You used to intend to murder, but now you are arrested openly, which is a capital crime!" Wang Chui said.


    "What is my crime, you don''t seem to have the right to punish you?" Huang Feng said disdainfully.


    "Haha, the knife in my hand is right!" Wang Coutou said. After that, he wielded his big sword and rushed towards Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng had just defeated the servants, Wang Coutou didn''t have much. Fear, because he himself is also a practicing family, otherwise, he will not rise to the head-catching position in such a short period of time. If today, if the things that Mr. Wu explained is done well, his position will be inevitable. It will improve.


    It¡¯s just that the ideals are full and the reality is very skinny. Wang Catchou thinks that he can clean up Huang Feng and perform meritorious service in front of Wu Gongzi. However, his superficial skill is not enough in front of Huang Feng. Feng flew out with a palm.


    After that, Huang Feng suddenly jumped in front of Wu Gongzi, and after he reacted, he also shot him out with a palm.


    "Get off now!" Huang Feng shouted angrily.


    The head-catcher was still horrified by Huang Feng¡¯s skill. He knew he was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent just now. Now that Huang Feng seemed to be angry when he saw Huang Feng, he hurriedly helped Young Master Wu to run out. As for those yamen , Naturally all followed.


    "Is that annoying guy again?" Su Yumo''s daughters also came down at this time, and said as they watched Wu Gongzi who fled in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry, it is impossible for them to continue chasing after this now." Huang Feng said.

 1545 Chapter 1545

    Huang Feng just hit the palm of Lord Wu and the king catching his head, but they didn¡¯t just hit it casually. They seemed to be fine now, but they definitely won¡¯t survive tonight. As for the ordinary government officials, Huang Feng did. They didn''t kill them. After all, they weren''t the leaders. Just a little lesson. As for the two of Wu Gongzi and Wang Catou, they made Huang Feng''s teeth itchy, and because of this, they were killed.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s rest early. We have to hurry tomorrow." Huang Feng said to the women.


    The women nodded and went back to their rooms to rest. After a day''s journey, even if they had internal strength in their bodies, they felt tired. Therefore, they all wanted to rest early, and Huang Feng did not steal fragrance and jade at night. Meaning, I don''t want to disturb the rest of the women.


    Huang Feng finally followed into the room, but before that, he was looking at his shopkeeper in awe from the downstairs and threw out a coin. The fight just now damaged something, the money Take it as compensation for his loss. After all, he was also innocent, and this matter had nothing to do with him.


    "Thank you, son, thank you son." He looked at Huang Feng¡¯s boss in awe. After receiving the silver from Huang Feng, he immediately smiled and continued to thank Huang Feng. He was still thinking about himself. Just betrayed Huang Feng, Huang Summit would not trouble him. Although he was forced to do so, if Huang Feng really troubled him, he would not be able to afford it. I am afraid he would have to make money and avoid disaster.


    However, he did not expect that Huang Feng not only did not trouble them, but also gave him money to compensate for his loss, which made the boss very happy. Moreover, Huang Feng made an extraordinary move and gave more money than he lost. This made the boss even more grateful to Huang Feng in his heart, and even forgot that Huang Feng was arrested just now, and those arrests will not just leave it alone.


    However, when those arrests come back soon, it should already be tomorrow. At that time, Huang Feng and others had already left, and the boss didn''t have to worry about it.


    On the other side, after Wang Catchhead helped Young Master Wu out of the inn, he was about to rush to the county seat, and said as he walked: "Master, this wicked man is powerful in martial arts. I am afraid we are not opponents. We must go back and call some more brothers. That''s fine."


    The fight just now has made Wang Catchou understand the gap between himself and Huang Feng. He even thought in his heart that even if he called everyone in the Yamen, he was probably not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent, but he didn¡¯t say that. Dare to say, he knew that now Gongzi Wu was full of anger. At this time, if he said anything frustrating, he would definitely be scolded by him, and Gongzi Wu would definitely want revenge.


    "Then call more people. I usually know some sloppy people in the rivers and lakes. I pay them to call them. I still don''t believe that I can''t kill that guy!" Wu Gongzi said with an angry look, twice in succession. In Huang Feng''s hand, not only was Young Master Wu not afraid, but he hated Huang Feng even more, wishing to kill Huang Feng immediately.


    "It''s good to do this." Wang Catchou said. Although he looks down on the sloppy people in the rivers and lakes, he still has some ability. If Wu Gongzi can really call more people like this, it is really possible to catch him. , And even killed Huang Feng.


    However, just as a few people rode back to the county seat and prepared to recruit more people, in the middle of the road, Wu Gongzi suddenly fell off the horse''s back. After that, the horse did not stop, directly from Wu Gongzi. Stepping on his body, the scene shocked everyone.


    "Master."


    "The son!"


    Everyone exclaimed, and quickly stopped the horses, turned back and got off the horse, wanting to see the situation of Young Master Wu, but at this moment, the head of the king also felt a pain in his chest, and then, his eyes became dark, and the same The horse fell down, which completely panicked the remaining officials.


    Those yamen hurriedly looked at the situation of the two of them, but found that in a short period of time, both of them had no interest and were dead.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "I don''t know? Could it be that the man just hit it?"


    "Impossible, we were also beaten, and, worse than the two of them, why are we okay, they both died?"


    "Yes, except for some pain at that time, I don''t feel any pain at other times."


    "Dead, Lord Wu came out with us. Now that he is dead, County Order Wu will definitely not let us go."


    "This is how to do ah."


    Those yamen who have no leader, now encounter this situation, they are in a panic, don''t know what to do, they don''t know why the Wu Gongzi and Wang Catou died suddenly, and they worry that they will be ordered by the county magistrate when they go back. The adults blamed, for a moment, no one knew what to do.


    In the end, everyone discussed, first take the bodies of the two people back, and then truthfully report the situation today. As for how the county magistrate will deal with them, it can only be resigned.


    So, the group continued on their way, but the mood at this time was completely different from before, and everyone was more worried about their future destiny.


    Huang Feng on the other side dismissed Wu Gongzi and the others, so he didn''t care about it anymore. Then Wu Gongzi and Wang Catou were dead and would not bother themselves anymore.


    The next morning, after everyone got up, they continued on the road. Although the conditions in the inn were average, everyone had a good rest. Here, the night is very quiet, there are not so many neon lights, and the air is also very good. , The rest of everyone is still very good.


    After that, it was another day on the road. However, in order to avoid being too boring, when everyone was on the road, the speed was not very fast. Just as they were traveling in the wild, they were walking and watching. I have to say that the wild is here. In the real wild, everyone enjoyed the beautiful scenery, and they were all in a good mood, but they didn''t have the fatigue of traveling.


    And as Huang Feng said, that Young Master Wu really didn¡¯t chase him anymore, and everyone was relieved. Although everyone was not afraid of those people, there were flies flying around in his ears. Annoying.


    And now this annoying fly has finally disappeared, and everyone is very happy.


    What Huang Feng and the other girls didn¡¯t know was that the county magistrate Wu didn¡¯t give up revenge on his son, but he is now organizing his son¡¯s funeral. At the same time, because he didn¡¯t know who the murderer was, he didn¡¯t start. , He has hired stubborn people in the rivers and lakes to capture Huang Feng and the others. Whether or not Huang Feng killed his son, Huang Feng is most suspicious, and he must first capture Huang Feng.

 1546 Chapter 1546 Entering the Palace

    "This is the imperial capital?" A few days later, everyone stood in front of an ancient, tall city wall, looking at the people coming and going, their faces filled with emotion.


    At first, because of Huang Feng''s actions too fast, the original court could not even react. Later, many ministers chose to surrender. Therefore, this ancient capital city has not suffered any damage and is still intact. With.


    The imperial capital is also the city with the largest area and the most population, no less than a big city in reality, and there are many people coming in and out every day.


    On the way here, Huangfeng and the others passed through some small counties or towns. Therefore, they have never seen any big cities. Now they are a little surprised to see this tall imperial capital with such a dense crowd.


    In fact, Huang Feng and his few people did not go too smoothly on this road. Huang Feng did not expect that the little magistrate was so courageous that he blatantly came to the rivers and lakes and wanted to kidnap them. As a result, Those people were all killed by Huang Feng and others. However, although Huang Feng and the others killed a lot of reckless people, they did not completely let the county magistrate Wu retreat. On the contrary, it was more certain that Huang Feng was killing. The murderer of his son, therefore, sent more people to hunt them down.


    Because of this, besides enjoying the scenery, everyone on the road also killed a lot of people. Of course, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were the only ones who killed them. They both had the highest effort, and they also killed before. It¡¯s extraordinary. With experience in this area, there will be no discomfort, but Su Yumo¡¯s daughters did not participate very much. Even if they participated, they would only hurt each other, and Huang Feng did not want to let them hold their hands. Contaminated with blood.


    However, through the experience along the way, Huang Feng and several women have discovered that although they don¡¯t take much action and practice for eternal youth, they are still better than ordinary people, even those rash people. It was not their opponents, which surprised the women a little, and at the same time, they were also a little excited. In such a time and space, it seemed that the heroine plot in the hearts of the women became heavier.


    "Yes, this is the imperial capital, the capital of the entire country." Huang Feng said to a few women looking at the towering tower, because there has not been any war here, so not only the building remains intact, but the mood of ordinary people is also more peaceful. , And soon returned to normal life. For them, it is the most important that they can survive. As for who will be the emperor, for them, it really makes no difference. What''s more, Huang Feng ruled the country. After that, taxes were reduced, and of course they supported Huang Feng even more.


    Before Huang Feng left, the policy formulated with the puppets here and the slaves he exchanged was modeled on the Song Dynasty on earth, and did not impose too high taxes on farmers. At the same time, he vigorously developed commerce by collecting commercial taxes. Increasing the revenue of the treasury will not only make the farmers happy, but also the businessmen.


    You must know that the previous dynasty suppressed merchants. Merchants had many restrictions on doing business, and their social status was not high. However, after Huang Feng became the emperor, everything was different. Although they had to pay business taxes, they had to pay before. However, this is not difficult to accept. Moreover, Huang Feng also encourages business, supports businessmen, and improves the status of businessmen. This is naturally more popular with business people.


    It can be said that although Huang Feng¡¯s current rule is not long, it has gathered the hearts of businessmen and farmers. Of course, the scholars naturally have opinions on Huang Fengpo, and this can be regarded as A hidden danger, at least, he affected the thinking of some generals and the rebels.


    "This place is really big and majestic." Xie Mengjiao said with emotion. They hadn''t seen such a quaint, huge ancient city before, but now that they saw it, they were naturally filled with emotion.


    "Let''s go in quickly." Tang Muxue also couldn''t wait to say.


    "Okay." The few people naturally had no objection, and went into the city together.


    There is an entrance tax for entering the city. This originally existed, and Huang Feng did not cancel it. Therefore, when a few people entered the city, they paid some money. However, the money will be Huang Feng''s later. Women naturally have no opinion.


    "Wow, it''s so lively." As soon as they entered the city, the women exclaimed. Although on earth, they have seen the lively downtown area more than once, but now they see the excitement of this ancient city. Everyone still feels novel.


    Because Huang Feng encourages commerce, there are markets open every day in the imperial capital, and there are more than one. It¡¯s just that the location of the market is regulated. Therefore, when everyone enters the city, they see both sides of the road. There are various small merchants and vendors, but these people are very rule-abiding, even if there is a city management, they are all hawking in the prescribed places, and they dare not run around. For the current court to support them in business, they are already very Thank you, naturally you will not break the rules.


    In addition to small merchants and vendors, there are also some joint artists performing. These street performers are not the same as those on the earth. On the earth, most street performers just sing, and only a few perform magic or something. The street performers here are more like acrobatic troupes. You can see all kinds of high-altitude performances, and even the broken boulders on the chest, and there are quite a few people around, all kinds of applause one after another, which also aroused the curiosity of several women.


    "It''s really interesting here." The women are curious. In the past, scenes like this could only be seen on TV. Moreover, that kind of situation was still performed. There is no way to compare with these real scenes. Seeing it with my own eyes now is naturally more interesting.


    "Let''s go first, there will be time to come here in the future, there are still many fun places here." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." The women are a little reluctant, but they also know that they can stay here for a year without rushing for a while.


    After that, Huang Feng took a few women to the palace. Huang Feng slightly changed his appearance. Then, he took out the token he had prepared before and entered Huangfeng. After all, in the palace, there was one who lived with him. The puppets are exactly the same. In order not to cause trouble, Huang Feng still has to deal with it a bit.


    "This is the imperial palace? It feels more luxurious than the Forbidden City on earth." A few women followed Huang Feng into the imperial palace. This imperial palace was bigger and more luxurious than everyone imagined. Many women have been there. The Forbidden City, in their opinion, is bigger and more luxurious than the Imperial Palace. Moreover, there are soldiers on guard everywhere, which is not comparable to the Forbidden City.


    "This is mainly because the former emperor enjoyed it too much, but now it''s cheaper for me." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Then what about his concubines? Are they all cheaper for you?" Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng and said. The other women also looked at Huang Feng with smiles on their faces.


    "Ahem." Huang Feng coughed dryly, and said slightly embarrassed: "Where did you want to go, those women were all arranged by me to leave the palace, and some were remarried to other officials, but I didn''t have any of them myself. Close, and, as soon as I calmed down here, the time came, and then I went out, the emperor did not become the emperor for a day."


    "Then the concubine in the palace is the Wushuang sister alone?" Su Yumo said.


    "Ok."


    "Then, if this is the case, after a long time, won''t it cause suspicion? There is no emperor who only has one concubine. Besides, you have to take Wushuang sister out. At that time, there will be no concubine in the palace, then Is it even more strange?" Su Yumo said.


    "That''s right." The other women echoed.


    Huang Feng said in a daze, "I didn''t think about this before, but it doesn''t matter. When we leave, I will exchange a few more puppets and let them be the imperial concubines on the face."


    The women nodded, this is a good idea, it can seal other mouths.


    After walking for a long time, everyone arrived in the harem. Here, there are very few soldiers standing guard, but there are more court ladies and eunuchs. These women saw the eunuchs for the first time, and their faces were generally pale, and they were talking. At times, the voice is relatively shrill.


    "You are finally here." In the harem, Huang Feng finally saw Ning Wushuang again, and Ning Wushuang rushed over as soon as he saw Huang Feng, but he saw the women beside Huang Feng It stopped again, a little embarrassed.


    Huang Feng took a generous step forward, put her in his arms and said, "Thanks for your hard work during this time."


    "I don''t work hard, it''s nice to see you." Ning Wushuang leaned in Huang Feng''s arms and muttered to himself.


    "Well, when I leave this time, I can take you away, and you won''t have to stay here alone in the future." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang nodded happily. On this day, she had been waiting for a long time. Although she was the queen of supremacy here, she did not want such a life. She would rather be an ordinary person. I don¡¯t want to stay in this palace every day, and I can only see Huang Feng for a short time every day. After all, there are many things about Huang Feng. Sometimes, the two don¡¯t even have time to meet. This is not the life she wants. .


    And this time, she was finally able to go out with Huang Feng, of course she was very happy.


    "Come on, I''ll help you introduce your sisters." Huang Feng said to Ning Wushuang. In fact, even though Ning Wushuang was responsible for some business affairs early on, she was even the queen, but she was in Huangfeng The youngest of these women is only eighteen years old, at this age on the earth and still in high school.

 1547 Chapter 1547

    Ning Wushuang should have known Su Yumo and the others a long time ago, but when Huang Feng took Su Yumo''s daughters into a different space, Ning Wushuang happened to have an accident, so Shuangyi did not see it. Afterwards, Huang Feng There was no chance to bring a few women into another space, so, until now, Ning Wushuang met with Su Yumo.


    Ning Wushuang had known about the existence of Su Yumo''s daughters for a long time, and she had no other ideas. After all, she was born in a feudal era. Here, men have three wives and four concubines. It''s normal, and the more capable men are, the more women will be, and the more beautiful they are. Only those men who are not capable will have only one woman. Such men are to be looked down upon.


    What''s more, Huang Feng had saved her life before. If it weren''t for Huang Feng, his father''s revenge would not be avenged, and he would not be able to live. Therefore, Ning Wushuang''s heart had already been on Huang Feng''s body. And, she placed her position very low. She was also very respectful to Su Yumo''s "elderly woman". She even wanted to follow the custom in this space and kneel down to offer Su Yumo tea, but, It was rejected by Su Yumo. She is not a person in this space, so naturally she would not have such thoughts.


    Ning Wushuang was prepared long ago, and Su Yumo''s daughters had already known about Ning Wushuang''s existence. Therefore, the atmosphere of this meeting was very harmonious, and Zhu Xiyu was the happiest. In the past, she was a middle school girl. The youngest, and now, finally, there is a sister who is younger than him, and she will never be the youngest anymore.


    Of course, because of the different life backgrounds, even Ning Wushuang is the youngest, but in terms of life, Ning Wushuang is very sophisticated, no better than Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao in the mall. As for Zhu Xiyu, who hasn''t left school yet, it''s even worse.


    However, even so, Ning Wushuang still respected Zhu Xiyu, sister, sister yelling, made Zhu Xiyu smile, and it didn''t take long to get acquainted with Ning Wushuang.


    "Wushuang, you said there were some changes here before, what''s the matter?" After everyone met each other, Huang Feng asked about the business, which was one of the reasons why he chose to come to this space first.


    "That''s it." Ning Wushuang looked at Huang Feng and said, "Some of the leading generals of the previous dynasty have already surrendered under our persuasion, but some are still waiting and watching, and even have a tendency to unite. In this case Regardless of whether they are negotiating with us or opposing, they all have greater reliance, and the rebels are the same. Although because of your decree, many farmers have given up the uprising and returned to farming, but the rebels still They gathered a group of people and did not want to disperse. Some of them accepted Zhao''an, but the conditions were very harsh, and some even directly confronted us openly."


    After a pause, Ning Wushuang continued: "Originally, if these things were broken down by the people you arranged one by one, it would not be a problem, but because you elevated your status as a merchant and made some people dissatisfied, so, The generals and rebels outside of the former dynasty can see hope again. They are in contact with some of our officials recently, and they may have any plans."


    "It turns out that it is." Huang Feng nodded. Those people are not easy to be subdued. This is what Huang Feng had expected long ago, but he believes that as the situation gradually stabilizes, farmers'' living standards will get better and better. Those people, even if they have soldiers in their hands, can''t make the climate. Those who win the hearts of the people win the world. Huang Feng still knows this.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that because of his vigorous development of business, he would actually offend some aristocrats and make those people feel a dangerous atmosphere. They began to feel a little dissatisfied. In their opinion, those merchants who were full of the smell of copper, They are simply not qualified to sit on an equal footing with them, and now Huang Feng actually gave them such an opportunity and qualification, which made these old nobles dissatisfied.


    And these people have rights and reputation, and have connections, and those outside have military power. In this way, the two sides just form a complement, attract each other, and secretly have connections, which is not so difficult to understand.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to overthrow the rule of the previous dynasty. Therefore, many of the remnants of the previous dynasty still exist. Huang Feng has no choice but to completely remove those people in the first time. They still occupy the new dynasty. An important position, even some people believe that Huang Feng¡¯s success in occupying the imperial capital was their credit. As a result, Huang Feng did not reward them, but instead meant to act on their interests. In this way, those people would Even more dissatisfied.


    "Because of the chaotic form, we still don''t know who exactly are in contact with outsiders," Ning Wushuang said.


    "Okay, I know about this. Those guys can''t make any waves." Huang Feng said, although there are former generals with soldiers outside, and the rebels also have soldiers in their hands, but Huang Feng He didn''t panic too much, the big deal is that he could overthrow the previous rule in just one month before, but he still doesn''t believe it. What storms can be caused by these remnants.


    "Huang Feng, this kind of thing is actually not surprising, even on the earth, it is the same. You have helped some people gain benefits, and you will naturally cause others to lose benefits, and those people will naturally be dissatisfied. However, It is obviously not advisable to emphasize agriculture and restrain business." Su Yumo said.


    Good business development can make the entire country develop better. On the earth, in modern times, which country is not vigorously supporting business development?It can only be said that some people here are short-sighted, but considering the background of this time and space, a few women can understand why they have such thoughts.


    "I know this naturally, and even if those people are opposed to it, I will not change the existing policy." Huang Feng said, he is a modern person, and naturally he will not be as short-sighted as these people now. The next policy will naturally not be changed easily.


    After that, Huang Feng asked Ning Wushuang to re-purchase clothes for the women. In addition, he took them to get acquainted with the palace. It was a temporary home for everyone, and they were not familiar with home.


    However, Huang Feng found the puppet that was exactly the same as him to learn more about the situation. After that, he let the other party hide for a while. During the next period, Huang Feng himself will become the emperor.

 1548 Chapter 1548

    Although the emperor looks very refreshing, it is also very tiring. In the history of China, there are many short-lived emperors. In addition to greedy for female sex and make themselves too weak, many of them are also because of their usual "work." Too much, and tired out of illness, died of illness.


    And after Huang Feng became the emperor, he also knew how many things were. After all, this is to control a country. A country is so large that many things happen every day, many of which will be reported. The officials underneath helped to deal with this a little, otherwise, there would be more, but even so, the table in front of Huang Feng was piled high.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng had already exchanged a lot of talents in administration, but now these people are in high positions. With the help of these people, Huang Feng seemed a little more relaxed.


    However, although someone helped to review the memorial, you still have to go to see your minister yourself. Because of the previous policy, many officials have opposed opinions. Therefore, those who recently came to ask to see him are still A lot of.


    "Your Majesty, We Minister once again implore your Majesty to take back his life. How can those merchants who are full of copper smell equal to us scholars? This is for everyone, this is shaking the country!"


    At this moment, Huang Feng is receiving an old man who is at least sixty years old. This old man is not ordinary. In the previous dynasty, he was like a master and had great power. More importantly, there were many of his in the court. Party Yu, those people are either his relatives or his students. In short, this guy has a great say.


    After Huang Feng overthrew the previous rule, he did not take down the old guy for the sake of stability. After all, that kind of influence was too great and it was not conducive to stability, but Huang Feng did not expect that this old guy is not only Without being grateful to himself, he is still taking the lead against him, and it is precisely because he is charging in the front that a bunch of officials are behind them waving flags and shouting, making people panic.


    "You mean, my decision is wrong?" Huang Feng looked at the other party and said lightly. Although the other party is very old and often in a high position, he has an aura of freedom, but Huang Feng is facing the senior officials. Too much to go, I really don''t care about such a one.


    "Weichen didn''t dare." The old man bowed and said, but then said again: "It''s just that the Weichen feels that your majesty''s decision is indeed a bit improper."


    "Oh? Then you say, what should I do?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "Weichen felt that those businessmen should not be on the same level as scholars. It is okay to encourage business, but they can''t raise their status." The old man thought about it and said.


    "Don''t feed the horse, and want the horse to run?" Huang Feng smiled.


    In China¡¯s history, there has been such a period of time when commercial activities can be carried out, but the status of merchants is still underground. In this case, although commerce has developed, the speed of development is very slow. After all, no one wants to be looked down upon by others. Only those who can''t keep on living will embark on the business path, and anyone with some money wants to get rid of the identity of a businessman, which is very embarrassing.


    When the old man heard Huang Feng''s words, he didn''t say anything. Obviously, that''s what he meant.


    "Okay, what you think, I know, let''s go down first." Huang Feng waved his hand and said.


    "Your Majesty, what do you mean..." The old man hadn''t stepped down, and wanted Huang Feng to express his opinion.


    "Go down first, I have my own decision!" Huang Feng said with a deep face, his own aura was not consciously exuding, his own internal strength is very deep, plus, he has seen a lot of officials, big and small. The momentum is naturally not comparable to ordinary people.


    "Yes, Weichen retires." Under Huang Feng''s momentum attack, the old man couldn''t hold it, feeling a little frightened, and quickly bowed back.


    After the old man retreated, Huang Feng¡¯s expression still did not improve. Obviously, what the guy said just now made him very unhappy. Moreover, Huang Feng also knew that this shouldn¡¯t be a person¡¯s thought. The old man represented the court. Many people¡¯s opinions.


    "If you do anything inappropriate, don''t blame me for being polite!" Huang Feng muttered to himself.


    Since Huang Feng came, he has secretly set up an espionage organization to monitor the conditions of the officials in the imperial capital and the homes of large families, a bit like Jin Yiwei, but Huang Feng did not give them the right to trial, these people only have the right to monitor , If there is any useful news, report it directly, they cannot directly deal with those people.


    Huang Feng couldn''t help it. Who made him just ruling this country and it was still unstable.


    On the other side, as soon as the old man came out of the palace, he was surrounded by several officials.


    "Master, what did your majesty say?"


    "Huh! How do you say? I still want those inferior people to sit on an equal footing with us, maybe, we will see those people in the future, and we will pay them a courtesy!" The old man said with a cold snort, his tone quite inconsistent.


    "How can this be!"


    "That is, it violates the legacy of the ancestors!"


    "It''s really unreasonable for those merchants who are covered in bronze to sit on an equal footing with us!"


    "No matter how angry you are, it''s no use. Your Majesty has obviously made up his mind!" The old man said: "It''s really stubborn enough. It''s useless to say anything."


    "Your Majesty is confused!"


    "I knew there was today, I shouldn''t have opened the gate to let him in!"


    "Yes, who knew he would do such a ridiculous act?"


    "My sirs, please be quiet. This is at the gate of the palace. If your majesty hears it, I am afraid it will be a loss of head."


    With a reminder from one of the officials, everyone''s voice suddenly became quieter, but the expression on their faces remained unchanged.


    "Everyone, please come to my mansion at night. After all, it is not convenient to speak here," the old man said.


    "Master Tai has an invitation, we will naturally not refuse."


    "Yes, I must go tonight."


    "Yes, we should think of a way to change the current situation!"


    Everyone said one after another, they could probably guess what the old man meant, but that was what they thought, so naturally they all agreed to the appointment.


    The old man was very satisfied with the answers of these people, and besides these people, he would invite others. He wanted to let the self-righteous guy know that the imperial decree is not random, and if you don''t obey, the consequences are very serious!


    It¡¯s just that this old man probably didn¡¯t know. All the content of his discussion just now, Huang Feng already knew within five minutes, and after hearing the report, Huang Feng just whispered: " !"

 1549 Chapter 1549 Your Majesty is confused

    at night.


    In a luxurious mansion, the spacious hall was brightly lit. There were a lot of people sitting at this time, and the atmosphere on the spot was also lively. Everyone was discussing something.


    At this time, it was the old man who met Huang Feng during the day. In addition to those outside the palace, he also invited some of his own students and relatives. These people were all in the court. He has an important position, and seeing everyone coming by appointment, his face showed a complacent look.


    Although he has changed the emperor, his position has never been stable, and no one can shake it. Although the person above is a bit more fierce in the war, what can he do?It''s not that I want to be emptied by myself, I dare not listen to my words, I want to let him see this time, who is in the court!


    However, this old man is not without worries. That is, after the new emperor became the throne, some new officials appeared in the court. These officials are very capable and they have risen very quickly. Even many positions are in the palace. It was promulgated by himself, so even if he had great rights and connections in the court, he could not stop those people from rising.


    The newly ascended people involved are all plain royalists. They are completely on the side of the emperor and support any orders issued by the emperor. This way, he will naturally be unhappy. Up.


    Of course, what the old man didn''t know was that many of the orders in the palace were made by these people. How could they refute their orders?


    "Well, everyone, be quiet." After removing the distractions in his mind, the old man said softly to the hall.


    Everyone in the hall immediately looked down and looked at him, which made him very contented. He was still very prestigious in the court. Although he was not the emperor, the emperor could not ignore him!


    "Ahem, what is the purpose of gathering everyone today, I think you all understand it." The old man said to everyone.


    "understand."


    "His Majesty the Emperor is too young, when he made the imperial decree, he was a little hasty.


    "That''s right, he didn''t put it on the early morning to discuss such a big matter, so he directly promulgated the imperial decree. This is too improper."


    Everyone said one after another, probably because they felt that after Huang Feng overthrew the previous regime, he did not attack them, and he needed people like them to help him manage the country. Therefore, these people seemed a little confident. There is not much respect for Huang Feng, the new emperor. All of them here are older than Huang Feng¡¯s. Therefore, in their hearts, they are a little bit more respectful than Huang Feng, thinking that he is the throne obtained by the rebellion. Only knows the brat who fights.


    Therefore, in their opinion, what imperial decree Huang Feng wants to promulgate has been approved by them. This time, Huang Feng directly bypassed them and promulgated a sacred decree with great influence, which made them very unhappy Happy, and also shaken their interests, which makes them even more unhappy.


    "The emperor was young and did some irrational things. That''s normal." The old man didn''t scold everyone and asked them to respect the emperor. Instead, he thought they were right, Huang Feng, who was in his twenties. In his mouth it became young: "However, those of us who are courtiers should remind your majesty, let him realize his mistakes and correct his mistakes."


    "Yes, it should be so."


    "But, now, your Majesty can''t listen to our words. He is obsessed with that imperial decree and doesn''t want to change at all." Someone said worriedly.


    "This is exactly what I am worried about." The old man said: "Some of you may not know. I went to meet with your Majesty this afternoon and told him the disadvantages of this policy, but your Majesty just refused to listen. , Even if I broke my mouth, it¡¯s useless."


    "Hey, your Majesty is confused!"


    "That is, I don''t think he is suitable to be an emperor at all. It is almost the same as a general who leads a war. Governing a country is not that simple. It is not the kind of people who can only fight."


    "My dear friend, be careful!"


    "It was originally." Although the minister was reminded by his colleagues, but he was still filled with righteous indignation, without the slightest repentance on his face, and said: "His throne was originally a rebellion, and his name was not right. It¡¯s not his. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get this position if it weren¡¯t for our help.¡±


    Everyone nodded. They always thought that Huang Feng was able to successfully become the emperor, and that was their greatest contribution. Therefore, Huang Feng did not dare to change their positions and let them continue to do it, which also allowed them Even more confident.


    "However, everything has become a fact. Even if we regret it, it is useless." Another minister said.


    "Yeah, hey"


    Everyone at the scene frowned and sighed.


    At this time, the headed old man coughed and asked everyone to look at him. Then, he said with a straight face: "The old man was confused at the time, so he did that. Now I regret it very much. People are not suitable to be emperors, but now there is a remedy."


    "Master, please indicate, what remedial measures?"


    "Yes, Taishi, you can speak quickly."


    "You all know that when the first emperor died, there were several generals who were out there. Although some of them returned later, some people were still watching. Recently, some of them wrote to me saying that they had found them. He wants to support the first emperor''s legacy, regain the throne, and overthrow the rule of the above one." The old man said.


    "What''s this?"


    "Yes, the first emperor committed suicide when the rebel army entered the city. Indeed, some princes were arranged to escape."


    "So, is there really hope?"


    "Correct!"


    Everyone looked a little excited. Of course, there were some hesitations on their faces. They came here thinking that they were discussing how to make Huang Feng change their minds. However, they did not expect that this discussion and discussion would become how to overthrow Huang. The reign of the peak welcomes the first emperor''s legacy.


    This makes these people feel a little scared. After all, the rebellion must be decapitated. If Huang Feng knows about it, not only them, but even their family members will be unlucky.


    The old man also saw the hesitation on the faces of some of them, so he said, "Don''t be afraid. Only those of us here know about this. Others don''t know about it."

 1550 Chapter 1550

    The words of the old man made the worried people on the scene relax a lot.


    "What is there to be afraid of, even if that person knows, what can he do? He can remove so many of us? Then who will handle government affairs for him?" one of the officials said disdainfully, his mouth He has no respect for Huang Feng. He called his Majesty before, but now he says "that person" directly.


    "That is, can he still get us all out?"


    "Everyone, the current majesty, I admit that he has a way of leading the army, but fighting and governing the country are two different things. It hasn''t been long since he became the emperor. If he waited for a long time, When he has completely controlled the court, he doesn''t know how many improper decisions have been made at that time." The old man looked at everyone and said.


    "Yes, this has just come to the stage, and we have worked on our interests. Will we still have it in the future?" The others agreed.


    In the past, only scholars could be officials, and people in business at home were not allowed to take fame. This also made many scholars consider themselves superior and despised those businessmen. However, now Huang Feng wants to change this situation, he actually wants to praise him. Those businessmen, in addition to allowing them to do business on a large scale, also allow them to obtain fame, and even become officials. Think about it, in the future, there will be people who are full of brassy in their colleagues, and these officials are upset.


    You know, no matter what their wealth was before, they looked down on those businessmen, which comforted them greatly. Now Huang Feng wants to change this situation, they certainly disagree. of.


    The old man was also very happy to see the reactions of the following people. He decided to support the prince from the previous dynasty to regain the throne. Of course, it was not just the reason he said. In fact, Huang Feng wanted to favor the businessmen. Although he is angry, he has not yet reached the point where he wants to rebel. In his opinion, he is already under one person anyway, and even if the status of the merchants rises, it will not affect him.


    The reason that really made him decide to support those princes was that those princes were very young, which was conducive to control, and the generals of the previous dynasties were only big soldiers, so it was easy to solve them. In this way, once the princes After ascending to the throne, he himself can control the emperor behind the scenes, and make the emperor at the front desk a puppet. Then, the whole world will be his.


    But now Huang Feng is very thoughtful. It is beyond his control. It can be seen from the fact that he re-prefers the businessman. Huang Feng makes decisions without even going through his own. This feeling of being overhead makes He was very upset, and at this time, when the generals contacted him, he did not hesitate too much, so he agreed, and what he was playing was this wishful thinking.


    "Okay, now that everyone understands the powerful relationship, let me say that if you are willing to welcome the prince back to the previous prince, stand on my side. If you don''t want it, I won''t force it. You can go out now. , However, you can''t say a word about the matter tonight!" The Master said, staring at the people below.


    There was a lot of discussion about this kind of rebellion, after all, it is related to the fate of oneself and the family behind it, no one dared to be careless, even those who yelled to support the Taishi before, really hesitated when it came to making a decision. .


    "Damn it!" An official stood up suddenly and said, "Your Majesty today doesn''t take us seriously. I think that when he takes control of the situation, sooner or later he will oust us, instead of waiting for him. Do it, it¡¯s better than we do it first!"


    "Yes, I also support it!" Another official stood up and said, "We can''t just watch our belongings be taken away so directly!"


    The two who stood up first have something to do with the royal family of the previous dynasty. So, of course they hope to overthrow Huang Feng and welcome the prince back. However, the words of these two people have moved many people. Indeed, look. Huang Feng looks like this, when he really controls the court completely, it is really possible to attack them at that time, instead of waiting for Huang Feng to be ousted from the stage in embarrassment, it is better to do it first.


    "I agree!"


    "Count me in!"


    "And I!"


    One by one officials stood up, some of them really thought it through and decided to act first, or because they were influenced by the people around them, they felt that everyone had made this decision, then the decision was definitely not wrong, and they agreed. .


    And now there are not many officials who are still sitting and not expressing their opinions. They have hesitation on their faces, and obviously they have not considered them clearly.


    "Several people, since you don''t want to join us, please come back. I hope you remember and don''t tell me what happened tonight." Said the Taishi.


    "Can''t let them go!" At this moment, an official who had expressed his opinion suddenly pointed to one of them and said: "This surname is Liu. I think he has been very close to the new officials recently. He must be seeking refuge. The new emperor is here. Once he leaves, he will definitely tell us about our affairs!"


    "Yes, you can''t let him go, otherwise, we are all over."


    "No, I don''t!" The official surnamed Liu stood up in fright, his face was a little pale, and seeing everyone wishing to kill him immediately, he quickly explained: "I am completely due to government affairs. The thing, that person is my boss, I can''t help reporting to him."


    "Hmph, don''t quibble, do you think we will believe it? You are just a clumsy wall, and when you see those people being reused by the new emperor, you want to flatter!"


    "kill him!"


    "Yes, kill him!"


    The minds of everyone being rebelled were a little heated, so now that someone wanted to solve the new emperor Huang Feng, they all clamored to kill this person.


    "No, I didn''t, don''t kill me!" The scared man''s legs weakened.


    However, it was useless for him to beg for mercy. One of the people who was closer to him drew out his saber and stabbed him with a sword. The man was full of disbelief. He didn''t expect that these people would just do it. Do it, you know, just now everyone had a lively discussion together. They were close colleagues. As a result, after only a while, these people actually wanted to kill themselves, and they did it.


    "Those who want to join, each stab him with a sword, it is considered that they have taken the name, and everyone can''t go back." The first person said.


    "Yes, just do it!" Everyone agreed. They were also afraid that there would be traitors among their colleagues. Therefore, after accepting this certificate, everyone could feel more at ease.


    And the old man sitting in the first place didn''t say anything, he was acquiescing to this suggestion.


    As a result, those who approve of the rebellion each stabbed the dead official with a sword, which was considered to be a certificate of nomination. However, these people are usually high-ranking officials, who can''t even kill chickens. Therefore, this When seeing so much blood, some people even vomited it out.


    And there are those few people who originally wanted to oppose the rebellion and leave. At this time, no one dared to say that they would leave. Seeing those people looking at them, they were so scared that they stood up and expressed their stance, supporting the return of the first emperor¡¯s legacy. They are sure that at this time, if they say they want to leave, they will definitely be killed on the spot by these already somewhat irrational people. After all, only the dead are the most able to keep secret.


    "Very well, it seems that everyone agrees now. Since this is the case, let''s discuss what we should do next." The old man headed satisfactorily looked at everyone''s performance and said. I have to listen to my own. When the prince who is welcome back becomes the emperor, he is too emperor, and everything is up to him. Even if he is not happy, he can change to the emperor and change to a more obedient one.


    Thinking of how he will be in the world in the future, the old man''s mouth curled up proudly.


    "Yeah, it''s all here, so many people, it''s very lively." Just when the old man imagined that he would rule the world, he suddenly heard a voice that shouldn''t be here at this time. This voice suddenly When he appeared, he was so clever that he almost didn''t call out.


    At first, he thought he had auditory hallucinations, but when he looked at the door, he found a familiar figure walking in. That figure should never have appeared here, but now it happened.


    "You, why are you here?" The old man stammered and asked, his eyes full of horror. Usually, he can be very calm when encountering big things, but now, he is very unbearable. .


    However, no one else on the scene laughed at him at this time, because they did not perform much better than the old man at this time, and all looked at the people with horror.


    "Me? The palace is too boring. I went out and walked. I didn''t expect it to be so lively here. You are gathering at this time? Why don''t you call me? I like this kind of gathering the most." The visitor ignored the frightened crowd around him. With a smile on his face, he walked to the old man sitting in the first place.


    The old man looked at the visitor with a gloomy expression. He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he stood up tremblingly, knelt down to the visitor, and shouted: "Weichen welcomes your majesty."


    The person here is Huang Feng!That is the person they just discussed!


    The ministers hesitated for a while, and they all knelt down, shouting loudly: "Weichen welcomes your majesty!"


    "Get up, get up, you are all a lot of age, how bad is it to kneel?" Huang Feng still said with a smile, and then, sitting down in the place of the old man just now, the old man got up trembling. Bend over and stand aside.

 1551 Chapter 1551 Come!

    Seeing the old man standing up, everyone who was kneeling also stood up. However, in the process of standing up, there were several people, their bodies swayed and almost fell. Fortunately, the people next to him helped him in time. , Otherwise, it is really possible to fall to the ground.


    This instability is not because they have been kneeling for a long time and their legs are numb, but because they have just discussed how to overthrow Huangfeng and create the opposite of Huangfeng. As a result, they have not yet discussed a specific plan. The Lord appeared, they were guilty.


    Huang Feng looked at the shaky people with a caring look and said, "A few Aiqings, are they uncomfortable? This official business is more important, and your body is more important. Do you want me to take a vacation and rest? "


    "Your Majesty Xie is concerned, we ministers, we ministers don''t need them." The officials said quickly: "It''s just that I drank a lot of wine at the reception just now, so my spirit is a little worse."


    "Yes, yes, that''s it."


    "Well, those Aiqings should drink less, they are not young anymore, they should put their health first, if you are all sick, who will help me manage the country?" Huang Feng said.


    "Thank your Majesty for your concern." Those few people, whether they are sincere or not, all showed gratitude, and bowed to Huang Feng and said that their acting skills were enough to throw away the streets in the entertainment industry.


    And some people next to him were still worried about whether Huang Feng knew what they were talking about. As a result, when he heard Huang Feng say this, they immediately felt relieved, and at the same time they were faintly proud. Indeed, they were there. These people are all important officials of the imperial court. Huang Feng wants to be stable, and he needs their help in governance. Otherwise, Huang Feng alone would definitely not work.


    With this thought, everyone¡¯s feelings of worries were much less, and their bodies unconsciously stood up straight, with a faint arrogance on their faces. The look in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes was no longer panic and respect, but with Some were disdainful. Obviously, they thought that Huang Feng would not treat them like that, and even flattered them.


    "By the way, what were you talking about just now? I think you were talking very lively, don''t stop, go on, I want to listen too." Huang Feng said with a smile at the crowd.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, everyone trembled. The old man standing next to Huang Feng tilted his head slightly and glanced at Huang Feng. He saw that Huang Feng¡¯s face was not angry, but with a smile. Some didn¡¯t know Huang Feng. What does it mean, did he really not hear their conversation and asked curiously, or did he mean it on purpose?


    The old man was a little confused.


    After seeing that Huang Feng was still smiling, the people below were even more relaxed. They felt that Huang Feng must have just arrived, and they didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, just like he said, in the palace. It was too boring, so he came out and walked around, not knowing what they are talking about, otherwise, he shouldn''t be smiling now, but will be furious.


    Since Huang Feng didn''t know what happened to them, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "His Majesty, we were just chatting casually, just talking about some interesting things." An official was bolder and stood up and said.


    The old man standing next to Huang Feng is now full of doubts, because the matter that was discussed with these officials just now was rebellion, and this was about looting the family, so he was also very careful, and the news would never be passed by outsiders. I know, so he arranged a lot of guards outside, just don''t want anyone to approach him.


    As a result, Huang Feng entered directly without notification. This is definitely a bit unusual. Even if Huang Feng is the emperor, the soldiers can be allowed to enter directly without notification. However, someone should have told secretly in advance. Own, as a result, he did not receive such a message, but waited for Huang Feng to appear in the hall before he knew that Huang Feng was coming, which was unpredictable by someone.


    "Tai Shi, Tai Shi? I am asking you something." At this time, Huang Feng''s voice sounded, interrupting the old man''s random thoughts.


    "Ah, your majesty, the Weichen was a little distracted just now, please forgive your majesty." the old man said quickly.


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just that I''m asking you what interesting things you were talking about just now, but I think Aiqing seems to have something on your mind." Huang Feng squinted his eyes and said to the old man.


    Although Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest anger on his face, the old man still saw a faint murderous aura in Huang Feng''s squinted eyes, which made him startled. He originally thought Huang Feng didn''t know theirs. What happened, as a result, it seems that it is not like that now.


    However, when he looked at Huang Feng carefully, he found that the murderous aura was gone again, and he thought he had read it wrong.


    "Thank your Majesty for your concern, the Weichen has nothing to worry about." The old man said, hesitated slightly outside, and said: "Your Majesty is here, why don''t you tell me, the minions outside are really damned, they didn''t tell me, I''m fine Go to meet your majesty."


    "I told them not to report, just like this, I can go by myself." Huang Feng said indifferently, as if the murderous aura had never appeared on him just now.


    "Well, it''s all those people who are negligent. I have to teach them a good lesson, let them know their mistakes, and I won''t make similar mistakes again." The old man said, then stood up and shouted: "Come on. people!"


    The old man had already thought about it in his heart. He called the outside guards in first. The lesson must be a lesson, but if there are those guards, if Huang Feng really knows what they are planning, he will be able to rely on it. He won''t be able to catch it with one''s hands, and will have no resistance at all.


    However, after he yelled, there was no movement outside, as if there were no guards outside at all. However, he knew that he had arranged a lot of guards outside. Usually, as long as he coughs, there will be people. Who came in, why didn''t anyone come in after yelling by myself today? Could it be that something happened?


    "Come here!" The old man shouted again, with some anger and panic in his tone: "Where are the people outside, come in for me!"


    However, even if he deliberately increased his voice, there was still no sound outside. Moreover, looking out from here, it was dark and nothing was seen. The blackness seemed to be a swallowing person. Like a giant beast, his heart suddenly became more panic.

 1552 Chapter 1552

    Even though the old man shouted for a long time, no one appeared outside. At this time, other officials in the hall seemed to feel that things were a little abnormal.


    "Master, don''t shout, let''s take a break." At this time, Huang Feng said lightly: "When I first came, I saw that the guards outside you were too tired, so let them take a break first."


    "This..." The panic in the old man''s heart was even worse!


    The old man knew his guards very well, because the things he was going to talk about tonight were very important, so the people he arranged to stand guard outside were people he trusted very much, and even these people were just loyal He would not even listen to the emperor¡¯s orders. They were dead men in their family. Without their own orders, they would not be able to remove them. No one can order them, even if this person is the current emperor. !


    As a result, Huang Feng now said that he let those people go to rest, which made him feel unusual. It was impossible for those guards to leave without their own orders. This was too incomprehensible.


    "Is there something wrong with the guards outside?" the old man thought.


    However, immediately he shook his head. Those people were carefully selected by themselves, and they all have good skills. They cannot be easily solved by others. Moreover, even if they are solved, there is no sound. Ah, just now, everyone inside didn''t even hear the sound of fighting outside. Therefore, those people shouldn''t have any accidents, but if there was no accident, why didn''t they come in when they heard their orders?


    The old man said he couldn''t figure it out.


    However, even if he couldn''t figure it out, Huang Feng had to deal with it first. He said, "Your Majesty really cares about his subordinates."


    "I have always been very concerned about my subjects. However, some people are really bad-hearted. I treat him well, and he still wants to bite me, Aiqing, what do you think I should do for such a person? ?"


    "This..." The old man felt that Huang Feng meant something, but he was not sure, he could only say perfunctorily: "Of course, your Majesty doesn''t need to be polite to such a wolf-hearted thing. "


    "Yes, that''s what I think!" Huang Feng stood up and said, then he walked to the dead official and said: "Then, Aiqing, can you explain to me, what is this Aiqing? what happened?"


    "This..." Everyone at the scene was stunned. They just forgot. There is still a corpse here. Huang Feng just turned a blind eye to this corpse. They all forgot about it. Now listen. Huang Feng asked suddenly, they didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    However, Jiang was still hot, and the old man said in a daze, "Just now, the Weichen and others were drinking here, and suddenly an assassin rushed in. The assassin wanted to assassinate the Weichen. Fortunately, Master Liu found out early and sacrificed himself. The minister was spared by taking care of him, but Master Liu was a terrible man. The minister was grateful to Master Liu."


    When the surrounding officials heard the old man say this, while admiring him, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s true, the scene just now was too dangerous, it was really scary."


    "Yes, thanks to Master Liu, Master Liu Gaoyi!"


    "If it weren''t for Master Liu, I would have been in danger just now."


    Everyone thanked Master Liu, who was already dead, and wondered if Master Liu, who was killed by their own hands, would come alive with anger if they heard what they said in the ground.


    "So that''s it." Huang Feng nodded and said: "Taishi, your guards here are really incompetent. You can actually get assassins in. Taishi is the pillar of the court. If there is any accident, the court is huge. The loss of the Taishi, the safety of the Taishi is related to the stability of the court, and we must not underestimate it. Then, how about I send some guards to the Taishi?"


    "Thank your majesty for your concern." Hearing Huang Feng''s words, the old man felt a little self-satisfied. No matter what, he is an important minister of the court. If there is anything to do with him, it will definitely be a loss to the court. However, he Of course he wouldn''t accept Huang Feng''s arrangement. In that case, wouldn''t it be equivalent to putting Huang Feng''s eyes and ears around him?How did you plan that?


    So, he looked at Huang Feng and said: "As for sending guards, Weichen felt it was unnecessary. After today''s events, I will definitely strengthen the guards in the mansion."


    The old man didn¡¯t lie to Huang Feng. However, what he said today did not mean that there were assassins, but Huang Feng actually came in directly. This shows that his guard work has not been done well. This must be strengthened, especially When he is preparing to rebel against Huang Feng, this point must be paid more attention.


    "Since the Taishi doesn''t want it, then forget it." Huang Feng was very good at talking, but he immediately said: "Taishi, there are just a few assassins in total."


    "One person!" Taishi said. If there are too many assassins, Huang Feng will definitely not believe it. After all, his mansion is not accessible to anyone who wants to enter. It is already very difficult to have an assassin lurking in, if there are many. The assassin came in, don''t say Huang Feng didn''t believe it, he didn''t believe it himself.


    "Just one? Then, how come this Master Liu has so many wounds, I am afraid that he has been stabbed with dozens of swords, right?" Huang Feng looked at Master Liu''s body and twitched.


    "This..." The old man was speechless for a while and stammered: "The assassin was too powerful. In a short time, he stabbed Master Liu dozens of swords."


    "Oh, this way, then this assassin is really stupid enough to stare at Master Liu to kill. After such a long time, he can completely kill other people." At this point, Huang Feng looked at the old man, lightly. Said: "For example, you, Taishi."


    "Your Majesty made a joke." The old man smiled awkwardly, but he was a little flustered. He always felt that Huang Feng might know something, and saying this now is more like playing with himself.


    "I''m not joking. I can only say that this assassin is too stupid. For such a long time, he stabbed an unrelated person with dozens of swords without killing him. This is a brain disease." Huang Feng said with a smile, and then he walked to one of the officials below and said, "This Aiqing, don''t you think?"


    "Ah, yes, yes, the assassin''s brain is sick." The official was suddenly questioned by Huang Feng, and he panicked. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only follow Huang Feng''s words.


    "Such an assassin with a sick brain can still sneak in. I have to say, Taishi, the guards of your mansion are too incompetent." Huang Feng smiled.

 1553 Chapter 1553

    "Yes, yes, the Weichen will be stricter in the future." The old man said quickly, but the panic in his heart has not diminished, and his eyes are turning around, not knowing what he is thinking.


    And Huang Feng didn¡¯t care. He looked at the official who had just questioned and said, ¡°This Aiqing, what¡¯s the matter with the sword in your hand? Why does it seem to have blood stains, huh, it¡¯s still dripping blood, you won¡¯t Is that the assassin just now?"


    "No, I am not!" The man said quickly, his face was a little flustered. He was involved in stabbing that Master Liu just now, so it is not wrong to say that he is the murderer. However, at this time, obviously he cannot admit it. The sword in his hand was thrown out in shock.


    Huang Feng bent down and picked up the sword. It was obviously an official saber with luxurious decorations. However, the real lethality was limited. At this time, the sword was dripping continuously. Blood, so this sword has just seen blood, and the time has passed and not long ago.


    "This Aiqing, should you explain to me why it is like this? Where did the blood come from?" Huang Feng asked while looking at him.


    The man became more nervous, his face turned pale, bit his lips tightly, and muttered, "I don''t know."


    After speaking, the man looked at the old man as if for help, hoping that he could help himself out.


    "I don''t know? This sword is in your hands, you said you don''t know?" Huang Feng said sharply.


    The old man had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "Your Majesty, the sword in this colleague''s hand is because it stabbed the assassin, so there will be blood stains. The blood on it belongs to the assassin."


    "Yes, yes, it belongs to the assassin." The official said quickly when he was reminded by the old man.


    "That assassin''s? Then the blood on the swords in your hands is also assassin''s?" Huang Feng looked at the other officials and said.


    Just now because of the need to take the name, everyone stabbed that Master Liu with a sword. Because of this, everyone¡¯s sword now has blood stains on it, because Huang Feng came too fast, and the blood on the sword has not yet been stained. It''s dried up.


    "Yes, that''s the case, Your Majesty." Facing Huang Feng''s question, the officials could only bite the bullet and said.


    "Awesome." Huang Feng said with an exaggerated expression: "I didn''t expect that these princes of mine not only dealt with government affairs very well, but they can actually go to battle and kill the enemy and let you stay behind. It is really wronged for you. , Tomorrow, I will make arrangements for you to all go to the army, let each of you lead a team to suppress the rebels, anyway, those people have been jumping around and looking annoying."


    "Your Majesty joked." All the officials squeezed out a smile and said embarrassingly.


    "Just kidding?" Huang Feng''s face became cold, and he looked at everyone and said, "I never laugh! My words are the imperial edict. This is what is set. All those present today will go to the front line tomorrow. !"


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng looked at what the old man said: "It also includes you, Taishi!"


    The scene suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at Huang Feng in disbelief. Just now, they all thought Huang Feng was joking. They didn''t expect that what he said was true and really wanted them to go to the front. How can they, civilian officials? I¡¯ve been on the battlefield before, and when I get there, let¡¯s not talk about fighting with the enemy. First of all, I have no half of my life. After all, they can reach the position they are today. They are not young anymore, and they can¡¯t hold them physically.


    Moreover, they can also think that once they go to the front line, there may be some accidents. At that time, there will be no place to find people to reason. Those big soldiers who have never read books, and reason with them. , It also makes no sense.


    "Your Majesty, this, this can''t be done." Some officials couldn''t help but yelled out. These scholars originally looked down on the uneducated big-head soldiers. As a result, Huang Feng asked them to go to the front and kill with those big-head soldiers. Enemy, isn''t this embarrassing them.


    "Why can''t it? You mean that I was wrong just now?" Huang Feng said with a cold face, where there is still a little smile before.


    "No, no, we..." The official didn''t know what to say for a while under Huang Feng''s gaze.


    "Your Majesty, we are not afraid of death, but we people have no experience and are afraid that your majesty''s major event will be ruined at that time." The old man stood up and said again.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng waved his hand and said nonchalantly: "The teacher is too worried. You will only be the low-level officials on the front line and will not participate in the decision-making of war. Therefore, it will not affect my decision-making. of."


    Huang Feng said casually, but it made the scene even more frightened. Huang Feng actually wanted them to be on the front line. Moreover, they were only the low-level officers responsible for the charge. None of them had ever killed a chicken. Killing on the battlefield?As for the Lord Liu just now, it was also caused by everyone''s momentary heads. It would be very difficult for them to kill people with their own hands.


    "Your Majesty, I implore your Majesty to take it back." The crowd asked Huang Feng.


    "I won''t take it back if I say it." Huang Feng said lightly, then he looked at the old man and said, "The Taishi knows this."


    Obviously, Huang Feng meant that he said before that he would encourage businessmen to start their own businesses, no matter how other people objected, he would not change his mind, and it is the same this time.


    "Your Majesty, all of us are on the front line, so who will help your Majesty rule the world?" The old man did not expect that Huang Feng was so ruthless. He became more certain that Huang Feng must know something, otherwise, Huang Feng How could so many important court officials come to the front line so casually because of a joke?


    "There is no need to worry about this. Although it will be messy for a while, I can still handle it." Huang Feng said confidently. The people he had exchanged before were not decorations. In terms of handling government affairs, Very capable, coupled with the adaptation during this period of time, although there are so many officials less at once, Huang Feng is still confident, at most he has been in chaos for a while, after all, it is not better than before. The situation has stabilized a lot.


    The old man¡¯s complexion kept changing, and the other people¡¯s complexions were even more ugly to death. Although they had decided to turn Huang Feng against him before, it was obviously not the time. They hadn¡¯t figured out what to do. , Huang Feng directly removed them from their original positions, which they had not thought of before.

 1554 Chapter 1554 House arrest

    "If you don''t have any opinions, then it''s so decided." Huang Feng said. After that, he was about to leave. Then, as if thinking of something, he suddenly turned around and said, "Oh, by the way, for safety reasons, I am leaving. Before the imperial capital, you should all live in the Taishi''s mansion. I think there must be a lot of vacant rooms in the Taishi''s mansion. There is no problem in arranging accommodation for you."


    "Your Majesty, this..." Everyone didn''t understand, what exactly did Huang Feng mean by doing this, but the old man seemed to understand something.


    Huang Feng ignored these people, and then said: "Also, seeing that the guards at the Supreme Master¡¯s Mansion were so incompetent, they let the assassins come in. I decided to arrange the guards in the palace to guard here, sirs. Just live here without worrying about safety at all."


    "What?!" everyone exclaimed. Huang Feng meant that they were under house arrest?


    And the old man is now finally sure of what he thought before. Huang Feng obviously knows something. Otherwise, there will be no such decision. He wants to send them to the front line and puts them under house arrest. , This is obviously a shot against them.


    However, this old man didn''t know how much Huang Feng knew about them. If he knew all of them, why didn''t he kill them immediately?


    "What? Are you dissatisfied with my arrangement?" Huang Feng frowned slightly.


    There was some hesitation and fear on everyone''s faces, and they didn''t know what to do. If they were really put under house arrest by Huang Feng, they would be dead, and they would definitely be sent to the front line or killed in secret.


    "Huang Feng, don''t deceive people too much!" At this moment, an official jumped out, pointed at Huang Feng with a long sword in his hand and shouted. He was forced by Huang Feng, and he felt that Huang Feng must know. Their business, especially sitting and waiting for death, might as well take action first.


    "Do you call my name directly?" Huang Feng cast a glance at the other party and said indifferently.


    "How about calling your name directly? You were just a rash before, or you became the emperor with our help. Now you actually want to cross the river and tear down the bridge because you want to put us to death!" said the other person. After hearing his words, his expression moved slightly.


    In fact, with the arrangements Huang Feng just made, everyone understood Huang Feng¡¯s purpose. After all, they were not stupid. However, they jumped out and confronted Huang Feng. They haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Now someone has jumped out, they are. Want to see what Huang Summit said.


    "Cross the river and demolish the bridge? Hehe, I just want to kill you, so what can I do? Don''t think that I don''t know anything about you." Huang Feng said lightly, with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Originally, you people are not clean. I think you have done something before. I want to let them retreat when the situation stabilizes. Although they will lose their current power, they can save their lives. Rich man, in the end, when you are done well, you actually unite with the people outside and want to create my opposition? I really don''t know anything?" Huang Feng said indifferently.


    "Sure enough, you know all of them." The old man said. He had suspected that Huang Feng must know something before. Otherwise, there would be no such arrangement. Moreover, in the face of the situation on the scene, he was so calm.


    "If people don''t know what they can do! I know everything about you, but I didn''t expect that there would be so many people participating." Huang Feng said: "But it''s okay, I will take advantage of this. Opportunity, take them all together, and save you from looking for you one by one."


    "Do you really want to take all of us? The court will be in chaos!" The old man said, his tone was full of confidence. They are all important officials of the court. If they go down all at once, the court will definitely be in chaos. Officials in the United States will also feel sad. When Huang Feng wants to stabilize the people¡¯s hearts, it will be difficult. In addition, there are also rebels and the former army threatening Huang Feng¡¯s rule. Therefore, the old man still does not believe it. Huang Feng can make such a big determination.


    "Yes! All of us are officials with ranks 3 and 4 and above. All of a sudden, the court will be in chaos!" Others also said, this is what they used to rely on before, thinking that Huang Feng would not act on so many people at the same time. of.


    "Hehe, you really can see yourself." Huang Feng finally laughed out: "However, I am afraid that you will be disappointed. As I said before, my staff is not short of talents. After losing you, the court is at most There will be chaos for a while, and it will subside soon, and the impact will not be too great."


    "Are you really so confident?" the old man said.


    "Not bad!" Huang Feng nodded and said: "Okay, I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore. During this time, just stay here honestly."


    After speaking, Huang Feng wanted to leave. Who knows, the man who just jumped out suddenly shouted: "My colleagues, since this culprit won''t give us a way to survive, we will kill him first, and then open the city gate. Welcome the prince back to the imperial capital!"


    "Yes, waiting like this, there is only a dead end, we can''t let him go!" The other person also jumped out and shouted.


    "Yes, kill him!"


    Everyone shouted one after another. In their opinion, Huang Feng obviously did not give them a way to survive, and they did not want to wait for death, so they had to fight hard, and Huang Feng was alone now, which gave them a chance. I know, there are 20 or 30 of them. Although they are all civil servants, each has a sword, and Huang Feng has only one person, and he does not have any weapons in his hands. Under the siege, Huang Feng will undoubtedly die!


    Although these people also know that Huang Feng started his career by rebellion, he must have some fists, but they feel that even if Huang Feng is great, it is not that great. Under the siege of so many people, it is definitely not an opponent. .


    "Want to kill me? Let''s come." Faced with the threat of many people holding weapons, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest fear.


    Huang Feng''s appearance made everyone hesitate. He didn''t know if he was relying on it or was deceiving them, so he didn''t dare to step forward for a while.


    "No one does it? Then I will leave?" Huang Feng said, and then he really turned around, turned his back to everyone, and was about to leave.


    Huang Feng turned his back to the people and gave them ideas again. Finally, an official couldn''t control it. When his head heated up, he stabbed the long sword in his hand to Huang Feng''s back.


    Seeing that someone did it, two people who were closer to Huangfeng immediately made the same action. Although the others did not step forward, they were all ready to move, and their faces were cruel. With a smile, I felt that Huang Feng would die under those three long swords in the next second.


    However, just when the first long sword was about to stab Huang Feng, Huang Feng suddenly turned around and leaned out his right hand. Two fingers accurately clamped the long sword, and then he applied a little force. The decoration, the long sword that had just been stained with blood, was cut off.


    Huang Feng lifted his right foot and kicked the person who was too late to stop. The people around even heard the sound of broken bones. When the person was in the air, he spewed a big mouthful of blood. After landing, After a few violent coughs, he looked at Huang Feng with horror and regrets in his eyes. However, it was of no avail. Within a few seconds, he lay on the ground, convulsed a few times, and stopped moving.


    And the consequences of the other two people who did it were not much better than the first person. Huang Feng only kicked the two of them out with only two feet, and the landing place was in the first place. Next to the individual, after the three people landed, they lined up neatly. The latter two also died soon after landing.


    The scene suddenly became quiet. Even if one strand of hair fell to the ground, I could hear it. The other officials looked at Huang Feng in horror. They didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so strong. They only used three legs to kill three people. Moreover, he himself didn''t even have any injuries, let alone injured, the three of them didn''t even touch Huang Feng''s clothes.


    "Does anyone still want to do it? If not, I''m leaving, it''s not too early." Huang Feng said lightly, looking at everyone.


    Those who have been seen by Huang Feng''s eyes lowered their heads unconsciously and did not dare to look at Huang Feng. At this time, they were extremely afraid of Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s methods just now were true. That scared them.


    The old man was also shocked at this time. Before, he looked down on Huang Feng, the emperor of horses. He felt that he had no brains and only had some cropping style. He did not expect that he would be so strong, killing three people with three legs. This is simply unheard of.


    Seeing that no one dared to squeak, Huang Feng turned and left. However, seeing Huang Feng''s exposed back this time, no one dared to attack again. Watching Huang Feng leave, no one did it.


    "What should we do now?" After a long time, someone finally said aloud.


    Yes, what should I do?This is a problem they urgently need to solve now.


    "Knowing this way, we shouldn''t have rebelled, that Huang Feng is too powerful!"


    "Yes, it''s not a human being. It''s horrible to kill three people with three legs."


    "What''s the use of saying this now? It''s true that you can leave quickly."


    "What can I do? He will definitely not let us leave here. I blame you. Originally, I didn''t want to rebel. It was all you forced."


    "Me too. Originally, he would not attack us. Although he said that he could not continue to be an official, at least his life could be saved. As a result, it is better now, and his life will be lost."


    "That was your own decision. What''s the use of regretting now? Do you think he will listen to you?"


    The scene is getting chaotic, complaining, regretting, accusing, and saying everything. The same is that everyone is full of fear for the future.

 1555 Chapter 1555

    "Okay, don''t make any noise!" The great master roared. He was already very annoyed when Huang Feng saw through his plan. As a result, these people are still making a lot of noise here, and he is even more troubled. Upset.


    However, this time his shouting was of no use. In the past, as long as he spoke, these people would definitely listen to him. After all, he had been an official for many years and was full of peaches and plums. He had high prestige in officialdom. Others The officials must give him some face.


    However, this time he was disappointed. His words had no effect. Others were still arguing there, and even some people who complained to each other had the intention of doing things. These usually gentle scholars are facing When his life was in danger, he finally tore off the mask of hypocrisy on his face.


    "Asshole! Didn''t you hear me? Shut me up!" The teacher slapped the table a few times with anger, and the scene calmed down a bit.


    "You are not dead now, what are you all panicking like? Ah!" the old man angered.


    "However, once we are sent to the battlefield, we will definitely die. Huang Feng knows that we are going to rebel and will definitely not let us go."


    "That''s right, this is the crime of ransacking the family and annihilating the clan, we are dying!"


    Seeing that the scene was about to quarrel again, the old man said again: "Aren''t we still not on the battlefield now? There is still time, who said we will definitely die?"


    "Master, what can you do?"


    "Yes, Taishi, you have always been very creative, what should we do this time?"


    "Master, you always have an idea, I don''t want to die yet."


    The other officials seemed to have found the backbone, and quickly surrounded the Taishi, and asked one after another.


    "Don''t panic, you panic, there is no use at all!" The old man said: "Although I don''t know why Huang Feng didn''t kill us now, but as long as we haven''t died, there is hope, you Can shouting here solve the problem?"


    At this time, the scene really calmed down, and everyone understood that now is not the time to blame and complain, everyone must find a way to overcome this difficulty together.


    Obviously, this Taishi is the person most likely to help them solve their current difficulties.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go out and see if we can find a chance to leave here." The Taishi said.


    Everyone nodded, although Huang Feng said that the guards in the palace had been transferred to surround the place, but they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes and still didn¡¯t know the specific situation. Moreover, the Taishi also wanted to see what his own What happened to the guards? Why didn''t Huang Feng stop him before? Moreover, the guards in the palace transferred by Huang Feng guarded the mansion. Why didn''t they stop him.


    The crowd followed behind the old man, and as soon as they walked out of the hall, they found that there were people lying on the open space outside, and all these people were wearing the clothing of the guards in the Taishi''s mansion.


    When the old man saw the situation, he was shocked and hurriedly stepped forward to check, but the result made him even more flustered. These people were actually dead, and all were killed by a single blow. The murderer was simply Without using it for a second time, what is even more frightening is that these people died outside the hall. They were inside, and there was no sound at all.


    "It''s him, he must have done it, he is a devil!" Among the officials who followed, someone pointed at the corpse on the ground and cried out nervously.


    Although the others did not scream like him, they all showed horrified expressions. Obviously, Huang Feng silently killed the guards of the Supreme Master''s Mansion, making them feel scared.


    "Okay, don''t shout." The old man stood up and said with a pale face. He understands the horror of Huang Feng better than anyone else. You know, these people who are standing guard outside are all his confidants. The dead men of the Supreme Master''s Mansion were much better than ordinary people.


    But it was these people who were much better than ordinary people, and now they were killed by Huang Feng so quietly, and the old man understood Huang Feng''s horror better.


    Moreover, these dead men are still one of the powerful combat powers in the Supreme Master''s Mansion, and he is still very heartbroken now that he is so dead.


    However, this is not the time for heartache, the old man walked straight out, and the officials behind followed suit. As a result, they did not see any guards in the palace in the Supreme Master''s Mansion, which made them a little suspicious. Feng Qian didn''t want to joke with them.


    However, when everyone opened the gate and was about to go out, they found that outside the gate, there were full of guards with knives, and those people looked solemn, and when they saw everyone opening the gate, they immediately pulled out their sabers. Although he did not say a word, the meaning expressed is already very obvious.


    Don''t everyone want to go out!


    Seeing this situation, everyone immediately closed the gate again. After that, some people didn¡¯t give up, changed a place and climbed up the wall. As a result, they found that the outside of the wall was also guarded by guards. Said that now, the entire Grand Master''s Mansion has become a huge prison, and no one should want to go out.


    "What should I do now?" Everyone returned to the previous question again.


    "Don''t worry." Taishi said: "In the mansion, I still have some guards. When I have to, I will let them help us break out. Although there are many guards outside, the guards in my mansion are also It¡¯s not a vegetarian, and it¡¯s no problem to protect us from breaking out."


    When everyone heard this, they breathed a sigh of relief, as long as there was hope, but they immediately thought that the guards in the palace who died tragically outside the hall were worried about whether they could break through.


    And Taishi obviously didn¡¯t trust the guards in his mansion anymore. After all, they were killed silently before. Obviously, he didn¡¯t think it was Huang Feng alone. Inside the palace, there are still masters. If this is the case, it will be difficult for them to rush out.


    "Don''t worry, I will contact the generals outside and they will send someone to save us." The old man said.


    Yes indeed!Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    It¡¯s not wrong for them to be locked up here, but people outside can come to rescue them. Each of them is an important minister in the court and has their own personal connections. They can rescue themselves and others outside. of.


    Thinking of this, everyone was a little excited, and seemed to have seen the scene of themselves and others escaping here.

 1556 Chapter 1556

    Soon, several homing pigeons flew out of the Taishi Mansion. I don¡¯t know if it was the cause of the night. The palace guards who stood guard outside didn¡¯t even see the homing pigeons. This made everyone in the Taishi Mansion even more excited. , They have seen their hope of going out.


    However, what they didn''t know was that Huang Feng knew about it shortly after the homing pigeons flew out, and then he looked at the dark sky with a smile.


    When Huang Feng returned to the palace, the women hadn''t rested yet. Instead, they were sitting in the garden of the palace, drinking tea and chatting in the pavilion, surrounded by maids serving in them. These maids stood a little far away, but it didn''t affect it. The women were chatting, and the women were wearing the brocade dresses of concubines at this time, which made them more beautiful and moving, and they also had some classical aura.


    "I haven''t rested yet?" Huang Feng walked over and smiled.


    "No, the night is very good tonight. In our place, you can''t see such a beautiful night." Su Yumo said, looking at the full moon in the sky and countless stars.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since enjoying the moon and watching the stars so easily." Tang Muxue also said.


    Although in Huangfeng¡¯s villa, they can also enjoy the moon, but Jiangzhou is a developed city after all, and the air pollution is relatively serious. Therefore, when looking at the moon and stars in the sky, they will look a little fuzzy, not clear here. .


    "The air here is indeed good." Huang Feng also said, picking up a piece of pastry and said. After all, this is a palace. Although there is no way to compare the culinary craftsmanship here with Huang Feng who owns the "fairy book", it is definitely It¡¯s not bad, just like the chefs of those five-star hotels on the planet, they are not inferior at all. Moreover, there are many imperial kitchens in the imperial palace, specializing in fish, soup, and pastry. So , Huang Feng and others still enjoy it here.


    "Is your business done?" Bai Xiaorou asked. The women knew that Huang Feng was out to deal with the matter tonight.


    "Well, it''s almost done. The bait has been released. You are just waiting for the fish to get the bait, but I don''t know how many fish will be caught this time." Huang Feng said lightly.


    After that, Huang Feng gave a general overview of what happened tonight. Everyone has been here for several days, so they all know about these things, and they know that Huang Feng is going to deal with these things tonight.


    "You didn''t kill them on the spot, did you want to lure those people''s comrades out?" Su Yumo said.


    Regarding the murder, none of the women, except Bai Xiaorou, did it personally. However, they were not disgusted with the murder of Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, because they knew that Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were both humans. They killed People must be damned people, and the nature of the work of Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou is also determined. They must be murdering, otherwise they will be killed by others.


    Especially Huang Feng, he shuttles through different spaces. In those spaces, not all of them are the same as China on the earth. It is a peaceful and prosperous age. Therefore, in order to survive and to have better development, Huang Feng must be unavoidable. Murderous.


    Therefore, the women had already accepted these things, and they didn''t have the slightest opposition to Huang Feng''s murder.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said, "Because of the fact that the previous dynasty was just overthrown, the situation was unstable. I didn''t have too many civilian officials under my hand, so there were more officials who were from the previous dynasty. It means that I will always let them go, and now, I have prepared some people, and these people also want to create my reaction, so I took this opportunity to remove them all, but those People have been officials for many years, and they have long been ingrained in the court. Therefore, I thought about not killing them first, and drawing their comrades out. Secretly against me."


    Huang Feng indeed planned this way. Those people were all important ministers of the previous dynasty. There must be many comrades. It is easy to kill these people by himself. However, if those comrades stay behind, they may oppose themselves and get revenge. Own, so, this time I will keep them first, let all their comrades show up, and then catch them all.


    And the departure of the homing pigeon also proved that Huang Feng''s conjecture was not wrong. Those people obviously wouldn''t sit still, they must use their relationship. Next, you only need to see which ghosts and snakes come out.


    "It seems that turbulence is inevitable." Bai Xiaorou nodded and said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said.


    "By the way, what are you going to do with those who oppose you outside?" Su Yumo asked.


    "I plan to lead the soldiers myself and clean them up." Huang Feng knew that Su Yumo was talking about the rebels outside and the generals of the previous dynasty. For those people, Huang Feng would definitely not let them be outside and himself. Right, this time they must be cleaned up.


    "How about let''s go too?" Su Yumo hesitated slightly and said, "It doesn''t make sense to stay in this palace all the time."


    Huang Feng saw that the women including Su Yumo had expressions of expectation, and said, "Okay, but at that time, you''d better be dressed in men''s clothing."


    Huang Feng is not worried about the safety of the women. After all, everyone except Lu Xuan has internal strength. Ordinary soldiers are not their opponents at all, and even if there is an accident, they are just returning early. The real world is nothing more than nothing to worry about.


    "It''s no problem." Su Yumo responded quickly, and the other women also looked happy. Although the palace is large and luxurious, it is quite meaningless to stay in the palace all the time. It seems like a place here. Like a big cell, staying for a long time will make my heart feel uncomfortable, which is why Ning Wushuang wants to leave.


    "Let me remind you first that the cold weapon war is very cruel. If you can''t stand it then, just stay behind. There is no need to go to the front." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." The women replied. Although they haven''t seen the cold weapon war with their own eyes, they have seen it on TV. It was a face-to-face confrontation. The scene must be bloody. In fact, they too. It is true that there is no plan to really have to go to the front line, but Huang Feng is going to go personally, and they don''t want to stay in the palace all the time, so they just want to go together.


    After the negotiation was settled, the women began to chat about the battlefield happily. They all lived in a peaceful age. They really didn''t see ancient wars with their own eyes. They just knew later that real wars are not. They thought so beautiful.

 1557 Chapter 1557

    The early morning of the next day was as noisy as Huang Feng expected.


    After all, in the spacious hall, more than half of the people were lost at once, which was enough to surprise the rest of the people, because Huang Feng kept a secret about what happened last night, so no one else knew what happened last night. Things, of course, except for the accomplices of the officials he had put under house arrest.


    However, after the beginning of the early morning today, many of the remaining officials rioted and asked where those who did not show up went. Huang Feng did not conceal this. He directly said that those people were being rebelled by himself because they wanted to rebel. Put under house arrest.


    Huang Feng did not expect that under such circumstances, there are still many people who intercede for those people, saying that they are temporarily confused and deceived. Those people are important officials of the court. They have paid for the court and Huang Feng. Many of them should not be put under house arrest without any evidence.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t say anything on the spot for these pleading people. He didn¡¯t even change his face. He just remembered the identities of these people. These people should be the comrades of those people last night. However, Huang Feng still It''s not certain whether all their comrades have already come out.


    For this reason, Huang Feng did not express his position on the spot, but said that he would consider it. Huang Feng''s reply gave many people hope. Therefore, in the next few days, people kept asking to see Huang Feng and pleading with Huang Feng. People are also important officials of the court, and their status is not low. In their view, these people come together to intercede, and Huang Feng has to give face, otherwise, if they are eliminated, there will be no one in the early court.


    However, what these people don¡¯t know is that in the past few days, Huang Feng is also rushing to deploy and constantly promote the people he has exchanged, but those people are limited after all, and Huang Feng can¡¯t exchange them indefinitely, and, Even if they were exchanged now, they couldn''t be raised too high all at once, so Huang Feng took the opportunity to promote some capable people who did not intercede.


    In this way, although it seems to be a little stretched in terms of employment, the situation has improved a lot. At the same time, Huang Feng is still investigating the identities of those who intercede and the relationship with those under house arrest. .


    What Huang Feng didn''t expect was that among these interceding people, there would be generals, and even generals who had just returned to the previous dynasty, as well as rebel generals. These people actually have such a relationship with those under house arrest. Well, this made Huang Feng a little vigilant, and it also secretly strengthened the guards outside the Taishi Mansion. After all, these generals are no better than civilians, and they have personal guards around them.


    "It looks like it''s almost the same." A few days later, Huang Feng saw that no new people appeared to intercede. In the past few days, there were only so many people who had interceded. He felt that it should be almost done, so he prepared to close the net.


    Once Huang Feng decided to close the net, the action was very quick and fierce. Those people had not even reacted to it, and they had been arrested by Huang Feng. This made them a little difficult to accept. After all, They are all important ministers of the imperial court, and they were all arrested at once. Does Huang Feng need no one to handle government affairs?Is he prepared to handle everything himself?Then he must not be exhausted?


    However, they were arrested no matter whether they wanted to or not. These people were originally unclean. Huang Feng didn''t spend too much time trying to find their handle, and none of them were wronged.


    As for the arrest of those people, the officials in the Taishi¡¯s mansion still don¡¯t know. They are still imagining that people outside can help them intercede and rescue them. You know, those people intercede together, but it¡¯s a big deal. Power, coupled with these people, was enough to shake the entire court, and Huang Feng did not dare to ignore it.


    Therefore, they are still very confident.


    "What''s the matter, why haven''t I received any outside information for two days?"


    In the Taishi Mansion, some people began to feel doubts in their hearts. They were placed under house arrest. The contact with the outside world was through the homing pigeons. Although it was not very convenient, it was also very concealed. They always thought that their behavior was not He was secretly complacent without being discovered by Huang Feng.


    And those people outside will also tell them the information outside through carrier pigeons, which makes them very self-satisfied. They feel that they are the kind of gods who know the affairs of the world without going out, strategizing and winning thousands of miles away.


    It¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t received any information from outside for two consecutive days, which makes them feel a little abnormal. Some people are already thinking whether something has happened to people outside. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s methods of doing things It was very confusing. He actually dared to take the risk of shaking the roots and arrest them all at once. Such a crazy move was something they hadn''t expected before.


    Therefore, these talents will be suspicious.


    At this moment, suddenly a homing pigeon flew in and landed exactly on the arm of Taishi. Taishi took down the letter from the leggings of the homing pigeon. However, after reading it, his face was very ugly. .


    "Master, what is going on?"


    "Did something happen to someone outside?"


    "Teacher, you are talking."


    Others saw that the Taishi''s face was ugly, and they must have received bad news, which made their hearts even more worried, but the Taishi kept silent, which anxiously broke them.


    After a long time, the Taishi sighed deeply, and said with a complex expression: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I really underestimated you before. I didn''t expect you to have such courage! I admire it!"


    "Master, what is going on?" Grand Master suddenly sighed, making everyone more puzzled.


    "You guessed right, the people outside did have an accident. They were all arrested. Now no one dared to intercede for us anymore." Taishi said to everyone.


    "How dare he?!"


    "How can this be? Why is it?"


    "It''s over, we are all over, we are dead this time!"


    After listening to the teacher¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s faces were ashen ashes, and the people who interceded with them were arrested. Then no one would dare to speak for them anymore, except for those who wanted to die. Obviously, this is impossible. .


    And if there is no one to help them speak, they are dead. With their skills, it is impossible for them to break through the outside surrounding and escape. Therefore, they can only wait to die.


    "What is it? I haven''t gotten on the guillotine yet!" Taishi said angrily, "Those people were arrested, but this doesn''t mean we can''t get out. I didn''t want to take this step, but now it seems, It won''t work if you don''t leave."

 1558 Chapter 1558

    "Master, what else do you have, you can say it quickly."


    "Yes, Taishi, when this time comes, don''t sell it."


    "Master, what else can you do?"


    The hearts of other people who were already dead, heard what the Taishi said, and immediately resurrected. After all, they didn''t want to die, and now there is hope. Of course, they will not give up.


    "The people I asked for help this time are not only the civilian officials, but also the generals!" The Taishi also knew that the situation is urgent now. They are in danger at any time, or they are sent to the front to die, so they did not sell it.


    "Military generals?" Others are a little confused. You must know that in this world, the status of military generals is relatively low. Civil officials are generally relatively high and their status is high. Therefore, they generally disdain to associate with those generals. , Among the people the Grand Master asked for help this time, there was actually a general, and the status of a general who could ask the Grand Master for help was definitely not low.


    "Yes, it is a general." Taishi said, "Among these generals, the generals who surrendered at the beginning and were responsible for the safety of the imperial capital, and there were also generals who surrendered later. These people all have teams in their hands. Although the numbers are not equal, In addition, it is definitely not a small amount. If you plan carefully, it will be no problem to rescue us from here."


    "Really? That''s great, Taishi, you can let these people take action, why not let them take action earlier?" Someone asked suspiciously.


    "These people are my trump cards. Originally, I was not going to use them. After I got in touch with the army outside and the prince of the first emperor, I could let these people give our current emperor a blow at a critical moment. If we get rid of him from his current position, we will be more confident." Taishi said.


    In the Taishi¡¯s network, there is indeed such a team. These people are the chess pieces he buried. They are hidden deeply and are ready to work at critical moments. With these people¡¯s internal and external cooperation, when the time comes, they It was easier to rebel and drive Huang Feng away.


    And the identities of these people, even the current Huang Feng, are not known. This is because during this period, these people did not come out to help Taishi and others intercede. Although there are also generals who come out to intercede, it is just too The teacher''s trick is just a blindfold. Those people are small characters, and they are arrested when they are caught, and it does not affect the overall situation.


    And now the chess pieces that were originally intended to be used at critical moments have to be used in advance. The Taishi didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng would do things so absolutely. Regardless of him, he would catch all those people, so they wanted To survive, you must use the last hole cards, otherwise, there is only a dead end waiting for them.


    After hearing the words of Taishi, everyone knew about Taishi¡¯s huge plan. Obviously, these chess pieces must not have been found recently. It seems that it has not been a day or two for the Taishi to build Huangfeng, even if it is. Without this merchant incident, he would have done it, otherwise, he would not bury so many, such a key chess piece in advance.


    Although they were shocked by the Taishi¡¯s plan, everyone now has only happiness. Because of the Taishi¡¯s method, their chances of survival have been greatly increased. According to the situation of those people, the Taishi said They rescued, it was not a problem at all.


    "After we go out, we will immediately go out of the city and join the generals and the rebels outside. Although we can''t cooperate inside and outside, it makes the rebellion more difficult, but at this time, we can''t take care of that much." Taishi said.


    "That''s it!" The others nodded. They couldn''t wait to leave this huge prison soon. Although the Taishi Mansion is not small, the people of Huangfeng are just surrounded outside and didn''t come in. , This feeling of losing freedom and rights is not good, they don¡¯t want to live such a life for a day, they wish they could go out now.


    The Taishi obviously also knew that this matter could not be waited any longer. Since Huang Feng had already taken action to arrest all the people who pleaded with them outside, he would definitely act on them soon. If he waited any longer, It''s too late.


    So Master Tai hurriedly went back to the study and wrote a letter to take the homing pigeon out. Everyone looked at the homing pigeon that was flying away, expecting it to bring good news to themselves and others.


    On the other hand, although Huang Feng knew nothing about the hidden chess pieces of the Taishi, after he came to this space again, he had already exchanged some trustworthy people as an organization similar to Jinyiwei to monitor the court. There are important officials, including those generals. Huang Feng did not mention this matter to anyone. Even the highest commander of this organization does not have any official positions. Outsiders do not even know their existence. This is Huang Feng. Feng''s secret weapon.


    And that night, this mysterious commander brought Huang Feng some bad news.


    "You mean, those people have changed tonight?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes." The man nodded. "Those generals all met with their subordinates by appointment tonight. Although they did this very secretly, we still knew about it."


    "Seeing subordinates, it shouldn''t be surprising." Huang Feng didn''t know the relationship between those people and the Taishi at this time. It was a very common thing for a general to meet with his subordinates.


    "This thing is not surprising. What''s strange is that these people are sneaking when they meet their subordinates, and after those subordinates leave, they seem to be planning something." The man said.


    Huang Feng nodded. In this special period, Huang Feng has to pay attention to any abnormal things, so he said to the person: "You should continue to monitor, don''t be discovered by them, and don''t take it lightly. What is the situation, tell me immediately."


    "Yes!" the man bowed, and then left quietly. Obviously, he has a good skill in his body.


    "Interestingly, these people won''t also have something to do with those under house arrest. If that''s the case, I really underestimated them before. I didn''t expect that they have such connections." Huang Feng said to himself.


    And the next night, the commander of that mysterious organization met Huang Feng again, and after whispering a few words in his ear, some surprised expressions appeared on Huang Feng''s face.


    "Unexpectedly, these guys are really hidden deep enough." Huang Feng muttered to himself, and then said to the person next to him: "Go, let''s go and see the excitement."


    "Yes." As for Huang Feng''s order, the man certainly didn''t have any doubts, and followed Huang Feng out.


    On the other hand, everyone in the Supreme Master''s Mansion also received a message at this time, knowing that those people will rescue them tonight. This news made everyone very excited.


    "Great, I can finally leave this damn place!"


    "Yeah, I wanted to leave this ghost place a long time ago." Obviously, at this time, this person didn''t care that it was the Taishi''s residence.


    "Master, are there many people here? You know, there are a lot of people outside this mansion." Someone said worriedly.


    Before, people like them were on the fence and looked outside. Although they didn¡¯t count them carefully, there were at least two thousand people sent by Huangfeng outside. This number is already very large. If they come to rescue Their people, too few, will obviously not succeed.


    "Don''t worry, this time, they have at least 30,000 people here!" Taishi confidently said. At this time, he can no longer see the previous panic on his face. Some are only contented and happy, although they were exposed in advance. The hole card, but as long as he is still alive, that is enough.


    "Thirty thousand? That''s so much? Then there must be no problem!" Everyone was also very happy.


    "So many people are dispatched together, there is definitely no problem in saving us, but will it be discovered by Huang Feng?" Someone asked worriedly.


    "The discovery will definitely be discovered, but they will try their best to act secretly and try to let Huang Feng know later. At that time, even if he knows, it will be too late. We have already gone out." Said proudly.


    "Yes, Huang Feng doesn''t have time to mobilize troops. When he mobilizes enough troops, we are already outside the city. At that time, it will be impossible to catch us anymore." The others were also proud. Smiled.


    "Everyone, so Yaxing, I don¡¯t take a break at this late hour. I¡¯m chatting here. It seems that the life here does not make you depressed." Just when everyone was proud, they suddenly heard a familiar voice. There was a shock, and then looking in the direction of the sound source, the shocked expression on his face became more obvious.


    "Why are you here?" The Taishi looked at Huang Feng who was slowly approaching in surprise and said.


    The person here is Huang Feng, but this time it¡¯s not just Huang Feng alone. Next to him, there is a man dressed in black, wearing a black cloak and wearing a pocket on his head. Everyone can¡¯t see him clearly. Looks.


    "Why, is Taishi not welcome?" Huang Feng said with a smile, not caring about the shocked expressions on everyone''s faces.


    "What''s the matter with you?" There was no flattery on the Taishi''s face. Both sides had torn their faces anyway, and there was no need for him to pretend.


    "It seems that Taishi really doesn''t welcome me." Huang Feng didn''t care about the other''s attitude, still with a smile on his face: "I came here to watch a good show with you."


    "Watching a show?" Everyone was a little confused, wondering what Huang Feng meant.


    "Yes, it''s just watching the play. I think this play will be very exciting, so I want to watch it with you all," Huang Feng said.

 1559 Chapter 1559

    Everyone was puzzled by Huang Feng¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know what he meant. However, Huang Feng¡¯s arrival made many of them secretly happy, especially the Taishi. He originally exposed his cards in advance, although he could keep it. His life was lost, but it still made him a little unwilling. After all, in the process of fighting against Huang Feng in the future, there would be less means.


    However, Huang Feng unexpectedly came here uninvited now, which made him feel a little surprised. You know, those who will rescue them are coming soon. That''s 30,000 people. It''s a bit of dealing with the 2,000 people outside. There are no problems. When the time comes, I will definitely be able to pick up myself and others.


    And at this time, Huang Feng actually appeared here. It was really great. At that time, he and others can kidnap Huang Feng. In this way, they can leave more smoothly, and even wait outside directly. Kill Huang Feng, the palace must be disrupted. If this is the case, it will be easier for them to revolt.


    Obviously, Taishi is not the only one who understands this. Therefore, many people at the scene saw Huang Feng. After being surprised, all that was left was secret joy. Some people were too happy in their hearts, and even smiled on their faces. Can''t hide it anymore.


    Seeing the smiles on the faces of those people, Huang Feng could probably guess their thoughts, but he didn''t care. At this moment, there were shouts and fights from outside. The sound was very small at first. , Then, the voice grew louder and louder, and then, fighting sounds came from all directions.


    Everyone at the scene, except for Huang Feng, had smiles on their faces. Obviously, they understood what was going on. It seemed that they had a chance to go out.


    "It seems that something you are expecting has happened." Huang Feng also smiled and said.


    Although there was no doubt about Huang Feng at this time, and there was still a smile, everyone was a little surprised, but no matter what, the fact has been formed. No matter what Huang Feng is doing, it is no longer useful. There are only so many people outside. , Inside, there are only two of them.


    "Huang Feng, I don''t know why you suddenly appeared here, but I have to say that you did not come at the right time." Feeling that he has the chance to win, the old man no longer plays Tai Chi with Huang Feng, even, even "Your Majesty" stopped calling, and called Huang Feng''s name directly.


    In the eyes of this Taishi, he and others are definitely going to go out. After all, those outside have already started as agreed, so there will be no problem. When the time comes, the identities of both parties will change, and Huang Feng will Became their prisoners, and they became free bodies, and even regaining their positions instantly is not a problem.


    "Not time?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "Yes, do you know what happened outside? Our rescuer is here, you are finished, you will soon become our prisoner." An official couldn''t help but proudly said.


    The others also looked at Huang Feng with gloating faces.


    "Prisoner?" Huang Feng didn''t panic at all. "So, those people outside were all called by you?"


    "Not bad!"


    "Well, even if they can break through the outside surrounding, but do you think I can kill you before they get here?" Huang Feng said with a cold expression.


    Everyone was stunned. They were indeed a little overwhelmed just now. They felt that their rescuers had arrived, and Huang Feng shouldn¡¯t worry about it. They just forgot that Huang Feng¡¯s skills were very strong. They killed three with three legs before. People are too scary.


    And as Huang Feng said, he could kill himself and others before the people outside arrived here. Even if Huang Feng was killed by that time, they would not survive.


    Thinking of this, everyone took a few steps back subconsciously, trying to stay away from Huang Feng, and their faces were full of panic. Now that the reinforcements have arrived, they are absolutely unwilling to be killed when they are about to gain freedom.


    "Afraid?" Huang Feng looked at everyone''s movements and smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t kill you. If you wanted to kill, you would have died long ago."


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didn¡¯t want to admit it, their hearts were indeed very afraid of Huang Feng. They were all civil servants without the power to bind chickens, and they were not Huang at all. Peak''s opponent.


    "Do you know what the good show I just said is?" Huang Feng continued.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    "Well, I won''t go around with you anymore. The good show I was talking about is related to what is happening outside." Huang Feng said.


    "It has something to do with things outside?" Taishi was puzzled. He didn''t know why Huang Feng was not afraid or killed them at this time. He found that he didn''t understand Huang Feng at all.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said: "Well, the show has already begun, let''s take a seat."


    After speaking, Huang Feng nodded to the person behind him. The person knew, and he went forward and picked up an official.


    "What are you doing? Put me down, Huang Feng, you said you wouldn''t kill us!" The official was startled by the man in black''s movements, and said with a horrified face. Obviously, he thought this man was going to kill him. .


    However, no matter how hard he struggles, there is no way to break free, only hope that Huang Feng can keep his word.


    "It''s dry!" The man in black slapped the official directly. It seemed that what he was carrying was not an important court official, but an ordinary bastard.


    "Relax, I said if I don''t kill you now, I won''t." Huang Feng said.


    At this time, the man in black had picked up the official, and then jumped in place and jumped onto the roof next to it. This house is very high. On the roof, you can clearly see the surrounding situation. , Especially the situation outside the Taishi Mansion.


    After arriving on the roof, the man in black threw the opponent there casually. The official screamed, and then sat down in a hurry. He was relieved to see the man in black jump off the roof.


    After that, the man in black did the same and carried the officials on the ground to the roof one by one. It didn''t take long for all the officials, including the Taishi, to be thrown on the roof.


    "Everyone, this is a good location. Watching the show here can make you see more clearly." Huang Feng jumped onto the roof at this time and said to everyone.


    Everyone didn''t understand what was going on in Huang Feng''s mouth, they were still thinking, why Huang Feng would still come up with them.


    However, soon an official pointed to the outside of the Supreme Master''s Mansion with a look of horror, and said to everyone: "Look, you look."


    Everyone was surprised, and immediately looked outside the Taishi¡¯s mansion. This position is very high, and you can clearly see the outside. At this time, there are indeed two parties fighting outside. Because there are a large number of torches, everyone can even see each one clearly. The clothes on the individual are obviously different from the clothes of the two sides, so everyone can clearly distinguish who is from which side.


    And soon, everyone also understood why the person just looked scared, because they found that the person wearing black armor was massacring the other person wearing red armor. Yes, that was a slaughter. People in red armor have no ability to resist when facing the opponent''s attack. Even if there are obviously more people in red armor, they still cannot change the fate of being slaughtered.


    And everyone knew very well that the people in black armor were sent by Huang Feng, and the people in red armor were the ones who came to rescue them. In other words, the guards sent by Huang Feng were They mercilessly slaughtered the reinforcements of these officials under house arrest. How could they not be alarmed when they saw this situation?


    "Impossible, this is impossible!" Many officials were incredulous and muttered to themselves, as if they didn''t believe everything they saw. In their opinion, the combat effectiveness of every soldier is similar. In this case, the number of people is obviously stronger.


    And the people who came to rescue them this time were more than ten times the number of guards sent by Huang Feng. Therefore, in the eyes of these officials, they would definitely be able to break out this time. There was no problem at all.


    But what are they seeing now?It was a total slaughter. It was Huang Feng¡¯s people slaughtering their reinforcements. They were unwilling to accept this, but the situation was the same no matter which direction they looked in. The people with black armor almost did not decrease, while the red The armored person is disappearing quickly. Every time one falls, the many officials on the roof jump in their hearts.


    "How about it, Aiqing, are you satisfied with this play?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You arranged this?" Taishi asked in a trembling voice. He was full of confidence and believed that he would be able to go out, but now he no longer had the confidence he had before, even now, outside, Their reinforcements are still more than Huang Feng''s guards, but he still doesn''t have much confidence.


    "I arranged it?" Huang Feng shook his head: "What''s going on with those people, I think Taishi, you know best? I didn''t call this."


    The officials were speechless, yes, those reinforcements were definitely not arranged by Huang Feng, but they were called. As a result, they did not expect that Huang Feng¡¯s guards here were so powerful, even if the number of soldiers was obviously not large. However, the combat effectiveness is much stronger than their reinforcements.


    "Masters, don''t worry, just watch the show slowly here." Huang Feng also looked outside and said.


    Although the number of reinforcements called by these officials was a little bit beyond his expectations, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest worry. You must know that the guards who stood guard outside were not ordinary guards, but Huang Feng exchanged them. It''s just that he has only military power and no other talents. Therefore, the price is not very expensive. Of course, it is also relative. Huang Feng himself has only exchanged five thousand people. The arrangement of two thousand people here is already a lot. .

 1560 Chapter 1560 Sitting In The Palace

    Although Huang Feng arranged two thousand people here, these two thousand people have third-rate skills. There is no pressure at all to deal with those incompetent soldiers. It can be said that it is easy to hit ten each. , And this time, it was not the time for the formal charge and battle, these two thousand soldiers showed their bravery to the fullest.


    As a result, there was a scene that made many officials desperate, that is, the reinforcements fell one by one, but the soldiers on Huangfeng''s side were as hard as the rocks on the seashore, and the number of them remained unchanged.


    At this time, it was not only the officials on the roof, but also the reinforcements outside. At this time, they also felt flustered because they found that no matter how hard they tried, they could not break through the defense of these people. The number of these people is obviously not large, but, just like they can''t die, their own attacks are always missed, and the other side''s attacks are always so tricky, and they are often fatal.


    As a result, they were scared. Some people have unconsciously delayed the pace of the charge, and even some people are backing secretly, because they have already felt scared, and if they feel that they are going forward, there is only a dead end.


    And running away is contagious. When those people see the people around them running away, they lose the courage to move on and want to run away. So, there were only dozens of people running away. In the end, they changed. Became hundreds of people, thousands of people, until completely defeated.


    "Let them catch up. In addition, let your people bring back the leaders of these people." Seeing that the situation is set below, Huang Feng said to the man in black next to him. The man in black said slightly. Bend, and left.


    Then, Huang Feng turned his head to look at the officials around him and said, "Everyone, isn''t this drama good, isn''t it exciting?"


    At this time, the faces of the officials were pale and bloodless. They watched their reinforcements fled in a panic, and wanted to call them back, but they couldn¡¯t do it, let¡¯s not say, can those people listen When it arrives, even if they hear it, those people won''t come back again. They have been scared, and it is impossible for them to work hard for themselves and others.


    And the soldiers who were frightened were not the only ones who were frightened. They didn¡¯t expect that the guards that Huang Feng arranged outside the Supreme Master¡¯s Mansion had such a powerful strength. It went far beyond their expectations and lost their hope of escape.


    "The old man is taken." Taishi said with a deep sigh. The whole person seemed to be ten years old in an instant. He even used the last hole cards. As a result, he still failed to escape. Obviously, There is only a dead end waiting for him.


    Others obviously understand this situation. Their faces are also very ugly, their faces are pale, and their eyes are helpless. They also feel desperate. They were already in despair after being locked up for so many days. , Taishi gave them a glimmer of hope, but now it seems that this hope is also gone.


    "Okay, the play is over, everyone, go down and rest, it''s not early." Huang Feng said to several people, after that, he jumped down by himself, and then moved a ladder and put it there to let Those officials came down by themselves.


    "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with us?" Taishi said loudly.


    "Didn''t I tell you before, send you to the battlefield, as to whether you can survive on the battlefield, it depends on your own ability." Huang Feng turned around and said, before leaving again.


    The Taishi, as well as those officials, looked at the background away from Huang Feng, did not speak for a long time, and there was deathly silence on the entire roof.


    "Taishi, what should we do?" After a long time, an official couldn''t help but asked Taishidao with a glimmer of hope. In the past, Taishi always came up with a solution. At this time, he can only do Put hope on the master.


    However, this time the Taishi obviously has no other way. He shook his head and said: "I can''t help it either. Everyone is waiting for the battlefield."


    "I''m not going! Then Huang Feng obviously wants us to die, I''m not going to the battlefield." An official seemed to be irritated and shouted.


    "No? Without going to the battlefield, where can you go? Do we still have a choice?" Another official said, his tone full of irony.


    "I won''t go to the battlefield to die, don''t go!" The official continued shaking his head, his face full of decisiveness. Rather than being brutally killed on the battlefield, he might as well die here.


    "It''s all you!" At this time, another irritated official stood up suddenly, pointing to the Taishi with a grim expression: "It was you who bewitched us to rebel. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be where we are today. ,it was all your fault!"


    "Yes, it''s all your fault!"


    At this time, everyone has been irritated a little crazy. They found that no matter what method they use, they can''t escape Huang Feng''s control. This makes them desperate, and in desperate situations, people will do something extreme. Thing.


    However, in the face of these accusations, the Taishi¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and his heart was dead. He knew that there was no hope of escaping and he could only wait for the battlefield. As for the accusations of these people, he didn¡¯t care at all. Anyway, everyone The fate is almost the same, wait for death.


    "You speak, aren''t you quite capable? You give me a hurry to find a way to save us out." The man shouted frantically at the Taishi.


    "I can''t help it." Taishi said.


    "There is no way, then everyone will die together. Instead of humiliating and dying on the battlefield, I should kill myself." The man snarled frantically, and then suddenly rushed to the Taishi and shouted: "To die, everyone together dead!"


    At this time, everyone was still on the roof, and they hadn''t gotten down yet. This place was at least ten meters above the ground. When the Taishi was thrown by the person, he immediately lost his balance. When the two of them tilted, they went to the ground. Fell away.


    "Ah! Touch!"


    The two husbands screamed, and then there was a heavy object hitting the ground. The Taishi was crushed and hit the ground directly, spewing a big mouthful of blood, his eyes widened, and then he swallowed unwillingly. Took the last breath.


    The situation of the one in the Taishi is also not good. Although he did not die immediately, it is almost the same. It is estimated that he will definitely not be able to survive tonight, especially if there is no way to receive any treatment. It''s sure to die.


    "Haha, the old guy is dead, he died well, he killed him, otherwise, I would never fall to where I am now!"


    "Yes, this dead old man, good death, damn guy!"


    The death of the Taishi did not make others feel sympathy. Everyone was very scared and regretted. However, they would not find the cause in their own body. Therefore, they all blamed the Taishi and felt that it was too bad. If they hadn''t been bewitched by the Taishi, they wouldn''t end up where they are now.


    Everyone vented for a while, but the death of Taishi and that person also aroused crazy thoughts in some people''s hearts. In their opinion, they have no hope. Even Taishi is dead, and they can''t live long. Anyway, it''s all about to die anyway, it''s better to end it quickly.


    As a result, several people jumped off the roof one after another. Some died on the spot, and some did not die immediately. Instead, they kept wailing on the ground, which was worse than death.


    As for the other people, although they did not commit suicide at this time, they were all ashamed. They had no special feeling about the tragedy below. They just climbed down the stairs with expressionless faces, and then entered the room, waiting for the arrival of the last moment. .


    On the other side, Huang Feng, not long after returning to the imperial palace, received the news that the Taishi was dead, which made him slightly startled, but then put it aside. Originally, these people were already almost in their hearts. Dead, it''s just that I wanted to put them on the battlefield and play the last point, but even if it didn''t, he didn''t care.


    Therefore, Huang Feng no longer cared about the affairs of the Supreme Master''s Mansion soon, but instead cared about the affairs of the rebel generals tonight.


    After the efforts of the commander of the special organization and some other generals, they have captured most of the people who participated in the rebellion tonight. Only a few of them are still at large. However, the gate of the imperial capital has been closed and they want to escape. It''s almost impossible, catching them is just a matter of time.


    And after such a battle tonight, the comrades of the Taishifu officials have almost all been arrested. This also makes Huang Feng completely free from worries about the future. The next step is to plan a personal expedition.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng obviously still has to deal with the affairs of the court before his own campaign. After all, there are so many officials missing at once, and he must be messing up for a while. At this time, Huang Feng can¡¯t leave, only in The imperial capital sits in town, so as to give everyone confidence, so that everyone dare not give birth to other thoughts.


    In fact, after Huang Feng¡¯s thunder method this time, no one in the entire court dared to move their minds. The lessons of the Taishi and others are right in front of them. They are not stupid, and naturally they will not do foolish things. .


    Therefore, in the next few days, although the entire court was in chaos for a while, nothing major happened. Even many people worked hard to get the upper hand. After all, there was so much less this time. There are many more official positions, which is very tempting, and other people naturally want to be promoted.


    And Huang Feng didn''t mind promoting some people, and he didn''t plan to make the entire court be his own exchanged person. In that case, it would not be a good thing, and no other voices could be heard.

 1561 Chapter 1561

    "Are you all ready? Tomorrow we are going to expedition." Huang Feng said to the women this evening while chatting with them.


    After several days of adjustment and processing, the court has slowly stabilized. Although there are still some positions lacking, it will basically not affect the normal operation of the court, and this is enough. As for Speaking of the vacant position, Huang Feng wants to stay for a while, so that he can also have more time to investigate suitable candidates and also allow others to be positive.


    Since the affairs of the imperial court have been handled, Huang Feng intends to deal with the external affairs. During this period, the generals and rebels of the previous dynasty seemed to have a growing trend, and Huang Feng could not sit back and watch.


    Originally, Huang Feng reduced taxes. Farmers should be more at ease in farming. Rebels and former generals should reduce their subordinates. However, those guys used coercive methods to prevent everyone from being arbitrarily. "Desert", and also captured the strong men into the team, which made their power stronger, but it is difficult to say what the combat effectiveness is.


    Recently, the generals of the rebels and the former dynasty did not know where they found a prince from the former dynasty and made the other party the puppet emperor. After that, under the banner, they called on people of insight in the world to fight against Huangfeng. It seems that the first person who responded made Huang Feng a little bit astonished. It was actually the father of the previous Wu Gongzi, that is, the magistrate of Wu County. He did not know Huang Feng¡¯s identity, but he had been with Those rebels had contacts, and at this time, they naturally fell to the side of the rebels.


    And Huang Feng almost forgot about this person. After he came to the imperial capital, he had a lot of things to do, so he forgot to deal with the Wu County Order, but at this time, the other party took the initiative to jump out. Reminded Huang Feng, maybe he was afraid that Huang Feng would forget him.


    And the consequence of this Wu County Order¡¯s response was that a county seat was lost between Huangfeng and Huangfeng. Subsequently, several county magistrates announced their departure from Huangfeng¡¯s control. This made Huang Feng understand the severity of the situation and prepared for a personal enlistment. While investigating the officials below, to prevent similar situations from happening again.


    "Starting tomorrow? Great, we have long wanted to leave the palace." Xie Mengjiao said happily.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng has been busy dealing with things. A few of them are playing in the palace. Although the area of ??the palace is not small, they have been shopping all over for so many days, and they feel bored. , Huang Feng just arranged a personal enlistment here, and the girls were naturally very happy.


    "Hehe, when the people outside are calmed down this time, let''s play around, don''t come to the palace anymore, stay in the palace, I don''t like it either." Huang Feng said.


    Because the puppet substitute has been arranged, Huang Feng can leave the palace at any time. He stayed here before, just to deal with some things, but now, these things have been dealt with, and he can leave without worry.


    Moreover, Huang Feng didn''t want to see Su Yumo and the others, who had been "closed" in this palace. In that case, his mood would definitely be affected.


    "That''s great." This time even Su Yumo showed a clear smile on his face. Obviously, this is what they have always wanted. Before, it was just a matter of fear that Huang Feng would be delayed, so I didn''t dare to fight Huang Feng. Said, now that Huang Feng took the initiative to say so, the women are naturally very happy.


    In the morning of the next day, the army was assembled. Huang Feng personally led the army. By his side, there was a white-faced guard. It was Su Yumo and other women who were disguised as men. They all acted as Huang Feng this time. The identity of the guard appeared.


    And Huang Feng took away the 500,000 army this time to wipe out the rebels outside in one fell swoop, and in this 500,000 army, there were 3,000 people who slaughtered the Taishi and other reinforcements that night. Those officials in the Supreme Master''s Mansion were all inserted into the team by Huang Fengan, and he asked the soldiers below to look after them. Naturally, the guard work outside the Supreme Master''s Mansion was unnecessary.


    Those officials have seen the abilities of these people with their own eyes. It can be said that these three thousand people are completely comparable to an army of fifty thousand, and even more. If they are performing tasks such as assassinations and forcible assaults, these people can exert more combat effectiveness. Tough.


    Huang Feng took the troops away. In the imperial capital, in addition to leaving some soldiers guarding the city, he also left the stand-in puppet. One is to prevent any accidents on his side. At that time, there will be people in the imperial capital. After presiding over the overall situation, or after he has completed his task of suppressing those outside, he will leave with Su Yumo''s daughters, and then the puppet will once again come to the front desk.


    The army of half a million is mighty, the banners cover the sky and the sun, and the momentum is very large. The girls are all excited at the beginning, but later, they seem a little boring. After all, every day They were all on the road, and because they wanted to work with the army, they couldn''t run around.


    "Bored?" Huang Feng said with a smile as he watched the women look somewhat listless.


    "Yes, it''s really boring to go like this every day," Tan Ying said.


    "It''s not modern here. The roads are hard to walk. Moreover, the large troops can only walk, and the speed is slower." Huang Feng said: "However, don''t worry. We have two more days. I''m going to meet those enemies."


    "is it?"


    "Well, those guys, they must have known that we are here a long time ago, and they are probably ready to meet us," Huang Feng said.


    However, Huang Feng was obviously wrong. Those people didn''t set up their positions to greet them, but chose to take the initiative to attack. In the night of the day, Huang Feng and his camp were attacked. Fortunately, Huang Feng was early. Be prepared, and when I rest every night, I have arranged enough vigilance so that the loss is not too great.


    However, about 10,000 people came from the other side, and all of them were cavalry with strong mobility. Therefore, even if Huang Feng was prepared, there was still a loss. Moreover, after those people discovered that something could not be done, Escaped smoothly.


    Of course Huang Feng would not just let them leave like this, so he sent his cavalry unit to catch up.


    "Are you interested in playing night battle?" Huang Feng also turned on his horse and said to several women.


    "Okay." Although it was at night, the women had internal strength in their bodies. Controlling the horses was not a problem, and they had good eyesight, and there was no problem in participating in night battles.


    However, Lu Xuan and Ning Wushuang can only stay in the barracks enviously. The two of them have no internal strength. It''s a dark night, and it''s hard for them to go with them. However, this paragraph In time, Su Yumo has already taught the two of them to practice, presumably, they will cultivate their internal strength soon.


    Huang Feng and several people followed the large army to hunt down those people. Huang Feng is not going to let go of the cavalry. You must know that in the era of cold weapons, cavalry is a very powerful combat force and can dispatch about 10,000 cavalry at once. Obviously, it must be a combination of several forces. Otherwise, they would not be able to produce so many troops. If Huang Feng could destroy this group of cavalry, it would definitely be a great loss to the other party.


    Therefore, the people Huang Feng brought to chase this time included those three thousand exchanged fighters, and these people were definitely not weak with immediate effort.


    The pursuit continues. Huang Feng¡¯s forces are in the majority after all. Therefore, he chooses to encircle from several sides. In this way, after pursuing for more than half an hour, those in front of them are finally blocked. Next, A battle is inevitable.


    "You can just stay here and watch, there is no need to go forward." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo.


    "Yeah." The women Su Yumo nodded, and they wanted to take a look first. They didn''t plan to go up and join the war as soon as they came up.


    The two sides began to charge each other officially, because both sides were cavalry. They ran up dusty, and the hoofs shook the sky. Soon, the two torrents collided together, and people were constantly being killed, falling under the horse, and then being killed. His own horse, or the horse next to him, was trampled to death, becoming a pool of fleshy.


    "Oh!" Tang Muxue was the first to vomit uncontrollably when she saw this situation. In reality, when did she see such a tragic situation?At this time, she didn¡¯t even want to have such good eyesight anymore. The people who were trampled to death at the scene, the arms were chopped off, the head was chopped off, and all kinds of tragic situations, suddenly saw such a bloody scene, Tang Mu Xue finally vomited out without holding back.


    Then, Tan Ying also vomited, and then Zhu Xiyu and Li Bingyun couldn¡¯t help one after another. When these two acted, although they also acted in costume dramas, there were even battle scenes. It''s fake, but what''s in front of them is real. The situation happens in front of them, and the impact on them is naturally great.


    On the contrary, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were very stable. Although their faces were a little ugly, they did not vomit. They were still watching the battle not far away, and they persisted.


    As for Bai Xiaorou, she had already rushed over with Huang Feng. For her, Huang Feng was relieved. After all, she had experienced no less battles than herself. Therefore, Huang Feng did not refuse to join the war now.


    The battle was already going on. After Tang Muxue''s daughters vomited, they were better, and then stood side by side with Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao again.


    "Sister Yumo, are we too useless?" Tan Ying laughed at herself.


    "Of course not." Su Yumo said: "Actually, I almost vomited just now, but I managed to hold it back. After all, we live in a peaceful age. Now when we see this scene, we will have this reaction, too. Normally, I think Huang Feng would definitely not be much better than us when he first saw this scene."

 1562 Chapter 1562

    Su Yumo''s words of comforting the other women were accidentally said by her. When Huang Feng saw the tragic scene for the first time, he was indeed not much better than them. After all, everyone lives in peace. In the ages, suddenly seeing this cruel scene, I suddenly couldn''t adapt.


    However, Huang Feng, who killed the enemy in the formation at this time, is obviously no longer comparable. Now he, seeing the blood, seeing the stumped limbs without changing his face, and even killing people, is unrelenting. Those The cavalry who came to the battalion faced him, and there was no one at all. Anyone who fought with him was killed by one move. Huang Feng killed the enemy very fast.


    In addition, the three thousand slaves that Huang Feng exchanged for the enemy were quick to kill. These people are not just brave. If there is only bravery, then they are very powerful in fighting alone, but if they go to battle, they are still far away. It¡¯s far from enough, and the reason why these people are also great on the battlefield is that they have learned the battle formation. This is a reward for redemption. For every thousand people exchanged, the thousand people can learn a battle formation. The three thousand people of Huang Feng were obviously in battle.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, together with these three thousand people, were used as arrows to continuously slaughter the cavalry who attacked the camp. As for the others brought by Huang Feng, at this time, they rarely participated in direct attacks. It is active on the periphery of the battlefield, forming a circle to prevent any enemy cavalry from escaping.


    "It seems that Huang Feng is going to leave all of them behind this time." Su Yumo said with a better face at this time.


    "Yeah." The other women are also very knowledgeable. Although they are only on the battlefield for the first time, they still have that vision. After the initial discomfort, they are now able to face the battlefield. , But, his face is still a bit ugly.


    The situation that Su Yumo''s daughters can understand, the people in the field can naturally understand it. Whether it is Huangfeng or the enemy, they understand in their hearts that the soldiers who attacked the battalion will only be wiped out. Time is a matter of time. Therefore, those cavalry are already thinking about how to break through. They did not expect that a task that they thought would be very easy, even if they could not complete the raid, there would be no problem if they wanted to leave. As a result, they were actually Huang Feng stopped it, and now it was impossible to get out.


    "Surrender and not kill!"


    "Surrender and not kill!"


    Under Huang Feng¡¯s signal, the surrounding soldiers suddenly shouted loudly. At the beginning, the shouts were still very messy, but later, they gradually merged into one voice, the voice was loud. Through the eardrum, shocking.


    Cavalry, in the era of cold weapons, is a kind of strategic material. Even if Huang Feng can exchange horses, the cost of cultivating a cavalry is very high, and it will also cost a lot to raise it afterwards, so , If you can subdue some here, it will definitely make a lot of money for Huang Feng, and therefore, of course he is also reluctant to just kill all these people.


    After hearing the shout of "surrender and not kill", those who were surrounded have already begun to shake. After all, the current situation is a desperate situation for them. If you continue to fight, there is little hope, and they There is not much loyalty to the current generals, so it does not necessarily have to fight to the end.

 1563 Chapter 1563

    "Kang Dang!"


    Someone''s long knife fell to the ground, and the sound seemed to be a signal, and the long knife in other people''s hands also fell to the ground one by one, not because it was unstable, but voluntarily discarded.


    They surrendered!


    The surrender was like a virus, constantly sweeping the whole army that came to steal the camp. One by one, they took the initiative to throw away their long swords and surrendered. They turned over and dismounted, kneeling on the ground, waiting for Huang Feng¡¯s When people come to receive them, the faces of these people are not very good-looking, and there is no way. After all, they don''t know how to deal with them. They are worried about their future.


    Of course, not everyone chooses to surrender. Some people are still diehards. While they are constantly at war with the people of Huang Feng, they shout loudly for the comrades who have surrendered, hoping they can take up arms, again. Join him and fight Huang Feng to the end.


    Of course, Huang Feng would not be polite to these diehards, and, in order to let more people choose to surrender, he and the slaves who were exchanged gave priority to killing these diehards. Seeing that one kills the other, there is absolutely nothing in it. Soft hands.


    As a result, those stubborn people are getting fewer and fewer. Even if they are unwilling, they can¡¯t change their own destiny. They don¡¯t understand why Huang Feng and the people he brought are so powerful that they can¡¯t kill them. They have no way to change the outcome of their death.


    The shouts at the scene were getting lower and lower. Those who came to steal the camp were either killed or voluntarily dismounted and surrendered. Very few people were still fighting. Finally, less than five minutes later, the entire battle It''s all over.


    "How is it? You didn''t scare you just now?" At this time, Huang Feng brought Bai Xiaorou to Su Yumo''s side and said.


    As for the others, they are receiving the captives and unowned horses and cleaning the battlefield. Horses are also an important strategic resource. Although Huang Feng can be exchanged, the exchange price is not low. Now it can be extra. Get some, it is naturally the best.


    The entire battle was over. About 5,000 of the 10,000 who came to the battalion chose to surrender. This number is not small. It seems that the rebels and the former generals have increased in power, but they still have Without fully gaining popular support, not everyone is willing to fight to the end for them. This situation makes Huang Feng very happy. In this way, the resistance he encounters in the next battle will be reduced a lot.


    Among the remaining 5,000 people, less than 4,000 were killed in battle. The last 1,000 were wounded and some were arrested. However, they obviously didn¡¯t mean to surrender. They were swearing, of course, many more. , Disappeared in the night. Although Huang Feng had already placed an encirclement on the periphery of the battlefield, it cannot be said that this encirclement is airtight, and it is impossible for one person to run out, let alone It''s still late at night, with the darkness as cover, plus, these people are all cavalry, more mobile.


    Regarding the results of this battle, both Huang Feng and his subordinates are very satisfied. They killed less than a thousand people, and most of them were ordinary soldiers. As for Huang Feng¡¯s exchange People don''t have much loss. Fighting at night, night is their best cover. Their flexible skills ensure that they can better avoid enemy attacks.


    In the night¡¯s battle, Huang Feng and the others had undoubtedly achieved a brilliant result. For Huang Feng, it was undoubtedly a very good thing, which greatly increased morale. For those rebels and the former dynasty The generals allied forces said that it is undoubtedly a morale-damaging thing. After the battle tonight, they dare not attack the camp again. Moreover, maybe these ten thousand people have all the maneuverability in their hands and have lost it. For these people, it is not only a morale blow, but also a weakening of their strength.


    Of course, what Huang Feng is most concerned about now is the state of Su Yumo''s daughters. After all, they are all living in peaceful times. Suddenly seeing such a tragic scene, they will definitely be uncomfortable.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t get used to it at the beginning, but it was better later." Su Yumo said. Her complexion has almost recovered at this time. Although she didn''t vomit before, her complexion was not very good, it just passed. It has been a lot better for such a long time.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng saw that the faces of the women were normal, and he was relieved: "However, you don''t have to force yourself. You can stay behind if you don''t get on the front line."


    "Well, we know, don''t worry, we will take care of ourselves." Su Yumo said. She doesn''t want Huang Feng to take care of their feelings while considering major events. It will undoubtedly distract Huang Feng Yes, this is definitely not a good thing for Huang Feng. They are not here to add trouble to Huang Feng.


    After the battlefield was cleaned, everyone returned to the camp with their horses and prisoners. What awaited them was a huge cheer. Originally, Huang Feng personally took them to the battlefield, which had already boosted morale. Now, just now, Huang Feng Feng has achieved such a result, which undoubtedly makes everyone very excited.


    Huang Feng made arrangements for the prisoners, and then went back to sleep. Because of the attack on the camp, the quality of their rest at night was not very good. Therefore, the next morning, Huang Feng was not in a hurry, but let him Everyone has a good rest. The rebels and the coalition of the former generals are there. Huang Feng is not too anxious to fight those people, anyway, they can''t escape.


    It was not until after he had rested that Huang Feng led a large army and moved on.


    Huang Feng can move forward leisurely, slowly, and feel very relaxed. However, the rebels and the former generals facing him are in a very bad mood now. They did not expect it, just A simple night attack actually caused them to lose so much. You know, they thought before that, even if the night attack was unsuccessful, but the cavalry wanted to escape, there was no problem, and the loss should not be too great.


    However, the current results are far beyond their expectations. Those people were wiped out. Except for the one or two hundred people who ran back, none of the others returned. They were either killed or surrendered. While these people were angry, they were also terrified of the combat effectiveness of Huang Feng''s army. There was no official battle yet. It was just a small fight. Their loss was so great, which made them somewhat unacceptable.


    "I said long ago, don''t go to the camp. Huang Feng is from a rebel army. He didn''t do anything about the attack before. He has experience and experience in this area. It will definitely not be easy to succeed. If you don''t listen, we have lost most of our cavalry. How will we fight in the future?" a leader of the rebel army exclaimed dissatisfiedly.


    In the entire hall, sitting are the leaders of the rebel army and the generals of the previous dynasty. Before Huang Feng, they were all hostile identities. It was only because Huang Feng, the common enemy of everyone, appeared that they were allowed to go. We arrived together, but in the past we were all enemies and even fought on the battlefield. Now even if we sit together, it is difficult to identify with each other in my heart.


    At the head of the hall, sitting is a little kid, about ten years old, looking at the people sitting below, his face is a little scared, some do not know what to do, he is the front The emperor¡¯s little prince, although the coalition forces found a few princes, in the end he was the youngest prince. Under the arrangement of the people, he became the puppet emperor. The reason is that he is naturally young and easy to control. .


    "You didn''t say that before. You said that Huang Feng was born in the rebel army and didn''t understand the formation of troops. Although he also engaged in overnight attacks, but now he is strong and strong, he will definitely be negligent. If he goes to steal the camp, he will definitely Can succeed." Another person retorted.


    "That is, you supported it before. Now that the night attack has failed, you want to shirk responsibility?"


    "It''s all the ideas of you guys. I said before that we mainly sent out a small number of people to harass them, and just not let them rest. As a result, I went so many all at once and didn''t come back. Who is responsible for the loss? "


    "It''s the reaction that your volunteers surrendered first."


    Everyone, you accuse me, I accuse you, all are complaining, no one wants to admit that this is a mistake in their own decision-making, perhaps, they also want to use this method to eliminate the fear in their hearts, after all, Huang Feng¡¯s The strength still made them feel terrified.


    Because the little emperor sitting at the top was just a puppet, there was not a single person on the scene who could convince everyone to come out. Everyone did not accept anyone. In fact, although they are now coalition forces, they are all in their hearts. They have their own abacus to minimize their own losses, otherwise, they know that their position will soon be replaced by others.


    After a period of noisy, the scene gradually became quiet. Everyone knew that it was useless to make such a noisy noise. At last, everyone reached an agreement and stopped attacking the camp. They set up defenses on the city side and waited. Huang Feng and his army came and fought in the field. They felt that they were no longer Huang Feng''s opponents, especially after they had no cavalry.


    Therefore, they can only rely on the city wall and some other defensive measures to resist Huangfeng. As long as the loss on Huangfeng''s side is greater, they believe that more people will definitely rise up to build Huangfeng under the world. The anti the.

 1564 Chapter 1564 Psychological Change

    Huang Feng can probably guess the reaction of those coalition forces. Even if he is himself, he can only do that. After all, if there is no cavalry force with strong mobility, if you still choose to fight in the field, That is a great disadvantage, unless the brains of the coalition generals are broken, will there be such a decision.


    Obviously, their brains weren''t bad, or that they weren''t all broken. Therefore, they finally chose to stick to the city and rely on the strength of the city wall to resist their own crusade.


    It is precisely because of this that Huang Feng is not in a hurry, presumably those people have already taken defensive measures, and they are just waiting for his arrival, so why are he still so anxious?It is obviously not a wise choice to face the opponent''s pawn with a tired army.


    So, after another two days on the road, Huang Feng''s army finally reached the first county under the control of the coalition forces.


    Huang Feng didn''t rush to attack the city, but let his troops camp and rest. Instead, he took Su Yumo''s daughters, rode horses, and walked around the city wall far away, which took a lot of time.


    "It can be seen that they are all ready." Bai Xiaorou said, staring at the city wall in the distance.


    "Well, for such a long time, if they are not prepared, there is absolutely a problem with their brains, and they will not be able to achieve the status they are today." Huang Feng said, without much surprise on his face.


    Everyone can see from a distance. On the wall, there are fully armed soldiers standing, holding weapons in their hands, and looking condescendingly at the Huangfeng troops camping in the distance, and Huang Feng and others also see In addition to those soldiers, there are also some things similar to trebuchets, and these things can still play a role in the battle.


    However, Huang Feng knows that the more important effect of these things is to scare people, and the actual killing effect is not too great. This thing is certainly not as accurate as the cannons on the earth, that is, the siege forces are denser. It can hit people. If the number of people is relatively small, this thing is a waste. If you can''t hit people, it will take a lot of manpower to operate them, which is totally outweigh the gain.


    Huang Feng has also used it before. When attacking the city, it has some effects. After all, there is no way for the defending unit to move. Moreover, the city wall is there, and it can have some destructive effects on the city wall. It was a lot worse, so later, when Huang Feng attacked the city, he would rather go to his "special forces" than use this thing, which was really not worthwhile.


    In addition to the trebuchets, Huang Feng also saw that there are still a lot of stones and woods in the city. These things are not beyond Huang Feng¡¯s expectations. After all, these are things commonly used in defending the city. Before overthrowing the rule of the previous dynasty, I hadn''t seen these things rarely, and it was no longer surprising.


    "It seems that there is nothing new." Huang Feng looked at it for a while and said indifferently.


    "I watched it on TV. The attacker will lose more than the defender during the battle. Are you sure?" Su Yumo looked at the countless enemy troops in the distance and asked with some worry. .


    Although Huang Feng has brought a large army of 500,000, the defenders in the city are not few. Moreover, the other nearby counties are also the spheres of influence of the coalition forces. Once here is attacked, those coalition forces will , It is very likely that they will come to support. At that time, Huang Feng will not be facing the soldiers in this county, but there will be more enemies.


    "There must be a certainty, otherwise, I will not personally lead the army on the expedition." Huang Feng said, there is not much nervousness on his face, he is confident that he can completely rely on the 500,000 troops in his hand. Annihilated the enemy.


    Huang Feng is preparing to use some special methods this time. In this way, not only can these rebellions be put down, but also a mysterious feeling can be left to others. In that case, even if he leaves, no one dares to rebel again.


    "We almost forgot, you still have a storage box, you can exchange a lot of good things, presumably, you already want to deal with things here." Tang Muxue said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, he did have a preliminary plan.


    Huang Feng is so confident that other people naturally won''t worry about anything anymore. All they have to do is to continue to believe in Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng and a few women wandered around the city, and then returned to the camp. After that, Huang Feng recruited several major generals to discuss the concrete siege tomorrow.


    When Huang Feng and the others were preparing to attack the city in an orderly manner, the defenders in the city were nervously looking at the troops outside the city. That was 500,000 people. The camp was stretched out and you couldn''t see the head. In addition, they had heard the news that the cavalry unit was killed and the entire army was annihilated, and their hearts became even more nervous. Ten thousand cavalry units did not cause much damage to the other party, and they were gone. It was something that no one had thought of, and it made everyone more palpitations about the strength of Huang Feng''s troops.


    Now, they are about to officially fight with Huang Feng¡¯s troops. How could they not be nervous? When Huang Feng was the leader of the rebel army before, they had heard of his name, and even many rebel soldiers were very concerned about him. Huang Feng still admired him, but he didn''t expect that one day he would stand on the opposite side of Huang Feng and become an enemy. It''s really unpredictable.


    "Er Gouzi, do you say that we can beat Huang Feng? I heard that he is very strong and can give birth to tigers and leopards." On the head of the city, a young soldier whispered to the people around him.


    "I don''t know." The man next to him shook his head and said: "I have not seen Huang Feng, but I have seen his troops before. They are really good at attacking. When attacking the city, a charge and defend the city. The people who lived in this area couldn''t hold it anymore. In just one month, the previous emperor was killed. This is really amazing."


    "Yeah, our chief didn''t know what to think, why didn''t he accept Huang Feng''s Zhao''an? I heard that after Huang Feng became the emperor, he divided fields for the people, and there was no tax. A good emperor, I have never heard of it. I still think about waiting for the leader to accept Zhao''an so that I can go home and plant the land." The man said before.


    "I also heard about this. A few days ago, relatives in my village wrote to me saying that his family would be allocated fields. Each person has four acres of land, and they don¡¯t have to pay taxes. They are now a family. I am happily farming at home. I am almost envious. I have been helping the master¡¯s farm before, and I dreamed of wanting a piece of my own land. Now the opportunity is here and I can¡¯t get it. It¡¯s really amazing. Angry." Er Gouzi said.


    "Who said no." The person before also sighed.


    Most of the soldiers of the rebels were farmers and wanted to have a field of their own. After Huang Feng became the emperor, they were given this opportunity, but they couldn''t get out. This made them very frustrated. Before, no one wanted to escape and go home, but once caught, they would be beaten to death. Therefore, other talents were very jealous.


    It¡¯s just that these two people actually know that in secret, there are still people running away, and every day, after all, the temptation of the fields is too great for them, even if they risk their lives, they want to get it. Therefore, every day there are people running away, and some people are caught back and killed. However, some people run away smoothly. For those who successfully escaped, the rest are only envious.


    The two sighed at the top of the city, and what they thought the most was not how to face the attack of Huang Feng¡¯s army, but how to escape smoothly and then go home to farm. There are many people who have this idea here. Although everyone dared not talk about it in person, they did not say anything secretly. For farmers, there is nothing happier and more important than obtaining a piece of land that belongs to them.


    The night fell slowly, and both sides became quiet. On the first day, neither side did anything. Huang Feng did not attack, the people in the city did not take the initiative to attack, and at night, there was no attack on the camp. After all, the previous failure was too painful, leaving the coalition forces to dispatch at will.


    When the sun just rose the next morning, Huang Feng asked his troops to assemble the troops. According to his plan, today was going to siege the city, and at the beginning, he was not going to use his own exchange. Those slaves use ordinary soldiers instead.


    Saying that these soldiers are ordinary, they are only compared with the slaves that Huang Feng has exchanged for. In fact, these soldiers have followed Huang Feng for a long time in the north and south wars, and they also have rich combat experience. At the beginning, Huang Feng was With them, they successfully overthrew the rule of the previous dynasty. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of these soldiers was much stronger than those of the defenders in the city.


    The horn sounded, and the tragic offensive and defensive battle was finally officially kicked off. A team of soldiers ran forward carrying the ladder. Archers were shooting arrows continuously to suppress the enemy at the head of the city. The army didn''t mean to catch them with their hands. They were also shooting arrows, using trebuchets to throw huge stones down, smashing them to death.


    Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s daughters were in a relatively high position. They looked at the two fighting parties in front. With the experience of the previous night battle, now the women saw such a fierce offensive and defensive battle. His face is not very good, but it is also a lot better than before, at least, no one will vomit anymore.

 1565 Chapter 1565

    "Your soldiers seem to be better than those at the head of the city." Xie Mengjiao said as he looked at the two parties who were already fighting in the distance.


    After only a while, Huang Feng was a soldier who climbed to the top of the city smoothly. Although he had not yet been able to gain a foothold at the top of the city, he was also short-handedly connected with the defenders in the city, and his advantage was also increasing. Bigger.


    Huang Feng had expected this situation, but the defenders in the city did not expect at all. When they wanted to come, the troops outside the city wanted to climb to the top of the city, at least two or three days later. At that time, the two sides will go hand in hand.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that this situation would come so soon. This was the first morning when the two sides fought against each other. Huang Feng¡¯s army had just begun to attack, and they were about to go to the top of the city. This kind of force comparison, It really made the defenders in the city feel terrified.


    Of course, if the defenders knew that these troops were not the most elite troops under Huang Feng, they would not know what they would think.


    "Good eyesight." Huang Feng praised, "According to the current situation, even if I don''t send those exchanged slaves, I can still attack the city head within today."


    Huang Feng has this self-confidence. Although he doesn''t know why the defenders in the city stand so badly, but this is the case. Under this situation, if there are a few more charges, the people under his hands will definitely be able to go up the city. Then take advantage of the situation to take there, and then occupy the whole city.


    In fact, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that the combat effectiveness of the defenders in the city was so weak. One reason was that those people had not received any formal training, and they didn¡¯t have much actual combat experience before. It''s okay to bully ordinary people. It''s still difficult to compete with the warriors under Huang Feng''s hands.


    Moreover, many of these people were arrested, and they all wanted to run away and go home to farm, so of course their minds were not in the fight, and they even vaguely hoped that they would fail here, and then, After being liberated by Huang Feng''s troops, they can go home.


    And because of this idea, you can imagine how powerful these people can play.


    "Quickly, let the reserve team come up. I can''t stand it here."


    "Report to the general, the south side of the city is also in a hurry, they are almost unable to withstand it."


    "Near the North City Gate too! The enemy''s offensive over there is fierce, and they are about to be unable to hold it. They request the reserve team to support."


    The reports of calling for help made the generals in the city panic. He did not expect that this was the first day of attack, and he was about to be unable to withstand it. According to his previous discussions with the generals in other cities Seeing, he can resist the opponent at least for a few days. By then, the troops on Huangfeng''s side must have been very tired. When that time, the defenders from other counties will come back to support them. Together with these defenders, Pinching Huang Feng''s forces can wipe out Huang Feng''s forces in one fell swoop.


    However, he did not expect that the development of the matter was not as he and others had thought before. This was the first day of attack. He was about to be unable to handle it. There were dangers everywhere, and there was some preparation in the city. The team can go to support, but, looking at it now, even if it is sent to the reserve team, it will definitely not last long.


    "Let the reserve team go up." The general said, "In addition, let the defenders of other nearby counties send troops to support them. If it is later, I will not be able to carry it. When the time comes, their lives will be too. It won''t be better."


    "Yes." The general''s guard responded.


    After that, he went out with the command of the general, and the general''s face was not good-looking. After all, this situation occurred on the first day, and his mood could not be good.


    Huang Feng saw that the opponent had a new force in the distance, and the situation was slowly stabilized by the opponent. He was not in a hurry. He just asked his subordinates to step up the attack and put pressure on the opponent. However, there is no need to really occupy it. Chengtou.


    "Do you want to fight for help?" Su Yumo said. She saw Huang Feng''s plan at once. Although she has not read any military books herself, there are many novels or TV series she has read. This situation, plus, she is not stupid herself, naturally she can easily think about it.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded. If he really wants to take down the county seat now, Huang Feng can completely let his most elite troops go up. Huang Feng believes that as long as one day or even a day is not needed In time, he will be able to knock down this county seat.


    However, he did not do this. In that case, it would not be of much benefit to him. He would also leave soldiers to guard here and watch the captives. In this case, his strength when attacking other counties It must be weakened, which is not what he wants.


    That¡¯s why Huang Feng came up with such a plan to fight aid. It¡¯s impossible for the coalition troops in other counties around to watch the county¡¯s fall. Unless their brains are not good enough, Huang Feng would just It is definitely not a good thing for them to be able to knock them down one by one and defeat them one by one.


    "Then what are you going to do next? There are several county towns around here. Which aspect are you going to ambush?" Su Yumo asked. Since Huang Feng has decided to encircle the aid, it must be an ambush. , There is more than one direction to choose, so Su Yumo doesn¡¯t know how Huang Summit chooses.


    "To the east is in the direction of Xinqi County." Huang Feng said affirmatively: "According to the information I got before, the garrison generals in Xinqi County have a good relationship with the garrison generals in the county we are facing now, and they should be the fastest. Come to support, and Xinqi County is the closest to here, and it should be the fastest to arrive. When we solve them, there will still be enough time to deal with reinforcements in other directions."


    It is not just soldiers who fought in the war, but also intelligence and food. Therefore, before the imperial conquest, Huang Feng already had an understanding of these coalition forces. He knew their relationship with each other, and he knew the truth about the victory in battles. Yes, not because of the strength of the soldiers under his hands.


    Therefore, Huang Feng knew the relationship between the defending generals in Xinqi County and the defending generals here.


    "Then when shall we go in ambush?" Tan Ying asked.


    "Go now!" Huang Feng put down the telescope in his hand and said. After that, he handed over the command here to his subordinates, and he left with the slaves who had been exchanged for three thousand and the other hundred thousand horses. Here, head to Xinqi County.


    Su Yumo¡¯s daughters are still with Huang Feng this time. Although Huang Feng said before, they don¡¯t have to go to the front line. They just have to carry them at the back. However, the women think that Huang Feng will fight in front. Killing, they are playing in the back, obviously it is not good, even if they can''t help Huang Feng too much, but they don''t want to be enjoying Huang Feng''s fight.


    Therefore, the women still followed Huang Feng this time, and because of the internal strength and the other guards around, Huang Feng did not worry about their safety.


    The army set off in a mighty force, because Xinqi County is not too far away from the county seat just now, and everyone is not going to attack Xinqi County, so Huang Feng found a more suitable one when he was on the way. The whole team stopped at the place where they were, and then lay ambush around.


    This is a hillside location with a road in the middle, which is the only passage between the two county towns. If you want to support you, you must pass through here, and there are slopes on both sides, the slope is not low, Huang Feng placed the cavalry In the back, as for the infantry, they are hidden on the slope twice. There are weeds that are half human, so there is no problem in hiding.


    The time after that is relatively simple, that is, wait and wait for the enemy to appear. Although Xinqi County is not far away, because the original plan was to support it after two days, there is no preparation there. , It would definitely take time to mobilize troops to support. Therefore, Huang Feng and others could only wait patiently.


    There are a lot of mosquitoes and small bugs in the weeds. Many soldiers can bear it. After all, they have experienced more difficult conditions before. Huang Feng is worried that Su Yumo''s daughters will not be able to stand it, especially the girls are more afraid of bugs. .


    "Don''t take what we think so unbearable, okay?" After Su Yumo understood Huang Feng''s worries, he said with a blank look: "Although the conditions of our birth are all pretty good, we are not spoiled people either. A little bitterness can still be eaten."


    In fact, the women were really uncomfortable at the beginning, but they adjusted quickly. They did not come here to add trouble to Huang Feng, so they can only overcome the obstacles in their hearts. Now, their adaptability is pretty good, and they adapt quickly.


    "I''m just afraid you are not used to it." Huang Feng smiled and said: "Actually, you really don''t have to suffer."


    "What kind of suffering, we didn''t feel the suffering when we were with you." Tang Muxue said, and while talking, she shot a bug that crawled on her feet.


    "Yes, other people can bear it, and we can definitely do it." Li Bingyun also said.


    Seeing the determined expressions of the women, Huang Feng didn''t say anything. He was also moved in his heart, knowing that the women were thinking about themselves and didn''t want to add trouble to them.


    Fortunately, this kind of ambush didn''t last long. It was also in the afternoon when Huangfeng and the people on the hillside saw the dust flying in the distance. Obviously, a large army came over.


    The people they are waiting for show up!

 1566 Chapter 1566

    "General, the terrain in front is a bit dangerous, do you want me to take someone up to investigate."


    In a place not too far away from Huang Feng and others, a large group of people are approaching quickly. Among these people, most of them are infantry and only a small part of the cavalry. Moreover, when these people march, they are in a hurry, even Someone was not dressed neatly.


    And seeing the weeds on both sides of the road ahead, the terrain wanted. One of the officers felt that something was wrong, so he wanted to apply to his general for investigation.


    Who knows, the general leading the army glanced at the terrain in front of him, and then directly rejected his request: "No, the dog thief Huang Feng is attacking Lao Wu and the others. How can there be any energy to ambush us? And , That guy originally came from a rebel army, and he hasn''t read any military books. What can he know?"


    "But..." The person who spoke before still feels something wrong. After all, in the war, when encountering such a terrain, it must be investigated.


    "Nothing!" The general leading the soldier said flatly: "We don''t have many cavalry in our team. If we use infantry to investigate, how much time will be wasted? Do you think Lao Wu can resist it? In a short period of time, he has sent several help signals in succession. We don¡¯t have so much time to waste on the road. Once Lao Wu is killed, the counties around us will be knocked down one by one by Huang Feng. ."


    The words of the leading general made the person who spoke before slightly changed his mind. Yes, they don¡¯t have many cavalry here. If you use infantry to investigate, it will definitely waste a lot of time, and the battle there has already entered. In the white-hot stage, the imperial court¡¯s military offensive is very fierce. They are the reinforcements closest to the battlefield. If they can¡¯t arrive in time, the county town will probably fall. The battle between the two sides has just begun, and they have lost a county town. If it does, it will be a big blow to their morale.


    And this general also knew that many people in their army had already shaken their minds. After all, the new court was very good at treating farmers, and the temptation to give each farmer a piece of land was too great. Many people are thinking about going back to farming, and they don''t even have the mind to fight with them. At this time, if there is any bad news, it may become the last straw to crush them.


    Therefore, now they can no longer defeat the war, not even once, which is why, as soon as they receive the signal for help, the surrounding reinforcements all rushed in.


    "I understand the general," the officer said.


    "Just understand, let the brothers speed up a little bit, and when the court''s army is driven away, I will let them rest." The leading general said.


    "Yes!"


    As a result, the team that was already running quickly accelerated again, and coupled with their weapons in their hands, many people were even panting and breathing difficulties. They left Xinqi County. , They started to run all the way, until now they are tired after a rest time. However, instead of letting them rest, the general above let them speed up again, which made many people complain. .


    However, complaining is obviously useless, so these people can only grit their teeth and continue to run forward.


    Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others, lying in the grass, looked coldly at the enemy army that had entered their line of sight below, and did not rush to do it. The road is very long, enough to allow more people to enter. Huang Feng didn''t want to do it now. In that case, many people would run away. Such a situation is not what Huang Feng wants to appear.


    "These people are really careless, they didn''t send anyone to investigate in front." Xie Mengjiao said in a low voice.


    Huang Feng glanced at Xie Mengjiao with a little surprise, she was a little embarrassed when she saw Xie Mengjiao, Jiao said: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "I didn''t expect you to have this kind of consciousness." Huang Feng said, you know, among the few girls in Su Yumo, only Bai Xiaorou has been on the battlefield, and it is a modern battlefield. The other girls are the first time. In this situation, Xie Mengjiao was able to realize the importance of investigation. This was indeed rare, and it also made Huang Feng somewhat admired.


    "I watched TV in this way. When marching, there were scouts." Xie Mengjiao said embarrassedly.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded: "Normal marching must be safe and exclusive. However, the following people are obviously marching in a hurry, and they don''t seem to think we will ambush them here. I guess they I thought we were attacking the county seat there."


    Huang Feng¡¯s guess is not unreasonable. The previous county town fell into a dangerous situation during the first day of siege. The opponent must think that Huang Feng has invested a lot of troops, and there must be no excess. The troops came to ambush them, so they would be so careless.


    Everyone silently looked at the enemy troops passing by. Some soldiers had bloodthirsty rays in their eyes. They were silently wiping the weapons in their hands. They knew that it was time for these weapons to be used for a long time. .


    "It''s now! Go!" Huang Feng saw that all the enemy troops in the vast army had entered the ambush circle. If he waited any longer, the enemy army''s front army would encounter the cavalry in front of him, so Huang Feng decided Don''t wait any longer, start the charge now!


    Huang Feng stood up first and rushed down. When the people around saw his movements, they all stood up and started charging. The people on the opposite side of the hillside were also waiting for Huang Feng to act and saw Huang Feng. They had already charged, and jumped up one by one, rushing down quickly.


    As a result, the hillside that was originally very quiet and no one could see suddenly appeared countless figures. These figures seemed to pop up suddenly, shouting in their mouths, but they rushed down quickly.


    "No, we are in an ambush!" Seeing this situation, an officer called out with an earthy face.


    In fact, even if he didn¡¯t call, the soldiers under his hand already understood what was going on at this time. They were ambushed, and there were still quite a few people in ambush, densely packed with people everywhere. There seemed to be more than them. Some people were so scared that they threw away their weapons, turned around and ran, while others knelt on the spot and directly chose to surrender.


    In this way, the two sides have not yet started fighting. Many of the enemy troops underneath have collapsed in their hearts. Originally, their morale was not too high. Now, when they are very exhausted, they have been ambushed again, although There has not been a formal battle yet, but psychologically, they have panicked.

 1567 Chapter 1567

    "General, we are in ambush!" The officer who wanted to investigate before said palely to his boss.


    "I know!" said the leading general, looking at the densely packed and approaching crowd with his earth-colored face. He didn''t expect that his subordinates would really say that the army of the court was here. Ambush them, and there are many.


    However, he couldn''t figure it out. Old Wu had a lot of troops, and the city wall could rely on. If Huang Feng didn''t put all his troops in, how could he get into trouble in a short time and keep asking for help.


    It''s just that now he can''t ask Lao Wu personally. What he has to do now is to deal with the situation before him.


    "Let the team speed up and pass here quickly!" said the leading general. They are now being attacked by the enemy on both sides. If they are trapped here, they, they have only one dead end. It is obviously not realistic to look back now. After all, They are almost passing here.


    Therefore, the only thing they can do now is to pass here quickly. Once they reach an open area, they can set up a formation to confront the imperial army or break through.


    "Yes!" The officer took the order and left, so the whole team speeded up again, this time without the urging of their own officers. Those soldiers speeded up themselves. They knew that if it was slower, They might not be able to leave here alive, so they all wish their parents two more legs. No one would dare to neglect a little bit.


    However, everyone''s speed has risen, but the formation is no longer at all. Everyone is busy running for their lives. Who has the mind to pay attention to the formation?Seeing this situation, the leading general and the other officers had nothing to do. What''s more, what they thought now was that it would be good to leave here early. As for the formation, it is not that important.


    "It''s not good, General, there is an enemy''s ambush ahead!" Just when the front army rushed out of here, someone suddenly reported in a panic.


    "How many people are there?" the leader asked in a panic. At this time, he was also panicked. There were ambushes on both sides. He didn''t expect that there were still at the exit in front of them. This would not allow people to survive. ?


    "There are probably thousands of people!" the man said.


    "Thousands? Fortunately, let the brothers rush over!" When the leading general heard that there were only a few thousand people, he was relieved immediately. If there are thousands of people, that''s nothing. He brought eight. Ten thousand troops, although not necessarily larger than the opponent''s number, there is still no problem in breaking through the defense of several thousand men.


    "General, they are all cavalry." The person who came to the report continued: "And, besides, they are all great!"


    "What can the cavalry do? As long as there is no speed, they are not afraid." The leading general said nonchalantly: "As for it is very powerful, where can it go? We have so many people, we still can''t break through their ambush. ?"


    The person who came to report hesitated. Originally, he thought that with so many of them, they would definitely be able to break through the opponent''s defense, but in fact, this was not the case.


    However, he knew that even if he had said it, the other party would not believe it, and at this time, the leading general had already rushed over by himself.


    It¡¯s just that the leading general quickly stopped the horse and looked forward with an incredible look. There, thousands of court cavalry blocked the exit, and any soldiers who had passed by on their side could not break through each other. Even a single shot could result in the lives of the people on his side, but the people on the other side were intact.


    "How is this possible?" Many officers, including the leading general, looked there with an unbelievable expression. Although the opponent had a geographical advantage, his combat effectiveness couldn''t be so strong, right?


    They were here for a while, none of those people died, but on their side, in order to break through the opponent''s defense, they have lost hundreds of people. This is only a while, longer time, what will happen, they simply I can''t imagine.


    "When did the imperial army''s combat effectiveness become so strong?" Everyone was a little puzzled. Huang Feng was born in a rebel army. The rebels under him were just ordinary peasants at first, and later became a rebel army and participated in some battles. When Huang Feng became emperor, those rebels also became the imperial army.


    And those people¡¯s subordinates were also court troops. Although they were only the court of the previous dynasty, they should be stronger than the rebels under Huang Feng because they were regular troops. They were trained systematically, and the imperial army under Huang Feng, but they only changed their clothes with mud legs, and their combat power should be weaker than their own.


    But, what is going on now?The combat effectiveness of these two sides is not on the same level at all. It is not that they crushed Huang Feng''s soldiers, but Huang Feng''s soldiers slaughtered their men, which they had never expected before.


    "Kill."


    "Go! Kill them!"


    At this time, the ambushed army led by Huang Feng had already rushed down the hillside. Before they rushed down, there were already several waves of offensives by archers. Because of their condescending position and the reason that these people were all together, Therefore, the casualties caused are still great.


    But now, Huang Feng brought ordinary infantry into contact with these reinforcements in Xinqi County. The battle immediately entered a white-hot stage, and the two sides did not conduct any trials at all.


    What made Huang Feng a little surprised was that, besides Bai Xiaorou, Su Yumo''s daughters also followed him, and only Lu Xuan and Ning Wushuang who did not know martial arts were still waiting on it. The other women actually came down.


    "What are you doing down here?" Huang Feng slashed an enemy to death and said to Su Yumo beside him.


    "Fight with you." Su Yumo said. At this time, she also stabbed an enemy army with a single sword. Seeing that the opponent''s body was dripping with blood from her own stabbing, she fell unwillingly, and she would die if she watched. Su Yumo''s face was slightly pale when he arrived.


    Ling Feng opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, but at the end he just converged into one sentence: "Be careful."


    Immediately, Huang Feng also arranged some guards to be with Su Yumo''s daughters to protect their comfort. Huang Feng probably understood Su Yumo''s thoughts, and was a little moved in his heart, but he did not say it.

 1568 Chapter 1568 Giant Cauldron

    The battle was very tragic. Although Huang Feng and the others were ambushes in advance, and they still have an advantage in numbers, the people underneath, after knowing that they were surrounded and in desperate situation, also broke out with a strong fighting force. They Knowing that at this time, only desperate, otherwise, only death waiting for oneself.


    Of course, some people choose to surrender. In this case, they can save their lives, but, after all, such people are only a small part of them. Therefore, Huang Feng and others still feel the tremendous pressure.


    And the same pressure was felt, and the leading general of the reinforcements of Xinqi County. After seeing the combat power of the cavalry, he personally led a charge. As a result, although he killed two cavalry , However, he was also forced back by the other people from the other party, and there was no way to get out. It was like a prison here, and there was no way for them to break free.


    Seeing his men falling down one by one, the general''s face was ugly. He didn''t expect that the fighting power of the two sides would be so different. Except for the opponent in front of him and the opponent behind, the two sides also fought together. Although his men are resisting with all their strength, they are still at a disadvantage. I believe that defeat is only a matter of time.


    "General, what should we do?" An officer next to him asked with shortness of breath. The situation is becoming more and more unfavorable for them, and everyone is full of worries now.


    "I don''t know." The leading general said bitterly. He didn''t expect that he would be beaten so badly in an ambush before his rescue this time. If this continues, they will rescue him. There is no need to proceed, it is estimated that one of them will die here.


    "General, let''s dash again. As long as we break through the defenses here, we will be able to break through." The officer who advised the investigation before said: "We can organize death squads. I will lead the team personally, even if it is desperate. Create a channel for the general."


    "You..." Hearing his words, the leading general was very moved. He didn''t expect that the other party would sacrifice himself and seek a way out for people like them. He thought that this person had suggested investigation before, but was When he refused directly, this leading general felt even more regretful.


    "General, there is no time, let''s give orders!" The officer said decisively. The leading general had saved his life before, and now it is time for him to repay the opponent with his own life.


    "Okay, go, just do as you said!" The leading general did not hesitate anymore. He knew that at this time, not a time of hesitation, for every second of delay, their loss would be greater. The situation is even more dangerous, and time is very precious to them.


    "Yes, the final commander!" The officer said with a solemn expression. Before that, he had organized a death squad.


    The death squad was quickly organized. Although, in this team, because of Huang Feng¡¯s previous decree, many people have been shaken and do not want to continue to work here, but there are still some people who are loyal to these generals, so, It is not too difficult to organize a death squad.


    After the death squad was organized, the general leading the soldiers gave a serious expression of encouragement. Then, those people rushed up with the determination to die, especially the previous officer, who was the first one.


    "Kill!" The people of the death squad, facing Huang Feng''s elite court, did not have the slightest fear, and went forward, and soon, Huang Feng was fighting together.


    And these people''s desperate attacks really caused some impact on the cavalry, even some casualties, and a gap slowly formed.


    Seeing the gap that was slowly getting bigger, the officer with the death squad charged with a smile on his face. The desperation on his side was still effective, although in a short period of time, they were those of the death squad. A lot of them have died, but these deaths are valuable and created opportunities for the remaining people to break through.


    Just as the officer was pleased, suddenly, a spear pierced his chest, the expression on his face suddenly stagnated, and the movements of his hands also slowed down. He looked at the person who stabbed him, who was wearing He was dressed in black armor, his face was indifferent, without a trace of expression, as if he had killed an ant, without any emotional changes.


    The officer wanted to struggle, but the other party suddenly withdrew the spear, and his body shook for a while. Then, before he stabilized, the spear stabbed again, in the same position, with the same fierceness. His body, already badly injured, immediately lost his last breath.


    However, there was no fear of death on his face, but a touch of relief. After all, his efforts were effective. These death squads opened a gap for the large forces, and the large forces are expected to break through.


    While gratifying, he also felt a sense of relief in his heart. In fact, he was very in favor of Huang Feng¡¯s New Deal and wanted to support Huang Feng. However, his boss obviously didn¡¯t think so. He wanted to restore the rule of the previous dynasty, and this boss had saved his life before, so he had no way to betray the other party, which made him very conflicted.


    But now that I am fine, I am finally no longer conflicted, no longer entangled, I am relieved, and I don''t need to worry about this in the future.


    "Run!" When the leader of the army died, the general also found the exit that could break through, and he immediately wanted to rush out with his men. This is what his men used to fight for him. He couldn''t miss the opportunity to break through. If he missed it, they don''t want to go out safely today.


    "What''s that?!" At this moment, a guard next to the leading general suddenly pointed to somewhere behind him, shouting in horror.


    The leader of the soldiers subconsciously turned his head and looked back. At this look, he was stunned, or frightened. The other people around him all had the same expressions. The battlefield where they were fighting, suddenly It was as if they had received an order, and both fell silent. Both sides stopped taking action, but stared at the same place.


    Not far away, a large black tripod was suspended in the air, and this tripod was still getting bigger. It was only one or two meters high. In the blink of an eye, the tripod had become a dozen meters in diameter and ten meters in height. The giant cauldron of a few meters is so suspended above the crowd.

 1569 Chapter 1569 Power

    The scene was quiet. Everyone, whether it was the reinforcements from Xinqi County or the imperial army brought by Huang Feng, at this time, seemed to forget that they were on the battlefield. They only had the giant cauldron in their minds, and they were wondering. So, what exactly is this giant cauldron, why is it floating in the air, and why does it appear here.


    The only thing that behaved normally at the scene was probably Huang Feng and the three thousand slave army he exchanged. This tripod was summoned by Huang Feng. Of course he knew what was going on. As for the slave army, they only obeyed Huang. Feng ordered, not too concerned about external affairs.


    However, at this time, the slave army also stopped their movements, of course, this was because of Huang Feng''s order.


    "What is that?" Xie Mengjiao muttered to herself, staring at the giant cauldron.


    At this time, the women were holding weapons in their hands, and the weapons were still bloody. In the process of just fighting, they had been participating in the battle, and they were all not far from Huangfeng. The female skill is not weak, coupled with the care of guards and Huang Feng, so they have no accidents.


    However, obviously, several women were also attracted by this giant cauldron at this time, and they didn''t know that Huang Feng made this thing.


    "Shennongding." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "You made this?" Su Yumo immediately understood what was going on, and asked Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied.


    In fact, when deciding to go on a private conquest, Huang Feng thought about using some special methods. That way, it would not only allow him to quell the rebellion more quickly, but also add some mysterious aura to his body.


    Through Ning Wushuang, Huang Feng knew that people in this world have some superstitious thoughts. Before, Huang Feng directly said to Ning Wushuang that he is not a person in this world, and that Ning Wushuang can quickly accept it. This is because Feudal superstition is at work, and even many people believe that there are gods in this world.


    For this reason, Huang Feng felt that adding some mysterious veil to himself would be very helpful to his rule.


    And now, the appearance of the Shenlong Ding was made by Huang Feng deliberately.


    At this time, the Shenlong Cauldron had increased a little more than before, suspended above the heads of everyone, and it was black and heavy, giving people tremendous pressure.


    "Press!" Huang Feng said softly.


    Then, I saw that the Shenlong Cauldron quickly fell from the air, and the people below were horrified to find that the giant cauldron was getting closer and closer to them. They felt a greater sense of oppression and wanted to escape, but they found that they had no other party. escape.


    "bump!"


    The huge Shenlong Cauldron fell on the ground, pressing all the soldiers under that area, and then, a pool of blood flowed out from under the Shenlong Cauldron, and the smell of blood wafted from the sky.


    "Get up!"


    Huang Feng gave a soft drink again, and the huge Shenlong Cauldron flew up again, suspended in the air again, and everyone looked at the place where the Shenlong Cauldron had fallen before, and suddenly took a breath.


    "vomit!"


    I don¡¯t know who made the vomiting sound first. Then, the sound spread quickly like an infection. All of these have been on the battlefield. Soldiers who have killed people, after seeing the effects of the Shenlong Cauldron All of them were pale, their stomachs rolled, and they vomited uncontrollably one by one.


    Even Su Yumo''s daughters all performed the same actions.


    This is not to blame everyone, because the effect caused by the Shenlong Cauldron just now is really terrifying. At least hundreds of people in that area were directly crushed to death by the Shenlong Cauldron. This is not the case. After all, the dead on the battlefield are very Commonly, the key is that this Shenlong Ding directly presses those people into meatloaf. At this time, these meatloafes are mixed together. There, a complete body can no longer be found, and blood flows all over the place. .


    Such a tragic situation, even soldiers accustomed to killing, could not accept it.


    Huang Feng¡¯s expression remained unchanged. This is not the first time he has used the Shenlong Ding like this. It¡¯s just that he used it in the game before. After those people died, they can still be resurrected, and it is the first time that they are used to kill real people. Once, his mind moved slightly, but his face remained unchanged.


    Then, with the help of the cloak, Huang Feng slowly lifted into the air. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by him again. Some people even opened their eyes and looked at Huang Feng in disbelief, seemingly unable to believe what they saw. .


    Someone can fly!In this world, there are people who can fly. The soldiers underneath, at this time, even forgot to vomit. They looked at the Huangfeng in the sky in disbelief. The fact that the Huangfeng was suspended in the air also broke them. They feel that their worldview seems to have changed.


    Huang Feng stood high in the air and shouted: "Close!"


    Then, under the gaze of everyone, the frightening Shenlong Ding quickly became smaller until it became the size of a normal incense burner. After that, it was suspended by Huang Feng''s hand, still spinning continuously in the air.


    "If someone resists again, suppress it!" Huang Feng shouted loudly with his internal strength, his voice was loud, spreading for dozens of miles, and all the soldiers on the scene could hear clearly.


    At this point, everyone understands that the magical cauldron just now belongs to Huang Feng and is under his control. Moreover, Huang Feng also said very clearly that if someone resists, he will still have the same as before. Use that giant cauldron to crush them!


    Thinking of the tragic situation just now, everyone couldn''t raise a trace of resistance in their hearts. Facing the enemy, they could still fight, but how did they resist in the face of that huge giant cauldron?They have no solution.


    "Long live my emperor!" First, the soldiers who followed Huang Feng, taking photos of Huang Feng''s power at this time, took the initiative to kneel down and prostrate themselves, not even caring about the enemy troops around them.


    Those surviving reinforcements from Xinqi County looked at Huang Feng floating in the air, and there was not much resistance in their hearts. In their hearts, Huang Feng at this time was like a god, and it was not like them at all. There is only a dead end for ordinary humans to contend with the gods.


    "Puff!"


    One enemy after another, facing Huang Feng, he knelt down, lowered his head, and shouted together with Huang Feng¡¯s soldiers. At first, the voice was not very normal, but, soon, those voices converged. A voice resounded throughout the world.


    "Long live my emperor, long live long live!"


    There were such voices everywhere. Except for Su Yumo''s daughters, there were very few people standing there. They all bowed down to Huang Feng sincerely. As for competing with Huang Feng, they don¡¯t even think about it now. Dare to think.


    "It''s over!"


    The leading general also forgot to break through at this time. The cavalry who surrounded them did not attack them at this time, and they all knelt on the ground. If they took advantage of this opportunity to rush out, they might really succeed.


    However, everything is different now. He knows that everything is over. At this time, most of those beside him have already knelt down and gave up resistance. They sincerely worshipped Huang Feng, and even him. The guards of the Chinese government also knelt down quite a bit. After all, not everyone can dare to fight against people like gods.


    He knew that everything was over. At this time, even if he wanted to let his hands down and kill Huang Feng, no one would listen to him. Moreover, he looked at the floating in the air, staring coldly below. Huang Feng of Huang Feng also felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. He suddenly felt that he had no chance of winning at all in fighting against such a person, and he could not win the opponent.


    Especially the black small cauldron at the opponent''s hand, the power it just created was not so strong. Judging from the effect, no matter how strong the wall is, it might not be able to withstand the giant cauldron being smashed. How can this be done?Huang Feng controlled the giant cauldron to come down and smash it a few times, and everyone on his side was all dead, so it was a fart.


    At this moment, Huang Feng''s sharp eyes suddenly appeared. Although the two sides were still far apart, the leading general knew that Huang Feng was seeing. Under the gaze of the opponent''s eyes, he felt tremendous pressure.


    "Puff!"


    Finally, under the immense pressure, the leading general finally couldn''t bear it, and knelt down with a puff. The guards beside him knelt down after seeing this situation, and felt relieved. Tone, they actually couldn''t hold back and wanted to kneel long ago, but their boss hadn''t kneel before, they just held on, and now, they finally don''t have to hold on anymore.


    "Long live my emperor, long live long live!"


    The shouts continued. Everyone looked at the Huangfeng in the air with pious and awe. The shouts in their mouths were also from the heart. By this time, no one thought about resisting.


    The rebellion in Xinqi County has been put down!


    Su Yumo''s daughters also looked at Huangfeng in the air. They were all excited by the voices of the people around them. They looked at Huangfeng with love and pride. Such men are truly indomitable. Man!This is someone worthy of their trust.


    Seeing that everyone had been sincerely convinced, Huang Feng fell from the air. At this time, no one dared to do it again. The soldiers who followed Huang Feng stood up at this time. As for the new ones. The reinforcements of Qi County, at this time, knelt on the ground consciously and waited for the imperial army to recruit them. They didn''t mean to find a chance to do it again.


    Huang Feng looked at the scene with satisfaction. This was exactly the effect he wanted. It seemed that the hand he had just exposed worked very well, completely achieving the purpose here.


    "When the cleaning here is finished, it''s time to deal with reinforcements in other directions." Huang Feng thought silently in his heart.

 1570 Chapter 1570

    The battlefield was cleaned very quickly. The reinforcements were there to rescue, so apart from weapons, they didn¡¯t carry much weight. Therefore, there was nothing to clean. In addition, those soldiers had already given up resistance at this time. For the reorganization of the imperial soldiers, there was no dissatisfaction, and even active cooperation.


    Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long before the battlefield was cleaned up. Huang Feng asked some soldiers to take these prisoners away, while he took the three thousand exchanged slave soldiers, and most of the other soldiers, and hurried out quickly. Go to the next direction.


    The surrounding counties are currently under the control of the former generals and the rebels. Therefore, after the previous county was attacked by Huang Feng, soldiers from the surrounding counties will send troops to reinforce them, and Xinqi County is just one of them. .


    Huang Feng did not immediately take down Xinqi County. Anyway, there is not much force there. For him, there is nothing but something in the bag, which can be captured at any time. The most important thing now is to eliminate those people. As long as all the vital forces are eliminated, the surrounding counties are not to be feared. It is normal to surrender actively at that time.


    With this idea in mind, Huang Feng would naturally not choose to attack the county at this time.


    And because of the previous battle, at this time, the soldiers under Huang Feng are highly motivated. Huang Feng now exists in their minds like a god. With Huang Feng¡¯s existence, they feel that they must be able to Invincible, invincible.


    Therefore, for the next two days, the county that Huang Feng chose to attack was always in a state of being beaten down. However, every time it was a little bit close, the defenders in the city thought they had repelled the court. The army guarded the county seat. They didn¡¯t know that it was Huang Feng¡¯s order to let his men not really knock down the county seat for the time being, as long as they kept the pressure on them.


    The people in the city don''t seem to know this situation. They feel that they seem to see the hope of defending the county seat. Therefore, while actively preparing for battle on one side, they are also constantly asking for help from the surrounding city.


    The defenders in the surrounding cities also miscalculated the real situation there, thinking that things were really as they knew. Huang Feng¡¯s imperial army could not take down the county seat. As long as their reinforcements arrived, they would come together inside and outside. At that time, Huang Feng''s court army will be defeated.


    As a result, one after another reinforcements came to rescue continuously, but every team could not reach their destination. It was not that they did not want to go, but that they could always be Huang Feng ambushed, and Huang Feng knew exactly which way they took. Then, he ambushed early and let these reinforcements be eliminated one by one.


    Huang Feng can discover those reinforcements in advance, naturally because he has Kitty Hawk, who has always been in the sky, acting as a scout. With it, Huang Feng can always know the direction and route of those reinforcements in advance. And their strength and so on.


    With these news, Huang Feng would have to ambush those reinforcements, it would be much easier.


    As a result, the reinforcements one after another were wiped out by Huang Feng, and those imperial troops seemed to recall that Huang Feng took them with them and took down one city after another, and finally overthrew it within a month. Ruled by the previous dynasty.


    And now, their enemies have changed, but what remains unchanged is that Huang Feng is still leading them to victory. No one can resist their attacks. They even discovered that Huang Feng is even stronger than before. , There are also some mysterious colors on him. The huge black cauldron and Huangfeng can actually fly. This makes the army of the court admire Huang Feng in their hearts, and even some meaning to face the gods. .


    In just two or three days, Huang Feng wiped out a lot of the surrounding reinforcements. The remaining enemy troops are running out, and I am afraid they will never come again. They are slow to get news. This time, it should be. I see, there are ambushes on the way to the rescue, and they can''t get there at all.


    "Okay, you can knock down there." Huang Feng said to his men. Since there will be no reinforcements coming, then the county has lost its role, and now it can be completely destroyed. Occupied.


    And the army there has been waiting for Huang Feng¡¯s order for several days. They have been on the top of the city many times before. As long as they work hard, they will be able to take that place, but because of Huang Feng¡¯s order, they They can only give up occupying the entire city, and also pretend that they are not against the opponent, and retreat, which makes them very unhappy.


    But now, such days are finally over, Huang Feng finally gave the order to occupy the county.


    "Great, let the brethren work harder. We will eat in that county office tonight!" said the officer who was in charge of attacking the county seat.


    At this time, it was only a long time before the meal time. They were still resting and did not attack. However, after hearing his words, the officers of other people did not refute, because they It seems that this is entirely possible.


    The horn sounded again, and the imperial army began to gather. The soldiers on the front of the city were resting. However, at this time, they were all attracted by the outside situation.


    "What''s the matter? It''s going to be dark soon. The court''s army wants to attack now? Don''t they want to fight at night?"


    "It''s a bit weird. In the past few days, the court''s army attacked during the day and stopped in the evening. Why is it abnormal today?"


    The soldiers at the head of the city felt very puzzled when looking at the imperial army assembled outside. After a few days of fighting, they all understood each other a little bit. Although everyone was a little puzzled, why the imperial army was stronger than theirs. It was impossible to take down this county seat, but they also knew that the army outside the court only attacked when the sun rose and ended in the evening, and they never meant to fight in the field.


    And like today, it is indeed very abnormal.


    "Get up all, get up for me who are not dead, the court''s army is about to attack, and they are all ready." At this time, the commander at the head of the city also reminded loudly.


    As a result, the soldiers who were already resting all stood up again, took their weapons, and waited for the arrival of the court army. Many people even complained in their hearts that the court army really had nothing to do, and they couldn''t fight it. It''s a waste of time to delay their rest.


    As the defender of the county seat, he quickly got news. He was also a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t take it too seriously. After all, the court¡¯s army had attacked them many times before. Isn''t it still guarded by them?Therefore, he was not too worried about the imperial army''s offensive.


    In fact, what he is even more puzzled now is why the reinforcements from the surrounding counties have not come yet, and none of them have appeared. This is unbelievable, and he can''t figure it out. Before the battle started, they all agreed. Yes, once a county is attacked, other surrounding counties must be supported. Logically speaking, there should be reinforcements.


    It''s just that, until now, he hasn''t seen any of his support troops. Do those people want to watch themselves be wiped out?They want to exclude dissidents?But are they not afraid of being defeated by Huang Feng?


    The defending general couldn¡¯t figure it out. In fact, what he didn¡¯t know was that the reinforcements came, but they were all wiped out halfway. Of course, the generals in the surrounding counties sent soldiers to tell him the actual situation. , However, the county seat was completely surrounded, and the soldiers who came to report the letter had no way to break through the siege and enter the county seat. Therefore, he still didn''t know the specific situation.


    Just as the general was thinking about what was going on, suddenly, the sound of killing came from his ear, and the sound was getting louder and louder, which made him frowned.


    "Come here, go and see what''s going on outside." The general said.


    At this moment, suddenly a soldier stumbled and ran in. While running, he shouted, "Oh no, general, people from the court have entered!"


    "What?!" The general was taken aback and stood up abruptly, his face full of disbelief: "How is this possible? Didn''t they just start the offensive? Why did they hit the city so soon? What about those people?"


    "General, the imperial army occupied the city with a single charge. The brothers on the front of the city either died in battle or surrendered. The gate was opened. Now, the imperial army outside has entered the city. General, we Run," the soldier said in a panic.


    "How is it possible? How could this be? Wasn''t it always possible to withstand their attacks before? How come I was taken down the city by a charge now? Is there a ghost out of the city?" The general defending the city is still I don''t understand.


    However, no one can answer his question at all now. The shouting and killing outside is getting closer and closer. Obviously, those court troops are not far away from them, and if they don''t leave, it will be too late.


    So, a few of the general''s soldiers took the general and went out, wanting to leave the city before the imperial army arrived.


    However, obviously, their efforts were in vain. The entire county was surrounded. They didn¡¯t go out at all. It didn¡¯t take long before they were captured alive by soldiers entering the city, and the entire county was not in a short hour. When it arrived, it was declared lost.

 1571 Chapter 1571 This Is The Earth

    After the first county seat was defeated, Huang Feng did not stop his offensive pace. He began to attack several surrounding counties. Many of the defenders in those county towns had been detained for supporting them. The peak was wiped out, so the number of defenders was very small. Huang Feng wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to attack, and it was indeed the case. Huang Feng didn¡¯t expend much effort to attack those counties. Come down.


    However, the next few counties are hard bones. The defenders in these counties did not choose to support them before. Therefore, there are still a lot of defenders. The price to be paid to attack them will not be too small.


    "It seems that you have to use the small tripod." Huang Feng took Su Yumo''s daughters and looked at the city road they were about to attack not far away.


    During this period of time, Su Yumo''s daughters have been following Huang Feng to fight everywhere, and they have gained some heroic spirit on them. Their entire temperament seems to have changed. Now they see the battle, they are no longer as uncomfortable as they were at the beginning. , And even the enemies they beheaded, add up to a lot.


    But this time, Huang Feng brought a few women and a large number of troops, once again faced a city that was waiting for it. Huang Feng did not ask his soldiers to attack immediately, but let everyone wait for it. He himself did it again. Take out the small tripod.


    "Go!" Huang Feng fiercely threw the Shenlong Cauldron.


    Then, the Shenlong Ding quickly grew bigger under the gaze of everyone, and while it grew bigger, it flew towards the city wall.


    "Look, what is that?!" The soldiers at the head of the city soon discovered the flying foreign object and shouted one after another.


    "It looks like a tripod."


    "How can the tripod fly, and it''s still getting bigger."


    "It''s flying towards us!"


    The soldiers at the head of the city had obviously never seen this giant cauldron show off before, so they were very surprised by this sudden appearance and didn''t know how to react.


    It was the soldiers behind Huang Feng who saw that Huang Feng once again offered the Shenlong Cauldron, their eyes were a bit frenzied. The eyes looking at Huang Feng seemed to be looking at the gods, full of piety.


    "bump!"


    At this moment, the huge Shenlong Cauldron slammed into the city wall, and immediately smashed the city wall through a huge gap. The soldiers standing on the wall were all knocked out. The city wall was directly destroyed!


    The surviving soldiers on the city¡¯s head were dumbfounded when they saw this sudden change. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The giant cauldron was too powerful. The hard city wall was actually not enough for it to hit. The city wall was smashed, completely unable to resist the enemy.


    "Bumpy!"


    Then, the impact was not over yet, the Shenlong Cauldron seemed to be under control, hitting the city wall again and again, and the wall was scattered to pieces. The soldiers on it had been knocked out, causing countless casualties.


    "Long live your majesty!"


    Seeing the tremendous power of the Shenlongding, the court army behind Huangfeng shouted one after another, and their morale was very high.


    "Rush in!"


    Huang Feng waved his hand, and the soldiers behind him rushed towards the city like a torrent. The defenders who were supposed to use all kinds of things to hinder the imperial army¡¯s attack, but at this moment, none of them were seen. In the collision, the defenders at the head of the city were completely wiped out.


    Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s imperial army easily entered the city, and fought with the defenders who were in the city and had not yet eased from the shock just now. Those people have been frightened by the power of the Shenlong Ding before, and they have been frightened until now. It hasn''t been slowed down yet, and the combat effectiveness is naturally nothing.


    There was no suspense in the battle. Huang Feng finally took the county seat easily. The defenders in the city chose to surrender except for some of them who died in the battle. In this battle, Huang Feng did not even Sending out the slave army that he relied on the most, he won easily.


    After taking down this county seat, the remaining counties are not a problem. So, with the help of Huangfeng¡¯s Shenlong Ding, the court army, in less than a month, gave all the rebels It was suppressed, including the previous county magistrate Wu, who was even shot dead by random arrows during the siege.


    At this point, Huang Feng finally took full control of the country, and there were no voices against him in the outside world, and he finally completed the real unification.


    For the rest of the time, Huang Feng did not follow the army back to the imperial capital, but found an excuse to leave. Of course, he also said that he would return to the imperial capital first. After the previous few days of fighting, the imperial army is now facing Huang. Feng is impressed, and naturally he will not have any doubts about him, nor will he worry about Huang Feng''s safety.


    In fact, Huang Feng took Su Yumo''s daughters to travel around the world. There is no TV or newspaper in this era. Therefore, even if Huang Feng is already the emperor, the ordinary people below are not at all. Knowing him, he doesn''t have to worry about his identity being exposed.


    And because this is the background of the feudal era, so many places here maintain the original ecology, so that there are already a lot of beautiful scenery that people will linger on, but Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s daughters have a feast for their eyes.


    The happy time is always short, and soon a year is here, Huang Feng brought Su Yumo''s daughters back to reality, and this time, there is one more person, that is Ning Wushuang.


    "Is this the earth in your mouth?" Ning Wushuang asked, looking at the surrounding rooms whose decoration styles were obviously different from those of the world he was in.


    "Well, this is the earth, and the place where you will live in the future." Huang Feng said: "You just came here. There will definitely be some hands-on things you don''t understand, and there are things you don''t know, just say.


    "I know." Ning Wushuang said. She and Su Yumo''s daughters have been together for a year, and they are no longer strangers to each other, so naturally they will no longer be as polite as strangers.


    And in this year, Huang Feng and others also talked to Ning Wushuang about things in reality, so now Ning Wushuang is not ignorant of the real world, and at the same time, Lu Xuan also knows better. The real world.


    Now this time is exactly one month after Huang Feng and the others left the earth, and it would be better at night, so everyone went to rest first and waited for tomorrow to see if anything happened in the real world.


    However, just when Huang Feng finished taking a bath and was about to rest, Bai Xiaorou came in with a serious face.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Bai Xiaorou''s expression, Huang Feng naturally wouldn''t think that the other party was here to spend a good night with him, something must have happened.


    "Yesterday, the Rong Bureau called me, but I didn''t receive it. He sent a message again. There was something wrong with the country." Bai Xiaorou said.


    When everyone goes to other time and space, there is definitely no way to receive calls and messages in reality, so they can only know what happens in reality until they return to Earth.


    This is obviously inconvenient, but Huang Feng has no good way.


    Hearing Bai Xiaorou''s words, Huang Feng frowned and said, "What is going on there?"


    "The group that went to Wa country had an accident. The ninjas of Wa country were good at hiding. This time they were prepared. Therefore, they suffered a bit and they have now returned." Bai Xiaorou said, "Fortunately there is no People sacrifice."


    Huang Feng nodded. He has seen how these ninjas are invisible. It can be said that if he had not had a deep inner strength and strong observation ability, he would really not be able to find them. It is normal for ordinary people to find those ninjas. Although the combat ability of frontal combat is average, the ability to covert sneak attacks is not small, and the opponent is in his home court. Therefore, the members of the National Security Bureau will suffer there. Huang Feng is not too surprised.


    "What else did Director Rong say?" Huang Feng asked. Since Director Rong has already sent a message, he must not simply talk to Bai Xiaorou about this matter, and there will definitely be other explanations.


    "The last time you were able to discover what the ninja was hiding, Director Rong knew, so he was going to let him take this task." Bai Xiaorou said, "Of course, I will go too, and the monkey and Qi Hai will follow the same. "


    "Are they both injured?" Huang Feng asked. Before, the monkey and Qi Hai were injured. I don''t know how they are recovering in such a month.


    "It''s already done, waiting for us to start together." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Then when shall we leave?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Just two days." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "No problem." Huang Feng said. He was also a big fan of the last time in the amusement park. Those guys actually dared to do something here, and even made such a big battle, it is almost reckless. If you don''t give them points If you look at the color, they think that the people in China are easy to bully.


    "Okay, in these two days, you will take care of the things at hand." Bai Xiaorou said. After speaking, Bai Xiaorou was about to turn around and leave.


    Huang Feng grabbed her and said, "Since you are here, don''t leave. Just stay here tonight."


    "Yeah." Although Bai Xiaorou was shy, she didn''t refuse, and there was no need to hide between the two.


    And the next morning, after Huang Feng got up, she was refreshed, and Bai Xiaorou was also radiant. The other women knew what was going on at a glance, but Bai Xiaorou, who had always been calm, felt very embarrassed.


    After the meal, the few people separated. Huang Feng was going to deal with this period of time. The other women also had their own things to do. After all, they had been away for a while, and they must have accumulated some things.

 1572 Chapter 1572 Duan Yu came to find

    Several industries under Huang Feng have developed well. During this period of time, although he himself was not there, the development of the industry has not been greatly affected, and his own people are responsible, even if he is away from Huangfeng. The same development.


    "Nationwide News" has also developed steadily during this period. Although it is not as dazzling as before, it is not bad, Huang Feng thought. After a few celebrities are cultivated in "Time and Space Entertainment", just give "Nationwide News" some ideas. With the permission to interview on vacation, it is difficult for "National News" to not become popular. Therefore, Huang Feng is not at all anxious about the development of "National News".


    The development of "Time and Space Entertainment" is even better. During this period, several singers have released singles and records, and the results are good, even many musicians are screaming, music The market is resurrected again, and what plays a key role here is naturally "time and space entertainment".


    And because of the addition of so many singers, "Time Space Entertainment" has become more famous. At the same time, there are several actors filming, and the scenes have been completed, just waiting to be released, because before this period of time, "Time Space Entertainment" The actions are constant, and they have all achieved success, which naturally makes the outside world look forward to "time and space entertainment".


    Among them, what I am most looking forward to is probably Li Bingyun¡¯s new play. This is not only because it is the first film invested by Time and Space Entertainment, but more importantly, it is the two well-known domestic directors. The direct collision, coupled with the previous angle-changing incident, also made this matter more attention.


    But now it has only been more than a week since the release of the two films, and the publicity work for the two films has already begun. The smell of gunpowder between each other, and both sides want to crush each other.


    It''s just that, on the "Time and Space Entertainment" side, the movie''s hero and heroines did not participate in the promotion, which surprised the outside world. After all, the two movies have been bayonet to the rescue, but here they are absent. A heavyweight figure naturally makes the outside world more worried.


    On the "Time Space Entertainment" side, there was a sudden burst of news. The hero of this movie is the big boss of "Time Space Entertainment". As the big boss, there must be a lot of things to do. It is normal not to participate in publicity.


    In fact, everyone in the circle basically knows Huang Feng¡¯s identity, but ordinary people know it for the first time. Before, when this movie was promoted, they only briefly introduced Huang Feng¡¯s identity. Many people are still curious about how an ordinary person like Huang Feng, who has no experience in acting, asked Director Feng to act as the leading actor, and the partner was Li Bingyun.


    Now that Huang Feng¡¯s identity has been exposed, everyone is not surprised. However, some people are worried that Huang Feng¡¯s acquisition of this role is the result of completely using public for personal gain. He himself has no ability to act, just because He is the big boss, that''s why he got this role, and the argument about this is getting more and more popular now. Obviously someone is pushing behind it. As for who did it, as long as you are not stupid, you can understand.


    After Huang Feng learned about this, he was not angry, nor did he explain it. Now it¡¯s useless to say this. Even if he explains it himself, he won¡¯t make everyone believe it. Then the people behind will still guide him. It''s public opinion, so it''s useless to go out and explain.


    However, Huang Feng is not worried at all. When the movie is released, there will naturally be results. At that time, other people will know whether he got the role by acting or through the back door.


    Moreover, because there is such a statement now, when the time comes, when everyone finds that they are capable, the effect will be better.


    In addition to this movie, "Time and Space Entertainment" has several other movies that will be released in the Spring Festival after more than a week. The outside world, whether it is people in the circle or ordinary people, does not understand "Time Space Entertainment". "Why do you do this? It¡¯s not about fighting with yourself. Several movies will be released at the same time, which will definitely affect each other¡¯s box office. Some people even think that the boss of "Time Space Entertainment" is not a fool. Such a decision.


    Only a limited number of people such as Zheng Shuai know Huang Feng¡¯s ambitions. He wants "time and space entertainment" movies to completely occupy the Spring Festival stalls. At that time, the first few movies in the box office of the Spring Festival stalls are "time space entertainment. "Invest in shooting, the impact will definitely be a sensation, Zheng Shuai has been in excitement even this time, hoping for the early arrival of the Spring Festival.


    In addition to "time and space entertainment", Huangfeng''s sewage equipment treatment plant and winery have been developing steadily during this period. Not to mention the sewage equipment treatment plant, it was already a leader in the industry in Qing Province before. Now it has completely occupied several surrounding provinces, and has a faint tendency to become the leader of the same industry in the country, and its development is quite good.


    Although the development of the winery is not as fast as the sewage treatment plant, it is also not slow, especially when Huangfeng went to the imperial capital before, but sent this wine to several heavyweights, even that. Several leaders, Huang Feng also gave it away, and several people¡¯s comments on "Xian Niang" were also very good. In addition, Su Yumo and other women also had them in their homes. After the news spread, naturally It will attract the attention of the noble families or high-level leaders in the imperial capital, and many people will buy this "fairy brew".


    For this reason, "Xian Niang" is now well-known in high-level circles, and Huang Feng did not expect to take the upper-level route. However, the effect of development is also good. The upper-level then complements the lower-level. not bad.


    In addition, it is the restaurant. Huangfeng¡¯s restaurant has been open for business a long time ago, and it exploded right from the beginning. The location there is simply in short supply. Whoever makes Huangfeng¡¯s ingredients are the best, and, There are many people on earth who have never seen it before, and with the addition of the chef Huang Feng has exchanged for, this restaurant is difficult to avoid.


    Therefore, during this time, Huangfeng¡¯s restaurant has opened many branches in Qing Province, but the demand is still in short supply. Many people from other places come here and want to taste it. After all, China Love There are still a lot of people who eat food. Huang Feng is thinking about opening restaurants outside Qing Province during this time. He originally wanted to use this method to continuously strengthen his power.


    In addition to caring about domestic matters, Huang Feng also learned about some things in Africa. Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with everything. There is also very good development there, and more and more areas are occupied. Huang Feng believes that Before long, they will be able to control a country there.


    After dealing with these trivial matters, Huang Feng has time to send some things in reality to other spaces. At the same time, he also brings some treasures in other spaces into reality. Huang Feng is in several spaces. Because of his own power, during this period of time, he has also obtained a lot of treasures. Although he can only take out one piece a day, Huang Feng is already very satisfied.


    "Qinglu, in a while, I can bring you into my world." Huang Feng said to Li Qinglu when she saw her.


    Because if you go to other spaces, it will take one month in real time, and there are about two weeks before the Spring Festival. Huang Feng has already promised to go home this Spring Festival, so now he obviously cannot transmit. I want to go to the world of "Tianlong Babu" again, and wait for Li Qinglu in the real world, only after the Spring Festival.


    "Well, I''m waiting for you." Li Qinglu nodded, her pure and refined face without the slightest displeasure: "By the way, a few days ago, your third brother came to the Misty Peak to look for you."


    "You mean Duan Yu?" Huang Feng said, "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, he knew you were after, so he left without saying anything." Li Qinglu said.


    Huang Feng nodded, but didn''t say anything. Duan Yu didn''t say anything. There should be no urgent matter. It is also possible that he was too bored in the Imperial Palace of Dali, so he came to drink with himself.


    After sending Li Qinglu away, Huang Feng didn''t care too much about Duan Yu. In fact, even if he did, he couldn''t enter that space now, he could only wait until after the New Year.


    "How about? Do you still get used to going out today?" When they returned to the villa, Lu Xuan and Ning Wushuang, two people who needed to be familiar with the environment, had already returned.


    "Fortunately, it was shocking." Ning Wushuang said. Whether it was the TV in the villa or the car running on the road outside, it was beyond her knowledge. She found that after she came into this world, she needed to re-establish herself. In terms of the world view, many things are different from my previous understanding.


    "Wait until I have seen it, and I''ll be used to it." Huang Feng smiled. Lu Xuan lives in a world that is very similar to that on the earth, so when she first accepted it, it was easier.


    However, Ning Wushuang lived in the feudal era before. There were no cars, airplanes, etc., so many things were different, and the impact on Ning Wushuang was not small. This requires her to take her time. To adjust.


    "Well, I will." Ning Wushuang nodded. Now that she is here, she must adapt to the environment here, and she believes that she can do it herself, after all, she is not too stupid. people.


    In the evening, Huang Feng received a call from Qiu Ningshuang and asked him to have dinner with him tomorrow. This surprised Huang Feng slightly, but he didn''t think much about it, so he agreed.

 1573 Chapter 1573 I know this

    "Where have you been during this time?" Qiu Ningshuang asked in a low voice while fiddle with the tea in front of him, looking a little depressed.


    During this period of time, Qiu Ningshuang has been waiting for Huang Feng to contact her. As a result, Huang Feng did not do so, and she learned from Zheng Shuai that Huang Feng was on a business trip again, and Zheng Shuai didn''t even know where he went. Qiu Ningshuang tried to call Huang Feng, but the phone could not get through, which made her even more frustrated.


    Qiu Ningshuang already knew that Huang Feng had other women, and there was more than one. She also tried to let go of her feelings for Huang Feng, but she couldn''t do it, and she always thought about Huang Feng unconsciously, thinking To know all the news about Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng seemed to avoid her. He didn''t take the initiative to contact her, and didn''t answer the phone by himself. This obviously made Qiu Ningshuang''s mood very bad. During this time, she didn''t even have the energy to do anything. The parents also discovered this abnormality in her and asked her to take a leave of absence for a period of rest. After learning from Zheng Shuai that Huang Feng had returned, Qiu Ningshuang couldn''t wait to take the initiative to contact Huang Feng.


    "Something went abroad." Huang Feng said. This is not a lie. After all, he has indeed left China. It''s just that his going abroad is a little far away.


    "Why don''t you answer my call?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "Ahem, the signal is not good where I went." Huang Feng said slightly embarrassed. In fact, his mobile phone was not left in reality, so naturally he could not receive Qiu Ningshuang''s call, but after returning , He also saw Qiu Ningshuang''s call reminder, but after thinking for a while, Huang Feng did not answer Qiu Ningshuang''s call.


    How Qiu Ningshuang feels about him, Huang Feng is not a fool, he can naturally know it, but there are already a lot of women around him now, and he has lost the original psychology of hunting for beauty. Although he is also very concerned about Qiu Ningshuang. He had some good feelings, but he also felt that he shouldn''t provoke girls anymore, so he intentionally didn''t contact Qiu Ningshuang or answer her phone calls.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t expect that Qiu Ningshuang would call himself immediately after knowing that he was back.


    Qiu Ningshuang wanted to ask, if the signal is not good, I should be able to see the call reminder when I come back, why not reply to me?


    However, Qiu Ningshuang did not ask. That would only make the two more embarrassed.


    There was a moment of silence between the two, Huang Feng didn''t know what to say, but the silence made him a little uncomfortable.


    "I may be leaving Jiangzhou for a while." Qiu Ningshuang said suddenly for a long time.


    "Where to go?" Huang Feng asked. Seeing Qiu Ningshuang''s moodiness, he felt a little uncomfortable. Moreover, he instinctively felt that Qiu Ningshuang''s departure from Jiangzhou had something to do with him.


    "Waguo." Qiu Ningshuang said without concealment: "I plan to relax and think things through."


    "Waguo?!" Huang Feng said subconsciously. He didn''t expect that Qiu Ningshuang would go to the country for relaxation. It was such a coincidence that he was going to the country soon, and the place where the two went was actually the same place.


    However, although the Wa country is not too big, it is not too small. In the vast crowd, it is difficult for two people who have not agreed to meet each other.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Huang Feng''s reaction seemed to be a little big, Qiu Ningshuang asked curiously. Of course, she was also expecting Huang Feng to ask why she went out to relax, but in that case, she didn''t seem to be good at talking. what.


    What a contradiction.


    "Nothing." Huang Feng said. He went to the country to perform a mission, while Qiu Ningshuang went there to relax. The two people had different goals, and it was difficult for him to say anything to Qiu Ningshuang.


    Qiu Ningshuang lowered his head in disappointment. Huang Feng didn''t even ask himself why he went to relax. It seemed that he really didn''t care about himself, and he had no place in his heart.


    After the two had finished eating, they separated. Huang Feng wanted to hold Qiu Ningshuang and say something, but he didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only let Qiu Ningshuang leave alone.


    In fact, in the month that Huang Feng left reality, in addition to Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s contact with him, two other women contacted him, one was the beautiful stewardess Zhang Ziyu, and the other was Wang Tongtong, whom Huang Feng had not expected. Huang Feng really didn''t expect that this Wang Tongtong had perseverance in this regard. She had already blacked her out. She actually changed her number and continued to send messages to herself, and also sent more than one.


    For Wang Tongtong, Huang Feng certainly didn¡¯t want to have any entanglement. Just like Su Yumo and the others said, although they were not too opposed to Huang Feng having other women, not all women could enter this house. Obviously, Wang Tongtong is such a person, and Su Yumo''s daughters don''t have the slightest affection for her. Before, she actually wanted to provoke the relationship between Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s daughters.


    And Huang Feng had no feeling for Wang Tongtong anymore, so even if he knew that the other party was contacting him, Huang Feng didn''t mean to ask for information at all.


    As for Zhang Ziyu¡¯s call, Huang Feng did not reply. When he was on the plane before, Huang Feng could feel a change in the other party¡¯s feelings towards him, plus the jokes of Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu later, Huang Feng It''s even more certain.


    To Zhang Ziyu, Huang Feng has similar feelings to Qiu Ningshuang, both of them have good feelings, but he is unwilling to provoke any more. Otherwise, Huang Feng believes that as long as he takes the initiative, he has a great deal of confidence. Down the other side.


    Therefore, for Zhang Ziyu, Huang Feng also chose to deal with it coldly, and the other party is a flight attendant, and the intersection with him in real life is not too much. As long as there is no contact for a period of time, the relationship between the two will naturally break.


    However, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that he didn¡¯t answer Zhang Tzuyu¡¯s phone call, nor did he respond to messages. Zhang Tzuyu¡¯s mood was also not very high. During this time, he did not think about Huang Feng less, but since that time the two of them were there. After meeting on the plane, the two never met again, Zhang Ziyu thought, but Huang Feng didn''t answer the phone, and she couldn''t help it.


    In fact, Huang Feng has been very busy since the incident on the plane, so there is nothing to think about men and women carefully.


    "What''s the matter? I think you have been depressed for the past few days. Are you broken in love?" Zhang Ziyu''s best friend Yilan asked.


    The two have been friends and best friends for many years, so they know each other very well. Even Zhang Ziyu has a good impression of Huang Feng, Yilan knows. Of course, this is not Zhang Ziyu''s own admission, but Yilan''s guess. Yes, I don¡¯t know since when, the word "Huang Feng" appeared in Zhang Ziyu''s mouth more and more times, and when it comes to Huang Feng, Zhang Ziyu''s whole person looks different. Lan is not a fool, so naturally he can see the strangeness in it.


    However, during this period of time, Zhang Ziyu always stared at the phone in a daze, and his energy was obviously not as good as before. He always seemed a little absent-minded. This made Yilan understand that something should have happened in it, and, It is probably related to Huang Feng.


    "No." Zhang Ziyu shook his head and said: "I haven''t been in love yet. Where can I be lost in love?"


    It is understandable that Zhang Ziyu feels distressed. Originally, Huang Feng had a deep impression in her heart and a very big image through the previous flight. She inevitably had a good impression of Huang Feng, although she knew that Huang Feng had a female My friend, however, she thinks her colleague is right, and Huang Feng is not married, so she still has a chance.


    So, some bold Zhang Ziyu took the initiative to call and chat with Huang Feng, or send a message when nothing happened. Although he has not met, Zhang Ziyu feels very satisfied in his heart and feels that the relationship between the two is heating up.


    However, I don¡¯t know when Huang Feng stopped answering his own phone calls and did not respond to his own messages. This made Zhang Ziyu very distressed. In the past more than a month, Huang Feng has not answered a single call, a message. She didn''t reply, she could imagine her mood, she almost wrote the word "unhappy" on her face.


    "Have a fall out with your Huang Feng?" Yilan said.


    "I have nothing to do with him." Zhang Ziyu said, but when it comes to this, her face is not very good.


    "It''s okay to study Taoism all day long? Tell me if you like it, don''t you tell how he knows? In this era, it is not a shame for a woman to chase a man. Don''t let it go if you encounter it." Yilan is an emotional expert Said like.


    "He ignored me at all." Zhang Ziyu said aggrievedly.


    "No, our beautiful stewardess took the initiative to attack, but someone ignored him? He is blind, right?" Yilan said with an unbelievable expression. There is an exaggeration in this expression, but it also shows that she is at this time. It is really surprising.


    After all, Zhang Tzuyu is very beautiful, and she usually pursues many people. As a result, now that Zhang Tzuyu takes the initiative, some people will refuse or even ignore it. This is a very unbelievable thing for Yilan.


    "He has a girlfriend." Zhang Ziyu said: "Moreover, it''s very beautiful."


    "It turned out to be like this." Yilan nodded and said, "It seems that he knows what you think of him, so he ignores you and doesn''t want to be entangled with you. I didn''t expect that he is quite infatuated."


    "You said, should I be happy or sad." Zhang Ziyu said with a better face.


    "I think you still have a chance." Yilan said: "After all, your conditions are so good. As long as you persist, I believe you will be able to impress him."


    "Hey, he doesn''t answer my phone anymore. No matter how hard I try, it''s no use. I don''t know where he lives and where he works." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "I know this!" Yilan said smugly.

 1574 Chapter 1574 Your boss

    "You know?" Zhang Ziyu said in surprise and confusion.


    "Of course." Yilan said.


    "Really? How would you know? You are not familiar with him." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "What is your look? Are you suspicious of me?" Yilan said, "I am not familiar with him, but you forgot his identity?"


    "What status?" Zhang Ziyu still doesn''t know.


    "Li Bingyun''s gossip boyfriend." Yilan said, "You know, I am a fan of Li Bingyun. Naturally, I know what happened to her. Who is like you? You don¡¯t even have an idol at a young age. And don¡¯t care about things in the entertainment industry."


    "I don''t have that time." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "Well, I won''t sell Guanzi." Yilan said: "You know, Bingyun has a new movie about to be released, and the actor of this movie is your sweetheart, Huang Feng, and at the same time, According to information reports, Huang Feng is still the boss of Time Space Entertainment, that is, Li Bingyun, and he was able to play the leading actor because he used his identity to obtain it."


    "That''s not the case!" Zhang Ziyu retorted, "Although I don''t know about it, I believe that Huang Feng is definitely not such a person. He can play the leading role. It must be that he has that ability. He is definitely not that. Kind of people who walk through the back door."


    "Tsk tusk." Yilan looked at the serious Zhang Ziyu with a smile on her face and said: "You and others don''t have anything, you think you are anxious."


    Zhang Tzuyu was a little embarrassed, but still insisted: "This is the way it is. It is too much for those people to slander others casually without knowing the situation."


    "Well, I believe what you said, Huang Feng is not that kind of person." Yilan said: "However, the point I am talking about is obviously not this, but his identity. He is the boss of Time and Space Entertainment. "Entertainment'' is now a heavyweight in the entertainment company. You know where he works, and it''s not easy to find him?"


    Obviously, Yilan didn''t know that Huang Feng didn''t usually go to "Time and Space Entertainment", where Zheng Shuai was in charge.


    However, Zhang Ziyu also didn''t know this. After listening to what Yilan said, she understood what Yilan meant, and she knew a possible location of Huangfeng.


    "However, he doesn''t answer my phone. Wouldn''t it be bad for me to rush to the door?" Zhang Ziyu hesitated.


    "What''s wrong? He is not married. You are just pursuing your own happiness." Yilan said nonchalantly, "Even if you fail, you have tried hard, and you will not feel Do you regret it?"


    Zhang Ziyu gritted his teeth and thought for a while, and felt that what Yilan said was reasonable. If he didn''t even try to do it, he would regret it later. After trying hard, in the end, even if he failed, he would have nothing to lose. Wasn¡¯t I already prepared when I was on the plane?Now that you encounter some difficulties, do you shrink back?


    "Okay, I''ll go." Zhang Ziyu said with a serious face, apparently made up his mind.


    "That''s right." Yilan said, "When you chase Huang Feng and become the boss lady of Time Space Entertainment, I am the boss lady''s best friend. In the future, the stars there will be polite when they see me. It would be much more convenient to find Bingyun for an autograph.


    "You originally made this idea." Zhang Ziyu said angrily and funny.


    "I''m joking." Yilan said, "However, since you have made a decision, let''s go now. Anyway, you don''t have a flying mission today, and you will change your route tomorrow."


    "Go now? Will you be a bit anxious? I haven''t figured out how to face him yet." Zhang Ziyu hesitated.


    "If you have anything to think about, when you meet him, tell him directly, you like him and want to be his girlfriend, just don''t do it." Yilan said stubbornly.


    "I don''t have such a thick skin." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "Okay, let''s go, wait until you get there, and talk to him." Yilan stopped Zhang Ziyu from the aisle.


    "Hey, wait, wait, I haven''t put on makeup yet." Zhang Ziyu said quickly. Of course she doesn''t care at home. She is going to see Huang Feng now. It is so unkempt, obviously inappropriate.


    After Zhang Ziyu put on makeup, the two took a taxi to the headquarters of Time Space Entertainment. Time Space Entertainment is not very well-known in the entertainment circle. After all, albums released by several singers including Li Bingyun. , Are all big sales, "Time and Space Entertainment" is now well known by everyone, and it is also a star enterprise in Qinghai Province. It is not too difficult to find its headquarters.


    "Is there anything wrong with what I wear?" Zhang Ziyu asked Yilan nervously after getting out of the car.


    "My Zhang Damei, you are very good now, very beautiful, don''t you see the eyes of the men passing by around you? I feel the deep pressure when I stand with you, what else? Worried?" Yilan said.


    Indeed, since Zhang Ziyu got out of the car, no men passing by did not look at her. With a tall figure, a beautiful face, coupled with deliberate dressing, it is hard not to be unattractive, Zhang Ziyu even I found that there were a few men who seemed to be eager to try, and wanted to come up to strike up a conversation. Seeing this, she quickly took Yilan and walked forward.


    "Hello, two people, what''s the matter?" After entering the headquarters of "Time and Space Entertainment", the lady at the front desk asked them with a smile.


    At this time, Zhang Ziyu was a little nervous, but Yilan was still very relaxed.


    "We are looking for your boss, Huang Feng." Yilan said directly.


    "Do you have an appointment?" the lady at the front desk asked.


    "No." Yilan said.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t let the two of you in." The lady at the front desk had blocked Huang Feng from outside. At this time, two people who hadn''t made an appointment were naturally even more impossible to put in.


    However, her attitude has always been very good. Although she is refusing, she still has a smile on her face without any negative emotions.


    "You tell him that the person looking for him is Zhang Ziyu, and he will definitely meet us." Yilan said, then she pointed to Zhang Ziyu and said, "Do you know who she is? Your future boss wife."


    "Yilan, don''t talk nonsense!" Zhang Ziyu hurriedly stopped her girlfriend who dared to say anything. She didn''t have anything to do with Huang Feng, so she dared to say that. She was really courageous.


    "If you don''t say that, she won''t let us in, and even won''t even make a phone call." Yilan whispered to Zhang Ziyu.


    "You can''t talk nonsense, it''s shameful to be known by Huang Feng." Zhang Ziyu complained. Although she really likes Huang Feng and is willing to pursue Huang Feng, she doesn''t want people to look down on it. Begging for nothing.


    "It''s okay." Yilan said: "Even if Huang Feng knows, he won''t think about it. You are so beautiful, and he would still be smug in his heart."


    The front desk looked at Zhang Tzuyu suspiciously. She had to say that Zhang Tzuyu was really beautiful, more beautiful than many female stars in their company, and she was tall and in good shape, saying that she was the boss¡¯s daughter. Friends, it is indeed possible.


    However, she had never seen Zhang Tzuyu before, and she had never heard of Zhang Tzuyu''s existence, so she was still a little skeptical.


    "Just make a call, and we won''t let you let us in." Yilan said when he saw the other party hesitate.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." If you make a phone call, there is no problem. In case the other party is really the boss¡¯s girlfriend and he shuts out, then I¡¯m miserable. The boss didn¡¯t blame myself last time. The boss¡¯s wife does not necessarily have the boss¡¯s mind.


    So, the front desk picked up the phone and called Huang Feng¡¯s office, and the phone was answered by Secretary Huang Feng. In fact, although Huang Feng doesn¡¯t come here often, he also has his own secretary, but this secretary usually Mainly responsible for some other things, there are not many opportunities to really do things for Huang Feng.


    "I''m sorry, two, the boss is not here." After the front desk put down the phone, he said apologetically to Zhang Ziyu and Yilan.


    "Not here?" Zhang Ziyu was taken aback for a moment, never expecting such a result.


    "Yes, the boss did not come to the company today." said the front desk.


    "That''s it." Zhang Ziyu was a little disappointed, "Thank you then."


    After speaking, Zhang Ziyu turned around to leave with Yilan.


    "Wait" At this moment, a voice suddenly stopped the two of them.


    Zhang Ziyu and Yilan looked at the incoming person and asked uncertainly: "Are you calling us?"


    "Mr. Zheng!" The receptionist greeted the people at the reception quickly.


    The person here is Zheng Shuai. When he just passed by here, he heard someone looking for Huang Feng. At first glance, there were still two beauties, especially the tall one. Not only was the taller beautiful, but also very temperamental. I just said that it was Huang Feng''s girlfriend, that''s it.


    "Yes, just call you." Zheng Shuai said to the two of them: "Are you looking for Huang Feng?"


    Zhang Ziyu and Yilan didn''t know Zheng Shuai. However, the front desk just called him Mr. Zheng. Obviously, they should also be a senior in "Time and Space Entertainment". They should have met Huang Feng.


    "Yes, do you know where he is?" Zhang Ziyu asked.


    "I don''t know, that guy''s whereabouts are erratic." Zheng Shuai said. He was telling the truth. Huang Feng has several industries, and he also knows. Therefore, Zheng Shuai doesn''t know where Huang Summit appears every day. , Huang Feng only comes here occasionally.


    "Oh." Zhang Ziyu was disappointed.


    "One more thing, he may be on a business trip these days, and you won''t use it here to find it. As for where to go, I don''t know." Zheng Shuai said.

 1575 1575 Arrived in Wa Kingdom

    The reason Zheng Shuai and Zhang Ziyu said this is that they don¡¯t want them to run wrong. Huang Feng has several women. Zheng Shuai knows that he thought Zhang Ziyu was also involved with Huang Feng, but this time there was nothing. After handling it well, they found the company and came, so he thought about sending the two people away, and at the same time, told them not to run here.


    "Business trip? How long?" Zhang Ziyu asked. She didn''t expect that not only would she not see Huang Feng today, but she would not see Huang Feng in the next period of time.


    "This is hard to say, that guy has a lot of things, and no one knows when he will come back." Zheng Shuai said.


    "Oh, thank you." Zhang Ziyu said disappointedly, and then left with Yilan.


    "Huang Feng, you guy is really going to provoke romantic debts. Ningshuang will never forget you, and there are beautiful women here who take the initiative to come to the door. It''s really beautiful." Zheng Shuai looked at Zhang Ziyu and Yilan. The back figure murmured, and then turned back to his office, but he still sent a message to Huang Feng about the matter here, so that he could be prepared.


    Obviously, in Zheng Shuai''s view, Huang Feng had been abandoned at the beginning of the chaos, and he was called to the door. He reminded Huang Feng to prepare in advance, and it would be ashamed not to be caught one day.


    On the other hand, when Huang Feng received Zheng Shuai''s text message, he was still at a loss. I don''t know who he was talking about. How can he always abandon people?It doesn¡¯t exist, but Huang Feng understood who it was when he saw Zheng Shuai talking about the name Zhang Ziyu. Otherwise, he thought it was Wang Tongtong. After all, Wang Tongtong directly found Su Yumo¡¯s company and From Zhu Xiyu''s school, it is not surprising to find his own company.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that Zhang Ziyu was the one who came to the door. Zhang Ziyu gave Huang Feng the impression that he was easier to be shy. Although he was not very introverted, he said that he was a "boss lady" when he came to the door. In Huang Feng''s view, he was still a little surprised.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t know how to tell Zhang Ziyu that he hadn''t contacted the other party for so many days. In fact, what he meant was already obvious, but Huang Feng didn''t expect Zhang Ziyu to give up.


    Regarding Zhang Ziyu¡¯s insistence, Huang Feng would obviously not be like Wang Tongtong. Wang Tongtong knew what kind of person she was, and Zhang Ziyu was obviously not like Wang Tongtong, so this was called Huang Feng. It''s even more difficult.


    "Could it be that she was taken away?" Huang Feng thought to himself.


    In the end, Huang Feng decided to wait until he returned from the country.


    On the other side, Zhang Ziyu and Yilan were disappointed in the "Time and Space Entertainment".


    "Yilan, do you think it was Huang Feng who was in it, just didn''t want to see me, that''s why people said that?" Zhang Ziyu asked.


    "Probably not." Yilan is not very sure: "Your sweetheart does not seem to be an ordinary person. There are many industries and many things to be busy. That is normal."


    Zhang Ziyu thought for a while and found it reasonable. In her opinion, Huang Feng must be regarded as a successful person, so there must be a lot of things to do, not in the company, it is normal.


    Even Zhang Tzuyu was thinking, during this period of time, Huang Feng did not reply to his own information, will it be because there are too many things at hand and not much free time, so he will not reply to the information.


    Thinking about this, Zhang Ziyu''s mood immediately improved a lot, and he took Yilan''s hand and said, "Go, go shopping with me."


    "Aren''t you flying to the country tomorrow? Wouldn''t it be more interesting to go shopping there?" Yilan said.


    "I don''t want to go shopping there." Zhang Ziyu said: "You don''t know, the last time I was there, many people looked at me that way, and I was very uncomfortable looking at me, and some even mentioned that in person. The request is really disgusting."


    Zhang Tzuyu had a bad impression of the country of Japan. She had flown there before and went shopping there. However, someone came up to strike up a conversation and even asked her as a lady asking for a price, which made her feel very uncomfortable. After that, even if it was If you go to Japan, you will basically never leave the hotel.


    "People in that country are like that." Yilan said.


    Afterwards, the two chatted as they walked and eliminated a lot of the depression of not seeing Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are also ready, and they will get up to go to the country of Wa tomorrow.


    Huang Feng was a little apologetic for not being able to accompany Lu Xuan and Ning Wushuang. Fortunately, the two women were very sensible and did not mean to blame Huang Feng. Besides, the only thing they had to do during this period was They have to be familiar with this new environment, and they should do this by themselves. It is enough to have Su Yumo''s help, and it is not necessary for Huang Feng to be by his side.


    "After resting for more than a month, I finally have another task. If there is no more task, the bones are rusty." When he saw Qi Hai and the monkey at the airport, the monkey exaggerated.


    This trip to the country of Japan mainly included Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou, Qi Hai and Monkey. As for the other members of the group, it was because they were late from Africa and were still on vacation during this period, so they did not come, but , Huang Feng and the four of them are enough.


    The monkey and Qi Hai had been back for more than a month. Although they were recovering from their injuries for a while, the rest period was not short.


    "How is your two injuries?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s already done." The monkey moved his hands and feet and said.


    "You didn''t want to go on a mission before. Why are you so active this time?" Huang Feng smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t had a rest before. Now I have enough rest. Of course, I want to take part in mission activities.¡± Said the monkey. Then, he glanced at Bai Xiaorou next to him, and whispered to Huang Feng, ¡°Also, this execution The task is still in the country of Japan, which is a paradise for men, how could I miss it?"


    "Cough cough." Bai Xiaorou coughed twice, and the monkey shut up immediately, not daring to speak.


    Huang Feng was a little funny, and said to the monkey: "So, where did you go before?"


    "How can it be, discipline, discipline." The monkey said solemnly, and Huang Feng didn''t know if he was telling the truth, or because Bai Xiaorou was here, that''s why he said that.


    Bai Xiaorou gave Huang Feng a white look, not worried that Huang Feng would do bad things with the monkeys. After all, there are many women around Huang Feng, and all of them are very beautiful. There is no need to go out and find those women, plus, With himself by his side, Huang Feng is even more unlikely to seek happiness.


    Everyone got on the plane smoothly, but what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that on the plane behind them, there were two acquaintances of his. One was Qiu Ningshuang who was out to relax and figured out his own thoughts. It was Zhang Ziyu who had just changed his flight route.


    Both women are on the same plane. The difference is that one is a passenger and the other is a stewardess. The same is that they are both beautiful women, attracting the attention of many male passengers on the plane.


    And Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Ningshuang obviously did not know each other, so there was no exchange at all. The two obviously did not know that they had a person they knew together, Huang Feng!Moreover, both have a constant relationship with Huang Feng.


    "Waguo, I am coming!" After getting off the plane, the monkey shouted, as if he had just come out of prison.


    "Be quiet, don''t you be ashamed?" Qi Hai despised.


    Sure enough, many passengers around also cast contempt at the monkeys. There are still many Chinese people who come to visit the country. Therefore, it is not surprising that they can understand the Chinese of the monkeys. In their opinion, the monkeys are definitely the kind of first. I have never seen a turtle that has been abroad for the first time.


    The monkey didn''t care, and said, "What are you afraid of, what does it have to do with them?"


    "Okay, business matters." Bai Xiaorou said, and then took the lead and walked out, and the monkey became honest in an instant.


    However, he still sneaked up to Huang Feng''s side and asked: "Brother Huang, how did you surrender this cold noodle queen? Tell me about it."


    Although the monkey is older than Huang Feng, the monkey admires Huang Feng''s skill very much. Therefore, he usually calls Huang Feng the Huang brother, and he doesn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    Of course, the monkey''s admiration for the Hornets was not only because Huang Feng was good at it, but also because Huang Feng was able to subdue Bai Xiaorou. Although neither of them had admitted anything, the monkey didn''t think he would be wrong.


    "You have to ask your team leader about this, but she took the initiative to pursue me." Huang Feng said boldly, with a smile on his face, but he did not deny the matter between himself and Bai Xiaorou. There is no need to come here, she will not care, and Bai Xiaorou will also not care that others know this.


    "Brother Huang, you cow!" The monkey gave Huang Feng a thumbs up. This time even Qi Hai gave Huang Feng admiration. Who doesn''t know whether Bai Xiaorou from the National Security Bureau is pretty, but it''s too cold, don''t Speaking of chasing, it''s difficult to get close, but I didn''t expect that Huang Feng would take it away.


    The Bai Xiaorou in front actually heard what Huang Feng and the monkey said, but, although her face was slightly red, she didn''t mean to refute, and she went straight forward.


    Soon everyone arrived at the hotel booked in advance. This time, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou did not even avoid suspicion, and directly booked a room, while Monkey and Qi Hai were the same room. So far, Monkey and Qi Hai are also the same. It was completely certain that Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou had indeed had that kind of relationship. Although there had been speculations earlier, they were still shocked after the confirmation.


    That was Bai Xiaorou, many people coveted it, but there was no way to get close to it. Now that they really have a famous name, the shock in their hearts can be imagined.

 1576 Chapter 1576

    "They looked shocked just now." Huang Feng said with a smile to Bai Xiaorou in the room.


    "Don''t ignore them." Bai Xiaorou said with a flushed face. Fortunately, she is the kind of person who doesn''t pay much attention to other people''s opinions. Otherwise, I''m really embarrassed to open a room with Huang Feng in front of her subordinates.


    "I heard from the monkey before that in the National Security Bureau, there are many people chasing you, and there are also many brothers in the imperial capital who have the same idea." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s all boring people, don''t bother." Bai Xiaorou said. For those people, she doesn''t have the slightest good face. She may even not remember the names of those guys. If those people know it, It must be interesting.


    Huang Feng also understands Bai Xiaorou''s character and knows that what she is saying is true. She only cares about the people she cares about. As for what other people think, she doesn''t care at all. She doesn''t care about those people who like her.


    "First take a rest and go out at night?" Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaojudo said: "This time we come here, mainly to organize a counterattack for the ninja. At night, we will go there to explore the way first."


    Huang Feng and the others came to the country this time without any specific task. To put it simply, it was killing!Ninjas caused the amusement park tragedy in Jiangzhou before. They must retaliate and go back. In addition, the former members of the National Security Bureau suffered a loss here. Although there were no dead people, they injured several. Reported.


    Huang Feng felt that simple killing was much simpler. He had a lot of methods to kill. This time it was not looking for something, or protecting something. It would be relatively simple if it was just killing.


    Of course, before that, you must first understand the surrounding situation.


    The four of them rested in their respective rooms. When it was time for dinner, everyone ate dinner together and went to the target location together. The existence of the ninja organization may seem mysterious to ordinary people, but for Bai Xiaorou and the others. Say, it¡¯s nothing, just like the National Security Bureau, ordinary people may not have heard of it, but those high-level domestic and foreign counterparts know where the National Security Bureau is, just like before. Just like Huang Feng went to the Red Hat headquarters, this is not a major secret.


    "The nightlife here is very rich." Huang Feng and his party of four walked on the street like ordinary tourists, the monkey said as they looked at the crowds of people around.


    "Yes, who would have thought that the Ninja Organization would actually set up its headquarters in such a downtown area?" Qi Hai also said.


    Whether it is the National Security Bureau, the red hat of the United States, or some special organizations in other countries, their headquarters are in a relatively quiet and relatively secluded place, and they are surrounded by their sites. Most people are not allowed to approach casually. of.


    This ninja organization is good. It directly set up its headquarters in the downtown area, surrounded by crowds, including Japanese and foreign tourists. They are not worried. They may be very confident in their ability to hide.


    "Monkey, close your eyes, don''t patronize the beauties." Bai Xiaorou said.


    The monkey withdrew his gaze a little embarrassingly, but he said, "How can you, group leader, you have wronged me, I''m observing the environment here."


    Bai Xiaorou also turned against him, and said directly: "We are still divided into two groups and acted separately, and then we will return to the hotel to summarize the situation."


    "Okay." The monkey said quickly, and he was anxious to be separated from Bai Xiaorou. In that case, he would move more freely.


    Of course, monkeys will definitely not forget their tasks. As for seeing beautiful women, that is also a way of observing the environment.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are like an ordinary couple, chatting while looking at the surrounding stores. However, the content of the chat has little to do with the surrounding night scene.


    "Looking at the guard at the door, it seems that they are also ordinary people." Huang Feng glanced at the building that looked no different from an ordinary building. Who would have thought that the Ninja headquarters is in this building.


    "Well, they are just ordinary security guards, they are just responsible for stopping some ordinary people." Bai Xiaorou obviously knows more: "However, if someone breaks through, they will encounter a ninja attack when they get inside, and, On the surface, there are no people in there, but in reality there are quite a few hidden."


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s information was obtained by the National Security Bureau before. At the same time, the group that entered here before suffered a loss after breaking in. On the surface, the entire hall was empty, but when they entered, it was There were a lot of attacks from the surrounding area. Fortunately, it was discovered early, so I got out. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have to explain there.


    "Those people''s invisibility has some special places." Huang Feng said. He recalled the appearance of those ninjas when they were invisible. Although those guys had a lot of flaws in his own eyes, what most people wanted to discover was It is not easy. After all, they are very good at hiding themselves with the help of the surrounding environment. At the beginning, they were in a state of invisibility and carefully observed before discovering them. If they were too rushed, they would also be difficult to find.


    "So, we must be careful in this mission. We only need to give them some counterattacks to let them know that our Huaxia people are not so easy to mess with. There is no need to work hard here. After all, this is their territory." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Ninjas are already good at sneak attacks. At the same time, this is the other side''s territory. The other side is more familiar with this place and can use the surrounding environment to hide themselves. This is very unfavorable for them.


    And because Huang Feng was able to discover those ninjas, Huang Feng would definitely be going on this time, so Bai Xiaorou would give some advice.


    "I know, don''t worry." Huang Feng said, his life-saving methods are still many, even if it is on the other side''s territory, Huang Feng is not too worried.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." After the two moved around for a while, Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied.


    After Bai Xiaorou left, Huang Feng looked around by himself. It is known that the building here belongs to the Ninja organization. However, it is not clear whether the others will arrive.


    While Huang Feng was looking at the surrounding environment, a student girl in school uniform stood opposite Huang Feng and asked, "Sir, do you need service?"

 1577 Chapter 1577

    Huang Feng looked at this girl who seemed to be around twenty years old at most, but had a proud figure. She was a little dazed. It was not because of the beauty of the other party. Although the other party is very beautiful, Huang Feng usually There are not many beauties, and the resistance is naturally extraordinary.


    Huang Feng was stunned because when he was on the road before, I heard the monkey say that this is a man¡¯s paradise, but Huang Feng did not expect that he had just arrived here and was accosted by a beautiful woman. Of course, the other party said Huang Feng understands the meaning. There is no way. The monkey has said a lot on the road. However, Huang Feng can also see that the monkey is a poor mouth. In fact, I guess he has not been there.


    "No, thank you." Huang Feng said.


    "Sir, I''m very cheap, and the service is good." The girl didn''t mean to give up, she was still trying her best to recommend herself to Huang Feng.


    While talking, the girl slowly approached Huang Feng, trying to show Huang Feng her proud figure.


    In fact, even if this girl doesn''t approach Huang Feng, Huang Feng can still see her proud figure. She has such a figure at a young age, and she doesn''t know whether it was born like this or it was artificially processed later.


    Huang Feng felt that he had been damaged by the monkey, and his thoughts were already unhealthy. Um, it was the monkey who had caused the damage, and it had nothing to do with him.


    Just as Huang Feng was thinking about it, and at the same time feeling proud of his own affair, suddenly, he saw a cold light from the corner of his eyes, and that cold light was flashing from the hands of the girl in front of him.


    Before Huang Feng could think about it, he slammed his right hand out and grabbed the opponent''s wrist. There, Huang Feng saw a dark dagger with a cold light shining on it.


    Huang Feng''s expression suddenly changed. It seems that what he encountered tonight was not a peach blossom luck, but a peach blossom catastrophe, a peach blossom catastrophe that could kill his life.


    "Aren''t you going to explain?" Because of the storage box, Huang Feng''s Japanese language level is still very high, and there is no problem with normal communication with Japanese people.


    "Haha." At this time, the girl''s face was no longer pure, but she was like a beautiful snake, her eyes flashing with dangerous light.


    I saw that the girl twisted her body and broke free from Huang Feng''s hands. This made Huang Feng a little bit astonished. You know, if he controls someone, it is difficult for the other party to break free, but this one in front of him Girl, actually did it.


    Not only that, after the girl got out of Huang Feng''s control, she took a deep look at Huang Feng, and then disappeared before Huang Feng''s eyes, as if she had never appeared before.


    "Ninja?" Huang Feng had such an idea in his mind.


    The woman just disappeared suddenly. This is obviously not an ordinary person, and he is now in the country of Japan and outside the ninja organization, so Huang Feng will inevitably think so.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Xiaorou''s voice came. After she came back, she saw Huang Feng seemed to be in a daze, so she asked suspiciously.


    "We seem to have been exposed." Huang Feng smiled bitterly, and then said what had just happened.


    Bai Xiaorou''s face became a little serious, "From what you said, we might really be exposed."


    Huang Feng nodded, and then said, "Look at the monkey and Qi Hai."


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaojuu replied, and then contacted the monkey and Qi Hai.


    "There is nothing happening over there for the time being, but I have already brought them attention." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "It seems that things will not be so easy this time. Let''s go back first."


    "Okay." Bai Xiaorou also had no objection. She believed Huang Feng''s judgment that the woman just now should be a ninja, and they may have been targeted by now.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou returned to the hotel, while Qi Hai and the monkey on the other side also chose to go back. The situation here has almost been investigated.


    After returning to the hotel, Huang Feng told Qi Hai and the monkey what had happened before, making them more vigilant.


    "Fortunately, this is the situation you encountered. If it is a monkey, I guess he has been fascinated by the other party. I am afraid that he will not know if he was killed." Qi Hai said.


    "Am I so unbearable? I haven''t seen a beautiful woman." The monkey said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business." Bai Xiaorou said: "According to what Huang Feng said, we may have been exposed now, and the woman before, may have come to test us, but she has not been able to succeed. It is estimated that now we It''s already under the other party''s surveillance."


    The other three nodded, especially Huang Feng. He experienced it personally and believed in his own judgment. In that woman, he felt the breath of those ninjas before. They should be the same kind of people.


    "When you rest tonight, be careful, I''m afraid they will come again." Huang Feng reminded that since the other party has found them, and knows they are here to find the fault, it is not surprising that they will do it in advance. Things.


    "Understand." The others nodded. Now that they are in each other''s territory, it is necessary to be careful, even if the other party does not find them, they can''t be careless.


    On the other side, the woman who took the initiative to strike up a conversation with Huang Feng had already arrived at an office in the building of the ninja organization.


    "Yuriko, how is it?" Sitting in the office is a man who is full of cold air. His eyes full of haze always give people an uncomfortable feeling, as if he is being stared at by a poisonous snake. Even if Yuriko Yada has been in contact with each other for many years, every time she faces each other, she will feel uncomfortable in her heart.


    "The Huaxia people are very powerful, I was discovered by him before I could do it." Yuriko replied.


    Before questioning the man, he did not show any surprised expression, but nodded and said: "It''s not surprising, those are people from the China National Security Bureau. The one you tried to test before is the red that once drove through the United States alone. The hat headquarters are naturally not ordinary people. It is not surprising that they can find you in advance."


    If Huang Feng was here, he would be very surprised. He would not have thought that the people here would know him so well. However, it is not surprising to think about it. After all, Huang Feng did a lot of important things before, even though it was After some disguise, however, the special departments of various countries are not all eating. It is still possible to investigate Huang Feng''s identity.

 1578 Chapter 1578 Are you all off work?

    Of course, the National Security Bureau does not completely protect Huang Feng. Therefore, what special organizations in other countries can know about Huang Feng is limited.


    A strange color flashed in Yuriko''s eyes and said, "He really broke through the red hat headquarters alone?"


    Of course she knew about the red hat, but it was one of the best special departments in the world, that is, their ninja organization, and they didn''t dare to ignore the edge. Unexpectedly, Huang Feng could break into the other''s headquarters alone.


    "Not bad." The middle-aged man said, his eyes were still cold: "Although the people in the red hats did not report it to the public, it still can''t hide from the eyes of many people. This incident is also a shameful shame by the red hat organization. "


    Yuriko nodded. Indeed, it would be a shameful shame if they were alone here by the other party. Even in their own headquarters, others would come in as they wanted in and leave as they wanted. What kind of face would they have?


    "They came here this time, definitely because we organized an explosion in China before." The middle-aged man continued: "They came to some people before and suffered a lot from us. I didn''t expect that they actually paid back. I didn¡¯t give up, but I still want to come here. I have to see how good the people from the National Security Bureau are."


    The middle-aged people have always believed that their Ninja Organization is the most powerful special organization in the world. It is only because of the limitation of the number of people. Therefore, in the ranking, it is worse than the red hat of the United States. However, he has always believed that it is simpler than In terms of strength, it must be their possession, especially in terms of assassination and lurking, he thinks he has no rivals.


    And the person who easily defeated the China National Security Bureau last time also made this middle-aged man more confident. He believed that no one could break through their headquarters. The red hat of the United States would not work, and the China National Security Bureau would also not work!


    Therefore, after knowing that Huang Feng and others were here, he asked Yuriko to go and test it. Originally, he wanted Yuriko to teach Qi Hai and the monkey a lesson. However, Yuriko is obviously more interested in Huang Feng. Therefore, the target was changed.


    However, in the eyes of this middle-aged man, it doesn¡¯t matter if he changes his target. As for Huang Feng¡¯s ability to discover Yuriko¡¯s assassination in advance, it¡¯s not surprising. If Huang Feng has no skills at all, it would be strange. Can the people in the hat headquarters have no skills?Obviously, no one believes this!


    However, even if Huang Feng is very powerful, this middle-aged person has no fear. Their ninjas have their own special skills. Even if Huang Feng can break through the Red Hat headquarters alone, he wants to run wild on their turf. impossible.


    "I won''t let these Huaxia people go back easily this time." This middle-aged man is still a bit dissatisfied that he has not been able to kill those people from the Huaxia National Security Bureau before, but this time, he wants to completely kill Huang Feng And so on, let people from other countries know that their ninja organization is more powerful than the red hat.


    "Let Kameda and the others come in, I want you to meet those Chinese people formally tonight!" said the middle-aged man.


    "Hey!" Yuriko nodded.


    After that, she took her orders and returned soon, but at this time, she was no longer alone, but came in with a few people.


    On the other side, Huang Feng and others gathered in a room after returning to the hotel, and they gathered all their observations.


    "The Ninja Headquarters looks defensive, but there is something else inside. There is too little information we can observe outside." Bai Xiaorou said at last.


    Indeed, they just go outside, they can¡¯t know much about the inside, they can only get familiar with the surrounding environment, so as to prepare for the retreat later, they don¡¯t think that with just a few of them, the ninja organization can be wiped out. So, it must be a retreat path.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside, and it makes a few people a little bit distressed. Huang Feng had forgotten to go inside because of the woman¡¯s affairs. Thinking of this, he said, ¡°In this way, at night, I¡¯m alone. Sneak in and take a look."


    "Can you go alone?" the monkey asked with some worry.


    "No problem, you forgot. When I was in Africa, I sneaked into the residences of many officers alone, but no one could find me." Huang Feng said confidently.


    The monkey didn''t know about Huang Feng''s ability to become invisible, so it was normal to feel worried, but Bai Xiaorou had some understanding of Huang Feng, so when Huang Feng said that, she agreed.


    "In addition, since the other party has discovered us, it is impossible to guarantee that they will not act on us. Maybe they already know where we live. Therefore, tonight, be careful." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Yeah." Everyone nodded.


    After that, Qi Hai and Monkey went back to their room, and only Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were left in this room.


    "When you go at night, be careful." Although she knows that Huang Feng can be invisible, Bai Xiaorou still exhorts. After all, there is the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. There are many people who will be invisible. It is difficult to guarantee what they have. Means to deal with invisibility.


    "I will pay attention, but you are yourself. After I leave, you have to be more careful." Huang Feng said.


    "I know, don''t worry."


    Seeing the darkness getting darker, Huang Feng bid farewell to Bai Xiaorou and left the hotel alone to the headquarters of the Ninja Organization.


    Not long after Huang Feng left the hotel, a group of people also entered the hotel. Inside there was Yuriko who had met Huang Feng before. The two sides staggered and could not see each other.


    Huang Feng quickly arrived near the ninja organization, then went invisible, and then lurked into the ninja headquarters.


    However, what disappointed Huang Feng was that in the ninja headquarters, he didn''t find too many useful things. The surroundings were empty, without a single person, as if the whole building was empty.


    "No, are the ninjas off work?" Huang Feng muttered to himself in place.


    It''s not right to think about it. Even a ninja will get off work, but there will definitely be some people on duty here. Why can''t anyone see it? This is obviously very abnormal.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng suddenly felt a slight sound on the ground. It was the sound of people walking. Huang Feng''s eyes condensed and looked in the direction of the sound. There, he saw an illusory shadow, the shadow It''s very vague. If Huang Feng didn''t look closely, he wouldn''t be able to see it.


    "Finally found you!" Huang Feng said to himself.

 1579 Chapter 1579

    The vague shadow in front of Huang Feng''s eyes is now a figure. It is not difficult to understand that this is the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. This shadow that is too vague to see must be a member of the Ninja Organization.


    Huang Feng did not expect that this ninja is really interesting. In his headquarters, he has been in a state of invisibility. Most people really can¡¯t find out. This one can exercise his ability to be invisible. On the other hand, it can also avoid risks, even if there are people. If Huang Feng broke into the headquarters of the Ninja Organization, it would not be able to find them and put them in a favorable position.


    Huang Feng also had to applaud the thoughts of these people, but, unfortunately, I still met him. Although it took some energy, Huang Feng still found them.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very troublesome to discover one by one like this. After all, it requires Huang Feng to be very focused. Those shadows are too vague, so even Huang Feng dare not say that he can do it all at once. The other party was all discovered.


    Because of this, Huang Feng did not take action at the person, and watched the other person slowly move away from him. He came here this time mainly to investigate the situation here. The first task was not to kill, so he didn''t make an effort to stun the snake. Things.


    And now that the ninjas here are known to be invisible, the next thing is much simpler. Huang Feng turned the building up and down to understand the structure here, and the entrances and exits were already there.


    In the process, Huang Feng also discovered a lot of ninjas one after another, and the total number is really a lot. Although the ninjas of these ninjas are not so perfect, they can still be discovered, but their invisibility lasts for a long time. Longer than Huang Feng, every time Huang Feng''s stealth skills arrive, he can only find a place where there is no surveillance and no invisible ninja, take the initiative to show up, and then wait until the cooling time is up. Be invisible again, and probe.


    When Huang Feng was investigating here, Yuriko and others on the other side had already arrived at the hotel. What Huang Feng and others didn¡¯t know was that the Ninja Organization had many businesses here, and the hotel they stayed in was one of them!


    Therefore, Yuriko and the others easily obtained the room cards of Huang Feng and their two rooms. After that, they divided into two groups and entered the two rooms at the same time.


    "Who?!" Bai Xiaorou in Huang Feng''s room did not rest. One was worried that the ninja organizations would come tonight, and the other was that she was waiting for Huang Feng to return.


    However, she did not expect that she did not wait for Huang Feng, but first waited for the people from the ninja organization. Of course, these people will come, which is not a strange thing.


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s question did not receive any response. The door of the room was opened, but she did not see anyone coming in. However, this did not make her take it lightly. She was sure that the door was closed well before. It is absolutely impossible to open it yourself when no one opens it, so it must be man-made.


    Bai Xiaorou thought of the ninja organization for the first time, and immediately concentrated.


    "brush!"


    Suddenly there was a sound of breaking through the air, Bai Xiaorou didn''t even think about it, and rolled around on the spot, and there was a person wearing a black night walker in the place where she was just now, and that person was still holding a dagger in his hand.


    This ninja organization is also very interesting. They believe in cold weapons. Unless it is a last resort, otherwise, they often choose to use cold weapons to fight the enemy. Swords and daggers are their commonly used weapons. Second, the enemy uses a dagger.


    The person glanced at Bai Xiaorou. After that, when she shook her body, she disappeared into the air again. At this moment, Bai Xiaorou suddenly felt that there was danger behind her. She hurriedly turned and punched, seeming to hit the air, but, But a figure was shot out, her punch happened to hit the other''s wrist, and the other''s hand was also holding a dagger.


    More than one person came!


    Bai Xiaorou shuddered and felt the deep danger. She could foresee that the people of the Ninja Organization would come. However, she did not expect that they would come so fast, and they were so powerful, especially their invisibility. It''s a headache. She doesn''t have the ability like Huang Feng, so she can only defend passively. It''s no wonder that the other people in the previous organization will return here without success.


    Bai Xiaorou was tired to deal with it. It was because she had practiced the martial arts that Huang Feng had exchanged for her. Otherwise, she would have been injured a long time ago. The monkey and Qi Hai in the next room are in very bad condition now.


    Bai Xiaorou had no choice but to pull out her pistol. It was already exposed anyway, so she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "bump!"


    Bai Xiaorou fired a shot, but failed to hit any target. However, she was not discouraged. She knew that those people were in her room. Although they were not sure where they were, they couldn''t be killed. They can also pose a threat to them.


    Finally, the effort paid off, Bai Xiaorou''s gun finally hit a ninja, and the other party appeared from the invisibility state, bleeding in the abdomen, obviously, it should have been shot there.


    Just when Bai Xiaorou was thinking about killing the opponent in a hurry, she suddenly felt a huge danger enveloped her. She had no time to think about it, and she couldn''t continue shooting, so she could only choose to hide aside.


    However, Bai Xiaorou''s movements were still a step slower, she brushed her body, her arm had been cut with a long knife, and blood was flowing suddenly, and then, before she could react, the other party kicked her abdomen. , She flew out immediately, before landing, a bright knife was pointed at her neck, and the one holding the knife was a beautiful woman, but at this time, her face was full of cold Meaning, it''s like a female Shura.


    Bai Xiaorou also looked at each other coldly. She didn''t expect that the other party was so powerful. After a set of actions, she was subdued before she had too many reactions.


    "It turns out that the Huaxia people are just like that!" The woman said, because she was speaking in Japanese language, Bai Xiaorou couldn''t understand what she was talking about, but it was certain that it must be nothing good.


    At this time, the fight in the other room was over. The monkey was lucky and escaped, but Qi Hai didn''t have that good luck. He, like Bai Xiaorou, was subdued and became a prisoner.

 1580 Chapter 1580

    "Take it away!" Yuriko said when he saw that the other room had ended the battle.


    Although it was a person who escaped, Yuriko didn''t care too much. They came this time just to test the people of the National Security Bureau. It is best to kill or take prisoners. Even if they can''t, it doesn''t matter. National Security Bureau Since the people from here are here, they will definitely come to the door. They just wait in the headquarters.


    Therefore, Yuriko was very satisfied with being able to catch two of them this time. With these two hostages, she didn''t have to worry about those guys not coming home. When the time came, they would wait for work and prepare in advance. Let the rest of the people go there and never return!


    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t see Huang Feng here, which made Yuriko a little surprised. Huang Feng would definitely not leave suddenly. Something should have gone out. Yuriko could not speak Chinese, so there was no way to ask Bai Xiaorou. I can only talk about them before taking them back.


    She believed that Huang Feng would definitely appear with Bai Xiaoruan and Qi Hai in hand, and she still wanted to fight Huang Feng again.


    So, when Huang Feng came back, he found that there were many people around the door of the hotel. He didn''t go in immediately, but asked outside to find out what happened here.


    Soon Huang Feng knew. It turned out that there had just been gunshots here, and it was now being processed. I heard that someone was taken away just now. Although I didn¡¯t see who was taken away, Huang Feng instinctively felt that he should It''s Bai Xiaorou and the others.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng suddenly became anxious. He didn''t expect that those ninjas were acting so fast, and they really captured Bai Xiaorou and the others. This made Huang Feng feel anxious. If Bai Xiaorou could not be rescued as soon as possible. , That might happen something he didn''t want to see.


    "Hush, Brother Huang, Brother Huang." When Huang Feng was secretly angry and was about to go to the ninja headquarters again, he suddenly heard someone calling him.


    Huang Feng quickly turned around to see that it was the monkey. This guy was hiding in the corner next to him, and Huang Feng quickly walked over.


    "Monkey, why are you here? Where is Xiao Ruan Qihai?" Huang Feng asked.


    "The team leader and Qi Hai were both captured by the ninja organization. I tried my best to escape," said the monkey.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng¡¯s guess was correct. Bai Xiaoruan and Qi Hai were indeed captured by the ninja organization, but the monkey escaped. However, there are also many monkeys with obvious blood stains on their arms. Still bleeding, pale and scary.


    "I''ll help you deal with the wound first." Huang Feng took out hemostatic medicine from Najie and applied it to the monkey. He had been to several cold weapons before, so he still has some ideas on how to deal with these wounds.


    After applying the medicine, the monkey''s complexion improved a little, and he said to Huang Feng: "Brother Huang, we have to find a way as soon as possible to rescue the team leader and Qi Hai."


    "I know." Huang Feng said, "I just don''t know where the two of them will be locked up."


    Although Huang Feng knew the location of the ninja headquarters, Bai Xiaorou and the two might not be locked there, just like the National Security Bureau. They have offices and training places. As for the places where people are kept, Huang Feng Haven''t been there, but there must be some.


    And this ninja organization should be the same.


    "Brother Huang, both Qi Hai and I put trackers on their bodies before. Those ninjas shouldn''t be spotted so quickly. Let''s follow them now and we should be able to find them," said the monkey.


    "Really?" Huang Feng said with bright eyes: "Great, I will chase now"


    According to the monkey, it didn¡¯t take long for Bai Xiao and Qi Hai to be arrested. Therefore, if he chases now, he should be able to catch up. Even if he can¡¯t catch up halfway, he will know that they are locked up. where is it.


    In order to save time, Huang Feng had better choose to act alone. In that case, he could fly over and it would be inconvenient if there is a monkey by his side. Therefore, Huang Feng said to the monkey: "Give me the tracker, I will chase. You find a place to live, and when I save them, we will meet again."


    "Okay." The monkey did not insist. He knew that he was injured and it was not convenient to move. If he follows Huang Feng, it will only drag Huang Feng. It is better to let Huang Feng act alone. Huang Feng''s ability to lurk, the monkey still knows Yes, that''s pretty awesome.


    So Huang Feng took the tracker, found a place where there was no one, and quickly lifted off, and then, with the help of the tracker, chased in the direction where Bai Xiaorou and others had left.


    Huang Feng¡¯s previous guess was correct. The tracker showed that the direction in which Bai Xiaoren Qi Hai was taken away was not the direction where the ninja headquarters was located. However, the little red dot representing Qi Hai was still moving, which also explained Those people have not yet reached their destination.


    At this time, on an off-road vehicle, Yuriko was sitting in the position of the co-pilot. Behind them was Bai Xiaoruan Qihai. Beside them, there were several ninjas. Both Bai Xiaoruan Qihai were injured and were both injured. I¡¯m tied up, it¡¯s very difficult to get out. At the same time, behind this car, there is a face of a car following. There is also a ninja. The middle-aged man was afraid of accidents. So, let the people brought by Yuriko A little too much, just to make sure nothing goes wrong.


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s face is very calm, and she doesn¡¯t have much fear. Although she has become a prisoner, she firmly believes that Huang Summit came to save her. What she has to do now is to save her strength as much as possible and recover from her injuries. Don¡¯t wait for Huang. After the peak came, he was relieved.


    Qi Hai''s situation was a bit more miserable than Bai Xiaorou''s. His injuries were a little bit serious and his face was very pale. If he could not be treated in time, he might be very dangerous.


    In fact, if there are fewer ninjas this time, Huang Feng and Qi Hai will not necessarily be arrested. However, there are too many people coming from each other, there are more than a dozen people. In this way, the two are naturally not rivals. .


    "How are you?" Bai Xiaorou asked Qi Haidao.


    "I can''t die." Qi Hai said, his voice was slightly weak, but there was not much frustration. After joining the National Security Bureau for so many years, what dangerous situation has he not seen?I don''t know how many times I have been injured, and I don''t care about life and death for a long time.


    "Don''t worry, Huang Feng will come back to save us." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Well, I believe he will come." Qi Hai said. After that, he opened his mouth slightly, and Bai Xiaorou unexpectedly found a miniature locator in his mouth, which shocked her spirit and increased her confidence. That''s enough.

 1581 Chapter 1581

    Seeing that Bai Xiaorou had seen the locator in her mouth, Qi Hai quickly closed her mouth to prevent it from being seen by the people next to her.


    After Bai Xiaorou saw that thing, she was even more sure that Huang Summit was coming, but she didn''t know when he would come.


    In fact, Bai Xiaorou wanted Huang Feng to rescue her again, and worried about Huang Feng¡¯s safety. These people did not kill her and Qi Hai. It was not because of the face of the National Security Bureau. It must be that they wanted to use them as bait. Let Huang Feng and the monkey rescue, and then set up an ambush to deal with Huang Feng and the monkey.


    Bai Xiaorou naturally didn''t doubt Huang Feng''s abilities. She believed that if Huang Feng was not concerned, he would be able to come and go freely even in the headquarters of the Ninja Organization.


    However, the situation is obviously different now. With him and Qi Hai as hostages, Huang Feng will definitely have a lot of worries. Moreover, when the time comes, the Ninja Organization will definitely arrange everything. For Huang Feng , It is very disadvantageous.


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou is a little worried about Huang Feng''s arrival, but she obviously has no way to contact Huang Feng, she can only pray in her heart, Huang Feng will be fine.


    Bai Xiaorou and everyone in the car didn''t know that, at this moment, above their heads, there was a dark figure flying with them. That dark figure was Huang Feng, and Huang Feng had already caught up!


    Originally, Huang Feng''s flying speed was not slow, and he could fly straight in the sky instead of having to drive on the road like a car, so he could save a lot of time.


    "It should be in the car in front." Huang Feng muttered while looking at the two cars below. According to the tracker''s display, Bai Xiao and Qi Hai should be in the car in front. Of course, the premise The tracker is still on Qi Hai.


    At this time, the two cars suddenly turned and entered a relatively remote place. Huang Feng looked at the surrounding environment and estimated that the other party was about to reach his destination. He didn''t choose to wait anymore. If he really got to the other party''s site, The rescue will be more difficult at that time.


    "This is the first time I have this thing in reality." Huang Feng took out the bazooka from his own ring, while muttering to himself, this thing was obtained from a certain space, and it has been useless. However, in today''s situation, Huang Feng feels that it is more appropriate to use him.


    Therefore, Huang Feng pointed the bazooka in his hand at the car behind while flying. According to his observations along the way, the two cars were obviously together. Since Bai Xiao and Qi Hai are locked in There is no need for the car in front and the car in the back.


    "call out!"


    Huang Feng pressed the button, a round of shells flew out, and after a short flight, it accurately hit the car behind.


    "boom!"


    Immediately after the car was hit, an explosion occurred. The car fell apart and ignited a raging fire. The rocket launcher Huang Feng was also used for the first time. He didn''t expect that the power was so powerful that Huang Feng was slightly surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" The person in the car in front immediately noticed the situation in the car behind.


    "Kameda-kun''s car was attacked!" said a ninja in the car.


    "Stop!" Yuriko said immediately, "Leave two people watching them, and the others get off with me."


    Yuriko glanced at the two of Bai Xiaoruan and Qi Hai. Obviously, she felt that this attack should be related to them.


    Bai Xiaorou and Qi Hai was also taken aback by the explosion behind him, and then Bai Xiaorou said, "It should be Huang Feng!"


    Qi Hai nodded, with a little excitement on his face. He didn''t expect Huang Shantou to come so quickly. Moreover, he hasn''t reached the other side''s site yet. Obviously, rescue will be easier.


    But Bai Xiaorou was silently operating her internal strength, adjusting her state.


    On the other side, after Yuriko and the others got out of the car, they hadn''t seen the situation of the car behind. One of the ninjas was slapped violently, and when he flew out, he died in the air.


    "Be careful!" After Yuriko yelled, he immediately entered invisible state. The other ninjas did not dare to neglect. At this time, they could no longer pay attention to the situation of the car behind. Obviously, the enemy was in them. Around him, his life is even more important.


    "Come on again?" Huang Feng smiled slightly, not invisible, standing still, looking at the ninjas.


    Huang Feng paid attention to the ninjas just now when they entered the invisible state. Therefore, at this time, Huang Feng could see clearly how they moved.


    Huang Feng didn''t do it first, because he found that the ninjas were slowly approaching him, and all they were using were knives, so Huang Feng was not in a hurry.


    However, what Huang Feng was even more curious about was how these people made the dagger become invisible, which was really interesting.


    "bump!"


    Seeing a ninja who was in a stealth state approached him and wanted to attack, Huang Feng smashed it with one punch. The other party didn''t seem to expect Huang Summit to attack suddenly. There was no reaction at all, and Huang Feng was beaten up. With a "click", the bones broke, and the whole person died in an instant. Huang Feng just punched, but he used all his strength, and he was still hitting the key, not to say that he is just a ninja who has just entered the second-rate, even if he is. First-rate masters may also die.


    Huang Feng¡¯s sudden attack scared the people around him, but they quickly calmed down, thinking that Huang Feng was just a coincidence, but didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng could actually see them, so the attack continued. .


    But this time, the person who attacked Huang Feng had time to make a move. However, his attack was clearly missed. Huang Feng dodged sideways, slapped the opponent''s forehead with a palm, and immediately took a handful of blood. The opponent''s head flowed up.


    It''s another one kill!


    "Everyone, be careful, he can see our invisibility!" Yuriko said.


    If it was a coincidence, then Huang Feng could spot them in advance twice in a row, which made her understand that Huang Feng''s ability to discover their attacks in advance was not a coincidence, but that he could really see them invisible, although This is unbelievable, but it is true.


    It was the first time that Yuriko had encountered this situation, and she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Smart!" Huang Feng said with a smile at the place where Yuriko was. After that, without stopping, he rushed directly to the remaining ninjas. Huang Feng felt that there was no need to waste time with them.

 1582 Chapter 1582: Come With Us

    Huang Feng is not invisible, so other people can see his movements. There were some people who didn¡¯t believe in Yuriko¡¯s judgment, but now they saw Huang Feng directly rush to one of them. They immediately Believe it, this Huang Feng can really discover where they are.


    Because of this, they knew that their invisibility had no effect in front of Huang Feng, so they were no longer invisible. They waved the swords in their hands and faced Huang Feng. In their eyes, they didn''t have the slightest fear. Ninjas have performed various tasks before, so even if they face the death of their companions, they have no fear at all. They still rush to Huangfeng without hesitation, wanting to kill Huangfeng.


    Unfortunately, this idea can only be an idea. These ninjas are good at assassination and stealth. If they are facing offense, they are not even Bai Xiaorou and Qi Hai''s opponents, let alone Huang Feng.


    Faced with the siege of the crowd, Huang Feng did not have the slightest fear. His face was still relaxed. These people were not enough to make him nervous. Among the people he had played against, the strength of these people was really not in the ranks. Numbers, even if their number is slightly larger, it doesn''t make any difference.


    "what!"


    As soon as he met, Huang Feng shot one to death. The man was still running towards where Huang Feng stood before. He didn''t even react. Huang Feng was no longer there, but he had suddenly arrived next to him. , And then killed him with just one palm.


    For these Japanese people, Huang Feng did not have the slightest softness. When he was in China before, Huang Feng tried his best to injure people. If he could not kill, he would not choose to kill. However, in this Japanese country, Facing these ninjas, he was obviously not like that. All of them were killed by one move. In his heart, these ninjas deserved to die. He used to be in the amusement park before attacking ordinary people. Such people should not continue to live. .


    Therefore, Huang Feng killed them, without the slightest softness or the slightest guilt. After killing one, he killed the other without stopping. Under his attack, those ninjas had no power to fight back, one after another. The death of one made Yuriko startled.


    Yuriko has joined the ninja organization for many years, and I don¡¯t know how many masters I have seen. However, those masters do not have many effective methods in front of their ninjutsu. The most is to do defense, but I think It is difficult to fight back against them.


    However, the Huang Feng in front of her was obviously different. Not only could he see through their invisibility and skill, but also surpassed anyone she had ever seen before. This made her feel deeply shocked. She was in Huang Feng. The aura that she felt was even stronger than that of her boss.


    "By the way, there are still two hostages in hand." At this time, Yuriko wanted Bai Xiaorou and Qi Hai in the car. She found that she was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent and there was no way to take Huang Feng, but If the hostage is in hand, Huang Feng will throw a rat avoidance device. At that time, he will be much easier to subdue Huang Feng.


    However, when Yuriko opened the rear door and wanted to see what was going on inside, she was kicked by a foot on her chest. She flew upside down and fell to the ground with a "touch". .


    At this time, the door of the car was opened, and two people came out from inside, it was Bai Xiaorou and Qi Hai who had been captured by Yuriko before.


    At this time, Bai Xiaorou and Qi Hai were no longer bound. After Yuriko and others had left, Bai Xiaorou tried to break free of control. If Yuriko and others were there, Bai Xiaorou would not be able to break free. However, in the car at that time There were only two ninjas, Bai Xiaorou was still uncomfortable, and smoothly knocked them down.


    "Are you all right?" At this time, Huang Feng also came over and said, he had already killed all the ninjas except Yuriko.


    "It''s okay." Bai Xiaorou said: "You came pretty fast."


    "Rely on it." Huang Feng motioned to the tracker in his hand and said, if it wasn''t for this little thing, it would be really not easy for him to catch up with Bai Xiaorou and others so quickly.


    "Beauty, do you want to leave without saying hello?" At this moment, Huang Feng suddenly turned around and said to the place that seemed to be empty.


    There, Yuriko is in a state of invisibility. Although she knows that her invisibility cannot be concealed by Huang Feng, she subconsciously chooses to hide. This is a habit. She knows that she is not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. Now the hostages have also ran away. There is no way to deal with Huang Feng, so of course it is to slip away first.


    However, she didn''t expect that she had just taken a step before being spotted by Huang Feng, but she only paused for a while before running away at a faster speed.


    "bump!"


    Yuriko suddenly realized that she had hit something, a little soft, she looked up a little blankly, but found that Huang Feng did not know when, she had already reached her, and she just hit Huang Feng. Chest.


    "Beauty, I just talked to you." Huang Feng said as he looked at this beautiful woman who had a relationship before. He didn''t expect that such a beautiful woman would be a ninja, and her skill is not weak. .


    Yuriko did not speak, but suddenly thrust the dagger in her hand into Huang Feng''s abdomen. It was just that her blow was the same as before, without the slightest effect, and Huang Feng easily grabbed her right hand. Moreover, this time Huang Feng Feng also learned the lesson from last time, and with skill, Yuriko would not be so easy to escape.


    "Want to go?" Huang Feng said, "You should come with us."


    "Don''t think about it!" Yuriko said, her face didn''t have the gentleness that Huangfeng had when she first met before.


    "Hehe, this can''t be for you!" Huang Feng said. After that, he slapped Yuriko on the back of his head and knocked her out, then picked her up and walked towards the two of Bai Xiaorou.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou glanced at Yuriko in Huang Feng''s arms and said, "Okay."


    After that, the three of them drove away in the car where Bai Xiaoruan and Qihai had just been tied up. On the road, they contacted the monkey. At this time, the monkey had found a new residence, although it was far away from the ninja organization. , But it should be safer.


    "Wake her up first, and interrogate her." Huang Feng put Yuriko on the bed in the room and said to the other people. This is why Huang Feng didn''t kill Yuriko, but just stunned her.

 1583 Chapter 1583

    "Brother Huang, where did you catch such a beautiful beauty?" said the monkey looking at Yuriko who was lying in a coma.


    "Beauty? The beauty snake is about the same." Qi Hai said irritably. She had fought against this Yuriko before, obviously not the opponent of the other party. It can be said that he and Bai Xiaorou were captured mainly because of this Yuriko. exist.


    "The beauty snake is also a beauty," said the monkey.


    "Be careful that she killed you." Qi Hai said: "She is the person in charge of those ninjas who came to attack us."


    "Such a cow?" The monkey said with some surprise. He could think that Huang Feng and the others brought this woman back. It should have something to do with the ninja at night. However, he did not expect that this beauty''s identity was so high. You must know , In the country of Wa, a woman''s status is a bit low, and being able to get her position shows that she must have something extraordinary.


    "Just try it." Huang Feng also said.


    "Forget it, I don''t like this dangerous woman." said the monkey.


    Bai Xiaorou ignored the monkey, and went straight forward to wake Yuriko. She also knew now that the Yuriko in front of her was the one Huang Feng had met before. She did not expect that, coincidentally, she met again this time.


    When Yuriko woke up, her eyes were a little dazed. First, she looked at the surrounding environment. When she saw Huang Feng and the four of them, she realized what had happened and her face suddenly became cold.


    "What''s your name?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    Yuriko just kept a cold face and said nothing, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words. For this, Huang Feng and the others were mentally prepared. Even if they were captured, it was impossible for others to ask, they They confessed immediately, so Huang Feng and others were mentally prepared for the situation before them.


    "Hehe, I am best at dealing with such hard-mouthed people." The monkey said with a smile.


    "I''ll leave it to you, try to let her explain more things." Bai Xiaorou said, she also knows the methods of monkey torture to extract confessions, so she is very relieved.


    "No problem." The monkey said confidently. People who were hard-mouthed in the past will also obediently explain in his hands. Therefore, he is very confident in interrogating Yuriko.


    After handing over to the monkey, Huang Feng and the three of them exited the room. Now that they had Yuriko in their hands, they were not in a hurry to launch an attack on the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. After all, Yuriko''s status does not seem to be low, so I know There should be many things, and the more information Huang Feng and others can obtain, the safer it will be.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and others are waiting for the intelligence of the monkey''s interrogation before making plans.


    On the other side, Taro Kida, the boss of the headquarters of the Ninja Organization, also knew that Yuriko and others had an accident. This was mainly because Yuriko and others had not contacted the headquarters for a long time, and he took the initiative to contact Yuriko and others, but he could not contact them. Up, Taro Kida knew that something happened to Yuriko and others.


    This made Kida Taro feel shocked and angry. He did not expect that the people sent by China this time were so powerful. The team of Yuriko and others, with large numbers and strong strength, unexpectedly happened. This was something he had never expected before. Yes, in order to be foolproof before, he even sent a few more people there, but unexpectedly, something happened.


    At the same time, Kida Taro was also very angry in his heart. Those Chinese people were simply too arrogant. On his site, he even dared to do so, and he simply didn''t put them in his eyes.


    However, he still doesn''t know the specific situation of Yuriko and others, so there is no way to make a decision for the time being.


    "Let¡¯s get someone to investigate right away to see what happened to Yuriko and the others." Taro Kida said to his men: "In addition, strengthen the security here and don''t allow anyone to enter at will!"


    Kida Taro knew that the Chinese people came here this time because they wanted revenge. Now Yuriko and others are in trouble again, those Chinese people will definitely come to their headquarters, so he must do a good job of guarding here. of.


    "Hey!" the subordinate whispered, and then went to arrange.


    Sitting in his office, Taro Kida was in a daze and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Hey, so boring."


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang was also in this city, it was late, but she was lying on the hotel bed, but she couldn''t sleep at all.


    Qiu Ningshuang came here for a relaxing holiday. As a result, after she got here, she realized that she didn''t have much thought of going out. She didn''t even think about wandering around by herself, so she was in the hotel room after she came here. It was so late that she was lying on the bed, but she still didn''t have the slightest sleep.


    Although she is far away from Jiangzhou, Qiu Ningshuang still cannot forget Huang Feng. As long as she lies on the bed and closes her eyes, all she thinks of Huang Feng is Huang Feng. When she thinks that she wants to settle with Huang Feng, she feels very much in her heart. Uncomfortable.


    "No, I must go out tomorrow. I can''t stay in the hotel like this. Otherwise, it''s better not to come out." Qiu Ningshuang decided to himself in his heart. Anyway, since I came out to rest and relax, then You can''t stay here forever.


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang lived in the same hotel as the flight attendant Zhang Ziyu. She flew to the country of Japan today. She will have to rest here for two days before returning. Coincidentally, she lives where she lives. They were in the same hotel as Qiu Ningshuang, but they didn''t know each other, and they didn''t have any contact.


    "Tzuyu, where do you plan to go to play tomorrow?" She lives in the same room with Zhang Ziyu, her stewardess colleague. Is there any time to rest? Naturally, I want to take this opportunity to go out for shopping.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere, you can go play by yourself." Zhang Ziyu said. She has a bad impression of this country, so she didn''t plan to go out to play. She even wished to fly back by herself and didn''t want to be here. Stay for a long time.


    "Let''s go out and play, it''s hard to have time, what''s the point of being in the room all the time?" Zhang Ziyu''s colleague persuaded.


    "You go, I don''t want to go." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "It doesn''t make sense for me to go alone." Zhang Ziyu''s colleague said: "Moreover, even if you don''t buy things by yourself, you can still buy things for your friends."


    Originally Zhang Tzuyu wanted to refuse, but Huang Feng suddenly appeared in her mind. If she wanted to say something, she swallowed it back. Yes, I can help Huang Feng buy things, just as thanking him before Saved yourself, if that''s the case, don''t you have an excuse to meet him?

 1584 Chapter 1584

    Thinking of this, Zhang Ziyu changed his mouth and said: "Okay, let''s go out for a stroll tomorrow."


    "That''s right, what''s the point of being stuffy in the room all the time?" Zhang Ziyu''s colleague said happily. She thought her persuasion had effect, so Zhang Ziyu changed her mind.


    Zhang Ziyu smiled and did not speak, but he was already thinking about what gift to buy for Huang Feng. This is obviously not a small problem. Zhang Ziyu decided to think about it tonight.


    The next morning, when Huang Feng went to see the monkey with Bai Xiaorou and Qi Hai and wanted to ask him about the results of the interrogation, the monkey looked embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng asked curiously.


    "The woman''s mouth is very hard, I didn''t ask anything." The monkey said embarrassedly. He had interrogated many prisoners before and finally gained some useful confidence, so he also thought he could ask Yuriko. However, he did not expect that Yuriko¡¯s mouth was much stricter than he thought. He asked all night, but he didn¡¯t ask anything. Thinking of his pledge to several other people yesterday, the monkey felt that A little embarrassed.


    "Hmph, don''t bother you, I won''t say anything, you go to our headquarters, there is only one dead end!" Yuriko looked at the crowd proudly and said, her tone full of disdain.


    She knows that these Chinese people must go to the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. Whether they get useful things from them or not, it is the same. However, she also believes that her headquarters will not be easily compromised. , She is very confident.


    "A dead end? I can''t see it, right." Huang Feng said: "Before you thought that your own ninjutsu could not be solved by others, but the result? Haha, then I don''t need to say it?"


    "You..." Yuriko looked at Huang Feng with some horror and anger, not knowing how to refute it.


    Indeed, before meeting Huang Feng, she had always firmly believed that no one in this world could see through their ninjutsu. When they were invisible, it was impossible to be discovered by others. As a result, after meeting Huang Feng, everything It''s different. The ninjutsu that I am proud of is actually not worth mentioning in front of Huang Feng, full of flaws, and his invisibility is like a joke in front of Huang Feng.


    In this regard, Yuriko was both scared and angry, and she wished to kill Huang Feng immediately. In this case, no one could see through their ninjutsu.


    "You know, whether you say it or not, we will go to your headquarters. We have a saying in China, called blood debt and blood repayment! What you do with us must be compensated with blood!" Huang Feng said.


    "And, do you think you are very determined? We can''t make you speak?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "Then let you open your eyes again!"


    "What do you want to do?" Yuriko said with some horror. If other people said that, she would not feel scared, or even disdain, but Huang Feng, this person who can see through their ninjutsu said so, she Instinctively felt scared, because Huang Feng was too mysterious and too tall in her heart, and he seemed to have the ability to defeat them.


    "What do you want to do? You will know soon!" Huang Feng said.


    With that said, Huang Feng picked up a kettle with cold water next to him, poured the water inside on Yuriko''s body in the eyes of everyone, and then tapped a few times on Yuriko''s body.


    "Brother Huang, is this all right?" The monkey asked when Huang Feng seemed to be "closing work", and asked with some doubts. He asked all night without letting Yuriko speak. Huang Feng poured water on her like this. , And then just a few more clicks.


    If it weren''t for the relationship between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, and Huang Feng''s personality, the monkey would even wonder if Huang Feng took advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of Yuriko''s body.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said.


    "You don''t think you pour me a little water, and a few taps on me will make me speak?" Yuriko said disdainfully, because she was worried before, what powerful methods Huang Summit has, and it turned out to be that simple. Just want to let yourself speak?He is afraid that he is dreaming.


    "Will you speak, you will know soon." Huang Feng said.


    Yuriko felt even more disdainful in her heart, thinking that Huang Feng was playing mystery, and it was uncomfortable to be poured some water on her body, but this made people speak for themselves?how is this possible!


    However, when Yuriko just thought of this, she suddenly felt a little itchy on her body. At first, it was just a slight itching. A slight twist was enough. But, soon, the itch became stronger and stronger, and, There are more and more itchy places. She feels that there are thousands of ants in her body that are biting on her, which is extremely itchy.


    "Ah! I am itching to death!" Yuriko finally called out uncontrollably, she wanted to scratch, but her hands were controlled, she kept twisting her body, if it was a slight amount, it would be her figure , That must be very tempting, but she twisted and screamed a lot. After a while, her face and body were already red, and her breathing became more and more rapid.


    However, this could not alleviate the itchiness of her body. She even hoped that Huang Feng and the others would kill her now, because she now feels that life is better than death, and it is better to die.


    "Hey, brother Huang, what did you do to her? How did she become like this?" The monkey asked in surprise looking at Yuriko''s crazy look.


    You know, he tried many methods last night, but Yuriko didn''t change her face, just didn''t speak. It seemed that his methods were of no use to her, which made the monkey a little discouraged.


    However, Huang Feng just tapped a few casually on Yuriko''s body, and Yuriko became like this. This is a bit of subverting the monkey''s understanding of Yuriko. This is the same as the last night facing his own various methods. A ninja who sneered right?Why is her resistance low here?


    "It''s nothing, just a little trick." Huang Feng said. Of course he didn''t mess with Yuriko just now, but planted life and death talisman on her body. You should know that when the life and death talisman broke out, that feeling. , Even those martial arts masters couldn''t bear it, and even felt that death was a relief. She was a ninja, it was even more impossible to bear it.


    "Brother Huang, I just found out that you are dangerous today. I will stay away from you in the future. If you hit me a few times, then I will be miserable." Said the monkey, and he deliberately backed away. Two steps.

 1585 Chapter 1585 Surrender

    The monkey¡¯s words are somewhat joking, but there are also some from the heart.


    Although when he was in Africa before, he already knew that Huang Feng was very capable, otherwise, he would not willingly call Huang Feng "Brother Huang", you know, he had never called anyone called "Brother" before. "Yes, Huang Feng is the first one, which shows his admiration for Huang Feng''s skill.


    However, today, the monkey finds that he does not know enough about Huang Feng. He is much better than he thought. Not to mention, he can go in and out freely at the headquarters of the Ninja Organization alone, and save Bai Xiao and Rong Qihai alone. Easily, now, Huang Feng also has his own special methods for interrogating prisoners.


    The monkey had personally interrogated Yuriko. Naturally, she knew that although she was a woman, her will was stronger than that of many men. She used various methods, and she did not change her face, which shows that her will is strong. In the past, those people had already collapsed under their own means, but Yuriko persevered.


    However, such a determined person, after Huang Feng clicked a few casually, became what he is now. The monkey believes that if he kills Yuriko now, Yuriko will not only blame herself, but even I am grateful to myself, because she is indeed inferior to life as she looks now. Huang Feng''s methods are unheard of before monkeys, and I admire Huang Feng even more.


    "Now you know that it''s amazing. In the past, you always said that your interrogation method was the number one in the bureau. Now you know that you are inferior to others?" Qi Hai attacked.


    "I know, I know." The monkey said: "However, I am convinced to lose to Brother Huang. For Brother Huang, I admire the five-body cast!"


    "Okay, stop making trouble, I''m just a little trick." Huang Feng said. After that, he looked at Yuriko again and said: "Well, are you talking now or not? You may not I know that your current itchy feeling is not the ultimate. Later, you will even be itchy and want to peel off your own skin. It feels uncomfortable."


    "Ah, I am itchy! I am itchy!" Yuriko is still screaming. She hopes that through this method, she can alleviate the itchiness in her body, but obviously, there is nothing obvious. effect.


    And what Huang Feng said, Yuriko didn¡¯t think it was fake. Before, I thought Huang Feng was playing mystery. Now it seems that Huang Feng is really mysterious and powerful enough. With this method, Yuriko thinks she has always I haven''t seen it, it''s really better to die than life.


    "I said, I said." Yuriko finally compromised after insisting on it for a while. She really couldn''t bear this feeling.


    The monkey gave Huang Feng a thumbs up. He really admired Huang Feng''s methods from the bottom of his heart: "Brother Huang, if you knew you had this method, I wouldn''t be ashamed of coming out last night."


    "You still know that you are embarrassed, and you will be awkward in the future." Qi Hai said.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t say anything, just took a pill from her body and gave it to Yuriko. Seeing the pill Huang Feng handed over, Yuriko didn¡¯t even think about it. She took it and took it. She believed Huang Feng would not give her anything. Poison, because there is no need for it, he can''t handle it now.


    "Okay, after you take the medicine, you can relieve the itching feeling on your body temporarily." Huang Feng said: "However, this is only temporary. This pill can guarantee that you will not relapse in three days. After three days, if you can''t If you continue to take the antidote, then you will experience the same feeling again."


    Of course Huang Feng can completely dissolve the life and death talisman on Yuriko. His current internal power is even stronger than the virtual bamboo in the "Tianlong Babu" world. Therefore, it is not too difficult to dissolve the life and death talisman on Yuriko. , Even, will not delay him too much time.


    However, Huang Feng did not do that. With this life and death talisman, he can control Yuriko, and is not afraid of her tricks. Otherwise, if she wants to kill herself by giving herself a fake news or something, then That would be bad, and now, I believe she will not do that stupid thing.


    Sure enough, after hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Yuriko showed a look of fear on her face. Unless she wanted to die, she would never harm Huang Feng, because that would not do her the slightest benefit. of.


    "Okay, you can start talking, tell everything you know." Huang Feng said to Yuriko.


    "Okay, I said." Yuriko took a deep breath and said. She didn''t want to experience the extremely itchy feeling just now, so she finally chose to be honest.


    At the same time, there is another point that Huang Feng might not have thought of, that is, there is not much hatred for him in Yuriko''s heart, and there is only fear and worship!


    Yes, it is worship!The people of the Japanese country would have worshipped the strong, but after several fights with Huang Feng, Huang Feng is a super strong in Yuriko¡¯s heart, much more powerful than her boss Ichiro Kida. Coupled with Huang Feng''s method just now, Huang Feng is simply omnipotent in Yuriko''s heart, and it is inevitable that there will be worship for Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng couldn¡¯t think of this situation. The Japanese and Huaxia people have different traditions. They bully the weak, but for the strong, they tend to worship and even choose to surrender. Now Yuriko treats Huang Feng. With this kind of mentality, Huang Feng would never think of it in the thinking of Huaxia.


    Therefore, when answering Huang Feng¡¯s words, Yuriko¡¯s tone was very respectful. Huang Feng didn¡¯t notice this. Qi Hai and Monkey didn¡¯t. On the other hand, Bai Xiaorou seemed to have noticed the change in Yuriko¡¯s attitude, but she was deeply After looking at Yuriko, he didn''t say anything.


    Because of the worship and surrender of Huang Feng, when Yuriko explained the matter, he was very detailed, and he did not mean to deceive at the slightest. He really told Huang Feng and others what he knew.


    At this time, Huang Feng and others also knew Yuriko¡¯s name, and at the same time, they also had a better understanding of the situation in the ninja headquarters. What really shocked them was that the ninja organization was planning an assassination incident recently and the target of the assassination. , It was actually the current No. 1 leader of the country, which shocked Huang Feng and others.


    You know, no matter how special the Ninja organization is, it is an organization of the country. It is to serve the country and this country. As a result, they are actually planning to assassinate the No. 1 leader of the country. Huang Feng and others even suspect that the ninja Is the leader of the organization a spy sent by another country?

 1586 Chapter 1586

    "What the hell is going on?" This time, even Huang Feng was confused. How did the ninja organization become the number one in his own country? This is really interesting. Huang Feng even wondered if it was Yuriko''s pastime. I''m kidding, after all, how do you listen to this matter, how it feels incredible.


    "Actually, Ichiro Kita has been dealt with by Ichiga Keimura. Ichiga Keimura is now a real power figure in the country. He is watching the top position. Therefore, I contacted Ichiro Kida and finally convinced him. Of course, He also promised a lot of benefits." Yuriko said, now that she has decided to tell this matter, she naturally won''t have anything to hide.


    Regarding the name of Jingcun Yihe, Huang Feng and several people have heard of this person. This is mainly through TV and the Internet. This person is still very famous in the country, and according to this person¡¯s past remarks He doesn''t have the slightest good impression of Huaxia, but he frequently shows good to the United States. Once this person comes to power, it will definitely not be a good thing for Huaxia.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly. Although he was not a leader, he obviously didn''t want this kind of thing to happen.


    "Other people in your country don''t know?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Our organization is still very special in the country, and most people can''t mobilize us at all. We were directly under the orders of Master One before." Yuriko said.


    "The result is to betray others and do things behind their backs," said the monkey. Yuriko heard it, but her face remained unchanged, as if she had not heard.


    "When to act?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Just today." Yuriko said. She can ignore what the monkey said, but for Huang Feng, she dare not show any disrespect and negligence. "Today, Master One will go to a company in this city to inspect, Kida Ichiro has arranged it and will act when the time comes."


    Although the Ninja Organization is very special and powerful, it is impossible for this Wakuni No. 1 to have only people from the Ninja Organization, and other people will follow. Moreover, the strength is definitely not weak, so even Kida Ichiro If you want to assassinate, you have to plan something.


    Today is obviously a good plan. There must be a lot of people on the site for the inspection. It is also convenient for him to place manpower. Yuriko is one of them. This is why, after Kida Ichiro knew that Yuriko had lost contact, For one reason of anger, the current Yuriko obviously can''t continue to perform the task. Kida Ichiro can only execute it by finding someone else. However, because it is a temporary finding of other people, it is impossible to guarantee that there will be no mistakes.


    And Kida Ichiro didn¡¯t want to wait for the next opportunity. After all, this opportunity was really rare. In addition, Keimura Ichiga was anxious to urge him, and he could not continue to delay it, so he finally decided today. Hands on.


    "Do you want to intervene in this matter?" Bai Xiaorou asked, looking at Huang Feng.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s go to the scene first." Huang Feng said: "After all, we are here this time to seek revenge from the ninja organization. If it can cause them some trouble, that would be great. Up."


    Indeed, their mission to the Japanese this time is very clear, which is to find revenge for the Ninja Organization. As long as they can add chaos to the Ninja Organization, they don''t mind doing it.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded, agreeing with Huang Feng''s words.


    "I know the purpose of your coming here." Yuriko said, "Actually, there is the shadow of Kazuka Keimura behind this incident."


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng asked.


    "The reason why Kida Ichiro sent people to China for retaliation was at the instigation of Jingcun Ichiga. He didn''t have the slightest affection for China. And behind the rebel organization, Jingcun Ichi also supported him. That rebel organization angered Jingcun Ichiro, so he asked Kida Ichiro to send someone to China to retaliate."


    "It turned out to be like this." At this time, everyone understood what was going on. They didn''t expect that a senior official from the Japanese Kingdom would be involved behind this incident.


    However, if you think about it, it¡¯s not surprising that the rebel organization would not have existed for that long without the support of people. Moreover, with such good equipment and sufficient funds, at the same time, the people who can mobilize the ninja organization, There are not many Japanese countries, and there is nothing surprising about this Jingcun Yihe.


    "If this is the case, we will have to take a look." Huang Feng said.


    This time, the three of Bai Xiaorou agreed even more. They were here for revenge. Now that they knew who was behind the scenes, there was no reason not to trouble each other.


    "Then what will she do?" The monkey pointed to Yuriko and said. If they all go out, it must be arranged for Yuriko.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to keep her here, but Yuriko said first: "Let me go with you, I am familiar with the environment there."


    Yuriko''s proactive attitude made Huang Feng, Monkey and Qi Hai a little confused. I don''t know why she was so proactive, but Bai Xiaorou seemed to understand something and agreed to Yuriko''s request.


    "Okay, you can go with us, but if you do any tricks, don''t blame me. You don''t want to experience the feeling just now, right?" Huang Feng said, since Bai Xiaorou agreed, Huang Naturally, Feng didn''t object, and he also believed that with his own presence, Yuriko couldn''t play any tricks.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Yuriko also thought of the previous feeling, her face was a little pale, and said, "I won''t."


    So, all of them tidied up a bit, and left the hotel, under the leadership of Yuriko, headed to the enterprise.


    On the other hand, Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu both left the hotel and went shopping. The difference is that one had no purpose and went wherever he went, and the other went to the mall with his friends enthusiastically. After a long period of consideration, Zhang Ziyu decided to send Huang Feng a watch, which implies a confession, hoping Huang Feng can understand her thoughts.


    And Kida Ichiro also set off. After a night of investigation, he has determined that Yuriko and others really had an accident. Because a car exploded and burned at the scene, there were many corpses that could no longer tell who was who. And because of this, Ichiro Kida thought that Yuriko and others were all dead, because there was an important thing to do today, so he could only wait until today before continuing to investigate this matter.

 1587 Chapter 1587 Intuition

    "How are everything prepared?" In the car, Ichiro Kida closed his eyes and asked his subordinates.


    "Everything is ready, there won''t be any problems." The subordinate said.


    "It''s better not to have a problem, otherwise, we will all be finished!" Kida Ichiro opened his eyes, looking at his subordinate in a harsh tone.


    "Hey!"


    The car kept moving, and soon, they received the number one adult, and then began to drive to the company to be inspected.


    Kida Ichiro and the others are also responsible for the safety of the No. 1 adult, but they are only in charge of the periphery. It is another team who really guards them personally. Their skills are also very strong, even better than the people of the ninja organization. Of course, Ichiro Kida will not admit this.


    And these people are the people that Master One trusts most. They are the last line of defense for Master One and the biggest obstacle to Kida Ichiro''s action.


    The car drove very quickly and arrived at the company soon. There were already many people waiting there, including reporters, heads of the company, and of course, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou. They had already arrived. , Just hiding in the dark, waiting patiently.


    "He is Kida Ichiro!" Yuriko pointed to a middle-aged man who had just got out of the car, and said to Huang Feng and others.


    Huang Feng looked at the Kida Ichiro. Although he was a little far away, he could still feel the aura of that strong man. Although both were ninjas, the aura of Kida Ichiro was obviously stronger than that of Yuriko. A lot.


    This person is at least a first-rate master!


    Huang Feng was also very surprised by his judgment. You must know that although the real world''s first-rate masters are at best equivalent to second-rate masters in the "Tianlong Babu" world, even so, In reality, there are very few first-class masters. At least, Huang Feng has not seen it in China. I heard Bai Xiaorou say that there are such masters, but the number is very small, and they are generally in retreat. Cultivation seldom takes care of things in the secular world.


    Huang Feng did not expect that in this Japanese country, he would actually meet such a master. If he had not gone to the "Tianlong Babu", even if Huang Feng faced each other, he would feel pressure, but now, Huang Feng is just I was slightly surprised, and didn''t feel anything special.


    Under the gaze of Huang Feng and others, the ninjas, as well as the No. 1 adult of Waguo, got out of the car. After that, the No. 1 headed into the enterprise under the protection of several people.


    "Should we go in?" the monkey asked.


    "Don''t worry," Bai Xiaorou said: "We don''t know what trap Kida Ichiro set up inside."


    Although Yuriko knew that Kida Ichiro was going to assassinate No.1, she was not too clear about the specific plan. She was originally a part of it. However, Kida Ichiro only believed in herself, so Yuriko only knew about herself. One link, for the other, she doesn''t know.


    "I''ll go in and have a look, you guys will meet outside." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, be careful yourself." Bai Xiaorou didn''t have any comments, and the others knew that Huang Feng was good, so there was no objection to it.


    Then, Huang Feng entered a state of invisibility in front of everyone. This was the first time that Monkey and Qi Hai saw Huang Feng invisible. They opened their mouths in surprise. They didn''t expect Huang Feng to be like this. Ability.


    "Team leader, Huang Ge..." the monkey stuttered, pointing to the place where Huang Feng disappeared.


    "That''s just one of his methods," Bai Xiaorou said.


    These people are all internally capable. Therefore, it is easier to accept things that are difficult for ordinary people. Therefore, the monkey and Qi Hai quickly accepted this time. The monkey was full of envy: "If I am How good this method would be."


    "Do you want to watch the beautiful women take a shower invisible?" Qi Hai said ruthlessly.


    "Ahem, how is that possible! I''m a gentleman! How could I do such a thing?" The monkey quickly defended, but from his expression, it seemed that Qi Hai had not made a mistake.


    It was also the first time that Yuriko saw Huang Feng¡¯s invisibility. She was already surprised that Huang Feng could see through their invisibility. However, she did not expect that Huang Feng would have such a method. She had always thought that invisibility is only They are ninja talents, but now it seems that this is obviously not the case, and Huang Feng is also capable.


    And this also made Yuriko admire Huang Feng even more in her heart. She felt that Huang Feng was simply an omnipotent person.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that other people were discussing him. After he left a few people, he sneaked into the company and quickly caught up with the people walking in front. Those guys walked and watched at a speed. Unhappy.


    At this time, Kida Ichiro suddenly frowned, and then looked at Huang Feng¡¯s place. This made Huang Feng startled, thinking that he was discovered. As a result, Kida Ichiro looked for a while, but turned his head again. It passed, which let Huang Feng breathe a sigh of relief.


    Huang Feng also knew that the other party should not have discovered his own existence. It was only because of the strong intuition that he felt that his place was abnormal.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s guess is indeed correct. Just now Ichiro Kida did feel that there seems to be someone in Huangfeng¡¯s position. It was from his own intuition. However, he watched for a while and found nothing unusual. He turned his head, but still had some doubts in his heart.


    However, he soon forgot about it, because soon the action was about to begin.


    At this moment, a few people suddenly rushed out of the passage next to them. As soon as they came in, they shot at everyone, especially those who personally protected the No. 1 adult, and they were the focus of their attention.


    "Be careful, there are enemies!" Ichiro Kida shouted, and then continued: "Protect adults, these people must be Chinese, don''t let them succeed!"


    Huang Feng raised his brows nearby. This Kida Ichiro was obviously planning to blame China on the way when he killed No.1. This guy was really sinister enough, but Huang Feng secretly took out his phone. Take pictures of the scene.


    "Hurry up and kill those assassins. We will protect the adults!" Ichiro Kida said to those who personally protected the No. 1 adults.


    "No, we can''t leave the adult''s side." The leader of those people fought back, shaking his head and refusing.

 1588 Chapter 1588 Bad Luck

    The task of these people is to protect the No. 1 adult. Naturally, they will not leave easily. For this, Ichiro Kida is also mentally prepared.


    "Go, hurry and kill those assassins!" The man urged Kida Ichiro to hurry and kill those assassins.


    "Okay, I''m going now." Ichiro Kida replied.


    The man didn''t doubt, turned his head, and continued to let his men protect Master One, but at this time, Ichiro Kida flashed a cruel look in his eyes, and then he slapped the man with a fierce palm. On his body, the man flew out immediately.


    "Kida Ichiro, what are you going to do?" After the man landed, he looked at Kita Ichiro in shock and said. He didn''t expect that Kida Ichiro didn''t kill the assassins, but shot him.


    "What are you doing? Of course I want to kill you!" Kida Ichiro showed a sullen look on his face. At this time, he didn''t intend to continue hiding. He originally thought that these people would be transferred away, but they were not fooled. , Then it can only be directly on.


    Fortunately, their ninja organization was responsible for the arrangements before the inspection. Therefore, Ichiro Kida was able to arrange assassins here in advance. These assassins are naturally not from China, but from his ninja organization. Now , Those who ambush in advance, as well as the people he is leading now, under the attack of both sides, presumably can still kill No.1 and the guards.


    "Kida, do you want to rebel? Do you know what you are doing?" At this time, the number one of the Japanese country looked at Kida Ichiro with shock and horror. He didn''t expect that Kida Ichiro would attack him. Although the Ninja organization is not a person for personal guards, this organization has always been very trustworthy. I didn''t expect that they would do such a thing now.


    "My lord, Master Jingcun asked me to say hello to you." Ichiro Kida looked at each other with fewer and fewer people, his face became more confident, and this time there was basically no problem.


    "Jingcun Yihe? Is it him?! What does he want to do?" said the Japanese No.1.


    "What are you doing? Naturally, I want to take your place, sir, you are too weak to lead us to a stronger Japanese country at all." Kida Ichiro said.


    "Is it OK for him to Jingcun Yihe? You traitors!" The number one of the Japanese country pointed to Ichiro Kida, shaking his body and said.


    "Traitor? No, no, no, we are not traitors, we are for the good of the Japanese country." Kida Ichiro said: "Moreover, the one who killed you is not us, nor is it Master Jingcun, but a person from China, do you understand? ?grown ups!"


    "You bastards! Actually want to plant the blame!" The Japanese No.1 naturally understood the meaning of Kida Ichiro''s words, and these people''s ideas were really good.


    "My lord, this is the last contribution you can make to the country. You should be fortunate that you have a little value." Ichiro Kida didn''t care about the other party''s accusations at all, but was triumphant about the one who could kill the country. On Number One, he almost had a sickly feeling of refreshment, which gave him a feeling of controlling everyone''s lives.


    However, at this moment, the leader of the Ukuni No. 1 who was responsible for personal protection suddenly violently rushed towards Ichiro Kida, playing in a desperate way of fighting together, and then facing his few remaining ones. The subordinate shouted: "Hurry up and take the adult out, I will hold him!"


    Those close guards did not dare to stay the slightest, so they set up the Waguo One and ran out.


    "Quickly catch up, don''t let them run!" That Kida Ichiro said loudly to his subordinates, and he wanted to catch up, but he was entangled by that person, and there was no way to get out. His strength Slightly stronger than the opponent, but the opponent''s reckless play makes him unable to get out for a while.


    Fortunately, he still has quite a lot of subordinates here, and there are not many of the other party''s people, and he still carries the Waguo One, it is even more difficult to escape.


    And seeing the ninjas about to catch up, suddenly, those people stopped. It was not what they wanted to stop, but many of them were shot. They didn''t even know where the bullet came from. , And then fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Kida Ichiro looked shocked, he himself didn''t know what was going on, could it be that besides himself and those close guards, there were other people here?


    Thinking of this, he thought again that he seemed to feel a certain kind of dangerous feeling before. He felt a little strange before that there were still people in this place, but after he checked it, he didn''t find anything abnormal, but, Now it seems that I just took care of it.


    The personal guards also took advantage of this time to rush out with No.1, then directly got into the car and drove away.


    At this time, Kida Ichiro shot the person who had been injured before and now desperately resisting him with a single palm. Then, he took his only remaining person and said, "Chase me!"


    At this time, Huang Feng had already turned around. He didn''t want to expose his identity, so he could not kill all the ninjas. Moreover, Huang Feng didn''t really want to save the Waguo One. In his opinion, these people are not good people. He just shot, but he didn''t want that Kida Ichiro to complete the task so smoothly.


    Moreover, if the number one of the Wa country can escape smoothly, it might also cause civil unrest in the Wa country. This is what Huang Feng wants to see.


    "Are you all right?" Huang Feng had already returned to Bai Xiaorou and others at this time.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said: "Let''s catch up quickly. I''m really curious about the outcome of this incident today."


    As a result, a group of people drove up and chased them up. Those with the Waguo No. 1 contacted the rescuers and fled in a panic.


    "Let the ambushers do it!" At this time, Kida Ichiro was also sitting in a car and was chasing after him. He definitely didn''t want the No. 1 of the Japanese country to escape. In this case, their affairs would be exposed. It was a very stable thing, but now there is something wrong, which makes Kida Ichiro very angry.


    At the same time, Ichiro Kida was also very curious and jealous of the person who had just shot secretly. He felt that the strength of the opponent is definitely not weaker than himself. Otherwise, he would not be unable to find the opponent. It is just that when did the Wa country appear like this A great person?Moreover, he didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was hiding in the dark.


    At the same time, there were suddenly more vehicles on the escape route of the Waguo No. 1, and the goals of these vehicles were very clear. They were to attack the No. 1 car. They even didn¡¯t care about it. It was on the main road, there were still a lot of pedestrians around. It seemed that Ichiro Kida couldn''t manage that many, he just wanted to kill the No. 1 adult as soon as possible.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The pedestrians around were still shopping and playing. As a result, there was a chase around them. Many vehicles collided with each other, and some even shot unscrupulously.


    These pedestrians screamed in fright and immediately looked for a place to hide. Among these people, there is another person Huang Feng is familiar with, that is Qiu Ningshuang. After Qiu Ningshuang left the hotel in the morning, he has been wandering around, because there is no The destination, so, where did she go, but she did not expect that she was walking around here well, and suddenly encountered such a thing.


    "Wai Kingdom is too unsafe, right?" Qiu Ningshuang muttered as he looked at several cars that were fighting in the distance.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang''s luck was really bad. When the car equipped with the Waguo No. 1 was running away, it seemed to be panicking, and it ran straight towards her.


    Qiu Ningshuang was shocked, trying to escape, but found that it was too late, and he was hit by the car and flew out.


    At this time, the cars behind them also arrived, and they were shooting frantically at the car in front. The person in that car should have hit Qiu Ningshuang and then hit the railing by the roadside. The car suddenly turned over. Under the frenzied shooting of these people, it is estimated that there is no living person in the car.


    "It seems that the number one of the Japanese country is still dead." At this time, Huang Feng and other talents were late. They looked at the tragic situation in front of them, and they knew that the number one of the Japanese country would definitely not survive. .


    "Tsk tusk tusk, it''s really messy." The monkey looked at the hot scene and said, the car in front of it had been hit and exploded, and none of the people inside escaped.


    At this time, the cars chasing behind turned around and left. The target had been killed, and they had completed their mission. If they stayed on the scene, there was no need.


    Huang Feng and others were planning to leave, but when they were about to leave, Huang Feng suddenly found a familiar figure in the corner of his eyes. He didn''t look very closely, but he still subconsciously said, "Wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    Huang Feng didn''t answer her, but pushed the car door and walked down, and ran to the figure he felt familiar.


    At this moment, there were already a lot of people around the car. Everyone was pointing here. In the distance, the sound of police sirens also sounded. Huang Feng ate but ignored him, and rushed into the crowd.


    Of course Huang Feng rushed into the crowd, and when he saw the familiar figure, his body suddenly stopped, and then his face was full of anger and fear!


    The familiar figure in Huang Feng''s eyes is Qiu Ningshuang!At this time, Qiu Ningshuang''s condition was obviously not very good. Lying on the ground motionless, his mouth was constantly vomiting blood out, his whole body was weak, and he seemed to die at any time.

 1589 Chapter 1589

    After Huang Feng paused for a while, he quickly ran to Qiu Ningshuang''s body, then helped her up and asked with anxious and worried expression.


    "Ningshuang, Ningshuang, how are you?" Huang Feng asked, putting his hand on Qiu Ningshuang''s back, and constantly injecting internal force into her body.


    Qiu Ningshuang was already at the dying moment, but suddenly heard Huang Feng''s voice. She thought she had hallucinations, how could Huang Feng be here?He should be with his girlfriend in Jiangzhou now.


    "Ningshuang, what are you talking about? Don''t scare me." Huang Feng said flusteredly, this time he was really anxious, because he could hardly feel Qiu Ningshuang''s pulse now, she seemed to swallow it immediately The same last breath.


    Huang Feng knew that Qiu Ningshuang would come to Japan. After all, Qiu Ningshuang had told him before, and Huang Feng also knew that the reason why Qiu Ningshuang came here was also related to him. It was because of his own relationship that Qiu Ningshuang was in a bad mood. Therefore, I will come out to relax.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that he would meet her by coincidence. What¡¯s more, Qiu Ningshuang also caught up with the assassination of the Japanese kingdom, and he was seriously injured in the process. Look at Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s appearance. , Was obviously hit by a fast-moving car, and the place where she was lying now was not far from the place where the car exploded just now, so the car exploded, causing her again.


    Qiu Ningshuang had magical powers in her body because of Huang Feng''s relationship, but she didn''t have internal powers. Therefore, her defensive ability was very poor. After receiving these successive injuries, she was now dying.


    Qiu Ningshuang heard Huang Feng¡¯s voice again, and this time it became clearer. In fact, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s weak pulse just now was related to her own choice. She felt that Huang Feng did not have her in her heart, and because of Huang Feng, her whole body Somewhat decadent, when something like this happened now, she didn''t think of living as hard as she could, but thinking that it would be best to die. In this case, it would be a hundred, and she didn''t have to worry about it.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly heard Huang Feng''s voice, which refreshed her spirit. Although it might be an illusion, she still tried to open her eyes.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes opened slightly, and she felt incredible when she saw that she was actually lying in Huang Feng''s arms. She even thought it could not be true.


    "However, this is fine. If this is the case, I would be considered dead in Huang Feng''s arms." Qiu Ningshuang thought to herself, she was still satisfied with her home.


    Huang Feng did not notice that Qiu Ningshuang had opened his eyes. He was anxiously constantly feeding Qiu Ningshuang''s internal force into his body, but because Qiu Ningshuang was injured too severely, his internal force seemed to have no effect. .


    "Huang Feng, if I have my next life, I must marry you, no matter how many women you have." At this time, Qiu Ningshuang''s voice suddenly rang. Although it was very weak and his voice was very small, Huang Feng still heard it.


    "Ningshuang, are you awake? Great!" Huang Feng said excitedly: "Nothing in the next life, as long as you are fine, this life will do!"


    Huang Feng now only thinks that Qiu Ningshuang can survive. He also knows Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s friendship with him. He also has a good impression of Qiu Ningshuang, but before he thought that he had enough women and didn¡¯t want to delay others. Therefore, he deliberately didn''t understand Qiu Ningshuang''s mind.


    However, now that Qiu Ningshuang was still thinking about himself when he saw that Qiu Ningshuang was still alive, Huang Feng was really moved and decided that he would never let Qiu Ningshuang go.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Qiu Ningshuang smiled. Although this was just her illusion, she was already satisfied. After all, Huang Feng meant that he also liked me and wanted to marry myself. What else is not satisfied with me ?


    "By the way, Holy Purple Fruit!" Huang Feng called out suddenly. There was a Holy Purple Fruit lying in his ring. The effect of that thing was very overbearing. Moreover, the price in the exchange shop was extremely expensive. There are restrictions on the number of exchanges. It can be said that this thing is really precious. Therefore, Huang Feng has not used it, just waiting for him to use it when he needs it to maximize its effect.


    However, in order to be able to save Qiu Ningshuang, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t take care of so much. He quickly took out the holy purple fruit from her own ring and put it into Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mouth. You know, this holy purple fruit can not only help people break through. The bottleneck of oneself, moreover, is still the holy medicine of life-saving, as long as there is a breath, there is no way to save life.


    Huang Feng put the sacred purple fruit in Qiu Ningshuang''s mouth, and then, as soon as she patted her chest, the sacred purple fruit entered Qiu Ningshuang''s body, and Qiu Ningshuang''s face was regaining ruddy at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "You, raise your hand, squat down and don''t move!" At this moment, a voice suddenly shouted at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng looked around and found that he was surrounded by Japanese police officers. Moreover, their guns were aimed at him and Qiu Ningshuang. Obviously, he was treating Huang Feng as a gangster.


    If in normal times, Huang Feng can explain to them. After all, in reality, he doesn¡¯t like killing people very much. However, now, Huang Feng is in a very bad mood. If he just came a step late, or didn¡¯t Seeing Qiu Ningshuang, Qiu Ningshuang may be dead now, which makes Huang Feng very scared. The other party came here because of him. If he died here, Huang Feng would be guilty for the rest of his life. The storage box is magical, but, not yet The ability to save the dead.


    Therefore, now Huang Feng''s heart is very scared and regretful. Obviously, it is impossible to be in a good mood. As a result, these people still come to provoke him, and Huang Feng doesn''t even have the mind to explain.


    "Give me all to die!" Huang Feng put down Qiu Ningshuang, stood up, roared, and then slapped both palms with a dragon roar that shook the world.


    "Boom boom boom"


    The boundless aura immediately swept the police around Huangfeng. They all vomited blood and died without even making a scream, without a trace of pain.


    This is Huang Feng¡¯s first real full shot. The martial arts he used is still the domineering eighteen palms of the dragon. This was taught by Qiao Feng at the beginning, so that Huang Feng would teach him to the beggars in the future. Feng has never used it before, and this is the first time he has used it.


    Obviously, the effect that Huang Feng caused was quite powerful. There were at least thirty or forty people who had surrounded him. They all had guns in their hands. However, under Huang Feng¡¯s trick, they were all alive. No more, even before these people died, they couldn''t even fire their guns.


    "Goooo!"


    At the periphery of the crowd, Bai Xiaorou and the others who had just arrived, saw Huang Feng''s hand, were also suppressed, the monkey swallowed very indecently, his face was full of shock, and this time, Qi Hai did not stop. It shocked him, because his appearance at this time was not much better than a monkey, and he was also shocked and speechless.


    And Yuriko looked at the center of the crowd, Huang Feng like a god, her eyes were full of worship, and the shiny color was enough to show how excited her heart is. Even Bai Xiaorou, who knows Huang Feng, is also in her heart. Not calm.


    You know, Huang Feng had only one move just now, and he hadn''t contacted anyone yet. As a result, he killed so many people in a flash. It was a real flash. Those people didn''t even have time to react. , Just died almost at the same time.


    "Well, is this still a human?" For a long time, the monkey said with some difficulty. Although he knew that Huang Feng was very powerful, there was a limit to how powerful they were. They were pointed at by so many people with guns. If you do, I can''t guarantee that you won''t get hurt. As a result, Huang Feng is well, and immediately kills the people who surrounded them. The gap is too big.


    "I also have this suspicion, this is too unhuman." Qi Hai said.


    "Okay, stop talking here, let''s take Huang Feng and the others away first, there will be more people here soon." Bai Xiaorou replied first, after all, she must know Huang Feng better than others. There were many, and she also recognized Qiu Ningshuang next to Huang Feng, so she guessed that Huang Feng''s runaway should be related to Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll get the car over." The monkey also reacted and said.


    Bai Xiaorou rushed to Huang Feng''s side and said: "Take her right away, let''s leave here first."


    "Okay." Huang Feng bent over and hugged Qiu Ningshuang. Although Qiu Ningshuang had taken Saint Purple Fruit, he still hadn''t fully recovered. The most important thing now is to treat Qiu Ningshuang. As for killing, it is not that important. .


    The surrounding crowds were also restrained by Huang Feng''s method just now. At this time, seeing Huang Feng and they were about to leave, no one dared to stop them, and they all took the initiative to retreat.


    At this time, the monkey also drove the car. Huang Feng hugged Qiu Ningshuang and got on the car. Everyone quickly left the place.


    While in the car, Huang Feng continued to give Qiu Ningshuang internal force to help her digest the sacred purple fruit better, while the monkey drove the car away skillfully and quickly moved away from him.


    Bai Xiaorou and several others watched Huang Feng heal Qiu Ningshuang, and did not dare to disturb him. Seeing Huang Feng''s performance just now, he knew that he paid much attention to Qiu Ningshuang. At this time, they would naturally not disturb Huang Feng.


    After a long time, Qiu Ningshuang finally opened her eyes again. This time she did not just open a seam like before, but opened it normally. When she saw Huang Feng next to her, she was stunned. .


    "Am I dead?" Qiu Ningshuang murmured.

 1590 Chapter 1590

    Qiu Ningshuang obviously hadn''t woken up yet. From her point of view, she must be dead. Otherwise, how could she see Huang Feng? Huang Feng shouldn''t have appeared in the Wa country now, beside her.


    "Not dead, you are not dead." Seeing Qiu Ningshuang wake up, Huang Feng was also very happy, even a little excited. Qiu Ningshuang had just had an accident, it really scared him, if Qiu Ningshuang really couldn''t survive, he Will be guilty for a lifetime.


    And now Qiu Ningshuang woke up, Huang Feng was happier than anyone on the scene.


    "How did I see you when I wasn''t dead? Are you also in the Japanese Kingdom?" Qiu Ningshuang asked in a daze.


    Then, Qiu Ningshuang saw Bai Xiaorou and others next to him, and then realized that he might really not die, because if he really died, he should only see Huang Feng. After all, this is his own day. Si Ye thought about it, but Bai Xiaorou and others shouldn''t appear in front of her eyes, especially there are three other people who she obviously didn''t know shouldn''t appear.


    "I''m in the country of Japan." Huang Feng said: "I just didn''t expect to be so coincidental that I would meet you here."


    "I really didn''t die?! That''s great." Qiu Ningshuang hugged Huang Feng and said, if she could not die, she certainly didn''t want to die by herself, especially since she was still by Huang Feng''s side, she didn''t want to die even more.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, everything is over." Huang Feng saw Qiu Ningshuang''s excitement and thought she was shocked by what happened just now. In fact, Qiu Ningshuang was so excited because he actually saw Huang here. Feng, and Huang Feng also saved her, there is nothing better than this.


    At the same time, Qiu Ningshuang has just experienced death, and she also understands her own heart. It is impossible for her to forget Huang Feng in her life. Even when she is facing death, all she thinks of Huang Feng in her heart makes her return. How to forget?


    Moreover, even after experiencing things like death, Qiu Ningshuang felt that she had nothing to fear. Since she was in love, she bravely pursued it.


    "Group leader, where are we going now? There seem to be quite a few tails behind." The monkey said suddenly.


    Everyone found out that they did not know when they had already followed a lot of police cars. They chased themselves and the others together, and seemed to be shouting, asking them to wait for them to surrender.


    Obviously, everyone understood that these Wa country policemen had completely misunderstood, thinking that they were the masterminds of this assassination case, and Huang Feng had just shot so many of their colleagues in seconds, they were even more sure of this.


    "If this is the case, we will simply make trouble!" Huang Feng said. Since it has already started, he doesn''t care that much anymore. These people from the Japanese Kingdom committed a playground tragedy in China and almost killed Qiu Ningshuang here. Although some Waguo police had just been killed, Huang Feng''s anger had not been fully released.


    Now that these people are catching up again, Huang Feng naturally didn''t let them go.


    "Anyway, when we came to the country this time, we came to make trouble. Killing these people and those ninjas is not much different. Of course, I will go to the headquarters of the Ninja Organization." Huang Feng said.


    "What are you going to do?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    A bloodthirsty light flashed in Huang Feng''s eyes, and then said to the monkey: "Monkey, drive to the suburbs."


    Huang Feng asked the monkeys to drive to the suburbs. One was that they didn¡¯t want to hurt the civilians. The civilians of the Japanese country did not participate in this incident. Moreover, among these pedestrians, there were many foreign tourists like Qiu Ningshuang. Of course Feng didn''t want to kill them.


    In addition, in the suburbs, there are fewer cameras, which is convenient for Huang Feng to act.


    "Okay." The monkey responded, and then slammed the steering wheel, and the car suddenly changed its driving direction.


    Of course, the cars behind are in hot pursuit, and they are even contacting the cars in front, asking them to block Huang Feng and their cars.


    "Put me down in the front place." Huang Feng said to the monkey, and then he took out a few guns and handed them to Bai Xiaorou and others and said: "These are for you, just taken from the ninjas and the police. "


    Of course, these guns are not just obtained from those people. In fact, many of these guns were obtained by Huang Feng through the storage box. Huang Feng and others have not had much chance to get them, so these things are just right for them. .


    Of course, Huang Feng did not give it to Yuriko. For Yuriko, Huang Feng selectively forgot it. This person was originally a ninja and should be the opposite person. However, she was very honest on the way, which made Huang Feng It''s not easy to kill her, she can only continue to carry it, but obviously, the gun must not be given to her.


    It didn''t matter to Yuriko, she also knew that Huang Feng didn''t completely believe her, which was not surprising. After all, the two sides were opposed to each other not long ago, and Huang Feng would definitely not shoot himself easily.


    Regarding Qiu Ningshuang, Huang Feng gave her a gun. He knew that Qiu Ningshuang''s marksmanship was still good. With a gun, it was safer.


    The monkey put Huang Feng down in the front place, and then he continued to drive forward. Of course, he did not want to leave, but to choose a better place. If these people behind were not resolved, they would not be able to get away safely. of.


    After Huang Feng got off the car, he once again took out the bazooka in Najie. If this thing was taken out in front of the monkey and others, it would be unavoidable to explain it. Therefore, Huang Feng asked the monkey to let him down. He was alone. Action, this is also a lot convenient.


    "Shoo! Touch!"


    Huang Feng pressed the button decisively, and the shell accurately hit the car behind. The car caught fire in an instant and lost control. The two cars behind did not rush to evade and collided with this car. together.


    "Shoo! Touch!"


    Huang Feng fired another shell, and another moving vehicle was hit and exploded.


    At this time, the people behind were also aware of the danger, and quickly stopped the cars one by one, and then, in an enveloping position, leaned over to Huang Feng''s side, walking, and constantly firing bullets. Caused some trouble to Huang Feng.


    But it''s just trouble. Huang Feng hasn''t been in any great danger so far. However, being surrounded by so many people, after a long time, will inevitably be hit by stray bullets, although with Huang Feng''s current strength , Even if it is hit by a bullet, as long as it is not a critical point, it is not a big problem, but if the number of shots is too large, it is also a problem.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is not welcome, as long as he has the opportunity, he will keep firing shells. In addition, he keeps throwing out the grenade in the ring. The explosions keep on. The scene is similar to the scene in the special effects movie in the United States. , And even worse.


    The policemen behind were miserable. When they chased, they only wore ordinary pistols with them. How did they think that Huang Feng had these heavy weapons on his body?One by one, they couldn¡¯t even get close to Huang Feng¡¯s side. In order to avoid being killed by the weapon in Huang Feng¡¯s hand, they could only hide behind them, just watching Huang Feng, not daring to take a step forward. We are constantly requesting support.


    However, even if these people no longer step forward, they dare not say that they are absolutely safe. Huang Feng is in the ring, but there are a lot of bazookas and shells in the collection. They have been useless before, and they are used today. I''m happy, there are a lot of grenades, and the price of grenades is not expensive in the exchange shop. One million can be exchanged for many, which is enough to greet the police.


    As a result, the policemen at the back opened their eyes today. Huang Feng, who was surrounded, was a rocket launcher, a grenade, and a heavy machine gun again. It was like Huang Feng had in his hands. Like an arsenal, there are countless various weapons, which makes these police a headache, and the number of deaths is constantly increasing.


    That¡¯s not to mention. At this time, the monkeys and others have also got out of the car. They did not approach, but chose to cope with Huang Feng from a distance. In this way, those who pursued will face more attacks. People are constantly dying. The only thing they can do now is to hide their bodies as much as possible, and then keep calling for help.


    Not long after, Huang Feng suddenly heard a voice on his head. He looked up and found that three armed helicopters had arrived not far away. This posture was sufficient. In order to kill them, the Japanese people had already used more. Many weapons and troops.


    "It''s great to have a plane." Huang Feng muttered to himself and whistled in his mouth. After that, he no longer cared about the three big guys in the sky.


    However, the three helicopters soon discovered that there was a big bird around them. The bird seemed to be staring at them, and it kept circling around them. The speed was so fast that they could not hit them. .


    "bump!"


    The big bird suddenly slammed into the nose of the gunship. There were several cracks in the thick glass, and the pilot inside almost didn''t wet his pants directly.


    "What''s that? Damn, hurry up and fuck this nasty bird!" the driver said loudly.


    The two planes nearby also discovered the situation here. The soldiers inside began to shoot with machine guns, trying to kill the big bird. However, this obviously had no effect. The big bird was very flexible and the bullets It seemed that his eyes lit up, passing through it, but no bullet hit it.


    "Quickly, kill it, kill it! Otherwise, we will all be done!" The pilot screamed in shock when he saw the big bird avoiding the bullet and rushed towards his nose again. Tao.

 1591 Chapter 1591

    However, his yelling is obviously useless. The people on the plane next to him are also constantly shooting the big bird, but this is useless. The big bird is still very fast, again. Rushed towards him.


    "bump!"


    The impact was more fierce this time. After the big bird hit, nothing happened, but the glass on the nose of the plane had been directly shattered.


    "Ah! Help!" the two pilots shouted loudly, although they are still being secured by safety belts, but in their sight, the big bird circled in the air again, The collision came, and, this time faster.


    The two pilots didn¡¯t care about everything else, trying to escape from their position, but before they left, the big bird came behind them again, and then, two huge claws, one claw One, the two drivers were caught out. After the two people screamed in horror, the two paws were released at the same time, and the two people without parachutes started free fall. What was the result? , You don¡¯t need to look at it.


    After killing the pilot, the helicopter lost control. It kept spinning around in the air and rushed towards the ground. At this time, several machine gunners in the plane hurriedly jumped with a parachute on their backs, but even though they fled The plane was about to have an accident, but there was still a big bird waiting for them in mid-air. They had no way to escape at this time, and they had to wait for death.


    "bump!"


    The out-of-control plane slammed into the ground, and there was a huge explosion. At this time, the soldier who had parachuted before, also had no survivors, and was all killed by the big bird in the air.


    And this big bird is obviously a kitty sent by Huang Feng. Kitty and Huang Feng can communicate through consciousness. Therefore, Huang Feng just issued an order to Kitty to kill these three planes. For those of you, Kitty will naturally not defy Huang Feng''s orders. The sky is its territory. Here, it is the person who has the final say. Even if the helicopter comes here, he still has to listen to it!


    "Call the headquarters and ask for support. We encountered a strange big bird. Miki-kun has sacrificed and asked for support!" The soldiers on the other two helicopters were shocked after seeing the tragedy of the first plane. He had a broken heart and didn¡¯t care about anything. Turning his head, he wanted to leave. At the same time, he wanted to ask for help to help the policemen on the ground to deal with Huang Feng. Then let them do it by themselves. Life is lost.


    Sure enough, after the Kitty had packed up the parachuting soldiers on that plane, he turned around and rushed towards the other two planes. The soldiers on the two planes turned pale when they drove to this scene. They just saw how the first plane went wrong. They couldn''t stop the big bird from attacking them. This big bird was really terrifying.


    Therefore, while urging the pilots to turn around and fly away, the soldiers on the other two planes fired frantically at the little eagle, hoping to kill the little eagle, or stop it from catching up, let them There is enough time to escape.


    As for parachuting and fleeing, let¡¯s forget it. On the first plane just now, the few parachuting parachuters were very tragic. They could see clearly. If parachuting, they would stay in the air for a long time. This time was long enough for the big bird to kill them.


    Although the two planes turned around and fled in the first time, they failed to escape the fate of being killed all in the end. How could the strength of Kitty Hawk be comparable to ordinary people?That''s a top-level monster, not to mention magic, its physical strength alone is enough to kill them, even if a bullet hits it, as long as it is not a fatal part, it will not cause much damage to it. Yes, in this case, how do they kill Kitty Hawk?


    The Kitty Hawk was much faster than the helicopter, so the two helicopters ended up with the same fate as the first one. They hit the ground and exploded, killing all the people on board.


    The policemen on the ground who were waiting for rescue witnessed the accidents of the three planes in succession. In the end, they all crashed. Their faces were full of shock and despair. They didn¡¯t know what happened today. They surrounded a few. The gangsters are only capable of causing such a big mess. Those gangsters can constantly take out heavy weapons, and now even the planes come, they can''t help them.


    "Retreat, everyone retreat!" At this time, the surviving police finally waited for a very good news for them, and their boss finally gave the retreat order.


    After hearing these orders, these people ran away, much faster than when they came. They knew that by staying here for a second, there would be more danger. The people on the opposite side were too powerful. They were here besides waiting for death. It has no effect at all.


    So, they wanted to leave a long time ago, but their boss didn''t speak, and they didn''t dare to move. Now they finally waited for their long-awaited order. These people didn''t want to stay here even for a second.


    Huang Feng looked at the people fleeing in the distance, and the machine gun in his hand has not stopped. Today, he is enjoying the fight. In reality, he has never killed people like this, even in Africa. It was just assassination of some bosses. It was the first time he had murdered crazily in reality like today.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest psychological burden in his heart. It was these Japanese Japanese who caused the trouble first and almost killed Qiu Ningshuang. Huang Feng''s doing this was just revenge.


    It¡¯s just that those policemen are miserable. When they came to chase Huangfeng, there were at least a hundred people. As a result, when they finally fled, there were at most 20 people. If it was later, there might not even be this person. Up.


    Soon, Bai Xiaorou and others also came to Huang Feng''s side. They had been fighting just now and shot and killed many people. It was precisely because of their existence that Huang Feng was safer.


    "It''s enjoyable, it''s really enjoyable today." The monkey said with a look of excitement, and there was a flush of excitement on his face. Although they also often perform tasks, how many assassinations are the mainstay, and the number of killings that are open like today. Still not much.


    Of course, in the hearts of both Monkey and Qi Hai, they must be puzzled by Huang Feng¡¯s so many weapons. However, seeing Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t say anything, the two would naturally not ask too much. In their hearts, early He had already cast his hands on the five bodies that Huang Feng admired.


    And the five-body casters who admired Huang Feng were not the only two of them, Yuriko was also one of them. Just now when Bai Xiaorou and the others were fighting, Yuriko was very honest and didn''t mean to make trouble. This also made Bai Xiaorou wait. People trusted her more.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay?" Qiu Ningshuang came over to the question. The Saint Purple was indeed domineering and the effect was very good. After only this little time, Qiu Ningshuang was able to walk on his own. Although his face was still pale, it was It''s much better than before.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said: "Let''s leave here first, find a place to live, and then talk about other things."


    "Row."


    Everyone drove away again. Although they were not afraid of the Japanese people coming after them, they didn¡¯t want to be so troublesome. So, they changed a car. Fortunately, the car was stolen. For the monkey, it was just a small matter, let alone. , And Huang Feng, the person who can unlock is here.


    At this time, what Huang Feng and others didn¡¯t know was that the Wa country had already been blown up, not only the high-level people, but also the ordinary people. You know, the previous pursuit war, but many people saw it. The number one of the Wa country was also killed near the downtown area. This incident has quickly spread throughout the Wa country, and even spread abroad.


    What Huang Feng and others did not expect was that Jingcun Yihe actually said that this incident was caused by the Chinese people, and that the number one of the Japanese country was also killed by the Chinese people. Such remarks caused an uproar. Many people from the public came out to march, saying that they wanted to ask for an explanation from China.


    On the Huaxia side, of course, he came out to issue a statement in the first place, saying that this matter had nothing to do with them, and Jingcun Yihe was completely slanderous.


    The two sides started a war of words in the international arena, and Huang Feng and others only learned of this situation after they arrived at their new residence.


    Jingcun Yihe has always claimed that this incident was done by Huaxia people, but he has no definite evidence. It is just that he has always been against Huaxia, and there are some supporters in the country. In addition, now the country is No. 1 of the dead, there must be someone in charge, and the slogan that Jingcun Yihe shouted out was to seek revenge from the Huaxia people.


    And his posture has also won the support of many unsuspecting people, which made Jingcun Yihe''s support in the Japanese country rise a lot, and it also made people tough when facing the Chinese.


    "This bastard, it''s really a thief shouting and catching a thief!" The monkey said in an aura. They all know now that this incident was done by Jingcun Yihe from the beginning to the end. As a result, this guy actually planted and blamed it.


    "The Japanese people have always been like this. It''s really shameless!" Qi Hai also said. He had forgotten that Yuriko was still there. She was an out-and-out Japanese. However, because Yuriko was very honest on the way, everyone I almost forgot her existence.


    "Don''t worry, the more fierce these guys are now, the more miserable they will be." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Do you have a way?" Bai Xiaorou looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "Well, show you something." Huang Feng took out his mobile phone and said.

 1592 Chapter 1592 Slave

    After everyone looked at the contents of Huang Feng''s phone, their faces changed, but this time it didn''t become ugly, but it got better.


    "Great. With the things in Brother Huang''s phone, we don''t have to worry about those guys opening their eyes and talking nonsense." The monkey said happily.


    Bai Xiaorou also nodded, and said to Huang Feng: "You are precious, I need to give him to Director Rong."


    Bai Xiaorou can imagine that the country is now a little struggling to cope with the framing and framing of the Japanese country. The Japanese country was originally a shameless country. Although Jingcun Yihe didn¡¯t have any useful evidence this time, he just said, The matter was done by China. People from other countries, like him, are as shameless as he is, but this is really not much.


    It¡¯s said that if you provoke a gentleman and don¡¯t provoke a villain, this is the truth. If you meet a gentleman, you can still reason with him, but if you meet a villain, no matter what you say, it¡¯s useless, and he will not hear it. Yes, it is still sticking to his own set.


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou can understand the function of the things in Huang Feng''s hands, presumably the people above are also in urgent need of this thing.


    "Okay, you can transfer it to Director Rong." Huang Feng handed the phone to Bai Xiaorou and said. It was the video he had recorded before. In the video, Ichiro Kida personally said that it was instructed by Jingcun Ichiga. Yes, it has nothing to do with Huaxia.


    Actually, if Bai Xiaorou doesn¡¯t say what to hand over to Director Rong, Huang Feng will also forward this video to the big guys in China. His current relationship with those big guys is okay, and he can speak up. , Not to mention that I am still helping the country, so there is no problem.


    Bai Xiaorou took Huang Feng''s cell phone, and after calling Director Rong, she passed the video to her. After that, everyone gathered together again.


    "What should we do next?" Qi Hai asked, but when he asked this, it was Huang Feng, not Bai Xiaorou.


    Huang Feng has already conquered Qi Hai and Monkey with his strength. In their hearts, Huang Feng¡¯s status is no less than that of Bai Xiao. Moreover, Huang Feng can always feel trustworthy. In addition, when he acts, As long as Huang Feng is present, Bai Xiaorou will often follow Huang Feng''s opinions. Therefore, in the hearts of Qi Hai and Monkey, Huang Feng is already the one who can make a decision.


    Bai Xiaorou was not dissatisfied with this, and even somewhat happy. After all, in her heart, Huang Feng''s position is very high. If others respect Huang Feng, she will only be happy, and she will not have any other ideas.


    "First take a rest, and then, in the evening, we will go to the ninja headquarters again. This time we have completely solved the organization!" Huang Feng said, his face full of seriousness.


    Originally, Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou and others came here just to teach each other a lesson, but now the other party¡¯s behavior has completely angered Huang Feng. It was them who planted the stolen goods and almost killed Qiu Ningshuang. Regardless of how they consider it, Huang Feng has no good impressions of this organization.


    For this reason, Huang Feng changed his goal from a lesson to the other party, a lesson to the other party, to the complete destruction of the other party''s organization.


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, other people looked at Yuriko, after all, Yuriko was also a member of the Ninja Organization.


    At this time, Yuriko suddenly knelt to Huang Feng on one knee, and said respectfully: "Mr. Huang Feng, I want to be your servant and be loyal to you as soon as I become effective!"


    Yuriko¡¯s behavior stunned everyone at the scene. They didn¡¯t expect that she would do it suddenly, but Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t seem so surprised. Before, she saw that Yuriko admired Huang Feng very much. She would do this now. There is not much to be surprised about the choice. After all, Bai Xiaorou knows that the Japanese country still has the habit of adopting slaves, especially among the big families. This is not a strange thing.


    Huang Feng did not expect that Yuriko would do this. He thought that Yuriko would do it because he was afraid that he would kill her. After all, he just said that he would completely destroy the Ninja Organization. This Yuriko was also a member of this organization.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t really think about killing Yuriko. Since she was arrested, Yuriko has always been honest, asking what to say, very cooperative, and never played any tricks, which made everyone know her malicious intentions. I feel a lot less, so Huang Feng really didn''t think about killing her. What I thought before was that after the incident was over, he would completely abolish Yuriko''s martial arts and make her an ordinary person.


    "You stand up, I won''t kill you." Huang Feng said.


    "No, Huang Fengjun doesn''t accept my request, then please kill me." Yuriko said decisively. Seeing her look, everyone knew that she was not talking about playing, she really thought so. .


    From his own point of view, Huang Feng must be unable to figure out why Yuriko wanted to accept her by himself so resolutely, because he still did not understand the psychology of the Japanese people. In their hearts, there was a morbid worship of the strong. In their view, it is not a shame to be loyal to a strong and become a servant of the strong, and even this is something to be proud of.


    Therefore, Yuriko would not hesitate, and Huang Feng would not understand.


    "Let''s talk about this later." Bai Xiaorou said. She knew that Huang Feng didn''t understand what was going on here, so she decided to let it go first.


    Huang Feng nodded and did not speak, but Yuriko saw that Huang Feng did not refuse, and temporarily accepted this.


    Therefore, everyone went to rest first to prepare for the action at night, while Huang Feng continued to help Qiu Ningshuang to convey internal strength to help her recover as soon as possible.


    "You don''t need to heal me anymore. I''m already healed. As long as the rest is more rest, it''s okay." Qiu Ningshuang said: "You have to go to the ninja headquarters at night, so you can''t waste your internal strength. "


    Qiu Ningshuang was worried that Huang Feng wasted too much internal energy on her body and affected his actions at night. After all, although she didn''t know much about ninjas, she knew that these people were not good people just by listening to the name. It''s definitely not easy to deal with. If Huang Feng has more internal strength, he has more protection.


    "It''s okay, this internal force has little effect on me," Huang Feng said.


    Of course, Huang Feng''s words were to comfort Qiu Ningshuang. Although he was already a top expert, even if he did not deliberately meditate, his internal strength was recovering every moment.


    However, there is a speed in the recovery of this internal force. In a short period of time, he has already output too much internal force to Qiu Ningshuang, and it is difficult to recover quickly.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t worry too much about this. Kida Ichiro was just a first-rate master. Even if his strength was damaged, he would be stronger than the opponent. Moreover, the invisibility that the opponent relied on the most was in his own If the effect in front of you is not great, then you have greater confidence.


    "You saved me again this time." Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng and said, "Every time I am in danger, you will show up by my side."


    This is indeed not the first time Huang Feng has rescued her. Qiu Ningshuang also fell in this time. She has already sunk deeply and cannot do without Huang Feng. It is just the danger this time that makes her even more It¡¯s just that I understand my heart.


    "Speaking of, this time you are in danger, and it is also related to me, and I should save you." Huang Feng said.


    "You still know." Qiu Ningshuang whitened Huang Feng and said, "I thought you didn''t know my feelings for you."


    "I know, I don''t know." Huang Feng said: "But, you know, I have a woman, and there are more than one. The Bai Xiaorou you just saw is one of them, so I don''t want to hurt you. ."


    "You rejected me, it hurt me." Qiu Ningshuang said: "Look, because you rejected me this time, I was in a bad mood and came out to relax, but I almost died. So, if you really don''t want to hurt me I, just accept me too."


    Of course, Qiu Ningshuang''s remarks were a bit of a joke. She had never blamed Huang Feng for the fact that she was in danger. Of course, she wanted Huang Feng to take her away.


    "Have you really thought about it? Don''t you regret it?" Huang Feng said.


    "Of course!" Qiu Ningshuang said decisively: "I understand my own thoughts. If I was not sure before, this time I walked away from the ghost gate once, and I understood my heart better, you know? When I was seriously injured, I thought, "You don''t want me anymore, I might as well die, so ah, I have really made up my mind."


    Huang Feng hugged Qiu Ningshuang and said: "After entering my door, I want to regret it later, but there is no chance."


    "Oh, so you are so domineering. I knew I would think about it for a while." Qiu Ningshuang said with a smile, and finally confirmed the relationship with Huang Feng. She is in a good mood and has the mind to joke with Huang Feng. .


    "I regret it now? It''s late!" Huang Feng said with a serious face.


    Qiu Ningshuang looked at Huang Feng affectionately, and then offered her own fragrant kiss. The two kissed for a long time before letting go. She stared at Huang Feng blankly and said, "How can I regret it? I will regret it."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng hugged Qiu Ningshuang tightly, feeling the friendship she had for him, and he also understood that the responsibility on his shoulders was even heavier.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng is already used to it. He didn¡¯t have the slightest reluctance to accept Qiu Ningshuang. He even felt relieved in his heart. If Qiu Ningshuang was really let go, Huang Feng felt that he would do it in the future. Regrettably, fortunately, the last two finally got together.

 1593 Chapter 1593

    When everyone was resting, the outside world about today¡¯s assassination was becoming more and more intense. The anti-China forces headed by Jingcun Kazuka attacked China in general, and made China responsible for today¡¯s affairs, saying that China is a hypocritical country. Even Jingcun Yihe even threatened that if Huaxia couldn''t have an explanation for today''s affairs, it would very likely lead to the lowest point in the relationship between the two countries and the occurrence of war would not be impossible.


    Many people in the country still agree with Jingcun Yihe¡¯s clamor. They believe that Jingcun Yihe gave them a long face and is a figure who can lead them to the strong rise of the country. People appeal to Jingcun Yihe. The voice of going on stage is also getting louder and louder. Of course, only he knows whether there is any element of Jingcun Ichiga''s self-direction and performance.


    However, in any case, Jingcun Yihe¡¯s behavior was supported by many people in the country. Of course, these people were also affected by public opinion, thinking that their country¡¯s number one was killed by a sneak attack by the Chinese. .


    As for Hua Xia, at this time, it suddenly remained silent, and watched the Wa country making trouble over there, making the trouble worse and making it so that the whole world knew it, and did not make any more comments.


    But Jingcun Yihe didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. He saw that Huaxia didn¡¯t refute any more, and thought Huaxia had admitted it. Now, he jumped more happily, in newspapers, news, and even on the Internet. , Everywhere expressed his own remarks, thoroughly pushing today''s affairs to China.


    But Jingcun Yihe is now the most active person in the country. Many people even think that Jingcun Yihe is likely to take over the position of No.1. This makes Jingcun Yihe a little proud. He has coveted that position. After a long time, now that he is about to get it, he is naturally happy.


    It¡¯s just that Jingcun Yihe didn¡¯t know that Huaxia already had concrete evidence. The reason why he didn¡¯t refute it was that he wanted Jingcun Yihe to jump for a while. Then, the higher he jumped, he would The worse the fall.


    At night, Huang Feng and others packed up all the time, and they were ready to set off. Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t go with him. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to, but Huang Feng didn¡¯t allow it. She was the lowest among the crowd. She was seriously injured, although Huang Feng was rescued, but the injury was not completely healed, Huang Feng naturally did not want her to take risks.


    "Then you should be more careful." Qiu Ningshuang also knew that if he insisted on going, he might not be able to help Huang Feng and others, and would even drag them down, so he didn''t persist.


    "Well, I know." Huang Feng said: "You are here alone, so be careful not to open the door casually, and wait for us to come back."


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang nodded obediently. At this moment, where could she still see the arrogant breath in the eyes of previous colleagues?


    After bidding farewell to Qiu Ningshuang, Huang Feng and the others set off. This time, Yuriko also followed, and she requested it herself. Huang Feng agreed after thinking about it. He was also afraid of leaving Yuriko here with Qiu Ningshuang. If Yuriko had any evil intentions, Qiu Ningshuang would not be her opponent at all.


    Therefore, it is safer to take it around.


    Soon, everyone drove outside the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. From a distance, they could see that the gate there was closed. Several security guards were patrolling listlessly. Obviously, these people are just ordinary people, real ninjas, or In the interior of the building.


    "Qi Hai, you are looking for a commanding height on the opposite side of the building. If you see the target, you will attack directly." Huang Feng began to arrange the task: "Monkey, you are also cooperating outside. If someone comes out, you also shoot and protect the vehicle at any time. Pick us up and retreat, you two remember, as long as they come out from here, except for the few of us, they will be shot!"


    When Huang Feng said this, there was a rare murderous look on his face. This is rarely seen in him. Under normal circumstances, Huang Feng is usually peaceful, but after coming to the country this time, it has obviously changed. a lot of.


    "Yes." The monkey and Qi Hai replied. Although this was ordered by Huang Feng and not Bai Xiaorou, in the eyes of the two, there is no difference, and Bai Xiaorou would not object to Huang Feng''s opinion. of.


    Sure enough, Bai Xiaorou just nodded to the two of them, and then signaled the two of them to take action now. Qi Hai is a sniper, and he went in with him a lot. It''s good to be outside, and the monkey can form a reference with him. People are responsible for removing the fish that slipped through the net. Obviously, Huang Feng planned to let them go this time.


    After seeing the monkey and Qi Hai leaving, Huang Feng and the three also started to head to the ninja headquarters.


    "What are you doing? Outsiders are not allowed to enter here, hurry away." As soon as the three of Huang Feng approached the headquarters of the ninja organization, they were stopped by ordinary security guards.


    These people are the first level of the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. They don¡¯t really want to intercept anyone, they just want to let people who accidentally approach here leave. If someone really wants to break through, they can also act as an alarm. .


    Before Huang Feng had time to speak, Yuriko flashed her body, and the dagger in her hand flashed. There was a bloody opening in the necks of those people. The security guards looked at Yuriko with surprise and doubt, wondering why she was so. do.


    You know, Yuriko''s status within the ninja organization is quite high. Although these security guards don''t know her specific body, they also know that her status is not low. When they meet Yuriko, they are also very polite.


    They didn¡¯t see Yuriko for the first time. As a result, they saw it now. On the contrary, Yuriko didn¡¯t say a word. They came up directly and killed them. This made them very puzzled. I don¡¯t know why Yuriko To do this.


    Naturally, there is a reason for Yuriko to do this, and that is to give Huang Feng a name and make Huang Feng believe in himself that he really wants to rely on him.


    Huang Feng also understood Yuriko''s thoughts, so he just frowned slightly and watched Yuriko''s movements, but did not stop her.


    "Let''s go up." Huang Feng saw that the security guards were dead, so he didn''t stay here anymore. There must be surveillance in this building. The behavior of himself and others just now must have been taken by the people in this building. I have seen it, and at the same time, those people should know what Yuriko did just now.


    It can be said that even if Yuriko chooses to turn around now, she is not very good at explaining what she has just done. Of course, she also understands this, so she just did that just now, because this will make Huang Feng I believe more in my sincerity.


    "President, it''s not good, someone broke in!"


    At this time, someone entered Ichiro Kida¡¯s office and reported in a panic.


    At this time, Kida Ichiro was a little proud of the spring breeze. He was packing his things and was about to have a celebration banquet with Jingcun Ichiga. As a result, before he had time to leave, some of his men broke in.


    "What''s the matter?" Kida Ichiro was in a good mood, but now seeing his subordinates panic so much, he suddenly became dissatisfied.


    "Back to the president, Yuriko came in with someone." The subordinate said, with a look of shock on his face, because not long ago, Yuriko was an important member of them here. As a result, now she is bringing outsiders. It''s coming in, how can people accept this?If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe it, he didn''t believe that Yuriko would betray the organization.


    "What the hell is going on? How could Yuriko bring outsiders to kill?" Kida Ichiro didn''t believe that Yuriko would betray the organization. After all, Yuriko has been in the organization for many years, and she has always worked hard before, and she has explained to her. She has always completed the task seriously, and has never shown a slight strangeness. How could she betray the organization?


    "Really President, I just saw it during surveillance. She brought two other people she didn''t know, and they came up from the first floor one by one. When I came, I was already on the fifth floor." The man said.


    Kida Ichiro''s face changed drastically, and immediately, he thought that if he could betray Master No. 1, then maybe Yuriko was bought by someone, so she would do this now.


    "Go, go and take a look!" Kida Ichiro said, after which he took someone to the monitoring room.


    In the monitoring room, Kida Ichiro really saw Yuriko and the two people behind her. He knew one of them, Huang Feng!


    Kida Ichiro didn''t know much about Huang Feng, only a few things about him and his appearance. At the same time, he also knew that he was very capable, otherwise, it would be impossible to break into the headquarters of the red hat alone.


    It¡¯s just that Ichiro Kida didn¡¯t expect that he laughed before that the headquarters of the red hat gave a Chinese man intrude casually. As a result, Huang Feng has broken into him now, although he is not alone this time, but It still made Kida Ichiro''s mood very bad.


    Immediately afterwards, Ichiro Kida also noticed that, besides Yuriko who had already confirmed the rebellion, the other person who followed Huang Feng was also an agent of China. It was this time who came to Japan with Huang Feng. They did not expect that they are now He actually broke in directly.


    Originally, Ichiro Kida knew that Huang Feng and the others came to the Wa country to seek revenge against them. Therefore, he set up an organization and ambush at the headquarters in advance. However, now there is no way to work, because Yuriko is working. Following Huang Feng''s side, looking like that, it was obvious that he had already taken refuge in Huang Feng, and the organs and ambushes in the headquarters were known to Yuriko before, and naturally they no longer work.

 1594 Chapter 1594

    Kida Ichiro''s face was ugly. He didn''t expect that Yuriko would betray suddenly, which made his previous preparations useless, and he was naturally in a bad mood.


    "President, what should I do now?" The subordinate asked anxiously. It was only after such a short time that Yuriko and others had already reached the tenth floor. This building has 33 floors. According to their advancing speed, Yuriko Waiting for someone to reach the top floor soon.


    "Let everyone go over and attack with all your strength!" Kita Ichiro said with a grim expression. At this time, it is not easy to escape. Moreover, although Huang Feng and the others are powerful, I don''t think they are dead. After all, there are very few ninjas in the lower floors, and if there are some, they are just low-level ninjas. The higher the level, the greater the number of ninjas and the higher the level of ninjas. Huang Feng, the three people, want to be so relaxed. It may not be easy to advance.


    Even though he thought so, after letting his subordinates leave, Ichiro Kida asked for help like Kazura Kazun and asked him to send some troops over. Only in this way can he be sure of nothing.


    Keimura Ichiga was a little confused about Kita Ichiro¡¯s request. He was waiting for Kita Ichiro to celebrate at this time. He did not expect that he did not wait for Kida Ichiro¡¯s arrival, but waited for the call from the other party for help, which surprised him. You know, the Ninja Organization is the top organization in the country, especially for assassinations, which can be deployed all over the world. As a result, Kida Ichiro actually asked him for help, and let himself open the team to the ninja. The headquarters of the organization is really incredible.


    However, Ichiro Kida didn''t mean to explain to him. He also felt that this matter was a bit embarrassing. Moreover, time is tight now, and there is no time to say anything.


    Although Jingcun Yihe was puzzled, he still ordered his men to bring a team to support him. He is still very powerful in the country of the country. It is not too difficult to mobilize an army.


    "Feng Huang, this is the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. It is not the headquarters of the red hat. You can come and leave if you want. I see how you die this time!" After Ichiro Kita got the permission from Kicun Ichiga , Staring at Huang Feng in the monitor with a sneer.


    In his eyes, Huang Feng is dead this time. Not to mention that there are still a large number of ninjas on his side. Even the army that will be there soon can bury Huang Feng. Huang Feng is already dead. One.


    Obviously, Ichiro Kida didn¡¯t know about the police chasing Huang Feng in the afternoon. It was almost annihilated. All three armed helicopters came back and forth. Because they were too enemy, the army did not treat the outside world. Declare this.


    Huang Feng felt very relaxed at this time. There was an insider who was carrying it. It was different. The speed of advancement was much faster. Although Huang Feng had come here to investigate before, however, time is limited and he does not Maybe the Ninja organization has been too detailed.


    However, Yuriko is obviously different. She has joined this organization for a long time and is familiar with every corner here. With her, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are a lot easier.


    Of course, when Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou did not fully believe in Yuriko at the beginning, she was afraid that she would take them into the ambush. However, when they saw Yuriko killing a few ninjas, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou The two were more relieved, Yuriko probably did not lie to them.


    "How did you do this?" After seeing Yuriko killing another ninja, Huang Feng couldn''t help but ask: "Not long ago, you were still a member of here, and they were still colleagues, how do you get it now? Got it?"


    This is what Huang Feng can''t understand. In his opinion, Yuriko and these people should be colleagues. Even if she wants to betray this organization, it is difficult for her to kill them without changing her face. Ninjas, after all, they should be familiar before, and the relationship may even be good.


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s question, Yuriko put away the dagger, and said respectfully: ¡°Back to the master, although they were colleagues before, they didn¡¯t have too deep feelings. In fact, the ninjas here did not have too much affection. Many feelings, one of the conditions for becoming a ninja is to abandon your own feelings, even family affection, here, the time will organize some internal fighting competitions, the participants are all ninjas here, everyone fights against each other, and the two sides will not Keep any affection, because only one person will survive in the end, which is one reason why the number of ninjas has never been very high."


    Yuriko¡¯s words made Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou stunned. They did not expect that there would be such a thing in the ninja organization, and it was actually such a way of getting along. If it was really like what Yuriko said, then these ninjas It is not surprising that there is no feeling between them. After all, no one knows who their opponents will be when they participate in a fighting match next time. It can be said that the people here are all their potential opponents. Expect too deep feelings between them?


    For a long time, Huang Feng slowly spit out two words "Abnormal!"


    Indeed, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, this kind of training is really abnormal enough, although he also admits that these ninjas are indeed extraordinary in some respects, and without the bondage of emotions, they can also make them less. Many fetters and weaknesses.


    However, Huang Feng still feels that this training method is too abnormal, it is simply not human, what is the difference between this and hell?


    Yuriko did not express anything special about Huang Feng¡¯s evaluation. People here have no feelings for each other. They only have one idea, which is to do everything possible to improve their strength. Only in this way can they be It is better to live here, and it is precisely because of this that the people here admire the strong team.


    At this time, Huang Feng heard the voice from upstairs and said to the two of them: "Let''s go up, I believe they are ready to welcome us."


    Kida Ichiro is obviously not a fool. He has been waiting for people for so long. It is impossible for him not to find out, and it is impossible for them to go upstairs easily. He must be ready now.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t worry too much. Among the three of them, he was the strongest, and Bai Xiaorou and Yuriko had similar strengths. However, before coming in, he had given Bai Xiaorou the golden silk soft armor, and Yuriko was Being proficient in invisibility, it can be said that both of them have improved their survivability a lot, plus having oneself to take care of them should not be a big problem.


    And she can see the invisibility of those people. Although Yuriko can''t see it, she herself is invisible. Therefore, she knows some of the characteristics of invisibility. Therefore, although she can''t spot those people in advance, Take precautions. At the moment when the other party starts to act, it is okay to make the first move.


    Therefore, it can be said that the stealth abilities of those ninjas did not cause much harm to the three of Huang Feng.


    "Crackling"


    When the three of Huang Feng wanted to go up to the eleventh floor, they encountered a strong sniper. At this time, these ninjas were no longer stubborn with only cold weapons, but used guns, so many people shot together. , Formed a barrage, blocking Huang Feng and the others¡¯ forward path. Even if Huang Feng could be invisible, he could not break through. The bullets were too dense, and there was not much room for him to shuttle.


    "Hold these things." Huang Feng took out a dozen grenades and handed them to Bai Xiaoruan and Yuriko.


    Bai Xiaorou knew about Huang Feng''s acceptance of the ring, so she was not surprised that Huang Feng made these grenades like a trick.


    Although Yuriko was puzzled, she didn''t show any strangeness on her face. Her face calmly took the grenade from Huang Feng''s hand, and then, skillfully pulling the ring, threw it out.


    "Touch" "touch"


    The grenade exploded, causing a scream, and the fire on it stopped immediately. Huang Feng Lingbo took a little luck, but he slid through the stairs with a crooked body. When he reached the top, he gave a few people who were still alive. The result is complete.


    Bai Xiaoruan and Yuriko also came up, but before they could stand firm, from a corner in front of them, they threw more than a dozen grenades, a black one. Obviously, they also wanted to wait with Huang Feng. Human means to kill Huang Feng and them.


    Huang Feng jumped up on the spot, took the initiative to fly to those grenades, kicked them back one by one in the air, Huang Feng used this skill, and because he is now a super master, he is very strong. His control is already perfect, so he can kick these grenades back instead of exploding.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    There was another explosion, followed by the familiar screams. The grenade thrown by those ninjas did not cause any harm to Huang Feng and the others, but killed them all.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and several people swept this floor, killing all those who were alone, and then proceeded to the twelfth floor.


    Kida Ichiro¡¯s expression became ugly again. He clearly saw how Huang Feng killed his subordinates in the monitoring room. It was useless to be invisible in front of him. Using firearms did not have much effect. Those machine guns, grenades, etc. didn''t do any harm to Huang Feng at all, and they were even used by him, causing a lot of casualties on their side.


    Kida Ichiro finally understood why Huang Feng could break into the Red Hat headquarters alone. This strength was too strong. There were so many people on his own, and there was no way to use him.

 1595 Chapter 1595

    "Go up, go up, let me stand it! No matter what, you must last until the arrival of the army!" Ichiro Kida yelled at his men.


    At this moment, Yuriko in the monitor suddenly stopped Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, pointed to the smooth wall not far in front, and said.


    "There is a bomb in the wall ahead!" Yuriko said.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were startled, and they stopped immediately and looked at the wall again. The surface looked normal. If it weren''t for Yuriko''s words, there would be no way to see it. There was a bomb buried in it.


    "Before, after Kida Ichiro knew that you were coming, he did a lot of layouts here, including ambushes and traps, and the wall in front was one of the traps." Yuriko explained.


    "You stand back a little, I''ll come." Huang Feng said.


    Afterwards, Yuriko and Bai Xiaorou stepped back a few steps, Huang Feng took a deep breath, and then sent out one after another with both palms. The sound of the dragon chant sounded again, only to hear the sound of "coax", the wall that Yuriko just pointed to. A huge gap was blasted by Huang Feng, and everything inside was broken.


    "Okay, let''s go." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaoruan Yuriko. After that, he walked first and stopped at the gap. Sure enough, he saw a lot of fragments of bombs there. After all, these bombs were destroyed by Huang Feng. It just shattered directly, obviously there is no way to continue to work.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou put more trust in Yuriko. Obviously, if the other party wanted to harm them, they would not point out the bomb just now. It was completely unnecessary. Neither Huang Feng nor Bai Xiaorou could see where the bomb was. .


    Because of this, Yuriko finally gained the trust of Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou.


    Of course, Yuriko was very happy about this. She still wanted to let Huang Feng take her as a slave. Now, Huang Feng finally believed her. This was a good change.


    However, Yuriko was happy, but Kida Ichiro at the other end of the monitor almost exploded. Before that, he had a slight illusion about Yuriko. He felt that what Yuriko just did was irrelevant, maybe just to get Huangfeng. He and Bai Xiaorou believed temporarily, but in his heart he still organized towards the ninja, and at the critical moment, he gave Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou a fatal blow.


    However, the current situation is very clear. Yuriko really took refuge in Huang Feng and the others. Otherwise, she would never take the initiative to point out the location of the bomb. The original idea of ??setting up the trap was thought of by Kida Ichiro, but it was specific. It was Yuriko who was responsible for the implementation. It can be said that the traps in this building were all arranged by Yuriko. The specific location is naturally very clear.


    Now that Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou have Yuriko''s leadership, it is impossible for Kida Ichiro to use those traps to kill them.


    "Damn it, Yuriko, I''m going to kill you!" Kida Ichiro yelled, staring at Yuriko in the monitor tightly. He hates Yuriko far more than Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou. After all, he was betrayed. The feeling of being very uncomfortable made him very uncomfortable.


    It''s just that Ichiro Kida obviously forgot that he himself had just betrayed the number one of Wa country not long ago, and even killed the opponent himself, and what Yuriko did now was not much different from what he did before.


    With the help of Yuriko, the three of Huang Feng moved forward a lot faster. Those traps were completely useless. Now Ichiro Kida can only hope that his ninjas will stop or even kill Huang Feng and the others.


    However, looking at the actual situation at the scene, Kida Ichiro felt that this hope seemed very slim. Huangfeng and Yuriko were not afraid of the ninja¡¯s invisibility, and if they confronted each other, their ninja would have suffered a great loss. It was not Huangfeng and the others. The opponents, whether they use cold weapons or hot weapons, are the same. Huang Feng seems to have clairvoyance. He found them early and made arrangements in advance so that those ninjas could only return without success.


    "Prepare, we will leave from the secret road immediately." Kida Ichiro said hoarsely, his tone was full of unwillingness. He had laughed at the Red Hat organization before, but now it is obvious that he is worse than others, and the other party is no better. It was Huang Feng who broke in, and they were going to be scared away by Huang Feng. It was too embarrassing to spread it out.


    However, there is no way to be ashamed. For the sake of my own life, I obviously can¡¯t think about face issues anymore. As long as I escape by myself, I will find revenge on Huang Feng, especially Yuriko. Up her!


    After unwillingly glanced at the monitor again, Kita Ichiro led the people to the secret road. Yuriko knew the secret road, but the entrance was on the top floor. Therefore, even if Yuriko knew it, their time was too late, Kida Ichiro still has time to leave.


    "Brother Huang, someone came out from the other side of the building. It looks like it looks like the head of the ninja organization, Ichiro Kida!" Just as the three of Huang Feng went up and killed step by step, Qi Hai suddenly sounded in the communication device. In addition to killing the fish that slipped through the net, he and the monkey are also responsible for monitoring everything around them.


    "They may have left the secret road, this building has a secret road to escape on the top floor." Yuriko said quickly.


    "Can you kill him over there?" Huang Feng said Qihai.


    "No!" Qi Haidao: "I just aimed at him, he seems to be sensitive, moving fast, so he won''t give me time to aim."


    In this regard, Huang Feng is actually not surprising. According to Kida Ichiro, he is also a top-notch expert. He must have his own prediction of danger, and it is normal to find that he is being targeted.


    "In what position, I will pass now!" Huang Feng said. These ordinary ninjas can be killed slowly, but they must never let Kida Ichiro go. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles.


    "In the northwest corner of the building, they just got in the car right now." Qi Hai said, and then he told Huang Feng what the car looked like.


    "You two will hold on here first, and I will go back." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaoruan and Yuriko.


    After that, the two could not agree, Huang Feng rushed directly to the windows on this floor, smashed the windows directly, and rushed outside the building.


    Yuriko was taken aback by Huang Feng''s actions. You know, they are on the fifteenth floor now. Huang Feng actually rushed out like this, and fell down from the fifteenth floor, even if Huang Feng is strong , That was a dead end, Yuriko didn''t understand why Huang Feng would do stupid things.


    However, when Yuriko saw that Bai Xiaorou''s face was not worried, she immediately forced herself to calm down, but her eyes were staring nervously at Huang Feng who rushed out the window.


    Then, she opened her eyes and her face was full of disbelief, because the Huangfeng outside the window did not fall down like she had thought before, but floated here, and then he looked around, It seemed to be determining the position, and then flew away with a "swish".


    "He, he..." Yuriko is also the kind of person who is very calm when things happen, but everything she sees now makes her very gaffe. Huang Feng actually flew away, and he could actually fly. ?!


    "Surprised? When you get to know him in the future, you will know that he knows more and flying is just one of them." Bai Xiaorou said calmly, she was not surprised by Huang Feng''s performance, because, She had known this secret of Huang Feng a long time ago.


    "Yeah." Yuriko responded softly, but her heart was not as calm as it seemed on the surface. At the same time, her heart''s admiration for Huang Feng was about to overflow, and she was even more grateful that she was before. The choice of surrendering to such a strong man and being Huang Feng''s servant is not only not an enemy''s thing for her, but in her opinion it is a very proud thing.


    Huang Feng on the other side knows that Yuriko''s admiration for him has grown deeper. After determining the location of Kita Ichiro, he chased it directly from the air. Soon, he saw the car that Kita Ichiro was riding in. .


    "Hey, let me send you to meet your men." Huang Feng looked at the car and muttered to himself. After that, while flying, he took out the bazooka again from his ring, Huang Feng Recently I like to use this stuff, convenient and powerful.


    "Shoo!" With a sound, a shell flew out of the rocket launcher and went straight to the car in which Ichiro Kida was riding.


    At this time, Kida Ichiro instinctively felt a little danger. The danger came from above him. Without even thinking about it, he opened the door for the first time, jumped out of the car, and rolled in place for a few laps. He just stopped, and he felt a little bit on his body. After all, the speed of the car was very fast just now, even if he is already a first-class expert, he will inevitably be injured.


    However, now he did not feel the pain of the injury, but felt a trace of rejoicing, because the car he was riding in was hit by a cannonball just after he jumped from the top, and then he followed In the immediate explosion, the people inside are probably dead.


    However, before he was grateful for long, he soon realized that it was dangerous here. Obviously, someone wanted to kill him, but he didn''t know if this person was from the China National Security Bureau.


    Thinking of this, Kida Ichiro quickly got up, trying to escape, but at this moment, there was a person standing in front of him, looking at him with a smile on his face.


    "President Kida, where are you going?" the man asked.


    "Huang Feng! Why are you here? You are not, you are not..." Kida Ichiro looked at the young man standing in front of him with an incredulous expression. Although it was the first time the two met face to face like this, However, Kida Ichiro obviously knew Huang Feng, but he couldn''t understand why Huang Feng appeared here now.

 1596 Chapter 1596

    "You mean, I should be in that building, right." Huang Feng said for him.


    Indeed, Huangfeng was already on the fifteenth floor at the time, and it took a lot of time to get down from above. After all, the elevators were artificially closed by Ichiro Kita. When Huangfeng came down from the upper floor, Ichiro felt that he was already there. Away from here, it is impossible for Huang Feng to catch up with him.


    But, what is going on now, how can Huang Feng appear before his eyes?How did he get here so fast?This is not scientific.


    When asked by Huang Feng, Kida Ichiro reacted. It was not the time to think about this. All he had to do now was to run away from Huang Feng''s eyes.


    Immediately, Kita Ichiro''s body in front of Huang Feng''s body became blurred, and then disappeared into the air. Compared with the ninjas Huang Feng encountered before, Ichiro''s stealth technique was obviously much better.


    However, this is still not difficult for Huang Feng, because his previous attention has always been on Kida Ichiro, so even if he is invisible at the moment, Huang Feng can still know where he is.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!" Huang Feng said. After that, when he slipped his feet, he had already caught up. How could Lingbo''s microstep speed be comparable to that of Kida Ichiro?Therefore, before Kida Ichiro could run far, he was stopped by Huang Feng again.


    "Huang Feng, do you really think I am afraid of you?" Seeing that his invisibility has no effect on Huang Feng, and the speed is not as fast as Huang Feng, Ichiro Kida also gave up his plan to escape. He knew that he wanted to get away today. If there is, there is only one way, and that is to kill Huang Feng!


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to leave safely in front of Huang Feng.


    Thinking of this, Kida Ichiro''s wrist shook, and a dagger appeared in his hand. Even if his invisibility technique had no effect in front of Huang Feng, he did not sit still. How to say, he is also a first-class expert, impossible. Frightened by Huang Feng, he chose to flee before because Huang Feng broke his invisibility technique and prevented him from turning for a while.


    But now, Ichiro Kida has clearly figured it out. Huang Feng is not bad, but he is not bad. How he said he is also with a first-class master, even if he does not have the ability to be invisible, but he can¡¯t just fight by himself. But Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng saw Kida Ichiro take out the dagger, and at the same time, the momentum on his body became stronger and he couldn''t help but also became serious. After all, this was the first first-rate master he encountered in reality, and Huang Feng did not dare main idea.


    Suddenly, Ichiro Kida rushed to Ling Feng, and the dagger in his hand, with a hint of coldness, pierced Huang Feng¡¯s neck directly. Huang Feng¡¯s neck was slightly tilted, and he could not hide. However, Ichiro Kida¡¯s reaction was very Quick, take advantage of the trend and pull the dagger horizontally, still cutting it towards Huang Feng''s neck.


    Huang Feng was short and kicked Kida Ichiro''s belly, but saw that Kida Ichiro''s back bends, his belly retracted a lot in an instant, and Huang Feng''s kick failed.


    However, when Kita Ichiro was fortunate, Huang Feng''s attack did not stop. His feet kicked towards Kita Ichiro¡¯s abdomen at a faster speed. This time, I could not escape and was kicked. Just flew out.


    Kida Ichiro was shocked. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so fast. One move after another, he has no time to react. He can avoid it once, but he cannot avoid it a second time.


    And this is not over yet. In the corner of his eyes, he saw Huang Feng''s body leaving a shadow on the spot, and he rushed towards him. He hadn''t made any preparations yet, but Huang Feng was It was under him, and then he punched him in the back.


    "Crack!" Kida Ichiro suddenly felt that his back bone seemed to be broken. It was a dangerous place. Maybe he would be crippled from then on, spending the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    Of course, the premise is that Huang Feng can let him go, but, obviously, Huang Feng has no plans to let Kida Ichiro go today.


    I saw that after Kida Ichiro¡¯s body fell from the air, before he landed, he was once again beaten out by Huang Feng. Then, he kept repeating this action, going up and down, Kida Ichiro himself couldn''t do anything except scream.


    Huang Feng¡¯s face is very calm. Although this Kida Ichiro can be regarded as a first-rate master, it is only in reality. In the world of "Tianlong Babu", he can be regarded as a second-rate master at best. It can reach the second-rate intermediate level.


    And Huang Feng is already a super master even in the world of "Tianlong Babu". The gap between the two is too big. It is like a sky and a land, even if Kida Ichiro has already used it. I tried my best, but there is still no way to change anything. Now I can only be beaten by Huang Feng like a sandbag.


    "Okay, it''s time to send you on the road!" Huang Feng felt that he was about to fight, and he didn''t want to continue entangled with this Kida Ichiro. Looking at the body of Kida Ichiro falling again, Huang Feng used all his strength this time, "Jianlong "Eighteen Palms" was useful again, hitting Kida Ichiro''s back, directly penetrating his body.


    Huang Feng still likes to use the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon. This kung fu is very powerful, coupled with Huang Feng''s own strong internal strength, the combination of the two, the lethality is quite powerful.


    After Kida Ichiro ate Huang Feng''s palm, he immediately swallowed. However, in addition to some unwillingness on his face, more of it was relief. He was just beaten by Huang Feng like a sandbag. Go, his heart is very aggrieved, but he can''t do anything, the pain in his body is getting stronger and stronger, he even thought in his heart, it''s better to die.


    And now, Huang Feng is finally dead, Kida Ichiro also feels relieved, he finally does not need to be humiliated by Huang Feng, of course, he also feels regret in his heart, if he knows that Huang Feng is so strong, The gap between myself and Huang Feng is so big, I shouldn''t have provoke Huang Feng in the first place.


    With "Bump!", Kida Ichiro''s body finally fell to the ground, and his body was soon covered with blood, his eyes wide open and he was dead.


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to glance at Ichiro Kida, and flew directly into the air, heading to the headquarters of the Ninja Organization again.


    "Are you two all right?" Huang Feng flew from the previous gap to the fifteenth floor again, and the two of Bai Xiao and Yuriko were still there.


    "It''s okay." Bai Xiaorou said: "Then Ichiro Kida is dead?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    "Then we continue to go up?" Bai Xiaojudo, she was not too surprised by Kita Ichiro''s death. After all, she understood Huang Feng''s strength. As long as there were no accidents, then Kita Ichiro was bound to die.


    "Go up, solve the people above, we will go back." Huang Feng said.


    "Wait!" Yuriko said suddenly.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou looked at Yuriko and didn''t know what she meant. No matter what Huang Feng said before, she would not object. She was quite cooperative along the way. How did she stop Huang Feng this time?


    Seeing Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou looking at herself, Yuriko said, "Master, Ichiro Kida is dead, and the ninjas above have lost their leadership. You can completely subdue them and let them work for you. I know the master, you are very capable. I must look down on these ninjas, but they can help the master do things that are inconvenient for you to show up, and if they do things in secret, it will not hurt the master."


    After hearing Yuriko¡¯s words, Huang Feng was slightly moved. He had to admit that these ninjas still have some advantages, especially their invisibility skills. They are simply the right choice for assassination. Huang Feng himself will become invisible. Of course he understands. The benefits of invisibility, although the invisibility of those ninjas can be seen by themselves, other people can''t do it. They are still very useful in many cases.


    Moreover, as Yuriko said, if they can subdue them, they can help themselves to do things that are inconvenient for them to come forward. Moreover, this is obviously a force that is not weak, if it can be controlled under their own hands. , That is also a great help for yourself, isn''t it what you need to continue to expand?


    "Huang Feng, I think what Yuriko said is important. Those ninjas are obviously more useful than dead." At this time, Bai Xiaorou also said.


    Seeing Bai Xiaorou say the same, Huang Feng also made up his mind completely, and then said: "Okay, then find a way to subdue them."


    "Master, what we ninja admire most is the strong. Master, your skill, I believe they all know it now. It is not too difficult to conquer them. However, in order to avoid any accidents, the master should use the previous one. I believe that those ninjas will not dare to betray your master in the future." Yuriko continued, obviously, she was very considerate of Huang Feng.


    "Well, just do what you said." Huang Feng said.


    With Huang Feng''s answer, Yuriko also had a little more confidence. She began to shout to the people upstairs, telling them that Kida Ichiro was dead, and told them to give up resistance, Huang Feng and she would not kill them again.


    Yuriko''s status in the ninja organization was not low. Although many ninjas didn''t know why she rebelled, but now Ichiro Kida is dead, and they can''t beat Huang Feng and the others, there is only a dead end for continued resistance.


    In the hearts of these ninjas in Waguo, there is no concept of desperately guarding them. They used to obey Kida Ichiro''s orders, and would not directly follow the orders of a high-ranking official. Now Kida Ichiro is dead, and it is normal for them to give up resistance.

 1597 Chapter 1597

    Originally, these ninjas, under Huang Feng and others'' offensive, seemed to be incapable of their ability. Now that I heard that Ichiro Kida is dead, their hearts are naturally shaken even more. Plus, now it is Yuriko who is coming to persuade. In this way, their former leader, naturally many people chose to give up resistance.


    "As long as you give up resistance, I will not take action again." Huang Feng looked at the many ninjas and said: "Moreover, your boss is her in the future, and I will not lead you directly."


    Huang Feng pointed to Yuriko and said.


    Huang Feng knew that, compared to her, these ninjas were obviously more able to accept the leadership of Yuriko. After all, Yuriko was a Japanese, and she was also a senior in the ninja organization. If she accepts her leadership, those ninjas will be more accepting.


    Moreover, Huang Feng now also believes in Yuriko, not only because of her previous combat performance, but more importantly, she also planted a life and death talisman on her body. Huang Feng is not afraid that she will betray her, it will not do her any good. .


    Sure enough, after hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, those ninjas were obviously relieved. Indeed, Huang Feng¡¯s guess was correct. These ninjas were obviously more likely to accept Yuriko¡¯s leadership. If this were the case, their hearts would be more accepting, after all. , Yuriko was their leader before, but now Ichiro Kida is missing.


    But after hearing what Huang Feng said, Yuriko was taken aback for a moment. She did not expect Huang Feng to say that. However, she did not say anything. When she chose to join Huang Feng, she had already made up her mind. In this life, she did not. They will betray Huang Feng, so whether these people are left to their own management, they can be regarded as helping Huang Feng to share some things. These people will become the sharpest swords under Huang Feng in the future. Wherever Feng needs to be cut, she will be cut to.


    I saw the next thing. Yuriko gathered the remaining power of the ninja. Of course, not all ninjas chose to surrender. Some people wanted to resist. However, their resistance did not cause any waves. Huang Fengqing A light shot will suppress them all, which makes Huang Feng more important in the hearts of those ninjas, and he also understands the gap between himself and Huang Feng.


    And when Yuriko gathered the ninjas, Huang Feng secretly planted life and death talisman on them. After all, these people are Japanese, and they were beaten to succumb to them. Huang Feng cannot guarantee that these people will She has always been loyal to herself, so this idea of ??preventing trouble is still necessary, and this suggestion was made by Yuriko, so she did not show any strangeness.


    Of course, as long as those ninjas do not betray Huang Feng, Huang Feng will still not move the life and death talisman. When he planted the life and death talisman, he did it secretly. Those ninjas didn¡¯t even know that Huang Feng was already there. A bomb is planted in his body. As long as they have a little ambition, the bomb will explode, making them worse than dead.


    "Brother Huang, be careful, there is an army coming." Just as Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou watched Yuriko rectify the ninja, the monkey''s voice rang in their ears.


    When Huang Feng raised his eyebrows, he understood that these people might be the rescuers called by Ichiro Kita, but obviously, they did not know that Ichiro Kida was dead now, and Ichiro Kida could not wait for his rescue.


    However, this time Huang Feng did not expect to do it himself. He wanted to see the true strength of these ninjas, and now is a good opportunity.


    So Huang Feng called Yuriko, told her the following situation, and then said: "Let your ninjas solve this matter."


    "Okay, Master." Naturally, Yuriko would not disobey Huang Feng''s orders in the slightest. Moreover, she can also understand why Huang Feng did this. This one wants to see the strength of those ninjas, and the other is, If you want those ninjas to take action against the army of the country, it is considered to have accepted the name of the cast. In the future, if you want to betray Huang Feng, you may have to think about it.


    Therefore, after Yuriko left Huang Feng, she took the ninjas down. As for Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, they came to the monitoring room. Here, they could clearly see the actions of those people.


    Of course, those ninjas are all invisible at this time. Even if it is Huang Feng, it is difficult to find them through the monitor. However, he and Bai Xiaorou have seen the soldiers entering this building one after another. Killing, those soldiers didn''t even understand until they died, who killed them, they didn''t even see who the enemy was.


    "These ninjas are really amazing at assassination." Bai Xiaorou said as she looked at the monitor, the soldiers were killed.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded. In fact, Huang Feng is also very satisfied with this point. With this group of invisible ninjas, his strength has increased a lot, thanks to Yuriko''s previous suggestions.


    "What shall we do next?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    They came to the Japanese this time to teach the ninja organization, and now, this matter is over, Ichiro Kida is dead, and the remaining ninjas have been collected by Huang Feng. It can be said that they came to the Japanese country. The task has been completed.


    "Find an agent!" Huang Feng said with a faint color flashing in his eyes: "I don''t want that Jingcun Yihe to be the number one in the Japanese country. I don''t want the big guys in the country."


    Bai Xiaorou nodded. This is certain. Jingcun Yihe has always seen Huaxia wrong. He has made remarks against Huaxia many times before. Therefore, it is obviously impossible for the high-level domestic officials to see this person on stage.


    "So, I plan to support a leader of the Japanese nation to come to power." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou. He didn''t hide anything about Bai Xiaorou. After all, Bai Xiaorou knew even the most confidential things like storage boxes. For other things, there is nothing left to say.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy, right?" Bai Xiaorou said


    This is for sure. Those who want to be on stage now must be those with background and ability. Such people can willingly accept Huang Feng''s leadership?Follow Huang Feng''s orders?If the ordinary people of the Wa country know that the reputation of a traitor cannot escape, can those people be willing to take such a big risk to cooperate with Huang Feng?


    "It''s easy to say, and it''s not easy to say." Huang Feng said: "It depends on how to operate. I don''t know the high-level staff of the country very well. After Yuriko comes back, I will ask her to talk about it."


    "Yuriko was a high-level ninja organization before, and she must have understood the high-levels of the country." Bai Xiaorou said. After that, she looked at Huang Feng and smiled: "You took her as a slave. For you, it''s something. Great thing, Yuriko is beautiful and strong, and she can lead a special unit. This is a great help for you."


    "Do you think she is credible?" Huang Feng said: "I always feel a little unreal. I beat her so badly before, why would she take the initiative to ask to be my servant? Even an ordinary person wouldn''t be so. Choose?"


    "This is because you don''t know much about the culture of the Japanese country." Bai Xiaorou said: "In fact, people in this country are still very servile in their hearts. They worship the strong. As long as you are stronger than him, he will identify with you. In their view, it is not a shame to be a slave to the strong, and Yuriko chose to be your slave for this reason. It can be said that as long as your strength is stronger than her, then she will live forever. Will not betray you."


    "It can still be like this." Huang Feng said with a little shock. The country of Japan is really interesting enough. After being defeated, he didn''t think about revenge, but actually worshipped the other side and took refuge in the other side.


    "That''s it." Bai Xiaorou said. Because of her mission, she had understood some conditions in the Japanese Kingdom. Therefore, in Huang Feng''s opinion, there were some incredible things, but in her opinion, there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Besides, you have so many ninjas under your hand, which is still very helpful to you. It is a good thing for all of us." Bai Xiaorou said, "all of us" in her mouth is naturally yellow Feng and his woman, only the stronger Huang Feng''s strength and power, the more stable their lives can be, this is the consensus of everyone.


    Su Yumo, Tang Muxue and their families, why would they agree to follow Huang Feng now?And still knowing that Huang Feng is more than one woman?Isn''t it because Huang Feng is strong enough?Therefore, the stronger Huang Feng is, the more he will be recognized by the big families in the imperial capital. Even if Huang Feng''s team of ninjas cannot appear on the bright side, that is his hidden strength and only benefits him.


    Huang Feng nodded. Of course he also understood this. Although the storage box now has the function of taking people to other spaces, it is best not to use this hand, and occasionally go to other spaces to play. It''s okay. If you have been living in other spaces, everyone will not adapt. After all, they have lived on Earth for so many years.


    And only if his strength is strong enough, can he avoid this last step.


    While Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were chatting, Yuriko over there had personally led the people to slaughter the troops that had arrived. Those people still couldn''t figure it out yet. He hadn''t seen the enemy yet. As a result, he was continuously assassinated. Didn''t it mean that the enemy was only a few people?Why do they feel that there are enemies everywhere?


    "Withdraw, everyone withdraw!"


    Finally, after losing more than half of the soldiers, the commander of this team issued an order to retreat. It won¡¯t work if he doesn¡¯t retreat, unless he wants to watch his men all die here.

 1598 Chapter 1598

    The commander did not expect that, in his opinion, it was a very easy human task, but this situation will happen now.


    The order he received before was that the people who came here to support the Ninja Organization, what kind of existence the Ninja Organization is, he knows. In his opinion, he is here at best to strengthen himself, and he does not need to act on his own. , If there are any enemies, the people of the ninja organization can solve them. He hasn''t seen it yet. Who can be wild at the headquarters of the ninja organization.


    However, it now appears that the reality is not what he had expected before. When they arrived here, they had not seen the enemy upstairs. As a result, the people on their side died one after another, and they even watched. Not knowing who killed them, this weird situation is like the way the ninja organizers act.


    However, this doesn''t make sense. This is the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. They come here to help the ninja organization. It can''t be the Ninja organization doing their hands on their allies. It''s impossible.


    But, if this is not the case, then who is killing them?Could it be that in this world, besides those ninjas, who else can be invisible?


    The commander found that he couldn''t figure out the twists and turns inside, so he decided to take his team back first.


    "Since you are here, don''t leave!"


    Just as the commander turned around, a cold female voice suddenly came out of his ear, and the chill in the words made him shiver unconsciously.


    "Who is it? Come out for me!" The commander drew out his pistol in fright, and kept firing at the place where the sound just appeared, even if he didn''t see anything.


    However, his shot did not have any effect, and it did not hit anyone. His face was full of panic, holding the gun, guarding left and right.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt that his back seemed to have been stabbed with a dagger. With a "puff", the dagger was very sharp and directly pierced his body.


    "Ah!" The commander screamed, but he turned his body abruptly and shot at the position behind his back, but he still didn''t find anything. The dagger that pierced his body just now also Has been pulled out.


    "Come out, come out to me!" The commander yelled frantically. Facing the threat of death, he couldn''t keep calm anymore. He felt like he was going crazy. He was seriously injured, but who did it? Do not know at all.


    "Go, you must go now, get out of here." The commander kept thinking in his mind.


    Then, he ran to the car next to him, but he was attacked again without running two steps. This time, the opponent''s dagger cut his neck directly, he lowered his head slightly, and finally saw A pair of hands, a pair of white and tender arms, if he didn''t hold a dagger in this hand, he would surely hold up this hand, slightly touching the other side.


    "You shouldn''t have appeared here." The female voice sounded again.


    After that, the hand was retracted, but the commander was clutching his neck and fell down. In the process of falling to the ground, he saw a somewhat familiar figure, but the doubts in his heart increased.


    "It was her who just killed me? How could it be her? Shouldn''t it be her? What the hell is going on?" All kinds of doubts surfaced in the commander''s mind. He wanted to ask, but found that he could no longer send out. The voice is gone, and finally, the eyes are dead, and they can only die with full of doubts.


    "Kill! None of these people will stay!" Seeing that the commander had died, Yuriko''s expression did not change at all, as if she hadn''t killed the person.


    In fact, Yuriko knew this commander. Although she was not very familiar with the other party, she had met before. After all, Ichiro Kida and Ichiga Keimura are allies, and they had a close relationship before. , And Yuriko is a powerful subordinate of Kida Ichiro, and this commander is a trusted person of Jingcun Ichiga. Therefore, the other party has followed Jingcun Ichiga several times to the headquarters of the Ninja Organization, and Yuriko and the other party naturally met each other.


    However, now Yuriko¡¯s position is different. Let¡¯s not say that she was unfamiliar with this person at first, even if she is familiar, she will do the same, because this is the first task assigned to her by her master Huang Feng. She must finish beautifully to let Huang Feng know that although the ninjas have no resistance in front of him, they are still scary when facing other people.


    It may be the same as Yuriko¡¯s thoughts, or it may be to vent the feeling of powerlessness when facing Huang Feng before. In short, those ninjas did not show any mercy when facing these ordinary soldiers. They were constantly slaughtering. The lives of these people want to prove to themselves and Huang Feng that they are still useful.


    And all of this, Huang Feng has used a monitor, and he can naturally understand it. In fact, Huang Feng has never underestimated these ninjas, just because they can be invisible, Huang Feng attaches great importance to them, of course. In his eyes, these ninjas are just tools worth using, and those ninjas are also self-conscious.


    The fighting outside the building slowly subsided. None of the soldiers who arrived could return alive. The team of hundreds died in the vicinity of the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. Otherwise, the crowd here had been evacuated. I''m afraid it has long been onlookers.


    Of course, there are also monkeys and Qi Hai¡¯s credits. Although the two have never shown up, they still kill a lot of enemies, especially Qi Hai. With his superb shooting skills, he could not kill. Few people.


    "Master, all the soldiers have been killed, and there is no one to live." After Yuriko completed the task, she came to Huang Feng to report.


    "Well, I just saw it. You did a good job." Huang Feng said, "Let your people clean up those corpses. Besides, tell me that besides Jingcun Yihe, you are the country of Japan. Who else might be on stage."


    "Back to the master, the one who is most likely to be in that position in the country now is Kagimura Iga." Yuriko replied, "In addition to him, there are also Mai Ikegami, Rika Tanaka, and Yuki Fujima. However, The status of these people in the country is lower than that of Jingcun Yihe. In addition, this time Jingcun Yihe used the death of the previous No. 1 adult to make a fuss, which gave him a lot of support."


    "Of these people, who is most likely to be controlled?" Huang Feng said directly. He also understands what Yuriko said. However, he doesn''t think that Jingcun Yihe will definitely be able to reach that position, especially if he will After the video is sent back.


    "Mai Ikegami!" Yuriko said: "This person is the weakest among the four at present, but his ambition is not small. According to the previous investigations organized by our organization, he has always been thinking about that position. Kida Ichiro tried to kill him before, but the opponent was not strong enough, so he didn''t rush to do it. Now it''s even more impossible."


    "Why do you think he is easily controlled?" Huang Feng asked.


    "This person is very ambitious, but he has little courage. The owner only needs to threaten him and use some means to make him succumb." Yuriko said: "Moreover, there are big consortiums behind the other people. He is the only one who hasn''t. Although he has been looking for it, he has obviously not found it yet.


    Huang Feng nodded. In this case, he could use the carrot and the stick together to control the opponent.


    Although Huang Feng could kill others, including Jingcun Ichiga, it does not cure the root cause. If those people died, the forces behind them would still push other people out. In that case, Mai Chishang was still not the best Strong.


    However, Huang Feng can help him in other ways, such as paying money, and handling other things that he can do, and people who can express opinions on this matter. Of course, Huang Feng does not mind using some means when necessary. Kill some people.


    Anyway, this is the country of Japan!Huang Feng didn''t feel any pressure.


    "Tomorrow night, you take me to meet this adult." Huang Feng said to Yuriko.


    "Good." Yuriko replied.


    After that, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou left. As for Yuriko, they stayed. There are too many pieces to clean up here. Yuriko has to deal with the people who come to investigate later. After all, such a big thing happened here. With so many people, it is impossible not to attract the attention of others.


    Fortunately, everyone who knew the actual situation died except Huang Feng. Therefore, Yuriko was not worried about the next investigation, especially now this sensitive matter. Many people want to be in that position. It is even more unlikely that they are willing to offend their ninja organization, that is to cause trouble for themselves.


    "Go, let''s go back." Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou joined Monkey and Qi Haidao.


    "Where is that beauty snake?" the monkey asked. Obviously, Yuriko is as beautiful and dangerous as the beauty snake in his heart. The monkey does not have the ability to see through the invisibility of the other party like Huang Feng, so she is naturally very afraid of Yuriko. of.


    "She has something left." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Regarding Huang Feng''s subduing of the Ninja organization, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou have reached an agreement, that is, they will not talk to Monkey and Qi Haiming. If they say anything to them, they will definitely report to Director Rong. This is not Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are willing to see. Huang Feng has subdued the ninja organization, hoping that they will become his unknown trump card. He wants to do something that he does not show up. Naturally, he does not want them to be seen by others. To know, in that case, things become complicated.

 1599 Chapter 1599 is not qualified to order me

    The monkey and Qi Hai naturally have no doubts about Bai Xiaorou¡¯s words. Moreover, they are both members of the China National Security Bureau. Yuriko is a ninja from the Japanese country. It is indeed inconvenient to stay together all the time. It¡¯s not that Yuriko has always been very cooperative before. The monkey and Qi Hai might have suggested killing her. After all, when they were performing their tasks, they had also dealt with the people of the country and the people of the country. There is not much goodwill.


    The four people drove back to their previous residence, and found such a big thing here, there must be a lot of people coming soon, and it will be inconvenient for them to continue to stay.


    In fact, Huang Feng and the others were right. Not long after they left the headquarters of the Ninja Organization, a lot of people came there, including police, soldiers from the army, and people from other special departments of the Japanese Kingdom. After receiving instructions from Kazuka Jingcun, he rushed for reinforcements.


    Jingcun Kazuka was also in the crowd, his face was very ugly. When Kida Ichiro asked him to send someone over, he didn''t care too much. In his opinion, it was impossible for anyone to make trouble at the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. Kida Ichiro is unreasonably worried.


    However, Jingcun Yihe did not expect that none of the people he sent would survive. Before the soldiers died, they asked him for help. He also knew that the situation here was critical, so , Brought more people here to support, but when he came, his former subordinates had already become corpses, even including a subordinate he trusted very much.


    "What the hell is going on? Can anyone tell me what''s going on? How about Ichiro Kida? Let him come out and give me an explanation!" Keimura Ichiga said angrily. He was going to celebrate with Ichiro Kida tonight. As a result, something like this happened. Naturally, there was no way to continue the celebration. It was not surprising that he would feel angry.


    Obviously, Keimura Ichiga did not know that Ichiro Kida was also dead.


    At this time, Yuriko came out of the building and looked at the many heavily armed people outside, her face did not change at all.


    "Yuriko, you just came here. What happened here? Why are my people dead? And, where is Kida Ichiro? Why didn''t he come down?" Jingcun Kazuka quickly asked after seeing Yuriko .


    Yuriko was an assistant to Kida Ichiro before, and was a high-level ninja organization. Therefore, Keimura Ichiga also knew her and had thoughts about her. After all, Yuriko looks very sweet, especially when she laughs. She is beautiful, and even though she is in her twenties, she looks like a high school student, which is very attractive to Jingcun Yiga.


    However, Yuriko is an important assistant of Kida Ichiro, and Yuriko herself is also very strong. Therefore, although Keimura Ichiga has ideas for her, she dare not use it. After all, he had to rely on ninjas before. Organized, but he has already thought about it. Once he gets to that position, the first thing is to get him to bed with a woman who has no choice but to get his heart out. When the time comes, she probably won¡¯t either. Dare to resist.


    It''s just that, now that something like this has happened, Jingcun Ichiga obviously has no way to care about Yuriko''s beauty for the time being. He needs to understand the true feelings of the matter, how his subordinates died, and what is going on here.


    "It was the Huaxia people." Facing Jingcun''s question, Yuriko said with a constant expression: "Huaxia people have come in lurking, because before Chairman Kida and Master Jingcun, you both framed the Huaxia people, so Huaxia People are angry, they come here to teach us a lesson."


    Speaking of this, Yuriko looked towards Jingcun Iga and said, "Now, Lord Kida has been killed by them, and their next target is likely to be Lord Jingcun!"


    Jingcun Yihe was taken aback, with a little panic on his face, and said, "Kida is dead? How is this possible? How could he die if he is so powerful? And, are the Chinese people reacting so quickly?"


    Jingcun Yiga couldn''t accept the killing of Kida. After all, he knew that Kida was very skilled, so how could he be killed easily?The other is the performance of the Huaxia people. I used to criticize what the Huaxia people did in the international community. They didn''t say a word, thinking they didn''t dare to speak. They didn''t expect that they were so ruthless and directly killed the country. , And the speed is so fast.


    "It was the Chinese people who did it. Chairman Kida is indeed dead. I will be in charge for the time being here." Yuriko said unchanged face, "I advise you to be careful, sir. Those people will not let you go. Yes, those people are very powerful, and all of your soldiers were killed by them."


    In fact, Yuriko¡¯s current remarks were discussed with Huang Feng. At this stage, Huang Feng and the others did not intend to kill Jingcun Yihe, and it is reasonable to push this matter to Huaxia¡¯s head. , In this way, Yuriko can lurch smoothly, and Huang Feng and the others have come to the country to find things. There is nothing impossible to carry one more pot, and even believe that the country will still be very satisfied with their approach.


    At the same time, this way, it will also let other people in the country understand that Huaxia people are not so easy to mess with, they are very powerful, and if Huang Feng wants to find someone to cooperate, it will be much smoother.


    Hearing what Yuriko said, Jingcun Yihe looked around subconsciously, and saw that there were people he had brought around. There were no Chinese people, so he was relieved, but he didn''t dare to be true. Relax, because the Huaxia people are still in the Wa country at this time and may launch a sneak attack on him at any time.


    "Where are those Chinese people?" Jingcun Yihe asked.


    "Retracted." Yuriko said: "If I hadn''t taken people to guard here, I''m afraid I wouldn''t see Lord Jingcun."


    Yuriko did not forget to give herself some credit.


    "You take the people and protect me from now on, and stay with me!" Jingcun Ichi said to Yuriko, although Ichiro Kida was killed by those Chinese people, but this does not mean that ninjas are useless. In fact, their protective role is still very obvious.


    And now Jingcun Yihe also knows that he has completely offended the Chinese people. Those people who can kill Kida Ichiro will definitely not let him go. He must strengthen the protective force around him. And these The ninja is obviously the right person.


    Moreover, Keimura Ichiga didn¡¯t care much about Kita Ichiro¡¯s death in his heart, and even faintly happy. Before, the relationship between himself and this Kita Ichiro was just a cooperative relationship, and that Kita Ichiro was fighting I have a ninja organization, and I am also very skilled. In many cases, I don''t put myself in the eyes when talking.


    Okay, Ichiro Kida is dead. I can take advantage of this opportunity to incorporate the Ninja Organization. In the future, I will be the boss of this Ninja Organization, and my strength has increased a bit, and I don¡¯t have to look at it anymore. Ichiro Kida winked.


    However, before I waited long for Kida Ichiro to be happy, Yuriko shook her head and said, "I won''t take someone to protect you. You are not qualified to order us to do anything!"


    "You!" Jingcun Yihe was furious. He didn''t expect that Yuriko would dare to say to herself like this: "You dare to disobey my orders?!"


    You know, although Ichiro Kida was sometimes very arrogant and didn''t even put himself in the eyes when speaking, but he would still listen to what he said most of the time.


    However, Jingcun Kazuga did not expect that Yuriko would dare to reject herself so directly now, this is something that Kida Ichiro did not dare to do before!How does this make Jingcun Yiga not angry?


    "Why not?" Yuriko didn''t have the slightest panic on her face, and she was still so calm. At this time, she was not facing Huang Feng, but Jingcun Ichi. For Yuriko who advocates strength, Jing Muraichiga''s pressure on him is obviously not as great as Huang Feng''s.


    "We are enduring the organization! We only take orders from the country''s number one! You are not yet, so you are not qualified to order us to do anything, wait until you get to that position!" Yuriko said coldly.


    "You!" Jingcun Kazuka pointed at Yuriko, his face full of anger, but he was speechless, because Yuriko was right. The Ninja Organization had been acting under the orders of the country before. It''s a rule, but Keimura Kazuga didn''t expect that he could persuade the Kida Ichiro, but there was nothing to do with Yuriko, and this woman was unwilling to listen to her.


    At this time, Keimura Ichiga suddenly missed Kida Ichiro a little bit. If he was still there, these ninjas would definitely listen to him. Although Kida Ichiro¡¯s attitude is not so good sometimes, it is better than Yuriko. A woman who doesn''t give herself face is much better.


    "You wait for me!" Seeing Yuriko''s resolute attitude, Jingcun Kazuka couldn''t help it. It seems that wanting to subdue these ninjas is not as easy as he thought before.


    As soon as Jingcun turned around, he left, but in his heart he had already slapped Yuriko''s blood on his head, thinking about waiting for her to board that position, she must beg for mercy in bed!


    Yuriko coldly watched Jingcun Yihe leading the people away, but she was not at all scared. In her opinion, although Jingcun Yihe was a powerful figure in the Wa country, when compared with Huang Feng, it was It''s nothing. Now Huang Feng doesn''t want him to be in that position. From Yuriko''s point of view, it is absolutely impossible for Jingcun Yihe to climb!

 1600 Chapter 1600 Demon Race Reappearance

    When Huang Feng''s four returned to their residence, Qiu Ningshuang hadn''t rested yet. Although Huang Feng asked her to rest early before leaving to recover as soon as possible, Huang Feng went to perform a dangerous task. Qiu Ningshuang was worried about Huang Feng. Obviously there is no way to rest early.


    Now that Huang Feng came back safely, Qiu Ningshuang''s face finally showed a smile.


    "Take a rest early, it''s okay." Huang Feng comforted Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang replied cleverly.


    Although she almost died today, she is still very happy, because there is finally a result between herself and Huang Feng, and this result makes her very satisfied. Therefore, she is in a good mood now. , Is also very relaxed, this is the feeling she hasn''t had for a long time in this period of time.


    In a certain time and space, under the blue sky and white sun, there were black shadows flying in the sky. These black shadows flew from all directions, but the destination of the flight was the same, that is, the highest mountain here.


    On that mountain peak, there was a large platform. There were already some figures on the platform at this time. These people looked up at the dark shadows that were getting closer to the sky and chatted.


    "Isn''t it the people from the Zixiaozong who came from the east? It seems that there are a lot of people here, but I don''t know who they are leading the team." said one of the young men in long robes.


    "It may be Master Buyi. This time the matter seems to be very big. The head and the elders have all appeared, and even the elders who often retreat have also appeared. It can be seen that this time must be a big event. The head has invited others. The people of the sect came here to discuss, presumably, the status of those who come should not be low." The person next to him said.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" The person said before: "How do I think that the head and the elders are a little nervous. The atmosphere in the clan doesn''t seem to be too much these days. I always feel that there is something to do. occur."


    "I don''t know, but something big must have happened, otherwise, how could the head of the sect invite people from other sects?" another person said.


    The two of them were chatting, but a black shadow in the sky had already flown over their heads, and then slowly fell down. This group of people is about a dozen people, and everyone has a long sword under their feet. The end is Feiliu chic.


    The person who had been chatting before hurried up to greet him and said, "Congratulations to the head of Qingsong!"


    The two of them said in their mouths, but they were shocked in their hearts. They had previously guessed that the people who came this time would not be low-level, but they did not expect that this group of people was actually led by the head of the team, the head of Tianwumen. Men Qingsong, that is a strong man in the transformation stage, a legend in the cultivation world, what happened, and even this old man appeared?


    "Yeah." The headed old man nodded lightly, and said, "Where is Dehou brother?"


    "The head is waiting for you in the lobby," said one of the young people.


    The old man nodded, and then took his own people to the hall.


    "Things won''t laugh anymore, Qingsong''s head is here, and, you see, the people behind him are all at the elder level of Tianwumen, at least they are all masters of the Golden Core period." Seeing Qingsong The leader left with someone, and the two young people chatted again.


    "Isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t expect that the head of Qingsong would come. I remember the last time I saw the head of Qingsong, it was ten years ago. That time, several big sects joined forces to defeat the demons, and all the big sects came. Master." The person next to him said.


    "Hey, do you think this matter will have something to do with the Demon Race? Otherwise, how could it alarm the head of them, and even the head of Qingsong would come out."


    "It''s possible." The person who just spoke said: "However, I think we will know what is going on here soon."


    The two stopped chatting soon, because there were people coming again. After bringing people from the head of Qingsong, many more people came one after another. What shocked the two people was that everyone who came They are the strong men in various martial arts, and they are basically led by the heads or elders. Some top strong men that are rarely seen in ordinary times have also appeared one by one. Such a flourishing age has not been seen for a long time. .


    However, everyone also understood that the stronger the person who came, the more it explained that this time the things were more difficult, and it was definitely not a trivial matter to be able to alarm so many masters.


    At this time, all the visitors were already sitting down in the hall, chatting with each other, exchanging the news they had obtained. Everyone was a strong person in the realm of cultivation, and they were usually busy cultivating, and rarely had time to meet. When I saw it this time, I naturally had a lot to say and a lot of emotion.


    Of course, what everyone is most concerned about is this matter. The head of Xuan Tianzong sent a message to call them, but it was not for simple gatherings. In the letter, it only said a general idea, although it was only a general idea, but, It is enough to attract their attention.


    "Ahem, everyone!" At this time, the old man sitting in the first place stood up and said, "Presumably you already know the reason why I let you come here."


    "Head of Dehou, what you said in your letter is not too detailed, you should talk to us again." The next middle-aged man said.


    "Okay, then I''ll talk to you all." Xuantianzong''s head Dehou said.


    "Some time ago, a team of juniors in my sect went to the 100,000-large mountain to experience and accidentally entered a cave. There, they met another group of people who were performing some kind of ritual to repair the ground. A weird formation of his."


    "Formation?"


    "Not bad!" Dehou continued: "We all know that up to now, we have not been able to fully understand the hundred thousand mountains, there is a forbidden area, where to find everything is worthy of surprise, and the disciples in my sect At that time, I wanted to go over and take a look. Unexpectedly, another group of people attacked them suddenly. The disciples of our sect suffered heavy casualties. In the end, only three people returned alive. After returning, one person died. I checked his After the illness, it was discovered that he had died under the destruction of the demon."


    "The Demon Extinction? The skill of the Demon Sect?" There was a burst of discussion in the hall.


    "Yes, it was the destruction of the Heaven Demon Sect. After I discovered this situation, I realized that the situation was not right, so I called you all to discuss together and see what to do with this matter." Dehou said.


    Everyone looked a little dignified, and one of them said, "How come the people of the Demon Race appeared in the Hundred Thousand Mountains? Were they driven out of the human world and went to the Demon World? There is a seal between the two spaces, They shouldn''t have appeared among the hundred thousand mountains."


    "Yeah, how could this be?" Others also said, and everyone''s faces were more solemn.


    On that day, the Demon Sect was the first major sect of the Demon Race, and the people in it were also members of the Demon Race. Ten years ago, the Demon Race invaded and the Human Race desperately resisted. In the end, the demons paid a painful price. It was driven away, and the passage between the two worlds was sealed. It stands to reason that it is impossible for the people of the Demon Race to reappear in the Human World, but it has only been ten years, how come there are people from the Demon Race again?Could it be that the catastrophe ten years ago will be repeated again?


    Thinking of this, someone asked: "Brother Dehou, was your previous investigation accurate? Was your disciple really killed by the Devil?"


    "It''s accurate. I also participated in that battle back then. I am very familiar with this technique of the Heavenly Demon Sect, and naturally I will not admit it." Dehou said. He was the head of the Xuantian Sect ten years ago. Naturally, he also participated in the battle between humans and demons, and was still the backbone.


    Seeing his affirmation again, the faces of everyone were even more ugly. In this case, there are people from the Demon Race in the human world. The key is how they came here, how many people came?For these, they are not clear.


    "I suggest that some of our sects send representatives to enter the Shiwan Dashan Mountain again to investigate. It is certainly not accidental for those people to appear there, but there must be a reason." The head of Qingsong stood up and said.


    "Yes, we don''t know enough about the demons. This is not good for us, so we must investigate clearly." Another head also said.


    Everyone dare not care about the demons, which is why they all rushed to the news after they received the news.


    In the end, after everyone discussed it, it was unanimously decided that the various sects drew some people out, and each sect sent an elder-level figure to lead the team, and then brought some younger disciples to go, both for exploration and experience. After all, once the demons really If it reappears, it will definitely be another big battle, and these young disciples will also participate in it. Now let them get familiar with it.


    The remaining heads returned to their respective sects and gathered the disciples under their own sects. Those who had been practicing outside were also summoned back. As soon as there is any accurate news from Shiwan Dashan, everyone will set off together. , Drive out the demons!


    "Sure enough, it is related to the Demon Race." The two young men who were responsible for welcoming people of various sects in the square watched the people of various sects leave with flying swords, and said with emotion.


    These two people also participated in the battle against the demons back then, but they were not very old back then, and their cultivation bases were naturally not high. Therefore, they could only mix with the seniors of the sect and have seen demons. The clan is fierce, but there are not many real fights against the demons.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that after a lapse of ten years, the demons will reappear, and the world may be disrupted." Another person also said.


    Everyone understands that once the Demon Race really reappears, it must be another catastrophe. The Demon Race is not a friendly visitor. As long as they show up, there is bound to be another big battle between the two sides and they will die. It''s hard to say how many people are.

 1601 Chapter 1601

    Three days later, people from many sects gathered again in Xuanzong. There were many people who came this time. The outstanding young people from all sects are here, as well as the elders accompanying the team, although this time they are to exercise. Those of the younger generation, but obviously people of many sects don¡¯t want too many deaths and injuries among the younger children of their own sect. Therefore, the elders sent here are one or two fewer, three or four more, from various sects. Both.


    In the realm of cultivation, everyone usually spends most of their time cultivating. Therefore, there are not many opportunities to meet each other, especially among different sects, and there are even fewer opportunities to meet each other. Therefore, this time It¡¯s rare to bring together the outstanding disciples of the younger generation of people from all sects. Of course it¡¯s very lively. Many of them even knew each other before they cultivated immortals, but after they came to different sects, Lost contact.


    "Brother Wang, long time no see."


    "Yeah, we haven''t seen each other in four or five years? Time flies so fast."


    "Isn''t it? Fortunately, something happened this time, bringing together people from all major sects. Otherwise, it would be difficult for us to meet each other."


    "That''s right, I just don''t know if the Demon Race is powerful or not. Seeing that all the martial arts attach such importance to them, their strength should be very strong?"


    The battle with the demons ten years ago was not attended by all the cultivators, especially the younger generation at the scene. Most of them were not even formalized ten years ago. They started practicing, so the war was a bit too far away for them.


    It''s just that, seeing that one''s own school and other schools pay so much attention to this matter, everyone feels that this demon may be really not easy to mess with.


    "No matter how powerful it is? This time the experience is concentrated. The elites of our martial arts, those demons, it is good that they do not appear. Once they appear, there will be no return!" Obviously, not everyone understands. The Demon Race is powerful, especially these younger generations, who have not experienced that battle. Moreover, they are the leaders of the various martial arts. They are naturally arrogant in their hearts. They do not put the Demon Race in their eyes. It is also normal.


    "Hey, isn''t that Mengyao''er from Jingshuizhai? It really is a long day and national beauty."


    At this time, a group of women attracted the attention of most of the people present, especially the woman walking in the front row. Although she was covered with light gauze, she still couldn''t stop the appearance of the allure.


    These women are all from Jingshui Zhai, which is different from other sects. This sect only accepts female disciples, all of them are female, and there is no male. Even the pets in the sect are female.


    Moreover, most of the women in Jingshuizhai are very beautiful. In addition, the techniques they practice can improve their temperament. Therefore, the women in Jingshuizhai have always been ideal double-cultivation partners for many cultivators in the cultivation world.


    And the woman named Mengyaoer walking in the front row is one of the best. She looks all over the country. It is said that all the people behind the veil are attracted by her. She was not The one who wears this veil is only because it is too attractive and troublesome to her, so he will bring this veil.


    Mengyao''s not only has the beauty and beauty, but also her talent for cultivation. The master of Jingshui Zhai, Master Jingwen is the disciple of the closing door, and she will be cultivated as the future master of the fast.


    And Mengyao didn''t disappoint Master Jingwen too much. At a young age, she already had the cultivation base of the golden core. Among the younger generation, few people could reach her level.


    Therefore, Mengyao¡¯s pursuers are numerous, and many cultivators are thinking that if they can form a cultivator with Mengyaoer, it would be a wonderful thing. Unfortunately, no one can enter. Her eyes.


    Everyone did not expect that Mengyao''er would also come this time. Suddenly, many younger disciples surrounded him. However, Mengyaoer was surrounded by the female disciples of Jingshuizhai and the elders. Therefore, those people didn''t dare to be too close, they could only wait for the opportunity, and then go up and talk.


    In the face of the scorching eyes of everyone, Mengyao''s expression remained unchanged. She hadn''t known how many she had seen in this situation, and had already adapted to it. There was no emotional fluctuation in her heart. Of course, this was also the same as Jingshuizhai''s practice. Gongfa has some relations.


    Soon, everyone arrived. After the elders of the various sects got together and discussed, they set off together, flying into the air one by one, and the sky above the Tianxuanzong square again appeared black and heavy.


    The goal of everyone is very clear. It is the place where the Shiwan Dashan Mountain is located. There is a long distance there. However, everyone can fly with swords, and the speed will naturally not be slow, so these distances are nothing.


    However, there is a very peculiar part of this one hundred thousand mountains, that is, the average cultivator can''t fly over it at all, otherwise, they will feel the boundless pressure and make them feel breathless. , Even those masters in the transformation stage can''t fly far above them, and these younger generations are naturally even more difficult.


    Therefore, when everyone flew to the outskirts of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, they stopped one after another, and the only way to go after that was to choose to walk on foot.


    "Don''t be too far apart between the various sects. If something happens, everyone should have a care." The elder of the sect said.


    Elders of other sects naturally agree. They know that there are dangers everywhere in this hundred thousand mountains, but those younger generations don¡¯t know much. Most of them have never been to this hundred thousand mountains before. So, I don¡¯t know the danger.


    Because this time here, in addition to investigating the demon clan, there is also the meaning of experiencing the younger generation. Therefore, it is impossible for the elders in the many sects to keep the disciples together, so it must be The scattered ones, of course, can''t be too far apart, and it won''t work without taking care of them.


    So, after many young disciples broke into the one hundred thousand mountains with great interest, there are mountains, trees, deep trenches, etc. everywhere, and how many dangers are hidden in them. Until now, no one can clear.


    "There are trees everywhere here. Where there is any danger, the elders are really making a fuss." The disciple of the school looked at the calm surroundings and couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Maybe the elders are afraid that we are here for the first time and run around, so they will deliberately scare us?" The other person also lost, and he also didn''t feel any danger here.


    "We are not children, I am already a monk in the middle of the foundation construction, what is there to be afraid of?" The person who spoke before said with a disdainful mouth.


    At this moment, suddenly a black object rushed out of the grass next to him and went straight to the person who just spoke.


    "Be careful!" The person next to you saw it, and only had time to shout, but the person didn''t react yet, and he felt that his neck was bitten by something. He grabbed to the neck, but caught a slippery. He wanted to pull the slippery thing away from his neck, but he found that the thing was biting his neck tightly, just didn''t let go.


    At this time, a burst of light flashed, and then there was a "click", and the thing biting the man''s neck fell to the ground, but at this time it had become two pieces.


    "This is a hydrangeas, good at hiding, and its actual strength is roughly equivalent to the eighth or nineth level of human qi training, but this thing is poisonous!" At this time, the elder walked over and introduced this creature to everyone. Help the man just deal with the wound.


    It was just a moment of effort, and the person''s neck was already pitch black. If the elder hadn''t made a quick move, the young disciple would have been poisoned to death by its venom even if it hadn''t been bitten by the hydrangeas.


    The young disciple didn''t dare to speak anymore. In fact, he felt a little dizzy in his head at this time, and his strength seemed to be not as strong as before. Obviously, the poison of the poisonous snake still affected him somewhat.


    After a while, the elder helped the man deal with the wound. He stood up, looked at other people and said, "I repeat, this is a hundred thousand mountains! There are dangers everywhere here. I brought you here, not for you. Come to play, here, even I dare not care, you have to play twelve points, otherwise, a little carelessness can kill you!"


    Although the hydrating snake was well hidden just now, if the disciple was careful, he would not be attacked by him, so after all, his carelessness caused his injury.


    Hearing what the elder said, the injured disciple just now had a bit of embarrassment on his face, he didn''t dare to speak back, and he didn''t dare to be careless. If the elder hadn''t taken a shot in time, he might have died.


    "Okay, let''s proceed now! I don''t want you to die here before you reach your destination!" said the elder.


    "Yes!" everyone replied respectfully, and no one dared to be careless this time.


    Everyone is on the road again, this time also a lot of caution.


    The situation in other sects is similar to this one. Many disciples of the sects didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but after being recruited constantly, they gradually began to pay attention.


    However, despite this, there are still people injured. There are too many types of monsters here, and many of them are good at hiding and hard to be found. In addition, some seemingly harmless plants may be full of dangers. Therefore, The number of people injured has not been reduced too much.


    Fortunately, there are quite a few elders, but no one has died yet.

 1602 Chapter 1602

    The elders who followed have basically been to one hundred thousand mountains before. They are somewhat familiar with these. Of course, they are only familiar with them. No one dares to say that they know very well about this place. That is impossible.


    However, even if these elders are somewhat familiar with these, they dare not guarantee that they can survive here safely. Fortunately, their destination this time is not at the center of Shiwan Dashan, but close to the distance. The periphery is not very far away. Otherwise, they would not dare to bring the younger generation. If they really enter the central position, don¡¯t say these younger generations, they are the elders, it is very likely that there will be no return. of.


    Zhang Yaoer walked slowly, looking around, not letting go of any suspicious places. Just now, there was a sister in her clan who was bitten by the spider that appeared suddenly, and even almost taken away by the spider. Fortunately they It was discovered in time that the spider silk was cut off, and the man was saved.


    Zhang Yaoer, as the closed disciple of Zhaizhu, is usually in the sect, and the treatment she enjoys must be much better than that of ordinary disciples. Moreover, she has always been practicing with her master, so even if it is her current The cultivation level is no longer low, but this is the first time she has come out to practice, she has never gone out to practice before, this time if it were not for her begging, Master Jing Wen would not let her come out.


    Zhang Yaoer naturally knows that her master cares about herself and is afraid of her own accident. However, Zhang Yaoer also understands that if she never goes out to practice and just stays in the martial arts, it can only be the flowers in the greenhouse. The actual combat ability will also be very poor, if you encounter any dangerous situation in the future, then you will be even more dangerous.


    But this time when Zhang Yaoer came out, she also realized the dangers involved. This is definitely not the feeling that she can experience in the martial arts, and she can learn from each other with her senior sisters. It is very good for her improvement.


    At this moment, Zhang Yaoer suddenly found that something was moving fast in the grass not far away, and the direction was theirs.


    "Be careful, there is something..." Zhang Yaoer just started to remind her senior sisters that the thing had already approached them, and then jumped from the grass and rushed towards them.


    Zhang Yaoer flashed to the side, the thing rushed past her and rushed to the sister behind. Zhang Yaoer had no time to think about it, her hands were sealed, and the spirit power gathered around her. Runes continued to appear, forming a shape in front of her. This symbol contains majestic spiritual power.


    After that, Zhang Yaoer photographed Jieyin, and the runes merged together, flying directly to the thing that just appeared with the bright starlight.


    "Bump!" The monster that was about to bite Jingshuizhai''s disciple, was hit by the rune, and suddenly overturned to the ground with a scream. Zhang Yaoer was the cultivation base of the Jindan mid-term, that attack power. Is it general?


    At this time, everyone saw clearly that the monster that suddenly attacked was something like a leopard, but its aura was not comparable to that of an ordinary leopard.


    "It''s the colorful leopard of Xunying!" said the elder of Jingshuizhai.


    Zhang Yaoer''s face remained unchanged, her hands were constantly changing, one by one rune appeared in her hand, and then directly hit the Swift Shadow-colored leopard with no power to fight back.


    The Swift Shadow Leopard was also smart. After knowing that he was not an opponent, he kept thinking about running away. However, there are people from Jingshuizhai all around. Although the strength of everyone except the elders is worse than that of Zhang Yaoer, so Many people shot together, and Zhang Yao''er was in check, the Swift Shadow and colorful leopard had no chance to escape.


    Not long after, the Swift Shadow Leopard wailed, and then fell to the ground and died.


    "Yao''er, are you okay?" The elder only walked up to Zhang Yao''er and asked at this time. Zhang Yao''er has an extraordinary talent and is a closed disciple of the head. She will naturally care more about Zhang Yao''er.


    "It''s okay." Zhang Yaoer shook her head. There were some fine beads of sweat on her face. She had just been fighting. Although she was not injured, some fatigue is certain. After all, she needs to keep her fingerprints. This is energy consuming.


    After this fight, everyone has a closer understanding of the dangers of these 100,000 mountains. It can be said that there are dangers everywhere, as long as one is not careful, there will be dangers, and this danger, Can kill them.


    The various sects are still moving forward. However, although everyone has cheered up and no longer underestimates this place, the elders have taken care of many disciples, but casualties are still inevitable.


    The disciple who was killed by the monster here for the first time was one of the third-generation disciples of Tongtianmen. At that time, he was besieging a giant python with his companions. Who knows, at this time suddenly appeared from behind him. Here comes a Firefox. The speed of the Firefox is very fast. Before everyone reacted, it had already snapped off the hapless neck. Even the elder of Tongtianmen did not react. When he reacted, the disciple was dead. , And the murderous Firefox has disappeared.


    Although everyone knows that as long as it is experience, it must be dangerous. In the past, their seniors, or seniors, or seniors went out to practice, and sometimes accidents occurred.


    However, when this situation really happened to everyone, everyone still felt scared and nervous. After all, it was the first time they encountered this situation.


    "Is this scared?" The head of the Tongtianmen looked at the cold disciples, and said to everyone with his face unchanged: "Ten years ago, the war we experienced with the demons was far more dangerous than this! Those demons are not inferior to these monsters! And now, those demons are likely to come again. If you can¡¯t adapt to the current situation as quickly as possible, then you will face the demons. When you are a clan, just wait to be killed!"


    Many disciples have also heard of this mission before. Although it is not very detailed, they also know that after the experience of the one hundred thousand mountains, it is related to the demons. Many of them have not experienced the past. Fighting was not a serious matter, but now that they encountered this situation and heard the words of their own elders, they realized that those demons were definitely not good-looking. Once the demons invaded, they would not be able to adapt. This dangerous environment is everywhere, and when that happens, people of the demon race will definitely be beheaded.


    Seeing the remaining disciples, there was unprecedented seriousness on their faces. The elder of Tongtianmen nodded in satisfaction. This is the effect required for this experience. Although it is a painful price, it can Let everyone adapt to this environment sooner, if you pay attention to it earlier, it will be worth it!When they participated in the war, there were many young disciples who faced the cruel scene for the first time. Because of their lack of experience and preparation, they could not survive the war. The older generation of them is naturally I don''t want this to happen to the younger generation of disciples again.


    The disciples on the Tongtianmen encountered danger, and people from other sects were no better than them. After all, this one hundred thousand mountains was originally very dangerous, but now as they continue to deepen, the strength of the monsters they encounter is increasing. The stronger, the smarter, the danger will naturally increase.


    Therefore, after the death of a young disciple at Tongtianmen, other sects also experienced the death of young disciples. Fortunately, there were elders, and the previous battle with Warcraft, the number of dead disciples was not very large. .


    After almost a day of rushing, everyone came together again.


    "It''s the cave in front?" Everyone stood in front of a cave, and several elders of the sect gathered together to discuss something.


    "Yes, we met that group in this cave before." said a young disciple next to him. He was one of the last two survivors of Xuan Tianzong. This time he also came with him, just for everyone Guiding.


    "Go in and take a look, everyone, be careful." Now that they are here, everyone will naturally not stay outside forever.


    So, the elders took the lead and walked in the forefront, while the young disciples walked behind and followed into the cave. The cave was not very big from the outside, but there was a cave inside, and the space was very great. Great. After walking for about a minute, everyone saw a huge square in a cave, and in the center of the square, there was indeed a huge circle.


    "What is this?" Everyone was attracted by this magic circle. They saw complicated symbols painted on it. They were huge in size and seemed to have magical powers. Apart from this magic circle, there was no one on the scene. It seemed, Those people Xuan Tianzong met before may have left.


    "Anyone who understands the formation? See what this formation is." someone shouted.


    In the realm of cultivation, in addition to cultivating, everyone will learn other things, such as alchemy, talisman making, array formation, etc. Therefore, it is not surprising that some of them understand formations.


    "This, if I''m not mistaken, this seems to be a teleportation formation!" After several elders who understand the formation, watched the formation for a while, suddenly an elder called out, with something on his face. Surprised.


    "Transportation circle" is a legendary existence. He had only seen it in the book before. In reality, he had never seen it before. Therefore, he is not very sure. Moreover, this circle is very big. If it is a teleportation circle, then there are too many people or things that can be teleported, too big.

 1603 Chapter 1603

    "The teleportation circle? It seems to be true."


    "But, with such a large teleportation circle, why is it here? Why hasn''t anyone discovered it before?"


    "Can this circle still be used?"


    Several elders who understand the formations gathered together to discuss. Obviously, they all felt that this might be the teleportation formation. Although they had not seen the real teleportation formation before, they had seen it in the booklet. , And this one in front of me is very similar to what the book says.


    "Several elders, do you recognize what magic formation this is?" The crowd, the elders waiting on the side, asked anxiously. He saw the elders gather together, as if there was an endless discussion. Asked aloud.


    "It should be a teleportation circle!" One of the elders stood up and said, it seems that after discussion, they have already determined this circle.


    "Transportation circle? What is that?" Not all elders know what teleportation circle is.


    "It''s a magic circle that can be used to transmit people or objects. Such a magic circle was very common in ancient times, but it is almost invisible now. Such a magic circle is very difficult to set up. I have never heard of anyone who will , I didn''t expect to see it here today." The elder said with emotion.


    "Yeah, we only read it in the book before. We didn''t expect to see it with our own eyes today. It''s incredible." The other elder also said with emotion.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, an elder called out, and he said with a shocked look: "The elders said, this is a teleportation circle, and people from the Xuantian Sect have seen people from the Demon Race appear here before. Did they..."


    The other elders understood this as soon as they heard this, their expressions became much heavier, but one of the elders said with some uncertainty: "Although this is a teleportation circle, but the teleportation circle, after all It hasn''t appeared for many years, maybe this magic circle can no longer be used."


    "Yes, it''s very possible. Those who know the teleportation circle have basically never heard of it. If someone of the Demon Race can use this magic circle, they are all Demon Race people now. "The other elder also said.


    Obviously, the elder who called up just now meant that this is a teleportation circle, and people from the demon race appear here again, so, will it be the people of the demon race who want to use this circle to destroy the people in the demon world? It is very possible for the demons to be sent here.


    However, the words of the latter two elders also make sense. If the demons really use this teleportation circle, if this circle is indeed usable, then this place should not be empty now, but should be everywhere. Demon people.


    "what!"


    At this moment, a young disciple standing on the periphery suddenly screamed. Then, the screams grew more and more, and at the same time, the sound of fighting came.


    "Elder Zhang, it''s not OK, someone outside is attacking us!" A young disciple ran in and shouted at the Elder Zhang.


    "Go!" The first thing the elders think of is the people of the Demon Race. After all, they have appeared here before, so after hearing the report, they all rushed out immediately. As for this teleportation formation, they didn''t care about it. .


    It¡¯s just that not long after the elders left, a few people suddenly came out from the depths of the cave. The one walking in the front, with a black robe and a magic wand in his hand, was surrounded by a lot of money. Black energy, that black energy seemed so powerful that everyone around him dared not get close.


    "Time is running out, the people outside can''t involve too long, we must hurry!" said the black robe man.


    "Yes!" Several other people hurriedly moved around and surrounded the magic circle. Then, the black-robed man walked to the center of the huge magic circle, muttering words in his mouth, and as he said, the circle gradually rose. There was a trace of black air, and the black air slowly rose, and then surrounded the few people around it.


    Those people standing around the magic circle were surrounded by the black gas and swallowed, with painful expressions on their faces. Then, the black gas entered their bodies, absorbing the spiritual power and vitality in their bodies!


    Gradually, a trace of red gas was added to the black gas on the magic circle, and this red gas became more and more dense. Finally, the red and black gases were equally equal, and the whole circle was surrounded.


    And the few people who were just surrounded by the black gas are already lying on the ground at this time, no breath, and the whole person''s body is aging rapidly, as if it was a few dozen years old. However, obviously, this is not important anymore, because they are all dead, and the dead don''t care about the aging of their bodies.


    Suddenly, a dazzling light lit up on that huge magic circle. The black-robed man saw this light, his face was overjoyed and said, "It''s done!"


    Sure enough, the magic circle suddenly turned in place, but the black-robed man standing in the middle was not affected at all, but looked expectantly at the position beside him.


    As the light became more and more dazzling, suddenly a figure appeared in the center of the magic circle. At first, the figure was still very fuzzy, and then the figure quickly solidified, but it was a human figure who was already about two meters tall!


    "Haha, I Harris is back!" The voice roared, and the momentum spread out. The black-robed man almost couldn''t stand steady under that momentum.


    Fortunately, the figure quickly took away his aura, and then he turned to look at the black-robed man and said, "Billy, good job, go on, send all my demons to this world. Come to the world, let us slaughter this world again! This time, I want to see how those humans resist!"


    "Yes, honourable Harris!" the black-robed man said respectfully.


    Harris nodded in satisfaction, and then walked off the teleportation formation. At this time, his figure was completely visible. It was a figure that looked not much different from a human, but was even stronger. , Like a hill, the pupils in the eyes are red, there is no white eyes at all.


    Harris has a high-level demon blood, the more advanced the demon, the more similar in appearance to humans, the lower the blood, the more obvious the demon characteristics are on the body, such as horns on the head and scales on the body , There are three legs, four hands and so on.


    Of course, demons are naturally bloodthirsty, and this does not differ depending on their bloodlines. Harris is one of the best. Among the demons who invaded the human world ten years ago, Harris was the one who It is one of the ten war generals of the Demon Race. The weapon is a big axe. The humans who died under his axe back then are unknown.


    And this time he returned to the human world again, thinking about how to avenge and slaughter more humans.


    Harris had just stepped off the teleportation array, and the teleportation array lit up again, and there was another figure appearing. This time it was no longer one, but there were about ten, but their aura was weaker than Harris .


    "You guys guard the cave entrance, don''t let those humans come in again!" Harris said to the tribesmen who appeared in the father-in-law. The teleportation has just begun, and the demons have not yet teleported over. Obviously, for them, protect The teleportation array is the most important.


    "Yes!" the few people bowed in response.


    The black-robed people are constantly busy there, the teleportation array is constantly lit up, and more and more people of the demon race appear in the cave.


    And at this moment, the elders of the various human sects returned to the cave again, and the people who attacked them just now had been resolved.


    Sure enough, they were right before. Those who attacked them were the people of the Demon Race. They should be the same people that the people of Xuantian Sect met last time. However, these people are not very strong, so, In addition to beating everyone by surprise at the beginning, when the elders went out, they were quickly killed.


    "The people of the Demon Race are really still around here, what are they here for?" An elder doubted.


    "Is it related to that teleportation formation?" the person next to him said.


    "Let''s study and study again, maybe we had some omissions just now, and the cave seems to be very deep, we haven''t fully explored it yet." Another elder said.


    "It should be so!"


    However, just as the elder first entered the cave, a few long swords flew from the side, piercing the faces of several people.


    "Be careful to ambush!" an elder yelled. After that, with a wave of his right hand, a dagger flew out from the sleeve of his right hand. He held it in his hand, and the sound of "dang" blocked it. The handle flies towards his long sword.


    The other elders were not slow to react, and they took out their magic weapons one after another to block the attack while also guarding the surrounding situation.


    "Haha, I haven''t seen you in ten years, a few old friends, your skills have not improved much!" At this time, a vigorous voice came, but it was Harris who brought more than ten demons to meet these The elder of the school.


    Although the combined strength of the elders facing him was much stronger than him, Harris did not have the slightest fear on his face, and he was even a little eager to try. For ten years, for the past ten years, he has been thinking about meeting these people. Fighting again to repay the humiliation of being driven away, now finally has this opportunity.


    "Harris?! Why are you here!" An elder recognized Harris''s identity. After all, the other party was one of the Demon Race¡¯s ten war generals and one of the most powerful members of the Demon Race. Back then, They have also played against Harris, and the two sides failed to tell the outcome. However, that was their record with the advantage of numbers. So, this also shows how strong Harris is. .

 1604 Chapter 1604 More People

    Harris was one of the ten war generals of the Demon Race back then, and his strength is naturally not bad. The people of the Demon Race that the people of the various sects met here, but they are all ordinary goods, so everyone is not too Worried, but now that Harris is here, it''s different. This shows that the upper echelons of the demons have already arrived. This matter is no small matter.


    It''s just that they don''t know how many people came from the Mozu, how did they come, and what do they want to do here?


    "Of course I came to you bastards to settle the accounts!" Harris said with a hidden face, then he pointed to one of the elders and said: "Elder Ding Chao, you attacked me back then, which caused me to be seriously injured and finally had to Flee, should we settle the account back then?"


    "Humph! Demon clan monsters, everyone gets punishable!" The elder snorted coldly, but his face was full of solemn expressions. Obviously, he knew that Harris was not easy to deal with. Back then, it was because of him. The sneak attack seriously injured the opponent, and they defeated the opponent, but in the end, they let the opponent escape. Now, since he dared to appear here again, presumably, the strength of course was restored, so it would be difficult to handle it. .


    In fact, Harris¡¯s strength has not completely recovered. The damage caused by Super Elder Nading to him was too great, and it has affected his origin. Although he has been recovering for so many years, he has never recovered at that time. To the strength of the past.


    This is also the reason why Harris has not done anything until now. You know, he used to be very warlike, but now he is talking with these people. This is a bit different from what he used to be. He did it, just It''s just delaying time. As long as the time is longer, the more people will come over from my side. When the time comes, I can kill the group of people in front of me, so I can avenge my old enemies.


    "No, he seems to be deliberately delaying time, I feel there are fluctuations in the formation!" Suddenly an elder who understands the formation shouted.


    "This damn Demon Race man! Come on, kill him!" The other elders also angered, their faces changed drastically. This Demon Race man was here to delay time on purpose, obviously there was nothing good.


    "I just found out now? It''s too late! Haha! Come on, let me see if you have grown in strength over the years!" Harris yelled, a great axe suddenly appeared in his right hand, and his aura As they climbed continuously, the young disciples behind the elders who were on the opposite side of the human world felt tremendous pressure at this time, and the terrifying aura made them a little breathless.


    However, the elders in front were quietly relieved, because they felt that Harris''s momentum was not as strong as that of the past. In other words, his current strength is not his peak strength. It seems that back then The injury caused him a lot of damage.


    In this way, everyone also let go more, each offering its own magic weapon, the aura on the body also began to climb, the aura of both sides kept rising, the entire cave was ravaged by these two powerful auras, and both Ordinary disciples, who couldn''t bear such a momentum, couldn''t help but step back.


    "Ha!" Harris suddenly yelled and came out first. The giant axe in his hand seemed to have doubled, with a frightening aura, and struck the group of elders. The frightening aura made people feel, as if He wants to split the whole world.


    "Good come!" Although the faces of the elders of the human world are very solemn, they are not afraid at all. This Harris is not in the peak state, and there are more people here, so there is no need to be afraid of Harris.


    Even, they are a little bit grateful in their hearts. Fortunately, they came here this time. If they took advantage of this opportunity to kill Harris, it would be regarded as an enemy of mankind, and the strength of the demons would be greatly reduced. If the demons invaded again, they would also lose a powerful combat power.


    Therefore, these elders all wanted to kill Harris, so they all took the initiative to meet them.


    "coax!"


    The two sides collided together, emitting a dazzling light. The ordinary disciples on both sides couldn''t even see the current situation of the two warring parties, and closed their eyes subconsciously.


    The powerful energy generated by the collision impacted the surrounding walls. On the surrounding caves, rubbles continued to fall, and it seemed that the entire cave shook a few times.


    "Ahem!"


    When the light dissipated, Harris had already flown upside down and landed on the ground. The ordinary disciples of the Demon Race quickly surrounded him to prevent the masters of the world from approaching.


    Although Harris is very capable in actual combat, he is not at his peak after all. If he has to face so many masters in the human world, he is naturally invincible.


    "Haha, happy, after so many years, I can finally fight happily!" However, Harris did not retreat in the slightest. He stood up, pushed away the demons around him, with a fanatical face. Everyone said.


    He, Harris, is a natural warrior, even if he is lost, he will never back down!


    "Everyone go up together, kill him, and avenge my slaughtered peers in the human world!" an elder cried.


    "That''s right! Harris, make atonement for what you have done!"


    With that said, the elders once again sacrificed their magic weapons and killed Harris!The ordinary disciples of the Mozu greeted him, wanting to buy time for Harris.


    However, those disciples, after all, are ordinary disciples. These elders of the human world are at least as strong as the Nascent Soul stage, especially when they are comparable. As soon as they contacted, they were shot out one after another, vomiting blood and seriously injured. Fall to the ground!


    "Haha, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy to kill me Harris!" Harris laughed, and the giant axe in his hand was raised again, ready to meet him.


    "Harris, you still love to do it! Let me meet these''old people''!" At this time, there was a strong voice coming from the cave, blinking, and Harris was around again A person.


    "Mund, are you here too? Where are the others?" Harris saw the people next to him, with a hint of joy on his face.


    "They are coming soon too. Let''s not talk about this. Let''s come and meet our old friends first!" The man named Mond raised his right hand, and a small tripod flew out of his body. The tripod was long in the wind, and it didn''t take long for it to be as tall as one person.


    "bump!"


    The small tripod collided with the attacks of the elders, making a buzzing sound, and the whole cave shook again.


    "After so many years, your strength hasn''t grown much." Mond took two steps back, but the expression on his face was very disdainful.


    "Mund? You are here? How did you come?" When the elders on the opposite side saw Mond, their expressions changed drastically, and the gloomy ones were about to drip out.


    Because this Mond is also one of the ten great generals of the demons!Strength and Harris are equal!


    In a great battle that year, there were countless deaths and injuries among the masters on this side of the human world, and the demons were not much better, and the masters also died a lot, especially the ten powerful generals, and four people fell!The rest were wounded, and this was one of the reasons why the demons took the initiative to retreat.


    However, everyone did not expect that today, in this cave, they actually saw two demon warriors, this thing is getting more and more wrong.


    "Can''t come?" Mond said, "Don''t worry, our people will be here soon, and you will be able to see old friends soon. Are you happy?"


    "It must be the teleportation formation inside! We must destroy that teleportation formation, otherwise, more demons will come here." An elder cried.


    Everyone reacted at this moment, it must be the teleportation array!Otherwise, it is impossible for those demons to appear here suddenly, and Mund just came out of the cave.


    "Understood? It seems to be too late." With this fact, another figure came from the cave, Harris and Mond''s faces were full of triumph, and those cheeks looked ugly, because the one who just spoke People, is another ten major generals.


    In other words, after just such a short time, the teleportation array sent three characters of the Ten Great Generals level!And now, that teleportation array is still continuing to teleport, and more and more people will appear here.


    "Rush in, no matter what, you must destroy the teleportation formation!" An elder said, and everyone else agreed. They all understood that if the teleportation formation was allowed to continuously teleport, the demons would only increase. The more, the more difficult to deal with.


    Everyone didn¡¯t hesitate at all, they wanted to rush in. Of course, the people of the Demon Race would not let them do what they wanted. They resisted desperately one by one, and the ordinary Demon Race disciples also participated. On the human world side, Those disciples who have come to practice are also all involved.


    The two sides fought in the cave like this.


    However, everyone on this side of the human world quickly felt the pressure, and the pressure is getting bigger and bigger, because the teleportation array inside is constantly working, and there are more and more demons. On their side, they can''t get any supplements. If they continue to fight like this, they will definitely lose.


    Moreover, because of the existence of those three generals, it is very difficult for them to break through each other¡¯s defenses. Even the number of casualties on their side is already larger than that of the demons. Moreover, this gap It is still increasing.


    "No way, they have more and more people, and we are about to be unable to carry it anymore. If we don''t leave, none of us can leave!" said an elder.

 1605 Chapter 1605 Zhang Yaoers Missing

    "We have to evacuate first and tell them what happened here! Let them prepare early!" Another elder also said.


    Now everyone is feeling more and more pressure. The number of warriors on the opposite side has reached four, and ordinary disciples are more than theirs. Now, they are all at a disadvantage. If they don¡¯t leave, it may be true. None of them can go.


    Obviously, it is not the time to fight the demon clan. They don¡¯t have to fight to the death here. Moreover, the most important thing for them now is to tell the people outside so that they can prepare early and deal with it. These demons are also more adequate.


    Moreover, the ordinary disciples on their side have already suffered casualties. These are the outstanding young people in each sect. Every death is a heavy loss for each sect.


    With this consensus, everyone began to back down consciously. This teleportation array cannot be destroyed. What they can do is to transmit the news here.


    "Want to leave? It''s not that easy!" The people of the Demon Race have also seen the thoughts in the hearts of the elders of the sect. However, at this time, their strength is dominant. Of course, they will not let these people easily. go away.


    "Let those young disciples retreat first! We break off!"


    At this time, the young disciples were already a little panicked. Originally, they thought that coming here this time was just an ordinary experience to increase their experience, but they did not expect that such a dangerous situation would actually occur now.


    Forget the beasts I encountered before, but now I have encountered the legendary demons. Moreover, the opponent''s strength is still so strong, killing people, and not the slightest softness. This is for many young disciples who do not have this experience. It is simply a disaster.


    And these elders brought them out in order to adapt in advance and prepare for the possible battle with the Demon Race, but they did not expect that they would encounter so many Demon Race people here, and they were not prepared. Under the circumstances, obviously, it is normal for them to have casualties here.


    After hearing the words of the elders, the young disciples evacuated one after another, and the elders resisted desperately, giving their disciples time to leave.


    These elders are not young anymore, they have rich combat experience, and they all have their own means of life-saving, pressing things at the bottom of the box. At this time, if you desperately resist, the people of the demons will not be able to treat those young The disciples pursued.


    It¡¯s just that the retreat of those people from various sects did not go smoothly. Although the ordinary disciples had already left the cave, there was no way to fly here, and there were still beasts everywhere, and there were dangers everywhere, plus, There are more and more members of the Demon Race, and the number of people who catch up is also more and more.


    "It won''t work like this, we must disperse and flee." An elder suggested that with so many people together, the goal is too big, and the demons will easily catch up.


    And if you spread out, it will be much better. In addition, there are lush surrounding trees among the 100,000 mountains here, and if there are few people, you can also use the environment here to hide and escape.


    "Okay, just do it!" Everyone made a decisive decision, taking the sect as a unit, led by the elders, and began to flee.


    Zhang Yaoer''s face was full of panic at this time. Although she was talented and intelligent, she had no experience after all. This was the first time she went down the mountain to experience. She did not expect to encounter such a thing.


    Just now, Zhang Yaoer saw her sister in the same sect died under the sword of the demon clan. The blood sprayed on her body, making her unresponsive for a long time. If the elders of the sect appeared in time, she might also Has died under the sword of the demon clan.


    But now, Zhang Yaoer and others were under the leadership of the elders and fled in a panic. Their elder was also injured in the battle just now, which made everyone even more exclaimed.


    "There are blood stains on the ground, they are just ahead!"


    "Catch those girls, I want to have a good time."


    "Quickly, catch them!"


    Just when everyone was a little panicked, the demon disciple suddenly came from behind.


    "Give me more carefully, no place is allowed to let it go!" What worries everyone in Jingshuizhai is that Harris''s voice suddenly came from behind, how powerful is Harris, one of the ten war generals of the Demon Race Everyone has just seen him, although it is not his peak period, but he is still able to resist the attacks of the elders, even if he is invincible, but he can be seen that he is powerful without being killed by a second.


    And now, there are only two elders around Jingshuizhai who are more powerful. However, these two elders are still injured. As for the young disciples, their strength is not that strong. Now, encountering such things, they are very strong. Panic, the strength can''t be displayed.


    "You go first, I will hold them!" said an elder from Jingshuizhai.


    "Take care." Another elder said. She knew that now is not the time for hypocrisy. It will be even more unfavorable for them to drag on. They may all die here. Therefore, at this time, someone must make sacrifices to drag on. Those who live in the back, give them these people to fight for time to escape.


    "Well, hurry up, they are the hopes of the sect, you must protect them." The elder looked decisive. Obviously, she also understands that if she stays, it will definitely be bad luck, but, She still decided to do this. She couldn''t helplessly watch the hopes of her martial arts, all of which died out here.


    "I will," the other elder said. After that, she turned to look at the disciples with sad expressions on their faces and said, "Let''s go!"


    Those young disciples also understand their current situation, knowing that the elder stays, they will definitely die. This makes them very sad. Originally an easy journey of experience, unexpectedly, it became a life and death parting for everyone. .


    "Hurry up! Don''t mother-in-law, don''t make my sacrifice worthless!" The elder said to his disciples.


    "Elder, take care!" Zhang Yaoer said sadly.


    "Elder, take care!" The other young disciples also said one by one.


    The elder nodded with satisfaction, and looked at these disciples, especially Zhang Yaoer, with satisfaction. Her aptitude and talent are very rare, and she will definitely become a great ability to lead Jingshuizhai to prosperity. What she lacks now is nothing but It''s just actual combat experience. Presumably, with this experience, she will become more mature in the future, which is a good thing for her.


    "Hurry up," said the elder.


    At this time, many Jingshuizhai''s disciples left under the leadership of another elder, and it didn''t take long for them to feel that there was a big battle behind them, and the momentum of the collision made everyone more worried.


    "Don''t be sad, you are all outstanding people in this school, and your future achievements will not be too bad. Remember what happened today. In the future, you must kill more people of the Demon Race and avenge the elders." Another elder Said.


    "Yes!" everyone said in a deep voice, secretly swearing in their hearts that they would kill someone from the Demon Race in the future, and the elders would take revenge.


    However, swear to swear, the current situation does not allow them to fight against the demons, so they can only continue to escape now.


    "Ah!" At this moment, Zhang Yaoer, who was walking in front, suddenly screamed. After that, her body rolled down the hillside. It turned out that she hadn''t noticed just now. The dense grass is not flat. It is a steep slope.


    While rolling down, a jade pendant on Zhang Yaoer''s body fell off and fell into the grass, but Zhang Yaoer did not notice when he was rolling.


    "Yao''er!" The elder yelled, but he could only be anxious on it.


    She is already the only remaining elder. She has to take care of many young disciples, and there is no way to find Zhang Yaoer below. Otherwise, there will be no one to take care of these remaining young disciples.


    "Quickly, catch up, they are ahead!"


    At this time, the voice of the Demon Race came from behind. It seems that the elder just now may have been killed, and the Demon Race people have caught up again.


    "Let''s go!" The elder took a deep look at the slope again. The slope was very steep and long. She could no longer see Zhang Yaoer''s figure, nor could she hear her voice. It came after it again, which left her with no extra time to consider other things.


    "But, Senior Sister Yaoer..." said a young disciple, still worried about Zhang Yaoer. Although Zhang Yaoer is a closed disciple of the head, she has a very good temperament and personality, so she is in the school. Popularity is very good. If something happens at this time, many people are naturally concerned.


    "I can only pray that Yao''er is okay. I will take you out first, and then I will find Yao''er." The elder said, she naturally knew that Zhang Yaoer''s identity was very important, but she had to make a choice. She obviously couldn''t put many young disciples in danger just because Zhang Yaoer was alone.


    "go!"


    After firming up his own ideas, the elder said, and resolutely took the rest of the people away.


    But not long after they left the steep slope, the people of the demon race caught up. They did not stay here at all, and they continued to chase. Obviously, they didn''t know that someone had fallen down here, or Jingshuizhai. An important figure of


    And Zhang Yaoer completely disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    On the other side, on the earth, in Huang Feng''s storage box, a burst of light flashed again, and there was an extra jade pendant.

 1606 Chapter 1606

    During the next day, Huang Feng and a few people made a simple disguise, and then went out. Sure enough, they saw that the city seemed to be under martial law. The city was full of police and military people. They were searching for suspicious things. People, especially Chinese people.


    However, after all, this is a Japanese country, and the Huaxia people belong to Asians. Therefore, it is difficult to distinguish them from the aspect. Moreover, besides the Huaxia people, there are also stick people, which is difficult to distinguish for a while.


    At the same time, there are many Chinese people who come to visit the country, which also caused a lot of trouble to Jingcun Yihe''s search operation.


    However, it can also be seen that Keimura Ichiga was really scared. He did not expect that Ichiro Kida would be killed so easily. He lacked a firm ally. In the past, if he had a political enemy, sometimes I would also let Kida Ichiro solve the opponent, but now that I don¡¯t have Kida Ichiro, he has less means. Although he can also find other people, how can those people compare with ninjas in assassination? ?


    What made Jingcun Kazuka even more angry was that Yuriko dare not listen to his orders. He deliberately dismantled Yuriko and found an obedient agent within the ninja organization. However, this matter was also difficult to handle.


    First of all, Yuriko''s prestige within the Ninja Organization is very high. In the case of Kida Ichiro''s death, almost no one can shake her status. Moreover, this woman is very shrewd and has never left the headquarters of the Ninja Organization since yesterday. , Staying there all the time, Keimura Ichiga didn¡¯t think that the killer he could find could kill Yuriko at the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. I¡¯m afraid that the killer had been killed before he could see Yuriko. .


    Another thing that puzzled Jingcun Kazuka was that he tried to contact a few ninjas. These ninjas had known him before, and the relationship was okay. In the ninja organization, they all belong to the middle and high level. Originally, I wanted to support them and let them drive Yuriko off.


    As a result, when these people heard their own suggestions, their faces showed horror. Then, they refused their suggestions without even thinking about them, and then they didn¡¯t even answer their own phone calls or Willing to meet myself again.


    Jingcun Yihe couldn''t understand the abnormal behavior of these people.


    Of course Jingcun Yihe didn¡¯t know that these people were planted with life and death symbols by Huang Feng. Originally, they didn¡¯t know this, but in order to remind them, let them not do some stupid things. Then, Yuriko asked Huang Feng to move the life and death talisman in their bodies.


    Now, those ninjas have realized what it means to be dead. Compared with Huang Feng¡¯s life and death talisman, the methods of torture at the headquarters of the ninja organization seem to be a little out of the table. There is no way to compare. what.


    And Huang Feng is not the direct leader of these ninjas, Yuriko is. Although she may be just a puppet, Huang Feng¡¯s microphone, but, obviously, Huang Feng trusts her very much. Those ninjas naturally dare not turn against Yuriko. Unless they want to experience the feeling that life is better than death again.


    Obviously, after those people experienced it once, they never wanted to experience that feeling again. Therefore, it was completely impossible for Jingcun Yihe to instigate them.


    The depression in the ninja organization here made Jingcun Kazuka angry, but also a little scared. He stepped up the search for the people of the China National Security Bureau while strengthening the security work around him.


    What Jingcun Yihe didn''t expect was that he didn''t wait for the revenge of the members of the China National Security Bureau, but instead waited for a piece of news that could ruin him.


    "My lord, it''s okay. Huaxia has a press conference." Towards noon, a secretary of Jingcun Yihe ran into Jingcun Yihe''s office in a panic and said, even he didn''t even have the door. Forgot to knock, obviously, he is very flustered now.


    "What is it like to be in a panic! Let''s go to the development conference, what''s so panic?" Jingcun Yihe said dissatisfied.


    "No, my lord." The secretary did not scold Yijingcun Yihe. You know, he usually serves Jingcun Yihe carefully. If Jingcun Yihe scolds him, he can worry for three days. He couldn''t eat, because he knew that Jingcun Yihe was not a good person, and it was possible to execute him.


    "Nothing? No matter how they explain it, it''s useless! Now the mood of the people has been adjusted, do you think the people will believe them?" Jingcun Yihe said indifferently, and the Chinese people will open the news. The press conference, this is not beyond his expectation. After being attacked by himself for so long, it would be strange if they didn''t act at all.


    However, Jingcun Yihe knew that no matter what the Huaxia people said at the press conference, it was useless, because they had no evidence to prove that No.1 was not killed by them, and no matter how much explanation it is, it is useless. His emotions were also mobilized by him, and he would never believe those nonsense words of Huaxia.


    "My lord, the Huaxia people took out two videos!" The secretary saw his leader. At this time, he was still here with the old god. He didn''t know whether to admire his concentration or laugh at him. I''m ignorant.


    "Two videos? What video?" Jingcun Yihe was taken aback. Although he didn''t know what it was, he instinctively felt that something might have changed, and it was impossible for Huaxia people to produce any irrelevant videos. .


    "One is a video about Mr. Ichiro Kita. In the video, it records the assassination of Mr. Ichiro Kita." The secretary said.


    "How could this be? That video must be fake." Jingcun yelled after a hesitation. He had always said that No. 1 was killed by Huaxia, but now there is video proof that it is Kida Ichiro. The murderer, how can he explain to the people?How to use this to win people''s hearts?


    "Furthermore, in that video, Lord Kida also said that this matter was instigated by you, your lord." The secretary ignored Kazuka Keimura''s yelling, but continued.


    "Fake, it must be fake! How could they have such a video?" Jingcun Kazuka said in a flustered manner. The secretary knew about the assassination of No.1, so he didn''t want to hide it from the secretary. .


    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t believe that Huaxia people would actually come up with such a video. If this video is true, then it¡¯s not as simple as he can¡¯t win people¡¯s hearts. He will become a sinner of the Japanese nation, ordinary people. Will tear him up angrily, not only because he killed the number one, but also because he deceived everyone!


    "My lord, there is another video." The secretary was completely panicked when he saw his leader. He didn''t know why, there was a retaliatory quick gan in his heart. He used to dare not speak loudly in front of Jingcun Ichiga. He has never regarded himself as a human being. Now that he is good, he also has today!


    "What other video? The video just now must be fake!" Jingcun Kazuka said again, but I don''t know whether he was quibbling or comforting himself.


    However, the secretary didn¡¯t care, but continued: ¡°In the other video, it was recorded that the adult met Ichiro Kida. In the video, it was also recorded that you and Lord Kida were discussing how to assassinate Lord One. The sound is clear, the picture is clear, and the negotiated plan is exactly the same as the murder of the last adult!"


    The secretary did not participate in the discussion, so he saw this time for the first time, but he did not doubt the authenticity of this video, because there were obviously two people, Jingcun Ichiga and Kida Ichiro. The appearance and sound are not bad at all, and even though he didn''t go in that time, he was sent to Jingcun Yihe, so he also knew what happened that time.


    "How could this happen, how could this happen?!" Jingcun Yihe''s face was completely pale. After that, he turned on his computer in a panic, went online, and easily found the two announced by Huaxia. Videos, these two videos are now international headlines, it is easy to find them.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the first video, but the second video, Kazuka Keimura knew it was true, because he did meet Kida Ichiro that day, and the room in the video was indeed himself that day. The room where Ichiro and Kida are located, including the content of their conversations, is not bad at all.


    This is a real video!


    But who made this video?Meeting Ichiro Kida and himself is a very confidential matter, and most people don''t even know it, let alone put a camera inside to take pictures.


    Suddenly, a cold face appeared in Jingcun Yihe''s mind, and he shouted with a grim expression, "It must be her, it must be her! This damn biaozi!"


    The person that Keimura Kazuka thought of was the Yuriko who refused to protect him last night. It was not because the other party rejected him that he doubted it, but because Yuriko followed him when he and Ichiro Kida met that day. Yes, although she did not enter the room when the two were talking, before the two talked, she entered the room to search according to Kida Ichiro''s instructions. Obviously, the two were also afraid of being secretly photographed or something.


    However, the two obviously did not expect that they were still photographed, and Yuriko who entered the room and searched was obviously suspected, and she also had the opportunity and time to do this.


    But why did Yuriko do this?She has a high status within the ninja organization, why did she betray Kida Ichiro?

 1607 Chapter 1607

    Jingcun Yihe couldn''t figure out why Yuriko would do this, and he couldn''t ask the other party now, even if he did, the other party would not tell him.


    What Keimura Kazuka didn''t know was that, deep in Yuriko''s heart, she was not loyal to Kida Ichiro. In fact, Yuriko even hated him.


    The special department of the Ninja Organization is a bit special. The ninjas in it are all orphans, because when training ninjas, they need to abandon unnecessary emotions. Therefore, without the fetters of family and affection, that is obviously the best choice. .


    And Yuriko is also an orphan, but she had always thought that she was just an ordinary orphan. Like other ninjas, her parents died unexpectedly for some reason, so she was selected and trained to become a ninja.


    However, later, as Yuriko''s status became higher and higher, she was able to access more and more things, including some more confidential things, including her life experience!


    In fact, Yuriko''s parents did not die accidentally, but were killed by someone. The one who killed them was Kida Ichiro!After Kida Ichiro killed Yuriko''s parents, he took Yuriko to the headquarters of the Ninja Organization for training, but Yuriko was told that her parents had died accidentally, and the Ninja organization kindly adopted her.


    According to Yuriko¡¯s investigation, many people within the Ninja Organization entered the Ninja Organization in this way, just like themselves. The reason for this situation is that the people in the Ninja Organization took a fancy to them. Because of their talent for training in art, the top leaders of the Ninja Organization will kill their parents and adopt them. In this way, they will be free from the fetters of the outside world, and they will recognize the Ninja Organization in their hearts. , And grateful!


    When Yuriko knew about this situation, she wished to kill Kida Ichiro immediately to avenge her parents, but she did not do that because she was talented in cultivation, but she was not as strong as Kida Ichiro. Strong, and there are still many secrets within the Ninja Organization. If she is careless, she may not get any grudges, and she will be killed first.


    Therefore, she endured the incident, but it did not mean that she had forgotten it. In fact, she had always remembered this incident and was looking for opportunities to avenge Kida Ichiro and the Ninja Organization.


    Therefore, she secretly recorded the video, just to publish the video at that time, so that Ichiro Kida will be ruined!


    Therefore, when she took refuge in Huang Feng before, she did not have any psychological pressure, because she had long lost the recognition of the ninja organization. It is not unacceptable to leave here. It can be said that the ninja organization destroyed her. Her family ruined her life, so she didn''t hesitate to start the ninja organization.


    Of course, Ichiga Keimura didn''t know these things, even if Ichiro Kida had died!Kida Ichiro always thought that he had no omissions in controlling Yuriko, but he didn''t know that the other party already knew that he was his enemy.That is to say, he died early, otherwise, Yuriko would find a chance to kill him.


    Of course, at present, what Jingcun Yihe has to do is not to understand why Yuriko wants to do this, but to solve the immediate problem as soon as possible. As soon as these two videos were released by Huaxia, he suddenly fell into a passive level. He believes that soon, whether internationally or domestically, many people will criticize him. At that time, let¡¯s not say whether he can be the number one or whether he can keep his life. Is a problem.


    "My lord, what should I do now?" the secretary said.


    "Quickly, arrange a press conference immediately! I want to explain this matter. Also, I will get Mr. Jingtian for me. I have something to let him do!" Jingcun Kazuka responded.


    "Hey!" the secretary replied. Although he was secretly refreshed, he would definitely not be able to show it. Otherwise, even if Jingcun Yihe is in a dangerous situation, it is not to kill him. A too difficult thing.


    Seeing his secretary went out, Jingcun Yihe''s face was ugly. He didn''t expect that Huaxia people would have this trick!How did they record the first video?Being so close to Ichiro Kida, is he a trash?Didn''t find this?


    As for the second video, it must have been the ghost of Yuriko, but when did this woman get involved with the people from Huaxia, it seems that it has been in contact for a long time, and Ichiro Kida didn''t notice it?What a waste!


    Jingcun Kazuka cursed that Ichiro Kida was a waste here, but the other party obviously couldn''t hear it, and he couldn''t stay entangled in this. The most important thing now is to deal with this matter first.


    The press conference was held soon. At the press conference, Jingcun Kazuhe explained that the two videos were fake and synthesized. It was Huaxia people who deliberately framed him and retaliated against him. He hoped The people of the Japanese nation should not believe the nonsense of the Chinese people.


    Originally, Jingcun Yihe wanted to directly block Huaxia''s press conference on the Internet, but too many people have watched the two videos, so even if it is blocked now, it will not have much effect.


    As for Jingcun Yihe¡¯s explanation, some people believe it, some people don¡¯t, and the unbelievers accounted for the majority. After all, no one is a fool. Is the video fake and can¡¯t be distinguished?


    At the same time, those political opponents of Jingcun Yihe also appeared. Now in the Japanese country, it is indeed Jingcun Yihe who is the strongest and most promising to be in that position. However, this does not mean that he has no enemies. Others I just gave up. Actually, there are not many people who are staring at that position. At first, they thought they had little hope. Jingcun Yihe was the most promising, and when nothing happened, it would definitely be Jingcun. Ichiga boarded that position.


    However, now an accident has occurred. The Huaxia people released two videos. The political opponents of Jingcun Yihe instantly became happy. They didn¡¯t care about these two videos. They didn¡¯t care how the Huaxia people got here. How did the previous number one die? They only know that their chance is here!Jingcun Yihe is in big trouble, how can they let it go?


    As a result, those political opponents of Jingcun Yihe began to take action one after another. On TV, in newspapers, and on the Internet, they began to attack Jingcun Yihe, saying that he was the real murderer and he wanted to be the former one. Responsible for his death.


    Jingcun became passive in an instant. He felt tremendous pressure. He had blocked all these pressures in the past. However, this time, he felt that he was in danger, and he suddenly felt burnt.


    "Mr. Ikegami, what do you think of my proposal just now?"


    At this time, it was already night. Huang Feng was sitting opposite a middle-aged man who was about fifty years old. Behind him were Bai Xiaorou and Yuriko. The person opposite him was the target he was going to see this time, Mai Chishang!


    "How did you get in?" Chishang Mai did not immediately answer Huang Feng''s words, but asked rhetorically.


    You know, Yuriko¡¯s evaluation of him is very accurate. This person is ambitious but timid. Therefore, he has always attached great importance to his defense work. There are many guards around his residence. As a result, the three of Huang Feng sat directly in front of him, and his own guards did not even issue an alarm, which could not but make people wonder and scared.


    "Is it difficult to come in?" Huang Feng smiled slightly: "The guards outside you are useless at all. I want to come in easily."


    "Why did you find me?" Mai Ikeda asked.


    "Because you are very suitable." Huang Feng said: "You have ambitions and want to be in that position. Moreover, there is no too complicated relationship behind you. This is just what I want."


    "Then do you know why I have no one to support?" Mai Ikeda said.


    "Because you are timid!" Huang Feng said unceremoniously: "It''s hard for a timid person to do things, and even harder to do big things! So, it''s normal that you are not favored by others."


    "Then you still choose me?" Mai Ikeda was puzzled. He didn''t expect anyone to find him, and he was still a Chinese, but what made him even more puzzled was that Yuriko, the current head of the ninja organization, unexpectedly Standing respectfully behind this Chinese person, obviously, this Chinese person is very unusual.


    "Why not? You are timid, this will not affect me too much, I can help you directly board that position." Huang Feng said.


    "Then, I will be your puppet?" Mai Ikeda showed a mocking smile on her face. Obviously, he was not stupid. He knew what Huang Feng did for.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded, and did not deny: "However, I will not ask him to do too many things. This puppet is not something anyone can be! Of course, you can also refuse, but the consequences are just Just like Ichiro Kida."


    Seeing Huang Feng''s fluttering tone, Ikeda Mai was startled and said, "You killed Kida Ichiro?"


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said: "If you don''t believe me, you can go down and ask him, I think he will tell you."


    "This, this is not necessary." Mai Ikeda showed an awkward look on his face. He still doesn''t want to die. Moreover, he also understands that he has no choice at all. Since Huang Feng has found himself, he If he refused, Huang Feng would definitely find someone else, and he already knew about this, in order to ensure that this matter would not leak out, Huang Feng would definitely kill himself.


    As for death, Mai Ikeda is very scared.

 1608 Chapter 1608 Unexpected Candidate

    "Mr. Ikeda, how are you thinking about?" Huang Feng asked again.


    "I promise you!" Although Chi Tian is timid, he is not stupid. He naturally knows how to choose. Although he agrees to Huang Feng, he will become Huang Feng''s puppet, but just like Huang Feng said That way, the puppet can''t be done by anyone, and it''s still a puppet sitting in the top position.


    Moreover, there are still puppets who can do it if they agree. If they don''t agree, I''m afraid they won''t even be able to save their lives, but Huang Feng has nothing to lose, and it''s a big deal to find other support.


    Therefore, Mai Ikeda doesn''t think it needs to think too long about how to choose.


    "Very good, very wise." Huang Feng nodded in satisfaction. Although Mai Ikeda did not agree to him, he could also go to other people, but that was not the result he wanted the most, just like Yuriko introduced directly. In that way, the other people who might be in that position now have someone behind them. They go by themselves, and there is no way to control the other person. This is definitely not satisfactory to me.


    Fortunately, Mai Ikeda made the most correct decision.


    "Mr. Huang, how would you help me?" Now that he has agreed to Huang Feng, Mai Ikeda''s attitude toward Huang Feng has naturally become very respectful, and he also wants to know how Huang Feng can help himself.


    "Money!" Huang Feng said: "I will give you a lot of money! Let you take care of a lot of relationships. With money, you can solve a lot of things."


    Mai Ikeda nodded. This is because no one was willing to support him before. Therefore, although he has ambitions, there is no way to put it into action. After all, it is all for money, and there is no financial group support behind him. It is unrealistic to spend so much money.


    "In addition, you should know her?" Huang Feng pointed to Yuriko.


    "Miss Yuriko, I know it naturally." Mai Ikeda said. The Ninja Organization is a very special existence in the country. People like them all know it, but there is no way to order the other party to do anything.


    Yuriko used to be the high-level of the Ninja organization, and now she is the actual leader of the Ninja organization, so Mai Ikeda certainly knew each other.


    "Just know it. From now on, she will assist you. If you have anything you need her to do, just say it." Huang Feng said.


    "This..." Mai Ikeda''s face showed a shocked expression. Of course he knew how smoothly his affairs would be with the help of the Ninja Organization, but he didn''t expect that Yuriko would also be pornographic. Feng was subdued, and, seeing her like that, it seemed that she respected Huang Feng from the heart.


    Before, Keimura Ichi used Kida Ichiro¡¯s relationship to kill many of his competitors with ninjas. Although everyone has no evidence, they all know about it. However, there is no way to know, after all, ninjas. The organization is not something they can mobilize, and they are also afraid that the ninja organization will do it on them, it is impossible to prevent.


    And now, the reason why so many political enemies are besieging Jingmura Ichiga is because of the video released by China, and another reason is that Ichiro Kida is dead, and Yuriko, the head of the new ninja organization, and Jing Muraichiga seemed to be very uncomfortable. He did not walk very close to the opponent like the previous Kida Ichiro. Therefore, at this time, the political opponents of Jingcunichiga dare to do something.


    Moreover, Mai Ikeda also knows that those people are now trying to get close to Yuriko and want to subdue her. After all, if the ninja organization can be subdued in their hands, it will be a great improvement to her own power, and, I no longer have to worry about being assassinated by other people, and even I can assassinate others. With so many benefits, it''s strange that those people are not tempted.


    However, Mai Ikeda did not expect that this Yuriko had already taken refuge in the Huaxia people and was subdued by the Huaxia people, and now he was arranged to follow his orders.


    "Yuriko, if Mr. Ikeda has any requirements in the future, you can do as he asks, you know?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, master!" Yuriko replied respectfully.


    It¡¯s just that Yuriko¡¯s name for Huangfeng shocked Ikeda Mai. He didn¡¯t expect that Yuriko would call Huangfeng the master. Of course, he was no stranger to this kind of master-servant relationship. In fact, he was in the Wa country. In the upper class, it is not uncommon to raise slaves. Some are used as slaves, and some are used as dead men.


    It can be said that slaves have no power in front of their masters. Their power of life and death is in the hands of their masters. They can''t resist any command of the master. Even if the master asks them to die, they can only Is to follow suit.


    It can be seen how low the status of a slave is. Mai Ikeda did not expect that Yuriko was actually Huang Feng¡¯s slave. You know, even if Yuriko is in the upper class of the country, it is also very well-known. After all, she is now in control. With regard to the Ninja Organization, this organization that has made many people jealous, has a very high status and is the target of many people.


    However, Yuriko is actually Huang Feng¡¯s slave. It can be seen that Huang Feng¡¯s skills are so powerful that Mai Ikeda is more convinced of Huang Feng and more confident. With Huang Feng¡¯s help and support, he will definitely be able to ascend that position. .


    "Mr. Ikeda, do you have anything else to help?" Huang Feng said.


    "Not for the time being." Ikeda said. There are people with money, plus his own connections with the ninja organization. Now, he suddenly feels ambitious, and for the first time he feels that he is so close to that position.


    "That''s OK. If you need help, just say it." Huang Feng said. Then, he was about to get up, but he sprinkled some tea on Mai Ikeda. Mai Ikeda found it and didn''t care. He thought Huang Feng. Is not careful.


    Of course Huang Feng was not careless. He did it intentionally. He wanted to plant the life and death talisman in Mai Ikeda. Although Mai Ikeda is very cooperative and obedient, Huang Feng can¡¯t guarantee it. Will always be loyal to himself, after all, the other party is a Japanese, Huang Feng couldn''t believe it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng needs to keep some backs. This life and death talisman is the best backs. Once the opponent has any other ideas, he can completely control him and make him surrender.


    When Yuriko saw Huang Feng¡¯s hand, she naturally understood what Huang Feng was doing, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After taking refuge in Huang Feng and after Huang Feng killed Kida Ichiro, Yuriko was truly loyal to Huang Feng. , Will not think of betraying the other party, so naturally will not expose Huang Feng.


    After that, Huang Feng took Yuriko and Bai Xiaorou to leave Mai Ikeda''s residence. From beginning to end, the guards outside Mai Ikeda''s residence were unaware of it.


    "This person is untrustworthy!" After leaving Mai Ikeda''s residence, Bai Xiaorou suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    "Yeah" Huang Feng nodded and said, "I just used him for a period of time. This kind of person is still easy to say, once they are in position, it will be difficult to control."


    Then Huang Feng turned to Yuriko and said, "You help me watch him well!"


    "Yes, Master." Yuriko replied. At the same time, she was a little happy in her heart. Obviously, Huang Feng trusted herself more than Mai Ikeda. His efforts during this period finally paid off.


    In the next few days, the Wa country was really lively, and the whole society seemed to be in a restless stage. As long as they had ideas about that position, at this time, they all jumped out, attacked each other, blamed each other, and only knocked down each other. Only oneself can be on top.


    And Huang Feng is also paying attention to Ikeda Mai¡¯s actions. This guy is very smart and has not clearly jumped out until now. Although many people know that Ikeda Mai also has ideas in this regard, but the matter between him and Huang Feng is an outsider I don''t know, so everyone else feels that Mai Ikeda''s strength is the weakest and the least threatening.


    Therefore, when these people attacked each other, they did not pay attention to Mai Ikeda. In this case, it would make it easier for Mai Ikeda to act secretly. In the political arena of the Wa country, officials disappeared from time to time. Those politicians We all doubted other people, but I never doubted Mai Ikeda.


    Unknowingly, Mai Ikeda wiped out a lot of enemies and reduced a lot of resistance, and many people at this time did not realize it.


    It''s not to say that money is really useful sometimes. Under Mai Ikeda''s money offensive, more and more politicians have turned to his camp, and his strength has become stronger.


    When Mai Ikeda officially walked from behind the scenes to the front desk, those politicians who were aspiring to reach the top of the country found that they had a strong opponent, an opponent that made them fearful, more than any previous opponent. powerful.


    "Damn it, it was him, how could it be him?!" Jingcun Yihe roared loudly in his office.


    In just a few days, Jingcun Yihe seemed to be ten years old, with a lot of wrinkles on his face. Then, this was not what annoyed him the most, but what annoyed him the most. Yes, his current situation.


    During this period of time, Jingcun Yihe¡¯s life was very difficult. There were too many people attacking him. He did not expect that those people who usually treat him respectfully would jump out and besie him at this time, causing him headaches. He was struggling to deal with it. At this time, he knew how much defense force he had suppressed because of his union with the ninja organization. Now, he has no help from the ninja organization, and now the enemy has come out.

 1609 Chapter 1609

    During this period of time, Jingcun Yihe has been busy dealing with these enemies who are usually invisible, and even the two secretaries around him have already died. They were all assassinated and died. In the past, he assassinated others. , But now he was assassinated by others, which made him worry about all this time. He grew older faster, but it was normal.


    Originally, Jingcun Yihe thought that the people who assassinated himself and the people around him were those who were diametrically opposed to him during this period of time. As a result, he didn¡¯t realize until today that he had guessed wrong, or that all of them were Wrong, when they were fighting on the bright side, there was a shark in the dark, constantly biting them and growing and growing, but they didn''t find anything.


    Until today, Mai Ikeda officially stood up and announced that he would also run for that position. After that, Yuriko, the actual head of the Ninja Organization, also stood up and issued a statement claiming that he represented the Ninja Organization and supported Mai Ikeda''s campaign.


    These two pieces of news, like two huge bombs, exploded in the political arena of the country of Japan, making everyone dizzy. Only then did everyone understand that the assassination during this period of time is likely to follow. Ninja organization and the shadow of Mai Ikeda.


    Then, what caused them to collapse is that this is not over yet. After Mai Ikeda and Yuriko issued statements, in the Japanese political arena, many powerful officials have expressed their support for Mai Ikeda, which makes The entire Taiping began to lean towards Mai Ikeda, and everyone, including ordinary people, also understood that at this time, the strongest person who finally hoped to reach the top was Mai Ikeda.


    This shocked and angry many people, including Jingcun Ichiga, and then, Mai Ikeda has become a reality, and even if they want to do something, they can¡¯t do anything about it. On the surface, Mai Ikeda has the support of those officials. In the dark, Yuriko led the ninja organization to protect him. In this way, no matter whether it was coming to light or dark, there was no way to bring down Mai Ikeda.


    Compared with the others, it is obvious that Jingcun Ikga is more angry, because Yuriko publicly declared that he supports Mai Ikeda, which makes Jingcun Ikaka think that Yuriko and Mai Ikeda have been in contact for a long time, just like before. Kida Ichiro is the same.


    Therefore, Yuriko would not listen to her orders, so Yuriko would betray Kida Ichiro, and the reason why Yuriko gave those videos to the Huaxia people was not because of her collusion with the Huaxia people, but should obey Mai Ikeda¡¯s orders. Obviously, Mai Ikeda didn''t want to go to the front desk at that time. He wanted to use the power of Huaxia to bring himself down.


    Jingcun Ichiga, who thought he had already thought about the ins and outs of the matter, was so furious, he couldn''t help but feel angry. He felt that he was calculated by Mai Ikeda, and he was not convinced!


    However, it is useless to be unconvinced. Mai Ikeda has become a trend. In the past, everyone thought that Mai Ikeda could not compete for that position without the support of the consortium. However, looking at the current situation, he obviously has a backing behind him. I just don''t know which consortium it is. Otherwise, where did he get so much money for his activities?


    After Mai Ikeda announced his participation in the election, he quickly started activities. He constantly used the evidence provided by the ninja organization to suppress those competitors. You must know that because the ninjas can sneak, they go to investigate and steal. It is very convenient to pick up things. Therefore, the ninja organization finds all the things that people think are hidden. In this way, they have a lot of handles in Yuriko''s hands. Then, Yuriko So he gave some of the evidence to Mai Ikeda, although it was only a part, it was enough for those people to drink a pot.


    As for why only part of it was given, it was naturally the reason Yuriko wanted to keep her hand. She, like Huang Feng, promised to help Huang Feng watch Mai Ikeda, but she couldn''t be careless.


    And with the actions of Mai Ikeda, his competitors were defeated one by one, especially Keemura Ichiga, he was the worst, he had offended many people in the past, but his status in the past Gao, there is a ninja organization secretly protecting him, so other people have no way to deal with him.


    But now, the Ninja organization no longer supports him, and he has been suppressed and lost a lot of rights, and his status is far inferior compared with before. Therefore, many people who have been bullied by him in the past are at this time , All jumped out to find his trouble.


    Three days after Ikeda Mai officially became the No. 1 Waguk, the body of Jingcun Yihe was found on the street. It looked very miserable. There was no clothing on his body, and it was still alive with a knife. He was stabbed to death, he suffered at least twenty or thirty knives. It is estimated that he was also very painful before death.


    "Huang Feng-jun, are you leaving tomorrow? Do not leave any more time?" Ikeda Mai¡¯s residence, at this time, in the room, there are still Huang Feng, Yuriko, and Bai Xiaorou, plus Ikeda Mai, a total of four people, everyone knows the basis. Therefore, there is nothing that cannot be said.


    "No, I have something to do in China, after all, this is not my country." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s really a shame, I still have a lot of things to ask Huang Fengjun, it seems I can only wait for later." Mai Ikeda said, but the three of Huang Feng saw a trace from his face. Excited. Obviously, in his heart, he doesn¡¯t want Huang Feng to stay here. After all, Huang Feng is here, he feels uncomfortable, always remembering his identity as a puppet, which makes him very unhappy. He can still be a ninja, but now that he is the number one in the country, his heart is naturally different, so he doesn''t want to see Huang Feng at all.


    As for what Huang Feng explained to him in the future, it also depends on his mood.


    "I believe in Mr. Ikeda''s ability, we will have some time later," Huang Feng said, then stood up and prepared to leave.


    In the past, Mai Ikeda would stand up to show off, but this time, he did not stand up, but just nodded to Huang Feng in place.


    "Master, Mai Ikeda is too arrogant, do you want me..." After leaving Mai Ikeda''s residence, Yuriko took the initiative to say to Huang Feng.


    "This guy is also a person who can''t get things done. He has just stepped onto the number one position, and his attitude has actually changed into this. There is no cure for it!" Bai Xiaorou also said.


    Obviously, both of them have seen something from Mai Ikeda''s performance, knowing that Mai Ikeda does not respect Huang Feng as much as he did at the beginning.


    "No hurry." Huang Feng said: "Yuriko, tomorrow I will leave you alone. You will bring him by your side and let him contact Mai Ikeda as much as possible, you know?"


    "Yes, Master." Although Yuriko didn''t know what Huang Feng meant, since Huang Feng arranged it, of course she would unconditionally choose to support it.


    Huang Feng nodded and stopped talking. In fact, Huang Feng was also very angry at Mai Ikeda''s behavior. This guy is just too bastard. He just came up and didn''t put himself in the eyes. He was originally yellow. Feng also thought, if Mai Ikeda is smart and willing to cooperate, then he will always be the number one in this Japanese country. Although he is his own puppet, he is also very beautiful outside.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t expect that this guy had just become the number one, and he wanted to get rid of his control. He really didn''t know how to live or die, he really thought he was such a bully?Want to get rid of yourself after using yourself?It was a dream!


    For this reason, Huang Feng intends to exchange a puppet by himself, so that he can understand Mai Ikeda''s living habits first, and then kill Mai Ikeda, and let the puppet he exchanged take his place.


    "You can''t blame me for this, you chose this path yourself!" Huang Feng said silently in his heart.


    Afterwards, Yuriko and the two separated, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou returned to the hotel. With the fall of Jingcun Yihe, they no longer need to be sneaky, and now they are back to the hotel to live.


    "Group leader, shall we go back tomorrow?" After returning to the hotel, everyone did not rest, and the monkey asked Bai Xiaojudo.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaojuou replied: "Why? Reluctant?"


    During this period of time, their task was relatively easy. Since a battle at the headquarters of the Ninja organization, they have not done any more. Huang Feng chose to hide behind and let Yuriko and Mai Ikeda do it. In this way, the monkey and Qi Hai are naturally more relaxed.


    The two also took advantage of this opportunity to play in the country for a while. However, it is estimated that the play was too good, and the monkey was a little bit happy.


    "How can I, I''ve already stayed in the country for a long time, and I want to go back long ago." The monkey said embarrassedly.


    "You really think so." Bai Xiaorou said, and she didn''t try to expose the monkey''s true thoughts.


    Of course, the monkey and Qi Hai can still tell the difference. Although they had a good time here, this is a mission after all. Now that the mission is completed, everyone should go back. Although the two are nostalgic, they will never do anything illegal to organize and discipline.


    "Okay, you go back and pack your things first, we will go back tomorrow morning." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Good." The monkey and Qi Hai replied.


    Everyone didn¡¯t even think about it. Originally, I just wanted to find a ninja organization for revenge. I didn¡¯t expect to participate in the regime change of the Japanese Kingdom. Although the monkey and Qi Hai did not know the specific actions of Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, However, they have also seen the impact of what everyone did before, so they are all very satisfied with the implementation of the country.

 1610 Chapter 1610 Secret Plan

    "Go back together tomorrow?" Huang Feng said, looking at Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang said, "I originally came here to relax and think about some things. Now that things have been resolved, of course there is no need to stay here."


    Qiu Ningshuang came here because of the relationship with Huang Feng, and now, the matter between them has had a result, and the rest is just to convince the family, so she doesn¡¯t need to stay here anymore. , She really has no good feelings about this place.


    In the past few days, Qiu Ningshuang has been recuperating. Because of the magic of Shengziguo and Huang Feng¡¯s daily use of internal force to help her recuperate, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s body has recovered after these few days of cultivation. There is not much difference between ordinary people.


    What surprised Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang was that the power of the holy purple fruit was very overbearing. Not only did they rescue Qiu Ningshuang from the death line, but also, afterwards, there was still some residual medicine left in Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s body. There is a strong energy in her body.


    Although this energy did not allow Qiu Ningshuang to possess internal power again, it did increase the magic power in her body by a lot. According to Huang Feng''s judgment, Qiu Ningshuang is now almost equivalent to a senior due to the increased magic power. She is a magician, even on the verge of breaking through. If she works hard and with some luck, she can become a great magician.


    You know, Qiu Ningshuang is different from Huang Feng. Huang Feng has a jade Buddha and has special energy in his body. Therefore, Huang Feng''s meditation can increase the magic power a lot, much more than Qiu Ningshuang.


    Qiu Ningshuang is much less. Therefore, although Qiu Ningshuang has been meditating since knowing that there is magic power in her body, the magic power in her body has not increased fast. In this way, if her strength wants to increase, it will not It will be too fast.


    And this time Saint Ziguo obviously helped her solve this problem very well. It helped her break through to the level of a senior magician in one fell swoop, and even almost reached the great magician. This is also a blessing in disguise for Qiu Ningshuang. Qiu Ningshuang was just a junior magician before, and it didn''t take long for him to become a junior magician. Therefore, whether it was Huang Feng or Qiu Ningshuang, it was very happy to be able to improve so much at once.


    Bai Xiaorou looked at Qiu Ningshuang. Huang Feng didn¡¯t lie to her about the affairs with Qiu Ningshuang. In fact, even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t say anything, Bai Xiaorou could see it. After all, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s eyes looked at Huang Feng. She is so familiar with it. The women around Huang Feng usually look at Huang Feng with this look. There is love, admiration, and belief in that look.


    The expression Huang Feng looked at Qiu Ningshuang was not completely without emotion. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou knew that she would have another sister, and even if Huang Feng would not accept her recently, she would definitely accept it in the future. Yes, Bai Xiaorou was already psychologically prepared.


    After everyone stayed in the country for another night, they were ready to fly to China the next day.


    And Mai Ikeda didn''t send Huang Feng off, and he didn''t even make a phone call. Obviously, he was ready to break, and he didn''t even want to cover up.


    At this time, Mai Ikeda was in her residence, sipping tea slowly, and in front of him was a man in black. There was a cold and insidious breath on the man, which made people feel very uncomfortable. However, Mai Ikeda didn''t feel at all, even a little bit of enjoyment.


    "Ida-san, I heard that you are the most powerful subordinate under Jingcun Yihe?" Mai Ikeda said to the middle-aged man.


    "Yes!" the middle-aged man answered, his words full of confidence.


    "Very good." Mai Ikeda said: "Then you think, who can have an advantage compared to those ninja organizations?"


    "Compared with each other!" said the middle-aged man: "Although I have confidence in my subordinates, they are all trained by me for many years, but those ninjas know ninjutsu and have some unique features. It is not so easy. Dealt with."


    This middle-aged man was Jingtian. Before he was Jingcun Yihe¡¯s subordinate. After Jingcun Yihe discovered that the Huaxia people had published two videos, he approached Jingtian and wanted him to kill Yuriko. His people are ready, ready to meet the challenge of the Ninja Organization.


    It¡¯s just that Ida didn¡¯t find too many opportunities to kill Yuriko. Yuriko has always stayed at the headquarters of the Ninja Organization. Although Ida has confidence in his subordinates, if he lets his hands go to the headquarters of the Ninja Organization, he still There is no bottom, and because of this, he has not been able to kill Yuriko.


    After that, Jingcun Yihe was besieged by others, and the situation took a turn for the worse. He also wanted to let Jingtian assassinate other politicians. However, the opponents were not completely unprepared. The people in Jingtian will not hide, at least take precautions. , It¡¯s easier than a ninja, and it¡¯s also because of Ida himself.


    Because, at this time, Jingtian had already realized that Jingcun Yihe might be down. Therefore, he did not act faithfully for Jingcun Yihe as before, but was looking for someone to rely on. At this time, Mai Ikeda was born, and he immediately occupied the most advantageous position, becoming the person most likely to reach the top.


    Ida wanted to take refuge in the other party and brought his own subordinates, but at that time, the ninja organization had announced that he supported Mai Ikeda. Ida thought that he had no chance, but what he didn''t expect was that Mai Ikeda was very His subordinates were very interested and wanted to recruit, which made Jingtian realize that his opportunity might be coming.


    Ida and his current subordinates were secretly trained by Kazuka Keimura before, in order to prevent one day from falling out with the ninja organization. In that case, his life safety cannot be guaranteed. Therefore, he must have Only the troops that fully obeyed his orders were there, and only then would I have mine and his men.


    It¡¯s just that Jingcun Yihe obviously did not expect that Jingtian¡¯s ability is good, but his loyalty is very bad. He just gained the momentum of defeat here, and Jingtian started to make his own calculations over there. He didn''t mean to do his best to die for him.


    And Ida is very smart. After seeing that Mai Ikeda was very interested in his subordinates, he knew that Mai Ikeda and the Ninja Organization may have been a cooperative relationship before, and now the relationship between the two parties has cracked. For him, it is good news and also an opportunity.


    Ida has always believed that his subordinates are the most powerful group of special forces in the country. He has long wanted to replace the position of the ninja organization, but he has never had a chance. Before the ninja organization was supported by Kagimura Kazuka and Kida Ichiro presided over the overall situation, and Keimura Ichi trained them, just in case, and didn''t mean to actually do it.


    Then, Jingcun Yihe fell, and the Ninja organization stood next to Mai Ikeda, and once again became the winner. This made Ida very upset and secretly said that the other party''s luck was too good.


    And now, he doesn''t need to envy the other party''s luck, because, looking at Mai Ikeda, this means that he no longer trusts the ninja organization and wants his own organization to replace them. How can this make Ida unhappy?


    "Well, during this period, you seize the time to train your subordinates. Soon, I will let you slowly replace Yuriko and make his team the strongest and most famous organization in the country." Ikeda Mai said.


    "Hey!" Jing Tian replied, with a faint joy on his face. It seems that his guess is not wrong, and the opportunity he has been waiting for has finally come.


    Although Mai Ikeda doesn¡¯t seem to obey Huang Feng¡¯s orders anymore, he doesn¡¯t dare to officially turn his face right now. He is a little worried that Iida¡¯s people are not Yuriko¡¯s opponents. Therefore, he wants to delay for a while and support himself. Training in Ida, and then let the people in Ida gradually replace Yuriko''s people. At that time, if Yuriko and others are okay with the current affairs, if they don''t know the current affairs, don''t blame yourself for being polite.


    Mai Ikeda didn¡¯t know how strong Huang Feng was. In his opinion, Huang Feng was powerful, mainly because he controlled Yuriko. He didn¡¯t know how to use Yuriko to make Yuriko his servant. And Ichiro¡¯s death was definitely It was also Yuriko''s secret hand, which had nothing to do with Huang Feng.


    Therefore, in Mai Ikeda¡¯s cognition, Huang Feng is just an ordinary person who has money and knows how to plan. As long as he kills Yuriko and destroys the ninja organization, Huang Feng does not have the slightest anger to himself. He can¡¯t do anything about himself.


    It is precisely because of this consideration that Mai Ikeda wanted to get out of Huang Feng''s control. After all, he was already the number one in the country of Japan, and then he would obey the orders of others. This made Mai Ikeda feel very upset. Unwilling to be a puppet, he is courageous, but his ambition is big enough that he doesn''t want to be anyone''s puppet.


    And because of his courage, he didn''t dare to officially turn his face with Huang Feng without being sure enough. He needed time to accumulate his strength and he didn''t want to take risks.


    It¡¯s just that Mai Ikeda didn¡¯t know that his choice like this was a little more secure, but he also gave Huang Feng a chance and made further arrangements for Huang Feng. Obviously, Huang Feng was not as easy to deal with as he thought. of.


    At this time, Huang Feng did not pay too much attention to Mai Ikeda. Even if Mai Ikeda had any other ideas, he believed that he could solve it completely.


    What Huang Feng cares about now is that the plane they are taking now is actually the plane of the airline where Zhang Ziyu is located.

 1611 Chapter 1611 Encounter Zhang Ziyu

    In fact, in the past few days in the Wa country, Huang Feng had received a text message from Zhang Ziyu. It seemed that he wanted to ask Huang Feng to go out, but at that time, Huang Feng was busy with Mai Ikeda¡¯s affairs, plus himself. Being in the Japanese country again, he thought Zhang Tzuyu was in the country, so he refused, saying that he was not in the country now, and something was happening outside.


    It is conceivable that Zhang Tzuyu must be very disappointed at the time. Huang Feng can realize this. In fact, from Zhang Tzuyu''s previous visit to his "Time and Space Entertainment", Huang Feng can also know the words that he said. The other party¡¯s thoughts about him, it¡¯s just that Huang Feng was thinking about what he said after he came back from the country. He didn¡¯t think so much. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party called again, but unfortunately, his business was not finished. There is still no time.


    Huang Feng¡¯s conjecture was not wrong. Zhang Ziyu was plucking up the courage to call Huang Feng, only to learn that Huang Feng is not in the country. It should be the previous boss Zheng who said that he has not come back from a business trip, so Zhang Ziyu still Very disappointed.


    Encouraged by her good sister, Yilan, she decided to take the initiative, and while staying in the country, she bought a gift for Huang Feng there. He wanted to give the gift to Huang Feng. By the way, see Huang Feng. Yes, at least, Zhang Ziyu didn¡¯t expect that it would be difficult for her to see Huang Feng. She didn¡¯t see it at his company before, but she still hasn¡¯t seen it now. This makes her very frustrated, so much so that she has been in the past few days. Time, Zhang Tzuyu has no energy at work. If it were not for her high professionalism, it would be difficult to know whether she could keep smiling at the passengers.


    "Hello, sir." Zhang Ziyu, wearing a well-fitting flight attendant uniform, was standing at the door of the cabin at this time, welcoming her passengers on this flight.


    However, when she finished saying what she had to say every time, she was stunned, because it was Huang Feng standing in front of her at this time!This one who thinks about it day and night during this time.


    "What a coincidence?!" Huang Feng was also stunned, and then said to Zhang Ziyu with a smile. Just after getting on the plane, Huang Feng was still thinking that he was on the plane of the airline Zhang Ziyu was on. I don''t know if he will meet Zhang Ziyu. Of course, he was just thinking about it. After all, this possibility is not too great, because as far as he knows, Zhang Ziyu is not flying this route.


    As a result, when I just got on the plane, I ran into Zhang Ziyu. She actually came to take the route of the Japanese country again, and, by coincidence, she was on the same plane.


    "Yeah." Zhang Ziyu also showed a smile on his face, smiling very happily. This is the time she had laughed offended and happy during this period of time. She did not expect that she would meet Huang Feng here before. Huang Feng said that she had gone on a business trip, and did not say where to go. She did not expect that Huang Feng went to the country of Wo!Moreover, I still have to take my own plane back.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Huang Feng. Zhang Ziyu found that Huang Feng hadn¡¯t changed at all. Well, he was still so handsome.


    However, Zhang Ziyu quickly reacted. This is on the plane, but he is working. There are still many people beside Huang Feng.


    So Zhang Ziyu signaled Huang Feng to come in first, and she also resisted the urge to talk to Huang Feng and continued to welcome other passengers there.


    However, Zhang Tzuyu felt that when the two women behind Huang Feng passed by her, their eyes seemed to be a little different. They were scrutinized and observant. Zhang Ziyu knew that Huang Feng had a girlfriend, but, But she thought it was Tan Ying or Li Bingyun. The two had been with Huang Feng before, but she didn''t know Bai Xiaoruan and Qiu Ningshuang.


    However, the woman''s sixth sense told her that the relationship between the two women behind Huang Feng and Huang Feng should not be that of ordinary friends, and their eyes looked at them differently from ordinary people.


    Huang Feng discovered that there were still a few familiar people on this plane. Those were all flight attendants on the plane where Huang Feng dismantled the bomb. Some of them were actually transferred to this route. When I arrived at Huangfeng, they all greeted them enthusiastically.


    Bai Xiaorou and others were not surprised by Huang Feng¡¯s treatment, because they already knew about Huang Feng¡¯s last time on the plane, and Qiu Ningshuang also knew about it through her father, so everyone did not think it was any strange. After all, Huang Feng was considered to have saved their lives. These people were more polite to Huang Feng, but it was normal.


    But the other ordinary passengers are a little bit at a loss. Seeing so many flight attendants greet Huang Feng, they thought Huang Feng was an important person, but if you think about it, it¡¯s not right. If Huang Feng is an important person , Then why would he not be first class, but economy class?This obviously doesn''t make sense.


    Simply, everyone was just curious and didn''t really catch up with Huang Feng to ask.


    "You are the hero in the minds of these flight attendants now." After a few people sat down, they didn''t want to smile and said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly and said, "I don''t want to be such a hero. What happened last time almost killed me."


    Last time Huang Feng still had Li Bingyun and Tan Ying by his side. Huang Feng wanted to protect the two of them in the air. It was very difficult for him. If there were any accidents in the air, it would be very difficult for Huang Feng. It was dangerous, so he didn''t want this to happen again.


    "I think that flight attendant just now seems interesting to you." Qiu Ningshuang said between Qiu Ningshuang. Huang Feng was sitting between Qiu Ningshuang and Bai Xiaorou at this time. In this position, it was as if Huang Feng was being interrogated by them.


    "Sister Ningshuang, you guessed it. The flight attendant was named Zhang Ziyu just now, and she was really interesting to Huang Feng." Bai Xiaorou said, then she glanced at Huang Feng and said, "This situation is sister Tan Ying and sister Bingyun. The two and the sisters said that after you lifted the bomb crisis last time, the flight attendant named Zhang Ziyu never left you with a pair of eyes, and you were all in her eyes, and she wiped your sweat again. It¡¯s obviously interesting to you that you are cold and warm."


    "Khan." Huang Feng said awkwardly: "The eyes of these two girls are really poisonous."


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Ziyu¡¯s thoughts about him would be known to both Tan Ying and Li Bingyun. Moreover, the two of them also said to several other sisters. Wouldn¡¯t it be true that Does your own woman know about this?


    Huang Feng was still thinking about how to deal with this matter before, but as a result, he hadn''t thought of a way to deal with it. The other women knew about it.


    "It''s not that their eyes are poisonous, but the stewardess didn''t mean to hide her thoughts at all." Bai Xiaorou said with a white look at Huang Feng: "It''s like just now, look at Sister Ningshuang, isn''t it the first time I saw her? Isn''t it also obvious that she is interesting to you?"


    "That''s right." Qiu Ningshuang also nodded: "That kind of look and expression can''t deceive people at all. I want to pay a little attention to know her thoughts."


    "Well, you are all amazing." Huang Feng said: "However, I haven''t thought about this. In fact, my attitude towards her is the same as before. Although I also have a good impression of you, but , I also know that I have enough women and I don¡¯t want to provoke other women anymore, so I want to deal with our relationship coldly and not actively contact you so that you will forget me.¡±


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng showed a bitter smile on his face, and then said: "It''s just that, I didn''t expect it. This is also a coincidence. This trip to the country of Japan, first met Ningshuang in the country of Japan, and finally, when I went back , I met her again on the plane, you say, it¡¯s a coincidence."


    "Maybe God reminds you again, don''t think about dumping us!" Qiu Ningshuang said. As soon as she heard Huang Feng''s words, she consciously reduced herself to Zhang Ziyu''s side, because she and Zhang Ziyu share similarities. Because of her destiny, she naturally has a good impression of Zhang Ziyu and wants to speak for her.


    "Look, you want to avoid us and not contact us, but God sent you to our side. You can''t avoid it if you want to hide. This is the destiny of heaven."


    "Perhaps." Huang Feng is not very sure, but in his heart he also thinks that this incident is too coincidental. Obviously, Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu did not know that they came to the country of Japan, but as a result, they were consecutive. When I ran into them, this was indeed a great coincidence.


    "So, don''t want to leave us alone." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "Look, your flight attendant is here." Bai Xiaorou touched Huang Feng''s arm and said to him.


    Huang Feng looked up. Sure enough, Zhang Ziyu came over. However, she didn''t simply come to Huang Feng and the others, but to see if the passengers'' suitcases were put away.


    Soon, Zhang Ziyu came to Huang Feng and the others, and when he saw Huang Feng sitting next to Bai Xiaoruan and Qiu Ningshuang, he was slightly shocked. Then, his face returned to normal, but his heart was Thinking about it, my previous thoughts seemed right. The relationship between these two women and Huang Feng should not be an ordinary friendship. No wonder the two looked at themselves with such eyes.


    "Huang Feng, I didn''t expect such a coincidence. You were on a business trip in the country before?" Zhang Ziyu said to Huang Feng while tidying up the surrounding suitcases.


    "Yes, things here have just ended, and I plan to go back today." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I have been flying along the line of the Japanese nation for this period of time. I didn''t expect you to be in the Japanese nation." Zhang Ziyu said.


    Zhang Ziyu still feels regretful. If he had known that Huang Feng was in Wa, he would have met him a long time ago. It is more convenient to be abroad than at home.

 1612 Chapter 1612

    Zhang Ziyu has always wanted to see Huang Feng, but Huang Feng¡¯s attitude towards her recently seems to be a little cold. Zhang Ziyu believes that this is why Huang Feng is worried about his girlfriend, but she understands it, but she feels that if she is abroad , Maybe Huang Feng doesn''t have so many worries, and he won''t reject himself.


    However, when he thought of this, Zhang Ziyu looked at Bai Xiaorou and Qiu Ningshuang beside Huang Feng, and was shaken by his previous thoughts. The relationship between these two women and Huang Feng should not be that of ordinary friends. Said that even if he knew that Huang Feng was in the country earlier, he might not be able to see each other.


    However, Zhang Ziyu has a bigger doubt in his heart, that is, who is Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend. When Tan Ying and Li Bingyun were with Huang Feng before, they looked like Huang Feng. Feng''s girlfriend, Zhang Ziyu just thought she was not sure.


    However, the relationship between Bai Xiaoruan and Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng seems to be very ambiguous this time, which makes Zhang Ziyu even more confused. Among the four women, who is Huang Feng''s girlfriend?Or is it all four?


    Zhang Ziyu thought about his latter speculation and found it impossible. After all, this was incredible.


    "Hello Miss Zhang, I am Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng''s friend." Qiu Ningshuang said to Zhang Ziyu on his own initiative.


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s previous words, Qiu Ningshuang felt sorry for Zhang Ziyu. The fate of herself and her were so similar before that they were left out by Huang Feng. The difference is that she is now confirmed with Huang Feng. It''s related, but Zhang Ziyu hasn''t.


    "Hello." Zhang Ziyu also smiled at Qiu Ningshuang. She could feel the kindness in Qiu Ningshuang''s eyes, which made her slightly confused, but didn''t think much.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll go there first, and I''ll talk later when I get off the plane." Because it was still working hours, Zhang Ziyu couldn''t stay with Huang Feng and the others, so he could only leave first.


    However, she was afraid that Huang Feng would not answer her own phone or respond to her own information as before. This time she finally met him and couldn''t let it go easily, so she warned with anxiety. : "Huang Feng, after getting off the plane, don''t rush away, I have something for you."


    After finishing speaking, she left without waiting for Huang Feng to answer. She was afraid that Huang Feng would reject herself. According to her understanding of Huang Feng, if she left now and did not give Huang Feng the opportunity to refuse, Huang Feng Feng will definitely wait for himself.


    In this regard, Huang Feng can only smile wryly. It seems that he may have to make it clear with Zhang Ziyu today. However, it is good that there is an end between the two. He was thinking about it, and waiting for his return from the country. After that, I ended up with Zhang Ziyu, but this time it was just ahead of schedule.


    "It seems that our previous guess was correct." After Zhang Ziyu left, Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng with a smile. Zhang Ziyu''s behavior proves that her and Qiu Ningshuang''s previous guesses are correct. Zhang Ziyu really likes Huang. Peak.


    "Guess what she will give Huang Feng? Will it be a token of love?" Qiu Ningshuang also smiled.


    "Ningshuang, don''t talk nonsense." Huang Feng said awkwardly.


    "I feel that Sister Ningshuang''s guess is likely to be true. Looking at Ms. Zhang''s appearance, she seems to have planned to chase backwards, and, knowing that you have a girlfriend." Bai Xiaorou said: "This It shows that she is still quite courageous, and it is not impossible to send a love token."


    Hearing what Bai Xiaorou said, Huang Feng was even more embarrassed. If Zhang Ziyu really gave some token of love, would he accept it then?Still refuse?


    "It''s just that Miss Zhang may not know that Huang Feng has more than one girlfriend." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    When talking about this, Qiu Ningshuang was also a little sighed. When she knew Huang Feng had a girlfriend, she was also in pain. Later, with the encouragement of her parents, she made up her mind to take the initiative to chase Huang Feng. Who ever thought She later learned that Huang Feng actually had more than one girlfriend, and that these people knew each other''s existence and could live together peacefully, which made Qiu Ningshuang suddenly fall into despair.


    If Huang Feng has only one girlfriend, Qiu Ningshuang feels that it is not impossible to catch Huang Feng. She is still very confident in herself. Although Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend may be very good, she is not bad either. Whether it was his net worth or his own conditions, he was outstanding, Qiu Ningshuang was confident at that time.


    Only when she knew that Huang Feng had more than one girlfriend, Qiu Ningshuang''s self-confidence was lost, especially when she knew that Huang Feng''s girlfriends were so good, she was even less confident.


    She could defeat one, but she couldn''t defeat that many, so at that time, she was desperate and felt that she would never be with Huang Feng in her life, but later, she couldn''t let Huang Feng go, and she was born again. When one of Huang Feng''s girlfriends thought, it was just that she had been hesitating and undecided about it. After all, this was not a trivial matter.


    Then, she came to the country to travel for a relaxing time, and then met Huang Feng by chance. In the life and death, she also figured out a lot, and this was really determined to be with Huang Feng.


    Therefore, she now looks at Zhang Tzuyu as if she is looking at herself at the beginning, and because of this, she will have a good impression of Zhang Tzuyu, but I don¡¯t know if Zhang Tzuyu will make the same choice as herself in the end. It is the same destination as myself.


    "Yeah, Huang Feng is really harmful," Bai Xiaorou said.


    However, Bai Xiaorou is the most relaxed about Huang Feng having other women, because of her own experience, after meeting Huang Feng, she has already regarded Huang Feng as the person she will rely on for the rest of her life. As long as she has her in Huang Feng''s heart, that is enough. She is tolerant of Huang Feng and will not ask too much, and is the one who can''t lose Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was a little bit embarrassed by the two women who were left and right. They said it was the truth. They really are like this. It¡¯s just that, how to solve the problem with Zhang Ziyu later? Make Huang Feng a headache.


    The plane took off very quickly. After a short ascent, it entered the stage of smooth flight. Because there is still a long distance from here to Jiangzhou, Qing Province, and the flight time is not short, so, After the plane flew smoothly, many passengers chose to close their eyes to rest, even Bai Xiaoren and Qiu Ningshuang were no exception.


    Huang Feng didn''t have any sleepiness. Instead, she wanted to go to the toilet a bit, so she asked Bai Xiaorou who was sitting outside to get up. Bai Xiaorou and Huang Feng simply changed positions, and said to Huang Feng: "You will take my seat when you come back. I want to squint for a while."


    "Good." Huang Feng didn''t have any comments, and then went to the bathroom.


    On the other side, Zhang Ziyu, who had just finished her work, was just about to take a break, but she saw Huang Feng get up from her seat and head for the bathroom. After a little hesitation, she explained to her colleague. After a few sentences, he also went to the bathroom.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t notice Zhang Ziyu. After he entered the bathroom, he just wanted to close the door, but a figure flashed in. From under his armpit, he got into the bathroom. The speed was so fast that Huang Feng didn¡¯t even have it. react to.


    "Quickly close the door!" said the person who came in, with eagerness and shyness in his voice.


    Huang Feng was stunned when he saw the man, but he closed the door subconsciously with his hand.


    Seeing that the door was closed, the person was obviously relieved, and then, seeing Huang Feng staring at her all the time, her shy face was red.


    "Tzuyu, why did you come in?" Huang Feng asked in a daze. Although he had experienced a lot of big scenes in the past, he was still dazed by the matter today. He didn''t even think about it. Go to the bathroom, what is Zhang Ziyu doing?Could it be...


    That''s right, the person who came in was Zhang Ziyu. When she saw Huang Feng going into the bathroom, she hesitated for a while, and then followed in awkwardly. Now that she saw Huang Feng staring at her, she was ashamed. A little bit of self-confidence, God knows what she thought just now, and she actually followed in. Now she doesn''t know how to face Huang Feng.


    "I, I have something I want to tell you." Zhang Ziyu took a deep breath and said, "I''m afraid you will run away after getting off the plane, so, so I followed in."


    Although that is the case, even Zhang Tzuyu himself thinks how crazy he is doing this. If he is seen by his colleagues, God knows what kind of news will come out, maybe he will have no face to continue. The crew stayed.


    "How come, I promised you, how could I run away." Huang Feng said.


    "But I don''t worry." Zhang Ziyu said with a blush. At this time, she could only insist on this statement.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it here." Huang Feng looked around. This place is obviously not a place to talk about things, but since Zhang Ziyu has already come, let''s talk about it here.


    "I...I like you." Zhang Ziyu summoned up the courage to say, she had already determined this point, but she was able to take the initiative because of the encouragement of her good girlfriend.


    "I know." Huang Feng said. Of course he knows this: "However, you should know, I have a girlfriend."


    "Yes." Zhang Ziyu''s face went dark when she heard Huang Feng say this. Although she had known it for a long time, she was still a little unacceptable when Huang Feng said it in person.

 1613 Chapter 1613 Zhang Ziyus Talk

    "Then you still like me?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "I just like you!" Zhang Ziyu''s hard-working courage is naturally unwilling to shrink back easily: "You have a girlfriend, and I like you too. As long as you are not married, I have a chance."


    Zhang Tzuyu indeed knew that Huang Feng had a girlfriend before. In this case, she took the initiative to come over and confessed to Huang Feng. Obviously, she had considered it very clearly. Therefore, even if Huang Feng said that, she did not The meaning of giving up.


    "But, I have more than one girlfriend." Huang Feng said.


    "What?!" Zhang Ziyu was stunned, with a surprised expression on his face.


    "I said I have more than one girlfriend." Huang Feng said again: "The two you saw last time were my girlfriends, and so are the two on the plane today."


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to deceive Zhang Ziyu, just like Qiu Ningshuang before. He told Qiu Ningshuang of his actual situation. If she can persist in this situation, Huang Feng will consider it. Otherwise, if he agrees now After the other party knows what happened to him, if he regrets it, Huang Feng will become a scumbag who deceives feelings.


    Although, many times now, Huang Feng feels that he is a scumbag.


    Zhang Ziyu did not expect to get such a reply. She had thought about many situations before, such as Huang Feng rejecting herself directly, or Huang Feng playing ambiguously with herself and not talking about his girlfriend. Of course, she thought the best. The situation is that Huang Feng can abandon his girlfriend, and now she, of course, the last possibility, she thinks it is unlikely.


    However, Zhang Ziyu did not expect that, but he got the answer that Huang Feng has more than one girlfriend, and, it seems, they all know each other, even though they just saw the woman next to Huang Feng When the change was made, Zhang Ziyu also had speculations in this regard, but that was only a speculation. She herself felt that it was too absurd and impossible.


    However, Huang Feng''s words now show that the most absurd guess he had just thought was the most correct. This made Zhang Ziyu for a while, he didn''t know how to react.


    "In addition to the four of them, I have several girlfriends. They are all in Jiangzhou. We are all living together now. Do you still say that you like me?" Huang Feng continued.


    and also?Zhang Ziyu no longer knows what she should say. Although she also thinks Huang Feng is good enough, but one person with so many girlfriends can still get along with each other friendly. In her opinion, no matter how good she is People can''t do it.


    However, now Huang Feng clearly did it, and it doesn¡¯t look like a lie. After all, he has seen scenes where they appear together, and among them, there is actually a well-known beauty star like Li Bingyun. The same character, this is incredible.


    After waking up a little bit, great grief struck. The courage Zhang Ziyu finally mustered up disappeared at this moment. She felt that there seemed to be a gap between herself and Huang Feng, and Huang Feng seemed to be moving away from herself.


    This made Zhang Ziyu feel a little bit unable to breathe, she didn''t want to accept this fact.


    Huang Feng looked at Zhang Ziyu''s painful face. He felt uncomfortable in his heart. In other words, he had let her down. This is a good girl and shouldn''t waste so much time on her.


    "Now you know my situation. I am not a good choice. You are young and beautiful, with good conditions. You can find someone better than me." Huang Feng said to Zhang Ziyu. It made him feel uncomfortable, but for Zhang Ziyu, he could only say so.


    "Do you really think so?" Zhang Ziyu looked at Huang Feng with a pained expression.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t dare to look at Zhang Ziyu¡¯s eyes, and turned his head slightly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I think so in my heart, but this is indeed the best choice for you. Don¡¯t waste time on me. ."


    Huang Feng¡¯s performance also shows that he doesn¡¯t really feel at all about himself. This makes Zhang Ziyu feel a lot better. Finally, he likes Huang Feng¡¯s things, not wishful thinking. Huang Feng treats himself too. Feeling.


    "Okay, I think our affairs have been clarified, I will go out first." Huang Feng said, originally he was here to go to the bathroom, but now that in this situation, he obviously can''t continue to go, so he had to Just endure it first.


    "I don''t want it!" Zhang Ziyu suddenly hugged Huang Feng from behind. Huang Feng just raised his hand and stayed in the air without any reaction for a while.


    "I don''t want you to go!" Zhang Ziyu said, "Do you know how I spent so many days? If you don''t answer my calls or reply to my messages, my whole person will lose energy, and I will be there all day long. Thinking of you, I don¡¯t have any thoughts to do other things. I always think about what you are doing, why don¡¯t you reply to me, and whether you like me or not."


    Zhang Ziyu cried and said that she was very wronged in her heart during this period. Huang Feng did not answer her phone call, did not return her confidence, and even, she took the initiative to find the door, but she could not see Huang Feng, which made her whole It was about to collapse. She had never liked a person before. This was the first time. She did not expect that liking someone was so crushing.


    During this period of time, Zhang Ziyu¡¯s strangeness was not only discovered by Yilan, but also by her colleagues, she also discovered that during this period, she was a little abnormal, and there would be omissions in doing things and doing things. Some people even asked her if she would like to take a break. It can be seen how much impact Huang Feng''s affairs have on Zhang Ziyu.


    Huang Feng listened to Zhang Tzuyu''s narration, and he was also uncomfortable, but he didn''t know what to say, so he could only let Zhang Tzuyu cry and narrate on his back.


    "I like you, I like you very much." Zhang Ziyu continued. She didn''t want Huang Feng to answer her meaning, but kept talking about it, telling all the grievances she suffered during this period.


    "Even if I know that you have a girlfriend, I still like you. I thought about giving up, but I couldn''t do it anyway." Zhang Ziyu said: "On the plane that time, you not only saved my life. , And stole my heart, making me the only one in my heart from now on."


    Huang Feng was silent, and he did not expect that what happened last time had such a big impact on Zhang Ziyu.


    "But, you actually have so many girlfriends. What should I do? Even if I can beat one, I can''t beat so many, let alone they are all so good." Zhang Ziyu continued, "You said let I''m going to find a better one, but since I met you, you are the best man in my heart. Comparing other people with you, I feel that there is no way to compare, how can you let me find a better one? ?"


    Perhaps it is the beauty in the eyes of the lover. No matter what, in Zhang Ziyu¡¯s heart, Huang Feng is the best. By her side, there is usually no lack of suitors. However, when he sees those people, Zhang Ziyu will always Unconsciously comparing them with Huang Feng in her heart, it turned out that they were all defeated, which made her even less interested in those people.


    "What do you think I should do? You stole my heart, you are responsible for me!" Zhang Ziyu said.


    "But, you know, I have a girlfriend." Huang Feng had to emphasize again.


    "I don''t care, you have to be responsible for me, you come to think of a solution!" Zhang Ziyu said in a rare and savage way. She couldn''t think of any solution herself. She could only kick the ball to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng has a headache, what should I say?It''s impossible to give up Su Yumo and the others on his own, but here Zhang Ziyu wants to make himself come up with a solution. This is not embarrassing himself.


    "Or, are you the same as them?" Huang Feng said tentatively.


    In fact, Huang Feng had a good impression of Zhang Tzuyu. He had ignored her before, but he didn''t want to delay her. In fact, he was also uncomfortable in his heart.


    And Zhang Tzuyu¡¯s cry just now made Huang Feng feel moved. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Tzuyu had such a deep affection for himself and relied so much on himself, which made Huang Feng even more reluctant to give up while being moved. Zhang Ziyu is now, and even regrets that she deliberately left her out before.


    "Be one of your many girlfriends?" Zhang Ziyu''s words couldn''t hear the pain, and Huang Feng didn''t know what she thought.


    "Yes." Huang Feng had to bite the bullet and continued.


    "Did you plan this long ago?" Zhang Ziyu continued.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head honestly, "I deliberately ignored you before, just to make you look down on this relationship with me. At that time, I really didn''t want to delay you, but I didn''t expect you The feelings for me are so deep, and I also found that I really like you in my heart, and I am reluctant to let you go."


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words that are similar to confession, Zhang Ziyu¡¯s face is full of smiles, and the crying and laughing expression is very cute. Huang Feng¡¯s words have dissipated a lot of her grievances during this time. She felt that she didn''t like the wrong person, and Huang Feng also liked herself, which made her happier.


    "Now you know that you can''t bear me?" Zhang Ziyu said with some carelessness: "It''s okay to know this lady, I tell you, if you don''t want me, there are many people who like me."


    "Yes, I know, we don¡¯t want too many beautiful Zhang Dabei suitors." Huang Feng turned to look at Zhang Ziyu and said: "So, now you should tell me what you think, right? I hope you are making a decision. You must think clearly before, although I can''t bear you, but I don''t want you to regret it."

 1614 Chapter 1614 Unsurprisingly

    What Huang Feng said was the truth. Although he was really reluctant to part with Zhang Ziyu, he did not want her to regret it later. After all, his situation is a bit special, and he is more than a woman. Now he decides to stay by his side. Some people who can''t think about it and can make up their minds to follow by their side must want the difficulties they will face in the future, including those from her family and those from outsiders'' eyes.


    Huang Feng had this attitude toward Su Yumo''s daughters at the beginning. He didn''t like that they would live in pain and regret in the future. Therefore, if you want them to think clearly before making a decision, this is not a thing. Little things, but important things related to a lifetime.


    The smile on Zhang Tzuyu¡¯s face and her charming face were all put away at this time. It was also more serious than ever. Of course, she knew what her current decision meant, and her decision might make herself a woman of Huang Feng. It is possible that the two of them will become strangers from now on. It all depends on their own decisions. No matter what kind of decision is made, it is not easy.


    Promise Huang Feng to be one of his many women?This is not easy. How to explain like home in the future, how to face the eyes of people around, and even how to get along with the women of Huang Feng, these are all issues to consider, and my love is no longer complete. Yes, I want to share Huang Feng with other women, whether I can accept this, and whether I will regret it in the future, these all need her to consider.


    As for giving up Huang Feng and returning to the previous state, Zhang Ziyu feels that this is more difficult to make a decision than the previous one. During this time, she has tasted the pain of not having Huang Feng, and that is what she does. There is no passion, no motivation, this kind of situation, as long as you think about it, Zhang Ziyu feels that she can¡¯t bear it. This is only a period of time. If she is in this state for the rest of her life, then she will live like a living dead. The same, without passion and pursuit, in that case, it would be better to die.


    These two decisions made Zhang Tzuyu feel at a loss. She didn''t know how to choose. No matter which decision it was, Zhang Tzuyu felt pressure.


    However, Zhang Ziyu¡¯s heart has actually tilted the balance. She understands her true inner thoughts, but she has not finally made up her mind, because this determination is really not so good. She needs Huang Feng¡¯s promise. It needs Huang Feng''s guarantee and Huang Feng''s courage to make up her mind!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Ziyu looked up at Huang Feng and said, "What decision do you want me to make."


    "I..." Huang Feng was about to speak, but Zhang Ziyu interjected: "Don''t say just me, I want to know what you really think."


    Huang Feng''s face hesitated slightly, then, looking at Zhang Ziyu, he said, "I hope you will be my woman!"


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Zhang Ziyu''s heart was relieved, and the nervous expression on her face disappeared. She heard what she wanted to hear, and then she looked at Huang Feng seriously and said: "If I do Your woman, can you promise to be kind to me for the rest of your life? Will you not let me down?"


    "I can guarantee this!" Huang Feng said. He really can guarantee this. For every woman around him, he can guarantee that he will not let anyone down. Half a lifetime''s happiness is given to me, and I must not let them down.


    "I believe in you!" Zhang Ziyu said while looking at Huang Feng fixedly. Then, she threw herself into Huang Feng''s arms and hugged Huang Feng tightly and said: "From now on, you can''t bully me, otherwise, I really can''t live anymore."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded solemnly and promised again.


    Zhang Ziyu raised his head and looked at Huang Feng''s face. Then, a little shyly, he closed his eyes. Huang Feng is also a middle-aged veteran. He naturally knew what to do and kissed him without hesitation on his lips.


    At the moment Huang Feng came into contact with Zhang Tzuyu, Huang Feng could clearly feel that Zhang Tzuyu''s body was shaking slightly, and then he responded awkwardly to Huang Feng. There are many women in Huang Feng. Since there is no experience in this area. What''s lacking, a little rookie like Zhang Ziyu is not her opponent at all. It didn''t take long before she blushed, breathing quickly, and her heartbeat speeded up.


    Huang Feng guided her while moving his hands on her body. Zhang Ziyu was even more ashamed at this time, but he did not refuse Huang Feng''s behavior. Instead, he twisted his body slightly to match Huang Feng''s movements.


    In the end, the emotional Zhang Ziyu actually knelt down in Huang Feng''s shocked eyes, allowing Huang Feng to enjoy an unprecedented refreshing experience.


    "This is the first time I have done this." For a long time, Zhang Ziyu finished gargle, wiped the corners of her mouth, and said to Huang Feng, she was obviously afraid of Huang Feng''s misunderstanding.


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded. From Zhang Ziyu''s awkward movement just now, Huang Feng could perceive that Zhang Ziyu would not be able to kiss, let alone other things.


    "They are all Yilan, that is, my girlfriend who rents with me. She usually watches those movies, and occasionally takes me to watch them." Zhang Ziyu continued to explain with a blushing face, "Actually, I don''t watch much."


    "Actually, you should take a look at it more, it doesn''t hurt." Huang Feng said with a smile, Zhang Ziyu''s performance just now really made him very comfortable: "At least I like what you just did."


    "You are too bad." Zhang Ziyu blushed and hammered Huang Feng. Naturally, he understood what Huang Feng meant. However, seeing Huang Feng didn''t dislike him, but liked it very much, and understood that Yilan said no before. Wrong, men do like their own women.


    "Men are not bad, women don''t love them." Huang Feng put Zhang Ziyu in his arms and helped her dry the nearest water.


    "How about you, I like it." Zhang Ziyu said: "Now I belong to you. You will not abandon me, will you?"


    Obviously, Zhang Ziyu''s heart was a little uneasy when he had just confirmed the relationship with Huang Feng, and something like that happened just now.


    "How come." Huang Feng said: "Even if you want to leave me now, I won''t agree."


    "I won''t leave you, never will." Zhang Ziyu said emotionally.


    The two stayed in the bathroom for a while before going out one after another. After all, this is the bathroom on the plane, and the two of them cannot stay in it all the time. Moreover, Zhang Ziyu is still at work now, so naturally it is impossible to stay. Faceless.


    Zhang Tzuyu blushed slightly and went to her colleague''s side. She quietly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that her colleague had no doubts, and then she couldn''t help looking at Huang Feng.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already returned to his seat. When Zhang Tzuyu was looking at him, he also looked at Zhang Tzuyu and smiled at Zhang Tzuyu. Zhang Tzuyu immediately smiled happily, and then he was relieved. Go to work.


    "You are finally willing to come back." Bai Xiaorou''s voice came: "I saw that not long after you left, the beautiful stewardess followed. You will not be in the bathroom..."


    Huang Feng didn''t expect Zhang Ziyu''s observation ability to be so strong, she discovered this incident, and thought she was already asleep.


    "Well, we just talked about the conversation in it." Huang Feng said. Regarding what happened in the bathroom, Huang Feng naturally said to Bai Xiaorou. After all, according to Zhang Ziyu''s personality, she would definitely Shy, I don¡¯t want others to know.


    "Talking? It took you two to talk for so long? And, I see that the stewardess is obviously emotional. You won¡¯t tell you, you can just talk, and you can make her emotional, then you can really become Love saint." Bai Xiaorou said with a smile.


    "Ahem." Huang Feng was a little embarrassed, and Bai Xiaorou deserved to be a member of the National Security Bureau for many years. This observation is really not simple.


    "Okay, I won''t care about you, but I didn''t expect that you two were so courageous that you would actually be in the bathroom..." Bai Xiaorou said, although she didn''t know the specific things that happened inside, Probably, you can think about it, and now that you talk to Huang Feng, you don''t care about Huang Feng''s meaning, it''s just making fun of him.


    "Ahem, Xiaorou, can we not talk about this?" Huang Feng said embarrassingly.


    "If you don''t talk about it, let''s not talk about it." Bai Xiaorou didn''t mean to delve into the bottom line, and said: "But, looking at it, you have included the stewardess beauty in the harem?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng didn''t conceal this. After all, they will all get along with each other in the future, and Huang Feng will naturally not hide it from them.


    "Sure enough," Bai Xiaorou said: "You are really romantic, but looking at the flight attendant''s performance before, in fact, I am not surprised at this result."


    Indeed, the look in Zhang Ziyu¡¯s eyes at Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou is too familiar with, the women around Huang Feng look at Huang Feng like this, not even she is surprised, so Zhang Ziyu will fall into Huang Feng In her hands, Bai Xiaorou was not surprised to be one of their sisters.


    In fact, regarding Zhang Ziyu¡¯s matter, because of Tan Ying and Li Bingyun¡¯s previous narratives, Su Yumo and other women already knew of her existence, even at that time, Huang Feng and her hadn¡¯t confirmed their relationship. However, Su Yumo''s daughters were more or less prepared.


    However, Huang Feng was a little embarrassed by Bai Xiaorou. He himself felt that he had too many women. If he didn''t think about the existence of storage boxes, he could stay with them for a long time, Huang Feng didn''t know what to do. .


    Fortunately, with the storage box, they can have a long enough life. In this way, the time spent with everyone will not be less than that of others.

 1615 Chapter 1615 Meeting Wang Kai Again

    It didn''t take long before Zhang Ziyu appeared in front of Huang Feng''s trio again. This time, he didn''t want to ask Huang Feng to say something private, but came to deliver the meal.


    Qiu Ningshuang also woke up at this time. From Bai Xiaorou, he learned about the affairs between Huang Feng and Zhang Ziyu, and he was also happy for Zhang Ziyu. Huang Feng already has so many women, there is nothing wrong with one more. Instead, she had an inexplicable affection for Zhang Ziyu. The two had similar situations before. Now that Zhang Ziyu became Huang Feng''s woman just like herself, she was also very happy in her heart.


    "Sir, this is your meal." Zhang Ziyu handed a lunch box to Ling Feng and said very formulaically.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng also said solemnly, but when he took the lunch box handed by Zhang Ziyu, he quietly touched her hand, making Zhang Ziyu''s face flushed.


    Huang Feng still likes to see Zhang Ziyu red face, and, in front of others, teasing the most beautiful stewardess on the plane, he is still a little proud.


    Zhang Ziyu gave Huang Feng a white look, not angry, but more ashamed, she also liked getting along with Huang Feng like this.


    Later, Zhang Tzuyu handed the lunch box to Bai Xiaorou who was next to Huang Feng. After Bai Xiaorou took it, she looked at Zhang Ziyu with deep thought and said, "Thank you, sister Tzuyu."


    Zhang Ziyu''s face turned redder after hearing this. Obviously, she heard other meanings from Bai Xiaorou''s words.


    Bai Xiaorou and Qiu Ningshuang are all Huangfeng women''s affairs. Zhang Ziyu just learned that she was still a little worried about how she should face Bai Xiaorou and others, but would they not accept themselves and embarrass themselves? Come, her previous worries are superfluous, and Bai Xiaorou seems to already know what happened to her and Huang Feng, and looking at her attitude, she didn''t mean to embarrass herself.


    "I don''t know if Huang Feng said what she did to him just now in the bathroom." Zhang Ziyu suddenly thought of that, and her shame grew stronger, but now she obviously has no way to ask Huang Feng .


    On the other side, Qiu Ningshuang received the same name as Bai Xiaorou when he received the box lunch from Zhang Tzuyu, and even said: "Sister Tzuyu, we will get off the plane later, let¡¯s talk."


    "Okay." Zhang Ziyu didn''t mean to refuse the kindness shown by Qiu Ningshuang. Now that he has decided to go on with Huang Feng, he must get along with his women. For himself, it is The first challenge, now that both Bai Xiao and Qiu Ningshuang showed kindness, Zhang Ziyu naturally knew what to do.


    "Sister Tzuyu is really good, it''s really cheap for you." Qiu Ningshuang said to Huang Feng.


    "You are all good, I have taken a big advantage." Huang Feng smiled proudly.


    Huang Feng is indeed proud and proud to have so many outstanding women at the same time.


    Facts have proved that the food on the plane does not taste very good, even if Zhang Ziyu has taken care of them.


    After several hours of flying, the plane landed smoothly in Jiangzhou, Qing Province. Huang Feng got off the plane one by one, while Zhang Ziyu was at the door of the cabin to send the passengers away.


    "We are waiting for you outside." Huang Feng said to Zhang Ziyu as he passed by Zhang Ziyu.


    "Yeah." Zhang Ziyu replied.


    On Huang Feng''s side, Qi Hai and the monkey did not go with Huang Feng and the others. Instead, they were going to make a transfer here. Then, they went back to the Imperial Capital directly. They are different from Huang Feng. Huang Feng is based in Jiangzhou. Yes, you don¡¯t need to go to the imperial capital, but they spend most of their time in the imperial capital when they don¡¯t have a mission. Last time they stayed here in Jiangzhou for a month. One was recuperating and the other was taking vacation. It''s over, the task is finished, and they should go to the imperial capital.


    Bai Xiaorou didn''t go with them either. As a team leader in the National Security Bureau, Bai Xiaorou still has this right. When necessary, she needs to go to the imperial capital, but in normal times, she can choose where she stays. What''s more, she was appointed by Director Rong to be responsible for the affairs of Qing Province before, and there is nothing wrong with staying in Qing Province now.


    As for the mission of the Japanese country, Bai Xiaorou had already had a simple report with Director Rong on the phone before, and Qi Hai and Monkey will also make a detailed report when they go back this time. If Director Rong needs it, maybe. Let Bai Xiaorou go too, but now it seems that he doesn''t have this idea.


    It was obviously impossible for Bai Xiaorou to report everything about the Wa country. This was after she discussed with Huang Feng. Of course, she did not harm the interests of the country by doing so, so she did not have any psychological burden.


    Including the ninja who subdued the Japanese country and secretly controlling Mai Ikeda, Bai Xiaorou would not talk about it. These are all related to Huang Feng. It can be said that it is Huang Feng''s own business. As for other things, Bai Xiaorou will report normally, including Huang Feng killed Kida Ichiro, killed many ninjas and police, and even saved Qiu Ningshuang. After all, Qiu Ningshuang''s fatherhood is not low, so this matter cannot be ignored.


    And these things that can be said, Bai Xiaorou has reported before, and this time Qi Hai and the monkey went back, it was just a report on the process of the whole thing, there was nothing special.


    Huang Feng took Bai Xiao and Qiu Ningshuang outside the airport and waited for Zhang Ziyu to appear. She definitely still has some finishing work to do, but it won''t take much time.


    However, what Huang Feng did not expect was that he actually saw a familiar car and a familiar person outside the airport.


    Seeing this person, Huang Feng''s brow furrowed, and Bai Xiaorou noticed the change in Huang Feng''s expression, and she also looked at where Huang Feng was looking.


    "Know?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "Well, I''ve seen it before." Huang Feng said.


    "Have a holiday?" Bai Xiaorou said. Looking at Huang Feng''s expression, she obviously didn''t look like seeing a familiar friend, but like seeing someone with a bad relationship.


    "His name is Wang Kai. He is one of Tzuyu''s suitors. I played with him before. I heard Tzuyu say that this guy is quite capable." Huang Feng said.


    At this moment, not far in front of Huangfeng is Wang Kai and his sports car. This guy, wearing sunglasses and holding flowers in his hand, looks like a human, and many people pass by. The beauty also took the initiative to wink at him. After all, this Wang Kai looked like a young and golden lord, and a character like Prince Charming in many women''s hearts.


    When Wang Kai saw these women actively suggesting to himself, he was a little proud, but also a little disdainful. He has always been very attractive. These women have a good vision. However, Wang Kai looks down on such women. Yes, such a woman, he usually doesn''t know how much he has played, as long as he is willing to spend money and want as much as he wants.


    Therefore, he did not have much interest in these women. It was the Zhang Ziyu who refused him many times, but it aroused his desire to conquer. He vowed that Zhang Ziyu would be pursued, Zhang Ziyu Not only is the appearance stronger than these women, the temperament on the body is not comparable to these women.


    However, Zhang Tzuyu is obviously different from these women. After pursuing it for so long, she has not succeeded. This made Wang Kai even more annoyed and wanted to conquer Zhang Tzuyu.


    And soon, Wang Kai also saw Huang Feng. When he saw Huang Feng, he was visibly stunned, and then he gritted his teeth a bit. Of course, he would not forget Huang Feng. Huang Feng had humiliated him face to face before. Yes, at least he thinks so. Moreover, last time Zhang Ziyu refused to ride in his own car and actually went to Huang Feng''s car. It seems that the relationship between the two is unusual.


    However, for a long time later, Huang Feng did not appear in front of Zhang Tzuyu. This made Wang Kai feel that he might be wrong. Huang Feng and Zhang Ziyu should have nothing to do with each other, and he almost forgot about Huang. Peak.


    However, he did not expect to see Huang Feng again here today.


    Immediately, Wang Kai saw Bai Xiaorou and Qiu Ningshuang by Huang Feng''s side, and his eyes lit up. The two of them were not inferior to Zhang Ziyu in terms of body and appearance. They were much better than the so-called beauties passing by. The woman is the best woman.


    It¡¯s just that Wang Kai¡¯s brows wrinkled quickly, because, looking like that, Bai Xiaoruan and Qiu Ningshuang obviously had a different relationship with Huang Feng. At this time, the three of them were very close, and they were whispering. What, this makes Wang Kai very jealous. He usually plays with a lot of women, but there are few such superb beauties.


    "I must be thinking too much. How can such two beauties have anything to do with that guy? Maybe a few people just met and wanted to take a taxi." Wang Kai thought to himself. At this time, Huang Feng and the three of them In front of him, there is indeed no car. It is indeed impossible to go from here to the city center without a car.


    Thinking of this, Wang Kai sorted out his clothes, and then, with a gentleman''s smile on his face, walked towards the three of Huang Feng, to be precise, towards the two of Qiu Ningshuang and Bai Xiaorou.


    "Two beauties, do you need a ride?" Wang Kai walked to the two of them and said, "My car is over there."


    Wang Kai pointed to his sports car with some pride. Although he saw Huang Feng driving a sports car last time, it was obvious that Huang Feng¡¯s clothes did not look like a rich man. Therefore, Wang Kai believed that The sports car was rented by Huang Feng, just to show off in front of Zhang Ziyu. In fact, Huang Feng is a poor dick.

 1616 Chapter 1616

    "The car is good." Bai Xiaorou looked at Wang Kai''s car and said.


    A triumphant smile appeared on Wang Kai''s face. Although he came here this time mainly because he wanted to pick up Zhang Ziyu, it would be nice if he could get other beauties to get started, especially so. The quality of the beauty is still so high.


    However, Bai Xiaorou''s following words made him unable to laugh: "The car is good, but the people are not so good."


    Wang Kai''s smile instantly froze on his face. He thought to himself, although his looks are not so handsome, but it is not bad, usually those women flatter themselves, although they have the meaning to please themselves, However, it also shows that his length is at least above the horizontal line.


    However, he didn''t expect that now he was stunned by Bai Xiaorou''s evaluation.


    "Hehe, beauty, you really know how to joke." Wang Kai said stiffly.


    "I don''t like to make jokes." Bai Xiaorou said with a straight face: "Especially those who are unappetizing to look at!"


    Although Huang Feng and Wang Kai did not deal with each other, although it was due to Zhang Ziyu''s reasons, this was enough to make Bai Xiaorou not have the slightest good impression of Wang Kai, so naturally she would not show any mercy.


    Now Wang Kai¡¯s face was not stiff, but rather ugly. He didn¡¯t expect that Bai Xiaorou would be so shameless, talk so direct, so ugly. He used to chase girls because he had money and It''s also okay because it''s long, so in most cases, it can be done easily, and those that haven''t been done will not be as straightforward and unpleasant like Bai Xiaorou.


    "Sister Xiaorou, how can you say that?" At this time, Qiu Ningshuang also spoke. Wang Kai, who had an ugly face, thought he would speak for him with ease. His expression eased a bit, thinking in his heart, The beauty has eyesight, this Bai Xiaorou must have a bad look in her eyes.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang''s words below made Wang Kai''s mood a little nasty again.


    "Sister Xiaorou, it takes a lot of courage to be able to live. You still tell the truth like this and hit them. If they can''t think about it, what should they do if they commit suicide?" Qiu Ningshuang said in a very thoughtful manner for Wang Kai. , She also looked at Wang Kai and said: "You shouldn¡¯t be so vulnerable? Don¡¯t lose confidence in life. Although your growth is indeed unappetizing and even affects the city¡¯s appearance, you still have to have the courage to live. , You will meet those blind people sooner or later."


    Wang Kai heard Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s "comforting" words, his face looked as ugly as constipation. He didn''t expect that these two beauties are indeed very beautiful, but these words are more poisonous than the other. They are the lake of beauties, and I have already started to beat them.


    Huang Feng looked funny. He hadn''t thought that the mouths of Bai Xiaoruan and Qiu Ningshuang would be so poisonous. When they were with themselves, they had never been like this before. It turned out that they still have such a side.


    "Laugh, laugh at your mother!" Wang Kai, who was originally upset by the words of Bai Xiao and Qiu Ningshuang, saw Huang Feng actually "ridiculing" him on the side. He was immediately dissatisfied, as if he had found a catharsis. With the same mouth, he immediately vented his anger on Huang Feng''s body.


    Huang Feng''s expression changed, and he drew out. Then Wang Kai hadn¡¯t seen how Huang Feng moved. He was drawn on his left cheek, and he flew out. Then, when he landed, The left cheek was completely swollen.


    "The mouth is really smelly!" Huang Feng said.


    Originally, Huang Feng didn''t intend to take action against Wang Kai, but this guy didn''t know how to hit the muzzle, spraying manure with his mouth, and Huang Feng had to take action to teach him.


    "Do you dare to hit me?" Wang Kai lay on the ground, looking at Huang Feng with disbelief all over his face. The eyes of those around him watching the excitement were like a sharp knife piercing him.


    Wang Kai never thought that Huang Feng would dare to do it to him. In his opinion, Huang Feng is nothing but a poor cock. Such a person would usually want to hold his thigh. How could he dare to do it to himself?Therefore, he just vented his anger on Huang Feng''s body.


    However, he did not expect that Huang Feng said he would take the shot without hesitation or nonsense. That slap would directly slap him.


    "Why not dare?" Huang Feng said.


    "You bastard, I''m fighting with you!" Wang Kai obviously couldn''t accept the fact that he was beaten by Huang Feng in front of two beauties in the public. If he felt that he had lost face, he got up from the ground. He rushed to Huangfeng frantically.


    Huang Feng didn''t even look at it. When the opponent rushed to his side, he drew his backhand, and once again he drew it on Wang Kai''s face. He flew upside down again. The difference is that this Second Huangfeng was drawn on his right cheek. As a result, his right cheek was also swollen and symmetrical, which was not bad.


    But this time Huang Feng started heavier. Wang Kai spit out a tooth while his face was swollen. Huang Feng''s front tooth was directly pulled out by Huang Feng. When he was lying on his back and humming, You can feel the air leak.


    "Do you still want to try?" Huang Feng looked at Wang Kai and said.


    "You...you wait for me!" Wang Kai looked at Huang Feng, with a little fear in his heart. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so powerful that he would never touch Huang Feng at all, so he was beaten into flight. He also understood that he and Huang Feng fought hard, and the one who suffered in the end must be himself. Therefore, he did not rush up sensibly, but took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Find someone? Hurry up, I''m leaving soon," Huang Feng said.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Ziyu also came out at this time. She saw a lot of people surrounded by Huang Feng and Wang Kai on the ground, asking in confusion.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a little trouble." Huang Feng said.


    "Tzuyu, Tzuyu, stay away from that guy. He is a lunatic. He actually dared to beat me. I must make him pay." Wang Kai''s expression became even more excited after Zhang Ziyu appeared.


    Zhang Tzuyu frowned and said: "Wang Kai, I have told you many times, don''t call me Tzuyu anymore, we are not familiar, you can call my full name."


    After not confirming the relationship with Huang Feng, Zhang Ziyu did not want to have anything to do with Wang Kai. Now that the relationship with Huang Feng is confirmed, she no longer wants to be involved with Wang Kai. She does not want Huang Feng to misunderstand.


    "Tzuyu, you believe me, I am sincere to you, this bastard, he has a woman, and he wants to lie to your feelings." Wang Kai pointed to the white and gentle Qiu Ningshuang next to Huang Feng.


    "That''s my own business, you don''t need to care about my business!" Zhang Ziyu said without a good face.


    "Okay, you stinky biaozi, I''m kind to you, you don''t appreciate it, and you are willing to be a junior, but you are a junior! You shameless woman!" Wang Kai saw Zhang Ziyu not staying again Rejecting himself emotionally, especially on such occasions, finally tore off the hypocritical face on his face and cursed wildly at Zhang Ziyu.


    Zhang Ziyu''s face was ugly. Although Wang Kai''s words were ugly, in a sense, there was nothing wrong. He did indeed pursue Huang Feng when he knew that there were other women.


    And Wang Kai still wanted to scold some ugly words. At this time, Huang Feng had already reached his side and kicked him on the forehead. The words in Wang Kai''s mouth hadn''t been uttered, and the whole person was fainted. Past.


    To Wang Kai who insults his own women, Huang Feng has always been relentless. The women around him have already endured a lot of pressure when they follow him, and he can no longer let them be wronged.


    "Are you okay?" Huang Feng said as he walked to Zhang Ziyu''s side.


    "It''s okay." Zhang Ziyu said with a smile. Obviously, Wang Kai''s words just left some influence in her heart. After all, she has only confirmed the relationship with Huang Feng and has not yet fully adapted to it. It must be uncomfortable in her heart to be said so mercilessly by Wang Kai.


    "Sister Tzuyu, don''t care about that mad dog." Qiu Ningshuang walked to Zhang Ziyu''s side and said, "The so-called cold and warm knowing that we are doing well or not, we know in our hearts, why bother to care about the eyes of others? As long as we live by ourselves Happiness is good! What''s more, we choose what we like and people who like ourselves. Is there anything wrong with this?"


    "Yeah, I understand." Qiu Ningshuang''s words made Zhang Ziyu''s face look better. She had already made up her mind. What Wang Kai said just now only touched her a bit, but there is no regret. If Qiu Ningshuang came to comfort herself, Zhang Ziyu''s heart was naturally more comfortable.


    "I''m sorry." Zhang Ziyu said to Huang Feng again. She shouldn''t have responded to Wang Kai''s words just now, but behaved like that.


    "I should be said to be sorry." Huang Feng said to Zhang Ziyu: "I made you wronged."


    "No, I didn''t feel wronged." Zhang Ziyu said hastily. She was afraid the Hornets would think more: "I never regretted it either. I just felt a little bit of it. I really don''t have any other thoughts."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said, and didn''t say anything. He didn''t mean to blame Zhang Ziyu in his heart. It was indeed his responsibility when he thought about it.


    "Keep away, get away." At this moment, a group of people in uniforms came here. They wanted to see a lot of people around here to deal with it. After all, this is near the airport. Normally, they would certainly not want to see someone making trouble here.

 1617 Chapter 1617 Unknown Jade Pendant

    The four of Huang Feng finally left easily. The police did not take him away, because Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou had certificates from the National Security Bureau on their bodies. With the certificates, the police would definitely not dare to arrest them. , Even Huang Feng didn''t need to call Director Wang, and he solved it by himself.


    And Zhang Ziyu has only now discovered that Huang Feng''s identity is much higher than he thought. Didn''t you see the police''s attitude when they saw Huang Feng?As for Wang Kai, who was already in a coma, he was taken away by the police, which surprised Zhang Ziyu at the time.


    Zhang Ziyu¡¯s family background is average. She originally thought that Wang Kai was a person with a background in her eyes. Therefore, when Huang Feng was remembered by Wang Kai for helping her, Zhang Ziyu was very worried about Huang Feng. Fearing that Wang Kai will retaliate against Huang Feng, Huang Fengshan will suffer.


    However, it now appears that her worries are completely superfluous. In the eyes of ordinary people, Wang Kai may be very powerful. The family has money and background, but in front of Huang Feng, it is completely inadequate. The two sides are not a heavyweight existence at all.


    However, this made Zhang Ziyu''s heart relieved. In this way, Wang Kai wouldn''t be able to take Huang Feng, and Huang Feng would not suffer.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Huang Feng saw that Zhang Ziyu didn''t say anything along the way, thinking that she was worried about the matter just now, so he comforted.


    "Well, I''m not worried, but I didn''t expect that you are better than I thought." Zhang Ziyu said.


    At this time, a few people took a taxi back to the city, Huang Feng¡¯s car did not come, no one has a car, so they can only choose to take a taxi, otherwise, Wang Kai will not misunderstand a few people before. .


    "Sister Tzuyu, after you really know Huang Feng''s situation, I am afraid you will know what is terrible and terrible." Bai Xiaorou said with a smile, and then she looked at Qiu Ningshuang and said: "Even if it is sister Ningshuang, now I don¡¯t even know what happened to Huang Feng."


    "Is there anything else I don''t know about him?" Qiu Ningshuang asked curiously.


    Because of Secretary Qiu, Qiu Ningshuang thought that he knew Huang Feng very well, including his birth, all his current industries, and even his identity as a member of the National Security Bureau. Qiu Ningshuang knew about it, so she felt I have a complete understanding of Huang Feng.


    However, looking at Bai Xiaorou''s words now, it seems that she doesn''t know enough about Huang Feng.


    "We''ll talk later." Huang Feng suffocated the driver in front of him, and said lightly.


    Huang Feng knew that Bai Xiaorou was talking about her own storage box. This is indeed her biggest secret. Generally, only her own women can know about this, and the women also reached a consensus that anyone who knows this secret, You can''t leave this big family in the future. This is everyone''s common secret, and you can''t divulge it.


    And knowing the storage box is also the most important basis for everyone to judge whether this person is part of this special family.


    And now, Huang Feng has accepted Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu, so the two of them are also qualified to know about the storage box, and Huang Feng will definitely tell them. That''s why Bai Xiaorou just said.


    "Good." Although Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu were very curious in their hearts, they also understood Huang Feng and did not continue to question.


    However, soon, the two women became worried and nervous, because they are now returning to his residence with Huang Feng, where there are other women from Huang Feng, in other words, Huang Feng is taking them. Those who saw his woman could be regarded as officially joining Huang Feng''s big family.


    In this regard, Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu are both nervous and expectant. Since they have decided to follow Huang Feng, they must meet Huang Feng¡¯s other women. They have already understood this, but, This speed is also too fast. Both of them feel that they are not ready yet. At the same time, they are worried that Huang Feng''s other women will accept them. If they do not, what should they do.


    Therefore, the two women are very nervous.


    However, the two of them have some expectations at the same time. After all, as long as they pass this test, they are also part of this special family. They also hope that their identities can change sooner and become Huang Feng¡¯s women sooner, so, Even if they were nervous, Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu did not reject Huang Feng''s proposal.


    "Don''t be nervous, there will be nothing wrong, Yumo and the others will accept you." Bai Xiaorou saw that the two women were a little nervous, so she comforted. She and Su Yumo and the others have been together for a long time, so naturally she knows the temperament of each person. of.


    There is no doubt that all the women like Huang Feng. Moreover, they have all accepted the fact that Huang Feng has other women. Therefore, if Huang Feng has one or two more women, they are all acceptable. Anyway, Huang Feng There are already a lot of women in Feng, and I don''t care if there are more.


    In addition, because of the existence of the storage box, everyone knows that Huang Feng can no longer be regarded as an ordinary person. Even if he wants to live forever and become a fairy, it is not impossible. Therefore, a few women will not follow the layman. According to the standards of Huang Feng, they are more tolerant of Huang Feng.


    "Thank you, Sister Xiaorou." Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Ningshuang thanked Bai Xiaorou. Bai Xiaorou had accepted them, and if Bai Xiaorou said something, other women would accept them more easily. Therefore, Zhang Ziyu And Qiu Ningshuang are very grateful to Bai Xiaorou.


    "Thank you, we will all be sisters in the future, so don''t be so polite." Bai Xiaojudo.


    Bai Xiaorou''s changes during this period are not small. It may be because she loves Huang Feng too much in her heart. Therefore, in order to stay with Huang Feng and get along with other women in peace, her character no longer seems to be outside. The cold in front of the person, and the words slowly began to grow. Of course, this was limited to facing Huang Feng and his women.


    At the beginning, Bai Xiaorou was a little uncomfortable facing her own changes, but now she feels much better, she has so many close sisters, everyone is happy and lively lives together, each other Frank, no intrigue, plus the presence of a Huang Feng she loves, this kind of life is exactly what she wants.


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou not only didn''t feel panic about her own changes, but was very pleased.


    The car quickly entered the villa area, and the four got out of the car and headed for the villa.


    This was the first time Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu came to Huangfeng¡¯s residence, and they knew that Huang Feng and the others lived in such a villa, and in such a land with a lot of money, they could buy such a house. The big villa shows that Huang Feng has strong financial resources.


    It''s no wonder that the driver was very polite when he got off the car in Huangfeng.


    "They haven''t come back yet. You two first look at the surrounding environment and choose your own room. Then, if you want to buy something, ask the servants to buy it for you." Huang Feng said to Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu.


    "Are we going to live here in the future?" Zhang Ziyu looked at the surroundings and said with a bit of a tongue.


    Zhang Tzuyu¡¯s birth was not good. Although she was a flight attendant, her salary was not low, but after all, she had only graduated for two years and had a short working time. Moreover, she also wanted to save some money for herself. Buying a house with her boyfriend reduces the pressure on each other. Therefore, she has been co-renting with Yilan during this period, just to save money. Although the housing is not too bad, it is not too good.


    So, seeing this luxurious villa all of a sudden, she even feels unreal. Will she live here in the future?How does it feel like in a dream?


    Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s face was also full of surprise. Although she knew that Huang Feng had a lot of properties, in her opinion, Huang Feng should not have much money now. One was because of the properties that Huang Feng bought. It''s not a long time, it''s only about half a year, and Huang Feng is now in the initial stage of starting a business, and he has to spend money everywhere, he should not have much money.


    However, now it seems that I was thinking wrong. Huang Feng is really not rich in general. Thinking of Bai Xiaorou¡¯s previous statement that she and Zhang Ziyu still don¡¯t know Huang Feng, she is even more curious about Huang Feng¡¯s actual situation. .


    "Yes, you will all live here in the future." Huang Feng said.


    "Then I have to get acquainted with the environment here." Qiu Ningshuang said, although her home is in Jiangzhou, but if Huang Feng wants her to live here, she will not object to it and can live with Huang Feng , She is still very happy.


    Under the leadership of Bai Xiaorou, the two women went to get acquainted with the surrounding environment, while Huang Feng went back to the bedroom and checked his storage box to see if there were any new gains.


    As a result, Huang Feng was very satisfied, and a new thing appeared, although it didn''t seem to have any special functions.


    "Unknown jade pendant: This jade pendant is personal to Mengyaoer, a disciple of Jingshuizhai."


    A very simple sentence of acceptance, did not say that this jade pendant has any special function, just know that this thing is personally collected by others, and I did not expect it to be replaced.


    "Meng Yaoer? Look at this name, it looks like a woman, but I don''t know which space she is in." Huang Feng muttered.


    For this jade pendant is just an ordinary jade pendant, Huang Feng is not much disappointed, because he has a lot of money now, and he still has a lot of money in every day, this storage box is no longer good for him. The only means for things is now. It is more used to transmit. Therefore, Huang Feng is still satisfied no matter what he obtains, as long as something appears.

 1618 Chapter 1618

    Although he didn''t know which space the jade pendant was in, Huang Feng still collected the jade pendant, and he put together everything he got from the starting space.


    However, in many spaces, Huang Feng only obtained one thing, or two. Afterwards, it would be very difficult to obtain it. Therefore, he could not collect all three, and there was no way to transmit it. He also kept all the scattered things intact, looking forward to when he would get one or two more so that he could transmit it.


    And this jade pendant, I don''t know if it is the beginning or the end of a space.


    After Huang Feng put the jade pendant away, he looked at the storage box and found that nothing new appeared. Only then did the storage box be repositioned, and then he left the bedroom.


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu have already selected their respective rooms, and Huang Feng is also very grateful that the villa that he bought at the beginning has enough space and enough rooms, otherwise, it is really not enough for these women. living.


    There is another Li Qinglu who has not brought back.


    "Huang Feng, we decided to have a campfire barbecue tonight, what do you think?" Bai Xiaorou said when she came to Huang Feng''s side.


    "Okay, good idea." Huang Feng said.


    "Then let''s prepare first." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    As a result, the three women got busy. In fact, they did not do too much. After all, there are servants to help. There are many servants in Huang Feng¡¯s villa. They are just ordinary servants on the surface. However, in fact, they are still the security guards of this villa. After all, the storage box is here. It is difficult for outsiders to know the special features of this storage box. However, Huang Feng still does not want any accidents in this storage box.


    Moreover, because his women live in this villa, Huang Feng is unlikely to be afraid of their safety issues. He often travels far away to perform tasks. When he is away, these servants are the best security forces. Up.


    In the evening, Su Yumo''s daughters also came back one after another, and it was almost Chinese New Year, so now they are all finishing up their work, which instead makes them busier than usual, but Although they have become busy, the women do not feel the slightest pressure in their hearts, because they know that Huang Feng is there, they don¡¯t need to think so much, and Huang Feng will solve the difficulties they encounter. Yes, they just need to be happy.


    Under the nervous expectation of Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu, Huang Feng officially introduced them to the other women, and Su Yumo also expressed his welcome to the two women on behalf of the other women.


    In fact, for Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu, Su Yumo and the daughters knew they existed, and they all knew their feelings for Huang Feng. Therefore, they were not too surprised that Huang Feng brought them back. , On the contrary, it feels normal. It may be this kind of thing. I have experienced too much before. Anyway, the women are not too surprised.


    "Sister Tzuyu, when I saw the look you looked at Huang Feng on the plane, I knew that you must have liked her in your heart. Sure enough, I guessed right." Tan Ying said with a smile.


    Tan Ying and Li Bingyun had seen Zhang Ziyu on an airplane before. Although they didn¡¯t have much contact, they all knew what Zhang Ziyu¡¯s eyes looked at Huang Feng. Therefore, the two knew that this Zhang Ziyu has Huang Feng in his heart, and we will see how Huang Feng did it later.


    And Huang Feng''s choice did not go beyond the two''s expectations.


    Zhang Tzuyu was a little embarrassed to be teased by Tan Ying. However, the nervousness in his heart was also reduced a lot. In his heart, he was thinking, was his performance so obvious?Tan Ying could see it, and her colleagues could see it too. Didn''t she hide it at all?Think about it, it''s really shameful.


    However, Zhang Ziyu also knew that it was from that time that he really liked Huang Feng, and Zhang Ziyu did not regret it.


    As for Qiu Ningshuang, she met Su Yumo before. Although they didn¡¯t have a deep friendship, they all knew each other, and they all knew their backgrounds. It can be said that they were familiar strangers before. People, it''s just that now they have become sisters from strangers.


    "By the way, your movie with Bingyun is about to be released, right?" Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng and Li Bingyun and said.


    "Well, coming soon, there are still two or three days left." Huang Feng said with some uncertainty.


    In fact, Huang Feng does not know the specific release time of the movie he made. After all, it was just a coincidence that he made that movie at the time. He did not intend to be a star, so he made that movie. After the movie, he put the matter behind his head, and didn''t care about it too much. In addition, because he usually had so many things, he naturally didn''t have the energy to manage it.


    "To be precise, there are still two days left." Li Bingyun said.


    Unlike Huang Feng, Huang Feng¡¯s filming is just for fun, but Li Bingyun is different. It¡¯s her hobby and career. She must be very concerned about it, but because of Huang Feng I don''t want her to be too tired, so Li Bingyun didn''t participate in the previous publicity roadshow, but in other aspects, she still cared very much.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. It could be seen that Li Bingyun was still very concerned about this movie, but he was negligent.


    "It''s normal for you to have a lot of things," Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng. After learning about Huang Feng, Li Bingyun certainly wouldn''t blame Huang Feng for not paying attention to this movie. After all, Huang Feng should care too much. Too much. Relatively speaking, this movie is the most insignificant. Therefore, it is normal that Huang Feng didn''t care much.


    "I watched that movie and it was very good. I didn''t expect that there will be such a director here, and it is no worse than our top director." Lu Xuan said, "Of course, both of you performed well. Adding these factors together, I think the box office of this movie will not be bad."


    "I hope so too." Li Bingyun said: "This is the company''s first movie after all. It is very important to everyone, and the outside world is also very concerned. If it can''t get a good start, there will be a lot of negative news. The development will not be too good."


    Li Bingyun is the sister of "Time and Space Entertainment", the stage pillar, and Huang Feng is the real boss behind the company. Therefore, Li Bingyun attaches great importance to "Time Space Entertainment" and is also concerned about its development.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no problem." Huang Feng said: "When the movie is released, let''s go to the cinema together. Wushuang shouldn''t go to the cinema to see a movie yet? It just happens to be this time to experience it."


    Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Ningshuang glanced at Ning Wushuang with a little surprise. This year, people like Ning Wushuang who have not been to a movie theater before, really are not much. Moreover, Ning Wushuang is Huang Feng''s woman again, so naturally It''s not bad for money, and there is no pressure, it should be enjoyed.


    "The two of them don''t know about Wushuang?" Su Yumo asked Huang Feng when he saw Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu slightly surprised.


    "Well, I don''t know yet." Huang Feng said: "It''s up to you to include the storage box."


    This is Su Yumo¡¯s right, and it is also acquiesced by other women. After all, Su Yumo is their "eldest sister" and the "main palace". Therefore, Su Yumo has always been responsible for teaching "new people". Yes, Huang Feng has no objection to this.


    Su Yumo didn''t decline either. In fact, she had a clear understanding of her position and didn''t mean to bully others. Others respected her, so she naturally knew what to do.


    So Su Yumo told Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Ningshuang about Ning Wushuang''s origin and storage box. Both of them were dumbfounded. If it weren''t for Su Yumo and Huang Feng, While they were still around, the two women even thought that this was a joke on them. After all, such a thing was too far beyond recognition and completely peaked their worldview.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang quickly reacted. She looked at Huang Feng and said, "So, the magic in my body is also related to the storage box?"


    "Yes, in the real world, except for the two of us, there is no magician. After all, everyone has no way to awaken." Huang Feng nodded and said: "And you can awaken magic talent, it can be said to be luck. , I didn''t think of this at the beginning."


    Indeed, Qiu Ningshuang''s ability to awaken magic talent, there are some elements of luck in it, of course, it can also be said that Qiu Ningshuang''s chance.


    "It turned out to be like this." Qiu Ningshuang nodded. In this way, she would be able to figure out why she was able to use magic. After all, she hadn''t heard of anyone else doing this stuff. She was puzzled before, but now finally I know what''s going on.


    "So, all of us are likely to live forever? As long as you have enough money to exchange it?" Qiu Ningshuang thought of another thing and said eagerly, even the other women also looked at Huang Feng.


    "Of course you can!" Huang Feng said with a smile: "Actually, several of them are now practicing the exercises that I have exchanged for them. They can stay young forever, and you two can also practice."


    "Practice, practice!" When Huang Feng said that you can keep your youth forever, Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu nodded constantly. Girls will always have a keen interest in keeping youth forever.


    The reactions of Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu did not exceed the expectations of others. When they first learned that they could keep their youth forever, they were similar to their reactions.

 1619 Chapter 1619

    "In fact, even if you want to live forever, it''s not too difficult." Huang Feng continued.


    The other women all looked at Huang Feng. This was the first time Huang Feng talked about this topic, and they were naturally very concerned.


    "There are many ways to live forever. The fairy peach in''Journey to the West'' is one, and even some cultivation methods are also available, but it is more difficult to obtain." Huang Feng said, "However, this''Xian Tao'' Xiaorou and I have eaten."


    "Have you eaten?" Su Yumo asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s like this." Huang Feng said about what happened between him and Bai Xiaorou.


    Bai Xiaorou''s face was reddened, because, that is, because of that flat peach, she had a relationship with Huang Feng, and now Huang Feng also said in passing, she is naturally very shy.


    "Unexpectedly, sister Xiaorou was fooled by you in this way." Xie Mengjiao said with a smile, but it made Bai Xiaorou''s face even more red.


    "Ahem, say business." Huang Feng said: "This situation also shows that there are still many things that can live forever in other spaces. At least, these things are more precious, but it is not easy to get them. "


    The women nodded, no matter what world they are in, as long as they can obtain longevity, they are definitely not mortals, and it is difficult to replace them.


    "However, you don¡¯t have to worry. Although these items are difficult to replace directly through the storage box, they are available in the storage box store. As long as I have enough money, I can exchange it. Then, we Everyone can live forever, and the time I spend with each of you will not be less than that of others."


    This is what Huang Feng cares about. He has more women, and the time allocated to each woman is naturally not enough. However, if he and these women can live forever, then he will spend it on everyone. The time on the body will not be less, even more than that of ordinary people.


    The women also understood what Huang Feng meant, and they all had an uplifting look on their faces. What''s more, they could also accompany Huang Feng to travel to other time and space. In those time and space, staying for a year, and reality It was only a month, and this way, the lives of everyone was increased in disguise, and the time spent by Huang Feng''s side was also longer.


    Moreover, you can also go to other time and space, see the beauty of other time and space, and taste the food there. This is a very pleasant thing, and it is intoxicating to think about it.


    "So, the most important thing now is to make money." Huang Feng said: "Fortunately, I have been to a lot of time and space, and I have also controlled a lot of sites. I use those spaces to make money continuously. Well, the speed of making money is faster than The money printing machine is even faster."


    "It seems that we have to work hard to make money, although it can''t help much, but it can be considered a bit of effort." Su Yumo said.


    "Not bad." The other women also said.


    Before, they always felt that they were being raised by Huang Feng. Although they were very happy, it also gave them some unpleasant feelings and felt that they were too useless. Now it seems that they can still help Huang Feng. , You know, each of them is not bad, and the ability to make money is naturally strong.


    "You don''t need to be too tired for yourself." Huang Feng said. Seeing that the women were all enthusiastic, he didn''t hit them again and asked them to give up their ideas. The blow to their enthusiasm was obviously not small.


    After a pleasant dinner, it¡¯s time to rest. Because there are too many women, where Huang Feng goes to rest at night has also become a problem. The women are very shy and don¡¯t want other sisters to think too much. , Therefore, they always give way to each other and prevent Huang Feng from entering their room.


    Although Huang Feng was able to use his skills to open the door and enter, he also had to respect the thoughts of the women. Therefore, Su Yumo came forward to solve the last thing, and she arranged for Huang Feng to rest every night.


    And just tonight, Huang Feng should go to accompany Ning Wushuang.


    Ning Wushuang followed Huang Feng for a short time. Before, she was alone in another time and space, helping Huang Feng to manage the industry. It was very hard. Now, she finally followed Huang Feng to leave that time and space. In reality, however, Huang Feng never wanted her, which made her feel uneasy.


    But today is finally about to happen the long-awaited thing, Ning Wushuang suddenly feel a little nervous, after all, this is a big event for her.


    Huang Feng also noticed that she was nervous, so he talked to her and distracted her: "Wushuang, I have been here for a while, are you still used to it?"


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang said: "It''s all okay. Although there are still things that I don''t understand, Yu Mo and the others are patiently helping me adapt, and I have slowly got used to living here. The world is safer than ours, and more exciting than ours."


    The place where Ning Wushuang lived was originally a war-torn time and space, but Huang Feng had settled the world, and now she is in China, so naturally she doesn''t have to worry about the threat of war.


    Moreover, in the real world, the delicious and fun places are not comparable to her previous time and space. Even simple cosmetics and clothes are also diverse, plus Huang Feng and Su Yumo are nearby. With a few women, she still enjoys living here.


    "If you like it, I''m afraid you will regret it." Huang Feng said, "Here, you don''t have the people and environment you used to be familiar with. If you have any ideas, you can tell me."


    "Yeah." Ning Wushuang said with a sweet smile. She knew that Huang Feng was afraid of something boring in her heart, and that would affect her mood and body.


    "Well, it''s getting late, let''s take a rest soon." Huang Feng smiled.


    Ning Wushuang''s face turned red with a sudden "tight", but she still responded in a low voice. In her time and space, she herself almost had a relationship with Huang Feng, just the last step, and now , Finally finished the step that was not taken.


    With a soft cry, Ning Wushuang''s face also showed a satisfied smile. She finally gave herself to Huang Feng intact. At this moment, she felt that she had never been happy.


    The next day, Zhang Tzuyu moved into the villa from where she used to live. For this reason, she was also told by Yilan that she ¡°respect sex and despise friends¡± and said she had the opportunity to settle accounts with Huang Feng. Zhang Tzuyu could only do it. Blushing and said to invite Yilan to dinner, she would often come to see her in the future, so Yilan stopped.


    On the contrary, Qiu Ningshuang still needs some time to calm down her parents. During this time, she will run on both sides, constantly making some foreshadowings for her parents, and then showdown directly. Therefore, she cannot stay in Huangfeng for this period of time. Here, this makes her feel a little regretful.


    And Wang Kai, who had been forgotten by Huang Feng, woke up in the police station and clamored to find Huang Feng for revenge. However, the police kindly reminded him that it is better not to provoke Huang Feng. Otherwise, to He was the one who suffered.


    However, Wang Kai, who had been stunned by anger and jealousy, obviously couldn''t listen to these words. What he still thought was to avenge Huang Feng, but he didn''t know that there was a gap between himself and Huang Feng. How big.


    Before, when he saw that Wang Kai didn¡¯t even recognize Qiu Ningshuang, Huang Feng knew that Wang Kai was definitely not in the uppermost circle in the circle of Qing Province, because in the uppermost second-generation circle There is no one who does not know Qiu Ningshuang, especially after Secretary Qiu was promoted.


    However, Wang Kai didn¡¯t know him, and he wanted to strike up a conversation with Qiu Ningshuang. Huang Feng knew that this guy was not a member of the top circle, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He thought that after this happened, Wang Kaineng Realizing something, I won''t get entangled in this matter.


    However, Huang Feng obviously did not expect that Wang Kai¡¯s brain was not so good, and he had never suffered such a big loss before. He obviously couldn¡¯t bear it. After he came out of the police station, he began to investigate Huang Feng¡¯s affairs. In order to find Huang Feng''s revenge, he wants to return Huang Feng''s humiliation to him.


    Huang Feng did not waste too much time on Wang Kai. Because of the chat last night, Huang Feng is now interested in his movie, and now his mind is temporarily focused on this upcoming movie. In order not to disappoint Li Bingyun, Huang Feng can see that Li Bingyun still attaches great importance to this movie, so Huang Feng can''t take it seriously.


    Therefore, before it will be released in two days, "Time Space Entertainment", a film co-starred by their boss and a sister, has finally increased its publicity once again, on TV, taxis, and billboards. Above, there are advertisements for this movie everywhere. Huang Feng has worked hard this time and must not let the box office of this movie be too bad.


    For this reason, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were also interviewed by a TV station for the first time. They also began to promote the movie as the male and female protagonists, and even went to the next city to participate in a road show. I tried my best.


    Director Feng is still very satisfied with Huang Feng''s sudden "opening". Not only Li Bingyun pays attention to this film, but also Director Feng also attaches great importance to it, because his film will be at the same time as that of Director Zhang. When it was released, they played directly in the ring, and the status of the two was equal, and of course he didn''t want to lose to each other.


    Moreover, there have been incidents of changing roles before. The actor who was fired by himself became the actor at Director Zhang. If the other party''s box office is higher than his own, does that mean that he has no eyes?Are there any good actors?


    Therefore, for this movie, Director Feng does not want to lose, nor can he lose!

 1620 Chapter 1620

    "Mr. Huang, you finally appeared."


    On this day, in Huang Feng''s office, Director Feng finally saw Huang Feng, who had disappeared for a long time, and immediately complained.


    "If you don''t show up again, others will still wonder why there is no actor in this movie," said Director Feng.


    "Ahem, that''s a bit busy these days, I''m sorry, Director Feng." Huang Feng said slightly embarrassed.


    He found that he didn¡¯t care about this matter, others were very concerned about it. After all, it was the result of everyone¡¯s labor. It took so long to shoot. Everyone naturally paid attention to it, but Huang Feng himself, because of the many things. Instead, they ignored it.


    "I know that Huang always has a lot of talents, but, after all, this is your company''s first big show. Whatever you do, you should pay more attention to it." Director Feng said, he didn''t know everything about Huang Feng, but, He still knows a little bit. He knows that Huang Feng has other industries besides this entertainment company. Therefore, Huang Feng has a lot of things, and he can understand it.


    However, no matter how many things happen, I should pay more attention to this movie. After all, it was the first big show of his entertainment company. It was very important. When the result was good, Huang Feng disappeared and disappeared. After such a long time, he finally showed up halfway, and finally, he disappeared before he could find him. For such a long time, he had never seen Huang Feng.


    Although the "Time and Space Entertainment" aspect of the publicity of this movie has not fallen behind, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, the male and female starring roles, have never appeared. This will inevitably make the outside world think a little bit. Many people are right. They are curious about their identities, especially Huang Feng!


    Huang Feng and Li Bingyun had scandals before. At that time, many people did not care. Later, Li Bingyun jumped to "Time and Space Entertainment". Many people did not understand why Li Bingyun chose such an unknown new company. Until it was reported that Huang Feng was the big boss behind this company, many talents suddenly realized that Li Bingyun joined the company because of Huang Feng''s relationship.


    The outsiders are even more curious about Huang Feng. Why did he own such a big company at such a young age? Some people say that he is a rich second generation, but some people say that this is Huang Feng¡¯s self-made Jiangshan. Having said everything, Huang Feng''s popularity has increased a lot without knowing it.


    Regarding the scandal between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, it has once again appeared in many news reports, which also gave the play some popularity. However, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun have never appeared. The masses Obviously, his enthusiasm will decline. If you don''t take advantage of such a good opportunity, it''s no wonder Feng Dao will be anxious.


    "I attach great importance to this movie." Huang Feng said with a serious face: "In the next few days, Bingyun and I will do our best to cooperate with the promotion and promise not to be absent."


    "It''s pretty much the same." Director Feng nodded in satisfaction. Although it has not been a few days since the movie was released, it is better for Huang Feng to appear than he did not appear. Director Feng can only be so comforted. By myself.


    Therefore, in the next two days, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun became busy. Their announcements were arranged very tightly. They had always been rotating. It was the first time that Huang Feng came to the stage from behind the scenes. When Huang Feng was so young, I was very surprised.


    We must know that although "Time Space Entertainment" has not been established for a long time, the results it has achieved are very eye-catching. The records produced by several singers are very popular, and none of them are on the street. This makes outsiders , I had a good initial impression of "Time and Space Entertainment", and some people even shouted the slogan "Time and Space Production, must be a boutique". From here, we can see the good impression of "Time Space Entertainment" for everyone during this period.


    And now, as the Spring Festival is approaching, "Time and Space Entertainment" is even more generous. Suddenly there are seven or eight movies being released at the same time, and the outside world is stunned by the fight with themselves. Among them, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun co-starred. It can be said that during this period of time, the attention of Time Space Entertainment is still quite high. Director Feng is dissatisfied that the company¡¯s attention is high, but for one of the movies, attention has declined. Up.


    In fact, Director Feng also suggested to Huang Feng euphemistically whether to release several films separately. In this case, the diversion situation will be better. If they are all released together, then they will definitely affect each other.


    However, after Huang Feng considered it, he refused. In fact, he didn¡¯t think too much about how much money a certain movie could make this time. What he wanted was an impact, a huge impact, and he could only make several movies at the same time. Only when they are released at the same time can this impact be maximized.


    It is also because of Huang Feng¡¯s decision that this year¡¯s Spring Festival stall is particularly lively. A total of more than a dozen movies will be released in two or three days at the same time. This is a grand occasion that has never been seen before. There are also many movie lovers. Waiting for the arrival of this Spring Festival stall.


    The box office competition for many movies has started from the time of promotion. For example, Director Zhang, he also participated in the competition for the Spring Festival this year, and also made an "All-Star" lineup movie with the actor There are almost too many actresses to count, and even the first-line stars can only play soy sauce, which shows the luxury of this lineup.


    Director Zhang also attaches great importance to the promotion of the movie. He divided the star lineup in his movie into several small teams early, and at the same time spread out to major cities for publicity. The intensity of publicity is obviously higher than " "Time and Space Entertainment" is also one of the reasons why Director Feng is anxious.


    After Huang Feng and Li Bingyun joined the promotion, Director Zhang immediately got the news. After all, he and Director Feng are old rivals. In his opinion, although there are many films on this Spring Festival, but, The only real threat to him is the film of Director Feng. Therefore, he is still very concerned about the film of Director Feng.


    For such a long time, Director Feng took a few supporting roles to promote it. This surprised Director Zhang. Could it be that Director Feng didn''t pay much attention to this movie?It shouldn''t be, if he doesn''t take it seriously, he won''t lead the team to publicize himself.


    However, the male and female protagonists do not appear. Is there such a promotion?Later, when Director Zhang learned that the actor of Director Feng¡¯s film was actually the boss of Time and Space Entertainment, and the heroine was actually the boss¡¯s rumored girlfriend, he was surprised.


    In Director Zhang¡¯s opinion, this time Huang Feng and Li Bingyun came to make a movie. It must be mostly for fun. It may even be Huang Feng¡¯s purpose to please Li Bingyun for the film. Therefore, after the filming, , The two of them didn''t pay much attention to the later propaganda work, and they didn''t know where to go.


    After understanding this, Director Zhang still sighed that Director Feng was also depraved, and would actually take over such a movie. Where did his previous principles go?


    Since then, in fact, Director Zhang has thought that this film of Director Feng will not pose too much threat to him. The box office champion of this Spring Festival movie should be his own film if nothing else. Up.


    And now, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun finally appeared, and Director Zhang didn''t care too much. In two days, the movie was about to be released. Only then did the publicity begin. What''s the point?Moreover, maybe the two of them are still playing tickets. They came here because they thought it was fun. It''s a pity that Li Bingyun is such a good star, but he is a good actor with appearance and strength. After having a relationship with a rich boss, he also fell Up.


    After Director Zhang knew about it, he quickly put it aside and stopped taking care of it. In his opinion, this time the Spring Festival stalls, his opponent is only himself. See if he can break him. In the past box office records, you must know that this time his film investment is high and the lineup is strong, he is still confident to make a big shot.


    As the protagonist of Zhang''s film, Tao Xing also quickly learned about Huang Feng and Li Bingyun''s appearance in the promotion of the film. He just sneered when he knew it.


    "It¡¯s too late for the publicity to appear now? Huang Feng, Li Bingyun, you two wait for me to see how I defeat you this time!" Tao Xing heard the news reported by his assistant. Muttered to himself in his room.


    He has not forgotten the humiliation of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun before. He has always wanted to find Huang Feng and Li Bingyun for revenge. Now the movies of both sides are released at the same time. In Tao Xing''s opinion, it is the best. By the chance, he was confident in his movie, but Huang Feng and the others didn¡¯t even participate in the promotion. Now it¡¯s the last time to come out. Should I be afraid of them?


    "Help me contact a few reporters, I have something to say!" Tao Xing said to his assistant.


    "it is good."


    Soon Tao Xing spoke through reporters. He wanted to compare the box office of this movie with Huang Feng. Whoever starred in the movie lost at the box office, and whoever went to swim in the Qingyuan River, and swim naked!


    As soon as Tao Xing¡¯s words came out, he immediately attracted widespread attention. After all, Tao Xing is a first-line star, and recently there have been new movies released, and there is publicity everywhere. His attention during this period is still quite high, and he is now The unexpected proposal of such a competition immediately excited the masses of melon-eating people.


    Those reporters didn''t think the matter was too big, they followed up and reported, and then they went directly to the outside of the "Time Space Entertainment" company, wanted to interview Huang Feng, and asked him if he dared to fight.


    But this time, Huang Feng didn''t avoid the reporter. He used to be behind the scenes, but now he walked to the front of the stage to promote the movie, so there is no need to continue to hide.

 1621 Chapter 1621 New Gambling Agreement

    "Tao Xing''s challenge to me?" Huang Feng faced many shots and showed calmness. What kind of big scene has he not seen?Although there are many reporters in front of him, they still can''t make him lose his sense. I saw him smile slightly across the camera and said, "I accept!"


    The reporters below suddenly boiled. They are just entertainment reporters and don''t care who will win the final victory. For them, as long as there is explosive news.


    And now, the first-line movie star is challenging the big boss of the entertainment company. This big boss also starred in a movie. He is also the rumored boyfriend of another first-line star. In addition, both of them have recently released movies and have a lot of attention. Personally, there is such a bet, which is very attractive to ordinary people.


    The attractiveness means that they will have a lot of traffic and clicks, which means that they will get more bonuses!


    Therefore, it is not difficult to understand that these reporters were so happy after hearing Huang Feng''s promise.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Huang, seeing how confident you are, do you have confidence in the movie you starred in?" A reporter asked, the microphone was about to reach Huang Feng¡¯s mouth, not that he wanted it. It is because there are too many reporters around, everyone is crowded, and his body will be constantly squeezed forward if he wants to occupy a good position.


    "Of course I have confidence in this." Huang Feng still keeps smiling. He knows why these reporters are so happy. However, he doesn''t care because he didn''t pay enough attention to it before. Therefore, his new movie is better in publicity. The movie starring Tao Xing is much worse.


    Therefore, Huang Feng also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make his new movie a louder name, which can be regarded as a remedy for his previous mistakes.


    "Moreover, not only do I have confidence in the films I star in, but I also have confidence in the films under my company." Huang Feng continued, "Doesn''t Tao Xing like to bet? Then let''s play a bigger one! "


    "What''s bigger?" The reporters below were blushing with excitement when they heard Huang Feng still want to play big ones. They were afraid that there was no news, and they were not afraid that the news would be too big. The bigger the news, for them, The better.


    As for who loses and who wins in the end, they don''t care about it. Anyway, it''s not for them to lose.


    "Everyone knows that under our company, there are eight films about to be released in this Spring Festival file." Huang Feng smiled slightly: "In this way, I will bet with Tao Xing on these eight films at the same time. If he wins one of me, I will Swim naked in the Qingyuan River for an hour and give him 10 million at the same time! Conversely, if I have a movie that exceeds the box office of his movie, he will swim naked in the Qingyuan River for an hour and give me 10 million! "


    "Wow!"


    After listening to Huang Feng¡¯s new gambling agreement, many reporters were in an uproar. This gambling agreement was even stronger than the one proposed by Tao Xing before. If Tao Xing accepts it, they might even see Huang Feng and Tao Xing. When people are swimming naked in the river at the same time, then if they follow the live broadcast, how high the ratings will be.


    Thinking of this, many reporters became excited. For them, the more exciting news, the better. Obviously, the new gambling agreement that Huang Feng proposed made them very satisfied.


    "Mr. Huang, as far as I know, for the eight films under your company''s name, except for the one starring yourself, which has an investment of 50 million, the other films have an investment of less than 10 million. Tao Xing mainly The investment in the movie of the United States is as high as 800 million! Director Zhang also said that it will bring an unprecedented visual feast to the audience. Do you think your movie can be compared?¡± The reporter immediately continued to ask.


    The Spring Festival file is coming soon. Therefore, the publicity of various films has already begun. Therefore, many people in the outside world have a better understanding of these upcoming films, including the investment of various films, and these reporters It was originally the well-informed people in the entertainment industry. It is not surprising to know the investment of these films.


    "I have confidence in my movies!" Huang Feng declared again: "High investment does not mean high box office. The quality of the movie is the key factor in determining the box office. The quality of the movies I invested in by Time Space Entertainment has nothing I want everyone to understand that the phrase ¡°time-space produced, must be a boutique¡± is not just for fun. I am very confident in the box office battle of the Spring Festival stall."


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng looked at many reporters and said, "Well, I think you should go to interview Tao Xing to see if he dares to accept my bet. If he doesn''t dare, just say it earlier. "


    The reporters also knew that the interview with Huang Feng was over temporarily, but they were not too frustrated, because this smashing bet has just begun, and they can go to Tao Xing and even Zhang. The guide conducted an interview.


    As a result, many reporters did not stay. After leaving Time and Space Entertainment, they rushed to the place where Tao Xing was, as if they were anxious, as if there were countless mad dogs chasing them behind them.


    Soon, Tao Xing enjoyed the same treatment as Huang Feng. He was surrounded by many reporters. After hearing about Huang Feng¡¯s new betting agreement from reporters, Tao Xing was stunned. He didn¡¯t. Thinking of Huang Summit''s proposal of such a bet, he was even wondering if Huang Feng''s brain was broken, or that he deliberately wanted to give himself money.


    "Tao Xing, will you accept the new gambling agreement proposed by Mr. Huang?" The reporters were stunned when Tao Xing was stunned. Of course they were dissatisfied. They hoped to get an accurate answer from Tao Xing''s mouth. Tao Xing did not accept it. This is all big news. If Tao Xing does not accept it, it means that he is afraid and has no confidence in his movies. Moreover, Tao Xing¡¯s face is lost. After all, He proposed this bet first, and Huang Feng only slightly modified the bet.


    And if Tao Xing agreed, it would be even better. No matter who loses or loses, there will be even more exciting news. Therefore, these reporters obviously did not agree to Tao Xing.


    "Accept, of course I accept it!" Tao Xing said with a confident expression: "I have confidence in myself, and I have confidence in Director Zhang. Then President Huang is so arrogant, he wants to play big. Give me money, of course I can¡¯t help but accept his kindness, right?¡±


    Tao Xing was just stunned, but he was not frightened. In fact, as he said, he has confidence in the movie he starred in. The famous director, super lineup, and cool Special effects, high investment, and his own movies, no matter what aspects they are leading the movies starring Huang Feng.


    As for the other seven films under Huang Feng, Tao Xing is even less concerned. The highest investment in those films is only 10 million, which is just a fraction of his films. Such films can be with himself. Compared to the movie?


    Therefore, Tao Xing is not afraid of being compared with Huang Feng. He is not afraid of the movies starring Huang Feng, let alone the other seven movies. Although I don¡¯t know what Huang Feng thinks, I watch it in Tao Xing. Here, Huang Feng is sending money to himself, and he has to accept it.


    When Tao Xing accepted it, many reporters immediately laughed. This is fun. If Tao Xing refuses, they will have news reports, but there will be no follow-up. What''s the point?Obviously, this matter is only fun if both parties agree.


    "Tao Xing, President Huang is so confident in his first movie, will you feel pressure?" a reporter asked.


    "No." Tao Xing shook his head and said: "To be honest, I am not optimistic about his movie. The investment is not high. Their company is also a new company. Although they have made some achievements in music before, but, that It¡¯s in the field of music, which is completely different from film. Achieving achievements in the field of music does not mean that you can achieve results in the field of film."


    Speaking of this, Tao Xing smiled and said: "There is also Huang Feng. He has no previous acting experience. The only experience I have is that I made an advertisement with Li Bingyun before, but I did commercials and movies. , That are two different things. It can be said that he is a completely newcomer in the field of film, and in that movie, except for Li Bingyun, the best star, the best of the other stars is only the third line. This lineup and There is no way to compare the movies I starred in. Therefore, I don¡¯t know where Huang is always confident and think that his movies can beat me.¡±


    "Then you have the confidence to beat the other seven films under his company? You know, if you lose one game, you will go nude swimming." A reporter asked.


    "Of course I have confidence. The most promising movie of their company this time is the movie starring Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. No matter how they are, they are not as good as this one. I have the confidence to beat this one. It¡¯s a movie. As for other movies, that¡¯s not a problem.¡± Tao Xing said confidently.


    At the same time, I am also looking forward to the movie¡¯s release earlier. You must know that this bet is not only a question of naked swimming, but also a bet of 80 million. This figure is almost equivalent to his entire net worth and is beating. Huang Feng, while taking a breath for himself, he is still very happy to have an income of 80 million yuan. He can''t wait to see the movie release and defeat Huang Feng himself.


    In one day''s time, the movie will be released and the good show will begin.


    These reporters were not idle, although they only had one day, but after they left Tao Xing, they continued to get busy.

 1622 Chapter 1622 is all involved

    These reporters obviously wanted to make a big news this time. Therefore, after leaving Tao Xing, they did not rush back to catch up the manuscript. Instead, they ran to interview Director Zhang and Director Feng, the two great directors. Huang Feng and Tao Xing are the leading actors in these two films, but the status of these two directors is still very high. In terms of fame, they even surpass Huang Feng and Tao Xing.


    The two directors are also on the same level in terms of strength and appeal. The two have also fought against each other in the movie market before, and this time because of the bet between Huang Feng and Tao Xing. He was also involved and was interviewed by many reporters.


    "Excuse me, Director Zhang, do you know about the bet between President Huang and Tao Xing of Time and Space Entertainment? What do you think of this matter?" the reporter asked.


    "I just learned about this." Zhang Dao said with a faint smile: "In this regard, I can only say that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers! Mr. Huang has such an achievement at a young age, which is indeed admirable, but, Young people can''t stay high, they should be down-to-earth. Only in this way can they go further. It is good to have confidence, but blind confidence can sometimes ruin a person!"


    "Director Zhang, what do you mean? So President Huang is too arrogant?" the reporters asked excitedly.


    "I didn''t say that." Director Zhang said: "However, I don''t think his movie box office can exceed my movie box office. I spent a lot of effort on this movie. The actors are also carefully selected. The script It¡¯s even more perfect. I don¡¯t think the movie that President Huang starred in can beat it. Some President Huang has some talent in acting, but after all, he has just entered the business, and there are still many things that he needs to learn."


    Director Zhang is obviously not happy about Huang Feng¡¯s remarks. Huang Feng is a good CEO of an entertainment company, but he is a junior. In the entertainment circle, he is very particular about qualifications. He is a young junior, What qualifications to say about your own movies?What Director Feng said, it was almost the same.


    Moreover, Director Zhang is indeed confident in his own films. He hasn''t made a movie for a long time. The output is not comparable to Director Feng. However, in terms of quality, he does not feel that he will be worse than Director Feng. In addition, it was only Director Feng who promoted the movie with a supporting role before. In Director Zhang¡¯s view, Time Space Entertainment did not pay much attention to this movie. It would be impossible to beat himself with such a movie. .


    The reporters were even more excited when they heard the words of Director Zhang. They did not expect that this guide criticized Huang Feng, completely ruthless. Although he did not admit that he said Huang Feng was arrogant, he The meaning in the words is already really obvious, plus, if they add more oil and jealousy, the two sides will be officially torn apart.


    That''s interesting!


    So they bid farewell to Director Zhang and went to find another director involved in the gambling incident, Director Feng!


    "Excuse me, Director Feng, Director Zhang feels that Mr. Huang is so lofty and has no exact knowledge of his own films. Do you agree with him?" Many reporters asked Mr. Feng, who was just about to leave, at the door of the company.


    "I don''t think so!" Director Feng also rarely expressed his attitude directly this time, which made many reporters fainted with excitement. Although these two directors usually compete, they are still very euphemistic. It will not be openly torn apart in front of the media, but what is going on now?Why did they clearly express their attitudes one by one and just hit the bar?


    Although everyone didn''t know what Director Feng thought, but with Director Feng''s remarks, that was enough, enough for them to write no less than ten articles that were not repeated.


    "I am also very confident in my films. I think Mr. Huang is born to talk about acting. He has to have a high level of acting. When the movie is released, you will be able to see it. Therefore, I feel that Huang The total win this time is great." Director Feng continued.


    The reason why Director Feng made such a public statement is that he is indeed confident in his films and affirms Huang Feng¡¯s strength. Another point is the same as Huang Feng thought. He also wants to take this opportunity to speculate on his movies. Hot, after all, they have already suffered from the previous propaganda. Now that they have such an opportunity, they certainly have to make up for it.


    Moreover, Director Feng is also a proud person. There is no official comparison yet. If you ask him to admit defeat and admit that his movie is inferior to others, how could he agree?


    "That said, Director Feng thinks that his film can win? However, your film, in terms of investment and lineup, is not as good as Director Zhang''s film. Are you really confident to defeat Director Zhang''s new film?" The reporter continued Asked.


    "Facts speak for themselves. The movie will be released soon. When the time comes, after the box office comes out, let''s watch the box office and watch the audience''s word of mouth." Feng said.


    After speaking, he returned to the company, surrounded by so many reporters, he obviously couldn''t go out anymore.


    Those reporters still wanted to ask Director Feng questions, but Director Feng had already left, and they couldn''t join the company. In the end, they had to choose to leave. However, they were not disappointed too much. It can be said that today''s gains are far away. Far beyond their imagination, I believe that if this news is announced, it will definitely cause a huge response.


    The entertainment industry is going to be lively!


    After returning to the company, Director Feng went directly to Huang Feng''s office. In the past few days, Huang Feng has rarely stayed in the office when he has time. He has never left the company except to participate in shows and promote movies. This is already rare. Up.


    "Mr. Huang, are you really that confident?" Director Feng asked Huang Feng straightforwardly.


    "Of course, doesn''t Director Feng have confidence in his movie?" Huang Feng asked with a smile.


    "Confidence is there." Director Feng said. Then, his face was a bit solemn and said: "However, that Director Zhang is not an easy one. I have dealt with him for many years, and I still have some understanding of him. He does. Strength, and their investment this time is much higher than ours. Even if I have confidence in my movie, I dare not say that I am 100% sure."


    Although Director Feng doesn''t like to admit defeat, he is not the kind of self-respecting person. He clearly recognizes the strength between himself and Director Zhang. The strength of both sides is actually similar. In this case, other factors will It affects the box office of the movie, such as lineup, investment, contacts, etc. In these aspects, my side does not have an advantage.


    However, Huang Feng''s performance seemed to be completely certain, which made Director Feng a little puzzled.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If you lose, it¡¯s just a little bit of money. It¡¯s nothing more than a swim. If you agree to this bet, it will increase the exposure of our movie. I don¡¯t think. What''s wrong with this."


    In fact, although Huang Feng has confidence in his movie, he dare not say that he will definitely win. Zhang, who is also a famous domestic director, has some strength, and his movie box office may be very high. However, the opponent''s is not bad, so Huang Feng really may not be able to win.


    However, just like Huang Feng said, there is nothing great about losing. He still loses. Of course, Huang Feng still feels that it is unlikely that he will lose.


    "But, even if our movie can win, but what about other movies? Why do you use other movies to bet? Those movies are small investment movies, and the actors are not well-known. Do you still think that those movies, Can also beat Director Zhang''s movie?" Director Feng said.


    To say that his own films and Director Zhang¡¯s films have their own victories, and it is possible for anyone to win. If Huang Feng is a gamble, then Director Feng can understand. After all, there is hope of winning. However, in Director Feng It seems that Huang Feng actually used the other seven movies to compare with Director Zhang¡¯s films. This is a bit irrational. In Director Feng¡¯s view, this is bound to lose. No matter how bad Director Zhang¡¯s movie is, it will not be better. But those low-cost movies that don''t even have a well-known actor?


    No matter how you look at it, it is impossible for Huang Feng to win, and as long as he loses one game, Huang Feng will go swimming.


    "Why not?" Huang Feng smiled. The scripts of those movies were also obtained from other spaces, and they have been proven in the market. Although the investment is small, they can still get high box office. Now Huang Feng The only thing I worry about is whether these movies will be unacceptable and unpopular on the earth. As for the quality of the movies themselves, Huang Feng is not worried.


    "Maybe our company can create miracles." Huang Feng said.


    "I hope so." Although Huang Feng looked confident, Feng Dao was still very worried.


    Director Feng has a good impression of Huang Feng. Although he achieved such results at a young age, he didn¡¯t mean to be domineering at all. He also got along well with him. When he was making movies, there were Huang Feng also fully cooperated with any requirements.


    Therefore, Director Feng didn''t want to see Huang Feng lose, and then went to swim naked with no face.


    "Hey, let me help him. As for the final result, it depends on God''s meaning." Director Feng thought to himself, whether a movie can be affirmed by the market, this is no way for all directors. To be sure, even well-known directors such as Director Feng and Director Zhang have filmed movies on the street, so no one can guarantee that their movies will be popular.


    And what Director Feng thinks he can do is to use his contacts to help Huang Feng¡¯s film promote, not only the one that Huang Feng starred in, but also seven other movies. As for the final result, Director Feng I don''t know.

 1623 Chapter 1623

    Director Feng has been in the entertainment industry for so many years. Obviously, he is not a fool. He knows a lot of people and has worked with many actors. Now it is not too difficult to ask them to help promote the movie.


    So, the entertainment industry really became lively soon. The reporters had just reported the bet between Huang Feng and Tao Xing. Some actors entrusted by Director Feng began to recommend movies.


    On the other side, Director Zhang is not slow. He is in the same position as Director Feng. Director Feng can ask for the help of actors, of course he can, so another wave of actors began to publicize on their social media. Supports Zhang''s film.


    As a result, everyone found that now there are movies about these two films everywhere, and they also have their own supporters, those who do not help each other, at this time, basically they will not send any other news to join in the fun. Otherwise, it is not a good thing to be followed by two directors.


    As for the other films to be released on the Spring Festival file, they have completely become cannon fodder at this time, and their publicity has been completely suppressed by these two films. Everyone generally knows that these two films exist. At the pre-sale box office, these two films are also far ahead, but Director Zhang¡¯s films are more ahead, which makes Tao Xing also relieved.


    Although he has confidence in the movie he starred in, after all, it is about 80 million yuan. Tao Xing has to pay attention. Now he sees that the pre-sale box office of his movie is higher than that of Huang Feng''s movie, and the gap seems to be still there. After getting bigger, he finally felt relieved. It seemed that he was going to win this time.


    Director Zhang¡¯s film has a high pre-sale box office. Of course, his actors have a lot to do. You should know that there are many celebrities and queens in Director Zhang¡¯s movies. They are all very popular at the box office. In addition to some first-line stars, he has a lot of fans, and Tao Xing, as a well-known little fresh meat in China, also has its own traffic. In this way, if these people are added together, the impact is still very great. horrifying.


    On the other hand, in the movie starring Huang Feng, the well-known star is only Asia, Europe, Li Bingyun, and only a first-tier star. There is no super first-line star, and even those second-rate stars are not there, only a few third-rate small stars have joined. As for Huang Feng, the actor, is the first time he has appeared in a movie. What fans can he have?


    Because of this, the relative comparison is poor, and the gap is still quite large. It¡¯s not too surprising to lose in the pre-sale box office. If Director Feng had not hired some people to help publicize, maybe their film¡¯s pre-sale box office was still To be even more miserable.


    "Huang Feng, do you have any confidence this time?" At night, in Huang Feng''s villa, after eating, everyone sat and chatted together. The topic of discussion was naturally the topic of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun''s new movie.


    In fact, this topic is also a topic that many people are concerned about in the past two days. It is too noisy. Now as long as it is entertainment news, you can see reports in this area. The daughters of Su Yumo know this is normal. What''s more, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun also starred in this movie, and Su Yumo''s daughters naturally paid more attention.


    "Confidence is definitely there." Huang Feng said: "The scripts of these movies are all I obtained from other spaces. They are all screened. The box office is very good, but I don''t have full confidence. After all, On other planets, the box office is good, what will happen on earth, nothing can be said."


    This is Huang Feng¡¯s only worry. The only thing he is afraid of is unacceptable. However, these scripts have been modified by him. Some cultures and customs on the earth have been added in order to adapt to the screenings on the earth. , It¡¯s just that, the effect will not be known until it is released.


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem," Lu Xuan said. She still has a great say in this aspect. She has a higher status in the entertainment industry than Li Bingyun, although the two are not in the same time and space.


    "I have seen all of your movies. I think that even if those movies are shown in our time and space, the box office will not be bad." Lu Xuan said.


    In many cases, excellent culture knows no borders. Just like songs that were popular on earth before, they are also popular in their own time and space. What''s more, these scripts have been modified by Huang Feng. People on the earth, everything they can''t understand has been removed, so Lu Xuan felt that the problem was not big.


    "Sister Lu Xuan said so, it shouldn''t be a big problem." Su Yumo said. She also knows that Lu Xuan has more say than her in this matter. Since Lu Xuan has said so, the situation is still Not too bad.


    "Huang Feng, you must defeat that Tao Xing. These little fresh meats asked in a sissy manner. They are not even men at all. Moreover, the acting skills are not good and the pay is so high. If you can beat them, you will also Let outsiders know that Xiaoxianrou is not a panacea. You can''t just look for Xiaoxianrou when you make a movie." Xie Mengjiao said indignantly.


    What Xie Mengjiao said is not groundless. Recently, there have been reports about Xiaoxianrou. These people have their own traffic and have many fans, and film companies like to find them to shoot movies. After all, the box office has Guarantee, but the acting skills of these people are questionable. More importantly, they don''t have any acting skills, but they are all high-paying. This makes a lot of people feel good, and obviously, Xie Mengjiao is one of them.


    "Yes, this is really not a good phenomenon." Li Bingyun also said. She is in the entertainment industry and knows this phenomenon more clearly: "Many times, those capable actors do not have a movie, and they want to shoot. It''s all those little fresh meats who pick the rest, and the pay is even a fraction of those little fresh meats. This is a very unfair thing for those capable actors."


    Although Li Bingyun is very beautiful and has a lot of fans, she is disgusted with classifying herself as a traffic star. She has always wanted to be a powerful actor, and she does have such strength, so, For those traffic stars, she is very unsightly.


    "That is, there are those little fresh meats that have dragged down the quality of TV and movies. There were so many good-looking TVs before, but now I can only say that there are many good-looking stars, and the plots of TV and movies are very empty." Tang Muxue also said that she herself also likes watching TV and movies, but in recent years, the quality of domestic TV series and movies is really worrying, so Tang Muxue can''t help but want to complain.


    "So, when Space-Time Entertainment was established, I also told Zheng Shuai that we only accept talented actors here. We are not interested in traffic stars and small fresh meats. We will shoot TV series in the future. And movies are also based on strength as the most basic criterion for selection." Huang Feng said.


    This is also what Huang Feng said to Zheng Shuai at the beginning. Although those traffic stars have a lot of support from fans, the quality of the works is not guaranteed. Huang Feng does not want to be in the storage box or other spaces. , The good works obtained were ruined by these people without acting skills.


    "That''s right." The other women also agreed with Huang Feng''s decision.


    "This time, let us use our excellent works to remind everyone!" Huang Feng said, he is looking forward to seeing his movies, sweeping all the movies, although it is indeed a bit difficult.


    The next day, the gambling between Huang Feng and Tao Xing did not stop, but it became more lively. Follow-up reports continued. This time news about Director Feng and Director Zhang came out, and as the heroine Li Bingyun did not stay out of the matter. Of course, she did not think about staying out. Therefore, she also expressed her attitude and believed that her movie would surely be able to beat Director Zhang''s movie at the box office and reputation.


    And the heroine of Director Zhang¡¯s movie is also a first-line star, and she also stood up to fight. At the same time, the actresses and queens in that movie also appeared in person, for their own movie platform, for a time, The entire entertainment circle is very lively. Almost half of the people in the entertainment circle are involved, including some, some small stars who want to get hot, they also come out to the public team, although it does not affect the strength of both sides Great, but it also made this event even more lively, and the people who eat melon saw it more vigorously.


    Of course, relatively speaking, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is still at a disadvantage, and the disadvantage is still obvious. In the star lineup, they are indeed not opponents of the other party. However, at this point, Huang Feng is not too much. Worry, the movie is not simply a matter of stacking stars, but also depends on the plot and the performance of the actors.


    As for the two movies of Huang Feng and Tao Xing, they played lively. The directors and actors of several other movies really wanted to cry without tears when they saw this situation. They had their desire to die. Now all People are paying attention to those two movies. Who else is paying attention to their movies?Originally, they were thinking about promoting them well, and in the gap between these two films, they won some box office. As a result, it looks like it is now, I am afraid it will be difficult. Now, no one pays attention to the name of their film. , Everyone discusses which star has come out to support which movie team, how much difference is the pre-sale box office between the two sides, etc. Anyway, the content of the discussion has nothing to do with their movie.


    Some of them even announced a gear shift urgently, not daring to be released at the same time as these two films, they did not want to be cannon fodder.


    In the eyes of the public, the films of Director Feng and Director Zhang both started to be released at the same time tonight!

 1624 Chapter 1624 Box Office Target

    "Hey, isn''t that Xiaobing? I didn''t expect her to come too."


    "Look, isn''t that Brother Xiaoming? Isn''t he filming abroad? I didn''t expect that he came to join him. The guide is really great."


    "I''m going, I didn''t see it, right? Antel is here too? He is a actor-level figure in the U.S., did Director Zhang invite him?"


    Everyone talked a lot.


    The two films of Huang Feng and Director Zhang both attach great importance to them and are now the focus of the entertainment circle. Therefore, before the official release of these two films, a red carpet ceremony was held to celebrate the official release of the film. , Of course, this is also a kind of propaganda, creating momentum for your own movies.


    However, obviously, at this point, Huang Feng''s side is obviously much more deserted than Zhang Dao''s side. Zhang Dao''s contacts and the investment company''s contacts behind him are not covered. The big bowl you invited is A lot, plus the celebrities and queens who participated in this movie, and their friends. In this way, the cast of director Zhang will be quite terrifying. Just the level of celebrities and queens. There are more than ten, not only domestic but also foreign.


    On the other hand, Huang Feng¡¯s side is going to be much deserted. There are only a few first-line stars invited by Director Feng. There are only two or three at the level of actor and actress. In terms of contacts, Huang Feng and his "Time and Space Entertainment" "It is an obvious shortcoming. After all, their company has just been established not long ago. Huang Feng hasn''t even shouted out those actor and queen-level characters. Why do people give you face?


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s side will be much deserted, and even fewer fans will come.


    However, all the beauties in Huang Feng''s own family came over. The first movie he starred in was released, and there was Li Bingyun in it. Therefore, Su Yumo suggested that everyone come to join Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. Will not play a big role.


    Of course Huang Feng would not refuse this, so a strange phenomenon appeared on Huang Feng''s side, that is, there are not many well-known stars, but there are a lot of beauties, you know, Su Yumo and the others Beauty, even in the entertainment industry, seldom can match, so when Su Yumo and the others showed up, many fans who were watching were shocked.


    "Let me go, beauty! Which star is this, why don''t you know?"


    "Another one! I don''t seem to know him either. That''s wrong, such a beautiful female star shouldn''t be famous at all."


    "Also! Look, it''s another one. Although I still don''t know him, I think they have a good temperament, better than that Xiaobing, and there is a kind of extravagance."


    "You have this feeling too? I thought it was just me. It''s weird, how can such outstanding beauties not know who they are? Is it the model invited by Time Space Entertainment?"


    "Have you ever seen a model so beautiful and so temperamental?"


    "Really beautiful."


    When everyone watched Su Yumo and the others appearing one after another, they all immediately started to talk, and they kept speculating about the identity of Su Yumo and other women, but no one knew who they were.


    Director Feng is also very curious about where Huang Feng found these beauties. They are indeed very impressive. Moreover, there are several of them. Director Feng can see them at a glance. They are definitely good materials for acting, just a little bit Acting, the kind that can definitely live.


    "They are all my friends." Huang Feng said, and then pulled Lu Xuan over and said, "This is Lu Xuan and an artist under my company. As for the other women, they are not interested in the entertainment industry."


    Director Feng looked at Lu Xuan and nodded in satisfaction. Although she didn''t know Lu Xuan''s acting skills, her appearance and temperament alone were absolutely extraordinary. Even a second-line star, her temperament was not as outstanding.


    It''s just that Director Feng is still a bit disappointed that other women don''t want to enter the entertainment industry to act. He feels that it is a waste of these people not to come to act. However, he is not good to force these people, everyone has their own ambitions.


    "You beautiful friends, you can be regarded as supporting our place." Director Feng looked at the fans who became enthusiastic and the reporters who kept pressing the shutter at Su Yumo''s daughters, and said to Huang Feng: "Otherwise. , Our place is much deserted."


    "It''s okay to be deserted," Huang Feng said: "It''s up to the audience to decide what the final box office will look like."


    "You are very confident." Director Feng said.


    "Of course, my money didn''t come from a strong wind, so I don''t want to bargain others for nothing." Huang Feng said.


    Director Feng nodded. He also knew a little about Huang Feng. Although he was young, he was not dazzled by the achievements. He would not do stupid things.


    "Well, the movie is about to begin, let''s go in." Director Feng said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded, and then took Su Yumo and several women in the cinema.


    On the other side, Director Zhang¡¯s movie is also about to begin. The two movies are not only released on the same day, but also at the same moment, so the tit-for-tat meaning is even more obvious.


    Of course, this kind of situation makes many reporters and people who eat melons very happy. Anyway, it''s none of your own. The bigger the better.


    The two films were released at the same time. The actors and directors of the two films, and even the investors, all attended the premiere on the spot. The difference is that Huang Feng is the leading actor and an investor. Moreover, He is the only one who invests. Although it is said that the risk is higher, if the movie sells big, it will make more money.


    "Haha, Director Zhang, how much do you estimate for the box office of this movie?" Director Zhang is sitting with the investor in the private room of the movie theater. Only him and the investor are in the private room. As for the actors They all sat in the ordinary seats in the front. After all, there are too many actresses and queens in this movie. If they all sit in the private rooms, the space in the private rooms is not enough. Moreover, his movie investor More than one, the private room space is so big, it is impossible to let all the actors in.


    "2 billion." Director Zhang thought for a while and said.


    In fact, although Director Zhang is a famous director, it is because he has won a lot of awards. To say the movie box office, his highest box office record is only 800 million, but that was a few years ago. It''s amazing.


    Now, there is a blowout phenomenon in the Huaxia film market. It was difficult for a movie to have a box office of over 100 million in the past, but now it¡¯s easy. Movies with over 100 million are nothing more than that. Billion-level movies often appear.


    Director Zhang¡¯s film has an investment of 800 million. If you want to recover the cost, it will cost 1.6 or 1.7 billion. Therefore, if you want to make money, you must exceed this number.


    Taking into account the current boom in the movie market, Director Zhang feels that two billion of his movie should be no problem, especially in the current Spring Festival, his film lineup is luxurious, special effects are also great, two billion should be very high. Easy.


    "Director Zhang is humble." Another investor laughed: "Although there are many films released this Spring Festival this year, there are not many that can really pose a threat to our movie. Director Feng''s one. The movie is considered to be one, but before they did it by themselves, the publicity work was not done well, and the investment was only less than one-tenth of ours, which would definitely have no effect on our movie box office."


    "Not bad." A chubby investor next to him twisted his body to make him sit more comfortable, and then said: "Even though there were eight movies on''Time and Space Entertainment'', they were all released. It¡¯s a small-cost movie, and when they are shown together, they will definitely affect each other. Don¡¯t worry about it. Mr. Huang, who is in his early twenties, doesn¡¯t even have a hair on his lips. What movies can he understand? After getting some results, I just forget about it, young man, so impulsive!"


    "That''s right, President Huang actually bet our movie in front of the media. You actually naively thought that his low-cost movie can beat us? That really means the sun is coming out from the west." Another investor said.


    These investors had invested so much money in at once, and they were still a little nervous, especially if there was Director Feng among the competitors. However, they did not expect that Director Feng and the "Time and Space Entertainment" would make a foolish move. The chaos, and other movies, there are no big names, they can''t influence their movies at all, they are relieved now, and their mentality is also a lot easier.


    As for Huang Feng, this young man who suddenly broke into the film field, and the bosses of these entertainment companies, it must have no good impressions. The market has such a big cake. One more person will naturally have to share more benefits. This It''s like cutting meat on them, it''s strange that they can be happy.


    Moreover, Huang Feng showed great ambition from the beginning, which made them even more dissatisfied. Therefore, seeing Huang Feng''s undoubted defeat now, they would naturally inevitably laugh at it.


    "Director Zhang is still too cautious. Ask me to say that our film will cost at least 3 billion! It is not impossible to break the box office record." Another investor said.


    The current box office record of Huaxia Movies is 3.5 billion, which was obtained from a movie in the Spring Festival last year. The director of that movie is in the entertainment circle and among the general population. The popularity and appeal of the movie are very high. Therefore, The box office rushed to that position.


    And this year''s Spring Festival file, these investors are very optimistic about their own film, because there are no competitors, and the lineup of the film and the special effects are not said, it is not impossible to hit the box office record.


    Other investors have also echoed one after another. Obviously, everyone is optimistic about his movie. Director Zhang also feels that he has a chance to rush. In his heart, the only opponent this time is himself. , What is the box office of this movie, and how much is the box office champion of this Spring Festival stall!

 1625 Chapter 1625 Polarization

    The movie has officially started. The audience in front is watching the movie, but the people in the private room are discussing the box office this time. In short, they are very confident.


    "What is this TM? Why can''t I understand?"


    "What the hell is this filming? The scene is grand and beautiful, but what''s the use?"


    "That''s right, blindly using special effects, they are not used in useful places, and the style is also biased towards the West. Is this Director Zhang preparing to develop in the United States?"


    "Let me go, what bad acting skills are Tao Xing? My eyes hurt when I see him. He has nothing but that face. When I see him come out, I just jump into the show, and I am still the leading role. Director Zhang is blind. "


    "It''s no wonder that Director Feng doesn''t use him, just this acting skills. After so many years, he knows that being a small meat, acting skills are not improved at all.


    "I regret it. I knew I didn''t see it. I''m leaving now. Can I get a refund? A half-price refund is fine."


    As the movie was broadcast, the audience began to have their own opinions on the movie. There was a buzzing voice in the movie theater. This situation is obviously not a good phenomenon. If the movie is very exciting and beautiful, then they Will be attracted by the plot, obviously there will be no time to chat.


    Those actors who were sitting in front seemed to have discovered this situation. Although they didn''t know what those people were talking about, it was obviously not a good phenomenon. Some people had already frowned.


    The prospect of this movie is not good!


    Tao Xing did not notice this situation. He is now thinking about how he should spend the 80 million yuan. Although he is a small fresh meat, he usually pays a lot for filming movies, but this 80 million yuan After all, it is not a small number, and he still cares about it.


    The film critics sitting next to Tao Xing had been bought by investors before, so even they thought the film was dull, but they couldn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s shorthanded.


    Therefore, Tao Xing did not find anything unusual.


    On the contrary to the situation of Director Zhang and the others, Huang Feng and the others are in the situation. In the cinema over there, there are no people talking, occasionally there are voices, but also the exclamation caused by the plot of the movie, everyone¡¯s Attention is all on the screen, there is no peeing throughout the movie, and they don''t have the mind and time to say anything to others.


    The two-hour movie ended soon. Although Huang Feng and Director Zhang¡¯s movies are not exactly the same in length, they are not much different. Therefore, they almost ended in about the same time, and when the movie ended. , The situation on both sides is completely different


    "What a broken movie, it''s a waste of time that I even rushed to see the premiere."


    "Yes, I regret it too, shit, I really want to find the director and actors to get my ticket back."


    "Go, go, I won''t believe these people anymore. I didn''t watch any of the movies they played. I blame my blindness."


    Director Zhang and the others, at the end of the movie, Director Zhang and the investors are still preparing to say a few words to thank some of the fans who came here. As a result, they have not waited for them to come out of the private room. The filmmakers all left, leaving only those film critics, sitting there embarrassedly, neither leaving nor not leaving.


    "What''s the matter? It doesn''t seem right." Some investors saw something wrong.


    "Can something be wrong?"


    "Maybe those people don''t know, we will see them after the movie is over." Someone said uncertainly.


    Director Zhang¡¯s face was a little ugly and a little confused. I don¡¯t know why the fans would behave like this. Once the movie ended, they all rushed away. They couldn¡¯t wait to leave, as if they couldn¡¯t stand it, and wanted Like leaving, is your movie so bad?


    impossible!


    Director Zhang is not willing to believe that his movie is bad. This is a work he has pondered for a long time. He also wants to use this movie to hit the domestic box office record, and he wants to use it to go international. , How could it be bad?


    I must have guessed wrong!


    On the other hand, Huang Feng and the others, after the end of the movie, the fans did not leave. Although this movie does not have too many big-time stars, Li Bingyun¡¯s appeal is not bad, plus Director Feng found it. Some of the people on the platform, their fans also came to join in, and the previous betting with Tao Xing made this movie''s popularity rise a lot.


    Therefore, tonight, there are also quite a few fans who watched the premiere of the film. Although there are not as many fans as Director Zhang, Huang Feng is still satisfied.


    And these fans did not choose to leave immediately after the film was over, but waited for the main creators to appear. Since Huang Feng and the others are here, according to the past situation, they will appear to thank the audience.


    Sure enough, Director Feng, Huang Feng, Li Bingyun, Zhu Xiyu and other actors all stepped onto the stage, and the audience below all stood up and applauded.


    "Director Feng, this movie is great!"


    "It''s really great, Bingyun is so beautiful in it. In the end, the hero and the hero did not meet again, so I cried."


    "Yes, the screenwriter is too bad, who is he, I want to send the blade!"


    "The male protagonist in it is so handsome, wow, the real person is better, the acting is great!"


    "I haven''t seen such a classic movie for many years. I can''t believe it. This kind of movie was made by our director of China."


    After seeing Huang Feng and the others came on stage, the fans called out one after another, and the evaluations were very good. Whether it was the actor, the plot, or the director''s technique, they were praised.


    This kind of reaction made Huang Feng and the others very satisfied. Huang Feng and Director Feng, on behalf of all the creative staff, thanked these fans who specially supported them. After this premiere, the film was officially released. At the pre-sale box office on the first day of today, Huang Feng and the others lost. Moreover, the gap is not small. If they want to make a comeback, they need to rely on the reputation of these people.


    But now it seems that word of mouth is very good.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng and the others interacted with the fans again, signed chats, etc. It took a long time to disperse here, and the ordinary fans left with satisfaction. Today''s movie is definitely worth the price and the standard of the movie. It was unexpectedly good.


    It''s still early at this time, there are still a few movies to be shown later, and those who have watched them can''t wait to share their thoughts online.


    However, the reporters who stayed outside did not leave. They first interviewed ordinary fans who had watched the movie, and then stopped Huang Feng and Tao Xing.


    "Tao Xing, the movie has already been released, do you still have confidence in your movie?" a reporter asked Tao Xing.


    "Of course!" Tao Xing said with a confident face: "My movie, fans and friends have seen very good reviews. I believe that a good reputation will definitely promote the growth of our movie box office."


    What Tao Xing said was entirely on the scene. In fact, he didn¡¯t know how those movie fans commented on his movies. He hadn¡¯t paid attention to this at all before. He thought that his movie was completely okay. After the film was over, he briefly chatted with the film critics. Those guys gave good feedback, so he naturally took it. Everyone who watched the film thought his film was good.


    In fact, what Tao Xing doesn''t know is that most of the film critics who have been invited are those investors and Director Zhang. That is a benefit and will naturally speak nice things.


    And those reporters, after hearing Tao Xing¡¯s words, looked at him with some confusion, or even surprise. They interviewed many fans who watched the premiere. As a result, Tao Xing¡¯s film was very reactive. It¡¯s not good. Almost no one shouts yes. In very cases, the highest score is just five points for this movie. In other words, this movie, in the hearts of those fans, simply fails. !


    So how could Tao Xing say that movie fans say yes?Did he make a mistake, or did Tao Xing make a mistake?Or in other words, the people interviewed by these people happened to be those who didn''t like the movie, and Tao Xing knew about it, and they happened to like the movie?


    What a coincidence?


    "So, are you sure of that bet?" a reporter asked.


    "Of course!" Tao Xing is still full of confidence: "If you have any confidence, you can ask Huang Feng. There must be no problem on my side. If Huang Feng agrees, we can each spend 80 million. Transferred to Blooming Company for safekeeping, whoever wins in the end, the money will go to whoever!"


    Tao Xing¡¯s words once again detonated everyone at the scene. Originally, although these reporters were reporting on Huang Feng and Tao Xing¡¯s bet, they all made jokes on the spot and listened to them as angry words. Whoever loses will really give out 80 million to the other party, which is a bit too exaggerated after all.


    But, now Tao Xing''s words have obvious meaning: I''m not kidding!I was serious!


    When these reporters listened, how could they not be shocked or ecstatic?


    Blooming Company is a well-known insurance company in the industry. It can accept this entrusted business, but both parties have to pay a fee.


    Therefore, after listening to Tao Xing¡¯s words, these reporters turned around and ran away. They want to see what Huang Feng¡¯s opinion is. Huang Feng¡¯s previous words are serious or joking. Now Tao Xing The words have been released, it depends on Huang Feng''s statement.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn''t have time to leave the cinema. He found himself surrounded by reporters again. After learning what Tao Xing said from the reporters, Huang Feng smiled and smiled happily.


    "Since Tao Xing has said so, of course I have no opinion. I can even transfer the money in now!" Huang Feng said.


    Really play it!


    Many reporters are overjoyed!

 1626 Chapter 1626

    Huang Feng did what he said, and even transferred the money in front of the reporter, and was managed by the company.


    The blooming company is still very happy to accept this list. After all, the attention of Huang Feng and Tao Xing is very high now, and if their company can participate in it, they can also take the opportunity to raise their company¡¯s reputation again. .


    Therefore, they even reduced the handling fees for Huang Feng and Tao Xing. The benefits this incident brought to them were obviously not comparable to the handling fees.


    Huang Feng transferred the money in public, and now the pressure was on Tao Xing''s side. Huang Feng was able to transfer the money so quickly, which shows that he is indeed very rich. The 80 million cash can be taken out. , That is absolutely extraordinary.


    In addition, it also shows that Huang Feng is very confident in his movie and confident that he can win, so he will transfer the money in without hesitation. When it was Tao Xing''s turn, Tao Xing hesitated.


    Although he is very optimistic about his movies, Huang Feng''s self-confident behavior still makes him feel a little unsure. Moreover, he can''t get 80 million in cash for a while. He is not Huang Feng, bank card There are countless amounts of money.


    "Tao Xing, Huang Feng has transferred the money to Blooming Company in public. Now it''s your turn? Will you transfer the money in as scheduled? Or, what you said before was all fooling people?" Many reporters were right. This incident is being followed up. After leaving Huangfeng, they rushed to find Tao Xing. Although it was getting late, they didn¡¯t feel tired at all. Even, everyone is very excited. You must know that such interesting big news can''t be encountered casually. They are still a little sleepy at this time, and they can''t sleep with excitement.


    Tao Xing''s expression was a little ugly after being run by the reporter like this. He squeezed a smile and said, "How is it possible."


    "Then why don''t you transfer the money in? Or, you don''t have that much money at all? Without the money, why did you agree to Huang Feng''s new gambling agreement before? Or, you are watching jokes from start to finish "The reporter continued to ask.


    Anyway, what these reporters mean is that as long as you don''t transfer money in public now, you are either scared, or the previous thing is a joke, Huang Feng is serious, but you are afraid.


    "Tao Xing, you provoked the whole thing first. Then you said that at the beginning, did you make the gambling agreement just to get addicted, and never thought that Huang Feng would dare to agree?"


    "Tao Xing, do you hesitate to mean that you have no confidence in your own movie and your performance? Facing Huang Feng''s low-cost movie, are you scared?"


    "Tao Xing, have you decided to surrender to Huang Feng and admit that your movie is not as good as Huang Feng''s?"


    The reporters¡¯ questions came one after another, just because of Tao Xing¡¯s hesitation. The questions they asked were sharper than the other. These reporters don¡¯t care what you think, and they don¡¯t care about your facial problems. They only hope that there are big problems. News, and now Huang Feng has already credited the money into the account first. If Tao Xing is counseled, then the news will be cut off here, which they don''t want to see.


    Tao Xing''s face was flushed with the words of these reporters, and he even looked a little savage because of his excitement.


    "Fart! I will be afraid of him? I have no confidence in my own movies? How could it be possible! I am not afraid at all? Isn''t it 80 million? I immediately turn in. I really want to see Huang Feng lose. What expression!" Tao Xing roared loudly.


    Although Tao Xing was yelled at, these reporters were very happy, and Tao Xing finally accepted it. In this way, the news can continue. This is what they want.


    In fact, Tao Xing just wanted to understand, why should he be afraid of Huang Feng?Is it just because Huang Feng moves quickly?Take out 80 million without blinking?There is absolutely no need to be afraid of him!


    Tao Xing has confidence in his movie. He believes that his movie can beat Huang Feng''s movie at the box office. Huang Feng may just scare himself by doing so and make himself shrink first. In this way, he can not only keep it. 80 million, moreover, can still save his face, saying that he is afraid of shrinking, even if his movie beats Huang Feng''s film at the box office, but because of this shrinking, he may be famous. It will suffer a big loss if it goes up.


    This is something Tao Xing didn''t want to see. After all, he did raise this matter first, but in the end, he flinched first. Didn''t it appear that he was incompetent and timid?Moreover, if you miss the chance to win 80 million, you will be considered a fool.


    Oneself will become a joke in the entertainment circle, and will become people''s talk after dinner.


    Never do this!


    Therefore, Tao Xing made a decision, and, in order to behave like Huang Feng, he also transferred those 80 million accounts to the account of Blooming Company in front of reporters and let them take care of them. Who If you win, the money is lost. Of course, if there is a loss or a loss, it must be paid according to the method agreed by both parties.


    Of course, the full bloom company will not refuse Tao Xing¡¯s money, even if it¡¯s too late now and have already left work, but their company still has manager-level employees who come to work overtime specially to deal with Huang Feng and Tao. This bet about the star.


    It''s done!


    Both Huang Feng and Tao Xing transferred the money into the account of Blooming Company. The bet was truly completed. Now even if both parties want to regret it, then it is not a matter of losing face, and the money will not get back. The blooming company will not allow it, and other people will also not allow it.


    And those reporters saw the results they wanted to see, and they went back contentedly. They had to rush the manuscript overnight, report on the two films this time, and report on the new situation of the bet between Huang Feng and Tao Xing. In short, some of them are busy tonight.


    Although they will be busy until late, no one complains. They seem to have seen the bonuses being recruited from themselves. After this event is over, each of them will get a large bonus, so what''s wrong? satisfied?


    Tao Xing breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the reporters finally left, and then immediately returned to his residence, called his assistant to find out about the movie box office. You must know the money he had just made, but it was pieced together. It is very difficult for him to take out so much cash at a time, so he can only borrow money from his friends.


    For this reason, Tao Xing is now very concerned about the box office, afraid of unexpected situations.


    Fortunately, after Tao Xing learned about the situation from his assistant, he finally showed a relaxed smile, and then said triumphantly: "Huang Feng, you want to scare me off without success. Are you right now? Very disappointed?"


    After knowing that the box office of the movie he starred in was ahead of Huang Feng''s movie, and even four times the box office of his movie, Tao Xing was very proud of him. He became more and more convinced that Huang Feng''s previous behavior was a gamble, betting that he would be He calmed down, and then took the initiative to retreat, and now it seems that Huang Feng was obviously unsuccessful, and he was not frightened by him. Then Huang Feng probably has the heart to cry now.


    In fact, instead of crying, Huang Feng now laughed happily after learning about Tao Xing''s behavior.


    "This is someone giving us money." Huang Feng said to the other women in his villa.


    Everyone has no rest at this time. One is concerned about Tao Xing''s situation, and the other is concerned about the movie box office. Although the women have confidence in Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, they are also afraid of accidents, although 80 million For the current Huang Feng, it is not a big number, but if Huang Feng loses, it will have a certain impact on his reputation and the reputation of the company. This is obviously not what women want to see. .


    "He really accepted it? Did he transfer the money?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Well, this kid still can''t stand the excitement of those reporters." Huang Feng said.


    "It is also possible that the current box office gives him confidence. The box office of their movie is about to exceed 100 million, and the pre-sale situation tomorrow is also very good." Tang Muxue said.


    "It looks good at the moment." Huang Feng nodded and said: "However, I still have confidence in my movie. I was worried about the situation of inadequacy before, but now it seems that the previous worries are unnecessary."


    "Well, based on the previous situation, our film reputation is very good. To be honest, although I have appeared in many films before and participated in many premieres, but the response is so good, it is the first Once." Li Bingyun also said.


    "As long as the word of mouth is good and the publicity keeps up, it is not impossible to reverse them." Lu Xuan also said that she had also been in this industry before, and naturally had some understanding of this industry.


    "Now it depends on their word-of-mouth. If the word-of-mouth difference is not too big, it is not easy to counterattack. If the word-of-mouth difference is too big, it will be different." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Huang Feng smiled: "I sent someone to inquire about the situation on their side before. The situation of their movie seems to be a little bad. To be honest, I am still quite puzzled, why Tao Xing is so happy. Just transfer the money to the account of the company, because their movie box office is currently better than ours? However, their reputation is not good, it can even be said to be very poor, and I don¡¯t know where his confidence comes from. He thinks that the reputation of the movie will not affect the movie itself?"


    "Who knows what he thinks, maybe, there is a problem in his brain itself, maybe." Tan Ying said.

 1627 Chapter 1627

    Tao Xing''s mind is obviously not problematic, or there is no major problem. He just didn''t understand the detailed, real situation, so he has that confidence. Although his acting skills are not good, after all Having been in the industry for many years, I naturally know how much the reputation of a movie will have an impact on the subsequent box office of the movie.


    It''s just that he still doesn''t know his movie reputation. In fact, everyone, including Director Zhang, is not very clear about his movie reputation at this time, because those who have watched the movie have not had time to go online. Score it.


    It''s just that Director Zhang and a few people, from the reaction of the audience, seem to have seen some bad signs, which have not been confirmed yet.


    Time is passing, and movies continue. Tonight, all movie theaters across the country have been divided up by Huang Feng and Tao Xing¡¯s films. The total amount of other movies has not even exceeded 10%. You know, these other movies also include several newly released movies. They were still dreaming about getting some box office from the gap between Huang Feng and Tao Xing''s two films, but now they are watching After the lineup of their films, they just, their fantasies were disillusioned, and the idea of ??making a box office would definitely not come true.


    Unless their movies have a big reputation, but they know that it is impossible. They know their movies very well and can''t say how bad they are, but they definitely don''t reach the level of hits.


    Therefore, they have recognized the current situation and no longer fantasize about anything. However, because they were bullied at the box office so badly and completely turned into cannon fodder, they were cursing in their hearts, Huang Feng and Tao Xing. Two films, it is best to have a sharp decline in word-of-mouth, the box office is very poor, and it is impossible to return the book. If the difference between the two is unrealistic, if one is bad, they will be satisfied, who will let those two films make their films cannon fodder ?


    I don''t know if these people''s curses have worked. When everyone woke up the next day, they suddenly discovered that the two very eye-catching movies last night had a huge gap in box office and word of mouth.


    In the box office of the movie, the movie starring Tao Xing thrives. Yesterday¡¯s box office plus the ones that have been sold today has reached 200 million. Moreover, it is still increasing. This is only in the morning. Wait until the afternoon and evening. If nothing happens, the box office of the movie will explode. By then, it will not be impossible to reach 400 million.


    Of course, this is no accident, but now that an accident has occurred, that is the reputation of the movie!


    The reputation of the two films is also one place every day!However, unlike the box office, the high one this time is Huang Feng''s movie!


    Although the box office of Huang Feng¡¯s film barely reached 70 million on the first day yesterday, it was far worse than the movie starring Tao Xing. After all, whether it was the previous promotion or the film schedule, Huang Feng¡¯s movie was Those who are inferior to the movie starring Tao Xing, those in charge of the theater seem to be more optimistic about the film that Director Zhang and Tao Xing collaborated on. In the film arrangement, their films are also higher than Huang Feng¡¯s films. Less.


    However, in terms of word-of-mouth, it is Huang Feng''s movie that is starring Tao Xing. On a professional film review website, Huang Feng''s movie score is 9.5!This is a high score that has not appeared in many years. You must know that the last time a movie with a score of more than 9 appeared was eight years ago, and the last movie with a score of 9.5 appeared 20 years ago!


    It can be seen how scary this score is. You must know that the score of this website is of great reference value. It is the fairest of all scoring platforms, and Huang Feng¡¯s movie can reach 9.5 points on this website. , That is a pretty scary thing.


    Although, as the number of people watching movies increases, this score will drop, but that is good enough. It is estimated that even if it drops in the end, it will not be below 9 points. This is still a good word of mouth. Movie.


    The opposite of Huang Feng¡¯s high-acclaim movie is a movie starring Tao Xing. On this same website, their movie¡¯s rating is only 5.1 points. There are so many negative comments.


    "The plot is empty, the acting is awkward, and the whole process of peeing."


    "There is nothing but the scene!"


    "A movie that wastes time and money."


    "I caught a cold after watching this movie. The temperature in the movie theater is too low. It is easy to catch cold when I fall asleep. I remind friends who are going to watch this movie, it is best to bring a quilt, otherwise, they will also get cold. "


    "In the cinema, there are 37 women and 58 men. Yes, it is so boring. I counted the number of people on the scene several times. I found that counting is more interesting than watching this movie."


    There are too many negative comments. At first glance, it seems that all negative comments are negative comments. Sometimes there will be one or two good comments, and they will soon be questioned whether this person is a navy soldier or is it bought by investors.


    In fact, everyone¡¯s guess is correct. Those who give good reviews are the film critics who have been bought. Although they also know that the movie is not good-looking, they have to give good reviews and take short staff.


    Such a low score is still declining, making many people who have not yet watched the movie discouraged. As a result, the pre-sale box office on the third day dropped a lot. Even today¡¯s movie tickets were suddenly vacated. Yesterday, a ticket was hard to find, but today there are a large number of remaining tickets and no one buys them.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng''s movie is a completely different situation. People who have watched it gave high scores, and it also gave a lot of praise. I recommend everyone to watch this movie.


    "This is a classic movie, a movie that you will regret for a lifetime if you don''t watch it, and a movie that you will never forget to watch!"


    Similar to this kind of evaluation, there are many on the Internet. Almost all those who have watched this movie are strongly recommending this movie. They call this movie a "China Movie", which is a kind of high hope. Evaluation.


    As a result, many people who haven''t seen anyone have aroused their curiosity. They want to see how this movie can reach 9.5 points, and whether this acclaimed movie has been exaggerated.


    As a result, everyone bought tickets one after another. All the tickets in the evening were sold out in a short period of time. It was not noon yet!Even if it¡¯s a poorly located place, people buy the tickets. This has never happened before. Although a movie with a score of 9.5 was released twenty years ago, at that time, everyone¡¯s economy The level is limited, they prefer to watch piracy at home instead of going to the cinema.


    However, it is obviously different now. Everyone¡¯s economic conditions have improved, and their mentality has also changed. Of course, they have to go to the cinema to watch if they have money. Moreover, the country¡¯s crackdown on piracy is also very difficult. Of it.


    It is also because many people want to see it. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s movie starts at 6 o¡¯clock in the evening and ends at midnight. In all the movie scenes, as long as the location of the movie theater is not too remote, it There was a 100% attendance rate. This was a pretty scary situation. All the movie theater owners were shocked.


    After they were sure that the news they had learned was correct, they immediately adjusted the film schedule for tomorrow. The film by Tao Xing was the first in the schedule, but now it has become Huang Feng, and there are a lot of movie theaters. After all, no one would have trouble with money. Before they were not optimistic about Huang Feng¡¯s movies, so they were not optimistic about Huang Feng¡¯s movies. However, the situation clearly does not allow them to do so unless they don¡¯t want to. To make money, and this is obviously impossible.


    Even if the movie is full in the evening, the attendance rate in the afternoon is also very high. Even if today is a working day, there are still many people watching the movie. These people are mainly students who have been on vacation and workers who have taken rest. It''s not full at night, but the attendance rate is also very good, at least much higher than Tao Xing''s movie.


    When Tao Xing got up in the morning, he just checked the box office of his movie. After seeing so many more than Huang Feng movies, he smiled with satisfaction. Last night, he slept well, and he was already full of money. With a lot of money, he was in a good mood, and he was in a good mood, and naturally it was a good night to sleep. However, his good mood did not last long and was ruthlessly destroyed by his assistant.


    "The big thing is not good, something happened to the movie!" The assistant ran in in a panic and said.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Did someone fight to grab our movie tickets." Tao Xing didn''t realize that something was wrong, and was still in the mood to joke.


    "No, it''s the reputation of the movie." The assistant said, panting.


    "Movie reputation? The reputation of our films must be good. That''s good. We defeated Huang Feng''s films in word of mouth and at the box office. When that happens, he will have no excuses for sophistry." Tao Xing said.


    "No, that''s not the case, our word of mouth is on the street!" The assistant shouted out loud because of his emotions.


    "What?!" The assistant''s words shocked Tao Xing: "Say aside, what''s wrong with our movie reputation? Are you sure you read it correctly?"


    "That''s right, our movie word of mouth hit the street, only 5.1 points, and the score is still declining." The assistant said.


    "5.1 points? How could it be so low? Impossible!" Tao Xing couldn''t accept this fact. How could his film not even reach the passing score?There must be a mistake, it is impossible.


    "It''s really not wrong, it''s really only this low." The assistant can understand Tao Xing''s current performance, because when he learned about this situation before, he didn''t react for a long time, and he couldn''t accept this fact.

 1628 Chapter 1628

    "Impossible, this is impossible!" Tao Xing muttered to himself. He still has great expectations for this movie. Not only does he want to rely on this movie to defeat Huang Feng, but also rely on it. A movie that changed people¡¯s impression of him.


    In the past, people thought that his label was "Little Fresh Meat". Although he is not young anymore, Tao Xing has always believed that he is capable and acting. This time he cooperated with Director Zhang, in his opinion, It was an opportunity for him, an opportunity to change people''s impression of him. He felt that his performance in this movie was still very good. He thought it would be possible this time, but now it seems that he still doesn''t believe it.


    "It must be someone else dragging me down! That must be the case!" Tao Xing obviously didn''t think that his acting skills were not good. He felt that the acting skills of those other actors were definitely not good, which dragged down the whole movie and also dragged him down.


    It¡¯s just that Tao Xing probably forgot. In addition to him, there are many people in this movie. The strength of these people is definitely beyond doubt. It¡¯s just that these people are big in it. Most of them are playing soy sauce, but he is the lead actor in this movie, but he has no performance. Moreover, acting in rival roles with those of the actor and queen level makes other people see his poor acting skills.


    "By the way, how about Huang Feng''s movie reputation? Isn''t it also very bad?" Tao Xing said suddenly, his movie reputation is poor, so forget it, as long as Huang Feng and their movie reputation are also poor, so The two offset each other, and the impact of poor reputation on their movie box office no longer exists, and the box office of their movies will still exceed Huang Feng.


    Although there was no breakthrough in this movie, the first task was completed to surpass the box office of Huang Feng''s film. Tao Xing felt that he could be barely satisfied.


    However, after listening to Tao Xing''s words, the assistant''s face became even more ugly, and after a while, he said, "Their movie reputation is very good."


    "Very good? How good can it be? It''s impossible! Their film reputation is definitely not as good as ours! How much do they invest in movies, look at the broken lineup, how can the reputation be better than us?!" Tao Xing is obviously If you don''t believe it, he feels that his film reputation is poor, and Huang Feng and the others will definitely not get better. Their investment is not more than one-tenth of his own, so where can it be better.


    "The reputation of their movie is really better than ours." The assistant said, "It''s much better."


    "A lot better? Fart, it''s absolutely impossible!" Tao Xing roared. He felt that he had already lost control a bit. He didn''t want to lose to Huang Feng, even if it was only in terms of word of mouth.


    Thinking of this, Tao Xing hurriedly came to his computer and boarded the rating website. He first saw the rating of his movie. The big "5" almost blinded him. At this time, the number of ratings for this movie , There are already 70,000 people, and 70,000 people scored, the score is only five, and his score is already destined to not be high.


    "These bastards don''t understand the movies I play at all. These ignorant people dare to give me such a low score and so many bad reviews. They are all bastards!" Tao Xing looked at the following comments, his face It''s getting more and more ugly, because, seeing that now, he has read dozens of comments, but none of them are praiseworthy. How is this possible?


    Later, Tao Xing was in a bad mood and turned off the review of his movie, and then went to watch the review of Huang Feng''s movie. As soon as he opened the page, he was shocked by the rating. His face was full of incredible expressions, as if he thought He made a mistake, he rubbed his eyes, and looked at the computer screen again to make sure that he was right, that the score was still there, or the score.


    9.5 points!


    "How is this possible?!" Tao Xing exclaimed, because he was too emotional, his voice seemed very sharp, like an eunuch in the palace, but at this time, he didn''t care about so much. The score is actually 9.5 points, and there are already 50,000 people rated. How is this possible, 50,000 people rated, how can there be such a high score?I have never seen such a score before. I am the current box office record holder. The film¡¯s score is only 7.8, which is also a very high score in recent years.


    However, what is the situation with Huang Feng''s score, which actually exceeds so much?


    "There is a ghost, there must be a ghost in it!" Tao Xing shouted: "By the way, he must have invited the navy, this bastard cheated!"


    "This website is not allowed to have naval forces." The assistant reminded in a low voice next to him. The reason why the rating of this website is authoritative is because they do not allow naval forces. In this regard, they have ordered With great efforts, many accounts have been closed, and the effect is obvious. It is difficult for the navy to survive on this website. Therefore, this website has such authority.


    "There must be a navy, otherwise, the score will never be so high!" Tao Xing still insisted, because he knew his investor here, but he also invited film critics. Huang Feng invited navy, but there was no What''s weird.


    "We also invite the navy!" Tao Xing said: "You do it now!"


    "But..." The assistant hadn''t lost his mind like Tao Xing. He knew that it would not work to invite the navy, and he would soon be discovered by that website.


    "Nothing but! Do it now!" Tao Xing said angrily.


    "Okay, I''ll go now." The assistant quickly responded, he didn''t want to continue to bear Tao Xing''s anger here.


    Seeing his assistant leave, Tao Xing''s mood didn''t improve much. Seeing the glaring 9.5 points, Tao Xing felt that his heart was about to explode.


    "Fortunately, their box office is not as much as ours." Tao Xing looked at the real-time box office record and found that his movie box office was still ranked first, which made him feel a lot more comfortable, as long as the movie box office exceeded Huang Feng , He was also satisfied. After all, what Huang Feng had previously bet on was the box office. As for word-of-mouth, they weren¡¯t word-of-mouth. Moreover, good word-of-mouth doesn¡¯t mean that the box office must be higher. There was no one 20 years ago. Is the movie¡¯s reputation good?As a result, the box office is still on the street?


    After Tao Xing comforted himself, he felt a lot more comfortable, and his whole person slowly calmed down.


    However, his good mood could not be maintained. After more than an hour, his assistant came again, which brought him bad news.


    The accounts of the navy troops they invited have been blocked, their comments have been deleted, and their ratings have been invalidated. In other words, their money was spent, but there was no effect at all. The actions of that website were really too good. Soon.


    In fact, if in normal times, the website can also find out who the navy is, but it will take some time, but this time they are very fast because of the two films of Huang Feng and Tao Xing. Both have attracted much attention. Huang Feng''s movie reputation is good, Tao Xing''s movie reputation is poor. After their investigation, these comments and ratings are true.


    But now, suddenly there are a lot of people who have praised Tao Xing¡¯s movies, and then they went to give a low score to Huang Feng¡¯s movies. Such people, among all people, seem too prominent, and most people The score of is completely opposite. This naturally attracted the attention of the website and focused on investigating these people. Therefore, the identities of these people were quickly found out, the account was blocked instantly, and the comments were gone. It is also invalidated. It can be said that these people have been busy for more than an hour, and also let many ordinary fans know about Tao Xing¡¯s invitation to the Navy. As a result, Tao Xing¡¯s movies have more negative reviews. .


    "These bastards!" Tao Xing scolded, not only scolding the administrator of that website, but also scolding ordinary movie fans. The passive situation he is now is caused by these people.


    However, Tao Xing did not have a very good way. Obviously it would not work to invite the navy. What he can do is to increase the publicity of his film as much as possible.


    When Tao Xing was in a bad mood, Director Zhang was also in a bad mood. In the morning, he found a huge gap in the ratings of the two movies, which made him almost fall through the glasses. He is the same as Tao Xing. I don¡¯t believe that my film has such a low rating, and Huang Feng¡¯s film has such a high rating.


    However, he knows through his relationship that these ratings are true. In other words, most of the movie fans don''t like or even hate his movies, so they almost come to him to get the ticket back.


    Afterwards, Director Zhang disguised himself and went to the cinema to watch Huang Feng''s movie. After watching it, he stood there for a long time, then sighed deeply, and left the cinema with some excitement.


    Director Zhang doesn¡¯t know why his movie score is so low. He thinks his movie is very good. However, he now understands why Huang Feng¡¯s movie score is so high. It is indeed a classic movie. The score is high, that is normal.


    However, Director Zhang did not give up, but hurriedly arranged all the actors to participate in road shows, to participate in shows, to promote his films. He didn''t believe it. In his films, there are so many celebrities and queens. There are also traffic stars, Xiao Xianrou, who dominates in the number of fans, and he does not believe in movies that exceed Huang Feng.


    However, at night, after knowing the attendance rate of the two films, he suddenly lost confidence in his film. After a whole day of word-of-mouth fermentation, the word-of-mouth of Huang Feng''s film has been fully established. The rate is so high and there are so many full sessions. Such a grand scene has never appeared before. Although he has confidence in his movie, the gap between the two sides is too big this time, and he feels that he is incomparable. Up.

 1629 Chapter 1629 Box Office Overtake

    "Unexpectedly, our movie ratings are so high." In Huang Feng''s villa, Li Bingyun said to Huang Feng, looking at the online ratings with surprise.


    Although Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and the other women have confidence in their movie, they never thought that the movie¡¯s reputation would be so good and the score would be so high.


    The best movie in twenty years!


    This is the evaluation that many people on the Internet gave Huang Feng their film. This evaluation can be said to be very high, enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention, and even to follow suit. I didn¡¯t want to go to the cinema to watch the movie. This kind of comment, coupled with the people around to watch it, they will follow the trend and go to the cinema to see it. This is the benefit of a high reputation.


    Word-of-mouth backfeeding the box office situation can be seen from the afternoon. Although their film box office increased at a reasonable rate, it is still not as good as Director Zhang¡¯s films. However, after seeing people¡¯s ratings, everything It''s not the same. Such a high score hasn''t been seen in many years, and it was obtained with so many people''s scores, which is even more rare.


    Therefore, starting in the afternoon, more and more people have chosen to go to the cinema to see the film that has exceeded the rating. The box office growth rate has suddenly accelerated a lot. If there is a chart, then Huang Feng and his film From the afternoon onwards, the box office has been rising almost in a very trembling line, and the rising speed is very alarming. According to this trend, they can even complete the interview with Zhang at the box office tonight. The movie is overtaken.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it either." Huang Feng said, his expression is normal, because he has known about this movie, and the results achieved in another time and space are also very eye-catching. In the case of dissatisfaction, Huang Feng knew that his movie would never be bad at the box office. Otherwise, why would he be so anxious to transfer the money to the account of Blooming Bank?I''m just afraid that if time is long, Tao Xing will find something that he will regret at that time, and he will lose such an opportunity to make money, and to beat the opponent.


    "This time you two are considered famous, and the company will make a lot of money." Su Yumo smiled.


    Everyone is very happy that Huang Feng and Li Bingyun''s films can achieve such good results, especially Zhu Xiyu, who also played a small supporting role in it. Although there are not many lines, it is also very brilliant. , Even, she already has her own fans, which is very good news for her who has not graduated yet.


    "Yes, and there will be a fool who volunteered to give me a lot of money." Huang Feng said.


    The girls all laughed. Of course they knew who the fool was in Huang Feng''s mouth. The other party who had made the bet first proposed it. As a result, they were afraid that they would lift a rock and hit them in the foot.


    "By the way, the company still has a few movies that will be released in the next two days. I don''t know if it will affect them," Lu Xuan said.


    "There will be an impact, but we have such a good reputation for this movie now, and it can certainly drive other movies." Huang Feng said.


    "Time Space Entertainment" has prepared a total of eight movies for this Spring Festival. The movies starring Huang Feng and Li Bingyun are the most important, and they are also the first ones to be released. In these two days, other movies will also be released. Now, so many young people are released at once, it will definitely affect each other a little bit.


    However, under the circumstances that the film starring Huang Feng and Li Bingyun has such a good reputation, this impact should be small, and even have a positive effect, guiding other audiences to watch the other seven films.


    Moreover, although these seven films are not starring Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, they are all powerful actors, and the scripts of these seven films are not bad, and they are all tested in other time and space. So, as long as there are no accidents, the box office is not a big problem.


    Of course, the bet between Huang Feng and Tao Xing also includes these seven movies. Huang Feng naturally does not want any of his films to be defeated, and Tao Xing knows that his films cannot beat his own films, he estimates Put hope on top of the other seven.


    "This time, I''m afraid I will disappoint that Tao Xing." Huang Feng said with a smile: "The remaining seven movies can''t be defeated by anyone. Tao Xing wants to defeat my seven movies. I''m afraid it will not be easy."


    "That guy deserves it too, he was so arrogant at the beginning, this time he suffered a loss, let others know that small fresh meat is not omnipotent, it is also very good." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Yeah." Everyone answered, this was also one of Huang Feng''s original goals.


    And Tao Xing has been paying attention to his and Huang Feng''s two movies all day, and his mood is no longer as relaxed as yesterday. Seeing the box office of Huang Feng''s movie, he is a little closer to himself. His mood also deteriorated a little bit. By ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun starred in the movie. They finally caught up with him formally, and surpassed him in the next second. Tao Xing was finally no longer to bear. Can''t help it.


    "bump!"


    Tao Xing angrily smashed his computer directly, and finally he didn''t need to watch Huang Feng''s box office now, but his mood did not improve a little.


    "How could this be? How could this be? This is impossible!" Tao Xing roared in his room.


    Tao Xing couldn''t accept this time. He didn''t want to be defeated by Huang Feng. At the same time, he didn''t want to lose money to Huang Feng. However, the fact now is that in the box office comparison of the two films, he lost himself, completely lost.


    Although it is only the second day of the movie¡¯s release and there is still a long time to go, Tao Xing knows that he has lost and was caught up and surpassed by the other party at the box office. In terms of word-of-mouth, he is even more so. Crushing, wanting to turn over is completely impossible. Without the support of good reputation, it is impossible to turn over.


    Therefore, failure is doomed.


    After Tao Xing spent a long time in the room, he slowly calmed down and frightened. Then, his mood slowly improved. Although he lost to Huang Feng, it made him very unhappy, but it was nothing but I just lost one game. There were eight betting deals between myself and Huang Feng. The remaining seven games cost less than 10 million yuan, and there was no big star. Such a low-cost movie, I can¡¯t. Can''t do it?


    impossible!


    So, it''s yourself who wins in the end!It''s just that I can''t win all the money.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be happy too early!" Tao Xing shouted loudly in his room.


    Immediately, he remembered that he had another bet with Huang Feng, which was to go naked in the Qingyuan River. Thinking of this, he had a toothache. He had already lost to Ling Feng by one, even if he was himself. After winning the next few games, he was going to swim in the Qingyuan River, which made him very upset.


    Tao Xing wanted to miss the appointment, but if he missed the appointment, Huang Feng would definitely miss the appointment. Then wouldn''t he be able to get his own money?Moreover, he will be widely reported by the outside world, even if his own face is lost.


    This was something Tao Xing couldn''t accept, so even if he was unwilling in his heart, he could only choose to accept it.


    "Fortunately, there is Huang Feng with him. He is the big boss of Time and Space Entertainment. Now his movies are selling well, and his reputation is not small. I believe that people from the outside world will not pay attention to him. "Tao Xing thought to himself.


    Thinking of this, Tao Xing felt a little better.


    Ling Feng''s movies are still selling well. After surpassing the movies starring Tao Xing, his box office''s upward momentum has not weakened, but it has increased faster. One is because of the fermentation of word of mouth, more and more people know After this movie, I also became interested in this movie.


    Another is due to the timely adjustment of the film schedule in the theaters. The number of films in Lingfeng''s film has exceeded that of Tao Xing''s films. Coupled with the super high attendance rate, the box office has increased rapidly, which is only natural. Up.


    During this period of time, Tao Xing was naturally the focus of media attention. In comparison, there was a bet between him and Huang Feng before. Now, it is not a simple movie that is not as simple as Huang Feng¡¯s movie, but it involves To a very valuable bet.


    "Excuse me, if this movie of yours is not as good as the box office of Huangfeng movie, would you give Huang Feng money like a gambling appointment and go nude swimming in the Qingyuan River?" a reporter asked.


    "Of course!" Tao Xing is still full of confidence in front of the media. "Now the two movies have just begun to be released. Who will win in the end is hard to say. If my movie box office is indeed inferior to Huang Feng''s movie box office, Then I will definitely gamble on the contract money for him. After all, the money is kept in the blooming company. Even if I want to return, there is no way, right?"


    The reporters all laughed. It is indeed the case. Now even if Tao Xing and Huang Feng return, there is no way. The money has been kept by the Blooming Company, and it is no longer theirs.


    "As for going nude, I certainly won''t break my contract. I also like if Huang Feng loses, don''t let it go." Tao Xing said.


    The reason why Tao Xing said this is that he naturally does not want Huang Feng to return, because he thinks that his movie''s box office will definitely surpass that of Huang Feng''s other seven films. Then, Huang Feng must be very interesting to go nude.


    And Huang Feng quickly responded to Tao Xing¡¯s words: he will not break the contract. I hope Tao Xing will really go nude swimming by then. After all, he is about to lose the first game now. This swimming is definitely going to be. Swim.


    The answers from both sides made many reporters very satisfied. This is the result they hoped for.

 1630 Chapter 1630

    Tao Xing has basically given up his own films and compared with Huang Feng''s films. However, Zhang Dao and his investors have not given up because they have invested a lot of money, if they fail to meet expectations. , Then they suffered a miserable loss.


    By the end of the second day, the estimated box office of Director Zhang and the investors should be close to 400 million, even if it does not reach 400 million, it should not be much different.


    However, the actual situation is that the film of Director Zhang, by the end of the next day, only exceeded 200 million, not even 300 million!This is too far from what they had imagined before. You know, in the morning, their box office has already reached 200 million. As a result, the increase in the box office of their movies throughout the afternoon and evening was not even 100 million. Until today is the second day of their movie release. This is what happened. The format is already very bad.


    Tao Xing is just an actor. He just got the pay and made the movie. As for the box office of the movie, whether the investor makes money or owes money, he doesn''t care. It has nothing to do with him. This time it has nothing to do with Huang Feng. If he made a bet, he would not care about the box office at all. At most, he would let his assistant stare at him. If the box office was good, he would just post two updates on the Internet.


    Therefore, if the investor is concerned about the problem of losing money, Tao Xing doesn¡¯t care at all. He is no better than Huang Feng¡¯s film. Although he is also very angry, he is also very satisfied as long as he exceeds the box office of the other seven movies of Huang Feng. So, he doesn¡¯t even think about investors now.


    Tao Xing didn''t want it. It''s impossible for investors to think about it. Director Zhang should also think about it. If he loses too much money, then which investor would dare to pay for him in the future?


    So, when he saw his movie box office stamina was so inadequate, Dao Zhang was already smoky.


    "This idiot is still thinking about gambling with Huang Feng. How could I be blind when I chose him as the actor, and Feng Dao gave up him. It really made sense." Zhang When the guide was anxious about the box office, he saw Tao Xing being interviewed, and he didn''t promote his movie at all. He only thought about betting with Huang Feng. It was strange that he was not angry when he saw Tao Xing doing this. It.


    In Tao Xing¡¯s heart, he only considered his own business, and he didn¡¯t think about the box office of the movie at all. Director Zhang already regretted looking for Tao Xing to play the leading role, plus so many negative comments about his movie on the Internet. At least half of them are aimed at Tao Xing''s acting skills. The leading actor''s acting skills are too poor. Even if the other supporting roles perform well, they will be sprayed.


    Director Zhang can only blame himself for being blind at the beginning, and secretly vowed in his heart that he will never look for Tao Xing to play in his movies in the future, even if it is a supporting role, he will not be allowed to play a role!


    Just when Director Zhang was angry, his phone rang. After watching it, it was an investor''s movie. He frowned. Today, he has received many calls from investors, and he can understand it. This kind of box office growth rate certainly cannot satisfy those investors. However, now that the movie has been shot and has been released, what I can do is actually very limited, I can only promote it, but the effect is not Not too big, and he has no good way.


    However, the investor¡¯s call is still to be answered. After listening to a complaint from the investor on the phone, the investor proposed a solution. Zhang Dao¡¯s first idea was to refuse, but then he hesitated again. The battle for the box office of the movie is not only between Huang Feng and Tao Xing, but also between his director Zhang and director Feng. Director Feng does not want to lose, and Director Zhang also does not want to lose.


    Looking at the current situation, when there is no accident, I will lose, and the gap between the two will be very large. Both are directors of the same level. If I lose too badly, How will I mix in circles in the future?


    Therefore, Director Zhang hesitated about the investor''s suggestion, and finally decided, and then look at the box office tomorrow before making a decision.


    After hanging up the investor''s phone, Zhang Dao''s mood worsened. He didn''t expect that he would have reached this point. He used to look down on this approach, but now he is actually considering this suggestion.


    I really fell!


    The box office results on the third day did not exceed the expectations of too many people. Huang Feng¡¯s film once again counterattacked. With the increase in the number of films and the explosion of word-of-mouth, the box office of Huang Feng¡¯s movies showed a blowout. With growth, the box office in a day is about 300 million yuan, completely in a crushing posture.


    The second largest box office of the day was the film of Director Zhang. However, the box office of this movie did not exceed 100 million, only about 90 million. According to this trend, it will have to fall tomorrow and want to surpass. The box office of Huang Feng''s movie is completely impossible.


    After seeing his movie¡¯s box office, Director Zhang struggled a bit. He called the investors and agreed to their previous suggestions. He could lose, but he couldn¡¯t lose too badly. In that case, it would be bad for him. The blow was too great.


    After putting down the phone, Director Zhang sat in his seat and was silent for a long time, before finally sighing deeply. As long as this matter started, there was no way to turn around. He was on the wrong path.


    However, there is no way for him. Director Zhang believes that even if he disagrees, those investors will do the same, because they have invested too much money, an investment of 800 million, depending on the current situation. It will be difficult to recover the cost, they will be anxious, not surprising.


    Therefore, Director Zhang can also understand them, although their actions are indeed very wise.


    Huang Feng, Li Bingyun and others were completely relieved after seeing the box office on the third day. It seems that he won this game, and Director Feng is also very happy. They are in this battle with Director Zhang. In the end, he won.


    Moreover, in Director Zhang¡¯s film reviews, many people criticized Tao Xing¡¯s acting skills, which made Director Feng very happy. At the beginning, he drove Tao Xing away and chose Huang Feng. It was still very wise. Now there is no one. I will say that Huang Feng has no acting skills, he came in through the back door, especially when he and Tao Xing are the opponents, his acting skills completely crush Tao Xing.


    Zheng Shuai is also very happy. This movie by Huang Feng and Li Bingyun is the first film of "Time and Space Entertainment". Although the investment is not more than 100 million yuan, it is also quite a lot. There is also Huang Feng, the boss, and If a beauty star like Li Bingyun joins, if he can''t get a good start, it will still have a great impact on the company.


    And now, the previous worries are gone. At present, there is no film in the entire market that can pose a threat to their films. It is already a certainty to win the box office champion of the Spring Festival this year, and even hit that box office. Records are not impossible.


    And making movies is very profitable. It is more profitable than recording records for singers. After all, the record market has been sluggish. Although there has been some recovery because of their company¡¯s several high-quality records, on the whole, it is still No way.


    Singers now want to make money, mainly by holding concerts and participating in some TV shows, or business performances. After all, their company''s singers and artists have just become famous, and they don''t make much money in this area.


    But now it¡¯s different to make movies, not to mention the other ones, it¡¯s Huang Feng and Li Bingyun¡¯s movie, "Time Space Entertainment" will make a big profit, with an investment of only 80 million yuan, and according to the current box office situation , The final box office exceeds 2 billion, that is certainly no problem. In this way, the money they can make may be more than 2 billion, or even more!Because they invest exclusively, they only need to give money to the issuer and those theater chains.


    This is such a big number. Even Zheng Shuai''s family is very rich, but when he thinks about this number, he is shocked and speechless. All his family''s properties add up to not have that much money!


    And in "Time and Space Entertainment", I also have shares!In other words, these two billion are worthy of themselves!In a short period of time, he can earn hundreds of millions of fortune. This is something he didn''t dare to think about before. In these two days, every time he went home, he could feel the change in the attitude of his family towards him. Because everyone knows that these two billion are just the beginning, "Time and Space Entertainment" is a great start, and the future development will definitely not be bad!


    Therefore, now Zheng Shuai''s family''s view of him has completely changed. When they knew that Zheng Shuai was starting an entertainment company, the family thought he was just playing, and this was for the convenience of being a female star.


    However, now this idea is completely gone. The family members also fully support him to continue in this line. This makes Zheng Shuai sigh with emotion. He admires and appreciates Huang Feng in his heart. In the past two days, he walked hard. Some flutter.


    However, the other seven films invested by the company tomorrow will be released one after another. Zheng Shuai did not dare to be careless. Although the first film of the company¡¯s opening was very good, but the next seven films will be for the company. It must have been influential. After all, these movies were released too close, so Zheng Shuai did not dare to be careless.


    And the attention of the outside world to these seven films is not as high as that of Huang Feng¡¯s films before. After all, the investment in these seven films is not high, and there are no too famous actors, if it were not for the bet between Huang Feng and Tao Xing. If so, no one will pay attention to these movies.

 1631 #1631 powerful appeal

    In the past few days, the most concerned topic in the entertainment circle is undoubtedly the two films of Huang Feng and Tao Xing. These two films have received much attention for the betting before they were released. , When it was released, it received more attention due to the quality of the film.


    However, this attention is a good thing for Huang Feng. After all, their films have a good reputation and high quality. The more attention they receive, the higher the box office of the film. Tao Xing¡¯s film is because The word-of-mouth is too bad, and the more attention it receives, the more blame it receives. In this way, the box office will naturally be more affected.


    In any case, these two movies are the two most popular and most watched movies currently in theaters. When these two movies dominated the movie sales list, Huang Feng''s "Time and Space Entertainment" invested The other seven movies were also released quietly.


    And because the investment of these seven films is not high, the lineup is not strong, and there are no big stars. Therefore, these seven films did not hold any premieres, but were released directly.


    However, among the movies currently being screened, the two films of Huang Feng and Tao Xing have almost divided the film arrangement. There are not many films in the arrangement of the films released at the same time, and these seven films will be released one after another. The proportion of platoons is naturally not too high.


    These circumstances are all within everyone''s expectations, so Huang Feng doesn''t feel much disappointed, but he doesn''t think that his seven films will have a worse box office than Tao Xing''s.


    And because of the previous betting with Tao Xing, those reporters are also more concerned about these seven films. In the direct collision between Tao Xing and Huang Feng, Tao Xing has undoubtedly lost. Now, there is no more People believe that the box office of Tao Xing''s movies can exceed that of Huang Feng''s movies. Therefore, the attention of those reporters and people who eat melons has shifted to these seven movies of Huang Feng.


    Of the seven films, two were released at the same time today. However, the total number of films in these two films does not reach half of Tao Xing''s films. Seeing this situation, media reporters have scorned Huang Feng. I think Huang Feng was too arrogant before, and I just used the comparison between the movie he starred in and Tao Xing, but I had to add the other seven movies too. I didn¡¯t find it myself.


    Faced with such doubts, Huang Feng just reminded everyone in a faint way that the film schedules he starred in at the beginning were less than those of Tao Xing. What is the result now?Therefore, the film arrangement at the beginning does not explain much, but the quality of the film is very important.


    Those reporters didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words. The film starring Huang Feng is, after all, directed by Director Feng. Among the actors, there is also a very appealing first-line star like Li Bingyun, with an investment of 50 million yuan.


    But what about the remaining seven movies?The investment does not exceed 10 million, and no one can name the director¡¯s name, let alone the actors. Although they are familiar actors, they are not first-line or second-line stars, and they are not well-known. , It is impossible for these movies to complete the turnaround.


    However, when these two films were released, the reporters were surprised to find that there were many people waiting at the door of each cinema. Among these people, except for watching Huang Feng''s film, they were ready to watch it. The reporters were very surprised by the situation of two new movies under the banner of Time Space Entertainment.


    "Excuse me, why would you come to see such a movie that is not well-known, has a weak cast, and has little investment?" A reporter asked a humane who was going to watch two new movies.


    "Because this is a movie invested by Time Space Entertainment," said the fan friend of course.


    What is the reason?The reporter was stunned?


    In the past, fans who watched movies would say that it was the plot of the movie that attracted them, that there were stars they liked, or that the special effects of the movie were very good, etc., but it was because of investment. This is the first time that I have come to see a movie for business reasons.


    The status of investors in a movie is not high. Of course, this is for movie fans. For the movie itself, investors must be very important. Without investors¡¯ money, their movies are simply made. But the fans don¡¯t care about you. They don¡¯t watch the movie. They often watch the movie¡¯s lineup, director, plot, special effects, etc. The reason is that there is no investor factor. Therefore, this time I heard Movie fans said that it was because of "time and space entertainment" that they chose to watch the movie. These reporters were very surprised.


    What¡¯s even more surprising is that this reporter interviewed many fans at the scene, and their answers were surprisingly consistent. They watched these two movies because of "time and space entertainment", just because of these two movies. They are all invested by Time Space Entertainment, and they want to see it.


    What kind of appeal is this?In the past, stars and directors had appealing power. When did investors also have appealing power?


    After being shocked, the reporter quickly became excited because this is a major discovery. If it is reported, it will definitely receive a lot of attention. Therefore, after the interview, he rushed back immediately. Write a manuscript and publish it online.


    As a result, the two new films of Huang Feng began to be released, and before the end of the first scene, such articles became popular on the Internet.


    Unexpectedly, under such an article, many netizens who responded actually said that this is normal, because it was invested by "Time Space Entertainment" and not from other companies. So far, "Time Space Entertainment" has not made anyone I''ve been disappointed, whether in the field of music or in the field of film.


    And now that he has a new movie, everyone naturally believes in him, and they all want to see it.


    What kind of appeal is this?Even if it is not worse than those super-first-line celebrities and celebrities, this kind of appeal also makes other investment companies feel jealous and jealous. Why don''t they have such appeal?


    It can be said that as long as Time Space Entertainment maintains only high-quality works, their works will be listed in the future without any publicity, and there will be many people who want to support them. Such appeal is very scary.


    And the other investors can only curse in their hearts and curse the new movies of "Time and Space Entertainment", and their reputation is not good. If this is the case, the image of "Time and Space Entertainment" will be hit hard. There will not be so many people who believe in their company''s products.


    It¡¯s a pity that these people are destined to be disappointed. When the first scene of the two movies released at the same time is over, the first batch of people who have watched the movie can¡¯t wait to publish their own experiences on the Internet. Those people knew that their curse had no effect.


    These are two films with a very good reputation. Although the cast of actors is average, this is not to say that those actors have no acting skills. In fact, the leading and supporting actors in these two films are all powerful actors. It''s just that they don''t have such a big reputation, and they have completed their roles very well and performed quite well.


    Although the scores of these two movies are not as high as 9.5 points before Huang Feng, they are also above eight points. This is also a very high score, which makes many people who have not watched it in the first time been heartbroken. Good movies are not available all the time, so for some senior movie fans, as long as they are good movies, they cannot be missed.


    Although the two films were released at the same time, they are two completely different themes and do not conflict at all. This is the reason why Huang Feng insisted that these films be released at the same time, and would not give those fans a choice. Causing distress.


    As the reputation of these two films continues to ferment, more and more people go into the cinema to watch these two films. Most of these people have already watched the movie starring Huang Feng, but they did not choose to go. Watching Tao Xing''s movie is to watch two new movies of Time and Space Entertainment. This situation makes Tao Xing, who has been following Huang Feng''s new movie, almost vomiting blood.


    Tao Xing obviously has no intention to promote his movie. He feels that it is impossible for his movie to defeat the movie starring Huang Feng, but it is a problem to defeat the other seven movies. Nothing, it''s already like this, so what''s the point of promoting a movie?Anyway, the result is doomed.


    However, Tao Xing did not expect that the two films of "Time Space Entertainment", which did not have any big names, actually achieved good box office and word of mouth on the first day of their release. Seeing this situation, Tao Xing suddenly felt Panicked.


    "It''s impossible, how could it be like this? They don''t have any stars in their movies, how can they be rated higher than us? The navy, it must be the navy!" Tao Xing roared loudly at his residence, he was unwilling to accept This fact, this fact hit him too much, so why are Huang Feng''s two new films better than his own in word of mouth and ratings?Your own movie is a celebrity director plus a bunch of celebrities and actresses, how can you lose to such a low-cost movie?


    This is simply impossible!


    However, the yelling is useless, the scoring is real. As for the navy, he has tried it himself before. It is completely useless. Apart from a waste of money, it has no effect at all.


    However, Tao Xing still felt that he could not accept such a thing. How could such a thing happen?I can''t compare to the movies starring Huang Feng. Isn''t it even the low-cost movies?


    This is impossible!

 1632 Chapter 1632 Who is going home with me?

    What really alarms Tao Xing is that in addition to the good reputation of the two newly released films, the box office is also very good. Although there are few films, the attendance rate is high. If this is the case, their box office will definitely not be low.


    What about your own movie?It is now a lot less than when it was at the beginning, and the attendance rate is also seriously declining.


    "Huh?" When Tao Xing watched the box office of his movie, he was surprised to find that his movie box office actually went up a bit from yesterday. You know, from the first day, the daily box office of his movie, It has been on a downward trend, and the decrease is increasing. Why is the box office today more than yesterday?


    Moreover, because of the release of new movies, the schedule of his own movies has dropped further. Coupled with lower and lower ratings, it stands to reason that the box office of his movies should have fallen. Actually rose against the trend?


    "It should be the effect of their propaganda." Tao Xing thought to himself.


    Tao Xing also knew about the fact that Director Zhang and the actors were constantly promoting the road show, but he himself found an excuse for being uncomfortable and avoided it. He didn''t want to participate in the road show at all.


    But now it seems that the box office of my movie has actually risen. This is definitely a good phenomenon. It seems that road shows and announcements are still effective.


    This made Tao Xing, who was in a bad mood, suddenly got better.


    "It''s a delusion to want to use such a low-cost movie to surpass me!" Tao Xing thought proudly again.


    And Tao Xing also decided that starting from tomorrow, he will also participate in road shows and announcements to increase the promotion of his films. He definitely cannot let his films lose to the seven new films of Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng, have you seen it? The box office of Tao Xing''s movie actually went up that day." In Huang Feng''s villa, several women also discovered this strange phenomenon.


    You should know that for ordinary movie tickets, unless it is a holiday, the daily box office will continue to decrease. Unless it is a movie starring Huang Feng with a reputation, you can also rely on word of mouth to complete the counterattack.


    However, Tao Xing''s film has a very poor reputation. Under this circumstance, it is basically impossible for the film to complete a counterattack. However, now that this situation has occurred, it is no wonder that several women will be surprised.


    "Maybe their propaganda during this period of time played a role." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s possible." Everyone nodded, but they still didn''t have a definite meaning. You must know that Dao Zhang and the others have been carrying out propaganda. Why didn''t it work until this time? This is a bit puzzling.


    "There is also a reason that will cause this situation." Li Bingyun said.


    "You mean..." Lu Xuan seemed to think of something too: "Stealing the box office?!"


    "Stealing the box office?!" The women looked at Li Bingyun and Lu Xuan in surprise and confusion.


    Both Li Bingyun and Lu Xuan have been in the entertainment industry for a long time. Therefore, they know more or less about all kinds of crooked things. Unlike the other women, they don¡¯t understand things in the entertainment industry. .


    When the two women just saw the strange reverse growth in the movie starring Tao Xing, the two of them thought about this situation. In fact, this matter is not uncommon in the entertainment industry. It even happens very often. In general, big-fire movies are more or less stolen from the box office. This kind of thing may be done by the movie theater itself or by investors.


    "Is it possible?" Huang Feng asked with a frown. Although he didn''t care about the money, he was still very upset when he saw others steal his box office. Moreover, he couldn''t stand this kind of thing. Even if the other party did not steal his box office, he despised this kind of crooked work.


    "It''s very likely." Li Bingyun and Lu Xuan looked at each other and said, "The box office of our movie seems to have grown a little bit less today than it was yesterday. There may be something wrong with it."


    Huang Feng nodded, then called the servants, the slaves he had exchanged for, gave them orders for a while, and then let them leave.


    "If they really do this, I will make them pay." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about that. The two movies we released today have been well received. I just watched them. The schedule of these two movies will increase tomorrow." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah, maybe so we can really make all eight movies into a big hit." Li Bingyun also said with a smile.


    "This is not impossible, after all, these movies have been proven in other time and space." Huang Feng said.


    "At that time, Tao Xing might even have the desire to die." Tang Muxue smiled.


    "That''s what he deserves. Who made him have to make a gambling agreement at the beginning." Xie Mengjiao said, and then she glanced at Li Bingyun and said, "Moreover, he actually wanted to pursue Sister Bingyun and didn''t follow himself. Look like a sissy one!"


    Li Bingyun flushed, and said to Xie Mengjiao, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "It is estimated that Tao Xing himself did not expect that his movie might lose to a movie whose cost or cast is not as good as his." Su Yumo also said.


    "If they really steal the box office, it might be difficult to win them," Lu Xuan said.


    "They can''t steal it." Huang Feng said.


    "By the way, this is about to celebrate the Spring Festival, and I will go home in a few days. Who of you will go back with me?" Huang Feng said suddenly.


    This is all about the New Year. Huang Feng had promised his parents and sister before that he would definitely go back this year. Moreover, Huang Feng himself is homesick. He used to be a bad mess, even where he lives. No, naturally he had no face to go home. Now that he can finally straighten his chest and go back, he can''t wait.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, the women, including Su Yumo, were very moved. They accompanied Huang Feng home during the Spring Festival. Of course, they all knew what it meant. After all, the Spring Festival is seen by Chinese people. Coming is the most important festival. It is a day for family reunion. If you can stay with Huang Feng and the others at this time, then you will be a real family.


    Although Su Yumo and the others have established a relationship with Huang Feng, they have not officially met Huang Feng¡¯s parents. This is obviously not possible in China. Therefore, Su Yumo¡¯s daughters also thought about it. Those who can meet Huang Feng''s parents formally and get their approval.


    It¡¯s just that this is the Spring Festival after all. Su Yumo''s daughters also have their own homes, and they also need to be reunited with their families. Although Su Yumo''s relationship with the family is not very close, but, after all, It is their family members, in addition to restricting them in terms of marriage, they are usually very good to them.


    Moreover, when I truly marry Huang Feng in the future, I will spend the New Year with Huang Feng every year, and there will be fewer opportunities to go home. It can be said that once we get together, we will lose one time.


    "Huang Feng, I may not be able to accompany you back." Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng apologetically and said: "This year''s New Year, I want to be with my family, but starting next year, I will not Will be separated from you."


    "What stupid thing to say, you should be with your family, I can understand." Huang Feng said with a smile. After all, although they have confirmed their relationship, they are not married yet, so Su Yumo and the others must still Accompanying the family.


    "I am almost the same as Yu Mo, and I want to accompany my family again this year." Xie Mengjiao also said, and Tang Muxue over there nodded. It seems that the three of them have thought about this issue before. I spend the New Year with my family once, and then, starting next year, I will stay with Huang Feng for the New Year.


    After Tan Ying hesitated for a while, she also chose to go home for the New Year. Although she was by Huang Feng''s side, since she fell ill, her family has not been able to spend the New Year happily together. Finally, her illness is cured, and she still hopes to spend a happy year with her parents, which can be regarded as making up for her parents.


    Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu were hesitant at first, but after seeing Su Yumo and their decision, they thought it made sense, so the two also chose to go home this year for the New Year.


    As for Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu, the people in their family still don''t know the relationship between them and Huang Feng. Obviously, they can''t go back with Huang Feng. They also want to go home.


    As a result, everyone looked at Bai Xiaorou in the end.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Bai Xiaorou said, "I..."


    "Xiao Rou, you can go back with me." Huang Feng said: "Otherwise, I have so many girlfriends, but the Chinese New Year comes home alone. That would be shameful."


    "Yes, Sister Xiaorou, you can go back with Huang Feng, otherwise, maybe her parents will arrange a blind date for him, so you can help us watch him." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Yes, Xiaorou, you go on our behalf." Su Yumo also said.


    In fact, everyone said this because they understood Bai Xiaorou''s situation. The other women had family members. Only Bai Xiaorou was an orphan, and he spent the New Year alone every year. How lonely?Now with Huang Feng and their sisters, they naturally don''t want to see Bai Xiaorou still being so lonely for the New Year.


    Bai Xiaorou also understands this. She knows that everyone is considering her. She is very grateful to everyone. Originally, she saw that everyone did not go back with Huang Feng. Although she wanted to go, it was not good to go alone. What if someone else has an idea?


    However, she didn''t expect that everyone would support her to follow along and consider her. This made her very grateful.

 1633 Chapter 1633 Someone Stealing The Box Office

    "I can talk to my family before that I want to take my girlfriend back. If I don''t bring any of them, I guess my mother will say that I''m lying again." Huang Feng said.


    Hearing that Huang Feng and the other women wanted to let herself go, Bai Xiaorou finally nodded and said: "Okay, I will accompany Huang Feng back during the Chinese New Year. Rest assured, the sisters, I will definitely look after him and never let him look at other beauties."


    "So cruel? I regret it now, is it too late?" Huang Feng said pretentiously.


    "It''s late!" the women said in unison.


    Not being able to go back to the New Year with Huang Feng, the women are more or less disappointed. After all, they have all decided to follow Huang Feng for the rest of their lives, so they must definitely hope to get the affirmation of Huang Feng¡¯s family. It''s a great opportunity.


    It''s a pity that they have some things of their own, and there is no way to follow Huang Feng back. They can only find other opportunities.


    "If you have time in the new year, you can come to my house to play." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, like Yumo and the others, they already know our relationship, and I will definitely be paying New Year''s greetings after the new year."


    Huang Feng¡¯s words are true. Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and other women¡¯s homes have already known the relationship between Huang Feng and them, and they also agreed. Therefore, according to etiquette, after the year, Huang Feng I still have to visit their house for a new year.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, the eyes of the women lit up, and Su Yumo said: "After that year, I will go to your house and pay a respect to my uncle and aunt for the old age, and then we will return to the imperial capital together. What do you think? ?"


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded.


    The other women also looked excited, and the disappointed expressions had disappeared. Although they can¡¯t accompany Huang Feng to celebrate the New Year, they can see him in the new year, and they can also send a New Year greeting to his parents. , Such a decision, several women feel very wrong.


    Bai Xiaorou is also very happy. Although she really wants to go back to the New Year with Huang Feng, if the other women don¡¯t go there, she will feel a little awkward in her heart. They can all get together again, and she feels comfortable, she just went a few days earlier than them.


    Next, there is a discussion session for several women. They are all thinking about what gifts to bring to Huang Feng''s parents and what to pay attention to when they meet. After all, most of them grew up in cities. For those who have not been to the countryside, it would be bad if there is any joke at that time.


    Huang Feng was also very happy when he saw their lively discussions. He could see that the women attached great importance to this trip to their home. The level of lively discussions was no less than a decision on a major event. .


    It can be seen that they are both nervous and expectant. Especially Bai Xiaorou, who is in the lead, never frowns at how dangerous tasks she has faced in the past, let alone fear and nervousness. They are all done. nonexistent.


    However, now Huang Feng clearly felt the nervousness in Bai Xiaorou''s body. Seeing her seriously listening to the suggestions and opinions of the other women, Huang Feng was a little funny and moved.


    Obviously, their status in the hearts of several women is still very high, and they have paid a lot to themselves and valued them very much. That''s why they have such a performance now.


    On the second day, the word-of-mouth of the two films released yesterday under the banner of "Time and Space Entertainment" began to slowly ferment. In addition, the film starring Huang Feng and Li Bingyun was leading, and Zheng Shuai stepped up efforts. According to the publicity, the box office of these two films began to grow rapidly.


    Today, under the banner of "Time and Space Entertainment", there will be three more movies released, and tomorrow there will be the last two. These movies are released one after another, making everyone look forward to "Time and Space Entertainment".


    You know, the three movies that "Time and Space Entertainment" has now released have a very good reputation and excellent quality. Although there are not many big stars, the quality of the movies is still very high. Moreover, a few movies, styles and The types are also different, attracting all kinds of fans into the cinema, and the evaluation after watching them is also very good.


    Therefore, although these five films have not yet been released, many viewers are already looking forward to it. The pre-sale box office is constantly rising. Looking at the trend, it is even about to surpass the movie starring Huang Feng. .


    This situation naturally made Huang Feng and Zheng Shuai happy. It seemed that the goals they had set at the beginning were about to be achieved.


    And Tao Xing has been busy starting today. He has started running announcements and roadshows. It¡¯s just that Director Zhang, who has been persuading him to participate in the film promotion before, has little reaction to his current behavior, even him. He has reduced some announcements and roadshows, which makes Tao Xing a little confused.


    However, from doubt to doubt, Tao Xing dare not care about it now, because although the box office of Huang Feng¡¯s other movies is not high, the reputation is very good, and it is possible to achieve a counterattack at any time. The second position is not secure, so Tao Xing hopes to increase his movie box office more through his own publicity.


    And his efforts seem to be effective. The single-day box office on this day has actually increased more than yesterday, and the box office of the movie starring Huang Feng, although the increase is still more than his, but the rate is It was lowered, which made Tao Xing overjoyed. Although he may not be able to catch up with Huang Feng''s box office, the box office of other movies that surpass Huang Feng should be stable.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng and Su Yumo saw the film starring Tao Xing, and the box office increased again, and the rate was greater than yesterday. They all sneered. Director Zhang and the investors really treated everyone else. It''s a fool, it looks too ugly.


    "How is the result of your investigation there?" Su Yumo asked Huang Feng.


    "It''s confirmed." Huang Feng said: Those guys are really stealing the box office, and they are stealing the box office of our movie. In the movie theater, they can use the movie ticket for that movie to see us. Movies, and the price of their movie tickets has dropped a bit, so many customers have no opinion. In addition, some explain the malfunction of the machine. Anyway, we can watch our movie, so there is no need to print another one. Movie tickets."


    Li Bingyun and Lu Xuan nodded their heads and said, "They are the usual methods of stealing the box office, but these people are too blatant. Their box office growth rate is too large, so it is really impossible for others to see it. ?"


    "They can''t be completely blamed." Huang Feng said: "You know, director Zhang''s film has an investment of 800 million yuan, and there is no box office of 1.5 or 6 billion. They can''t even collect the cost. And now? The box office of their movie hasn''t even reached 600 million. Can they not worry?"


    "Then what should we do now?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "Of course it''s exposing them!" A cold light flashed in Huang Feng''s eyes: "I stole the box office to my head. I really think I am a bully. I have asked the people under my staff to collect as much evidence as possible. Yes, we will expose their affairs tomorrow."


    "Yes, you can''t make those people cheap." Xie Mengjiao said.


    At the same time, Director Zhang is on the phone with those investors. He is also very angry now. Originally, he was not willing to steal the box office. After all, he is also a celebrity guide and has his own pride.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to lose too badly. Coupled with the fact that the investors are pushing, he can''t help it.


    However, now he is very angry, because these people have done too unscrupulously, too little to look at others, and what they have done is too obvious, and now some people have doubts.


    "You can''t do this! After all, stop now, I have heard many people discuss this matter." Director Zhang said angrily.


    "What about the discussion? It''s nothing to do with them. Those people will go out and talk nonsense? Director Zhang, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong." The investor said.


    "However, what you did is too obvious, so Huang Feng will definitely know." Director Zhang said.


    "What can you do if you know? He is just a newcomer in this circle. If he knows himself well, he won''t stab it out. It will not do him any good! He is just a newcomer and has no contacts in the circle. , Even if he stabbed things out stupidly? So what? We can play with him by using contacts!" said the investor.


    "However, once this matter is exposed..." Director Zhang hesitated.


    "Are you worried about your reputation?" The investor said disdainfully: "Fame has a shit! Making money is the last word! If you can''t help people like us make money, no matter how good your reputation is, what''s the use? No one will invest in you. You can¡¯t make a movie at all! Also, it¡¯s also caused by you. If you make the movie better and the box office is better, we will still use this Trick? Now we are all about to bankrupt the company at a loss. If we don¡¯t use this trick, we will all be done! You still tell me fame!?"


    Director Zhang was dumbfounded by the other party. It is indeed the case. The reputation is for ordinary people. It is useless to have reputation. If you can''t make money, no matter how good your reputation is, there will be no investment for him. The second time is indeed because of their own reasons, which led to poor box office results. They have no reason to stop them. They just want to make money, or even pay back. If they could make the movie better, There is no such thing as today.


    Therefore, this matter is personally responsible and very responsible!

 1634 Chapter 1634

    Therefore, in the face of these investors, Director Zhang suddenly felt that he had no confidence. From their standpoint, it is not surprising that they would do this.


    800 million!That''s 800 million!


    Now they have not even returned the cost, and the reputation of the movie is poor, and they will feel anxious, which is also a normal thing.


    "Well, I won''t ask about this anymore." Director Zhang said to the phone, and then hung up and sat on the sofa with a sullen expression. He didn''t expect that he would have today. When this situation appeared, I was so energetic when I had invested 800 million yuan in making the film with the largest domestic investment.


    When the movie was released, I also humbly stated that the box office would be around 2 billion. What happened?Now there is not even 600 million, and the downward trend is still so obvious. If you don¡¯t need any means, let alone two billion, one billion is an unattainable number.


    And if this happens, these investors will suffer miserable losses. At the beginning, although those people wanted to make money, they invested in themselves, but you also believed in yourself. As a result, Now I have messed up, everything is ruined, I am sorry for their trust and lost my reputation. Once the box office stealing is exposed, my reputation will be wiped out.


    "Leave it to fate." Director Zhang said with a deep sigh, and then he didn''t care about it anymore. He didn''t care about the investors or the movie''s publicity. No matter what. Let them toss for themselves, just wait for the final result.


    The three new films released by Huangfeng¡¯s "Time and Space Entertainment" today have a good reputation again. This seems to be no news. It seems that many people take it for granted. In their impression, "Time Space Entertainment" "It''s about to be equated with "exquisite". In their opinion, it is normal for the movies produced by Time Space Entertainment to have high quality. The movies produced by this company do not need to worry at all. As long as it is a movie produced by this company, just watch it with confidence and you will never see a bad movie.


    This kind of impression is what many established entertainment companies want, but now, "Time and Space Entertainment" only has a short period of time. It only takes a few movies to establish this impression on the audience, which allows other entertainment The company is very envious and jealous.


    However, no matter how envious and jealous they are, ordinary people will not have such an impression of their company. After all, their company has made bad movies and movies that make money. This makes other people unable to do Their movies are confident.


    "Time and Space Entertainment" is different. They have not had a bad film up to now. They are all works of sincerity. Of course, to establish such an impression, it is very important that several "Time Space Entertainment" films Movies are almost released in a concentrated manner, which has a great impact on the audience''s vision, and this impression can be established so quickly.


    In this regard, Zheng Shuai now admires Huang Feng very much. At the beginning, he also opposed the centralized release of these films. However, now it seems that Huang Feng has done the right thing, regardless of the movies. How about the box office, the image of their company that only makes good movies has been established. This is not exchangeable for much money. It will also be of great benefit to the future development of their company. This benefit is not much money. Measurable.


    Therefore, for the remaining two movies, the outside world is still holding a mentality of great expectations, and nothing has changed because "Time Space Entertainment" has already released six movies.


    The next day, the first thing everyone waited for was not the news of the last two movies of "Time Space Entertainment", but about the "box office stealing" incident of Director Zhang''s film.


    It¡¯s as if someone had been brewing for a long time and suddenly broke out. On the originally quiet Internet, a large number of videos and photos suddenly broke out. They were all about Zhang''s film stealing the box office of Feng''s film. The first report on this incident was the "National News" with a large number of photos and videos, which were first exposed by this website. Then, these things spread quickly on the Internet like a virus. It didn''t take long. It was so much that everyone knew it, and at this time, Director Zhang and the people behind him hadn''t even reacted.


    "National News" also won a lot of attention with this incident, and the number of visits to the website has increased rapidly. Fortunately, Huang Feng has estimated this before, so the website has been upgraded. Otherwise, so much. People flock to the site suddenly, and the site may collapse.


    "It turns out that Director Zhang and their movie''stole the box office''. No wonder when I went to the movie and wanted to watch Director Feng''s movie, the movie theater gave me the ticket for the movie of Director Zhang. The same person who can watch Director Feng¡¯s movies and said that the machine is broken, I was a little skeptical at the time."


    "I also encountered this situation. At the time, I didn''t care. After all, the ticket price of Director Zhang''s movie was reduced. I didn''t expect that they were playing this trick."


    "Director Zhang and those investors are so bad, how can they do this? The film that actually treats Director Feng so much is a rare classic movie, how can it be treated!"


    "That''s it, this kind of approach will chill the hearts of filmmakers. Who would dare to make a classic movie in the future? The better your movie, the more likely it is to be stolen from the box office and make wedding dresses for others!"


    "It''s too much, this is simply bullying that Time Space Entertainment is a newcomer in the entertainment circle. There is no network, right?"


    "Resolutely resist Zhang''s film!"


    After Director Zhang and the others broke out about stealing the box office, the Internet suddenly exploded. According to many people, such as the photos and videos exposed on the Internet, they have also encountered similar things for various reasons. , The cinema gave them tickets for the film of Director Zhang, but they were able to watch the movie starring Huang Feng. At the time, some people suspected that some people didn¡¯t care, but now that it was exposed, everyone understood that this was a premeditated attempt. Stealing the box office!


    Suddenly, everyone began to denounce Director Zhang and the investors behind him. You must know that Huang Feng''s movie, but a super-rated movie, is very popular, and many people spontaneously help promote it. As a result, the box office was stolen now, and the audience felt like they were being played or cheated, and they were suddenly dissatisfied.


    As a result, Director Zhang and the investors behind him all became the targets of public criticism for a time. No one spoke for them, even the starring actors of this movie. They were silent at this time. They just got paid to star in this movie. It''s just a movie. It''s what they should do to help the movie publicize. But now that there is something like "stealing the box office", then it''s not something they can mix, and they don''t want to take this muddy water.


    As for those who were pulled to the platform, at this time, they were even more silent. This matter has nothing to do with them.


    As a result, there was a sound of falling down on the Internet.


    As for the parties involved in the incident, Director Feng also stood up and condemned the unethical behavior of Director Zhang and those investors, while Zheng Shuai came out on behalf of Time and Space Entertainment. They will definitely investigate this matter to the end. If necessary, they Legal means will be used!


    Now, the days of Director Zhang and those investors are even more sad, and because of these online comments, for a while, no one is going to watch the movie of Director Zhang. It is not for Zhang and the investors. Many people despise moral behavior, and even the film directed by Zhang did not like it. Although, the film was not very good.


    "Asshole! It must be the ghost of Huang Feng behind the scenes, this is premeditated!" The investors, at this time, all gathered together, this time the trouble is too big, and it is still so short. It¡¯s been such a big trouble within a short period of time, and the situation they are now facing is already very dangerous. Because of what they did, no one is going to watch their movies anymore, so they must find a way as soon as possible Solve the matter in front of you, and the action must be fast.


    "It must be him! I really didn''t expect that the guy is young, and the city mansion is not young. It is estimated that our behavior has been discovered long ago, and it has not been exposed before. Now it is concentrated on the exposure, which caught us by surprise!" An investor also said.


    "Does he really dare to do this? Really if we have no means to cure him?"


    Several investors gathered together. They did not immediately try to solve the problem, but complained about each other¡¯s Huang Feng¡¯s behavior. They did not expect that Huang Feng would really dare to expose this matter, and the methods were so intense that They all feel at a loss.


    "Director Zhang, why aren''t you talking?" Some people asked when they saw that Director Zhang was silent.


    "What? Scolding Huang Feng? Is that useful?" Zhang Dao said lightly. He had been worried about this matter being exposed before. Now that it has been exposed, his mentality has relaxed.


    What should have come is finally here, can''t hide.


    "Then you can''t just say nothing." The investor said, "You also have a share in this matter. You don''t think you can do it alone, do you?"


    "Of course I don''t think so, I will be responsible for my actions." Director Zhang said.


    "Responsible, how are you responsible?" An investor said: "Now that no one has watched the movie you made, how do you say you are responsible?"


    "I am responsible for my previous decision. As for the movie, it is you who are looking for it yourself. If you don''t steal the box office, will you have the current situation?" Zhang said.

 1635 Chapter 1635 Strong Counterattack

    "What do you mean by this? Are you blaming us? Are we doing this to wipe your ass? If you could make the movie better and the box office higher, would we still do it?" Some investors were dissatisfied with Said.


    "No matter which director, I dare not say that the movie I made will not hit the street! I admit that I failed this time. I am responsible for the failure of this movie, but I will never steal the box office. Responsible!" Director Zhang said.


    The two sides are at war. At the juncture of the crisis, the previous mistrust and contradictions broke out. It would be okay if the film directed by Zhang could help these investors make money. Now that the money is not made, these investors are naturally a different face. In their eyes, there is no friendship, there is only interest!If they can make money for them, they will treat you well. If they can''t, they will turn their faces right away. For those who can''t make money for them, they think it is a waste, and they have no habit of wasting time with waste.


    Finally, the two sides finally collapsed completely!


    "Huh, Director Zhang, I''ll call you Director Zhang again. After today, I will let you not be in this circle!" An investor said to Director Zhang viciously. They hoped that Zhang Dong would take the initiative. People who bear the responsibility for "stealing the box office", then they will be fine.


    However, Director Zhang obviously wouldn''t agree. He was confused at the beginning and didn''t stop them. However, he didn''t want to recite the problem of this matter. Now that he heard these investors say so, his face Somewhat sadly, he knows that these people have such abilities. Although he is a famous leader in China, if no one invests in him, he can''t do anything, and these investors can come up with So much money is obviously not ordinary people. They have status and status. They are also very prestigious in the circle. If they really don¡¯t want to let themselves stay in this circle, it¡¯s really difficult for them to continue to mix. .


    However, Director Zhang did not choose to compromise this time. He didn''t want to go against his own principles, and he didn''t want to go back to this scapegoat. Therefore, he said with some interest: "Do you whatever you want."


    After speaking, Director Zhang stood up and left without looking back. Let''s just do this, whatever they do, I don''t want to toss anymore.


    Seeing that Zhang Dao left, the remaining investors looked ugly. They could block Zhang Dao, but that was after this incident, provided that they could pass the current hurdle and block Zhang Dao. Those are things from now on, and they don''t help the immediate things.


    Now their predicament is that there is a lot of scolding on the Internet, causing other people to stop watching their movies. Their previous behavior of "stealing the box office" can no longer continue. Now there are movie theaters that give those audience tickets for their movie. , Will be directly rejected, no one is willing to help him be abused. If this happens, their investment of 800 million yuan will be even more difficult to recover.


    "what should I do now?"


    "If the surname Zhang left, we can only handle this matter. We will use our own relationships to deal with this matter. We say that the night''s affairs are fake and that someone deliberately framed it. Public relations must We must increase our efforts." Someone said.


    "It can only be done like this." An investor next to him said: "I didn''t expect that Huang Feng would actually dare to do this."


    "Huh, when this matter is over, we will let his company not go on! Let him know that in the entertainment industry, there are hidden rules. You can''t say anything and do everything. !"


    "Yes, if you don''t teach him a lesson, I really think we are good bullies. Anyone can bully us."


    These investors now hate Huang Feng very much, and they have all decided that when this matter is over, they must find Huang Feng to get revenge. Their network of relationships is still very large. If the company can''t go on, it can be regarded as a warning to others.


    It¡¯s just that these people don¡¯t know that they don¡¯t want to let Huang Feng go. They want to teach Huang Feng a lesson. Huang Feng also didn¡¯t want to let them go. He stole the box office and stole it to his own head. Although Huang Feng has a good temper, It''s not that anyone can be bullied. This time they were blatantly bullied. If they were only warned like this, Huang Feng would obviously not be satisfied.


    Feng Huang knows that the investors behind Director Zhang¡¯s film have their own connections and networks. If he just puts the evidence of ¡°box office stealing¡± on the Internet and ignores them, then those investors will not in the end. What the loss is, at most, it is scolded by the audience, and they just assume that they have not heard it.


    However, Huang Feng obviously does not want to let those people go. When those people are busy with public relations, Huang Feng is also busy with this matter. Now is the time for the two sides to compete for contacts and networks, and here On the one hand, Huang Feng doesn''t think how many people can beat himself.


    On this day, the Internet is full of news about this matter. After all, during this time, the movies starring Huang Feng are all hot topics, and even become a social phenomenon. Many people watch it and are friends of many people. In the circle, there are news about this movie, and countless people have spontaneously recommended it. Therefore, the attention of this movie has always been high.


    But now that the box office was stolen, it naturally aroused the attention of many people. All the reports on the Internet are all about this.As a result, the last two films of "Time and Space Entertainment" were released and not many people followed.


    However, a good movie will not be buried. Although this movie has received less attention due to the "box office stealing" incident, those who have watched it still give high ratings. On the website, The ratings of these two movies are also very high, higher than many movies, and this is also in line with the "time and space entertainment" works, both of which are high quality.


    It''s just that everyone''s attention is now attracted by the "box office stealing" thing, so the box office of these two movies is not very high.


    The actions of those investors were very fast. The next day, the online wind seemed to change. Many people were saying that several films of "Time and Space Entertainment" had the navy participating in the promotion, and Zhang''s This movie didn¡¯t steal the box office of Huangfeng¡¯s movie at all. It was all rumors. The photos and videos on the Internet were all obtained by "Time Space Entertainment" and they were deliberately framed. What is Dao Zhang like? people?How could you steal the box office?


    Because there are so many people talking about it, and Dao Zhang¡¯s usual character is quite good, so, gradually, some people actually believe the nonsense of those people. Of course, there are more people who don¡¯t believe it, because many people do it by themselves. They have encountered the situations mentioned on the Internet, so they know the true and false, and of course they will not believe what these people say.


    However, those people who framed "Time and Space Entertainment" on the Internet seemed to not care what other netizens were saying. They wrote article after article to vindicate Zhang''s film, and at the same time began to vigorously frame "Time Space Entertainment". "Several movies, there are too many to say, it is inevitable that some people will believe it.


    Seeing more and more people believing in their public relations articles, those investors are very happy, the previous pressure is gone, and some audiences are willing to walk into the cinema to watch their movies.


    "Hmph, that Huang Feng is still a little tender. Fighting with us is simply looking for death!"


    "That''s right, that guy hasn''t made any movements so far. I guess he was frightened by our actions. I''m just a hairy boy. What kind of experience can I have? I guess he''s in his office now, frowning."


    "That is, let him steal the chicken this time, and we will drag his movie into the water!"


    Those investors gathered together again, talking and laughing triumphantly, as if Huang Feng and his "time and space entertainment" had been wiped out by them at their fingertips. Before that Huang Feng could not be underestimated, but now He felt that Huang Feng was nothing to worry about, and he was not their opponent at all.


    However, their happiness did not last long, because the state came out to speak out. In response to the recent "box office stealing" incident, they will send an investigation team to intervene in the investigation. No matter who is making trouble here, they will severely punish them. , Regulate market order, and do not allow behaviors that disrupt market order.


    This statement scared the investors because they had never heard anything about this before. In the past, in the entertainment industry, box office stealing also happened from time to time. However, the big ones above Guys always open one eye and close one eye, so they don''t care at all, because such things are not uncommon.


    It''s just that this time they have spoken out, and they immediately took actual actions. This is something that everyone did not think about. Although they don''t know why, they instinctively feel that the things inside are not simple.


    What surprised them even more was that, in addition to this statement, some cultural and industrial and commercial departments in the province also conducted investigations on their companies. The purpose was very clear. They did not investigate "Time and Space Entertainment" but directly investigated them. These people are all old foxes in the shopping mall, and they immediately understood that this matter is not simple, nor accidental, but a counterattack from Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was very silent before. Everyone thought they were afraid and panicked. They didn''t expect that he would be so cruel when he shot!


    What caught them by surprise was that Director Zhang also stepped forward at this time.


    Director Zhang stepped up this time not to speak for his movie, but to apologize to those audiences and make a statement. He admitted that his movie was indeed a failure. He didn''t understand the audience''s psychology, and he was stealing the box office. He said that he was also responsible, knowing that someone was doing it, but he did not stop it.

 1636 Chapter 1636 Over!

    "boom"


    Director Zhang¡¯s words caused a great uproar on the Internet. What those navy soldiers said on the Internet before, "Stealing the box office", is nothing but non-existent. Director Zhang has such a good character, how could he do it? Kind of thing.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long. Not only was the country¡¯s relevant departments sent to investigate, but also one of the protagonists of the incident, Zhang Dao, personally stood up. His words showed that although he was not involved in the ¡°box office stealing¡± In the matter, however, he did know it, that is to say, the "box office stealing" was a real thing, and it was not fabricated by Time and Space Entertainment at all.


    If other people say this, some people may still say that what the other person said was a lie and was bought by the people of "Time and Space Entertainment", but Zhang Dong said that it is different. He used to talk with "Time Space Entertainment". "But standing on the opposite side, the two sides are fighting for the box office, but they almost killed the red eye. If he says bad things about "Time and Space Entertainment", some people will doubt it, but now he is indirectly helping "Time Space Entertainment". Justification, if this happens, naturally more people will believe.


    As a result, those on the Internet who were a bit swayed, at this time, once again believed in "Time and Space Entertainment". Even Director Zhang himself said that there is indeed a "box office stealing" in his movies, and that must exist.


    Those investors are now furious. They did not expect that Director Zhang would come to do this. Originally, they are already very tired when dealing with the cultural department and the industrial and commercial department of the province. They are afraid of any mistakes. The other party grabbed the handle.


    It turned out not bad. Director Zhang directly pierced them from behind. This knife was quite deadly at this sensitive moment. It caught the investors by surprise and could not even think of any remedial measures. Apart from being angry, it was just panic. !


    Indeed, they are really scared this time!


    Originally, the relevant department above suddenly announced that they would investigate them, and they felt a little unusual. They used their relationships to know what was going on here, but their relationships were a little bit useful. None of the news came out. The department above that specializes in managing the film market had a very firm attitude this time. Moreover, they also said that once they are verified, they will deal with it strictly.


    This makes the investors feel scared. They have not done similar things in the past. Other movies have been stolen from the box office, and those people rarely speak up. Even if they speak out, they are ignored.


    However, this time it was obviously different. It didn''t take long for Huang Feng and the others to come out and talk about this. There were actions on it, fast and hateful, and it was obvious that the person who came was not good!


    In addition, the cultural and industrial and commercial departments of the province are now suddenly making joint visits to investigate their companies, which makes them even more panicked. The key is that at this time, Director Zhang actually came out to add chaos, and it was a fatal blow. Of the kind, these investors seem to have felt that they are afraid that it will be difficult this time.


    Director Zhang¡¯s words have made the reputation of ¡°Time and Space Entertainment¡± soar again, but it has made those investors more difficult. At this time, even the navy dared not come out and say anything. No matter how much they said, Not as useful as Director Zhang, who was said at the time.


    The relevant departments also interviewed Director Zhang and talked about the "box office stealing". Obviously, the above is true, and Director Zhang also explained all the information he knew in detail. He originally agreed. Let those investors fool around, Zhang Dao''s heart is already very uncomfortable, this has broken his principle.


    But now that everything is explained, he feels better in his heart. He has already apologized to the audience and fans for the loss of his film. As for the investors, he also did his best at the beginning. Therefore, the box office No, he can''t help it.


    With the participation of Director Zhang, the progress of the investigation of this matter was carried out very quickly. Soon the relevant departments announced that the "box office stealing" incident did exist. The companies behind those investors must report to "Time Space Entertainment". Compensation for losses, including loss of box office and loss of reputation, this time Zheng Shuai can be no mercy, to knock these people a sum.


    At this time, the cultural department and the industrial and commercial department of the province also issued the results of the investigation. The companies where the investors belonged have certain violations in their operations. There are large and small problems, so these The company was ordered to suspend business for rectification. If the rectification was not done, the company could not continue to operate. As for the other films they invested, the release date was postponed indefinitely because of their influence.


    That''s it!


    This is the feeling of those investors after knowing the results of this incident. They really feel it is over. Behind this incident, there is obviously the shadow of "time and space entertainment", and now, it is for them to rectify. Otherwise, the company will not be allowed to operate until the reorganization is qualified, and when it will be qualified, it is up to others to say that you are unqualified, no matter how you do it, it is useless!


    According to the current situation, it is probably impossible for them to meet the qualification standards, at least in a short time.


    At the same time, these investors are also curious and horrified about the background behind Huang Feng. You must know that after the accident, none of them were idle, they were all activities everywhere, looking for relationships everywhere, but in the end It was useless, and nothing could be changed. In the end, they still had to lose money, they had to suspend business for rectification, and their investment films could not be released as scheduled.


    Of course, they would not think that the people they were looking for did not contribute, but that someone more powerful than the people they were looking for was intervening in this matter, which made the people they were looking for return without success, but Those people who were looking for, besides Huang Feng, they really couldn''t figure out who else would be.


    Play as a pig and eat a tiger!


    Such a vocabulary emerged in the minds of those investors. Huang Feng''s performance in the past was not so high-key and arrogant, even very peaceful and low-key, making people think that he was just an ordinary person.


    However, the incident this time is obviously to tell everyone that they have a relationship, and the relationship is still very hard, not comparable to ordinary people, and the relationship between the investors is inferior to others.


    This makes investors and those who follow this one feel horrified. It turns out that in the entertainment industry, inadvertently, there has been a predator, a predator who can eat people at any time.


    Regarding the result of handling this matter, apart from those investors who were afraid to provoke Huang Feng anymore, there was also a very fearful one, Tao Xing.


    Since the "box office stealing" incident, Tao Xing has been paying attention to this matter. It was only then that he suddenly realized why his movie was declining in word-of-mouth, and the box office was still able to achieve box office performance when the number of films was reduced. The reverse growth was not the reason for their efforts to promote it, but because some people made some tricks in it.


    Tao Xing didn¡¯t care when he first learned about it, because he had been in the entertainment industry for many years. Naturally, he knew about this kind of thing, but it¡¯s not uncommon. At this time, it¡¯s the background of both sides. , Your background is not as good as others, your movie box office has been stolen, there is no place to reason.


    And Tao Xing obviously doesn¡¯t think that in terms of background, the investors behind this movie will lose. You know, these people are all old foxes in the entertainment circle, and their networks are so complicated that most people can¡¯t touch them at all, Huang Feng It is simply impossible to find them to explain.


    Later, when there was a large-scale public relations incident on the Internet, Tao Xing was also not surprised. He knew that this was the action of those investors. Sure enough, the thoughts of those online netizens began to waver. , Their movie was seen again, and the box office increased again.


    However, before Tao Xing was happy for long, the relevant department above spoke directly and wanted to investigate this matter. Moreover, the provincial cultural department and the industrial and commercial department actually wanted to jointly investigate the companies where the investors belonged, Tao Xing From these things, there was a smell of danger.


    And when Director Zhang also stood up and talked about this matter, Tao Xing finally felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for a series of measures to deal with those investors and the movie. It is not good for this movie and the investors, but Huang Feng and his films have no effect at all. Even the news on TV has reported Huang Feng¡¯s film and praised this movie for many years. A rare classic movie.


    This was reported on China¡¯s most authoritative news. The impact was even greater, and it was so big that even some government agencies, organizations and institutions organized their employees to watch this movie. So Huang Feng''s movie box office is like riding a rocket, constantly rising, and he is not far from the box office record.


    On the other hand, the film starring Tao Xing, because of the punishment for the companies where the investors belong, as long as the films invested by those investors cannot be released, those that have not been released will be postponed indefinitely, and those that have been released will be removed immediately. .


    As a result, Tao Xing¡¯s film was taken off the shelves directly from the theater, and the box office of his film was finally fixed at 580 million yuan, which is less than 600 million yuan. This is still after the box office stealing behavior of those investors. The data, otherwise, the box office will be lower!


    The box office of Huang Feng¡¯s films exceeded one billion two days ago, and the growth momentum has not declined at all. Even because of news reports, the upward momentum is still increasing. Tao Xing¡¯s films have been Completely defeated.

 1637 Chapter 1637

    When Tao Xing''s movie was removed from the theater, he was the focus of many media attention. There is no way. Who made him bet with Huang Feng before? That bet will not be removed because of Tao Xing''s movie. And void.


    Now the box office of Tao Xing''s movie has been fixed. It is definitely impossible to surpass the movie starring Huang Feng. As for whether it can exceed Huang Feng''s other movies, it is also difficult to say, because, "Time and Space Entertainment" The other films of Tao Xing have a very good reputation. At the box office, there are already three films that have surpassed Tao Xing. Moreover, they have completed the surpassing before Tao Xing''s film was removed.


    As for the other movies, although they are not as high as Tao Xing¡¯s box office, the difference is not big. In addition, Tao Xing¡¯s movie has been taken off the shelves, and it seems to catch up with his movie box office. There is no problem at all. .


    "These damn reporters!" Tao Xing stood downstairs in his residence and looked down. He saw a lot of reporters jamming outside his house. The purpose was to interview him. Of course Tao Xing didn''t want to be interviewed. He is not in that mood now, so he is now blocked at home and can''t get out at all. Once he goes out, he will definitely be blocked by the paparazzi and watched.


    What is even more annoying for Tao Xing is that the money transferred to Blooming Company¡¯s account may not belong to him. Now at least 40 million are not his own, and the remaining 40 million is slowly He was far away from himself, which made him very sad and irritable. You must know the money, but there is a lot of it. He borrowed it from a friend. He doesn''t have that much cash on his own. It''s all right now. I have lost everything, I have to find a way to pay it back.


    And there is another thing that gives him a headache, and that is another aspect of betting, naked swimming!It now appears that he has lost four games. If he abides by the agreement, he must be swimming, but he doesn''t want to go!


    He promised to go swimming before. That is, he felt that he would definitely win the other movies of Huang Feng. When the time came, the two would swim together, and he would not feel too embarrassed. After all, Huang Feng was still the boss of the company.


    However, now it seems that he is probably the only one to swim, which makes him very upset. When the time comes, the media reporters will definitely pay attention to himself. If other things are so concerned, he will be happy, but He didn¡¯t want to be paid attention to the nude swimming, it was a shame.


    Moreover, it was already deep winter, and the Chinese New Year was about to come. As a result, I was going to swim naked in the river. It must be uncomfortable.


    Therefore, Tao Xing decided that during this period of time, he would stay at home without showing up, and the reporters would not be able to find him. After the incident disappeared, he would come out again, and then he would say that he had something to go abroad. Therefore, it did not appear. I believe that by then this matter will not be hot, and those reporters will not chase after themselves. He is still clear about the virtues of those reporters. They only track hot things.


    However, although Tao Xing''s plan was good, it was ruined by a phone call. The phone call was from the economic company behind him, and the call was from an executive of the company.


    "Tao Xing, now you go and tell the reporter that you will go naked to swim in the Qingyuan River this afternoon!" The senior said directly to Tao Xing.


    "Why, why?" Tao Xing obviously didn''t want to agree: "I don''t want to go swimming. When the heat of this matter passes, I can explain it with two sentences. There is no need to go swimming."


    Because Tao Xing is a small fresh meat level, there are still many fans in China, especially female fans, so he also has a certain appeal. Therefore, his status in the company is not too low, even if it is Facing the company''s senior management, he will not feel anxious, and he has made a lot of money for the company, so even if he usually doesn''t pay much attention to his words, those senior management will spoil him.


    "Let you go, don''t talk nonsense!" The senior executive didn''t have the slightest tone to Tao Xing today: "If you don''t go, you will wait to be blocked by the company!"


    After speaking, the high-level person hung up the phone directly. He is not in the mood to talk with Tao Xing. He only needs Tao Xing to travel and promise to travel immediately. Of course, he didn''t want to do this, but there is something above. People in ¡±have handed over to him through the relationship. It¡¯s better for Tao Xing to fulfill his promise. Otherwise, not only will Tao Xing be unlucky, but their company will follow. The companies behind those investors are Lessons learned!


    Obviously, this should be a warning from Huang Feng. After the "box office stealing" incident, people in the entertainment industry all know that Huang Feng has a background and is not easy to mess with. The companies where the investors belong are all There are established companies in the entertainment industry. The network of relationships is very dense and complicated. Most people can''t touch one of them at all, let alone move so many companies at the same time.


    However, Huang Feng did it, and it didn¡¯t seem to take much effort to do it. Those companies were closed for rectification, and they didn¡¯t dare to have a temper at all. After seeing this situation, other people in the entertainment circle were silent. I have already listed Huang Feng and "Time and Space Entertainment" as objects that must not be offended.


    And now that I have received a warning, the economic companies behind Tao Xing certainly dare not take it seriously. Otherwise, they will also wait to close the door. Therefore, there is also something to urge Tao Xing.


    Tao Xing stood there blankly holding the phone, wondering what happened to the company''s senior management. He had never spoken to himself in such a tone. Could it be that something happened?


    Tao Xing hurriedly called other middle and senior managers in the company to inquire about specific news, and soon he learned that the company received a warning. If he does not fulfill his promise, he will wait to be closed. The company is obviously It is impossible to take risks for him alone, but who is behind this matter, don''t even think about it.


    Tao Xing hung up the phone with a pale face, and his heart was also anxious. Huang Feng didn''t intend to let him go, except that he was willing to be blocked. Otherwise, this swim must be swimming. I can''t hide!


    Thinking of Huang Feng¡¯s methods towards those investors, Tao Xing became more afraid and regretted. He had nothing to do to offend Huang Feng, but now it¡¯s better. He is no opponent at all. They just moved their fingers. Both can destroy themselves, the two sides are not on the same level at all, and they are completely incomparable.


    After hesitating upstairs for a while, Tao Xing still didn''t have the guts to challenge Huang Feng''s psychological bottom line, so he had to go downstairs.


    Sure enough, as soon as he appeared, many reporters popped up from the surrounding areas, surrounded him by Tuantuan, and the questions were one after another. Of course, they were all about movies and gambling.


    Tao Xing squeezed a smile on his face and said: "The movie I starred in was taken off the shelves. I am also very sad about this. However, this is not my decision. In addition, I would like to congratulate Mr. Huang, the leading actor here. In a classic movie, his acting skills make me feel ashamed. I also know that my acting skills need to be improved. In the future, President Huang will be the object of my study, and I will work hard to improve my acting skills."


    "As for the gambling, of course I have not forgotten or shamelessly. The 80 million is still in full bloom in the company, and they decide the ownership of the money. As for the nude swimming, I will not forget, today The weather is good. I decided to go swimming in the Qingyuan River this afternoon. Welcome friends from the media to supervise."


    As soon as Tao Xing finished speaking, the surrounding reporters were in an uproar and then overjoyed. They also saw that Tao Xing had surrendered. It might be that he was frightened by the things of the investors before, and he was out of gambling Tao Xing had always been able to not talk about things before, but today he took the initiative to say that he would go swimming. Obviously something happened in it.


    However, what these reporters are most happy about is Tao Xing''s commitment to fulfilling his promise. In this case, they will have news to report again.


    "This Tao Xing is quite knowledgeable about current affairs," Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    At this time, the two had already learned about it from the news, and at this time, the two had already left Jiangzhou and went to Huaizhou, Huangfeng¡¯s hometown, because they were not too far from Jiangzhou. The choice is to drive back. In this case, it is more convenient. Of course, it is more convenient to fly in the air between Huangfeng. However, in that case, they can''t take the car back, put it in the ring and take it out, no It''s easy to explain, but during the New Year, it will be more convenient to have a car at home. After all, Huang Feng will go to relatives'' house with his family to pay a New Year greeting.


    Therefore, when Tao Xing was trembling and swimming in the Qingyuan River, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were already on the road. According to news reports, Tao Xing¡¯s nude swimming only lasted less than ten minutes. It was not him. He came up by himself, but the police pulled him up. Because of his naked swimming incident, there were too many onlookers around, and the police were afraid that it would be an accident, so he pulled Tao Xing up. I helped Tao Xing, otherwise, he really wouldn''t dare to come up.


    "That''s because he doesn''t dare to abandon everything in the entertainment industry like Director Zhang." Huang Feng said.


    When Director Zhang stood up, Huang Feng was also very surprised. You must know that if Director Zhang did that, he would completely offend those investors, and his behavior would also make other investors feel jealous of him. In the future, it is hard to say whether it will be able to attract investment, so Huang Feng still admires Zhang Dao''s courageous decision.


    As for why Tao Xing would stand up to fulfill his promise, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou both understood that they could only say that Tao Xing was scared and was not really willing to fulfill his promise.

 1638 Chapter 1638

    No matter what reason Tao Xing fulfilled his promise, as long as he did it, it would be fine, and Huang Feng would be satisfied. He knew that it would be easy to make one person afraid of himself, but if the other person was to be afraid of himself Really convinced, it is difficult.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn¡¯t think about it. Tao Xing was convinced. His bet with Tao Xing was just a small episode. Maybe this bet is very important to Tao Xing. For Huang Feng, it was just a trivial matter. Had it not been for his negligence before and not publicizing his movie, both Director Feng and Li Bingyun were a bit dissatisfied. Huang Feng would not agree to Tao Xing''s gambling agreement. In his opinion, this bet has no meaning, and its only function is to help his movie to promote it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng quickly put Tao Xing''s affairs behind him, and what followed was a miss for home.


    Huang Feng has not been home for a long time. He was embarrassed before. After all, under them, college students are still very rare and can be admitted to college. At the time, his parents were in the village and relatives. He showed his face, although Huang Feng is not a famous university.


    As a result, after graduation, he did not even have a stable job. This made Huang Feng faceless and went home. He was afraid of seeing the disappointed eyes of his parents. Every time he drank and talked on the phone at home, he did not say what happened to him. I say that I am fine here and my job is good, but I usually work a lot of overtime and I don''t have time to go home during the New Year.


    In fact, at that time, Huang Feng was still living in a small rental house. He also wanted to go home and have a look, but he didn''t want his parents to know his predicament, so he endured it.


    And now, because of the storage box, Huang Feng is finally no longer the same as before, and he can finally relax and go home, even if he actually knows that his parents will not ask for a lot of money. , I just want to see myself, but Huang Feng still feels that it''s not good to come back and have no face to see his parents.


    The floating sports car was racing on the highway, and Huang Feng''s heart became more and more excited when he looked at the more and more familiar scenery.


    "Huang Feng, are there any taboos in your house? If so, please tell me first, so I can pay attention to it." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    If Huang Feng is excited and looking forward to returning home this time, then Bai Xiaorou is more nervous. After all, this is the first time she sees Huang Feng¡¯s parents. She wonders if the elderly will If you like her, if you know she is an orphan and don''t like her, what should she do?She didn''t want Huang Feng to be embarrassed, so she kept telling herself in her heart that she must be careful this time and don''t mess things up.


    "There is nothing to taboo." Huang Feng also noticed that Bai Xiaorou seemed a little nervous, and said: "You don''t have to be nervous, my parents are very good, and you are so good, my parents will definitely like you very much."


    "But, I''m an orphan, I''m afraid..." Bai Xiaorou said nervously, her expression a little sad, but she knew that some old people didn''t like orphans, and disliked them as having no parents, no education and quality. This is also a heart disease of Bai Xiaorou.


    "What''s wrong with the orphan? It''s not your fault. My parents are not that kind of people, and they will never look down on you because you are an orphan." Huang Feng shook Bai Xiaorou''s hand and said.


    "Hmm." Feeling Bai Xiaorou''s encouragement, Bai Xiaorou''s nervousness eased a lot.


    In fact, Huang Feng originally wanted to bring Ning Wushuang and Lu Xuan together. However, the two women refused, not because they didn¡¯t want to go home with Huang Feng, but because they came to this world. It didn''t take long for me to understand the world very well. If I didn''t perform well in front of Huang Feng''s parents and left a bad impression, it would be bad.


    Although Huang Feng tried his best to say that there was no problem, after the two women hesitated for a while, they decided to wait until the end of the year to meet Huang Feng and the others, and this time let Bai Xiaorou come over.


    The car is moving very fast. Because of the autopilot function, Huangfeng doesn¡¯t have to drive all the time and the people are not very tired. They have already entered Huaizhou before three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At this time, they left home. It''s not far anymore.


    "The air here is much better than that in Jiangzhou and the Imperial Capital." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, "However, this also shows that the economy here is relatively backward, there are no large-scale factories, industrialization is relatively weak, and the per capita income can not be compared with Jiangzhou and the imperial capital."


    Huaizhou is only a third-tier city, and even in the third-tier cities, the ranking is very low. The per capita salary is only more than 3,000, which is much less than Jiangzhou, so there is no way to compare with the imperial capital. The imperial capital has a monthly salary of less than 10,000, and life is more difficult.


    Of course, the economy is backward, and the relative environment is relatively better. At least the factories that are often seen in Jiangzhou are rare here. Moreover, the geographical location of Jiangzhou is also very good. Other cities are flooded. Earthquakes, sandstorms, typhoons, etc., will not happen here. Huang Feng has lived here for so many years and never encountered such a natural disaster. Therefore, living in Huaizhou is still very safe.


    "Have you never thought about helping here?" Bai Xiaorou asked, as all the women knew, Huang Feng spent a lot of money and energy on environmental governance. In other cities, he was so willing to spend money on his own. In his hometown, he is even more not stingy.


    "Of course I thought about it. When I come back this time, I also want to see where I can do something." Huang Feng said. Bai Xiaorou and the others are right. He can spend money to develop in other cities, in his hometown. , Then there is no problem even more.


    The car quickly entered the small town, and then entered the village. Huang Feng looked at the scenery outside. Although it has been a long time since he came back, there is no change in those places at the head of the village. This also shows that this section Time, the development of hometown here is not very good.


    Cars are rarely seen in big cities. They are just a means of transportation. Almost every family has them. However, in such remote rural areas, there are still not too many. In Huangfeng''s village, there are only a few. Five companies have cars, and they are all cheap cars.


    As for sports cars like Huangfeng, let¡¯s not say that they are in the village of Huangfeng¡¯s family, but in Huaizhou, they are rare. When Huangfeng drove through the city just now, it attracted a lot of attention. My eyes, especially those of the big girls and little wives, all looked at Huangfeng¡¯s sports car with glowing eyes. Although they didn¡¯t know what car it was, they could still feel that this car would definitely not be cheap. Those who can afford this kind of car are definitely big bosses.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng drove the car to the village, it attracted a lot of attention. The villagers passing by would watch from a distance, guessing which big boss actually drove this kind of car to come to them. You know, they are here. The roads are difficult to walk. They are all dirt roads. Driving a car to this kind of place will hurt the car very much.


    Huang Feng drove the car to his door, stopped the car, and then got out of the car.


    "Is it Xiaofeng?" Not far from Huang Feng''s home, an old man was sitting there smoking a cigarette. He was a little surprised and some couldn''t believe it when he saw Huangfeng car come down in a luxurious sports car like this.


    "Good grandpa," Huang Feng greeted quickly, and then took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed one to the old man.


    They are all in the same village, so everyone is very familiar, even if they are not relatives, but they are all familiar with seeing them without looking up.


    "It''s really Xiaofeng. I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I''ve become a young man." The old man took the cigarette from Huang Feng and said with a smile. Then, he glanced at Huang Feng''s car and said: "Outside Made a fortune?"


    "Just opened a factory and made money." Huang Feng said, in front of people in his hometown, he didn''t mean to show off at all.


    "It''s a college student after all. It didn''t take long after graduation, and I drove such a good car. The old Huang family has a capable person." The old man gave Huang Feng a thumbs up.


    At this time, Bai Xiaorou also came over. When the old man saw Bai Xiaorou, his eyes lit up and said, "This is your girlfriend? From the big city, she''s such a pretty girl."


    "Well, she is my girlfriend." Huang Feng said.


    Under Huang Feng''s introduction, Bai Xiaorou shouted "Second Grandpa" to the old man, and the smiling old man narrowed his eyes.


    "Son, son, are you back?" At this time, a familiar voice sounded, and Huang Feng''s body trembled. He couldn''t be more familiar with this voice.


    He turned around and saw his mother running out of the house, wearing an apron. Although it was only three or four o¡¯clock, Huang Feng called before and said that he was home this afternoon, so Huang Feng¡¯s parents were early I started preparing dinner for the evening.


    "Mom, I''m back." Huang Feng said with some moist eyes. He hadn''t seen his mother for almost two years. Huang Feng felt that his mother was a bit older, and even had white hair on his head. This made Huang Feng feel even more emotional. You know, her mother is only fifty years old. Over the years, she has paid too much for this family, for him and her sister. Both parents are obviously old.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng has decided to use the contents of the storage box to help them regulate their bodies.


    "Are you Xiaofeng''s girlfriend? You are tired along the way. You are really beautiful. You should sit at home quickly. It is windy and cold outside." To Huang Feng''s shock, he rushed directly to Bai Xiaorou. He humbled and asked her warmly. As for his son, he was forgotten.

 1639 Chapter 1639 is scared

    "Thank you Auntie." Bai Xiaorou said with a smile to Huang Feng''s mother.


    This made Huang Feng''s mother more satisfied with Bai Xiaorou, and she pulled Bai Xiaorou into the house.


    "Mom! I''m still here!" Huang Feng called out again, is he transparent?Why can''t my mother see herself?In every sentence, I just came out with my own name.


    Fortunately, what Huang Feng said this time was finally used. I saw his mother, let go of Bai Xiaorou''s hand, and came to Huang Feng. Huang Feng was overjoyed and thought his mother was going to treat herself. Care about it, but his mother suddenly stretched out her right hand and twisted his ears: "I know you are here, and your kid still knows to come back."


    With that said, Huang Feng¡¯s mother was a little red, but she was holding it back. Of course she wanted her son, and she could also guess that her son might not be good at mixing outside. That''s why I haven''t come back for so long.


    Their family is only in the rural area, and there is some land, but they don¡¯t make much money. Huang Tingting is in school again and needs a lot of money. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s mother is very happy even if she wants to help her son. It is difficult, not to mention that Huang Feng is not too young anymore, he has to prepare for his marriage, and naturally he has no extra money to help his son.


    Therefore, she can only pretend not to know her son''s situation, but in her heart she is complaining that she and her husband are useless, unable to help her son, and let him suffer outside.


    But this year, Huang Feng suddenly said that he had opened a factory in partnership with others, made money, and sent some to the family every month. Huang Feng''s mother was happy, but also a little worried, afraid that her son would go astray. Now, she still knows a little bit about her son, but she didn¡¯t move the money Huang Feng sent back. The business person may lose money at any time, so she has to spend all the money. Save it for your son and keep it for marriage.


    And now seeing that her son is finally back, Huang Feng¡¯s mother is of course happy. She just vented a little bit of her dissatisfaction when she came out just now. I blame Huang Feng for not coming back for so long. After all, he is his son. No matter how bad it was, she wouldn''t care.


    "It hurts, it hurts." Huang Feng pretended to call out pain. In fact, he didn''t use much strength at all. Moreover, Huang Feng himself is now covered in copper and iron, so he is not afraid of this strength at all, but he still wants Pretending to be a pretender, he knew that he hadn''t come back for so long, and he must have some resentment in his heart.


    "You still know it hurts, dare you not come back for so long in the future?" Huang Feng''s mother asked.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Huang Feng said: "Mom, Xiao Rou is still there, you save me some face."


    Upon hearing this, Huang Feng¡¯s mother immediately released Huang Feng. She didn¡¯t want her son to be embarrassed in front of her girlfriend. In fact, she didn¡¯t know, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou didn¡¯t care about it. Yes, Bai Xiaorou even snickered when she saw Huang Feng being taught a lesson. These women couldn''t control Huang Feng. Unexpectedly, Huang Feng came to his mother''s side and suddenly stopped. It seems, I have to learn some tricks from this future mother-in-law.


    Huang Feng''s mother walked to Bai Xiaorou''s side, took her hand and said, "Go, let''s enter the house, it''s windy outside."


    Then, she turned her head back and said to Huang Feng: "You kid also come in quickly, and I have to invite you."


    "This treatment is really bad." Huang Feng rubbed his ears, whispered, and returned home.


    "Huh, where''s Dad?" Huang Feng asked when seeing his father not at home.


    "Go to the village and help your uncle''s house to help kill the pigs." Huang Feng''s mother said. In rural areas, there is a custom of killing pigs during the Spring Festival. People in the village are usually asked to help, and they even cook a rich meal, inviting the village to be famous. People who have slaughtered pig rice together.


    Although Huang Feng''s father is in his early fifties, he is obviously not a well-known person in the village. Such people are usually elderly people or cadres in the village. Huang Feng''s father went to help kill pigs.


    As he was talking, a middle-aged man walked in with a bunch of pork in his hand.


    "Whose car is outside? Why did it stop in front of our house? Be careful not to break it." The middle-aged man said as he walked in.


    When he saw Huang Feng''s figure, his body obviously paused, and then he seemed to say very flatly: "I''m back?"


    "Well, Dad, I''m back." Huang Feng said.


    "Just come back." Huang Feng''s father said. Although his tone was flat, Huang Feng could still hear the emotional fluctuations from his father''s mouth. Obviously, his father was forcibly suppressing his inner excitement.


    "The pig is finished? Come here, my son is back with his girlfriend." Huang Feng''s mother said, taking the pork from her husband.


    "Good uncle." Bai Xiaorou said respectfully.


    "Hello, hello." Faced with Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng''s father didn''t hide his emotions, he seemed very happy, and his face was full of smiles.


    Obviously, the husband and wife are very satisfied that their son can find such a beautiful girlfriend.


    "Your son came back from the car outside? Didn''t the children next door bump into it?" Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "No, but a few are still playing around." Huang Feng''s father said, and then he looked at Huang Feng in surprise and said, "That car is yours?"


    "Well, just bought it soon." Huang Feng said.


    "You bought it? I thought it was your boss." Huang Feng''s mother said in surprise. Although she didn''t know the car, the most common car bought in the village cost more than 100,000 yuan, my son This car, no matter how you look at it, is more beautiful than other people''s cars. It must be more expensive. It hasn''t been long since my son graduated, and the previous ones weren''t that good. Why can I have money to buy such a good car?


    "Which boss would be willing to lend such a good car to someone to drive home?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "This car is cheap," Huang Feng''s father said.


    "Well, it''s okay, more than two million yuan." Huang Feng said, this is what he said to lower the price, in fact, this car can be in reality, even if it is really available, the price will definitely not be lower Ten million!


    And Huang Feng said more than two million, just to make his parents more acceptable.


    However, Huang Feng obviously overestimated the ability of his parents to bear. When Huang Feng said that his car was more than 2 million yuan, the couple''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "More, how much?" Huang Feng''s mother asked again in disbelief, wondering if she had just heard it wrong.


    "More than two million." Huang Feng said helplessly. At this time, he remembered that the conditions in his family have not been very good. It is estimated that the current deposit at home is only four to fifty thousand yuan. It¡¯s because I sent the money back before, otherwise, it will be even less. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s parents are just ordinary farmers, they don¡¯t know how to do business, and they don¡¯t make much money in a year. A child goes to school, and the family has always been struggling. It was only after Huang Feng graduated that the situation was better.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s recent contact with money is not a small amount, not to mention that the money in his storage box is the same as the number of the day. The basic movie that has just been released has already earned him more than one billion. So, two hundred Wan is indeed a small number in his mind, a very small number.


    That''s why Huang Feng felt that two million was already a small amount. However, for his parents, two million was an astronomical figure, so he bought a car?The two were obviously shocked.


    "No, I have to go and take a look, don''t let the naughty children scratch it." Huang Feng''s mother immediately put down the pork in her hand and hurriedly went out.


    "Auntie, I''ll go with you." Bai Xiaorou said, "There are some snacks in the car for the children."


    Huang Feng knows that there are a lot of children in the village, and they often visit each other. There are not so many rules in the city. Therefore, when he came back this time, besides buying a lot of things for his parents, he also bought them. Lots of snacks.


    Both Bai Xiaorou and Huang Feng¡¯s mother went out. Only the father and son were left in the house. Huang Feng¡¯s father looked at his son and hadn¡¯t seen him for two years. He was obviously mature and he had confidence in him. Those big and small guys are different.


    "Really making money?" Huang Feng''s father asked.


    Although Huang Feng sent money to his family before, saying that he and his friends opened a factory together and made some money, but Huang Feng''s parents did not believe that because his son had no capital, how to open a factory?Moreover, even if you open a factory, you will not make much money at the beginning. Early investment, development, wages to workers, etc. all need money, although Huang Feng¡¯s parents are just ordinary farmers. However, they all understand these principles.


    Therefore, neither of them believed that Huang Feng made a lot of money. They also saved the money Huang Feng sent to the family. They prepared it for Huang Feng. If it could be used or prepared for him to get married, get married now. But it costs a lot of money. The Ergouzi in the village got married not long ago. Just the bride price, the wife asked for 100,000. Huang Feng¡¯s parents immediately felt the pressure, so Huang Feng sent the money back. They didn''t dare to use it and saved it.


    However, now that Huang Feng¡¯s car costs more than two million yuan, Huang Feng¡¯s father is beginning to believe his son¡¯s words. He understands his son and knows that he will not go into bad ways. Therefore, the money It must have come from a very righteous background. He guessed that his son might have met some noble supporter, so he made so much money in such a short period of time.

 1640 Chapter 1640

    "Well, I made some money." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    Regarding the storage box, Huang Feng didn''t plan to tell his parents that he didn''t believe them. The main reason was that they would think too much and would have a psychological burden. After all, they are not young and their ability to accept it will naturally be worse.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can only find other excuses to show that he is indeed no longer short of money, so that they don''t have to be as busy as before.


    "If you make money, don''t be lavish. You are not married yet. Now it costs a lot of money to get married. Collect all the money you make." Huang Feng''s father said.


    "Dad, don''t worry, the money I earn now is enough even for ten marriages," Huang Feng said.


    "How do you say it? I have been married ten times. If you let your girlfriend hear it, you won''t be angry?" Huang Feng''s father scolded, and looked at the door, apparently afraid that Bai Xiaorou would hear it, and then think more.


    "Maybe I have been married more than ten times." Huang Feng thought to himself, but he didn''t dare to say it for fear of upsetting his father.


    "I just want to say, I don''t lack money now, you and my mother don''t get up early and dark as before. When Tingting goes to college, you also live in Jiangzhou, and I will take care of you." Huang Feng said. Putting his parents here, he was still a little worried, so he thought it would be best to take his parents to Jiangzhou too, so that he could take care of him.


    "Don''t go." Unexpectedly, after Huang Feng''s father heard his son''s proposal, he shook his head and refused without thinking: "Your mother and I are not too old. We don''t need your care. We can take care of ourselves. Moreover, we have become accustomed to living here. When we go to Jiangzhou, we don¡¯t know anyone. What''s the point?"


    "But, when Tingting also goes to college, you two are here, I don''t worry." Huang Feng said.


    "What''s not to worry about, we didn''t have a good time before? Moreover, Jiangzhou is not too far away from here. If there is anything to do, it will be too late to come back." Huang Feng''s father insisted.


    Huang Feng tried to persuade him several times, but it still didn''t work. His father insisted not to go to Jiangzhou. Huang Feng could only give up, thinking about working as a mother later.


    Just thinking about it, Huang Feng''s mother also came in, Bai Xiaorou followed her, Huang Feng''s mother was full of smiles.


    "Those naughty ghosts are finally gone, fortunately the snacks you brought back." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    It¡¯s not that I hate those children. In fact, they are all in the same village. They have good relations at ordinary times. These children are more or less related. However, because they are worried that the children will be mischievous and break their son¡¯s new car. That was a two million car, Huang Feng''s mother was naturally distressed and worried.


    "It''s okay, the car is strong," Huang Feng said.


    You know, the floating sports car, even if the shell hits, there will be no problem, not to mention the toys in the hands of those children, it is impossible to harm the car, even a trace Will not stay.


    "No matter how strong it is, I am also worried." Huang Feng''s mother said. Obviously, two million things, not Huang Feng''s guarantee, can relieve her.


    Huang Feng was helpless and just let her go, but when he remembered what had happened, he told his mother again, hoping that she could change his father''s meaning.


    "I will support your dad this time." Huang Feng''s mother said without even thinking about it after listening: "We went there, except for you, there is no one you know. You must have your own things to do. , We can only be bored at home. After a long time, we may still get sick from boredom."


    "I can ask you to accompany you." Huang Feng said. He doesn''t lack the money now, and he can also exchange it directly for slaves. Therefore, he is not worried that no one will accompany his parents.


    "That''s not okay." Huang Feng''s mother said, "Don''t talk about a waste of money. It is the people you invited. We probably can''t say that we can go together. We will live comfortably in this village. We are all neighbors and we can each other. Help, you don''t need to worry about it."


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that his mother had the same idea, and even persuading Bai Xiaorou would have no effect. Even Bai Xiaorou had come to persuade, and it was still the same. In the end, he could only give up.


    "Well, anyway, Jiangzhou is not far from here. If you have anything to do, please call me and I will go home immediately." Huang Feng said, he has a suspended sports car and can fly in the air, so, It is very convenient if you want to come back quickly.


    "Okay." Huang Feng''s parents had no opinion on this point, and happily agreed.


    "After waiting for the new year, I will renovate this house at home. This house has not been renovated for many years." Huang Feng looked at the house and said. Before, the family had to supply two students to school and only rely on farming. Very reluctant, so there is no extra money to clean up the house.


    "There is no need to waste that money, this house is very good." Huang Feng''s father said.


    "No, you have to listen to me this time." Huang Feng insisted. Since he can''t take his parents out, he also wants his parents to live here more comfortably.


    "Yes, I listened to my son this time." Huang Feng''s mother said. She looked at Bai Xiaorou and said: "Furthermore, my son is about to get married. Although he won''t live here after he gets married, his home is too old. It must be broken."


    Hearing what his wife said, Huang Feng¡¯s father changed his mind in an instant. Before he thought about his own comfort, he had forgotten that his son was about to get married. He wanted to say that in-laws thought his house was too shabby and he did not agree with this. What about the marriage?Now that you get married, you all need a house and a car. The car and the son have already bought the house. Naturally, the house shouldn¡¯t be too bad, although they don¡¯t necessarily live here.


    The gaze of Huang Feng¡¯s parents made Bai Xiaorou a little embarrassed. Although she had not been in contact with Huang Feng¡¯s mother for a long time, she clearly felt Huang Feng¡¯s mother¡¯s care for herself, which made Bai Xiaorou, who was still worried, I also calmed down a lot.


    Seeing that his parents finally agreed to his suggestion, Huang Feng was also very happy, and finally solved one thing.


    "By the way, when will Tingting take the holiday? It should be these two days, right?" Huang Feng thought of his sister and asked, there are three days to go for the Chinese New Year. The other students have already been on holiday, but Huang Tingting is In the third year of high school, the holiday is definitely the latest, and there is no holiday yet.


    "It''s a holiday tomorrow. You just have a car and you can pick her up." Huang Feng''s mother said. In the past, Huang Tingting used to take the bus first when he came back, and then take the electric tricycle or Huang Feng''s father to the bus stop. Pick up.


    However, now that Huang Feng has a car, he naturally doesn''t have to worry so much.


    "Okay." Of course Huang Feng has no opinion.


    After that, Huang Feng¡¯s parents became busy again, preparing dinner for the evening. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou wanted to help, but they were rejected. They also asked Huang Feng to take Bai Xiaorou around, and Huang Feng only Can do it.


    Along the way, they were all from the village. Although Huang Feng hadn¡¯t come back for two years, he didn¡¯t feel much stranger. When he saw him, he said hello. Huang Feng also had a cigarette in his hand. He saw those elders or If he smokes, he just went up to take a break and chatted a few words. Huang Feng felt the familiar and comfortable feeling in the village. Huang Feng also enjoyed it very much. No wonder his parents were reluctant to leave.


    "This is the back mountain of our village. When I was a child, I always liked to go up the mountain with my friends. It was a day''s time to play. At that time, it was really carefree." Huang Feng took Bai Xiaorou and came. Said to the back mountain in the village.


    People only know how to cherish when they are lost. At that time, they always felt that they grew up when they were young, and they wanted to grow up quickly, and only when they really grew up, would they understand that childhood was the most interesting. The most carefree thing is that when he grows up, there are too many things to consider. If it were not for the storage box, Huang Feng might still be worried about work, the house and the car.


    Therefore, Huang Feng feels that he is very lucky, and he also wants to share this fortune. Although he cannot contribute to the storage box, he can use the technology and things in the storage box to help others. , Change their lives.


    This is exactly what he is doing now and will always do in the future.


    "This is a barren mountain, isn''t it?" Bai Xiaorou said, looking at the mountains where nothing was planted and there were weeds everywhere.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said. This mountain, since he was a child, has always been like this, because every family in the village has a lot of land. In addition, it is backward, and many young people have gone out to work. The labor force is not too much, and it takes a lot of time to work on the little things in his home. Who has the mind to contract this mountain?


    "That''s a shame." Bai Xiaorou said. Outside, the land can be said to be a very precious resource, but here it is very cheap. Even such a big mountain was not contracted. It must be a contract. The price will be very cheap.


    "Yes, it''s a pity." Huang Feng said this, and said with a thought: "You said that, I want to contract this mountain, when the time comes, I will find some people to plant the land, by the way The land at home has also been planted to make it easier for parents and them."


    "This is a good idea. Anyway, those restaurants of yours also need vegetables and fruits. Then, you can open one directly in Huaizhou." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied, investing here in his hometown was Huang Feng''s previous plan.

 1641 Chapter 1641

    The two wandered around the village, and it was considered that they took Bai Xiaorou to see the village all over. By this time, it was time to eat.


    Dinner is naturally very rich. Huang Feng''s parents have prepared this dinner from noon, and it is naturally not too bad.


    "Xiaorou, you can eat more. I don''t know if you are used to eating, and there are no good dishes." Huang Feng''s mother was on the table, and she kept adding dishes to Bai Xiaorou. As for Huang Feng, her son , Has now been forgotten.


    "Thank you, Auntie, these dishes are very good, and they are also delicious. Auntie''s craftsmanship is so good. I also want to ask Auntie for advice." Bai Xiaorou said while eating.


    Huang Feng¡¯s mother¡¯s craftsmanship is indeed good. Although it is not as good as when Huang Feng used the "fairy book", it is far superior to Huang Feng who does not have a "fair book". Some ordinary ingredients are in her hands. Can make delicious.


    "If you like to eat, eat more." Huang Feng''s mother smiled happier when she heard Bai Xiaorou''s words.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaojuu replied.


    "By the way, Xiaorou, who are there in your family? Are our two families looking for a chance to meet?" Huang Feng''s mother said.


    This is Huang Feng¡¯s mother thinking that her son can get married as soon as possible. Before getting married, the two families must meet first to formally confirm the relationship. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s mother wants to understand first. The situation in Bai Xiaorou''s family should be prepared. They are the man''s family after all, so they must take the initiative.


    "Auntie, I''m an orphan and I grew up in an orphanage." Bai Xiaorou said, her face was very calm. Obviously, she had already seen this matter.


    However, when Bai Xiaorou said this, Huang Feng¡¯s parents were a little stunned. While Bai Xiaorou was still worried about whether Huang Feng¡¯s parents disliked Huang Feng¡¯s identity, Huang Feng¡¯s mother said: "It''s really a poor child who grew up in an orphanage. You must have suffered a lot of crimes over the years? Don''t worry, we will be a family in the future. If Xiaofeng dares to bully you, you can tell me, I will teach him and help you out."


    "Well, thank you Auntie." Bai Xiaorou said with a touch of heart. She could feel that Huang Feng''s mother was speaking from the heart, which made her feel even more.


    "Don''t be so polite. From now on, treat this as your own home. Come and eat more." After learning about Bai Xiaorou''s life experience, Huang Feng''s mother didn''t look down on her, but loved her even more. The expression of concern was beyond words.


    And this situation made Bai Xiaorou truly relieved. Before she came, she was worried that her life experience would cause Huang Feng''s family to have any opinions. Now it seems that everything is superfluous.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table is very good. Huang Feng¡¯s mother and Bai Xiaorou talked very much, especially after knowing her life experience, they were even more concerned, and Huang Feng was drinking with his dad. This was the first time for the two of them. Drinking at the wine table. When Huang Feng was in school, his parents didn''t give him a drink. After graduation, Huang Feng never came back.


    "This wine is good, and some of them are sold here. They are sold very well. I have drunk them before, but the taste seems not as good as yours." Huang Feng''s father said.


    The wine that the two drank is naturally "Xian Niang", but it is different from the "Xian Niang" on the market. This is a limited edition and is not for sale. It is only used in Huangfeng and surrounding areas. For public relations, or to give away to relatives and friends, Huang Feng¡¯s father used to drink ordinary "Xian Niu", this limited edition of course has never been drunk.


    "This is not for sale. It''s different from the one you drank before. How about? It tastes good, right?" Huang Feng said.


    "Well, it''s very good. This wine is very popular outside here. Unexpectedly, you can still buy a limited edition." Huang Feng''s father is also a wine lover, and he usually likes to drink two sips.


    "This is not bought. I drink this wine and never buy it." Huang Feng said.


    "From someone else?"


    "Neither." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "Didn''t I tell you before that I opened a factory? That factory is brewing, and this''fairy brew'' is produced by my factory."


    Huang Feng is already secretly replacing the concept. He also said before that he and his friends opened the factory together, but now he has opened it alone.


    However, his parents had obviously not noticed this. They were all surprised by Huang Feng''s words. This wine was made in his son''s factory?


    Huang Feng¡¯s father loves wine. He naturally knows how popular this wine is now. The national wines and other wines in the past are not as competitive as this wine. Now there are many people around him. They all drink this wine, but the wine is relatively poor. This wine is also divided into grades and prices.


    However, no matter what, he also understood that this wine is now selling well and has become a famous brand in Jiangsu Province. He never thought that this wine was actually brewed in his son''s factory.


    "You really made this wine?" Huang Feng''s father still didn''t believe it.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said: "I bought the brewing recipe from someone else, and I opened a brewery with my buddy. Later, when he went abroad for something, the brewery was transferred to me. Therefore, this brewery The factory is now mine alone."


    "Make a lot of money in that month. I heard your dad say before that this wine is selling the best now." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "It''s a lot. The profit in a month can exceed 10 million." Huang Feng said flatly, earning 10 million a month, which is a lot for ordinary people, but for him, it''s not really counted. what.


    "What? You can earn ten million in a month? So much?" Huang Feng''s parents were shocked by the number in Huang Feng''s mouth. Ten million, what a huge number, the previous car, two Millions, they both find it hard to accept. Now their son makes ten million in a month. The two can hardly imagine.


    "Well, I will make more money in the future." Huang Feng said, "Fairy Brew" sells so well, there are still Su Yumo''s daughters and some people in the imperial capital. Huang Feng went to the imperial capital before sending it out. Those people who drank the "Xian Niang" were very satisfied. They were live advertisements, and the effects were unimaginable.


    Therefore, "Xianniang" is developing very fast now. I don¡¯t know how many factories have been expanded. This still cannot fully meet the requirements. Therefore, it is certain that it can make more money in the future. After all, they have not fully occupied the market yet, but they have also become a brand that cannot be ignored in the domestic liquor industry.


    "Isn''t this really a dream?" Huang Feng''s mother muttered to herself. Before, they were worried about tens of thousands of dollars. Now, their son can earn 10 million a month, which is too different. Right?


    For a long time, the husband and wife accepted this time, and then Huang Feng''s mother said to Huang Feng: "Don''t talk nonsense about this matter, don''t let your money be revealed, don''t be worried by thieves."


    "I know." Huang Feng was a little amused. If those thieves really missed their own words, unfortunately they don''t know who it is, but they still have to listen to what their mother said.


    After knowing that his son is developing so well, Huang Feng''s parents are even more happy. In the end, Huang Feng''s father is drunk, but Huang Feng has nothing to do.


    "Uncles and aunts are very happy." In the room, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou lay on the bed after washing.


    Because the relationship has been determined, the two did not hide anything in front of Huang Feng''s parents. When Huang Feng''s mother asked Huang Feng in a low voice, how to arrange sleep at night, Huang Feng said directly that he and Bai Xiaorou should be in the same room. Listen Huang Feng''s mother is very happy. Obviously, this kind of development speed is very good for her who wants to hold a grandson.


    "Yes, both of them have been easy these years, and now they can finally relieve the pressure in their hearts." Huang Feng said.


    "They must be very proud of you." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied.


    The room where the two of them slept was the same room that Huang Feng used to have. When he knew that Huang Feng was coming back, Huang Feng''s mother had already cleaned it up, and there was no smell.


    Bai Xiaorou still felt very interesting to be able to sleep in Huang Feng''s previous room. The two also talked for a long time before resting.


    The next day, when Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou woke up, his parents had already gotten up. Although they knew that their son was making a lot of money, he wouldn''t have to be so tired in the future. However, the two have developed the habit of getting up early. Hard to change.


    After breakfast, Huang Feng took Bai Xiaorou and left. They were going to pick Huang Tingting home. Huang Tingting was officially on holiday today, but it was only a few days away for the third year of high school.


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou arrived outside Huang Tingting¡¯s school, they saw a lot of cars parked nearby. Many families of students were waiting outside the school. Obviously, these people, like Huang Feng and others, came to pick up their children. Home.


    And Huangfeng¡¯s car, not surprisingly, once again attracted the attention of many people. Such a cool sports car is very eye-catching in Jiangzhou, let alone Huaizhou, which is very rare. Exist, so it is normal to attract attention.


    Some discerning people came up and took the initiative to strike up a conversation, wanting to see which line Huang Feng is in and whether there is a chance for cooperation. Huang Feng did not expect that he would encounter this when he picked his sister home here. Case.


    Fortunately, there is Bai Xiaorou by Huang Feng''s side. Otherwise, maybe there is a suitable one at home or relatives, and they can take the initiative to introduce Huang Feng to his girlfriend.

 1642 Chapter 1642 Annoying Suitors

    Finally got rid of the entanglement of those people. At this time, the door of the school was also opened, and the senior high school students inside came out one by one.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou both stood in front, paying attention to whether Huang Tingting had come out.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Huang Tingting to appear in the sight of the two of them. However, there were a few people beside Huang Tingting. Mengmeng and Wenwen were there. Besides, there was a boy who seemed to be talking to Huang Tingting. What, Huang Tingting seemed a little impatient.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng frowned. Huang Tingting''s grades were very good, at least better than Huang Feng''s first. The family, including Huang Feng, hoped that she could get into an ideal university, so, Naturally, I don''t want her to be disturbed by other things, so as to be distracted in the final stage.


    "That kid doesn''t want to chase my sister?" Huang Feng said.


    "It''s really possible." Bai Xiaorou also saw the situation there. "Tingting is beautiful, and it''s normal for someone to like it."


    "I don''t want her to fall in love at this time. It''s only half a year. You can talk about love slowly after she goes to university. Now is not the time." Huang Feng said.


    "You really think like a parent." Bai Xiaorou felt a little amused when she saw Huang Feng''s nervousness. "However, looking at Tingting like that, she seems to have no interest in that boy."


    "Definitely!" Huang Feng said affirmatively: "My sister''s vision is not bad, that kid is not an honest guy at first glance, my sister will not be deceived, and, with me, what she wants in the future Does your boyfriend?"


    Huang Feng still has this self-confidence. Whether it is his economic strength or his own power, it is not comparable to ordinary people. It is not a high climb to whom his sister will marry in the future.


    "Okay, they are out, let''s go over." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Ok."


    "Tingting, my dad sent a driver to pick me up, I''ll let the driver take you home." The boy said politely to Huang Tingting.


    "No, I can go back by myself." Huang Tingting said impatiently.


    Huang Tingting didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng would come to pick her up today. She knew that Huang Feng would be back this year. However, she didn¡¯t know the specific time. In her opinion, her brother has a lot of work to do. If he comes back, It may be late.


    And the boy next to her, who is from the next class, seems to want to chase her. Recently, he always appears in front of her. It is very annoying. Huang Tingting has no good feelings about him. This guy is not superior. It may be that she knew that Huang Tingting''s family conditions were not good, and she kept showing off how rich she was in front of Huang Tingting, which made Huang Tingting even more disgusted with him. This guy couldn''t see it yet, and naturally followed him.


    "Xu Pan, didn''t you hear what Tingting said? Can you not show up in front of us? You are very annoying, do you know?" Mengmeng said angrily. Of course she knew what her girlfriend thought, and She also has no liking for this Xu Pan. She is only in the third year of high school, and she has already talked with several girlfriends. Such a person can make him and Tingting close?


    "Zhao Meng, what does it matter to you when I talk to Tingting?" Xu Pan said dissatisfied.


    "Tingting''s business is our business, you go quickly, don''t appear in front of us like a fly." Wenwen also said.


    Wenwen and Mengmeng are also first-class beauties. After they go to university, they are slightly dressed up. They are both at the level of goddess. There are many people who like them in school. Xu Pan also had them for both of them before. Thoughtful, but before they started, they were driven away by the two.


    Unexpectedly, now he was going to chase Huang Tingting, these two people became stumbling blocks again, which made Xu Pan very angry, but these two were Huang Tingting''s best friends, so he couldn''t just turn his face.


    "Tingting, you are a girl who takes so many things. It must be inconvenient to take the bus. Let my driver take you off." Xu Pan was still chattering, obviously trying to change Huang Tingting''s mind.


    At this moment, Huang Tingting suddenly showed excitement, Xu Pan was also happy, thinking to himself, it seems that her own words are still touching Huang Tingting. Huang Tingting just rejected her, but just pretending to be a posture. Women worship money very much in their hearts. There are no girls who don''t like to take a car, but take a bus.


    When Xu Pan was thinking about how to take Huang Tingting down in a hurry, Huang Tingting dragged his luggage and ran past him, asking him to stop what he was about to say in his throat. The smile that just emerged suddenly stiffened.


    Then, Xu Pan found that not only Huang Tingting, but also Mengmeng and Wenwen had the same expressions, with surprise on their faces, and then quickly ran over.


    Xu Pan turned around with some doubts and looked in the direction Huang Tingting was running, but he saw Huang Tingting run in front of a young man, then put down his luggage, and jumped on the man''s body.


    Xu Pan''s face suddenly looked ugly like constipation. When Huang Tingting was in school, she was just studying. She never saw a boy close to her. When Xu Pan decided to chase Huang Tingting, she was also curious. Heart, want to conquer this beautiful beauty who only knows to learn.


    But what is going on now?Why did Huang Tingting act so intimately to a young man in a crowd? Could it be that the man and Huang Tingting have an ulterior ties?Huang Tingting''s whole-hearted study at school is just an illusion. In fact, does she have a boyfriend in society?


    Xu Pan was puzzled and angry. He felt that he had been deceived by Huang Tingting and her usual behavior.


    What made Xu Pan even more puzzled was that Mengmeng and Wenwen actually walked over and talked with the man, and both seemed to know each other.


    Xu Pan decided to go over and take a closer look, to figure out what is going on.


    However, when he first approached Huang Tingting and the others, he heard Huang Tingting say: "Brother, when did you come back? Don''t say a word first.


    "Brother" Xu Pan was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood, and after a closer look, the man and Huang Tingting did look a bit like each other. It turned out that they were brothers and sisters.


    Knowing what''s going on, Xu Pan immediately put on another expression with a smile on his face. If he can fix Huang Tingting¡¯s brother¡¯s lake, then he will be more confident in pursuing Huang Tingting. Look at Huang Tingting¡¯s clothes. It looks very ordinary, and it seems that the mix is ??not very good. If this is the case, it is almost impossible for me.


    "Tingting, is this your brother? Hello, my name is Xu Pan, and I am Tingting''s classmate." Xu Pan stepped forward and said actively.


    At this time, Xu Pan noticed that there was a woman next to Huang Tingting¡¯s brother. Just a glance at that woman gave people an amazing feeling. The three daughters of Huang Tingting have not fully grown up yet, and they are still a bit immature. , And the woman next to Huang Tingting¡¯s brother is completely mature. That mature charm has a fatal attraction for a child of Xu Pan¡¯s age. In addition, Xu Pan is usually more lustful, so all of a sudden Seeing the woman stunned.


    Huang Feng frowned, Xu Pan''s performance was too unbearable. Just now he felt instinctively that Xu Pan was not an honest person, but now, when I look up close, it really is like that.


    "Xu Pan, don''t call me Tingting, I''m not that familiar with you." Huang Tingting was obviously afraid of her brother''s misunderstanding, and quickly scolded Xu Pan.


    Xu Pan was sober after Huang Tingting said so. Although he was amazed by Bai Xiaorou''s charm, he also knew that the current target was Huang Tingting, and he should not be confused.


    Of course, he already had an idea for Bai Xiaorou in his heart, thinking that he would get Huang Tingting into his hands first, and then he would get the moon first when he got close to the water, and then he would get Bai Xiaorou.


    "Tingting, we are all so familiar with it, isn''t it okay to call it this way?" Xu Pan said with a smile, as if the relationship with Huang Tingting was really so good.


    "Brother, let''s go, I don''t want to see him." Huang Tingting has already seen Xu Pan''s cheeky, and she doesn''t want to continue entangled with each other.


    "Okay." Huang Feng took Huang Tingting''s luggage, and then prepared to leave with Huang Tingting.


    "Hey, Tingting, eldest brother, my driver came to pick me up, I''ll let him see you off." Xu Pan pointed to the four-ringed face in the distance, and said with some pride.


    "No." Huang Feng said coldly. Obviously, he also saw that his sister was impatient with this Xu Pan, and there was no need to entangle him.


    "Brother, you are welcome, I have a very good relationship with Tingting." Xu Pan did not realize that Huang Feng was angry, but thought Huang Feng was embarrassed to trouble him.


    "I''m not being polite with you. If you don''t let go, don''t blame me for being polite." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made Xu Pan stunned. Why did Huang Tingting¡¯s older brother be so unreasonable, did he say anything wrong?How could it seem that I had offended him.


    "Xu Pan, haven''t you heard what Big Brother Huang said? Get out of the way and don''t get in the way here." Mengmeng said.


    As for Wenwen, after seeing Huang Feng, she kept peeking at Huang Feng secretly, but she didn''t care much about the outside world.


    Bai Xiaorou''s actions were also seen in Wenwen''s eyes. Wenwen had no experience after all, so her actions were easily discovered by Bai Xiaorou, a member of the National Security Bureau, but she didn''t say anything. It is obviously not good to say such things face to face.


    Xu Pan''s expression was even more ugly. He didn''t expect that these people would be so shameless.

 1643 Chapter 1643 Education

    "Huang Tingting, don''t shame on your face! I saw you Pan Xu. That was because of you. You didn''t look at your own conditions. Apart from a face, what else do you have? Just a wild girl from the countryside. , Actually dare to show me a look!" After being repeatedly rejected, Xu Pan''s face couldn''t get through. Before, because of his family background and appearance, his "love field" was always unfavorable. I didn''t expect that now he is facing Huang Tingting. Eating deflated, this makes him full of arrogance, how can he stand it?


    However, as soon as Xu Pan finished speaking, he felt that there was a dark figure in front of him. Then, before he could react, his body flew up, and then fell heavily to the ground, causing the surroundings to pick up. The child''s parents exclaimed.


    "Ah!" Xu Pan screamed. The time he fell, he felt his internal organs almost flew out, and he felt as uncomfortable that he couldn''t breathe.


    "Who do you think is the wild girl?" A cold voice came, and Xu Pan saw that Huang Tingting''s elder brother had already stood in front of him, looking at him condescendingly, his eyes were full of frost. Xu Pan''s aura was better than his father''s, and Xu Pan''s heart trembled.


    "I, I didn''t say who." After all, Xu Pan is still a child. Facing Huang Feng''s momentum, he naturally can''t hold it. Huang Feng has seen all kinds of big scenes, has also been emperor, group boss, etc. Naturally, his aura is not comparable to ordinary people, not to mention Xu Pan, even those shopping mall predators, seeing Huang Feng, in terms of aura, there is no way to compare with him.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Xu Pan admits counseling.


    "What are you doing?" At this moment, a figure hurried over and helped Xu Pan on the ground up, "Master, are you okay?"


    "Do you think I''m okay?" Xu Pan, who had just pretended to be counseled when his driver appeared, instantly recovered his former arrogance.


    "Yes, yes." The driver said quickly, and then he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Who are you? You dare to beat our young master, believe it or not, I will let you..."


    The driver hadn¡¯t finished speaking, he was kicked out by Huang Feng. This guy was worse than Xu Pan just now. Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t kill him much, he still had the strength of that kick. It was not small. When lying on the ground, that guy had only half his life left.


    "It''s dry!" Huang Feng snorted coldly, then he looked at Xu Pan with a look of horror and said, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "No, no more." Xu Pan was stunned again. Just now he was beaten into the air. He did not see clearly, but now that his driver was beaten into the air, he could see clearly. That was more than a hundred. The big man of Jin actually flew out directly, this power is so terrifying, is this still a human?


    Xu Pan doesn''t think that his small body can resist Huang Feng''s kick. If he still talks nonsense with him, Xu Pan believes that he will get another kick.


    Heroes don¡¯t suffer from immediate losses!


    However, Xu Pan admitted that it did not mean that he was really convinced. Being beaten in front of so many people made him feel a shame, and this face, he will definitely get it back!


    Huang Feng saw that Xu Pan admitted that he was counseled, and did not bully a high school student anymore. He just warned: "Stay away from my sister in the future, otherwise, I will just abolish you!"


    "I know, I know." Xu Pan nodded and said. He could feel the heavy murderous in Huang Feng''s eyes. Such murderous intent made him feel cold all over his body. He was wondering in his heart that Huang Tingting''s brother would not be a man. Murderer, right?


    Thinking of this, he even more dare not speak in front of Huang Feng.


    After Huang Feng warned Xu Pan, he left with Huang Tingting''s daughters.


    At this time, Xu Pan discovered that the car Huang Feng drove was a sports car he had never seen before. Although he didn¡¯t understand the car, he could see Huang Feng¡¯s car just by looking at the car¡¯s appearance. It is absolutely extraordinary. He has never seen such a cool sports car in Huaizhou.


    "What the hell does Huang Tingting''s brother do?" Xu Pan thought again.


    However, immediately his face turned a little hideous, and the scene of being humiliated by Huang Feng just came to his mind. Coupled with the pointing of the people at the scene, he hated Huang Feng even more.


    "No matter what you do, I will make you pay for it!" Xu Pan thought bitterly as he watched Huang Feng and the others get on the sports car and leave.


    "Master, are you okay." At this time, the driver appeared in front of Xu Pan again. He was kicked by Huang Feng. He was in terrible pain. It took a long time to get better. However, he But he didn''t dare to get up immediately, just because he was afraid that Huang Summit would give him another kick. In that case, he estimated that he might be lying in the hospital for half a month.


    Therefore, he simply pretended to be dead fish on the ground. At this time, it was determined that Huang Feng and the others had indeed left, and he quickly "struggled" to get up and showed the side of protector in front of Xu Pan.


    "Useless rubbish, get out of me!" Xu Pan was getting angry, and the driver just realized he was too unbearable. Now he is angry when he sees the other person. A middle-aged person cannot beat a young person. What is waste?


    Those masters who were killed by Huang Feng Huang Feng would surely die if they knew what Xu Pan was thinking at the moment. Let alone an ordinary middle-aged person, their martial arts masters were not all killed in Huang Feng. Subordinate?Did they say anything?


    "Brother, will you be okay?" Huang Tingting asked worriedly in the car: "The Xu Pan family seems to be very rich and knows a lot of people."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Huang Feng said with a slight smile: "It''s okay if he doesn''t come to find something. If he dares to come, I will let him go bankrupt and make him a wild kid in the countryside."


    Huang Feng didn''t lie. He had been around for so long and had never killed anyone. It would be too shameful if he couldn''t even step on a small wealthy businessman in Huaizhou.


    "That''s right, how can Xu Pan compare with Big Brother Huang? He can''t even compare a finger of Big Brother Huang." Mengmeng also yelled.


    "Yes, Mengmeng is right." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Okay." Huang Tingting felt relieved when she heard what her brother said so confident. Her brother has great abilities. She had seen the villa in Jiangzhou with her own eyes, even Xu Pan''s house. It must be bought, and Xu Panhe''s own brother is really incomparable.


    "Wenwen? Why didn''t you talk for a while, did you share with me?" Huang Feng saw that Wenwen hadn''t spoken, so he joked.


    "No, no." Wenwen said with some guilty conscience: "I am very happy to see Big Brother Huang, but I don''t know what to say."


    In fact, Wenwen has been peeking at Huang Feng just now, how can she think of other things?


    "Wenwen, what''s the matter with you? It''s not that you think about spring when you see Big Brother Huang? How come you are like a shy little girl." Mengmeng and Wenwen are best friends, and they have a good relationship, so soon I found my friend''s abnormality and joked.


    "Sick Nizi, what are you talking about? Look at me tearing your mouth!" Wenwen suddenly became ashamed, and the two of them made a fuss in the back seat of the car. Wenwen also secretly looked at Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou. The expression on the face of the two of them was not unusual, and he was relieved, and then they got together with Mengmeng again.


    However, Wenwen did not notice that the smile on the corner of Bai Xiaorou''s mouth, and the little girl''s thoughts, could she hide her from Bai Xiaorou who was observant of Qiuhao?She just didn''t say anything.


    Both Mengmeng and Wenwen¡¯s homes are in the urban area, not far from the school, so they did not come to pick them up from their homes. Of course, this was also requested by the two women. According to their words, they would just I''m going to go to university in another place. At this time, I should also learn to adapt to one person, so I don''t let people from my family come to pick me up.


    Therefore, Huang Feng drove the two back one by one. Mengmeng arrived first, followed by Wenwen. However, after getting off the car, Wenwen did not leave immediately, but hesitated and said to Huang Feng and them: "Huang Brother, Sister Xiaorou, come to my house and sit down."


    "No, I''ll come again next time." Huang Feng said. Wenwen''s family should be at home. If she and Xiaorou visit suddenly, it may not be good. If Tingting goes alone, it doesn''t matter.


    Wenwen was a little disappointed, but she didn''t force her, so she said, "Goodbye, Brother Huang."


    "Goodbye."


    Huang Feng then drove away.


    "Why do I feel that Wenwen today is a little weird." Tingting said in the car with some confusion.


    "Why is it weird?" Bai Xiaorou was a little funny in her heart. The little girl is indeed thinking of spring. This behavior will naturally be a little strange, but she did not say it.


    "Usually, Wenwen has a cold face and doesn''t like to talk too much to others, but today she seems to be really shy." Tingting said. Tingting also felt the abnormality of Wenwen. , I also have some doubts.


    "Maybe Wenwen is also not fascinated by your brother, so if you see your brother, you will feel shy." Bai Xiaorou said with a smile. These little girls are still quite sensitive in their hearts, and they have discovered them all.


    Huang Tingting looked at her brother, and then said seriously: "It''s possible!"


    "Maybe you''re all small girls, you are just adults, what are you thinking about? Tingting, I warn you, don''t think about bad things. Now the most important thing for you is the college entrance examination. Don''t think about other things. When you are admitted to the university, I don''t care what you want." Huang Feng said.


    For Huang Tingting, both Huang Feng¡¯s parents and Huang Feng himself have placed great hopes, especially Huang Feng, who came from an unknown school. When looking for a job, he clearly felt that As far as the importance of education and school is concerned, although my sister¡¯s job is certainly not a problem because I am here, the atmosphere and education are different in different schools.


    Huang Feng hopes that his sister will receive the best education.

 1644 Chapter 1644 Leaders Came to Visit

    "I see, brother, why are you as verbose as your parents, you are a college student, shouldn''t your thinking be more advanced?" Huang Tingting said with some dissatisfaction: "Also, if you hit me on the head again, I become stupid. If you fail to pass the exam, you will be held responsible!"


    "I''m not long-winded, I''m doing it for your own good. If I just want you to live a good life in the future, I can do it now." Huang Feng said, "However, when you go to university, you will find out. Different circles have different cognitions. I hope you can receive the best education, not just how many grades you can take in college, and what kind of circle you want you to enter and what kind of people contact."


    Although Huang Feng¡¯s remarks are somewhat utilitarian, they are indeed a blood lesson he has summed up. In college, learning is not the most important thing. The most important thing is to behave in the world and how to think about problems. University, you will come into contact with different people, and what kind of people you contact will determine your horizons. Of course, Huang Feng does not want his sister''s horizons to be too low, so naturally I hope she can enter a good school.


    Jiangzhou University is very good. Huang Feng will be very satisfied if his sister can pass the exam. I believe their parents will be very satisfied as well.


    "I know." Huang Tingting replied. She knew that her brother was doing her own good. Therefore, although she said that her brother was very annoying, she never really disliked her in her heart. "I will definitely take the exam. From Jiangzhou University, I have booked my room at your place, so why not go."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said, "If you are admitted to Jiangda University, I will buy you a villa alone."


    With Huangfeng¡¯s current financial resources, there is really not much pressure to buy a villa, just like ordinary people buying vegetables. Although it is a bit exaggerated, it also shows how much Huangfeng is not short of money.


    "I don''t want it. I want you to live with you and your sister-in-laws." Huang Tingting said. Then, she looked at Bai Xiaorou and said, "Brother, what about the other sister-in-laws? Why is only sister Xiaorou here?


    Huang Tingting knows the fact that Huang Feng has several girlfriends. She even knows that among the few people, Su Yumo is faintly headed. It stands to reason that the boss must be here for the first time. However, Su Yumo did not show up, which made Huang Tingting a little confused.


    "A few of your other sister-in-laws have all gone back to celebrate the New Year. When they come to our house in the future, they will not have many opportunities to spend the New Year with their families." Huang Feng said, "As for your little sister, you will spend with us every year in the future."


    "Oh." Huang Tingting said. She was smart and didn''t ask why Bai Xiaorou didn''t go back to spend the New Year with her family. Her brother had promised the family before that he would bring his girlfriends back during the New Year. He had so many girlfriends, if he didn''t bring any of them. When he comes back, his parents will definitely not let him go.


    The car quickly entered the village. Those villagers who saw Huang Feng''s car knew that Huang Feng was back. There was just such a sports car in the village, even the entire county.


    "Xiaofeng, go back soon, the leader is going to your house." Ling Feng''s car was still driving on the road, and people from the village said loudly to him.


    "Uncle Wu, which leader has gone to our house?" Ling Feng asked.


    "I don''t know Lei, the village chief is also with him, he seems to be a very big official." The villager said, they usually contact the most official officials, maybe the village chief, as for the leaders of those towns, the county The leaders here, they have all heard of it, or have seen it on TV, if in reality, they have not seen it.


    Therefore, it is normal for leaders to come and these people do not know.


    Ling Feng didn''t ask any more, but drove the car back.


    "Brother, who came to our house? Did something happen in the house?" Huang Tingting asked with some worry. When she thought about it, something must have happened in the house to have a leader. Otherwise, it is usually impossible. Saw those leaders who went to their house.


    "I don''t know, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong." Huang Feng comforted, but he didn''t have much worry in his heart. With his current energy, he was really not afraid of anything to look for. "Leader."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng''s comfort made Huang Tingting relieved. Since childhood, her elder brother has been her protector in her heart, and she will not be afraid if she is there.


    When Huang Feng drove to the door of his house, he saw a lot of cars parked in front of his house from a distance, and even, because of too many cars, many cars had already parked in front of the neighboring house.


    And around my home, there are many villagers onlookers. This is the case in the countryside. Soon the whole village will know which little thing happened, not to mention that the leaders from above have come this time. The villagers who had just entered the door of Huang Feng''s house knew it. They all gathered around to watch the excitement. While watching the inside of Huang Feng''s house, they breathed and chatted, sharing their little news.


    "Xiaofeng is back, and Tingting''s little girl is back."


    After Huang Feng got out of the car, the surrounding villagers found out and yelled. Huang Feng didn¡¯t care, and took his sister and Bai Xiaorou to the house. At this time, they also walked out of the house. Several people greeted Huang Feng very politely when they saw Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng did not know these people. Based on the introduction of these people, he knew that these people were all from the city.


    Could it be that this time I came from the city...


    Sure enough, after entering the door, Huang Feng saw that his small house was full of people. Judging from the aura of these people, they did indeed look like some leaders.


    And those people were very polite to chat with Huang Feng''s parents. However, Huang Feng''s parents are just ordinary people, and they don''t have many opportunities to talk to the village chief. When have you seen such a big leader?Didn''t see those leaders sitting, so the village chief didn''t dare to sit?He just stood and listened with a smile on his face.


    This kind of battle really scared Huang Feng''s parents. Although the leaders had a very good attitude and joked and laughed with the two of them, they were very nervous.


    And these people came to look for their sons, which made Huang Feng¡¯s parents even more worried. After all, they only learned yesterday that their sons actually made so much money, and they really believed in their sons. I believe that all he makes is clean money, not a crooked way.


    However, early this morning, these leaders came to the door and asked for their own son by name. This made Huang Feng''s parents involuntarily frightened and wondered if his son had committed something. Something is wrong, that''s why these leaders came to the door and wanted to ask their son, but these people are here, and neither of them can leave.


    "Parents, I''m back." Huang Feng said to his parents after entering the door.


    When Huang Feng¡¯s parents saw Huang Feng¡¯s return, they were both happy and worried. They asked them to deal with these leaders. They were really a little frustrated, and it would be fine if their son came back.


    However, they were worried again whether Huang Feng had committed something. Isn''t it the equivalent of "self-investing in the net"?


    Therefore, the mood of the husband and wife is very complicated.


    "Back, come back? Son, these leaders are looking for you, you..." Huang Feng''s mother wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    "I am Huang Feng, are you looking for me?" Huang Feng said directly to those people.


    "Hello, Mr. Huang, how are you." The person in the lead stood up immediately and said to Huang Feng politely. At this time, several other people also stood up. Huang Feng''s parents who frightened the battle He didn''t dare to continue sitting, and he stood up with a trembling body.


    "Uncle, aunt, it''s okay." Bai Xiaorou also noticed that Huang Feng''s parents were nervous, so she stepped forward and whispered to the two of them: "If Huang Feng is there, nothing will happen."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng''s parents responded, but they were still a little worried.


    "Excuse me?" Huang Feng obviously didn''t know this person, but the other person''s attitude was good, which made Huang Feng''s hanging heart relieved. He himself was not afraid, but he was afraid that these people would trouble his parents. My parents are just ordinary farmers, but they don''t have the guts of my own.


    "Haha, look, I forgot to introduce it. I am Huang Yuan. I am the head of our Huaizhou City. We came out of Huaizhou as a capable person. We wanted to meet you a long time ago. I didn''t come back in Jiangzhou, so, knowing that you have arrived home, I will bring someone to visit today, hoping that it will not disturb you." The leader said.


    Huang Feng felt astonished, and then, the remaining people introduced themselves one by one.


    At the same time, the leaders of these counties and towns were very curious and shocked about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. I don¡¯t know how this young man, who is obviously a farmer¡¯s child, would let those leaders put such a big battle. This time, they are all people with real power. It can be said that these people are in control of the entire Huaizhou economy. Suddenly all of these people came to visit Huangfeng. Then the identity of Huangfeng must be very difficult. .


    The village chief and Huang Feng''s parents were shocked at this moment.

 1645 Chapter 1645

    Why did the city leaders come to see Huang Feng?


    The village chief didn''t know.


    Huang Feng''s parents are also confused.


    However, looking at the attitude of these leaders, Huang Feng''s parents'' worries have finally been relieved. No matter what they are here, as long as they are not here to arrest their son, it is easy to say.


    "Leaders, what''s the matter for coming here today?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s nothing, just visit Mr. Huang." Secretary Huang still said very politely.


    "Oh, that''s it." The other party did not say directly, and Huang Feng did not ask.


    So, it¡¯s time for a few people to talk. Huang Feng¡¯s parents breathed a sigh of relief. With Huang Feng there, they finally don¡¯t need to chat with these leaders. From their point of view, they are not chatting, but Suffering, but seeing his son, on the surface of such a big leader, betting on whether he was humble or overbearing, he was very calm. Huang Feng''s parents were still very pleased.


    The son has grown up!


    In fact, what they didn¡¯t know was that Huang Feng had already dealt with the leaders of several countries, and now he was just chatting with the leaders of a few cities. It really wouldn¡¯t make Huang Feng feel any pressure to cope with this. The scene is also relaxed.


    Several people chatted, and the topic shifted to Huaizhou''s economy unconsciously.


    "Although we in Huaizhou have been developing vigorously in the past few years, the foundation is too poor, and the development speed is not comparable to that of neighboring brother cities. Now we are still shooting in the province at the end. Although we have been in the last few years. Encouraging investment promotion has given a lot of policy help, but the effect is not very big and difficult." Huang Yuan said with emotion.


    Huang Feng nodded, it seems that he has roughly understood the purpose of these people. Originally, these people would suddenly come to him, but the purpose was not many. Now that he sees the other party''s performance, it is better to guess.


    Seeing Huang Feng not answering, Huang Yuan had no choice but to continue: "I heard that Mr. Huang has invested in many industries in Qing Province, especially in Jiangzhou. If you are interested in investing in your hometown, I promise to give you the best Policy help."


    Huang Feng said inwardly: Sure enough!


    In fact, just when Huang Yuan deliberately or unintentionally turned the topic to the economics, Huang Feng had already roughly understood the purpose of this person. Obviously, he knew something about himself and came to attract investment. I can come directly in person, and I brought a lot of people in Huaizhou here to show my sincerity. At the same time, it also shows that he should know many things about himself. Of course, they are all clear. Those things on.


    Although these people came with a purpose, Huang Feng was not angry, and even faintly happy. These people did not come for their own private affairs, but to attract investment. This shows that they really want to do it. It''s a matter of fact, and I really want to invest in Huaizhou. It is indeed a good thing for these people to take the initiative to come to the door.


    Huang Feng guessed right. Huang Yuan did know some things about Huang Feng. First of all, Huang Feng¡¯s new movie was ups and downs during this period. Even people from the public family knew about it. At the same time , I also understand that this time Huang Feng, through a few movies, made at least several billion!


    That is billions. For a city, it is definitely not a small amount. Huang Yuan is naturally tempted. In addition, through his own relationship, he also knows some other things about Huang Feng, such as his car. For example, his brewery and even sewage treatment equipment, pharmaceutical companies, etc., these industries, although Huang Feng has only been established for a short time, but they have developed quite well, and some are even The industry is the leader. Even if the others are not, they have very good development prospects. How can Huang Yuan not be moved?


    Moreover, in addition to these, he also learned through his own channels that Huang Feng maintains a good relationship with those big families in the Imperial City. Although he does not know the relationship between Huang Feng and those big brothers, he can and the Imperial City How many big families in China maintain good relationships, can this be an average person?


    Obviously impossible!


    Therefore, today he will bring a group of people in the city to visit Huang Feng in person instead of letting his secretary come. In doing so, he must express his sincerity and goodwill so that Huang Feng can invest here.


    And now, I have already stated my purpose, it depends on how Huang Feng decides.


    "Of course I also want to invest in my hometown," Huang Feng said. This sentence made Huang Yuan a sigh of relief, and also made other people''s faces smile. As long as Huang Feng has ideas in this regard, it will do. If you do, the following things are easy to operate.


    "However, I am also worried that the industry I invest in here will be in trouble." Huang Feng continued: "Don''t hide it from you, I also encountered a lot of trouble when I was a venture capital in Qing Province. Fortunately, everything has been resolved, and I have also established my headquarters in Jiangzhou. If I continue to invest there, it will be much more convenient. You should understand what I mean?"


    Of course Huang Yuan and others understand!The meaning in Huang Feng''s words is very obvious. My network is all in Jiangzhou, Qing Province, where I invest, and I can make a steady profit without losing money. Moreover, it is very convenient for no one to ask for trouble.


    But what about in Huaizhou?Without a foundation, in case someone comes to trouble, trying to solve the trouble is a big problem, who can guarantee that you will not encounter trouble in the process of venture capital investment?


    After understanding what Huang Feng meant, Huang Yuan quickly assured: "I can understand what Mr. Huang meant, and I also understand Mr. Huang¡¯s concerns. Here I assure Mr. Huang that no one will deliberately seek Mr. Huang for investment. Industry, if you have any problems, Mr. Huang can also call me directly, and I will solve them personally!"


    Huang Yuan''s meaning is also very clear. As long as there is no problem with your industry itself, no one in Huaizhou will find trouble with your industry. I am your backer and your pawn. If there is anything, I will come. Help you solve it!


    This guarantee is still very important. In particular, Huang Yuan¡¯s guarantee is still made in front of many people, not just in the presence of two people. In this way, the credibility is even higher. .


    Huang Feng is also very satisfied with this. Originally, he wanted to think about it for a while. Since the other party had already come to the door, if he didn''t say anything, it wouldn''t make sense. After all, this is his hometown and his parents will also Having lived here all the time, Huang Feng also hopes that there will be better development here, and he does not want to be unhappy with the leaders here.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said: "Since Secretary Huang has said so, then I will also express my opinion. I will definitely invest in Huaizhou, and my industries will gradually enter Huaizhou. As for the specific investment scale and plan After the year, I will go to Secretary Huang¡¯s office and we will talk in detail."


    "Okay, no problem, then I will wait for Mr. Huang in the office." Secretary Huang is also very satisfied with Huang Feng''s words. He can''t ask for it. Huang Feng now promises him how much money he can invest. Realistically, this kind of big investment must be discussed slowly, and it is not surprising for some to talk about it for a few months.


    "In addition, I have something to trouble Secretary Huang." Huang Feng said.


    "Mr. Huang, please." Huang Yuan said. He didn''t dislike Huang Feng asking for his help. In this case, Huang Feng would increase investment here.


    "I want to build a road." Huang Feng said: "From our village to the town, there are all dirt roads. When the weather is good, it is not easy to walk. Once it rains, it will be muddy, so I I want to invest in repairing this road."


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made Huang Yuan¡¯s faces very embarrassed. They thought Huang Feng was blaming them for not having the infrastructure here to do a good job, so Huang Yuan said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Huang, this road is really not easy. , We will arrange road repair as soon as possible."


    The journey they just came here was really bumpy. Therefore, they knew that Huang Feng did not lie. Since Huang Feng is required to invest, he must show some sincerity. This sincerity is not just for everyone to visit Huangfeng together. That''s it.


    Moreover, road construction was originally what they had to do in the municipal administration, but this plan was slightly changed, and other places were not repaired first, but this place was built first.


    "Secretary Huang misunderstood. I didn''t mean to blame you. I also know that Huaizhou is indeed in poor economic conditions. Many villages need help. The roads here are not repaired, and I can''t blame you. I think, since I If I have this ability, then I will repair it. It can be regarded as helping you relieve the pressure and express my determination to invest here." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng doesn''t want these people to misunderstand, he is accusing them. In that case, even if they are fine today, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no lumps in their hearts. In the future, a little bit of manipulation in their own industry will be enough for themselves. It''s annoying. Although I know some big people, it''s impossible for me to trouble those people with little things.


    Therefore, Huang Feng still wants to maintain a good relationship with the officials below, because, in his plan, his investment in Huaizhou will not even be less than that in Jiangzhou, so he maintains his residence here. Relationship, for him, is very important.


    "Building roads definitely requires your consent, so I just want you to give me approval." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Yuan and the others looked at Huang Feng and made sure that he really meant it, instead of accusing them. They also relaxed a little. At the same time, they also have a good impression of Huang Feng. You know, road construction can be expensive, especially It was Huang Feng who planned to repair it from the village to the town, and that cost at least tens of millions, and Huang Feng''s ability to come forward with such a sum of money on his own initiative indeed expressed great sincerity.

 1646 Chapter 1646 Huang Fengs Relatives

    "It''s definitely not a problem." Huang Yuan said: "If Mr. Huang has any difficulties, just say it."


    "it is good."


    The two parties basically reached a consensus, the chat below became more relaxed, and then Huang Yuan and the others left with satisfaction.


    The leaders of those counties and towns, after they left, all looked for opportunities to come up and talk to Huang Feng. They had a relationship. They did not expect that there would be such a capable person under them, who came to Secretary Huang personally. Come to visit, and Huang Feng''s shots are also quite generous, random shots are tens of millions, this god of wealth, if the relationship is not fixed, then their brains are problematic.


    In the end, the cars parked in front of Huang Feng¡¯s house one after another, and left under the watch of the villagers. Only the village chief did not leave. He knew he was not familiar with Huang Feng, so in the end, he just kept fighting with Huang Feng. While chatting, his parents kept praising Huang Feng both inside and outside, making Huang Feng''s parents smile.


    Soon, the city leaders came to visit Huang Feng in person. The fact that Huang Feng wanted to pay for his own practice was spread in the village. Everyone immediately talked about it, although they didn¡¯t know why those leaders came to Huang Feng. They know what Huang Feng has done outside, but they know a little bit, Huang Feng has developed, and there is a powerful man in their village!


    So, after those people left, many villagers came to Huang Feng¡¯s house curiously. Faced with these people, Huang Feng¡¯s parents had no difficulty in dealing with them. Huang Feng¡¯s mother felt for her son too. Pride, so when facing the people in the village, he also praised his son constantly, and those people were also holding Huang Feng, which made Huang Feng''s mother even more happy.


    There was a hustle and bustle, and it was not until lunch time that Huang Feng''s house calmed down. However, it is certain that Huang Feng will be the main object of discussion during this time in the whole village.


    "Come on, my son eat more. I didn''t expect that the leaders of the city would come to visit you." At the dinner table, Huang Feng''s mother finally remembered to pick up vegetables for her son while she was picking vegetables for Bai Xiaorou. .


    "That''s what they want from Xiaofeng." Huang Feng''s father said. He now understands the key. Naturally, those people will not visit an ordinary person for no reason.


    "That''s why our son is great, why don''t you see those leaders to visit other people?" Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "They count on Xiaofeng to invest here." Huang Feng''s father said, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "Xiaofeng, do you really want to invest here? You have to decide your own affairs, not because of those people. change idea."


    Although Huang Feng''s father was a little afraid of those officials, he didn''t want his son''s hard-earned money to be wasted in this way.


    "Yes, son, although they speak nicely, you can''t be fooled by them." After all, Huang Feng''s mother was still facing her son, so she said quickly.


    "I know." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Actually, I originally planned to invest in my hometown. How to say, I am also from Huaizhou. Although I am developing in Jiangzhou now, I also want to give my hometown. Those who make some contributions, even if they don¡¯t come to me, I will go to them.¡±


    "Since you have made a decision, we won''t say anything. You are in charge of your affairs." Huang Feng''s father said: "However, you have developed yourself so that you can keep your roots, which is great."


    Huang Feng would have to spend more than 10 million to build the road. Obviously Huang Feng must have other industries. However, at this time, Huang Feng¡¯s parents have accepted the fact that their son really made a lot of money. I didn¡¯t ask any more. Looking at the leaders just now, both of them were very flustered. However, their son was doing very well. They knew that his son had really grown up. What happened to them, the two old men It''s inappropriate to ask questions.


    "That''s right, when the people next door heard that you were going to build a road, they almost didn''t boast you of a flower." Huang Feng''s mother said with a smile, her face full of pride, the villagers just now, but will Her son praised it for a long time.


    You know, the villagers have endured this road for a long time. The village and the town are thinking of repairing it, but they can¡¯t do anything if there is no funding. Now, Huang Feng appears to repair it by himself, which makes the villagers right. Of course he was very grateful.


    "If anyone can put in ten million, I will also boast a flower." Huang Feng''s father said.


    "Yes, that''s more than ten million." Huang Feng''s mother felt distressed when she thought of her son''s contribution. So much money was just thrown out, "Can you regret it?"


    "What are you talking about?" Huang Feng''s father said irritably. He had already said it in front of so many leaders, and there would be no room for remorse. Otherwise, how would you let those leaders think about you?I would definitely write down this account in my heart.


    "No, when the road is repaired, I must go there twice a day." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    In that way, Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou and Huang Tingting couldn''t be amused. Huang Tingting said with a smile: "Mom, you will be tired by then."


    "I''m willing to be tired, but my son spent a lot of money to repair it. I should go several times." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    After a meal, Huang Feng suddenly remembered something, and said to his mother, "When will I go to grandma''s house?"


    "Tomorrow." Huang Feng''s mother said, "Tomorrow, your three uncles will all be back.


    Huang Feng¡¯s father was an only child, and his parents died early. Therefore, there are no too many relatives here, but her mother has more brothers and sisters. Huang Feng has three uncles and two aunts, and Huang Feng His grandma and grandpa are still alive. Every year, Huang Feng and his family will go to grandma''s house before the New Year, and everyone will get together.


    However, after Huang Feng was admitted to college, Huang Feng¡¯s family was not very happy to attend this gathering, mainly because Huang Feng¡¯s father was just an ordinary farmer without the help of brothers and sisters. When gathering there, naturally I have to be invited to see some, especially Huang Feng¡¯s eldest uncle and second uncle. The eldest uncle is a small official in the town, although compared to those whom Huang Feng has met now, the official position is not enough. However, such an identity is very important in the farming family, and Huang Feng''s mother-in-law''s family is also in charge of the uncle.


    And Huang Feng''s second uncle is a business man. He has some talents in this area and earned some money. Naturally, his identity has also risen, and his speech is a little erratic.


    Relatively speaking, Huang Feng''s family is going to be bleak. Huang Feng''s parents know ordinary farmers. In this way, it is normal to be despised in such a big family gathering.


    However, this situation only got better after Huang Feng was admitted to the university. In the eyes of rural people like them, college students are still a very important existence. Therefore, Huang Feng saved a lot of face for his parents.


    However, after Huang Feng graduated, he never came back. You don''t need to think about it. Those relatives will definitely have some gossip. Huang Feng still knows those relatives very well.


    "Got it." Huang Feng nodded.


    "Son, when you get there tomorrow, pay attention to your words. I know you are able to bear it now. However, they are relatives after all. If they are mainly not too much, they can bear it, and it is considered that they have not heard." Huang Feng''s father said to Huang. Feng exhorted.


    Huang Feng¡¯s father would go there all these years. Naturally, he knew what those relatives were. Although, many times, those people looked down on themselves as farmers, but Huang Feng¡¯s father didn¡¯t blame those people too much. I think they are just some people''s style, some love to show off.


    And his son has made good achievements now, so he is worried that his son will be arrogant and say something too impulsive at the party tomorrow. In that case, the face of both parties will definitely not look good.


    "Knowing Dad, I know what to do." Huang Feng said.


    If Huang Feng only made a little money and was a little better than his relatives, Huang Feng might really do that kind of revenge, but now he has made too much money. It''s not comparable to those of his relatives. The level is different, so the perspective of seeing the problem is naturally different.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s heart really did not have the same knowledge as those relatives, and Huang Feng also knew that when he was in college, his second uncle''s family also paid for it. After all, at that time, Huang Feng''s family The situation is more difficult. Huang Feng''s grades are average, and the school he took the exam is also average, so the cost is naturally a lot.


    Although what his second aunt said at the time was a bit awkward, but in the end it was borrowed money, and the money was only paid back recently. Therefore, Huang Feng also knows that the words of those relatives are a little awkward, but, After all, they are relatives, and they will still help when they need to help.


    "It''s fine if you know, I''m afraid you are young and energetic." Huang Feng''s father said.


    "How come, I am very mature, OK, I don''t know them in general." Huang Feng said.


    Hearing the conversation between Huang Feng and his father, Huang Feng¡¯s mother was also relieved. After all, they were relatives on her side. Moreover, they had spoken a little bit ugly before. If Huang Feng really talked to those people tomorrow She who is in the middle is the most uncomfortable if she is in the middle.


    But now that she saw Huang Feng''s attitude, she felt relieved. Her son was indeed mature. It would be best to have such an idea.

 1647 Chapter 1647

    In the evening, Huang Feng did not share another room with Bai Xiaorou. Bai Xiaorou was called by Huang Tingting. In her words, she wanted to talk more with this future sister-in-law.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou naturally didn¡¯t have any opinions. Both of them were old husbands and old wives, and they cared about this night, but Huang Feng¡¯s mother gave her daughter a few eyes and signaled her not to be broken. Huang Tingting didn''t see the good thing between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, and almost never got beaten by her mother.


    Huang Tingting didn¡¯t mean to disturb the affairs between Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou. She was really curious about Bai Xiaorou and Su Yumo. The last time I went to Jiangzhou, I was in a hurry to come and go. Everyone was eating in Jiangzhou. For fun, there is not much time for real chatting, and when there is an opportunity this time, Huang Tingting will naturally not miss it.


    And Bai Xiaorou didn''t conceal Huang Tingting''s questions. Except for the storage box, she would answer all other things as long as Huang Tingting asked.


    "So, my brother has more women?" Huang Tingting learned of the existence of Li Bingyun, Zhu Xiyu, Zhang Ziyu and others from Xiang Bai Xiaorou''s mouth. She was deeply moved. When she went to Jiangzhou last time, she I feel that my brother has more women, but I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen him for a while, and my brother has a few more women.


    My brother is really bothersome!Although Huang Tingting is Huang Feng¡¯s younger sister, she still couldn¡¯t stop having this kind of thought in her heart. What surprised her was that Su Yumo, Bai Xiaorou and other women in front of her were not too concerned about her brother¡¯s affairs. There are many opinions, maybe because I think my brother has enough women, and I don¡¯t care if there are more.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou nodded: "In the past few days, they have all gone home one after another. In the next few years, they will come to visit their uncles and aunts, and you will be able to see them."


    "Does my mother know?" Huang Tingting asked.


    "Auntie doesn''t know yet, Huang Feng hasn''t said yet." Bai Xiaojudo.


    "Hehe." Huang Tingting smiled suddenly and gleefully: "My mother used to urge my brother to find a girlfriend. Now it¡¯s fine. Not only did my brother find him, but he also found so many. I don¡¯t know when it will happen, my mom will see. When so many people call her mother, what kind of expression it will be, it is interesting to think about it."


    Huang Tingting did mean to gloat. Her mother had been worried about her brother¡¯s marriage before, but now it¡¯s fine. Her brother not only found a girlfriend, but also, whether it¡¯s quantity or quality, it¡¯s all first-class. She is a young man. When I first learned about this, I was shocked, and I didn''t know whether my mother would accept it. At that time, it was probably harder to accept it than myself.


    Thinking of her mother''s shocked expression, Huang Tingting wanted to laugh.


    "I didn''t expect that even big beauties like Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu are my brother''s women. My brother is really amazing." Huang Tingting said with emotion.


    Around Huang Tingting, there are many fans of Li Bingyun. In fact, Li Bingyun has fans of all ages in the past few years since her debut. However, her fans are mainly young people, and many young people like her. The classmates and friends around Huang Tingting are naturally no exception.


    Huang Tingting also likes Li Bingyun very much. Before, she, Mengmeng and Wenwen also said that after the college entrance examination is over, they must go to Li Bingyun''s concert and ask for her signature.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Tingting didn¡¯t expect that Li Bingyun would now become one of her "sister-in-law". She felt that this was incredible. Such a thing was really crazy. If those around her knew that Li Bingyun was her sister-in-law, If it''s still one, I don''t know what kind of expression it will be. I guess, I''m stunned.


    Thinking of this, Huang Tingting was a little proud. You know that Li Bingyun is the goddess of many boys around him. In order to protect Li Bingyun, she often fights against fans of other stars on the Internet. As a result, such a goddess wants to enter herself. Home, Huang Tingting can''t even think about it.


    As for Zhu Xiyu, because of the movie that was just released, she also has some fans of her own. Although it can''t be compared with Li Bingyun''s, the outstanding roles and performances in the movie still make people be attracted by many people. Remember, even if you don¡¯t know her fans, they all know such a person. It can be said that Zhu Xiyu is a very popular one among the newly emerging stars.


    And this big beauty, who has just emerged and is likely to become a superstar in the future, was given to the harem by her brother at the beginning. Huang Tingting really admires her brother.


    Seeing Huang Tingting''s shocked expression, Bai Xiaorou was also a little amused. They are usually together and don''t feel much. However, for ordinary people like Huang Tingting, they will be shocked when they hear such news, but it is normal.


    "By the way, Sister Xiaorou, will it be inconvenient if I live in a villa?" Huang Tingting asked. After all, in that villa, all her brother¡¯s women lived in by herself as a "little sister-in-law". It feels inappropriate.


    "There is no inconvenience." Bai Xiaorou said: "Your brother, and us, but have been waiting for you to come. Your room has been cleaned up all the time, and you can live in after you come."


    In fact, whether it is Huang Tingting''s room or the rooms of her two girlfriends, slaves usually clean up the room. Therefore, the room is spotless and has no smell. As long as people come, you can live in.


    Bai Xiaorou''s words made Huang Tingting feel at ease. She was worried that her arrival would cause trouble to her brother and sister-in-law, but now it seems that she is more worried.


    "By the way, does my brother have a lot of business and are very powerful? I think the big leaders in the city today are very polite to my brother." Huang Tingting said, she only knows that her brother now has his own business And, it''s still developing very well, knowing how good it is, she doesn''t know.


    "Let''s put it this way, within five years, everything that involves people''s food, clothing, housing, and transportation will have your brother''s property." Bai Xiaorou said, as a close woman next to Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou certainly knows Huang Feng''s The layout, so what she is talking about now is not an exaggeration at all, even Bai Xiaorou feels that it may not take five years to achieve this goal.


    "So awesome?" In Bai Xiaorou''s opinion, it was already a modest statement, but it shocked Huang Tingting: "My brother is really so awesome?"


    "Of course." Bai Xiaorou said with some pride: "In the future, your brother''s products will enter every household and involve all aspects of people''s lives. It can be said that there are no areas that your brother does not involve. In addition, as long as it involves In the field that it reaches, it will definitely be the top presence in that industry."


    Because of the storage box, Huang Feng does not lack advanced technology, but because the big guys above are watching now, Huang Feng now has no way to take out all the skills at once, he can only be slow Come slowly, otherwise, he won''t make a five-year plan. If those things are taken out, maybe within a year, he will be able to reach the goal.


    Huang Tingting heard it, but she was stunned. Although she could tell from today¡¯s events that her brother is not simple, she did not expect that it would be so simple. If Bai Xiaorou said all the truth, then she My brother''s future industry will be a giant, which is scary to think about.


    "So, you don''t have too much pressure now. With your brother, she can do whatever she wants in the future. As long as you like it, your brother will not object." Bai Xiaorou said: "However, for learning On the one hand, your brother has been thinking that you can pass the entrance exam to Jiangda University. This may be because he didn''t pass the exam. So, I hope you will not be like him."


    The women around Huang Feng know that Huang Feng has always regretted going to a school that was not very good at the beginning. Therefore, he does not want his sister to be the same as himself, and regrets in the future, although she will definitely not use it in the future. I am worried about life and work, but Huang Feng still hopes that she can be admitted to a good university.


    "I know." Huang Tingting nodded. She knew her brother''s expectations. Of course, she also knew that it was because of her good academic performance. If her grades were really bad, her brother would also I won''t have such a requirement for myself. My brother must think that since he has the ability to pass the exam, he should not waste the opportunity.


    The aunt and sister-in-law talked for a long time before going to bed, and after this night of chat, the relationship between Bai Xiao and Huang Tingting became much closer, and Huang Tingting also knew a lot about her brother¡¯s situation, even including Before Huang Feng was developed, the experience of living in a rental house and working everywhere made Huang Tingting even more admired and distressed for her brother. She also knew in her heart that perhaps it was the experience during that period that made him worry about education. Embrace it.


    And Huang Tingting also secretly decided that she must not let her brother down.


    The next morning, Bai Xiaorou got up on time. Huang Tingting did not wake up because she slept too late. This made Huang Tingting¡¯s mother even more annoyed. She was still angry with her daughter about what happened last night. So, she broke into her daughter''s room, and directly woken up the daughter who was still asleep, and asked her to wash up earlier, and she was going to leave relatives later.


    Although Huang Tingting was dissatisfied, but there was no way, who would let herself provoke her mother.

 1648 Chapter 1648

    After a few people finished their breakfast, they took Huang Feng''s car to go to grandma''s house.


    Huang Feng¡¯s mother¡¯s natal family is in another town, and the distance between the two villages is not short. Therefore, it¡¯s troublesome to move between relatives. In addition, Huang Feng¡¯s parents are ordinary farmers, so, Relatives on both sides usually walk less.


    Huang Feng once again felt the difficulty of walking on the rural roads, and the road was very bumpy. This was because Huang Feng¡¯s car was good. Otherwise, the average car would be more bumpy and people would vomit when sitting inside. It''s all possible.


    It was originally a journey that could be reached in 20 minutes. As a result, Huang Feng and the others drove for more than 30 minutes to arrive. It was indeed time to repair this road.


    "This is a broken road, every time I come, it won''t work." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "I haven''t heard you say it before? Why do you dislike it now?" Huang Feng''s father said.


    "I think that my son has done a great thing, and this road should have been built long ago." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    Huang Feng smiled and did not speak.


    A few people came to the eldest uncle''s house, and the grandmother and grandfather took turns living in the house of their three sons, so that it would be convenient for the three sons to take care of the elderly. This month it will be the uncle''s turn.


    Although Huang Feng feels that his elder uncle and his second uncle speak a little awkwardly, he still does a good job in respecting the elderly, and so far there has been no bad word. This is still not easy in the countryside. .


    When Huang Feng got out of the car, a dog rushed out and yelled at the two strangers Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou in a fierce manner.


    "Go away." Huang Feng''s mother was not afraid. She kicked the dog aside with one foot. The dog looked at Huang Feng''s mother, then looked at Huang Feng, and barked again unwillingly. Then, Then he drooped his tail and ran aside.


    Obviously, the dog knew Huang Feng''s parents and Tingting. Although they didn''t come here many, they would come occasionally. The dog remembered the taste of Huang Feng''s parents and knew that they were acquaintances.


    Maybe it was because I heard that Gouzi had just exchanged. Someone came out of the house to check the situation. Although he hadn''t seen him for more than two years, Huang Feng knew at a glance. This person is the aunt.


    "Who am I here? It turns out to be you. I came here quite early today." Huang Feng''s aunt said when she saw Huang Feng''s parents. Then she saw Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou, and she was slightly shocked. Xiaofeng is back too? I''m afraid I haven''t seen you for more than two years? Are you finally willing to go home? We thought you bought a house in Jiangzhou and settled down.


    "My son bought a house in Jiangzhou and settled down, but he still has to come back this Chinese New Year." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "Bringing bragging." Huang Feng''s aunt obviously didn''t believe it. How expensive is the house in Jiangzhou?Even if she hadn''t been there, she knew that it was the capital city of Qing Province, and the housing price was three or four times that of Huaizhou. This is still a bad location. If it is a good location, the housing price will be more expensive.


    With Huang Feng and his family, can they buy a house in Jiangzhou?No one would believe it to anyone. Renting a house there is pretty much the same.


    In fact, Huang Feng has not come back for the New Year in the past two years, and these relatives in the family have guessed that it must be Huang Feng who has been messing around a lot outside and has no face to come back. Therefore, if you want to buy a house in Jiangzhou, then Even more impossible.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s aunt was regarded as a lie that Huang Feng''s mother told her to protect her son.


    "Hello, Auntie." Huang Feng said hello without hearing the last whisper of Auntie.


    "Good aunt," Bai Xiaorou also said.


    Hearing what Bai Xiaorou called herself, Huang Feng''s aunt was shocked, then looked at Bai Xiaorou with a little surprise and said, "This is..."


    "This is my Xiaofeng''s girlfriend, Bai Xiaorou, how about it, pretty?" Huang Feng''s mother proudly introduced. Before, she was worried that her son would be immature and would run against relatives. In fact, after arriving here On the contrary, she herself couldn''t help but want to show off her son''s grades. After all, her son has the ability, and she must be very happy to be a mother.


    "Well, it''s pretty, isn''t it from a big city?" Huang Feng''s aunt said looking at Bai Xiaorou. The temperament of Bai Xiaorou is obviously different from that of girls in the village, although she doesn''t have much to say. But, in terms of temperament alone, this is obviously a girl in a big city.


    To be honest, Huang Feng¡¯s aunt was a little shocked by Bai Xiaorou¡¯s temperament. She also had a son herself, and always wanted her son to marry a girl from a city, preferably from a big city. Girls in the city have an inexplicable affection.


    However, his son finally married a girl from the county town.


    "Yes, Xiaorou is from the imperial capital." Huang Feng''s mother said, perhaps thinking of Bai Xiaorou''s identity as an orphan, she continued: "We will be from Huaizhou in the future."


    Huang Feng¡¯s aunt was even more shocked when she heard that Bai Xiaorou belonged to the imperial capital. For people in third-tier backward cities like them, or rural people, the imperial capital¡¯s people are higher than ordinary people. Therefore, When I heard that Bai Xiaorou was from the imperial capital, she was even more in awe of Bai Xiaorou, and she didn''t even dare to look too much.


    "Come in, come in and sit down." It may be because of Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng''s aunt''s attitude today is still very good.


    "Where is Grandma?" Huang Feng asked.


    "After eating, the two went out for a walk and haven''t come back yet." Huang Feng''s aunt said.


    Huang Feng''s grandma''s body is still very good, very healthy, so it is normal to go out for a walk.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s aunt saw Huang Feng moving things out from the trunk of the car, and she thought to herself, is this Huang Feng really developed? Moreover, the car looks not cheap. , Yes, you can marry a girl from the Imperial Capital. That''s definitely not bad. The girl from the Imperial Capital must have a high-sightedness. If Huang Feng is not good, Bai Xiaorou would not be attracted to her.


    Thinking about it this way, Huang Feng¡¯s aunt was a little envious of Huang Feng¡¯s parents. The two of them were really lucky. They were just ordinary farmers. Not to mention that their son married a girl from the imperial capital. It seems that the development is not bad now, and the two people are afraid that they will start to enjoy themselves in the future.


    What makes Huang Feng¡¯s aunt envy even more is that Bai Xiaorou is very diligent and helps Huang Feng move things. She is not as squeamish as a girl in a big city. She thinks of her daughter-in-law, who is only from the county town. Willing to do things, such a comparison makes her even more envious of Huang Feng''s parents.


    As several people were talking, Huang Feng¡¯s grandma was also back. When I saw Huang Feng, I was very happy. I haven¡¯t seen him for more than two years. Huang Feng can clearly see that the wrinkles on his grandma¡¯s face have increased. The old state is more obvious, but his complexion is good and he looks healthy.


    After learning that Bai Xiaorou was Huang Feng¡¯s girlfriend, her grandma even took Bai Xiaorou¡¯s hand and talked about it, and Bai Xiaorou also honestly and respectfully accompanied Huang Feng¡¯s grandma to chat, which made Huang Feng¡¯s aunt even more envied. Why is his daughter-in-law not so sensible?What good things have Huang Feng''s parents have to go?


    Seeing this scene, Huang Feng¡¯s parents were also very happy. They were originally very satisfied with Bai Xiaorou, but now they see that Bai Xiaorou is able to chat with Huang Feng¡¯s grandma so patiently, they are even more satisfied, who Don''t want your junior to be a filial person?In this case, their life in old age is also guaranteed, right?


    In fact, what they don''t know is that Bai Xiaorou still enjoys chatting with Huang Feng''s grandma. She is an orphan herself. She has not been loved by her parents since she was a child, let alone her grandparents. Now that she has such an opportunity, how can she be bored?


    Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou and Huang Tingting were with her grandma, while Huang Feng¡¯s parents were preparing lunch with Huang Feng¡¯s aunt. Although the formal gathering was in the evening, Huang Feng¡¯s uncle would not come back at noon. The second uncle''s family will not come back until the afternoon, but with so many people, they still have to eat at noon, so this meal must be prepared.


    And when it was about noon, Huang Feng¡¯s brother-in-law also returned. Among the brothers and sisters of Huang Feng¡¯s mother, Huang Feng¡¯s brother-in-law was the youngest. He is only about 40 years old now. His home is also in this village. Today I learned that Huang Feng''s parents are here, so I came here.


    When I saw Huang Feng, Huang Feng''s younger uncle was also a little surprised, and then he also chatted with Huang Feng.


    From the chat, Huang Feng also knows that his brother-in-law now works in a factory and his salary is average. Of course, he is better than Huang Feng¡¯s parents who are just farmers. However, now he has to provide for his children to study. Naturally it is much bigger than before.


    "Uncle, have you ever thought about coming out of the factory?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Coming out of the factory? What else can I do when I come out?" Uncle Huang Feng laughed at himself, but what he was talking about was nothing more than a high school degree. With such a degree, the part-time job in the city suffered a lot. Where can I go to work in a nearby factory?


    "Doing business is like the second uncle." Huang Feng said.


    "One has no money, and I don''t have the talent for that." Huang Feng''s uncle said. Of course he also wants to do business like his second brother, but he has no start-up capital, and even if he is rich He didn''t dare to do it anymore. He felt that he didn''t have the talent in that area, and doing business was just losing money.


    Huang Feng nodded, it seems that my uncle still has a clear position for himself.


    "The kind of fruits and vegetables, how about fish?" Huang Feng asked suddenly.

 1649 Chapter 1649 Shock of Relatives

    "Farming? It''s better to work and earn money." Huang Feng''s uncle frowned when he heard Huang Feng''s words. Obviously, he also knew that the income of farmers around him was not as high as that of him. Speaking of output, the annual price is not fixed, and you will lose yourself upright if you are not careful.


    Therefore, he feels that he still works in the factory stably. Although his salary is not too high, he is already an old employee in the factory and his job is still very stable.


    "That''s it, uncle, I plan to open a restaurant in Huaizhou. The ingredients I use are all planned to grow by myself. Therefore, the amount is a lot. I plan to let my dad contract some land in the village outside and grow fruits and vegetables. , That is obviously not enough. If you are interested, you can contract here. Use the seeds I give to plant them. They grow fast. Moreover, I will buy the vegetables and fruits that I plant. You don¡¯t have to worry about sales." Huang Feng said.


    Since it is necessary to invest in Huaizhou, Huangfeng will definitely open this restaurant, and the ingredients used are all grown by itself. This way, the quantity needed is naturally large, but fortunately those seeds grow at a very fast rate. It''s fast, but even so, Huang Feng plans to spend a lot of land and grow vegetables in this nearby village.


    And Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to make his parents too tired. Besides, Huang Feng also wanted to help his uncle, so he planned to let him contract. However, Huang Feng was not sure whether his uncle would be willing, after all. , He hadn''t done this kind of thing before, and he would definitely hesitate in his heart. It was not like being in a factory, where he was familiar and stable.


    "You want to open a restaurant? Where did you get the money?" Huang Feng''s uncle asked.


    "Of course I have money. My uncle saw the car outside. I bought it." Huang Feng could only say so in order to give his uncle confidence.


    "You bought it? I thought you borrowed it." Uncle Huang Feng said directly.


    "Who would borrow such a good car?" Huang Feng said silently, why didn''t he believe that he bought it by himself, because he thought he borrowed it?The current luxury car is so easy to pick up?


    "That''s true." Huang Feng''s uncle nodded. If he had such a good car, he would probably not borrow it casually: "So, do you really have money to open a restaurant? Do you have to buy a lot of ingredients?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded in response.


    "This matter, you let me think about it." Huang Feng''s uncle said.


    After all, Uncle Huang Feng had no plans in this regard before, and he had been familiar with life there for many years in the factory, and he did not want to change randomly.


    Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s brother-in-law didn¡¯t know how long his nephew¡¯s restaurant could be open. In case the restaurant went bankrupt after it opened for a while, who would sell the fruits and vegetables he grew?Those seeds are provided by Huang Feng, and others may not collect them.


    In addition, if you want to contract the land, it will definitely cost a lot of money. I have to find others to borrow it. If the development is good, then it is better to say that if the development is not as expected, then I will owe something. The ass is in debt, which is obviously not a good thing for him who is slowly feeling the pressure now.


    "Okay, uncle, you first think about it, anyway, I''ve been staying at home these days." Huang Feng said, "If you have a decision, call me."


    "Okay." Huang Feng''s younger uncle replied, and then said with a smile: "Xiaofeng has really grown up, and he has become more capable, and he knows he needs to help his younger uncle."


    Huang Feng smiled and said, "Since I am capable, I certainly hope to help a bunch of relatives."


    "Well, you can think about it this way. Remember, no matter how well you develop in the future, relatives are relatives. They are not comparable to other people, you know?" Huang Feng''s uncle said.


    He also knows that some people in the family are sometimes uncomfortable talking, but after all, everyone is relatives. When they need help, someone will definitely help. This is nothing other than the relationship.


    "I know, uncle." Huang Feng said.


    Lunch was ready soon. Everyone had a lively lunch together. After the meal, Huang Feng¡¯s brother-in-law went to the factory. He had to go to work in the afternoon. Tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve. Today is the last day of work. One guard must stand still.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng''s aunt also received a call from her uncle, saying that the reunion dinner in the evening would be eaten in the hotel, and the private room had already been booked, so there was no need for it at home.


    Because tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve, each family will gather on their own, so tonight is the reunion dinner for this big family.


    And the annual reunion dinner is arranged by the uncle, and Huang Feng and his family naturally have no objection.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng, Bai Xiaorou and Huang Tingting were strolling around the village. Actually, there are not many interesting things in this village. Obviously, there is no way to compare it with the city. However, it is quiet, and , The air is good, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou also enjoy the peaceful life here.


    Towards the evening, people from Huang Feng¡¯s two aunts¡¯ homes all came. Several sisters met. Naturally, there was a lot to say. Huang Feng¡¯s mother went to chat, and the two aunts¡¯ homes People, seeing Huang Feng, were also a little surprised and a little happy. After all, it was a long time since I saw him.


    On the other hand, Huang Feng was chatting with his two uncles. These two uncles were just ordinary office workers. After knowing that the sports car in front of the house belonged to Huang Feng, he paid more attention to Huang Feng. , There is not much meaning for the elders to teach the younger ones.


    In the two uncles¡¯ house, each has a child who is older than Huang Feng. They are both married and have their own jobs. Therefore, they will arrive later. Therefore, Huang Feng has not been able to see himself. Of those two cousins.


    Before long, Bai Xiaorou was also dragged away by Huang Feng¡¯s mother to chat. Her son had a daughter-in-law, which was naturally a happy thing for Huang Feng¡¯s mother, plus Bai Xiaorou¡¯s conditions were very good. Huang Feng''s mother is more like and happy because she is beautiful and well-behaved and sensible. Therefore, this joy also wants to share with her sisters.


    In the evening, a car drove over. Huang Feng did not expect it to be on the Fourth Ring Road. You know, such a car is still rare in the countryside, and when the second uncle¡¯s family got out of the car, Huang Feng knew that this second uncle should have developed quite well in recent years.


    "Is all here? There is a traffic jam on this road, so it''s not easy to walk." Huang Feng''s second uncle said when he saw the relatives in the whole house. When he saw Huang Feng, he said slightly, "Xiaofeng is back?"


    "Well, second uncle is good." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng¡¯s second uncle nodded, and then said: ¡°It¡¯s fine to come back. Even if you don¡¯t mess around outside, you still have to come back this year. After a few years, don¡¯t go out. Come to your second uncle¡¯s factory. You arrange your work and you are guaranteed to be better than yours outside."


    "Thank you second uncle, I don''t need it for the time being," Huang Feng said.


    "You kid, you just want face, what''s going on when you come back? There is nothing special about college students. In the second uncle''s job, there are also college students, or famous universities. The result? Don''t you still come to work for your second uncle? So, You have to put down the bottom, making money is the most important thing. You will think about it when you have money." Huang Feng¡¯s second uncle thought that Huang Feng couldn¡¯t put down the bottom, so he rejected his kindness. Just said.


    "Second brother, you should take a look at Xiaofeng''s car. Xiaofeng is doing pretty well outside now." This is, Huang Feng''s aunt said.


    "Car? When did Xiaofeng buy a car? Young people still need to be more down-to-earth. You buy a car early now, and it won''t be too late when the conditions keep up." Huang Feng''s second uncle said while looking towards Huang Feng''s car.


    It''s just that when he saw Huang Feng''s car, he was stunned. It seemed that he couldn''t believe what he saw. Then, some incredible looked at Huang Feng and said, "This is your car?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    "Sure it''s not your boss, or rent it? I said, it''s understandable that you want face, but it''s not necessary in front of your relatives." Huang Feng''s second uncle still didn''t believe it.


    "I really bought this car." Huang Feng said, "I wouldn''t rent a car just to save the face."


    Although Huang Feng said so, Huang Feng¡¯s second uncle is still a little unbelievable. Although he does not know what brand of this car is, he still looks better than his own car. The price is definitely not cheap. Huang Feng can Can you buy it?It''s impossible to look at it, right?


    At this time, the second uncle¡¯s child looked at Huang Feng and seemed to be confirming, and then said: "Xiaofeng? Did you play a movie?"


    Huang Feng looked at this cousin and said, "Yes, when I was okay, I played one."


    "It''s really you." Huang Feng''s cousin immediately laughed happily and said: "When I watched a movie before, I felt familiar, and the name is the same again. I can''t believe it. I didn''t expect it. You will act in a movie."


    Obviously, Huang Feng''s cousin must have watched Huang Feng''s latest movie. The other relatives are all in the countryside, and they are old again. It is normal to not go to the cinema to watch a movie.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s cousin, who is only about 30 years old, would go to the cinema to watch a movie. That is normal. So I knew that Huang Feng played a movie, but the decision before was a little weird, so he thought it was just the same name. It''s just a little like. Now that Huang Feng said so, he was sure that he was a person.


    "What the hell is going on?" Huang Feng''s second uncle and other relatives asked with some doubts, how did Xiaofeng connect with the movie?

 1650 Chapter 1650

    "That''s it." So, the child of Huang Feng''s second uncle''s family, Huang Feng''s cousin, told Huang Feng about the movie.


    "Has Xiaofeng really become a big star?" Huang Feng''s uncle said.


    "It''s not a big star, it''s just for fun," Huang Feng said.


    "I heard that those stars can make a lot of money by making a movie. There are millions, tens of millions. Xiaofeng is really rich." Huang Feng''s other uncle said.


    "It''s just a little bit." Huang Feng didn''t mean to show off in front of his family.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng''s cousin didn''t know that Huang Feng was the news of the boss of "Time and Space Entertainment", otherwise, the people on the scene would be even more shocked.


    However, even so, when other people look at Huang Feng, their eyes are obviously different. This is a movie that can make millions, tens of millions, just make a movie and make money. Money is something they won''t necessarily earn in their lifetime.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s second uncle did not continue to educate Huang Feng. As for the matter of letting Huang Feng go to his factory, I didn¡¯t even mention it. Huang Feng makes money so easily. Now his worth is definitely not low. How could he be willing? Go to his factory for a salary of several thousand yuan a month?


    Huang Feng''s second uncle even felt that his face was a little feverish, and he was showing off in front of Huang Feng just now, trading him, now I feel embarrassed to think about it.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t have any special feelings. When he spoke, he didn''t have that kind of domineering appearance. He was still very peaceful and treated these relatives with respect.


    This made the relatives around him very happy. Xiaofeng has developed and did not look down on them. They even feel very honored.


    After the brother-in-law came back, everyone went to the hotel booked by the brother-in-law. As for the brother-in-law himself, because there was some delay, he would come back immediately, and he would go directly to the hotel, so everyone didn''t have to wait for him.


    The relatives of Huang Feng¡¯s family, those who drove cars, and those who rode electric cars, rode to the hotel mightily. Huang Feng¡¯s grandma was also sitting in Huangfeng¡¯s car, feeling the comfort of the car. , The two old people also said that Huang Feng has really grown up and has the ability to say that Huang Feng is a little embarrassed.


    The hotel is in the county seat, a little away from my uncle¡¯s house, but fortunately, the county seat is still very lively at this time, because it¡¯s the Chinese New Year, and people who work outside are coming back one after another, so whether it¡¯s in the countryside or in the county , This time is very lively, and it is fortunate that Huang Feng''s uncle has a relationship, and it is still booked in advance, otherwise, there is no place.


    However, when I arrived at the hotel, something went wrong. The private room reserved by Uncle Huang Feng was favored. Moreover, this person is also a related household. The background does not seem simple, and the attitude is very tough. Ask Huang Feng and the others to change to another private room.


    "Boss, what''s going on? How do you do business? We obviously booked this private room first." The boss came over to discuss with Huang Feng and the others. Several young people not far away seemed to look at Huang Feng arrogantly. Several people, those young people want Huang Feng''s private room.


    The relatives of Huang Feng''s family were very upset about the boss''s attitude and cooking. After all, this private room was booked by himself first. Can''t someone say what he wants and just send it out?That''s too shameful?Moreover, isn''t this a bully?


    The boss is also very embarrassed. He said to the relatives of Huang Feng''s family: "Several people, you should change to a private room. I will give you a 50% discount on today''s food."


    "Are we short of money?" Second Uncle Huang Feng became even more dissatisfied. What do you mean?Think you and others deliberately want to corrupt the money?Are you the kind of people who want to be greedy for petty things?Isn''t this insulting yourself and waiting for others?


    Indeed, although a meal in this hotel is much more expensive than at home, Huang Feng¡¯s second uncle really does not lack that little money. In previous years, it was also organized by Huang Feng¡¯s uncle, and the second uncle mainly paid for it. He is doing a good business, but he doesn''t care about the money.


    "Heh, let me tell you, it''s to give you a face, don''t be shameless!" one of the young people said to Huang Feng ruthlessly.


    "What if we don''t change it?" Huang Feng looked at the other person and said, when can these little fish and shrimps be bullied to his own head?It''s really interesting.


    "No change? No change, I will let you eat this meal at the police station tonight!" The young man was extremely ruthless.


    "You''d better change one. You can''t afford to provoke them." The boss whispered to Huang Feng.


    In addition to Huang Feng, the relatives of Huang Feng¡¯s family are also a little frustrated at this time. Looking at the attitudes of those people, they are obviously from backgrounds. They are all ordinary people, and they really can¡¯t beat these people. It''s not good to be caught.


    "I can''t cheat anymore, I want to see how you let me eat at the police station!" Huang Feng said.


    "What''s wrong?" At this time, Huang Feng''s eldest uncle just rushed over and saw that the relatives in the family were all around, it seemed that something was wrong.


    "Brother, you just came here. These people want our private rooms, so they have to let us change the private rooms. Isn''t this bullying?" Huang Feng said.


    "That''s how it can be done like this."


    Maybe it was Huang Feng''s uncle who came over and gave everyone a sense of security. After all, in their opinion, Huang Feng''s uncle was a civil servant and had something to do with the town. Therefore, he would surely be able to settle things like this.


    However, Huang Feng''s uncle changed his face after seeing the young people, and then said to Huang Feng, "Isn''t it just a private room? Just change it. Where can I eat?"


    "But..." Huang Feng''s second uncle seemed to be unable to believe that his elder brother would admit it like this. Is this a private room problem?This is someone hitting one''s own face directly, and he just agreed. This is too embarrassing, right?


    "It''s nothing, let''s change to a private room to eat." Huang Feng''s uncle waved his hand and said.


    "This person is still sensible. A group of country bumpkins dare to grab a private room with us. Fortunately, I am in a good mood today. Otherwise, you won''t be able to eat and walk around!" Those young people confessed when they saw Huang Feng. It''s even more proud.


    Huang Feng''s uncle''s face changed slightly, but after all, he didn''t say anything. As for the other relatives, he felt uncomfortable, but there was no way. The young people seemed to have backgrounds, and they The most powerful uncle here has already confessed, what else can they do?


    "Wait, uncle, we will eat here and not go anywhere!" Huang Feng said, not that he really intended to be grudge, but if he just changed the private room like this, it is estimated that several relatives are not in the heart. It will be comfortable. At that time, do you want to eat this reunion dinner?Even if it is eaten, it is estimated that there is no taste.


    Therefore, after the uncle admitted, Huang Feng had to stand up.


    "Xiaofeng?!" Huang Feng''s uncle frowned. He only realized that Huang Feng was back at this time. However, at this time, obviously it was not the time to talk nonsense. He said to Huang Feng: "Don''t be arrogant, just a private room. ."


    He was afraid that Huang Feng was young and energetic, and if he offended these people in front of him, himself and these relatives, the future would be difficult.


    "This is our private room. I''m not robbing their private room. Come first and arrive later. There must be a rule." Huang Feng said lightly, then he looked at the boss and said: "Boss, if you don''t follow Believe it or not, this rule will prevent your hotel from opening?"


    Feeling the aura emanating from Huang Feng, the boss felt a little frustrated. He runs a hotel and has met many people. Just now he thought Huang Feng was very ordinary, but now when Huang Feng takes the initiative to speak, he However, he felt that Huang Feng''s momentum had completely changed. The big leaders he had received in the past were not Huang Feng''s opponents in terms of momentum.


    This is also a difficult master!


    At this time, the owner of the hotel was embarrassed. Obviously, neither side was offended. He was the most uncomfortable being caught in the middle, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Boy, who do you think you are? Dare to jump like this in front of me? Originally you gave up your private room obediently, and I didn''t want to care about you. Now if you want to kill you, don''t blame me for being polite!" The young man said.


    However, as soon as his words were spoken, Huang Feng had already reached his side, slapped him away, and lost two teeth. Huang Feng was standing there, looking at him, and said: "Speak carefully. !"


    "Ahem, okay, okay, you dare to beat me, I won''t kill you today, I and your last name!" The young man said bitterly at Huang Feng.


    "I don''t have an unfilial son like you." Huang Feng said.


    The young man did not speak. He took out his cell phone and dialed a call. As soon as the call was made, he shouted at the phone: "The surname is Li, where is your TM? I will be beaten to death. Bring someone here quickly."


    "No, it''s just a small matter, everyone calm down, we don''t want this private room." Huang Feng''s uncle hurriedly stepped forward and said, his face was a little panic, he didn''t expect that Huang Feng said that he would do it quickly. There was no reaction.


    "Now admit it? It''s too late! I must kill you today!" The young man shouted at Huang Feng''s uncle with a grim expression.


    "Bump!" The young man had just finished speaking, he was kicked again in the abdomen, and he slid on the ground for five or six meters before stopping, arching his waist like a cooked shrimp.


    "I want you to speak carefully, you don''t have your ears?" Huang Feng''s figure came again, still so plain, but full of great power.

 1651 Chapter 1651

    "You..." The young man clutched his abdomen, constantly coughing, and wanted to threaten Huang Feng with a few words, but when he saw Huang Feng''s eyes, he swallowed his words back, he believed , As long as he reads another sentence, Huang Feng will definitely come up and beat him again.


    Heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses, and wait for their good people to come, and then ask them to look good.


    "Young Master Wang, are you okay?"


    "Damn, kid, you are dead! Do you know who he is?"


    "Don''t any of you guys want to get out of here tonight!"


    The other young people only reacted at this time. They went to check the situation of the young man and threatened Huang Feng. It¡¯s no wonder that they were so slow in responding. As long as Huang Feng¡¯s movements were too fast, it was completely Don''t talk nonsense with you.


    In addition, they did not expect that someone would dare to beat Wang Shao here. Isn¡¯t this the same as looking for death, so when Huang Feng really beat the young man, they were all shocked. When will this county be? With such a number one, how dare you beat Wang Shao?Do you think you have lived too long?


    As for Huang Feng¡¯s uncle, his face changed a lot when he heard what the youth called the young man who was just beaten by Huang Feng. He was familiar with the young man, but because he was not too familiar with it, he didn¡¯t dare to confirm. , However, even so, he didn''t dare to entangle the other party, confessing to give up the private room early, just didn''t want to offend the other party.


    However, he did not expect that Huang Feng actually said that he would do it with his hands. Moreover, looking like that, the young man¡¯s teeth were not broken, and the names and threats of those young people now let Huang Feng''s uncle was sure, and his previous guess was correct.


    "Huang Feng, why are you acting so recklessly? How can you hit people casually? Go and apologize quickly." Huang Feng''s uncle said to Huang Feng.


    "His mouth is dirty, he deserves to be beaten." Huang Feng said calmly.


    "Big Brother, I can''t blame Xiaofeng for this. It''s obvious that those people are unreasonable." Huang Feng''s mother also stood up and said for her son.


    "That''s right, big brother, why are you so afraid of them? It''s obviously our side." Huang Feng''s second uncle also said. Obviously, he was also very upset when he was just run by those young people''s defiance.


    "What''s the use of Zhanli? Zhanli, you have to enter the police station tonight!" Huang Feng''s uncle said, "Do you know who they are?"


    "Who else can it be? Look at them, it''s like a group of gangsters, and they are not good people at first sight." Huang Tingting said.


    "What bastard? They are all the children of the big brothers in the county!" Huang Feng''s uncle said. At this time, his face was very ugly, because he seemed to have seen himself because of what happened tonight. The official career ended early: "Just the one that Huang Feng just hit, that is the child of Secretary Wang''s family in the county!"


    Originally, Huang Feng''s eldest uncle was not qualified to touch that level. Therefore, he had only seen the Prince from a distance before. Therefore, when he first saw him, he was not sure, but in order not to cause trouble, he decided Recognize the private room.


    However, he didn''t expect that Huang Feng''s temper was so irritable. He went up and said that he would do it. It was the child of Secretary Wang''s family. Now, the matter suddenly became serious, maybe they all have to go in tonight!


    "what!"


    The relatives of Huang Feng¡¯s family were shocked when they heard about the identity of the young man. Huang Feng¡¯s mother asked with a hint of luck, ¡°Which Secretary Wang is it?¡±


    "There is only one Secretary Wang here, which is the one you are thinking of now!" Huang Feng''s uncle said with an ugly expression, and the eyes looking at Huang Feng were also very unfriendly. It doesn''t matter if Huang Feng is back in a few years. Just cause trouble, and it''s still a big deal.


    At this moment, it was not just Huang Feng''s uncle who had an ugly face. Except for Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou at the scene, the faces of everyone else were very ugly, because they all knew the identity of that Wang Shao now. It''s definitely not something they can provoke. I''m afraid what the other party just said was not scaring them, because he can really do it.


    "It''s okay, I can solve this matter." Huang Feng said comfortingly when he saw that his relatives were very worried.


    "You solve it, how can you solve it? You have a fart ability to solve it. You are such a big person, and you still use your brain to do things. What use is it for you to study?" Huang Feng''s uncle said angrily. It''s time, Huang Feng didn''t even mean to repent. He actually said that he would solve it. What can he do as a college student who has just graduated for more than a year?The ability to speak big is not small.


    "Huh, now I know I''m afraid? It''s too late!" Seeing the ugly faces of the relatives of Huang Feng''s family, those young people became more confident after knowing that they might have recognized the identity of themselves and others.


    Huang Feng just squinted at the other party and said nothing. He wanted to see what these people could do.


    Soon, the police sirens rang from far to near, and the faces of those youths became more proud, and the faces of relatives in Huang Feng''s family looked even more ugly. They now wish to leave immediately, but they knew , Even if you leave now, it will still be useless if things are not resolved tonight.


    Huang Feng stood in front of everyone, like a wall, blocking everyone behind him, while Bai Xiaorou was comforting Huang Feng¡¯s parents and told them not to worry. To be honest, this scene is really not enough for Huang Feng and Huang Feng. Bai Xiaorou looked at it, so the emotions of the two did not even fluctuate much.


    "Wang Shao, Wang Shao, how are you?" At this moment, a man in uniform trot in, looking worried and worried.


    "My surname is Li, why are you so slow? Do you want to see me being beaten to death, you will be happy?" The young man who was beaten by Huang Feng, supported by his companion, stood up and saw The face of the person who came in was still not very attractive.


    "How can it be, I rushed as soon as I received the call, oh, who is so courageous to reach Shao Wang?" The man saw the blood on the corner of Wang Shao''s mouth and immediately guessed what was going on. I was also shocked, how could someone dare to beat Young Master here?Is this tired of living?


    "It''s them!" Shao Wang''s companion pointed to Huang Feng and the others and said, "Get them quickly."


    "Wait!" Wang Shao said suddenly. Then, he let his companion loosen, walked towards Huangfeng, and said, "Let me return the one just now!"


    After that, Shao Wang walked towards Huang Feng with a grim look. He was not lightly beaten by Huang Feng just now. After a long time, he still hasn''t fully relieved. Although Huang Feng was taken away, the life is definitely not easy, and he will definitely be. Suffering, but Shao Wang still wanted to do it himself to find him who had just been beaten back.


    "Do you want to hit me?" Huang Feng looked at Wang Shao in front of him with some amusement and said, if he was beaten by such an ordinary person, then he wouldn''t have to live.


    "Yes, you are right, didn''t you have the courage just now? If you have the ability, you can do it again." Wang Shao said to Huang Feng with a wild smile.


    "As you wish!" Huang Feng said lightly. In the other''s incredible eyes, another slap was drawn out. This time Huang Feng hit the other side of the face, so the other side''s face also swelled up. , The two sides are symmetrical, it looks more comfortable, of course, along with the swollen face, there are two teeth flying out.


    Everyone at the scene also looked at Huang Feng in disbelief. There was no sound at all. They couldn''t believe it. Under this situation, Huang Feng actually dared to do it. He did it in front of those people. Are you looking for death?Still feel that he is dead anyway, this is dying madness?


    "Ah!" Finally, Shao Wang''s screams awakened everyone. Those of his companions were furious. Some went to see how Shao Wang was, while others rushed towards Huangfeng in anger. Being bullied like this in their own territory, it was the first time that they encountered each other, and they were so angry that they were so angry.


    What responded to them was Huang Feng¡¯s slap. Whenever he rushed up, Huang Feng would slap and flew out. There was absolutely no need for a second time. Therefore, the lobby of this hotel became a concert venue for the symphony orchestra. , Screams one after another.


    As for the relatives of Huang Feng''s family, at this time, they all looked at all with grim expressions. They were about to lose the ability to think, and they were thinking in their hearts, why Huang Feng is so courageous, do you think others are not angry enough?This is to kill myself and others.


    Huang Feng''s eldest uncle, at this time, even has the heart to die. If I knew this, I would not book a private room here. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen?I am afraid that my career will end early because of such a meal, and my life will not be better in the future.


    "My surname is Li, you''re a dead person? I''m blind, still in a daze here, and beat them to death!" Shao Wang yelled angrily. He felt like he was going crazy. I have never suffered such a loss. In the past, on this site, who had seen myself and was impolite?Today, I met these lunatics and dared to beat him. Now, Shao Wang felt that even if he killed Huang Feng, he couldn''t completely vent his hatred!


    He wants Huang Feng to live better than to die!He wants to torture Huang Feng to his heart''s content!


    However, what made him strange was that the surnamed Li was actually just looking at Huang Feng and didn''t mean to do it immediately, which made Wang Shao even more angry.


    The middle-aged man surnamed Li saw Huang Feng also watching him. He looked at Huang Feng more carefully, and then asked tentatively: "Mr. Huang?"


    "Who are you?" Huang Feng frowned and asked.


    "It''s really Mr. Huang, hello, hello." The middle-aged man surnamed Li was so enthusiastic that he wanted to shake hands with Huang Feng.

 1652 Chapter 1652

    This scene at the scene once again stunned the people on both sides. It is not clear what Wang Shao''s rescuer is doing. Shouldn''t you arrest Huang Feng?How did you become so enthusiastic? In that way, it is like seeing an old friend of my own for many years, and even more enthusiastic than seeing an old friend.


    Huang Feng¡¯s uncle was very puzzled. This middle-aged man, he knew, was the head of the county public security bureau. In this county, he was also a powerful figure, and he was usually very prestigious. Moreover, he and Secretary Wang Walking very close, why now, he doesn''t want to help Wang Shao get ahead, but is so enthusiastic about Huang Feng?


    Of course, Huang Feng''s uncle didn''t want the other party to stand up for Wang Shao, because in that case, he and others would really have to change a place for dinner tonight.


    But Wang Shao and others were both confused and angry. What you are calling for the rescuers is to arrest these people, not to let you talk to the other party!


    "Who are you?" Huang Feng didn''t give him a good face, because he didn''t know him at all, and from the situation just now, this person was obviously in the same group as those who had just been beaten by him.


    "Mr. Huang may not remember me. I also went to Mr. Huang''s house yesterday, but he didn''t enter the house at the time and was outside." The middle-aged man said.


    A large group of leaders in the city came down, and the police below must be dispatched to maintain order and protect your leaders. Therefore, the middle-aged man also went to Huang Feng¡¯s house with him yesterday, and brought his group of men with him. However, he was on guard at the time, Huang Feng did not notice him, and he just glanced at Huang Feng in a hurry. After all, it is certainly not ordinary people that can allow so many leaders to visit in person. So, of course he was curious, so he took a few more glances.


    And he was a little uncertain just now, only after looking at each other with Huang Feng, did he confirm his judgment.


    "The surname is Li, which side do you belong to? You want to die, don''t you?" Although this middle-aged man is also a powerful figure in the county, Wang Shao relied on his father''s name, but he has never put these People look at them. In his view, these people are just running dogs and thugs of his father. Naturally, there is no problem if he scolds casually.


    "Wang Shao calms down his anger, these are all misunderstandings, they are all misunderstandings." The middle-aged man quickly began to make peace and settle the matter, and wanted to calm the matter down. One was the son of his boss, and the other was able to bring so much in the city. The mysterious boss that the leader came to visit together, he can''t afford to offend either of these two parties, so he hopes that both parties can resolve this matter peacefully.


    "Misunderstanding your mother!" Wang Shao said angrily, "Do you see if this is a misunderstanding? Ah!"


    Seeing Wang Shao¡¯s face being beaten and swollen, it¡¯s really hard for the middleman to say it¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s just that the backgrounds of both parties are not simple, and it¡¯s difficult for him to handle it. Moreover, he even felt that Huang Feng couldn¡¯t be more incapable. Offended, just the leaders who went to Huang Feng''s house yesterday, just come out any one, it is not what he can handle.


    So, he walked up to Wang Shao''s side and whispered a few words in his ear, but Wang Shao had been stunned by Huang Feng, so he didn''t listen to advice at all. The middle-aged man had no choice but to give Secretary Wang called and reported what happened here.


    Soon, the middle-aged man handed the phone to Wang Shao and said, "Secretary Wang''s phone, he will let you answer it."


    Wang Shao glared at the other party fiercely, then took the phone, and even shouted that "Dad" was about to sue Huang Feng and the others. Before he could say it, Secretary Wang over there was just a curse. Then, asked him to apologize to Huang Feng and others, and the private room also took the initiative to let it out.


    "Dad, I am the one being beaten now? Why should I apologize?" Shao Wang refused. When did he apologize to others? In the past, others apologized to him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, apologize if you ask you to apologize!" Secretary Wang said: "After that, you wait for me outside the hotel and I will be there soon."


    After speaking, Secretary Wang hung up the phone, Wang Shao looked constipated, but his father talked to him like this, so that his father could say that to him, showing that this matter is indeed not small. He must listen, otherwise, don''t think about having a good life.


    Thinking of this, Wang Shao reluctantly walked towards Huang Feng and the others.


    "I''m sorry." Wang Shao said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s all misunderstandings, misunderstandings." Although I was really shocked by what Wang Shao did, and I don¡¯t know why he did it. However, Huang Feng¡¯s uncle quickly helped Huang Feng accept the other¡¯s apology. I don''t want to make things bigger.


    "Let''s go." Wang Shao was ignoring Huang Feng''s eldest uncle. After taking a deep look at Huang Feng, he walked out of the hotel with his own people, and the middle-aged man and Huang Feng said politely. After leaving the hotel, the lobby of the entire hotel gradually became quiet. The crowd that seemed to be lively also slowly dispersed. The disappeared boss also appeared in front of Huang Feng and others again, politely taking him in person After Huang Feng and the others went to the private room, he already understood. In the confrontation just now, this young man obviously won. You Wang Shaogui is the first young man in the county. In front of this young man, he also suffered. Admittedly, so this young man is absolutely extraordinary.


    Huang Feng and others followed the boss into the private room. The boss personally acted as a waiter, recording the dishes Huang Feng ordered, and then politely turned around. In the private room, only Huang Feng was the only one left.


    "Xiaofeng, how did you do it?" Huang Feng''s second uncle said in a bit of a panic. He owns a factory, although he is in the next county, but if he really offends the boss in this county, His life will not be too easy, so he is also a little afraid.


    "Nothing, just know a few people." Huang Feng said.


    "Xiaofeng is terrible, you scared away all Wang Shao. Seeing his arrogant appearance, it really deserves it." Huang Feng''s aunt said.


    Huang Feng just smiled.


    Huang Feng''s uncle looked at Huang Feng suspiciously and said, "What the hell is going on?"


    "I know the leaders of the city." Huang Feng saw that everyone wanted a reply from here, so he explained a little bit.


    "It turned out to be like this. No wonder the surnamed Li was so polite to you." Huang Feng''s second uncle suddenly said, "I didn''t expect Xiaofeng, your relationship is so hard now, there are people in the city, just the second uncle''s. The factory is having some trouble recently, can you help contact me?"


    Huang Feng¡¯s second uncle said this to Huang Feng, but he didn¡¯t mean to be polite. In his opinion, no matter how hard Huang Feng¡¯s relationship is, he is also his junior. He also helped their family before. It may not be very good to speak at the time, but it is for their own sake, and it is indeed helpful. I am a little troublesome now. It is normal to ask Huang Feng for help.


    "Okay, I''ll help you ask after a few years." Huang Feng didn''t refuse, as he thought before. Although these relatives in his family may have some minor problems, in general, they are still good. If you can help, you will definitely help yourself.


    "Okay, Xiaofeng is still sensible." Huang Feng''s second uncle said happily.


    After seeing Huang Feng''s development, Huang Feng''s parents did not forget to help their relatives, and they were also very happy.


    It was Huang Feng¡¯s eldest uncle, who said to Huang Feng with some worry, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this matter won¡¯t end so easily. Then, Young Master Wang, I¡¯ve heard of it before. The reputation is not good. You¡¯ve been fighting in full view. He, he must be jealous in his heart, and, even if you have a relationship in the city, but the county magistrate is not as good as the current one. They want to find your fault, it is easy to get it, and you can''t go to the city often for a little thing. Are you looking for someone here?"


    After all, Huang Feng¡¯s uncle was also in the department, so he knew everything about the twists and turns inside. On the surface, Shao Wang had already apologized, and the private room was not robbed. This matter is over, but However, he knew that this matter would definitely not end as easily as it seemed, and it was even more impossible for someone like Shao Wang to save face, and it would be impossible to expose this matter easily.


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded. He hadn''t yelled at the people like Shao Wang. If he knew these people, it didn''t mean that he was really convinced when he left. The look in his eyes also showed that he didn''t really let this matter go.


    Of course, Huang Feng would not be really negligent. It would be nice if they didn''t come to make trouble, and if they really dared to make trouble, he wouldn''t be polite with them.


    "It''s fine if you understand." Huang Feng''s uncle said. Since Huang Feng understands, he doesn''t plan to say anything.


    Although Huang Feng and his uncle were still thinking that those people wouldn¡¯t just let it go, but the others didn¡¯t think so much. Everyone is very happy now. It was a false alarm just now, and, Huang Feng''s actually made the young man in Secretary Wang''s family bow his head. In their opinion, it was a very remarkable thing.


    And Huang Feng is their relative and their junior. Huang Feng is amazing. Of course they are happy. If they encounter something in the future, they can find someone to help. So, this is definitely something to be happy about. Both my aunt and my aunt didn''t say anything bad, but they surrounded Huang Feng''s parents and praised Huang Feng that something was going on.


    Because of the special care of the hotel owner, Huang Feng''s dishes on this table are served quickly, and the quantity is sufficient, and the taste is good. This hotel is already the best hotel in the county, and the taste is naturally not bad. , No matter what the boss''s care, those chefs will of course not dare to be careless.


    When Huang Feng and the others were really happy to eat, the door of the private room was opened, and then a few people came in, including the young people who were taught by Huang Feng.


    Seeing those few people go back and forth, Huang Feng''s relatives were a little scared, thinking that the other party was bringing people back to find the place, but Huang Feng was still very calm.

 1653 Chapter 1653

    "What''s the matter?" Ling Feng asked directly, but the people were still sitting on the stools. Other people, seeing Huang Feng did not stand up, they all sat on the stools, did not get up, unconsciously Huang Feng''s status in their hearts is already very high, but when they sit there, they feel like nails on their buttocks, and they feel uncomfortable.


    When Uncle Huang Feng saw the first person, he stood up a little excited and said, "Hello, Secretary Wang."


    Hearing what Uncle Huang Feng called that person, the relatives of Huang Feng''s family suddenly stood up in panic. They were just ordinary people. Suddenly seeing the Secretary Wang, their hearts were still a little frustrated, especially They just clashed with their son.


    Only Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou were sitting at the scene. The two of them didn''t care. They had seen more officials than Clerk Wang, and they would not be scared by such an official.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s second uncle also stood up. Although he was developing in the next county, his hometown was here. For Secretary Wang, I had heard of it before. Now that I see it, I have to be polite, of course. , His face is not as flustered as the others.


    "Sit all, all sit, I''m sorry to disturb you eating," Secretary Wang said with an apologetic smile on his face: "I came to make my son apologize to you. Something happened between my son and you. It¡¯s not pleasant. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It has caused trouble to you and caused some trouble. I apologize deeply. I will punish myself for a cup first."


    "Dad!" When Shao Wang saw that his father was going to take the initiative to punish alcohol, he was immediately dissatisfied. Is it necessary to be so polite to these hillbillies?If you offend you offend, what can you do?Moreover, in the conflict just now, it was yourself who suffered, and none of the other party''s people suffered, so why should they make amends here?


    "Shut up! You bastard!" Secretary Wang exclaimed loudly, "Have you still not realized your mistakes? Hurry up and apologize to you! Hurry up!"


    "I..." Wang Shaogang was about to refute, but his father stared at him, swallowing what he was about to say, although he had already apologized once before, but since his father said it, he It can only do it.


    "Sorry, I was wrong about what happened before, I hope you can forgive me." Wang Shao said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s all a misunderstanding. Just let it go, and we have something wrong." Huang Feng''s uncle said quickly.


    However, Shao Wang obviously didn''t accept his love, gave him a look, then took a step back and stayed behind his father again.


    At this time, Secretary Wang and the waiter next to him took the glass of wine, gestured to the people present, and drank it all in one go!


    "Okay, Secretary Wang has a good drink." Huang Feng''s uncle said.


    "Hehe, it''s no good. You can feel terribly uncomfortable with a glass of wine." Secretary Wang said with a smile. Then, he looked at the master, Huang Feng, and said: "Mr. Huang, your lord has a lot, just Stop worrying about my son."


    "As long as he doesn''t come to make trouble, I don''t have so much idle time to play with him." Huang Feng said, without the slightest expression on his face.


    "No, I promise, he will never come to trouble you again." Secretary Wang promised.


    Huang Feng nodded and stopped talking.


    "Okay, then I won''t bother you, everyone. Please take your time." Secretary Wang saw that Huang Feng stopped talking and knew what he meant, so he said to everyone, and then took those people out of the private room and prepared to leave. .


    However, before leaving, Secretary Wang had settled Huang Feng''s private room and then left the hotel to go home.


    On the car going home, only Secretary Wang, his father and son, and the driver, the others left in other cars.


    At this time, Shao Wang complained again: "Dad, do you have to put your attitude so low and make amends for those hillbillies? You are the number one in the county!"


    "What do you know?!" Secretary Wang leaned on the back of the car, closed his eyes slightly and said, "Do you know the identity of the young man who just sat there?"


    "What kind of identity? It''s just a group of hillbillies!" Wang Shao said disdainfully.


    "It''s good that the other people are hillbillies, but he is not!" Secretary Wang said, "Do you know why I went yesterday?"


    "Didn''t you mean to accompany the leaders of the city?" Wang Shao said.


    "Yes, I went to accompany the leaders of the city. There were a lot of leaders in the city yesterday. It can be said that all the real power figures in Huaizhou City have come. They are not here to investigate or do other things. Yes, but came to visit someone!" Secretary Wang said.


    "Who to visit? Could it be..." Wang Shao said in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s the young man just now, his name is Huang Feng!" Secretary Wang said, "Now you know, why should I give him so much face?"


    "What can that guy do to let those city leaders visit him? Isn''t his home in the countryside? Doesn''t he have any background?" Wang Shao still couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, his family is indeed rural, his parents are just ordinary farmers, and he really has no background." Secretary Wang said: "However, he has the skills himself, and he has already had dozens of them at a young age. Billions of net worth."


    "Billions? How is this possible?" Wang Shao screamed. The man looked younger than himself, and his parents were farmers. How could it be possible to have so much money?


    "When I first knew it, I couldn''t believe it." Secretary Wang said, "But, this is indeed true. Do you know which company made the movie you watched the day before yesterday?"


    "The movie the day before yesterday?" Shao Wang thought for a while. He seemed to accompany the woman who had just gotten started to watch it. However, he went to the cinema and fell asleep soon. Therefore, as for the content of the movie, he basically I don''t know, let alone, that the actor of that movie is the one who just clashed with him.


    "Okay, don''t even think about it. The movie was invested and shot by the company under Huang Feng, and it was a sole proprietorship! The initial estimate of that movie will not be less than 2 billion yuan, only a lot more! Now! Do you know his net worth?" Secretary Wang said.


    "20 million? Did he go to grab the money?" Wang Shao usually didn''t care about news in this regard, and now he was shocked when he heard this number.


    "Can you grab money fast? Can you have this safety?" Secretary Wang said: "Moreover, Huangfeng has several other industries, so, how much can you say about his wealth?"


    "This kid is so rich? Didn''t you see it?" Wang Shao said with shock on his face. How does Huang Feng look like an ordinary person, can he have so much money?How come he doesn''t look like a rich man at all?


    "Want you to see? You think other people are like you, who like to get rid of it? I have asked you to restrain yourself, otherwise, I don¡¯t know when I will offend people who can¡¯t be offended. I won¡¯t even be able to save you. !" Secretary Wang said bitterly. He has taught him how many times he is not a useful son. However, he just doesn''t have a long memory and it is useless to say: "You compare with others, you are older than others. I''m still fighting, and I will help you. Look at the gap between yourself and others!"


    Young Master Wang didn''t speak, but he felt a little disapproving in his heart. How many people could be successful like Huang Feng?I am not so unbearable.


    "Okay, when you say you, you just pretend to die!" Secretary Wang saw that his son was pretending to have not heard him again. He was angry, and simply stopped talking about him, because it was useless if he said it. I know why those city leaders came to visit him personally, right? They all liked his investment in Huaizhou. That was tens of billions, even more than expected. If they can get it, they will all be He has a lot of political achievements. Therefore, in order for Huang Feng to invest here, the leaders of the city must be unwilling to do something that makes Huang Feng dissatisfied and unhappy. If you hit a gun at this time If you speak up, you are looking for death, and I can''t help you!"


    "Then this matter is forgotten?" Shao Wang still couldn''t bear this tone. Doesn''t Huang Feng just have some money?He also has a father who is a secretary!


    "Of course not!" There was a glimmer of coldness in Secretary Wang''s eyes. He has been the number one here for so long. He is the emperor of the earth here. When did he want to apologize to others?Moreover, Huang Feng didn''t even stand up just now. He made it clear that he was not giving face to himself, and he didn''t even have a courtesy. Secretary Wang was very vengeful in his heart!


    Moreover, Huang Feng dared to put such a heavy hand on his son. He had never been willing to beat him like this before. Secretary Wang was very angry.


    "Then what to do?" Wang Shao said with bright eyes when he heard his father''s words. Sure enough, his father didn''t let Huang Feng mean.


    "Forbearance first." Secretary Wang said: "Now that Huang Feng''s investment has not been implemented, the leaders of the city are naturally asking him. However, when the funds are in place, he is begging those leaders. It¡¯s hard to say whether those leaders will give him face. Moreover, if he invests some assets in the county then? I want to find his fault? It¡¯s not easy, but here is mine. Site!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it!" Wang Shao said happily, seeming to have seen Huang Feng kneeling down and begging for mercy, "But, will he invest here?"


    "Definitely!" Secretary Wang said affirmatively: "He has already invested his own money to build roads here, indicating that he wants to invest here. This is to improve traffic conditions and prepare for the future."

 1654 Chapter 1654

    Obviously, Huang Feng was just simply giving back to the people in his hometown, and he was misunderstood by Secretary Wang. When he wanted to come, a businessman like Huang Feng would not be able to do things without the slightest benefit. He could spend such a large sum of money. One of the money is to give face to the leaders of the city and please them, and the other is to prepare for future investment. He built the road, and people here will definitely appreciate him. This is good for his future development, and the transportation is convenient. It is also conducive to his investment.


    In short, Huang Feng originally thought that the road was not easy. Therefore, the idea of ??repairing was complicated on Secretary Wang¡¯s side. There is no way. He himself is a person who is not profitable and can not afford to go early. Therefore, he thinks about others. At that time, naturally I think according to my own standards.


    "If that''s the case, that would be great!" Wang Shao said happily: "When he invests here and has a business, he doesn''t want to play how he wants to play? At that time, I will let him I know, who is the boss here!"


    "Okay, it''s okay if you understand, so during this time, you have to be patient, don''t go to Huang Feng''s troubles, and wait until the investment matters are implemented." Secretary Wang said.


    Secretary Wang said so much to his son because he was afraid that he would be impulsive and couldn¡¯t swallow his breath today. Then he went to find Huang Feng¡¯s trouble. In that case, he must be the one who suffers. Therefore, he must comfort his son and let him Know your own opportunities.


    "Okay, then I will endure for a few more days to make that kid happy and happy first." Wang Shao said bitterly, thinking that he was beaten so badly by Huang Feng under the eyes of everyone. In the end, he had to go by himself. To apologize, Shao Wang had the heart to kill Huang Feng.


    However, because of his father''s words, he still decided to put up his breath first, and wait for a while. Then, Huang Feng has a company here. If he doesn''t want to play, he can play it?


    Seeing that his son finally agreed, Secretary Wang felt relieved. For his own son, he was so upset that he was not sensible when he was so old. If he hadn''t had his own protection, he would have been I just went in and didn''t know how many times. This time Huang Feng''s affairs, I also had a lot of trouble to come forward in time, otherwise, I will definitely not be well in the end, and in the end, I will even hurt myself.


    But now, his son is finally willing to endure it, so Secretary Wang is relieved. When Huang Feng¡¯s investment is really implemented, even if his son doesn¡¯t do anything to him, he will go to Huang Feng¡¯s troubles, and can With today¡¯s tone, you can get some benefits from Huang Feng, so why not?


    It¡¯s just that Secretary Wang doesn¡¯t know that Huang Feng¡¯s relationship is not in the city, it¡¯s in the imperial capital, at the top of the country, even if his investment is really implemented, as long as he moves out of those people in the imperial capital, whatever Just one, the people in the city didn''t dare not give him face, and they were even more polite to him than they are now. Secretary Wang was joking when he wanted to find Huang Feng.


    However, the position of Secretary Wang was destined to be impossible for him to know too much about Huang Feng, so it is not surprising that he would have such a judgment.


    On the other side, after Secretary Wang and others left, the party in the private room continued, but when everyone at the scene looked at Huang Feng, they felt a lot of emotion.


    Before, Huang Feng hadn''t come back for more than two years. Many people thought that Huang Feng must have been messing around outside. So, I am sorry to come back. In fact, they did not guess wrong.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng returned after a lapse of two years. He actually made a big change. He made a lot of money and beat the leader¡¯s son. Not only was it okay, but the leader came to apologize to him. Self-punishing a cup, this is how much face to Huang Feng.


    Therefore, looking at the young man Huang Feng, everyone is very emotional. When facing Huang Feng, he unknowingly became more cautious. Huang Feng should now be the best in this big family. Yes, it''s so good that everyone can''t even look up.


    Huang Feng¡¯s uncle sighed the most. Although he had never contacted Secretary Wang before, he had also heard of some of his things. This is a very domineering person. Usually, other people are only in front of him. It could be a disadvantage, and I have never heard of it. Who can make him suffer and let him take the initiative to lower his head. He has been operating here for many years, and he has been the emperor here, and no one dares to offend him.


    Originally, Huang Feng beat his son. Huang Feng''s uncle thought that the other party was going to bring someone to take Huang Feng away. As a result, the other party actually took the initiative to apologize to Huang Feng, and he almost lost his eyeballs just now. It''s too unreasonable. Is this still the secretary Wang who has made a promise?Why is it so easy to talk?


    It can also be seen from this that Huang Feng¡¯s relationship in the city should be very hard. Otherwise, Secretary Wang would definitely not bow his head. Moreover, he punished himself for a cup before leaving. It can be seen that Secretary Wang has already I put my position very low.


    Maybe it was wrong to guess that the other party would retaliate before?Since the other party has been abnormal and personally apologized, this matter should have passed. The other party should be afraid of Huang Feng''s relationship in the city, so he won''t do anything to Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng obviously doesn¡¯t think so in his heart, but he knows these people, face to face, behind the scenes, get revenge, and will never be soft. He beat his son in public and lost his face. Can you just forget it?Huang Feng feels unlikely.


    However, even if the other party retaliates, Huang Feng will not be afraid of him. If such a person can make him feel scared, then he will be really in vain during this time.


    A reunion dinner was finished in the emotions of everyone. Everyone had their own ideas. Huang Feng couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He had already thought about it. He didn¡¯t deliberately show off his achievements, so he wanted to be quiet with everyone. Just have a group meal.


    However, he also didn''t expect that later things would happen, which would make other people look at him differently.


    When Huang Feng¡¯s second uncle was about to check out, he knew that the account of their private room had been settled by Secretary Wang. Huang Feng¡¯s second uncle was shocked, and then gave Huang Feng a thumbs up, admiring him. Looking at him, it was obvious that Secretary Wang paid for them. It was obviously because of Huang Feng''s face. The rest of them didn''t have such a big face.


    The eyes of other people looking at Huang Feng were the same, admiring them.


    After the people chatted at the door of the hotel for a while, they all separated and went back to their homes. The next time they met was the year after.


    When I went back, I switched to Bai Xiaorou and drove. Huang Feng just drank some alcohol. His parents were not at ease. Although it is impossible to get drunk with Huang Feng''s alcohol, and the autopilot of this car is not a display, but , Huang Feng still did not choose to drive by himself, but let Bai Xiaorou drive, in order to reassure his parents, and at the same time not to expose the fact that this suspended sports car can drive automatically.


    "Son, be careful. I don''t think Secretary Wang is a good person." In the car, Huang Feng''s father suddenly said.


    You know, in normal times, Huang Feng''s father doesn''t say a lot. Many things in the family are handled by Huang Feng''s mother. Huang Feng did not expect that his father would suddenly say this to him.


    "That''s right, brother, you have to be careful. That little Wang is not a good thing. I heard before that when he came to our school, he harmed a girl in high school. There is no such thing as a father. Good stuff." Huang Tingting also said indignantly.


    "There is such a thing? Then Shao Wang is too clueless? He was not arrested?" Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "Who dares to catch him?" Huang Tingting said. Obviously, she should have heard about Wang Shao before. She had a very bad impression of him: "Later, that girl dropped out of school and heard that she moved directly. I left, and went to other cities. That Young Master Wang has nothing to do. Many people in the school are preaching about this, and many people know about it."


    "It''s really a bastard, Tingting, you have to be careful yourself. If you encounter this kind of thing, you must tell us, tell your brother, have you heard it?" Huang Feng''s mother said uneasy.


    "I know." Huang Tingting nodded, then looked at Huang Feng and said with a smile: "Moreover, that guy was taught a miserable lesson by my brother today. I guess he didn''t dare to trouble me."


    "That''s hard to say." Huang Feng said, with a faint smile on his face: "That guy is probably holding a grudge against me now. I don''t know when he wants to avenge me."


    "Then what to do? Yesterday there were so many city leaders who came to the house, or would you ask them to reflect?" Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "No, I can solve this matter." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, as long as Secretary Wang''s brain is not broken, he will not dare to do anything to me in the short term."


    "Hey, what is this all about? It makes people feel terrified." Huang Feng''s mother sighed and said, although her son is much better than before, but to make enemies with officials, Huang Feng ''S mother was very worried.


    "Okay, don''t sigh, my son has his own ideas, let him handle this matter himself." Huang Feng''s father said.


    "I am not worried about my son." Huang Feng''s mother defended a little.


    "Don''t worry, Mom, nothing will happen." Huang Feng said, "By the way, didn''t I promise those leaders to invest in Huaizhou? In the next year, I plan to transfer the empty land in our village and the back mountains. All are contracted to grow some fruits and vegetables."


    "Is that possible? Some people in the village did this a few years ago and lost a lot of money." Huang Feng''s mother said.

 1655 Chapter 1655 You want to die

    To be honest, Huang Feng¡¯s parents don¡¯t just want to farm all the time. After all, the income from farming is too meagre. They still have two children to raise, so naturally they hope to do something else to increase their income. .


    However, the two have no craftsmanship. Second, they are not too young to enter the factory, so they can only think of other ways, and they have considered this contracted land to grow vegetables and fruits.


    However, someone in the village had done this before and contracted a large amount of land, and even hired people to grow the land. In the end, the fruit that was planted could not be sold, and it was rotten in the ground, and no one came to buy it.


    It was precisely because of seeing someone fail that Huang Feng''s parents dispelled this idea.


    And now I heard that his son wanted to do something similar. If in the past, Huang Feng''s parents would have refused directly. In their opinion, the son would definitely not understand this.


    However, after the past few days of contact and what happened, their views on their son are obviously different, and they pay more attention to Huang Feng''s opinions, but they still raise some questions.


    "Other races may not be successful, but if we want to grow, there must be no problem." Huang Feng smiled and said: "You may not know that there is one thing in my industry that is a restaurant. I am in Qing Province. By the way, I have opened a few chain restaurants, and the income is very impressive. The fruits and vegetables in my restaurant are all grown by myself, and I can¡¯t buy them outside. Therefore, the restaurant¡¯s business is so good. , If you have contracted the land, you will plant the seeds I gave, and after planting them, sell them directly to my restaurant. Are you worried that no one will buy them?"


    Because of the restaurant, Huang Feng has now contracted fields in many villages, but not just one place in Zhaoqu Village, and the vegetables and fruits grown in the contracted fields are also directly transported to his restaurant. Therefore, there is no need to worry about sales at all.


    "That''s it." When Huang Feng''s parents heard Huang Feng say this, they were relieved: "That''s OK. After a few years, I can talk to the village chief. There should be no problem. There are no people in many fields in the village. Young people have gone out to work, especially in the Houshan area, which has been abandoned for a long time. If we can contract, it can be regarded as creating benefits for the village."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said: "At that time, we will definitely have to contract more. Parents, you don''t have to plant the land yourself, and you can''t plant it. You can ask people in the hire village to help plant it, and we will pay them. That¡¯s fine. In this case, it¡¯s a good help, and you two won¡¯t be too tired."


    Huang Feng wants to contract the land, but he doesn''t want his parents to be too tired. It goes against his original intention. Since his parents don''t want to leave here, Huang Feng can''t force it, but he can arrange their affairs well. , They don¡¯t have to suffer as much as before.


    "What are you tired of? Apart from being good at farming, the two of us won''t do anything else. We have been dealing with land for a lifetime. If we don''t plant land suddenly, we might not be comfortable." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    Indeed, Huang Feng''s parents have become accustomed to this kind of life. If they suddenly fail this kind of life, their bodies may not be able to stand it and they will get sick. This is why they didn''t want to leave here before.


    "All right, anyway, you just need to know your heart, don''t tire yourself too much, our family is not short of money now." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, we know." Huang Feng''s parents are very happy, his son is promising, and the two can finally enjoy the blessing, so naturally they are happy.


    Huang Feng¡¯s parents looked at Bai Xiaorou and said, ¡°You¡¯re good now, and Tingting should also go to college next year. Our minds are much less. Now, what your dad and I want most is to hug our grandson earlier. People in the village as old as ours already hold grandsons, which makes me and your father envious."


    "Not bad." Huang Feng''s parents said rare.


    Obviously, Huang Feng¡¯s parents hope that Huang Feng can get married soon. If this is the case, Huang Feng will soon have children. The two elderly people can also help with the children, and they can make the mood happy without having to go to the busy field. Something up.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s mother had been urging Huang Feng to talk about the object earlier on the phone. When Huang Tingting went to Jiangzhou before, she also carried the imperial edict to see if her brother had a girlfriend.


    Now they did have a girlfriend and brought it back. The two elderly people are very satisfied with Bai Xiaorou. If this is the case, of course they hope that Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou''s affairs will be done soon, so that they can hold their grandson earlier.


    When she heard Huang Feng¡¯s parents, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s face turned red, but she didn¡¯t say anything. For her, giving birth is a very strange and very anticipated thing. She had no parents when she was a child and never enjoyed the love of her parents. This gave Bai Xiaorou more thoughts about her future children. She would definitely not let her children live the life of her childhood, and she must take good care of her children.


    It¡¯s just that, I¡¯ve been busy with the National Security Bureau before, and I really didn¡¯t really think about having a child in my heart. It was only after being with Huang Feng that she gradually had this idea. Now if Huang Feng is willing to have a baby with her As for the child, she will definitely not refuse.


    "Mom, don''t worry about giving birth for the time being. I''ll wait for two years." Huang Feng said: "And, at that time, you may have more than one grandson, so you can''t hold it."


    Huang Feng¡¯s main thought now is to expand his power, whether it is in reality or in other dimensions. Therefore, he really did not expect to have a child now. After a year or two, he will stabilize. No one can shake oneself, and commit a murder to oneself, and it will not be too late to have a baby slowly.


    And there are so many women in my own, there will definitely be more than one child at that time. It is estimated that the house will be very lively by then.


    Bai Xiaorou was a little disappointed when she heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, but she could understand it. After all, they all knew about Huang Feng, and they also knew that Huang Feng is now busy giving everyone a safe and stable environment. It''s understandable that he doesn''t have much energy at all, but he is concerned about other things and will postpone childbirth.


    Moreover, because the magic storage box is there, everyone''s ability or time will not be too short, so I don''t care about the past two years.


    However, Bai Xiaorou can understand Huang Feng, but Huang Feng¡¯s parents can¡¯t understand. In their opinion, Huang Feng¡¯s age is not too young, and the matter with Bai Xiaorou is basically settled. Bai Xiaorou again Without parents, she can decide on her own affairs. Since there is no problem, she should get things done earlier and give birth to children earlier, so there is no need to delay.


    Moreover, I usually see people in the village about their ages teasing the children. The two of them are really envious. It is hard to see that Huang Feng''s target is fixed, and naturally he is not willing to let Huang Feng drag on.


    "Why wait for another two years? Do you know that you are not too young now. Look at the young people in the village. They are about the same age as you. The children can make soy sauce. You are not in a hurry." Huang Feng Said his mother.


    "Isn''t my career just getting started, I really don''t have too much thought to think about other things." Huang Feng said.


    "The son is right. Let''s wait for the career to stabilize." Hearing what Huang Feng said, Huang Feng''s father also understood. Indeed, it is not wrong for men to pay more attention to career. Look at Huang Feng''s current career. At this stage of rapid development, distraction is indeed not a good thing at this time.


    "No matter how important a career is, is it important to have children?" In Huang Feng''s mother''s heart, she obviously still values ??her children more.


    "Mom, don''t worry, it''s not that I don''t give birth. It''s just a year or two later. I promise that I will give you a football team." Huang Feng promised quickly.


    "Go, what''s the nonsense? Xiaorou is still there." Huang Feng''s mother said to Huang Feng. She thought Huang Feng had only Bai Xiaorou as a woman, so that Bai Xiaorou would live a football team all by himself. What did Bai Xiaorou think of?What if someone thinks too much?


    Bai Xiaorou obviously doesn''t think much about it, but she knows that Huang Feng has a lot of women, that is, his women, one in each life, can almost form a football team, there is no need to have too many of them.


    And Huang Tingting obviously knows this too. She said to her mother: "Mom, brother, you still have a lot of things you don''t know. After the Chinese New Year, you will know."


    "I don''t know what about him?" Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "Anyway, after the New Year, you will know." Huang Tingting said, let him talk about the elder brother.


    Huang Feng is also a little embarrassed. In fact, he has always wanted to talk to his parents about Su Yumo and the others. After all, they will come over in the next year. He must have said something well to his mother in advance, otherwise. At that time, everyone came to the house, but my parents didn¡¯t know anything, and they didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng said: "Dad, Mom, if I had other women, what would you think?"


    "Smelly boy, you want to die!" As soon as Huang Feng''s words fell, Huang Feng''s mother patted his head fiercely and said: "You are not enough to have Xiaorou, Xiaorou is so good, you actually Dare to have other thoughts, do you want to die!"


    Obviously, Huang Feng''s words made his mother very angry. Huang Feng actually said in front of Bai Xiaorou that he wanted to have other women. Isn''t it a bad idea to find Bai Xiaorou?The daughter-in-law who doesn''t get it flies away again, that''s not good.

 1656 Chapter 1656 There are other women

    Obviously, Huang Feng''s parents didn''t know that Bai Xiaorou had already known it, and now Huang Feng said in front of Bai Xiaorou that he wanted to have another girlfriend. Isn''t this slap Bai Xiaorou in public?Can Bai Xiaorou not be angry?


    After Huang Feng¡¯s mother beat Huang Feng, she secretly looked at Bai Xiaorou, and saw that she was not angry, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Xiaorou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, this kid doesn¡¯t If you dare to do anything wrong, he still dares to apologize to you, so you can come to the aunt, and I will be fair to you."


    "Thank you, Auntie." Bai Xiaorou said, and then she threw a triumphant smile at Huang Feng, but she also knew that Huang Feng''s parents would still know about Su Yumo''s people. Feng''s parents are mentally prepared, and he can''t just think about it.


    Therefore, Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng''s parents: "Actually, even if Huang Feng has other girlfriends, I won''t mind."


    After Huang Feng''s parents heard Bai Xiaorou''s words, their mouths opened wide, and their faces were unbelievable. You should know that Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are not married yet, so they are so used to Huang Feng?Don''t even mind if he finds other people?


    If it weren''t for Huang Feng to be the son of the two, they were even wondering if Huang Feng had caught Bai Xiaorou''s handle and made people afraid to leave him.


    On the contrary, Huang Tingting did not show any unexpected expressions, because she had already known about this.


    "Xiaorou, Xiaofeng just said nonsense, don''t think too much about it." Huang Feng''s mother said. She thought that Bai Xiaorou was talking angry words now. How could a woman care about her husband looking for someone else?Therefore, she hurriedly wanted to comfort Bai Xiaorou, but did not want her son to bully her because Bai Xiaorou had no parents.


    "Auntie, I didn''t think too much. What I said was not angry, but what I said was true." Bai Xiaorou said. If this matter can''t be told in advance, it would be bad for Su Yumo and the others. Even if Feng has other people, I will follow him."


    Huang Feng¡¯s parents stared at Bai Xiaorou closely and saw that there was indeed a lifeless and angry expression on her face. They were sure that she was indeed not talking angry, but this made them even more unable to immediately. Apart from having no parents, Bai Xiaorou is not bad in other aspects, even very good. In the past, if she knew that her son could marry such a wife as a wife, two elderly people could wake up in dreams.


    But, what is going on now?Such a good wife, mind her husband looking for other men?Although Huang Feng is their son, Huang Feng is definitely excellent, but is their son so good?


    What Huang Feng''s parents thought about them were a little puzzled.


    Huang Feng observed the reaction of his parents through the rear-view mirror. He was not too surprised when he saw their shocked faces. From Huang Feng''s point of view, the performance of his parents was normal. Any normal person heard it. I''m afraid this will be the reaction to this matter?


    "Ahem, Dad, Mom, there may be a few more people coming to pay a New Year greeting to both of you in the next year." Huang Feng continued.


    "Who?" Huang Feng''s mother asked vigilantly, because just talked about Huang Feng''s other people''s problems, and now Huang Feng suddenly said that someone else would come to pay them New Year''s greetings, the two of them are naturally very easy. Think about that.


    Although Bai Xiaorou appeared to be very indifferent, Huang Feng¡¯s parents thought in their hearts that Bai Xiaorou might just not care about her lips, and there must be other ideas in her heart. Therefore, the two old people¡¯s opinions are very consistent. Don''t let Huang Feng look for other people. Bai Xiaorou will be enough. There are too many people, and there will be conflicts in the future. This family will not become a family.


    Seeing that his parents seemed to be opposed to this matter, Huang Feng felt a little helpless. He also knew that his parents were just traditional honest people. It is not surprising that there would be such a reaction. Huang Feng also Fortunately, I said it in advance. If Su Yumo and the others had already come to the door by that time, my parents would know about it, and I don''t know what kind of expressions they would show Su Yumo and the others.


    Fortunately, now that I have said this, I still have time to convince them and change their minds.


    "It''s someone with the same identity as Xiaorou," Huang Feng said.


    "It''s the other woman you just had in your mouth?" Huang Feng''s mother said, "Isn''t it enough to have Xiaorou? You actually looked for other people outside and asked her to come to the door. You are too much. Up!"


    Seeing Huang Feng''s mother seemed to be really angry, Bai Xiaorou quickly said, "Auntie, don''t be angry. Actually, I have seen the other people in Huang Feng, and we all know that each other exists."


    "Ah!" Huang Feng''s parents didn''t care about getting angry now, but they were even more surprised. So Bai Xiaorou had already met with other women of his son, and after that, he decided to follow his son. ?What is going on in this world?


    "Auntie, you don¡¯t know. Actually, when we were in Jiangzhou, we all lived together. Originally, they were going to come to you for New Year¡¯s greetings years ago, but they all have their own families and want to get married. Before entering your house, you can spend more Spring Festival with your family at home, so in the end, I was sent first, and you will come to meet in the new year and give you a greeting to your old age." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng¡¯s parents were obviously thinking about this matter for Bai Xiaorou. Therefore, what Huang Feng said had no effect, while Bai Xiaorou said it was different. Huang Feng¡¯s parents would at least not be angry with Bai Xiaorou, and Bai Xiaorou also understood this. One point, so, it is natural to stand up.


    "Parents, when I went to Jiangzhou to play last time, there were just a few other sister-in-laws. They are all very good, as good as Sister Xiaorou." Huang Tingting also said.


    "You knew it before? Then why didn''t you tell us?" Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "My brother won''t let me say, he wants to do it himself." Huang Tingting said with a pouting mouth.


    "Wait, you just said, they? How many more do you have?" Huang Feng''s parents said suddenly.


    "I''m not quite sure about this, there should be five or six? The specific numbers, you have to ask my brother." Huang Tingting said, she knew so much at the time, and later, she joined newcomers, so the specific numbers , Huang Tingting really didn''t know.


    "There are ten more." Seeing his parents look at him, Huang Feng said bitterly.


    "Hiss!" Huang Feng''s parents took a deep breath. They really didn''t expect that not only did their son find other women, but there are still so many. This situation is what they thought before. I didn''t expect it.


    "Uncle, aunt, in fact, I am not Huang Feng''s first girlfriend, but other people accept me. Therefore, I will not be angry about this matter, and I even have to thank other people, they The people are all very nice, you will know after you come," Bai Xiaorou continued.


    "No wonder you just said you want to give birth to a football team. How come you don¡¯t have a child?" Huang Feng¡¯s mother was leaping in her thinking and suddenly got involved with the child again. Huang Feng has so many girlfriends. Should there be children? Could it be that your son has a physical problem?


    Seeing his mother''s suspicious eyes, Huang Feng said quickly: "Mom, I am fine, but I don''t want to have a baby now. After two years, I will give birth. Let each of them live one, and the house will be lively."


    "It''s good to be lively. What does it look like in a deserted state?" Huang Feng''s mother said. She hoped that the more grandchildren, the better.


    However, she quickly returned to the previous topic: "So, this thing is true? And, you are still living together? Do they know at home?"


    In the eyes of Huang Feng¡¯s mother, she would definitely not want her daughter to marry a man who already has a girlfriend. Therefore, comparing her heart to heart, she felt that Huang Feng¡¯s other girlfriends¡¯ homes would definitely not agree. , Bai Xiaorou can agree, that is because she has no family, her own affairs are decided by herself, she thinks there is no problem, then there is no problem.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng''s mother felt even more sympathetic to Bai Xiaorou. What happened was not supported by her mother''s family. It is estimated that Bai Xiaorou was not feeling well, right?


    "A few of them know about it at home and agree to it, and there are still others who don''t know about it. When I visit their home in the next few years, this matter will be resolved." Huang Feng said.


    "Their family agrees? How did they agree?" Huang Feng''s mother said in disbelief.


    "That''s not because your son is good enough. Naturally, their family will not object." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Why are you laughing? Seriously!" Huang Feng''s mother scolded.


    "I said it was serious. Their family really felt that marrying me is better than marrying others. Why do they oppose it?" Huang Feng said.


    This time, Huang Feng did not lie. Su Yumo and his family, after weighing the pros and cons, naturally felt that marrying them to Huang Feng would bring the greatest benefits to their family. In this case, they would naturally not No matter what, this is why Huang Feng wants to desperately develop his own power. As long as he is strong enough, he can solve many things.


    Huang Feng''s parents are still a little suspicious. They don''t believe that any parents will do this. If they were, they would definitely not agree with Huang Tingting to do similar things.


    "Wait for them to come in a few years, parents, don''t embarrass them." Huang Feng said.

 1657 Chapter 1657 Happy New Year

    "I see, are we the kind of people who don''t understand etiquette? If we want to talk about this kind of thing, we just talk about you and what those girls are doing?" Huang Feng''s mother said irritably. The son has harmed so many girls, she is still a little awkward.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed, but he was relieved that his parents'' ideological work was done well, so that things would be much easier when Su Yumo and the others came.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s deflated appearance, both Bai Xiaoruan and Huang Tingting laughed. You should know that Huang Feng¡¯s face was unchanged when facing Wang Shuhe and others, let alone making him deflated. Unexpectedly, In front of his mother, he was educated again and again.


    Everyone soon returned home. After washing, they rested, and Huang Feng''s mother stared at her daughter closely. As a result, Huang Tingting''s idea of ??trying to push Bai Xiaorou to talk at night ended up bankrupt. Huang Feng Sleeping with Bai Xiaorou in the same room is obviously happy to see Huang Mu who wants to hold her grandson. Although Huang Feng said that she is planning to have children in two years, accidents may occur as long as they share the same room. , Once there is an accident, Huang Feng can''t beat his child.


    Therefore, this is why Huang Mu tried his best to let Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou sleep in the same room.


    The two lay on the bed and talked about the night again.


    "Finally let them accept the fact that Yumo and the others exist." Huang Feng said with some emotion.


    Huang Feng knows that his parents are more traditional people. Therefore, he also thought before that when he talked to them about Su Yumo and the others, there would definitely be some resistance. Sure enough, the facts were not out of the question. His expectations.


    Fortunately, Bai Xiaorou was beside her, and Huang Feng''s parents were more receptive with her as a client helping to speak. Otherwise, Huang Feng might have to explain for a long time.


    "Auntie also thinks about us, so that''s why she has this attitude." Bai Xiaorou said. It is obvious that Huang Feng''s parents are from their perspective, so they have that attitude. This makes Bai Xiaorou very happy, Su Yumo and the others will not blame Huang Feng''s parents when they know, but will feel happy.


    "You don''t think too much." Huang Feng said, he was afraid that his current attitude would make Bai Xiaorou think more.


    "How can I think too much? I''m too happy to be too late." Bai Xiaorou said. In the past few days, she can feel that Huang Feng''s parents treat her like their own daughter and take care of her. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou still enjoys her time at Huang Feng''s house. Moreover, Huang Feng''s mother''s attitude was also speaking for her before, and she certainly wouldn''t be upset.


    "You can think so." Huang Feng said, "Well, it''s getting late, let''s rest early."


    Feeling Huang Feng¡¯s dishonest hand, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she whispered, ¡°No, uncles and aunts, they are still next door, and Tingting is also there. If they hear it, so much. What a shame."


    "You can be a little quieter." Huang Feng''s hand movement did not stop, but it became bigger and bigger. Bai Xiaorou''s face was already red, and she looked at Ling Feng with pleading eyes, hoping that he could stop.


    Huang Feng stretched out his hand, hugged her and said, "Take you to play, just sleep like this, but you have to compensate me when you return to Jiangzhou."


    Bai Xiaorou thought that the compensation in Huang Feng¡¯s mouth was to make herself perform some shameful postures, and her face immediately became redder. However, she did not refuse, as long as Huang Feng can stop now and promise him nothing, and, Thinking about that feeling, I also enjoy it.


    In the end, Huang Feng hugged Bai Xiaorou to sleep. This is not a villa in Jiangzhou. The house in his hometown is not good, and the sound insulation effect is very poor. If you really let your parents hear something, don''t talk about Bai Xiaorou. He himself would be embarrassed.


    The next morning, everyone got up early and started to work for the last time before the new year. Because the Chinese New Year is coming tomorrow, the house must be cleaned, some food for the New Year must be purchased, and couplets should be posted. Few, but everyone was very happy when they were busy, especially Bai Xiaorou. She was unusually active. It wasn''t that she intended to behave in front of Huang Feng''s parents, but that she hadn''t had a decent Spring Festival for so many years. She lives alone in the dormitory of the organization, eating instant noodles silently, watching the lights outside.


    But this year, she has Huang Feng and she has a home. She finally experienced a family reunion and the happiness of spending the New Year together. This made her whole body filled with excitement. Extraordinarily positive.


    When Huang Feng¡¯s parents saw this scene, of course they felt more distressed to Bai Xiaorou. They secretly didn¡¯t know how much Huang Feng had been pulled. The meaning was obvious. With such a good girl as Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng actually went to provoke other girls, too. I''m sorry Bai Xiaorou, Bai Xiaorou is already miserable, Huang Feng is too much.


    Of course, Huang Feng could only endure the "attack" of his parents silently. Just like Bai Xiaorou said, they were thinking about Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng would not be angry, and Huang Feng believed it too. When my parents meet Su Yumo and the others, they will definitely like them very quickly, because they are also very good people, but now their parents have not seen Su Yumo and the others and don¡¯t know them. That''s it.


    Everyone spent the New Year¡¯s Eve in a busy schedule. Not only them, but the whole village, every family and every household is in the same situation. It is usually a relatively quiet village, and today it is full of bustle. Those who worked outside, all came back at this time, carrying large bags and small bags in their hands. No matter what the harvest in the past year, their faces are full of joy of seeing their relatives again. The whole existence is everywhere. Laughter.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Huang Feng¡¯s family sat in front of the TV, eating a reunion dinner while watching the party. Although the party was not new or attractive, at that time, for people of Huang Feng¡¯s parents¡¯ age It has become a habit to eat reunion dinner and watch the party. In the past two years, Huang Feng has not gone home, making them uncomfortable after their 30s, so naturally they don''t have any thoughts to watch the party.


    And this year, Huang Feng not only came back, but also brought back one. In addition, he developed a lot better than the two imagined. The two old people were naturally happier. Watching the party, from time to time When you laugh, the smile on your face has not broken, because of the party, and because of the people watching the party together.


    After eating, Huang Feng sent a message to Su Yumo''s women to chat. When they were in Jiangzhou, everyone saw that a group was built. Only Huang Feng and his woman were in the group. In this case, even if everyone did not meet, You can also chat freely.


    In the group, both Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue were complaining about the family¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. They had no meaning at all. The family sat eating together at the dinner table, which was much more serious than Huang Feng and the others. Xie Mengjiao, Tang Muxue and others, who were accustomed to freedom, were slightly uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Although Su Yumo didn''t complain, she could see that she also didn''t like to spend the New Year at home very much. The women regretted it. If they knew this, it would be better to go back to his house with Huang Feng.


    As for the other women, they are all in the same situation. Although they are not miserable than Su Yumo, they are definitely not lively and interesting when they lived in the villa before.


    "Sister Xiaorou, I really envy you. I can be with Huang Feng now. I knew that we would have followed too." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Don''t be envious, you are all here after the year, and it''s not too late these days." Bai Xiaorou replied.


    "But, I don''t want to stay at home anymore. It''s too boring and suffocating." Xie Mengjiao said. After speaking, she also made a crying expression. Obviously, she was in a bad mood.


    "That''s it, at the dinner table, just listening to those people talking about national affairs, or just how much money the juniors have made and played with beautiful women, is really boring." Tang Muxue also said.


    "If you say that, I''m better than you. Fortunately, there are not so many people in my family during the New Year." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Secretary Qiu and his wife also spent the New Year in Jiangzhou. Moreover, the husband and wife loved Qiu Ningshuang very much. Naturally, they would not embarrass her or anything. Therefore, her reunion dinner was still good, but they didn¡¯t get along with Huang Feng. Eating together, I felt a little regretful.


    "I really hope that these few days will pass quickly, so I left the imperial capital soon." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Quickly, I have booked the air tickets. We will meet in Jiangzhou first, and then we will drive to Huaizhou to find Huangfeng." Su Yumo, the "eldest woman" said.


    There is no airport in Huaizhou. Su Yumo and the others in the imperial capital can only fly to Jiangzhou first, and then drive from Jiangzhou to Huaizhou. Fortunately, Huang Feng is not short of money now, his women, now Ning Wushuang also has her own car. Ning Wushuang¡¯s situation is a bit special. He doesn¡¯t know how to drive. He doesn¡¯t. There is no problem at all. Lu Xuanzi does not have a driver¡¯s license here. However, she can drive. Qiu Ningshuang is here, so getting her a driver''s license is not a big problem.


    Therefore, everyone agreed before that they will meet in Jiangzhou in the next year, and then drive to Huaizhou together to Huang Feng''s house.


    "Then I will wait at home for your arrival." Huang Feng smiled.


    "It''s almost there, not a few days away."


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of firecrackers outside, and it was already midnight.


    "happy New Year!"


    Everyone sent messages in the group almost at the same time.


    The new year is here!

 1658 Chapter 1658

    On the other side, in the world of Journey to the West, the four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng have entered the boundary of Wuji Country.


    At this time, it was getting late, and the four of them came to the royal monastery of Wuji Country and prepared to spend the night. How did you know that the dean of the royal monastery did not agree to borrow the night because of his own identity, but only gave the imperial relatives this time. Living, "wild monks" like Tang Seng and others are not qualified to stay.


    The dean¡¯s attitude made Tang Seng, who had always been a good-tempered, angry: "The ancients, the temples, and the Taoist temples are all the posthouses of our masters. See the mountain gate, there are three liters of rice. Why do you Will not keep me?"


    In Tang Seng''s view, the monks in the world are a family, and they should all help each other. Besides, they just stayed overnight and didn''t make any excessive demands. The dean''s rejection is really against the monks'' morality.


    "You monk, you''re so glib, you don''t want to go out with me!" The dean Ben Tang Seng said so, his face was full of shame and anger, he knew that what Tang Seng said was right, but he just didn''t want to This place is lent to monks like Tang Monk to live in. How noble is his place, and these wild monks deserve to live?


    Tang Seng saw the other party''s resolute attitude, and could only go out with a cold face.


    "Master, master is here." The three apprentices waiting outside saw Tang Seng come back and greeted them happily. After a day''s journey, they are tired and hungry now, and they hope to find a place to stay. , Have a good meal and rest for a night.


    "Master, hey, master, why is your complexion bad?" Monkey King said.


    "Yeah, Master, does the host in this courtyard welcome us in? Why are you crying?" Zhu Bajie also said.


    "Let''s go, let''s go elsewhere." Tang Seng didn''t explain, and he was about to turn on his horse.


    "Master, this day has passed. When we leave here, we are afraid we can''t find other monasteries." Sun Wukong said. He also saw that his master''s face was wrong, and asked: "Master, is it possible that the monk in the temple is still fighting? You, can''t scold you?"


    "No." Tang Seng waved his hand and said. Although he was angry with the other person''s attitude, he didn''t have the habit of framing others: "Then the lord won''t let me wait to stay overnight."


    "Master, you just didn''t let me go, can''t you?" said Zhu Bajie.


    "No." Tang Seng said, "The lord said that the monastery here only accepts relatives and relatives of the emperor and does not allow me and other monks to travel.


    "What a bold monk, old monk go in and take a look!" Sun Wukong said angrily. After speaking, with a slight jump, the person had disappeared in place. Tang Seng wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    Before long, the gate of the monastery was opened, and a group of monks, under the leadership of the dean, stood on both sides of the road, and respectfully invited the four monks Tang to enter. Obviously, Sun Wukong had just beaten them down.


    However, Tang Seng did not make any excessive demands. Instead, he only ordered some vegetarian dishes. Then, as long as a guest room rested, the dean was already scared by Monkey King, no matter what kind of request Tang Seng made. He didn''t dare to refuse, but he didn''t expect Tang Seng''s request to be so simple. Suddenly, he was overjoyed and quickly asked his monks to make arrangements.


    In the evening, the four masters and apprentices had rested after eating fast food. Tang Seng read the scriptures and was too sleepy, so he fell asleep on the table, but when he fell asleep not long, his soul was suddenly Scattered from him, opened the door of the room, and went out.


    The soul was in a chaotic place, suddenly saw a puff of white smoke, and then, a figure was present.


    Tang Seng was startled and said, "Where are you from the monster, dare to come and make trouble, my three apprentices are all heroes who kill monsters and catch monsters. You, go and run for your life."


    "Master, I am not a monster." The figure said.


    "Then why did you appear from the well?" Tang Seng asked.


    The man sighed deeply and said, "Master, take a good look at me."


    After listening to Tang Seng, he looked at the opponent carefully. He was flustered and did not see clearly. At this time, he realized that the opponent was wearing a dragon robe and a dragon crown on his head. This was obviously the dress of the king of a country. .


    Tang Seng quickly saluted and said, "Your Majesty, I don''t know which monarch you are from? Why did you come here?"


    "Master said, I am the king of this black chicken country." The man said.


    "Ah!" Tang Seng was taken aback, and asked, "Why does your Majesty be like the Lord?"


    "Just because a year ago, a Quanzhen adult came to my dynasty. He would call the wind and rain, turn the stone into gold, be lonely, and be confused by him. He became a brother of the opposite sex and became brothers of the opposite sex. How do you know he Feeling unruly, one day, he deceived Gu Ji to the back garden and led Gu to the well. Then, he killed Gu in a sneak attack and pushed Gu down into the well.¡± The man said with an angry face.


    "Ah, it turns out that you are a grievous dead king." Tang Seng was taken aback by the identity of the other party, and took two steps back.


    "Master, don''t be afraid of me, I''m here to beg you, to appeal for my grievances, to catch demons and demons," said the king of the Wuji Country.


    "Your Majesty, do you want me to help you get rid of that monster?"


    "Exactly!"


    "My big apprentice, Sun Wukong, is very good at catching demons and lowering demons. However, that monster is now the king of the Wuji Kingdom. Even though my apprentice has great abilities, he dare not act lightly." Tang Seng said.


    "Master, don''t worry, my prince will definitely go to the temple to burn incense tomorrow. Master Wanwang will meet him. If he knows my grievance, he will definitely help the master." said the king of Wuji Country.


    "The prince''s naked eye, how could he believe my words?" Tang Seng asked.


    "It''s okay. When the time comes, you will show this to him, and he will definitely understand." The king of Wuji Country said, and handed the jade rule in his hand to Tang Seng.


    After speaking, the king of the Wuji Country once again turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!" Tang Seng hurriedly yelled twice. Then, he also woke up from his dream. It turned out that it was a dream just now. However, when he saw the jade rules on his table, Tang Seng knew that it was the black chicken just now. The king of the country entrusted his dream to himself, hoping to help him clean up his grievances.


    "Apprentice, apprentice." Tang Seng yelled a few times quickly, and all three of his apprentices were awakened.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Monkey King asked.


    "I just had a strange dream for my teacher." Tang Seng said, and then told the three of his dreams.


    As soon as Tang Seng finished speaking, he heard a shout outside: "The prince is here!"


    It turned out that the prince of the Wuji Country really came to this monastery as the man in the dream said.


    "The prince is really here." Zhu Bajie said in surprise. Just now he thought that what his master said was false. It was just a dream just now. However, now that the prince is actually here, this may be the case. Really.


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes, and he already had a way to conjure a brocade box, then handed it to Tang Seng, whispered a few words in his ear, Tang Seng nodded after hearing it.


    Before long, the prince was actually tricked into the room by Tang Seng, and Monkey King appeared and told the prince about the things in Tang Seng''s dream.


    "Nonsense!" The prince obviously did not believe the words of a stranger he had just met. Seeing Monkey King slander his father, he furiously said: "You deceive me young and say such things. If my father knew about it, You must be broken into pieces!"


    "Little prince, you actually insist on believing in that demon way, ha." Monkey King was a little angry when he saw that the prince didn''t believe his words.


    "Wukong." Tang Seng quickly stopped Monkey King, and then stepped forward and said, "His Royal Highness, there is another treasure to offer."


    With that, Tang Seng took out the jade rule, handed it to the prince and said, "His Royal Highness, have you ever seen this treasure?"


    The prince took the jade rule in his hand and looked at it, his face changed, and he suddenly drew out his long sword and shouted: "Good monk, you dare to steal my father''s treasure, how can I forgive you!"


    "Wait!" Sun Wukong stepped forward and stopped him and said, "Little prince, you are really good or bad. To tell you the truth, I am the elder''s big apprentice. I went to the west to learn the scriptures. Last night, your father I entrusted the dream to my master and said this!"


    After listening to the prince, his face kept changing, and finally, throwing away Monkey King''s arm, he left with a complicated expression.


    "Brother, does that fool believe what you said?" At this time, Zhu Bajie and Drifting appeared again, and they all heard the conversation just now.


    "I don''t know, but he must have been suspicious in his heart." Sun Wukong said, then he looked at Zhu Bajie and said, "Bajie, do you want baby? I''ll take you to find baby."


    "Baby?" When Zhu Bajie heard the word "baby", his eyes brightened, and he hurriedly asked, "Where is the baby?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to find it tonight." Su Sun Wukong said.


    "Brother Monkey, you are dying of me, let''s go now." Zhu Bajie said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, the baby will only appear at night." Monkey King said.


    The four continued on their way and entered the city. However, because of what happened to the king of Wuji Kingdom yesterday, the four did not immediately want to meet the current king and clear the jade stone, but found a place to live.


    Finally at night, Zhu Bajie kept urging Monkey King to take him to find the baby. Monkey King saw that the sky was already dark outside, so he nodded and agreed, and the two of them left the residence and headed for the palace.


    Monkey King took Zhu Bajie to the back garden of the imperial palace quietly, then he pointed to a pile of stones and said, "This is it."


    "There are all rocks here, Brother Monkey, you lied to me again." Zhu Bajie said dissatisfiedly looking at the pile of rocks.


    "Baby is under this stone, as long as you move this stone away, you can see the baby." Sun Wukong said.

 1659 Chapter 1659

    "Really?" Zhu Bajie asked suspiciously.


    "Really, can I lie to you?" Monkey King said.


    "Okay, I''ll move!" Zhu Bajie, for the sake of her baby, was too willing to give up, and began to move rocks.


    Not long after, the big stone was removed, and Zhu Bajie hurried forward to find the baby, but he saw a well.


    "This is a well, how can there be any baby?" Zhu Bajie complained disappointedly.


    "Bajie, don''t worry, the baby is under the well." Monkey King said.


    "Ah, you said it earlier, you said it earlier, and I brought the rope." Zhu Bajie looked at the deep well and said.


    "Bajie, look." Monkey King grabbed Zhu Bajie and said, then, he took out the golden cudgel from his ear and said to Zhu Bajie: "You grab this stick and I will put you down. How about ?"


    Zhu Bajie was overjoyed, but he knew that his monkey brother''s golden cudgel could be long or short, and could even reach the heaven from here, and the next well was no problem at all.


    "Okay, okay, this idea is good, come and come." Zhu Bajie said overjoyed.


    When the two came to the well, Zhu Bajie grabbed the golden hoop. Then, Monkey King made the golden hoop longer and longer, and Zhu Bajie slowly reached the bottom of the well.


    Zhu Bajie reached the bottom of the well and saw all water, and suddenly shouted to Monkey King dissatisfied: "It''s all water, how can there be any baby?"


    "The baby is in the water, please look for it," Monkey King said.


    After listening to Zhu Bajie, he took a deep breath, then dived, swimming, and unexpectedly reached a piece of ground, beside him, a palace appeared unexpectedly.


    "Crystal Palace?" Zhu Bajie looked at the plaque on the palace and said, "Why did I get here?"


    Being puzzled, the gate of the palace was opened, and a person walked out of it.


    "Marshal Tianpeng, please sit in the palace." The man said politely to Zhu Bajie.


    "Hey, who is your old man? How do you know my predecessor?" Zhu Bajie asked in confusion. In the Lower Realm, not many people knew his predecessor.


    "The little god is the Jinglong King here." the man said.


    Zhu Bajie was overjoyed. Since it is the Dragon King, there must be a treasure, so he said to the Jing Dragon King, "Then you must have a treasure. Take it out quickly."


    "The little god''s mana is low, not comparable to that of the Dragon King of Jianghai, how can there be any treasure?" Jing Longwang said.


    "Don''t refuse, my monkey brother said you have, you must have it. If you don''t take it out, I won''t go!" As he said, Zhu Bajie sat outside the palace and played a rogue.


    "That''s what Monkey King said, then I really have a treasure." When the King Dragon heard the name of Monkey King, his eyes lit up, as if thinking of something.


    "Really" Zhu Bajie was overjoyed: "Bring it!"


    "That baby is not convenient to take out, Marshal, please come with me." Jing Longwang said.


    After that, King Jing Long took Zhu Bajie into the palace. In the middle of the palace, there was a person lying, "Elemental situation, this is the baby!"


    Zhu Bajie hurriedly took a look at the baby in the last issue and found out that it was a dead person. He immediately said with dissatisfaction: "This is a dead person, what kind of baby is this?"


    "This is a baby." Najing Longwang said.


    "This is a dead person, what baby is it?" Zhu Bajie said dissatisfied.


    "Marshal, you are dissatisfied with that, this is the king of the Wuji Kingdom. He fell into the well a year ago. I fixed him with Dingyan beads. Therefore, the flesh is not destroyed, if you carry him out..." When Najing Dragon King said here, Zhu Bajie had already jumped up.


    "Take him out? I''m looking for a baby. Whether he is a king or not, I don''t want to carry him." Zhu Bajie said.


    "Marshal, if you carry him out, it will be of great benefit to you." Jing Longwang said.


    "If I carry him out, how much will you give me?" Zhu Bajie asked.


    "There is no money..." Jing Longwang said.


    "No money, you want me to carry it? I won''t do it!" After that, Zhu Bajie walked out.


    "Are you serious?"


    "No pack!" Zhu Bajie said hard.


    "Okay, then please go back!" With that, King Jing Long drove Zhu Bajie out and closed the palace gate.


    "Go back and go back." Zhu Bajie muttered while looking at the closed palace gate. Although he was a little disappointed that he could not find the treasure, it was better than carrying a dead person out.


    However, when he got to the water and wanted Monkey King to pull him up, Monkey King said: "The dead man is a baby, you carry him up."


    "Don''t pack! I''m not going to pack people to death." Zhu Bajie said.


    "You can''t carry? If you don''t, I will leave!" Monkey King said.


    "Hey, wait, wait, Brother Monkey, you can pull me up." Zhu Bajie shouted from the well.


    "Come up by yourself"


    "The well wall is too slippery, I can''t climb it," said Zhu Bajie.


    "Then you put the dead man on your back, and I will pull you up." Monkey King said.


    "I''m carrying, okay, I''m carrying." Zhu Bajie had no choice but to agree, "This damn Bi Mawen actually made me carry someone to death."


    It''s no use complaining no matter what, if you don''t carry the dead man, you won''t be able to get up.


    Finally, Zhu Bajie still carried the dead man and returned to the residence with Monkey King.


    Tang Seng looked at the dead man carefully, exactly what he had seen in his dream last night: "Look, this is the king of the Wuji Country. His appearance has not changed, as if he were alive."


    "Master, he must have a treasure of water and soul." Drifting said.


    When Zhu Bajie heard it, he said quickly: "Yes, the dragon king said, what is on this king''s body, what is the Ding Yan Zhu."


    With that said, Zhu Bajie fumbled on the king''s body, obviously trying to find the Dingyan Zhu, how to say, it is also a treasure.


    After a while, Zhu Bajie found a golden master in the arms of the king, and he was overjoyed: "Sure enough, there is a treasure, it belongs to my old Zhu."


    Zhu Bajie was smiling smugly, but the beads were snatched away by Monkey King abruptly. He was immediately dissatisfied: "You said it, it belongs to my old Zhu, you don''t trust it!"


    "Idiot! Take this Dingyan Bead away, and the king will be broken." Monkey King said to Zhu Bajie while putting the Dingyan Bead on the king''s body.


    "Wukong, can you heal this king?" Tang Seng asked. Tang Seng still sympathized with this king''s tragic experience.


    "Master, this king has been dead for more than a year, this..." Monkey King was about to refuse, and Zhu Bajie, who felt that he was deceived by Monkey King, quickly said: "Master, he just said that he can Cure this king."


    "Fool, when did I say it?" Monkey King asked.


    "You said, you just said." Zhu Bajie said while hiding from Monkey King.


    "When did I say that?" Monkey King asked, for a person who has been dead for more than a year, he doesn''t have the ability to save him.


    "Master, don''t be fooled by this monkey, he can definitely heal him, otherwise, how could he ask me to carry the dead man back?" Obviously, Zhu Bajie has always been the same for bringing himself back to a dead man. The heart is grudged.


    "Wukong, the monks are compassionate. If you can heal this king, you can also reunite them as husband and wife, and father and son will meet again." Tang Seng said to Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong felt a little embarrassed, but he still said: "Master, I will go to Taishang Laojun to see, maybe he has a way."


    "Okay, go and come back quickly," Tang Seng said.


    Monkey King nodded, and after a few moments, he disappeared.


    Above the heavens, Monkey King once again saw Taishang Lao Jun. When the Taishang Lao Jun saw Monkey Going to his place, he suddenly exclaimed, as if he had encountered a thief.


    "Old man, this time to guard me, my old grandson has stopped doing that." Monkey King laughed.


    "You monkey head, what did you do after eating my elixir last time?" Taishang Laojun said.


    "My master is merciful and wants to save him the king of the black chicken country. I don''t think there is any other way to resurrect him. I hereby beg your old man, give me a thousand pills and give me a thousand pills to rescue the king." Sun Wukong Said.


    "A thousand pills? How about eating as a meal?!" Taishang Lao Jun said angrily, and Monkey King really dared to mention that he did not have a thousand pills.


    "There is no one thousand pills, one hundred pills will do." Monkey King said.


    "No." Taishang Laojun simply refused.


    "Never mind the ten pills," Monkey King said.


    "No, no, not even a pill." Taishang Laojun said, and then he pulled his boy and wanted to leave.


    "Really do not have?"


    "Really do not have!"


    "Well, I''ll go somewhere else to borrow." Monkey King said.


    "Wait!" Seeing that Monkey King was really gone, the old man hurriedly shouted.


    Monkey King returned to Taishang Laojun again and asked: "Lao, why are you calling me back again?"


    "You monkey head, your hands and feet are unstable, I''m afraid you will sneak back to steal my elixir." Said Laojun Taishang.


    Monkey King smiled, did not speak, he did think so.


    "I''ll give you one." How could Taishang Lao Jun not know Monkey King''s thoughts, and simply give him one, so that he won''t come back and steal it. Then, his loss will be even greater.


    "It should have been so." Monkey King smiled.


    Lao Jun Taishang took a Nine-turn Resurrection Pill from his boy, and handed it to Monkey King: "Take it, take it, heal the king, it''s your merit."


    "Thank you, old man!" Monkey King took the pill, turned and left. Although he was too greedy with the other pill in Laojun''s gourd, he had taken a lot of those pill before, and it had no effect. Moreover, he still has things to do now, and it is not convenient to stay longer.


    However, just halfway through, Monkey King suddenly felt a flash of light in his arms. Although it was very faint, he still saw it. He stopped quickly and looked in his arms, only to find that the Ninth Revolution was resurrected. Dan has changed his appearance, even his size.


    "Okay, you old man, you actually lied to me with a fake!" Monkey King threw away the deformed elixir, and then turned back, went to find the old gentleman and said.

 1660 Chapter 1660

    "Old man, old man! Come out quickly!" Monkey King shouted from a distance.


    That Taishang Laojun didn''t go far, but he was a little bit puzzled when he saw Monkey King go and return.


    "Great Sage, what are you doing? Don''t you hurry to save the king of the black chicken country?" said the old king.


    "Okay, you old man, you used fake elixir to lie to me. What should I do to save the king?" Sun Wukong said angrily: "If you don''t want to give it, just don''t give it. My grandson will ask someone for it, but you take it. A fake elixir lie to me? Why is this?"


    "Fake elixir?" Taishang Laojun looked puzzled, wondering what Sun Wukong meant.


    "Well, you monkey, don''t know good and evil! My old gentleman gave you an elixir, but you still wronged him. It''s really kind of bad!" The boy of Taishang Laojun shouted at Monkey King.


    "Tong''er, don''t cry." Taishang Laojun waved his hand to stop his boy from continuing to quarrel with Monkey King, then looked at Monkey King and said: "Great Sage, what is going on? Tell me."


    "Just talk." Sun Wukong said: "I just walked halfway, and found that the pill flashed with golden light, and I was puzzled, so I took it out and found that the elixir had changed in size, and the expression was wrong. It''s clearly an ordinary pill in the Mortal Realm. You said, why did you do this?"


    "Impossible." Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "The one I gave to the Great Sage is indeed the Nine Ranks Resurrection Pill. I personally refined it. There can be no fakes. Great Sage, you must be wrong. "


    "Can my grandson lie to you?" Monkey King said.


    "Great Sage, you take the elixir pill to see with me." The old gentleman also wants to understand what is going on. Those Nine Ranks Resurrection Pills were just made by him. Could there be anything in it? error?Cause the elixir to be destroyed?


    Taishang Laojun was puzzled and wanted to understand.


    "The fake elixir has been thrown away by my old grandson." Sun Wukong said.


    "Obviously I was eaten by you, now I want to ask my old gentleman for another one!" The boy emerged from behind the old gentleman, and said to Monkey King.


    It was the old gentleman who heard Monkey King''s words and looked at him with a smile. Obviously, he, like his boy, didn''t believe Monkey King''s words.


    "Is my old grandson that kind of person? Ah, is it that kind of monkey?" Sun Wukong was immediately angry when he saw that the two of Taishang Laojun didn''t believe in themselves. "My old grandson always disdain to lie and ate Just eat it, tell you, what can I do? The elixir is obviously false, and you still frame me, no, let¡¯s go to the Tathagata to judge."


    With that said, Monkey King is going to take Taishang Laojun out. He has always been arrogant and conceited, and has never bothered to lie. If the elixir was really eaten by him, he will definitely admit that it is a big deal. Just one, he will never steal it and admit it.


    "The Great Sage wait a minute, the Great Sage wait a minute." Seeing that Monkey King really wanted to pull himself to meet the Tathagata, the Taishang Laojun was not afraid, but he didn''t like trouble, so he said, "I believe you are."


    In fact, Lao Jun Taishang was also very puzzled. Monkey King just said that although his hands and feet are sometimes dirty, he will steal his elixir, but after eating his elixir, he will definitely not deny it. Moreover, Sun Wukong had eaten quite a few of his own elixir pills before, even the Nine Ranks Resurrection Pill just now, he had eaten hundreds of them, how could he just steal one now?Still come to argue with yourself?


    Therefore, Taishang Laojun also believed in Monkey King''s words, and he certainly didn''t eat the elixir.


    But, if the elixir was not eaten by Monkey King, how would you answer it?How could it suddenly change in the middle of the road?Could it be that there is really a problem with this elixir?


    "Since you believe in my old grandson, you will give me another one. This time you will give it to the real grandson. If my grandson discovers that it is fake again, he must steal all your elixir." Sun Wukong said.


    Hearing what Sun Wukong said, Taishang Laojun shuddered subconsciously, but he knew that Sun Wukong would definitely do what he said, and he had done it once before, the elixir that he had worked so hard. , I ate all of it, and if he did it again, he would cry without the other person crying.


    "Great Sage, please wait a moment." Thinking of this, Taishang Laojun didn''t dare to be careless. He took the gourd from his boy''s hand, took out a Nine-turn Resurrection Pill, placed it in his hand and looked at it again. After putting it under the nose and smelling it, it was confirmed that there was no problem, it was definitely the real elixir, and then the elixir was handed to Monkey King.


    "Great Sage, take this elixir, there won''t be any problems this time." Taishang Laojun said.


    "Really?" Sun Wukong took the elixir, but he didn''t believe it, because the fake pill just now was taken out of this gourd. He was afraid that the pill in this gourd was fake.


    "Really!" Taishang Laojun said: "If this elixir is still fake, I will pay the Great Sage one hundred!"


    Taishang Laojun is still very confident about his craftsmanship and ability to discern. Although he doesn''t know what happened to the elixir before, there is absolutely no problem with this elixir at the moment, he is completely certain.


    "Well, let me believe you again for the time being, if it''s still fake, I''ll come to you to settle the account!" Sun Wukong said, turning his head and disappearing from the front of Taishang Laojun.


    Taishang Laojun looked at the direction Sun Wukong was going away, waited for a while, and he was relieved to see that he did not come back this time. This time he finally sent the monkey away without any accident.


    "Lao Jun, it is clear that the monkey ate the elixir by himself and wanted to cheat another one." The boy of Taishang Laojun obviously still did not believe what Sun Wukong had said before. He did not have a good impression of Sun Wukong. Before, Sun Wukong was too old. When Jun''s alchemy place was making trouble, he also suffered, so he didn''t have a good impression of Monkey King.


    "It''s nothing, nothing more, just one pill." Taishang Laojun said with a smile, and did not explain to his boy: "He has eaten so much of my elixir before, and he doesn''t care about one more. "


    "But..." The boy wanted to say something, but was stopped by the Supreme Master, and said: "Okay, let''s go back, it''s almost time for alchemy."


    "Yes, old gentleman." The boy quickly replied respectfully.


    However, on the other hand, after Sun Wukong took the Nine Ranks Resurrection Pill, he went to the lower realm again. This time he took the pill in his hand and stared at it carefully. Once the elixir changed again, he would definitely go back to find it. He went too far to the old man to settle the accounts and deceived himself with fake pills twice in a row, which was too much.


    Fortunately, waiting for him to arrive at his and others'' residence, the elixir remained unchanged.


    "Wukong, is there a way?" Tang Seng hurriedly stepped forward when he saw Monkey King come back.


    "Yes, I brought back the elixir from Taishang Laojun." Monkey King motioned for the elixir in his hand and said.


    Tang Seng was overjoyed when he saw the elixir of elixir, and he was too overwhelmed with Laojun''s elixir, that must not be wrong: "Great, come and take it to your majesty."


    "Yes, Master." Monkey King responded.


    Afterwards, Monkey King came to the king of Wuji Country and stuffed the pill into his mouth, and then, patted his chest, the pill had already entered his belly.


    The elixir of Taishang Laojun is indeed magical. As soon as the elixir entered the belly of the king of Wuji Kingdom, the king had already woke up.


    "Master, look, wake up!" Monkey King said.


    Tang Seng was also very happy to see the king of Wuji Country waking up, and the king was naturally grateful to Tang Seng and his group.


    Everyone discussed it and decided to meet the demon way in person tomorrow.


    In the morning of the next day, Tang Seng and others packed up, took the king of the Wuji country who had been dressed in disguise, entered the palace, and saw the fake king.


    The fake king was really embarrassed by Tang Seng and the others for doing his good deeds, and wanted to put them to death, so he received Tang Seng and others.


    However, that demon way does not know that the real king has come, and his false identity has been dismantled on the spot. Naturally, the four monks and apprentices of Tang Seng and his apprentice will not let go of this false king who is making waves. Zhu Bajie and Monkey King have followed each other successively. Fight.


    Finally, just when Monkey King was about to kill that demon way, the Bodhisattva suddenly appeared and turned the demon way into a real body. It turned out to be a tiger. Then the Bodhisattva took the tiger and left. The chaos is calmed down.


    After solving the demon way, the Tang monk took the customs clearance jade and left the Wuji country directly. Thinking about coming, the king and queen of the Wuji country and their son have not seen each other for more than a year. At this time, for sure There was a lot to say, and the Tang Seng four did not want to bother.


    On the other side, the old gentleman, too, was completely relieved when he saw that Monkey King did not come back this time. However, he was a little bit worried about the fake elixir. Monkey King probably didn''t lie. , That is to say, fake elixir does exist, but who can take that elixir from himself or Monkey King?How could a person with such an ability fall in love with this elixir?


    Or maybe something went wrong when you were practicing alchemy, but that''s not right. If there is a problem, there shouldn''t be a problem with a single elixir, there should be many.


    Taishang Laojun couldn''t figure out the strangeness.


    Of course, Lao Jun Taishang didn''t know that it was not some other reason that caused all this, but a magical storage box from another time and space.


    As for Monkey King, he didn''t think so much anymore. He always thought that the old man had deceived himself before, so he gave himself a fake elixir, and later he gave him the real pill, and the matter ended in this way.

 1661 Chapter 1661

    On the morning of New Year''s Day, Huang Feng was awakened by the sound of firecrackers outside. He usually wakes up too late, but today, it is obviously special. There are too many people who wake up earlier than him.


    "Happy new year." Huang Feng looked in his arms, Bai Xiaojudo who had just opened his sleepy eyes.


    "Happy New Year." Bai Xiaorou answered sweetly. At this time, she is full of happiness. This is the happiest New Year she has had in so many years. On the first day of the new year, she will be able to learn from her beloved It was a very happy thing to wake up in the arms of a person, and it was also something that Bai Xiaorou could not even think of before.


    Now, she has a lover, her own home, and is no longer alone. Seeing Huang Feng, she has a feeling of reassurance.


    "Get up, otherwise, Tingting''s girl will knock on the door later." Huang Feng said.


    As soon as Huang Feng said me, there was a knock on the door, and Huang Tingting''s voice also followed: "Brother, sister-in-law, are you up? I have come to pay you New Year''s greetings, hurry up and bring the red envelopes, too little Can''t do it!"


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou looked at each other and laughed.


    Huang Feng''s mother''s voice soon came, "Why are you so ignorant, what do you call it early in the morning, let your brother and them sleep a little longer."


    "Mom, you are partial, you like your brother and sister-in-law." Huang Tingting said dissatisfied.


    "Your wings are hard, right? Dare to talk to me like this?" Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "No, no, happy new year mom, now, give the red envelope." Huang Tingting''s voice came again, her tone full of smiles.


    "Take it, take it, don''t disturb your brother and they are sleeping." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "Thank you mom, brother, sister-in-law, I am waiting for you."


    "Also called!"


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou smiled and got up afterwards. After a while, the two opened the door and walked out. His sister Huang Tingting appeared next to Huang Feng for the first time.


    "Brother, happy new year, come on, give me a red envelope, I want a big red envelope!" Huang Tingting reached out and said in front of Huang Feng.


    "Take it, I''ve already prepared it for you." Huang Feng handed a red envelope to his sister and said.


    "Thank you, brother." Huang Tingting suddenly smiled when she saw a lot of money in the red envelope. In fact, even if Huang Feng gave her a little money, she would be very happy because she didn''t want money.


    And Bai Xiaorou came over at this time, Huang Tingting gave Bai Xiaorou a New Year greeting, and got another red and white, and her eyes were almost gone.


    During breakfast, Huang Feng¡¯s phone started ringing. They were all for New Year¡¯s greetings. There were a few women like Su Yumo, friends like Zheng Shuai and Guo Liang, and some officials, such as Director Wang, etc. Xue Mengzhu, his goddaughter, called early to pay a New Year greeting to Huang Feng.


    In short, Huang Feng has also become a busy man, and the phone calls keep making Huang Feng''s mother white him several times.


    In fact, today, not only Huang Feng has become a busy person, but Huang Feng¡¯s parents are also unusually busy. From morning to noon in Huang Feng¡¯s home, people have not been interrupted, and people keep coming to Huang Feng¡¯s parents. Happy New Year.


    Everyone belongs to the same village. Therefore, every family and every household will pay New Year greetings every year, especially the elders in the village, or the families of those who are respected and respected. There is a constant flow of people. This is a custom.


    And this year, these people will join Huang Feng¡¯s family. Although Huang Feng¡¯s parents are in the village and they are not too old, they are just ordinary farmers, and naturally they are not considered highly respected. However, they have a Good son.


    The changes in Huang Feng¡¯s return this time were seen by everyone in the village. Not only did he bring back a beautiful girlfriend, he also drove a super luxurious sports car. These were all attractive enough. As a result, the city The leaders of the country actually organized a delegation to visit Huang Feng, which is a remarkable event in the whole village.


    On the day when the city leaders went to Huang Feng''s house, the village leaders were not even qualified to enter Huang Feng''s house. They could only wait outside the door. Even so, they felt very honored.


    Therefore, after the leaders left, the leaders of the village began to go to Huang Feng''s house without any problems, and talked with Huang Feng''s parents. They also knew that they were not familiar with Huang Feng and were not too familiar. There are many common topics, so their breakthroughs are Huang Feng¡¯s parents. After all, everyone is in the same village. They usually don¡¯t look up and see each other. They are very familiar. When those leaders deliberately want to find topics to chat, Naturally, there is nothing to say.


    Because of this, Huang Feng¡¯s parents have become the celebrities in the village in the past few days, and other villagers naturally know the reason. So, early this morning, they all asked their children to come early. Huang Feng¡¯s parents, including those young people who work outside, learn about Huang Feng¡¯s situation from their parents. Some actively want to approach Huang Feng to see if they can get some help. Some It was strictly required by the parents.


    In short, Huang Feng''s home is very lively today.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s parents are also very happy. Huang Feng has not come back two years ago. There is one less person in the family. It is meaningless for the New Year. Both of them know that the Spring Festival is the most important holiday of the year. Huang Feng If he can''t come back, his parents will naturally not be happy.


    But this year is good, my son is back, and he brought back a very beautiful daughter-in-law. Moreover, the son is so promising. The old couple are naturally happy in their hearts. On the first day of the new year, so many people come to their homes. New Year''s greetings, this also shows that the popularity of their home is now, and the two are very proud of them, so why are they tired.


    Huang Feng was soon kicked out of the house by his parents and asked him to pay New Year greetings to some elders in the village. This is a rule. You can¡¯t get overwhelmed just because he is now prosperous. If you fail to do the etiquette, you will be caught Gossiping behind the scenes.


    Of course Huang Feng knew this, so he did not refuse. He took Bai Xiaorou to the homes of those elders to pay New Year''s greetings from house to house. Whenever he went to a house, both Huang Feng would be warmly entertained, chat with him and praise him. Praise Bai Xiaorou and so on.


    In short, Huang Feng is very popular, and those elders who were visited by Huang Feng are also very happy. You know, Huang Feng, the city leader, has to visit them personally. As a result, Huang Feng has come to visit them in person. , To give them New Year''s greetings, of course they are very happy and very proud.


    On the first day of the new year, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou spent the New Year''s greetings. Moreover, Huang Feng also used the phone to pay the New Year greetings to several big men in the Imperial Capital. Although he said that he would go in person after the New Year. Today, on this special day, he can¡¯t neglect, especially the family of Su Yumo''s daughters. Although they all handed over their daughters to themselves for their own reasons, their purpose may not be pure, but they are Su Yumo after all. The elders of a few women are also the elders in the future, and these should be courtesy. Of course, there is some sincerity, only Huang Feng himself knows.


    From Su Yumo and the others, they learned that they were ready to go to Huaizhou on the third day of the middle school, and they should be able to go all the way for the New Year''s greetings on the first and second two days.


    Huang Feng naturally has no objections to this. He has already agreed with his parents before, and he doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    On the second day of the second year, Huang Feng¡¯s family went to grandma¡¯s grandfather again to pay them New Year¡¯s greetings. Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou received a lot of red envelopes from their elders. Although the amount in it was not a lot, That''s enough.


    In previous years, when the elders like Huang Feng pay New Year''s greetings, they will inevitably be educated. In fact, this is not aimed at Huang Feng alone. Every younger generation is like this. This also shows that the elders care about the younger generation.


    And this year, obviously no one dared to educate Huang Feng about anything. They didn¡¯t think they were qualified to teach Huang Feng anything. In the end, only Huang Feng¡¯s uncle reminded him, don¡¯t be arrogant and continue. Down-to-earth, with such achievements at his age, it must be easy to be proud. Huang Feng''s uncle is also reminding Huang Feng.


    In fact, this is Huang Feng¡¯s eldest uncle who didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s own plan. In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s achievements are already very impressive in the eyes of many people, but for him, it is nothing more than At the beginning, he was not the top presence in China, and his influence on foreign countries was very limited. Not to mention, there were countless spaces in the storage box, waiting for him to conquer.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng is very proud of what he has achieved now, he is still far from being proud.


    However, Huang Feng still humbly accepted the instructions of his uncle, he was just that the other party was kind.


    When Huang Feng¡¯s uncle saw that Huang Feng accepted his words in a modest manner, he was relieved and was also very happy. He was really afraid that Huang Feng would not give himself face, and then he would say something against himself. But it will be ashamed.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng did not do that, but accepted it without any rebuttal. This made Huang Feng¡¯s uncle very happy. Huang Feng¡¯s current status is obviously higher than him. As a result, Huang Feng is still To be able to listen to his own words is not easy in his opinion, and it is also a thing to be happy about.


    As a result, Huang Feng¡¯s family members once again gathered to eat together, but this time everyone did not go to the hotel, but was at the house of the uncle. Several women operated together. The speed was still very fast. Bai Xiaorou wanted to help. , No one else agreed.


    At the dinner table, Huang Feng will inevitably become the object of everyone''s discussion. Huang Feng has become accustomed to this, keeping a smile, listening to everyone''s words, and saying a few words from time to time, making everyone very happy.

 1662 Chapter 1662 Others are coming

    In the afternoon, Huang Feng finally got rid of his enthusiastic relatives. What he didn''t expect was that some of the leaders in the county and town would come over to give him New Year greetings. Among these people, some of them had more ideas. I felt that it would be good for them to go up to the big tree of Huangfeng in advance, and among these people, the secretary Wang and the number two leader in the county had the highest position.


    Secretary Wang didn¡¯t need to say much. Huang Feng didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. Although this guy apologized and fined him before, and finally settled the bill for them, Huang Feng still didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. This guy is more like a smiling tiger. On the surface, he has a good attitude towards him and is very polite, but in fact, he still doesn''t know what he is doing secretly.


    Coupled with the comments of him and his son, Huang Feng even didn''t want to get too close to this kind of person. Therefore, Huang Feng just dealt with it for him.


    However, for another person, the number two in the county, Huang Feng pays more attention to it. Although such a position is indeed not high among the people Huang Feng has contacted in the past, it is just as the saying says. The county magistrate is not as good as the current one. Although Huang Feng has a relationship on the top, if he can¡¯t maintain a good relationship with the people below, it¡¯s definitely not a good thing for him. He will do it here in the future. Those who invest, definitely don''t want to have a stale relationship with officials here.


    And since he doesn''t have the slightest affection for Secretary Wang, then Huang Feng must pay more attention to this number two, and he can''t get froze with them, right?Fortunately, this number two gave Huang Feng a good feeling. Although he had the idea of ??being close to Huang Feng, his attitude was not humble or overbearing.


    Huang Feng talked with the other party for a long time, and he probably got to know him a little bit. This is an ambitious person. However, Secretary Wang has been here for many years and he has already broken this place into an iron bucket. This is Wang. The secretary alone has the final say. His number two, in the eyes of outsiders, still has a very high status, but in fact, he is almost as much as a puppet, and he doesn''t have many opportunities to show off.


    And when Huang Feng appeared, Mingrui felt that this was an opportunity for him. In this county, there hasn¡¯t been any great person before, and Huang Feng suddenly appeared, and he was in a relationship with Secretary Wang. There is no connection, so this makes the second feel a little opportunity, if he can catch the line of Huangfeng, it is definitely a good thing for him.


    Moreover, this number two also felt that Huang Feng¡¯s identity may not be as simple as a wealthy businessman. It must have something to do with the achievement of such great achievements at this age. Moreover, the leaders of the city attach great importance to attracting investment, but It was a bit too grand to visit a wealthy businessman in this way, so he felt that Huang Feng must have some more noble status.


    Because of this, he made up his mind that if he wanted to get along with Huang Feng, he would specifically visit Huang Feng today and give Huang Feng a New Year greeting.


    The conversation between the two was still very pleasant. The second was intentionally good, and there was no lack of praise and promise to Huang Feng, within the scope of his ability, to give Huang Feng the greatest help.


    Although Huang Feng did not give him any guarantee, this was not beyond his expectation. After all, it was the first official contact between the two parties, and a friendly conversation was already a good start.


    "Do you want to establish a relationship with that person?" Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng after the second left.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Bai Xiaorou said that. Huang Feng¡¯s previous experience and contact with high-level officials are quite a few. The number two in a small county is not enough for Huang Feng to pay attention to it. However, through the matter just now , She could feel that Huang Feng hadn''t dealt with that number two, which showed that Huang Feng might be trying to establish a relationship with the other party.


    "Maintain a friendly relationship first. In the later period, let''s see how he is. If it''s okay, I don''t mind pushing him. After all, I will make a lot of investment here in the future, and there is no reliable person. , It must be impossible." Huang Feng said.


    Bai Xiaorou nodded. She knows more than others. She knows that Huang Feng attaches great importance to Huaizhou as much as the base camp Jiangzhou. If Huang Feng is not already familiar with Jiangzhou, and the development of Jiangzhou is indeed necessary If it is much better than Huaizhou, Bai Xiaorou estimated that Huang Feng might have moved his base camp to Huaizhou.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Huang Summit is planning to deploy in Huaizhou.


    In the evening, the Huangfeng family can finally have a meal together easily. The year of worship is over.


    "Dad, Mom, Yumo and the others are coming home tomorrow." Huang Feng said to his parents at the dinner table. Su Yumo and the others have also agreed with the family and can leave tomorrow.


    "Really? Brother, Yumo sisters are coming? I haven''t seen them for a while, I still miss them." Huang Tingting said happily.


    Last time, Huang Tingting went to Jiangzhou. Huang Feng had something to do and didn¡¯t have much time to accompany her sister. Therefore, most of the time, Su Yumo and the others were with Huang Tingting. Therefore, the relationship between Huang Tingting and her daughters is still good. of.


    Actually, this is easy to understand. After knowing that Huang Tingting is Huang Feng¡¯s younger sister, Su Yumo and others certainly hope to have a good relationship with Huang Tingting. Therefore, they are more concerned about Huang Tingting¡¯s affairs. The relationship between the two parties is natural. It''s not bad.


    "You will see it tomorrow, and there will be a few others you haven''t seen before," Huang Feng said.


    "Son, where are so many people coming, where do they live? There aren''t enough rooms at home." Huang Feng''s mother said with some worry. Since those people are her son''s girlfriends, in her opinion, they are the same as Bai Xiaorou. Naturally, I don''t want to treat them badly.


    It''s just that their house is so big, so many people come all at once, and they can''t live in the house. How to arrange it makes her a little headache.


    "It''s okay, I have already arranged it, so I booked a hotel in the county seat. I don''t need to live at home. Moreover, it is not too far away from home. When the day after tomorrow, we should almost leave." Huang Feng said, during the day, he So I went to the county seat and booked a hotel, which was prepared for Su Yumo and others.


    "Living in a hotel? How inconvenient?" Huang Feng''s mother said, but she also knew that there was no way to live at home. It was obviously impossible. Who would have thought that Huang Feng would bring it back all at once. Many girlfriends?


    However, Huang Feng''s mother''s attention was quickly attracted by Huang Feng''s another sentence: "I will leave the day after tomorrow? Why are you so anxious? I haven''t stayed at home for a few days."


    Indeed, Huang Feng did not stay at home for a long time. It has been more than two years. He finally saw his son. As a result, he stayed at home for a few days and was about to leave soon. She felt very reluctant.


    "Mom, I have something to do in Jiangzhou." Huang Feng said: "Furthermore, Yumo and his family, I have to go there too, their family knows about our affairs, I can''t lose my manners?"


    "The son is right, this etiquette must not be forgotten." Huang Feng''s father said.


    "Go, you don¡¯t feel sorry for your son, and you don¡¯t want your son." Huang Feng¡¯s mother said, but she also knew that Huang Feng was right to do this. The lady came here to pay New Year¡¯s greetings, and Huang Feng was definitely going to them. It¡¯s really not right.


    However, even though I understand this, Huang Feng''s mother is really reluctant to leave after just coming back.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I will come back to see you often in the future. It is much more convenient to have a car now. Moreover, I am planning to invest in Huaizhou and I will definitely come back often." Huang Feng comforted.


    "If you dare to be like before and don''t come back for so long, I will go to Jiangzhou to find you." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "Don''t worry, no," Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng actually didn''t want to leave so early. He was still very comfortable at home. Although it was a rural area and not as convenient as in a big city, he was mentally relaxed.


    It''s just that he still has a lot of things to do. There is definitely no way he can enjoy it now. Only when he has completed his set goals can he start to enjoy it at that time.


    The next day, Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou only got up soon, and they received the confidence of Su Yumo and the others. Several of them were in the imperial capital. They were already on the plane and arrived in Jiangzhou in more than two hours. I joined a few other women and came to Huaizhou together. Calculated according to the distance. At that time, it should already be noon, and there should be time to have lunch here.


    Huang Feng asked the women to be more careful on the road, but he went to the city. Years ago, he had an appointment with the city leaders to discuss investment matters. At this time, those leaders should not have formal To go to work, however, Huang Feng will have time today, and tomorrow, he should leave. Therefore, those leaders didn''t want to miss this opportunity and rushed to the office to meet Huang Feng.


    The conversation between the two parties went smoothly. Those leaders hope that Huang Feng can invest here. Even some of them know that Huang Feng''s background is far from as simple as it seems. Naturally, they are more of Huang Feng. polite.


    As for Huang Feng himself, he also sincerely wanted to invest here, so he didn''t deliberately drag the pace or ask for prices. He really doesn''t care about the small bargains, so there is no Entangling with everyone.


    In this way, the conversation between the two parties proceeded very quickly. It took only half a day to reach some verbal agreements on many things. Of course, the signing of the real contract still requires detailed discussions.

 1663 Chapter 1663

    "Finally, the conversation is over, and talking to these people is really exhausting." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou when he came out of the office.


    Although he knows that those people are very sincere in allowing him to invest here, Huang Feng dare not care about it. These people are all old foxes who have been in officialdom for decades, and it is easy for them if they are not careful. Dig a hole for yourself to jump.


    Therefore, Huang Feng must be more careful when facing them, which also made him feel very tired.


    "Do you want to take a break first?" Bai Xiaorou said.


    She is obviously not good at such business negotiations. If she is allowed to fight, she can help Huang Feng. However, she is also helpless when encountering such a thing. Therefore, although she feels sorry for Huang Feng, she also There is no way.


    "No, just kidding, who can scare me? No, it''s not that I don''t know who I have dealt with before." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou replied.


    "Let''s go, let''s meet Yumo and the others. If you count the time, they should be coming soon," Huang Feng said.


    "it is good."


    So the two drove to the vicinity of the toll station, and Su Yumo and the others would soon enter Huaizhou from there.


    At this time, Su Yumo''s people were on the road, and there were still a lot of people who came, including Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao, Tang Muxue, Zhang Ziyu, Qiu Ningshuang, Zhu Xiyu, Li Bingyun, Ning Wushuang, Lu Xuan and Tan Ying, except Except for Ning Wushuang, everyone else drove their own cars. The colors and brands of the cars were different. However, the same thing was that these cars were not cheap. There were so many cars driving together, which attracted a lot of cars along the way. Gaze.


    These cars were actually bought for them by Huang Feng. They did not buy them in reality. Instead, they bought ten in the storage box at once. It¡¯s just that Ning Wushuang doesn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license and can¡¯t drive, so she still There is no way to drive by yourself, just take someone else''s car.


    Buying these cars together is cheaper than in reality. More importantly, these cars are bullet-proof, and they all have the function of automatic driving. In addition, it is not realistic in terms of comfort. The car in can be compared.


    In fact, some of Su Yumo and others had a car before that, and they didn''t need to buy one. However, Huang Feng bought one for each of them. Huang Feng was more relieved of these cars.


    After seeing the many models and types of cars in the storage box, several people were all moved. Although everyone chose different cars in the end, they all have one thing in common, that is, the appearance of these cars. They are all pretty or cute, and it''s all girls'' thoughts at work.


    Of course, Huang Feng doesn''t care about this. Regardless of how the appearance changes, the functions of the car will remain the same this time. Therefore, which car you choose is the same.


    And this time the cars are lined up on the road, it¡¯s very attractive. After all, these cars seem to belong to the luxury sports car series, and so much luxury can suddenly appear near Huaizhou. It is indeed very attractive.


    Therefore, many people paid attention to these cars. After passing the toll gate, these cars quickly turned a corner and stopped in an open place. What is even more shocking is that these cars Those who came down were all women, and all of them were of the highest level of beauty.


    "Rough, what''s the situation? All these luxury cars are beautiful women?"


    "I''m going, this is the tour of the top best girlfriends in China? Why come to Huaizhou?"


    "The best, the car, the best, the people, and even the best, the beauty of the car, this is a perfect match."


    No one around seeing this scene can remain shocked. In a place like Huaizhou, a beautiful woman driving a luxury car can attract people''s attention, not to mention, there are now a dozen beautiful women. It was absolutely explosive news when they appeared together in a luxury car.


    There were even a lot of cars around, and they stopped. Some people were taking pictures from a distance, while others were whispering. After all, it was not easy to see this scene in Huaizhou.


    "Sister Yumo, isn''t Huang Feng here yet?" Xie Mengjiao felt a little awkward when seeing many people around them pointing to them, but she also knew that such a lineup, don''t say it is here in Huaizhou, even if It was in Jiangzhou, which could also arouse onlookers, simply, when they were in Jiangzhou before, they didn''t travel together in such a big battle as they are now.


    "Quickly, it''s already on the way, I''ll be there soon." Su Yumo said.


    "This is Huaizhou? This is my first time here." Tang Muxue looked around and said curiously.


    Several people are curious about Huang Feng''s hometown of Huaizhou. However, it is the first time to come here today, and I have never had a chance before.


    Several people were chatting. At this time, a familiar sports car appeared in their field of vision, quickly drove over, and stopped beside them.


    Actually, it¡¯s not that no one wanted to come over to have a conversation just now, but with so many beauties and so many luxury cars, most people really don¡¯t have the guts to come over. Now they see another luxury car parked in the past, and people around are also there. Doubt, this car was with other people, or went up to strike up a conversation.


    And when Huang Feng came out of the car and hugged a few people one by one, there was a heartbreaking voice around him. Some people even viciously thought that these people were all taken care of by a rich man.


    "Already arrived? There was something before, so it was delayed." Huang Feng said to the women.


    "We just arrived." Su Yumo said.


    "Okay, let''s go, and wait until home to talk." Huang Feng also noticed that they have attracted a lot of onlookers here, and it is obviously not a good place for chatting.


    "Okay." The others were also eager to leave soon.


    Therefore, the group of people went on the road again, Huang Feng drove ahead and led the way, and the others followed him. As for those watching the excitement, at this time, it¡¯s hard to keep up, only far away. Open it and watch it.


    However, so many luxury cars appeared in Huaizhou at the same time, which still attracted the attention of many people. Along the way, many people stopped to watch, and even took pictures. In this case, it was not until they entered the township. It''s a bit better, but it''s a bit more biased here, and there are a bit less people.


    Of course, even if there are few people, there are still people watching.


    When Huang Feng returned home with Su Yumo, his parents had already been waiting at the door. Seeing Huang Feng''s car came back, they knew that the person he picked up was here.


    However, even if they were mentally prepared, when Huang Feng¡¯s parents saw the row of luxury cars behind Huang Feng, they were also very surprised, and Huang Feng and others once again caused a sensation in the village. .


    After seeing those cars parked in front of Huang Feng''s house, some people were surprised, and some were surprised.


    "Dad, Mom, I''ll introduce you." Huang Feng brought Su Yumo to his parents and said.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt." After Huang Feng finished the introduction, several people said to Huang Feng''s parents at the same time.


    "Okay, okay." At the same time being greeted by such a beautiful woman, Huang Feng''s parents were obviously not prepared, a little caught off guard, and didn''t know what to do.


    "Let''s go in and talk." Huang Feng said. At this time, some of the surrounding neighbors also came to watch the excitement. Although Huang Feng would not dislike anything, he did not want his group to talk under the gaze of the neighbors.


    "Yes, yes, sit at home." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    After that, everyone walked into Huang Feng''s house, and the hall that was originally quite spacious also seemed a bit crowded for an instant.


    "Sit, sit, I''ll pour water." Huang Feng''s mother said, although she had opposed her son looking for other people before, but now the matter has been settled. How do these people belong to her son, and She seems to get along pretty well, and of course she feels happy and like it in her heart.


    "Auntie, sit down, don''t be busy, we can do it ourselves." Su Yumo said.


    "Yes, Auntie, you are busy." The others also said.


    "Okay, okay." Surrounded by so many beauties, Huang Feng''s mother didn''t know what to do, so she stopped.


    Everyone is still very curious about where Huang Feng lives, so some of them chat with Huang Feng¡¯s parents, while others go around under Huang Feng¡¯s leadership. In short, because of the arrival of Su Yumo. , Huang Feng''s home became completely lively.


    After a while, Huang Feng¡¯s parents slowed down and accepted this time, these beautiful fairies-like girls are all the women of their own sons and their daughter-in-laws, thinking like this If they do, their hearts are completely happy.


    "This is your room, it looks so small." Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng''s room and said, because the room is not large, only a few people can come in at a time, and the others are outside. It.


    "Well, of course there is no way to compare with your daughter." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Tell me again, I didn''t mean to look down on you." Xie Mengjiao said with a white look at Huang Feng.


    "I didn''t talk about you, what I said was the truth." Huang Feng said. In fact, he is still very satisfied with his childhood life. Although he is not so rich, he is very happy. At this point, I am afraid Xie Mengjiao and the others. These delicate girls have no way to experience it.


    At noon, everyone was eating at Huang Feng¡¯s house. Because they knew that Su Yumo and the others were coming, and there were a lot of people, Huang Feng¡¯s parents also bought a few more sets of dishes and chopsticks, but the space at home It''s just that big, and the table is the same, so it''s definitely not enough for everyone to sit down and eat. In the end, a few people smiled while holding the bowl and stood while eating, and there was no unpleasant expression on their faces.

 1664 Chapter 1664

    And Su Yumo''s daughters finally tasted Huang Feng''s mother''s craftsmanship, and they praised Huang Feng''s mother. The smiles bloomed on Huang Feng''s mother''s face, and she was extremely satisfied with her mother.


    After a lively lunch, Huang Feng took a few women around, and naturally he was noticed for a while. Fortunately, this is a rural area with only a few people, so it is relatively better.


    "The air here is good, and the scenery is also very beautiful." Tang Muxue said.


    "That''s because you have lived in a big city for a long time. Now that you see the situation here, you will naturally think this way. People in the village don''t think so." Huang Feng said: "In fact, this also explains the economy here. behind."


    Indeed, there is no heavy industry in Huaizhou as a whole. It is not that the leaders of Huaizhou want to protect the environment and do not want to develop heavy industry, but because it simply cannot be introduced and the infrastructure of Huaizhou is not perfect, so those investors It is normal to not look down on this place, and this is one reason why those leaders pay so much attention to Huang Feng after they know such a person.


    First of all, Huang Feng is rich and rich. His entertainment company has made a lot of money by investing in movies this time. This is a matter recognized by everyone, and the most important thing is that Huang Feng is from Huaizhou. They must have sentiments to Huaizhou. They can play the sentiment card. In this way, Huang Feng will be more easily persuaded.


    And the results did not disappoint them. Huang Feng really agreed to invest in Huaizhou, and even the initial intention was to start with one billion yuan, which made all the leaders very happy.


    In fact, Huang Feng did not lose. First of all, these leaders gave him a lot of discounts. Secondly, in Jiangzhou, the price of land and labor is very high, at least as high as Huaizhou. There is a lot of work, so Huangfeng can completely separate some industries, otherwise the auto parts factory can be opened in Huaizhou, which requires a lot of manpower and land occupation, which is obviously more cost-effective in Huaizhou.


    Therefore, this cooperation is actually a win-win situation for both parties. Of course, the premise is that Huang Feng''s investment here can proceed smoothly. Then Secretary Wang is still staring at Huang Feng in secret.


    "Listen to Xiaorou, are you going to make a lot of investment here?" Su Yumo said.


    "Well, just in the morning, I just went to talk about this. The preliminary talks have been completed." Huang Feng said.


    "Will this place be destroyed?" Su Yumo looked at the fresh surroundings and said, she really liked it here.


    "No." Huang Feng nodded: "I''m not an unscrupulous businessman, I just want to make money. I really don''t lack the part that I picked out now, and this is my hometown. Of course I don''t. Destroy the environment here."


    Although some of the enterprises invested by Huang Feng are big polluters, he has technology to eliminate all these pollutions. It only costs some money to exchange them out of the storage box.


    In fact, Huang Feng has already wanted to bring out the insulting technology in the storage box, which is not only used for the treatment of factory sewage, but even includes some metal garbage, plastic garbage, etc. It can be dealt with.


    The "Ruijie" sewage treatment equipment plant has developed quite rapidly during this period. It has not only become the industry leader and large taxpayer in Qinghai Province, but also has left Qinghai Province and went to the whole country. I believe it will not be long. , Can occupy the national market.


    And Huang Feng is obviously not satisfied with this situation. In addition to letting his products go abroad, more importantly, he has to expand and enrich his products. In the future, "Ruijie" will be more than just production. Sewage treatment equipment will also produce some other garbage and pollution treatment equipment. With the foundation laid by Ruijie before, I believe that these new products will be quickly accepted by people, and they will also be accepted. Great sale.


    "That''s good, I really like it here." Su Yumo said.


    "If you like this place, we will come often in the future." Huang Feng said: "I am going to let my dad renovate some of the house, and we won''t be demolished here in a short time, so it is easy to get the land. Yes, we will build a villa here again, and we will come back often and have a place to live."


    Huang Feng¡¯s house is so big. Even if it¡¯s renovated, it¡¯s not demolished and rebuilt. The area will not expand much. It¡¯s not a problem to stay in a hotel all the time. Therefore, Huang Feng wanted to build a villa here. When they come back, they have a place to live.


    "Okay, you don''t have that much money anyway." Su Yumo laughed, and the other women also laughed.


    In fact, the women don¡¯t know exactly how much money Huang Feng has. Maybe Huang Feng himself doesn¡¯t know, but they just know that he is rich and rich. Even those who are world-class rich cannot compare with him. So, it really doesn''t cost him much to build a villa, and, after all, this is a rural area, and a villa really doesn''t cost much.


    Huang Feng laughed himself.


    After playing here for a while, everyone went to the county town to play, and at the same time they went to the hotel where they wanted to stay.


    And the sudden appearance of so many luxury cars and beauties in the county town is definitely going to cause a sensation. As the first son of the county town, Shao Wang, who also likes beautiful women, naturally knew the news.


    "You said it is true? There are so many beauties?" Wang Shao heard the news from his little brother, still a little uncertain.


    "Really, I saw it with my own eyes, my mother, I have never seen so many beautiful women appear together, all of them are like heaven and earth, I was fascinated on the spot." The little brother said , His eyes are full of yearning.


    "Is there such a beautiful woman? I haven''t seen any beautiful woman in this county?" Wang Shao still didn''t believe it.


    "Really, Young Master Wang, those women are much better than these women in the county town. Just looking at them, you know that they are all from big cities, and their temperament is definitely not comparable to people here." Said the little brother.


    "By the way, I also took videos and photos." The little brother quickly took out his mobile phone.


    "Take me to see." Shao Wang hurriedly snatched the phone from the little brother''s hand. After only one glance, he was stunned. Green light began to appear in his eyes, as if a hungry wolf had seen the meat.


    Shao Wang''s hand kept flipping on the phone. The little brother took a lot of photos and videos. Moreover, the pixels of this phone were good, and they looked very good.


    "Wang Shao, you haven''t seen those people, real people are more beautiful than the photos, and they caused a huge sensation as soon as they appeared. Our county has never acted before and I have seen so many beauties in the installation program." The younger brother continued.


    Shao Wang just nodded and didn''t speak. At this time, he was busy looking at the photos, his saliva was about to stay, where could he think about other things.


    However, when he saw one of them, he stopped suddenly, frowned and said, "Why is it him? Why is he there?"


    "Who?" The little brother looked suspiciously, and then suddenly said with some envy: "You said this man, who is not a man, shit, good luck, among so many beauties , He is the only man, and he and many beautiful women act very close, which is really jealous."


    Hearing what the younger brother said, Wang Shao¡¯s brows became more frowning. Looking at Huang Feng in the photo, his eyes were full of resentment and anger. He remembered the few times Huang Feng was him, when did he eat Suffer this kind of loss?Had it not been for his father to let him tolerate him for a while, he would have taken people to abolish Huangfeng, and could he still keep Huangfeng until now?


    But what is going on in this photo?How can Huang Feng be with so many beauties?Those beauties are his friends?This kid is too lucky, this Yanfu is really jealous.


    "Wang Shao, Wang Shao." The little brother yelled a few words when he saw Wang Shao seemed to be in a daze.


    "What''s wrong?" Wang Shao asked.


    "Young Master Wang, these beauties are not bad, they are definitely not mortals at first glance. If you can get one, then post them." The little brother said.


    Shao Wang looked at the photos of those beautiful women again, and he agreed with this little brother. He had a lot of women, but when compared with these in the photos, it was nothing. It was really impressive. At the same time, he was more jealous of Huang Feng.


    "Young Master Wang, in the hotel they are staying in, I have a buddy in it. Let''s go and take a closer look. Maybe what else can happen to those beauties." The little brother said.


    Little brother¡¯s words made Wang Shao¡¯s eyes brighten up, yes, this is my own territory, so what if those beautiful women are Huang Feng¡¯s friends?I can still strike up a conversation, so I don¡¯t want to provoke Huang Feng for the time being. He can¡¯t care if I strike up a conversation with me, right?


    Thinking of this, Shao Wang said to his little brother: "Go, let''s go now."


    "Okay." The little brother also responded. He also wanted to take a closer look at the beauties, to see if he could find a chance, and to say a few words with the beauties, if something could happen, it would be even better.


    The two drove to the hotel very quickly. The lobby manager in the hotel saw Wang Shao and naturally greeted him politely. This county is so big, and Wang Shao usually does things with a high profile. Therefore, here are the people who know him. There are many people, especially in these relatively high-end places. The managers here must know Shao Wang.


    "Wang Shaohao, is there anything going on here today?" The manager asked politely. Before Wang Shao had brought a woman here to open a house. He even showed up with someone with a husband to open a house. , The husband is looking for something to come home.

 1665 Chapter 1665

    Because of this, the manager here is very familiar with Shao Wang. As for what he thinks about Shao Wang in his heart, only he himself knows.


    "I heard that you have many beautiful women living here?" Wang Shao said directly, looking at the direction of the elevator, as if he wanted to see those beautiful women there.


    The manager secretly said in his heart. Sure enough, this Shao Wang is a cat nose. He smelled the fishy smell. He came to the door so quickly. The manager is not surprised at Shao Wang¡¯s pervert attributes. He has seen Shao Wang bring it before. Many different women have come here to open houses, and it is not surprising that they will be attracted by those beautiful women.


    The manager himself was amazed by the women of Su Yumo. He has been a manager here for a long time. He has seen many beautiful women come to open houses, but they are so beautiful and so many all at once. Yes, he really hasn''t seen it.


    Thinking that I was amazed, then this Wang Shao was attracted, then it was not surprising.


    "Yes, just arrived in the afternoon," the manager said.


    "Are they really beautiful?" Wang Shao asked.


    "I have been a manager here for so many years. These are the most beautiful beauties I have ever seen. Especially when so many beauties appear at the same time, it is even more shocking." said the manager.


    Wang Shao nodded. He has come here many times to open rooms. This manager should have seen his bad women. Then the manager said so. Obviously, those beautiful women who just moved in this afternoon are indeed very beautiful. .


    "Which room are they staying in? Wang Shao asked.


    "Master Wang, this, this is not appropriate." The manager said embarrassedly. He knew that Master Wang was tempted by those beauties. However, this privately revealed guest information, if it is exposed, it will also be for their hotel. A big negative influence, even his managerial status, may be deprived.


    "What''s inappropriate, just say it!" Shao Wang urged impatiently. He has now been completely aroused by those beautiful women, and wants to take a look, no matter what their identities are, their own identity. The first son of the county town, if you go to strike up a conversation, there is no problem at all, maybe, when the time comes, there will be beautiful women who will take the initiative to surrender to him.


    The manager was even more embarrassed. He was afraid that Shao Wang would impulsively do some irrational things. Then, their hotel would also be implicated. Thinking of this, he said, "Master Wang, I look at those women, they have all temperaments. It''s not ordinary, it''s not from ordinary people."


    The manager is reminding Shao Wang not to act impulsively, otherwise, the consequences will be unacceptable.


    "I know, if it''s an average person, Master, I''m not interested yet." Wang Shao said: "Moreover, my identity is more than enough for them. I like them, it is their honor."


    For Wang Shao''s words, the manager felt contemptuous in his heart. This Wang Shao really sits on the well and thinks that he is the first son of the county, which is very remarkable. His status is really not enough when he goes out, and those few Female, some people still speak with the accent of the imperial capital, and coupled with their good temperament, they are obviously not of ordinary people. The identity of Wang Shao''s first son in the county is really not enough in front of others.


    When the manager was in a dilemma, Su Yumo''s daughters appeared. They were talking and laughing while walking out of the elevator. Wang Shao was immediately attracted. Then, he was motionless like a mummy. Looking at the women, her mouth was drooling, and his eyes were full of desire. His explicit appearance made Su Yumo frown.


    Among the women, the only man was Huang Feng. At this time, he also saw the existence of Wang Shao. Seeing Wang Shao''s appearance, he was also very sick in his heart, so he stepped forward and said, "Wang Shao, Is your face better?"


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Wang Shaocai came to his senses. He subconsciously touched his cheek, and suddenly felt a faint pain. He looked at Huang Feng with hatred. It was obvious that Huang Feng''s insult to him had not been forgotten.


    "I think your eyes will be cured," Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be proud, your good days are not long." Wang Shao said to Huang Feng.


    "Really? Then let''s just wait and see, to see whose good day ends first." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng is not surprised that Wang Shao is hostile to him. According to this guy¡¯s character, if he can forget his previous things, then there will be a ghost. However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care, if Wang Shao really did something stupid. If you do, you must make him regret for life!


    Huang Feng didn''t want to pay too much attention to the Wang Shao, so he took Su Yumo''s daughters and left. They were planning to go around in this county town, although it must be lagging behind the big city. Some, but there are also many interesting places, and the women are still very interested.


    Wang Shao looked at Huang Feng¡¯s leaving back with envy and jealousy. For Huang Feng, his hatred did not diminish at all, but because of his father¡¯s words, he still needs patience now, but, seeing Huang Feng and so much Shao Wang''s heart is still very jealous when she is so close.


    "Wang Shao, who is that guy who dares to talk to you like this?" The younger brother next to Wang Shao said, "However, that kid''s Yan Fu is not shallow, if only a few can be grabbed, I feel good. It also makes that guy uncomfortable."


    The words of the little brother made Wang Shao''s eyes brighten. Yes, I can''t shoot Huang Feng right now, but I can make him uncomfortable. Isn''t he accompanied by so many beautiful women?If you snatch those beauties by yourself, then his expression will be wonderful.


    Thinking of this, he said to his little brother: "Do you still have the medicine?"


    "Yes, Shao Wang wants?" Although Shao Wang didn''t say what kind of medicine it was, he, who often followed Wang Shao, of course understood what Wang Shao said.


    "Yes!" Wang Shao looked at the disappeared back of Su Yumo''s daughters and said, "Have fun tonight!"


    "Who was that guy just now? It''s annoying to see people''s eyes." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "It''s just a second generation with a bit of a brain." Huang Feng said indifferently. He really didn''t put this Wang Shao in his eyes. Among the people he had contacted, this Wang Shao was really out of rank!


    "No wonder it looks so annoying." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "Well, don''t talk about him, don''t let a bastard spoil our mood." Huang Feng said.


    For the next half day, Huang Feng took a few women around the county town. Until the evening, everyone returned to Huang Feng¡¯s house for dinner and chatted with Huang Feng¡¯s parents. Huang Feng¡¯s parents watched so many girls accompany them. As for herself, the smile on her face has never disappeared. Before, she objected to Huang Feng looking for other women. Now, she likes each one very much. If Huang Feng abandons one, she will feel distressed.


    It was not until the time to go to bed that Huang Feng sent the women to the hotel because he would be leaving home tomorrow. Therefore, for the last night, Huang Feng planned to sleep at home, while Su Yumo''s daughters It was sleeping in the hotel. This time, even Bai Xiaorou followed. It was because she was alone before. Now everyone is here. She is embarrassed and continues to sleep in the same room with Huang Feng.


    "Take a rest early in the evening, and tomorrow morning, we will return to Jiangzhou." Huang Feng said to the women: "If you have any problems, call me."


    After all, this is the county seat, and many things are not very convenient. Huang Feng is also afraid that the women will have any needs when they arrive.


    "You can go back and accompany your uncles and aunts with peace of mind, we are fine here, we will go to bed later, and we won''t need anything." Su Yumo said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, then bid farewell to the girls and drove home by himself.


    But not long after Huang Feng drove away, Wang Shao and his younger brother appeared again. Wang Shao threatened and lured him and obtained the room card of Su Yumo''s female room from the manager. Then, he waited impatiently. , He needs to wait for Su Yumo''s daughters to fall asleep before he can act.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already returned home, knowing that his son was leaving tomorrow, and Huang Feng''s parents hadn''t slept yet, obviously waiting for Huang Feng to speak.


    "Parents, none of you are asleep yet." Huang Feng said as he walked into the house.


    "No, wait for you to talk." Huang Feng''s mother said: "They are all at the hotel? Are they all right?"


    "It''s all here, it''s okay, they are not kids anymore," Huang Feng said.


    "You have to be more diligent. Those girls are good girls. You have already made a lot of sacrifices for you. So, you usually have to spend more time with them, you know? I like these daughter-in-laws. If you run I just asked you for one!" Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "I know." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng''s mother said, and then laughed again: "I was always worried that you could not find a wife, thinking, this time you come back, if you don''t have a girlfriend, I will let you Introducing one, I didn''t expect that you not only brought back a girlfriend, but also so many at a time. Why didn''t I see that you are so carefree before? You said, who is your inheritance?"


    With that, Huang Feng''s mother looked at her husband, and Huang Feng''s father was immediately dissatisfied: "Why are you looking at me like this? What does it have to do with me? My son is not like me at all."


    "I didn''t say that you are like you. What is your guilty conscience?" Huang Feng''s mother said irritably.


    Huang Feng looked at his parents bickering, a little funny in his heart.


    "Since your relationship is already like this, their family knows it too, and if they agree, we will naturally not object to it. You have to treat them well in the future, do you know?" Huang Feng''s mother asked.

 1666 Chapter 1666

    "Knowing Mom, I promise I won''t let them be wronged." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s all right, what a nice girl." Huang Feng''s mother said with emotion: "However, you have so many girlfriends, shouldn''t you also give them to children? Taking advantage of my and your dad''s young age, I can bring it for you."


    "Mom, why did you say this again? Didn''t we say it was good before? Wait two more years." Huang Feng said.


    "Isn''t I in a hurry? Besides, I didn''t promise you before." Huang Feng''s mother said.


    "Don''t worry about this kind of thing. Just wait for another two years. You have seen so many girlfriends. You don''t have to worry about not having grandchildren." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s true." Huang Feng said so, his mother suddenly opened her eyes and smiled, as if she saw a scene where she was teasing a large group of grandchildren. Such a scene is really exciting to think about.


    Huang Feng talked with his parents for a long time before taking a rest. At this time, Su Yumo''s daughters in the hotel have also washed up and are ready to go to bed. After all, they have to head back to Jiangzhou tomorrow.


    "Sister Yumo, Tang Fox, good night." Xie Mengjiao said.


    The women are not in a room per person. It¡¯s not to save money, but to live in the same room, which is more interesting. Someone can talk before going to bed. Therefore, everyone has two or three people in a room. In this room, Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue lived.


    "Good night." Su Yumo said with a smile, before going to bed too.


    Tang Muxue on the other side had already lain down to rest at this time. After a while, the whole room became quiet.


    And at this moment, suddenly, the door of the room was opened, because it was opened with a room card, and the other party was light-handed, so the three people in the room did not know this situation.


    Two figures flashed in. After that, the door was closed again. The two figures slowly walked to the side of the bed, and the one that was close to the outermost was Su Yumo''s bed.


    The two figures stood in front of the bed, and with the help of the faint light, the two admired Su Yumo''s charming faces.


    "Young Master Wang, do it now, I can''t help it anymore, damn, how come there are such beautiful women in the world? Besides, so many appear all at once!" said one of the figures.


    And this sentence also woke up the other figure from the drunkenness. The first figure quickly wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, then took out a bottle of water that had been added from his pocket, and then, The bottle of water approached Su Yumo''s mouth.


    However, the water just slightly entered Su Yumo''s mouth, Su Yumo suddenly opened her eyes, and she suddenly saw that there was someone beside her bed!At first, she thought it was Xie Mengjiao or Tang Muxue, but seeing that the two of them were obviously not alike, this made her suddenly awakened.


    "Who?!" Su Yumo kicked out and kicked the person close to her directly until he hit the wall, and that person fell down the wall.


    "Damn, how can this woman have such strength when she looks delicate? The figure coughed while clutching her chest, and thought depressed in her heart.


    "Wang Shao, are you okay? You damn woman, you dare to beat Shao Wang and don''t want to live anymore!" The other figure shouted at Su Yumo, but soon he couldn''t say anything cruel, because , His body was like Shao Wang, he flew out like a kite, and also hit the wall before falling down.


    The movement here also woke up Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue next to them. The two quickly turned on the lights and said: "Sister Yumo, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, the lights were completely turned on, so Su Yumo looked at the two people who had been kicked into the air and said, "Is it you?"


    Su Yumo naturally remembered the two people in front of him. In the afternoon, he was still in the lobby of the hotel. I saw these two people. I remember Huang Feng said that one of them is called Shao Wang, who is a second generation. The product was not very good, but he did not expect that he would sneak into his room at night.


    "How come you two bastards appeared in our room?!" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "Does this still need to be said? These two people must be uneasy and kind!" Tang Muxue said.


    "Three beauties, don''t be angry, we just want to spend the Spring Festival with you." A smile appeared on Wang Shao''s face, and then said with an arrogant expression: "You may not know that my dad is from this county. On the 1st, I am the first son in this county, so you have followed me, and in the future I promise that you will eat the best and drink spicy food."


    Shao Wang saw that he couldn¡¯t be tough. He was found to have given medicine. Moreover, that woman still possessed terrifying strength. Although she was a man, she was actually not better than her. This made Shao Wang give up and try to be tough. He planned to use money instead for temptation. This trick, he had tried repeatedly before, and not many women could resist his temptation.


    However, Shao Wang discovered that today is obviously a little different. After he said these words, the three beauties not only didn''t move, but also showed a sneer. One of them said, "What did you say? You want to support us?"


    "Yes, you can set the price as you like. After you follow me, you can live a good life that you didn''t even dare to think before." Wang Shao said.


    "Wang Shao is in love with you, it is your blessing, don''t know what is good or bad!" the little brother also said.


    "Ha, I just thought I had heard it wrong. I didn''t expect this guy to actually mean that. Do we look like we are short of money? Or are we like the kind of people who like money?" Tang Muxue seemed Said.


    "Talking nonsense with them, I dared to steal into our room and destroy him directly!" After Xie Mengjiao finished speaking, wearing pajamas, she got out of bed and came to Shao Wang and that little brother. Under them, everyone kicked. a bit.


    "Ah!" "Ah!"


    Two screams were sent out almost in no particular order. When they saw Xie Mengjiao''s movements, the two of Wang Shao obviously wanted to block it, but they didn''t expect that the strength of this woman was surprisingly great, and it was not them at all. Resistible.


    At this time, Su Yumo''s face suddenly blushed, and her breathing became hurried. She obviously felt that her condition was not right. When she first woke up, that Young Master Wang was feeding herself. Obviously , That''s definitely not a good thing.


    "Muxue, call Huang Feng and ask him to come here quickly." Su Yumo''s face flushed, and certain thoughts in her heart became stronger. She quickly asked Tang Muxue to call Huang Feng to come over. Although she had practiced her internal skills, she had strength. Fighting a lot more than the average person, otherwise, it was impossible to kick the Fei King and the other two directly just now, but she didn''t have the ability to force the poison out of the body by herself, so she could only ask Huang Feng for help.


    "Okay." Tang Muxue also found that Su Yumo''s situation was not right, so she quickly called Huang Feng and talked about the situation here and asked him to come over immediately. Then, she came to Su Yumo''s side and asked: "Sister Yumo, how are you? Ah, it''s hot."


    Su Yumo is not only blushing now, but her whole body is hot, and even some hallucinations have appeared in front of her eyes. The medicine that Wang gave her to drink is very effective, if it weren''t for her There are internal forces in her body, and if she helps to resist, she would already have an attack.


    However, even with the internal strength, her current situation is very bad.


    "I don''t feel good, you tie them up, and then wait for Huang Feng to deal with it." Su Yumo said.


    "Okay." Tang Muxue replied, and then Xie Mengjiao and the two took off their shirts and tied them with their clothes to prevent them from escaping.


    At this time, Shao Wang¡¯s heart was already a little panicked. He did not expect that Huang Feng could hit so well, and the woman next to him was actually so powerful. He couldn''t make a sneak attack and was caught by them. Tang Muxue just called, He also heard it. Obviously, Huang Feng will be here soon. When that happens, he must be taught by Huang Feng again. Thinking of Huang Feng''s methods, his heart is even more panicked.


    "Several beauties, you''d better let me go. This beauty is a potent chun medicine. If you can''t do that as soon as possible, the lake may burn her brain out, and she will have hallucinations in the future. Appears, then Huang Feng''s house is far away. Let me help this beauty. Don''t you want to see your friend become a fool?" Wang Shao said.


    "Shut up for me!" After Wang Shaogang finished speaking, Xie Mengjiao kicked him over, kicked him to the ground.


    "It''s useless for you to beat me. It''s best to let me go quickly, otherwise, your friend will become a fool, and I won''t let you go afterwards!" Wang Shao continued, he Now I¡¯m betting that when Huang Feng can¡¯t make it, these beauties will let themselves take action for the sake of friends. After all, their identity is not bad. Even if they are deprived of themselves, it¡¯s completely acceptable. .


    "Do you think I will let you go?" As soon as Wang Shao''s voice fell, a familiar voice sounded, but when he heard this voice, it was as if he had seen a ghost, his face was unbelievable.


    Wang Shao turned his head and looked behind him, and he saw the man who made him complain deeply.


    "Huang Feng, why are you here?" Shao Wang didn''t expect Huang Feng to appear at this time. It''s too fast. Wasn''t he at home just now?Wang Shao has inquired about Huang Feng''s situation. His home is far away from here. Therefore, he will wait for Huang Feng to leave and then do it after a while, so that if something is discovered, Huang Feng will also I can''t make it, I can strengthen these beauties.


    Only now did he realize that he was wrong about many things.

 1667 Chapter 1667

    Only now did Wang Shao discover that these beauties are not only beautiful, but they are also very strong. They can kick their body of more than 100 kilograms away with one foot, and they are quite alert. of.


    The other is Huang Feng. According to his idea, even if Huang Feng knows something is happening here and wants to rush here from home, it will take at least half an hour. Such a long time is enough to do a lot of things by himself. It''s just that, obviously, Huang Feng also exceeded his expectations. From the time of the call to the present, it hasn''t been two minutes before Huang Feng has appeared. How is it possible for such a long distance?Or, Huang Feng was originally near the hotel, but he didn''t know it?


    Regardless, Wang Shao found that things were completely beyond his control. Now he only hopes that Huang Feng can treat himself a little lighter for the face of his father.


    "Wang Shao, I really want to ask you this sentence, why did you appear here? Forget it, you don''t need to answer, I know the answer." Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo''s current situation, then I have understood a lot. The current situation of Su Yumo is very similar to the way Zhu Xiyu was drugged. Needless to say, this drug must have been given by the king. I did not expect that this guy would actually use such drugs. Fortunately, I taught Su Yumo a few women to practice before. Their current skills are not comparable to that of ordinary people. Otherwise, three girls will definitely not be able to make two big men. In that case, some tragedies will be required. happened.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng was also afraid for a while, and his hatred for Wang Shao grew more and more. He slowly walked towards Wang Shao.


    "Huang Feng, what are you going to do? I warn you, if you beat me, my dad will definitely not let you go!" Seeing Huang Feng walking towards him with an unkind expression on his face, Wang Shao felt frightened. The lesson was still vivid, and he was still a little afraid of Huang Feng.


    "Hit you? No, I won''t hit you." Huang Feng said.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Wang Shao breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that his warning had worked. Huang Feng was afraid of his father, and instantly he got up again: ¡°That¡¯s too much. You have some money, but , This is my site, you have to be honest with me! Now immediately untie me and give these women to me, the previous thing will be wiped out, and I won''t let my dad trouble you."


    "Hehe, it seems that you are indeed a fool." Huang Feng squatted down in front of Shao Wang, and then said: "I can''t beat you, but I will make you a real fool. You don''t want others. Become a fool? Then I will fulfill you first!"


    After that, Huang Feng slapped Wang Shao¡¯s forehead with a palm. After that, he input his internal force into Wang Shao¡¯s head. This time, he didn¡¯t input his internal force as gently as he used to cure diseases before. Take control slowly.


    This time, Huang Feng input a large amount of internal force into Wang Shao''s head in a short period of time. Then, let those internal forces plunder Wang Shao''s head. At the beginning, Wang Shao still struggled miserably. He called, but, soon, his eyes became dull, and he stopped resisting, and even a lot of saliva flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Shao Wang became a real fool.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Huang Feng was very satisfied, and then he looked at the younger brother of Wang Shao next to him.


    "It''s none of my business, this matter is Wang Shao''s idea, it has nothing to do with me, please don''t let people become a fool!" Wang Shao''s situation has already scared the younger brother next to him, now he sees Huang Feng looked at him, the little brother hurriedly begged for mercy, with his nose and tears, like that, people who don''t know think he is so pitiful.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to keep his hands at all this time. His relatives and his own women are both his own inferior scales. Usually, it is okay for others to offend him. If he dares to do something to his relatives or his own woman. If so, Huang Feng will never show mercy!


    As a result, the little brother¡¯s begging for mercy became very pale, without the slightest effect. Soon, he became a fool like Shao Wang. Two people who were planning to steal incense and jade are now The women didn''t even touch them, and they became fools. To some extent, they were already dead, even more uncomfortable than death.


    "Let me take a look." After Huang Feng settled the two people, he walked to Su Yumo.


    At this time, Su Yumo had become more passionate, especially after seeing Huang Feng coming, as soon as her spirit relaxed, the effect of the medicine became more intense.


    "Huang Feng, hurry up and save Yumo sister." Tang Muxue said anxiously.


    "I know, the easiest way is the one Wang Shao said just now. I don''t want to use other methods, or you can stay together." Huang Feng said with a smile, he had already explored Su Yu. In Mo''s situation, there were no other problems except for the Chun medicine, which made him breathe a sigh of relief, but in this case, if he solves this situation, it is still not a big problem.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s words made Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue blush. Although there was a ridiculous act before, this time it was outside, not in his villa, and, in the surrounding rooms, There are other sisters, Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao are very embarrassed, if they are known to others, they can die in shame.


    "You help Sister Yumo detoxify, let''s go to the next room." Tang Muxue said.


    "Yes, let''s go next door." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    After speaking, the two went out, but before they left, they dragged the two fools out. Although the two were already fools, Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao still didn¡¯t want the two to be there. Seeing Su Yumo''s body inside, even if they were fools now and had no consciousness, that would not work!


    In fact, if they didn''t move the two fools out, Huang Feng would do it, but now it seems that Huang Feng is obviously not needed to do it himself.


    "Don''t worry Yumo, I''m here." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo.


    However, Su Yumo obviously couldn''t listen to Huang Feng''s words, and directly rushed to Huang Feng. Although she is now experiencing the effects of the drug, she still has some consciousness. Therefore, she knows that this is Huang Feng, naturally. You don''t need to control yourself.


    And it¡¯s rare to see Su Yumo take the initiative, Huang Feng enjoys it, you know, when he usually does that, he takes the initiative. Su Yumo has always been shy and enjoys passively. Finally, he changed a role, and Huang Feng was still very happy.


    Seeing Huang Feng lying still, Su Yumo understood his thoughts, and her face became even more red. Although she was very shy, the effect of the medicine made her have to continue.


    Soon, there was a flushing sound in the room. Fortunately, the soundproofing effect of this hotel room was good.


    A great battle lasted for two hours before it stopped.


    "Alright?" Huang Feng asked softly while touching Su Yumo in his arms.


    "Yeah." Su Yumo was shy again, and nodded happily.


    "Then Shao Wang has done something good. Otherwise, it is not easy to see you who are so proactive. You said, should I thank him?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "You''re still laughing, don''t say it!" Su Yumo shyly said. She couldn''t help being ashamed when she thought that she was so active just now. However, she was only shy, and she was not angry. The relationship has long been determined, and there is nothing unacceptable for such a thing to happen.


    "Don''t tell, I won''t tell." Huang Feng smiled and said: "Or, let''s do it again, don''t tell me, if you take the initiative, you really enjoy it."


    "Still?" Su Yumo was so annoyed to twist Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng surrendered quickly, and Su Yumo gave up. However, he immediately thought of the two sisters who had left. I am afraid that the sisters in the next room now know their own affairs. Thinking about it is really embarrassing. .


    "It''s okay, they don''t dare to laugh at you, you are the palace." Huang Feng seemed to understand Su Yumo''s thoughts, and said.


    "What is the right palace? When your palace is really exhausting, looking for so many women." Su Yumo was so angry that she twisted Huang Feng again. She is also a woman, and naturally wants her own man. I like my own one, but when I get to Huangfeng, it is obviously impossible. Although Su Yumo usually doesn''t show it, he still feels a little uncomfortable.


    However, it was just a little uncomfortable. Su Yumo never thought of giving up Huang Feng, and, after getting along with those sisters, she also liked them quite.


    Huang Feng also knew that he took care of this matter himself, and I am sorry Su Yumo, so he did not refute it.


    "Well, don''t pretend to be so innocent. I feel uncomfortable. I feel comfortable when I say it. You didn''t really ask you to drive those sisters away." Su Yumo said when he saw Huang Feng.


    "Yumo, I''m wronged." Huang Feng hugged Su Yumo tightly. Su Yumo was Huang Feng''s first tempted woman. She was also someone who definitely wanted to stay private for life, but something happened later. , So that some other people appeared between the two, which made Huang Feng feel very sorry for Su Yumo.


    "Knowing that I was wronged, treat me better in the future," Su Yumo said.


    "That''s for sure," Huang Feng said.


    Su Yumo knew that Huang Feng''s words were not casual. She knew Huang Feng and knew that Huang Feng would not let herself down. She lay quietly in Huang Feng''s arms, feeling Huang Feng''s heartbeat.


    So, Su Yumo said as if thinking of something: "By the way, that Young Master Wang is the number one young man here after all. Will there be anything if you abolish him like this?"


    "What can be the problem? That guy actually wants to attack you, it''s cheaper for him to do this!" Huang Feng said.

 1668 Chapter 1668: Taken Away

    "It''s just that you don''t want to invest here? Offending Secretary Wang, will it affect your plan?" Su Yumo said still a little worried.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said: "Actually, that Secretary Wang, I have long seen him uncomfortable. According to my observation, that guy is definitely not a good person. His son was beaten in public. He is so strong. One of the people actually endured it. Obviously, he was waiting in the back. They all said that they were not afraid of stealing, but they were worried about it. This time, if there is such a thing, I also solved it by the way, but, I may have to stay here for another day."


    Huang Feng knew before that Secretary Wang was definitely not a good person, thinking that if he dared to do something with his own industry in the future, he would never be polite, but Huang Feng did not expect that the conflict between himself and him broke out in advance. It is absolutely unbearable that his son wants to attack his own woman, and Wang Shao is the only son of Secretary Wang. If he is fooled by himself, he will definitely not let him go. of.


    Therefore, the contradiction between the two parties had exploded ahead of time because of Wang Shao''s lust.


    "It doesn''t matter if you wait a day longer, it''s worth it if you can solve the worries here." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng nodded.


    After that, the two of them put on their pajamas and went to the next room. The door was opened by Tan Ying. When Huang Feng entered, everyone was there.


    "Hey, I''m all here, I haven''t slept yet." Huang Feng and Su Yumo entered the room and said.


    "How did you fall asleep when something like this happened?" Li Bingyun said, "This guy doesn''t look like a good person. I didn''t expect that he was so courageous! It really deserves to be beaten to death."


    Li Bingyun was born in a military family. Although she did not go to the military camp, she entered the entertainment industry. However, she would still be affected by some family factors. In her body, there was also the kind of killing and decisiveness rarely seen by other girls. In her opinion, this Wang Shao''s behavior should be killed.


    Huang Feng looked at the two fools lying on the ground and said: "These two guys, I''ll take care of them. You should go to bed first. Also, we may not be able to leave for a while tomorrow, and we will leave the day after tomorrow."


    Naturally, the other women have no opinion. They are also afraid now. Thanks to Su Yumo''s room that these two fools went to before, the three people in that room are the three who practiced the best internal skills given by Huang Feng. So, this alertness and skill are not comparable to others. If you go to the rooms of Zhang Ziyu and Ning Wushuang, the result will be hard to tell. After all, they are just beginning to practice and their internal strength is not deep. Not much better than ordinary people, really not necessarily the opponent of two big men.


    Because of this, the women saw that Huang Feng had directly abolished Wang Shao and they did not have the slightest sympathy. Instead, they all felt that Huang Feng did the right thing. Such people should be treated like this.


    After that, Huang Feng carried the two fools with one hand, and flew directly out of the window. Then, he flew directly to Secretary Wang''s house and threw the two fools directly at the door of his house.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng went directly to the homes of No. 1 and No. 2 in the city. Although it was late at night, Huang Feng knocked on their door and said his thoughts.


    After the two hesitated for a while, they still agreed with Huang Feng. In fact, they were so polite to Huang Feng, but not only because Huang Feng is a rich man and rich, but more importantly, Huang Feng has a relationship with him, and, It''s still very hard. For them in official circles, this is the most important thing.


    And now, if they don¡¯t agree to Huang Feng, Huang Feng will definitely look for the people above. At that time, things will still fall on their heads, and they will become passive. Instead of doing that, it¡¯s better to do it now. Happily promised Huang Feng.


    With the consent of the two, Huang Feng was relieved. Although, even if the two of them did not agree to himself, he could solve the matter by himself, but it was always a little troublesome, and with these two people coming forward, then It''s easier.


    More importantly, Huang Feng also wants to let other people know that he is not easy to provoke. When he invests here in the future, it is better not to have any crooked thoughts. If he didn''t want to warn other people, Huang Feng would have been directly secretly. After the Secretary Wang is killed, he will not be discovered yet.


    After discussing with the two big guys in the city, Huang Feng returned to the hotel again, and saw that everyone was asleep again before he flew back directly.


    Early the next morning, Huang Feng and his parents said that he still had something to do here, and he had to postpone it for another day. Of course, his parents did not object, and they were even very happy. They wished Huang Feng stay at home all the time, even though they knew that was impossible Yes, but it''s good to be able to stay one day longer.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the hotel where Su Yumo''s women lived, it was already surrounded. Many people were watching here. Huang Feng also saw many policemen.


    So Huang Feng squeezed in and saw Su Yumo''s daughters being pushed out. Huang Feng quickly stepped forward to stop him, and then said, "Who are you? Who made them do this?"


    "I made it!" Secretary Wang''s voice sounded, and he walked to Huang Feng and looked at them and said: "I asked them to take them back. These women are suspected of intentionally hurting others, why? , Mr. Huang, do you have any comments? We are in a normal office, please don''t disturb."


    Secretary Wang looked at Huang Feng¡¯s eyes full of bitterness. Of course, the eyes of Su Yumo¡¯s daughters were even more unfriendly. When he went out early in the morning, he found his son lying at the door, but he hadn¡¯t seen him overnight. His son turned into a fool. This was a great blow to Secretary Wang. Although he was always angry at his son because of his ignorance, he never thought about it. Son, some people dare to do this now, and they simply declare war on themselves.


    Therefore, Secretary Wang was angry at the time. This is his only son. It makes people foolish. How can he not be angry?


    And after a little investigation, he knew that his son came to this hotel last night and even got the room card of Su Yumo''s female room from the hotel manager. Then his son had an accident. The matter was obviously related to Su Yumo''s daughters, of course he wanted to take Su Yumo''s daughters away.


    Originally, Secretary Wang felt that this matter should also have something to do with Huang Feng, but the staff of this hotel confirmed last night that Huang Feng left after sending the women back, and never came back. From the surveillance, it was the same. Huang Feng was not there at all. So, although Secretary Wang still suspected Huang Feng in his heart, he could not take Huang Feng away because there was no evidence.


    However, Secretary Wang is not worried. If this matter is really related to Huang Feng, then he will definitely get the information he wants from these women, and it will not be too late to catch Huang Feng!


    "What did they commit? Do you have any evidence?" Huang Feng did not let him go, but directly stopped everyone.


    "Huang Feng! Are you fighting the Fa?!" Secretary Wang said angrily, and he even more suspected that Huang Feng had something to do with this incident: "I will take them away now. They are suspected. I will bring them back for investigation. Fan, there is always no problem, right? You stopped, is there any ulterior secret?"


    "I won''t tell you if I have any secrets, I''m afraid your own secrets will soon be hidden!" Huang Feng said to Secretary Wang, looking at several people walking in the distance.


    Secretary Wang turned his head in some doubts, and then a few people walked up to him, revealed his identity to him, and asked him to follow him back and be investigated.


    When Secretary Wang heard the identities of the few people, his face changed slightly, but he quickly controlled his emotions and said, "A few colleagues, these women are suspected of committing crimes. They will take it away."


    "We are not in charge of their affairs, just follow me!" said the leader.


    Secretary Wang was still unwilling to give up, so he said to the surname Li''s, who had a relationship with Huang Feng before, "You will bring them back and give me a good questioning!"


    "I see, Secretary Wang." The middle-aged man named Li replied that this matter is indeed under his control.


    Secretary Wang was taken away soon, and Huang Feng said to the man named Li: "Before you do something, it¡¯s best to understand and don¡¯t do anything foolish. I can tell you that your Secretary Wang will leave this time. You won¡¯t come back again. If you are determined to do things for him, you can think of the consequences!"


    Huang Feng warned him that he also didn''t want Su Yumo''s daughters to go in and suffer, because he was afraid that this guy would come hard. In that case, he couldn''t do anything less.


    "Mr. Huang, don''t worry, we will definitely not wrong the good people, and will not use the death penalty against them. They are just going to accept normal investigations and nothing will happen." The surnamed Li said to Huang Feng politely. His attitude is more polite and respectful than Secretary Wang.


    In fact, this person is quite savvy. He had guessed before that Huang Feng''s identity could not be as simple as a wealthy businessman, otherwise, the city leaders would not be so polite to Huang Feng.


    And today Secretary Wang was taken away, which also confirmed some of his speculations. Those above, for Huang Feng¡¯s sake, were actually going to attack No. 1 in a county. You know, many people had reported Secretary Wang before. However, he did nothing at all. However, when he arrived at Huangfeng, he was taken away by the people above. Obviously this can explain the problem. No matter how powerful a businessman is, it is impossible to let the people above. He took such a decisive action against a person like Secretary Wang.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s identity is definitely not simple, he naturally does not dare to offend Huang Feng easily.

 1669 Chapter 1669

    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Then I will trouble Director Li."


    "You are polite, boss Huang is polite." Director Li said with a smile.


    After that, he directly invited Su Yumo''s daughters into the car. They didn''t mean anything rough. They even spoke softly and slowly. Seeing the other person''s attitude, Huang Feng was relieved.


    After that, Huang Feng did not stay idle either, but went to the county¡¯s number two. The two had a pleasant conversation before, but now they have a common enemy. I believe that as long as the other party is not a fool, as long as he is not willing Always be a puppet, then the other party will not be indifferent to this matter.


    And based on Huang Feng¡¯s observation of the other party, this person is not an easy person, he must have some of the material of that number in his hand, and that is what Huang Feng needs, since it has been completely torn with Secretary Wang. Face, Huang Feng naturally didn''t want the other party to have another chance to breathe.


    The number two in that county was not surprised at Huang Feng¡¯s arrival, and even a little bit of waiting for Huang Feng. He also heard about the morning incident. The first thing he thought of was the same as Secretary Wang. This matter has something to do with Huang Feng.


    With this speculation, the heart of No. 2 became alive. He also felt that Huang Feng¡¯s back figure should not be that simple, and now Huang Feng and Secretary Wang have a head-on conflict. This is exactly what happened. He wants to see.


    In the morning, Secretary Wang was taken away directly by the people above, which also proved that the guess before the 2nd was completely correct. If Huang Feng was really an ordinary businessman, the people above could not do anything to Secretary Wang. After all, the other party is the number one in a county, and it is impossible to move so fast. The above behaviors all show that Huang Feng''s identity background is indeed unusual.


    However, Huang Feng had been in other cities before, so he must not know much about Secretary Wang. Now, if Huang Feng wants to get Secretary Wang completely down, he must still need some materials. These materials are for Huang Feng who has just returned. It¡¯s definitely hard to find, but it¡¯s not a secret thing for me. After all, I¡¯ve been in this county for a while, so Secretary Wang relies on his own control over here, and he usually does quite a lot. He is domineering and high-profile, so it is not too difficult to collect some of his materials.


    It''s just that Secretary Wang has a piece of the iron bucket that he manages here, and it is also related to him. Therefore, even before, he has collected some information about Secretary Wang, but it is of no use.


    And now, these useless things like waste paper are finally going to come in handy. As long as Huang Feng is not stupid, he will definitely find him here. Now, Huang Feng is indeed here. This is completely Just as expected on the second.


    The 2nd knew that playing Tai Chi with Huang Feng at this time would only make the other person disgusted, and there was no one on it. Now, Huang Feng, a person with a strong background and mysterious, has been sent to him. If he doesn¡¯t catch it If that is the case, then I am too stupid.


    Therefore, what he has to do now is to get Huang Feng''s favor and get a relationship with Huang Feng, so naturally he will not do things that make Huang Feng unhappy.


    So, as soon as he saw Huang Feng, No. 2 took a bag and handed it to Huang Feng and said, "Mr. Huang, there is what you want in it."


    Huang Feng looked at the other party and sighed in his heart that the other party was really not a simple character. I am afraid he was waiting for him to come. He must have a lot of dissatisfaction with Secretary Wang in his heart. Before, he was not capable, so, It can only be swallowed.


    And now, he saw the hope of overthrowing Secretary Wang, so he was very active and understandable. Using his own hands to defeat Secretary Wang, he didn''t even have to come forward.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t think there was anything wrong. Anyway, he and Secretary Wang are now in a hostile relationship, and he is definitely going to bring him down. And here in his hometown, he really needs someone close to him. If it is, it is not only that the industry he wants to invest in is protected, but also if something happens in his own home, he also has a care. This latter point is more valued by Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t mind helping the number two, or even letting him take the place of Secretary Wang, which was good for both of them.


    "Thanks." Huang Feng nodded to him and said.


    "Mr. Huang is polite." The number two said, with a very polite attitude.


    "Well, I will treat you tonight, and please be sure to come when you come." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, make sure to be there on call." The number two said.


    Huang Feng nodded, and after that, he took the materials and went to the city. Huang Feng was there. Naturally, these materials were directly in the hands of the leaders in the city. Huang Feng did not expect that this number two was collected. The material of the book is so detailed. This is mainly because that Secretary Wang usually acts too high-profile, and he never thought that he still has such a day.


    And the big guys in the city, after reading the materials, were furious. They did not expect that Secretary Wang of a district would dare to do so many illegal things, if these things were exposed, It is not the face of Secretary Wang alone that is lost.


    As a result, these leaders quickly reached a consensus that in dealing with Secretary Wang, they must deal with it quickly and seriously, both severely punishing Secretary Wang and warning others.


    And Secretary Wang¡¯s attitude was very tough at the beginning. This is because he has become accustomed to this attitude. He has been the emperor of Rutu for many years, and has never put other people in his eyes, even if he was taken this time. Go, he also believes that he will be released soon.


    But, soon he was dumbfounded, a lot of evidence was thrown in front of him, his face was ashes ashes immediately, and finally he was struggling to argue, but his words were already pale and weak, those in the city The leader, after having this information, quickly investigated the crimes of Secretary Wang clearly, and it didn''t even take a day.


    In the end, Secretary Wang could only take the initiative to explain the situation honestly. A native emperor ended like this. Perhaps what awaited him was a life he had never thought of before.


    "Mr. Huang, are you here? Hurry up and invite inside." After Huang Feng returned from the city, he went directly to Director Li. He was worried about Su Yumo''s situation.


    When Huang Feng arrived, Director Li came out to greet him in person, with a very respectful attitude, even more powerful than before.


    In fact, Director Li has been caring about Secretary Wang¡¯s situation. After all, that is his old leader. Moreover, Secretary Wang¡¯s situation also determines his attitude towards Su Yumo¡¯s daughters. He doesn¡¯t want to offend any of them. people.


    And Secretary Wang was really arrogant at the beginning, but after Huang Feng handed in the materials, he completely retreated. The above meant, how could Director Li, an old fox-level figure, stop immediately?From the above actions, he can understand that Secretary Wang is finished, and completely finished. From now on, there will no longer be such a person as Secretary Wang in this county, and the sky will change here.


    And all this is only because of Huang Feng, such a young man, of course Director Li knows how many people tried to report and expose Secretary Wang before, but none of them had any effect, and Huang Feng just took less than a day. , Completely eliminated Secretary Wang, this ability and influence is absolutely very powerful.


    Therefore, his attitude towards Su Yumo''s daughters is better. Now Huang Feng is here, and his attitude is more respectful. He just hopes that the other party will not burn the fire on himself. After all, he was previously under Secretary Wang. Important people, if they really do a thorough investigation, they will probably suffer too, as long as Huang Feng is willing.


    "Where are they?" Huang Feng asked as he walked. Although he also knew that Director Li in front of him was probably not clean, but after all, the other party did not directly conflict with him, and his attitude has always been very good. That¡¯s right, so Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have so much leisure to take care of his affairs. He¡¯s still left to No. 2 to take care of his affairs. Whether to suppress or compile it depends on what the other party means. I don¡¯t have time to be here. These irrelevant people consume.


    "It''s all inside, Mr. Huang, don''t worry, they have nothing to do, and my people didn''t embarrass them in the slightest." Director Li said.


    Huang Feng nodded. After entering, he saw Su Yumo and several women in the lobby drinking coffee and chatting with other office workers. It was indeed not like being abused, but seeing this. Under the circumstances, Huang Feng was relieved.


    "Are you all right?" Huang Feng walked over and asked.


    "It''s okay, the matter is resolved?" Su Yumo said.


    "Well, tomorrow we can go back to Jiangzhou." Huang Feng said.


    Then, Huang Feng turned around to face Director Li and said, "Can I take them away now?"


    "Yes! At any time, the record has been made, they can understand at any time." Director Li said quickly.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then said to Su Yumo''s daughters: "Let''s go."


    "it is good."


    "Mr. Huang walk slowly!" Director Li kept sending Huang Feng and the others into the car, watching Huang Feng and their car leave. He was still standing there, waving his hands until Huang Feng''s car was completely gone, and he didn''t stop. Come down.


    Then, he thought for a while, and didn''t go back to his office. Instead, he got in the car and went directly to the number two. From various signs, the number two might have been on the line with Huang Feng, and it is estimated that it will soon be on the line. It¡¯s the first batch of those who hold my thighs now, and this is very good for my future development.


    I have to say that Director Li''s sense of smell in this respect is still very sensitive.

 1670 Chapter 1670 Back to Jiangzhou

    After Huang Feng left with Su Yumo''s daughters, he changed to another hotel. Last night, the hotel actually gave Su Yumo and his room card to that Wang Shao. Obviously, such a hotel cannot be accommodated. The manager has also been taken away, so Su Yumo''s daughters will live in a different place tonight.


    Fortunately, it was just one night. They will return tomorrow, and they don''t care about this night.


    When Su Yumo and the others are settled, Huang Feng will go out. Tonight, he has a dinner. This dinner has not only the number two in the county, but also several leaders in the city. Huang Feng organized this event. During the dinner, one is to thank the leaders above for their help. After all, without their efforts, it would be more difficult for oneself to move Secretary Wang so quickly.


    The other is to get closer, and to get closer to these leaders is not bad for me. The last point is to help the number two sign to get off the line, so that he can go smoothly.


    When the second rushed to Huang Feng¡¯s private room, he was slightly taken aback when he saw the people in the private room. He originally thought that he and Huang Feng were the only people today. He didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng would actually take those leaders as well. Please come.


    After reacting, No.2''s heart was excited, and he understood what Huang Feng meant, and the idea of ??relying on Huang Feng in his heart became even stronger.


    The people present were all old foxes. It was already clear what Huang Feng''s actions meant. Although everyone didn''t say anything, they were just like Der Spiegel, and the atmosphere on the wine table was very good.


    After a meal, everyone was satisfied. Just at the wine table, it was not Huang Feng who was the most active and active person. Instead, it was No. 2. He put his position very low and toasted everywhere. Adding to the topic, he was very polite even when talking to Huang Feng, and when he saw that the city leaders were also very polite to Ling Feng, he lowered his position.


    As a result, after a meal, everyone got closer.


    After sending away the leaders of the city, No. 2 in the county said to Huang Feng: "Mr. Huang, you can rest assured, as long as the industries you invest in here are under my jurisdiction, I will show them to you. Well, people in your family, I will visit from time to time."


    "Then trouble you." Huang Feng also knew that this was the other party showing his loyalty and assurance, and this was exactly what he wanted to see.


    "Mr. Huang joked, it''s all I should do. I also want to thank Mr. Huang for the arrangement today." The number two said.


    "I only hope that you will not be like Secretary Wang before." Huang Feng said.


    "I will never become that kind of person." Although Huang Feng is not his boss, he is not qualified to say this to himself, but No. 2 has no dislike for Huang Feng''s words, even secretly. He was very happy, because the meaning of Huang Feng''s words was already obvious. This was to promote himself to the position of Secretary Wang. Of course he was happy with this situation.


    Huang Feng nodded and didn''t say anything any more. After all, the other party was an official, and he certainly didn''t want to say too much. However, he personally experienced Secretary Wang''s affairs, and I believe it is also an education for him.


    After separating from No.2, Huang Feng went to the hotel to see Su Yumo''s daughters, and then went home. He will return to Jiangzhou together tomorrow, which is not bad this night.


    The next day, Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s daughters drove together to return to Jiangzhou. Not only Huang Feng¡¯s parents came to deliver it, but also the number two in the county personally came to deliver it. Huang Feng was slightly surprised. That Director Li was actually standing next to No. 2, half of his body behind, looking like that, it seemed like No. 2''s follower.


    It seems that Director Li is very knowledgeable about current affairs and has already taken refuge in No. 2. However, Huang Feng will not intervene in this kind of thing anymore. It is their own business, as long as they don''t provoke them, they But there is not so much leisure to care about these things.


    In the many warnings of his parents, Huang Feng finally embarked on the way back. Although he was a little bit unwilling, he hadn''t finished all his own affairs, so it was obviously impossible to stay here forever.


    And now Huang Feng¡¯s parents are obviously much younger than when Huang Feng came back. This is due to what Huang Feng has given them to drink in the past few days, which he exchanged from the storage box. Yes, it can regulate people''s physical functions. Although it does not say that they can return to their twenty-year-olds, they will definitely be much younger.


    At the same time, this youth is not only physical, but also physical, becoming young from the inside out.


    Of course, in order to prevent his parents from worrying, Huang Feng did not talk about the storage box. He just said that he bought it from abroad for a large price. The parents did not have any doubts. After all, now his son has money. It is not surprising that they would spend money on these things, and the two of them are also very happy about it, not only because they have fewer wrinkles on their faces and become younger, but also because this is Huang Feng''s filial piety.


    Huang Tingting is also very reluctant to leave her brother. Fortunately, in half a year, she can go to Jiangzhou to go to university. At that time, she can meet with her brother often. Of course, there is Her young and beautiful sister-in-laws, then everyone can continue to live together.


    On the journey back, everyone was not lonely. They were driving and chatting, but they didn''t feel too tired.


    At noon, everyone finally returned to their villa in Jiangzhou, where the servants had already prepared lunch for everyone.


    "I''m back finally, and I''m still comfortable living here." Xie Mengjiao said as soon as he returned to the villa, he went to the sofa.


    Before, whether it was at the imperial capital''s home or the hotel in Huaizhou, obviously, sleeping here was not as comfortable as here, nor at ease here, so when he came back, Xie Mengjiao couldn''t wait to lie down and rest.


    Others are doing the same actions as Xie Mengjiao. Everyone regards this place as their future home. Therefore, only here can they truly relax. In addition to driving for so long at the beginning, everyone is indeed A little tired.


    "Eat first, and take a rest after eating." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    When everyone sat down at the sand table, Huang Feng said: "It happened to be in Jiangzhou, Ningshuang, tonight, I will visit Secretary Qiu, and then I will go to the Imperial Capital tomorrow."


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Qiu Ningshuang''s face instantly turned red. If Huang Feng had gone to her house before, she wouldn''t have any other thoughts. After all, Huang Feng and her father were familiar.


    However, now that the two have determined the relationship, if Huang Feng comes back, the meaning is obviously different.


    "Have you told Secretary Qiu about our affairs?" Huang Feng asked, he wanted to be prepared before going.


    "No." Qiu Ningshuang shook his head and said, "I don''t know how to speak, but they knew that I like you before, but they didn''t know that I had already established a relationship with you."


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Or, shall we have a showdown tonight?"


    Qiu Ningshuang was a little nervous, "Is it so fast? Do you want to wait?"


    To be honest, if Huang Feng had no other women, Qiu Ningshuang would have liked to tell his parents about him and Huang Feng sooner. I believe they would not object.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s situation is obviously different. He has many other women. In this case, Qiu Ningshuang is not sure whether his parents will agree with him and Huang Feng. Therefore, she Looks a bit hesitant.


    "Then it will depend on the situation at that time, I will get your dad drunk first." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Also, the last time I drank with my dad, he got my dad drunk, causing my dad to be scolded by my mother for a long time." Qiu Ningshuang said with a pale white.


    Huang Feng smiled. Secretary Qiu did not drink much, and he fell drunk after not drinking much last time.


    Finally, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang decided to test the attitude of Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents during dinner at night. If there is a chance, they will tell it. After all, this matter cannot be kept for a lifetime. If there is no chance, then count it. Up.


    Then, tomorrow morning, Huang Feng and Su Yumo will return to the imperial capital. As for the other women, they will stay at the villa in Jiangzhou. This year, Huang Feng is afraid that they will not be able to go to their home.


    Fortunately, the relationship between Huang Feng and them is not long, and they have not yet talked to their family about Huang Feng, so there is no need to worry too much.


    For half a day in the afternoon, because the company has not yet officially started work, everyone has a leisurely rest in the villa. Everyone does not even want to go shopping. They just want to lie on the top floor of the villa and chat together. A very happy thing.


    In the evening, Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang, carrying a lot of things in large and small bags, went to visit Qiu Ningshuang''s house.


    "Xiaofeng is here? Come in quickly. Ningshuang said you are coming before. Your Uncle Qiu has been waiting at home." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother opened the door for the two of them. When she saw Huang Feng, she was very happy.


    Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents knew that his daughter liked Huang Feng, and even took the initiative to pursue it. However, afterwards, his daughter was in a bad mood and had no intention of going to work. Both of them knew that it must be a matter of affection. Problem, so she asked her to take a break for a while.


    After the vacation, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mood really improved. Originally, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents thought that because of the vacation, his daughter had already put down Huang Feng, but later, they still knew from their daughter¡¯s words, She hadn''t forgotten Huang Feng, but she didn''t say any specific progress with Huang Feng. However, looking at her daughter''s appearance, she should have had a good result.

 1671 Chapter 1671 Visiting Master Qiu

    In fact, Qiu Ningshuang''s parents have always had a good impression of Huang Feng. Otherwise, they would not have supported their daughter when they knew that their daughter liked Huang Feng. At that time, Huang Feng was not yet developed.


    And Secretary Qiu and his wife can be regarded as seeing Huang Feng step by step with their own eyes. When they first met Huang Feng, Huang Feng was just a small security guard. By now, Huang Feng has billions of net worth. , And it only took a short half a year. It can be said that other people must have found something wrong with Huang Feng.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang''s family watched Huang Feng grow up, and naturally appreciated Huang Feng even more.


    And when they knew that their daughter and Huang Feng''s affairs were at a deadlock and that it might end in tragedy, the Qiu Secretary and his wife, while loving their daughters, were still feeling that there was no such good son-in-law as Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s just that when his daughter came back from abroad, the spirit of the whole person was different, and the number of times Huang Feng was mentioned in his words also increased, although Qiu Ningshuang has never said how he and Huang Feng are going. However, Secretary Qiu and his wife also knew that their relationship must have developed greatly.


    And thinking that Huang Feng''s attitude can affect his daughter so much, Secretary Qiu and his wife are also very emotional, afraid that their daughter has been trapped in Huang Feng''s place very deeply and will not be able to get out.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng was also their favorite, so the two of them had no worries.


    "Hello Auntie, I wish you a late year, I wish Auntie get younger and younger." Huang Feng said.


    "You can come and see auntie more, aunty is in a good mood, naturally she will be younger too." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "I will come often in the future. When the time comes, auntie don''t bother me and just drive me away." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Why?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said, and then she looked at her daughter and said, "If I drive you away, Ningshuang will probably have trouble with me."


    "Mom..." Qiu Ningshuang shouted shyly.


    "Okay, okay, I see, I won''t say it." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother smiled, and then said: "Come in quickly, your Uncle Qiu has been waiting for you."


    "Good." Huang Feng replied.


    "Xiaofeng is here?" Qiu Ningshuang, who was watching TV, turned his head when he saw Huang Feng enter the door.


    "Uncle Qiu has a happy new year, and I wish you a good year every year." Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t dare to think about getting promoted year by year." Secretary Qiu also smiled: "I really want to hug my grandson earlier."


    "Dad..." Qiu Ningshuang became even more shy, and Huang Feng was also a little embarrassed. He had only dealt with the family before, and did not consider having children in the morning. Unexpectedly, Secretary Qiu would have such thoughts here. , It really made Huang Feng a little caught off guard.


    "Okay, I''m joking. I''m not happy to see Xiaofeng coming." Qiu Ningshuang said, then he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Come, play chess with me."


    "Okay." Huang Feng naturally did not refuse. Although his chess skill is not too good, it is not too bad. Although Secretary Qiu loves to play chess, his chess skill is also average, and the two are really good at it. ,almost the same.


    However, it''s more interesting to get up like this.


    "How''s it going this year?" Secretary Qiu said to Huang Feng while fiddling with the chessboard.


    "Well, not bad." Huang Feng said.


    "Your''Time and Space Entertainment'' is amazing now. The several movies that you invested in are selling well, and the reputation is also very good. It is now a star company in the domestic entertainment company, and it is our youth. It¡¯s a postcard from the province. Your kid is really good enough. You have been involved in several industries at the same time. I didn¡¯t expect that you would all be done by you.¡± Secretary Qiu said, his face was full of emotion.


    At first, when he first met Huang Feng, Huang Feng was just a small security guard. Later, Huang Feng opened a factory, and he didn''t even have a decent ceremony. If he didn''t rush away suddenly, I''m afraid his factory would be It drove silently, no outsider knew.


    However, who would have thought that the small, unknown factory at the beginning is now the benchmark and leader of the province''s sewage treatment equipment manufacturing industry?It has become famous nationwide. It is estimated that occupying the country''s largest market is not a problem.


    And the little security guard at the beginning has now become a sweet potato. Which provincial leader does not want Huang Feng to invest?Once he goes, he will be able to drive economic development. That is his political performance. A little security guard who was unknown at the beginning has become a shopping mall predator on the spot.


    And all this is just a short period of six months!In the past six months, Huang Feng''s changes have been too great, his strength has increased rapidly, and he has also affected many people, even himself, because of his relationship, he has come to his current position.


    However, after being in contact with Huang Feng for such a long time, Secretary Qiu did not feel the arrogance and arrogance of those young people in his body. His attitude is still very humble. This is not pretend, it is Secretary Qiu himself. Realize it for nothing.


    "Really? I''m at home during this time, and I really didn''t care about those movies." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng was telling the truth. When Tao Xing surrendered and Director Zhang and the people behind him were exposed to steal the box office, Huang Feng knew that the box office champion of this Spring Festival stall was already his own. He was on an errand, so Huang Feng didn''t care too much about this matter later, so he stayed with his family at home and didn''t really think about other things.


    "Are you confident or arrogant? You don¡¯t worry about your movies at all? If you hit the street, it¡¯s not just movies that lose money, but it¡¯s also very detrimental to your company¡¯s development. After all, your The company has just started and cannot withstand such a big blow." Qiu Ningshuang said, looking at Huang Feng.


    "I have confidence in my film. Otherwise, I would not bet with Tao Xing at the beginning. Although I wanted to take the opportunity to promote the film at the beginning, I had more ideas, but if I was not sure about my film, I would also I won''t play that big with Tao Xing." Huang Feng said.


    At the beginning, Huang Feng promised to bet with Tao Xing, because he really meant to take the opportunity to speculate. Who told him to use no thoughts on film promotion before, just to find a different way.


    However, as he said, if it were not for his absolute confidence in his movie, he would not play that big. Although this number is not a big deal in his opinion, it is still quite a bet from the outside world. big.


    "It is a good thing to have confidence." Secretary Qiu said: "However, your movie is indeed good. All eight movies are very good at the box office, and all of them surpass Director Zhang''s movies. This is not easy. , Look at the box office record of the Spring Festival file. The top few movies are all invested by your company. It can be said that after this battle, your company''s name has been completely established. You decided to let these movies be released at the same time. Although this move is very dangerous, it now appears that you are betting right, and the rewards are quite generous."


    Regarding Huang Feng''s decision to let several of his films be released at the same time, Secretary Qiu also felt that it was a bit inappropriate. He wanted to persuade Huang Feng, but later thought that Huang Feng could develop to the point where he is today. He has extraordinary ability. Since he did this, he must have his own ideas. It is better not to interfere.


    And now it seems that Huang Feng¡¯s approach was indeed very correct. Think about it, eight of the top ten movies at the box office were all invested and shot by Huang Feng¡¯s companies, and they were still in the top eight. The sensation is definitely not one of the top ten in the box office.


    Therefore, just this time, the brand of Huangfeng Company has been established. Eight films were released at the same time, and the quality is not bad. If the film invested by such a company is not reassuring, then there is nothing else. Reassuring.


    ¡°Time and Space Entertainment¡± also caused a miracle. In the past, it was always a certain actor or director who had box office appeal. ¡°Time and Space Entertainment¡± is good. It is actually the investment company that has box office appeal. This peculiar situation also makes People in the industry are more optimistic about the future of "Time and Space Entertainment" at the same time.


    "Whether you believe Secretary Qiu or not, in fact, I am not gambling. I have confidence in my movies." Huang Feng said confidently again. Those movies have been proven in other time and space and are absolutely good. Films, of course, good films are not necessarily sought after here. There is also a problem of inadequacy. Fortunately, this situation does not appear in Huang Feng''s several films.


    Secretary Qiu nodded. He has known Huang Feng for some time. He naturally knew that Huang Feng was not an arrogant person. Since he dared to say this, he must have been sure before.


    It was also from Secretary Qiu that Huang Feng knew that the box office of the movie starring him and Li Bingyun had exceeded 2 billion. It was already a certainty that it exceeded Huang Feng¡¯s previous estimate. Huang Feng thought before. With this movie, I can earn 2 billion yuan. It seems that my estimate is still conservative.


    Even those in the industry and ordinary audiences are now watching to see whether Huang Feng and Li Bingyun¡¯s film can break the box office record. It seems that the problem is not big. After all, such a hit movie. It¡¯s impossible to be released for only one month, unless the bosses of those movie theaters are out of mind. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s films still have a long time to show. Most people think that Huang Feng¡¯s films can definitely exceed the previous record.


    In this regard, Huang Feng is also very confident.

 1672 Chapter 1672 Mother and Daughter Talk

    The two were at ease while chatting and playing chess.


    On the other hand, Qiu Ningshuang worked with her mother in the kitchen.


    "Seeing that you rarely take the initiative to enter the kitchen today, do you want to cook for Xiaofeng yourself?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother smiled.


    Normally, Qiu Ningshuang is not much different from the other daughters. When they come back from get off work, they sit directly on the sofa and wait for a meal. Like today, the number of times they take the initiative to enter the kitchen is not much.


    Qiu Ningshuang blushed a little when her mother said, "I just watched you cook meals for four people alone. It was a little tired, so come to help. If you don''t appreciate it, then forget it."


    "Usually when I cook for three people, I never saw you take the initiative to help. This is just one more, but you take the initiative. I think you don''t care about this extra quantity, but an extra person, right? "Qiu Ningshuang''s mother continued to joke. She is not afraid that her daughter is really angry and leaves. Seeing her daughter''s appearance, she also wants to show her well.


    "Mom..." Qiu Ningshuang naturally understood her mother''s words, and because of this, she felt even more shy in her heart.


    "Is there anything I can''t tell my mother." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said, "Tell me, have you made a lot of progress, otherwise, you wouldn''t bring her to come to visit you for the New Year?"


    You know, during the period when Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng''s relationship were at a deadlock, Qiu Ningshuang was frowning all day long, and she did not mention Huang Feng''s name. If her parents mentioned it by accident, she would still be very angry. .


    But now, Qiu Ningshuang has brought Huang Feng back. Although in name, Huang Feng is here to pay the New Year greetings to Secretary Qiu. However, if the relationship between the two has not made great progress, Qiu Ningshuang will never allow Huang Feng. Feng came to the door, not to mention, this time she brought Huang Feng back in person.


    Qiu Ningshuang hesitated after hearing what his mother said, but nodded.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s mother showed such an expression on her face, and then asked her daughter: "Tell me, is it you or he?"


    "Mom, why are you so gossiping?" Qiu Ningshuang gave her mother a white look.


    "I''m just curious." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother smiled.


    Regarding Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s emotional matters, her parents¡¯ attitudes are the same, that is, let Qiu Ningshuang decide for herself, as long as Qiu Ningshuang likes it, no matter what the situation in the husband¡¯s home, her parents will not object. Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang before. Saying that they like Huang Feng, even if they want to take the initiative to chase Huang Feng, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents have no opinion. Even, the two still hope that their daughter and Huang Feng will get married. After all, their impression of Huang Feng is still very good.


    However, later, there was something wrong between Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng. Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents thought that Qiu Ningshuang and Huang Feng¡¯s affairs were going bad. Although they felt a little pity, they didn¡¯t say anything. Everything made Qiu Ningshuang. Make the decision by yourself, even if they really have a good impression of Huang Feng, and hope that Huang Feng and his daughter will succeed, but they will only wait for the result and will not interfere.


    But now, Qiu Ningshuang finally took the initiative to bring Huang Feng back. Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents were happy and curious as to who made the concession, which made the relationship between the two go a step further. They understand their daughter, even though it seems that She looked peaceful, but she was still very arrogant in her heart. It stands to reason that she didn''t take the initiative to give in.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang''s parents also knew their daughter''s feelings for Huang Feng, so it would not be impossible for Qiu Ningshuang to give in.


    "What''s so curious about this?" Qiu Ningshuang said. In fact, she didn''t say well, who made the concession between herself and Huang Feng. It should be said that what happened before the Japanese Kingdom really prompted the two to come here. Together, if you insist, no one seems to give in.


    "Okay, I won''t ask." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother saw that her daughter was reluctant to say, so she didn''t want to ask.


    Qiu Ningshuang looked at his mother while picking vegetables. He hesitated several times, but did not say what he wanted to say.


    "Do you have anything to tell me?" It was Qiu Ningshuang''s mother, who clearly noticed her daughter''s expression and asked actively.


    "Mom, you said, if Dad has other women, but still loves you and you love him, what will you do?" Qiu Ningshuang asked tentatively.


    "He dare!" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother immediately picked up the kitchen knife, her eyebrows stiffened, "I borrowed him a courage, but he didn''t dare."


    Qiu Ningshuang''s mother still has this confidence.


    "Mom, don''t get excited, I just said if it''s just, it''s not true." Qiu Ningshuang said quickly, she was really afraid that her mother would be emotional and hurt herself with the knife in her hand.


    "If that''s not possible!" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said, then she looked at her daughter suspiciously and said, "You ask, did you find something, your father really has a woman out there?"


    "No, no, absolutely not, don''t you know what kind of person my dad is? How dare he do this kind of thing, if you borrow his courage, he doesn''t dare." Qiu Ningshuang said quickly. I don''t want my parents to be separated because of myself.


    "Then why do you ask?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother looked at her daughter. She didn''t believe her daughter just asked casually. There must be a reason.


    "I just ask casually, don''t go to your heart." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    However, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother stared at her. Obviously, she didn''t believe Qiu Ningshuang''s words: "Honestly, since your father doesn''t have other women, then Huang Feng has other women? Isn''t that true?"


    I have to say that Qiu Ningshuang''s mother is still very smart, and she guessed what Qiu Ningshuang meant in her heart.


    "No, no." Qiu Ningshuang waved his hand quickly.


    However, her mother seemed to have confirmed her guess and did not believe Qiu Ningshuang''s words. Instead, she said: "If you don''t say anything, I will ask him! See what is going on."


    "Mom, don''t go." Qiu Ningshuang hurriedly stopped her mother. She didn''t expect that she just asked casually, and tested it. Her mother had guessed it so cleverly, which made Qiu Ningshuang feel unprepared.


    "Then tell it yourself." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother looked at her daughter.


    Qiu Ningshuang lowered his head and gritted his teeth. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s hard to say?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother asked.


    Qiu Ningshuang nodded.


    "Then I will ask you directly, and you can answer. If you want to tell the truth, otherwise, I will ask Huang Feng. Then, I won''t be so polite to you, you know?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "I know." Qiu Ningshuang nodded and said.


    "Okay, let me ask you, does Huang Feng have any other women?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother asked. After she asked, she stared at her daughter closely. She was confident that if her daughter lied, she would take a look. Can tell.


    Qiu Ningshuang hesitated, but nodded.


    "Okay, he really has it!" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said angrily: "Well, your father and I are so optimistic about him, thinking that he is your good match. I didn''t expect that this kid is not honest, he is rich, and he will be like others. , Look for other women!"


    Qiu Ningshuang''s parents were really optimistic about Huang Feng before, and because of this, they became even more angry when they knew that Huang Feng had other women besides his daughter.


    "Mom, don''t be angry, Huang Feng is not to blame for this." Qiu Ningshuang said quickly.


    "He has looked for other women, so you still defend him like this?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Actually, I knew he had other women." Qiu Ningshuang said: "Speaking of which, I am a latecomer."


    Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect this to be the case. She thought it was Huang Feng and her daughter who had recovered and found other women. She didn¡¯t expect her daughter to be a latecomer. Wouldn''t your own daughter become a junior who destroys other people''s families?


    Thinking of this, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother quickly said: ¡°Daughter, there are so many men, you don¡¯t have to make such a choice.¡±


    "There are many good men, but I only like him." Qiu Ningshuang said firmly: "At that time, I also hesitated, but you and my dad also saw that, I don''t have the mind to go to work at all. I didn''t have the energy, and all I was thinking about was Huang Feng. I wanted to go out and relax and see if I could forget him. As a result, I miss him more and more."


    Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s previous state was known to her parents, and it was indeed very abnormal. Originally, seeing her come back from relaxation, her state had improved significantly. The two were still very happy. As a result, they found that it was still related to Huang Feng. However, at that time, they all believed that the relationship between their daughter and Huang Feng had progressed. That''s why her daughter was like this, but they didn''t expect that there would be such a phenomenon.


    "But, you can''t..." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother didn''t know what to say, scolding her daughter?It didn''t seem to be of any use. She knew Qiu Ningshuang''s temperament. Once a decision was made, it would be difficult to change. She agreed with her approach?It seems even more wrong.


    "Mom, in fact, Huang Feng has more than one woman. Everyone knows that each other exists, and they get along well." Now that he had already said this, Qiu Ningshuang simply said it all directly.


    "What? He is more than a woman? And, they all know each other''s existence? Isn''t this crazy?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother couldn''t believe what she heard. When did the world become so crazy, several women To live in peace for a man?

 1673 Chapter 1673 Showdown

    "The truth is like this." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "No, I don''t agree with you doing this." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother shook her head and said, "I don''t care what others do, but you can''t do this!"


    Qiu Ningshuang''s mother still couldn''t accept that her daughter shared a man with other women. After hearing her daughter''s words, she shook her head firmly.


    Qiu Ningshuang didn''t seem to have much surprised expression. It seemed that she was not surprised by her mother''s words. She said, "Anyway, I have only identified Huang Feng in my life. If you disagree with me and him, I will not look for other things. Man, it''s a big deal to live a life by yourself."


    Qiu Ningshuang said this. Although he was not overly emotional, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother knew her daughter. She knew that her daughter didn''t talk casually. Since she said it, it must be so decided.


    Thinking of this, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother felt a headache, and she did not expect things to be like this.


    Seeing that her mother was a little embarrassed, Qiu Ningshuang said: "Mom, in fact, we are good like this. I like Huang Feng, Huang Feng also likes me, and other sisters are very good. Find someone you love. And it¡¯s not easy for someone who loves himself to live a lifetime, is it?"


    "You are too young, don''t know, you know that other women are really like that, or just pretend to be? Moreover, you can guarantee that you can endure it for the rest of your life. Your husband has other women?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Sister Yumo and others are not like that." Qiu Ningshuang said: "Moreover, I have already thought about this clearly. I naturally know what difficulties I will encounter after making this decision. I will not regret my decision. Mom, let me be the master of my own affairs, okay?"


    Looking at her daughter''s pleading gaze, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother knew that her daughter had indeed figured it out, and she had already identified Huang Feng. Her daughter had never looked at her with such a look before. It made Qiu Ningshuang''s mother even more embarrassed.


    "Mom, you also know me. I am a very independent person. Now that I have made a decision, I must have considered it carefully. You don''t want to see me living a life like a walking dead like before. What''s the point of living without a soul like that?" Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "You just like Huang Feng too much now. When you calm down, it turns out that Huang Feng, you will find that it is not impossible to find another person." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother persuaded.


    "I tried this before, but it didn''t work." Qiu Ningshuang said, "You let me relax before. I just went to the Wa country. As a result, when I got there, I didn''t want to go out at all. I just wanted to meet Huang Feng. I wish I would fly back right away. Later, I finally got up and went out, but something went wrong."


    "Something happened? What happened?" Qiu Ningshuang''s mother quickly asked. She didn''t know about her daughter''s stay in the country before. Qiu Ningshuang was afraid that her parents were worried before, and did not talk about the affairs of the country.


    However, at this time, Qiu Ningshuang no longer concealed it, so he told his parents about his experience in the country, and then said: "At the moment I felt I was going to die, all I was thinking about was Huang Feng. If I can survive, I will definitely not care about the eyes of other people, and I will firmly come together with Huang Feng, even in the face of rumors, I will not care!"


    Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother was also afraid after hearing what happened to her woman. If Huang Feng hadn¡¯t appeared in time, her daughter might have died. From this point of view, she should be grateful to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng had already done it more than once. I saved my daughter. My daughter was not a pretty girl. It was normal to be attracted by Huang Feng.


    And when people are dying, they will often understand their true thoughts. When their daughters are dying, they are thinking of Huang Feng. In this case, if you want her to forget Huang Feng, it is definitely A very difficult thing, especially, Huang Feng appeared in time at that dangerous juncture, which made Huang Feng¡¯s impression of his daughter even more profound. I believe that at the moment Huang Feng appeared, he The daughter of Huang Feng is completely in love with Huang Feng, and it is impossible to accept other people.


    "So, after I was rescued by Huang Feng, I took the initiative to confess to Huang Feng. Didn''t you ask me before, who made the concession between the two of us? Strictly speaking, it should be me. The moment he rescued, I knew that I couldn¡¯t live without him in my life, even if you objected, even if the outside world ridiculed, I would not change my mind.¡± Qiu Ningshuang said firmly, she said to Huang Feng At the moment when Huang Feng rescued her, her mind was completely determined, and no one else could change her mind.


    "But..." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother wanted to say something, but was directly interrupted by Qiu Ningshuang.


    "Nothing, Mom, you know me. The decision I made will not be changed easily. Besides, this decision was made after careful consideration." Qiu Ningshuang said with a serious face, and was shy before. , It¡¯s completely different. She also knows that if she is not very firm in front of her mother now, then her mother will probably not agree with her and Huang Feng. After all, she doesn¡¯t have the confidence. How can there be confidence?


    Therefore, Qiu Ningshuang did not care about being shy at this time. She firmly expressed her thoughts to her mother. She wanted to let her mother know that she had completely thought it through, whether they agreed or not. Will not change.


    Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother looked at her daughter, and then she sighed deeply. She knew that she could not change her daughter¡¯s decision. If Qiu Ningshuang hesitated before, if she stopped by herself, then It is possible, but now that she has already thought about it and made a decision, it will definitely not change easily.


    "Since you have already decided, I can''t change your thoughts. I just hope you don''t regret it in the future." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said. Knowing that she could not change her daughter''s decision, she simply agreed. At the same time, she had a hint of thought in her heart. Maybe it''s because my daughter doesn''t care that Huang Feng has other women now. After a while, she figured it out and won''t think so again. When the time comes, she can persuade her to turn around.


    For this reason, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother did not stand in stalemate with her daughter now, and that would not have any effect.


    "I know." Qiu Ningshuang nodded seriously.


    On the other hand, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know the conversation between Qiu Ningshuang and her mother in the kitchen. At this time, he was playing chess with Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s father, while thinking about how to speak, telling what happened between him and Qiu Ningshuang. .


    "I think you seem to be a little unsure, do you have anything to tell me?" Secretary Qiu said suddenly.


    "Ah, nothing." Huang Feng said.


    "Really? You don''t have anything to tell me?" Secretary Qiu glanced at Huang Feng, and then said: "For example, with my daughter, you would not say what is the relationship between you and my daughter. Nothing?"


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. Secretary Qiu had been in the officialdom for many years after all. This point of vision is still there. In addition, neither he nor Qiu Ningshuang wanted to deliberately conceal anything. Therefore, Secretary Qiu can It''s not surprising to find some clues.


    "Yes, I have something to tell Secretary Qiu you." Huang Feng said slightly nervously.


    Before, Huang Feng did not feel nervous when facing officials with a higher position than Secretary Qiu. Surrounded by dozens of reporters, he was not nervous. Facing a bomb on an airplane, he was also not nervous, but, Now facing Secretary Qiu who was smiling, he was nervous, extremely nervous.


    This is mainly because Huang Feng and Secretary Qiu have known each other for a long time, and when he first started to develop, Secretary Qiu indeed helped himself a lot. It can be said that he is his mentor and friend. The relationship between the two is somewhat like a friend. , But she was the daughter of others, which made Huang Feng feel embarrassed and nervous, and didn''t know how to speak.


    "Actually, Ningshuang said something about you before. I know what she thinks of you, and I have no objection." Secretary Qiu saw that Huang Feng seemed a little nervous, so he took the initiative to speak.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s nervousness has not been relieved. Secretary Qiu thinks about him so well and speaks so well. On the contrary, Huang Feng¡¯s heart is even more embarrassed. If he is only Qiu Ningshuang a woman, then everything is not a problem, believe Qiu Ningshuang The husband and wife would not object to the affairs between themselves and Qiu Ningshuang, and Huang Feng still had this confidence.


    The point is that he is more than just Qiu Ningshuang. Therefore, the more Secretary Qiu speaks and the more he considers him, the harder it is for him to speak. If Secretary Qiu also opposes his own affairs like the elders in Su Yumo and his family, If you don''t give yourself a good face, it would be easy to handle, and you don''t have to worry so much. The key is that Secretary Qiu is obviously not such a person, and Huang Feng feels embarrassed.


    "Thank you Uncle Qiu for your understanding." Huang Feng said.


    "Why, it seems that you are still thinking?" Secretary Qiu asked strangely. He had already agreed to the matter between him and his daughter. Why, Huang Feng was still thinking about it.


    "Yes, yes." Huang Feng said.


    "What else?"


    By now, Huang Feng had no choice but to bite the bullet and tell the story about himself and other women.


    "What?!" After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Secretary Qiu threw away the chess pieces in his hand in surprise and looked at Huang Feng in disbelief.

 1674 Chapter 1674

    Secretary Qiu and Huang Feng have known each other for a long time, and they have had a lot of contact. Secretary Qiu thinks that he also knows Huang Feng, and he is very positive about Huang Feng¡¯s character. He saw Huang Feng with his own eyes. Step by step to this point.


    It can be said that Huang Feng is a very good young man in his eyes. He is young and promising. After he has made achievements, he is not arrogant. This is very rare, especially since Huang Feng himself is not born. It is even more rare for a wealthy family to come up by relying on their own strength and struggling slowly.


    Therefore, when Secretary Qiu knew that his daughter liked Huang Feng, he not only had no objection, but also agreed with her daughter. He also felt that Huang Feng and his daughter are very good match. If the two can really accomplish good things, That is also a very happy thing.


    Today, when his daughter brought Huang Feng back, Secretary Qiu was also very happy. He specially pushed other entertainments and waited for Huang Feng at home. It can be said that he paid great attention to Huang Feng, and he saw Huang Feng before. When Feng seemed a little embarrassed to speak, Secretary Qiu even took the initiative to help Huang Feng to relieve the siege.


    It''s just that, why didn''t Secretary Qiu think that Huang Summit would say such a thing, he actually has other women?And, more than one?What''s the matter with my own daughter?One of his many women?If you think of it, just be pampered. If you don''t remember, just throw it aside?


    Secretary Qiu is absolutely unacceptable to such a thing.


    Even Secretary Qiu felt that Huang Feng was not worthy of his daughter¡¯s sincerity. Perhaps, in his career, he is indeed very hardworking and talented, but in terms of emotions, He is obviously not a dedicated person, such a person can''t give his daughter happiness.


    "Uncle Qiu, listen to me. Ningshuang and I are sincere. I hope you can understand us and support us." Huang Feng said.


    "Impossible." Secretary Qiu shook his head decisively and said: "I can''t agree to let my daughter follow such a person."


    "Uncle Qiu, do you have the heart to separate us?" Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t want this either." Secretary Qiu said: "As long as you leave your women, I promise not to oppose you and my daughter."


    "Impossible." Huang Feng said without thinking: "I like Ningshuang and I like them. If I want me to abandon them, I can''t do it. I don''t think Ningshuang will want.


    "How do you know that my daughter is not willing? Is it possible that my daughter is still willing to serve her husband with others?" Secretary Qiu said.


    "Because Ningshuang also knows about their existence, and has been with them for a while," Huang Feng said.


    "What?!" Secretary Qiu was even more surprised. Originally, he thought Huang Feng had other women''s affairs and his daughter didn''t know about it, but now that Huang Feng said that, it turned out that his daughter I knew it too, and even when I knew that Huang Feng had other women, he brought Huang Feng back, and his attitude was already obvious.


    "Secretary Qiu, in fact, the other women of mine are not what you think they are. They are bad women. You should have heard the names of Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. They are the bosses of Tianjiao Group." Huang Feng said.


    "I know, I also know that they have the background of the imperial capital." Secretary Qiu said, he is now the number three figure in Qing Province. It is not surprising that he knows Tianjiao Group, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. After all, Tianjiao Group is also a star enterprise in Qinghai Province, and Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are also well-known beauty bosses.


    "You said they, shouldn''t they be..."


    "Yes, they are also my women." Huang Feng nodded and said: "Moreover, their family also knows and supports this matter."


    "It''s unimaginable." Secretary Qiu said in surprise.


    Secretary Qiu also knew some of the virtues of those wealthy families in the imperial capital. They value their own face very much. Now, they are actually willing to let their younger women marry Huang Feng, or know that Huang Feng has other women. In Secretary Qiu''s view, this is simply an unbelievable thing.


    "There is another person, Uncle Qiu, you must have heard of it." Huang Feng continued: "Tan Ying, is the niece of Secretary Tan of our Qing Province, she is the same, and she is also my woman."


    "What?" This time, Secretary Qiu stood up in shock: "Her family also knows that you have other women''s affairs?"


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded and said, "I visited Tan Ying''s parents a year ago and they also agreed to this matter."


    Secretary Qiu sat down in a daze. Of course, he knew Secretary Tan better, and even knew that Secretary Tan''s brother was a person with a higher status than Secretary Tan!But Secretary Tan¡¯s brother has only one daughter!Under this situation, Secretary Tan''s brother actually agreed to Huang Feng and Tan Ying''s affairs, which made Secretary Qiu not know what to say.


    Although Secretary Qiu was very optimistic about Huang Feng before and thought that he was a good talent with unlimited future prospects, but he did not expect that Huang Feng is so popular, and those big men have a higher status than himself. All of them are optimistic about Huang Feng and marry the girl in their own family to Huang Feng, even if they know that Huang Feng is more than one woman, they still do so. This is how Huang Feng is optimistic.


    Of course, Huang Feng also played a little bit cautiously in this, and did not say Tan Ying¡¯s illness or what happened in Su Yumo and others¡¯ homes. However, he did not lie about the final result. The family really agreed with them and themselves.


    "Uncle Qiu, I say this, not to show off my status as a woman, I just want to say that they are really not the bad women you think they are, and they did not follow me for any purpose, between them and me. The feeling of love is like the feeling between me and Ningshuang. Let me give up and say that I can''t do it." Huang Feng said again.


    "But, can you give them happiness? After all, you are alone, but they are so many? Do you think you can take care of it?" Secretary Qiu asked.


    "I can!" Huang Feng said firmly. With the storage box, he has infinite possibilities, even infinite life. It is not impossible for him to be with Su Yumo and others.


    Secretary Qiu didn¡¯t know what to say. So many excellent girls fell in love with Huang Feng and were willing to share Huang Feng with other women. This is not a question of his own daughter alone. It shows that Huang Feng does have Attracting capital.


    However, Secretary Qiu felt a little uncomfortable just agreeing to Huang Feng and his daughter''s affairs. He felt that he shouldn''t just agree to it. This was irresponsible to his daughter.


    At this moment, Qiu Ningshuang opened the door and said, "Dad, Huang Feng, I have dinner."


    "Wait, you come in first." Secretary Qiu called to Qiu Ningshuang to let her in. He also wanted to know what his daughter really thought.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Qiu Ningshuang asked his father, while looking at Huang Feng, Huang Feng winked at her, and Qiu Ningshuang understood that Huang Feng had already had a showdown with his father.


    "The matter between you and Huang Feng, he just told me, what do you think, do you know he has other women?" Secretary Qiu asked directly.


    "I know." Qiu Ningshuang nodded.


    "Then you still want to be with him?" Secretary Qiu asked.


    "Well, I have already decided, and it will be him in the future." Qiu Ningshuang said, "I will not regret it."


    Secretary Qiu¡¯s brows have deepened. Like his wife, he knows his daughter very well, knowing that the decision she made is difficult to change, and this is what makes him a headache. He wants to oppose it, but his daughter¡¯s She has such a firm attitude. She has promised her before that she can make her own affairs, but she didn''t expect this situation to happen.


    "But, he has other women. Would you like to live in such a special family?" Secretary Qiu said. He himself doesn''t care about the opinions of others. He only cares about his daughter''s attitude. Besides, even if someone says something else. Fourth, there are also the Tan Family, the imperial capital, and several other wealthy families, which is their turn.


    "I am willing." Qiu Ningshuang said: "Actually, I have lived here for a few days before. Two days ago, I also went to Huang Feng''s house. I think Sister Depressed and they are all pretty good. Everyone is not intriguing. Yes, just like our sisters, when Huang Feng is busy, we will not be alone."


    "You are really good enough, for such a big thing, you didn''t even tell us first?" Secretary Qiu said.


    "I''m afraid that you and mom will oppose it." Qiu Ningshuang said, and then she walked to Secretary Qiu and said, "Dad, you promise us, right?"


    While talking, he shook Secretary Qiu''s neck and acted like a baby.


    "I''m all so old, it''s still like this." Secretary Qiu said, but his expression still enjoys his own woman''s coquetry. However, he did not directly agree, but said: "I can temporarily He promised that you can stay like this first. Anyway, you are still young and don¡¯t worry about getting married. If you don¡¯t think you can adapt to this kind of life, you can always look back. Then, Huang Feng, you are not allowed to stop, you know?"


    "I know." Huang Feng said. He must agree to this point. Although Secretary Qiu did not directly agree, this is already a big step. He has to accept it, and he does not believe that Qiu Ningshuang will Repent.


    And Qiu Ningshuang also believed that he would not repent, so after hearing what his father said, he said happily, "Thank you, Dad."


    Although his father only temporarily agreed to their relationship first, Qiu Ningshuang felt that there was no difference between this and a direct promise. As long as he did not regret it, his father would not object.

 1675 Chapter 1675 The situation at Zhu Xiyus family

    At dinner, the atmosphere on the table was a little dull. Although Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents agreed that Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang could maintain this relationship for a while, they must still feel a little aggrieved. After all, Qiu Ningshuang It is the jewel in their palms, and now they want to share a man with other women, which makes them feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Dad, eat a piece of meat, Mom, you also eat it." Qiu Ningshuang also saw that his parents were not in a good mood, and quickly pleased them to pick up vegetables.


    "Usually I have never seen you so active and enthusiastic." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said while looking at her daughter.


    Qiu Ningshuang was a little embarrassed.


    "Okay, don''t do that. Since your father and I have agreed, we won''t regret it, but you must consider it carefully." Qiu Ningshuang''s mother said.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang nodded.


    "Uncle Qiu, I toast you a glass, thank you for your fulfillment." Huang Feng said to Secretary Qiu, holding up the glass.


    "I''m looking at my daughter''s face, and it has nothing to do with you." Secretary Qiu said: "Moreover, I only agreed temporarily, and did not fully agree."


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded and said: "I will definitely stay Ningshuang well, and she won''t let her regret that day."


    "Hearing your guarantee, I don''t know if I should be happy or sad." Secretary Qiu said. Afterwards, he raised his head and drank all the wine in the glass, and his face suddenly became red. , Secretary Qiu''s drink is not big.


    "Dad, drink slowly." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "It''s okay." Secretary Qiu said.


    Next, Huang Feng and Secretary Qiu, you have a glass, I have a glass. It didn''t take long for Secretary Qiu to pour, but Huang Feng has nothing to do. After his strength is strong, he has a lot of alcohol and he doesn''t need it at all. I used internal force to secretly force the wine.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s mother helped Secretary Qiu to the bedroom to settle. Only Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang were in the dining room.


    "My dad must be uncomfortable." Qiu Ningshuang said with a sigh. Just now, her father drank a lot faster than usual, and there was not much happiness on his face. Obviously, the meaning of drinking boring wine was even more obvious.


    "I know." Huang Feng said: "Uncle Qiu knows what happened to us. It must be unacceptable for the time being. If my daughter also followed a man with other women, I would definitely not agree. It feels good."


    "You still know." Qiu Ningshuang gave Huang Feng a white look.


    "Of course I know, and I understand." Huang Feng said: "However, I believe Uncle Qiu will figure it out soon. He just values ??you too much. As long as you are happy, he will be happy. On the contrary, If you marry someone else, even if he does not have other women, if you are unhappy, Uncle Qiu is not happy. Therefore, whether he is high or not is not the decisive factor whether I have other women. It depends on how you feel."


    "You are really arrogant." Qiu Ningshuang said. Huang Feng said this as if no one was responsible for this matter. However, Qiu Ningshuang also knew that most of what Huang Feng said was right. His parents were just They are too concerned about their own happiness. They must feel that they have made this decision when they are dizzy. They are afraid that they will not be happy in the future, so they are worried.


    After waiting for a while, as long as their lives are not bad, their parents will slowly think about it. After all, in their hearts, their own happiness is the most important thing. In fact, they don¡¯t care so much about other things. , As Huang Feng said, everything depends on whether he can be happy.


    "I didn''t." Huang Feng said: "Of course, I am definitely responsible for this matter. If I don''t have other women, they will be very happy to know what happened to us, and there will be no worries. After all, , I can see that they were optimistic about the two of us before."


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang said: "So, you have to be nice to me, otherwise, if my dad gets angry, you won''t have any good fruits to eat."


    "How dare I treat you badly? I''m afraid that Secretary Qiu will come and find me desperately." Huang Feng said exaggeratedly.


    "It''s good to know, my dad is angry, but even I feel scared." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    When Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s mother came out of the room, Huang Feng also said goodbye. After all, it¡¯s not early, and Qiu Ningshuang must be at home tonight. Originally, her parents were not very comfortable. If Huang Feng left, I was afraid that he would feel even more depressed.


    "Xiaofeng, be better with Ningshuang in the future." At the door, Qiu Ningshuang''s mother couldn''t help but exhorted Huang Feng: "This child has not had any bitterness when he was young. He is a little spoiled and sometimes he has a temper. Bear it more."


    "Mom, I''m as bad as you said." Qiu Ningshuang said dissatisfied.


    "Auntie, don''t worry, I will not let Ningshuang pass badly." Huang Feng assured.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s mother nodded and said, "Actually, your Uncle Qiu and I like you quite a lot, but if you make Ningshuang unhappy, we won''t let you go, you know?"


    "I know." Huang Feng said.


    Qiu Ningshuang''s mother let it go, and Huang Feng was also leaving alone.


    In fact, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s parents can agree to the matter between Huang Feng and Qiu Ningshuang, even if they only agree temporarily. In addition to Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s firm attitude, and they know his daughter¡¯s temperament, there is another point. It''s not bad. They also believe in their own vision, so they agreed to take advantage of the trend. If there is a change of person, even if Qiu Ningshuang persists, Secretary Qiu and his wife will not necessarily agree.


    After leaving Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s house, Huang Feng took a heavy sigh. It was not easy. He finally convinced Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s house. Huang Feng also knew that Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s attitude played a decisive role in the reason why Secretary Qiu and his wife could agree. People are too caring about their daughters. If Qiu Ningshuang''s attitude were a little loose, I am afraid that this will not be the result today.


    Although the process was not very smooth, Huang Feng was still very satisfied with the results.


    However, thinking that I still have several women¡¯s homes that have not been dealt with, including the homes of Li Bingyun, Zhang Ziyu, and Zhu Xiyu, they still don¡¯t know what happened to them, and I have to deal with them one by one, Huang Feng I felt the pressure for a while. When I think about it, these few will not be too easy. I have at least some impression points in Secretary Qiu''s place. In Zhang Ziyu and Zhu Xiyu''s family, I am afraid that they do not even know their existence. Not to mention the impression points.


    On the contrary, Ning Wushuang and Lu Xuan came from other time and space, so they don''t need to worry so much. Lu Xuan''s family even knows their own affairs. It can be said that these two people don''t need to worry at all.


    However, it is obviously impossible for Huang Feng to go to Li Bingyun''s house and explain this clearly in the past few days, because he will go to the imperial capital tomorrow, and it may take a few more days. Then, the new year will be early. It has already passed, and there is no need to rush over again, only to wait for the opportunity in the future.


    When Huang Feng returned to the villa, the other women hadn''t rested yet. Seeing Huang Feng coming back, Su Yumo asked, "How about? Did Ningshuang''s family agree?"


    Without seeing Qiu Ningshuang coming back, everyone was still a little worried.


    "It''s half done." Sitting on the sofa, Huang Feng said about what happened in Qiu Ningshuang''s house: "At present, it seems that Secretary Qiu and his wife have not fully accepted it for a while, but because of Ningshuang''s attitude, they Only made concessions."


    "It''s good to be here." Tang Muxue said, "After all, sister Ningshuang''s house is different from ours. Her parents really feel sorry for her, so it''s not surprising to have such a reaction. "


    Huang Feng nodded and said: "Yes, I am quite satisfied with this result. As long as I don''t change my mind to Ningshuang in the future, there is actually not much problem with this matter. I also believe that Secretary Qiu can figure it out. ."


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng looked at Zhang Ziyu''s three women and said: "It''s the home of the three of you. I haven''t gone yet. It is estimated that the level is not too easy."


    Not to mention Li Bingyun''s family, it is also a distinguished background, and there is also a brother who loves her very much. It is probably not an easy task to obtain their consent.


    As for the situation of Zhang Ziyu and Zhu Xiyu''s family, Huang Feng hadn''t really learned about it in detail before, so he said: "What''s the situation in your two homes? Tell me, I''m so mentally prepared."


    Zhang Ziyu and Zhu Xiyu looked at each other. Zhu Xiyu took the lead and said: "My family should be a better solution. My parents asked me to study art because they wanted me to enter the entertainment industry and make a lot of money. A rich man is married. As for how old the rich man is, whether he has a wife or children, they don''t care."


    When Zhu Xiyu said this, her face did not change at all. Obviously, for her parents, she already understood their nature, and she would not feel sad because of their attitude.


    "Ah!" Others were surprised when they heard about Zhu Xiyu''s home for the first time.


    "Actually, you don¡¯t need to be so surprised. The conditions in my family are not very good. Some patriarchs. I have a younger brother. Therefore, my parents hope that I can make more money for my family and help my younger brother. It is also very common. As for how I made money, they don''t care too much." Zhu Xiyu continued.


    Everyone looked at Zhu Xiyu with a little surprise. Zhu Xiyu is usually very optimistic, and everyone did not expect that she still has such a family background, which is really embarrassing for her.

 1676 Chapter 1676

    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Zhu Xiyu asked with some doubts when everyone looked at him.


    "Sister Xiyu, I didn''t expect that this is the situation in your home. I haven''t seen it before." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Indeed, Zhu Xiyu had always been very optimistic before, everyone thought that the environment in her home was also good, but unexpectedly, she came from such a family.


    "This is actually nothing. This kind of situation is very common on our side. To be honest, my parents can help me finish college. I am very grateful to them. In our place, girls came out to work early. There are still many." Zhu Xiyu said.


    Zhu Xiyu¡¯s words reminded Huang Feng of a person, someone he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, Guo Menghan. The situation in her family was similar to Zhu Xiyu, and she also had a younger brother. The family obviously loved him more, but her fate was better than Zhu Xiyu¡¯s It was worse. I didn''t have a chance to go to university, so I went out to work. I haven''t seen her for a while, and I don''t know how she is.


    "What time is it now, how can there still be patriarchal thoughts?" Tan Ying said angrily.


    "In fact, this situation has always happened, not to mention sister Xiyu, even in the imperial capital, in our big families, the status of girls is obviously much lower than that of boys, even if they are all tools of marriage. Our choice is worse than that of boys," Su Yumo said.


    "Not bad." Tang Muxue also said, "Sister Tan Ying''s situation is a bit special. I don''t know about this. It''s normal."


    "If you say that, Sister Xiyu''s family will be able to handle it well. As long as it is a problem that can be solved with money, it is not a problem for Huang Feng." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "Yeah." Zhu Xiyu nodded, "Actually, as long as I send money home every month, and not too much, the family won''t care about what I am doing outside, as long as people are fine."


    Hearing Zhu Xiyu''s words, Huang Feng felt relieved while feeling distressed for her. From this point of view, Zhu Xiyu''s side should not have a big problem. Dealing with such an old wife and mother-in-law is comparable to dealing with Qiu Ningshuang''s parents. , It''s much easier.


    Huang Feng looked at Zhang Ziyu again, and Zhang Ziyu said: "The situation in my family is better than that of sister Xiyu. I have an older brother, but my parents don¡¯t have much patriarchal thoughts and treat me very well. The environment in our home is also very good, I am afraid, it is more difficult to convince my parents than to convince sister Xiyu to go home."


    Huang Feng nodded. Zhang Tzuyu''s family should be just like other ordinary families. His parents love him and his brother cares. They must also want Zhang Tzuyu to find a good husband. Such a family is not easy to deal with.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t matter. He didn''t think that other families could easily handle it. If there were troubles, he could solve them one by one. He believed that he could solve them in the end.


    After the people chatted for a while, they dispersed.


    The next day, Huang Feng and Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao, Tang Muxue, and Tan Ying returned to the imperial capital together. As for the other women, they stayed in the villa and did not go with them.


    In the imperial capital, Huang Feng still has a lot of people to visit. In addition to Su Yumo''s daughters'' homes, he also has to visit those big men''s homes. Of course, this treatment is not something ordinary people can have. Even if you want to visit, you don''t have this qualification.


    As soon as he arrived in the imperial capital, Huang Feng got busy. At noon he went to visit Su Yumo''s house. Then, many people from Su''s family ate there. At this time, they were still in the imperial capital and did not go to work. After seeing Huang Feng¡¯s arrival, they were also very enthusiastic. After all, at this time, Huang Feng¡¯s films were still in theaters, and during just one Spring Festival period, Huang Feng¡¯s "Time and Space Entertainment" invested in a few movies that increased profitability. It''s about 6 billion, and the number of movies will continue to increase, even breaking tens of billions. It is not impossible.


    Although the aristocratic families in the imperial capital value status a little more, it is not too difficult to make money if they have status, and these wealthy families are not short of money, but it depends on who is compared and how much their family¡¯s industry is. Big, it is impossible to make so much money in a short period of time. This is more than six billion, which is definitely not a small number. Even a family like the Su family would definitely not dare to ignore this number. .


    "Time and Space Entertainment" is only an industry under Huang Feng, and Huang Feng¡¯s other industries are not bad. Therefore, it is impossible to know exactly how rich Huang Feng is now, because his wealth is Great changes are taking place every second, and he is making money too fast.


    In addition, Huang Feng''s relationship with the big bosses in the imperial capital, the Su family dare not ignore the existence of Huang Feng.


    And because Huang Feng has other women, through Huang Feng, the Su family and Xie family, and the Tang family and Tan family, the relationship is a lot closer, and the role of Huang Feng as a bond cannot be ignored.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng came to the door, the people of the Su family still attached great importance and gave high-level reception. At this time, the elders of the Su family did not dare to make irresponsible remarks in front of Huang Feng. The atmosphere was very good, and Huang Feng and Su Yumo were the only young people sitting at the table of the elders. As for the other young people, they were obviously not qualified to sit at that table.


    After eating, Huang Feng rested for a while, and then went to Xie Mengjiao¡¯s house. At this time, Xie Mengjiao had gone home and was waiting for Huang Feng. Compared with Su¡¯s family, Xie¡¯s people had an attitude towards Huang Feng. It''s better, especially Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle. Huang Feng handed him the super seeds. After this period of development, those seeds have grown up and their effects have become more obvious. The local environment has improved. Quite a lot. For this reason, Xie Mengjiao''s second uncle was named and praised by the boss above. With such a political achievement, it seems that promotion is not far away.


    For this reason, Xie Mengjiao¡¯s second uncle was very polite to Huang Feng, and he almost didn¡¯t directly worship him and call him a brother. With him, Huang Feng would naturally not be left out in the Xie family, and Xie Mengjiao¡¯s father did not give Huang Feng. Looking at Feng¡¯s expression, after all, Huang Feng had already convinced them before, and what happened between Huang Feng and Xie Mengjiao did bring a lot of benefits to the Xie family. It can be said that the Xie family did not suffer from this marriage. As for the fact that Huang Feng has more than one woman, the Xie family doesn''t care too much. Anyway, it''s not their family who married Huang Feng. It''s not just their family.


    After staying at Xie¡¯s house for a long time, Huang Feng rushed to the Tang¡¯s house without stopping. Because of Tang Muxue¡¯s reasons, the people of the Tang¡¯s family also knew that Huang Feng would come back at night, so they had been waiting for Huang Feng to eat. Above, Tang Muxue¡¯s father is more positive than Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao¡¯s fathers. He smiled when he saw Huang Feng. To Huang Feng, he seemed to be treating his own son without being alienated at all. Meaning, this made both Huang Feng and Tang Muxue very happy. At the dinner table, Huang Feng also drank a lot of wine with Tang Muxue''s father.


    After the meal, Tang Muxue''s father also warmly invited Huang Feng to stay at home instead of going to the hotel, and Huang Feng also declined.


    "Uncle is really enthusiastic." In the guest room, Tang Muxue put a warm towel on Huang Feng. After all, a lot of wine was better at night, and Huang Feng''s head was a little dizzy.


    "He was happy." Tang Muxue said while helping Huang Feng to wipe: "You don''t know, my dad may have to move his position in the next year, and he will move up half a block. It is said that Lao Li helped to speak. My dad has been in this position for a long time, and now he is finally able to move. Of course he is very happy."


    "That''s not bad." Huang Feng said while lying on the bed: "When I first persuaded your family, I also used a disguised marriage as an excuse. If I could really help your families, I would be very happy. "


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t mind. Su Yumo¡¯s family uses their relationship to develop. After all, Huang Feng also knows that the big guys above are not fools and will give themselves face, but they will not do it for the sake of giving face. And doing something that harms the country, so Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have to worry about something bad happening at all. Huang Feng is also very happy to see that Su Yumo¡¯s family can develop better, at least , In this way, they won''t be chattering in Su Yumo''s ears. Hello everyone, it is really good.


    "If you can think so, that''s the best." Tang Muxue said, "Actually, I believe that after thinking about us and you, a few people will not object to it. This is more simple Marriage is a better way."


    Tang Muxue was born in a family like this, so she naturally knew a little bit. Therefore, she could understand that marriage in disguise was a good thing for several families, not to mention that Huang Feng himself was very strong and had potential. It is also very big. This matter is beneficial and harmless to several families, and I can figure it out. I believe that the big figures in several families can also figure it out.


    Therefore, Tang Muxue is not worried that her family will regret their affairs with Huang Feng. Huang Feng will only develop better and better in the future. In the future, there will be more and more places where her family needs to rely on Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s dependence will also become greater and greater, and it is impossible to abandon Huang Feng at all, unless those people''s brains are broken.


    Huang Feng also nodded, he naturally understood the truth, but he didn''t mind that these families were using himself, so why didn''t he use them?They will also be a member of their own sphere of influence, and for themselves, they are also very important.

 1677 Chapter 1677 Tang Jie

    Most of Huang Feng¡¯s industries are in China. Therefore, he must have his own power in the country. This is not simply enough to have money. He also needs to make friends with many rich and powerful people, and Su Yumo and others Their home is just the right goal, and they also need themselves. Therefore, it can be said that this is a mutually beneficial thing and is good for both parties.


    In fact, Tang Muxue said this to Huang Feng because he was afraid that Huang Feng was upset. After all, she had already said that their homes all wanted to use Huang Feng. Huang Feng is not an ordinary person after all, and she is still happy. It''s hard to say if it is used by others.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng thinks very clearly about this kind of thing, and doesn¡¯t mean much to be angry at all. When he was in contact with the big family, Huang Feng felt a lot more relaxed. Everyone was talking about interests. If you talk about human relations, you and them also don¡¯t need to talk about human relations. In this case, it is easy to handle.


    It would be difficult for Huang Feng to do things like Secretary Qiu¡¯s house before. After all, Secretary Qiu had helped him more than once before. He was indeed owed to him. Moreover, Secretary Qiu also valued his daughter¡¯s happiness more than Huang Feng. Whether it can bring benefits to his career, this situation is something Ling Feng finds difficult to handle.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with your brother named Tang Jie? How do I feel that he is not very popular here." Huang Feng asked Tang Muxue.


    "You call him." Tang Muxue said in a daze, "He is indeed not very popular here. He is the child of a woman whose uncle was outside. Later, that woman died and the child recognized his ancestor. , Was brought back by the uncle, but the aunt certainly didn''t like him. Others also had some prejudice against him. I think he is quite good, he is willing and capable, and much better than other peers. However, because of his background, he only started as a middle-level cadre in the family business because of his background. After so many years, he has not made much progress. It is a pity. It is a pity that the other guys are high-level when they enter the company. It''s really unfair."


    The Tang family also has its own business. All the younger generations who are not in politics will be arranged to join the family business. It is not only an exercise but also an inspection. Naturally, those with strong ability can be promoted. When they are independent in the future, they will be able to allocate resources from the family. Too much.


    However, Tang Jie is obviously an exception. Because of his origin, not many people like him. Even his own father, Tang Muxue¡¯s uncle, is just ignorant of him and doesn¡¯t care much. When I brought him back, I didn''t want the children of the Tang family to be too depressed outside. In that case, their Tang family would be laughed at. Therefore, it was not that I really wanted to be good to Tang Ming.


    Therefore, although Tang Jie has the strength and ability, for so many years, in the company, he has always been only the middle level. This is because other people also think he is capable and need him to better manage the company. Otherwise, maybe His position is lower. As for the peers who don''t have much ability, they are one by one, and he is even higher.


    Tang Muxue is a little bit worthless for him, but she has no ability to change anything. Before, it was Tang Muxue herself, who didn''t have much right to speak in the Tang family, nor did she have any status. After confirming the relationship with Huang Feng, the Tang family It takes Huang Feng''s energy to attach importance to Tang Muxue. Therefore, the status of Tang Muxue and Tang Jie was not very high.


    Of course, the status of women in the Tang family has never been very high. They will receive a good education and even learn aristocratic etiquette. It is not that the Tang family attaches much importance to the education of girls, but hopes that they can find a good one in the future. The husband''s family completed the marriage and helped the Tang family improve their strength.


    As for men, their status is generally higher, except for Tang Jie, of course.


    Huang Feng nodded after hearing Tang Muxue''s words, "What do you think of Tang Jie''s character?"


    "Do you want to use him?" Tang Muxue understood what he meant when she heard Huang Feng''s words.


    Huang Feng nodded.


    Tang Muxue knew that since Huang Feng asked that, she definitely wanted to reuse it. Therefore, her own opinions were more important, and she should not give Huang Feng wrong information.


    So Tang Muxue thought for a while and said: "I don''t have much contact with him, but I always feel that he looks more easy-going on the surface. It seems that he doesn''t care too much about the views of people around him, and he always has a smile on his face. , I always feel that his heart is definitely not so simple, this is an ambitious person, but he has not found a platform suitable for him up to now, he is a person from the Tang family, even if it is a company that wants to leave the Tang family , Ordinary companies don¡¯t dare to reuse his, so he has always lacked an opportunity."


    "As for the character you mentioned, I think it should be pretty good. He helped me a few times before, and I also talked to him once. Although I didn¡¯t talk in depth, I think it¡¯s okay. Of course, you think If you want to reuse it, it''s best to check it out." Tang Muxue said.


    Huang Feng nodded, "Ambition is not terrible. As long as he has the ability, his ability is worthy of his ambition. For me, character and loyalty are the most important, although I can exchange for slaves. However, the senior executives of some important companies must not all be slaves. Too many people with unknown identities will cause others to doubt."


    This is also the reason why most of the persons in charge in Huangfeng¡¯s enterprises use real people. Although, if you choose to exchange slaves, you can exchange them. The kind of loyal and capable people come out. However, with their own industry With continuous development, more and more people will pay more attention to your own industry. In this way, if there are too many people with unknown origins in the high-levels of your own industry, it will definitely not work. Even if you want to exchange slaves , Can only be placed in middle-level positions to grasp management, but it will not attract attention.


    Therefore, Huang Feng will try his best to dig out talents from reality. Today, when Huang Feng saw that Tang Jie, he could see at a glance that he was not simple, and he was obviously different from the other dudes in the Tang family. Although in the crowd, deliberately Low-key and unobtrusive, but Huang Feng still saw him at a glance.


    You know, Huang Feng has experienced a lot of time and space, and the people he has met are all kinds. What kind of people has he not seen?Therefore, this vision is still there. The only thing that makes Huang Feng hesitate is that he doesn¡¯t understand Tang Ming, he doesn¡¯t know what he is, so he naturally doesn¡¯t dare to reuse it at will, because he owns many industries and many things. They don''t even bother to come over. Once they are handed over to someone responsible, that person will have great power and will basically not be able to intervene. Therefore, if this person has a character problem, the consequences will still be very serious.


    However, looking at what Tang Muxue meant, although she had a good impression of Tang Ming, she didn''t know much about his character, which made Huang Feng hesitate.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door, and Tang Muxue walked over with some doubts and opened the door, but was surprised to find that Tang Jie was the person she and Huang Feng talked about before.


    "Tang Jie, why are you here?" Tang Muxue asked with some confusion. Although Huang Feng was just talking about Tang Jie with herself, in fact, Huang Feng and Tang Jie had not had any contact before. , Not even said a word, the two were not familiar with each other. At this time, Tang Jie took the initiative to find Huang Feng, which was a bit strange.


    "Muxue, is Mr. Huang asleep?" Tang Jie asked with a peaceful smile on his face.


    Originally, Tang Muxue wanted to reject the other party directly, but when she thought of Huang Feng''s thoughts to Tang Jie just now, she said, "No, are you looking for something to do with him?"


    "Yes, can I go in and talk?" Tang Jie said.


    "Come in." Tang Muxue said.


    Then, Tang Muxue let Tang Jie into the room and closed the door again, but Tang Muxue also knew that no one seemed to see the scene where Tang Jie just came in now, but tomorrow, there will be many people who will know Tang Jie. It is very difficult to keep things secret in a family like the Tang family, and Tang Jie must understand this.


    "Tang Jie? Why are you here?" Huang Feng was also a little puzzled when he saw Tang Jie.


    "Hello, Mr. Huang, I''m sorry, it''s so late, and I''m still disturbing you." Tang Jie was very polite to Huang Feng, showing respect for Huang Feng whether it was a good tone or his actions.


    "It''s okay, I didn''t sleep either, what''s the matter with you?" Huang Feng said, he also just wanted to know more about Tang Jie.


    "Mr. Huang, I want to follow you." Tang Jie said without hesitation, even with the peaceful smile on his face. Obviously, he had thought about this idea clearly before.


    "Follow me?" Huang Feng said in a daze, "Didn''t you do a good job in the Tang family? The Tang family is also one of the top families in the imperial capital. If you work in his Tang family enterprise, you are the Tang family again. Isn¡¯t this more promising?"


    "Actually, Mr. Huang, I will not develop in the Tang family. This is not to say that my abilities are not good. I am confident in my abilities and feel that I can do more things, but, In the Tang family, I didn¡¯t have such an opportunity. It was related to my life experience. Mu Xue actually knew it. My mother was the woman my dad was looking for outside. Maybe it was just a playful mentality. Anyway, I After I was born, he never visited my mother again. He didn¡¯t show up until my mother died. Then, he brought me back to the Tang family. It is precisely because of this status that my status in the Tang family is actually not. High, it also restricts my development in the Tang family." Tang Jie said, without any concealment. Obviously, he also knew that at this time, concealing anything from Huang Feng would only harm him.

 1678 Chapter 1678 Give you a chance

    Huang Feng nodded and said: "Then why do you think I will give you a chance? You know, I can be considered half of the Tang family. You are like betraying the Tang family. If I take over, your Tang family''s People will have opinions on me."


    "Mr. Huang''s situation, I have probably understood before. I know that you are the kind of person who uses talents in an eclectic style. You don''t value your background and life experience too much. Moreover, as long as you have the ability, you will definitely develop. Therefore, I just want to take refuge in Mr. Huang. As for what Mr. Huang said that the Tang family has opinions about you, I think Mr. Huang should also understand that the current Tang family has some use of your influence, so it will not fight Tang for such a small person like me. Mr. turned his face."


    "I won''t turn my face, but there will definitely be opinions. Do you think I will let the Tang family have opinions on me, is it worth it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Worth it!" Tang Jie said confidently: "I will use my ability to return Mr. Huang, so that you will not regret today''s decision."


    "How do I feel, you seem to have confirmed that I will take you in." Huang Feng smiled slightly. He didn''t dislike Tang Jie''s self-confidence. In fact, people who are really capable are basically very good. Confidently, if Tang Jie really has the ability, then it''s okay for him to be more confident, and even more confident than not.


    "I believe in Mr. Huang''s eyes, and I also believe in my own eyes." Tang Jie said fixedly, looking at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng smiled and said: "Very good, very confident, I can accept you, but I have a lot of industries, which line do you want to enter?"


    "Car!" Tang Jie said without even thinking about it. Obviously, he did his homework before he came: "I have learned about the situation of Mr. Tang''s space-time car before. It can be said whether it is performance or price. In China, they all have great advantages and the prospects are very good. Unfortunately, the person in charge of the company seems to be a little conservative. Therefore, the company''s development is relatively slow."


    Huang Feng nodded. It seems that Tang Jie did understand some of his own situation. In fact, Huang Feng didn¡¯t pay enough attention to Time and Space Vehicles. Even when the first car was off the assembly line, he was still in the Imperial Capital. He didn''t rush back at all. The person in charge there was also a random person arranged by him at the time, and it was normal that his ability was limited.


    Although Huang Feng did not care too much about the situation of the "time and space" car, the design drawings were obtained from the storage box, which is certainly not bad. Therefore, Huang Feng is still very confident in his car. He did not expect , Tang Jie also knows the condition of his car very well.


    "If I let you be in charge of Space-Time Automobile, how long will it take you to make Space-Time Automobile the largest sales car brand in China." Huang Feng asked.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Tang Jie¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement, and his heart started to become excited. Huang Feng could ask this, indicating that he was already tempted and thinking about the possibility of making himself the helm of Space-Time Vehicle. Therefore, There will be such a question, but also an inspection of him.


    Therefore, Tang Jie didn''t dare to be careless, and thought for a while and said, "Three years!"


    A car company that has just been established from scratch has become the largest domestic car sales company within three years. This speed is indeed not slow. Although Tang Jie is confident, he dare not be arrogant. The domestic car market China is not only flooded with a large number of domestic vehicles, but also a large number of imported vehicles. Joint venture vehicles, even joint venture vehicles and imported vehicles, account for a large proportion. The market occupied by domestic vehicles is the smallest.


    Therefore, it is definitely not an easy task for a fully-made automobile to become the number one automobile manufacturer in the national automobile sales market within three years. Especially, the current automobile market has been divided among many automobile production companies. When it''s over, it''s even more difficult.


    Who knows, after Huang Feng listened to Tang Jie''s words, he shook his head directly.


    "Mr. Huang thinks this time is too long?" Tang Jie asked in a low voice, "But, you must know that the entire domestic car sales market has been divided up by several major car manufacturers. Some small cars Brands are just struggling to survive, especially domestic cars. If it weren¡¯t for government support, they might have closed a lot, and few of them would survive. Space-time Auto is good, but it wants to become a domestic car under this situation. For the brand with the most car sales, three years is not long."


    Tang Jie had obviously conducted investigations in this area before this, so now speaking, he was talking about it without any pause.


    "Then you haven''t fully understood the situation of Space-time Automobile." Huang Feng said, if it is a normal car, Tang Jie said that there is no problem. Therefore, Huang Feng still admires him very much in his heart and feels that he is confident, but , But not blindly self-confidence, knowing the actual situation, three years is indeed too long, especially for a newly established, completely domestic car brand, three years is even very short. Huang Feng can also know that when Tang Jie said three years, it was also a test for himself. Reaching the goal within three years will definitely not be a simple matter.


    but!That is for ordinary cars. For Space-time Cars, these are not problems. It does not take three years at all!Space-time cars, technically, must lead all cars on the planet, and the price of Lingfengding is not high. It can be said that most people are at an acceptable price.


    When the price is low, the space-time car also has the functions of comfort, high safety performance, fuel consumption and so on. It can be said that as long as you are not a fool, you know which car to choose.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also has a killer feature, that is the suspension car!If the space-time vehicle technology is slightly upgraded, it can create a suspended vehicle. However, this type of suspended vehicle is naturally incomparable with Huangfeng''s suspended sports car. This type of suspended vehicle can only be three meters above the ground. Around, and after traveling in the air for a period of time, it is necessary to return to land. At the same time, the fuel consumption is also high and the price is high.


    However, although there are many drawbacks, it is a floating car after all, and it is not comparable to a car running on land. Huang Feng¡¯s sales target for this type of car is those who have money and pursue identity. Other people''s cars can only be driven on land, but your own car can drive in the air. Isn''t this a face-saving thing?


    Therefore, Huang Feng can completely imagine that as long as he launches a space-time car with this performance, there is no need to worry about the sales. You must know that there are still many invisible rich people in this world, and they will be happy to spend a lot of money to buy this. A different car.


    The reason why Tang Jie proposed the three-year period was only because he didn''t know very well about Space-Time Automobile, and Huang Feng also understood this. Therefore, he did not question him because of this time point, but said: "I can give you a chance, but I only give you one year. Within one year, I want you to not only make Space-Time Automobile the largest domestic sales brand, but also go abroad and occupy foreign markets. Moreover, the share is not enough. It¡¯s too low, do you accept it? Of course, you can also visit my factory first and give me an answer later."


    When Tang Jie heard Huang Feng¡¯s request, he was indeed a little frightened. To achieve his goal a year later, and to occupy a part of the foreign market, this is definitely not a simple matter, or even if it were not Huang Feng said. When he came out, Tang Jie even thought that the other party was playing tricks and teasing himself, and didn''t want to hire him at all.


    However, when the person who said this changed to Huang Feng, Tang Jie hesitated. He was thinking about the possibility of this matter. He had indeed investigated some of Huang Feng¡¯s situation before and his growth experience. It is also secretly surprised. It can be said that, in the eyes of many people, Huang Feng¡¯s development path is very large and fast. If ordinary people dare to think Huang Feng develops like this, I am afraid that it will have already collapsed.


    However, Huang Feng is different. Not only has he not collapsed, but he has developed very well. In just six months, he has achieved achievements that others could not achieve in his entire life. If Huang Feng also develops step by step, Then it is impossible for him to achieve what he is today.


    Therefore, Tang Jie felt that Huang Feng said that one year would be enough. Maybe it was not a big talk, nor was he deliberately playing tricks on himself, but, in Huang Feng''s view, it was indeed enough for one year.


    "Mr. Huang, I don¡¯t believe you, but the one year you mentioned is indeed too unacceptable. I would like to go to the time and space automobile factory for an on-site inspection, and then reply to you. Don¡¯t you?¡± Tang Jie said nervously. By saying this, he didn¡¯t believe Huang Feng¡¯s words, and he didn¡¯t know that Huang Summit would not be angry. After all, this was the only opportunity he could find now. Tang Jie didn¡¯t want to give up. He didn''t want to be rejected. He even wanted to agree to Huang Feng directly. However, his code of conduct did not agree with him so rashly to agree to something that seemed to him almost impossible.


    "Yes, of course, I will say hello to the factory, you can go anytime." Tang Jie was relieved that Huang Feng was not angry, but directly agreed to his request, which made Tang Jie loose Tone.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, then I will leave tomorrow." Tang Jie said. He is already a little impatient to leave the Tang family. Here, he feels depressed and restricted everywhere. He can only get out of here earlier. Really develop, live the life you want, instead of being here, blinding your eyes.

 1679 Chapter 1679 Planning a Virtual Game

    After the matter was settled, Tang Jie took the initiative to retire and leave. From the beginning to the end, Tang Muxue just watched and didn¡¯t mean to disturb Huang Feng. Although she was unfamiliar with that Tang Jie, how did you say it? , Both of them belonged to the Tang family, and if they interrupted at will, they might also affect the ruined judgment.


    Therefore, the wise Tang Muxue did not speak until after sending Tang Jie away, she came to Huang Feng''s side and said, "What do you think of him?"


    "I have a good impression. I am very confident, but he is not arrogant. Moreover, although he wants to pursue something, he did not lose his head. If he just thought about it and didn¡¯t want it, he promised me. Within a year To achieve the goal, I am afraid, I will consider another candidate." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng himself can put forward the time point of one year. After all, he knows the situation of his car very well. However, if other people also agree with Huang Feng''s viewpoint without understanding, Huang Summit thinks that this person either To be a fool or a flatterer, at this point in time, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is simply impossible.


    Fortunately, Tang Jie didn''t let him down. He could decide to go to the scene first, which was very good. This attitude made Huang Feng very satisfied.


    Moreover, in fact, although the top-level people in the time-space automobile company are actually people, Huang Feng still exchanged some slaves to enter. They are all in the middle of the company and can know a lot of things. If anyone dares to do something unfavorable to the company, then Huang Feng can still know.


    "So, Tang Jie satisfied him?" Tang Muxue said.


    "At least for now, it''s not bad. I haven''t found a more suitable candidate than him." Huang Feng said.


    "This guy is finally going to get ahead, I hope he will not miss this opportunity." Tang Muxue said.


    Although there was not much contact between Tang Muxue and Tang Jie before, Tang Jie''s experience still made Tang Muxue very distressed. Therefore, she also hoped that her cousin could have a good development. In Tang Muxue''s view, it was the best development to follow Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, but he really wanted to see how capable Tang Jie really was.


    Early the next morning, before Huang Feng got up, Tang Jie packed up his things and set off for Jiangzhou. After talking with Huang Feng last night, he didn¡¯t sleep well all night and kept thinking about this. This is his best opportunity so far. He doesn''t want to miss it. Therefore, he must treat it with caution and seriousness to satisfy Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng and Tang Muxue did not expect that Tang Jie was so urgent. After they got up, they learned the news from other people. So Huang Feng called Jiangzhou again. Let them put Tang Jie into consideration. Things that are too confidential, such as the levitating car technology, cannot be let Tang Jie know for the time being. After all, he is not his own right now. As for other things, he can take him around at will.


    After leaving the Tang family, Huang Feng went to pay New Year greetings to several big guys. These big guys were very busy for a few days during the New Year. They had to pay and accept New Year greetings from others, so they have always There is no time to rest. Huang Feng waited until this time before he came to visit the New Year, and the time was just right.


    Huang Feng went to the homes of several big bosses, and it was absolutely unimpeded. This kind of treatment was not available to those local officials. When Huang Feng was here, everything was fine.


    The attitudes of several bigwigs towards Huang Feng are very good and very enthusiastic. Before, the aircraft engine technology and radar technology provided by Huang Feng years ago have been confirmed by various experts, and they are all completely feasible. Technology can be used in actual technology, and it is also the technology that is leading the world. Although there are not many leading technologies, it is also leading. You must know that China has always been constrained by foreign countries in these two technologies. , Has been at the second-rate level in the world.


    And now, with Huang Feng¡¯s help, they went directly from second-rate to first-class, or even the world¡¯s top presence in one fell swoop. Such a span is enough for China to save 30 to 40 years of research time in this area. Moreover, if there is no Huang Feng With Feng''s help, Huaxia is developing, and other countries are also developing. If you want to catch up with other countries, it will take time, even fifty years.


    But now, they have surpassed other countries in one fell swoop. It is conceivable how happy you will be, and the experts are equally excited. They are clamoring to meet and provide these two items. Fortunately, the technical people were stopped by the big guys. These big guys knew that Huang Feng obviously didn''t want to expose his identity, because Huang Feng might not be able to explain it himself.


    However, no matter where Huang Feng¡¯s technology comes from, he is indeed helping the people and helping the country. This cannot be changed. Therefore, it¡¯s nothing for all of you to look at Huang Feng differently and warmly receive him. Something worthy of surprise.


    It took a day for Huang Feng to visit all the big brothers¡¯ homes, and finally came to Li¡¯s home. It¡¯s not that Huang Feng didn¡¯t pay much attention to Mr. Li, but that Mr. Li knew he was coming and called him specially. Let him go to his home again and eat at his own home.


    "Lao Li, happy new year. After a while, your old body is healthier." Huang Feng said with a smile when he saw Lao Li.


    It can be said that Huang Feng and Li Lao have the best relationship among several big men. This is also because Huang Feng rescued Li Lao before.


    "It''s thanks to you. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have gone to see Taizu long ago." Old Li was in a good mood when he saw Huang Feng coming.


    The two were seated. This was a small courtyard. Old Li¡¯s family were not there, only Huang Feng and Li Lao. The environment was quiet and the dishes on the table were very simple, with three dishes and one soup for two. It is enough to eat.


    "Old Li, don''t say that. Even if you don''t have me, you will be lucky, and nothing will happen." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, don''t I know? Don''t be humble, you are young, it is not easy to have such a great ability, you are proud enough." Old Li smiled.


    "It''s still early, far from my goal." Huang Feng poured a glass of wine for himself and Mr. Li and said.


    "Your kid''s ambition is not small, but you have this ability. If your ambition is too small, it would be inappropriate. How about it. What are you going to do next? You are a film company, an automobile factory, a pharmaceutical factory, and even There is a cold weapon manufacturing factory, you are ready to do whatever it is." Old Li said.


    "I love money, and I can do whatever makes money." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Your kid is still short of money?" Li Lao said, but he knew that Huang Feng''s current net worth was definitely not cheap, even among the top in China.


    Old Li thought he knew all of Huang Feng''s net worth. In fact, Huang Feng''s real net worth was much larger than he thought.


    "Lack, does anyone think there is too much money?" Huang Feng said.


    Although Huang Feng is already rich now, he really does not feel that his money is enough, because there are a lot of places where he needs to spend money. In the store with storage boxes, money is required to exchange things, and , The better things are more expensive, even if he is already rich, sometimes, looking at the big guys behind, Huang Feng feels that he is big for a while, and at the same time, he feels that his wallet is not enough.


    And now it takes money to transport people to other spaces, and the longer you stay, the more people you take, the more money you need. In some spaces, Huang Feng also needs money. Make an initial investment.


    Therefore, Huang Feng actually uses a lot of money, and because of this, he never feels that his money is enough to support himself.


    "Your kid is really greedy." Old Li smiled. He didn''t know the specific situation of Huang Feng, and thought that Huang Feng just liked money.


    Huang Feng just smiled, and did not explain.


    "By the way, I just wanted to ask you, what are you guys doing now?"


    "I, I want to invest in online games. Isn''t e-sports very popular recently?" Huang Feng thought for a while and said. This is a vague idea he had before. Now when asked by Mr. Li, Huang Feng is in I was more certain in my heart.


    "Online games? That thing poisons young people, why do you do it?" Lao Li frowned. Obviously, in his opinion, online games are not a good thing. Although they are not banned, they are definitely not a favorite.


    "My online game is different from other games, Lao Li, have you heard of virtual online games?" Huang Feng said.


    "Virtual online games?" Old Li was a little confused.


    "Yes, it is a virtual online game. People''s consciousness enters the game instead of relying on the keyboard and mouse. In this way, people are resting while playing games. For those who suffer from insomnia, this is an artifact! When people play games with their consciousness, they are also exercising their brain power and developing their own brains. In games, just like reality, there are many skills to learn. After learning, they can even be in reality. Use it!" Huang Feng said.


    This is what Huang Feng learned after discovering a virtual online game technology when visiting the storage box store before. He also knew that in reality, in fact, some people have been studying this technology, but this technology is still They are not mature enough to be marketed, and Huang Feng can guarantee that even if they are marketed, they will not be rivals for their products.


    For Huang Feng, such an artifact is like a cash cow.

 1680 Chapter 1680

    Huang Feng also liked to play games when he was in college. Therefore, he also knows the appeal of games to young people. It can be said that a good game is definitely a gold-sucking weapon. The domestic penguin company does not rely on games to start its business. Is it?They are all listed now, and the market value is hundreds of billions!


    And Huang Feng has a storage box, so it¡¯s not too difficult for him to get a good game. However, for ordinary games, Huang Feng is already inconspicuous now, so he directly exchanged it. A kind of holographic image that can make people aware of the virtual reality game in the game, but such a game has not yet appeared in the market. As long as the quality is not bad, it will be fatal to people who like to play games. Appeal.


    Of course, Huang Feng has also taken some measures. He wants to run this game all over the world, not just in the China market. Therefore, he has to consider the attitudes of other governments in order to make himself The game in other countries can also run smoothly. Huang Summit imposes some restrictions on the game time. If all of them are addicted to the game, the government will definitely not allow it.


    The other is the skills Huang Feng said. Some of the skills learned in the game can also be used in reality. In fact, this is the same as learning skills in reality, except that you will give the place you learn. The change has also added some fun, so that people will not be too disgusted, and the government, I believe they are also willing to see people in their own country and learn more crafts.


    "That game you said is really that good?" Old Li asked.


    Although Mr. Li doesn¡¯t play games, he still knows the appeal of games, especially for young people. The appeal is great. Many young people are willing to spend money in games. Feng said the game is really so good, then this game will definitely be a new money-making artifact in Huang Feng''s hands!


    "It''s only better than I said!" Huang Feng said: "However, this game is still in the experimental stage and has not yet been officially produced."


    In fact, Huang Feng can exchange the technology of this virtual game from the storage box at any time, but he is worried that this game will be harmful to the human brain. Huang Feng just wants to make money, not Others don''t want to destroy the world, so before the official production, he must be tested.


    Old Li nodded, and said with a smile: "You really have the means to make money now. I''m afraid that there will be another cash cow."


    Huang Feng smiled and did not speak. In fact, in his heart, this game is not just for making money. He wants his company to open the door to the world market, and only needs to capture the hearts of young people. , That is to seize the future. Huang Feng wants to use this game to attract young people from other countries and let them have a sense of identity with his company. In this case, other industries under his company will expand abroad in the future. , It will go smoothly.


    And to capture the hearts of young people, games are undoubtedly a very good way.


    The topic of the game stopped here, and Lao Li talked about the two technologies previously provided by Huang Feng.


    "Thanks to the two technologies you provided this time, our country has made a lot of detours in this regard and saved a lot of time and money. Your contribution is absolutely inestimable." Old Li sighed. Said.


    "Lao Li, don''t say that. I have heard a lot of similar things this day. I am very happy to help the country within my abilities." Huang Feng said: "Besides, you guys Didn¡¯t you also help me? If it weren¡¯t for you to come forward, those few would not nod so readily."


    "There is absolutely no way to compare these two things." Old Li shook his head and said, "To help you, we just came forward and said something. In fact, we didn''t pay anything, but you are different. Your contribution is too great. Big."


    "Old Li, you are trying to kill me." Huang Feng smiled.


    "No, but with some emotion, you are so capable and you still have the heart to serve the country. We are very pleased." Li Lao said.


    Indeed, at the beginning, several bigwigs were somewhat wary of Huang Feng. Some even suggested that Huang Feng be put under house arrest and asked him to hand over all the skills in his hands, but this proposal was not passed.


    However, Huang Feng''s later actions also reassure everyone a lot. Huang Feng does have a country in his heart, and everyone is also a little grateful that he didn''t have a tear with Huang Feng. Otherwise, they might not even have access to these two materials. To.


    "If you need help in the future, as long as you don''t violate the law, just open your mouth. No one dares to embarrass you." Old Li said.


    "Then thank old Li first." Huang Feng smiled.


    In fact, Huang Feng also knows that even now, some of those big bosses are wary of him. In this regard, Huang Feng is not surprised or afraid. He has enough retreat now. With the hole cards, as long as these people don''t tear their faces, they won''t tear their faces, but if they really want to die, they won''t bother them.


    And Huang Feng also heard some of the meaning in Old Li''s words. Obviously, Old Li was on his side. There must be someone who wanted to embarrass him before, but he was blocked by Old Li and other people who supported him. After going back, Huang Feng is not afraid of this, but he is still very grateful to Mr. Li, who is also a respectable person.


    After coming out of Li Lao''s residence, Huang Feng''s New Year''s visit to the imperial capital, even if it is all over, he will return to Jiangzhou tomorrow. Of course, Su Yumo and the others will also go back together.


    At this point, this new year is over, and Huang Feng should reinvest in his own affairs.


    The most important thing for Huang Feng at present is the sales problem of Space-Time Auto. As Tang Jie said before, the sales speed is a bit slow, and Huang Feng is not very satisfied. This matter must be resolved.


    The second thing is the virtual game that I talked to Li Lao before. It is time to start preparing for this. During the production of game equipment, he will arrange for people to go abroad to research key problems, discuss specific cooperation matters, and at the same time , The publicity work should also keep up.


    And the third thing is to go to the world of "Tianlong Babu". They should have gone a year ago, but because of time, it was temporarily shelved, and now the New Year has passed. It''s time to go to the world of "Tianlong Babu". Huang Feng had brought out Ning Wushuang from another time and space before. Now it is time to bring Li Qinglu out.


    Moreover, Huang Feng still remembered that Li Qinglu had told him before that Duan Yu went to him as if he had something to say, and didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he should go and see it.


    Although there are many things about Huang Feng, at present, these three things are the most anxious and the most important.


    The next morning, Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s daughters who rushed to boarded the plane to Jiangzhou. Although the suspended sports car could indeed fly back, it was not very convenient during the day. Fengqian plans to let Space-Time Motors produce low-profile suspension sports cars to solve this problem.


    At that time, after Kong Automobile produced a floating sports car, he could blatantly drive his own sports car. Even if other people saw his car flying higher and faster, if they were confused, they could explain it clearly. , The big deal is to say that this time it is a limited edition and commemorative edition produced by my own car company. There is only such a car.


    When I returned to Jiangzhou, it was already noon, and the other women were also there. Because they hadn''t officially gone to work, everyone was relatively leisurely. What surprised Huang Feng was that his goddaughter was there.


    "Dad, dad, you are back." After Xue Mengzhu saw Huang Feng, he rushed over and plunged into Huang Feng''s arms.


    Huang Feng smiled and kissed his little cheek and said, "Did you miss Dad?"


    "I think, every day." The girl nodded fiercely, and then, lying in Huang Feng''s ear, said, "Mom misses Dad too."


    Although she was speaking in Huang Feng¡¯s ear, the little girl¡¯s voice was not small, so everyone around heard it. Xue Lingyun¡¯s face immediately turned red. She felt the other women around her, looking at her. The look in his eyes seems to have some inexplicable meaning


    "You ghost girl, what are you talking about." Xue Lingyun used to pull his daughter out of Huang Feng''s arms.


    "Dad, please help me, mom is the real murderer." The little girl said to Huang Feng coquettishly: "Just take care of her."


    Xue Lingjun''s face turned red, and she was too embarrassed to pull the little girl out. The little girl struggled constantly, just wanting to arch into Huang Feng''s arms.


    Huang Feng smiled, picked her up with one hand, and said: "You little girl is really getting more and more ghostly."


    "Nothing." The little girl said playfully.


    Everyone was there, and a little girl was making noise, and the whole villa became lively. Xue Lingyun was shocked when he looked at the beautiful women in the room.


    Although she knew from her daughter before that there are many aunts here, but she did not expect that there are so many. Moreover, they are all really beautiful and have good personalities. They get along so well with overseas Chinese. Watch here. Everything that has arrived has somewhat subverted her previous cognition, as if she was not living in a monogamous world, but in ancient times, and Huang Feng was the emperor here.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out how she thought about it, how Huang Feng did this, especially when she saw that these girls were not pretending, and there were several others who, at first glance, came from famous families. The feeling of curiosity became stronger.

 1681 Chapter 1681

    No matter what Xue Lingjun thought in her heart, her face did not show it. After all, this matter was Huang Feng and the other women¡¯s private affairs. She had no right to say anything, and naturally she would not do that. Something disgusting.


    And Xue Mengzhu is really everyone''s pistachio, and the women like her very much. With her, the whole villa is more lively than usual.


    After Huang Feng and Xue Lingjun talked about it, it turned out that Xue Lingjun¡¯s family did not go back to their hometown for the New Year, but stayed in Jiangzhou. It''s a bit disadvantageous, and the medical level in Jiangzhou is better than that in my hometown.


    Furthermore, Xue Lingjun''s family are all together, and it doesn''t matter where they celebrate the New Year, except that they can''t visit relatives.


    Looking at Xue Lingyun''s expression, Huang Feng also knew that her father should be recovering well. In fact, he had already cured his illness at the time. As long as there are no major problems in the later period of care, nothing will happen.


    And her parents are in Jiangzhou, Xue Lingyun is also a little more relaxed. In the past, she had to go to work and take care of the children, which was quite tired. Now that her parents are there, she can help her share some of the burden, although her father can¡¯t do too much. However, it is no problem to go to the ground, and he can take care of himself. In this way, Xue Lingyun''s mother can help take care of Xue Mengzhu.


    "Dad, grandma said, let you have time to eat." The little girl said to Huang Feng.


    Xue Lingyun¡¯s parents had a very good impression of Huang Feng. On the one hand, Huang Feng saved Xue Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s life. At the same time, Huang Feng was also the godfather of the little girl, and the little girl liked him very much. In this case, everyone actually It can also be regarded as a family. Even Xue Lingyun''s mother often asks her daughter if she can get closer with Huang Feng. It can be seen that they are indeed very satisfied with Huang Feng.


    Because of this, after knowing that Huang Feng came back from his hometown, Xue Lingyun¡¯s parents liked to call Huang Feng to have a meal, and Xue Lingyun also had a vague expectation in her heart. She had also thought about things with Huang Feng before, just because, She is older than Huang Feng, and she has had children. Therefore, when facing Huang Feng, she felt a little inferior and felt that she was not worthy of Huang Feng.


    However, seeing that there are so many women in Huang Feng, some of them are older than Huang Feng, so Xue Lingyun is also moved. If Huang Feng only has a woman, then he is not worthy of him, but, If he has a lot of women, this problem may not exist. In any case, his own growth is not bad.


    And Xue Lingjun had thoughts about Huang Feng. One was because she also had a good impression of Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng helped her many times after contacting her for so long, especially when her father was critically ill and she was powerless. Appearing gave her hope, so Huang Feng has a special and important position in her heart.


    Another point is that her daughter likes Huang Feng very much, and Xue Lingyun does not want her daughter to have no father. Obviously, Huang Feng is a very suitable candidate, and now the two get along well.


    It''s just that Huang Feng has women after all, and there are more than one. If he has children in the future and doesn''t like Xue Mengzhu, then the girl will be very sad. Therefore, Xue Lingyun does not want this to happen.


    "Okay, after two days, I''ll go." Huang Feng said.


    "Great." The little girl said happily. Obviously, the little girl is very happy that Huang Feng can go to his house for dinner.


    Xue Lingjun, mother and daughter, were in the villa and played until late before returning. When they left, the little girl was reluctant to give up. If her mother hadn¡¯t pulled her away, she didn¡¯t want to leave. The other women are a little funny.


    The next morning, after Huang Feng got up, he went to the research institute. This research institute has visited once on the first day and has not been there since. There is a large number of talented scientists gathered there. Forgetting the existence of others like this is indeed something that shouldn''t be.


    "Hello Master."


    When Huang Feng first arrived, the security guards patrolling here found him. Although the clothes worn by these security guards are the same as those worn by the security guards standing at the gates of other communities, they are definitely not on the same level. The security guards here at Huangfeng are at the lowest level of second-rate masters, and even first-rate masters. If anyone who doesn''t have eyesight dares to come over, there will be absolutely no good fruits to eat.


    It can be said that Huang Feng''s defense level here is even stronger than the defense of those countries'' secret bases. Although his place seems ordinary, it is definitely not possible for everyone to enter.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Did any accidents happen?"


    "Before, there were a few short-sighted people who wanted to lurch in. We caught them. After the lesson and interrogation, they were released. However, some people sent by the company." A small team leader said.


    To be honest, Huang Feng is not surprised. To be honest, he has developed to this level in just six months. Outsiders must be shocked and want to know how he made his fortune, especially those who have a competitive relationship with him. Company, then I want to know more.


    In order to keep the secret of the storage box, Huang Feng announced to the outside world that the research results of several of his industries came from this research institute. Although his words could not deceive everyone, there is still something wrong. Few people believe it. If this happens, many people will be interested in Huang Feng''s research institute. They want to sneak into the research institute and find the latest research results in the research institute. In this way, it will not only attack Huang Feng''s The industry can enhance one''s own strength even more. People will naturally take risks if they can achieve double benefits.


    It''s just that these ideas of theirs may not be realized. Huang Feng''s defense work here is airtight, and there is no way for outsiders to sneak in.


    Although most of the technologies used by Huang Feng¡¯s industry are exchanged from the storage box, some upgraded technologies, and even some development work, were completed in this research institute. Therefore, this research So for Huang Feng, it is still very important.


    In addition, the researchers here are all top treasures, and Huang Feng naturally does not want to see any surprises from them.


    After Huang Feng walked into the institute, he saw a lot of researchers who were busy. Some of these researchers were top scientists, and some were assistants who exchanged for them. However, being an assistant here is not Ordinary people can be, these assistants, take out one of them, it is a professor-level existence in the country''s top universities, but here, they can only be assistants.


    It should be said that in the entire institute, the worst abilities may be the security guards outside, but their skills are also strong enough.


    Huang Feng gathered several top scientists together and said that he wanted to engage in virtual games, because the people here are all Huang Feng exchanged from the storage box, so Huang Feng can say they say anything If you do, don¡¯t pay attention to confidentiality.


    "The virtual game technology, I will redeem it right away. All you have to do is to test me whether the helmets and nutrition capsules of these virtual games are harmful to the human brain." Huang Feng said.


    "I know." Everyone nodded.


    "It must be fast." Huang Feng said: "I hope that you can complete this work within a month, and at the same time, you must also sort out the possible problems. Later, I will open a game company to run this It¡¯s impossible to trouble you all the time for the maintenance of this game, so you have come up with a manual that contains various possible malfunctions and repair methods."


    "Okay." This matter is not a big deal for everyone, it can be done.


    "By the way, what happened to the suspended vehicle that I asked you to study before?" Huang Feng asked.


    Huang Feng still attaches great importance to the upgraded product of the space-time automobile company, the suspension car, because this will not only increase the sales of the space-time brand car, but also increase its reputation, and it will also allow him to directly drive his own suspension in the future. The car went out, so Huang Feng also thought that the floating car could come out in the morning.


    "There is no technical problem at all." A scientist said: "With the technology you provide, master, we only need to implement this technology into actual production. Therefore, this is not difficult. It will take about another week or so. We can do it."


    "Good." Huang Feng is still very satisfied with this progress.


    After that, Huang Feng put forward some specific requirements to everyone. For example, the suspension vehicle must be technically guarded so that it cannot be easily breached by others, and that is, it doesn''t need to be too advanced, it just needs to be able to fly.


    Naturally, everyone would not object to Huang Feng''s request. Huang Feng was not just as simple as their boss, but also their owner. They would naturally not object to the request made by the owner.


    After Huang Feng did not delay the work of these people, he left, and he couldn''t provide any help here at all, and staying would only delay everyone''s time and distract everyone''s energy.


    After leaving the research institute, Huang Feng started to set up a new company. He planned to set up a game company to be responsible for the upcoming virtual reality games.


    And Jiangzhou, and even Qingsong Province, are in favor of Huang Feng''s new business. Therefore, Huang Feng wants to establish a new company without the slightest resistance.

 1682 Chapter 1682 Killer

    The company was established. First, from other companies, transfer a few people to be busy, then recruit new people, prepare for the promotion of the game, everything is carried out in an orderly manner, and Huang Feng is only responsible for the preliminary work.


    However, even so, he spent most of his time here.


    In the afternoon, Huang Feng went to the space-time automobile production plant. Since putting the production line there, Huang Feng has not been there.


    And there, Huang Feng also saw Tang Jie. This guy has been in this factory for the past two days, and even stayed with the workers. He seems to want to know more about the situation here.


    "How''s it going?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I have learned a lot these days." Tang Jie said.


    The two of them are in the factory at this time. Compared with the time when Huang Feng came before, the factory is undoubtedly a lot more lively at this time. There are a lot of workers and masters who are working hard to make their own contributions to Space-time Motor .


    And Huang Feng finally saw his company¡¯s new car. The model of the car is very good. It looks very comfortable. The streamlined body gives people a smooth feeling. The whole body gives people a very youthful look. The feeling of vitality, in short, Huang Feng seemed to like it at first glance. If he saw such a car before, who had no storage box before, he would probably buy such a car for himself.


    "The cars produced by our factory, no matter in appearance, interior, or performance, can kill cars of the same price." Tang Jie said, and he said "we". It can be seen that he now regards himself as a member of the "space-time car", and the investigation and research in the past few days has allowed him to integrate here.


    And Huang Feng quickly understood that Tang Jie has indeed not been idle these days. At least on this road, there are more people who know Tang Jie than himself. Many people see Tang Jie¡¯s At that time, he would take the initiative to greet him. It can be seen that in the past few days, he has indeed reached the grassroots level and has a lot of contact with the workers here.


    "Then do you think our car can do what I said before?" Huang Feng looked at Tang Jie and asked. Obviously, what he said before, that is, in a year, it will become the car with the largest sales volume of China Motors. the company.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Tang Jie hesitated slightly, then gritted his teeth and said, "I think it''s still more difficult."


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Huang Feng asked with interest.


    "First of all, the problem of positioning." Tang Jie said: "Our space-time car is good, very good in all aspects, but it seems that it is only positioning civilian cars, low-priced cars, and in this way, it directly abandoned the domestic high-end. The market, this is a big loss. Although the largest market in the palace is indeed the low-end car market, competition in this market is also fierce recently. Although our cars are in all aspects, we cannot guarantee , Will definitely win and win this market."


    Huang Feng nodded and motioned to Tang Jie to continue.


    Tang Jie saw that Huang Feng didn¡¯t stop him, so he sorted out his thoughts and continued: ¡°The second is the issue of fame and people¡¯s trust. After all, our car has just been launched on the market, although a lot of Advertising investment, but other people do not understand the actual situation of our car after all. Therefore, consumers may hold a skeptical and cautious attitude. If there is enough time, our car can rely on it. Its excellent performance and other advantages have accumulated a good reputation. In this way, we can occupy more markets."


    "So, do you still think it will take three years?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Perhaps it could be shorter. After all, our car''s performance is better than I thought." Tang Jie said, this is true. Although he also thought Space-time Car was good before, he did not know the specific situation after all. In the past few days of investigation and research, he discovered that the space-time car is better than he thought.


    "You come with me." Huang Feng said to Tang Jie.


    Tang Jie was a little puzzled, but didn''t ask anything. Instead, he followed Huang Feng honestly. Then Huang Feng took him through the front factory area and came to the back.


    Tang Jie became more curious in his heart. In fact, he had discovered this place before and wanted to go in and have a look, but he was stopped. Without Huang Feng''s permission, other people could not enter casually. Obviously Tang Jie didn''t have such authority yet, so he tried to check it several times, but failed.


    "What''s in it?" Tang Jie couldn''t help asking.


    "You''ll know when you enter," Huang Feng said.


    When Huang Feng said this, Tang Jie became even more curious.


    This is also a factory building. Unlike other places, there are some security guards here all the time. Strangers or ordinary employees are not allowed to approach at all. Tang Jie was also stopped by them before.


    However, this time Huang Feng was carrying it, which was obviously different. After seeing Huang Feng, the security guards respectfully greeted them and let them go.


    In fact, what Tang Jie didn¡¯t know was that these security guards were not ordinary security guards. They were all slaves exchanged by Huang Feng from the storage box. Their skills were better than ordinary security guards. I don¡¯t know how much higher they are. Most people don¡¯t even think about being hard. Entering here, it can be seen that Huang Feng attaches great importance to it.


    The door was slowly opened, and then Tang Jie was shocked, because he saw a few cars flying in the air in this spacious factory building, and the styles of these cars were different from the ones they had seen before. The time-space car is very similar, even more beautiful and attractive.


    "This...this..." Tang Jie was stunned by the scene before him. He didn''t know what to say. The car was flying in the sky. Isn''t it a dream?


    "How? Are you surprised?" Huang Feng smiled. At this time, the door was closed again. However, the entire factory building was brightly lit, so the line of sight would not be affected at all.


    "Yeah." Tang Jie nodded heavily, and then said: "What the hell is going on?"


    "This is our company''s secret weapon, and it is also a killer weapon." Huang Feng looked at Tang Jie who was shocked, and then spit out a few words: "Hovering car!"


    "Floating car?" Tang Jie muttered to himself as he looked at the cars in the sky.


    "Yes, it''s a floating car." Huang Feng was very satisfied with Tang Jie''s shock, and believed that if others saw this scene before them, they would behave like Tang Jie.


    "This was developed by our company. The few cars in front of us are just concept cars, samples, and suspension cars that can be mass-produced. They will be produced soon. Do you think such cars will be popular when they enter the market? "Huang Feng asked.


    "Sure!" Tang Jie said with joy, "As long as the quality of such a car is not too bad, coupled with good publicity, there will be no problem at all when it is sold out! Those rich boys, but very willing They will not care if they spend money on this kind of car that can show their identity, even if the price of this car is more expensive, but will be more rushed."


    Tang Jie himself is a rich second generation. Although he is somewhat unwelcome in the Tang family, he is a member of the Tang family in the imperial capital. After going out of the Tang family, not many people dare not give him face. So, usually He was in contact with the second generations of some imperial capitals, so naturally they knew what they thought.


    Just like this distinctive floating sports car in front of you, as long as you associate it with status and status, it will definitely be sought after by those rich guys, especially this kind of car, which has not been seen in reality before. However, it has only appeared in some science fiction movies, so it is even more rare. Tang Jie can even imagine the scene where those guys are fighting for these cars.


    In China, the most important thing is the rich!Many wealthy people are very low-key and can''t see it at all. However, the number is definitely quite large.


    And Huang Feng obviously wouldn''t position the suspension car in front of him as a low-priced car. The people he is aiming at are definitely the rich.


    "I think so too." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Before you said that our factory is not positioned for high-priced cars, can we make up for it?"


    "Of course!" Tang Jie said, "The cars in front of you can definitely be positioned in that crowd."


    "In fact, in addition to these cars, our factory still has some technologies in our hands. We can upgrade the ordinary cars outside at any time. In this way, we can also catch the mid-market crowd." Huang Feng said.


    Then, Huang Feng looked at Tang Jie and said, "Now, you say, can we reach my goal in a year?"


    "Definitely!" Tang Jie said with a look of excitement. He had never thought that Huang Feng had such a killer feature. With these things, the cars produced by other auto manufacturers are simply not enough to see!


    And Tang Jie also believes that with these things, he can completely achieve the goals required by Huang Feng within one year.


    It''s just that Tang Jie is a little worried now, he is confident that he can do it, but will Huang Feng want himself?After all, Huang Feng possesses such a technique, even if he does not need to use himself, the possibility that he can accomplish his goal is great.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng did not worry him for long, so he said to him: "Well, I will leave this to you now, I hope you will not let me down. I hope that in a year''s time, throughout China, You can see cars produced by our time-space company everywhere."


    "Thank you boss for your trust, I must complete the task!" At this moment, Tang Jie felt his blood was boiling. He was suddenly filled with unprecedented passion. Looking at the sports car floating in the sky, he seemed to have seen it. Under my helm, time and space cars are all over the world.

 1683 Chapter 1683 Game Company

    Of course, Tang Jie was not completely stunned, and he slowly said to Huang Feng: "At present, in the domestic automobile market, there are many foreign cars, among which German, U.S., and Japanese cars are the majority, especially It is a German public car, the best-selling foreign car in the country, and it will also be our biggest opponent in occupying the domestic market."


    "People''s cars?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment. How did he forget him? He and this people''s car still have some relationship, or it''s a holiday, and his car is destined to be in the market and bump into each other. One touch.


    "Yes, it''s the public car." Tang Jie obviously knew this industry before. He said: "The public car has a very good domestic sales and reputation. His car is far ahead of others in terms of safety. The car¡¯s comfort is somewhat inferior, even far worse than our car. However, the public relations of the public car are very good in China. Many government departments in the country and the cars equipped are all people¡¯s cars. It is because of its popularity among government departments that ordinary consumers will believe in public cars."


    "In this case, the first thing we want to kill is the public car!" Huang Feng said: "I will not only grab the domestic market he possesses, but also the foreign market! "


    "At the beginning, he was tit-for-tat with the people?" Tang Jie was a little bit surprised. In his plan, he wanted to steadily develop Space-Time Auto, and first kill those domestic counterparts. At that time, Space-Time Auto already had some reputation, and then Those foreign cars confronted each other head-on, and as the best-selling car among foreign cars, Tang Jie originally planned to deal with the other side until the end.


    However, Tang Jie did not expect that the first thing Huang Feng wanted to deal with was the public car.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said, "As you said, People''s Cars are the best foreign cars sold in China, and if we can beat them, it will help our car''s reputation a lot. It will be valued and trusted by more people."


    "However, it has been almost 30 years since the People''s Automobile has entered China for more than 30 years, and it has been deeply rooted here, with a large mass base, coupled with government support, we want to defeat them, I am afraid it is not too easy." Tang Jie Said.


    "The more difficult it is, once it is done, the greater the harvest will be." Huang Feng said.


    Tang Jie nodded. It is true. If they can beat the people''s car, then the enhancement of their car brand value will undoubtedly be huge.


    "By the way, there is an automobile exhibition this week, when several well-known automobile companies will show their latest models of cars at the meeting." Tang Jie suddenly remembered something and said to Huang Feng.


    "Auto exhibition? This is an opportunity." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Get an invitation letter, and we will go too."


    "Okay." Tang Jie said. Although they were not invited, whether it was Tang Jie or Huang Feng, it was not a big problem to get an invitation letter.


    "At that time, we will give those big car companies a surprise." Huang Feng smiled.


    After visiting the factory, Huang Feng took Tang Jie to gather some high-level officials in the factory and announced the appointment of Tang Jie, and Tang Jie immediately went to work.


    In the next few days, Huang Feng''s research institute has completed the mass production of the suspension sports car. The first mass production suspension sports car has been off the production line, but because Huang Feng and Tang Jie are secretive The reason for this is that the outside world does not know this situation, even in the space-time automobile factory, most of the workers know this.


    And another thing Huang Feng cares about has also made good progress, and that is the matter of virtual reality games. After the improvement of those scientists, the current game helmets no longer have any side effects on the human brain. It is ready for mass production. In the past few days, Huang Feng has also acquired a factory for the production of this game helmet and game cabin. So far, a lot of quantities have been produced.


    The publicity work for the game has also begun. Huang Feng is not short of money. Therefore, this publicity has been overwhelming from the beginning. There are publicity about this game everywhere, and this has also attracted the attention of many people.


    You know, before this, virtual reality games only existed in novels. In reality, although companies and institutions are conducting research, there has been no way to mass produce them. Moreover, the quality is poor and the price is high. Very high, ordinary people simply can''t accept it.


    Therefore, the device that allows people''s mind to enter the game world has only existed in the laboratory until now, and there is no way for game fans to experience it.


    But now Huangfeng¡¯s Space-Time Game Company suddenly announced that they will launch a game device in a month¡¯s time, which can let people¡¯s minds enter the game and make their previous dreams become reality. This news , Immediately caused an uproar among many game lovers.


    Some were shocked, doubtful, and surprising, and all kinds of moods existed, and Space-Time Game Company, a newly established company, suddenly entered everyone''s field of vision.


    And because before the Spring Festival file, Space-Time Entertainment launched eight movies at once, and these eight movies suddenly occupied the top eight of the box office rankings. This incident made Space-Time Entertainment''s reputation and immediately let everyone remember. Living.


    Now that there is a space-time game company, will there be any connection between the two?


    Soon, the National News reported that the bosses behind the two companies are the same person, and the two companies are also affiliated with the same group company, TIME GROUP.


    This report by National News made the reputation of time-space games soar. After all, time-space entertainment had already gained a lot of reputation before. Now, another company run by the same boss will naturally not be too bad.


    Therefore, Space-Time Game Company has not only attracted the attention of game fans, even those who don¡¯t like to play games at ordinary times, have also begun to pay attention to such a company. After hearing the virtual reality game promoted by Space-Time Game Company, these People who don''t like to play games are also tempted.


    Think about it, at home, without leaving the house, you can go all over the world and various scenic spots with just a helmet, and at the same time, you can learn some crafts you don¡¯t want to learn or you can¡¯t learn. When playing games, it is still equivalent to taking a break. In this way, the attraction to ordinary people is also very huge.


    Coupled with the name that Space-time Entertainment has previously made, it can be said that Space-Time Game Company¡¯s games have not released any substantive content, they have already attracted widespread attention in society, and this attention is not limited to domestic .


    According to Huang Feng¡¯s previous requirements, when the Space-Time Game Company was first established, it sent people to other countries for game promotion and public relations. Although the effect was not as good as that in China, after all, it was not Huang Feng¡¯s home stadium. However, It has also attracted a lot of attention.


    Therefore, the entire game industry feels like a wolf is coming. They have sent people to inquire about the specific situation of the space-time game company, inquire about their reality, and want to see whether the virtual reality game they promote is true or false.


    However, Huang Feng was prepared for this. The key technology is certainly not accessible to ordinary people. Even if those people used various methods and walked through various ways, they still found nothing in the end.


    This makes everyone feel even more insecure. However, some people think that Huang Feng''s is a mystery. You know, virtual reality technology, they have also studied it, and it turns out that this technology will take more than ten or twenty years at least. To be truly mature.


    The reason why Huang Feng publicizes this way is just a gimmick. It is to attract attention. When his company''s game is actually released, it will definitely be a game similar to the one on the market. It still depends on changing the soup or the medicine. The keyboard and mouse are used for control.


    Therefore, some news about Huang Feng¡¯s company began to appear on the market, but Huang Feng did not care too much. After a month, everything will come to fruition. Now the discussion about his game company, whether it is kind or questioning Yes, Huang Feng doesn''t matter, as long as there is attention, that''s fine. I believe that when his gaming helmet is released, it will surprise many people.


    And when Huang Feng was busy promoting the game helmet, one of his "old friends" also came to China, but instead of Jiangzhou, he went to the magic city, and this person was Kidd!


    Of course Kidd didn¡¯t come to China to find Huang Feng. In fact, although he hated Huang Feng in his heart, he believed that Huang Feng was just a small person in China. There were so many people in China that he wanted to find him. Huang Feng¡¯s words are basically impossible, so although he has always wanted revenge, this time, it is indeed not directed at Huang Feng.


    This time Kidd came to China, mainly with the high-level officials of People''s Automobile. Lamodu participated in the auto show. He was a little boring to play in Deutsche. So, I came to China to have a look. I heard that China has a lot of fun and delicious food. , There are even a lot of beauties, he is interested in coming.


    Of course, it would be even better if you could meet Huang Feng in China.


    As a result, Kidd had just got off the plane when he saw the news of Huang Feng, and at this time, he knew that Huang Feng was not unknown in China, but a star boss, and many people knew him.

 1684 Chapter 1684 Arrived in the Magic City

    "Huang Feng, damn Huang Feng, I finally found you again! This time, I must make you pay!" Watching the reporter''s interview with Huang Feng on the hotel TV, Kidd touched his right leg , His face is full of hideous colors.


    Although this time I came to China, I didn¡¯t come for Huang Feng, but Kidd didn¡¯t know that Huang Summit was so easy to find. Now that he knew Huang Feng¡¯s identity, Kidd would naturally not let go of the opportunity for revenge. Yes, especially after seeing his right leg, Kidd''s hatred for Huang Feng is even greater.


    During this period of time, Kidd, with the help of his family, found a lot of doctors to help him treat his legs, but they did not have much effect. Although he can walk now, he is always The limping, that is to say, he has become a limping!


    How can Kidd, who has always been arrogant, endure?Especially in his own circle, his legs have become his own laughing stock. Even if other people don¡¯t say anything on the surface, Kidd also knows that they are behind and have given themselves a new nickname." Lame man"!


    And all of this was given by Huang Feng. Therefore, during this period, Kidd has always wanted to avenge Huang Feng. However, because of his lack of understanding of Huang Feng, he could not implement it. However, this did not reduce his Huang Feng''s hatred, on the contrary, over time, as he was ridiculed more and more, this hatred also accumulated more and more, and he even felt that he was almost unable to control himself.


    But at this moment, he accidentally learned about Huang Feng. How could this make him unhappy?


    So Kidd hurriedly made a call, and after hanging up, the cruel smile on his face grew thicker.


    Although Kidd wanted to avenge Huang Feng, he hadn''t completely fainted. He knew that this was Huaxia, Huang Feng¡¯s territory, and he was just a foreigner, and there was no thug this time around. He himself was not Huang Feng''s opponent at all, especially Huang Feng had severely taught the people he called out before.


    Therefore, although Kidd has discovered Huang Feng now, he did not immediately go to Huang Feng to avenge him. He knew that it was useless at all. Therefore, he immediately called to move the rescuer. I found it, but I didn''t know Huang Feng''s exact identity before, so I didn''t do it right away. Now that I found Huang Feng, those people should also move.


    "Huang Feng, I want you to die!" Kidd watched the energetic Huang Feng on the TV, his eyes full of madness, and then he slammed his mobile phone against Huang Feng on the TV, as if That hit, like wanting to kill Huang Feng.


    "Papa!" With a sound, the TV and the mobile phone are gone, the TV is broken, and Huang Feng''s figure finally disappeared. Kidd is as if he killed Huang Feng with his own hands. In the room, he laughed wildly. Get up, the voice is full of tyranny.


    On the other side, Huang Feng and Tang Jie also arrived at the Magic City, one of the most prosperous cities in China. Huang Feng has visited many places before, but this is the first time this Magic City has come. Therefore, it is inevitable to be interested.


    Tang Jie, on the other hand, is preparing materials along the way. These materials include all the auto companies participating in the exhibition. He knows the truth of knowing himself, knowing his opponents and winning all battles. He also knows, although these materials cannot contain too many secrets. But it¡¯s always good to know more.


    "Tang Jie, let''s go, let''s go out and look around, don''t look at the information, it''s useless, those big companies are probably holding big moves, and it is impossible to expose their cards in advance." Huang Feng told Tang Jie said.


    "I won''t go, you go, I want to see again. Almost all of the companies that rank among the top sales in the China Automotive market are coming. For us, the pressure is not small, so I still want to see more For the information, I have some preparation in my heart." Tang Jie said without looking up.


    "Whatever you want." Huang Feng did not force Tang Jie. Through observations during this period of time, he discovered that this Tang Jie was really a talent. Although he was only managing Space-Time Vehicle, it was not long, but he had already managed Space-time cars are smoothed up and down, and the output of cars has increased a lot.


    In addition, Tang Jie has also set up a lot of bonus systems to reward those who usually work hard and innovative. Of course, for this, he also consulted Huang Feng for his opinion, and Huang Feng for this Naturally, he would not object. Although he has a research institute, Huang Feng has never underestimated the creativity of the master workers in reality, even if they do not have a high degree of education, Chinese people have always been. Very smart, never lacking talents, and Tang Jie''s behavior can better trigger the intelligence of these people.


    In addition to his abilities, Tang Jie is still a workaholic. He didn¡¯t know that he was like this. He still rarely got a good platform. Therefore, I cherish this opportunity. Anyway, during this time, Tang Jie basically All the meals and lodging in the company are in the company. It can be said that he is the person who works the longest every day in the company. If the worker does not come, he will arrive. The worker is off and he is still working overtime. This A workaholic, Huang Feng hasn¡¯t seen him before, and he can¡¯t help but confuse his tongue secretly, and at the same time worry that his body can¡¯t stand it. After all, he is just an ordinary person, unlike himself and Su Yumo. It cultivates internal strength, and the body is stronger than the average person.


    For this reason, Huang Feng now has a chance, just like calling this Tang Jie to go around and relax. However, it is obvious that the night market in the magic city does not attract Tang Jie. Relatively speaking, he is obviously more interested in the information in his hand. interest.


    Huang Feng didn''t force him, but he had decided in his heart that he was ready to exchange some body supplements and secretly give it to Tang Jie. Such an active and capable subordinate, Huang Feng didn''t want him to be surprised.


    Tang Jie didn¡¯t go, so Huang Feng had to go out alone. This time, because it was an official business and the time would not be too long, Huang Feng did not bring a few women out, but left them in Jiangzhou. Therefore, now Huang Feng had to go shopping alone.


    Huang Feng hasn¡¯t felt such a shopping experience for a long time. When there was no storage box before, he had no thoughts at all, shopping carefree like this one, thinking about how to make money every day. When did he have to pay the rent again, etc., so he didn''t have that leisurely feeling at all.


    Of course, more importantly, there is no money.


    Later, after having the storage box, the women around me slowly started to get more and more things to do with me. I didn¡¯t go shopping very often, and they were still with Su Yumo and others, like this one. There is no opportunity for people to go shopping.


    Huangfeng wanders the streets and alleys of the magic city. There is no purpose, no matter where you go. After all, this is one of the most prosperous cities in China. It is much more lively than Huaizhou or even Jiangzhou, although It''s already night, but the excitement around seems to be gone, people are everywhere, and for many office workers, the nightlife is just beginning now.


    There are many nightclubs around the hotel. However, Huang Feng is not interested in this. There are enough women in his family, and he has no intention of looking outside. It is rare for him to relax and look around. The scenery is only.


    When Huang Feng returned to the hotel, Tang Jie was still reading the information. He didn''t even change his posture. Huang Feng shook his head funny, and then went back to his room without disturbing him.


    However, Huang Feng had just taken a shower and was about to lie down to rest, but there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Who?" Huang Feng walked to the door, he thought it was Tang Jie outside the door, maybe he had something to say to himself.


    However, when Huang Feng opened the door, he saw that the person standing outside was not Tang Jie at all, but a woman, a woman with heavy makeup.


    "Sir, do you need a massage?" The woman blinked at Huang Feng and said.


    "No need." Huang Feng replied directly. After that, he wanted to close the door. He did not expect that he did not go to the nightclub to find a woman, but a woman took the initiative to come to the door.


    "Hey, wait, sir, my service is very good, and the price is very cheap." The woman seemed to refuse to give up. She stood at the door to prevent Huang Feng from closing the door. She wanted to touch Huang Feng''s chest with her hands. It''s full of teasing.


    However, the beauty of this woman is nothing compared to Su Yumo and others. Huang Feng usually sees such stunning beauties as Su Yumo, so how could she be attracted by such a woman?Therefore, this woman''s initiative can only be useless work.


    "I''ll say it again, I don''t need it, please leave right away." Huang Feng''s face has cooled down, and he doesn''t want to continue to entangle this woman.


    "Don''t, handsome guy, I promise to make you comfortable. I won''t charge you when you are uncomfortable. I can do a lot of tricks." Not only did the woman not leave, she was still actively promoting herself.


    Huang Feng was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, so he was about to close the door and rest. Who knows, the woman, like a loach, actually got in through the crack of the door, and suddenly came to Huang Feng''s back.


    "Please go out immediately, otherwise, I''m not polite." Huang Feng did not expect that this woman has such a thick face, and there are so many guests in this hotel, why do she have to entangle herself so much?Is he attractive?


    "Wow, this room is so big, sir, you must be the big boss, wouldn''t you be lonely at night if you live in such a big room?" The woman didn''t seem to hear Huang Feng''s words, her eyes were everywhere in the room. Look up.

 1685 Chapter 1685

    Huang Feng didn''t return to her, but approached her and said, "Since you don''t want to go out by yourself, don''t blame me for being rough."


    With that, Huang Feng was going to pull the other party out of the room.


    The woman went to bed first, and said, "Sir, you are still not a man. I am a big beauty lying here. Whatever you do, you are not tempted."


    "Go!" Huang Feng''s good temper was also worn out, this woman is really annoying.


    The woman suddenly sat up. Just when Huang Feng thought the other party was going to take the initiative to leave, the woman took off her coat. She was wearing only underwear, and the cost was indeed sufficient. Moreover, depending on how she undressed , Obviously very proficient, usually does not do this action less.


    "What are you doing? Put on your clothes!" Huang Feng frowned.


    "Come and dress me." The woman didn''t seem to realize that Huang Feng was already angry, and continued to seduce Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng frowned. Are all the women in this line so active now?Even if I took the initiative to send it to the door, I actually took the initiative to undress on the bed.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng suddenly heard a noise outside, and the woman seemed to have heard it too, suddenly like a kangaroo, jumped onto Huang Feng¡¯s body, put his arms around Huang Feng¡¯s neck, and was about to go Huang Feng kissed her lips.


    Huang Feng pushed the opponent hard, and at this time, the noise outside got closer. Soon, the door of Huang Feng''s room was knocked again: "Open the door, open the door, open the door!"


    When the woman heard this voice, her face seemed a little happy. When she looked at Huang Feng, she was a little proud, and then she wanted to lean on Huang Feng''s face.


    Huang Feng noticed that the woman¡¯s face had changed, and she seemed to feel that something was wrong. Why did this woman insist on coming to her room? Why did she take the initiative again? Besides, not long after she came, someone came again. There, definitely Is there something wrong.


    "Damn, kid, you''d better open the door quickly, otherwise, we''ll call the police." The people outside said loudly.


    "With you?" Huang Feng looked at the woman and said blankly.


    "This, this is my boyfriend''s voice." The woman seemed to say in a panic: "Don''t open the door, otherwise, he will kill us."


    At this time, she didn''t want to kiss Huang Feng, but desperately arched into Huang Feng''s arms, as if seeking comfort.


    understood!


    After listening to this woman, and reminiscing about her previous behavior, Huang Feng already understood what was going on.


    Fairy jump!


    Although Huang Feng hadn''t encountered it before, he had also heard of this kind of thing. He didn''t expect that he actually encountered it today.


    To be sure, as long as you open the door yourself, the woman who is still in her arms will immediately change to another expression, and she will be pitiful. Ewha said with rain that she forced her by herself. At that time, with outside, his so-called "boyfriend" blackmailed himself.


    Of course, it is also possible that this woman will continue to perform, acting as close as she is. In that case, her "boyfriend" will also have excuses.


    Anyway, as long as you open the door yourself, this group of people will start performing.


    And it¡¯s not okay if you don¡¯t open the door yourself. Those people will definitely make trouble outside, but they won¡¯t find the police. After all, they are here to beg for money, but they make noise outside to attract the attention of others, even the hotel. Attention, then, someone will let themselves open the door.


    Or, those guys outside will open the door violently if they don''t open the door for a long time.


    It can be said that since this woman entered her room, the play has already begun. No matter what she does next, these people have ways to deal with it.


    It''s no wonder that Huang Summit was proud of seeing this woman''s eyes.


    "Very proud?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically, those people who seemed to be out of surprise.


    "You, what are you talking about? I don''t understand what you mean." The woman said.


    "You are in the same group, playing with immortals and pitting me? At this time, you still want to cover up?" Huang Feng said.


    Hearing this, the woman''s face changed a few times, and then she got off Huang Feng''s body and said to Huang Feng viciously: "You are quite clever, but it''s useless. You are the one who pitted you today! It''s best to open the door, and you will suffer less later?"


    "No more acting? I thought you would continue." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Laugh, laugh a shit! Hurry up and open the door for my old lady!" The woman hurriedly said. At this time, Huang Feng should be scared, but Huang Feng is still smiling, which makes this woman feel a little unsure.


    "What if I don''t open it?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "You just wait to get beaten!" The woman turned around and wanted to open the door.


    However, before taking two steps, I felt the darkness before my eyes, and then I lost consciousness.


    Huang Feng looked at the woman lying in his arms, who had passed out, smiled, and then the woman disappeared from his arms, Huang Feng sorted out his clothes, and then went to open the door of the room .


    As soon as the door of Huang Feng''s room opened, several people rushed in with the guy.


    "Boy, let you open the door, what the hell are you doing? Are you trying to die?" One of the young people said, looking at Huang Feng with a sturdy face, and using his fingers as he said.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?" Huang Feng said, without the slightest panic that those people expected on his face.


    "What are you doing? Damn, you kid played with my woman, and you asked me what I was doing?" The young man said arrogantly, "I didn''t say anything. Take 50,000 yuan. Just forget about it. Otherwise, I''ll fight Until you can''t take care of yourself in life."


    "The woman playing with you? Which eye did you see the woman playing with you?" Huang Feng said.


    "Your boy is still stiff, isn''t she in your room?" the young man said.


    At this time, several other young people walked to the person and said, "Brother Fan, my sister-in-law is not there."


    "No? How could it be?" The young man was taken aback, and then, regardless of Huang Feng, searched the room.


    Huang Feng''s room was so big that it was quickly searched, and even under the bed or outside the window, it was not let go, but no woman was found in this room.


    "See? I''m the only one in this room." Huang Feng said.


    The youth¡¯s complexion kept changing. This situation was obviously different from what they had agreed upon before. Suddenly, he saw the coat on the bed, took it over with joy, and questioned Huang Feng: "This is me. Women¡¯s clothes, do you still say that my woman is not here?"


    "I have gone with the same clothes. This is what I just bought at night and I am going to buy it for my girlfriend, can''t it?" Huang Feng said with a constant expression.


    "You are sophistry, just say, where did you hide my woman?" the young man questioned Huang Feng.


    "The room is so big, I can see it all at a glance, do you think, where can I hide a big living person?" Huang Feng said unhurriedly, "Or, did you deliberately plant and frame it?"


    "Fart!" the young man said angrily. "She obviously came in."


    "How did you know that she came in? There was indeed a woman who came in just now, but I didn''t let it in." Huang Feng said, "I think if you want to find your girlfriend, you''d better go elsewhere. Disturb my rest, I''m going to call the police."


    The young man¡¯s face was constantly changing. If his woman was here, Huang Feng called the police, and Huang Feng would suffer. But now, they have not been able to find that woman here. The police came, and would never believe them. If they do, they are the ones who suffer, and they might even be bitten by Huang Feng.


    "Brother Fan, if you have anything to do with him, just have a fight and force him to say it. It''s fine." A younger brother next to him said.


    "Are you really sure you want to do it? I advise you to think about the consequences." Huang Feng said.


    Brother Na Fan really hesitated and didn''t dare to do anything. If the woman was in Huangfeng¡¯s room, he could beat Huangfeng anyway. Anyway, he had the right to reason, but now, in Huangfeng¡¯s room, he was the only one. People, moreover, he knew Huang Feng''s identity. Without evidence, if he dared to do something, Huang Feng would never give up, and the people behind him could not keep himself.


    Moreover, Brother Fan was also suspicious of Huang Feng''s words. Did that woman really not come in, but didn''t they make an agreement before?How could there be a mistake?


    "Brother Fan, if we leave now, it''s not easy to explain." Perhaps seeing Brother Fan''s hesitation, a little brother whispered in his ear.


    Although the voice is very small, Huang Feng''s hearing is so sharp now, so he can hear the other party''s words clearly, his brows can''t help but frown, originally he thought it was an ordinary fairy dance, but he was out of luck. I was so targeted, so I planned to fool these people, and then let the woman go, the matter was over.


    However, it now appears that the situation is clearly not the case. These people seem to have been instigated by some people and did not unintentionally choose themselves as the target. In this way, Huang Feng cannot let them go casually, and must get You know, who is targeting yourself.


    "Who is instigated by you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s up to you!" Brother Fan was in a bad mood and received the deposit, but he couldn''t handle the matter. How would he explain it?Is the money refundable?


    Therefore, it is understandable that Brother Fan is in a bad mood.


    "Don''t tell me?" Huang Feng asked, and the other party''s answer was obviously that someone really ordered it, and Huang Feng was even more reluctant to let it go.


    "Heh, are you capable? Don''t think you are the big boss, I dare not beat you!" Brother Fan said. Obviously, he knows Huang Feng. This makes Huang Feng even more curious about who wants it. Do it on yourself.

 1686 Chapter 1686 Mastermind Behind

    "Brother Fan, let me teach this bastard and let him know who I am talking to."


    "bump!"


    Brother Fan hadn''t spoken yet. The person who spoke just now flew out, hit the wall, and slid down the wall.


    "what!"


    At this time, the talent made a scream in hindsight, and everyone else had a heartbeat, because, just now, none of them saw when Huang Feng shot or how he shot it. They only felt that they were in front of them. A figure flashed, and then their companion flew out.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is going on in this matter?" Huang Feng looked at Brother Fan and the others and said.


    Brother Fan shuddered subconsciously when he saw Huang Feng looking at him, and then realized that there are many people on his side, and there is only one person on Huang Feng''s side. No matter how powerful he is, he is not their opponent. So, in an instant Have courage again.


    "Boy, I didn''t see it. You''re pretty stubborn. There are two moments. Come on, I hurt my friend. How can I solve this? You are a big celebrity boss. If this incident is exposed, your reputation will be lost. Sweeping the floor." Brother Fan said triumphantly. The person behind explained his own affairs and he hadn''t done it well, but now things have turned around again. Anyway, as long as Huang Feng is notoriously infamous, he thinks he''s done.


    "You, take a few photos in the past to take pictures of the heroic appearance of our boss Huang Da." Brother Fan said to his little brother.


    "Okay." The little brother replied, taking out his mobile phone to take pictures of the scene.


    However, as soon as he took out his mobile phone, a figure appeared in front of him. Before he could react, he easily snatched the mobile phone from his hand.


    "Kacha!" Hearing a crisp sound, the phone has become rubbish.


    "Who else wants to take pictures?" Huang Feng said lightly while looking at several people.


    "You..." Brother Fan pointed at Huang Feng, a little frightened, and a little confused. Huang Feng was clearly beside him just now. Why, he arrived at his little brother in an instant, will he teleport?


    "Don''t you, hurry up, who made you come?" Huang Feng said impatiently.


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!" Brother Fan was originally a little scared by Huang Feng, but now that Huang Feng said so, he suddenly came to his senses. With so many people on his side, he can''t beat Huang Feng alone?First put Huang Feng on the ground, and then slowly take pictures.


    Thinking of this, Brother Fan said to the people he had brought: "Go, greet Boss Huang well and let him know whose territory he is on!"


    Looking at the people around, Huang Feng sighed slightly. Originally, he thought that if he could ask who was behind the scenes, he would not trouble these people. After all, they were just acting on orders, and he didn''t bother to waste it with them. Strength, but I didn''t expect that these guys would be so reckless and provoked themselves. It seemed that they didn''t teach them, they wouldn''t be able to tell the truth.


    However, Huang Feng''s appearance, in the eyes of Brother Fan and others, thought he was scared, and immediately became even more proud. Brother Fan arrogantly smiled and said, "Now that I regret it? It''s too late!"


    Huang Feng didn''t speak, his steps moved lightly, and he shuttled among the people. Those individuals only saw a figure moving constantly, and they were knocked down before they even reacted. This time, Huang Feng started a little hard. As long as these guys were hit, they were all unconscious, so soon a lot of people lay on the floor of the room.


    "How is it? Can I say it now?" Huang Feng stood in front of Brother Fan, looking at the last human being.


    "Ah! You are the devil, don''t get close to me!" Brother Fan gave Huang Feng a clever surprise. He hadn''t reacted just now, and his little brother was knocked down. Huang Feng''s speed was incredible. It is simply not the speed that humans can have.


    "Hurry up! You really think I''m not tempered, right?" Huang Feng was a flash, and when he reached Brother Fan, he grabbed him by the collar and picked him up directly.


    "I said, I said." This Brother Fan is obviously not a tough guy. He was scared by Huang Feng just now. Now that Huang Feng seems to be angry, his heart is even more scared, and he has no intention of resisting.


    "Let''s talk!" Huang Feng threw the guy down, and he sat down on the stool next to him, looking at him calmly.


    "Wu Shao asked us to come." Brother Fan didn''t dare to neglect, and said quickly.


    "Wu Shao? Which Wu Shao?" Huang Feng frowned and asked.


    "It''s Master Wu Hao." Brother Na Fan said.


    "Wu Hao? It''s him?!" Huang Feng frowned deeper. How could it be him?When they were in college before, although the two had a normal relationship, they didn''t have any grudges. Moreover, he had helped him before. How could he let others harm him?


    Huang Feng couldn''t figure it out.


    "Yes, it is him. He asked us to play fairy jump for you, take some unbearable videos and photos of you and that woman, and then threaten you to tell you about your experience in the past six months. Finally, after you explain it, add Upload these photos and videos to the media so that they can be exposed." Brother Fan told him what he knew.


    At this time, Huang Feng was already full of anger. He didn''t have a place to apologize to Wu Hao before, and even helped him. As a result, he avenged his revenge and asked someone to frame him.


    As for what Brother Fan said, let himself tell me about half a year¡¯s experience. When I think about it, Wu Hao also realized that he has developed too fast in the past half year. Therefore, if he wants to know his secrets, what¡¯s even worse is that this The guy rushed to kill him. After he finished speaking, he actually asked Fan to give the video and photos to the media agency. After all, he is also the celebrity boss. If there is really any scandal exposed, then he may be over. This is Wu Hao. I want to kill myself!


    What a cruel heart!


    Of course, what Wu Hao didn''t know was that even if he was actually filmed with videos and photos, and those media were exposed, he had the ability to solve this problem perfectly.


    However, this does not reduce Huang Feng''s hatred for Wu Hao, this guy is too cruel.


    "Are you not lying?" Huang Feng stared at Brother Fan and said.


    "No, no." Brother Fan said, seemingly guilty.


    "If I know that you are lying, I will throw you down here directly! You know, I have money and position, and I can kill individuals, but I can settle it!" Huang Feng said coldly.


    "Don''t!" said Brother Fan. He was really scared. Huang Feng was right. Killing a person with Huang Feng''s status can indeed be settled. He also knew Huang Feng''s identity and ability before. I dared to come, but I didn''t expect Huang Feng to have such a good skill. There are so many people who can''t get him.


    "I said, I said." Brother Fan said quickly: "What I just said is true, that is, when I asked you to take money out to solve the problem, it was a temporary motive. I wanted to make some extra money. Yes, Wu Hao really asked me to do it."


    "If you call Wu Hao now, it will be done." Huang Feng said to Brother Fan.


    Obviously, Huang Feng wanted to see if what he said was the truth.


    "Okay, I''ll call, I''ll call." Brother Fan quickly picked up the phone and said.


    "Hands-free!"


    "I know, I know." Brother Fan said as he dialed Wu Hao''s number.


    The call was quickly connected, and Huang Feng was sure that Brother Fan did not lie to himself, because Wu Hao¡¯s voice was indeed heard from the other end of the phone, which made Huang Feng¡¯s murderous intent a little bit more in his eyes. Minute.


    Before, Huang Feng had always controlled himself and didn''t kill people in reality. Therefore, if some people offended him, he just tried to teach him, and he didn''t mean to kill him.


    And now, Huang Feng has the urge to kill for the first time, and this feeling is very strong, it is because he is angry at what Wu Hao has done. This guy is gratitude and revenge. To death, such a person, if Huang Feng is still not angry, then he is really a saint.


    "How''s it going?" Wu Hao asked on the phone.


    Brother Fan looked at Huang Feng, Huang Feng nodded, and Brother Fan said, "The matter is done."


    "He said it all? What''s the matter with him in the past six months? Come on." Wu Hao said anxiously, and then he said again: "Wait, it is not convenient on the phone. You come to my residence and meet me in person say clearly."


    Brother Fan said, "Okay, I will go now."


    "By the way, send those photos of him to the media and upload them on the Internet. I think many people are willing to watch such news, don''t forget." Wu Hao said.


    Brother Fan looked at Huang Feng, whose face was getting colder and colder, and said nervously, "Good, good."


    Wu Hao didn''t hear the strangeness in Brother Fan''s words, and asked him to come over quickly, and hung up the phone.


    "Huang, Boss Huang, the call is over." After Brother Fan hung up the phone, he said to Huang Feng a little nervously. Although he didn''t know what murderous intent was, Huang Feng was exuding a kind of letting him. With the frightened breath, he was really scared and wanted to leave here and stay away from Huang Feng.


    "Where does Wu Hao live?" Huang Feng asked with a cold face.


    Brother Fan didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly told Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded silently, then walked to the people on the ground and kicked each of them. Then, all of them woke up.


    "Go away, all the people who bring you, get out of here!" Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, I''ll leave right away." Brother Fan nodded in fright. He actually wanted to leave a long time ago. Now that Huang Feng has spoken, he is still eager.


    However, just after those people turned and walked a few steps, Huang Feng''s figure came again: "Wait!"


    Brother Fan shivered, really wanting not to listen to Huang Feng''s words, and ran away, but he didn''t dare, so he turned around crying, he thought Huang Feng regretted it.


    "Take her away too." Huang Feng motioned to the people on the ground and said.


    Brother Fan and the others were surprised. The person on the ground was the woman who had entered Huangfeng''s house before. She couldn''t find it before, but now she suddenly appeared again.

 1687 Chapter 1687

    "What are you doing in a daze? Take her away quickly!" Huang Feng suddenly shouted when he saw how many people were still in a daze.


    "Okay, okay, let''s take her away now." Brother Fan quickly nodded and said, then let his little brother hurriedly lift the woman up, and then left Huang Feng''s room in a panic.


    "Brother Fan, this Huangfeng is full of weirdness. We have been searching for so long and haven''t found anyone, but now it has appeared out of thin air. It is really weird." After exiting the door of Huangfeng''s room, a little brother couldn''t help but say .


    "Shut up!" Brother Fan yelled, and looked behind him subconsciously. He was relieved to see Huang Feng not chasing it out, and then said to the man: "You think it''s not enough just to be beaten, right? Want to provoke this evil star?"


    The man shrank his neck subconsciously, and then thought of the situation just now. He didn''t even see how Huang Feng got to his side, so he was knocked out. Obviously, the two sides are not of the same level at all. If Huang Feng is If he really wanted to retaliate against him, he would not even have room to fight back.


    "You know you''re afraid? If you know you''re afraid, I just shut up!" Brother Fan said, and then he looked at the door of Huang Feng''s room and whispered, "Wu Shao is afraid this time offended someone. People who shouldn''t offend have unpredictable consequences."


    "No, Huang Feng is amazing, but after all, this is the capital of the magic city, and it is Wu Shao''s domain. Even if Huang Feng knows that Wu Shao did this thing, what can he do to him?" Someone said disapprovingly .


    "Wu Shao''s site, haha, Wu Shao is not ranked in the magic city at all!" Brother Fan said with a cold snort, "That Huang Feng acted strangely, can''t be judged by common sense, I knew he had achieved such an achievement in half a year before. , I also feel that he is lucky. It seems that he is really capable. I just felt a dangerous breath from him. I am afraid that this matter will not end like this, he will not swallow. ."


    "Can he still find Wu Shao revenge?"


    "Who knows? This matter, we still better not mix up, let''s see the situation first." Fan said.


    "it is good!"


    A few people gradually walked away, and calm again in the corridor, and if Brother Fan and others return to Huangfeng''s room at this time, he will find that there is no one in Huangfeng''s room, only the windows of the room are opened. Now, the cool breeze at night keeps blowing in, and Huang Feng, who should have been in the room, has long disappeared.


    Brother Fan could have guessed that Huang Feng would not swallow this matter. Naturally, Huang Feng would not expose it so easily. Therefore, after knowing Wu Hao¡¯s residence, Huang Feng was already done. The plan to find the door.


    In the night sky at this time, Huang Feng was flying in the wind, and the cold wind blew on his face, making his already cold face even colder. Huang Feng did not have a trace of expression and flew directly to Wu Hao. residence.


    At this time, Wu Hao was walking around excitedly at his residence, waiting for Brother Fan to arrive. After knowing that Brother Fan had obtained the information he wanted to know from Huang Feng¡¯s mouth, Wu Hao was excited. Can''t listen.


    Wu Hao and Huang Feng are university classmates, and the relationship between the two is not too close, but Wu Hao thinks he still knows Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s family background is very ordinary, from the countryside, and there are no prominent relatives in the family, and Huang Feng During the university, the performance is also very ordinary, just like ordinary college students, and sometimes even go out to do part-time jobs to earn living expenses.


    And Wu Hao learned from Wang Tongtong that after graduating from Huangfeng University, for a while, he could not even find a stable job. The job changed one after another, and the house he lived in was no more than ten square meters. Rental room.


    And that is such a person, in just six months, has developed to the present level, worth billions!Even if the conditions of Wu Hao¡¯s family are good, they are not as good as Huang Feng alone. This is only what Huang Feng obtained in half a year. Give him more time and how far he will develop. No one knows. !


    Therefore, if Huang Feng has no secrets, he would not believe in killing Wu Hao. Therefore, when he was in Jiangzhou before, he would pick up Shao Bing to investigate Huang Feng¡¯s situation and discover his secrets, but, how about that Shao? Bing is really rubbish, for so long, no useful information has been detected.


    But this time, after Wu Hao learned from the media that Huang Feng had come to the magic city, he immediately thought about it. When he was in Jiangzhou, he couldn¡¯t take Huang Feng. After all, it was Huang Feng¡¯s site and he was an outsider. , However, the demons are different here.


    Although I am not the top elder brother of the magic city, but, how can I say, the family has also developed here for many years, and I know a lot of people. Compared with Huang Feng, this is definitely his own territory, so Wu Hao hurried back from Jiangzhou and didn''t even return home, so he contacted Brother Fan and the others, and made such a show in order to learn the secrets of Huang Feng from his mouth.


    As for asking Fan and others to finally expose Huang Feng¡¯s scandals to the media, Wu Hao also did it with peace of mind. He was really jealous of Huang Feng. When he was in college, he was a monitor and his family background was very superior. , That was the focus of the classmates'' eyes, Huang Feng was just an unknown little person.


    But now, Huang Feng has billions of net worth, is the boss of several companies, and also a big star. The women around him are more beautiful than the other. All this makes Wu Hao very jealous. If others get this He may only be envious of his achievements, but when this person is Huang Feng, he can''t help being jealous. In fact, he can''t accept Huang Feng from a small person to a person who he needs to look up to. .


    Therefore, he will destroy Huang Feng, destroy everything about him, and then replace him by himself, steal his secrets, his company, and even his women!As long as it belongs to Huang Feng, he will grab it. As for Huang Feng himself, let him continue to be a low-level person. That was where he should be. It was completely accidental that he became like this person. It''s time to go back to where he belongs.


    Wu Hao was walking back and forth in his residence excitedly. This is the house he bought by himself. Only he and his servants are there. His family does not live here. In order to keep the secret, not to let other people know, he has already After leaving the servant, waiting for Brother Fan to arrive.


    "Are you waiting for me"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang from Wu Hao''s back. Wu Hao turned around with some doubts, and was stunned, his face was full of horror and doubt.


    At this time, standing behind Wu Hao is Huang Feng!


    As for when Huang Feng came in and how he came in, Wu Hao didn¡¯t know at all. There was no one in the place behind him just now, but now there is suddenly one more person, and the door to the room is also It has been closed and has not been opened. How did Huang Feng get in?


    However, it is obviously not the time to think about this now. Wu Hao was stunned by the sudden appearance of Huang Feng. How could Huang Feng appear here?Shouldn''t he be in the hotel now?Just now, Brother Fan called himself and said that Huang Feng had been dealt with. How long has it been, why did Huang Feng appear in his residence?Did he fly here?


    What Wu Hao didn''t know was that Huang Feng really came here.


    "The living environment is good, you deserve to be our squad leader." Huang Feng looked at the surrounding environment on his own, and then sat down on the sofa: "Sit down, I think we should have a lot of things to talk about ."


    At this time, Wu Hao realized that the Hornets actually appeared at his residence. Although it was a bit unacceptable, this incident was obviously true, and Huang Feng in front of him was not a phantom.


    "Why are you here?" Wu Hao couldn''t help asking.


    "I came to you." Huang Feng said unhurriedly: "You sent someone to the hotel to greet me enthusiastically. Shouldn''t I come to thank you?


    "Haha." Wu Hao smiled with an ugly face. Obviously, he understood that Brother Fan and others had missed their hands. They didn''t get anything useful from Huang Feng at all. Instead, they even confessed their existence. He was exposed, so Huang Feng would come to the door.


    "These damn idiots, when this matter is over, I will definitely not let you go." Wu Hao said in his heart. Obviously, Wu Hao was very dissatisfied with the fact that it was not good for Brother Fan and others to do things. , However, it is clear that it is the right reason to solve the immediate matter first.


    However, how could Huang Feng appear here so quickly, Wu Hao is still very puzzled.


    "Um, Huang Feng, I think it''s all a misunderstanding. I didn''t call those people like Brother Fan." Wu Hao explained embarrassingly. The most important thing now is to stabilize Huang Feng first. Other things will be discussed later.


    "I just said that it was Brother Fan and the others who were looking for me?" Huang Feng asked with a puzzled look: "Or, do you have the ability to predict things? Know who just entered my room?"


    Only then did Wu Hao react. Just because he was so flustered, he actually said the wrong thing. He had to squeeze a smile and said, "Huang Feng, this is all a misunderstanding. I have no malice."


    "Snapped"


    As soon as Wu Hao finished speaking, he was slapped in the face, and the whole person flew upside down. Several white teeth flew out of his mouth with blood.


    "Misunderstanding? No malice? No malice, you let someone take a photo of me? Let someone play fairy dance with me? Then expose this matter and ruin my reputation? Ah? Are these all bad intentions? Then I The slap just now was not malicious, I just want to get close to you." Huang Feng said with a cold face.

 1688 Chapter 1688 Wu Hao is dead

    Wu Hao glared at Huang Feng, but he didn''t dare to speak. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so strong. He didn''t even react to it just now. He was slapped by Huang Feng. The strength is also surprisingly great. I just slapped myself, and I was slapped by the fan. This is definitely not something ordinary people can do.


    And now Wu Hao finally knew why Fan Brothers failed. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to do it, it was that they were not as strong as others, and there was no way at all.


    "Why? Very angry? Have you ever thought about such a day when you asked me to frame me?" Huang Feng walked to Wu Hao and squatted down, looking at the other party.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be proud. You are just a slum. You have achieved today''s achievements after shit luck. Do you think you are very good? Sooner or later, your luck will run out. When the time comes, you will Being beaten back to the original shape, go where you deserve to be!" Wu Hao said.


    "Hehe, I finally exposed my nature." Huang Feng smiled and said: "Will I be beaten back to my original form? That is my business, and you don''t need to care about it, and you won''t see that day."


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao said in horror. He felt a hint of danger. Although Huang Feng was smiling, Wu Hao felt that in that smile, there was no warmth at all, it was very cold, and it made people irritate. trembling.


    Wu Hao is scared!


    "Don''t do stupid things, this is the magic city. If something happens to me, you will definitely not be able to escape!" Wu Hao reminded Huang Feng tremblingly.


    "Really?" Huang Feng said nonchalantly: "Who would know that I have been here? I did the things here?"


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s understatement, Wu Hao became even more frightened. From Huang Feng¡¯s tone, he seemed to feel murderous, and here, it is true that there are only two people, and the servants are both himself and Huang Feng. I left it by myself, and I won''t be back tonight. In other words, if Huang Feng really does something to himself, no one else will really know!


    Thinking of this, Wu Hao struggled up, and then, kneeling down in front of Huang Feng, crying bitterly, and said with regret: "Huang Feng, just let me go. I''m just a momentary ghost and confused, I promise. , I will never trouble you again in the future, I will completely disappear from your world, and you will never hear any more news about me."


    Wu Hao cried while begging for mercy. It was very miserable that way. If someone with a softer heart sees Wu Hao like this, he might be fooled.


    However, Huang Feng is obviously not in this list. He can be said to be murderous in other dimensions, but in reality, he is restrained. If his heart hardens, no one can move him.


    In particular, Huang Feng also saw the deep hatred from the corner of Wu Hao''s eyes. Although he had concealed it, Huang Feng''s sharp observation still understood all this.


    "Huang Feng, let you be proud of it for a while, this time it''s my carelessness. When this matter is over, let''s see how I avenge today! I will inflict humiliation on me and give you back the double!" Wu Hao lowered his head and kept roaring in his heart.


    Kneeling down to others, this is something Wu Hao has never done before. Although it was voluntary, he still blamed all this on Huang Feng''s head. Huang Feng caused himself to be so humiliated. , Wu Hao is arrogant and will never forget what happened today.


    And Wu Hao also admitted that he was careless. Before, he only thought that Huang Feng was making some money. In fact, he was still an ordinary person. However, it seems that Huang Feng''s skill is definitely not weaker than himself. The imagination is much stronger. If I had known this a long time ago, I would not let Brother Fan and others go, but would find something more powerful.


    However, it is not too late to make up for it now. As long as Huang Feng releases himself this time, he will find someone more powerful to attack Huang Feng. Next time, he will definitely not be so careless.


    "Do you think I will let you go?" Huang Feng said indifferently.


    Wu Hao was taken aback, and the expression on his face became even more miserable. He cried and said, "Huang Feng, I am really confused for a while. Since we are college classmates, let me go. I will definitely not dare next time."


    "Haha, college classmates?" Huang Feng sneered: "Before, I just thought that we were college classmates. I helped you and introduced those people in Jiangzhou. As a result, how did you repay me? En will revenge! Wu Hao, I ask myself there is no place I am sorry for you, am I?"


    "Huang Feng, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have done this, I''m a bastard!" Wu Hao gritted his teeth when he saw Huang Feng''s expression, and while talking, he pulled his own mouth, and there was absolutely nothing to do. The meaning of staying power, not long after, both of his cheeks swelled up.


    Huang Feng just looked at him coldly and didn''t stop him. Huang Feng didn''t speak, Wu Hao didn''t dare to stop. Although he was constantly cursing Huang Feng in his heart, his face became more humble.


    Let''s wait until this matter is over!


    "Are you scolding me in your heart now?" Huang Feng said suddenly.


    "No, no." Wu Hao was startled. Does Huang Feng have a mind-reading skill?How did he know what he was thinking, but Wu Hao would definitely not admit it.


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter whether you scold or not, get up." Huang Feng said.


    Wu Hao was happy, succeeded?Huang Feng let him go?It seems that I didn''t act in vain in that bitter drama just now, but it was all worthwhile. If I survived, I will return the humiliation to Huang Feng in the future.


    "Are you very happy?" Huang Feng said.


    "No, no." Wu Hao dared not admit it.


    "You are happy when you are happy. There is nothing you dare not admit." Huang Feng said: "However, I want to tell you one thing, that is, you are too happy too soon!"


    "What do you mean?" Wu Hao looked at Huang Feng questioningly.


    "Meaning, I just fooled you! I didn''t think about letting you go!" Huang Feng finished speaking, slapped Wu Hao''s forehead with a palm, Wu Hao''s eyes burst, and a stream of blood fell from him. Flowing down his forehead, he looked at Huang Feng in disbelief, as if he didn''t expect Huang Feng to come such a hand.


    Wu Hao was indeed very happy just now, thinking that his acting skills deceived Huang Feng and he was fine. However, he did not expect that Huang Feng did not mean to let him go. It was just playing him. , Made him happy for nothing, and he couldn''t escape the fate of death in the end.


    "Why, why?" Wu Hao asked hard.


    "Why? Damn, you are a villain who can count people behind your back. Lao Tzu will help you by yourself, without thinking about what you want to return. As a result, what did you do? Actually want to ruin Lao Tzu? Lao Tzu and you Have a grudge? I helped you before, and you can harm me. Now I humiliate you like this. Do you think I will believe what you just said? Maybe you will hurt me even more, right?" Huang Feng said angrily.


    Huang Feng had been holding a sigh of anger in his heart before. He helped Wu Hao kindly before. He didn''t want the other party to return anything, but instead he waited for the other party to frame him. This made Huang Feng feel unusually angry and did not release his anger. After coming out, Huang Feng felt that he would be driven mad.


    "I...I don''t want to die!" Wu Hao said these words with the last of his strength.


    "It''s late, you shouldn''t do those things before, otherwise, you can continue to be your Wu Shao, I don''t bother to pay attention to you, can only say that you are responsible for all this." Huang Feng said.


    Wu Hao fell to the ground with unwillingness and nostalgia on his face. Of course, he regrets more. If he knew this way, he shouldn''t provoke Huang Feng. Without the secrets of Huang Feng, he is still a rich second generation, from a family background. Superior, living a life that ordinary people admire, and what you want.


    As a result, because of my own greed and jealousy, I rushed to attack Huang Feng. As a result, I didn''t understand Huang Feng''s strength at all. I didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so terrible. Fighting with him is like an ant biting an elephant. , Is not a level at all.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s useless to regret it now. After Wu Hao took the last breath of the world, he finally left the world with reluctance. His eyes opened wide, as if he wanted to see more.


    After seeing Wu Hao''s death, Huang Feng didn''t feel the slightest special feeling in his heart. This kind of villain who could only calculate people behind his back would die if he died. There was nothing to care about.


    The window of the balcony was opened, and a cold wind blew in. In the room, Huang Feng''s figure had completely disappeared. Only Wu Hao''s corpse was lying there silently, slowly becoming cold and stiff.


    Wu Hao¡¯s death was discovered the next day. After his servant came, he found that Wu Hao was lying on the ground. There was no sound anymore, and the body was hardened. Then he hurriedly called the police and gave him Wu Hao''s home called to inform his family.


    And Fan Ge and others have been paying attention to this matter. They could think that Huang Feng would definitely trouble Wu Hao and take revenge. However, they did not expect that Huang Feng''s actions would be so neat and cruel. He didn''t even want to wait for a night, so he killed Wu Hao like that, with a clean and neat method.


    When learning about Wu Hao''s death, although there was no evidence, Fan Ge and others knew that it must have been Huang Feng''s work, otherwise it would not be so coincidental, and Huang Feng did have that kind of strength.


    After learning about this situation, Brother Fan and the others were terrified. They were afraid that Huang Summit would find them and kill them. So a few people hurriedly packed up their things and prepared to leave the magic city and leave this dangerous city away from Huang. Peak this devil.

 1689 Chapter 1689

    "Let''s talk about it, what the hell is going on?"


    When Brother Fan and the others were about to leave, they were stopped, and the person who stopped them was Wu Hao''s father, Wu Tian!


    However, compared to before, Wu Tian seemed to be a lot older at once. He was very energetic and energetic, but now he looks wilted. The wrinkles on his face and crow''s feet in the corners of his eyes seem to have suddenly increased.


    Actually, this is not surprising. After all, it is hard to accept the matter of white-haired people sending black-haired people to anyone. Not to mention that Wu Tian is very fond of his son, and he There is only a son like Wu Hao!


    "Mr. Wu, you...what did you say?" Brother Fan said nervously.


    Wu Tian did not come alone. There are a few bodyguards in black clothes and sunglasses behind him. Judging from the aura of these people, they are certainly not weak. Anyway, they must be stronger than them. Brother Fan heard that when Wu Tian was young, he was a ruthless character. He thought it was a fake before. After all, Wu Tian now feels like a gentle and gentleman. It¡¯s hard to imagine that when he was young, he was a What a ruthless role.


    "I don''t want to repeat what I said, you''d better speak it honestly." Wu Tian said indifferently, "I know, my son called you before he died, and met you before. I think you must What do you know."


    Wu Tian didn¡¯t even have the heart to deal with the funeral of his son. Now he only wants to avenge his son. His son obviously died naturally, so he must have killed him. He wants to find the murderer and kill the other family. , Let the other party use the life of the family to pay for his son''s life.


    And want to find the murderer, this is obviously a key factor for Brother Fan, so he found Brother Fan early, just because he was afraid that he would escape. It turns out that his previous guess was not wrong, if he comes one step later. , This Brother Fan and others must have left the magic capital.


    "Mr. Wu, what do you mean? I don''t know too much." Brother Fan said, "I met with Young Master Wu on the phone before, but I promise, Wu Shao''s death, and I have no light, he is not I killed it."


    "I know, my son wasn''t you who killed you. You still don''t have the ability and courage." Wu Tian said, "But, you must know who the murderer is. I hope you will honestly tell you everything you know and don''t force it. I use means, you know, I am very sad now, and I must avenge my son. Anyone who does not cooperate, I will not be polite!"


    With that said, the men in black behind Wu Tian took a step forward, and immediately put a huge pressure on Brother Fan and others. He believed that Wu Tian would definitely be able to do what Wu Tian said. If he is true If you don''t cooperate, it will definitely be miserable.


    "Mr. Wu, don''t embarrass us. We dare not say." Brother Fan said, "That man is very powerful and cruel. If he knew that we had confessed him, he would not let us go, Mr. Wu , Don¡¯t force us."


    "Are you afraid he won''t let you go? Are you afraid that I won''t let you go?" Wu Tian said coldly. He looked at Brother Xia Fan and others and said, "Today, if you don''t tell who the murderer of my son was Who, none of you want to leave here alive!"


    Following Wu Tian''s words, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop a few degrees. Brother Fan and the others felt cold and bitter. Looking at Wu Tian''s unsentimental face, Brother Fan and others didn''t think he was lying.


    "It''s Huang Feng." Brother Fan was very knowledgeable about current affairs and said: "Wu Shao asked us to play fairy jump for Huang Feng, but Huang Feng is very skilled. So many of us are not his opponents. He also forced us to confess my Wu Shao. I guess that Wu Shao''s death may have something to do with him."


    "Huang Feng?" Wu Tian was slightly taken aback.


    "It''s the big boss of the celebrity who has become more popular recently. The movie he starred in is still in theaters, and he is also the owner of Time Space Entertainment." said a younger brother of Brother Fan.


    Wu Tian nodded. He has been a little concerned about Huang Feng recently. After all, this is a super rich man who has just emerged recently. Moreover, he is still very young. It is said that he started from scratch. Wu Tian doesn''t believe it very much. Can a self-made man achieve such a great achievement in such a short period of time?Wu Tian didn''t believe it anyway.


    However, Wu Tian did not expect that his son''s death would be related to Huang Feng.


    "By the way, Hao''er said before that a classmate in Jiangzhou helped out, so he could take root in Jiangzhou so quickly and build a good relationship. Isn''t that classmate Huang Feng? Isn''t it a classmate? Huang Feng helped Hao''er before, why did Hao''er kill him?" Wu Tian was very puzzled.


    He also knew about Wu Hao¡¯s trip to Jiangzhou before. Later, Wu Hao came back to report that he had established a good relationship with Jiangzhou and the company could open a branch there at any time, and Wu Hao also mentioned When he reached Huang Feng''s name, he said that Huang Feng was his classmate, and it was precisely because of Huang Feng''s help that he was so quick to catch up with the people in Jiangzhou.


    It''s just that now how come the two have turned against each other?


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Wu Tian said while looking at Brother Fan.


    "No, absolutely not." Brother Fan quickly shook his head and said: "It was really Shao Wu who asked us to go, but Huang Feng was too powerful for us to succeed."


    "Why Haoer asked you to do this?" Wu Tian asked.


    "He asked us to ask about Huang Feng''s experience over the past six months. Young Master Wu seems to be very curious about Huang Feng''s experience. Then, let us announce Huang Feng''s scandal to the media and make Huang Feng bad." Fan said.


    "Ask for half a year''s experience?" Wu Tian was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood. Obviously, his son was interested in Huang Feng''s half-year experience. In fact, to be honest, he was curious about Huang Feng''s experience. It''s not his own son, or he''s very curious. If Huang Feng really started from scratch, there must be some secrets in his body. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to achieve his current achievements in half a year.


    It¡¯s just that Wu Tian didn¡¯t expect that his son actually did it directly. As for the thing that stinks Huangfeng in the end, Wu Tian didn¡¯t think there was anything. In his opinion, the shopping mall is like a battlefield without friends. No friends are needed. Although his son and Huang Feng are classmates, if he really learns Huang Feng¡¯s secret, then Huang Feng will definitely not be able to stay. There will be one more opponent, and Huang Feng will also Thinking of revenge, so it is necessary to cut the grass and root.


    However, his son obviously didn''t know the true situation of Huang Feng, so he rushed to make a move, but he failed, and even his own life was lost.


    Obviously, this Huang Feng is not simple, but Huang Feng will certainly not be a simple person if he can develop to the present level within half a year. It is just that his son thinks of the other party simply.


    Thinking of this, Wu Tian sighed deeply. His son is still too young and he is too impulsive to do things. Why doesn''t he believe that, how fast Huang Feng can develop, will he be an ordinary person?Even if you are looking for Huang Feng''s troubles, you don''t need to look for these wastes in front of you. They don''t have the skills, and they don''t have the backbone. As soon as things fail, he will be directly confessed.


    "Mr. Wu, can we go now?" Brother Fan asked in a low voice.


    "Break one of their legs." Wu Tian said softly to the people in black behind him. Then, he looked at the frightened Brother Fan and others and said: "You should be thankful that I am no longer I¡¯m the one before, otherwise, it¡¯s not as simple as losing a leg."


    "Mr. Wu don''t want it, Wu Shao''s death really has nothing to do with us. We have said everything that should be said." Fan Ge and others begged for mercy.


    "It''s because you talked too much, so you have to pay some price." Wu Tian said, if the trash in front of him hadn''t confessed his son, his son would not be called by Huang Feng. The tempers of these people in the past are not as simple as breaking their legs, they are to pay for their son''s life!


    However, although Wu Tian will not kill these people in front of him, he will never let Huang Feng go. However, he is not as impulsive as his son, and he must be revenge. However, Huang Feng¡¯s You have to figure out the details first, and then make a detailed plan. Only in this way can you kill Huang Feng and avenge your son without exposing yourself.


    "Hey, Hao''er, why are you so impulsive?" Wu Tian sighed in his heart, stood up and walked out.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Behind Wu Tian, ??the screams of Brother Fan and others soon sounded in the room. Those people in black won''t be soft on Brother Fan even though they were ordered by Wu Tian. Brother Fan and the others also thought about resisting, but they weren''t the opponents of the men in black at all. Soon, everyone was interrupted by a leg.


    Brother Fan and others are now regretting their deaths, and in their hearts they scolded the father and son of the Wu family. Even if Wu Hao is dead, they have not let go. Brother Fan has already regretted taking such a deal. I thought it was an easy thing, but I was first taught by Huang Feng, and then beaten by Wu Tian.


    In comparison, they are not very cruel to Huang Feng, because it was originally their trouble to find Huang Feng, and Huang Feng taught them that it should be, and Huang Feng didn''t act hard.


    It was Wu Tian who directly let people break their legs. It was a real interruption. From now on, they can only be lame, and the start is much heavier than Huang Feng. Therefore, Fan and others are just Scolding the father and son of the Wu family, but dare not scold Huang Feng.


    The poor thing is that they didn''t even dare to scold the Wu family and their sons.

 1690 Chapter 1690

    "How was your sleep last night?" Ling Feng said as he watched Tang Jie, who was still breathing while walking.


    "It''s okay. I slept a bit late, but this hotel seems a bit noisy. By the way, it''s in the direction of your room, didn''t you hear it?" Tang Jie asked Huang Feng.


    "No, maybe I slept a little bit dead." Huang Feng smiled. He naturally knew what Tang Jie''s mouth meant. The two rooms were not connected, but they were not far apart. So, It is not surprising that Tang Jie could hear some movement in Huang Feng''s room.


    Tang Jie didn¡¯t delve into this issue either. Last night he looked at the information and went to bed very late. Coupled with the noise not far away, his sleep quality was not very good. Now he needs to take a rest. After getting out of the car, he closed his eyes and rested without speaking.


    Huang Feng didn''t bother Tang Jie either. He didn''t know what he was thinking when he looked at the beauty of the magic city outside the window.


    The exhibition site is here soon. Today, celebrities gather here. Not only the top domestic car manufacturers, but also some people from the local government of the city, plus some reporters from all walks of life who came to take pictures, it is very lively.


    At this time, Tang Jie had also fully recovered, and he looked so energetic that he couldn''t tell at all that he was still not awake before.


    "Hello, sir, please show the invitation card." There is naturally a security guard at the entrance of the exhibition. After all, there are a lot of high-ranking officials and wealthy businessmen gathered here today. You can''t make a mistake, otherwise, it may even become international news, because Today, there are not only foreign automobile manufacturers, but also many foreign reporters here. Obviously, this exhibition has attracted a lot of attention.


    "This is an invitation card." Tang Jie quickly walked over from behind Huang Feng and took out the invitation card from his bag. The security guard looked at it and let them go.


    "It''s quite lively." After the two entered, Huang Feng looked at the situation inside and said with a smile.


    At this time, in the exhibition hall, a lot of people have gathered, including political and business celebrities, as well as beautiful models. As long as it is a car exhibition, it must be linked with beautiful car models. I don¡¯t know when this is. The unspoken rule formed is that as long as it is a car show, there will be car models next to the car. These car models are usually more sexy in clothes, and they are also very beautiful in length. They really deserve the title of Xiangche Beauty.


    The exhibition is not only one day today. It¡¯s just that it won¡¯t be open to ordinary people today. You must have invitations. From tomorrow, ordinary people can come here to watch. At that time, these beautiful car models sometimes still As part-time narrators, some of them have been making car models for a long time, and they know more or less about cars, plus some explanations from the merchants, and being part-time narrators is no problem at all.


    Of course, more of them will still exist in the form of vases for tourists to take pictures.


    "Yes, there are a lot of people here this time." Tang Jie said, he felt some pressure. According to the plan of him and Huang Feng, they are planning to use this opportunity to build the popularity of Space-Time Auto. However, there are too many well-known car manufacturers coming today, and it is definitely not a simple thing to stand out from so many car manufacturers.


    "Don''t worry, think about the performance of our car, none of this is a problem." Huang Feng also noticed that Tang Jie was a little nervous. One was because the other party was only a middle-level manager of the Tang family business before, and he didn''t usually touch too much. How well-known people are, at most, the princes of the imperial capital, who have some contact, but those people and the people in front of you are obviously not at the same level. These are all old foxes in the mall. If you are not careful, you will If you follow the other party''s way, the other party will not be the slightest polite with you.


    In addition, Tang Jie also had great expectations for this exhibition. He didn''t want things to mess up, so he was a little nervous.


    "Yeah." Hearing Huang Feng''s comfort, Tang Jie screamed that he was incompetent. Huang Feng is younger than him. People are not nervous, but he is nervous. It is really shameful. Moreover, the company''s car, indeed It is very good, not worse than other houses.


    Thinking of this, Tang Jie also slowly calmed down.


    "Where is our company''s car?" Huang Feng saw Tang Jie calm down, and continued to ask. When they first came to the invitation card, they also asked to participate in the exhibition. Otherwise, how could they use this opportunity to start the company car? The popularity?


    "I don''t know too well. The organizer only promised to give us a position, but it didn''t say where it was." Tang Jie looked around, looking for the location of the company''s car, and said, he also arrived yesterday. Someone is in charge of the car and the exhibition, so he really doesn''t know where his company''s booth is.


    And at this moment, Tang Jie suddenly saw an acquaintance, someone in the company, who was arranged by him to come to the magic city first, bring the car to be displayed, and deal with the booth.


    "Hey, Xiao Wang!" Tang Jie yelled, "Here!"


    A young man not far away heard a familiar voice and paused. Then, he turned and looked over. Then, he saw Huang Feng and Tang Jie, who rushed over and said respectfully: "Huang Dong, Mr. Tang."


    Huang Feng nodded, and Tang Jie asked, "Xiao Wang, where is our company''s booth, why I haven''t found it after looking for it for a long time?"


    Hearing Tang Jie¡¯s words, the young man immediately filled his face with anger, and said with indignation, ¡°Mr. Tang, you don¡¯t know that the organizer is too bullying. They put our booth in the corner of the room and didn¡¯t look for it carefully. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t find it at all."


    "Where? Take us there." Tang Jie frowned. When he went to ask for the invitation before, he didn''t ask for it in the name of himself or Huang Feng, but asked a friend to ask for it. I thought that this would happen.


    "Good." Xiao Wang replied.


    After that, Xiao Wang took Huang Feng and Tang Jie to the booth of Time Space Motors, and they soon understood why Xiao Wang was angry, because their booth was indeed very remote, in a corner, and , There is actually a big pillar blocking it right in front, so you can''t see it in the distance. If you didn''t look for it specially, you might not be able to find this booth.


    "It''s too much, how can they do this?" Tang Jie said angrily. He and Huang Feng, both of them are people with identities, especially Huang Feng, who is the new super-rich in China, the organizer , It was too much for them.


    "No, I want them to reason!" Tang Jie still feels uncomfortable. This is obviously underestimated. At the same time, he also complains about his friend in his heart. This thing is done like this, not to let himself be in Huangfeng. Shame in front of you?I had known this a long time ago, I should have asked for the invitation myself before, and this situation would not happen.


    "Forget it." Huang Feng stopped Tang Jie who wanted to ask the organizer for an explanation, and said with a smile on his face: "After all, we only asked to participate later. Good positions must be given by other car manufacturers. It¡¯s booked, and our time-space car is just a newcomer in the auto market. There is really no way to compare with those big manufacturers."


    Huang Feng is very accurate in his positioning. If he is in other fields, he is indeed qualified. However, in the automobile market, he is indeed a newcomer and will be ignored. It is normal. No matter where he is, Without strength, it is useless. As long as you have enough strength, others will value you.


    "However, our position is too far." Tang Jie is still a little unhappy: "I am also to blame for this. I asked a friend for the invitation letter for the exhibition before, but I didn''t expect this to happen."


    "It''s okay, it''s good here," Huang Feng said: "Moreover, I believe that our car, even if it is in the wrong place, can''t block his light."


    Although this is the case, Huang Feng is actually a little worried. After all, the location is too bad. It is difficult for these people who come today or the tourists who come from tomorrow to pay attention to them.


    It''s just that they are indeed newcomers, and all the positions have been fixed. At this time, it is not realistic to ask the organizer to change positions.


    "Okay." Tang Jie nodded when seeing Huang Feng say so, "I also believe our car will work."


    However, obviously not everyone believes in Huang Feng''s car, just like the model they found now.


    The model seemed extremely impatient. She only agreed to see the price offered by Timespace Motor before. Who knows, the booth of Timespace Motor is so poor, and the car is even more so than I have seen it before. This is obviously A small business, I don¡¯t know if they will give money as promised in the future. She has heard that when some small businesses finally give money to their mothers-in-law, they may even fail.


    Because of this, this model also has this kind of worry in her heart. Therefore, she asks Space-Time Car to pay first, and because the position is too biased and affects her exposure, the price has to be increased.


    In fact, most models dare not make such a request with manufacturers. After all, they also rely on these manufacturers for food. However, this model has already identified Huang Feng and his company as a small company. Therefore, they dare to do so. Bullying, if this is a big company, she must have no such guts.


    "It''s too much, it''s too much, who is looking for the model, please quickly replace it!" Tang Jie said angrily. Just now because of the booth, his heart was suffocating. Now he sees a little The model was bullied on their heads, and the anger suddenly became unbearable.

 1691 Chapter 1691 Temporary Substitution

    "Change it, I don''t want to do it anymore." Unexpectedly, that model''s temper is not small. Tang Jie here is angry, and the model over there is not in the slightest: "It''s just a small broken company. I have never heard of it, and the booth is so bad, what''s the bullishness?"


    "Take your things and get me off!" Huang Feng also said coldly. His heart was also a little uncomfortable because of the booth. Now this model is also coming to be in trouble, of course he will not have a good attitude. .


    "You''re not that..." The model was surprised when he saw Huang Feng at this time.


    "Fuck, didn''t you hear it?" Tang Jie said impatiently.


    "Go and go, what''s so great." The model said, but his eyes were still on Huang Feng''s body, thinking in his heart, what is the relationship between Huang Feng and this small company, but, obviously, she She didn''t dare to ask, even if she did, she knew that she wouldn''t get any answer.


    "Huang Dong, Mr. Tang, what should I do now?" Xiao Wang asked. They were in a bad position, but now they are not even picking up models. Isn''t it worse?


    "You guys, walk around here to see if there are any models who want to find a living here. The requirements are not too high, as long as they are long enough." Huang Feng said, he has some ideas about his car. Confidence, if it were not for the unspoken rules, everyone else would have a car model, and if they had to have one, he would not want it. Therefore, his requirements for the model are actually not very high. Just don''t want to know your car.


    "Okay." Xiao Wang replied, and then he took people around and walked around to see if he could find other models.


    However, in auto shows like this, the models are usually set in advance, and temporary substitutions rarely occur. Therefore, it is not so easy to change people now.


    Of course, there are some wild models. It doesn''t matter, there are no outlets, and they can''t receive jobs. They can only go to every exhibition to find opportunities. There are such models.


    And Huang Feng and the others were obviously lucky. It didn''t take long for Xiao Wang and the others to find one. Moreover, this model is pretty long, or rather pure.


    "You don''t seem to be very old, you are still studying?" Huang Feng said while looking at the girl who was about the same age as Zhu Xiyu.


    "Yes, I used my free time to work part-time." The model replied, and she seemed to be a little nervous, as if she didn''t have much experience in this area.


    Tang Jie frowned slightly, seemed to be a little dissatisfied, and wanted to change. Although the girl in front of him looks good, but she lacks experience at first glance. If there is something wrong at the critical moment, it will be bad.


    "Okay, that''s it for you. Let''s change clothes right away. The price is easy to say, and you won''t be disadvantaged." Huang Feng decided directly.


    "Boss, do you change it? This girl doesn''t seem to have much experience." Tang Jie couldn''t help but said to Huang Feng.


    "Please rest assured, the two bosses, I won''t mess up." The girl saw the opportunity and was about to slip away, so she couldn''t help but said: "Moreover, my price is not expensive, it is cheaper than those other models. of."


    The scale of this exhibition is very large, and all the big car manufacturers are coming. This is also an important experience and resume for their models. It is good for their future development. Therefore, this girl is only Will come to look for opportunities.


    Because she is not the type of A-level model, the price is not very high. She just said that, she also saw that Huang Feng''s booth was very biased. It should be a small company. Therefore, she should be more concerned about the price. .


    "Okay, just her, no need to change." Huang Feng said. He doesn''t pay much attention to models. In his opinion, it is just a vase. It will not increase the popularity of his company''s cars. Too much help, so anyone can use it.


    "Thank you boss, I will not let the boss down." The girl said, afterwards, she went to change clothes with a look of excitement. She is now wearing ordinary clothes, and it is obviously impossible to wear ordinary clothes as a car model. Of clothes.


    At the same time, she was a little bit excited, and sighed that she had good luck. There was actually a company that changed models temporarily. Although the company is not big, it seems to be an unknown company. However, being a model at such an exhibition is very good for her. In other words, it was a good resume, and she wouldn''t ask for too much.


    "It''s just that the boss looks so young just now, so familiar, he seems to have seen it somewhere." The girl thought to herself, but her movements were not slow, and she soon changed her clothes and reappeared in front of everyone. .


    At this time, everyone felt a bright light. Even Huang Feng, who was used to seeing beautiful women, had an amazing feeling for this girl. Her tall figure, sexy dress, plus a pure face, let People have a feeling of wanting to protect and conquer.


    "Boss, your vision is really good." Tang Jie whispered to Huang Feng. Tang Jie didn''t object at this time. This girl is more beautiful than the model just now. It is definitely an improvement for their car. .


    Huang Feng smiled and did not speak. Before, he really hadn''t noticed that this girl was actually so good. Maybe it was just because the other party''s clothes were disguised.


    At this time, he knew the girl''s name, Shen Jiajia, and didn''t know if it was her real name or "stage name".


    Finally there is a model again, and everyone is relieved, although this model does not seem to have much experience.


    At this time, the exhibition was about to officially begin. Before the start, there was a speech by the leader of the magic city. After that, many auto manufacturers would also have a chat. Huang Feng and Tang Jie also walked over.


    Tang Jie didn¡¯t read the information for nothing last night. Obviously, the preparations he did were sufficient. When he arrived in another hall, he pointed out the people on the scene to Huang Feng one by one, and introduced their identities. To prevent Huang Feng from knowing the identity of the other party when there is talk, it would be embarrassing.


    The leader''s speech didn''t have much nutrition, but it was nothing more than thanking everyone for coming, wishing everyone a smooth exhibition, etc. Huang Feng had no interest in this.


    What interests Huang Feng is that he actually saw an acquaintance here.


    "Unexpectedly, he came too." Huang Feng said to himself.


    "Who?" Tang Jie asked curiously.


    "Nothing, just an acquaintance." Huang Feng said.


    "How about going up and talking?" Tang Jie asked.


    "No, if he sees me later, he will definitely come to me." Huang Feng said.


    The leader¡¯s speech soon ended. Next, it¡¯s the turn of representatives from major auto manufacturers to introduce their new cars. Not only are the leaders of the magic city, but also carmakers, as well as many reporters at home and abroad. Therefore, when introducing their new car brands like this, everyone naturally pays much attention to it.


    Huang Feng and Tang Jie both listened very seriously, but soon, Huang Feng did not have much interest, because although these manufacturers all said that their new cars, technological innovations, how novel, in fact, the same as before. Compared to that, it¡¯s just a change of soup and no medicine. Ling Feng roughly summarized it, probably in terms of comfort, safety, fuel consumption, and even the price of the room. The real revolutionary technology does not No.


    In fact, this is not surprising. It is not an easy task to propose some revolutionary designs. Such designs often require many years of hard work and cannot be proposed casually.


    Because of this, Huang Feng listened for a while, and he was not interested. These so-called new cars from big manufacturers have no way to compare with his own cars. Tang Jie listened very carefully and sometimes took notes. Huang Feng discovered that he is really a person who takes work seriously. Even if he knows that the performance of these cars is not as good as theirs, he listens very carefully. As long as it is slightly better than their cars, he will Write it down, that will be the direction for them to improve in the future.


    Huang Feng also felt more and more that it was a wise decision to hand over Time and Space Vehicle to Tang Jie.


    At the last time, it was Huangfeng¡¯s time-space car. At this time, many people were already whispering to the previous car and discussed it, but it was the car that was arranged at the end and had never heard of it. Not much interest.


    On the time and space car side, it was Tang Jie who was on stage. He stood up, tidyed up his clothes, and then took a deep breath before stepping onto the stage. Huang Feng was a little funny. He could see that Tang Jie was Some are nervous, one is that they have never seen such a scene, and the other is that this is the first battle of their "space-time car", and there must be no mistakes. Therefore, Tang Jie will feel pressure, which is normal.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, hello, I''m Tang Jie, the general manager of Space-Time Auto..." When Tang Jie stood on the stage, the tension on his face had disappeared, replaced by self-confidence. Smile.


    Huang Feng nodded below, very satisfied with Tang Jie''s performance. There is nothing to be nervous in front of his own people. However, if you are also nervous in front of other people and are not confident, then it is obviously not acceptable. You are all about your car. Not confident anymore, do you still expect others to trust your car?


    Obviously impossible.


    Fortunately, Tang Jie¡¯s performance is not bad. He has done enough homework. Therefore, when introducing Space-time Cars on stage, he doesn¡¯t even need any manuscripts. The look of that model has attracted many people. Attention.


    And soon, more and more people pay attention to Tang Jie, or to say, pay attention to the space-time car, because, in Tang Jie¡¯s introduction, the car of the space-time car, whether in terms of performance, comfort, or safety , Are far ahead of other cars, this kind of introduction is enough to make many people pay attention.

 1692 Chapter 1692 Kidds Refutation

    "How is this possible? Fake?"


    "That is, this time-space car, I have never heard of it before, can produce such a good car"


    "I have heard of this''Time and Space Car''. It seems that it has something to do with''Time and Space Entertainment''. It is the same boss, who is called Huang Feng."


    "Even if Huang Feng is the boss, making movies and producing cars are two different things. He is good at making movies, but he is good at producing cars?"


    "That''s, how can it be possible to gather so many advantages at once? If it is true, we will not live at all."


    Obviously, after listening to Tang Jie¡¯s words, the people below all expressed their disbelief. There is no car with so many advantages. Other car manufacturers generally only specialize in one or two aspects, surpassing other car manufacturers. It''s not easy anymore, after all, other people don''t eat dry food.


    However, this "space-time car" is good. It actually said that it has so many advantages, and every performance is in the top position in the industry. How is this possible?Is this boss suffering from paranoia?


    But those reporters, at this time, Wei Wei was a little excited, because they already knew that the boss behind this "Time Space Car" is the boss behind "Time Space Entertainment", Huang Feng!


    You know, Huang Feng is still very popular recently. The movie he starred in has not yet been released. Now it is as well-known as those little fresh meats. Who made Huang Feng the first movie starring, It broke the box office record directly.


    In addition, the other seven films released by Huang Feng''s "Time and Space Entertainment" during the Spring Festival have also achieved great results, directly occupying the entire list, which is quite terrifying.


    And these eight movies are all invested exclusively by Time and Space Entertainment. It is conceivable how much time and time entertainment has made this time. Some insiders even estimate that this time is only a Spring Festival stall, and Time and Space Entertainment has made money. The money will not be less than 5 billion!This is just a Spring Festival file. It only took about a month to make 5 billion. How terrible this is, and it is still a relatively conservative figure.


    As the big boss of "Time and Space Entertainment", Huang Feng made a lot of money, although everyone does not know an exact figure.


    Therefore, during this period of time, whether it is "Time Space Entertainment" or Huang Feng himself, it is the focus of the media and the public. Especially Huang Feng is only in his twenties, and he has achieved such an achievement, which is even more compelling. .


    But now, Huang Feng stopped making movies, and actually cross-bounded to play cars, which made many reporters very excited. If you report more about Huang Feng, then you don''t have to worry about sales.


    At this time, the reporters also found Huang Feng sitting below. They even wanted to interview Huang Feng now. It was just that the introduction above had not finished, and the procedures had not been completed yet. Now they can''t just interview them casually. , It¡¯s not even possible to even ask questions. At this time, it would be quite rude to interrupt someone¡¯s introduction. Therefore, those reporters could only temporarily hold back and wait for Tang Jie¡¯s introduction to end, and then they went to interview.


    However, not everyone is so polite. While Tang Jie was still introducing him, someone suddenly stood up and said to Tang Jie: "Thank you, the one above, we don''t want to hear you brag about it. "


    The people below were in an uproar. Although many people didn''t believe what Tang Jie said in their hearts, they just didn''t believe them in their hearts and wouldn''t reveal them directly. That was offensive. Anyway, they didn''t believe these fakes. Data can deceive everyone and those consumers, so they don¡¯t worry about ¡°time-space car¡± at all, so they let Tang Jie continue to introduce it.


    However, they did not expect that someone would say such things directly and openly, which is equivalent to directly slap the face "Time and Space Entertainment". After all, everyone is mixed in a circle. In private, there may be a little sloppy, but, On the bright side, everyone will still show face and flattery to each other.


    However, this person obviously didn''t think so now. He directly slapped "Timespace Car" in the face of everyone, and he was hit very hard.


    Huang Feng also frowned. Although he had thought that someone might oppose his car, he did not expect that someone would jump out so soon, but when Huang Feng looked at that person, Suddenly, it''s not surprising.


    It was Kidd who stood up at this time!This old acquaintance Huang Feng just recognized.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that Kidd would jump out so quickly and be against him. Seeing him looking at him proudly, Huang Feng also understood that this guy also knew his identity and knew the back of this ¡°time-space car¡± The boss is himself.


    Kidd was indeed looking at Huang Feng triumphantly. Originally, he was still thinking that he was going to trouble Huang Feng. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng would directly blow out such a bullish B at such an exhibition. This is not for himself. Come slap him in the face?


    Therefore, Kidd stood up and said aloud, he was unwilling to give up such an opportunity, even if the leader of the public car, beckoning him to sit down, do not talk nonsense, he did not see the same.


    He wants to point out the lies of "Time and Space Motor" and tell what others dare not say, when Huang Feng and "Time and Space Motor" make a fool of themselves in public!


    Tang Jie on the stage did not expect that someone would jump out at this time, but he did not panic, just frowned slightly, and soon recovered. After all, he and Huang Feng had thought before that there would be someone Those who didn''t believe what they said, didn''t believe in the "space-time car", but they didn''t expect that this provocative person had come so early.


    "Sir, please sit down first, my introduction hasn''t finished yet." Tang Jie said.


    "Needless to say, they are all fake, there is nothing to say, do you think that what you said can deceive the people here? Too naive, right?" Kidd said proudly, because he is now full The focus of the field is not only that all the car manufacturers are paying attention to him, but also the reporters who have pointed their cameras at him one by one.


    Kidd was very satisfied with the feeling of being the focus, especially when he stepped on Huang Feng and became the focus, he was even more excited.


    "This gentleman, first of all, I am dissatisfied with your impolite behavior." Tang Jie said unhurriedly: "Besides, you haven''t seen our car, how can you know what I said is fake?"


    Kidd didn¡¯t care about Tang Jie¡¯s dissatisfaction. When he was in Germany, he was an unscrupulous master. How could he be afraid of Tang Jie¡¯s small dissatisfaction. He said indifferently: "Don¡¯t look at your car. Based on the words you just said, I know that what you said is a lie, and your''time-space car'' is too unprofessional. Even if it is a fake, can you use a little snack? You can say that, everyone I heard it was fake. Who could have been fooled?"


    "Our''Time and Space Vehicle'' never thought about deceiving anyone, and what I said was not a lie." Tang Jie shook his head.


    "Not a lie? A joke! Ask everyone present, who believes what you say?" Kidd said.


    Tang Jie looked at the others and found that although they did not stand up against him like Kidd, they obviously didn''t believe what he had just said from their expressions.


    Although this situation had been expected before, Tang Jie was still a little nervous and unhappy when this happened.


    At this time, Huang Feng stood up suddenly, looked at Kidd and said, "Thank you, Master Kidd for caring about our company. However, we have a saying in China that says''facts speak louder than words'', since you don''t believe our car. , Can do this, how about we compare?"


    "Huang Feng, you finally stepped forward. I thought you were going to be a tortoise with your head behind!" Kidd stared at Huang Feng resentfully.


    At this moment, the curiosity of everyone at the scene was provoked. Judging from the performance of Huang Feng and Kidd, they obviously knew each other before, and it seemed that the relationship was not very friendly, especially Kidd looked towards The look in Huang Feng''s eyes meant that he wanted to kill Huang Feng. From this, everyone understood why Kidd could not wait to stand up and refute Chronicle.


    This is an old hatred. It¡¯s just that everyone doesn¡¯t know how the two directly became enemies. However, the more they don¡¯t know, the bigger the news, especially if this matter also involves Huang Feng. The reporters around, at this time, are completely excited, and today¡¯s news has material to write!


    "Master Kidd, are your legs better? If your legs are inconvenient, you should stay at home honestly, don''t run around, take more rest." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "You, I fought with you!" Huang Feng didn''t talk about the legs. Kidd exploded instantly when he mentioned the legs. Although there is no evidence, Kidd is sure. His legs are Huang Feng. It was because of Huang Feng that he had become lame and was the object of ridicule by others. Therefore, when Huang Feng mentioned the leg matter, Kidd instantly became hairy.


    Had it not been for the leader of the nearby public car to hold Kidd, I am afraid Kidd would rush towards Huangfeng with a limping leg.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be proud. No one will buy your company''s broken car. Just wait for the broken car!" Kidd said angrily.


    "Really? How do I feel that my car will be sold all over the world." Huang Feng smiled, and his mood was not affected by Kidd''s anger at all: "Master Kidd just didn''t believe in my company car. Performance? Then let¡¯s compare, how about it?"


    Huang Fengzheng has no chance to show off his car. Now that Kidd takes the initiative to jump out, he certainly won''t let this opportunity pass.

 1693 Chapter 1693

    "Bibi? How would you like to compare?" Kidd said. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to take the initiative to offer a competition. Although it was a little unexpected, he was still very happy. In this way, he could defeat Huang Feng and let him be in the crowd. Make a fool of yourself.


    "Didn''t you say that the data just mentioned by our''Time and Space Vehicle'' are all fake? Then we will come to Bibi." Huang Feng said unhurriedly, letting the reporters keep taking pictures of themselves: "I remember, People¡¯s cars seem to have always claimed to be safe and crashworthy. I also listened to the introduction of your new car just now, saying that the safety has been greatly improved, and the quality of the car is better, even if It¡¯s a collision at a high speed to ensure the safety of the driver, right?"


    Kidd looked at the high-ranking people next to him. In fact, Kidd didn''t listen to the introduction of the high-ranking people at all just now. He was not interested in these things. He came here purely for fun, so he didn''t I don''t know if what Huang Feng said is true.


    The high-ranking public nodded towards Kidd. Although he did not understand what Huang Feng wanted to do, what Huang Feng just said was indeed the advantage of the public car. It is impossible for him to deny this in front of so many reporters. Your own face?


    After receiving the confirmation from the senior management of the People''s Automobile, Kidd nodded to Huang Feng and said, "So what?"


    "It''s fine." Huang Feng said: "It just so happens that our Space-time Vehicle is also very confident in safety. Just now President Tang''s data has already shown this point. Do you think this is fake, then our two Let¡¯s test the car in front of everyone to see whose car is more resistant to crashes and safer, how about it?"


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, the people around showed an expression of interest, and the reporters were completely excited, dry reports, where is this direct comparison just attractive?It is conceivable that as long as the people agree to compare with Huang Feng, but who wins in the end, that is a very eye-catching news.


    Kidd was just about to agree, but the high level of the people stopped it, and the other party obviously didn''t want to compare with Huang Feng.


    "Mr. Huang, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for this test. Everyone is in the same class, so don¡¯t you need to be so friendly?" The senior citizen said. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe what Tang Jie said just now in his heart. Feng is a new rich man and a native of China. He does not want to slap Huang Feng in the face of so many people. In that case, there would be no room for the two sides to change. For him, this is nothing. He naturally didn''t want to do anything good.


    "Master Kidd questioned our car in public just now, I am afraid that he has hurt his peace." Huang Feng said: "No, you can ask Kidd to apologize in public, saying that what he just said was farting. Forget it."


    "You fart!" Kidd flushed immediately. He wanted to seek revenge and humiliate Huang Feng. How could he be willing to show weakness in front of Huang Feng?


    "What are you afraid of? Compared with him, what can I say to you in a friendly way." Kidd said to the high-level people.


    "Master Kidd, this matter is not good for us," said the senior citizen.


    "Why is it no good?" Kidd thought for a while and said, "This Huang Feng is now China''s most popular rich man and a big star. If he beats his car in front of such multimedia and exposes his lies, then For the public, it is also a free advertisement, which is definitely more worthy of the trust of those Chinese people."


    The two discussed in a low voice, but Huang Feng had a deep inner strength, so he naturally heard the conversation between the two clearly. He couldn''t help but laugh. He didn''t expect that Kidd still has some brains. Could it be that Stimulated by yourself?


    The high-level people of the people hesitated on their faces, and they were obviously moved by Kidd. Indeed, Huang Feng''s attention in China is still quite high. If Huang Feng can be exposed in public, it would be equivalent to their people. A free advertisement, just now these reporters, will definitely capitalize this close-up.


    And if there is no comparison, let¡¯s not say whether these reporters will write silly and say that their people are afraid. In that case, it is obviously a negative report for them. Even if these reporters don¡¯t make a random report, so many auto manufacturers have arrived today. When these reporters report on this exhibition, it is impossible to focus on their own family.


    "Why are you still hesitating? Don''t you know what the virtues of those reporters are? Since Huang Feng proposed the test, if we refuse, they will definitely write it out. When that happens, you will have to spend money on public relations. !" I have to say that after Kidd was stimulated by Huang Feng, his brain turned a little faster.


    "Okay." After hesitating for a while, the senior executive of the People''s Automobile Nodded and agreed, then looked at Huang Feng and said: "Mr. Huang, we accepted the test you proposed, but no matter what the final result is, I believe This matter will not affect the harmony between our two companies."


    "That''s natural." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    What the two of them said were all on the scene. After all, there are so many reporters and other automakers, and as for what they think in their hearts, I am afraid that only they themselves know.


    When many reporters saw the public car undergoing the test, they were immediately excited and got up. However, many people were still worried about Huang Feng. Most of these reporters were from China. How do you say, Huang Feng¡¯s " "Space Auto" is also China''s car brand, while the public is a foreign brand. In terms of personal feelings, they are definitely willing to see "Space Auto" win.


    However, they are all professional reporters in this industry, and they naturally know about civilian cars. Although there are domestically-produced cars that are completely independently developed in China, they are still a bit worse than civilian cars in terms of performance, especially safety. Cut.


    Therefore, these reporters do not believe that this "space-time car" that popped up suddenly will outperform the public car in terms of safety.


    "Master Kidd, if our''Timespace Car'' wins this competition, you will stand at the door of the exhibition tomorrow and tell everyone, how is the People''s Car as good as Spacetime Car?" Huang Feng said, this is totally evil. Interesting.


    "You can''t win!" Kidd said viciously.


    "This is not necessarily true, just say, dare you dare to agree." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, I promise!" Kidd said without thinking: "If you lose, so will you!"


    Kidd obviously didn''t think the people would lose. This time, even the high-level people did not come out to stop Kidd, because he thought the same as Kidd and didn''t think the people would lose.


    "Okay, no problem!" Huang Feng also readily agreed.


    Then, this presentation came to an end ahead of schedule. Tang Jie''s explanation of "Time and Space Vehicle" has not been finished yet, but it is not important anymore, because with this test, it is more than dryly saying the numbers. A lot, if "Time and Space Vehicle" wins the people, then, without Tang Jie''s introduction, "Time and Space Vehicle" will instantly become famous and win the trust of many people.


    And if "Time and Space Vehicle" loses this competition, no one will believe it even if Tang Jie tells Time and Space Vehicle as a flower. Therefore, with this competition, there is no need for Tang Jie to introduce too much. Up.


    "Huang Feng, are you sure of this competition?" What Huang Feng didn''t expect was that the official who came to the scene of the magic capital actually walked to him and asked.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s fine if you have it." The official said: "In any case, your car is also independently developed by China Huaxia, without using foreign technology. I still hope you can win, so that foreigners can know that we Huaxia people You can also build your own car, and it''s not worse than theirs!"


    Obviously, this official estimated that he had never seen the proud faces of foreign automakers before, and he was suffocating in his heart, but from his words, Huang Feng also heard that he did not seem to have any confidence in his car.


    However, it¡¯s no wonder that he has never seen his own car, Huaxia¡¯s car, in the past, the performance is indeed incomparable with foreign ones, so it is normal for him not to believe in Huangfeng car, after all, Huang Feng''s car has not been sold on a large scale, and not many people know it.


    "In this competition, if you win, I will let the subordinate departments buy your car only when buying cars in the future," the official said.


    "Okay, it''s a deal!" Huang Feng said, which is obviously good news for him.


    Although Huang Feng has the above relationship, this will not allow all the government agencies below to buy his car. After all, those people also have their own considerations, and the top bosses cannot do it for Isn¡¯t it necessary to publish a document for your own matter?


    Therefore, for some things, Huang Feng and the others need to work hard and strive for it, but now, it is obviously a good start.


    The presentation ended ahead of schedule. Everyone left the hall and came to the wide field outside. There was a professional racing track for testing and competition between the two companies. There was no problem at all.


    The cars of the people and the time and space were all driven to the scene at this time. As for other people, they also came here at this time, including officials from the magic city, other car manufacturers, and those who are not too troubled to watch the excitement. Reporter, everyone is waiting for the start of the two trials.


    Because it is safer than the test car, the speed of the car must be very fast at that time, and it is impossible to control it with a real person. It is too dangerous. Therefore, there are staff on site to operate so that the car can automatically follow a fixed direction. drive.

 1694 Chapter 1694

    Kidd looked at Huang Feng not far in front of him, and sneered in his heart. He was about to tear him down soon, and his reputation would be discredited by that time. He must be very flustered now, he must be in trouble. Be calm, right?


    Thinking of Huang Feng''s embarrassment, Kidd smiled triumphantly.


    "Master Kidd, do you know the man named Huang Feng?" At this time, the senior management of the People''s Automobile looked at Huang Feng, who was still calm, and whispered to Kidd.


    "Of course, that guy is a bastard, I can''t wait to kill him!" Kidd said.


    "Master Kidd, Shen Yan, Shen Yan, there are reporters here, and if they hear it, it will be troublesome." The senior executive of the public car looked at the reporter who was not far away and quickly reminded Kidd, if After being heard by those reporters, I don''t know what they will write.


    Kidd snorted twice, and said nothing. Obviously, he didn''t want to be heard by those reporters.


    "Master Kidd, how do I feel that Huang Feng seems to be very confident? Is his car really better than ours?" The senior executive of the public car looked at Huang Feng who was not far away, and felt that Not down to earth.


    "He was pretending!" Kidd looked at Huang Feng and said, "How could his car be better than ours? It''s impossible! He must be panicked now, he didn''t expect that we really The meeting promised him to compete. It is estimated that he has regretted his death now and will be ashamed in front of so many reporters later."


    When Kidd thought about it, Huang Feng¡¯s previous competition was completely frightening himself, because he had previously questioned their company¡¯s data fraud, and he was definitely unwilling to accept this. So, it¡¯s like bombing himself to let himself know the difficulties. And retreat.


    However, Huang Feng must have never expected that he would agree so happily, he must regret it now?


    Kidd wanted to laugh, but there were still a lot of people around, so he had to hold it back, but from the expression on his face, he could also tell that he was in a good mood.


    "Is that so?" The senior executive of the People''s Car looked at Huang Feng, and then whispered: "Why don''t I feel like it."


    "That''s because he is good at acting, don''t forget, he is still an actor!" Kidd said: "This acting is not difficult for him."


    "I hope so." The senior of the People''s Automobile said.


    When the senior executives of the People''s Automobile and Kidd were chatting, the staff below had already completed the operation, and the test will be officially started soon.


    There was no objection from both sides, and the officials at the scene of the Magic Capital announced the official start of the competition.


    As a result, the two cars below moved and both began to accelerate. Everyone at the scene watched attentively as the two cars arrived below.


    "How is it possible? Then the''Space Car'' accelerates faster than the''People''s Car''?" Someone soon discovered that something was wrong and said in surprise.


    "That''s true!" Another person found out, and said with the same surprise: "Although the''People''s Car'' is not top-notch in terms of fast acceleration, it is definitely not bad. This''Time and Space Car'' is actually better than it. fast?"


    The people watching above were all talking about it, but the high-level people of the public car and Kidd''s face were a bit ugly. They didn''t expect that the car had not collided with each other, and their car would lose first.


    "Huh, we are not speeding up, it''s nothing at all." Kidd said.


    The executive of the ethnic car next to him nodded, but the worried look on his face became more obvious.


    In fact, thinking about it, he also thinks this matter is a bit weird. If Huang Feng wants to prove that their car is crashworthy, he can carry out crash tests in the laboratory. There is no need to compare with his company''s car.


    However, Huang Feng just proposed to compete. Obviously, this should not be what Kidd said, just to blow them up.


    "Could it be that he is really sure to win?" Huang Feng, whose face remained unchanged, muttered in his heart, the senior executive of the People''s Automobile.


    While everyone was thinking about it, the two cars below smashed into each other severely after being fully accelerated. Only a sound of "bumping" was heard. The space-time company''s car just hit the original earthquake, and then stopped. , As for the public car, it was directly overturned by the space-time car. It was really overturned. The car rolled on the ground a few times, and finally stopped.


    The faces of the executives of the public company and Kidd were already very ugly at this time, but at this time, other people obviously did not take into account their feelings. Everyone went down from the stands, preparing to take a closer look at the two cars. Happening.


    The executives of the People''s Car and Kidd, although their faces were ugly, but they had no choice but to follow, and they wanted to see the final situation.


    When they got to the bottom, everyone took a breath after seeing the situation clearly, and their eyes were full of shock.


    Because, at this time, the situation of the two cars is really very different. Not only did the public car roll over, but the front hood was directly flattened, one of the car¡¯s tires fell off, and the body was deformed. , And the front row of the car, because of the huge impact force, the space has become smaller. Although the airbag has been opened, it seems that the effect is not very good. At this time, the dummy inside has been fragmented. Obviously, in the just now During the collision, he was seriously injured. If this were replaced by a real person, it would be either death or the result of serious injury.


    The space-time car is another scene. There was no overturning before, and the car did not show a large area of ??damage, just a few more scratches. Because of the huge impact, the airbag was also opened, but inside The human dummy did nothing, and sat in it upright.


    After seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. You must know that the speed of the two cars just exceeded two hundred. At this speed, the appearance of the people''s car is not surprising, it is theirs. The car will also be the result.


    However, what is really surprising is that Space-time Car is not damaged, and there is no "people" in it. This is really surprising.


    Both the executives of the People¡¯s Car and Kidd¡¯s expressions at this time were ugly to the extreme, especially when the surrounding reporters took photos of the two cars and took them again, which made them feel even more like swallowing one. Disgusting as flies.


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible." The people around were amazed.


    You must know that if the speed of the car is less than 100, the collision may cause large-scale damage to the car. Just now, the speed of the two cars has exceeded 200. You can imagine the consequences of the collision. Although the damage is serious, but, if compared with other companies, the performance of the public car is already very good.


    However, compared with the time-space car, the people¡¯s car now fell short of the wind. This is not a heavyweight at all. One is like an ant and the other is like an elephant. The elephant kills the ant without any effort. The gap is too obvious.


    "How is it? Master Kidd, do you still think our company¡¯s previous data is fraudulent?" Huang Feng came to Kidd¡¯s face and asked, while the reporters snapped at the two of them and moved Kidd¡¯s side. The high-level of the ethnic car in China was also photographed, which made the other party very embarrassed.


    The high-level person at the People''s Automobile is very regretful now. Why did he have a brain cramp just now, so he agreed to compete with Huang Feng?This is all for yourself to trouble yourself.


    Without this test, even if the quality and safety of the car of Space-time Company is really wrong, but the impact on the company''s car must not be as great as it is now. At that time, the empty car will affect the entire automobile industry, but alone Target yourself.


    Now, it¡¯s obviously different. When people hear about the safety of Space-time Auto, they will say that it completely crushes the existence of national cars, instead of comparing Space-time Auto with cars of other companies. In the future, Your company''s car will always exist as a negative teaching material.


    Kidd was asked by Huang Feng, his face turned from white to red, and his eyes burst into flames, but there was nothing to do with Huang Feng, because in the test just now, as long as he was not blind, he could tell. , Time and Space Auto defeated the People''s Auto, even if they did not admit it, it was useless.


    "How is it possible, how could he have developed such a good car? Fake, it must be a fake!" Kidd roared in his heart, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Master Kidd, don''t forget what you promised before. I look forward to Master Kidd''s performance tomorrow." Huang Feng continued to attack.


    "Huang Feng, don''t be too early! Let''s go and see!" Kidd finally couldn''t help it, even in front of reporters, he didn''t hide his thoughts anymore.


    "That''s fine, I''ll wait." Huang Feng said.


    "Humph!" Kidd yelled coldly, waved his hand, and left. Now he has lost. What he said is useless, and he doesn''t have the confidence. No matter how much he said, it is just to make others laugh. It is better to leave immediately. Here.


    Kidd, who was angry in his heart, thought that the people he contacted yesterday should be about to arrive, and he immediately felt relieved. He turned around and looked at Huang Feng, who was surrounded by the crowd. He sneered and said to himself: "Satisfaction, although Be proud, you don''t have a few days to live!"


    After that, Kidd did not stay and left this shameful place in strides.


    However, Huang Feng was surrounded by everyone at this time. There were reporters and other auto manufacturers. Everyone was very curious about Huang Feng''s car and what kind of car it was.

 1695 Chapter 1695

    Before, Tang Jie had actually introduced more than half of the time and space car, but at that time, everyone did not believe Tang Jie''s words, so naturally they were not serious.


    And now, when it is confirmed that what Tang Jie said before is true, they have a greater interest in Space-time Auto, so they want to know more about Space-time Auto.


    Especially those reporters. They came here to report on the latest cars of various automakers. Suddenly, a "space-time car" emerged. The technology is still ahead of other automakers. More importantly, this is still a Of course, all domestic automakers are more interested.


    Among these reporters, most of them are reporters from China. Many of them have been in this industry for a long time. Naturally, they know a lot about this industry. They also know better than ordinary people that domestic cars are in front of foreign cars and even joint venture cars. How unbearable, the technical performance, there is no way to compare it, even if they are reporters, even if they want to find a point to blow a domestic car, it is difficult to do.


    In the usual car exhibitions like this, they can only interview foreign automakers with envy, and domestic cars do not have much say here, and they are not paid attention to.


    And now, today, this situation has finally changed. Huang Feng, the man who created a miracle in the movie market before, is still playing around when it comes to the car market. His "space-time car" is used in many famous cars. The sudden emergence of the Chinese army quickly defeated other cars, including those well-known foreign brands, and became the focus of everyone.


    Because of this, these reporters are even more excited than Huang Feng himself. They can finally interview their own country¡¯s cars, so they don¡¯t have to envy other people¡¯s cars. Even many reporters have already thought of all the beautiful words in their hearts. Prepare to praise Space-time Automobile in subsequent reports.


    Because they have already decided that the goals and points of the report for this exhibition will mainly focus on Space-time Cars, rather than the previous foreign cars or joint venture cars. Therefore, they now need to know more about Space-Time Cars. , The more news the better.


    Because of this, these reporters were so excited one by one, holding the microphones, surrounded Huang Feng and Tang Jie, and they were asked one question after another. Both Huang Feng and Tang Jie even listened to them. It is not clear what question these people are asking.


    "Be quiet, be quiet." Huang Feng waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and even secretly used his internal force to shake the reporters around him a little bit. These reporters were too crazy, and Huang Feng couldn''t bear it. live.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, many reporters calmed down slightly, all staring at Huang Feng, wanting to see what he said. Every sentence Huang Feng said now is very useful information to him.


    "Everyone, I was interrupted by someone who was not polite. Our President Tang hasn¡¯t finished the introduction of our company¡¯s car. Let him continue the introduction. If you are interested, you can listen to it. Of course, if someone If you don¡¯t believe Mr. Tang, you can put it forward, but I think it¡¯s better after Mr. Tang finishes it.¡± Huang Feng said.


    "No problem, no problem, Mr. Tang, please continue."


    "That''s it, I blame the guy just now, he was not polite at all, and disturbed others."


    Many reporters said one after another. Obviously, they all want to know more information about Space-time Vehicle. Kidd, the person who disturbed Tang Jie before, naturally made everyone dislike.


    Other car manufacturers also showed interest. They are also very interested in this "space-time car". They have a foreboding that this, the "space-time car" that suddenly emerged in a dark horse posture will It will be their strong opponent in the future, so he needs to know more information about this company now so that he can better cope with the space-time car in the future.


    The most embarrassing thing now is the high-level of the public car. What just happened is like a nightmare for their public car. Space-time car is only stepping on their corpses to get such great attention. Yes, I don''t know why my brain twitched just now, and I actually recognized that Kidd''s words, I knew that the guy usually does things that are very unreliable when I see everyone.


    It¡¯s better now. I lost the competition and I¡¯m ashamed. Kidd can leave as soon as he did. I don''t know what the reporters at the scene will write.


    Therefore, the senior executives of the People''s Automobile can only stay here in embarrassment. At the same time, he is also very interested in Space-Time Automobile and wants to know more about the situation. The reason why he suffered before was because he did not understand his opponents. The situation is just listening to what Kidd said, so in the end it suffered.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Tang Jie didn''t feel any nervousness anymore this time, because the test just now explained the problem very well. The car produced by his company is not bad, even very good!Thinking that these guys didn''t believe in themselves just now, but now they are looking at him expectantly, Tang Jie has a feeling of exuberance, and even the whole person has become more confident.


    Tang Jie looked at the crowd and smiled and said, "Actually, what I want to say is almost the same as what I just said, but there is only one last thing left."


    Everyone pricked their ears, wanting to hear what Tang Jie would say last.


    "This last point, that''s the killer of our company, what I said before, in front of this last point, nothing!" Tang Jie said.


    There was a buzzing sound immediately below, with surprise and suspicion on his face. You know, Tang Jie just introduced those, it is already amazing. All data must be ahead of other brands of cars, although many are not It is confirmed whether it is true, but in terms of safety, it is indeed better than a public car. This is undeniable.


    But Tang Jie is now saying that in front of the last point, what he said before is not so. This is amazing. Your performance can surpass ours by a lot. Now he says that none of these are. What is it, then what is the car produced by our company?


    Everyone slandered, but they didn''t say anything on the face, waiting for Tang Jie to reveal the final answer.


    Seeing the surprised expressions of the people below, Tang Jie was very satisfied. He said: "I am not exaggerating. You will soon know if what I said is true. This will be a revolutionary change."


    After speaking, Tang Jie signaled that the people below would drive a space-time car over again. However, to Tang Jie and Huang Feng, they were slightly surprised that the model they were driving this time was actually the model they had found before.


    However, Huang Feng and Tang Jie didn''t say anything. After confirming that the model already knew how to operate, they didn''t propose to change.


    In fact, the current model is very shocked. When she just accidentally learned about this feature of this car, she was shocked. She had been a car model many times before, but, I have never seen a car like this.


    So, when she just learned that Tang Jie and the others needed a driver to operate, she volunteered to come up.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng and Tang Jie didn''t mean to replace her, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Everyone, everyone is optimistic, the miracle will happen!" Tang Jie said.


    Some people sneered at Tang Jie''s words, thinking that he was playing mystery. Even if you develop a certain function, there is nothing great. They won''t be behind too much. Is it necessary to exaggerate it?


    However, with Kidd¡¯s lessons learned before, everyone did not speak, wanting to see what the hell was Tang Jie and Time Space Motor doing.


    Seeing Tang Jie nodding to himself, the car model took a deep breath, and then mastered it skillfully.


    Then, in the surprised eyes of everyone on the scene, the space-time car actually flew up. It really flew. There were no cranes around. This car took off on the spot just like a helicopter. To be more relaxed.


    The mouths of everyone at the scene, as the distance between the car and the ground got higher and higher, opened wider and wider. Some people even wiped their eyes subconsciously, wondering if they had misread them.


    But, in fact, everyone at the scene did not misunderstand that the space-time car really flew up, and it was still driving in the air, including starting, accelerating, braking, etc., showing performance and driving on the road. What''s different, it''s as if there is a road invisible to everyone under that car.


    "This, how is this possible?!"


    "I''m not dazzled, am I? That car really flies?"


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible!"


    "This technology has really been researched?"


    After everyone reacted, there was a lot of discussion, but their eyes were staring at the car in the sky, reluctant to leave for a second, and their eyes were full of wonder.


    The reporters were even more direct. They pointed the camera in their hands at the car and kept taking pictures, as if they were handing over papers without money.


    Huang Feng and Tang Jie both looked at each other and smiled with satisfaction. This is exactly the effect they needed. It seems that they should have succeeded.


    After driving in the air for a while, the model proficiently dropped the car to the ground, and when the car hits the ground, a crowd of people surrounded him. He kept watching and didn¡¯t want to let a little detail go. .

 1696 Chapter 1696

    In fact, although the performance of the "Space-Time Car" introduced by Tang Jie is surprising, it is still acceptable to a certain extent. Although the performance of "Space-Time Car" is ahead of other car brands, There are not many leading players. Simply put, in an era, everyone is working hard to catch up. Although it is somewhat difficult, it is not impossible.


    However, this suspension technology is different. It can be said that it is an epoch-making technology, which is far ahead of other auto brands. Those present at this exhibition are all major auto brands at home and abroad. It is impossible to say that the suspension technology has not been studied.


    However, their research is currently still in the design stage, or in other words, still in the laboratory stage. At this time, Huang Feng and the others suddenly came up with mature suspension technology and have already produced a finished car. The gap is too great. Obviously, it''s too huge.


    If all the previous performance data are true, then "Space-Time Auto" may be ahead of other car brands for five or six years, and there is still hope for it.


    However, after this levitation technology came out, the senior executives of many car brands understood in their hearts that it would be impossible to catch up with the technology of "space-time car" in the short term, because this technology alone, " Horizon Auto has been ahead of other auto brands for at least ten or twenty years. The gap is too big to the point of despair.


    At this time, everyone understood why Tang Jie just said that the previous performance data was nothing before this last point. It turned out that Tang Jie didn¡¯t lie. What he said was true. , Although dazzling, but in front of this last point, it is indeed nothing.


    Those Chinese reporters are the most excited at this time. They have been in this industry for many years. They have reported many years of news about the auto industry. Naturally, they understand what is going on in the auto industry and understand " They all know what the emergence of the technology of "Space-time car" means. In fact, car brands in various countries have been studying this suspension technology. Sometimes, they will envy and wonder which country''s car brand will finally complete it. This historic feat.


    However, no matter what they thought, they never thought that this country would be China!In the automotive industry, China Huaxia is far behind other countries, especially countries such as Germany, the United States, and Japan. The development of the automotive industry in China has to be ahead of China for decades. Therefore, they did not dare to imagine that suspension technology would be the first One realizes mass production in China, because that is simply impossible.


    but now!"Time and Space Car" made this impossible possible. If this matter was said by "Time Space Car" himself, then these reporters would definitely not believe it, but now that the real thing is placed in front of them, it is simply They can''t do it, they really did it!


    Some reporters trembled while taking pictures, and some even had wet eyes. For many years, they have been in this industry and have suffered enough. They have always been chasers. They are those responsible for this industry. Journalists are often humiliated and not treated by others.


    However, now because of the emergence of the "space-time car", everything is different. They are no longer the laggards before, they are ahead!Moreover, a lot ahead!Lead to the point where others can only look up!


    "The auto industry is afraid that the sky will change." A veteran old reporter said with red eyes with emotion.


    "Yes, it''s going to change, not only at home, but also abroad. Our Huaxia car finally has hope to go abroad in an upright manner!" Another reporter also said.


    They are not stupid. Few of them are stupid as reporters. Huang Feng¡¯s "Time and Space Vehicle" has suddenly emerged at this exhibition. Afterwards, they will receive attention from all aspects. And because of this incident, "Time and Space" "Automobiles" will surely set off an upsurge in China, because to a certain extent, "space-time cars" is the pride of the nation, and the pride of Chinese people will surely be hailed in China, and these reporters will also appreciate this. "Time and Space Cars" give a boost, which they will definitely do.


    And because of the suspension technology and the previous performance indicators, it will not be too surprising for the "space-time car" to go abroad. It will even be a normal thing, and this time Going abroad is not the same as the previous Huaxia cars. This time, I walked out completely with a domineering attitude. In other countries, it will also be welcomed.


    "It''s not easy. After so many years, China Huaxia finally has such a magic car." Another reporter said.


    "Yes, the sacred car, this''space-time car'' is politely rated as a sacred car, no, today I must make a special report for this car, introduce it in detail, and let everyone know it!"


    "Yes, I want to write too!"


    "Count me in!"


    Many Huaxia reporters responded. They were excited at this time, and it was very difficult to write a few million words immediately to praise "Time and Space Car". In their opinion, even a few million words are not enough. To express your excitement.


    The reporters of Huaxia are excited, and those foreign reporters are a little bit jealous and hated. Usually, they are the protagonists in such exhibitions. The reporters of Huaxia can only follow, and there will not be many chances to ask questions. , Who makes Huaxia''s car useless?


    However, this time, this "space-time car" that did not know where it came from has changed everything, and the identities of the two parties have been reversed. Huaxia people suddenly became the center of this exhibition, the focus of attention, incidentally It also improved China''s reporter status.


    "What the hell, aren''t domestic automakers always studying levitation technology? How can a Huaxia company research it first?"


    "That is, Huaxia''s technology is lagging behind ours. Why can they develop this technology first?"


    "Those damn car manufacturers have put the country to shame, they should all kill themselves!"


    One by one foreign reporters were indignant, but they didn''t dare to stop at the slightest in their hands. They slapped the "time-space car". They are reporters, even if they are upset, they must remember their purpose of coming here. And the mission, you can¡¯t just ignore such a big news because of your personal feelings.


    These reporters also understand that if they don¡¯t report, there will be other reporters. After today, China¡¯s "Spacetime Car" can make news about floating cars, and it will spread all over the world. This is impossible to hide. If they don¡¯t report on the live news, it would be their negligence. What awaits them will be blamed by their boss.


    Other auto manufacturers have different feelings in their hearts, but most of them are unbelievable and jealous, even for China''s automakers. After all, Huangfeng''s "Time and Space Vehicles" will definitely give priority to the domestic market. Therefore, China¡¯s automakers will bear the brunt of Huangfeng¡¯s "Time and Space Vehicles" opponents, and they don''t think their cars have any resistance in front of "Time and Space Vehicles."


    Therefore, their hearts are bitter, even jealous, but it is useless.


    However, many of them quickly figured it out. Anyway, even if there is no "space-time car", the domestic car market is mostly occupied by foreign cars. What they can own is only a small market. Therefore, in fact, Huangfeng''s cars occupy the domestic market and have limited influence on them.


    Moreover, if Huang Feng¡¯s ¡°time-space car¡± mobilizes the national sentiment in the country, it will give the Chinese people a seed. If China Motors has risen, and it is more proud to use China Motors, then it is still the same for other China car manufacturers. A great thing.


    Therefore, after figuring it out, everyone understood their ideas and congratulated Huang Feng and Tang Jie one after another.


    And those foreign automakers don¡¯t have such a mood now. The Huaxia Motors, which they have not been paying attention to before, has unexpectedly emerged such a monster, such a strong opponent. They have already foreseen that, I am afraid, There will be markets all over the world, and the battle for the market is about to start, and their opponents, "Time and Space Vehicles" are coming fiercely. These car manufacturers have a heavy heart, and they don''t know whether they can block the attack of "Time and Space Vehicles".


    And now the most bitter thing in my heart is the senior level of People¡¯s Automobile. When he saw the "Time and Space Car" flying up, he felt a kind of huge frustration. Before thinking about it, he actually wanted to interact with the "Time and Space Car". "As soon as he competed, he felt a sense of amusement. Only now did he know that the two sides are not in the same heavyweight class at all, and the other side is too far ahead of him.


    "This is a strong opponent." The senior executive of the People''s Car said to himself, and then he frowned, because he knew that there must be some festival between Huang Feng and Kidd, as opposed to, Huang Feng must have no good feelings about People''s Automobiles. In this way, cooperation between the two parties will be very difficult. Originally, he thought to discuss with Huang Feng and arrange for his company¡¯s people to go to "Time and Space Automobile" to conduct inspections. Learning, but, now it seems, it may be difficult.


    "Hey, headaches, Kidd''s virtue has caused troubles everywhere in the country. I didn''t expect that this person would provoke such a horror after he went abroad." The senior executive of the public car muttered to himself, his brows were deeply frowned. Up.

 1697 Chapter 1697

    Huang Feng naturally has no thoughts now, thinking about people¡¯s cars, thinking about Kidd, because he was once again surrounded at this time. This time around him, it is not just the reporters, but the country. Foreign auto manufacturers are also surrounding him, wanting to get in touch with him more and get closer.


    The Modu officials even said on the spot that he would arrange subordinate units so that when purchasing cars in the future, they would only choose the "space-time car" family.


    Huang Feng is naturally very satisfied with this news. Although his goal is the stars and the sea, the first thing to do is to occupy the domestic market first, and if he can get some government orders, it will be beneficial to the company''s development. It is very helpful. You can see from the public car, they are taking this route.


    In fact, as far as Huang Feng knows, people''s cars are not the best sold in their own country, compared to many other cars. However, in China, he is the best-selling car because They chose this route and succeeded in doing it. That''s why they have the current situation.


    Huang Feng also wants to take this route now. Although it is not exactly the same, it is basically the same. Therefore, now with the promise of the official of the magic city, Huang Feng is very happy, and he also knows , His current biggest competitor is the people, and the previous competition was still very good for him. It was a direct collision of two car brands, and he was a complete victory. In the future, consumers will When buying a car, this is a very worthy reference.


    "Speaking of it, I have to thank Kidd." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that Kidd jumped out impatiently, and it¡¯s really hard for him to go straight to the people¡¯s car. In that case, although his car can also cause some sensation, the effect is definitely worse than it is now. Is it better to win the competition directly in the competition?


    If Kidd knew that Huang Feng was still thanking him, he wouldn''t know if he would vomit blood with anger.


    However, everyone didn¡¯t know if Kidd vomited blood. However, the senior management of the People''s Car was about to vomit blood. He also heard the promise made by the official of the Demon Capital to Huang Feng. You must know that the other party had always used himself before. The company¡¯s car is now directly re-elected as Huangfeng¡¯s "Time-space Car", which is obviously not good news for my company.


    What''s even more frightening is that the senior management of People''s Automobile has already foreseen that this incident is just the beginning. After that, more departments will purchase "space-time cars" instead of their national cars.


    Although I lost the test just now, the senior executives of People''s Cars did not care too much. However, it seems that the impact is still great. People in government departments generally do not consider the cost performance when purchasing cars. Yes, what they are most after is often safety, and now, in comparison of safety, the "space-time car" completely beats its own public car, what will the other party think?You can know the consequences if you think about the choices you make.


    "Damn it, that bastard Kidd was pitted to death!" said the senior of the public car.


    If it weren¡¯t for the previous competition, even if the performance of Space-time car was good, but their public car can also be used for public relations, the final result may not necessarily be their own loss.


    But now, with that test, I have given others an intuitive judgment. In this way, no matter how much I explain, it will be futile. Facts are better than eloquence. Everyone knows that no matter how many words are said, they are not as good as facts. The ones that come are more convincing.


    The senior officials of the People''s Motor Vehicles can¡¯t wait to kill Kidd now, and a mouthful of old blood will squirt out. Fortunately, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention now is on Huang Feng and Tang Jie. No one is coming to trouble him. Otherwise, He may spurt blood directly.


    In the second half of the exhibition, Huang Feng and Tang Jie became the focus of the audience. The reporters¡¯ questions were asked of these two people. Although other auto manufacturers were dissatisfied, they had nothing to do. Who makes their car inferior to Huang Feng''s car?


    It took a long time for Huang Feng and Tang Jie to get rid of the entanglement of the reporters. They said what they should say and did what they should do. Now we will see how the market reacted after the information was exposed. .


    And the speed of these reporters is not covered. After leaving the exhibition site, they rushed back one by one, wrote the manuscript, and then reviewed it to the editor-in-chief above, hoping to send it out as soon as possible. This is also explosive news, and there will definitely be many media reports. If you are late, you will be behind.


    After the editors of those media repeatedly confirmed the news, they immediately agreed and sent the news. If such news were delayed, it would be a great loss.


    Therefore, before noon, the latest news of the exhibition was reported on one website after another. Of course, in these news, "Spacetime Car" is definitely the most important point. As for the introduction of "Time and Space Vehicles", as for other car manufacturers, they have been taken in one stroke, and no one has written about it in depth.


    Of course, there is one exception, and that is Civic Motors. However, the senior level of Civic Motors does not want such an accident or more reports. They even think that it is best for those reporters to forget them.


    It is a pity that these reporters did not forget them. They are the auto manufacturers with the most reports besides "Time and Space Motors", but they will definitely not like the content of the reports, because they are all about that test. There are videos and texts, and the introduction is very detailed, and even the cause and effect of this incident are there.


    Seeing such a report, the senior management of People''s Automobile directly sprayed out the old blood that had been enduring before, and his face was pale. He has realized that the company''s crisis is coming!


    In fact, there are still a lot of people who pay attention to this car exhibition, especially those domestic car enthusiasts, who are paying close attention to them. Some even have already bought tickets to go to the scene tomorrow. After all, this level The car exhibition in China is rare in China. How can they want to miss it?


    "Lao Wang, are the tickets ready? Let''s go together tomorrow?" In a certain car group, someone said: "Who else is going to the scene tomorrow? Everyone."


    "I am coming too."


    "I have also bought the ticket. Hey, I heard that the new version of the People''s Car this time is very good. I want to check it out."


    "Defeng Motor also has a good car to be interviewed. It should also appear at the auto show. I don''t know if I can see it tomorrow."


    In this group, they all like cars and they have more research on cars. Therefore, there are still many people who want to go to the scene at this level of exhibition.


    "In other words, there should be the latest news about the auto show on the Internet? I don''t know if there are any cars that make people''s eyes appear this time."


    "It should be coming soon. There are not many opportunities for this level of auto show to be carried out in China. Those reporters will not miss it."


    Everyone obviously wants to understand the situation there before going to the scene, and luckily they have a goal when they go tomorrow.


    "Damn!"


    Suddenly, someone posted such a sentence in the group and added more than a dozen shocked expressions.


    "Little Feifei, what''s wrong with you? Excited?"


    "Isn''t it because my sister-in-law didn''t let you go to the scene? Then you would be miserable, hehe."


    Someone joked immediately.


    "No, something big happened online!" The man replied again.


    "What major event shocked you like this?"


    "Hurry up and take a look. It''s really a big deal, it''s about this auto show." The man said.


    "Regarding the auto show, is there any company that has launched a good new model?"


    "Yes, there is a company that has launched a good new model. No, their company''s car can no longer be described by the word''good''." The person said.


    "What is going on? Is it true that the first genius work came out?"


    "Damn it!" At this time, another person spoke, also adding a lot of shocked emojis.


    "Something big happened online! Go and see!"


    ......


    The people who discussed before were all stunned. What happened, how did they react like this one by one, could something really happen?Could it be that which foreign automobile company has developed a dazzling new car?


    However, I have never seen them perform like this in the past. Everyone is a senior car enthusiast and knows a lot about cars. The average new car is not suitable for them, let alone let them have this kind of performance. .


    "Damn! Something happened online!"


    "It''s really a big deal!"


    One by one, speaking in the group, the people who spoke before, even discovered that among these people who are speaking now, there are people who have dived for thousands of years, and even they have appeared to speak, and what they said to those people All the same, it can be seen that something amazing has indeed happened.


    As a result, people who didn''t know what it was, quickly went online to check it out, and when they saw the online report, they returned to the group and said the same words as the previous ones.


    "Damn! What happened online! This is going to change!"


    One by one, people went to watch the news, and more and more people were aware of this matter. This news was spreading faster and faster. At the beginning, car enthusiasts who were only concerned about the auto show information were spreading this matter, but , Soon, this incident reached the ears of ordinary people, and then, like a virus, it spread quickly and spread quickly throughout the country.


    I rely on!Something really happened online!

 1698 Chapter 1698 Cant Wait

    Yes, something really happened online, and this incident directly shocked everyone who saw this news.


    In the past, in people''s impression, domestically-made cars were synonymous with cheap cars, and they were garbage, and very few people bought them.


    However, this time is different. At an exhibition of this level, a domestic automobile company unexpectedly emerged. It was not only in a head-to-head competition with People''s Cars, but also completely crushed its opponents.


    More importantly, this domestic car is actually designed with a suspension car that is only found in some sci-fi movies. You must know that this is something that foreign automakers can¡¯t do. Now it is actually a domestically produced car. The car did it, which is really shocking.


    And after the shock, it was just like and proud, yes, it was pride. In the past, it was said that China couldn''t produce good cars by itself?Regardless of whether it is a foreigner or a domestic one, it is basically the same. The difference is that foreigners have a mentality of ridicule and watching the excitement, while domestic people have a mentality of indisputability. In fact, people in China still hope that China can produce good domestic cars by itself.


    It¡¯s just that, in the past, such a wish was out of reach. After all, the domestic automobile industry has been behind foreign countries for decades, and it is too late to develop. It is not bad to be able to reach this level. Moreover, foreign companies are also It is not easy to sell good technology to the country. In this case, it is even more difficult to catch up with others.


    Therefore, the people of Huaxia can only think about it in their hearts and surpass other people''s ideas. However, now, this company called "Time Auto" has helped them realize this dream. They could only think in their hearts before. They actually did it, and they did it very beautifully, because Shikong Motors is no longer as simple as catching up with foreign cars. It has now directly completed the surpass. The cars produced by the "Timespace Automobile" company, It has surpassed foreign cars in all aspects. This is definitely a feat, not to mention that Space-time Auto has also done what other auto companies can''t do, producing suspension cars!


    Therefore, for a time, national pride emerged spontaneously. Everyone admired and liked this "space-time car" company. Then, they began to want to understand the company.


    And those reporters did not let everyone down. In these reports, there were also many reports on the "Time Space Auto" company, including the time he was founded, who the boss is, his goals and various models, etc. Although because of time, they don¡¯t know much about the "Space-Time Automobile" company in detail, but one thing is certain, that is, the owner of this company is Huang Feng. It was during this time that it was very popular." The boss of Time Space Entertainment, the boss of these two companies is the same person!


    After knowing the news, everyone exploded. Originally, "Time Space Entertainment" launched so many good movies at once, which has already attracted the attention of the public. And Huang Feng, the boss of this company, personally starred in the movies, even more popular. The most attention.


    And now, the company that produces the "sacred car" that foreign automakers can''t produce is actually driven by Huang Feng. This makes everyone admire Huang Feng while marveling at Huang Feng''s strong ability. At the same time, many people even think that Huang Feng is the hero of the nation.


    And because of this news, Huang Feng¡¯s "Time and Space Entertainment" launched a few movies, which actually set off a wave of watching. People use this action to support Huang Feng and support his work for domestic cars. Contribution, this is what Huang Feng himself did not expect.


    "It''s not easy. After so many years, our China has finally produced a car that is better than foreigners." It''s the same group as before, and everyone in the group already knows about the "Space-Time Automobile" company.


    "Yes, in the past such exhibitions, our domestically-produced cars were used as foils. This time we finally became the protagonist, so proud!"


    "Yes, this''space-time car'' really gives us a face, I have decided, and I will be the company''s iron fan in the future."


    "Count me in!"


    "me too!"


    "No, I can''t wait anymore. I''m going to the scene now. I want to see the real car as soon as possible!" someone said impatiently.


    "Yes, I will go right away too, I can''t wait for a second!"


    "And I!"


    "Hey, Lao Li, didn''t you say that your wife didn''t let you go?"


    "Wife, such a sacred car, if you can''t see it for the first time, it will be a lifelong regret. At this time, what kind of wife does it matter? I''m going to book this exhibition! It''s a big deal to come back and kneel on the washboard."


    "Yes, I have to go if I say anything this time, and I will book the tickets immediately, hoping to catch up."


    Some people who couldn''t go there before, at this time, all changed their minds. If they don''t go to the exhibition like in the past, it''s a pity, but there is nothing to do, just go again next time.


    However, this exhibition is obviously different. If they don''t go this time, it will be their lifelong regret. For whatever reason, they can''t stop them from going to the auto show!


    As a result, everyone moved out one after another. They knew that in this circle, there are still many people who like cars, but they are not the only ones in this group, they are so eager to go to the scene to see the car, others must be the same So, if it¡¯s late, it¡¯s impossible to get in, especially those who just decided to go, they¡¯re afraid they won¡¯t be able to buy tickets at all.


    The facts have proved that these people¡¯s concerns are justified, because the overwhelming coverage of the exhibition on the Internet is now not only reported by the auto industry media, but other mainstream media are also reporting on this matter, so, There are many people who know, and there are also many people who are interested.


    A lot of people want to go to the site, and take a look at this sacred car for the first time. Otherwise, it will be their regret. Therefore, although ordinary tourists will not be able to enter the exhibition site the next day, but at noon that day At that time, there were already people queuing at the gate of the exhibition. These people even brought food, tents, etc., obviously not planning to leave. These people are real car enthusiasts and can''t wait for a second.


    The tickets for this exhibition were not sold out before. It was just that when the report about "Spacetime Car" came out, the ticketing system suddenly became busy. The remaining tickets before, in less than half an hour, It was all sold out, and it seems that the scalpers have not even fully reacted to it, it is too hot.


    The organizers were naturally very happy. They quickly added some tickets to meet the needs of outsiders. It can be imagined that tomorrow, when the exhibition will officially let ordinary tourists in, the tickets will definitely be available. Not enough to sell.


    Of course, the organizer also knows who has given the most credit this time, so they are very polite to everyone on and off Space Motor, and when they know that the booth of Space Motor is in a remote corner, they immediately do it. After the adjustment, the booth of Space-Time Auto was moved to the middle of the hall. Not only was it the best location, but it was also the largest in area, which gave a lot of "time-space entertainment" face. Moreover, the organizer personally asked Huang Feng Both Tang Jie and Tang Jie apologized for the previous booth.


    The booth was changed. Of course, the model Huang Feng and the others found was also very happy, especially after knowing what kind of car Huang Feng and their car was, she was even more happy. She already had a foreboding that it would be here tomorrow. What kind of hot scene will it be? My own booth will definitely be the busiest and most popular booth tomorrow.


    However, she was happy. The model who had left before was naturally unhappy. To be precise, she regrets now that she is dying, and her intestines are all regretful. Now she knows what kind of car the "Time and Space Motor" company launched. After that, she regretted it, and even wanted to come back again, but Tang Jie refused directly.


    Of course, this model understands what such a car means. This is definitely an epoch-making work, and it will definitely receive the most attention tomorrow. Both ordinary tourists and media reporters will pay attention to this car.


    As a car model of this car, it will definitely be paid attention to. Even being able to be remembered with this car is a great help to their modeling career.


    However, it was such a great opportunity, but he was given up by himself. How could that model not regret it?However, it is useless to regret it anymore. Huang Feng and Tang Jie cannot use her anymore. Even if she hinted that she could not have the money, or even pay for the body, it would not be able to let Huang Feng and Tang Jie both. Take a look.


    "It seems that our product has succeeded." Tang Jie said to Huang Feng with excitement looking at news reports about his company on the Internet.


    Tang Jie has completely regarded himself as a person of "Spacetime Car", and decided to treat this as a place where he will struggle for life in the future. Therefore, he is fully invested in "Spacetime Car" and now sees the development of his company. Very well, of course he is very happy, and very fortunate for his previous choice.


    "It was a success." Huang Feng nodded, "However, this is only the first step. There are still many things we need to do. The first thing to consider is to occupy the domestic automobile market. Although our car is good, However, other automakers are not stupid. They will definitely respond and will not wait to die. Therefore, we will still encounter some troubles in the future."

 1699 Chapter 1699 I was careless

    After experiencing so many things, Huang Feng now is no longer the hairy boy who just came out of campus at the beginning, so it is natural to consider things more comprehensively.


    Although they did achieve a blockbuster this time, and even accidentally competed with the public car, the effect was better than expected, but if, now, they have completely won, it is impossible. Yes, that would be too despised of other automakers.


    Participating in the exhibition this time are some of the top domestic auto manufacturers. These companies can stand out from many companies. Which one is the easy one?This time they saw the magic of their car with their own eyes, and they were amazed that they would never wait to die. In that case, their business would never develop to where it is now.


    And now there are a lot of reports about your company on the Internet. This is mainly because the "time-space car" suddenly appeared and attracted everyone''s attention. What if this craze subsides?How many people will continue to support "Spacetime Car"?Huang Feng doesn''t even know.


    After all, although the technology of levitation cars is advanced, it is aimed at the high-end car market. Ordinary cars naturally do not have this function. In this way, in fact, in the ordinary car market, although they have advantages, they have advantages. It is not so obvious.


    Their technology is advanced and all performances are good. However, other automakers have been occupying the market for many years. With their network of relationships, "Spacetime Cars" just appeared suddenly, trying to break the existing ones. Rules, that is definitely not a simple thing.


    Of course, this is not to say that it is completely impossible. In fact, Huang Feng thinks that the possibility is still very great. After all, how to say, his car performance is better than other brands of cars, and the price is only comparable to ordinary cars. The price of the car is similar, and it is still very competitive.


    What Huang Feng is worried about now is the public relations methods of those auto manufacturers and the methods against themselves!


    Although today¡¯s exhibition, except Kidd, everyone else is kind, but Huang Feng, who has been in the market for a while, certainly understands that these are all appearances. In my heart, maybe those auto manufacturers have already They have thought about various methods against themselves, such as framing, stealing their own company¡¯s car technology, etc. There will be various methods. They don¡¯t care whether these methods are legal or not, but they want to be able to achieve it. Their purpose.


    Therefore, Huang Feng does not dare to be careless now. At the time and space automobile factory, Huang Feng has arranged more security guards for security work. As for the more important research institutes, the guards there are more stringent, not to mention these car manufacturers. Now, even if you come to build an army, you may not be able to conquer there.


    And Huang Feng said this to Tang Jie now, just don''t want him to be confused by this little achievement of the eye, although the situation seems to be very good now, but it is just starting, and it is still far from real success.


    "I know, I was careless." Tang Jie said with some shame.


    Tang Jie is older than Huang Feng. As a result, he has achieved some results. He is a little bit overwhelmed. However, Huang Feng, who is younger than him, thinks more and is more calm. This makes Tang Jie feel more calm. While ashamed, I admire Huang Feng even more in my heart.

 1700 Chapter 1700 The Biggest Advantage

    "In fact, our current situation is indeed good, and we have made a good start. Next, as long as we are stable and stable, and there are no problems with ourselves, then we can achieve our previous goal and occupy the domestic market within one year. It will not be too difficult. Things." Huang Feng said, he looked at Tang Jie and said: "Don''t forget, our greatest advantage."


    "The biggest advantage?" Tang Jie was a little confused. Isn''t the biggest advantage the suspension technology?


    "Yes, our biggest advantage is not suspension technology, it is only eye-catching, occupying some high-end markets." Huang Feng said: "Our biggest advantage is our nationality, we are Chinese!"


    "Huaxia?" Tang Jie seemed to understand something.


    "Yes, it is this identity that is our greatest advantage." Huang Feng said: "In recent years, the domestic automobile market has been dominated by foreign cars or joint venture cars, although there is a purely domestic car. However, the performance is very average, and it is impossible to get on the stage at all. If this exhibition is not held in China, none of the China Automobile Manufacturers is qualified to participate."


    Tang Jie nodded. What Huang Feng said is not bad. In recent years, domestic automobile production technology has been improving, but the gap with foreign cars is still very large. After all, it has been behind for many years. This is definitely not short. Within time, it is even more difficult for those auto companies that can catch up, especially those foreign auto companies, when they impose technical blockades on the country.


    "Now, the emergence of our company has changed this situation." Huang Feng continued: "The cars we produce are all cars produced by Huaxia people with their own technology. They are real domestic cars, and our various technologies are still good. Be ahead of other automakers, even those abroad. This situation makes it easy for Chinese people to feel proud and proud, and it is also easy to adjust to national self-esteem. Chinese people are psychologically easy to favor us, while domestic The people in the government departments in China may not always be willing to purchase foreign cars all the time. That¡¯s why I said that our identity is our greatest advantage, and we are Chinese!"


    Tang Jie nodded in agreement. In fact, this can be seen from the reactions of the reporters and netizens on the scene this morning. If a foreign automobile manufacturer possesses the suspension technology, the reporters would be very happy, but, It will definitely not be that excited, and on the Internet, it will not cause such a big reaction. At most, those people who usually care about cars will give some surprises.


    However, it is obviously different now. The reporters are very excited, and the netizens on the Internet, whether or not they usually care about car information, are very excited and proud at this time. The mainstream media will also follow the report so actively. , And not only auto-related reporters to report on this matter.


    This is a thing that can greatly enhance national self-esteem, so the outside world will react so fiercely.


    "We are Chinese, and this is our home court, so we have a great advantage here. Therefore, as long as we don¡¯t make any major mistakes and want to occupy the domestic market, the problem is not too big, not to mention we still have some relationships. It can be used.¡± Huang Feng said: ¡°What we really want to care about, and the real challenge, is the foreign market. Horizon Motors can''t always be trapped in the country. It must go abroad. When the time comes, the home of others, we meet The pressure and troubles will certainly not be less. Those people will definitely attack us vigorously. At that time, it will truly test us."


    Whether it is Huang Feng or Tang Jie, obviously they don¡¯t think that their cars can only be sold at home, that is definitely going to go abroad, and it¡¯s not as good as at home in a foreign country. At home, let alone other things, it¡¯s a relationship Regarding the Internet, whether it is Huang Feng or Tang Jie, they are not bad, so the pressure will naturally be less.


    It is different in foreign countries. After all, there will not be their home ground, and those foreign auto manufacturers will not watch Huang Feng and their continuous expansion. Therefore, when the time comes, the pressure will certainly not be small.


    "So, for us, the current achievement is really nothing. At most, it''s just a start. There are still many things waiting for us to do, and many difficulties waiting for us. To overcome." Huang Feng said.


    Automobile as an important industry, let alone those foreign manufacturers, even those foreign government agencies, will not just watch the auto industry in their own country being ruthlessly suppressed by others, so Huang Feng and the others will , Not only have to face the pressure from those automakers, but also withstand the pressure from those government agencies. These pressures are not small when combined.


    "Yes, I know, I was too careless before." After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Tang Jie became even more ashamed. How old is Huang Feng for his imaginary growth. As a result, it seems that things are not as far away as Huang Feng. It''s embarrassing, but Tang Jie is not surprised when he thinks about Huang Feng''s current results.


    "Okay, I said so much, not to criticize you, but to remind you that we still have a lot to do and we must prepare in advance. The more prepared we are, the pressure in the future will The smaller." Huang Feng said.


    "I know that after I go back this time, I will call the company''s senior executives to discuss expansion." Tang Jie said.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "I won''t bother with specific details, you can figure it out."


    Tang Jie nodded and felt Huang Feng''s trust. He was pressured and excited, but, no matter what, the complacency in his heart had completely disappeared.


    Since the afternoon of the same day, more and more car enthusiasts have gathered to the exhibition. By the evening, a lot of people have gathered in the square at the entrance of the exhibition. These people lined up and talked. To heaven, the topics we talked about are all related to the "space-time car". Everyone has an uplifting look on their faces. None of them thought that such a magic car would be complete. Domestically produced, you can''t see the shadow of foreign companies at all. This makes people who have been criticizing the inability of domestically-made cars in the past, but this time they are completely proud of domestically-made cars.


    Although Huang Feng and Tang Jie both thought about it, this completely domestically produced "sacred car" would receive a lot of attention because of their identity as Chinese people, but they did not want to fight, and the attention would be so much. high.


    From noon to night, and then to the next day, the Internet is full of introductions to this car, not to mention, this is completely free to advertise "time and space cars".


    It was the grand occasion of the exhibition site. It was completely beyond the expectations of the two of them, or in other words, beyond the expectations of everyone who paid attention to this matter. From the beginning of news reports, some people came to this side. Although they couldn''t get in yet, they just lined up in the square, and in the morning of the next day, this situation reached its peak.


    It is estimated that there are more than 30,000 people in the square waiting to see the "sacred car". Fortunately, the square is big enough. Otherwise, it would really not be able to bear so many people. Even so, it is still Many people waited around the square because there was no place to stand, looking at the square.


    And because there were too many people gathered, many policemen were arranged to carry out security maintenance. The organizers were really happy and sad to see so many people coming. Naturally, the happy reason is that the more people come, The more they make, the more money they make. You have to know that they all have to charge for entrance fees. And, because of the higher level of this exhibition, the tickets are relatively expensive this time. Many people, they must make a lot of money.


    However, the pain also stems from the fact that there are too many people coming. The exhibition site is not as big as the square. It is certainly impossible to allow so many people to enter at the same time. Finally, after discussing with Huang Feng and Tang Jie for a while, the organizer of the exhibition, It was decided to take out the space-time car separately for the exhibition, and the venue of the exhibition was also composed of two parts: the exhibition center and the square in front of the door.


    Everyone who holds a ticket can enter the Convention and Exhibition Center to watch the space-time car at close range, but there is time now, only about ten minutes, and then they must come out.


    Later, after everyone has watched it, the space-time car will also be driven to the square and displayed outside, especially the display suspended in the air, so that everyone can see clearly.


    Although everyone is dissatisfied that the time is too short, they also know that this is the best result. Fortunately, the organizer is quite reasonable. This time-space car exhibition will last for a week. Those who have tickets can do it again within a week. At that time, the flow of people will be dispersed, and they can spend more time in the exhibition center. The reason for this arrangement today is also because everyone wants to be the first Time to see this car, therefore, will make such a special arrangement.


    Naturally, Huang Feng and Tang Jie did not refuse the organizer¡¯s request. It did no harm to them, because the suspension technology has just been used in mass production. Therefore, the suspension car produced by Space-time Automobile Company is still There are not many. At present, more time for exhibitions is to advertise them. At the same time, it is also to give them some buffer time. When the exhibition is really over, they will officially sell to the outside world.


    Therefore, in the expectation of all the people, the exhibition finally officially started. Some impatient people who had been waiting outside, walked in the first time. Fortunately, there was a queue before, and there were police and security guards. There was no danger, and after these people came in, they all rushed directly to the "space-time car". Obviously, their purpose was very clear, and they all came to the "time-space car".

 1701 Chapter 1701 Excited Yao Wei

    At this time, Huang Feng and Tang Jie were standing on the second floor, looking at the excited people surrounding the "Time and Space Vehicle", and smiles appeared on their faces. Regarding this situation, although they have already I expected it, but when this happened to the two of them, they were still a little excited and excited.


    At this time, I felt excited and excited, even more excited than Huang Feng and Tang Jie. It was the model car. The model name is Yao Wei. He is a college student. Yes, plus I want to earn some living expenses, so I came out to be a part-time model.


    It''s just that she is a part-time job, not a professional model, and she knows relatively few people. Therefore, many times, she can''t accept the live. Because of the high level of this exhibition, naturally she has been in the circle for a long time. Those models have been eyeing them. Those people are experienced and their own conditions are not worse than her, so she naturally has no chance.


    However, she still came in after a lot of setbacks and a lot of effort, just to see if there was a chance, she didn''t have much hope at first, after all, these participating companies have already been selected. The models are all booked, it is difficult to change.


    However, she did not expect that luck would fall from the sky, and there was a model who disliked the location of the other company¡¯s booth. In addition, the other company¡¯s name had never been heard. You must know that the car manufacturers who came to the exhibition this time, except Outside of "Time and Space Auto", which one does not have a strong reputation in the industry?Those are the names of Ruiguaner, so that model has the contempt of contempt, and this kind of behavior angered the top of the other company to change people, and this time, her opportunity came.


    Yao Wei also knows that the other company is not well-known and the booth is not good, but she does not dislike it. For her, participating in such an exhibition is a very happy and fortunate thing in itself. With her qualifications and Contacts, there was no chance to participate, but now with the opportunity, how could she dislike it?Even the other company has no reputation before.


    And Yao Wei thinks more than the previous model. Before she wanted to come, even "Time Space Car" was indeed unfamiliar, but being able to participate in such an exhibition itself shows that this "Time Space Car" The strength of the company is still there, and the connections are definitely not bad, otherwise, it is not qualified to participate in such an exhibition.


    And the reason why Yao Wei hadn¡¯t heard of the name of this company before, when Yao Wei wanted to come, may be because this company has just opened, so it has no reputation. It¡¯s definitely not because of its lack of strength. So, at this time, you can get along It will be good for her in the future, and this will be a personal network resource for her in the future. If she performs well this time, next time "Space-Time Car" participates in the exhibition again, It is very likely that if you contact yourself, you will have another opportunity.


    It¡¯s just that Yao Wei never thought that this previously unknown automobile company would become famous all over the country so quickly, although she thought before that this company had never heard of it before, because it was due to time issues, not strength issues. It is likely to grow stronger in the future, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast, even less than a day.


    Because Yao Wei is the model of "Time Auto" company this time, she will do some introduction to customers or tourists at that time, so she must first understand the performance of this car.


    And when Yao Wei learned about the performance of this car from the staff of ¡°Space-Time Auto¡±, she opened her mouth and looked incredible. She had participated in several auto shows before. The industry is not ignorant, but she has never heard of any car company that can produce such a car.


    Safety, comfort, environmental protection, fuel saving, etc. In all aspects, this car can be proud of the entire industry. To be honest, when Yao Wei learned the data from the staff of the "Time and Space Company", she His first reaction was not to believe it. After all, other automakers are not novices. This "space-time car" had no reputation before. It may have just been established not long ago. Even if it can develop before, it is impossible to start. At that time, it was ahead of other automakers in various data.


    However, Yao Wei did not express her suspicion, even without a sceptical expression on her face. She is not a fool. She could not give up the opportunity she had finally obtained in vain, even if this company is in In her opinion, it seems that she likes to exaggerate. Maybe her strength is not that strong, and she may not have a big development in the future. However, just participating in this exhibition is already a gain for her.


    So even if Yao Wei didn''t believe it, she didn''t act stupidly.


    When the staff of the "Space-Time Automobile" company introduced the biggest advantage of this car, which is also a killer, she was shocked at the time. Then, before she could react, the staff demonstrated it in person, and then , Let her do it too.


    At this time, Yao Wei wakes up, but the shock in her heart has not completely disappeared, and even more shocked than before. The whole person is a bit trance, but she is still very professional in accordance with the previous staff¡¯s order of operation. Came to operate it again and watched the car slowly vacate in the air during her own operation, Yao Wei was both excited and shocked.


    Yao Wei did not expect that the car would actually fly, which means that the previous staff did not lie to her. Then, the data introduced before should also be true, and Yao Wei also realized that this "Time Space Car" is going to be hot in this exhibition, and it may be very hot. As the model of this car, she will of course follow the light and increase a lot of exposure.


    So, that night, Yao Wei didn¡¯t sleep well during the whole night of excitement. When surfing the Internet, all she saw was news about ¡°time-space cars¡±. This has become a universal celebration. It seems that people across the country Are all excited.


    This made Yao Wei even more excited, and at the same time she felt nervous. She knew that the exhibition on the next day would definitely be very exciting, and people from all walks of life would come to visit the scene, and the reporters would not let it go. With such an opportunity, when the time comes, I will be exposed to the spotlight just like this car.


    And the facts proved that Yao Wei¡¯s imagination was not wrong. At the auto show the next day, a large group of people came to the scene, and when the exhibition officially started, when tourists came in, all of them were at the same time. , Rushing to my side, as for the other booths, no one cares at all.


    Because of preparation, even if she was a little nervous, Yao Wei still tried her best to show her best and pose in the most graceful posture. At the same time, she was also introducing this car to the people on the scene, and sometimes she was even more Personally operating this car to fly, watching the exclamation of everyone below, she seems to be more excited than the boss of this company, and even, there is a sense of honor.


    And Yao Wei can also think that those other colleagues must be very envious of her now, especially the one who looked down on the "Time and Space Automobile" company before, and now it is estimated that his intestines will be regretted. Yesterday, when "Time and Space" After the various news about the car was exposed, the colleague came here, apologized constantly, wanted to obtain understanding, and continued to be a model for this booth.


    To be honest, Yao Wei was very nervous at the time. After all, the other party¡¯s conditions were not bad, and he was more professional and experienced than herself. Yao Wei was afraid of the boss of the "Time and Space Motors" company and would forgive him in the end. , Let the other party continue to be the model here, after all, the colleague at the time had already apologized very sincerely and expressed willingness to pay any price.


    However, Yao Wei''s worries did not last long, because the boss of "Time and Space Motors" didn''t even look at his colleague, let alone give him a chance and forgive him, even if his colleague was willing to give anything. The price has no effect.


    This gave Yao Wei a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was also very grateful and very fond of the boss of "Time and Space Motors". After all, the other party finally gave herself this opportunity, and the young boss, Yao Wei Although she has not seen it many times, she always feels that the boss is very calm. Although he is not very old, he is very mature and feels convincing.


    Yao Wei didn¡¯t have many opportunities to talk to the big boss. Although she wanted to talk to the other party and make a relationship, there was no such opportunity. While Yao Wei was disappointed, she didn¡¯t have many other opportunities. Thought, she was still very grateful to the young boss in her heart.


    The excitement of the convention and exhibition center has continued. For a whole day, there will be no fewer people in the convention and exhibition center. If there were no police and security guards outside to maintain order and control the number of people coming in, it would have been too crowded.


    Yao Wei also noticed that among these people, there are quite a few reporters, both domestic and foreign. Obviously, those reporters are unwilling to give up on this important event.


    And throughout the day, Yao Wei did not rest much. Although she was very tired, she still persisted. She knew that this was an opportunity for her. I believe that many of her colleagues were waiting for her to make a fool of herself. It''s good to replace her. She can''t make mistakes and don''t want to be replaced.

 1702 1702 The People in the Room

    "Asshole! Asshole! Huang Feng, you die for me!


    In a room in a luxurious hotel in the magic city, Kidd watched TV. He couldn''t control the anger in his heart about the report of "Time and Space Car", the beautiful words, and the grand occasion of the exhibition center!


    Originally, all of this should belong to the people''s car, to his Kidd!However, that bastard Huangfeng took everything shamelessly, and even, in many reports, it also mentioned that time-space car and the public car, and the time-space car was the winner, and the public car was It became a stepping stone to the opponent''s fame and was nailed to the pillar of shame, which made the top of the public car himself Kidd very unhappy, especially Kidd.


    You know, in these reports, it is said that Kidd first provoked this matter, and in the end he was a complete loser. In this way, his previous behavior would seem very uncomfortable. Ability has become the object of ridicule, so it is not difficult to understand Kidd''s bad mood.


    Seeing the popularity of Huang Feng''s "Time and Space Vehicle", Kidd felt very uncomfortable. He now wished to kill Huang Feng immediately to make his heart more comfortable.


    Thinking of this, he thought of the person he had called before. It has been a few days. The other party should have been in the magic city. Kidd picked up the phone and dialed the other party''s number again.


    But not long after, Kidd hung up the phone contentedly, with crazy smiles in his eyes, watching the picture of Huang Feng posted on TV, he said cruelly to himself: "Huang Feng, you won¡¯t be proud of it for long. , I will let you know that you shouldn''t offend me."


    On the other side, Wu Tian has almost inquired about Huang Feng¡¯s situation. Of course, he can only inquire about some bright things, such as Huang Feng and several daughters in the imperial capital. It seems that those big guys have also appeared, but he has no way of knowing the relationship with Huang Feng. However, there should be a relationship with Huang Feng, but it should not be too deep.


    As for the industries under Huang Feng, Wu Tian also knew about it, and the more he understood, the more shocked Wu Tian was, and the more he understood why his son wanted to learn from Huang Feng. His situation in the past six months, now that he understands Huang Feng¡¯s situation, he is even very curious about Huang Feng¡¯s fate in the past six months. Obviously, Huang Feng must have something secret in the past six months. Otherwise, he is an ordinary person. How could it be possible to achieve such a big achievement in half a year?


    Therefore, even if he knows that Huang Feng may have something to do with the bosses above, Wu Tian is still ready to do something against Huang Feng. One is of course to avenge his son, and the other point is that he is also against Huang Feng now. The situation is very curious, and all people are inadequate. Wu Tian, ??like his son, is also greedy for Huang Feng''s secret.


    However, Wu Tian is obviously smarter than his son and must be cautious. He did not rush to do it, but only after he understood the situation, he prepared to do it. Moreover, he did more preparations than his son. meticulous.


    In the evening, Huang Feng and Tang Jie became the busiest and most popular people. Because of the great success of this auto show, the two of them have now received a lot of attention from the outside world. Those who want to invite them to dinner this evening, Naturally there will be no less.


    Huang Feng and Tang Jie took part in two dinners separately. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s identity is higher than Tang Jie¡¯s. Therefore, he could refuse some toasts for dinner at night, and he returned early. Hotel room.


    However, when Huang Feng walked to the door of his room, he seemed to feel that the atmosphere was a bit wrong. He thought that he felt wrong at first, but when he calmed down and felt it carefully, he felt it clearly. At the breath of danger.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly. I don¡¯t know who came here. During the time he was in the magic city, he had a festival with Wu Hao. However, Wu Hao had already been killed by himself, and his family might come to the door. Come to take revenge, and it¡¯s Kidd. This is my old enemy. When I was in Germany, I had a feast with him. His leg was interrupted by himself. Two days ago, I let him throw him in public. To save face, with his temperament, it is very possible to come to the door to avenge him.


    Huang Feng thinks about it, and he is most likely to do it to himself. It seems that it is the two groups of people, but Huang Feng is not sure who is in the room.


    However, no matter which group of people it is, the people in the room are their own enemies.


    Huang Feng didn''t mean to retreat. Although the aura in the room was strong enough, he still didn''t want to kill himself.


    Therefore, Huang Feng pushed open the door fiercely. At the moment the door was opened, he slammed his side and the whole person had slipped in. At this moment, he heard a dull sound, but the bullet hit the wall. The sound, but the gunshot was obviously processed by the muffler, so the sound was not very loud, but also dull.


    However, Ling Feng kept under his feet, rushing to the place where he felt dangerous. After the opponent didn¡¯t kill Huang Feng, he didn¡¯t seem to panic too much. He was still very stable. He kept firing at Huang Feng, just , Huang Feng''s Lingbo microstep is still very magical, it is not too easy to hit him.


    At this moment, the sudden change occurred and Huang Feng suddenly felt that there was danger behind him. The danger was not discovered before. It seemed to come from the window sill. Before, he only felt a dangerous breath. After that, he didn''t feel anymore. One was that he was a little careless, thinking that there was a group of people ambushing himself, and the other was that the other party''s hidden skills were still in place, which made Huang Feng ignore his existence.


    When Huang Feng felt the danger, it seemed that it was a little late. From the direction of the window sill, a bullet flew quickly. Huang Feng had no time to escape. However, the internal force in his body was deep, when the bullet was about to hit him. , A layer of internal force has floated on the surface of his body as a barrier.


    "Bump!" The dull voice sounded again, but this time it was the sound of a bullet hitting something like metal. It was the sound of a bullet hitting Huang Feng''s internal force barrier.


    "This is impossible!" A surprised voice came from behind Huang Feng, as if he didn''t believe what he saw.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t intend to be wordy with him. He turned around and slapped the person who was still in shock. He knocked down the window sill. With a scream, the other party directly hit the ground. Feng lived in a tall building, and that person obviously had no chance of survival.


    "Go down and accompany him," Huang Feng said, looking at the other person in the room.


    The man did not speak, but the action of firing a gun in his hand was faster. Moreover, while firing a gun while evading, it seemed that he had discovered that he was not Huang Feng''s opponent and apparently fled.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!" Huang Feng yelled, Jiang Long''s eighteen palms slapped out, and a deep dragon roar sounded, turning the person directly into a dizzy head. Huang Feng didn''t let this opportunity go and deceived him. , Hit the opponent''s chest with a palm, knocked the opponent down to the ground, spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    Huang Feng turned on the light only then, trying to see who the other party was, and at the same time, interrogating the other party who sent him.


    However, when Huang Feng turned on the light, he found that the guy was already lying on the ground, not fainted, but dead, his eyes were still wide open, and there was a pained expression on his face.


    Huang Feng frowned. Although he made a heavy move just now, he has left some strength. After all, he still wants to interrogate the opponent. It is impossible to kill the opponent with that palm, but now the opponent is If he died, then there is only one possibility, that is, the other party committed suicide by himself, and it has nothing to do with Huang Feng.


    However, no matter what caused the death of the other party, the fact now is that the other party is indeed dead. There is no way to interrogate him, and there is no way to know who the other party sent.


    However, Huang Feng still discovered that the other party was a Westerner, which reminded him of Kidd. Of course, without evidence and clues, Huang Feng is not sure.


    In order to reduce unnecessary troubles, Huang Feng picked up the opponent, threw the opponent directly from the window, and hit the person just now. Then, Huang Feng cleaned up the traces in the room a bit, as if he was okay. , Lay on the bed, and the bottom of the hotel has already attracted the attention of many people.


    Huang Feng didn''t pay attention to the things downstairs in the hotel, but was thinking about who sent the two people just now, whether they were sent by the same person, or by different people, but they were both dead. Huang Feng has no way of knowing.


    The police arrived soon, and someone fell from a high altitude. It was definitely necessary to interrogate people in the hotel, and Huang Feng was no exception. However, now Huang Feng is a celebrity, and those policemen don¡¯t know Huang Feng. For other identities, he only knows that he is the big boss of the celebrity, and is now the boss of "Time Space Auto", the person who has received the most attention recently. Such a person obviously would not kill, and he would kill two people.


    Therefore, those people did not doubt Huang Feng, nor did they embarrass him, they simply asked a few words and left, and Huang Feng was able to continue to rest.


    "It''s miserable. When I just passed below, I saw those two guys were about to be smashed into meatloaf. This is too miserable, and I don''t know what happened." Tang Jie was embarrassed. Said to Huang Feng.


    "Who knows, maybe I can''t think about it." Huang Feng said lightly, but he was also concerned about this matter in his heart. After all, the two of them came for themselves, and they must figure out this matter. The latter situation.

 1703 Chapter 1703

    Obviously, Huang Feng is not the only one who is concerned about the procedure. Kidd and Wu Tian are also paying attention. When they see that Huang Feng is okay, they are very angry, but when they find that they are dead When it was two people, both of them were confused again.


    They did shoot against Huang Feng, and, this time, they were obviously prepared, and they were not looking for unknown little people. Kidd was looking for a famous killer in the underground world, and Wu Tian looking for It¡¯s a bodyguard who doesn¡¯t have much reputation, but is very powerful. Both Kidd and Wu Tian know the skills of these two people. If you want to kill Huang Feng, there won¡¯t be too many. problem.


    However, there is still an unexpected situation now. Huang Feng did not die, but the person they found died, which made them a little hard to accept. Originally, in their opinion, Huang Feng had some abilities. However, they are definitely not the opponents of the people they have found. Killing Huang Feng will not take too much effort. They think more about the aftermath.


    However, the development of the matter obviously did not proceed as they expected. Huang Feng was still alive and kicking. He was not even the suspect. Instead, the person they found lost his life.


    However, what made the two Weiwei a little puzzled was why there were two corpses at the scene. They obviously only found one person to kill Huang Feng. Why is there another person now?Moreover, that person doesn''t know him yet.


    Both Kidd and Wu Tian obviously did not expect that there would be another person who had the same idea as them, and, by coincidence, they started the action at the same time, and finally died together under Huang Feng''s palm.


    However, they didn¡¯t know the specific situation, and the two didn¡¯t have the intention to delve into it. Now, the two of them think more about how to deal with the aftermath and how to keep this matter out of their own body, although, this matter , Indeed few people know.


    Moreover, they still have one more important thing to do, and that is to continue to assassinate Huang Feng. A failed assassination did not stop the two people from thinking. In their hearts, Huang Feng still must die, even if it has already failed. Once, they still wanted to kill Huang Feng.


    However, both of them also know that after experiencing this incident, Huang Feng will definitely be more vigilant, and it will become more difficult to kill him, but no matter how difficult it is, the two will not give up.


    Huang Feng had indeed been alert to the situation around him. This time it was his own sense of crisis and saved his life. Otherwise, if he enters the room rashly, what will happen to him is hard to say.


    Simply, the most dangerous thing did not happen.


    However, Huang Feng must catch the black hand behind this incident. Otherwise, there will always be a feeling of being missed. Therefore, Huang Feng used the status of a member of the National Security Bureau to understand this through the police. The progress of the case.


    And soon, the identities of the two deceased were determined. One was a bodyguard, one was a killer, one was a Chinese, and the other was a French. Why did these two people appear in the hotel? The police have not investigated yet. The situation, but, thinking about it, it must be to kill someone or a few people, but the results of the two people are the same, and in the end they both missed.


    Because there is not much news from the police station that has been investigated, Huang Feng does not yet know who is behind these two people. However, it is very likely that Wu Tian and Kidd will come. Not sure which one of them, or both.


    Because there was no definitive evidence, Huang Feng had to put the matter aside temporarily, and let the police station inform him immediately of any news, and then he continued to be busy with the "space-time car" matter.


    After these two days of exhibitions, the fame of "Space-Time Auto" has really been out. This speed is very fast. Of course, the credit of those media is indispensable. These two days, whether it is paper media or online media , There are reports about "Time and Space Automobile" everywhere. Because there are too many reports, all aspects of "Time and Space Automobile" have been reported clearly. Now, in China, people who do not know "Time and Space Automobile", It cannot be said that there is no, but it is running out. It can be seen how frequent there have been reports over the past two days.


    And the benefit of such overwhelming reports is that the orders of "Space Auto" in the past two days have been soaring. Whether it is an ordinary car or a suspended car, many people place orders to buy them. The total number of orders is It may be taller than an adult.


    Although the "Time Space Automobile" company has been producing non-stop before, the sales situation was not very optimistic before, so there are some stocks, but those stocks are not enough to see, and they are soon sold out. Then, this Obviously it still can¡¯t meet the market¡¯s requirements. Tang Jie has rushed back overnight to support the overall situation while carrying out expansion. However, Huang Feng stayed temporarily because of the night¡¯s assassination. He wanted to investigate the matter before returning. .


    The popularity of "Space-Time Auto" will naturally be affected by other automakers. The domestically-produced cars will not be mentioned. They are inherently less competitive. Under the siege of foreign cars and joint venture cars, there was no such thing. How many breathing opportunities, the occupied market has always been very small, and now, "space-time cars" quickly occupy the domestic auto market, in fact, for them, the impact is the smallest.


    The most affected by this incident are those foreign cars and joint venture cars. They have already occupied a large number of markets in China, and the people of China are also used to buying cars from these manufacturers, but now suddenly there is a local market. Dao Huaxia people use their own technology to produce high-quality cars. Naturally, Huaxia people have a high degree of recognition of this company. This is also the "time-space car" these two days, which is very popular. One reason.


    Therefore, those foreign automakers have been most affected by the rapid rise of "Time Auto". They looked at their fast-lost China market, and they were very anxious and immediately took action.


    One is that various discounts have been obtained. In their opinion, Huaxia people are very fond of small and cheap. Therefore, every time they engage in discount activities, the effect is not bad, and this time because of the rapid rise of "space-time cars", they still The intensity of preferential activities has been increased, so I think it should be more attractive to customers.


    In addition to engaging in preferential activities, they are also looking for people everywhere, looking for relationships, and researching key problems. At the same time, they are also giving "Time and Space Motors" various messengers to hinder the development of "Time and Space Motors". It does not mean that your car Well, it will definitely sell well. The ones in this one are actually more complicated. As long as they operate well, it will not be impossible to hinder the development of "space-time cars".


    In addition to these external efforts, those automakers are also working hard. Huangfeng¡¯s ¡°Time and Space Vehicle¡± obviously surpasses them in technology. This gives them a strong sense of crisis. Therefore, they are also working hard. Intensified research efforts. At the same time, many commercial spies were sent to see if there was a chance to steal the core information of "Spacetime Car". If they could find it, it would naturally be the best. In this way, they could save a lot of time. , And at the same time, it will be able to crack down on the "time-space car" severely. If it can''t be found, in fact, it will not have much impact, as long as the commercial spies don''t confess them.


    Therefore, in the face of the rise of the "time-space car", those automakers did not sit still, but were actively responding to this situation. Huang Feng was not surprised. If those people did not move at all, he would be surprised. However, facing the actions of these people, Huang Feng had already made preparations for a long time and was not afraid of them.


    In terms of relationships and connections, Huang Feng really hasn¡¯t been afraid of anyone in China. Whether it¡¯s him or Tang Jie, they have a deep relationship. Of course, Tang Jie¡¯s relationship is slightly weaker, but , But also know a lot of people. As for Huang Feng, there are a lot of people standing behind him. It''s a big deal that you can contribute a few more skills to go out.


    As for the fact that some people want to frame "Spacetime Car", Huang Feng is also not afraid. As long as he knows who made the move, he can solve the matter, and even solve the other party smoothly, and once this happens If it is, there will be some traces, and it is not too difficult to know who moved the hand.


    As for commercial espionage matters, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have to worry even more. He has already protected those core materials. The slaves he exchanged are not furnishings. If anyone doesn¡¯t have eyes to beat those materials. If you have an idea, I''m afraid you will regret your decision.


    However, no matter what, in the next period of time, I am afraid that Tang Jie and "Time Space Car" will be very busy. As for Huang Feng, he is already ready to get out. "Time Space Car" has arrived. At this point, Tang Jie would be enough. As for Huang Feng himself, it was time to deal with other things.


    When he went out on this day, Huang Feng wanted to visit someone from the relevant parties. Although the headquarters of "Space-Time Automobile" is not in the magic capital, it will definitely expand here in the near future. It is necessary to establish a relationship in advance.


    However, shortly after Huang Feng got into the car, he suddenly felt a dangerous breath coming, and he lowered his head subconsciously. Then, a bullet flew over his head and hit the parking space next to him.


    Sniper!

 1704 Chapter 1704 Street Fight

    Huang Feng came to the Magic City this time with Tang Jie, and he was a little far away from Jiangzhou. Therefore, Huang Feng did not come by his own car, but by plane. Therefore, he is now going out. It''s a taxi.


    Because of this, the bullet could only get in. If Huang Feng''s own car were used, the strong bullet-proof ability would be enough to get the bullet out of the car.


    However, it is useless to think about this now. Huang Feng must first deal with the matter before him. Obviously, he is now being ambushed by others. He thinks of the scene of being ambushed in the hotel the night before. Huang Feng estimates that this time The matter should be related to the previous ambush.


    "It''s really lingering." Huang Feng muttered as he got off the other side of the car door. At this time, the driver had stopped the car and ran away with his head in fright. No one else was here. If so, it will not accidentally hurt.


    Huang Feng hid behind the car, observing the possible location of the sniper. On the one hand, he paid attention to the surrounding situation. Although he already knew that the other party had a sniper, Huang Feng didn¡¯t dare to see how many people came this time. To be sure, Huang Feng didn''t want to happen again in the situation in the hotel before, so he must be cautious of possible attacks.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s worries are obviously not unnecessary. Because the shooting took place here, ordinary passers-by around are evading in panic, screaming constantly, and many people are running around. Obviously, Being panicked by what happened suddenly.


    And in this messy crowd, Huang Feng suddenly felt that someone was staring at him, and his eyes were murderous. Huang Feng didn''t even think about it, and hid beside him. Then, where he was just now, there was one The bullet hit there.


    Then, this is not over yet. When Huang Feng just stopped in one place, the panicked crowd kept hitting him. Everyone wanted to find a hidden weapon to hide, and there were not a few passing by Huang Feng.


    When Huang Feng was observing the surrounding situation, suddenly a dagger appeared from the side and pierced him. The dagger should have been hidden in the sleeve of the opponent. Huang Feng did not pay attention before and said, moreover, there are people around here constantly. Running, obviously, using a dagger is more convenient than using a gun.


    Huang Feng couldn¡¯t avoid it, and the dagger stabbed over. Fortunately, since the moment he was in danger, Huang Feng had already mobilized the internal forces of his whole body and gathered around him. Therefore, at this moment, although he could not Avoided, but the opponent couldn''t hurt him either.


    "Bump!" Huang Feng smashed the past. The man was obviously still in a daze. He didn''t expect that an attack he was determined to win would be blocked in this way. He didn''t even know what was going on, just feeling When he arrived, his dagger seemed to have pierced a wall, and there was no way to move forward. Then, in front of him and Huang Feng, there was obviously no wall, which was why he was stunned.


    However, under such circumstances, it was stunned. It was obviously fatal. When Huang Feng slammed it, the man hadn¡¯t reacted yet. When he reacted, it was obviously too late. Huang Feng¡¯s punch, It hit his head hard. At this time, Huang Feng would no longer be able to keep his strength. In this situation, if he was merciful, it would be no different from looking for death. So, this time, he used enough. Skillful.


    The person who was punched by Huang Feng is just an ordinary killer, and may have some internal strength. However, compared with Huang Feng, the internal strength is obviously not on the same level. Therefore, he is being punched by Huang Feng. After hitting, he immediately spread to the ground, twitched twice, and stopped moving.


    Although one person was resolved, Huang Feng¡¯s crisis did not come into contact with him. The person who came to attack him this time did not know who sent him. They were so arrogant. In the presence of the crowd, they dared to do it. Moreover, this Quite a few people came here at once.


    The gunshots continued. Huang Feng found that there were a few more enemies, and ordinary passers-by were already injured. Huang Feng was also anxious. If these people are not resolved, the surrounding passers-by will be injured or even dead. many.


    Therefore, Huang Feng found a corner, taking advantage of the panic around and no one noticed, he used the invisibility technique, and then gradually leaned towards the murderers.


    "The target is missing, Number One, can you see him from there?" As soon as Huang Feng disappeared, the assassins found that something was wrong, and contacted the higher snipers. After all, the opponent is in a higher position and can see more many.


    "I didn''t find it. After the target entered a corner, it didn''t reappear. It should still be there, just in your five o''clock direction." The sniper looked at the situation report below with his sniper rifle.


    "Okay, we''ll be there soon," the person below replied.


    "This target is very vigilant, you are careful." The sniper said.


    "understand!"


    However, at this moment, the sniper suddenly felt that the temperature around him seemed to drop a little, and he felt a chill from deep in his heart, as if he was being targeted by a beast.


    After all, the sniper had rich combat experience, so he got up without thinking about it, and he threw the sniper rifle in his hand, and wanted to shoot behind him.


    However, before his hand had time to press the trigger, the sniper rifle in his hand had been snatched away, and then he saw the person who was supposed to be below and appeared in front of him.


    "It was very enjoyable to shoot just now?" Huang Feng said with a slight smile looking at the other party.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to solve the following people first, but he changed his mind later. There was a sniper staring at him. He always felt uncomfortable. Moreover, the other party was in a good position. Once he appeared, The opponent can discover his whereabouts, which is very detrimental to him, and if he is not found, the people below will not shoot casually.


    Therefore, Huang Feng changed his mind and chose to kill the sniper first. After finding the approximate location of the opponent, he didn''t even take the stairs, but directly flew up with his cloak. After searching for it, he successfully found the opponent.


    "Why are you here?" The sniper asked with a look of shock. Huang Feng was still underneath just now. How could he be behind him so quickly? You know, from underneath to yourself, there is a long distance. Yes, not to mention whether Huang Feng had discovered himself before, even if he did, he wanted to get here from the street, it would take a lot of time, and it shouldn''t be so fast.


    "Of course it flew up." Huang Feng said.


    However, the sniper obviously did not believe that people in this world could fly. He thought that Huang Feng used a special method, or the following one was just a stand-in. As for Huang Feng¡¯s mouth He didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    "Don''t believe it? Forget it, I actually don''t want to talk nonsense with you, let''s talk, who sent you here, if you don''t say it, I will throw you out of here." Huang Feng said, you know, they are here. On the roof of the building, if it were tossed from here, it would be absolutely impossible to survive.


    "Okay, I said." The sniper was quite happy, and it was not Huang Feng who asked at all.


    "Let''s talk about it." Huang Feng is also satisfied with his attitude. If this is the case, he won''t have to work hard.


    "The one who let us kill you is..." The sniper said, moving his hand slightly, watching Huang Feng listen to his words seriously, his mouth suddenly showed a mocking smile, and then, He stretched out his right hand violently, and a black pistol had appeared in his hand.


    "You go to die!" the sniper roared.


    While speaking, he had already shot, but his smile soon solidified on his face, because Huang Feng didn''t know when, it had disappeared from his eyes, and his bullet did not hit at all. anyone.


    "Where is the person?" the person said involuntarily.


    "Are you looking for me?" Huang Feng''s voice came from behind him. The man was startled, but he turned around immediately and wanted to shoot again.


    However, this time Huang Feng didn''t give him another chance to shoot. He just turned around and felt that his forehead was severely hit. After that, Huang Feng also took the gun in his hand.


    "I think you won''t tell me who made you come." Huang Feng said, and then suddenly sternly: "Then you go and die!"


    After speaking, Huang Feng slapped him on the chest again, and immediately he flew out, but instead of flying outside the building, he flew inside. Huang Feng didn¡¯t want this guy to fall. , What should I do if I hit a passerby?It''s not good to hit the flowers.


    However, although he didn''t fly downstairs, the man was still dead. When his body was still flying in the air, he was already dead. After landing, he had become a corpse, and there was no sound.


    Huang Feng didn''t look at the other party, but fell down on the place where the other party was just lying on his stomach. He also took the sniper rifle over and looked at the situation through the scope.


    For the following assassins, Huang Feng had already determined the target and the number of people before. At this time, Huang Feng could see more clearly from a higher and better position.


    The few people below obviously didn''t know what happened upstairs. They were still looking for Huang Feng''s figure. They didn''t know that Huang Feng had already gone to the opposite building and killed their companions.


    "bump!"


    After Huang Feng took aim, he fired a shot decisively, and a killer in his field of vision fell to the ground with blood constantly on his chest, seeing that he could not live long.

 1705 Chapter 1705 Two Groups of People

    "Someone attacked!" The people below responded very quickly, and immediately reacted after seeing their companions falling to the ground.


    However, they moved fast and Huang Feng moved faster. When those people did not hide well, Huang Feng shot again, and another person was overturned. However, Huang Feng''s marksmanship was fine, but, Obviously it was not a sharpshooter level, so even if it hit the opponent, it didn''t kill the opponent, just injured the opponent.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t care. He continued to shoot. Although the people below knew that he was attacked, they didn¡¯t know which direction the attack came from. They are still a little confused now. What¡¯s more, Huang Feng¡¯s current position is in them. The place of the companion here, then even more will not doubt.


    "Bump!" It was another shot, and another person fell to the ground. This Huang Feng''s luck was good, or it was extraordinary performance, the other party was directly headshot by him, and he couldn''t die again.


    "One, we were attacked, can you see where the other party is?" A voice came from the walkie-talkie. It was obvious that the person below was asking the sniper companion. After all, the other party was in a better position and should be able to find it.


    However, they did not wait for a reply from their companions, instead they waited for another bullet and another sneak attacker was hit. Now there are only three people who are not injured.


    "Number one, number one, what''s going on, answer immediately!" The people below have obviously realized that something is wrong, and subconsciously feel that there may be something wrong with number one, although this is a bit confusing. However, this should be the only explanation.


    Therefore, the few people below began to avoid the line of sight from above. However, one of them walked a little slower, was hit in the leg, and the screams sounded immediately, but now the rest of the people also know that the building opposite There was indeed an accident on the number one. Now it should be occupied by the opponent''s people. The opponent has occupied the highest point. They can easily aim at them. They can only hide in a corner and dare not come out. Once they come out, they will expose themselves.


    Seeing the reactions of the people below, Huang Feng knew that the opportunities for him were running out. Although he had suppressed those people in a corner, it was not easy to get out, but Huang Feng was also afraid. When they are desperate, they will shoot ordinary passers-by around them to create chaos, which is obviously not what Huang Feng wants to see.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng saw them hiding in the corner, he threw down the sniper rifle, found a place where there was no one, flew down from the tall building, and then went invisible to the few people.


    "What should I do?"


    "I don''t know, what is going on there on Number One?"


    "There should be something wrong with Number One, isn''t Huang Feng just one person? How could someone kill Number One?"


    "I don''t know, is the information wrong?"


    "What''s the use of saying these now, we are suppressed by him, we can''t get out at all."


    "Catch a few hostages here. If the hostages are in hand, it will be easier for us to escape."


    "Yes, just do it!"


    The following people who have not yet died, are anxiously discussing how to deal with the immediate matter. They did not expect that it was originally a very easy thing for them, but it would actually develop to this point, although they knew before the action. That Huang Feng has some skills, but these people are also very confident in their skills, and they have so many people all at once. It is not a problem to kill Huang Feng. To be honest, if it is not the employer, Asking so many of them to act together, they would not have so many people all at once. In their opinion, to kill Huang Feng, only one or two people would be enough.


    However, so many people came at the request of the employer, and the employer paid the money, so they didn¡¯t care, so they all came, but they didn¡¯t expect that there were so many people here, and they still couldn¡¯t kill them. Huang Feng, on the contrary, was killed by him with heavy casualties, which they had never expected before.


    However, what they are certain is that their previous judgment on Huang Feng is wrong, and the information is not correct at all. Not to mention Huang Feng himself is very skilled and possesses strong anti-detection ability. It seems that he is by his side. I followed other people, not alone at all, they were all fooled and careless.


    The most important thing for them now is not how to kill Huang Feng, but how to break through. It''s too dangerous here, and they don''t know how many people there are. They must leave here before talking.


    However, just when a few people were about to leave, one of them flew out suddenly, spitting out a big mouthful of blood in the air, and there appeared a figure they hadn''t thought of at the place where he was.


    "Are you looking for me?" Huang Feng looked at several people and said with a smile. At this time, his hand slowly withdrew. Obviously, he made the palm just now.


    Seeing that their target suddenly appeared next to them, the few people were shocked and wanted to shoot. However, Huang Feng''s movements were obviously faster. When they were just about to shoot, Huang Feng was already He disappeared in place, and then appeared in front of them. Before they could react, they were cut off.


    As for the remaining few people, Huang Feng was killed except for one to survive. This time he was killed. As for the last person alive, this was taken away by Huang Feng. With the death of those killers and Huang Feng''s departure, the danger here is finally lifted.


    However, the passers-by obviously did not know this situation. The riots were still going on. They looked at the surroundings worriedly, afraid of bullets coming from somewhere, screaming and running, not far away. At this time, There was finally the sound of police sirens.


    At this time, Huang Feng had taken the person away from the chaotic place, and even, in order to leave quickly, he took the other person to fly directly. The person saw that he was actually flying by Huang Feng and was surprised. He opened his mouth wide. At this time, he also understood that the companion on the rooftop should have been killed by Huang Feng. After all, the opponent can fly, fly up from the ground, and kill his companion unexpectedly. Things to explain.


    However, this person is obviously shocked that Huang Feng can actually fly. Although he also knows that there are internal forces in this world, even he owns them, but these internal forces can only enhance their combat effectiveness. It is far from impossible to fly.


    However, now Huang Feng has done it, and this person finally understands what kind of existence he and others have finally gotten into. It''s just that regretting now is obviously useless. All of his companions have already been abused. Feng was killed. As for himself, I am afraid that he can''t escape the fate of being killed.


    Being killed, this kind of thing, these people naturally thought about it, and even after entering this industry, they immediately prepared to face death, but this kind of unexplained offense Super masters were killed, their hearts must be unwilling.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, who did you send it, if you don¡¯t say anything..." Huang Feng took the man to a remote place, threw it down, and began interrogation. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t said what he said. After that, the other party actually recruited directly.


    "It''s Kidd." The man said, without even threatening Huang Feng. After seeing Huang Feng''s ability, he knew that he was not Huang Feng''s opponent. Come here for interrogation, if you don''t cooperate, the other party will definitely have the means to torture yourself, instead of that, it is better to hurry up.


    Moreover, he has a little other cautious thinking.


    "I will tell you everything I know." The man said: "We were sent by Kidd with the purpose of killing you. Of course, we didn''t know you were so strong before. If we knew it, we wouldn''t be able to pick it up. This business."


    "Business?" Huang Feng said in a daze, "Are you killers?"


    "Not bad." The man said, "Besides, it''s still more famous in the killer world. Of course, it doesn''t seem worth mentioning in front of you."


    The most important thing for a killer is to hide and ambush in addition to his own strength. As a result, Huang Feng himself is very strong, and he is also very good at predicting danger. Their ambush is useless at all. Huang Feng will find them early. .


    In addition to ambush, that is the real strength of the competition. Unfortunately, they are still not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents. Even if they have more people, it is useless. They are all killed by Huang Feng. , Huang Feng didn''t even get hurt at all.


    "Did you two go to my room to ambush me the night before?" Huang Feng asked about the attack in the hotel room that night.


    "Some of us have gone, but not two, but one," the man said.


    "One?"


    "Just one, but it has been killed by you," the man said.


    Huang Feng nodded, thoughtfully. If you say this, the two people that night belonged to different people. It seems that there are many people who want to kill themselves.


    However, knowing that there is a Kidd is enough for the time being, and I have to slowly investigate which side the remaining people are.


    As for why Kidd wanted to kill himself, Huang Feng is actually not surprised. That guy is obviously a very arrogant person. He interrupted him to retreat and made him lose face in public. He would want to kill himself. This is easy to figure out.


    However, although I can figure it out, this does not mean that Huang Feng will forgive him. In fact, he is ready to solve this trouble completely. Otherwise, this guy does not know when he will jump out again and find his own trouble. .

 1706 Chapter 1706 Rotten Wood Cannot Be Carved

    "I have told you everything I know." The man said to Huang Feng, "I want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng frowned, "Want me to let you go?"


    "No." The man shook his head, then, looking at Huang Feng with hot eyes, said, "I want to follow you."


    "Follow me?" Huang Feng was a little confused and surprised at what the other party said: "Why?"


    "Because you are very skilled, I want to learn from you." The man looked at Huang Feng with hot eyes and said, "I am willing to pay any price for this!"


    That person was originally a killer and wanted to have high-strength strength, but the strength that Huang Feng just showed, and the ability to fly, made him very enthusiastic. If he can learn those skills, this world is so big, he I can go anywhere!


    Moreover, he also thinks that he has a chance, because he himself has some strength and is willing to be attached to Huang Feng, which is definitely useful to Huang Feng. As long as he is valuable, Huang Feng will definitely consider it.


    As for learning Huang Feng¡¯s skills, it is obvious that Huang Feng can¡¯t stay. He is not really obedient to Huang Feng. He just wants to learn Huang Feng¡¯s skills, but for the time being, he¡¯s just "completing everything". Huang Feng has no sense of identity.


    Moreover, he didn''t want anyone in this world to be better than himself.


    Of course, all of this will have to wait for Huang Feng to accept him. Therefore, he is now very pious. When Huang Feng asked him questions before, he was also very cooperative and told Huang Feng what he knew. , Just want to impress Huang Feng with his performance.


    When Huang Feng heard what he said, he thought about it slightly and said, "Okay."


    "Really?!" The man called out in surprise, and then kept thanking Huang Feng.


    "Don''t rush to thank me first. Before I officially take you in, you have to do one thing for me. In Huaxia''s words, it is the name of Natou!" Huang Feng said with an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    "Vote for a name?" The person obviously didn''t understand this vocabulary very well.


    "Yes, it''s just to vote for fame." Huang Feng said: "I want you to kill Kidd! Moreover, you killed him in the public!"


    The person was taken aback for a while, and then he understood. Kidd asked himself to wait for Huang Feng to kill Huang Feng, Huang Feng is not dead now, and knowing this, it must not be easy to let Kidd go. , So, there is nothing surprising to let yourself kill Kidd.


    It was just that Huang Feng asked to kill Kidd in the public, he was slightly confused, but after aside, maybe Huang Feng wanted to make Kidd not die.


    Thinking of this, the man nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Although Kidd''s status is a bit noble, but in terms of his own strength, it is definitely not as good as Huang Feng, he can''t kill Huang Feng, but it is a relatively simple thing to kill Kidd.


    "Okay, you go, when you kill Kidd, I will teach you what you want to learn." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." The man looked excited, and it was very tempting for him to learn Huang Feng''s true ability.


    So, the man didn''t care that he was still injured, so he went straight away, ready to find a chance to kill Kidd.


    Huang Feng looked at that person¡¯s back, his mouth turned up slightly, he could see that this person really wanted to learn his own skills, so he would definitely kill Kidd, and even if he didn¡¯t. For myself, there is not much loss, just let go of a defeated man.


    And if he really kills Kidd, it will be good for Huang Feng. Kidd has troubled him several times, and he can''t keep him. Otherwise, this guy must be endlessly pestering him. .


    And he had conflicts with Kidd before. If Kidd died suddenly, it would be hard to guarantee that no one would think about him, especially at this time, he is equivalent to being at war with the entire auto industry. Those auto manufacturers , None of them are simple goods, and it is difficult to guarantee that they will not push Kidd''s death on himself at that time, even if there is no evidence, they will be stinky.


    Therefore, Huang Feng thought of the method of borrowing a knife to kill someone, let this assassin kill Kidd, and still in the public. In this case, no one can say that he is Kidd. As for saying that he hired a killer, then It''s even more impossible, because before this guy was confessing, Huang Feng had already recorded part of the recording, that guy admitted that he was sent by Kidd to kill him, so it is impossible for himself to have anything to do with him. Yes, and he killed Kidd, it can also be understood as their own internal strife.


    In this way, Huang Feng cleans himself up. Of course, the most important thing is that this assassin can''t stay after he kills Kidd. Huang Feng never thought about taking him in from beginning to end. , When this guy killed himself on the street before, he was not soft at all, and also injured a lot of passers-by, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest impression of him.


    What''s more, this guy has no principles at all. For a little bit of his own benefit, he completely abandoned his employer. Such a person is obviously untrustworthy, and Huang Feng naturally will not believe him even more.


    If it weren''t for the value of his use, Huang Feng had just prepared to kill him, but for now, he just pushed back the time slightly.


    After solving the matter here, Huang Feng returned to his residence. There were reports on TV about the chaos on the street. However, those killers were all killed by Huang Feng. Moreover, Huang Feng also noticed that there were no surroundings. There are no cameras, and when he kills, he deliberately hides himself, so until now, he has not been exposed, so that no one will come to ask about the situation.


    Kidd is dead!


    In the evening, Huang Feng got the news. This guy went to the coffee shop to drink coffee in the afternoon. Maybe he didn''t expect someone to kill himself. After all, although the previous assassination of Huang Feng was revealed, but, Kidd didn''t think he was exposed. Huang Feng didn''t know that he did it. Therefore, he didn''t worry, he was just thinking about finding someone more powerful to assassinate Huang Feng.


    However, he did not expect that he was shot and killed before his idea could be implemented. It was in the cafe. At that time, there were many people in the cafe. The murderer thought of the name Huang Feng needed, so When he killed Kidd, he didn''t have a face mask at all. It was quite arrogant. After killing Kidd, he swaggered away amidst the screams of people around him.


    Huang Feng also knew the situation from this person''s mouth, and he did not expect that this guy''s movements were quite quick, and he killed Kidd so quickly.


    Therefore, Huang Feng called directly to make an appointment with the other party to meet.


    "Mr. Huang, I have killed Kidd as required."


    "Well, I see, I did a good job." Huang Feng said: "Come on, I will teach you how to fly in the air first!"


    "Ah? Great." The man was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng not only kept his promises, but also taught himself such a great skill. If he learned how to fly, it would be much more convenient for him to perform tasks in the future. It is not impossible to be the number one killer.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took the person to fly again. Unlike the shock and fear he was full of before, this time, the killer was only excited and excited, thinking that he could have such a service soon, his I am very happy.


    "Okay, now I''m going to let go. It''s up to you to fly or not." When the two were in the air, Huang Feng suddenly said to the man.


    "Ah? What? You haven''t taught me how to fly yet? How can I fly?" The man was shocked. From start to finish, Huang Feng was flying with him. Without any introduction, how could he fly?


    "Ah? Didn''t I say it? Oh, I forgot that, but don''t worry, after I let go, I will follow you by your side, and then I will explain it to you in detail." Huang Feng said.


    "Can you make it clear first, and then let go?" The man felt a little scared.


    "This can''t be done, I learned that way back then, don''t worry, nothing will happen." Huang Feng said.


    With that, Huang Feng was about to let go of that person, but that person was not a fool either. He seemed to realize that something was wrong and refused to let go.


    "Do you still want to learn? Let go!" Huang Feng said sternly, moving the man''s hand away.


    "No, I don''t want to learn, you let me go." That person has clearly understood it, and he seems to have been tricked by Huang Feng.


    "I don''t want to learn now? It''s too late!" Huang Feng said, and then he moved his opponent''s hand hard. Although the other party wanted to keep grabbing, it was obviously futile. His strength was obviously not as strong as Huang Feng''s.


    "Ah!" The man started to free fall, and the screams were already uttered.


    Huang Feng did not experiment. He really flew by his side, followed him down, and then said to him: "Quickly, both hands are fanning like a bird."


    The man subconsciously followed Huang Feng''s words, with horror on his face, and his two hands kept flapping, but this did not keep his body balanced, let alone floating in the air, his body was still there. Fall quickly.


    "Hey, rotten wood can''t be carved." Huang Feng floated in the air, watching the assassin who smashed to the ground faster and faster and muttered to himself, then turned and left, and the assassin who dreamed of learning Huang Feng''s skills, It has become a corpse on the ground.

 1707 Chapter 1707 Wu Tians Plan

    Kidd¡¯s sudden death still caused some commotion. After all, Kidd¡¯s grandfather is the majority shareholder of People¡¯s Automobile, and People''s Automobile is the best-selling car in China. Naturally, there are influences and connections. Now, the grandson of the major shareholder of People''s Auto was suddenly killed in public in China, and the impact is naturally not small.


    The investigation into the cause of Kidd¡¯s death soon began, because at that time Kidd was killed in the public, and his chest was not even masked. Therefore, it is not to find out the identity of the killer. A very difficult thing.


    However, just when the police in the magic city were preparing to catch the assassin, unexpected news came. The assassin was dead. He died near an abandoned building in the suburbs, and the forensic doctor quickly judged, The assassin fell from a high altitude, and there were no signs of celebrities fighting above the abandoned building. Therefore, it is preliminary judged that the assassin committed suicide.


    As for why he committed suicide, I don''t know yet. However, the murderer was found so quickly, and everyone can give an explanation to the senior officials of the People''s Car.


    Then, the police station also investigated. A few days ago, Kidd and the killer met in the hotel. The two should know each other, but why the relationship between the two has deteriorated and why the killer should Killing Kidd, Kidd called the killer over, and what he was doing is still under investigation.


    However, the police have preliminarily determined that the dead killer and the killer who died at the joint are the same group of people. In other words, this guy is also the creator of the previous chaos. Originally, the police still wanted Investigating, these assassins did what they did at the joint, who did they want to kill, but now that the only surviving assassin is also dead, and Kidd, who may be related to this incident, is also dead, and the clues are all broken.


    However, Kidd and those assassins obviously knew each other, so Kidd may be related to the previous chaos. Unfortunately, Kidd is dead, and everyone can''t ask him.


    Kidd''s grandfather didn''t seem to believe the conclusion given by the magic capital. He had already rushed over from Germany and wanted to investigate the cause and effect of this incident himself.


    It¡¯s not that no one doubts Huang Feng, especially those automakers, who use their relationships to draw the attention of the police towards Huang Feng. However, after all, they are not shocked at all, and they live in Huang Feng. The surveillance in the hotel in, you can see that during the time when Kidd and the killer died, Huang Feng had never been out of the hotel room. Therefore, even if other people wanted to burn the fire on Huang Feng¡¯s body, There is not much way.


    And now, Huang Feng and "Time and Space Car" are the focus of media attention. It is not too much to say that they are national heroes. Therefore, it is impossible for the police to act on Huang Feng without evidence. Otherwise, It will definitely arouse the attention of public opinion, and they can''t hold their feet.


    Therefore, even if someone deliberately wants to pull Huangfeng into the water, so far, they have not had much impact on Huangfeng. Those people obviously don¡¯t know that Huangfeng indeed played a very important role in this matter. character of.


    However, Huang Feng did not take it too lightly. After all, no one is a fool, especially when he knew that Kidd¡¯s grandfather was also ready to come over, he knew that this matter was not over yet, and he was at risk of exposure at any time. .


    Moreover, Huang Feng is still thinking about who sent the other wave of people. Obviously two groups of people wanted to attack him that night. Now I only know that one of them is Kidd, and the other is hidden. In the dark, it has not been found, which is obviously not what Huang Feng wants to see.


    Therefore, Huang Feng used his relationship to obtain some information about the two people who came to his room the night before from the police station in the magic city.


    One of them, needless to say, was one of the killers that Kidd found. Huang Feng already knew the identity of the other person, and the identity of the other person was what Huang Feng cared about.


    The police station had already determined the identity of another person. He was a professional bodyguard who had worked as a bodyguard in the houses of several well-known wealthy people in the city, and one of these wealthy people caught Huang Feng''s attention.


    Wu Tian!


    The information showed that this dead bodyguard had also been a bodyguard in Wu Tian''s house before, and this Wu Tian was the father of Wu Hao who had died!


    When he saw the name Wu Tian, ??Huang Feng''s eyelids twitched. Originally, he had been in conflict with Wu Hao and Kidd during the time he came to Demon Capital. Kidd has already been known by himself. , Indeed sent many people to kill himself.


    But now, Wu Tian''s name has something to do with this incident again. Is it a coincidence, or is there indeed Wu Tian behind this incident? Huang Feng is not yet sure for the time being.


    However, no matter what, there are indeed some clues about this matter so far, and it is better than the unknown before.


    And Huang Feng obviously didn''t want to leave too many hidden dangers, so he decided to come to investigate in person.


    At the same time, Wu Tian was also busy arranging the assassination of Huang Feng. The previous assassination was a test at best. As a result, the person he sent died unexpectedly. Although there is no evidence to prove that the person was Huang Feng. Killed, but Wu Tian still believed that this incident must be related to Huang Feng.


    However, this did not make him dispel the idea of ??dealing with Huang Feng, and it was even stronger. Huang Feng''s strength is so strong, which is obviously not a good thing for him. Who knows that Huang Summit will not take the initiative to deal with them in the future. Shot?After all, his son wanted to kill Huang Feng before, and Huang Feng must have revenge.


    Therefore, Wu Tian has made up his mind to kill Huang Feng before he leaves the magic capital. However, his previous preparations are a little insufficient. Therefore, these days, he has been looking for more and stronger helpers to assassinate Huang Feng. Things can''t go wrong with Feng.


    As for Kidd¡¯s death and the confusion of the joints, Wu Tian didn¡¯t care much about those things. After all, it had nothing to do with him. He didn¡¯t need to understand those things. Although Kidd had conflicts with Huang Feng before, However, Wu Tian didn''t think that Kidd''s death had much to do with Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng did not have that time.


    As for what the killers Kidd did, Wu Tian guessed that it might be related to Huang Feng, but he didn''t know why, there was infighting inside them. Therefore, those killers killed Kidd, and as for the joint The chaos, in Wu Tian''s view, was that Kidd wanted to kill those assassins, but failed. Therefore, later assassins would retaliate.


    However, those things had nothing to do with him. Wu Tian didn¡¯t care too much. He was concerned about Huang Feng¡¯s whereabouts. When he knew that Huang Feng might be leaving the magic city, he knew he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. .


    In the evening, at his residence, Wu Tian saw the people he had found. These people were all he found through his own channels. In his early years, he had mixed up. Although he has quit now, he still has a relationship. Yes, the bodyguards I looked for before could not kill Huang Feng, so Wu Tian thought of these people.


    The few people in front of them are obviously different from ordinary bastards. This can be felt from their explosive muscles and the powerful aura on their bodies. The people who were found from Wu Tian have lives in their hands. , This point is not comparable to ordinary gangsters, and only such people are more determined and experienced when assassinating Huang Feng. If they are novices, they may be too flustered.


    "You already know the goal. If you can do this beautifully, I won''t treat you badly." Wu Tian said to the people in front of him.


    "Mr. Wu, don''t worry. A small businessman who has just graduated will definitely not have a problem." One of them said, thinking that Wu Tian in front of him is also a businessman. He said quickly: "Of course, we are not talking about Wu. total."


    Wu Tian nodded and didn''t care, and said, "You still don''t care too much. Tell you, the previous one sent someone there, and the result failed. Otherwise, I won''t find you anymore. So, this time we must Be careful. In addition, we need to be more clean. Huang Feng is now paying attention to the whole country. I don''t want to burn myself."


    Wu Tian is not stupid. He knows that there are a lot of eyes on Huang Feng now. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s "Time and Space Vehicle" has just appeared in front of the people of the whole country. It is now Huang Feng and "Time and Space Vehicle". "At the most beautiful time, I wanted to kill Huang Feng to get revenge, but I didn''t want to burn myself.


    At the same time, Wu Tian also knew that the person who went to Huangfeng¡¯s room that night to carry out the attack was not only the one he sent, but also another wave of people. In his opinion, it was probably Kidd or other people. Car manufacturers.


    For this reason, Wu Tian will seize the opportunity in front of him. At this time, if he kills Huang Feng himself, the people in the police station will not suspect himself, but the automakers. After all, huge In the face of interests, it is not surprising that those automakers will do some extreme things.


    Of course, the premise is that he can kill Huang Feng without leaving any flaws. This is why he keeps staring at these people. In his opinion, killing Huang Feng will basically not cause any problems. The important thing is not to leave flaws.


    "Mr. Wu, don''t worry, we are all familiar with it, and we promise that we won''t leave any clues." Those people promised that even at this time, they didn''t really pay much attention to Huang Feng, but just took Huang Feng. Feng is regarded as an ordinary businessman, of course, this businessman may have learned some martial arts.

 1708 Chapter 1708

    Wu Tian is very satisfied with the attitudes of these people, and he is more at ease with these people. If he is not at ease, he will not find these people.


    However, how long he was proud of, suddenly a voice that shouldn''t be here rang.


    "Are you going to find me?" Huang Feng''s figure appeared on the second floor. Then, he slowly walked down the stairs and said, "No need to find, I''m already here."


    "Why are you here?!" Wu Tian looked at Huang Feng who suddenly appeared, and said in surprise, he didn''t expect Huang Feng to appear here. How long has he been here?Did you listen to what you just said?


    Also, how did he appear here?


    When Wu Tian was talking with Huang Feng, he was secretly gestures to several people around him, suggesting that they attack Huang Feng. Although I don¡¯t know why Huang Feng appeared here, the more important thing is obviously, They must kill Huang Feng with their hands. They were originally meant to kill Huang Feng, but now that Huang Feng knew their plan, he couldn''t keep Huang Feng even more.


    Huang Feng seemed to have not seen his small movements, he still walked downstairs unhurriedly, and said as he walked: "Why can''t I be here? Can you go find me? Can''t I find you? Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng paused and continued: "It''s just that I didn''t expect that it was actually your hand. According to Wu Hao''s relationship, I should call you Uncle Wu, but I don''t know your father and son. So, what kind of crazy you are going to kill me? Have I offended you before?"


    Wu Tian''s expression remained unchanged and said, "You really did not offend us. I don''t care why my son killed you, but since you killed my son, then this matter won''t be the same."


    "Oh? What do you want? Kill me?" Huang Feng said.


    "Not bad!" Wu Tian said. When he said this, he shouted, "Don''t do it yet?!"


    When he finished speaking, the young man next to him who had just received his hint immediately drew his gun and shot it at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t move, as if he was stunned. A cruel and proud smile hung on the corner of Wu Tian''s mouth. Huang Feng, no matter how powerful you are, you still have to die in my hands!


    However, immediately his smile solidified, because Huang Feng stood there still, the bullet that flew towards Huang Feng stopped in front of him, just stopped in the air, did not move forward, and did not move. Falling, as if being fixed there.


    "This, what''s going on?" This is the thought of everyone at the scene except Huang Feng.


    Although Wu Tian knew that Huang Feng had some skills before, the first wave of people he sent was not able to kill Huang Feng, but was instead killed. However, it just felt that Huang Feng had some skills and gave Wu Tian. Some were vigilant, but didn''t really feel that Huang Feng could not be killed.


    Therefore, Wu Tian found more and more powerful people this time, and was going to assassinate Huang Feng. As he thought, there must be no problem with these.


    But what is going on in this scene?Why the bullet would freeze in the air and not move? Such a thing is simply unheard of.


    "Fall!" Huang Feng said abruptly, and then, the bullet that had frozen in the air fell down like that with a "pop", as if it hit everyone''s chest.


    "Uncle Wu, want to kill me so?" Huang Feng continued to move forward.


    Wu Tian reacted suddenly and said grimly: "Shoot, shoot, kill him!"


    And Wu Tian¡¯s cry also awakened other people. Although they were still shocked and confused, they all subconsciously shot Huang Feng. They were going to kill Huang Feng tonight. Therefore, the weapons were all with them, but they did not expect that they had not had time to find Huang Feng, but Huang Feng came to the door proactively.


    Gunshots kept ringing, but they found that they couldn¡¯t hit Huang Feng at all. Huang Feng¡¯s speed was too fast. The moment they shot, they were no longer in the original position. Then, his The figure is even more like a ghost, constantly shuttled and moved, and has reached the middle of the crowd in the blink of an eye. After a few crackles, the guns in the hands of several people have changed hands.


    "It''s so late, it''s not good to be so angry." Huang Feng said with a smile. However, as soon as he finished saying this, he shot one by one, killing all the people in front of him, except Wu Tian. Head, the living room of Wu Tian''s villa is suddenly full of red and white things, which is terrible.


    After all, Wu Tian is a rich businessman and someone who has seen big scenes. Although the scene in front of him shocked him, he still didn''t lose his mind and screamed. Although his face was pale and his body was slightly trembling, he still insisted after all. Living.


    After killing those people, Huang Feng sat down and looked at Wu Tian said, "Uncle Wu, why don''t you sit down?"


    "What do you want?" Wu Tian said while looking at Huang Feng. He knew that there may be no way to do things right today. After all, Huang Feng already knew their plan, and now he has done it with them, and he may also There is no way to escape.


    However, even if there is a chance to live, Wu Tian will not give up, even if it is a humiliating life, only if you are alive can you hope for revenge, and once you die, there is really nothing left.


    "What do you want?" Huang Feng asked back: "I''m really curious, what do you want, Uncle Wu? Is your Wu family so eager for me to die? Or, you and your son have the same secrets about me. Very concerned?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Wu Tian''s eyes flickered, but then he returned to normal.


    "I don''t know? I''m afraid you are very clear in your heart, both of you, father and son, are very curious about the secrets of me, and do everything possible. Don''t you just want to know the secrets of me?" Huang Feng said.


    Wu Tian didn''t speak, he knew what he said, Huang Feng would not believe it, because he really thought so.


    "Actually, when I came today, I just wanted to investigate. I was not sure that the person who attacked me before was sent by Uncle Wu. However, after arriving here, I saw you discussing how to kill with these people. It''s really time for me to come," Huang Feng said.


    Indeed, Huang Feng had only suspected that Wu Tian was involved in this matter before, but, after all, there was no evidence, so he was not easy to determine. Tonight, he came over to take a look. He did not expect that he had just entered the second floor from the balcony. Lou, I heard Wu Tian and several people conspiring to murder him in the lobby on the first floor. At this point, he was finally determined, who was the one who killed him this time.


    Wu Tian''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t refute it. Obviously, Huang Feng had already heard the conversation just now.


    "Nothing to say?" Huang Feng looked at each other.


    "How do you want to end this matter? As long as you let me go, I will give you satisfactory compensation, and promise that I will never trouble you again in the future." Wu Tian said.


    "Oh? What compensation?" Huang Feng seemed to have some interest.


    Seeing Huang Feng seemed tempted, Wu Tian sneered in his heart, why don''t you give you some benefits first, as long as you save your life and lose things, you can always take back!


    "Money is even shares." Wu Tian said. He is not afraid of Huang Feng''s lion''s open mouth. He is afraid that Huang Feng will not be tempted. Now it seems that Huang Feng is obviously tempted. As long as he is tempted, there will be talks. After coming down, no matter how much the price is paid, I will accept it.


    However, when Wu Tian didn''t expect it, Huang Feng shook his head after listening, "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    After finishing speaking, I didn¡¯t dare to say that Wu Tian had a good opportunity again. He actually shot him directly. Wu Tian opened his mouth as if he was about to speak. At this time, it was frozen and there was no way to continue speaking. I''m still full of doubts. I don''t know why Huang Feng is so resolute. Just now, the other party has clearly been tempted. In this business field, one party is asking for a price, one side is bargaining, and it is justified. Don''t dare to have room for bargaining, just kill yourself?


    Wu Tian couldn''t figure it out, but he never had a chance to figure it out again. After lying on the ground, his eyes gradually lost their spirit.


    Huang Feng looked at the corpse on the ground, his emotions did not fluctuate in the slightest. In fact, after confirming that it was indeed Wu Tian who wanted to kill himself, Huang Feng did not think about letting him go. He killed the other party''s son, and the other party was already there. If you do it to yourself, then this matter must be ended with the death of one party. If you don''t want to die, then the damn thing is obviously only Wu Tian.


    As for just asking what compensation was, Huang Feng was just pure curiosity. He thought Wu Tian could tell what it was spent on. It turned out to be nothing more than money and shares. He didn¡¯t lack these two things, even he wanted it. More than Wu Tian, ??Wu Tian is indeed a rich man, but his money is not enough to buy his life.


    After killing Wu Tian, ??Huang Feng looked at the corpses in the surrounding area. After dealing with the traces left by him, he prepared to leave. After joining the National Security Bureau, Huang Feng also learned how to deal with the traces left by him. It''s a lot, but this time I used it to the fullest.


    As for the other people in Wu¡¯s Villa, they were stunned by Huang Feng before. They didn¡¯t see Huang Feng¡¯s appearance at all, and the camera was destroyed by Huang Feng. In short, no one knew that he had been here. The villa, I believe no one will doubt it, even if they really doubt it, there is no evidence.


    After killing Wu Tian, ??the two groups of people who attacked him were solved. Huang Feng''s affairs on the magic capital were basically handled, and he was ready to return to Jiangzhou.

 1709 Chapter 1709 Not Like A Small Thing

    The sensation caused by Wu Tian¡¯s death was also not small. After all, the other party was also a well-known rich man in the capital, but as a result, he died in his own villa. A small matter.


    However, compared with Kidd¡¯s affairs, obviously, there are fewer people who care about Wu Tian¡¯s affairs. After the deaths of Wu Tian and Wu Hao and his son, the wealthy Wu family collapsed. At this time, those side relatives You won¡¯t be polite, the Lord Wu family has only one wife of Wu Tian. Faced with so much wealth, the relatives of the Wu family are still moved.


    So, when Huang Feng set off to return to Jiangzhou, those relatives of the Wu family had already divided the Wu family. This one took advantage of the other, and the other took advantage. This was the case for the huge Wu family. In just a few days , It fell apart and disappeared from people''s vision.


    This situation also made Huang Feng sigh in his heart that his relatives are much better than those of the Wu family. Although before he was not developed, those relatives talked a little awkwardly, but they should be taken care of. When helping out, those relatives did not stand by. This is why Huang Feng did not target those relatives after returning to his hometown. He also remembered everyone''s goodness in his heart.


    Not only did Huang Feng not laugh at those relatives, he even helped out. Huang Feng''s eldest uncle had already moved up a bit by the end of the year. His eldest uncle even specifically called Huang Feng and told Huang Feng Thank you. Although Huang Feng didn''t tell him about this, he had been in that position for many years, and he was obviously promoted suddenly. Huang Feng''s uncle naturally knew who was responsible for it.


    In fact, Huang Feng did not specifically say hello to this incident. It was all the leaders who looked to Huang Feng¡¯s face. In addition, Huang Feng¡¯s uncle did indeed have some ability. Only then did he promote his position, Huang Feng also learned when he received a call from his uncle that his uncle had been promoted, and when he knew about it, Huang Feng could understand the twists and turns. This is obviously the people in the city. I''m showing myself well.


    And Huang Feng''s second uncle¡¯s factory business has also been very good recently. Of course, Huang Feng¡¯s help and some of the relationships he helped build up are also indispensable. As for the third uncle Huang Feng, now he also followed Huang Feng¡¯s original suggestion from the factory. Resigned, contracted some land in the village, and then, together with Huang Feng''s father, planted vegetables and fruits that Huang Feng gave.


    It can be said that with Huang Feng¡¯s direct or indirect help, the relatives of Huang Feng¡¯s family have now obtained a lot of benefits, and those relatives in his family also appreciate Huang Feng¡¯s help to them very much. Those relatives of Wu Tian''s family, Huang Feng still felt a little grateful.


    However, the affairs of the Wu family have nothing to do with Huang Feng. After killing Wu Tian and Wu Hao, Huang Feng no longer cares about the affairs of the Wu family. It is impossible for the Wu family to know those two. People kill themselves, and even if they know, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t think they will come to avenge themselves. Maybe they¡¯ll still be grateful to him in his heart. After all, they can¡¯t get what they are now without their own actions. Those benefits.


    After solving the Wu family father and son and Kidd, Huang Feng¡¯s affairs in the magic capital can be considered basically completed. In fact, these two things are completely extra. The real purpose of Huang Feng¡¯s demon capital is only for It¡¯s just a promotion of "Spacetime Car", and now this main purpose is also achieved. "Spacetime Car" has become a household name in a short period of time. The orders from the factory have already been queued for a few months. How popular is the "space-time car" now.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s trip to the magic city can be said to be a perfect completion of his set mission.


    Soon, Huang Feng returned to Jiangzhou, because "Time and Space Automobile" had already gained fame. After Huang Feng returned to Jiangzhou, he no longer took care of the "Time and Space Automobile" matters, and left it to Tang Jie. Management, I believe that with Tang Jie''s ability, he can still manage the "Time and Space Vehicle" well.


    "Prepare everything. In two days, we will go to the world of''Tianlong Babu''!" Huang Feng said to the women during dinner.


    The reason for saying this in advance is because it will take them a month to go. Therefore, before they go, they must arrange their actual work in advance. Otherwise, it will disappear suddenly, which is obviously impossible.


    "Isn''t your virtual game about to go on sale? Don''t wait any longer?" Su Yumo asked.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head, "The game has more than half a month to go to market, and it''s still very early. I plan to postpone the listing time by a few days, so that we can wait until we come back. "


    Huang Feng is still more concerned about the listing of virtual games. It can be said that this industry is the easiest industry to open the door to foreign countries among all his current industries. Such as "space-time car", the technical advantages are obvious and novel. , However, if you want to export abroad and sell for further training, it is not easy in a short time.


    One is because of the problem of the output of "space-time vehicles", Huang Feng, of course, has to give priority to satisfying the domestic market. The domestic market is huge and cannot be filled in a short time.


    The other is that foreign governments and auto manufacturers, instead of just watching Huang Feng¡¯s ¡°time-space car¡± occupy their market, they will produce some moths. Therefore, Huang Feng also reserves it. Some "space-time cars" are exported to foreign countries, but there will definitely be setbacks in the early stage. In a short period of time, it is difficult to occupy those foreign markets.


    The virtual game is different. This thing has already begun production. Moreover, it is not like a car. Although this thing has a high level of technology, the production process is not complicated. Therefore, the production speed is still Soon, within a month, it will be enough to produce many game helmets and even nutrition capsules.


    Moreover, virtual games are very popular with young people. Those foreign game companies who want to boycott it are also incapable of resisting. This thing can be purchased directly from China, and it is not too troublesome. Those foreign governments will not impose sanctions. Such a game, compared with cars, obviously, the game will not attract their attention too much.


    Therefore, this virtual game is currently Huang Feng''s most powerful tool to open the door to the international market. Huang Feng will naturally not ignore him. When that happens, he will personally go abroad to promote and supervise.


    However, it was still early, and Huang Feng still had enough time. At this time, he didn''t want to wait like that. Instead, he was going to go to the world of "Tianlong Babu", because it seemed that it was not peaceful recently. Duan Yu didn''t show up after he came to him, and Huang Feng didn''t know if something had happened.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has been thinking about the world of the "Tianlong Babu" in his heart. This time, as soon as the affairs of the magic capital are resolved, Huang Feng is ready to go there.


    Regarding Huang Feng''s arrangement, the other women would naturally have no objection, and they all nodded, and then discussed what is interesting in the world of "Tianlong Ba Bu".


    Because everyone has already known that they will go to the world of "Dragon Babu" sooner or later, so during this time, these women have watched a lot of movies and novels about "Dragon Babu", the background of that world and Some things are already familiar.


    The only pity is that many people in novels and TV are dead. Even if they are there for the first time, they won¡¯t see it because they followed Huang Feng, so the timeline is all It was decided according to Huang Feng, so if they entered now, they would not see Qiao Feng, A Zhu and others.


    In this regard, the few women are of course regrettable.


    The next day, the few women started to deal with the matter at hand. It was easy for others to handle it. However, Qiu Ningshuang and Zhang Ziyu were more difficult to handle. After all, they are just employees, not bosses, so they can¡¯t just take a break. That long time.


    Qiu Ningshuang has just finished her vacation before, and now she has to take another month of vacation. It is indeed not good. Even if Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s face is there, there is no problem if she wants to leave. However, behind the scenes it will definitely be. Some people talk about it.


    "Or I just resign." Qiu Ningshuang said to several people, including Huang Feng, that night: "Anyway, I haven''t really liked the profession of traffic police all the time."


    Qiu Ningshuang didn¡¯t lie on this point. She really didn¡¯t like the profession of traffic police very much. Huang Feng also knew about this. At the beginning, Secretary Qiu was concerned about Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s comfort, so she was assigned to the traffic police team. It was the criminal police team who wanted to go, so I didn''t really like being a traffic policeman in my heart.


    But now is an opportunity. Qiu Ningshuang intends to take advantage of this opportunity to resign directly, and after returning from the world of "Tianlong Babu", he will decide what he wants to do in the future.


    Huang Feng did not object to Qiu Ningshuang''s decision. He also knew that Qiu Ningshuang had long wanted to stay in the traffic police team, and it was normal to leave now.


    As for Zhang Ziyu, she is more hesitant. She is different from Qiu Ningshuang. Qiu Ningshuang doesn¡¯t like being a traffic policeman anymore, so she just resigned this time, and she still likes being a stewardess. Although she is indeed busy sometimes, at least She herself likes it very much, so she doesn''t want to resign, at least, not now.


    However, if you don¡¯t resign, you have to ask for a month of leave. This is obviously impossible. It is not easy to take a week of leave. If you can¡¯t ask for leave, she cannot go with Huang Feng and the others. She would also regret the world of "Tianlong Babu".

 1710 Chapter 1710

    Zhang Tzuyu and Huang Feng have now confirmed their relationship. Naturally, they know the secrets of Huang Feng. She is also very curious about the other time and space, but she has never been to a space until now. , This time, Huang Feng and the others plan to go to the world of "Tianlong Babu". Of course, she also wants to go with them. Everyone else will go. If she doesn''t go, she will be very boring in reality alone.


    However, it is not easy for her to ask for a one-month leave. You don''t have to think about it and know that the above will not agree.


    "It''s okay, leave this to me." After Huang Feng knew Zhang Ziyu''s concerns, he took the initiative to take care of it.


    "Can it work?" Zhang Ziyu is a little worried. Although he knows that Huang Feng is very capable and has a lot of industries, he did not have much overlap with airlines before.


    "Don''t forget, I was the one who saved an airplane last time." Huang Feng smiled: "After that time, I also had contact with the leaders of the airline, and I was also related to it."


    Zhang Ziyu also knows the relationship between Huang Feng and the big guys above, but she doesn¡¯t have any specific concepts yet. After all, those people are too far away for her, and they can only be seen on TV. Of the people who arrived.


    "It''s just asking for a leave. Wouldn''t it be too much to use those relationships?" Zhang Ziyu said. Those big guys are all sorts of things. If they just ask for a leave for themselves, they will alarm them, Zhang Ziyu. No matter how you feel, this matter is a bit too much.


    "Nothing will happen, that is, just say hello." Huang Feng said indifferently.


    Since Huang Feng insisted, Zhang Ziyu didn''t say anything anymore, but she always felt weird in her heart. She asked for a leave of absence to alarm such a big man, which she had never thought about before.


    However, it was her colleagues who were more surprised and weird than her.


    Huang Feng did not move slowly. He made a few calls that night. Although the people on the other end of the phone were a little surprised at what Huang Feng raised, he did not expect that he would actually call for such a trivial matter. Surprised, they all agreed to Huang Feng''s request.


    Huang Feng is now the hottest figure in the country. When ¡°Spacetime Car¡± made a blockbuster at the auto show, the big guys above all contacted Huang Feng and expressed his congratulations and appreciation. After all, Huang Feng''s "space-time car" suddenly filled the domestic gap in this regard, from the previous third-rate to the world-class, and even ahead of other countries, those big men are naturally very happy.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng would contact them for such a trivial matter. They were all very surprised. However, they thought that Huang Feng had contributed several advanced technologies to Su Yumo''s daughters before. It shows that women are in his It''s still very important in my heart. If you think about it this way, it''s no surprise that Huang Summit finds them for Zhang Ziyu''s affairs.


    Although, they still feel that this matter has been a fuss.


    The key is Huang Feng. For this matter, he actually made more than one phone call. The main reason is that Huang Feng was also worried that those big men would forget such a trivial matter because they had too many things, so he called more. After a few phone calls, I found a few more people.


    As a result, the leader of Zhang Ziyu¡¯s side received more than one call from above. The people behind these calls were all existences that he didn¡¯t usually see, and these people called at the same time, actually to give someone a call. The flight attendant asks for a one-month leave. How do you think about this matter? How can you feel incredible.


    With these calls, Zhang Ziyu wanted to ask for leave, but she had no problems at all. Her leader even asked her if one month is enough time. If it is not enough, she can rest for a while. There are no problems at all. No.


    These people are not stupid. Zhang Ziyu can invite such a big relationship in order to ask for leave. Obviously, her background is not ordinary. Therefore, they will naturally not embarrass Zhang Ziyu on such trivial matters.


    And there is still some news about this matter. Now, those colleagues of Zhang Ziyu also know that Zhang Ziyu, who is usually very ordinary, has such a hard relationship. Taking a leave of absence can make such a big deal. After the battle, the person who had a good relationship with Zhang Ziyu even secretly asked her what she came from.


    And after Zhang Ziyu knew about it, she couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. She didn¡¯t expect that such a trivial matter, Huang Feng would actually use such a relationship. Before, she thought Huang Feng was just talking about it. The leaders of their aviation companies are fine. They didn''t expect Huang Feng to move out of such a big deal, which is really scary.


    As for the inquiries from friends, Zhang Ziyu is not good at saying anything. She is actually just an ordinary person herself, and only Huang Feng is her boyfriend.


    It¡¯s just that Zhang Ziyu doesn¡¯t have much to say about the relationship between Huang Feng and the big guys above. Therefore, she can only find other excuses and get over it. Her colleagues thought she didn¡¯t want to talk too much about the family. I didn¡¯t follow up on the matter, but now everyone thinks that Zhang Ziyu¡¯s family has a very strong relationship, and no one would dare to show you something, or offend her or please her. , It''s a lot more.


    In this regard, Zhang Tzuyu could only smile wryly. When he went back to tell Huang Feng about this, Huang Feng just smiled. He didn''t expect this to happen. At that time, it was just to be on the safe side, so he made a few more shots. On the phone, I didn''t expect this to happen.


    However, no matter what, Zhang Ziyu''s leave was taken down. As for the others, there was no problem. Huang Feng gathered all the girls together and started to transmit.


    "Don''t be nervous, nothing will happen." Huang Feng saw that Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Ningshuang who were teleporting for the first time seemed a little nervous, so he comforted.


    "Nothing will happen. When we first transmitted, we were very nervous, but we were all right soon." Su Yumo also comforted.


    Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Ningshuang smiled embarrassedly. They are indeed a little nervous and expectant now. After all, this is something they have never experienced before, and it is normal to have such feelings.


    The teleportation began soon, and it was the familiar vortex and suction power. Except for the first teleportation, several others had experience. This time it was not too nervous. The scene changed and everyone was no longer in the villa.


    At this time, everyone was already in the world of "Tianlong Babu". Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Ningshuang looked around with some curiosity. The others were also watching, but to determine their position.


    In this time and space, there is no navigation, so if you want to determine your location, you can only ask someone.


    Fortunately, it was not the first time Huang Feng had teleported, and he was familiar with all of this.


    Several people searched, and finally walked to the official road. After that, after looking for passers-by to inquire about it, they roughly determined where they were.


    The place where they were at this time was not in the Xixia Kingdom or Misty Peak, but in the territory of the Song Dynasty. There was a county seat of the Song Dynasty nearby. After a few people checked the direction, they went there.


    After a few people arrived in the county seat, they received a lot of attention. After all, a combination of a man and a woman can attract people''s attention everywhere, especially these women are still very beautiful. Fortunately, at this time, It is relatively open, and there is no saying that women cannot go out of the house.


    Huang Feng and others didn''t care either. After all, even in reality, if Su Yumo''s daughters appeared together, it would also cause concern, so they were all used to it.


    Everyone first went to buy clothes, and then they found a restaurant to sit down, eat something, and inquire about the latest things in the rivers and lakes. The restaurant has always been the place where news is transmitted the fastest.


    And soon, everyone did get some news, but this news made a few people feel bad.


    In fact, after entering the county seat, everyone felt that the atmosphere here was a bit tense, even frozen, and now they finally knew why.


    It''s going to fight!


    This incident was really beyond everyone''s expectations. At the end of the "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon", the Liao State sent troops and Qiao Feng stopped it. The great king of Liao State even vowed on the spot that he would not attack the Song Dynasty in his lifetime.


    At first, everyone thought that with this promise, at least in a short period of time, there would be no major wars between the two countries. Of course, there would be no small frictions.


    However, I didn''t expect that it was less than half a year, and there was going to be another war. It was too soon.


    Huang Feng frowned. Could it be that Duan Yu asked himself last time for this?


    However, the king of the Liao Kingdom actually swore before the two armies, how could he stand up again?It''s not in line with common sense. Regardless of the person of the Liao Kingdom, this character should be there. The Khitan people still attach great importance to oaths.


    When Huang Feng asked with curiosity, he knew what was going on.


    It turned out that the king of the Liao Kingdom who had bowed to Qiao Feng was dead and was assassinated by his own men. There had been a rebellion in the Liao Kingdom before, but that judgment was stopped because of Qiao Feng¡¯s intervention. Now, because of that time, Qiao Feng became the King of the South Campus.


    However, after Qiao Feng''s death, the South Court King was naturally replaced. You must know that the South Court King''s status in the Liao Kingdom is very high. This time it was the attack by this new South Court King who killed him. The former king of the Liao Kingdom became the king himself.

 1711 Chapter 1711

    And in order to establish his own authority and eliminate the influence left by the former Liao Kingdom in the country, after initially stabilizing the domestic situation, the new Liao Kingdom launched a war. This matter has happened more than two months ago. At that time, Duan Yu seemed to know something, so what came to discuss with Huang Feng was, but at that time, Huang Feng was not in Misty Peak, so Duan Yu didn''t say it.


    In fact, Huang Feng can also understand that the reason Duan Yu came to Huang Feng to discuss is mainly to ask what to do. Duan Yu is now the emperor of the Dali Kingdom, and after experiencing some things, plus a period of time The emperor, Duan Yu has matured a lot, thinking about things is naturally a little more comprehensive, he has to consider the people of his country.


    Before the Liao State launched an attack on the Song Dynasty, Duan Yu brought Wang Yuyan and some masters from Dali to rescue Qiao Feng. At that time, he did not dispatch many troops. After all, Dali was just a small country. Those who can''t offend the Liao Kingdom, the strength of the Liao Kingdom is stronger than that of the Song Dynasty, and the strength of the Dali Kingdom is not even comparable to that of the Song Dynasty.


    Therefore, even the last time, Duan Yu didn''t send out many troops, only to rescue Qiao Feng himself.


    But this time, when the Liao State attacked Song State again, Duan Yu hesitated even more. At this time, Qiao Feng was already dead, and he had no reason to be dispatched. After all, it was a matter of the Song Dynasty, not Regarding the Dali Kingdom, he didn¡¯t want to take his country into the quagmire of the battle. Therefore, he wanted to discuss with Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng is now the Xixia Kingdom¡¯s horseman and Lingjiu. The owner of the palace will also be the emperor of Xixia Kingdom in the future, and he is still very powerful.


    It''s just that he didn''t find Huang Feng, and such a major event was obviously not easy to communicate through other people, so he left without saying anything.


    Although Huang Feng didn''t see Duan Yu, he could know Duan Yu''s general idea through the information he had learned and some analysis, and this was also where Huang Feng hesitated.


    After all, this is a parallel space. The Song Dynasty is not his own motherland. There is no need to protect him. Moreover, according to some news that Huang Feng learned, the Song Dynasty at this time was not a dynasty of wise monarchs and wise officials. On the contrary, The current Song Dynasty seems to be in the late Song Dynasty. The emperor is mediocre, and among the officials, treacherous officials are everywhere. Huang Feng can''t find a reason to guard it.


    Of course, if Qiao Feng was still there, then Qiao Feng would definitely make a move, and if Qiao Feng made a move, Huang Feng and Duan Yu would not consider that much, and would definitely help Qiao Feng firmly.


    Unfortunately, Qiao Feng is already dead.


    Because of this, the current situation has changed, and both Huang Feng and Duan Yu have lost their reasons for having to act.


    According to the people in the restaurant, Huang Feng and the others also knew that the Liao Kingdom had already laid down several county towns near the border in the Song Dynasty, and the momentum was growing, but the Song Dynasty still did not come up with a corresponding method. The battlefield was defeated all the way, and the court was attacking and annihilating each other. In short, this time the Song Dynasty was afraid of difficulties.


    "What are you going to do?" Su Mo asked Huang Feng in a low voice.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "If Brother Qiao is still there, it''s okay. Now I don''t want to help on either side."


    "However, if the Liao Kingdom really kills the Song Dynasty, then Xixia and Dali will be in danger," Qiu Ningshuang said.


    "This is exactly what I worry about." Huang Feng said helplessly.


    At this point, I believe Duan Yu also understands that Dali is even weaker, and it is not as good as Xixia. Therefore, Duan Yu is naturally worried that Dali will also be destroyed after the Liao Kingdom has defeated the Song Dynasty. Therefore, he He would hesitate, otherwise, maybe he wouldn''t care about these things. With that time, it would be better to read a book and pick up girls.


    Huang Feng is also worried about the same. Although he does not have much affection for the Xixia Kingdom, after all, he has not had much contact before, but he is so good that he is also the name of the Xixia Kingdom, waiting for the death of the old emperor of Xixia Kingdom. After that, you can control the entire country.


    Although Huang Feng has already controlled the Misty Peak, the 36th hole and the 72nd island, it is only a deterrent to the rivers and lakes. If you really want to make money, you have Xixia Kingdom backed up. Obviously it was necessary, so Huang Feng didn''t want an accident in Xixia State.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng is only the servant of the Xixia Kingdom now. It is still difficult to mobilize the soldiers of the Xixia Kingdom. Even if you want to help the Song Dynasty, you can only do it yourself, and the role of the individual on the battlefield. That¡¯s not too big. Before Qiao Feng captured the opponent¡¯s commander alive on the battlefield, it was a completely off-hook performance. In fact, even if his skill is as deep as Huang Feng, Duan Yu, etc., on that battlefield, it¡¯s not If you dare to say that you are invincible, you will not be killed, no matter how powerful a master is, if it is surrounded by many soldiers, it is also very dangerous.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has not made up his mind yet.


    "Anyway, here is not too far from the border, let''s go over and see the situation first." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Since Huang Feng has made a decision, everyone will naturally not object. So, after eating, a few people bought a few horses, and then they went on the road.


    The scenery along the way is good, but people don¡¯t have much thoughts to appreciate these beautiful scenery, because the more you go to the border, the more hungry people flee from the famine on the road. These people have fled from the border city. There were even some disintegrated soldiers. These soldiers did not know whether they were dispersed or took the initiative to become deserters. However, everyone¡¯s face was covered with gray defeat. Obviously, they had been defeated by the Liao army. The shadow in my heart was cast out, and I didn''t dare to fight with the army of Liao at all.


    Looking at the people on both sides of the road, although it is not in reality, the women¡¯s mood is a little heavy. The only thing that is better may be that Ning Wushuang is now. After all, she has also experienced the turmoil on the battlefield and the hungry people before, so accept Stronger ability.


    As for the other women, I have never seen such a scene. Although Huang Feng went to war in the space last time, the women later stayed in the camp and did not go to the front line. At the same time, I didn''t see the hungry people in the big movies. Apart from the cruelty of the battlefield, they really didn''t have much other feelings.


    But this time, their feelings are particularly deep. After all, the women are kind-hearted girls, watching this scene inevitably feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Several old ladies and gentlemen, you can do it well. Buy my daughter. My daughter is well-behaved and sensible. She can do everything. Just ten taels of silver and some food will do."


    Just as the women looked at the tragic situation on both sides of the road with emotion, a woman suddenly held a seven or eight-year-old girl and stopped in front of everyone, kowtow and cry.


    The clothes of Huang Feng and several women have now been changed into clothes of this era. Because there is no shortage of money, the clothes of several people are very high-end. In addition, they are riding tall horses. Therefore, it is very It¡¯s easy to be considered by these people as the princes and young ladies of the rich family. Just now on the way, many people looked at them with complicated eyes, envy, praying, and even greed. In the eyes of everyone, Huang Feng and the others are obviously a group. A fat sheep with no resistance, if Huang Feng occasionally released some strong breath, I am afraid that someone would have already done it.


    "Auntie, get up quickly." Su Yumo got off his horse and wanted to support the other person, and the women who had been a few days later got off the horse.


    "Miss, you are all right, buy my daughter." The woman was still kowtow to Su Yumo''s girls, and even the little girl in her arms was kowtow.


    Everyone looked at the little girl, her eyes were big and bright, but her face was dirty and her complexion was a little sallow. It was obviously caused by malnutrition. They had escaped all the way from the north, and they had already run out of money. I have eaten the bark, grass roots and so on, so the body''s nutrition can''t keep up.


    "You can buy a girl. A girl is very good and can do a lot of things." The little girl blinked her eyes and looked at Su Yumo''s daughters, the ones who were more emotional and even the eyes. It''s all a little red.


    "Auntie, we still have some food here, you can take it." Su Yumo handed the dry food to the woman and said.


    "Also, this is a little bit of money, so take it." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "Thank you, ladies, thank you." The woman kowtows faster, and then said to her daughter: "Girl, don''t you want to thank the ladies, you must listen to the ladies in the future, you know? "


    "Thank you ladies," the little girl said.


    "Don''t, get up quickly." Su Yumo said: "We are not buying her, let your daughter follow you."


    "How can this work?" said the woman, "you pay the money, and the girl will be yours. If you are not obedient in the future, you can beat and scold the girl at will. Just ask a few ladies to give the girl a full meal. ."


    Su Yumo''s daughters still refused, but it was useless to say anything. The woman insisted, and finally had to agree, and the woman kowtows again.


    In fact, this woman is not stupid. She can see that Su Yumo''s daughters are rich and kind-hearted. It is obviously better for her daughter to follow them than to follow herself. At least many of them will be hungry in the future. It¡¯s not just the two of them. Although Su Yumo and the others have given money, the family will not have a better life in the future. I don¡¯t know when an accident happened. If my daughter can follow Su Yumo and the others, There is a way out.

 1712 Chapter 1712

    For this reason, when Su Yumo agreed to buy her daughter, the woman was very happy, and even kept asking her daughter to listen to Su Yumo''s daughters.


    Soon afterwards, Huang Feng and the others met the woman¡¯s husband and her two sons. After all, this place is not modern, but ancient times with more feudal thinking. Therefore, in such an extreme situation, you need to consider selling your children. When maintaining a living, the first thing they think of is to sell their daughter.


    Of course, with the exception of Huang Feng and others, no one else felt that there was anything wrong with this matter. Even the girl herself felt that she should be sold instead of her two younger brothers. It was just that she had to be with her two. The brother discerned, she was still very sad.


    The women in Su Yumo also felt a lot of emotion. Before, they had only seen things like selling children in books, but they didn¡¯t expect that one day they would see it with their own eyes. Will buy one back.


    "Actually, you just did that, not necessarily helping them." After everyone went on the road, Huang Feng suddenly spoke.


    "Why?" Su Yumo''s daughters were a little confused.


    "That''s just an ordinary family. You just need to give them some food. As a result, giving them money in front of everyone, this may bring disasters to them." Huang Feng said: "Know that there are hungry people around here. There are a lot of people, and when you are hungry to the extreme, you can do anything."


    "Ah! Didn''t we kindly do bad things?" Xie Mengjiao exclaimed. She gave the family money just now, and because of conscience, she even gave more, hoping to improve the family''s life. , But now hearing what Huang Feng said, she suddenly felt that she seemed to have done something bad.


    "Maybe, maybe I think too much." Huang Feng smiled, and then his face became righteous: "Isn¡¯t that sure if the family has encountered anyone with an unruly intention, but we seem to have met a few People who don¡¯t have long eyes."


    Su Yumo heard the words and looked to the side. Sure enough, they saw a few people wearing ragged military uniforms. They were looking at them with good intentions, as if they were ready to do something at any time.


    The little girl, Niuer, was so scared that she arched into Su Yumo¡¯s arms. On the way, the little girl saw a lot of looting by deserters from the army, but at that time, their family was very poor, and no one cared about it. They, however, are obviously different now.


    Su Yumo''s daughters don''t worry too much. They have Huang Feng here, and all of them also practice internal skills, although there is still a big gap with the peerless masters in that kind of novel. However, there is no problem in dealing with a few guerrillas.


    The women also guessed that it was possible that these people were attracted by their dressing. After all, the clothes they wore were not cheap. It was also possible that they were seen by these people when they gave money to the family. Cai Lubai is white, so these talents are focusing on them.


    However, if it is the second case, then the family member will be in the same danger before. The daughters of Su Yumo prayed in their hearts that it should not be the second possibility.


    "Boy, we''ve been watching you for a long time, and handed over all the money we have." The guerrillas Sanyong surrounded Huang Feng and the others, looking at the Su Yumo women, the leader, then He said to Huang Feng with a slanted eye and a warning on his face.


    "What if I don''t pay?" Huang Feng said while sitting on the horse, his face unchanged.


    "No? Then it''s the same as the one just now!" The leading face said fiercely: "The few people in that family were like you at first. They refused to pay. Your grandfather took a few dollars. Or is it in our hands?"


    "You killed them?" Huang Feng''s eyes flashed hostility.


    "Not bad." The man said triumphantly, and took out some broken silver from his hand and said, "The money is still hot."


    "court death!"


    Huang Feng yelled, and then, the person disappeared from the horse. Before that person could react, his head and body had already been separated. The remaining deserters looked at it blankly, as if not Knowing what happened, but immediately afterwards, their heads were the same, flying up to the sky, and blood was spilled in the sky.


    Several corpses fell to the ground banging, and at this time, Huang Feng had already returned to the horseback again, coldly looking at the corpses and the people passing by. At this time, they were all the same. Looking at Huang Feng with horror on their faces, they did not expect that this noble man dressed up was so powerful that when he passed by him, he was far away, fearing that Huang Feng would look at him.


    The faces of Su Yumo''s women were a little sad. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng had guessed it correctly. They thought they had done a good thing, but it turned out to be a disaster for the family.


    The little girl, Niuer, seemed to understand something, and sobbed, Su Yumo held her in his arms and comforted her.


    Then Huang Feng decided to turn around and walk back to see what happened to the family.


    And after they walked for a while, they found the corpses of a few people in that family. The few people who were still saying grateful words in front of them had now become cold corpses on the side of the road. People passing by, It''s just a few glances. How can these people be in trouble because they can''t even guarantee their own safety?There is no such spirit, and no such ability.


    The girl came out of Su Yumo¡¯s arms and lay on her family¡¯s body and cried loudly. The faces of Su Yumo''s girls were very dim, and they also blamed themselves, although these people were not killed by others. Yes, but it is also related to myself and others.


    "Don''t be sad. Such things are very common in these years. Even if they are not killed by those soldiers today, it is not easy for them to survive." Huang Feng came over to comfort him.


    Huang Feng has been to a lot of spaces, and naturally he has seen a lot of things. He has also seen a lot of such tragic situations. In these years of war, the current situation has always been turbulent and suffering. Naturally it belongs to the people at the bottom.


    Just these people in front of them, they left their homes, escaped from their hometown all the way, and went to other places to look for opportunities to live. In fact, they really survived and settled in other places. After all, not many, most They all died on the road, most of them starved to death.


    Therefore, even if this family is not killed by the soldiers today, it is difficult to say whether they will survive afterwards. Even if they have given money to the family before, it is the same, unless they took them in at the beginning.


    However, this is obviously impossible. There are a lot of victims around. Even if they want to take in, they can¡¯t take in so many. Even if they really take in a lot of people in good faith, there will be trouble in the end, maybe the government will do it too. Think they have unruly attempts, and even send troops to suppress them.


    Therefore, from the beginning, Huang Feng knew that he could not do much about the situation in front of him, unless he calmed down the war now, but it was obviously not easy.


    After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Su Yumo''s daughters were still sad, but they were a little better. Thinking about it carefully, they also know that what Huang Feng said still makes sense.


    After that, several people worked together to bury the family on the side of the road. Although they could not be buried in their hometown, it was good enough to be buried. It was better than being exposed on the roadside.


    The girl cried for a long time, but Su Yumo''s daughters finally calmed down, and then they took her away.


    The girl is very sensible. Although she is still very sad, she doesn''t cry anymore. She doesn''t want to cry in front of Su Yumo''s daughters. In that case, she feels that Su Yumo''s daughters will be bored. Her mother had asked before that she should not cause trouble to the young ladies, and be obedient.


    Although her mother was dead, the girl obviously remembered her words, so she would endure her grief and leave with Su Yumo.


    Seeing that the girl is so sensible, Su Yumo''s daughters feel more distressed and love her even more. Although they will not stay in this time and space forever, Huang Feng is influential here after all, so, There is no problem in arranging a child.


    After that, everyone continued on the road. This time, the women have learned their lesson. Even if they see the pitiful people around, they don¡¯t dare to show their kindness easily. Who knows if they will be targeted again. As a result, it hurts people. You know, among these people who fled, many are hungry. They can''t do anything to get a full stomach.


    And Su Yumo''s few women brought limited dry food, it was impossible to give everyone dry food, and time was not allowed, so the women had no choice but to harden their hearts.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care. He saw a lot of scenes like this. At the beginning, he also wanted to help out like Su Yumo''s daughters. As a result, after a few times, he gave up. Knowing that what you do will not change anything at all, unless it is to fundamentally solve the problem.


    Therefore, now Huang Feng, seeing such a miserable scene, although he will feel uncomfortable in his heart, but he can still pretend that he hasn''t seen anything.


    The crowd continued to rush, all the way to the border. There were more and more people fleeing around, and there were troubles looking for them without eyesight. Regarding this, no matter it was Huang Feng or Su Yumo''s daughters, they were not at all polite.


    Especially Su Yumo''s women, because of the previous events, they are very unhappy now, and they are in need of venting, so they are naturally relentless.

 1713 Chapter 1713 Chaos in the Town

    Everyone went all the way to the north, and the road was not very peaceful. Fortunately, several people have good skills, especially Huang Feng. Those deserters and refugees often have ideas to beat them.


    And because of the previous incidents, Su Yumo¡¯s few women¡¯s shots are much harder than usual, because these people can hit their ideas, they can hit the ideas of ordinary people. Obviously, such people are in Su Yu. Mo Ji Nu had no good feelings in her heart.


    "The front is Hedongzhuang. After passing there, even if we enter the range of the two sides fighting, we may encounter the Song Dynasty or the Liao army at any time." Huang Feng rode on the horse, looking at a small person not far away. Said the town.


    "I finally arrived, but along the way, people fleeing everywhere, thinking about it, the situation in the Song Dynasty should be very unoptimistic." Su Yumo said.


    "It should be." Huang Feng said: "The Song Dynasty originally emphasized culture and over military. The status of military commanders was very low, and the training of soldiers was not enough. Liao was different. They came from poor areas and had a relatively violent personality. It¡¯s commonplace, and desperately on the battlefield. When the Song Dynasty meets them, it will have to be tragedy. Especially in the Song Dynasty court, the opinions are not unified. Some want to fight, some want to negotiate. They are not unified anymore, let alone the people below, so it is normal to lose the battle."


    Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t study history, he knew a little bit. In addition, he had read a lot of things in the context of the "Tianlong Ba Bu" world. Therefore, he has no doubts about the current defeat of the Song Dynasty. The Song dynasty in front of us is different from the Song dynasty in history. After all, this is the virtual world of Mr. Jin, but in general, there are still many things in common.


    The people of Liao have long wanted to attack the Song Dynasty, and they have fought several times in previous years, but the scale is not large. When Qiao Feng was still there, the king of Liao wanted to launch a larger scale. It¡¯s just that Qiao Feng stopped it. However, this also shows that the Liao Kingdom has long been prepared to attack the Song Dynasty. Now that the Liao Kingdom has changed to an emperor, the preparations are still Very full.


    On the contrary, the Song Dynasty didn''t seem to be ready for it. After being captured by others in a short time, several cities were captured. The Liao Kingdom was so powerful that it had not encountered any decent resistance until now.


    Huang Feng was also speechless about this. Although this is not a world of official history, the Song Dynasty still did not have much combat effectiveness.


    "Hey, no matter where it is, as long as it is a war, the worst will always be ordinary people." Ning Wushuang said with emotion.


    Ning Wushuang had also experienced wars, and naturally understood this better. In her time and space, the war also caused many people to be displaced, homeless, and starved to death.


    The same is true in this "Dragon Babu" world. They have seen too many tragedies along the way. Among the fleeing crowd, they can always see someone falling down from time to time. Can''t get up either.


    They have seen a lot of such tragic conditions. At the beginning, they felt very uncomfortable, but later they were even a little numb.


    After listening to Ning Wushuang''s words, the other people nodded with deep feeling.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and take a look at the front town." Huang Feng said.


    "it is good!"


    A few people rode and quickly approached the town. However, when they were about to approach the town, everyone noticed the abnormality here, because they vaguely heard the sound of killing in the town, and even a lot of fireworks rose up.


    "Go!" Huang Feng said, before speeding up first, he ran towards the town.


    The girls are not slow to keep up, and at the same time, they are also prepared to deal with accidents in their hearts.


    As the town was near, everyone clearly heard the shouts of killing in the town. Huang Feng''s face sank, and he could probably guess what was going on inside.


    Sure enough, when everyone entered the town, they saw that a group of soldiers were searching and killing people in the town. The ordinary people had no resistance to these soldiers holding weapons, and they kept screaming. After the incident, every house was burned down, and the whole town looked like a hell.


    However, what made everyone more angry was that these people who were holding weapons and constantly killing ordinary people in the town were actually wearing military uniforms of the Song Dynasty. In other words, the soldiers in front of them were not soldiers from the Liao Dynasty, but from the Song Dynasty. soldier!


    This situation made everyone even more angry and surprised. Of course, there were also puzzles. If the people of Liao State took action, although everyone would be very angry, they would not have too complicated thoughts. However, the one who took action now is unexpected. It was the people of the Song Dynasty, and the target of their actions was also the ordinary people of the Song Dynasty. This scene made people constantly angry.


    "Drive!" Ling Feng smashed his legs and rushed towards those people. Then, with his feet glaring, the whole person was already flying from the horse.


    "Brothers, someone is here again, kill them!" The soldiers did not feel scared when they saw Huang Feng and the others, but wanted to kill Huang Feng and the others.


    However, they hadn¡¯t made any movement yet. Huang Feng had already flown towards them and hit a soldier who had just burned the house with his palm. The man made a "crack" on his chest, and then his body He had already flown out. After knocking some things into the air, he fell to the ground. After a few coughs, he died completely.


    "Kill, kill him!" The scene before him aroused the ferocity in the hearts of the remaining soldiers, brandishing their weapons, and clamoring to rush towards Huangfeng.


    Huang Feng didn''t retreat but advanced, rushing into the crowd, hitting out with one palm in his hand, that shocking power really killed him when he touched him, and wounded him when he touched him. The soldiers who killed those soldiers were turned on their backs and screamed constantly. Of course , Even worse, some people have died without even screaming.


    Huang Feng''s fierce method finally made these hot-headed people slowly calm down. Then, there was only fear in their hearts. In their hearts, Huang Feng had become a demon-like person, he was not a human at all. People like himself are not his opponents at all.


    "Retreat, retreat!" Finally, the little boss began to issue an order to retreat.


    However, Huang Feng obviously didn''t want to let them go and kept chasing them down, and Su Yumo''s daughters also arrived at this time. After seeing the situation inside, they lined up and blocked the exit of the town. Let these people leave, if someone comes to rush, they will also be merciless. The situation they saw along the way before has made them feel a little depressed, and now they are even more angry when they see this scene.


    There were strong enemies in the front and chasing soldiers in the back. These Song Dynasty soldiers suddenly fell into a desperate situation and were making the final resistance. However, Huang Feng had already decided to kill, so even if they resisted fiercely, However, they still fell one by one.


    When the last enemy fell in his field of vision, Huang Feng stopped, and then went to Su Yumo and the others to see the situation. They had just been fighting strength, although Huang Feng had been killing the enemy without stopping, the speed of killing the enemy was not Slow, but, after all, it takes time, and the soldiers of the Song Dynasty are constantly attacking Su Yumo''s daughters. In their opinion, it is obvious that Su Yumo''s skills will definitely be worse as women. It is easier to break through, so they all attacked Su Yumo''s women, which brought a lot of pressure to the women.


    However, because of the experience along the way and the tragedy in this small town, Su Yumo''s daughters were very angry and resisted desperately. They didn''t let them break through. In this way, Su Yumo The pressure that Mo Ji Nu faced was great, and their combat experience was obviously incomparable with Huang Feng. Therefore, more or less of them suffered some injuries. Fortunately, they still had more people and each other With cooperation, no one died.


    "Are you all right?" Huang Feng checked one by one.


    "It''s okay, a little skin trauma." Su Yumo said. She had just been slashed on her arm. As a girl living in a peaceful age, this was obviously the first time she had encountered such an experience. She almost fainted because of the pain. , However, she persisted firmly.


    "After we return to reality, will there be scars?" Xie Mengjiao said with some worry. She was stabbed with a sword just now, but now she is worried about whether the scar will be left after the wound is healed. In that case, she would definitely be sad.


    "Don''t worry, no, no matter how many injuries and scars are left in this time and space, when you return to reality, there will be no more." Huang Feng said.


    The few women nodded in relief. Among the few women, Zhang Ziyu, Lu Xuan and other women who practiced late, because of their weak strength, they have just been protected by Su Yumo, but they suffered the least injuries and are basically fine.


    After Huang Feng treated the wounds of the women, he took the women to move on. At this time, the whole town was burning everywhere, and there were corpses everywhere in the streets and alleys. Obviously, they It was a little late.


    However, because of the appearance of Huang Feng and others, there are still some survivors in the small town. These people just hid and watched the fight outside. Now that the fight is over, no one dared to come out for a while.


    Huang Feng saw a person hiding in the store. He stepped forward and pulled the other person out and said: "Come out, I''ll ask you something."


    "Master, I don''t know anything, I don''t see anything." The man just saw Huang Feng killing the soldiers with his own eyes, so he didn''t dare to resist, but he kept begging for mercy.

 1714 Chapter 1714

    "Shut up, if I ask you anything, just say anything, no nonsense!" Huang Feng shouted.


    "Know, know." The man nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "Are those people just an army of the imperial court?" Huang Feng asked. Although those people were indeed wearing military uniforms from the Song Dynasty, Huang Feng could not guarantee that they were not disguised by people from Liao. I want to confirm.


    "Yes, they are members of the court!" the man said. When he talked about this, Huang Feng could clearly feel the anger on his face. Obviously, they were also very angry when the court members acted on them.


    However, it¡¯s useless to be angry. If Huang Feng and others hadn¡¯t arrived, they would have been killed by those people. Therefore, this person is very grateful to Huang Feng and others. The question is also quite cooperative, even if Huang Feng doesn''t force him to ask, he will truthfully explain it.


    "Why did the people of the imperial court act against you?" Huang Feng frowned and asked, shouldn''t the imperial army be at war with the army of Liao?Shouldn''t they be protecting these people?How could you do anything to these people?


    If it weren¡¯t for what Huang Feng had just seen with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed in such a thing, but what he had just seen, plus what this person said, let Huang Feng be sure that those people just now were indeed from the court. , It''s just that this also made Huang Feng''s heart more puzzled.


    "They want to kill a good man!" The man gritted his teeth, apparently hating the court''s army.


    "Kill good and take merit?"


    "Yes, this kind of thing, in fact, often happens in the border counties. Those people from Liao State often come back to fight grass valleys around the border, looting food and population, and the imperial army can''t beat them, and they dare not fight. I am afraid that the court will blame, so they often kill some of us flat-headed people, and then hand over their heads to gain military merit.¡± The man said, obviously, this is not the first time that this happened.


    "Is there anything like this?" The women were shocked when they heard this man''s words. Obviously, they hadn''t thought about it before.


    This is actually the fact that a few women don¡¯t care about history very much. Huang Feng is not very surprised by what this person said, because on earth, in the official history of China, such pride often occurs in border areas, especially when it arrives. At the end of each dynasty, such things happened more often.


    It''s just that Huang Feng didn''t expect that there would be such a thing here, but after thinking about it, he accepted it.


    "Yes." The man said: "This time the Liao army came, the imperial court''s army simply couldn''t resist it in the border area. It was defeated all the way, making us places that were not border towns become borders. , And those generals were afraid that the above would punish them, so they did it again, but this time it was against us, because our place was not a border before, so many people did not have time to escape, so they were They are looking at them. They want to kill all the people here, the heads of the people will pick up the merits, and then they will push the things here to the heads of the people of Liao. In this way, they will have nothing."


    "It''s really hateful." The women said viciously, especially when they saw a lot of corpses on the ground, the angry expressions on their faces became more obvious.


    Huang Feng''s face was calmer, but he was also very disgusted with the behavior of those Song soldiers.


    "Where did the army of Liao State go now?" Huang Feng continued to question and answer. They only knew that the army of Liao State should be near this place, but he still didn''t know which direction it went.


    "The villain doesn''t know." The man said, "However, the villain just seemed to be able to say that the army of the Liao Kingdom is coming, so move faster."


    Huang Feng nodded. At this moment, Huang Feng''s ears moved. Then, his face became a little serious. He said to the man: "Notify the surviving people in the town, hurry up and leave from the other side, Liao. The army is coming soon.


    "Okay, okay." After hearing Huang Feng''s words, the man''s face changed drastically. He didn''t suspect anything. Instead, he turned his head and stumbled and ran away. While running, Huang Feng said that the people of Liao are coming. Spread out the news, let the people here leave as soon as possible.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Huang Feng''s face serious, Su Yumo was shocked and knew that something might have happened.


    "Liao people are here!" Huang Feng said solemnly: "I''m almost here."


    Just now Huang Feng heard the sound of thousands of iron hooves running. This is obviously not the army of the Song Dynasty. If the army of the Song Dynasty had this momentum, I am afraid that it would not be able to resist the Liao army. Therefore, Huang Feng was only Let that person inform the others and leave here quickly.


    "Coming soon?" The other women were taken aback. They didn''t expect that it was such a coincidence. They did come to the front line to see. However, first they encountered the army of the Song Dynasty who was doing their best to kill, and then they did not wait. They slowed down, the army of the Liao Kingdom had actually arrived.


    "Well, soon, let''s go ahead and have a look." Huang Feng said to the women.


    "it is good."


    Several people came to the door of the town, found a relatively good house, jumped up, and then looked into the distance.


    Huang Feng can already vaguely see the shadows of the Liao army, while Su Yumo''s daughters do not have his ability. However, they can also see the dust in the distance, which should be caused by a large number of horses running. , There should be the direction from which the Liao army came.


    "What should we do?" Tang Muxue asked, and the other women also looked at Huang Feng, obviously waiting for him to make a decision.


    "Let¡¯s find a place to hide first." Huang Feng thought for a while and said, but it was a large number of troops from the Liao Kingdom. No matter how powerful he was, it would be dangerous to face so many people at the same time. In the novel, those martial arts masters , They are just a hundred enemies, if they are surrounded by the army, they are also very dangerous.


    What''s more, there are Su Yumo''s daughters beside Huang Feng, and their skills are even weaker.


    After making a decision, the few people immediately set off and withdrew to the back of the town. Behind the town is a mountain. The people in the town have already climbed the mountain and are ready to climb the mountain and go to the other side of the mountain. They are here. The residents of, naturally understand the environment here, so it is not too difficult to climb this mountain.


    However, Huang Feng and the others didn''t want to climb over, they just hid on the mountain. After going up the mountain, Huang Feng and the others found a good position and looked down.


    The dust in the distance got closer and closer, and the sound of horseshoes was also getting closer and closer. Soon, even Su Yumo''s daughters also heard them, and in their vision, there were countless cavalry, Huang Feng estimated that these people should be the forward team of the Liao Kingdom. After all, the cavalry is more skilled and can be responsible for opening the way and investigating.


    However, since the beginning of the war, the resistance of the Song Dynasty army has been very weak, and it is not an opponent of the Liao army at all. Therefore, the nature of these forward cavalry investigations has been reduced a lot. In their view, there is no need for investigation at all. The soldiers of, did not dare to collide with them head-on, they are now more like chasing Song Dynasty soldiers, killing one when they encounter one.


    The town at the foot of the mountain is not too big. Therefore, not all the cavalry have entered the town. Huang Feng discovered that those cavalry were divided into two parts. One part of the large troops continued to advance, and the other small part. Although it is only a small part of the town, there are hundreds of people.


    When they saw the scene in the town, they didn''t seem to be too surprised. As a border army, they knew the habits of these soldiers in the Song Dynasty. Those who were useless in the Song Dynasty only dared to slap their own people and kill themselves. Of the people, use their heads to emerge from their own heads to gain merit.


    Therefore, the cavalry did not have a strange scene in front of them. They came in just to see if there were any fish slipping through the net, or there were Song Dynasty troops stranded here.


    However, the whole town is very quiet now. The people in the town have either been killed or escaped. There is no one living.


    However, the cavalry seemed to have found some clues, and found that all the people in this town were not all dead. Some people might have fled.


    Several people from Huang Feng could see clearly on the mountain. The cavalry below seemed to have discussed it. Then, there was a small group of about ten people who dismounted their horses and came up the mountain.


    Huang Feng did not leave, but looked at the distance. At this time, the cavalry of the large army had passed in front of the town. In other words, there are only hundreds of cavalry in the town now. There is still no problem with killing them, and the large troops in front, waiting for them to know that something is wrong here, and then come back, I am afraid it will still take some time, and that time is enough to retreat by themselves.


    After understanding, Huang Feng made Su Yumo''s daughters hide more hidden, and he used invisibility to come to the intersection in front of Su Yumo''s daughters and wait for the cavalry below to come up.


    Ten cavalry soldiers who gave up their horses came along the mountain road. They yelled loudly as they walked. They didn''t know whether they wanted to encourage themselves or threatened the townspeople who might be hiding on the mountain.


    These ten cavalrymen were quite strong in length. Compared with the thinness of the Song Dynasty people, they were more rugged and strong. In one-on-one situations, the Song Dynasty soldiers were really not the opponents of these Liao people.


    At this time, several soldiers from the Liao Kingdom had already passed Huang Feng. The soldier who was walking in the front suddenly stopped. It seemed that he had discovered Su Yumo and others hiding in the grass not far away.

 1715 Chapter 1715 Booby

    "Come out! I found you, come out quickly!" The soldier from the Liao State in the front shouted in the direction where Su Yumo''s daughter was. Obviously, he really found the place where Su Yumo''s daughter was hiding. However, he didn''t know how many people were hiding in that place, so he was very vigilant and didn''t dare to step forward.


    The women of Su Yumo stood up slowly, and then, the soldiers of Liao State, their eyes lit up. They came along the way, and every time they occupied a town, the general above would definitely not seal the sword for a few days. What are they doing in the town? So, on the way, besides killing people and robbing money, they also went to a lot of Song Dynasty women.


    I have to say that compared to the women in my own country, the women of the Song Dynasty are really soft like water, which makes these soldiers of Liao who have never seen the world like them a lot.


    It¡¯s just that, although they have gotten a lot of women along the way, they are better than the domestic ones, but when those women compare with the women in front of them, they are nothing. These Liao soldiers have already been spoken by Su. Mo Ji Nu''s beauty was fascinated.


    "Come here, let me take a good check." The soldier from the Liao Kingdom laughed. He thought that Su Yumo''s daughters were women from the town below the mountain, and they came to hide from the mountain, so they didn''t. What is the danger.


    The soldiers of the Liao Kingdom are brave and unparalleled in the world, even the soldiers of the Song Dynasty are not afraid of them, how can they be afraid of these weak and defenseless women?


    However, this man''s pride did not last long. Suddenly, he felt a trace of danger. That alertness was trained by him on the battlefield many times and saved his life many times.


    And this time, he also felt the danger. Although he didn''t understand where the danger came from, he subconsciously wanted to avoid it. However, his vigilance did not save him this time. He just wanted to act. As a result, he was slapped severely on the back, and then the whole person flew out. While in the air, he had already swallowed his last breath in this world.


    And this soldier of the Liao Kingdom didn¡¯t see who was doing it to himself until he died, but before he died, he saw that the few women he thought were not threatening before were all spoiled. He shouted, and then, he killed the companions behind him.


    "It turns out that they are not without threats." This thought came up in this person''s mind. This was his last thought in this world. After that, his consciousness fell into chaos and left the world.


    After Huang Feng killed the first person, he didn''t do it anymore, but watched Su Yumo''s women do it. He was beside him to help press the battle. The few Liao soldiers in front of him were dangerous, but they were not many. It happened to be practiced for Su Yumo''s few women, and their strength increased, whether in reality or in other dimensions, it was good.


    And Su Yumo''s daughters had also been on the battlefield before. Although they were very uncomfortable at that time, they had some experience. In addition, in the town just down the mountain, they were angry with those in the Song Dynasty. Soldiers of Japan have fought against each other, and they also saw blood on their hands. However, they often only severely wounded people, but did not kill them. In the end, it was Huang Feng who did it.


    And soon, Su Yumo''s daughters discovered that these Liao soldiers were significantly different from the Song Dynasty soldiers just now. These Liao soldiers were even more fierce and even more aggressive. Being fierce, a little careless, you may be severely injured or even killed by the opponent.


    Fortunately, there is Huang Feng standing next to him. Wherever there is danger, he will appear there. Therefore, although the Liao countries are very fierce, they did not cause much harm to the women, and even did not hurt them. , After all, they are also capable.


    In about three minutes or so, the ten or so soldiers from the Liao State who went up the mountain were all killed. Of course, just like the soldiers who faced the Song Dynasty before, the daughters of Su Yumo were at most the soldiers from the Liao State. He was seriously injured, and the last one was given to Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng doesn¡¯t mind. Although he wants to train a few women to increase their ability to protect themselves, they are not willing to kill, and Huang Feng will not force them. Moreover, Huang Feng also knows that there is no strong mind, if Those who kill people will put a great burden on the mind, so if a few women don''t want to kill people, that''s better.


    After the soldiers of the Liao Kingdom were killed, Huang Feng took off their military uniforms and put them in Najie. The same was true for the soldiers of the Song Dynasty before. Huang Feng kept these uniforms temporarily. Therefore, to prevent when it can be used, and even if it is not used, it will not take up too much space.


    "It is estimated that the soldiers of the Liao Kingdom below will be coming up again soon." Huang Feng said while throwing the bodies of the Liao Kingdom far away.


    Sure enough, as expected by Huang Feng, the soldiers of the Liao Kingdom below saw that their companions had not come back for so long. They thought about what happened. However, because the battle just happened suddenly, the Liao Kingdom The soldiers did not have time to signal to the people below, so the people below still don''t know about the mountain.


    Therefore, this time the people at the foot of the mountain sent another twenty soldiers from the Liao country to come up to see if the people before them found the residents of the town on the mountain.


    However, Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s daughters still ambush as they did. The same situation as before, the twenty soldiers from Liao who came up the mountain later did not pay attention to Su Yumo''s daughters. Then, The fight also happened again.


    It was still Huang Feng pressing down and Su Yumo''s daughters fighting. Huang Feng discovered that after the previous two battles, Su Yumo''s women''s actual combat experience was so fast. After all, Huang Feng was in the battle, they felt relieved. You can use everything you usually learn.


    You know, Su Yumo''s females are high-level inner strength mental methods that they practice. Although they only used this as a way to keep youthful forever, the inner strength in the body is actually increased. In addition, Huang Feng later exchanged some moves for them, and Su Yumo''s few people who practiced first, their skills are probably already at a third-rate level.


    Third-rate strength, in the world of "Tianlong Babu", where masters fly all over the sky, naturally, it is nothing. However, what they are facing now is just a soldier of Liao, even if they are elites of Liao. It''s just an ordinary person, without internal strength, and the strength is naturally not close to that of Su Yumo.


    Because of this, although the number of Su Yumo''s women is relatively small, fighting with these soldiers of the Liao State did not fail at all.


    While hitting and hitting, the soldiers of the Liao State were horrified to find that they could not beat these weak women, their companions were knocked to the ground one by one, so some people wanted to ask for help from the people below.


    However, before these people''s distress signals could be sent out, they were stopped by Huang Feng. The number of Liao soldiers at the scene was only twenty or so. Huang Feng alone took care of everything in the living room. As long as anyone wanted a warning, he would immediately. Can kill the other party.


    So, until these people were killed, the signal for help was not sent.


    Of course, the command of the Liao Army at the foot of the mountain was not a fool. Two consecutive groups of people went up the mountain, and there was no sound. Although it was impossible, he was still worried whether something happened, so he took the rest with him. People came up the mountain together.


    This time, Huang Feng did not let Su Yumo take any risks. Although they have some skills, they are still a bit dangerous in the face of so many enemies. Even if they die here, they will not be really dead. , It''s just returning to reality, but the pain is still really painful. At the same time, Huang Feng is also more than wishing to see them die, even if it is suspended animation, he is not willing.


    Therefore, this time, he let Su Yumo''s daughters hide far away, but he summoned Xiaobai out, and then, just like this, one person and one wolf lie in ambush there, waiting for the Liao army to appear.


    There is only one passage up the mountain, so it is not difficult for Huang Feng to ambush the Liao army, especially since he can also stealth, it is even easier.


    But after Huang Feng took the shot, the soldiers of the Liao Kingdom realized what kind of terrorist opponent they had encountered, and they also understood that those comrades before him were afraid that they had become more ill-fortuned.


    These soldiers from the Liao Kingdom have long heard that there are many powerful masters in the Central Plains Wulin. They have all met on the battlefield before, such as Shaolin, Wudang, etc., but they think that it is just like that. Although they have some skills, they are also better than ordinary people, but they only need to dispatch more than a dozen people here and use the battle formation to surround them, and they can often besieged and killed the so-called masters.


    However, the one I encountered today is obviously different, this person is obviously much stronger than those so-called masters!Just looking at the aura, you can find this, but after the actual hands, it is even more terrifying. There are more than seventy people on his side, and they actually feel that they are not opponents at all.


    In addition, beside that person, there was a fierce wild wolf who killed people, not even slower than that person.


    Therefore, even the brave Liao army slowly felt scared during Huang Feng¡¯s crazy killing, and then some people wanted to escape. However, Huang Feng obviously wouldn¡¯t let them get what they wanted. People who want to continue to run up the mountain and hide in the mountain may be able to escape Huang Feng''s killing.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t go far before they met Su Yumo''s daughters, because only a small part of the Liao army wanted to run up the mountain, so even if there was no Huang Feng in the battle, Su Yumo''s daughters could deal with it. There is no problem at all.

 1716 Chapter 1716 Duan Yu was arrested

    It didn''t take long for the last group of people to go up the mountain to be resolved. However, this time, Huang Feng did not kill them all, but kept a few, ready to ask for useful information.


    "You kill us, our warriors of the Liao Kingdom will not succumb!" One of the Liao Kingdoms glared at Huang Feng and said.


    "As you wish!" Huang Feng finished speaking, slapped the opponent''s head with a palm, and the opponent''s eyes were hung up.


    Huang Feng''s decisiveness also frightened the other Liao soldiers. He originally thought that Huang Summit would patiently ask the meeting, but he did not expect that Huang Feng was so decisive that he would kill if he said it.


    When it was the second person''s turn, that person also looked like he would rather die than surrender, and Huang Feng also fulfilled him.


    Until the third person, the person hesitated on his face, but Huang Feng didn''t even give him a chance, and directly beat the opponent to death.


    And this situation obviously scared the rest of the people, so Huang Feng just walked up to the fourth person, and before he could ask, the person took the initiative to say: "I said, I said everything."


    Obviously, even in the Liao State, not all soldiers are heroes and heroes who are not afraid of death.


    For the remaining few people, the line of defense in their hearts was broken, and it is also worthy of an account.


    However, these people were just ordinary soldiers in the Liao army. Huang Feng estimated that he would not be able to ask any important information. It would be good to know the general direction of the army¡¯s advancement. However, what Huang Feng did not expect was that he From the mouths of these soldiers, he learned an unexpected situation.


    "What did you say? Say it again!?" Huang Feng looked at the soldier in shock and said.


    "Previously, some time ago, the emperor of Dali led his army to stop us, and we were defeated. The emperor of Dali was caught by us." The soldier gave Huang Feng a shock, but, Still honestly told what he knew.


    The emperor of Dali was naturally Duan Yu. Huang Feng did not expect that Duan Yu decided to lead his army to resist. It can be seen that he also understood that once the Song Dynasty was defeated, their Dali country would definitely not be spared. Therefore, Will come to help.


    From the mouths of these soldiers, Huang Feng also knew what happened.


    When Duan Yu went to Lingjiu Palace to look for Huang Feng, Li Qinglu said that Huang Feng had gone to practice, and she didn''t know when she would come back, and she could not contact Huang Feng.


    Did not find Huang Feng to discuss, Duan Yu had to go down the mountain depressed, and then returned to his own country. At this time, the Liao State had already begun to attack. Regarding whether Dali should send troops, he was in the court of Dali. There was also a debate. In the end, Duan Yu decided to send troops to assist the Song Dynasty.


    After all, the Dali country is a small country. In reality, it may be about the same size as a province in China, or even smaller. Therefore, the population, army, etc. are not too large. Liao will not mind the extinction. After the Song Dynasty, Duan Yu naturally understood the principle of being prepared for danger in times of peace and time when the Dali Kingdom was destroyed.


    Therefore, even if he does not like to use force, kills and fights, he still personally leads troops to assist the Song Dynasty army.


    It¡¯s just that the Song Dynasty¡¯s army has been smashed by the Liao¡¯s army, and they dare not compete head-on with the Liao¡¯s army. Even if there are reinforcements from the Dali country, they are only retreating now and they dare not fight at all .


    In this way, the army of Dali, which originally came to aid the Song Dynasty, has actually become the main force on the battlefield. Although the army of Dali dares to fight, at the same time, Dali also has many masters including Duan Yu, but, After all, they have too few people, and they can''t play a decisive role on the battlefield, even if they have the reputation of martial arts.


    So Dali''s army was broken up and defeated. Of course, there was even the reason why the Song Dynasty army was dragging its feet inside. In short, the army led by Duan Yu was defeated, and Dali was seriously injured. The master died. Shao, and Duan Yu, the king of the Dali country, was also arrested. As for whether it is death now, these soldiers don''t know.


    Duan Yu''s martial arts are powerful. Whether it is Lingbo Weibu or the Six-Medical Sword, it is amazing. Huang Feng has also learned these two skills. Naturally, he can understand the magic of these two skills. Both defense and attack are very powerful.


    However, just as Huang Feng was worried about before, even the most powerful masters will not be able to survive on the battlefield. The opponent''s personal strength may not be as good as him. However, the number of people who can''t hold the opponent is large. Use crowded tactics. At the same time, the soldiers on the battlefield all know some formations. In that case, it would be even more advantageous to deal with these martial arts masters.


    However, the Liao Kingdom was determined this time and wanted to defeat the Song Dynasty. Therefore, they were fully prepared. There were many martial arts masters in the Song Dynasty, and they naturally knew about it. Therefore, they came with the army this time. There are also many martial arts masters from the Great Liao Kingdom. These people surrounded Duan Yu, and with some other soldiers assisting from the side, Duan Yu would fail and be arrested, which is not a strange thing.


    When Huang Feng heard the whole story, he had to scold Song Chao for being a pig teammate again. Originally, Duan Yu was here to help them, but it turned out that they ran away first, leaving Duan Yu and them behind. This led to the failure of Duan Yu and the others. It can be said that the army of the Song Dynasty was very responsible for Duan Yu''s arrest.


    "Do you know, where is Duan Yu now?" Huang Feng asked.


    "The little one doesn''t know, it may be in the rear, or it may have been sent to the capital." The soldier from Liao State said.


    Huang Feng frowned, but immediately, an ordinary soldier, he didn''t know where Duan Yu was. It was normal. He knew that Duan Yu was captured, and he might have participated in the battle against Dali. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know about it.


    Huang Feng asked some more questions until he was sure that these people had indeed been accounted for, and only then did the remaining few people be killed.


    After all, Huang Feng came from modern times, and he didn¡¯t have a lot of affection for the Liao Kingdom and Song Dynasty here. Originally, the Song Dynasty was a Han dynasty. Huang Feng should help out, and he had a good impression on them. However, the Song Dynasty here It was too mediocre and incompetent, and, with the things in the town just now, plus Duan Yu''s things, it was really hard for Huang Feng to have a good impression of this dynasty.


    What''s more, this dynasty is nothing but a fictionalized by Mr. Jin. It is not the Song dynasty in the official history of China. Because of this, Huang Feng felt that perhaps the Liao Kingdom could really destroy the Song dynasty, so that they did not do it in official history To the thing.


    "Shall we rescue Duan Yu now?" Su Yumo came over and asked, "I don''t know if there is anything wrong with that beautiful and smart Wang Yuyan."


    Obviously, several women are very interested in Wang Yuyan. In the world of "Tianlong Babu", Wang Yuyan can be regarded as a special existence, smart and infatuated, and a little bit pitiful. A few women come here except for wanting to meet The great heroes in the book also want to meet Wang Yuyan.


    "It must be rescued. I don''t know where Duan Yu is trapped now." Huang Feng said, "However, the girl Wang is probably fine. After all, this time she came out to fight, not to visit the mountains and play. Yes, if I want to come to Duan Yu''s infatuation with Wang Yuyan, he won''t take her on an adventure."


    The women nodded. Although Wang Yuyan is smart, she does not know martial arts and is a woman. If she really goes on the battlefield, she will not bring much help. It will only become a cumbersome. Duan Yu likes her so much. She is adventurous.


    "Go behind them and see if you can find Duan Yu''s location." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." The women responded.


    After that, everyone continued to go to the rear of the Liao army. In fact, this place was still part of the Song Dynasty not long ago. However, the guards at the border obviously failed to do what they should do. The country was lost, and the counties and towns along the way were turned into ruins, and there were traces left after the war everywhere.


    Huang Feng and the others couldn¡¯t care about it. They continued to head north. Although they are now behind the Liao army, they are already in the Liao¡¯s sphere of influence. Therefore, there are often scattered Liao. Chinese soldiers appeared, so everyone did not go smoothly along the way.


    After Huang Feng caught people, they would also ask about Duan Yu. In the beginning, they asked a lot of people, but they didn¡¯t get any news. Later, they caught a wave of spies, from their mouths. , I learned about Duan Yu''s news.


    Duan Yu was indeed arrested. At this time, he was detained in a camp in the rear. That camp was one of the logistics bases of the Liao State Army. It stored a lot of grain and grass, because this time Liao State dispatched a lot of cavalry, those horses , They also need to eat, so there is a lot of baggage needed. Some of these baggage are brought by them, and some are searched from the territory of the Song Dynasty. They are stored in each camp. And this spy mouth The camp here is one of them, and it''s still a relatively large one.


    Baggage is very important for an army. Therefore, in that camp, there is a large number of troops stationed to guard the camp. At the same time, it is also responsible for the prisoners of Dali country. I know, Daliguo, this time, Duan Yu was not the only one who was captured.


    Fortunately, everyone knew from the spy''s mouth that Duan Yu was not in danger right now, and Wang Yuyan was not caught either. These are all lucks of misfortune.


    After Huang Feng determined the location of the camp, he took Su Yumo''s daughters to the camp. Duan Yu, he must save.

 1717 Chapter 1717 Rescue

    "It should be the camp ahead."


    At this time, Huang Feng and the others were lying on a hillside, looking at the camp not far below. Based on the information given by the spy, the camp below should be the camp where Duan Yu and others were detained.


    However, this camp occupies the Aurora, and Huang Feng and others are located slightly higher. It can be seen that there are many soldiers patrolling inside and outside the camp. Preliminary estimates are that it will not be less than 10,000.


    In fact, it¡¯s not surprising to think about it. The camp in front of me soon stored a lot of supplies and was also imprisoned by Duan Yu and others. Duan Yu was the emperor of the Dali Kingdom. Moreover, his own skill is very high. There is some fame, it is hard to guarantee that no one will rescue him, so it is understandable to arrange more manpower here.


    However, this will cause a lot of trouble for Huang Feng and others'' rescue work. Duan Yu''s skill is good enough to say that if Huang Feng wants to rescue him, it will not be too difficult, but here it is. Many senior officials of the Dali Kingdom, even Duan Yu''s cronies are still being held, it is impossible for Duan Yu to escape for his own life and ignore them.


    Therefore, it is indeed not an easy task for people who want to take so many people out of here.


    "You stay here first, I''ll sneak in and take a look." Huang Feng said.


    The other women have no objection. Huang Feng''s martial arts is high, and there is invisibility. It is relatively easy to sneak in. A few of them are not very convenient and it is cumbersome to get in. It is better to wait for Huang Feng outside and respond. Where''s Huang Feng.


    After arranging several women, Huang Feng used the invisibility technique, and then went to the camp.


    After entering the camp, Huang Feng was able to take a closer look at the situation inside. There are many warehouses, which should contain food, weapons and equipment. Obviously, it is just a very important transfer station for Liao people, and there is no spy before. Lie to Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng is not paying attention to these now, he just wants to find Duan Yu, as for other things, I will talk about it later.


    The camp is very large, and it is still very difficult to find someone. Huang Feng wandered around and did not find Duan Yu''s shadow. However, when he was about to leave, suddenly he saw a few people in front of a house. At the guard, there was nothing at all. After all, soldiers from the Liao State were guarding each warehouse, but Huang Feng felt a strong aura on the people in front of the house. Obviously, these guards People, not ordinary soldiers of Liao Kingdom, but martial arts masters, their strength is much stronger than Su Yumo and others, at least they are also second-rate peaks.


    There were many masters in Liao. Huang Feng shouldn¡¯t be surprised to see masters. However, these masters are now guards, which aroused Huang Feng¡¯s idea. There must be some important person in this house. Otherwise, there would be no need for these people to guard here. As for whether Huang Feng was looking for Duan Yu, it was still uncertain.


    It¡¯s just, how can I get in? It¡¯s daytime after all, and those standing at the door are all masters. It¡¯s not easy for Huang Feng to get in. The other party will definitely find out. There will be a fierce battle at that time, which will surely disturb the surrounding Liao Kingdom. Soldier''s.


    Therefore, Huang Feng thought for a while and decided to do it again at night. When the time comes, it will be more convenient with the help of night.


    After having an idea, Huang Feng walked out of the camp to find Su Yumo and the others.


    However, when Huang Feng rushed to the place where Su Yumo''s daughter was before, he was stunned. Where is the shadow of Su Yumo''s daughter?How many women Su Yumo left?It''s impossible. They will definitely inform themselves if they want to leave. They said it was okay before, and when they were here waiting for their return, they would suddenly disappear.


    Huang Feng carefully checked the surrounding situation and immediately found that something was wrong. There were obvious signs of fighting in the place where Su Yumo''s daughters stayed. It seems that there had been fighting here before, and Su Yumo''s daughters were either caught They were forced to transfer, or they were taken away.


    Just when Huang Feng was thinking of a way anxiously, there was a slight noise not far away. Huang Feng turned his head and saw that it was Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan who Huang Feng hurriedly greeted him.


    "What''s the matter? What about the others?" Huang Feng asked quickly.


    "Sister Yumo and the others were taken away by the people of Liao." Zhang Ziyu said with an anxious look on her face: "Not only did you leave just now, there was a team of Liao spies passing by. They found us, and afterwards , There was a fight. Sister Yumo and the others were covering and let us go first. They were captured by the spies from Liao."


    Among the few women, Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan had a relatively short training time, so the strength was naturally lower. Just after the battle, Su Yumo and others also asked Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan to retreat first, no matter what, Someone must escape, and then tell Huang Feng what happened here. Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan, who are relatively low in strength, were the objects of everyone¡¯s protection. The two escaped smoothly, but the other women were killed. Caught.


    Huang Feng''s face was a little serious, and he looked at the camp in the distance. After all, there is an important camp in the Liao Kingdom. Therefore, there are more spies around, which is normal, but he was careless before.


    Su Yumo''s daughters did not take too long to practice, plus they didn''t have much fighting experience, and Zhang Ziyu''s daughters did not have too deep skills and needed protection. When these were added together, they would be caught The defeat of the country''s spies is not difficult to understand.


    However, in this way, things become more and more difficult. Now Huang Feng is not only trying to rescue Duan Yu and others, but also to rescue Su Yumo''s daughters. Even, in Huang Feng''s heart, Su Yumo''s daughters have to be even more difficult. important.


    "We are not good, our strength is too weak, it has become a burden, Yu Mo sisters will be arrested only if they know how to protect us." Lu Xuan said with some blame.


    "It''s okay, I don''t blame you for this thing, I agreed." Huang Feng comforted: "Moreover, they will be fine, don''t forget, this is not reality, even if Yumo and the others have some accident It will have a big impact."


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Lu Xuan and Zhang Ziyu felt better.


    However, Huang Feng''s heart is not at ease. What he said just now was only to comfort Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan, and did not want them to have any psychological burden. In fact, Huang Feng was still very worried about Su Yumo''s daughter.


    Although, if you die here, it''s just returning to reality, and it''s no big deal.


    However, in this world, there are many things more terrible than death, especially the beauties like Su Yumo and others who are caught by the soldiers of the Liao State. What accidents will happen? No one can know the ferocity of the Liao people. Huang Feng knew it before.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is very worried about Su Yumo and the others now, so naturally he hopes that the sooner they can be rescued, the better.


    "Where were they taken? Is it the camp ahead?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yeah." Zhang Ziyu nodded: "As we watched from a distance, they were all taken into the camp, but they were not in the same direction as you."


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Come with me."


    This time, Huang Feng didn''t dare to keep the two women here. There were still a lot of soldiers from the Liao Kingdom patrolling around. If they run into each other again, they will be arrested.


    Huang Feng took the two of them to the hillside, and then summoned the skeleton soldiers, and after that, Xiao Bai was also released.


    "Xiaobai, did you see the camp in front? Go and rush, the more chaotic the better." Huang Feng said to Xiaobai.


    Huang Feng has already planned to do it now. Originally, he planned to sneak in again at night, and then look for opportunities, but now it seems that the plan cannot keep up with the rapid changes. He can only do it now. Delay for a second, Su Yumo and them are in danger for a second.


    Xiaobai nodded, and then rushed down the mountain with the skeleton soldiers.


    The strength and number of these skeleton soldiers are all related to Huang Feng''s own strength. He is now a super master. The strength of these skeleton soldiers also has second-rate peaks, even first-class skills, and the number has already arrived. One hundred, imagine that one hundred first-rate masters will attack the camp. The power is still not to be underestimated. The only pity is that the summons of these skeleton soldiers are time-limited. Otherwise, Huang Feng will bring these directly. Skeleton soldiers can sweep the entire camp.


    Although there is no way to sweep the entire camp, there is no problem for Xiaobai to take them to make a fuss.


    After Xiaobai left, Huang Feng, Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan changed into the clothes of the soldiers of the Liao State, and then followed Wang¡¯s camp. Before they reached the camp, the camp was already in chaos. When I got up, there were screams and fighting everywhere.


    A hundred first-rate masters shot at the same time, the power is quite large, and coupled with a stronger Xiaobai, they quarreled, the Liao soldiers in the camp were miserable, and immediately suffered heavy casualties.


    However, Huang Feng, Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan took advantage of the chaos and got into the camp. After that, the three of them began to look for Su Yumo and the others.


    The chaos in the camp continued to increase. The ordinary Liao soldiers suffered heavy casualties. However, some martial arts masters soon appeared. Their strength is not as good as those of the skeleton soldiers. At most there are individual people. , The strength is equal to that of the skeleton soldiers, so even with their participation, the form did not change immediately.


    The slaughter is still going on, especially Xiao Bai, it is like killing a god, anyone will die.


    And Huang Feng and the other three were not idle. After looking for Su Yumo and the others, they found that there was no clue. Huang Feng decided to make the camp even more chaotic.

 1718 Chapter 1718

    Huang Feng''s method of creating chaos is very simple, that is, setting fires and setting fires everywhere. There is a lot of food in this camp, which is very important to the Liao army. So many troops are guarding here. The most important thing is to protect the food.


    However, now the camp is very chaotic. Xiaobai and the skeleton soldiers are killing people everywhere. The army in the camp has been attracted by their behavior. It is not too difficult for Huang Feng to take the opportunity to make trouble.


    So, it didn¡¯t take long for the Liao army to discover in horror that the camp was on fire, and there were a lot of places on fire. This made many Liao army panic and angry. There Xiaobai and the skeleton soldiers. The looting continued, but there were fires everywhere, food, weapons, etc., which could be burned at any time.


    As a result, the entire camp of the Liao army became more chaotic. People were running everywhere, and the identity of the three of Huang Feng was safer. They were also running around with the chaotic crowd, but they were not going to help. Putting out the fire, but looking for the whereabouts of Su Yumo''s daughters.


    There are many tents in this camp. After all, there are also many Liao troops stationed here. Therefore, it is not easy to search for these tents one by one.


    The three of Huang Feng did not find Su Yumo and the others, but they once again arrived in front of the house that Huang Feng saw before was guarded by martial artists. At this time, there was still someone guarding the house, probably because of the camp. The chaos inside, these people are also very nervous at this time, they are afraid that the enemy will come in to rescue the people in the house. Therefore, at this time, the guards here have not been reduced, but two more.


    Huang Feng frowned, and then decided to see if Duan Yu was in the house. He had already moved here anyway.


    Therefore, Huang Feng winked at Lu Xuan and Zhang Ziyu, and he walked over to those people.


    "What are you doing? Stop! Don''t come near!" Huang Feng was about to approach those people when someone scolded Huang Feng.


    "Several people, the general asked me to inform you and go to the front to support. There are very powerful gangsters, and there are already a lot of brothers missing." Huang Feng kept walking towards those people, and at the same time his mouth was also Talking about the excuse I just thought of.


    "Go to the front?" The current person said slightly puzzled: "However, the order we received before is that no matter what happened before, we are not allowed to leave here for half a step. How can we go to the front again now?"


    "I don''t know about this either." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "Maybe the situation in front is too critical."


    The person seemed to believe and doubt, and said to the other person: "Go ahead and see what is going on."


    Obviously, he didn''t fully believe Huang Feng''s words, he was cautious enough to let people investigate the situation.


    "Yes." The man replied, and then, after taking a look at Huang Feng, he walked forward.


    Huang Feng continued to walk towards the man just now, and said, "Who is being held here? Why is it that the above attaches such importance?


    "If you shouldn''t ask, don''t ask." The person replied indifferently.


    "Oh." Huang Feng said, and suddenly looked behind the man and said: "Hey, what''s going on there?"


    "What''s wrong?" The man turned around subconsciously, and when he saw that there was nothing behind him, he had a premonition that something was wrong.


    However, before he could react, Huang Feng had already hit him with a palm, and immediately shot him out. He was directly in a state of serious injury. Huang Feng is now a superb master, and this person is The strongest among these people, but it was only first-rate. After being slapped by Huang Feng for a long time, he immediately lost his combat effectiveness.


    Since Huang Feng had already taken action, he didn''t stop, and killed the few remaining people. He had chosen that person a long time ago. He was the strongest here. Huang Feng naturally solved the opponent first, so he wanted to attack. , I also want to solve this as soon as possible. If we are fighting here for too long, there will definitely be other masters from the Liao Kingdom coming to support it, which is very detrimental to Huang Feng.


    Therefore, even if it was a head-on fight, Huang Feng could kill these people, but he still chose a sneak attack. At the moment Huang Feng acted, both Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan also acted. Their strength is better than the scene. The rest of the people want to be lower, but at this time, each of them is holding a gun that Huang Feng gave them before. When Huang Feng started, they were already moving towards the target they had chosen before. Shot.


    At such a close distance, it was prepared in advance. Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan did not miss out. The entire camp is now very chaotic and there are noises everywhere. Therefore, although there are gunshots, but Nor will it attract the attention of others.


    On the other side, Huang Feng has already smashed into the middle of these masters of the Liao Kingdom. These people were indeed a little confused at first, but they are not worthy of being a master. He quickly reacted and fought with Huang Feng. .


    However, Huang Feng made a sneak attack after all. He took the lead, and his strength was very strong. In addition, Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan were assisting. Therefore, he was completely in the upper hand. The masters of Liao were one after another. Was knocked to the ground.


    When he defeated the last master of the Liao Kingdom, Huang Feng stepped to the front of the house. Then, he kicked the door, the lock broke, and the door was opened.


    Because of the tight time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have time to take a closer look, so he jumped in. However, Huang Feng¡¯s body soon came out again. However, he did not come out, but flew out. At the same time, his mouth Also spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Huang Feng!" Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan were shocked, and hurriedly stepped forward to see what happened to Huang Feng.


    "I''m fine." Huang Feng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at the door of the house cautiously. At this moment, a figure came out from that door, full of fierce aura.


    "Haha, the general is wise, knowing that there will be people who do not live or die to rescue the emperor of the great kingdom. As expected, someone has come." The man looked at Huang Feng and laughed.


    It turned out that it was not Duan Yu who was detained in this room, but a master of Liao who was hiding in it, waiting for someone to rescue Duan Yu, and then killing the other party. Huang Feng just didn¡¯t have time to see the situation inside. Going in, he was hit in the chest by the opponent, and now he has been injured. Moreover, this person''s strength has reached the level of a first-class peak, with strong strength, and Huang Feng''s injury is still relatively serious.


    "Where is Duan Yu? Where did you hide him?" Huang Feng looked at the other person and asked.


    "The young man has already been transferred, and he is not in this camp at this time, but you have no chance to rescue him." The man said with a smile, "Maybe you can get together again on Huangquan Road!"


    With that said, the figure flashed, and he rushed towards Huang Feng. Huang Feng pushed Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan away. Then, he slapped Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan with the palm of his hand. Huang Feng''s body kept moving back and his mouth again Spit out a mouthful of blood.


    And that person is also uncomfortable. Although Huang Feng has been injured, his internal strength is so strong, even when he is injured, it is not comparable. Therefore, the person''s body also flew upside down. Go out and step on the ground several times to stabilize your body.


    And at this time, when the person looked at Huang Feng, he was already cautious, and he secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, he injured Huang Feng by a sneak attack before, otherwise, he is definitely not Huang Feng''s opponent.


    "Bang Bang Bang"


    Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan kept firing at the man, and the man moved around and did not hit him with a single shot. Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan''s marksmanship was normal, and the man was at the top of the class. Experts, in the case of one-on-one, Huang Feng knew that guns did not have much effect on these experts, unless it was a sneak attack or a lot of people shot, that can achieve certain results.


    And now it clearly does not meet this situation.


    "Unexpectedly, your skill is quite strong, but you must die today!" The man shouted to Huang Feng, his heart no longer had the carelessness before, and his body was mixed, but he had already killed Huang Feng again. He felt that Huang Feng¡¯s skills were stronger than him. However, Huang Feng is already injured. It is not impossible to kill Huang Feng, and such a master cannot let him leave today. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles.


    Huang Feng didn''t move in place. It looked like he was frightened. However, the man still didn''t dare to care. He knew that Huang Feng was injured, but the injury was not enough to make Huang Feng completely lose his combat effectiveness. .


    "Roar!"


    Just when the person was about to get close to Huang Feng and a palm was about to hit Huang Feng¡¯s forehead, Huang Feng suddenly opened his mouth and roared. The person realized that it was not good, but he was also powerless, and there was still a moment. Lost consciousness.


    How could Huang Feng let go of this opportunity?It was the Lion Roar Technique that was just used. Although it could not completely stun the opponent, it was enough to give the opponent a slight pause. Although this time was short, it was enough for Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng raised his right hand and pointed at the man. Then, an invisible sword pierced the man, using the skill of the Six-Medition Divine Sword.


    Huang Feng hit the opponent''s right eye by himself, causing great damage. The opponent''s right eye immediately lost its original function and turned into a cyclops, with blood constantly flowing out of his eyes.


    "Ah!" At this time, the man had recovered, but his mouth was constantly screaming.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s attack did not stop. He finally grabbed the first move. He naturally wouldn¡¯t give up. He used the Six Vein Divine Sword one after another, and his Six Vein Divine Sword is now very proficient. There won''t be any situation that is not working.

 1719 1719 Find Su Yumo

    How amazing is the Six-Mai Excalibur, even if it is as strong as Qiao Feng, I dare not say that I can defeat the Duan Yu of the Six-Mai Excalibur. The Six-Mai Excalibur is powerful, and it is silent and invisible. Fu Du suffered a great loss under Duan Yu''s Six-Medition Divine Sword, and that was when Duan Yu''s Six-Medition Divine Sword was not working well.


    Huang Feng is now using the Six Meridian Excalibur to fight the enemy. Although the person is at the level of the first-class pinnacle, after being calculated by Huang Feng, he completely lost his first hand, and because his right eye is blind, he is inconvenient to move and has consciousness. It has dropped a lot, so there is no way to parry Huang Feng''s Six Vein Excalibur, and the wounds on his body are also increasing.


    "Ah, ah, ah"


    The screams sounded one after another, and the man had many holes in his body. The blood had stained his clothes. Finally, after being hit again, his body fell to the ground and could not get up again. .


    Huang Feng stopped then, and then, with the support of Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan, walked towards each other. Huang Feng is now seriously injured. The previous attack by the other party caused him great damage. He had no intention of mental arithmetic against the opponent, and it was a full blow from a first-class pinnacle master. Huang Feng was not beaten to death on the spot, it was already considered good.


    "Say, where did Duan Yu go?" Huang Feng asked the humanity condescendingly.


    The man looked at Huang Feng with contempt in his eyes, his mouth was constantly spraying blood, his face was as pale as paper, but he just didn''t answer Huang Feng''s words.


    Just when Huang Feng was going to continue to inquire, there was a sound of footsteps afterwards. It should be that the person who asked before came back. Moreover, he did not come back alone. Listening to the footsteps, there are obviously many. People come here.


    Huang Feng is already injured at this time, Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan are also limited in combat effectiveness. If they are surrounded by many masters on the other side, it is definitely a very dangerous thing. Therefore, Huang Feng did not dare to stay. After killing the master, he took Lu Xuan and Zhang Ziyu away from here.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for the two of Huang Feng to leave before that person came back, with a lot of people beside him. He just went to the front and asked, the general didn¡¯t let them leave here at all, so he He realized a lot, and brought some masters over, but he was still a step too late. When he got here, Huang Feng had already left, leaving only the corpses all over the floor.


    "Look, look around, he must have not gone far, he must be found!" the man angered.


    After that, everyone was searching everywhere, but Huang Feng had already gotten into the chaotic Liao army at this time. It was basically impossible for those people to find him in a short time.


    However, the current situation is not optimistic for Huang Feng. He himself was seriously injured. In addition, Su Yumo''s daughters and Duan Yu and others don''t know where they are now. This is Huang Feng''s most concern. Also the most anxious.


    "Huang Feng, how are you?" Zhang Ziyu asked with a worried and anxious expression when he saw Huang Feng''s continuous vomiting blood.


    "It''s okay, I can''t die for the time being." Huang Feng smiled at Zhang Ziyu and said, but with this smile, some blood was vomited out of his mouth, which made both Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan more worried.


    "Help me find a place to sit down." Huang Feng said to Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan.


    The two took Huang Feng to find a darker corner and sat down. Huang Feng sat cross-legged and began to heal his injuries. However, the other party¡¯s just now really hurt him a lot. He is also reviewing it in his heart. It was too careless. After all, this is the other side''s territory. If you are so careless, you are lucky not to die.


    Seeing that the injury was too serious, it was not easy to recover in a short period of time. Huang Feng thought for a while and took out the Nine-Ranked Resurrection Pill from his own ring. This pill is very miraculous. Even the dead can be treated and there is no problem in trying to treat his injuries.


    However, Huang Feng took a look and put the pill again into the ring. There are not many things that can save the dead. This thing is invaluable even in the shopping mall of the storage box. It is also very difficult to exchange it, not only has to have enough money, but also can only be exchanged once, so Huang Feng does not want to waste this pill.


    It¡¯s just that, although I don¡¯t take this medicine, I still have to treat the injuries on my body. I can only find a way from the store with the storage box. Fortunately, the store with the storage box still has a complete set of things. It is not too difficult to find a medicine to treat injuries.


    Huang Feng spent some money, exchanged a medicine, and took it afterwards, and then continued to meditate to recover. Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan stayed aside and took care of them.


    At this time, the time for the skeleton soldiers to summon had already arrived, and they had all disappeared, and Xiao Bai also hid. After all, the siege of so many people, even Xiao Bai, could not bear it.


    The fires in the camp were almost extinguished. I believe it will not be long before the camp will return to normal. At that time, if Huang Feng and the others want to find Su Yumo, it will be even more troublesome.


    "Huh, sister Yumo and others?!" Lu Xuan suddenly looked into the distance and called out in a low voice.


    "Where?" Huang Feng opened his eyes in an instant and looked in the direction Lu Xuan was pointing. He really saw the daughters of Su Yumo, who were being pushed towards the middle of the camp by the Liao army. The big tent left.


    "Go, let''s go over." Huang Feng stood up and said.


    "But, your injury hasn''t healed yet." Lu Xuan said worriedly, and Zhang Ziyu also looked at Huang Feng with worry.


    "It''s okay, I have recovered most of it, and it doesn''t affect it anymore." Huang Feng moved his arm and said. The medicine he just exchanged was not cheap, it was a holy medicine for healing, so in a short period of time, although there was no complete recovery, but, But it has recovered most of it, and it doesn''t affect his actions. Of course, if it really fights, it will still have some impact.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s insistence, and Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan were also worried about Su Yumo and the others, they didn''t say anything, and followed Huang Feng to the largest tent in the camp.


    Su Yumo''s daughters were also very worried and scared at this time. After they were arrested before, they were imprisoned in a house. Later, when the camp was disrupted, they knew that Huang Feng should have come to rescue them. , I am very happy.


    However, after waiting for a long time, and did not wait for Huang Feng to appear, instead, the chaos in the camp gradually subsided, and the women felt a little sinking and realized a lot.


    Just like Huang Feng said, death is not a big deal for a few women. To die is to return to reality. However, there are still many things more terrifying than death in this world. Look at that You can know the expressions of the few Liao soldiers who held them.


    If it were not for the sudden chaos in the camp before, the few Liao soldiers might have to attack them. Fortunately, the chaos appeared. However, the chaos did not last long before it was calmed down and Huang Feng did not appear. , Their hearts are even more worried.


    However, this time the Liao soldiers were not prepared to act on them, but instead escorted them to the central account. It is estimated that there will be no good things.


    "Sister Yumo, if they want to insult me ??later, I will kill myself." Xie Mengjiao said to Su Yumo.


    "Yes, I''m ready too." Tang Muxue also said.


    The other women have the same meaning. Of course, they understand how attractive their beauty is to these Liao soldiers, so they have all planned for the worst.


    Su Yumo nodded. It is not surprising that everyone will have such thoughts and preparations, because she also thinks the same: "We will prepare for the worst, but I believe Huang Feng will definitely come to the rescue. our."


    Even if Huang Feng hasn''t appeared yet, Su Yumo still believes that Huang Feng has come. The chaos in the previous camp must have something to do with Huang Feng. It shows that Huang Feng already knows they are here and Huang Feng has come. , But there is no chance to find them.


    The other women nodded. They all believed in Huang Feng, but they had to prepare for the worst before Huang Feng appeared. After all, this is the enemy¡¯s camp, even if it is Huang Feng who is a martial artist. Feng, coming here is also very dangerous.


    At this moment, several figures came over. It was Huang Feng and the three men dressed in the Liao army. They accelerated their pace and stopped them before the Liao army escorted Su Yumo to the central camp.


    "What are you doing?" The Liao army who escorted Su Yumo''s daughters didn''t recognize the identity of Huang Feng''s trio. They only thought they were their own, but they didn''t know why they wanted to stop them.


    However, Su Yumo''s daughters were excited because they had already recognized the identity of Huang Feng and they were still thinking about when Huang Feng would appear. As a result, they did not expect Huang Feng to be so fast. Appeared in front of them.


    Huang Feng did not answer the question of the man, and he went straight up and knocked the man out. After that, before the rest of the people could react, he had already knocked down other institutions of the Liao army to the ground. Feng did not show mercy this time. Therefore, basically, after being knocked down by him, it is impossible to be alive. After all, these Liao army are just ordinary soldiers, not martial arts masters. How can they hold Huang Feng? Full blow.


    On the other hand, Zhang Ziyu and Lu Xuan were busy untying Su Yumo and the others. After all, this is the barracks of the Liao army. Although Huang Feng shots quickly and hates them, one by one they will all the Liao army. He was killed, but, after all, there were quite a few Liao troops patrolling around, so the matter here was discovered by other Liao troops.

 1720 Chapter 1720

    "Quickly, something happened over there."


    "There are still enemies, go over there!"


    "Kill them all!"


    With a loud roar, more and more soldiers from the Liao Kingdom discovered the situation here and rushed over here.


    Huang Feng looked at the approaching Liao army with a serious face, blocking Su Yumo''s daughters behind him, and then, from his Najie, took out a small tripod, it was the Shenlong Tripod!


    "Go!" Huang Feng threw the Shenlong Cauldron and shouted loudly.


    Then, everyone saw that a small tripod, which was originally very small, rose up against the wind and became bigger and bigger. The blink of an eye was already as high as one person, and then it grew bigger and it didn''t stop.


    "Ah, what is that?"


    "That seems to be a ding? How can the ding become bigger?"


    "Hellcraft, that person can do so!"


    Huang Feng and the others here all know the magic of the Shenlong Ding, but the Liao army doesn¡¯t know about it. They are just ordinary soldiers. Although there are some Liao martial arts masters in the Liao army, , They are just a little stronger, have never seen such a miraculous thing.


    As Ning Wushuang said before, in such a feudal era, many people are superstitious and believe in ghosts and gods. Therefore, when Huang Feng said that he was not a person in the same world as her, Ning Wushuang also She quickly accepted this fact because she was also superstitious, and she also believed in the existence of ghosts and gods.


    And although this is the world of "Tianlong Babu", which is not the same as Ning Wushuang''s world, it is also a feudal era, and the people here are also superstitious, and they also believe in the existence of ghosts and gods.


    The skeleton soldiers summoned by Huang Feng just scared the Liao army here, because they found that their swords could not hurt the opponent. The swords slashed on the opponent, and the skeleton soldiers seemed to be okay. Nothing, even, some of them broke up the skeletons of the skeleton soldiers, but in a blink of an eye, the skeleton soldiers returned to normal. This situation has exceeded their cognition.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng didn''t know just now, these people had been frightened once. In the end, if their generals hadn''t stopped them, I''m afraid they would have thrown their weapons and knelt down.


    However, there is a time limit for the skeleton soldiers after all. Moreover, those skeleton soldiers are wearing black clothes and black cloaks. Therefore, many Liao soldiers have not seen the exact appearance of the skeleton soldiers, but they can still accept.


    However, it is different now. The small tripod is constantly changing from small to large in front of everyone. It was just one person tall. In a blink of an eye, it was four or five meters high. Then, when they were even more frightened, that tripod It''s still getting bigger, as if there is no limit.


    The Shenlong Ding was suspended in the sky above Huangfeng and the middle area of ??the Liao army. Those Liao army originally wanted to rush to Huangfeng. At this time, they couldn''t help but stop and looked up at the magical dragon above them. Ding, a little at a loss.


    "Chong, charge me all, kill all those monsters!" A Liao Ren, a man in armor, stood up and shouted loudly. He is a general in this camp. He has already seen that the situation in front of him is a bit wrong. He hesitated any longer, these men of his were already frightened, of course, he was also afraid in his heart, so if he couldn''t kill those monsters as soon as possible, he might be unstable.


    The Liao army was still a little hesitant. Now that he heard his generals say this, he immediately rushed towards Huangfeng again. However, everyone could clearly feel that the momentum of these Liao army was not as good as the previous one. The time was strong, and while running, these Liao army looked towards the giant cauldron above their heads.


    Yes, it is the giant tripod. The former small tripod is now more than ten meters high. It can be said to be a huge tripod. Moreover, this huge tripod is still spinning, and at the same time, it is getting bigger.


    Huang Feng looked at the Liao army rushing again with a serious face, and suddenly shouted: "Fall!"


    The Liao army was taken aback, and then they all subconsciously raised their heads and looked into the air. Sure enough, the giant cauldron, which was ten meters high and six or seven meters in diameter, fell crashingly with Huang Feng''s shout.


    "Run!" The Liao army who ran in the front saw this situation, their livers and guts were cracked, and while shouting loudly, they turned and ran behind them.


    However, there are also people behind them, and they can''t run at all, and the speed at which the giant cauldron falls is still very fast.


    With a sound of "Boom!", the giant tripod landed, bringing up patches of dust around it.


    Many of the Liao army was directly pressed by the giant cauldron without a scream. Although the rest of the Liao army had not seen the situation under the giant cauldron, they could probably guess it. , That is absolutely not good.


    "Get up!" Huang Feng shouted again, and the giant cauldron flew up again, and in the process of flying up, it continued to grow bigger.


    "Oh!" The remaining Liao army can finally see the situation under the giant cauldron now. Many people immediately vomited. Huang Feng and the others, Huang Feng had already told Su Yumo''s women not to I saw it, so there was no abnormal performance.


    At this moment, the place where the giant cauldron hit just now, no one is alive, all are dead, and, even a complete corpse can''t be found, all turned into a piece of meatloaf, a flat piece, blood flowing The ground was everywhere, those meat patties were alive and well trying to kill Huang Feng not long ago. As a result, they were smashed like this by the giant cauldron in the blink of an eye.


    The soldiers of the Liao Kingdom turned pale. They were all well-versed fighters, and they had all gone to the battlefield to kill people. But, have they ever seen such a tragic situation?So many people didn''t even make a scream, they turned into meatloaf, this way of death is a bit too tragic.


    However, their nightmare is not over yet. The giant cauldron floats on top of their heads again. At this time, it has become bigger than before, and the giant cauldron has grown bigger, which means that it will fall next time. At that time, more people will be killed.


    Seeing the giant cauldron flying towards him, the faces of the Liao army were pale with fright. They threw away their weapons and ran to the side to avoid the giant cauldron''s attack range.


    "Run!"


    The Liao army screamed while running, and they didn''t even want to resist at all.


    "Don''t run, don''t run, let me go!" The general saw his men running around, he immediately drew out his saber and killed one, hoping to deter the remaining people and get them to reorganize , Kill Huang Feng.


    However, the Liao army had been frightened by Huang Feng¡¯s giant cauldron. Although the people killed by the giant cauldron just now were not many compared to the survivors here, they were too powerful, and, They also couldn''t understand this matter, it seemed too mysterious, plus, now that the giant cauldron has grown bigger again, where would they dare to fight Huang Feng?


    Therefore, even if the general killed an escaped with a single sword, it did not have much effect.


    At the same time, the giant cauldron fell again, with another "touch" sound, and some people were smashed into meatloaf. The sound seemed to ring in the hearts of everyone, shaking their hearts. trembling.


    "Go!" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo''s daughters.


    Taking advantage of the chaos of the Liao army, Huang Feng took Su Yumo''s daughters to the central camp. Anyway, those who can live in the central camp are certainly not small people. These people kidnapped Su Yumo''s daughters. Huang Feng would definitely not let them go easily, and maybe the people who lived in the central camp could know where Duan Yu was, maybe.


    And Huang Feng also knew that although the Shenlongding was magical, it could still be killed if the Liao army really wanted to kill itself. After all, the Shenlongding could only kill so many people at once, as long as the Liao army was scattered. Offensive, it is still possible to kill oneself.


    Of course, the price to be paid would be very high, and he would not wait to die. However, seeing the scared Liao army before him, Huang Feng felt that his worries should be overwhelming.


    The chaos outside was still continuing. Under the power of the Shenlong Ding, those Liao troops ran around like flies without their heads, while Huang Feng and the others had entered the central camp at this time, without encountering any obstacles.


    The camp in the center is a large tent, covering at least a hundred square meters. This further illustrates that the people living in it are not simple, and Huang Feng just noticed that although the outside is so chaotic, In this central camp, no one has ever come out from start to finish. Either there was no one in the beginning, or it is still in it now.


    But after Huang Feng and several people entered, they knew why no one had gone out. It turned out that there were people in the camp, but that person was obviously asleep, and the voice shook the sky. Moreover, after Huang Feng and several people came in, they heard There is a noticeable alcohol.


    Huang Feng frowned, approached the person, and picked up the other person. The other person still didn''t react at all. Huang Feng''s "crackling" slaps down, the person opened his eyes in a daze and saw Several people, Huang Feng, haven''t reacted yet.


    "Big, bold, who let you in? Here, get me out!" The man was obviously very dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s interruption to his sleep.


    "Pa" Huang Feng slapped the other party again.


    "You dare to hit me? You are dead!" The man looked at Huang Feng with a fierce look and began to struggle in Huang Feng''s hands, but obviously there was no effect.


    "Pa" Huang Feng slapped again, and then asked: "Where is Duan Yu?"

 1721 Chapter 1721 Rescue Duan Yu

    The Liao nationality was also fierce. Although he was controlled by Huang Feng and was beaten a few times, he did not give in. Instead, he looked at Huang Feng fiercely and said, "Who are you?"


    "You don''t have to worry about who I am, you just tell me where Duan Yu is." Huang Feng said.


    "Dreaming!" The man glared at Huang Feng and said.


    Huang Feng also showed a fierce look. The position of Duan Yu has not been found until now. In addition, several of his own women were in distress, which made Huang Feng very angry, and the person in front of him was obviously this Huang Feng did not let him go because of the high-level command of the Liao army.


    "Kacha!" Huang Feng''s right hand was on the opponent''s arm, and with a gentle tap, the opponent''s arm broke at the sound, the person screamed, and cold sweat had come out of his head.


    "Don''t tell me?" Seeing that the other party hadn''t explained his thoughts, Huang Feng interrupted his other hand again.


    "If you don''t say anything yet, I''ll just cut your legs directly!" Huang Feng took out a long sword from the side and shook it in front of the opponent.


    A trace of fear and hesitation flashed in that person''s eyes. The means can be connected again, but if this leg is cut off, then he will be completely abolished, and he will be a useless person in the future. Obviously, he can no longer continue to be his general.


    Although this man was a bit fierce, he was obviously not a qualified general. From the noise outside tonight, he was actually drunk in his camp, you can tell.


    However, he still cares about his position, and once he is abolished, this position will not be retained anyway.


    "Don''t tell me? Then don''t blame me for being impolite!" Huang Feng said, swinging his long sword and cutting it at the opponent''s legs.


    "I said, I said." That psychological defense finally collapsed. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so ruthless and so vicious that he would do it when he said he did it, and because of his current position, he definitely didn''t want to look at it. Until he was scrapped by Huang Feng.


    "Let''s talk." Huang Feng put away his long sword, as if to let him go.


    "I can tell you where Duan Yu is, but you can''t say, I told you about this." The Liao army general said, obviously, even at this time, he is still considering his position.


    "Okay, I can promise you this." Huang Feng nodded without hesitation.


    "He was in the camp less than thirty miles away. He was sent there not long ago," the general said.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Huang Feng asked. He had already been lied to once before, although it cannot be said that it was the spy who lied to him. After all, Duan Yu was indeed in this camp before.


    However, Huang Feng, who had suffered a loss once, was obviously more cautious.


    "No, absolutely not." Now that he has spoken, the Liao army general is very cooperative: "The Yu Duan was originally imprisoned here, but he was transferred away not long ago, and then a trap was set up here. Waiting for those who came to save Duan Yu to show up, so that they can be wiped out."


    Huang Feng nodded. What this person said was similar to what he knew before, although he didn''t know much before.


    "Okay, I believe you once." Huang Feng said.


    The man heaved a sigh of relief when Huang Feng said that, his life and position could be saved.


    However, before he could fully spit out the breath, he was stabbed in the chest severely. He looked up at Huang Feng with a look of astonishment. There was some doubt on his face. He did not expect that Huang Feng still wanted to Want to kill him.


    "I just promised you not to confess your identity, but I didn''t say not to kill you." Huang Feng said lightly, how to say, the Liao army kidnapped his brother-in-law and almost killed Su Yumo just now. Girl, how could Huang Feng let them go easily?This sword was stabbed by Huang Feng not for the Song Dynasty, but for Duan Yu and Su Yumo''s daughters.


    "You...you..." The man pointed at Huang Feng and wanted to yell at him, but he found that he couldn''t even say a complete sentence.


    Finally, he fell to the ground unwillingly, still staring at Huang Feng with both eyes, as if he didn''t let Huang Feng go.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about it. He killed a lot of people, especially in other spaces. If he wanted to frighten himself with such eyes, he would have been scared to death a long time ago. Moreover, this matter, Huang Feng wanted to do it a long time ago, so naturally he would not give up because of the other''s look.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng said. After that, he took the lead and walked out, and the other women followed.


    When Huang Feng arrived outside the camp, the whole camp was still in chaos. The Shenlong Ding did not have the specific control of Huang Feng. It only rose and fell, and smashed everywhere, but there was no accuracy. However, it also moved inside the camp. , It was chaotic, the whole camp was in chaos now, so no one had noticed Huang Feng entered the central account before.


    Then, Huang Feng and the others left the camp and took away the Shenlong Ding. The Liao army in the camp saw that the terrifying Shenlong Ding finally disappeared, and he was relieved. Later, the Shenlong Ding did not have Huang Feng''s control, and its accuracy was very poor. However, it still slapped some people who were too late to escape. In addition, the pressure of the Shenlong Ding on everyone''s hearts was too great, and it was not because it killed them. How many people were there, but because of its power, now this Shenlongding finally disappeared, and everyone felt relieved.


    They had also organized to fight against this Shenlong Cauldron before, but those swords and arrows hit it, and they had no effect at all, and they could not stop any of its movements. They had already feared this magical thing in their hearts.


    After waiting for a while, the Liao army discovered that their general had been assassinated in the central camp. The surviving high-level commanders were suddenly shocked and quickly sent people out to chase Huang Feng and the others.


    However, although the Liao army sent out to the camp was chasing and killing Huang Feng and the others, they were very passive. They were advancing very slowly. They even prayed in their hearts not to run into Huang Feng and the others. They had been killed by the dragon before. Ding was shocked. If Huang Feng really caught up with Huang Feng and the others, if Huang Feng controlled Shenlong Ding, the power would be greater than before, and many of them would die.


    Fortunately, their prayers seemed to have worked. After chasing Huang Feng and them for a long time, they couldn''t catch up with Huang Feng and them. This made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Huang Feng and others had already arrived near the camp that the person mentioned before. This camp was obviously smaller than the previous camp, and there were not many patrol posts around.


    However, in this way, if you don''t know, you really can''t guess that the Liao Army will imprison an important person like Duan Yu here.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t hesitate, and took Su Yumo¡¯s daughters into it. Whether Duan Yu was really here or not, there would be no harm in breaking this camp. Anyway, this is the camp of the Liao army, and the number of people is not very large. , It is easy to destroy it.


    Because of the previous events, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest affection for the Liao army. Of course, he did not have much affection for the Song Dynasty army.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    The patrolmen in the distance quickly spotted Huang Feng and others who had come in with a big fanfare, and some people came towards Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng also evaded, and directly led Su Yumo and the others to kill in. This is just an ordinary camp. It may be that they want to be unnoticed. Therefore, there are only ordinary Liao army soldiers and no martial arts masters. If you come, don''t talk about Huang Feng, even Su Yumo''s daughters are not in danger, after all, Huang Feng is watching over.


    As a result, everyone was like chopping melons and vegetables, killing all the Liao army, and they kept rushing into the camp. The only trouble was the archers. However, when they first appeared, they had not yet shown their power. , Huang Feng had already rushed into them, dispersing them, and then slaughtered them. These archers were still a threat to Su Yumo, but for Huang Feng, the threat was not So, Huang Feng didn''t even get hurt, so he wiped them out.


    The battle went on very quickly and suddenly, but it didn¡¯t last long. Soon, the soldiers in the entire camp were wiped out by Huang Feng¡¯s women. With several combat experiences, Su Yumo The women have obviously adapted a lot to this situation. In addition, they were arrested before and almost humiliated, which also made them not have the slightest affection for these Liao army. When they started, they were naturally more innocent.


    The camp was not large. After killing the Liao army, Huang Feng and the others separately searched for Duan Yu''s whereabouts. The former Liao army general obviously did not deceive Huang Feng, and they quickly found Duan Yu''s location.


    "Second brother?"


    "The third brother!"


    The two good brothers finally saw each other again and were very excited, especially Duan Yu. He thought that this time was going to be over and he was going to die, and he would never see Wang Yuyan again. They were sad. As a result, Huang Feng He appeared in front of his eyes like a divine soldier and saved himself.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Huang Feng asked Duan Yu as he untied.


    "I''m fine, just because they were given medicine, there is no way to mobilize internal force for a while," Duan Yu said.


    At this time, Su Yumo''s daughters also found some other masters in Dali Kingdom. They all came out with Duan Yu. As a result, they were all arrested together. Simply, although the status of those people is not very good Good, but there are no dead people, that''s enough.


    "Let''s leave here first." Huang Feng said to everyone. After all, this is the camp of the Liao army. Although all the Liao soldiers here were killed by Huang Feng and others, it is hard to guarantee that the Liao army in other camps would not know the situation here. In that case, they would be in trouble, after all, Duan Yu and the others now have no combat effectiveness at all.

 1722 Chapter 1722

    Several people quickly left the camp and hid on the surrounding mountains. Before Duan Yu and the others recovered, they could only hide on the mountain temporarily, because the towns below were all occupied by the Liao army. If you enter the city, there is a risk of being discovered at any time.


    Fortunately, Duan Yu and the others were only temporarily sealed in their internal strength, but they did not suffer any other injuries. They just need to rest for a while. Moreover, with Huang Feng and the others, even if they are on the mountain, they want to find something to eat. There is no problem.


    In his spare time, Duan Yu naturally asked about the identity of Su Yumo''s daughters curiously. When he knew that these women were Huang Feng¡¯s women, even the self-proclaimed Duan Yu had to stand up against Huang Feng. Thumbs up, although he is usually a romantic figure, and is still the emperor of the Dali Kingdom, but there are really not as many women around Huang Feng.


    Of course, this is also because Duan Yu still loves Wang Yuyan very much now, and it hasn¡¯t been long since he became the emperor. As for how it will be like this in the future, it¡¯s hard to say. After all, he inherited his father¡¯s excellent romantic factors. .


    For Su Yumo''s daughters, they can know Kung Fu, Duan Yu is not surprised. After all, there are many women who know Kung Fu in the rivers and lakes. Apart from Wang Yuyan, the other women who are now also know Kung Fu. , And although Wang Yuyan does not know Kung Fu, she also knows Kung Fu very well. Therefore, it is not surprising that a woman knows Kung Fu.


    However, Duan Yu was a little surprised that Huang Summit brought a few women to the risk. However, since Huang Feng had brought it, he naturally had his own considerations, and Duan Yu couldn''t say more.


    The two chatted, and slowly they also talked about the battle between Song and Liao. After all, this was the issue they were most concerned about.


    "At the beginning, I learned about the civil strife in Liao through the people of the Beggar Gang, and the new king of Liao has a very strong desire to kill Song, so I know the situation is unavoidable. If you want to go to the second brother, you can discuss it, but the second sister-in-law said You are not in the Lingjiu Palace, and you don¡¯t know where you went, so that¡¯s it. Later, we spread the news to the court of the Song Dynasty. As a result, we don¡¯t know if the court didn¡¯t take it seriously or it was useless. The reaction was so slow. The Liao army had already attacked, and they were not prepared. As a result, the Liao army was in a state of failure during this period. The Song Dynasty army did not organize a decent resistance and was defeated. If it was broken up, if it weren''t for the Central Plains martial arts people to continuously assassinate the senior leaders of the Liao army, and the Liao army was also worried about the supply problem, the area they occupied now would be larger and more." Duan Yu said.


    "However, even so, it could not stop the Liao army''s pace. They attacked all the way, and the Central Plains martial arts people suffered heavy casualties, but the results were not too obvious. There are also many masters in the Liao army who want to be in the army. It¡¯s really difficult to assassinate them in the command.¡± Duan Yu continued: ¡°I decided to help the Liao army after some hesitation. However, I was afraid to provoke the opponent and retaliate against our Dali. Just brought a part of it."


    "The Liao army is cruel by nature, and, it seems, that the new king of Liao is very ambitious. I guess, even if you don¡¯t send troops, the king of Liao will attack your Dali after the Song Dynasty is destroyed. , You Dali probably can''t hold it." Huang Feng said.


    "If the Liao army really went to attack Dali, then Dali would definitely not be able to hold it." Duan Yu is now the emperor of Dali, and naturally has a good understanding of the domestic situation in Dali. He is not afraid that Huang Feng will look down on it, so he just admits it. Up.


    It was precisely because of this consideration that Duan Yu would take action, but he did not expect that he would be caught.


    "By the way, how did you get caught, your skill is not weak, and there are Lingbo''s microsteps, even if it is lost, it is not difficult to escape." Huang Feng said, this is him Can''t figure it out.


    Huang Feng himself can also take a small step. He naturally knows the magic of this martial art. It can be said that if he knows this martial art, he can advance and retreat and defend, he is already invincible, even if he is invincible. There are not many people who can stop them if they want to escape.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Duan Yu was slightly embarrassed and said: "At the beginning, I brought people to resist the Liao army. I didn''t expect that there were many masters in the Liao army. At the beginning, we came with people from the Central Plains Wulin. , The other party was prepared for that battle. Our side suffered heavy casualties. The people I brought were all arrested. I ran away, but I couldn¡¯t ignore them. Later I wanted to go in. The rescue was carried out, and as a result, he was caught in an ambush by the other party and was captured."


    Speaking of this, Duan Yu is indeed a little embarrassed. He has been deceived twice in a row. Even when facing Huang Feng, the righteous brother, he feels a little embarrassed. Fortunately, he is the emperor of the Dali Kingdom. The Liao army caught him, and did not dare to kill him casually.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly, but he could understand that his righteous brother has the best internal strength, even if compared with himself, that is not bad. After all, he has absorbed the internal strength of many people before, and at the same time, The magical skills of Six Meridian Sword and Lingbo Weibu, but his experience with the enemy is really bad, so it is not too strange to be fooled by the other party.


    "Second brother, have you been to Xixia?" Duan Yu said suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng wondered why Duan Yu suddenly talked about this.


    "I received the news, it seems that Xixia Kingdom is not peaceful in the country. After the Liao Kingdom attacked the Song Dynasty, it sent envoys to Xixia Kingdom, hoping that Xixia Kingdom would send troops to fight against Song Dynasty, but was rejected by the King of Xixia Kingdom. Later, the Liao army''s envoys He didn''t leave, but was active in Xixia, wanting to fan a part and change the mind of the king of Xixia Kingdom. I heard that there has been some chaos in the Xixia Kingdom recently. The king of Anyang seems to support Lianliao''s expedition to Song Dynasty." Duan Yu said.


    Huang Feng''s brows wrinkled slightly. Li Qinglu didn''t talk to herself about these things before. It may be that the other party has been staying in Lingjiu Palace recently. Therefore, she did not pay much attention to the domestic affairs of Xixia Kingdom. Did not tell myself.


    The Anyang king in Duan Yu¡¯s mouth, Huang Feng also knew that he was a relative of the emperor, but the relationship with Li Qinglu was a little far away. Otherwise, the king of Xixia would not think about making Li Qinglu¡¯s husband My son-in-law, Huang Feng has come to inherit his position.


    And that King Anyang, Huang Feng had also seen him. Although the other party was smiling at the time, Huang Feng could still see the distance and hostility hidden behind that smile. After all, he thought he was qualified to inherit the throne. This sudden emergence of Huang Feng is naturally unfavorable.


    However, after all, King Anyang is far away from Li Qinglu, and he was not a powerful figure in the past. Huang Feng really did not take the other party to his heart before, but he did not expect that the other party actually jumped out this time, and he would definitely take the opportunity to make some Xixia Let''s get close to a group of people in Liao Country in China.


    Huang Feng suddenly had some concerns about the old king of Xixia Kingdom.


    However, he is still in the Song Dynasty. If he wants to ride to Xixia on horseback, it will take at least half a month. Moreover, although King Anyang jumped a little, after all, there was no unruly attempt to show up. Therefore, Huang Feng temporarily Not in a hurry.


    The most urgent task now is to let Duan Yu recover first before thinking about other things.


    Duan Yu was not seriously injured, especially Duan Yu. He had deep internal strength. Even if he was seriously injured, he would recover much faster than the average person. What''s more, he was only blocked by drugs before. Stayed within the internal force, no more injuries.


    Therefore, three days later, Duan Yu and the group had returned to normal, and Duan Yu became alive and well.


    In these three days, the Liao army had obviously found that Duan Yu and the others had been rescued. Therefore, many people were sent out to search, and some came up the mountain to look for them. However, after all, not many people came. They were all discovered in advance, so the Liao army did not find the location of Huang Feng.


    However, after recovering, it was time to partake. Huang Feng was going to the Lingjiu Palace to see, while Duan Yu was going back to Dali to prepare in advance to prevent the Liao army from attacking Dali. However, the two had agreed. Okay, attack and defend the alliance with each other. The two were originally brothers, Duan Yu was the emperor of the Dali Kingdom, and Huang Feng was the cohort of the Xixia Kingdom. These two countries have the wind direction of being attacked by the Liao Kingdom. Therefore, at this time, they form an alliance. , Is very necessary.


    After bidding farewell to Duan Yu and his party, Huang Feng and his team went to the Lingjiu Palace. Along the way, they also encountered a lot of Liao army, but they were all small units. Huang Feng could avoid it, but they could not. If he avoided it, he went up and killed it. Although it also exposed his whereabouts and caused many Liao troops to chase after him, there was not much danger, and he went all the way to the Lingji Palace without any danger.


    During this period of time, the Liao army¡¯s army was still attacking the Song Dynasty. The road was like a broken bamboo, and went straight to Bianliang. It was about to hit the Song Dynasty¡¯s imperial capital. In this process, the Song Dynasty¡¯s army, although it had been The Liao army fought several times, but none of them won. As a result, the morale of the Song Dynasty army was even lower, while the Liao army was even higher, and the strength gap between the two sides was further widened.


    Just when Huang Feng Huang Feng and others arrived at Lingjiu Palace, Huang Feng also received the news that the Liao army had arrived under Bianliang City and initially completed the encirclement of Bianliang City. However, Bianliang City is a city after all. Dacheng, therefore, cannot be completely encircled by the Liao army, and there are still various messages coming out.


    However, those Huang Feng didn''t care about it for the time being, and now he had arrived at Lingjiu Palace.

 1723 Chapter 1723 Returning to the Spirit Eagle Palace

    "Welcome Master!"


    When Huang Feng reached the Lingjiu Palace, Li Qinglu was already waiting at the door with a bunch of Lingjiu Palace disciples. Seeing Ling Feng appeared, all the Lingjiu Palace disciples behind Li Qinglu knelt before coming. Gongsheng welcomes Huang Feng, and many faces are filled with excitement.


    Among them, the four swords of plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum were the most excited, because before leaving Lingjiu Palace, Huang Feng had the most contact with the four of them and the closest relationship.


    Later, Huang Feng needed to return to reality, so naturally he couldn''t take them away together. At that time, the four women were still very sad for a while, even thinking that Huang Feng didn''t like them and disliked them for getting in the way. Bring them around.


    And Huang Feng had no way to get in touch with the storage box, so he could only comfort him. However, the effect was not too obvious. The mood of the four women was still very low during that time. However, after seeing that Huang Feng even After Li Qinglu didn''t take her with him, they also understood that Huang Feng must have had some lasting difficulties, but they didn''t complain anymore, but they missed Huang Feng deeply in their hearts.


    Fortunately, now I finally saw Huang Feng again, and tears were shed on the faces of the four women with excitement.


    "Sister Yumo, this Lingjiu Palace really is as stated in the book, all of them are beautiful women." Behind Huang Feng, Xie Mengjiao said to Su Yumo in a low voice.


    Su Yumo gave Xie Mengjiao a white look, but when she saw the large group of beauties on the ground, she naturally had some thoughts in her heart. However, she also understood Huang Feng. Although there are many beauties here, Huang Feng does not I won¡¯t accept these people casually, and only the princess of Xixia Kingdom at the front is Huang Feng¡¯s real woman. As for the others, they are at best Huang Feng¡¯s subordinates, but these subordinates are too beautiful. a little.


    It can be said that for men, this Lingjiu Palace is like a heavenly existence. All his staff are beautiful women. There are advanced martial arts to learn in Lingjiu Palace. In short, if you change someone, you may be reluctant to bear it. I left, wishing to be here every day.


    "Get up all," Huang Feng said to everyone, and everyone got up, then stepped aside to let Huang Feng and the others in.


    Huang Feng walked to the front of Li Qinglu and said, "Thanks for your hard work during this time."


    During Huang Feng¡¯s absence, Li Qinglu had always stayed in the Lingjiu Palace. Although she and Huang Feng could want to see him once after a while, it was in another space after all, and every time she met There is very little time, and Li Qinglu stays here alone, also very lonely.


    However, Li Qinglu did not have the slightest complaint. She helped Huang Feng guard this Lingjiu Palace. Even people in the rivers and lakes did not dare to come over here if she had any thoughts about Lingjiu Palace. After all, behind her But Huang Feng and the Xixia imperial family, ordinary people really dare not play the idea of ??Lingjiu Palace.


    "I''m fine." Li Qinglu said, and then came behind Huang Feng and said to Su Yumo''s daughters, "Qinglu has seen all the sisters."


    "Sister Qinglu, get up soon." As the head of the women, Su Yumo stepped forward and helped Li Qinglu up, and then took her hand and said: "Huang Feng is not here during this time, it''s really hard for my sister. "


    "It''s okay, sister." Li Qinglu said. Although she didn''t know Su Yumo, she had heard Huang Feng mention it before. Now, Su Yumo took the initiative to come forward, so Li Qinglu can guess her identity. .


    Huang Feng looked at the two, smiled and said: "Let''s go in, let''s go in and talk."


    "it is good."


    Everyone entered the Lingjiu Palace, while Su Yumo and Li Qinglu were walking behind while talking in a low voice. Su Yumo was a child from a big family in the imperial capital, and he was extraordinary, while Li Qinglu was Xixia. The princess, that is also a royal family, she also has aristocratic temperament, and the temperament of the two are somewhat similar, and they talk very well.


    As for the other women, they also walked and talked. However, the focus of their conversation was about the Lingjiu Palace, which is located on a high mountain. Moreover, the design of the palace is quite clever and the surrounding environment is very beautiful. Quiet, living in such a place can make people feel comfortable. A few women just came here from reality, naturally they like it very much.


    Huang Feng learns about the situation here as he walks. Although he usually knows some things here from Li Qinglu¡¯s mouth, after all, the time between the two people is not very long every time they meet, so he doesn¡¯t know a lot. Moreover, Huang Feng didn''t know whether the Lingjiu Palace was affected by the Song and Liao battles under the mountain recently.


    "Returning to Young Master, there is still some influence." Mei Jian said. With Huang Feng''s insistence, the four women called him "Young Master" instead of Master. This is somewhat different from other people.


    "What impact? Is it our business?" Huang Feng asked.


    Before Huang Feng returned to reality, he also arranged for people from Lingjiu Palace and the 36th-dong 72-island to do business. These people knew a lot of people, and they were famous in the martial arts. Now, there is no problem for them to run the business properly. Coupled with Huang Feng''s work behind the scenes, some things in reality are sent in. With those things, everyone can start business more easily.


    Therefore, although the time is not long, but here has already helped Huang Feng earn a lot of money, in the territory of Song Dynasty, Dali, Xixia, and even the territory of Liao Kingdom, there are now Lingjiu Palace and The shadow of Thirty-Six Cave and Seventy-two Islands.


    However, the sudden outbreak of the war between Song and Liao Dynasty naturally affected those businesses in Lingjiu Palace. It was said that harmony could make money. In a war-torn environment, wanting to make a lot of money, for the current Lingjiu Palace It is not too easy.


    "It''s the business that the young master arranged before." Zhu Jian said: "Because the war broke out too suddenly and the Liao army progressed too fast, the business in many places did not move quickly, and there was a big loss."


    Although it is possible to make war money during the war, Huang Feng¡¯s time to manage this space is still too short. He reserves the weapons, horses, and food that are popular in the war. Not a lot, so it is very difficult to make a fortune in the war.


    Huang Feng had seen the cities that were broken by the Liao army before. It can be said that they were devastated. Most of the infrastructure was destroyed. The original population was either killed or taken away as slaves. Under the environment, there is simply no way to do business.


    Those towns that have not been affected by the war are now panicked. It is very difficult to do business as before. In addition, the Song people themselves have done damage, and the killings are not done twice. , It also greatly undermines stability, and there is no way to do this business.


    However, the people in Lingjiu Palace and Thirty-Sixth Cave and Seventy-two Islands, after all, have some abilities. Even if the current situation is turbulent, they are still working hard. Therefore, although there are indeed some losses, but not yet As to the point of losing money.


    However, Huang Feng obviously did not want this situation to continue. For Huang Feng, anyone can win the war between Song and Liao. He only hopes that this war can be over as soon as possible, stabilized, and do business by himself. After all, Huang Feng''s main purpose for coming to these spaces is still to make money. The identities of the palace lord of the Lingjiu Palace and the servant horse of the Xixia Kingdom are second.


    Of course, Huang Feng still hopes that the people of Song Dynasty can win. After all, the people of Central Plains, when they are full of poetry and books, and when doing business, they also follow the rules. On the other hand, in Liao, according to the previous report by Li Qinglu, although in general It''s going well, but there have been several incidents of things being hacked. If the Liao Kingdom completely defeated the Song Dynasty, then Huang Feng''s future business might be even more difficult.


    However, it was very difficult for the Song Dynasty to defeat the Liao Dynasty. Judging from the current situation, it was even impossible. Of course, if Dali and Xixia sent troops to help the Song Dynasty at the same time without external force, The result is hard to tell.


    However, neither Duan Yu nor Huang Feng had made the final decision to send troops to help Song Dynasty. Now Song Dynasty naturally can only rely on themselves.


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded and said: "Let us people, be careful these days, protect yourself first, don''t worry too much about business."


    "Yes." The four women responded.


    Afterwards, because of the arrival of Huangfeng, Lingjiu Palace was completely lively, and dinner was also very rich. These women on Lingjiu Palace are not only martial arts practitioners, they can also sing and dance. During the meal, many people went up to perform. The atmosphere during the dinner was very good. Even Xie Mengjiao said that Huang Feng would really enjoy it, and several women also said that on such a day, even if it is a fairy , Will be tempted.


    After all, Lingjiu Palace is on the mountain, and it is still a martial arts sect. Therefore, the world in the dunya does not have a great relationship with them. They are mixed in the green forest, and they dare not who Song Liao wins. For Lingjiu Palace , It will not have much impact. When the children of Tianshan were there, they even lived a hidden life for a long time. What kind of life the people under the mountain really did not have much to do with them. Relationship.


    And because of this, even if the mountain is already in full swing, there is no trace of war in the Lingji Palace on the mountain, and it is completely unaffected. This also makes Huang Feng and others feel nervous and exhausted before. Waited for relief.

 1724 Chapter 1724

    However, although Lingjiu Palace can stay out of the matter, Huang Feng did not do so in the end. Instead, he asked Lingjiu Palace to be ready to fight at any time. At the same time, he sent someone to contact the thirty-sixth hole and seventy-two islands. People are equally prepared.


    Who won the Liao army or the Song Dynasty, although it did not have much influence on the Lingjiu Palace, but Ling Feng obviously had no good impression of the Liao army, and it seems that the Liao army now intends to split the Xixia Kingdom, which is also Huangfeng cannot Forbearance, although he will not be the emperor here, but Xixia Kingdom still hopes to be in his own hands, only in this way can he better manage this time and space.


    On the Song Dynasty, although Huang Feng didn¡¯t dislike it, he even killed a lot of soldiers from the Song Dynasty before, but after all, the Song Dynasty was the Song Dynasty of the Han people. Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to be slaughtered too much. The Liao army came all the way. The inhabitants of the towns and cities that were smashed were either arrested and slaughtered, or slaughtered, resulting in a dead city. Huang Feng naturally did not want to see it. This is because the imperial court has no ability and should not let the following The people suffer in this way.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s request, there is no problem going up and down Lingjiu Palace. Although Lingjiu Palace has been invisible before, the power is not small, and the control power is not only 36 holes and 70 The power of the two islands, as well as some other powers, and even some officials in the Song Dynasty. These were only known to Huang Feng after he became the lord of the Lingjiu Palace. He thought that these things would be good for him. There is not much use, at best it is to make it more convenient for him to do business, but now it seems that it has a greater effect.


    Huang Feng and others rested on the Lingjiu Palace for three days. During these three days, everyone was very relaxed. The air and scenery around the Lingjiu Palace were good. The girls also liked it very much. Above and below Lingjiu Palace, except for Huang Feng, all are women. Some decorations are naturally more feminine, and a few women naturally prefer them.


    However, on the fourth day, there was finally bad news. This news also made Huang Feng and Li Qinglu get up and move forward.


    King Anyang rebelled!


    This is what Huang Feng did not expect before. Although King Anyang is the prince of Xixia Kingdom, he does not have much power. It is far from the current emperor. In the past, he was at best a prince. The title of the rich man is nothing more than that in Korea.


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng knew that Anyang Wang could not bear loneliness recently, he was very close to the messenger of Liao, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. Anyang Wang usually behaves very well, and seems to have planned to do it all his life. Rich man.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that the other party would have such ambitions. Perhaps this ambition was something he had already had. It was just that he did not have that ability and power before, and he also had no chance. Therefore, he did not show it, and this time, Finally let him find the opportunity.


    The Liao army wanted to unite with Xixia to attack the Song Dynasty. This decision was made by the Liao army at the beginning of the war. After that, they sent envoys to Xixia to try to convince the King of Xixia that the Liao army did so because I was a little afraid of the Song Dynasty.


    Although the current Song Dynasty is very corrupt and the army¡¯s combat effectiveness is not high, how can it be said that the Song Dynasty is also a celestial dynasty. It has been in operation for many years and occupied the Central Plains, and the Central Plains has outstanding people. Therefore, even the Song Dynasty is now showing its decline, but, Such a big country still has its foundation. The population of the Liao Kingdom is small. If it wants to quickly defeat the Song Dynasty and completely defeat them, the Liao army lacks some confidence.


    It''s like, although the Liao army is like a broken bamboo, but other places in the Song Dynasty, at this time, they have already reacted. All the rebels and the Xiang army have also rushed to Bianliang. The longer the delay, the The Liao army is more disadvantaged.


    Therefore, people in the Liao Kingdom still hope that people from other countries will come together to attack the Song Dynasty, whether it is Xixia or Dali, but these two countries directly refused when they heard the advice of the Liao army. Up.


    Dali is the head of Duan Yu. Dali has always been a vassal of the Song Dynasty before, and the relationship with the Song Dynasty is also good. Therefore, Duan Yu did not intend to attack Song by army. In addition, he himself does not like force. He agreed to the Liao army, and even later led people to assassinate the Liao army. Obviously, Duan Yu had even more dislike for the Liao army.


    On the side of Xixia Kingdom, although the old emperor is getting older, he still has a clear mind. He knows that the Song Dynasty is indeed a little faint and the Liao army is indeed strong, but once the Song Dynasty is allowed to slow down, it will be profound. The background is not comparable to that of a newly emerging Liao country. Even if you think about Xixia, it is also incomparable.


    Therefore, the old emperor did not want to join the battlefield. He was just a bystander. Although he would not gain any benefits, he would not be too risky.


    However, the old emperor obviously did not expect that he did not agree to send troops, but some people had flirted with the Liao army, and that was the King of Anyang. The King of Anyang, who had been very honest before, stopped after the arrival of the Liao army¡¯s messenger. To be honest, he contacted the messenger of the Liao army privately and asked the other party to support his rebellion. Once he obtained the position of the king of the Xixia Kingdom, he sent troops to support the Liao army''s defeat of Song.


    Of course, the Liao army was willing to do this kind of favor. The old emperor was obviously unfriendly to the Liao country, and replaced him with an emperor who was friendly to them. That was what the emperor of Liao wanted to see, so he also helped King Anyang.


    Therefore, King Anyang has been in constant activities during this period. Some people in the court had originally wanted to take this opportunity to defeat Song, but they were rejected by the old emperor. Now that someone takes the lead, they are naturally willing.


    In addition, the King of Anyang constantly used money to buy people who originally supported the old emperor. In this way, without the old emperor''s knowledge, many people in the court have changed to support the king of Anyang.


    Of course, among these, the old emperor had no sons, which was also a reason. The old emperor had only a daughter like Li Qinglu. How could a woman be an emperor?Those courtiers of the Xixia Kingdom obviously disagree, and if Li Qinglu can''t be, then he can only be used as a messenger, but is this not equivalent to handing over the Xixia Kingdom to outsiders?Although the old emperor didn''t care, he liked Li Qinglu very much, and later had a good impression of Huang Feng, but other ministers didn''t think so.


    Although the relationship between King Anyang and the royal family is relatively far away, but, how to say, he is also related to the royal family, and he is also a man. In this way, naturally there are some courtiers who support the king in his heart. Of it.


    The Anyang King''s activities will be so smooth, in a short period of time, he has recruited some people.


    However, at this time, the old emperor knew about this matter. Of course, it was outrageous. It was necessary to strictly deal with King Anyang and those who were close to King Anyang. King Anyang also knew the news in advance, of course not. Will be willing to wait and die, so even if it is not fully prepared yet, King Anyang is still the opposite.


    Regarding this situation, the old emperor had not thought of it. He thought that after he knew about King Anyang, King Anyang would definitely come over in fear and apologize and ask for his forgiveness.


    And King Anyang did go to see him, but instead of apologizing, he came to the palace to change, colluded with the people in the palace, killed the old emperor, and then contacted those who were close to the Liao country. The ministers controlled the court. Of course, among them, the messenger of the Liao Kingdom still played an important role. He represented the Liao Kingdom and supported King Anyang face to face as the emperor. Those who opposed the ministers naturally Yes, but they didn''t dare to treat the messenger of the Liao Kingdom. After all, if the other party had something unexpected, it would have lost the face of the Liao Kingdom and the Liao Kingdom sent troops to fight. That was definitely not what they wanted to see.


    Although the ministers of Xixia did not support uniting with Liao to attack the Song Dynasty, they did not want their country to be attacked by Liao. After all, the current Liao Kingdom is too powerful, and Xixia is not an opponent of the other party at all, so naturally they do not want to confuse the other party. brow.


    When Huang Feng and Li Qinglu learned the news, the old emperor had already died, and King Anyang had succeeded to the throne. No other voices were heard in the court for a while. Wang Zhi of Anyang was proud and prepared to reorganize the court. It was about to send troops to attack the Song Dynasty.


    In fact, King Anyang did not agree to attack the Song Dynasty solely because of the Liao Kingdom. He also had his own plan. Now that the Liao Kingdom is so powerful, the Song Dynasty cannot hold it, and it is likely to be defeated this time.


    At this time, if they Xixia also sent troops together, then, when the fruits of victory were divided, they could also share a piece of the pie. The Song Dynasty had a vast territory and rich resources. Such an opportunity, the King of Anyang naturally did not want to miss it.


    However, what King Anyang didn¡¯t know was that the Liao army wanted to use them to attack the Song Dynasty. Afterwards, they would eat them from behind. The ambition of the new king of the Liao Kingdom was not small. It¡¯s just that Anyang Wang Zhi was very talented and couldn¡¯t. Just see the other''s ambition.


    As soon as Huang Feng and Li Qinglu got the news, they rushed to the palace of Xixia Kingdom, while Su Yumo''s daughters continued to stay in Lingjiu Palace.


    But this time, in order to be able to rush to the palace of Xixia Kingdom as soon as possible, he even flew directly from the air in a car. Fortunately, the route he chose was mostly a sparsely populated route. Although it attracted some people¡¯s attention, It did not have much impact.


    "My Envoy, please sit down. When the widow stabilizes the situation, immediately send troops to attack the Song Dynasty and form brothers with your country." In the palace of the Xixia Kingdom, the new Xixia Kingdom emperor, the original Anyang King Li Yu, is receiving the Liao Dynasty. Messenger of the country.

 1725 Chapter 1725 Breaking into the Palace

    King Anyang was about forty years old, and he was very young and powerful.


    It¡¯s just that, before, he felt that he had no hope in his life. It¡¯s better to be a prince who likes to enjoy. Therefore, over the years, he has spent a lot of energy on female sex. Now the whole person looks , Didn¡¯t have much spirit, but, during this period of time, people were indeed refreshed on happy occasions. Being the emperor of Xixia Kingdom made him smile all the time, although he was still a little pale, but, It''s much better than before.


    "Your Majesty, the king of our country hopes that you can send troops as soon as possible. The Song Dynasty is about to collapse. As long as the army of the Xixia Kingdom can attack, the resistance of the Song Dynasty will fall apart. At that time, it will be time for our two countries to divide the Song Dynasty together. "The messenger said, even when facing the Huang Feng of Xixia Kingdom, his face didn¡¯t mean much respect. On the contrary, he felt a little arrogant. In his heart, he did not take this new Xixia Kingdom. The emperor put it in his eyes, if the old emperor before him, he would still be a little bit jealous. After all, the other emperor had been the emperor for many years, and he could see the danger in this matter, but the new emperor in front of him, a fool!


    "Of course, this is of course. We Xixia and Daliao are now in the offensive and defensive alliance, and I will naturally not slacken." Li Yu said with a pleased smile, although he is now the emperor of a country, but he is obviously He hasn''t completely changed his identity yet, and at the same time, in his heart, Xixia is much worse than Daliao, and naturally he dare not neglect the people of Liao, even if the other party is just a messenger.


    However, what Li Yu didn''t know was that his attitude made the messenger of Liao Kingdom look down on him even more in his heart.


    "who?!"


    At this moment, there was a loud shout from outside, followed by crackling sounds, accompanied by screams.


    Li Yu frowned. He thought it was the minister who didn''t know good or bad who came to make trouble. He had just become the emperor, and someone would dare not give himself face so much. Naturally, Li Yu''s heart was very angry.


    At the same time, the messenger of the Liao Kingdom is still here. When the other party saw this scene, I was afraid that he would despise himself as the emperor in his heart, and felt that his rule of this country was not enough.


    Sure enough, when Li Yu looked at the messenger of the Liao Kingdom, he saw some contemptuous smiles on his face, which made Li Yu feel embarrassed, and at the same time his anger became even higher.


    "Come here, go see what''s going on!" Li Yu said loudly.


    And at this moment, suddenly two figures flew in. They did fly in, but one person flew in, and the other was held in the arms of the other person.


    "Bold!" Li Yu also has a master next to him. After all, he obtained the throne through a rebellion. Naturally, he was worried that someone would assassinate him. Therefore, even if he met the messenger of the Liao country now, he He didn''t dare to be careless, with two first-rate masters around him.


    At this time, seeing someone break in, one of them took the initiative to win, Li Yu''s face was only angry, no fear, in his opinion, this person''s behavior was indeed enough to make him angry, but It hasn''t reached the point where he is scared. After all, the two people around him are both masters.


    However, the scene that happened soon caused his heart to jump fiercely, and the calmness on his face disappeared.


    "bump!"


    With a touch, the master next to Li Yu flew back at a faster speed, knocking some of the decorations in the palace to the ground. After the end, he coughed up blood, and his face wore With an incredible look, he died.


    Li Yu was also shocked by this situation. Just now, he clearly saw that the master on his side had just slapped the opponent. Why did he suddenly die?Is the opponent so tough?


    However, when he saw the incoming person clearly, the color of fear on his face became stronger.


    "You, why are you here?" Li Yu looked at the incoming person in horror.


    The people who came were Huang Feng and Li Qinglu. Huang Feng drove a suspended sports car and flew all the way outside the palace. After that, he put away the car and flew in with Li Qinglu in his arms. In the palace of Xixia Kingdom, Huang Feng was not the first I came here once, and I am very familiar with it, and because of the recent Li Yu''s rebellion, there has been some chaos in the palace. Therefore, Huang Feng and Li Qinglu have been to the palace, but no one came to stop them. People, maybe someone found them, but they suffered from not having enough strength to stop Huang Feng at all. He watched Huang Feng fly past their heads.


    At the gate of the palace, although he encountered some resistance, he was not the opponent of Huang Feng, a super master.


    As for entering the palace, he killed the first-rate master next to Li Yu with one palm. One is because Huang Feng''s strength is indeed stronger than the opponent, and the other is that the opponent is a little careless, and he didn''t use his full strength at the beginning, but Huang Feng It is not surprising that the opponent was beaten to death by the palm of his hand with a full blow.


    However, Li Yu was shocked enough to see the two suddenly.


    Li Yu''s throne was not justified. In Xixia''s court, everyone knew that the old emperor was going to leave this throne to the princess and her husband. There was nothing wrong with him.


    As a result, Li Yu got this position in his own rebellion. After the rebellion was successful, he also sent a lot of people to kill Huang Feng and Li Qinglu, but he did not know the whereabouts of these two people. In addition, it hasn''t been long since he became the emperor. During this time, he was working hard to find the traces of Huang Feng and Li Qinglu, but there was no result.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng and Li Qinglu suddenly appeared in front of him. Li Yu also knew that Huang Feng knew martial arts before, but he didn¡¯t know that he was so powerful. He killed one of the first-rate masters he recruited here. Li Yu was also a little distressed while he was afraid. After all, first-class masters are not easy to find, and there are not many who are willing to rely on themselves. He has also recruited now. There were only two of them, and they were always by their side to protect themselves. As a result, as soon as Huang Feng showed up, he killed one, and Li Yu naturally felt very distressed.


    "Li Yu, what have you done to my father?" Li Qinglu asked Li Yu.


    Knowing how powerful Huang Feng was, Li Yu wanted to delay, waiting for the guards outside to besiege Huang Feng.


    "I killed him!" Li Yu said, "The old immortal actually wants to pass the throne to an outsider, how can this be! The throne of Xixia Kingdom belongs to our Li family!"


    Obviously, the outsider in his mouth is Huang Feng.


    "You!" Li Qinglu''s tears flowed out, pointing to Li Yu and said: "My father is not low to you, and rewards are constant. Is this how you repay him?"


    "If he is really good to me, he should pass the throne to me, not to him!" Li Yu pointed to Huang Feng and said, his face full of indignation.


    "You wicked thing!" Li Qinglu cursed, obviously because of Li Yu''s anger.


    At this time, there were more and more footsteps outside and more and more messy. Soon, many soldiers came in and surrounded Li Qinglu and Huang Feng.


    "Look clearly at who I am! King Anyang committed trouble and deserved death. Don''t be stubborn!" Li Qinglu said to the surrounding soldiers.


    "Come on, kill them!" Li Yu exclaimed in excitement. The arrival of these soldiers gave him some courage.


    "It''s useless. They can guard the palace here. They should be the cronies of this rebel." Huang Feng said in advance when he saw what Li Qinglujiao had to say.


    There must be people who are loyal to Li Qinglu in this court. After all, Li Yu''s position is not normal, and he has just succeeded to the throne. There is no time to cleanse them. Those people still exist.


    However, he would definitely be worried that someone would harm him. Therefore, the people guarding him must be people he trusts. It is hard to say if these people still listen to Li Qinglu.


    Sure enough, after Li Yu gave the order, the soldiers came to Huang Feng and Li Qinglu to besiege. Huang Feng picked up Li Qinglu and flew over the soldiers'' heads, flying Li Yu between them.


    "Protect the widow!" Li Yu said in shock.


    The soldiers came in, and the remaining master next to Li Yu, after a little hesitation, also took the initiative to meet Huang Feng, but this time, he did not underestimate the enemy like his companion, his face was full of solemnity.


    After the two of them fought in the air several times, the man still spurted blood and flew upside down, his eyes were full of shock and horror. You must know that Huang Feng was still holding Li Qinglu in one hand at this time. Just now I was actually just using one hand to fight against myself, and I was actually not the opponent of the opponent, and he couldn''t even catch the opponent''s ten moves, which shows that Huang Feng is powerful.


    "What are you going to do?" Li Yu saw that Huang Feng''s biggest reliance had been abandoned by Huang Feng, even if there were a lot of soldiers, but he still felt scared and looked at Huang Feng in horror.


    Huang Feng ignored him, picked him up directly, and said this time: "You should understand the principle of killing and paying for life, right?"


    "Huang Feng, you put down the widow, otherwise, the widow will kill your whole family!" Li Yu threatened Huang Feng while struggling.


    After hearing Li Yu''s words, Huang Feng''s eyes flashed a murderous look, and he said in a gloomy tone: "Want to kill my whole family? You were the first to say that!"


    Feeling the killing intent in Huang Feng''s tone, Li Yu was scared, and finally softened, and said: "Huang Feng, as long as you let go of the widow, the widow will allow you to be prosperous and wealthy."


    Li Yu had forgotten that the throne he was sitting on should belong to Huang Feng. Does Huang Feng still need him to reward him?

 1726 Chapter 1726 Preparing to declare war

    When Huang Feng heard Li Yu''s words, he sneered. He was too lazy to deal with the bastard, and he was about to kill him.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, the messenger of the Liao Kingdom who had been watching coldly beside shouted.


    Huang Feng looked at the other party with some confusion. He didn''t know the identity of the other party. However, when this person was speaking, his face was aloof, as if he was commanding himself.


    "I am the messenger of the Liao Kingdom, and His Majesty Li Yu is the emperor of our Great Liao Kingdom. If you dare to kill him, our Great Liao Kingdom will not leave it alone!" said the messenger.


    "Yes, yes, I am a friend of the people of Liao, Huang Feng, you can''t kill me, otherwise, your majesty of Liao will definitely not let you go." Li Yu seemed to have caught a life-saving straw. Feng said.


    "Kacha!" Huang Feng was still looking at the messenger of the Liao Kingdom next to him, but with a slight force on his hand, he directly squeezed Li Yu''s neck.


    "You...you..." Li Yu looked at Huang Feng with difficulty, with doubts on his face. Isn''t Huang Feng afraid of Liao''s revenge?The Liao Kingdom is strong in combat. Can Huang Feng be able to provoke it?How could he dare to kill himself in front of the messenger of the Liao Kingdom?


    Originally, there was an envoy from the Liao Kingdom, and Li Yu thought things had changed. After all, even when the old emperor was alive before, the old emperor did not agree to attack the Song Dynasty, but he did not dare not to give the Liao envoy the face. They were also treated as distinguished guests. Therefore, in Li Yu''s heart, Huang Feng and Li Qinglu should also be afraid of this Liao Kingdom envoy.


    However, Huang Feng was in front of the other party, and when the other party had already spoken, he started directly. What is Huang Feng thinking?Where did he get such courage?


    Li Yu couldn''t figure it out, but soon, he didn''t have to think about it, because his consciousness had fallen into chaos, he had completely left the world, and his emperor dream was only realized for a few days, and his ass was still It was not sitting hot, but Huang Feng cracked it.


    "You... how dare you?" The messenger of the Liao Kingdom was also furious. How could Huang Feng not give himself face so much?He had already told him to stop, he even dared to do it.


    "What qualifications do you have to order me to do things?" Huang Feng looked at the other side coldly and said: "Just relying on your status as a small messenger? Even if your emperor is majestic, I will not give face, let alone you. Little messenger!"


    "Arrogant!" The messenger said angrily. It may be backed by the Liao Kingdom. He felt that Huang Feng would not do anything to him. Therefore, even if he knew that Huang Feng was very powerful, he didn''t have much fear of Huang Feng in his heart. , On the contrary, he accused the other party with an angry look: "Aren''t you afraid that our Great Liao Kingdom will be killed?"


    "Sorry, I''m really not afraid!" Huang Feng said with a sneer: "Are you great in Dali?"


    "You, you wait!" the messenger said angrily, then stood up and wanted to go outside.


    "Wait!" Huang Feng shouted suddenly.


    "What? Do you want to keep me?" The messenger of the Liao Kingdom looked at Huang Feng disdainfully and said, he really didn''t believe Huang Feng dared to do this.


    Huang Feng killed Li Yu in front of the messenger of the Liao State. This ally of the Liao State would at best make the Liao State angry, saying that Huang Feng would not give them face in the Liao State, and he might not send troops to attack Xixia, but, If Huang Feng dared to kill the messenger of the Liao country, the nature would be completely different. It would not be to deny the Liao country face, but to directly hit the Liao country in the face. How could the Liao country bear it?


    "Can''t it?" Huang Feng said to the other party, "I heard that you also played a disgraceful role in the Gongbian incident? It''s not an exaggeration to say that you are an accomplice?"


    "So what?" In the Liao Kingdom, he stared at Huang Feng and said. He still doesn''t believe Huang Feng dares to take him. Therefore, facing Huang Feng''s question, he did not lie. On the contrary, he admitted it generously, and his face was even nonchalant, even, there was some provocation.


    "Oh, it''s fine if you admit it. If that''s the case, it won''t be wrong to you." Huang Feng said.


    "You, what do you want?" The messenger of the Liao Kingdom finally felt that something was wrong, and was a little scared in his heart. He subconsciously stepped back and wanted to stay away from Huangfeng.


    At this time, he remembered that Huang Feng had just killed the new emperor of Xixia Kingdom in public. He was obviously a crazy person. Sometimes such a person did things recklessly.


    "What am I going to do, didn''t you already know it just now?" Huang Feng walked towards the other party unhurriedly and said.


    "I warn you, don''t be foolish, otherwise, our Liao Kingdom will never let you go." At this time, the messenger of the Liao Kingdom had realized that it was not good, but was still making the final struggle, hoping to change Huang Feng''s thoughts.


    "I''m also thinking about meeting your great Liao country for a while." Huang Feng said.


    The soldier from Liao suddenly turned around and ran. However, before he ran a few steps, he was slapped in the back. Then, he flew up and hit the ground heavily. Then, I could never get up again.


    "You can be stupid." Huang Feng whispered behind him.


    Huang Feng never thought of letting this messenger go from beginning to end. Although he killed this messenger from the Liao Kingdom, the emperor of the Liao Kingdom would be very angry. However, Huang Feng didn''t care too much, even if it was because of the Liao Kingdom. When he came to attack Xixia, Huang Feng was not afraid. After all, the Liao Kingdom was an envoy who participated in the killing of the old emperor. Although Huang Feng and the old emperor had a normal relationship, he was also Li Qinglu¡¯s father and his own father. People, this hatred must be avenged.


    Moreover, because of this incident, the relationship between Xixia and Liao must be bad. The Liao has already intervened in Xixia¡¯s civil strife. This is still the case when the other party is attacking the Song Dynasty. Once the other party really beats the Song Dynasty After coming down, it would definitely be a real attack on Xixia, and Huang Feng''s attack this time to kill the arrogant messenger of the Liao Kingdom, the Liao Kingdom will not give up.


    Huang Feng was still thinking about whether he was watching the war between Song and Liao. After all, he didn''t have much favor with the two countries, and for himself, it was different who won, but, It''s not big.


    However, now that something like this has happened, Huang Feng and Xixia obviously have no way to stay out of the matter.


    At this time, the soldiers in the center of the palace seemed a little at a loss. They were originally Li Yu''s cronies, and supposedly should listen to Li Yu''s orders. They did what they did before.


    However, now Li Yu is dead, and Li Qinglu is the orthodox heir of Xixia Kingdom. If they dare to do more with Li Qinglu, there is really no turning back, and no one can keep them.


    Of course, more importantly, with Huang Feng, they didn''t think they could kill Li Qinglu.


    "Put down the weapon in my hand and go out. I don''t need to pursue this matter." Li Qinglu said with a cold face. The most hated thing in her heart is naturally Li Yu. There is not much malice towards these soldiers who follow orders. Of course, this is under the condition that these people''s brains are not broken, and they do it on themselves.


    Hearing what Li Qinglu said, those people were relieved. After that, they cracked and threw the weapon in their hands on the ground, and then walked out. They could recover a life in this civil disturbance. Fortunately.


    "Are you all right?" Huang Feng walked to Li Qinglu''s side and hugged him.


    "Yeah." Li Qinglu nodded heavily, looking at Huang Feng decisively on her face and said: "I want to fight against the Liao Kingdom! If it weren''t for them to instigate it, the father would not die."


    Li Qinglu, Li Qiushui¡¯s granddaughter, naturally has a firm side. Although she was sad when she suddenly encountered something like this, she did not completely lose her sense. At this time, all she wanted was to give herself Revenge of his father.


    "You want to go to war, then let''s declare war!" Huang Feng said.


    "But, I''m a little worried. After all, our Xixia''s military strength is not as good as that of Liao." Li Qinglu said. She is the princess of Xixia and naturally understands the situation in Xixia. Although she really wants to take revenge, both sides have The strength gap is a bit big, and she is a little worried.


    "It''s okay, isn''t I here?" Huang Feng smiled: "I also saw those guys displeased earlier. Moreover, the Liao army is now at war with the Song Dynasty. It is impossible to fight us with all its strength. If you want to fight the Liao When the army goes to war, this time is an opportunity."


    "Yeah." Li Qinglu nodded.


    After that, Li Qinglu and Huang Feng summoned the ministers of the Xixia Kingdom. All those who rebelled with Li Yu before were all arrested and sent to prison. They are different from ordinary soldiers. However, these officials have a choice, but they obviously chose the wrong one, and now they have to pay the price for their wrong decision.


    The remaining officials were all personally owned by the old emperor, but because Li Yugang became the emperor, he had not had time to be cleansed, so these people could survive Li Qinglu''s arrival smoothly.


    Then, Li Qinglu told these ministers of his thoughts and decisions. Although some of these ministers felt that it was dangerous to declare war on the Liao Dynasty, but in the end, no one raised objections. The Liao Kingdom actually reached out into the Xixia Kingdom. Want to control the change of the throne of the Xixia Kingdom, this obviously makes these officials intolerable. What''s more, they are close to the old emperor. The old emperor is equivalent to being killed by the Liao State. Of course, they cannot bear it.


    Therefore, even if they knew that it was dangerous, these ministers did not oppose Li Qinglu''s decision, and even after Li Qinglu''s decision, they began to actively prepare for the upcoming war.

 1727 Chapter 1727 Crusade against Xixia

    Compared with Huang Feng, the "outsider", the ministers and generals of Xixia Kingdom are obviously more willing to accept Li Qinglu''s leadership. After all, Li Qinglu is a royal family, even if she is a woman, but his identity is more noble than Huang Feng, Peak is more qualified.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about this. In the space before, he hadn''t been an emperor, just like that. Didn''t he leave in the end?When it comes to power, it¡¯s the same when you control yourself behind the scenes. When it comes to the Sannomiya and Six Institutes, the beauties in your reality are better than those who came to be the emperor.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t care about this. During this time, he was just by Li Qinglu''s side, watching her discuss matters with the ministers and generals. If there is anything that is not open, he will help her solve it. The identity of a super thug.


    But Li Qinglu felt a little embarrassed. She wanted Huang Feng to come to the stage many times. She was behind Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng refused. He knew Li Qinglu¡¯s thoughts, because he was afraid of thinking too much. , However, I obviously don¡¯t think about so much, I want to go, and there are many spaces to conquer. How can I care about the position of the emperor that is destined to be impossible for a long time in a certain space?


    Moreover, Huang Feng felt that it was quite interesting to have a female emperor among her own women, and even made him have some evil thoughts. Therefore, he also relieved Li Qinglu and asked her to do it boldly, just behind the scenes. can.


    And Li Qinglu¡¯s ability does not need to be doubted. The old emperor originally cultivated her as a successor. After training, it will not be bad. Coupled with Li Qiushui¡¯s relationship, although Li Qinglu¡¯s martial arts is not too high , However, the aura of a superior person is very sufficient, and the ability to deal with things is also very strong, at this point, it is not even inferior to Su Yumo.


    There are still a lot of things in the Xixia Kingdom. First of all, the most important thing is to first bury the old emperor in the scenery. Before Li Yu rebelled and killed the old emperor, it was naturally impossible to bury him properly, and Li Qinglu This daughter obviously doesn''t want to see her father leave so shabbyly, so this ceremony is definitely necessary.


    And when they buried the old emperor, another envoy of the Liao Kingdom had arrived. The other party apparently knew that Huang Feng had killed their envoy before, and his attitude was arrogant and bad. After coming to Xixia Kingdom, even public Question Li Qinglu, and ask Li Qinglu to surrender the murderer Huang Feng, otherwise, their Liao army will crush Xixia.


    "Take down our Xixia?" Li Qinglu sat in the upper position, sneered at the messenger. When facing Huang Feng, Li Qinglu was gentle and pleasant, but after all, she is a royal family, so naturally she has a cold side. Yes, and this side is used to face ministers and enemies.


    "Yes!" The messenger raised his head proudly and said: "Our Great Liao has a prosperous army, which is not something that Xixia can contend with. If you are obsessed with understanding and shielding prisoners, don''t blame our great king for being polite. Destroy you Xixia again!"


    As the saying goes, a weak country has no diplomacy. In the eyes of that messenger, their Daliao country is a strong country, and Xixia is a weak country. In this matter, there is no need to be polite at all, and he does not believe that Xixia dared to disobey their Daliao country. meaning.


    "Hehe, the messenger said so loudly, then let me see how you Daliao will destroy me Xixia!" Li Qinglu said.


    "So, you are not willing to hand over the prisoner?" The messenger looked at Li Qinglu and said.


    "Come on, send this envoy out, directly out of the imperial city, don''t let him in in the future." Li Qinglu said.


    "Dare you!" The messenger did not expect that Li Qinglu was so decisive, and there was no room for negotiation. Originally, he still wanted to give Li Qinglu over Huang Feng, and at the same time, sending soldiers to participate in the defeat of Song. Although Li Qinglu is a woman, her courage is not small at all.


    Regarding the messenger¡¯s words, Li Qinglu didn¡¯t bother to bother about it. After her father died because of the instigation of the Liao people, Li Qinglu decided to die with the Liao country. What''s more, this person actually asked her to hand over Huang Feng. It''s a fantasy, it''s simply impossible.


    The messenger wanted to say something, when he suddenly felt that he was hit by someone, and then he flew out and fell in front of the two guards who were just about to come in. The two guards lifted him up. Then he had to drag him out.


    The messenger looked at the person who had just beaten him, his eyes rolled, and he seemed to think of something, and suddenly shouted: "You are Huang Feng?! You are dead, and dare to kill our messenger from Daliao, I must be Daliao. I won''t let you go!"


    "That''s it." Huang Feng said disdainfully. Neither he nor Li Qinglu have a good impression of Liao. This guy is still groaning here, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    The two guards dragged the messenger out. The messenger still wanted to struggle, but it had no effect. He was just a civil servant, but he didn''t have much strength.


    "After driving this guy away, I''m afraid it''s really going to go to war with Liao." Huang Feng walked to Li Qinglu''s side and said.


    "It doesn''t matter what has been decided anyway." Li Qinglu said. Before the envoy of the Liao State came, they had already decided to declare war on the Liao State. This time the other party came only to firm up their ideas. There will not be much impact.


    Huang Feng and Li Qinglu didn''t pay much attention to this matter, but the emperor of Liao Kingdom was obviously different. After learning about Xixia''s attitude, he was immediately furious.


    "Huh, a little Xixia dare to disobey my meaning? It''s just looking for death! A big Song, I can maimed it, let alone a small Xixia!" The emperor angered in the palace.


    He did have a reason to be angry. The Xixia Kingdom really didn''t give him face. The old emperor refused to attack the Song Dynasty together. Later, they Liao Kingdom supported Li Yu to become the emperor, but Li Yu''s throne has not yet been taken. Stable, he was killed, and the envoy from Daliao was the one who was killed together.


    At that time, the new emperor of the Liao Kingdom was very angry. However, thinking that Li Qinglu had just returned, she was another woman, and it was understandable that she wanted to avenge her father''s emperor, so he sent another envoy to him. There was no murder this time, but he also rejected it cleanly.


    His own kindness was rejected one after another, and the king of Liao Kingdom was really angry and decided to give Xixia Kingdom some color.


    This time the campaign against Song was quite smooth, so there were still some troops in the Liao Kingdom that were not pulled over. They were originally left waiting to support the troops against Song. Now it seems that the Song Dynasty¡¯s resistance was weak and it was not needed. The army is now ready to be used to attack Xixia.


    "Your Majesty, no." A minister of Daliao stood up and said: "At the moment, Da Song hasn''t been completely attacked. If you go to war with Xixia and fight on two fronts, it is not good for our army. It is better to wait for Da Song to be defeated. , There will be no more attacks on Xixia, so it will be safe."


    What the minister said is not unreasonable. Even if the Liao Kingdom is very strong now, two-line combat is risky.


    However, the new emperor of the Liao Kingdom has been overwhelmed by the previous series of victories. Things have been going well before. Now suddenly someone jumps out so that they don''t give them the face of the Liao Kingdom.


    "It''s okay. I have great power in the Liao Dynasty. Even if it is a two-line battle, there is no problem. Moreover, the Song Dynasty has basically settled. The next thing to face is only a small Xixia. It is not a concern." The new emperor waved his hand and said indifferently.


    "Your Majesty, although the fight against Song is going well, it is Da Song after all. It has been passed down for many years and has a profound heritage. It may not be easy to defeat it completely. Once the opponent rises up to resist, it will be detrimental to our army, and our army will fall into it. At this time, it is not wise to start a war against Xixia." The minister insisted.


    "Just those sissy Song people, even if they want to resist, what can they do? Our army will kill them all!" Another minister said: "And, I don''t think that Song people have such a bloody nature. Everyone has read the battle report. The Song people didn''t dare to resist. They lost their helmets and armors all the way. Fortunately, the Song Dynasty had a vast territory. Otherwise, we would have already beaten that Bianliang down in these hours."


    "That is, the mere Song people shouldn''t worry about it."


    Other ministers obviously did not have such worries. In their view, they had always been in such a bad shape during the Song Dynasty, and there was no need to worry about the Song people''s resistance. The Song Dynasty people did not have the courage to win this war. deal.


    The new emperor of the Liao Kingdom obviously thought so too. Therefore, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the minister¡¯s persuasion just now. He called a leading general on the spot and asked him to lead an army of 50,000 to directly attack Xixia and give Xixia to Xixia. Went out!


    The combat effectiveness of the Liao army at this time is still very strong. The 50,000 army, even in the face of the Song Dynasty army of one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand, has the confidence to win. In their opinion, the Xixia army is in their In front of him, it would be the same situation, with fifty thousand troops, enough to destroy Xixia.


    Of course, this is also because the Liao Kingdom is cruising against the Song Dynasty, and now there are not many troops that can be sent. This 50,000 is already the limit.


    But not long after the Liao State sent troops, Huang Feng and Li Qinglu knew of the situation here. They were not surprised about this, and the other side took the initiative to attack, which is a good thing for them. , They can wait for work at ease and defend the city, with greater hope.


    Of course, Huang Feng and Li Qinglu have greater ambitions in their hearts. They not only want to defeat the fifty thousand Liao army, but also completely defeat the Liao Kingdom.

 1728 Chapter 1728 Immediate Charge

    "How far is it to reach the border of Xixia?" Liao Army General Yeluzhen asked the soldiers next to him.


    Yeluzhen is the surname Yelu, is the royal family of the Liao Kingdom, this time as a leading general, with fifty thousand troops to attack Xixia.


    Ye Luzhen was actually upset that he had not been able to lead the army to attack the Song Dynasty before. He felt that he had been neglected. He could completely serve as the leading general to attack the Song Dynasty. Moreover, he was still a royal family and was supporting the new The emperor ascended to the throne is considered to have the merits of the dragon, so he thinks that he is qualified to be the leading general.


    However, in the end, he did not get this opportunity, so his dissatisfaction is understandable.


    But this time, I heard that I was going to attack Xixia and teach Xixia¡¯s naive princess and horseman, Yeluzhen took the initiative to ask Ying to become the leading general, but this time, the emperor did not refuse and gave him 50,000 soldiers and horses. He came to fight Xixia.


    Although 50,000 soldiers and horses are inferior to the 200,000 army that defeated the Song Dynasty, in Yeluzhen''s view, these 50,000 people are enough to attack Xixia. After all, Xixia is not as vast as the Song Dynasty. , The number of troops is also large, even if it is impossible to fight, but if the numbers are there, more troops will be sent in general.


    On Xixia''s side, the small soldiers of the country are enough, and 50,000 people are enough, and they can completely defeat Xixia. Moreover, Yeluzhen is still an extremely proud person, and feels more confident.


    "Back to the general, I should be able to arrive this evening." The soldier replied.


    Ye Luzhen nodded and said, "Okay, let the team speed up a bit, and be sure to get there by the evening."


    "Yes!"


    After that, the marching speed of the entire team also accelerated again.


    What Yeluzhen didn¡¯t notice was that in the sky, there was a huge bird flying above them. Because the height was too high, no one found the people below, and everything here also passed through the eyes of that big bird. Passed to Huang Feng behind.


    Huang Feng is naturally very clear about the movements of the Liao army.


    At this time, Huang Feng was no longer in the capital of the Xixia Kingdom. He had already arrived in the border town of Xixia, which was the town that Yeluzhen was about to visit, and beside him were people from Chong Lingjiu Palace.


    Li Qinglu was left in the capital of Xixia Kingdom, guarding the base camp, while Huang Feng brought Lingjiu Palace''s subordinates, and the people from 36 Caves and 72 Islands who came to the border of Xixia Kingdom, etc. With the arrival of the Liao army.


    By Huang Feng''s side, Su Yumo''s daughters came, and they all came. After several previous battles, now the women will not feel so nervous and scared when facing the battlefield.


    "Let the people below prepare. In the evening, we will give these friends from afar, some meeting gifts." Huang Feng said to the people in Lingjiu Palace next to him.


    "Yes." After that, the people in Lingjiu Palace went down to make arrangements.


    "Liao army is here?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Well, at their speed, you should be able to get outside this city in the evening," Huang Feng said.


    "This city has low walls, can you hold it?" Su Yumo was a little worried.


    "No problem, I have prepared good things for these friends from afar." Huang Feng said: "And, who said I''m going to guard?"


    "You want to take the initiative to attack?" Su Yumo was a little shocked. Although Huang Feng came here this time, the army of 30,000 Xixia Kingdom also came, but now the Liao Kingdom is at the peak of its military strength and its combat strength is very strong. Said that there are only 30,000 people in the Xixia Army, even 100,000 people, and they may not have beaten the Liao Army.


    "Hehe, you are too involved, forget our original identity, where did we come from?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Su Yumo''s eyes lit up, and it suddenly dawned on her. She had just seen herself as a part of this world. The difference in combat effectiveness between Liao and Xixia, in this time and space, the strength of the Xixia Army was indeed not as good as the Liao Army. , And it¡¯s not as good as the Golden Kingdom, which has not yet risen, but isn¡¯t there Huang Feng?In Huang Feng''s storage box, there are many treasures. With the help of those things, it is not impossible to defeat the Liao army.


    "I forgot." Su Yumo said with some embarrassment, but the worry in his heart disappeared.


    Huang Feng smiled, stopped talking, looked into the distance, waiting for the arrival of the Liao army.


    At the same time, waiting for the arrival of the Liao army, there are some officials in Xixia. These officials are officials who are closer to the Liao State. They rebelled with Li Yu before. As a result, Li Qinglu came to the top and those officials were naturally I was in prison, but before the trial, the Liao State called.


    For this reason, those officials naturally hope that the Liao Kingdom can win Xixia. If this is the case, not only will they not be in danger of their lives, but they may also be reused by the Liao army.


    At the same time, the powerful strength of the Liao Kingdom also gave them a lot of confidence. Otherwise, they would not choose the side of Li Yu supported by the people of Liao before. Therefore, they are now a little gloating waiting for the war here. As a result, once the Liao army wins, they will be free.


    It¡¯s a pity that neither Huang Feng nor Li Qinglu will let them do what they want. What they don¡¯t know is that Li Qinglu has already figured it out. If Xixia really loses, they must kill these bastards first. Therefore, regardless of the outcome of the war between Liao and Xixia, the fate of these people is actually doomed.


    In the evening, Huang Feng and a few people stood at the head of the city. In the distance of their vision, there were finally figures, one, two, cavalry, infantry, etc., a piece of black, pressed against them, Huang Feng even It can be felt that the moment these figures appeared, the air in the entire town seemed to freeze, and the tension arose.


    Although Huang Feng is confident, and Su Yumo''s daughters know Huang Feng¡¯s situation and are confident, but ordinary soldiers do not have confidence, they know the gap between themselves and the Liao people, if they really fight on the battlefield , Their chance of winning is very small.


    "It''s finally here." Huang Feng muttered to himself, looking at the dark shadows in the distance. He has been here for two days. Except for some arrangements at the beginning, he has been waiting for Liaoning. It was obviously boring to wait for the appearance of the army. Fortunately, now the Liao army finally appeared, and his waiting finally had a result.


    And Ye Luzhen, the general of the Liao Army, saw the low city wall, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "Let the team not stop, charge me directly!" Ye Luzhen suddenly ordered.


    "General, our army has just arrived, do you take a break and attack the city tomorrow?" someone suggested.


    "No need!" Yeluzhen said confidently: "Look, the wall of the city ahead is no more than two feet tall. Our warrior can rush up with just one charge. Why is there still time? If you drag it all night, let Xixia People live one more night, I don¡¯t want them to live longer, I want them to die immediately!"


    Ye Luzhen came to crusade against Xixia this time, but he did not simply win. He came with a heart of fighting. He has always been worried about not being the leader of the conquest of the Song Dynasty before, so, He wants to play better on Xixia''s side, instead of simply winning.


    Therefore, seeing that the city wall in front of him was so low, Yeluzhen was moved. His army had just arrived and was very energetic. Together with the defenders in the city, he probably never expected that he would attack the city at this time. Therefore, at this time, you can hit the opponent by surprise.


    "Yes!" the man replied, Yeluzhen is the chief official this time, and he is also a member of the royal family. He said so, naturally this man dare not object.


    Moreover, the Liao people at this time are all proud. Their military strength is indeed very strong. If you don''t put the Song Dynasty in your eyes, how can you put a little Xixia in your eyes?


    So, even if you think that the people on your side are a little tired at this time, but that person doesn''t feel that in this situation, you will not be able to defeat the small city in front of you, but the casualties may increase slightly.


    That''s it!


    "Kill!"


    "Go!"


    "Kill Xixia people!"


    Huang Feng and the others were still discussing the situation of the Liao army, thinking about where they would camp. At night, if not for a sneak attack, they heard the loud roar outside the city. , Looked at the enemy rushing outside with a look of astonishment.


    To be honest, Huang Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Liao army outside the city would be attacking the city now. He thought they would have to rest for a night, and the attack would start the next morning. After all, , Some of them now mean that they are tired of horses and their combat effectiveness is definitely not at the highest level. Launching an offense at this time is not a wise choice.


    As a result, these people really attacked without hesitation. The shouts were getting closer and closer. Just like Na Yeluzhen said, the Xixia army in the city did not expect that they would attack the city now, no matter what they think. , It is also most reasonable to siege tomorrow.


    Yeluzhen saw the reaction on the city of Xixia Kingdom, and he was not surprised by what he had expected. He was very proud, "Chong, rush in for me and kill those Xixia people!"


    With Yeluzhen''s cry, the Liao army rushed faster and got closer and closer to the city wall.


    "Archers prepare!" Huang Feng on the city''s head lifted his internal strength, shouted, and awakened the shocked defenders. Then, all the archers moved forward and moved closer to the wall, but, Huang Feng could still see the nervousness and panic of many of them.


    Originally, these people were afraid of the Liao people. As a result, when the Liao people just arrived here, they launched an offensive and made their first noise. Naturally, they were even more afraid.

 1729 Chapter 1729 Explosion

    "Give me stability, I will let you release, you release again!" Huang Feng said loudly.


    At this time, on the head of the city, he and Su Yumo''s daughters may be the most calm. Even the disciples of the Lingjiu Palace, facing the Liao army rushing towards their faces, there are more or less nervous expressions on their faces. .


    Although Liao''s army had begun to charge, they had started charging from a distance after all. Therefore, until now, they had not completely entered the shooting range of the archers. Huang Feng naturally didn''t want them to mess around.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s internal powers, the city was finally quieter. These people didn¡¯t know much about Huang Feng. They were all Xixia troops, and although Huang Feng was Xixia¡¯s servant, these soldiers just knew His existence, however, did not have much contact, and Huang Feng had rarely visited the Xixia Palace before. Therefore, these soldiers did not understand Huang Feng and naturally did not have much trust.


    However, at this time of panic, Huang Feng''s calmness can still affect them. At this time, everyone lacks a backbone. Seeing Huang Feng''s calmness, their hearts are somewhat calmer.


    "Shoot!" Huang Feng watched the Liao army enter the shooting range, and immediately ordered loudly.


    "Swipe!"


    Arrows are flying together. You know, there are 30,000 soldiers of the Xixia Kingdom in this city. The ordinary people have long been evacuated by Huang Feng. Now this city can be said to be the whole city, with 30,000 soldiers. Although not all archers are archers, there are still thousands of them. At the same time, shooting the arrows at hand will suddenly form a large cloud in the sky.


    Then, the cloud flew towards the troops of the Liao Army, Ling Feng looked at the arrow rain, his face was a little serious, under such a dense arrow rain, even a super master like him would not dare to say it. Being able to retreat all over, masters also need to make room when they do their hands. Under such an arrow rain, the space that can be made is too small. Therefore, even the top masters often dare not rush to the battle alone. Although it can kill a large number of enemies in the formation, it is also very dangerous.


    When that cloud fell, there was a scream on the battlefield outside the city. Just like Huang Feng said, under such an arrow rain attack, even the top masters would not have much chance to escape, let alone Let¡¯s talk about the ordinary soldiers below. They are afraid that they have seen arrows shooting at them, and there is no way to avoid them. There are people around, and there is more than one arrow in the sky. They want to hide, but they can¡¯t avoid it. .


    "Chong, don''t stop, keep going!" Ye Luzhen shouted again.


    In fact, without him shouting, the Liao army did not stop charging. Originally, at this time, they were the world''s strong army, and it was naturally impossible for their fighting will to collapse easily. Even if there were some casualties, they could persist.


    In addition, they are all surrounded by people. Even if they want to stop, they will be trapped and continue to rush, and they cannot stop even if they want to stop.


    The arrow rain on the city¡¯s head is still continuing, but the cavalry on the Liao army has begun to fight back. These cavalry are all light cavalry, and their ability to shoot arrows on the horse is not weak. Therefore, at this time, their speed is necessary Faster than ordinary infantry, and they did not directly rush to the city wall, but in front of the city wall, drew an arc, ran around the city wall, while running and shooting arrows at the city.


    The soldiers on the front of the city inevitably suffered casualties, and the screams followed. Huang Feng''s face remained unchanged. He looked at the soldiers of the Liao Kingdom below and paid attention to their movements.


    "It''s almost done, it''s time to give these people some welcome ceremonies." Huang Feng said to a disciple from the Lingjiu Palace next to him.


    "Yes, Master." The man agreed and went down. Huang Feng also showed a smile on his face. He looked at the Liao army closer to the city wall with a relaxed smile.


    "It''s best to cover your ears later." Huang Feng said to the women around him.


    "Cover your ears?" Su Yumo''s daughters were a little confused, and then thought of Huang Feng''s words before, Su Yumo''s eyes lit up and said, "Could it be..."


    At this moment, there was a sudden "bang" outside the city, and more than a dozen running Liao troops were blown up into the sky by themselves. These people were immediately killed, and some of their bodies were even blown up. This part is full of blood.


    "boom"!There was another loud noise, and some Liao army soldiers were blown into the sky. This time even a hapless cavalry was blown into the sky. The man with horses and horses went into the sky. After that, they fell heavily.


    Immediately afterwards, the explosions outside the city sounded one after another, and many Liao army soldiers were blown into the air, immediately dead and wounded. What is more terrifying than death is that they don¡¯t know these things. What is this explosive thing? Although some people called out that it was a firearm, the Song Dynasty originally had firearms, but some people thought it was not, because firearms are not so powerful, and those things look good, but, It is really difficult to kill people.


    Precisely because they didn¡¯t know what this thing was, the soldiers of the Liao Army were full of fear. As Ning Wushuang said before, people in the feudal era were more superstitious. Many of them believed in the theory of ghosts and gods. When they encountered something that they didn''t know, they were scared in their hearts, and at the same time they thought of those ghosts and gods. For Xixia, it was the first time for them to feel scared.


    The explosion sounded constantly, the Liao army¡¯s charge formation had already been disrupted, and the number of casualties was increasing. What¡¯s more frightening was that the horses of the cavalry were affected by these explosions and were running around. He didn''t listen to the control of the knights at all, and even rushed the formation to a sloppy formation. Now, let alone shooting arrows at the head of the city, the cavalry would be very difficult to control the horses.


    Ye Luzhen looked at the chaotic scene in front of him, a little stunned, he didn''t know what was going on, and he charged with great momentum just now. As a result, they were already in chaos before they rushed to the edge of the city wall. Not to mention the heavy casualties, and the morale plummeted, to attack the city with this situation, it is no different from seeking death.


    "General, the Xixia people used sorcery and caused a lot of casualties to our army. Are we going to retreat?" someone came over and asked.


    "Retreat? Isn''t that just running away?" Ye Luzhen muttered to himself, and then shouted: "You can''t retreat. No one is allowed to retreat. Who retreats, I cut off his head!"


    Yeluzhen came here to win the battle. In a beautiful victory, how could he retreat before he played it himself, and if he retreated under this situation, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to running away?Yeluzhen could never do such a thing!Otherwise, even if he wins Xixia in the end, his face will be dull.


    "But, General, now our army formation is in chaos and it is not suitable for siege." The man said with a worried look.


    "No, rush, just rush forward for me, just rush to the side of the city wall, the wall is low, we can go in with a charge, after going in, the people of Xixia Kingdom will die!" Yeluzhen looked at Not far away from the city wall, gritted his teeth and said that he was obviously very angry and very helpless for the people in the city to play with him.


    "But..." The man wanted to say something, but when he heard a "brush", Yeluzhen had already pulled out his saber, cut off the man''s head, and then said loudly. : "Chong, charge me all, anyone who hesitates again, I will definitely cut it!"


    As a result, the army of Liao continued to charge, the explosions were still sounding, and there were still people falling down, and their spirits were not as high as before. When they rushed forward, they were not as indomitable as before.


    More importantly, the cavalry team has been completely chaotic. Moreover, it is not just chaotic. Many cavalry have already disrupted the infantry formation. Even if the infantry wants to charge, at this time, they also charge. I can''t get up, and the cavalry can''t control their horses even if they work hard. It is difficult to control a frightened horse.


    Looking at this scene, Yeluzhen was about to crush his teeth. He could order his soldiers to charge, but there was no way to order the horses to be obedient. In the current situation, if you want the horses to stop, it is simply Can''t do it.


    The few people around Yeluzhen seemed to want to admonish him, but they didn''t dare to speak anymore if they wanted the person who was just killed by Yeluzhen''s sword, they could only look at the chaotic situation in front of them helplessly.


    "Withdraw!" Yeluzhen''s red eyes squeezed a word out of his teeth. After that, he looked at the city wall not far away with anger, as if he wanted to see who was inside.


    Hearing Yeluzhen''s change, everyone around him breathed a sigh of relief. They went to attack the city like this, and the casualties were too great, and it was not necessarily successful. Fortunately, in the end, Yeluzhen finally changed his mind.


    The order to retreat was quickly issued, and the ordinary Liao army was also relieved. They were really frightened by the explosion just now. At this time, they no longer have the energy they had before. There was fear in Xixia''s army, and it would be best to retreat at this time.


    Seeing the Liao army retreat outside the city, the Xixia army shook the sky with cheers. This voice made Yeluzhen''s face even more red, and even, on several occasions, he almost wanted to change the order and call it back. However, in the end, I was forcibly held back by myself.


    "It seems that the effects of these mines are still very good." Huang Feng said with joy when he saw the Liao army retreat.


    The explosions just now were naturally caused by landmines. These landmines were buried in advance by Huang Feng. At this time, the Liao army was finally given a good meeting ceremony.

 1730 Chapter 1730

    Huang Feng knows that firearms exist in this world, but the power of firearms is not great. The one who has studied this aspect the most is from the Song Dynasty. Unfortunately, he has not studied thoroughly. The power of firearms is average, sometimes even There will also be an explosion, which does not hurt the enemy, but hurts itself.


    Therefore, it is difficult to see firearms on the current battlefield, and even many people do not know that there is such a thing.


    And the firearms exchanged by Huang Feng are naturally not comparable to the current firearms. Although they are not precious things, they are much stronger than the firearms of this era.


    For modern landmines, the effect is very ordinary. They have been eliminated. Therefore, the price in the storage box mall is not very expensive. Huang Feng has exchanged a lot of them. After the Xixia Kingdom had dispatched troops, the landmines that had been exchanged were buried in advance, and the lead wires were drawn long, ready to give the Liao army a big gift package at any time.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng originally thought that the opponent would attack the city the next day. He didn¡¯t expect that the opponent¡¯s coach was so confident that he didn¡¯t even need time to rest, so he attacked the city. Huang Feng was shocked at the time. Fortunately, those mines are already buried. If we wait to bury them again tonight, it will obviously be too late.


    And landmines are not only powerful, but they also caused extraordinary momentum and noise. Therefore, they directly frightened the soldiers and horses of the Liao Army and caused chaos. In fact, those landmines The amount of direct damage caused was actually not too impressive. It was just that the Liao army was in chaos afterwards, and coupled with the chaos of war horses, they had no way to attack the city.


    Therefore, when the Xixia army cheered, Huang Feng knew that the opponent''s main force was still there. If the opponent can reorganize the team and restore morale, if they attack the city again tomorrow, it will not be easy for him to defend this city.


    Because of this, Ling Feng was not proud, but just watched all this calmly. Of course, Huang Feng was also happy that landmines could make the Liao army so embarrassed.


    Through this battle, the soldiers of the Xixia Kingdom were impressed by Huang Feng. In fact, they were similar to those of the Liao army, and their knowledge of firearms was also insufficient. The explosions just now scared the outside of the city. Those Liao army, even these Xixia army in the city, were also very scared, if it weren''t for Huang Feng''s timely reassurance, I still don''t know what happened.


    And after knowing that these things were prepared by Huang Feng for the Liao army, the eyes of the Xixia soldiers looking at Huang Feng changed. Some worship, some fear, and their thoughts were more complicated. However, they suddenly had more to defend the city. Gained a lot of confidence.


    "Go, let''s arrange some things." Huang Feng stood on the head of the city and saw the Liao army retreat, so he went down to the head of the city. He didn''t order a chase just now because he thought the general of the Liao army might be for lunatics. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be here. I don¡¯t even need time to rest. I just siege the city. If I chase it out, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that the opponent won¡¯t let the soldiers turn around and attack wildly. Therefore, for the sake of safety, Huang Feng does not There is no pursuit.


    After getting off the city, Huang Feng called the commanders of the Xixia army together, and wanted to assign them a night mission. Although the explosion just killed some Liao army, the foundation of the other party was not damaged. Can you hold it? This city still depends on tonight.


    When the commanders saw Huang Feng, they naturally gave a compliment. These words were a bit exaggerated, but they were all from the heart. They did think Huang Feng was very powerful. Otherwise, they would not be so easy. Let those Liao army retreat.


    "It''s just small tricks." Huang Feng said: "However, although the Liao army is chaotic, there are not too many casualties, and the number is still more than us. If they restore their morale, we still can''t hold it here. "


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, the commanders looked serious. None of them were stupid. They naturally understood the situation. They were so happy just now because of a sudden victory. Therefore, it is inevitable that they are a little uncontrollable.


    And Huang Feng''s words also reminded them that they also knew that the Liao army''s large unit was still there, and once they recovered their morale and attacked the city, they would still be in trouble immediately.


    "So, we can''t give them time to rest and adjust." Huang Feng said: "I decided to steal the camp tonight!"


    "Master Ma, I don''t think it''s right." Someone retorted: "The Liao army has just been defeated. Although the morale has dropped, but the vigilance in the heart is bound to rise. Tonight, they will definitely prevent us from stealing the camp. We If you go, you will fall into their trap."


    "Exactly." Another commander also said: "Go to steal the camp tonight. The probability of success is very low."


    "I know what you said." Huang Feng said: "I also know that the Liao army will definitely prevent us from stealing the camp tonight, but I have already figured out a way."


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Huang Feng said: "I will assassinate the generals of the Liao army, and as long as their generals die unexpectedly, they will fall into chaos. No matter how long the chaos will last, it will definitely Appear! At this time, if you lead people to attack, you can completely crush them."


    Although the combat effectiveness of the Xixia army was not as good as the Liao army, it was much stronger than the Song Dynasty army. After seeing the Liao army, the Song Dynasty army did not dare to fight at all and turned around.


    Xixia¡¯s army is much better. Although their combat effectiveness is worse than that of the Liao army, at least they will not turn around when they meet the opponent, and they don¡¯t even have the courage to fight. Therefore, Huang Feng wanted to kill first. After the general of the Liao army, let the Xixia army rush, it should be able to defeat the fifty thousand Liao army.


    "Sir, no one!" Someone immediately said, "The Liao army camp must be tightly guarded tonight. If you go, it will be very dangerous."


    "Yes, Lord Ma, the Liao army is still very powerful. When they are somewhat defensive, even the first-class masters can''t rush in. Even the super-class masters can hardly kill the generals of the Liao army. , And then retreat all over."


    "Sir, think twice. Even if we fall here, we can go to the cities behind to resist. We can always defeat them. There is no need to take risks."


    These Xixia commanders all opposed Huang Feng¡¯s opinions. One was that Huang Feng couldn¡¯t kill the generals of the Liao army at all, and he would go there for nothing. After all, such a heavily guarded camp would be difficult for even the top masters to break into. I did not mean to look down upon Huang Feng.


    In addition, Huang Feng is the consort of the Xixia Kingdom after all, and now Li Qinglu is in charge of Xixia. If Huang Feng makes a mistake, how can they explain to Li Qinglu?If Li Qinglu blamed them, they would definitely not fail.


    "It''s okay. I have considered this matter carefully. You don''t need to persuade me. You just need to follow the plan and bring the team to appear on time." Huang Feng waved his hand and said.


    When Huang Feng did this, he naturally relied on it, and that was the stealth technique!


    Invisibility is the biggest difference between Huang Feng and the top masters. Indeed, the Liao Army will take strict precautions tonight. It is very difficult for ordinary first-class or even super-class masters to break in. Not to mention, it is almost impossible to get the head of the opposing general from the army, and then retreat.


    However, with the invisibility technique, it is completely different. Huang Feng can break in by himself without knowing it, and then face the opponent¡¯s generals. Huang Feng is also confident to kill the opponent. Then use the invisibility technique to avoid chase and kill, everything will be fine.


    Although it is said that death in this world will not be a real death, but Huang Feng obviously still does not want to die. If he is not sure, he will not mention it at all.


    However, the other Xixia State commanders didn''t know this situation. They saw Huang Feng still want to go, so they wanted to continue to persuade them, but Huang Feng waved his hand to stop them.


    "Okay, you don''t have to persuade me anymore. This is the case. I am not here to discuss this matter with you. I just inform you and let them prepare. In the evening, prepare for the camp." Huang Feng said.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s determination, other people couldn''t say anything any more. If Huang Feng could really kill the Liao army''s leading general, everyone still felt that they could win, and it seemed that there would not be much loss.


    After Huang Feng let a few commanders go down to prepare, he also ate some food, and then began to rest early, and went to steal the camp in the evening. At this time, it was natural to nurture the spirit.


    At this time, in the simple camp of the Liao Army, Yeluzhen was losing his temper. This time the tantrum was not aimed at the people under him, but at the Xixia Army and the person who used this firearm.


    There were not many things in the camp, and they were all thrown on the ground by Yeluzhen. His face was full of anger, and his eyes flashed with bloodthirsty rays.


    "No matter who you are, when I enter the city, I will definitely take your blood!" Ye Luzhen roared.


    Because of today''s retreat, even if he wins in the end and defeats Xixia, it is estimated that he will be laughed at by the guys behind him. It is really a shame that Xixia people suffer such a big loss in their hands.


    Fortunately, Yeluzhen is an experienced general after all. After losing his temper for a while, he converged, and then he set up a defense for the camp at night. Today, he failed miserably. It is hard to guarantee that Xixia¡¯s people will not take advantage of it. With this opportunity to steal the camp, we must first prepare.

 1731 Chapter 1731 Assassination of Yeluzhen

    Although the army of the Liao Kingdom had lost a silly defeat before, and morale was a little low, but after camping, morale rebounded somewhat, but, thinking of the previous scene, the faces of many soldiers still showed lingering expressions.


    The previous explosion was too sudden and too intensive, causing a lot of casualties, and at the same time put a lot of pressure on the hearts of the soldiers of the Liao Army. It seems that in the town not far away, there is a devil waiting. At them, the previous explosions were made by the devil.


    This made the Liao army, who have experienced many battles, have a fear in their hearts. On the battlefield, they are not afraid of fighting with the enemy with real swords and guns, but they are very powerful for this unknown. Things, they are naturally jealous.


    Therefore, in the camp, many Liao troops were whispering and discussing what happened in the evening. The atmosphere in the camp was not very good, and Yeluzhen also discovered this situation, and quickly gave orders to statically discuss the matter with each other. And said that those explosions in the evening were just some small tricks of the other party, not to worry.


    Although the discussions in the camp are gone, this does not mean that everyone believes Yeluzhen¡¯s words. On the contrary, most people do not believe them. After all, they have personally experienced that some small means can be so big. The power of?


    Obviously impossible.


    Yeluzhen also knew that his lake would not make everyone believe it. However, he didn¡¯t care. He only had to attack the city after daybreak and knock down the city. That¡¯s fine. All rumors at that time will naturally be Self-defeating.


    As for whether there will be such an explosion tomorrow, Yeluzhen thinks it won¡¯t. The other party should not have so many numbers. After all, Yeluzhen also admits that those things are powerful. If such powerful things, Xixia Kingdom There are a lot of words, so how come they have been on the sidelines until now?Going to fight for supremacy long ago.


    Moreover, even if it did, Yeluzhen had already figured out some ways, and only waited for the attack tomorrow.


    After arranging night patrol and sentry missions for several middle-level commanders in the army, Yeluzhen took off his armor and prepared to rest.


    Yeluzhen is very strong, everyone knows his royal identity, but few people know that Yeluzhen''s skills are also very strong, even if you put it right against a first-class expert, you don¡¯t necessarily lose, so every time you command a battle At that time, he would go to the front line to cheer up the soldiers under his hands. He was not afraid to kill the enemy on the battlefield. That was even something he liked to do.


    In addition, outside the camp at this time, there are seven or eight of his soldiers guarding them. These soldiers have been on the battlefield with him many times. The skill at hand is not weak, so he feels safe. , Not worried about someone coming to assassinate him.


    Even Yeluzhen was expecting someone to come, so that he could break their necks.


    And shortly after Yeluzhen fell asleep, it was indeed someone who entered their camp. Unfortunately, the numerous Liao army in the camp did not find this person, because the other party was in a state of invisibility, so even if the other party was grandiose Entering from the gate of the camp, the secret sentry ambushing around the camp did not find the opponent.


    The person who came was naturally Huang Feng. After dinner, he did not rest. Instead, he waited late at night and came to the Liao army camp. After he got close to the camp, he used his stealth skills. Openly walked in from the other side''s camp.


    With the previous experience of sneaking into enemy camps, Ling Feng knew that these leading generals usually put their camps in the center of the camp. In this way, it is safe and convenient to issue various orders to every camp. A corner.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng entered the camp, he went straight to the center of the camp. Those commanders in Xixia had guessed right. The Liao army really made arrangements tonight. If they rushed to steal the camp, they would indeed In the trap of the opponent.


    The camp is huge. After all, 50,000 people have come. The camp is naturally not small. Huang Feng went all the way to the center of the camp, and met a lot of patrolling soldiers along the way. These soldiers were very serious and didn''t care. Their expressions did not seem to be too depressed because of the evening incident.


    In this regard, Huang Feng did not have too many accidents. Although the landmine array in the evening caused some losses to the Liao army, and for them, this was still unknown, but at this time the Liao country was still at its peak. State, the combat effectiveness of the Liao army is also very strong, far from the time when Jin Guo used tens of thousands to defeat hundreds of thousands of them.


    Therefore, at this time, the will of the Liao army is still very strong.


    "I found you!" Huang Feng walked for a while, and finally found a large camp in the center of the camp. Around this camp, there were seven or eight soldiers guarding it. Obviously, there were people living inside. It''s definitely not an average person.


    Ling Feng came to the side of the guards and took out the sad and comfortable Qingfeng from Najie. Then, the guards in front of him became blurred and looked fainted.


    One of the guards was more alert and seemed to want to shout to attract other people''s attention. However, at this time, Huang Feng suddenly appeared, covering his mouth with one hand, and slamming a dagger into his heart with the other.


    The guard saw Huang Feng suddenly appear in front of his eyes like a conjurer, his eyes widened suddenly, his face was incredulous, and he wanted to struggle, but he was caught in the blue wind of sadness and comfort, and his body was weak, even if he had strength. If it is, it is definitely not Huang Feng''s opponent, so in the end, he can only die helplessly.


    Huang Feng gently placed the opponent on the ground, and then stepped into the camp. At this time, the other guards fainted, and obviously there was no way to warn them.


    However, Huang Feng also knew that given the intensity of patrolling by the soldiers outside, the strangeness here would soon be discovered by those patrolling soldiers, so there was not much time left for him.


    Fortunately, although Huang Feng did not dare to rush into the battlefield of ten thousand people alone, it was relatively simple to assassinate one person. Now that he was in the camp, Huang Feng didn''t think he could not kill the opponent.


    There was only one person in the camp, and that person was sleeping on the bed at this time. Huang Feng didn¡¯t know if the other party was the command of the Liao army this time. However, if you can live in such a camp, it¡¯s definitely not. A simple character is more likely to be the opponent''s highest general.


    Huang Feng raised the dagger in his hand and stabbed it into the opponent''s chest without hesitation. At this moment, the sudden change occurred, and the person suddenly opened his eyes. After seeing Huang Feng, his nerves were a little dazed, but , But the body rolled to the side subconsciously, avoiding Huang Feng''s blow.


    "Who are you?!" the person demanded.


    Regarding this situation, Huang Feng was slightly surprised, but then he killed the opponent: "Naturally the one who killed you!"


    "Come here, there is an assassin!" That person is naturally Yeluzhen. While dealing with Huang Feng, he shouted loudly, hoping to call in the soldiers outside.


    As for the fight, both of them were slightly surprised. The two of them slapped their hands, and they both stepped back. However, Yeluzhen retreated significantly more than Huang Feng, and the blood was rising, and his chest was constantly rising and falling. On the other hand, Huang Feng was calmer, but he was also a little surprised.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that this person''s skill was not weak, and he could barely reach the level of a first-class master. He had just taken care of it for a while, but he could not win the opponent.


    What Huang Feng didn''t know was that he was surprised here, but the other party was very shocked. Yeluzhen has always been confident in his skill. In the past, when he was on the battlefield, people blocked killing and Buddha blocked killing. There is a Buddha-like existence, and he has also fought against people in the martial arts, and has rarely failed. Therefore, he has never been afraid of being assassinated.


    However, he didn''t expect that the person who came to assassinate him today was so powerful. After the two sides met each other, it was obvious that he had suffered a loss, and the opponent was very powerful.


    Thinking of this, Ye Luzhen showed fierce light in his eyes and burst out murderously. Facing Huang Feng, he didn''t feel afraid, but instead aroused his fierceness even more.


    The messy footsteps came from outside the camp. Obviously, Yeluzhen¡¯s shouts just now were useful. Although the guards at the entrance of the camp were stunned by Huang Feng, there were still many Liao army soldiers around the camp. .


    Huang Feng knew that he could not wait any longer, so he took the initiative to deceive him and smashed it with one punch.


    "Good coming!" Ye Luzhen yelled, not evasive, and took the initiative to meet him.


    "Bump!" The fists of the two slammed together again. Yeluzhen was defeated and retreated. This time, Huang Feng did not stop, but continued to attack, attacking wave after wave.


    Ye Luzhen was shocked. He felt that he was inferior to Huang Feng before, but he didn''t expect that he was so much worse. Huang Feng didn''t give his full strength in the first attack just now.


    Yeluzhen resisted and waited for the outside reinforcements to arrive. He was a bit grateful. Fortunately, he was not alone. Although he was not as good as Huang Feng, it might not be easy for the great white shark Huang Feng to kill himself for a while. When the soldiers came in, they would be saved by themselves.


    Huang Feng naturally knows this situation. If he waits for people outside to come in and he hasn¡¯t killed Yeluzhen, then he is in danger himself. Therefore, Huang Feng once again used the Lion Roar skill. , The most powerful and hidden "hidden weapon".


    Sure enough, even if Yeluzhen was already a top-notch player, but facing Huang Feng''s lion roar skill suddenly, he still followed the Tao, there was a momentary pause, and for Huang Feng, this was enough.

 1732 Chapter 1732

    After all, Yeluzhen is a first-rate master, so being affected by the Lion Roar skill is only a momentary thing, but he also understands in his heart that the opponent is also a master. In a master battle, a moment can change a lot. Things.


    Therefore, when his spirit returned to normal, he had already seen a big palm hacking his head. He wanted to hide, but it was too late.


    "bump!"


    The palm of his hand is naturally Huang Feng''s. Huang Feng took advantage of the moment when the opponent was deprived, and hit the opponent''s forehead with a palm. This palm stimulated the vast internal force in his body. The palm strength was extremely strong, and one palm hit Na Yeluzhen. When he touched his forehead, there was even a "crack" sound, and then he saw blood flowing from Yeluzhen''s forehead, and the other party''s action to avoid it was stopped, and the whole person stopped still.


    Yeluzhen looked at Huang Feng with wide eyes. He seemed to want to remember Huang Feng¡¯s appearance. He seemed a little unwilling. He was a warrior of Daliao, who wanted to conquer the Quartet and was respected by thousands of people. He should not die. Here, to die in this little unknown place, he still has a lot to do.


    Then, all this was terminated prematurely because of the person in front of him. He could no longer continue to do the things he wanted to do. He could only think about those things, and he could think about them. Time is running out.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng did not have the slightest pity on the opponent¡¯s forehead with another palm. This time, the blood flowed faster, Ye Luzhen¡¯s eyes seemed to protrude slightly, and the breath of the whole person finally stopped at this moment. Up.


    "Quick, there are assassins!"


    "Someone attacked General Yelu!"


    "Kill him!"


    The noise outside got closer, and when the soldiers rushed in, they heard a "touch". Some of the deadly Yeluzhen finally fell to the ground, and the entire camp, except for Yeluzhen, There is no one else.


    "Where is the man? Where is the assassin?"


    "Call the doctor, come and save Master Yelu!"


    "Sou, the assassin must have not run far, Sou!"


    The soldiers who came in immediately panicked. They did not expect that Yeluzhen, who was so brave and brave, was actually killed in his camp. Moreover, the other party didn''t spend much time, calling for help from Yeluzhen. , It took less than a minute to die now, and then Yeluzhen, a first-rate expert, was already dead.


    You know, Yeluzhen has first-class skills, so even if he faces those super masters, although he may not have played before, but if he wants to support a period of time, there is no problem.


    As a result, Yeluzhen was beaten to death in a short period of time. This made the numerous Liao army soldiers on the scene feel a little unbelievable. In their minds, Yeluzhen was not invincible in the world, but also Absolutely top masters, and now they are so tragically dying in front of them, they can''t accept it for a while.


    However, despite the chaos, the hunt for the assassins has already been carried out, and the whole camp is full of excitement, but because Yeluzhen''s sudden death, everyone is panicked, so the whole camp is noisy, and there is not much discipline. At all.


    Although some generals have realized that this situation is very dangerous and want to stop it, it is late at night after all and their vision is limited. In addition, Yeluzhen suddenly died. They were also panicked and scared, and there was no Yeluzhen. Such a big right, so their actions did not have much effect.


    What many Liao troops didn¡¯t know was that the assassin they wanted to search didn¡¯t leave Yeluzhen¡¯s camp at this time, but stayed invisible. Later, when there were fewer people in the camp, Huang Feng was hiding. Under the state of Yeluzhen, he left Yeluzhen¡¯s camp.


    But what caught the eye was a panic scene, with people talking everywhere, and torches directly illuminating the entire camp, like daylight.


    In such a chaotic environment, Huang Feng is even more comfortable, and it is easier to hide his figure.


    However, Huang Feng did not go too far. Instead, after he got outside the camp of the Liao army, he launched a command arrow towards the sky. This was the signal he had agreed with the defenders of Xixia in the town before he came. The secret sign means that he has killed the commander of the Liao army, and Xixia''s army can attack the camp!


    Although Huang Feng was able to kill their commander among the many Liao army, the officers in Xixia were not too convinced. However, Huang Feng is a messenger after all, and he is very capable. At the same time, because of Li Qinglu¡¯s orders, they must obey Huang Feng''s order, so even if it is thought that this matter is unlikely to succeed, the troops in Xixia are still prepared.


    However, originally the Xixia army thought that this preparation was done in vain tonight, but they did not expect that they actually saw Lingjian.


    "What to do?" An officer in the Xixia Army asked. At this time, several of their officers were all surrounded. They were still chatting and spanking. They didn''t feel much nervousness because they felt that tonight It is impossible to attack at all.


    But now that Ling Jian appeared, these people were a little confused, which was different from what they thought before.


    "How do I know?" the other officer said.


    "Or, we should have not seen it. He really killed the Liao army commander?" Some people didn''t believe it. After all, the camp of the Liao army must be heavily guarded tonight. How could Huang Feng be alone? Kill the opposing commander in the circumstances, and there is still time to release Lingjian?


    "What if it''s true?" Another officer said: "Then Huang Feng is a messenger after all. Now is the boss of why. If we don''t listen to the order, he will pursue it afterwards, and we will all be unable to escape."


    His words shocked everyone''s hearts. It is indeed the case. Huang Feng is now their boss. Li Qinglu said before, let them obey Huang Feng''s orders. Now Huang Feng lets them attack. If they don''t go , That is to disobey the military order, Huang Feng cut them, there are good reasons.


    "Then let''s go over and take a look. If there is really chaos over there, we will rush over. If not, we will return." An officer said.


    "This can only be done."


    Everyone had negotiated and decided, so they took the troops to the camp of the Liao army.


    In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s ling arrow was seen by Xixia¡¯s army and the Liao army. Although they didn¡¯t know what the ling arrow meant, it was obviously not a good thing for them. It was probably from Xixia. People sent it out, because their Liao army is now busy searching for assassins. Where can I release Lingjian?


    Therefore, the officials of the Liao Army had realized that it was not good and tried to gather the soldiers of the Liao Army, but the night and the things just now made it difficult for them to do it.


    "The Liao army camp is really messed up!"


    At this time, Xixia¡¯s army had also arrived. When they arrived here, they discovered that the camp of the Liao army, as Huang Feng said, looked chaotic. Although several Xixia officers felt incredible, but Also understand that this is indeed their opportunity.


    "Brothers, come with me and kill all those Liao dogs!" An officer shouted out, then took the lead and rushed over.


    The Xixia army behind them all rushed in. The process was much easier than they thought before.


    Previously, under the arrangement of Yeluzhen, the Liao army was indeed prepared to welcome the Xixia army to steal the camp. However, when Yeluzhen was killed, those preparations were no longer in vain. Everyone was busy searching for the murderer, where There is still something to guard against.


    Therefore, the process of the Xixia army rushing into the camp was much easier than they expected.


    At this time, Huang Feng also returned to the camp again, and cooperated with the Xixia army that rushed in to kill the Liao army.


    Some officers of the Liao Army were trying to get the other party together. However, before they had issued many orders, they were targeted by Huang Feng. Then, they were attacked and killed. Huang Feng''s martial arts were originally strong, even though they were in this way. In the melee, there is also the danger of being injured or even killed. However, he has Lingbo''s microsteps, coupled with the invisibility technique, both of which are life-saving treasures, which greatly improves his safety.


    The death of those Liao army officers made the Liao army even more chaotic. In addition to being suddenly killed by the Xixia army, the entire Liao army has been completely chaotic. Although they are not afraid of death, their personal bravery is in The role of such an environment is actually not that great. Discipline and mentality are more important. Obviously, the Liao Army has neither of these two.


    As a result, the battle slowly showed a one-sided situation. The Xixia army launched a large-scale killing, while the Liao army completely collapsed. The deserters were scattered and could not organize effective resistance. Not long after the battle, the entire battlefield became a massacre. Now, all those who run slowly will be killed by the Xixia army, and then they will chase the Liao army that fled.


    This chasing battle lasted until dawn, and finally ended with the Xixia Army''s complete victory. The fifty thousand troops from the Liao Army were killed and crushed. Some of them were killed and injured, some were captured, and some were left, and the ones who really fled back. , I am afraid that there are not even 10,000 people.


    It can be said that in just one night, the Liao army thought that the crusade against Xixia had ended in failure. The Xixia army won the first victory against the Liao army.


    Among them, who has the greatest credit, so everyone understands. Therefore, for a time, Huang Feng''s prestige in the Xixia army has risen a lot, and everyone is convinced of him.


    And Huang Feng is now respected and trusted by everyone, and it is no longer because of his identity as a consort.

 1733 Chapter 1733

    The news of the defeat of the Liao army at the border of the Xixia Kingdom spread quickly.


    Xixia Kingdom was naturally excited. Everyone knew that Liao Kingdom was a strong enemy. Originally thought that this battle would be very difficult. Even if it was won in the end, the price paid would definitely not be small.


    However, everyone did not expect that the victory this time was so easy. The officials in the court naturally praised Li Qinglu and Huang Feng, but it made Li Qinglu''s rule over Xixia more stable.


    The officials in the Xixia State Prison who were close to the Liao State were not so happy. At the beginning, they thought that the news was false. It was the false news that Li Qinglu and Huang Feng deliberately took a walk, waiting for them to pass themselves In the external relationship, when it was confirmed that this matter was true, they were all shocked. In their minds, the Liao army was invincible and could easily sweep the Song Dynasty and beat Xixia. Naturally, it was even worse. questionable.


    Just, why is this happening now?The Fifty Thousand Liao Army was defeated by the 30,000 Xixia Army, and the defeat was so miserable, so fast, before reaching the border of the Xixia Kingdom, and even before it completely entered the Xixia Kingdom, it was defeated. , And, it was defeated when his own number was dominant, which made these Xixia officials unable to accept it.


    Could it be that the Liao Army lost deliberately?Obviously impossible, and as officials of the Xixia Kingdom, they naturally have some understanding of their own country''s combat effectiveness, knowing that the combat effectiveness of their country''s army is not as good as that of the Liao army, but how could they lose?


    After much deliberation, these officials finally felt that the leading general of Liao must be too incompetent for this result.


    However, in the Liao country, they obviously don¡¯t think so. Although Yeluzhen did not become the head coach of Fa Song, his commanding ability and fighting ability on the battlefield are all famous in the Liao country. He is not an unknown person. The ability of everyone is also recognized.


    Therefore, when the news of the defeat of the Liao army came back to Liao, the people of Liao were more shocked than the people of Xixia. At this time, they seemed to feel invincible in the world. They swept across, and no one can resist.


    As a result, when I arrived at the little Xixia, I actually suffered a loss, which was simply unacceptable to everyone.


    However, no matter how unacceptable it is, this is already a fact. They were killed, Yeluzhen was killed, and the soldiers who were disintegrated returned one after another, but a few days ago, they set off 50,000 people , And after only a few days, only 10,000 people came back. Such a result is too frustrating.


    Of course, from the mouths of the disintegrated soldiers, they also learned about the situation that night, and also understood that the main reason for this failure was not that their army was inferior to the opponent, but that the opponent used a strategy and sent a master to assassinate them. The commander on the side made them unable to form an effective command in a short period of time. Then, Xixia¡¯s army took the opportunity to launch a night attack. During the night attack, they focused on killing them here. In this way, the command system on their side is even more chaotic, and it is not so difficult to understand that they are defeated in the end.


    However, it is one thing to understand, but it is another thing to accept or not. When the news reached the ears of the emperor of Liao, he broke many precious objects in his palace. Shouting, Xixia is going to take revenge.


    Originally, the Great King of Liao Kingdom just wanted to teach this disobedient "little guy", but now, Xixia''s behavior has completely angered him, and he wants to destroy Xixia!


    It¡¯s just that now there are not many troops in Liao, and the remaining ones will stay in the country to protect the country. Naturally, they can¡¯t move around. Therefore, if you want to attack Xixia again, he can only rely on The troops who defeated Song came back.


    Fortunately, although the Liao army suffered a defeat on the Xixia side, the process of defeating Song was exceptionally smooth. At least so far, they have not lost even one battle. Now they have surrounded the big Sooner or later, the capital of Song Dynasty was Bianliang, and the capital was subjugated. When the Song Dynasty was conquered, the Liao army would turn their guns and attack Xixia to let them know that Liao was not so easy to provoke.


    However, although the Liao army did not lose a single battle on the battlefield of the Song Dynasty, it still had a lot of trouble. The army of the Song Dynasty was indeed unable to fight and was weak, but the martial arts in the Song Dynasty did not. Few, during this time, these martial artists either organized groups or single-handedly assassinated the commanders of Liao¡¯s army. Although they did not pose much threat to the commander-in-chief, they killed several middle-level leaders. The generals also caused the people of Liao to have a slight headache.


    However, this was just a headache. The Liao Army didn''t think that this assassination would cause them too much trouble. Da Song, they still had to beat them down. These martial artists were just seeking their own death.


    However, in addition to the affairs on the Xixia side, the commanders in the army of Liao were also more careful to prevent some accidents.


    On the other hand, after Huang Feng defeated Daliao¡¯s army, he asked the Xixia army to continue to guard this small county to prevent the Liao army from coming again. Although Huang Feng felt that this possibility was very high before the Song Dynasty was defeated. Small, but always take precautions.


    Then, Huang Feng prepared to take Su Yumo''s daughters back to the Song Dynasty again and returned to the Central Plains, where everyone''s eyes were now.


    "Master Ma, you are going to the Song Dynasty? It is too dangerous now. Would you like to think about it again."


    After knowing that Huang Feng was going to the Song Dynasty and the place where the Song and Liao Dynasty fought, the commanders of the Xixia Army were a little worried. Now, in their hearts, Huang Feng''s position has obviously risen a lot, plus Huang Feng has the ability to lead them to defeat the Liao army, so naturally they don''t want any accidents to Huang Feng.


    Although Huang Feng¡¯s martial arts are so powerful that they can kill the opponent¡¯s commander in the army, this is admirable. However, in the Central Plains, there are now millions of troops assembled. In such an environment, even if Huang Feng is an absolute master, and dare not say, he must be safe.


    "I have already considered it, there will be no problem." Huang Feng said: "After I leave, you can strengthen the defense here. The Liao Army lost 40,000 troops in World War I, and there are not many troops left in the country. Before defeating the Song Dynasty, our place should be safe. However, you should not take it lightly. It is better to be careful."


    "I know." Everyone nodded. They naturally didn''t dare to be careless. They were just joking about their lives, and they were not stupid.


    After Huang Feng explained what happened here, he took Su Yumo''s daughters and some subordinates of Lingjiu Palace back to the Central Plains again. At the same time, on the other side, Duan Yu was also in Dali and mobilized for war. He also went to the Central Plains again, and met Huang Feng after arranging a location.


    After learning about Daliao¡¯s crusade against Xixia, Duan Yu had already prepared Dali¡¯s domestic army. One was because Huang Feng was his righteous brother and he could not sit idly by. In addition, Daliao could crusade against Xixia. After that, he will also crusade against Dali, and he has to make this preparation.


    However, when he was preparing to lead the army to support Xixia, the news that Xixia had defeated the Liao army had arrived. This shocked him very much. After confirming the authenticity of the news, he was very happy. Then he and Huang Feng agreed that it would be feasible for the army to take strict precautions in the country, and he was also going to the Central Plains.


    And this time, Duan Yu didn¡¯t know if it was under Huang Feng¡¯s influence. He did not come alone. Wang Yuyan and Mu Wanqing were all here. Among these women, except Wang Yuyan, the skills of others were not weak. Yes, so even if they are on the battlefield, they have a certain ability to protect themselves.


    Moreover, when they went to the Central Plains this time, they acted by chance and took the lead, so they didn''t have to worry too much about Wang Yuyan''s safety.


    Along the way, Huang Feng and the others saw the miserable appearance of thousands of miles of red land, ten rooms and nine empty spaces, and they would be beaten if they fell behind. What''s more, Da Song was not backward. In terms of economy and technology, it was far ahead. Previously, they did not pay much attention to military commanders and the army, and they naturally had to pay the price for their wrong move.


    Along the way, Huang Feng and the others also encountered some scattered martial arts people. They were all rushing towards the capital of Bianliang. The rise and fall of the country were all responsible. At this time, the patriotic enthusiasm of these martial arts people was also aroused. On the battlefield, they are not very useful, but some of the assassinations against those Liao army officers are still somewhat useful. Therefore, since the start of the Song and Liao battles, such assassinations have never stopped. Although the results were minimal, there was always some effect, and the martial arts practitioners continued to continue.


    It¡¯s just that the previous assassinations were all unorganized, and they were all actions of individuals themselves, but this time, it seemed that someone organized a martial arts convention to gather those who wanted to assassinate the Liao army and act in a unified way. , So that when the time comes, everyone can take care of, and the effect of the assassination will be better.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng and Huang Feng knew the news, they started to rush there, wanting to participate in the martial arts conference. Since the last time they participated in a martial arts conference in Shaolin Mountain, Huang Feng has been there until now. He hasn''t participated again yet, and he is naturally interested in this kind of martial arts event.


    And Su Yumo''s daughters are more interested. After all, they have only watched such martial arts conferences on TV before, so they are all very excited now.

 1734 Chapter 1734

    "Wulin conference, I have never seen it before." Xie Mengjiao said cheerfully.


    At this time, everyone has arrived in the territory of the Great Song Dynasty, not far from the martial arts conference, and Su Yumo''s daughters, for convenience, at this time, they are all dressed in men''s clothing. They are already beautiful. Now, again Wearing men''s clothing has a different kind of charm.


    "Me too, I don''t know if it will be very lively." Tan Ying also said, eyes full of curiosity.


    These women are all real people, and naturally they have never seen any martial arts conference. As for Lu Xuan and Ning Wushuang, although they don¡¯t know people in real life, they have also never met before. One is a big star. One is that everyone is a lady, and I have seen a lot of things, but I have not seen this martial arts conference alone.


    "It should be very lively." Huang Feng, the only person on the scene who participated in this kind of thing, still has a certain say. "This time everyone is discussing how to assassinate the generals of the Liao army, so the people who came are still not. Less."


    After all, this matter is related to the comfort of the Song Dynasty. Although the martial arts people usually do not have a good impression of those in the government, but now the invasion of the Liao Kingdom is not just a problem of the government, they themselves It''s all involved, so naturally I won''t take it lightly. Many martial arts people have taken action before, but the effect is not great. This is the reason why this martial arts conference has occurred.


    And the closer to the scene of the martial arts conference, the more martial arts people Huang Feng met, and even Huang Feng saw a few familiar faces. "Some of the elders of the beggar gang, some people from the Qingcheng Sect, and people from Shaolin Temple and Wudang have also been seen in the world. These people, Huang Feng had met before at Shaolin Temple in Shaolin Temple. Unexpectedly, this time, these people actually came.


    Huang Feng introduced the people he knew to Su Yumo''s daughters, but Huang Feng himself did not go forward to talk to those people. After all, he was married to Qiao Feng before, and Qiao Feng was from the previous Liao country. Although the Great King of the South Court came out to prevent the Liao Kingdom from attacking the Song Dynasty, the people in the Central Plains Wulin had a better impression of him, and in the end many people rescued him.


    However, there are still some people who think that Qiao Feng is a native of Liao, which is untrustworthy, and Huang Feng and Qiao Feng are brothers who are righteous, and naturally they are also untrustworthy. Therefore, Huang Feng not only did not come forward with those people this time Talking about him, and even disguised his appearance, not wanting too many people to discover him.


    The martial arts conference was held in Xinhe County, which is only about three hundred miles away from Bianliang. If you say it is not far or near, it may be that after everyone reaches a consensus, they will set off for Bianliang.


    After Huang Feng entered the scope of Xinhe County, he unexpectedly met Duan Yu. Although he knew that Duan Yu would come before, he did not expect that they had just arrived when they met Duan Yu. Obviously, Duan Yu They are also just here.


    "The third brother!" To Duan Yu, Huang Feng certainly wouldn''t take it as if he hadn''t seen it, and stepped forward to say hello.


    Duan Yu was taken aback for a moment, and then he saw that the person who greeted him was Huang Feng.


    "Second brother, why are you dressed like this?" Duan Yu asked.


    "In order to save some trouble." Huang Feng said, Duan Yu did not pretend, after all, he is the emperor of the Dali Kingdom, a general martial arts person, even if they have opinions on him, they will not do it easily.


    Duan Yu nodded, and then the two groups of people gathered together. Su Yumo and Wang Yuyan also knew each other. These women were stunning, and at the same time, they were all very smart, and they were very chatty.


    "Second brother, I just met Elder Wu of the Beggar Gang, and he asked me about you." Duan Yu said to Huang Feng.


    Before Huang Feng and the others met with the beggars, they did not notice whether there was Elder Wu. After all, there were too many people around. Now they heard Duan Yu say that, they knew that Elder Wu had also come.


    "Has the gang of beggars elected a new leader?" Huang Feng asked. After all, he had only come to this time and space. He didn''t know much about the gang of beggars. People who had met the gang before did not ask.


    However, Huang Feng is still more concerned about the new gang leader of the Beggars. After all, he had promised Qiao Feng before that he would teach the new leader of the gang of beggars. Of course, that It is only after studying the martial arts and character of the new Beggar Gang leader.


    "Yes." Duan Yu nodded and said, "It''s a young man named Hong Qi. When I was chatting with Elder Wu, he told me that Hong Qi is not old, but his martial arts is not low. He is very talented in martial arts, and he has a good personality. There are some elder brothers in the shadow of a righteous man."


    When talking about Qiao Feng, Duan Yu''s expression was a little sad. After all, he and Qiao Feng were congenial, and the two of them got married. Now, Qiao Feng is dead, even if he has been dead for some time. Yu''s heart is still uncomfortable.


    However, Huang Feng did not feel sentimental, but was attracted by Duan Yu''s words.


    Hong Qi?Is it the Hong Qigong in the Legend of the Condor Heroes?Remember, in the Legend of the Condor Heroes, Hong Qigong¡¯s real name was never mentioned, but because his surname was Hong, he was ranked seventh at home, so he wanted Hong Qi. Later, when he got older, he added a public character. .


    Is this Hong Qi and Hong Qi Gong of the Legend of the Condor Heroes the same person?


    Huang Feng is not too clear. The "Ba Bu of Heavenly Dragon" and "The Legend of the Condor Heroes" were originally the world made up by Mr. Jin. It is also possible that the timeline inside and the real timeline are not in line with each other. However, Hong Qigong It is indeed the leader of the beggar gang, so the possibility of being the same person is also very high.


    "I have time, but I want to see this Hong Qi." Huang Feng said.


    "There is a chance." Duan Yu said: "This time the Hong gang leader also came with Elder Wu and others, but when I saw Elder Wu last time, he was not with Elder Wu, so I too I didn''t see it."


    Huang Feng nodded. If Hong Qi really came, there would indeed be a chance to meet him and see what kind of person he is, if he is the Hong Qigong in "The Legend of the Condor Heroes" , Then naturally there is no need to investigate. Huang Feng knows his character, so he can naturally teach him the unique knowledge of the two beggars. If not, naturally he still needs to investigate.


    The group of people, chatting and walking forward, has also entered the scope of Xinhe County.


    In Xinhe County, I saw more martial arts people. Basically, I saw a person with swords and clubs. Martial arts people have always been free to move. Some people are more temperamental and often complain. Yes, I met at this time, and naturally they didn''t look good at each other. It was already very restrained whether they could fight.


    In fact, before the martial arts conference, the various sects had already said that this time it was to discuss the assassination of the Liao army generals. Personal grievances can be counted later. If anyone makes trouble in Xinhe County, it is the common cause of several sects. The enemy, the few martial arts will not sit idly by.


    Regardless of whether the rangers were frightened by this statement, or thought that the overall situation was important in their hearts, anyway, after meeting their usual enemies here, they were relatively restrained, and at most they sprayed a few rubbish words at each other. No one did it.


    And Xinhe County has also become lively because of the arrival of many martial arts people. Su Yumo''s daughters looked at these people with swords with great interest. In reality, they want to see people dressed like this, but they don¡¯t. Easy.


    The martial arts conference is at night. At this time, the time is getting closer and closer, and more and more people are coming. The atmosphere has slowly risen. Everyone is talking about the atrocities of the Liao army. Said that he killed a few Liao troops before. This kind of thing was originally something to show off. This time I came to discuss it again, so I was naturally even more proud.


    In the evening, just before the official convening of the martial arts convention, Huang Feng finally met Elder Wu and the young man named Hong Qi next to him.


    Hong Qi¡¯s age is indeed not that old. Huang Feng estimates that he is only in his twenties, younger than himself, but such a person is the new leader of the beggar gang, which shows that he does have extraordinary abilities. After all, after the previous farce that You Tanzhi became the leader, the Beggar Gang is still very cautious in choosing the leader. Under such circumstances, it is indeed not easy to be the leader at such a young age. thing.


    After knowing Huang Feng''s identity, Hong Qi was also very polite and respectful to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng felt upright in his body.


    "Come, let''s learn from each other." Huang Feng said to Hong Qi.


    "Yes, senior." Hong Qi said respectfully. Although Huang Feng is a few years older than him, Huang Feng and Qiao Feng are married brothers, and Qiao Feng is the former leader of the Beggar Gang. The Beggar Gang treats him very much. Respect, Huang Feng, who is on par with Qiao Feng, naturally became a senior.


    The two of them exchanged views. Hong Qi is obviously not bigger than Huang Feng. After all, now he is not good at playing dog sticks and Jianglong eighteen palms, plus he is also young and has no open life. Not Huang Feng''s opponent.


    However, his kung fu is indeed not weak, barely reaching a first-class level, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, compared with the previous commander of the Liao army, it is not bad, and Hong Qi¡¯s age is not that. At his age, it is indeed not easy to have such strength.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t hand over the gang of beggars to Hong Qi now. After all, he didn''t know the other party and wanted to investigate it.


    Hong Qi had no opinion on this, but Elder Wu said some good things to Hong Qi, but he also did not force Huang Feng to teach now.

 1735 Chapter 1735

    Huang Feng and Duan Yu were also very happy after discovering that there was a successor to the Beggar Gang, because they knew that when Qiao Feng died, they were still very concerned about the Beggar Gang and hope to see the Beggars. The Gang is back on track, and now, the Beggar Gang has finally found a good gang leader. Presumably Qiao Feng will know about it and will be very happy.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s failure to teach Hong Qi Kungfu right away, Duan Yu had no opinion. Although both of them hoped that the Beggars would develop well, they did not want the Beggars to find another shameful gang leader. Still must.


    As time passed slowly, there were more and more martial artists in Xinhe County. Finally, everyone gathered in an open space outside Xinhe County. Several martial arts groups, including Shaolin, Beggars, and Wudang, all went up. I went to preside over this conference. After all, this conference was initiated by a few large groups of them first, and then the heroes responded.


    Originally, Elder Wu invited Huang Feng and Duan Yu to come to the stage, but they were rejected by the two. Their current identities are indeed somewhat sensitive, especially Huang Feng¡¯s. He is not only Qiao Feng¡¯s brother, It is still the Xixia country¡¯s consort, someone who can be transferred to the Xixia country. It can be said to be half a Xixia, and Duan Yu is a Dali. Will anyone think that they will not wholeheartedly think about the Central Plains? .


    Seeing that Huang Feng and Duan Yu didn''t want to go, Elder Wu did not force them.


    "Be quiet, everyone!" At this time, a senior monk of Shaolin Temple said. The sweeping monk did not come here. It is estimated that he is still sweeping the floor at Shaolin Temple. He is a monk, and he has a slight view of the world, even if it is beaten in the Song Dynasty. No, as long as the Shaolin Temple is still there, he won''t care. Therefore, he will naturally not come to participate in such a convention.


    However, this time, there are still some high-ranking monks in Shaolin Temple. Huang Feng has even seen him at Shaoshi Mountain before. The status of the other party is not low, which shows that Shaolin Temple still attaches great importance to this matter.


    Everyone at the scene slowly calmed down because of the words of the Shaolin monk.


    "Everyone, why are we here today? I think everyone understands it. I won''t say more. Da Song is now at a critical moment of life and death. Although I am a member of the rivers and lakes, I can''t just watch. As the Liao Kingdom destroyed the Song Dynasty and massacred the people of the Song Dynasty, everyone had seen what the people of the Liao Kingdom did during this period. If they were allowed to win the war, the people of the Li people in the Song Dynasty would suffer. Now." The monk said.


    In fact, the attitude of Shaolin Temple is almost the same as that of the sweeping monk. They are not too concerned about the survival of the Song Dynasty. However, they are monks and have a compassionate heart. Naturally, they don''t want ordinary Li people to suffer, so they participated in this matter. Yes, if the people of Liao Kingdom treated the people of the Song Dynasty well, then it is estimated that the people of Shaolin Temple would not take care of this matter.


    It is a pity that people in Liao will not have that attitude.


    "So, when I gather here today, I want to contribute our strength to assassinate the command of the Liao army. It is not too little to kill one, and it is not too much to kill ten. Once their generals die in large numbers, their This crusade must be a failure.¡± The monk said, although the monks are compassionate, but facing the people of Liao, it is obviously not so polite.


    "Right, that is it!"


    "Everyone, go and kill all the dog thieves of the Liao Kingdom! Let them get out of our Song Dynasty territory!"


    The crowd was very excited. Although they usually didn''t deal with the Song court too much, at this time of life and death, everyone was thinking of doing something for the country, even a little bit.


    The eminent monks of Shaolin, the Daoist of Wudang, etc. above, all nodded in satisfaction when seeing this situation. The heart is available. If these martial arts fellows can be integrated well, it will definitely be a powerful force, although it is in the dozens. On the battlefield of tens of thousands of people, it may not be able to play a big role, but a unit of troops can play a battle, and a battle of hundreds or thousands of people can still have a great advantage.


    However, at this moment, someone suddenly shouted: "It''s not good, there are a lot of Liao people outside!"


    "There are also in the south!"


    "There are also in the west!"


    An aura of murder suddenly rose from the crowd. Hearing these shouts, the martial arts people present were suddenly a little confused.


    The martial arts conference they organized this time was aimed at the people of Liao. Naturally, they knew to keep it secret. They didn¡¯t publicize it to the outside world. They just made some publicity in the green forest. For the army of Liao, they also took security measures. .


    As a result, now the Liao army actually came here, it means that they did not do a good job of secrecy this time, their affairs were known by the Liao army, and the other party was planning to encircle them, and it was time to see them all.


    There are traitors!


    Everyone immediately understood that some of them must have betrayed everyone and leaked the news here. Otherwise, the people of Liao would not come so soon.


    However, this is obviously not the time to find a traitor. The most important thing is to break through as soon as possible. If the people of Liao really knew about this a long time ago, they would be well prepared. There will never be fewer people coming. Every time you delay Yes, it will be a little more dangerous.


    "Don''t panic everyone, everyone teamed up to break through!" the monk on the stage shouted.


    At this time, it is definitely not good for everyone to go in one direction, but it is certainly not good for them to break through separately. Therefore, it is best to break through a group of dozens of people and go in different directions.


    After listening to the people below, people who knew each other quickly came together and immediately broke through. As for the matter of going to the Liao army camp and assassinating the Liao army generals, it was obviously not taken care of at this time.


    Huang Feng and Duan Yu didn¡¯t expect this situation to happen. The two of them just came to see the excitement. As a result, they were surrounded by the Liao army. The key is that the two of them have deep internal strength, and they didn¡¯t notice it before. Obviously, The other party did come well prepared and did a good job of confidentiality, at least much better than these martial artists in the Song Dynasty.


    "Let''s break through first." Huang Feng said to Duan Yu.


    "Yeah." Duan Yu nodded with a solemn expression.


    Duan Yu and Huang Feng are not the same after all. He is an aboriginal here, as are his women. If anyone died unexpectedly, it was really dead.


    And Huang Feng and the others are obviously different. They are not the people here. Therefore, even if they are dead, they are only returning to reality. Therefore, the pressure in their hearts is relatively small. Now they are more just complaining in their hearts. .


    The two took their respective women and chose a direction to break through. However, they didn''t go far, and they encountered everyone from the Beggar Gang. Elder Wu and the new leader Hong Qi were there, as well as several other elders.


    In this way, the two sides converged and began to break through. Their group may be the strongest among all the breakout groups.


    The crowd didn¡¯t go far, and they saw that many soldiers from the Liao Kingdom appeared in front of them. Those soldiers from the Liao Kingdom were already ready. Seeing them appeared, the people in the front row immediately shot out of their hands. Bow and arrow.


    "Stand back!" Huang Feng and Duan Yu said to the women, after which they stood in front.


    Huang Feng summoned the Shenlong Cauldron again, and the ever-increasing Shenlong Cauldron stood in front of the women, enough to block all the arrows that came.


    Duan Yu and the members of the Beggar Gang, at this time, there is no time to marvel, killing the enemy in front of them is the right way.


    The internal strength of Huang Feng and Duan Yu may be the two strongest people in the world. Although Duan Yu''s actual combat experience is not good, at this time he has already practiced Lingbo Weibu with perfection, even if it is. In the face of many arrows, he can easily resist the past. In using Lingbo''s microsteps, he is even more powerful than Huang Feng. After all, Duan Yu''s martial arts talent was originally stronger than Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng has a lot of combat experience. In addition, he can also step slightly, so he can also avoid these arrow rains. Huang Feng and Duan Yu are avoiding these arrows at the same time. , Still running forward constantly, rushing towards those Liao army.


    As for the beggars, they are in a bit of trouble. They can¡¯t hide behind the giant cauldron like Su Yumo¡¯s daughters. They are also trying hard to rush towards the Liao army, but Elder Wu and Hong Qi are advancing. It went smoothly, although it was not as fast as Huang Feng and Duan Yu, but it was relatively stable.


    However, the other elders were a little tired in the face of the rain of arrows. It was impossible to get close to the Liao army. There were even two elders who were shot by arrows and were injured. Not fatal.


    "Go to hell!" Huang Feng came to the front of the Liao army and struck out with one palm, and immediately defeated a piece of Liao army, while Duan Yu''s speed was much slower, although the Six Meridian Divine Sword was also very powerful. However, he is not a group attack skill after all, he can only fight one by one, and the speed is naturally not fast.


    And the third one to break into the Liao army¡¯s position was actually Hong Qi. Huang Feng paid special attention to it. He took a sturdy path. It was the same line as Jianglong¡¯s Eighteen Palms. Moreover, when fighting, the technique Fierce, stronger than before when he was in the competition with Huang Feng. Obviously, this guy is a little like Qiao Feng. The stronger the stronger, the more dangerous he is now, and the more he stimulates his body''s potential.


    Then, Elder Wu also arrived, and the four of them kept tossing around, rushing in the Liao army''s position, and rushing the Liao army''s position. In this way, the Liao army could not continue to shoot arrows with peace of mind, Su Yumo The women were safe, and the elders who were better than those finally had the opportunity to rush over to help.

 1736 Chapter 1736

    "bump!"


    Huang Feng flew a soldier from the Liao army with one palm. Looking at the battlefield that was not far away, there was chaos everywhere.


    At this time, all the Liao army that had been in ambush for a long time had already begun to dispatch. The place where the martial arts convention had just started was surrounded by the Liao army. No matter which direction it broke through, it was all encountered by the Liao army. It is inevitable.


    Moreover, these Liao army knew in advance that there were Song dynasty martial arts people in the martial arts conference to discuss the assassination of Liao army generals. Therefore, they also knew that these martial arts people were definitely not ordinary. Therefore, they came to encircle this time. Among the martial arts in the Song Dynasty, in addition to the elite soldiers of the Liao army, there are also some martial arts masters in the Liao Kingdom. These are the most difficult problems faced by the martial arts in the Song Dynasty.


    The equipment of the Liao army was good. Many soldiers were equipped with hand crossbows. In addition, they were restrained by the Liao martial arts people. The Liao army soldiers attacked from the side. In this way, the Song Dynasty martial arts people, soon It was in a predicament, and it was not so smooth in all directions.


    Of course, except for the battle group formed by Huang Feng, Duan Yu and the Beggar Gang, this is the battle group with the strongest combat effectiveness on the entire battlefield, and the Liao army is almost unable to hold it here.


    And until now, the identities of some traitors are finally known by everyone.


    "The last name is Yan, I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    "Wang Feng! You traitorous dog thief!"


    "Li Yan, you bastard! You are connected to Liao Country! Are you not afraid of your ancestors jumping out of the ground and killing you?"


    Questioning voices sounded on the battlefield, and the voices were full of anger. Many of them were friends of some people, but they didn''t expect that these friends would secretly take refuge in the Liao Kingdom and take care of things here. Leak out.


    Moreover, there is actually more than one such person!


    Those traitors would definitely not take action against the Liao army. Therefore, after the battle, the identity of these traitors was easily revealed, but it was obviously too late to know their identities now.


    And these traitors are naturally not afraid of the curses of these people. When they made this decision, they could think of the current situation. Moreover, these people are destined to die here today. Then, their traitor status will not Leaked out, only they know each other, this will not affect their lives, and reputation in the arena, when the time comes, the big deal is that they are desperate to break out, and it will be fine.


    Huang Feng looked at the beggars around him. Fortunately, everyone was fighting bloody battles with the Liao army, but there were no traitors, especially the Hong Qi. His eyes were red. Although he was not old, his combat experience seemed to be It''s not a lot, and it can often kill you with one move.


    After seeing Hong Qi¡¯s skill, Huang Feng knew that once he taught Hong Qi the dog-sticking method and the eighteenth palm of the dragon, he would soon be among the ranks of super masters. His current strength is Not bad, and the talent is determined not to be low, so as long as he learns the utmost knowledge of these two beggars, he will be a master in the arena in the future.


    Through this battle, Huang Feng¡¯s impression of Hong Qi is also very good. At least this is a firm stand and a person who has never died with the Liao army. In addition, he seems to be very much loved by the elders of the Beggars. Obviously Everyone convinced him.


    It may be that Huang Feng''s combat effectiveness is too strong. The Liao Army has deployed a lot of soldiers and martial arts people. Huang Feng and the others immediately felt the pressure, even two more. The beggars were injured, even Hong Qi was stabbed. Fortunately, it didn''t seem to be very serious, at least it didn''t affect his continued fighting.


    Huang Feng frowned. If this goes on, it will definitely not work. Not to mention that the pressure on their side is increasing. Many people have been injured. In other places, the number of injured, and even deaths, is also increasing.


    Although Huang Feng did not have much favor with the court of the Song Dynasty, he did not have much to do with these martial artists. Many of these people even participated in the previous operation to rescue Qiao Feng. It can be said that everyone is Those who fought side by side had some feelings, so Huang Feng was unwilling to see these people die in front of him.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng summoned Xiao Bai, and then called the skeleton soldiers. The strength of these skeleton soldiers is affected by Huang Feng''s strength. Huang Feng is now a super master, and these skeleton soldiers are also first-class. This is equivalent to adding hundreds of first-rate players like Hong Qi all of a sudden, and immediately turned these Liao army and martial arts people from the Liao Kingdom to the killers.


    Then, Huang Feng withdrew and came back to Su Yumo''s side. From Najie, he took out some grenades that he had exchanged before and gave them to them. Although Huang Feng did not want the women to come forward and the Liao army Do it, after all, it''s very dangerous. It''s all arrows flying randomly. If you are hit by Liu Zhi, you will suffer. Therefore, it is better to hide behind this giant cauldron.


    However, behind the giant cauldron, it is not completely useless. At least, throwing grenades here is all right. The internal strength that a few women cultivate, although not all muscles, but strength is not small. , You can throw these grenades very far away politely.


    "You can just throw the grenades here, don''t come forward, the scene is too chaotic." Huang Feng said.


    At this time, everyone was surrounded in a space that was not too big, and there were arrows everywhere. It was even more dangerous than ordinary battlefields. Huang Feng naturally did not want Su Yumo and the others to take risks.


    Su Yumo did not object, and divided the grenade that Huang Feng took out, and then taught Wang Yuyan and Zhong Ling how to use this stuff. As for Mu Wanqing, she was killing the enemy by Duan Yu''s side. Among the women, Mu Wanqing''s skill is the deepest, and with Duan Yu guarding him, it wouldn''t be too dangerous.


    Of course, if there are too many women going up and can''t protect them, it''s hard to say, so the other women are hiding behind the giant cauldron.


    After that, bursts of explosions suddenly erupted on the battlefield, and these explosions were all sounded at the place where the Liao army gathered. In this way, the Liao army, who had no preparation at all, was suddenly turned over by these explosions. , There are even gaps in many places, and they cannot be blocked for a while.


    And those martial arts people in the Song Dynasty, how could they give up such an opportunity, they immediately searched for the gap, broke out of the encirclement, and fought until now, someone can finally break through the encirclement, at least temporarily.


    Of course, the Liao army still sent many people to pursue them, and they would not give up easily.


    However, because of the explosion of grenades, the formation of the Liao army has been completely disrupted. As a result, everyone has more opportunities to escape. More and more people on the scene began to break through. Of course, There are also some people who were left here forever, becoming corpses on the ground.


    "We have to break through quickly." Huang Feng said to Duan Yu.


    Because many martial artists in the Song Dynasty have succeeded in breaking through the encirclement, there are fewer and fewer martial artists staying here. This also means that Huang Feng and their goals are getting bigger and bigger, and they have to face more There are many Liao army and those martial arts masters in the Liao Kingdom. If they drag on, Huang Feng and the others will be in danger.


    "We are ahead." Duan Yuyi said to Huang Feng after pointing a person to death.


    Huang Feng looked at the wounded on their side and said, "I have a way!"


    With that, Huang Feng turned around and returned to Su Yumo''s daughter again, saying: "You go into this tripod."


    At this time, the giant tripod was already more than ten meters high, with a diameter of at least seven or eight meters, and there was no problem in entering some people.


    After all, Su Yumo''s daughters had cultivated internal strength. Although it cannot be said how advanced martial arts is, there is no problem in entering this tripod, and Wang Yuyan was also brought in by a few women.


    "Cracking!"


    Arrows hit the giant cauldron continuously, but he couldn''t do any harm to the giant cauldron. Huang Feng didn''t care, he shouted "Get up!"


    Then, I saw the giant tripod flying up and flying towards Duan Yu and others.


    "You all go in first!" Huang Feng shouted loudly.


    The members of the Beggars hurriedly sent the wounded into the tripod, but Hong Qi insisted on staying outside to kill the enemy, and Huang Feng did not force it. Therefore, in the end, only Huang Feng, Duan Yu and Hong Qi stayed. outside.


    The three of them are all first-class masters, and now there is no one else dragged down. It is not too difficult to break through. Duan Yu is in the front, Hong Qi is in the middle, and Huang Feng is behind. The three are all the way to the outside. .


    While Huang Feng was killing the enemy, he also had to control the giant cauldron to fly. At this moment, the giant cauldron was floating above everyone''s heads and moved with Huang Feng and others.


    There are also some masters from the Liao Kingdom who jumped up and wanted to enter the giant cauldron. However, at this time, there were several elders from the beggar gang in the giant cauldron. Not all of them were injured. , There is still no big problem.


    In addition, Su Yumo''s women still have the pistol that Huang Feng gave them before. They will not be too polite when they see an enemy appearing. Often a gunshot will be accompanied by a scream.


    Everyone was killed all the way. Along the way, I saw a lot of corpses, most of them were soldiers from the Liao army, and of course there were also martial arts people from the Song Dynasty. However, the martial arts people who came to participate in the martial arts conference tonight can still have ordinary skills Yes, so when breaking through, there were not many casualties.


    Of course, if there has been no way to break through and get trapped inside, I am afraid the result will be hard to tell.

 1737 Chapter 1737 Teaching Martial Arts

    "Find a place to rest first."


    At this time, Huang Feng and several people have already broken out from the place where they were originally surrounded. Huang Feng and Duan Yu are okay, and they are not injured. After all, Lingbo Weibu is not a joke, as long as there is some space. , You can guarantee that you will not be attacked.


    However, other people are not as lucky as the two of them, especially the beggars, and almost everyone is injured now.


    Originally, Hong Qi was stabbed and suffered some injuries. Later, he insisted on not hiding in the giant cauldron, but fighting outside. Although Huang Feng and Duan Yu were helping to look after him, the sword was on the battlefield. Without eyes, Hong Qi was still shot by an arrow, and the place where he was shot was actually the buttocks, which made him feel a little awkward when he walked, and looked a little funny.


    The other members of the Beggar Gang were not in a very good condition. Although there were a few who were not injured before, there were also masters from the Liao Kingdom who tried to rush into the Dingli and kill the people in the Dingli. The beggars were responsible for protecting the wounded in Dingli and the women of Su Yumo. Therefore, in the course of the fight, some of them were injured.


    Fortunately, no one died on their side, just injured. Therefore, everyone''s mood is good. After breaking out, the mood is naturally better.


    However, those wounded obviously need to be treated in time. If the delay is too long, some sequelae may be left.


    Everyone continued to move forward, went up the mountain, found a relatively hidden place, and stopped. Duan Yu, Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling went to find herbs. After all, they are different from Huang Feng and Huang Feng. They all live in Modern, and a few of them are mixed, and it is inevitable for people in the world to be injured. Therefore, it can be said that those martial arts masters can be regarded as semi-general doctors, and they naturally know the herbs in the wild. In addition, everyone in the Beggar Gang also carried some hemostatic medicine on their bodies, so it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Huang Feng came to Su Yumo''s side. The battle was fierce just now, and he didn''t care how Su Yumo was doing.


    "We are all okay." Su Yumo said: "In order to protect us, several elders of the Beggar Gang were injured."


    "This is what we should do. Young Master Huang is the righteous brother of Qiao Gang, who is also a member of our Beggar Gang. Naturally, we can''t watch a few girls get injured." Elder Wu said. In the battle just now, Elder Wu He was also injured, and an arrow was hit in his arm. Now the arrow has been pulled out, and some medicine has been taken. It is better, but his face is still pale.


    The Beggar Gang¡¯s feelings for Qiao Feng were more complicated. However, in the last time, especially Qiao Feng was imprisoned in order to prevent the Great King of Liao from defeating Song, and finally died. Feng admired and was proud of having such a helper.


    Because of this, the people of the Beggar Gang are still very fond of Huang Feng. In addition, before he died, Qiao Feng taught the tricks of beating the dog stick and the eighteen palms of the dragon, these two beggars¡¯ unique skills. Huang Feng, let him teach to the new gang leader of the gang of beggars in the future. In this way, the relationship between Huang Feng and the gang of beggars will be deeper. In the previous battle, even if the beggars died, they would not let Su Several women in Yumo were injured.


    Duan Yu and the others came back soon, and after that, they would heal everyone.


    Huang Feng also went to help. After treating everyone''s wounds, Huang Feng came to Hong Qi''s side and asked, "How is it? Is it okay?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little injury." Hong Qi smiled boldly, but it looked like Qiao Feng, but Huang Feng did not see the shadow of Hong Qigong in the Legend of the Condor Heroes.


    "I don''t know if he is Hong Qigong, if I can go to the world of the Legend of the Condor Heroes in the future, I don''t know if I will see him again." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    However, he has not obtained any of the things in the Legend of the Condor Heroes, so it is still difficult to go there.


    "Hong Qi is lying on the ground because of his butt injury, not sitting down.


    Huang Feng said, "If it''s okay, come here and I will teach you the two unique skills of the Beggar Gang."


    Huang Feng always remembered Qiao Feng''s explanation to himself before he died, and must pass on these two beggar gangs to the new gang leader. Of course, that will be taught after Huang Feng finishes the inspection.


    Through observations during this period, Huang Feng felt that Hong Qi was still a good person, bold, righteous, and not afraid of death in battle. He had also taken the initiative to ask for a break. All of these show that his character is still good.


    "Really?" Hong Qi said, looking at Huang Feng in surprise.


    Although Hong Qi is now the leader of the Beggar Gang, there is always a feeling of unfairness. After all, although his martial arts are not bad, he does not even know the two special skills of the Beggar Gang. Tan Zhi doesn¡¯t know how to do these two skills, and was ridiculed by the masters of the world. Even the people of the beggar gang are not convinced in their heart. How can the gang leader of the beggar gang not be able to fight the dog stick method and eighteen palms of?


    Therefore, after Hong Qi became the leader of the Beggar Gang, he always wanted to learn these two skills. However, he also knew Qiao Feng''s dying words. Therefore, although he wanted to learn these two skills, he did not. To pray for Professor Huang Feng, but to do his own thing hard and prove himself with his behavior.


    In this way, although Hong Qi has not learned these two kungfu, but it is to let the people of the beggars love him, in Hong Qi, everyone saw the shadow of Qiao Feng, the beggars People are very pleased, especially the elders of the gang of beggars, they are even more relieved. This time, they did not choose the wrong gang leader, and they will not let the gang of beggars become the laughingstock of the arena again.


    However, Hong Qi still feels a little awkward, just because he hasn''t learned the two skills of the beggar gang. When he fights with someone in the future, even if he defeats the opponent, they will say that you are not using the beggar gang. People won¡¯t be convinced of the effort.


    This time I came to participate in the martial arts conference and I ran into Huang Feng. Hong Qi was still very happy. It cannot be said that Huang Feng will teach those two unparalleled studies to him now, but there is always a chance, which makes him very excited. Originally, he still wanted to get in touch with Huang Feng more to let Huang Feng understand himself, but then a traitor incident happened suddenly, which made his previous ideas impossible to realize.


    Fortunately, after a battle, he was unexpectedly affirmed by Huang Feng, and Hong Qi was really very happy now.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Come with me. After all, this is the peculiarity of the Beggar Gang, and other people can''t see it."


    "Yeah." Hong Qi jumped up all of a sudden, the hurt on his butt made him grin with pain, but he still couldn''t help but smile. He himself is very fond of martial arts, and now he can learn again. Naturally, I am happy to be in the gang¡¯s unique learning.


    The elders of the Beggars and other disciples are also very happy. The leaders of the Beggars will not fight the dog stick method and the eighteen palms of the dragon. It is not that the master is ashamed, but all the children of the Beggars are ashamed. Therefore, they also hope that Hong Qi can learn these two skills earlier.


    However, they also respected Huang Feng enough. Huang Feng said that he wanted to investigate. They did not have the slightest opinion. Even if they were thinking that Huang Feng would teach Hong Qi now, they did not say much. They respect Huang Feng, and at the same time, they have confidence in Hong Qi, knowing that Hong Qi will definitely pass Huang Feng''s assessment.


    And now, Huang Feng finally agreed to Professor Hong Qi¡¯s two skills. The people of the beggar gang are naturally very happy. In the future, the beggar gang is expected to be rejuvenated. A good gang leader appears, and the gang leader will learn again. The beggar gang''s two faculties, in the future, the beggar gang can stand up and speak again.


    On the other side, Huang Feng brought Hong Qi to a remote place and said: "I will demonstrate it first, and then teach you the formula. If you think it¡¯s good to memorize it, type it and show it to me. I¡¯ll correct it. You can also ask me if you don¡¯t understand."


    "Good." Hong Qi said with fierce eyes.


    Huang Feng didn''t talk too much, set his posture, and demonstrated the dog-sticking method first, because he only taught Hong Qi Kungfu instead of killing the enemy on the spot, so Huang Feng''s movements were not very fast.


    Hong Qi was also very serious. Facing such a jerk, he must have devoted himself wholeheartedly, staring at Huang Feng''s movements with both eyes, trying hard to remember every move.


    Huang Feng finished the demonstration of the dog-sticking technique, and then taught Hong Qi''s formulas. After Hong Qi''s formulas and moves were memorized, he let Hong Qi start the demonstration.


    Although Hong Qi was injured, it did not affect his enthusiasm, and that injury was nothing to him.


    After the demonstration of the tricks one by one, Huang Feng corrected him, and Hong Qi also asked what he didn''t understand, but learned this exercise quickly.


    Huang Feng also had to sigh. This Hong Qi is really a martial arts genius. After he demonstrated it, he remembered it. Moreover, when Hong Qi was playing, he was already playing decent. You need to know This is only a while, and if you give him some more time, he should be able to integrate all these things, which is much faster than what Huang Feng learned at the beginning.


    After learning how to beat the dog and stick, Huang Feng taught him the eighteen palms of the dragon. Let him remember these two skills first, and then practice by himself. If you don¡¯t understand, just ask Huang Feng and Huang Feng will answer again. In this way, Hong Qi learned quickly.


    For the next three days, Huang Feng has been with the Beggar Gang, and Hong Qi has thoroughly learned these two kung fu, and the rest is just more practice before applying it to actual combat.


    It can be said that Huang Feng''s task has been completed.

 1738 Chapter 1738-Disintegrated Deserter

    "Brothers of the beggar gang, we will have some time later!" Huang Feng arched his hands at the beggar gang.


    In the past three days, the wounds of the Beggars have been almost healed, and Hong Qi has already healed. These days, he has been learning the dog-sticking method and the eighteen palms of the dragon with Huang Feng for three days. The time is also enough for him to learn these two kung fu, of course, if you want to master them well and use them to kill the enemy, you need to practice more.


    On this day, Huang Feng and Duan Yu were going to be separated from the beggars. This martial arts convention, because of traitors, opened some anticlimaxes. Not only did the Liao army ambush many martial artists, but also knew that The purpose of these people is naturally to take more precautions. For these martial arts people, it will be even more difficult to assassinate the generals of the Liao army.


    At the same time, the Liao army has launched retaliation during this period. It used force against the martial arts of the Song Dynasty. Those participating in the martial arts conference were all hit. The big sects such as the Shaolin Gang were no exception. Many strongholds were breached by the Liao army. Therefore, Hong Qi, Elder Wu and others had to rush back to organize resistance or temporarily avoid the edge. No matter what, they had to go back first to support the overall situation.


    Had it not been for Hong Qi to ask for two faculties, they might have already left, and it was finally time to separate on this day.


    "There will be a period later." Hong Qi, Elder Wu and others also bowed their hands to Huang Feng and Duan Yu. If it weren''t for Huang Feng and Duan Yu this time, it wouldn''t be certain whether the Beggars could break through smoothly.


    Not to mention, Huang Feng also taught Hong Qi the jerkiness of the two beggars. In the hearts of the beggars, Huang Feng''s status is very high.


    After a farewell, everyone finally separated, Huang Feng and Duan Yu all set off again, heading to Bianliang.


    However, the more you move forward, the more dangerous it becomes. Neither Huang Feng nor Duan Yu came alone. There are many women around, so they are naturally more careful.


    "Hey, if the eldest brother is still there, he will definitely not let this war break out." On the way, Duan Yu said with emotion.


    Huang Feng nodded: "Yes, my eldest brother has been upright throughout his life, but he ended up like that in the end. It''s really sad."


    For Qiao Feng, Huang Feng truly admires him. He was able to replace Xu Zhu and became a brother with Qiao Feng. Huang Feng has always been proud of him. Knowing Qiao Feng¡¯s final destiny, Huang Feng also tried to change The ending, the result, was unsatisfactory. In the end, Qiao Feng died.


    In fact, Huang Feng also understood that it was Qiao Feng who wanted to die, and outsiders could not change it. Qiao Feng¡¯s death was also a relief for him. His father killed his master and he himself. Killing the one he loves, he was all about Song before, but in the end he found out that he was a Khitan, and he wouldn''t feel good in his heart to help either side.


    Therefore, death is the best ending for him. At the moment of death, he may not have fear but liberation. He should not stop it. Even if he can stop it, he will not live happily. , Will always live in pain, and it will be more uncomfortable than death.


    However, it was true that Huang Feng admired him.


    "These Liao people are really annoying." Duan Yu frowned. He is not a person who likes force, and he doesn''t even like being emperor. Then, now that the Liao army is coming, not only the Song Dynasty is in danger, but also Dali. It is also dangerous, he has to consider these things, these things that he usually hates very much.


    "It''s quite annoying." Huang Feng said: "However, they hate them more now, I''m afraid it''s the Song people."


    The Song Dynasty has now been beaten to Bianliang, Kyoto by people from the Liao Kingdom. Although the big city of Bianliang may not be beaten down for a while, it is enough to make the emperor and ordinary people feel that It''s uncomfortable.


    Huang Feng and Duan Yu also knew that during this period, many of the troops of King Qin from various parts of the Song Dynasty had gone to Bianliang. However, the leading troops were easily defeated by the Liao army. The Song Dynasty''s army was relatively soft and its combat effectiveness was low. , Think about the combat effectiveness of the army near the border is so low, let alone the hinterland of the Central Plains where there has been no war?The combat effectiveness is also lower, which is not surprising.


    And Huang Feng''s sense of the Song Dynasty army is not good, especially after seeing the Song Dynasty army killing good and doing meritorious service, the impression is even worse. Therefore, he came to the Central Plains this time not for the Song Dynasty. It was for Xixia. He didn''t want the Liao army to easily defeat the Song Dynasty, and then turn around to attack Xixia. After all, Xixia was already a thorn in the eyes of the Liao army.


    As for the life and death of the Song Dynasty, Huang Feng did not care.


    Everyone went all the way to Bianliang, and saw many people who fled along the way. The army near Kyoto would be able to hold Bianliang. As for the city around Bianliang, they couldn''t take care of it at all, so Those cities were easily beaten down by the Liao army. As a result, many people lost their homes, many of them died under the butcher knife. The remaining people brought their families and few belongings. Started to flee south.


    "Hey, you guys stop!"


    On this day, when Huang Feng and Duan Yu were on their way, they were suddenly stopped by a group of people in ragged military uniforms.


    "What do you want to do?" Duan Yu asked.


    "I think you are like a gap between the Liao army, dismount, we want to search!" the soldiers said, unconsciously looking at Su Yumo and Wang Yuyan''s women, the meaning in their eyes, Huang Feng can know at a glance .


    "Humph!" Huang Feng snorted coldly. The Song Dynasty is already like this. These soldiers, who don''t want to fight back the Liao army, actually have the mind to think about these things, and they have found his head. , It''s almost reckless.


    "We are not from Liao, I am from Dali, these are my brothers, they are from Xixia." Duan Yu was still there to explain to the soldiers, as if he thought that if the explanation was clear, these soldiers would not embarrass them. same.


    Huang Feng sighed secretly. His third brother is still too naive. Although he has been in the arena for a while, he still hasn''t remembered the sinister truth of the arena. These deserters are obviously just looking for something, so he can It is useless to explain again.


    Sure enough, the leading soldier sneered and said: "You said you are not spies, so you are not? Don''t talk nonsense, get off the horse quickly, otherwise, don''t blame the knife in Grandpa''s hand, you are welcome!"


    "Humph!" Huang Feng said with a cold snort again: "When faced with the Liao people, he didn''t have any abilities, but now he is showing his power."


    The person''s face was reddened by Huang Feng. They did escape from the battlefield. After being dispersed, they didn''t want to return to the team immediately, but to find a safe place, hide for a while, and wait for the Liao people. After they leave, they will go back, and they will say that they are injured and they can recover from the injury outside.


    They had been stunned by the Liao army, and they did not dare to face the Liao army.


    However, now that such a thing is pointed out by Huang Feng, he is naturally very upset in his heart, and he has lost face.


    If I can''t beat the Liao Army, can I still cure you rich young men?The soldier thought to himself.


    At this time, both Huang Feng and Duan Yu were wearing brocade clothes, and with stunning beauties like Su Yumo and Wang Yuyan by their side, they were naturally considered by these soldiers to be wealthy princes who came out for wandering, although generally rich people, It''s not too easy to provoke, but this is a mess. How many people died, who knows who did it?Just push it to the heads of the Liao army.


    But these beauties are all stunning. If you miss it, it would be a great regret in life. Moreover, looking at the clothes of these people, they are all rich people, maybe they can make a fortune.


    This is also the reason why these soldiers are tempted by Huang Feng.


    "Stop talking nonsense, dismount me! I want to search!" the soldier shouted.


    With that said, the soldier and the few people behind him had to be tough.


    A cold light flashed in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, and the horse under his butt had raised its front hoofs high and kicked the soldier¡¯s chest fiercely. The soldier flew upside down and flew five or six meters away. Then he stopped coughing and vomiting blood in his mouth.


    Huang Feng is riding a sweat-blooded BMW now. Moreover, it is still a sweat-blooded BMW that has been remodeled and connected with him. How can this little soldier compare.


    "Boss, boss, how are you."


    The few soldiers didn''t care about Huang Feng and Duan Yu, and quickly stepped forward to look at the person''s situation.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out!" Huang Feng shouted, the aura of the masters on his body continued to rise, making the soldiers feel terrified.


    Everyone was unwilling, and the soldiers knew that Huang Feng and Duan Yu were not easy to provoke, as long as they supported the leader, they left unwillingly.


    "Song Dynasty has such soldiers, it''s strange to be undefeated." Duan Yu said.


    Huang Feng knew that in the true history, the Song Dynasty was not destroyed by the Liao State, and it was not even the Golden State, which later dominated the world, but the prairie cavalry with horseshoes.


    It¡¯s just that, after all, this is just a fictional world made up by Mr. Jin, and it¡¯s now beyond the scope of the "Tianlong Babu" itself. Then anyone can tell whether the Song Dynasty can continue to the back, maybe it will be given by the Liao Kingdom immediately. It¡¯s not always true.


    Especially the soldiers of the Song Dynasty, so unbearable, even if the Song Dynasty is now destroyed, Huang Feng will not be surprised.


    Originally, Huang Feng and Duan Yu only thought that this was an episode on their way, but neither of them expected that a series of troubles would appear as the soldiers left.


    After that, Huang Feng and Duan Yu continued on their way, but they were constantly besieged and blocked by the Song Dynasty¡¯s scattered soldiers. These Song Dynasty soldiers were defeated by the Liao army and scattered around Bianliang. Now they are in succession. Coming to encircle Huang Feng and the others, making Huang Feng and the others feel a bit distressed.

 1739 Chapter 1739

    Originally, both Huang Feng and Duan Yu thought that the few stragglers who had repelled before were just an accidental incident and would not have any impact on them. Even after the incident between the two of them, apart from talking about the army of the Lower Song Dynasty The military discipline is loose, and other things are not taken into account.


    However, the facts are obviously not like this. When Huang Feng and Duan Yu hadn¡¯t been away for long, they met similar soldiers again. These soldiers were more numerous. Moreover, after they met Huang Feng, what would they say? Not to mention, just rushed over, wanting to catch Huang Feng and the others alive, or cut it over to the ground.


    Naturally, Huang Feng and Duan Yu would not keep their hands. The few soldiers were not in the eyes of the two of them. Although they didn''t know what madness these people were, they resolved it easily.


    Then, this is not the end, but just the beginning. After that, they will encounter such an attack every once in a while, even if they are repelled or killed, there is not much effect. People of this kind continue to appear.


    "It''s weird, what''s the matter with these guys? How do you feel that they are coming for us, do we have any hatred with them?" Duan Yu said suspiciously.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng said: "However, these people did come directly to us. There must be something in it."


    If the Liao people attacked them, Huang Feng and the others would still understand. After all, although they were not from the Song Dynasty, they had indeed participated in the martial arts conference before. It was understandable that the people of Liao country regarded them as members of the Song Dynasty martial arts.


    It¡¯s just that they are all soldiers from the Song Dynasty who are attacking and killing them now. This makes Huang Feng and Duan Yu puzzled, and they don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. If you have one or two times, you can still say yes. Misunderstanding, but on the way, they have already encountered more than a dozen waves, and there may be more in the future, and more and more people are coming, which makes Huang Feng and the two people have to consider whether it is right or wrong. What''s the matter?


    "We''ll catch them later." Huang Feng said. They either killed the other party before, or the other party was killed and fled directly. They haven''t caught anyone yet.


    Duan Yu nodded, obviously knowing what''s going on, he must catch a bit of life.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for them to see a group of soldiers wearing Song Dynasty clothes rushing toward them. Moreover, there were at least a hundred people who came this time, and the number was increasing.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill Liaogou!"


    "Catch them!"


    The messy shouts made Huang Feng a little confused, but his subordinates were not at all polite. They did not retreat and instead advanced, and rushed directly to those who came.


    Sure enough, these people came at them, and after getting close, they swung their swords frantically to kill the two Huang Feng and the people behind them.


    Huang Feng and Duan Yu are naturally not polite. Duan Yu is better. After all, he doesn''t kill people easily. Even if these people want to kill him, he will usually be merciful, just defeating each other to lose combat effectiveness.


    Huang Feng is different. This is not reality. He doesn''t have so many worries. Originally, he killed a lot of people, so he didn''t care much. Moreover, he was also caused by waves of attacks. A little annoying, naturally even less polite.


    Although there are a large number of these soldiers, they have no rules when fighting. Obviously they are not from the same team. In other words, they are usually so incompetent. In short, although the number is large, for Huang Feng and Duan Yu, the two For a person with Lingbo microsteps, it is not a big problem. After a while, they will have turned their backs on their backs.


    Of course, some people tried to bypass Huang Feng and Duan Yu to attack Su Yumo''s daughters behind, but usually Huang Feng and Duan Yu can stop them, and even if they miss the past few, the problem is not big. Except for Wang Yuyan, the other women all have martial arts, and there is no problem with these few skirmishers.


    It didn¡¯t take long for some people to see that the situation was not right and they turned around and ran away. Some people ran slowly. They had no chance to escape forever. Huang Feng and Duan Yu didn¡¯t chase the escaped, but knocked down the rest. , To ask.


    Soon, of the hundreds of soldiers from the Song Dynasty who had just been killed in noisy fashion, only a dozen were left in the blink of an eye. The rest either died or fled.


    "Say! Why are you chasing us?!" Huang Feng grabbed a Song Dynasty soldier by the collar and asked.


    The person looked a little stubborn and scared at Huang Feng, but he didn''t say anything for a while.


    "Don''t tell me? Really think we are soft-hearted and dare not kill you?" Huang Feng frowned, his murderous aura slowly boiling.


    The person subconsciously looked at the corpses next to him, and he shuddered. Of course, he would not think that Huang Feng would not kill them. In their hearts, Huang Feng and Duan Yu should be very cruel talents.


    Just when Huang Feng was about to give the other party a little color to see, the person said quickly: "I said, I said."


    "Quickly, if there is a lie, I will kill you." Huang Feng threatened.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." These people were originally guerrillas on the battlefield and did not have much courage, especially after seeing Huang Feng''s murderous murder, they were even more courageous.


    "We heard that there were two senior princes from the Liao Kingdom who came here to inspect the battlefield with their family members. Therefore, we wanted to capture them or kill them." The man said shiveringly.


    Huang Feng frowned, looked at Duan Yu, and then said, "The two senior Liao princes in your mouth are the two of us?"


    "Yes, according to the description in those messages, it''s you two." The man nodded and said.


    Huang Feng let go of the opponent, and then said to Duan Yu: "It seems that these people deliberately walked with false news, trying to kill us people by borrowing a knife."


    Huang Feng thought of Qiao Feng''s parents. Back then, Qiao Feng''s parents were also besieged by martial arts people in the Song Dynasty because of someone deliberately walking for false news. Qiao Feng''s mother died on the spot and his father was missing for many years.


    Today, a similar situation happened to him and Duan Yu. Obviously, the people behind this were also the same insidious. They installed themselves and Duan Yu and others as the son of a high-level family in Liao. Obviously, he wanted to follow the hands of these soldiers and kill them.


    "Who would it be?" Duan Yu also frowned, thinking hard about who was walking behind the false news.


    Huang Feng turned his head again to look at the man and said, "Do you know who passed the news?"


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head and said: "Now the whole team is spreading such news everywhere. I don''t know who passed it first."


    Obviously, the news has been expanded. Now the Liao Kingdom and the Song Dynasty are at war, and the Liao Kingdom is still in decline, and Kyoto is surrounded by others. Now, I suddenly heard that there are two high-ranking sons of the Liao Kingdom with their sweet wives. Meijuan, come to the front line to inspect, these soldiers of the Song Dynasty are naturally tempted. On the front battlefield, they can''t beat the army of Liao.


    However, outside the battlefield, if you want to hijack or kill the two brothers of the Liao Kingdom and their wives and concubines, you still have no problem. If you can kill or hijack, it will also improve morale a lot, and, maybe It can threaten the frontline troops of Liao.


    Therefore, waves of people want to fight Huang Feng''s ideas, even if many people have already been killed off, but they still can¡¯t stop the remaining people from coming. One, they think, No matter how powerful Huang Feng and the others are, they are only two people. Second, if they can kill or hijack Huang Feng and the others, it will definitely be a great achievement. This is much easier than killing an enemy on the battlefield.


    That¡¯s why many people came forward to kill. It¡¯s just that, at present, these news are passed on among the broken up soldiers, and these collapsed soldiers are not organized, in twos and threes. Therefore, Not many people come to kill Huang Feng and the others every time.


    However, after being aware of Huang Feng and the others, there will definitely be more and more people coming in the future. After all, those Song Dynasty troops are not fools.


    This made Huang Feng and Duan Yu both feel unhappy. They thought that there would be no problems along the way, but it turned out that something like this happened. The point is that they still don¡¯t know who is behind the scenes. of.


    In fact, Huang Feng and Duan Yu, although they have not made a clear statement about the war between Song and Liao, psychologically, they tend to help the Song Dynasty, but now they are encountering such a thing. It''s conceivable to feel bored in my heart.


    "Get out! Don''t let me see you again, otherwise, I won''t be so polite." Huang Feng said to the soldiers of the Song Dynasty: "Also, we are not from Liao, I am from Xixia, he is Dali people, you made a mistake."


    "Yes, yes!" The soldiers had been scared by Huang Feng and others, so naturally they didn''t dare to refute them. As for what they thought, I am afraid that only they knew.


    "Get off." Huang Feng said irritably, regardless of whether they believed what they said or not.


    Being calculated behind the scenes, Huang Feng was naturally upset. The point is that he still doesn''t know who the person who calculated himself is, which makes it even more upset.


    The few soldiers of the Song Dynasty left without a trace. As for whether they still believe Huang Feng, whether they will come again is still unknown.


    "It seems that we have to do some disguise." Huang Feng looked at Duan Yu and said.


    Although the two of them are not afraid of the soldiers of the Song Dynasty, it is very annoying to constantly deal with such things. Moreover, they also bring the female family members. If there is an accident, it will be bad. So, it is still for the time being. It''s good to avoid it.

 1740 Chapter 1740

    To disguise, the best thing to do is to disguise. In the world of "Tianlong Babu", whoever has the best disguise skills must belong to Ah Zhu. Her disguise skills have reached the point of extraordinary excellence. Even people who are acquainted with her can''t find it. Of course, it also indirectly led to the tragedy. It is precisely because her disguise skills are too good, Qiao Feng did not find any flaws, and she didn''t know it was her, so, He killed her by mistake.


    There must be no Azhu among the people. However, as the master of Azhu, Wang Yuyan is actually quite good at disguise, but he has not shown it before. After knowing that he would be disguised, Wang Yuyan volunteered. You have to do it yourself.


    "Awesome, really amazing, there is no flaw at all." Huang Feng watched. Under Wang Yuyan''s manipulation, Su Yumo became a village girl in her 30s. Where is the youthful beauty before?Just oneself, this person who is already familiar with her, can''t tell, let alone other people.


    After being praised by Huang Feng, Wang Yuyan smiled embarrassedly. She followed everyone before, and she didn¡¯t have martial arts and couldn¡¯t help much. She always felt that she was a burden. Now she finally has a place for her to show off. Still very happy.


    Duan Yu laughed silly on one side. It can be seen that the relationship between the two is still great. Duan Yu, a passionate and infatuated guy, is completely fascinated by Wang Yuyan. He will never changed.


    Under Wang Yuyan''s fiddling, everyone changed their appearance. When they looked at each other, they all found it funny. Tan Ying seemed to be very interested in disguise. After that, she kept pestering Wang Yuyan and wanted to learn this disguise. And Wang Yuyan did not refuse, and smiled and told the other party the tricks, while Tan Ying listened carefully and worked hard to remember.


    Everyone continued on the road. Along the way, they really met a lot of Song Dynasty guerrilla soldiers. These people were in groups, all with weapons in their hands. Obviously, they were all troubled by Huang Feng and the others.


    However, Huang Feng and the others have now changed their appearances, they are all in their 30s and 40s, and they are not at all suspicious before. They are obviously different from the news, so these people did not doubt Huang Feng. What about them.


    However, this is just to prevent Huang Feng and the others from being disturbed by these people. In fact, Huang Feng, Duan Yu, and even Su Yumo and other women are still very angry with the person who framed them. I want to find the other person.


    However, this news has now been passed on to many people, and no one knows where the source is. Even if Huang Feng and the others want to investigate, they can''t do it.


    "There is a monastery in front, let''s go in and rest." Seeing that the sky has dimmed, it is already difficult to find the inn around Bianliang. Either moved away or killed by the people of Liao, so I rested at night. , It can only be such a monastery.


    The monastery is a bit messy, but it is not dilapidated. It means that there were still people here before, but the war broke out. The monks here have already ran away, and it has become an empty courtyard. A few people rested in it for one night. problem.


    However, when a few people entered, they found that someone had already arrived first and was lighting a fire in a corner.


    Seeing the few people who arrived first, Huang Feng and Duan Yu looked at each other and secretly said in their hearts that it was a coincidence that the few people in it were the first wave of guerrillas they had encountered before. They just wanted to Those who searched for them, Huang Feng and Duan Yu''s memory are very good, especially Duan Yu, it is not an exaggeration to say that they have the ability to remember them, so they can still remember these people.


    The soldiers also saw Huang Feng and the others. Someone wanted to drive them away, but they were stopped by the people next to them. After all, the temple was still very large, and it wouldn''t hurt to have more people.


    Huang Feng, Duan Yu and others have changed their faces now. Therefore, those soldiers did not recognize Huang Feng and others. Naturally, Huang Feng and others would not leave. If those few people want to drive them away If they do, they don''t mind driving each other away.


    "Hey, Li Tou, this method of yours is truly amazing. Those people are probably suffering from headaches now." At this moment, there was a conversation coming from the side, the two sides were far away, and those people were also a little brazen.


    And Huang Feng, Duan Yu and even Su Yumo''s daughters all have internal strength. At this distance, it is not very difficult to hear their conversation, but they did not deliberately Just eavesdrop.


    "Hmph, dare to beat Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu makes them hard to die." Another soldier said with a sulky look on his face.


    "But, head, those few people are so amazing. Many of the brothers who have been there have been beaten back one after another. Many people have been killed. Some people are afraid to go." Said.


    Hearing this, Huang Feng and Duan Yu, both of them were thinking about it, and then silently began to secretly sound.


    "Don''t worry, there will definitely be more people going there. After all, as long as you catch them or kill them, it''s a great achievement. This is much safer than going to the battlefield. Can other people not be tempted? There will be many people who are tempted." The person said: "Even if those two people are powerful, they can''t withstand the siege of so many people!"


    "That''s true." The person next to him nodded and said: "They all say that people die for money and birds die for food. We say that those people are the sons of high-level families in Liao, and there are definitely not few people who are tempted. They are all thinking about getting promoted. "


    "However, if we let others know that we are walking with false news, we are in danger."


    "What are we afraid of? We did it very concealedly. Even if we find our heads at that time, we will say, we are listening to what others say, isn''t it all right?" The leading soldier waved his hand indifferently. He thought about the future, there was absolutely no problem, they just had to watch from one side.


    Because they knew that those people weren''t Liao people at all, so when other soldiers were trying to kill those people, they just found a safe place to stay and watched the show.


    Thinking of his clever decision-making, the leading soldier smiled triumphantly, "Damn, I dare to beat Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu let them know how great! The martial arts is so great, I can kill him! It''s a pity that those around them Beautiful girl, damn, blessed are those who besieged and killed, one by one, I have never seen such a beautiful woman before."


    "The boss is wise." The other soldiers flattered wildly, and at the same time, they were also envious of the beauty of Huang Feng and Duan Yu.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Duan Yu already knew. It turned out that behind all this was the ghost of these people. Before, they were still wondering who the news was spreading. Now they know it by coincidence. Now, it''s really effortless.


    As a result, Huang Feng and Duan Yu walked to those who caused them a lot of trouble.


    "What are you two doing? Get out!" Someone scolded when he saw Huang Feng and Duan Yu approaching.


    Huang Feng and Duan Yu were unmoved and continued to move forward.


    "Speaking to you, I didn''t hear it, I''m deaf? Tell you to get out of here! It''s not bad to let you in, don''t blame us for being polite!" The soldier saw that Huang Feng and Duan Yu didn''t put his words in his eyes , Immediately became angry, watching Huang Feng and Duan Yu continue to move forward, feeling that they had lost face in front of the brothers, brushed out the long sword, and pointed at the two Huang Feng.


    "Fuck off! I heard that, otherwise, I will stab you to death!" the man threatened.


    "Kill them, these two people don''t have eyes." The leader said nonchalantly. They weren''t one or two ordinary people killed along the way, and they didn''t care how many more.


    When the man heard his own words, a cruel smile appeared on his face, and then he stabbed him with a sword.


    With a "bang" sound, the long sword stabbed by the man was bounced off easily by Huang Feng''s finger.


    Huang Feng''s actions immediately caused the remaining few people to stand up. The leader looked at Huang Feng and Duan Yu with a vigilant look and said, "Friend, who are you?"


    "Who is your friend?" Duan Yu said angrily. After being calculated by these people, he was not peaceful along the way, but his heart was very upset.


    "We just met before, don''t you remember it so soon?" Huang Feng said with a smile. The man whose long sword was bounced off by him wanted to sneak attack from the side. Huang Feng lightly patted his palm. The man flew out, then fell to the ground, and never got up again.


    died!


    The remaining few soldiers suddenly had their eyes suddenly. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so powerful. He would kill someone with a single palm. It reminded him that he had met the master earlier and the opponent was also two men. Yes, the skills are also very good, but they are different from the two people in front of them.


    "Friend, did we offend you? Are we going to kill you?" said the leader.


    With a sound of "touch", Huang Feng knocked him out with a punch, and said lightly: "I have said, you are not worthy of being our friend."


    "Okay, okay, we are not worthy." The man took Huang Feng''s punch and lost a few teeth, but he did not dare to be angry.


    "As for what you said didn''t offend us, it''s not right." Huang Feng said: "You caused us a lot of trouble before. You won''t forget it so soon, right?"


    "Misunderstanding, it must be a misunderstanding, I haven''t seen two heroes before." The man said quickly.


    "Now!?" Duan Yu said, tearing off the mask on his face: "Now, you look at it again, remember?"


    "Ah, it''s you?!" The man saw Duan Yu''s face and was shocked.

 1741 Chapter 1741

    "Remember?" Huang Feng stepped on the opponent with a sneer on his face.


    "Heroes for your life!" The man hurriedly begged for mercy, not daring to resist the slightest, because he knew that resistance was useless. They were all going together, not Huang Feng and their opponents, Huang Feng and Duan. Yu''s skill is too terrifying.


    "Now I know to beg for mercy? What were you thinking when you framed us before?" Huang Feng said.


    "Misunderstanding, hero, this is all a misunderstanding." The man said panickedly.


    Originally, these people thought that Huang Feng and the others were just ordinary villagers nearby, and they didn''t take it seriously. Besides, they are usually arrogant and domineering, and when they speak, there is no cover.


    However, they didn''t expect that these people were nearby villagers. They were all the king of Hell, who had long known that it was Huang Feng and Duan Yu. With the courage of him, he did not dare to say that.


    "Misunderstanding? You mean, we all heard it wrong just now?" Duan Yu said, although he was kind-hearted, but he was framed like this and suffered a lot of besieged along the way, he was naturally very upset. of.


    "That''s all the villain''s nonsense, nonsense." The leader explained hurriedly.


    "If you don''t see the coffin, you won''t shed tears!" Huang Feng snorted and kicked the opponent out. The opponent''s body slid on the ground for a certain distance. Then, Yisheng who "touched" hit the wall, and then stopped. , However, his whole person suddenly resembles a cooked shrimp, arched and curled together, still coughing constantly in his mouth.


    "Don''t tell me yet?" Huang Feng said slowly towards him.


    The man kept backing away, but behind him was the wall, he couldn''t go back, he could only watch Huang Feng approach in horror.


    "I really didn''t..." He still wanted to try to quibble, but Huang Feng had already lost his last patience and kicked out again. This time he didn''t have any strength. The guy was on the spot. died.


    Duan Yu frowned slightly, not because Huang Feng killed someone. In fact, he has seen many murder scenes after being in the rivers and lakes for so long. What''s more, in his opinion, this person should really be killed, so, His frown was just a subconscious action.


    Huang Feng killed the leader and walked towards the remaining people.


    After all, Duan Yu was kind-hearted, and couldn''t bear to watch the rest of the people being killed, so he said: "You better explain it honestly, otherwise, if my second brother starts, you are all dead."


    The defeated soldiers witnessed Huang Feng killing their leader, with just a light kick, and their heads died. Now, the king of Yan is coming towards them again, without Duan Yu speaking, they are all in their hearts. Is scared.


    "Let''s say, let''s say." The rest of the people said in a panic. They were afraid of Huang Feng, and they were afraid that they would hesitate a little and be killed by Huang Feng.


    "This matter has nothing to do with us, it''s all his idea." A soldier pointed to the body of the man just now and said: "After we suffered in front of you before, he couldn''t get angry, but he knew that he could not beat you. So, I thought of a way to say that you are the son of a high-level family in Liao. This time you brought your family members to the front line for inspection. If anyone can kill you or catch you, that would be a great achievement. Moreover, Maybe the Liao soldiers on the front line can be thrown away from rats, so when the news goes out for a walk, so many people will come to your troubles."


    Through the description of this soldier, Huang Feng and Duan Yu can be regarded as knowing or certain that they, as a pedestrian, would have encountered something like that before. It was because of one thing that they didn¡¯t care about it. People, things that come out.


    In this regard, Huang Feng and Duan Yu even felt a little dumbfounded. Originally, they thought it was an expert who calculated them, but in the end, they were scared on the battlefield and bullied the civilians. Defeated.


    And as a person in his own group, it is true that he has encountered a lot of trouble because of a sudden idea of ??him. Even if he is dead now, this trouble will not disappear, because the news has been spread. Now, there must be some people who believe it, some people don''t believe it, and most of them are definitely believers. Otherwise, there won''t be so many people who come to siege them.


    But now that they know the situation, there is no good way to solve it, should they explain it one by one?That is obviously unrealistic. It can be imagined that as long as they appear with their original faces, the siege against them will not stop.


    "Really...really..." Huang Feng said for a long time, not knowing how to describe it.


    "You all go." Duan Yu said to the rest of the people. These people are smart enough to push everything to the dead person. Whether it''s true or not, it has no big impact. Now, whether to kill them or not will not affect the judgment of other people.


    Those soldiers looked at Huang Feng secretly. After all, in their hearts, Huang Feng was obviously more terrifying than Duan Yu. Even if Duan Yu let them go, if Huang Feng disagreed, they would not be able to go out.


    Huang Feng ignored them, and those people left the temple in a panic and disappeared into the night.


    "I really didn''t expect it to be because of these people." Huang Feng sat down next to Su Yumo and the others again and said.


    "Actually, there is nothing, as long as we don''t show our true face, the problem is not big." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng nodded. Indeed, their current outfits were completely different from before. Even the capital who had framed them just now could not be recognized. Other people are naturally even more unrecognizable.


    It''s just that, although they won''t be recognized, but when they are forced to do so, the hearts of Huang Feng and the women are still somewhat uncomfortable.


    After the soldiers left, there was only Huang Feng and his party in this temple.


    Duan Yu said: "Looking at more and more Song Dynasty soldiers intercepting us, it is obvious that the Song Dynasty army is becoming more and more passive on the battlefield."


    Huang Feng nodded in agreement.


    Although they have not yet reached the front line, they have been intercepted by the defeated soldiers from the battlefield. This is only in one direction. There have been more and more defeated soldiers. It is conceivable that the Song Dynasty army is fighting. During the battle in the Liao Kingdom, how badly it fought, which caused so many defeats.


    "Look at the appearance of these soldiers in the Song Dynasty, they will lose, I''m not surprised at all." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s just that the Liao Kingdom has already started a war against Xixia, and they would not give up easily before they returned home." Duan Yu said.


    "I think so too." Huang Feng nodded and said, "If they easily take the Song Dynasty, it will not be impossible to turn around and attack Xixia with high morale. We will deal with it again when the time comes. It¡¯s not that easy."


    This is also the reason why Huang Feng brought Su Yumo''s daughters to the Song Dynasty. He wanted to add some trouble to the Liao army so that they could not easily defeat the Song Dynasty. It is best to lose both. Only in this way can Xixia be safe.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that they hadn¡¯t gone to trouble with the Liao army. They were in trouble first. In reality, they were chased and killed by the Liao army. Now they are being chased and killed by the defeated soldiers of the Song Dynasty. Has not reached the battlefield.


    In the morning of the next day, everyone continued on their way. They encountered a lot of soldiers from the Song Dynasty on the road. These people went in the opposite direction of Huang Feng and others. Some were directed at Huang Feng and others, and some were simple. Those who want to escape, on the battlefield, they have been killed by the Liao army, they just want to leave this terrible place as much as possible.


    Huang Feng and the others have changed their faces, but they have not been recognized, so they can move forward smoothly.


    On the road, Huang Feng and the others have also encountered it. If the small groups of Liao army and Song army can avoid the battle, they will avoid it. If they can''t avoid it, they will also take action, because the number of opponents is all There are not many, so Huang Feng and the others are still very safe.


    But on this day, they finally arrived at the periphery of Bianliang, where there were large camps. These were all members of the Liao army, and the city of Bianliang was far away. Huang Feng and Duan Yu had good eyesight. Easily see the figure on the head of Bianliang City, the head of Bianliang City has been damaged a lot, but it is still in the hands of the Song Dynasty army.


    Several people found a relatively hidden place to stop temporarily. This was already within the scope of the Liao army. There were Liao army scouts wandering around at any time, so they were extremely careful.


    "After a while, after dark, I will send you to the city." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo''s daughters, "After that, I plan to go into the military camp and have a look."


    Although Bianliang has been besieged, it is a big city after all. Even with hundreds of thousands of people in the Liao army, they may not be able to encircle the city tightly. Therefore, if they want to hide in, Huang Feng and the others still Can do it.


    Although Bianliang was obviously besieged, there was no danger of being attacked in a short time, so it was relatively safe to stay in the city.


    Huang Feng wanted to enter the barracks of the Liao army. If he could assassinate the generals of the Liao army as before, it would be best. Even if he couldn''t assassinate, it would be easy for Huang Feng to get out.


    "Second brother, I will go with you." Duan Yu said.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, nodded, Duan Yu''s ability to escape is not worse than him, so if the two of them go, basically there will be no much danger.


    The daughters of Su Yumo also knew that they would not help much if they stayed here, so they all agreed to go to the city to avoid them first, and the daughters of Wang Yuyan, too, would go to the city.

 1742 Chapter 1742 Killing Yeluyun

    Yeluyun, a member of the Liao Kingdom¡¯s royal family, was previously loyal to Yeluhongji, the former king of the Liao Kingdom. However, under Yeluhongji¡¯s hand, he was not reused. After the rebellion of the current Liao Kingdom, he not only did not pursue On the contrary, he trusted him well, and this time he was appointed as the leading general to conquer the Song Dynasty.


    Yeluyun knew that many people wanted this position, at least his cousin Yeluzhen wanted it too. After all, in the eyes of the Liao people, the current Song Dynasty was so depraved that it was not their opponent of the Liao Kingdom at all. As long as the Liao State sent troops to conquer the Song Dynasty, the Song Dynasty was absolutely unstoppable. In this way, a heavy contribution would be obtained. Who wouldn''t want to do such a thing?


    Yeluyun was also a little shocked that he was able to become this general at the beginning. After all, in the Liao Kingdom, there are people who are more capable and prestigious than him. It is not unheard of. Unexpectedly, he finally won this position.


    After waking up, Yeluyun vowed that he must fight well this time so as to live up to the trust of the king above.


    The facts have proved that Yeluyun is indeed talented. Since the war with the Song Dynasty, he has been smashed all the way. The Song Dynasty army has no resistance at all in front of him. If the Song Dynasty had not been too large, I am afraid he would have been The capital of the Song Dynasty has been defeated, and the emperor inside has been captured and dedicated to his own king.


    However, it is not too late. Although he has spent some time due to the journey, he has finally completed the siege of Bianliang in Jingdu of the Song Dynasty with his men.


    Although the capital of the Song Dynasty has not been defeated yet, under Yeluyun¡¯s constant offensive, it is already a little shaky. I believe that in a while, he will be able to win it. Then, he will be able to return to the court. , Like others proved, the king¡¯s choice was not wrong.


    To say that what made Yeluyun slightly uncomfortable along the way was the sudden death of a previous scout team. Originally, those scouts went to search a small town. This is not the first time such a thing has been done. Many Song dynasty towns will withdraw after they arrive. However, sometimes, some people are hidden inside, but not many. That team of scouts are all elites. There is no problem in dealing with such things. .


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the team of scouts did not come back for a long time. Later, with an ominous premonition in his heart, he sent another person to see the situation, only to find those scouts on the back mountain of that town. The corpses of the team, those people were actually killed.


    This shocked Ye Luyun, but at the same time he was very angry. It was just that there was no one there now. Even if he wanted revenge, he couldn''t find anyone, so he could only spread the anger in his heart behind him. The heads of those towns.


    However, even though a team of scouts died, Ye Luyun was very upset, but this had no effect on the overall situation. They suddenly attacked them like a bamboo, and the small assassination methods of the Song Dynasty were useless at all.


    Obviously, Yeluyun believed that the soldiers were all killed by the Song Dynasty army, but he did not expect that Huang Feng and others would appear.


    As it got late, Yeluyun walked out of his camp and looked at the high wall not far away, his face full of confidence.


    "Under three days, you must go to this city!" Ye Luyun thought in his heart.


    Regarding the Song Dynasty, the people in the Liao Kingdom had a somewhat complicated mood. On the one hand, because of their own development, they needed to annex the Song Dynasty. development of.


    On the other hand, the culture of the Song Dynasty has entered the Liao Kingdom, and even among the high-level people, many people have been influenced by the culture of the Song Dynasty. After all, the Liao Kingdom is just beginning and lacks its own culture. Therefore, they are The Song Dynasty with a long culture admires it in my heart.


    And it was in such complex feelings that the Liao Kingdom conquered the Song Dynasty time and time again, hoping to bring this giant to the ground, and conquering such a giant had just gained a sense of accomplishment.


    Yeluyun did not rest. In fact, Yeluyun is also a master. Even if he does not rest for three days and three nights, he can maintain a good spirit. Therefore, at this time, he is walking in the camp and visiting his men. soldier.


    Although Ye Luyun has a strong martial arts, he is not a fierce general, more so as a Confucian general. He is very concerned about his soldiers, and because of these concerns, when his soldiers are on the battlefield, they can only Fight harder and harder.


    "Hey, you two, it''s so late and don''t rest. What are you doing?" Yeluyun was walking in the camp, checking the camp to see if there were any omissions. At this time, he saw two soldiers in the camp. Walk around.


    It is normal for soldiers to arrive in the camp, but now it¡¯s getting late. After a day¡¯s battle, the soldiers are very tired both physically and mentally, so they need to rest early. Yes, at this time, except for some soldiers on guard, there should be no people walking around.


    "Let''s go and make it easier." said one of the soldiers.


    Yeluyun nodded, "Go."


    There was no doubt about it.


    The two men were ready to move on.


    "Wait!" Yeluyun suddenly shouted as the two soldiers walked by Yeluyun''s side.


    The two soldiers stopped immediately, but instead of turning around, they stood with their backs to Yeluyun.


    "I''ll go with you," Na Yeluyun said.


    At this time, there are no latrines around the camp, but in order to be safe from getting sick, there are special convenient places around the camp. Everyone can only go there, even if it is a commander like Yeluyun. .


    The two soldiers turned around slowly and waited for Ye Luyun to go together.


    Yeluyun usually likes to chat with his subordinates. Therefore, as he walks, he casually said: "Which general are you under? How is everyone''s morale recently? The siege casualties are a bit high, don''t you feel discouraged?"


    This was a casual questioning, but the two soldiers seemed to be very nervous. One of them said: "We are under General Cheng, and everyone''s morale is very high."


    "Huh?" Ye Luyun was taken aback for a moment. Does this general belong to him?Why don''t you know?


    Immediately, his eyes narrowed, and his right hand shot out without warning!


    However, Yeluyun''s sudden blow did not produce any effect. His target seemed to know that he was going to make a move. At the moment he made the move, he had already dodged sideways, avoiding his palm.


    "Who are you? In the city?" Yeluyun did not immediately pursue, but questioned the two soldiers. He said that the inside of the city naturally meant Bianliang City.


    "Not bad," said one of the soldiers.


    "How courageous! I dared to get into my barracks, and stay here today!" Ye Luyun said, he has already started again. Although the person just escaped his attack, Ye Luyun didn''t care. He Confidence in his own skills, in Liao, his skills are among the best, otherwise, how could the new emperor of Liao choose him among so many people?


    He clearly excels!


    At the same time, Yeluyun''s soldiers began to sound the alarm, asking the surrounding soldiers to come quickly.


    Then, Ye Luzhen made a mistake this time. He had confidence in his skill. Therefore, before the reinforcements arrived, he took the lead. It was just that, in his eyes, they were just two Song Dynasty soldiers with some skill and martial arts. The tall one is a bit outrageous!


    I saw that Yeluyun''s right palm had just been shot, and the two figures had suddenly become blurred. When he reacted, the two figures had actually reached his left and right sides!


    Yeluyun was shocked and hurriedly retreated. Then, the two soldiers were faster than he went, blocking the direction of his retreat, and while avoiding his personal attack, they actually hit him!


    "Who are you guys?!" Yeluyun hurriedly dealt with the attacks of the two, while questioning, obviously these two could not be ordinary soldiers of the Song Dynasty. If the soldiers of the Song Dynasty had such skills, they wouldn''t need it. Come to fight the Song Dynasty, just go home and take the kids.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him first!" One of the two soldiers said to the other. At this time, more and more soldiers from the Liao Kingdom have come in. They must make a quick fight and have no time. Go arguing with Yeluyun.


    "Good!" the other answered.


    After that, the two people''s attacks suddenly speeded up and became even more fierce. Ye Luyun was shocked. He didn''t expect that these two men were so powerful that he couldn''t handle it.


    It didn''t take long for Yeluyun to be seriously injured and his movements slowed down a lot. Then, his attack did not hit the two in front of him once, which shocked him very much. He was one of the best in the Liao Kingdom. A master, even if he can''t beat the two of them together, he shouldn''t miss each other at once.


    "bump!"


    Yeluyun''s movements slowed down a bit, and he was immediately hit in the palm of his mouth, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. Then, before he could respond, another person attacked and hit him again. And his injury is more serious this time.


    Seeing that the Liao army was about to arrive, the two men were even more deadly. Although the soldiers next to Yeluyun were already fighting hard, they still had no effect.


    Yeluyun is dead!Died this night!Died in the hands of two unidentified Song Dynasty people, he originally just came out and wandered around, but he did not expect to encounter such a thing, which he had never thought of before.

 1743 Chapter 1743 What a coincidence?

    "withdraw!"


    After killing Yeluyun, the two soldiers from the "Song Dynasty" overturned a few soldiers from the Liao Kingdom before retreating. The pace at their feet was mysterious, seemingly slow but fast, and they disappeared in the blink of an eye. In the distance, the soldiers of the Liao Kingdom struggled to pursue them, but there was no effect. Those two figures were soon invisible.


    "Woohoo!"


    A horn sounded in the camp of the Liao army. This was the sound of the rallying team. The entire Liao army camp was boiling, and the Song Dynasty soldiers at the head of Bianliang had also discovered the unusualness of the Liao army camp. However, They didn''t know what happened in the Liao army camp and what they were preparing to do. All they could do was to increase their vigilance. Some people who had fallen asleep were also awakened.


    "Hey, really bad luck. Just when I entered the camp, such an accident happened."


    About five miles away from the Liao army camp, Huang Feng and Duan Yu leaned against a tree to rest. They were wearing Liao army uniforms. It was them who just broke into the Liao army camp. Two people!


    In the evening, Huang Feng and Duan Yu sent Su Yumo, Wang Yuyan and other women into Bianliang City. Bianliang is not a city surrounded by iron barrels, so Huang Feng and Duan Yu, It is easy to send some people in.


    After sending Su Yumo''s daughters into the city, Huang Feng and Duan Yu planned to get into the Liao army camp to inquire about the situation and see if they had the opportunity to kill some Liao army generals. Of course, if they could Kill their commander, so much better.


    The two came to the vicinity of the Liao army camp, easily killed a group of scouts, put on their clothes, and then smoothly mixed into the Liao army camp.


    However, what Huang Feng and Duan Yu didn¡¯t expect was that they didn¡¯t go very far and they met someone like a general of the Liao army. They didn¡¯t know the identity of the other party or the official position of the other party. Those who wanted this excuse to confuse the past, did not expect that the other party actually followed up, and actually chatted with them.


    Both Huang Feng and Duan Yu have just entered the camp. How do you know which generals are in the Liao army camp?Therefore, when the other party randomly asked who they belonged to, Huang Feng said one at random. At the same time, he was also on guard. If he can confuse that person, then it is best. If not, then he can only It''s hands-on.


    At that time, Huang Feng and Duan Yu didn''t want to do it, because they went to the Liao army camp to find out the news. Even if they were to assassinate, they would win and kill the bigger general. And such generals often They all lived near the center of the camp, and they were near the edge of the camp. Therefore, even if the opponent is a general, the position should not be high. Huang Feng and Duan Yu did not want to risk exposure. .


    It¡¯s just that the other party obviously didn¡¯t make them wishful. Huang Feng''s casually fabricated words did not deceive the other party. Instead, they were seen through by the other party. The general was also decisive. After finding that Huang Feng and Duan Yu were suspicious, he didn¡¯t go any further. Asked, but started immediately.


    Fortunately, after Huang Feng finished speaking, he was already on guard, so the opponent''s attack did not hurt him, so he easily avoided.


    However, since their identities have been exposed, Huang Feng and Duan Yu have no way to continue disguising, so they can only do it, thinking about how they came, and they have to kill the generals before leaving, it is not considered empty-handed. Therefore, Huang Feng and Duan Yu joined forces to attack the man.


    Yeluyun''s skills are good, but they are just top-notch skills, and Huang Feng and Duan Yu are both super-class skills. With one more level, the difference in strength is very large, so even if they are Yeluyun is a very powerful master in the Liao Kingdom, and under the joint hands of Huang Feng and Duan Yu, he has no effect at all.


    Ye Luyun didn''t know the identities of Huang Feng and Duan Yu. He might feel that he died a bit wrongly, but under the combined attack of two super masters, Ye Luyun''s death was not too wrong.


    After killing Yeluyun, Huang Feng and Duan Yu obviously couldn¡¯t inherit their stay in the Liao army camp. If only Huang Feng was alone, they would be invisible. However, now there is Duan Yu. Can choose to break through.


    However, if Duan Yu did not follow, Huang Feng would not be easy to kill Yeluyun in a short period of time. After so many Liao troops came, Huang Feng estimated that he would have lost the kill. The opportunity of the cloud.


    Moreover, a master like Yeluyun has a keen sense of smell. It is not easy to rely on stealth to approach. Fortunately, this time there is Duan Yu, and the two super masters teamed up, enough to kill quickly. Any first-rate master, even if the opponent is a first-rate pinnacle, is useless!


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a master in the Liao army camp." Duan Yu said, "However, looking at the panic in the other camp, the other party should be a middle-level general."


    Although Huang Feng and Duan Yu killed Yeluyun, they joined forces, and it took a lot of effort. Therefore, in the hearts of Huang Feng and Duan Yu, regarding Yeluyun¡¯s strength, Still very recognized.


    "Maybe," Huang Feng said: "However, there are a lot of masters from Liao Kingdom here this time."


    Huang Feng also thought of the Yeluzhen he had killed in the Liao army camp before, plus the masters dispatched by the Liao army during the previous martial arts conference. In this way, the Liao army did indeed dispatch many masters this time.


    "I don''t know what they are going to do." Duan Yu said as he looked at the boiling Liao army camp in the distance.


    "Go, let''s go back and have a look!" Huang Feng stood up and said.


    "it is good."


    Both of them are art masters with boldness and strong martial arts. Even if they are discovered by the other party, they are confident that they can escape, so there is not much fear.


    Huang Feng and Duan Yu returned to the Liao army camp again, but this time, they did not get in again, but watched from the outside.


    "Sitting on the city?" Huang Feng looked at the situation of the Liao army''s camp and said with some surprise: "At this time, siege the city?"


    Huang Feng and Duan Yu had already arrived by the Liao army before. Since the Liao army surrounded Bianliang, they only attacked the city at night in the first two days. After that, they did not act at night. After all, at night The line of sight is too bad, and the effect is not very good for siege.


    At this time, the Liao army actually chose to attack the city at night again. More importantly, Huang Feng and Duan Yu had been to the Liao army camp before. The soldiers there had already rested, and there were no troops there. Preparation, in other words, they hadn''t prepared to attack the city before, so why are they attacking the city suddenly?


    Huang Feng was puzzled, and Duan Yu didn''t even know: "Could it be that the Liao army was angry because of the person we killed before, so that he would retaliate against the city?"


    "It''s possible." Huang Feng nodded. After all, they said just now that they belonged to the Song Dynasty, and the Liao Army thought so too. Therefore, if someone died, this account would naturally be recorded on the Song Dynasty. .


    "If this is the case, then the general of the Liao army we just killed may have a higher status than we thought." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s possible." Duan Yu said, then sighed and said: "It''s a pity that he was not investigated just now, and I don''t know who he is."


    "It should be no small thing to make the Liao army so anxious and depraved to attack the city at night without the rules. Maybe it''s their commander in chief." Huang Feng said with a smile, and he couldn''t help himself when it came to later. After coming out, the people of Liao Kingdom flew to the camp, a radius of a dozen miles, the camp was so big, and a person they met randomly was the commander of the other party, and their luck was too bad.


    In fact, what Huang Feng and Duan Yu didn''t know was that what they killed was really the commander of the other party.


    It''s just that now this fact is unknown to both of them, and it''s just a joke.


    The siege in the distance has already begun. Huang Feng and Duan Yu are not in a hurry for the time being. They watched from a distance. The former Song Dynasty soldiers framed them, and now they also gave Song Dynasty a hat. You When I came and went, Huang Feng and Duan Yu didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. Moreover, at the beginning, it was just that the Liao people said that they were from the Song Dynasty. They didn''t say it themselves, at most it was acquiescence.


    However, Huang Feng and the two did not think that the Liao Kingdom could lay down Bianliang tonight. After all, Bianliang was the capital of the Song Dynasty. It was a big city with millions of people and more than 100,000 troops. The army has been fighting for so long and it hasn''t been defeated. It is impossible to be defeated tonight.


    And the facts proved that Huang Feng and the others were right. The Liao army did not capture Bianliang this evening, but to their surprise, the Liao army was still attacking the city after dawn. At night, until dawn, the Liao army didn''t even intend to stop, and looked like it was endless.


    This shocked the two of Huang Feng. No matter what, at this time, after a night of siege, the Liao army must have been very tired. Their commander wouldn¡¯t know this. It¡¯s time to rest. , Just continue to attack the city, anyway, it can''t be beaten in a day.


    However, the Liao army seemed to be crazy, still attacking, and the shouts did not stop at all. After a night of fighting, the Liao army was indeed tired and tired, but was it not like this for the Song Dynasty army?


    In addition, the combat power of the Liao army was originally stronger than that of the Song Dynasty army, and now their aura seems to be a bit against the sky, and the posture of not taking a rest without attacking Bianliang is really scary.


    "I now think that what you just said may be true." Duan Yu muttered as he looked at the raging battlefield still fighting in the distance with a look of shock.


    Wouldn''t it be so coincidental?Huang Feng thought to himself.

 1744 Chapter 1744

    The situation in front of them had to make Huang Feng and Duan Yu think about it. It was originally just a joke by Huang Feng, but now, the two of them felt that maybe it was true.


    They killed the general of the Liao State casually before, the commander of the Liao army!


    Of course, it may not be, just a senior general.


    However, no matter what, the offensive of the Liao army seems to have accelerated a lot now, and after a night of fighting, there is no intention to stop. Originally, after the Liao army surrounded Bianliang, the attack on the city was not too eager. It seems that this Bianliang can be captured sooner or later, so that they will not be in a hurry, but can reduce losses.


    It''s just that, in today''s siege, they have completely forgotten their previous ideas, and they don''t care about any loss or loss!They just want to conquer the giant city in front of them and let the people inside pay for what they have done!


    The battle is still going on, and the shouting has never stopped. The trebuchets and ladders were used skillfully by the Liao people. Both Huang Feng and Duan Yu had good eyesight, so they could clearly see, The Liao people have rushed to the city head many times. Although they will be driven down by the soldiers of the Song Dynasty, they have gone to the city head more and more times, and the time spent on the city head has been longer and longer. .


    Bianliang is in danger!


    Huang Feng and Duan Yu looked at each other and immediately rushed. At this time, they no longer have the mentality to watch the excitement. In Bianliang City, but their women are there, if Bianliang City is really given by the Liao army If you take it, the people in that city will be in danger.


    It is daytime, and the Liao army is still on the offensive. Therefore, it is very difficult for Huang Feng and Duan Yu to enter the city silently. When they first approached the city wall, they were regarded as Arrows came from the Liao army from far away.


    "Stop, we are not from Liao!" Huang Feng shouted.


    "No matter who you are, you are not allowed to approach the city wall now! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being polite!" Although Huang Feng and Duan Yu are only two people, the Song Dynasty soldiers on the front of the city do not dare to be careless. I didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words, the soldiers on the front of the city held their bows and arrows at a distance, facing Huang Feng and Duan Yu. As long as the two of them moved, they wouldn''t be stingy to attack.


    The sharp-eyed explanation couldn''t make sense, Huang Feng and Duan Yu both started rushing towards the city wall at the same time. It was impossible for them not to enter the city. Since these people didn''t let them go, they could only choose to rush.


    "Arrows!" The officer above the city shouted loudly, and then there were many arrows shot here.


    Because the section of the city wall where Huang Feng and Duan Yu walked did not have the Liao people attacked the city, and in addition to other areas, there were many places where dangers continued to appear. Therefore, the Song army on the front of the city already had Many have been transferred away, so there are not many people left. Even if they shoot arrows at Huang Feng and Duan Yu together, there is still room for them to move around.


    And as long as there is space, that¡¯s enough. Huang Feng and Duan Yu are like ghosts, constantly flashing in the arrow rain. The arrow rain seems to be dense, but they can¡¯t hurt them at all. Under the gaze of everyone, they approached the city wall. After that, their feet glared at the city wall and the whole person was already flying.


    "Quick, shoot arrows, shoot them to death!" The officer yelled in a bit of horror. At the same time, he also asked other people except the archer to come and support him. He thought that the Hornets and Duan Yu were going to come up to kill them. Before the two of Huang Feng came up, they were already waiting.


    However, Huang Feng and Duan Yu were obviously not in the mood to take care of them. After they got on the city wall, they didn¡¯t stop and flew down from the other side again, and the archers on the city wall, even if they were already there. I kept shooting arrows, but I didn''t even hit them.


    "Stop!" The officer on the front of the city looked at Huang Feng and Duan Yu''s leaving back, thought for a moment, and stopped the useless attack, only to pass the news out, maybe others could intercept them.


    Huang Feng and Duan Yu have already arrived in Bianliang City at this time. At this time, Bianliang City already has the shadow of panic. There were some pedestrians on the street before, although there were also at this time, but they were all in a hurry. Busy and panicked, their faces are full of worry, because they have already felt that the Liao people outside are getting closer and closer to them.


    Huang Feng and Duan Yu came to the place where Su Yumo''s daughters had been set up before, and they were relieved when they saw that there was nothing wrong with them.


    "What''s going on outside? The city is in a panic right now, is it because the Liao soldiers are about to enter" Su Yumo asked when he saw Huang Feng.


    "Not yet." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "However, it is estimated that it will be soon. The Liao soldiers outside are attacking violently regardless of loss. It will be sooner or later that the city will be broken."


    "What are we doing now?"


    "Get out of the city first. It''s not safe here anymore. The Liao army can come in at any time. Once in, it will be dangerous here." Huang Feng said.


    Several people nodded, then left the temporary foothold and walked out.


    Yesterday, when Huang Feng and Duan Yu sent the girls in, they both thought that Bianliang City was still safe now, but they did not expect that it was only a day and they had to Leaving Bianliang City, it is not safe anymore. What''s more interesting is that it was caused by Huang Feng and Duan Yu.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Duan Yu had no trouble complaining, so they had to escort a few women away.


    "The city is broken!"


    "Liao people have entered!"


    "Run!"


    Just when Huang Feng and Duan Yu were escorting the girls to leave, when they first arrived on the street, suddenly many people shouted such words. Huang Feng and Duan Yu were surprised and looked at the city gate. The direction, as expected, there was the shadow of the Liao army from far away, and more and more figures of the Liao army continued to rush forward.


    There were also soldiers from the Song Dynasty. They were resisting the attack of the Liao army, but their resistance was very weak and could not stop the Liao army for too long. The Liao army still rushed towards the city.


    Bianliang City was really broken!


    Neither Huang Feng nor Duan Yu expected that the Liao army could break through the city so quickly, and now the shadows of the Liao army were everywhere at the gate and on the head of the city. Obviously, the Song Dynasty army could no longer resist it.


    "Quick, go this way!" Huang Feng pointed to the road behind him and said to everyone.


    The crowd hurriedly ran to the rear. At this time, the streets were in chaos. The Song Dynasty soldiers who fled and the panicked people were all running backward. The Liao army had already rushed in and could not stop it. That''s too late.


    Huang Feng and the others were trapped in the crowd like this. Fortunately, the women had some internal strength, so even in such a panic, they did not run away. The clothes were gathered together, and the speed needed Faster than others.


    The Liao army attacked from the southern city gate, and Huang Feng and others ran to the northern city gate. Most of the many people on the road also ran north, which made the road very crowded.


    "Get out! Get out of everything!"


    At this time, several luxurious carriages rushed out from nowhere, and were also squeezed into the crowd, wanting to go to the north gate.


    The streets were originally not spacious and it was already difficult to walk with so many people. Now that there are a few more cars, it is even more difficult.


    It¡¯s just that around these carriages, there are guards with swords. It may be a big family in Bianliang City. In this era, it is not a strange thing for the big family to have private soldiers, and now the Liao army has attacked. If you continue to stay in the city, you may die, so even those from big families are running for their lives.


    Of course, there are some who don''t run away. Their family has a lot of business, and they don''t believe that the Liao army will kill them by themselves. Then it will be a big deal to avoid disasters.


    And these carriages in front of them may belong to such a big family. The guards by their carriages urged the crowd to make way for them, but they were so wide inside and surrounded by people, even those pedestrians. I want to let, but there is no place to let it.


    "Ah!" And at this time, the guards next to the carriage began to wave their swords and slash at the surrounding crowd, so that they could disperse and give them a way. Someone was chopped and suddenly screamed out. The scene is even more chaotic.


    At this time, Huang Feng and his colleagues were not far from the carriages. After the pedestrians around the carriage finally gave way to some distance, Huang Feng and the others were already the closest to the carriage. They wanted to pass the carriage quickly. side.


    "Go away, did you hear me!" The guard next to the carriage shouted again, not letting Huang Feng and others approach. Moreover, when the man was speaking, he had already raised the knife in his hand and turned towards the one closest to him. Tang Muxue cut off.


    Huang Feng narrowed his eyes, and he reached the person in the next second and kicked him out.


    "Bold!" When the other guards saw this situation, they immediately came to Huang Feng''s side, wanting to kill Huang Feng, this bold fellow.


    Huang Feng was surrounded by his women. Of course, he couldn''t make the women in danger. Therefore, instead of advancing and retreating, he rushed into the crowd of guards, raised the knife and fell, killing several guards in the blink of an eye.


    The screams kept sounding. Because the Liao army was getting closer and closer behind, there were not too many people staying to watch the excitement. Huang Feng also felt the urgency, so he didn¡¯t keep his hands. It was a killer move, and those guards were his opponents. It didn''t take long for them to be killed and wounded.


    "Who are you? Stop it!" At this time, a young man in brocade walked out of the carriage beside him, and shouted before Huang Feng.


    "Go to hell!" Huang Feng flicked the knife in his hand, and the knife had already flew towards the man. The man had no chance to react, and he had died by the carriage.

 1745 Chapter 1745 His Majesty the Emperor

    Huang Feng¡¯s action was also angry. Everyone is now running for their lives. However, these family members still have to show their power, fleeing for their lives, and slash and kill the people around them at will. This makes Huang Feng very difficult. Can''t see it.


    The reason why the Song Dynasty has become like this is inseparable from these aristocratic families. It is precisely because of the actions of these guys that the current situation appears everywhere. Then, these guys have no intention of repentance. Even now, he still wants to show off his prestige, and even wants to kill his own woman, why would Huang Feng be polite to him?


    However, Huang Feng discovered that after he had killed the young man, the guards around the carriage were stunned, and looked at the corpse of the young man next to the carriage. For a while, there was no movement at all.


    Huang Feng, Duan Yu and others, but regardless of them, at this time, it is still important to escape. Now they are all around. If the Liao army rushes at this time, they can''t protect the safety of people around.


    However, before Huang Feng ran far away, some horse-drawn carriages and accidental guards came in the distance. Huang Feng guessed that which big family is escaping again. After all, Bianliang is the capital city. Many, at this time, the Liao army has broken the city. If they continue to stay here, not to mention whether their property can be preserved, but their small lives are in danger. For this reason, many aristocratic families, even rich people At this time, they were all fleeing the city.


    "He killed His Majesty the Emperor!" At this moment, a sudden roar came.


    Immediately afterwards, the roaring voice became louder and louder.


    "He killed His Majesty the Emperor!"


    Suddenly there was such a voice around, even those who had fled, stopped abruptly for a moment, after all, the emperor, that was their heaven, obviously, it was suddenly heard that the emperor was dead, and, They were killed by others, and these people are naturally curious and doubtful.


    Huang Feng also subconsciously looked at the source of the sound, and then he was stunned, because the guards around the carriage where the young man he killed just now were all looking at him with anger and murderous expression at this time.


    what''s the situation?


    Huang Feng was a little confused. At this time, one of the guards pointed at Huang Feng with a long knife in his hand and roared again: "He killed the Emperor!"


    "I''ll take it!" Huang Feng cursed, when did he kill the emperor?Neither he nor the emperor of the Song Dynasty knew him, nor had he been in the palace, the emperor who killed a Mao, and the wrongdoer would not bring that.


    However, immediately Huang Feng was stunned. He thought of a certain possibility, with an incredible look in his eyes, looking at the corpse on the ground, thinking of a certain possibility in his mind.


    No way?


    Huang Feng wailed in his heart. Could it be that the young man in Jinyi he just killed was the emperor in their mouth?Wouldn''t it be so coincidental?Shouldn''t the emperor stay in the palace?How come out?Moreover, there are only a few carriages and there are only 20 or 30 guards around him. This is unlikely.


    However, the people who just said that Huang Feng killed the emperor were all guards around those carriages, and Huang Feng had to think about this again.


    "Kill him!" the guards yelled towards Huang Feng, and then the guards beside the carriages later rushed towards Huang Feng, murderous, it seemed that Huang Feng would be smashed into pieces to calm down. Their anger is the same.


    "Damn! Run!" Huang Feng looked at these crazy guards and couldn''t help but yelled, then turned and ran.


    Huang Feng¡¯s skill is not weak, but these guards in front of them seem to have been irritated a little mad. They rushed over regardless of the fact that they were trying to fight Huang Feng, immortal, facing such madness. People, even Huang Feng, can''t hold it.


    In addition, there are people around here, after all, there is not much room for him to move, and there are several Su Yumo girls beside him, and there will be some accidents at that time, and it is not impossible.


    Huang Feng took Su Yumo''s daughters and ran away quickly. The guards behind were in hot pursuit. At the same time, they kept shouting "He killed the Emperor!" Ordinary people unconsciously gave way to the guards behind to make it easier for the guards to pursue them.


    Huang Feng has now confirmed that these people are shouting at himself, although it is not sure whether the young man is the "His Majesty the Emperor" in their mouths, but it is true that these people want to find themselves desperately.


    What''s more, what makes Huang Feng a headache is that as they shouted, the soldiers who retreated around, as well as the soldiers coming from other directions, were surrounded by him. Soon, his side was going Was surrounded.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about so much, and quickly took out the Shenlong Ding, and then threw it in the air. The Shenlong Ding rose into the wind, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a giant cauldron.


    "Quickly, all go in!" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo''s daughters. At this time, Huang Feng also heard the people around him looking at the giant cauldron and talking about witchcraft, but Huang Feng could no longer control that much. Now, there are more and more soldiers coming around. When these soldiers complete the encirclement, even if they are themselves, whether they can escape, let alone Su Yumo and the others?


    Therefore, what Huang Feng has to do now is to send Su Yumo''s daughters out before talking. In the process of escaping, Huang Feng and his party have been separated from Duan Yu. Huang Feng can''t find Duan Yu now. They, however, that''s good, they won''t be embarrassed by themselves. With Duan Yu and his women''s skills, rushing out of the city should be no problem.


    Su Yumo''s daughters jumped into the giant cauldron with their mouths, Huang Feng controlled the giant cauldron to fly high, and then flew directly outside the city. The soldiers who approached had already begun to move towards the giant cauldron. Ding and Huang Feng shot arrows.


    The giant cauldron is naturally not afraid of these arrows. After all, that thing is a divine weapon. How can these ordinary arrows be broken?


    However, Huang Feng is a bit troublesome here. The surrounding space is limited and there are people everywhere. It is inconvenient for him to escape. Moreover, the soldiers are really crazy now. They don¡¯t care about the lives and lives of the people around Huangfeng, as long as they can Just kill Huang Feng, so many arrows flew over and Huang Feng was fine. As a result, the people around him suffered a lot of casualties under this round of arrow rain.


    Huang Feng felt a little guilty, and then, in order not to harm these people, he had to use his cloak to fly up and chase the giant cauldron.


    Huang Feng is in the air. If this is the case, the target is even more obvious. The soldiers below are shooting arrows to Huang Feng''s side. Huang Feng constantly dodges in space, but after all, it is not as convenient as being on the ground in the air. He can use Limbo''s microsteps, and that kung fu is still very powerful to avoid attacks, but Huang Feng can''t use it in the air, and the target is more obvious.


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng tried his best to dodge, but he was still shot two arrows, one arrow hit his thigh, one arrow hit his arm, it was not a fatal injury. In addition, the moment Huang Feng Azi hit the arrow, he had already used his internal strength to his full strength. Therefore, although it was painful, he was really injured, but it was not serious.


    In fact, Huang Feng could have used his invisibility technique to escape on the ground, but, in that case, those soldiers who could not find the target would shoot arrows randomly at the surroundings. Huang Feng could dodge those arrows, but around The people of, can¡¯t avoid it. Although Huang Feng is not a good person, he will not do this kind of thing. Therefore, he flew into the air to make his goal more obvious. other people.


    At this time, there were more and more soldiers below. Some of these guys were fighting with the Liao army entering the city, while others were attacking Huang Feng. Originally, the soldiers of the Song Dynasty were not as good as the soldiers. The Song Dynasty soldiers could not stop it. As a result, Huang Feng was still distracted here. Moreover, the emperor died. Although there are still many people who have not confirmed the news, so many people shouting definitely affect morale. .


    Because of this, the Liao army advanced quickly in the city. It didn''t take long before they ran into the group of people who were chasing Huang Feng. They didn''t care about the situation, and they immediately acted on the guards.


    As a result, those guards couldn''t take care of Huang Feng, and they fought the Liao army with all their strength. The pressure on Huang Feng suddenly loosened, and he quickly flew outside the city.


    Huang Feng was in the air with a wide field of vision. He found that now the entire Bianliang city is in chaos. There are soldiers everywhere, fighting everywhere, and people fleeing everywhere. Now the four gates of the entire Bianliang city are just Only the North Gate is under the control of the Song Dynasty. The other three gates have been lost. More and more Liao troops are entering the city. Therefore, the people who fled can only come to the North Gate. The neighborhood is overcrowded, and even a stampede incident has occurred. Under this circumstance, as long as the person falls and does not get up the first time, there will be no chance to get up next, and they will be trampled to death alive.


    Faced with this situation, Huang Feng is also powerless. The chaos in front of him has already been caused. There is no order at all. He may be able to save one or two, but he will definitely not be able to save so many people. Even if he shouts, it is estimated that It''s no use.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng looked at the crowd below, he continued flying outside the city without nostalgia.


    The Liao army is also attacking outside the north gate, and the situation is also precarious. It is estimated that the entire main gate will not be guarded for long and will fall.


    Huang Feng couldn''t control that much, whether it was Song Dynasty or Liao Kingdom, anyway, he didn''t have much good feelings, so let''s just let them go.

 1746 Chapter 1746 Re-entry Bianliang City

    The sound of shouts and killings filled the entire Bianliang city, where it has now fallen into chaos. It is estimated that the Song Dynasty army did not expect that the city would be breached today. In the previous few days, although the Liao army had been The attack on the city, however, was not very powerful. The Song Dynasty army even thought that the Liao army had no way to take their city. After all, this Bianliang city was roaring with the high walls, and there were many soldiers guarding it, trying to break it. It''s really not easy.


    However, they did not expect that last night, the Liao army suddenly went crazy and attacked the city overnight regardless of the cost. After dawn, they did not stop. They did not stop, and under such a strong attack, the Song Dynasty army Sure enough, he still failed to defend the city and was attacked by the Liao army.


    Then came the tragic street fighting. However, the soldiers of the Song Dynasty could not beat the Liao army because of the city wall before. Now that there is no city wall, it is definitely not the opponent''s opponent. The result is almost predictable.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Su Yumo''s daughters had already arrived outside the city, and avoided the Liao army outside the city. Then, Huang Feng fell to the ground and began to treat his wounds, while Bai Xiaorou helped When she was performing the task before, she was injured many times, so she was very familiar with dealing with wounds.


    The other women were watching with a worried look. After all, Huang Feng had two arrows stuck in his body at this time, which looked scary.


    "It''s okay, you guys have seen it too, nothing happened at all." Huang Feng moved a little bit, comforting the women.


    "It''s all because of us. If it weren''t for us, it would be easier for you to get out alone, and you won''t get hurt." Su Yumo said, her face was also full of worry and distress: "Our skill is not High, deep, or, next time we come to this world of war and chaos, we won''t follow it. We can''t help much, and we always drag our feet."


    The other women also had a dejected look. Although in their hearts, they all wanted to accompany Huang Feng to see all the worlds of space, but because of their own reasons, Huang Feng would be affected. , Their hearts are also uncomfortable, especially in this war-torn time and space, they can do not much, and always drag their feet, harm Huang Feng, their hearts are also very uncomfortable.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng comforted: "It''s just a small injury. Don''t think about it so much. Even without you, I can only fly into the air, and I will be injured, too. I want you to look around, go around, just a little risk, don¡¯t worry about it"


    Huang Feng didn''t lie. The reason why he flew to the sky just now was to attract attention and not to affect the people below, but it had nothing to do with Su Yumo and others.


    Moreover, Huang Feng did not want to really leave Su Yumo''s daughters and leave them in reality. You must know that he will often go to other spaces in the future, and once he goes there is a month, most of the year It is estimated that all of the time will be spent in other spaces. If you really leave Su Yumo''s daughters, then the time to meet them will be very short.


    This is obviously not Huang Feng, nor what Su Yumo''s daughters want to see, Su Yumo''s daughters also understand this, and just said that, but they just don''t want to hurt Huang Feng.


    "Okay." At the moment when Huang Feng was chatting with Su Yumo''s women, Bai Xiaorou had already skillfully helped Huang Feng deal with the wound. Huang Feng''s injuries were indeed not serious, and he was carrying good ones at all times. Healing medicine, this little injury is nothing.


    "Those people just said that you killed the emperor, what''s the situation?" Tang Muxue suddenly thought of the soldiers before and attacked them frantically, as if it was because Huang Feng killed the emperor, but they did not see the emperor. Ah, how did Huang Feng kill?


    "I don''t know too well." Huang Feng said: "Maybe the young man in Jinyi who was killed by me was the emperor. But, why is it so coincidental, and the emperor is not staying in the palace, why did he escape?


    "Maybe the emperor was also scared. After all, the Liao army had already attacked the city. Those people knew that they wanted to escape. The emperor probably wanted to escape too." Su Yumo said.


    "It''s possible." Huang Feng nodded: "However, if this is the case, the emperor will also be embarrassed. There are still many troops and people in Bianliang City. If he stays, it will be the situation. It may be better. Once he leaves, no one will preside over the overall situation, and the whole situation will be messed up. Then it will be the end that is waiting for the people in the city."


    Su Yumo''s daughters also nodded, but everyone is not sure who is the emperor and whether Huang Feng killed Huang Feng, so it is not easy to judge.


    "What should we do now? The Liao army has already breached the capital of the Song Dynasty. It is estimated that the next step is to negotiate. It seems that it is useless if we stay here." Zhang Ziyu said.


    "That''s it." Huang Feng said: "However, I want to go into the city again to find out what happened. Why did the Liao army attack the city like crazy? Why did those people just say that I killed the emperor? Whether the emperor died or not, I have to figure out these things, and then we will leave."


    "Well, you go alone, be careful, or wait until the injury is better." Su Yumo said.


    "It''s just a small injury, it doesn''t matter. At night, I will go into the city. This day is enough for me to recover." Huang Feng said, his internal strength is deep, and the injury is not too great. Therefore, one day is indeed enough for him.


    Later, Huang Feng and several people found a relatively safe place and settled down temporarily. What made Huang Feng happy is that after experiencing several dangers, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s strength has improved a lot, and it is already better than Gang. When it was teleported, it improved a lot, and now Faint was already a top-notch skill. Sure enough, it was still in danger and battle to improve quickly.


    The improvement of Bai Xiaorou''s strength has also further strengthened the safety of the entire team. Even if Huang Feng leaves, the safety of all the girls is guaranteed.


    In addition to Bai Xiaorou, Xie Mengjiao and Qiu Ningshuang have the fastest increase in strength. Qiu Ningshuang has practiced magic before, and after practicing magic, she herself has practiced taekwondo and other kung fu. Now she has more practical experience and improvement. The speed is also very fast.


    The rapid improvement of Xie Mengjiao¡¯s strength surprised everyone including Huang Feng. After all, Qiu Ningshuang and Bai Xiaorou had a certain foundation before, but Xie Mengjiao had no foundation at all. Before Huang Feng taught her kung fu, She is just an ordinary weak woman. As a result, she has now faintly reached the level of the third-rate pinnacle. Although compared with Huang Feng, she is nothing, but with such strength in the martial arts, it can already be alone. Walk the rivers and lakes.


    Moreover, you must know that Xie Mengjiao''s training time is not long, and it is really incredible to be able to reach this level now. It can only be said that Xie Mengjiao does have a talent for martial arts, and this talent is probably not comparable to Huang Feng.


    This also made Xie Mengjiao very proud, and took the opportunity to despise Huang Feng, but it made Huang Feng a little bit dumbfounded.


    The strength of the other women has also improved somewhat. The strength of the entire team has improved a lot compared to when they first came. Although there have been many dangers in this process, it is obvious that these dangers are. After that, it is full of harvest.


    Come to think of it, for a while, when the strength of the few people improves again, even if they encounter danger again, there is no need for Huang Feng to rescue like before, and the women can solve the problem by themselves.


    Moreover, because everyone is unwilling to separate from Huang Feng, and at the same time, they don''t want to drag Huang Feng, so they have already made up their minds to cultivate well and not to hold back Huang Feng.


    By the end of the night, Huang Feng''s injuries had basically completely recovered, and after bidding farewell to the women, he quietly went to Bianliang City alone.


    Bianliang City is too big, and the walls in many places have been damaged, so it is easier for Huang Feng to get in.


    And Huang Feng also discovered that the soldiers standing guard at the top of the city had been changed. The soldiers of the Song Dynasty were no longer mentioned, but the soldiers of the Liao Kingdom. These soldiers did not relax their vigilance, because up to now, sporadic occurrences are still happening in the city. The battle is far from the time to relax your vigilance.


    After entering the city, Huang Feng also felt the atmosphere of killing. Sometimes, he could see the soldiers of the Liao army and the Song Dynasty fighting in a certain corner, or a certain Liao Dynasty soldier was insulting someone in the Song Dynasty. Woman, the entire Bianliang city is in chaos.


    In order to reduce unnecessary trouble, Huang Feng hid his figure, and then began to inquire about the surrounding situation. First, he attacked a group of Liao army and killed all the ordinary soldiers. Then, he caught the leader. After the torture, he also learned something, and this matter made Huang Feng feel a little unreal.


    The reason why the Liao army recklessly attacked the city was because their commander was killed by two people from the Song Dynasty who had entered the camp. The remaining Liao army felt angry and serious provocation, so , Will siege the city overnight. This is a retaliatory siege, a completely reckless siege. Their commander was killed in their camp. In their eyes, it was a very embarrassing thing. , They can''t let the people of the Song Dynasty be so leisurely.


    However, Huang Feng knew that the commander-in-chief of the Liao army, where someone from the Song Dynasty killed him, but he and Duan Yu killed them, and the people from the Song Dynasty helped them both carry the pot.

 1747 Chapter 1747 What a coincidence

    "I didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence." Huang Feng said to himself.


    Before, Huang Feng and Duan Yu went to the camp of the Liao army just for the commander of the Liao army. If they could catch the other party, it would be somewhat useful. Once they kill the other party, the Liao army will fall into chaos. .


    Before, those martial arts people in the Song Dynasty had the same plan. The purpose of their martial arts conference was to assassinate the senior leaders of the Liao army. However, they were accused of the assassination before they even started the action. Nothing more.


    However, Huang Feng and Duan Yu are both talented and bold. People in the Liao Army knew that the martial arts of the Song Dynasty would assassinate their high-level officials, so they would strengthen their defense. Huang Feng and Duan Yu knew that the other party would do this. But I went anyway, just relying on their martial arts, even if they were discovered by the other party, the assassination was unsuccessful, and it was not too difficult to retreat.


    However, the actions of the two did not go smoothly. Not long after they entered the Liao Army camp, they were found out by an officer of the other side. They also wanted to not return empty-handed, so they killed the man. .


    However, what Huang Feng and Duan Yu didn¡¯t expect was that they actually slapped straight. This casually killed officer, an officer they didn¡¯t put in their eyes, would actually be the opponent¡¯s commander, Ye Luyun, one in Liao. Ministry, a highly prestigious person.


    Such a person was actually killed by Huang Feng and Duan Yu inadvertently, even if Huang Feng thought about it, he felt a little weird.


    And it was Yeluyun¡¯s sudden death that made the Liao army go crazy. After all, they thought that Bianliang and even the entire Song Dynasty were in their pockets. In order to reduce losses, they slowed down the attack. In the footsteps, I didn''t expect that such an accident happened. How did this make the Liao army not angry?


    A person who they thought had been defeated came here to assassinate their commander. This was a provocation and a face-slap. Naturally, the Liao army couldn''t bear it. His commander was killed by others. If this hatred is not The newspaper will be laughed at by the world.


    Because of this, the Liao army would attack the city desperately overnight, and, after paying a certain price, finally defeated Bianliang City.


    After Huang Feng sighed about the coincidence of this incident, he also killed the Liao army. The Liao army had been stimulated to go crazy, even if it had already captured Bianliang City, but their killing did not stop. In addition to suppressing those Song Army soldiers who are still resisting, even ordinary people can hardly escape their clutches and kill them at every turn. Therefore, which Liao army Huang Feng kills now is not regarded as a wrongdoer.


    After killing this group of Liao army, Huang Feng killed several groups of Liao army soldiers who were doing evil in the city. Then, he found a group of Song army soldiers. This time, Huang Feng did not kill all the soldiers. After all, these soldiers are still resisting under this situation. Huang Feng still admires them somewhat. These people are much better than those seen near the border and the collapsed troops seen outside Bianliang City. , Also worthy of respect.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not kill these Song Bureaus, but just grabbed their leader and asked some things.


    The person who was caught by Huang Feng saw that Huang Feng didn¡¯t do anything to his subordinates, and seemed to speak very well, so he was very cooperative. I hope Huang Feng can let him and his subordinates go. So, what Huang Feng asks, just He also told Huang Feng what he knew.


    And this seems to be a not-so-small officer, and he knows more.


    It turned out that the emperor of the Song Dynasty really died. Now the new emperor has hurriedly ascended the throne. It is said that the first emperor saw the Liao army invade Bianliang City before. He wanted to leave Bianliang City by car and wanted to leave Bianliang City first. hide.


    As a result, before leaving the city, there was an accident on the road. He was killed by a certain green forest. The first emperor was planning to leave the city secretly. Therefore, not many ministers knew that there were only 20 or 30 guards who followed him. That''s it. Then, the ministers knew about it and chased them up, but at that time, the first emperor was already dead, and the ministers asked their guards to catch the murderer. However, the murderer was very powerful, and he escaped. .


    "Are you sure, Emperor Xian is really dead?" Huang Feng said with a strange expression on his face after hearing what the other party said.


    "Yes." The man said, "The first emperor died, and the new emperor has ascended the throne. We have also been ordered by the new emperor to resist here."


    "Then you know who killed Emperor Xian?" Huang Feng continued to ask.


    "I don''t know, the scene was very chaotic at the time, but the first emperor''s guards should be able to see the gangster clearly. After that, they will definitely post notices to persuade the world to catch them." The man said.


    At that time, the scene was chaotic, and this person was not there. The things he knew were only heard from others. It is said that the gangster was very powerful, but he did not know how powerful he was.


    Huang Feng''s expression was even more strange. He thought of the young man in Jinyi he had killed before, and said in secret: "It wouldn''t be another coincidence. I remember that when that person was killed, the surrounding guards did say that I was The one who killed the emperor, is that the young man really the emperor? But, I can¡¯t blame me, your emperor is not in the palace, you have to come out, who can be blamed for death?


    However, no matter what Huang Feng thinks or explains, there is no way to change this fact. If he really killed the emperor of the Song Dynasty, the people of the Song Dynasty would definitely post a notice to arrest him.


    Of course, they had to pass the Liao army before their eyes.


    The man didn¡¯t notice the change in Huang Feng¡¯s face, and continued: ¡°I also heard that the bandit turned into a big cauldron and put his companion in the cauldron. Then, he himself flew away. This class of bandits are powerful in martial arts, and they don''t know who they are."


    "Okay, okay, you go back." Huang Feng waved his hand, not letting the other party continue to speak. He has now determined that he is the gangster in the other party''s mouth, but the other party obviously did not recognize him. Come, now the entire Bianliang city is in a melee, and the new emperor probably still can''t take care of himself. Therefore, the notice of rewards should not be posted yet.


    "It''s really unlucky. The two people who were killed casually are actually people with such backgrounds, so they don''t let people live." Huang Feng complained in his heart. When he killed Huang Feng before, he revealed the truth. His face, and because of this, after a period of time, as long as he is still in the Song Dynasty, he will have to change his face again. Moreover, some desperadoes may keep chasing themselves. The Song Dynasty¡¯s reward will never kill. Therefore, even if Back to Xixia, the trouble will not be less.


    In addition, I killed the commander of the Liao army before. If people in Liao knew that they did it, they would never let them go. In this way, I would have offended two countries at once. .


    "Hey, I can''t live this day." Huang Feng thought to himself. In fact, he didn''t worry a lot. Not to mention his strength, even if he had a disguise technique, he could escape these things, just a little bit. It''s just a little troublesome.


    "Yes, yes." Seeing Huang Feng really let him go, the man responded quickly.


    Although he was going to be an enemy to the entire Song Dynasty, Huang Feng did not intend to make a move to leave the opponent behind. Since he had agreed before, he would not regret it.


    The battle in the city is still going on. Huang Feng estimates that this street fighting will be another day or two. However, the current situation shows that the Song Dynasty is defeated. It is estimated that the negotiators sent by the Song Dynasty have already met the people of Liao.


    It¡¯s just that the people in the Liao Kingdom think that the people of the Song Dynasty killed their commander in chief, and they don¡¯t know if they will accept the peace talks. Martial arts are among the best in the Liao country, and they have high prestige in the army. As a result, they were killed by the people of the Song Dynasty. Others were angry for sure, but they didn''t know what they would do.


    Huang Feng didn''t care so much. After learning about the situation here, Huang Feng went out of the city again, and after meeting with Su Yumo and the others, he told them and got the news himself.


    "Hey, Huang Feng, you are really amazing. This is nothing more than you don¡¯t make a move. You will target those big people as soon as you make a move." Xie Mengjiao laughed after listening. The other women also laughed. Huang Feng killed two people at random. It is indeed such an identity, this thing is indeed a bit weird and a bit funny.


    "Okay, don''t laugh, what should we do now?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Leave here first, it''s not safe anymore. Whether it is from the Song Dynasty or the Liao Kingdom, once you know my identity, you will definitely not let me go." Huang Feng said: "Just, I don''t know. Where did Duan Yu and the others go."


    Before, when they were in Bianliang City, Huang Feng and the others lost contact with Duan Yu. The city was chaotic and there were people everywhere. Therefore, Huang Fengye didn¡¯t know where Duan Yu and the others had gone. , And without a mobile phone, Huang Feng and Duan Yu had not discussed where to meet before, so it is not easy to find each other now.


    "The matter here has come to an end. It is estimated that Duan Yu and the others will also go back." Bai Xiaorou said.


    "It''s possible." Huang Feng said, "No matter what, let''s go first. With Duan Yu, and Wang Yuyan''s cleverness, they will be fine."


    The others nodded, Duan Yu''s martial arts is not under Huang Feng, and Wang Yuyan is recognized as a very smart person, so as long as they are together, there should be no danger.


    On the contrary, they were a group of people, once discovered by people from the Song Dynasty or the Liao Kingdom, they were in danger.

 1748 Chapter 1748

    With this idea, Huang Feng rested for a night, and set off for Xixia in the early morning of the next day. The war between Song and Liao was about to end. The Liao army had attacked Xixia before. At this time, it was hard to protect them. Will not continue to attack.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to do something during the Song-Liao War, and do some damage, so that the war between Song and Liao Dynasty would not end so quickly. As a result, Huang Feng did cause the damage, and still Great destruction, however, did not have much impact on the entire battle. After the death of the Supreme Commander, the Liao Army actually attacked Bianliang City in one go, which Huang Feng had not thought of before.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can only return to Xixia and prepare as soon as possible to prevent the Liao army from attacking.


    While on the road, Huang Feng also heard some news one after another, including the Song Dynasty martial arts people¡¯s attack on the Liao army. Although the martial arts convention was destroyed halfway through, many martial arts people still decided They went to the Liao army camp to carry out the assassination. Even at this time, the Liao army had already breached the Song Dynasty¡¯s Bianliang city. They did not change their minds. Instead, the assassination was even stronger, hoping to drive the Liao army out of Bianliang city. .


    It''s just that the Liao army had already suffered an assassination before, and that assassination killed their supreme commander. How could they make the same mistake now?


    Therefore, when the martial arts figures in the Song Dynasty went to assassinate them, what awaited them was a tight defense. Those martial arts figures did not achieve any good results. On the contrary, after many people entered, they never came out. Obviously, this incident caused a lot of deaths and injuries to the martial arts of the Song Dynasty, and the martial arts of the Song Dynasty were greatly injured.


    After that, the Song Dynasty did not intend to ask for an explanation for these martial arts figures, and even, in order to facilitate the progress of the peace talks as soon as possible, they defined these brave and patriotic martial arts figures as chaotic bandits, wanted and attacked in exchange for Liaoning. The army''s anger.


    Because of this, the Song Dynasty martial arts people who were attacked on both sides suffered even greater losses. Later, there was no way to organize a decent assassination.


    However, in the process of this assassination, some new-star heroes appeared, and Hong Qi of the Beggar Gang was the most conspicuous.


    When the martial arts people of the Song Dynasty began to assassinate the Liao army generals in the first wave, Na Hong Qi participated in it. With a strong kung fu, the Liao army killed the Liao army on their backs, the beggar gang¡¯s dog-sticking method and Jianglong Eighteen palms finally appeared in his hand again.


    After that, the assassination failed and Hong Qi managed to break through. However, he did not give up. Following the second wave of assassinations, he entered the Liao army camp again, killed again and again, surrounded by the Liao army. In the middle, killed the two generals of the opponent, and then left. Although he suffered some injuries, it was not dangerous.


    After that, Hong Qi¡¯s shadow was always seen in the assassinations against Liao army generals, and because of this, Hong Qi¡¯s reputation was completely sounded. No matter the Song Dynasty or the Liao Kingdom, they knew the Central Plains Wulin, A powerful character.


    Because of this, Hong Qi became the second most wanted target of the entire Liao army, and the first target was naturally to kill the two assassins of their supreme commander.


    However, the assassination of the Liao army by martial artists, including Hong Qi and others, did not change the final result of the war. The Song Dynasty still lost. After difficult negotiations, cedes the land, indemnifies, apologizes and so on. It was very humiliating, but the new emperor of the Song Dynasty agreed to the Liao army to leave quickly.


    After such news came out, it caused a huge response. The people and those martial arts people regarded this incident as a great shame, but they had no way to change this result.


    Then there was an episode. During the peace talks, the Liao army solemnly put forward a condition, that is, the people from the Song Dynasty, surrender the two men who assassinated them, and they wanted to kill those two people for them. The handsome man takes revenge.


    It was also at this time that the people of the Song Dynasty realized that the original Liao army''s crazy attack was because their commander was killed, and the murderer seemed to be from the Song Dynasty.


    So, the Song Dynasty began to investigate who was performing this assassination mission. They wanted to hand over the people so that the Liao army could stop the fire. However, after investigating, there was no effect.


    "Did you deliberately want to shield the two thieves?" The official in charge of the Liao army''s negotiations said angrily after receiving the investigation results of the Song Dynasty. The dignified Liao army commander was assassinated in his camp. As for the blade murderer, where do you put the face of Liao Kingdom?


    "My Envoy, you have been wronged." The official in charge of negotiations in the Song Dynasty cried out: "We have already investigated here, but we really don''t know who killed your country''s commander. Maybe the following people acted privately. , So we can¡¯t find out at all."


    The officials of the Song Dynasty did not lie. They did investigate very carefully, but they still don''t know who did it. If you want to come, maybe one of the officers below did it in private. At this time, naturally they won''t admit it.


    "You Song Dynasty is incompetent!" The Liao army official said angrily: "Investigating the two murderers, it took so much effort, and they didn''t find it. It''s really useless."


    After being scolded by someone pointing his nose, the Song Dynasty official was very angry, but on the surface, he did not dare to show the slightest behavior and could only be careful.


    "This is our soldier. The portrait of two assassins was drawn that night. You should look for it based on this portrait. If you still can''t find it, there is no need for this peace talk to go on!" said the official of the Liao State. The two paintings were thrown to officials of the Song Dynasty.


    The official of the Song Dynasty quickly caught it, and then opened the two paintings and looked at it. After reading the first one, he did not behave strangely, but when he saw the second one, he stood up suddenly. .


    "It''s him!" the official of the Song Dynasty cried, pointing at the person on the portrait.


    "I know it is him! Now, you are going to get these two men over and give them to us!" said the Liao Army official.


    "No, I''m not talking about this, Envoy." The man said quickly: "You know, our Majesty the Emperor was assassinated before. We have been arresting the murderer, and this murderer is this person. !"


    With that said, the official of the Song Dynasty pointed at the person on the portrait and said, and the person on this portrait was indeed Huang Feng!


    The official of the Liao State frowned upon hearing this and said, "Really?"


    The people of the Liao Kingdom now know that the first emperor of the Song Dynasty was killed. However, as for who killed it, they didn''t know, and did not expect that it was the same person who killed them!


    "Really, it''s true!" The Song Dynasty official vowed: "We have painted the portrait of the murderer. It is really the portrait of the ambassador who is on this person. However, we have been busy with peace talks recently, so we have not yet released the sea arrest. Documents, therefore, the arrest operation has not yet begun."


    The messenger of the Liao Kingdom nodded and said, "What is the identity of this person?"


    "It''s not clear for the time being, but we are already investigating. As long as we find out the identities of these two individuals, I must inform your envoy as soon as possible." The Song Dynasty envoy said that he did not feel any pressure at all. They were originally investigating Huang Feng''s identity, but now they didn''t expect that they would be the same person as the one sought by the Liao State. If this were the case, telling the people of Liao State would naturally be no problem.


    That person is everyone''s common enemy, and with a common enemy, there will be a common topic, and the negotiation will naturally proceed more smoothly.


    At the time when the peace talks were about to proceed, the Song Dynasty finally investigated Huang Feng''s identity: a master of martial arts, the owner of the Misty Palace, the horse of Xixia Kingdom!


    Before, Huang Feng showed his face on the rivers and lakes, and also participated in the Shao Shi Shan battle. Therefore, he is not a silent person. Therefore, it is not too difficult to investigate Huang Feng''s identity.


    They also investigated another person whom the envoy of the Liao Kingdom cared about. That person was the righteous brother Duan Yu of Huang Feng, who was the current emperor of Dali Kingdom.


    Two people with such status would actually go to assassinate the great commander of the Liao Dynasty. People from the Song and Liao countries did not understand. If they wanted to help the Song Dynasty, Huang Feng also killed the Song Dynasty emperor. Obviously, He was not on the side of the Song Dynasty, so what was their purpose?


    At the beginning, the Liao army thought that the people of the Song Dynasty were teasing them, so they could find two people randomly. After all, one of the Xixia Kingdom¡¯s cohorts and the other was the Emperor of the Dali Kingdom. The Liao army thought that this was the Song Dynasty people who wanted to transfer. Their sight allowed them to attack Xixia and Dali, and then Song Chao took the advantage of the fisherman.


    However, soon, the Liao army received news from the Liao State, asking them to attack Xixia directly after the peace talks were over, because Xixia killed their envoys before, and also defeated their previous army against Xixia. .


    In this way, why Huang Feng came to assassinate the Liao State Commander was a reasonable end, and the Liao Army also accepted this fact.


    At this time, the peace talks were about to end. According to their emperor''s latest order, these hundreds of thousands of troops were going to attack Xixia, but before they left, they asked the Song Dynasty to send troops together.


    The Song Dynasty was originally a defeated country and had no right to oppose it. Moreover, Huang Feng also killed their first emperor. They also wanted Huang Feng to avenge. Therefore, they readily agreed to the Liao army¡¯s proposal and the two countries sent troops together. Attack Xixia, after fighting Xixia, go to attack Dali!

 1749 Chapter 1749 Song Liao Allied Army

    Regarding sending troops to attack Xixia with the Liao Kingdom, the Song Dynasty court did not feel that something was wrong. After all, Huang Feng killed their emperor, and Xixia¡¯s national strength is obviously not comparable to that of Liao. They just arrived in Liao. The country had lost the battle and lost a lot of money. Now it is completely possible to grab some from Xixia to make up for it. At the same time, it can also invigorate the military.


    After the previous miserable defeat to the Liao State, the soldiers and people of the Song Dynasty were obviously dissatisfied. At this time, the Song Dynasty court felt that attacking Xixia was a good idea. It could divert everyone¡¯s attention and restore everyone. Confidence.


    As for whether they could win Xixia, the people of Song Dynasty did not have the slightest worry. They could not beat Liao, and even lost a few cities for this. However, they were not afraid of Xixia, even without Liao. Send troops together, if they send troops alone, they also feel that they can win Xixia steadily.


    Before, there were some small frictions between the Song Dynasty and Xixia. The Song Dynasty had always been dominant. Therefore, when facing Xixia, the Song Dynasty¡¯s army had a psychological advantage, unlike the Liao Kingdom. feeling scared.


    What''s more, this time there are hundreds of thousands of Liao army attacking Xixia, so there is no problem. The coalition forces of the two countries have exceeded 600,000, and the strength of the entire country of Xixia is estimated to be Around 200,000, 600,000 to 200,000, the people of the Song Dynasty did not see the possibility of failure.


    Thus, a strange scene appeared. A few days ago, the two armies who were still fighting to death on the battlefield are now going to the Xixia battlefield together. The two armies have a good time getting along. Of course, it is mainly the Song Dynasty army that will fight for themselves. The position of the army is very low, and the army of Liao will look down on these defeats, but if the other party deliberately pleases, they naturally have no need to refuse.


    Huang Feng learned of the news on the second day after returning to the capital of Xixia Kingdom. When he first received the news, he was even a little stunned.


    "This is going to kill me." Huang Feng vomited.


    Before Huang Feng killed the great marshal of the Liao Kingdom and the emperor of the Song Dynasty, he was afraid that those people would come to avenge himself when they knew what happened. However, he still had a fluke mentality at that time. Do you know what he looks like?In that case, no one would know that it was the two big men he killed.


    However, such a fluke mentality was eventually shattered after learning these two news.


    After learning the news, the people in Xixia Kingdom were panicked. After all, they were equivalent to Song and Liao countries. They were just a small country. Even if they only faced one country, they had to bear huge pressure. It is also difficult to beat each other.


    It''s better now. Song, Liao and Liao Guo directly joined forces to attack their Xixia Kingdom. How could this be able to resist?


    Therefore, after learning this news, the entire Xixia Kingdom was in a gloomy look. Some people even proposed to hand over Huang Feng to calm the anger of the two countries.


    However, this opinion was even raised, and the man was ordered to be beheaded by Li Qinglu. Although Li Qinglu is a woman, she is usually soft and weak, but after all, she is a member of the royal family and has her own majesty. At this time , The start is naturally not polite.


    "Do you think that if Huang Feng is handed over now, Song and Liao countries will go back immediately?" Li Qinglu said to the ministers, Huang Feng watched from the side, but did not speak.


    "The coalition forces of the two countries are already on their way. Since they have been dispatched, they will not go back easily. If we hand over Huang Feng now, it means we are afraid. Then they will be more unscrupulous and become even more Greedy." Li Qinglu said.


    "But, ours is not the opponent of the coalition forces of the two countries." Someone retorted in a low voice, perhaps because he was afraid of Li Qinglu''s misunderstanding, he added: "Of course, I didn''t mean to hand over the consort."


    "Is it their opponent? You have to fight on the battlefield to know!" Li Qinglu raised her eyebrows and said: "Before the Liao army was attacked by 50,000 troops, we only had 30,000 at the border. You also think it must be unable to beat the Liao army. But, what happened? In just one night, the fifty thousand army of Liao was crushed! Their commander died, and the soldiers under him suffered countless casualties!"


    With what Li Qinglu said, everyone''s spirits are now a little more uplifted. Indeed, the previous big victory didn''t take long, and the Liao army was not invincible.


    It''s just that the number of enemy troops coming this time is indeed too much, far from the 50,000 before, and no one can guarantee whether Xixia can resist it.


    "We have defeated the fifty thousand army of the Liao army before. The people of Liao will definitely not let it go. Even if we surrender now, they will not give up. The conditions in advance are absolutely unacceptable. Yes, far from surrendering a Huangfeng to satisfy their appetite, you can see the conditions they negotiated with the Song Dynasty, cedes land and pay compensation. In order to lose money, the Song Dynasty has to emptied the entire treasury, and also to Liao woman, I will never agree to such a humiliating condition!" Li Qinglu said.


    When the current minister heard it, it was indeed the same. The people of Liao had a great appetite. You can see the terms they negotiated with the Song Dynasty. If Xixia Kingdom voluntarily surrendered, I am afraid the other party would be even more unscrupulous. , The conditions put forward will definitely be more demanding.


    "Then fight with them!" Finally, an official supported the fight, and the man said excitedly: "Even if it is killed in battle, we cannot agree to such humiliating conditions."


    "Yes, in a fight, it''s not always certain who loses and who wins." Someone supported.


    In fact, Xixia Kingdom has already gone through a cleansing due to the previous Li Yu''s rebellion. People who were close to Li Yu and Liao were almost cleared by Li Qinglu. The remaining officials are all inclined. For her, at the same time, she doesn''t have a lot of favor with Liao.


    Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, it is easier for these people to support a war with Liao. It would be hard to say if the previous officials were there.


    Li Qinglu breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at Huang Feng. Huang Feng also smiled at her. Then, she walked over and said, "Don''t worry, leave things to me on the battlefield."


    "Yeah." Li Qinglu nodded and replied, "You have to be careful yourself."


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen, I will definitely beat those guys." Huang Feng assured.


    In fact, both Huang Feng and Li Qinglu knew in their hearts that although these officials in front of them all support a fight with Liao, once the situation on the battlefield is unfavorable for Xixia, they will immediately change the direction of the wind. In order to surrender, it is not impossible. Then, in order to achieve the purpose of surrender, they will do some tricks in the rear, and it will really be over.


    Therefore, the situation on the battlefield is the most critical, and Huang Feng''s pressure is also quite high.


    With Li Qinglu¡¯s authorization, Huang Feng once again became the military marshal of the Xixia Kingdom, commanding all the soldiers and horses of the Xixia Kingdom, and, in order for Huang Feng to better command the Xixia Kingdom¡¯s army, Li Qinglu gave Huang Feng a lot Great right, as long as he wants or feels necessary, he can kill anyone without asking for instructions.


    This is equivalent to giving Huang Feng a sword of Shang Fang. Whether it is a domestic minister or a soldier in the army, no one will follow Huang Feng''s order.


    Huang Feng naturally knew Li Qinglu''s good intentions. After comforting Li Qinglu for a while, he set off with the army cook. Huang Feng didn''t have the idea of ??waiting for the other party to arrive.


    In fact, Huang Feng also understands that Li Qinglu¡¯s pressure is even greater than herself. After all, she is the princess of Xixia Kingdom, and she is at best a foreigner. If Xixia Kingdom is destroyed, she can take pictures. She slapped her ass and left. However, Li Qinglu wanted to become the sinner of the entire Xixia Kingdom and the Li family. Even if she left with Huang Feng, she would always feel guilty.


    Because of this, the pressure in her heart is actually great, but she doesn''t want to put pressure on Huang Feng any more, so she didn''t show it. However, Huang Feng is not a fool. How can she not know this?


    The army of the Xixia Kingdom totaled more than 200,000. Except for some guarding the city, the rest of the army followed Huang Feng this time. A total of 200,000. It can be said that if Huang Feng¡¯s 200,000 army is in the front If the Song-Liao coalition were defeated on the battlefield, the Xixia Kingdom would be over, and the remaining tens of thousands of people would simply be unable to resist it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is equivalent to embarking on the expedition with the hope of Xixia Kingdom. Fortunately, Huang Feng has led hundreds of thousands of troops before, but it is not in this time and space. However, there is experience, but there is not the slightest. tension.


    This time, only Bai Xiaorou among Su Yumo''s girls followed. Bai Xiaorou was the strongest among the girls and the one with the most combat experience. Therefore, she didn''t have much problem with Huang Feng. , However, there are men in the barracks, so Bai Xiaorou is now just a woman disguised as a man, following Huang Feng, taking care of Huang Feng''s daily life by the way. This is also what Su Yumo means.


    Huang Feng led a large army all the way to the border between the Song Dynasty and Xixia. This time the Song-Liao coalition started from the Song Dynasty. Therefore, there was only one way to enter Xixia. Huang Feng went ahead and prepared.


    With 200,000 to 600,000, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much confidence in his heart. Of course, it was in the absence of a storage box, but with a storage box, it¡¯s obviously different. With a storage box, Huang Feng That''s a lot of confidence, which is why he is not afraid of the Song and Liao coalition forces.

 1750 Chapter 1750

    Huang Feng took the 200,000 army of Xixia Kingdom and marched east, and finally arrived at the border county of Song Dynasty and Xixia that day. For a while, this small county town, which was originally clean, suddenly became lively. An army of 100,000, plus the 10,000 defenders originally here, immediately surrounded this small county town.


    However, even though more than 200,000 troops have gathered in this county seat, everyone except Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou is not sure, and their hearts are very nervous.


    You know, what they are about to face is the coalition forces of over 600,000 in Song and Liao!Usually, even if they face the Song Dynasty alone, they may not be able to beat each other when the number of troops is one to one. What''s more, this time there is a stronger and more fierce Liao army than the Song Dynasty, and the number of people. It''s still three times theirs!


    How to fight this battle?Most people don¡¯t see hope, only the 30,000 troops who followed Huang Feng to the border. They still have some confidence in Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng has already taken them to win a battle before, and they are still facing Liao Army.


    It''s just that they only have so little confidence in Huang Feng. In fact, they are still worried and confused. You must know that they could defeat the Liao army last time, and how much it means that the Liao army underestimates the enemy, and this time obviously It is different. The Liao army has already conquered the Song Dynasty. They don¡¯t have much worries about the future. Moreover, for Huangfeng and Xixia, they also came with a heart of revenge. After learning from the past, they will certainly be more or less. Be cautious, and if you want to defeat them, I''m afraid it will not be an easy task.


    Because of this, the atmosphere in the army of more than 200,000 yuan is not very good, and even some soldiers are already thinking whether they are looking for a chance to slip away.


    However, Li Qinglu had made it clear before the expedition that anyone who escaped before the battle would be killed without mercy, and it would also affect their families. This made the soldiers who had been scared by the Song-Liao coalition temporarily stabilized. Down.


    However, since they had been scared and had the idea of ??running away, even if they were forcibly stayed, no one would dare to say how much combat power they could exert after being on the battlefield.


    "This battle is a bit difficult." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng. At this time, the two were standing on the head of this county seat. Before, there were frequent frictions between the Song Dynasty and Xixia at the border. In the small border town, the walls are high enough and strong enough, and some of the city defense facilities are still complete, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    "It''s a bit hard to fight, those guys are scared." Huang Feng said with a slight smile: "Actually, this can''t be blamed on them. If I knew one of them, I guess it would be similar to them. I can''t see it. Hope to win, thinking about running away."


    "However." Huang Feng paused, and then said: "However, with the storage box, it is naturally different. This time I am ready to greet the Song-Liao coalition forces."


    After speaking, Huang Feng looked at Bai Xiaorou and said, "At night, I will take some people out."


    "Yeah." Bai Xiaorou nodded and didn''t ask anything. He wanted to come to Huang Feng to prepare to go out.


    At night, Huang Feng led a team of thousands of people out of the small town. As for where to go and what to do, Huang Feng didn''t disclose to these people, just let them follow him.


    Although the soldiers were puzzled in their hearts, they were hard to ask. Huang Feng''s current reputation is not small, and everyone knows why Song Liao should unite to attack Xixia, because Huang Feng killed the commander of the Liao army. , And the emperor of the Song Dynasty, these two people are not ordinary people, there must be many guards around them, and Huang Feng''s ability to kill these two people is enough to show Huang Feng''s skill.


    As for the identity of Huang Feng¡¯s consort, at this time, it seems a little insignificant. However, everyone knows that Li Qinglu loves Huang Feng very much. If they dare to act against Huang Feng, they will wait for them. , It will definitely not be a good result.


    The crowd continued to travel east all the way, which made them a little worried. After all, Song Liao¡¯s coalition forces are now on their way, and they can meet them at any time, and no one knows where their forward troops are, if they do. , These thousand of them, it is estimated that they will not be able to return.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng did not take them to go on to find death, but stopped near a mountain road.


    "You wait for me here first, and I will call you over later, and you will come over again." Huang Feng said to everyone, everyone naturally did not dare to defy.


    Huang Feng continued to walk forward for a while, and then, making sure that the people behind could not see him, he took out the mines he exchanged from the ring, and after the amount was not enough, he continued to exchange them in the storage box. In order to defeat the Song and Liao coalition forces, Huang Feng was also willing to fight, and was ready to directly set up a mine formation.


    The last time I fought against the Liao army, the mine formation achieved a good record, which directly prevented the Liao army from continuing to attack the city. Therefore, Huang Feng, who had the sweetness, was still preparing to use the mine formation this time. Huang Feng also knows that those people must have been wary this time. It¡¯s just that landmines have never appeared in this world before. Therefore, even if they are wary, they don¡¯t understand landmines. The same can be played with them.


    "Okay, all of you come here." Huang Feng took out enough landmines before allowing all the thousand soldiers to come.


    After the soldiers came over, Huang Feng pointed to the pair of landmines and said, "You bury these things, I will demonstrate first, and then they will bury them according to my method."


    Many of the 1,000 people brought by Huang Feng this time participated in the battle against Liao. Some even buried landmines personally. Therefore, when they saw landmines again, many people There was an expression of excitement on his face.


    You know, they saw the record of this landmine with their own eyes before, which was quite good, but this time they didn¡¯t see Huang Feng bring this thing, and they were a little disappointed. They did not expect that they are hiding here now. So much.


    They certainly didn''t know that these mines were not hidden by Huang Feng, but he had just exchanged them.


    As for the people who saw landmines for the first time, they stared at this dark thing, not knowing what it was.


    Huang Feng took out a landmine, dug a hole in the ground, and buried it in it. The others were watching carefully. Huang Feng''s movements were very careful, even if he possessed deep internal skills. If this thing blows up, it is probably injured.


    After Huang Feng¡¯s imitation, everyone else began to bury mines one by one. This time the mines are of the kind that don¡¯t have long leads, and will explode as long as people step on them. Therefore, everyone is extra careful. .


    It is not the first time that mines were buried. Therefore, Huang Feng has some experience and knows how to bury to get the maximum effect. Therefore, while watching the movements of the people, he directs where to bury those mines. .


    After busying most of the night, the talents in this line buried all those thunders. Huang Feng looked at it with satisfaction, and then he took the people away and returned to the city.


    For the next two days, every night, Huang Feng would come out with different people, plant mines, and plant them in various places.


    In fact, Huang Feng also wanted to exchange some guns, but the price of that gun was much more expensive than landmines, and the price of bullets was also expensive, even if Huang Feng had a lot of money, he was a little too much to afford it. If they were struck down, they might have destroyed most of their wealth, which is really not worthwhile.


    Therefore, this landmine has become Huang Feng''s first choice.


    On the third day, everyone finally got news from the Song and Liao coalition forces. They were already close to here.


    At this time, the Song Dynasty was close to the Xixia border, and there were two long teams marching. The marching speed was not fast, and the two teams were also very distinct, always looking murderous, and the other was somewhat low morale. Look like.


    This low morale is naturally the army of the Song Dynasty. Although they are now cooperating with the Liao army, even when they are on the road, they will deliberately please the Liao army, but their hearts are very depressed. They had only been defeated by others before, and the court quelled the battlefield war only after paying a lot of price. This was obviously embarrassing for these soldiers, and it was obviously impossible to be high.


    The Liao army was different. Their morale was very high, and they didn¡¯t put Xixia in their eyes. The Song Dynasty had been defeated by them before. There was only one Xixia, even the Song Dynasty could not beat them, let alone their opponent. .


    Although Xixia¡¯s army defeated their fifty thousand troops before, these hundreds of thousands of Liao army didn¡¯t think that Xixia¡¯s army could defeat them, and Xixia¡¯s national strength, how many troops could it have?Moreover, they may have used some conspiracy to defeat their colleagues before.


    And Xixia Kingdom¡¯s consort killed their commander, which is a very face-smashing thing, they must make Xixia pay the price.


    "General Gu Li, after passing the mountain in front, it is within the border of the Xixia Kingdom. The spies are here to report that the Xixia Kingdom¡¯s horse, that is, Huang Feng, led an army of 200,000 to deploy at the border, waiting for us Well.¡± The general of the Song Dynasty said to the temporary command of the Liao Army. Although the Song Dynasty had more troops, the soldiers of the Song Dynasty must have obeyed the Liao army during the war. Who made them unable to beat others? No voice.

 1751 Chapter 1751 Life Demining

    "Two hundred thousand? Haha!" Because Yeluyun of Liao Kingdom was dead, now the army of Liao Kingdom has found a temporary commander. This person is Gu Li, and Gu Li is a brave general. However, there are some inadequacies in the strategy. Of course, he himself would not admit this, so he is somewhat self-conscious.


    However, it was precisely because of his bravery and high prestige in the army that he was temporarily appointed as the commander of this Liao army.


    Coulee is very happy and excited about this appointment. When he wants to come, this is an opportunity for him. Although he was also a commander on the battlefield in the past, he is often at most able to command the forward army, the number of commanders. Limited, the commanding talent he always felt was buried.


    But this time, because of Yue Yeluyun''s sudden death, he was given such an opportunity. In his opinion, as long as he grasped it this time, there would be more opportunities for him to lead soldiers alone.


    And Xixia is obviously a good candidate for opponents, without any strength, better to stand up for himself, although Xixia also has an army of 200,000 to meet, but in front of his own army of 600,000, the Xixia army of 200,000 , It''s nothing at all.


    Gu Li even thought that as long as he led a hundred thousand Liao army, he would be able to defeat the opponent, so he did not put the two hundred thousand Xixia army in his eyes.


    "Yes, Xixia used all the power of the whole country to fight this war." The Song Dynasty official said.


    "Then they wait for the country to be subjugated." Gu Li said: "At this stop, I want to destroy his 200,000 troops, and then move straight forward and knock down the entire Xixia. At that time, they Without the protection of the army, what can I use to stop my army?"


    "That is, the strength of the Liao army is unparalleled in the world, and the little Xixia is naturally not an opponent of the Liao army." The Song Dynasty official said, half sincere and half flattering. The strength of the Xixia army is not as good as the Song Dynasty. The Song Dynasty fought again. However, the Liao Army, and the Kingdom of Jin has not yet risen, it seems that there is nothing wrong with the strength of the Liao Army.


    And because of this, after hearing this, Gu Li didn''t feel humble, but looked proud. Indeed, their Liao army fought all over the world, and they were rare opponents. It was not too much to say that they were unparalleled in the world.


    "General Gu Li, there is a mountain road ahead, do you want to arrange for people to go up the mountain to search to prevent the Xixia army from ambushing?" The Song Dynasty official said, looking at the mountain not far away.


    "Do you think this general doesn''t know what to do? You want to teach it?" Guli said with a suffocation.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." The Song Dynasty official said quickly.


    Soon, the scout who had been arranged by Coulee to go up the mountain for exploration returned, and there was no shadow of the Xixia army on the mountain.


    "Hmph, count those Xixia troops who are acquainted and hide in the city for defense. If you dare to come out, I will kill them all outside." It seems that this news is not beyond Gu Li''s expectations. In his opinion, Xixia Army sees it. The 600,000 army on his side was probably scared and stupid. At this time, he naturally didn''t dare to come out, only thinking about relying on the city wall to defend, and if he dared to go out of the city, that would be death.


    Seeing that there was no one who found the Xixia Army, the officials of the Song Dynasty were relieved, although he also felt that in the face of his 600,000 army, the Xixia Army was defeated. It would be better to have a city wall. If you dare to come out If it is, I am afraid it is really looking for death.


    However, the officials of the Liao State were also afraid that Xixia State¡¯s command was a lunatic, and wanted to beat them in an ambush outside. In that case, although the other party would suffer losses, he would also not feel well here.


    But, obviously, the other party didn''t have the guts.


    The Song and Liao coalition forces are about to pass, in fact, a valley between the two mountains. Therefore, if the Xixia Army ambushes on the surrounding two mountains, they can still attack them. Of course, that is not in the Xixia Army. In the case of being discovered, even though Coulee is arrogant, there is still some common sense for An Xie to go up the mountain to search.


    There were no people on the mountains on both sides, so the Song-Liao coalition could pass.


    Gu Li and the Song Dynasty commander rode on horseback in the middle part of the team. Shi Shiran was preparing to pass through this valley. Because they had an absolute advantage, the two of them were still in a good mood.


    "bump!"


    At this moment, there was a sudden explosion, and the two of them were shocked. Then, before they could ask what happened, the front of the team exploded one after another, and the people in front of the whole team turned over.


    "What''s the matter? What''s ringing?" Coulee asked quickly.


    Soon, Coulee got a report from the front. The people in front of the team didn''t know who stepped on something, and then an explosion occurred. This big explosion also produced a chain reaction. Some seemingly normal places, There were explosions, killing and wounding his forward army.


    Hearing the report from his subordinates, Gu Li''s mind unconsciously thought of the news from the country. Before, the domestic general Yeluzhen led an army of 50,000 to fight against Xixia. As a result, under the city of Xixia, he was also given a firearm. The bombers turned their backs on their horses, causing deaths and injuries. Those cavalry teams that were not dead, their horses were also frightened, directly impacted the formation, causing even greater casualties, and the entire formation of the team was also washed away, and this had to be Stop offensive.


    And the explosion that occurred now made him easily think of the previous explosion, and suddenly his heart sank slightly.


    However, the sound of the explosion ceased quickly, and dozens of people were killed and injured here. Although it made him feel a little shameful, the casualties of dozens of people did not affect the overall situation at all. For 600,000 people, dozens of people died. Casualties, not even a fraction is enough.


    For this reason, Gu Li snorted and said, "It''s just a little trick. It is estimated that Xixia can''t use such a powerful firearm."


    The officials of the Song Dynasty kept wiping the sweat from their foreheads. The sound of the explosion just scared him. Although the Song Dynasty had always had firearms, he hadn¡¯t heard of any The power of a firearm can be so great.


    However, after hearing what Gu Li said, the officials of the Song Dynasty were relieved. Although the sound of the explosion just now was loud, it was just a few dozen people who died. It was really nothing.


    "Go ahead!" Gu Li yelled and ordered the team to move on. He felt that these things buried by the Xixia army were just to scare them and give them a threat. The real damage would not be too great.


    Then, how long the thought that hadn''t been able to coulee circulated in my heart, and there was another explosion in front of him. This time the explosion was even more loud than before.


    Gu Li frowned, and the anger on his face was a bit uncontrollable. Although he had not received the report from the front, he already understood what was going on.


    Sure enough, the people in front came to report soon, and dozens of people were killed. Gu Li looked at the long valley ahead, his face gloomy.


    He didn''t know how many things that would explode in this section of the road. Before, he thought that there would not be too many things in Xixia Kingdom''s hands, but now it seems that this is obviously not the case. The other party may even be here. That stuff is buried in the entire valley. How can they get through?Did it fly over?That is obviously impossible. If you climb the mountain, you will make a big circle, and no one knows whether the other party will bury that thing on the mountain. After all, the number of scouts is small, so he didn¡¯t step on that thing. It''s normal. If their large forces pass by, they might still hit the opponent''s plan.


    Thinking of this, Gu Li looked at the Song Dynasty officials next to him, and already had an idea in his mind.


    "Let your people go ahead." Gu Li said to the officials of the Song Dynasty.


    "Ah?!" The Song Dynasty official suddenly looked bitter.


    If he had been before, he would be happy to be the striker. After all, in that case, it would be easier to obtain military exploits by then, even if it was time to grab something.


    But now he obviously has no such thoughts. He has the same cognition as Gu Li, who knows how many firearms the people of Xixia Kingdom have buried in the ground, obviously let them go in the forefront, not let them go. You are looking for death.


    "Why? Not willing?" Gu Li said with a gloomy expression, and the murderous aura on his body also faintly emerged.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, I''ll give the order right away." Seeing that Gu Li was getting angry, the officials of the Song Dynasty quickly agreed. They paid a lot for the Song Dynasty to quell the war. If you provoke the Liao army and make the other party unhappy and hit them again, then he will be the sinner of the entire Song Dynasty.


    Moreover, to leave, the big-head soldiers under him are walking ahead, and they have little to do with him. There is no need to bet on this with his reputation.


    After the Song Dynasty officials gave the order, they naturally drew a complaint from the soldiers below. Those soldiers were not fools. They naturally knew what dangers would be if they walked ahead at this time, so they didn¡¯t want to go ahead. of.


    However, on the one hand it was the command of the boss, and on the other hand it was the eyes of the Liao army. Those soldiers of the Song Dynasty, even if they wanted to oppose it, were of no use.


    As a result, those Song dynasty troops could only go ahead unwillingly and regard themselves as human mine detectors.


    After that, the whole team continued to move forward without accident. The explosions continued to sound. People who walked in the front died one after another. Often an explosion could cause a dozen or dozens of them. The casualties of individual personnel, the Song Dynasty soldiers who walked in the forefront, have always been in fear, and the morale of the entire team is inevitably affected.

 1752 Chapter 1752 Attack From The Air

    Couli looked at all this with a gloomy expression. The explosion sound has continued to sound. However, apart from letting the soldiers of the Song Dynasty eliminate the danger, he has no good way, and the speed of the whole march has also slowed down. .


    Every time the explosion takes away the lives of some people, some of the Song dynasty soldiers who walked in the front collapsed and wanted to escape, but they were beheaded on the spot, and the Song dynasty soldiers behind were unwilling. He continued to walk, praying in his heart that he would not be blown up.


    Although the soldiers who died were all soldiers from the Song Dynasty, Gu Li''s face was still ugly. After all, he was the commander-in-chief of this team. Soldiers are constantly dying now. That was his incompetence. Before, he looked down on Xixia''s army. Well, as a result, I had already suffered a lot of losses before I met the other party. How could Gu Li, who was arrogant, accept it?


    Coulee was in a lot of moods, and the officials of the Song Dynasty were even more in a bad mood, because now it was his people who died. Although he did not take the risk in the previous period, these soldiers, after all, brought them by themselves. If they came out, if the losses were too great, there would be no way to go back by themselves.


    Originally, the valley that could be passed through in half an hour was taken by the whole team for three hours. However, there were wailing sounds everywhere in the whole team. After being blown up by a landmine, they were lucky to not die. , Have become wounded, wailing constantly in the team.


    The morale of the entire team has also fallen to the extreme. He has already suffered heavy losses before seeing the enemy.


    "How many people have we lost?" After leaving the valley, Coulee was obviously relieved. The flash was too depressing. No one knew whether he would be killed in the next second, especially when he walked in the most The people in front have always been crying, and the expressions of those people have also affected the morale of the entire team.


    The loss quickly came up in statistics. Within these three hours, in this short valley, the Song-Liao coalition lost almost 10,000 people. Either these people were killed or if they were bombed. Injured and lost combat effectiveness.


    Of course, most of these ten thousand soldiers were soldiers from the Song Dynasty and soldiers from the Liao Kingdom. At the beginning, dozens of them were killed. Later, they walked behind and were safe, with no casualties. .


    "When I see those Xixia troops, I will kill them all!" Gu Li said angrily. Although most of the dead were soldiers of the Song Dynasty, he didn''t feel distressed at all, and could even further weaken them. He is still happy to see the strength of the Song Dynasty.


    However, if this happens under his own command, Coulee will be dissatisfied and angry. Doesn''t this mean that he is incapable of commanding?This is Xixia''s army slapped him in the face, so even if the dead are soldiers from the Song Dynasty, he is in a very bad mood.


    "Yes, when the city of Xixia is captured, the sword will not be sealed for three days!" The officials of the Song Dynasty also felt a bit gnashing their teeth. They had lost so much before they encountered the enemy. How could he not be angry?


    "Yeah!" Gu Li nodded and agreed to this decision. He would not seal the sword for three days. That is to let his soldiers do whatever they want in the city of Xixia. This was originally some of their traditions. Now, in order to take revenge on Xixia. , He will not disagree even more.


    The team continued to move forward, perhaps out of the valley, everyone felt a little relieved. In the valley, the space is so large, and the path they can choose is so wide, so they will be bombed when they pass.


    But when you go outside, there are more places to go, and the natural danger decreases.


    However, the people of Xixia seem to do not want them to march quickly. On this road, there are still explosions from time to time. Even if they no longer take the road, they should take some remote paths. They will still be bombed. To.


    The place where the opponent¡¯s firearm was buried is very strange, and there is no rule at all, one here, one over there, maybe, the person in front was not bombed, the person behind, unfortunately stepped on it, so that, Those who walk behind are also unsafe.


    Therefore, this time, it is not only the soldiers of the Song Dynasty who are dying, but the soldiers of the Liao Kingdom are also being attenuated. Even some officers have stopped bombing to death. This time, Guli was forced to fight. Several officers have been appointed.


    Gu Li''s face was always gloomy, looking towards the direction of the city of Xixia State in the distance, it seemed that flames spurted out, and then, for the current predicament, he had no way of doing it. The place where the firearm was buried was completely irregular. , Unless they turn around and go back, they will definitely inevitably be bombed.


    It was obviously impossible to turn around and go back, so Coulee could only grit his teeth and let the team move on.


    "It seems that the things we prepared for them have had an effect." Huang Feng stood on the head of the city, listening to the faint explosion from a distance, hehe laughed.


    You know, he has exchanged a lot of landmines. From the valley to the bottom of the city, there are landmines everywhere. In this era, there are obviously no mine detection instruments. Therefore, those Song-Liao coalition forces If you want to get here, you must use your life to fill it. The dead and wounded soldiers are only one aspect. After these things, the morale of the opposing team will definitely decline. This is what Huang Feng wants to see.


    "Those mines of yours, in this era, have almost no solution." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Although it is possible to let horses run in front to strike the thunder, in this era, the value of a horse is even higher than the value of a soldier. Those Song-Liao coalition forces would rather die some soldiers. , I don''t want to die some horses.


    Therefore, if you want to pass those roads safely, you can only fill it with your life.


    "Unfortunately, those mines don''t seem to be very expensive, but they still cost me a lot of money to exchange so much at once. No, when I defeat the Song and Liao coalition forces this time, I must fight to the Song Dynasty. Go to Liao and let them lose money!" Huang Feng said.


    In order to win this war smoothly, Huang Feng exchanged a lot of landmines, and these landmines added up and consumed a lot of money. Therefore, Huang Feng thought that he would invade Song and Liao and search for their property. Make up for your loss.


    "If these 600,000 people are destroyed here, then Song and Liao countries will really be over." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Although the 600,000 coalition forces are not owned by the two countries, they are still the majority. Once the 600,000 troops are completely wiped out here, the remaining forces of the Song and Liao countries will not be able to hold them. Xixia''s offense.


    And Xiang others know that in order to completely solve this matter and solve the worries, Huang Feng will completely wipe out the vital forces of Song and Liao. Otherwise, when they leave, if Song and Liao join forces again, then Xixia is really over.


    In the evening, the soldiers of the Xixia Army standing on the head of the city finally saw the coalition forces of Song and Liao in the distance, and suddenly became nervous.


    However, many people soon felt abnormal, because the Song-Liao coalition army in their vision was not as aggressive as they thought, but like a more defeated team, without the slightest energy. , Looks like a guerrilla fighter.


    Everyone was a little puzzled, and only Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou knew why. After such a long minefield, both the Song and Liao coalition forces were greatly devastated psychologically and spiritually. These people who were not killed, at this moment His mood and spirit will not be good.


    The Song-Liao coalition did not immediately attack, but set up camp outside. There were landmines everywhere on the road. They didn¡¯t believe that there would be none under this city. They finally got there. They didn¡¯t have the courage to go. The mine array below the city can only be camped first.


    Gu Li and the Song Dynasty official walked to the front of the camp, looked at the city of Xixia from a distance, and said viciously: "Tomorrow, I will take down this city, and the people in it will not leave a living!"


    "Yes, you can''t keep a mouthful." The official of the Song Dynasty echoed. He is very embarrassed now. When he was on the road, although he was not directly bombed, there was an explosion not far from him. , He was also affected and injured, and the horse was frightened and knocked him to the ground, so the whole person looked very embarrassed.


    On the way, in addition to the 10,000 lost in the valley, they later lost another 5,000 to 6,000 of my soldiers, the ones who were killed and the wounded, were temporarily unable to go to the battlefield anyway.


    And both of them understood that what was placed in front of them was definitely a minefield, but they also felt that this was the last minefield. As long as the hurdle in front of them was passed, the people in the city in front , Don''t even think about living.


    The sky darkened, and after tossing along the way, the Song and Liao coalition forces were very tired, and it didn''t take long for them to fall asleep one by one.


    However, Huang Feng obviously wouldn''t let them fall asleep safely. The soldiers slept for a short time before the explosion sounded again. This time it was an explosion directly in their camp, and everyone was awakened immediately.


    "The thing that exploded fell from the world." someone shouted.


    Immediately everyone looked at the sky, but the sky was too dark and they couldn¡¯t see anything. Then, the bombs continued to fall from the sky, one by one, and, because of the sky, they didn¡¯t. Knowing where the bomb will fall, and therefore, it is impossible to avoid it.

 1753 Chapter 1753 Fierce Attack and Defense

    "Boom boom boom!"


    The explosion sounded continuously throughout the camp of the Song, Liao and Liao coalition forces. Many people were killed or injured by the bomb that fell from the sky, and the entire camp was in chaos.


    "Don''t panic, find a place to hide immediately!" Gu Li watched this scene, his eyes were cracked. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he was certain that this must be done by the Xixia Army. Ghosts, these lingering fellows thought that they would be fine if they set up camp, but they didn''t expect that the other party would actually have such a hand.


    Although Coulee asked everyone to find a place to hide, the place they camped was originally an empty place that they chose, and there was not much to hide around. Therefore, the entire camp was still a mess, and everyone seemed to Like a fly without a head, running around, but I don''t know where is safe.


    "Be careful!"


    While Gu Li was busy instructing everyone to escape, the soldiers beside him suddenly pushed him to the ground, and then lay firmly on him.


    "boom!"


    There was a huge explosion, which exploded beside Gu Li, shook his head continuously, and a lot of mud fell on his head.


    Then, he pushed away the personal soldier on his body and sat up, only to find that the personal soldier was already dead and Qiqiao died of bleeding, and although he was protected by the personal soldier and did not die, he was also injured.


    "Xixia! I must destroy Xixia!" Gu Li roared.


    At this time, over the camp of the Song and Liao coalition forces, there was a huge bird flying and circling, but on the bird''s back, there was a person sitting, and this person was Huang Feng.


    At this time, Huang Feng was sitting on Kitty''s back, hovering over the entire camp of the Song and Liao coalition forces, constantly throwing down the bombs in Najieli, because a large area below was the camp of the Song and Liao coalition forces, so, Huang Feng doesn''t need to aim at all, just throw it.


    One after another bombs exploded in the camp of the Song and Liao coalition forces, but Huang Feng still threw them unhurriedly. These were all exchanged by him, and it also cost a lot of money, but the effect was caused. Still very satisfied.


    And Huang Feng kept throwing thousands of bombs. After that, Shi Shiran rode a small eagle back to the small city, but the Songliao camp outside the city was in chaos, and many people died in the entire camp. Many camps burned, everyone was putting out the fire, and the wounded soldiers were constantly wailing.


    Originally, Huang Feng was still planning to take advantage of this opportunity to make a sneak attack. However, the command of the Song-Liao coalition army was not a fool. At the first moment of the explosion, he realized the danger and gathered the most core troops. At any time to guard against a sneak attack by the Xixia Army, even if the assembled team was killed by a bomb, their formation was not chaotic, which made Huang Feng give up the intention of the sneak attack.


    In the town of Xixia Kingdom, many soldiers did not fall asleep. They were also awakened by the explosion outside the city. Looking at the chaotic camp outside, their minds were still confused, not knowing what happened. Only those people who have seen landmine explosions before can guess something about it.


    "Okay, okay, don''t look at it, go back to sleep, and defend the city tomorrow." Huang Feng appeared on the city head and said.


    The Songliao camp is now very chaotic, so it is impossible for them to organize a siege this night. It would be good to prevent Huang Feng from attacking them. Therefore, Huang Feng also let his soldiers, Seize the time to rest, so I have the energy to defend the city tomorrow.


    Everyone heard Huang Feng say this. Although they still had doubts in their hearts, they all went back to rest. Originally, they were somewhat nervous when they saw Song Liao''s army coming, but the other party hadn''t begun to attack the city. Outside the camp, they were already in chaos, which made their spirits somewhat refreshed.


    In the morning of the next day, as expected, it did not exceed Huang Feng''s expectations. Early in the morning, the Song-Liao coalition began to attack the city, and the shouts resounded throughout the world. More than half a million people attacked the city at the same time. not small.


    It was guessed that there would be similar firearms under the city. Therefore, Guli still let the Song Dynasty army charge forward, and the Liao army followed. In fact, it means let the Song army be cannon fodder. Those officials of the Song Dynasty. Although they knew it, they didn''t want it in their hearts, but the situation was better than others.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The explosion sounded as promised. The Song army running in front of them immediately suffered a large number of deaths and injuries. Outside the city, Huang Feng had arranged not many landmines. Therefore, the soldiers of the Song Dynasty were completely Use your life to clear mines.


    By the time the Song-Liao coalition ran to the edge of the city wall, there were already thousands of casualties.


    At this time, the battle is the real beginning.


    Maybe he was annoyed by Huang Feng¡¯s previous actions. Starting from approaching the city wall, Coulee began to attack the city hard regardless of loss. He wanted to take down the city, kill everyone inside, and then destroy it. With Xixia, in this way can he eliminate the hatred in his heart.


    At the same time, Coulee himself rushed to the front. Before he became the temporary commander, he was known for his combat bravery. He had to rush to the front every time he charged. Therefore, he has a high prestige among the many soldiers. .


    And now, he hasn''t changed this habit, and at the same time, because he was completely irritated by the constant explosions before, he has to go to the city head himself and kill the damn Xixia people.


    "Kill, rush."


    "Go in and kill the Xixia dog!"


    "Kill them and avenge the brothers!"


    The shouts can be seen everywhere, and the entire battlefield is like a pot of boiling water. The battle has entered a white-hot stage from the beginning. Although Xixia''s soldiers are very scared, at this time, they are also doing their best to resist.


    However, this city is not a big city after all, and the offensive of the Song-Liao coalition is fierce. After thousands of people have eliminated the minefields outside, they even more want to enter the city and kill the Xixia people for revenge.


    Therefore, it didn''t take long for the Song-Liao coalition forces to rush to the city head. Although they were quickly beaten down, there were more and more places where more and more Song-Liao coalition forces climbed to the city head.


    Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou also went to the top of the city to fight each other. They often appeared where the most dangerous place is. Huang Feng worked hard, and when he no longer kept his hands, he would often kill one with one palm. Therefore, wherever he goes, the danger will be lifted soon.


    However, Huang Feng is only one person after all, and the city head is so big, so he is a little too busy, even Huang Feng thinks again, is it necessary to exchange some more.


    At this moment, in front of him, there was a sudden change of chaos, and another enemy climbed up the city. The man was muscular, sturdy, and holding a big axe. At first glance, he was a strong general. In the meantime, a large area of ??Xixia Army soldiers was cut and wounded.


    "Haha, happy, I want to kill all of you bastards who only dare to play tricks! Kill you all!" The man laughed as he killed the enemy, the surrounding Xixia Army soldiers did not have his one enemy.


    And because he opened the way in front, more and more Song-Liao coalition forces in the rear were afraid of going to the city head, and they occupied more and more positions on the city head.


    Huang Feng''s gaze was condensed, and he immediately realized the danger. If those people couldn''t be killed, the city head would be lost. At that time, the whole city head might be in danger.


    "Be careful here, I''ll go over there!" Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou beside him. His voice was still floating in space, but people were already ten steps away. Even if there were people around, he used In the case of Lingbo''s microstep, the resistance encountered is also very small.


    "Who dares to fight with me?!" The man Liao army general led the killing, raised his axe and shouted loudly. The surrounding Xixia soldiers looked at him in fear, and did not dare to go forward and fight him.


    This situation made him laugh again. He originally thought that in addition to those firearms, the Xixia Army would have other backstops. Now it seems that they are too worried. After they have no firearms, their combat effectiveness is so low. Stepping down here is nothing at all.


    However, just when he wanted to continue to kill the enemy, he suddenly felt the sound of wind coming from his ears, he felt that his side was in danger, and immediately wanted to turn around.


    However, his movements were still slow. His body was turned halfway, and his body was beaten. That palm was extremely powerful, even if he was ready to resist, this palm was still Flew him out.


    And he was near the city head now, so this palm directly knocked him out of the city head and flew outside, then, amidst his horrified cry, he began to fall.


    However, he did not land. Of course, he was not saved. A figure flew over like a shadow, hitting him with palm after palm. He vomited blood constantly, trying to resist, but he couldn''t hit him at all. other side.


    "bump!"


    The man finally landed on the ground. He fell from a height of six or seven meters. It was already choking. In addition, after he fell, he was hit by so many palms. When he fell, he tried to relieve his strength. There was no way to do it, he smashed heavily on the ground, took up a burst of mud, and spewed a big mouthful of blood again, and after that, it continued to flow.


    And the person who just attacked him was Huang Feng. After knocking him down to the ground, he returned to the city again, and said faintly, "Weak!"


    The surrounding air seemed to freeze, and the shouts of killing seemed to disappear. Many Song-Liao coalition forces looked at him with horror and even forgot to fight.

 1754 Chapter 1754 Sudden Retreat

    The surrounding Song-Liao coalition forces were stunned, but Huang Feng was not stunned, nor did the soldiers in Xixia. They were still consciously killing the enemy, but suddenly they discovered that those Song-Liao coalition forces seemed to be unable to After rebelling, the city head that was originally taken by the opponent was also robbed back a little bit.


    "General Gu Li is dead?!" A Song Army soldier suddenly shouted. Although he is not a soldier of the Liao State, he also knows the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces this time. Gu Li has appeared in front of everyone many times before. , Therefore, many soldiers below know this fierce general.


    However, now this fierce general who always likes to be on the front line was suddenly killed, and he was killed without the slightest strength to fight back. Song Liao¡¯s soldiers were all a little bit at a time. Can''t accept it, the Song Army soldier, when he said this, he was shocked and doubtful, and he was not very sure at the time.


    "General Gu Li is dead!" Another voice sounded, but this time the tone changed from doubt to affirmation. The person speaking this time was a soldier of the Liao Army. Compared with the soldiers of the Song Dynasty, the soldiers of the Liao Army Obviously, I am more familiar with Gu Li. After all, everyone is from Liao, and every time Gu Li fights, he likes to be at the forefront. Therefore, many big soldiers know Gu Li. The figure flew out from the front of the Liao Army soldier. It can be said that he watched General Gu Li being beaten out, then he was constantly attacked in the air and finally landed to death.


    Of course, it is also possible that he has not died yet, but at such a high place, he has been beaten so many times by the opponent, and it seems that the possibility of survival has already been laughed.


    "Kill him and avenge General Couli!"


    "Retreat, General Coulee is dead, retreat!"


    "No retreat, no one is allowed to retreat!"


    Because of Coulee¡¯s accident, when he was attacking the city, he suddenly fell into chaos. Some people wanted to continue the attack, while others were afraid and wanted to retreat first to see the situation. Song Jun is the master.


    However, the Liao Army wanted to see Gu Li''s situation first, maybe he was still alive.


    Huang Feng was also taken aback when he heard the words of those people. He didn''t expect that the enemy fierce general he had just defeated seemed to be an important figure. Once the other party died, the thinking on the side of the siege would no longer be unified.


    Then, Huang Feng discovered that the enemy who had just been knocked down to the ground was surrounded by many Liao army soldiers. Some of them were protecting the opponent and retreating. Huang Feng himself was not sure. Did he kill the opponent just now? Ordinarily, he made a heavy move, and because he fell from such a high place, the opponent should definitely die.


    However, the other party is obviously not an ordinary person, and its vitality is more tenacious, and it is not impossible.


    After Huang Feng realized that the other party was an important person, he flew directly from the top of the city and killed the group of people. He wanted to kill the other party.


    "That person is here again, protect the general!" The Liao army below saw Huang Feng''s killing again and suddenly shouted.


    Then, more and more Liao troops moved closer to this side, and Huang Feng shot one person flying with the palm of the Gu Li surrounded by one hand. However, two more people would appear in front of him soon. Knowing that they were not Huang Feng''s opponents, but they were still blocking Huang Feng''s path, preventing Huang Feng from approaching Gu Li, and using their lives to delay Huang Feng''s movements.


    And this kind of behavior made Huang Feng more affirmed that the identity of the opponent must not be simple, which also made him more determined that he must kill the opponent.


    However, the densely packed Liao army is in front of you. Even if Huang Feng is a high-powered martial artist, he will not be able to kill it for a while. Moreover, there are already more Liao troops coming here. If it is really surrounded, Huang Feng will also It would be very dangerous.


    "Well, let them taste the explosion again." Huang Feng took out a grenade from the ring and let the crowd in front toss it away.


    With a "bang", many Liao troops were directly blown into the air and lost their lives in the blink of an eye.


    Because the Liao army was surrounded by Gu Li, the crowd was quite dense. Therefore, Huang Feng''s grenade caused a lot of damage, but it was also because the crowd was too dense that his grenade was killed. A lot of people, but they didn''t hurt the innermost Coulee.


    After the people on the periphery were killed, another group of Liao army quickly leaned in, and once again blocked the surrounding waters of Gu Li.


    Huang Feng continued to throw grenades, harvesting the lives of these people. Each grenade would take away many lives. However, Couli was still surrounded by densely packed people, and Huang Feng still couldn''t hurt the people inside. .


    Moreover, at this time, the movement here has already been known to other people on the battlefield. More and more Liao troops are leaning here, and some continue to encircle General Gu Li, enclosing his protective layer even more. thick.


    The other part is to kill Huang Feng and charge Huang Feng. Although the two sides are strong in martial arts, in the face of so many people, even the most powerful master will be killed on the spot.


    Although Huang Feng can fly into space and continue to blow up the crowd in front of him, once he really lifts into the air, it will be even more dangerous. There are all Song and Liao coalition forces around here. If he gets into the air, he will become a living target. , To ensure that there will be arrows from all directions.


    Therefore, flying into the air is definitely not a good choice at this time. Seeing more and more enemies, Huang Feng chose to go invisible and continue to follow. Those Liao army soldiers were shocked when they saw Huang Feng suddenly disappeared. However, they did not take the slightest care. They still stabilized the formation, retreating that Couli densely, and did not give Huang Feng any chance of sneak attack.


    After Huang Feng followed for a while, he was sure that he couldn''t find any opportunities, and then he turned back a little unwillingly.


    On the other side, the news that Gu Li was seriously injured and his life and death was unclear also spread among the Song-Liao coalition forces. At the beginning, those Song-Liao coalition forces thought that this was a false message from the Xixia army, which caused them confusion. .


    However, they soon discovered that this was not the case. Coulee¡¯s handsome flag had moved back. You should know that each time Coulee rushed to the forefront, the flag representing his identity has always been It was rushing to the front, leading the Liao army to attack, but this time, the handsome banner was actually behind, which was obviously an accident.


    Then, they confirmed that the news was true. Suddenly, greater chaos occurred. People were moved and their thoughts were not unified. Some wanted to attack, some wanted to retreat first, and there was a lot of chaos on the battlefield. .


    After seeing this situation, the commander of the Song Dynasty decisively ordered the soldiers to withdraw first. Although he was not very capable, he also knew that under the current situation, if he continued to attack, he would only cause greater losses. It will not achieve greater results, and continuing to fight is totally a matter of outweighing gains.


    Moreover, the Song Dynasty official was still worried about Gu Li¡¯s injury. He didn¡¯t know what happened to Gu Li. From the beginning, the Song Dynasty official was sitting in the back, not like Gu Li. When he rushed to the front line, Gu Li laughed at him, saying that the Song people were timid. No wonder they were beaten like that by the Liao army. On the surface, the official did not dare to refute, but in his heart he was calling Gu Li a reckless man. .


    But now, Gu Li, who was on the front line, had such an accident. The Song Dynasty officials might not have a hint of gloating in their hearts. Don''t you like to rush to the front?You charge, continue to charge, you brat!


    Of course, the Song Dynasty officials would not dare to say these words. Because of Gu Li''s serious injury, the Liao Army must be angry now, and he must be unwilling to confuse this brow.


    After the Song Dynasty soldiers retreated, the Liao army finally stopped insisting, sounded the horn of retreat, and a large group of Liao army retreated like a tide.


    "It seems that the guy just now is indeed an important person, and maybe even the new commander of this army." Huang Feng stood on the head of the city, watching the Liao army retreating rapidly below, whispering to himself Tao.


    "Why did the enemy retreat suddenly?" At this time, Bai Xiaorou walked to Huang Feng''s side and said, in fact, now the Xixia Army is still at a loss. They just fought very hard. The Song-Liao coalition has rushed many times. The city head is gone, and even many people feel that this city head cannot be held today.


    However, they did not expect that the Song-Liao coalition suddenly chose to retreat. There was no sign at all. It made them feel a sense of unreality. Everyone was confused. Here, I am afraid that Huang Feng might be able to. Guess what it is.


    "They seem to have seriously injured an important person over there." Huang Feng said, he himself was not sure whether the opponent''s general was dead or not. At the time, he did not realize the identity of the opponent, so he knocked the opponent down. After confirming that the opponent had completely lost combat effectiveness, he returned to continue killing the enemy.


    If an ordinary person suffered an attack like his, he would definitely be dead. However, seeing the reaction of the Liao army just now, Huang Feng suddenly became a little uncertain. The opponent might just be seriously injured and not dead.


    "Seriously injured an important person?" Bai Xiaorou froze for a moment. Generally, the important people are sitting in the rear, so that they can dispatch troops?In this line, what kind of big people can be seriously injured?


    "I''m not so sure." Huang Feng shook his head and said. He did not know the specific identity of the other party. Then, looking at Bai Xiaorou who had a lot of blood on his body, he said, "Are you okay?"

 1755 Chapter 1755

    "It''s okay." Bai Xiaorou shook her head. Seeing that there was indeed a lot of blood on her body, she said, "It''s all other people''s."


    From the beginning of the battle, Bai Xiaorou joined the battle. In reality, she has also experienced the battlefield. Although the battlefield there is different from the battlefield here, the cruelty is the same. Therefore, she is also one of the few women. , The fastest to adapt to the battlefield environment, and this time she was the only woman to follow Huang Feng.


    Therefore, even in the face of cruel killings, Bai Xiaorou did not have too many emotional fluctuations in her heart. After deep internal strength, her ability to continue fighting has been further strengthened. Therefore, until now, she has not felt too tired, or even felt , The Song-Liao coalition retreated much faster than she thought.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng helped Bai Xiaorou wipe, then looked down the city again, where the Song and Liao coalition forces had gradually moved away and returned to their camp.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to pursue it, but the opponent retreated too suddenly, and the speed was so fast, so he didn''t let the soldiers rush out.


    However, after fighting such a battle, I believe that the morale and confidence of the defenders in the city will definitely be improved, because they have won a battle and repelled the enemy, although the victory in this battle was a little inexplicable.


    However, soon everyone knew why the Song-Liao coalition army would retreat. Their commander was actually injured in the battle just now, and he was still seriously injured, and his life and death are still unknown. Therefore, the Song-Liao coalition army was in a state of confusion and retreated.


    This kind of information was naturally disseminated by Huang Feng. Although he has not been able to figure out the specific body of Couli, it must not be low. Moreover, even if the opponent is not the commander, he tells a white lie. , It also helps to improve morale.


    Sure enough, after knowing that they had seriously injured the opposing commander, the morale of the Xixia army has been significantly improved, and even some people¡¯s faces have smiled. It turns out that the Song and Liao coalition forces are not so. It''s terrible. The opponent''s commander was seriously injured by them just now. If the opponent comes back next time, he must be left behind.


    Huang Feng can deceive the soldiers below to improve their morale. However, he cannot deceive himself. Therefore, he decided to go to the opponent¡¯s camp at night to determine the identity of the opponent and also to look at the opponent. Is he dead or seriously injured?


    The rest of the day was spent in the confrontation between the two sides. On the whole, the Song-Liao coalition''s attack was somewhat anticlimactic. Their attack had just begun, and the offensive was indeed very fierce. It was once suppressing the Xixia Army. Playing.


    However, Coulee¡¯s accidental serious injury forced them to retreat and give up the great situation. In fact, many people have realized that if they can persist for a long time, maybe the city will be destroyed. They broke.


    It''s just that they can only give up now, but fortunately, after this attack, the Song-Liao coalition army probably understood the combat effectiveness of the Xixia army. Therefore, they felt that when the ancient power was restored, or Make sure it''s okay, they charge again, they can break the opponent''s city, and then destroy the opponent.


    Now, it''s just to let the Xixia army in the city live a few more days.


    The soldiers of the Song-Liao coalition almost all thought so.


    However, only the upper ranks of the Song-Liao coalition knew that although Gu Li was not dead, he was already seriously injured and unconscious. As for when he would wake up, no one would know.


    And this also raises a question, who will command this Song-Liao coalition army.


    Coulee¡¯s appointment was issued from within the Liao Kingdom, and it was only a temporary commander in chief. Now, Coulee is seriously injured and unconscious. Who is qualified to be the commander of this team?This is obviously a problem.


    Moreover, this team is not only the Liao army, but also the Song Dynasty army. At that time, this coordination problem will also be solved.


    Of course, many soldiers of the Liao Army did not value the soldiers of the Song Dynasty. After all, those people were their defeated generals, and naturally they didn''t take them seriously.


    The leader of the Song Dynasty actually wanted to take the place of Gu Li. Then, he led the Song-Liao coalition army to continue to attack Xixia, but he himself knew that the Liao people would not listen to him. In the hearts of those Liao army, It simply doesn''t look down on the people of the Song Dynasty, and it is impossible to accept the leadership of a defeated officer.


    Therefore, that official can only think about it in his heart.


    However, someone in the Song Army suggested that the official take advantage of this opportunity to take command of the team. In that case, their combat effectiveness in the back can reduce losses, and there is no need to be cannon fodder. Moreover, when Xixia is defeated After that, they can get more benefits.


    Some Liao troops also knew about such rumors, but they sneered at it. Even if Gu Li was seriously injured and could not wake up, then the commander of this coalition army would only be the Liao people, and had nothing to do with the Song people. No.


    Therefore, while the Liao army was trying its best to treat Gu Li, while on the other hand, they rushed to send a message to the capital of Liao, asking what to do. As for this siege, it naturally stopped.


    However, the Song-Liao coalition army did not feel that there was anything wrong with it, and allowed Xixia¡¯s people to live a few more days. Moreover, in order to prevent the Xixia army from taking advantage of this sneak attack, the officers below have spontaneously arranged for their subordinates to strengthen their guard. They can¡¯t direct their troops to attack the city, because without that power, others won¡¯t listen to them, but if you want to be on guard, it¡¯s not difficult. Everyone does their own thing.


    As a result, the entire battlefield returned to calm, and everything waited for the latest news from the Liao Emperor Capital.


    It was night and the surroundings became dark. In Song Liao''s camp, patrolling soldiers were walking around in waves, guarding the surrounding situation and preventing surprise attacks by Xixia people.


    At this time, there was an unexpected guest in Song Liao''s camp. However, the unexpected guest came in stealth, so the soldiers around did not find it.


    This person is Huang Feng.


    After dark, Huang Feng came to the camp of the Liao army. With his stealth skills, it was not too difficult for him to sneak into the camp of the Liao army. After seeing the situation in the Liao army camp, Huang Feng Also secretly glad that no one was arranged to attack,


    "These people really have been fighting for a long time. Even if they encounter such a sudden situation, they can arrange these warning measures in the face of danger." Huang Feng said to himself.


    There are many soldiers patrolling around, and they are very diligent. There is no opportunity to take advantage of it.


    This made Huang Feng a little grateful. Although the current Liao army stopped attacking the city, it was still very easy to defend the camp.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng came this time only to investigate the situation, not to attack the camp. He wanted to know the specific identity of that person.


    Along the way, Huang Feng will find a corner position in advance to pause for a while when the time for sneaking is about to come. After all, this is the era of cold weapons, there are no street lights around, and no monitoring, so I want to find such a Corners are not too difficult.


    In this way, Huang Feng was sneaking while looking for the person''s location. Looking at the situation today, that person''s identity is obviously unusual. Therefore, the other person''s location must be close to the center, and there must be some around. Guarded by guards.


    Because it was already night, all the soldiers in the camp except for the soldiers who patrolled had rested. There were no soldiers standing guard in front of the general camp.


    And such a special camp, Huang Feng finally found it after looking for it for a while.


    It was a large camp near the central location. Outside the camp, there were a dozen guards standing guard. The number of these people was already very large. Maybe it was because they were afraid that someone would come sneak attack.


    Huang Feng basically determined the location, and then tried to find a way to enter the camp.


    Outside the camp, many people are standing guard, and it is not a simple matter to enter the camp without disturbing others.


    However, just as Huang Feng was thinking about how to enter the camp quietly, a turning point appeared. A few people came from a distance. You can tell by looking at the clothes of those people that these people are soldiers from the Song Dynasty.


    Although Song Liao joined the coalition forces to attack Xixia this time, when they set up camp, they were all camped separately. The place where Huang Feng is now is exactly the camp of the Liao army, and the clothes worn by the soldiers of the two countries are of course. The difference, and therefore, is easy to recognize.


    "I want to see General Coulee." said the head of the team that had just arrived.


    "General Couli needs a rest now, you can come back tomorrow." The guard at the entrance of the camp said unceremoniously. Although he is only a small soldier, but the personal identity of Couli is naturally unusual. The person who came here, Although it was the commander-in-chief of the army of the Song Dynasty, the Song Dynasty was only their defeated men. There was no need to consider their face or be polite with them.


    Being unceremoniously rejected by the public, the head of the Song Dynasty general looked a little ugly, but he squeezed out a smile and said: "I just came to see General Coulee. In addition, I brought him some medicines. We are all famous in Da Song, and they have been very effective in treating injuries."


    The personal soldier of General Couli was also very concerned about his general¡¯s injuries. Hearing the words, he looked at the medicine in the Song Dynasty general¡¯s hand, hesitated for a moment, and stepped aside, saying: "You can go in, but , They can''t go in!"


    The soldier following the Song Dynasty general had an angry expression on his face. The other party''s words obviously didn''t believe them. However, their general did not speak, and they also dared not speak.


    "You just wait outside." The Song Dynasty general was also upset in his heart, but he was not very angry.

 1756 Chapter 1756

    The meaning of those General Coulee¡¯s marching soldiers is very obvious, that is, they don¡¯t trust these people from the Song Dynasty, and to allow the officials from the Song Dynasty to enter, they feel that it¡¯s already a lot of face for them, if it¡¯s not because they take medicine. For the sake of the Song Dynasty official, they would not let him go. That person might be a high official in the Song Dynasty, but in front of them, this is obviously not easy.


    The officials of the Song Dynasty were aggrieved, but there was no way, who made the Song Dynasty defeated?Now, people look down on them, that''s normal.


    After allowing his own soldiers to wait outside, the Song Dynasty official walked into the camp in the eyes of the distrust and contempt of the Liao army''s soldiers, leaving behind his own soldiers and Gu Li''s relatives. The soldiers confronted each other with ugly faces.


    However, people on the scene obviously didn¡¯t know that the Song Dynasty official was not the only one who entered the camp this time. Ling Feng followed in while in a state of invisibility. After the Song Dynasty official raised the curtain door of the camp and entered, Huang Feng hurriedly stretched out his hand to block the falling curtain door a bit, and then went in too. If someone was around to look at the curtain door carefully, he would be able to find that the curtain door was strange. After all, the curtain door just seemed to be What was hindered by it, it did not fall back as normal.


    However, the guards on both sides of the scene were looking at each other at this time, but no one noticed the strangeness of the curtain door.


    After entering the camp, Huang Feng found that in the camp, the only person in the camp who was beaten up by him was lying on the bed. The other party did not die, but, apparently, he was seriously injured and unconscious.


    Except for the injured general, there was only the official of the Song Dynasty who had just entered, and of course, Huang Feng who was invisible.


    The Song Dynasty official put the medicine in his hand on the bedside, and then relaxedly shouted to the man: "General Gu Li, General Gu Li, how are you?"


    However, he obviously didn''t answer him. Coulee is still in a coma now, it is impossible to hear that person, let alone answer him.


    Seeing that Gu Li did not respond, the Song Dynasty welcomed him with a sigh. After all, he also hoped that Gu Li would wake up. In that case, they could finish the battle as soon as possible. If Xixia was destroyed, they would not have to follow Liao. By the side of the army, their eyes were all overwhelmed.


    Immediately, the official of the Song Dynasty showed a gleeful expression on his face. He looked at Gu Li and said, "Hey, aren''t you very brave? It is said that on the battlefield, there are ten thousand people who are invincible. How can they be like death now? Is it lying here like a pig?"


    Huang Feng looked at the officials of the Song Dynasty with a little amusement in his heart. It seems that the people of Song and Liao Dynasty are not as good as they seem on the surface. Maybe he can use it.


    After the Song Dynasty official finished speaking, he carefully glanced at Gu Li and saw that the other party did not move and his expression did not change at all. He immediately felt relieved and continued: "As the commander of the dignified coalition, he was not behind when he was in the war. Dispatching troops and generals, on the contrary, you rush to the front line like a big soldier. Are you looking for death? If you are not killed, you are considered lucky and dead!"


    When Huang Feng heard this, he could be regarded as affirming the previous guess in his heart. The person who was shot by himself was actually the commander of the coalition army. He did not expect that it would be such a coincidence, and he did not expect that the other party would act as this. The commander of 600,000 people would actually take the lead to this point, leading the charge and rushing to the head of the city.


    "You are just a foolish man who only knows how to use brute force and strategize, know? A guy full of muscles, you people from Liao, are such foolish men. If you are the commander in chief, your emperor has a problem with his brain. "On the other side, the official of the Song Dynasty continued to curse.


    During this period of time, although Song-Liao was connected with the Allied forces, the Liao army looked down on them from the Song Dynasty everywhere from top to bottom. He was a court official who would be looked down upon by the little soldiers of the Liao army. I can imagine how much anger in his heart will be.


    It¡¯s just that the Song Dynasty¡¯s military strength is not comparable to that of the Liao State, and it has just been defeated by the opponent. Therefore, the Song Dynasty official, whether it is from his own safety considerations or the overall situation, he dare not say anything, even if he is reborn. , I believe that if the Liao people were angry and killed him, the court behind him would not dare to say much for himself, and he would die in vain.


    Because of this, he made a smile everywhere along the way, even in the face of the soldiers of the Liao army, he did not dare to put on airs, as a person in Song Dynasty who was often flattered by others, his heart was definitely unhappy. .


    Therefore, after knowing that Coulee was seriously injured and unconscious, he wanted to vent. He cursed in front of the other party, and the other party could not return his mouth. It was cool to think about what he said, so he would hold it today. Some medicine came over, but it wasn''t really for Couli''s sake.


    The officials of the Song Dynasty became more and more scolded, especially Couli lying there, no matter how he scolded, he looked refreshed, and he is also a Song Dynasty official, the reserve of words is still very large, and he scolded for a long time. There is no word poor.


    Huang Feng''s invisibility technique has been used twice, and the other party stopped with a bit of intent. Huang Feng estimated that he was not cursing enough, but felt that it has been a long time since he came in. If he doesn''t go out yet, People outside will be suspicious. If they suddenly come in and see himself scolding Coulee so much, then he might not be able to get out of here today.


    "Forget it, it seems that your attitude is pretty good. I''ll be scolding here today. I hope you can use your brain in doing things in the future and don''t just play with muscles." The Song Dynasty official tidyed up his clothes and relieved He said with a little excitement.


    The soldiers of the Liao Kingdom looked down on the Song people who could not fight, and the people of the Song Dynasty also looked down on the uneducated Liao people in their hearts, but because of their respective strengths, the Liao people could put their contempt for the Song people on their faces. On the other hand, the people of the Song Dynasty did not dare to look down on the Liao State. It was precisely because of this that they would have their vent today.


    When the mood stabilized, the official of the Song Dynasty once again looked at Gu Li, who was lying motionless on the bed, and pretended to say: "General Gu Li, I will leave first, and I will see you another day."


    After speaking, he turned and left in a serious manner, and after he turned, Huang Feng had already come to his back, approached the bed, took out an ordinary dagger from the ring, and pierced into the heart of Gu Li. After confirming that the other party really died, Huang Feng pulled out the dagger, and then let out a scream.


    "what!"


    At the same time, Huang Feng threw the dagger at the feet of the Song Dynasty official, and then, almost at the same time, he entered invisible again.


    The Song Dynasty official turned around with some doubts. He had just turned his back to Gu Li, so he didn''t know what happened behind him, but he heard some voices.


    In fact, when Huang Feng¡¯s dagger was inserted into that Gu Li¡¯s body, he heard the sound. However, Huang Feng¡¯s movements were very fast, and the series of movements were completed in one go. Obviously, it was considered for a long time, without the slightest. When the Song Dynasty official turned around and looked at Gu Li again, Huang Feng had already entered invisible again, so the Song Dynasty official did not see Huang Feng.


    However, the Song Dynasty official''s face suddenly turned pale, because he saw a big hole in Gu Li''s heart, and the blood kept flowing out. The Song Dynasty official looked at this scene in a daze, and seemed to be affected by this scene. I was so frightened that I was shocked for a while without any reaction.


    However, deep in his heart, he instinctively felt that the big event was not good!


    The soldiers outside heard the scream, and immediately rushed in. Gu Li''s soldiers, the soldiers of the Song Dynasty officials, worried about the safety of their masters, and rushed in at the same time.


    But after rushing in, they saw the scene in front of them: Coulee was lying on the bed, his chest bleeding non-stop, while the Song Dynasty official stood not far from the bed, staring blankly, while in the Song Dynasty There is a bloody dagger at the feet of the officials!


    "General, General!" General Gu Li''s personal soldiers lay on the bedside and checked the situation of this Gu Li. It didn''t take long before they confirmed that Gu Li, who was seriously injured before, was dead!


    "You killed General Gu Li!" The soldiers turned around and looked at the official of the Song Dynasty with an angry face. The murderous intent on their bodies was already accumulating.


    The Song Dynasty official seemed to react at this moment. He was trembling all over and his lips turned white when he saw the scene in front of him. He said, "No, no, I didn''t do it!"


    "In this camp, there is no one else except you just now. Who are you?" said the soldier of General Couli.


    At this time, one of the soldiers of General Gu Li had already gone out to call for someone. This matter was too big and must be called to other generals to deal with it. However, they had already sentenced the Song Dynasty official to death in their hearts.


    And the soldiers of the Song Dynasty officials, at this time, looked at their master with a complicated expression. If this person was not their master, they might have called him a fool, even if they wanted to kill Couli, You can''t be so obvious. In this camp, you are the only one. Now that Coulee is dead, you said you didn''t kill it?Who believes?


    Moreover, at the gate of the previous camp, the guards of both sides were there. Although they were not pleasing to each other, they had not yet reached the point where someone had entered the camp and could not find out. Therefore, the guards of both of them can be sure that just now During that period of time, only the Song Dynasty official entered the camp alone. After that, no one ever entered.


    Who killed Coulee is clear at a glance!

 1757 Chapter 1757: All Misunderstandings

    Seeing suspicious eyes in the eyes of his own soldiers, the Song Dynasty officials were even more desperate. They didn''t know how to defend themselves. They just murmured, "It''s not me, it''s not me."


    However, everyone on the scene believed that it was him. In this camp, there were no other people besides him just now. Now that Couli was stabbed to death, there were no other suspects at all.


    It¡¯s just that the personal soldiers of the Song Dynasty officials still have some doubts in their hearts. They don¡¯t know why their master did it, how he did it. This Song Dynasty official is not usually courageous, and when he goes on the battlefield, If you dare not rush forward, how can you kill people now?Moreover, he was still the commander of the Liao Kingdom who was killed. Is it because he was angry?


    As the personal soldiers of the Song Dynasty officials, these soldiers naturally knew that their masters were in a bad mood during this period of time. They were very angry with the Liao army. The two armies, although nominally coalition forces, allied forces However, the Liao army did not pay attention to the Song Dynasty army. Those people looked down on the Song Dynasty people at all, from top to bottom. Therefore, the Song Dynasty officials must be a lot of anger here. Occasionally, when there was no Liao army, they would complain in front of these soldiers.


    Is it because of the anger in my heart?This just moved hand?However, the choice of place and time is too incorrect, right?


    Soon, a lot of footsteps came, and then someone entered the camp. The Song Dynasty officials, seeing these people coming in, their faces became paler, because the people who came in at this time were all generals of the Liao State.


    After all, this is the camp of the Liao army. There is nothing strange about the generals who came to the Liao army. It is just that the official of the Song Dynasty is even more desperate. He can''t explain this matter at all, and these people will not believe in themselves. Yes, they usually look down on themselves and others, and now they are waiting for their own explanation?That is obviously impossible.


    And once they knew that it was Coulee who killed them, then their own destiny could be imagined.


    "What''s going on? What happened to General Gu Li?" After the few Liao army generals came in, they did not care about the Song Dynasty officials and directly concerned about the situation of Gu Li. The Song Dynasty officials wanted to leave, but there were everywhere here. The Liao army, he couldn''t get there at all, he could only stay there in embarrassment and fear, waiting for those Liao army generals to judge him.


    Of course, he still had a glimmer of expectation in his heart. These Liao troops could listen to his own explanation. Although this hope was very slim, it was already his last hope.


    "General Gu Li is dead." Gu Li''s soldier said with a sad and angry face. Of course, his anger was directed at the Song Dynasty official.


    "Dead?!" The few Liao army generals walked to Guli''s bed and saw the wounds on Guli''s chest. They knew that Guli was no longer alive. He was in today''s siege. , Was seriously injured, and as a result, it is absolutely dead to be here now.


    "What the hell is going on?" The Liao army general began to understand the whole thing.


    "It''s him!" General Gu Li''s personal team leader, pointing to Song Dynasty officials, said: "He did it. Just now he brought people over and said that he was delivering medicine to General Gu Li, so I let him in. Who knows, not long after he came in, there was a scream from the camp, and we rushed in. Then, we saw that General Couli was already like this, and the bloody dagger was also on his feet. side."


    The few Liao army generals looked at the dagger on the ground. There was indeed blood on the dagger, and it has not been picked up until now. It is indeed by the Song Dynasty official.


    "I didn''t kill General Gu Li, I didn''t kill General Gu Li, you have to believe me." The Song Dynasty official explained anxiously: "I wanted to leave after staying with General Gu Li for a while, just turned around. I heard a scream, and then, when I looked back, General Couli was already like this, and the dagger was at my feet. I really didn''t do anything, I didn''t know anything."


    "So, in this camp, besides you, there are other people?" the Liao army general asked.


    "Impossible!" Before the Song Dynasty official had spoken, General Gu Li''s soldiers said: "We have been guarding the gate of the camp and have never left. Apart from him, no one else has come in."


    The Song Dynasty official had a paler face. He wanted to say yes, but he did not see it. Moreover, the soldiers of General Gu Li had been guarding the door. Even if he said yes, the other party would not believe it.


    "What else do you have to say?" Generals of the Liao army, now the whole matter has been clear to the Liao army. Obviously, General Gu Li was killed by this Song Dynasty official!


    This made these Liao army generals very angry. In fact, they came to such a conclusion, one is because of the words of the soldiers, and one more point, that is, from the beginning to the end, they did not believe in the people of the Song Dynasty, including the ancients. Power too!In their eyes, the soldiers of the Song Dynasty were very incompetent. They had more soldiers than them and were defeated by them. These soldiers of the Song Dynasty came here this time, and they came to be cannon fodder in the opportunity of the Liao army.


    Moreover, because they had just destroyed the Song Dynasty and killed many people in the Song Dynasty, although the two sides are now coalition forces, they cannot trust each other. The soldiers of the Song Dynasty are angry with them and do not like them. That is normal.


    Therefore, in the opinion of these Liao army generals, it must be the official of the Song Dynasty. They are not convinced. Their country has been defeated. Therefore, now they are looking for a chance to avenge the commander on their side. When Guli is healthy, they They weren''t Gu Li''s opponents, so he never started. And now, Gu Li was seriously injured, and the official of the Song Dynasty finally couldn''t help it.


    Before, these Liao army had also heard that there were some scholar-officials in the Song Dynasty who had relatively high integrity. They would rather die than surrender. Therefore, the Song Dynasty official in front of him may have the same idea. He was prepared to sacrifice himself to avenge the Liao Kingdom. of.


    "I, I really didn''t kill people, I didn''t kill people, he didn''t kill me." The official of the Song Dynasty had already seen the murderousness in the eyes of these Liao army generals, and he was even more afraid. The Liao army was in Bianliang. Killed a lot of people, he was very afraid of the Liao army, thinking that the Liao army was the kind of big demon who killed people like hemp, otherwise, he wouldn''t hold back his breath.


    "Also quibble!" The Liao army general shouted: "You people of the Song Dynasty, who can''t beat us on the battlefield, know that you are playing these little tricks behind you, dare to do it and dare not recognize it!"


    "Several generals, you must avenge General Gu Li. General Gu Li is so brave. He didn''t die on the battlefield, but was killed by these villains. It''s really hateful!" said General Gu Li''s personal soldier.


    The words of General Couli¡¯s personal soldiers made the faces of several generals of the Liao army even more ugly. Couli¡¯s bravery was very famous in the whole team, and everyone admired him very much. Therefore, he Only then was the temporary commander in command.


    However, everyone did not expect that such a brave General Gu Li did not die on the battlefield, but was killed by a villain in his own camp. General Gu Li himself, I am afraid, is not going to die.


    Thinking of this, the murderous aura of several Liao army generals suddenly increased a lot.


    "What are you going to do? This matter has not been investigated clearly. Now Song and Liao are friendly. Everyone is a coalition army. Don''t be impulsive!" The soldier of the Song Dynasty official saw that the situation was not right, and quickly stood in front of the official and said, reminding On the other side, everyone is now a coalition, an ally, not a hostile relationship. You can''t kill your allies casually.


    Although these soldiers also believed in their hearts that Coulee was killed by his own master, but in front of outsiders, they would definitely not admit it, but some people thought in their hearts, really did not expect that their own master There was also a day with such a backbone, and he dared to do such a man''s thing, but the time and place he chose seemed a little bit brainless.


    "Allies? Allied forces? I''m going to fuck you!" A general of the Liao Army suddenly drew out his sword, and stabbed a soldier in front of him with a single sword: "You are a group of defeated generals who are eligible to be Our allies? You are cannon fodder at best!"


    "What are you doing?" Seeing that someone was stabbed on your side, the remaining Song Dynasty soldiers subconsciously took out their own weapons, but with their actions, the Liao army in the camp also took out their weapons. , The two sides confronted each other.


    "It''s finally going to fight." Huang Feng, who was hiding from the side watching the play, thought with great interest. He set up this game because he wanted to fight the two sides. He knew that although the Song-Liao coalition was strong, However, they did not believe in each other, and once something happened, they would doubt each other, and he was using this now.


    "Go on, everyone kill these Song Dynasty dog ??thieves, and avenge General Gu Li!" Gu Li''s personal soldier who had been dazzled by anger, immediately cut off at a Song Dynasty soldier in front of him.


    The Song Dynasty soldiers were naturally prepared now, and they also subconsciously responded.


    "Okay, I dared to fight back! Go up and kill them!" The general of the Liao Army saw the Song Dynasty actually fight back, and he became even more angry.


    The battle between the two sides finally started.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, it''s all a misunderstanding. I didn''t kill Gu Li, no!" The official of the Song Dynasty yelled anxiously when he saw this situation. However, his shouts were of no use, Liao The soldiers of the army simply ignored him, and if the Liao army kept on, the soldiers of the Song Dynasty would not stop. Otherwise, wouldn''t they just watch him be killed?


    The chaos on the scene is out of control!

 1758 Chapter 1758

    The fighting in the camp attracted other surrounding Liao troops to come. Around this camp, more and more people have gathered, all from the Liao Kingdom!When the official of the Song Dynasty came over, he was just bringing a dozen soldiers. There was no use at all in the camp where the Liao army was all around.


    Therefore, the more the soldiers of the Song Dynasty fought, the more they were frightened and scared. Many people realized that they might have to explain here today.


    "Ah, I surrender, I surrender, you can''t kill me, I''m an official of Song Dynasty, you are not qualified to kill me!" The official of the Song Dynasty was already scared by the scene in front of him. After all, this person is a civil official, and Not a military officer, the Song Dynasty has always been a civilian commanding the army, so in the face of this dangerous situation, the official was the first to persuade.


    The officer¡¯s soldier is naturally uncomfortable. We are here to fight for you. It¡¯s good for you to surrender directly. If you didn¡¯t cause this mess, could you be in the current danger? ?


    However, the Song Dynasty official¡¯s begging for mercy was of no use. The soldiers of the Liao Army sighed in their hearts. Their commander was actually killed in his camp. This is absolutely nothing. A shame.


    What''s more, they didn''t believe in the people of the Song Dynasty. Now that something like this happened, they wouldn''t believe it. If they didn''t believe it, everyone would be an enemy, and naturally there would be no need to keep their hands.


    "what!"


    In the chaos, he didn''t know who it was, and slashed the Song Dynasty official with a slash. He screamed, clutching his injured arm, and backed away in horror, trying to leave here.


    However, in this camp, the water that has been surrounded is now impenetrable, and he wants to escape without the slightest chance.


    "what!"


    There was another scream, but this time it was not from the official, but from his own soldiers. From this scream, the personal soldiers of the Song Dynasty officials began to suffer casualties. After all, they were outnumbered. , Surrounded by people from the Liao army, soon, one by one was injured or killed.


    The Liao army didn''t mean to keep their hands at all, so even if the soldiers were injured, the Liao army didn''t mean to let them go. They were still beheading and killing them until they were all killed.


    As a result, there were more and more Song Army soldiers on the ground. There were no wounded and all died, but the Liao Army did not feel that there was anything wrong with them. They killed so many Song Dynasty soldiers in Bianliang before. It doesn''t matter if you kill a few. Song Dynasty soldiers are no different from pigs and dogs in their hearts.


    However, in less than a minute, all the soldiers of the Song Dynasty officials were dead, and only the Song Dynasty officials looked at the Liao Army soldiers with horror.


    "Puff!"


    The Song Dynasty soldier directly knelt down, crying and begging for mercy: "Please, let me go, General Gu Li really didn''t kill me, really not."


    The surrounding Liao army, whether it was a general or a soldier, showed mocking expressions on their faces. The Song Dynasty officials were too courageous and lacked any integrity. However, this did not change their minds.


    However, this person is a high-ranking official of the Song Dynasty after all. If you kill him, it will not give the Song Dynasty face, the armistice agreement that the two sides have just reached may also be invalidated.


    "What are you afraid of!" said a relatively hot-tempered Liao army general: "Kill him, what can the emperor of the Song Dynasty do? Can we go to war again? They can''t beat us at all, and their courage has been broken, absolutely I dare not fight with us again. Now, this guy has killed our boss. If we don''t kill him, others think the Liao people are easy to bully!"


    "Yes, kill him! Let him pay for his life for the commander!" Someone agreed, and there were still a lot of people.


    The Liao army had always looked down on Song people, but now his commander was killed by the opponent, how could they bear this tone?Moreover, killing a Song man is just a matter of fact, even if the other party is an official, this is not a big deal.


    This is the mind of many people.


    "There is no problem to kill him, but, beside us, there are hundreds of thousands of Song Dynasty troops stationed." A general said, he didn''t want to plead for the Song Dynasty officials, and he didn''t even call him down. Take it to heart, he was just worried about the hundreds of thousands of Song Dynasty troops next to him.


    This is indeed the worry of some people. Killing an official is not a big deal, but there are hundreds of thousands of Song Dynasty troops next to it, which is a troublesome thing. Although the combat effectiveness of the Song Dynasty army is not good, they have been suppressed before. They were fighting, but even if hundreds of thousands of pigs were killed there, it would be enough for them to get tired for a while.


    "It''s okay. What about the large number of the Song Dynasty troops? They are definitely not our opponents. Moreover, they are now considered our allies. We will attack them first. They definitely don''t know what''s going on. They will be defeated in the first time, and then they will all be the guerrillas, so it shouldn¡¯t be a worry.¡± A Liao army general said.


    Others nodded in agreement. On the frontal battlefield, they were not afraid of the Song Dynasty army. What''s more, if they attacked, the opponent would definitely not be their opponent. It is easy for the opponent to not know what happened. Those who are defeated, when the time comes, they will have no organization, no formation, and don''t they want to kill how they want?


    Besides, even if they don''t want to kill, the Song Dynasty army will not threaten them at all.


    As for the Xixia troops in front of them, although they were not able to conquer the city today, they are still quite sure that they will be able to defeat the Xixia army. Whether there is an army from the Song Dynasty is the same. Originally, they did not expect that the Song Dynasty army could treat them. How much help is called to them is just to be cannon fodder.


    And now, they have initially completed the task of cannon fodder, and they have trampled all the thunders, and the rest is of no use.


    After thinking about this, everyone no longer hesitated, and the Song Dynasty officials'' cries of fear and begging for mercy directly cut off the opponent''s head.


    After killing the Song Dynasty official, several Liao army generals discussed and went back to gather the troops. Then, before the Song Dynasty soldiers had reacted to what happened, they launched an attack on them.


    A few Liao army generals all went out. In the entire camp, only a few of Gu Li¡¯s personal soldiers were left, collecting Gu Li¡¯s remains, and Huang Feng took advantage of the opportunity that everyone left just now and followed him out of the camp. .


    After leaving Guli''s camp, Huang Feng did not immediately return to the city of Xixia, but went straight to the Song Army camp.


    The camp of the Liao army and the camp of the Song army were not very far apart. Although both sides were afraid of each other and would not camp together, they are now allies, so they cannot be too far apart.


    Huang Feng overturned a Song Army soldier outside the camp of the Song Army, then, changing into the opponent''s clothes, he pretended to be a little panicked and went to the camp of the Song Dynasty.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good! The Liao people have come here!" Huang Feng screamed loudly while running in a panic.


    Because Huang Feng used internal force, his voice was not small. Soon, many people heard the whole camp. Many people walked out of the camp and were attracted by Huang Feng''s voice.


    "It''s not good, the Liao people have come, they killed the Marshal!" Huang Feng continued to shout.


    "What''s the matter?" A lot of Song Army soldiers surrounded, among them, there were people who were obviously generals.


    "No, the Liao people are calling." Huang Feng said, the panic on his face did not diminish in the slightest. He looked at the people around and said: "I followed the commander to visit the commander of the Liao army just now. After the camp, the commander felt something was wrong. The Liao army looked at us with vigilance. One of the Liao army generals also said that it was our commander who killed their commander and wanted to kill the commander. Let me find a chance to come back and report the letter. Now, the commander may, maybe already..."


    "The commander killed their commander? How could it be possible?!" The people around cried out. They all knew what kind of person his commander was. They could not wait to hide behind during the war. When they arrived in Liao, they were all accompanied by smiling faces. Even if the opponent was just a small soldier, he did not dare to offend him. Can such a person have the courage to kill their commander?


    "It''s impossible." Huang Feng said: "When we went, their commander was seriously injured and killed by the Xixia people. However, they pushed him onto the commander''s head and framed him. I want to kill the marshal."


    "Why are they killing the Marshal? Are we not allies now?" someone asked suspiciously.


    "When did they treat us as allies? They always look down on us! They treat us as cannon fodder!" Huang Feng said angrily: "Now, our role is already very small, they took this opportunity to kill our big Shuai, the commander said, they may also come to attack our camp, to make you be careful."


    "It''s really unreasonable, I know that those Liao people are not keeping their promises!" No one doubts Huang Feng''s words, because everyone present knows that the Liao people have never believed in them, and they are indeed used as cannon fodder. of.


    It''s just that they can''t beat the Liao people, so they are ninjas, but now the other party has not stopped, but has actually gotten worse. If they want to kill their commander, they have to attack them!


    Their team is already the best team that Song can fight. If they are defeated by the Liao army here and destroyed, the Song will be in danger. The people of the Liao are just a temporary truce with the Song, who knows When will they come again? Now that the most capable team of the Song Dynasty has been eliminated, when they come down to invade, they will be even more relaxed!

 1759 Chapter 1759 Song Liao Fights Again

    It was precisely because of this idea that the soldiers of the Song Dynasty did not doubt Huang Feng''s words, but instead expressed their righteous indignation.


    "General, hurry up and think of a way, save the handsome, I am afraid that something will happen if it is late." Huang Feng pleaded with a person who looked like a general, with a concerned and anxious face on his face, no It will make anyone doubt: "Moreover, those Liao troops are likely to come over, we must prepare early."


    The general''s face was ugly, and his whole body was angry, and he said loudly: "Damn, fight with them! They want to destroy us, it''s not that easy!"


    "Yes, they did it!"


    "Before losing in Bianliang, I was confused. If it weren''t for the big men who always wanted to make peace, we wouldn''t lose so quickly. This time, we will fight them again!"


    "Yes, let them know that we also have good men in Da Song!"


    The crowd was very excited. They all knew about the serious injury of the Liao army commander. They could die at any time after being so badly wounded. Now they have detained their commander, and it was the one who pushed him to blame. Above all, they want to take the opportunity to destroy them. As long as they don''t want to wait for death, they can only choose to resist!


    Moreover, everyone was aggrieved in their hearts. They were the most capable group of people in the entire Song Dynasty. As a result, the people above were afraid that after the city was broken, they would be retaliated by the people of Liao, so they all wanted to ask for peace. In the battle of Bianliang, they were indeed at a disadvantage, but they were not completely incapable of fighting. They just lost. They were unwilling to find their place today.


    "Everyone put on their coats and arms, and fought with that bunch of Liaogou!" said the general.


    Everyone went back to make preparations. Then, there was an order soldier who passed this order to the entire barracks. Therefore, the barracks, which was still very quiet, suddenly became restless. Everyone was agitated, worried, and different. foot.


    When the general wanted to ask Huang Feng about the specific situation of the Liao army camp, he found that Huang Feng could not be found. However, he didn''t think much about it. He felt that Huang Feng might also be preparing. Do your own thing too.


    In fact, Huang Feng was already on his way back at this time. Song and Liao should be fighting again. How could he miss this kind of snipe and clam fighting for the fisherman''s profit?


    Therefore, Huang Feng returned to the city of Xixia to dispatch troops and generals. At this time, it is better to have Xixia soldiers. If Huang Feng still has bombs, Song and Liao may first cease the war and destroy them first. maybe.


    As for the Liao Army, after all, they prepared first, so they were also prepared first. After that, they slew towards the camp of the Song Dynasty. In order not to stun the snakes, they tried their best to control not to send out. Too loud.


    As a result, when they were halfway there, they discovered that a team was rushing towards them, but who was Song Jun?


    When the Liao Army saw the Song Army, he was visibly stunned. Seeing how the Song Army looked at this time, he was fully armed, and he was obviously ready to fight. They couldn¡¯t go to fight Xixia alone. If they wanted to fight, they would also inform here. , Then they can think of what they want to do.


    "It''s really a Liao dog! They really came to beat us!"


    "Kill, kill all these rebellious Liao dogs!"


    "Fight with them!"


    The Liao Army was still a little dazed here, Song Jun saw them, but directly shouted, and then rushed towards them.


    Originally, there were still many people who did not fully believe in Huang Feng¡¯s words, thinking that the Liao army would not lightly start the war. After all, they are still allies now, and there is a common enemy Xixia. For the sake of the overall situation, Liao The army will not beat them at this time.


    The reason why they gathered was just in case, not really thinking that the Liao army would come to beat them.


    However, now I see this piece of Liao army marching towards them in the middle of the night. Obviously it cannot be a friendly visit. Looking at their equipment, I also know that the visitor is not good. Therefore, before People who thought it was impossible, at this time, also believed Huang Feng''s words.


    The Song Army shouted and rushed towards the Liao Army, but the Liao Army reacted after a short stun, and rushed towards the Song Army. Although they had planned to attack, in that case, they would be able to defeat the Song Army with a single blow.


    But now it seems that Song Jun is prepared without knowing what actor, and it seems that he is still going to hit his side. There is no way to sneak an attack. However, the Liao army will not shrink from it, let alone. I felt scared. They were the army of Daliao. They defeated hundreds of thousands of troops in the Song Dynasty and fought all the way to the opposing capital. The Song army knew that their men were defeated. Even if they could not sneak attack, they had never been on the front battlefield. Afraid of Song Jun.


    The battle was just like this. Someone suddenly and unexpectedly started in the wild. Both sides did not intend to keep their hands. In the daytime, they were still allies, but at night, they were already fighting here desperately. I have to say, it really is. It is unexpected to many people.


    The two sides really killed it in the dark, the surrounding sky was dark, and people were fighting everywhere, and even because of sight, many people found themselves separated from the main force and could not be found.


    In fact, the Liao Army did not have much upper hand. Their strength was stronger than that of the Song Army. However, the current environment still affected them a lot. Of course, it also affected the Song Army. However, in this way, it has narrowed the gap between Song and Liao.


    In addition, Song Jun had the idea of ??shame, his commander was detained or even killed by others. The Liao Army was still not satisfied, and they wanted to come and kill them. How could this make them not angry?


    At the same time, both sides have no connection with their own upper points, and can only fight separately. In this way, every time a small team is fighting, the strength is closer.


    Not far from the Song-Liao battlefield, a large group of uninvited guests arrived quietly. It was the Xixia army led by Huang Feng.


    "They really started fighting!" The officer of the Xixia Army said in surprise when he saw the two sides fighting in full swing not far away.


    Before Huang Feng suddenly returned to the city, he called all the Xixia troops who had rested, and then said, told the lieutenant general that Song Liao was about to go to war, and all Xixia troops should go to the battlefield to find opportunities to kill the Song and Liao coalition forces. .


    However, there are not many people who believe in Huang Feng''s words. You must know that during the day, the Song and Liao coalition forces attacked the city together. Although they are fighting each other, they are now allies after all. Moreover, the Song Dynasty had just sought peace, how dare to offend the Liao State at this time?It is impossible to fight between the two countries at this time.


    However, Huang Feng insisted repeatedly. The other generals naturally had no choice but to agree. After all, Huang Feng was the highest command this time. Li Qinglu gave Huang Feng unlimited rights. Who would dare not listen to Huang Feng¡¯s words, Huang Fengneng Killing the opponent on the spot, there is no problem at all.


    Because of this, although they didn''t believe it, and although they were dissatisfied, everyone still came with the team, but what they didn''t expect was that there was a real fight between Song and Liao.


    Those generals looked at Huang Feng and their gazes were obviously different. Obviously, it was impossible for Song and Liao to grow up for no reason. Something must have happened in the middle, and Huang Feng knew about it so early. What happened there must be related to Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng''s ability is also too strong to be able to provoke two allies with a good relationship to this point.


    The civil war between the Song and Liao coalition forces also gave the various generals in Xixia see the hope of victory. Originally, they were 200,000 people. Facing the 600,000 coalition forces, the pressure in their hearts was also great. Many people felt that they did not. May win, and the offensive and defensive battles during the day seem to also illustrate this point. The Song-Liao coalition forces almost captured their city head during the first day of attack. Although they suddenly retreated later, the Xixia army in the city, But still did not have the confidence to hold the city.


    However, now I understand the difference, Song and Liao are fighting again. Then, the two sides will definitely lose, and they will no longer trust each other. There was a war between the two sides, but now it has become a three-way war. It''s a melee, and if you handle it properly, it''s not impossible to win.


    "Each of you, take a team and walk around the outskirts of the battlefield. When you encounter those small groups of troops, whether it is from the Song Dynasty or the Liao Kingdom, you will destroy them. Remember, try to wipe out all of them and pay attention to concealment. The later Song Liao discovers his own figure, the better." Huang Feng looked at the battlefield ahead and said to the Xixia army general next to him.


    "Understood." Everyone responded, Huang Feng''s meaning was obvious. They are not directly participating in the war, so let Song Liao go to the fight by himself. They are fishing in troubled waters and killing small groups of troops, whether it is Song Dynasty or Liao Dynasty. The country¡¯s enemies are their enemies anyway, and they have to kill them.


    Huang Feng also knows that the team scattered here cannot be completely confidential. However, it is night and Song Liao is fighting again. Even if some people discover that the Xixia Army is involved, it is difficult to notify them in time. The generals above.


    As for the final result, Huang Feng doesn''t know, he has done everything he can now.


    The generals of the Xixia Army took their orders. Soon, the 200,000 troops scattered in all directions, densely packed, everywhere. They specially went to round up the small groups of troops who were alone, and quickly destroyed the opponents with superior orders. , As far as possible away from the center of the battlefield.

 1760 Chapter 1760 Temporary Armistice

    After the troops around him were dispersed, only Bai Xiaorou was with Huang Feng. Because it was a small team fighting, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to command the team by himself. It was enough for his generals to command. Bai Xiaorou is enough.


    Huang Feng led Bai Xiaorou on the outskirts of the battlefield, hunting and killing soldiers from Song and Liao countries, while talking to Bai Xiaorou about what happened in the camp of Songliao.


    "You are too thief, Song and Liao are being watched by you, it is really bad for them." Bai Xiaorou said with a smile.


    "Hey, I think my acting skills are enough for me to be a golden man. Song Jun didn''t find my identity suspicious." Huang Feng also smiled: "However, the situation at the time was a bit special. They were taken away, and they themselves had never trusted the Liao army. Therefore, I said that and acting in that play would be effective. When they calm down, they may find that there is a problem. However, They no longer have that opportunity."


    In fact, at that time, it was mainly because the soldiers of the Song Dynasty did not believe in the Liao army. Therefore, as soon as Huang Feng said, they would believe it. Otherwise, they must first investigate Huang Feng¡¯s identity to see if he was big. The handsome soldier, if not, how did he get the news? Therefore, Huang Feng''s identity is still somewhat suspicious, but at that time everyone did not trust the Liao army and was a little panic. a little.


    "Fortunately, there is no instrument to determine fingerprints in this era. Otherwise, even if you want to plant it, it will not be so easy." Bai Xiaorou said. On the dagger, only Huang Feng''s fingerprints, not the Song Dynasty official''s fingerprints. In modern times, this is obviously a big loophole, but in this era, no one can find anything. Moreover, in the camp at that time, there was only the official of the Song Dynasty. Therefore, even if the other party wanted The explanation is also incomprehensible.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded: "However, now that the goal has been achieved, this Song and Liao have already fought again. There will definitely be casualties on both sides, plus we are simple on one side, their casualties will be even greater, and, Even if the two sides truce afterwards, they will no longer trust each other. The pressure on us will be much less. If we face either side alone, we still have a chance of winning."


    This is what Huang Feng wants to achieve. The Song-Liao coalition is 600,000, and the Xixia Army is only 200,000. Even if Huang Feng has the help of the storage box, it is very difficult to win.


    Once Song Liao splits and this alliance ceases to exist, the pressure on Xixia''s side will naturally be small. Huang Feng will greet them with grenades and bombs, and the hope of winning will be great.


    The battle continued. The entire Songliao camp was boiling, and fighting broke out everywhere. In this area, there is no safe place. In addition, the sky is dark. Everyone is in a melee. The casualties are even more serious. Big.


    Some people have already realized that it is wrong and want to escape from this area first. After dawn, after getting in touch with the military commander above, they will fight again in an organizational system. In that case, it would be better.


    It¡¯s just that these people just wanted to escape from this area, but they discovered that there was already a big net opened outside this area. Anyone who wanted to escape this area first would hit this net, and then , They are about to face the attacks of countless Xixia troops, and they will be wiped out in an instant.


    The Western Xia Army has been wandering on the periphery, and it is maintaining a superior force. There are small groups of troops. If they want to break out, they will encounter their powerful people. The strength of the Western Army is not as good as the Liao Army. Even compared with the army of the Song Dynasty, their combat power is not dominant. However, they are now superior in numbers, plus they have mental arithmetic and unintentional, specifically ambush those people in the periphery, so whether it is the Song army or The Liao army, who wanted to break out of the siege, were hit hard, and the breakthroughs were often failed, leaving their lives here in the end.


    Of course, because the sky is too dark, the Xixia Army cannot guarantee that they will leave everyone behind. Some can break through, and some will return to the battlefield behind them again. They may have reported the matter here, and some of them You may already know that there are more uninvited guests on the periphery.


    In fact, this situation can be imagined by both the Liao army and the Song army. They are fighting here. Once the army of the Xixia Kingdom knows about it, they will definitely think about fishing in troubled waters, except that the commander of the Xixia army is a rice bucket. , Will be indifferent.


    And now it seems that the commander of the Xixia Army is not a fool, and he knows to seize the opportunity.


    However, neither the Liao army nor the Song army paid too much attention to the Xixia army. The Xixia army was small in number and weak in combat effectiveness, and could not pose a direct threat to them. As long as they could defeat their opponents, they could clean up. Xixia Army, that is it.


    Both sides thought this way, coupled with the hatred in both sides, the Liao army felt that the Song people killed their commander in chief, and the Song army also believed that the Liao army killed their commander, and the grievances in it could not be resolved. , In this way, the two sides will not be able to stop, and the fight will be more intense.


    However, whether it is the Song Army or the Liao Army, they don''t want to let their teams go to the Xixia Army now, and it will not be too late to find the opponent after the victory is determined here.


    However, the entire battlefield is now in chaos, and the above orders are difficult to give to everyone. Therefore, there are still many people who don¡¯t know that there are Xixia troops outside hunting, and they are still thinking about running outside, Song Liao¡¯s general. I am impatient for this, but there is no good way.


    The sky gradually brightened, and the battle that Huang Feng provoked was not yet completely over. The entire battlefield was full of corpses, with a bloody atmosphere. The battle of hundreds of thousands of people was indispensable.


    And after the sky lighted up, both parties began to consciously gather their troops. However, both parties now lack commanders. Naturally, they are slower in actions and orders. Moreover, there are many people on both sides. Last night The disappearance of combat effectiveness, which is more troublesome.


    Moreover, the anger in the hearts of both sides has not yet been eliminated, especially the army of Daliao.


    The combat effectiveness of the Liao army is undoubtedly much stronger than that of the soldiers of the Song Dynasty, but the melee last night did not fully display their combat effectiveness. Instead, they suffered a lot of losses. They fought all the way from the border. In Bianliang, the capital of the Song Dynasty, they didn''t lose many people. As a result, a melee last night caused them to lose a lot. This made every Daliao military commander feel very unhappy and unconvinced.


    The battle last night was too sudden. Originally, they wanted to make a sneak attack. As a result, the other party was prepared, but they were a little flustered here. In addition, there was no commander and the battle was still going on in the dark. Affected their performance.


    "The loss is statistically up, the dead and missing, there are nearly 30,000 people together." A Liao army general said with a gloomy face.


    You know, in the previous battle that they conquered the Song Dynasty, they fought until Bianliang and defeated Bianliang. In total, they only lost 20,000 people. Losing 20,000 people can achieve such great results. As a result, In such a battle at night, there were 30,000 people who were confused. Although, some of these 30,000 people may have disappeared because of the darkness. After that, they will return to the team, but the loss is still unacceptable. of.


    "Damn, this battle is too stubborn." Another Liao army general said.


    "Yes, we were not prepared last night. We must kill those Song troops today. Otherwise, I really think we are good for bullying." The general next to him agreed.


    "How is the Xixia Army? They were fishing in troubled waters outside last night. It is estimated that they did not kill us less."


    "The Xixia Army has already retreated into the city, huh, those cowards, they dare to take advantage of our chaos, and take advantage of the night to fish in the muddy waters. If they are on the front battlefield, they are not our opponents at all, and they dare not fight with us at night. In the battle, they are still a bit self-aware." A general said with disdain.


    In the eyes of the Song and Liao coalition forces, there are only 200,000. Moreover, the Xixia Army, whose combat effectiveness is not very high, is nothing to worry about. This is also them. They clearly know that the Xixia Army is nearby, and the reason they dare to fight is dark. With the help of the Xixia Army, it was normal for the Xixia Army to fish in troubled waters. It was dawn and the Xixia Army ran away.


    "Then gather the team, let''s defeat the Song Army first, and then we will destroy the Xixia Army who is engaged in small actions!"


    "Okay, just do it!"


    This battle is bound to go on. The question is how to fight and who to fight first, and now it seems that everyone is even more disgusted with Song Jun in their hearts, and they are also very dissatisfied with the result of the battle last night. This is going to be killed. Song Jun, then go to the Xixia Army.


    "However, we also have to guard against whether the Xixia Army will come to sneak attack."


    "Hmph, even if they come and join forces with Song Dynasty, we are not afraid! When did our Daliao man be afraid of whom?"


    "Yes, even if they join forces, we are not afraid!"


    The current Liao army is very powerful, and they are not afraid of any opponent at all, even if their opponents unite, they are not afraid, they have such confidence.


    Of course, the necessary precautions are definitely required.


    When the morale of the Liao army was high and they were preparing to retaliate with the Song army, the Song army was a bit gloomy. In the battle last night, they lost more people than the Liao army. This was because it was ahead of schedule. Be prepared, and, because of the night, it is completely conceivable that if the two sides fought openly during the day, how much they would lose.


    And the Liao army obviously won''t just let it go, this battle has to be fought!

 1761 Chapter 1761 Great Song and Xixia Alliance

    "What should I do?"


    "how could I know?"


    "I knew I would not fight the Liao army."


    "Just don''t fight? You didn''t see that they had come towards us with weapons last night. Do you think they came to chat with you?"


    "Then what should I do now?"


    "how could I know?"


    At this time, in the camp of the Song Dynasty, many high-level military commanders gathered together, some frowning to discuss the next thing.


    The commander is no longer there. This is something that has already been determined. Yesterday the Liao army also admitted that they killed their commander. Both sides also fought a battle. The loss was not small. However, this matter is obviously not over. The army has never suffered such a loss before, can they bear it?


    No matter how you think, it feels impossible!


    Because of this, the fighting between the two sides only temporarily stopped and will soon start again.


    However, after the battle last night, the Song Army once again realized the horror of the Liao Army. Last night, they still fought when they were prepared but the other party was not prepared. Moreover, the sky was very dark, so they got closer. Analyzed the strength of both sides.


    However, even so, the number of casualties on their side was more than that of the Liao Army.


    It was bright now, and the Liao army was already reassembling the team. Once they were ready to initiate a charge, no one on Song Jun felt that he could hold it.


    Because of this, the atmosphere in the entire camp is not good. The two sides are now at this point and it will be very difficult if they want to stop the war. Of course they are willing, but the Liao army will definitely not swallow this breath. , Surely it won''t just leave it alone.


    Everyone has not yet come up with a good way.


    At this moment, a soldier came in to report: "Report to the generals, the envoys of the Xixia Army ask for a meeting."


    "The messenger of the Xixia Army? What are they here for, no see!" Someone said impatiently, they and the Xixia Army were originally hostile, and last night, the Xixia Army did not kill their people less, and the relationship between the two parties was not good. At this time, naturally, he didn''t want to see the Xixia army.


    "Wait!" Another general said: "Bring in the messenger of the Xixia Army."


    The messenger hesitated for a while and didn''t know who to listen to. The commander was dead. No one of the remaining generals here has enough authority to command the whole army. Everyone is basically equal. Now the orders are different. Let that The messenger was at a loss.


    "Why do you see the envoy of the Xixia Army?" said the general who didn''t want to see the envoy of the Xixia Army before.


    "At this time, they can send envoys. They definitely don¡¯t want to fight us. Don¡¯t forget, we and the Xixia Army are enemies, the Liao Army and the Xixia Army are also enemies, and the commander of the Xixia Army, as long as you are not stupid. , You can understand that the Liao army is more threatening than us. If, I am not mistaken, they send envoys at this time, they should want to alliance with us, take the Liao army first, as for our mutual affairs, etc. If you have defeated the Liao army, you will count it slowly!" said the general next to him.


    "It should be like this." Another general also said.


    "But, last night, their people also killed many of our brothers." The general who opposed it before said with some uncomfortable heart.


    "In this world, there are no permanent enemies. They killed our people last night, and our people killed their people before. Everyone considers them from their own standpoint, and now our greatest enemy is The Liao army, other things, wait until the Liao army is defeated, we will naturally not just let it go when they kill our brother." The general said.


    Everyone at the scene understood that the three forces near this battlefield are all hostile to each other, and no one deserves complete trust. However, the strength of the Liao army is obviously stronger. Now the Liao army is going to fight the Song Dynasty. Xixia is to be fought again. With this common enemy, there will be a basis for an alliance between the Song Dynasty and the Xixia Army.


    Other generals, thinking about it, can understand the truth, and because of this, even if there are many generals, they are not cold to the Xixia army, but they still summon the envoy of the Xixia army.


    And the words of the envoy of the Xixia Army did not exceed everyone''s expectations. He did come to form an alliance with the Song Dynasty under Huang Feng''s order. Everyone has a common enemy. Obviously, in Huang Feng''s heart, I also felt that the Liao army was more dangerous and difficult to deal with than the Song army. Only the Xixia army and the Song army joined forces to destroy the Liao army first.


    "It''s okay to form an alliance, but we can''t get too close to each other." said the general who insisted on seeing the envoy of the Xixia army.


    "Of course there is no problem with this, and my brother-in-law also means that." The envoy of the Xixia army nodded and said: "My brother-in-law said that the Liao army will attack you soon. At that time, you will be dragging on the front, we will be from behind In an offensive, everyone can attack the Liao army together to defeat them."


    The Song Dynasty military commander nodded. In this case, it would not do them any harm. The Liao army was going to attack them anyway. They were also very happy that someone could attack the Liao army from behind and solve the pressure head-on.


    "However." The envoy of the Xixia Army continued: "We Xixia is a small country with few soldiers and poor equipment. We have consumed a lot of weapons to defend the city. Therefore, my husband and wife said, I hope your country can support some food and grass. And weapons to us."


    "What?" The general was immediately dissatisfied, "That is your own business, why do you want it with us?"


    The Song Dynasty did not lack food, grass and weapons. In the Song Dynasty, although the army¡¯s combat effectiveness was poor, the economy was developing very well. There was no shortage of money in the army. The food, grass and weapons were sufficient, even for the Xixia Army. , There is no problem.


    However, the Xixia Army is the enemy of the Song Dynasty after all. If the Xixia Army is given weapons and food, it will be an enemy. Once the Liao Army is defeated, the two sides will most likely meet each other. In this case, the Xixia Army must be given Food and weapons, the generals of the Song Dynasty, were naturally dissatisfied.


    "We are lacking." The envoy of the Xixia Army said: "My housemate said that if we don''t have weapons and food, we can''t act, we can only defend the city."


    "Are you threatening us?" The general narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t forget that the Liao Army is also your enemy. If we are defeated, the Liao Army will definitely attack you. By then, you will be finished!"


    "I don''t bother you to worry about this, my family has his own plan." The envoy of the Xixia army said: "It is really impossible. It is not impossible for us to surrender to the Liao. Anyway, our Xixia was originally an effect, attached to the powerful Liao. Under the army, it is not unacceptable, but it is your Da Song, who was originally in the heavenly kingdom, and was so pressed and beaten by the Liao army. It must be uncomfortable in your heart, and you must be unwilling to depend on the Liao country, right?"


    Speaking of this, the envoy of the Xixia Army, watching the changes in the faces of everyone, continued: "Once you are annihilated by the Liao Army, the Liao Army is likely to turn around and continue to attack the Song Dynasty. At that time, the Song Dynasty really did not have anything. Can withstand the Liao army¡¯s team, it can only be obtained by the Liao army, and with our help, it is still possible to defeat the Liao army. Once the powerful Liao army is defeated, it will be for everyone. It is a great feat, and it is completely conceivable for you to get promoted and get rich."


    Hearing this, the generals of the Song army at the scene had a little light in their eyes. Indeed, if they could defeat the powerful Liao Kingdom, it would definitely be a huge battle for them. You must know that the Liao army invaded Song Dynasty before and still entered. In the land of no man, there were no generals in the entire Song Dynasty that could resist them. In the end, it was only a humiliating petition.


    In this context, if they could defeat the Liao army, would it be a matter of face?The emperor above, as well as the ministers, will definitely reward them.


    And this just needs to pay some food and weapons.


    Several Song Army generals looked at me at each other, but they nodded each other, as they reached a consensus, and said to the envoy of the Xixia Army: "Okay, we can give you food, grass and weapons, but you should do what you deserve. Don¡¯t be perfunctory."


    "That''s natural, just like what the generals just said, the Liao Kingdom is not only the enemy of Song Dynasty, but also the enemy of our Xixia. If we can defeat them instead of surrendering to them, we will never refuse." Na Xixia The messenger of the army said.


    The two sides reached a consensus on this. The Song Dynasty army immediately sent grain, grass and weapons to Xixia Kingdom, and Xixia Kingdom also sent an army to help, in order to complete this matter as soon as possible. They all knew that the people of Liao Kingdom could not wait. How long.


    Huang Feng sent this messenger to gain some benefits. In fact, even if the Song Dynasty army is different from providing support, Huang Feng would not really sit idly by, his vision is not so short-sighted, nor will he Choosing to surrender to the Liao Kingdom, after all, he killed a commander of the Liao Kingdom, and also defeated the opponent''s 50,000 troops. If he surrendered, his fate would never be any better.


    Therefore, Huang Feng sent this messenger, just thinking that it would be good to get the benefits. If the benefits were not obtained, it would be nothing. He would not lose anything anyway, and he would not think that the Song Dynasty supported him. It is an absolutely trustworthy ally. In fact, everyone has their own plans.


    The movements between Da Song and Xixia could not be concealed from the people of Liao. After all, the movement on their side was still quite big. Therefore, they accelerated their pre-war preparations and tried as little as possible to prepare for the other side. opportunity.

 1762 Chapter 1762 Chaos Again

    Huang Feng looked at the materials transported into the city by trucks and trucks, and was very satisfied. The soldiers around were also talking about it. However, we can see that everyone is very happy and morale is very high. Everyone is satisfied with so many things obtained there, which strengthens oneself and weakens others.


    "Unexpectedly, Song Jun actually agreed to give us these things." Huang Feng said to Bai Xiaorou beside him.


    Many people in the military already knew that Bai Xiaorou was a daughter, and that a woman appeared in the barracks was a strange thing in itself, not to mention that this woman was still a woman next to the horse, which deserved everyone''s attention.


    However, she still despised Bai Xiaorou a little, thinking that Huang Feng brought Bai Xiaorou to enjoyment. After seeing Bai Xiaorou''s performance on the battlefield, she was speechless. Bai Xiaorou''s performance was very vigorous, and she They all learned a deadly skill. Killing the enemy on the battlefield was much better than those soldiers, even if it was compared with those charging warriors, it was not bad at all.


    Because of this, no one dared to underestimate Bai Xiaorou now, and he no longer paid attention to her daughter.


    "It is estimated that they are also afraid. After all, the strength of the Liao Kingdom is very strong, and Song Jun is also afraid of being destroyed by them. It is always good to have an extra helper, even this helper is unscrupulous." Bai Xiaorou said.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "It should be like this. I guess, they must still be thinking about destroying the Liao Kingdom with us first, and then taking the opportunity to destroy us."


    Huang Feng could guess the thoughts of those Song troops. In fact, he himself thought the same. He also wanted to destroy the Song Dynasty after the Liao Kingdom was destroyed. After all, the three forces on this battlefield were all hostile to each other. Relationship, everyone wants to destroy the other two parties.


    However, this situation is already very good for Huang Feng and Xixia. After all, they used to face the combined forces of Song and Liao alone. Now they only need to face at least one team and one ally. Well, even though this ally was also anxious to kill himself, in a short period of time, at least before the Liao State was destroyed, there was no need to worry.


    The battle started again without accident. After the Liao army had integrated the team, they could not wait to attack the Song army. At the same time, they also reserved some teams to prevent the Xixia army in the rear and the previous actions between the Xixia army and the Song army. They all saw it in their eyes, but they didn¡¯t take it to heart. At this time, the Liao army was arrogant. With their powerful combat effectiveness, they could not put the rest of the world in their eyes, even the Song army and the Xixia army. When they came together, in their opinion, it was just that the number of people had increased so that they could be eliminated together.


    However, they ignored it. Huang Feng used bombs to greet them. It was just that at that time, it was the Song Army who took the lead. As cannon fodder, the number of casualties of the Liao Army was not large. Therefore, they did not have too many casualties. Pay attention.


    When the battle started, it quickly entered a white-hot stage. The Liao Army launched a fierce attack on the Song Army camp, seeming to want to defeat the Song Army in a short time, and then turned around to attack the Xixia Army.


    Song Jun immediately fell into a passive state. If it hadn''t been for the Xixia Army to attack the Liao Army behind, I''m afraid they would have collapsed.


    In the battle last night, although the Song army lost more than the Liao army, it gave the Song army some confidence. When they wanted to come, the Liao army was not so terrible. As long as they fight hard and dare to sacrifice, they can still give the Liao army. The army caused some casualties.


    Only after the daytime battle started, they realized how wrong their previous ideas were. It was not unreasonable that the Liao army could stand up to the world. It was a melee last night, and it was not clear. Today, they finally realized the fear of the Liao army.


    Pieces of the Song army were easily killed, and Song Juncheng''s organization was defeated. If it weren''t for the military commanders behind to gather the defeated army, they would have been finished.


    However, the generals of the Song Dynasty also knew that if this kind of clarity continued, they would not be able to hold on for long, so they kept asking for help from the Xixia army, begging the Xixia army to attack the rear army of the Liao army quickly and share their pressure.


    Huang Feng did not delay, nor did he expect that under the full attack of the Liao army, the Song Dynasty was actually so weak and the strength gap between the two sides was so big.


    After receiving the call for help, Huang Feng immediately dispatched all the Xixia army in the city to attack the rear of the Liao army. Huang Feng also wanted to set the world in a battle, and there was no need to defend the city.


    The morale of the Xixia army is still very high. After all, fighting broke out between the two sides of the coalition army. For them, it is a very good thing. Moreover, last night, they took the opportunity to take a lot of advantage, at least kill With tens of thousands of Song and Liao troops, they didn''t know which side had more. After all, the weather was too difficult at the time, but no matter which side it was, it was their enemy, the same.


    Therefore, the battle was just won, and the enemy coalition collapsed on its own, and things on the Xixia Army side naturally became high.


    However, Huang Feng also understands that high morale does not greatly improve combat effectiveness, and it has an effect on the battlefield, but it is not yet at the point of reversing the world, so this battle is still not easy to fight.


    However, Huang Feng has a hole card, but he doesn''t worry too much.


    "kill!"


    When Huang Feng led the army to the rear of the Song-Liao battlefield, some Liao army had already been waiting there. They were not surprised at the sudden appearance of the Xixia army. In fact, the three parties on the battlefield were all They understand each other, and because of this, it is simply impossible to sneak attack now.


    "kill!"


    Huang Feng also yelled, and then, he took the lead and rushed towards the Liao Army''s position. In front of the Liao Army''s position were all cavalry. At this time, he also rushed over, wanting to slaughter the Xixia Army.


    However, they had not rushed to Huang Feng and the others, and the familiar and frightening explosion sounded again. One after another bombs fell from the sky and landed in the middle of the cavalry team. The people who exploded suddenly turned on their backs, and the entire charging team also Messy in an instant.


    At this time, above the head of the Liao Army, a big bird flapped its wings slowly, and on the back of that giant bird, there was a person sitting on it. It was Bai Xiaorou who shot bombs from the sky. Falling down, immediately caused chaos in the Liao army position.


    The sound of this explosion is particularly harmful to horses. These cavalrymen have no experience with this kind of bomb. Therefore, the horse¡¯s ears are not stuffed and the eyes are not blindfolded. Now they are affected by this kind of bomb. , All of them were panicked.


    "Kill!"


    Huang Feng and the others are already approaching the Liao army. However, the Liao army has not been able to reorganize the defense line. This time, the Liao army left behind to prevent the Western army, and most of them are cavalry units. , The generals of the Liao army thought about it, they planned to destroy the Song Dynasty army first, and then attack the Xixia army, so the Xixia army, as long as the early stage is dragged.


    The cavalry is obviously more able to adapt to this task. They come and go like wind, and they can entangle the Xixia army without being ambush by the Xixia army.


    It¡¯s just that their thoughts are good, but at this time, catastrophic consequences occurred. The entire Liao army camp collapsed. The scene that happened in the city on the border between Liao and Xixia is here again. happened.


    Once the cavalry loses the speed of charging, they have no advantage or even a disadvantage in the face of the infantry.


    At this time, the horses of the Liao Army, instead of helping them, instead disrupted the Liao Army''s own formation.


    The distance between the two sides has been quickly shortened. Seeing that the Xixia Army is getting closer and closer to their side, the soldiers of the Liao Army are very anxious, but there is no way.


    "kill!"


    Huang Feng was currently hitting a cavalry with one palm. The cavalry instinctively wanted to resist, but Huang Feng directly vomited blood and flew out.


    There were two Liao troops nearby who wanted to attack Huangfeng. Huang Feng kicked a horse that was wounded. The horse flew up and took the two Liao troops directly. After that, he was given to him by the horse. Heavy pressure under the body.


    The two sides had already started fighting, Bai Xiaorou controlled the little eagle, flew to the place behind the Liao army, and continued to throw bombs. There, the Liao army had not yet encountered the Xixia army.


    The explosion sound is still continuing, and Huang Feng¡¯s side is accompanied by a few special people. They are very ghostly. Most of the time, they will not shoot. Once they do, they will take a life away. The targets they choose are also those that are obviously commanding.


    The formation was chaotic, and the command was constantly dying. The Liao army soon fell into a situation of single-soldier combat. Moreover, the number of Liao army remaining was not large, only around 20,000. After all, those Liao army generals led the fight. His idea was only to hold the Xixia Army first, instead of fighting the Xixia Army at this time.


    Because of this, the 20,000 Liao army, after losing the momentum of the cavalry charge, immediately fell into a disadvantage, even if each of them was very brave, not comparable to the Xixia army, but after all, the Xixia army has twenty Ten thousand, among them there was a super master like Ling Feng, and the twenty thousand Liao army was not worthy of trouble.


    Therefore, less than a quarter of an hour after the official battle between the Liao army and the Xixia army began, the Liao army generals in front received a signal for help from the rear, and they could no longer resist!


    "How is it possible? Even if the 20,000 elite cavalrymen cannot destroy the Xixia Army, self-protection is not a big problem. How could they collapse so quickly?" The generals of the Liao Army reacted first after receiving this information. I don''t believe it.

 1763 Chapter 1763 Ambush

    "General! What the villain said is true. When we first played against the Western Army, something suddenly fell from the air, and that thing would explode, which shocked our horses! There was no way to organize an attack. "The communications officer who came for help said: "Moreover, they also have a particularly powerful hunting team that specializes in hunting and killing the commander on our side."


    Hearing this soldier''s words, the generals present frowned. The joy of defeating the Song army just like a rag, at this time, it weakened a lot. Many people remembered that they fell from the air the night they first arrived here. They dropped one by one, and then exploded in their camp, which also caused a lot of casualties.


    At first, everyone thought that the Xixia Army wouldn¡¯t have many people on that kind of powerful thing. Later, the Xixia Army did not use it anymore, but now it seems that it¡¯s not that the other party has no inventory, but that the other party had simply I didn''t want to use it, now I used it again, and it immediately caused a lot of harm to them.


    What should I do?


    Send troops to rescue?Let alone whether it can be saved, who is the key?In such a dangerous situation, whoever goes there will be in danger. How could it be better to attack the Song people here?Here, you can win battles and earn merits, but there is no danger.


    And if you go to rescue, you have to face that kind of dangerous firearms, and, it seems, the morale of the Xixia Army is very high, facing the battle of the Xixia Army, it is definitely not easy to fight.


    Everyone did not expect that Tangtang Tianchao, under their attack, could not withstand a single blow, but the small country Xixia, who had not been in the eyes before, caused them a lot of trouble.


    Yes, it¡¯s trouble. Until now, the generals of Liao Kingdom don¡¯t think they will lose to Xixia. Although Xixia has that kind of dangerous firearms, once the two sides meet each other, the danger of that thing will be reduced. Quite a lot, as long as they destroy the Song Dynasty and turn around, the Xixia Army can be solved. Therefore, in their view, the Xixia Army is just adding some trouble to their victory.


    However, this trouble must be resolved now, otherwise, if the rear is unstable, the Xixia Army may directly attack and complete the double-sided attack with the Song Army. Then, they will be uncomfortable.


    But, who should I let it go?


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, no one is willing to go and do such thankless things.


    At this time, it can be seen that there is no disadvantage of a commander. If there is a commander, the commander can directly order who to go. However, now that there is no commander, everyone is equal. No one can order anyone, and no one wants to do it. This issue.


    Finally, several people discussed, and their respective teams sent some people to find a commander to bring this team to the rescue. The Song army in front of them was almost too much to hold, so there was no need to keep too much here. The army is here. This time, the Liao army directly organized a team of 80,000 people to rescue the rear army and kill the Xixia army.


    It¡¯s just that the 80,000 army does not belong to a general. Everyone¡¯s idea is good. Everyone pays a little bit. Everyone won¡¯t suffer or take advantage. It¡¯s just that they forgot that these people didn¡¯t cooperate before. However, he is not a boss, and it is difficult to say whether he can cooperate well and whether he will listen to the orders of the people in the real war.


    In particular, the Liao Army is still a very powerful team. The stronger the combat effectiveness, the higher the soldier¡¯s spirits, and the harder it is to listen to the opinions of others, especially if this person is not his original superior, and offends him. Anyway, after this battle is over, he is no longer in charge of him. Why is he afraid of him?


    However, the current generals of the Liao army did not think of this situation. In their opinion, they sent 80,000 people, plus the previous 20,000, one 100,000 people, and none of the 300,000 troops in the Song Dynasty were destroyed. The problem, now facing the 200,000 Xixia army, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    Because of this, everyone''s attention has shifted from the Xixia Army behind it, and they are facing the Song Army again. They are ready to step up the offensive and destroy the Song Army as soon as possible.


    As a result, the Song dynasty army was in a tragedy. They were already on the verge of collapse. At this time, the Liao army suddenly increased its offensive, and their situation became even more dangerous.


    Moreover, the Song army, who had been smashed by the Liao army, did not realize that the number of Liao army they faced was already a bit smaller. In their opinion, the Liao army before them was still vast and boundless, they thought If you want to escape and escape the sight of the Liao army, how can you find that the number of the Liao army has decreased?


    "General, the Liao army is here!"


    In a section between the headquarters of the Liao army and the rear army, there was a group of Xixia army ambushing there. When the Xixia army and the Liao army first started fighting, they had already ambushed here. The number was 20,000. After all, here It is a battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people, and the entire battlefield is very large, so it is not already difficult to ambush 20,000 people in the middle.


    Then, the rear army of the Liao army was defeated by the Xixia army, and the rear army went to ask for help. This ambush Xixia army also watched the people asking for help passing by without stopping them. Their purpose was not these few asking for help. The soldiers are not just the 20,000 Liao army in the rear.


    At this time, the Liao army of the brigade appeared in front of him. These Liao army were all going to rescue the rear army, and they were exactly the people that this ambush Xixia army was waiting for.


    "Damn, it''s finally here!" A Xixia army general vomited the grass from his mouth, and then said to the messenger next to him: "Pass the order, tell the brothers to be ready, as long as I give an order, let these damned Liao Army, know how powerful our Xixia Army is!"


    "Yes!" The messenger led away.


    And the general of the Xixia Army continued to watch the Liao Army slowly entering their encirclement, the 80,000 Liao Army, from this side, there are mountains and plains everywhere, and everyone knows the strength and brutality of the Liao Army. Yes, the Liao army now has 80,000, and his side only has 20,000. Although the place has entered the encirclement, it is very likely that it will be over, but the general of the Xixia Army still feels a little nervous and afraid in his heart.


    "Counsel! What''s so nervous? With the things prepared by Mr. Luma, no matter how many of these guys come, it''s useless!" The Xixia army general thought in his heart.


    Thinking of this, the general of the Xixia Army slowly calmed down.


    "Quick, keep up!"


    "Hurry up and kill the Xixia army! Let them know how powerful our Dali is!"


    "Keep up, keep up!"


    The Liao army is now advancing in a rapid march. According to the description of the soldiers asking for help, the 20,000 elite cavalrymen behind have been divided and surrounded by the opponent. If they go later, the 20,000 cavalrymen will even be wiped out. danger.


    You know, it is 20,000 cavalry, and it is still the elite of the cavalry. No matter which country it is in, the cavalry is a very important presence. If you can choose, the generals of the Liao army would rather sacrifice 50,000 infantry. Not willing to lose 20,000 cavalry, it is not easy to train each cavalry, and it is still the elite of the cavalry, and it is even more expensive to train.


    For this reason, the general who was temporarily selected to command the 80,000 soldiers, when he left, received a death order from several generals in the Liao army headquarters, and must rescue the 20,000 cavalry.


    Therefore, on this road, they are all running forward, and as for the scouts, they can no longer take care of it. Moreover, although there is some distance from the headquarters to the position of the rear army, it is not too far. They had walked in the morning, so they didn''t take it to heart.


    "Keep up, haven''t you had breakfast?! Hurry up!" the general shouted.


    For him, this mission is both dangerous and at the same time an urgent opportunity. The Xixia army is not easy to provoke. Now everyone knows it. Although it is not as good as their Daliao army, it is already better than the Song. The army is even more difficult to deal with.


    However, it is precisely because it is difficult to deal with, so this is an opportunity for him. If he can grasp such an opportunity, it will be very helpful to his future promotion. Therefore, he Some can''t wait to destroy the Xixia Army.


    "Hmph, a bunch of bastards who can only play small tricks. When my 80,000 army arrives, I promise that you will die without a place to bury you!" The Liao army general thought.


    However, his thoughts didn''t last long before he felt that he was flying up suddenly, and there was an explosion in his ears. He was in the air, seeing a body next to him, and he felt familiar.


    "Hey, isn''t that my body? How could it be there?" This thought popped up in his mind, and then he plunged into darkness completely.


    And with one explosion, another explosion sounded in the Liao army, the first time the opponent¡¯s general was blown up directly, his head was blown off, it was completely luck, or an accident, but, When the Xixia Army detonated a landmine buried on the ground, the Liao Army general just stepped on a landmine.


    "Explode, blow me up fiercely, blow up these bastards!" The general of the Xixia Army said to his hand with a flushed face.


    In front of them, the 80,000 Liao army had been stunned by the bombing. At the beginning of the explosion, there were a lot of casualties. For this rescue operation, Huang Feng ruthlessly exchanged a lot of landmines, and Grenade.


    Now in the Xixia Army, there are already many soldiers who can bury mines and throw grenades. Therefore, they moved very quickly this time. In a short period of time, they buried the mines. Therefore, the Liao Army simply not found.

 1764 Chapter 1764 Reinforcement

    The 80,000 Liao army was dizzy by this sudden explosion. They never thought that there would be such ambush on such a road. There was no distance from them to the headquarters or the rear army. It''s too far, but just this little distance has become a gap they can''t cross.


    The temporary commander was bombed to death in the first place, and it caused these 80,000 people to lose their command. They all wanted to know what to do now, whether to move forward or retreat.


    If they continue to move forward, no one knows if there are any such life-killing things in front of them. If they retreat, their rescue missions will not be completed on their own initiative, and the generals in the back will probably not agree.


    However, now everyone is caught in a dilemma. They have no choice. Except for the temporarily elected leader general, everyone else belongs to their respective generals. They are also in a relationship of equal rank, and no one can order others. , No one can command anyone.


    Some people want to move on, some people want to retreat, and the whole scene is even more chaotic. If it weren¡¯t for the Liao army, which had always been fierce, it would be possible to blow them up and completely lose their combat effectiveness. Up.


    "Go!"


    After the explosion gradually weakened, the Xixia army, who had been ambushing on the side, rushed out from the ambush. At this time, their morale was high. The enemy was in an ambush. Moreover, they suffered heavy losses and lost command. This boosted their morale, so that the unmatched Liao army, which was originally strong, was obviously not so terrible.


    At this time, the formation of the Liao army was in chaos, and everyone did not have much experience facing this kind of landmine. There were even many superstitious Liao army. They felt that this was a god who was angry, and they knelt down in fright, full of piety and fear. , There is no need to resist.


    Therefore, when the Xixia army rushed over, these Liao army had not yet reacted, and there was no way to organize the front.


    The Liao army, which the Xixia army was relying on, first threw a piece of grenade, a black piece of grenade, and quickly flew to the Liao army camp, so that the Liao army, who had been slightly relieved because there was no mine explosion, suddenly Chaos again.


    "Kill!"


    Naturally, the Xixia Army would not let this opportunity pass. After the Liao Army reacted, they had already smashed in and met with the opponent.


    In the Liao army at this time, there were not only many wounded, but also many people. The courage had been scared. After all, this was a feudal era. The Liao people suddenly encountered this situation. It was even more at a loss. Song Jun had always been in front of him before. They didn''t think that now it was their turn to experience it in person, and that panic would spread uncontrollably.


    "Puff!"


    The general of the Xixia army slashed over a panic Liao army, and he was very happy.


    Before, he was afraid of the Liao army. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was indeed afraid. When he knew that the Liao Kingdom was going to war against Xixia, he had complained in his heart and felt that he should not go to war with the Liao army.


    It¡¯s just that the officials above who were close to the Liao State were all sent to prison, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Moreover, generals generally have no say in such matters, and he only Can put this kind of complaints in the eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know about Huang Feng before. Li Qinglu asked Huang Feng to be the commander of the 200,000 army. He didn¡¯t think it was appropriate. Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much qualifications except for his status as a consort, but Li Qinglu¡¯s attitude was very good. Resolute, this matter is beyond doubt, so even if it feels inappropriate, he can''t change this matter.


    After that, when he heard that he was going to face Song Liao¡¯s 600,000 coalition forces, he even thought of retreating in his heart. Of course, it was not that he wanted to treason, but that he had to leave one for himself in the most dangerous situation. On the way.


    However, the later development of the matter was far beyond his expectations. He did not have much weight in his mind and felt that he was not qualified to be the commander in command. He actually took out such a powerful firearm, so that the Song-Liao coalition army returned Before they attacked their city, there were already a lot of casualties and morale plummeted.


    Afterwards, I didn¡¯t know how the consort had operated, and the two teams of the original alliance had differences. Moreover, it was not a general difference. During the day, it was still the relationship between the coalition forces and the internal strife broke out at night. The kind of chaos that would put the opponent to death, they fished in troubled waters on the periphery, and also killed a lot of Song and Liao coalition forces.


    At this point, Huang Feng''s image in the hearts of many Xixia Army soldiers has begun to grow taller, and even many people feel that as long as he is there, even in the face of 600,000 coalition forces, there is no hope of winning.


    The Xixia army general who was in charge of ambush also had the same psychological change. From the initial distrust, to the current trust, and even to worship, he felt that all the generals before the Xixia Kingdom were not as powerful as Huang Feng. Feng, they really have the hope of defeating Song and Liao.


    Although he was pessimistic before the war, it does not mean that he was not patriotic. On the contrary, it was precisely because he loved his country that he would think so much, otherwise he would just accept the task directly. Up.


    Now that he sees the hope of winning the two countries, he is naturally happiest. Once the two countries are defeated, Xixia, a small country in the cracks before, will really rise!


    Thinking of this, his blood boiled immediately, feeling that his whole body was full of strength, and yelled: "Kill me fiercely! Lord Luma will come with a large army soon!"


    Of course, Huang Feng did not expect these people in ambush here to eat all these 80,000 people. If he only frustrated the other party''s spirit, then he asked the people on his side to hold them back and not let them go to rescue. , So that he could be behind and eat the opponent''s 20,000 elite cavalry with ease.


    Once the 20,000 elite cavalrymen are eaten, Huang Feng will lead a large army to support it. At that time, it will be the time to truly eliminate the 80,000 Liao army. For this opportunity, this general of the Xixia Kingdom also knows. It may be because he is ashamed of his previous thoughts, or it may be because he admires Huang Feng. After learning about this dangerous task, he actively asked to accept it.


    This task is undoubtedly dangerous, even if the Liao army will be blown up by them in chaos, but the opponent is the Liao army after all, and there are more people than them. Even at the headquarters of the Liao army, it is possible to send another army at any time. Coming to support, all the circumstances showed that the mission this time was not clear.


    However, the general of the Xixia Army accepted the task without hesitation. He naturally understood what he was doing now and how dangerous it was. However, he felt that he could complete the task until Huang Feng led the army.


    On Huang Feng¡¯s side, it is clear that they have indeed entered the harvesting stage of the two. After the other person who bombed the bomb on his back, and the horse lost the speed of the impact, the result there was already destined, and the only suspense was , When will they finish the harvest, and how many cavalry of the Liao army will run away.


    Although Huang Feng¡¯s side was fully prepared, it was impossible to leave all the cavalry of the Liao Army at once, especially the cavalry behind. After they discovered that the situation was not good, many people turned around and wanted to leave, although some He was left by Huang Feng and the others, but a small number of them escaped. Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about it. He asked his men to wipe out the surrounded cavalry as soon as possible. These cavalry have already been surrounded. , Completely lost the speed, the final result, there will be no more accidents.


    Originally, those cavalry were still waiting for reinforcements, but after waiting for a long time, they could not wait. Therefore, the will of the people to resist became weaker, and Huang Feng and the others were also more smoothly. These surrounded cavalry were either To kill is to surrender or be captured. As long as they are surrounded, no one can escape.


    "Leave some people to clean the battlefield, and the rest, follow me to the front!" Huang Feng said as he watched the battle that had slowly ended.


    "Yes!" The Xixia army general looked at Huang Feng admiringly.


    Through the battle for this period of time, it is clear that no one has any objections to Huang Feng''s identity anymore, and naturally there is no objection to his orders.


    When Huang Feng led the troops into the ambush circle in front, the battle there had entered a white-hot stage, and the Xixia Army was struggling to support it.


    Although at the beginning, it was indeed the Xixia Army who hit the Liao Army by surprise, and even those mines on the ground caused considerable casualties and confusion to the Liao Army, but when the Liao Army slowly came to its senses, it calmed down. At that time, their aura rose again. At this time, the Liao Army was still the best team in the world. They had their own pride and arrogance, and they also had full confidence in themselves.


    Because of this, the pressure on the Xixia Army is slowly increasing. If it were not for the firm belief that Huang Feng would soon bring a large force to support them, I am afraid that the Xixia Army would have collapsed in the opponent''s onslaught.


    However, the Liao Army failed to achieve that goal after all. Just when they felt that they were about to defeat the Xixia Army in front of them, the reinforcements of the Western Army had already arrived.


    "Come here, here! Lord Ma''s came here with someone, everyone hold on, we are going to win!" The Xixia Army soldier in charge of this ambush, seeing the reinforcements appear, immediately yelled with joy. Dao, at this time, his whole body looked a little wasted, his armor was damaged, his face was bloody, and the black on the next door had been slashed before. However, he was stunned to hold on to the present.


    Now, reinforcements have finally arrived, and the Liao army in front of them is really over!

 1765 Chapter 1765

    And those Liao army, when they saw the Xixia army coming, they really panicked. If they hadn¡¯t put the Xixia army in their eyes before, even the Song army, which was more powerful than the Xixia army, would Was defeated by them, let alone a Xixia who was weaker than the Song Dynasty?


    It can be said that before, neither the generals of the Liao Army nor the soldiers below paid attention to the Xixia Army. This is also the reason why the Liao Army knew that the Xixia Army was on the side, and they dared to fight with the Song Army. They were not afraid of the Xixia Army at all, and did not pay attention to the Xixia Army.


    However, this perception has now changed. First, the 20,000 elite Liao army were besieged and killed, and the life or death is uncertain. You must know that the 20,000 elite Liao army cavalry are very powerful even if they are placed in the Liao army. .


    Such a team, even in the face of the 200,000 Xixia Army, no one would think that they would be completely wiped out.


    However, the fact is that many people were slapped in the face. The 20,000 elite cavalrymen were surrounded and divided, and they kept sending out messages for help, as if they were about to be annihilated at any time, and 80,000 of them had to come to rescue.


    It''s not over yet. The 80,000 of them were ambushed by the other party before they reached their destination. Now the situation is also in crisis. The other party desperately entangles them, and now more reinforcements from the other party have arrived. The surrounded Liao army naturally felt even more panic in his heart.


    "kill!"


    The cry of the sky is approaching quickly. The surrounded Liao army wants to break out. However, they are now entangled with the Xixia army who ambushed them before. You have me in you, and you in me. It¡¯s not easy to get rid of them.


    The Xixia army was still struggling to support it. After all, the Liao army¡¯s combat power was very strong, but now that they saw the reinforcements, their morale increased, and their actions became more fierce. The previous decline was also instantly affected. The reversal of the team, the team that was almost about to collapse, at this time, also stabilized again.


    After Huang Feng and the others joined the battlefield, they completely changed the situation on the battlefield, and the situation began to fall to one side. The Liao army originally wanted to break through, but at this time, they had lost their last support.


    At this time, the weaknesses of these troops that were not under the same general began to show up. They were in a mess, and there was no cooperation at all. Often only a few or a dozen people knew each other and could organize effective resistance. However, this number of people is useless at all.


    When the battle fell into a melee, the Liao army relied more on individual bravery than on the battlefield in the army. Each of them was indeed very brave, plus the number of people who ambush them was more than before. , It really made them almost successful before.


    However, after Huang Feng joined the battlefield with reinforcements, he immediately changed the situation. They also lost the hope of finally breaking through. The effect of personal bravery was greatly discounted. This is why, those masters in the arena are facing a large number of When there are organized soldiers, it is often not the reason for opponents. If they are to be brave alone, they are indeed stronger than those soldiers. However, the soldiers pay attention to cooperation. Once there is cooperation, those martial arts masters can only Hateful.


    But now the Liao army has no betrayal, they can only continue to trap the beast and fight.


    With the addition of new forces, the situation was reversed in an instant, and the situation on the entire battlefield began to tilt in the direction of the Xixia Army.


    "Reinforcements are here? When will the reinforcements come?" In the Liao army camp, some middle-level generals asked the soldiers next to them.


    In fact, when they were in ambush, some people went back to report the situation. When they were entangled by those who were in ambush, they also realized that it was not good, and asked for help from the rear.


    It''s just that the soldiers who have been asking for help have been there for a long time, and they haven''t seen any reinforcements yet.


    "The generals let us hold on for a while, they are about to defeat the Song Army, and they will come to support us later." The soldier replied.


    "Persist? How can you persist?!" The middle-level general said angrily, watching the soldiers of the Xixia Army all around him, a look of despair appeared on his face and said: "If the generals do not come again, we will all It''s over!"


    This is not a frustrating statement. The current form is indeed very unfavorable to them. If there is no reinforcements to arrive in time, they will really be over.


    However, it is not easy to wait for reinforcements. The generals behind are already about to defeat the Song Dynasty¡¯s army at this time. Naturally, they will not give up easily. Moreover, in their opinion, even these 80,000 people really In an ambush, I want to hold on for a period of time, but it is still possible. Even if it is 80,000 people facing the other 200,000 troops at the same time, those generals who want to come will have the power of a battle. After all, the combat power of the Liao army is unparalleled , It¡¯s not always certain who wins and loses.


    However, they ignored that these 80,000 soldiers belonged to different teams, and there was no effective command between them. They were just like a group of guerrillas scattered bravely. Although they have strength, under this situation , They simply can''t produce the strongest combat effectiveness.


    Without an effective command, it would be good for these soldiers to be able to exert half of their combat effectiveness. In addition, at the beginning, they were stunned by those mines and lost their formation. This time it was even more chaotic.


    For this reason, many Liao troops were a little bit depressed, and they did not expect that 80,000 people would be bullied like this. You must know that during the previous conquest of the Song Dynasty, 80,000 people were enough to destroy the other 200,000. , Even the 400,000 army, but now facing the 200,000 Xixia army, it is completely suppressed.


    Is the Xixia Army already so powerful?


    Many soldiers of the Liao Army thought to themselves.


    However, any of their thoughts, at this time, cannot change the situation on the battlefield. Huang Feng also understands that the large troops of the Liao army may support them at any time. It is not realistic to expect those Song Dynasty troops to hold them back. Therefore, He must speed up, end the battle here as soon as possible, and eat these 80,000 people!


    "You guys, continue to perform the beheading mission!" Huang Feng said to the exchanged masters around him.


    Such a master, placed in the arena, is also a top-notch existence, and the strength is naturally not weak, but in the battle of hundreds of thousands of people, it can actually play a small role. Huang Feng exchanges them. , I just want them to perform beheading missions and use them as special forces.


    Judging from the previous situation, the effect is also okay.


    Those few people took their orders. The Liao army in front of them had already lost their command and looked a little chaotic. Some smart Liao army seemed to realize that it would be very unfavorable for them if this continued. Want to reorganize.


    However, the difficulty of this matter is not low, and they have just begun to organize, these people who belong to the command level will be beheaded by those masters on Huang Feng''s side, so the Liao army once again fell into chaos.


    "How''s the situation going back?" A Liao army general asked triumphantly at the massacre scene in front of him.


    The scene before them was indeed a massacre. It was the Liao army slaughtering the army of the Song Dynasty. Up to now, the army of the Song Dynasty has completely collapsed. Originally, they still wanted to fight the Liao army back and forth with the Xixia army. In this case, they There is still a glimmer of hope.


    However, the Liao army in front of them seemed to be focusing on them, biting them firmly, the main force was always attacking them, the Liao army¡¯s combat power was already strong, and there was still an organized attack here. In addition, Da Song''s army had already been beaten out by the opponent in the previous battle.


    Therefore, after holding on for a while and seeing that the Liao army did not let them go, the Song army finally collapsed. There were all over the mountains and the soldiers from the Song Dynasty running away. They had no formation at this time and no courage. Just want to leave these terrifying Liao army far away.


    But the Liao army continued to slaughter in the future. Those Da Song''s army either surrendered or were killed. Now is the time when the Liao army expands the results, how can they easily give up?


    They have all decided that they will completely destroy the Song Dynasty army this time. In this case, the next time they invade the Song Dynasty, they will encounter much less resistance.


    Moreover, this is also a contribution, no one is willing to give up, now is the time to fight for credit.


    In addition, they are very confident in their own team, and those 80,000 people will definitely be able to hold on to them to wipe out the Song Army.


    "It''s not clear. People have been coming to ask for help. The situation seems a little unoptimistic." Another general said: "The 20,000 elite cavalry seems to have been wiped out. All the Xixia Army has participated in the siege of 80,000 people. "


    Several Liao army generals on the scene looked very ugly when they heard the destruction of the 20,000 elite cavalry. They have never experienced such a big loss since the war. This made them angry at the same time. I also feel dull on my face.


    "I will kill all those Xixia dogs later!" a general said angrily.


    "Yes, after entering the capital of Xixia Kingdom, I will slaughter them without sealing the sword for three days!"


    Many generals of the Liao army are all here to kill the Xixia army in return for the destruction of the 20,000 elite cavalry!


    However, for them, the bad news has not completely ended, but after they completely defeated the Song Dynasty army, they also heard a very bad news.


    Those 80,000 people have been wiped out, either surrendered or arrested, the Xixia army behind has already cleaned the battlefield at the end!


    When hearing this news, several Liao army generals were completely stunned.

 1766 Chapter 1766

    "This, how is this possible?!" A military commander, after hearing this incredible news, was immediately stunned and muttered to himself.


    The generals next to this general were in the same situation. There was even a general with a hot temper. He went straight up and picked up the soldier who was kneeling on the ground who was reporting the news.


    "You said panic! Say, are you a spy of the Xixia army? Deliberately spread the rumors, the cholera army, that is 80,000, 80,000, not 80,000 pigs, plus the 20,000 cavalry before. That''s one hundred thousand troops. There is no problem in directly smashing the entire Song Dynasty. It will be destroyed by the Xixia Army? How is this possible! You must be a spy, and you are talking about false news."


    The soldier was so frightened that he hurriedly begged for mercy: "General, I am not a spy, I am not a spy of the Xixia Army. This news is true. A small number of brothers broke out and brought this news, the battle over there. It is basically over, and the Xixia Army is already cleaning the battlefield."


    "You''re nonsense!" The hot-tempered general threw the soldier out at once, still unwilling to believe the news.


    However, he already had a bad premonition in his heart. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the news might be true, although he was so unbelievable.


    After that, a few soldiers who broke out were brought over. Several generals asked about the battle with the Xixia Army in detail. When they heard that they were attacked by that powerful firearm, the generals looked a little bit. It''s ugly, after all, they have more or less ignored this issue before, when they underestimated the power of that firearm.


    And when they heard that after the battle between the two sides, the Liao army lost command and quickly fell into chaos, the faces of several generals became even more ugly. At this time, they realized that they were waiting for others and they had made mistakes before. How serious.


    Before, they all thought that 80,000 people passed by. Whatever the case, the 20,000 cavalry could be rescued. If the Xixia Army had to eat the 20,000 cavalry, the price the Xixia Army would pay would be It was very painful. They had confidence in their combat power, and 80,000 people were enough to do a lot of things.


    It¡¯s just that they overlooked that these 80,000 soldiers are powerful, but the 80,000 soldiers who did not have command and fought each, that is, ordinary people with better skills, they had already lost more than half of their strength. There is no way to exert the greatest strength.


    When the Xixia Army used several powerful people as the assault team to kill their intermediate commanders, their situation was even more difficult. In addition, the Xixia Army¡¯s fierce and undaunted attack, Liao It is not surprising that the army will collapse.


    After the Liao Army had gone through the whole thing, the faces of several generals were very ugly. They understood that this was caused by their mistakes in decision-making. In fact, they can''t be blamed completely. They are usually only a team in charge. It''s just that, they have never been in the position of commander-in-chief to consider things comprehensively. Therefore, it is understandable that they do not consider things comprehensively.


    However, even if it is understandable, there is no way to change the facts. They lost 100,000 people at once, and the loss was still in the hands of the Xixia Army, which they looked down upon, which embarrassed them.


    Moreover, this is 100,000 people. The Liao army¡¯s strength was originally more than 200,000. Now it lost a small half. Even if they finally defeated Xixia and won the final victory, they would wait until they returned to Liao. The country, waiting for them will definitely not be rewards, it is more likely to be punished.


    Because of this, everyone¡¯s mood is not very good. However, even if they know that they will be punished when they return to China, what they have to do now is to defeat Xixia and squeeze Xixia. If this is the case, they will receive a lighter punishment, otherwise If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose your life.


    "Assemble the team and speed up the cleaning of the battlefield!" A general stood up and said.


    "Yes." Another general said: "At this time, we must be united, and we can''t underestimate the Xixia Army. They are obviously not inferior to the Song Army!"


    Before, whether it was lip service or not, the generals of the Liao Army didn¡¯t look down on the Xixia Army in their hearts, and they didn¡¯t put the Xixia Army in their eyes. In their opinion, the Xixia Army was not as good as the Song Army. They even crushed the Song Army at will, not to mention the Xixia Army.


    However, the series of things that happened now clearly told them that they underestimated the Xixia Army before. The Xixia Army was not as vulnerable as they saw it. If they were still as careless as before, then wait for them. Yes, it will definitely be a miserable failure.


    "Yes, it''s time for the Xixia army to see how powerful our Liao army is!" said a general next to him.


    Before, they did not place the Xixia Army in the same position as their opponents, which made them pay a painful price, but now, everyone is serious, they will no longer agree, the Xixia Army is already their true opponent, An opponent who was even more powerful than Da Song, they could no longer agree.


    The other generals also looked solemnly. They all understood that this was their last salvation. They had already lost 100,000 people. If they couldn''t win, their lives and even their families might be in danger. Therefore, facing this battle of the Xixia Army, they must win and have no choice!


    Therefore, at this time, they were truly united. After Coulee died before, they were more or less secretly fighting for power, and they all wanted more credit to attack the Song army. At that time, some people did the things that secretly used each other''s loops.


    Now everyone has put all these down. In the face of the danger of life, everyone has given up their previous prejudices, and they are ready to start working together to discuss how to defeat Xixia, instead of just like before. I think I can get more credit, and at the same time there are fewer losses.


    The united Liao army was still terrifying, and the Xixia army would soon understand it.


    In fact, Huang Feng has never underestimated the Liao army, especially the Liao army at this time. Whether in the official history or in this space, the combat effectiveness of the Liao army cannot be ignored, although in history The Liao Kingdom was destroyed by the Jin Kingdom, but even the Liao Army at that time was not comparable to the Song Army and the Xixia Army.


    Therefore, even if 100,000 people had already been wiped out, Huang Feng still had enough vigilance against the Liao army in his heart. While arranging people to clean the battlefield, he also sent people to guard against the movements of the Liao army.


    Compared to Huang Feng¡¯s caution, the Xixia Army at this time had a meaning not to put the Liao Army in its eyes. After all, they fought two great victories in succession, and wiped out 100,000 Liao Army. This has already severely damaged the Liao army. It is a great result. In addition, Huang Feng has designed the Liao army before. Therefore, in the hearts of some Xixia army soldiers, the Liao army is just like that. There is no legend. So powerful.


    After learning that someone was showing signs of this, Huang Feng quickly arranged for someone to explain how powerful the Liao army was, and even reminded everyone that during the previous siege, the Liao army almost captured their city head on the first day. of.


    Huang Feng¡¯s actions at this time can be regarded as slightly suppressing some signs of such pride. However, although many people say that they are paying attention, they do not agree in their hearts. In this regard, Huang Feng is also powerless. What he can do is already Done, with the current strength of the Xixia Army, even if it is facing the Liao Army that has lost a small and a half of its troops, they are probably not opponents.


    "I hope I can wake them up then." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Huang Feng can only pray now that the Xixia Army will wake up sooner, and will not collapse at that time.


    Both sides realized that the decisive battle was coming, and both were speeding up the cleaning of the battlefield. At this time, the strength of the two sides was competing. It would be impossible for Huang Feng to design an ambush Liao army.


    Of course, high-altitude bombs can still be used by Huang Feng, but if the opponent has no cavalry and no frightened horses, it is hard to say what effect will be achieved. At least, Huang Feng himself is not very optimistic.


    Finally, in the afternoon of the day, both parties were ready, and each other''s teams drove towards each other, as far as they were apart, they faced each other.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already sent the prisoners of the Liao Army back to the city behind them, and they were afraid that those prisoners would do bad things at the critical moment.


    However, the Liao Army was different. They had more prisoners. However, they were not captured by the Xixia Army, but by the Song Army. After all, there were hundreds of thousands of people in the Song Army. The minority, most of them, either fled and dispersed, or surrendered or were captured, and came to the hands of the Liao army.


    At this time, the relationship between the Song army and the Liao army was no longer an ally. Therefore, the Liao army naturally did not treat those prisoners of the Song army with any preferential treatment, and there would be no politeness. Now the Liao army wants to make peace. The Xixia army fought decisively, and the Song army was driven between the two armies to act as a human shield for the Liao army.


    "If you had known that Song Jun was so useless, you should have asked them for more food and grass." Xixia Army generals complained.


    Before, they were worried about whether the Song Army would use any tricks to let the Xixia Army face the Liao Army alone. Many Xixia Army generals even thought that the final battle would be between the Song Army, but, now it seems, the Song Army In front of the Liao army, it was simply vulnerable.


    When the Song Army was defeated, all their food and grass naturally belonged to the Liao Army.

 1767 Chapter 1767 The Decisive Battle Begins

    The Song Army at this time was very wealthy, even if they had already compensated the Liao Army for a lot of things, but they followed out this time, they also brought a lot of food, grass and baggage. Huang Feng cheated some of them before. However, most of them are now the spoils of the Liao army.


    However, what really made the Xixia Army feel uncomfortable was the Song Dynasty soldiers between the two armies. These Song Dynasty soldiers, holding simple weapons in their hands, were urged by the Liao Army to move forward and approach the Xixia Army step by step. In the camp, someone who walks slightly slowly will be hacked to death by the Liao army soldiers following.


    Huang Feng''s face was serious. He knew what the Liao Army was planning. He wanted Song Jun to attack his own formation. Once his formation was broken up, he would definitely not wait for him. What a good result? They used this method to defeat the Liao army before. With the fierceness of the Liao army, 80,000 people did not last long before they were defeated. It can be seen that once there is no formation, the soldiers can The role played is much reduced.


    "If Song Jun rushes over later, don''t be merciful!" Huang Feng said to the general next to him.


    "I know." The general nodded, his face also a little serious, he also saw the crisis inside.


    Although, before the battle began, the Song Army and the Xixia Army temporarily formed an allied relationship, and both sides attacked the Liao Army together. However, now that they have to attack the Song Army, the Xixia Army will not have the slightest intolerance. After all, before Both sides can understand the fragility of the relationship between the two parties. Whether the two sides are sincere, not to mention, the current Song army has been defeated by the Liao army. When they become their human shield, there is no reason to be merciful.


    "Quick, run, let me run!" A general of the Liao Army was behind the Song Army, brandishing his saber and shouting constantly, and at the same time, he immediately slashed the saber at the Song Army next to him, as long as whoever walks slowly Some, he cut up without mercy.


    With this military commander¡¯s action, the other Liao army also followed suit, constantly urging Song Jun, the knife in his hand did not stop waving at all, and the unlucky Song army was always cut over at will. Ground.


    At this time, the Song Army was completely pierced by the Liao Army. Facing such an encounter, they did not dare to resist at all. Even if they were constantly being killed, they just ran forward as much as possible. , Dodge these blades instead of stopping to fight the Liao army.


    "Prepare!" On the side of the Xixia Army, looking at the Song Liao Army that was getting closer, their expressions became serious, and the archers had already begun to prepare.


    Before, it was the Song-Liao coalition army that came to attack the Xixia Kingdom. Later, because of Huang Feng''s trouble, the Song-Liao coalition army turned against them.


    However, at this time, the Song Liao army is no longer as simple as the coalition army. Now they are in a subordinate relationship, but they are still working together against the Xixia army.


    "put!"


    As a general of the Xixia Army yelled, countless arrows flew into the air and flew towards the Song-Liao coalition army. A large number of soldiers fell to the ground. Most of these soldiers were also from the Song army. The Liao army shot was very few.


    "Don''t stop, don''t stop! Charge me forward!" Seeing that the Song Army soldiers were a little flustered, the Liao army general shouted, and the swords in his hands wielded more frequently.


    The Song Army soldiers had no choice but to continue rushing forward, shouting desperately, and being caught between the Liao Army and the Xixia Army, their tragic fate was doomed.


    "Shoot!"


    On the side of the Xixia Army, there was no pause, and they continued to shoot arrows, and these arrows were also mixed with bombs, but the number of bombs was much less than before. Although Huang Feng is rich, he can''t stand it. Unlimited consumption. In order to consume the strength of the Liao army, he had already exchanged a lot of bombs and mines. At this time, there was not much inventory.


    Moreover, the storage box seems to have discovered his cheating. There is actually a limit on the number of exchanges per day. Although a lot of exchanges can still be made, it is quite different from the previous unlimited exchanges. Up.


    The effect of the bomb is still good. Whether it is the Song army or the Liao army, they are still afraid of bombs. It is just that the Liao army suppresses this fear. They just have to win this battle. Otherwise, they will be waiting for them. They do not want to see the results.


    Therefore, even if they were afraid, they could only bite the bullet and dash forward. What''s more, there was Song Jun as a human shield in front of them, so there was no pause under their feet.


    Song Jun was miserable. They were also afraid of bombs and wanted to stop going forward. However, the Liao army behind them would not stop them at all. Once they moved a little slower, they would wait for them. , Is the merciless killing.


    There are dangers before and after, and all they have left in their hearts are despair, and they are unconsciously driven to move on.


    At this time, the Liao army also took action, and they also fought back. Under the cover of the Song army, they also shot arrows at the position of the Xixia army. Moreover, the number was larger. The original strength of the Liao army was only Stronger, after defeating the Song Army, their weapons and equipment have been strengthened, and therefore, their strength is stronger than before.


    The arrows on both sides came and went, and there were casualties. Relatively speaking, the losses on the Xixia Army side were greater. After all, on the Liao Army side, the Song Army was used as a cover for human shields, and the loss was also Relatively less.


    The distance between the two sides was constantly getting closer, and finally, the Xixia army also moved. They did not wait for the other side to rush in place, but took up weapons and launched a countercharge.


    The two sides finally met with each other and the bayonet became popular.


    The first encounter with the Xixia army was not the Liao army, but the Song army. Some people died on the way to the charge. However, many people rushed over. As the human shield of the Liao army, they did it. The team was still very qualified, and after coming over, it slammed into the formation of the Xixia Army.


    "kill!"


    The Xixia Army shouted loudly. The weapons in their hands mercilessly killed the Song Dynasty¡¯s army. The Song Army suddenly suffered another tragedy. In order to prevent the Song Army from rebelling, the Liao Army gave these Song Army all Some rudimentary weapons, as for armors, there are no more. Therefore, even if the previous strength is slightly behind the Xixia Army, at this time, when facing the Xixia Army, the Song Army still has a large number of them. casualties.


    Song Jun was also not killed by a trace of blood. In their opinion, the Liao Army behind and the Xixia Army in front of them were not good people. They Song Jun was sandwiched in the middle, destined to be tragedy, wanting not to die, or to die less. Then it can only be desperately rushing forward, as long as they break through the camp of the Xixia Army and let them escape, the Xixia Army and the Liao Army will officially meet, and their Song Army will be liberated.


    As for why they didn¡¯t rush back, it was naturally because they thought the Liao army was more dangerous and tougher than the Xixia army. They were defeated by the Liao army, but not by the Xixia army. In their opinion, Xixia The army''s combat power is not even as good as their Song army.


    Therefore, to choose the direction of breakthrough, it is natural to choose the side of the Xixia Army.


    Suddenly, because of the continuous impact of the Song Army, the formation of the Xixia Army began to appear chaotic. Even if the generals of the Xixia Army were working hard to organize, the effect was not great. When the Song Army faced the Liao Army, there would be psychological fear. , However, when facing the Xixia Army, not only did they not feel scared, they even felt a bit of superiority. They felt that they could win the Xixia Army.


    Therefore, even if there were some casualties in the Song Army at this time, it did not mean to shrink at all.


    "Everyone retreats to both sides!" Huang Feng shouted with internal force.


    Huang Feng has discovered that if the Song army is allowed to rush into the battle, their formation will definitely be in chaos. The number of these Song army is still very large, and in order to survive, they can only rush forward. Therefore, even if there are casualties, They are also acceptable, and they are not afraid.


    The real enemy of the Xixia Army is still the Liao Army, so naturally there is no need to entangle these Song Army.


    When Huang Feng shouted, he used internal power. At this time, his internal power is already one of the best in the world. Every Xixia army on the scene can hear it, plus Huang Feng had previously ordered similar things. thing.


    Therefore, the entire Xixia Army team never saw a large space, moving to both sides, very fast, and Song Jun found that a large passage appeared in the Xixia Army team, naturally overjoyed, and ran forward desperately. Naturally, no one would stay stupidly and continue to entangle with the Xixia Army. They fought with the Xixia Army before, and they wanted to survive. Now the chance to survive is right in front of them, how can they stay?


    Therefore, a large number of Song Army quickly passed through the passage, but they ignored the Xixia Army on both sides of the passage, and the Xixia Army did not attack them, allowing them to leave freely.


    At this time, the Liao army following the Song army also officially fought against the Xixia army. The Xixia army would naturally not be polite. They would not fight against the Song army, but they had to fight the Liao army desperately. Everyone knows that on this battlefield, there can only be one victor in the end. The Song Army has been eliminated, and one of the remaining Xixia and Liao Army must be eliminated.


    Because it was divided into two parts by the Song Army, the Xixia Army formation at this time was not complete. Although it was better than the disintegrated one, it was much worse than the normal formation.

 1768 Chapter 1768 Battlefield Change

    Huang Feng¡¯s face was stern, and he led the people around him to kill the enemy, but at this time, the role of personal courage is already very small, even if he can kill one with a palm, but there are so many on the scene. Liao Army, he couldn''t kill it alone.


    And bombs and other things, after the two sides are entangled together, will no longer have their original effect, otherwise, they may even blow up their own people.


    Even Huang Feng had realized that the Liao army was very fierce before, and separated the Song and Liao coalition forces with a plan, and later used a plan to ambush the opponent''s 100,000 team, just to weaken the opponent''s strength.


    However, up to now, when the two sides officially met, he was still shocked by the strength of the Liao army.


    It can be said that the individual ability of the Liao Army is stronger than the Xixia Army and the Song Army. In the formation, the strength is also not weaker than that of the Xixia Army and the Liao Army. Only small teams fight. At the time, the strength of both sides can be averaged.


    And Huang Feng sighed for the strength of the Liao Army, and the ordinary soldiers of the Xixia Army felt deeper at this time.


    Before, when the Song-Liao coalition army first came, they used landmines to destroy a lot of them. Later, when they attacked the city, the Xixia army also successfully defended the city. In addition, later, Huang Feng used a plan to separate Song The Liao coalition forces caused them to fight, and then Huang Feng took them in an ambush and killed one hundred thousand Liao army. This series of processes went smoothly and smoothly made them feel that the Liao army was nothing but this, and the Song Dynasty was actually More than two hundred thousand such Liao troops were incapable of taking down the capital.


    This kind of arrogant aura appeared in the Xixia Army camp before, and after Huang Feng captured and killed one hundred thousand Liao Army, this aura reached its peak. For the coming, and the Liao Army. Many Xixia troops didn''t even care about the decisive battle of the incident, they already looked down on the Liao army a bit.


    However, when the Song Army fled, only the Xixia Army and the Liao Army were left in the entire battlefield. When the bayonets of both sides saw red, the Xixia Army realized the horror of the Liao Army.


    The Liao Army is higher than the Xixia Army in terms of its individual abilities or combat literacy. The current formation of the Xixia Army is even more chaotic by the Song Army. It is not the opponent of the Liao Army, if it were not before Huang Feng With the several victories they have achieved against the Liao Army, I am afraid they are about to collapse now.


    Huang Feng had thought before that the Xixia Army could wake up from his arrogance as soon as possible. However, he was sober now and knew the gap between himself and the Liao Army, but this time seemed to be a bit late.


    Although the Liao army now has no commander in command, the generals below, in order to survive, have abandoned their premonitions and are united. The united Liao army is undoubtedly very terrifying. Such a team is not only more terrifying in combat effectiveness. , Even if Huang Feng wanted to continue using the decapitation action, it would not have a very good effect. They already had no commander.


    Huang Feng was also secretly anxious, but he didn''t have much choice.


    At this time, suddenly, chaos appeared in the rear of the Liao army. The scope of the chaos was getting bigger and bigger. Huang Feng was a little confused. He jumped high, but found that another team appeared there, fighting with Liao. The army engages in war.


    Huang Feng glanced attentively, but that team was not a soldier of the Song Dynasty. They didn''t look like they were dressed up. It was just, is there a fourth party on this battlefield?


    It wasn''t until Huang Feng saw a banner that he determined the identity of these people.


    Dali!This soldier who just appeared is a soldier from Dali!In other words, Duan Yu brought someone to the rescue.


    Huang Feng was very happy when he heard the news. Now that the Xixia Army is facing the Liao Army alone, there are already some signs of collapse. After all, the strength of the Xixia Army is not as good as the Liao Army. Although Huang Feng is now the highest commander of the Xixia Army. , However, the time to control the Xixia Army is not long after all, and there is no time to reform.


    In this way, the strength of the Xixia Army is actually not much better than before. The only thing they are better than before is that they have a higher temperament and more confidence. After all, Huang Feng was carrying They defeated the Liao army several times, so they did not collapse so quickly.


    And now when they are struggling to support, the arrival of the Dali army is undoubtedly very timely, whether it is a supplement to the reality of standing, or the morale of the soldiers of the Xixia Army, it will be greatly improved.


    "The soldiers of Xixia hold on, the army of Dali has already arrived, and it will be at this time to defeat the Liao army!" Huang Feng shouted loudly using his internal strength.


    Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength is very strong, even if the scene is full of noisy killings, his voice has also passed into the ears of every soldier, whether it is a soldier of the Xixia Army or a soldier of the Liao Army, he heard Huang Feng''s words.


    The morale of the Xixia Army was naturally boosted. The defense line that was about to collapse at this time was stabilized again. They also understood that if they were defeated, what would be waiting for them was that they were unwilling to fail. The strength is somewhat inferior, and now, with reinforcements coming, their psychological hope has once again emerged.


    The morale of the Liao army was obviously frustrated. They had already seen the hope of defeating the Xixia army, but suddenly such a support army appeared, which completely disrupted their deployment, which made them feel a little nervous. When I got up, I don''t know if the comrades in the rear can defend, how many troops are coming from Dali.


    "Song dynasty soldiers, listen, you were defeated by the Liao army before, and now you have a chance for revenge. As long as you can defeat the Liao army, you are the heroes of the Song Dynasty. The sins of the previous defeat can be wiped out. Not only will you not To be blamed by your emperor and to be rewarded, think about it. Before, your emperor spent a lot of money to complete the peace talks with the Liao Army. Now that you are defeated by the Liao Army, the Liao Army will definitely retaliate. All your efforts are in vain. You will become sinners of the Song Dynasty. As long as you defeat the army of Daliao, you can complete your own salvation!" Huang Feng continued to shout loudly, but this time, the goal of his shouting was already It was replaced by Song Jun.


    Although the Song Army had already rushed out between the Xixia Army and the Liao Army at this time, they were not completely far away from the battlefield, but on the periphery of the battlefield, and seemed unwilling.


    After all, the Song Dynasty has always been a kingdom of heaven. Before, both Xixia and Liao were afraid of them, but now they can''t beat anyone, which makes them very difficult to accept.


    Moreover, the generals of the Song Dynasty also knew that no matter who won the Xixia and Liao army, their life would not be easy. After all, they stood lightly, and the war between Song and Liao had already been put down, so they, Fighting again, as Huang Feng said, the people of Liao will definitely retaliate, and after finishing Xixia, they will retaliate to the Song Dynasty.


    Therefore, after some Song Dynasty military commanders understood this, they were reluctant to leave easily. If such a result returned to the court, then waiting for them might be a disaster of prison or even killing.


    So they stayed to see if there were any opportunities to take advantage of.


    And now, they have also heard what Huang Feng said, and they can¡¯t help but think that what Huang Feng said is reasonable. They and Xixia have a good deal to fight after the big deal, but if the Liao army really wins the war, then Da Song will definitely be the next bad luck.


    The Song Dynasty had already been beaten to the capital by the Liao State. If they could defeat the Liao State, it would definitely be a credit to them. They could easily start a war with the Liao State. Will there be anyone in the court? What did you say.


    As for what to do after the Xixia Army wins, they are not too scared. In their opinion, the Xixia Army is much weaker than the Liao Army. Even if the Xixia Army is going to attack the Song Dynasty, they do not think that the army in the country will be defeated. Xixia Army.


    "What to do?" Several generals of the Song Dynasty gathered together to discuss.


    "I think that person is right. If we go back like this, we will definitely be punished by the above, and we may even lose our heads." Another person said.


    "Yes, the Liao army is so cruel. After defeating Xixia, it will definitely attack Da Song again. What happened between us and them is their best excuse."


    "Yes! I think we should join forces with the Xixia Army to attack Liao Kingdom!"


    "Well, if everyone decides so, then go!"


    Several generals of the Song Army quickly unified their ideas. In fact, this decision is not difficult to make. There are not many choices before them. Otherwise, they would not have rushed out of the battlefield before. Dare to go.


    As a result, the situation on the battlefield changed again. From the previous Song-Liao coalition attacking Xixia, it became the present one. The three-nation coalition forces between Xixia, Dali and Song Dynasty attacked the Liao army at the same time.


    Although the Liao army did not give the Song army a very good weapon because of fear that the Song army would repeat itself, there were still simple swords, and there are now many weapons on the ground, so the Song army was temporarily equipped. Of course , There is still no way to compare combat effectiveness and peak time.


    The Liao army suddenly felt the pressure. When they faced the Xixia army alone before, it was dominant. After all, the Liao army¡¯s combat power was terrifying at this time, but no matter how terrible it is, it has its limits. Now, at the same time Facing the Three-Nation Alliance, they also felt tremendous pressure. After all, they had been wiped out by Huang Feng before 100,000 people. Now the number of the Three-Nation Alliance is at least three to four times that of them. Among these soldiers, At this time, the strength of the Song army and Dali''s army was weak, but the Xixia army was actually not much worse than the Liao army.


    In this way, with the support of the Song Dynasty and Dali armies, the scale of victory finally began to lean towards the Xixia Army.

 1769 Chapter 1769

    "What should I do now?" A Liao army general slashed over a Song army soldier holding a short sword, and asked the humane next to him urgently.


    At this time, several senior generals of the Liao Army had gathered together. They all dispersed and led their teams to kill the Xixia Army. However, when the Dali Army and the Song Army joined the battlefield, they Feeling the tremendous pressure, at this time, they gathered again to discuss what to do.


    "These damn Song Army, they should have been killed before!" A Liao Army general said, obviously, he was very dissatisfied with Song Army''s repetition.


    Before the Liao army also killed a group of Song army, but because they wanted to use the Song army as a human shield to attack the Xixia army¡¯s defense line, they did not kill all the Xixia army, and later it appeared that Song Jun rushed. The effect of the formation is still good, at least the formation of the Xixia Army has been broken up a bit, and with these human shields, the Liao Army has indeed lost a lot of people during the charge.


    However, now, under the instigation of the Xixia Army, the Song Army turned the spear again to attack them. This made the Liao Army hate it. Since the war between the Three Kingdoms, the position of the Song Army has been vacillating. , For a while towards the Liao army, and for a while towards the Xixia army, the generals of the Liao army wanted to kill the Song army.


    "Now it''s useless to say this." Another Liao army general said: "I didn''t expect the strength of the Xixia army to be stronger than we thought, and, let alone, I did not expect that Dali would also participate in the war. I was thinking, When we destroy Xixia, we will attack Dali again. I didn''t expect them to come over now."


    Before, these generals had thought about it. After they destroyed Xixia, they went to destroy Dali. It was a country weaker than Xixia. Originally, these Liao troops didn¡¯t care about it, so they would destroy it. Up.


    However, they didn''t expect that Dali would actually make trouble at this juncture in front of them, and it also caused them a lot of trouble.


    "I think we should break through now." A Liao army general said: "Now that they are united by three parties, they are powerful, and morale is high, we may not be able to win, and even if we win, we will only It will be a tragic victory, and the price paid will not be too small. It is not worth it. If we keep all the troops in our hands here, even if we win in the end, we will definitely not end well after returning to China."


    Several other Liao army generals nodded solemnly. They had already lost 100,000 troops before. If they lose a lot of troops this time, even if they win in the end, their results will not be too good. , Lost official positions, are the lightest.


    Therefore, what they want is not only victory, but also a beautiful victory. The person who sacrifices the least gets the greatest victory. This is why they did not kill the Song army before, but used them as human shields. , They don¡¯t want a lot of casualties on their side.


    However, they did not expect that the Xixia Army would let Song Army pass, and Song Army would turn around and attack them in reverse.


    The current situation is not good. They had the advantage before, and now facing the three parties at the same time, even if they are not in a disadvantaged position, they are at best evenly matched, and there is no advantage at all. Therefore, even if it is obtained, in the end, they can only It was a tragic victory, which is definitely not what they want to see.


    "Okay, then we will break through!" The situation was urgent, and they couldn''t tolerate them to discuss and discuss slowly, so everyone quickly unified their opinions.


    In fact, even if it is decided to break through now, it is definitely not so easy to break out. After all, allied forces of the three countries are all around, and enemies are everywhere. In the end, the Liao army can only determine a meeting point, and then separate and break through. .


    Huang Feng found out the other party¡¯s intentions at the first time. After resisting for a while, the Liao army broke through from several directions. It is no wonder that these soldiers were useless. After all, the Song army itself was weak in combat effectiveness. Without good weapons and equipment, performance is even worse.


    On the other side of Dali, there are quite a few people who came this time. However, in Dali, a country that has not fought for many years, they prefer to study Buddhism and have no interest in war. This time it was not because of Duan Yu or because of Knowing the intention of the Liao army, it would not dispatch so many troops.


    However, after all, they have not fought for many years, and the combat effectiveness is naturally not so satisfactory.


    Because of this, although the Xixia army was fighting desperately, the Liao army broke through.


    In this regard, Huang Feng was not angry. He was not too surprised by this situation. In fact, if the Liao army did not break through and stay here desperately, Huang Feng would not even be sure of winning, even if it was on their side. The three-nation coalition has a larger number, and there is also not much confidence. The Song army and the Dali army can be used to scare people. If they are really used to fight, they may soon collapse.


    "Second brother!"


    Just when Huang Feng was thinking about where to pursue his pursuit, he heard Duan Yu''s voice.


    "Third brother!" Huang Feng replied happily when he saw Duan Yu rushing here.


    "Second brother, long time no see." Duan Yu said happily: "The last time I was in Bianliang, I looked for my second brother for a long time, but I didn¡¯t find it. I had to go back to Dali first, but I didn¡¯t expect that Song Song came back. About the Liao coalition attacking Xixia, I understood the emergency, so I brought people over."


    "Third brother, your people came in time." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Otherwise, second brother, I will run away in embarrassment."


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t keep the Liao army behind." Duan Yu said. Although he doesn''t like fighting and killing people, he is not a fool. He is now the emperor of Dali, and he must consider the people of Dali. He knew the brutality of the army. Once the Liao army defeated the Song Dynasty and then defeated the Xixia army, what happened to Dali was almost imaginable.


    Therefore, even if he did not like to fight, this battle was to be fought, and after he proposed to send troops, no one in the court objected. Obviously, everyone was aware of the danger. If he did not send troops, the Liao army would fight. It''s here, and now there are still allies in the dispatch of troops, and when the Liao army hits the door, then everything is really too late.


    Fortunately, Dali¡¯s dispatch of troops is still timely, and if it is later, what the consequences will be, I don¡¯t know yet.


    "It''s okay, we will chase it out now and try our best to kill the Liao army." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng knew that if these Liao troops were allowed to return safely, the Liao troops would surely make a comeback, and the number of people who would come would be more at that time. Moreover, he would not underestimate the Xixia army. Then, they can use it. There are not many opportunities.


    Therefore, Huang Feng wanted to destroy as many of these Xixia troops as possible this time, and while weakening the opponent''s strength, he also frightened them!


    "Okay!" Duan Yu did not refuse. After that, he discussed with Huang Feng where he should pursue.


    As for the Song Army, at this time, they were still immersed in the joy of defeating the Liao Army. Although it was not the Liao Army that they defeated alone this time, after all, they were also involved. Moreover, they can also write the memorial to the emperor. Appropriate change, when the time comes, it will be their greatest contribution, they are the main force of this war, and the Xixia army and Dali army are just assisting.


    In this way, although they had defeated the battle before, although they had lost some troops, they would not be punished, but they would also be rewarded. After all, this was the first time the Song Army defeated the Liao Army on the battlefield, which is enough to record. The annals of history, what an honor this is.


    At that time, from taking some prisoners of the Liao army back, they will receive greater favor.


    Therefore, at this time, they no longer thought about chasing the Liao army. They felt that the credit was enough to fight. If they catch up again, it will only increase their casualties, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Huang Feng also did not force these Song troops. One is that the combat power of the Song troops is limited after all, and there may be bad things at that time. Another thing is that the relationship between Xixia and Song is not a true ally, and he is not qualified to go. Order the army of the Song Dynasty.


    Therefore, the soldiers of the Song Dynasty stayed to clean the battlefield and rectify the troops, while the soldiers of the Xixia Army and Dali went to chase the Liao Army.


    The Liao army broke through in different directions. Huang Feng divided the Xixia army and the Dali coalition into two parts and pursued them in two directions to ensure that they had absolute strength in each direction.


    With Kitty Hawk tracking in the air, it was not difficult for Huang Feng and the others to catch up with the Liao Army.


    At this time, because the Liao army was defeated, the morale of the Xixia army and the Dali army was still very high. Instead, the morale of the Liao army dropped a lot because of the initiative to retreat.


    Huang Feng pursued and killed all the way, because Huang Feng only chose two directions, so in each direction, they have an absolute advantage, so even if the Liao army is fierce, it is not their opponent. Along the way, there were heavy casualties, and the voluntary retreat from the beginning turned into a rout later.


    As for the Liao army on the other roads, Huang Feng did not pursue them, so he took the initiative to let them go.


    However, the Liao army was not friendly. The Liao army stopped after finding that there was no chasing army behind.


    "The Xixia people didn''t chase it over." A Liao army general said: "They must have chased people in other directions. We should do something."


    "What do you say?"


    "Let''s kill the carbine! Kill back again, kill from behind them, they must not have thought that we will kill back." The Liao army general said.

 1770 Chapter 1770 The Sorrowful Song Army

    The Liao army did not see the three-nation coalition chasing, and immediately thought of killing it back. After all, the Liao army at this time was quite fierce and combative. Before, it was forced to break through. Now see He had already broken out, and, without chasing soldiers behind him, immediately had the idea of ??continuing to go back and kill.


    After several Liao army generals discussed it, they turned their heads and went back to kill them. At the same time, they contacted several other comrades who had broken through the mountain.


    As long as they are outside the encirclement, they won''t be ashamed of those coalition forces, not to mention, if they can''t fight, they will just break through again.


    When these Liao troops returned to the previous battlefield again, what they saw was the Song Army happily cleaning the battlefield. The Xixia Army and Dali''s troops have disappeared, and they should have been chasing comrades in a certain way.


    Before the Song Army was defeated by the Liao Army, not only the food, grass, and food were taken away by the Liao Army, but also their weapons and equipment were confiscated. Therefore, when they first fought, they suffered a lot of casualties. With many weapons, they can only rely on human lives to fill them.


    For this reason, after defeating the Liao Army and being forced to break through the siege, the Song Army did not leave. Instead, they cleaned the battlefield here, intending to re-arm themselves. After all, they all understood that Dali had better say that Xixia Army and They are definitely not a true ally. Once the Liao army is completely defeated, the next unlucky one may be their Da Song army.


    Therefore, they must arm themselves before the end of this battle. At that time, even if the Xixia Army opposes them, they will not be afraid.


    However, they were not armed yet, and before the opposition from the Xixia Army came, they waited again for the Liao Army, the fierce Liao Army. The moment they saw the large blockbuster of the Liao Army, many Song troops were stunned. They did not expect that the Liao army would come back, because they did not participate in the process of hunting down the Liao army. Therefore, Song Jun did not know the specific arrangements of Huang Feng. They wanted to come to the Song army. Now the Liao army should be under the Xixia The army and the Dali army are chasing and fighting.


    Therefore, they hadn''t even repelled them before, so they started cleaning the battlefield happily. Unexpectedly, the Liao army would shoot a carbine and kill it again.


    Seeing that there was still the Song army looking at the battlefield, the Liao army was slightly stunned, but when they determined that there was only the Song army on this battlefield, and there was no Xixia army and Dali army, they all showed a cruel smile. .


    kill!


    Now that the Liao Army saw the Song Army, they had only one idea, and that was to kill and kill them. If it weren¡¯t for the Song Army¡¯s repeated repetitions before, they wouldn¡¯t have been defeated. Therefore, in the Liao Army¡¯s heart, the Song Army¡¯s Hate, nothing less than the Xixia Army.


    And now, there is only the Song army here, and there is no Xixia army and Dali army, so can the Liao army miss such an opportunity?


    Without much hesitation, the Liao army launched a charge against the Song army. Moreover, this time it was more fierce than before. They didn''t put the Song army in their eyes. Even if the number of the Song army is more than them, they also Don''t be afraid, after all, the Song Army at this time was scattered, and the weapons and equipment were not complete.


    In addition to the hatred of the Song Army in my heart, this time the Liao Army has decided not to take prisoners anymore. One of the Song Army will kill one, and two of them will kill a pair. They must be killed until they see themselves. Will have nightmares!


    The Song Jun looked at the fierce Liao army rushing in. After reacting, the first decision was not to organize a formation to resist, but to turn around and run. At this time, the Song Army was originally cleaning the battlefield, so it was very It was chaos, and there was no organization at all. In addition, in my heart, the Song Army was very afraid of the Liao Army. They had been defeated by the Liao Army more than once, and now there was no Xixia Army and Dali Army around him. Help, they didn''t dare to face the Liao army alone.


    Although the Song army was on the run, the Liao army didn¡¯t let them go. They chased them and slashed fiercely when they went up. The Song army did not dare to resist. The entire battlefield soon became a single Aspect of the massacre.


    Some Song army saw this situation and knew that they could not defeat the Liao army, so they knelt down and surrendered decisively. However, they were not greeted with a kind smile, but a fierce sword. The Liao army was not prepared to take it this time. The prisoners continued to flee, resist, or kneel and surrender. The treatment was the same, and they all had to face the Liao army''s hacking.


    Song Jun was killed by the Liao army crying father and mother, however, there was no way at all. They did not stop to resist, they just fled with the current, and the Liao army was chasing tightly, and many Song troops were given by their own people. Pushed to, then trampled to death.


    After all, the Song Army is part of the Three Kingdoms Allied Forces. The Liao Army is preparing to completely destroy the Song Army and attack the strength of the Allied Forces. At this time, it is already very difficult for them to rescue their comrades who were targeted by Huang Feng and others. Therefore, the decision they made was not to rescue those comrades-in-arms, so as to completely kill the Song soldiers.


    So, the Song army was completely unlucky. The battle lasted until late at night, and the mountains and plains were full of Song army corpses. A large number of Song army fled. Fortunately, with the help of night, they were able to let some Song army escape. , However, there were not many Song troops who could escape in the end, and most of the Song troops were left here forever.


    During the expedition to Xixia, the Song army dispatched more than 300,000 people, but the Song army who was able to escape back at last was only about 60,000 to 70,000. Almost all the others were killed, and a small part of them were killed by the previous Xixia. Most of the people killed by the army were killed by the Liao army. Especially in this last battle, the Song army killed more than 100,000 people. Of course, many of them were killed by the Song army himself. of,.


    Because the Liao army no longer took prisoners, all of the lost Song troops were killed, and there were not a few livelihoods. The entire battlefield was full of corpses.


    When the Liao Army almost completely destroyed the Song Army and achieved brilliant results, the Xixia Army and the Dali Army also achieved a lot of results. The two Liao Army that they pursued were finally killed by them. They were killed, of course, they also paid a certain price, but Huang Feng felt that this loss was worth the loss of being able to destroy the two Liao army.


    And when Huang Feng and the others ended the battle and began to clean the battlefield, they also received the news that the Song Army was almost annihilated. The remaining Song Army was also broken up, and it was no longer organized.


    Huang Feng froze and said: "Unexpectedly, they were still destroyed by the Liao army."


    Huang Feng was a little bit emotional. From the beginning of the Song-Liao coalition attacking Xixia, the whole battle situation has been changing. Between the parties, especially the Song Army, they always swayed, and they allied with the Liao Army for a while, and then again. The Xixia army attacked the Liao army together. In short, their position has been changing. What has not changed is that they have been in a weak position. In the end, they were finally destroyed by the Liao army.


    In this regard, Huang Feng could not do anything about it. From the beginning to the end of the Song Dynasty, the military strength was not very good. Even in this space, there was not much change. Xixia, Liao, and the Song Dynasty. Soldiers have always been the most. However, the combat effectiveness shown in the real battle is the worst. Even if the Xixia Army, which was not as good as theirs before, the strength demonstrated in this combat effectiveness is higher than that of Song In the army, it can be said that if the Song army does not change, they will always be in the most vulnerable position.


    "Unexpectedly, Song Jun''s combat effectiveness is now so low." Duan Yu also said with emotion.


    Before, the Dali Kingdom had always been attached to the Song Dynasty, and its relationship with the Song Dynasty was very good. However, through this battle, it can be found that the combat effectiveness of the Song Dynasty has plummeted. What level can it be? I dare not say that after watching the battles of the Song army, even Dali, a country that doesn''t like fighting, felt that if the number of people was similar, it would not be impossible to beat the Song Dynasty.


    Of course, between Dali and the Song Dynasty, there was no easy war. There were not a few people in Dali who admired the Song Dynasty.


    "I don''t know the Liao army, what will be decided next." Huang Feng said.


    Now the Liao army has destroyed the Song Dynasty army, which is considered a credit, but they have lost a large number of soldiers here, more than 200,000 people have come. As a result, up to now, there are only less than 100,000, which is a loss. It was so heavy that Huang Feng didn''t know whether the Liao army would choose to go back or continue the war.


    Duan Yu also didn''t know, but what the two of them can do now is to gather in the team, and at the same time constantly send out scouts to inquire about the situation of the Liao army, ready to fight at any time, before the Liao army is dead or before leaving. , This battle is not over yet.


    At this time, the Liao Army was also worried about this matter. They are indeed in a dilemma. If they continue to attack, they have no confidence that they can win at this time, and even if they win, they will only win miserably. .


    And if they choose to stop the fight and the class teacher returns to the court, they don''t know what is waiting for them. They have merits and deeds this time, and they don''t know how the above will deal with them. No matter what the situation is, it is possible.


    And just when they felt embarrassed, they received a letter from the emperor of the court.


    "What are you talking about? You said that the Liao army has withdrawn? Moreover, there is still a lot of baggage and grain left behind?" The next day, Huang Feng learned the news of the Liao army''s retreat from the scout''s mouth.


    Moreover, this time the Liao army was not simply retreating. It seemed very urgent. It just moved forward lightly. A large amount of luggage and weapons and equipment seized from the Song army were left behind.

 1771 Chapter 1771

    "Master Hui Ma, that''s it." The scout replied, looking at Huang Feng, full of admiration. "Last night the Liao army pulled out of the camp and left. This morning, the Liao army camp was empty. One person, leaving only a large amount of luggage and weapons and equipment. We were afraid of fraud, and we went in to investigate. The Liao army did indeed leave, and there was no ambush, and they went in a hurry."


    After several battles in the past few days, the soldiers of the Xixia Army admire Huang Feng in their hearts, and they all respect Huang Feng. This respect is not because of his status as a husband, nor is it because of Li Qinglu¡¯s strong guard, but It is the respect for Huang Feng''s ability.


    The strength of the Xixia Army is the worst among the three parties. It can''t even beat the Song Dynasty. This time, the Song and Liao coalition forces are coming fiercely with a large number of soldiers. Many soldiers of the Xixia Army, even if they don¡¯t say anything, they are also in their hearts. All are pessimistic.


    However, under Huang Feng¡¯s leadership, they fought one victory after another. Indeed, their strength was steadily weakening, and the number of people was declining. Their losses were not great. Those soldiers only admired Huang Feng. Regarding the control of the battlefield, I admire his use of tactics. It was his tactics one after another that caused conflicts between the Song and Liao coalition forces and finally fell apart, and they also had a chance to win.


    Therefore, when the soldiers of the Xixia Army look at Huang Feng, they always look with admiration. Now Huang Feng asks them to do what they do. They admire Huang Feng in their hearts, and they will never look like one at all. At the beginning, he would doubt Huang Feng''s decision. Even now, if Huang Feng took them directly to Daliao, these soldiers would not have any objections.


    "Are you all gone?" Huang Feng murmured: "While leaving in such a hurry, it seems that something must have happened in the Liao State."


    At this time, the Liao Army lost too much and had no confidence in defeating the Xixia Army. However, the strength was not bad. It would not be too difficult for the Xixia Army and Dali''s coalition forces to eat the Liao Army. Therefore, Huang Feng and Duan Yu had arranged the team so carefully before, and were always ready to fight the Liao army again, without the slightest intention in their hearts.


    For this reason, even if the Liao army didn¡¯t want to fight anymore, if they wanted to return to China, the Xixia army and Dali did not dare to pursue it deeply. They were also afraid of being caught in the ambush of the Liao army. Therefore, the Liao army could retreat calmly. There is absolutely no need to be in such a hurry, and there are so many things left, which makes Huang Feng and Duan Yu cheaper.


    Therefore, Huang Feng guessed that something must have happened in the Liao Kingdom, otherwise, the Liao army should not leave in such a hurry.


    However, it is impossible to know the domestic affairs of Liao State in a short period of time. Huang Feng can only arrange for someone to investigate. He and Duan Yu continue to clean the battlefield.


    The Liao army has already left. This time the drama of the Song-Liao coalition attacking Xixia together was officially over. However, the result was beyond the expectations of many people. The most vulnerable party, Xixia Kingdom, was in this war. Here, the loss was not big, and a lot of food and grass were seized, which can definitely be regarded as a big victory.


    On the contrary, it was the Liao Army. The Song Army lost most of it. The rest of the people were already separated. It is estimated that not many people could return to the Song Dynasty alive, and the Liao Army also lost. More than 100,000 people were finally forced to leave, which can be said to have suffered heavy losses.


    The Song-Liao coalition suffered such a great loss, but in the end, even Xixia did not step into it. This war was fought outside Xixia from beginning to end. It can be said that the entire Xixia Kingdom was not affected. , The city has not been destroyed, and people¡¯s lives are all normal. This is just like a myth.


    Because of this, when Huang Feng''s class teacher returned to the court, the voice of Xixia Kingdom praising Huang Feng had already appeared. This time there was no need for Li Qinglu''s order. Xixia Kingdom went up to ministers and down to ordinary people, all spontaneously The praise of Huang Feng''s great achievements has come. In the history of Xixia Kingdom, although there have been some powerful generals, no one can compare with Huang Feng. The gap is too obvious.


    It can be said that Huang Feng''s prestige in the Xixia Kingdom has completely surpassed Li Qinglu, and coupled with his status as a horseman, even at this time, Li Qinglu will let Huang Feng be the emperor, and it will not be too hindered.


    And Li Qinglu always thinks like this. She thinks that after the battle is over and Huang Feng has gained the credit, even if the credit is not great, she will propose Huang Feng to be Huang Feng, but she doesn''t. Thinking of that, Huang Summit made such a great contribution.


    However, Huang Feng directly rejected Li Qinglu¡¯s proposal. One is that he has already been Huangfeng in other dimensions, and it feels like that. He is not rare, but his wife is Huangfeng. Some are different. Huang Feng quite likes this feeling. Huang Feng enjoys seeing the king of a country behaved in front of him. Li Qinglu also knows the evil taste of Huang Feng, and only Can be blushing and let Huang Feng toss.


    In addition, Huang Feng and Li Qinglu both wanted to leave this space, leaving only a puppet in the end. Therefore, in Huang Feng''s eyes, there is no difference between being the emperor.


    And when Huang Feng''s class returned to the court and returned to the capital of Xixia Kingdom, news from the Liao Kingdom also came, and Huang Feng finally knew why the Liao army retreated in such a hurry.


    It turned out that there was a rebellion in the Liao Kingdom. The current emperor of the Liao Kingdom obtained the current throne by committing a rebellion. Before his position was secured, he launched a war against the Song Dynasty. I thought that I wanted to establish my prestige through this war and make my position more stable.


    In the early stage, the Liao army went all the way up to the Song army¡¯s casino, forced the Song Dynasty to surrender, and signed a series of humiliating agreements. This made the new emperor of the Liao Kingdom so prestigious in the country. Those who are convinced and dissatisfied can only hide their thoughts in their hearts.


    However, since the emperor of the Liao Kingdom decided to use force against Xixia, everything has changed. First 50,000 people went to attack Xixia, but the fart was not shot down. That night, it was defeated by the Xixia army. The commander of the army, even more so Being killed in the camp, the Liao army itself suffered heavy losses.


    However, this is not over. The emperor of the Liao Kingdom must be unable to swallow this breath. The Xixia Army has completely angered him. If you don''t give the Xixia Army a good look, then isn''t his prestige damaged?


    For this reason, he ordered the army to conquer the Song Dynasty. After fighting the Song Dynasty, continue to attack Xixia. At this time, another news came that the commander of the conquest of Song Dynasty was actually given to him in his camp. Killed, and, it was Xixia Kingdom''s cohort who killed him.


    In this way, how could the emperor of the Liao Kingdom bear it?Directly to the provisional commander Guli, he gave the order to slaughter the entire Xixia, and let the Song army follow along. One was to use them as a meat shield, and the other was Liwei. Let them look at the soldiers of Daliao. Front.


    However, the emperor of the Liao Kingdom obviously did not expect that Song Liao¡¯s 600,000 coalition forces could not take down Xixia. At the border between Xixia and Song Dynasty, they were severely sniped. Moreover, the coalition forces suffered heavy losses, even if they were The Liao army itself suffered more and more losses.


    After the news spread to the Liao country, it immediately caused some people''s minds to fluctuate. The emperor is currently carrying the emperor. After all, he has obtained the throne by chaos. Moreover, the time for ascending to the throne is not long. Therefore, they have not been able to fully control the power. Liao, if his troops abroad have been winning battles, it would be better to say that even if the people in the country are careful, they can only endure it.


    However, now that the Liao Kingdom is blocked by the Xixia Kingdom, the loss is getting bigger and bigger, the emperor''s prestige is also affected, naturally some people start to think carefully.


    When the news of the siege of more than 100,000 troops of the Liao army spread to the Liao State, the entire Liao State was already under current turbulence, and many people took action. The emperor of the Liao State saw it. Danger, this made the Liao army stop fighting the Xixia army, and quickly returned to China to prevent others from making chaos.


    However, the Liao army was still a step late. When they returned to Liao, the civil strife in Liao had already occurred. In addition, this army was very tired from the long-distance raids, and it was very difficult to return to China. Appeared on the battlefield immediately, and when they recovered and went into battle, the entire Liao Kingdom was already in civil strife.


    Huang Feng was dumbfounded when he heard the news. However, if you think about it carefully, it is not surprising that the current emperor of the Liao Kingdom had been in chaos and could not convince the crowd at all. Now someone is in his power. It is also very understandable to launch a rebellion when you are weak.


    Moreover, the Liao Kingdom originally lost a lot because of the Xixia side, and coupled with the current infighting, it is estimated that when the infighting is calmed down, no matter who is in the position, the strength of the Liao nation will be greatly reduced, so let''s go. It is not impossible to go on the path of recession.


    At that time, let alone Xixia, even the Song Dynasty, who was just defeated by the Liao army, would no longer be afraid of the Liao army. What''s more, Huang Feng knew that a dynasty even more terrifying than the Liao Kingdom would be established. The Liao army was even more brutal, and Huang Feng was already thinking whether he would directly kill those people in the cradle.


    No matter, no matter what, because of the internal strife of Liao, the war between Xixia and Liao has finally come to an end. If you want to continue to be an enemy or an ally, it depends on the attitude of Liao.


    With this victory, the Xixia Army will no longer feel scared when facing the Liao Army.

 1772 Chapter 1772 Post-War Relationship

    After winning the battle, the Liao Kingdom itself was in conflict. The Xixia Kingdom was naturally going to hold a banquet. It just so happened that Duan Yu and many civil servants and generals from Dali were also there. The scale of the banquet was even greater. Make the relationship between the two countries better.


    As for Huang Feng and Duan Yu, they haven''t had a good drink together for a long time. Naturally, the drinks this time were very enjoyable.


    "It''s a pity that the eldest brother is not here. Otherwise, our three brothers will definitely be able to drink more enjoyable." Duan Yu said in a mixed tone. It was all the brothers drinking together, so naturally they didn''t use internal force to force the wine out. After all, the amount of alcohol is not too much, so it didn''t take long for the whole person to be a little screaming.


    And Huang Feng was not much better than Duan Yu. In a good mood, neither of them controlled themselves, so they all drank too much before they knew it.


    "Yes, eldest brother has a lot of alcohol, and you and I probably don''t have as much alcohol as elder brother." Huang Feng also said.


    "That''s true." Duan Yu nodded in agreement, and remembered the scene when he and Qiao Feng met for the first time. He relied on his internal strength to compete with Qiao Feng, and in the end he was evenly matched. However, Qiao Feng relied on it. His real drinking capacity, while Duan Yu relied on cheating, and their drinking capacity was not on the same level.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if the eldest brother is not there." Huang Feng sighed and said: "Otherwise, let him see Song and Liao beating lives like this, and I don''t know how uncomfortable it is."


    "Yes." Duan Yu also said with emotion: "The eldest brother is a man of love and righteousness. The Song people raised him, taught him to study and behave, and also taught him martial arts. He always thought of himself as a Song citizen, but Suddenly found out that he was originally from Khitan. In his heart, he may have been unable to accept it. If the battle between Song and Liao is there, it must be the most uncomfortable if the eldest brother is there."


    Both Huang Feng and Duan Yu also understood the difficulties Qiao Feng had in his heart, the feeling of being caught in the middle, no matter how he decided, he would suffer and would be scolded by others, and it must be uncomfortable.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng and Duan Yu miss Qiao Feng, they also know that perhaps only death is Qiao Feng''s real destination. Only then will he be truly relieved.


    What''s more, Qiao Feng once personally killed his beloved, which made him feel guilty, even if he was alive, he would never be truly happy.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has always thought that in the world of "Tianlong Babu", Qiao Feng is the most miserable person, and such a tragic hero is more worthy of everyone''s liking.


    "Come on, let''s toast brother!" Huang Feng said, then gestured into the air, and then spilled the wine in the bowl on the ground in front of him.


    Duan Yu did the same thing: "Brother, I also toast you!"


    The two filled them up again and drank.


    When Huang Feng and Duan Yu were drinking here, their family members also chatted together. Duan Yu still did not come alone this time. Wang Yuyan, Zhong Ling and others also came. This guy has inherited perfectly. The factor of his father''s love is a natural lover, even more than Huang Feng, so it is not surprising that he likes to take his own woman wherever he goes.


    What''s more, whether it is Wang Yuyan, Zhong Ling, or Mu Wanqing, they are all children of the rivers and lakes, and they are used to fighting together. They are even more experienced than Su Yumo''s daughters. Therefore, Duan Yu brought them by his side, and Not incomprehensible.


    The conversations between Su Yumo and Wang Yuyan are still very speculative. Su Yumo and Tang Muxue''s experience in reality has broadened their horizons. They know a lot of things and understand a lot, plus Before they came, they had also read the novel "Tian Long Ba Bu". Therefore, they all know the personality and temperament of Wang Yuyan and the women. Therefore, when they chat, they can naturally chat very speculatively. .


    The Jianghu stories in the mouths of Wang Yuyan''s daughters also liked Su Yumo''s daughters, and everyone listened with gusto.


    Because the war has been quelled, the army in Dali left for the country after two days in Xixia, while Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan stayed in Xixia for another ten days before returning. We got together with Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng also cherishes such an opportunity. He knows that he will leave here in the future, and it will not be so easy to meet Duan Yu, his brother-in-law. Therefore, in the past few days, he is very big Most of the time I spent with Duan Yu, the two chatted about poetry and poetry, about martial arts practice, etc., and even spent a lot less time with the women of Su Yumo.


    Although Huang Feng''s own level of poetry and poetry is average, he remembers a lot of the classic poetry and poetry in China''s thousands of years of history. Now, talking with Duan Yu, there is no obstacle.


    Duan Yu''s interest in poetry and songs is still higher than martial arts. He didn''t know that Huang Feng was also proficient in these things. Now he suddenly realized that he was ecstatic. The two of them talked for several days without feeling. The passage of time.


    "There is no permanent banquet in the world, second brother take care, I will leave first." On this day, Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan and his daughters said goodbye to Huang Feng.


    "The third brother is careful on the road." Huang Feng also said: "This time I don''t know when we can meet each other. Third brother take care."


    After all, this is the world of martial arts, but there is no telephone or the like. Moreover, the way to go is usually only by carriage. Xixia is so far away from Dali, Duan Yu is the emperor of Dali, even if Huang Feng continues to stay in this space , There won¡¯t be too many opportunities for the two to meet.


    Duan Yu''s face was also full of reluctance to say goodbye, and he said, "Second brother also take care, and if you have the opportunity to ask your second brother for poems and songs."


    "It''s easy to say, easy to talk." Huang Feng smiled awkwardly. Duan Yu is really talented in this area, and he is a pretender, just like Duan Yu and Qiao Feng fight a wine, Duan Yu is cheating to have such results, and Huang Feng''s current behavior is actually not much different from cheating.


    Moreover, in the past few days, Huang Feng has said everything he knows about it. If Duan Yu doesn''t leave, the two will discuss it again. Maybe he will show his stuff.


    The two said a few more words, Duan Yu just left, and Wang Yuyan and her daughters also said goodbye to Su Yumo and her daughters Yiyi. During this time, not only was the relationship between Huang Feng and Duan Yu closer, it was The relationship between women is better.


    Huang Feng and Su Yumo looked at Duan Yu and their backs until they disappeared completely before returning to the palace.


    Although the war was temporarily over, Huang Feng was also paying attention to the situation on Song Liao''s side.


    In the next few days, Huang Feng received various news one after another.


    First of all, those Song troops that were last broken up by the Liao army returned to the Song Dynasty one after another. However, when they left, there were more than 300,000 people. When they returned, there were only about 30,000 people. The loss was so great, and, No results have been achieved yet, the emperor of the Song Dynasty was naturally furious and ordered the killing of the few leading generals.


    Then, the emperor of the Song Dynasty sent people to Xixia and sent all kinds of gold and silver treasures to show their favor to Xixia.


    Just kidding, because of the actions of the generals, the relationship between the Song Dynasty and the Liao Kingdom was once again tense, coupled with the previous Liao Kingdom¡¯s ambitions for the Song Dynasty, so the relationship between Song and Liao Dynasty is already very poor, and if it gets worse with Xixia Now, the Song Dynasty is really dangerous.


    If I knew that the hundreds of thousands of troops had conquered Xixia, it would be okay. However, it turned out to be beaten by the opponent. This made the emperor of the Song Dynasty feel scared at the same time as losing face. He did not expect Xixia The fighting power of the Chinese army is so strong. The hundreds of thousands of Song army are already the most capable part of the Song Dynasty. As a result, they almost wiped out, although many of them were killed by the Liao. However, through the description of the soldiers who returned, the emperor of the Song Dynasty could also understand the power of Xixia Kingdom now.


    When they had already offended a powerful enemy, they obviously did not want to offend another one. Therefore, they sent people to negotiate and even apologize, saying that they had to attack Xixia before, and they were forced to be threatened by Liao. In fact, they don''t want to fight Xixia at all. The two countries should continue to maintain good-neighborly and friendly relations.


    After Huang Feng thought about it, he also accepted this kind of gesture. He didn''t have much energy to fight Da Song anymore. He knew that the territory of Da Song was very broad. Although the combat effectiveness of the Song Dynasty army was low, However, after all, it was the kingdom of heaven, and the Song Dynasty still had a lot of elite talents. If you were pressed into a hurry, those talents would probably emerge.


    The Xixia Kingdom, after all, is only a small country. Even if it is won this time, it has gained a lot of benefits from the Song Dynasty. In fact, there is still a big gap between the national strength and the Song Dynasty. Therefore, it maintains friendly relations between the two countries. Obviously it is also very good. After all, what Huang Feng really cares about is to make money, not necessarily to unify the whole world.


    As long as the relationship between the two countries is good, people under Huang Feng''s influence can go to Song Dynasty smoothly to do business. Huang Feng is still very satisfied with the result.


    Thus, the Song Dynasty and Xixia reconciled like this.


    News came from Daliao. The emperor of the Liao Kingdom who had launched the war against the Song Dynasty had been ousted from power. The only way to wait for him was death, and the new emperor went to Xixia. While showing good intentions, they put pressure on the Song Dynasty and signaled them to continue to compensate Daliao for various things in accordance with the previous agreement.


    The upper echelons of the Liao Kingdom also know that Xixia Kingdom is not easy to provoke. They have already lost a lot of people here. Since they can¡¯t get it down, reconciliation is obviously a good choice. Da Song is big enough and they want benefits. If you do, you can go to Da Songna, and with Da Song''s combat power, you can''t resist them at all.

 1773 Chapter 1773 Time Passes

    At the same time, those people in the Liao Kingdom knew that the peace talks between the Song Dynasty and Xixia had been successful, and they were also afraid of Xixia and the Song Dynasty alliance. If there is a single Song, they are not afraid, but now they have added a Xixia. I''m not sure.


    If before, those people in the Liao Kingdom would not have regarded Xixia, such a small country in their eyes, and they would only have a big country like Song Dynasty in their eyes. However, what happened this time made them realize that Xixia This country must not be underestimated, otherwise, it will have to pay a painful price.


    In addition, the leading generals who were killed with Huang Feng before were all close to the former Daliao emperor, and they have nothing to do with the current emperor. Even the current emperor still needs it in his heart. Thank Huang Feng for what he has done. If it were not for those things Huang Feng did, he would not have had the opportunity to be on stage.


    For this reason, after discussing for a while, the senior leaders of the Liao Kingdom made a decision: Show favor to Xixia and live together peacefully. For Song Dynasty, they were still the objects of conquest, just because they lost too much in Xixia. So, in a short time, they won''t do anything to Da Song. Besides, they still don''t know Xixia''s attitude, so they dare not act rashly.


    Looking at the things sent by Daliao, and thinking about the things sent by Song before, Huang Feng and the ministers of the Xixia Kingdom all had smiles on their faces. This is the respect they relied on their own force, which is naturally even more. happy.


    And Huang Feng and the ministers of the Xixia Kingdom also felt that it is better to stay peacefully with both parties. Of course, they will not be too careless. Huang Feng has also made a plan for the soldiers of the Xixia Army. A training manual, even if you are not here in the future, you must ensure that these Xixia troops have the ability to protect themselves.


    Da Liao and Da Song¡¯s requirements for Xixia are very simple, that is, don¡¯t lean towards the other side. Of course, if you can form an alliance with yourself, it¡¯s even better. However, Huang Feng is not so stupid, only to maintain such a neutral identity. In order to get the most benefit, fortunately, the two countries did not say anything about Xixia''s decision, and even if they were dissatisfied, they would not express it.


    Only this time, Xixia really beat the two countries very well.


    The three countries reached an agreement with each other. This war will not be fought in a short time. Huang Feng knows that there will be war between Song and Liao in the future, and even Xixia will be involved. That is all possible. , However, in a short time, this war will obviously not be fought, so he doesn''t need to worry too much for the time being.


    After handling the affairs of Xixia, Huang Feng left with a few women. Everyone came here not only to fight the war, but to experience life here.


    This is not an ordinary historical space, but a world of martial arts. The women are still very interested in the arena. Therefore, after handling the affairs of Xixia, Huang Feng took all the women to the world. This time, Li Qinglu also followed, and the person responsible for political affairs in Xixia Kingdom was a puppet exchanged by Huang Feng.


    After everyone dressed in disguise, they don¡¯t have to worry about being recognized by anyone. What''s more, in this world, there is no camera, no TV and newspaper. Huang Feng¡¯s identity is now among several countries. Although he is already famous, he knows He doesn''t have many people, not to mention, he also put on simple makeup.


    To break through the arena, of course everyone still has to enter the territory of the Great Song Dynasty. After all, the Song Dynasty is a great power in the heavenly dynasty, with a vast territory and many things on the rivers and lakes.


    And when everyone wandered in the territory of the Song Dynasty, they deeply felt the prosperity of the Song Dynasty. Although the Song Dynasty defeated one after another, the capital was beaten in by others, and then hundreds of thousands of people were lost. .


    However, it can only be said that the army cannot fight, and the generals cannot. The ministers above are not proficient in this aspect. However, in terms of economic development, the Song Dynasty did a good job and did not look decadent due to the chaos of the war. , This place is obviously more prosperous than Xixia, Daliao, and even Dali.


    The Song Dynasty was the world of literati. During this time, Huang Feng and others have also seen many literati, and they all made a lot of talk about their previous losses to Daliao and Xixia. All these scholars have In my own mind, I feel that I can save the country and make the country stronger again. When the next war occurs, there will be no such a fiasco.


    Huang Feng listened to a lot of talk and talk, most of them were vain, but the rhetoric of those talented scholars was of no use at all. However, there are some good suggestions, but I don¡¯t know if these suggestions will be spread. Go to the ministers and even the emperor.


    Huang Feng and the others don''t really care much about such things. After all, they are here to wander the rivers and lakes, and naturally they are more concerned about the affairs of the rivers and lakes.


    During this period of time, one of the major events in the arena was that Hong Qi, the new gang leader of the Beggar Gang, used the dog-sticking method and the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon to defeat several other sect masters one after another in public, giving the Gag Gang¡¯s momentum. Get up again.


    Originally, the former leader of the Beggar Gang, You Tanzhi, not only did not know how to lay down the dragon and eighteen palms and beat the dog with sticks, but also defeated the traitor as a teacher, causing the Beggar Gang to lose face in the arena. The status of the gang has also been challenged.


    And now, because of the appearance of Hong Qi, the two geniuses of the Beggars are once again present. At the same time, Hong Qi is not very old, but his martial arts is not weak. Now he has defeated several major factions with the two genres of the Beggars. The masters here have stabilized the position of the first big gang that has been shaky.


    "This Hong Qi is indeed a talent." Huang Feng smiled and said to the women after hearing the news.


    According to the rumors of those martial arts people, Hong Qi has a deep grasp of the eighteen palms of the dragon and the method of hitting the dog stick. You must know that Huang Feng has only taught him for a long time, and he can actually do this. An easy thing.


    This kind of martial arts talent, even Huang Feng, is inferior. I am afraid that only Duan Yu, the guy who doesn''t like martial arts, can compare with him.


    And another major event in the arena is to discuss the matter of dealing with Liao. Everyone understands that the war between Song and Liao has just begun, and it is far from over. Last time they discussed the assassination of Liao generals. At that time, I was betrayed by spies, so that it failed before it even started.


    This time, they learned their lesson and discussed early what they should do next time. At the same time, they tried their best to keep confidential.


    Huang Feng didn''t join in any excitement this time. After he heard about this incident, he just chuckled and didn''t have any interest. Presumably, the young Hong Qi, this time, will surely take the opportunity to rise up and become the new leader of the Central Plains armed forces. , It is not impossible.


    And Huang Feng just took a few women, wandering around, listening to anecdotes on the rivers and lakes, sometimes, a few people will also take action to punish a few notorious gangsters on the rivers and lakes, so that Su Yumo''s daughters are very happy. The addiction of the second woman.


    And when the time of the year is about to end, several countries have returned to the way they were before, and people¡¯s lives have also recovered, as if the war a year ago did not happen, and there were only some caring people. We are actively preparing for the coming war.


    Under the sign of Huang Feng and Li Qinglu, Xixia Kingdom did not take it lightly. Huang Feng knew that their future enemies were not only Liao Kingdom, but also Daikin and Mongolia, both of which were even stronger than Liao Kingdom.


    A ray of light flashed, and everyone appeared in the real villa again. Li Qinglu was the first to come to the real world. She looked around curiously and looked at the environment here. Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Ningshuang had just completed the first. The person who teleported this time was also a little excited.


    "Well, it''s too early, everyone wash up first, and then rest." Huang Feng said to the women.


    Although Li Qinglu had just arrived, before everyone left, they had already prepared the room for Li Qinglu. Therefore, Li Qinglu would not have a place to live, and even though everyone was not there during this time, it was in this room. Someone has always cleaned it, without a trace of dust.


    With the help of Huang Feng and a few women, Li Qinglu quickly got acquainted with the villa, and used some of the things here, and waited for her to get familiar with the rest.


    With a year of experience in the world of "Tianlong Babu", everyone still needs to adjust and re-adjust their knowledge to the real world, especially those who go to other spaces for the first time. Don¡¯t confuse reality with other dimensions.


    The next day, Huang Feng went to the factory of "Time and Space Automobile". After all, it has not been in reality for a month. Huang Feng is still very concerned about the situation there. As for the other women, they also have their own things to do. Li Qinglu, who just came here, is with Ning Wushuang. Both of them are adapting to the environment here, including the use of modern things, mobile TV, etc., they also need to understand modern history, learn the language and question here, in short, they are still relatively busy.


    Lu Xuan didn''t have these troubles. Although he also came from another time and space, there were many things in common with this place, so she got used to it much faster than the two.


    However, Li Qinglu and Ning Wushuang did not feel tired, on the contrary, they found it very interesting. After all, this is a completely new world for them. They are still very happy to know so many things. Moreover, here is also It''s much more interesting than they are, and life is no longer monotonous.


    I believe that it will not be long before the two of them can truly and completely integrate into modern society.

 1774 Chapter 1774 Lively Automobile Factory

    "so many people?"


    When Huang Feng came to the door of "Space-Time Car", he was shocked by the scene here.


    At the entrance of the factory, there was originally a large vacant lot, but now the enclosed water can''t escape. These people are purely watching the excitement, there are dealers who want to sell "space-time cars" as an agent, and there are also media reporters. Even Huang Feng saw a lot of foreigners in it.


    "Time and Space Cars" has quickly gained fame in the domestic and foreign markets since that time when it was an instant hit in the magic city. You know, at that auto show, all the cars at home and abroad participated. Manufacturers, as well as all over the world, have received a lot of attention.


    For this reason, when ¡°time-space car¡± shocked the country, it was also known to foreigners at the same time. Although the auto manufacturers and even government departments in those countries have some meaning to boycott ¡°time-space car¡±, ¡°time-space car¡± The performance and functions of the car are there after all. No one is a fool. People from other countries are also very interested in this car.


    For this reason, there have been many follow-up reports on "Spacetime Cars". It can be said that the reputation of "Spacetime Cars" during this period has been completely established all over the world.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that he had been away from the real world for a month, and it was still so lively here. It seems that the heat of the "space-time car" has not dissipated, and even the influence of time has become even greater.


    "Hey, let us, let us trouble you," Huang Feng had no choice but to get out of the car and wanted to squeeze in.


    "Don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze, come first and then wait in line for those who don''t understand and want to pick up the car," someone said to Huang Feng.


    "Yes, we came long ago, and later we went to the back to line up."


    "Hey, this person seems to be Huang Feng!"


    "Damn, it''s really Mr. Huang! Mr. Huang, I want to mention the car, I want to mention the car!"


    Someone recognized Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng disappeared in reality for a month, he is not an ordinary person after all. He also participated in movies before, and bet with people, which caused a lot of trouble, plus Huang Feng is also the owner of Time Space Entertainment and Time Space Auto. These two companies can now be said to be the most well-known companies in China and the most mentioned companies.


    In the previous Spring Festival files, the company "Time and Space Entertainment" had a unique brilliance and led the entire movie market. The momentum of the eight films invested in all dominating the list really shocked many people and made people excited. Just one month. Over time, Huang Feng''s net worth has increased by several billions. Such a speed of making money is top notch at home and abroad.


    For this reason, "Time and Space Entertainment" has become a benchmark in the industry. As its boss, Huang Feng, he is naturally well-known by many people. Not to mention, Huang Feng personally participated in one of the most important movies. higher.


    And at the auto show more than a month ago, Huang Feng and Tang Jie both made the limelight, saying that they are household names. At that time, on TV and newspapers, there were all about "time and space". "Car", regarding Huang Feng and Tang Jie''s introduction, it can be said that even people who didn''t watch movies before and didn''t care about things in the entertainment industry, at this time, all knew Huang Feng.


    Therefore, it was not long before Huang Feng arrived on this road, he was recognized by people, and then the surrounding crowds boiled. They came here originally for the "time and space car". Now the big boss of "time and space car" appears. Now, everyone naturally didn''t mean to let it go.


    However, the meaning in the audience''s words, obviously, they all want to mention the car. Of course, it is the dealers who shout these words, and the reporters want to interview Huang Feng or Tang Jie, and even want to visit At this time, the factory of "Space-Time Automobile" was naturally very excited to see Huang Feng.


    As for the rest of the people who watched the excitement and eat melons, they are pure, with a feeling of seeing the bright people, and naturally they also want to go forward and see clearly.


    "Let let all let all let, let me pass first." Huang Feng did not expect that after he was recognized, he would actually cause such a sensation. You must know that there are a lot of people here. Once something accident happens, It is very easy to cause trampling. In that case, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Fortunately, the security guards at the "Time and Space Automobile" factory discovered the situation here and came to clear the siege in time. Because of the importance of the "Time and Space Automobile", the security that Huang Feng arranged here is naturally not the kind of security who can only install the facade. , These people are very powerful, in order to prevent some unruly attempts to "time-space car" and prevent accidents from happening.


    As a result, Huang Feng was escorted by five or six security guards before entering the factory. Looking at the still lively crowd outside, Huang Feng actually had a surviving emotion.


    "President Huang, you are so courageous, you dare to come in so grandiosely." Tang Jie, who heard that Huang Feng came to the factory, hurried over and laughed when he saw Huang Feng''s embarrassed appearance.


    Huang Feng is indeed embarrassed at this time. Because the crowd was too crowded before, his clothes were squeezed up, and his hair was picked up by no one knowing who would stand it up a lot. In such a crowded environment, even if it was Huang Shan. Lingbo stepped slightly, there was no room for display.


    "Still laughing, what''s going on outside, why are so many people?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Does Mr. Huang know?" Tang Jie asked.


    Huang Feng shook his head. He has been away from reality for a month. Naturally, there are many things that are not clear.


    Seeing Huang Feng really didn¡¯t know the situation here, Tang Jie said, ¡°This situation outside the door has been going on for more than a month. Since our''time-space car'' became famous, it hasn¡¯t stopped outside. There have always been a lot of people here with all kinds of thoughts, and there are even people who want to sneak in and steal information. Fortunately, the security guards you arranged here are very good. Otherwise, the gate is really guarded. Can''t live."


    Huang Feng is not surprised that some people will sneak in to steal information. This is the way it is in the market. For their own interests, what kind of methods will be used. Before Tianjiao Group''s weight loss drug information was stolen. Not to mention, Huangfeng¡¯s "Time and Space Car" is an epoch-making product. Naturally, there are more people who dare to be interested. Some of these people will go through formal channels, and some will go through some crooked ways. Not surprising.


    Huang Feng had long thought that such a situation would happen, so the security guards were arranged here. They were not for decoration.


    "It''s been a month, there are still so many people out there?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, this month, there has been basically no stop outside." Tang Jie said: "Once our car was launched, it caused a lot of sensation. There are many people who want to buy a car, whether it is a regular version. , There are still floating versions, there are many, even I did not expect that there are so many rich people in China, they all want to buy floating cars, but we have produced some in advance, but the total amount After all, there are not many, so obviously the demand is in short supply. Those people waved money but couldn¡¯t buy the car. Naturally, they were dissatisfied. And those dealers saw the business opportunities in it. In order to get more car shares, they sent People stay here for the first time, to get cars, as many as they want, and now in China, or in the whole world, many people want to buy our cars."


    When he talked about this, Tang Jie¡¯s face was full of spirit. Although he had expected that ¡°Space-Time Auto¡± would be world-renowned and sold at great prices, he did not expect that this goal would be seen so quickly. Now, the factory is here. The production car was snapped up before it left the door. Even after booking the order, it has been queued two years later. The salespeople recruited by the factory here are basically fine now, and they don¡¯t have anything to do at all. If they need them to go out for business, the dealers will come to the door actively, and they are quite easy to talk. When negotiating the price, they will give in again and again. Anyway, it is just one sentence, as long as they can give them a car. Anyway, the car has arrived. In their hands, they can be sold as soon as they change hands, they will never stay in their hands, and they can also make a lot of money.


    "As for those who watch the excitement, some are nearby, some are from all over the country, and there are even people from other countries. Everyday people come and people go. They just want to see how our factory is. What is it like to produce such a good car?" Tang Jie said: "There are also differences among these people. Most people from China are proud and admire. Most people from abroad are jealous. Sometimes, Even speaking is hard to hear, I don''t bother to talk to them."


    Huang Feng estimates that among those people, there may also be people from other auto manufacturers. They send people here, and naturally they will not feel good about them. One is to inquire about the news, and the other is to slander the reputation of "Time and Space Automobile." It is possible, and Huang Feng is not surprised.


    At present, the main target of "Space-Time Auto" is still the domestic market. Only when they fully occupy the domestic market and consolidate their position will they set their targets abroad. China''s auto market has been very large in recent years, not only in the domestic market. Car manufacturers are focusing on foreign automakers, and they all want to occupy the market. Therefore, if Huang Feng wants to occupy the market here, he must fight against many automobile manufacturers. It will not be too easy. Therefore, Huang Feng does not Dare to be careless, and did not take too much steps.


    However, Huang Feng believes that once he has occupied the domestic market and then develops abroad, it will be easier.

 1775 Chapter 1775

    "As for those reporters, they all want to report on the company''s situation. Although more than a month has passed, our company is still the focus of attention of many people. On the Internet, on TV, and reports about us, everything No less." Tang Jie continued.


    Some people are concerned. Those reporters will naturally have relevant reports. However, before Huang Feng left the real world, he had already explained that ordinary news reports about the "space-time car" can be given to those reporters, but Some interviews, such as dry goods, are reserved for "National News" to help "National News" increase its popularity.


    In fact, during this period of time, "National News" has developed very well under Shen Yan. He has some abilities, and his attitude is also very positive and correct, plus Huang Feng¡¯s help to give him There are many exclusive reports. During the Spring Festival, the artists under the "Time Space Entertainment" company only accepted interviews by "National News", which has completely turned "National News" into the top domestic media organizations.


    And now, with the help of "Time and Space Automobile", I want to come, many media organizations, privately, I am afraid that they will be jealous of "National News". The latest big news has been taken over by "National News". , They can only follow and drink some soup.


    To be honest, with Huang Feng''s deliberate care many times, not to mention that Shen Yan still has some ability, but is not capable. At this time, the development of "National News" will not be too bad.


    "The security work will continue to be strengthened." Huang Feng said: "Also, take me to the factory. I haven''t been here for a long time."


    "Good." Tang Jie would naturally not refuse.


    The two of them went around in the workshop of the factory. At this time, there were more people in this factory than when Huang Feng came last time. In fact, the factory of "Time and Space Automobile" has always been there. It has not stopped external recruitment, and the number has been increasing.


    Originally, Secretary Tan was very concerned about Huang Feng¡¯s car factory. Although there were still people in the province who wanted to find faults, Secretary Tan was a strong escort. Then, when "Time and Space Motors" was in the car exhibition in Magic City When the audience was on Shining, Secretary Tan was even more concerned about this factory. Other leaders in the province, who were originally neutral, have now changed to support the factory of Huangfeng. As for those who left with No.2 Those who are relatively close, want to find Huang Feng''s fault, at this time, are all dead.


    After all, this factory is a dazzling achievement for them. If anyone commits sabotage, it is against everyone, and they will be besieged by others. This is cutting the way for others.


    It should be understood that although there are many domestic automobile manufacturers in China, the performance of the cars produced is far from that of foreign ones, and Huangfeng¡¯s "space-time cars" continue to far exceed foreign ones in performance. Moreover, they have actually developed the technology of floating vehicles. This is particularly dazzling when domestic vehicles are generally weak. Even many upper-level leaders attach great importance to this. If they dare to make small moves, then The consequences are serious.


    Therefore, with the support of the province, Tang Jie took down some plots near the factory, further expanding the area of ??the factory, and the scale of production has also repeatedly expanded. Compared with the situation before Huangfeng left, Expanded at least twice.


    However, even so, it still cannot meet the needs of the domestic market. China¡¯s automotive market is very large. Otherwise, European and American countries will not be eyeing it. Huangfeng produces completely domestic cars with performance. It''s not bad, it''s naturally more popular with Huaxia people, and this is the kind of grand occasion outside the factory.


    Huang Feng looked at the lively scenes around him and was very satisfied. In fact, this trip to the "Tianlong Babu" was a failure in a sense. In order to win the Song and Liao coalition forces, Huang Feng exchanged a lot. Although the price of one bomb and mine is not very high, when the number is large enough, the consumption is still very large.


    However, later, both Da Song and Da Liao restored good relations with Xixia, and Huang Feng worked hard to develop business and made some money, but he had not completely filled the gaps in the money he used.


    Because of this, Huang Feng¡¯s trip to the "Tianlong Babu" actually lost money. Of course, from a long-term perspective, even if it loses money, it is worth it, but this time a lot of money was spent. Of course Huang Feng also hopes that he can make more money in other areas and make up for it.


    The factory now occupies a large area. In addition, when they go to some places, the two will stop and chat. Therefore, after the two have walked around the factory, it is actually noon, which shows that this factory The area is huge.


    "The scale of the factory will continue to expand." Huang Feng said to Tang Jie: "After all, our goal is not only the domestic market, but also the foreign market, and the foreign automakers, their accumulation of technology, We must not underestimate it. After knowing that we can make a floating car, they will definitely invest in research here. Maybe they will study it sometime. Therefore, the time left for us is actually not much. We must Occupy the domestic market as soon as possible, and then quickly go abroad."


    For this matter, Huang Feng still has a sense of urgency. After all, China¡¯s automobile manufacturing industry has been behind foreign countries for many years. The well-known foreign automobile manufacturers cannot be underestimated. Their accumulation in technology, It is definitely not to be ignored. Maybe they had related research on suspension technology before. Now they are stimulated by Huang Feng and increase their investment. Maybe they will be able to study it sometime.


    Previously, foreign cars had always occupied China''s market and suppressed China''s own domestic cars. Therefore, Huang Feng also wanted to take revenge this time and use China''s own domestic cars to occupy foreign markets!As long as the brand is sold out, and then the research in this area will continue to be increased, then even if other car manufacturers have developed related technologies, Huang Feng will no longer be afraid.


    "I know, during this time, we have not stopped the expansion of the factory." Tang Jie said.


    Huang Feng nodded in satisfaction. Huang Feng believed in Tang Jie''s ability. He only reminded the other party when he said this.


    Tang Jie looked at Huang Feng and said hesitantly: "During your absence, many rich people and families have come to me, hoping to cooperate with us and buy shares in our company. We can open them at any price. Just give them shares. ."


    People with foresight can find business opportunities at any time. Obviously, Huang Feng¡¯s suspension sports car is a very profitable project, and even, in a sense, it is a business that makes a profit without losing money. So, focus on There are naturally a lot of people who want to buy shares in the company and get shares. In that case, they can sit at home and collect money.


    And their opinions are very simple. We invest and will not interfere with the management of the company. Moreover, with money, the company can expand faster and make money faster. This is a win-win situation.


    In fact, some individual entrepreneurs, after developing their projects to a certain stage, will need to invest. This is a very common thing. As those people say, this is a win-win situation, and the company gets cash. , Can expand faster and develop better, and those investors get shares and receive the fruits of other people¡¯s labor.


    Therefore, it is not a weird thing that someone is eyeing Huang Feng''s "space-time car".


    "Reject." Huang Feng said without thinking about it: "Everything refused! We are not short of money, and this factory can definitely make money. Why should I give them the money?"


    If Huang Feng had no backing in the past, he would not dare to refuse too simply, afraid of those people''s revenge. After all, those people could do anything for the benefit.


    Spreading out a little profit can guarantee a more stable development. Huang Feng also knows what to do.


    It''s just that Huang Feng''s power is now many times stronger than before, how could he still be willing to accept such a thing?


    "Okay." Tang Jie replied, "It''s just that those people have backgrounds and we all refused, I''m afraid they will attack us."


    Tang Jie comes from a family. Although he is not very popular, he knows many things about the family. Many times, they don''t value money very much. However, when there is little money, it is not worth their attention.


    Once there is a project that can make a lot of money, they will definitely be tempted, and they will use whatever means to get what they want, and the "time-space car" is now in the eyes of many people. The cock of the egg, so it''s normal to be stared at, and after those people stare at it, they won''t give up easily.


    "If they want to do it, just try it." Huang Feng said flatly.


    Although Huang Feng¡¯s tone was flat, Tang Jie could feel the confidence in the words. After all, Huang Feng is not a college graduate who had nothing before. In this family, the family that he has dealt with are not a few. Don''t care to deal with a few more.


    "Okay." Tang Jie said. Of course he didn''t want the benefits to be separated. He just said that he didn''t want to cooperate with those people, but just told Huang Feng that there is such a thing, and everything still needs Huang Feng to come. Since Huang Feng has made a decision, he will not object.

 1776 Chapter 1776 Going to the Game Company

    Except for the incident that Tang Jie said last, which made Huang Feng feel a little unhappy, there is no good news on the "Time and Space Automobile" factory. It looks like it is flourishing. The whole factory, from top to bottom, is Full of firepower, especially many employees, seem to be proud of being able to work here. After all, it is the only place in the world that can produce suspension cars, and the suspension cars formed from their hands will also be sold. Everywhere, this factory is unique all over the world.


    After the meal, Huang Feng chatted with Tang Jie again, and then left. At this time, there were still a lot of people around the gate. Huang Feng also learned a lesson. He did not walk through the front door this time. Instead, he left through the back door, so he was not surrounded again. Otherwise, if his identity has been exposed, it is unknown whether he can leave here safely.


    After Huang Feng left the "Time and Space Automobile" factory, he drove directly to his latest industry. This is a game company that has just been established. Before Huang Feng left, he had studied successful virtual games and was affiliated with it. Under the name of this company, and the company¡¯s current person in charge is He Bo, he is a returnee who was dug up by Huang Feng from other companies.


    Speaking of it, although Huang Feng has a lot of industries now, but in his industries, the top management often has average academic qualifications. The sewage treatment plant is used by his classmate and friend, Guo Liang. For a student who graduated from a second-rate university, when he was in charge of the factory, he didn''t even have enough social experience.


    And like this, there is only one person with experience of returning home and a doctorate degree.


    Huang Feng digs up He Bo. One is that his company''s industry is increasing after all. Although academic qualifications do not represent much, sometimes, it does limit the horizons of some people.


    In addition, Huang Feng¡¯s goal from the beginning of this game is to launch it globally. Therefore, overseas markets cannot be ignored. It is relatively convenient to have such a person with experience in returnees to be responsible for this aspect. Some can be regarded as the facade of the company.


    He Bo is in his thirties this year. Before coming to Huangfeng, he worked in a foreign technology company. After returning to China, he also worked for a well-known domestic technology company for a period of time. Moreover, his status is not low. Of course, There must be some ability, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to reach that position.


    "Mr. Huang, you are here." He Bo waited here early when he learned that Huang Feng was coming.


    Ordinarily, He Bo has the status of a returnee and is still a Ph.D. Coupled with his previous employment experience, he should be a relatively arrogant person. In fact, he is indeed the case. However, facing a second-rate university like Huang Feng When a college student graduated, he did not have the slightest arrogance. It was not entirely because Huang Feng was his boss. More importantly, Huang Feng''s experience was completely worthy of his admiration.


    He Bo is also from Huaxia and even worked in a well-known technology company in Huaxia. He naturally understands the domestic working environment, and Huang Feng can develop to this point at such a young age without the slightest background. It is enough to make many people look up. Although He Bo is proud, he also knows that he does not have any proud capital when facing a wicked person like Huang Feng. His own achievements are the same as Huang Feng. Than, it''s nothing.


    It was precisely because of his admiration for Huang Feng and his curiosity about the "Time and Space" company that made him jump from another company.


    "How are everything prepared?" Huang Feng asked as he walked.


    "All are fully prepared." He Bo said: "During this period, we have been seizing the time to produce game equipment, including game helmets, and game cabins. Now we have produced a total of 3 million units, which are still in continuous production. Overtime production, these produced game equipment, there are one million units left in China, and the rest are all shipped abroad. Starting tomorrow, the global sales will be unified. We have been advertising for a long time, and the effect has been achieved. Now we know that our company has a lot of people who have released new games. In addition, during this period of time, the hot sales of''Spacetime Cars'' are also very good for us."


    He Bo followed Huang Feng to introduce the situation. The name of this game company is "Time Space Game". Huang Feng originally planned to establish a time space group, so when he named these companies, they were similar. Moreover, they can drive each other.


    Just like what I said, the "time-space car" has been selling big recently. Some time ago, the "time-space entertainment" was also a big hit. In this way, as their brother, the "time-space game" is also equivalent to enjoying the advertisement. After all, the names are the same, and the bosses are the same. Others who know "Time and Space Car" and "Time and Space Entertainment" will naturally be curious about "Time and Space Games".


    "Three million? Too little!" Huang Feng said with some dissatisfaction. It took more than a month to produce three million units. He was not too satisfied. After all, he also bought two factories for this. Yes, it is specially used to produce some of these equipment. According to Huang Feng''s estimation, by this time, there should be at least 5 million units.


    Huang Feng is still very confident about his own game. This is the same as the previous floating car. It is an epoch-making product. There is no similar product in the entire market. In terms of technology, it is ahead of others. Similar products, and there are many leading ones, as long as they are launched, they will definitely be popular.


    And three million units obviously cannot meet Huang Feng¡¯s needs. You must know that hundreds of thousands of people are online for the major domestic games. As for the large-scale games abroad, millions of people are online, which is nothing. Big news, Huang Feng thinks that this game will definitely be better than those currently running. A mere 3 million units naturally can¡¯t meet his requirements. Even if he wants 5 million units, it¡¯s just now. The goal for this period of time was nothing more than the expectation in his heart.


    "Because at the beginning, the effect of marketing feedback was not good, so many people in the company were not very optimistic about the game, so..." He Bo said with some embarrassment.


    Huang Feng stopped, looked at him and said, "What about you? What do you think?"


    "I think this is an epoch-making game, and the prospects are very good." He Bo said immediately, but, after all, he himself just came to the company not long ago, and his prestige is not enough. Therefore, there are some things that he can''t alone. changed.


    Huang Feng nodded. He also understood the situation, and said: "Those short-sighted people, just drive me."


    The game company was opened in a hurry. Huang Feng was obviously not well prepared. After it opened, he went to the world of "Tianlong Babu". Therefore, there was not much time and energy spent on this.


    Many of the employees in this company were hired by intermediary headhunters like He Bo. Huang Feng didn¡¯t have much time to recruit and train at the beginning, so he wanted to use intermediary headhunters to find some Experienced employees will get the company up and running as soon as possible.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that this company was organized and running. Some of the people in it had the ability and experience, but they still couldn¡¯t keep up with their vision. Some were too narrow. In addition, what Bo is just here, the authority is not enough, and he is not there, so naturally he can''t make the final decision.


    However, Huang Feng now intends to give He Bo such a right. For those short-sighted, he would rather not. The peculiarities of this game can be seen as long as they are not blind. As a result, those guys are actually so short-sighted. , Huang Feng couldn''t bear it.


    "Okay, Mr. Huang, I know how to do it." He Bo''s confidence is a little bit more confident after he got Huang Feng''s Shangfang sword. The depression he felt before because of the embarrassment of those people is gone now.


    In fact, He Bo also knows that after the market feedback is getting better and better, some people already regret it and want to increase the horsepower production equipment again, but the time is not up. Moreover, He Bo feels that at this time, he will understand It is too late to come here. As long as they are normal people, they can understand now. Obviously, these people are at most normal people, not talents, and it is useless to keep them.


    Because the headquarters of the group company has not been set up yet, the companies under Huangfeng are all looking for a place to work, and they are not in the same place. The office of the "space-time game" is in an office building, occupying a whole floor. After all, Huang Feng''s goal at the beginning was not small, so naturally he didn''t go back to make a small mess.


    "President Huang."


    "President Huang."


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s arrival, the employees greeted them one after another. These people didn¡¯t see Huang Feng very often. After all, soon after they came, Huang Feng went to the world of ¡°Tianlong Babu¡±, and there was no time for them. People get in touch and understand, but these people naturally remember Huang Feng''s boss.


    Huang Feng nodded, did not speak, his expression was a little serious, this expression made some people feel guilty. After all, they knew what they had done before. However, it seemed that it would be too late to remedy it at this time. They can only pray in their hearts, and Huang Feng will not embarrass them.


    Huang Feng came to He Bo¡¯s office and heard him report more and more detailed information about the company. In general, the development is good. In addition to the lack of game equipment, in terms of publicity and later operations, The preparations are all considered adequate, and the results are pretty good.


    Of course, what will happen will not be known until tomorrow.

 1777 Chapter 1777 Looking For A Spokesperson

    "Good job." After listening to the report, Huang Feng praised He Bo. Indeed, in addition to the insufficient number of game equipment produced, He Bo did very well in other aspects.


    After this period of public relations, "Space-Time Game" has opened up in more than ten major countries in the world, and has found agents. The game equipment will be sold simultaneously tomorrow. Moreover, these agents are all in their respective countries. It is not an unknown company that has a certain scale. Obviously, He Bo paid a lot of blood to achieve this.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied with the ability to release game equipment in more than ten major countries at the same time. Although it is said to be sold at the same time globally, at the beginning, Huang Feng felt that it would be good to have seven or eight countries. After the game is running, the countries that he played will slowly open up the market. What He Bo is doing now is obviously beyond Huang Feng''s expectation, which makes him feel pleasantly surprised.


    The other is publicity. He Bo has done a good job in this respect. The publicity is in place. He clearly grasped the opportunity of the "Time Space Car" fire, and put the two together for publicity, and the "Time Space Car" side , Naturally, there will be no opinions. Anyway, everyone is the same boss, and this kind of publicity is not harmful to them.


    And it is precisely by taking advantage of the reputation of "Time and Space Automobile", coupled with its own investment in publicity, "Time Space Automobile" has become famous in a short period of time, whether it is in China or abroad. Great visibility.


    Especially in China, the former "Time and Space Automobile" has given Huaxia people a sigh of relief. Everyone has a very good impression of "Time and Space Automobile". Now, the owner of "Time and Space Automobile" has invested so much. A company, there are naturally a lot of people who pay attention, especially those young people.


    The young people¡¯s thinking is a bit more radical. "Time and Space Vehicles" inspires them a lot, shouting "domestic cars are rising." It is this group of people who most support "Time and Space Vehicles."


    And now that "time and space games" have appeared, they are also very supportive, and this group of people is also the majority of gamers, and therefore, after the "time and space games" promotion, the response is still very good.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang for the compliment." He Bo said.


    "However, we can''t relax. After all, we are just getting started. The following work is more and more tiring. You must be mentally prepared." Huang Feng said: "After all, those game companies will not just watch us grab their market. of."


    This situation is completely conceivable by Huang Feng, just like the "space-time car" before. Although their cars are indeed good, they are better than other cars in all aspects.


    However, this does not mean that other car manufacturers will sneak attack and surrender. On the contrary, they will find ways to embarrass themselves and make things difficult for themselves. Huang Feng decided not to touch foreign markets for the time being. There are also considerations in this regard. When there, it is Other people''s base camp, their resistance will be more fierce, only after the domestic market is stabilized, Huang Feng will explore foreign markets.


    The current game named "Tianxia" by Huangfeng will have the same experience. The better it performs, the more resistance and resistance it will receive. At that time, other game manufacturers will also Surely he wouldn''t sit still, so Huang Feng would say this to Tang Jie.


    "I know." He Bo nodded. Before following Huang Feng, he had been working hard in other companies for many years. Therefore, he understood what Huang Feng meant. Now they seem to be going well, and other game manufacturers have not. What action.


    However, that''s because their game is not yet on the market, and other game makers don''t know what kind of sensation this game will cause. Therefore, they are currently observing and not in a hurry.


    And once the "world" explodes, the other game makers will definitely not wait to die. They will definitely take action. Then, it will be the matter for them to face the problem. Although they are a bit busy right now, , But it is far from the time to feel tired.


    "You have this preparation." Huang Feng said: "In addition, I am going to invite a few stars to endorse our game. Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu will also come. Then, you can go and contact the Time and Space Entertainment."


    Of course, Huang Feng will not forget the endorsement of the game. It will definitely be effective to ask celebrities to endorse. Otherwise, all the games on the market will not invite endorsements, especially those that are more popular.


    And Huang Feng has "time and space entertainment", such a good thing, naturally, it will not be cheaper for others. Of course, Li Bingyun''s reputation is also sufficient, especially the movie in the Spring Festival file, which made her famous. Some other stars of "Time and Space Entertainment" have some reputation. Huang Feng would not invite them all, but Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu will definitely come, and there is also Lu Xuan.


    After Lu Xuan got acquainted with the world, the job she found for herself was to step into the entertainment circle again. She was very familiar with this and was also very good at it. After all, she was a star of the sky before, the emperor superstar of Fengyu Kingdom. Although there are some family influences behind the character, her strength cannot be ignored.


    Therefore, both Huang Feng and Lu Xuan believe that as long as "Time and Space Entertainment" can tilt some resources to her and hold her, she will rise quickly. After all, her basic skills are not bad. , Her appearance is beautiful, her acting skills, and her singing level are no worse than those first-line stars in the entertainment circle. What she is worse now is just an opportunity.


    And this kind of opportunity, if Huang Feng is there, is not a problem at all. This game endorsement is just the beginning. Let Lu Xuan and Li Bingyun endorse the game together. At that time, they will also announce to the outside world, "Time and Space Entertainment." It will focus on training Lu Xuan, and then compose a few songs and make a few movies for her. It is not a problem to reach Li Bingyun''s current height.


    "Okay, I will do it." He Bo said. Of course, he knew that "Time and Space Entertainment" is a company under Huang Feng. Huang Feng chose to cooperate with "Time and Space Entertainment", which is somewhat of a fake public benefit. However, for this, He Bo wouldn''t say anything.


    One is because, after all, this game company belongs to Huang Feng, and other people don''t have much say at all. Even if he is He Bo, he has the support of Huang Feng to have the right to manage the company.


    Also, "Time Space Entertainment" is now a hot company in the industry. The artists in it are now very popular, especially now that the time before the Spring Festival stalls has passed and not long ago, these artists are more concerned. Yes, it is very difficult for other companies to find artists from the "Time Space Entertainment" company. If you can cooperate with the artists there, it is totally profitable.


    Especially Li Bingyun, although she has disappeared for a while, but this does not affect her reputation, and even many companies are waving banknotes and want to ask her to endorse them, but Li Bingyun seems not to be enthusiastic about such things now. Huang Feng also didn''t want Li Bingyun to take too much work and tire him.


    "Boss, what about you? You are also a well-known celebrity now. If you speak for yourself, I think the effect will be better." He Bo looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "Me? I''ll let it go." Huang Feng was taken aback for a while, and then said with a smile. To be honest, he hasn''t adjusted it up until now. He has never thought of himself as a big star. He has always regarded himself as an ordinary person. People came to see it.


    Only occasionally when he was pointed out on the street, Huang Feng would feel a little bit of being a star. However, he did not expect that he would endorse or something in person. He had promised to make that movie before. According to the principle of saving the field, the protagonist was driven away by himself, so I can''t let the film go on.


    Therefore, Huang Feng only agreed to help make that movie before, not to be famous. He doesn''t need those fame now.


    He Bo felt a little regretful and said, "Okay."


    The boss did not agree with the endorsement, and He Bo could not say anything.


    When he got home that night, Huang Feng talked to Li Bingyun, Zhu Xiyu and Lu Xuan about the endorsement of the game. Naturally, the three daughters had no opinion, but Lu Xuan was slightly worried.


    "I''m in this world and haven''t made an official debut. Will this endorsement of this game, will it be bad, will it affect your game?" Lu Xuan said.


    "How come." Huang Feng smiled: "This game is the same as the previous floating sports car. For this world, it is an epoch-making product. The impact will never be small, and it will also have a reputation for your reputation. Help, and this can be regarded as your debut. After that, I will release a few more albums and sing the classic songs in your time and space. The company will push it again. It is estimated that your reputation will rise."


    Huang Feng has never doubted the classic nature of this game. Let Li Bingyun and the others endorse it, only to further help them improve their reputation, but did not use them.


    "Okay." Lu Xuan thought for a while and said. She had been idle before, and she didn''t like it too much. It was more interesting to find something to do. What''s more, there are two sisters, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu, in the company. She won''t be alone, and with Huang Feng behind her back, she doesn''t have too much pressure. It''s all because of her hobbies and there is no pressure to make money.


    The next day, as game equipment began to be sold, a hot scene appeared!Even Huang Feng had predicted that the scene would be hotter, but he did not expect that it would be so hot.

 1778 Chapter 1778

    "Hurry up, I heard that the Space-Time company has released a game that does not require a keyboard and mouse. It is like a virtual reality game like novels. Today, it officially started selling equipment. I can¡¯t buy it if I¡¯m late. "Here." A young man said to his side. He is a game lover. He usually likes to play all kinds of games. However, those games are almost the same when they are played. Tired.


    But this time, the new game "Tianxia" launched by the "Space" company, when he first publicized it, he noticed that this game is completely different from those on the market. It no longer requires a mouse and keyboard, but through the game. Equipment, let your consciousness enter the game, in this way, you can better control the characters.


    After knowing the characteristics of this game, the young man became excited. This is exactly the game he has always wanted to play. However, in the past, this kind of game can only exist in novels. In reality, I have not heard of any game company. Having developed such a game, I didn''t expect that this time the "Time and Space" company actually did it.


    Naturally, this young man knew about the "Time and Space" company. During the Spring Festival, the company had made a big splash. The several films produced were all well received and sold at the box office, which made people''s attention.


    However, the limelight has not completely passed away. The "Time and Space" company once again launched a car. This car has better performance than foreign cars, and the price is relatively cheap. More importantly, the "Time and Space" company, Actually launched a floating car, which immediately caused a huge sensation at home and abroad. At the beginning, many people rushed to the magic capital from all over the world to participate in the automobile exhibition to see with their own eyes what this floating sports car is. Look like.


    This "space-time" car also became the pride of Huaxia people in the automotive field for the first time. Then, the company''s car officially began to sell, and it became very popular. The Internet and TV are also everywhere. According to reports of automobiles, sales have soared, and within a short period of time, it has become a decisive force in the domestic automobile field. If it weren¡¯t for the production capacity of the company, it might be the best seller in China. Car now.


    However, it is such a company that has repeatedly performed miracles, and now it has launched virtual reality games. How can it not be exciting?Especially for those who like to play games, this is undoubtedly Xianyin. With those things before, no one would even suspect that the "Time and Space" company would promote false news. Therefore, everyone is very concerned about this The game is looking forward to it.


    Today, it is important for this game to officially start selling gaming equipment. Those who have been waiting for a long time can show their talents.


    "Don''t worry, it''s only five o''clock, it''s very early." The man''s friend breathed out. He usually likes to play games, but he was not obsessed with his friend, so he was called out early in the morning. He was still reluctant to run to the city center. In his opinion, it would not be too late to wait until nine o''clock.


    Due to the limited number of game devices of the "Space" company, they are now only sold in a few large cities. Moreover, each city has only one sales point in the city center, so they have to rush here. Come.


    "Come early and buy it early. I still want to study it carefully." The person said before.


    However, when they reached the downtown square, they were stunned.


    "Fuck me!" The person who was breathing before, saw this scene before him, and he suddenly exploded with an unbelievable expression.


    "You two are also here to buy the game equipment of the Space-Time company? Wait in line at the back. If you are lucky, you may be able to buy it this afternoon." At this time, a young man next to them said to them.


    in the afternoon?You know it''s only five o''clock, the official sales start at eight o''clock, and it''s actually scheduled until the afternoon?


    However, after seeing the scene in front of them, neither of them doubted what the person just said, because there were too many people at the scene!There are people everywhere. Fortunately, everyone is still a little conscious. There are two teams on the spot. However, even if there are two teams, the teams are long and can''t see the head. They thought they were early enough. Yes, but I didn''t expect that there would be so many people waiting at the scene.


    "Shocked?" The person who just finished talking laughed: "When I first arrived, I had the same expression as you. I thought I had arrived early enough. Only when I arrived, I realized that many people have already arrived. I heard that, Many of them came here yesterday afternoon with food and drink. They lined up here. They slept here at night and did not go back all night."


    "This is too exaggerated, right?" said the man who yawned before.


    "Exaggeration? In the magic city, the imperial capital is even more exaggerated!" The man said: "I have a friend in the magic city. It is said that people have already queued up two or three days in advance. There are now at least tens of thousands of people in the line. Moreover, the number of people is still increasing. If you arrive a minute later, there may be dozens more people ahead. You know, the "Time and Space" company said that the first batch of domestic only one million units, however, domestic There are more than one million people who like to play games? Just add a zero, and more! Therefore, everyone is afraid that they will not be able to buy it in the first time. As a game fan, it must be very regrettable."


    In China, there are a lot of people who like to play games, especially some students and young people who have just graduated. The "Time and Space" company is now well-known in China, and everyone has a consensus. , Anything launched by the "Time and Space" company is not bad. Therefore, even this game called "Tianxia" was just publicity before without any testing. Everyone is convinced that this is a game. good game.


    In addition, this is the first virtual reality game in the world. Players can enter their consciousness into the game. This increases the sense of reality, as if they are immersive. Can you see it in the novel, now in reality, a company has launched, can you miss it?


    When the three of them were chatting, another ten people came in anxiously. After everyone saw the situation before them, they all had expressions similar to those of the previous two, although they all thought of "time and space" before they came. The game launched by the company will definitely be very popular, so they will line up early.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that it would be so popular, and there were still about three hours before the sales officially started. As a result, there was actually such a long line here, which is incredible.


    The two of them looked at each other before, and both saw the happiness in each other''s eyes, and at the same time, they were a little nervous.


    They were fortunate to have come early. Otherwise, they would wait until around nine o¡¯clock. The day lily would be cold. When they were worried, there were many people in front of them. They didn¡¯t know if the gaming equipment was enough. There are only one million units. Who knows how many are allocated to this city. In case they are all sold out when they arrive, there is nowhere to cry.


    However, the two of them had no choice but to line up here now. In such an occasion, if someone jumped in the queue, it would definitely become a target.


    Soon, the two even saw some scalpers selling stalls. These scalpers did not expect such a scene before. When they came to line up, it was already a little late. However, even if it was late, it was better than The positions of those later people are better, and because of this, some people really spend money to buy positions.


    As time passed, there were more and more people on the scene, and everyone was infected by the atmosphere of the scene. They were all talking about the game. Of course, it was necessary to discuss the "space-time" company.


    "This company is really amazing. The things it has launched are unprecedented. I heard someone say that Huang Feng, the company¡¯s big boss, is an alien. His technologies are all alien technologies. Otherwise, how could it be? Leading people on earth for so many years?" said the person who took the initiative to greet them.


    The two listened and laughed. Indeed, during this period of time, there has been a lot of domestic discussions about Huang Feng. Everyone is very curious about how he can come up with such a technique, and there are many guesses about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. Of course At this time, the identity of Huang Feng had already been exposed, but obviously not everyone believed it.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng is usually low-key and rarely appears in public. His companies are also handed over to other people. He seldom comes forward. Therefore, many people guess Huang Feng¡¯s identity. But he still doesn''t know much about him.


    "However, this Huang Feng really gave us Huaxia people a long face." The person said: "Before we were in the automotive field, we always looked at the faces of foreigners. Now it''s all right. Let''s not talk about the floating car. That stuff and other cars. It''s not at the same level at all, that is, the performance of his company''s cars is better than those of foreign cars, and the price is not expensive."


    The two nodded and said, "Yes, I''m ready to buy a car."


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to buy a car from the Space-Time Car company now. There are too many people to buy, so you have to queue up.¡± The man said, ¡°But even if it¡¯s a queue, it¡¯s worth it. I¡¯m going to buy one. The performance is good, and it can support domestic production, it will kill two birds with one stone!"


    At this time, there was a riot in front of it. It turned out that people from the "Time and Space Game" company came and the game equipment officially began to sell!

 1779 Chapter 1779

    "Mr. Huang, the current game equipment has officially started to sell, but due to the time difference, some places abroad may be delayed for a while." He Bo reported to Huang Fenghui in his office.


    Today is the day when the "Tianxia" game equipment is officially sold, and Huang Feng also came to the headquarters to stay informed about the latest situation.


    "How is the sales result?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Big fire!" He Bo said with a look of excitement: "In China, sales in various cities have dropped. The latest situation has been sent. The sales points in each city are crowded with people. Before we officially start selling, There is already a long queue. It is said that some people line up three or four days in advance in order to buy gaming equipment as soon as possible. According to our observations, the one million equipment we prepared in China is definitely not enough. The first players are not satisfied."


    Speaking of this, He Bo despises those short-sighted people in his heart. Those people think that even if this game is popular, there will be a limit. One million units can meet the domestic pre-demand without any problems. Therefore, in production On the one hand, there is no heart at all.


    Now it seems that those people¡¯s estimates are obviously wrong. Although the game has not passed the internal test and went directly to the public beta, it is very popular. Those people before seemed to have underestimated the two "time and space". A word, these two words are now a golden sign in China, no matter what product the company launches, it will be welcomed by many people.


    In China, there are not a lot of game players. What is lacking is just good games. Not to mention 1 million units, even 10 million units can be sold. Of course, it will be after the word-of-mouth fermentation in the later stage, but In any case, one million in the early stage is definitely not enough.


    Huang Feng nodded. Although he also knew that this excellent product would be popular, he did not expect that it would reach this point. There were people who lined up overnight, and it was still a few days in advance, which made Huang Feng a little unexpected. It''s just a game. Although it has some epoch-making significance, it is not a necessity. Huang Feng could have imagined that many people would play this game, but he did not expect to be crazy to this point.


    Sure enough, he still couldn''t understand the thoughts of real game fans. Although he also liked playing games when he was in college, he was not obsessed with it.


    At this time, He Bo''s phone rang. After he answered the call, his face was even more smiling. After hanging up the phone, he said to Huang Feng: "The people below call, the five thousand game devices allocated by Bingcheng have been sold out. We will deliver the goods soon here."


    Bingcheng is only a second-tier city in China, and the location is still relatively biased. Therefore, Huangfeng and others did not arrange too many sources of goods there. As a result, it only took two hours from the official sale to the present. Thousands of gaming devices have already been sold out, which is too fast.


    Because of the limited quantity, Huang Feng and the others also stipulated that each person can only buy one, and it is still purchased with an ID card, which is to try to prevent the appearance of scalpers. Although it cannot be completely eliminated, it must still have some effects. of.


    And the completion of the sale of these five thousand units also means that five thousand people have been sold. In just two hours, five thousand people have been sold. This result is still very good.


    After that, He Bo received the following calls one after another. Some cities with relatively few stocks were also sold out or almost sold out. Let the headquarters continue to deliver goods. However, He Bo was also a little unable to do so for such a request. By comparison, there are only one million units in total, which is needed in all cities, and he has no way to add goods to all cities.


    "Let the factory work overtime and overtime production. Tell the employees that this period of time will make everyone work hard. Overtime wages will be doubled. People can rest but machines can''t stop. We need to sell five million units in China as soon as possible. In addition, the foreign countries have to speed up the distribution of goods. Now many game manufacturers are still in a wait-and-see attitude. We must occupy the market before they react!" Huang Feng said to He Bo.


    Huang Feng has never been blindly arrogant. Although his virtual reality game is ahead of other game companies, other game companies do not eat their food, nor will they wait to die. They will definitely fight back, or even, to be able to. To defeat them, various methods will be used.


    And now, the reason why those game companies are still waiting and watching is that they still don¡¯t know what the game called "Tianxia" is like. Virtual reality technology is really good, but it¡¯s not that there are good ones. Technology, it will be able to produce a great B game, and this game did not have a closed beta before, so they don''t know how this game is.


    Moreover, this is a new technology after all, how stable is it, and will there be various problems in the process of use, these are all they need to observe, they also know this technology is better than their current traditional keyboard and mouse The game must be advanced, however, new technologies can only be done after market testing.


    Because of this, they are still waiting and watching.


    "I know." He Bo nodded. He also has a sense of urgency. It''s like fighting a war. They have to kill the opponent before they can react. Otherwise, the opponent will definitely resist, and, The harder they beat him, the more fierce their resistance will be. It is hard to say whether they can defeat them in the end. Even if they can defeat them, it may cost a lot of money.


    "In addition, don''t stop the publicity work. The spokesperson I am looking for has already started shooting commercials. After the shooting is complete, you will immediately put into the market and make every game known to everyone." Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun, Zhu Xiyu, and Lu Xuan have already started shooting the advertisements today. I believe that with their experience and abilities, they should be able to complete the shooting quickly, and the quality will not be bad. When the time comes, they will only be put on the market. Now, He Bo needs to do this job.


    "No problem, the popularity of''National News'' is already very high, and the relationship between us and other media is also OK." He Bo said.


    Of course, He Bo knows that the boss behind "National News" is Huang Feng. Therefore, if there is any news here before, or the need to advertise, it is the "National News" first, but he is not too negligent because of this. Other media, and therefore, the relationship with other media is not too bad.


    Huang Feng nodded, "Also, pay more attention to the situation of other game companies. I think they will soon be unable to sit still!"


    Previously, the reason why other game companies stood still was because they did not understand the game "Tianxia". Once this game is officially listed, other companies will find this game so popular, they will definitely be unable to sit still, what will they use then? Means, no one knows.


    "I understand." He Bo nodded. The shopping mall is like a battlefield. He has always known this, and he has never taken it lightly.


    Huang Feng''s guess is not wrong. While he and He Bo are here to discuss how to prevent other game companies from causing trouble, other game companies are also paying close attention to the situation of the "space-time game" company.


    "Ten Dragons" game company is China¡¯s leading game company in China. It has developed for many years and has strong strength. Back then, with a game imported from abroad, it caused millions of people to be online at the same time. You know, at that time, other games The company is still at the stage where a maximum of tens of thousands of people are online. He immediately expanded this number several dozen times, and the impact can be imagined.


    Over the years, although many game companies have emerged, the "Ten Dragon" game company is still the leader in this industry, and they have become accustomed to being the leader.


    However, the situation now seems to be changed, because the sudden appearance of a game company may change the current pattern of the industry step by step, that is, the "space-time game" company.


    Of course, people with the name "Ten Dragons" are not unfamiliar with the name "Time and Space". In fact, since this period of time, especially after the Spring Festival, the reputation of "Time and Space" in China has been increasing day by day. More and more, in the eyes of many people, it is a hero of a clan. In the international community, it has given Huaxia people a lot of face. Many people are proud of him, including many "ten dragons".


    However, everyone did not expect that this "space-time" company would once again play cross-border, and this time directly entered the game field, and they became opponents, "Ten Dragons" boss Fei Ming is even more aware of " On the first day of the establishment of the "Space Games" company, the company''s high-level meeting was held, and there was only one topic, and that was how to face the decision of the "Space Games" company.


    At that time, many people felt that Fei Ming had made a big fuss. "Time and Space" company entered the game field. It was just a newcomer. Even if he had achieved good results in other fields, it was still To start everything from scratch is a complete trust, but "Ten Dragons" is the overlord of the game field. Many super-popular games under its umbrella are running, so there is no need to worry about a "space-time game company".


    However, Fei Ming didn''t think so. He saw the threat of the "time and space" company, and this "time and space" company was really evil. He just liked to play cross-border, never confined to one field, even more evil. Yes, no matter which field they are in, they can mix well, and they will soon become a pivotal force in this field, whether it is sewage treatment equipment, catering, medicine, film and television, automobiles, etc., this is the case. Never failed.

 1780 Chapter 1780

    For this reason, Fei Ming attaches great importance to Huang Feng and the "Time and Space" company. After knowing that the "Time and Space" company is going to enter the game field, he held a high-level meeting in such anxiousness to discuss how to deal with this. Things.


    However, it is clear that in the senior management of "Ten Dragons", other than him, the others did not pay much attention. They all felt that Fei Ming had made a big fuss. As a newcomer, "Time and Space" was not a concern at all.


    At that time, Fei Ming said angrily: "You will regret your carelessness today!"


    Those high-level executives did not express anything on the surface, but they sneered at this in their hearts, thinking that Fei Ming was too cautious and took Huang Feng too seriously and took the "Time and Space" company seriously.


    However, not long after that, it was reported that the "space-time game" company wanted to list virtual reality games. They had to abandon the traditional mouse and keyboard and let the player''s consciousness directly enter the game as if they were physically present. The environment is the same.


    At that time, many game companies were shocked, but soon, they all calmed down again.


    For this virtual reality technology, many game companies, including "Ten Dragons", are aware of and have studied it. It is precisely because of the research that they know this technology well.


    Indeed, if this technology can really be used in games, it is definitely a great undertaking. The key is that this technology is currently immature and unstable. Many game companies have also produced samples, but, However, the expected goal cannot be achieved. Moreover, the materials used to make the equipment are very expensive. This is destined to be the price of the game equipment. It is absolutely not low, and it is not acceptable to everyone. Naturally, there is no way to promote it. .


    Therefore, these game companies all feel that this is just a means of propaganda by the "space-time game" company. At that time, they will still return to traditional online games. After all, as a rookie in this field, if they can''t think of something It is difficult to attract the attention of many people in a short period of time with peculiar means, so that many people accept it.


    However, Fei Ming remained sufficiently vigilant about this matter. He did not take the same care as others. After learning the news, he sent someone to investigate the "Time and Space Game" company and found that they were indeed acquiring. Set up two factories to produce this special game equipment.


    Therefore, Fei Ming immediately convened a meeting again and told the company''s senior management and the board members of his findings.


    However, this matter still failed to attract everyone''s attention. Everyone felt that even if the "Spacetime Game" company could come up with virtual reality technology, then this technology is more of a gimmick and is not stable at all. In the process of operation, there will be accidents. When that happens, they don''t need to do anything at all, and the "space-time game" company will collapse by itself.


    It is understandable for them to think this way. After all, in this industry, whether domestic or foreign, there are many game companies that have studied virtual reality technology, but they have not succeeded. The "space-time game" company is just a rookie. Can he succeed in research?How to look, how impossible,


    Therefore, everyone feels that this may be Huang Feng, a foolish trick of the "Time Space Game" company. In order to attract eyeballs and occupy the market, the technology is not fully mature, and it will be used. Then, there will be something wrong. Yes, why do you want them to take action?


    It is precisely because of this consideration that many game companies do not take this technology of the "space-time game" company in their eyes. Even if it is the overwhelming claim, they are just watching.


    When Fei Ming saw his company''s senior executives and directors, in this case, he hadn''t realized the danger of the "space-time game" company, and he almost didn''t go crazy.


    In the end, seeing that I really couldn''t convince those people, I was so angry that "a bunch of short-sighted guys!"


    Although Fei Ming is the boss of "Ten Dragons", "Ten Dragons" is a listed company after all. It has a board of directors and other shareholders. Therefore, this matter is not something he can say alone. of.


    At this time, Fei Ming is a little envious of Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng has a lot of industries and their development is very strong, they are not listed. He has absolute right to speak there, and no one will fight against him. of.


    It¡¯s just that, no matter how envious it is, Fei Ming can only watch the "time-space game" more and more publicized and become more and more famous. Fei Ming understands that the momentum of the "time-space game" has risen. It is not easy to beat it down. As long as the game called Tianxia launched by Time and Space Games is not too bad, then they must have a place in the domestic market.


    "The wolf is coming!" Fei Ming said with emotion.


    Obviously, even Fei Ming, who is already aware of the dangers of the "space-time game", did not fully realize all the dangers. He just felt that he could not suppress the "space-time game" at the beginning, but just let the domestic game In the market, there is only one more wolf, one more person who shares the pie, their dominance will not be affected, but the benefits obtained are definitely not as optimistic as before.


    Fei Ming is still thinking about how to occupy a larger turf in the future game market. The "Tianxia" game equipment launched by "Time and Space Games" has officially started to sell, but only on the first day. Sales shocked many people''s attention.


    "Zong Fei, according to our understanding, there are more than 20,000 people queuing at the sales point of Time and Space Games in only one place in Magic City. Moreover, this number is only ten minutes ago. The number of people there, It is still increasing continuously. It is estimated that by noon, this number should exceed 40,000 or even more." At the headquarters of the "Ten Dragons" game company, Fei Ming''s secretary held a folder with a serious face. Report to Fei Minghui.


    The secretary knew that her boss had been paying attention to the situation of the "Space-Time Game" company. So, as soon as she got the data, she came to report. Because the headquarters of the "Ten Dragons" game company is in the magic city, she got it. The first investigative report was also about the magic capital.


    "More than 20,000 people?" Fei Ming''s face was a bit solemn. You know, it''s only about 8:30, that is to say, it is only half an hour from the beginning of the sales of gaming equipment by the "Time and Space Games" company. There are so many people queuing here in half an hour, so by noon, it is not too difficult to exceed 40,000. After all, there are many people who don''t like to get up early!


    Moreover, this still knows that the magic city is only one place, in other cities?Isn¡¯t that so hot?


    "Are there any reports in other cities?" Fei Ming asked.


    "Not yet." The secretary shook his head and said, "However, there will be soon. I have arranged for someone to investigate."


    Although the headquarters of the "Ten Dragons" game company is in the magic city, in other cities, some have jobs, or there are other people who can help. After all, as a leader in the game field, this There are still contacts.


    "When you have the latest news, come and tell me immediately." Fei Ming said.


    "Good." The secretary replied.


    And soon, the secretary appeared in Fei Ming¡¯s office again. This time, her face looked a little heavy. She was able to work at the "Ten Dragons" game company and was still Fei Ming¡¯s secretary. Her ability was naturally Yes, she also knows some situations in the industry, and it is precisely because of her understanding of those things that she feels the seriousness of the matter.


    "Go ahead." Fei Ming said directly.


    "At present, the''Time and Space Game'' company has sold more than 5,000 gaming devices on the Magic City side, and the number of people in the queue has not decreased. It has exceeded more than 30,000 people. There are already TV stations and online Some of the media organizations have carried out follow-up reports. In addition, the sales points in other cities are also very hot. It is reported that some people have been queuing three or four days in advance. In some cities, the number of equipment provided is close. Sold out." Fei Ming''s secretary said.


    Fei Ming¡¯s face was a bit ugly. Although he could have guessed that once the "Time and Space Game" was officially sold, it would be very popular, but he did not expect that it would be so popular that it will be so popular, presumably, not long after this situation, It''s about to spread across the country. When that happens, it will be equivalent to helping "Time and Space Game" make a free publicity.


    "In addition, it is understood that due to production capacity issues, only one million devices were arranged in China for''Spacetime Games'', and two million were shipped to more than ten countries abroad. Although not many of them were allocated to each country, but , But it has been able to open up the markets of those countries." The secretary continued.


    "The ambition of this''space-time game'' is not small." Fei Ming said with emotion. Even though their "Ten Dragon" game company dominates in China, once they go abroad, they are nothing. After all, in the game In the field, Huaxia still lags behind Europe, the United States and the Japanese countries. The "Ten Dragons" and even several games are the games of those countries that they represent. As for the games they develop themselves, they cannot go abroad. .


    And because of this, he will be sighed when he sees the layout of "Time and Space Game", but he is also thinking that maybe "Time and Space Game" is indeed very powerful, but if it is really going to be on a foreign battlefield, then there is still nothing. What is the chance of winning, it will even drag down the domestic market and cause a crash.


    "You are still young after all." Fei Ming''s youthful and overly youthful appearance appeared in Fei Ming''s mind, muttering to himself.

 1781 Chapter 1781 Hot Sales

    In Fei Ming''s view, Huang Feng does have a talent for doing business. If not, he would not have achieved such great achievements in such a short period of time.


    However, Huang Feng''s age is one of his major limitations. Younger means that he has no experience and is easier to be radical and not sophisticated enough.


    And this time, it reflected such a situation. Huang Feng''s appetite is very big, and his ambition is not small. He actually came to a global simultaneous sales. You know, even these old worlds dare not do such a thing. .


    After all, Huang Feng is a newcomer in the game field. Even if he has many successful experiences before, Fei Ming is sufficiently wary of him. However, after all, he is a newcomer, so he should fight steadily and firmly establish the domestic market first. , And then plan foreign markets.


    However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t seem to plan to do this. In the first phase of the 3 million equipment, he actually shipped 2 million abroad and sold them in other countries, but only left 1 million in the country. This decision seems somewhat somewhat Radical.


    You know, the domestic game makers are not going to eat, even if they have not developed virtual reality technology, but it does not mean that everyone will sit and wait, everyone is an old fox, how can it be watching "time and space games" Rise?


    Therefore, in Fei Ming¡¯s view, Lingfeng¡¯s most correct approach is to keep three million devices in the country and quickly occupy the entire market and catch everyone by surprise. Although, these three million devices Equipment, it is impossible to completely occupy the market, but, after all, it is better than it is now.


    Therefore, Fei Ming sighed that Ling Feng was still young and too radical.


    After Fei Ming asked the secretary to leave, he inquired about the situation of other game companies. Sure enough, although everyone hadn¡¯t taken any actions against ¡°Time and Space Games¡± before, at this time, they were all paying close attention to ¡°Time and Space Games¡±. There are not a few people who send people like him to inquire about the game.


    The hot sales of "space-time games" shocked the industry and made everyone pay more attention to "space-time games". Some people even started to take action.


    "Hey, what''s going on here? Just buy a game device. I have been waiting here for a long time. Can I sell it to me?" At the sales point of Magic City''s "Time and Space Games", a big guy walked away. Arrived at the front booth, yelled loudly.


    "Yes, do you still want to do business."


    "Hurry up and give Lao Tzu something, or it will break your stall."


    Several people next to him followed.


    "Gentlemen, please go to the queue first. When the queue reaches you, it will naturally be sold to you." The employee who bought the "Tianxia" game equipment said.


    "No, I just don''t arrange, you must give it to me now." The man said.


    Give it to him, it will definitely not work. If it is sold to him, what will the other people in the line think?


    Several security guards who are responsible for maintaining order have already come up, ready to clear those people away.


    "What are you doing? What are you trying to hit, don''t you? Come and watch, they hit someone, they hit someone."


    Those few people are Poppi rogues. The security guards here have not done anything yet, and they have already called out one by one.


    There was a lot of discussion around, which made the rascals even more proud, and the yells in their mouths became louder. Their purpose of coming here was originally to make trouble, so naturally, the bigger the trouble, the better and the more lively. The better.


    "Hey, buddy, why are you here, long time no see, let''s find a place to talk?" At this moment, a young man suddenly came over and said with his arm around the big man.


    "Who are you, do I know you?" The big man looked at the other person in confusion and said.


    "Don''t remember me so soon? Don''t worry, I didn''t come to you today to ask for money. We will relive the past." After the man said, he hugged the big man and left.


    "Who are you? When did I owe you money?" the big man yelled. He wanted to struggle, but there was no way to break free of that person''s control.


    "Let''s go, let''s find a place to talk." After speaking, he could not help but leave with his arms around the big man.


    The big man felt something was wrong and wanted to resist, but he couldn''t resist at all. The people around him just watched, and no one came forward to speak.


    It didn''t take long for those people to be taken away with their arms around. Not long after, they were all beaten to the ground near the sales point. At the same time, they all explained the master behind them.


    When Huang Feng heard the news reported by the people below, he just said "naive". He was prepared for today. There are people arranged near each sales point, not just on the surface. A few security guards are so simple.


    It''s just that Huang Feng didn''t expect that those game companies actually used this kind of indiscriminate means, and he had no choice but to rectify it.


    "It''s not easy, I finally got it."


    "Yeah, this thing looks good."


    The two young people who came in line early in the morning finally bought the gaming equipment they wanted at noon, and the two of them couldn''t put down their hands on the gaming equipment.


    "Brother Li, let''s go first. See you in the game." One of the young people said to an older person. This person is the one in front of them after the two of them came. They are all game fans and have a common language. After half a day of contact in the morning, they have gotten closer. They have agreed to play games together and form a team in the game.


    "No problem." Brother Li said: "The official beta of''Tianxia'' at 8 o''clock in the evening. When that happens, I will enter the game as soon as possible. Then, we will contact again."


    "Okay, we will also go in the first time." The two also said.


    After that, the three of them separated and went home separately. They were prepared first. In fact, in this half-day, many people have made appointments in advance, just like them. The queues are boring. They happen to be game fans. While chatting, it is easy to speculate, and naturally they will agree to play the game together.


    And the sales of gaming equipment have not stopped. It starts at 8 in the morning and ends at 6 in the evening. At this time, many cities have already sold out all the equipment, and only some large cities have some inventory, because There are so many shops in these cities. It is not that they cannot be sold. It is just because of time that they can only sell so much. The rest can only be sold until the next day.

 1782 Chapter 1782 Official Operation

    The sales results of the day were passed down to the headquarters, and the people in the entire "Spacetime Game" headquarters were all very excited.


    Although everyone was very confident in their company''s products before, and felt that the sales performance would not be too bad, but everyone obviously did not expect that the results would be so good that they are now.


    There are one million game devices in China. So far, more than 600,000 game devices have been sold. The inventory in many cities has been sold out. The local person in charge even called the headquarters one phone after another, hoping to They can¡¯t do anything to give them more gaming equipment. Those players who haven¡¯t bought gaming equipment are not willing to let them go easily, clamoring to buy them.


    Moreover, the more the sales, the more their bonuses. Now that the market situation is so good, can they give up?


    Because of this, there is no ceasefire on the phone calls for shipment. He Bo has arranged three staff members to connect to the people in the cities below to understand the latest sales situation. However, starting at nine in the morning, these three The phones were already busy, and they never stopped after that. The three employees were even too busy. Later, they had to find someone to replace them. That''s it, the three phones never stopped ringing.


    However, He Bo didn¡¯t have much to do. There were only so many stocks in China that everyone wanted. In fact, he couldn¡¯t support too many places. Obviously, he could only hope that the two factories could produce at a speed. It can be faster.


    At this time, in He Bo''s heart, he would once again scold the short-sighted guys. If it weren''t for them, the company''s current inventory would definitely not know these three million units, and the country would be able to allocate more.


    At this time, those senior executives who opposed the mass production of "Tianxia" game equipment have already regretted their intestines. They also saw the market''s response before, and this is a new game, even if it is technologically advanced. Those players may not accept it easily, so, just to be on the safe side and in order not to cause too much loss, they let the factory slow down the production speed.


    But how does everyone know that this will be the case now?Complete supply exceeds demand, and the market is extremely hot, and because of their previous attitude of not asking for merit, but for nothing, this has caused the company''s game equipment to be completely insufficient.


    At this time, these high-levels are also very worried. Huang Feng has clearly explained before that a mass production of equipment is required. However, they think Huang Feng is young and too radical. They are not as stable and considerate as they are. Follow Huang Feng''s orders.


    And now it turns out that Huang Feng is right and they are wrong. Huang Fengshan will not ask them to settle accounts after the autumn because of this incident. It is hard to say. Therefore, everyone is very worried now, and even high-level people are praying. So, it¡¯s best to have some small accidents during the game¡¯s public beta tonight, causing players to be dissatisfied. In that case, the sales of game equipment tomorrow will be affected. That one million units will be enough. When the time comes, it can be proved. Their previous decision was correct, and they would not be dealt with by Huang Feng.


    However, what they don¡¯t know is that when Huang Feng ordered them to act in violation of the yang and the yin, their destiny was already doomed. Regardless of the results of the public beta of the "Tianxia" game tonight, there is no way to change their destiny. Huang Feng has already made He Bo personally responsible for recruiting management again. Anyone who was self-righteous before and violated the rules must leave. These people don''t even have this vision, and staying in the company can only hinder the development of the company.


    He Bo is very excited about this sales performance, but Huang Feng is very calm. One is that he has achieved excellent results in other fields before. Although the current results are also very good, it is It''s hard to get him excited anymore.


    In addition, Huang Feng himself likes to play games. He naturally knows what the emergence of this game means for players who like to play games. Such sales results are not a concern.


    "Selling gaming equipment is only the first step. The key is whether the game can be liked by players. This is the key. As for the stability of gaming equipment, which many people worry about, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I can guarantee that. There will never be any problems. At 8 o''clock, the game will be officially operated. You should pay attention to the situation in the customer service, pay attention to the opinions of the players, and then improve the reasonable parts of these opinions into the game. Go." Huang Feng said to He Bo.


    "I understand." He Bo said: "I have arranged ten customer service staff to work overtime tonight. As long as the players want feedback, we will know for the first time. If it can be solved, we will solve it on the spot. , We will also keep it on file and make improvements when the game is updated later."


    He Bo attaches great importance to this game public beta. Even if Huang Feng does not mention it, he will not relax his vigilance. This job is still somewhat different from his previous job, and it is also a challenge for him.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "Remember, many people are waiting to see our jokes. We can''t give them this opportunity."


    In the previous afternoon, some sales outlets in several cities reported some information. Some people were deliberately picking things up. Fortunately, Huang Feng had been prepared for it and had already minimized the impact. But who did those people find? You can know it almost without thinking about it.


    This also shows that some people can''t bear it anymore. They have already taken action. After being blocked by Huang Feng this time, they will definitely not give up easily. Once Huang Feng has something wrong, they will definitely catch it. Chance.


    He Bo nodded solemnly. He has never dared to take it lightly when fighting against the old foxes. Although he is confident in his abilities, he is definitely worse than the old foxes in terms of experience. Have to work hard to deal with this matter.


    After Huang Feng instructed He Bo, he left and returned to his villa.


    "Huang Feng, is this the game equipment for the game your company launched?" In Huang Feng''s villa, at this time, the girls were playing with the game helmet, their faces were a little curious, they also wanted to see in the game. , To see how this popular game is, because it is just a ticket, they did not choose more advanced gaming equipment.


    Huang Feng looked at the girls and said, "Yes, do you want to go in, too?"


    A few women nodded, and Li Bingyun said: "We want to endorse this game. We must understand this game. Then, we can better introduce it."


    "And, don''t you know? Me and Yumo sister, it''s time to be in college, and I will play games when I have time. I''m great." Xie Mengjiao said triumphantly.


    "Disrespect and disrespect," Huang Feng said, arching his hands.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng helped several women adjust the equipment, and he also brought an excellent equipment, ready to go in.


    At eight o''clock, in many people¡¯s minds, it finally arrived. When the time came, hundreds of thousands of people who like to play in Huaxia chose to enter the "Tianxia" game for the first time, and those from the game company also All enter it with other thoughts.


    "Damn, am I really in the game?"


    "This, this is too real,''Time and Space Games'' company Niu B."


    "That is, I feel like in reality. Virtual reality technology is really awesome."


    "This flower and this tree are all the same as the real thing."


    When the players entered the game, they were immediately shocked by the fidelity of the game. Although the "Space Game" company had also promoted this aspect before, at that time, everyone did not personally experience it, and still had some doubts. Yes, however, when they actually entered the game, their previous doubts disappeared.


    This game is so realistic that everyone feels as if they are in reality, and the operation is very convenient. The brain can control their actions as if they are in reality, instead of needing a mouse and keyboard to go. control.


    "Go kill the monsters! I want to dominate this game!" someone shouted and rushed to the monster outside the game village.


    "Are there any teams? Team up."


    "Ah, which kind brother will take me, I am a novice."


    After everyone was shocked, they all started this game with excitement. They all knew that, based on the situation of this game, it is estimated that they would dominate the entire game market. At that time, this game must be the most popular game on the market. There must be a lot of people, and it must be a great thing if you can make a stand in such a game.


    Even, some professional players have already discovered the business opportunities here. These professional players can only make money in popular games. If a game is unpopular and there are not a few players at all, then they These people simply cannot make money.


    Therefore, after seeing the real situation of this game, they were more excited than others. They contacted the studio people one by one, and must grasp the business opportunities of this game.


    "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it." While other players were all doing quests to kill monsters, Fei Ming was slowly wandering around in Novice Village. Before, he was also shocked by the fidelity of this game. Moreover, after experimenting, he found that this game is actually very stable. With so many players entering at the same time, there is no stutter in this game, which is too powerful.


    You should know that this game allows all players to be on the same server. Unlike other games, there are dozens or even hundreds of servers, which divide the players to ensure the smoothness of the game.

 1783 Chapter 1783

    Although several games run by the "Ten Dragons" game company claim to allow millions of people to be online at the same time, in fact, these people will be diverted. There will be no more than 20,000 people in the same server. Even, in many cases, it is controlled under 10,000 people. This is to ensure the smoothness and stability of the game and reduce the pressure on the back-end server.


    However, the game "Tianxia" declared from the beginning that there will be no other servers in this game. All players will be on the same server. Even domestic and foreign players will be on the same server. .


    At the beginning, the bosses of several game companies, including Feiming, all sneered at this. They all felt that this could not be the case. It was a fake message sent by the "space-time game" company to deceive ordinary players. At that time, they will definitely find excuses to divert the players.


    However, it now appears that this is not the case. Today, "Time and Space Games" has sold hundreds of thousands of gaming devices. At this point in the open beta, even if not all of the people entering the game, they definitely exceed 100,000. Yes, however, when Fei Ming just came in, he didn''t choose the server option at all.


    In other words, this game may really only have one server!


    However, after experiencing it for a while, Fei Ming felt that the server was terribly stable, and there was no stutter at all. Moreover, the surrounding scenery seemed to be in reality, and those flowers and trees seemed to be real. , Can''t tell at all.


    For this reason, Fei Ming has this feeling. Originally, he wanted to come, even if the "Time and Space Game" company has developed mature virtual reality technology, but the technology is definitely not very good. After all, even if his technology is leading, It is impossible to lead other companies too much.


    However, reality is obviously not like this. The fidelity of this is far beyond their imagination. It is really no different from reality. This is what Fei Ming personally experienced, plus its terrible stability and huge It can be said that if the content of the main game is not too bad, then this game will definitely be a big fire!


    In fact, this game is impossible to be bad. This game was produced by Huang Feng. It has been proven in other spaces. This game is also very popular in other time and space. Moreover, Huang Feng also Let those technicians add an element of the earth to it, and therefore, when everyone plays, there will be no sense of disobedience, but it will be easier to accept.


    Fei Ming has been walking in the Novice Village for a long time. He even had a dialogue with the game characters in the Novice Village, and as a result, he felt even more heavy.


    These game characters are not as rigid as in other games. They can actually have some thoughts. It should be the application of artificial intelligence technology. The addition of this technology will also make the game more playable and more playable. It can attract players to come in. Different people say different things to those game characters, and sometimes they can get different results. Such a discovery will definitely make those players rush.


    It was because of his own personal experience, that Fei Ming''s mood was worse. After a while, he went offline and thought about countermeasures.


    And those who have the same idea as Fei Ming, the senior leaders of other game companies also entered the game at the first time. They wanted to see what the game was like. After seeing it, they talked to Fei Ming. They were all in the same mood, and afterwards they all went down the line with a heavy face to think about countermeasures.


    "Huang Feng, where are you?" After Huang Feng entered the game, Xie Mengjiao contacted him, and after that, several other women also contacted him.


    "I''m in Novice Village No. 1123, where are you?"


    "I''m at 1145"


    "I''m at 678"


    ......


    The girls responded one by one. As a result, although everyone entered the game in the villa, after entering the game, they were not assigned to the same novice village, and everyone was scattered.


    "Upgrade first. When you reach the tenth level, you can go to the city, and you can meet at that time." Huang Feng said,


    "This game is so fun."


    "Well, I just caught a butterfly."


    "Haha, I''m playing with the dogs in the village, so cute."


    "Wow, the flowers in the back of our village are so beautiful."


    As a result, all kinds of sighs responded to Huang Feng. Everyone was not in a hurry to upgrade. Moreover, after playing in it, the girls were obviously not the kind of game madmen. They suddenly entered such a game, first of all. Was attracted by the scene in the game.


    Huang Feng just smiled bitterly, and didn''t say anything. Anyway, the women came in just for fun, not for upgrading, so Huang Feng naturally didn''t have to force anything.


    And Huang Feng himself experienced this game well. He was a game fan after all when he was in college. Now it is a game developed by his company, he naturally likes it even more.


    After playing for a while, Huang Feng became more confident about his company¡¯s game. It is indeed an epoch-making game. Regardless of the technology or the playability, it is not the same as those currently on the market. Comparable.


    As long as there are no accidents, Huang Feng believes that his game will be a hit.


    However, this is not unexpected. I believe that I can see the potential of this game. People from other game companies should also be able to see it. It is hard to say whether they will produce anything. .


    In fact, when Huang Feng was experiencing the game, the senior executives of the game companies had already convened urgent meetings to discuss how to deal with the "space-time game company". Before, everyone still felt that the wolf is coming and the game field wants One more person to share the cake.


    However, after experiencing the game in person, everyone was horrified to discover that this is not as simple as one more person to divide the cake, this is to occupy the entire game market, so that people like them have no cake to divide.


    At this time, everyone was terrified, all of them panicked, and urgently discussed what to do.


    However, at this time, they discovered that they seemed to have neglected the "Time Game" too much before, resulting in them now wanting to deal with the "Time Game", and there is no good way.


    "We can say that this game is harmful to the brain." A senior executive of a game company pointed out, "This is a new technology after all, and people who doubt it will definitely have it."

 1784 Chapter 1784

    Hearing his words, other people''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, this is a good idea." Another person said: "After all, this technology has just been launched, and people who don¡¯t know it still account for the majority of people. Moreover, this game makes people aware of the game. Those who go in, who don''t understand, who knows if it has any effect on the brain?"


    "Not bad." The person next to him said: "Especially those parents. They didn''t want their children to play games. Now if playing games hurts their brains, they will definitely not agree. When the time comes, they will definitely do it. The resistance, once the scale reaches a certain level, the people above will not dare to ignore it."


    "Not bad."


    The more they talked, the more excited they became. It seemed that they had already seen the "Time and Space Game" being overthrown by them. The threat that the "Time and Space Game" brought to them before seemed to disappear without a trace in an instant. Some people even thought in their hearts that they were too nervous before. In fact, it is not as difficult to move the "space-time game" as expected.


    With eyebrows, the atmosphere in the conference room became more relaxed. Everyone began to discuss how to operate this matter. They completely forgot. When the parents did not let their children play games, they were behind the scenes. How to curse, now I use those parents, their attitude is obviously different.


    At this time, although it is already night, many game companies are working overtime and meeting due to "time and space games". Everyone is thinking of ways to move to this circle that just entered. The behemoth that frightened everyone.


    Huang Feng didn''t know the situation at this time. He was still playing with a few women in the game. Of course, he was killing monsters, and the women were playing in the game.Until eleven o''clock in the evening, the talents went offline. In the lobby of the villa, after the girls came out of the game, there was still some unfinished meaning on their faces.


    "Huang Feng, your game is really good. Even if you don''t like to play games, you can enjoy the mountains and water in it. There are all kinds of beautiful scenery, and it is convenient, fast and cheap." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng with a smile , She saw a lot of beautiful scenery in it just now, if Huang Feng let them out, I''m afraid she would still be reluctant to come out.


    "That''s right." Tang Muxue also said: "We are only near Xinshou Village. We have already seen a lot of sceneries that are hard to see at ordinary times. The map and space of your game are so big. If you want to come to the beautiful scenery, it must not Few, in reality, everyone has to work and take care of the family. There is very little time to travel far away. Once or twice a year is good. After this game, everyone has one more choice. "


    "Well, I think this is a big selling point. Your company didn''t have any publicity before." Lu Xuan also said.


    Everyone was discussing enthusiastically. After all, this game was developed by Huangfeng Company. Of course, they were also very caring. Even though they had only played for a while, they also told their own experience and some discoveries.


    Of course Huang Feng is also very happy. I have to say that in some places, he and He Bo and others have indeed overlooked it. Now that Su Yumo and others have reminded them like this, they all think it is a good suggestion.


    "Huang Feng, I think the players in the game are very satisfied with this game, I am afraid you will stir up a storm in the game market." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I''m afraid that those other game companies won''t look at this game to occupy the market. As long as you have a discerning eye and have personally experienced it, you can find that the traditional game of this game currency is much more interesting. Other game companies will not look down on it. At this point, they will not look at the market they occupy and be snatched by this game." Su Yumo said.


    Huang Feng nodded: "We are also vigilant in this regard. Those game makers will never sit back and wait. They will definitely take action, but we still don¡¯t know what tricks they will use. We can only wait. Now."


    "No matter what it is, it will definitely not be a good one." Qiu Ningshuang said: "Your virtual reality technology is already a lot ahead of them. Even if they want to develop this technology now, it is too late. It will take time. No less, when they are really developed, the entire game market has already been occupied by him. They come in and can only drink some soup, not to mention, will they invest so much in this technology? It''s hard to say. After all, this technology is not so good for them to study. Maybe a lot of money has been invested, and it may end up with nothing, which will bring down the entire company."


    "So, they will not study this technology, but will use conspiracy?" Tan Ying said. After all, she has less contact with society. Because of illness, she has always stayed at home. For society, Those dark sides in the shopping mall have basically never been touched.


    "It''s for sure." Xie Mengjiao said. Although she is usually a little bit coquettish, she still has some ability in the market: "As long as they don''t want to see their own interests robbed easily by Huang Feng, they will definitely use conspiracy. trick."


    "What should I do? Tan Ying said worriedly.


    "It''s okay. Soldiers are here to block the water and cover the soil. I want to see what their tricks are." Huang Feng smiled: "Moreover, we are not unprepared. I am not the kind of rookie who has just entered the mall, no. They can do it if they want to."


    Huang Feng and He Bo are indeed prepared, but because the game manufacturers have not acted yet, they have not acted in order to cope with the changes.


    The women of Su Yumo nodded. Indeed, Huang Feng is not a stunned young graduate who has just graduated. He already has his own network of influence. Naturally, not everyone can bully. What''s more, Huang Feng still has an admission. The box is there, that''s his biggest hole card.


    At this time, Huang Feng''s phone rang, he looked at it, and it was He Bo''s phone that was connected.


    "Mr. Huang, according to the data provided by our backend, the number of people who are online at the same time tonight has reached 500,000 at the peak!" He Bo said excitedly on the phone.


    You know, they sold a total of about 600,000 gaming devices in one day, and the number of people online at the same time can reach 500,000. This is definitely an amazing number, not to mention, this is only the first day. After that, with the propaganda they keep up, this number may increase.


    "Yeah, I got it." Huang Feng said lightly. Although he was a little happy with this number, he was still not at a loss. After all, he had always been confident in this game before.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s calmness, He Bo secretly complained that his city was not enough, and said slowly: "In addition, tonight, there are more than 400,000 people who have not been offline within two hours since they went online. This shows that , Our game is still very attractive to them."


    It is one thing for a game to allow players to enter, but it is another thing whether to retain players.


    And more than 400,000 players did not go offline within two hours, indicating that they were indeed attracted by the game. After entering the game, they felt that the game was good, so they did not leave. The retention rate is still very high.


    Those large-scale online games currently running in China do not have such a high retention rate.


    In fact, these large-scale online games have declined in recent years, mainly due to the rise of some competitive games, web games, and mobile games, which have divided a part of the market, even the "Ten Dragons", the top domestic ones. Game companies are no better now than before.


    Of course, even if it is not better than before, they are still unwilling to come out and want to seize their market.


    "Should have started selling game equipment overseas? How is the situation?" Huang Feng asked, because of the time difference, many foreign countries have started selling at this point, and some have not even started selling. .


    "The situation abroad is better than we expected!" He Bo heard Huang Feng''s question and was very excited: "Originally, we expected that because foreign countries are not our home court, the situation will be less than ideal, but we still I underestimated the enthusiasm of those foreign players for the game, their enthusiasm is even higher than that of foreign players."


    Indeed, in China, even if there are other game makers as potential threats, but after all, this is their home court, Huang Feng is related and has connections, and it is not ashamed. Moreover, they all understand the environment here. .


    However, this is obviously not the case abroad. They don''t know much about it, and there are many ground snakes there. It is definitely not an easy task for them to grab food from other people''s bowls in the past.


    However, the real sales results are very exciting. Foreign players seem to like this virtual reality game very much. They queued up early, and the acceptance ability is even higher than that of foreign players.


    "That''s good, pay attention to the situation there. If you have anything, just call me." Huang Feng said. Tonight, He Bo has been in the company until now. After all, this is not a trivial matter. He needs to deal with various situations in a timely manner, and he dare not be too careless.


    Regarding foreign markets, both Huang Feng and He Bo attach great importance to it. After hearing Huang Feng''s words, he nodded and said, "I see."


    This night, for many game fans, is destined to be an unusual night. Of course, at the same time, there are many game companies who find it unusual.

 1785 Chapter 1785 Negative Report

    When he got up the next morning, Huang Feng read some news on the Internet. Yesterday¡¯s "Tianxia" game public beta was not a trivial matter after all. In particular, it caused tens of thousands of people to line up to buy gaming equipment. It''s not just game-related media that reported this incident.


    Most of the media reports are positive. After all, the "Time Space" company is already well-known before. This time it has released a new product, and it is also an epoch-making product. Therefore, many people are still very optimistic. of.


    There are also some media who hold a neutral attitude. Although this virtual reality technology is good, it is only a game after all. The environment in China and abroad is different. In foreign countries, playing games is not a big deal, and even many people play it. However, In China, many parents still think that playing games is not a good thing. Therefore, the media did not praise it.


    What reminds Huang Feng is that some media actually publicly criticized the games of the "Time and Space Game" company, believing that he was poisoning young people and making them go astray. The "Time and Space Company" could have used virtual reality technology in it. A better place, however, they are used to develop games, which is the use of technology indiscriminately, without a sense of social responsibility.


    Huang Feng looked at these reports with a frown. He was not too sure that these negative reports were reported by the media organizations themselves, or there were shadows of other game manufacturers behind them.


    "It seems that some preparations are needed." Huang Feng muttered to himself.


    After that, Huang Feng got up again and went to the headquarters of the "Time and Space Game" company. During this time, his time and energy were devoted to this.


    When he arrived at the headquarters of the "Time and Space Game" company, he found that the employees there had already arrived, and everyone''s faces were full of smiles.


    "Mr. Huang, early."


    "Mr. Huang, early."


    Employees passing by greeted Huang Feng one after another. Huang Feng was originally a celebrity because of filming. In addition, he stayed at the company for the past few days. Therefore, these employees all know him. his.


    Huang Feng nodded and walked directly into He Bo''s office.


    "Mr. Huang is early." He Bo was already in the office. He was very happy to see Huang Feng''s arrival: "Mr. Huang, there have been news from foreign countries that our game equipment is selling very well and the game is officially launched. After that, the situation is also very good, it is very attractive to the players there, word of mouth is constantly fermenting, I believe that when our next batch of equipment is shipped, it will sell better!"


    Huang Feng looked at He Bo, who was obviously a little excited, and suddenly said, "You haven''t slept all night?"


    He Bo was stunned, and then smiled: "Yes, I''m so excited, I didn''t fall asleep, but I feel energetic and full of energy now!"


    What He Bo said was not flattery. This was what he said in his heart. Although he had worked in other companies before, his work was not so smooth. Until Huang Feng dug into the "time and space game", he Only then did I feel that he finally found the platform he wanted, so since entering the company, he has been working very hard and doing everything well.


    And now, the game that has been prepared for a long time is finally on the market. It is like seeing that the child he has cultivated for many years is finally growing up. He is excited and nervous, which is not understandable by outsiders. Therefore, last night, He did not have any sleepiness. While observing the domestic game operations, he also paid attention to the sales of game equipment abroad. The feedback from both sides was very good, and he was even more sleepy.


    "Work is important, and body is even more important. You have to pay attention to your body. If you get tired, others will say that I am exploited too seriously." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Huang, I will take a break." He Bo said moved.


    Huang Feng nodded, then said, "Have you seen the online reports?"


    "Look." He Bo nodded. He has been paying attention to the situation of the game "Tianxia", and naturally he has noticed the reports on the Internet.


    "There are many positive reports about our games on the Internet, but there are also several media organizations that report negative news, and the wording is relatively strict." He Bo said.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Do you think there are other game makers behind this?"


    "It''s hard to tell." He Bo thought for a while and said, "Our country is indeed a bit conservative in the game field, not as free as abroad. Therefore, it is normal for some media to point out those problems, but it is totally absent. I don¡¯t think the shadow of other game makers is possible. Perhaps, the media originally wanted to report on this, but with the backing of those game makers, the reports became more sharp."


    "Yes, it''s almost what I thought." Huang Feng nodded.


    Their company''s game is good, but it is not satisfactory to everyone, especially some unscrupulous media like to watch eyeballs. When others say good, he will say bad, so , Huang Feng is not too surprised by the negative comments on the Internet.


    It¡¯s just that the meaning between the lines in those words is obviously too serious. What ¡°time-space game¡± company is destroying the younger generation of China, what ¡°world¡± game, will make the youth completely lost, lose themselves, etc. When the media spoke, they didn''t leave any room for the slightest. This clearly shows that they are going to offend people. To say that there are no shadows of game makers behind, Huang Feng also does not believe it.


    "Mr. Huang, I have contacted the''National News'' and will carry out some related reports." He Bo said.


    "Well, this matter should not be underestimated. After all, you also said that the key to our domestic games is not as relaxed as abroad. If it is used by someone who is interested, then small things may become big things." Huang Feng Said.


    "I understand." He Bo nodded.


    The concerns of Huang Feng and He Bo were not unreasonable. The game manufacturers really started to make trouble. For half a day in the morning, online negative reports about the "space-time game" company suddenly increased, and even some parents felt emotional. , It seems to have been mobilized, some people even openly opposed this game, asking "Time and Space Game" to immediately stop operating this game.


    Huang Feng will definitely not do this, but public relations are also going to be done. Fortunately, He Bo and Shen Yan have already started to act. It is not the first time that they have cooperated, and they also have experience.

 1786 Chapter 1786

    Fei Ming also saw the negative reports on the "space-time game" on the Internet, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Last night, he also urgently contacted the company''s senior management and held a meeting to discuss how to deal with the sudden "space-time game". Some clues were also discussed.


    At this time, the senior executives of the company no longer had the care they had before. Before, they didn''t put "time and space games" in their eyes. They felt that Huang Feng was just a newcomer in the game field and didn''t need to pay attention at all.


    Moreover, when Huang Feng had not occupied the domestic market, he had already acted on the foreign market. This shows that he has the radical ideas that young people have. The previous series of victories have paralyzed his brain and made him. Thinking the question is a bit too simple, sooner or later he will be dragged down by two battlefields at home and abroad.


    However, these people nowadays are a little shaken about this idea. Although they still feel that Huang Feng is too radical, they can''t guarantee that before Huang Feng''s company collapses, will it be possible? The domestic market is muddled, and this is definitely not a good thing for the "Ten Dragons" who are already the leaders in the domestic game field.


    At the same time, they all experienced the game personally, and they all knew its magic, which made them feel a bit tricky. Even if the other party had radical ideas, but the product was good and the company was strong enough, this was obviously A very difficult opponent.


    Therefore, when Fei Ming asked them again to discuss how to deal with the "time-space game", they had already put away some of the arrogance and contempt in their hearts, and got serious. This made Fei Ming secretly relieved, although it was a bit late. But if these people can figure it out, it''s always good.


    It¡¯s just that Fei Ming didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t done anything yet. The competitors in the past couldn¡¯t wait to do it one by one. There were so many negative news about the ¡°space-time game¡± on the Internet. He really didn¡¯t believe it. It''s all written by the media organizations themselves, and those media organizations don''t have such a big idle heart. It is impossible to say that there is no one behind them.


    "I want to see how you are going to respond." Fei Ming muttered to himself. With those people rushing in front, he doesn''t need to worry, just to see Huang Feng and the "time and space game" behind him. How would you deal with this situation.


    To be honest, Fei Ming still admired Huang Feng. At such a young age, he could achieve the current achievements. Compared with Huang Feng, he was far inferior.


    Moreover, Huang Feng can continue to achieve success in different fields without fail, which is even more rare.


    It¡¯s just that Fei Ming can enjoy Huang Feng very much before, because there is no conflict of interest between the two, but now it is obviously not possible. Huang Feng, who likes to play cross-border, has entered the game field as a game. The overlord of the field, the "Ten Dragon" game company, for example, is about to have a head-on conflict with the "Time and Space Games" company. Fei Ming can only put away his appreciation of Huang Feng, and find a way to deal with Huang Feng and his "Time and Space Game" too.


    Fei Ming wanted to see how Huang Feng coped with the negative news on the Internet, and he soon saw it.


    The counterattack of the "Time and Space Game" company started with "National News". Many people are not surprised at this point. The outside world also knows that the relationship between Huang Feng and "National News" is very close, although they know Huang Feng There are not many people who are the bosses of "National News", but the relationship between the two is very close. In the past, Huangfeng¡¯s companies were the first to know about any news from "National News". The news about Huangfeng Industry reported by "National News" is also all positive reports.


    Now, there are media organizations targeting Huang Feng''s "time and space game", which is also the "National News" as a media organization. At this time, it is natural to act as a vanguard.


    The editor of "National News" also wrote articles. Compared with those negative reports, his reports are naturally positive and he said a lot of good things. Of course, it is obviously useless to say good things.


    Shen Yan and He Bo also invited cranial experts to counter the online claims that playing this game will affect the brain. They fight back and play this game. It will indeed affect the brain, but it is not online. The negative effects mentioned are positive. When playing games, they can stimulate the player''s nerves, make them react faster and more agile, and even, to a certain extent, can stimulate the development of the brain.


    These experts have been contacted by Huang Feng and He Bo long ago. In fact, before the official release of this game, Huang Feng and He Bo thought that someone would raise doubts about this, or even attack them. After all, this game allows Huang Feng¡¯s consciousness to enter the game, and it is related to the big noise. In addition, there was no similar product on the market before. Therefore, some people will question that it is not one. A very strange thing.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and He Bo have made preparations for this early on, and the experts they sought were not the people who sought fame and reputation. They all had a good reputation in the society. What these people said, believed. There are naturally more people.


    With these experts teaching realistic statements, and even encouraging the public to enter the game, stimulating brain development, the voice of opposition on the Internet has suddenly decreased.


    At the same time, in response to what the Internet said, this game will make students addicted to it, thereby delaying their studies, and even affecting their health, He Bo also explained through the "National News".


    First of all, there are not many online games in China. Even if they don¡¯t play the game "Tianxia", they will also play other games. In addition, those parents abroad do the right way to guide their children to play online games instead of directly Staying still and playing online games is not a big deal, and parents should not be so taboo.


    What''s more, "Time Game" also has a time limit for players to play this game, and there are restrictions on the time it can go online every day.


    At the same time, the player enters the game consciously. Therefore, when playing the game, the player is sleeping, and it is still deep sleep. This is actually good for the health of the player, and for those suffering from insomnia. That said, it''s a great gospel.


    For this reason, when He Bo mentioned this benefit in the "National News", many people who usually suffer from insomnia due to work pressure, emotional instability and other reasons have followed up posts to support this game. Even a player who had already played this game last night came out in person, indicating that it did have this effect. After playing the game for a whole night, not only did not feel tired in the morning when he got up in the morning, but he was more energetic, even more than usual. Be energetic.


    With the release of these articles by He Bo and Shen Yan, there are fewer and fewer objections on the Internet. After all, this game has so many benefits that many people did not expect, especially other games. Manufacturers, at this time, are a little caught off guard.


    In their view, playing games is a waste of time and even depravity. They develop and run games themselves, and they have a deep understanding of this. Before, their games have not been exposed to those things. The resistance of the players'' parents.


    And they don''t know enough about "space-time games", so they all take it for granted that playing this game will only have disadvantages, but no benefits. Therefore, those articles will come out.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that the game "Tianxia" would have such benefits. This was something they didn¡¯t expect. Their first feeling was that they didn¡¯t believe it. They felt that this was a PR article for "Time and Space Games" and couldn¡¯t do it Really.


    It¡¯s just that they asked the following employees about the experience of the game, but they were a little stunned, and they didn¡¯t know the others. However, what the "space-time game" company said can cure insomnia is true. These Some of the company''s employees usually suffer from insomnia, but after playing the game last night, they really feel better. This is what they haven''t felt for a long time, as if they had a comfortable sleep.


    This made everyone feel a little weird. For a while, they didn''t even know what to do.


    At this time, Fei Ming also shot, and he also did it through the media organization.


    As a result, there are reports that because the game "Tianxia" is too real, players fight in the game, even after killing people, such emotions will affect people in the present, so that, after they reach reality, sometimes they will If you can¡¯t distinguish between the game and reality, you will fight or even kill people in reality!


    Such a possibility is not impossible. After all, after the game is used to killing people, in reality, if there is a dispute, it is possible to kill people. After all, they are used to killing people in the game.


    In this regard, many people on the Internet agree with this point of view. After all, a person¡¯s habits are terrible. Once you get used to one thing, it is difficult to change. In addition, the game "Tianxia" is added. It is indeed very real, and it will indeed affect the player''s thinking.


    "Oh, if you can''t make a plan, you can make a living again?" Huang Feng looked at the online report and smiled.


    He Bo also smiled and said, "They really don''t understand our game."


    "Forget it, give them popular science." Huang Feng smiled.


    He Bo nodded, and then contacted the "National News", and soon another report came out, which could be regarded as explaining the reports on the Internet.

 1787 Chapter 1787 Li Huaimin comes forward

    "Delicate it?" Fei Ming frowned as he looked at the online report.


    He didn''t think it was strange that the "Time Game" company would fight back. It would be strange if the other party was arrested, but he hadn''t thought of what the other party would do before.


    What he told the media before was also justified. It is precisely because the game "Tian Xia" is too real. Therefore, it is easy for people to confuse the game with reality. Killing people in the game is used to the reality. Will also kill, which is very possible.


    Therefore, he doesn''t know how the "Time Game" company will conduct public relations.


    The "Space Game" company did indeed post a PR article, which also explained it.


    It turns out that this game device of the "Space-Time Game" company allows the player to feel the realistic environment close to reality when playing the game. However, when leaving the game, it can help the player and fade the blood. Memory can remember what happened in the game, but it will not be stimulated by this.


    "Is it possible?" Fei Ming frowned and thought: "They have such advanced technology?"


    Fei Ming and other game makers want to come, even if the "space-time game" company can use virtual reality technology for games, but this technology will not be too mature, and it is very good to barely maintain the game. In other respects, it must not be too good.


    This is also the reason why many game companies did not treat "space-time games" as the same thing. They have advanced technology, but if the technology is not mature enough, there will be weaknesses, and weaknesses can be dealt with.


    However, now seeing the other party''s statement, Fei Ming suddenly discovered that the original "Spacetime Games" company''s virtual reality technology has been very mature, and even this weakness has been well overcome by them.


    However, Fei Ming still didn''t believe it, he asked the company''s employees to ask.


    In fact, in order to learn more about the opponent, after the official launch of the game "Tianxia", many game companies, including "Ten Dragons", let their employees enter the game. Of course they did not do it well. He supports the "Time and Space Game" company, but to learn more about the "Time and Space Game" company, so that he can find its weaknesses and can already attack and exploit places.


    "Did you feel that the bloody scenes in your game have been watered down?" Fei Ming asked the employee in front of him.


    As long as it is playing games, it is inevitable to kill monsters, or even kill people, so bloody scenes are inevitable.


    "It feels watered down." The employee carefully thought back: "If you don''t think about it, you won''t even remember those pictures. Even if you think about it carefully, those pictures don''t feel as bloody as they were at the time. The normal scene is the same."


    "Then you have finished killing people and come back to reality, do you feel any discomforts?" Fei Ming continued to ask.


    "No." The employee said, "It''s like playing a normal game, but when in the game, it will be very real."


    "Okay, you can go out." Fei Ming said with an ugly face waved.


    Seeing Fei Ming''s face was bad, the employee went out quickly.


    "Unexpectedly, your technology is really so stable and mature." Fei Ming muttered to himself, his face a little gloomy, he found that although he had reminded the company''s senior management that he had already paid enough attention to the "space-time game" company, but , It seems that it is still not enough.


    Fei obviously did not expect that the "Space Game" company is already so good in virtual reality technology.


    However, the counterattack of the "Time Game" company is not over yet.


    After He Bo made an explanation through the "National News", the troops actually spoke.


    "According to our personal experience, this kind of game equipment can dilute people''s memories of the bloody scene very well. Even if this scene is seen in reality, it has an effect. Therefore, our brigade is ready to purchase one for everyone. Such game equipment." Li Huaimin said lightly when facing the reporter''s camera.


    "Bingyun, did you tell your brother about this?" Huang Feng asked Li Bingyun in surprise.


    "No." Li Bingyun shook his head and said, "I didn''t tell my brother about this."


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "It seems that this is your brother''s own idea."


    Huang Feng did not expect that at this time, Li Huaimin would stand up and speak for him. The other party did not know the relationship between him and Li Bingyun, and Li Bingyun did not ask her brother for help. After all, he did not reach that point. This shows that this The second matter was decided by Li Huaimin himself.


    At this time, Huang Feng''s phone rang, and he saw that it was Li Huaimin''s.


    "Huang Feng, how do you appreciate me?" Li Huaimin''s proud voice came as soon as the call was connected.


    "I invite you to dinner another day." Huang Feng said.


    "Not sincere." Li Huaimin said: "Don''t think I don''t know, your kid and my sister are going to have a scandal, hum, when we meet next time, your kid will tell me clearly."


    Huang Feng looked at Li Bingyun, slightly embarrassed.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Fortunately, Li Huaimin didn''t get entangled in this matter, but continued: "Actually, what I said in the interview just now is true. Your gaming device is really true. It¡¯s helpful to our soldiers. Originally, I just bought a casual game. I didn¡¯t expect it to be really useful. You know, the people in our brigade have basically seen blood, and some have even gone. On the battlefield, there are more cruel scenes. After some people have retired, they cannot adapt to the lives of ordinary people. They are easy to commit crimes. That is to say, the so-called after-effects of war. However, I did not expect that your game device would actually be The effect, after playing, can actually make people dilute the memory in this area. This is so helpful for our brothers. With the special operations vest last time, when we meet next time, it should be me to invite you to drink. It is."


    On the phone, Li Huaimin seemed a little excited. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s gaming device helped him solve a major problem. After some of his former staff retired, they committed a crime because they could not adapt to the lives of ordinary people. It''s a pity, after all, they are only doing this for the country, and they will be affected in this way.


    But now, with Huang Feng''s game equipment, if his brothers retire in the future, they will be able to adapt to the new life better and will not be tortured by the cruel memories of the past.


    This is why Li Huaimin speaks for Huang Feng in front of the media.

 1788 Chapter 1788 Panic opponents

    "Drinking is waived, but when we meet next time, there is indeed something to tell you." Huang Feng looked at Li Bingyun, and then said to Li Huaimin.


    Huang Feng did not expect that Li Huaimin had discovered the "space-time game" equipment.There is actually such a use. He has ignored this before, just thinking that players are ordinary people. If they are affected by the game and become irritable in reality, or even murder, it obviously won''t work.


    Knowing, Huang Feng did not expect that this thing is also very useful for soldiers, and the function of lightening the bloody memory is not only for those scenes in the game, but also for the bloody scenes encountered in reality.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Huaimin asked.


    "Let''s talk about it next time I meet, I can''t tell on the phone." Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun was a little embarrassed. She naturally understood what Huang Feng meant. She hadn''t had a showdown with her family before. However, the sisters around her were one after another. The family was fixed, and they were all affected by the family. Blessings, Li Bingyun certainly hopes that the affairs between himself and Huang Feng will be known to the people in the family, and at the same time, be blessed by them.


    However, thinking of her old-fashioned father, Li Bingyun also knew that this matter was probably not easy. Therefore, she did not dare to tell her family before, she could only hope Huang Feng, maybe he could get Recognition by family members.


    "Isn''t it related to my sister?" Li Huaimin said: "I told you, not only me, but my dad also saw a lot of scandals between you and my sister in the news, and said why you haven''t To explain."


    "Ahem." Huang Feng coughed a little awkwardly, and said, "I have been busy recently. When I have time, I will definitely come to visit my uncle and make it clear."


    "It really has something to do with my sister." Li Huaimin said: "Okay, I''ll wait for your kid to come, but you must be mentally prepared. My father''s level is not easy to pass, although I am quite optimistic about your kid. of."


    Obviously, Li Huaimin had a good impression of Huang Feng. If his sister really had anything to do with Huang Feng, he would not think there was anything wrong with him, but instead thought it was a good match.


    Of course, Li Huaimin obviously didn''t know about Huang Feng and other women. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so easy to talk about. Maybe he had brought someone with him, carrying a gun, and came to the door.


    "I know." Huang Feng said.


    The two chatted for a few more words before they hung up.


    "Bing Yun, if we have time, let''s go to your house. We should also talk to your house about our affairs." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun.


    The two have already determined their relationship. As a result, he hasn''t come to visit yet. Huang Feng feels a little sad. Moreover, he also knows that Li Bingyun is still a little worried about the relationship between the two. This is not to say, I am not optimistic about the relationship between the two, but I am afraid that her family will oppose it. After all, not everyone can accept his daughter marrying such a carefree person.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt that Li Bingyun''s house should be dealt with earlier. In that case, Li Bingyun would also relax his mind and be really happy.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun nodded, "However, my brother is right. My dad can''t figure it out well. You must be mentally prepared."


    Having said this, she looked at Huang Feng and said, "Of course, no matter what opinions are at home, I will not change my mind."


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it." Huang Feng said. Huang Feng also knew that if he really couldn''t handle Li Bingyun''s house, the Li Bingyun caught in the middle would definitely be the most uncomfortable, and Huang Feng didn''t want her to be difficult. do.


    "Well, I believe you." Li Bingyun said.


    Huang Feng is still in the mood to have a love affair with Li Bingyun, but the bosses of other game companies don''t have such a mood now.


    "How can the army come out and say this at this time?"


    "That''s right, isn''t this obviously going to be a platform for the''Time and Space Game'', how can the people in their army do this?"


    "Trouble now."


    The bosses of many game companies are very irritable. They never thought that this was originally a matter in their game neighborhood, but now they suddenly appeared in the army. Moreover, the identity of the other party seems not low, but now It is openly supporting the "time and space game", which would be difficult for them to handle. After all, in the hearts of ordinary people, what the troops say is still very convincing.


    What should I do?!


    This is a problem that many game company bosses are facing now. A new company in the game field that they did not consider before is so difficult to deal with.


    Fei Ming was in a bad mood, and he never thought that things would be so tricky. Since there are people on the military side, obviously, Huang Feng must have something to do with him, which makes him feel even more difficult to handle. .


    However, at this time, it feels uncomfortable. It is definitely not only the domestic game manufacturers, but also the foreign game manufacturers. It is definitely not easy now.


    For a new game company such as "Time and Space Games", those foreign game manufacturers must be more contemptuous. After all, most of Huang Feng''s current series of achievements are in China, and only "Time and Space Auto" has embarked on it. However, due to various reasons, it is not sold abroad, but it has some reputation abroad.


    Therefore, for the "Time and Space Game" company, for Huang Feng, those game manufacturers abroad, they know better, and the domestic people are better because of Huang Feng''s previous achievements, for Huang Feng, for the "Time and Space Games" company, There was a trace of vigilance. Although they didn''t start the game before the game was launched, they also paid attention to it when the game was launched. Even the top executives of many game companies went to the game to experience it in person.


    However, the foreign game makers did not think so much. Although the "Time and Space Game" company cooperated with some game agency companies in various countries to conduct publicity, they did not pay attention to it.


    One is because foreign countries, especially in Europe and the United States, have always had the world¡¯s leading game technology. They have always been very proud of their game technology and feel that they have no way to apply virtual reality technology to games. People certainly can''t.


    In the game field, Huaxia has always been very backward. The relatively popular games in China are either acting for games from other countries or high imitation works of others. Therefore, people in the game field in Europe and the United States, although they know Huaxia people He has made a lot of money in the game field, but he doesn¡¯t look down on Huaxia¡¯s game company, and he has no way to apply virtual reality technology to games, so Huaxia¡¯s game company is even more impossible.


    Therefore, they sneered at those propaganda and simply did not believe it.


    In addition, the "space-time game" company, after all, is a new company as well as an outsider. Therefore, although the agency companies they can find are somewhat famous, they are not such big companies, and large companies don¡¯t even look at them. There are few unfamiliar small companies such as "time and space games", and therefore, this makes the big game manufacturers even less attention to this game.


    However, when the game equipment was released, they were a little surprised. The game equipment of the "Space-Time Game" company sold very well. They underestimated the market of virtual reality games before. The game has been a little tired, and now such a game suddenly appears, they are naturally very interested.


    Because of this, once the game equipment was released, it was liked by many people, and many people bought it right away.


    "It''s okay. When the players know that this is just a scam, and that the''space-time game'' company has no virtual reality technology at all, they will be disappointed in this game and angry at this company."


    At that time, many game company leaders thought so in their hearts.


    Even at that time, they didn¡¯t believe that a Chinese game company could come up with a virtual reality game. In their opinion, this was just a proper scam. How excited the players are now, waiting for the scam. How angry these players will be when they are revealed.


    Therefore, they still didn''t take the matter seriously, they were still looking at the development of the incident with the mentality of watching the excitement, as if this incident had nothing to do with them.


    However, the facts have disappointed them, and the virtual reality technology of China''s game company is actually true!They really developed a virtual reality game that makes players feel like they are in the game.


    Moreover, the graphics, stability, and playability of the entire game are very high. In short, this is an obviously very mature game, not like a product made in a hurry, nor a deceptive product. .


    And at this time, the leaders of those game companies began to panic a little, but at this time, they realized that they knew very little about this game and about this game company. Before, they regarded this matter as A scam, treating this game company as a little shrimp, did not pay attention to it at all, and naturally did not waste energy to understand the company''s affairs.


    But now, they are horrified to discover that this terrifying opponent is quickly devouring their market. However, they don''t know anything about this opponent and there is no way to develop an effective counterattack strategy.


    Therefore, the leaders of these game companies panicked at this moment.

 1789 Chapter 1789

    "How? How is the investigation? What is the situation with that Huaxia company?" A middle-aged European and American asked his secretary. He is the boss of a game company. Although his company is not the largest in the country, Benefits have always been said in the past.


    However, he did not expect that such a Huaxia company would suddenly appear now, and he was caught off guard.


    "It''s not clear yet." The person''s secretary said embarrassingly: "However, this''space-time game'' company, and the''space-time car'' company that has been rumored some time ago, may be behind the same boss."


    "The same boss? Then why don''t he make cars and come to make games?" The middle-aged man said, "Damn, he''s doing games so well."


    The secretary looked at his boss, and for a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Boss, it''s not good, it''s not good." At this time, a director of the company ran in in a panic and said.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t know you are going to knock on the door before you come in?" The middle-aged man said angrily. Although he didn''t do anything intimate with the secretary this time, if he did it next time, the supervisor would do the same. Do you want to be seen when you break in?


    The supervisor''s expression was also a bit embarrassing. At this time, I remembered that the boss and secretary in the company had nothing to do with it just now, otherwise, I might be even more embarrassed.


    "Okay, let''s talk, what''s the matter?" the boss asked.


    The supervisor who came in breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Boss, the number of online games that our company runs today has dropped a lot."


    "What? What the hell is going on?" The boss stood up and said, those players are his parents. Without players, whose money would he make?


    "We discovered this morning that the number of online users at the same time dropped by about 20%." The supervisor said that he is responsible for monitoring various data of the game. Therefore, this morning, after the abnormal data, he was the first. Found.


    "Twenty percent? So much? What''s the matter?" The boss was also a little panicked, and suddenly reduced by 20%. This is not a small number. "Could it be accidental?"


    If it is accidental, then don''t worry, those players will still come back.


    "Probably not." The supervisor shook his head solemnly and said, "From morning to now, the number of online users has been declining at the same time. I used my account to enter the game and found that many players were discussing the Chinese version. Many people who have bought gaming equipment in the''Tianxia'' game have not appeared in our games anymore. They have all gone to play the game developed by Huaxiaren, and many of the rest While discussing this game, many people went offline to queue to buy gaming equipment."


    When he discovered that the data in his company''s game was abnormal, the supervisor entered the game. Through the chat channel in the game, he also knew why this happened.


    At this time, the discussion in the game channel is no longer about copying, equipment, teaming, etc., but is discussing the game "World". Some players'' friends have already bought this game equipment for the first time. It''s very good, and many people are tempted to buy it. Although, at this time, the "space-time game" investment in foreign game equipment is not a lot.


    However, under the publicity of the first batch of people who obtained this equipment, word of mouth has begun to ferment. Some people who bought the equipment will naturally not play other games, and those who did not buy it, at this time, they are all I moved my mind and went to queue to buy. Therefore, in the game of this company, the number of online players will drop so much. Not all of these disappeared people play the game "Tianxia", but more , Ran to buy this device.


    However, what is certain is that once these people buy the gaming equipment for the "Tianxia" game, they will never return to their game.


    In other words, the current player loss is not accidental, and as the "space-time game" company continues to invest in more gaming equipment, more and more players will be lost here.


    "Did you buy that gaming equipment?" The company''s boss was also stunned. "Is that game really so attractive?"


    "I''m afraid it is." The company executive said, hesitated slightly, and continued: "I played that game yesterday, and I did a good job."


    Now, the boss of that company''s face looks even more ugly. Although he knew before that this game from the "Spacetime Games" company was good and was eating their market, but he did not expect that it would affect his own game so soon. The company is now, and the impact is still so big. How long has it been? The number of game players on my company''s side has decreased by 20%. Over time, it will be even more unimaginable.


    "Quickly, engage in some preferential player activities, try to keep the players, in addition, find some navy, enter the game, and if you find someone discussing the game of the world on the public channel, let these navy give me Go to slander it and say it is useless." The boss of the company quickly woke up from his depression and quickly took remedial measures.


    "Okay, I''ll go right away." The director of the company said hastily. After that, he went out in a hurry. He knew, it is no exaggeration to say, that at this time, the company has reached the moment of life and death. , If it is not handled well, it will definitely be a fatal blow to their company, and even their company may fail.


    Therefore, he dared not delay in the slightest, and quickly did what the boss ordered.


    After the boss went out, his mood has not changed much. Although he has made some remedial measures, it is hard to say how effective he can be. He did not expect that he can be Keep the current position, but now it is a heavy loss to be hit by such a foreign game.


    In fact, the impact of this game by the "Time and Space Games" company on other game companies is obviously not only for such a company. On this day, many senior executives of game companies have discovered that their games are at the same time The number of people online is constantly declining, and what affects this situation is the operation of the "Tianxia" game.


    Many senior executives of game companies are also aware of the dangers, not only the directors of the previous company, but many people realize that this matter is a major crisis. If it is not handled well, it may affect the entire company. Operation and development.


    Therefore, these game companies have all come up with various preferential activities, just hoping to retain existing players. At the same time, their promotion of their company¡¯s games is further increased, formally on the positive side. And the "Time and Space Game" company, began to fight.


    Regarding this situation, Huang Feng and He Bo quickly learned about it. They did not feel any surprise about this. However, they believed that with the technology and content of their company''s games, they must Can attract more players.


    Of course, they will not do nothing. In that case, it is easy for others to take advantage of the chaos. Therefore, while speeding up the production of game equipment, they have never stopped their publicity work. The smell of wine is also afraid of the alley. They all know the deep truth, so even if they have confidence in their company''s games, they don''t care about it in the slightest.


    For this reason, the "Time and Space Game" company is now not only competing with domestic and domestic game companies, but also competing with foreign game companies. This gives many game companies hope.


    Although it is said that this game of the "Space-Time Game" company has some epoch-making significance, it is far ahead of other game companies, and it is indeed attractive enough.


    However, with the power of one company, it is opposed to many entire industries at the same time. For many people, this is an arrogant performance. Moreover, this company is still a newcomer in this field, which is even less optimistic. Up.


    Therefore, the people in the game companies also feel that, although the "Time and Space Game" company is excellent, it is now besieged by many game companies, and it can only be the result of failure.


    However, they have not been happy for long, because a statement made by "Time and Space Entertainment", the first to feel the huge pressure is China''s domestic game company.


    "Time Space Entertainment" officially announced that in the future, the company''s movies and TV will be shot in the "Tianxia" game, and even the music videos of some songs will also be shot in the game.


    "Time and Space Entertainment" company, during this period of time, has attracted a lot of attention. Their statement was known to the people in the country at the first time. This surprised many people, and at the same time, many film productions. Companies, investors, are interested.


    You know, often a movie or a TV, in the process of shooting, it is not only troublesome to set up the scene, but also cost a lot of money, after the TV and movie are finished, those who spend a lot of money and manpower to set up The scenes will be useless and abandoned. Even for those film and television bases in China, the annual maintenance cost will not be less.


    And if you can view the scene in the game, it will not only be a lot more convenient, but also save a lot of money and manpower. Therefore, many film and television production companies are interested at this time, and they don¡¯t think "Time and Space Entertainment" will take this. It''s a joke, so they just want to know how to do this.

 1790 Chapter 1790 The Spring of Film and Television Company

    "Is the statement made by Time and Space Entertainment true?" The CEO of a domestic entertainment company in China is convening a meeting with his leadership. The issue addressed is the statement made by Time and Space Entertainment not long ago.


    Because of the statement of "Time and Space Entertainment", entertainment companies that had nothing to do with the game field before, at this time, began to pay attention to their "Time and Space Games" company, those people abroad, or did not know the "Time and Space Games" company and "Time and Space" The relationship between "entertainment" companies, but in China, there are many people who know this relationship.


    For this reason, some people believe in the statement of "Time and Space Entertainment", while others are skeptical, thinking that this is just a propaganda method of Huang Feng, the boss behind the "Time and Space Games" company, making movies in games?how is this possible!


    However, whether it is true or not, many entertainment companies have taken it seriously because of the statement made by the "Time Space Entertainment" company. After the Spring Festival stalls, the "Time Space Entertainment" company still has a heavy weight in the entertainment industry. Those entertainment companies dare not look down on it, and those actors are looking forward to cooperating with Time Space Entertainment. After all, until now, the movies and TVs produced by Time Space Entertainment may be out No song is bad. Those entertainment companies need the cooperation of actors, and these actors also need entertainment companies to favor them.


    Therefore, after the Spring Festival, the "Time Space Entertainment" company has become an existence that cannot be ignored in the entertainment circle. Now, he has issued such a statement that there are naturally many people who value it.


    "It''s not clear yet." A leader next to him said: "However, I think it may be true. After all, I also deliberately learned about the situation of the''Time and Space Games'' company. Although they are newcomers to the game neighborhood. , However, it was just an action, and the other game companies that were playing were not able to fight back. Their publicity was also in place. At this time, they would definitely not make some fake news. Once exposed, it would be good for them. There is no benefit, there is no need for them to do so."


    The boss of the company nodded his head after hearing it, and then said with some emotion: "The younger generation is terrible, Huang Feng is only in his twenties? He is younger than my son, and he can achieve such results. , To be honest, the game companies he can play have no strength to fight back. I¡¯m not surprised at all. Before, when he entered the entertainment circle, didn¡¯t he also fight against us people who had no strength to fight back? I''m not old enough."


    The people present were also a little bit emotional. Speaking of which, they had to fight Huang Feng first than those in the game field. As a result, the same was true. Huang Feng easily emerged in the entertainment circle. Several of his movies are well-known and called, and the reputation of the TV series is also very good. With a few good songs, it has cultivated several young music talents at once. It can be said that everyone has not reacted to it. At that time, "Time and Space Entertainment" had risen. When other entertainment companies in the entertainment circle wanted to suppress it, they realized that it was too late. The "Time and Space Entertainment" company already had a high status in the hearts of ordinary people. In the future, as long as it is something produced by this company, it will have a basic guarantee.


    At that time, many people were impressed by Huang Feng¡¯s thunder method, but now Huang Feng has extended his tentacles to the game field. People in the entertainment circle are not too much about Huang Feng¡¯s ability to eat in the game field. Surprised, at most, like this boss, with emotion, the future generations are scary.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" Another leader said: "How about contacting the company of Time and Space Games? If the words of Time and Space Entertainment are true, then the "Tianxia" game is for us. It is very important to say that he can save us a lot of money, and it can also save a lot of manpower and material resources, which is very important to us."


    Others nodded in agreement. They were aware of the importance of this matter, so they convened this meeting urgently, because according to the news from "Time Space Entertainment", they can not only In the game, you can also use the in-game clothing, and even the "Time and Space Game" has spoken out. They can put forward what kind of clothes they need in the game. For the game company, it is just a bunch The code is just that, very easy, even if it is to open up a new scene and create a huge film and television base, it is not a big deal for the "space-time game" company.


    In this way, a lot of things can be saved. Moreover, these clothes are easy to store and can be used in the future without paying a second time.


    In addition, it is time saving. If you can really film in the game, then the adjustment of the actors¡¯ schedule is also good news. Everyone does not need to stay in the crew like in reality, as long as there are Game equipment, they can log in to the game anywhere, even at home. This is a good thing for actors and film companies, and it is more convenient.


    Moreover, you can save a lot in shooting time. After all, it is shooting in a game. People are not tired. It is just equivalent to sleep. Even if you want to shoot 24 hours a day, that is a problem. There are none, and the actors will not get tired. At most, they will be off the assembly line for a meal. In this way, it will definitely save a lot of time.


    And the shorter the shooting period, the less the cost will naturally be. You should know that when many TV movies are matched with shooting, every additional day will cost hundreds of thousands, or even millions of dollars. .


    At the same time, because it is in the game, it is very convenient for characters to fly up, jump off cliffs and so on, and the effect of shooting will be better. Even the cameraman can also fly with the camera, and the shooting will be more arbitrary. , More convenient.


    With so many benefits, it is understandable why so many film and television companies attach so much importance to such a matter.


    "I''m afraid that the''Time and Space Games'' company disagrees. After all, they and''Time and Space Entertainment'' are the same boss. We and''Time and Space Entertainment'' are competitors. They can let us in to shoot?" A senior executive worried.


    And this is also the worry of many people at the scene. Without the permission and cooperation of the "Time and Space Game" company, even if they enter the game, they can''t shoot.

 1791 Chapter 1791

    "I''ll contact the''Time and Space Game'' to see if it is true or not. We always have to go in and see for ourselves. If the other party doesn''t agree, we can only think of other ways." The boss said.


    The others nodded and watched him take out his phone.


    He Bo can be said to be a domestic celebrity recently. During this period of time, many people want to find him. Therefore, his phone number is not a secret in some circles, but He Bo is doing business and making friends. Thoughts, and did not refuse to answer these calls.


    Of course, more people obviously want Huang Feng''s phone more, but there are not many people who know Huang Feng''s phone.


    Therefore, the boss quickly contacted He Bo.


    "Hey, hello, Mr. He, I¡¯m Hong Ziyun from Flight Entertainment, hey, yes, yes, it¡¯s me, your company¡¯s "Tianxia" game is very good. I, a person who usually doesn¡¯t like to play games, went in to play. Yes, I can''t bear to come out."


    The boss got angry with He blog first, and then said: "I heard that you can shoot movies and TV in your games? I wonder if it''s true?"


    "It''s true." He Bo''s voice came, without the slightest hesitation: "President Hong is also interested in this?"


    "Of course." Hong Ziyun said without any concealment, "If it is really possible to shoot movies and TV dramas in the game, it will be a great thing for us film companies. Of course I am also interested, but I don¡¯t know if Mr. He can give it a convenience. Of course, the price is easy to discuss."


    "Okay, no problem." What Hong Ziyun didn''t expect was that He Bo didn''t even think about it, so he gave a positive answer: "Our''Time and Space Game'' is to open the door to do business. Of course, we will not refuse Hong. There are always such customers."


    "Really?" He Bo''s cheerful attitude made Hong Ziyun stunned for a while.


    "Of course." He Bo said: "If Mr. Hong is really interested, he can send someone to talk about it. After all, filming a TV series in a game is different from simply playing a game. There are some points that need to be clarified. ."


    "Of course. In the afternoon and afternoon, I will visit Mr. He in person." Hong Ziyun said immediately. Of course he knew that filming a TV series in a game is not the same as simply playing a game. Otherwise, he would not make this call. , Just shoot by yourself.


    "Well, I''m in the office, waiting for President Hong''s arrival." He Bo said.


    "Okay, see you this afternoon." Hong Ziyun said.


    After hanging up the phone, Hong Ziyun looked at one of his men and said: "You have heard the call just now. There was no rejection in Time and Space Games, but a happily agreed. What do you think about this? "


    The senior man sitting on the left hand side of Hong Ziyun said: "The other party agreed so happily. It means that the statement before''Time and Space Entertainment'' is true. It is really possible to film movies and TV shows in the game. This is obviously A good thing, in addition, they did not refuse to cooperate with us. It shows that Huang Feng, the boss behind them, is very confident about Time and Space Entertainment, and feels that even if we enter the game to shoot film and television dramas, it will not be His entertainment company has too much influence."


    The others nodded, and Hong Ziyun nodded and said: "It''s almost the same as I thought, but Huang Feng does have such capital. After all, the''Time and Space Entertainment'' company has not lost since entering the entertainment circle. After passing, we have accumulated a good reputation among ordinary people. Looking at the scripts and songs they produced, you can also know that this company is very strong and they are not afraid of our old entertainment companies."


    Indeed, although "Time Space Entertainment" has not been established for a long time, it has achieved results that many established companies cannot match. They have quickly cultivated a group of their own directors and actors, and their strength is fast. To grow, you are not afraid to fight with established entertainment companies.


    "From this point of view, Huang Feng is still very broad-minded, and he hasn''t killed all other entertainment companies. Those who should cooperate will still cooperate." Another senior said.


    "Yes, it''s not easy for a young man to do this. After all, if many young people can achieve such results, their tails will be up to the sky. It is estimated that only one person will occupy the entire market."


    "At this point, Huang Feng is really smart. Although the''Time and Space Entertainment'' company has developed very well, the domestic entertainment market is really big. Not a company can eat it, even if it is''Time and Space Entertainment''. No matter how well the company develops, there will be room for other companies to survive. Huang Feng should also understand this, so he would not mind cooperating with us."


    Hong Ziyun said with some emotion: "I don''t know if I can see this admirable President Huang when I go to the''Time and Space Games'' company in the afternoon."


    Hong Ziyun was obviously disappointed. When he took a few company executives to the "Time and Space Game" in the afternoon, it was He Bo who received them, and Huang Feng did not show up.


    Fortunately, Hong Ziyun was not too eager to see Huang Feng. He could only negotiate the matter. He had no opinion on who to talk to.


    What made Hong Ziyun a little surprised was that he and the people under him thought that even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t mind cooperating with them, he would definitely put forward some harsh conditions when negotiating conditions to deliberately embarrass them. They are also ready to fight tough battles, and even ready to make various concessions.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that although He Bo also put forward the conditions, the conditions were not harsh, even very loose.


    He Bo''s request is only one thing, let Hong Ziyun''s artists help promote the game "Tianxia", and can no longer be the spokesperson of other game companies, and can no longer promote to other game companies.


    Regarding this request, Hong Ziyun didn''t even think about it, so he agreed. It was not a big deal. What''s more, He Bo agreed to it. As long as their artists help promote it, they will also be charged, which is quite So the cooperation between the two parties is not a threat.


    In Hong Ziyun''s view, who to cooperate with is not cooperation?Therefore, working with He Bo, he does not have any resistance.


    Of course, when they enter the game to shoot film and television dramas, they also have to give the game company money. For this, Hong Ziyun has no objection. Even if it is filmed in reality, it will cost money, and the cost will be even greater. Calculated, if you can really shoot in the game, then the cost will be much less than in reality.


    Therefore, Hong Ziyun also agreed without hesitation.


    Both parties are holding a positive attitude to negotiate, so in less than half a day, the two sides have negotiated all the details and formally established a cooperative relationship.


    "Happy cooperation." He Bo stood up, stretched out his hand and said: "When will Hongzi''s company start filming film and television dramas, just tell us, our technicians, although they will assist, will ensure that your filming will go smoothly. get on."


    "Cooperative Entertainment" Hong Ziyun also stretched out his hand: "After that, you will need to rely on your company."


    "President Hong is polite." He Bo said.


    After that, He Bo laughed and sent Hong Ziyun away before returning to his office, while Huang Feng was playing a game of minesweeper boringly.


    "Sent away?" Huang Feng said without raising his head.


    "Well, I have sent it away, and it''s settled." He Bo said.


    "This is the fifth batch, right? It is estimated that there will be a lot later, and some of you will be busy." Huang Feng said. Obviously, Hong Ziyun and the others are not an entertainment company that takes the initiative to come to seek cooperation, just like before. The people in the entertainment company are not fools. They all understand what it will mean if they can shoot in the game. Therefore, some people come here earlier than Hong Ziyun.


    "Busy, I''m happy too." He Bo smiled: "I never thought that in our game, we can actually shoot movies and TV series."


    Indeed, when Huang Feng told him that their games still had this function, he was also stunned. Even if he understood how much influence it would have on the film and television companies, he also felt that his company The rise is already predictable.


    "This is the benefit of having virtual reality technology. Do you think he can only use it to play games?" Huang Feng smiled: "For us, the scenes that the film company needs are just adding some code. It''s very easy. The key is that they can enter the game with their own appearance so that they can shoot. This is something no other game can do."


    He Bo nodded. Indeed, other traditional games use the mouse and keyboard to control the game characters. People themselves cannot enter the game, so naturally there is no way to shoot.


    "Just, will our conditions be too loose?" He Bo said.


    "Enough." Huang Feng waved his hand and said: "Think about it. There are only five entertainment companies. When more and more entertainment companies cooperate with us, their artists will promote our games. Think about it, that will What''s the effect? ??Don''t underestimate the influence of those artists. Their fans still eat that set. What''s more, let them come in to film, we also have money to make, why not?"


    "It''s just that, in this case, will it have an impact on Time Space Entertainment?" He Bo said. Of course he also knows Huang Feng''s other identity. He is not only the boss of a game company, but also the boss of an entertainment company.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Huang Feng waved his hand confidently: "Even if we let them come in to film, we are not afraid. I have confidence in my entertainment company, and there is no need to make those little moves."

 1792 Chapter 1792

    Huang Feng is indeed very confident in his entertainment company. Not to mention that he has cultivated some powerful and famous actors. Even if he owns the treasure of the storage box, it is enough to guarantee that his entertainment company will never lack excellence. It¡¯s not too difficult for his entertainment company to reach the top of the entertainment circle.


    And just like Hong Ziyun said, Huang Feng also realized that the domestic entertainment market is very large, even if he develops his own entertainment company, it is impossible to completely eat the entire market, there will inevitably be other entertainment companies survive. There is room, so Huang Feng didn''t think about killing them all. It''s okay to cooperate. Those film and television companies can make money on their own while filming, so why not do it?


    He Bo also nodded. Since Huang Feng has no objection, of course he will not object. After all, this way, it will be very beneficial for the development of the "space-time game". Those entertainment companies will pay them. , And those celebrities who come to help promote it, no matter how you look at it, they all make money.


    After the negotiation, Hong Ziyun asked a photography team under him to contact He Bo. If he wanted to enter the game to try to shoot, He Bo naturally would not object, and asked the technicians to give them the corresponding permissions.


    "Wow, that''s okay." A man who was obviously a photographer, with a virtual camera in his hand, said in surprise.


    Because it''s just a virtual product, He Bo naturally doesn''t mind, making this camera the best, including some other shooting equipment, which are also the most advanced. If this is in reality, it will definitely cost nothing. Less money.


    If Hong Ziyun also followed in, he looked around with satisfaction. It was obviously a film and television base that imitated the reality, and the simulated scenes were all present in them and here.


    "If you need to go to other places during the shooting process, it is perfectly possible. After all, the scenery in our game is beautiful. If you don¡¯t have the scenery you want, you can contact us. It can help to create a scene you want. Although it will be a little troublesome, it is much easier than in reality." A technician from the "Space-Time Game" company accompanied them and said.


    "Enough, enough." The director Hong Ziyun found said with satisfaction: "With this, plus the scenery of other places in the game is enough, I have already entered the game a few days ago, and I am here. I wandered around and found that there are so many beautiful scenery here, and there are all kinds of scenery, such as the sea, the desert, the primitive deep forest, etc., thinking that if these scenes are needed in reality, we can only use green cloth, special effects or other I dare not let the actors go easily, especially the virgin forest, and some scenes in the deep sea, which are more dangerous. However, in this game, there is no such worry. After all, die here. It''s not really dead."


    Hong Ziyun also nodded, thinking that when they were shooting movies, many natural sceneries were actually shot indoors. Although they can work, they are always fake. Many audiences can see that the people who spray are natural. Not a lot.


    It''s not that they don''t want to go to the scene to shoot. One is that the boats and cars are exhausted, and the cost is naturally a lot. At the same time, the life safety of the actors must also be considered. This can only be done indoors.


    However, in the game, everything is different. The look here is no different from reality. Even the scenery is also not really dead. They can go to the field to shoot. In this way, the effect of the shot is, It must be better.


    "It''s fine if you are satisfied. If there is any help, please contact me. Mr. He said, I must try to help you deal with any difficulties." The technician said.


    "Thank you Mr. He for helping me." Hong Ziyun said, feeling a little in his heart.


    Originally, he thought that even if the two sides cooperated formally, the other side would have a perfunctory attitude. When he needed help, he would probably push back and forth. However, this is obviously not the case now. The other side really wants it. The cooperative, the attitude is very good, and also very cooperative, which gives Hong Ziyun the feeling of living a gentleman''s belly with a villain, which makes his heart a little embarrassed.


    After getting acquainted with the environment, the people brought by Hong Ziyun began to simply shoot. They just came to adapt to the environment this time. Therefore, they didn¡¯t use any scripts, and didn¡¯t bring too many actors. They just let the two or three who followed An actor does the action, and they do a simple shot.


    "Perfect, perfect." Looking forward to the few actors who can fly without the aid of any props, and can easily perform various actions in the air, the director''s eyes are immediately excited, although before It can be thought that shooting in the game would be more convenient, but he did not expect it would be so convenient.


    Hong Ziyun is also very satisfied with this, and at the same time feels fortunate for his previous decision. In this way, the cost of filming movies and TV dramas in the future will be further reduced, and it will be safer and more convenient for him. , Is definitely a good thing.


    And some other film and television companies that have reached an agreement with "Time and Space Games" have entered the game one after another to conduct trial shooting, while those film and television companies that have not reached an agreement, after hearing the news from Hong Ziyun and others, All of them couldn''t sit still, and they came to He Bo one after another to seek cooperation, and the attitude was very good. Obviously, they were all sincere.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s permission, He Bo naturally supported the arrival of these people, and he did not take pretensions, how to talk, and how to talk. After all, he, like Huang Feng, is thinking as much as possible now. Only occupy the market.


    And this series of actions also made China''s other domestic game companies unable to sit still.


    "Those film and television companies can really shoot in the game?" The boss of a game company asked his subordinates in disbelief. After all, such a thing was something they had not thought of before. They had not thought of a virtual reality. Technology, was spent by the "space-time game" company to play.


    "This is true." The subordinate said: "Some entertainment companies that have reached an agreement have entered the game. They have also completed the trial shooting. They are very satisfied. The news has also been spread. Other entertainment companies have also I couldn''t sit still, and I came to the door one after another. It is estimated that it will not be long before the film and television companies in the entire entertainment circle and those independent filmmakers will cooperate with Time and Space Games."

 1793 Chapter 1793

    "How could this be?" The boss of the game company looked in disbelief. He didn''t expect that the entertainment circle and the game circle, these two areas that are completely unmatched, actually completed the cooperation in Huang Feng''s hands. .


    Although there are not many domestic entertainment companies, the total number of those companies is only a few thousand at most, but don''t forget, it is an entertainment company!The most important thing for entertainment companies is their artists!As long as there are some famous artists, they all have their own fans. China''s fan economy in the past few years is still very optimistic, and those fans are also very buying from the artists.


    And once these entertainment companies reach a cooperation agreement with "Time and Space Games", then those artists can shoot movies and TV dramas in the game. Fans of those artists know what attitude they will treat "Time and Space Games." "The company is completely conceivable.


    Because of this, the impact of this incident is actually very large. Although on the surface, only a few entertainment companies cooperate with "Time and Space Games", it can bring a lot of potential customers to "Time and Space Games".


    Moreover, with the promotion of those entertainment companies, the popularity of "Time and Space Games" in China will further increase.


    "Mr. Wang, our company''s games. In the past few days, the number of online users has been declining." The person reporting to the boss, looking at his boss, said cautiously. He knows that his boss is in a certain mood now. It was very bad, and he didn''t want to tell his boss such a bad news at this time, but the situation was so serious that he couldn''t continue to hide it.


    "Decline? How much did it decrease?" The boss asked. He was psychologically prepared for the decline in the number of online users. After all, during this period of time, in the game field, the "Tianxia" launched by "Time and Space Games" is really a big fire. Many gamers are attracted, so he will not be surprised that some of their players are lost here.


    The only question he has now is how many players they have lost, and how much impact the rise of "space-time games" has on his company.


    "Probably, one-third." The man''s voice became even smaller.


    "What?!" The boss stood up with a look of horror, looked at his men in disbelief and said: "How much did you just say? One third?"


    "Well, we now have the highest number of online players, only one-third of the previous number, and this number is still further decreasing with the continuous sales of''Tianxia'' gaming equipment." That person said.


    That¡¯s why, he felt that he couldn¡¯t keep it from hiding. It was because the loss was too great. In just a few days, their players were reduced by a third, and the remaining players Some people, at this time, also have different minds. Many people are very interested in the games of the "Time and Space Games" company. Many of them are still playing these traditional games here because they still I didn''t buy the gaming equipment of the "Space-Time Gaming" company. Once they buy it, the result is completely imaginable.


    "One-third?!" The boss sat down with a sullen expression. Although he thought that the rise of the "Time and Space Game" company would have an impact on them, he did not expect that the impact would be so great. In just a few days, one-third of the players have been lost. If the time is longer, if there are more game equipment from the "Space-Time Game" company, how can they still mix?Will your company''s games become ghost costumes and no one is playing?


    It is very possible!


    What should I do?


    The boss of this game company feels a headache. At this time, the best situation is that they can also launch a virtual reality game to fight against the "space-time game" company. However, this is impossible. They There is still no such strength to study this technology.


    In fact, among the domestic game companies, few are willing to spend money to research virtual reality technology, because the investment in this research is very large, but it may not necessarily achieve results. Many gaming companies are obviously unwilling to participate in gambling investments.


    Therefore, at this time, they only feel at a loss. At this time, they have realized the importance of virtual reality technology and regret that they have not studied it before. However, they think that several domestic companies have also invested funds to research this Technological companies, too, have not achieved the slightest result. In their hearts, they feel surprisingly more comfortable.


    The "Ten Dragons" game company is one of the few domestic game companies that invest funds to research virtual reality technology.


    "How''s it going? Can our technology be put into the running of the game?" Fei Ming said, looking at his company''s technical staff eagerly.


    "It can be." The technical director said: "However, our technology is obviously not as mature as the technology of''space-time games'', and the stability is not as good as the effect, and the cost is also Very high. The cost of our current equipment has reached about three times their selling price. If it is officially sold, the price will be..."


    Needless to say, you know that the price will definitely be higher. Others have more mature technology and better equipment, but they are very cheap. Their technology is not good, but they are expensive. As long as they are consumers, they obviously know Which equipment to buy.


    "So much difference?" Fei Ming frowned, and his face was very ugly. At this time, he already knew that players in his company''s games were losing rapidly. If there were no remedial measures, the consequences would be It must be catastrophic.


    The technical director nodded and said, "In fact, our technology, even when compared with those of foreign game companies, is not bad. It is not how backward our technology is, but the "space-time game" company in this regard. The technology is too advanced. From their technical point of view, they are at least five to eight years ahead of us."


    The meaning of this supervisor is already obvious. It''s not that we can''t, but the enemy is too powerful.


    Fei Ming sighed deeply. He knew that he didn''t pay too much attention to this technology. The reason why he invested in research was also caused by his company''s ambition to one day catch up with foreign game companies.


    Later, he also knew that his company¡¯s research in this area was not worse than those of foreign game companies. He was still very pleased. However, he did not expect that a "space-time game" company would suddenly appear in this regard. The technology surpassed them so much at once.


    The technical level surpassed them for five to eight years. This is not to say that they can catch up with each other in five to eight years. After all, during this time, the other party will continue to study and continue to improve, and because of The other party understands this technology better than oneself, so the other party will develop faster and faster, and the gap between the two parties will not shrink because of time, but will only grow larger.


    "Is there any way to speed up the research progress, improve stability, and reduce costs?" Fei Ming asked.


    "If we can have more detailed information in this regard, our research will be more convenient and faster." The technical director said.


    "Details?" Fei Ming muttered to himself, a coldness flashed in his eyes.


    "Okay, you continue to study and leave the rest to me." Fei Ming said.


    After speaking, Fei Ming turned around and left, but he had already begun to figure it out.


    "Xiao Liu, haven''t left yet, they have already set off." He Bo smiled at one of his supervisors in the "Time Space Game" company.


    Because the company has good news recently, He Bo decided to have a dinner together to celebrate tonight. He originally invited Huang Feng, but Huang Feng refused. He Bo doesn¡¯t care, he also knows. If Huang Feng is there, it is estimated that many people will be cautious. Although Huang Feng usually speaks very well, he is the boss of the company after all, and he has been a decision-maker for a long time. There is a kind of superior temperament that ordinary employees will feel restrained when they see it.


    "Ah, I will tidy up these documents and leave immediately." Director Liu said with a tight face.


    "Okay, then I''ll go first, don''t delay too long, the time for dinner is coming soon." He Bo said.


    "Okay, I''ll be fine right away." The supervisor said.


    He Bo didn''t care, so he left.


    The supervisor surnamed Liu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw He Bo leave. Then, he looked around and made sure that everyone in the company had left. He was in his own position, hesitated for a moment, and finally made up his mind where to go. Bo''s office.


    The door of He Bo''s office was locked, and the supervisor did not feel discouraged because of this. Instead, he took out the spare key that had been secretly prepared a long time ago and opened it easily.


    After that, the supervisor entered the office all at once and searched quickly. He knew that the security guards would come here to patrol every five minutes, so there was not much time left for him.


    Supervisor Liu looked through He Bo''s desk and then through his drawers. Nothing was noticed. He couldn''t help but feel a little worried. After all, he could be exposed at any time, and if he could find that thing, even if it was exposed. It doesn¡¯t matter, if you don¡¯t find it, you will be exposed.


    At this moment, he suddenly discovered that there seemed to be a hidden grid on He Bo''s desk. He was happy that this hidden grid must be used to hide precious things.


    However, just as the supervisor was about to open the secret compartment, the office door was suddenly opened.

 1794 Chapter 1794

    The supervisor surnamed Liu was immediately shocked, and a lot of cold sweat suddenly appeared behind him. He subconsciously looked in the direction of the door, only to find that He Bo, who should have left, had already stood there without knowing when. And beside him, there are two company security guards.


    "Director Liu, what are you looking for in my office? Or tell me and I will help you find it?" He Bo said while looking at the supervisor.


    "Uh, this, Mr. He, listen to me to explain." The supervisor surnamed Liu said pale.


    "Okay, explain, I''m listening." He Bo said casually.


    "I, I just, I just saw that Mr. He''s office is a bit messy, so, I want to help tidy up." Director Liu explained nervously, but he didn''t believe this explanation himself, who would Come to help organize at this time?And, still came in with a stolen key?


    Sure enough, He Bo just looked at him with a smile, and when he finished speaking, he said: "Director Liu, do you think I will believe it? Or, I am in your heart, IQ is only that high?"


    "Puff!" Director Liu suddenly knelt down, looking at He Bo pleadingly, and said: "Mr He, I know it''s wrong, you just go around me this time, I promise I won''t dare again. "


    He Bo just walked in, and the two security guards behind him also followed in. After that, the door was closed, and the two stood guard at the door.


    He Bo faced Director Liu''s pleading, his expression unchanged, and said, "Let''s talk, who asked you to do it, and what did you want to do?"


    "I..." Director Liu hesitated, as if he didn''t want to say.


    "Don''t tell me? Then I''ll call the police, accusing you of being a commercial spy and stealing my things. By that time, you will probably have to eat in prison for several years." He Bo said.


    "No!" Director Liu was immediately frightened. In fact, his courage is indeed not great. He said quickly: "It''s Fei Ming, and Mr. Fei made me do this."


    "The Fei Ming of the''Ten Dragons''?" He Bo asked. When he entered this line himself, he naturally wanted to understand the people in this line. Therefore, he also knew Fei Ming''s identity.


    "Yes, it is him." Director Liu said: "He asked me to steal the company''s technical documents related to''virtual reality'' to him. The more the better."


    "He asked you to do it, so you did it? You are so good to be the company''s director. What conditions does he allow you to do?" He Bo said.


    "The vice president of''Ten Dragons''." Director Liu said, "There is still half a million yuan."


    After all, "Ten Dragons" is the leader in the game field. The position of a vice president is still very attractive. With the cash of 500,000 yuan, it is no wonder that Director Liu will be tempted.


    "Stupid!" He Bo said: "No vision at all! Although''Ten Dragons'' is still a leader in the game field, with our company''s current strength and development speed, it is only a matter of time before it wants to surpass him. , This time will not be too long, you are actually betraying the company''s interests for the position of a''ten dragon'' vice president and a mere 500,000 yuan, you are really stupid!"


    "Yes, I was stupid, I was confused for a while, Mr. He, just let me go." Director Liu said.


    "Take him down, then call the police and hand it over to the police." He Bo said to the two security guards.


    "Yes."


    The two security guards stepped forward, one on each side who couldn''t help but pulled up Director Liu and dragged them out.


    "Mr. He, I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Just let me go. I don''t want to go to jail." Director Liu shouted heartbreakingly, but He Bo didn''t change his face. It seemed that he didn''t hear it, but when Director Liu was dragged out of the office, he again whispered: "Stupid!"


    Indeed, Director Liu¡¯s behavior is indeed stupid in He Bo¡¯s eyes. Not to mention that he will leave behind the ¡°Time and Space Game¡± company that is about to take off for the position of the vice president of the ¡°Ten Dragons¡± company. There is no discerning decision.


    In addition, the cash of 500,000 yuan, in He Bo''s eyes, is too little and too little. He also knows that foreign game companies are also very interested in their company''s technology now. If Director Li really gets these If you sell the data to foreign countries, I am afraid it is possible to sell them for tens of millions. However, Director Liu will be tempted for a mere 500,000. Isn''t this stupid?


    He Bo hadn''t found out before that, among his middle-level cadres, there is actually such a short-sighted person.


    After sighing for a while, He Bo picked up the phone and called Huang Feng: "Mr. Huang, as expected, someone is thinking about the information."


    "Who is it?" Huang Feng''s voice came.


    "Fei Ming of''Ten Dragons''." He Bo said.


    "Unexpectedly, the big bosses in the domestic game field will actually use this kind of tricks." Huang Feng said: "Okay, I know about this. You continue to have dinner, the rest is I''ll deal with it."


    "Okay." He Bo said.


    After that, He Bo hung up the phone and pulled out the secret compartment, but it was empty inside, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Before, Huang Feng and He Bo had thought that there would be some people from game companies who couldn¡¯t beat them head-on, and would use some tricks. This stealing technique was one of them. So, the two Be prepared.


    In this secret, He Bo didn''t put anything in it, and it was just to lure people into the bait. Director Liu was deceived.


    In fact, those virtual reality technologies, even He Bo, do not have them in his hands. He knows that Huang Feng has a research institute. The technologies in the industries under his control are all researched in that research institute, including The virtual reality technology, and those technical documents are still in the research institute.


    He Bo is also very curious about this research institute. You must know that in Huangfeng''s industries, many of the technologies are leading the industry. This research institute plays an important role in it. He Bo is very curious. Who is in the research institute and how many advanced technologies have been developed.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t take the initiative to say to take him in, he naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to ask, there must be Huang Feng''s most important place, it is almost impossible for ordinary people to want to go in.


    As for Director Liu, who set their sights on the company, I am afraid they will be disappointed. The company does not have too many detailed documents. Their tasks here are mainly operation and maintenance. The real core information is not there. Here.


    "Stupid!" He Bo muttered to himself again before leaving the office.

 1795 Chapter 1795

    "Stupid!" Huang Feng on the other side also said softly after hanging up the phone.


    The "Ten Dragons" game company, after all, is the leader in the game field. After all, Fei Ming is a star figure and has a lot of prestige in the game field. Huang Feng thought the other party would compete with him fairly and justly. Fan, however, did not expect that it would be them who was the first to use his own information.


    And their behavior, in Huang Feng''s view, was indeed stupid enough, would he put such important things in unsafe places casually?They didn''t pay attention to their own security measures at all, thinking that by buying a supervisor of their own company, they would get those information?


    How to think, how stupid!


    However, since some people have already started, Huang Feng is not eating dry food, and he is not rude. He also decided to treat his body in his own way, so he called a few from the storage box. The redeemed bodyguards with first-class skills, let them also go to the "Ten Dragon" company for a round, don''t they want to obtain their own information about virtual reality technology?Then I will make their own ideas in this regard!


    So that night, when Fei Ming was waiting impatiently for Director Liu''s progress, he was the first to wait, but it was his phone!


    "What? You said that our research room was destroyed?!" Fei Ming asked with a shocked look on his face, his face full of disbelief, and he didn''t seem to believe the news reported by his men. It is indeed this news. He was shocked.


    "Yes, just now!" The voice of the person on the phone said urgently: "A group of people broke into our research room, stunned the people inside, and then destroyed all the information inside."


    Although the "Ten Dragons" game company does not have a specialized research institute like Huang Feng, they are the leaders in the domestic game field and still attach great importance to research and development. Therefore, there is also a place dedicated to research. People who study virtual reality technology are there too!


    "Do you know who did it?" Fei Ming asked quickly, but the words "space-time game" came up in his mind involuntarily. Just as he started to deal with the other party, something happened on his company''s side. It was a coincidence. It was a coincidence that Fei Ming couldn''t help but associate these two things together. This may also be a manifestation of his own bad deeds and a guilty conscience.


    "I don''t know, the monitoring equipment there was destroyed by the other party. The other party''s methods are very sophisticated. Moreover, the people at the scene have not seen the other party clearly, they are all knocked out!" said the person on the phone.


    You should know that the people who sent the "Ten Dragon" game company by Huang Feng this time all have first-class skills. Don''t say the developers of the "Ten Dragon" game company, they are just ordinary people, even those foreign special forces. It is not always possible to discover the existence of these people.


    "Is the loss serious?" Fei Ming asked. He felt that his voice was trembling, and he felt nervous and scared.


    "All the information in it has been destroyed." The person on the phone said dejectedly: "Including the information about the virtual reality that we have been studying before, as well as the information about the new game we are researching and developing, and those who are currently Some data about the running game is gone!"


    "Kang Dang!" Hearing the report from his subordinates, Fei Ming''s mobile phone fell down and hit the ground, his face pale as paper.


    You know, in order to study virtual reality technology, the company has invested a lot of manpower and powerlessness here, and has already produced some results. Although it is not as good as the "space-time game" company, but compared with other game companies, It is already a lot ahead.


    As a result, all the technologies are now gone. If they want to continue their research, they have to start all over again. Even if the researchers are still there and have some experience, they still need a lot of research to find the previous results. The investment of manpower and material resources, and the previous investment, was also wasted.


    Not to mention that this time the other party even destroyed the data of the game they were researching and running. This is also a huge loss. The new game has not yet been launched. At most, it will lose some money and re-research. However, The data of those running games are gone, but that will affect the few games they are currently running, and the impact is very big.


    "Let the technicians restore the data as soon as possible!" After a while, Fei Ming picked up the phone and quickly ordered: "No matter what the price is paid, we must ensure that the games currently running are normal. run!"


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away!" The person on the other end of the call also understands the importance of this matter. If one cannot handle it well, their "Ten Dragon" game company may have to take the lead in the game field. Fell down.


    After hanging up the phone, Fei Ming lay down on the sofa feebly, and his mind reappeared. Although there is no evidence for Huang Feng''s young and excessive face, Fei Ming still feels instinctively that this time The matter is inseparable from Huang Feng, and "time and space games".


    However, it is precisely because there is no evidence that even if he doubts the other party, he can''t do anything with the other party, not to mention that this time, he did it first.


    At this time, Fei Ming already regretted that he had provoke Huang Feng. If he didn''t do anything to the other party, the other party would not retaliate. Huang Feng''s company developed virtual reality technology. If he really wanted to deal with the other party. If you cooperate, you don''t have no chance. It''s just that you made a vague decision to fight the other party?


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s obviously too late to regret now, and Director Liu¡¯s phone call is also unavailable. It is estimated that the possibility of failure is very high. Therefore, the other party will retaliate. This retaliation comes quickly and ruthlessly, and he has no time to defend himself. No.


    Fei Ming¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. The next day, someone came from the police station and took him away from the office. He was taken away in the shocked eyes of many employees of the company. The reason is, of course. In order to alleviate his guilt, Director Liu confessed to Fei Ming, and Fei Ming will naturally be taken away.


    Fei Ming¡¯s being taken away was a huge blow to the "Ten Dragon" game company. After all, under the leadership of Fei Ming in the past few years, the "Ten Dragon" game company was able to start The position in the middle reaches has become the leader of the scene. It can be said that Fei Ming''s contribution is the greatest, and his prestige among the employees is also the highest.


    Although Fei Ming reminded to pay attention to the opinions of the "Time and Space Game" company, it was not taken seriously by the shareholders of the company, but those shareholders still believed Fei Ming. After all, Fei Ming¡¯s past ability is obvious to all. The employees also believe in Fei Ming.


    And now, Fei Ming was arrested, or was arrested under the public. This matter is a bit serious. Before being held down by the "Time and Space Game" company, everyone did not feel much panic. Are there any of them? Few people believe that Fei Ming can figure out a way to compete with the "time and space game" and eventually lead the company to stabilize its position.


    But now, everyone''s heart has already begun to panic, the pillars of the company have been taken away, they can''t do it without panic.


    The attack on the "Ten Dragon" game company is not over yet. The loss was too great last night, and a lot of important data was lost. Even the computer room that was running was also targeted in addition to the research room. Maintenance, however, has not changed much.


    As a result, in their game today, many players'' data has been emptied!Everything has to be started from the beginning, and the characters in the game have returned to their original state. This change immediately blows up the players. After all, many players have invested a lot of money in the game. As a result, Fortunately, now that there is nothing, all the time and money invested is wasted?


    This must be the "Ten Dragon" game company to ask for compensation. Among those who are asking for compensation, many people are fishing in troubled waters. Their data is correct and the equipment is not lacking. However, many people now When something went wrong, they naturally followed suit to make a fuss.


    However, the "Ten Dragon" game company has lost a lot of data here. They don''t know who has a problem with their account and who does not. Once compensation is made for those who apply for compensation, That is not a good thing for them. Although the equipment is just some code for them, if too many good equipment appears, it will definitely not be the same for the entire game. A good thing.


    It¡¯s just that they have the intention to refuse, but they can¡¯t, because they can¡¯t produce evidence at all, and the players are also making a lot of trouble, and the people from the "Ten Dragons" game company, I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t even know that they are asking for compensation. Many of the players are fanned by the "Time and Space Game" company. The reason why this incident is getting bigger and bigger, and more and more players are involved, is that the "Time and Space Game" company is behind it.


    In this regard, Huang Feng and He Bo did not feel that there was anything wrong. The mall is like a battlefield. Since their opponents have already attacked them, they have no reason to let them off easily. Just imagine, if they hadn''t been prepared for it. , If Director Liu really stole the information, what kind of a blow would it be for the just-starting "space-time game" company?


    Therefore, this time they have to take advantage of the victory to defeat the "Ten Dragon" game company!

 1796 Chapter 1796 Scapegoat

    "What should I do? Will it be compensated?" In the "Ten Dragon Game" company, many company executives are in a meeting to discuss this matter.


    Recently, their "Ten Dragon" game company, it can be said that the catastrophe came. First, the data was destroyed. Then, the company''s pillar, Fei Ming, was arrested. After the news, the stock price plummeted, and now there is another player gathering event. There are a lot of things to deal with, and their game may directly crash.


    But now, everyone gathered together to discuss how to deal with this matter. In the past, such meetings were presided over by Fei Ming. He has been in power in the "Ten Dragons" for many years, and everyone is used to his leadership. Now, being taken away suddenly, everyone is really not used to it.


    "Can it be done without compensation?" Some company executives said irritably, "You have also seen that in several games, more than half of the players in each game are asking for compensation, and even threatened that if they are not satisfied, They will quit the game and stop playing our game. If there are one or two people, we can just ignore it. Now that so many people are participating, there is no other way."


    "However, there are many people fishing in troubled waters. If they are paid compensation, the balance of the game will be broken." Another senior said.


    "There is no way. We can only calm the anger of the players first. After all, many people in this area have indeed lost equipment and money. As for the balance of the game, we can achieve balance through other methods." Someone said. .


    "That can only be done." The others nodded.


    "This incident was all caused by Fei Ming. You said he, why go to provoke Huang Feng? Their''time-space game'' is great, but they can''t occupy the entire market all at once, right? There is always our survival. Space, now it¡¯s okay. I provoke Huang Feng, and people¡¯s revenge will soon come. We have suffered a dumb loss, and the company is in crisis." Someone suddenly turned the target to Fei Ming¡¯s head.


    If in the past, because of Fei Ming¡¯s reputation and ability, they would never question Fei Ming¡¯s decision, nor would they dare to make irresponsible remarks behind their backs. After all, Fei Ming¡¯s abilities are obvious to all. Without him, there would be no Today''s "Ten Dragons", they will not become the industry leaders.


    However, now because of Fei Ming''s decision-making error, the company has fallen into a crisis and the stock price has fallen. The interests of their shareholders have been damaged, and they naturally become dissatisfied.


    Usually Fei Ming can help them make money, of course they have nothing to say. Now Fei Ming makes them lose money, of course they are not willing.


    "Yes, this time Fei Ming did it too impulsively." Someone echoed: "That Huang Feng achieved such an achievement at a young age, and his heart must be very high. If this is the case, you can calculate him and he will know it. He was definitely going to get back with revenge, but he didn''t care about any calculations, and he didn''t have such a deep city. As a result, Fei Ming only wanted to attack others, but he didn''t even think of a way to deal with them. It''s really too bad. It''s wise."


    "Not bad."


    Others nodded their heads in response. This time the company¡¯s stock price fell and the company¡¯s interests were damaged. Someone must come out to take the blame, and this person obviously chose Fei Ming to make that decision. of?


    At this time, they had already ignored Fei Ming¡¯s help to the company before, and they had also neglected. Fei Ming had reminded them to pay attention to Huang Feng, but they did not care. "If you plan early, Fei Ming won''t have to choose that extreme method.


    It''s just that at this time, everyone obviously won''t find the reason in their own body. They will only see the deficiencies in other people''s bodies, and Fei Ming not here is obviously a suitable candidate.


    Therefore, in the absence of Fei Ming, everyone has shifted the responsibility for this incident to him. At the same time, they also announced that the removal of Fei Ming from his post was an explanation to the public.


    As for the players'' requirements, they can only agree to compensate them for some advanced equipment and some game coins according to the player''s requirements. To a certain extent, it is equivalent to losing a lot of money.


    However, the consequences of doing so quickly became apparent. The equipment that was originally very rare turned into a rotten street thing, and it was no longer valuable. Those high-level players and soft sister coin players were quite dissatisfied with it. Originally, they spent energy and money to make themselves different from ordinary players. As a result, it''s better now. What do they have and what ordinary players have, how can they still play?


    Therefore, the move of the "Ten Dragon" game company not only did not calm the anger of the players, but instead made the soft sister coins and high-level players in the game dissatisfied, and one after another said that they would no longer play the game.


    This situation immediately caused the "Ten Dragon" game company to panic. You must know that whether a game can make money depends mainly on these high-level players and those soft sister coin players. As a result, these people have now expressed their opinions. Dissatisfied, and want to quit, the "Ten Dragon" game company naturally panicked.


    Obviously, the equipment sent out before cannot be recovered. Therefore, the "Ten Dragons" game company stated that it will launch more advanced weapons as soon as possible, in the hope of retaining those high-level players and soft sister coin players. Have a higher pursuit.


    However, such a move did not receive the results they wanted. Although they are going to launch more advanced equipment, those high-level players and soft sister coin players have lost trust in the "Ten Dragon" game company. Now, what if you work hard, spend a lot of money, a lot of things, get those advanced equipment, and then, this time again, put them on the same level as ordinary players?Then their money was spent for nothing?At that time, the "Ten Dragon" game company will launch more advanced weapons?Let''s cheat their money again?


    Obviously, those players feel that they will not be so stupid. They no longer trust the "Ten Dragon" game company. After all, it is impossible to guarantee that the "Ten Dragon" game company will not do it again. When the time comes, they will talk about the data. Just lose it again and earn their money again.


    Obviously, players who want to understand this have quit the games of the "Ten Dragon" game company one after another. Together with the navy arranged by Huang Feng and He Bo, this matter has further expanded its impact and more Players quit one after another.

 1797 Chapter 1797 Recruiting Fei Ming

    "How could this happen?" The people at the "Ten Dragons" game company saw this situation, all panicking.


    Their approach did not solve the immediate problem. Instead, it caused the players to curse, and the number of online users continued to decline. Those cursing in the game also affected the minds of other game players. Some people did not. Those who have never thought about quitting the game, now because of this situation, they are all affected one after another, and they have chosen to quit, which caused the avalanche-like situation in front of them.


    In this regard, the people of the "Ten Dragon" game company had no way for a while. Although they urgently launched a few activities to retain players, their effect was not obvious. Those high-end players and soft sister coin players, Has lost confidence in their games.


    In addition, after a few days of word-of-mouth fermentation, the game "Tianxia" launched by the "Time and Space Games" company has been widely acclaimed. People who love games are naturally ready to move, because the "Time and Space Games" company announced that this game is only There will be a server, so the sooner you enter the game, the better, otherwise, if you enter the game late, you will fall behind the mainstream players.


    Therefore, not only the games of the "Ten Dragons" game company, but also the games of other game companies, were also greatly affected at this time. Those who bought the "Tianxia" game equipment have already entered the game. Those who buy are also preparing to purchase.


    However, among these other game companies, "Ten Dragons" was the leader before, and data loss happened again, so they were most affected.


    At this time, the people of the "Ten Dragon" game company began to miss Fei Ming. In the past, when their company encountered a crisis, Fei Ming came forward to solve it. In the past, when Fei Ming was there, these shareholders of the company They don''t think there is anything. They even think that they can solve those problems by themselves.


    However, now that Fei Ming is no longer there, they can feel how great Fei Ming''s role is and how obvious the gap between them and Fei Ming is.


    As the number of online users in the game continues to decline, the share price of "Ten Dragon" game company continues to fall, and it is falling faster and faster. Some people are already thinking whether to invite Fei Ming back.


    However, before they could make up their minds, they learned a shocking news.


    Fei Ming has joined the "Time and Space Game" company!


    When they heard the news, the shareholders of the "Ten Dragon" game company were shocked and shocked for a long time. After waking up, they shouted that Fei Ming was a traitor. Some even said that the company¡¯s accident was also Fei Minghe. Fei Ming had been in contact with Huang Feng for the ghost of Huang Feng and the two of them. This was to deliberately bring down their "Ten Dragon" game company!


    However, these people obviously forgot. At this time, Fei Ming had been removed from the position by them. In other words, Fei Ming was no longer a member of the "Ten Dragon" game company, and there was no betrayal at all. The problem of mutiny.


    It¡¯s just that the anger has caused these shareholders to lose their minds. They didn¡¯t think of this at all. The company was already burnt out, and now it¡¯s happening again. Outsiders are even more disinterested in the "Ten Dragon" game company. Up.


    "Mr. Huang, why did you choose me?" Fei Ming looked at Huang Feng with a puzzled expression in the "Time Game" company.


    Originally, under the circumstances of conclusive evidence, it was in Jiangzhou again. In Fei Ming¡¯s situation, he could not come out so quickly. Especially, Jiangzhou has been built by Huang Feng as his base camp, Fei Ming wanted It''s easy to get it, and it''s more difficult.


    However, he had only been in for a few days. Just as he was thinking about whether he was going to go to jail, he was released. At that time, he was also shocked. However, when he heard, "Time and Space Game" over there. After giving up the accusation against him, he understood what was going on.


    When Fei Ming came out of the police station, he was taken to the headquarters of the "Time and Space Game" company to meet Huang Feng.


    Looking at the young and excessive Huang Feng in front of him, Fei Ming was also very emotional. He knew that he and the "Ten Dragon" game company were defeated by the young man in front of him. If the other party hadn''t let go, he would You may have to go to jail, and the situation on the "Ten Dragon" game company is also not easy.


    It was such a young man who overturned their leader in a short period of time, and quickly replaced it. Fei Ming knew that with the game "Tianxia", with this event, In China¡¯s game field, companies that can pose a threat to Huang Feng and ¡°time-space games¡± basically don¡¯t exist anymore. Didn¡¯t you see that the ¡°ten dragons¡± were all destroyed by the other party?


    It''s just that Fei Ming doesn''t know why Huang Feng wants to see himself, does he want to thank him?Still, I want to take the opportunity to laugh at myself.


    "President Fei, please sit down." Huang Feng said to Fei Ming.


    At this time, He Bo also came in and brought a cup of coffee to Huang Feng and Fei Ming.


    "Mr. Huang is joking. Where is Mr. Fei now? I am just a bereaved dog." Fei Ming said mockingly.


    While inside, Fei Ming already knew the decision made by the "Ten Dragons" game company. He has been regarded as a scapegoat by them and was removed from his position. He is no longer the former, the most powerful player in the game field. , But a bereaved dog who was swept out of the house.


    "President Fei is laughing. Everyone knows your ability." Huang Feng smiled: "It was a last resort to get you in. After all, at that time, we were the enemy, and it was you. Moving hands."


    "I know, I don''t blame anyone for this. Winners and losers, President Huang, I can understand your actions." Fei Ming said.


    Fei Ming really didn¡¯t blame Huang Feng for being taken in. As Huang Feng said, at that time, the two sides were in a hostile relationship, and they used all means to deal with each other, and it was indeed his own hand. In the end, I failed, and if I failed, I would naturally be punished.


    "It''s good if you understand." Huang Feng nodded: "At that time, you were the CEO of Ten Dragons, and I was the boss of Time and Space. We all had our own standpoints, and we all used our methods. There is nothing wrong with me. I didn''t hate you either, and now you are no longer from the "Ten Dragons", and the "Ten Dragons" have kicked you out of the game. Therefore, the hostile relationship between us no longer exists."


    Fei Ming nodded, but still wondering in his heart, wondering what Huang Feng asked him to do, just to explain this matter?To be honest, I have experienced a lot of big winds and waves over the years, and I saw it very openly. I didn¡¯t hate it. Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s identity is obviously higher than himself, and he is also a loser, Huang Feng There is no need to explain so much to myself.


    "Since you understand this, I''ll just say it straight. I asked Mr. Fei to come over. I want to hire you to the''Time and Space Games'' company." Huang Feng saw Fei Ming nod his head and said directly.


    "What? You want to hire me?" Fei Ming looked at Huang Feng in surprise. Not long ago, the two sides were still thinking about how to kill each other. As a result, it didn''t take long before Huang Feng actually wanted to recruit himself and let himself give He works.


    Although the two sides had their own positions in the previous matter, after all, the two sides have been hostile for a period of time. Has Huang Feng put this matter down so quickly?


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded and said: "I recognize Mr. Fei''s ability. Now that you have been swept out by the "Ten Dragons", I am naturally unwilling to give up this opportunity to solicit Mr. Fei. No I know if Fei is willing to come."


    "That is, we all appreciate Fei''s ability. If Fei is willing to come, I am willing to give up my position." He Bo also said next to him.


    Fei Ming looked at He Bo and found that the other party''s face was full of sincerity. Obviously, what he said just now was not a joke or a polite statement, but the other party was sincere.


    "He joked, I am a defeated general, how dare I have such an idea." Fei Ming said, he knew that even Huang Feng and He Bo would let themselves sit in He Bo''s current position, the people below are ordinary Employees will not be convinced. After all, they were defeated before, but a loser took their leadership and replaced He Bo. This will make the people below feel unhappy.


    "President Fei needn''t be humble. In the field of games, I am far behind you." He Bo said.


    He Bo''s ability is also beyond doubt, but after all, he has just entered the game field, and he is obviously inferior to a local snake like Fei Ming. Therefore, his words are not completely flattering.


    "Mr He laughed. After this incident, few people in the game field now dare to underestimate Mr. He." Fei Ming said, this is true. This time the "space-time game" will suddenly "ten dragons". The losses were heavy. Other game companies would not have any underestimation of He Bo. After all, their strength is still worse than that of the "Ten Dragons". Even the "Ten Dragons" are not He. Bo''s opponent, how can anyone dare to underestimate him?


    "This is all the credit of President Huang, and I am just running errands." He Bo said, when he looked at Huang Feng, he was full of admiration. From the beginning to the present, everything is in Huang Feng''s calculations, which makes my heart. He Bo, who is arrogant and arrogant, sincerely admires Huang Feng.


    "Okay, I won''t talk about this now." Huang Feng smiled, then looked at Fei Ming and said, "How about? Fei, would you like to come to our company? I can give you the position of vice president, although Not the CEO of the''Ten Dragon'', but I believe that our company will develop better than the''Ten Dragon''. Our vice president here is also more noble than the CEO of the''Ten Dragon''!"

 1798 Chapter 1798

    Regarding this matter, Huang Feng is still very confident, although the "time-space game" company has just begun to develop, and the "Ten Dragon" game company has been developing for more than a decade, and it has long been a leader in the game field in China. However, Huang Feng is very confident about surpassing the "Ten Dragon" game company and replacing him.


    Not only Huang Feng is confident, but also He Bo and Fei Ming at the scene have such confidence. Fei Ming was the CEO of "Ten Dragons" before, but he will not look at the "Ten Dragons" game company because of this. In that position, Fei Ming even had a better understanding of the current situation of the "Ten Dragons" than anyone else.


    It can be said that "Ten Dragons" is now in a bottleneck period. Even without the emergence of "Time and Space Game" companies, it is difficult for "Ten Dragons" to develop again. He is already the number one in China. However, I wanted to develop abroad and tried several times, but all failed. The shareholders of the company have also given up this idea. In their opinion, it is enough to keep the domestic market.


    It would be great if they could hold on to it. However, in recent years, the development of the "Ten Dragons" has obviously been somewhat slow or even stagnant. Those shareholders are already satisfied with the current situation. They only want to make money. Above, I have been reluctant to invest, so the company''s development is very slow.


    Other game companies are constantly developing and narrowing the gap with the "Ten Dragons". In this regard, Fei Ming understands that he also keeps reminding the shareholders of the company, but those shareholders Although they respected him, they felt that he had made a big fuss and didn''t pay much attention to it. It''s like this time, Fei Ming reminded them to pay attention to Huang Feng, they still didn''t.


    Therefore, Fei Ming also understands that even without the emergence of the "Time and Space Game" company, "Ten Dragons" will be caught up by other game companies, or even surpassed. It is just that the emergence of the "Time and Space Game" company makes this The time has been greatly shortened.


    The "space-time game" is obviously not on the same level as other games. Once listed, it has already shown a crushing posture. After time, it is not difficult to dominate the domestic game market. Things, even, this time will not be too long.


    And this is where Fei Ming is puzzled. Even if Huang Feng does not invite himself, it is not difficult for the "Time and Space Game" company to dominate the country, so why does he invite himself?


    Fei Ming directly asked this doubt in his heart.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly and said: "That''s because our vision is not only focusing on the domestic market, but more importantly, we must completely occupy the foreign market, let our games go to the world, and we must be in a dominant position. In order to achieve this goal, we must recruit some talents. The company¡¯s current talent pool is definitely not enough, and Fei is always the first candidate we think of."


    "The whole world?" Fei Ming was slightly startled, and he was also a little excited. You should know that when he was still in the "Ten Dragons", he tried many times to go abroad. In the end, he failed. Some were discouraged, and the shareholders of the company directly suggested abandoning this idea.


    However, Fei Ming''s heart is still not reconciled. Why can other countries'' games enter the mainland and occupy the mainland market, but their own country''s games will not work?


    It''s just that, even if he is not reconciled, he understands the gap between his game and foreign games. This cannot be made up in a short time.


    However, if it is changed to a "space-time game" now, let''s say another thing. The game "Tianxia" has an epoch-making significance. It is not only the first time I saw it in China, but even in a foreign country, there is no similar type. Although the foreign game makers are definitely studying this technology, they may eventually be able to study it. However, there is a blank period in the middle, and this is the golden stage of the development of "space-time games".


    Fei Ming attaches great importance to "time and space games", so he also knows that Huang Feng runs the game "Tianxia" in China while also running this game abroad, and it seems that his results are not bad.


    "Yes, our goal is to conquer the world!" Huang Feng said: "How about, are you willing to come to our company, let us work together to create this myth?!"


    Yes, if Huaxia''s games can really conquer the world, it is indeed a myth. After all, Huaxia has always been weak in the game field.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Fei Ming was also very excited. As a man with decades of experience in the game field, if he could really achieve this goal, he would have no regrets in his life.


    Therefore, Fei Ming just thought for a while and said: "Since Mr. Huang trusts me, then I have no reason to continue to refuse. To be honest, I really want to see, when our games occupy foreign markets, How wonderful the faces of those foreigners will be!"


    In the past, under the "Ten Dragons" company, several foreign games were acting as agents. The people of those foreign game companies, when they saw their Chinese people, they looked like they had just been on the game, and their attitude was very arrogant. , And Fei Ming is upset, but he can only endure it. Who makes them ask for something, and who makes them less skilled?


    However, this does not mean that Fei Ming can calmly accept this status quo. He has been thinking that if one day, those foreign game companies rush to represent China''s games, how wonderful that expression will be.


    In "Ten Dragons" he obviously couldn''t see that day, but when it came to "Time and Space Game", it would be different. He still had some confidence in this.


    That¡¯s why Fei Ming agreed. Although after coming here, he changed from No. 1 to No. 2. However, as Huang Feng said, the future development of the ¡°Time and Space Game¡± company will definitely be better than that of ¡°Ten Dragons¡±. "To be even more brilliant, so even if it is only a second-hand, its position in the entire game field will surpass that of other game companies, including the "Ten Dragon" game company!


    Therefore, Fei Ming agreed not to go downhill, but a better choice!


    "Very well, welcome Mr. Fei to join! Let us work hard together and let those people abroad see that we, Huaxia, can also make good games!" Huang Feng stretched out his hand.


    "Yes, let them take a good look, haha." Fei Ming smiled and shook hands with Huang Feng. The long-lost blood in his heart began to surge.

 1799 Chapter 1799

    "Welcome to Mr. Fei, I will learn more from Mr. Fei in the future." He Bo also said to Fei Ming with a smile on his face.


    He Bo was indeed in a good mood. Through this incident, he admired Huang Feng more and became more loyal.


    Although He Bo is very confident in his abilities, he also knows that he is still a complete rookie in the game field, compared with Fei Ming, who has been in the game field for decades. , That is, the gap between children and adults is quite obvious.


    He Bo didn''t dare to take credit for defeating Feiming and the "Ten Dragon" game company this time. One is because their "Tianxia" game is indeed good. Both the technology and the content far surpass peers.


    Another point is that Huang Feng was planning behind the scenes. Otherwise, He Bo would not be confident that he could achieve the current results by himself.


    Therefore, He Bo was still very humble in his heart and knew his own shortcomings. When he knew that Huang Feng was going to solicit Fei Ming, he was not surprised or angry. At that time, He Bo felt that Huang Feng wanted to solicit Fei Ming. , To take his place, after all, in the field of games, Fei Ming is indeed more suitable and more capable than himself.


    He Bo''s heart is even ready to be a deputy, and he is also ready to learn from Femindo.


    However, He Bo did not expect that Huang Feng did not let Fei Ming take his place, but let Fei Ming be his deputy to assist and help himself. This made He Bo very grateful for Huang Feng¡¯s appreciation in his heart. At the same time, he also felt the great responsibility on his shoulders. After all, Huang Feng let Fei Ming be his deputy instead of Fei Ming''s deputy. This is Huang Feng''s trust in him, and he must not let him down.


    Therefore, He Bo has made up his mind that he must think more about Fei Ming to learn, get familiar with the game field as soon as possible, and better help Huang Feng to develop the "time-space game" company.


    Therefore, he respects Fei Ming very much and puts his position very low. That is to prepare to learn from Fei Ming sincerely.


    "He is serious. I only have a few more years of experience. In the future, we will learn together and make progress together to grow the company." Fei Ming said, this can be regarded as showing Huang Feng''s loyalty and ambition.


    In fact, Fei Ming himself also knows that although his experience in the game field may be better than He Bo, after all, he is an outsider or a previous competitor, and He Bo is Huang Feng¡¯s confidant and Huang Feng¡¯s trust. People, therefore, it is impossible to shake He Bo''s position.


    However, when Fei Ming agreed to accept Huang Feng¡¯s solicitation, he had already figured it out in his heart. It is also good to be a deputy, with less pressure on his shoulders. When he makes his own judgment, he can be more accurate, and, He himself has been the top leader for too long, and now he doesn¡¯t care much about power. He just wants to make China¡¯s game go to the world. It¡¯s really because, when he was in the "Ten Dragons" before, he suffered Enough of those foreign industries'' eyes, those people''s contempt for China Games is undisguised.


    Therefore, Fei Ming has always wanted to make Huaxia¡¯s games go abroad and let people from abroad see that Huaxia can also make good games. For this, he has put in a lot of efforts, but none of them succeeded. At that time, the "Ten Dragon" game company was already the best game company in the country. Since the "Ten Dragon" game company is not good, then other companies are definitely not good.


    However, the "Time and Space Game" company suddenly emerged and gave him some hope. After that, the company did not exceed his expectations and quickly swept the domestic market. At the same time, it went out of the country, and the results seemed to be good. Not bad.


    Fei Ming, who decided to steal the information of the "Space-Time Game" company, also had a consideration that he wanted to obtain the technology, then researched his own game, and then let his own game go abroad.


    Of course, this plan did not succeed because of Huang Feng''s reasons. However, Fei Ming was not too disappointed. He was very pleased to have a game company going abroad. Of course, Wei Wei regretted that he could not participate in it.


    And now, Huang Feng has recruited himself. In fact, when Huang Feng said that, Fei Ming was already moved. He didn''t care about the position or the salary. He just wanted to participate and get the sense of honor. Right, he has had it for too long in the past, and now he doesn''t have too many ideas. Therefore, he has no resistance to assisting He Bo.


    What''s more, Fei Ming can also see that He Bo respects himself very much, and it is very good to take an apprentice.


    Seeing that both He Bo and Fei Ming had a very good attitude, Huang Feng was also relieved. Of course he knew that if Fei Ming were the top leader, the company might develop faster and better.


    However, from an emotional point of view, Huang Feng is obviously more trusting in any blog. Fei Ming has just come in after all, and He Bo performed well and put his position very low. Obviously, he has understood his own. With a lot of painstaking effort, and his ability is not weak, I believe he will learn a lot from Fei Ming soon.


    "This is a good day. In the evening, we will gather together to celebrate." Huang Feng said with a smile, he was obviously very satisfied with the happy ending.


    Both He Bo and Fei Ming nodded. Huang Feng has a lot of industries and cannot stay here all the time. Therefore, in the future, the game company will be managed by both of them. The two will become partners. So, it must be Know more and connect more with each other, so that in the future work, it will be smoother.


    Huang Feng and the others are celebrating happily, but the people in China''s game industry, after hearing that Fei Ming joined the "Time and Space Games" company, were first stunned and then wailed.


    Originally, during this period of time, the "space-time game" company quickly occupied a large number of markets in the domestic game field with powerful means, and other game companies have been struggling to cope with it, and there is no better way.


    Those game companies can only watch, their own market is being swallowed up a little bit, and they have not thought of using other methods. As a result, Huang Feng¡¯s relationship is stronger than they thought. Those who were looking for, after knowing that they had to deal with Huang Feng, they all shook their heads decisively and refused, and told them vaguely that Huang Feng could not afford to provoke normal competition, but if they wanted to pass other In terms of methods, Huang Feng is definitely harder than their relationship.


    Such news obviously made those game companies very frustrated and normal confrontation. If they can beat Huang Feng and the "space-time game" company behind him, why are they looking for a relationship?


    As a result, no matter whether it is a frontal collision or the relationship behind it, those game companies are not rivals of the "Time and Space Games" companies, and can only watch the "Time and Space Games" companies continue to grow and develop with anxiety.


    However, this is not over yet. Now, Fei Ming has also joined the "space-time game" company, which makes other game company leaders feel even more desperate.


    Who is Fei Ming?That is the most famous person in the game field. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the first person in China Games!His ability is not exaggerated, but is shown by actual results.


    Previously, when everyone felt desperate for the development of the "Time and Space Game" company, the only thing they could think of was Fei Ming. Although Fei Ming and the "Time and Space Game" company were defeated before, they were arrested. However, in the eyes of others, Fei Ming will come out soon. At that time, he will be more cautious. It is not impossible to defeat the "Time and Space Game" company with his ability.


    The result was not bad. Fei Ming did come out very quickly. As a result, when he first came out, he announced that he had joined the "Time and Space Game" company. This made the people of other game companies stunned and wailed.


    The "Time and Space Game" company was already strong enough, and now Fei Ming has joined. This is a strong alliance. Will it give other game companies a way to survive?


    Among these game companies, the one with the most complicated mood may belong to the "Ten Dragons" game company. Fei Ming was originally at the helm of them. Over the years, he has led the rapid development of the "Ten Dragons". The company has developed into a leader in the industry, and the people of the "Ten Dragon" game company are more aware of Fei Ming''s abilities.


    Although, because of their own considerations, the shareholders have shifted the responsibility for this matter to Fei Ming, they still understand in their hearts that Fei Ming has the ability, and even they are still thinking, After this time the matter subsided, they could call Fei Ming back again.


    It turned out to be good. Fei Ming went directly to the "Time and Space Game" company and didn''t give them a chance at all.


    "Traitor! Fei Ming, a traitor!"


    "This white-eyed wolf, we usually treat him so well and trust so much. As a result, after being aggrieved a bit, he went straight to the enemy!"


    "Fei Ming, I have already said that this person has a back bone behind his head. Sure enough, it has only been a long time before he went straight to his competitors."


    "Maybe the last time the data was cleared was the ghost of Fei Ming and Huang Feng. They have been linked together a long time ago. This is deliberately cheating us!"


    After learning that Fei Ming had joined the "Time and Space Game" company, the shareholders of "Ten Dragon" game company yelled at each other in disregard of their image. They looked grim, but they were very scared in their hearts.


    Because they know Fei Ming''s abilities too well, and they also know how powerful the "Time and Space Game" company is. Now that the two are united together, their status may not be preserved!

 1800 Chapter 1800 Kidds Grandpa Is Here

    Damn, how did Fei Ming join the "Space-Time Game" company?


    The people at the "Ten Dragons" game company can''t understand this. After all, although Fei Ming''s position was removed by them, in this matter, the "Time and Space Games" company also played an important role, if not For the "Space Game" company, they will not have data cleared here, and they will not be angry with Feiming.


    Moreover, the reason why Fei Ming was arrested was obviously the ghost of the "Time and Space Game" company. In the eyes of these "Ten Dragons", the two sides should be in an endless situation. How could it be in this short time? Is this turning point?


    The shareholders of the "Ten Dragons" game company couldn''t understand why it was and why Fei Ming''s attitude changed so quickly. As for Fei Ming and Huang Feng, they were united long ago. It was just everyone. They knew that before that, Fei Ming and Huang Feng were not even familiar with him, and he was also devoted to the "Ten Dragon" game company.


    It is precisely because of this that they are even more incomprehensible.


    At this time, the outside world is further downplaying the "Ten Dragons" game company. Originally, those people were still thinking that Fei Ming should be removed temporarily, just to give the outside world an explanation. He soon He will enter the palace for the second time and once again take charge of the entire "Ten Dragons". After all, after so many years of development, Fei Ming is already the soul of the "Ten Dragons". If anyone is missing, he can''t be without him, otherwise, " The strength of "Ten Dragons" will definitely be hit hard.


    Therefore, if Fei Ming returns to the "Ten Dragons" soon, many people will not be surprised.


    However, what is surprising is that not only did Fei Ming not return to the "Ten Dragons", but he also went directly to the "Time and Space Game" company to complete the strong alliance. The outside world was also in an uproar. Obviously, everyone did not think of this.


    However, this is the case, everyone can only accept it, and the "Ten Dragons" are now a mess. There is no need to come back to deal with it. The outside world generally no longer favors the "Ten Dragons".


    But the actual situation is indeed the case. After the "Ten Dragons" incident, there was no capable person to stand up to solve the problem in front of them, so that more and more players quit their company games. More, like a snowball, the bigger and bigger it rolls, there is a faint tendency to collapse.


    The shareholders of the "Ten Dragon" game company, apart from being anxious, seem to have no better way. There have been a lot of discounts, but they are still ineffective, but will cause more players to leave, and they are frustrated. The discovery of Fei Ming did underestimate Fei Ming''s role before, but now it is too late to realize this.


    Ever since Fei Ming was recruited, Huang Feng has stopped paying attention to the "Ten Dragons" game company. Although he is still the company with the most online players in China and the most profitable company, compared with before, it has Has dropped a lot.


    Moreover, with the production of more and more game equipment of his company, the status of "Ten Dragons" is definitely not guaranteed. To be honest, Huang Feng only values ??Fei Ming for the "Ten Dragons". Now that this person is under his own command, the "ten dragons" are no longer a concern.


    Now, Huang Feng has set his sights abroad, and the domestic market is set. Just wait for game equipment to be produced continuously. Other game companies can no longer pose a threat to him.


    However, the situation abroad is obviously not as good as that in China.


    Therefore, the trio of Huang Feng, He Bo, and Fei Ming are all discussing how to open up foreign markets. There are still many enemies waiting for them.


    Fortunately, the domestic market has stabilized. They are equivalent to a stable rear. Moreover, their company''s games have a good reputation abroad. As long as they deal with it properly and want to develop, the problem is not too big. .


    However, before facing those foreign competitors, Huang Feng has one person to face first, and that is Kidd''s grandfather!


    For Kidd, Huang Feng of course has not forgotten that the guy who provokes himself and finds someone to kill him is finally killed by himself. Of course, it is not his own hands, but the killer who killed Kidd. , Is also dead. Huang Feng thought that this incident would end here. After all, the assassin killed Kidd in public, and that assassin was found by Kidd himself. How do you look at this matter? It has nothing to do with me.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that Kidd''s grandfather would actually investigate him.


    This is also the news that Huang Feng just received today. After all, he also has his own contacts in Jiangzhou now, and there are still a lot of connections. Therefore, when Kidd¡¯s grandfather investigated him, he I know.


    However, the other party is an old world after all. According to information received by Huang Feng, the other party has been investigating himself for some time. As for how many things have been investigated, it is unclear.


    "This guy is really savvy, he has been investigated here." Huang Feng said to himself.


    In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been for the killer to kill Kidd in public, Huang Feng would indeed be suspected. After all, he and Kidd had a conflict before, and they were still in public, and shortly after the two clashes, Kidd died, and Huang Shanfeng was suspected, not surprising.


    This is why Huang Feng asked the assassin to kill Kidd in public. He wanted to rule out his suspicion, and the assassin did so, but now it seems that Kidd¡¯s grandfather still suspects him. Up.


    Huang Feng is not too worried. If the other party really investigates something and wants to do something to himself, he will not be polite. Anyway, Huang Feng has a clear conscience in this matter. It was originally the Kidd who acted first. Hand, I just passively counterattack.


    And Kidd¡¯s grandfather, Huang Feng, has also had some understanding. It is said that he is a shareholder of People¡¯s Automobile, and his wealth is not low. He is also a person of identity in Germany. It is estimated that it is precisely because of this that he made that Kidd so proud. .


    However, since he already knew that the other party suspected him and was not easy to provoke, Huang Feng upgraded the security measures around his woman. It is hard to guarantee that Kidd¡¯s grandfather would not do anything to the woman next to him. Here, Huang Feng also pays more attention.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that what he was waiting for was not the other party''s revenge, but the other party''s invitation to dinner. Three words suddenly appeared in Huang Feng''s mind.


    Hongmen Banquet!

 1801 Chapter 1801

    In Huang Feng¡¯s view, Grandpa Kidd¡¯s invitation this time was a feast for the family. As an old fox who has been in the mall for many years, Kidd¡¯s grandfather should not be underestimated. Since he has investigated his own head, it must be I already doubted myself, but this time I invited myself to dinner. Obviously, the sense of temptation is stronger.


    Huang Feng wanted to refuse, but, in this way, he seemed guilty, and even if he didn¡¯t go, since the other party already had doubts on him, he would not give up easily, and would definitely use other methods. Investigation, and, when the time comes, may be even more difficult to guard against.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng hesitated for a while, he decided to go to this dinner.


    After all, it is better to guard against the dangers on the bright side, and he is also very confident in his own skills, even if this is really a feast for the rich, Huang Feng is also confident that he can retreat.


    Moreover, afterwards, the attitudes of both sides should be understood, and I also know what kind of attitude to use to face each other.


    At night, in a five-star hotel in Jiangzhou, Huang Feng finally met Kidd¡¯s grandfather, an old man in his seventies. Although he is not young and has gray hair, he is still in good spirits. However, it may be As for the cause of Kidd''s accidental death, Huang Feng could still see the sadness and hostility between the opponent''s eyebrows.


    Obviously, Kidd''s death still has a great impact on the opponent.


    "Mr. Huang, welcome, welcome, I have heard of Mr. Huang''s name for a long time, and I can only see him today." When Kidd¡¯s grandfather saw Huang Feng, he greeted him with a smile on his face, speaking in German, but Huang Feng can also understand.


    "You are polite, you are a role model for my generation." Although Kidd''s grandfather smiled, Huang Feng didn''t dare to be careless. Of course, his vigilance was not shown on his face. After all, Already possessing so many industries, and having been a superior for so long, the city government still has this point.


    "Come on, please go," Kidd''s grandpa said.


    Huang Feng was seated, and there were only Huang Feng and Kidd in the big private room.


    "I asked Mr. Huang today. One is to get to know Mr. Huang, and the other is to apologize to Mr. Huang for my unconvincing grandson." Kidd¡¯s grandfather said: ¡°My grandson is ignorant. He offended Huang before. Mr. Huang, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Although he is dead, he still has to apologize."


    Speaking of Kidd''s death, Grandpa Kidd''s face was obviously a little gloomy, but he soon recovered and smiled again.


    "Those are all trivial things, and I didn''t take it to heart." Huang Feng said: "I am also very sad about the death of Master Kidd."


    A trace of sadness appeared on Huang Feng''s face, as if he really felt sad for this incident.


    Kidd''s grandfather stared at Huang Feng for a long time, and then said, "Thank you, Mr. Huang really has a lot of it."


    At this time, the dishes have been served, and they are very rich. However, both of them have seen all kinds of delicacies. Naturally, they will not lose their minds because of the food in front of them. What''s more, the two of them are not thinking at this time. Above this food.


    "Mr. Huang, I heard that when you were in the magic city, you encountered an assassination? Do you know who did it?" Kidd''s grandfather said.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "I have been investigating this matter, but I don''t have any clues. If I know who wants to kill me, I will definitely not let him go."


    Huang Feng knew in his heart that the other party was testing himself. After all, Kidd had found the killer. If he knew that Kidd wanted to kill himself, his motivation for killing Kidd would be even stronger.


    "Really?" Kidd''s grandfather looked at Huang Feng, and then he seemed to say casually: "I seem to have heard that the killer who killed my grandson had seen Mr. Huang after he started killing my grandson? Know if this is true?"


    "Rumors, these are all rumors." Huang Feng shook his head decisively and said: "It may be the murderer who killed Master Kidd. He knew that there was a festival between Master Kidd and I, so I wanted to blame me, that murder I don¡¯t even know the murderer of the dead Master Kidd, and I have never seen it before."


    Kidd''s grandfather nodded, not knowing whether he believed Huang Feng''s words or did not believe him, he suddenly said: "I heard that Mr. Huang and Wu Hao of the magic capital Wu family are classmates?"


    "Yes, we are classmates from the university. We were gathered in Jiangzhou before. The last time we went to the magic city, we wanted to meet him. We wanted to contact him. As a result, we were too busy and didn¡¯t make time. His family encountered something like that." Huang Feng said.


    "President Huang also knows about Wu''s family?"


    "Of course." Huang Feng did not deny: "After all, Wu Hao and I are classmates. Although we can¡¯t say how big our relationship in the university is, it¡¯s not bad. He is my only classmate in Magic City. For him Naturally, I am concerned about the matter, hey, it¡¯s a pity, I don¡¯t know who their family has offended, and they were actually retaliated against."


    "Does Huang have a suspicious target?" Kidd''s grandfather said.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "I know Wu Hao, but I don''t know his personal affairs, and I don''t know much about their family''s situation. Therefore, I don''t know who their family has During the holiday season, however, their family is in business, and their voices are not small. Maybe they offended people in the business field."


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng paused and looked at Kidd''s grandfather and said, "Why, you and Wu family are also familiar?"


    "I''m not familiar with it, I just heard it accidentally, so I care about it:" Kidd''s grandfather said: "However, President Huang didn''t seem to be telling the truth. I met a person, a woman, and she was also your classmate by accident. , Is also Wu Hao¡¯s classmate, but in her mouth, President Huang doesn''t seem to have a very good relationship with Wu Hao."


    "Who?" Huang Feng asked, but a name came to mind.


    "Wang Tongtong, Mr. Huang should be no stranger. He is a classmate of your university. I heard that Mr. Huang is still a team of lovers in the university. Then Mr. Wang Tongtong is very beautiful, and he matches Mr. Huang quite well.


    Huang Feng secretly said "Sure enough!", when Kidd''s grandfather was talking about a woman before, he thought of Wang Tongtong. It can be said that among the students in the university, he has some contact with Wang Tongtong, although it has been broken later. Up.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn¡¯t believe what Grandpa Kidd said in his heart. He could find Wang Tongtong and know his relationship with Wang Tongtong in the university. This is definitely not a coincidence. It must be an investigation. This also shows that the other party did. I doubted myself, otherwise, I wouldn''t have investigated my own affairs so clearly.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Wang Tongtong and I were college classmates. However, when we were in college, we were not lovers, and it is not even now. I have my own woman. As for what she said, I and Wu Hao I think she is maliciously slandering about things that have a bad relationship. The woman came to me several times before and wanted to be my woman. As you know, a person like me, how is it now? Maybe she looks like this kind of woman? So, I didn''t agree. I guess she was holding a grudge. Knowing something happened in Wu Hao''s house, she led the incident to me. I thought, what she said must be more Isn''t it ugly, maybe even, I can say directly, I killed Wu Hao."


    Kidd''s grandfather nodded and said, "Yes, she did say that."


    After Wu Hao died, Wang Tongtong felt very scared. After all, she and Wu Hao were planning to deal with Huang Feng together before, but now Wu Hao and even Wu Hao¡¯s family are dead. In Wang Tongtong¡¯s view, it must be It was Huang Feng who knew about this, so she was naturally very afraid of revenge against them.


    Therefore, when Kidd¡¯s grandfather was investigating this matter, she said that Huang Feng did this thing, just hope Huang Feng is unlucky, and then, without the mind and ability, come to trouble herself again, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t guess. Wrong, what Wang Tongtong said is awkward, and the relationship between Huang Feng and Wu Hao was described very poorly, and even directly threatened that Huang Feng did it.


    And because of Wang Tongtong¡¯s words, Kidd¡¯s grandfather doubted Huang Feng even more in his heart. He had already doubted Huang Feng in his heart, but now he is more certain. After all, the death of Wu Hao and his father , Too strange, and he also inquired that Wu Hao had also found someone to assassinate Huang Feng, but he also failed, which was similar to his grandson''s situation.


    And if Huang Feng kills Wu Hao and his father, it means that Huang Feng knows the murderer, and this is revenge, and the death of his grandson should also be caused by Huang Feng''s revenge.


    In addition, when Huang Feng went to Germany before, he secretly interrupted one of his grandson''s legs, which proved enough that Huang Feng was a person who had a grudge and had hatred between the two sides.


    However, that time, I had no evidence, and this time, there was also no evidence. Of course, this did not affect my doubts about him.


    However, Kidd''s grandfather looked at Huang Feng with his usual face, and found no flaws, and he admired Huang Feng''s calmness in his heart.


    "I knew she would say that, this sinister woman!" Huang Feng pretended to be indignant and said, "Fortunately I didn''t accept her before!"


    "Hehe, okay, let''s not talk about it anymore. Eat food, eat food, your Chinese dishes taste really good, I am a little reluctant to leave here." Kidd''s grandfather said.


    "If you are reluctant, just stay here for more time." Huang Feng said.


    "Will President Huang welcome?" Kidd''s grandfather asked.


    "Welcome, of course welcome, we Huaxia people are very hospitable." Huang Feng said.

 1802 Chapter 1802 Finally Coming

    Next, the atmosphere during the dinner seemed very good. Both of them were talking and laughing. If they were outsiders, they could not tell at all. Both of them were wary of each other, and they could not see Kidd¡¯s grandfather. I lost a grandson not long ago.


    The two ate and talked. Huang Feng is no longer the one who just left school. He can understand the meaning of many of Grandpa Kidd''s words, and he can also cope with it.


    Therefore, until the end of the meal, there was no conflict here, and even Kidd''s grandfather kept Huang Feng in the car, smiling and waving behind his back.


    However, when Huang Feng''s car was no longer seen, the smile on his face quickly disappeared, replaced by a gloomy face, and at this time, a man in his forties also walked to his side. Bend slightly.


    "This Huang Feng is not simple. At a young age, the city mansion is not too young. I didn''t find any flaws in him. Even if I have a great certainty, it was my grandson he killed. , He did so well that people can''t be tested at all. Sure enough, it is not easy for a young person to achieve such results." Grandpa Kidd said in a low voice.


    Kidd¡¯s grandfather invited Huang Feng to the dinner today because he already had doubts about Huang Feng. He wanted to test Huang Feng and then determine his own ideas. In his opinion, although Huang Feng has achieved some results , But, after all, it¡¯s the age, and there can be no too deep a city. Under his own temptation, it will definitely reveal its flaws, and as long as Huang Feng reveals a trace of flaws, he can discover it by himself.


    As a result, Huang Feng¡¯s performance surprised him. Huang Feng answered his own questions all the time. Although he couldn¡¯t say that dripping water leaked, he could always explain the past. Moreover, on his face, from beginning to end. There is no panic, only calmness and self-confidence. Kidd''s grandfather rarely sees this kind of performance in young people. Even some wealthy and experienced people do not necessarily have Huang Feng perform well.


    This made Kidd¡¯s grandfather¡¯s evaluation of Huang Feng a bit higher and more important in his heart. He thought that Huang Feng had set up a car manufacturing company by himself, and it was also sold abroad, and he was also a public car. After hearing this news before, the shareholders of the company have already felt a little bit of pressure. After seeing Huang Feng in person today, he felt that the pressure was even greater.


    With such a person as a competitor, Kidd''s grandfather cannot relax in his heart. Even if Huang Feng has nothing to do with his grandson, he will not ignore Huang Feng.


    "Master, if that''s the case, why not let someone go and test it." The middle-aged man said respectfully. He is the housekeeper brought by Grandpa Kidd, and is usually responsible for helping Kidd''s grandfather with some things: "The death of young master , There was a lot of doubt. The killer was found by the young master, but he killed the young master. In such a short period of time, the assassin can betrayed. Obviously, the person behind the scenes is not simple. Regarding the Wu Family of the Upper Demon Capital, the person behind these two things should be the same person, and he has a very strong skill."


    Kidd''s grandfather nodded, he also thought the same way. In fact, Huang Feng is the most suspicious person now. Since there is no temptation to come out at the dinner at night, then think of a way.


    Moreover, even if it is a wrong kill, so what?He doesn''t care about a life only. What''s more, Huang Feng is still the boss behind the "Time and Space Automobile" and his competitor. Huang Feng is dead. That is definitely a blow to the "Time Space Automobile" and he can eliminate a competition. opponent.


    Kill two birds with one stone, why not do it?


    "Leave this to you. Do it more beautifully. Note that Huang Feng''s skills may not be weak. You must be careful. When the time comes, try to catch him alive and force him to explain clearly. If it''s not him, then The murderer is someone else, I must find it out, not to let my grandson die in vain!" Kidd''s grandfather said.


    Although he suspected that Huang Feng was the murderer of his grandson, he could make mistakes. Although he didn''t care about killing the wrong person, he didn''t want to let the real murderer get away with it. He must make the other party pay a painful price!


    "Yes, I will do it now!" said the middle-aged man. He usually handles some unseen things for Kidd''s grandfather. Therefore, with this experience and relationship, I want to find such one or several Personally, there is still no problem.


    On the other side, Huang Feng who got in the car, the smile on his face disappeared, instead he became more serious. Although he and Kidd¡¯s grandfather seemed to be talking and laughing at the dinner table before, but both of them were both in their hearts. He has other ideas, and Huang Feng doesn¡¯t think that the other party didn¡¯t turn his face with him just now, but he really believed in himself. Old foxes in shopping malls like Grandpa Kidd are not so easy to fool. These people have very keen sense of smell. Yes, it is impossible for the other party to believe what you say.


    Even if it is said by oneself, it is really like a fact, and the other party will not easily believe it.


    But such a smiling tiger is even more difficult to deal with. Huang Feng can only know that the other party does not fully believe in himself. As for when he will act on himself, it is impossible to guess.


    In comparison, a person like Kidd who does not have a city government will express his malice towards him on his face, or even express it directly. On the contrary, it is easier to deal with. Huang Feng did not have the slightest before. pressure.


    And what Huang Feng can do now is to do his best to prevent it. However, there is only a thousand days to catch thieves, and there is no reason for a thousand days to prevent thieves. Huang Feng can''t keep the atmosphere around him so tense. That will affect his life, so Huang Feng has already made up his mind. If the opponent does not take action in the near future, Huang Feng will take the initiative to attack, no longer waiting for the opponent to act first.


    However, Huang Feng did not wait for such an opportunity. Kidd¡¯s grandfather still took the lead. This was the third night after the dinner. After Huang Feng and Su Yumo¡¯s daughters were chatting with the moon on the top floor, As soon as he was about to go to bed, the person in charge of security in the villa came to him and reported a news to him.


    In this villa, except for Huang Feng and his woman, all the other people were exchanged directly from the storage box by Huang Feng. Not only do they have superb skills, but also, in terms of loyalty, they will not have any. Any problems, therefore, Huang Feng will be confident and bold to entrust the safety of himself and his woman to these people for protection, without worrying about being bought by someone, assassinating himself and others in the middle of the night, or drugging the food. .


    Of course, both Huang Feng and Su Yumo are capable of self-protection, and their skills are not weak, especially Huang Feng, which contains rivals in the real world. However, no matter how strong their skills are, they cannot be negligent. At that time, once the servants in the villa were bought by someone, it was really impossible to guard against. Therefore, Huang Feng has always insisted on using the people exchanged from the storage box until now.


    "How many uninvited guests are around the villa?" Huang Feng asked softly.


    "Yes, ten people, all with weapons, hot and cold weapons." The servant replied.


    "Finally here." Huang Feng smiled, even a slight smile appeared on his face, and he felt a moment of relaxation in his heart. If these people are not surprised, they should be sent by Grandpa Kidd, Grandpa Kidd''s. Huang Feng was not surprised at his own shot, but the other party was able to find the villa. In Huang Feng''s opinion, this is the best. It is better than the other party secretly attacking his own woman, although Su Yumo''s several women He has skill, and there are bodyguards arranged by Huang Feng, but if the opponent really plans something, it is difficult to guard against.


    But now the other party came to the door, not to mention that he was still there, but the servants in the villa were enough for them to drink a pot.


    "Huang Feng, what''s the matter?" Su Yumo asked, and the other women asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, just a few enemies here, but these are all in my expectations, there is nothing to worry about." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s face, the women did not look anxious, and they were relieved. Since Huang Feng said so, they must be prepared, and there must be no problems. Feng is still very trustworthy.


    "It''s up to you to deal with this matter. Make it cleaner. Don''t kill everyone. Give me two." Huang Feng said to the servant.


    "Okay, Master." The servant nodded, and then took his orders. This matter is not too difficult for them. Although the other party has ten people, they all have weapons, but , The security force in this villa is not something outsiders can understand.


    "Peter, how is the situation?" At this time, ten people in black night clothes were surrounding the villa on the outside of the villa. They cleverly used the colors of night clothes and their ability to hide themselves, The welcoming surroundings are integrated, and it is difficult for ordinary people to find out.


    However, this is only for ordinary people, there are no ordinary people in this villa!The worst, all have the skill of the second-rate pinnacle, how can ordinary people compare?


    "Damn, there are too many monitoring devices here. I have hacked a few. I don''t know if there are any. The owner of this villa is very good at hiding these things." One of the people in black whispered.


    These people have been here for about five minutes. They didn¡¯t understand it, but prepared to hack the surveillance here, and then sneak in secretly. In their opinion, they hide well, although they have been delayed here. It took five minutes, but it was impossible for the people in the villa to spot them.

 1803 Chapter 1803 Attack in the Dark

    What these people didn''t know was that the servants in the villa had discovered them when they first arrived here, less than ten seconds later, thanks to the security system of the entire villa.


    The people in black who came outside, although they found a lot of surveillance cameras, but these are only on the surface, where they can¡¯t find, there are many surveillance equipment, those on the surface are just covert. , The real security facilities of the villa are the monitoring equipment that others can¡¯t find. These equipments are not in reality. Those on the market are specially exchanged by Huang Feng from the storage box. After all, Huang Feng treats himself and I still attach great importance to the safety of my own women, and are willing to spend money on security.


    And these exchanged cameras not only have higher concealment ability, but also have better monitoring effect, clearer picture, longer distance, and even they also have memory and alarm functions, for those who appear for the first time Those who stay around the villa for a long time will be alerted by these devices, and then, the servants who are in charge of watching the monitoring will determine whether the people who are in the alarm are malicious.


    And now these people outside are obviously not going to be good. From their clothes to their behavior, this is clearly shown.


    "Okay!" The person responsible for hacking the villa''s monitoring system said with a slight excitement: "Although the villa''s monitoring system is very powerful, it still can''t trouble me."


    "Well, since the surveillance has been hacked, let''s go in quickly. This time there should be no accidents. You know who the target is. In addition, according to the employer''s prompt, the target may be very skilled. Don''t be careless!" said one of these people in black who was clearly the leader.


    However, other people don¡¯t seem to care. They don¡¯t know how many times they have performed such similar actions. Moreover, the targets are usually celebrities and even bodyguards. However, the final result is that they are smooth. Completed any.


    And every time, their heads will remind them that this is completely redundant in their view. They not only have extremely strong skills, but also have sufficient experience in this regard. This time it is a sneak attack. No matter how powerful it is, it will not cause them too much trouble.


    "Head, don''t worry, there will be no problem."


    "That is, I heard that there are quite a few women around this target. I must have a good time first when that happens."


    "Yes, I finally came to Huaxia. Women who have not tasted Huaxia yet, I heard that their bodies are very soft."


    "Okay, as long as you have completed this task, I won''t care about you, how to deal with those women, but after completing the task, do you understand?" the leader said.


    "understand!"


    "Very good, let''s go!"


    After speaking, the leader jumped slightly, and then his right hand grabbed the wall of the villa. You know, although the wall of this villa is not very high, it is still about three meters away. He caught it easily, and then he turned over dexterously and fell into the villa.


    The other people behind him all made the same movements. They entered the villa with ease, and even when they landed, their voices seemed to be non-existent.


    "Hey, there are two brushes." In the villa, Huang Feng and Su Yumo did not go to rest. Instead, in the monitoring room, looking at the situation in the villa yard, you should know that there are everywhere in this villa. They were all surveillance, so those people who thought they were perfect sneaking in were clearly seen by Huang Feng, and they could even see the proud expressions on their faces.


    "Who are these people? They don''t seem to be from Huaxia?" Su Yumo looked at the video and said the obvious white-skinned person.


    "Well, they should all be overseas. These guys are really bold, but it doesn''t matter. Since they are here, they don''t want to leave here easily." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng can probably guess the identities of these people, but he is not too interested in them. Anyway, these people are only tools in the hands of the people behind the scenes. The specific body is not important. .


    And Huang Feng is very interested in the grandfather of Kidd behind them. He and Kidd are really grandparents. The techniques used are similar. However, it was obviously Grandpa Kidd who found him today. People who want to be stronger.


    While Huang Feng and the others were talking freely, the people outside suddenly encountered an accident.


    Those people were rushing towards the building of the villa. The courtyard of this villa is not small, so it will take some time to rush past. Of course, this time is only less than a minute. They don¡¯t think this What can happen in less than a minute.


    Then, the change really happened. Not long after they started rushing towards the building, the change suddenly happened. The man in black who was running at the end suddenly stopped, and then his eyes were full of doubts. And unbelievable, then, there was fear and pain, and finally, unwillingly clutched his neck, fell to the ground with a puff, struggled twice, and there was no movement.


    "stop!"


    The few people who were advancing discovered this situation at the first time. The leader immediately stopped everyone, and then they quickly formed a circle to ensure that there were people pointing at guns in every direction to facilitate The enemy can be spotted as soon as they appear.


    The leader quickly came to the man who fell on the ground, squatted down, and checked the situation. At this time, the man in black who fell on the ground was completely silent and his eyes opened wide. Obviously he didn''t look at him, maybe he didn''t know what was going on until he died.


    And in his neck, more and more blood flowed down, flowing to the ground, and in his neck, there was a short arrow inserted directly through his entire neck. Cut his throat.


    Seeing this, the man in black frowned and said, "We are exposed, and the target already knows that we are coming."


    "How is it possible? How did they find it?" The other team members obviously couldn''t accept this. After all, they didn''t know how many times they had done this kind of infiltration before. Every time it went smoothly. What happened this time? Will be discovered so soon?You know, they only have ten seconds to enter the villa.


    Had they been discovered when they were outside?So, the talents in the villa will be prepared?


    But how is this possible?When they are outside, they also pay attention to hiding, make sure that they are not exposed to the light, and there are no cameras around, that is a blind spot for surveillance.


    "How I discovered it, I don''t know, but the goal is obviously already prepared." The leader stood up and looked around with a pair of tiger eyes, but it was dark around him. Originally, he thought this night. It was their best cover, but now looking at the night, he felt that there was a tiger hiding behind the darkness and staring at them. Once they showed any flaws, they would be swallowed!


    "The battle formation is advancing, everyone should be more vigilant!" The leader in black said, although he and others have been discovered, but they didn''t think about giving up this mission. They were discovered, and they could not attack. , Turned into a storm, they are not only sneak attacks, even if it is a positive storm, they are not ashamed, this is their past record, giving them confidence.


    The other team members nodded silently and proceeded cautiously. It was no longer the same as before. If they ran forward regardless, the enemy was hidden in a place they couldn''t see. They must move forward and be careful at the same time. .


    Everyone formed into a battle formation and kept advancing, ensuring that every direction was taken care of, and there were people watching. Then, this did not bring them absolute safety.


    Just before they left, another arrow flew at a distance of less than five meters. The arrow was fast, and the surrounding night protection seemed to be no worse than those sniper rifles. Yiren, even, hadn''t even reacted yet, another person hit the arrow to the end, but this time the arrow hit the heart. The arrow shot in from the front and shot out from the back.


    "Puff" was another sound of falling to the ground, but this time the man in black did not die immediately, but struggled to say: "In the direction of three o''clock, the arrow is from the garden at three o''clock. Shot!"


    It has to be said that the fighting qualities of these men in black are still very high. When the man in black in the arrow pointed out the location, they had already aimed at the garden location and shot immediately.


    Bullets hit the flowers and trees in the garden, and the hitting leaves and flowers were flying all over the sky, and many branches were even directly interrupted.


    Fortunately, when these people came, it was the idea of ??a sneak attack. They didn¡¯t want to make a big deal and be known by the police. Therefore, the guns were equipped with silencers. Otherwise, so many people would shoot at the same time, even if they were. There is a large gap between each villa, which will also attract the attention of other villas around.


    But now, such fierce gunfire did not spread far, and naturally it would not be known to outsiders.


    However, Huang Feng in the monitoring room frowned, and said in a low voice, "These guys, what have they destroyed my garden like? No, they must pay for it later!"

 1804 Chapter 1804 Despair

    The black-clothed men hit a lot of bullets for a long time, but they didn''t hear a scream, and there was no movement in the garden.


    The leader of the man in black waved his hand to signal everyone to stop shooting. Then, he led the crowd to the garden. When they arrived at the garden, they found that the branches and flowers where they shot were ruined. It''s a lot, but there is no personal shadow.


    The man in black frowned slightly, feeling that things were indeed tricky, and the people in the villa were much more skilled than he thought.


    "We continue to rush forward." The black-clothed leader said. At this time, they can only choose to move on. As long as they catch Huang Feng, then everything is not a problem.


    The others didn¡¯t have any opinions, and they were even more urgent than the black-clothed man. They were attacked and killed by the people in the villa, but they didn¡¯t even touch the shadow of others, which made them feel very He''s unhappy, swear, must kill all the people in the villa and avenge the two dead companions.


    Then, although everyone was thinking about revenge, but at this time, there was no longer the relaxed or even contemptuous attitude that was at the beginning. Obviously, the deaths of the two companions have made them understand that the people in the villa , Not a lamb to be slaughtered, but a tiger!


    However, even if it is the Tigers, they are not afraid. Before they went on a mission and encountered a situation that was even more dangerous than this, they could successfully complete the mission. They believed that this time, they could also complete the mission.


    However, when they walked less than ten steps, another person was hit. This time, the man in black who was hit did not die. The arrow hit his leg and he staggered. Falling to the ground, his face was as pale as paper.


    "At the fountain!" The arrow-bearer reminded his companion loudly.


    Originally, they sneaked in and wanted to assassinate. However, the other party apparently knew that they were coming. Therefore, it is completely unnecessary to hide themselves. Therefore, there is no need to speak as quietly as before. .


    "It''s crackling!" A burst of gunfire shot towards the fountain, where several people in black saw a figure leaving quickly. Those bullets hit the water and splashed countless water splashes, but they failed to hit the leaving black. shadow.


    "Chasing!" The black-clothed leader yelled and finally found a target. He didn''t want to let the opponent leave like this. If the opponent kept attacking them in secret, they would have no way to enter the villa safely.


    So, the leader of the black man left a team member to take care of the injured person, and the others chased after him.


    However, after they ran dozens of steps, they suddenly heard two screams from behind. The people in black suddenly turned and looked behind, only to find that the two people left behind by them had become The corpses were silent, and there was an arrow on their chests.


    In a short period of time, they lost four companions at once, and until now, they have not even entered the house of the villa, still near the lawn outside!


    In this situation, the remaining black-clothed people''s faces were blue. At the same time, they were also nervous. The opponent was stronger than they expected. It seems that in front of the opponent, they have no strength to fight back. Until now, they have even I haven''t hurt the opponent before, just saw a figure of the opponent, and I have lost four people on my side, and almost half of the combat power is gone.


    "Head, what should we do?" Some team members asked, originally this villa, in their opinion, coming in is the same as returning to their own home, there will be no problems.


    However, it now seems that this place is like a dragon lake and tiger''s lair, making them feel palpitations from the heart.


    The leader looked at the villa and house that was not far away. Although it was not too far away from them, he felt that it was as if there was a moat and it was insurmountable. He instinctively felt that if they continued to move forward, They will continue to have people die, and they will have no way to enter the villa in the end.


    "Withdraw!" Although he was very unwilling, the leader of the man in black gave the order decisively. The opponent''s defense is very strong, and now they are also prepared. If they continue to move forward, that is It''s no different from looking for death.


    After hearing the leader¡¯s words, the others felt relieved, and they were quietly relieved. This is a situation they have never encountered before. In the past, even if the task is difficult, they have confidence. It must be done in the end.


    However, this time, it is obviously different. They have no bottom in their hearts. They don¡¯t even know their opponents. They don¡¯t know how many people they have and how powerful they are. Obviously, the confidence provided by their previous employers. Not prepared. In this villa, it is obvious that not only the target person has high-strength skills, but there are also more than one other people who are also very powerful.


    Now that they had decided to retreat, the people in black did not stay at all, and even the four companions who died did not look the same. They ran out quickly, faster than when they came before. a bit.


    "Want to go? I''m afraid it''s not that easy." Huang Feng looked at the man in black who was running away in the monitor, and said with a light smile.


    "Huang Feng, I found that you look like those bad guys on TV." Xie Mengjiao said suddenly, looking at Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was startled slightly, the other women all chuckled, Huang Feng said angrily: "Where am I like a bad person? Are the talents outside who are bad guys?"


    Xie Mengjiao stuck out her tongue and didn''t speak. Of course, she understood that the talents outside were really bad people. She just said that, but it was just a joke.


    The servants in the villa had already received Huang Feng¡¯s order before. For these people in black, killing and catching a group did not mean to let them escape. Therefore, they wanted to change Naturally, they will not let it go.


    As a result, those people in black did not go far, and they were attacked again, but this time, they finally saw those people.


    I saw a few black clothes attacking them quickly. They also knew that it would not be so easy to leave smoothly. Therefore, they had expected the situation before them. When the people first showed up, they shot.


    However, the moving speed of those servants far exceeded their expectations. The bullets often only hit their afterimages, hitting where they were one second before, and the next second, those people had already left. That place moved a distance of four or five meters.


    This situation shocked the people in black. However, before they could react, the servants were already close.


    "bump!"


    A man in black who was holding a gun and wanted to shoot was suddenly hit in the jaw. After that, he flew upside down and fell heavily to the ground, while the gun in his hand was still in the air. At that time, it has been taken away.


    When he landed, a figure was already pressing on him, locking his hands firmly.


    He squinted his eyes and looked forward to his surrounding companions to rescue him. However, what he saw made him desperate. In these short breaths, besides the leader, Except for the people, everyone else has been subdued, they are all the same as him, their weapons are handed in, and they can''t resist.


    And the leader of the man in black was fighting against one of the servants at this time. Although he and that servant were on a par, but there was deep despair in his heart.


    Because, at this time, there were at least ten people who appeared next to them. Except for a few who controlled him, the others were watching coldly. Even if he had a tie with the person in front of him, he wanted to It is very difficult to rescue your own men, even if you want to break through.


    "How come there are so many people with such high skills here?" The leader in black thought in amazement.


    The leader of the man in black has been in the mercenary business for many years. He has met many people, and his own skill is not bad. There are not no people who are better than him in the past, but, But definitely not much.


    But today, in this small villa, he unexpectedly met so many people who were similar to him or even stronger than him. This was incredible, and he could feel that the owner of the villa did not Use all the power, these people are enough, and others are not qualified to let the other party use all the power.


    This feeling is very unpleasant, but it is very likely to be true. Naturally, the leader in black becomes more anxious as he fights, and becomes more panic as he fights.


    Finally, he slowed down a little bit, revealing a flaw, was caught by the person in front of him, hit him on the chest with a palm, and beat him back again and again. Before he could stand firm, there was a cold wind behind him. Come, he knew that someone was behind, and he was about to turn around, but he had already flown out.


    And when he was still in the air, the person who had fought him before came over with a whip leg, slammed it in his stomach, and flew him out again, landing heavily on the ground. Then, he and his team members The same, they were all controlled, unable to resist.


    Such annihilation of the entire army made all the black-clothed people feel desperate. They all understood that if the other party hadn''t wanted to capture them alive, they would have become corpses like the four previous team members.

 1805 Chapter 1805

    The people in black finally met Huang Feng as they wished, but they had never thought of seeing Huang Feng as such a prisoner before. Originally, they wanted to catch or kill Huang Feng. , It''s better now, the identities of the two parties have been reversed, and Huang Feng decides their destiny, not they decide Huang Feng''s destiny.


    "You are looking for me?" Huang Feng said while looking at the men in black who were forced to kneel down by the servants. Su Yumo and the women had already returned to their rooms at this time, and Huang Feng came to interrogate these people.


    Although, he had already guessed who the principal behind these people was.


    "Bah! Bastard, let us go quickly, otherwise, we will kill your family!" a man in black roared towards Huang Feng.


    "It seems that you haven''t understood your current identity and situation." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Obviously, although the man in black was arrested, he was still unconvinced in his heart and wanted to threaten Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng winked at the servant behind the black-clothed man. The servant nodded and slapped a palm on the black-clothed man''s head. After that, the black-clothed man, who had a grim face, suddenly stiffened. Lived, there was a trace of blood flowing out of his head. After that, the blood appeared more and more, making his entire face flushed with blood.


    "Puff!"


    The man fell to the ground suddenly, completely silent.


    "Don''t think I am a good person. Just now, my woman said that I was a bad person. Therefore, I hope you can understand your situation and cooperate well. In that case, you can also have a way to survive." Huang Feng said indifferently that he didn''t know how many dead people he had seen, and he killed them with his own hands, not a few, so he was no longer the kind-hearted college student when he first left school.


    "Will you let us go?" The man in black asked, but he felt a little unbelievable, thinking Huang Feng was teasing them. After all, they came to kill Huang Feng. Huang Feng should know this. , And now, when he and others have failed and been arrested, Huang Feng will definitely not do them.


    "Why not?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "I and you had no grievances and no grudges before. I believe that you also accepted the task before you came to my trouble, right?"


    The black-clothed people did not speak, but they did not deny either. Right now, they did not suspect that Huang Feng was a soft-hearted person, so no one stupidly challenged Huang Feng''s bottom line.


    "I didn''t deny it, I''ll take it as your acquiescence." Huang Feng smiled: "Let me guess, is the person who asked you to come is called a shareholder of People''s Automobile, and has a grandson named Kidd?"


    "You all know?" said the leader in black. Seeing Huang Feng''s words so sure, he also knew that Huang Feng was really sure of the identity of the person behind him.


    "Of course I know, because I killed his grandson, he wants to kill me, this is normal." Huang Feng said, since these people have come to the door, it means that Kidd''s grandfather is basically certain to kill himself. He lost his grandson. On the bright side, Huang Feng would not admit it, but, behind the scenes, he didn''t mind saying it.


    Sure enough, several people in black showed shocked expressions on their faces. Kidd''s grandfather is still very famous. Although they don''t know why the other party wanted them to kill Huang Feng this time, there must be something important. The reason is, they didn''t expect it to be because of this.


    "Okay, don''t talk about this, let me talk about the conditions for letting you go." Huang Feng said: "After all, you are here to kill me. If you don''t mention a condition, let them go. I can''t make it myself. ,right?"


    "Are you really letting us go? Aren''t you afraid that we will come back again?" said the leader in black.


    "Come back again? Kill me? Do you think you can succeed?" Huang Feng smiled confidently.


    The people in black didn¡¯t speak any more, but they knew in their hearts that, indeed, even if they were given another chance, they would never succeed. In their hearts, the villa in Huangfeng was no longer different from the Tiger¡¯s Den in Longtan. , And even more dangerous places than the heads of many countries. After all, they can still sneak in in those places, but Huang Feng here, they have no chance of success.


    As for Huang Feng''s conditions before letting them go, everyone was not surprised. After all, they came to kill Huang Feng. If Huang Feng let himself wait for others to leave so easily, that would be a brain problem.


    However, they have some doubts about what conditions Huang Summit put forward.


    "My condition is very simple. Help me kill Kidd''s grandfather." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "What?" The leader in black was a little surprised.


    "Didn''t catch it? I don''t want to repeat it again." Huang Feng said: "As long as you promise to do this for me, I will let you go."


    "But, your subordinates are much better than ours. If you let them go, your chances of success will be higher, right?" said the leader in black.


    "I don''t want this matter to have anything to do with me, but you are different. You are in this status. It is normal for you to collect money, help others, and kill him." Huang Feng Said.


    "But, there will be people who doubt the person behind this incident." The leader in black said, "Just like you."


    "So, I ask you to be cleaner. I also believe that with your skills, you will not be easily grasped. After all, there are not many people in this world who are as powerful as mine." Huang Feng said.


    "Are you not afraid that we won''t do it before we promise you?"


    "Fear, of course," Huang Feng said, "So, I have to leave something for your bodies."


    After speaking, Huang Feng sprinkled the water in the teacup next to several people, and then touched them a few times with both hands empty.


    "That''s it." Huang Feng said with satisfaction.


    Several people were a little puzzled. They didn''t know the use of Huang Feng''s clicks. It didn''t hurt or itchy.


    However, just after they finished thinking about it, they suddenly felt itchy on their bodies, and the itch became stronger and stronger. They also ignored Huang Feng and Huang Feng¡¯s men next to them, and kept reaching out and scratching their bodies. Scratch again.


    "How is it? Isn¡¯t it itchy? You want to die?" Huang Feng is not unfamiliar with this situation. He just planted life and death talisman in a few people¡¯s bodies. This thing is one of the control people. A good way.


    The people in black have no time and energy to answer Huang Feng¡¯s questions. They are rolling all over the floor, scratching and scratching constantly. However, this has no effect. The itchy feeling is like from the bottom of my heart. It is the same, no matter how you scratch it, it cannot be relieved.


    After a while, they stopped and the feeling disappeared. At this time, they were all lying on the ground, panting for breath, their bodies were already soaked with sweat.


    "The feeling just now, they will experience it every time, and in this world, only I can help you to get rid of that feeling. Therefore, if they leave here and never come back, I will not Whatever you say, as long as you can bear the feeling just now." Huang Feng said.


    Upon hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, the faces of several people in black turned pale. They didn¡¯t want to experience the feeling that life is worse than death just now. That feeling is more uncomfortable than killing them. When they think that they will often feel that way in the future, they feel that it is better to die.


    "Okay, the matter has been clarified, you can go, I hope you can do this thing beautifully, don¡¯t leave any tails, I don¡¯t want others to investigate me, after all, I am a Good citizens who are honest and law-abiding." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng waved his hand and asked the servants to send the black men away. As for how they choose, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to care about it. They could do it best. If they didn¡¯t do it, he would send others. People are gone, anyway, Kidd''s grandfather, he is dead!


    "Head, what should we do?" Outside the villa, after a few people in black were sent out, the servants all went back, and the villa once again restored tranquility.


    Several people in black didn''t know what to do, they asked their leader, and the leader looked at the quiet villa behind him, with deep fear in his heart, as if there was a terrifying beast lying there. , Horrible and palpitating!


    "Do you think we still have a chance to choose?" The leader in black said, "Unless you want to experience that feeling again!"


    The words of the head in black made the other people tremble subconsciously. They were originally from the dark world, and they all heard about the various punishments in this world, thinking that even if they were caught , They can also survive the severe torture.


    Then, Huang Feng made a few simple clicks, but they didn''t have the ability to resist at all. It was a feeling from his heart, it was extremely itchy, and there was no way to bear it.


    Obviously, they never want to feel that way anymore.


    "So, we can only do what he says now, and we have no other choice." The black-clothed head said: "Moreover, this Chinese person is very powerful. We have done this, and we are showing our face in front of him. In the future, he can leave it to us any dark matters that he doesn''t want to come out in person. I believe that taking refuge in such a person will not do us any harm."


    The others were surprised and said, "Head, you want to take refuge in him?"


    After all, these people have never taken refuge in any forces before. Although some people tried to subdue them, they did not agree.


    And now, their heads obviously had the idea of ??taking refuge in Huang Feng.

 1806 Chapter 1806

    The head of the black-clothed man nodded, and did not mean to deny: "For us, it is not unacceptable for us to take refuge in a strong person."


    "However, before so many forces wanted to recruit us, we didn''t agree, and now it''s not a good thing to rely on a Chinese person?" Some team members hesitated and asked.


    Indeed, there were many forces that wanted to recruit them before. In fact, the number of people in their team was far from those in front of them. They were in the base, and there were hundreds of people, and these hundreds of people They have all experienced various battles, with rich combat experience and strong abilities, which made the various forces covet them and want to recruit them.


    However, they are used to freedom after all, and they don''t want to be restrained. Moreover, their own strength is not weak, and they feel that there is no need to take refuge in any forces.


    But, this time, how could their heads think about taking refuge in others, and they are still Chinese?You know, among them, the strength of Huaxia people is very weak.


    "Do you still think this Chinese person is very simple?" The black man asked headly.


    Several other people hesitated for a while. In fact, they didn¡¯t look down on the Huaxia people before. Among them, there are people from all countries, and naturally there are Huaxia people. However, Huaxia people have always been in the poorer category. .


    However, Huang Feng seems to be obviously different. Not to mention his own skills, but those of his subordinates, there is no one who is good at them, and all of them are unfathomable. Those who think they are very strong, among those people In front of him, there was no force to fight back, as if a child was facing an adult.


    So even if they didn''t look down on Huaxia people before, they didn''t dare to be careless about Huang Feng.


    "That Huang Feng is obviously very strong." The man in black continued to say: "Tonight, he hasn''t made a move by himself, and his subordinates have already made us throw off our helmets and unarmored. I even think that even Our entire team came, and we couldn¡¯t make it to this villa. This villa is a Longtan Tiger¡¯s Lair. It¡¯s useless for many people to come. The funny thing is that our employer seems to think that Huang Feng is just an ordinary person."


    Speaking of this, the head in black actually laughed unconsciously, but that smile was somewhat mocking, obviously, this was aimed at Kidd''s grandfather.


    "Moreover, I instinctively feel that Huang Feng is even more terrifying, even if he hasn''t made a move, I can feel his terrible!" said the black man head.


    "Even if he is very good, we will help him finish things, leave Huaxia, and no longer provoke him. There is no need to take refuge in him." Some players still don''t understand.


    They didn''t understand, just because they had never thought of taking refuge in a certain force before. Now, their boss suddenly said that, and suddenly he couldn''t accept it.


    As for the fact that Huang Feng¡¯s people killed their team members at night, they didn¡¯t take it too seriously. After all, death was a normal thing for people who were in their business. The two sides were hostile before. Being killed by Huang Feng, I can''t blame Huang Feng. I can only blame them for their inferior skills. This is their unique outlook on life after being mixed on the battlefield.


    "Some things you don''t know." The black man sighed and said, "Before, we rejected the solicitation of many forces. On the surface, the people of those forces are nothing unusual. In fact, they have already treated us in their hearts. With caution, even because our existence affects their interests there, and we do not accept solicitation, they already have the idea to move us."


    "What? How dare they do this?"


    "Yes! After going back, we killed them!"


    The other team members immediately became angry. They are no bigger than Huang Feng and his men. However, they are not much afraid of those forces. It is not that they have never played against each other before, but they are positive and large-scale. There¡¯s no conflict before, but they are not afraid.


    "Actually, they have already done it." The black-clothed man said, "If one or two parties attack us, I am not afraid, and even I am sure I can kill them, but those people seem to have agreed. First get rid of those of us who are disobedient, so let¡¯s do it to us together. The time to do it is just recently. The reason why I came to China to do this task myself is that I want to talk to my employer after completing the task. Tan, I hope he can support us with some financial resources, and then buy more weapons and recruit more people. However, even if it is so, I am not too sure. Those people are cruel to destroy us disobedient this time. People."


    The faces of several other people are a little gloomy. Indeed, if one or two people act on them, they are not afraid at all, and they have the confidence to beat each other back, but if those people do it together, they will find it difficult to hold on. Everyone knows.


    Moreover, as their boss said, even if they get the support of Grandpa Kidd, their hope of winning is actually not great. After all, the other party¡¯s support must be limited, the money they can get, the people they can attract and There are not too many weapons purchased, and it will not affect the final result.


    Of course, it is definitely better to have it than nothing, more people and weapons, and more control.


    "Head, so, do you want to take refuge in that Chinese person?"


    "Not bad." The man in black said, "The Chinese man is rich, and there are also people! This is even more important. You have personally learned about his people. If these people can go to us, If you help us, our hope of winning will be greater."


    Several other people in black nodded, obviously all in favor of this. Those of Huang Feng''s subordinates, they had personally learned, in front of them, they have no ability to resist, those people are really strong, and these If people can support them, that is definitely great news for them.


    Moreover, Huang Feng is also a rich man at first glance, and if he pays more money then, it would be even better.


    At this time, they realized that their heads thought so much and so far.


    "However, the other party has such a powerful subordinate, and he is not necessarily willing to take this muddy water, even if we are willing to take refuge in him, he is not necessarily willing to accept it." The black-clothed head said.


    Their strength is indeed very strong in that area. However, if Huang Feng is not interested in there, no matter how strong they are, it is useless. Huang Feng would not want it. Therefore, even if they are willing to rely on Huang Feng, Huang Feng is not necessarily willing to accept.


    "Before that, we first handled the things he explained, and handled them beautifully, so that they realized our value. In this case, when we want to rely on him, we will have more leverage." The black man head said.


    The others nodded.


    As a result, a few people reached a consensus, no matter what, the matter that Huang Feng explained was done first.


    At the same time, Kidd¡¯s grandfather was in his hotel, waiting for news of Huang Feng¡¯s death. He never doubted his steward¡¯s ability to do things, and it¡¯s not the first time the other party did such a thing. Before, some of his own competitors also disappeared suddenly, but this time, Huang Feng will end up in the same way, even if he does have some skills and no help.


    "Is there any news coming from over there?" Kidd''s grandfather asked his butler. In this room, at this time, there were only two of them.


    "Not yet, but it should be soon." The butler responded. He didn''t have any worries at this time. He didn''t have any contact with those people once or twice. He knew the strength of the other party, not to mention. He also knew that this time the opponent''s head was coming, so there would be no problem.


    Huang Feng may have some skills, but his residence is definitely not more dangerous than the residences of celebrities and wealthy businessmen abroad, or even the heads of some powers.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is dead this time!


    Kidd''s grandfather nodded and said nothing.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and Grandpa Kidd''s butler went to open the door, and was a little surprised to see the people outside.


    "Why are you here? The task is completed?" the butler asked.


    The people who came were the men in black who had gone to Huangfeng Villa before, but at this time only two people came here, the man in black, and one of his men.


    "It''s done." The head in black nodded as he walked in.


    The housekeeper frowned, feeling that the other party was impolite to do so and would disturb Grandpa Kidd''s rest.


    However, thinking of these people, they stay in battlefields or dangerous places all year round. Therefore, many details of life are ignored.


    After the other black clothed man came in, he closed the door easily, and the same did not arouse the suspicion of the two in the room.


    "Very well, the thing is done, we will call you with the remaining money." Kidd''s grandfather said: "However, you shouldn''t be here. If someone sees it, things will be difficult. , I don¡¯t want people to know that Huang Feng¡¯s death is related to me.¡±


    "Don''t worry, no one will doubt you." The black man said head-on, "Because people will not doubt a dead person!"


    "What do you mean?" Kidd''s grandfather felt that something was wrong, and just about to get up and leave, the black man''s head had already moved, and a dagger appeared in his hand, which was inserted into the opponent''s chest.


    On the other side, the housekeeper was just about to shout, when the man in black behind him covered his mouth with one hand and inserted a dagger into his heart with the other.

 1807 Chapter 1807

    Kidd¡¯s grandfather and his butler are two people with great power and status in Germany. However, in terms of their skills, they are just ordinary people, and they are ordinary old people, and their strength is naturally harmonious. The two men in black could not be compared, and because of this, even if they were already struggling as hard as they could, it was of no use.


    "Why... why?" Kidd''s grandfather struggled to ask the man in black.


    "Because you have offended someone you can''t offend!" The man in black said lightly, "We can''t afford to offend that person. In order to survive, we have to kill you."


    "He...he..." Kidd''s grandfather smiled miserably. He seems to have understood a lot of things now, and he also thought of his grandson. He didn''t expect that he would be the same as his grandson. He sought out the people who killed Huang Feng and killed them, and now he is sure that his grandson was indeed killed by Huang Feng, although he was not killed by himself, as it is now.


    "Feng Huang, what a Chinese man, I...I have missed it." Kidd''s grandfather muttered to himself, without much fear on his face, but more regret.


    When he is his age, he has actually looked down on his anger. It¡¯s just that he regrets that he hesitated too much before. He should have done something to Huang Feng. He should have done it during the previous dinner, and he should not be underestimated. I thought I had taken him seriously, but now it seems that it is obviously not enough, and such contempt also led to his own death.


    Grandpa Kidd''s struggle is getting smaller and smaller. He knows that he can''t live anymore today. He only hates that he can''t avenge his grandson before he died.


    The other one, Grandpa Kidd''s housekeeper, an old man who had been with him for decades, had already taken his last breath before him.


    After it was determined that Kidd''s grandfather was completely dead, the black man headed, then let go of the opponent.


    "Clean up here, mess up the scene a bit, take some money, and disguise the scene as a thief entering the house to steal." The black man said head to his subordinates.


    Because, Kidd¡¯s grandfather has been investigating Huang Feng before. Although not many people know about this matter, but there must be some. At this time, if Kidd¡¯s grandfather was suddenly killed, it is easy to doubt. To Huang Feng''s head.


    And these people in black want to take refuge in Huang Feng, naturally they want to do the things that Huang Feng explained more beautifully, so the head in black decided to disguise the scene as a thief who failed to steal and killed the owner after being discovered. , In this case, Huang Feng''s suspicion would be much smaller.


    The other man in black nodded and began to disguise the scene.


    "Peter, what''s going on with you?" The man in black asked through the intercom.


    "The monitoring system here has been hacked, and the previous records have also been deleted by me. No one knows that we have been here." The voice of the man in black came.


    "Very good, make it cleaner."


    After removing all their traces, the two men in black who had entered turned and left, and the room was quiet again, but there were two more cold corpses, and blood was constantly flowing out of their bodies. The ground was stained blood red.


    And Huang Feng saw the people in black again in the morning of the next day, and at this time, he also learned about the death of Grandpa Kidd through other channels. As for Grandpa Kidd¡¯s housekeeper, Huang Feng It didn''t take it to heart.


    "Yes, you did a beautiful job this time," said several people in black who were satisfied with Huang Feng.


    Indeed, he got the news from the king''s bureau that Grandpa Kidd and his butler were suspected to be because the thief broke into the house and was seen by them. The thief had a malicious intention and stabbed them to death. Although they were two people, they were both elderly, and they couldn''t beat a young thief.


    The scene was in chaos. Grandpa Kidd and his housekeeper also lost a lot of cash. All the circumstances showed that this was an ordinary burglary. It was only because the thief was discovered that the following tragedy occurred.


    When Wang Ju and others investigated the surrounding surveillance, they also found that the surveillance system had broken down, and therefore, they had not obtained any useful information.


    In this way, naturally not many people will look suspiciously on Huang Feng''s body. The people''s car and the family of Grandpa Kidd are all putting pressure on Wang Ju and others to make them as soon as possible. Solve the case, but no one really said that Huang Feng did this. After all, from the situation on the scene, it is indeed difficult to connect this matter to Huang Feng.


    All this naturally made Huang Feng very satisfied with the performance of these men in black. After all, although he is not afraid of trouble, he does not like trouble. He usually has so many things to do, so there is not too much. Time and energy spent on this matter?


    "Come here and I will help you remove the life and death talisman on your body." Huang Feng said.


    For these few people, he did not kill the killer directly like the previous killer. The main reason is that these people are very beautiful and obedient. Unlike the previous person, he actually wants to sigh with Huang Feng, even It was a threat to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng would naturally not leave that person behind.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t think about killing off these people. Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t be in China at ordinary times. Once this incident is over, they will probably leave China again. When that happens, they will also leave China. There is nothing to worry about.


    Those people in black didn''t dare to defy Huang Feng''s words. In fact, they really wanted to get rid of the life and death talisman on their bodies soon. The feeling of itching in the depths of their souls is something they are not afraid of these days. People feel the horror sincerely, and don''t want to experience it anymore.


    "Okay, the life and death talisman has been unlocked. I hope you will leave Huaxia immediately and stop coming. Also, I don¡¯t want other people to know what happened last night. Once you tell other people about it, no matter you Where, I want to kill you, you absolutely can''t hide it!" Huang Feng looked at several people slightly and said.


    Although Huang Feng didn''t want to kill them, he still needed the necessary warnings. He didn''t want to leave himself too many hidden dangers.


    "Mr. Huang, we don''t want to just leave like this." said the middle-aged man named Hansen, headed in black.


    "What? You want to negotiate terms with me?" Huang Feng raised his brows and said, his murderous aura slowly began to emerge. Although he didn''t want to kill too much, it didn''t mean that these people could be allowed. , Challenge your own bottom line!It is impossible for Huang Feng to be willing to see that there are too many hidden dangers. If these people are not interesting, he does not mind to solve them by hand.


    "No, Mr. Huang, you misunderstood." Hansen said: "Mr. Huang also knows our skill and ability to do things. I think, as Mr. Huang, there must be many things. It is not convenient to come out in person. To solve it, I think that things like this can be handed over to us, and we must do it well."


    Huang Feng looked at the other party with a little surprise. He understood what the other party meant. He wanted to take refuge in himself. Just like Tian Jun before, he wanted to help himself deal with some unseen things.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that the other party would make such a decision. After all, yesterday, the two sides were still in a hostile relationship. Moreover, both sides didn¡¯t know each other too well, and the other side¡¯s attitude suddenly changed so much, Huang Feng In his heart, he was indeed a little surprised. This was something he hadn''t thought of before. He even thought that these people would turn face immediately, but he didn''t expect that these people would choose to take refuge in himself.


    However, Huang Feng still shook his head and said: "No, those things, even if I don''t come out personally, someone will help me to deal with them. I don''t need you. Your skin is a big problem and it''s too eye-catching in China."


    Indeed, these people are either whites or blacks. Although Huaxia also has many foreigners, in this case, after all, compared to the yellow-skinned Huaxia, they are more eye-catching. Let them deal with things and expose them. Therefore, it is not a good choice for them to stay in China.


    What''s more, just like Huang Feng said, even if he doesn''t show up for the things that are not visible, there are those slaves exchanged by his side, and even Tian Jun, he doesn''t need these people at all.


    Thinking of Tian Jun, Huang Feng also felt a little emotional. When the two met, Tian Jun was only a thug of others, and he was still working as a security guard. As a result, his career has now expanded to the whole country, even going abroad. Tian Jun is also developing well. Because of Huang Feng¡¯s intentional or unintentional care, Tian Jun¡¯s expansion during this period is very fierce. Although the forces have not developed as fast as Huang Feng, they have already They are all over Qing Province. Although the two people don''t meet each other frequently, they still have the necessary contact. Therefore, Huang Feng also understands Tian Jun''s situation.


    Therefore, there is no shortage of people around Huang Feng who do that kind of thing, and there is no need to risk and leave Hansen behind.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, although he had thought about this situation before, Hansen was still disappointed in his heart, even a little desperate. If there was no way, he would not choose to join Huang Feng. , This person who has only met for a short time, but, now it seems, the other party does not want to accept them.


    Seeing the other person''s expression, Huang Feng knew that there should be something in it. Otherwise, these people would not want to take refuge in themselves, so he asked: "Why do you want to take refuge in me?"

 1808 Chapter 1808

    In Huang Feng¡¯s view, these people have no reason to take refuge in themselves. Although their strength and influence are indeed not small, the main activities of these people are in war-torn places abroad, and other places. In some dangerous places, there are indeed not many opportunities to come to China.


    And now I am mainly in China, so the two sides will not have too much intersection. These people, even if they want to find a strong person, should not look for themselves, but look for them abroad.


    Because of this, Huang Feng was surprised by their thoughts.


    Hansen looked at Huang Feng and said, "Mr. Huang, this is how things are..."


    Although Huang Feng rejected them, Hansen did not give up hope. In his opinion, Huang Feng is the most suitable candidate. In the past, those who wanted to recruit them, he understood what they thought in their hearts. Really sincerely want to recruit them, but to annex them, even if they accept the recruit, they will not have a good life.


    However, Huang Feng is obviously different here. First of all, Huang Feng did not take the initiative to solicit them. Therefore, he has no other ideas. Moreover, the situation they are facing now is very dangerous, and the other forces seem to have no idea. Those who want to disguise their own thoughts directly act on their own. At this time, they can only seek external help.


    And Huang Feng, who has strength and power, is obviously the partner he wants to find. In addition, Huang Feng¡¯s main energy is now in the country, and there is not much conflict with them, so it is more appropriate. Compared to the smiling tigers behind other forces, Huang Feng is obviously better in contact.


    In order for Huang Feng to accept them, Hansen also knew that he had to tell the truth to Huang Feng so that the other party could believe him.


    "So, your current situation is very dangerous?" After Huang Feng listened, he also understood why these people would choose to look for backers. It is because their current situation is not optimistic.


    However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t mean too much. Although these people have rich combat experience, they are not weak. However, he has cultivated a group of such people in Africa. Criticizing people is stronger and more loyal than the people in front of them. Then why does Huang Feng have too many ideas about these people?


    "Not bad." Hansen did not deny this.


    "Then you can find any other forces to join in, why are you looking for me? Those other forces, in your place, should have their own territory and manpower, should it be more convenient to help you?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Because of our understanding of those people!" Hansen said: "It is precisely because of our knowledge of them that we would not look for them. Otherwise, we would have already taken refuge in one party and would not wait until now. Those of them are the masters who cannibalize people and don¡¯t spit out bones. We have no other possibility except to be cannon fodder."


    "You are so sure that after taking refuge in me, I will not let them be cannon fodder?" Huang Feng smiled: "After all, there are very few pure good people in this world."


    "We have to take a gamble!" Hansen said: "Moreover, I believe Mr. Huang is a man of foresight. Although there are always wars and dangers in the places where we are, the same, there are also rich For business opportunities, Mr. Huang Feng is a businessman. If you help us occupy some places, you can make a lot of money there. Food, guns, etc. can be sold at sky-high prices there."


    When Huang Feng heard Hansen''s words like this, his heart was a little moved. Indeed, although the countries they are in now, although they have been fighting all the time, they are very chaotic. However, under this chaos, there are also huge business opportunities hidden. Otherwise, why do some big countries always like to provoke wars? War money is a cake. Huang Feng''s deployment in Africa before is not only to stay behind, but at the same time, after occupying the territory there, after he has a firm foothold , Can also make a fortune in war, and at the same time prepare for his future expansion.


    And now, the countries where these people are located are also in the same chaos, which also means that there is huge potential. Huang Feng¡¯s current mind is to make money and expand power. The place where Hansen and others are located is also a place. Good choice.


    "How do you want me to help you?" Huang Feng asked.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Hansen was overjoyed. Knowing that Huang Feng was tempted, he said, ¡°We need money to buy weapons, and we also need manpower. Other forces will attack us recently. Therefore, we are urgent. These two things are needed."


    Huang Feng has money and people, which is why Hansen chose Huang Feng before.


    "When we fight back those people and get a firm foothold, we can help Mr. Huang to do business there." Hansen said, he is not sure what Huang Feng¡¯s specific business is, but those countries It has been crippled. It can be said that there, everything is needed and can be sold, even if it is a piece of bread, many people want to buy it. Therefore, Hansen is not afraid that Huang Feng''s things will not be sold there.


    Huang Feng nodded and said: "Yes, I can give you both, but I will not give you too much money, but in terms of weapons, you don''t have to worry about it. I will provide you with various advanced We ensure that you will not suffer a loss in terms of firepower."


    Hansen hesitated. He looked at Huang Feng and didn''t look like he was in this business. Can he find those advanced weapons?Moreover, they need a lot of quantity. Where can Huang Feng be delivered safely?


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Huang Feng saw his eyes and understood what he was thinking.


    "No," Hansen said.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it, you go back now, and within three days, I will send people and weapons to you." Huang Feng said.


    "Are these people in front of you?" Hansen looked at the servants behind Huang Feng expectantly. He admired and envied the skills of these people. If more of them would help For them, his certainty will be greater.


    "No." Who knows, Huang Feng shook his head.


    Hansen was a little disappointed immediately. After all, he had decided to join Huang Feng at the beginning, and it was also related to the people in front of him. Unexpectedly, Huang Feng didn''t want these people to help them. In addition to the previous weapons, In Hansen''s view, Huang Feng didn''t seem to be really sincere to help them and accept them.


    "However, the people I sent will not be worse than them, or even stronger than them!" Huang Feng smiled.


    Indeed, the people Huang Feng is going to send to support Hansen and others are those who were planted in Africa before. After this period of development, those people are now very strong and have already occupied a large area. A piece of land, after all, is supported by Huang Feng''s money and weapons, plus those people who are not bad in skill, it is normal to have such a development.


    And those people, in a short time, should not make much movement, and therefore, Huang Feng is going to let some of them support Hansen and the others, help them gain a foothold, and at the same time, expand their power. In other countries, if this is the case, even if Hansen and others betray him, Huang Feng will have his own people in those places. In the future, his own business can also expand to those places.


    Hansen¡¯s eyes lit up. Although he didn¡¯t know if what Huang Feng said was true or false, he didn¡¯t have too many choices now, and once Huang Feng sent him, he would be more powerful than the people in front of him. , That is indeed very good news.


    As for weapons, Hansen felt that we should first look at what kind of weapons Huang Feng sent. If it doesn''t work, he can think of other ways.


    Hansen and others left, with Huang Feng¡¯s promise and a check. This is Huang Feng¡¯s support for them, and Huang Feng is not afraid that they will deny them if they run away. If these people dare to swallow their own money , If you betray yourself, I am afraid that they will not live for three days.


    Then, Huang Feng contacted the people in Africa and asked them to send someone over to join Hansen and others. Then, he opened the situation as soon as possible, and he could contact him at any time if he had any updates.


    And Huang Feng also knew that this time, he was actually fighting people from other countries in secret, so he didn''t dare to be careless. Those countries have their own power in those places, and he wants to get in and get a share of the pie. Those people will certainly not agree happily, and conflicts between the two sides are inevitable.


    In other words, even if there are no people like Hansen, as long as Huang Feng wants to expand to these places, he will definitely conflict with those people. Therefore, Huang Feng sent those people to Hansen and others. .


    After the arrangements were made, Huang Feng temporarily ignored this matter, instead thinking about his own business affairs.


    Now, the death of Grandpa Kidd has caused the loss of the strength of People''s Cars. In addition to the previous events at the Auto Show in Magic City, it can be said that People''s Cars in China''s domestic reputation and strength have been greatly affected. .


    At the same time, "Time and Space Vehicle" has firmly established its foothold. Because of the previous propaganda by Huang Feng and others, and the guidance of some naval forces on the Internet, now, in the domestic wealthy circle, a kind of , The atmosphere of taking pride in driving the suspension car of the "Space-Time Automobile" company, which is very helpful to the development of "Space-Time Automobile".


    "It seems that it is time for the opportunity to expand abroad." Huang Feng thought silently in his heart. Originally, he was still planning to take his time and everything should be done in an orderly manner. However, the situation is now very good, plus Han The matter of Sen and others gave Huang Feng another business opportunity.


    Maybe you can let your car go around on the battlefield!

 1809 Chapter 1809

    "Isn''t there any news about Yao''er?" In Jingshui Zhai, Zhai Master Jingwen asked his disciple.


    "No news from Junior Sister yet." The disciple shook his head.


    "Hey." Master Jingwen sighed too deeply, and there was some sadness between her brows. After all, Mengyaoer is her closed disciple, and she is also her most optimistic and favorite disciple, but now she has no news, say no Worry, that is impossible.


    However, Jingwen has no good way. Mengyao has been missing for more than a month. She has not given up searching for more than a month. However, she still has nothing to find. Since Mengyaoer After being separated from the main force, there was no more news.


    On the same day, Mengyao''s was not the only one who disappeared or died. Other sects also had their disciples dead or injured.


    Thinking back to the events of that day, many people of the sect still had lingering fears, and at the same time, they regretted that they were only ordinary young disciples who were sent that day. If they had known that the demons were about to show up, they would definitely send out with all their strength. of.


    However, all this is too late. The disciples of the sect who went to visit that day are all younger generations. Although many of them are outstanding disciples of various sects, after all, their cultivation level is limited and it has not prevented the demons from being able to do it again. Not to mention the appearance of the disciples who had lost a lot of them, but also allowed the Mozu to teleport here smoothly.


    And when the news came back to the major sects, when the elders of those sects, and even the heads, wanted to gather their strength and kill the demons, they found helplessly, it was already too late.


    Through the ancient teleportation array, the Demon Race has continuously transported their people to this continent. Not only have the previous Demon Race Ten Great Generals come, but the number of ordinary Demon Race soldiers has also increased. To a degree of horror, and the decent side, the hastily assembled power is not very big. After the simple fight between the two sides, no one took advantage. The demons are still increasing, and the decent side. , In the end, it was a helpless choice and retreated first.


    In the past month, the number of demons has continued to increase. However, those people seem to be restrained and seem to be waiting for something. They did not harass the surrounding towns, but still stayed in the mountain. Among them, this has made Shiwandashan even more dangerous. The various martial sects have strictly ordered their disciples to go to Shiwandashan alone, and even going to the surrounding towns has been forbidden.


    This also made some people who disappeared in the previous battles become more dangerous. Although Jingshuizhai has not given up looking for Mengyao, the number and strength that can be invested are after all limited, and, It could only be carried out secretly, so, even though the search lasted for a month, nothing was found.


    Of course, the disciples of other schools are in the same situation.


    "Is there anything happening on the Mozu side?" Master Jingwen asked too.


    During this period of time, various sects have gathered together to discuss matters related to the Demon Race, but they have not been able to discuss any good solutions. They also don¡¯t know what the Demon Race people are doing. Ghost, what the hell is coming here, just staying in the mountains.


    Of course, if they can stay in the 100,000 mountains without harming the people, the people of the many sects will not pay attention to them. However, it is obvious that it is impossible to stay there forever based on the temperament of the demons. over there.


    They must be planning something!


    However, the previous several attacks were all beaten back, and many people of sects could not find out exactly what the demon people were doing.


    "Recently, the people of the Demon Race have become more frequent in the towns near the Shiwanda Mountain, and many towns have suffered." The disciple of Jingshuizhai replied, "They seem to be ready to move."


    Master Jingwen was not too surprised by this situation. It would be strange if the people of the Demon Race had been in peace with humans. It was just, what are they doing.


    "You follow me to Xuanzong." Master Jingwen stood up and said.


    "Yes." The disciple replied, he was not surprised by this situation. In the past month, people from other sects have often gathered at Tianwumen to discuss countermeasures.


    When Master Jing Wen brought his disciples to the Sky Profound Sect, people from other sects had already arrived. Basically, the people who came were the heads of various major sects, or senior elders, and they were often in this period. We met, so we were familiar with each other. After a simple nod and greeted each other, they sat down in their respective positions. No one spoke, and the atmosphere was a little dull for a while.


    And this kind of atmosphere is also in the past month. There are often things that everyone is thinking about countermeasures, but they have not been able to find a good solution.


    "The devil clan''s recent activities have become more and more rampant, what do you think?" asked the Dehou Sect of the Sky Profound Sect.


    "The Mozu came here with all the hard work this time. They definitely didn''t come here to go out in the mountains. They must have some conspiracy. I think the catastrophe ten years ago may happen again." Someone said.


    The others also nodded.


    "But, why are they staying there forever?" Someone wondered: "What are they waiting for?"


    "Maybe you want to accumulate strength. After all, although the power of the demons is already very strong, we are not weak. I guess they are not sure. They want to accumulate more power before they act. "The elder of the sect said.


    "Then we have been watching them continue to increase their manpower? Once this continues, ours will really not be their opponents at that time. The catastrophe ten years ago is likely to recur." Someone said .


    Everyone talked a lot. Here are some old people in the cultivation world. The catastrophe ten years ago is still vivid. It can be said that they are absolutely unwilling to face the catastrophe ten years ago. In the end, they won, but it can only be said to be a tragic victory. Moreover, they only drove away those demons, and failed to kill them all.


    At the same time, they also suffered heavy losses on their own side. The top masters have died, I don''t know how many, it can be said that the corpses are everywhere.


    And now, the demons are making a comeback again. Although they don¡¯t know why they stopped temporarily, the people of the demons will definitely not have any good intentions. They must be planning something, waiting for their plan to be done. , At that time, for the humans on their side, it was definitely a catastrophe.


    "Yes, we can''t continue to wait like this anymore, we must act first before they do it!" The head of Qingsong stood up and said loudly.


    The others also nodded. They are all visionaries. Naturally, they can understand that the people of the Demon Race must be making some ideas. Rather than waiting for them to fight when they are ready, they should take the initiative. Can also grasp some initiative.


    "Well, if a few people have this idea, this time we will gather most of the elites of all sects and attack one hundred thousand mountains again!" The head of Tianxuanzong''s virtues said.


    After discussion, everyone finally decided that each sect would send most of its power. Except for a small number of disciples and one or two elders to guard the sect, the others would go together to attack the demons in the 100,000 mountains. Family.


    This time, the human sect gathered most of the power of all sects in order to eliminate the demons in one fell swoop!


    After discussing the departure date three days later, everyone has negotiated and decided, and they will go back to their respective schools to handle matters and make arrangements.


    In a secret hall of the Tianwumen sect, the head of Qingsong, who had just returned from the Tianxuanzong, was sitting there, drinking tea carefully, and the expression on his face was no longer filled with indignation as before in the Tianxuanzong, but it appeared Somewhat gloomy, even mysterious.


    At this time, a disciple of the head of Qingsong came in and reported: "Head, the envoy is here."


    "Let him in."


    The disciple bowed and went out. After that, not long after, he brought a man with a whole body of black clothes, a black cloak, and a mask on his face. After the disciple of the head of Qingsong brought the opponent in, he went out. At the same time, he took this The door of the secret hall was closed.


    "Holy envoy, please sit down." Qingsong head waved his hand.


    The man in black took off the mask from the lower right hand of the head of Qingsong, and he was one of the ten great generals of the Demon Race Mond!


    Mond looked at the head of Qingsong and smiled: "Head of Qingsong, call me to come this time, what''s the matter?"


    "The other sects are ready to unite again and attack the 100,000 Dashan Mountain. This time, the numerous sects have gathered most of their forces. I want to remind the emissary to make preparations early." He smiled, but his smile at this time was no longer the hearty he had before, instead, he felt a little more negative.


    "Thanks to the trouble, the head of Qingsong, don''t worry, this time I promise that the so-called decent people will come back and forth." There is not much worried expression on Mond''s face: "Of course, when the time comes, the head of Qingsong will still be needed secretly. help."


    "This is natural." Qing Song said.


    After that, Qing Song hesitated and said: "I don''t know what you are talking about in the mountains. If it is typed now, it will definitely catch everyone by surprise."


    "With these things, I don''t need to bother the head of Qingsong." Mond waved his hand and said, the smile on his face had faded a bit: "As long as the head of Qingsong cooperates with us, then, Xuanzong and some other schools After being annihilated, this human world is naturally respected by the Tianwumen, and the people of our Demon Race will eventually return to the Demon Realm."

 1810 Chapter 1810

    Hearing what Mond said, the head of Qingsong, who had originally thought that the other party''s previous attitude was dissatisfied with, looked a lot better, and even smiled.


    And what Mond said is precisely the reason why the former head of Qingsong agreed to cooperate with them!


    Tianwumen is a large school in the human world, but there is still a clear gap between the recognized first school, Tianxuanzong, not to mention the Jingshui Zhai composed of a group of women, in terms of status, Higher than Tianwumen.


    Since Qingsong became the head of Tianwu Sect, he has always been thinking about how to carry forward Tianwu Sect and become the first big sect in the human world.


    It''s just that the desire is beautiful, but the reality is a bit cruel. Although Qingsong has been working hard to cultivate, but his talent is not superb, so although his cultivation level is not bad, it is not considered the top group.


    Although he has been committed to developing the martial art into the first major faction, the effect is not obvious. The strength and prestige of the Tianxuanzong has always been superior to other schools, including Tianwumen!


    This made Qing Song feel a little discouraged and his brain fired, but there was no way to change the status quo. Even if they wanted to do something against the Sky Profound Sect, they were not opponents of the other party.


    At this time, the demon clan appeared again, which allowed Qing Song to discover the opportunity inside. After his disciples retreated from the Shiwan Mountain for the first time, he secretly lurked into the Shiwan Mountain and found it. The Mond of the Demon Race expressed his desire to join forces with the opponent.


    Qing Song''s idea is very simple, that is, with the help of the power of the Demon Clan, it will severely hit the power of several other sects in the human world, while the Tianwu Clan can save their strength. When the time comes, the Demon Clan and other sects will lose both. , He came out to turn the tide, if they had the strength and prestige of the Tianwu Sect, it was completely possible to become the number one martial artist in the human world in one fell swoop.


    And Mond did not refuse his proposal, and even accepted it happily. After all, it has been ten years since the demons left the human world. Some things here are already a bit strange. At this time , If there is an internal response like the head of Qingsong, it will be much more convenient for them, and it will also be convenient for them to do next.


    As for the little abacus that Qingsong head had, Mond naturally knew about it, but he was not afraid.


    After reaching a cooperative intention, Mond asked Qingsong to delay the time for the Human Realm sect to attack their demons. Qingsong''s head did not doubt anything. He thought that the power accumulated by the demons was not enough, and it took time to proceed. Teleportation, after all, although the teleportation array is magical, the number of people that can be teleported at a time is limited. Moreover, it also consumes various resources and requires people to maintain it. Therefore, the people of the demon race are transmitted from the demon world. , It will definitely take time.


    Because of this, the head of Qingsong readily agreed to this matter, and, afterwards, he did indeed do so. When other sects wanted to attack one hundred thousand mountains together, he found various reasons to delay. What circumstances are unknown and cannot be easily dispatched. What other party may have some conspiracy and tricks waiting for everyone. Don''t be impulsive. Even, sometimes, he will send people to the places where the sects are and make them a little trouble. In this case, In a short time, there is no energy to attack one hundred thousand mountains.


    But this time, he knew that he couldn''t delay any longer. Everyone felt that the demons were planning something. They couldn''t wait any longer, and Qing Song knew that at this time, if he made any excuses to stop him. , Then it would arouse the suspicion of other people. In the case that the strength of other sects is not greatly damaged, Qing Song obviously does not want to expose himself.


    For this reason, after knowing that something could not be done, Qingsong was more active than the others, and after the incident, he immediately notified Mond, hoping that he would prepare early and not be attacked by a few sects on this side of the world.


    Qing Song hopes to see both sides fight to death, so naturally he can''t just watch the demons being attacked.


    "The holy messenger has made a serious statement. It is also my honor to be able to help the demon race. At that time, you will be in charge of the demon world, I will be in charge of the human world, and you and I are united. This world is ours." Qing Song said, speaking of this At that time, there was an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    "That is." Mond nodded, and Qing Song was happy, but he could not see the mocking smile at the corner of Mond''s mouth.


    After the two discussed what they were going to cooperate with at the time, Mond left.


    And when Mond left, the smile on Qingsong''s face disappeared. Looking at the place where Mond left, he whispered to himself: "Wait for you to fight it all, and then see how I clean up you, I will not only rule the world Realm, I still want to rule the Demon Realm!"


    Yes, the ambition of the head of Qingsong is not small. It is no longer enough to rule the human world alone. He feels that now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. At that time, between the demons and other sects, you will fight to the death and save. The powerful self can destroy both sides, and he is the boss of the human world and the demon world, and the existence of the teleportation array also allows the easy master to easily travel between the human world and the demon world.


    Thinking of his beautiful future, the head of Qingsong showed a crazy smile on his face. He seems to be able to see his glorious future, and in such a day, just tolerate a little longer!


    On the other hand, after leaving Tianwumen, Mond''s face also disappeared with a smile, and some only meant mockery.


    "Huh, like a beam jumping clown, I actually want to use us in a delusion. It''s almost reckless!" Mond said to himself.


    Although Mond didn¡¯t know Qingsong¡¯s thoughts about controlling the demon world, but the other party wanted to use their power to suppress other sects in the human world, and then eliminate the thoughts of himself and others. Mond could probably guess. Arrived.


    Qing Song thinks that he has planned well, but Mond has already seen through his ideas, and the reason for cooperating with Qing Song was to be able to delay some time, and Qing Song did it well. His mission, in Mond''s view, Qingsong has lost most of its usefulness, and he is bored looking at such a clown.


    "Let you jump for a few more days!" Mond thought to himself, and then hurried back to the hundred thousand mountains.


    In the inner area of ??Shiwan Mountain, in a hidden small cave, a slight rustling sound was transmitted at this time. Then, a beautiful woman walked out of the cave and just disappeared. Mengyao for more than a month!


    Mengyao''s condition at this time was not very good, her face was a little pale, her breath was not as stable as before, she looked at the surrounding environment, chose a direction and walked forward.


    The special experience more than a month ago changed Mengyao¡¯s destiny. Originally, she was a closed disciple of the master of Jingshui Zhai Zhai. She was beautiful and talented. If she practiced for a few more years, she would wait for the Jing Wen teacher. Going to Taixian, Mengyao''er would probably directly take charge of Jingshuizhai, and the other disciples also liked her very much.


    It''s just that the experience more than a month ago changed all of this. They encountered a terrible Demon Race, and because of their weak strength, they had to choose to escape from the Great Mountain.


    In the process of escaping, Mengyao suffered some injuries. Afterwards, she was separated from the large group. After she rolled down the slope, she fell into a coma. When she woke up, there were no people around. People from the Demon Race, and no other senior sisters in the same school, even she didn''t know where she was.


    Fortunately, she was not attacked by a beast during the coma. Therefore, after simply treating her wounds, Mengyao chose a direction to move forward. After all, it is not too far from where she rolled down. Far away, if you check it carefully, although it will take some time, it is very possible to find a way back.


    However, her luck did not last long. Not long after she walked out, she encountered an attack from a fierce beast. It was a leopard-like creature. However, its sharp claws and long teeth showed that it was absolutely unique. Not a good stubble, Mengyao also knew that this creature was definitely not easy to deal with when seeing its fierce gaze.


    Sure enough, after the fight, Mengyaoer was injured. After that, he had to be injured and escaped, and the fierce beast was chasing after him. Fortunately, Mengyaoer''s strength is also there. After all, it belongs to the lord. The closed disciple, naturally, has some ability, so the fierce beast was also injured by her, otherwise, it might have caught up with Mengyao''s long ago.


    However, Mengyao''s situation at this time is definitely not good. She, who had been injured before, is now more seriously injured, and under the chase of the fierce beast, she also seems a little panic, and she was right to go back. The road is not very familiar. Under this situation, she doesn''t have time to investigate carefully. What she thinks in her heart is to escape the chase of the beast.


    And in the end, Mengyao did escape the chase of the fierce beast, but she had come to a completely unfamiliar environment, and everything around seemed extraordinarily quiet, but with a terrifying atmosphere, she now Not even a trace of the way back can be found.


    Mengyao''s helpless, as long as she took her injured body and slowly looked for the way back, she knew the dangers in this mountain, and could not stay here for a long time, otherwise it would be even more dangerous.


    However, the danger of these 100,000 mountains was beyond her imagination. Although she was very careful, she still encountered a lot of beasts. Therefore, she fought and fled all the way. In the end, not only was she injured Heavier and heavier, the direction of escape is also getting farther and farther away from the direction of entry.

 1811 Chapter 1811 Mysterious Altar

    After escaping for a week, Mengyao completely lost her way and didn''t know where to go. At this time, her injuries were already very serious. During this time, she often encountered these hundred thousand mountains. Although the fierce beast could always escape in the end, the injuries on her body were getting more and more serious.


    Moreover, Mengyao had no time to deal with her wounds because of the reason she had been on the road. This made her injuries worse. Later, after she was completely lost, she did not need to rush. I''m on my way, and I don''t know which direction is right anyway.


    Because of this, Mengyao decided to find a place to deal with her injuries, and after she recovers a little bit, she will continue to find a direction to go out. In that case, her safety can be further strengthened.


    However, in these 100,000 mountains, there are dangers everywhere, even if you look at harmless plants to humans and animals, you may suddenly attack. Therefore, it is definitely not easy to choose an absolutely safe place in this place to heal injuries. thing.


    Fortunately, after searching for a few days, Mengyao finally found a hidden cave. At the entrance of this cave, there are dense weeds. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all. She just discovered it accidentally. After that, after a simple cleanup and disguise of the cave, Mengyao cultivated in this cave.


    Although Mengyaoer is a closed disciple of the master of Jingshui Zhai, she is loved by everyone in Jingshui Zhai, but she is not squeamish, even, she has long considered Jingshui Zhai her own family, and has long decided to carry Jingshui Zhai forward. Therefore, she usually cultivates very seriously and is able to endure hardships without any arrogance.


    Because of this, Mengyao didn''t complain too much, but was trying hard to adapt, even though it was the hard life of living and sleeping. Although she was separated from the army and lost her way, Mengyao had not given up hope.


    If you change to another school, a disciple like her, she might not be able to perform well.


    After finding a place to cultivate, the next step is to treat the wounds and eat. She hasn''t reached the realm of bigu, so she still has to eat this meal.


    And in the 100,000 mountains, although there are dangers everywhere, there are still many cultivators who come in at risk every year, because here, there are not only dangers, but also all kinds of treasures, all kinds of spiritual medicine, and medicine for cultivation. , Materials for making magic weapons, etc., can be found here.


    Mengyao also learned some herbal medicine from her master before. After all, cultivators are also injured. It is necessary to know medicine and learn how to deal with injuries.


    Because of this, in this rich mountain of 100,000, it is not too difficult for Mengyao to find medicinal materials for healing.


    As for food, it¡¯s even simpler. Among the 100,000 mountains, the most are all kinds of beasts. Although these beasts are dangerous, they are basically edible after being killed, and Mengyao¡¯s won¡¯t look for them. The trouble for those big guys is just to carefully target the less dangerous beasts, kill them, and use them as food.


    After solving these two problems, Mengyao cultivated in this small cave. She ate, ate and slept every day, and spent the rest of her time on her cultivation. Not only could she increase her cultivation level, but in this danger In places where there is an extra point of cultivation, an extra point is guaranteed.


    At the same time, practice can also speed up the recovery from physical injuries.


    And within a month or so, Mengyao''s injuries were finally completely healed, and then she left the cave and continued to look for the way out. Although she was not in danger for the time being, she had stayed in this one hundred thousand mountains. In, it is definitely not a good thing, so going out is a must.


    However, because I have lost my way, apart from a lot of towering peaks, there are still weeds in these 100,000 mountains, and Mengyao is also the first time in these 100,000 mountains to find the right direction. It is definitely not an easy task.


    However, there are definitely many ways to stay where you are. Therefore, Mengyao can only choose a direction to move forward. At the same time, mark the road along the way. If you find that you are going in the wrong direction, go back the same way, and then Look for other directions.


    Although this method is relatively stupid, and it will also consume a lot of time, but Mengyao now has no other good methods.


    "I don''t know what happened to the master and the others, the people of the Demon Race, I don''t know if they have launched an attack, and what the situation outside is." Mengyao rushed, thinking about the outside affairs.


    In this hundred thousand mountains, Mengyao completely lost contact with the outside world, so she didn''t know what was going on outside.


    However, she feels that there may be a lot of outside conditions. After all, the reason why she has fallen to this point is that she is inseparable from the demon, and the demon people use the teleportation array to continuously transport people from the demon world. Come here, they are definitely not here for sightseeing, they will definitely conflict with the outside world, and the various sects in the human world will not be indifferent after knowing the news of the demons.


    Therefore, the war between the two sides was inevitable in Mengyao''s view. Mengyao didn''t know what was going on outside, who had the upper hand, and whether the demons were driven away.


    "It''s a pity, I lost my jade pendant, and I don''t know where it was." Mengyao looked at her empty waist. That, the jade pendant she had been carrying on her body, no longer knew when she lost it.


    That jade pendant is not a magic weapon, nor is it too precious. However, according to Master Jingwen too, that jade pendant was given to her by Peyton since she was a child. It should have been left to her by her parents. The only thing left to her by her parents, so Mengyao always attached great importance to the jade pendant and always carried it with her as if her parents were still by her side.


    Yes, Mengyaoer is an orphan. When she was very young, she was brought into the gate by Master Jingwen. At that time, besides the sheets wrapped in Mengyaoer, there was only the jade pendant, and Jingwen After Mengyao grew up and became sensible, the teacher also told her about this, so Mengyao attaches great importance to Yupei.


    However, in the process of fleeing this time, Yu Pei didn¡¯t know when it was lost, which made Mengyao¡¯s heart feel sad. In this kind of place, she lost a piece of jade pendant, and it¡¯s hard to find it again. day.


    Therefore, Mengyao was disappointed and sad, but she had no hope of finding the jade pendant.


    Mengyao¡¯s luck was good, and she was very careful, so after walking in the mountains for a few days, she didn¡¯t even encounter a beast that was too fierce. This made her a little bit lucky, but she didn¡¯t dare. The slightest relaxation.


    On this day, Mengyaoer was still on the road. She was agile, but she heard the voice of someone speaking in the distance. Mengyaoer was overjoyed and quickly speeded up the pace and rushed over.


    However, when Mengyao''s approached there, the joy on her face was gone, replaced by panic and fright.


    Because at this time, the group of people in front of Mengyao''er are impressively demon people wearing that black clothes, and one of the people standing on the periphery, Mengyao''er still has the impression that he was near the teleportation formation. At that time, she had seen it.


    If I remember correctly, that person is called Mond!It is one of the ten war generals of the Demon Race, and the strength is quite terrifying. The elders of those sects are not opponents of the opponent, and Mengyao will naturally not be arrogant to think that he can defeat the opponent.


    Therefore, after determining the identity of the other party, Mengyao carefully concealed herself so as not to be discovered by the other party. At the same time, she was also thinking about leaving this dangerous place quickly.


    "But, what are they doing here?" Mengyao''s just turned around, and she was a little confused. These demons gathered in this place. Obviously, it is impossible to go for a boring outing. There must be something.


    Thinking of this, Mengyao once again stopped preparing to leave, and then squatted quietly on the ground, carefully looking ahead.


    At this time, Mengyao''er noticed that there was a big altar in the middle of those people. There were more than a dozen black-clothed demon tribesmen who were chanting words around the altar, and their hands were constantly moving, as if Is casting spells.


    "What are these people doing?" Mengyao''s heart became more and more puzzled. Thinking of the teleportation formation in the cave before, Mengyao felt that something was going to happen, but she didn''t know what was the specific thing, and this altar Also different from the teleportation array, I don''t know what''s the use.


    Mond looked at the people casting the spell with a serious face, and besides being serious, his face was still a bit nervous and excited, Mengyao was even more sure that these people were doing something serious.


    However, she was only alone. Even if she wanted to destroy, she might have been killed by those people before she came to them. For this reason, even though Mengyao''s heart was a little worried, she I didn''t dare to show up easily.


    And just as Mengyao seriously looked at the demons in front of him, a big snake slowly swam towards it. The vomiting snake letter and the sharp teeth in his mouth all showed that this is not a Ordinary snake.


    When the snake was approaching Mengyao''er, he paused for a while, and then unexpectedly showed a cold light. After that, he slammed his tongue out and stopped Mengyao''s thigh.


    "what!"


    In the case of being attacked, Mengyao subconsciously yelled, and then kicked the big snake. By this time, Mengyao also knew that the situation was not good.


    "Who?!" Mond turned his head and looked at this place, his tone a little harsh.

 1812 Chapter 1812 The Devil Emperor Is Reborn

    Knowing that Mengyao''s heart was wrong, she broke away from the entanglement of the big snake, and then ran away.


    "Chasing, let me get her back!" At this time, Mond also saw Mengyao''s back and said to the demon people around him that he has more important things to do here, so, For the time being, there is no energy to manage Mengyaoer.


    "Yes." The demons responded, and then chased after Mengyao''s place.


    And Mond looked at the altar again with a frenzy on his face. He didn¡¯t take Mengyao¡¯s matter to his heart, as long as no one interrupted the spellcasting here, and the spellcasting was about to come to an end. Even if someone came to stop it, it was useless.


    On the other side, Mengyao knew that those people would not let her go, so she quickly ran away. At this time, she also found out that someone was indeed chasing after her. Fortunately, this place was on the ground after Shiwan Dashan. Fortunately, once someone flies in the air, it will become a living target and easily attacked.


    Because of this, the people behind can only chase behind Mengyao, and they dare not fly.


    Mengyaoer is running while looking for a suitable place to hide. This is her previous experience of avoiding the chasing beasts in the 100,000 mountains. In those days, she was often chased by the beasts, and then concluded. Some experience came out, which allowed her to make better use of the surrounding environment.


    And soon, Mengyao finally found such a place, a place with lush weeds. She looked behind her, and the sight of those people was temporarily blocked, so Mengyao hurriedly hid in. Hold your breath, carefully look ahead, waiting for those people to arrive.


    Soon, Mengyaoer saw a few Mozu people chasing from the slight gap in the weeds. For these people, although it has been more than a month, Mengyaoer is still impressed. Will admit mistakes.


    "That said, those people must be demons, but, what are they doing in this deep mountain? Seeing how they were just now, they are actually casting spells?" Mengyao thought silently in her heart.


    Soon, several members of the Demon Race passed by Mengyaoer. They did not find any abnormalities here and did not stop for inspection. Mengyaoer breathed a sigh of relief. After making sure that those people were far away, Coming out of the hiding place, after thinking about it, she went back in the direction where the altar was before.


    The most dangerous place is the safest place!


    Mengyao quickly rushed back to the place where the altar was before taking advantage of those demons who hadn''t turned back. This time, she found a place to hide, more careful and more concealed.


    The spellcasting in the front is obviously still going on. Mengyao noticed that on the big altar, a hint of black smoke began to appear, and the smoke became denser and denser. Correspondingly, the demon people who cast the spell looked like Become pale.


    Finally, in the black smoke, Mengyao saw a somewhat illusory shadow slowly taking shape, that figure was very tall, and even if that figure was still illusory, Mengyao also felt a little pressure. She felt that the shadow was even stronger and more powerful than her master.


    At this time, Mengyao could clearly see the excitement on Mond''s face, and even worship!


    Mengyao''s heart was even more confused, but she instinctively felt that the shadow might be something extraordinary.


    At this time, several demons who had been chasing Mengyao''er before returned to Mond''s side, reported them, and chased the news of the failure.


    Mond waved his hand indifferently. If someone saw something in the altar a few days ago, Mond would catch up with the other party, or even kill the other party, to prevent the news from leaking out no matter what the price. .


    But now, he doesn''t care anymore, because the spellcasting on the altar will be successful, even if the outsiders know it, so what?No one can stop this anymore.


    The demons seemed to heaved a sigh of relief. After that, they all looked at the center of the altar with excitement.


    Soon, the shadow that was still relatively illusory before slowly began to solidify. Mengyao has already determined that this is indeed a person, and it is still a demon. Although it is not completely solidified, it is powerful. Mengyao''s momentum was already suppressed, but Mengyao felt a little distressed.


    "Who is this person, how can someone have such a powerful power?" Mengyao thought with some palpitations. Even the Mond in front of him could not give Mengyao such a strong pressure. That Mond is strong, but , Compared with that dark shadow, it is obviously inferior.


    Mengyao, who instinctively felt the fear, looked at the dark shadow again, and chose to leave wisely. She felt that if she stayed again, she might be in danger.


    And shortly after Mengyao''s departure, the black shadow in the smoke finally condensed and formed, and a tall and burly person walked out of the smoke.


    And the first time he saw him appear, the surrounding demons, including Mond, knelt down respectfully: "Respectfully welcome the lord!"


    The person looked around for a while, looked in the direction Mengyaoer had left, and then retracted his gaze. At this moment, Mengyaoer was already far away from this place. If she left a little later, she would definitely be caught by this person. Found it!


    "Get up all," the man said, although his voice was not loud, but it revealed a majesty that made people unable to resist.


    "Sect Master Xie!" Mond and others dared to stand up.


    Avid, the supreme master of the Demon Clan¡¯s largest sect, the Demon Sect, was also the leader of the Demon Clan¡¯s attacks on the human world ten years ago. , Just the masters of the human world who died under his hands, I don¡¯t know how many.


    And the reason why the demons retreated ten years ago was also related to the ban of Arvid. It was the hundreds of masters in the human world who joined forces to defeat Arvid. Of course, the people of the human world They all believed that they had killed Avid, but after his death, Avid''s body was snatched away by the demons.


    In fact, Arvid was not killed ten years ago, but was seriously injured and dying, and the masters of the demons jointly sealed him in these 100,000 mountains, allowing Arvid to cultivate and absorb The aura in the 100,000 mountains.


    And in order not to arouse the suspicion of the masters of the human world, the people of the demons, after sealing Avid, they all evacuated here, and no one was left. In this way, no one in the human world knew This matter.


    But this time, the reason why the Demon Race has returned to the world again is also related to Avid. Ten years have passed, and Avid has almost recovered. The people of the Demon Race have come here again. After Wan Dashan, he wanted to rescue Arvid.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect to meet disciples from the human world who came here to experience, so that the news of their coming here was exposed. Fortunately, despite this accident, the final result was no change. People in the human world , Do not know their real purpose here.


    With Qingsong''s help to delay the time, the people of the Demon Race also successfully unblocked the Demon Emperor and Avid. Now that Avid has come out, the people of the Demon Race no longer fear the world. The world¡¯s besieged, what''s more, people in the human world still don¡¯t know that Avid is still alive. In their opinion, Avid is dead, and the date of besieging everyone in the world is tomorrow. At that time, it must be able to catch many masters in the human world by surprise.


    "How is the human world?" Arvid asked.


    Arvid was obviously worried about the fact that ten years ago, he was besieged by many masters in the world and then seriously injured. Regarding this matter, even after ten years, he has not forgotten. Therefore, he When I came out, I asked about it.


    Naturally, Mond did not dare to neglect, and immediately told Avid about the human world he had learned during this period of time. Although Mond had not been in this world for a long time, however, with the head of Qingsong as a traitor, Mond There are not many things to know, and therefore, at this time, there are also many things to tell Avid.


    "Everyone in the human world wants to attack us?" Arvid smiled slightly after hearing what Mond had said, but, how do you look at that smile, how cruel: "That''s great, it happened ten years ago. , I haven''t forgotten it, just in time, it''s time to settle the ledger with them."


    Although Arvid said that it was an understatement, the words were full of strict taste. Originally, Arvid planned to find trouble with those enemies ten years ago. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t gone yet. Those people took the initiative to come to the door. Naturally, he would not want to miss such an opportunity.


    Because of this, Avid has made up his mind in his heart, and this time, what he said, he has to avenge his revenge.


    "Sect Master, we have a very strong internal response in the human world. Presumably, we will be able to deal with this more easily at that time." Mond said respectfully.


    However, Mond told Avid about Qingsong''s head.


    Arvid nodded. It is naturally more convenient to have an internal response. However, he also knows from Mond that many of his opponents ten years ago have been immortal, which made his idea of ??revenge failed, but , Arvid quickly transferred this hatred to the disciples and grandchildren of the deceased, and these disciples and grandchildren were the main force in attacking their demons this time.


    "Very well, I happened to be looking for them, but they took the initiative to find the door." Arvid said, eyes full of bloodthirsty light: "Then, tomorrow, let me see them. Be skillful."

 1813 Chapter 1813 Magic Leopard

    On the other side, after leaving the altar, Mengyao continued to look for the way back, and at a certain moment, she clearly felt a strong aura before it gushed out from the altar, even though it was far away. , But still made her feel heart palpitations.


    Mengyao was also glad that she had left early, otherwise, she felt that the possibility of her being discovered was still quite high.


    However, looking at the complicated surroundings, Mengyao''s heart felt desperate again. Here, she was completely lost and didn''t know how to go.


    Because she was afraid of the dark shadows on the altar, Mengyao could only avoid that direction as much as possible.


    "Roar!"


    Just as Mengyao was looking for a way out, she suddenly heard a roar, that roar was very close to her, and her heart beat as she roared.


    Mengyao turned around to take a look, but didn''t know when, behind her, there was a huge leopard''s sound. The leopard stood there, looking coldly at Mengyao''s, slightly opened mouth, that Two rows of teeth, with a sense of sorrow, gave birth to a sense of horror.


    Mengyao''s heart jumped. She was already the cultivation base of the golden core in the middle stage. However, facing such a creature, she actually felt scared instinctively. It can be seen that the strength of the opponent is above her!


    Mengyao knew that such powerful creatures all have their own territory here. Obviously, she didn''t know when they broke into the other''s territory, and because of this, the other party focused on her.


    Mengyao didn''t turn to run away. She knew that after she was stared at by this creature, she turned and fled, leaving her back to the other party, that would definitely not be a wise choice, but would make herself passive.


    "Roar!"


    The leopard roared again, and slowly walked towards Mengyaoer, his eyes locked on Mengyaoer firmly.


    Mengyao''s right hand was secretly Jieyin, being stared at by such a creature, running was impossible, there was only one way left.


    hit!


    Now that it was impossible to open it, Mengyao decided to take the lead, and the rune on her right hand was knotted and blasted towards the leopard.


    However, the leopard is not a mortal thing after all, facing Mengyao''s sudden blow, he actually jumped slightly before hiding.


    Moreover, this leopard didn''t jump casually, the direction it jumped was exactly the direction Mengyaoer was in!


    "Roar!"


    After the leopard landed, with a light tap, his body jumped up flexibly, and rushed towards Mengyao with a piece of shadow.


    Mengyao''er was startled. The leopard''s speed was so fast that she could only slap subconsciously. This palm, including their Jingshuizhai cultivation technique, plus Mengyao''s was already a golden core. In the mid-term cultivation base, if it hits an ordinary animal, I am afraid that he will be able to kill that animal by himself.


    However, Mengyao''s palm hit the leopard''s body, but it only slightly delayed the opponent''s movements. The leopard did not suffer much damage, and he still rushed towards Mengyao''er. The sharp claws swept over.


    Mengyao flashed, but Leopard was obviously faster.


    "Stab!" With a sound, Mengyao''s clothes were cut with a big cut, and at the same time, the sharp claws also left several blood marks on her body.

 1814 Chapter 1814 Gorilla

    Mengyao''s body retreated sharply, her feet also looked a little flustered.


    Although Mengyaoer is a closed disciple of Master Jingwen, and she also has a mid-level golden core cultivation base herself, but before, she has been practicing quietly in Jingshuizhai, and she has no practical experience at all. Master Jingwen asked her to come out to practice, which also meant that she would increase her actual combat experience.


    Therefore, Mengyao''s strength is not bad, but, in the real fight, it may be inferior to the opponents of the same period, and during this time in the mountains, her luck is good, and she did not encounter too many fierce beasts. It also allowed her to increase some combat experience. If not, she might have been defeated by the leopard before.


    However, although he was not defeated by a single blow, Mengyao¡¯s current situation is definitely not optimistic. The leopard obviously has no intention of giving up, and now that the leopard has the upper hand, Mengyao is watching it carefully. A leopard, pay attention to its every move.


    The leopard stared at Mengyao''s tightly with big eyes, and the bloodthirsty light in his eyes became more and more prosperous, his feet moved slowly, but he didn''t rush forward eagerly.


    Mengyao knows bitterly. Although it was just a blow, she already clearly felt that she was not the opponent of this leopard. The opponent''s strength was stronger than her, and her combat experience was also richer than her. As a result, she was completely at a disadvantage.


    Moreover, the surrounding environment is very chaotic, it is very difficult to escape, not to mention, I am an outsider, not familiar with the environment here, and the leopard is obviously a local aboriginal, so even Mengyao want to You can''t escape either, and Mengyao''s is not the opponent''s opponent in fighting.


    Between the dilemma, Mengyao felt a trace of despair.


    However, at this moment, a big black figure suddenly jumped out from the grass beside it, and the huge black figure slammed on the leopard with the momentum of Mount Tai.


    The leopard''s attention was always on Mengyao''s body, and he didn''t notice the abnormality around him. By the time it found the dark shadow, it was already too late.


    The leopard wanted to move even more, and the black shadow had already pressed it underneath. After that, a hand grabbed the leopard''s neck by himself and grabbed it fiercely.


    And it was only at this time that Mengyao could see clearly what the dark shadow was.


    This is a huge orangutan with thick hair all over the body. At this time, the orangutan is standing, its height is higher than that of the two Mengyaos, and its body is also unusually strong, holding the leopard with one hand After that, no matter what the Leopard struggled, he could not open it.


    However, the leopard didn''t mean to give up. The four paws were constantly attacking the orangutan''s body, grabbing a lot of the other''s hair, and the painful orangutan''s mouth kept screaming. Moreover, its body also A lot of wounds.


    "bump!"


    After the orangutan was in pain, he punched the leopard¡¯s head with the other hand. The leopard has the cultivation base of the late Jindan, and the body is also unusually tough, and the head is even harder than a rock. However, in this Under the hit, the leopard paused obviously.


    However, after that, it was the leopard''s ferocious counterattack. Its two legs clamped the gorilla''s body tightly. After that, the other two paws continued to attack the right body, even Mengyao could see, There was a large piece of meat on the gorilla, which was torn off directly along with the hair.


    The sudden outbreak of battle in front of her made Mengyao''s stunned slightly. She also fought with the beasts here before, but in the end it all ended with her running away, and she had never seen it before. The two were about the same strength. The fierce beast, such a fierce battle.


    Mengyao could feel that the strength of the gorilla that appeared later was also above her. It could be said that she couldn''t offend one of these two fierce beasts. Originally, Mengyao wanted to take this opportunity. Get out of here quickly.


    However, just when she turned to leave, she saw the scary wound on the gorilla, and she couldn¡¯t bear it. Although she didn¡¯t know why the gorilla attacked the leopard, but, anyway, the gorilla She has been saved, and if she leaves like this, she will feel sorry for it.


    However, the beasts in these 100,000 mountains are all fierce and abnormal. Mengyao also worried that if she helped the gorilla defeat the leopard, then the gorilla would attack herself. At that time, she would still not be able to escape death. fate.


    After hesitating in place for a while, Mengyao finally decided to take action. If the gorilla did not appear, she might have died under the claws of the leopard. Therefore, the gorilla had saved her life. At that time, if the gorilla attacked her, the big deal would be that the gorilla had never appeared before, and he was killed by the leopard.


    After making the decision, Mengyao took action. Although her strength was weaker than the gorilla and the leopard, but she was not weaker too much. Her only difference was actual combat experience.


    But now, that leopard was entangled by the gorilla, Mengyao was able to fully display her strength.


    Soon, a familiar rune appeared on Mengyao''s right hand, with a mysterious energy, directly rushing towards the leopard.


    At this time, the leopard is fighting hard with the gorilla, and Mengyao¡¯s body is still being controlled by the gorilla. Therefore, Mengyao¡¯s attack, The leopard has no way to escape.


    "bump!"


    The rune issued by Mengyao accurately hit the leopard''s body, and the leopard''s body was clearly beaten. A big wound appeared in the place where it was hit. A piece of flesh was lost, and the bones inside could even be seen directly. .


    The gorilla also discovered this situation. It did not miss this opportunity. After one hand controlled the leopard, the other hand slammed the wound that Mengyao had made.


    "Roar!"


    The leopard was in pain and screamed wildly. However, the gorilla may not be as agile as it, but its strength is far better than it. Seeing the leopard in pain, it will chase after victory, hitting its wounds one after another. .


    Mengyao on the other side also did not stop attacking. Without worrying about being attacked, Mengyao could display all of her strength, and more and more attacks on Leopard.


    The damage that the leopard suffered was getting more and more serious, and the struggle gradually weakened. In the end, the slightly broken body that had been beaten was directly torn in half by the gorilla, full of blood. The fog drifted away, and the bloody smell filled.


    Seeing this scene, Mengyao''s face was also a little pale. If it hadn''t been for this period, she had gradually adapted to the environment here, I am afraid that she would be able to vomit directly just for this scene.


    However, Mengyao held it back. Although her face was pale and her hands and feet were a bit weak, she did it after all.


    Moreover, at this time, she didn''t have much thoughts about other things. She looked at the gorilla quietly, and the gorilla looked at her.


    Seeing the look in the gorilla''s eyes, Mengyao even felt that her heartbeat was slower. She didn''t know what the gorilla would do. If she attacked her, all she could do was resist it.


    Fortunately, what Mengyao''s worried about did not happen. After the gorilla looked at her, he looked down at the leopard''s body in his hand.


    Upon seeing this, Mengyao breathed a sigh of relief. The gorilla didn''t attack him for the first time, and he was probably safer.


    Then Mengyao saw that the gorilla took out a crystal core from the leopard''s corpse head, and then threw the broken body out.


    For that crystal core, Mengyao''s naturally knew that in this world, not only humans can practice, other creatures can also practice, especially the fierce beasts in these 100,000 mountains, the reason why they are strong is also Because they all practice.


    The spiritual power of a person after cultivation is stored in the dantian, but animals are not. They will produce a crystal nucleus in the heart or head, and their cultivation energy will be stored in this place.


    Obviously, the crystal nucleus that the gorilla holds in his hand is the energy for the leopard''s cultivation, and these energy crystal nuclei, whether for humans or other creatures, are helpful, and can help the user accelerate their cultivation speed.


    After the animal dies, the energy will stay in the crystal nucleus, which is different from the human. If the human dies, the energy in the dantian will quickly escape. Therefore, the animal¡¯s crystal nucleus is helpful for people''s cultivation. However, a dead man''s Dantian is useless.


    And these energy crystal nuclei, if the energy is too weak, the effect is not very good, and the strong energy crystal nucleus is not easy to obtain. Therefore, in the human world, there are such crystal nuclei, but they are relatively precious. thing.


    When this gorilla attacked the leopard, it was probably because of the opponent''s energy nucleus, and, apparently, it knew how to use it.


    After the gorilla put aside the leopard''s body, he turned and left without even looking at Mengyao.


    However, this really reassures Mengyao, that the gorilla did not attack it after all, and it is not known whether it was born not to attack humans, or it was because he understood that he had helped it before.


    However, these are not important anymore. What is important is that their own crisis has been temporarily lifted.


    Mengyao looked around, and after confirming that there were no other creatures, she turned and left. The calmness was restored here again, with only one broken corpse, proving that there had been fierce battles before.

 1815 Chapter 1815

    At this time, in Tianwumen, the head of Dao Qingsong, was summoning several of his confidant elders to explain something.


    These elders are all people who know Qingsong¡¯s plan, and they are all those who agree with him. Tomorrow, the many sects of the human world will attack the demons in the 100,000 mountains together. Therefore, everyone once again gathered to discuss this together. Things.


    "Although we have to rely on the power of the Demon Race, we cannot completely rely on them." An elder said: "The Demon Race people are all cruel people. There is no guarantee that they will not attack us afterwards, so we Also prepare early."


    The others nodded, even Qingsong was no exception.


    Although everyone agrees with the temporary cooperation with the Demon Race, from the bottom of their hearts, they have never believed in the Demon Race. After all, the fierceness of the Demon Race is famous. It is difficult to expect these people to keep their word. I just hope that after seeing the people of the Demon Race and other sects in the human world fighting each other, after that, they took the opportunity to take advantage of it. It is impossible to say that people of the Demon Race believe more.


    Therefore, everyone also meant to guard against the demons.


    "Yes, what we want is the Demon Race and other sects to fight to death and death. Afterwards, the Demon Race people are also worthy of trust, and they may even tell us what we conspired with them. Therefore, we must take advantage of tomorrow''s Chance, do something." Qing Song said.


    "What are your plans?"


    "I think so." Qing Song thought for a while and said: "Tomorrow, I will take people, and some of them, and other sects to the 100,000 mountains. At that time, we will cooperate with the demons. People from other sects, after that, we will come out to turn the tide and build up our prestige. If the people of the Demon Race expose this matter, then we will kill the people of other sects together, and among you Some of the people will also be left behind. When the time comes, take people to sneak attacks on people from other sects. There will not be many people who stay in the sect, and there will not be too many people to guard against. As long as afterwards, you will This matter can be pushed to the head of the Demon Race. When the time comes, even if people from other sects escape, their sect has been destroyed, and we will still become the largest sect in the human world!"


    Qing Song said, his face gradually became excited, even a little flushed. For this day, he has been fighting for a long time. It can be said that for the goal of sight, he has paid a lot, even, he did not hesitate to cooperate with the demons. In order to be able to dominate the world.


    And this day is finally coming, and he has prepared a lot of backhands for this. People from the demons and other sects are not good. When he wants to turn the tide, it is not easy. His own assassin''s skill, otherwise, even if it is the remaining forces of the demons, he might not have beaten the opponent.


    What''s more, people of the demons, in that situation, may expose their conspiracy. At that time, Qing Song can only kill people from other sects, which also requires him to have sufficient strength. OK, plus the people left behind, to sneak attacks on the bases of other sects to further attack their forces, and then push them to the demon race, they will also become the most powerful sects in the human world. Others The school, if you want to survive, and want revenge, you can only rely on them.


    The plan is perfect. Qingsong feels that he has already thought out all aspects of the matter clearly, and there will be no omissions. Therefore, he feels that he is quite close to his goal. When he thinks about it, his long-cherished wish for many years will be realized. , Can''t help but he is not excited.


    The other elders are all in the same mood. The reason why they agree with Qingsong''s decision is that they have similar ideas. In their view, they plan very carefully and the possibility of success is very high.


    After everyone discussed the details for a while, several elders left.


    After the elders had left, Qing Song opened a compartment in his bedroom and walked in. Inside, in a hidden place, there was a pagoda.


    And this thing is Qingsong''s back hand and the last killer!


    This pagoda was searched by the head of Qingsong from a sage site. It was a magic weapon of a powerful immortal cultivator in ancient times. Moreover, it may still be a magic weapon of life. It is fed with its own essence and blood. It is powerful, even if it is Qing Song''s cultivation base can only be reluctantly urged. Even Qing Song doesn''t know what the strongest state of this magic weapon looks like.


    However, just the ability that Qing Song has explored now is already incomparable, and this is also his biggest support now.


    In the battle between humans and demons ten years ago, Qing Song also participated in it. In addition, more than a month ago, the disciples of various sects encountered in the hundred thousand mountains. Qing Song is very clear about the strength of the demons. That is very good. Tough.


    At the same time, the strength of other sects in the human world is also not weak, and there are even many sects with their ancestors who have been closed for many years.


    And knowing the strength of these people, Qing Song dare to calculate these people. His only reliance is the pagoda in front of him. Without this pagoda, Qing Song might not dare to calculate the other sects in the human world, and , Even if you cooperate with the demons, it is not counted as a powerful demons.


    It is precisely because of this pagoda that this pagoda gives him confidence, so he will have this series of plans.


    Qing Song gently stroked the ink-colored pagoda, feeling the lines on it, even if it hadn''t activated this magic weapon, Qing Song could feel his magical power that seemed to have something like nothing, and he didn''t know which power this magic weapon was. Refined.


    "Tomorrow, it''s time for you to see the sun again and shine!" Qing Song said softly, he seemed to be able to see what he was looking at on the battlefield relying on this magic weapon.


    As for the magic weapon''s surface, at this moment, a white light flashed unexpectedly, as if it was responding to the words of the head of Qingsong. The magic weapon was psychic, and it was true.


    Seeing this white light, the head of Qingsong smiled and said: "I know you can''t wait, and I can''t wait too, let the world see who can have the last laugh!"


    After looking forward to the appearance of his dominion over the world, Qingsong headed out, then left the secret room and returned to his room to rest again. There are still important things tomorrow. He must ensure that he is in the best condition. status.


    The door of the secret room was opened and closed again. The secret room was restored to its original appearance again. The pagoda was also standing there quietly, and the surrounding silence was terrible.


    Suddenly, a burst of white light flashed, and the black pagoda suddenly disappeared from its original position. Then, another pagoda of the same shape appeared there, with a similar appearance, but it no longer looked like it had before.


    At the same time, on the earth, Hansen and others have left China and returned to their homes. This is a country in the Middle East that is undergoing civil strife. Not only this country, but the surrounding countries, are disturbed at this time. Raw.


    And this chaotic state also made people like Hansen feel like a duck here, and the mix was very good, and the strength of the team was expanded a lot.


    While expanding, Hansen and others also received solicitations from many surrounding forces. However, these solicitations were rejected by Hansen and others. They did not want to be controlled by others. At the same time, they also felt that their Strength, it is very good to be able to mix here, there is no need to accept those solicitations, those solicitations, it does not help them much.


    It''s just that such rejections were fine at first, but after more times, Hansen and others clearly felt that the surrounding environment and atmosphere had changed, and it seemed that a conspiracy was coming to them.


    And after inquiring, Hansen and others also knew that their previous guess was correct. There was indeed a conspiracy against them. The surrounding forces that were rejected by them seemed to unite and destroy them first. After all, , Leaving a force with an uncertain attitude around is not an acceptable thing for other forces.


    If only one or two forces came to annihilate them, Hansen and others would not be afraid. However, there were many forces against them this time, and their strength was very strong, and Hansen and others had to pay attention.


    At the same time, because of the influence of those forces, Hansen and the others have recently been in trouble in food remediation, weapons and ammunition replenishment, etc. Hansen personally went to China this time to help Kidd¡¯s grandfather complete the task, which is also promising. The meaning of asking for help from the outside world. At this time, the surrounding forces have united into one. Hansen can¡¯t help even if he wants to ask them for help. What''s more, Hansen also knows their minds, so he can only be Ask outside for help.


    Unfortunately, Hansen failed to complete the task entrusted by Grandpa Kidd, and naturally there was no way to get help from him.


    However, after failing, they chose to surrender to Huang Feng. However, what Huang Feng promised was not very good in their opinion. Therefore, after returning, Hansen and others were not in the mood. it is good.


    "Head, are you back? The situation here is getting worse recently. I am afraid that the guys around are almost unable to bear it." A member of the team reported to Hansenhui: "In addition, our food, weapons and ammunition are more and more lacking. It''s serious."


    "I see." Hansen nodded blankly. He was not too surprised by this situation. There are no soft-hearted people who can mix in such an environment. Since those people have decided to treat them If you do it, you won''t be polite, and the immediate predicament is completely predictable.

 1816 Chapter 1816

    A player who had a good relationship with Hansen saw that Hansen''s expression was not very good, so he stepped forward and asked in a low voice: "Head, is it not going well this time?"


    Obviously, he also knew the main purpose of Hansen and the others going out this time. As for completing the assassination mission, it was second.


    However, seeing that Hansen''s expression was not very good, the team member also guessed that things might not go well this time.


    "There is something wrong." Hansen nodded. He didn''t need to conceal this incident, because he couldn''t hide it at all. The surrounding forces were about to take action against them. When the time comes, he will It''s easy to see whether there are reinforcements and whether they are supported by weapons and ammunition. Instead of letting the team members suddenly know this and panic, it is better to let everyone know now.


    Afterwards, Hansen told the main players in the team about the incident. These people are all core members of the team. Of course, they have the right to know about this as soon as possible.


    "Then, that Huang Feng, how is it? He said he can support us? What kind of support is it? To what extent can it be supported?" a team member asked.


    "I don''t know." Hansen said: "Actually, although I decided to take refuge in him, I didn''t know him. I only knew that he was very rich. Moreover, the people in his villa were very powerful. No matter whether it¡¯s alone or in groups, we are not their opponents. Therefore, I want to seek his support. However, he seems to have no intention of sending those people over, but said, sending others over. I don¡¯t know how strong this other person is."


    Everyone understood why Hansen¡¯s expression was bad. In fact, he didn¡¯t have much confidence in the help Huang Feng could provide. Although he had seen the skills of the servants in Huang Feng¡¯s villa, Huang Feng had already It was clear that those people would not be sent, which made Hansen feel very uneasy.


    At the same time, because the countries they live in are chaotic, Huang Feng did not have any influence here before, so it is definitely not a simple matter to bring in the weapons and ammunition, even food and other things they need.


    What''s more, now the surrounding forces have to act on Hansen and the others. Naturally, they have encircled them and cut off their supply lines. Therefore, it is even more difficult for Huang Feng and the others to come in.


    "Since you can see that Huangfeng, maybe that Huangfeng can really surprise us. After all, you rarely missed you before." Some team members said with a smile.


    However, other people can also hear it. There are mostly comforting elements in this statement. Although Hansen seldom missed his eyes before, this time is obviously different. He didn''t have much contact with Huang Feng and didn''t know enough, not to mention. Huang Feng also made it clear that he would not support those people in his villa.


    "I hope so." Hansen said with a smile, and he didn''t want to discourage the surrounding players because of his performance.


    Therefore, Hansen said with enthusiasm: "Others, even if there is no help from Huang Feng, we are not completely out of the possibility of winning. We have been here for a long time and everyone has a wealth of combat experience. , Those people want to kill us, I am afraid it is not so easy."


    "Yes, we have been here for a few years, have we ever been afraid of anyone? Since they want to come and destroy us, let them come, just because they don''t have such a good mouth!"


    "Yes, we really think we are sick cats."


    Hansen''s words are somewhat useful. This is mainly because everyone''s usual record determines why the surrounding forces want to recruit them?Isn''t it because they are strong in combat?Have won many victories before?


    This also shows that they have enough strength. Although the enemy they are going to face this time is unprecedentedly powerful, this does not mean that they really have no chance at all.


    Seeing that everyone had regained their fighting spirit, Hansen was also relieved. This battle has not been fought yet. In terms of morale, they must not lose. In terms of strength, they have fallen into a disadvantage. If it is morale If you lose again, you really don''t have to fight, just wait for death.


    Of course, Hansen, and even the people around him, knew in his heart that their hope of victory was not without, but they were definitely very slim. Their strength was not bad, but none of the enemies around was Fuel-efficient lamps are impossible to survive in such a chaotic environment with few brushes.


    At this moment, suddenly a team member came in and reported that someone wanted to see Hansen.


    "Who is it?" Hansen asked.


    "Could it be those people? They still want to recruit us?"


    "Maybe it is here to laugh at us. At this time, if we accept the solicitation, the days after that will be even more sad, and they will look down on us even more!"


    "Yes, not acceptable."


    Everyone is already the people of the surrounding forces, and they want to recruit them at the last moment. However, everyone is not willing to accept it. In such a war environment, everything speaks by strength. If they had accepted the recruitment of others before If they do, they are already inferior, and now they are in a more dangerous situation. If they accept the solicitation at this time, they will definitely be treated worse in the future.


    And these people, who benefit from all directions on the battlefield, how can they endure such a day?


    "The other party said that he was here to help us." The team member said: "Oh, yes, he also said that he came to help on the order of the people from Huaxia."


    "Hua Xia? Is it Huang Feng''s person?" Hansen muttered to himself. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng''s people would come so quickly. Although Huang Feng had promised him before, the people he supported would be in March. Arrived within a few days, but Hansen did not expect that the other party would arrive so soon, you know, it is him who just came back.


    "Then Huaxia people really sent someone?" The other core members also talked a lot, but their expressions were somewhat excited. At this time, even if there was only one reinforcement, it would be more powerful.


    "Let him in." Hansen said.


    Just ask if it is Huang Feng''s person.


    Soon, that person brought people in. The other party was a middle-aged man about forty years old. He looked very ordinary. If such a person is thrown on the street, he might not be noticeable.


    "Hello, Mr. Hansen, I am here to support you under the order of Mr. Huang." After the team member helped introduce Hansen''s identity, the middle-aged man took the initiative to say.


    Sure enough, it was sent by Huang Feng, and Hansen and others also knew the face of this middle-aged man, Huang Ping, a common name just like his appearance.


    The faces of Hansen and others were a little disappointed, especially Hansen. He had seen the skills of the servants in Huangfeng Villa before, but he didn¡¯t feel it in Huang Ping¡¯s body. The aura of the person, the other party is more like an ordinary person with income to restrain the chicken.


    "Just you? What can you help us? Don''t ask us to protect you when the time comes." Some team members couldn''t help but say.


    "Do you doubt our strength? Doubt Mr. Huang''s sincerity?" Huang Ping narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Yes, he promised to send someone to support us before, but he didn''t say that he would send such a weak chicken over."


    "Really?" Huang Ping said softly.


    But in the next second, his figure suddenly disappeared from the place, and then everyone in the room felt a flower in front of them. Hansen felt bad instinctively, knowing that when he first wanted to move, it was already too late. Up.


    "What about now? Do you still doubt Mr. Huang''s sincerity?" At this time, Huang Ping had already pinched the neck of the person who had just spoken with one hand, and directly picked up the other person. The person continued to struggle, but It was of no use, on the contrary, his face rose and became redder, and his breathing became more and more difficult.


    "If you have something to say, if you have something to say, you put our people down first. We don''t doubt Mr. Huang''s meaning." Hansen said, at this time, his heart was a little surprised.


    You know, not to mention him, but the other people in the room have good skills. However, when Huang Ping launched an attack, none of them could stop it in time. Later, his subordinates were at the other side. In the hands of Huang Ping, he couldn''t resist even a trace of resistance, and he was already picked up by the opponent. Moreover, he couldn''t get away no matter how hard he struggled. This showed that Huang Ping''s strength far surpassed his men.


    Before, Hansen and others thought that Huang Ping was an ordinary person. He didn''t feel too strong in his body. However, now it seems that they had been oblivious before. Where is this ordinary person?It was clearly a strong man who was much stronger than them, and the reason why he didn''t feel the momentum on the opponent just now might be that the strength of the opponent is too much stronger than them, and they can''t feel it anymore.


    But after being shocked, Hansen''s heart was still very happy. There was nothing wrong with a bit of misunderstanding. What is important is that Huang Feng did not lie to him before. The person he sent this time is indeed a strong one, and is better than him. Those people in the villa are even stronger.


    "You have already taken refuge in Mr. Huang, so you should trust him unconditionally. I don''t want to see anyone doubt him in the future. In that case, I will cut his neck directly!" Huang Ping said coldly. Put it down.


    "Cough cough cough..." After the man came down, he clutched his neck and coughed constantly. The eyes looking at Huang Ping were also full of fear. At the same time, he also realized that he and the other person How big the gap between them is, in front of the other side, I have no power to fight back.

 1817 Chapter 1817 Support Arrives

    "This is natural." Hansen nodded and said.


    At this time, Huang Ping''s face regained a smile again, and said, "According to Mr. Huang, you are the local snakes here. You are familiar with the environment here. We will follow your orders."


    "Us?" Hansen repeated.


    "Of course it''s us! You don''t think that I will be the only one to support you this time? Although I am very confident in my own strength, obviously, I cannot solve the problems here alone. , And in order not to delay Mr. Huang''s affairs, we naturally will not neglect." Huang Ping said.


    "That is." Hansen said with a smile. He was naturally happier when he heard more than one person from Huang Ping.


    And the others around them all had similar ideas. Originally, they had not reported much hope for Huang Feng''s support. They felt that this time they had to completely rely on themselves and others to overcome this difficulty.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that Huang Fengguo really sent someone, and he was indeed not an ordinary person. His skills were better than them. Moreover, there was more than one person who came. Of course they were happy. In this case, they are sure. It''s bigger.


    "Our people will come one after another in the evening, and when that time comes, they will bring what you need urgently, and I just came here to find the way first." Huang Ping said.


    "That''s good." Hansen said: "What can we do?"


    In Hansen, if Huang Ping¡¯s people want to get here smoothly, it may not be easy. After all, they can be said to be enemies around, and Huang Ping and the others are not familiar with it. Therefore, they must be accepted.


    Who knows, Huang Ping shook his head and said, "No, just let your people wait."


    "Oh?" Hansen was a little surprised, but when he saw the other person''s face, he didn''t say anything anymore, but in his heart he thought that he had better prepare for the response first. If the time comes, Huang Ping''s People who need help can also be dispatched immediately.


    However, what Hansen and others waited first was not Huang Ping''s companions, but attacks from other surrounding forces.


    "Boom!" "Touch!"


    The sound of a flat mortar blasted off a wall outside Hansen''s residence, indicating that other surrounding forces, against Hansen and the others, would finally take a shot, and that the shot was the momentum of thunder.


    In fact, the other forces originally wanted to make a sneak attack. However, after all, they are a multinational coalition. It is naturally difficult to keep information confidential. Therefore, when they were just preparing to join forces, Hansen and others were there. , Just waited for the news, and had strengthened their knowledge and defense.


    Therefore, when the coalition forces were just preparing for action this time, they were already known to Hansen and others, and because of this, the sneak attack became a frontal storm.


    "Hit, hit me fiercely! Kill these bastards!" One of Hansen''s subordinates shouted loudly. He was at the forefront of the defense line, because he knew that people from other forces around him would act against them, so Han Naturally, Sen and the others would not sit and wait for death. Prior to this, several lines of defense had been laid out to guard against those people.


    And now, those coalition forces, at this time, have already rushed to their first line of defense, and the battle between the two sides has begun.


    The battle took place in the evening. Although Hansen and the others had already made preparations, it was obvious that the coalition also had it, and more fully, so the coalition forces quickly broke through Hansen and the others. The first line of defense, and is still advancing rapidly.


    Moreover, the forces of the coalition did not only attack from one direction, but attacked in four directions at the same time. Their purpose is also very obvious, that is, they will not let anyone on Hansen''s side.


    There are urgent calls for help everywhere. Hansen and the others, originally because of Huang Ping¡¯s support, became better at this time, and it has deteriorated again. Moreover, as time goes by, the coalition forces continue to grow. With the advancement, their mood is getting worse.


    "Let everyone start to shrink and reduce the range of positions." Hansen ordered.


    At this time, it is no longer useful for them to occupy too much territory. They can only shrink their forces and defend their camp. Of course, in this case, it will be more convenient for the coalition forces to encircle them.


    And now, what they can look forward to is only Huang Ping''s people, hoping that his people can come soon and save them.


    The battle was very tenacious, and Huang Ping could be regarded as the combat effectiveness of people who had seen Hansen. That was definitely not too low. He also understood why Huang Feng chose to include them.


    "Mr. Huang, when will your people arrive?" Hansen saw that the situation on his side became more critical, so he had to ask Huang Ping again.


    Originally, Hansen was still thinking about his own people, people who can meet Huang Ping, now it seems that it is impossible at all. It is very difficult for them to break through the siege here, only hope, Huang Ping People who can arrive here smoothly by themselves.


    "Almost." Huang Ping responded indifferently.


    In fact, when Huang Feng asked Huang Ping to come over, he had already explained to him. The first thing is to save his own strength. If you find that something is impossible, or that the strength of Hansen and others is not enough to make them If you work hard to rescue, you can completely give up.


    Therefore, in Huang Ping''s heart, there is actually not much pressure. Of course, it is impossible for him to let Hansen and his men know about this.


    Seeing what Huang Ping said, Hansen couldn¡¯t urge anything. He also knew that the country¡¯s current environment was complicated. Even if he wanted to be fast, he didn¡¯t necessarily get up quickly. What''s more, Huang Ping is still a newcomer. Familiar, if you let them rush over, there might be problems.


    Therefore, even if it is anxious, Hansen can no longer urge Huang Ping.


    At night, Hansen and the others had been compressed into a small area, and there was not much space for them to move around.


    "Hey, those people inside are dead this time!" A soldier outside, with oil on his face, looked in the direction of Hansen and others, and said with a sneer.


    "They took the blame!" A soldier next to him said: "I heard that the people above originally wanted to recruit them. However, they relied on their own strength and directly refused. Not only that, but for others. They all rejected those who wanted to recruit them. This is the reason for this joint military deployment."


    "However, the people inside are really capable." Another soldier said. They have been fighting from the evening until now. Although the progress has been smooth, the cost is not small. They are killed and injured. A lot of people were involved, and it was because they participated in the whole process that they understood better that the strength of Hansen and others inside was not as weak as it seemed.


    "What can you do if you have the ability? Isn''t it impossible to escape the fate of being wiped out? To blame, you can only blame themselves, really think that they are amazing, no one can be a bird." The soldier next to him said.


    "Yes, the forces of so many countries are dispatched together. It is impossible for them to survive. What''s more, the order has been issued not to survive. It seems that they are all inevitable."


    Regarding life and death, these people are very indifferent. In such a chaotic environment, no place is absolutely safe. People will die at any time. Even if they are, they cannot guarantee that they will see the next day. The sun, seeing too many people die, naturally no longer cares.


    "bump!"


    A gunshot sounded, and the person who was still talking suddenly had his head shattered. The red and white things that exploded sputtered out and spilled a few people around. This was obviously hit by a heavy sniper rifle. result.


    Enemy attack!


    Such an idea just emerged in everyone¡¯s minds. Before they had time to escape, another person got a headshot and died in a terrible state. Just as they thought before, no one can guarantee that they will be sure. Can live to the next day.


    "Enemy attack! Someone sneaked from behind us!" Someone finally called out.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Suddenly, a fierce cannon sounded, and they ran and fell around them. Suddenly a few unlucky ones blew up and flew up. When they landed, some were breathless, some were wounded and wailed.


    Of those coalition forces, many people immediately turned their guns and fired back. They had already surrounded Hansen and others before, and therefore, their attention was on Hansen and others in the encirclement. , I never thought that someone would carry out a sneak attack from behind.


    Moreover, this attack was very powerful. The weapons of the sneak attackers were quite powerful, not worse than them, and the damage caused was terrifying. Moreover, they did not know how many people came behind them. Attacked them.


    "Cracking!"


    Intensive gunfire sounded, and the soldiers shot at places where the enemy might exist, blowing up the dust around them, but the real effect was not necessarily so good. At least, the gunfire on the opposite side did not cause this. And become sparse.


    "Puff!"


    Suddenly, a figure jumped out from the remnant wall. Before the soldiers could see clearly, his throat was cut with a dagger. The person next to him was holding a gun and wanted to shoot the person who appeared suddenly. However, the other party The movements were like ghosts and charms, as they shuttled between them, and the soldiers had their throats cut one by one, but they didn''t even hit the other side''s figure.


    This country has been in a panic for several years. The entire country has been scrapped. There are broken buildings everywhere in the city. This is very helpful for people to escape, and it is even more convenient for martial arts masters. Up.

 1818 Chapter 1818

    "What''s the matter? How do you feel that there are gunfires behind those people?" Hansen, who was laying the line of defense, said with some confusion in the camp.


    It has been nearly three hours since the beginning of the battle. Hansen¡¯s garrison has been compressed step by step, and the area of ??control has become much smaller. However, it is also more convenient for defense. Therefore, those coalition forces outside, The speed of advancing has been much slower than at the beginning, and the battle has entered a stalemate.


    Therefore, both sides temporarily stopped at the same time, rested and recovered, and then the fight would continue. And Hansen was also using this time to step up his defense line. In this regard, he still has some experience.


    It¡¯s just that, at this time, the battlefield that had already quieted down suddenly heard the sound of gunfire again. However, this time the sound of gunfire did not sound from their side, but from behind the coalition forces, and, It''s also very intense.


    While Hansen had some doubts, he also had a bold guess in his heart.


    Sure enough, at this time, Huang Feng came over again and said: "Captain Hansen, our people have already arrived, and we are fighting the enemy outside. I think you can take your people and rush forward. , Attacking those coalition forces on both sides."


    "Really here?" Hansen was overjoyed. They were almost sinking into the Jedi. The coalition forces outside had already compressed them to a very small area. I believe that after the other party has rested, they will attack again. They are about to fall here.


    But at this time, Huang Ping¡¯s people are here, which is very important. Although they have not seen those reinforcements yet, at this time, they have no other reinforcements on this land. So, come here. It''s probably Huang Ping''s person.


    Huang Ping nodded.


    Hansen said immediately: "Okay, I will personally lead people to rush over!"


    After finishing speaking, Hansen immediately called Master, and rushed to the place where the guns rang out. Originally everyone was only prepared to passively defend, but at this time, they changed to take the initiative, and Hansen¡¯s people did not. Any opinions, or fears, made Huang Feng a little bit higher in his heart.


    Huang Ping also rushed out with Hansen and others. He was here to help, not to watch the show. At this time, one more person would also have more strength. What''s more, Huang Ping''s own strength is not weak. A master is idle, it is obviously not desirable.


    After approaching the coalition forces, everyone can more clearly feel the fierce fighting here. Moreover, those coalition forces are constantly suffering from casualties. From the scene, it is actually Huang Ping who takes the upper point.


    "Damn, this gun is so powerful, it''s much more powerful than the iron guy in our camp." An officer under Hansen exclaimed.


    Just before everyone¡¯s eyes, a cannonball fell on the camp of the coalition forces, and a small two-story building was directly destroyed. All coalition forces inside were crushed underneath, and there was not even a scream. Time to issue.


    Hansen and the others, because they did not take refuge in any forces, their usual weapons and equipment are not very advanced. Compared with the coalition forces with people behind them, they are already behind in terms of weapons. The weapons they buy are even It was eliminated by others, and naturally there is no comparison with the coalition armed with the most advanced weapons.


    And now, Huang Ping''s people, the weapons in their hands, are obviously no worse than those of the coalition forces, or even better, which surprised Hansen''s people as well as surprises.


    Before, Huang Feng had promised them that they would replenish weapons and ammunition. At first, everyone didn''t care too much. They thought that Huang Feng supported something similar to what they are using now, or even worse. And they can actually accept these. After all, Huang Feng is just an individual, and there is obviously no way to compare with the big forces behind the coalition forces with state support.


    However, it now appears that their previous guesses were obviously wrong. People like them have been on the battlefield for a long time. They can even know the specifications and models of the weapons as long as they listen to the sound. The people of Huang Ping, the weapons they use, are obviously not comparable. Compared with these people, the coalition forces are not good enough, they are obviously more than one grade higher!


    Thinking of Huang Ping¡¯s people, they all use such good weapons. The weapons that support themselves and others are naturally not too bad. If you think about it this way, Hansen and his people are very happy, even if they are No matter how good their skills are, in such an environment, the configuration of weapons is also very important. They are naturally very happy to have good weapons. In this way, they can enhance their strength and at the same time, it is possible to save their lives. Sex is even greater.


    "The reinforcements have come, and we can''t watch it here anymore, hit me fiercely and kill those damn coalition forces!" Hansen said.


    "Yes, the reinforcement brothers are fighting, we can''t watch!"


    "I''ve long wanted to take the initiative, shit, I''ve been crushed and beaten before, and I feel aggrieved. This time, I can finally do it!"


    Hansen¡¯s men responded with enthusiasm and passion. They had been crushed and beaten by the coalition forces before. They were very upset. However, their strength was not as good as that of the opponent. If they didn¡¯t want to die, they could only passively defend. Shrink the defense line, even if you feel bored, you can only do so.


    And now it''s alright. With the attraction of reinforcements, those coalition soldiers have already fallen into a hard fight. At this time, Hansen''s men are naturally unwilling to give up this opportunity to hit the other side severely.


    As a result, those coalition forces were even more miserable. They had been paying attention to the movement of Hansen and others before. Therefore, the people who were attacked by Huang Ping from behind surprised them that these people who attacked them not only had good fighting quality, but also, Just at the firepower advantage that the coalition has always been proud of, at this time, in front of those who attacked them, they all disappeared. They were horrified to find that the people who attacked them behind their backs had no worse weapons than theirs. To be better!


    This made many coalition soldiers feel very scared. They are all used to suppressing the enemy with weapons, but now they are on the suppressed side, and they feel a little unable to adapt for a while.


    And just when they were intently fighting the people behind, Hansen and others took action again, which made the coalition forces suddenly worse and the situation more dangerous.


    In fact, at the beginning of the sneak attack, the coalition soldiers still paid attention to guarding against Hansen and others. Only some of them went to meet the sneak attackers behind them. As a result, those people could not withstand the attacks behind them. The commanders had to devote more troops to the people who attacked them from behind. In this way, the troops to guard against Hansen and others would naturally be reduced.


    And now, what they were worried about finally happened. Those Hansen and others behind also seized this opportunity to cooperate with the outsiders, inside and outside, and attack them together.


    Regarding this situation, in fact, many coalition commanders can think of it. After all, Hansen and others have survived on this land for so long, and their combat acumen is absolutely not bad. It is impossible for them to find this. It is a good opportunity, so an attack will definitely be launched, and now it seems that Hansen and others did it.


    "Withdraw! Withdraw!"


    The coalition forces are not stupid in command. In this situation, they are at an absolute disadvantage. If they don¡¯t leave, they may all stay here. This time they were defeated, mainly because they did not expect that someone would sneak attack behind them. , Hansen and others actually have reinforcements.


    Therefore, they can only retreat first, and then regroup and launch an attack. When the commanders want to come, even if Hansen and others have reinforcements, as long as they are fighting head-on, Hansen and others are not Their opponents were just caught off guard this time. When they slowed down, they would still be able to completely suppress Hansen and others.


    Therefore, at this time, the coalition forces are retreating one after another, wanting to withdraw from this battlefield first, and then make plans afterwards.


    And Huang Ping¡¯s people, and Hansen¡¯s people, naturally would not give up this opportunity to chase. Now, the morale of the coalition forces is obviously not high, and, because they want to escape, their combat effectiveness is limited. At this time, don¡¯t take the opportunity to kill more. Some, when will we wait?


    As a result, people on both sides unanimously launched a chase against the forces of the coalition forces, and the coalition soldiers who killed them were devastated and panicked, and the casualties continued to increase.


    It was not until the forces of the coalition forces retreated to their base camp, Huang Ping''s people, and Hansen''s people, then stopped and returned.


    After this chase, Hansen and the others not only regained the stolen station, but also greatly affected the strength of the other party. The loss of the coalition forces in this battle far exceeded theirs.


    Of course, Hansen and others also understood that this time it was mainly due to Huang Ping''s people. If they hadn''t arrived in time, let alone chasing down the coalition forces, they might have been uprooted.


    Therefore, Hansen and others were very grateful to Huang Ping''s people. At this time, the two sides also officially joined together, and then returned to the base camp of Hansen and others.


    Huang Ping¡¯s people, there are at least two hundred people here, this number is considered a large force in this country, plus the power of Hansen and others, the two sides united together, that is, those coalition forces, I feel a headache.


    What makes Hansen and others even more happy is that the two hundred-odd people did not come empty-handed. They also brought supplies that they and others are in urgent need, including weapons and ammunition, medical supplies, and even various foods. The arrival of these things also made Hansen''s morale even higher.

 1819 Chapter 1819 Huang Fengs Ambition

    "Good guys, they are all good guys." Hansen''s men couldn''t help but feel the weapons brought by Huang Ping''s men.


    At this time, everyone was in Hansen''s camp, and Huang Ping''s people were moving down boxes of materials they had brought. The weapons that were brought down first.


    Hansen¡¯s people, who live here all year round, have naturally seen various weapons. However, they found that some weapons they had never seen before, but their power was more powerful than they used before. high!


    Feeling these brand-new weapons, Hansen¡¯s people were very happy. In the past, the weapons they could use were bought through Erdao dealers, not to mention the price, and most of them were second-hand that was eliminated by others. Goods, I can occasionally encounter some good weapons, the quantity is not large, and the price is even higher!


    However, the worst weapons brought by the people of Huang Ping this time were the things they had previously envied. These things could only be equipped in the elite teams of the surrounding forces, and those people, Why can they be equipped with those weapons, Hansen and others naturally understand, naturally because the backing behind them is big enough.


    In the past, Hansen¡¯s people were only envious, and occasionally some were captured through battle. Some people became their rare items and were carefully preserved.


    What everyone didn¡¯t expect was that Huang Ping¡¯s people brought such good weapons this time. The weapons they thought were hard to find before, in the hands of Huang Ping, were as ordinary as Chinese cabbage. People who looked at Huang Ping treated them. The look of the weapon was nonchalant, and the action was very rude. The people watching Hansen were nervous. In the end, they didn''t let Huang Ping''s people move, and they came by themselves.


    And Hansen¡¯s mood at this time can be described as overjoyed. At that time, he decided to join Huang Feng as a last resort. They failed to complete the task of Grandpa Kidd. Naturally, there was no way to get closer to Kidd¡¯s grandfather. However, the situation on his own side became more and more dangerous, so Hansen decided to go to Huang Feng, a person who was not familiar with him.


    At that time, it was just a helpless act. With the element of gambling, Hansen was just thinking that it is better to have a helper than nothing. It is just that Huang Feng is an individual after all, and is incomparable to the backers behind other forces around him. .


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng had agreed to support him, Hansen was not too excited, even because Huang Feng said that he would not let the people in his villa support him, Hansen was still very depressed.


    It¡¯s just that Hansen never expected that Huang Feng¡¯s support would be so powerful. Huang Ping will not say anything. Whether it is the ability of individual combat or the cooperation of the team, they are all lost to him, even better than himself. People here must be tough!


    And now, the weapons supported by Huang Feng are two levels more advanced than the weapons they are currently using!This is something Hansen had never thought of before. Before, when Hansen wanted to come, Huang Feng had limited channels after all. It is hard to say whether he can support their weapons, and even if they can support them, they will definitely not support them. It''s great, it''s probably worse than what they are using now.


    Hansen and his core team members thought so at the time. They were even mentally prepared. Moreover, they are in urgent need of weapons and ammunition. Therefore, even if the weapons supported by Huang Feng are not good, treat them It is also useful, and they will not dislike it.


    And now, after seeing these weapons, Hansen thought to himself, now that he will not dislike them. These are all treasures. Even if the weapons in front of him are the people of the forces around him, it is impossible for everyone. What can be equipped, that can only be equipped by elite troops, and now, seeing the number of weapons brought by Huang Pingping, that is enough for all of them here to change their outfits.


    What''s more, there are some weapons here that Hansen hadn¡¯t seen before. He didn¡¯t care much about it. However, after listening to Huang Ping¡¯s introduction and demonstration, he realized that these weapons he didn¡¯t recognize were better than before. All of those weapons are still advanced!


    The weapons Huang Ping brought were so terrifying!It is probably not easy for people from the surrounding forces to obtain these weapons.


    "Who is that Huang Feng?" Hansen couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    Hansen is not an idiot. At this time, if he still thinks that Huang Feng is just an ordinary businessman, it is definitely a brain problem. Ordinary businessman, can he have Huang Ping and his hundreds of masters?Can you get so many advanced weapons?Moreover, can these weapons be delivered to this war zone, in the hands of others?


    None of these things is something ordinary people can have, and Huang Feng can do this at the same time, he is definitely not an ordinary person, even more terrifying than those arms dealers Hansen had seen before.


    Because I only had a simple contact with Huang Feng before, and although Kidd¡¯s grandfather also provided some information about Huang Feng before, it is clear that the information is only on the surface, and Huang Feng is definitely not what it looks like. Simple, this is a pretty scary existence.


    "Mr. Hansen, what are you thinking?" Huang Ping walked over and asked when he saw Hansen meditating.


    "I was wondering what kind of person Mr. Huang is." Hansen said directly.


    "This question, after you have been in contact with Mr. Huang for a long time, you will naturally understand it." Huang Ping said: "Now, it is obvious that Mr. Huang values ??you very much. He asked us to help you, but not just to get rid of the present. Dilemma."


    "Oh, what does Mr. Huang mean?" Hansen said with some surprise. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng''s ambition is not small, but considering Huang Feng''s abilities, it is normal to have such ambitions. .


    "Become the actual controller of this country!" Huang Ping said lightly. Seeing Hansen''s horrified expression, Huang Ping smiled and said, "Why? Frightened?"


    "It''s kind of." Hansen calmed down and said: "I was just taking a bunch of brothers and eating here, but I didn''t think about being a man of power in this country, and I myself Nor are they from this country."


    "I haven''t thought about it before, but now I can think about it. With the support of Mr. Huang, this is not completely impossible." Huang Ping said: "You have been living here for a long time. You should understand how dangerous it is. If you can¡¯t help the person with the greatest rights in this country, then you will be in danger at any time. Things like tonight can happen at any time. Your brothers may die at any time! My man, Lord The battlefield is not here, so we must leave, and when we encounter the current situation in the future, who do you expect to save you?"


    Hansen¡¯s face was thoughtful, and Huang Ping¡¯s words were right. In this chaotic country, conflicts can happen at any time. They are just one of many forces. If others want greater benefits, sooner or later. They will still be targeted. This time there are people from Huang Ping who appear at this time. Then next time, who should I seek for help?It is possible that Huang Feng will continue to help himself, but it is difficult to say whether he will be as timely as today. After all, this is the news he received first. Next time someone will attack suddenly, he will not be prepared. , I''m afraid I and the people under him will finish playing.


    "As for what you said, the problem of your identity is not a problem at all." Huang Ping said: "You can find a puppet from this country to continue to support, let the other party appear on the table, you can control it from behind. I think such a person should not be too hard to find. After all, there are not many people who can stand the temptation."


    Hansen nodded. Indeed, although this country has been beaten very badly, it is still an internationally recognized country, and it can become the controller of this country. Even if it is only obvious, there must be many people. Tempting.


    "During this period, we will always stay here to help you." Huang Ping continued: "Since you have taken refuge in Mr. Huang, don''t have other ideas in the future, and Mr. Huang will not like useless people. If you can¡¯t, or if you don¡¯t want to, Mr. Huang can support another person. Such a person is also not difficult to find here."


    Huang Ping¡¯s words have a hint of warning. Hansen can tell from Huang Ping¡¯s expression when he talks about Huang Feng. Huang Ping respects Huang Feng, and even admires him. Presumably, if he is in his In front of him, there was a trace of infidelity to Huang Feng, and the other party might immediately attack him.


    Fortunately, Hansen has never thought of it like this. Not to mention that he still needs to rely on the other party¡¯s power. Even if the current dilemma is resolved, Huang Feng is a pretty good backer, and there is nothing to say about his support. He did not interfere with his command, did not threaten his position, and expected his rights, and he was not affected at all. Even if Huang Pingping¡¯s strength was stronger than his own, now he just obeyed his orders. , Instead of taking their place.


    For Huang Feng''s arrangement, Hansen was still very grateful, and at the same time, he had no idea of ??rebellion. In his opinion, it was no different from seeking death.


    For this reason, Hansen began to seriously think about what Huang Ping said. He had never thought about these things. After thinking about it, he felt a little uncontrollable. Just like he thought before, there is no right to that high position. People will not be tempted, and he is no exception!

 1820 Chapter 1820

    Hansen had always been just the commander and leader of a team of one or two hundred people. This kind of power is not too prominent among the many powers in this country. Although it has some fighting power, it still has no real power. Compared with the method, this is also the reason why those forces see him not accepting the solicitation, and will immediately act on him.


    Those people recruited Hansen in order to strengthen their own strength, and once Hansen disagreed, they would take action to annihilate them without much burden, because in their opinion, Hansen and others could not cause them too much. Big threat.


    And Hansen, who had always been satisfied with the current situation before, was mixed among several forces, because his subordinates were still strong, and their life here was fairly moist.


    It¡¯s just that, when the surrounding forces began to recruit him, it became a little different. Only then did he realize that his previously proud strength was not worth mentioning in the eyes of many big people. When they want to recruit themselves, they may also feel that this is giving themselves a chance. They should not refuse. If they refuse, they will not give them face, and they will be retaliated against.


    Sadly, facing these retaliations, he suddenly realized that he was very powerless and there were not many ways he could think of. At this time, he realized that there is no backing, what a sad thing here.


    Moreover, the past conditions in the world were all illusions, except that the surrounding forces did not focus on themselves.


    Such a discovery made Hansen a little flustered, and at the same time he understood more. Here, without sufficient strength, there will never be any security. Those people who want to destroy themselves can destroy themselves at any time.


    After realizing this, Hansen''s heart actually became very eager for the enhancement of strength. What made him happy is that the strength of the backer he chose at will was so strong, which made them feel good about protecting themselves and The men are more confident.


    What Hansen didn¡¯t expect was that what Huang Feng thought, or what he thought, was far-reaching. Huang Feng was obviously not satisfied. He only occupied a small area here and wanted to obtain greater benefits. You must have sufficient rights.


    Therefore, it is understandable that Huang Feng wants to make himself the master of this country.


    Moreover, as Huang Ping said, if he disagrees with Huang Feng¡¯s opinion, Huang Feng would not mind being supported by another person. A force like himself, such a person, in this country¡¯s establishment, does not Rarely, there are gathered here, and there are many forces from all sides. Huang Feng only needs to choose a surprise support from them. I believe it will not be too difficult.


    After all, Huang Feng''s side, whether it is weapon support or personnel support, is quite powerful. Even Hansen feels that if Huang Ping has stayed here, there is nothing to do with him. They Now, with Huang Feng''s continuous support, it is very likely to happen.


    And Hansen, in fact, is very greedy for such a position in his heart. He has not thought about this problem before, but because his strength is not enough, he thinks for nothing, and if he acts arbitrarily, maybe he has not yet arrived. That position was wiped out by the people around it early.


    However, with Huang Feng¡¯s support, Hansen saw some light. Although Huang Feng is only a person, not as huge as the backers behind other forces, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is definitely not to be underestimated. Very powerful. From the things Huang Feng supported him, it can be seen that ordinary people can''t get such advanced weapons. Moreover, there are a lot of them, and ordinary people would not have such powerful men as Huang Ping.


    Of course, there are still dangers. After all, they are just one of the many forces in this country. If you want to achieve Huangfeng¡¯s goal, you must wipe out all the other forces in this country. This is definitely not one thing. Simple things.


    Because, those who can survive here for many years are more or less behind some forces, especially those who came to annihilate themselves tonight, they have the shadow of the country behind them, since those forces have invested manpower and Material resources, then you will never give up easily. It is definitely not a simple matter to kill them all or drive them away.


    Thinking of this, Hansen said to Huang Ping: "You have seen some of the complicated environment here. Do you think it is possible for us to win?"


    Although Hansen had an admiration for Huang Feng¡¯s strength in his heart, he was still a little nervous and nervous after all. After all, this is not a joke. If he fails, he will pay the price of his life. If a person dies, a group of people will die with them!


    Therefore, Hansen couldn''t make a decision for a while.


    "I know the situation here is very complicated, but I am also very confident in the final victory. You should also have confidence in yourself, and in Mr. Huang." Huang Ping said confidently: "Mr. Huang can The resources used are definitely not what you can imagine."


    Hansen looked at Huang Ping, and Huang Ping continued: "I know that behind many forces here, there are some countries or the shadow of arms dealers. However, although Mr. Huang is only a person, he can provide you with help. , No less than those people! Even more, what those people can provide, Mr. Huang can provide, those people can¡¯t provide, Mr. Huang can also provide! I can¡¯t see it, yet Is there any reason for failure."


    Huang Ping was the slave that Huang Feng had exchanged for. He naturally knew some things about Huang Feng. Especially, he was still in charge of the affairs of the whole Africa, so he knew more things.


    The people behind the other forces here can provide help to these forces, nothing more than people, money, and weapons, and Huang Feng can provide all these.


    People, Huang Feng is definitely not lacking here. Although Huang Feng is in China because of his domestic household registration, he rarely exchanges slaves. After all, too many unidentified people appear, which easily arouses suspicion.


    However, in such a war-torn country, there are no people who will investigate whose hukou issue. In fact, many people who can come here will hide their identities. After the failure, it won''t affect the people behind him. Therefore, there are many "black households" here. Huang Feng exchanged some slaves to help, and there was no problem at all.


    As for money, Huang Feng is not short of it. The money in his account is already an astronomical figure. What''s more, other spaces can help Huang Feng earn more every moment. It can be said that the money Huang Feng has now, even if compared with some small countries, is not inferior at all. It is a truly rich and adversary country!


    With regard to the final weapon, Huang Feng is not even less scornful of anyone. There is a storage box, and Huang Feng has money, then he can exchange any weapon, any advanced weapon, more than weapons provided by other countries. Go ahead!


    Therefore, no matter which aspect is considered, Huang Feng''s strength is not bad at all. Although he is only one person, he is truly comparable to those forces and the backers behind them, and not to lose the wind!


    Of course, there are many things in this, Huang Ping will not tell Hansen. Although Hansen has taken refuge in Huang Feng, this does not mean that he is 100% loyal. Here, Huang Feng can treat him. 100% loyal, only those slaves he exchanged.


    Therefore, Huang Ping only needs to let Hansen know that Huang Feng can provide enough help. As for the many secrets in it, he does not need to know, and at the same time, he has no right to know.


    Hansen looked at the weapons that were constantly being moved next to him, and nodded. The things Huang Feng now supports are enough to be enough to arm them from start to finish, and, even, the number of these weapons. , Enough for him to recruit some more people.


    In such an environment, as long as there is money, food, and weapons, it is not too difficult to recruit some people.


    "Wow, canned beef! Damn, I haven''t eaten meat for a month, and I can eat it this time!" Someone has already moved the food over there. Most of these foods are easy to transport. And, canned food that is easy to store.


    And because of the blockade of the surrounding forces, Hansen and the others also had some crises in their food. Not to mention meat, just ordinary meals, they are almost out of supply here.


    Fortunately, with the support of Huang Pingping, such difficulties no longer exist.


    Seeing his subordinates eating canned food happily, Hansen nodded to Huang Ping and said, "I will do what Mr. Huang said. From now on, my people and I will always be loyal to Mr. Huang and follow him. Human orders!"


    Huang Ping nodded and said: "Very well, if Mr. Huang knows your attitude, he will be very happy. In addition, Mr. Huang means that his identity cannot be known to too many people. It is just that he exists. He is an absolutely trustworthy person. He doesn''t want to expose himself."


    On the face of Huang Feng, he is still an ordinary businessman. He doesn''t want his private identity to be exposed. In that case, it will definitely have some impact on his life, and many of those impacts are something he doesn''t want to see. .


    "I understand." Hansen nodded. For this situation, he can easily understand, aren''t all the surrounding forces hiding the identity of those behind him?It''s just that the people behind some forces are too obvious to be known.

 1821 Chapter 1821 Take the Initiative

    Hansen has no opinion on hiding Huang Feng¡¯s identity, and he understands it very well. Moreover, the people who knew Huang Feng existed before, that is, several core members around him, were all born and died with him for several years. , Are trustworthy people.


    As for the others, Hansen will no longer tell them about Huang Feng''s identity, and even for the core members before, Hansen will try to tell them as little as possible about Huang Feng in the future.


    After that, the whole station became more and more lively, and it was a bit dull and even desperate before. At this time, it was finally relieved.


    Before, Hansen and the others were besieged by the surrounding forces. The people above and below all knew about it, and the people below also knew that their current situation was very bad, the supply line was blocked, weapons and ammunition, and even It is the food shortage that is becoming more and more urgent, and the surrounding forces are working on them together.


    This situation makes people feel desperate. Although everyone has not thought about surrendering, they still don¡¯t feel that they can still win. The final result may be that they have suffered heavy losses. The rest of the people, Forced to leave here, their power no longer exists.


    However, all this changed with the arrival of Huang Ping and his men. Huang Ping''s people first repelled those who besieged them, and then brought them a lot of supplies, which made them trapped before. The situation was opened instantly.


    With Wu¡¯s weapon supply and the support of the personnel, Hansen¡¯s people, at this time, gradually regained their confidence. Even if they were, they could not compete with all the surrounding forces. However, the final result was also It''s definitely much better than before.


    As a result, the atmosphere in the premises has improved.


    "Are your people tired?" Hansen suddenly said to Huang Ping.


    "This level is nothing at all," Huang Ping said.


    "Okay, let''s prepare and surprise them later!" Hansen''s eyes flashed with precision.


    "You mean..." Huang Feng seemed to understand something: "Okay, I''ll let them prepare now."


    Huang Ping came this time, mainly to help Hansen, and Huang Feng also meant to let him assist Hansen and listen to Hansen''s opinions here.


    What''s more, Huang Ping also felt that Hansen¡¯s idea was good. They had never been addicted to the previous battle. Moreover, now that the surrounding forces have retreated to their base camp, they would never think of people on their side. At this time, the counterattack will pass. After all, in the eyes of those people, they still occupy an absolute advantage. Before, the reason for retreating was only a temporary setback, and the final result will not change.


    In their view, the people on their side, at this time, must be strengthening the line of defense. The person thinking about it must also be how to defend. As for taking the initiative to attack, it is impossible. It is good to be able to defend. There is no extra strength to take the initiative to attack.


    Therefore, at this time, if they choose to take the initiative to attack, they will definitely be caught off guard!


    Huang Ping still appreciated Hansen''s bold decision, and he became more affirmed in his heart. It seems that Huang Feng did not choose the wrong person this time.


    "Heads are all good things, those guns are much better than ours, and those foods are really rich." At this moment, one of Hansen''s men came over and said with some excitement.


    "That is, head, what is the origin of the Mr. Huang you depended on? No ordinary people can get these good things." Another person also said, with a smile on his face.


    "You are satisfied with everything?" Hansen asked.


    "Of course, it was very satisfying, much better than we thought before."


    "Yes, it is indeed better than what we thought before." Hansen said: "I never thought that I would receive so much support before. That Mr. Huang is definitely not an ordinary person. The strength of Huang Ping''s person, you also I see, since we have already taken refuge in Mr. Huang, we can¡¯t have other thoughts in the future. Otherwise, when the time comes, Huang Ping will be the first to destroy us without having to do anything with other forces around."


    "This is natural, and we are not the kind of capricious villains."


    "That is, since we have taken refuge in Mr. Huang, we will naturally not rebel out again, so how will we behave in the future?"


    Hansen nodded. He also reminded his subordinates in advance that they don''t need some unnecessary thoughts. It would not do them any good. He also didn''t want Huang Ping and his men to misunderstand him.


    "Okay, let the brothers prepare." Hansen said.


    "What''s wrong? Any action? Head?"


    "Yes." Hansen nodded, a sharp light flashed in his eyes, and said: "Those people came to beat us before, this time we will beat them!"


    "Head, are you going to take the initiative?" The person next to him said brightly.


    "Not bad!" Hansen said: "Before we were not strong enough. Even if we have this idea, we can only keep it in mind. Now, with Huang Ping and the things he brought, we should take the initiative."


    "Okay, I wanted to do this a long time ago! Those damn bastards, really think we are soft persimmons letting them knead, come as you want, leave as you want? This time, let''s hit them hard!"


    "Yes, they can take the initiative to attack us, and we can take the initiative to attack them too!"


    Hansen¡¯s people all agreed with excitement. They were beaten to the door of the house before, and everyone was naturally unhappy. But at that time, they lacked people, weapons and ammunition, and they were able to hold the station. Thank God, thinking It is impossible to take the initiative.


    However, now that Huang Ping, as well as the people and weapons he brought with him, did not dare to think about things before, now it can finally be implemented.


    Therefore, the people on Hansen''s side also immediately went to prepare. Everyone had a anger in their hearts before. You must know that they are all experienced combatants and powerful, but they could only be passively beaten before. I''m unhappy, now I heard Hansen''s order, naturally there is no opinion, one by one gearing up, wanting to show the other people around them a good-looking!


    As for the people on Huang Ping''s side, they were also ready quickly, and the two sides moved together.


    And Hansen was very conscious. The people who did not directly command Huang Ping still let Huang Ping command them. Those people were all brought by Huang Ping. Obviously, Huang Ping was more familiar with them and moreover obeyed Huang Ping¡¯s orders. Hansen If they merge blindly and command together, there will be confusion instead.


    Therefore, Hansen only told Huang Ping his order, but let Huang Ping direct his subordinates.


    Huang Ping naturally has no opinion on this. As long as Hansen has no intention of rebelling against Huang Feng, Huang Ping will obey his orders.


    At the same time, three streets away from Hansen¡¯s station, there is also the station of a group of forces. This station is even bigger than Hansen and the others, and the people inside are also The soldiers of the United States, of course, will not recognize their identity to the outside world, and here, there are hundreds of people, all of whom are in this identity.


    Previously, among those who attacked Hansen¡¯s camp, there were theirs. However, because they felt that Hansen and the others were small in number and, in addition, there were other allies. Therefore, they had only sent dozens of people before. No. People.


    In the eyes of those people, even if they only went to dozens of people, plus other allies, it was not a problem to take down Hansen''s power.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the people who stayed in the garrison waited not for news of their team¡¯s triumphant return, but a group of wounded who fled back in embarrassment. This situation made everyone feel surprised and doubtful .


    They all know the strength of Hansen''s forces. It stands to reason that taking them down is not a problem at all. How could this happen now?


    After inquiring, it turned out that there were reinforcements from Hansen¡¯s forces. Moreover, the strength of the reinforcements was not weak. Because of the weather, they didn¡¯t know how many reinforcements were from Hansen¡¯s forces. , And at that time, they were ambushed, and then they were flanked back and forth. Therefore, they suffered heavy losses for a time, and they could only retreat in defeat.


    After the commander here heard the reaction of the people below, he thought about it carefully, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. In their opinion, the reinforcements of Hansen¡¯s forces would not be too much. After all, here The battle situation is chaotic. If a large number of people enter here, it is impossible for them to hear nothing, unless the hidden strength of the opponent is too strong, but obviously, this is impossible.


    And the coalition forces on their side were defeated only because they had not thought of Hansen¡¯s power before. At this time, there would be reinforcements, and they were ambushed from behind by the opponent, and then they were attacked from both sides. , This was defeated, if they had been prepared, they would definitely not be able to beat the opponent.


    After understanding this, the commander asked the injured under his staff to take a good rest. Even if Hansen and others won a game, they would never change their final outcome.


    "Let them live for two more days. When the time comes, we will once again send troops together to wipe out them and their reinforcements in one fell swoop." The commander said confidently.


    After that, the commander also contacted the person in charge of other forces here, informed each other about the situation, and then prepared to send troops again in two days. This time, Hansen''s people must be completely wiped out!

 1822 Chapter 1822 Fierce Suppression

    "Unexpectedly, they actually have reinforcements, so let them live two more days." After putting down the phone, the commander muttered to himself.


    In his opinion, the fate of Hansen and others has been determined. Even if they have reinforcements now, they still can¡¯t change their ending. You must know that this time they are not working on Hansen¡¯s forces. It''s a lot of families, and these forces add up, it''s quite terrifying, and the people who went before are just a small part of the various forces.


    But now that they know that Hansen¡¯s power has been strengthened, they will naturally pay more attention to it. The next time they go to encircle and suppress, they will naturally send more troops. At that time, even if Hansen has reinforcements, Still can''t escape the defeat.


    However, just as the commander was thinking about when he would attack Hansen¡¯s forces again, he suddenly heard the sound of a cannon. The sound of the explosion was not far away from him. He even felt that he was where he was. The barracks shook.


    "What''s the matter? Where did the gun sound?" The commander quickly asked. With such a close sound, it means that the cannonball is near them, and this neighborhood belongs to their camp, in their camp. Such a sound was obviously unusual.


    After this sound of cannons, there were several more cannons. The commander was even more certain that something really happened here.


    But at this time, a soldier stumbled in and ran in, the helmet on his head was tilted, and his face was also panicked.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong outside?" the commander asked quickly.


    "Someone came to attack our camp!" the soldier replied.


    "Who? Who is so courageous?" The commander asked with some anger and confusion.


    Their background is not too hidden. All the surrounding forces are also known. In addition, their own strength is not weak. Therefore, the surrounding forces dare not attack them at all, even those The rebel forces will try their best to avoid them. After all, everyone knows that once they provoke them, the consequences will definitely be very serious.


    "It seems like a member of the Hansen force." The soldier said, but his tone was a little uncertain, because he knew that the Hansen force, which they would attack tonight, was defeated and returned, but the Hansen force There must be a loss, and in addition, their strength is just like that. At this time, what I think is how to defend and strengthen the line of defense to cope with the next attack of the coalition forces. There is absolutely no excess force to counterattack. .


    However, although he was not sure, he did see the shadow of some core members of Hansen''s forces, so he felt puzzled.


    "Hansen''s people?" The commander was also taken aback. He didn''t expect that Hansen''s people would attack them. His thoughts were similar to this soldier. This Hansen''s forces, even if they were aided. Help, but compared with the surrounding forces, there is still a big gap. Therefore, the normal response should be to strengthen the defense, and there is no excess force to counterattack.


    "Can you read it wrong?" the commander asked uncertainly.


    "It seems, it seems they are!" said the soldier.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Another series of explosions sounded. In the camp, there were already sirens and wars of soldiers preparing to fight.


    "Go, go and see." No matter who came to attack their camp, they must fight the other back, and the commander didn''t believe that it would really be Hansen''s person to attack them.


    When the two of them left the barracks, they saw fires everywhere in the camp. Although it was late at night, the fires still illuminated the surrounding area.


    Guns continued to sound. The soldiers in the camp, after all, were not ordinary miscellaneous soldiers. After the initial panic, at this time, under the leadership of their superiors, they had already engaged in organized resistance.


    "bump!"


    A soldier not far in front of the commander was busy firing a gun. Suddenly there was a blood hole in his head. The whole person was shocked by the impact and fell backward and died at the commander. In front of the officer.


    The commander frowned, and just wanted to say something, but he saw another soldier being killed, his death was also miserable.


    Now, the commander¡¯s face is even more ugly. They have been in this country for a long time, probably two years, in these two years, because of their own combat literacy and the reasons behind the background. Their mortality rate has not been very high. In two years, less than ten people have died.


    Even if the soldiers besieging Hansen¡¯s forces tonight, they are only three dead, and the rest are just wounded. After all, their combat literacy is high, and their equipment is not bad. They can help. They resist a lot of harm.


    However, in the current sneak attack, only the commander saw five people died in front of him. In other places he did not see, it is estimated that some people would die, which shocked his heart. Inexplicable.


    Which party is actually so powerful?


    "Head, the first line of defense is about to be unstoppable. The enemy''s offensive outside is too fierce, and it is about to break through our outer line of defense." At this time, there was a soldier with obvious blood on his face and quickly ran to say .


    "So fast?" The commander was stunned. The sneak attack was only a few minutes from the beginning to the present. Even if they were unprepared at the beginning, they relied on the bunkers outside the camp to defend. Yes, the battle should enter a stalemate, even if it can repel the enemy.


    However, the fact is obviously not the case. Not only did they fail to defeat the enemy, they were about to be broken through the first line of defense by the opponent, which he had never thought of before.


    Who is the coming power?


    In the commander''s mind, such doubts surfaced again.


    "The enemy''s firepower is very fierce, not worse than ours, and their individual ability is also very strong." The soldier said.


    "The firepower is actually stronger than ours?" The commander was a little bit unbelieving. You should know that among the dozens of forces in this country, their forces have the best weapons and equipment. In the past, they often used them. Those who rely on their own powerful firepower to suppress the enemy have never seen a party whose firepower is stronger than theirs.


    However, everything that happened in front of him made the commander have to believe that in the firepower matchup, they really fell behind. The other party''s firepower was quite powerful, and it was incredible.


    However, the commander also knew that now is not the time to be stunned, so he said quickly: "Quickly, let all the people on the first line of defense come back, stick to the second line of defense, let the snipers occupy high positions, and give me firepower. Suppress them, and call for bomber support. The enemy''s firepower is too fierce!"


    "Yes!" The soldier led away.


    The backer behind their forces is the United States, and the United States has an aircraft carrier on the sea outside of this country. There are fighters and bombers on it. In the past, when they encountered some difficult battles, they would also request bombing. Repeatedly destroy the enemy.


    However, today is clearly different from the past. In the past, they were attacking and encountering strong resistance from the enemy. In order to avoid too much loss, they would seek the help of fighters.


    Today, they were actually beaten to the door by the other party, and they were also suppressed by the other party. It was to relieve the immediate predicament, so they chose to seek assistance from the bomber''s troops.


    At this time, the commander no longer thinks about the issue of face. The enemy''s firepower is unexpectedly strong. Their line of defense has been breached. If they don''t ask for help, they may even lose.


    This situation was something he hadn''t thought of before. You should know that after they came to this country, they have always been relatively smooth. This has something to do with their strength and their lack of background. They are in a deadlock like today, even This is the first time in a downwind situation!


    "Who are you?" the commander muttered to himself as he watched the firefight outside.


    At this time, it is naturally Hansen and Huang Ping¡¯s people. When they decided to counterattack, they chose the target like this. This force can be said to be at the forefront of all the forces. It is strong. If it is before, Hansen absolutely didn''t dare to fight against the idea of ??this power. When he met the opponent, he always walked around. The difference in strength between the two sides was really too obvious.


    However, today is different. With Huang Ping''s people and the weapons and equipment he brought, Hansen has some confidence.


    Moreover, it is precisely because of the strength of this force that it is even less likely that if you wait for someone to come back and attack them, the possibility of a successful attack will be greater.


    And Huang Ping has no opinion on Hansen¡¯s decision. They have also fought against many forces in Africa. No matter how strong the opponent is, they have never been afraid of it. It is impossible to change a place, even I dare not fight anymore.


    Therefore, Hansen and Huang Ping took their subordinates to launch an attack here, and the effect was good. The people here did not expect that they would come sneak attack, plus, their weapons were updated and their firepower was updated. More fierce, so they quickly broke through the opponent''s first line of defense.


    However, both Hansen and Huang Ping knew that the more they went in, the harder they were. After all, the opponent was not a miscellaneous army. Once resistance was really organized, it would be a severe test for them.

 1823 Chapter 1823 Mysterious Weapon

    "It''s enjoyable, it''s really enjoyable!" Hansen said with a laugh at this time: "Before I was pressed and beaten by them, now it is finally our turn to press and beat them!"


    "That is, these guys have been using firepower to suppress others before, but now it is finally our turn to be suppressed by firepower." A core player next to Hansen also laughed.


    From the beginning of the sneak attack to the present, everything went smoothly. They came prepared, and their weapons and equipment were better than before. In addition, their own combat literacy was not weak, so the process went smoothly. It is completely imaginable.


    However, even if they had thought of it before, there would be such a situation, but when they really beat each other''s defeat, their hearts were still very happy, you know, they are not facing two or three people together. The miscellaneous army together, what they are facing is the forces that can shoot at the forefront of all forces in this country.


    But now they can press each other to fight, which they didn''t expect before.


    "These weapons are too good, they are so easy to use," the team member said.


    The others also nodded. This time, they were able to fight so smoothly. The weapon is also a very important reason. If a clever woman can¡¯t cook without rice, they may not have heard of it, but they understand the truth. Without a good weapon, even if it has strength, it cannot be fully displayed.


    But now it''s obviously different. Their weapons and equipment are not only catching up with other forces, but even surpassing those forces. These are all hard powers.


    "Tell my brothers to be more careful, the resistance of those inside will become more intense." Hansen reminded.


    "Understand, it''s not the first time the brothers have fought a war. They must know about this matter." The person next to him said.


    Hansen nodded. He still believed in the combat literacy of his men.


    And the facts are as they expected. After breaking through the opponent''s first line of defense, the pressure and resistance they encountered suddenly more than doubled. Obviously, the opponent has used the time just now to organize more For the rigorous line of defense, and the soldiers inside have passed the initial panic. Now, the effect of the sneak attack is gone. The next step is the real contest between the two sides, and there is no room for mercy.


    Fortunately, Hansen was not afraid even if it was a head-on confrontation. What''s more, they still had such good weapons and equipment, and their strength was stronger than before.


    "Huh, what is this sound?" At this moment, Hansen suddenly heard a buzzing sound.


    "I heard it too." The person next to him also heard this voice and looked around, but found nothing.


    Hansen seemed to have thought of something. He raised his head and looked up, but suddenly he saw several red dots flashing in the air, and he quickly approached here.


    "It''s a fighter!" Hansen yelled, his voice a little sharp.


    "It''s really an airplane!" The person next to him also looked up into the air and exclaimed: "Damn, these guys are so crazy, they actually called an airplane for support."


    It is useless to complain. The plane is obviously approaching their position. After that, a lot of bombs will be poured into their position, enough to disrupt their front.


    Hansen''s face turned pale, the power of this thing was too great for people on the ground like them to contend.


    However, a core member next to him suddenly thought of something, and suddenly shouted: "By the way, among the weapons and equipment they sent before, they said that there was a piece of equipment that was specifically designed to deal with aircraft."


    "What? Is there? Where?" Hansen asked quickly.


    At this time, the team member, from the people behind, turned out to have something like a rocket launcher. Before, when they came for a sneak attack, he also brought this thing unintentionally. He didn''t expect it to be really useful.


    "That''s it? Isn''t it a bazooka? Can it work?" Hansen asked, a bazooka, he has naturally seen it. It is not impossible to rely on a bazooka to shoot down the aircraft, but it is too difficult. The probability is too low and too low. It is not impossible to say that it is impossible.


    "They said this thing, it doesn''t seem to be a rocket launcher." The team member said, but he didn''t know what this thing was. At that time, when the other party gave them this thing, he said that he could shoot down the plane. Believe it, because he thought it was impossible, he also thought it was just a bazooka, so when the other party introduced this thing, he didn''t listen too seriously.


    However, fortunately, the operation of this thing is very simple. He had listened to it at that time and he had already remembered it.


    "Not a bazooka? What is that?" Hansen asked.


    It''s a pity that the team member didn''t know, and at this time, Huang Ping and his men attacked in another direction, so Hansen couldn''t ask the other party.


    "Since they said they could get off the plane, let''s try it." Hansen thought about it and said, seeing that Huang Ping is also a mature and stable person, and he shouldn''t joke with them. He said that if he can get off the plane, it should be ok .


    At least there is this probability.


    The team member had already loaded the cannonball into the "bazooka". After that, he aimed at the somewhat vague plane in the air: "Head, is this too far?"


    "I don''t know, who knows what the range of this thing is?" Hansen said.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s try it out first." After the player finished speaking, he pressed the button and only heard a "click". It seemed that something had started, but he didn''t care too much.


    Then he saw that the shells in the "bazooka" flew out with some tail smoke, and flew directly to the plane in the sky.


    Because of the weather, they couldn''t clearly see the effect of the shells. The team member said with some uncertainty: "Did this thing hit it?"


    "It shouldn''t be." The player next to him said: "If it hits, there will definitely be an explosion."


    As soon as the team member¡¯s voice fell, there was a sudden violent explosion in the sky. However, they saw a huge "firework" light up in the sky. Accompanied by the crackling explosion, everyone could use the firelight to I saw that it was a bomber that was exploding!


    "I...I rely on..." The team member who was in charge of the launch before was stunned. He didn''t even think that the effect of this shell would be so good.


    "So, that we hit it?" The person next to him also said in an incredible way.


    "probably."


    At this time, suddenly, another explosion sounded. Next to the plane, another plane exploded. Two huge fireballs illuminated the dark night sky as if it were daylight.


    "It''s the shells fired by Huang Ping and the others!" Hansen''s eyes were sharp, and he knew the situation immediately: "It seems that this thing is indeed a magic weapon against airplanes."


    The people next to him kept nodding their heads. They all saw the effect of this thing. They were quite domineering, and the hit rate was so high.


    "Are there any shells? Continue shooting!" Hansen said vigorously. At this time, he really felt the benefits of weapon suppression. How about you coming to the plane, I can still kill you!


    "Yes!" the team member responded loudly. After that, he quickly reloaded the shells, and then continued aiming and firing into the air again. A few seconds later, there was another "firework!"


    The remaining aircraft obviously felt the threat and did not dare to continue flying forward. After hurriedly dropping a few shells, they turned around and returned. It was quite embarrassing, and the drop point and distance of the shells Hansen and their positions are still a long way away, so they couldn''t cause any harm at all.


    "Count them running fast." Hansen said with a smile. Obviously, he was still very satisfied with the results just now.


    On the other side, the people in the camp inside, after knowing that the plane flew back in a hurry, were not as good as Hansen.


    "What? Flew back? What''s the matter?" When the commander heard the news, he was immediately stunned. The sound of guns outside continued, and there was no feeling of abating at all. Those planes didn''t throw bombs on Hansen''s position at all. The mission was not completed, why did they go back?


    Naturally, it is impossible for his subordinates to know the reason. Therefore, he can only contact the people above him again. Because the plane suddenly returned, his current situation has not improved, even because it retreated. For non-mobile reasons, outside, the morale of Hansen''s forces is even higher.


    And the commander quickly understood the reason. Those planes flew back because of the loss. They hadn''t reached the target position. As a result, five planes lost three of them. It was too scary. If it weren''t for running faster, the remaining two planes would definitely not fly.


    The person on the phone even asked the commander to figure out what weapon the enemy was using to blow up their plane.


    "You ask me, I ask who to go!" The commander said dissatisfiedly. Without air support, their situation is even more dangerous. They can''t even get out of their own station. How to investigate weapons?


    However, the people above didn''t care about his situation. After giving the order, they hung up the phone, and also indicated that they would not send air support until they had not figured out what weapons they were.


    Regarding this, even if the commander was full of anger, he could do nothing.

 1824 Chapter 1824

    Because of Shangfeng¡¯s order, even if he was unwilling in his heart, the commander had to find a way to figure out what weapon the opponent was using just now. If he could give the secret weapon to If you get it, it will definitely be a great contribution to him, and it will be a great help to their team.


    Therefore, after hanging up the phone, the commander found his deputy.


    "You personally bring an elite team, walk around behind them, and check for me what kind of weapon they just used against our plane." The commander said.


    "Yes!" The adjutant knew that the task was difficult, but he did not refuse. He also understood the importance of the weapon just now.


    Afterwards, the commander patted his adjutant on the shoulder: "Go, be careful, this group is very powerful. No matter the level of weapons or the combat literacy, they are not inferior to us. You must deal with it carefully."


    The battle has been fought so far, although the commander has not completely determined the identity of the opponent, but he is certain. The opponent''s combat effectiveness is very fierce, and his side is actually suppressed. This has never happened before. Things passed.


    Moreover, even if he has already called in air support, it has no effect. It can be seen that the opponent''s strength is fierce.


    "Understand!" The adjutant nodded. He has always been involved in the battle, so he is also very clear about the opponent''s strength, otherwise, he would not think this mission is very dangerous.


    The commander nodded, and the adjutant went out.


    At the same time, the sound of guns outside became louder. With no air threat, Hansen¡¯s people were more confident and bold in attacking. Although they cannot continue to attack, they can only fight positional warfare. I''m really not afraid of the people inside. Although the opponent''s combat effectiveness is not bad, they themselves are not weak. What''s more, with the previous events, their morale is now strong.


    When Hansen''s people suddenly came to the other side''s second line of defense, Huang Ping''s people suddenly came over with Huang Ping''s message.


    "The captain asked me to remind you to pay attention to the protection of secret weapons. The people inside seem to be fighting those weapons. These things should not fall into their hands." The person said.


    Hansen nodded. Of course, he also understood the importance of protecting this secret weapon. This thing is very powerful. He has seen it with his own eyes, and now only has it on his side. The advantage is obvious. Once the enemy has it, With the financial resources and productivity behind the other party, then the other party''s advantage will be even more obvious, and then it will be one''s own side that suffers again.


    "Tell Captain Huang, I will protect it carefully." Hansen said.


    The man nodded and said: "Someone just broke into our position and wanted to snatch those weapons. We eliminated them. Captain Huang was afraid that the other party would come again, so let me remind you."


    Obviously, this was explained by Huang Ping''s fear of Hansen''s misunderstanding.


    "Oh? Someone wants to grab those weapons? The action is so fast?" Hansen said with some surprise. Needless to say, the people who came to grab the weapons could know that it was the group inside. Hansen also thought that the other party would do this. He was interested in weapons, but he did not expect that the opponent''s movements were so fast and so simple.


    Fortunately, their actions have been discovered by Huang Ping, and they collapsed.


    "Yes, it''s a member of the team who came here. Someone on our side was injured because of it." Huang Ping''s men said.


    "Okay, I will pay attention." Hansen said, since the other party is really ready to grab, he naturally has to pay attention to it to prevent the other party from giving up and continue to grab.


    Of course, if you can directly knock down the opponent''s resident, then you don''t have to worry about these things.


    Only then did Huang Ping''s people return to their positions.


    At the same time, the commander of the group of people inside also received the news that the squad had failed in its mission and the entire army had been wiped out. Everyone, including his adjutant, could not return.


    When he heard the news, the commander''s face changed a little, and his eyes were a bit fierce. Although he had thought that the mission would fail before, he did not expect that none of the elite teams he sent out could come back alive. .


    If the commander knew that Huang Ping had only a few players injured and none of them died, I wonder if he would feel more aggrieved and depressed.


    "Come here!" After a while of silence, the commander called for someone to come in again. After that, another squad was sent out, and this time, the underworld they went to became Hansen''s position.


    The people on Hansen¡¯s side, although their combat effectiveness is slightly worse than Huang Ping¡¯s, but, in general, they are also very high, plus Huang Ping¡¯s reminder before, so he was prepared long ago and his weapons are not He was not robbed, only one team member died and a few others were injured.


    The squad that appeared here had the same fate as the previous squad. The entire army was annihilated, and none of them could return alive.


    After losing two elite teams in a row, the commander finally realized that it was impossible for him to grab the opponent''s weapon in this way, and he had a new understanding of the opponent''s strength.


    The commander did not dare to continue to send a team out, because the situation on their station side was becoming more and more dangerous. If they sent out people again, if the entire army was wiped out, their side would be understaffed. At that time, once the opponent attacked, the consequences would be absolutely disastrous, and it would not be impossible for the entire army to be annihilated.


    For this reason, the commander decisively gave up the grabbing of the weapon, instead focusing more energy on the defensive front. In this way, Hansen and the others felt the pressure.


    The soldiers in this garrison, after all, were retired from the U.S., their combat effectiveness was quite strong, and there were also a large number of people. At the same time, they had built a lot of fortifications in their garrison before. It was to guard against the rebels, and as a result, they are all used today.


    Therefore, when the soldiers relied on the fortifications to stop Hansen and others from advancing, the pressure on Hansen''s side naturally increased, and the speed of advancement slowly decreased until it was about to dawn. At that time, they felt that it was already difficult to move on.


    And at this time, Hansen decisively gave a thorough order, took the people and Huang Ping and left together, blinked, and disappeared in front of the camp. The entire station was calm again, just like what was here before. It has never happened.


    However, the commander saw the mess in his station, and at the same time, many corpses were still lying there in a mess, which made him feel worse.


    "Clean up here immediately and strengthen the defense. I want to report to the top about what happened here!" The commander ordered. Although the enemy retreated, it is impossible to guarantee that they will not come back. Therefore, strengthening the defense is a must.


    At the same time, he had to report to the people above, such a powerful force suddenly appeared around him, and he had to arouse his attention. At the same time, regarding the secret weapon that shot down three planes last night, he It also needs to be reported.


    Because of this, when his staff were busy cleaning up the station, the commander was already sitting in the car, and was going to the sea on the aircraft carrier, where his boss was there.


    Because of the chaos in this country, there are dangers everywhere, so every time they go out, they do a lot of defensive work. This time, there are many people who followed him, and their cars are all The bullet-proof car, even if it was attacked, would not be too dangerous. They had encountered it before. However, the enemy''s bullets could not penetrate their car. Therefore, there has been no accident.


    However, today seems to be a little different, because when they came out, on a tall building not far from their station, two people were lying there, watching the direction of the US soldiers¡¯ camp with binoculars. Therefore, When the small convoy had just left the station, they had already discovered it.


    "The target really appeared in the second car in the back seat." One of them said, holding a binoculars and looking at the moving convoy.


    "Very well, it really came." The other person was lying on the ground, adjusting the direction of the sniper rifle, and the target was the second car of the moving convoy.


    "Can you be useful? They have been attacked many times before. In the end, they didn''t cause any harm. Moreover, we are too far away from them." The observer said before.


    These two people belonged to Hansen and Huang Ping. When they were retreating, Huang Ping suddenly said that he wanted to keep one person down and see if he could find a chance to kill the commander in the camp. Maybe in the morning, he will go out to discuss with his boss.


    Although Hansen felt that it was unlikely, but since Huang Ping had said it, he agreed. At the same time, he also left a person to help Huang Ping¡¯s people. After all, Huang Ping¡¯s talents just arrived here and are not familiar yet. His people can help each other and determine their goals. Hansen and the others have been in this country for a long time, and they know all the forces. Therefore, his people can recognize the camp commander.


    And now, the two people did see each other coming out of the camp. However, Hansen¡¯s people obviously know more. The commander has also been attacked in the past, but their car is bulletproof. It was very tough, so there was no accident. Now, if they attack the other side, it is estimated that there will be no results. Moreover, they are now too far away from the other side.

 1825 Chapter 1825

    "You''ll know later." The Huang Ping man, lying in front of the sniper rifle, adjusting the direction of the muzzle, said: "The weapons we brought are not comparable to ordinary weapons, even if he It''s an iron turtle, I can beat him through!"


    After speaking, he decisively squeezed the trigger, and the Hansen people quickly raised their binoculars again and looked in the direction of the small convoy in front, but the second car had stopped, and the driver got out of the car in a panic , Went to open the door, seeming to want to see how the people behind him are.


    Hit?


    Hansen¡¯s people, because of the distance, could not see clearly the result of the shot just now, but seeing the panic on the other side, obviously, the shot just now should have hit the target, but I don¡¯t know the specifics. How is the effect?


    Soon, the other two cars also stopped. A dozen soldiers got out of the car, and they surrounded the second car with live ammunition. The whole car was surrounded, with the guns facing the surroundings. Searching for the target vigilantly.


    "It''s done!" Huang Ping''s people whistled and said with a relaxed expression.


    "Really hit?" Hansen''s people still don''t believe it. You know, people like them who want to attack each other are not uncommon. Even in this chaotic country, such situations are not uncommon. .


    However, the other party''s defense measures have always been very good. The bulletproof car is even more enviable. In the past, other people could only return without success. These two people succeeded at once?Moreover, only one shot was fired.


    "Of course." Huang Ping''s people, obviously dissatisfied with his doubts about his shooting skills, said: "A shot headshot, it''s like the Emperor Lao Tzu can''t save him!"


    Hansen¡¯s people raised their binoculars again and looked at the car. From the gap in the crowd, he did see that the person in the car was lying motionless, and the person next to him was constantly talking to the intercom. He was talking something, his expression flustered and nervous.


    "The mission is complete, let''s go." At this time, Huang Ping''s people had put the sniper rifle away again and carried them behind their backs.


    As for the soldiers below, he has no plans to shoot. Once he shoots, he can kill one or two, but he will also expose his position. Obviously, these little pawns are not enough to let him. Offense.


    "Okay." Hansen''s people naturally don''t have any opinion. The leader of this mission is Huang Ping''s people. His only purpose is to help the other party point people. Now the other party has stopped and retreated, of course he did. There won''t be any comments. Otherwise, if the people below find out about them, they will be two of them. If they want to leave smoothly, I''m afraid it will not be easy.


    Because only one shot was fired, and the surrounding environment was very complicated, the soldiers below did not find any suspicious people after searching, and the two returned smoothly.


    When the two returned to the station, Hansen''s people were surrounding Huang Ping''s people, asking for more "secret weapons".


    "Captain Huang, you can give us more of that weapon last night, and give us a few hundred more lessons." Hansen said.


    "Yes, that thing is convenient to use. With more such shells, it will be much more convenient for us to fight other forces in the future." The person next to it said.


    Huang Ping heard this, but said with a wry smile: "Hundreds? Do you think they are ordinary bullets? The cost of a single cannonball is enough to build a super tank. I want to have more cannonballs myself. , There is nowhere to go."


    "It''s so expensive." Hansen slapped his tongue.


    "Of course it''s expensive, where can something with such a great deal of power go cheaper?" Huang Ping said.


    "That''s true." Hansen and several of his core players nodded.


    Last night, they all saw the power of that "secret weapon" with their own eyes. A single shell can destroy an aircraft, and the hit rate is quite high. Such a super weapon is expensive and understandable. of.


    Originally, they also saw the power of this weapon, so they wanted to get more shells. As a result, when Huang Ping said that, they couldn¡¯t ask for too much. Fortunately, Huang Ping shot down before. It is also possible to give them more than ten such shells, as long as they are used on the blade, it is enough to solve many problems.


    At this time, the two who stayed came back.


    "How is it?" Huang Ping asked. Hansen and the others also looked at the two of them, but they didn''t have much hope. Someone had done similar things before, but they were not successful.


    "Solved." Huang Ping''s men said lightly.


    "Very good." Huang Ping nodded, without much surprise on his face. This subordinate is the one with the best sniper technique among his subordinates, and the sniper rifle used is not something that can be produced in this world. It is powerful. Incomparably, not to mention a bulletproof car, it is a thick tank, and the aircraft can easily pass through.


    However, Huang Ping was not surprised, which does not mean that others were not surprised. Hansen and his men, who were still very casual expressions, were stunned after hearing what he said, and then reacted. He just listened. What has arrived.


    "Resolved?" Hansen looked at each other in an incredible way and asked.


    Huang Ping''s people nodded and expressed affirmation.


    "How to solve it?" Hansen asked a silly question.


    "Of course it depends on it." Huang Ping''s person motioned to the sniper rifle behind him and said.


    "It can penetrate the bulletproof car" Hansen asked.


    "can."


    Hansen looked at his subordinate and seemed to be sure of the authenticity of this matter.


    Hansen¡¯s subordinate said: ¡°This gun did penetrate the car. The person in the car was indeed shot. However, we were too far away to be sure whether the other party was injured or died."


    "Dead! I''m sure!" Huang Ping''s person affirmed.


    "If he said so, he must be dead." Huang Ping also said, he still believes in his subordinate.


    Hansen nodded. He did not continue to struggle whether the person was dead or not. Instead, he looked at the sniper rifle behind Huang Ping''s subordinates with bright eyes and said, "Does this gun also support us?"


    Huang Ping smiled and said, "This is no problem, but it won''t be too many. Ten sticks will be delivered soon."


    "Okay, ten will be ten." Hansen said happily. He also knows now that Huang Ping and the others have a lot of good weapons. Among the weapons given to them, there are many good things, but He also understands that the price of a good thing is naturally high, and the other party can support him a little, which is already good. It is not realistic to want to get too much.


    And the sniper rifle does not need too much. Even if Huang Ping provides too much, he can''t find too many snipers on his side, it''s useless.


    So, there are ten, which is pretty good.


    "Now that the opposing commander is dead, they will definitely send a new commander over, but before that, they must be panic for a while. This is our opportunity." Huang Ping said.


    Hansen nodded and said, "Yes, the chaos is for sure. Plus, we beat them last night, and morale is high. We will go again tonight and have a good rest during the day. For late matters, I am afraid they will be prepared tonight. At that time, it should be impossible for them to sneak attacks."


    Everyone understands this. They have just been attacked. As long as the opponent is not a fool, they will definitely be prepared now. What''s more, there is something wrong with their highest command, and the guard will definitely be more severe.


    However, although Hansen said so, he did not have too much worry on his face. Before, they had not had conflicts with other forces, and they had fought more than once in battle of positions, even against the United States. Those soldiers, he is also confident, his men are capable of fighting.


    What''s more, on his side, there are now Huang Ping and his subordinates. Their combat power is even higher than them. At the same time, there is also the weapon assistance provided by Huang Ping. Now it is not an exaggeration to say that they are strong.


    Therefore, Hansen is now full of confidence, of course, his heart is also full of emotion.


    Before, turning to Huang Feng was more of a helpless act. In the present dilemma, he did not have too many choices. Therefore, he chose Huang Feng. Such a person who does not seem to be too powerful at first It was also thought that Huang Feng could provide some financial assistance. They bought more weapons and recruited more people. Moreover, he didn''t dare to think too much about this financial assistance.


    However, he did not expect that the assistance provided by Huang Feng far exceeded his imagination. It was much better than what he had thought before. There were too many. Whether it was the person sent or the weapon he sent, it was his current The urgently needed, and they are all very good, absolutely not meant to be perfunctory.


    And through these aids, Hansen also saw some of Huang Feng¡¯s strength, but he believed that this might be just the tip of Huang Feng¡¯s iceberg. The people who he had no choice but to rely on at the beginning were far more terrifying and more powerful than he had imagined. Many.


    Hansen was not at all awkward to seek refuge in such a person. What''s more, Huang Feng''s attitude towards them is much better than other forces. At least, he will have enough rights in this country in the future. .


    And because of this, from now on, Hansen is the real one. He has taken refuge in Huang Feng wholeheartedly. He no longer has any other ideas. Before, he still wanted to preserve his strength so as not to suffer serious damage to his strength. Abandoned by Huang Feng, now, what he thinks is that no matter how much the price is paid, he must accomplish what Huang Feng explained.


    Hansen''s mentality has undergone a fundamental change.

 1826 Chapter 1826 Going to Yangcheng Again

    After that, everyone was planning to attack the other party''s camp for the second time.


    In China, Ling Feng also learned of the latest developments there through the news from Huang Ping.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied with the results Huang Ping and Hansen have achieved, and after knowing the actual situation there, Huang Feng also has more ideas.


    Originally, Huang Feng was just taking advantage of the trend. When sending Huang Ping to the past, he did not think about what will happen in the end. It is just that Hansen''s refuge gave him a hint of thought, and in Huang Ping. After I got there, the idea became more specific and more specific.


    The people of Huang Ping have already achieved good results in their original places, but now, Huang Feng has sent them to Hansen, obviously hoping to achieve results in Hansen.


    So far, progress is pretty good.


    However, Huang Feng is not too careless. After all, there are many forces that have been operating for a long time. If you want to achieve your goal, you must touch the cheese of many people. Others will definitely not agree, so , Conflict and fighting are inevitable.


    Fortunately, those people Huang Ping are not good people, and they have had similar energy and combat experience before, plus the cooperation of Hansen, the local snake, there is no hope of winning.


    "Linglong Pagoda: According to legend, it was cast by great effort in ancient times. It has the power to reach the sky and can smelt everything!"


    This morning, after Ling Feng got up, he habitually looked at the storage box and found such a thing.


    "Linglong Pagoda?" Ling Feng carefully played with this black little pagoda. According to his introduction, it was obviously not a mortal thing, but Ling Feng didn''t know what the pagoda was for.


    Thinking of looking at the function of this treasure, Ling Feng urged the internal force in his body to enter the pagoda. Then, Huang Feng saw that the pagoda continued to grow bigger and its aura became more extraordinary, even if People who are slightly weaker may be overwhelmed by this momentum.


    "Sure enough, it is a treasure. In a certain sense, it is somewhat similar to the Shenlongding." Huang Feng muttered to himself with satisfaction.


    Shenlongding, that is a divine tool, rare in the world, and the exquisite pagoda in front of you can also become smaller. Moreover, its momentum is not much worse than that of the Shenlongding. Moreover, this exquisite pagoda has a description of smelting all things. Listen It¡¯s pretty awesome.


    "Smelt everything?" Huang Feng said to himself: "I''ll try it."


    After that, Huang Feng urged the exquisite pagoda and sucked in a cabinet in the room. After that, Huang Feng only saw a white smoke rising from the exquisite pagoda. However, when Huang Feng looked again, that The cabinet has disappeared and turned into a pool of water.


    "Oh, the effect is pretty overbearing." Huang Feng smiled satisfied.


    Although this "smelting of all things" must be exaggerated, but this exquisite pagoda is already very powerful, presumably, there must be a lot of things that can be smelted.


    "This thing is pretty good, but I don''t know which space it is in." Huang Feng thought to himself after reducing the exquisite pagoda into a small tower.


    Such treasures are definitely valuable, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy them. Just like the previous "Shenlong Ding", they are not sold at all in the storage box store. In other words, this There is only such one in the world.


    Of course, in addition to its powerful functions, this exquisite pagoda can also allow Huangfeng to travel through space and enter a new space. That means to Huangfeng that there is more money to make. There are more resources available, and even more treasures can be obtained. In short, every time it is teleported to another space, it is a treasure hunt for Huang Feng, and the harvest is full. Therefore, Huang Feng is so looking forward to the transmission.


    However, apart from the acquisition of this exquisite pagoda, there was no other movement. That is to say, the three items needed for transmission have not been collected yet, even if Huang Feng wants to transmit, there is no way.


    After packing up his things, Huang Feng was about to go out, but at this time, Li Bingyun came over.


    "Huang Feng, I plan to go back tomorrow." Li Bingyun suddenly said to Huang Feng.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Huang Feng asked.


    Li Bingyun now lives here, and her career has moved to Qing Province, so if there is generally nothing important, she will not go back.


    "My dad is not feeling well recently, I want to go back and have a look." Li Bingyun said, his brows were a little sad.


    "Uncle is sick? Is it serious?" Huang Feng asked.


    "The old things are sick. They were left on the battlefield when they were young. They have never been good and thorough." Li Bingyun said, but although it was easy to say, her heart still loves her father very much. Seeing her father''s pain and uncomfortable look made her feel uncomfortable.


    "I''ll go with you." Huang Feng said: "As long as there is no intractable disease, I think I can still help."


    "Yeah, why did I forget you." Li Bingyun suddenly cried out in surprise. Although Huang Feng cured Li Lao last time, although it has not been announced to the public, as Huang Feng''s woman, Li Bingyun naturally I also know.


    Before, Li Bingyun also waited for the dark, and actually ignored Huang Feng next to him. Now I remember that Huang Feng''s medical skills are very good, and he still has the inner strength to cure his father. Illness is not impossible.


    Thinking that his father''s illness might be cured, Li Bingyun''s mood suddenly relaxed: "If you remember it, I would have taken you to be a strong man."


    "Okay, I forgot your husband, look for a fight!" Huang Feng said with a smile, and patted Li Bingyun''s butt. It was not heavy, but Li Bingyun''s face turned red.


    "The other sisters are still there." Li Bingyun said shyly. Although the relationship with Huang Feng has been confirmed, and even the closest relationship has occurred, she is still a little embarrassed about Huang Feng''s actions. What''s more, there are indeed other sisters in the family.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not that I haven''t seen it." Huang Feng smiled.


    "You hate it." Li Bingyun slapped Huang Feng, then turned and left shyly.


    Huang Feng looked at her back, smiled, did not catch up.


    The two booked the plane tickets for tomorrow, and in the evening, the other women in the villa knew about this time. After comforting Li Bingyun, they persuaded her to rest assured that Huang Feng was there, there must be no problem. .


    At this time, Li Bingyun had actually relaxed a lot. In her heart, she naturally believed in Huang Feng. The previous achievements of Huang Feng were enough to show that her trust was not wrong, and Huang Feng could be cured before. Lao Li''s disease, it is not impossible to cure his father''s disease.


    Early the next morning, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun went out. Both are now celebrities. Therefore, before going out, they also performed some disguise. Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were not afraid of their relationship. To be exposed, but to worry about being surrounded by other people and wasting time.


    But this time, Huang Feng went to Li Bingyun''s house. In addition to helping Li Bingyun''s father heal his illness, he also had another purpose, which was to obtain the affirmation of the other party so that he and Li Bingyun could truly determine the relationship.


    Li Bingyun understood this in her heart, and at the same time, there was no objection. Even this time, she took the initiative to tell Huang Feng that she was going home, and she also hoped that Huang Feng could accompany her to go back together and solve their problems. .


    Sure enough, Huang Feng didn''t let her down. Before she could speak, she offered to go together.


    Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and the others already knew about the existence of Huang Feng, and the people in their own family, although they knew that there was such a person as Huang Feng, were afraid that they did not know the relationship between Huang Feng and themselves. Of course, Li Bingyun also hopes that the affairs between herself and Huang Feng will be affirmed and blessed by the family. Therefore, in her heart, she has always hoped that Huang Feng can go to her own home and solve this matter.


    However, Huang Feng has been very busy since he came back from another time and space. Li Bingyun was too embarrassed to bother. It was only recently that he relaxed a little, and something happened in his own home, so Li Bingyun had this Of opportunities and ideas.


    And now, I finally want to go home with Huang Feng, and officially showdown with my own home. Li Bingyun was both happy and worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''m so good, your dad will definitely like it and won''t oppose our affairs." Huang Feng saw Li Bingyun''s nervousness and said with a smile.


    "Smelly beautiful." Li Bingyun said with a white look at Huang Feng, but the nervousness in his heart eased a little.


    "I am not stinky, I have proved this, Yumo, Mu Xue, Mengjiao and their homes, have not been dealt with by me?" Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun smiled. It is indeed the case. The family power behind those people is not inferior to her own family at all, but then she frowned: "My dad''s temper is a bit straighter. If you know you have other women I don¡¯t know what to think."


    Indeed, Li Bingyun¡¯s home is somewhat different from Su Yumo¡¯s family. Although they are both large families, Su Yumo¡¯s family, from the very beginning, wanted Su Yumo and the others to marry in the future. , And brought benefits to the family, so after they found Ling Feng, they knew that Ling Feng had other women, but Ling Feng did bring enough benefits to their family, and they could also marry in disguise. , And because of this, Su Yumo''s daughter''s family hesitated for a while, but there was no objection.

 1827 Chapter 1827 Exploring One Hundred Thousand Mountains Again

    However, Li Bingyun''s home is obviously different.


    From the very beginning, Li Bingyun¡¯s family had never thought about marriage at the expense of Li Bingyun¡¯s happiness. They were more concerned about whether Li Bingyun would be happy, not whether Li Bingyun¡¯s marriage could bring their family. What a benefit.


    The starting point is different, and the way of thinking about things is naturally different.


    That¡¯s why Li Bingyun has this worry. Although she thinks it¡¯s good to have people who love and love herself, and good sisters to accompany her, but her family may not think so, so even It is Huang Feng who is good enough and strong now, but his family may not really appreciate it.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen. As long as your dad doesn''t shoot me directly, there will be talks." Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun gave Ling Feng a white look again: "My dad is not so unreasonable, but when the time comes, if your words are a little ugly, don''t take it to your heart."


    Li Bingyun was worried. Huang Feng is now getting higher and higher, and his temper is naturally getting higher and higher. If other people do not give him face as before, they will not accept him if they point to his face and yell at him. .


    "I''m that kind of person." Huang Feng pinched Li Bingyun''s nose and said, "I am willing to be scolded by the old man, as long as he is willing to hand over his daughter to me."


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun said with a sweet smile, but thought in her heart that no matter what the family members say, she must firmly adhere to her opinion and stay with Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng seemed very confident on the surface, but in fact, he was a little worried. It was not that he was really afraid that Li Bingyun¡¯s father would kill him, but, as Li Bingyun said before, her family was determined. If you don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s useless for people who don¡¯t value their interests to give them more benefits.


    Therefore, Huang Feng actually prefers to face Su Yumo and his family. Their family pays more attention to the relationship of interests. As long as they bring enough benefits to them, they will not care about how many women they have, or even Like Tang Muxue''s family, she will actively show her kindness to herself.


    However, for a family like Li Bingyun, Huang Feng actually felt a bit tricky. If he had no other women, he could say that he would use his sincerity to convince each other, and his own conditions were not bad.


    However, I have many other women. In this way, if I say my heart, I and Li Bingyun believe it, but outsiders may not believe it, and Li Bingyun¡¯s family conditions are not bad, so, People don''t necessarily value themselves when they don''t value their interests.


    Although Huang Feng is sure that Li Bingyun is on his side and will work hard for the two of them, but if he really can¡¯t convince Li Bingyun¡¯s family, then the most uncomfortable thing is definitely being caught in the middle. Li Bingyun is now.


    "I hope this trip will go smoothly." Huang Feng thought in his heart.


    But when Huang Feng and Li Bingyun got on the plane and flew to Yangcheng, another Mengyaoer in time and space was still on the run.


    At this moment, Mengyao looked quite embarrassed, her clothes had been damaged a lot, a lot of delicate skin was exposed, and her face was full of blood stains and exhaustion. In these 100,000 mountains, she could survive every step of crisis. Now, it was her own feeling that it was a miracle.


    However, she also suffered a lot of injuries. Although it was not a fatal serious injury, it also affected her actions more or less.


    At this time, she was lucky to escape from the claws of a murderer once again, and she was struggling in the mountains in an embarrassing manner. She had no direction at all. In many cases, Mengyao would feel desperate and could not find a way out. Lu, she didn''t know when she could become a head in such a day. Sometimes she thinks about it. Maybe she was killed by a beast. It''s not a bad thing. At least, she doesn''t have to run away in such embarrassment.


    Of course, after she wakes up, she will be thrown into flight again.


    "Huh, what sound?" Mengyao, who was on the run, suddenly heard the sound of fighting. In this big mountain, it is not easy to hear such a sound. This means that there are people nearby!


    Thinking of this, Mengyao''s spirit was shaken, and she hurried to the direction where the sound came from. However, after learning the lessons learned from the altar last time, she still paid attention to hiding herself. Although she was running, she was Pay attention to controlling your own voice.


    After running for a few hundred meters, Mengyao finally saw the scene of the fight behind a bush.


    The situation at the scene gave him a moment of surprise. Therefore, it is not surprising that one of the two parties who are fighting at this time is a demon. She has seen it before, and the other is what surprised her. Those are people in the sect of the human world, and among those people, some of them have good impressions of themselves!


    "Why are they here?" Mengyao''s heart was puzzled. Among the things she knew, the various schools of the human world had been here once before, and she followed that time. Then, they were caught by the demons. People were forced to withdraw, and she was separated from everyone because of this, staying in the 100,000 mountains.


    "Could it be that they are here again?" Mengyao thought a little excitedly. After all, they were under-prepared last time, and the demons were driven away. It is very likely that they will come again after they are fully prepared. of.


    Thinking of this, Mengyao hurriedly appeared, wanting to ask what''s going on.


    Of course, before that, Mengyao had to help them defeat the Demon Race''s talent line first.


    "Meng Yaoer?!" When Mengyaoer appeared, those disciples in the world recognized her immediately. Mengyaoer could only recognize a few of them, but now all Everyone knows Mengyaoer. Mengyaoer is really famous. Whether it is strength or appearance, it is the top existence among the younger generation.


    "I will solve them first!" Mengyao said.


    "Good!" everyone replied, their expressions a little excited.


    Before, everyone had heard the news of Mengyao¡¯s loss, but it¡¯s definitely not a good thing to be lost in the hundred thousand mountains. Even many people think that Mengyao¡¯s might be dead, even in Jingshuizhai. Good plan for the worst, and the longer Mengyao''s loss at any time, the higher the possibility.


    Now everyone suddenly saw Mengyaoer who had been "dead" appearing in front of them, and it was natural to be excited. At the same time, Mengyaoer''s strength was very strong, stronger than those of them, so, For them, Mengyao''s appearance was an extra support, and everyone was naturally happier.


    The people of the Demon Race didn''t know Mengyao''er, and had no impression of her. Seeing that he was from the human world, some people also attacked Mengyaoer.


    Mengyao is not afraid, not to mention that her own strength is stronger than those of these demons. It is the life of more than a month in the mountains that has allowed her to increase a lot of combat experience, although her cultivation level has not increased. However, the combat effectiveness has been improved a lot.


    During this period of time, even though Mengyao had been on the run, it also meant that she had been fighting and fighting with various beasts. The combat experience was naturally abundant. This could also be regarded as her gain during this time.


    With the addition of Mengyao''er, the fighting power on the human world really increased a lot. The people of the demon race also know the ordinary demon disciples. The disciples of the human world also know that the fighting is equal. , Now with the addition of an immediate combat force Mengyao''er, it soon fell into a disadvantage.


    Because the opponents were Mozu people, Mengyaoer and others, they didn''t show mercy. Therefore, none of them wanted a prisoner, and none of them let them go. They all killed them.


    "Thank you Sister Meng for your help." After killing those demons, the disciples of the human world quickly came to thank Mengyao.


    Mengyaoer is a closed disciple of Master Jingwen, and his seniority is still very high. Although these ordinary disciples in front of me are about the same age as Mengyaoer, they are far worse in terms of generation. Call Senior Sister Mengyaoer, This was what Mengyaoer had previously requested, otherwise, she would have to call Master Uncle or Master Master.


    Mengyao waved her hand, not caring, and said, "Why are you here? Is anyone from Jingshuizhai?"


    "Someone also came from Jingshuizhai. Master Jingwen personally led the team." A disciple replied.


    "My master is here too? Where is she?" Mengyao was overjoyed when she heard her master also came, and asked quickly.


    "It should be in the place about three miles ahead." The person said: "This time, not only the people from the noble master, but also the people from the other masters, are all here, and they are all their respective heads. And the elders led the team to wipe out the demons here. However, shortly after we came in, we were ambushed by the demons. They seemed to know that we were coming, and were ambushing along the route we must pass. As a result, many of us have been separated, but everyone knows our destination this time. Therefore, after we are separated, we are all rushing to the destination."


    "All here?!" Mengyao said in surprise. Although more than a month ago, all the major sects sent people, but that time is obviously different from this time. That time, it was mainly from the major sects. The disciples came here for the trial. There were not many elders from each sect, at most one or two, not to mention the leader. None of them came, but this time, all the leaders led the team. Obviously, the importance is obviously different, and everyone is paying attention this time.


    "Yes, many heads think that the people of the Demon Race must have some plan to stay here, so they want to preemptively." The disciple said.


    Hearing his words, Mengyao''s mind suddenly appeared the scene of the previous altar.


    Is it related to that?

 1828 Chapter 1828 Master and Disciple Meet

    Those disciples, while walking with Mengyaoer, briefed Mengyaoer.


    Mengyao also probably knew the current situation through their introduction.


    Because I was worried that the demons would have any conspiracy here, many sects in the human world, led by the head of Xuanzong''s Dehou, once again smashed into the 100,000 mountains. This action is obviously different from the last time. The same, this time, apart from leaving a small number of disciples to guard the sect, all the other sects have basically come here. There are more than 100,000 people!It can be seen that the scale is not inferior to that of the human-devil war ten years ago.


    However, even if there are a large number of people, after entering the 100,000 mountains, they did not choose to fly in the air, but still walked to show up. After all, if flying in the air and provoking a few super beasts, even if there are various There are many masters in the school, and that will also cause great losses.


    However, the people of the demons seem to know that all the sects of the human world follow the same path. They have been ambushed many times along the way. In addition, the environment in these 100,000 mountains is complicated. Therefore, many disciples of the sects have been It broke up, but fortunately, before coming, everyone knew the destination of this trip, so even if they were separated, everyone was heading towards the destination, not like Mengyao''s before. Completely lost.


    What makes everyone feel even more heavy is that even if it is the human world, more than 100,000 people have already been dispatched. Almost half of the disciples of all sects have come. However, in the initial battle with the demons, they still have not been able to occupy. When it comes to cheap, the number of disciples of the Demon Race is also very large. Now, for more than a month, the teleportation array of the Demon Race has been working, sending the disciples of the Demon Race continuously.


    However, everyone is also fortunate. Fortunately, they came earlier. Otherwise, as time goes by, if all the disciples of the Demon Race are sent over, they still don¡¯t know how bad their situation will be, Demon Race. I don¡¯t know how far it has been in the past ten years.


    Moreover, although the number of disciples of the Demon Race is large, even people of the level of warlords who have not died before have also appeared. However, ten years ago, the most terrifying Demon Emperor had been killed, which also made them secretly. He breathed a sigh of relief. If the current power of the Demon Race plus the Demon Emperor ten years ago, the situation they faced would be even more dangerous.


    Mengyaoer and his party continued to move forward to meet with the large group. Along the way, they also met many separated disciples. After they met Mengyaoer and others, they all joined the team. It''s even bigger, and those disciples were very happy when they saw Mengyao. After all, if such a beautiful and powerful person died like that, it would be a great loss, especially now. When everyone was at war with the Demon Race, one more person like Mengyao''s would also have more combat power.


    Along the way, Mengyao and the others not only met the separated disciples, but also encountered some disciples of the Demon Race. Both of them were mortal enemies. After encountering them, there was no extra nonsense and they started directly.


    Fortunately, everyone did not encounter the existence of the warlord level. In addition, there is Mengyao on the human world, and the combat effectiveness is good. Therefore, although they are a bit dangerous, they did not have much casualties. .


    The people of the demons obviously know the situation in the human world. They are also divided into many small teams to encircle and suppress the separated disciples on the human world. Therefore, at this time, in the 100,000 mountains , Fighting is happening everywhere, some are big and some are small, some are collapsed at the touch of a touch, some are entangled to death.


    Mengyao also rescued some people. Of course, they also saw the death of many disciples from the human world with their own eyes, which made everyone feel a little heavy.


    Regarding the battle between humans and demons ten years ago, these younger generations have also heard from their elders. Every elder has a lingering expression when talking about the war that year. They are both wary and wary of the demons. It hates it, and reminds the young disciples that if you want to cultivate well, the demons will not give up easily, and they will come again.


    However, for many young disciples, it was too far away after all. They had never been in contact with the demons and did not know the brutality of the demons. Similarly, for the battle ten years ago, there was no too much. Deep feeling, after all, they did not personally participate in this matter, they just heard from others, this feeling is of course different.


    However, now, when they personally fought against the people of the Demon Race, and even saw their familiar Daoists die in the hands of the Demon Race, and die in front of them, they truly realized this cruelty. This is the difference between how tired and hard they usually are. Here, if they are careless, they will die.


    The people of the Demon Race will not tell them any truth. The two sides are endlessly dying. After personally participating in the battle of the Demon Race, they can better understand the feelings of their elders, heavy and hesitant.


    Mengyaoer is now the temporary leader of this team, and her mind is much more mature than more than a month ago. She has walked on the brink of death many times, and has made her more sensitive in combat. This has made her, many times I found the enemy in ambush ahead of time, so as to resolve the crisis, and at the same time, let the disciples of other sects, in my heart, admire Mengyao even more.


    However, Mengyao also knows that they are all ordinary demon disciples now. Once they encounter strong and powerful, they will not be opponents of the other party at all. When the time comes, neither can they To provide too much help, so the most important thing at the moment is to find the elders of the sect. With them, you and others will be safer.


    Fortunately, until they reunited with the elders, they didn''t encounter too powerful enemies. It can only be said that their luck was indeed good enough.


    "Master!" After arriving at the meeting point, Mengyao saw the figure of Master Jingwen from a distance. Suddenly, the emotions buried in her heart for more than a month burst out, her eyes were a little moist, but her feet were running fast. go with.


    Originally, Master Jing Wen was discussing matters with the heads of other sects, and suddenly mentioned Mengyao¡¯s shouts. She thought she had heard it wrong. After all, there were too many people at the scene, too messy, and various voices. Both are. Although the voices of those disciples'' discussions have been deliberately weakened, the number of people at the scene is after all too many, so it is still terrifying to gather together.


    "Master!" Mengyao ran closer and shouted again.


    Master Jingwen turned around, and when she saw Mengyao''s running towards her, she was slightly shocked. Then, with joy on her face, she unconsciously took a few steps forward.


    "Good apprentice!" Master Jingwen shouted.


    Mengyao''s emotion was even more agitated, speeding up again, ran to Master Jing Wen''s side, and rushed into the other''s arms.


    For Mengyao, Master Jingwen is not only her master, asking her to practice, but also caring for her and taking care of her like a mother. Therefore, Mengyao is very attached to Master Jingwen. Yes, this kind of attachment has become stronger after more than a month of hardship. Therefore, Mengyao will have such a fierce reaction after seeing Master Jing Wen suddenly.


    "Good boy, you finally came back. It''s okay, it''s okay." Master Jing Wen touched Mengyao''s hair too much, muttering to herself, and her expression was rare and excited.


    "Well, the disciple missed the master." Mengyao said, her voice was already crying, she had been very strong and assertive in front of many other disciples before, but at this time she was like a little coquettish. Girls are generally weak and need pain.


    Of course, Mengyao''s youth is not big in itself.


    "Well, I know, I know." Master Jing Wen said.


    There is no need to ask. Seeing the look on Mengyaoer, Master Jingwen can know that Mengyaoer has definitely suffered a lot in this more than a month. This is not surprising. After all, this is a crisis-ridden hundred thousand. There are dangers everywhere in the mountains. Mengyao is already very good if she can survive. It is impossible without suffering.


    Fortunately, Mengyaoer survived in the end, which was enough, and the bitterness he suffered was nothing.


    Mengyaoer lay down in Master Jingwen¡¯s arms for a long time. Then she got up, looked at her master, and felt a little embarrassed. After all, her master usually treats her very harshly, most of the time. , She wanted to get close, but she didn''t dare, and the act of acting like a baby like today has never happened before.


    "Fortunately, the master didn''t scold me." Mengyao thought to herself.


    "Congratulations on the gaffe, Yao''er is fine." At this time, the heads of several other big sects also came to congratulate. They all know how much Master Jingwen attaches great importance to Mengyao, and now, Seeing Mengyao''s nothing, they were all very happy for Master Jingwen.


    Master Jing Wen smiled too much, his face was relaxed, and thanked one by one.


    Because there are still very important things here, Master Jingwen didn''t have time to ask Mengyao''s exactly how she came here for more than a month, so she could only wait until the matter was over before asking slowly.


    "Now that the larger schools are almost there, people from the Tianwu Sect are left." Dehou said.


    "It''s weird, why didn''t any of the people from Tianwumen show up? They also know this location. No matter what, someone should come. Is it all lost or something unexpected happened?" Someone was equally puzzled.


    "The head of Qingsong hasn''t appeared. Has anyone seen him before?" an elder next to him asked.

 1829 Chapter 1829

    Mengyao looked around and found that there were many disciples of different sects here, but none of the people from the Tianwu Sect had seen it, nor was the head of Qingsong who seemed to be friendly.


    "It may be that a large number of people from the Demon Race have been encountered on the road, so I was delayed." An elder said.


    It is indeed possible. After all, on the way they came here, they had encountered a lot of people from the Demon Race, both strong and weak. They also lost some people because of this, but there are no people from Tianwu. Then, it may also be an ambush by someone from the demons.


    Of course, none of them have arrived, which is still a bit strange, but everyone thinks something is understandable.


    "Then what do we do now? Keep going? Or wait for the people from Tianwumen?" someone asked.


    This place is just a meeting point for them halfway, or a place to rest. The real destination is not here. It is just that the people who have no way have not arrived yet. Therefore, should everyone continue to wait or should they wait? Keep going, it''s hard to choose.


    "Don''t wait anymore." A sect leader said: "One more person has more strength, not to mention, no one in Tian Wumen has arrived. When they arrive together, we will be stronger. some."


    "Yes, besides, the people of Tianwumen may have encountered an ambush, and maybe they will ask us for help." Another head said.


    "However, if we stay here all the time, we will waste time not to talk about it. The Mozu side now knows that we are coming, and there will be more time to dispatch troops. Then, we will have more trouble." Some people hesitate. Said.


    "It''s weird. The people of the Demon Race seem to know our route. They prepared an ambush in advance. If we continue to wait, the people of the Demon Race will definitely ambush along the way again. We must now take advantage of their failure to react. Before, hurry up." Someone agreed.


    "Yes, I am also very surprised about this situation. We encountered a lot of ambushes along the way. The people of the Demon Race seem to really know our route." Master Jing Wen also said: "Also, Demon Race What are the people planning here, we still don¡¯t know."


    There was a lot of discussion, and it was not easy to decide for a while.


    Mengyao hesitated and said, "Master, when I was escaping, I accidentally saw someone from the Demon Race cast a spell at an altar. The man named Mond was also there. I wonder if there will be anything in it. conspiracy."


    "Huh?" Master Jingwen was a little surprised, and everyone else also looked at Mengyao. Master Jingwen said: "Yaoer, you will tell us in detail what you saw, including the altar. Don¡¯t miss anything."


    "Okay, master." Mengyao would naturally not refuse the request of her master, so she told everyone what she had seen before, including the appearance of the altar and the placement of the altar. Mengyao''s was a little bit mysterious, and Mengyao was attracted when she glanced at it, so she looked more comparatively.


    "Senior Nephew Yao''er, are you sure that the appearance of the altar you just mentioned is what you see?" After listening to Mengyao''s words, an elder who knows a little about formation and altars said with a serious face.


    "I''m sure that the altar was very special at the time, so I looked at it a few more times. Moreover, those people were very nervous at the time, and when I returned later, I felt that there was a strong momentum there. My master is even stronger!" Mengyao said.


    "What''s the matter?" Master Jingwen asked too seeing that the elder''s face was a little serious.


    The others are also concerned, and the other two elders who understand the formation are also serious, and even worried!


    "According to Master Yao''er, if I am not mistaken, this is a summoning sacrifice. In ancient times, many powerful cities used a method of sacrifice to summon the sealed people. It''s just that The method of sacrifice is the same as the previous teleportation array. It has been lost for a long time. How can the people of the Demon Race understand?"


    "Yes, I also think it is a summoning sacrifice, and, according to the Yao''er nephew, they summoned a very powerful person." Another elder said.


    "Could you be the one who made a mistake? You also said that the method of sacrifice has been lost for a long time, how can the people of the Devil understand it?" said the head of Dehou.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong." The previous elder said: "The same is true of the previous teleportation array. We all think it is lost, but the people of the demon race will happen to be, and now they know another summoning sacrifice. impossible."


    The faces of the few people on the scene were a bit heavy. If these elders didn¡¯t guess wrong, the people of the Demon Race were really summoning the sealed person, and according to Mengyao¡¯s, that person¡¯s aura was stronger than hers. The master of "is even more powerful, plus the fact that Mond, one of the ten war generals, is personally responsible for this sacrifice, which is enough to show that this person who is summoned has a strong strength and a high status.


    Even some people at the scene already had some kind of speculation faintly in their hearts, although they also felt that this speculation was impossible, but according to the information so far, they could not help but let them think about it.


    "Can''t wait any longer!" said the head of Dehou: "No matter who the demons are calling, at least it shows that they are indeed plotting some conspiracies. If we continue to wait, it will be very detrimental to us. Who knows if they will summon more people?"


    The others nodded and agreed.


    "We set off first, leaving a few disciples here to wait for the people of Tianwumen. Once they get here, let them go and meet us as soon as possible. At the same time, after other separated disciples come here, they can also know where we are going. "The head of Dehou said, among these people, Xuanzong has the strongest strength, and head of Dehou has the highest prestige. Therefore, he led the crusade against the demons this time, and everyone else is also Obedient.


    Since the head of Dehou has already said this, other people will naturally not object to it. This is the best way at present. Of course, some people can''t help but complain about the people of the Tianwu School. Everyone has been met by the demons. However, everyone tried their best to reach this gathering place. The strength of Tianwumen is not weak, and it is unreasonable that it has not arrived until now.


    It¡¯s just that everyone obviously has no extra thoughts to think about this matter now. They are all a little heavy because of Mengyao¡¯s intelligence, and they are all thinking about the Demon Race. People from Tianwumen, let them go. .


    After the negotiation was settled, everyone set off again. At this time, the entire human world, except for those who died and those who were separated, had not yet returned. There were still more than 100,000 people. This is a very powerful force, even this one. The fierce beasts in the hundreds of thousands of mountains did not dare to easily come out to find their lives. Sometimes people would encounter some fierce beasts, and if everyone worked together, the fierce beasts would soon be destroyed.


    It can be said that as long as they do not encounter the ambush of the demons, it is safe for them to act together with so many people. Of course, this is for the top fierce beasts without being dispatched, if it is at the top of the hundred thousand mountains. The appearance of the fierce beast, I am afraid that the human world team will still have a loss, and even this loss will not be too small.


    Fortunately, those top fierce beasts did not come out, looking for everyone''s troubles.


    And more than an hour after the head of Dehou and the others left the meeting point, a large group of people began to appear, and the leader was the head of Tianwumen, Qingsong!


    "Head of Qingsong, are you finally here? Our head and some other sect heads have already set off first. He asked us to wait for you here, and ask you to rush over as soon as possible after you come." Several left behind Disciple, after seeing the people from Tianwumen appear, he hurriedly greeted him.


    "Hehe, okay, okay, we''ll be there soon, thanks for your hard work." The head of Qingsong said with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, head of Qingsong." Those disciples said politely.


    "Okay, your task has been completed, go with peace of mind." Head Qing Song said.


    "Head of Qingsong, let''s go first, we have to wait for the other separated brothers here." The disciple didn''t seem to understand the meaning of head of Qingsong, and still said respectfully.


    "No need to wait, you can''t wait anymore," said the head of Qingsong. After that, a chapter was shot, and with a fierce momentum, he patted the disciple''s head.


    The disciple was startled, but he hadn''t reacted yet. A trace of blood appeared on his forehead. After that, the blood got more and more, and the disciple''s eyes turned white. After that, he collapsed on the ground without a sound.


    "Head of Qingsong, what are you doing?" The other disciples were all frightened by this scene. Some disciples questioned, while others had realized that it was not good and wanted to go around.


    "What are you doing? Send you on the road! Don''t worry, your masters and brothers will also come to accompany you soon." At this time, the head of Qingsong still has the gentle smile before, and the sparrow is replaced by a haze.


    When the head of Qingsong finished speaking, several heads around him quickly took action. Although those disciples were somewhat defensive and wanted to resist, they were just ordinary disciples. Where could they be the opponents of the elders of Tianwumen?


    Therefore, it didn''t take long for everyone to die. Even the people who strayed the first time before could not escape, all were killed by the people of Tianwumen.


    "Leave some people, some people come here, and they will all be killed for me, we continue to move forward to prepare to clean up the mess." Qing Song said.


    The plan of the head of Qingsong was to take advantage of this opportunity to weaken the power of several other schools. Therefore, for the disciples of other schools, naturally he would not be merciful. When I saw these disciples, With the head of Qingsong in his heart, he had already sentenced them to death.

 1830 Chapter 1830 Change Route

    Not only were the disciples of these other sects in front of them, but they had just come along the road. All Qingsong and the others encountered were killed by them one by one. The reason why they came so late is that one Because they deliberately widened the distance between them and other sects, wanting to wait for the last to come out to clean up the mess, and let the people of other sects, and the people of the demon race, fight to the death.


    The other reason is that they are besieging those who were dispersed by the demons, people of other sects, those people did not know the plan of Tianwumen, did not know that the head of Qingsong had rebelled, and when they saw people from Tianwumen appear , And even greeted them happily, and what awaited them was not an enthusiastic questioning, but a merciless killing.


    The people of Tianwumen not only kill the disciples of other sects who take the initiative to come to the door, but also actively search for the disciples of other sects, and kill them when they are found, because the people he brought easily this time are people he can trust. Therefore, he is not afraid of his own affairs and will be promoted by his own people.


    And because of this, Qing Song and his disciples have killed many people from other sects during this period, and the people of the Demon Clan, because they received the news in advance, do not ambush people from the Tianwu Sect. People, there is no loss so far, and the strength is still maintained very intact.


    And this kind of result is exactly what Qing Song wants, at least so far, everything is coming according to his imagination.


    However, Qing Song obviously didn''t know that there was an extra powerful Demon Emperor on the side of the Demon Race, and at the same time, the pagoda he relied on as the last card had also undergone some changes.


    At this time, Qing Song was still in the joy of the smooth progress of the plan. After leaving some disciples, he led a large group of people and chased the direction where other schools had left. He wanted to take this opportunity to weaken the power of other schools. Rather than let them all perish, and because of this, he must stand up at a critical moment instead of staying in hiding.


    "Where are they?" Somewhere in front of the many sects in the human world, Devil Avid stood there, staring into the distance, without any expression on his face, dressed in black skin.


    "It''s less than twenty miles from here. It''s almost here." Standing behind Avid, Harris, one of the ten war generals of the Demon Race, and Harris, who is usually rebellious, stood in front of Avid. Acting like a good baby, only respect and fanaticism on his face!


    In this world, if anyone can admire the arrogant Harris, then this person must be the Avid standing in front of him. In fact, Harris is definitely not the only one who admires Avid. People, Arvid has a very high reputation in the Demon Race, and is also a well-known genius. At a young age, he has already cultivated a high level and defeated many well-known masters. status.


    And it is precisely because of the existence of Avid that ten years ago, the people of the demons were able to put aside each other¡¯s prejudices and unite together, under the leadership of Avid, to attack the human world. It can be said that there is no Avid. There was no such battle between humans and demons ten years ago, because, apart from Avid, no one in the demons had the prestige and ability to command the entire demons.


    And this time, also because of Arvid, the people of the demon race once again sent out with all their strength, not only to help Arvid to contact the seal, but also to prepare to attack the human world again under the leadership of Arvid. To avenge the revenge of the year.


    "Twenty miles." Avid whispered, this number, if they fly in the air in other places, they will be able to arrive in the blink of an eye. However, after all, this is a hundred thousand mountains. Who dares to be in the air? If you fly randomly, you don¡¯t know when, a huge beast will appear and shoot it down. It can be said that the Hundred Thousand Mountains is a rare ¡°no-fly¡± area in this world. Dare to fly.


    Because of this, those people need to walk over on two legs during these twenty li, which naturally takes a little longer.


    "Are you all ready?" Arvid said.


    "It''s ready, just waiting for those people to fall into the trap." Harris said.


    Now that they know the route of the many sects in the human world, the people of the Demon Race will naturally not do nothing. Before, the ambush along the way was one of them, but now, they no longer make a fuss, but Prepare to give those people of all sects in the human world a hard hit, and finish their work!


    "Don''t be careless, among human beings, there are many outstanding people. Our failure back then is a lesson for us." Arvid said, because he fought against the human race, Arvid still has some understanding of humans.


    "If it wasn''t for those despicable humans to join forces, and you were still playing tricks, you would not have been defeated." Harris said, his face was full of dissatisfaction. Can''t mind.


    Arvid waved his hand calmly and said: "If you lose, you lose. There is nothing to dare to admit. On the battlefield, it is normal to use conspiracy and tricks. After losing, we will find the previous field. Instead of being afraid to face your failure."


    Harris was still a little unconvinced, but Arvid had already said so, he naturally wouldn''t object.


    And at this moment, suddenly the first disciple of the Demon Race ran over and said something in Harris'' ear. Harris''s face changed. After that, he waved his hand to let the disciple leave with an ugly face.


    "What''s the matter?" Arvid asked.


    "I just received the news that those people in the human world suddenly changed their course, and our ambush did not come in handy." Harris said. At this time, he was in a very bad mood. He said before that he would not put humans in In my eyes, as a result, the human team actually gave him such a hand, isn''t it just slapping him in the face.


    Moreover, it is not a good thing to ambush failure, they have to think of other ways, or, finally, directly fight the opponent directly!


    Arvid¡¯s face is not so ugly, and even a slight smile. It seems that he is not surprised at this situation: "I¡¯m right. There is no lack of smart people among human beings. We ambush them so many times. , They must have understood it a long time ago, and we knew their route, and then they suddenly changed their way."


    "Then they are dead too! Even if we don''t ambush them and fight them head-on, they won''t be our opponents." Harris said unconvinced, obviously, he was confident in his own strength.


    "That''s true." Arvid also nodded in agreement. Although he made Harris value humans, he just didn''t want to capsize in the gutter. In terms of absolute strength, whether it was Harris or him, he believed that it was the demons who were more important. The reason why they ambush the masters of the human world before is just to make the final battle easier and make their own losses less. After all, these demons followed themselves into the human world, and Avid also I don¡¯t want too many people to stay here forever.


    "Let everyone prepare, the decisive battle is coming." Arvid said.


    "Yes!" Harris nodded and bowed, then turned and left.


    And Arvid was still standing there, looking at the vast distant mountains, and muttered to himself: "Ten years ago, you hurt me with your hands, but you also paid a heavy price, most of the casualties, today, why are you stopping me? What? I¡¯m here, come on!"


    A huge momentum spread out from Arvid''s body, and the fierce beast in the mountains seemed to feel this momentum, roaring again and again, as if responding.


    "What a powerful aura!" The head of Dehou, who was on his way, looked into the distance with a look of shock. It seemed that there was an absolutely powerful presence there. Even if it was so far apart, this momentum made him feel palpitation. .


    "I also feel that this momentum is too strong, it seems a bit familiar." Master Jingwen is too Taoist, his face is also a bit bad, their people are here, and the aura in the distance is definitely not theirs, not theirs. The people here are their enemies, and no one will be in a good mood to face such a powerful enemy.


    "I don''t know if this person is the person that Senior Nephew Yao''er saw. He is indeed powerful." The head of another school said, his face also a little heavy.


    On the contrary, Mengyao and the other disciples did not feel so heavy. Because of their lack of strength, they couldn''t be so far apart to feel Avid''s momentum and his provocation.


    "Go on, since the demons are here, we will have a final battle with them. This is unavoidable. Early fight is better than late fight. At least now we still have the initiative." Head Dehou said.


    The heads and elders of other schools nodded, and everyone understood this, so they chose to take the initiative.


    However, the head of Dehou hesitated for a while and continued: "If, I mean, if there is really nothing to be done at that time, we must protect the elite disciples of our respective sects. They are the hope of our sect and also our world The hope of the world, as long as they escape, they will have a chance to fight back against the demons and avenge us."


    The head of Dehou is already explaining the "future" feeling. It is really the momentum that just made his heart too nervous. That powerful momentum is no worse than the Devil Emperor ten years ago. , If the Demon Race had another Demon Emperor level person, they would probably not be opponents.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou will have this explanation. The outstanding disciples of their respective sects are important to escape. Their sects will not be counted, and the human world will not be counted. There will always be a chance to stand up in the future.

 1831 Chapter 1831

    The other heads heard them, and their faces became more serious. However, no one said that the head of Dehou made a fuss. They nodded silently. They can die, fight against the demons, and die well, but, Those disciples of theirs are still young. They are the hope of the sect and the hope of the human world. They should not die with them. As long as these disciples are still alive, even if they are dead, they will not feel regret.


    Of course, they all understand that after this battle, many disciples will definitely die in these 100,000 mountains. Among those disciples, there will even be people they usually love or are optimistic about. However, this is everyone''s Fate, although they will try their best to protect those disciples, but they can''t protect everyone, there will definitely be deaths.


    Moreover, for the development of the sect, in order to preserve the hope of the human world, they must give priority to those disciples with a high cultivation level and great potential. As for those disciples with average aptitude, they can only be resigned.


    This is the cruel side of the cultivation world. Although I feel uncomfortable, I have no choice.


    And these disciples will definitely want to fight with the demons with them. Although they know it is dangerous, this battle is inevitable. If they don¡¯t even have the courage to fight, then they will survive. In the future, they will all be killed one by one by the demons.


    Ten years ago, some of these elders fought against the demons under the leadership of the elders of the sect. The battle suffered a lot of deaths and injuries, but it also increased their sense of responsibility in their hearts. At the same time, for the demons, They also planted the seeds of revenge. Only in this way, when they face the demons again, can they rise to the challenge.


    Therefore, necessary sacrifices are necessary. Of course, this sacrifice must be controlled within a certain range.


    The other ordinary disciples obviously didn¡¯t know that their leader had not dared to have much hope for this action. Among those ordinary disciples, most of them did not have any before this time. The experience of fighting against the people of the Demon Race, even if it was this time being ambushed by the Demon Race, the Demon Race felt like a little trouble before. None of the Ten Great Generals appeared, plus their elders and heads. , Their real danger is not coming, it''s just that some people are too panic, and they are separated from the large group.


    Therefore, they don''t have a deep impression of the Demon Race, and they don''t know how powerful the Demon Race is, so naturally they don''t have the worries of their elders.


    However, Mengyao is well aware of the fierceness of the demons. Not to mention the experience more than a month ago, it was more than a month in the deep mountains. In addition to interacting with the fierce, she also interacted with the demons. After meeting each other, I naturally knew how good they were.


    Moreover, the powerful aura in the altar last time has been lingering in her heart, making her feel heart palpitations all the time, plus, the current number of demons is not less than theirs, so, In the real fight, Mengyao didn''t think they could hold the upper hand firmly.


    Of course, this was because Mengyao''s did not know enough about the demons, so she felt that it was difficult to gain the upper hand on her own side, instead of thinking that she would definitely fall into the disadvantaged.


    No matter what everyone thinks, the team continues to advance, but in the process of advancing, everyone becomes more cautious under the instructions of their respective heads and elders.


    Perhaps because of the changing route, everyone on the way did not encounter the ambush of the demons again, but the many heads and elders did not dare to take it lightly. The other party did not come to ambush them, not that they have given up. , But to prepare for the final battle.


    However, it also shows that their previous route is indeed already known by the people of the Demon Race, that is to say, among them, there is a possibility that the other party''s spies!Or someone has secretly taken refuge in the other person, no matter what kind of possibility it is, it is definitely not a good thing for everyone, which also makes everyone more worried.


    However, no matter what, this point has already been reached, and everyone can''t stop because of the doubt in their hearts, but can only move on.


    "Yao''er, if there is a fight later, don''t rush forward." Just when everyone was about to reach the destination, Master Jingwen pulled Mengyaoer over and whispered.


    "Master, this..." Mengyao looked at her master with some doubt and surprise, not knowing why she said that.


    "Don''t ask so much, you can just do it when the time comes." Master Jing Wen said.


    "Oh, good." Mengyao nodded.


    Master Jingwen waved his hand too much, and then went on.


    Mengyao looked at her master''s back, and she felt a bit bad in her heart. Does the master feel that everyone can''t beat the demons?However, almost all the masters in the human world have gathered here. If they can''t beat the demons, who else can beat them?After that, will the human world be ruled by the demons?


    In this case, even if you run away now, what should you do later?


    However, now it is clear that Master Jingwen is too unwilling to explain these things, even if Mengyao deliberately asked, she couldn''t find a suitable opportunity.


    In the evening of this day, everyone finally arrived at their destination. According to the situation they had investigated before, the large army of the Demon Race was here, and when everyone arrived here, the Demon Race members were also there. Including several people who survived the Ten Great Wars, as well as many disciples of the demons.


    The many masters of the two races of humans and demons finally met officially, instead of playing peekaboo again, two or three hundred thousand people gathered here, bringing together almost all the masters of the two worlds. That momentum gathered together, even the many fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains did not dare to show up easily.


    "You are finally here!" At the forefront of the people of the Demon Race, a person hidden in a dark cloak looked at the people in the human world and said, the voice is not loud, but it spreads easily throughout the audience, and it spreads to everyone. In one''s ears.


    "This momentum, this voice..." The head of Dehou looked at each other with a shocked expression on his face. From the eyes of the people around, he also saw the shocked mood.


    Several of them are familiar with this voice. It exists like a nightmare to them. Ten years ago, the master of this voice opened the killing ring in the human world, and many masters fell in his hands. At that time, Dehou and others were not the top group of people in the human world. It was just that too many masters fell in that great battle, and their group of people officially came to the front.


    Although they have not directly faced the owner of this voice, Dehou and others are not unfamiliar with this voice, because they have watched the fight of the crowd and heard it.


    However, the owner of this voice should have been killed ten years ago?How could it appear here again?Still speaking, the person in front of me just has a similar voice to that person back then, and is not actually a person.


    Of course, everyone hopes so.


    "Who are you?" The head of Dehou said loudly. People who are familiar with him can hear a trace of tension and depression in his voice.


    "Me? Haha." The man in black laughed. Although it was a laugh, everyone didn''t feel any warmth, but a chill from their hearts: "Why haven''t you seen me in ten years? You have forgotten me? Here, the battle ten years ago did not leave you too much impression."


    "Who are you?" Head Dehou asked again, his voice getting heavier.


    The man in black did not answer the words of the head of Dehou, but instead asked: "Are you the Sect Master of Xuanzong? Where is the old man Guangyangzi? Is he dead?"


    Guang Yangzi is the last Sect Master of Xuanzong, and also the master of Dehou.


    "Presumptuous! The name of the master is something you can mention casually?!" Feeling the disrespect towards his master in the black-clothed man''s tone, De Hou exasperated his face and shouted loudly.


    "Oh, it seems that he is really dead. It''s a pity. I want to kill him personally to avenge my old revenge." The man in black said, looking at everyone, and said, "Now, there is only Are you juniors? What a disappointment."


    "Head of Dehou, don''t talk nonsense with him, let''s do it together to kill all these demons."


    "Yes, kill them!"


    Several elders of other schools around Dehou said.


    "Kill us all? Then we have to see if you have the ability!" The man in black said. After speaking, his black cloak suddenly exploded, breaking into pieces of cloth, and falling to the ground. The appearance of the whole person finally appeared clearly in front of everyone.


    "It''s really you! You are not dead yet?!" After the head of Dehou saw the person clearly, his expression changed.


    The person in front of him is the Devil Emperor who slaughtered the world ten years ago, Arvid!


    Although Dehou and others had guessed before, they were unwilling to believe their own guesses. One thought it was impossible. In addition, they did not want their guesses to be true. In that case, for them In terms of it is definitely a disaster.


    However, now everyone can finally be sure, their previous guesses were not wrong!This person who was supposed to have died ten years ago appeared in front of everyone in a good manner, and his aura was even worse than ten years ago!


    "Dead? Hehe, there are many people who want me to die, but they all died before me!" Avid laughed, facing these younger generations in the world, he didn''t feel too nervous. These people were still a younger generation when they were in control, and they were not enough to make Avid feel nervous.

 1832 Chapter 1832

    Arvid¡¯s face is calm and calm, while the heads and heads of many sects in the human world have their faces nervous. In contrast, the ordinary disciples, although they don¡¯t know who Arvid is, However, they also know that this is someone who is worthy of their elders'' attention.


    Mengyaoer stared at Arvid. Mengyaoer felt the familiar breath on him again. Last time, at the altar, the breath she felt was that of this person.


    Thinking of this, Mengyao walked to her master''s side and said, "Master, I was at the altar that day, and the breath I felt was like this."


    Master Jing Wen and the heads and elders of several other sects around her, after hearing Mengyao''s words, their expressions changed again, and they already understood that the demons used the summoning that should have been lost to worship, and what they summoned was Arvid in front of you!


    After the demons came to the human world, they were still standing still for more than a month. What they planned should be summoning Avid. Unfortunately, they knew it too late. Since the demons needed one. It took more than a few months to prepare. It can be seen that it is not so easy to summon Avid. If they come early, they will be able to destroy the summoning priest. In that case, it would be impossible for Avid to be summoned.


    However, it is too late to understand all this now.


    "Do you want to understand?" Arvid looked at everyone and said, "But it''s too late!"


    When Arvid saw the people''s expressions of sorrow and regret, he knew that they might have understood what was going on inside, but now that it was clearly too late.


    "Originally, I came this time mainly because I wanted to find those old friends back then to''re-remember the old''. I didn''t expect them to die sooner than the other." Arvid said, there was a regretful expression on his face. After all, He still feels a little pity that he can''t avenge his enemies in person.


    Back then, in order to kill Avid, the price paid by the human world was very high. Not only did many masters die, but many other masters were also seriously injured. Although they did not die at the time, they were It''s not too long, and Dehou''s master is one of them.


    And these seriously injured people passed away one by one in the next time, which made the people of this generation of Dehou come to the front of the stage.


    "However, it is almost the same if you can''t kill those old friends, kill their backs." Arvid said: "Since you have already come, stay here!"


    After speaking, Arvid turned into a black light, like lightning, rushing towards the many masters in the human world.


    "Yao''er, step back!" Master Jing Wen shouted too loudly, but he was still in shape, with a huge momentum, and his arrogant body burst out.


    The head of Dehou and others did not retreat either. They knew that they could not retreat. Once they retreated, the ordinary disciples behind them would be slaughtered. That was definitely not what they wanted to see.


    For this reason, the head of Dehou and the others, with solemn faces and surging aura, are ready to meet Arvid''s attack!


    Mengyao was affected by the aura of her master and others, and she unconsciously stepped back a few steps before stabilizing her figure. After that, she looked at the front with horror, and everyone in the audience also watched. To there.


    Arvid¡¯s black lightning was swift and irritable. In the blink of an eye, he had reached the place where the head of Dehou and the others were. Then, a huge shadow appeared, covering all the head of Dehou and the others, huge The force seemed to tear the surrounding air, and the shocking pressure spread out, pushing Mengyaoer and others, who was close to Dehou''s head, back and forth, and their clothes fluttered.


    "drink!"


    The head of Dehou and others did not sit still, either swords, knives, palms, or punches, all greeted the shadow of Avid.


    "bump!"


    The two huge forces collided together, and the surrounding air even sounded a "crack" breaking into the air. At the center of the battle, a dazzling light rose, and the huge energy surged out like a flood, escaping to the surroundings. Scattered.


    Mengyaoer and others had been pushed back several feet before. As a result, when this terrifying energy dissipated to the surroundings, they pushed Mengyaoer and others back again and again. Those with weaker skills would have unstable feet. , Fell on his back, chaos around.


    "Such a terrifying power." Mengyao looked at her master and others in horror. She was already a master of the Golden Core Stage, and naturally she would not be pushed down. On the contrary, if she wanted to move forward, it was equally difficult. All of her energy was mobilized to resist the violent energy around her, but it still made it difficult for her to make progress.


    "Ah!" "Ah!"


    There was a scream, and then everyone saw that at the center of the collision, several figures flew upside down, directly slamming on Mengyao''s side.


    Many disciples hurriedly reached out for help, and found that these were all elders of various sects. These people were slightly weaker. When fighting against Avid, they obviously fell into the wind and were pushed by the violent force. Flew out.


    The light gradually dissipated, and everyone could slowly see the situation in the center of the battle.


    I saw that the head of Dehou and Master Jingwen were waiting too, pale, standing tall, with torch-like eyes, staring at the front, and in front of them, it was Arvid who stood naturally, but compared to Dehou The head and the others were slightly embarrassed, and Arvid appeared to be much more relaxed, at best his hair was a little messy.


    But in the middle of the confrontation between the two sides, there is a huge gully more than ten feet deep. Obviously, this is the result of the energy collision just now.


    "Not bad, I thought that after the old guys died, there would be no opponents in this human world. I didn''t expect that you juniors would also be a little bit good." Avid''s face was calm, even with a little bit. Looking at the head of Dehou and the others with a smile.


    "Avid, don¡¯t be proud. There are so many talents in the human world, and they can be killed by your demons. The master is dead, and we, we are dead, and our disciples. There are thousands of other people, you demons don''t want to succeed!" The head of Dehou said loudly, although his face was slightly pale, but the head of Dehou was not weak at all.


    "Your disciples? Are they?" Arvid looked at the many disciples behind the head of Dehou, and said, "You have disciples, and I have! Or, let my disciples meet your disciples! As for we......"


    Arvid suddenly turned his gaze to the head of Dehou and the others, and his voice suddenly rose: "Come again!"


    As he said, Arvid shot again, and at the same time, the ordinary demons disciples behind Arvid, under the leadership of warlords such as Mond and Harris, rushed towards Mengyaoer and other ordinary disciples. Place!


    Mengyaoer and others, although many have secretly received their master''s reminder that things can''t be done in time, they can retreat first, but at this time, no one turned and left!They are not Arvid''s opponents, but they are not afraid to fight against ordinary demons!


    The war finally broke out completely!


    Huge energy is emerging and scattered!The crackling sound is everywhere, and the numerous energy destroys the surrounding flowers and trees. Those terrifying energies make the beasts in the surrounding mountains retreat and dare not show the slightest.


    Mengyaoer is also fighting. With this more than a month of deep mountain experience, Mengyaoer¡¯s combat effectiveness has risen a lot, especially the actual combat experience, which is more than one level higher than before. Against these ordinary demon disciples, There is no problem at all.


    However, it is not just the ordinary disciples of the Demon Race who attacked them around here. Those at the warlord level have also joined the battle. The strength of these people is almost a little more powerful than that of the elders here. Because of this, ordinary human disciples are not at all an opponent of those at the rank of generals.


    Mengyao also saw those people slaughtering the Quartet, shook his teeth, took out a talisman, held the fingerprint in his hand, and threw it at the demon warlord.


    However, that person is at the level of a general, and his insight is naturally extraordinary. When Mengyao''s talisman is about to hit him, he is like long eyes behind his back. A light flash, it is completely He hid in the past, let Mengyao''s charged shot down.


    "It''s you? Little girl, you were the one who was at the altar that day. If you didn''t catch you that day, you can''t run away today!?" The person who was attacked by Mengyao''s turned around and saw When Mengyaoer, she was a little surprised.


    And this person is exactly Mond, one of the demon warlords!


    Mengyao also recognized the other party, but she did not choose to escape this time, nor did she choose to retreat. When the elders had no time for him to take care of, Mengyaoer was a human disciple with a high level of strength and seniority. I feel that I should not retire this time.


    "Courage!" Seeing Mengyao''s not only didn''t run away, but was actually preparing to continue attacking herself, then Mond slammed and said, "I just don''t know your strength, can you match your courage!"


    After slamming an ordinary human disciple who wanted to beat him with a palm, Monde ran directly to Mengyao. Although his speed was not as fast as that of Arvid, it was the same. slow.


    While in the process of killing Mengyao''er, the momentum of his whole body was continuously rising, and a layer of golden light appeared on the surface of his body, as if he was wearing golden armor, and ordinary swords hit him. On his body, it was actually difficult to break his defense.


    And Mond ignored the ordinary disciples who attacked him, and he wanted to kill Mengyaoer. One is because Mengyaoer escaped from him last time, which made him feel a little bit of a loss. In addition, he also felt that By the time, Mengyao was one of the strongest people in it, and it would be better for such a person to be handled by himself.

 1833 Chapter 1833 Tianwumen Arrives

    Mengyao''s eyes were staring at Mond, and her heart was also very nervous. Although during this time, he had fought against those fierce sex and the demon disciples, but he was at the level of such a demon warrior. People played against each other, but it was the first time.


    Mengyao could feel the terrifying aura of Mond, not inferior to those fierce beasts at all, and much higher than ordinary demon disciples. I don¡¯t know how much. Mengyao would also be able to face those fierce beasts most of the time. Choosing to escape, and facing Mond, who was no worse than the fierce beast, Mengyao''s heart also wanted to escape instinctively.


    However, when her master and the other elders were not there, Mengyao felt that she should have something on her shoulders, so even if she was afraid in her heart, she did not choose to escape.


    Mengyao slowly raised her right hand. There, a layer of faint silver light was covering, flowing slowly like a stream, and instead of retreating under her feet, she moved directly towards Mond!


    Mond was slightly surprised when he saw Mengyao not only didn''t run away, but also rushed towards him, but immediately, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "act recklessly!"


    With a cold snort, Mond threw a fist with his right hand, shattering the void, and slammed into Mengyao''s face.


    Mengyao suddenly felt that she was locked in by a terrifying aura, causing the blood flow in her body to slow down a bit, and her movements became slightly sluggish.


    However, Mengyao didn''t choose to give up. Instead, she shook her fist at the fist shadow, but her fist shadow was not as huge as Monde, and her momentum was not weak.


    The two shadows of boxing are like a strong man, and the other is like a charming woman. They are completely different in momentum, but they are all moving forward!


    Soon, the two fist shadows had already hit, and the expected explosion sound did not appear. The silver fist shadow suddenly separated from the middle when it encountered the golden fist shadow, and then stretched. It becomes soft, as if flowing water meets a stone, separated from the middle.


    However, the separated silver fist did not disperse, but it was covered on the golden fist, and it was worn and consumed by the opponent, like a bundle of cloth, entangled the opponent tightly.


    "Drink, there are two strokes." Feeling that the momentum of his fist was actually blocked, and the speed seemed to be a little slower, Mond''s face appeared again with an unexpected look: "But, do you think this can stop me?! too naive!"


    Immediately, Mond stepped up again, and there seemed to be a "click" sound in the air. I saw that the golden fist suddenly broke through the shackles of the silver light, like a wild horse breaking free from restrictions, and the momentum continued fiercely. Rush forward.


    Seeing this scene, Mengyao''s face changed drastically. Although she knew that it was unlikely that she would stop the other party from succeeding, she was still surprised when the other party really broke through her shackles.


    However, there was not much time left for Mengyao. After the golden fist broke free, it had already reached Mengyaoer''s eyes, and in her surprised and nervous mood, it hit her chest fiercely.


    "Puff!" Mengyao''s was smashed into the air, and a big mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth and sprinkled in the air.


    And this kind of result is actually not beyond Mengyao''s expectations. Once her fist is broken, it will definitely be this kind of result, but the injury is heavier than she thought.


    "I can''t help it!" Mond snorted coldly, and wanted to continue pursuing and completely kill Mengyao.


    However, at this time, a voice suddenly appeared in front of him, and he slapped his face with a palm. Under the hasty of Mond, he could only make simple resistance, but he could not completely resolve the opponent''s attack.


    In the next second, Mond''s body, just like Mengyao''s body before, flew out directly, and the one standing in his position just now was the master Jingwen who had previously fought against Arvid.


    After Master Jingwen hit Mond''s body with a palm, he quickly came to Mengyaoer''s side, took out a pill from her body and fed Mengyaoer, and said to her: "Get out of here as soon as possible and find a safe Hide it somewhere."


    "Master..." What else did Mengyao''er want to say, but Master Jingwen had already let go of her and once again killed Arvid. She just came to rescue Mengyaoer, not that they said that Bian had already defeated Arvid and was free, but, Master Jingwen asked the other people to top him first. After she had saved her, Mengyao had to go back immediately and join the battle.


    In fact, Master Jingwen was too waiting, and not only failed to defeat the opponent in the match with Avid, but as time went on, they gradually began to fall into the wrong, and failure may only be a matter of time.


    Therefore, Master Jingwen didn''t dare to delay too long, said a word with Mengyao, and left directly.


    Mengyao''s face recovered some blood, but, looking at her master¡¯s back, she was full of worries. However, she could only be worried. Even if she wanted to intervene in such a battle, she would not have the qualifications and capable.


    Mengyao stood up, looked at her master, did not choose to leave and left, but continued to kill the demon disciple next to him. Na Monde was injured by the Jingwen master''s sneak attack. Knowing where he went, and because of this, Mengyao was not in great danger for a while.


    At this time, the head of Qingsong had also rushed to the periphery of the battlefield with people, and he saw the fierce fighting here from afar. He quickly stopped the whole team, however, took a few elders to go alone. Before, I found a suitable hidden place and looked at the battlefield from a distance.


    "It seems that they are fighting." Qing Song''s head said, with some gloating expressions on his face.


    "Yes, the fight was fierce." An elder next to him said: "It seems that the demons are going to have the upper hand?"


    "It seems to be." Another elder said: "Strange, this time the strength of our human world is not weak, even if we did not go, but the strength is not bad, how can we fall into the disadvantage."


    "Look there, several warlords of the Mozu are all killing the Quartet, how about Dehou and the others?"


    "That''s right, shouldn''t Dehou and the others match up with those warriors? Why are they now watching the warrior-level people wantonly slaughter here?"


    Although the people of Tianwumen were thinking about finally turning the tide, and the scene before them was what they were willing to see, after all, it was different from what they had imagined before, and they were still a little surprised.


    "Look! Dehou and the others are there!" Suddenly, an elder pointed to somewhere in the middle of the battlefield and said, his voice was a little surprised.


    Others soon understood why he was surprised, because there, many masters in the world, including Dehou and Jingwen Shitai, were actually fighting with a demon. The key is that they So many people have not been able to gain the upper hand, and even fell into a slight disadvantage!


    Dehou and others are restrained, so naturally they can¡¯t fight the warlord-level demon people. Only some elder-level people can spare their hands. However, on the demon side, except for the warlord-level people , There are still some masters, and therefore, the masters on this side of the world are obviously not enough.


    "Who is that person?" Someone wondered. With one''s own strength, he could actually restrain Virtue Hou, Jingwen Shitai and others, and still have the upper hand. This is obviously a master.


    "He seems, he seems..." An elder seemed to recognize that person, his face was a little pale: "But it''s not right, shouldn''t he be dead?"


    "That is, he shouldn''t exist, he is already dead!" The other elder also said, with a look of fear on his face.


    "No, he is not dead!" Qing Song said, his face no longer had the smile he had before. Instead, his face was serious: "He is Arvid! You are all right!"


    "But, shouldn''t he have died ten years ago?" Some elders are still unwilling to believe this fact. After all, they have planned for a long time for today, and even betrayed their former friends. As a result, they suddenly found out now. Vader hasn''t died yet, and the things they planned have suddenly undergone a huge change, which they cannot accept and are unwilling to accept.


    "I also think he is dead. In that case, we will be relaxed next, but he is obviously not dead. Except for him, no one can face Dehou and Jingwen at the same time without losing the wind!" Tao.


    "Head, then we..." An elder said hesitantly, "Then what should we do?"


    The other elders also stared at the head of Qingsong, obviously waiting for his decision.


    Who knows, the head of Qingsong''s original serious face suddenly appeared with a smile and said: "Of course we have to continue as planned before!"


    "But, that''s Arvid! The strength is so terrifying!" said an elder.


    "Of course I know he is Arvid, I knew it ten years ago! I also knew his horror." Qing Song said: "But what about this? No matter who it is, it will die in our hands this time. Here, moreover, as long as we defeat Avid, the reputation of our school will be heavier, and the effect will be better than the more we thought before."


    "The head, can you beat him with just a few of us?"


    "Of course!" The head of Qingsong said confidently: "Don''t worry, there is me for everything! No matter who it is, we can''t stop the rise of Tianwumen today!"


    A crazy look flashed in Qing Song''s eyes. Originally, he was thinking that it would be enough to clean up the mess. However, Arvid''s unexpected appearance made him feel that this is a better opportunity if he can kill himself. If Arvid died, people who hadn''t been killed by many masters ten years ago would have even higher prestige between himself and Tianwumen!

 1834 Chapter 1834

    The head of Qingsong¡¯s thoughts are naturally not wrong. If Avid can be used as a stepping stone for him and Tianwumen, the effect will definitely be much better than previously expected. After all, Avid is a powerful man. The character was in the human world ten years ago, without encountering an opponent, and in the end many masters joined forces to "kill" him.


    Of course, looking at the current situation, those masters of the year obviously failed to kill Avid.


    Although the strength of Dehou and Jingwenshitai and others are not weak, they are still inferior to those masters of the year. Therefore, Qingsong is sure that Dehou and Jingwenshitai and others, There is no way to take Avid at all, and it is even more impossible to kill Avid. On the contrary, it is more likely to be killed by Avid.


    At that time, waiting for the death of Dehou and Jingwen, and then I will come forward to turn the tide and kill Avid. That day, Xuanzong and Jingshuizhai and other disciples will definitely be grateful to me. After all, I can help them. The door took revenge.


    Moreover, when the time comes, the entire human world, people who are more prestigious than yourself, are already dead, and your own superiority will be easy, not to mention, if you kill Avid, it will also prove your strength. , There will be no blind people who jump out and oppose themselves.


    However, in the Tianxuanzong and Jingshui Zhai, I plant my own people, support my own people, and become the new head, and I can secretly control these sects. When the time comes, the entire human world will be true. It''s my own family!


    These things were planned before the head of Qingsong, because of the emergence of Avid, Qingsong felt that the implementation of this plan would be easier.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that he, Qing Song, must be able to kill Avid, and moreover, kill the opponent in front of everyone.


    It is naturally not easy for ordinary people to kill Avid, and there is even the risk of being killed. However, the head of Qingsong has no such worries, because in his arms, there is a baby, Qingsong believes , As long as that baby appears, even Arvid can''t escape the fate of being killed!


    However, the existence of that exquisite pagoda, the elders of Tianwumen did not know, and at the same time they knew that Avid was so powerful, they really didn''t know their head, where their confidence came, and they actually said they could kill Ah. Vader, this is nothing short of a fantasy.


    "Head, that is Arvid, Devil Emperor Arvid, are we..." An elder hesitated and said, he wanted the head to retreat first, save his strength, and then slowly. In the picture, anyway, Avid has appeared. Those sects, including Xuanzong and Jingshuizhai, are not going well today. In that case, their Tianwumen will still be the largest in the world as previously envisioned. The martial art.


    Therefore, there is no need to fight Arvid in the present, it is very irrational.


    Who knows, the head of Qingsong waved his hand and said confidently: "We won''t go! Believe me, I can kill that Arvid, I have my own cards!"


    Hearing the words of the head of Qingsong, the eyes of the other elders brightened. Does his head really have any cards they don''t know?Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so confident when facing Arvid. After all, if Arvid¡¯s horror, I believe their head is also clear, even better than them, it¡¯s impossible to be yourself. Go up and find death.


    "So, we are watching the changes now, waiting for Dehou and Jingwen to die, that''s when we appear!" Head Qingsong looked at the battlefield in the distance and said confidently, all of this is under control. The feeling of love made him very enjoyable, and Qing Song felt even more excited when he thought that he would be able to respond in the future.


    If his plan is realized, then he will be the most successful head in the history of Tianwumen. After all, although the previous heads have always wanted to develop Tianwumen, they have not been too successful. , Once he made Tianwumen the leader of the human world, that achievement would definitely be greater than the previous heads.


    Of course, if he killed Arvid, he would still be one of the most successful people in human history!


    This temptation made Qing Song''s whole person excited. If it weren''t for the restraint of their efforts, he would have rushed forward before now, killed Avid, and then unified the entire human world.


    In the Great Mountain of Hundred Thousands, during the battle between humans and demons, the sects of Tianxuanzong and other sects were not peaceful.


    The residence of Xuanzong.


    Because the head of Dehou and most of the elders of the sect took most of the power of the entire sect and went to the 100,000 Dashan Mountain to crusade against the demons. Therefore, the power left behind in the sect is not too strong. There are only a few ordinary disciples, and only one at the elder level.


    At this time, there was a group of people flying with the sword. The left-behind disciples of the Profound Sky Sect saw someone entering the mountain and suddenly became nervous. After all, at this time, it is difficult to protect those demons at the critical moment of the war between humans and demons. Will not take the opportunity to attack their gates.


    However, after seeing the leader, the disciples relaxed again, because the leader of this group of people, they knew, was the elder Leng Chan of Tianwumen. Before, the head of Dehou gathered people from all sects. When discussing the crusade against the demons, the other party also came, and these disciples had some impressions of him.


    However, at this time, Leng Chan was not guarding his sect, so why did he come to their Xuanzong?


    Although he was puzzled, the opponent was a senior after all, so the two disciples of the Sky Profound Sect at the mountain gate took the initiative to greet him.


    "Welcome to Elder Leng Chan, I don''t know why Elder Leng Chan came to our sect?" the disciple of Tianxuanzong asked.


    Elder Leng Chan was like his name, with a cold face, without looking at the two disciples, and said, "Is Elder Qingfeng here?"


    Elder Qingfeng, it was the elder who stayed by Tianxuanzong to watch the gate.


    "Elder Qingfeng is resting in the hall," the disciple said.


    "Okay." Elder Leng Chan nodded. Suddenly, he turned to look at the two disciples, slapped both palms, one palm, and hit the two Tianxuanzong disciples'' foreheads.


    Those two disciples of the Profound Sky Sect were not at all defensive against Elder Leng Chan at this time. After all, everyone is now an ally, and Elder Leng Chan is their predecessor, how could they be guarded.


    Because of this, Elder Leng Chan struck a straight face with these two strikes, and he acted without mercy, so the two disciples of the Profound Sky Sect fell down with a puzzled expression on their faces, without even making a scream. , It has been completely silent.


    "Leave two people to guard here, the others, follow me in!" Elder Leng Chan said coldly.


    "Yes!" Those Tianwumen disciples were not surprised at Elder Leng Chan''s behavior. They were able to follow along to perform this task. Naturally, those Qingsong trusted people. In fact, those who are not worthy of trust. They were all taken away by Qingsong and went to the 100,000 mountains together.


    Elder Leng Chan climbed up the steps and revisited the old place again. He had only visited this place a few days ago, and he has come again today. However, the mood of coming here is obviously different these two times.


    "The No. 1 school in the world? Haha, it won''t be anymore soon!" Leng Chan sneered while looking at the "Xuanzong" plaque on the hall in the distance.


    Before coming to the Profound Sky Sect, they had already visited some other small sects. Those sects were also unprepared against them, allowing Elder Leng Chan to repeatedly succeed. Those sects who kept their hands have also been He killed one clean.


    According to the plan discussed by Qingsong and the elders of Tianwumen, Qingsong and some elders went to the hundred thousand mountains to stand up at the most critical moment of the war between humans and demons to turn the tide and win the gratitude and admiration of those survivors.


    On the other hand, Elder Leng Chan kept his hands. After the sects in the human world were dispatched, he took people to other sects, killed the people who kept his hands there, and further weakened those sects. Strength, at the same time, also prepares for the back, his own martial arts to take the stage.


    Both sides acted at the same time, and because of the relationship between Leng Chan''s allies, the actions on Leng Chan''s side have always been smooth. People of other sects have not fortified them, and because of this, he was allowed to frequently succeed.


    But this time, when he came to the largest sect, the Profound Sky Sect, Leng Chan believed that he would also not fail, and as long as he kills the people in the Profound Sky Sect, and then cleans up the people in Jingshuizhai, then their task is also It''s done, the other little sects have been wiped out by them. When the time comes, they will put blame on the people of the Demon Race, and they will be able to gain further gratitude from the surviving disciples.


    Leng Chan led his disciples into the main hall, and saw an old man closing his eyes in the middle of the main hall, cultivating. This person was the left-behind elder Qingfeng of the Profound Sky Sect.


    Leng Chan slowly moved towards Qingfeng, but he was already slowly gathering energy in his hands, giving Qingfeng a thunderous blow at any time.


    However, when Elder Leng Chan was about to get close to Qing Feng, Elder Qing Feng''s eyes suddenly opened, and when he saw Elder Leng Chan, he was still a little surprised.


    "Elder Leng Chan, why are you here?" Qing Feng asked.


    "Oh, there are demon clan disciples activities at our Tianwumen. After I killed those demon clan people, I brought my disciples over to see if there were any demon clan disciples invaded by the Tianxuanzong, do you need help." Leng While talking, Zen continued to walk towards Elder Qingfeng.


    "Oh? The people of the Demon Race have gone out of a hundred thousand mountains? Our Sky Profound Sect did not see anyone of the Demon Race appear." Qingfeng Elder does not suspect him. After all, the Demon Race has been in the human world for some time. It is not a strange thing that there will be a hundred thousand mountains.

 1835 Chapter 1835

    "The people of the Demon Race have many tricks, and Elder Qingfeng must not be careless." Elder Leng Chan said. At this time, he is not far away from Elder Qingfeng.


    Elder Qingfeng didn''t notice anything abnormal, but instead nodded in agreement: "Yes, the people of the Demon Race are using tricks, and they should indeed be more prepared. The master brothers have all gone out of the mountain. There must be no accident in this sect."


    "Exactly!" Elder Leng Chan said.


    "Come here!" Elder Qingfeng shouted, wanting to call his disciples to come over, strengthen patrols, and prevent people from the demons from taking the opportunity to enter.


    "Is Elder Qingfeng wanting to meet the disciples of the Gui sect?" Elder Leng Chan said, a smile suddenly appeared on his bark-like face, but, how do you look at this smile, how does it feel infiltrating: "I''m afraid they will listen. If it''s not there, let me send Elder Qingfeng to see them!"


    Elder Qingfeng felt something faintly wrong, and he suddenly became vigilant and said, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting, I will send you down to see them!" Elder Leng Chan said, and suddenly said.


    Elder Leng Chan knew that with Elder Qingfeng¡¯s cultivation base, it was almost impossible for him to completely attack the opponent. Fortunately, most of the disciples left behind by Xuanzong had been killed by himself, and there was nothing left. Many disciples, and this elder Qingfeng, so even if it is a head-on contest, he is not afraid.


    Elder Qingfeng¡¯s cultivation is no worse than Elder Leng Chan. Therefore, the moment the opponent shot, Elder Qingfeng had already discovered that, although he did not know why the opponent shot himself, Elder Qingfeng still subconsciously wanted to hide away. go with.


    It''s just that Elder Leng Chan''s action was still a bit sudden after all, so even if Elder Qingfeng found out that something was wrong, he was still hit by the opponent, but it didn''t hit the point.


    Elder Qingfeng''s body followed the opponent''s strength and floated back. After landing, he stepped back again and again to stabilize his body.


    "Leng Chan! Why is this, why are you doing this?" Qing Feng asked while adjusting his internal breath.


    Qingfeng didn¡¯t expect Leng Chan¡¯s sudden troubles. Although the two people didn¡¯t have deep friendship, there were still some things. He didn¡¯t expect that this familiar Daoist friend would suddenly attack him today. , Still at such a sensitive point in time.


    "You Tianxuanzong has been the No. 1 school in the world for so long, and it''s our turn to Tianwumen." Leng Chan didn''t show the slightest ashamed of his former fellow Daoists, but took it for granted. Obviously, He has had this idea for more than a day.


    "The world of martial arts is originally a family, why is it the first one?" Qingfeng said: "What''s more, even if they want to take our place, there is no need to fight against them, right?"


    "Otherwise, how can you take your place?" Leng Chan said.


    "You are not afraid that my senior brother will find you Tianwumen for revenge after they come back? At that time, your Tianwumen may not be able to hold it, right?" Elder Qingfeng said.


    Tianxuanzong is recognized as the first sect in the human world, and its strength is naturally there, but this time, most of the sect''s personnel have been transferred to the 100,000 mountains, which gave Tianwumen an opportunity. .


    However, once Dehou and others return, they will definitely go back and retaliate. Then, it will be the day of the Tianwumen disaster.


    Who knows, not only did Elder Leng Chan not feel scared, he even smiled slightly and said, "Then they have to come back with life!"


    "Leng Chan! What do you mean? You are in collusion with the demons? How can you do this? Once the demons become powerful in the human world, it will be a disaster for the entire mankind. The dispute between the two sects is only an internal dispute. People who can collude with the Demon Race? They are all tigers and wolves. If you do this, it is tantamount to seeking skin with tigers!" When Elder Qingfeng heard Leng Chan''s words, he had already guessed what they were planning, and he became even more worried.


    The dispute between Tianwumen and Tianxuanzong is only an internal struggle, which cannot harm the human world. However, once the demon clan is involved, it is different. The cruelty of those people was ten years ago. I have already seen that once they have a firm foothold in the human world, and even develop, it is a war for the entire human race.


    What¡¯s more terrifying is that the Dehou sect and others in front may not know this situation. They can easily be calculated by the Tianwumen. When the time comes, the Tianwumen and the demons will collude, and the human world will definitely be there. The loss was heavy.


    "No! You must tell this news to the senior brothers!" Elder Qingfeng has made a decision in his heart, and must not let the people in front of him be fooled by the people of Tianwumen.


    "We know the ferocity of the Demon Race. You don''t think we are absolutely sure. We will do it? Don''t worry, the Demon Race will go down to the earth to find them together. When the time comes, we Tianwumen is not only the largest school in the human world, it will even unify the entire demon world!" Elder Leng Chan said with a crazy expression on his face.


    "Crazy, you are all crazy, and even the Demon people are calculating together, do you think the Demon people will be so stupid? You are looking for death!" Elder Qing Feng said loudly.


    "Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. You can go with confidence. For many years, the problem of the Demon Race that has not been resolved, our Tianwumen will solve it at the same time. In this case, we will become the number one sect in the world. Is it qualified enough?" Leng Chan said indifferently.


    "As for you, just take a step ahead, your brothers, disciples, will come to you soon, oh, of course, there are people from the Demon Race!" Leng Chan said.


    After speaking, Leng Chan turned into a sharp light and rushed towards Elder Qingfeng again.


    And seeing this scene, Elder Qingfeng did not choose to avoid this time, but gritted his teeth and greeted him as well.


    Immediately after hearing the sound of "touch", the two voices collided, and the collision formed a huge air current, which escaped all around, swaying the ordinary disciples of Tianwumen.


    After the elder Qingfeng and Leng Chan came stubbornly, they held back the tumbling inner breath in their hearts, kept under their feet, and rushed towards the outside.


    "Chasing!" Elder Leng Chan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly.


    After the collision just now, Elder Qingfeng made up his mind to replace the injury with his injury and give himself some chance to escape. Therefore, Elder Qingfeng suffered more injuries than Elder Leng Chan, and his speed would naturally be slower.


    "Qingfeng, you can''t run away!" Elder Leng Chan muttered to himself, and then he led people to chase him.


    After Elder Qingfeng left the main hall, he fled out of the mountain. There were scattered corpses of Tianxuanzong disciples all along the way. Seeing this scene, Elder Qingfeng felt that his heart was dripping blood. For Leng Chan and Tianwu The hatred of the door is also heavier.


    However, it is obviously not a matter of motivation. When looking for Leng Chan desperately, Tianwumen obviously came here this time. Then, at Shiwan Dashan, he must be prepared, and he must pass the news as soon as possible. To the people in front.


    The elder Qingfeng flies in the air, stimulating the true energy in his body with all his strength. At this time, he can''t care about so much. He knows that Leng Chan and others will never give up easily. They will definitely chase after him. Injury, speed will definitely have an impact, so he must arouse his full potential.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Elder Qingfeng to fly. Behind him, several figures also flew up and chased him. Qingfeng saw this situation and accelerated his speed again.


    At this time, the head of Dehou in the Great Mountain of One Hundred Thousand Mountains did not know the situation behind. In fact, at this time, they did not have much energy to think about other things, because they were talking with Avi. Germany has become more and more passive in the match.


    "I can''t go on like this! I have to let everyone break through, otherwise, all of us will be inseparable from here, and the entire human world will be over!" Dehou said palely.


    On the other hand, Dehou¡¯s situation is not very good. Because of the strongest strength, he is the most important player in the fight against Avid. He has played the most against Avid and is also the most injured. One, but he also knew that he couldn''t hide now, and once he couldn''t hold on, the others would be over.


    What makes De Hou desperate is that Arvid seems to be more powerful than ten years ago. Although Arvid was already in the limelight ten years ago, his momentum is still not as good as it is now.


    As for myself and others, they are worse than the predecessors of the year. As a result, the gap between the two sides is even greater. Almost everyone on their side is injured, but they are not able to give it to Ah. Vader was hurt too much again, and the other party didn''t seem to change much.


    It is precisely because of this that everyone will feel despair in their hearts and see no hope of winning.


    Since they can''t see the hope of winning, they have to consider for the future. This time, the elite disciples of many sects can be said to be exhausted. These people are the future of the sect and absolutely cannot die here. In that case, their sects It will be over, and the human world will be over.


    Therefore, they must bite and protect those disciples from leaving here, as long as they are still alive, there will be hope for the martial arts and the human world.


    However, it is not easy to get them to leave. Both sides are now entangled. The strength of the people of the Demon Race is not weaker than them. Therefore, it is definitely not an easy task to get rid of their entanglement.


    And the people of the Demon Race will never watch them leave, they will definitely stop their actions. In this way, how many people they can escape is really hard to say.

 1836 Chapter 1836

    "Want to leave? I''m afraid it''s not that easy!" Arvid also saw the thoughts of the people on the other side and sneered.


    This time, many sects of the human world came together to attack the demons. It can be said that almost all the masters of the human world have gathered here. Naturally, Arvid would not want to let go of this opportunity to destroy these masters in one fell swoop. Therefore, he definitely does not want to see these people break through.


    Fortunately, at this time, it was the people of their demons who had the upper hand. As long as they entangled those in the human world and waited for them to clean up these juniors, they could slaughter those ordinary disciples as much as they wanted.


    "Master Jingwen, we are here to stop Avid, and you will help other disciples escape from here." Head Dehou said to Master Jingwen.


    If ordinary disciples are allowed to escape by themselves, the possibility of success is not too great. After all, there are many demon people around, and there are no shortage of masters in it, just like the demon warlord level, it¡¯s not ordinary. The disciples can contend, so they must be assisted by their masters.


    Therefore, Dehou made this arrangement, but it is also very dangerous. They are now besieging Avid with so many people, they can only be able to stop them, and even fall into a faint disadvantage. If a few masters are separated, their side will be even more dangerous, and they must also take a desperate posture.


    Master Jing Wen was too waiting for someone, and he was not an indecisive person. He didn''t hesitate to hear Dehou''s head. He left the battlefield here, quickly moved to the side, and left with her. There are many others. The elders of other schools and the heads of some small schools.


    Arvid naturally didn''t want to see Jingwen and others bad his good deeds, so he wanted to pursue it.


    The head of Dehou and others were unwilling to see Avid chasing and killing Master Jingwen Tai and others. Dehou shouted: "Your opponent is us!"


    With that, the head of Dehou slapped a palm until the opponent''s face. This blow was a full blow from the head of Dehou. He had even given up his own defense, which was completely exchanged for life. As long as Arvid does not turn around to defend, he will be seriously injured if he is not dead. Of course, Dehou himself will not be well.


    Arvid naturally did not want to die with the other party at this time. Therefore, he had to step aside, but the anger on his face slowly emerged: "Do you think you can stop me? Or, let me Kill you first, and then kill your disciples. Today, I want to let Ang''s masters of the entire human world fall here, don''t even want to leave!"


    After that, Arvid''s momentum continued to rise, and the head of Dehou and others felt boundless pressure, and even they felt that every move they made would require a lot of effort.


    At this time, Arvid slapped a palm, and that palm formed a huge handprint in the air, tempting Taishan to press the top, and flew towards the head of Dehou and others.


    The head of Dehou and the others changed their faces and they all resisted. Then, Arvid¡¯s attack was not trivial. In addition, with the departure of Master Jingwen and others, their strength has been weakened, so there is no way to completely To withstand the blow.


    "Puff!" An elder vomited blood, and then he flew out upside down.


    However, before he landed, a black light flew towards him, and another palm was facing him. The head of Dehou and others wanted to rescue, but it was too late. The opponent moved too fast, and they were still resisting. The opponent didn''t fully react to that blow just now.


    "bump!"


    One of Arvid''s black palms hit the elder''s chest fiercely, and the huge power actually directly penetrated the opponent''s chest!


    The elder''s eyes suddenly burst, and the life energy in his body was quickly dissipating. He wanted to raise his hand to counterattack Avid, but found that his usually flexible hands were as heavy as a thousand pounds at this time.


    "bump!"


    Arvid drew out his palm, followed by another palm. This palm also penetrated the elder''s body. The elder had no extra power to defend at this time, and his whole body was just like The piece of paper was weak at a glance, and was vulnerable to Arvid''s attack.


    At this time, the head of Dehou and the others finally rushed over, and several people attacked Arvid frantically. With that momentum, Arvid had to step back temporarily.


    "Puff!"


    Arvid dropped the elder''s body casually, and the head of Dehou quickly caught it, but saw that the other''s body had two large holes, and the blood kept flowing out without money, and the other''s mouth Also vomiting blood constantly.


    Arvid''s two palms just penetrated the elder''s body and destroyed his dantian. The cultivated Nascent Soul was also directly crushed by the opponent, without even having a chance to escape.


    "Ah...ah..." The elder opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t do anything except spit out some blood.


    Not long after, the elder swallowed his last breath. At this time, his eyes were still wide open, obviously a little unwilling to look at him. The unwillingness in that eye made the head of Dehou feel very heartbroken.


    "Ah!" The head of Dehou put down the opponent''s corpse and yelled to the sky. Then, he turned around and attacked Avid again, in a frantic and desperate posture. For a time, he and Avid did not match each other. up and down.


    However, everyone knows that with the fall of the first elder-level master, their strength has begun to decline. After that, they are definitely not Arvid¡¯s opponents. The defeat is only a matter of time. Even, many people will today. Fall here.


    This made everyone''s heart a little crazy, just like the head of Dehou, attacking Avid desperately and madly.


    Arvid was also a little surprised by the abilities that these people stimulated, and for a while he couldn''t have the upper hand again.


    However, Arvid is experienced after all. When he doesn''t want to attack, he concentrates on defending, and he will do the defense. Although the head of Dehou and others are attacking desperately, there is no effect at all. The only way to let them The good news may be that they have temporarily held Avid.


    However, everyone does not know how long they can hold Avid. Their crazy offensive cannot continue forever. I only hope that during this time, Master Jing Wen and others can help more. People go out, in that case, even if they die, they are considered dead.


    At this time, the head of Qingsong and others who were hiding on the periphery could also see it. From this time on, the human world has already shown signs of collapse. Once the offensive of Dehou and others is weakened, wait Theirs will be endless massacres, and it will be hard to say how many people can survive on the human world.


    "Master, when will we be there" an elder asked.


    "No hurry!" Head Qingsong looked at the situation on the battlefield and said with a calm face: "Now the human world is still on the verge of collapse. It has not completely collapsed, and there are not enough dead people. What''s more, the old guys like Dehou and Jingwen are still alive. We go in now, and in the end we will not achieve our goal."


    The head of Qingsong is not in a hurry. He originally wanted to use the hands of the demons to weaken the strength of many sects in the human world. Now, although the human world is about to collapse, after all, it has not collapsed, dead people. Not many, only one of the elders died, and it was far from what Qing Song expected.


    In the expectation of the head of Qingsong, only those people at the head level, including Dehou and Master Jingwen, were dead. Then, the elders were killed and injured. At this time, they appeared. The best time.


    When the time comes, they will annihilate the demons and save the ordinary disciples. There must be a leader in the human world to organize the reconstruction. Without Dehou and Jingwen, he is the head of Qingsong. The most suitable candidate.


    The other elders listened to them and didn¡¯t say anything. The reason why the leader asked just now was not because he was concerned about the safety of the people inside, but because they were not sure that the people in the Qingsong leader were almost dead. Can Tianwumen have enough strength to face the demons alone?


    If they don''t have that strength, it''s better to show up as soon as possible. With the help of other sects, although their final prestige is not as expected, it is not bad, and it is relatively safe.


    But now, the head of Qingsong is not in a hurry, and he still looks confident, so naturally other people won''t say anything.


    However, at this moment, the head of Qingsong and the others saw a shadow approaching quickly in the distance. Behind this figure, there are several huge beasts, roaring and moving towards The figure rushed over.


    "Who is that? Damn, doesn''t he know that he can''t fly in these hundreds of thousands of mountains?" Qing Song''s head frowned.


    At this time, the head of Qingsong was still a little away from the fierce beasts, and he already felt the strength of the opponent. Once the fierce beasts found them, their consequences would be very serious.


    "That seems to be the Qingfeng elder of Xuanzong Sky!" Someone recognized the figure who was constantly approaching.


    "Qingfeng? Shouldn''t he be dead now? Damn it, didn''t Elder Leng Chan kill him as planned? Or did something happen in the middle?" The head of Qing Song also recognized the identity of the figure at this time. It makes him feel worse. If the other party already knows their plan and tells the plan to the head of Dehou and others, then his plan will fail, and his Tianwumen will even become a public enemy of mankind in the future!


    Elder Qingfeng cannot be allowed to enter the battlefield alive!

 1837 Chapter 1837

    "Leave him!" the head of Qingsong shouted, taking advantage of the people in the battlefield now, do not know the arrival of the breeze, and stop the opponent, then everything can continue, as long as you stick to the head of Dehou Death, then it will be all right.


    And once Qingfeng is allowed to enter now, it is obvious that the other party has already known something in a hurry, which is obviously not good for their plan. When the time comes, even if they wipe out the demons, they will not The way to truly unify the human world and become the first school of the human world.


    Unless they kill all the disciples of the human world on the scene!


    However, that is obviously impossible. In that case, their strength will be weakened too much, and it will not be good for them in the future.


    Several elders near the head of Qingsong obviously understood this, so they were ready to take action to stop Elder Qingfeng.


    However, these elders just took off. Over there, the fierce beasts behind Elder Qingfeng suddenly roared, with full momentum, let Elder Qingfeng and the few elders of Tianwumen who just flew up to stop Elder Qingfeng. , The body shook, and the blood in the body rolled.


    The reason why the Hundred Thousand Mountain is dangerous is that, until now, no one can know how many fierce beasts there are in this mountain, and what is the strongest. I heard that many years ago, there were a few masters of the transformation stage. , Join hands to break through these 100,000 mountains, wanting to see how dangerous these 100,000 mountains are.


    As a result, none of these masters of the transformation stage were able to come out. Therefore, everyone in the outside world is more in awe of this place. Most people don''t dare to go deep, and some schools let their disciples come here. The trial is just to let them be on the outside, and they can''t go deep under the urges, otherwise, it will be very dangerous.


    Of course, if anyone is as lucky as Mengyaoer, it doesn¡¯t matter if Mengyaoer is here for more than a month, he has not encountered a beast that is too powerful, although he was injured, but, After all, there is no danger to life.


    After the demons came here, they have always been very honest, did not provoke the "indigenous people" here, and have been low-key to lift the seal on Avid, because even they dare not easily provoke the murderers here. beast.


    But now, Elder Qingfeng, in order to tell Dehou about the sect as quickly as possible, coupled with the chasing of Leng Chan and others behind him, he had to choose to fly in the air. Of course he knew it was dangerous. Here The fierce beast is very important to its own airspace, and if anyone flies at will, it will kill it.


    And Elder Qingfeng also took the risk, betting that he would convey the news before being killed by those fierce beasts.


    But now it seems that he obviously lost the bet. His behavior completely angered the fierce beasts. Following him, more and more fierce beasts are chasing him, and they are getting closer and closer, each of them is powerful. Generation.


    And the roar of those fierce beasts also spread to the distant battlefield, so that everyone there was calm, and they all looked here one after another.


    Previously, although the two sides of humans and demons fought hard, both sides consciously controlled themselves and did not attract the attention of the beasts here, because once the beasts in the hundred thousand mountains joined, it would be nothing to both parties. It is an uncontrollable factor, and both sides will increase casualties due to the addition of those fierce beasts, especially the top fierce beasts.


    Therefore, now I suddenly see a fierce beast roaring, and, just by this sound, you can know that the strength of the fierce beast is definitely not weak. Both the human and the evil face have changed slightly. The demons do not want extra branches, and everyone in the world is also They also don''t want the fierce beasts to join. They are already dangerous enough to face the demons and are already organizing to escape. Once the fierce beasts join, it will definitely increase the difficulty of their escape.


    However, those fierce beasts can''t take care of so many now. After roaring, he saw Elder Qingfeng''s body and his speed slowed down. The fierce beasts suddenly accelerated and rushed over, with the one that rushed forward. , Is a murderer who looks like a tiger, but this murderer is much larger than an ordinary tiger, and his aura is much stronger.


    Moreover, this fierce beast has two big wings on its body, and every flap it can bring up a wave of surrounding waves.


    The fierce beast like a giant tiger is fast, and Elder Qingfeng only slowed down a little bit, it has already rushed to Elder Qingfeng''s side, afterwards, raised its claws and slapped it fiercely.


    Elder Qingfeng also felt the danger. He moved to the side and wanted to avoid the blow. However, his movements were a little slower after all. The giant tiger''s claws slapped on his shoulder fiercely, as if It is the same as on tofu, without the slightest resistance.


    In the next second, Elder Qingfeng''s right arm fell off his body, carrying a rain of blood, floating down from the air.


    "Ah!" Elder Qingfeng screamed, his entire face pale as paper, breathing disorderly.


    However, the giant tiger didn''t let his intentions go. Taking advantage of Elder Qingfeng''s serious injury, he slapped a palm again, but this time it slapped him firmly on the forehead.


    "Puff!"


    The huge claws easily smashed the head of Elder Qingfeng, even if Elder Qingfeng had realized the danger and mobilized the whole body''s true energy to protect his body, he still could not withstand the blow.


    Elder Qingfeng didn''t even scream. The whole person was killed on the spot. He fell from the air and hit the ground heavily, but he was already dead and could no longer die.


    "Qingfeng!" The head of Dehou in the distance had already recognized Qingfeng''s identity at this time. However, at this time, he could do nothing except a scream, not to mention that Qingfeng had been killed by the giant beast. The thick head himself was also entangled by Avid and couldn''t get out.


    However, the fierce beast seemed to have already killed Qingfeng. After killing Qingfeng, it did not leave immediately. Instead, it looked down at the place where the people of Tianwumen were. When the behemoth was killing Qingfeng, Several elders in Wumen realized that it was not good that day, and immediately fell to the ground, regretting secretly in their hearts.


    If they knew that this fierce beast was so cruel and would kill Elder Qingfeng, why would they go up there?Isn''t it okay to look for trouble? Originally, the fierce beast might not have noticed them, but now it''s alright. After the fierce beast killed Qingfeng, it seemed to be still a little bit unfinished, and turned his eyes to them.


    More importantly, there is not only one fierce beast in the air. There are several fierce beasts behind the giant tiger. Although not as powerful as the giant tiger, it is definitely not bad.


    "Head, what should I do?" The elders of Tianwumen said with a little pale face. The scene of the giant beast easily killing Elder Qingfeng is still playing back in their minds, although at that time, Elder Qingfeng was already injured. , However, the strength is not bad, as a result, when facing this giant tiger, there is no way to fight back.


    Now that the giant tiger is eyeing them again, how can they not be afraid?


    "Don''t panic, it''s okay!" The head of Qingsong took out the momentum of his head, and said calmly, if it were not for the baby in his arms, he might be more panicked than others.


    "It''s just that we are afraid that it has been exposed. Not only these giant beasts, but also the people on the front battlefield, should now know that we are here." Qingsong''s head frowned.


    Just now, the elders of Tianwumen were lifted into the air. They had killed Qingfeng because they were far away from the battlefield. The masters of the two races of humans and demons would not be found there.


    However, the sky-shaking roar of those giant beasts attracted enough attention. It also made people of the two demons. When they looked at this place, they naturally noticed the elders of Tianwumen, although because of the distance The reason is that they may not be able to recognize the identities of the elders of Tianwumen, but they must know that there are masters in ambush where they are waiting for others.


    This is obviously not what Qingsong chief wants to see. Originally, he was thinking about waiting for Dehou and Jingwen to die before he appeared. Now it is exposed in advance, which will disrupt his plan. .


    However, it is obviously not the time to consider these, because those giant beasts have already come towards them!


    The disciples of Tianwumen were obviously a little panicked. After all, the beasts who had just killed the elder Qingfeng brutally just now, and now they are rushing towards them, they are not afraid to blame.


    "I will meet you!" Qing Song''s head shouted loudly. He also knew that now, besides himself, no one else could contend with those fierce beasts.


    "Head, no!" Seeing that the head of Qingsong was about to fly up, facing the fierce beast, several elders quickly dissuaded them. In their opinion, only if they work together can they defeat the beast.


    "It''s okay, just wait here!" The head of Qingsong said confidently, "I''m sure!"


    Because the place where he and the others were was exposed in advance, the head of Qingsong did not intend to hide it. Since there was no way to show up after the death of the heads of Dehou, he planned to establish his own through these giant beasts. Prestige, after killing these fierce beasts, and then destroying the people of the demon race, as long as you do this in front of everyone, your prestige will definitely increase at that time. Although it is not as expected, but if you plan well, Profound Sky Sect can be driven down from the position of the No. 1 school in the world.


    Therefore, the head of Qingsong does not want the help of those elders, and wants to stand up. Moreover, it must be thunderous, which makes people feel enough shock. Fortunately, with the death of the previous elder Qingfeng, as long as he can To kill these fierce beasts, his own purpose was almost achieved.

 1838 Chapter 1838

    The head of Qingsong stood in the air with a confident face and strong clothes.


    Those fierce beasts, faced with the head of Qingsong who suddenly flew in front of them, were a little stunned for a while, and they didn''t even attack at the first time.


    At this time, people on the entire battlefield are paying attention here. After all, these fierce beasts are too strong and too cruel. If they rush over, both humans and demons will be hit hard!


    Because of this, everyone is very concerned about the situation here, and naturally saw the head of the green pine in the sky.


    "Head of Qingsong? He came? When did he come? Why didn''t he come to help after he came?" Head Dehou was slightly confused when he saw head of Qingsong.


    Before, they had agreed to gather at a pre-booked place, and then they attacked the demons together.


    As a result, I didn''t know what happened to the Tianwumen people, and none of them arrived on time. Everyone, including the head of Qingsong, didn''t know where they were going.


    Before, Dehou, Jingwen and others were still worried about whether the people of Tianwumen had given a key ambush to the people of the Demon Race, so they didn''t come.


    However, it seems that the situation is obviously not like this now. The head of Qingsong does not seem to be injured at all. In addition, the few people who flew up before seemed to be the elders of Tianwumen. They too It''s all right.


    Since everything is fine, how could you lose contact before?Moreover, they are already nearby, why didn''t they come in to help them?


    At this time, not only the head of Dehou, but also the heads and elders of other schools had doubts about Tianwumen.


    However, the current situation does not allow them to think about it. The current situation is too critical. The fierce beasts are strong, and they are also very cruel. Elder Qingfeng did not easily kill them. Although the strength of Qingsong head is better than Qingfeng The elders are stronger, however, they are not too strong. He faces so many murderers alone, which is too dangerous.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou and others do not doubt the head of Qingsong now, but they are all worried for him.


    However, they are too far away from those fierce beasts, and there are people from the demon race around them. Even if they want to help, they are powerless. They can only hope in their hearts. Escape smoothly.


    "Master Jingwen, the organizer will leave as soon as possible. The head of Qingsong is holding the fierce beast now, giving us time to get out." Head Dehou said to Master Jingwen.


    Obviously, at this time, the head of Dehou didn''t doubt the head of Qingsong, and he was still thinking about the good side.


    Master Jingwen nodded with a serious face. She also didn''t expect that Qingsong, who is usually not very eye-catching, would have such courage to face so many fierce beasts alone to delay them.


    However, I don''t know if the head of Qingsong will laugh in his heart after knowing their thoughts.


    And the people of the Demon Race are also paying attention to the fierce beast and the head of Qingsong. Avid''s brows even wrinkled. He can feel that the giant tiger is powerful, although he can also fight against each other, but , It is impossible to defeat the opponent in a short time.


    In addition to the giant tiger, there are many more fierce beasts. Therefore, if these fierce beasts break through, they will also suffer losses.


    But now, there are human masters who are going to face those fierce beasts alone, which makes Avid''s heart a little drumming. The strength of those fierce beasts must be understood by the people at the scene, and in this case , Can dare to face so many fierce beasts alone, this obviously has absolute strength.


    And once the opponent solves the fierce beast, and then comes to deal with himself and others, then he may be overwhelmed.


    "Is that man a hidden master among humans?" Arvid looked at the back of the head of Qingsong and thought to himself, he has only just arrived in the human world and has not met with the head of Qingsong. Ten years ago, When Arvid was in control, the head of Qingsong was not the head, but a small person. Arvid didn''t know him naturally.


    Therefore, seeing that the head of Qingsong dared to face so many beasts alone, Arvid regarded him as a hidden super master among human beings. Arvid has never underestimated the human world. There are more of them than the demons, and there is no shortage of geniuses. There are some hidden masters, which is not something to be surprised.


    It''s just that, now they are fighting anxiously, a human expert suddenly appeared, for them, it is obviously not a good thing.


    Arvid began to think about what to do later.


    Just as the people of the two races of humans and demons on the battlefield were paying attention to the confrontation in space, the fierce beasts suddenly moved. The speed was so fast that the entire space of the sky had a distorted feeling.


    The head of Qingsong is very energetic, and he can feel that everyone below is paying attention to him. This feeling of being the focus of everyone is very enjoyable. If you can destroy these beasts under everyone''s gaze, then It is a shock to the demons, and a great excitement to human beings. When that happens, their prestige will also increase a lot.


    "Well, let me meet you big worms." Looking at the giant beasts rushing towards him, the head of Qingsong is not afraid, but appears more confident and excited. He has become famous in the world today!


    Thinking of this, the head of Qingsong took out a small pagoda from his arms, looking at the black tower, the eyes of head of Qingsong showed strong self-confidence. This exquisite pagoda, one''s own goal can be achieved.


    "Today, you and I are going to be famous in the world together. After that, you don''t need to be dusted again." Qing Song said in a low voice. After that, he raised his hand and threw the exquisite pagoda towards the beasts, loudly Yelled: "Go, take them, melt them! Kill them! Let the world know how good you are!"


    The small tower was thrown by the head of Qingsong, and it flew straight to the fierce beasts. Those fierce beasts were all cultivating and intelligent creatures. When they saw the head of Qingsong throwing such a thing, they thought It was Qingsong''s powerful magic weapon, and the action suddenly stopped.


    Then, under the gaze of everyone, the small tower slammed directly on the giant tiger who flew in the first place. The scene was silent, including the beasts, humans, and demons. I thought that the head of Qingsong was using some powerful magic weapon, so they were all waiting for that magic weapon to work.


    Of course, the mentality of everyone at the scene was different. Some were expectant, some were nervous, and some were nervous. The small black tower once again became the focus of the audience.


    However, a shocking scene happened!


    The small black tower made a slight noise after hitting the giant tiger. After that, it fell straight down and finally fell to the ground!


    The scene was deadly quiet. Everyone did not expect this to be the case, especially the confident smile of the head of Qingsong himself, but at this time it was already stiff on his face, how embarrassing, how embarrassing, of course, more Many are still confused and puzzled.


    What happened to this exquisite pagoda?How could this be?


    After acquiring this pagoda, the head of Qingsong naturally used it. Therefore, he understood the function of the pagoda and its powerful capabilities. However, it seems that the pagoda has suddenly failed. It is useless at all. There is no effect, just like an ordinary toy tower.


    "How could this happen? It shouldn''t, how could this happen?" The head of Qingsong was stunned, and muttered to himself. He was controlling the pagoda with his own thoughts. As a result, the tower didn''t respond at all. The result of this made Qingsong''s head completely confused, and he didn''t even know what was going on.


    However, Qingsong was stunned. No one else was stunned, especially the fierce beasts opposite Qingsong''s head. Those giant tigers were smashed by Qingsong''s head. Although it didn''t hurt or hurt, it felt Then, he was insulted by the other party, and he was so good that he was also a tough beast. As a result, this damn guy dared to challenge himself, and he actually hit himself with a broken stone. He thought such a small thing. Can you kill yourself?


    The giant tiger felt that his majesty had been severely challenged, and the momentum of the whole tiger was constantly rising, and his anger was also growing wildly. He raised his head and roared, and then rushed to the green pine palm at a faster speed. door.


    At this time, the head of Qingsong hadn''t reacted yet. He was still thinking about what happened to his pagoda and where did the problem go? He was still trying his best to control the pagoda with his mind. Want to make it fly again.


    In the next second, the giant tiger had already flown to his side. Amidst the exclamation of the many disciples of Tianwumen below, a paw hit the head of Qingsong, and Qingsong seemed to be broken. Like a kite on a string, it fell to the ground, leaving a handful of blood in the air.


    However, it may be that he felt that he had just been teased. The giant tiger didn''t let the Qingsong leader mean, and rushed towards him, wanting to completely kill the person who dared to play him!


    And the elders of the Tianwumen below, seeing this scene, they flew up one after another, preparing to join hands to stop the giant tiger and save their head. Seeing these elders, they rushed towards themselves, that one Not only did the giant tiger not have the slightest fear, but the bloodthirsty aura on his body became even stronger.


    After that, instead of slowing down, the giant tiger speeded up again and rushed to the many elders in Tianwumen.

 1839 Chapter 1839 drag people into the water

    "What the hell is the head of Qingsong doing?" Head Dehou was more puzzled as he watched the giant tiger rush into the many elders of Tianwumen.


    It can be said that this question is also the doubt in the hearts of other people at the scene, including those of the demons.


    Originally, when I saw the head of Qingsong face the fierce beasts alone, he still looked very confident. The masters on the human side had a glimmer of hope in their hearts, although according to their understanding, Qingsong palm The strength of the door should be no better than that of the giant tiger, but since the head of Qingsong does not allow other elders to help, but chooses a person to meet the enemy, and looks so confident, maybe he has some killers. .


    Because of this, hope has risen in many people''s hearts. If the giant tigers, the head of Qingsong, are beaten back, it will not only solve the crisis of the beasts, but also improve the morale of humanity. At that time, Tianwumen Joining the battlefield, carrying the momentum of the victor, will surely be able to overwhelm the demons and defeat the demons, it is not impossible.


    Even if it is Master Dehou and Jingwen, several people who know Qingsong''s head will inevitably have such hopes in their hearts. It is true that they have been suppressed by the demons very much now, and they urgently need expert support.


    It¡¯s just that Qingsong¡¯s performance after the head of Qingsong really surprised them. He actually threw a small object at the giant tiger. Although they couldn¡¯t see clearly what that small object was because of the distance. From the effect point of view, the power of that little thing is not even as good as the ordinary hidden weapon. Even if it is a hidden weapon, does Qingsong head think that that small hidden weapon can hurt the giant tiger?


    You know, the giant tiger was killed by Qingsong''s elder Qingfeng, even if the elder Qingfeng was indeed injured at the time, it also shows that the strength of the giant tiger is definitely not weak, and it is definitely not a small hidden weapon that can hurt. Arrived.


    At first, everyone thought that the head of Qingsong had any hole cards, but now it seems that he is even more crazy. The so-called hole cards are actually just smashing a small thing against the opponent without causing harm to the giant tiger. Also let himself seriously injured.


    "Hey! We should have understood the strength of Qingsong''s head long ago. He was not the opponent of that giant tiger, but we were delusional before." Head Dehou sighed deeply.


    Before, the head of Dehou had hoped on the head of Qingsong and his Tianwumen. If the head of Qingsong defeated the giant beasts and helped them, they might be able to reverse the decline.


    Even before the appearance of the fierce beast, if the people of Tianwumen could appear, it would be a considerable new force for them.


    However, now Tianwumen is indeed here, but they are being attacked by fierce beasts. They can''t provide them with any help at all, and they can''t even protect themselves. Looking at the situation, those fierce beasts are obviously not Tianwumen. What people can contend with.


    Moreover, because of the idiotic behavior of the head of Qingsong, he has not even been able to help the human master to buy too much time, and he has been severely injured. This situation is indeed very serious for the human master. not good.


    As for the Mozu side, at the beginning, including Avid, was indeed taken aback by the head of Qingsong, thinking that there was some amazing master. As a result, that person was in front of everyone. But like a clown performing, he actually threw a stone at the fierce beast. When he saw that scene, Avid almost didn''t spray his rice. He didn''t expect that the head of Qingsong would actually make such an action. , Even if you smashed with that giant tiger, it is still understandable, but what is this now?


    Molested with giant tiger?Or is his brain really sick?


    Arvid really couldn''t find a reasonable explanation for Qingsong''s behavior.


    However, no matter what, the brain-dead behavior of Qingsong''s head also let Avid breathe a sigh of relief. The opponent is not a hidden master at all, but a guy with a sick brain. In this way, the human world Today''s failure is already foreseeable, and on my own side, we must catch them all!


    Thinking of this, Avid hurriedly dispatched troops to completely surround the people in the human world. Today he wants to kill all of these people, not letting them go!


    The battle between humans and demons was suspended for a while because of the fierce beast and the people of Tianwumen, then it started again, and this time the two sides fought more intensely.


    Many people on the human side even appeared desperate. Originally, some of them hoped that people from Tianwumen would support them. At that time, even if they could not beat the people of the Demon Race, but, I thought It will definitely be easier if you want to escape.


    But now that the people of Tianwumen came, their last hope was shattered. The people of Tianwumen could not help them at all, and even they themselves were in danger of being destroyed.


    Indeed, the people of Tianwumen are very dangerous now. The giant tiger did not give up after severely wounding the head of Qingsong, and rushed directly to the elders, while other fierce beasts followed closely, a few The fierce beasts joined forces and immediately killed several elders of Tianwumen into an army. It didn''t take long before one was killed, and the others were almost all injured.


    Faced with this situation, the Tianwumen can only choose to collapse, and the direction they chose to escape was not to be far away from the battlefield, but rather to rush towards the battlefield, because, in their view, the direction of the battlefield far away, These giant beasts will definitely chase them and kill them. At that time, even if they are completely wiped out, it will not be impossible.


    The direction of rushing to the battlefield is different. At that time, they will be mixed among the people on the battlefield. In that case, with the cover of other people, the number of people will increase, and it is impossible for the beasts to chase after themselves and kill. of.


    To put it bluntly, their purpose is to drag others into the water!Let everyone face the attack of the beast together.


    Sure enough, when they saw the elders and disciples of Tianwumen rushing to the battlefield, the few fierce beasts did not give up, they followed closely, and some people who were running slowly were quickly killed by those fierce beasts. Now, the whole forest is filled with blood.


    And the people on the battlefield, whether they are humans or demons, are sincerely angry when they see this scene, even those human disciples, who are seeing Tianwumen, actually lead those fierce beasts to themselves Coming from here, they all yelled at them one after another. They didn''t think they could beat those fierce beasts, and the people on their own side were already choking off enough to deal with the demon clan. If there were some fierce beasts, they would not be more dangerous.


    The people of the demon race are now behaving like humans. Originally, without the participation of these beasts, it would not be impossible for them to seriously injure the children of human beings today, or even destroy them completely. However, the addition of the beasts will definitely make They are paying more here. After all, Fierce Beasts, regardless of whether you are a human or a demon, will not only kill humans but not demon because of Tianwumen.


    Because of this, it is rare that the people of the demons, like the children of humans, are swearing at the people of the Tianwu Clan, and the two sides have a rare attitude.


    However, the people of Tianwumen don''t care about that much anymore. Originally, they were calculating other sects of mankind. Therefore, they would not feel sad for causing losses to other sects. This was their original goal after all.


    As for the curses of the demons, they don¡¯t care even more. They are in a hostile relationship. Can you care about the enemy¡¯s attitude towards you?


    For this reason, the people of Tianwumen not only did not stop because of this, they even accelerated their speed, and soon they were close to the battlefield. At this time, even the people of Tianwumen were killed by fierce beasts, those fierce beasts It''s hard to guarantee that you won''t do anything on the battlefield anymore. In fact, it is more likely to do it.


    The faces of Dehou and Avid were very ugly, and both sides made a decision quickly!


    On the human side, the head of Dehou is to let Jingwen Master wait too much, break through at any cost and go far away, even if the cost is higher, it doesn''t matter.


    As for the demons, Avid accelerated his attack. He wanted to kill his opponents as soon as possible. Then, he also freed his hands to face the fierce beasts. If you go with the murderers now, the head of Dehou and others will definitely take this opportunity to escape.


    Therefore, even if it would cause the death of some demon disciples, Avid decided to do so, and, in his opinion, as long as the head of Dehou and others could be killed, the human power would be severely damaged. Therefore, it is worthwhile to sacrifice some demon disciples.


    However, both sides had a good calculation, but, obviously, they did not expect that the fierce beast had its own ideas.


    These fierce beasts are absolutely wise to cultivate their cultivation to the present level. At this time, the giant tiger has seen hundreds of thousands of people on the battlefield. Although it is powerful, it dare not say anything. After rushing into these hundreds of thousands, he would be able to retreat all over his body. What''s more, among those people, he felt a few powerful auras, especially one of them, which made his heart feel a little violent.


    However, the giant tiger did not give up, but roared loudly, a dull roar that spread far and wide. The hundreds of thousands of people present could hear clearly even though they didn¡¯t know it. What are you yelling at, but many people feel instinctively that things may be more troublesome.


    "Look, what are those?" a disciple cried, his voice a little frightened and nervous.


    "Ferocious beasts! All are fierce beasts! My God, there are so many fierce beasts!" The other disciple also cried out in horror.

 1840 Chapter 1840 Qing Songs Death

    Everyone at the scene stopped again, whether it was a human master or a demon, they all looked into the distance.


    There, a huge roar came, it was caused by countless beasts running, it was black and overwhelming, and the momentum was pressing.


    In the distance, there was a roar of roar, which was a flying beast rushing to the scene.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene. None of them thought that this would happen. Is this all the beasts violent?


    At this time, the people of Tianwumen had just rushed into the battlefield. The people on both sides of the human race must blame them, and even have to do something against them, but now because of this sudden situation, it has been No one can take care of cursing the Tianwumen.


    "Go! Go!" The head of Dehou was very lucky and roared loudly. Even, because of excessive force, his voice was a little hoarse, and his face was full of tension at this time, so countless fierce. The scene where the beast collapsed was him, and he had never seen it before.


    It can be known that these fierce beasts definitely did not come with good intentions, and that so many of them appeared all at once, whether for humans or demons, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Of course, relatively speaking, it may be more beneficial to humans. After all, they were already at a disadvantage in the fight against the demons.


    However, this is only relatively speaking. At this time, the human beings are absolutely not happy. If they were allowed to choose, they would not be willing to face so many fierce beasts at the same time.


    And the disciples of human beings, amidst the roar of the head of Dehou, did they wake up. After that, they desperately fled in the opposite direction of the fierce beast. The formation broke up again, crowded people everywhere, even this At that time, everyone was also afraid to take off. One was because of the existence of fierce beasts flying in the sky.


    In addition, the complex environment in the Hundred Thousand Mountains can better cover their figures and facilitate hiding.


    But at this time, the people of the demons were also panicked. They became nervous when they saw the beasts. Avid could not care about the people who continued to kill the human beings. Anyway, the human world is there, and the schools are also there. There, he had been resurrected, and he could hit the door again at any time, and those humans could not escape.


    In the current situation, it is obvious that you should stay away from these fierce beasts first, otherwise, the disciples of the demons will definitely suffer huge losses.


    For this reason, Arvid gave the same command as Dehou, which is to run, the faster the better, and the farther the better.


    Therefore, on the battlefield of fierce fighting, because of the sudden appearance of fierce beasts, a large number of collapses occurred. Humans are running, and people of the demon race are also running. Everyone can no longer kill each other, just thinking first. Let''s talk about escaping from the attack of the beast.


    And those fierce beasts did not come to express kindness. They caught up with those who were slow to escape, and they went up to a cruel fight. Moreover, these fierce beasts were fierce and had the absolute upper hand. What''s more, no matter whether it is humans, The demons are still running away, and no one wants to stay and resist.


    Therefore, as long as those fierce beasts are overtaken by them, they cannot escape!


    Among them, the head of Tianwumen: Qingsong!


    Qing Song had already been seriously injured by the giant tiger, if it weren''t for the elders of the sect, who desperately saved him, he would have died.


    However, because of that giant tiger, the elders had to join hands to resist, even if they were unable to resist, and the seriously injured Qingsong head, they naturally had no way to take care of them. This is for them now. In other words, it was a burden, so the head of Qingsong was handed over to the disciples below for care.


    And when a large group of fierce beasts struck, the disciples who took care of the head of Qingsong were separated from the old Zhang. However, they still took the head of Qingsong to run for their lives. However, there was one more seriously injured patient. Obviously, he couldn''t get up quickly, and was quickly overtaken by the beast behind.


    Those fierce beasts are not polite. With one claw, they shot the disciple guarding Qingsong''s head to death, and then the Qingsong head who fell into a coma fell to the ground. The fierce beasts did not intentionally kill. Instead, he directly continued to rush forward to chase and kill the person in front of him.


    However, there were so many fierce beasts. The head of the green pine that fell on the ground had no chance of surviving. He was quickly stomped by the fierce beast behind, followed by the second and third. .....


    The head of Qingsong, who was in a coma, woke up with abrupt pain. However, at this time, he was already seriously injured and surrounded by beasts, surrounded by beasts. Therefore, even if he wanted to escape, I can''t escape.


    "Save..." The head of Qingsong yelled a word. However, before he yelled the second word, his back was kicked violently, and he fell to the ground again.


    However, before the head of Qingsong sat up again, another fierce beast arrived, stepped on his back, and directly broke a few of his bones, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. .


    "Help..." the head of Qingsong shouted with a faint aura. I''m afraid, even in normal times, such a voice will not spread too far. What''s more, he is surrounded by beasts. They were all fierce beasts, and his voice couldn''t be heard, and all around were the sounds of fierce beasts running and roaring.


    "Crack!"


    Another fierce beast came and stepped on his head, burying his head directly in the soil. Then, before he got up, another fierce beast stepped on his head. Stepped on him completely and couldn''t get up.


    After that, countless fierce beasts stepped on his body, stomping his body directly into a puddle of fleshy mud, and the dead can no longer die. Now, even if it is Tianwumen here, it is estimated that they have not recognized it. Out of him.


    However, the head of Qingsong was only one of the people who died at the scene, and there were countless people who died under the attack of these beasts. There were humans and people of the demon race. Although the former head of Dehou and Avid both died Orders to run quickly, however, the speed of humans and demons is slower than that of fierce beasts. People who are backward naturally cannot escape.


    Some people were lucky enough to fly and escape from the air. However, they just took off, and they were immediately slapped with a claw by the flying beasts in the air. There were countless people who landed and died, one by one. It¡¯s like being thrown down from the air. After some people have died, no one dared to fly into the air anymore, because compared to land, the air at this time is more dangerous. Once lifted off, it¡¯s a living target. The same exists.


    As a result, everyone could only choose to escape on land. The entire scene was chaotic, and there was no formation at all. Often, they would forget to run wherever there was room, just like panicking.


    Mengyaoer was also running away. At the beginning, she was with Jingshuizhai''s people, and everyone ran away together, but later, in the process of escaping, she was squeezed away, and Jingshuizhai began to be slowly It¡¯s so crowded, and it¡¯s already difficult to get together again, because there are people around, everyone is running away, crowded, you can only keep running, sometimes even if you don¡¯t Run, the people behind will push you to run.


    Because of this, Mengyao was also squeezed away from the sects. At the beginning, she also paid attention to the direction in which the sects were fleeing, and followed that direction. However, she soon The people behind and those chased by the fierce beasts had to choose other directions, and gradually separated from the large forces until they could no longer see a Jingshuizhai person by their side.


    In this regard, Mengyaoer felt helpless, but there was no good way. It didn''t take long for him to reunite with the people of his own sect. As a result, he was separated again, and Mengyao only smiled bitterly in his heart.


    It may be because of similar experiences before, that Mengyao didn¡¯t feel much panic in her heart. Moreover, the situation this time was slightly better than last time. Last time, she was truly alone. , There is no one else around.


    And this time, although there are no people from Jingshuizhai, there are many people from other sects. Although everyone is running away at this time, but with these people, at least there is some confidence in my heart. The situation is slightly better.


    Of course, it can be said that this time is more dangerous than last time. Last time, she was not chased after she woke up from a coma, but this time, a large number of beasts were chasing them behind. , And, around them, there are some demons who are mixed in them. Everyone is now busy escaping and everything is in peace, but once they escape to a relatively safe place, the conflict is there. inevitable.


    However, the current situation does not allow Mengyao to think too much. In addition to continuing to run with the flow of people, she can''t do anything at all. There are people and beasts around, even if she wants to To go to other enemies, there is not even a chance to turn around and leave.


    Because of this, Mengyao could only be on guard while running while thinking in her heart, guarding against the fierce beasts, and at the same time, the people of the demons.


    The roars and screams filled the entire hundred thousand mountains. The natives here, the original masters here, began to truly show off, and the humans and the demons were once again aware of the dangers of the hundred thousand mountains. And the brutality of the beasts here.


    Originally, because of their large numbers, some small monsters in the battle had been dispelled, but now it seems that their behavior clearly angered the owner here, they came to retaliate, and the thunder means once they shot.

 1841 Chapter 1841 Tragic Scene

    Although before this, both the people of the demons and the many schools of human beings knew the fierce beasts in these 100,000 mountains and the terrible beasts, but few people had an intuitive understanding.


    In addition, this time the two sides gathered hundreds of thousands of people here. If they want to come, the fierce beasts here dare not do anything to them. The fierce beasts are very smart. If they know that they are not opponents, they will definitely choose to avoid them temporarily. of.


    It''s just that everyone didn''t expect that the fierce beasts here obviously didn''t want to see their homes occupied by others, even temporarily!


    Therefore, their retreat is only a superficial phenomenon, in order to gather more fierce beasts. They are indeed wise. Knowing that they are out of enemy, they did not rush to deal with these people first, but went to find a helper!


    Now the helpers are found, there are enough, and the strength is strong enough, and then they are back!


    Countless fierce beasts rushed in, and the number was no less than that of humans and the people of the demon race. In addition, this place is the territory of others. Therefore, whether it is the people of the demon race or the masters of human beings, at this time, all I dare not ignore the edge. The only thing I can do is to run. The faster you run, the better, and the farther you run, the better. If anyone runs slowly and is caught and killed by those beasts, others will help. If he can''t handle it, he can only blame him for his bad luck.


    At this time, Elder Leng Chan and others had just arrived at the place where the Tianwumen hid before. Originally, they had been following Elder Qingfeng, but when they entered the hundred thousand mountains, they just flew up. They encountered a flying beast. Several people combined their efforts to kill the beast. After that, they didn''t dare to fly in the air anymore. They just drove on the ground. Fortunately, they knew where everyone gathered. At the same time, Qingfeng Because the elders were injured, their speed is not very fast, so they can follow here smoothly.


    However, when they arrived here, they found that the scene was already in a mess. There were many corpses. Most of them were the corpses of humans and demons, and there were also a few corpses of beasts. Those who are above, the counterattack in despair is caused, of course, often only many people can kill one or two fierce beasts.


    "Elder, this..." The disciple of Tianwumen looked at the messy scene and swallowed his saliva, feeling very nervous.


    "Go, go over and take a look." Elder Leng Channian said, looking at the mess at the scene, he also wanted to see what was going on here, and also wanted to find out where the big troops went from the traces here.


    Everyone tremblingly walked towards the center of the battlefield. They hadn''t seen the dead, and even killed a lot of them in the past few days. However, they had never seen all kinds of tragic deaths like the scene.


    Fierce beasts are not the same as humans. People kill people. You just need to kill the other side. Generally, the corpses are pretty good. However, fierce beasts are quite brutal. Their weapons are often their claws and teeth. Therefore, the corpses killed by him were generally in tatters, not to mention that many people were knocked to the ground this time, and afterwards, the corpses were trampled to death by beasts. The corpses were more like a puddle of mud.


    "Look, elder, the people here seem to belong to our Tianwumen!" A disciple suddenly pointed to several corpses and said.


    Each school has its own clothes, and because of this, seeing a few corpses on the ground wearing the clothes of Tianwumen, they also know the identity of these people.


    "It seems that our sect may also have suffered a heavy loss this time. The head and others have calculated everything, but they did not expect that there will be a fierce beast in the middle of this. I don''t know what happened to the head. "Elder Leng Chan said.


    Regarding this matter, the staff of Tianwumen have been planning for a long time, and they have thought about all aspects of things. They even thought about how to face those other schools at that time, but they just didn''t think about it. This crop of fierce beasts.


    Although this time the incident was in one hundred thousand mountains, and the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains are also very dangerous, but everyone felt that the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains must avoid everyone. After all, this Sub-humans and demons have assembled too many people.


    However, they did not expect that the fierce beast not only did not give in, but, as if being angered, issued a tragic revenge on the humans and the demons, which led to the current situation.


    "The headmaster and other elders have a high level of cultivation, and there will definitely be nothing wrong." A disciple said.


    The others nodded, and Elder Leng Chan did the same. Although this place seemed to have been attacked by a fierce beast, there were many people on the scene, and the head and other elders were not weak. It was nothing to escape. It''s a big problem. After all, their strength is much higher than that of ordinary disciples, so the hope of survival is naturally good.


    Therefore, Elder Leng Chan didn¡¯t actually worry too much about the head of Qingsong and the other elders. What he thinks now is how to end this matter, and he doesn¡¯t know if Elder Qingfeng tells other sects of their affairs. People of, now, they can''t even see a person of other sects, so there is no way to know what the matter is.


    Therefore, Elder Leng Chan now very much hopes to find the head of Qingsong and other Tianwumen as soon as possible, and understand what happened from their mouths.


    However, what Elder Leng Chan didn¡¯t know was that not far from him and a few other disciples, there was a muddy corpse, half of which was stepped into the soil, and one leg was given to him. A fierce beast was bitten away, and the owner of this tattered corpse was the head of the green pine in his mouth!


    And not far from the head of Qingsong, there is also a tattered corpse. The upper body of the body has disappeared, only the lower body is lying there, bleeding continuously, and the owner of this corpse is also the elder of Tianwumen!


    In Leng Chan¡¯s mouth, the head and the elders who won¡¯t have any trouble are already dead. Although the elder-level people are not all dead, they have already died three. As for the others, they are fleeing. To the far distance, whether he died or not, I don''t know yet.


    Coupled with the dead head of Qingsong, it can be said that the sect that has suffered the most so far is the Tianwu Sect that has been planning secretly. The head and the elders are dead, even those of the remaining Tianwu Sects. Disciple, can all escape from these 100,000 mountains, the strength of Wumen will also drop a lot that day, from the previous first-class school, to a third-rate or even lower.


    And if the incident of the Tianwumen colluding with the demons is exposed, they may even disappear in the human world. Other schools will definitely not let them go, especially the Tianwumen after severe injuries. After all, this world resource It is limited, plus, it is also the Tianwumen who betrayed first, and it is not surprising that other schools will retaliate against them.


    However, the current Elder Leng Chan does not know this, or even knows that the head of Qingsong is dying. He is still imagining that after meeting with the head of Qingsong, he will give other sects a heavy blow to allow their plan to continue. Implement it.


    However, Elder Leng Chan didn''t have time to think about this soon, because more than a dozen black spots suddenly appeared in the sky, and these black spots were flying towards them, getting closer and closer!


    "The Demon Dove! It''s the Demon Dove!" A disciple of Tianwu Clan shouted in horror.


    Others all looked into the air subconsciously, and at this time, the black spots had already reached their sky.


    "Go!" Elder Leng Chan yelled, and then, regardless of other people, he was the first to turn around and leave. It would be impossible to go back the same way and continue on the same path as before. There are fierce beasts and demons there. People are here, so the best way to go back is the best way.


    The other disciples of the Tianwu Sect also performed the same actions, desperately urging the true energy in the body to speed up their progress.


    Demon Dove, a flying creature that lives in a hundred thousand mountains, is highly aggressive. An adult Demon Dove is even as powerful as a master of the Golden Elixir in the human world, and even better than a master of the Golden Elixir. Awesome!


    These demon doves usually feed on the corpses of animals or humans. Of course, this does not mean that they will not kill people. On the contrary, these demon doves are quite irritable and exude lifelessness. Calling them hell messengers, they not only eat corpses, but also madly attack people and animals in their vision.


    However, they usually appear in places with a large number of corpses. Therefore, at ordinary times, as long as you avoid approaching a large number of corpses, or if there are corpses, they should be buried immediately. In that case, the devil dove will not be attracted. .


    However, just now, Elder Leng Chan and the others, patronizing the scene and ignoring this point, only at this time, they realized that all around them were corpses!And such places are often the favorite of Demon Dove. Their sharp sense of smell will make them rush here quickly, and now they have indeed appeared.


    Elder Leng Chan ran and blamed himself for carelessness in his heart. Why did he forget the magic dove? In these 100,000 mountains, you must be careful about everything. If you are a little careless, you may let yourself go. Pay the price of life!


    "what!"


    Suddenly a scream sounded from behind. It turned out that it was a disciple of Tianwumen running at the back. He was caught by the swooping demon dove. The sharp claws directly grabbed a piece of his flesh, and the claws directly Inserted into his body, however, once again lifted into the air, taking the Wumen disciple that day into the air. At the same time, the white teeth in his mouth kept biting the body of the Wumen disciple that day. His body was bitten in a ragged state, and soon he was bleeding.

 1842 Chapter 1842 The Death of Leng Chan

    Elder Leng Chan and other Tianwumen disciples who were running when they met, heard the screams, they only felt cold in their hearts and numbness in their scalp, but they did not dare to stop at the slightest, but ran faster. And, I didn''t dare to waste time turning around and looking at the situation behind him, anyway, it was very miserable there.


    However, although their running speed is not slow, the flying speed of the Demon Dove is also very fast. After killing the first Tianwumen disciple, the Demon Dove did not give up, but continued to move towards Elder Leng Chan. After chasing, the strong wind with flapping wings is blowing everyone''s clothes.


    "what!"


    There was another familiar scream, another Tianwumen disciple was arrested, and then the third and the fourth!


    Soon, there were only five disciples of Tianwumen next to Elder Leng Chan, and what was terrifying was that by this time, the demon dove had not given up chasing them, and they had not yet seen the hope of escape.


    "Stop! You can''t run like this anymore. If this continues, all of us will die here!" Elder Leng Chan stopped abruptly and said with a serious face.


    Several other Tianwumen disciples also stopped, panting heavily, looking at Elder Leng Chan, why didn¡¯t they understand this, no matter how fast they were, they couldn¡¯t be as fast as the flying speed of the Demon Dove. Therefore, they are now Escape, but it''s just a few more seconds.


    "Form a circle, we fought with them! As long as we let them know how good we are, they may give up." Elder Leng Chan said, after all, these demon doves like most corpses, and now, they are far from those corpses. There is already some distance, as long as you hold on for a while, the devil dove gives up waiting for others and eats those corpses, and these people are safe.


    Of course, Elder Leng Chan did not have full confidence in this, but under the current circumstances, he could only think of this. There is no escape, so it is better to stick to it and fight with those demon doves.


    After listening to Elder Leng Chan¡¯s words, the other disciples of the Tianwu Sect, although their faces were still a little flustered, they all leaned back to back, facing all around, forming a circle, while Elder Leng Chan was in the middle. Ready to support at any time.


    After everyone stopped, they discovered that there were more than twenty demon doves following them at this time. Such a number made them take a breath. Originally, it was not considered Elder Leng Chan''s words, one to one, Tianwumen. The disciples are not the opponents of Demon Dove. Now, in terms of numbers, they have to lag behind the opponent, and they have no chance of winning in their hearts.


    However, even as Elder Leng Chan said, they now have no other way except to resist in this way. A few escapes will definitely be a dead end.


    The Demon Dove did not stop attacking because Elder Leng Chan and the others stopped. They screamed in their mouths, and then dived down like a fighter jet, staring at Elder Leng Chan and others with their sharp eyes.


    "Attention, don''t panic!" Elder Leng Chan quickly reminded him seeing the demon dove''s attack approaching.


    "Fight!" The moment the demon dove approached, Elder Leng Chan suddenly shouted, and then he hit the demon dove himself with a punch. With a majestic momentum, he made a sound of breaking through the air. The fist hit the demon dove''s head, and the disciple of the Tianwu Clan in front of Elder Leng Chan, at this time, also slammed the demon dove.


    Two punches hit the body of the demon dove at the same time, the demon dove screamed, and the body flew out, hit the ground, and screamed and rolled on the ground. For a time, it was not able to fly again.


    A slight smile appeared on Elder Leng Chan¡¯s face. However, before his smile was fully revealed, he heard a scream on his right. A disciple of Tianwumen was flew down by another demon. The dove was caught and flew up.


    Seeing this, Elder Leng Chan hurriedly tried to hold the opponent, but his movements were still a step slower. That day, the Wumen disciple was taken to fly. After that, several other demon doves quickly came around. Staring at the Tianwumen disciple, he pecked at a sudden, screams kept coming, blood and clothes fragments also kept falling from the air.


    Elder Leng Chan wanted to fly up and rescue the Tianwumen disciple. However, when he was about to fly up, a few more demon doves swooped down, targeting them directly.


    Elder Leng Chan quickly responded with caution.


    However, Elder Leng Chan underestimated the determination of these demon doves to kill them. Elder Leng Chan¡¯s personal strength is stronger than that of demon doves. However, there is not only one demon dove here, but other disciples of Tianwu Sect. , I can¡¯t help much at all, I can only be killed one by one, Elder Leng Chan, under the siege of those demon doves, can only be exhausted to deal with it, and cannot give it to the Tianwumen next to him. Disciple, take more care.


    Because of this, in less than five minutes, there was actually only Elder Leng Chan left at Tianwumen!The other disciples were all killed by the demon dove.


    Although Elder Leng Chan has not died yet, his current condition is also very bad. His whole body is wounded. There are wounds on his arms, stomach, and everywhere, bleeding constantly, and even in many places. They were all bitten by those demon doves.


    However, although Elder Leng Chan is very painful, he can only choose to hold on. At this time, there is no helper by his side. Once he relaxes a little bit, then those who wait for him will definitely be fierce. s attack.


    "It seems that I am going to die here today." Elder Leng Chan thought in his heart. He was already surrounded by these demon doves. Even if he wanted to break through, he couldn''t do it.


    Thinking of this, Elder Leng Chan yelled fiercely and punched one of the demon dove. This punch almost gathered all his strength, and he directly blasted the head of that demon dove!


    However, before Elder Leng Chan was happy, his back was severely scratched, and then his head. After being pecked, the blood flowed like a shot, and he couldn''t stop it. Then, more. The devil dove seemed to be stimulated by these blood, and at the same time they all surrounded, constantly attacking Elder Leng Chan.


    Elder Leng Chan, after hitting that punch, he didn''t have much strength anymore. Facing so many attacks, he just resisted a few symbolically, and then let the demon doves attack his body.


    And soon, Elder Leng Chan swallowed his last breath. At this time, his body was like a rag sack, with holes everywhere, and the blood seemed to drain away, surrounded by those magic doves. His corpse, constantly gnawing, did not let him go because of his death. After all, the corpse was the favorite of these demon doves.


    Until Elder Leng Chan¡¯s body was eaten up, the demon doves left. At this time, only some rags and a book damaged some corners were left on the spot. This book was his I found it in the Profound Sky Sect when I killed it, and it recorded some formulas and techniques for alchemy.


    Originally, Elder Leng Chan studied it carefully afterwards. After all, the pill is also very important for cultivators, but unfortunately, he died in these 100,000 mountains before he had time to study.


    And this book, which recorded the methods of cultivating pills, fell from him when he first started fighting with the demon dove, but at that time, the situation was critical and he didn¡¯t have time to pick it up. Let this book not suffer too much damage under the attack of the devil dove.


    At this time, the entire field was calm again. After killing everyone in Tianwumen, the demon doves had already flown away and went to the center of the battlefield, where there were more corpses waiting for them.


    But in the same place, there was only this book, the wind blowing hunting, suddenly, at a certain moment, suddenly a golden light appeared on this book, and then it disappeared from the place, just in the blink of an eye, There is another book in the same place, but this book is different from the quaint alchemy formula before. This book that just appeared is a bit fancy, and there are portraits on the cover, and the words, It is not what people in this world can see.


    However, no one pays attention to this book anymore. A gust of wind blows out a lot of leaves. Those leaves bury the mutilated body of the cold meal elder. At the same time, it also gives the book that just came to this world. After hiding it, as for whether it will be discovered by others in the future, no one knows.


    "I''m in Yangcheng again. The air here feels better than those from Jiangzhou." After several hours of flying, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun arrived at the sheep farm smoothly. This time on the plane, Huang Feng But he didn''t see a stewardess like Zhang Ziyu, he actually had a little regret in his heart.


    "The industry here in Yangcheng is not as prosperous as Jiangzhou." Li Bingyun said, probably returning to his hometown. Li Bingyun is also in a good mood, with a smile on his face.


    "Isn''t this more suitable for living?" Huang Feng said.


    "Well, there are several sanatoriums in the suburbs of Yangcheng. Maybe it''s also related to the good air and environment here." Li Bingyun said, "My dad lives there."


    "Then let''s go. I don''t know if the old man will drive me out after seeing me." Huang Feng said.


    "Aren''t you very confident before?" Li Bingyun gave Huang Feng a white look and said, "Don''t worry, I am here and you will not be driven out."


    Having said that, Li Bingyun paused and said with a smile: "At most I won''t give you food, haha."


    "If you don''t give me food, I will eat you." Huang Feng also smiled.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Li Bingyun''s face also blushed, and he secretly spoofed Huang Feng and said, "Rogue."


    After speaking, he blushed and left, Huang Feng smiled and followed.

 1843 Chapter 1843 Nursing Home

    When Li Bingyun came back this time, he did not tell his family that he had come back suddenly, so her family still didn''t know that she had returned to Yangcheng.


    The two got on the rental and ran directly to the nursing home.


    The Sanatorium in Yangcheng is well-known throughout the country, but it is difficult for ordinary people to live in. Of course, Li Bingyun¡¯s father is naturally fine. In fact, Li Bingyun¡¯s father almost Every year I go to the nursing home for a period of time,


    "By the way, what does your dad like? I haven''t prepared anything to come to the door yet. This is also empty-handed, not very good." Huang Feng asked Li Bingyun in the car.


    However, Huang Feng was not too anxious. After all, there was everything in the storage box, but it was only necessary to spend some money to exchange it, so now he only needs to know Li Bingyun''s father''s preferences.


    "My dad? He likes to drink, but in recent years, due to physical reasons, my mother has strictly controlled it." Li Bingyun thought for a while and said, "In addition to drinking, he likes to stay in the army and train soldiers. Apart from this, it seems that there is really nothing I really like."


    "Well, what should I take?" Huang Feng was a little worried.


    "Oh, by the way, the design drawings you gave my brother last time, he seems to like it very much. When I was talking on the phone, he was still complimenting you on the phone." Li Bingyun said suddenly, his face With a smile, after all, his father praises Huang Feng, which is obviously a good thing.


    "Drawings?" Huang Feng understood right away. This is talking about the drawing of the bulletproof vest. The thing is indeed a good thing. Even if it is in the storage box, if you want to exchange it, it will cost a lot of money. of.


    "Okay, then I will send him another drawing." Huang Feng said.


    "You still have?" Li Bingyun said. Through his father''s words, Li Bingyun can also know that the drawing that Huang Feng took out is not simple, it must be precious.


    "Of course, you forgot that thing?" Huang Feng glanced at the taxi driver in front of him, and did not say the word storage box.


    However, Li Bingyun reacted immediately, his eyes lit up and he nodded repeatedly.


    In fact, in Huang Feng¡¯s women, although everyone already knows the magic of the storage box, in normal times, unless Huang Feng is present, otherwise, no one else would touch the storage box. They Naturally, I understand the magic of that thing, but because I usually don''t have much contact with it, I sometimes ignore it.


    And now when Huang Feng mentioned it, Li Bingyun naturally remembered. Indeed, there are everything in that magic storage box. Huang Feng is not too short of money now. It is not impossible to spend some money to exchange it. of.


    The car quickly entered the nursing home area. The driver stopped at the door. It was not that he didn''t want to go anymore, but he dared not go because there were two soldiers with live ammunition in front of him, beckoning him to stop.


    The driver is also an ordinary person. Although he has heard of this nursing home before, he has never been there. Now that there are soldiers with live ammunition here, I feel a little nervous.


    "Master, don''t be afraid, I can deal with it." Li Bingyun said.


    With that, Li Bingyun rolled down the window and communicated with the soldiers.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s father is the top leader of the Yangcheng Military Region, and he often comes here. Therefore, the soldiers here naturally know him. As a daughter, Li Bingyun will often visit his father. Therefore, these soldiers also know him. Li Bingyun''s, not to mention, Li Bingyun is also a famous star in the country, and because of this, the two soldiers immediately recognized Li Bingyun''s identity.


    "Miss Li, you can go in, but this car can''t go in. This is a rule. I hope Miss Li can be considerate." The soldier said to Li Bingyun. Generally, cars that have not been registered are not allowed to enter, let alone , This is still a taxi.


    "Okay, I understand." Li Bingyun glanced at Huang Feng and said, "Then we will get off."


    Anyway, I had already reached the door, and it would not take too much time to walk in. Li Bingyun and Huang Feng chose to walk in. As for the taxi driver, they naturally turned around and left.


    Although the two soldiers knew Li Bingyun, Li Bingyun and Huang Feng still had to register if they wanted to go in. It can also be seen from here that the regulations here are still very strict.


    Of course, with Huang Feng''s current ability, it would be easy to sneak in, but he was not here to do bad things, and with Li Bingyun with him, naturally there was no need to do that.


    "Girl Bingyun, came to see Li Commander? Yesterday Li Commander also mentioned you." At this time, an old man in casual clothes saw Li Bingyun and Huang Feng come in and said with a smile while moving his body.


    However, Huang Feng could feel that the other party''s eyes seemed to stay on his body for a while.


    "Uncle Wang, how are you doing recently?" Li Bingyun also said with a smile, "I didn''t tell my dad when I came back this time."


    "No wonder Li Commander said yesterday that I don''t know when you will be back." The old man smiled: "My body has always been tough."


    As he said, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Bingyun girl, who is this young man?"


    "He is my boyfriend, Huang Feng." Li Bingyun introduced, introducing Huang Feng to someone else as a boyfriend for the first time. She was still an elder. Her face was a little red: "Huang Feng, this is Uncle Wang."


    "Uncle Wang is good." Huang Feng said respectfully. Although Huang Feng''s current strength and influence are already significant, he will still maintain the respect he deserves when facing his elders.


    "Okay, okay." Uncle Wang smiled, "Girl Bingyun has grown up and has become a boyfriend. The young people in the compound, if they knew it, would be very sad."


    "Uncle Wang, you laugh at me." Li Bingyun said shyly. Because of her beauty, she is the object of admiration for many men of the same generation in that compound.


    "Haha, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, go in quickly, if your dad knows that you are back, he will be very happy, if he knows that you have a boyfriend, he will definitely be happier, he is just for your business, fuck A lot of thought." Uncle Wang said.


    "Goodbye Uncle Wang, I''m going in first."


    "Go, go." Uncle Wang waved his hand, and then moved his body again.


    Li Bingyun took Huang Feng to move forward and said to Huang Feng: "Uncle Wang and my dad have been comrades-in-arms for many years. The relationship between the two has always been very good. The children of Uncle Wang''s family are also in the army. I often get together with my brother, and I sometimes participate, so everyone is familiar."


    "The children of Uncle Wang''s family don''t like you too." Huang Feng quipped.


    "Why, can''t it?" Li Bingyun said with a blushing face: "I have a lot of people chasing after it. It''s really cheap for you."


    "Yes, yes, I really have cultivated for several lifetimes before I can get you." Huang Feng said.


    "Poor mouth!" Li Bingyun said, but from her appearance, she really enjoyed Huang Feng''s words.


    The two met quite a few people along the way. Basically, they all knew Li Bingyun, and Li Bingyun also greeted each other one by one, sometimes introducing Huang Feng to each other. For, Li Bingyun had been looking forward to this scene for a long time. She had long wanted Huang Feng to introduce her to her friends and elders as her boyfriend, and it finally came true today.


    Therefore, Li Bingyun is in a very good mood now, and the smile on his face has never disappeared.


    However, when he was happy, Li Bingyun''s heart was also a little nervous. After all, what his father meant, I don''t know yet. If Huang Feng has no other women, Li Bingyun can guarantee that it will be Huang Feng''s conditions. My father will like it and I don¡¯t have to worry at all.


    However, Huang Feng has more than one woman, which complicates things, and this makes Li Bingyun feel a little nervous. It''s just that the day will always come, and he must face it.


    "My dad seems to be over there!" At this time, Li Bingyun pointed to the distant pavilion and said.


    Huang Feng turned his head and looked there, and found that there were several people around. He didn''t know who was Li Bingyun''s father. After all, he had never seen each other before.


    "Go, let''s go over." Li Bingyun said.


    As soon as they approached, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun heard an elderly person who said anxiously: "Hey, Lao Li, Lao Li, don''t bring this, no regrets! No regrets! You are already How can you regret it if you have fallen?"


    "I didn''t think it through just now. Now I think it through. Just this time, I promise not to regret it again next time." Another person said.


    "You have regretted it more than once before. No, you can''t regret it again this time." The person said before.


    Huang Feng and Li Bingyun understood that these are two people playing chess. It seems that one of them wants to regret the game, the other does not agree, and they don''t know whether Li Bingyun''s father is the one who regrets the game or the one who does not agree.


    And at this time, the one who spoke before, that is, the one who disagrees with the opponent''s regret of the game, looked at Li Bingyun and Huang Feng and said, "It just so happens that Bingyun girl is back, let your girl come over to comment, shouldn''t it? ."


    "Bingyun?" The one who just wanted to regret the game, after hearing the words of the opposite person, looked at Li Bingyun and Huang Feng. When he saw Li Bingyun, his face was obviously smiling, but he was seeing Li Bing. When Huang Feng was next to Yun, his smile seemed to converge slightly, and his eyes were also looking at Huang Feng.


    "Girl Bingyun, come here," said the person before.


    "Uncle Liu, are you playing chess with my dad again?" Li Bingyun walked over and said with a smile.

 1844 Chapter 1844 Warning

    "Yes, your dad always regrets playing chess. For many years, this problem has not changed." said the person opposite Li Bingyun''s father.


    "Hey, Lao Liu, don''t wrong people, I only regretted a move, how can it be so exaggerated." Li Bingyun''s father said dissatisfied.


    "Let your own daughter speak."


    Li Bingyun smiled and walked over with Ling Feng and glanced at the chessboard. Indeed, her father is now in a desperate situation, no wonder he regrets the game.


    "Go, go, my daughter is back, and I won''t play chess with you anymore, let''s go wherever you go and stay cool." Li Bingyun''s father said.


    "Yes, I''ll go." The man stood up with a smile and said, "However, today you lose the game."


    After speaking, he left with a smile, but when he passed by Ling Feng, he took a few more glances at Ling Feng proudly.


    "Uncle Li, this is my boyfriend, Huang Feng." Li Bingyun introduced when he saw it, and then introduced the identity of Uncle Liu to Huang Feng.


    "Uncle Li is good." Ling Feng said.


    "Okay, okay, Bingyun girl is really big and she is back with her boyfriend, Lao Li, congratulations, we have time to have a drink and celebrate," the person said.


    "What to celebrate? I haven''t promised yet, hum." Li Bingyun''s father snorted.


    "The person Bingyun is fond of is not bad. If you don''t agree, I don''t think Bingyun will let you go."


    "She dare!" Li Bingyun''s father said, but his tone seemed a little unconfident.


    "Haha." The man laughed twice, then turned and left. The other people who were watching the chess were also gone at this time. Obviously, there is something wrong with Li Bingyun''s house and it is not suitable for outsiders to be there.


    "Humph." Li Bingyun''s father snorted again when he saw that everyone else had left, not knowing what it meant.


    "Old Comrade Li, what do you mean? I brought my boyfriend back, you don''t seem to be very happy." Li Bingyun smiled and came to her father''s back, and put his arms around the other''s neck.


    "I''m not upset," Li Bingyun''s father said.


    "Unhappy is written on the face, and I said no." Li Bingyun said: "You didn''t always urge me to find someone to marry before, don''t mix in the entertainment circle, now I have found a partner, why are you still not? Happy?"


    "I''m urging you to find someone, but you can''t just find someone." Li Bingyun''s father said.


    "I didn''t look for it casually. Huang Feng was chosen by my thousands. After careful inspection, he is definitely a qualified candidate. You should be satisfied." Li Bingyun said: "When you called before, you were not Are you still complimenting him?"


    "I praised him, but it was just a normal praise from an elder to a junior, but he didn''t let him deceive my daughter." Li Bingyun''s father looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "I didn''t lie, your daughter is smart, how can I be cheated?" Li Bingyun said.


    "He hasn''t lied yet, he has other women, and he came to provoke you, isn''t it a liar?" Li Bingyun''s father said dissatisfied.


    "Ah, you all know?" Li Bingyun exclaimed. Before coming, she was still thinking about how to tell her father about this matter. After all, this matter can''t be kept secret. Father would definitely know that instead of that, it would be better to proactively explain.


    However, Li Bingyun didn''t expect that he hadn''t figured out how to speak yet, but his father knew first, and he said it first.


    "Of course I know that this kid is in the imperial capital, and there is such a big turmoil. The big guys above have all come forward. Can this matter be hidden?" Li Bingyun''s father said.


    At this time, Li Bingyun remembered that his father, his position was not low, and he was also very concerned about what happened in the upper echelons. He naturally knew about the big bosses who came forward to support Huang Feng. Therefore, his father must have also known about the existence of Su Yumo, Tang Muxue and Xie Mengjiao.


    Fortunately, I had racked my brains before, thinking about how to speak, and actually ignored this.


    "Uncle Li, although I have several women, I am sincere to them." Huang Feng said. Seeing that Li Bingyun''s father already knew his situation, Huang Feng had to take the initiative to speak, and he He thinks that what he says is true. Although he does have several women, he is true to everyone.


    "It''s all sincere? How many hearts do you have for them?" Li Bingyun''s father snorted coldly, "I probably know a little bit about your situation. I have to say that among people your age, you are absolutely very Excellent. If you don¡¯t have other women, marrying my daughter would be considered a good match. I will definitely not object to it. However, now you have more than my daughter as a woman. How do you allow me to be a father? Or, do you think I will sacrifice my daughter''s happiness for the benefit of the family like those families in the Imperial Capital?"


    "No, Uncle Li, I''ve never thought of that before." Huang Feng shook his head.


    "That''s right, Dad, Huang Feng didn''t want you to be like that. Moreover, Huang Feng and I have known each other for a long time, and I have known that he has other women, but since I can bring him to see you You, I really have thought about it, Dad, I hope you can promise us." Li Bingyun said.


    "Daughter, have you ever thought that in the future, when so many women compete for a man, you can still get along with each other in a friendly way? It is hard to guarantee that he will not favor one another. In that case, there will definitely be rifts between you women. You will always live in intrigue." Li Bingyun''s father said.


    Li Bingyun shook his head and said, "No dad. Actually, we have been living together all this time. We are all happy together. Sister Yumo and Sister Mu Xue are all very good people, not what you said. That kind of person, moreover, there are certain things that cannot be said about Huang Feng. Anyway, he is very special and will not let us down."


    Because of the storage box, everyone can live for a long time, and they can go to other spaces. In this way, Huang Feng actually spends no less time with everyone, or even more.


    Moreover, because of the existence of the storage box, everyone has a common secret, but everyone is more intimate.


    However, things about the storage box obviously cannot be said to the outside world. Even if this person is his own father, Li Bingyun never thought of revealing the existence of the storage box.


    But Li Bingyun''s father''s eyes flashed a wise light, and said, "The things that can''t be said are the secrets of this kid."


    Li Bingyun was startled and looked at his father in surprise.


    "You don''t need to look at me like this. Do you think I doubt it? He is an ordinary person with no background, and he developed into this in a short time. Do you think that if you just explain a few words, no one else will doubt it?" Li Bing Yun''s father said.


    However, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "You are dangerous now, know? I don''t want to watch my daughter follow you on the adventure."


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded. Of course he was clear about his own affairs, and he never cared about it: "I have also prepared enough. I will not let anyone hurt those around me. ."


    Li Bingyun''s father looked at Huang Feng and said, "Do you know what you will face?"


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded.


    "All right." Li Bingyun''s father said: "You can develop to the point where you are today. I believe that you are definitely not a fool or a fool. Now that you are aware of your situation, I also believe that you must be prepared for it. , I won¡¯t say much, but as your career gets bigger and bigger, you will receive more and more attention, and the risks you face will also increase.¡±


    Huang Feng nodded. He naturally understood this. He could hide his situation from ordinary people. However, for those who really have rights and thoughts in this regard, besides the storage box has not been exposed, he has actually already There are not many secrets at all, and those people will definitely want to investigate themselves more clearly, understand themselves, and even grasp their own secrets.


    The previous Wu Hao was one of them, and even the Wu family was considered a big family in the Demon Capital. However, compared with the real predators, in fact, the Wu family is nothing at all, at most it can only be regarded as a small soldier. Level.


    "Dad, is Huang Feng really dangerous in what you said?" Li Bingyun worried.


    In the past, Huang Feng always carried those dangerous things on his own. He seldom talked about these things with the women around him. However, the women around him were not stupid. There were some guesses about these things, but Huang Feng didn''t want them to worry, they also had absolute trust in Huang Feng, so they didn''t talk about this topic in front of him.


    "It''s only more dangerous than what I said." Li Bingyun''s father said. With this position, he can better understand the suspicion of Huang Feng''s secrets for them, even if it weren''t for Huang Feng and his daughter. As far as the relationship is concerned, he is likely to attack Huang Feng.


    "However, this kid took the initiative to hand over some things before, but he did a good job." Li Bingyun''s father said. What he said is naturally those techniques before Huang Feng. In his position, he wants to know those things. It will not be too difficult.


    "Daughter, you have to think clearly, being with him is not a problem of more women, you will face danger at any time." Li Bingyun''s father persuaded again.


    "I''ve already figured it out clearly. I only like Huangfeng in my life, no matter what the risks." Li Bingyun said firmly: "Dad, you promise us, I won''t regret it, you know me too Yes, after making the absolute, it will never change."


    "You, hey." Why didn''t Li Bingyun''s father know his daughter''s character? That''s why, the first time he saw Huang Feng, he didn''t drive him away.

 1845 Chapter 1845 Li Huaimin is here

    "Uncle Li, please promise us. I know my situation. Bingyun is also an adult. We also know what''s in it. We have all thought about it." Huang Feng also said.


    For Li Bingyun¡¯s father, Huang Feng naturally cannot use the methods of Su Yumo, Tang Muxue and their families. In the hearts of those family members, they are very interested in interests. As long as they show that they can bring them enough benefits, They won''t stop their affairs with Su Yumo, Tang Muxue and others.


    However, Li Bingyun''s father is obviously not a person who values ??interests. He is more concerned about the safety and happiness of his daughter. Therefore, Huang Feng can only impress him with his sincerity.


    And the other party obviously knew his existence before, and also knew the relationship between himself and Li Bingyun. He did not come out to beat the mandarin ducks immediately, indicating that there is still a chance here, of course, it should be Li Bingyun¡¯s wishes. , Played a big role in it.


    Li Bingyun''s father just wanted to say something, suddenly, his brow furrowed, his face turned blue, and a few cold sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Have you committed the same old problem again?" Li Bingyun said quickly.


    Li Bingyun''s father didn''t speak, but his brows deepened. He was obviously resisting the painful feeling and didn''t have the energy to answer his daughter''s words.


    "Bingyun, get out of the way and I''ll show it to Uncle." Huang Feng also came over and said to Li Bingyun.


    "Okay, take a look." Li Bingyun quickly moved away.


    Huang Feng put his hand on Li Bingyun''s father''s wrist, and the other side glanced at him, but did not refuse his kindness.


    However, Huang Feng frowned soon and his face became a little serious.


    "Huang Feng, what happened to my dad?" Li Bingyun asked.


    Huang Feng did not answer Li Bingyun''s words. Instead, he looked at her father and asked: "Uncle Li, have your legs hurt before?"


    Li Bingyun''s father nodded, and Li Bingyun hurriedly said: "Yes, when he was on the battlefield in his early years, he was hit by a bullet, and then the bullet was also taken out, but the root of the disease was left, and it would hurt afterwards."


    "That''s it." Huang Feng said: "The bullet interrupted the nerves in my uncle''s legs. When I was young, it was okay. Over the years, there have been more and more necrotic nerves in my legs, and the number of illnesses will increase. The more frequent I come, I think, it won¡¯t be long before my uncle will be in a wheelchair. Of course, in addition to being in a wheelchair, every time I get sick, although there is no life-threatening, it will hurt more and more."


    "What to do then?" Li Bingyun asked.


    "Daughter, don''t worry. Look, I''m not all right now. I''ve been here for so many years." Li Bingyun''s father, at this time, his complexion eased a little, maybe because the pain has alleviated a little, he squeezed out a smile. , Said to his daughter.


    "Dad, don''t talk, listen to what Huang Feng said." Li Bingyun said. She was obviously worried about her father''s situation. Calling Huang Feng over this time was also one of the purposes.


    "Uncle, in fact, I have treated similar diseases before. It is not difficult for me." Huang Feng smiled, but looked at Li Bingyun and said, "You really don''t need to worry."


    Huang Feng¡¯s words are true. Before, he had treated Tian Lin¡¯s disease. Tian Lin also suffered from a strange disease. She has been working in a wheelchair. It was caused by nerve necrosis in her legs, although it was not caused by the same cause as Li Bingyun¡¯s father. Yes, but the symptoms are similar. Before, he could cure Tian Lin''s legs. Now it is not too difficult to cure Li Bingyun''s father''s illness.


    After all, his current internal strength is much stronger than before, and the treatment will be easier and better.


    "Can you really cure it?" Li Bingyun''s father said. If he could not take a wheelchair, of course he wouldn''t want to take it. He would definitely not want to take a wheelchair by himself. Such inconvenience made him unacceptable.


    Moreover, Huang Feng is right. Recently, he really feels more and more painful. Sometimes, the pain suddenly strikes and can directly faint him. Otherwise, he would not come here to do it. After recuperating, of course, he did not tell his daughter about this situation.


    It is a pity that although the medical equipment in this nursing home is good, it can only relieve one''s pain. It is basically impossible to cure it.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said: "In three days, as long as three days, I can heal your leg."


    "Huang Feng, then you go ahead." Li Bingyun urged. Of course, she hopes that her father will be cured sooner. If this is the case, she will suffer a day less sin.


    "It''s not possible here." Huang Feng looked at the pavilion and said, "At least let the uncle lie down."


    "Dad, let''s go in." Li Bingyun said.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s father nodded, just about to get up, and suddenly looked at Huang Feng and said, ¡°Huang Feng, I have not yet agreed to the matter between you and Bingyun. This matter cannot be exchanged, otherwise, I would rather die. Up."


    "Dad..." Li Bingyun called helplessly.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly and said, "I know, this is indeed not a bargain."


    "It''s fine if you understand." Li Bingyun''s father nodded in satisfaction.


    However, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun have already seen from his expressions that his attitude towards Huang Feng is much better than before, and the two naturally did not entangled in this matter, and, Whether it was Li Bingyun or Huang Feng, they did not treat this incident as a deal. Regardless of Li Bingyun''s father''s attitude, this disease must be treated first.


    Soon, a few people arrived in Li Bingyun¡¯s father¡¯s room. Li Bingyun¡¯s father lay down on the bed with Li Bingyun¡¯s help. After that, Huang Feng rolled up the trousers on his injured leg, and then , Put his hand on it, slowly inputting the special energy in his body into Li Bingyun''s father.


    Li Bingyun''s father''s face also slowly turned flush. He felt that there was a warm current surging in his legs, which was very comfortable.


    The entire treatment process lasted for about half an hour, and because Huang Feng was stronger than before, even though Li Bingyun¡¯s father had been treated for half an hour continuously, his complexion was still normal. Like the treatment of Tian Lin before, it needs to be slowed down.


    "Dad, how do you feel?" Li Bingyun saw Huang Feng stop, and then asked. When Huang Feng was in treatment before, Li Bingyun didn''t dare to say a word, because he was afraid of disturbing Huang Feng. .


    "I feel better." Li Bingyun''s father''s expression was indeed much better than before. He looked at Huang Feng and said, "It seems that your kid really has a lot of secrets."


    Indeed, it was not that he had not thought of a way to treat his illness before, including this hospital, and even some people who know how to use internal strength to help him, but none of them have a particularly obvious effect. Should it hurt or hurt? Illness has been delayed until now.


    However, now Huang Feng is only treated once, and he clearly feels that his body has become much more comfortable. Such an obvious feeling has never happened before. Therefore, Li Bingyun¡¯s father said that. Obviously, Huang Feng did have some secret, otherwise, he would not be able to cure his own disease.


    Huang Feng just smiled without speaking, and Li Bingyun''s father didn''t mean to ask.


    At this time, the door of the room was opened, and Li Huaimin''s figure appeared there. When he saw Li Bingyun and Huang Feng in the room, he was still slightly taken aback. Obviously, he didn''t know that Li Bingyun and Huang Feng would meet before. Come.


    "Why are you here? When did you arrive?" Li Huaimin said as he walked in.


    Although I have only met Huang Feng once, the relationship between the two is fairly familiar.


    "Just arrived." Li Bingyun said: "Brother, you didn''t have a mission?"


    Generally, when Li Bingyun comes back, he talks to his parents at most, and rarely calls his brother. It''s not that the relationship between the two is bad, but because of Liu Hongyu''s work. In many cases, even Li Bingyun wants to contact him. , I can''t reach my brother.


    "It happened to be resting at home these few days." Li Huaimin said, "Why don''t you tell me when you come back, I can pick you up."


    "I''m not a guest, I don''t need you to pick it up." Li Bingyun said.


    "You are not, but Huang Feng is." Li Huaimin looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "Brother Li, don''t be so polite with me." Huang Feng said.


    Li Huaimin''s eyes rolled on Huang Feng''s body, then looked at his sister, with some speculation in his eyes, and said, "You are here to show my dad this time?"


    Obviously, Li Huaimin also knew about the affairs between his sister and Huang Feng, so he said this.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed, and Li Bingyun said, "Brother, what are you talking about? If there is no showdown, I just told Dad about my relationship with Huang Feng."


    "I haven''t agreed yet." Li Bingyun''s father said in the bed.


    "Yes, it seems that you haven''t dealt with Dad yet?" Li Huaimin said with a smile, and then he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, I''ll give you a trick. You invite my dad to drink and make him happy. I promise you that everything will be promised."


    "You stinky boy, can I agree to Bingyun''s marriage?" Li Bingyun''s father said.


    "What''s the matter with the marriage? Last time, you and your comrade-in-arms drank too much, didn''t you also book me a marriage? It didn''t get my consent." Li Huaimin said, it seems that he is talking about experience.


    Li Bingyun''s father was suddenly a little embarrassed.


    Li Bingyun looked at his brother as if he had discovered something remarkable, and said, "Brother, are you getting married?"


    "It''s early, but my dad really booked a marriage." Li Huaimin said.

 1846 Chapter 1846

    Li Bingyun suddenly became overwhelmed with gossip and asked his brother what was going on.


    You know, Li Bingyun¡¯s brother Li Huaimin is now 30 years old, but because of his occupation, he has not been married. He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, but he is not in a hurry, Li Bingyun is in a hurry, and so are his parents. Urgent.


    Li Bingyun had previously thought about introducing someone to his brother. Anyway, their family has no requirements on the marriage partner. It''s just that Li Bingyun is in the entertainment industry after all and is surrounded by insiders. And Li Bingyun also knew the nature of those people, so naturally he could not introduce it to her brother.


    And Li Bingyun¡¯s parents were also broken for their son¡¯s marriage. Li Bingyun¡¯s father, as a soldier, would naturally not object to Li Huaimin¡¯s current status, but he also hoped that his son could get married soon, so, I didn''t help Li Huaimin to find a wife, but Li Bingyun kept pushing away.


    Not long ago, Li Bingyun''s father had a drink with an old comrade in arms and talked about his son''s marriage. He felt uncomfortable in his heart, so he naturally said a few more words, which seemed to resonate with the old comrade.


    It turned out that the old comrade-in-arms had a daughter. Like Li Huaimin, she was not at all anxious about major marriage issues. She was already twenty-eight. She was still a sister-in-law alone, in her boudoir. Even now, she hadn¡¯t even talked about a partner. After graduating, I was focused on studying and working again, as if I wanted to be a strong woman.


    The daughter''s behavior like this naturally broke the old comrade-in-arms of Li Bingyun''s father. After all, they are all older in this generation, thinking differently from young people, and they are more conservative. They feel that they can start a family and start a family before they can talk about careers.


    Therefore, the two old comrades complained to each other. The more and more they drank, Li Bingyun¡¯s father said that his son was single and that the daughter of the old comrades was also worried, otherwise the two would become relatives. Coupled with the relationship between the two old comrades-in-arms, it can be regarded as pro-superior pro.


    That old comrade-in-arms was a little hesitant, because his side forced Li Bingyun''s father to be far away. Although the two were comrades-in-arms back then, he was discharged early because of injuries, and now he is just an ordinary person.


    As for Li Bingyun''s father, he was a big brother. Although the two had a comrade-in-arms relationship, the man still hesitated, feeling that his daughter was not worthy of Li Bingyun.


    After Li Bingyun''s father knew the other party''s thoughts, he gave him a meal. Can the relationship between them be measured by their status?Moreover, Li Bingyun''s father, indeed, from the very beginning, never thought about letting his children marry him, and for their objects, he would not care about the family background of the other party.


    Li Bingyun''s father insisted repeatedly, and the old comrade-in-arms was a little tempted. He had met Li Huaimin before, and he had a good impression of Li Huaimin. With Li Huaimin''s background, it was certainly not a bad thing for his daughter to marry him.


    Coupled with the effect of alcohol, the two elders decided the marriage without the two young people present.


    When he woke up the next day, Li Bingyun¡¯s father did not forget the incident. Although he felt a little embarrassed, he didn¡¯t even think about it. He even made an appointment with that old comrade. Arrange for the two young people to meet.


    "That''s how things are. Dad didn''t tell me at all, so he found me a wife." Li Huaimin said.


    "Cough cough." Li Bingyun''s father coughed embarrassedly. He also felt that he had done something reckless in this matter. However, he did not intend to regret it, so he said: "This matter is not complete. I¡¯m sure, maybe the girl still looks down on you."


    "I don''t like the best." Li Huaimin said, "I don''t have the thoughts of starting a family now."


    "Brother, you can''t say that. If you want your own affairs, your parents will not object, but you can''t continue to delay the marriage event. The two don''t conflict." Li Bingyun began to work for her brother. I thought work: "Besides, there is nothing to see, maybe you recognize them at a glance."


    "Yes, there is nothing to see or see. It just so happens that the girl is here tomorrow on a business trip. You can meet up. If you two don''t have such thoughts, we old people will not force you." Li Bingyun''s father said , He and his old comrade-in-arms had agreed, but if the two daughters were unwilling, they would not force it. After all, neither of them wanted their children to be unhappy for a lifetime.


    "All right, see you." Li Huaimin didn''t object. In fact, in the past few years, under his mother''s eagerness, he has seen many girls, and he hasn''t met him. He didn''t think he could meet the object of his heart this time.


    "Dad, you are so clear about your brother''s affairs, why are you so overbearing when you get to me?" Li Bingyun said to his father dissatisfied.


    "How can it be the same?" Li Bingyun''s father said with a straight face: "If Huang Feng is only you as a woman, I promise not to say anything and agree with you immediately. The question is, can he do it?"


    "I can''t do it." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    "See it." Li Bingyun''s father said.


    "Dad, why should you embarrass Huang Feng? I already knew about him. I didn''t care about it, so don''t care about it." Li Bingyun said.


    "Well, you are my daughter, of course I have to consider it for you." Li Bingyun''s father said without thinking.


    "Then you hope that I will marry someone I like or someone I don''t like." Li Bingyun said.


    Of course Li Bingyun''s father understood the meaning of his daughter''s words.


    "Dad, I won''t like others in my life. You don''t want me to be alone forever." Li Bingyun said.


    Li Bingyun''s father hesitated.


    He understands his daughter''s temperament. Such remarks are definitely not casual. She really has this kind of mind and determination.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Huang Feng is here today. I will have dinner together tonight, and I will catch the wind for you." Li Huaimin said when he saw the atmosphere had reached a deadlock.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said, while Li Bingyun was slightly angry, but he nodded and agreed.


    In the evening, Li Bingyun, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin ate together. At the dinner table, Li Huaimin poured Ling Feng a glass of wine and said: "Actually, when I knew about your business and the relationship between you and my sister, I I wish I would fight to Jiangzhou right away to teach you a good lesson. If it weren''t for my sister to stop him, and showed her determination, I would have beaten you with a bruised nose and swollen face."


    Huang Feng is a little embarrassed, but he can understand Li Huaimin''s feelings. He also has a sister. If his sister likes someone who is bothered, then doing it himself may be even more excessive than Li Huaimin.


    "However, you are a little mysterious and some can''t see through. My dad said you have a secret, and I think so." Li Huaimin continued: "Just, in this case, are you really sure that you can give my sister happiness?"


    Huang Feng looked at Li Bingyun next to him and said, "Yes!"


    Li Huaimin looked at Huang Feng steadily, and then said for a while: "I believe you, but if my sister is a little unhappy in the future, I will definitely kill you bastard!"


    Li Huaimin''s meaning is obvious, he agrees with the matter between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun.


    In fact, in the eyes of these big families, it is not surprising that a man has multiple women. Although the Li family is not the wealthy of the imperial capital, they have a lot of knowledge about these things. Li Huaimin knows the circle. Many people here have more than one woman, but they didn''t take them home like Huang Feng.


    In comparison, although Huang Feng is a bastard, in this matter, his performance is still magnanimous. Li Huaimin and his father could not accept it for a while, just because Li Bingyun is their relative. In this matter, If Li Bingyun were not involved, Li Huaimin and his father might not even have a strange expression.


    After all, although Huang Feng is not a rich man, with his current achievements, it is normal to have a few more women. Even if he does not take the initiative to provoke those women, those women will take the initiative to provoke him. Excellent People can always attract more eyes and attention of the opposite sex.


    It¡¯s just that this incident involves Li Bingyun, so the two of them will have such a performance. After Li Huaimin knew about it, he talked with Li Bingyun more than once and knew his sister¡¯s thoughts, so he now accepts Qi Ling. When the wind comes, it will be easier.


    "The key is that he still doesn''t agree with Dad." Li Bingyun said.


    "You don''t know Dad? He just cares about you too much and loves you. As long as you can hold on, he will soon let go." Li Huaimin said, Li Bingyun also knows his father''s thoughts.


    Li Huaimin knew that his father had been paying attention to Huang Feng since he first heard of the scandal between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. Later, he watched Huang Feng slowly grow up and talked about Huang Feng in his tone. It also means appreciation. It can be seen that I have a good impression of Huang Feng.


    Moreover, Li Huaimin felt that if Huang Feng had no other women and he did not know his sister, his father could take the initiative to introduce her sister to Huang Feng, which shows that he is optimistic about Huang Feng.


    The blame is that Huang Feng has more than one woman. It''s just that this kind of thing is not a big deal in the wealthy circle. His father just didn''t accept it for a while. After a longer time, he will naturally be able to accept the fact.

 1847 Chapter 1847 Purchase Priority

    "You say that, I''m relieved." Li Bingyun let out a sigh of relief.


    Li Huaimin smiled and looked at Huang Feng and said: "Huang Feng, you said, we are going to be relatives soon, and I have done my best with your affairs. Should you give me benefits?"


    "What do you want?" Huang Feng said. He estimated that this Li Huaimin had the sweetness from the bulletproof vest last time. Therefore, if he wants to have something with himself, even if there is no such thing as himself and Bingyun, he I will find myself.


    "Brother, how can you do this?" Li Bingyun pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "It''s all a family, of course you don''t have to be polite." Li Huaimin laughed and said, "I think Huang Feng will not refuse the essentials of my elder brother."


    Huang Feng nodded.


    Li Huaimin was even more happy: "Actually, I don''t want anything special. Didn''t your pharmaceutical factory produce a quick hemostatic medicine? I hope that you will give priority to my team in the future. Of course, money is also I''ll follow it."


    "That''s it?" Huang Feng said with some surprise, thinking that Li Huaimin was taking the opportunity to knock himself off. He didn''t expect that he had only made such a request.


    "That''s it." Li Huaimin said, "As long as you agree, I will help you persuade my dad to nod your business as soon as possible."


    "Deal!" Huang Feng said hurriedly. For himself, this transaction is completely bloody, it can make money, and it can solve the problem with Li Bingyun. After all, with Li Huaimin''s assist, he and Li Bingyun''s Things will be much easier.


    "Brother, when did your heart feel so good?" Li Bingyun also asked in surprise. She also thought that her brother wanted something good. In the end, it was just a priority to buy drugs, which made Li Bingyun puzzled. .


    Although Li Bingyun was not directly responsible for the affairs of Huangfeng''s pharmaceutical factory, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao would sometimes be in the villa and talk about these matters, so she also knew the hemostatic drug. Thing.


    This medicine is indeed amazing. Moreover, they have passed clinical trials and have completed the patent application process. Mass production has begun. A few days ago, Li Bingyun also heard Su Yumo say that they were going to recommend this medicine to the army. .


    There are two versions of this hemostatic medicine. One is for the army and the other is for the general public. The effect is naturally better for the army. Of course, the cost is also higher. Su Yumo''s goal is to sell. For the army, of course, if you can¡¯t sell it, then no longer produce this version.


    However, everyone feels that it shouldn''t be impossible to sell. Not to mention the relationship of a few people, the effect of the drug itself, it is also absolute, for the soldiers, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a magic drug.


    It''s just that Li Bingyun didn''t expect that his brother actually mentioned this matter seriously today, and he still used his lifelong events to "transaction", which shows that his brother is very attached to this matter.


    "You don''t know the current situation." Li Huaimin said: "As for the medicine produced by your pharmaceutical factory, it has been known by many leaders in the army, and the effect has been recognized by everyone. Everyone has decided to purchase. However, your factory is so big and can produce so much every day. For the entire army, it is definitely in short supply. Now that there is a chance, of course I have to go through the back door first and get this priority. The right to buy."


    "Where is the army set?" Huang Feng asked. Although Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are in charge of the pharmaceutical factory, Huang Feng also knows about the affairs there. Su Yumo and the others have already reported to the army earlier. It''s been promoted, but it hasn''t waited until the news. Now looking at Li Huaimin''s meaning, the troops should be settled.


    "I''ve set it down early. The effect of the medicine is so good. Everyone is not a fool." Li Huaimin said, "I haven''t given you any news before. It''s also because someone in the army wants to buy your formula. Your woman disagrees. Some people even want to use force to grab it. Fortunately, your woman and you behind her have a good background. This matter has only been truly settled now."


    Huang Feng¡¯s expression was a bit serious. Of course he knew that Li Huaimin¡¯s mouth, "that woman", should be Su Yumo, and the reaction in the army was actually not what Huang Feng expected. After all, such a magic drug, those Knowledgeable people naturally understand its meaning and naturally want to control it in their own hands. After all, if it is handed over to Huang Feng and the others for production, it is a trivial matter to pay a large sum of money each year. The key is that it is not in their own hands. Here, they are not at ease.


    Huang Feng believes that for those who want to snatch this formula, there must be someone who knows the background of themselves and Su Yumo before, but they still have this idea. They can only say that sometimes the background may not deter everyone. And, in the army, he doesn''t seem to have a strong background. Speaking of which, his biggest background in the army is actually Li Bingyun''s family.


    And this made Huang Feng more eager to improve his own strength, so that his own things would not be watched by others, after all, it is still not safe to keep pulling other people''s tiger skins.


    Fortunately, this time the matter was resolved with a perfect result. It seems that more people don¡¯t want to rip their faces with themselves in this matter. Of course, are there any bigwigs from the Imperial Capital behind this? Huang Feng has no way of knowing the will.


    "You don''t have to think too much, this kind of thing is very common in the first place. To say, it is because of your medicine that the effect is so good. It is privately produced. Many people are not at ease." Li Huaimin saw Huang Feng''s face serious. Just said.


    Because of Li Bingyun''s relationship, the relationship between Li Huaimin and Huang Feng, it is natural to get closer, and he does not have the slightest affection for those who want to take it.


    "I know." Huang Feng said: "What I just promised you will not change. In addition, I will prepare a batch of medicines with better effects for you."


    "Even better than this hemostatic drug?" Li Huaimin asked, his eyes lit up.


    "Of course!" Huang Feng said to himself: "However, these medicines do not produce energy. Therefore, the quantity for you is also limited. Please bring it with you. Don''t use it under extreme emergency."


    The reason why Huang Feng agreed to give Li Huaimin better medicine is mainly because Li Huaimin often has to perform dangerous tasks, and his skill is obviously much worse than his own, and he is Bingyun¡¯s brother, so Huang Feng is naturally not. I hope something happens to him.


    "Interesting!" Li Huaimin patted Huang Feng on the shoulder happily. He and his father had talked about Huang Feng more than once. Naturally, he knew that Huang Feng had some secrets. The things he could take out seriously, absolutely Not bad.


    "I will leave the matter between you and Bingyun. I will definitely help you persuade the old man!" Li Huaimin promised.


    "Brother, did you sell your dear sister like this?" Li Bingyun groaned.


    "How can I change someone else, I definitely disagree." Li Huaimin said: "Besides, you are probably more happy than I am now."


    Li Bingyun curled her lips and did not speak, but the smile on her face could not be hidden. Indeed, she was very happy to see her brother expressing this way. In this way, she would be more confident to convince her father. .


    "By the way, brother, I will see my future sister-in-law tomorrow, what do you think?" Li Bingyun asked suddenly.


    "How can I feel? See you when you see it. In these years, have I been arranged for blind dates less often." Li Huaimin said indifferently, as if he was not going to see the blind date tomorrow, but Like a stranger.


    "This time is different. I think Dad is very optimistic about the girl, maybe your fate has arrived." Li Bingyun said.


    "Whatever, you know, I am not very interested in these." Li Huaimin said: "At that time, it would be better to go to the camp with the brothers and get a few shots."


    "I know how to play with guns." Li Bingyun curled her lips, and then her eyes lit up: "I happened to be back this time. Otherwise, I will also go with Huang Feng tomorrow to help you check it out. What do you think? ?"


    Li Huaimin was a little embarrassed, and said, "That''s not good. The first time I meet, with such a big battle, everyone will be uncomfortable."


    "Then, Huang Feng and I are sitting at the table next to you. How about pretending not to know and observing secretly without you?" Li Bingyun was determined to see his brother''s blind date.


    Li Huaimin thought for a while and said, "If you really want to go, do whatever you want."


    Li Huaimin himself was not very concerned about this matter, so he just went to toss with his sister casually.


    Li Huaimin didn''t care about it, Li Bingyun was gossiping, and Huang Feng smiled bitterly. His brother-in-law went on a blind date, so what fun would he follow?


    However, seeing Li Bingyun so interested, Huang Feng was not happy about her.


    So this matter was settled.


    After the dinner, Huang Feng returned to the hotel to stay. Now Li Bingyun¡¯s father has not nodded his head, and Huang Feng is not good at staying at Li Bingyun¡¯s house. Although Li Bingyun wants to stay with Huang Feng outside, in order to stay here At that time, without irritating her father, she had to go back with her brother.


    After Huang Feng returned to the hotel, he entered the shopping mall of the storage box and looked for suitable medicine for Li Huaimin, the future brother-in-law.


    The next day, early in the morning, Li Bingyun and Li Huaimin had already arrived at Huangfeng¡¯s hotel. Of course, Li Huaimin was drawn by Li Bingyun.

 1848 Chapter 1848 Love at First Sight

    "I was dressed very formal today." Huang Feng said, looking at Li Huaimin at the door.


    Li Huaimin showed a wry smile and said, "It''s not all Bingyun. What do you say, you can''t give people a bad first impression."


    Huang Feng nodded, "Bingyun is right."


    "Look, Huang Feng agrees, too." Li Bingyun said, "Brother, whether you want to fall in love with someone or not, this is the most basic respect. I heard my mom say that you have worn it a few times before. Casually, I even went there once in a short-sleeved t-shirt, which is too bad."


    When Huang Feng heard this, he immediately laughed, but he also knew that Li Huaimin was not a person who values ??the outside, whether he was himself or someone else.


    "It was better for me to come back after playing with my friends." Li Huaimin explained with some embarrassment: "Besides, you don''t look at the people my mother introduced, one by one."


    Huang Feng estimated that those people knew about Li Huaimin''s family situation, so they took the initiative. However, this will make Li Huaimin even more unfavorable.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it, Huang Feng, wash up quickly, and we will set off together." Li Bingyun urged.


    "What''s the hurry, it''s too early." Li Huaimin said, "Huang Feng, there is still time, let''s discuss and discuss."


    Li Huaimin obviously had some itchy hands. He knew that Huang Feng was good at it, so he wanted to take this opportunity to move around.


    "Brother!" Li Bingyun exclaimed dissatisfied.


    Huang Feng looked at Li Huaimin and said, "It''s better to learn from each other next time. It is not convenient for you to dress like this now."


    Indeed, Li Huaimin, who is dressed formally, is indeed not suitable for showing his fists.


    Li Huaimin looked at his clothes, sighed helplessly, and had to give up.


    After Huang Feng washed up, the three of them simply ate breakfast, and then headed to the agreed cafe.


    Along the way, Li Bingyun was very positive and enthusiastic, as if she was going to go on a blind date. Instead, it was Li Huaimin, who was always indifferent. Maybe, in his opinion, he was just going to meet each other and deal with it. Just a moment, I met, and the matter is over.


    As for Huangfeng, it was completely followed by the excitement.


    The three of them arrived at the cafe. Sure enough, the woman hadn''t come yet, which was not surprising. They were an hour and a half earlier than the agreed time, and it was normal for the other party not to arrive.


    "Brother, you sit at this table and we sit behind you." After arriving at the cafe, Li Bingyun said, because it was still early and there were no people in the cafe, so there were a lot of empty spaces, which was very helpful for Li Bingyun to arrange the battlefield.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Li Huaimin sat down in the place designated by his sister and said.


    Li Bingyun nodded in satisfaction. After that, he came to the table behind Li Huaimin and sat down with Ling Feng. Although the agreed time was still there, he didn¡¯t know when the other party would come. So Li Bingyun didn¡¯t When exposed, he did not sit at a table with Li Huaimin.


    "How do I feel that you are like a spy?" Huang Feng looked at Li Bingyun and smiled.


    "What spy, I came with a mission today." Li Bingyun said: "My mother said, if that girl is not bad, let me assist in a wave from the side."


    "Then what if your brother is not interested in the world?" Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun thought for a while, but didn''t know what to do: "Let''s talk about it then."


    Huang Feng smiled, and then chatted with Li Bingyun. As for Li Huaimin at the other table, he was sitting there, playing with his mobile phone idly.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" Seeing that it was less than ten minutes before the agreed time, Li Bingyun said anxiously. She sat there, looking around, with an anxious expression completely on her face.


    "The agreed time hasn''t arrived yet." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, don''t you girls always like to be late? It''s normal to come later."


    Li Bingyun thought for a while and said, "That''s true."


    And at this moment, Huang Feng saw a woman in uniform and black-rimmed glasses approaching Li Huaimin''s table, so he whispered to Li Bingyun, "Is it her?"


    "Where, what?" Li Bingyun said, directly, she turned and looked at her brother''s table, because she wanted to be closer to her brother''s table, so Li Bingyun was now facing her brother.


    When he saw the woman on the opposite side of his brother''s table, Li Bingyun said, "I don''t know if it is, it should be. I have never seen a picture of her before."


    "I have already sat down, it seems so." Huang Feng said.


    At this time, the woman and Li Huaimin said a few words, and then sat down. It seemed that the two sides had already determined each other''s identities, and this blind date was officially started.


    "It looks very elegant and intellectual, and there is also the temperament of Yumo and the others. She can be long, but I don''t know what the personality is." Li Bingyun whispered after seeing the other person''s appearance. The assessment said.


    "Character or something, I won''t know until more contact." Huang Feng said: "However, I guess that your brother may not care about you now."


    "What do you mean?" Li Bingyun asked.


    "Because, your brother seems to be interesting to each other." Huang Feng said, "You can listen to them by yourself, and you should be able to hear their conversation."


    Huang Feng has a deep inner strength. He wants to hear the conversation at the next table. Naturally, there is no problem. Li Bingyun has also practiced his inner strength. Although not as deep as Huang Feng, she and her brother''s table are closer to each other after all. Therefore, even if the two people at the table didn''t speak loudly, they could still hear Li Bingyun if he calmly listened.


    It''s just that this eavesdropping on other people''s words seems a bit immoral, especially Huang Feng is still listening to the conversation between his brother-in-law and the blind date, which is even more awkward.


    However, when Li Bingyun was there, Huang Feng didn''t care.


    After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Li Bingyun really calmed down. He looked serious and turned his ears sideways. Obviously, he was also eavesdropping on what her brother said.


    After listening for a while, the smile on Li Bingyun¡¯s face became brighter and brighter, and said: ¡°I can feel that my brother is actually nervous. I don¡¯t remember how many years I haven¡¯t seen him nervous. I¡¯ve never seen him nervous during his mission. It¡¯s a bit uncomfortable to speak nervously today."


    Huang Feng smiled and nodded. He naturally heard Li Huaimin''s speech. Obviously, Li Huaimin no longer knew the original indifferent attitude: "So, your brother might fall in love with them at first sight."


    "It''s very likely." Li Bingyun nodded.


    In fact, the current situation of Li Huaimin is similar to what Huang Feng and Li Bingyun had guessed. He was still absent-minded, and he had dealt with things. When he saw the blind date, he suddenly changed his appearance.


    Ordinarily, this blind date today is not the most beautiful person he has ever seen, nor is it the best in his family. However, Li Huaimin was heartbroken after just one glance. He didn''t know what was going on, as if he was possessed. Therefore, a man who is usually a man, now facing this woman, he is nervous and does not know what to say.


    At this time, he regretted a bit. He knew that he would meet the object of his heart. He should prepare more before coming. But now, he didn¡¯t have any preparations and didn¡¯t know what to say. The other party didn''t know much.


    "By the way, isn''t Huang Feng here? So many women around that guy followed him desperately. Even my sister was attracted. She must be very good at picking up girls. I can ask him for advice." Li Huaimin suddenly thought that he was not fighting alone this time, not alone, behind him, but Huang Feng was there.


    So, thinking of this, he made an excuse for the girl to go to the bathroom, and then he got up.


    When Li Huaimin passed by the table of Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, he knocked on the table and whispered to Huang Feng, "Come here."


    Huang Feng looked at him with some doubts, and then got up and went to the bathroom together, not knowing what Li Huaimin was up to.


    "Why did you ask me to come?" Huang Feng asked Li Huaimin when he reached the bathroom.


    Li Huaimin smiled embarrassedly, and then said anxiously: "I want to ask you to give me a trick, how can I catch a girl."


    Huang Feng looked at Li Huaimin with an anxious look, and smiled: "Do you really like someone else?"


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin didn''t deny it. He was not a cringing person.


    "Have you never been in love before? Why do you still ask me?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Where did I talk about love, but you, with so many women around, there must be a way in this regard." Li Huaimin said.


    Indeed, I know that Li Huaimin has never had any thoughts in this regard, so he really hasn¡¯t talked about love, but now it seems that he didn¡¯t meet the person who moved his heart before, but today, he obviously met .


    Huang Feng thought for a while and said: "To be honest, I really don''t have much experience. Especially, you are a blind date arranged by the parents of both parents, which is different from ordinary dating."


    Li Huaimin thinks about it, this is true, but he still doubts Huang Feng''s claim that he has no experience.


    "Actually, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. First of all, your parents agree to this marriage, and your own conditions are not bad. As long as you perform normally, you still have a good chance. The most important thing for you now is to understand her first. To understand her personality, hobbies, and even what she likes to eat, as long as you know enough, it will be much easier to chase after her."


    "That''s true, the art of war is clear: knowing oneself, knowing the enemy, winning in a hundred battles." Li Huaimin nodded and said, "I really need to understand her situation first."

 1849 Chapter 1849

    Afterwards, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were in the bathroom and discussed for a while, how to communicate with each other, what to learn about and so on.


    The discussion between the two is full of enthusiasm. People who don¡¯t know think they are at the level of love saints. In fact, the two have no experience in dating. There are many women in Huang Feng, but they are in love. In terms of this, this may not necessarily have much experience, and Li Huaimin, let alone, he didn''t have any thoughts on this aspect before.


    So, two rookies in love, one sentence for you, one sentence for me, the discussion was very enthusiastic.


    "Okay, we should go back." Huang Feng reminded.


    "Yeah, hurry up, hurry up, don''t let her misunderstand." After Li Huaimin finished, he washed his hands and hurried out, even Huang Feng couldn''t take care of it.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly, it seems that his eldest brother is really concerned.


    "What did my brother just call you for?" Li Bingyun couldn''t wait to ask as soon as Huang Feng returned to his position.


    Just now, when Li Huaimin came back, Li Bingyun still wanted to ask the other person. As a result, Li Huaimin seemed to have not seen his sister. When passing by, let¡¯s not talk about staying here. I didn''t even look at it. To Li Bingyun''s whisper, it was as if he hadn''t heard it.


    This made Li Bingyun angry and curious as well, not knowing why her brother reacted this way.


    "Your brother, he learned from me." Huang Feng smiled, and then told Li Bingyun what happened in the bathroom.


    Listening to Huang Feng''s words, Li Bingyun''s eyes gradually lit up, "So, does my brother really have a crush on others?"


    In Li Bingyun''s tone, he couldn''t hide his happiness.


    After all, not only his parents, but also Li Bingyun, who is a younger sister, care about Li Huaimin¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s just that Li Huaimin¡¯s blind date has been quite a lot before, but he didn¡¯t care about any of them. This is anxious Li Bingyun , And her parents, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s useless to worry about this kind of thing. The point is that the Li family is not the kind of family that likes marriage, otherwise, just appoint one to Li Huaimin.


    And now, Li Huaimin is finally tempted by a woman, and the woman is still the daughter of his father''s comrade-in-arms, how to say, this relationship is not bad, of course Li Bingyun is happy.


    However, in addition to this reason, the reason Li Bingyun is happy is because if his brother finds a partner at this time, he can divert his parents¡¯ attention from himself to his brother. The affairs of himself and Huang Feng, It''s easier.


    It can be said that Li Huaimin has the effect of attracting firepower at this time.


    "I really liked it, but I didn''t know that the other party couldn''t see your brother." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s definitely not a problem, my brother is so good." Li Bingyun said, saying here, she looked at Huang Feng and said: "Besides, my brother is very dedicated, and I won''t see one like one."


    "Cough cough." Huang Feng coughed awkwardly and turned his head to the side. It was not easy to pick up Li Bingyun''s stubble. Of course he understood what Li Huaimin meant.


    However, when Huang Feng turned his head out of the window, he was slightly stunned.


    Through the glass, Huang Feng saw a European and American man, holding a briefcase, passing by in a hurry. Originally, this was nothing, but Huang Feng could feel the flow of energy in that person.


    A European and American still has something similar to internal power. This naturally attracted Huang Feng¡¯s attention. However, he couldn¡¯t stop him because of this, and ask clearly. After all, Huang Feng also knows now. In this world, internal power may not be common to everyone, but there are still some. In foreign countries, although there is no such thing as internal power, there is also energy similar to internal power.


    So, maybe the other party is just an ordinary cultivator.


    "Hello, what''s wrong with you? Are you angry?" Li Bingyun asked when Huang Feng had been staring out the window, thinking that what he had just said made Huang Feng angry.


    Huang Feng turned his head and said, "No, I just thought about something and lost my mind."


    "Oh." Seeing that Huang Feng was really not angry, Li Bingyun was also relieved. After that, he began to talk to Huang Feng about her brother. Obviously, Li Bingyun was still very concerned about his brother''s life-long events.


    On Li Huaimin¡¯s side, it seemed that the conversation was very good. Huang Feng and the others could occasionally hear Li Huaimin¡¯s hearty laughter. When it was about noon, Li Huaimin and the others stood up first and went out together. Ready to eat.


    "Go, we will follow." Li Bingyun wanted to follow like a spy.


    "Following? If it''s discovered, it''s not so good." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s okay, what if my brother has to ask for help later? We are his support team, how can we withdraw at this time." Li Bingyun said solemnly.


    "Well, what you said makes sense." Huang Feng thought for a while and said, Li Huaimin might really be able to ask them for help again. After all, he has no experience, and Huang Feng is obviously willing to please his brother-in-law. made.


    As a result, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun followed Li Huaimin again.


    The four people left the cafe in tandem. Li Huaimin seemed to be going to drive. At this moment, there was a rush of police sirens from a distance, sharp and piercing, and the movements in the hands of Huang Feng''s four also stopped.


    Then, a few people saw a car rushing in from a distance, and behind the car with that face, there were several police cars. The sound of the police sirens obviously came from those police cars.


    "Be careful!" Huang Feng and Li Huaimin shouted almost at the same time. At this time, the fast-moving car rushed straight towards Huang Feng and the others!


    Huang Feng pulled Li Bingyun back with one hand, and Li Huaimin did the same, except that the person he was pulling was the woman next to him. At this time, he and Huang Feng were still some distance away, even if he wanted to pull himself. His sister can''t do it, let alone, with Huang Feng by his sister''s side, he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    At this time, the car rushed in front of Huang Feng and the four of them, and the people on the side of the road backed away in fright.


    At this moment, when the police car continued to chase, suddenly another car rushed out from the street next to it. That car directly knocked the police car over, and then someone stretched out from the car and held it. The guns fired frantically outside, and some of those who couldn''t escape were injured and fell to the ground immediately. After that, the car drove away.


    "Are you all okay." At this time, Huang Feng didn''t care about pretending to not know Li Huaimin. He first checked Li Bingyun''s situation, and after seeing her okay, he went to inquire about Li Huaimin''s situation.


    "It''s okay." Li Huaimin said. After that, he asked the woman next to him with concern: "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay," the woman said, with a look of panic on her face, but overall, she could still remain calm, which is obviously not easy.


    After the woman finished speaking, she looked at Huang Feng and Li Bingyun curiously, wondering what the relationship between them and Li Huaimin was.


    "This is my sister, and this is her boyfriend Huang Feng." Li Huaimin introduced. At this time, the two parties have already met, and there is no need to continue hiding. If you continue to hide, the two parties will still meet in the future, then Embarrassed.


    "Hello," the woman said.


    "Hello." Huang Feng and Li Bingyun said. Only then did they know the name of this woman: Cui Wanyun.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it yet. You stay here. I''ll see the situation ahead." Li Huaimin said.


    "I will go there too." Huang Feng also said.


    "Alright." Li Huaimin did not object either.


    The two came to the place where a few police cars happened. There were many wounded people groaning on the ground. There were many injured. Someone was already contacting support and ambulances, but Huang Feng and Li Huaimin didn''t need to worry about this.


    However, from these police intercoms, they also knew that there were people chasing the two cars on the road, and there seemed to be a firefight. However, the two cars were very vigorous and have not been stopped until now.


    "I''ll help." Li Huaimin said.


    "Let''s go together, it''s good to have a look after." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, brother, you go together, so you can take care of it." At this time, Li Bingyun and Cui Wanyun also came over. Li Bingyun said to her brother that she knew her brother and met this This kind of thing will certainly not be treated as something that has not been seen, and it will not be prevented. However, with Huang Feng by his side, it will be safer. After all, in Li Bingyun¡¯s heart, Huang Feng is omnipotent. In terms of skills, He is more than a little stronger than his brother.


    "Okay, then we will be together." Li Huaimin nodded and said, "Then you two go back first, don''t stay here."


    "Brother, you have to worry about us, and be careful yourself." Li Bingyun said.


    "Don''t worry, your brother has never seen any big storms, just a few small thieves." Li Huaimin said confidently.


    Then Li Bingyun said to Cui Wanyun: "I''m sorry, I was planning to accompany you to dinner, but now it seems that I have to wait for the next time."


    "It''s okay, you can eat rice anytime," Cui Wanyun said: "Be careful yourself."


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin seemed excited by the other party''s concern, nodded, and then left with Huang Feng. Of course, Li Bingyun did not forget to tell Huang Feng.


    Li Huaimin and Huang Feng directly revealed their identities to the policemen, and then they got a walkie-talkie used by the police officers. After that, they drove Li Huaimin''s car and chased them in the direction they were escaping.

 1850 Chapter 1850

    "I don''t know why these guys come from, they are so bold." Huang Feng said to Li Huaimin in the car.


    "No matter who these guys are, dare to make trouble in Yangcheng, I will definitely not let them go!" Li Huaimin said fiercely, completely different from what he had done before Cui Wanyun. At this time, he is normal. His.


    Li Huaimin was originally a soldier, and it was his duty to fight crimes and evil forces. But now, there are people who act like this in Yangcheng in front of him. It is strange that Li Huaimin is not angry.


    In this regard, Huang Feng also expressed his understanding.


    "By the way, I just saw Miss Cui''s attitude towards you. It seems that you have a play." Huang Feng suddenly thought. Before the two left, Cui Wanyun cared about Li Huaimin and said with a smile.


    Hearing what Ling Feng said, Li Huaimin also showed a smile on his face and said, "I don''t know yet, but it seems that the situation is not too bad."


    Immediately, he said: "These damn guys just almost bumped into us, and they actually ruined our lunch opportunity with Wanyun. It''s an inexcusable sin!"


    Huang Feng smiled slightly. Seeing Li Huaimin''s address to Cui Wanyun, he could tell that Li Huaimin was really tempted by him.


    However, this is obviously a good thing, and, at present, it is unclear whether the woman likes Li Huaimin, but she certainly does not hate him. In this case, Li Huaimin has a chance, not to mention the fathers of both parties. It''s still a comrade-in-arms relationship. Presumably, after Li Huaimin''s father knew his son was interested in Cui Wanyun, he definitely made a strong match. After all, he agreed to the marriage at the beginning, and now his son doesn''t object. Of course he will be very happy.


    Maybe, taking advantage of this joy, Huang Feng can still resolve the matter between himself and Bingyun.


    Of course, this is not the time for things like these, especially Li Huaimin. What he is thinking about now is to catch those bastards as soon as possible, but Huang Feng has encountered a lot of dangerous things, but now he doesn¡¯t have too many ideas. And nervous, but also have leisure to think about other things.


    And through the walkie-talkie, the two of them can also understand the route of the two cars. According to the report in the walkie-talkie, it is obvious that the two cars want to get out of the city, and there are many roadblocks along the way. Destroyed, obviously, those guys are not ready to surrender.


    Hearing these news, Li Huaimin drove faster. Fortunately, Yangcheng was his site and he was familiar with it. Therefore, after knowing the route of those bastards, he could often find a shortcut to chase after him. other side.


    As a result, the distance between them and the two cars is getting closer and closer.


    "I saw them!" Li Huaimin said with excitement, looking at the front suddenly when he went on a side road again.


    Sure enough, the two cars running in front of them were the same two cars just now. Of course, behind these two cars, there were also a few police cars, but there are pedestrians around here after all, so those police cars dare not. Forcing the other party to be too anxious, just follow from a distance, if the other party is forced to be anxious, and make any irrational behavior, then the gain is not worth the loss.


    The people in those two cars obviously did something like that. They had done similar things on the street before, so now the police cars just follow far away, and at the same time, they want to let the horn The two cars in front stopped to surrender.


    However, the answer was gunshots, which also made many people understand that it is impossible for the other party to surrender, and a fierce battle may be inevitable.


    "It''s weird, how could such a person suddenly appear in Yangcheng?" Li Huaimin muttered to himself, because he had already seen the other party, he was not too anxious. He also didn''t dare to make the other party too anxious and wanted to find someone. The few underworlds will be pushed up again.


    It''s just that the usual security in Yangcheng is very good. How can such people suddenly pop up? This is obviously somewhat unusual.


    Li Huaimin didn''t know that Huang Feng, an outsider, was even more unclear. Everything could only be known until he caught the other party or asked the police afterwards.


    At the same time, the people in the two cars in front were also a little worried.


    "The bastard Dirk was discovered by a security guard. Otherwise, how can something happen now?" A European and American-looking person in the car said with an ugly face looking at the many police cars behind him.


    "Okay, now that those are useless." The driver said: "As long as we are out of the city, someone outside will pick us up."


    "Yeah." The person said before, his face still not pretty, "However, after this time, we are all exposed and can''t stay here anymore."


    "It''s okay, just get the stuff." The driver didn''t care very much. Once the stuff got in hand, their task was completed, so even if it was exposed, it was acceptable.


    What they have to do now is to get out of the city as soon as possible, meet the people outside the city, and then leave.


    As for whether they can get out of the city, that person is not worried, because there are many people in the city, and those who chase them are definitely afraid that they will make trouble here, and they must also want to wait for them to get out of the city and then pursue them with all their strength, otherwise If it does, it will not just follow, and not come up to arrest.


    "Have you got the information?" the person in the co-pilot''s seat said.


    "Got it, here." The man who drove said.


    The person in the co-pilot position, the person who spoke before, took the information bag and looked at it, and then nodded in satisfaction. After that, he suddenly took out a gun and shot it at the driving driver.


    The driver obviously didn''t expect him to do this, so he didn''t have the slightest precaution and was shot headshot.


    When the person in the co-pilot position killed the driver, he quickly controlled the steering wheel, then opened the door of the driving position and kicked the person killed by him. After that, he slowly moved to Driving position.


    "Stupid, I already got everything. What''s the use of keeping you?" The European and American sitting in the driving position muttered to himself. Obviously, the "he" he said in his mouth was just killed by him. People out.


    After that, he picked up the phone, talked to the person in another car, talked about the matter here, the person in that car did not dare to be surprised at all. Obviously, they were early for such a thing. Be prepared.


    "Get out of the city as soon as possible, we will exchange together in the city, of course, before that, we can cause them a little trouble." The person in the other car said.


    "understand!"


    Afterwards, I saw these two cars as if they were crazy, dialing the steering wheel indiscriminately, not only caused trouble to the police chasing them behind, but also knocked down a lot of passers-by, and some things that crashed will also Part of the road was blocked, so that many cars behind could not continue to pass.


    "These bastards!" Seeing this situation, Li Huaimin gritted his teeth even more, and then said: "I won''t let them go!"


    Speaking, Li Huaimin also dialed the steering wheel and turned into a trail. The road ahead was blocked by those bastards. He estimated that he would not be able to get there. Therefore, he chose a small road. Although it might take a little detour, It''s still passable anyway.


    "Don''t worry, those guys can''t run." Huang Feng said: "They definitely want to get out of the city. Now we can catch them again as long as we get out of the city."


    "Understood." Li Huaimin said.


    After that, under the control of Li Huaimin, the car turned left and circled, and finally left the city. Moreover, they actually saw the two cars from a distance, but the police car that was supposed to be following the two cars, But it was not able to keep up in time.


    "It seems that we have to go deep alone." Li Huaimin smiled, without the slightest worry on his face.


    "That''s not very good." Huang Feng said nonchalantly.


    "It''s pretty good." After Li Huaimin finished speaking, he stepped on the accelerator, and the speed of the car suddenly increased.


    "Damn, there is a car following us behind!" Li Huaimin''s car was soon discovered by the two cars in front.


    Before, Li Huaimin had been adorned with each other far away and didn¡¯t get too close. Now, when the police cars can¡¯t keep up, Li Huaimin¡¯s car is very eye-catching, and it¡¯s easy to be taken by those in front of him. Find.


    "Look at me!" In the second car, half of his body was suddenly leaned out of the window, and then he took out the gun and shot Li Huaimin''s car frantically.


    "Be careful!" Huang Feng''s eyes were sharp, and he immediately noticed the man''s movements.


    "Sit down!" Li Huaimin also saw the man''s movements, knew what the guy wanted to do, his eyes narrowed, and his face became more serious.


    "Cracking"


    Bullets kept hitting the surroundings of Li Huaimin¡¯s car. Li Huaimin controlled the car, dodged from left to right, and prevented his car from being hit by the opponent. I have to say that Li Huaimin¡¯s driving skills are still very powerful, and he is actually in the storm. During the shooting, he completely avoided. Of course, this is also related to the distance between the two sides.


    In short, although the guy was playing crazy, but the bullet did not cause any damage to Li Huaimin''s car.


    However, Li Huaimin was dissatisfied, and muttered: "These bastards, if I bring a gun by my side today, I have to give it back!"


    Li Huaimin came out on a blind date today. Although at the beginning, he had an indifferent attitude. However, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, he cannot go with a gun under this situation. At this time, he has no weapons on his body. of.


    At this time, Li Huaimin had already reacted and said, "Damn, I didn''t bring a gun!"


    Before, Li Huaimin obviously ignored this point. He usually carried a gun most of the time. Therefore, he rushed so hard before, and now he found that he did not carry a gun. In this case, even if he caught up with the opponent, he should How to face those gangsters?

 1851 Chapter 1851 One-to-One

    Li Huaimin immediately felt a toothache. He had forgotten such an important thing. There was more than one person on the other side, and at least one person had a weapon. It is not certain whether the others have it.


    On my own side, both myself and Huang Feng are bare-handed. Although they have some fighting skills, in this open place, with the heat weapon in the opponent¡¯s hand, their own fighting skills, It''s really hard to say how much it can play.


    As for Huang Feng, Li Huaimin only knows that his marksmanship is good, and he also has some skills. As for how good his skills are, Li Huaimin doesn¡¯t know how good his skills are. However, in his opinion, no matter how good it is, in this situation. Down, there is not much effect.


    So Li Huaimin asked Huang Feng with anticipation, "Have you brought a gun?"


    "Take it."


    What Li Huaimin didn''t expect was that Huang Feng actually carried a gun!This made him instantly overjoyed, but it is not surprising that he would carry a gun when thinking about Huang Feng''s identity.


    Actually, Huang Feng didn¡¯t carry a gun. However, he did accept the ring. Now there are a lot of things in it. It¡¯s not difficult to find a gun. It''s okay to exchange one in the box.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to say that he did not bring them. However, in this situation, they have already caught up here, and it is impossible to give up like this. Therefore, if he said that he did not bring a gun, he and Li Huaimin would risk shooting each other. The danger of rushing up, in this case, two people will be in danger, and you are better. After all, there is Lingbo''s microstep, and it is almost impossible for the other party to shoot yourself, especially when there are not many people on the other side. under.


    However, Li Huaimin could not do it. Although he had some fighting skills, he could easily be hit by the opponent when he went forward braving the rain of bullets.


    There is another, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to expose too much in front of Li Huaimin. Even if he is his eldest brother-in-law, he cannot expose too much. Although the other party already knows that he has a secret, Huang Feng still feels that he can Keep a little bit, just keep a little bit.


    "Really? That''s great!" Li Huaimin said in surprise.


    He didn''t expect Huang Feng to bring it.


    "I''ll drive, you find the opportunity and shoot them!" Li Huaimin said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng did not refuse either.


    After that, Huang Feng took out a pistol from Na Ring, stretched out his hand, looking for opportunities, and prepared to shoot those guys.


    "bump!"


    With a shot, the rear window glass of the car behind in front was suddenly broken. Huang Feng''s shot happened to hit the opponent. Although he has rarely used anything now, his level has not dropped much. .


    "No, those people behind have guns, they shot at me!" The car that was hit by Huang Feng suddenly screamed.


    "Don''t panic, I''ll help!" said the person who shot before. After that, he leaned out of the window again and fired frantically at Huang Feng and the others.


    Li Huaimin had to turn the steering wheel anxiously to avoid it, so Huang Feng would naturally lose his head.


    Finally, after Huang Feng, he found another opportunity to hit the opponent''s tire with a shot. The car suddenly began to twist. He knew that Li Huaimin''s car was also shot by the opponent. Yes, but, fortunately, Li Huaimin''s car tire was not hit, so he can continue driving.


    The speed of the car in front obviously dropped. Huang Feng and Li Huaimin took the time to get closer, but the other''s second car also slowed down. Soon, both cars stopped.


    "You guys finally stopped." Li Huaimin was very happy when he saw the other side''s parking, and hurried after him.


    However, after the opponent stopped, the strafe on this side became more intense. There was no way, Li Huaimin had to reduce the speed.


    "First stop the car, let me get off, and I will touch it from the woods next to it." Huang Feng said to Li Huaimin.


    "Yes." Li Huaimin replied. After that, he slammed the brakes and stopped the car. Suddenly, his car crackled like raindrops dripping on it, making noises constantly. It is clear that it is not raining now. These are the opponents. Bullets fired.


    Li Huaimin''s car was also riddled with holes, but fortunately, they did not hit them in the car.


    "Give you the gun, I don''t need it." Huang Feng gave the gun to Li Huaimin.


    "What do you think, aren''t you too dangerous?" Li Huaimin said.


    "It''s okay, you will be here later, relying on the car as a cover, shooting against them, attracting their attention, in this way, I can touch it more easily." Huang Feng said.


    Li Huaimin thought for a while, and felt that what Huang Feng said was reasonable. Here, as long as he attracts most of the opponent''s firepower, Huang Feng will also relax. Once they point their guns at Huang Feng, they can find a chance. Rush forward to increase the pressure on them.


    "Okay, just do what you said!" Li Huaimin didn''t hesitate. At this time, there was no time for them to hesitate, so he directly agreed.


    After that, Huang Feng got out of the car and ran directly to the small woods next to him. Although there were not many trees there, they could not completely cover his body, but they could still provide some cover and act as a shield.


    Of course, after Huang Feng came out, they were spotted by the opponent¡¯s people, and they shot Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng¡¯s movements were not slow. Even if he did not use Lingbo microsteps, he simply used internal force. The speed is also very fast, and it is not so easy for those people to hit him.


    What''s more, on the other side, Li Huaimin''s gunshots also rang, attracting some of their attention, and the pressure on Huang Feng''s body was suddenly reduced.


    Huang Feng also took this opportunity to quickly go around from the side and rushed to the other side.


    "That guy touched it!" The people over there also noticed that Huang Feng was getting closer and closer to them.


    "Let me kill him!" the person next to him said. He turned his gun to Huang Feng and kept shooting. Then, Huang Feng seemed to be able to feel the line of the bullet, and he could easily hide every time. past.


    Because Li Huaimin was not by his side at this time, Huang Feng also let go a little bit, so it was easier to avoid it.


    "Damn, is this guy a loach? Why is it so hard to fight?" The man who shot Huang Feng cursed angrily.


    However, his cursing was useless. Huang Feng was getting closer and closer to them, but he still couldn''t hit Huang Feng. Moreover, on the other side, Li Huaimin''s shooting skills were not bad, and it could even be said to be very good. It also caused a great threat to them, preventing him from rashly attacking Huang Feng all the time.


    "Dirk, you bastard, you go and solve that guy!" one of those people shouted.


    "Okay, I''ll go right away." A European and American face replied. He also knew that it was because of his negligence that he was discovered by others, which led to their current situation.


    Therefore, now he has to perform well, seeing Huang Feng getting closer and closer, naturally he will not be polite, and rushing towards Huang Feng.


    And at this time, Huang Feng also discovered this person''s movements, and he couldn''t help being taken aback. It was not because someone wanted to come and kill himself, but because the person who wanted to kill himself was when he was in the cafe before. , I accidentally saw that European and American with internal power in the body.


    At that time, Huang Feng felt that this person was in a hurry and that there might be a problem, but he didn''t think much about it. However, he didn''t expect that this person would actually be a group of these people, so bold that he would dare to make such a thing in Yangcheng. thing.


    "Good coming." Huang Feng yelled. For these gangsters who broke into China, he naturally didn''t have the slightest affection. Even if the opponent didn''t rush toward him, he would rush toward the other side.


    The two quickly approached. At this time, Huang Feng saw the man throw out his fists with a grim look, and the speed at his feet suddenly accelerated, much faster than before.


    Huang Feng''s eyes narrowed, and instead of retreating, this person killed himself. Although it might be a bit dangerous for him, it was also an opportunity, because the others among those gangsters were all turned around at this time. Muzzle, went to Li Huaimin, it seemed that he was very confident about the person who rushed towards him, and he was quite sure that the other party would definitely kill him.


    In this way, Huang Feng''s chances would naturally increase, so he directly rushed towards the opponent.


    Not only did the man see Huang Feng not evading, he actually rushed towards him, and the corner of his mouth suddenly showed a sneer. Although Huang Feng¡¯s ability to dodge bullets surprised him a bit, he did not feel inside Huang Feng¡¯s body. Too big energy fluctuations, in his opinion, Huang Feng is just a little more agile than ordinary people, but compared to himself, it must be far worse.


    "Go to hell! Ignorant Chinese people!" The man roared, and the momentum on his fists increased.


    Huang Feng was still expressionless, facing his fierce punch without the slightest panic.


    However, Huang Feng''s performance seemed to the other party to be frightened and stupid, which made his heart more proud, and even more disregarded Huang Feng''s eyes, even thinking, Is this a bullying?


    However, before he was finished with pride, he suddenly discovered that Huang Feng was suddenly faster, faster than him, like a wind, blinking his eyes had reached his eyes, however, he was shocked and at a loss. In the eyes of Huang Feng, the punch he threw that he was determined to win was easily caught by Huang Feng!

 1852 Chapter 1852 defeated all

    how can that be?!


    Dirk was shocked and even forgot to struggle for the first time.


    Dirk is very confident in his skill. In this team, his skill is also the strongest, and Huang Feng gives him the same feeling as normal. In Huang Feng''s body, he does not feel anything. Energy fluctuations.


    Just now Huang Feng was able to dodge the bullet attack. From Dirk''s point of view, there is nothing remarkable. He thought he could do it. At the time, he just thought that Huang Feng might be a special force of China.


    Dirk has seen a lot of such special forces before, including those from China and other countries. These people may be better than ordinary people, and better than ordinary soldiers. However, with their cultivators In comparison, it is nothing, and the two sides are not a heavyweight at all.


    For this reason, Dirk was full of confidence in the attack he had just received. In his opinion, Huang Feng couldn''t resist his attack, even if it was impossible!With this punch of his own, Huang Feng was seriously injured and died on the spot!


    However, the facts proved that his previous guesses and thoughts were all wrong. He couldn''t kill Huang Feng at all. He was determined to win a blow. In front of Huang Feng, he seemed weak and weak. Huang Feng was relaxed. He caught it, even, seeing Huang Feng''s expression, he might not have used his full strength.


    how can that be?!


    Dirk''s mind reappeared this kind of thought. However, the next second, a huge pain hit all his nerves. After Huang Feng grabbed his arm, he did not give up the next move. I saw Huang Fengqing. A light twist, however, Dirk saw that his arms, like twists, twisted together at an extremely strange angle.


    "awful!"


    A scream came from Dirk''s mouth, cold sweat was already covering his forehead, and the eyes looking at Huang Feng were also full of fear and anger.


    It¡¯s not that Dirk didn¡¯t think about resisting. However, it was his resisting, which was useless. Huang Feng¡¯s hand was like a pair of pliers, locked him firmly, and he couldn¡¯t struggle at all. .


    The huge pain also stimulated Dirk. He violently raised his leg and kicked Huang Feng¡¯s abdomen. He was about to hit him. However, it may be because of previous encounters. This time, he was not only unhappy, but even Kind of bad feeling.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Huang Feng''s other hand, coming first, hit his calf.


    "Crack!"


    A clear voice sounded, Dirk, who has rich combat experience, clearly knows what this voice represents.


    His leg is broken!


    Dirk''s face turned pale instantly, just between two breaths, his hands and feet were interrupted by Huang Feng. This was something he had never encountered before, or even thought of.


    However, all of this happened in front of his eyes, and it really happened, even if he was unwilling to accept it, but it was the case.


    However, Huang Feng did not give him too much time for emotion and reflection. After breaking his leg, Huang Feng immediately slapped his chest with a palm, and Dirk instantly spewed a big mouthful of blood on his chest. He felt suffocated, even, he felt that the energy in his body seemed to have stagnated because of Huang Feng''s palm, and no longer flowed.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng¡¯s attacks have not stopped. For these people in front of them, not only Li Huaimin has no good feelings for them, but Huang Feng also has no good feelings for them. Just now on the street, they attacked pedestrians on the road at will, and they simply didn¡¯t like everyone. Fate and attack wanton.


    And now, it is time for Huang Feng to make them pay!


    Huang Feng hit the person with palm after palm. At the beginning, the man tried to resist, even counterattack. However, soon, he didn''t even have the strength to resist and he could only take it passively. He was attacked by Huang Feng, and every time Huang Feng attacked, his face would become paler and his injuries would get worse.


    It wasn''t until Huang Feng took the initiative to release him that Dirk finally got out of Huang Feng''s control. Dirk didn''t expect that from beginning to end, he was only given a chance to attack Huang Feng at the beginning, but there was no such attack. Any substantial effect, after that, he wants to attack again, but he has no chance.


    And when Huang Feng let go of him, he didn''t mean to let him go, because at this time Dirk was already seriously injured. Even a child could step on him with a few feet. Huang Feng didn''t want to kill him yet. His thoughts, after all, he wanted to know the whole story.


    On the other side, Li Huaimin was fighting fiercely with those people. Although there was no danger for the time being, Huang Feng still had to go and help.


    However, just as Huang Feng was going to help, suddenly a gunshot sounded from Li Huaimin''s back, and Li Huaimin, who was not prepared at all, was immediately knocked to the ground.


    Huang Feng was shocked, and only then discovered that some people unexpectedly popped up in the small woods behind Li Huaimin when they shot at the unprepared Li Huaimin.


    Fortunately for Huang Feng, all this did not hit Li Huaimin¡¯s head or heart. Although Li Huaimin was seriously injured, Li Huaimin¡¯s combat experience played a big role at this time. He struggled. Climbed into the car and used the car as a cover to temporarily block the attack of the two groups of people.


    However, this is obviously not a long-term solution. Those two people will definitely come close and kill him. Therefore, he can rely on Huang Feng''s rescue now.


    Huang Feng also knew that the situation was urgent now, so he didn''t care about entanglement with Dirk. After leaving him, he rushed to the wave of people they were chasing before. At this time, going to the car obviously had little effect. As long as Li Huaimin did not die on the spot, Huang Feng was sure to save him.


    Therefore, at this time, Huang Feng chose to continue to attack and attack those people!


    The few people who Huang Feng chased before might be very confident in Dirk. They didn¡¯t put much attention on Huang Feng¡¯s side at this time. They were all shooting at Li Huaimin¡¯s car, constantly shooting and hitting the car. There was a crackling sound.


    But at this time, Huang Feng had already touched them


    "Be careful!"


    "Damn it, when did he come?!"


    "Where''s that bastard Dirk, why didn''t he kill him?!"


    After seeing Huang Feng appearing next to him and others, the few people panicked instinctively. Originally, when they wanted to use Dirk to kill Huang Feng, there was no problem at all. Huang Feng was dead. Even if Huang Feng has good skills, Na Dike can entangle each other, as long as they kill Li Huaimin, but turn the gun and kill Huang Feng again.


    However, they did not expect that not only did Dirk fail to kill Huang Feng, he even failed to entangle Huang Feng, and Huang Feng had come to them silently.


    Seeing these people turned around and looked at him in surprise, Huang Feng didn''t mean to say hello to them. He punched a person who was close to him and then slid to his side before the other person shot. An elbow hit the opponent''s straight bend over, and then Huang Feng elbows his head again, and the person suddenly fainted.


    It¡¯s just that, at this time, the last person here has already reacted and will immediately shoot at Huang Feng, but Huang Feng pushes it out with a palm. This palm is exactly one of the eighteen palms of Jianglong, although there is no Some background music sounds, but the effect is not bad at all.


    "bump!"


    The man with the gun only felt a pain in his chest. Then, a big mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. His eyes suddenly burst and he heard the sound of breaking bones in his chest. After that, he fell down with unwillingness and doubt.


    Huang Feng''s attack directly killed the opponent!


    Huang Feng is not surprised about this. If he hadn''t kept his hands before, these people would have died. You must know that with his current internal strength, using the eighteen palms of Jianglong, let alone these ordinary people, even Being a top-notch expert, he couldn''t handle it. Therefore, using this trick to kill an ordinary person is more than enough, and there is even a feeling of a cannon hitting mosquitoes.


    "Cracking!"


    At this time, the people who appeared behind Li Huaimin before turned their guns and fired at Huang Feng''s side. This was exactly the effect Huang Feng needed. His figure flashed, leaving a shadow in place. , The whole person has disappeared in place, rushing towards those people.


    Those people suddenly panicked. The bullets in their hands seemed to be free of money, and they continued to spray out, pouring towards Huangfeng. However, Huang Feng¡¯s figure was like a ghost. They had so many bullets, no matter what, They couldn''t hit them, they all hit the surrounding ground, but Huang Feng was getting closer to them.


    Everyone panicked. They had never encountered a scene like this before, and they hadn''t been in contact with cultivators before. As Dirk''s associates, they naturally knew Dirk''s skill.


    However, even Dirk, when facing a single shot, he may be able to easily dodge the bullet, but when many people shoot at him together, even Dirk can''t get out of his body.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s current performance has broken their existing cognition. Everyone has a look of horror on their faces. Some people even have words in their mouths, saying "Not a person, he is not a person" or something. Words.


    Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest influence. After getting close to those people, he punched the nearest person into the air. After that, Huang Feng kept moving and continued to rush towards the other person with his kick. Kicked out.


    The rest of the people seemed to want to escape. However, their speed could not be faster than Huang Feng. Just two breaths, they were all knocked to the ground by Huang Feng, and one person even passed out directly. .

 1853 Chapter 1853

    "Are you OK?"


    At this time, Huang Feng had time to check Li Huaimin''s situation.


    Li Huaimin''s condition was not very good, his face was pale, and there was a lot of blood on his clothes, and some even dripped directly from his body onto the car. The inside of the car full of glass shards was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    "It''s okay, I can''t die." When Li Huaimin saw Huang Feng coming over, his pale face squeezed out a smile, but only this action took him a lot of effort. He was lying in the car at this time. , The whole body can''t use any strength.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s arrival still made him very happy. Huang Feng now has time to chat with himself, which shows that the danger around him has been eliminated, and there are no more gunshots around, which also shows that his guess is not wrong. .


    Just because he was injured and had to avoid other people from shooting, Li Huaimin was already lying in the car after entering the car, so he did not see the situation outside.


    However, one thing is certain, that is, they did not have any reinforcements here, that is to say, it was just Huang Feng alone who was facing these horrible and crazy guys.


    Li Huaimin was also worried about Huang Feng in the car. Even if Huang Feng had some skills, it would be very dangerous if he was besieged by so many people. He wanted to go out to help. However, his body was covered with blood loss. Without much strength, don''t talk about going out to help, it''s hard to do it even if you sit up.


    Therefore, he can only wait in the car. While praying for Huang Feng, he is also waiting for the final result. He knows that once Huang Feng is injured or killed by the opponent, then it is possible for him to survive. It will also be very low. Judging from the brutality of those people, they will never let go of their own lives.


    Fortunately, it was Huang Feng that appeared in front of him in the end, not those guys. This shows that the battle has been divided. In the end, Huang Feng won and he also got the chance to survive.


    However, Li Huaimin was still very curious about how Huang Feng defeated those guys, but he also knew that it was not the time to talk about these things.


    "I''ll help you stop the bleeding first." Huang Feng saw Li Huaimin still bleeding, and quickly took out the hemostatic medicine from his "pocket". The effect of this medicine is not even better than the one produced by his current pharmaceutical factory. .


    Huang Feng opened Li Huaimin''s clothes, only to find that he had been shot three times in total. The blood flowed out as if he didn¡¯t need money. Fortunately, none of the three shots were lethal. Therefore, Li Huaimin is not in fatal danger now.


    Of course, Li Huaimin is still very dangerous if he cannot be treated in time.


    "This is what you said before, the medicine you are going to give us?" Although he was seriously injured, when he saw the medicine Huang Feng applied to him, Li Huaimin still brightened his eyes and his tone was full of excitement.


    I saw that Huang Feng poured the medicinal powder on Li Huaimin''s wound, but in the blink of an eye, the wound was no longer bleeding. It can be said that it is, and the effect is immediate.


    Li Huaimin had also used various hemostatic drugs before, and because of the peculiarities of their troops, they always performed some special tasks, and their logistics was naturally not bad. Therefore, the medicine prepared for them was definitely not rubbish.


    However, even Li Huaimin, who has seen all kinds of good medicines, now sees such medicines given to him by Huang Feng, and feels that it is as good as any medicine he has seen before, and the effect is quite overbearing.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said while treating Li Huaimin''s wounds: "These medicines will be provided to you in the future, but you can give them priority today to see how they work."


    "The effect is absolutely nothing to say." Li Huaimin praised with a thumbs up.


    "You are satisfied." Huang Feng said: "Okay, your wound has temporarily stopped bleeding, but the bullet is still in your body. You must be sent to the hospital as soon as possible to take out the bullet inside."


    Li Huaimin naturally understands this. Leaving the bullet in his body will still have a great impact and must be taken out as soon as possible.


    But at this moment, the sound of police sirens came again, and Huang Feng looked outside, and at least a dozen police cars appeared in his field of vision.


    Huang Feng breathed a sigh of relief. Li Huaimin¡¯s car was scrapped and couldn¡¯t be driven at all. Huang Feng obviously didn¡¯t want to reveal the secret that he could fly. He was still thinking about how to send Li Huaimin to the hospital as soon as possible. The police arrived at the right time.


    Of course, perhaps from a certain point of view, it seems to be a bit late, because the scene has been solved by Huang Feng.


    This time the incident was not trivial. It can be seen from the formation that has been supported. In fact, when those people smashed into the city madly, Huang Feng would know that this incident was not a trivial matter.


    The police car quickly came to Huang Feng and the others. Because many people were not familiar with Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, many people pointed their guns at them.


    At this time, Huang Feng raised his hands very cooperatively, but he made people come quickly and took Li Huaimin to the hospital. Then Huang Feng also showed them his credentials, along with Li Huaimin''s.


    After those people knew Huang Feng''s identity, they didn''t have much. They were just members of the National Security Bureau. Although their status was somewhat special, they were still acceptable.


    However, Li Huaimin is different. You must know that Li Huaimin¡¯s Lao Tzu is now the number one in the Yangcheng army. Now Li Huaimin has caused such a big incident that scared the police leading the team to death. What if Li Huaimin had done something? When the time comes, what should he do if he angers them?


    Therefore, after knowing Li Huaimin''s identity, he immediately arranged for someone to send Li Huaimin to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible. As for those on the ground who were injured or killed by Huang Feng, at this time, naturally there were people to deal with it.


    "Mr. Huang, please come with us. We need to understand what happened here." The person who led the team said to Huang Feng very politely. He is still investigating Huang Feng''s identity and it is impossible to see. Huang Feng''s ID no longer doubts him, and the ID may be fake, but there is still some kind of politeness.


    And that person didn''t lie either. He really wanted to understand the situation here and see what was going on here.


    "No problem." Huang Feng did not refuse. In fact, he was very curious about the identities of these people. He didn''t know who these people were. He had such courage to do such a thing here in Yangcheng. Come.


    As a result, the group began to return. As for Li Huaimin''s scrapped car, someone would naturally take care of it.


    Li Bingyun and Cui Wanyun had obviously received the news, and not long after Huang Feng was taken home, they saw Li Bingyun appear worried.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay?" Li Bingyun asked concerned after seeing Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng smiled and said: "Have you seen your brother?"


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun nodded and said, "My brother has already arrived at the hospital and is undergoing an operation to fetch shrapnel. My parents have also arrived. By the way, Miss Wanyun is also there."


    "Maybe your brother got a blessing in disguise this time." Huang Feng said.


    Li Bingyun naturally understood that Huang Feng was talking about her brother and Cui Wanyun.


    After Huang Feng explained what happened, he was able to leave soon. His identity was confirmed. Coupled with the appearance of Li Bingyun, naturally there was no suspicion.


    Then, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun went to the hospital together to see Li Huaimin''s situation.


    "Dad, Mom, Huang Feng is here." At the door of the operating room, Huang Feng saw Li Huaimin''s brother and sister''s father, and of course their mother, and Cui Wanyun.


    At this time, Li Huaimin''s mother looked worried. Cui Wanyun was comforting something there. As for Li Huaimin''s father, he looked serious. Obviously, everyone was worried about Li Huaimin''s affairs.


    Li Bingyun''s father nodded towards Huang Feng and said, "Thank you for saving Huaimin."


    "This is what I should do." Huang Feng said, "Uncle, don''t worry. I checked his wound before. It was not a fatal wound. It was just that there was a lot of blood loss, which would not be dangerous."


    Li Huaimin''s father nodded.


    At this time, the lights in the operating room went out, and then a few white coats came out, Huang Feng and the group hurriedly surrounded them.


    Those doctors obviously knew the identity of Li Huaimin''s father. When they saw the other party, they said directly: "The patient stopped bleeding in time, and the bullet has been taken out now. There is nothing serious about the rest. Just recuperate for the rest."


    After Li Huaimin''s mother heard this, she was immediately relieved. The expression on Li Huaimin''s father''s expression also eased a lot. Although Huang Feng said that she was all right before, it was obviously the doctor''s words that were more convincing.


    At this time, Li Huaimin was pushed out and saw so many people at the door of the operating room, he smiled weakly: "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Speak less and rest more." Li Huaimin''s father said.


    And Li Huaimin''s mother quickly stepped forward to ask Li Huaimin how he felt, and asked him about his specific situation. Even Cui Wanyun was also concerned, which made Li Huaimin''s mood better.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay?" Li Huaimin looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "It''s okay, I have explained everything on the spot, so I can naturally come out." Huang Feng said.


    "Thank you this time. If it weren''t for you, I guess this life would be gone." Li Huaimin said.


    Li Huaimin said that one is grateful to Huang Feng for saving him before, and also he wants to increase Huang Feng¡¯s position in the hearts of his parents. In this way, it is also very helpful to the affairs between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. .


    Sure enough, Li Bingyun''s mother quickly thanked Huang Feng after hearing her son''s words. She was worried about her son before, and she hadn''t even had time to talk to Huang Feng.

 1854 Chapter 1854 Pill Refining Formula

    Because of what happened today, Huang Feng got a lot of impression points from Li Bingyun''s parents. This was something he hadn''t thought of before. He said before that Li Huaimin would be a blessing in disguise. Thinking about it now, he is the same.


    When Li Huaimin¡¯s parents saw that Li Huaimin and Cui Wanyun became closer, they were also very happy. Especially when they saw that their son seemed to be very interesting to Cui Wanyun, they were even happier. His son¡¯s lifelong event was finally possible. solved.


    And this also dissipated some of the sadness caused by Li Huaimin''s injury.


    However, Li Huaimin obviously hasn''t forgotten what happened before, and asked Huang Feng, "Do you know those people, who are they?"


    "I don''t know too much." Huang Feng said, "The police station seems to be still interrogating. There should be a result."


    "If they can''t find anything out of the trial, I can help by then." Li Huaimin''s father narrowed his eyes.


    Although his son was okay in the end, Li Huaimin''s father did not have the slightest affection for those people. In addition, they dare to make such a fuss in Yangcheng. As one of the landlords of Yangcheng, he naturally knows. unsatisfied.


    It''s just that the police are responsible for this matter now, so Li Huaimin''s father did not rush to take action.


    However, when the next day came, bad news came, and those who were arrested yesterday escaped!


    This situation not only made Li Huaimin''s father angry, but Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were both very angry. You must know that they were caught back by the two desperately. As a result, it was only one night and there was no one!


    How can Huang Feng and Li Huaimin not be angry?


    But now not only the people on the police''s side, but those people who are searching, that is, Li Huaimin''s father, are also angry, and they have sent people to start the search. The whole Yangcheng seems to be undercurrents.


    Of course, ordinary people can¡¯t feel this change in atmosphere, because outsiders don¡¯t even know about this thing. Everything is done in secret, but the people who used to go out of the city just like to give out and hit many people. Yes, it must be an explanation to those people, so the pressure on the search personnel is still very heavy.


    And this matter, Huang Feng can¡¯t exert too much effort. This Yangcheng is not his site. Even if he wants to participate in the search, it will not be of much use, so he doesn¡¯t care about anything. , Accompanied Li Bingyun, occasionally went to see Li Huaimin, just waiting for other people to send him news.


    However, it is impossible for Huang Feng to stay in Yangcheng all the time. Originally, he was here to treat Li Bingyun''s father. In the past few days, he has completely cured the other party. Therefore, his work here has been completed. Most of it.


    As for the remaining part, Li Bingyun¡¯s parents agree with them. This is not something that can be done in a short time. However, the good news is that Li Bingyun¡¯s parents treat him now. The impression has improved a lot, and there are signs of letting go about Li Bingyun''s affairs. It is not impossible for Huang Feng and Li Bingyun to work hard to convince Li Bingyun''s parents.


    However, the rest is fine work, which can be carried out slowly, and now Li Huaimin¡¯s father is all about arresting the fugitives, so he probably has no thoughts to talk about Li Bingyun¡¯s affairs, which is obviously not at this time. It was a good time, so Huang Feng and Li Bingyun discussed for a while and decided to go back to Jiangzhou first. After all, they both had a lot of things to do, and they were both in Jiangzhou, so they must go back.


    "You have been here for a few days, and I don''t have time to accompany you well." Li Huaimin lay on the hospital bed, eating the apple that Cui Wanyun had cut for him, and looked at Huang Feng.


    In the past few days, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun have had a relaxed life, and Li Huaimin¡¯s life has also been very chic. Although he has been hospitalized, his condition has been improving continuously. The rest only needs to cultivate. Cultivation is enough.


    Of course, more importantly, the relationship between him and Cui Wanyun is getting closer and closer. Cui Wanyun seems to have a good impression of Li Huaimin, especially when Li Huaimin rushed out of the city without hesitation that day, it seems to have infected her. These days Cui Wanyun basically comes to the hospital to see Li Huaimin whenever he has time, and Li Huaimin doesn¡¯t want to be discharged now.


    As for Li Huaimin''s parents, naturally they were also very happy to see the development of this incident, coupled with worrying about Li Huaimin''s body, so Li Huaimin has been living in the hospital during this period.


    "Okay, take care of your injury, and wait until you get better." Huang Feng said. After he finished speaking, he glanced at Cui Wanyun who was sitting on the bed and smiled: "Moreover, even if you recover physically, I am afraid that there will be none. Be with me any time."


    Cui Wanyun heard the meaning of Huang Feng''s words, her face turned reddish, while Li Huaimin had a proud expression.


    "Brother, take care of your injury, and I will see you later," Li Bingyun also said.


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome, it''s not a serious injury, it will be better soon, you don''t use it to run back." Li Huaimin said. After speaking, Li Huaimin winked at his sister and then secretly turned to Cui Wanyun next to her.


    The meaning is obvious: Don''t bother me, I have something here.


    Li Bingyun quickly understood what his elder brother meant. He gave his elder brother a glance, and he cared about him kindly. He actually disliked himself as a light bulb and got in the way.


    Huang Feng was amused. Li Huaimin refused to talk about the object before. The family was anxious and thought he was really not interested in this aspect. Now that he has just found the one he likes, he starts to dislike his sister in the way.


    After Huang Feng and Li Bingyun bid farewell to Li Huaimin and Cui Wanyun, they said goodbye to Li Bingyun¡¯s father. Although Li Bingyun¡¯s father had not yet agreed with his daughter and Huang Feng, he was very concerned about Li Bingyun¡¯s return to the sea with Huang Feng. There was no objection to the state affairs, which also showed that his heart had actually been loosened. Otherwise, he would never agree that Li Bingyun followed Huang Feng.


    After understanding this, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun''s mood immediately improved, and they embarked on the way back.


    In the evening, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun had already arrived in Haizhou. The slightly quiet villa was also lively here because of their return.


    Huang Feng is the backbone of this villa. These women will stay here because of him, and they have not noticed because Huang Feng has been there. This time, Huang Feng went to Yangcheng. In a few days, the remaining few people clearly felt that the villa was a little colder than usual. Although there were still many people living here, it was obvious that the usual excitement was gone.


    And now that Huang Feng is back, everyone is naturally very happy, and even organized a small party. Of course, all the people attending the meeting are people in the villa. Everyone eats, sings, dances, swims, and finally let the villa It''s back to where it was before.


    After everyone dispersed, Huang Feng returned to his room and habitually looked at his storage box. He didn''t expect that there was something to be replaced.


    The alchemy secret book of Xuanzong: According to legend, this secret book is the records of the experience of studying alchemy for several generations of Xuanzong. It contains the alchemy experience and formulas of the alchemy masters, which is extremely precious.


    "Pill alchemy formula?" Huang Feng muttered to himself while holding the book that revealed the simple atmosphere.


    Speaking of it, he also knows a little about alchemy. When he entered the game world before, he also learned alchemy and obtained the magical tool "Shenlong Cauldron". That thing, but the alchemy artifact, can be greatly improved. Improve the success rate of alchemy.


    However, Huang Feng has always used it as a weapon, but rarely refining medicine. This is mainly because Huang Feng does not have a very good alchemy formula. When he was in the game world before, although he also learned some , However, the number is not much, and many of them are only applicable to the game world, such as: Blood-Returning Pill, Demon-Returning Pill, increased attack and so on.


    Because of this, Huang Feng rarely does alchemy in reality, and even he almost forgets that he can do alchemy.


    It''s just that this time I actually obtained such a book, which made Huang Feng''s mind suddenly alive.


    This Heavenly Profound Sect is a sect, and the research results of several generations of a sect on alchemy should not be bad. Moreover, this sect is definitely not in the game. In this case, the pill inside , Should be able to be refined in reality, and can be used.


    Moreover, Huang Feng has read some fantasy novels before, but he knows how important this alchemy is. The pills refined by some senior alchemists, even those super masters, are very eager for what they want. .


    Even the old monarch Taishan in the world of "Journey to the West" is also an alchemist to some extent. The medicines in his hand that can live forever are also refined, as long as Huang Feng has the corresponding With his formula and materials, and even with a superb level of refining medicine, he can also refine the elixir of life!


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng felt a little excited. Although he can exchange a lot of things with the storage box now, the price of some precious things is very expensive, and there is a limit on the quantity, if he can refine it by himself , That''s definitely a great thing.


    Of course, Huang Feng also knows that even if this cheat is more mysterious, it is estimated that there will not be a formula that protects the elixir of life. However, Huang Feng is not discouraged. It is better to have something than nothing, and, more By refining and refining, you can also improve your own medicine refining level, and you will be able to refine it yourself when you encounter advanced medicine formulas in the future.

 1855 Chapter 1855 Air Attack

    Just when Huang Feng opened the cheat book and wanted to see what formulas it contained, the cheat book suddenly flew out of his hand, however, it floated in the sky in front of him.


    "This is..." Huang Feng looked at this familiar picture and thought of a certain possibility.


    Sure enough, in the next second, two more things flew out of Huangfeng''s Na Ring, namely the jade pendant obtained before, and the exquisite pagoda obtained before going to Yangcheng!


    Three things hovered above Huangfeng at the same time, and then began to spin.


    "Are you going to teleport again?" Su Yumo, who came over after hearing the sound, said when they saw this familiar scene.


    Huang Feng nodded: "I didn''t expect that there would be teleportation today."


    "Be careful." The other women said to Huang Feng with concern.


    Huang Feng smiled and said: "It''s okay. It''s not the first time to teleport. I will be back soon. When we come back this time, we will have another space to go. It''s just that I don''t know which space it will be this time."


    The other women are all bright. To be honest, the last time I went to the world of "Tianlong Babu", although it was very dangerous, the women were still very nostalgic, thinking about when, let Huang Feng Take them to other time and space, it''s like people in reality want to travel.


    The other spaces in the storage box are obviously more interesting than just traveling. Those different worlds, different histories, and different cultures can also see all kinds of things. They can only be used in TV or novels. For those who see it, this is a novel experience.


    A few women are naturally interested.


    And here, it was that Li Qinglu, who had just come to the real world, felt the most peculiar. After she came here, she knew that she was actually a character in a novel in this world, and in that novel. , My destiny is different from now.


    During this period of time, Li Qinglu also finished watching the TV and novels of ¡°The Eight Dragons and Eightfolds¡±, and she also got an understanding of her own situation. Although it felt strange, she did not regret it. To be honest, Huang Feng and Xu Zhu In comparison, it is not bad at all, or even worse. Not to mention other things, the Xuzhu described in the book is stupid and ugly, and Huang Feng is obviously better than him, because he has not been in contact with Xuzhu before. However, Li Qinglu didn''t have any feelings for Xuzhu, but was a little grateful for Huang Feng''s appearance.


    And Li Qinglu was also interested in other empty people, and wanted to see it. It was definitely a novel experience.


    But at this moment, the three things in front of Huang Feng turned faster and faster, and the vortex formed was getting bigger and bigger. After that, Huang Feng was sucked in by the vortex in front of the women and disappeared in front of them.


    Although it was not the first time I saw Huang Feng being teleported, I also knew that Huang Feng would not be too dangerous, but in the hearts of the women, they were still unconsciously worried for Huang Feng.


    On the other side, Huang Feng had already appeared in another time and space after a short teleportation.


    "Where is this? Primeval forest?" Huang Feng muttered looking at the surrounding environment.


    At this moment, all around him are tall mountains, big trees, red flowers and green grass, and no people or houses can be seen around him. It is no wonder that he has the same idea just now.


    The surrounding trees are towering, and it is difficult for Huang Feng to see the distant scenery. Thinking of this, he looked around and flew directly without seeing anyone there. He wanted to fly into the air. You can have a good vision there, and you can clearly know where you are.


    Because the surrounding trees are at least ten meters high, Huangfeng has been flying for more than ten meters, and it feels suddenly enlightened. However, the green mountains and giant trees are still in sight, and there is still no crowd.


    "Where is this ghost place?" Huang Feng muttered slowly, even if he wanted to determine a direction to fly out first, there are lush trees on the ground. If you walk underneath, it is easy to get lost, so it is better to fly in the air. it is good.


    However, before Huang Feng flew far, he saw several black spots flying towards him from a distance.


    At the beginning, Huang Feng didn''t care. It was not surprising that there were birds in this environment, he just thought they were ordinary birds.


    However, he soon stopped discovering the unusual place. The birds were flying very fast, and they were so big that they didn¡¯t seem to be seen from a distance. After getting closer, Huang Feng discovered Many of these birds are bigger than others!


    This is not the key. In the key, he discovered that these flying creatures were not all birds-like. He even saw a creature that was about the size of a snake and flew towards him there quickly.


    "Fuck! What the hell are these?" Huang Feng exclaimed.


    However, before Huang Feng probed it out clearly, those creatures had quickly approached him!


    Huang Feng was startled at once. Seeing the aura of those creatures, it was obvious that the visitors were not good, and he immediately flew away.


    However, what frightened him was that his flying speed was not as fast as the creatures behind him, and the distance between those creatures and him was shortening rapidly.


    At this moment, the big bird flying in the front suddenly flapped its wings towards Huang Feng, and a visible wind blew towards Huang Feng''s body.


    Huang Feng felt the threat, and instinctively twisted his body. He got Gang Feng and brushed him. A corner of his clothes was scratched, and the corner of his clothes was suddenly broken into pieces of cloth.


    Huang Feng suddenly felt awe-inspiring. These creatures were really extraordinary. Huang Feng felt powerful energy fluctuations in their bodies. These energies were not the same as the get out of class, and the attack just now showed this.


    What made Huang Feng a headache was that there was actually more than one of these creatures, and he even saw several similar black spots in the distance flying towards him.


    "Damn! Let people live?" Huang Feng cursed, then, turning around, he walked to the ground.


    Huang Feng has already understood that compared with these aerial overlords, he is in the air and can''t take any advantage, his attack is limited, and his speed is not as fast as these guys who don''t know anything, so the ground is better.


    On the ground, Huang Feng can also fight back, and, under the dense woods, it is not easy for those flying guys to fly down and attack themselves.


    And the creatures behind Huang Feng seemed to have guessed Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts, and they kept attacking him from behind. Huang Feng could only avoid ceaselessly and seemed quite embarrassed. He didn¡¯t even remember himself. When was the last time he was so embarrassed as he is now? Since he has a deep internal strength, he has never been so embarrassed.


    However, Huang Feng still did not dare to pause for the slightest. Once surrounded by those creatures, he would be more ill-fortuned, so instead of slowing down and stopping, he even continued to accelerate, while those creatures were still there. Chase.


    "I don''t know which idiot, who dared to fly into the air, because I feel impatient with my life?" Somewhere in the mountains, someone saw Huang Feng''s embarrassed figure in the air and said to the person next to him.


    "It''s probably a fluke mentality. In the past few days, none of the ones that have been lifted off have a good end. It is estimated that this one is also dead." The person next to him said.


    "Okay, leave this idiot alone, let''s continue on our way and leave this damn place early."


    "Well, I have been trapped here for several days, I don''t know how the master is doing?"


    "A lot of people should have left this mountain. At that time, there were too many fierce beasts and demons. Everyone was washed away. However, many people should have escaped."


    "I hope so, hey, this is really a catastrophe for mankind. There are demons before, and then fierce beasts. Is it possible that God will destroy my human race?" Another person said with emotion.


    The man next to him did not speak, and his silent face also looked a little depressed.


    These two people were the disciples of the human world sect who followed the big army and entered the mountain together to attack the demons. Later, they encountered a large number of beasts. Both the demons and the human disciples escaped. In these 100,000 mountains, the environment is complicated, and many people are scattered when running, but everyone¡¯s destination is the same, that is, to leave the 100,000 mountains.


    It¡¯s just that, wanting to leave here, it¡¯s not easy, the complicated environment, plus they dare not take off, otherwise, it will definitely attract the attack of fierce beasts, plus occasionally encounter people of the demons in this mountain. , When the two sides are not threatened by the beast, they are mortal enemies. Therefore, once they meet, the two sides are fighting again.


    For this reason, it is definitely not an easy task to leave this 100,000 mountain alive. Attritions happen from time to time, and the two people in front of them were originally a five-person team, and the other three have already died. On the way, some were killed by fierce beasts, while others were killed by people of the demon race. Now only two of them are left.


    Recently, it is rare for them to encounter demons or human disciples in the mountains. It can be seen that many people have left here. Of course, they may have been killed. In short, there are not many people left here. .


    And now, they saw Huang Feng dared to fly into the air, mistaken Huang Feng for their person, and Huang Feng also sentenced to death in their hearts, they did not even think about saving Huang Feng, because they Knowing that even if they were in the past, they wouldn''t help much, and they would even take their own lives.


    So, after feeling for a while, the two of them went on the road again. They had to find a way out. The longer they stay here, the more dangerous they are. They need to leave here as soon as possible.

 1856 Chapter 1856 Where Is This

    At this time, Huang Feng didn''t even know that this was in a hundred thousand mountains, and he didn''t even know that there were many disciples of the human world sect and people of the demons scattered in these mountains.


    Huang Feng at this time, only wanted to escape!


    Huang Feng found that even if he fell on the ground, the flying creatures in the sky didn''t seem to want to let him go. They swooped down, passing through the dense branches above their heads, and rushed towards Huangfeng viciously.


    Huang Feng turned his head and saw that a creature that looked like a cat had swooped over his head. Just looking at the creature¡¯s face, it might be similar to a cat on earth. However, at this moment, the creature¡¯s face was There is no cute expression of other cats, but a ferocious look.


    Huang Feng''s feet must be fixed, standing firmly on the ground, and then, facing the creature that rushed towards him, his palms shot out, and a dragon roar sounded from Huang Feng''s palm, an illusory dragon shadow like nothing. Flew head-on to the creature.


    The creature seemed to have discovered Huang Feng''s attack and wanted to resist it. However, it had just been thinking about diving and was not ready. When he wanted to make a move, it was already too late.


    "bump!"


    An extremely powerful palm hit the creature''s body accurately. Suddenly, the feathers on the creature''s body dropped a little, and the creature couldn''t control its shape, and flew out, obviously injured. Not light.


    Huang Feng¡¯s internal strength at this time is extremely strong. Even the top masters in the martial arts world dare not take his move. Huang Feng¡¯s attack has a sneak attack element and the effect is even more obvious. That one looks like a cat. The same creature, even if it is not dead, is already seriously injured.


    However, before Huang Feng had time to be happy, the other creatures in the sky had already swooped over again. Obviously, they were not scared by Huang Feng, and this time Huang Feng could only choose to continue to escape. Because there are too many creatures attacking him at the same time, even if he can kill one, there is no way to stop the other creatures. Looking at these creatures, they are definitely not ordinary creatures. I am afraid that under their attack, he himself There is no guarantee that you will not get hurt.


    Therefore, Huang Feng decisively chose to run away. The creatures in the air behind him were chasing Huang Feng. Fortunately, there are not many open spaces in this area. There are huge trees all out. Well, it restricted the flight of those creatures, and also brought convenience to Huang Feng''s escape.


    "bump!"


    Just when Huang Feng felt that he was about to throw away those strange flying creatures, suddenly a figure rushed out from behind a tree next to him. He hadn''t reacted yet, and his body seemed to be hit by a cannonball. Flew out.


    "Ahem!"


    After landing, Huang Feng felt the blood surging in his body. Obviously, the attack power he had just received was not bad, and he even suffered some injuries.


    At this time, Huang Feng also saw what it was that he had just attacked him.


    This is a creature with a golden body and thick hair. It has a long body, about three to four meters in length, with four sharp claws, and it walks towards Huangfeng step by step.


    "Damn, what is this place? Why are these strange creatures everywhere?" Huang Feng saw that a creature he didn''t recognize appeared, and couldn''t help but complain.


    However, it is obviously not the time to think about those things. The creature in front of him made Huang Feng feel dangerous. This guy would hide himself and then launch a sneak attack on himself. Obviously, this creature is wise.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also felt a dangerous aura on its body. Obviously, it was something that I didn''t know, its strength was not weak, and Huang Feng''s expression gradually became serious.


    At this moment, the creature suddenly leaped towards Huangfeng, with its mouth wide open. Huangfeng seemed to be able to smell the fishy smell inside.


    Huang Feng was already prepared this time. Seeing the opponent attacking him, he shot out with both palms again, and the creature seemed to be prepared too, and his mouth opened and closed towards Huang Feng. After that, a terrifying energy spewed out, and Huang Feng The palm strength of the eighteen palms of Jianglong exerted met him head on.


    The doctor who "touched", the two forces met in the air, and the surrounding air seemed to be twisted in two ways because of this collision.


    Huang Feng was slightly surprised that his Eighteen Dragon''s Eighteen Palms did not gain the upper hand, and the creature still flew towards him at an unabated speed.


    Huang Feng turned sideways slightly, trying to avoid the opponent''s attack. However, the creature''s changes were also very fast. With a fierce flick of his tail, Huang Feng was caught in Huang Feng''s hand, and Huang Feng immediately moved back. After stepping back a few steps, the feeling just now was like being severely hit by an iron rod, not at all caused by a soft tail.


    However, the creature seemed to know the principle of chasing after victory. Huang Feng''s side hadn''t stopped yet, and it attacked again. Huang Feng narrowed his eyes, stood there, and looked at the creature as if he was being I was shocked.


    However, just as the creature approached Huang Feng, a large black cauldron suddenly appeared in front of Huang Feng. The creature couldn''t react well and slammed into it.


    With the sound of "Kuang!", the creature seemed to be knocked out and his head was a little confused.


    Naturally, Huang Feng would not let this opportunity go. He put away the Shenlong Cauldron and blasted it out with a punch, hitting the body of the creature, and the body of that creature suddenly flew out like a cannonball.


    But this time, Huang Feng did not relax, his body also flew out, following the creature closely, punching the creature''s body one by one. At the beginning, the creature wanted to fight back. Coming, however, in front of Huangfeng''s stormy attack, it quickly lost the ability to resist, and in the end, it could only be beaten.


    "bump!"


    With the last punch, Huang Feng flew the creature out again and hit a big tree surrounded by three people. After that, after slowly falling down, it was already dying.


    "Jump!"


    Suddenly Huang Feng heard a call from the top of his head, then, without thinking about it, he rolled on the spot, and then he felt a wind blowing behind him. When Huang Feng turned around, it was another flying creature just trying to want Attack him.


    "Damn, you damn guys, you really think I''m a good bully, right?" Huang Feng was also constantly attacked by these creatures, making him angry.


    Then, Huang Feng directly exchanged for a powerful sniper rifle from the storage box. This sniper rifle is not the kind on earth, but a product of the high-tech era. The bullets it fires are not ordinary bullets. It is a bullet similar to energy.


    With a "touch", Huang Feng aimed at the big bird that had just attacked him. If he disconnected the gun, the speed of the bullet in the gun was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he heard the big bird scream and the feathers on his body. There were a lot of drops, and even a handful of blood sprinkled from the air.


    After one shot hit, Huang Feng kept firing another shot at the creature. This shot was more accurate and hit the creature''s head directly. Then, the creature didn''t even have time to scream. When it was sent out, it fell from the air. Obviously, this creature had been killed by Huang Feng.


    "I really don''t believe that I can''t cure you." Huang Feng said when he saw this scene. The anger that had been chased just now was calmed down.


    However, after killing this flying creature, everything is not over, but just beginning. The other flying creatures did not give up attacking Huang Feng because of this, and even those creatures seemed to be irritated by Huang Feng. Charged to Huangfeng more quickly and brutally.


    Huang Feng can only choose to run and fight back at the same time, but those creatures are very smart. They already know that the guy in Huang Feng''s hand is powerful, so they are consciously avoiding, and they seem to be very agile. , So that, although Huang Feng''s gun is very fast, but the hit rate has plummeted. In this kind of positional battle, the power of this gun has been greatly reduced.


    In desperation, Huang Feng had no choice but to continue running. Fortunately, the environment below was complicated enough, and Huang Feng¡¯s Lingbo stepped slightly, and it was not too difficult to avoid it. Therefore, even though those creatures were not there. Stop attacking him, but his injuries were not too serious.


    And this situation of one party chasing and one party escaping lasted for more than an hour before Huang Feng was able to get rid of the chase of those creatures. While he was relieved, Huang Feng thanked the surrounding trees in his heart. The big tree is really tall and dense, Huang Feng is standing underneath, and the sky is not even visible, and the surroundings are also very dark.


    Of course, this also effectively affected the vision of those flying creatures and brought trouble to their pursuit. Therefore, Huang Feng could find the opportunity, hide, and then get rid of the attacks of those creatures.


    "Huh, I finally got rid of it." Huang Feng lay on the ground and said with some luck.


    At this time, Huang Feng just wanted to take a good rest. From the time he was teleported to this space, he had been fighting all the time. He was physically exhausted while running. After such a long time, he also needed a good rest. Up.


    However, what makes Huang Feng depressed is that for such a long time, most of the time, he has been passively beaten and escaped. This is an experience he hasn¡¯t had in a long time. When I came out of the world, it seemed that I had never been so embarrassed. As a result, in this mountain today, I felt the feeling of embarrassment again.


    "Where is this place?" Huang Feng looked at the dense woods around and thought to himself, after running away for so long, he has completely lost his way, and during this time, he was not alone. see.

 1857 Chapter 1857

    Where did Huang Feng know that this big mountain is not without people. In fact, there are still many people scattered here, but after seeing the flying beasts in the sky, those people have avoided far away. Therefore, Huang Feng, who has been chased by flying beasts, naturally can''t see people.


    Those disciples of the various sects in the human world, as well as the people of the demon race, during this time, and there are many murderers here, naturally they know the fierce beasts here, especially the flying fierce beasts, they are the first The task is to escape here, naturally, I don''t want to meet those flying beasts anymore.


    After Huang Feng rested for a while, his body recovered a little. Originally, there were lush trees and it was difficult to tell the direction. Coupled with the running around like flies without his head, he no longer knew the direction.


    And now Huang Feng doesn¡¯t dare to take off casually. Even with his superb skills, when facing so many flying beasts, he has a feeling of powerlessness. Although he also killed some flying beasts just now, but , The remaining fierce beasts, as if they didn¡¯t know their fear at all, continued to attack him, and the fierce beasts in this mountain were like countless endless. How did he feel that he killed them? Fierce beasts are rare, and there is even a feeling of killing more and more.


    Therefore, Huang Feng does not dare to face them head-on, he can only run away first. Fortunately, he has stealth skills. It is not impossible to escape from the chase of the beasts, but the nose of the beasts. It seems to be very spiritual, even if Huang Feng used his stealth skills, it took a lot of time to truly escape the chase of those fierce beasts.


    And now, what Huang Feng has to do is to get out of here, find humans, and understand the background of time and space where he is now.


    Since he couldn''t tell the direction, Huang Feng randomly found a direction and walked forward. Although the mountain is huge, as long as he insists on going in one direction, he can always get out of here.


    As for Huang Feng, who has Lingbo microsteps, it is not too difficult for him to hurry. Even when using Lingbo microsteps, he can restore the internal force in his body. In such a complex environment, there are also good results.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s speed on the road is very fast, and instead of consuming internal strength, internal strength is constantly rising.


    "Huh? Someone?"


    After Huang Feng had been on the road for a while, he suddenly heard the sound of fighting in front of him, as well as the voice of a woman. Huang Feng''s face was shaken, he quickly accelerated a little and hurried forward.


    And soon, Huang Feng saw that a woman in a palace costume was fighting a fierce beast. The condition of that woman did not seem to be very good. Her clothes were damaged a lot, revealing the tender white inside. Her skin, and her movements seemed to have been slow for a while, and her face was slightly pale, Huang Feng still felt that her breath was unstable and seemed to be injured.


    In front of the woman, it was a fierce beast that had always been huge. Although the size of that fierce beast was huge, it did not affect its agility in the slightest. It jumped and moved, and was extremely agile, and its sharp claws also attacked. The weapon, the imperial girl, can only be exhausted in front of this fierce beast.


    Huang Feng looked at it for a while, and then decided to help. This woman is the only human he has seen so far. You can¡¯t just watch her being killed by a beast, and because he has been chased by a beast before, Huang Feng doesn''t have the slightest affection for fierce beasts, and now that he sees it, he will definitely not be soft.


    The attention of the fierce beast seemed to be on the woman in front of him. In addition, Huang Feng''s inner strength was deep and his steps were very light, so it didn''t notice it at all. Not far from it, there was already one more person. A person who is hostile to himself.


    Mengyao¡¯s is desperate now, it¡¯s true despair. Before, she managed to find people in the martial art. However, because of the war with the demons and the attack by the beasts, they had to retreat. However, when she retreated, she had Once again, most of the people in the sect were separated, and beside her, there were only two disciples of the sect.


    However, in the process of later fleeing, the two disciples also died one after another, one died under the claws of the beast, and the other was killed by a sneak attack by people of the demons, so she once again became a lonely family.


    And because of the panic escape, Mengyao lost her original direction again. She was sad to find that she had lost her way again, and along the way, she had encountered fierce beasts and people from the demons. I just didn''t meet the disciples of other schools in the human world.


    Whether it''s a fierce beast or a demon, they are obviously not friendly to Mengyao. Mengyao is just like this. All the way, all the way, the injuries are getting more and more serious. She wants to find a place to rest. For a moment, however, there were dangers everywhere on this road, and there was no time and place to rest for her.


    And now, when she was on the way, she was once again attacked by the beast, and this time, because of the injury, she found the beast a little later, which caused her to be beaten by the beast. After a straight attack, the injury on her body increased again.


    More importantly, the strength of this fierce beast is not weak, even in her peak state, she dare not say that she can beat this fierce beast, let alone that she is already seriously injured.


    "Are you going to die here?" Mengyao''s heart was a little bit depressed.


    Since more than a month ago, she followed the elders of the martial art to test in these 100,000 mountains. She has never gone out again. She has been living and fleeing in this dim and dangerous environment. Such days, to be honest, dreams. Yao''er had had enough, and once again saw the master and the sect seniors, Mengyaoer, thinking that her life would be over.


    However, she was obviously wrong. After a brief meeting, she resumed such a life again and began to flee again. This time, the beasts in the entire hundred thousand mountains seemed to be quarreled. Waking up, so that this escape is much more dangerous than the last time, and now, she has finally fallen into a desperate situation.


    Maybe, this can also be regarded as a relief?


    Thinking of this, the corner of Mengyao''s mouth turned up slightly, as if she had figured it out, and her movements slowed down a lot, as if she was about to wait for death.


    However, at this time, she saw a figure not far away from the corner of her eyes, she was slightly startled, at first, she thought she had read it wrong, whether it was herself or this beast, her strength was not weak. , It''s impossible for anyone to come to them, they haven''t found it yet.


    However, when she took a closer look, she found that she was not mistaken. There really was someone there, and it seemed that she was not a member of the Demon Race!


    This discovery made Mengyao''s very excited. She was already prepared to give up, but she instantly gained momentum.


    It¡¯s just that Mengyao¡¯s just patronized to see the figure, but she forgot that she was still with a dangerous murderer. Such a dazed effort made the beast in front of him seize the opportunity. , Patted her on her body at once, and patted her away.


    Mengyao''s secretly said a bad cry. She was in the air and she had seen the beast rushing over with grinning teeth. The sharp teeth in her mouth seemed to be ready. In the next second, she might be buried here. The fierce beast''s mouth fell.


    Mengyao smiled bitterly. She, who was already desperate, died as well. However, now that she rekindled fighting spirit after seeing someone appear, she obviously didn''t want to just die like this. However, the truth is that she was dead. Just kidding, when she didn''t want to die, she was in danger.


    By the way, what is that person doing?


    Mengyao just thought of this, and suddenly saw that the fierce beast that was leaping at her was beaten and flew out. The huge body even left a fist-sized hole. How great is the damage.


    After the fierce beast landed, he screamed and wanted to get up. However, before it got up, a figure had already arrived in front of it and kicked it on the head, a little far away from Mengyao. , You can even hear a "click", that is the sound of the skull kicking off, which shows the horror of the power of this foot.


    The fierce beast is now even more miserable. Not only is the body bleeding constantly, but its head is also full of blood. However, this seems to have stimulated its animal nature even more, and its entire body hair is erected. , Is obviously in an extremely dangerous state.


    However, the person who attacked it didn''t seem to care. He punched it one after another, and the sound of broken bones continued to sound, accompanied by the screams of the fierce beast.


    In the end, the fierce beast had no ability and no chance to fight back until he was killed, lying on the ground like a mass of mud. The bones of his whole body were probably interrupted by the person who just appeared.


    Mengyao''s eyelids jumped wildly when she saw this scene. Although she was seriously injured by the beast just now, she still couldn''t bear to watch the tragic death of this beast.


    Of course, she didn''t mean to blame the person who killed the beast. She is not a simple girl. She naturally knows the right and wrong of things. It is completely understandable to deal with such a beast with more violence. In the past, when they fought fierce beasts, they all did their own things, but the strength was not as scary as this person just now.


    Moreover, Mengyao also understood that if this person hadn''t appeared in time, she might have died in the mouth of this fierce beast. Therefore, this person is still her own lifesaver, and she is naturally even less qualified to say anything.

 1858 Chapter 1858

    "How are you?"


    When Mengyao was thinking about it, the one who killed the murderer and saved her has already come to her.


    "No, it''s okay." Mengyao felt a little embarrassed when she thought of the random thoughts in her mind just now.


    In fact, Mengyao''s was of course not all right. She was injured before, and later, because of distraction, she was seized by the fierce beast, which caused her to be injured. The current situation is very serious.


    "You better deal with some wounds first." Huang Feng said.


    The person who killed the beast and saved Mengyao¡¯s was of course Huang Feng. Huang Feng was on the side. He saw Mengyao¡¯s situation is dangerous, so he took action. He finally saw a human being, so naturally he didn¡¯t want to. With this human being killed, he still has a lot to ask.


    "Okay." Mengyao replied. After that, she sat down on a big tree, feeling even more embarrassed.


    However, despite the embarrassment in her heart, Mengyao''s hand movement was not slow at all. She took out the medicine bottle from her arms and applied it to her injured arm. There was a wound on her abdomen, Mengyaoer After looking at Huang Feng, she gritted her teeth, turned around and lifted her clothes slightly, then quickly applied the medicine, then turned around, but her face was even redder at this time.


    Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t see the appearance after she just lifted the clothes, this is after all Mengyao¡¯s first time to make such a move in front of the opposite sex, and in her opinion, such a move is already out of line. , This made Mengyao''s, who grew up in Jingshuizhai, a place where there are no men, a little shy.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t think there was anything. Don¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t see it. Even if he saw it, in reality, for an earth person who often sees beautiful women in sexy costumes on the streets, seeing a woman¡¯s belly is simply It''s not worth the fuss.


    And Mengyao''s face was reddish, Huang Feng also noticed, but he thought that the other party was injured, the breath was unstable, and the inner breath was chaotic, so he didn''t think much about it.


    "What''s your name?" Huang Feng asked when Mengyao''s turned around, "Also, where is this?"


    When Mengyao heard what Huang Feng said, she was a little shy and didn''t dare to look at Huang Feng, but she raised her head and looked at Huang Feng suspiciously: "You don''t know me? Don''t know where this is?"


    This is not Mengyaoer''s narcissism. In fact, there are not many young disciples from other schools in the world who don¡¯t know her. Mengyaoer met Huang Feng here. Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, it¡¯s not The demons naturally regarded him as a disciple of other sects in the human world. In this case, Huang Feng must have known himself.


    It¡¯s just that, listening to Huang Feng¡¯s question now, I don¡¯t seem to know myself, even, I don¡¯t know where this is?


    Mengyao¡¯s first reaction was not to believe it. Even if Huang Feng really didn¡¯t know him, he should also know where it was, and the fame of this one hundred thousand mountains, not to mention them as cultivators, they are ordinary people. They all know it, and can Huang Feng just break in without knowing the name of this mountain?Still rushed to such a far place?


    Therefore, it is no wonder Mengyao''er would not believe it.


    Therefore, Mengyao felt that this was Huang Feng deliberately, just to be different and attract his attention?


    There is no way, Mengyao is usually pursued by many young disciples of other schools. Some of these pursuits are directly expressed, some secretly, and these people also use their own methods to attract their own attention. Therefore, Mengyao That''s how you think of Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng heard Mengyao''s words and looked at her. At this time, he realized that the person he was saving was actually a beautiful woman. Although her face was pale because of her injury, , This does not reduce her charm, and even adds to her morbid beauty, which makes people want to take care of her.


    Such a woman, even if it is Huang Feng''s on the earth, has seen a lot of beauties, and even when there are many beauties around him, she feels a little amazing.


    It¡¯s just that this woman is pretty, but she really doesn¡¯t know her. Listening to her, she seems to be very famous. There should be many people who know her. It¡¯s just that it has nothing to do with me. I am just a , Just the "tourists" who just came from other spaces.


    Seeing Huang Feng staring at herself, Mengyao''s heart secretly said "Sure enough", because Huang Feng rescued her, the hint of goodwill that had arisen before was also weakened.


    Huang Feng still doesn¡¯t know that his behavior is in the eyes of the other party, and it is no different from those men who pursue her. If you know it, you must shout wrong. Although Mengyao gave him a touch of amazing feeling, he also It shouldn''t be too unbearable. After all, there are a lot of women around him, and all of them are very beautiful. Naturally, they will not be easily confused by Mengyao like other men.


    "I don''t know you, and I don''t know where this is." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "I also entered here accidentally. I want to leave now, but I just can''t find the exit."


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s previous performance, Mengyao naturally didn¡¯t believe Huang Feng¡¯s words very much. However, she didn¡¯t reveal it. She said, ¡°My name is Mengyaoer. This is a very dangerous place. I also want to go out, but, unfortunately, I am also lost, so I don¡¯t know where the exit is."


    "Hundred thousand mountains?" Huang Feng muttered to himself. However, it is obviously useless to know the name here. Originally, he met Mengyaoer and thought she could help or guide himself. Going out, as a result, this is also a lost person. It seems that if you want to go out, you can only continue to search slowly.


    At this time, Mengyao had already dealt with her wounds. Of course, only the trauma had been dealt with. In the case of internal injuries, she would need to recuperate slowly, not in a short time.


    However, she is now in a hundred thousand mountains. There is danger everywhere here. It is impossible to recuperate with peace of mind, and it will even make her injury worse.


    Thinking of this, Mengyao looked at Huang Feng again, although she felt that Huang Feng deliberately said that she didn¡¯t know herself, which made Mengyao feel a bit naive, but Huang Feng¡¯s strength was nothing to say, although Mengyao could not feel it. The energy within Huang Feng fluctuates. However, she has just witnessed how Huang Feng abused and killed the beast. Although there was a sneak attack, it cannot be denied that Huang Feng''s strength is so strong that Mengyao''s own. Can''t judge the point.


    "By the way, this place is so dangerous, why are you here alone?" Huang Feng asked Mengyao.


    Although Huang Feng can feel Mengyao''s strength, and it seems that it is not weak, but this good strength seems to be a little insufficient here, even if it is himself, when facing the fierce beasts in the sky, It also seemed very embarrassed, and there were definitely no fewer fierce beasts on the ground.


    A girl like Mengyao dared to go straight here alone, which made Huang Feng admire a bit, but also felt a little confused.


    Install, install again!


    Mengyao curled her lips in her heart, but she still said, "I came with the elders and senior sisters of the school, but I''m separated from them now."


    "It turned out to be like this." Huang Feng nodded. It''s no wonder Mengyao''s was alone. Maybe they had encountered a very powerful beast before, and they got separated in the chaos.


    However, after hearing about the elders and some senior sisters, it seems that this world is also a world of cultivation, and when he thinks of just seeing Mengyao''s fight with the fierce beast, Huang Feng is even more sure of this.


    "While it¡¯s still dark, I¡¯m going to go on. What are your plans? Do you want to follow me, or find someone from your school?" Huang Feng stood up and looked at the sky through the branches and leaves. The gap between, the sunlight that shoots down.


    "I''ll go with you, maybe on the road, I can meet someone from my teacher." Although I don''t like Huang Feng''s deliberate pretending not to know himself, Mengyao still decided to follow Huang. Together with Feng, after all, Huang Feng still has the strength, and he was injured again. In this case, it is obviously safer to follow Huang Feng.


    "That''s all right, let''s go." Huang Feng didn''t refuse either. There were multiple people and multiple partners. In this environment, it was obviously good: "However, you are injured, can you persist?"


    Although there are some good medicines for injuries in Huang Feng¡¯s Na Jie, he and Mengyao are not too familiar, and Mengyao is not in a state of being seriously injured and dying, so Huang Feng is not in a hurry. Take out those medicines.


    "Yes." Mengyao nodded. The injury had affected her strength, but it didn''t affect her actions much.


    Huang Feng nodded, so the two of them set off on the road.


    Because the two of them didn''t know where the exit was, they still walked in that direction after choosing a direction according to the previous method. Both of them thought that if they were to go out, they would definitely be able to get out of here.


    This one hundred thousand mountains is indeed a dangerous place. Usually the two of them will be attacked if they don¡¯t go too far. Most of these attacks are from fierce beasts, and the strength of these fierce beasts is not bad, if only Mengyao¡¯er As a person, she may feel strenuous.


    However, now that Huang Feng is here, his strength is much higher than Mengyao''s, and he can often find out the location of those fierce beasts in advance, so that the two of them will not be attacked by the beasts.


    As Huang Feng fought with the beast all the way, Mengyao''s shock became more and more serious.


    Because Mengyao found that although she thought Huang Feng was strong before, she still seriously underestimated his strength!

 1859 Chapter 1859 Doubts and Misunderstandings

    Mengyaoer herself is already a master of the Jin Dan stage. Among the younger generation, she can definitely be regarded as the top existence. Therefore, those young disciples will pay attention to her, not only because of her beauty, to be honest, in In the realm of cultivation, strength is the most important thing. There are many beautiful female disciples, but no one is as popular as Mengyao.


    Although Mengyaoer is not overly complacent about this matter, she has already acquiesced that her strength is in the leading position among the younger generation. Therefore, before, Master Jing Wen too wanted to pass the position in charge. To her, no one in Jingshui Zhai would object.


    However, after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s strength, Mengyao began to have some doubts about her previous cognition. Huang Feng is not very old. It seems that she may not even be as old as herself. Of course, in the realm of cultivation, As long as the strength is strong enough, it is not impossible to stay young. Therefore, it is impossible to judge a person''s actual age just by looking at his appearance.


    However, in terms of Huang Feng''s actions and already speaking, Mengyao also feels that Huang Feng is definitely not very old, but this young person has demonstrated strength that has completely surpassed her. .


    Mengyao even felt that Huang Feng''s momentum could sometimes catch up with his master, or even surpass his master.


    how can that be?!


    Mengyao was shocked by this idea of ??her own. You know, her master has cultivated for more than two hundred years. In the entire cultivation world, they all exist with names and surnames.


    And how old is Huang Feng to have the strength of his own master?


    Mengyao felt that this was too absurd. However, seeing Huang Feng easily kill those powerful beasts, Mengyao once again doubted herself, Huang Feng was really weaker than her master?


    Not very similar.


    Even his master, when facing these fierce beasts, he couldn''t do Huang Feng so easily.


    "But, such a powerful person, who is still so young, why have you never heard of his name before? Huang Feng, this name has never appeared before, and in several major schools, I have never heard of him. Such a person, as for the little sect, it is even more impossible to cultivate such a young man." Mengyao looked at Huang Feng who was fighting the fierce beast in front of him, thinking in confusion.


    Ever since she went on the road with Huang Feng, Mengyao''s was completely relaxed, and finally she was able to heal her wounds with peace of mind. Faced with the attack of one or two fierce beasts, Huang Feng dealt with it easily and easily. You don¡¯t need Mengyao¡¯s help. It can be said that as long as they don¡¯t encounter the fierce beast frenzy when they were fighting against the demons, then the two of them will not be in any danger. Huang Feng can always advance. Knowing the location of those fierce beasts, it is impossible for those fierce beasts to sneak attack on them, and if confronted head-on, they would not be Huang Feng''s opponent.


    Therefore, Mengyao will have time to observe Huang Feng and time to think wildly.


    However, even if she wanted to break her head, she couldn''t remember what kind of school a person like Huang Feng would be cultivated. A person like this young and possessing such a powerful strength shouldn''t be unknown before.


    And looking at Huang Feng''s attacking moves, it is not like those of the big sects. It is the little sects that Mengyao knows about. They have never heard of these moves.


    Moreover, when Huang Feng fought, he seemed to rely solely on his own strength and moves, and never used magic weapons at all, which was obviously different from them.


    Suddenly, Mengyao thought of what Huang Feng said before. He said before that he didn''t know him. He thought he said that on purpose to attract his attention. However, thinking about it now, what Huang Feng said before does not seem to be true. It must be a lie. Maybe Huang Feng had been practicing in a cave with a certain worldly expert before, and had never been in contact with the realm of cultivation.


    In this case, it can also explain why Huang Summit does not know himself or the hundred thousand mountains. It can also explain why he has never heard of Huang Feng''s name before, and has not seen his moves.


    Thinking that she might have misunderstood Huang Feng, Mengyao was embarrassed and her face turned slightly red. Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t know, otherwise, he might say he was narcissistic.


    Mengyaoer secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but the impression of Huang Feng in her heart slowly changed.


    "Meng girl, I''m talking to you." Huang Feng''s voice sounded.


    "Hey, what?" Mengyao had been thinking about her business before, and she hadn''t heard Huang Feng talking to herself at all. Thinking that she was in this one hundred thousand mountains, she dared to distract herself, Mengyao vomited secretly. Sticking out her tongue may be due to Huang Feng''s strong strength, which gave her enough sense of security, so she dared to be so distracted.


    "Well, I blame him." Mengyao thought in her heart. What Huang Feng didn''t know was that Mengyao had already shifted the responsibility of her own distraction on herself.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care either. He had just killed a fierce beast, but suddenly remembered that he had heard the name Mengyao''er before, and that was when he saw his first token, that is, the jade pendant. , But Mengyaoer''s name is written on it, and, as it said, Mengyaoer is a disciple of Jingshuizhai, and the Mengyaoer in front of him is obviously the same person.


    It''s just that Huang Feng didn''t think of it for a while before, but now he thinks of it.


    So Huang Feng took out the jade pendant from the ring, handed it to Mengyaoer and said, "Look at it, do you know this thing?"


    "My jade pendant!"


    Mengyao screamed, and then snatched the jade pendant over and placed it in front of her eyes, making sure that this was the jade pendant she had lost more than a month ago.


    "This is my jade pendant, where did you find it?" Mengyao said.


    "In this big mountain, I also lost my way at the time. I saw it by accident. It looked pretty, so I picked it up." Huang Feng said, he already knew that Mengyao had been It''s all in these 100,000 mountains, that piece of jade, she must have lost it here.


    "Thank you, this is my jade pendant, it is very important to me." Mengyao said with sincere gratitude.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng waved his hand.


    This jade pendant is of no use to Huang Feng. Anyway, its only function is to serve as a proof of transmission. Now that the transmission has been completed, this jade pendant has lost its value to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care, but Mengyao¡¯s heart is very grateful to Huang Feng. After all, this jade pendant is of great significance to her. It is the only thing she brought with her when she was young. She has an inexplicable kindness. Feeling that, although Mengyaoer no longer thinks about finding her parents now, she is very concerned about this jade pendant that has been with her for many years.


    And after losing it more than a month ago, Mengyao was still sad for a while. In this vast mountain, the terrain is complicated, even without those dangerous beasts, it is impossible for her to retrieve her jade pendant. , She was already disappointed.


    But I didn''t expect that the person I accidentally met today would actually pick up this jade pendant.


    Could it be that all this is God''s will?


    Mengyaoer looked at Huang Feng, and suddenly his face turned red. Cultivators, many people originally believed in God¡¯s will. Although they practiced, they walked against the sky, but the more they do this, the more they are. Paying attention to these, so Mengyao''s heart began to think about it.


    Huang Feng didn''t think so much, but felt that the beautiful female monk in front of him seemed too shy and always blushed.


    "Huh, there is a voice!" Huang Feng said to Mengyao''er with a move of his ear.


    Mengyao''s expression also changed. At this time, she also heard voices coming from a distance, as if there were fighting and shouting.


    The two found a place to hide, because they didn''t know how many people were there, they didn''t know whether they were from the demons or the human world, so they wanted to take a look first.


    And during this time, when the two were on their way, Huang Feng would also ask Mengyaoer some questions about the world. Although Mengyaoer wondered why Huang Feng asked these things, he also told everything he knew. Huang Feng.


    This, of course, also includes their purpose of coming here, as well as the previous battle between humans and demons.


    Therefore, Huang Feng now also knows that this place called Shiwan Dashan is not only human, but also people of the demon race, although Huang Feng has not seen it until now.


    However, what Huang Feng wants to see more at this time is obviously people from the human world. Both he and Mengyao are lost. Although they are looking for a direction, they don¡¯t know that this direction will eventually lead to. Somewhere, so both want to find someone who knows the direction.


    When the two of them had just hid, they soon saw a dozen figures appear in front of him. To Huang Feng''s surprise, the appearance of these people was obviously different.


    "Hey, how come the disciples of the human world and the people of the demon race are together? It seems that they are not fighting, and they seem to be escaping from something." Mengyao said, looking at the person in front.


    And those who can need them to escape here must be fierce beasts.


    "Are these people from the Demon Race?" Huang Feng muttered as he looked at the people who looked different from him. These Demon Race people are a bit like the aliens in the science fiction movies on Earth.


    At this time, the disciples of the human world and the people of the demon race were all escaping. From behind them, there were also roars. Obviously, there were fierce beasts chasing them, and from their panic, it was OK. It can be seen that the strength of the fierce beast behind him should be very powerful.


    "What to do?" Mengyao asked Huang Feng subconsciously.


    Obviously, Huang Feng''s performance this way has conquered Mengyao''s, making her take Huang Feng as the backbone in her heart.

 1860 Chapter 1860

    "Wait, let''s see the situation." Huang Feng said, looking into the distance.


    There, behind those who fled, he felt a horrible breath, even if it was him, he felt a little heart trembling.


    "Good." Mengyao naturally didn''t object when she heard Huang Feng say this.


    At this time, the disciples of the human world and the demon race were closer to Huang Feng, and Mengyao could even see the nervous and scared expressions on their faces.


    Mengyao frowned slightly. After all, she is a member of the sect of the human world, and she may also be the future master of Jingshuizhai. Therefore, she is naturally the sect that cares about the entire human world. She can ignore the people of the demons. , However, seeing the disciples in the human world being chased, but unable to help them, Mengyao felt very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Go up at this time. You may not be able to save them. You can catch yourself." Huang Feng also saw Mengyao''s thoughts and said first.


    "I know." Mengyao nodded. Although she does not have the sharp sense of Huang Feng, she can also feel that there is a terrifying existence behind those people.


    At this moment, the two suddenly heard a "boom", and then, among those running in front, five or six were knocked into the air. Some people even lacked arms and legs when they were in the air. Up.


    Huang Feng frowned. This blow was obviously made by the people or the beasts who were chasing them behind. Such an attack was so powerful that Huang Feng only felt it when the attack was about to hit those people. That attack, obviously, Huang Feng affirmed again that the opponent''s strength is not weak.


    Mengyao''s heart trembled too. She didn''t even know when or how the other party made the blow just now. You know, looking at her from her, there is no one behind them. The shadow, that is, the person who issued the blow, is still out of Mengyao''s vision.


    At such a long distance, the power of this blow was still so powerful, Mengyao also secretly rejoiced that she just heard Huang Feng''s opinion and did not go out immediately.


    Those who ran away saw that their companions were attacked, but did not dare to stay at their feet. For them, stopping at this time is no different from waiting for death, so they can only be helpless. Listening to the wailing of his companion, he ran forward regardless.


    At this time, Huang Feng narrowed his eyes because he saw a shadow appearing behind those people. At the beginning, that figure was still hundreds of meters away from those who fled. However, it was just a blink of an eye. The man had already reached the side of those who were knocked to the ground by him.


    "Is it him?" Huang Feng whispered.


    "How is it a person?" Mengyao also saw the figure that suddenly appeared. Her vision was worse than that of Huang Feng. Therefore, seeing that voice, it seemed as if it had suddenly appeared out of thin air. Ahead of them.


    What shocked Mengyaoer was that the figure that appeared suddenly was actually a humanoid creature, and at such a distance, Mengyaoer could feel the violent aura of him.


    "He is not a human being." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "Have you ever heard that some fierce beasts can be transformed into human form by practicing to the extreme?"


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know much about this world, but in some novels, even in some time and space, such a situation exists, and in the figure in front of him, Huang Feng feels that kind of feeling, that" "Human" shouldn''t be a human, but a fierce beast after it has cultivated to a certain degree and transformed into it.


    "The fierce beast turned into a monster?" Mengyao was surprised, and then said: "I heard my master say before that some fierce beasts with unusual talents can indeed transform into a human form after a certain level of cultivation, but, The minimum must be the strength of the Mahayana period, and it must have a high level of talent. No one has ever seen such a beast. I thought it had always been a legend."


    "Obviously, this is not a legend." Huang Feng said, looking at the figure in front.


    At this time, the figure did not immediately chase the few people who had fled, but gently waved to the people on the ground, and then the wailing of the people on the ground disappeared, and there was no breath of life.


    At this moment, the figure suddenly raised his head and looked at Huang Feng and the others. Although the two sides were still far apart, Huang Feng instinctively felt that the other party had spotted them, and this glance was looking at them.


    Huang Feng''s nerves suddenly tightened, his face became serious, and the energy in his body surged crazily, as if he felt threatened.


    Mengyao''s face is pale, she is only the strength of Jin Danqi, in the younger generation, may already be regarded as a master, but in front of Huang Feng and the figure in front, this strength is obviously Not enough, the man just looked towards them, Mengyao felt the boundless pressure, the pressure made her a little breathless, and her face became paler.


    At this time, a powerful arm suddenly came over Mengyaoer''s building and blocked him. After he couldn''t see the figure before, the pressure on Mengyaoer''s body suddenly relaxed and he let out a big breath. At this time, She only discovered that she didn''t know when, her whole body was already wet with cold sweat.


    And Mengyaoer looked up and saw no longer the fierce figure before, but Huang Feng''s back that was not too generous. However, this not-too-large back gave Mengyao an unprecedented experience. She feels safe and feels that as long as she stays behind this person, she will never be in danger or pressure.


    Of course, this figure belongs to Huang Feng. Mengyao once again sighed with Huang Feng''s strength. She was just the other person who looked at each other, and she was pressured to breathe, but Huang Feng seemed to be fine. .


    "Be careful later, he seems to have found us." Huang Feng''s voice came.


    "Okay, okay." Mengyao answered quickly, and she didn''t expect that the strength she was usually proud of would not only help me with nothing at the moment, but actually became a dragger.


    And what she can do now is to take care of herself as much as possible so that she will not cause trouble to Huang Feng.


    "boom!"


    At this time, a sudden explosion sounded in Mengyao''s ears, and she immediately felt a huge momentum coming towards her. She just wanted to escape. However, seeing the back in front of her, she Suddenly, he stayed quietly. Behind this figure, he would not be in danger.


    I don''t know when it started, Mengyao already had such an idea in her heart.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng stood up at this moment, faced the opposite side, and blasted a punch. Mengyao could even hear the sound of a dragon''s roar, which was loud and powerful. Then, she saw it from the corner of her eyes. The dragon''s shadow flew towards the other side, and wherever the dragon shadow passed, the big trees were cut off by the waist and fell to the ground.


    "bump!"


    The flying dragon shadow seemed to have hit something, and it suddenly made a roar that shook the sky and the earth. Where the explosion appeared, all the trees, flowers and plants disappeared, as if they had suddenly evaporated and replaced them there. Yes, it is a large pit several meters deep.


    And this pit is exactly in the middle of Huang Feng and the figure opposite.


    Fight!


    Mengyaoer realized that Huang Feng and the other party had already fought, and the two powerful forces collided together, and the resulting air wave made Mengyaoer almost unable to stand. If Huang Feng hadn¡¯t stood in front of her, I¡¯m afraid she Has been overturned by the air wave.


    Mengyao''s heart was shocked just because of the air wave, and her strength was really not worth mentioning in front of a real master.


    And Huang Feng, this looking very young person, actually possesses such terrifying power, which made Mengyao even more curious about the origin of Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng obviously has no time to think about Mengyao''s thoughts now. His eyes are fixed on the figure in the distance, and the other party is obviously also looking at him. The two are so far apart. , Staring at each other, both saw the caution in each other''s eyes.


    Huang Feng did not expect that he would encounter such a master in this time and space. This feeling is even stronger than Wuyazi in the original "Tianlong Ba Bu" world, even if he is sweeping the ground with the ultimate boss. Compared to monks, I am afraid that they have never given up.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng has not stopped cultivating during this period. Coupled with the adventures in the world of "Tianlong Babu", the internal strength in his body is not bad, otherwise, when he first played against him, he had already fallen. Lost.


    However, Huang Feng also understands that although he did not lose just now, he still suffered some losses. The other party did not seem to use all his strength. Although he also reserved some strength, the other party seemed to be more relaxed than himself. too much.


    This is a real master, a real strong.


    Hearing Mengyao''er said, such a person should be at least the cultivation base of the Mahayana period, and in this world, according to the division of strength, above the Mahayana period, there is also the tribulation period, how terrifying would that be?Or does it mean that the person in front of him already has the cultivation base for crossing the catastrophe period?


    However, this question is obviously no one can answer Huang Feng, at least not now.


    And just as Huang Feng wondered what kind of strength the other party had, the man moved again. When he shook his body, he had already turned into an afterimage, coming towards Huangfeng, the trees along the way, It was broken by his direct impact.


    Huang Feng raised his eyebrows, and instead of retreating, he greeted him actively!

 1861 Chapter 1861 Terrifying Power

    "boom!"


    This time, the fists of the two collided together, Huang Feng''s clothes were blown by tremendous force, hunting noises, and the hairs were all stretched.


    As for Huang Feng''s opponent, the situation is similar.


    This time the two were in a pure power competition, head-to-head, without any skills at all.


    However, the humanoid creature transformed into the fierce beast, who had always been very confident in his own skills, was shocked to find that he did not gain any advantage in the power competition.


    The fierce beasts in the Hundred Thousand Mountains usually practice mainly to cultivate their own bodies. Therefore, the fierce beasts in the Hundred Thousand Mountains are generally more powerful in their flesh, and the creature in front of them is the same. .


    It''s just that the physical strength he has always been proud of, in front of Huang Feng, a young human being, did not have any advantage.


    "Wow!"


    The energy generated by the collision is like a wave in the description, rippling around in circles.


    "Noise!"


    Under the collision of these energies, the big trees, one after another, were broken into pieces and turned into powder. Huang Feng and the fierce beast became a piece of flat ground without any more. Trees can exist.


    "bump!"


    When Mengyao saw the real energy rippling, she realized that it was not good and wanted to flee away.


    However, because of her injury, she moved a little slower, and she was hit by the energy and flew out, causing her to get hurt.


    Mengyao hurriedly struggled with a horrified expression on her face. It was only the spreading energy, and the effect was so terrifying. It can be seen how powerful the strength of the two people in the energy center who are fighting each other is. .


    However, Mengyao didn''t dare to stay here anymore. Her strength was worse than that of a person and a beast. She was injured before, and she was just affected by the aftermath of Huang Feng and the others'' fight, even more so. If you continue to wait here, Mengyao felt that she might be affected to death by the aftermath of Huang Feng''s fight!


    However, Mengyao dared not run too far. She was afraid that Huang Feng could not find her. You must know that she was already seriously injured at this time. Although Huang Feng''s protection was on the way, she had been recovering. , This injury will not be cured for a while, not to mention that it has just been injured.


    Therefore, if she is allowed to go alone now, she guesses that she will not be able to get out of this 100,000 mountain alive.


    At the same time, Mengyao¡¯s Huang Feng, who was also worried, although Huang Feng¡¯s strength refreshed her knowledge time and time again, shocking her time and time again. However, on the opposite side of the monster that turned into a human form, It¡¯s even more powerful. Before the fierce beast transformed into a human form, it was just a legend. I can actually see it with my own eyes today, and all fierce beasts that can transform into a human form are not weak in strength, even if Huang Feng is very strong. Yao''er was also worried.


    Because of this, Mengyao didn''t go too far, but found a place to stay away from their energy. However, looking at Huang Feng and the others from a distance, always paying attention to the changes there.


    At this time, Huang Feng and the fierce beast have become a ball. You come and I go with you. In the place that has been razed to the ground, it flips back and forth, so fast that people can¡¯t see clearly. .


    Even Mengyaoer, who had already practiced, looked at the center of the battlefield and found that her eyes could not keep up with the movements of the two Huang Feng. She could only hear the sound of "bang, bang, bang," constantly ringing. Flying sand and rocks around are extremely dangerous.


    Mengyao was worried to herself, but found that she couldn''t help at all.


    But at this moment, Mengyao suddenly heard several roars, her body paused, and then, a worried expression appeared on her face, because that roar came from behind Huang Feng and the others. The one who came and made such a sound was undoubtedly the fierce beast in this hundred thousand mountains.


    In other words, the reinforcements of the murderer who fought against Huang Feng have arrived!


    Huang Feng also heard the roar and frowned. Originally, he was slightly at a disadvantage when he fought against this humanoid beast. Now, the other party actually has a helper. Once surrounded by them, his own It may be difficult to get out.


    Huang Feng doesn''t think that his stealth skills can be effective in front of this humanoid beast. Huang Feng has already tested this. In front of real masters, stealth skills are ineffective, because these masters Men, to distinguish whether there are people around, it is not the eyes, but the induction!


    Stealth skills can only blind people¡¯s eyes, but there is no way to block people¡¯s perception. Therefore, stealth skills are not invincible. It cannot be said that it is impossible to use stealth skills to escape from the front of masters, but it is very Difficult.


    Because of this, Huang Feng didn''t dare to put all his hopes on his stealth skills. Seeing that the opponent''s reinforcements were coming, he didn''t need to smash the opponent here.


    With the idea of ??retreating Huang Feng, he slapped his hand to knock the opponent back, and then suddenly summoned an army of skeletons. Although the strength of these skeleton soldiers is not as good as Huang Feng, and even worse than the humanoid beast in front of him, , These skeleton soldiers are so good that they also have the strength of first-class masters. In addition, there are a lot of them. For the time being, they are constraining the opponent, but what is wrong.


    After Huang Feng summoned the Skeleton Soldier, he retreated sharply. He glanced at Mengyao''er in the distance, and ran directly over, grabbing the opponent: "Go!"


    After finishing speaking, the figure moved and disappeared in place.


    The humanoid beast naturally didn¡¯t want to see Huang Feng escape from under his eyelids like this, and wanted to chase after him. However, the skeleton soldiers implemented Huang Feng¡¯s will very well and firmly held The humanoid beast surrounded him.


    "Roar!"


    The humanoid fierce beast let out an angry roar and slapped a skeleton soldier in front of him with a palm. However, the other skeleton soldiers had already been added for the first time. He wanted to break free from these skeleton soldiers in a short time. That is basically impossible.


    Soon, behind the humanoid fierce beast, several huge figures appeared. These figures were all fierce beasts in the 100,000 mountains, and the fierce beast that killed Qingsong''s head was also among them.


    And these fierce beasts looked respectful when they saw the humanoid fierce beast. It was the respect from the heart. After that, after seeing the skeleton soldiers, they rushed on one by one, wanting to take these skeleton soldiers. Exterminate cleanly.


    However, it is very possible for the skeleton soldiers of first-class strength to be defeated. However, if you want to kill them, even if you add some powerful beasts, it will not be possible in a short time.


    By the time these fierce beasts killed all these skeleton soldiers, Huang Feng had already taken Mengyao''s away.


    "Roar!"


    The humanoid fierce beast raised his head and roared, making the fierce beasts next to him kneel to the ground, shivering and daring not to look up.


    After a long time, the humanoid fierce beast stopped roaring, and then, with a flash of figure, it had already chased in the direction where Huang Feng and Mengyao had left.


    And the remaining fierce beasts did not hesitate to keep up.


    These fierce beasts have been hunting the disciples of the human world and the people of the demon who fell in this mountain, and they have indeed killed a lot during this time. It can be said that whether it is the human world or the demon. , I lost a lot of manpower this time, and these manpower will not die in the hands of the other party, but in the hands of the fierce beast in the hundred thousand mountains.


    Whether it''s the people of the human world or the demons, they have previously underestimated the dangers in these 100,000 mountains. If they knew that this place was so dangerous, they would definitely not put the battlefield of both sides here.


    However, now it¡¯s too late to think about this. Whether it¡¯s people from the human world or the demons, the most important thing now is to escape from these 100,000 mountains. After a few days of fleeing, even though they have lost some of them, However, it is true that a large number of people escaped.


    However, all this is not over yet. The people of the human world and the demons have completely angered the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains, and even the fierce beasts who have been hidden from the world before can not concentrate on cultivation. The humanoid beast came out under this background.


    But now, this humanoid fierce beast is focusing on Huang Feng and fighting against a master. Although dangerous, it is also a good way to improve his strength. Therefore, the humanoid fierce beast has already regarded Huang Feng as his goal. At this time, this humanoid beast only had Huang Feng in his eyes. No matter it was a disciple of the human world or the people of the demon race, he couldn''t take care of it anymore, and he focused on chasing Huang Feng.


    And several other powerful beasts are also following the action.


    From this point of view, whether it is a disciple of the human world or a disciple of the demon clan, Huang Feng should be thanked, because the appearance of Huang Feng has attracted the attention of these beasts. If this comes, all the beasts will go. After Huang Feng was hunted down, the others would naturally be relatively safer.


    Of course, there are other fierce beasts, but they are indeed much safer than before.


    However, if Huang Feng knew, he would definitely not want the gratitude of those people, because he also didn''t want to be targeted. This is not a joke. Once he is caught up and surrounded, Huang Feng is still in danger of death. of.


    As for the Mengyaoer in his arms, it is even more dangerous. Huang Feng still has some life-saving methods after all, but now Mengyaoer, the biggest reliance, the most important life-saving method, is Huang Feng, once Huang Feng makes a move , She must be done too!


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about the surrounding environment. He ran in one direction desperately. Although there was an extra Mengyao in his hand, however, this didn¡¯t affect his speed too much. He was still rushing. Shuttle in this mountain.

 1862 Chapter 1862 Random Thoughts

    Huang Feng took Mengyao''er and ran for three or four hours, even if it was Huang Feng, who had a deep inner strength and body, he stopped.


    After landing, Mengyao''s face was reddened, and some did not dare to look at Huang Feng.


    Just on the way, Huang Feng was holding Mengyaoer to escape in order to escape. After all, Mengyaoer was injured. If she let her run by herself, she would definitely not be able to escape the chase of the fierce beast.


    Mengyao also understood this, so when Huang Feng picked her up, apart from feeling shy in her heart, she did not drink to stop Huang Feng. She also knew that Huang Feng was trying to save her.


    Therefore, even if she was very shy in her heart, Mengyao had never said a word, and until now, when Huang Feng heard it, Mengyao immediately left Huang Feng''s arms.


    "It''s getting late, let''s find a place to take a break." Huang Feng didn''t notice the change in Mengyao''s expression. In fact, his thoughts at this time were all on the beast that transformed into a human form.


    Up to now, Huang Feng has traveled through a lot of space, and has seen a lot of masters. However, the strength of that fierce beast is definitely ranked among the masters he has encountered in the past. Yes, it is still relatively difficult for Huang Feng to defeat him, especially now that Mengyao''s is still nearby, and it is even more difficult for such an injured "cumber".


    Of course, Huang Feng was at a disadvantage when he played against the opponent before, but at that time, he didn''t use all his strength and still had some hole cards.


    Moreover, even if it was downwind, Huang Feng would have difficulty defeating the opponent, but if he wanted to go, the opponent couldn''t stop him. If it weren''t for Mengyao''s, Huang Feng might have run farther now.


    However, after all, they are now among the 100,000 mountains. This is the other side''s turf, and they don''t dare to take off. However, the other side must dare. Therefore, Huang Feng has to be more careful.


    "Yeah." Mengyao replied softly, like that, like a lady in a boudoir, implicitly elegant, but a little shy.


    Mengyao''s cultivation base has the golden core stage. When traveling with other young disciples, her strength is the strongest. Moreover, she will also be the master of Jingshuizhai in the future, and she is also beautiful in appearance. Therefore, everyone agrees She is the master.


    However, after following Huang Feng, Mengyao obeyed Huang Feng in everything, mainly because Huang Feng¡¯s strength was too strong, which made Mengyao subconsciously place herself at a lower level. The location, follow Huang Feng¡¯s arrangement.


    The two looked around, and soon they found a cave. After that, the two hid in. Then, Huang Feng also placed some branches and leaves at the entrance of the cave as a cover.


    It was dark and the two were being chased by others, so they didn''t dare to start cooking at all. In that case, the target was too obvious and the fire could spread far.


    Fortunately, both of them have good cultivation bases, even if they don''t eat a meal, it will not have any impact. They now need more rest than eating.


    After entering the cave, Mengyao''er sat down and began to practice and recover, but Huang Feng didn''t need it. He just overstretched and was actually not injured. His internal strength was already recovering on his own, so he didn''t need to worry.


    Therefore, he observed in this cave.


    This cave is not big, it is five or six meters deep and three or four meters wide. It may have been the nest of a beast before. There is still a slight anger in the cave, which is not very smelly. However, the two who are running for their lives, Obviously, I don''t care so much.


    After observing for a while, Huang Feng also sat down. In fact, the cave is just so big, and there is really nothing to look at.


    After sitting down, Huang Feng looked at Mengyao subconsciously. After all, in the cave, it was the two of them.


    At this time, Huang Feng had time, and he really looked at Mengyaoer seriously for the first time. Only then did he discover that Mengyaoer is indeed very beautiful, even compared to the women around him in reality. The appearance is not bad either.


    It may be because of cultivation, Mengyao''s has a faintly dusty temperament, which is not something ordinary people can have. After all, the women in Huang Feng''s reality are all in the dunya, busy with all kinds of things every day. The dunya, naturally, cannot be compared with this kind of cultivator.


    In the previous battle, Mengyao had damaged a lot of clothes and exposed a lot of skin. The skin was unusually white and tender, not at all like the roughness of some women walking around.


    However, when Huang Feng was observing Mengyao''er, he suddenly discovered that Mengyao''er''s skin was slowly reddening, his breathing became quicker, and his face was slightly flushed, and he looked a little bit painful.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Huang Feng quickly approached and asked.


    Mengyao didn''t answer, however, the pained expression on her face became more serious.


    Huang Feng put his hand on Mengyao''er''s wrist, and the tentacles were soft and smooth, but Huang Feng obviously didn''t have the energy to experience it slowly now.


    Soon, Huang Feng discovered that Mengyao¡¯s internal breath was completely messed up, and there was no pattern at all in the chaotic string of Zhen Qi in the body. In the words of the martial arts world, Mengyao¡¯s was at this moment. In a state of confusion!


    Huang Feng did not dare to delay, and quickly sat behind Mengyao''s back, patted it with a palm, and touched her back. On the back, there happened to be a part of the clothes. The clothes were torn, and Huang Feng''s hand seemed to be touching The same on Mengyao''s skin, that gentle touch made Huang Feng''s heart tremble.


    Then, Huang Feng found that Mengyao''s skin looked redder!


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly transferred the internal force in Mengyao''er into Mengyao''er''s body, and guided the chaos in Mengyao''er''s body to walk along the previous route.


    This is not a simple thing, Huang Feng must also concentrate on doing it, otherwise, not only Mengyao''er will be seriously injured because of the devil, but also himself, it will also cause backlash.


    Therefore, Huang Feng closed his eyes slightly at this time, focusing all his energy on this matter.


    And with Huang Feng¡¯s slow guidance, the true Qi in Mengyao¡¯s body gradually stabilized. In fact, this is a very dangerous thing. Even Mengyao¡¯s master would not encounter this situation. Dare to start casually.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng''s strength is much stronger than Mengyao''s, so it can go smoothly.


    After Huang Feng confirmed that Mengyao''s zhenqi had returned to normal, he let go of the palm of his hand and let out a long suffocating breath.


    However, when Huang Feng opened his eyes, he found that Mengyao¡¯s skin was still red, and his breathing was still a bit short, because Huang Feng was sitting behind Mengyao, so he could not To Mengyao''s face, but, thinking about it, it must be red.


    Isn''t she recovering from her crazy state?


    Huang Feng had this doubt, so he prepared to guide Mengyao''s internal force again, and when his palm just touched Mengyao''er, Mengyao''s body shook obviously, and then, he listened to her voice. Slightly said: "I''m done, thank you."


    "It''s okay? That''s good." Huang Feng was also relieved when he heard Mengyao''s normal voice, it''s okay, but why is Mengyao still in the state of being in a state of devil, Huang Feng can''t do it either clear.


    In fact, only Mengyao knew about this situation.


    In the beginning, Mengyao was just practicing peace of mind to recover from the injury, there was no problem.


    However, everything has changed since Huang Feng sat down next to her.


    Although Mengyao''er was practicing with her eyes closed, she could feel it when Huang Feng observed her. When she looked at her, she felt a little uncomfortable with Huang Feng''s eyes that were as real as before. On the road, Huang Feng had been holding her for a few hours, which made Mengyao''s heart even more shy.


    After that, she started thinking about it.


    In the world of comprehension, many people will form a couple for double cultivation, which is also good for improving their strength.


    Mengyao''s fame is in me. Naturally, there are many male practitioners who want to form Taoist couples with her. There are many young talents, or young people from various sects or elders.


    However, Mengyao has always stayed away from these people. She had never thought about who she wanted to form a twin monk with. Her talent is not bad. Among the younger generation, she is definitely the best. Therefore, she didn''t feel that she had to look for a dual cultivator, and even if she was looking for it, she should also find someone stronger than herself, and find someone weaker than herself. What''s the matter?


    However, when I met Huang Feng, everything seemed to be different. Although I don¡¯t know who Huang Feng is, he is strong, which I have seen with my own eyes, and Huang Feng¡¯s age is definitely not the same. Even if he is a few years younger, it is indeed incredible to be able to possess such a strong strength.


    But in the realm of cultivation, everything speaks with strength, and powerful people naturally receive more attention from people. Why can Mengyao get so much attention?


    Her appearance is only one of the reasons, not even the main reason. The biggest reason is that her future is bright, and she has a golden core cultivation base at a young age. Such a powerful person with great potential is naturally Will receive attention.


    The appearance of Huang Feng broke Mengyaoer¡¯s cognition. She also knew that if Huang Feng was known by people from other schools, he would also receive countless attention. Such a person would never be unknown. , Even, as long as he is willing, there will be countless women from the realm of cultivation who take the initiative to come to the door and form a twin monk with him.


    You know, even for older people, as long as they are strong, it is not very difficult to find a dual monk. What''s more, Huang Feng is strong and still so young, and naturally he is more popular.

 1863 Chapter 1863

    Although Mengyao had spent most of her time practicing in the martial arts and rarely walked around the rivers and lakes, this does not mean that she did not know these things. On the contrary, because many people wanted to form twin monks with her, She is very clear about this matter.


    Originally, Mengyao didn''t think about Huang Feng in this regard, but just after Huang Feng sat down, he kept looking at her, which made Mengyao a little bit crazy about her.


    Is Huang Feng thinking about himself and whether he wants to form a twin monk with him? If he makes this request, will he agree or refuse? If he agrees, will it seem too casual, if he doesn''t agree , Huang Summit will not be angry?


    What Huang Feng didn''t know was that he just watched it casually while bored, which made Mengyao''s thoughts in her heart.


    At this time, Mengyaoer was originally practicing, which is also a matter of concentration. As a result, she started thinking about it because of Huang Feng''s observation. As a result, it caused the true energy in the body to run wild. The whole person was obviously in a state of delusion.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng discovered it early, otherwise Mengyao''s life might be in danger.


    However, the previous cranky thoughts were not diminished by the delusion, and even thought more. Mengyao thought that Huang Feng was sitting behind her at this time, and the palm of her hand even had a blind date with her skin. This feeling makes She had a tremor from her heart, and fortunately, at this time, the true qi in her body was being guided by Huang Feng, and she didn''t need to do it herself, otherwise, I''m afraid this state of madness will be more serious.


    This is why, after Huang Feng helped her straighten out the true qi in her body, Mengyao''s skin was still reddish and her breathing was short of breath.


    All because of shame!


    Of course, for this reason, Mengyao would not tell Huang Feng, she did not have the guts.


    Huang Feng didn''t think much about it. He thought that Mengyao''s got into trouble because of her injury. Now that he has helped her straighten out the flow of true energy, the problem shouldn''t be big.


    Mengyao saw Huang Feng sitting next to her again and no longer looked at her. While she was relieved, she was still a little disappointed.


    However, because there was no Huang Feng watching, she was no longer nervous, and finally was able to calm down and slowly regulate the true energy in her body.


    On the other side, Huang Feng was not idle either. He was observing the surrounding situation. Not to mention the fierce beasts that had been in their hands and chasing them before, even these places in front of him were always there. Huang Feng was there. It''s been some time here, and it can be considered that among these 100,000 mountains, no place is absolutely safe, and a place he thinks is safe, there may be fierce beasts at any time.


    Therefore, even if they were already hiding in the cave, Huang Feng did not dare to be careless and pay attention to the surrounding situation at any time.


    And soon, Huang Feng discovered the situation. Before they came to the direction, there was a clear voice coming, obviously there was a "person" chasing him.


    At this moment, Mengyao also heard the sound, opened his eyes, Huang Feng motioned to her to keep her quiet, Mengyao nodded silently.


    The sound outside is getting closer and closer, and at the same time there is the roar of the fierce beast. Huang Feng and Mengyao can also be sure that it is indeed the beast from before. The two hold their breath and the cave is hidden. That''s true, but once they are discovered by the other party, they will become a turtle in the urn.


    Huang Feng''s nerves were already tense, and his eyes became more serious. Mengyao''s was also a little nervous and scared at first. However, seeing Huang Feng in front of him, I don¡¯t know why, so I was certain in my heart. At this time, the tension and fear that had arisen disappeared in an instant.


    He will protect me!


    This thought came up in Mengyao''er''s heart. Two blushes appeared on Mengyao''s face that had just recovered. Fortunately, Huang Feng is now facing her back and his attention is not on him, so she didn''t see it. .


    What made Huang Feng nervous is that the fierce beasts outside seemed to stop not far from their cave. Through the gaps between the branches placed at the entrance of the cave, Huang Feng saw the people standing in the distance outside. It was the man-shaped beast that had fought him before.


    But at this time, that fierce beast was no longer acting alone, beside him, there were many powerful fierce beasts standing there, looking around, seeming to be looking for something.


    Of course Huang Feng understood what they were looking for, and immediately did not dare to let out the atmosphere. At this time, if he was discovered, he would definitely fall into desperation.


    At a certain moment, Huang Feng noticed that there was a fierce beast looking towards them, and his eyes seemed to be probing. The internal force in Huang Feng''s body suddenly surged, ready to break out at any time.


    However, what immediately made Huang Feng breathe a sigh of relief. The fierce beast that transformed into a human form only paused here for a while, and then chased forward. Then, the fierce beasts behind him followed closely. Go, even the fierce beast that looked at Huang Feng and them went away together. Huang Feng estimated that if the fierce beast stayed here for some time, he and Mengyao''er might be To be exposed.


    Fortunately, the worst situation did not happen. At this time, the fierce beasts had already left. Huang Feng heaved a sigh of relief. After that, he came to Mengyao''er and sat down again. Next, as long as they If you do not go out, the possibility of being found is still very small.


    "They are gone, you can rest at ease first." Huang Feng said to Mengyao.


    "Yeah." Mengyao had a little bit, and quickly controlled her mind, not letting herself think about it anymore. At this time, if she gets into trouble again, it will definitely be bad for him and Huang Feng. They can''t stand the tossing now. Up.


    Huang Feng and Mengyaoer stayed in this small cave for one night. Both of them spent the night in cultivation, but outside the cave, there were roars of fierce beasts. , The Hundred Thousand Mountains at night not only have not become safer, but they have become even more dangerous.


    After dawn the next day, neither Huang Feng nor Mengyao rushed on the road. Mengyao¡¯s injury had not fully recovered. Hurrying at this time was obviously detrimental to her recovery. Moreover, the two of them are now Anyway, I have lost my way, and I am not in a hurry at this moment.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Mengyaoer decided not to leave this cave for the time being, and they would rest here for a few days to allow Mengyaoer to recover well. After that, the two of them would look for a route out again.


    As a result, the two of them lived in this small cave. Mengyao finally recovered after being shy in the initial stage, working hard every day to cultivate and recover.


    And Huang Feng also exchanged some medicines that are conducive to internal injury recovery from the store in the storage box to give Mengyao''s good results. Mengyao was not surprised about this. Huang Feng is now in her eyes. Here, it is very mysterious. It is definitely not an ordinary person to have such a terrifying strength at a young age, and it is not surprising that he has come up with some good pills.


    In the past few days, Huang Feng will occasionally go out secretly, hunting down some fierce beasts for food. Whenever he barbecues, Huang Feng pays attention to the situation outside and is afraid of his own side. The fire will attract the attention of the fierce beasts. Therefore, Huang Feng and Mengyao have not eaten much in the past few days, but both of them can hold on.


    Mengyao¡¯s injuries are also recovering day by day. Her own practice, coupled with Huang Feng¡¯s pill, sometimes, Huang Feng even pours internal force into her body to help her recover. At this time, it was when Mengyao''s blush and heartbeat were the strongest, but every time she bit her lip and bowed her head shyly, she did not refuse Huang Feng''s kindness.


    Finally, after five days of rest, Mengyao''s injury has almost recovered, and the two immediately prepared to leave.


    This is the first time Mengyao''er came out of the cave in five days. Before, Huang Feng was dealing with the chores. This made Mengyao''s heart palpitations more and more serious. At this time, when she came out again, the surroundings seemed It''s much quieter.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird? It''s too quiet around here too?" Huang Feng said to Mengyao.


    "It''s kind of." Mengyao also nodded and said.


    Before, because of the war between humans and demons, it seemed that the fierce beasts in the entire hundred thousand mountains had been awakened, and the whole hundred thousand mountains had boiled. There were fierce beasts everywhere, and the roar of fierce beasts was also everywhere.


    However, at this time, they did not hear such a sound again, and the surroundings were a little too quiet.


    "Actually, when I came out to hunt the beasts these days, I also found out. The beasts around here seem to be getting fewer and fewer, and I don''t know where they are all gone," Huang Feng said.


    In the past few days, when Huang Feng came out to hunt the beasts, he could find one by just looking for them at first. Later, the beasts were getting harder and harder to find. They often searched for a long time before they could find one. I didn''t care, but now I think about it, but it feels a bit unusual.


    "Did something happen?" Mengyao said.


    "It''s very possible." Huang Feng nodded and said, "You said that the beast that turned into a human form was rare. Since it appeared this time, I think he will not retreat easily again. Yes, it must be something."


    "I heard from the master that the territorial consciousness of the fierce beasts is very strong. When others break into his territory, they will attack. They are often in an endless situation. Those fierce beasts should not easily let go of humans and demons. Family." Mengyao said.


    "Is it possible that they can still chase down the human world?" Huang Feng said, then smiled, he thought it was ridiculous.


    However, Mengyao''s expression changed and said: "It''s not impossible!"

 1864 Chapter 1864 Flying Sword

    Huang Feng''s face with a smile on his face changed suddenly, and he said in disbelief, "No?"


    "I heard from the master before that, many years ago, a beast attacked the city." Mengyao said with a reminiscence on her face: "That was a long time ago, among the beasts, it also appeared. A very powerful beast, it became the king of all beasts. Later, under its leadership, the beast launched an active attack on the towns in the human world. Because of the sudden incident, it caused a lot of casualties. Later, It was still a lot of great abilities that killed the fierce beast together, but that incident was also a catastrophe for humans. Many monks died in that fierce beast siege."


    Speaking of this, Mengyao looked at the death-like silence around him, and said: "And this time, the same thing is likely to happen again, because among the beasts, there is another powerful beast. Appeared."


    Mengyao had seen the powerful humanoid beast with her own eyes, so she knew its strength very well, and such a beast could completely make all the beasts in this one hundred thousand big mountain. Convinced by it.


    The question now is, it is possible that the humanoid beast that has unified all the beasts in the 100,000 mountains, does it have any idea of ??attacking humans? If so, this may be more than many years ago. That greater catastrophe!


    Because this time the fierce beast seems to be even more powerful.


    And, don¡¯t forget, the people of the demons are still in the world!Although they are not in the same group as the beasts, they are also enemies of humans. Once those beasts are really going to attack the city, then humans need to face both enemies at the same time. No one is easy to deal with.


    And thinking of this, Mengyao''s heart couldn''t help feeling a little anxious, worried about human beings, worried about her own school, worried about the master and those sisters.


    "It''s really possible for you to say that." Huang Feng rubbed his chin and said, seeing Mengyao''s worried expression, he comforted: "You don''t have to worry too much. The catastrophe many years ago, humans are not Has it passed smoothly? It will be fine this time, and the people of the demons are still there now. Maybe they will fight the beasts first, and they will hurt both sides. When the time comes, the people of the world Just come out to clean up the mess, and directly eliminate all the hidden dangers of the Hundred Thousand Mountain and the Demon Race."


    "It would be great if this was the case." Mengyao sighed and said, this is the most ideal situation, but if it wants to happen, it is probably not easy. After all, whether it is the demons or the fierce beasts, theirs The main enemy will be humans, and the demons and the humanoid beast are both wise, and they may not do anything stupid.


    "Okay, it''s no use worrying here, let''s hurry up, go out and see what is going on outside." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Mengyao nodded heavily. It''s no use worrying here. If the beast is really going to attack a human town, it must be messy and dangerous outside now. She can''t stay here and waste time. Get out as soon as possible.


    After that, the two rushed quickly. Mengyao''s injury has almost recovered, and will no longer become a burden, so the two rushed faster.


    "By the way, you are here first. I will go ahead and take a look at it. If the beasts are gone, we will fly away from the sky, fast and without getting lost. If the beasts attack, you will Stay here, I will lead them away, but come to you." On the way, Huang Feng suddenly thought of something and said to Mengyaoer.


    Obviously, if they were able to fly, the speed of the two would be much faster, and if they were flying in the air, the vision would become better, and the two would not have to worry about getting lost.


    However, because it is still uncertain whether all the fierce beasts here really left, Huang Feng needs to test it first, otherwise, if they rush into the air, the two will be in danger.


    "Okay, be careful." Mengyao''s is not hypocritical. She also knows that her strength is much worse than that of Huang Feng. Huang Feng can still be sure to get out under the siege of fierce beasts. Being stared at by a fierce beast in the air may be about to die on the spot.


    Mengyao''s mood at this time was still more complicated. She hoped that Huang Feng could successfully lift off without being intercepted by the beasts. In that case, it would be much more convenient for them to go out.


    At the same time, on the other hand, she also hoped that fierce beasts would intercept them. In that case, it would prove that their previous guess was wrong. The fierce beasts did not leave the 100,000 mountains, they just hibernate.


    Huang Feng nodded towards Mengyaoer, and in her complicated mood, walked forward for a certain distance, and then began to take off.


    Huang Feng was also a little worried in the process of lifting off. Therefore, he always paid attention to the surrounding situation. Once he found something wrong, he immediately left. However, he became invisible and got rid of the entanglement of the beast. Huang Feng believed. As long as it wasn''t the fierce beast that turned into a human form before, the possibility of his own stealth technique being discovered is still very low.


    However, Huang Feng stayed fully guarded in the air for a long time, and did not see a beast appearing. This is obviously different from the previous situation. Before Huang Feng just flew into the air, a large group of beasts came. Besiege Huang Feng, like that, it''s as if Huang Feng broke into their home, he must be driven away, or even killed!


    But this time, it was a flying beast that didn''t even see. Huang Feng waited for a while to make sure that no flying beast appeared, then he landed and walked to Mengyao''er and said: "Let''s go from the sky , There are no beasts flying in the sky."


    "Okay." Mengyao nodded, she already knew the result, but if this is the case, then their previous guess is likely to be true, which made her worry more about the outside.


    The two quickly rose into the air, and then flew away from the air.


    To Mengyao''s surprise, Huang Feng''s flying speed was not fast, at least compared to his own, and his flying method seemed to be different from them.


    "Don''t you use the sword to fly?" Mengyao asked, looking at Huang Feng.


    "The flying sword?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a while, looking at the flying sword at Mengyaoer''s feet, he also understood, then shook his head and said, "My master didn''t teach me this."


    Huang Feng is naturally an excuse. In fact, he doesn''t even have a master, but in order to prevent Mengyao from being suspicious, he can only say so.


    "Not taught?" Mengyao was taken aback. Huang Feng''s strength is so strong, so his strength must be a master. As a result, Huang Feng has such a strong skill, but he can''t even fly with a sword?


    You know, this flying sword is most of the cultivation sects, the content of basic teaching, as long as it is a cultivator, there are few who can''t fly with the sword.


    Thinking that Huang Feng''s master is really amazing, Mengyao said to Huang Feng: "Then I will teach you, it''s actually very simple."


    Huang Feng¡¯s speed is not fast. If the two of them want to speed up, it¡¯s best to naturally Huang Feng can also fly with swords. Therefore, Mengyaoer decided to teach Huang Feng and can teach Huang Feng the most basic things. , In Mengyao''s heart, there was a slight feeling of pride.


    "Good." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    He is flying now, always relying on the cloak and the urging of internal force, the time can not last too long, and it will consume internal force.


    As for Mengyao¡¯s Royal Sword flight, Huang Feng is also greedy. The Royal Sword flight is obviously faster and easier than his flying. Although it also consumes Zhen Qi, it consumes a lot of energy. Less.


    Moreover, I have to say that the appearance of Yujian flying is indeed very handsome.


    Mengyao later told Huang Feng the formulas of flying the sword. Huang Feng''s current martial arts cultivation level was not low, and she quickly remembered and understood these formulas.


    However, just knowing the formula is not enough. You have to have a flying sword. Not all swords can be used as flying swords. Mengyao can''t help at this point. She also has only such a sword.


    Fortunately, among these 100,000 mountains, I just experienced a cruel fight. Many people from the human world and demons were buried here. Therefore, I want to find a flying sword from the remains of these people. The weapon is not too difficult.


    In fact, if he still can¡¯t find it, Huang Feng can exchange for a long sword from the storage box, but he won¡¯t do that as a last resort. In that case, it¡¯s easy to expose himself. This is Huang Feng. What Feng didn''t want to do. Although she had been in contact with Mengyaoer for a few days, she felt that she was also a good person. However, in this way, Huang Feng was still unwilling to expose his secrets in front of Mengyaoer.


    After having Feijian, Huang Feng tried several times under the guidance of Mengyaoer, and then he flew smoothly. Moreover, Huang Feng''s internal strength is much deeper than Mengyaoer, so, The speed of flight was also much faster than Mengyao''s, as compared with the time when he was flying in the cloak before, it was much faster.


    As a result, the speed of the two people''s advance suddenly increased, as if two rainbow lights passed through the air.


    Afterwards, the two also discovered that behind them, disciples of the human world or the disciples of the demons were flying into the air. They may have seen Huang Feng and they were all right after flying, and at the same time they felt the 100,000 mountains. It''s strange here, so I chose to fly in the air.


    Then, more and more people were flying in the air, and many people were still following Huang Feng and the others. It was just because they couldn''t keep up with Huang Feng and the others, so they were always far away.

 1865 Chapter 1865

    There are more and more people flying in the air. Huang Feng and Mengyao felt that at this time, as long as people are still in the mountains or see them like this, they will definitely be lifted into the air. In this case, As long as people are alive, they can fly out of these 100,000 mountains. This is also a great thing for the human world.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still so many people in this mountain." Mengyao said while flying, looking at the many black spots behind.


    At this time, many days have passed since that battle. Mengyao thought that there were not many people left in this mountain alive, either they had already emerged from the mountain, or they had been killed by the beast. Up.


    There should be not many people alive.


    However, she did not expect that there were so many people in this mountain. Now that they saw the safety in the air, they all lifted off into the air.


    In fact, the 100,000 mountains are too big. So, although many people have stayed in this mountain, everyone¡¯s spirits are scattered everywhere and they haven¡¯t met each other. Therefore, many people don¡¯t know that they still have So many companions are in this mountain.


    Huang Feng also looked back, and indeed saw a lot of people.


    "Let''s wait for them." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    "Okay." Mengyao naturally had no opinion.


    Huang Feng and Mengyaoer stopped and waited, and the people behind them all followed up.


    "It''s Senior Sister Yao''er from Jingshuizhai!"


    "Sister Yao''er, you haven''t left yet."


    "Great, everyone is still alive."


    Those who caught up with Mengyao were very happy seeing Mengyao''s greetings one after another.


    Huang Feng was surprised. At this time, he remembered that when he asked Mengyaoer¡¯s name earlier, she was surprised to ask herself that she didn¡¯t know her. At that time, she was still wondering if she was too narcissistic. Should everyone know her?


    However, now it seems that I have misunderstood Mengyaoer. Mengyaoer¡¯s popularity and popularity are indeed quite high. Those monks who catch up with him seem to know Mengyaoer, and they are all treated to her. Very polite, did she ask herself that before.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also discovered that these people were very polite to Mengyao, and they all called her senior sister, whether they were older or younger, they called her that way. It seems that her status is not low. It.


    Mengyao also noticed the look in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, and felt a little embarrassed, because she also remembered what happened when she and Huang Feng first met before. Later, she also understood that Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to say that. , He really doesn''t know himself.


    Afterwards, Mengyao introduced Huang Feng to everyone, saying that Huang Feng was a monk who practiced in retreat. He rarely walked around before, but he was very strong.


    Obviously, in Mengyaoer¡¯s heart, Huang Feng is absolutely worthy of trust. Therefore, she also hopes that other people can respect Huang Feng. In terms of strength alone, Huang Feng¡¯s strength may be better than her own master. People are still tall, so Mengyao obviously didn''t want these people to ignore Huang Feng. In that case, Huang Feng might feel uncomfortable.


    However, the disciples who just arrived have not seen Huang Feng take action with their own eyes, and Huang Feng seems to be not very old, so no one thinks how powerful such a young Huang Feng can be, Mengyao What I said just now may be just a polite statement.


    For Mengyaoer, the others are different. Mengyaoer has been famous for a long time after all. These disciples have heard her name more or less and also know her strength. Therefore, after everyone got together, they all Subconsciously led Mengyaoer instead of the more powerful Huangfeng in Mengyaoer''s mouth.


    Seeing this situation, Mengyao looked at Huang Feng somewhat apologetically, and Huang Feng smiled indifferently. He didn''t care too much about the opinions of these people. After experiencing too much, naturally there are many things that are indifferent. And, through this incident, he also once again saw Mengyao''s status in the minds of this group of people.


    Because Huang Feng discovered that some of these people are actually stronger than Mengyaoer. However, when facing Mengyaoer, they are still polite and willing to obey her instructions. It''s very interesting.


    Seeing that Huang Feng was not angry, Mengyao breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Huang Feng would leave them in a rage. You know, she admires it very much now, even relying on Huang Feng, with Huang Feng She would feel safe when she was around, otherwise, even if there were many disciples from other schools around her, she would still be flustered.


    What''s more, Mengyao suspected that the fierce beast might actually attack the human town. Therefore, it would be very helpful to have a powerful person like Huang Feng, and once Huang Feng leaves, it will definitely be a big deal. loss.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng''s measurement was very large, and he didn''t care about this. Mengyao was relieved, but also looked at Huang Feng more highly.


    After the crowd gathered together, they flew towards the nearest human town. Because they were in the air and had a good view, they could easily distinguish the direction and would not make detours.


    As for the people of the Demon Race, they may have seen the disciples of the human world gathered too much, so they did not appear in the eyes of everyone, come to find everyone¡¯s troubles, and don¡¯t know where they went. However, it is certain that, There must be many people of the Demon Race who survived. Since the disciples of the human world can survive so many people, the Demon Race people are dead without reason.


    However, there are no demons to make trouble. Obviously, it is a good thing for everyone.


    In less than half a day, everyone flew out of the range of one hundred thousand mountains, and from a distance, they could see human buildings.


    "Go, let''s go down." Mengyao said, now this group of people is headed by her, so she will naturally issue orders, but when in command, she will subconsciously look at Huang Feng, if Huang Feng opposes She would definitely change her mind immediately. Others didn''t know Huang Feng''s greatness, but she knew very well.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng did not oppose her anything along the way.


    Everyone lowered the flying height, ready to take some exploration, however, as the altitude dropped at any time, many people frowned.


    Huang Feng''s field of vision is the farthest, so he has seen the following situation from a distance, but at this time, he did not speak, but continued to lower the flying altitude.


    "How could this be?"


    "Yeah, what''s going on here?"


    "Hell on earth."


    Everyone started to talk, and the voice of this discussion was getting louder and louder, Mengyao''s face was also ugly, because she also saw clearly the following situation.


    Below should be a town, or it was a town before, but now, it has become a ruin, with broken walls and broken walls everywhere, and flames burning in many places, and on the ground of the town, There were some corpses lying in a mess. The total number of these corpses was quite large, and many of them lacked arms and legs. They were obviously brutally killed.


    The whole town is now dead silent, except for the crackling sound of the burning house, there is no sound in other places.


    After everyone landed, Mengyao''s expression was ugly and said: "Everyone is searching everywhere to see if anyone is alive."


    "it is good."


    After the people responded, they began to spread out, each looking for it. There were a lot of people, and the area of ??this town was not too big. Therefore, they quickly searched the entire town.


    However, what is disappointing is that there is no living mouth in the whole town, not to mention living people, even a living poultry has not been seen. It can be said that this is a complete slaughter, and the real thing is that there is no living mouth. Stayed.


    "Can you see who did it?" Mengyao asked.


    "Looking at their wounds, they should have been killed by the beasts. Look, there are obvious scratches on their bodies. These are the marks left by sharp claws. Also, many people''s corpses are not Complete, with obvious signs of being bitten." Someone said, looking at the corpse on the ground.


    The others nodded after watching. They had only fought against the beasts not long ago, so they knew the attack methods of those beasts and their brutality.


    Judging from the state of these corpses in front of them, it is indeed very similar to what a fierce animal did.


    Mengyao''s expression is even more ugly. Before, she and Huang Feng only speculated that the fierce beast would attack the human town. However, that was just a guess. From the current situation, their guess is likely to be Has become a reality.


    And Mengyao didn¡¯t have the joy of guessing things right, and only bearing weight. Humans had just fought against the demons, and the threat of the demons had not been eliminated. As a result, the threat of the beast came one after another. For human society, it is definitely not a good thing.


    Everyone checked the other corpses again and found that they were all in the same situation. From this, everyone also preliminarily concluded that these people were probably killed by the beast.


    However, unlike Mengyaoer and Huang Feng¡¯s conjecture, everyone else felt that this was just an isolated incident. After all, this town was on the edge of the Shiwan Mountain. It was not a big deal to be attacked by a beast. Things, after all, the fierce beasts in the 100,000 Great Mountains have not always stayed honestly in their own territory.


    Occasionally there will be fierce beasts coming out, this is not something worth making a fuss about, they did not imagine this matter too serious.


    Mengyao also didn''t have much to say. Even if she said it now, it is estimated that not many people would believe it. Therefore, she took everyone and continued to fly to the next human town.


    What Mengyao''s did not expect was that this town, like the town they had passed by before, was full of silence everywhere, with no life left.


    Someone finally realized that something seemed to be wrong!

 1866 Chapter 1866

    "How is this going?"


    "The town was slaughtered again?"


    "Looking like this, it still looks like what the beast did. It''s strange, how could the beast run far here?"


    "That''s right, there is already some distance from one hundred thousand big mountains, how can there be fierce beasts to attack?"


    After discovering that another town had been slaughtered, someone finally realized that something was wrong.


    In the previous town, all the livelihoods were killed. Although everyone was angry, they did not think too much. In previous years, there were occasional fierce beasts coming out of the 100,000 mountains to attack. This is not surprising.


    However, after discovering the same situation in the second town, many people realized that something was wrong. This town is already some distance away from the one hundred thousand mountains. Ordinarily, the beast would not run this far, but it is still here. A similar thing happened. There was no livelihood, and there was a mess everywhere, and looking at the wounds on the corpses, it was clear that the beasts were doing it.


    Many people have doubts in their hearts, but they don''t know what is going on.


    "Everyone, if I''m not mistaken, I am afraid that all the beasts in the hundred thousand mountains have come out. They set off from the hundred thousand mountains and slaughtered them all the way. The villages they passed were destroyed. We humans have reached a very dangerous place. It''s time." Mengyao saw that many people had doubts, and then she said her previous guess.


    "All the fierce beasts have come out? Impossible, right?"


    "It''s also possible. Didn''t you find out? When we took off and flew before, a beast did not appear. This was impossible before."


    "Hey, when you said that, I just remembered it, it seems that this is really the case. I have been patronizing and escaping before, and I have ignored this."


    "So, is it really possible that all the beasts have come out?"


    "It''s very possible, hey, the people of those demons have not been wiped out. As a result, now there is a fierce beast. We humans are really troubled."


    Many people gradually believed Mengyao''s speculation. Although they had not seen the beasts slaughter humans with their own eyes, but now from all indications, Mengyao''s words are very likely to be true.


    This makes everyone feel a little worried. In the previous battle with the demons, they did not have any advantage, and they were even slightly at a disadvantage. However, now it is discovered that it is not the most dangerous thing, the most dangerous thing. It''s only now, the demons have not been destroyed, and the fierce beasts have increased. This is really worse.


    "Well, everyone, let''s hurry up, presumably, our martial arts, at this time, should also have found anomalies, we must hurry over to support." Mengyao said.


    "Yes, maybe our sect is already with the murderer."


    "Yes, hurry up."


    Everyone realized that something was wrong, and at this time, they all thought about going back to the martial arts first.


    As a result, everyone took off again, faster than before, and along the way, they were in the air and saw one after another destroyed villages. They did not come down to check this time, but their mood was even greater. It''s heavy.


    After that, some people of the sect left the team and returned to their own sect. However, bad news soon came. Those who left the team and returned to the sect alone soon returned.


    "What''s the matter?" When everyone saw the people who had left before, they flew back in a panic, with some doubts in their hearts.


    "Something happened!" The disciple who flew back said with a panic on his face: "Our school has been destroyed, and the head and the elders are missing."


    "Ah, how could this be?" everyone exclaimed.


    Before the beasts attacked ordinary human villages, they were surprised and angry. However, they did not expect that something would happen to their own sect. After all, the people in the sect are all cultivated, unlike ordinary humans. Ordinary humans can''t resist the attacks of fierce beasts, but each sect has some resistance. If you want to come, those fierce beasts will not attack.


    However, it now appears that what they thought before may be wrong.


    "I guess it was done by the fierce beast." The disciple said, "Fortunately, I was in the clan and didn''t see any corpses. They must have left with someone."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that they hadn''t seen the corpse. Now humanity is in a dangerous situation. If one less person can die, it will have more strength. In this way, in the subsequent battles, there will be an extra chance of winning.


    "You continue to follow us, let''s go to other sect stations to see." Mengyao said.


    "Good." The disciple nodded.


    As a result, everyone continued on the road, deliberately going to another sect''s resident, this is a medium-sized sect, everyone wants to come, it will not be the same miserable situation.


    However, after reaching the sect station, everyone was silent. Looking at the station below that was burned into ruins, everyone could imagine what happened before here.


    "master!"


    "Head!"


    Dozens of disciples of this sect broke away from the team and flew down, wanting to see if there were any alive.


    After that, everyone followed along.


    "This place obviously went through fierce fighting." Huang Feng looked at the ruins and said with a heavy face. Although he is not a person in this world, he is a human being after all, and of course he is on the side of humans. But now the fierce beast is doing evil everywhere, and his mood is naturally not good.


    Mengyao nodded: "It should have been done by the beasts. I really don''t know how much damage they will cause this time."


    "Actually, I think I should be more worried about the demons who have been hiding behind and haven''t shown up until now." Huang Feng said: "According to what you said before, the strength of the demons is not weak, especially theirs. The Devil Emperor is even more powerful, but, until now, they have not appeared, as if they have disappeared. Obviously, they must be hiding behind them, planning something."


    When Mengyao heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, there was also a worried expression on her face. Indeed, although the fierce beast is terrible, the people of the Demon Race should not be underestimated. Moreover, until now, the Demon Race people seem to have disappeared. This is the same, this is even more worrying. Maybe the people of the Demon Race are waiting for the humans and the beasts to fight and lose both. However, let''s talk about cleaning up the mess and becoming the final winner.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s useless for them to worry now. They don¡¯t have any extra energy to control the people of the Demon Race. The fierce beasts alone are enough for them to feel great pressure. Even, they should be thankful that the Demon Race people don¡¯t. Attack with the beast, in that case, it will be more difficult for humans to resist.

 1867 Chapter 1867 Flying To The Sky Profound Sect

    Everyone looked for the ruins carefully, and still found nothing, no life, everyone should have been evacuated, but the traces of the fighting on the scene are still very obvious, obviously, before the removal, here It was also after a great battle.


    No corpse was found, so that dozens of disciples belonging to this sect secretly breathed a sigh of relief when they were sad. The sect resident is gone and can be rebuilt, as long as the people are okay.


    However, everyone¡¯s mood is still very heavy. Two consecutive sects¡¯ residences have been destroyed. Obviously, this time the beast is coming on fiercely. Although there have been no casualties, if this continues, there will be casualties. Certainly, it is impossible for human beings to avoid the beasts all the time. In that case, it is inevitable in the end, there is no place to hide.


    Therefore, everyone also understands that a great war is inevitable.


    After checking, everyone continued on the road. After that, they passed several sect''s stations one after another. These stations, like the previous two stations, were in ruins.


    However, in the back, a different situation appeared, there was a corpse!


    At the moment when they saw the corpse, everyone''s hearts sank. Although it had been expected that there would be such a scene, when they actually saw it, everyone''s hearts were still uncomfortable.


    The scene was in ruins, and there were people dead. Obviously, how intense the fighting here was at that time. However, the final result will be clear by looking at the scene. It must be that humans have failed, and everyone''s mood will naturally be bad.


    "Well, let''s cheer up, everyone. We humans have encountered many catastrophes before, and we have survived in the end. I believe that this time it will definitely work!" Mengyao encouraged everyone.


    "However, this time the fierce beast seems to be coming fiercely." Someone said worriedly.


    "Which calamity in the past, we are not dangerous, we are more dangerous than this!" Mengyao said: "Our top priority now is to find the evacuated people and meet everyone. Before I want to come, everyone should already know. It¡¯s about the fierce beasts, so they must have been evacuated. Now they should gather in a certain place and act together, so that it is possible to withstand the attack of the fierce beasts."


    "Where is everyone?" someone asked.


    Mengyao said word by word: "Sky Profound Sect!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they were stunned.


    Indeed, if everyone chooses a place to gather, Xuanzong is definitely the most likely place that day. After all, Xuanzong is the number one sect of mankind. It occupies light and has the strongest strength. Their heads are very virtuous and first-class. One of the master.


    Therefore, every time there is a big action, the Xuanzong is the leader, and people from other sects will also go to the Xuanzong to discuss matters together.


    And now that such a big thing has happened, it is very possible for people from other sects to take refuge in the Sky Profound Sect together, and it will be safer if everyone gathers there.


    "Well, we will rush to the Sky Profound Sect now." Mengyao said.


    Everyone nodded, but no one objected.


    Therefore, Mengyaoer took the people and flew in the direction of Xuanzong. Huang Feng looked at her but did not speak. In fact, Huang Feng knew that Mengyaoer was worried about the people of his teacher, but for Leading these people behind, she didn''t choose to return to her sect first, but directly chose to go to the Profound Sky Sect.


    I have to say that it makes sense for Mengyao to get so much respect.


    Huang Feng suddenly feels a little pain in this girl who looks very weak. It is estimated that the pressure on her body is not small now.


    Because of everyone¡¯s eagerness, the speed of the flight increased again. Fortunately, Huang Feng learned to fly with the sword from Mengyao. Otherwise, he would really not be able to keep up with the speed of these people. It can be seen how anxious these people are now.


    Everyone didn''t make any detours this time, but flew directly to the location of Xuan Xuanzong, and when there was still some distance away from Xuanzong, Huang Feng frowned and said to Mengyao beside him.


    "Wait first."


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Mengyao didn¡¯t hesitate and stopped immediately. At the same time, she motioned to other people to stop. Everyone was a little confused. Mengyao didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng meant, but her He still believed in Huang Feng, and because of this, even though Huang Feng didn''t explain any reason, Mengyao believed him unconditionally when he said to stop, and asked others to stop.


    "Sister Yao''er, what''s the matter?" someone asked.


    Mengyao shook her head, looked at Huang Feng and said, "I don''t know, Huang Feng guessed what he found?"


    "He?" The people around looked at Huang Feng with scrutiny and suspicion. On the way, Huang Feng didn''t have any chance to make a move, and he didn''t even say a lot. Therefore, everyone even ignored him. Existing, as for Mengyao''s previous claim that he is an expert, everyone is even more unbelieving.


    Therefore, now everyone heard that it was Huang Feng''s meaning to stop, not Mengyaoer''s meaning, they were very skeptical, but because of Mengyaoer''s face, they couldn''t say anything, they believed in Meng Yaoer. Yao''er, however, did not believe Huang Feng.


    Some people saw Mengyao¡¯s belief and admiration for Huang Feng, and some doubted the relationship between Mengyao and Huang Feng. It¡¯s just that Mengyao had never talked about getting close to the opposite sex before, so everyone didn¡¯t. I''m sure, what is the relationship between Huang Feng and Mengyao.


    "There is a situation ahead." Huang Feng didn''t care about the other eyes, but directly said to Mengyao: "I suspect that there is a''person'' in ambush."


    "Someone is in ambush?" Mengyao''s was taken aback for a moment, and she looked into the distance. It was the place where Xuanzong was located. They were about to reach the site of Xuanzong. If someone was lying in ambush in this place, it didn''t mean that Xuanzong was. Is also dangerous?


    Mengyao instinctively believed Huang Feng''s words, and even thought that Profound Sky Sect might be dangerous, but other people were a little suspicious, because so far, they had not felt anything abnormal.


    Moreover, Profound Sky Sect is after all the number one sect in the human world. It is powerful and has a deep foundation. It is far from comparable to the destroyed small sects that they have seen before. They can accept the destruction of the small sects. , But it was unacceptable, and Tian Xuanzong also fell.


    Therefore, except Mengyaoer, no one believed Huang Feng''s words at all. If it weren''t for the relationship between Mengyaoer and Huang Feng, I am afraid these people would have questioned Huang Feng as a liar.

 1868 Chapter 1868: Really Ambush

    "What should we do?" Mengyao instinctively asked Huang Feng''s opinion, which surprised the people next to her even more.


    You must know that Mengyaoer was leading the team before, and everyone obeyed her orders. Mengyaoer never asked Huang Feng¡¯s opinion. Therefore, everyone slowly ignored Huang. The existence of peaks.


    However, it seems that Huang Feng''s status in Mengyao''s heart seems to be quite high. When encountering such things, he takes the initiative to ask Huang Feng''s opinions.


    "In this way, I''ll take a few people over to see. You take others and wait here." Huang Feng thought for a while and said, there are more people here. If they go together, they will be easily spotted by the other party. Just startled and frightened the snake.


    And if he takes a few people with him, if the opponent has a small number, he can choose to do it. If the opponent has a large number, he can also take someone to retreat. Anyway, there is basically no danger.


    "Okay, just do what you said." Mengyao nodded.


    "Senior Sister Yao''er, this is about to reach Xuanzong, let''s not waste time here, right?" Someone objected.


    "That''s right, where is someone ambushing."


    "I think he was frightened by the fierce beast, so I think there is something ambush?"


    Mengyao chose to believe in Huang Feng. It was because she had seen Huang Feng take action before. Naturally, she would not have any doubts about Huang Feng, but other people were different. They didn''t know Huang Feng at all, and didn''t know him. In terms of strength, he is younger than many people, so instinctively, Huang Feng feels unreliable.


    "Don''t say, I believe in Huang Feng''s judgment. He said there is a problem, then there must be a problem." Mengyao said firmly. She firmly supports Huang Feng. The opposition of these people is obviously useless. : "A few of you will come out and follow Huang Feng. Then, just listen to his orders."


    Others were a little surprised by Mengyaoer¡¯s attitude. Mengyaoer really trusted Huang Feng so firmly. Although everyone wanted to oppose him, it was due to Mengyaoer¡¯s face and usual Prestige, no one said anything.


    Finally, after everyone''s discussion, several people were reluctantly recommended, and followed Huang Feng to move forward. As for the others, they fell into the air, waiting for Huang Feng and their news.


    "Really, it''s not a pure waste of time."


    "Yes, I don''t know how he confused Senior Sister Yao''er, Senior Sister Yao''er actually trusted him so much."


    Those few people murmured while flying with Huang Feng, and they didn''t even mean to avoid Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn''t care, and continued to fly forward. He didn''t let everyone land until after another while, and then galloped on the ground.


    Although those people were reluctant and unwilling in their hearts, Mengyao''s also explained before that everything had to obey Huang Feng''s orders, so even if they were unwilling in their hearts, they all acted together with Huang Feng.


    However, everyone had already thought about it in their hearts. If they didn''t find anything by then, they would have to laugh at this guy who wasted their time, let Mengyao see his face clearly, and kick him out!


    Huang Feng rushed forward blankly, and didn¡¯t have time to think about other people¡¯s thoughts. Don¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t know those people¡¯s thoughts. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. He does everything he does now. Just go with the original heart. As for the opinions of others, I am afraid that only the relatives and the women around him can let him take care of their ideas.


    "stop!"


    Huang Feng, who was racing fast, stopped abruptly and asked everyone to stop. After that, he signaled everyone to be more careful and walk forward slowly.


    Although other people complained in their hearts, they had to follow Huang Feng''s appearance.


    Of course, there must be some dissatisfaction in my heart.


    It¡¯s just that these dissatisfaction disappeared soon, because after they followed Huang Feng for a while, under Huang Feng¡¯s sign, they saw some fierce beasts gathering in front of them, and the number was still quite large. .


    "Hey, there is really an ambush." ??Someone was surprised, but he may have been affected by the surrounding environment, even if he exclaimed, he deliberately lowered his voice.


    "So many fierce beasts, what do they want to do?"


    "Surely you want to ambush those of us who want to support, right?" someone said.


    "It is very possible. Fortunately, we found it early, otherwise, it would be miserable if we were caught in their ambush."


    "Then what should we do now?"


    After saying this, those few people looked at Huang Feng subconsciously. At this time, they also understood that they had blamed Huang Feng before and others, and Huang Feng had really discovered something abnormal here.


    At the same time, many people are thinking, is this Huang Feng really a master as Mengyao said?


    However, no matter what, because Huang Feng''s judgment was not wrong, at this time, everyone naturally wanted to listen to his orders.


    "One of you, inform Mengyao''er behind, let her bring people over gently, these fierce beasts want to ambush us, then we will come to ambush and surround them!" Huang Feng also He didn''t refuse, nor did he ridicule those who had ridiculed himself before, but said seriously.


    "I''ll go." Someone immediately asked to ask. At this time, they all took this matter seriously, instead of thinking that Huang Feng was wasting time as before.


    Huang Feng nodded, and the man quickly backed away. However, he ran towards the back and after running some distance, he lifted off, and quickly moved towards the place where Mengyaoer and the others were.


    The rest of them are with Huang Feng and continue to guard here.


    "You said, are they trying to ambush us?" someone asked.


    "I think it may be people who want to ambush other sects, but we have caught up. You have seen the appearance of those sects before. There are not many real casualties. Most people have retreated. The beast must know that those who retreat will come to the Profound Sky Sect, so they guarded here in advance." Huang Feng said.


    Everyone nodded and felt that what Huang Feng said was reasonable. They had seen the situation on the road before with their own eyes. It was probably the work of the beast. But now, the beast is still lying in ambush here, obviously wanting Drive those people out.


    What is even more worrying is that these fierce beasts have already ambushed to the periphery of Xuanzong, and Xuanzong does not seem to have any response, which shows that the situation in Xuanzong may be very bad.

 1869 Chapter 1869

    Thinking of this terrible possibility, everyone except Huang Feng at the scene trembled.


    You know, Profound Sky Sect, that is the first martial sect of the human world, and the masters in it are like clouds. In the past, what happened in the human world or encountered major crises was the redemption of Profound Sky Sect. It can be said that as long as Profound Sky Sect is still there , There is still hope for many cultivators in the human world. Although they are not necessarily all disciples of the Profound Sky Sect, the Profound Sky Sect is the last spiritual support of everyone.


    However, once something happened to the Profound Sky Sect, the consequences were really unimaginable. Before, everyone along the way saw the town being slaughtered and the sect destroyed. Although everyone was sad, they were not desperate yet. In my heart, there is still Xuanzong, as long as there is Xuanzong, there is still hope.


    However, the current situation has caused everyone to frown and even worry. There are so many fierce beasts in the periphery of Xuan Xuanzong, but Xuan Xuanzong did not come forward and annihilate them. This shows that the current situation of Xuan Xuanzong is absolutely nothing. Well, this is what everyone is really worried about. It is really hard for everyone to imagine. If there is an accident in the Profound Sky Sect, which school, or who else, can save the human world.


    "You said, Xuanzong will not have trouble, right?" Someone asked worriedly.


    "Probably not." The person next to him said: "Xuanzong, that is the number one faction in the world, how could something go wrong?"


    It''s just that this person didn''t realize it himself. When he said this, his tone was not very sure, and his face was also worried.


    "But, these fierce beasts..."


    Everyone once again looked at the fierce beast in the distance, with an ugly look on their faces.


    At this time, the fierce beasts were standing or lying down, as if they were treating this place as a hundred thousand mountains and their own home. They didn''t have the slightest worry at all. Obviously, they seemed to have known that the Sky Profound Sect was unable to drive away. , Or even kill them.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t know everything yet, wait until we enter the Sky Profound Sect." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Everyone nodded.


    Through the discovery of the ambush, everyone believed in Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng could find anomalies here at such a distance. This is definitely not something ordinary people can do, but Huang Feng is. The accurate judgment is right, this is obviously true.


    Maybe, he is really a master as Mengyao said, maybe.


    There was more expectation in everyone''s hearts.


    Soon, Mengyaoer and others rushed over, because someone came to pick up, and they must have said about the situation here. Therefore, in the last part of the journey, Mengyaoer and others were running like Huang Feng and others before. Those who came here, moreover, they all eased their steps.


    "How is the situation?" Mengyao came to Huang Feng''s side and asked in a low voice.


    In fact, at this time, Mengyao''s heart was somewhat happy, because Huang Feng''s judgment was not wrong!


    Before, although she had always admired Huang Feng and said how powerful Huang Feng is, everyone should respect Huang Feng and his decision.


    However, other people didn''t believe it at all. They even felt that Mengyao''s words might be due to personal feelings.


    However, Mengyaoer knew that what she said was the truth, and even Huang Feng was more powerful than she said, because until now, she had not seen Huang Feng exert all her strength.


    However, I didn''t see it with my own eyes, so even if Mengyao had said it many times, other people just didn''t believe it.


    And through this incident, it can be clearly proved that Huang Feng does have good strength. At least, among them, except for Huang Feng, others have not even read these ambushes at all. This also shows that, Huang Feng''s strength is at least one grade higher than them.


    Because of this, Mengyao''s actually had a feeling of exuberance, and even seeing other people looking at Huang Feng''s admiration and suspicious gaze, Mengyao''s actually had a feeling of honor.


    Of course, she would not tell anyone else about all this.


    "They haven''t found us yet." Huang Feng said: "However, I am a little curious. These fierce beasts are lying in ambush here. If we fly directly from the sky, wouldn''t their ambush be useless?"


    "No." Mengyao shook his head and said, "Here is at the foot of the Xuanzong Mountain, and further up, there will be a mountain protection formation of Xuanzong. Without strength, there is no way to fly there, at least , Among us, most of us have no way to continue flying and can only hike up the mountain."


    Mengyao now regarded Huang Feng as an expert who had been practicing in retreat and had just been born. Therefore, she was not surprised that Huang Feng didn''t know the basic situation of the Profound Sky Sect. Instead, she patiently explained it to him.


    "It turned out to be like this." Huang Feng suddenly, in a novel, he had also heard of some big formations and so on. He didn''t expect that Heavenly Xuanzong would also have it. It seems that the strength of this Heavenly Xuanzong is indeed not bad. .


    "Then what should we do now?" Mengyao asked. On the way before Huang Feng, she never spoke, so Mengyao made his own decision.


    However, now that Huang Feng has spoken, Mengyao consciously lowered her position and followed Huang Feng''s arrangement. She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with doing so, but she felt right. Should be.


    Huang Feng also didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. He said directly: "After we went up the mountain, we must have to fight the fierce beasts. Now we take this opportunity to kill some of them first. It''s not bad, and they are also now. Did not find us, so you took people to the other side, we surrounded them, but suddenly launched an attack, the effect should be good."


    Huang Feng has just felt it, and found that among the fierce beasts in front of him, although some of them are stronger, there are none that are as powerful as the fierce beasts that transformed into humans before. Therefore, Huang Feng is not. Worried, Huang Feng was still very sure about such a beast."


    "Okay, I''ll take someone there." Mengyao nodded.


    After that, the disciples of these various sects in the human world, under the arrangement of Huang Feng and Mengyaoer, dispersed, slowly completing the anti-encirclement of the fierce beasts.


    And those fierce beasts may be because the previous journey was too smooth, so they were a little slack, and they never found Huang Feng and others in the periphery until Huang Feng and others completed the anti-encirclement of those fierce beasts. None of the fierce beasts found any abnormalities.

 1870 Chapter 1870

    Huang Feng had been watching the surroundings, and only after seeing that everyone was in place and completing the encirclement of the fierce beasts did he leap up, the first to attack the fierce beasts.


    Huang Feng''s movements were swift and fierce. Lingbo''s microsteps under his feet had already moved to the extreme. In the blink of an eye, he was already in the group of beasts, and at this time, those beasts had just discovered the surrounding situation. It''s just different.


    "expensive......"


    A sound of dragon chants resounded throughout the world, and Huang Feng''s fists were as if they were filled with gold, completely golden yellow, and punched a fierce beast next to him.


    "Oh......"


    The fierce beast screamed, and its body flew out, and when it landed, it had no breath, and it was directly penetrated, and a big hole appeared.


    With just one punch, Huang Feng killed a fierce beast whose strength was at least equivalent to the Golden Core Stage!


    The disciples of the various schools of the human world who watched this scene all had their eyelids jumped. Just now Huang Feng moved too fast. He just gestured to everyone before he jumped out. After that, he just punched. The fierce beast was killed in a flash, and at this time, the disciples of other sects had just come out of their hiding place.


    "Fuck me! So fierce?!" Someone couldn''t help but explode.


    "Quick kill? The strength of that fierce beast is not weak in any way. I feel that its aura is much stronger than mine. At least it is the strength of the Golden Core Stage? It was actually killed directly?"


    "Who is this Huang Feng and why is it so strong?"


    Everyone was shocked and discussed.


    Before, although Mengyaoer had always said that Huang Feng was great, everyone didn¡¯t believe it. The main reason was that Huang Feng didn¡¯t make a move. Moreover, he was also very young. Everyone thought that Huang Feng would not be great no matter how great. Where to go.


    Until before, Huang Feng judged that there was indeed an ambush here, which made everyone''s impression of him somewhat changed. However, it was only that Huang Feng was indeed a bit powerful. To what extent, it was not. People know that, after all, Huang Feng didn''t make a direct shot. Many people think that even if Huang Feng is powerful, it is estimated to be about the same as Mengyaoer, or even worse than Mengyaoer.


    After all, Mengyao is a young talent in the younger generation. It is already very good to be able to reach the golden core stage at this age.


    However, seeing the scene just now, everyone clearly understood that they were wrong before, and they were too wrong. They underestimated Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s strength was much better than they thought.


    That is a fierce beast with a cultivation base of almost the Golden Core stage. Before he could react, he was killed by Huang Feng with a punch. Isn''t it too powerful?Even the heads of their sects, elders, want to kill the masters of the Jin Dan stage in seconds, it is difficult to do it.


    Could it be that such a young Huang Feng is stronger than their elder and head?


    how can that be?!


    The instinct of everyone is to express their disbelief. However, the facts in front of them are constantly reminding them that what they do not want to believe is likely to be true!


    Mengyao''s eyes lit up when she saw this scene. Although she knew that Huang Feng was very strong, she always felt that Huang Feng hadn''t exerted all his strength yet. Even before, she had fought with the human-shaped beast. At that time, Huang Feng had reservations, so Mengyao was also very curious about how strong Huang Feng was.


    But seeing the scene now makes her calmer towards Huang Feng again. This strength is really not defeated by her master. Even Mengyao feels that even in the entire human world, she can be with Huang Feng. The strength is comparable, and there will not be much, and whether Huang Feng still retains strength, she does not know, if she has not done her best, then Huang Feng''s true strength should be terrifying.


    "I''ll just say he''s amazing." Mengyao said to herself, with some pride on her face. She didn''t know if this sentence was for others or for her own.


    However, Mengyao obviously hasn¡¯t lost her mind yet, knowing what¡¯s most important now, and therefore, after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s fist, she said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t froze, let¡¯s go together and kill these murderers. Beast! Revenge for those who died!"


    Everyone reacted to Mengyao''s shouting, yes, it is not the time to be shocked, they are now fighting against the fierce.


    Thinking of the fellow sect brothers who were killed by the beasts in the hundred thousand mountains before, thinking of the villagers who were slaughtered, thinking of their own sect residences that were not destroyed, everyone felt a fire burning in their hearts.


    "Kill!"


    Everyone shouted one after another, rushing to the fierce beast, all the magic weapons in their hands were exhausted, and all kinds of moves were used. At this time, it is not a time to hide selfishness, but a time to revenge!


    And Huang Feng didn''t pay attention to the changes in the hearts of the people behind. After he killed one fierce beast, he directly killed the other one. He would not stop before the fierce beast in front of him had finished killing.


    At first, the surrounding fierce beasts seemed to be frightened by the sudden situation, and then they reacted. However, at this time, Huang Feng had already killed three fierce beasts like a storm.


    "Roar......"


    The fierce beasts of the crowd began to roar in anger, and the eyes that looked at Huang Feng were full of murderous aura. After that, they killed Huang Feng one after another, and Huang Feng was immediately overwhelmed by the wave of fierce beasts.


    Seeing such a scene outside, Mengyao felt a little anxious. Although Huang Feng''s strength was very strong, she also trusted Huang Feng, but at the same time being besieged by such a beast, Mengyao also had to worry about Huang Feng''s comfort.


    Therefore, she took other people to attack the fierce beast even more fiercely, and other people seemed to be very worried about Huang Feng''s safety, and they were very anxious to see Huang Feng being surrounded.


    However, Huang Feng, who was surrounded by beasts, was not as dangerous as the people outside feared. Lingbo Weibu''s wonderful physical skills allowed him to dodge dexterously in the surrounding of many beasts. The beasts are more than fierce, however, their agility seems to be a little worse, and the surroundings are fierce beasts, resulting in those fierce beasts, even if they are relatively agile, they can''t exert their due strength.


    However, Huang Feng is different. Lingbo Weibu only needs a little space to be able to function. Therefore, he seems dangerous, but in fact, it is very safe, and even maintains sufficient damage to the beast. force.


    As a result, those outside saw that the fierce beasts gathered in a group were beaten out one by one. The fierce beasts that were beaten out by Huang Feng were slightly injured and seriously injured, and the more serious were killed on the spot. .

 1871 Chapter 1871 Admiration

    It can be said that even if Huang Feng was surrounded by fierce beasts at this time, he was still the most threatening existence and the one who killed the most fierce beasts.


    And those fierce beasts seemed to be irritated by Huang Feng, and they kept attacking Huang Feng, Huang Feng also attracted enough attention, and Mengyao''er and others were advancing step by step in the periphery.


    Mengyaoer and others, although in terms of personal strength alone, are much worse than Huang Feng, many of them belong to the same sect. Therefore, when fighting, they know how to cooperate. The actual effect is definitely one plus one. As a result of greater than two, although the speed of killing the beast is not as fast as Huang Feng, it is not bad.


    Moreover, because Huang Feng has attracted enough attention from the beasts, other people should be relatively safe and not under too much pressure. Although these beasts have some wisdom, they obviously have no way to compare with humans. Comparable, even with those top fierce beasts, there is no way to compare them. They may all have good strength, but in terms of flexibility, they are seriously lacking.


    When Huang Feng attracted enough attention, these fierce beasts just instinctively felt that Huang Feng was the most threatening. They wanted to kill Huang Feng, so they did not send more fierce beasts to kill Mengyaoer and others. In this case, Mengyaoer and others naturally became much more relaxed.


    Except for some concerns about Huang Feng''s safety, others are very satisfied with the current situation.


    The fierce beasts were killed one by one. When they reached the back, some fierce beasts finally realized that they were not good and wanted to escape. This is also the instinct of some fierce beasts. It''s already a bit late.


    Before Huang Feng launched the attack, everyone had already completed the encirclement of the beasts. Therefore, now there are disciples of all sects in the human world on all sides. Everyone has the same idea, that is, no beast can be let go. , And because of this, once you see a beast trying to escape, a lot of people immediately besieged it, killed it, or injured it.


    Therefore, until the end, no fierce beast escaped. The ground was full of dead beasts, and some injured beasts were wailing.


    On the human side, no one has died. However, there are some injuries. Generally, if someone is injured by a beast, they will immediately withdraw. Others will immediately make up for it. Then, there will be no There were deaths.


    And this result is very exciting for everyone. You know, they were in a hundred thousand mountains before, but many people were killed by fierce beasts, and then they witnessed the tragic situation of many villages being slaughtered, and The school was ruined miserably, and in their hearts, they were somewhat afraid of fierce beasts.


    However, through this battle, everyone''s self-confidence has come up again. It is simply incredible to kill so many fierce beasts without losing one person.


    Of course, everyone also understands that the main reason for such a result is the existence of Huang Feng. If he hadn''t discovered the ambush of the beast first, they would not say that the beast was destroyed, maybe the beast had already been killed. They were all killed.


    After that, Huang Feng continued to slay the beasts with his super strength. Not only did he kill the most beasts among the people, he also attracted enough attention from the beasts and helped everyone attract a lot. In this way, everyone can attack the beast in a relatively safe environment.


    It can be said that Huang Feng is definitely the biggest credit for this incident.


    At this time, Huang Feng did not even suffer any injuries, which made everyone admire even more. The scene where so many fierce beasts besieged Huang Feng just now, they all saw it with their own eyes, let alone them, it was theirs. If the elders or the heads come, I am afraid that even if they are not dead, they will be seriously injured.


    However, in this situation, Huang Feng didn''t suffer any injuries at all. This is indeed a bit weird, and it also gave everyone a more intuitive evaluation of his strength.


    This is definitely a master, a master who is more powerful than the elders and heads of their school!


    It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve never heard of such a master before, and they seem to be so young that everyone can¡¯t figure it out. Is it true that Huang Feng has been practicing in retreat, just like Mengyao¡¯s said. Only recently came out?


    I am afraid that only this explanation can be explained, otherwise, a person with such strength should definitely not be unknown.


    "How are you?" Mengyao asked when she came to Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng shook his head, looking in the direction of Xuanzong and said, "Where is Xuanzong''s resident?"


    "Yes." Mengyao also looked up at the residence of Xuanzong Tian, ??and said: "I have been with the master several times before. Generally, the major sects will choose to come here to discuss important matters."


    Huang Feng nodded, then frowned and said, "I''m afraid it''s not peaceful right now."


    "What do you feel?" Mengyao asked. Now no one dares to ignore Huang Feng''s feeling.


    "A strong breath, and there is only one." Huang Feng said.


    Mengyao''s brows also frowned: "I don''t know what is going on there now, and the master doesn''t know if he is there."


    "Let everyone rest. Then, let''s go up the mountain." Huang Feng said, "I''m afraid there will be a battle after going up the mountain. You have to make them mentally prepared."


    "Yeah." Mengyao''s face was a bit solemn and nodded. Of course, she also understood that this is probably unavoidable. At the foot of the Sky Profound Sect, there are already so many beasts in ambush. The beasts on the mountain are estimated It will not be less.


    Many disciples of other sects understand this to some extent, so after the previous victory, they felt less joyful. However, it is also because of the previous battle that their spirits are much higher than before, although they know It is estimated that there will be a fierce battle later, but the fear of thinking has been much less.


    What''s more, there is still him!


    Everyone looked at Huang Feng standing in the distance, thinking silently in their hearts.


    Now everyone understands, no wonder Mengyao''s trusted Huang Feng so much before. If they had known that Huang Feng had such a terrifying strength, they would have trusted Huang Feng well.


    After all, in the realm of cultivation, everything speaks with strength. If you are strong, there are more people who respect you, and your opinions will be valued. If your strength is weak, what you say will naturally be ignored by many people. Something happened.


    And Huang Feng obviously has convincing strength.

 1872 Chapter 1872 Dirty Situation

    Through this battle, Huang Feng established his own authority. Although Huang Feng does not necessarily care about this, no matter what, the disciples of these various sects, at this time, no longer doubt Mengyao¡¯s previous words. Now, Huang Feng is indeed a super master.


    Therefore, they have no opinion on Huang Feng''s continued leadership. After all, this is a world where strength is respected.


    After a brief rest, everyone, led by Huang Feng, headed to the mountain of Xuanzong.


    The Sky Profound Sect has a great formation protecting the mountains, and obviously at this time, this great formation has also been opened. With Huang Feng''s strength, it can fly up. As for others, it is very difficult. If the strength is not enough, Arranging the flight will be very depressing, and will be attacked by this large array.


    For this reason, Huang Feng took everyone up the mountain on foot.


    At this time, there was another lively scene on the Zongmen Square of Xuanzong.


    In this huge square, at least tens of thousands of people and beasts gathered. Naturally, it is impossible for the two parties to sit together drinking tea and chatting. Therefore, at this time, the square is full of fighting scenes. On the ground, In the high sky, various magic weapons exploded with various rays of power, and the surrounding air seemed to be rippling wave after wave under the influence of these explosive energy.


    On the human side, the disciples, elders, and even the heads of all sects of the entire human world have gathered. This time the gathering is more and more complete than when they went to the hundred thousand mountains to defeat the demons. It can be said that the vast majority of cultivators in the entire human world have gathered on this Heavenly Profound Sect at this time.


    Fortunately, the Sky Profound Sect, the number one martial artist in the world, had enough internal space, otherwise, there would be so many people.


    On the side of the fierce beast, there are all kinds of fierce beasts, crawling on the ground, flying in the sky, weak and powerful, all of them are there. At this time, these fierce beasts are fiercely against the line of human defense. Initiating an attack, the fierce beast that rushes in the front is often beaten to blood, but it will not affect the fierce beast behind to continue to charge.


    And the phantom human-shaped fierce beast that had fought with Huang Feng before, did not make a move at this time, but was coldly behind the wave of fierce beasts. Seeing all this, there was no expression on his face, but it was slightly pale. The expression on his face also showed that it had suffered some minor injuries and consumed a lot of energy in the body.


    And beside this phantom human-shaped fierce beast, there are also several fierce beasts that are equally powerful and incomparable. They are not weak, even the fierce beast that killed Qingsong''s head before, in front of these fierce beasts. , And only low eyebrows pleasing to the eye.


    However, these powerful fierce beasts also showed obedience in front of this humanoid fierce beast. Obviously, the true leader of this fierce beast army is this phantom human-shaped fierce beast!


    The fierce beasts in front were constantly fighting with human cultivators, and the casualties were also increasing. However, seeing the dead fierce beasts, this human-shaped fierce beast did not even change its face. It was still so cold. Look at the scene.


    At this time, in the hall of the Profound Sky Sect, there are also some masters, including the head of the Profound Sky Sect Dehou, the head of Jingshui Zhai''s Jingwen Shitai, and the head of the Zhenfeng Sword Sect Qingfengzi, etc. , There are also some elders who usually just practice behind closed doors and don¡¯t care about world affairs. All these elders are not young anymore. Of course, their strength is not weak. They are the real people of various schools. The treasures of the town sect, almost as long as the larger sects have such people, but the larger sects have more such people. For example, there are eight masters like the Tianxuanzong who can''t usually retreat, and they are all sects. The largest number of people.


    Although these elders usually do not leave the customs, their deterrent power is not small at all. Therefore, the Sky Profound Sect can become the world''s number one martial arts school, and other schools dare not fail.


    Of course, while the strength of these Sky Profound Sects continues to increase, Dehou''s head is also very good at being a man. Therefore, most of the other sects are very convinced of their leadership and recognize their status.


    Of course, except for the people of Tianwumen.


    Speaking of Tianwumen, this sect is really miserable. Before their leader, Qingsong, wanted to cooperate with the demons to calculate the various sects. As a result, he was trapped in the hundred thousand mountains and in front of many people. , Was killed by the fierce beast. After that, the elders and ordinary disciples who followed were all killed and injured, and only a few people finally escaped from the hundred thousand mountains.


    After escaping, they returned to their own sect, only to find that their sect¡¯s resident had been destroyed by the beast, and all the people who stayed behind were killed in battle. At this time, their sect took advantage of other sects to go. When attacking the Demon Race, the incident of sneak attacks on other schools was exposed. Many schools had been attacked by the Tianwumen before, and because of this, they are now clamoring to seek revenge from the Tianwumen.


    And because of this, those who were lucky enough to escape from the hundred thousand mountains, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, were retaliated by other sects, died of death, escaped, and the entire Tianwumen was completely destroyed. If it weren''t for the fierce beasts to attack the human sect at this time, I am afraid that the remaining Tianwu sects would still be hunted down by various sects. It is estimated that few will survive in the end.


    Of course, even if some people from the Tianwu Clan were killed, people from other sects were still unhappy. After all, this kind of betrayal and stabbing a knife from the back would not be comfortable for anyone encountered.


    However, at this time, the fierce beast is coming, and the coming is fierce, these sects naturally have no intention to trouble the Tianwumen.


    Even, because the situation was too threatening, the elders who were not easy to leave the customs were invited out one after another.


    It has to be said that these talents are the strongest fighting power of all the big sects in the human world. Even if it is the head of Virtue, Master Jingwen and others, in front of these reclusive elders, they are not enough to look at them, and their attitude is also very low. , These elders are basically their elders.


    And it is precisely because of these people who have gone out and shot, it temporarily blocked the attack of the beast. The beast that turned into a human form had also fought against these elders before, and its injuries were worshipped for these. Given by the elders.


    However, the people in the hall didn¡¯t mean much to be happy, and even the atmosphere among them was a bit dull, because they had fully realized the fierceness of the humanoid beast, even though they injured the humanoid. The beast, however, only caused minor injuries to the opponent, and did not have much impact at all.


    Moreover, the humanoid fierce beast was able to wound it because several elders who had just left the customs joined forces to achieve this result. In the end, they only injured the opponent slightly, and there was an elder on their side. Some injuries.


    In other words, when many of them besieged each other, they did not achieve satisfactory results. The other party suffered, and their side was injured. The situation is still not optimistic.


    "Dehou, what''s the situation outside?" An old elder asked Dehou. He was an elder of the Xuanxuan Sect, and his seniority was higher than Dehou. This time he came out because of the critical situation. Off, shot against the fierce beast.


    He was also involved in the previous confrontation with humanoid beasts. Although he was not injured, his internal aura was a bit chaotic because of the fierce battle. After returning, he took a rest for a while before he calmed down. , Only then care about the outside situation.


    "Elder Hui, the disciples of our human world and the fierce beasts are still fighting. Both sides have not taken advantage of it now, and the fighting is also very fierce." The head of Dehou said respectfully.


    To his elders, the attitude of the head of Dehou is sufficiently modest.


    The elder frowned upon hearing this: "Is this fierce beast already so powerful?"


    You know, in the Sky Profound Sect, all the disciples of the cultivation sects in the entire human world have been gathered. It can be said that it is the strongest time, and even with such strength, it is still impossible to repel the fierce beast. , We can see the strength of the fierce beasts.


    "Yes, in addition to the beast that cultivates human form, there are also a few powerful beasts. We have also fought those fierce beasts just now, and neither of them can take advantage. However, the number of beasts is too great. That''s too much, I''m afraid that if we stay in a stalemate, our side will slowly fall into a disadvantage." said the head of Dehou.


    These people have not been idle before, and they have fought against the fierce beasts. The result is that the two sides are evenly matched, and they even have a slight disadvantage. This situation makes everyone very frustrated. You know, they are here. The cards have been exhausted, however, they still can''t take advantage, and they can''t beat the fierce beast. Some people already feel desperate in their hearts.


    "No one seems to have gone up the mountain in the past two days. Are all the other schools outside here?" another elder asked.


    Some time ago, there will be people of some sects every day, under the leadership of the head or the elders, to go to the Profound Sky Sect. As a result, the strength of the Profound Sky Sect is constantly increasing.


    In the past two days, it seems that no one has gone up the mountain, and there is no way to increase the strength of the Sky Profound Sect.


    Everyone also knows that the reason why those sects go up the mountain is due to the beasts. Some sects have more people, some are less, and those who come less. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to come, but they have been killed by the beast. died.


    Therefore, seeing that no one has gone up the mountain recently, many people suspect that the other sects below that have not yet gone up the mountain may have been wiped out by the beasts.


    "Before the mountain guarding formation had some sense, it seems that there are beasts in ambush under the mountain. I think even if someone wants to go up the mountain, I am afraid they will be stopped under the mountain." Dehou said.

 1873 Chapter 1873 Desperate Breath

    When the head of Dehou said this, his face was a bit solemn.


    As the head of the Sky Profound Sect, he can naturally control the mountain protection formation, and he can also feel the situation there. In the past two days, under the mountain and near the mountain protection formation, there are often battles of different scales, obviously not It may be the Fierce Beast¡¯s own civil war, and it will not be the people on their side, running there boringly to fight, thinking of the past few days, there have been disciples from other sects, but these two days are gone. The door can easily understand what''s going on.


    This is also the reason why he is in a bad mood, because since then, no one has ever gone up the mountain. Obviously, the fierce beasts lying in ambush under the mountain are very strong, and until now, no one can break through their ambush.


    Others heard the words of the head of Dehou, their faces were a little heavy. After all, no one came, they could only rely on the current people, and right now, these people did not have much chance of winning in battle with the beast.


    "Just now, there seemed to be another battle at the foot of the mountain. This time the scale was not small. The battle was over soon. I don''t know which sect was in an ambush." ??The head of Dehou said: "It is estimated that those people should Have been killed by the beast."


    The fact that Huang Feng and the others were fighting with the beast just now, the head of Dehou can also feel it, but he is also powerless, even if he knows that there is a beast under the mountain that is killing fellow humans, but he has no good way. Because the people on their side are now fighting against the beasts, and they are in a stalemate with the beasts, and they have not taken any advantage. If they want to break through and save the people under the mountain, they simply can''t do it. They can keep this The front line is already pretty good.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou didn''t even tell the others about this, because at the time everyone was fighting the fierce beasts, even if they were told, it was of no use, and it would only make everyone more burdened.


    "Hey, is the sky going to kill us?" a little sect leader said dejectedly.


    Indeed, their current situation is very bad. Many sects were attacked by Tianwumen before and lost some people. After that, they and the demons fought a battle in the Shiwanshan, and some were killed and injured. Later, they were murdered. The beasts were chased and killed, and another group died. Finally, they finally escaped from the hundred thousand mountains. As a result, before they could catch their breath, the beasts killed them. They were caught off guard, and many sects were caught off guard. If they didn''t give up their station and came to this Sky Profound Sect, they all understood that if they faced these fierce beasts alone, they would have no chance of winning.


    However, they did not expect that the fierce beasts came so fierce this time, even if they had already assembled in the Profound Sky Sect, however, there was still no way to beat the fierce beasts, and the fierce beasts did not gather together because of them. They retreated, and after the real fight, they still did not have the upper hand.


    But now, the fierce beast has completed their encirclement under the mountain. Not only can the outsiders not enter, but they will also be trapped here to die. This situation inevitably makes people feel desperate.


    "Nonsense!" a respected elder angrily scolded. Although he is only an elder, his reputation in the cultivation world is obviously higher than that of the head of this little sect, and he is fully qualified to criticize the opponent.


    "In the past, our world of human cultivation has not encountered great calamities, and even more dangerous ones. However, in every calamity, there will always be genius heroes in our human beings. It is no wonder that this time, also There are no exceptions, we humans will not perish, nor will our cultivation world be destroyed!" The elder said loudly.


    Indeed, in the history of the world of human cultivation, there have been so many catastrophes, and several times have even forced mankind to the brink of extinction. However, at this time, there are outstanding people born to save mankind. , Through the difficulties, and therefore, this elder''s words are not wrong.


    However, the people''s spirits are not very high, because they have not seen any hope until now. Indeed, there is such a thing in history. However, it is history after all, and there is no help for the present. What I want to do is how to get through this challenge.


    "It''s not that I said discouragement. We are indeed very dangerous now. We are on par with the beasts. Even if we defeat the beasts in the end, we will definitely be badly injured. Don''t forget, the demons. People are still hiding aside and haven''t shown up. Once they don''t lose their strength, and the fierce beasts suffer both defeats, I think those demons will definitely not let go of this opportunity." Another head said.


    "Yeah, these damn demons really pick time." said an elder next to him.


    Indeed, the dilemma that everyone is facing now is not only the fierce beasts in front of them, but also the demons hiding in the dark. Their absence now does not mean that they will miss this opportunity. Even everyone is quite sure. The opponent has been standing still and must be waiting for the most suitable opportunity to give them the heaviest blow.


    Therefore, the pressure they are facing now is very great. In the case of trying their best, they may not be able to defeat the fierce beast. What''s more, they have to leave room to deal with the demon in the dark. It''s more difficult.


    The elder who had been reprimanded before opened his mouth and did not speak. Although he wanted to say something, he knew the situation at hand. It would be useless to say more. Their current situation is indeed very dangerous. There is a possibility of destruction.


    "Does God really want to destroy us humans?" The elder thought uncontrollably, "No, definitely not. We humans are chosen by heaven. How can we be killed by fierce beasts and demons? To perish, there will be geniuses who will appear to save mankind!"


    The previous silence was restored in the hall again, and everyone was silently recovering their bodies to welcome the next battle. They are now surrounded by beasts, so the next battle will definitely not be less. Regain more strength now, and hope later.


    At this time, the many disciples of the sects under the mountain, under the leadership of Huang Feng and Mengyao''er, had already begun to go to the mountain gate of Xuanzong.


    Along the way, everyone also encountered some scattered fierce beasts. For these fierce beasts, everyone was naturally not polite. They surrounded them together and gathered the fire, and they were destroyed without leaving a living.


    And because of this, the cultivators of the human world and the fierce beasts on the mountain, so far, they don¡¯t know that there is such a power that has secretly started climbing. This power is unexpected by everyone and the fierce beast. No matter whether it is a fierce beast or a human being, it never thought that there would be such a force.


    Indeed, the monks of the human world and the people of the demon race were scattered by the fierce beasts and scattered behind the hundred thousand mountains. Later, the monks of the human world had to face the attacks of the fierce beasts and the people of the demons at the same time, plus ten The responsible environment at Wan Da Mountain has all survived. Everyone thinks about it. There shouldn¡¯t be many living people in the mountain now, not to mention that they are still in danger, and there are not many who can come out.


    However, because Huang Feng and Mengyaoer discovered the strangeness in the one hundred thousand mountains in time and took the lead to lift off. After that, after other people saw it, they all lifted off one after another. In this way, it would be scattered around. The people from all parts of the 100,000 mountains have converged ingeniously at this time, and there is no worries about the beasts, and the demons have chosen to sit on the sidelines temporarily. Therefore, the disciples of the human world, at this time, are all going well. The number of people who survived was far beyond the expectations of the monks and fierce beasts in the human world.


    Of course, it was Huang Feng''s credit for not being ambush under the Tianxuanzong Mountain. Otherwise, it would be difficult to say how many people could climb the mountain at this time. Even if the entire army was annihilated, it would not be impossible.


    From a distance, everyone seemed to hear the sound of fighting from the mountain. The battle between the monk and the beast was often full of momentum, plus so many people fighting with the beast, the sound and momentum that came out were It is very strong, and because of this, everyone can hear the sound of fighting there far away.


    "It seems to be fighting from above," Mengyao said.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "It should be the fierce beast besieging the people of Profound Sky Sect. If I am not wrong, Profound Sky Sect has already gathered a lot of masters in the human world, but let the other party lay down under the mountain. Ambush, obviously, the monks in the human world don''t seem to have any advantage here."


    After hearing it, Mengyao nodded heavily, "What should we do now?"


    Huang Feng thought for a while and said: "It seems that there is no good way other than to rush. I guess that the humanoid beast must be on it. Later we will wait for the people inside and the beasts to hit the most intense. When we reappear, I will deal with the humanoid beast. As for you, slowly advance from the outside to the inside. The beasts should not know that we are coming. We and the people inside should be in harmony with the outside. The effect should be good. Not bad."


    There is no way for Huang Feng to do this. Now both sides have made it clear that the horse and the horse are fighting head-on, and no matter what tactics are thought of, it is of no use. At this time, it is only with the inside and outside, as long as the inside is involved in the murder. Most of the power of the beasts, if they attack here, the effect will be very good, and the fierce beasts will inevitably be chaotic.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Huang Feng can smoothly involve the humanoid beast.


    "Are you going to deal with that humanoid beast? Be careful, that beast is too strong." Mengyao said with some worry. Huang Feng faced the humanoid beast alone, she was still very worried. After all, before Huang Feng Feng and that fierce confession did not have any advantage.

 1874 Chapter 1874 Siege

    Mengyao was willing to help. However, she knew her strength. If she really attacked the humanoid beast with Huang Feng, it would not be a help to Huang Feng, it would be a mess. Her strength was better than There are too many fierce beasts, and when the time comes, it will only become a burden.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly and said: "We don''t know the situation above yet. Maybe, that human-shaped beast has been beheaded by the master of the Sky Profound Sect."


    Mengyao nodded, but in her mind, this possibility was not very high. Although she didn''t know all the cards of Profound Sky Sect, it was very difficult to kill that humanoid beast.


    After all, Mengyao had seen the fierce beast with his own eyes before, and it was definitely not comparable to ordinary people. Even her most familiar master, Master Jingwen, Mengyao felt that he was not the opponent of the beast. .


    Therefore, seeing Huang Feng entangled with the fierce beast for so long before, Mengyao decided that Huang Feng''s strength was even stronger than her master.


    Although Mengyao felt a little weird at the time, but the fact is indeed the case.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng told others about his thoughts. Those who doubted him before, already trusted him at this time, and heard that he was going to deal with the strongest beast of the other party alone, although they had not seen that. Human-shaped fierce beast, because in the hundred thousand mountains, people who have seen that human-shaped fierce beast, except Huang Feng and Mengyaoer, the others are dead.


    However, this does not affect other people¡¯s fear of the fierce beast in Huang Feng¡¯s mouth. You must know that before Huang Feng was surrounded by so many fierce beasts, he was still confident and confident. It turns out that he did. There is this strength.


    However, at this time, when Huang Feng absolutely had to face the human-shaped beast alone, some of Huang Feng''s face was only solemn, which made everyone realize that the human-shaped beast was definitely not simple.


    It¡¯s just that, apart from Huang Feng, there is indeed no one who has that strength. To face a fierce beast that Huang Feng is afraid of alone, so everyone can only make Huang Feng be careful, but no one Can replace Huang Feng to play.


    After the plan was set, everyone was more careful when going up the mountain, and even consciously concealed their breath to avoid being spotted by the beasts on the mountain prematurely.


    And it is precisely because of their carefulness and the fierce beasts on the mountain. At this time, the attention is still on the people of Xuanzong. Therefore, until everyone can see the battle scene on the square of Xuanzong from a distance, those The fierce beast hasn''t found it yet, and someone has sneaked up the mountain.


    And after seeing the scene on the square of the Xuanzong School, everyone involuntarily took a breath. Before, when everyone went to crusade against the demon clan, there were a lot of people and it was overwhelming. At that time, everyone felt that, that It has been a rare event in these years.


    However, after seeing the situation in Tianxuanzong Square, they knew that compared with the scene before them, the previous one was really nothing.


    At this time, in the huge square of the Profound Sky Sect, there were countless human monks and fierce beasts from the hundred thousand mountains. It can be said that there are fighting everywhere, and the entire square is full of figures and fighting sounds. Quite intense, no matter on the ground or in the sky, there is no place where you can''t see a figure.


    After these cultivators in the human world, many people on Huang Feng''s side have found their own family members, and everyone is also very excited. After all, after escaping from the dead, they saw that the school was destroyed, although they did not see the corpse. However, their hearts are still very flustered.


    And now it''s okay, I finally see the people in my class, which makes their hearts relax a bit.


    However, the current situation of their fellow students is indeed not very good. Everyone is fighting. The fighting is fierce. Every second, some people fall, some are wounded and wailing, and some fall forever. I can''t get up.


    Seeing this scene, everyone secretly clenched their fists, wishing to go up and help now.


    However, Huang Feng hasn''t moved yet, and they can only temporarily suppress their inner anxiety, waiting for Huang Feng to find opportunities.


    Huang Feng really hasn''t moved yet, because he is waiting for the opportunity. When the humanoid fierce beast fights with the people of Profound Sky Sect, he will make a sneak attack and the effect will be much better.


    And at this moment, a few figures flew out of the sect of the Profound Sky Sect. The first time these figures appeared, the fierce beast also flew out a few figures. Among these figures, there was a transfiguration. Adult-shaped beast!


    Huang Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. He, who has good power, could clearly see that the humanoid beast had already fought with the person who flew out of the Profound Sky Sect. There were four people on the side of Profound Sky Sect. The humanoid murderer, but the humanoid beast is without help.


    However, even if it was one enemy four, the humanoid fierce beast did not fall under the wind.


    And this scene was also seen by Mengyaoer and others. After seeing this scene, everyone took another breath of cold air. Those who flew out of the Sky Profound Sect were quite powerful, more powerful than their masters. To be stronger.


    However, with such four people, besieging a "person", they were just barely tying the opponent with each other. This shows how powerful that "person" is.


    Reminiscent of what Huang Feng said before, everyone seemed to understand that this "person" was the human-shaped beast in the mouths of Huang Feng and Mengyao. At this time, everyone was finally against this human-shaped beast. Has a preliminary understanding of the strength.


    That is definitely a lot higher than their master.


    "I''ll go over later, and when there is a fight on my side, you will rush over with someone and push in from the periphery step by step." Huang Feng said to Mengyao.


    "I know." Mengyao nodded and said: "Be careful yourself."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng also nodded, smiling and solemn on his face.


    It can be said that this humanoid beast is the most powerful enemy he has encountered so far, and he has to pay attention to it.


    However, while dignified, Huang Feng''s heart was also faintly excited, this time it was finally a hearty battle!


    Before, since Huang Feng¡¯s strength reached a super-class level, he never tried his best when he was fighting, whether in reality or in other time and space, he didn¡¯t need to do his best. He can defeat those enemies.


    However, this time is obviously different. This time I finally encountered a very tough stubble. While Huang Feng was nervous, he was naturally a little excited.


    After confessing to Mengyao''er, Huang Feng flew away in the eyes of everyone''s concern and worry, and when he got closer, he flew directly, the internal force in the body was fully urged, and Huang Feng''s figure seemed to be a figure. Like lightning, it rushed directly to the humanoid beast.


    And the humanoid fierce beast is fighting the four masters of the Profound Sky Sect at this time. The two sides have already fought each other. No one took advantage of that time. However, after understanding the strength and moves of these people, the humanoid fierce The beast gradually began to gain the upper hand, and the four masters of the Profound Sky Sect suddenly felt the pressure surge.


    The four masters of the Profound Sky Sect felt astonished in their hearts. You must know that the four of them joined forces, and their strength was quite strong enough to kill anyone in this world. Before they joined forces to defeat the humanoid beast, they were already Very surprised, but this time, after a short period of time, the humanoid fierce beast actually figured out their moves and was able to suppress them.


    This shocked the four of them.


    At this time, the other masters in the human world all had their own opponents, and no one could come to help at all, and the four of them began to faintly anxious.


    However, it is obviously useless to be anxious, it will only make their minds messy, and the moves in their hands are even more deformed. They could barely maintain a evenly matched situation, but now, they are falling steadily.


    Although the head of Dehou and others were at war with their respective opponents, they were always at the place where the four elders were. After all, the results there would determine the results of the entire battlefield.


    If the four elders win, the fierce beast has solved one of the biggest threats. The strength of the fierce beast will be greatly reduced, and the morale will also decrease. If they join forces to attack another wave, the possibility of winning is very high.


    And once the four elders lose, it may have catastrophic consequences for the entire human camp. They will lose the four most powerful masters here, and their morale will plummet. No one can stop those humanoid fierce beasts from continuing their prestige, and the next tragedy is almost foreseeable.


    Therefore, even if everyone did not directly participate in the battle there, they have always been paying attention to it. Therefore, when the four elders fell into a disadvantage, they had discovered it at the first time. While they were worried, they also wanted They helped in the past, however, their opponents were all fierce beasts with strong strength. It was obviously difficult to break free from their opponents in a short period of time, and those fierce beasts seemed to know their thoughts were the same, and entangled more closely , Let them leave at all.


    "It''s over!"


    This is the thought of many people, because at this time, the four elders are getting more and more disadvantaged, and even one of the elders has been injured, but just reluctantly perseveres, and in the scene, the situation of the disadvantage is more obvious. .


    Could it be that God is really going to perish our humanity?


    Many people thought pessimistically that as for the heroes who rescued mankind in the elder''s mouth, they did not see the slightest shadow at all.


    what!


    At this moment, someone suddenly saw a figure rushing towards the fierce beast, that speed was as fast as lightning, and he had reached the human-shaped fierce beast in an instant!

 1875 Chapter 1875 Ontology

    The one rushing towards the humanoid beast is naturally Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng also didn''t expect that those who came out of the Sky Profound Sect would show signs of defeat so quickly, which made him feel pressured and had to speed up.


    But the humanoid fierce beast seemed to feel something, and turned to look back, but at this time, Huang Feng had already rushed in front of him.


    "boom!"


    The four hands of a person and a beast touched together, making a huge roar, and at the same time, a terrifying aftermath was produced, rippling outward in circles.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    Those disciples of the human world close to the fierce beast and Huangfeng, as well as the fierce beast, were originally fighting, but as a result, they were affected by this terrifying energy. Suddenly, a scene was produced centered on Huangfeng and the human-shaped fierce beast. In the vacuum zone, within this range, both the disciples of the human world and the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains were lifted off by this energy, and some bodies were directly hit by this energy and injured.


    And the four elders of the Sky Profound Sect who had besieged the humanoid beast before, at this time, all left the vicinity of the humanoid beast. Although there is no such tragic situation as those ordinary disciples, they are all unstable. It is easy to stabilize the body again.


    After Huang Feng and the humanoid beast faced each other, the battle between one person and one beast never stopped. One person and one beast, you come and go, constantly flashing and moving, attacking each other, and the aftermath of the attack is to make them No one can get close to the surrounding area, forming a big blank area.


    And the disciples of the human world and the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains knew that they were not easy to provoke, and even if they were fighting, they deliberately avoided where they were.


    "Who is that person?" On the periphery of Huang Feng''s fierce beast battle circle, the four elders of the Sky Profound Sect took the opportunity to regain their true energy, while looking at Huang Feng on the battlefield in confusion, their faces were full of surprise. look.


    "I don''t know, is it the rising star of which sect?" Another elder said. The four of them had some minor injuries. It was only because of the critical situation that they had to come out to fight the humanoid beast again. They only fought for a short time, but it still made them feel uncomfortable in their bodies, which is also one of the reasons why they had lost appearance so soon.


    The other two elders also shook their heads. They are both hundreds of years old. It can be said that they are one of the longest-lived people on this planet. Naturally, they have rich experience and have known many people.


    However, in recent years, especially in the past hundred years, they have rarely walked out and practiced in seclusion. Therefore, they don''t know much about external affairs. If the situation is not too critical this time, they will not. Out.


    Therefore, after seeing the unfamiliar face of Huang Feng, they all wondered if Huang Feng was a rising star of any school over the years, so they would not know him.


    However, what the four elders didn¡¯t know was that when they saw Huang Feng, not only were the four of them surprised and puzzled, the others, as long as they were paying attention to the situation, were shocked by Huang Feng¡¯s performance and doubts. Huang Feng¡¯s identity.


    In fact, this humanoid beast is the strongest among all beasts. Therefore, there are many people who pay attention to it. Therefore, when Huang Feng appeared the first time, those people discovered it, including each The heads and elders of the school, they wondered Huang Feng''s identity while wondering which school he belonged to.


    However, no matter how doubtful they are, one thing is certain, that is, everyone is faintly happy, no matter what Huang Feng¡¯s status is, no matter which school he belongs to, one thing is certain, that is, he They belonged to the human camp, and they were on their side. The precarious situation on their side had changed because of the sudden appearance of Huang Feng.


    This made everyone very excited, but seeing that Huang Feng was so young and possessed such a strong combat power, it shocked everyone again.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have any thoughts to consider other people¡¯s ideas. At this time, he was concentrating on fighting the humanoid beast. This was the most powerful enemy he encountered. He didn¡¯t dare to have it. The slightest carelessness.


    With one punch after another, Huang Feng shot his unprecedented momentum, and at the same time, he felt the powerful attack power of the humanoid beast.


    Suddenly, the humanoid beast''s movements stopped abruptly and stood volleyed, looking at Huang Feng with a fierce light. Obviously, he has also recognized Huang Feng''s identity. It was the one who had been with himself before in the Shiwan Mountain. The person who fought was the first one to escape from his own hands.


    Huang Feng also stared at the other party, and the other party stopped, definitely not wanting to negotiate with him, it was more like holding a big move.


    Then, Huang Feng saw that the clothes on the humanoid beast burst apart. After that, his body changed abruptly, getting longer and longer, and his whole body appeared black.


    After a ray of light, the humanoid fierce beast had disappeared. What appeared in that place was a black flood dragon, and two horns appeared on the dragon''s head.


    "Flood dragon? Or a flood dragon that has been evolving." The people around, after seeing the flood dragon, exclaimed.


    You know, once the dragon turns into a dragon, its strength will definitely increase exponentially, but now this dragon is in between. As long as there is more time, it can complete its transformation.


    And dragons, whether on the earth or in this time and space, are legendary existences. No one has ever seen them. Of course, in this time and space, dragons are not considered friendly creatures, they are fierce. A kind of beast is slowly cultivated by snakes. However, the process of cultivation is extremely difficult, and it also takes a long time. It takes hundreds or even thousands of years of cultivation. Therefore, dragons have always existed in legends, and in reality, no one has ever seen them.


    However, in various classics, there are many descriptions of dragons, and they also have detailed descriptions of its strength. Obviously, in ancient times, people have seen dragons and even fought with them.


    Once you have cultivated to the form of a dragon, the attack and defense of the beast can be described as horror. In various ancient books, you are also reminded that if you see a dragon or a dragon, you have a chance, and you must If you want to kill it, you can''t let it continue to practice.


    The fierce beast in front of him is currently in the state of a dragon, and has not yet fully cultivated home. It may be that the other party has been cultivating in the 100,000 mountains, but the people in the human world and the demons are in the 100,000 mountains. The war, the interruption was angered, so this came out.


    But just the state of the Flood Dragon is already so cruel. It is conceivable that once it really cultivates to the final "dragon" form, it will be terrifying.


    Although Huang Feng didn''t know what flood dragon or dragon legend was, his expression was also very solemn, because he felt a more terrifying aura on that flood dragon than in the previous human form.


    The fierce beasts were originally beasts, and their strongest form was also in the case of the body. Before, when the flood dragon transformed into a human form, the Qi was actually not his strongest state at all, and its strength was affected.


    And now, it finally revealed its body, and its strength has also taken a step forward.


    Huang Feng felt the change in its strength, and some other people naturally felt it, and immediately felt the tremendous pressure.


    And at this moment, the dragon seems to have completed its transformation, and spit out its mouth fiercely at Huangfeng. A crimson red ball, swift wind towards Huangfeng, extremely fast, and the hot temperature on it makes the surrounding air All have been distorted.


    Seeing this, Huang Feng flashed abruptly to the side, but at this time, the dragon''s tail had swept over, fast and with a hint of breaking through the air, Huang Feng slightly bent over and dodged. , And at this time, another fireball came towards him, Huang Feng just continued to avoid.


    However, Huang Feng was able to dodge the attack of this dragon, but others were not good. Although the fireball was directed at Huang Feng, it continued to fly after Huang Feng dodged it and hit the distance. Where humans and beasts gather.


    Those people and fierce beasts don¡¯t have the ability to react like Huang Feng, so many people and fierce beasts were recruited immediately, and the hot temperature on it made the people and beasts who came into contact with this fireball become more vulnerable. After a few short seconds, it turned into ashes and disappeared into the air, even without a corpse.


    Seeing this scene, the people around slammed back. There was a blank area around Huangfeng and the fierce beast, but now, because of the fierce beast¡¯s cruelty, the blank area is even bigger. No one dared to get close to Huang Feng and the fierce beast anymore, fearing that if he was not careful, he would really evaporate from now on. Even the four elders would have to step back at this time. With their strength, they would not dare to be tough. Take the attack of this fierce beast.


    Because of this, now only Huang Feng is facing the fierce beast, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that Huang Feng is not as easy as before, and every time he just dodges it embarrassingly. There is not even a chance to fight back.


    If you keep avoiding, something will happen.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long before Huang Feng was swept away by the fierce beast. After all, his agility in the air was incomparable with that on the ground, and there was no way to use Lingbo microsteps. Therefore, in terms of flexibility. , Naturally worse.After being swept, Huang Feng''s body flew out like a cannonball, and he coughed up blood directly from his mouth.

 1876 Chapter 1876 Huang Fengs Identity

    "Be careful!"


    Seeing Huang Feng being swept out, many people who were following here couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Although everyone still doesn¡¯t know who Huang Feng is, this does not affect everyone¡¯s concern for him. After all, it¡¯s clear that Huang Feng is on their side, and it seems that they are still the strongest. A big person, he alone can match the previous four elders, even stronger!


    Therefore, some people who paid attention to this place were shocked to defeat the hope of this fierce beast that could transform into a human form, and placed it on Huang Feng.


    And seeing Huang Feng being beaten out by the fierce beast, he would naturally be worried.


    At this time, Mengyao, who was bringing people to fight from the outside, saw the scene of Huang Feng being beaten into the air. Her heart trembled, and her eyes showed a look of concern.


    In Mengyao''s eyes, Huang Feng''s unfathomable master was stronger than everyone he had seen before.


    However, that fierce beast that can transform into a human form is too powerful. This fierce beast that only exists in legends and that she has never seen before is too powerful. Therefore, even if you think of Huang Feng''s strength Very strong, but Mengyao could not stop worrying about Huang Feng.


    But now that Huang Feng was really hit by the beast, she was even more worried.


    It''s just that, no matter how worried, Mengyao''s can''t help much, not to mention that her strength is too poor compared to Huang Feng, even the fierce beasts in front of her will not let her pass easily.


    Thinking of this, Mengyao''s attacked the fierce beast in front of him faster and more ruthlessly. Of course, while fighting the fierce beast, Mengyao was also watching Huang Feng''s situation.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t seem to be seriously injured by that blow. He quickly stabilized his body in the air. This made many people, including Mengyao''er, involuntarily relieved. The young people who know where to emerge have already carried the hopes of many people and have been cared by many people.


    And Huang Feng obviously didn''t know this. Even if he knew it, it would not have much impact on him now. At this time, his attention was focused on the beast.


    The moment Huang Feng was swept by the dragon, Huang Feng had already turned his body''s internal strength to protect his injured part. Therefore, although he was swept away, it seemed miserable and he even vomited blood. In fact, his injuries were not serious and had no impact on his actions.


    However, even if he was not seriously injured, Huang Feng was still more vigilant about the Flood Dragon in front of him. The strength of the Flood Dragon was indeed too strong.


    And after the dragon hit Huangfeng, he didn¡¯t mean to stop. Before, among the hundred thousand mountains, Huang Feng escaped. This made the dragon very resentful. After searching for a long time, he wanted to give Huang Feng to find out.


    As a result, Frozen did not find it, and now Huang Feng took the initiative to appear, the dragon would naturally not let Huang Feng go.


    Looking at the flood dragon rushing towards him again, Huang Feng''s face was solemn, standing in the air, his clothes were not windy, and his eyes were deep looking at the flood dragon. Just when everyone next to him wondered what Huang Feng was going to do, Huang Feng suddenly moved.


    I saw Huang Feng''s hands sliding in front of him in a mysterious posture, and every time they slid, they caused a wave of energy.


    Then, someone soon saw it. Behind Huang Feng, a golden shadow appeared. This shadow was initially incomplete and a little fuzzy, but as Huang Feng continued to slide, the golden shadow became clearer and clearer. The whole body also gradually became complete, like an entity.


    Dragon!


    Many people present exclaimed. The golden shadow formed by Huang Feng''s body is exactly the image of a golden dragon. The golden beard and golden scales are actually shining under the sunlight. It feels as if there really is a dragon there.


    "The legendary five-clawed golden dragon?!" Zhang Long exclaimed, and there was some tremor in that voice.


    If it is, the beast dragon just makes them vigilant and fearful, then the legendary five-clawed golden dragon is the existence that makes people admire. It is beyond the scope of the beast, and it is even a powerful one that shouldn''t appear in this world. Existence, that has only been seen in ancient books, but it is something that no one has ever seen with their own eyes.


    And as the five-clawed golden dragon slowly solidified, everyone at the scene and the fierce beasts felt pressure. Although everyone knows that the five-clawed golden dragon is only condensed by Huangfeng, it is not true, but, The terrifying coercion is real.


    Some low-powered people have already felt that under this coercion, they could not fly at all, and fell to the ground one after another. Some fierce beasts changed their previous hideous faces, lying on the ground shivering. Dare to look at the sky.


    "expensive......"


    Suddenly, the five-clawed golden dragon condensed by Huang Feng raised its head and groaned loudly. The wind was surging in the sky, and there seemed to be lightning and thunder in the clouds. The whole world seemed to be filled with the sound of the dragon''s chanting, making everyone below, There was an urge to kneel down and worship.


    The black flood dragon also felt a huge threat. The young man it wanted to kill had such a trick, and the five-clawed golden dragon was even more powerful than its own.


    At this time, as the five-clawed golden dragon''s body became clearer and larger, under its coercion, no one could stand in the air except Huang Feng and the flood dragon, even those of various sects. The head, as well as the powerful elders, could not stand in the air under the pressure of the five-clawed golden dragon and the black flood dragon, and had to return to the ground.


    On the ground, it was also surprisingly quiet at this time. Everyone seemed to stop their hands involuntarily. Whether it was the humans or the fierce beasts, under the pressure of those two horrors, even the thought of doing hands was much weaker. , All raised their heads, looked at Yilong, and Yilong confronted each other.


    And the only Huang Feng that can stand in the air, naturally received more attention.


    "Who is he?" Someone asked again involuntarily, even if he had thought about this question several times before.


    "I don''t know him, I have never heard of such a rising star from that sect, and I have never seen it before." said Dehou, as the head of the world''s number one martial art, he naturally has a lot of knowledge. , The news is also very well-informed, however, even so, he had never heard of Huang Feng before.


    Standing next to the head of Dehou was Master Jing Wen, who was also looking at Huang Feng in the sky in confusion, guessing his identity.


    "Master, his name is Huang Feng." At this moment, Mengyao said, who didn''t know when she ran over.


    And Mengyao''s words immediately attracted the attention of everyone around him.


    "Yao''er, are you out? Are you okay?" Master Jing Wen was surprised to see his apprentice appear next to him.


    "Master, I''m fine." Mengyaoer said, all the previous fierce beasts stopped their hands under the pressure of the five-clawed golden dragon and the black dragon. All Mengyaoer also took the opportunity to ran in and came. By his master.


    "Senior Nephew Yaoer, do you know that person?" The head of Dehou said, pointing to Huang Feng in the air. The people around, including the elders who have lived for hundreds of years, also looked at Mengyaoer. Obviously, they He is also very interested in Huang Feng.


    It''s just that no one knew Huang Feng before, and he didn''t even know where he came from. Now that Mengyao said that, everyone was naturally concerned.


    "Yes." Mengyaoer nodded and said, "Actually, it was Huang Feng''s credit that I could get out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was he who saved me and the disciples of other schools outside."


    "His name is Huang Feng? Which school does it belong to? Who is the master? Why hasn''t he heard of it before?" A quick-tempered elder asked a series of questions.


    "I don''t know him very well. I only knew him in a few days. I just knew that his name was Huang Feng. We met in the Shiwan Dashan Mountain. However, he didn''t seem to know anything about the outside world, so he asked I have a lot of things about the outside world, so I suspect that he has been practicing in deep mountains and forests with his master before." Mengyao said.


    "It turned out to be like this. No wonder I''ve never heard of his name before." The head of Dehou said, and then said with emotion: "I don''t know which powerful master taught such a disciple. With such terrifying strength."


    The head of Dehou and the elders next to him are also a lot of age. Although they can change their appearance and keep the appearance of young people, if you look closely, you can still see that they are really young. Of the difference.


    As for Huang Feng''s appearance, it was obviously that he was really young, not through transfiguration. Therefore, the head of Dehou would have such emotion.


    "Regardless of who taught him, he is obviously from our side now. This is enough for us." Master Jing Wen said that she has a good impression of Huang Feng, not only because Huang Feng suddenly appeared , Saved their crisis, and because Huang Feng saved Mengyao''s, her favorite disciple, of course, Master Jing Wen would have a good impression of Huang Feng.


    Others nodded in agreement. At this moment, an elder suddenly said: "This young man named Huang Feng, is it possible that this young man named Huang Feng was what the predecessors said before, who appeared when humans were embarrassed and saved mankind. ?"


    Hearing his words, everyone else''s eyes brightened. Indeed, if Huang Feng hadn''t appeared in time, then their current situation was indeed very dangerous. No one was an opponent of that dragon. Huang Feng''s appearance had changed. The whole situation.

 1877 Chapter 1877 Semi-Fairy Realm

    "Regardless of whether he is or not, he has helped us a lot. Without him, I am afraid that we would not be able to stand here." Master Jing Wen said too: "Unfortunately, we can only Looking below, it won''t help much at all."


    Indeed, what they can do now is to watch from below and wait for the battle above to decide the victory or defeat. As for the other fierce beasts, at this time, they have no intention to do anything at all. The one person and the beast above is the decision. Huang Feng won the entire battlefield situation, and the fierce beasts below are destined to lose miserably. At that time, it will not be too late for them to clean up the fierce beasts.


    And if Huang Feng loses, no matter how many other fierce beasts they kill now, it will be of no use. Then, as soon as the flood dragon comes out, they will still be defeated.


    Therefore, if we kill those fierce beasts now, nothing can be changed at all.


    And those fierce beasts also didn''t mean to do anything. They were also concerned about the battle in the sky. It seemed that their thinking was the same as that of humans.


    Huang Feng did not care about other people''s thoughts at this time, but closed his eyes and continued to move, and the five-clawed golden dragon behind him became more and more real. The light bulb-like eyes stared at the opposite. The black flood dragon roared from time to time, causing the surrounding situation to change.


    Suddenly, Huang Feng opened his eyes abruptly, and there seemed to be golden light flashing in his eyes, and there seemed to be a strong and sacred aura in his whole body.


    And at this time, the five-clawed golden dragon behind Huang Feng had completely formed, and it was no different from a real dragon. Even in terms of aura, the five-clawed golden dragon was better than the black dragon.


    In fact, the five-clawed golden dragon has a higher status than the black dragon, not to mention the dragon, even the real black dragon is inferior to the five-clawed golden dragon.


    "Ang..." The five-clawed golden dragon raised his head and chanted.


    "Ang..." The black dragon also yelled to the sky unwillingly.


    The two dragons¡¯ voices resounded throughout the world. There were even circles of vortex-like clouds in the sky, flowing like water, and the sound of lightning and thunder was louder. It seemed that the power of the whole world was It was brought up by these two dragons.


    And the two dragons are not just in situ dragons. After two dragons, the two dragons partly rushed towards each other, and the two dragons alternated, the golden five-clawed golden dragon, biting on the black one. The body of the dragon, and the black dragon was not to be outdone. It also bit on the body of the golden dragon. The tails of both sides did not stop, shaking wildly, making a "cracking" sound in the air. , Like a whip, kept blowing in the air.


    Huang Feng stared at him, still standing there, neither leaving nor going to help. In fact, at this time, the five-clawed golden dragon was his incarnation, condensing all his strength. If the golden claw dragon couldn''t defeat the black dragon, even if Huang Feng himself got on it, it wouldn''t be much help.


    And in the entire sky, only Huang Feng stood in the sky at this time, which also attracted a lot of attention.


    "Sure enough, it is a hero who was born in a young age. At such an age, he has such strength. With time, it will absolutely dominate the entire human world." An elder looked at Huang Feng in the sky with relief.


    At this level of their strength, this state, although the concept of martial art still exists, but it has faded a lot. What they think is the world of the entire human world, and seeing such outstanding young talents appear, they are more pleased. .


    The heads of other sects, including the head of Dehou, have their eyes flashing. What is certain is that as long as Huang Feng defeats the black dragon this time, his reputation in the world will definitely be straightforward. At the peak, at that time, Huang Feng was definitely the hero of the entire human world.


    According to Mengyao¡¯s, Huang Feng seems to be a casual cultivator, that is to say, he does not have a school. In that case, everyone will have the opportunity to recruit him to his subordinates, and once Huang Feng can join them In terms of sect, it greatly increases the strength and prestige of their sect.


    Who would give up such an opportunity?Even if they know that this opportunity is not great, many people are eyeing Huang Feng, but their hearts are still a little tempted.


    In contrast, Mengyaoer and Jingwen Master didn¡¯t think so much. Jingshuizhai was full of women, and it was obviously impossible to recruit Huang Feng in, and Mengyao¡¯s thoughts about Huang Feng were even greater. Innocent, she just admired Huang Feng''s strength and personality. Huang Feng''s had rescued her many times before, coupled with his various performances, so Huang Feng was like an idol in Mengyao''s heart.


    Huang Feng didn''t know the thoughts of the people below, and all his minds were on the golden dragon that was condensed and formed. The strength of this dragon had already surpassed Huang Feng''s previous strength.


    This is because Huang Feng had secretly taken Saint Purple Fruit when he was injured before. Huang Feng has placed this thing on his body for a long time and has not used it all the time. His super-class strength before is completely sufficient. In reality, there are very few enemies that have a united relationship, and there is not much danger. In other time and space, although Huang Feng occasionally encounters powerful opponents, his super-class strength is also sufficient. Even if it can''t make a spike, but it won''t be too dangerous.


    However, the humanoid beast that I encountered this time made Huang Feng feel the pressure, especially after the other party changed his body, the pressure was even greater, Huang Feng even felt that the coercion of the dragon''s body, It must surpass those of the sweeping monks, Wuyazi and others in the previous "Tianlong Babu" world.


    In fact, if Huang Feng knew the true strength of this dragon, he would know that this dragon is actually a half-celestial body now, and its strength is almost half-celestial, that is, more than super first-class, but it is a bit worse than the fairy. , And once he completes the final transformation and becomes a real dragon, then he will truly cultivate into an immortal. At that time, it is even more unmatched by Huang Feng.


    And when Huang Feng comes to a space, he wants to truly control this space. Even if he can¡¯t control it, he still has to let others not dare to offend him. Therefore, Jiaolong is such a huge and potential threat. , Huang Feng will never allow the other party to exist.


    And Huang Feng now knows that this is a world of real cultivation. The cultivation techniques, treasures, and even various herbs in this world are all very useful to Huang Feng. Therefore, Huang Feng is right This time and space paid more attention, even if it was not for the sake of the cultivation sects on the ground, but for his own sake, he would never allow such a huge threat to exist.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng wanted to understand this, he had already decided to kill this dragon, even if it was to pay some price, he would not hesitate!


    Sheng Ziguo is definitely a very valuable thing. It can save lives and help people in the bottleneck period achieve breakthroughs. Huang Feng has never been willing to use it before. It is not that he forgot to have such a thing, but decided to Use it at critical moments.


    Before, he was strong enough to face any difficulties, so he didn''t use Saint Purple Fruit, but now, he felt that the time had come when he really needed Saint Purple Fruit!


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not hesitate to take Sheng Ziguo before. He has been in super-class strength for a long time. During this time, he has never given up on cultivation. Although surrounded by beautiful women, this did not kill him. Huang Feng''s fighting spirit, on the contrary, gave him a sense of responsibility and urgency, so he has never let go of cultivation.


    And when he teleported to other dimensions before, his cultivation was also not let go. You know, there, the time is extended. In reality, one month in those dimensions is one year. That is to say, Huang Feng is in the super class. He has been in the realm for several years, and in the past few years, he has not given up on cultivation, strength, coupled with not bad talent, already has the peculiar energy in the body, his strength, his strength has already reached the super first-class subversion , The distance breaks through the self, that is, the difference is so close.


    However, Huang Feng also knows that it is not easy for him to step through the doorstep. This kind of bottleneck period requires epiphany rather than continuous cultivation. It often takes several years to break through a bottleneck period. Even longer, of course, it is more likely that it will not break through in a lifetime.


    However, Huang Feng is not in a hurry, because one is that he is not too urgent for the growth of strength, and the other is that he still has his own trump card, that is Sheng Ziguo, of course, there are more in the storage box. However, those treasures are not only expensive, each is astronomical, and there are exchange restrictions.


    Therefore, Saint Ziguo is the most useful thing in his hands now, and he has kept this thing, and now it is finally time to use it.


    After taking Holy Purple Fruit, Huang Feng¡¯s strength continued to rise. After that, with the powerful effects of Holy Purple Fruit, Huang Feng broke through the bottleneck in his body in one fell swoop, from the super-class realm to the semi-fairy realm, and That Jiaolong was already at the same level.


    The most obvious feeling about this at the scene may be the dragon, and the dragon clearly felt the changes in Huang Feng, so he paid more attention to Huang Feng.


    And that five-clawed golden dragon was formed by Huang Feng using his own internal force. Although it was not a real thing, it was not inferior or even stronger than the black dragon in terms of strength.

 1878 Chapter 1878 Reversal of the situation

    Huang Feng stood in the air, constantly giving energy to the golden five-clawed golden dragon.


    And the two dragons fought in the air. The entire sky above the Profound Sky Sect was due to the fighting of these two dragons, and the dark clouds were dense, and the lightning and thunder did not stop from the beginning. The mighty majesty suppressed the entire sky. In Xuanzong''s sect resident, some low-powered people even felt it was difficult to breathe.


    And the two dragon shadows are constantly rolling in the air, one black and the other gold, and the sound of the dragon''s roar is endless.


    "Master, how is Huang Feng? Does he have the upper hand?" Mengyao''er below asked her master.


    Because the two dragons moved too fast, only Mengyao of the Jindan stage cultivation base could only see the shadows of the two dragons with a dreadful eye. As for who had the upper hand, she couldn¡¯t tell. It is to ask his master for help.


    Master Jing Wen stared at the two fighting shadows in the air, and said: "At present, the two sides are evenly matched, and no one has the upper hand. It is really amazing to be able to fight the dragon to this point. It is definitely worse than the five-clawed golden dragon. However, the five-clawed golden dragon is just the aggregation of the yellow peaks. It is not a real dragon. Therefore, the strength of both parties is similar. It is really hard to say who can win."


    "However, this Huang Feng is really powerful. The Flood Dragon is almost half immortal. He can actually compete with each other on a par. He has such a cultivation level at a young age. It is rare, rare." The elder said with emotion.


    The other elders also looked like old and comforted. Obviously they were gratified that such a young man could appear in the human world. The desperate aura brought by the terrifying power of the dragon before was also because of Huang Feng. Appeared, and it became more and more faint.


    Perhaps this Huang Feng is the one who can save the world from danger.


    But at this moment, suddenly the wind and clouds in the sky suddenly changed, and a black small tripod suddenly appeared in Huang Feng''s hands. Huang Feng threw the small tripod out, and the small tripod was growing in the wind. In the blink of an eye, it was already more than ten feet tall, and the black cauldron continued to grow bigger.


    The pressure from the giant cauldron made the air pressure over the entire Sky Profound Sect become stronger, and many people even experienced breathing difficulties.


    "Which little tripod is?" The elder below saw Huang Feng''s tripod with a look of surprise.


    "Why do I feel the sacred breath on that tripod?"


    "Me too, that black cauldron is definitely a super magic weapon, but the level of this magic weapon seems to have an artifact level, right?"


    "Artifact level? Isn''t that a legendary thing? How could it appear in this young man''s hand?"


    "Who is he?"


    After seeing Huang Feng take out this giant cauldron, the people below immediately started talking. Many people, especially those elders who had a lot of knowledge, suddenly all their eyes brightened after seeing the small cauldron getting bigger. People of their age have seen countless magic weapons, but Huang Feng''s black tripod gave them a completely different feeling.


    That kind of feeling, the momentum is very strong, ordinary people may not feel it, but they can clearly feel that this magic weapon may be a legendary magic weapon at the level of an artifact.


    However, this magic weapon unexpectedly appeared on a young man, making everyone more puzzled about Huang Feng''s identity, and it also aroused more people''s interest.


    Mengyao''s eyes lit up when she heard the comments from the people around her. When Huang Feng fought the humanoid beast before, she had never used this black cauldron. It seems that this cauldron should be Huang Feng''s trump card. .


    If Huang Feng had a hole card, his chances of winning would be even greater.


    Huang Feng in the sky, after offering the Shenlong Ding, the Shenlong Ding flew to the black dragon under his control. The black dragon was fighting with the five-clawed golden dragon at this time, and suddenly saw a giant Ding Dynasty. When he flew by himself, he was shocked and wanted to avoid him.


    However, the giant cauldron was chasing him, and, at an extremely fast speed, coupled with the five-clawed golden dragon entangled on one side, the black flood dragon was hit hard by the divine dragon cauldron after all.


    "bump!"


    Originally, the black dragon just thought that the Shenlong Cauldron was just an ordinary magic weapon, even if it was smashed, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but it didn¡¯t expect that this was actually a very powerful magic weapon that was hit on it. At that time, the blood in its body was tumbling, and the whole body seemed to be hit hard.


    Just this time, the black dragon knew that the Shenlong Ding was not easy to provoke. Seeing that the Shenlong Ding was still chasing itself, it slammed its tail, and it was just a shot at the Shenlong Ding. Want to get the other party out.


    However, the Shenlong Cauldron only stepped back slightly, and then slammed at him. The aura seemed to be stronger, and the black flood dragon had been brought close by the five-clawed golden dragon because of such a delay. The claw golden dragon was even more polite, biting at seven inches of the black water dragon, the black water dragon suddenly screamed, and then, desperately shaking its body, trying to get rid of the five-claw golden dragon''s bite.


    However, no matter how hard it struggles, there is no way to get rid of the five-clawed golden dragon''s bite. The five-clawed golden dragon is like a magnet, which is firmly attached to its body and closely follows it.


    "bump!"


    At this moment, the Shenlong Cauldron was under Huang Feng''s control, and it accurately hit the black water dragon on the head. The power was huge. In addition, at this time, the black water dragon was always trying its best to get rid of the five-clawed golden dragon. They were all on the five-clawed golden dragon. It was smashed, and there was not much preparation at all. Immediately, its big head seemed to be squashed. The position of the left eye was even more bloody, with countless black blood. , Like rain, falling from the air, accompanied by some minced meat on the head of the black dragon.


    "Oh..."


    The black water dragon screamed in pain, and the voice shook the sky and the earth moved, and there were many lowly cultivated people below, and even felt dizzy.


    However, the people below are uncomfortable, and the black dragon above is even more uncomfortable.


    It kept rolling in the air, screaming endlessly, and the pain on the body, coupled with the pain on the head, made it already on the verge of madness.


    At this time, the fierce beasts below seemed to see that the black flood dragon was in a bad situation. Some of those that could fly had already risen into the air, seeming to want to help the black flood dragon.


    "Your opponent is us!"


    When the fierce beasts lifted into the sky, the people on the human world were not to be outdone. Some powerful people who could withstand the pressure from above also flew up one after another, although they were not the opponents of the black dragon. , I can''t help Huang Feng.


    However, for these ordinary fierce beasts, they can still contend some, even if the strength of these fierce beasts is also very strong, but the strength of these people is also not weak.


    As a result, the sky that originally belonged to Huangfeng and the two dragons became lively again.


    And those fierce beasts seemed to be a little anxious, eager to help the black flood dragon. When they wanted to fight, they were a bit chaotic and had fierce moves, but some of them couldn''t show their full strength.


    On the other hand, the masters of the human world are not in a hurry. The situation above is obviously that Huang Feng has the advantage. As long as it continues, defeating the black dragon is not a problem at all. Therefore, what they have to do now is to restrain it. These fierce beasts will do, there is no need to rush over to help.


    Because of this, on the other hand, the masters of the human world were not in a hurry. They played steadily and firmly restrained the fierce beasts who were eager to help, and none of them could escape.


    But Mengyao''s lack of strength, at this time, she can''t fly at all, so she can only raise her head from below, look into the air with a caring expression, and look at Huang Feng''s situation with concern for a while. I have to look at the state of my master again, which is quite busy.


    However, because the current situation is still good for them, Mengyao''s face is a little relaxed.


    And the other masters of the human world, at this time, all showed long-lost smiles one after another. They had been suppressed by fierce beasts before, and even many people¡¯s sects were destroyed by fierce beasts. He was even chased all the way and fled to Xuanzong this day.


    Therefore, they didn''t have the slightest affection for these fierce beasts in their hearts, and they wished to kill them all.


    However, their strength is limited. Not to mention the humanoid beast above, it is the ordinary beast frenzy. They are also somewhat unable to withstand it. Although there have been a few old seniors who have been in retreat for a long time, they are very concerned about the whole situation. And did not help much.


    And if this situation continues, it is not impossible for them to be killed by these loose hands.


    However, at this moment, Huang Feng suddenly appeared, relying on his own strength to turn the situation over, and now he is firmly in the upper hand. How could they be unhappy?


    However, these people didn¡¯t have a long time to relax. After the fierce beasts above fought, the beasts below also started to act. The fighting that stopped before, at this time, also broke out again. Profound Sky Sect has once again become a battlefield, and people are fighting everywhere.


    However, unlike before, humans were at a disadvantage before, and there was no hope at all. Therefore, the combat effectiveness could not be fully displayed, and there was an aura of despair in his heart.


    But now it''s completely different, the identities of the two sides have changed, and the human side is full of hope again, but the fierce beast side is in desperation.

 1879 Chapter 1879

    The battle is still the same as before, and the people who were fighting before. However, the heart is different, and the effect of the fight is different. Before, everyone was fighting with a breath of despair, even if it was killing. When a beast died, they could not see any hope of winning.


    But now it''s completely different. A Huangfeng appeared on their side, which has completely suppressed the terrifying humanoid beast, and the elders and leaders of the other sects have all been dispatched at this time. , Has restrained some other powerful fierce beasts, so what they need to face now is just ordinary fierce beasts.


    It can be said that the situation on the entire battlefield has been completely changed because of Huang Feng''s sudden appearance. They have changed from their previous disadvantages to their current advantages, and this advantage is still expanding.


    However, just when many human masters thought that they were determined to win and that the fierce beast was bound to fail miserably, suddenly a swift figure flew up and rushed directly to Huang Feng who was fighting the fierce beast.


    That figure was as fast as lightning, and when the elders found out that they wanted to remind Huang Feng, it was already too late.


    At this time, Huang Feng¡¯s entire mind was on the black flood dragon in front of him. After all, it was the greatest threat to the audience, and the other fierce beasts were also restrained by others. He didn¡¯t need it. To be distracted, you only need to concentrate on dealing with the black flood dragon in front of you. As long as you kill the black flood dragon in front of you, the following crisis will be resolved.


    The black dragon in front of him was indeed seriously injured at this time. Therefore, Huang Feng wanted to kill the opponent in one go. He naturally exhausted all his strength. After all, his current strength would not be higher than the opponent. How much, it''s just a little bit higher, and he can have the advantage because he cooperates with the Shenlong Cauldron.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t dare to be careless. Naturally, all his mind was put on it, and he didn''t dare to be distracted.


    Because of this, when the figure behind flew to Huang Feng''s back, Huang Feng, who had always been more alert, didn''t even notice it.


    "bump!"


    When the figure came to Huang Feng''s side, he didn''t hesitate at all. It was a palm against Huang Feng''s back. Huang Feng was unprepared, so no damage from this palm could be avoided.


    Suddenly, Huang Feng¡¯s body fell from the air like a kite with a broken thread, and because the dragon tripod lost Huang Feng¡¯s control, it fell from the control, and the same, the five illusioned by Huang Feng The golden claw dragon also raised up to the sky with a long roar, and then disappeared from the sky with a trace of unwillingness.


    Because of this sudden change, the entire scene was suddenly stunned. The human side had the upper hand and had the upper hand. As a result, because Huang Feng was attacked and seriously injured, the situation changed instantly, and no one wanted to contain it. He even killed the black dragon.


    The five-clawed golden dragon disappeared completely, and the magical dragon cauldron had also fallen down. The entire sky, where Huang Feng stood before, was only the black dragon and a figure that had just appeared. It was precisely because of the sudden appearance of this figure. After a sneak attack, I learned about Huang Feng''s injury.


    "Avid?!" The head of Dehou exclaimed after seeing the voice clearly.


    And the other people around, at this time, have also recognized the identity of Avid. After all, when they were in the mountains before, there was already a battle between them and Avid. Surrounded by the head of Dehou, several masters including Jingwen Shitai besieged Arvid together, and barely managed to maintain the situation, so Arvid still impressed everyone.


    As for the elders who left the customs, they are no strangers to Arvid. They also participated in the battle between humans and demons ten years ago. They were even the main force and participated in the siege of Arvid. battle.


    Originally, they thought they had killed Arvid. However, after they left the customs this time, the head of Zhong-Germany and the others learned that Arvid was not dead. He was only killed by the demons. The person was sealed up, and now, he came out of the seal again, and once again led the people of the Demon Race to invade the human world.


    However, at that time, the human world had already been attacked by fierce beasts, many sects were destroyed, and the Sky Profound Sect was besieged. Therefore, although they knew that the people of the Demon Race were also here, they had no extra energy at all. People in charge of the demons.


    For this reason, even if they knew that the people of the Demon Race had been watching around, but there was no good way. They could only hope that the people of the Demon Race would not suddenly intervene and let them solve the evil beast. , And then go to fight the Mozu.


    But later, the masters of the human world, in the battle with the fierce beast, have fallen into a disadvantage and fell into despair, and there is no more thought to think about the demon race, even the fierce beast has passed the test. No, how can they still think about the Demon Race?


    Because of this, many people have ignored the existence of the Demon Race. Even just now, they realized that their side has already gained the upper hand in the battle with the Fierce Beast, and they have not realized that there are also Demon Race People, hiding in the dark, give them a fatal blow at any time.


    And now, they have also paid the price for their carelessness. If they had been more wary of the demons before, they would not have been able to spot Avid in advance, and just stop Avid and not let him. As long as he attacked Huang Feng for a while, Huang Feng might be able to completely kill the black flood dragon.


    As a result, it was precisely because of their carelessness that Arvid''s sneak attack on Huang Feng succeeded, causing Huang Feng to be seriously injured, and the situation they had finally turned around was facing collapse again.


    Fortunately, for everyone, the only good news is that the black flood dragon was also seriously injured in Huang Feng''s previous fight. At this time, his strength has been greatly damaged, and there is no way to attack them again.


    And after he flew Huang Feng in one palm, Arvid didn''t seem to want to let Huang Feng go. He flew directly toward Huang Feng again, hoping to kill Huang Feng.


    "Lazi dare!"


    The old elders of all sects in the human world who saw this scene were suddenly angry. It was because of their carelessness that caused the change of the residents and the injury of Huang Feng. At this time, this Ah Vader actually wanted to kill Huang Feng completely in front of them, how could they be willing to accept it?


    So, one by one put aside their opponents, some greeted Arvid and blocked him, while others flew towards Huangfeng, trying to catch him.


    Although Arvid is also very strong, able to withstand the siege of Dehou, Jingwen and others, and even have the upper hand, but that''s all, he is a powerful Dehou leader. Even better than these elders, but, compared with Huang Feng, and the black dragon, it is obviously still inferior. If he hadn''t attacked Huang Feng just now, he was just fighting head-on, he would definitely not be Huang Feng''s opponent.


    Therefore, now there are several old senior elders to intercept him. He wants to break through the past and kill Huang Feng, which is basically impossible.


    As for the human world, everyone is aware of the importance of Huang Feng and is desperately protecting Huang Feng. Therefore, even if Avid did not come alone this time, his demons, at this time, They have already started going up the mountain to fight with people in the human world, but it is no longer possible to kill Huang Feng in the crowd.


    Thinking of this, Arvid didn''t have the slightest nostalgia, turned and left, but before leaving, he took away the injured black dragon.


    As for the human world, they could only watch Avid leaving with the black dragon, and did not dare to pursue it. At this time, they needed to face the fierce beast and the people of the demon race at the same time. The certainty of victory, especially since the fierce battle has been going through for a long time before, they now need a rest.


    What''s more, many of them are still worried about Huang Feng''s situation. Since the demons are leaving, they have not forced them to stay.


    As for those fierce beasts, seeing that the black flood dragon was taken away by Avid, they did not continue to stay on the Profound Sky Sect, but left with the people of the Demon Race.


    The people in the human world still did not intercept.


    As a result, the Tianxuanzong resident, which was already in full swing, quickly restored its usual tranquility. If it weren¡¯t for the occasional groans on the ground and the corpses in one place, no one would have thought that there had been a large-scale outbreak before Fighting, this fight is even about the future of mankind as a whole, humans, beasts, and demons all participate.


    Seeing that the fierce beasts and the demons had retreated, the head of Dehou, after arranging some people to guard, began to clean the battlefield. For those fierce beasts that had not had time to go, he went up to make up for those injured. Human disciples are treated as soon as possible.


    However, more people''s attention is obviously on Huang Feng''s body. Huang Feng has fallen into a coma since he was shot down from the air. At this time, he was taken into the Profound Sky Sect by several elders. Within the sect of the sect, and those who follow around are the heads and elders of various schools.


    Of course, there is one exception, that is Mengyaoer, but her relationship with Huang Feng is not ordinary, she is the first to know Huang Feng, and Mengyaoer is likely to be the master of Jingshui Zhai in the future, so there are Qualified to go in with everyone.


    "Master, how is Huang Feng?" Mengyao asked her master anxiously.

 1880 Chapter 1880

    "It''s not clear, but the injury seems to be quite serious." Master Jing Wen said with a serious face.


    In fact, at this time, the faces of the people around are not good-looking. After all, Huang Feng is the biggest discovery on their side. It should be the strongest person on their side. Although he does not know his specific identity, he is sure It belongs to his camp.


    But now Huang Feng is seriously injured, and the threats of the demons and fierce beasts have not been completely eliminated, especially the people of the demons, they have been hiding in secret, this time they have given everyone a fatal blow, even In the end, the black flood dragon was taken away. The fierce beast and the people of the demon race mixed together, which was very dangerous for their humans.


    Although the black dragon has been injured by Huang Feng, it is not dead yet. The people of the Demon Race will take it away. It shouldn''t be killed. In case the people of the Demon Race will save the beast. Well, on their human side, it will be even more dangerous.


    Huang Feng, the strongest fighter on their side, was seriously injured at this time. It¡¯s no wonder that everyone¡¯s mood is good. More importantly, Huang Feng¡¯s injury has something to do with them. At that time, Huang Feng Everyone knows how powerful the black flood dragon is when fighting the black flood dragon with all its strength. No matter how strong Huang Feng is, he wouldn''t dare to distract him. Therefore, the attention must be on the fierce beast.


    At this time, the surrounding potential threats should be people like them who helped Huang Feng get rid of them. They intercepted other fierce beasts for this reason.


    However, they were still negligent, patronizing the fierce beasts, but forgot the demons who had been hiding in the dark. As a result, they took advantage of the gap, severely injured Huang Feng, and finally rescued the black dragon. Up.


    It can be said that it is because of their negligence that the situation that has already turned for the better, once again on the verge of collapse, the demons and the fierce beasts will definitely not just give up like this, they will definitely come again.


    At that time, if Huang Feng had not recovered, then their human side would be really dangerous, and no one could count on it.


    Therefore, while everyone was worried, they also felt deeply self-blame.


    "Master, you must be able to cure him, right?" Mengyao said worriedly.


    Along the way, because Huang Feng had a life-saving grace for her, coupled with her care, Mengyao had already regarded Huang Feng as an idol, plus what happened in the cave before. Mengyao had a feeling for Huang Feng that was different from others.


    In normal times, Mengyao¡¯s performance would definitely arouse the attention of Master Jingwen. However, at this time, Master Jingwen obviously has no extra energy to think about other things, plus, These people are also very concerned about Huang Feng''s situation, so Master Jing Wentai didn''t notice Mengyao''s strangeness.


    "Don''t worry, Huang Feng is very important to everyone and the entire human world. Everyone will do their best to save him." Jingwen said.


    This is not to comfort Mengyao, but it is true. Huang Feng is really important to everyone and the entire human world. If Huang Feng cannot recover before the next attack from the fierce beast and the demons, then These people are very dangerous.


    Everyone understands this truth. Therefore, when it comes to helping Huang Feng, everyone has the same idea. There will be no hidden behaviors, and there will be no retention. After all, saving Huang Feng is equivalent to Who dares not care about saving yourself?


    Mengyao nodded. She also knew that at this time, she couldn''t help with anything. She could only pin her hopes on the master and the heads and elders of other schools.


    Huang Feng was quickly taken to a secret room of the Tianxuanzong by everyone, and the head of Dehou also ordered people to guard at the door of the secret room, not allowing anyone else to enter. He didn''t dare to be careless about Huang Feng.


    After Huang Feng was put down, everyone began to check his condition.


    "The situation is not optimistic, and Arvid''s strength seems to be stronger than ten years ago."


    "Well, with this palm, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest preparation. If it were an ordinary person, it might have been wiped out on the spot. He was only seriously injured, thanks to his strong strength."


    "Quickly, I have a soul flame pill here, please take it for him first."


    "I''ll help him dredge his blood."


    After everyone checked Huang Feng''s situation, they found that the situation was not optimistic, and they also actively began to rescue Huang Feng.


    As the heads and elders of the various schools, there are some good things on them, especially the heads and elders of the big schools. There are not few good things on them. At this time, they are not stingy. It''s time, whoever has good things, let Huang Feng use it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s life was firmly suspended, and his life would not be in danger.


    However, everyone was not satisfied with this. What they wanted was not only that Huang Feng would not die, but also that Huang Feng would be able to fully recover when the next fierce beast and demons attacked.


    It¡¯s just that if you want to keep Huang Feng¡¯s life, it¡¯s not a big problem for everyone. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s own internal strength is very strong, and he has also protected himself very well. In addition, the elixir on these people just keeps The life of Huangfeng is not too difficult.


    However, to help Huang Feng recover as soon as possible, I am afraid it is not an easy task. Everyone has checked Huang Feng¡¯s injuries and the injuries were very serious. If it were not for the true energy in Huang Feng¡¯s body, in the first time, automatically He may be dead if he protects the body, but even so, his injuries are not light.


    Everyone also knew about Huang Feng''s injury. It was really difficult to recover in a short time. At least, they couldn''t do it themselves.


    "It seems that we have better other preparations." An elder said with a serious face.


    If Huang Feng can regain his fighting power, he will be the strongest fighting power on his side. At that time, even if the black dragon comes again, everyone will not be afraid. Moreover, with this lesson, they will definitely not next time. People successfully attacked Huangfeng.


    However, it is unlikely that Huang Feng will be able to recover in time. It will take a long time to fully recover his strength. They cannot expect those fierce beasts and demons to wait until Huang Feng is completely recovered. Come attack them.


    Therefore, they must first prepare.


    The others nodded solemnly, obviously they all understood this.


    "Dehou, you let people go down the mountain and investigate the whereabouts of those fierce beasts and demons. There are so many of them, it is difficult to hide their bodies completely. Find their location, and then we will lead people forward. To harass them, slow down the recovery of the black fierce beast, and at the same time, give Huang Feng more time to recover." The elder next to him said, he is the elder of the elder generation of Xuanzong, for Dehou, You can also call his name directly.


    "Yes." The head of Dehou took the lead.


    "In addition, after you go back, you will look for good things in the martial arts. As long as it can help people quickly recover from their injuries, they will be served to Huang Feng. At this time, everyone should not be reluctant. If Huang Feng cannot be timely When we recover, we may all die. At that time, even if we keep those treasures, it will be useless." Another elder said.


    Everyone nodded solemnly. There are few fools who can achieve the position of head or elder. Of course, they understand the current situation. Now Huang Feng is their greatest hope. At this time, if anyone wants If you hide yourself, it is simply foolishness, and it is the enemy of the entire human world, the realm of cultivation!


    "The other thing is, those injured disciples must have a good recuperation and recovery. They all have experience fighting fierce beasts, which is also very helpful for the next battle. Moreover, as long as they can survive, they will cultivate in the future. At that time, xinxing will also be very advantageous."


    It can be said that in this battle with the fierce beast, almost all the schools in the cultivation world have participated in it. Many schools have suffered heavy losses and many disciples have died. However, those who survived are all valuable assets. The speed will be faster and the combat experience will be more abundant. If many years later, if there are fierce beasts and demons to attack their cultivation world, then these people will be the backbone of the challenge.


    Of course, on the premise, they can tide over the current difficulties smoothly, but at present, it seems difficult.


    Thinking of this, everyone looked at Huang Feng who was lying down and fell into a coma. He was the greatest hope of the entire cultivation world.


    "By the way, did you find out that the true qi in Huang Feng''s body is a bit strange." At this moment, suddenly an elder who inspected Huang Feng before said.


    "What''s wrong?" the other person said.


    "I just couldn''t even feel the flow of true qi in his body just now, as if there was no trace of true qi in his body. If it hadn¡¯t been for seeing him fighting the black flood dragon with my own eyes, I would have doubted whether he was just an ordinary person. "The man said.


    "Really?" The person next to him didn''t seem to believe it, and came to investigate.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t feel the flow of true qi in his body. Could it be that the true qi in his body was dissipated by Avid?" said the person who had just checked.


    "Impossible, Arvid can hurt him seriously, or is it because he is completely unprepared, it is good that he can seriously hurt Huang Feng, how can he break up the true qi in his body with one palm? What''s more, Huang Feng''s body It seems that there is not a trace of real energy, even if it is scattered, it is impossible to fight so cleanly, right?" The person said before.


    The others nodded, obviously not believing that the true energy in Huang Feng''s body would be completely wiped out by that palm.

 1881 Chapter 1881

    "The true energy in Huang Feng''s body is a bit strange." At this moment, Mengyao said.


    Even though Mengyao''s had been here before, they were all her elders and seniors, so she didn''t have the place to speak at all, and she was not easy to interrupt, just watching from the side.


    However, at this time, she finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "Oh? Nephew Yao''er, do you know this situation?" Head Dehou said.


    After that, the head of Dehou also introduced Mengyao''s identity to those senior elders.


    Mengyaoer was the first to contact Huang Feng, and the two parties had been together for a few days. Maybe Mengyaoer knew more things than them.


    Seeing so many seniors looking at her, Mengyao''s was a little nervous, but she still tried her best to keep her calm: "Before I was injured in the Shiwan Dashan Mountain, and I got into a devastation. It was Huang Feng who saved me. It is to infuse me into my body to guide the flow of true qi in my body, and at that time, I felt the abnormality of Huang Feng¡¯s true qi."


    Naturally, Mengyao''er would not say the real reason for her delusion. In fact, she was ashamed of that reason and would not tell anyone, let alone the seniors in front of her.


    "Yao''er, you''re crazy? Is there anything else?" Master Jingwen asked with concern immediately when he heard that his lover was crazy.


    After all, things like ignorance are not big or small. If they are not handled in time, life will be in danger, and at the same time, there will be sequelae.


    "Master, I''m fine, I feel good." Mengyao said.


    "Senior Nephew Yao''er, you continue to say, why is Huang Feng''s instinct abnormal?" the head of Dehou asked.


    "Yes." Mengyao nodded and said: "I discovered that when Huang Feng''s true qi entered my body, at first, my true qi was repellent, but soon, Huang Feng''s true qi happened automatically. The change became the appearance of the true qi in my body and merged with the true qi in my body. In this way, the true qi in my body would no longer be repelled, and it would be smoothly guided."


    Because of the different cultivation methods, the true qi in the body is different. Even if you are a brother from the same discipline, the true qi cultivated in the same method is different, but the difference will Much smaller.


    Therefore, when encountering a situation of delusion, it is often the seniors of the same door who help to clear and guide, even if it is, it is somewhat dangerous. Once the two realities reprimand, the two people will be in danger.


    Not to mention people who don¡¯t understand the sect, use different zhenqi, it is more likely that it is not saving the other party, or even harming the other party. Mengyao''s had this kind of worry before, but at that time, she was because of her accident. Enchanted can''t speak, even if he wants to remind Huang Feng, he can''t do it.


    However, what Mengyaoer didn¡¯t expect was that after Huang Feng¡¯s zhenqi entered her body, although it was indeed repelling at the beginning, in the later stage, she actively turned into the same zhenqi as her own. It seems that the true Qi that Huang Feng entered into his body was originally the same.


    This surprised Mengyao, and now she heard these seniors talk about this topic, she also said it.


    "Can his true energy change?" everyone around said in surprise.


    After all, what kind of true qi a person cultivates, what kind of true qi will be produced, I have never heard of it, and the true qi in someone''s body will change according to the environment. This is indeed incredible. Up.


    However, Mengyao nodded her head, confirming everyone''s guess.


    "This is too weird. I have never heard of such a thing." said an elderly elder.


    "Yes, we feel his true qi, but we can''t feel it. It may be because the true qi in his body is actively transformed into nothingness at this time. From the outside, it looks no different from ordinary people." Said the elder.


    "If this is the case, can we use the true energy in our body to help him recover?" said an elder next to him.


    "Yeah!" The others are all bright.


    Indeed, they had never thought of this method before, they just wanted to use various treasures to help Huang Feng continue his life and hang his life, but the real recovery still depends on Huang Feng himself.


    In that case, the speed is bound to be very slow, but they can¡¯t do anything about it. Even if they want to use the true energy in their body to help, they dare not. In that case, they are not saving Huangfeng, but harming Huangfeng. Him.


    However, if Mengyao''s words are true, then they can use the zhenqi in their bodies to help Huang Feng. In that case, Huang Feng will recover a lot, naturally.


    However, they were not sure whether Mengyao''s words were true or not. If there was an accident and Huang Summit had an accident, they would not be comfortable either.


    "Yao''er, are you sure what you said is true?" Master Jingwen also understood the importance of this matter, and asked her apprentice again.


    Mengyao looked at the crowd, bit her lip, and nodded heavily, "It''s all true!"


    Mengyaoer can naturally understand what these people are worried about. In fact, she is also very worried about Huang Feng. If it were not for her personal experience, Mengyaoer would never say this, nor would she say so. Sure, she understood that if something went wrong, it would be harming Huang Feng, not saving him. She certainly didn''t want something like that to happen.


    "Well, let''s try." An elder said.


    The others nodded. After all, they don¡¯t know when those fierce beasts and demons will call again. Huang Feng will recover sooner, and their hearts will feel at ease as soon as possible. In case those people call again, Huang The peak hasn''t recovered yet, it''s all over!


    "Okay, try." The person next to him also said.


    "However, we should first try with someone with a relatively low qi. In this way, if there is any accident, we can stop it in time, and because of the low qi, the harm will be less. ." An elder next to him suggested.


    "I think it should be the same." The other person echoed.


    Therefore, everyone involuntarily looked at Mengyaoer. Indeed, everyone here is stronger than Mengyaoer. Mengyaoer¡¯s golden core cultivation base, in the young book, may be already Very strong, but in front of these senior elders and the heads, it is not enough. Mengyao is obviously the lowest among all the people.


    Mengyao saw that everyone looked at her, and understood what they meant. Indeed, her strength was the lowest among all. Even if something went wrong, others could stop it from continuing, and, to Huang Feng The harm will be minimal.


    "Then I will try." Mengyao stepped forward.


    "Yao''er, be careful." Master Jing Wen said too.


    "Yeah." Mengyao nodded.


    Afterwards, Mengyaoer sat behind Huang Feng under the gaze of everyone, and looked at Huang Feng¡¯s broad back. Her face was reddish. At this time, Huang Feng¡¯s shirt had been taken off, revealing that strong Strong body.


    Mengyao hurriedly suppressed her somewhat eager heart, took a deep breath, and then patted her palms against Huang Feng''s back.


    Unobstructed contact with Huang Feng''s identity caused Mengyao''s heart to tremble, and she almost made herself go crazy.


    Seeing Mengyao''s strangeness, the people around were tense, thinking it was the result of real enthusiasm.


    "Yao''er, how are you?" Master Jing Wen asked too.


    "Master, I''m fine." Mengyao said quickly, knowing that everyone had misunderstood.


    After that, she quickly stabilized her mind and transported the zhenqi in her body into Huang Feng''s body.


    And sure enough, when Mengyao¡¯s zhenqi entered Huang Feng¡¯s body, it was indeed resisted at first, but soon, the zhenqi that Mengyaoer conveyed into Huang Feng¡¯s body was completely integrated into Huang Feng. There was no more resistance in Feng''s body, as if Mengyao''s zhenqi was exactly the same as Huang Feng''s zhenqi.


    "Really?!"


    Everyone soon discovered this situation and called out in surprise.


    Before, they just guessed that Huang Feng''s true qi could be transformed into Mengyao''s true qi, so if Mengyao''s true qi enters Huang Feng''s body, it will not be affected by his true qi.


    And now, facts have proved that their guess is correct. Huang Feng¡¯s true qi really possesses such a magical power. It can not only transform his own true qi into the true qi of others, but also the true qi of other people. Qi, transformed into the true Qi in his body.


    After learning this, everyone was very excited. If this happens, everyone can take turns to help Huang Feng recover. This will not only not affect everyone''s strength, but also speed up the recovery of Huang Feng''s injury. For everyone, it is definitely good news.


    Because of this, everyone looked a little frowning and worried, but now they have completely recovered. Huang Feng''s recovery speed has accelerated, and they have one more guarantee.


    After the guess was proved feasible, Mengyao''er was quickly stopped. After all, she was the strongest and could provide Huang Feng with the least help. Naturally, everyone didn''t want to waste precious time.


    After Mengyao was called, she was still a little unwilling. Huang Feng saved her before, and she wanted to save Huang Feng. However, she also knew that she was the lowest in strength and would help Huang Feng the most if she occupied the position. Down, and those seniors with advanced strength can help Huang Feng faster and better.


    After Mengyao got up, one of the elders immediately sat down, put his hands on Huang Feng''s back, and began to use the true energy in his body to help Huang Feng recover.

 1882 Chapter 1882 Awakening

    From the beginning to the end, Huang Feng kept on the topic of being unconscious, and didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. The elders, one at a time, took turns to deliver Zhen Qi to Huang Feng to heal his injuries. The others started to discuss. The next thing.


    The matter is already obvious. The people of the Demon Race did not choose to give up. They have been observing in secret, and saving the black flood dragon this time is definitely not a good thing for the human side. Otherwise, it depends on Huang Feng. The black flood dragon had already been wounded. If it had not been rescued, everyone would besiege and kill the wounded dragon.


    It''s a pity that the Jiaolong was rescued, and everyone felt it was a pity, but there was nothing to do.


    The people of the Demon Race will definitely make a comeback later. As for the fierce beasts, they should not give up. The black dragon is not dead. It can still command the fierce beasts in the entire hundred thousand mountains. Before everyone wanted to kill the black one first The dragon is also because this black dragon is the head of countless beasts in the hundred thousand mountains. As long as it is killed, the remaining beasts will inevitably fall apart, even if they don¡¯t retreat immediately, but without the fierceness of the leader. The beast is just a dish of loose sand, it''s much easier to deal with.


    After all, no matter how smart the fierce beast is, it is still a lot worse than human beings.


    It''s a pity that they failed to kill the black dragon, instead they were almost killed by the black dragon. The appearance of Huang Feng gave them hope again, but in the end, they failed.


    However, thinking about this now obviously does not help, everyone can only think about how to deal with it next.


    After discussion, everyone discussed and sent some people down the mountain to other sects and called for help from those who hadn''t rushed to the Profound Sky Sect. After all, the final battle was definitely in Profound Sky Sect.


    Previously, because of the beasts surrounding the mountain, some people from other sects came, but there were some who couldn''t get in at all. Some were killed by the beasts in ambush, and some were far away. ''S retreated.


    And those sects acting alone are obviously very dangerous. Once discovered by a fierce beast or a demon clan, they can easily be killed. Not only the people on the mountain want those people to come, but those outside the Profound Sky Sect In fact, people want to come, after all, it is better to get together than to act alone.


    It''s just that some people may not know that the beast of Profound Sky Sect has temporarily retreated, so the head of Dehou still has to send someone down the mountain.


    In addition to sending people down the mountain to find support, some elders or heads who know the formation method, at this time, are also around the Tianxuanzong, began to arrange the formation method, although due to time and material constraints, their layout The law can''t be a top-level big formation, but it''s still a bit useful. Next time when the fierce beast or the demon race comes back, it will be able to block it a little.


    And even if they can buy them some time, or even if they kill an enemy, it is all profitable for them.


    In addition, the people on the mountain can also step up patrols to protect the safety around the Profound Sky Sect, ensuring that when foreign enemies invade, they can be spotted immediately and will not be attacked again.


    Of course, everyone has made so many preparations. The most important thing is to seize the time to heal Huang Feng, and want Huang Feng to recover as soon as possible. This stranger that everyone is not familiar with is everyone''s last and biggest trump card.


    Many people understand this!


    Because of this, I have never stopped helping Huang Feng convey the true energy. At this time, all the heads and elders have surprisingly unanimous opinions. There are no other ideas. They are trying their best to help Huang Feng. restore.


    With the help of everyone, Huang Feng¡¯s body began to recover quickly. In addition, the special features of his magical martial arts can also help him recover well. Therefore, his recovery speed is quite amazing. At least the heads and elders were surprised at the speed of Huang Feng''s body recovery.


    Originally, in everyone''s mind, it would take Huang Feng at least two or three days to wake up. As for getting out of bed, it would take a few days.


    As a result, it took Huang Feng less than a day to wake up, and soon he was able to move his body freely, and in less than half a day, he could get out of bed and walk. Such a speed of recovery was shocked. Everyone.


    Everyone had to sigh with emotion that Huang Feng''s true qi was so powerful that it would be impossible for ordinary people to do this, but Huang Feng did it easily.


    However, this is a great thing for finding that person. Although Huang Feng hasn''t fully recovered yet, being able to wake up and get out of bed is already a great improvement.


    "How is the situation outside?" Huang Feng, who was awake, asked Mengyao next to him.


    Mengyaoer never left. Huang Feng did need someone to take care of him. Mengyaoer recommended to stay. The others had no choice but not much thought. After all, Huang Feng had rescued Mengyaoer before, Meng It is understandable that Yaoer wants to take care of Huang Feng.


    Because of this, Mengyaoer was the first person to discover Huang Feng''s awakening. At that time, it was her master who was conveying infuriating energy to Huang Feng. Hearing Mengyaoer''s surprise cry, he almost didn''t make a difference. Master Jing Wen stabilized his mind in time, and there was no accident.


    "The people of the Demon Race appeared. You were injured by the Demon Emperor Avid of the Demon Race. Later, the Demon Race people saved the Flood Dragon and left. Now, there is nothing wrong outside." Mengyaoer said. .


    Huang Feng nodded difficultly. He was fighting the black dragon in the air at the time. He didn''t pay much attention to the surrounding situation, so he was attacked. He didn''t know who attacked him. Now I heard Mengyao''s. Said, I knew it was a member of the Demon Race, and it was the Demon Emperor who made the shot himself, no wonder it was so powerful.


    However, without Mengyao''s words, Huang Feng can also know that the demons and the fierce beasts will definitely not give up so easily. They retreat, not to give up, but to regroup, and when they recover, they will fight again. .


    "You just woke up, don''t talk, don''t think so much, rest a lot." At this time, Jingwen Master said to Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    Perhaps seeing the doubt in Huang Feng''s eyes, Mengyao quickly introduced: "Huang Feng, this is my master, Jingwen, the master of Jingshuizhai."


    "Thank you for healing me, Master Jingwen." Huang Feng said.


    "I am not the only one who heals you." Master Jing Wen said too: "However, you don''t have to say that. These are all things we should do. If you didn''t show up in time, could we sit here? It¡¯s all unknown, so, speaking of it, we thank you."


    Indeed, Jingwen¡¯s remarks are not lying. People of many sects in the human world, whether they are the head-in-chief, the elders, or the ordinary disciples below, all understand Huang Feng¡¯s help to them. Without Huang Feng, they might be in the Sky Profound Sect The number of people who are missing is more than half. Even if they survived by chance, the final life will not be better. After all, the entire human world will fall, and even if they run for a while, they will definitely not run away.


    "The teacher is too polite. Although I am not a disciple of all major sects, I am also a member of the human world. When encountering such things, I am naturally responsible." Huang Feng said.


    It is naturally impossible for him to say that he is not a person in this world. He will not talk nonsense about this, and he will regard himself as a member of this world. In this way, what he does will not make people think too much.


    Master Jingwen nodded in relief, obviously satisfied with Huang Feng.


    After that, people from other schools who heard the news of Huang Feng''s awakening also came one after another. Obviously, they were very concerned about Huang Feng''s situation. After knowing that he was awake, they all came as soon as possible. .


    "How are you?" An elder asked, and everyone else looked at Huang Feng with concern.


    "Fortunately, there is still some strength that can''t be used now." Huang Feng said.


    "This is normal. The power that Arvid slapped him before is not small. You can wake up so quickly, it is a bit beyond our expectations." The elder said.


    Obviously, they were surprised and delighted that Huang Feng was able to wake up so quickly. Everyone understood the importance of Huang Feng to them.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "I also want to thank you seniors for helping me."


    "Yes, it should."


    "That is, compared to what you do, what we do is nothing."


    At this time everyone is no longer stern and arrogant in front of ordinary disciples. After all, this cultivation world still speaks with strength. Although Huang Feng is young, his strength is enough for everyone to meet his peers.


    Moreover, Huang Feng had rescued them before, which naturally made them more polite.


    Everyone didn¡¯t stay here for long. Huang Feng just woke up and needed a rest. Therefore, only one Mengyaoer was left to take care of here. The others went out. As for the transportation of true energy to Huang Feng, Huang Feng was also affected. It was stopped, and after waking up, he was already able to use his internal force to heal his injuries, and the effect was even better than what everyone helped.


    When everyone saw Huang Feng say this, they naturally had no objection. They again asked him to rest more. If there is any need, please leave here after speaking. Of course, before leaving, Mengyao must be told to take care of Huang Feng. it is good.


    "This is the first time I have seen these seniors, who are you so polite to?" Mengyao smiled and said to Huang Feng when the others had gone out.


    Before, when Huang Feng did not wake up, Mengyao had always looked worried, but now seeing Huang Feng wake up, she was finally relieved, with a smile on her face.

 1883 Chapter 1883 Arvids Plan

    Huang Feng also smiled and said, "The seniors are so polite."


    "That''s all you deserved." Mengyao said: "You have helped the human world a lot this time. I heard from my master that the black dragon has at least the strength of a half immortal, so it can fly up. Now, in the entire cultivation world, it is estimated that no one is its opponent, just a few senior elders besieged together, none of its opponents, I did not expect, but you were injured in the end."


    Speaking of this, Mengyao looked at Huang Feng in surprise and said, "Could it be that you also have the strength of a half immortal?"


    Mengyao is still a little skeptical and surprised about this. After all, Huang Feng is too young. Although, she has seen Huang Feng before and knows that Huang Feng is very powerful, but she just thinks Huang Feng is better than her. Awesome, maybe even better than her master, but not much more.


    This is Mengyao''s previous evaluation of Huang Feng''s strength.


    However, when she knew that the black dragon has the strength of a half immortal and that Huang Feng could injure the opponent, Mengyao realized that she had underestimated Huang Feng''s strength before, although she had already thought Huang Feng It''s great, but, in fact, Huang Feng is even more powerful than he thought.


    That''s the strength of the half immortal, it''s just a step away from the ascending immortal realm. What a terrifying strength is this?


    How old is Huang Feng?Are you younger than yourself?Do you have such strength?


    So, even if he saw it with his own eyes, Mengyao still had an unreal feeling. This talk and kindness was very good to him. A young man who was younger than him actually possessed the strength of a half fairy?


    Whatever Mengyao thought, she found it hard to accept.


    Huang Feng looked at Mengyao''s shocked expression and smiled and said, "Almost."


    In fact, Huang Feng knew that he had indeed reached the realm of a half immortal now. He was already a super-first-class peak strength before, almost equivalent to the power in this world.


    Of course, if other super-class masters in the martial arts world arrive here, it is estimated that they will not reach the level of Huang Feng. It must be lower than the period of crossing the catastrophe. It is just that Huang Feng''s own practice is more peculiar, with various skills. Dharma is cultivated, and it also combines internal and magical powers to create a new kind of energy.


    And it is this energy that makes Huang Feng full of speciality. Even if he is playing against other super-class masters, under normal circumstances, Huang Feng can steadily gain the upper hand. Therefore, although his strength has always been in the super-class state. , However, it is much more powerful than ordinary super masters..


    Other super first-class masters, when they arrive here, they can reach the strength of the Mahayana period. However, Huang Feng has the strength of the Tribulation Period himself, and also the strength of the peak of the Tribulation Period.


    During the fight with the black dragon, Huang Feng also took Saint Purple Fruit. In addition to helping Huang Feng break through, it also provided a lot of energy. This energy further enhanced Huang Feng¡¯s strength and made him Steadily reached the strength of Banxian.


    "Really? Huang Feng, you are amazing!" After hearing Huang Feng''s personal admission, Mengyao finally believed it. After that, she looked at Huang Feng with a look of worship.


    Before, this kind of worship was the gaze of young disciples looking at Mengyaoer. They admired Mengyaoer¡¯s strength, but now Mengyaoer is looking at Huang Feng with this gaze. Feng Ye does have such capital.


    "Ahem, don''t look at me with such a look, I will be proud." Huang Feng smiled.


    "It''s nothing to be proud. In the realm of comprehension, you are always respected by strength. If you are strong, you naturally have proud capital. Not only will other people not say anything, they will admire you very much." Said caringly.


    Indeed, this is a world where strength is respected. If you have strength, others will value you. What you do and say are all right. On the contrary, if you don¡¯t have strength, even if you are right, no one will take it seriously. .


    Therefore, this is a world that is very friendly to masters, and Huang Feng is such a master. Therefore, when he arrives here, he is destined to receive attention and attention, even if this is not the case.


    This is something Huang Feng didn''t understand, but through Mengyao''s narration, he knew a little.


    When Huang Feng was in the Sky Profound Sect, and his meditation healing was restored, Arvid on the other side was not idle either.


    "How''s it going?" In a cave in Shiwan Dashan, Arvid asked one of his subordinates with his hands on his back.


    "Master Hui Demon Emperor, everything is ready, you can start at any time." The person said respectfully.


    At this time, in this cave, in addition to the Demon Emperor Arvid and this subordinate, there are many other people, and these people even include people at the Civil War general level of Mund, who are all respectful at this time. Standing there.


    In the center of the cave, there is a huge magic circle, with mysterious patterns on the circle, like a black hole, absorbing people''s sight.


    "Let''s start then." Arvid said, his face was also full of seriousness at this time.


    Then, Arvid walked to the huge circle and stood in the center. Then, the black flood dragon that was injured and rescued by Arvid was carried out by the demon people because of the black The size of the dragon is so huge that it takes dozens of people from the demon race to lift the black dragon.


    The condition of the black dragon is not good at this time. It seems to be dying. After being rescued by Arvid, Arvid did not treat it, so that the black dragon is still in a state of serious injury. , With two eyes, looking at Arvid and the others a little dumb.


    Obviously, Arvid saved the black dragon and returned, not really trying to save the other person.


    The black flood dragon felt that he was in the midst of a hundred thousand mountains, and wanted to scream. This is its lair, where it has countless beasts. As long as those beasts know they are trapped here, they will definitely come to save themselves.


    However, its voice seemed very low because of its serious injury, and it could not even be heard from the cave.


    "Don''t cry, it''s useless, there will be no beasts to save you." Avid looked at the black flood dragon expressionlessly and said, "Although you are wise, compared with humans and our demons , It¡¯s still a lot worse, I know, you are defeated by human beings, and you are very unwilling to take revenge, but leave it to me."


    Having said that, Arvid looked at each other sharply.Said: "As for you, the only thing you can do right now is to pass on your cultivation skills to me! Let someone take revenge on your behalf!"


    The black dragon obviously understood what Arvid said, with a humanized expression of resentment on his face, and his body was also twisting, trying to break free from the control of the people around him.


    However, he was seriously injured after all, and the people who were responsible for carrying it were all people with good cultivation skills. Therefore, even if it had struggled, it still couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Don''t make senseless struggles. You don''t have to hate me. If I don''t show up, you will be killed by that human being. Therefore, your destiny is doomed. The only difference is that you will die in whose hands In my hands, I have absorbed your cultivation and can help you get revenge. It is also a good thing for you, isn''t it?" Arvid said.


    However, the black flood dragon obviously wouldn''t be grateful to Avid. It struggled wildly, and it still couldn''t get away, but it made itself more injured.


    "Put it down." Arvid said to his men.


    With a "touch", the black flood dragon was placed on the huge magic circle. Then, the demons bound it so that it could not struggle. After doing this, they left the magic circle. Stand in the corner of the cave.


    "Let''s start!" Arvid said to some of the demons in black robes around the circle.


    Those people nodded their heads, and then surrounded the circle, lowered their heads, and muttered words.


    At this time, Arvid was sitting cross-legged on the circle.


    Then a trace of black energy began to emerge from the magic circle, and then, this black gas became more and more dense, and soon surrounded the entire magic circle. People outside can only see the magic circle. Two fuzzy shadows inside.


    Of course, it was accompanied by the continuous scream of the black dragon. However, no one around him would care about this sound.


    In fact, there were not many fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains at this time. The fierce beasts that had besieged the Profound Sky Sect before retreated temporarily. However, these fierce beasts could not find the black dragon Shadow. At that time, after Arvid saved the black dragon, he quickly left. Many fierce beasts did not respond. When they reacted, when they wanted to chase, they could not see Arvid''s shadow. Can chase in the general direction, so that up to now, those fierce beasts only know that the black flood dragon should be in the hundred thousand big mountain, but they don''t know where it is.


    After all, the Hundred Thousand Mountains are really too big, even these fierce beasts, it will take a long time to find the Hundred Thousand Mountains.


    Therefore, even if the black dragon calls, no beast has heard it, and Avid has also placed a guard around it, so there is no need to worry about being discovered by other beasts.


    But as time went by, the black dragon''s call became weaker and weaker. In the end, he could only lie there unwillingly, looking at the vague figure not far away from him, his eyes blank and angry. .


    At this time, Arvid naturally didn''t have the mind to care about what the black flood dragon was thinking. In fact, this magic circle was still very dangerous. Therefore, at this time, he did not dare to be careless and control his mind with all his heart.

 1884 Chapter 1884

    Around the magic circle, the powerful people of the Demon Race looked at Avid in the center of the magic circle with scorching eyes, and the black flood dragon still whistling.


    Suddenly, Arvid, who was sitting on the ground, slowly floated up and hung in the air. Then, the black water dragon also floated and stopped in the air. Then, from the body of the black water dragon, suddenly appeared A golden ray of light immediately filled the cave, causing the temperature in the cave to rise.


    After shining for a while, the light suddenly converged towards Arvid¡¯s body, and when the light touched Arvid¡¯s body, Arvid¡¯s body trembled suddenly. However, the light seemed to find a river into the sea. Similarly, after entering Arvid''s body, Arvid''s face slowly turned ruddy.


    At this time, outside the cave, there was a roar of fierce beasts. The sound was still far away at first, and then, it kept getting closer to the cave. Obviously, there were fierce beasts coming into this cave. , And, looking at this momentum, more than one fierce beast came.


    After hearing the sounds of these fierce beasts, Mond and many other high-level demons around the circle frowned unconsciously.


    "Those fierce beasts should have felt the energy in this flood dragon and found it after looking for energy." Mond said.


    Before, in order to find a suitable cave, they deliberately avoided the beasts far away. Moreover, some people arranged formations at the entrance of the cave. As a way of obscuring them, they just didn''t want the beasts to find them here.


    However, the situation seems to have changed a bit now. The energy radiated from the black dragon''s body not only spread throughout the cave, but also spread from this cave to other places in the Shiwan Dashan Mountain.


    And those fierce beasts obviously felt this energy, and at this time, they all came from all directions in the mountain of only one hundred thousand.


    "No, Lord Demon Emperor, now is at a critical moment, absolutely can''t let him be disturbed." The person next to him said.


    The others nodded and looked towards the center of the magic circle. Arvid still closed his eyes, absorbing the energy escaping from the black dragon, as if he didn''t know anything about the outside world.


    And after the start of this magic circle, those who presided over the magic circle also said that this magic circle is very powerful and can help Arvid absorb the energy in the black dragon, thereby enhancing his strength.


    However, this formation is also very dangerous. During the casting process, you must not be disturbed. Otherwise, Avid will not only not be able to absorb the energy in the black dragon, but will also be affected by this energy and the energy of the formation. Backlash, resulting in explosion and death.


    Therefore, they will make those arrangements before they cast the spell, just to avoid being disturbed by the beast.


    In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been for the black dragon¡¯s body to be seriously injured and the energy in the body was constantly losing, Arvid and the others would definitely not be willing to cast spells in these 100,000 mountains. After all, this is the nest of beasts, they would definitely want Run a little.


    However, time is not allowed. In addition, when everyone of the Demon Race retreated from the Profound Sky Sect, the fierce beasts also retreated very simply, staying behind them, even if they wanted to play. It''s too far, and time won''t allow them to waste.


    Therefore, they finally found a nice cave among these 100,000 mountains, and the mages immediately set up the formation. This formation requires a lot of materials and is very expensive. They are definitely not allowed to make another order. Twice.


    Because of this, everyone attached great importance to this spellcasting. After all, the Ecstasy Formation was set up at the entrance of the cave. Moreover, near the cave, many demon disciples were ambushed. The strength is very good, of course, not too much. Otherwise, being discovered by those fierce beasts would obviously be even worse.


    In the cave, the surviving people of the Demon Clan¡¯s Ten Great Generals level were all present. In addition, all the powerful people in the Demon Clan also arrived, just to give Avid to the battlefield. He provides an absolutely safe environment.


    And now, it seemed that it was time for them to be dispatched. They had no way to prevent the energy from escaping out of the cave. Although the energy was not much, most of the energy was absorbed by Avid.


    However, just a small amount of energy made the surrounding fierce beasts who were constantly looking for the black flood dragon felt.


    "Yes, at this time, it would be very dangerous if those fierce beasts were allowed to break in." Another echoed.


    Afterwards, everyone discussed, half of the people on the scene went out to prepare for the attack of the fierce beast. At the same time, they summoned all the surrounding demon clan disciples back. The fierce beast had found their location, and at this time, they were gone. It is necessary to continue to hide.


    However, everyone also knows that in these 100,000 mountains, fierce beasts are not so easy to provoke. Although the most powerful fierce beast has been trapped by them, among the remaining fierce beasts, There are also many powerful ones. Before, when the demons and human races were fighting, the fierce beasts had come to the scene, and the destructive power caused was not small. While the disciples of the human world were dispersed, the people of the demons were also destroyed. Washed away.


    Therefore, if the people of the Demon Race can choose him, of course they are not willing to face these fierce beasts at this time, especially since these fierce beasts have been looking for the black water dragon for a while, and may have been impatient, then even more It''s hard to deal with.


    It''s just that they don''t have any other choice now. In order to ensure that Arvid''s formation continues, they have to face those fierce beasts.


    Fortunately, compared with the last time, this time, the people of the Demon Race are clearly prepared. All the masters have gathered, and they also understand in their hearts that they only need to persist until Avid finishes absorbing energy. That''s it, so the pressure in my heart is easier than before.


    Soon, there was a fighting sound from outside. At first, the fighting sound was not fierce. The fierce beasts did not come together. The closer fierce beasts arrived first, and these fierce beasts obviously did not want to wait. As soon as the other fierce beasts arrived, they wanted to attack. As soon as they got outside the cave, they were ready to rush into the cave.


    And the prepared disciples of the Demon Race, naturally, would not watch these fierce beasts rush in. Therefore, the battle between the two sides inevitably took place, and there was no even the slightest communication. Moreover, as soon as they came up, the battle would be fought. It''s very intense.


    The people of the demons are right. These fierce beasts have been looking for the black water dragon for a while, and their hearts are already very impatient. When they fight, they all have a desperate family background. The black water dragon is on the other side of the human world. It is a demon. An ordinary existence, but in the eyes of the fierce beasts, in these 100,000 mountains, it is like a god.


    Now, the god in my heart was seriously injured, and then was taken away. It''s strange that these fierce beasts are not in a hurry.


    Therefore, these fierce beasts, after feeling the breath of the black dragon, did not hesitate, and rushed over here. After that, regardless of their small number and weak strength, they attacked the demons. His defensive line launched a violent attack, and, after the fight, it was a desperate style of play, with no defense at all, and a completely violent offense.


    At the beginning, there were very few fierce beasts coming over, and the people of the demon race could steadily gain the upper hand. However, as time passed, more and more fierce beasts came, and the disciples of the demons felt The pressure is getting bigger and bigger.


    Especially when some powerful beasts arrived, the people of the demon race felt even more pressure. As a last resort, the demon masters in the cave also went out some to maintain the situation. , The whole cave appeared to be more empty, and the fierce fighting outside also came in more clearly.


    At this time, the Devil Emperor Arvid still had his eyes closed, hovering in the air, constantly absorbing the energy escaping from the black water dragon, and the black water dragon quickly paused at a speed visible to the naked eye. , Never see the prestige before.


    However, everyone in the cave, although happy at this time, still has an anxious look on their faces. After all, judging from the fighting outside, the situation is not optimistic. Their defense line may be breached at any time. In that case, Arvid would be even more dangerous.


    "When will this formation end?" Mond, who was still in the cave, asked involuntarily.


    However, no one can answer his question, because those who understand the formation are in charge of supporting the formation at this time, and they can''t be distracted at all, and naturally it is impossible for anyone to answer him. problem.


    Mond also knew this. He could not help but ask for something because he was worried. After asking, he didn''t know that there would be no answer. Moreover, this matter could not be urged. If he urged, something might happen.


    And what they can do now is to resist the attack of the beasts outside as much as possible and buy more time for Avid.


    "what!"


    There was a scream, and the fighting has been going on. It¡¯s normal to have screams. People on both sides were injured or even died. However, this scream appeared at the entrance of the cave, which left the cave inside. People, my heart jumped.


    After hearing this sound, Mond''s figure flashed, and the next second, the man had disappeared in place, and a gust of wind rushed towards the cave entrance, and there happened to be a fierce beast trying to break in.


    "bump!"


    Mund slapped the fierce beast with a palm, and the fierce beast was directly knocked down and flew out before he could see the situation in the cave.

 1885 Chapter 1885 Successful Integration

    "You guys are here to guard, and I will go out too!" After Mond said, the man had disappeared at the entrance of the cave and joined the battlefield outside.


    Although they are all ranked among the ten war generals, their strength is also divided into superior and inferior. And Mond is the most powerful existence among these generals. It can be said that his strength is these demons. Here, second only to the existence of Avid.


    And Mond is also Arvid''s most trusted subordinate. Mond is also loyal to Arvid, and has always wanted to stay in the cave and guard him by his side.


    However, the situation outside is critical, and Mond can''t continue to stay in the cave, and his appearance is also a great help to the Demon Race, and it has stabilized the situation on the Demon Race''s side.


    However, the fierce beasts now know that the black dragon is in the cave, and the current situation and danger, so even if they are at a disadvantage, they don¡¯t have the slightest intention to give up, and they all go to the demon clan. Charge, often on the side of the Demon Race, killing a fierce beast, oneself will be injured by the beast, or one will die.


    Because of this, the battle on the spot was very fierce, and the two sides had no temptation at all, and the battle entered a white-hot stage from the beginning.


    And Mond, who had just joined the battle, was already full of blood at this time, with his own as well as those with fierce beasts. Of course, there were more fierce beasts.


    Mond also killed a lot of fierce beasts during this period. However, these fierce beasts were still desperate and crazy, constantly attacking him, and often he killed a fierce beast. Before he could catch his breath, another beast appeared before his eyes.


    You know, this place is among the hundred thousand mountains. It is the nest of these fierce beasts. There are many fierce beasts, more than the people of the demon race. Therefore, Mond feels that these fierce beasts cannot be killed The same, kill one, return two, kill two, and ten more!


    In the face of this situation, even the powerful Mond felt the pressure, his movements were a little deformed, and his speed was a little slower. The injury on his body came from this way.


    And Mond¡¯s situation is still relatively small. He has seen a lot of demons killed or seriously injured by fierce beasts. Here, he even saw the existence of a warlord level, and the opponent''s strength is not weak. However, he was besieged by several fierce beasts with the same strength, plus, he may have been fighting for a while, and his reaction speed was also slow.


    Therefore, when one of the beasts found a chance and flew out, he fell into a passive state, could only defend, and was unable to counterattack at all. Moreover, the injuries he received were getting heavier and heavier. The demon disciple next to him desperately rescued him, he may have fallen there.


    However, even if it was rescued, the demon warlord was seriously injured at this time, and soon fell into a coma. In a short time, it was impossible to fight again.


    Mond frowned involuntarily when he saw this scene. The current situation is very unfavorable for them. After all, this is the home of the fierce beast. Moreover, the fierce beast chose not to have any fancy tricks. , Their pressure is too great.


    "I don''t know, when will it be over, Lord Devil Emperor." Mond thought to himself. Now he can only look forward to Avid.


    Arvid was originally the strongest among them, plus, now he is accepting the power of the black flood dragon, his strength must be even stronger. As for how strong it is, Mond doesn¡¯t know, but, It must be better than before.


    Moreover, once Avid comes out, they don¡¯t have to stay here, even if they can¡¯t fight, they can retreat. In that case, they will have the initiative. Unlike the current situation, they can only hold on here. , Didn''t dare to give way at all, it made them fight and restrained.


    And just when Mond finished thinking about it, a powerful energy burst out in the cave behind him. This energy rushed straight into the sky, piercing the top of the cave through a big hole, a light that seemed like a substance. It shot out from the cave and pierced into the sky.


    After that, that terrifying energy spread out from the sky and spread to the surroundings. Around the cave, the demons and fierce beasts were fighting fiercely. At this time, all of them felt this terrifying aura.


    In this breath, Mond felt the breath of Arvid, and at the same time, there was another manic breath. The two breaths merged into one, appearing more domineering.


    "Master Devil..." Mond looked at the cave behind him, his eyes flashed with doubts, shock, and ecstasy.


    Then, a figure flew out of the cave, directly to the center of the battlefield, and stood in the air.


    At this time, in the sky above the battlefield, there were also demon races and fierce beasts fighting, and they all stopped in the air at this time, with a shocked look on the figure that just appeared.


    And this figure is Arvid!


    It''s just that Arvid at this time is a little different from the previous Arvid. There are two more horns on his head, and the horns on the head of the black dragon before this horn are very similar.


    At the same time, some black scales appeared on Arvid''s body, which were very similar to the previous black flood dragon.


    Arvid stood in the air and looked around. Afterwards, his powerful aura was released again. Then, the fierce beasts and the disciples of the demons standing next to him felt the boundless pressure. All of them were unsteady and fell from the sky until they reached a position close to the ground. They barely maintained their bodies and fell to the ground, avoiding the tragedy of being thrown into meatloaf.


    However, Arvid did not stop there. He spread his aura above the ground. After that, the humans, beasts and demons on the ground once again felt the powerful aura before.


    "Your Majesty the Devil!" When facing this momentum, a disciple of the Demon Race took the initiative to kneel down.


    After that, one by one, the disciples of the Demon Race, including the senior generals including Mond, also knelt down with a pious expression, shouting "Your Majesty the Devil!"


    The voice of "His Majesty the Devil" filled the entire mountain of 100,000 and shocked countless birds, and the faces of the disciples of the Demon Race were full of fanaticism and admiration. It feels as if the gods descend to the earth, in their hearts, Arvid at this time is the god of heaven!


    "Puff!"


    A fierce beast knelt down. This was not because it knelt down on its own initiative, but because it was affected by the momentum, and it knelt down involuntarily.


    Arvid¡¯s aura is powerful and domineering. At the same time, in this aura, there is also the aura of the flood dragon that makes many fierce beasts awe. When faced with this aura, they have little ability to resist. I also admire it in my heart.


    Therefore, when many fierce beasts face this momentum, they naturally arouse sincere conviction.


    After that, the sounds of "puff" and "puff" continued to sound, and one after another fierce beasts knelt down and bowed their heads in the direction of Avid.


    After all, there is a difference between fierce beasts and humans. Their thinking is much simpler. They admire the strong and respect the strong. In their hearts, the breath of the black dragon is the representative of the strong.


    They could fight desperately for this breath before to rescue the black dragon, but now they can easily convince themselves under this breath. Few fierce beasts would think that this breath of Avid is How did it come, he was even a beast that killed the black dragon.


    Obviously the fierce beasts don¡¯t think so much. They are sincerely convinced by this power. Moreover, this power is stronger than the power of the previous black flood dragon, which is enough to make the fierce beasts who worship power lower their proud heads. .


    Arvid stood in the air and watched this scene with satisfaction. Although his people and the beasts had just experienced a great battle before, the loss was not small, but he did not want to attack these beasts. Hurry and kill.


    Because there are too many of these fierce beasts, gathered together, the strength is quite strong, he should not want to give up this power, he has not forgotten, in this world, there are not only fierce beasts, such an enemy. , And there are human sects waiting for themselves to conquer.


    Therefore, at this time, he naturally hopes to increase his strength, and these simple-minded, but very powerful beasts are the most suitable candidates, especially now that these beasts are still obedient to him, he is even more He won''t kill these fierce beasts easily.


    For a young man who suddenly appeared on the human world, Arvid was still very vigilant. He knew how powerful the black flood dragon was. As a result, he was seriously injured by a human young man. He was surprised and wary.


    In addition, there are still many disciples in the human world, and he dare not care about it. At this time, being able to subdue these fierce beasts is definitely a good thing for him.


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty." When Arvid fell from the air, several people at the general level came to congratulate him.


    They all have reason to be happy. If Avid hadn''t appeared in time, their battle with the beast would have been more tragic and the loss would have been heavier, and the appearance of Avid would have prevented this from happening.


    At the same time, they felt a powerful aura on Avid''s body. This aura was stronger than the previous Avid, or even the black dragon!


    This shows that the formation just now is really successful, and it should be quite successful. Avid''s strength at this time is much stronger than before, and even stronger than the black dragon. This is for them, For the entire demons, it is a great event.

 1886 Chapter 1886 Retreat

    Seeing that Arvid successfully merged with the black dragon, and the strength was even stronger, the people of the Demon Race naturally had a reason to be happy.


    Originally, the demons came to the human world to avenge their revenge ten years ago and thus rule the entire human world.


    In the beginning, everything went pretty smoothly. The people of the Demon Race first found the inner response in the human world, and learned a lot about the human world. After that, they successfully resurrected the Devil Emperor Avi. De, and, with the help of that human world, they successfully ambushed many disciples of the human world.


    Things have gone smoothly so far, but the people of the Demon Race did not expect that their behavior angered the natives in these 100,000 mountains. The fierce beasts broke out and attacked them, regardless of the Demon Race. , Is still a disciple of the human world, everyone in these 100,000 mountains has been attacked by beasts.


    Although the strength of the Demon Race is not weak, it is still inferior to the native beasts here. After all, not all Demon Race members have come to the human world. At the end, there were many powerful beasts dispatched from the beast.


    Therefore, under the unavoidable circumstances, the people of the Demon Race began to retreat under the leadership of Avid, and some people were lost among the 100,000 mountains and were killed by the beasts.


    Just as the people of the Demon Race were thinking, what should they do next, whether to continue to attack the human sect, or to return to the Demon Realm first, and when they talked about it after a while, they suddenly discovered that the attacks of the fierce beasts had not stopped. , It''s just that, at this time, those fierce beasts are no longer limited to besieging the people of the Demon Race and the disciples of the human world in the hundred thousand mountains.


    Those fierce beasts, led by a humanoid fierce beast, went out of a hundred thousand mountains and rushed directly to the human town to kill them. Wherever they went, the creatures were smothered without leaving the slightest bit of alive. Their methods and cruelty were no better than demons The people of the clan are poor.


    After discovering this situation, the demons, including Arvid, were very happy, and naturally there was no idea of ??leaving immediately. Instead, they hid in the dark, stood still, looking for opportunities.


    And along the way, they saw the fierce beasts killing all the way, first in the human towns, and then the sects of the world of human cultivation, and they didn''t let them go.


    However, these demons seem to have also discovered that the things these fierce beasts do seem to be very purposeful. They have destroyed the residences of these repairing sects in the human world, forcing them to go to the largest sect in the human world, the Sky Profound Sect. Away.


    After that, they mobilized all the fierce beasts and began to besiege Xuanzong.


    The people of the Demon Race hiding in the dark discovered that even the cultivation sects of the human world had gathered in the Profound Sky Sect, but when they really fought, they were not the opponents of the fierce beasts, and they were also frightened. He discovered that among the fierce beasts, there was a rather terrifying existence. The black flood dragon, even if Avid faced it, was shocked, without any certainty of winning.


    Just when the people of the demons thought that the cultivation sect of the human world was definitely going to end, a young man was born out of nowhere. He was young, but his cultivation level was quite powerful. He was actually able to compete with the black dragon, even more. Have the upper hand.


    When Arvid saw this scene, he was shocked, but at the same time he was calculating the person and beast on the field. He was sealed for ten years, and now he is finally resurrected. If he just gives up and leaves, he will not be reconciled. of.


    Therefore, Arvid, who was hiding in the dark, did not leave, but continued to look for opportunities, and this opportunity soon made him wait!


    The strength of one person and one beast on the field is quite equal. Although the young man did have the upper hand, and even unexpectedly severely injured the black beast, it was obviously not easy for the young man to win the black dragon, so , His attention has always been on the black dragon, which gave Arvid a chance.


    When Arvid took advantage of those people from other schools in the human world who did not react, he suddenly appeared and severely injured the young man with a palm. After that, he wanted to pursue the victory, kill the young man, and relieve a trouble. After all, their demons The relationship with the human world is hostile. The emergence of such a master in the human world is definitely not a good thing for the people of their demons.


    Therefore, Avid wanted to kill the young man, but at this time, the people of the cultivation sect in the human world had already reacted and stopped him firmly and refused to give him a chance. At this time, Avid obviously He didn''t mean to desperately, because he had other plans, so he immediately turned and left, but he took away the black dragon.


    The people of the cultivation sect in the human world may not know why Arvid took away the black dragon, perhaps he wanted to heal the other party, and join hands with the other to deal with the many sects in the human world.


    However, only Arvid himself knew that he took the black dragon, not to save the other party, but for his own sake, because in their Demon Realm, there is a formation that can cultivate a person''s body. , Transferred to another person. However, this magic circle is quite demanding. Not only is the materials for the magic circle hard to come by, even those who support spellcasting can host it once in a lifetime, and then they will The loss of cultivation base is more than half, much better than ordinary people.


    Fortunately, among the people Arvid brought this time, there are people who understand this formation, so the moment he decides to shoot, he has already made a decision.


    After that, he took the black dragon and wanted to find a safe place to set up the magic circle. However, the other fierce beasts were chasing them too quickly, so he decided to conduct this magic circle in the nearest mountain.


    Although this process was a bit dangerous, the beasts were also found, but the final result was still satisfactory to Avid and the other demons.


    Arvid led everyone back to the cave again, the black mist on the circle had disappeared, and the majestic black dragon before, now turned into a completely breathless dragon corpse. Lying there quietly.


    "I was a little anxious when I went out. I haven''t completely integrated all of its cultivation bases. I''m going to retreat these days, and the outside affairs will be left to you. When I come out, I will attack those sects. It counts as ten years. The former ledger!" Arvid said to several demons around him.


    These people are all powerful people around Arvid and people he trusts. Therefore, he is not afraid to explain his true situation.


    "Yes, Lord Demon Emperor." Everyone responded.


    In fact, at this time, there is not much outside. The fierce beast has been recruited and stabilized by Avid. Then, the demons like them are absolutely safe in this hundred thousand mountains.


    On the human world side, after the previous attack by the beast, it should not have recovered its vitality. It would be good if you waited for people to attack them. They would not be able to fight over, so there is no need to worry.


    Now everyone only needs to wait for Avid to come out of the retreat, and then it will be time for a decisive battle with many sects in the human world.


    For this decisive battle, many people of the demons are also confident. Their previous strength does not have to be the difference between the many sects in the human world. Now they have conquered a lot of fierce beasts, and their strength is even stronger. More than times.


    Although a peerless genius appeared on the human world, his strength was terrifying, but that person had been severely injured by Avid before, and it was impossible to recover in a short time, even if he died now. , Everyone will not be surprised, because Arvid started not lightly.


    And Arvid has also integrated the cultivation base of the black dragon, even if the young man can fight, he will not be Arvid''s opponent. The current Arvid is even more terrifying than the black dragon before!


    Therefore, many people of the demons have reason to maintain an optimistic attitude towards the upcoming decisive battle.


    And now they just have to wait for Arvid to get out.


    Arvid nodded, and then walked to the depths of the cave, and there were many demons on guard outside.


    Arvid has just absorbed the cultivation base of the black dragon, and has not yet fully integrated it into his own use, but has entered his body, and Arvid also believes that once he can completely transform these cultivation bases into himself Use, then, his strength will be stronger than it is now!


    In this regard, Avid is also full of expectations. In his opinion, even with his current strength, coupled with his demons and fierce beasts, it is not impossible to defeat the trimming sect of the human world. Now, there will be no accidents.


    Therefore, he is not in a hurry to attack the human world''s repairing sect, but to completely integrate the black dragon''s cultivation base before going out. At this time, the human world''s repairing sect is no longer worth his time to spend too much time. Considered, what he has to consider now is his own cultivation.


    The Black Flood Dragon had the strength of a half immortal before, and Arvid¡¯s own strength was not bad. Adding the two together, Arvid hopes to reach the peak state of the half immortal realm, and even, take this opportunity to break through the half immortal. It is not impossible to become a real god!


    Thinking of this possibility, Avid''s heart was a little hot, so after dealing with the fierce beast, he couldn''t wait to go to retreat, instead of immediately leading people to attack the cultivation sect of the world, although he is actually You can go, but also have that strength.


    However, it is clear that the improvement of personal strength is more important to him now, and it is precisely because of his decision that it is equivalent to giving Huang Feng more rest time and giving those cultivation sects more breathing time. .

 1887 Chapter 1887

    "Huang Feng, how do you feel today?"


    Mengyao walked into Huang Feng''s resting place with a cup of soup and said.


    At this time, several days have passed since Huang Feng''s awakening. Under Mengyao''s care, Huang Feng''s complexion is getting better day by day, and the injuries in his body have also recovered.


    In addition to the special energy in his body, Huang Feng recovered so quickly, Mengyao''s credit was also indispensable.


    In the past few days, Mengyao''s caring for Huang Feng can be described as doing his best, taking care of Huang Feng intricately, and taking care of Huang Feng very thoughtfully.


    You know, as the closed disciple of the Zhaizhu of Jingshuizhai, he is also the most beloved disciple. Mengyaoer was taken care of by others since she was a child. When did she take care of others like this?It can be said that this is the first time.


    However, Mengyaoer obviously did a good job, because of his admiration for Huang Feng and other special feelings, Mengyaoer took care of Huang Feng from the heart, even the elders of other schools, She will take care of Huang Feng seriously if she doesn''t explain anything.


    "I feel better." Huang Feng said with a smile and stretched his body.


    Indeed, after this period of recuperation, his body has been much better than before. Although he has not recovered to its peak state, it is not bad anymore. At least, if the demons or fierce beasts come, he has a The power of war.


    "That''s good." Mengyao said, and then she said worriedly: "I heard from the master that the fierce beasts in Shiwan Dashan are different. There are now both fierce beasts and people of the demon race. It¡¯s not good for us to get along peacefully there."


    Although the demons and the fierce beasts have retreated, the human world knows that neither of them will give up. Therefore, they have not slackened. Not only has they strengthened their defenses, but also Send someone to monitor the situation in the demons and the beasts.


    Therefore, Mengyao and the others also knew that the fierce beasts and the demons were behind the hundred thousand mountains at this time, and the two sides did not fight as humans expected, but were getting along in peace.


    It¡¯s just that, what exactly these fierce beasts and demons are doing in the 100,000 mountains, everyone doesn¡¯t know. However, everyone speculates that the black flood dragon may be recovering from the injury. When the injury recovers, it will come again. Attacked the human sect.


    After all, Huang Feng was seriously injured this time, but the condition of the black flood dragon was also very bad, and it is estimated that the injury would not be much lighter than Huang Feng.


    Obviously, everyone didn''t know that the black flood dragon had already become a pile of keel bones at this time, and it was impossible to heal it.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then said: "By the way, I saw that the outside is very lively recently, and there are a lot more people than before. Are people from other schools here?"


    During this period, Huang Feng spent most of the time in a secret room to recuperate. However, sometimes he would go out and walk around and stay motionless, which was obviously not good. Therefore, he clearly felt that this day Xuanzong There are a lot more people than before, and it seems that people are coming every day. Although it has only experienced a tragic battle, at this time, the atmosphere on the Sky Profound Sect is good, and everyone''s spirits seem to have recovered a lot.


    "Yeah." Mengyao''er nodded and said: "Before, there were fierce beasts blocking the foot of the Xuanzong Mountain. The ordinary small sects did not dare to come over. Now that the fierce beasts have evacuated, they will all come. Everyone knows that there will be a big battle between us and the fierce beasts and demons. If we are alone, it is very dangerous. Therefore, people from other sects rushed to the Sky Profound Sect one after another. The sect has also been sending people to contact people of other sects. At this time, the number and strength of the Sky Profound Sect are stronger than before. It can be said that almost all the sects of the entire human cultivation world have been gathered."


    Speaking of this, Mengyao is a little excited. Such a prosperous age has not been seen for a long time, and everyone knows that the war is inevitable. Everyone who has more strength will naturally increase their temperament. Better, this time it can really be said that the entire human cultivation world has been dispatched, and even those who have been in retreats often, or those who usually go alone in casual cultivation, have also rushed to the Sky Profound Sect after learning the news. Time, the heroes of the Tianxuanzong gathered.


    In the past, Mengyao¡¯s Golden Core Stage cultivation was pretty good, but now on the Sky Profound Sect, it¡¯s really not enough. However, Mengyao¡¯s not only not unhappy, but also quite happy. It shows that the strength of Xuanzong''s side has been further strengthened.


    Of course, although there are many people who came here, there are also many powerful people, but if they are as powerful as Huang Feng, they are not there. However, everyone is not surprised by this. After all, Huang Feng''s strength has exceeded everyone by too much. , The appearance of such a master is already a great happy event on their side, and it is impossible to ask for more.


    Therefore, because there is only one master like Huang Feng, everyone naturally pays more attention to Huang Feng and always pay attention to the situation of Huang Feng. Seeing that Huang Feng is recovering well, everyone is relieved.


    "That''s really lively." Huang Feng smiled: "Let''s go out and go around."


    "Good." Mengyao answered.


    The two walked out of the secret room and walked in the Tianxuanzong.


    At this time, there are indeed many people in the Profound Sky Sect. Many of these people have seen Huang Feng fight against the black dragon before. They admire him very much. Now they all greet him politely. It is respectful, but the eyes are fanatical and admiration.


    After all, this realm of comprehension is respected by strength. Although Huang Feng is not very old, even younger than most of the people at the scene, this does not affect the admiration and respect of others. After all, Huang Feng With their strength, they can do it here.


    Some people who had just arrived in the Sky Profound Sect and had not participated in that battle before, saw that everyone was so respectful to Huang Feng, such a young stranger, and they were all puzzled. After that, they asked people around them one after another. Huang Feng''s identity.


    After that, other people naturally recounted Huang Feng''s previous heroic deeds, which caused those who did not know Huang Feng to be amazed.


    It can be said that Huang Feng is now the hope of many people in the Sky Profound Sect, and also the idol and goal of young people. The admiration of Huang Feng is even far greater than the previous Mengyaoer. After all, the previous Mengyaoer So it''s so popular, strength is one aspect, appearance and identity have a big bonus.


    And Huang Feng is different. He is only recognized by everyone by relying on his strength. Moreover, Huang Feng''s strength is still beyond them by a lot, and even more than their masters. This makes everyone There is no jealousy, just admiration.


    Mengyao''s not only was not upset about these, but she even had a faint feeling of glory in her heart. After all, Huang Feng was the first one she discovered, and she brought it, and Huang Feng is among these people. , Is also the closest to her.


    Of course, if Mengyao had any other thoughts, only she would know.


    When Huang Feng and Mengyaoer were walking there, a few people came from far away. It was Mengyaoer¡¯s master, Jingwen Shitai, and Dehou head and others. They were straight towards Coming from Huang Feng''s side, it was obvious that he was looking for Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng, how do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Dehou said.


    "I''m fine, thank you head Dehou for your concern." Huang Feng said.


    "Where, this is what we should do. You are now an idol of the younger generation. If you can''t take good care of you, the young disciples under my sect will not agree, haha." Head Dehou laughed.


    Huang Feng also smiled.


    Because of the special energy in Huang Feng¡¯s body, even standing in front of Huang Feng, the head of Dehou, Master Jingwen, and others still couldn¡¯t feel the energy fluctuations in his body. Therefore, they didn¡¯t even know. , How far is Huang Feng''s current strength restored? However, Huang Feng''s complexion is much better than before, and he is almost like a normal person. Thinking about it, it should be not bad.


    "By the way, according to our previous investigation, there was a battle between the fierce beast and the demons in the hundred thousand mountains. After that, I didn¡¯t know what was going on. Suddenly the two sides reconciled, and now they are living in peace. , This is not a good thing for us." The head of Dehou said with a serious expression.


    He did not stop monitoring Shiwan Dashan for a moment, but there were many masters in both the Demon Race and the Fierce Beast. Therefore, the people he sent did not dare to get too close, so, He can only know a general situation. As for what happened inside, he doesn''t know.


    "Moreover, the aura of the black flood dragon seems to have disappeared since then. I don''t know if it''s dead. If it''s dead, it would be a good thing for us." Jingwen said.


    This is indeed the case. Although those fierce beasts are powerful, if there is no black dragon, the cultivation sect of human beings and fierce beasts are also very powerful. Coupled with the existence of Huang Feng, they still have a great chance of winning. .


    However, adding a black flood dragon is not the same, especially with the participation of people from the demon clan, the pressure is even greater. Therefore, everyone hopes that the black flood dragon is dead. In this case, wait. When the two sides fight, they will be much easier here.


    What everyone didn''t know was that their guess was only half right. The black dragon is indeed dead, but there is a stronger existence than the black dragon. Not only will they not feel the pressure is reduced by then. , Even bigger than before!

 1888 Chapter 1888 Calling Again

    "Hopefully, it will be a great thing for us." Head Dehou said.


    Huang Feng suddenly remembered that the person who had injured himself seriously before had been recovering from his injuries during this period of time, but he didn''t even ask.


    So he asked several people: "Who hurt me before?"


    "Avid, the Demon Emperor of the Demon Race. Ten years ago, he led the Demon Race to attack various martial arts in the human world. Originally, some of our predecessors joined forces to kill him, but, unexpectedly, he actually It was a suspended animation, but it was temporarily sealed by his men. Ten years later, his seal was lifted and he made a comeback. He wants to destroy the human world again," said the head of Dehou.


    "Then Arvid is also considered to be a genius of the Demon Race, stronger than ours. Ten years ago, if not for the cooperation of the great elders, I would not be able to beat him." Another elder said, but he immediately smiled: "Of course Although he is a genius, compared with Huang Feng, you are much worse."


    The others laughed.


    Indeed, Arvid is very powerful. At least, if they are alone, none of them here is an opponent of Arvid, but if facing Huang Feng, Arvid is not enough. They These people, coming out three or four to join forces, can basically maintain a tie with Arvid, but three or four people besie Huang Feng, I am afraid that it will not take advantage at all.


    This can be seen from the fact that they have besieged the black dragon before. The four elders together besieged the black dragon and are still at a disadvantage. When Huang Feng fought against the black dragon, he had the upper hand. This shows that Huang Feng wants More powerful.


    Compared with Huang Feng, Arvid is naturally inferior.


    Therefore, when everyone talked about this incident, they all seemed very relaxed. Avid could hurt Huang Feng before. It was because they were careless. Huang Feng himself did not notice the surrounding situation.


    However, if it were to do it again, they would never allow similar things to happen again, and Huang Feng would not be surprised by Arvid when he was prepared.


    "It''s better to be careful." Huang Feng said. He didn''t understand Arvid, and he had never seen him. Before, the other party attacked him from behind and knocked him unconscious with one palm. Therefore, Huang Feng Still did not see the other side.


    However, Huang Feng instinctively felt that the other party is not simple, hiding in the dark for so long, and can accurately grasp the fleeting opportunity, early or late, the other party will not succeed, but the other party is indeed grasping Up.


    Therefore, Huang Feng feels that this is not a simple person.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be careless next time."


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s words did not arouse the attention of other people. In their view, Arvid was not a big threat compared to the black dragon. The biggest threat they faced now was still The black flood dragon, as long as it can defeat the black flood dragon, other things will be easy.


    Seeing that everyone had this attitude, Huang Feng didn''t say anything, but in his heart he was secretly wary.


    But at this moment, a disciple who didn''t know which school ran up from the mountain, running and shouting, and immediately attracted the attention of many people, even Huang Feng and the others had noticed.


    "It''s my disciple, hey, I didn''t ask him to monitor the situation in Shiwan Dashan, is there any change?" Head Dehou said with some doubts when he looked at the person coming.


    "Head, head, the big thing is not good!" The disciple also saw the head of Dehou and the others, and rushed over here.


    Soon, the man arrived in front of a few people and said out of breath: "Head, the big thing is not good, there is something unusual in the Shiwan Dashan!"


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Quickly make it clear." When the head of Dehou heard the other party''s words, his heart was a little anxious. You know, now, the fierce beasts and the demons are all in the Shiwan Dashan. Any change, the target could be them, he couldn''t help but care.


    "Those fierce beasts and demons have moved!" The disciple slowly said, "They have all been dispatched, many, many, more than last time!"


    "Are they all dispatched?" Dehou''s head was shocked and asked: "They didn''t fight?"


    You know, the fierce beast is not only hostile to them, but also hostile to the demons. Now the two sides are actually dispatched together, and it seems that they have no intention of fighting, which makes Dehou feel puzzled. I don''t understand, is there something happening on both sides that they don''t know.


    "No fight, no one." The disciple said: "Moreover, the fierce beast seems to be following the command of the demon race, and has been following the demon race."


    When other people heard it, their faces were a little ugly.


    Although they had planned for the worst before, that is, facing the fierce beast and the demon at the same time, however, this is the worst plan after all, and no one wants to see such a thing happen.


    Moreover, they instinctively feel that such things are unlikely to happen. After all, those fierce beasts will not negotiate with each other like people. They are hostile to themselves and to the demons. Humans are also hostile, so it is very unlikely that they will attack one''s side with the demon.


    When everyone thinks about it, at best, the fierce beasts are attacking from the front, while the demons are hiding in the dark to carry out sneak attacks. If the two sides are deployed together, maybe they have not yet fought with the humans. , They have already started.


    But what is going on in this situation now?Why is it different from what they thought before?Why did the two parties go out together, why didn''t they fight?


    There are a lot of questions in everyone''s hearts, but now no one can give them the answer.


    "Have you seen the black flood dragon?" Head Dehou asked quickly as if thinking of something.


    You know, everyone now feels the biggest threat in their hearts. It is still the black dragon. Its appearance and non-appearance are completely two concepts. Before, the black dragon was seriously injured by Huang Feng, and the time has only passed about ten days. Maybe, it hasn''t fully recovered yet. In this case, it is a good thing for everyone.


    "I didn''t see it." The disciple shook his head and said, "I didn''t see the black flood dragon appearing from a distance, and the fierce beasts were all following the people of the demon race, and there was no human form at all. A fierce beast or a black dragon appears, but I dare not get too close for fear of being discovered."


    Indeed, if he dared to get too close, he might not be able to return.


    When the crowd heard that no black dragon appeared, their faces suddenly relaxed. One of the head of the little school even laughed: "It seems that the black dragon was injured by Huang Feng last time. It should have not recovered. This is a great thing for us, but I don''t know why, those fierce beasts will act with the people of the demon race. Could it be that the black flood dragon explained it?"


    In the eyes of everyone, the only one who can order the fierce beasts to act is the black flood dragon, which has that kind of strength and prestige.


    "Okay, no matter what the reason, those fierce beasts and demons will come soon. It shouldn''t be wrong. Let everyone be prepared." Head Dehou said.


    "Okay, just before the black dragon appears, let''s rub their spirits first!" said a senior elder.


    Indeed, as long as no black dragon appears, they are somewhat emboldened. Even if they face the demon and the beast at the same time, they will feel tremendous pressure. However, compared with the appearance of the black dragon, this situation is considered. Okay, they also thought, taking advantage of this opportunity, rubbing the spirit of those demons and the fierce beasts, killing those demons and beasts, and wait for the black dragon to recover. If you hit them, they will also relax.


    Everyone nodded and agreed. This is an opportunity for them. Now in the Profound Sky Sect, disciples of almost all human sects have gathered. It can be said that this situation is already the most powerful that the entire human world can gather. Fighting power, although it has to face the demons and fierce beasts, but it is not without the strength.


    Of course, they still have the biggest hole card, and that is Huang Feng. With such a super master in the line, it is still in the case that the opponent does not have a super master, everyone can increase their confidence.


    Head Dehou looked at Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, how are you? Can it work?"


    Huang Feng moved his arm and said with a smile: "There should be no major problems."


    "That''s good." Head Dehou nodded: "However, after all, you were seriously injured before, and you haven''t been thoroughly injured. If you fight afterwards, you don''t have to rush to it. The black dragon did not appear. We It should be able to cope. If the situation is really too dangerous, you can do it again."


    The head of Dehou and others, of course, hope that Huang Feng can have more time to rest. After all, the Black Flood Dragon hasn''t appeared yet. It is an existence that no one can deal with except Huang Feng.


    Therefore, they hope Huang Feng can rest well and deal directly with the black dragon at that time.


    However, they dare not say that they will definitely be able to resist the joint siege of the demons and the beasts. Therefore, the head of Dehou means to let Huang Feng figure it out by himself. If they can persist, Huang Feng There is no need to make a move. If there is no way to persist, Huang Feng will not be too late to make a move.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Okay, I know what to do."


    The head of Dehou nodded, then looked at everyone and said: "Well, everyone, everyone returns to their own school, so that everyone is ready for the new battle!"

 1889 Chapter 1889 Breaking the Enchantment

    On the other side, about ten miles away from the Profound Sky Sect, a group of dark shadows are coming to the Profound Sky Sect. There are all kinds of figures in the sky and the ground, and these figures are the people of the Demon Race and the fierce ones. beast.


    Last time, when the fierce beasts came to attack the various sects of the human world, there were still some fierce beasts. They stayed in the 100,000 mountains and continued to encircle and suppress humans and demons in a small area. Therefore, not all the beasts were dispatched. of.


    The same goes for the people of the Demon Race. Before, there were still many Demon Race people lost in the 100,000 mountains. Therefore, there were also many Demon Race people who could not go to the Profound Sky Sect with Avid.


    But this time is obviously different. The disciples of all the human sects have already left the Shiwan Dashan, and the fierce beast has now been surrendered by Avid. Therefore, there is no need for the fierce beast to remain in the Shiwan Dashan. Here, all were dispatched this time.


    And the people of the Demon Race are the same. Now the fierce beasts are no longer their enemies. The Demon Race people who were lost in the hundred thousand mountains before, except for the part that have died, all the others returned safely. This time, they all followed. Arvid came to Xuanzong.


    Therefore, it can be said that this time the alliance of the demon people and the fierce beasts is really strong and powerful, and the faces of many demon people are full of confidence.


    And these demons and fierce beasts, when they looked at the first figure in the air, they were full of admiration and sincerity, and this man was the Demon Emperor Avid!


    It can be said that Arvid is now stronger than a few days ago, even stronger than the black dragon before, and he is also the reason why the people of the demons and the beasts are full of this expedition. The reason for confidence.


    Although the people of these demons and the fierce beasts also know that humans have produced a master, but that master has been severely injured by Avid before, and now Avid''s momentum is even better than The previous Huang Feng is even more powerful.


    As for Arvid himself, he is also very confident in this expedition. After this battle is over, he will be able to truly command the entire human world, not only including the various major sects in the human world, but even in the 100,000 mountains. All of the fierce beasts will also be conquered by him. In this way, he will truly become the true supreme king of the human world and the devil world!


    As for the newly emerged master of the human world, since Avid came out of retreat and had a breakthrough in strength, he has no longer put the opponent in his eyes. Although, in those few days of retreat, he could not complete the final. The breakthrough, however, is definitely more powerful than before. Not only has the strength of Half Immortal been stabilized, but at the same time, his strength has increased a bit, and he has reached the peak state of the Half Immortal Realm!


    You know, the black dragons and the incomparably powerful Huang Feng who killed the Quartet before are just entering the semi-immortal realm. They are far from their peak state, and the more powerful the generation, at the level, Every little bit, the difference in performance is huge.


    It can be said that even the three early masters in the half fairyland are not the opponents of the peak masters in the half fairyland. This is why, when Avid''s strength reaches the peak of the half fairyland, he will not turn Huang The reason why Feng is in the eye.


    Don''t say that Huang Feng should still be in a critically injured state now. Even if he has returned to his previous peak state, he will not be his opponent. On the human world, besides Huang Feng, there is no other super master at all. It is also the reason why Arvid is full of confidence in this battle.


    Soon, the demon race and the army of fierce beasts once again appeared at the foot of the Sky Profound Sect. The entire Sky Profound Sect''s foot appeared very quiet, and no one could see it.


    "go!"


    Arvid said lightly, and took the fierce beast and the people of the demon race to the mountain. This time, he did not leave any ambush at the foot of the mountain like the black flood dragon last time. , There are fierce beasts in ambush, that''s because some sects in the human world have not yet reached the Profound Sky Sect. When the station is destroyed and the Profound Sky Sect is attacked, they are likely to support them, so they will do that.


    However, now is different from before. After the previous battle of the Profound Sky Sect, all the major factions in the human world know about the Profound Sky Sect, the fierce beasts, and the demon race. Those who want to go to the Profound Sky Sect must have already gone. , And those who haven''t been on it yet, it is estimated that they will not go, so it is no longer useful to keep people in ambush here.


    And soon, the team that was walking in the front stopped. It was not that they wanted to stop. It was because they encountered an enchantment, which was different from the enchantment that could not fly last time. The enchantment before. It''s just that people are not allowed to fly on the Sky Profound Sect, but if you want to walk up the mountain, you can still do it.


    However, this time was obviously different. The people who walked in front seemed to have touched an invisible wall this time. They simply couldn''t break through the past, and naturally they couldn''t climb the mountain.


    Without Arvid''s order, those fierce beasts and demons who walked in front of them attacked the barrier at the same time.


    Enchantments generally have the effect of blocking, but enchantments are not omnipotent. When the destructive power of the outside world is large enough, it can completely destroy the enchantment, and this enchantment will no longer work.


    Therefore, the idea of ??these fierce beasts and demons is also very simple, that is, to directly destroy this enchantment, then naturally there will be nothing that can hinder them from continuing to climb the mountain.


    "bump!"


    The huge offensive power was simultaneously acting on the invisible wall in front of him. After that, the fierce beasts and the people of the demon race behind saw it, and a pale yellow image suddenly appeared in the empty place. It was something like a water curtain. After being attacked by the disciples of the fierce beast and the demon clan, the water curtain did not shatter, but rippled with circles.


    However, just as those fierce beasts and demon disciples were just about to attack this water curtain again, and when the barrier was opened, the water curtain suddenly emitted a more dazzling light, generating a huge impact force, which would remove those who attacked it before. The fierce beast and the demon clan disciples were all knocked out.


    Some of these fierce beasts that flew out were injured, and some were even killed on the spot by the force of the counter shock.


    The remaining Fierce Beasts and Demon Race disciples all looked at the water curtain in front of them with lingering fears.


    At this time, in the square on the Sky Profound Sect, there were countless disciples of various sects standing, they all looked at the foot of the mountain nervously, everyone already knew that the fierce beast and the demon disciples had come again. Although it has been predicted before, when the fierce beast and the demon disciple actually hit the door, many people will still feel nervous and afraid in their hearts. This is inevitable. After all, the previous time The war, but many people died, no one dared to underestimate those fierce beasts and demons.


    And standing here, everyone can see the light radiating from the water curtain under the mountain, and everyone knows that the fierce beast and the demon clan disciples have come down from the mountain, and at this time, they are outside the barrier.


    "It seems that they have already arrived at the enchantment, and they have come so fast." said a small sect elder.


    "Yes, fortunately, we arranged this enchantment in advance so that we can stop them." Another head said.


    This enchantment was not arranged by the Sky Profound Sect alone, but was arranged by people from various sects who knew the formation method together. It can be said that its defensive ability and counterattack ability are better than any enchantment in the past. It must be strong, and everyone has some confidence in it.


    "I don''t know how long it can be blocked."


    "I guess, I have to stop them for ten and a half months. By that time, the spirit of the demons and fierce beasts has been lost, and we will be able to relax." Another elder said.


    However, at this moment, only a sound of "wow" resounding through the world was heard, as if the glass was broken, and then everyone on the top of the Profound Sky Sect was horrified to discover that the one who was blocking the foot of the mountain had gathered. The water curtain formations jointly arranged by many masters were shattered in front of everyone''s eyes!


    "How could this happen? How could they break the friendship so soon?" An elder, the boss with eyes wide open, looked into the distance with a face of disbelief. He was also one of the elders who participated in the formation of the enchantment before, and he was naturally right. This enchantment is very well understood, that is, the many masters here who attack the enchantment together will not be able to destroy it in a short period of time. Therefore, they are confident that they can use this enchantment to stop those fierce beasts. Ten days and a half months with the demon disciples, or even longer.


    But what is going on in this scene?How long is this?Is there no time for a stick of incense?How could the barrier be broken? This doesn''t make sense, it shouldn''t be.


    The head of Dehou and the others also looked at the scene in the distance with a look of surprise. They also did not expect that the barrier under the mountain would be broken so quickly. Although they had not participated in the arrangement before, After the enchantment is set up, they have tried it, and the effect of this enchantment is definitely very good.


    However, even the time for a stick of incense by the fierce beast and the demon clan disciples can''t be stopped, which is really unacceptable.


    "Could it be that this time, in the team of the demon and the fierce beast, are there any powerful characters?" Of course, the head of Dehou and the master of Jingwen, after looking at each other, they both saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes.


    If this is the case, it would definitely not be good news for them.


    At this time, at the foot of the mountain, Arvid, who was standing in the sky, slowly retracted his palm, looked at the water curtain that had completely disappeared in front of him, and said to the fierce beast and demons disciples below: "Continue up the mountain!"

 1890 Chapter 1890

    Just now, it was Arvid who broke the barrier.


    At the beginning, he didn''t take this barrier seriously, until the people below continuously attacked the barrier, and they couldn''t achieve it when they wanted to break the barrier, then Avid paid attention to this barrier.


    After that, he personally shot and slapped the enchantment with a palm. The entire enchantment was like a lake thrown into a stone, rippling waves, and from the enchantment, huge pressure was also bounced back.


    Arvid only frowned. He was not directly blown away by this counter-shock force like the others, but once again added power to his palm to attack the enchantment.


    And this enchantment, even though it was arranged by many masters in the human world, was quite powerful, not only was it strong in defense, but also had a good counterattack ability.


    However, it is an enchantment after all, and its defensive ability has a limit. Now Arvid¡¯s attack strength obviously exceeds that enchantment¡¯s defensive ability. Therefore, after Arvid increases his attack strength , The barrier like the water curtain, like glass, shattered.


    Seeing that the barrier was broken so easily by Avid, the fierce beasts and the demon disciples behind him were very excited, especially those demon disciples. Now, they regard Avid as a god, and now Avi Germany should be the most powerful existence in the history of the demons.


    After all, the peak of the half immortal is a real god, and the real god has always existed in the legend. As for whether there is any, no one has seen it.


    Therefore, in their hearts, Avid is a true master of the top, and they all believe that under the leadership of Avid, their demons will be able to complete the revival and embark on a real prosperity.


    Arvid didn''t say anything special. He was just trying his skills just now. He didn''t think that this was a big deal. He came here not just to destroy an enchantment.


    Under the leadership of Avid, the fierce beasts and the demon clan army went to the Profound Sky Sect in mighty force, and no one came out to stop them along the way.


    On the Sky Profound Sect, a large number of masters are gathering at this time, looking at the Shanshan crossing with tension.


    Soon, the fierce beast and the demon army appeared there, and Arvid took the lead and appeared in the first place. He stood in the air, looking at the various sects of the human world ahead.


    "He is Arvid." Mengyao standing next to Huang Feng whispered to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded, and looked at Arvid. This person who hurt him badly before, in fact, many people at the scene are watching Arvid. After all, his powerful aura, even the others. There is no way to ignore it.


    "He is so strong?" Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t know. It seems that when I saw him last time, he was not so strong." Mengyao said with some confusion. Although she has not directly played against Avid, she can also It can be seen that the Arvid in front of him is much better than Arvid before.


    At this time, Mengyao¡¯s doubts were also the doubts in the hearts of the elders and heads of the other big sects on the scene. At this time, they all clearly felt that the Avid at this time was no longer worthy of being stronger than before. One chip!


    "Why is he so strong suddenly?" Dehou''s head Avid muttered to himself who looked suspiciously into the air.


    You know, when he was in the 100,000 Great Mountains before, he and Jingwen Shitai and others had fought against Arvid. Therefore, they were very clear about Arvid''s strength.


    Although, Arvid at the time was indeed very strong, and it took a few people from the heads of Dehou to tie with the opponent, but the Arvid in front of him, in terms of momentum, has far exceeded the previous one. , Even more powerful than the black dragon.


    "I don''t know, no matter how fast you practice, it is impossible to strengthen so much in such a short time." Master Mengyaoer, Master Jingwen, also looked at Arvid with a look of doubt, full of heart. Is puzzled.


    Arvid is indeed a genius who has not come out of the Demon Clan for many years, and his cultivation speed is very fast. Otherwise, he would not be able to cultivate at that age, and he would be stronger than the head of Devil, Master Jingwen and others. To the point.


    However, no matter how powerful a genius is, he has never heard of anyone who can grow so much in such a short period of time. This is a completely earth-shaking change.


    You know, the higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it will be to grow a small level. Not to mention that the increase in Avid is too outrageous. It is not an increase of a small level, but a few. Big level, this is too scary, too unbelievable.


    However, it is clear that no one can give them the answer now, and Arvid will obviously not have the leisure time to discuss this topic with them. Only Arvid in the sky, looking coldly at the big sects of the human world, The corner of his mouth slightly went to the bay, and after that, he waved his hand fiercely. The demon army behind him and the ferocious beast frenzy, like a flood vented from the floodgate, rushed violently to the various sects of the human world.


    These fierce beasts and the demon city disciples also looked savagely and icyly towards the various sects of the human world, making strange noises in their mouths, but their castration was unusually determined.


    "The disciples of Xuanzong form a formation!"


    "Jingshuizhai disciples form a battle!"


    "The Big Dipper Sect disciples form a battle!"


    Facing the surging demons and the frenzy of fierce beasts, the heads of the various sects in the human world, at this time, they were very calm, unlike the previous fierce beasts. They did not have any preparations. , So, I am very uncomfortable, and the fight is also very difficult.


    But this time, they knew that Fierce Beast and Demon Race disciples would attack again, so they were all prepared early.


    In the square of the Sky Profound Sect, everyone gathered together in a sect. After hearing the command of their head, they all moved. The scene seemed chaotic and disorderly, but it was very fast. Formed one mysterious formation after another.


    It¡¯s not just the demons who understand the formations. There are also many people who know the formations in the various sects of the human world. The barrier at the foot of the Tianxuanzong Mountain was the result of everyone¡¯s efforts, but now, it¡¯s all. Ordinary disciples of, unite and arrange formations, waiting for the arrival of the demon disciples and the fierce beast.


    After seeing this situation, the disciples of the Demon Race and the Fierce Beast didn''t pause at all. They rushed into the big formations, just like a bomb dropped into the water, and exploded!


    Huang Feng didn''t take part in the battle the first time. This was explained by the former head of Dehou and others. Huang Feng was not in a hurry. Therefore, he watched the battle between the two sides and how the situation would develop.


    And during this period of time, Mengyao''er, the "personal maid" beside Huang Feng, was naturally left by Master Jing Wen and others to take care of Huang Feng.


    Of course, there is something too selfish about Jingwen. Even if Huang Feng is injured, he still hasn''t healed. He is still the most powerful existence among all the major factions in the entire human world, and once the human world is here with the fierce beast With the official start of the battle on the Mozu side, the entire Profound Sky Sect would be in danger, and Mengyao would be the safest if he could stay by Huang Feng''s side.


    "Huang Feng, what shall we do? Do you want to go up and help?" Mengyao asked Huang Feng subconsciously.


    Although Mengyaoer was a very assertive person when she was with other young disciples, but when she was with Huang Feng, she would subconsciously ask Huang Feng''s opinions and obey his orders.


    But now, seeing her senior sisters fighting against demons and fierce beasts, Mengyao was worried, but also a little worried, and wanted to fight with them.


    "Don''t hurry." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "The situation on the court has not deteriorated. No one has taken advantage of it. Although your master and the others have played a bit hard, there is not much danger."


    Although Huang Feng did not participate in the battle, because he was in the rear, he would clearly see from the whole audience that although the attacks of the demons and the fierce beasts were fierce, the various major factions of the human world, They are not eating dry food, their strength is not weak, but now they are forced into desperation by the fierce beasts and the disciples of the demons, naturally they have also tapped their potential.


    Moreover, all the major factions of the human world were prepared this time, so even if the fierce beasts and the demon disciples attacked fiercely, but the combined human world team was not breached, they still defended their own. front.


    At this time, the head of Dehou, Jingwen Shitai and others were acting as firefighters. Wherever the situation was critical, they would not appear there. The entire battlefield was stabilized by them.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Mengyao said, although she was anxious, Huang Feng said she wouldn''t make it first, Mengyao didn''t rush to it. In her heart, protecting Huang Feng is the same. Important.


    Mengyao felt that the master and others kept themselves by Huang Feng¡¯s side to protect Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng was very strong, after all, he was injured before, but no one knows how far he has recovered. After all, the Zhen Qi in Huang Feng''s body is too special, it looks like an ordinary person, and therefore, no one can feel Huang Feng''s strength.


    Of course, no one really thinks that Huang Feng is an ordinary person.


    Mengyao is very conscious and regards herself as Su Jie''s bodyguard. Although her strength is indeed not enough in such a scene, she still does her best to do what she thinks should be done. .

 1891 Chapter 1891 The Array Was Broken

    Here, Huang Feng did not participate in the battle, and on the other side, Arvid also did not scream for the battle, just so coldly watching the increasingly fierce battlefield ahead.


    The fierce beast frenzy and the strength of the demon army are still very strong. Although the human world is prepared to use their respective large formations to block these coalition forces, however, the fierce beasts and the demon disciples are not fierce. Under the fear of death, the formations arranged by the big sects have been shaky.


    Of course, the fierce beasts and the demon clan disciples still paid a great price and died a lot. However, they did not intend to stop in the slightest. They were still madly impacting the large formations of various human sects. I don''t care about my own casualties.


    As the leader of the Demon Emperor Arvid, he just stared at these coldly, and he didn''t mean to stop at all.


    "What the hell is going on? Are these fierce beasts and the demon clan disciples crazy? Such a charge without loss?" Head Dehou said slightly panting.


    As the offensive of the fierce beasts and the demon clan disciples continued to strengthen, there were more places to rescue. He could only rescue everywhere. Although he was not injured, he still felt a little panting and a little tired.


    "I am also wondering why these fierce beasts listen to Arvid''s words so much. What about the black flood dragon? Did it reach an agreement with Arvid to make these fierce beasts obey Arvid''s command? With so many casualties, wouldn''t the black dragon be distressed?" Master Jingwen asked in confusion.


    If the black water dragon reaches an agreement with Avid, everyone will not be surprised, because although the black dragon is a fierce beast, it has been cultivated into a human form and has high wisdom. It will judge the situation and negotiate with Avid. , It''s nothing strange.


    What''s more, the black dragon was rescued by Arvid before. I am afraid that it was just for this point. If Arvid offered to cooperate, the black dragon would also consider it.


    It¡¯s just that the situation in front of everyone is a little confused. Although the demons and fierce beasts are attacking frantically, it is clear that fierce beasts are in the forefront, and the demons¡¯ disciples are in the rear. It''s a bit of treating the fierce beast as cannon fodder. Therefore, although the three parties now have casualties, it is clear that the fierce beast is definitely the most casualty of the three parties.


    Could it be that the black dragon agreed to such a thing from the beginning?In this case, even if the Fierce Beast and the Demon Race allied forces win in the end, the price paid by the Fierce Beast is very high. Is it really worth it?


    After all, the black dragon is not a fool. Now that the various human sects are still there, they can cooperate with the demons. However, when all the large sects in the human world are destroyed, then the demons are likely to be The fierce beast shot, this, I believe that black flood dragon can also think of.


    Therefore, if the casualties are too great now, I am afraid that they will be taken care of by the demons.


    These, people of all major sects in the human world can think that the black dragon is not ideal. Is it so sure that Avid will not do anything to it and the beast?


    Obviously, everyone didn¡¯t know at this time that the black dragon was dead, and Avid absorbed the cultivation base of the black dragon. Now it temporarily rules all the beasts. Naturally, it is how he lets the beasts charge. How would the fierce beast rush.


    And now with this arrangement, it is obvious that Avid also uses the hands of various martial arts in the world to weaken the strength of the beasts. Although he has temporarily commanded all the beasts, he himself is not a beast. , Just because there is the breath of the black dragon in the body.


    Therefore, Avid did not dare to guarantee when these fierce beasts would rebel. After all, they were not a real group. Relatively speaking, they were obviously disciples of the demons and were more trustworthy.


    "Bumpy!"


    Suddenly, a fierce explosion sounded, followed by various screams. Head Dehou and others, looking in the direction of the source of the sound, it was a formation arranged by a small sect. Under the constant impact, it finally collapsed. All those who presided over the formation were beaten out, and many people died on the spot.


    Even the head of Dehou saw the head of the sect and was knocked out. He vomited blood when he was in the air.


    "not good!"


    The head of Dehou exclaimed, and he wanted to rush to support him. There were too many places for fire fighting just now. He was just too busy, and one of his sect''s formations was broken.


    However, before the head of Dehou arrived there, those fierce beasts and demons disciples, seeing this situation, all rushed towards the members of that sect frantically, without the blessing of the formation, the strength of everyone, Obviously it is going to drop one level.


    The screams kept sounding, some human beings, some fierce beasts, and some demon disciples. After this formation was broken, in a short period of time, many sect formations were broken, only Several martial arts formations are still barely maintained, however, it seems that they have reached the point of faltering, and they may be broken at any time.


    Without the formation, the disciples of the various martial arts can only fight for themselves, and the scene immediately fell into a melee, and from this time on, the casualties on the human world began to rise.


    Before there were formations for blessings, even if a disciple was injured, people around him would soon be covered and treated. Therefore, although there were casualties on the human world before, on the whole, they were not large.


    However, now that there is no formation method, everyone is fighting separately. As a result, the casualties have risen linearly. After all, relatively speaking, the single-player combat ability of the fierce beast and the demon clan is relatively stronger, because they I usually like to be alone, and when fighting, I am used to fighting alone. Obviously it is different from the human world disciples who pay attention to cooperation.


    Seeing the scene slowly sinking into greater chaos, the scale of victory seems to have slowly tilted to the side of the demon and beast coalition forces. The head of Dehou and the elders are really anxious and start desperately It''s not as laid back as before.


    At the same time, everyone felt heavy in their hearts, because in the air, there was another Arvid who suddenly became very powerful. They didn''t think that Arvid was here to watch the excitement and would stay there. It is impossible if one side does not make a move.


    Originally, the head of Dehou and the senior elders still retained their strength to prevent Avid. However, the situation on the scene no longer allows them to have any reservations. Therefore, at this time, they did not Time to take care of Arvid, I only hope to maintain the scene as soon as possible.


    As for what to do with Avid, everyone can only look forward to Huang Feng.


    It''s just that now only an Arvid has appeared. If the black fierce beast also appeared, the Huangfeng would not be enough at all, so they would still be very dangerous here.


    Thinking of this, everyone felt very uneasy.


    With the addition of the head of Dehou and others, the situation on the scene slowly stabilized. However, it was only stabilized. In fact, even the addition of head of Dehou and others could not be complete. To reverse the whole situation, now the two sides are in a stalemate again, it is very difficult to really play an advantage.


    However, Arvid did not come to watch the show after all. He also had a back player before, that is, the people of his general level had not been dispatched yet. At this time, he saw the head of Dehou and others, really The beginning of the war, he also waved his hand to let Mond and others participate in the battle.


    At the same time, Arvid himself did not choose to continue watching the show, and his figure was also shaking for a while, and in the next second, he appeared next to a small school elder.


    The elder did not expect that Arvid appeared suddenly and would take action against himself. At this time, he was fighting a fierce beast. Although he had the upper hand, he also did not dare to be careless. Therefore, for Ah Vader''s sudden appearance was unprepared.


    "bump!"


    Arvid did not hesitate, and slapped the man with a palm. The elder''s body was like a heavy blow, and a crisp sound of broken bones sounded. After that, his body flew out, spitting out a big mouthful of blood in the air. When he landed, there was no sound.


    With just one palm, he killed an elder-level character in seconds. Although the opponent was just a small sect elder, his strength was still good. However, under the palm of Avid, he couldn''t survive a single move.


    This made Dehou and the others, who had been secretly following Avid''s every move, were greatly shocked.


    Although everyone has already felt that Arvid¡¯s momentum is much stronger than before, and perhaps his strength has also improved a lot, but if one wants to improve such a strong strength in a short period of time, this It is almost impossible. Therefore, the head of Dehou and the others still did not fully accept this fact. Even, they thought in their hearts, perhaps, this Avid just used a special method to improve his own His aura, his strength, did not change much, or that even if his strength improved, it was definitely not so much improved.


    Because that''s incredible.


    However, now it turns out that their previous thoughts were luck, and Arvid¡¯s strength has really increased a lot. If Arvid was able to kill the elder before, however, he wanted to kill with a single palm. It¡¯s almost impossible. What¡¯s more, Arvid¡¯s speed was too fast just now. Although everyone has been paying attention to him, they still failed to notice his movements. When he reached the elder¡¯s side, everyone Want to remind it is too late.

 1892 Chapter 1892 The Terrifying Arvid

    "How could it be really so strong?" Head Dehou said with an incredulous expression when he witnessed Arvid''s spike to the elder.


    Although, because of Arvid¡¯s increased momentum, they have already thought of Arvid a little bit more, but there are also some fluke psychology, but what they have witnessed now is to let them know that their previous thoughts are Wrong, Arvid has really become stronger, and he is stronger than others thought!


    How do you fight this?


    The hearts of everyone was desperate.


    Although they have not yet played against Arvid, everyone understands that they are not Arvid¡¯s opponents at all. They were not before, and now they are not. Moreover, Arvid¡¯s current strength is better than before. The black dragon is worse.


    Before, a black flood dragon had already caused everyone to scorch their heads. Fortunately, Huang Feng''s appearance at this time hurt the black flood dragon.


    Now it¡¯s alright. A black dragon is gone, but there is a more powerful Avid. This Avid is even more powerful than the black dragon before. Huang Feng was able to defeat the black dragon before. In the eyes of everyone, that¡¯s already It''s the limit, Huang Feng himself must have used his full strength, and he definitely won''t be the opponent of the more powerful Arvid now.


    What''s more, Huang Feng''s injury is not completely healed. He was seriously injured by Avid''s attack before. After only a few days of rest, it is impossible to fully recover.


    A Huang Feng in an injured state faced an existence that was stronger than the black dragon, how everyone looked at it, how uncertain.


    Therefore, it is no wonder everyone is now desperate.


    What''s more, there is only an Arvid now, and the black dragon has not yet appeared. If the black dragon is hiding in the dark like the previous Arvid, ready to appear again at a critical time, then What?


    An Arvid, everyone has already felt desperate, and there is another black dragon, then there is no need to fight, just surrender.


    Those senior elders who had been confident before, couldn''t help feeling desperate at this time.


    Before, they all believed that when mankind is in danger, there will be a peerless power to save the entire mankind, and they are also confident.


    And Huang Feng appeared at this time, which was in line with their previous imagination, and successfully wounded the black dragon. Everyone naturally regarded Huang Feng as the peerless genius born in response to the situation, and Huang Feng was absolutely. Can afford this title.


    However, what everyone did not expect was that although Huang Feng appeared, the human danger was not really relieved. The black water dragon was injured by Huang Feng, but an even more powerful Arvid appeared. This put humans in a more dangerous situation than before.


    At this time, everyone felt even more regretful. Before, if they had paid more attention to it, they hadn''t gotten into it when Huang Feng and the black dragon had the upper hand. If they ignored the surrounding situation, Huang Feng would not have been given by Avid. Severely wounded, they stopped Arvid, and Huang Feng was able to extinguish the black flood dragon in one go.


    In that case, now they only need to consider an Arvid. Moreover, Huang Feng can guarantee to be at the peak state. Each of their sects will come up with a panacea, a peerless magic weapon and the like to Huang Feng, and want to win. Arvid is not impossible.


    However, it is obviously too late to think about this now. It is because of their carelessness that the whole thing is so bad.


    And because of the frustration and despair, everyone became hesitant when they started, and there was no previous decisiveness. Together with the shots of Mond and others and Avid, the balance of victory on the entire battlefield, again Once again leaning towards the army of fierce beasts and demons, but this time, in the hearts of many disciples in the human world, there is not much certainty that they will be able to bring the scales of victory back. Many people have seen the current situation clearly. The situation, that is greatly detrimental to them.


    "Sure enough, it''s getting better." Huang Feng was also looking at Arvid. When Arvid stopped the elder, Huang Feng''s eyelids also twitched.


    Others can''t feel Huang Feng''s strength, but Huang Feng can feel the strength of others. Compared with the vague judgment of the head of Dehou on Avid''s strength, Huang Feng can clearly feel it. This Arvid at this time is definitely more powerful than the black flood dragon before.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know why Arvid could suddenly become stronger so much. However, because he had had more than one fight with the black dragon before, Huang Feng could feel the breath of the black dragon from Arvid¡¯s body. .


    Of course, Huang Feng''s never expected that Arvid had absorbed all the cultivation base of that black flood dragon.


    "Is it better than the black dragon before?" Mengyao''er asked in a flustered manner..


    Compared with the head of Dehou and Huang Feng, Mengyao''s strength is obviously weaker, so she just feels that Arvid seems to be stronger than before, but to what extent, She didn''t even know, she didn''t even know, who is the current Arvid compared with the black dragon before.


    At this moment, she saw Huang Feng''s dignified face, and saw that the scene seemed to be even more unfavorable to them, and she was very worried.


    "It must be more powerful than the black dragon before." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    "Ah, what should I do? Isn''t that better than you?" Mengyao said. From the eyes of Mengyao, Dehou and others, Huang Feng''s strength should be comparable to that of the black dragon.


    And now, this Avid is even more powerful than the previous black dragon, that is to say, Avid is even more powerful than Huang Feng, it is no wonder that Dehou and others will feel desperate, Mengyao will exclaim.


    Huang Feng smiled slightly and said, "Who said he is better than me?"


    "You..." Mengyao heard Huang Feng''s words and looked at Huang Feng with surprise.


    Mengyao''s contact during this period of time knew that Huang Feng was not the kind of person who likes to talk big. Since he said that, it means that he is really worse than Arvid.


    But is this possible?


    Others might have doubts when they heard what Huang Feng said, but Mengyao''s had already said to Huang Feng and believed in it. As long as Huang Feng said it, she believed it, and therefore, she heard it. In Huang Feng''s words, the first reaction was not suspicion, but surprise.


    "Don''t worry, I will let my little guys come out for activities first." Huang Feng smiled.


    In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s hard power is indeed inferior to the current Arvid, but who made Huang Feng have a magic storage box, and therefore, he has a lot of hole cards on him, before and black When the dragon was fighting, he took Saint Purple Fruit, which was only one of his cards, of course, he also added a Shenlong Cauldron.


    In addition to Sheng Zi Guo and Shenlong Ding, he has other hole cards. Those hole cards were not used in the previous battle with the black dragon. Only two were used to suppress the black dragon, even It was seriously injured.


    "Little guy?" Mengyao looked at Huang Feng with some doubts, not knowing what Huang Feng meant.


    Huang Feng just smiled and didn''t speak. Then, beside him, Xiaobai, Kitty, and a sweaty BMW appeared!


    Needless to say, Xiaobai, that is a sacred beast. In another time and space, even those Tier 9 beasts who saw it did not dare to make a mistake. Compared with that time, Xiaobai is now more powerful. , Because during this time, it has not been idle, and has been practicing with Huang Feng.


    Kitty Hawk is also not weak. It itself is the overlord of the air. Later, by chance, he took the blood of Level 9 Flying Demon to make it stronger. In addition, Huang Feng is not to his pet. They are stingy, so they often exchange some good things for them, so that their cultivation base will continue to increase. Therefore, Kitty''s current strength is not worse than the original ninth level flying beast, and even stronger. some.


    And thanks to Huang Feng¡¯s usual training, the weakest one was the sweat-blooded BMW of ordinary creatures. Now, it has become extremely powerful. Not only is the speed more than twice as fast as before, but also has a strong In its attack power and defense, it can kick down a wall easily with one hoof, so that it will not fall into the wind compared with Mengyao''s next to Huang Feng.


    Therefore, the three little guys around Huang Feng are no longer what they used to be, and their strength has grown greatly.


    Before, when Huang Feng came to this world, he saw that there were fierce beasts in this world, so he wanted to release these little guys, but then there was no chance, and today, humans and fierce beasts During the war, let them come out, and finally have a chance to display themselves.


    "Oh......"


    After Xiao Bai came out, he let out a cry of excitement. Obviously, Huang Feng had been left in that other-dimensional space, making it panic, and now he was finally able to come out.


    "They are?" Mengyao looked at the three little guys who suddenly appeared next to Huang Feng, shocked. In this time and space, there are also magic weapons that can store things in the universe bag, but these Magic treasures can only store some inanimate things, and the living things will soon die.


    Therefore, these three little guys suddenly appeared next to Huang Feng, which shocked Mengyao.


    "They are the little guys I''m talking about. Don''t look at their harmless appearance of humans and animals. Their strength is very strong." Huang Feng said with a smile to Mengyao.


    It is indeed very strong, even the worst sweaty BMW, wanting to defeat Mengyaoer, it is not a problem.

 1893 Chapter 1893 Super Xiaobai

    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Xiao Bai rubbed Huang Feng''s thigh and raised his head proudly.


    "Wow, so cute!" Mengyao''s eyes stared at Xiao Bai, as if she wanted to hug it.


    Xiaobai hid from the side. In fact, Xiaobai still doesn''t like strangers very much. Except for Huang Feng and the woman beside him, other people want to hug it, but it is unwilling.


    People are so good that they are also beasts, and they still want face.


    Fortunately, Mengyao didn''t hold Xiao Bai, and Mengyao didn''t get angry, but she didn''t look like how cute she looked at Xiao Bai.


    Huang Feng did not explain, but said to Xiaobai and the three of them: "Go, it''s time for the activity, just pay attention to safety."


    Huang Feng was also a little curious about what kind of existence a divine beast like Xiaobai was like in this time and space, and how strong it was compared with ordinary beasts.


    In fact, since Xiaobai fought with level 9 monsters in the previous space, he rarely had the opportunity to perform. Huang Feng encountered many fighting scenes, but most of the time , He can solve it by himself, there is no need for Xiaobai to come forward.


    And now, Xiao Bai is still in the growth stage, and he is stronger than Huang Feng, who has not reached the super-class level before. However, he has not seen Xiao Bai fight for a long time, and Huang Feng does not know. Bai, what kind of strength does it have.


    Xiaobai nodded at Huang Feng''s humanity, and then rushed to the battlefield with his two little brothers.


    Xiao Bai continued to grow bigger as he ran. The petite body that looked cute before quickly became a huge body, although compared with some fierce beasts, it is not the largest. However, his aura is getting stronger and stronger.


    At the beginning, the three parties on the scene did not notice the appearance of the three guys Xiaobai. After all, there were too many people and beasts at the scene. It is not surprising that there are three more "beasts". Things.


    However, Xiaobai''s first performance attracted a lot of people.


    I saw Xiaobai rushing in front of a fierce beast, leaping high, and directly hitting the fierce beast. Before the fierce beast could react, he was knocked and flew upside down. In other words, that fierce beast is bigger than Xiao Bai.


    However, this is not over yet. After Xiaobai landed, he continued to rush to the crowd and the beasts, smashing left and right, all the beasts around him were knocked out, and it was not. It''s as simple as falling to the ground, as long as it is a beast hit by it, it will be injured, and in a short time, it will lose its combat effectiveness.


    Xiaobai also wants to take advantage of this opportunity to perform well. After spending too long in that different dimension, he wants to have more activities. Therefore, this time it is rare. It naturally wants to perform well. , Let Huang Feng see its combat effectiveness, next time, he can think of it more and let it come out.


    Therefore, in the face of Xiao Bai who wanted to behave, those fierce beasts had suffered. Although later, many fierce beasts noticed Xiao Bai and took a defensive posture. However, facing Xiao Bai¡¯s collision , There is no fierce beast that can bear it.


    "This is what fierce beast? Why does it help us?" Dehou looked at the majestic Xiaobai among the fierce beasts with a look of surprise.


    Xiao Bai''s appearance is naturally a silvery white wolf. This kind of creature is indeed very easy for people to regard it as a fierce beast. In fact, the head of Dehou and others began to show their strength in Xiaobai. At the time, they had already noticed it, but at that time, Xiaobai had been attacking the fierce beast, and they had not taken it seriously.


    But now, Xiao Bai seemed to have a deep hatred with these fierce beasts, and he acted mercilessly, which made Dehou and the others even more surprised.


    "I don''t know what the situation is." The person next to him was also very confused about this situation.


    "I just saw it came from Huangfeng." The elder said with some uncertainty.


    "Huang Feng? What does it have to do with Huang Feng?" Head Dehou was even more surprised.


    You know, in this time and space, fierce beasts can be tamed, but the fierce beasts that can be tamed are relatively low-level beasts with very limited strength. They are more like pets. of.


    And this Xiaobai in front of him is obviously not a pet. Its performance is quite powerful. Even the head of Dehou and others, instinctively feel that Xiaobai''s strength does not seem to be worse than them.


    However, no one can answer the doubts of the head of Dehou. Huang Feng is not by their side at this time, and they are not easy to ask Huang Feng.


    And at this moment, the fierce beast seemed to realize that Xiao Bai was so powerful, a master who had previously fought against Dehou''s head in a fit period, directly killed Xiao Bai.


    "Be careful!" Seeing this situation, the head of Dehou couldn''t help but exclaimed. He just fought the murderer and knew how powerful it was, even he couldn''t beat the opponent. At that time, fortunately, he had a helper by his side, otherwise , I may have been injured or even died.


    Although Xiaobai is very powerful, in the eyes of the head of Dehou, it is definitely not the opponent of this fierce beast. You must know that a fierce beast that is in the integration stage, even among the many fierce beasts, It is already a top-notch existence, although it is not as good as the black water dragon before, but it is not worse than these people.


    It''s a pity that the head of Dehou was too far away from Xiaobai. Xiaobai couldn''t hear his words. Even if he rushed over, it was too late.


    However, Xiao Bai seemed to have long eyes behind his head, turned his head fiercely, and looked at the fierce beast rushing towards it. Obviously, it had already sensed the presence of the opponent.


    When Xiaobai found that the opponent was killing him, instead of running away, he rushed directly to face the opponent. This shocked the head of Dehou and others who saw this scene, but Huang Feng in the distance saw In this scene, there was not the slightest worry on his face.


    Although Huang Feng did not know what level Xiaobai was at, he knew that Xiaobai was not the kind of foolish fool. Since Xiaobai took the initiative to meet him, he was sure to be sure. Huang Feng also wanted to know. , What kind of strength does Xiao Bai have now?


    "bump!"


    Two fierce beasts met in the air, and the two sides refused to give way to each other. You come and I, terrifying energy, constantly collide in the air, making bursts of explosions. Some fierce beasts and disciples from the human world who are fighting around are affected by these. Affected by the airflow of the explosion, there were many injured people, so that those people and the beasts had to leave there and stay away from these two fierce guys.


    "So strong?" The head of Dehou looked at this scene with horror. He clearly saw that the two sides are coming and going and no one is taking advantage. He was worried that Xiaobai would suffer a loss, but now it seems , Xiaobai''s strength is not worse than the opponent.


    You know, the head of Dehou was just defeated by the opponent, and his strength is already considered to be very powerful among the many high hands in the world. The only ones who are higher than him are the senior elders.


    However, the fierce beast that Dehou couldn''t beat the head of Dehou was now on par with Xiaobai, which shows how powerful this Xiaobai is.


    The people around the head of Dehou were surprised when they saw this scene. Of course, in surprise, there were more surprises. After all, such a powerful beast, even among the many beasts, It is also rare, and the number is limited, and now, Xiaobai has helped them successfully contain one, and this immediately relieved their pressure a lot.


    In such a situation, how could everyone not be surprised.


    "Look there!" At this moment, another elder pointed to the air with a surprised expression and said to everyone.


    Everyone subconsciously looked into the air. There, a big bird they hadn''t seen before appeared. The big bird was attacking the flying beast in the sky, helping many disciples in the human world to escape.


    More importantly, this big bird is also very fierce in the air. Those flying beasts that were very powerful before, rarely can resist in front of it, and fall from the air one by one. .


    "Where did this fierce beast come from?" someone asked, but his face was full of joy. Although I don''t know where this fierce beast came from, it was obviously the one who waited for it. On the side, this is enough to make people feel happy.


    "I don''t know, but I think it seems to have appeared with the fierce beast just now."


    Everyone didn''t know the identities of Xiaobai and Xiaoying, plus their appearance, so everyone called them fierce beasts.


    "Appeared together? Are they all related to Huang Feng? What is Huang Feng''s identity? I am unmatched in strength, and there is such a powerful beast next to him. Why have I never heard of it before? ?" Someone wondered.


    "Yeah, it stands to reason that such an outstanding genius should have a great reputation before, but he has no reputation at all. It is really surprising."


    "Okay, no matter what, Huang Feng is a person on our side. God never forgets our human world." A senior elder said with emotion: "Now that these two powerful aids have appeared, we must speed up. , Avid is still killing off there, the black flood dragon hasn''t appeared yet, we have to kill as many enemies as possible before the black flood dragon appears!"


    "Not bad!"


    Everyone responded one after another, and then they once again killed the fierce beast.


    And because of the joining of Xiaobai, Kitty and BMW, the human world has gradually regained some disadvantages. Although they only have three, they are very powerful. Like this level of master, join one. It can already have a great effect, not to mention that there are still three added.

 1894 Chapter 1894 Xiaobais Vision

    "Huang Feng, these of you, these partners are really amazing." Mengyao exclaimed beside Huang Feng.


    Others may not know the relationship between Xiaobai and other three little guys and Huang Feng, or they have speculation, but they are not sure.


    However, Mengyao, who has been with Huang Feng, is different from the others. She already knew from the beginning that the three little guys including Xiaobai were all "summoned" by Huang Feng.


    And since Xiaobai Xiaoying waited out, Mengyao had been caring about their situation, so she clearly saw the tough side of the three little guys including Xiaobai.


    "Yes, I just said that, they are very powerful." Huang Feng smiled.


    In fact, Huang Feng was a little surprised at the performance of the three little guys. He did not expect that after a period of time, these three little guys had become so powerful. They were the most common sweaty BMWs before. For the fierce beasts of Jin Dan stage strength, it is not let down, as for Xiaoying and Xiaobai, they must be even more powerful.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng had improved his strength through Sheng Ziguo before. Otherwise, his current strength might not be as good as Xiao Bai. Huang Feng felt embarrassed to think that his strength was not as good as his pet. .


    However, it is obviously not the time to be embarrassed, but to be proud of them, because the appearance of Xiaobai and other little guys has changed the situation of the entire battlefield. After all, the result of a battle is often with top players. There is a great relationship between the results of a direct contest.


    In addition to Huang Feng and the others, the fierce beasts and the demon masters are also paying attention.


    At this time, Arvid has defeated many masters in the human world, and at this time, he also noticed the three little guys, especially Xiao Bai''s powerful performance.


    Arvid frowned. He did not expect that there would be such a master on the human world. Originally, after Huang Feng was injured, he still thought that there was no storm on the human world. I thought, but there was such a change.


    However, Arvid just frowned on this, and did not pay too much attention to it. The strength that Xiaobai showed was quite strong, but it was only quite strong, and could not produce him. Too much threat.


    However, Arvid didn''t want to let Xiaobai continue like this. In that case, it would have an impact on their morale.


    Thinking of this, Arvid slapped the opponent he was fighting against. However, a flash, he had already rushed to Xiaobai''s side.


    At this time, the battle between Xiaobai and the fierce beast has also come to an end. In the end, Xiaobai has the upper hand. Although it is also slightly embarrassed at this time, its opponent is obviously more miserable. , I was blind in one eye, blood was flowing, the whole body fur was also falling a lot, one leg was also limping, looking at Xiao Bai''s eyes, there was alertness and fear!


    However, just when Xiaobai wanted to take advantage of the victory and chase to completely defeat or kill the fierce beast, it suddenly felt a danger, as if it had been targeted by a poisonous snake, and its hair was upside down.


    Xiao Bai turned his head fiercely, and saw a figure that was almost to the limit rushing towards it. Xiao Bai subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but it was still a step too late.


    "bump!"


    A huge force bombarded Xiao Bai''s body, and Xiao Bai''s whole body flew upside down. The silvery white hair had fallen off a lot, and there was a groan in his mouth.


    Huang Feng saw this situation, his heart jumped, and then he wanted to help.


    However, before he could leave, Xiao Bai actually stabilized his body after a few laps in the air, and stood in the air, glaring fiercely at Arvid who attacked it, and the corners of his mouth dropped drop by drop. The dripping blood makes it look more ferocious.


    "Why? Not convinced?" Arvid looked at Xiao Bai slightly in surprise, but his mouth was full of disdain.


    "Roar..." Xiaobai lowered his head and let out a low growl. After that, he suddenly raised his head and looked into the sky. In the cloudless sky, a dark cloud suddenly appeared, blocking the sun, and it was even more miraculous. Yes, after the sun was blocked, a bright moon appeared faintly not far from the sun.


    Seeing this scene, whether it is a human, a demon, or a fierce beast, they are extremely shocked. You must know that it is daytime, even at noon, when the sun is at its strongest. The moon may appear.


    But now, the sun in the sky is blocked, but there is a bright moon, which makes people feel very surprised.


    However, this is not over yet, the bright moon that suddenly appeared in that round seemed to suddenly shoot out a ray of light, and that light, like the substance, shot directly at Xiao Bai''s body.


    Soon, Xiao Bai''s body was wrapped in the moonlight, and the wounds on his body no longer bleed, and the hair all over his body looked more silvery and translucent.


    "This..." The head of Dehou and the others looked at this strange scene and the Silver Moon Howling Sirius bathed in the soft moonlight. For a while, they didn''t know what to say. He had never seen the scene before him before, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    Xiao Bai, the Silver Moon Howling Sirius, is already in a state of full body at this time. His body seems to be a little longer than before. Its eyes are slightly closed, and its face is full of enjoyment. The soft moonlight is like a family member. , Touching it gently.


    Immediately afterwards, a stream of sacred and soft energy radiated from Xiao Bai''s body and spread towards the surroundings. After humans and demons felt this energy, they only felt slightly comfortable. There was nothing special about it. feel.


    However, those fierce beasts, after feeling this energy, all have an expression of worship and awe. The fierce beasts that flew in the air before, at this time, all fell one by one, facing Xiaobai. He directly knelt down in the direction of Xiaobai, with his head tightly attached to the ground, as if looking at Xiaobai, it was all blasphemy against Xiaobai.


    As for the fierce beasts on the ground, let alone, they have already knelt down at this time, as if they were worshipping the gods. Their expressions were better than when they faced the black fierce beasts and Arvid before. I''m respectful, I don''t know how much.


    Before, when these fierce beasts faced the black dragon and Avid, they were just succumbing to the strong, but now, when facing Xiaobai, they are like facing a god, which is from the heart. His awe and worship is a feeling of blasphemy at a glance.


    Even the fierce beast who fought with Xiaobai later, at this time, the fierce expression on his face disappeared and turned into a very docile expression. It knelt there respectfully, with nowhere in its eyes. A trace of resentment towards Xiaobai?


    The people at the scene looked at this scene with great surprise. They didn''t even understand what was going on. Why these fierce beasts suddenly showed such a respectful attitude to Xiaobai. You must know that the two sides were fighting shortly before. Fiery, trying to kill the opponent, but now such a big change has taken place.


    The first person at the scene wanted to understand Huang Feng, because only he knew that Xiao Bai was not an ordinary wolf, it was the legendary Silver Moon Howl Sirius, that was a divine beast!


    And these fierce beasts at the moment are just ordinary species. Even the black water dragon before, it is only a half fairyland, and there is still a considerable gap from the divine beast. Even if the black water dragon appears now, For Xiaobai, it is estimated that he has to kneel down respectfully, not daring to resist the slightest.


    It''s like, human beings are just like the legendary God, and there are still many legends about this God before. If human beings see those Gods that only appear in legends, it is probably the same as the present. Behaving like a beast, it is a kind of worship and respect from the bottom of the heart, and it is impossible to raise the idea of ??resistance.


    At this time, Xiaobai¡¯s aura was constantly rising under the shining of the moonlight. At the same time, the moonlight slowly spread from its body and spread all over the surroundings. The injured beasts After feeling this moonlight, all the injuries on his body were recovering quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the fierce beast that had suffered internal injuries before, at this time, it was constantly recovering.


    And when Arvid saw this scene, he knew that something was bad in his heart. He had only used the breath of the black dragon in his body to control these beasts. However, he also knew that this kind of control was not It was foolproof and only temporary. Those fierce beasts weren''t truly obedient to him.


    And now, what he was worried about has finally happened. These fierce beasts, when facing Xiaobai, the respect from the heart, Arvid can see clearly, in this case, He asked the fierce beast to attack Xiao Bai, or the many sects in the human world supported by Xiao Bai, it was obviously impossible.


    Fortunately, Arvid didn''t put all hope on these beasts before. What he believed most was always himself. Otherwise, these beasts suddenly rebelled, and he was probably going crazy.


    However, even if he didn''t pin all his hopes on the fierce beasts, but the rebellion of these fierce beasts and the increasing aura of Xiaobai, he couldn''t let them continue like this.


    Therefore, Arvid, who watched the show, started to do it again, and the goal of his doing it was Xiao Bai in the moonlight!


    "Wow......"


    Xiaobai saw Arvid rushing forward and screamed again, and then rushed towards Arvid without showing weakness.

 1895 Chapter 1895 Huang Feng shot

    Xiaobai''s figure was extremely fast, like a silver flame, rushing towards Avid, the silver light shining on the audience.


    "Ah..."


    The many fierce beasts who were kneeling towards Xiaobai at this moment all raised their heads, looking in Xiaobai¡¯s direction and cried out. After that, they rushed towards Avid one after another, just like It was the god in their own minds who was blasphemed, and they wanted to kill this person who dared to blaspheme their gods.


    The people of the demon race instinctively wanted to stop these beasts. After all, Arvid was powerful, but he couldn''t withstand the impact of so many beasts.


    Facing the obstruction, the fierce beasts did not flinch at the slightest, but instead fought against the demon disciples who obstructed them.


    As a result, the disciples of the various martial arts in the human world who were originally under siege were stunned at this moment. They looked at the two sides who were allies next to them, and now they are fighting fiercely. Instead, they have become spectators. But bend.


    "This... how could this happen?" Many people muttered to themselves in shock when seeing this scene.


    Even the head of Dehou and other high-level people felt a little caught off guard in the face of such a sudden change. They did not expect that they were already in a precarious situation, because of the appearance of Xiaobai, a fundamental change has actually taken place.


    Originally, the fierce beasts and demon disciples who had been besieging them, now they don''t care about the people in the human world, but they fought with each other, and the fighting was still very fierce. Obviously, this is not acting.


    "bump!"


    At this time, Avid and Xiaobai in the air finally fought together, and a horrible energy escaped from the place where one person and one beast touched, and all the fierce beasts around them and the demons'' disciples were thrown away. After going out, some of the low-level strengths died on the spot.


    "bump"


    The two sides fought very fast, and Xiaobai was always shrouded in the silver moonlight. It was very difficult for the people around to see what was going on inside. The only way to judge the two parties inside was through the sound that came out. , The fight was fierce.


    Xiaobai and Avid, a human being and a beast, are not weak in terms of strength. The violent explosion made the surrounding air temperature rise a lot. Around them, no one can get close, even those The fierce beasts who just wanted to rush over to help Xiaobai, at this time, also chose to be on the periphery instead of continuing to rush forward.


    "Wow..." There was a mournful cry, and then, a ball of silver light flew out, it was Xiao Bai.


    Xiaobai''s body flipped a few times in the air, before finally stabilizing his body, afterwards, a pair of silver-white eyes stared at Arvid firmly, the fighting spirit in the eyes did not weaken at all.


    And Arvid¡¯s situation is not very good, as can be seen from his violently undulating chest, but Arvid is still standing there firmly, the expression on his face has not changed much. It was also looking at Xiao Bai.


    Obviously, Xiaobai suffered a loss in the previous match. Its strength is indeed very strong, but it is still in the growth stage. If it reaches the maturity stage, then as a beast, it wants to defeat half. Arvid in the fairyland is not too difficult.


    At this point, Arvid understood that although he didn''t know that Xiaobai was a beast, he felt a huge threat from Xiaobai. He clearly felt that Xiaobai at this time should not be its peak. State, if Xiaobai could truly grow up, it would definitely be his enemy.


    This wolf can''t stay!


    This is the conclusion that Arvid has drawn in his heart after fighting against Xiaobai. He does not know the specific identity of Xiaobai. However, it is clear that Xiaobai and him are enemies and not friends, so regardless of who Xiaobai is. , Once he grows up, he will be his rival.


    And Arvid has great ambitions, and he would never want to see such a threat.


    So, thinking of this, Arvid shook his body, and the whole person was like a cannonball, and he shot at Xiaobai. He wanted to kill Xiaobai completely and completely kill Xiaobai before he could completely relax. Strangled in the bud.


    Xiaobai saw Arvid rushing towards him, without the slightest fear or avoiding it. He wanted to rush towards the opponent again as before. However, when it was about to move, there was a figure more than it. One step quickly rushed to Arvid.


    And Arvid seemed to have noticed the figure that appeared suddenly and wanted to put on a defensive posture.


    However, Arvid''s movements were still a step slower. When he first noticed the figure, the figure had already rushed in front of him. After that, a fist was constantly enlarged in front of his eyes.


    "bump!"


    "Crack!"


    Although Arvid was prepared, he was severely hit by someone coming. The sound of broken bones in his body clearly told him that he was injured, and the injury was not minor.


    Arvid suddenly flew back at a faster speed than before, and in the place where he just stood, a figure appeared, and it was this figure that had just attacked him.


    And this figure is Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng coldly looked at Arvid, who was re-stabilizing his body, with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, and said lightly: "You attacked me once before, and I will pay you back again!"


    Arvid also looked at Huang Feng coldly. He was very confident in his skill and was sure that his previous sneak attack must have seriously injured Huang Feng, even if it was on the human world, there were various The panacea, however, is at best to keep Huang Feng''s life. It is simply impossible to restore Huang Feng to his original state in a short time.


    Therefore, at this time, Avid wanted to feel how far Huang Feng had recovered. However, soon, he frowned, because Huang Feng felt like an ordinary person. , He was in Huang Feng''s body, and he didn''t feel any flow of true energy.


    And Huang Feng obviously couldn''t be an ordinary person. The power of the punch just now can not be beaten by anyone. It''s just, why can''t I feel the flow of true energy in Huang Feng?


    Arvid¡¯s heart was very puzzled, unable to judge Huang Feng¡¯s specific strength, Arvid¡¯s heart was a little unsure, but after thinking about it, he felt that Huang Feng should not have reached his previous peak state. The sneak attack by Huang Feng was not a joke. Although Huang Feng''s recovery speed surprised him, it was definitely impossible for him to return to his previous state.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s previous peak state was only slightly stronger than the black dragon, and his current strength was much higher than the previous black dragon. In this way, he was still better than Huang. Feng is terrible, and the reason why he was injured just now was just because he was accidentally attacked.


    Thinking of this, Avid looked at Huang Feng and said: "You came just right. I couldn''t kill you last time. I have regretted it for a long time. This time, let me make up for the regret."


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Huang Feng said faintly: "If you were not attacked by you last time, it wouldn''t be easy for you to hurt me."


    "That was before, and I can''t compete with me now!" Arvid said confidently. His current strength has definitely topped the entire human world. No matter how powerful Huang Feng is, he definitely Will not be his opponent.


    "Really? Then try it." Huang Feng said.


    "Come!"


    Arvid roared and then killed Huang Feng, and Huang Feng did not choose to back down, but also killed him directly.


    However, just as the two were about to collide together, Huang Feng suddenly pointed his hand at Arvid. Arvid felt a little puzzled in the impact. He didn''t know what Huang Feng meant, so he was so gentle. What does this mean?


    If Huang Feng had any tricks, then Avid should be able to see the energy fluctuations. However, Huang Feng pointed at nothing, just like Huang Feng was really pointing at random.


    However, Arvid, who was experienced in combat, felt danger instinctively.


    Sure enough, in a second, he was stabbed by a sword, a small hole suddenly appeared in his abdomen, and blood continuously flowed out of it.


    "What''s this trick? Why is there no trace at all?" Arvid thought with horror in his heart.


    Just now, although Arvid was aware of the danger, he didn''t know how to hide, or which direction the attack would come from. It was only after a little hesitation that Arvid found that he had been hit.


    However, Huang Feng would not answer his questions. On the contrary, he continued to "point and point" towards Arvid. Arvid didn''t dare to be careless at this time, although he didn''t know what Huang Feng''s attack would be. From what direction, but, obviously, Huang Feng is definitely not random, so Arvid constantly changes his position to make sure not to stay in one place for too long.


    Avid''s strength is still there, and the reaction speed is also very fast, so in many cases, he can avoid Huang Feng''s attack.


    However, the "Six-Medition Sword" used by Huang Feng had no trace at all, and it was truly superb. Therefore, even if Avid had evaded with all his strength, he was still shot several times.


    Fortunately, Avid''s strength at this time was different from the past. Although the Six-Medition Divine Sword injured him, it did not cause too serious damage.


    However, Arvid also knew that if this situation continued, he would definitely be consumed by Huang Feng sooner or later.


    More importantly, it seems that he can''t rush to Huang Feng''s side at all now. Huang Feng''s agility is not much worse than him. After getting close to him, he did not choose to head-on with him, but just kept moving and at the same time. Point and point".

 1896 Chapter 1896

    At this time, the surrounding talents reacted. Through Huang Feng¡¯s behavior, the head of Dehou and others confirmed that Xiaobai is indeed related to Huang Feng, otherwise Huang Feng would not rescue Xiao White.


    After Huang Feng and Avid fought together, Xiaobai changed his goal and killed the disciples of the Demon Race, and those fierce beasts, after seeing its actions, all had the same choice, the same Launched a more fierce attack on the demons.


    "Let everyone attack the people of the demon race. As for the fierce beasts, don''t worry about them. They seem to be with us now." Head Dehou ordered.


    Everyone nodded, with a sense of absurdity. Not only did they fight with the beasts before, but as a result, the identity between the two parties changed so quickly, and the beasts were no longer their opponents. , It is their helper.


    Of course, everyone knows that all this is due to Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai belongs to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng belongs to them. Those fierce beasts seem to have been affected by Xiao Bai. Treated Xiao Bai as their leader.


    The head of Dehou and the others also quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Before, they were still worried, what should they do if the black dragon comes before, after all, an Arvid has already made everyone feel It''s tricky. If there is another black dragon, it will be a very uncomfortable thing for everyone.


    After all, both Arvid and the Black Dragon are too strong. On their side, Huang Feng is the only one who can contend with such two masters, and it is not easy for Huang Feng to resist Arvid. Let¡¯s have another one. For the black dragon, that would be difficult.


    However, after Xiao Bai appeared, everything was different. They never thought that Xiao Bai''s strength was so strong. Although he had suffered some losses in the process of fighting against Avid, his overall strength was Strong enough, at least, better than these people!


    Moreover, everyone could feel that Xiao Bai''s strength, even compared to that black flood dragon, seemed not bad.


    More importantly, because of the appearance of Xiaobai, the fierce beasts directly changed their positions and became people on their side. In this way, everyone in the human world who had been under siege was relieved. Yes, the balance that had been victorious had already tilted towards the fierce beast and the demon clan, but now because of the appearance of Huang Feng and Xiaobai, the entire balance immediately tilted towards the human world.


    Moreover, the effect is quite obvious.


    As a result, everyone felt quite excited, and Huang Feng is now fighting against Na Avid, and he is still in a disadvantage, even if the black dragon is coming, everyone is somewhat certain.


    Under the orders of the head of Dehou, the disciples of many sects in the human world attacked the demon disciples at the same time, and the demon disciples immediately felt tremendous pressure.


    Originally, these Demon Race disciples and Fierce Beasts attacked the disciples of the human world together. It still felt very relaxed. Although the disciples of the Human Realm had prepared in advance, the combined force of the Fierce Beast and the children of the Demon Race was too strong. They have slowly gained the upper hand.


    It''s just that these Demon Race disciples didn''t think about it. They didn''t know where a wolf came out. It was this wolf that completely changed the situation on the court.


    The silver-white wolf is very powerful. The people of the Demon Race, including those of the warlord level, are actually not its opponents. If it weren''t for Avid''s action, all of them would have been given to by a wolf. Dry up.


    However, the impact of the appearance of the silver-white wolf is more than that. The fierce beasts don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and they all worship the silver-white wolf. In this way, they are originally both allies. Suddenly, he drew his sword and faced each other, and the relationship between enemy and friend changed instantly.


    At this time, the disciples of many sects in the human world also launched an attack on the demon. Originally, the people of the demon were only able to resist the fierce beasts. Now they have joined the disciples of the human world. , The people of the demons fell into a disadvantage instantly.


    Arvid also saw this situation, and was very anxious. The situation seemed to be getting more and more unfavorable on their side. He did not expect that Huang Feng, who had just recovered, would have reached this level, and it would be able to go smoothly. Stop yourself.


    Arvid wanted to help, but his first priority was to get rid of Huang Feng. It was just that Huang Feng¡¯s Six-Medition Excalibur was so magical that he was flustered, plus, Huang Feng¡¯s body The law is not bad, it is not easy to hit him.


    Avid, who was worried in his heart, looked at Huang Feng with a bitter gaze. After that, he stopped and raised his head and roared. The roar was not his original voice, but somewhat like the voice of the black dragon before.


    Huang Feng was a little curious about this, because he felt the breath of the black dragon on Arvid''s body. However, he couldn''t figure out the relationship between the two.


    However, despite the doubts in his heart, Huang Feng''s movements were not slow, and the Six-Medition Divine Sword was frequently tapped out, one after another invisible sword energy, shooting towards Na Avid.


    However, at this time, some scales suddenly appeared on Avid''s body. These black scales actually possessed good defensive power. After the Six Vein Excalibur hit the scales, it could only make a small hole. .


    This situation caused Huang Feng to frown. It was true that Huang Feng could not figure out how such scales would appear on Arvid''s body. However, the scales did bring a lot of defense to the opponent. .


    Accompanied by these black scales, it was Arvid''s body. The black aura was very dim at the beginning, but soon, the black aura spread all over Avid''s. The whole body completely enveloped him in the black mist, the black mist flowing around Arvid, like water.


    And the black mist, like a suction, makes people see too much, but sinks deep into it.


    "Roar..." Arvid raised his head and roared again. After that, he rushed towards Huang Feng, his momentum was more than one level higher than before!


    "Be careful!"


    Mengyao, who was watching the game from a distance, couldn''t help but cried out when she saw this scene.


    Before, Huang Feng saw that Xiaobai was in danger, so she took the initiative to fight against Avid. Mengyao didn¡¯t even react. However, even if she reacted, she could not provide much help. After all, her The strength is far worse than Huang Feng and Arvid, even Xiao Bai. If she rushes along, she is not helping Huang Feng, but harming Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Mengyao could only watch from a distance, praying for Huang Feng in her heart.


    Seeing that Huang Feng and Arvid were equally matched and successfully stopped Arvid, Mengyao was very happy. Although Arvid''s strength has increased, Huang Feng seems to have no upper limit, and it also increased. In view of her strength, even Huang Feng''s moves, she couldn''t understand.


    However, as long as she understood that Huang Feng did not suffer, Mengyao would already be very happy.


    However, now seeing Arvid''s momentum, he has risen a little, and rushed to Huangfeng again, Mengyao could not stop caring.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Huang Feng to hear Mengyao¡¯s reminder, but even without Mengyao¡¯s reminder, he would not be careless. Mengyao could feel that Avid is not easy to mess with now, Huang Feng Naturally, I can have a deeper experience.


    Seeing Arvid rushing towards him, Huang Feng kept shooting the Six-Medition Excalibur while squinting his eyes, watching the opponent''s movements, thinking about countermeasures.


    Although the Six Vein Divine Sword can still cause damage to Avid, it is much smaller than before. After all, this thing is still within the scope of sword energy, but because there is no track, the opponent is even more difficult to figure out.


    However, after Arvid''s defense increased a lot, the effect of his Six Vein Excalibur had been reduced a lot.


    Therefore, if Huang Feng wants to deal with Arvid, he must think of another way.


    After thinking about the things in the ring, Huang Feng chose one of the vouchers for transmission, that is, the Linglong Pagoda. According to the introduction of this pagoda, it can smelt everything, but I don¡¯t know if it can deal with this Avid. .


    No matter what, Huang Feng is still ready to try.


    And when that Arvid saw Huang Feng take out a bottle, he seemed to feel that the bottle was not so irritable, his face changed slightly, but his speed was a bit faster.


    While avoiding the attack of Avid, Huang Feng pondered the usage of this exquisite pagoda a few times. He quickly figured it out, so he used it against Avid.


    However, what embarrassed Huang Feng was that he soon discovered that this thing seems to be an advanced thing in this time and space. However, it seems that it is not enough to deal with Avid. Avid does not seem to be affected. What impact.


    In fact, Huang Feng had estimated this situation before. Although this exquisite pagoda was described as mysterious in its introduction, it is a mortal thing after all. Where can it be so powerful?Even if it is the magic weapon of the gods in the sky, I dare not say that it can really refine all things, right? The alchemy furnace of the old man is already very powerful, isn''t it the same as it can''t refine the Monkey?


    Therefore, when it comes to refining everything, it''s just an exaggeration, and the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Master can''t do it, let alone this small tower in the world.


    However, Huang Feng estimated that although this thing cannot refine Avid, it is because Avid''s strength is too strong, even above him. If it is to refine other people or things, it should be possible, after all. , How do you say this thing is a treasure, it can''t be useless at all.

 1897 Chapter 1897

    "kidding me?"


    Arvid saw Huang Feng picking up a small tower and playing there for a long time. Originally, he was also very alert. After all, although he has confidence in himself, Huang Feng''s strength should not be underestimated. .


    However, Avid was on guard for a long time, and as a result, nothing happened. The small tower was useless at all. It seemed that it was not a magic weapon at all, but an ornament.


    Avid, who felt that he was being tricked, was immediately furious. He moved faster under his feet, forcing Huang Feng to evade again and again, and occasionally had to resist.


    Seeing that Huang Feng was beaten, it seemed that he couldn''t handle it. The head of Dehou and others below were a little anxious.


    Although they are slowly gaining the upper hand because of Xiao Bai, if Huang Feng loses, it will definitely be a big blow to them. Once Avid wins, Then the momentum of the demons must rise.


    At that time, Arvid, with the momentum of a big victory, will lead the disciples of the Demon Race to counterattack, and the human world may not be able to resist.


    Therefore, a super master can often change the situation on the battlefield. Obviously, both Arvid and Huang Feng belong to such masters.


    For this reason, the head of Dehou and the others were anxious and wanted to help, but they all had their own opponents at this time, and the disciples of the demons seemed to have seen this situation. The hope of turning the tide of the war, so they all desperately contain their opponents.


    Mond was already full of blood at this time, with his own, as well as disciples in the human world, and of course, with fierce beasts, and his hair was completely scattered, no longer the chic before.


    During this period of time, all the people of the Demon Race are facing tremendous pressure. Before, they and the fierce beasts besieged many sects in the human world, and Avid helped. Huang Feng and Xiaobai have not yet appeared, so , The demons did not feel too much pressure.


    However, everything has changed since Xiaobai appeared.


    Xiao Bai''s strength is quite terrifying, Mond has also played against Xiao Bai before, and he is not Xiao Bai''s opponent at all!This made him quite horrified. Originally, he only regarded Xiao Bai as an ordinary beast. He did not expect Xiao Bai to be so fierce, strong in attack, and not weak in defense. He was enough to shatter any one. The attack of the fierce beast, facing Xiao Bai, did not have much effect.


    At the same time, Xiao Bai¡¯s reaction speed was very fast. Before he could react, Xiao Bai was hit. Moreover, Xiao Bai¡¯s attack power was very strong. Now, most of the injuries suffered by Mond It was caused by Xiaobai before.


    And Xiao Bai''s horror didn''t stop there. Could it actually make those fierce beasts who had been convinced by Avid to change their camps on the battlefield and throw them into the human world.


    As a result, the pressure on the Mozu side suddenly increased a lot.


    Later, Huang Feng¡¯s appearance increased this pressure several times, because Huang Feng¡¯s appearance directly blocked their demon¡¯s strongest combat power. Originally, Avid was absorbing the black dragon¡¯s cultivation base. After that, everyone in the Mozu believed that he was now invincible in the world, and even if the black flood dragon came back to life, he was definitely not Arvid''s opponent.


    And Huang Feng is just about the same strength as the black dragon, so he is definitely not Arvid''s opponent.


    However, it turns out that Avid''s previous sneak attack caused Huang Feng to be seriously injured. Huang Feng is now not only in good condition, but also seems to be stronger. Of course, it is also possible that Huang Feng did not use all his strength when fighting the black dragon. .


    Regardless of the situation, it is quite terrifying to show such strength at Huang Feng''s age, even more terrifying than Xiao Bai before.


    Therefore, at this time, both Mond and Arvid have the same idea, that is, Huang Feng must die!No matter what the price, Huang Feng will die!Such a peerless genius in the human world is definitely not a good thing for their demons!


    Therefore, when he saw that Arvid once again successfully suppressed Huang Feng, and the Huang Feng was only able to parry, and there was no fight back, Mond understood that now no matter what, he cannot let everyone in the world. Go to help Huang Feng, in that case, they will fall short, even in the end, they can defeat the many sects of the human world and the frenzy of beasts.


    However, as long as Huang Feng is there, then they can''t really feel at ease. With Huang Feng''s cultivation base and talent, as long as he is given some more time, given time, everyone on the side of the demon will not be him. The opponent is not even Arvid!


    Because of this, Mond, like Avid, is thinking about killing Huang Feng. Seeing that the head of Dehou and others want to help Huang Feng, he will naturally not agree, even if he is injured. Now, he also tried desperately to block, just to buy Arvid more time, so that he could kill Huang Feng.


    With Mond and others'' blocking, Dehou and others wanted to support Huang Feng in the past, it was very difficult, especially the demons, and now they all realize that Huang Feng and Avid¡¯s When the outcome of the battle is likely to change the outcome of the entire battle, they are desperately blocking everyone in the human world. In this way, although the casualties of the demons have increased a lot in an instant, it has indeed successfully prevented Germany. Thick head and others.


    The head of Dehou and the others were anxious, but there was no other way. They could only look at Huang Feng from a distance and pray in their hearts that Huang Feng would have a good way to deal with it.


    Huang Feng indeed found a good solution at this time, but he didn''t use it immediately, but chose to head-to-head with Arvid.


    And these few times, the two sides have nothing to say, it is a competition of strength and strength. Actually proved that Huang Feng''s current strength is indeed worse than Arvid, and his original strength is not as good as his current strength. Arvid, coupled with the fact that his injury has not fully recovered, is naturally even less of an opponent.


    The people below saw that Huang Feng was completely downwind. They were even more dangerous and wanted to come to support them. The demon clan''s resistance was even stronger. For a moment, because of Huang Feng and Avid. The battlefield suddenly became a lot more intense.


    Huang Feng didn''t care how other people made noise. He stood still in the air, looked at Arvid and said, "Unexpectedly, your strength has really improved so much."


    Arvid looked at Huang Feng unchanged, only he knew that after a few matches with Huang Feng, although he was amazed by Huang Feng''s recovery ability, he also felt a sense of relief.


    He is still stronger than Huang Feng!


    After understanding this, Avid relaxed. As long as he can kill Huang Feng, then no one on the human world will be his opponent. He has already understood Huang Feng¡¯s terrifying potential, so he absolutely can¡¯t. Let him live.


    "Neither did I expect that there is a genius like you in the world." Arvid said lightly: "Which school do you belong to, the master said? Why have I never heard of you before? Ten years ago In that battle, I didn¡¯t see any peerless genius."


    "My school and master, don''t talk about it, because if you say it, you don''t know." Huang Feng said: "I''m just an unknown person. You haven''t heard of me. It''s normal, but you, Devil Avi De, I often hear your name recently."


    Avid¡¯s face is a little bit self-satisfied. After all, he is indeed a genius of the Demon Race, not only in the Demon Race, even in the human world, but also has a high reputation. Huang Feng has heard of himself, at all Not surprisingly.


    At this time, Huang Feng had secretly taken out a white bottle from Najie, and he continued to say to Arvid: "Hey, Arvid!"


    "Ok?"


    Arvid who was thinking about things instinctively responded. After that, he looked at Huang Feng and didn¡¯t know what he wanted to say, but he had already figured it out. No matter what Huang Feng said, he would not let Huang Feng go today. of.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, today you are dead!" Avid''s eyes showed a fierce look again. For Huang Feng, he must kill today, no one can stop it!


    "Really?" There was a strange smile on Huang Feng''s face. Avid saw that smile, instinctively felt a little bad, but he couldn''t figure out what went wrong. Now He had the upper hand in the battle with Huang Feng, and the head of Dehou and others had no way to rescue Huang Feng. Avid couldn''t figure out why Huang Feng should not die!


    "He must be playing mystery!" Arvid thought to himself, and then he saw the white bottle in Huang Feng''s hand, thinking that Huang Feng had already taken out a small tower before, and wanted to use that thing to deal with it. Myself, it turns out that that thing is a waste, it is useless at all.


    Arvid didn''t expect that Huang Feng hadn''t given up yet and took out a small bottle again. Could it be that this is his magic weapon?Wouldn''t it be the same as the small tower before.


    "Are you trying to kill me with that gadget in your hand?" Arvid laughed.


    "Yeah, can''t it?" Huang Feng rubbed the bottle in his hand, and then a faint white gas appeared in the bottle, which quickly flew towards Arvid.


    Arvid''s instinct as a strong man made him understand that the white gas seemed to be something extraordinary, so he instinctively wanted to stay away from those gas.


    However, the speed of the gas was very fast, and before Arvid hadn''t fully reacted, it had already surrounded him, and at this time, Arvid felt a terrifying suction!

 1898 Chapter 1898 Identity Swap

    At the moment when he felt the attraction appeared, Avid had already realized a lot. Although he didn''t know what the suction was, at least it proved that what Huang Feng took out this time will definitely not be. What fake things like decorations, but a real magic weapon!


    But at this time, the magic weapon that Huang Feng took out, it must not be that simple.


    So, at the moment he felt the suction, Arvid wanted to go far away and escape the gas first.


    However, the suction force was beyond his imagination. No matter how he moved, there was no way to escape the gas, and the suction force generated by the gas actually sucked him and went to Huang Feng''s side. Arvid, surrounded by gas, wanted to struggle, but couldn''t get away.


    "What the hell is this? Let me go! Otherwise, I will kill you!" Arvid cried out in horror. He didn''t expect that with his current strength, he would not be able to break free from the shackles of this thing. He was quite frightened.


    "If I let you go, you won''t kill me?" Huang Feng looked at Avid who was getting closer and closer, and smiled faintly: "If you want to kill me, get free first!"


    Huang Feng looked at the white bottle in his hand, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    The bottle that Huang Feng held in his hand was exactly what he had obtained before, the treasure of Journey to the West, the suet jade bottle!


    Even in the world of Journey to the West, this is an incredible treasure. There are not many in total. One is in the hands of Guanyin Empress, the other is in the hands of Taishang Laojun. Later, Taishang Laojun. The suet jade bottle in his hand was stolen from the mortal world by the two boys, who once captured Monkey King. If it weren''t for Monkey King''s very special body, I''m afraid he has been refined.


    This mutton fat jade purifying bottle can even be captured by Monkey King, not to mention the Arvid in front of him. No matter how powerful he is, he is only acting fiercely in the mortal world. He has not yet reached the point of becoming a god. Compared, it must be far inferior, and this bottle can catch Monkey King, and it is not difficult to catch Avid.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is quite confident about the suet jade cleansing bottle in his hand. Before head-to-head with Arvid, he just wanted to relax Arvid¡¯s vigilance. After all, although this suet jade cleansing bottle is powerful, it is The other party must answer before they can be sucked in.


    And sure enough, after knowing that Huang Feng was inferior to him, Arvid had some slack in his mind, and instinctively responded, and it was this sound that completely killed him!


    Arvid heard what Huang Feng said about being so confident, and he was even more afraid. This kind of fear was something he had rarely experienced before. Before, even when facing opponents stronger than his own strength, he always It is full of confidence in oneself, believing that oneself can win, moreover, even if you can''t beat the opponent, if you want to go, there is no problem.


    That was the case in the battle between humans and demons ten years ago. Arvid was besieged by many masters in the human world and was finally lost. However, he still had a way to escape and did not die in the end.


    However, this time was obviously different. For this strange suction, Arvid felt fear, because no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it. He was still constantly approaching Huangfeng. To be precise, it was. Near the white bottle in Huang Feng''s hand.


    As for the white bottle, Arvid didn¡¯t look at it before and didn¡¯t take it in his heart, but now he has no such thoughts at all. Although he doesn¡¯t know what that thing is, but there is one thing. To be sure, it must be a pretty scary magic weapon!


    Arvid had no thoughts about why Huang Feng had such a powerful magic weapon. He instinctively felt that once he was sucked in, his life would be really in danger!


    So, he has to struggle, he doesn''t want to pass.


    However, no matter how hard he struggles, it has no effect. Huang Feng is not in a hurry, just looking at him quietly, which on the contrary makes Arvid''s heart more unreliable.


    At this time, the visions of Huang Feng and Avid were also seen by others. After all, everyone understood that the result of the battle between these two people would definitely affect the entire battlefield. It will have a big impact.


    Therefore, whether it is the people of the human world or the disciples of the demon race, in fact, all are secretly paying attention to the situation here. I am afraid that only the fierce beasts are not concerned about the situation there, whether it is Huang Feng or Ah Vader is not one of them. They only care about Xiao Bai, who he beats, and they follow who he beats. Xiao Bai''s position is their position. As for the others, they are not what they want to care about.


    And the people of the demons and the human world obviously can¡¯t do that the fierce beasts are so mindless. Therefore, they have been paying attention to the situation of Huang Feng and Avid, and therefore, what happens there, these people Can be found in the first time.


    Originally, Huang Feng was violently attacked by Avid, and he was unable to fight back. The shocked people in the human world were panicked and kept wanting rescue. The disciples of the Demon Race were at ease.


    However, in just a short time, the situation with Huang Feng and Avid has been reversed. Huang Feng, who was beaten and unable to fight back, took out a bottle that didn¡¯t know what it was, and that was The appearance of this bottle completely changed the situation, and Avid, who had the upper hand, was actually restrained.


    The head of Dehou and the others were all attracted by the bottle, but no matter how they looked at it, they couldn''t see what it was. They could only know that this bottle was Huang Feng''s magic weapon.


    However, although I don¡¯t know what it is, it does not prevent Dehou and others from being happy, because they all understood that this bottle is a very powerful magic weapon. Huang Feng relied on it to completely The situation has been reversed, and now it has the upper hand!


    And knowing this is enough for them!


    Everyone on the human side is in a good mood, and everyone on the Mozu side is naturally in a bad mood!


    Originally, they were very happy to see that Avid had the upper hand, they were at a disadvantage here, and as long as Avid met, they would be able to reverse this disadvantage.


    However, their happiness did not last long. They saw Huang Feng completely change the situation with a bottle that he didn''t know what it was. He had turned from a disadvantage to an advantage, and everyone in the Demon Race knew it. I saw that Arvid was already struggling at this time, but he couldn''t get away at all!


    "Go and help Lord Monarch!" Mond clearly understood the current situation, so he immediately ordered the surrounding demons.


    Mond guessed that as long as Huang Feng was killed, Avid''s dilemma would naturally be solved. Even if Huang Feng could not be killed, as long as he could rescue Avid from the predicament, that would be fine.


    Hearing Mond''s words, the Demon Race disciples didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately rushed towards Huang Feng.


    "I''m in a hurry now? No way!" The head of Dehou and the others, seeing the performance of the Mozu people, showed a hint of ridicule at the corners of their mouths, but they did not slow down at all.


    Before, everyone in the human world wanted to save Huang Feng, but they were stopped by everyone from the Demon Race. Now, the situation is reversed and everyone in the Demon Race wants to save Avid. Everyone in the human world will naturally not let go. They go over!


    The identities of the two parties were immediately changed one by one. What was originally intended to break through has now become a defensive position. What was originally intended to be blocked is now desperately trying to break through.


    The battle below has become fierce again, but the human world is clearly in the upper hand, because they are now completely free to wait for work and don¡¯t have to think about rescue. Huang Feng has already relied on his own strength and turned over. There is no need for them to worry about the situation.


    In this way, the human world will naturally have an advantage.


    At this moment, those who are anxious have become the people on the Mozu side. They can now fully understand the feelings of the people in the human world before. They are anxious, but there is no way to break through the obstacles of the people in the human world. No use.


    Everyone in the human world is very happy to see the anxious expression on the faces of everyone in the Demon Race. You have this time too!Where did the pride that just blocked us?Know that you are anxious now?late!


    Of course, the people in the human world, while blocking the demons, also admire Huang Feng more in their hearts. Originally, they were very worried after seeing Avid''s sudden increase in strength. I''m afraid that Huang Feng is not the opponent''s opponent. After all, Huang Feng''s strength is similar to that of the Black Flood Dragon, and he is still injured now.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to perform so well. Although he was really suppressed by Avid at the beginning, he still had a back player, and he was so powerful. As soon as it was taken out, the situation was completely changed, and Arvid could not fight back.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s identity, everyone has a lot of speculation in their hearts, but no matter what kind of speculation, they don¡¯t know the exact answer. However, at this time, the answer is obviously not the most important. The edge has the upper hand!


    At this time, the victory and defeat of Huang Feng and Avid in the sky became more and more obvious. Avid was just struggling and roaring at first, but now, there is already a lot of panic in his voice. , Especially when he couldn''t get rid of with all his strength, his heart was even more frightened.


    "Stop yelling, it''s no use yelling anymore. Remember, in the future when others call you, don''t just agree to it." Huang Feng looked at Arvid and said lightly.


    Even Monkey King couldn''t get rid of it, Arvid would never have it.

 1899 Chapter 1899

    Arvid did not hear what Huang Feng said. Of course, he is not in the mood to listen to what Huang Feng said. At this time, he is thinking of various ways to break away from the feeling that made him feel The suction of palpitations.


    However, although Arvid now has the ability to reach the sky, he has a lot of means. However, he tried his best and could not get rid of the suction. On the contrary, he felt that the suction was constantly increasing, and it continued to increase. Let Huang Feng suck it around.


    The disciples of the demons below saw this scene, they were almost crazy, especially the existence of the warlord level, they had sensitively felt that once Avid was sucked in, the consequences would be very serious.


    Therefore, they desperately wanted to help in the past, and they couldn''t stand by and watch their emperor being caught right in front of their own eyes.


    However, the disciples of the demons understand this situation, and the disciples of the human world don''t understand it?When they saw what Huang Feng did to Avid, they all understood that Huang Feng now has the upper hand. What they have to do is to avoid the previous tragedy from happening again, protect Huang Feng, and let him avoid being caught again. The sneak attack.


    Regarding the previous incident of Huang Feng being attacked by Avid, many senior sects in the human world were a little guilty. At that time, Huang Feng was fighting with the black dragon, and these people were not able to help in this matter. What''s busy, but it can completely protect Huang Feng''s rear safety.


    As a result, because of their negligence, Huang Feng was attacked by Avid, causing serious injuries, and has not fully recovered until now, which makes them very guilty.


    Now, the situation in front of him is almost the same as before. Huang Feng is fighting Avid intently. They can''t help much with this, but they can help Huang Feng''s surroundings and avoid the surrounding demons. Go sneak attack on Huangfeng.


    Of course, it is also necessary to prevent the black water dragon that has never appeared.


    Therefore, even if the disciples of the Demon Race want to rush to Huang Feng regardless of sacrifice, the disciples of the human world are desperately resisting and preventing them from succeeding. There is no way for the disciples of the Demon Race to approach Huang Feng Where Arvid is located.


    "what!"


    Finally, Arvid was attracted to Huang Feng under the gaze of many disciples of the human world and demons at the scene. After that, he saw Arvid¡¯s body shrinking rapidly, and then turned into a streamer and got in. In the porcelain bottle in Huang Feng''s hands.


    Huang Feng quickly covered the bottle of mutton fat jade cleansing, he leaned close, so he could clearly hear the scream of Arvid in the bottle.


    You know, after being sucked into the bottle, it is not as simple as trapping Avid, but it will refining the trapped Avid, and in the end, it will directly turn into a pool of liquid. Such encounters are more cruel than those terrifying punishments.


    After all, this bottle will not kill you directly, but starts from your feet and slowly refines. You watch your feet slowly disappear. The huge pain and the huge fear are enough. Destroy any one''s nerves.


    Huang Feng can understand from Avid¡¯s miserable cry, how bad his current situation is. At first, in "Journey to the West", the body of Monkey King was tempered by the alchemy furnace of Taishang Laojun, so , I''m not afraid of this mutton fat jade clean bottle, but although Arvid is very strong, he is a flesh and blood mortal after all, and there is no way to compare with Monkey King.


    Therefore, Avid simply can''t handle the refining of this suet jade bottle.


    Huang Feng shook the suet jade bottle in his hand, and then put it away. Only then did he have time to look elsewhere.


    However, what surprised Huang Feng was that he found that, whether it was a disciple of the human world or a child of the demon race, at this time, all of them were raising their heads and looking at himself with a horrified expression on their faces.


    Before, Arvid was sucked into Huangfeng. Although everyone guessed that it was related to the bottle in Huang Feng''s hand, no one could have imagined that Arvid was sucked in. They only thought that Avid was sucked in. De was restrained. Because of the bottle, he had to fly to Huangfeng. When he approached Huangfeng, Huang Feng would definitely attack Avid.


    However, the facts are beyond everyone''s expectations. Huang Feng did not make any more moves, and that Avid was directly sucked into the bottle. You must know that in this time and space, there are some magic weapons that can store things, but , Those magic weapons are auxiliary in nature, not offensive, and can only store some inanimate objects.


    However, the bottle in Huang Feng''s hand is obviously different. He can actually suck people in. Although everyone doesn''t know that this bottle can still refine the people who sucked in, but just know that this The bottle is enough to suck people in, which is enough to shock people. Once sucked into the bottle, life and death are still in Huang Feng''s hands?


    As for such a magic weapon, everyone has never seen it before. Whether it is a disciple of the human world or a child of the demon race, even if they have seen more knowledge, they have never seen a similar magic weapon, is it too powerful?


    If this magic weapon can draw people in, who would be Huang Feng''s opponent?Didn''t you come to suck one?How many, how many die!


    Of course, everyone doesn''t know that this suet jade bottle must know the enemy''s name, and it can only have that effect if the other party responds.


    Just now, if Arvid hadn''t been thinking a little distracted, he wouldn''t be reduced to this point. Huang Feng would have to choose other means to defeat him.


    However, everyone obviously didn''t know this situation, so now they all looked at Huang Feng with horror, shocked by the power of the bottle in his hand.


    "What have you done to our Lord Demon Emperor?!" Mond also ignored the fight with his opponent at this time, and asked Huang Feng with a look of horror, his voice trembling a little.


    For everyone in the Demon Race, the most important thing is of course the safety of Demon Emperor Avid. Even if there is no way to defeat the many sects in the human world this time, they believe that as long as Avid is there, they will still Can conquer many sects in the human world.


    Therefore, they would rather fail here than see Avid being killed. In this regard, they were very confident. After all, in the battle ten years ago, Avid was killed by so many human worlds. In the siege of the masters, they didn''t die in the end, they were just sealed, and this time, they all believed that even if they couldn''t beat everyone in the human world, but Avid wanted to save his life, there was no problem.


    After all, the current Arvid is more than one level higher than the Arvid ten years ago.


    However, because of Huang Feng''s appearance, there seemed to be an accident in it, and the scene that I just saw was very shocking, even fearful, to everyone in the Demon Race!


    "The Devil? Are you talking about Avid?" Huang Feng took out the mutton jade bottle again, shook it to Mond and said, "Didn''t you just see it? He has been sucked in, why? , Do you want to go in with him?"


    "I killed you!" Mond said angrily.


    Then, Mond rushed towards Huangfeng, and the elder of a certain sect who had just fought against Mond was also paying attention to this matter, so he was a little negligent about Mond, and suddenly let Mond charge. Went out without stopping.


    Huang Feng looked at Mond who was rushing towards him, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly. If Mond rushed over when he was fighting with Arvid, it would cause him some trouble.


    And now, he has solved Arvid, and the injury on his body has not been further aggravated. Although it has not fully recovered, Huang Feng does not think there will be any problems with a Mond.


    "I can''t help myself!" Huang Feng muttered to himself, and instead of retreating, he rushed towards Mond.


    "coax!"


    The two met in the air, and the fists of both sides collided, and a terrifying aura appeared. After that, Mond, who was originally rising, hit the ground faster than before.


    "bump!"


    Mond''s body hit the ground heavily, and on the ground, a huge deep pit was smashed, splashing waves of dust, and when the dust was gone, everyone saw Mond lying in the pit with his limbs open, his mouth corners. Blood is constantly flowing out.


    Mond seemed to want to get up, but his limbs seemed to be soft all of a sudden, there was no way to support his body, only a painful expression appeared on his face.


    And Huang Feng was just in the air, looking at Mund in the pit coldly, without the slightest pity on his face. Everyone had different positions, and there was no need to pity.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s punch just shattered all the bones of Mond¡¯s whole body. Therefore, even if Mond is not dead yet, it is no different from a cripple. In this case, Not as good as a dead person, at least not suffering too much.


    And Na Mond seemed to understand this. He looked at Huang Feng fiercely, and with that hateful look, he wanted to tear Huang Feng off. However, he also understood his current situation, so after watching Huang Feng for a while , He directly smashed the meridians of his whole body, and then, lying on the ground slumped, he was completely breathless!


    In a short period of time, the Mozu lost their two masters, Arvid and Mond, which caused the morale of the Mozu to plummet, and they felt deep despair in their hearts.


    This is the role of the super master on the battlefield. Once you kill the important person of the opponent, it will have a great impact on the situation of the entire battlefield. If you change the position, if Huang Feng is killed by Avid, So, now the morale is plummeting, it is the human world, and if Huang Feng is missing, and an Avid is added, it will be very difficult for everyone in the human world to compete against the demons.

 1900 Chapter 1900

    Because of the deaths of Arvid and Mund, the situation on the entire battlefield immediately changed dramatically.


    Before, the people of the demons were able to persist under the siege of the masters of the human world and the beasts. That is because they firmly believed that Avid could defeat Huang Feng and lead them to defeat the many masters of the human world. Victory.


    However, when Avid was sucked into Huang Feng¡¯s suet jade bottle, most of this belief disappeared, waiting for Mond to be severely injured by Huang Feng¡¯s punch. Later, after being unbearable and choosing to commit suicide, The sigh of persistence on the clan''s side was finally completely dispersed.


    Arvid and Mond are the two most powerful people on the Mozu side. Now, of these two people, one of them is trapped and I don¡¯t know how to do it, and the other has chosen to commit suicide directly in front of everyone. For the tribe, it was a huge blow.


    The people in the human world are completely different. Facing this sudden change, they are all very excited. After all, there is a sudden loss of two super masters on the Mozu side, morale plummeting, and combat effectiveness. Dropped more than one layer.


    On their side, with the help of the fierce beasts, their losses in the previous battles were not too big, and now there is still a super master like Huang Feng, they are even more concerned about the final victory. There is great hope.


    Everyone involuntarily looked at Huang Feng in the air, with their eyes full of admiration. Those younger disciples looked at Huang Feng in their eyes full of enthusiasm and sincere conviction. Such a one is about the same size as them, or even worse. They also want smaller people, who directly helped them reverse the situation here. Huang Feng''s high-powered ability made everyone feel admired in their hearts.


    And Mengyao''er below, looking at Huang Feng, was also very proud and admired. Everyone thought that Huang Feng could stop Avid would be considered very good, but they did not expect that Huang Feng was trapped. With Arvid, his life and death were unknown, and then he was severely injured by a powerful punch, causing him to commit suicide. It can be said that Huang Feng completely changed the situation on the battlefield, and his performance was far beyond everyone. Expected.


    As the first person to meet Huang Feng, when Mengyao saw other people looking at Huang Feng with admiration, she also had a sense of honor and a smile on her face.


    However, Mengyao felt a little uncomfortable in her heart when she saw the fiery eyes of many other female disciples nearby Huang Feng, as if something had been snatched away.


    However, Mengyao had no way to say anything, so she was secretly sulking.


    The next thing is simple. The Mozu lost both Avid and Mund. Not only did they lose two masters, but more importantly, their morale plummeted, and they also lost command.


    And everyone in the human world will naturally not give up such an opportunity. The head of Dehou and others, led by many disciples, launched a fierce attack on the children of the demon race, plus the help of the fierce beast, everyone of the demon race It simply couldn''t resist everyone''s attack, and it was directly defeated.


    Everyone in the Demon Race also knew that now the general situation was gone, so they chose to escape one after another, but when they had no command, they were also in a panic when they fled, and they were constantly chased and killed by everyone in the human world.


    Soon, in the entire Sky Profound Sect, the people of the Demon Capital were no longer visible. The people of the Demon Race were either killed or escaped. The people in the human world, except for a small part of them, were cleaning the battlefield. , The other people also followed.


    Huang Feng did not choose to chase and kill together. In fact, after he severely wounded Mond with a punch, Huang Feng''s mission was completed. Although, he had only done two things in total, trapping Avid and severely injured Meng. De, but everyone knew that Huang Feng was the one who played a decisive role in this battle.


    While chasing the demons, the head of Dehou and others did not let Huang Feng go, but instead persuaded him to stay. After all, Huang Feng''s injury was not healed yet, and he was with Avid before. As well as Mond''s fight, everyone was afraid that Huang Feng''s body would not be able to bear it.


    Besides, the Mozu now has no Arvid and Mund, facing the pursuit of Dehou and others, there is not much room to fight back, and there is no need for Huang Feng to come forward.


    It was Mengyaoer who was also left behind. This time is different from before. Mengyaoer actively asked to stay. Because Mengyaoer was taking care of Huangfeng before. Therefore, the head of Dehou and others, naturally There was no objection. In this way, Mengyao went to Huang Feng''s side again.


    "Ah, it''s so cute when it gets smaller." Mengyao said with little stars in her eyes looking at Xiao Bai who returned to Huang Feng.


    At this time, Xiao Bai has recovered from the previous huge body shape and turned into an ordinary puppy again. Because of the silvery white coat and the petite body shape, this makes him look very cute, let alone Mengyao, on the earth, Su Yumo and others also like Xiaobai very much.


    Xiaobai did not follow the people who chased the demons together, but it let the fierce beasts chase the past together. As an ancient mythical beast, there is no big problem in wanting to rule these fierce beasts. It has now entered. During the growth period, the blood of the sacred beasts in the body has been completely awakened, and the people of humans and demons may not feel those, but the fierce beasts can clearly feel it.


    Therefore, they would have performed that way before, and would be so easy to be convinced by Xiao Bai. If the blood in Xiao Bai''s body was higher than that of the black dragon, it was obviously impossible to achieve this goal.


    After hearing Mengyao''s compliment, Xiaobai''s face was very proud, and it was not a big problem for it to understand people.


    Seeing Xiaobai''s performance, Mengyao liked it even more. She couldn''t help but knelt down and touched Xiaobai''s soft hair. Xiao Bai did not show any resistance.


    "Huang Feng, how do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Mengyaoer stood up immediately after thinking of her purpose of staying and asked Huang Feng caringly.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said, shaking his head.


    Huang Feng is really fine. In fact, when he was fighting with Arvid before, he spent most of his time avoiding. Only in the end, he wanted to show weakness and paralyze Arvid. Arvid fought hard a few times, but those few times did not suffer too much injury.


    After that with Mond, in fact, Huang Feng didn''t even use his full strength. He is no longer the same as before, and his strength is much higher than Mond. You don''t need to use all your strength to defeat Mond. Severely injured.


    Therefore, in fact, Huang Feng did not fight too fiercely just now, and his injuries naturally did not worsen.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Mengyao breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Huang Feng, you are so amazing, that is Devil Emperor Avid, who was able to call the wind and rain in the human world ten years ago. Today, he is even more powerful than before. He didn''t expect to be defeated by you."


    Speaking of this, Mengyao''s admiration on her face, this expression is also the expression used by many young disciples in the world to look at Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay. Fortunately, I have more treasures in my hands." Huang Feng said as he walked to the Tianxuanzong hall.


    At this time, there were still some people on the Tianxuanzong cleaning the battlefield. When they saw Huang Feng passing by, they all looked at him with admiring eyes, and Huang Feng looked a little embarrassed.


    This is the world where strength is respected. If Huang Feng has enough strength, he will be respected and admired by everyone.


    "By the way, what magic weapon is your bottle? Why is it so powerful that even Arvid can suck it in?" Mengyao asked after Huang Feng.


    "My thing is not a general magic weapon, it is a magic weapon used by the immortals in the sky, there is no problem in tidying up the gods, let alone an Arvid." Huang Feng said.


    "Is there really a god in the sky?" Mengyao raised her head, looking forward to the sky with some yearning and some confusion.


    Although they are all cultivators, they are immortal cultivators, but no one has ever seen a real god. Of course, these people who can reach high and high are already gods in the eyes of ordinary people.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said affirmatively. Even if there is no time and space, at least, there must be gods in the mythological space of "Journey to the West".


    "I really want to see what a god is like." Mengyao had no doubt about Huang Feng''s words, but a look of fascination. The biggest dream of these immortal cultivators is to be able to become immortals one day. After all, cultivating immortals is going against the sky, and there are all kinds of difficulties, which are beyond imagination. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to improve the cultivation level.


    Thinking of this, Mengyao looked at Huang Feng with admiration and admiration. Huang Feng was younger than her. As a result, her cultivation base was stronger than her own master. This can no longer be described as a genius. Mengyao felt that Huang Feng must be one of them, and also the most likely one.


    "Cultivate well, you will definitely be able to cultivate into an immortal in the future." Huang Feng encouraged.


    "Yeah." Mengyaoer nodded, and then, Mengyaoer said hesitantly: "I heard from the master that all gods cut off the emotions and six desires, and you can''t have the slightest concern. In that case, think about being a god, too. Quite boring."


    Before Mengyao, although she didn¡¯t know anything about love, she still missed family and friendship very much. Thinking of what her master said, if you want to become a fairy, you must cut off the seven passions and six desires. Somewhat unacceptable.


    And now...


    Mengyao''s glanced at Huang Feng next to her secretly, her face flushed, and she felt even more painful to cut off the emotions and desires.

 1901 Chapter 1901 Enlightenment

    Huang Feng was slightly taken aback when he heard Mengyao''s remarks. In fact, he knew less about cultivation than Mengyao and the others, and he had been cultivating, but he never thought about cutting anything. Emotional.


    "Huang Feng, your cultivation level is so high, are you also the one who cut off the seven emotions and six desires?" Mengyao asked, looking at Huang Feng.


    "Um." Huang Feng thought about the woman on the earth who couldn''t count with both hands. It seems that he has nothing to do with this: "No, I have never cut off the emotions and desires."


    "Really?!" Mengyao looked at Huang Feng with bright eyes. Huang Feng didn''t cut off his seven emotions and six desires. The cultivation base was so powerful. That means that if you want to become an immortal, you don''t have to cut off. Emotional.


    "Of course it is true." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Actually, I think that emotions, love, family affection, etc. are all very important parts of our lives. Cutting off naturally can make us free from distracting thoughts, but it will also It makes our minds unsound, and in many cases it is easier to get into the corners, leading to confusion."


    "Well, um, I think so too." Mengyao nodded desperately. She values ??family and friendship very much, but in the past, she didn''t dare to let her master know about these emotions because her master was I hope I can cut off the emotions.


    Mengyao didn''t expect that Huang Feng had the same thoughts as her own, and that Huang Feng had such a high cultivation base at such a young age. Obviously, his words were still very convincing.


    Huang Feng smiled. In fact, when the two of them came all the way to Xuanzong, he discovered that Mengyaoer is a very affectionate person and also likes to think about her. Abandoning distracting thoughts and feelings is obviously incompatible.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. He said that he wanted to cut off the seven emotions and six desires. Although he had heard of it in many places, they were all said by others, forming a hidden rule. It''s the same, as if you can''t practice without cutting off the emotions and desires.


    In fact, in some dimensions, even if you have feelings, you can still cultivate, and the speed of cultivation is not slow. Therefore, Huang Feng never felt that only by cutting off the seven emotions and six desires can he cultivate.


    It¡¯s just that, looking at Mengyao¡¯s uplifted face, Huang Feng was also afraid that he would lead the other party astray. He didn¡¯t need to cut off his emotions and desires. However, those who practiced in this time and space seemed to want it. I know if Mengyao will be affected.


    While Huang Feng and Mengyao''er were here to discuss whether they needed to cut off the seven emotions and six desires for cultivation, on the other side, the head of Dehou and others, the process of chasing and killing the demons was also very smooth.


    With the loss of two leading commanders, the demons have become a mess. Although there are still many people, they can''t organize effective resistance at all. Although, in the process, there are masters at the general level. The people who wanted to reorganize the demons, but failed to succeed, even, were soon beheaded by several masters from the human world.


    With the continuous death of the demons, the demons have lost their last hope. They only want to escape from here and escape back to their demons. This expedition journey is like a nightmare for them. Same, they don''t want to stay here anymore.


    It''s just that everyone in the human world finally finds an opportunity to kill the demons, how can they easily let it go?Therefore, he has been chasing after him, without giving up.


    Moreover, the Demon Race¡¯s teleportation array is in a hundred thousand mountains. You know, there is a place of fierce beasts. There, no matter it is from the human world or the Demon race, they dare not make a mistake, and now, The fierce beast is obviously on the side of everyone in the human world, so it will be even more difficult for the people of the demon race to escape.


    It can be said that on the way from Xuanzong to the cave of Shiwan Dashan, there are corpses of people from the Demon Race. The Demon Race is considered to have suffered heavy casualties this time. In the end, it was able to escape back to the Demon Realm smoothly. It can be said that this time their crusade was a complete failure. Not to mention the loss of a large number of Demon Clan disciples, even the Demon Emperor Avid and the surviving ones. All the demon warlords were also dead.


    This crusade was a major blow to the demons. At least within a few decades, the demons would have no chance of attacking the human world again, and even they had to defend the world. Everyone in the world will go to the demon world and attack them.


    However, the head of Dehou and others obviously have no idea of ??going to the demon world. Although they have defeated the demon this time, their own casualties are also very serious. After all, they have been murdered before. It was not easy for the beasts and demons to be able to hold on to the siege. If Huang Feng did not appear in time, they would not have won at all.


    What''s more, the environment of the Demon World is not the same as that of the Human World. Even if they really want to go, they must be prepared, instead of just passing in a hurry like they are now. Any benefit.


    After all, there are still many demon disciples in the demon world. The demon children who came to the human world this time are not all of the demon world. If the people in the human world go rashly, they may be trapped there, and they may suffer heavy losses in the end. .


    Therefore, after killing everyone in the Demon Realm, the Human Realm stopped temporarily. What they need to do is cleaning up. Some disciples of the Demon Race did not arrive here in time. They are still stuck in the human world, so the head of Dehou and others decided to keep some people here, and the other part is to start the cleaning work, to find out all the demon disciples who remain in the human world and solve them.


    This is not something that can be completed in a short time. After all, the human world is still very large, and it is definitely not that easy to find the hidden Demon Race disciples from it.


    Fortunately, now everyone has no worries about the future, and they can search slowly, without any rush, plus, among the hundred thousand mountains, there are fierce beasts to help, it is not easy for those demons to escape.


    After dealing with these matters, the head of Dehou and the others returned to the Profound Sky Sect. At this time, the cleaning of the Profound Sky Sect had been completed. There were no corpses in the huge square, and even the blood was not visible. Had it not been for the strong smell of blood still in the air, I am afraid that no one would have thought that here, not long ago, there would have been fierce battles that could affect humans, the demon world, and the beasts.


    "Where is Huang Feng?" As soon as the head of Dehou landed, he asked about Huang Feng.


    "Brother Huang is resting in the back room." A disciple of Xuanzong said, calling Huang Feng senior brother, naturally, a respectful name, and the strength Huang Feng showed was enough to make anyone show respect.


    The head of Dehou and the others nodded, and they all walked in one after another. After that, they saw Huang Feng drinking tea in the back room, and Mengyao''s next to him.


    "Master, you are back." Seeing Master Jingwen waiting for someone to come out, Mengyao hurriedly stood up and said hello.


    "Yeah." Master Jing Wen had a smile on his face. In fact, everyone else had a smile on his face. After all, he defeated the demons and solved the crisis in the world. This is indeed a very important thing. Things to be happy about.


    "How does Huang Shinephew feel hurt?" Dehou and others walked towards Huang Feng.


    "Thank you senior for your concern, although my injury is not completely healed, but it is not a major problem." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s good." The head of Dehou said with a smile: "Thanks to you this time, otherwise, the situation on our side is simply unthinkable."


    Indeed, if Huang Feng did not take action, no one on their side would be able to withstand Arvid''s attack. In that case, they must be the ones who are at a disadvantage, and even the final loser would definitely be them.


    It can be said that Huang Feng completely changed the situation on the battlefield and saved the human world.


    "The predecessors are serious, and I just did what I could." Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t say it seriously, don''t say it seriously, what I said is the truth." The head of Dehou said: "You are now the savior of all of us. The little bunnies under my sect admire you very much."


    In fact, not only the Tianxuanzong, but also the younger generations of other schools, also admire Huang Feng. Of course, all of this is Huang Feng deserves, and his ability makes him qualified to enjoy the respect of those people.


    After that, everyone talked about chasing and killing people from the demons.


    "Oh, by the way, I heard Xiaobai say that the black dragon is dead, and it was killed by Avid. The reason why his cultivation soared so much is because he used a special method to absorb the dragon. The cultivation base, so the strength suddenly became so strong." Huang Feng said.


    Before, when everyone was chasing and killing the people of the Demon Race, Huang Feng asked Xiaobai about the black flood dragon. After all, Xiao Bai could interact with those fierce beasts, and those fierce beasts also knew about the black flood dragon. That¡¯s why Huang Feng learned about it from Xiaobai¡¯s mouth.


    "It turned out to be like this." Everyone suddenly felt that before, they were very puzzled about Arvid''s sudden rise in strength, but now they all understand what Huang Feng said.


    The black dragon is dead, which is also a good thing for them. Everyone was still guarding against the black dragon, but now it seems that they don¡¯t need it. Moreover, with the existence of Xiaobai, they can even fight the beast. Get along peacefully.


    Thinking of this, everyone looked at Xiaobai curiously, guessing his identity.

 1902 Chapter 1902 Huang Fengs Ideas

    For Xiaobai¡¯s ability to make those fierce beasts change their camps on the spot, everyone was quite surprised, and those fierce beasts¡¯ changing camps did indeed change the situation on the entire battlefield, making the balance of victory first. Lean toward them again.


    Moreover, Xiaobai''s own strength is still so strong, no one dares to say that his strength is better than Xiaobai, and Xiaobai''s strength may not be as good as Huang Feng, but it is necessary to say If you win them, there is still no problem.


    Therefore, everyone was very curious about Xiao Bai''s identity. They didn''t usually deal with a fierce beast, but they had never seen Xiao Bai like this and didn''t know what kind of fierce beast it belonged to.


    "With Xiao Bai, you don''t have to worry about the fierce beast in the future." Huang Feng said.


    The head of Dehou and the others nodded, and they naturally understood this. After the black dragon died, Xiaobai seemed to have become the leader of the beast, and Xiaobai obviously listened to Huang Feng''s words, and Huang Feng was them again. Here, so, in this way, there will be no grudges between them and the fierce beast.


    After everyone had another conversation, the head of Dehou and the others went out, and Huang Feng went back to his room to rest. After all, his previous injury was not completely complete. He talked with Avid and Meng. Germany fought fiercely, so it still needs a rest.


    In the next few days, Huang Feng has been resting at ease, and his body is getting better every day. In less than half a month, he has fully recovered.


    During this period of time, the head of Dehou and others are still rounding up the demons, and many members of the demons have been completely killed. The head of Dehou and others have not thought about going there. Persuading to surrender, and the people of the Demon Race also did not think about surrendering. The hatred between the Demon Race and the Human Race has not been formed in a day or two, and there is no possibility of reconciliation between the two sides.


    Therefore, as long as those Demon Race disciples are found, it must be a deadly battle, and now the Human Race is completely dominant. Therefore, the results of those Demon Race disciples are already doomed. The only difference lies in how long they can hide and live. how long.


    During the period when Huang Feng was recovering from his injuries, the senior officials of various sects also came to see him one after another and gave him a lot of good things. When speaking, his attitude was very friendly and showed good. The intention is very obvious.


    Huang Feng also understood this, but he pretended not to see it, and he was still recovering from his wounds.


    However, when Mengyao''s a little awkwardly knocked on the side and asked Huang Feng''s teacher door, Huang Feng knew that this matter was probably not as simple as pretending to be confused.


    "Why, don''t you Jingshuizhai only accept women? Your master wants me to join your school too?" Huang Feng asked curiously.


    When Huang Feng said so, the embarrassment on Mengyao''s face became more obvious.


    During this period of time, many high-level sects, including Xuanzong, frequently showed their favor to Huang Feng. Naturally, he hoped that Huang Feng could join their sect and enhance their strength. After all, according to what Huang Feng said before, he just A casual repairer, no school.


    In this way, everyone is naturally tempted. Huang Feng''s strength has been proven, and everyone has seen it. If such a master can be recruited into the martial art, it will increase the strength and reputation of the martial art. , Are all obvious.


    This is why so many sects have come to show their favor to Huang Feng. There are some small sects, even if they know that they are not attractive, but they still want to give it a try, maybe Huang Feng would like it. What about them?


    However, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect was that even Mengyao¡¯s came to be a lobbyist now. You know, the whole Jingshui Zhai is a woman, and a man can¡¯t see it. Huang Feng really didn¡¯t expect Jingshui Zhai before. Will also make his own ideas.


    "My master wants you to be the elder Keqing of our Jingshuizhai." Mengyao said with some embarrassment. After being seen through by Huang Feng, she no longer concealed her intentions.


    "What does this elder Ke Qing mean?" Huang Feng asked curiously.


    "That is, you and the elders of our sect have the same rights, but you don''t need to show up in the sect at ordinary times, as long as the sect has important things to show up." Mengyao said.


    Huang Feng nodded and understood. It seems that the identity of this elder Keqing was specially set for him by Master Jingwen. I have never heard of it before that Jingshuizhai has such a position.


    In this way, the embarrassment of a big man Huang Feng appearing in Jingshuizhai was also avoided, and Huang Feng was given enough rights.


    "I''m afraid I will disappoint you." Huang Feng thought for a while, but refused: "I don''t want to join any school."


    "It''s okay." Mengyao felt relieved when she heard Huang Feng''s refusal. The whole person was also relieved a lot. She was a little embarrassed when she was sent by her master to inquire about Huang Feng''s meaning. She knew that Huang Feng had already turned down a lot of sects during this period. If she came by herself, she would probably have to shut the door.


    But now that Huang Feng personally refused, she was relieved.


    In fact, deep down in her heart, Mengyao didn¡¯t want Huang Feng to join Jingshui Zhai, not because she was afraid that Huang Feng would come in and affect her status, but because if Huang Feng came in as an elder, she would be in the same generation as her master. , In that case, you are your elders, and you will feel uncomfortable when you talk to him in the future.


    And now Huang Feng refused. For her, it was not a bad thing. On the contrary, Mengyao also felt that if their Jingshuizhai really had an accident and they asked Huang Feng for help, Huang Feng would not ignore it.


    "Then what are your plans? Now those sects are all staring at you, and they all want you to join. If you don''t know where you belong, they won''t give up." Mengyao asked curiously.


    Indeed, during this period of time, Huang Feng was annoyed by those people. He also knew that as long as he didn''t make a clear statement one day, those people would not give up and continue to pester himself.


    "I want to create a school by myself." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    Huang Feng teleported to each space. He originally wanted to control this space as much as possible. Even if he couldn''t control it completely, he had to have enough influence. Only in this way could he make money and facilitate his future transmission.


    If you join a certain school as an elder, although you will gain a higher reputation in that school, it will also alienate other schools, and his influence will only be limited to that school. , Even if he is strong and strong, people of other sects respect him, it will be much worse than it is now.


    It¡¯s not the same to create a sect by yourself. At that time, if you work hard to develop the sect, you will be on an equal footing with the leaders of other sects. Your own sect has developed well, plus your own strength, then, other people , Who dare to ignore himself?


    Just like the current head of Dehou, although he is only the head of the Profound Sky Sect, the heads of other sects do not dare to ignore his opinions. This is an elder status that cannot be compared, even if Being the elder of Xuanzong, he couldn''t make all the heads of other schools respect him and listen to his opinions.


    Therefore, after several days of thinking, Huang Feng decided to start his own school, and this is not too difficult for him.


    The first is the question of resident. With his strength, it is not too difficult to obtain a sect resident. Presumably, people of other sects will not raise any objections on this matter.


    Then there is the problem of cultivation techniques. For Huang Feng, this is even more of no problem. He can exchange some cultivation techniques from the system, even better than the cultivation techniques of other schools in this world. , And even, he can also exchange some alchemy, alchemy, etc., in this case, the strength of his sect is definitely not bad.


    Finally, it¡¯s the question of accepting disciples. In this war, what I say is also a great effort. There must be a reputation. Although the disciples of other sects will not change to their own sect, they It is entirely possible to collect disciples from ordinary people in the human world.


    You know, this time the demons and fierce beasts are coming to attack the human world, not only the cultivation sect is affected, but ordinary people are also greatly affected. Many of them have died, and even many cities. Destroyed.


    For this battle, many people are very concerned, and Huang Feng¡¯s appearance in it will not only be passed on to the cultivation sects of Xuanzong, but also be passed on to ordinary people. In this case, Huang Feng If the peak opens again to accept disciples, some people will definitely come here.


    And Huang Feng''s cultivation technique is not inferior to other sects, and he can also exchange some medicines that are more effective than those of other sects. In this way, the strength of his own sect should not be slow to improve.


    "You want to start a school?" Mengyao said with a shocked look.


    You know, in the realm of comprehension, it¡¯s not that no one has set up a sect, but those people have achieved fame and respect. Huang Feng¡¯s age is really too young. Before, all including Mengyaoer No one thought of this because of Huang Feng''s age.


    However, after being shocked, Mengyao suddenly realized that Huang Feng seemed to be fully qualified to create a new school except his age. His strength and prestige were not worse than those of the older generation, even Because of this war, his reputation is even higher.


    To create a martial art, that is completely qualified!

 1903 Chapter 1903

    After realizing this, Mengyaoer became even more aware that the gap between herself and Huang Feng, and that she and her masters did not know enough about Huang Feng.


    Although Huang Feng had performed very well before, everyone still regarded him as a junior. This is mainly because Huang Feng is indeed not very old. It is precisely because of this that the heads of other schools, There was an idea of ??wanting to include Huang Feng in their school.


    Obviously, everyone did not expect that Huang Feng''s "ambition" was so big that he was unwilling to go to other sects and become elders, instead he wanted to start a sect.


    In fact, at Huang Feng¡¯s age, if she could become an elder in other sects, it would be absolutely unprecedented. Huang Feng is too young. Mengyao knew that there are many sects, including her own. Inside, when she wanted to invite Huang Feng to be an elder, she secretly felt that Huang Feng is so powerful that he can become an elder at such a young age. You know, those elders of the school, even if they are just a small The elder of the sect, which one can not become a person at the age of 70 or 80?


    As a result, Huang Feng was able to become an elder at a young age. Such an achievement would not find a second person even if he renovated the history of the real world for hundreds of years.


    Mengyao''er was still thinking about how excited Huang Feng would be when he learned that so many schools wanted to invite him to be an elder. If it was her, she would definitely feel like a dream.


    It¡¯s just that Mengyao didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to behave so plainly, and even seemed to be some elders who looked down upon those sects, but instead thought, he wanted to establish his own sect and become the head of a new sect. Doorman.


    Although Huang Feng did have that ability, Mengyao still felt unreal.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded and said: "This is my ideal. I will pass on what I have learned."


    What Huang Feng said is half true. His main purpose is to have his own power and influence in this world and join other sects. Although, he will also have influence and backing, but, that After all, it depends on the expressions of other people. No matter how powerful he is, he is still an elder, and he cannot have more power than the head.


    This is obviously not what Huang Feng wants to see. He has suffered such a loss in other spaces before. Even if the head of the school treats him very well and trusts him, Huang Feng cannot guarantee it. The head of the company will always unswervingly support himself.


    Therefore, after deliberation, it is better to create a martial art by yourself.


    "Do you know that it''s difficult?" Mengyao couldn''t help but said: "The realm of cultivation is very big, but after so many years of development, the territory has basically been divided, and each school has its own influence. In terms of scope, if a new sect emerges, it will definitely affect the interests of some other sects. If this happens, it is difficult to guarantee that other sects will not have any other thoughts."


    Speaking of this, Mengyao looked at Huang Feng somewhat complicatedly and said: "Even if you were just doing meritorious service in the war before you, when it comes to self-interest, those high-level sects will not miss the old feelings."


    Although Mengyao''er is always practicing with her master, this does not mean that she does not understand the world at all, and even because she herself is in such a realm of cultivation, her experience will be more profound. .


    Usually, many schools of thought will have frictions because of some cultivation materials or other interests. However, the scale of such friction is not large, but it always exists, because everyone understands that the resources of the cultivation world are after all Limited, others can get more, but their own martial art can get less.


    In this way, conflicts for the sake of interests are not a strange thing. Even some high-level sects want to replace the position of Xuan Xuanzong. After all, Xuan Xuanzong is the world''s number one martial sect. , Usually get more resources than other schools. It is impossible to say that other schools are not jealous at all.


    The previous Tianwumen were such a sect, but their actions were not successful.


    And this time, the reason why the many sects in the human world have united without suspicion and altogether competed against the demons and the fierce beasts, that is because everyone understands that at this time, if there is still careful thinking, it will have nothing to everyone. The good thing is that the entire world of cultivation in the human world may be completely destroyed.


    Therefore, everyone temporarily put aside some previous careful thoughts, and joined forces to defend against the demons and fierce beasts.


    However, when the external threats are eliminated, especially when the demons have suffered heavy losses, they will not pose a threat to the human world for decades, and the fierce beasts will no longer pose a threat because of Xiaobai.


    People of other sects will start to think carefully because there is no external threat. But at this time, Huang Feng chose to start a school, which is obviously not a good time.


    "I understand what you said." Huang Feng nodded and said, he is not the stunner who just left school before. He naturally understands the twists and turns in it, not to mention that he has already transmitted a lot. I have seen many similar things in space, and I naturally understand this aspect of things.


    However, it is obviously impossible for Huang Feng to give up just because he knew that there was a difficulty or threat. That is not his style. He has his own purpose, and it is impossible for other schools to turn his face on him. If you change your purpose, what''s the use of your own transmission this time?


    "It''s good if you understand. If you start a sect, of course I will support you, and I believe you can handle these things well." Mengyao said to Huang Feng.


    After a series of things before, Mengyao had a lot of trust in Huang Feng, and she also believed that Huang Feng definitely did not make this decision for a while. He must have thought about various things and understood. Difficulties you may encounter.


    "Thank you for your trust." Huang Feng smiled: "However, in the future, if there is a conflict between me and your Jingshuizhai, what should you do? Still support me?"


    "Um..." Huang Feng''s words immediately made Mengyao''s stunned, with a look of embarrassment. Huang Feng is her savior, and in her heart, she also has a good impression of Huang Feng.


    However, Jingshuizhai has cultivated her martial art. She has lived there for many years. There is her home. If the two parties really clash, Mengyao really doesn''t know what she should do.


    "Haha, okay, don''t be embarrassed, I will try to avoid this from happening." Huang Feng said a little amused when he saw Mengyao''s embarrassed face.


    "Yeah." Mengyao nodded, but she also understood in her heart that this kind of thing could not be avoided if Huang Feng said to avoid it.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s decision soon became known to people from other sects. This was also Huang Feng deliberately. If they didn¡¯t let them know their thoughts, these people would have been haunting themselves. It''s not a shameful thing, this matter will eventually be known to other people, unless after you have established a school, you have been making small noises, otherwise, if you want to develop, you will not be ignored by other schools.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s decision, the high-levels of other schools had the same reaction as Mengyao''er at the beginning. They were all shocked. A young elder like Huang Feng had never appeared before. Once, let alone, a young head like him, looking forward for hundreds of years, has never appeared.


    After all, in the past, which of the people who founded the school is not very old, and has accumulated a high reputation in the cultivation world?Even so, it would be extremely difficult to create a martial art by yourself, let alone Huang Feng as a young man.


    Because of this, after hearing about this, many people are not optimistic about Huang Feng in their hearts. Huang Feng is strong. However, running a school is not just about strength. Huang Feng has no experience and no accumulation. It is almost impossible for people who want to develop martial arts.


    Therefore, many people think that Huang Feng''s school is what Huang Feng is playing around, and sooner or later he will play and collapse. At that time, Huang Feng would still choose another school to join.


    It is precisely because of this idea that Huang Feng and Mengyao''er were worried that people from other sects would be hostile to Huang Feng, but they did not appear, or that they did not appear for the time being. As an opponent, Feng felt that Huang Feng''s martial art could not develop at all, and naturally there would be no threat to them.


    The Dehou Sect of the Sky Profound Sect, even joking with Huang Feng that if he needs help in the future, even if he comes to him, he has been the head for a few years, and he has some experience. If Huang Feng is here If you need help, you can also teach Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng naturally responded humbly. Since everyone did not choose to tear their faces at this time, Huang Feng would naturally not do disgusting things. Isn''t it better for everyone to get along with each other in peace?


    Of course, the impact is not completely absent. At least, during the next period of time, the number of people who come to visit Huang Feng will be much fewer. Everyone understands that even if Huang Feng is playing around, it also shows that he has Ambitious, in this case, it is impossible for him to be willing to join the small school, even if he breaks down in the future, he will only choose a big school.


    Because of this, those little sects who knew they had no chance did not waste too much time on Huang Feng''s body. In addition, many of the previous sect sites were destroyed by fierce beasts, and those little sects also Therefore, they all left the Sky Profound Sect one after another, returned to their own station, and went to rebuild the sect station.

 1904 Chapter 1904

    "Head of Dehou, during this time, thanks to your care, my body has almost recovered, so I won''t be disturbed." On this day, Huang Feng, who had already recovered, said goodbye to head of Dehou.


    At this time, almost a month has passed since the previous battle between humans and demons. There is no more excitement in the Sky Profound Sect. People from other schools have also left one after another. Even Mengyao''s Days ago, following everyone in her division, they returned to the school together.


    However, Huang Feng''s injury was not thorough, so he stayed here to recuperate. The head of Dehou didn''t mean to drive people away, and he took good care of Huang Feng.


    And now, Huang Feng''s body has almost recovered, so he also asked Dehou to bid farewell, he still has his own business to do, and it is impossible to stay in this heavenly Xuanzong.


    "Nephew Huang Xian doesn''t have any more time? Anyway, I have a lot of rooms in Xuanzong, and nephew Huang Xian can live there forever." The head of Dehou said with a smile, although Huang Feng intends to stand on his own. The thick head obviously thinks that Huang Feng is just a young man''s character and is a joke. Therefore, he did not regard Huang Feng as a peer, but regarded him as a junior.


    "No, I would like to thank the head of Dehou for his kindness, I still have things to do, so I won''t bother too much." Huang Feng declined.


    The head of Dehou naturally knew what was wrong with Huang Feng''s mouth and what it was, but he didn''t take it seriously. He kept Huang Feng a few times again and saw that Huang Feng insisted on leaving. When the peak descended, at the same time, a lot of things were prepared for Huang Feng.


    "Finally it''s down the mountain." Huang Feng said with some emotion under the Tianxuanzong mountain gate. During this period of time, he has been staying on the Tianxuanzong. As a guest, staying there is always a bit inconvenient. Huang Feng has also proposed several times before, but he was left by the head of Dehou when he wanted to leave. This time, he finally made the trip.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to other places and find a suitable place to be our sect''s resident." Huang Feng said to Xiaobai beside him.


    Xiaobai yelled obediently.


    Since the last war, Xiaobai, Kitty Hawk, and the sweaty BMW have all stayed in reality. Huang Feng has not taken them into another space. This makes the three little guys very happy. After all, in reality, comparable It''s much more interesting in another space.


    Of course, during this period of time, these three little guys, Xiaobai, have earned enough eyeballs on Xuanzong, especially in the previous battles, Xiaobai, who performed well before, is like a big star and is often watched by people. The little guy has always had a proud face, and when others are teasing him, he will not pay attention to it, but this does not prevent others from loving him.


    Of course, everyone will not be deceived by Xiaobai¡¯s cute image now. They all remember that during the previous battle, Xiaobai¡¯s strength was comparable to that of the Demon Warlord. He was waiting for the human world. Compared to everyone, it is also better than most people. Except for a few senior elders, even the head of virtue and others, they dare not say that they can win against Xiaobai.


    One person and three pets flew all the way, and soon left the realm of Xuanzong, looking for a suitable place as a sect resident.


    However, as Mengyaoer said, after so many years in the realm of cultivation, the territory has long been divided. The areas with a little more aura have been occupied by other schools, and Huang Feng is not good. From those people, go to grab the site, everyone laughed and chatted together not long ago.


    There is no way, Huang Feng can only continue to transform places, to find suitable places, but, have been searching for ten days, have not found a suitable place, which makes Huang Feng a little frustrated. It can be seen that this is more self-reliant. It''s much harder to think about yourself. This is just the beginning, and it''s actually so difficult.


    Of course, although this is a bit difficult, Huang Feng did not mean to give up. In the past, he had encountered more difficult things than this, and he did not give up at that time, let alone now.


    "Xiaobai, where do you think we should go?" Huang Feng said to Xiaobai while sitting on the side of the road while eating.


    Originally, Huang Feng just asked casually, he couldn''t find it, let alone Xiao Bai, he just asked casually.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that Xiaobai really answered him and said something that he didn''t expect.


    One hundred thousand mountains!


    When he heard Xiaobai say this place, Huang Feng''s first reaction was no, it was a place of fierce beasts, and the environment was quite complicated, so many sects in the human world didn''t dare to make mistakes there.


    However, when Huang Feng thought about it for a moment, his eyes lit up, and the more he thought about it, the more he realized that this one hundred thousand mountains is really a good place!


    First of all, the area of ??the Shiwan Mountain is large enough, even much larger than that of the Sky Profound Sect. Second, the resources in the Shiwan Mountain are quite rich, and the environment there is so threatening. There are many cultivation disciples in the human world every year. You have to venture into it because you can get enough good things inside.


    Everyone knows that there are a lot of good things in the 100,000 mountains, but because it was too dangerous before, other sects didn''t dare to go too deep even if they were moved by their hearts.


    However, Huang Feng has Xiaobai here, so it is completely different. For him, the hundred thousand mountains are not a dangerous place, even a treasure house.


    At the same time, those fierce beasts can help Huang Feng guard the resident. With so many fierce beasts guarding, who dares to beat his idea of ??the resident?


    Moreover, since the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains can cultivate there, this also shows that there is aura there, and there are not many, it can be said that it is not worse than other sects. .


    The more Huang Feng thought about it, the more excited he became. He took a photo of Xiaobai and said, "Xiaobai, there is such a good place, why didn''t you remind me sooner?!"


    Xiaobai grieved and looked at Huang Feng, as if he was saying that you never asked me before.


    However, it is obviously not the time to think about these things. Now that he has made a decision, Huang Feng took the three little guys and immediately got up and headed to Shiwan Dashan.


    The area of ??Shiwan Dashan is very large, even if Huang Feng and the others are far away from the previous exit, they can still find other entrances smoothly, and here, it is far away from their previous exit.


    After entering the one hundred thousand mountains, Huang Feng and the others began to see the beasts. Although some of the beasts died because of the previous war, there are a lot of beasts in the one hundred thousand mountains, even if some are dead. , There are still many, which is why these sects in the human world have never dared to go deep here. Not only are these fierce beasts strong in strength, but also in large numbers, even all the cultivation sects in the human world are united. They dare not guarantee safety.


    It may be that they felt Xiaobai''s breath. Huang Feng and the others saw more and more fierce beasts along the way. Huang Feng could even clearly feel that there were many fierce beasts coming from a distance.


    And after these fierce beasts approached Huang Feng and them, they just watched Huang Feng and them from the side, and did not come forward to disturb them, let alone attack Huang Feng and them. With Xiao Bai, Huang Feng and them were still safe. .


    However, this battle is really big enough. Huang Feng estimates that it may not be long before the fierce beasts in the entire hundred thousand mountains will be alarmed.


    On Xiao Bai''s body, the breath of the sacred beast slowly spread, and the fierce beasts around him became more respectful, and did not dare to make the slightest move.


    Huang Feng and the others did not stay longer, but continued to go deep inside, looking for a suitable place.


    And Huang Feng and the others actually found such a place. It was the third day after entering Shiwan Dashan, Huang Feng and the others found such a place.


    This is in the depths of the One Hundred Thousand Great Mountain, and most people would never dare to go deep here. Huang Feng is here, and he can feel the aura around here, even more than the aura on the Profound Sky Sect.


    Moreover, the surrounding area is still quite empty, and it is very suitable to be used as a sect residence.


    The only troublesome thing is that here, it turns out that there are fierce beasts cultivating. After all, such a good place is impossible without fierce beasts. Even, it may be possible to compete for this place, and the fierce beasts may still fight. Fan, the place Huang Feng wants to acquire is like grabbing something from someone else.


    Fortunately, Xiao Bai''s face was still big enough. As soon as it came out, the fierce beast who had been cultivating here was willing to quit here and went to find a nest elsewhere.


    Huang Feng also had to sigh, it would be good to have a beast to follow, come to such a place, and save face.


    Now that the place has been found, the following is the problem of construction. Money, for Huang Feng, is not a problem. Not to mention, his storage box can convert money back and forth, even if it can¡¯t, this treasure in a hundred thousand mountains There are also a lot of them. If you just find some, you can find a lot of valuable treasures and sell them, which is completely enough.


    After that, Huang Feng went to the private sector, found some construction teams, and started construction here. Because Huang Feng gave a lot of money, the construction progress will be very fast.


    When the construction of the resident was started, Huang Feng himself was not idle. He started planning to recruit disciples, and he couldn''t build the resident''s sect. It would be embarrassing if none of the disciples received it.


    And if you want to accept disciples, you can only go to the people, and the disciples of other sects are also recruited from the people. The difference is that those sects are already very famous, as long as the news is released, there will be Many people took the initiative to come to the door, asking for acceptance, but Huang Feng wanted to collect disciples from the people.

 1905 Chapter 1905

    Furong Town, an ordinary town in Fengli Country.


    The entire town has a population of thousands, which is quite a lot. The cultivation sect closest to the town is named Qing Yanzong. Half a month ago, that is, about a month after the war between humans and demons, Qing Yanzong came here. Recruiting disciples is a major event for the entire town.


    In the past, the Blue Flame Sect would also come here to recruit disciples, but only once every two years, but this time it has only been half a year since the last time it has been recruiting disciples. Logically speaking, the Blue Flame Sect will not Coming.


    However, in that battle between humans and demons, although the human race won the final victory, each sect has lost a lot of disciples more or less. Therefore, now they are entering the stage of recuperation and rejuvenation. Of recruiting disciples.


    The people in Furong Town also know about this. After all, the battle between humans and demons has already been spread. Of course, when the big sects spread this matter, they have increased their own. The sect, the credit in this battle, and the Qingyanzong is the same.


    Because of this, the people in the town want to join the Blue Flame Sect even more.


    It¡¯s just that the Blue Flame Sect¡¯s recruitment of apprentices has always been strict. Although some eyes have been relaxed this time, they still don¡¯t accept those who don¡¯t have the qualifications for cultivation. Therefore, the number of people recruited this time is still not high. To ten people.


    And there are other towns around Furong Town, so the people of Qingyanzong don''t have to worry about not recruiting enough disciples, but for the many young children in Furong Town who want to cultivate immortality, this is somewhat a pity.


    "Why the gods of Qingyan Sect, don''t you want us, don''t we really have the talent for cultivating immortals?" In the town of Furong Town, several fifteen-year-old children said together.


    "Yes, Huang Guang, Li Mao, and the others were taken away. Their homes were also regarded as treasures by the mayor. I heard that each gave one hundred taels of silver back," another child said with envy. .


    One hundred taels of silver is not a small number. Of course, more importantly, those who were taken away by the Azure Flame Sect have since gone on a different path from them. These people are destined to be dull for a lifetime. But the people who were taken away were like gods. I ask, who doesn¡¯t envy?


    "After the gods left, my father beat me severely and blamed me for not being able to keep up. Hey, I want to go with the old gods too. The world looks down on us."


    "Or, let''s go to other schools to try. After that battle, not only Qingyanzong is recruiting disciples, but other schools must also accept disciples." A child suggested.


    The others'' eyes lit up, but immediately, everyone''s eyes dimmed.


    "Even if we go to other sects, it is the same. Those of us have been tested by the old gods as having no talent for cultivating immortals. People of other sects have similar test methods, and we must not pass."


    "That is, after Wang Wan was eliminated by Qingyanzong last year, he went to another school to recruit disciples. As a result, what people said was the same as the old gods of Qingyanzong. Wang Wan was still returned. Up?"


    The few children all have a frowning face. Obviously, they can¡¯t cultivate immortality. It is a big blow to them. In this world, those cultivators are superior. If they can cultivate immortality, not only I can learn the ability to go from high to high. Even their own family will benefit from it. In this town, their status will rise instantly. Even those officials must treat their homes as guests.


    Therefore, in such an atmosphere, it is understandable that everyone will be so disappointed when they are eliminated by the Blue Flame Sect.


    "Ahem." Just when a few people sighed, a strange-looking young man walked up to a few people and said, "A few kids, do you want to cultivate immortals?"


    "Of course, aren''t you nonsense? Who doesn''t want to cultivate immortals?" It may be because of a bad mood. After hearing this young man''s question, someone choked.


    "If you want to cultivate immortality, just follow me," the young man said.


    "Who are you? Which cultivation sect did you come to accept disciples?" The young people all looked at the coming people.


    "My name is Huang Feng, and my school is called Huaxia Jianzong." The man said.


    This person is naturally the Huangfeng who descends to collect disciples.


    "Huaxia Jianzong? Haven''t heard of it." The faces of several teenagers were puzzled. For those of them who wanted to cultivate immortality, they had already understood the cultivation sects around them, and they hadn''t heard it before. Said which school is called the Huaxia Gang.


    "Our Huaxia Sword Sect is a new cultivation sect, you have not heard of it before, and it is normal." Huang Feng said.


    "The new school, didn''t you come to lie to us?" the teenagers asked with a guarded look.


    Indeed, there have been some people who pretended to be followers of the cultivation sect before, but they were traffickers.


    "Am I that kind of person?" Huang Feng said helplessly, when he was so miserable, he came to collect disciples in person, and was treated as a trafficker.


    "Then you show it to us." A teenager said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said. It seems that if these young people want to believe in themselves, they have to act.


    Then, Huang Feng came to fly with an imperial sword easily. After that, he let one of the young men stay on the sword and took him to fly for a while, making the young man yelling with excitement. They had been looking at the fairy before. People, flying around in the sky, how can they go to the sky by themselves?


    Therefore, after coming down from the world, the young man first expressed his trust in Huang Feng and asked Huang Feng to take him away.


    At this time, the other teenagers also looked at Huang Feng with bright eyes, changed their skeptical attitude, and asked Huang Feng to take them away.


    Huang Feng never refused to come, and promised to take these people away.


    "Master Huang, although we all want to cultivate immortality, we were all rejected by the Blue Flame Sect before. You just accepted us, don''t you want to test us? Wouldn''t the head of your sect be angry? "A young man couldn''t help asking.


    The other teenagers also looked at Huang Feng with worry. Although they all wanted to be taken away by Huang Feng, they saw Huang Feng so easily and took them away, and they were a little worried. After all, before accepting disciples, no matter which sect it was, they had to be tested before accepting disciples. However, Huang Feng did not do any test, so he had to take them away, especially, they were still rejected by Qingyanzong. of.


    It is of course a good thing to be taken away, but they are also afraid that they will be driven back again after arriving at the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    "Relax, our Huaxia Jianzong and other sects do not necessarily need to be tested. The only requirement is that the character must pass. You can follow me. In the future, as long as there is no problem in your life, you will not be Drive away." Huang Feng said.


    All the teenagers quickly ensured that there was no problem with their character.


    "Also, I am the head of Huaxia Sword Sect, and you will be the first disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect!" Huang Feng said.


    "Your head?" Several teenagers looked at Huang Feng with shock.


    After all, Huang Feng''s age is too young, much younger than the old gods who were recruited by the Qingyanzong before. Huang Feng''s young people are just entry-level disciples in other sects.


    Therefore, these young people did not expect that Huang Feng would actually be the head, which made them have a slight distrust of this Huaxia Sword Sect.


    However, while skeptical, they were still a little excited. After all, they were able to be the first generation of big disciples, how to say, it is a matter of great face, in the future, if there are disciples in Huaxia Jianzong, it will be all Their younger generation.


    "Well, I will continue to accept disciples as a teacher. Go home and talk to your home. I will pick you up in ten days." Huang Feng said. He came out to recruit disciples this time. It is impossible to recruit only such a little. Therefore, we have to run a few more towns.


    And at this time, Huang Feng also realized the pain of not having a younger brother, and he actually had to run continuously by himself to accept disciples.


    Fortunately, it was only once, and there was no need to come out in person in the future.


    "In addition, these are some silver. You can give it to the family to supplement the household. After all, once you leave, you will not be allowed to go down the mountain within a few years." Huang Feng took out some silver for these teenagers, each of which was about two hundred. Two looks.


    Those teenagers, seeing the silver, their eyes brightened. Those people who were taken away by the Azure Flame Sect before were only one hundred taels each, and they actually had two hundred taels.


    As for the fact that they won¡¯t come back in a few years, they are all mentally prepared. No matter which school they are, they are not allowed to go home casually. Cultivation pays attention to concentration. If you are too concerned in the duny world, then There is no benefit to cultivation.


    As a result, several teenagers received money from Huang Feng and went home happily, while Huang Feng went to other towns to continue his great career of collecting apprentices.


    In ten days, Huang Feng also successfully recruited two hundred disciples. These people have one thing in common, that is, they were all selected and eliminated by other sects. After all, all the sects had already been selected for a while. Sending someone out to accept the disciples, Huang Feng can only pick up the rest of them.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care about this. His cultivation techniques are different from those of the world. Those so-called tests, in his view, are of no use at all, just like him. That said, what he values ??most is the character of a person. As long as there is no problem with the character, Huang Feng believes that he can train them all.

 1906 Chapter 1906

    Ten days later, when Huang Feng reappeared in Furong Town, a group of people were seen from a distance, at the gate of the town, looking up at the sky. When Huang Feng appeared, they were all very excited.


    "I''m coming!"


    "The little god is here."


    "It''s really here. It seems that my kid didn''t lie to me. He knelt down and all knelt down."


    A group of people pointed to the Huangfeng that was getting closer and closer in the sky, and said excitedly.


    When Huang Feng approached, a group of people huffed and knelt down. They were very respectful to Huang Feng and didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    "It''s really an honor for the little god to come to our Furong Town. As the mayor of Furong Town, Lao Yu represents everyone in the town and welcomes the little gods." The old man kneeling at the first said respectfully to Huang Feng. Did not dare to lift it.


    "Old man get up quickly." Huang Feng hurriedly stepped forward to help him, and on the earth, being kneeled by such an elderly old man would be a loss of life. Since Huang Feng knew that there really were gods, regarding these things, They will pay attention to it.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also felt once again how respected the position of the cultivator in this world, not to mention the leader of his own school, even the youngest disciple of a certain sect of cultivation, if he arrives here, I am afraid he will be affected. The courtesy will not be much worse than this.


    This is a world where strength is respected, and the status of cultivators is especially high.


    Seeing Huang Feng personally supporting himself, the old man''s face flushed with excitement. Huang Feng was afraid that he would faint with excitement.


    "Little god, all your important people are here." The mayor pointed to the teenager behind him and said, "In addition, there are some teenagers in our town. They are all here. Look at the little fairy, they can Can¡¯t join your sect."


    Huang Feng looked behind the mayor, and sure enough, the number of people who came was a lot more than he had determined before. These people were all fifteen or six years old, and most of them were eliminated by other schools. , If they are over sixteen and have not been selected by the cultivation sect, then they are doomed to have no chance to cultivate immortality in their lives.


    Therefore, many teenagers will accept the selection of various sects from the age of thirteen or fourteen. When they reach the age of fifteen or sixteen, they are basically selected by other sects, and they are still here now. , They are all eliminated.


    And now, everyone knows that some of the people who were eliminated before were selected by the cultivation sect, and the rest are naturally very excited. Therefore, after learning when Huang Feng came here again, they were all early Waiting here.


    Huang Feng looked at these teenagers. From the eyes of them and the parents next to them, he saw longing. All these people looked at Huang Feng with expectation.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, nodded in the eyes of everyone''s expectation, and said: "Yes, they can follow me, but I declare in advance that what I value is not qualifications. No matter how stupid people are, I can Find him a suitable cultivation method, what I value is character, whoever has character problems, I will definitely return him, if it is serious, I will even clean the door myself!"


    "Little god, please rest assured, our children who went out of Furong Town have absolutely no problems with their behavior." The old mayor quickly assured.


    "Yes, little god, if there is something wrong with my child, you can beat and scold him."


    "Yes, that is, my child will be handed over to the little god. From now on, it''s up to you."


    When the parents of those teenagers saw Huang Feng accept their children, they were all excited and quickly assured Huang Feng.


    When Huang Feng saw this familiar scene, he felt a little emotional. Parents¡¯ concern for their children is the same no matter where they are in time and space. On the earth, Huang Feng still remembers that when he was a child, when he was just in elementary school, he That¡¯s what my parents said to the teacher, as long as they make mistakes, they will beat and scold the teacher, and they will never complain.


    Of course, the children nowadays may be a little different. Many parents now regard their children as the treasures of the family, and do not want to see them suffer a little bit of grievance.


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng is still very satisfied with the attitude of these parents.


    And those teenagers, seeing Huang Feng really willing to accept them, were equally excited about them. They had participated in more than one sect''s selection before, and were rejected again and again. They all felt that they really didn''t have the opportunity to practice. Only when I was sixteen years old, I gave up completely.


    However, at this time, Huang Feng suddenly appeared and gave them a chance to practice. One can imagine how excited they are now. They all swear in their hearts that they must cherish this opportunity. , Practice hard, no one wants to be returned by Huang Feng and lose the opportunity to practice.


    As usual, Huang Feng gave some settlement allowances to the parents of those teenagers, and then left with the group of children.


    After that, Huang Feng went to other towns. Without exception, each town had overtaken some young people. Those towns were the same as Furong Town. After learning that there were sects, they were waiting for Huang Feng again. Come, after all, Huang Feng hadn''t stayed long in every town before. After choosing a few teenagers, he left. Therefore, other people in those towns didn''t know about it.


    However, after Huang Feng left, those teenagers would naturally tell these things to the family. As a result, they slowly spread in the town. Therefore, every town waiting for Huang Feng is better than him. I expected a lot more.


    So, after Huang Feng returned to the One Hundred Thousand Mountains with people at the end, the number of disciples he recruited had reached 500. This is not a small number, even if it is a sect like Tianxuanzong, every time he accepts disciples, At most a few dozen, at most one or two hundred people, who would be like Huang Feng, like a wholesale, receive so much at once.


    After all, those sects have conditions for accepting disciples, and the conditions are still relatively harsh. Therefore, in a town, ten teenagers who are taking the test will receive one, and it is considered good, even if it is a few towns. It won''t be too much to get up.


    However, Huang Feng seems to be the same as everyone. In this way, there will be more people recruited, but it seems too casual.


    And when Huang Feng returned to the One Hundred Thousand Mountains with his more than 500 disciples, the matter of his recruitment of disciples had already spread in the realm of cultivation, and everyone had already known the entire process of these things.


    After all, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is there, and no one dares to ignore it. Before, everyone knew that he was going to start a sect. They naturally wanted to pay attention. When Huang Feng was looking for a place to stay, many people were very concerned. I''m afraid that Huang Feng would like to see the residence of his own school. In that case, things might become difficult.


    And Huang Feng finally chose one hundred thousand mountains. This was not only expected by everyone, but also unexpected. In the realm of cultivation, good places have been divided up. Huang Feng wants to find such a good place. , It is not easy, so it is understandable to choose one hundred thousand mountains in the end, after all, no one there dared to divide it up.


    Unexpectedly, everyone did not expect that Huang Feng¡¯s sect¡¯s residence would be located in such a dangerous place. However, thinking of Xiao Bai next to Huang Feng, I felt understandable. There was Xiao Bai, Huang Feng. Don''t be afraid of those fierce beasts.


    In this regard, those sects are very envious. After all, everyone knows that the hundred thousand mountains are rich in resources and have ample aura. If it weren¡¯t for those fierce beasts that are really not easy to provoke, I¡¯m afraid they would have been invaded by other sects. .


    And now, Huang Feng can actually build a sect resident there, which is really enviable by everyone.


    Then, Huang Feng began to go out to accept apprentices. At first, everyone was worried that he would select those high-quality teenagers. Who knows, Huang Feng chooses apprentices just like playing, not serious at all, everyone wants them, and , And did not go through any tests. There are even many people who were eliminated by other schools. Those people have been proven to be unsuitable for cultivation.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t care about these, and he accepted all these people into the martial arts. The real thing is that those who come are not rejected.


    Originally, I had chosen a good place like Shiwan Dashan in my heart for Huang Feng, and there were still some wary people. At this time, I couldn''t help but relax.


    One hundred thousand mountains is good, with resources and spiritual energy. However, if there is no suitable person for cultivation, no matter how much resources and spiritual energy are, it will be of no use. Now, Huang Feng chooses to be eliminated by other schools. If it''s proved to be unsuitable for cultivation, then there is no need to worry at all.


    Even, many high-level sects laughed after learning about this. They felt that Huang Feng was really making fun of him. How could he accept disciples like this? It seems that Huang Feng¡¯s Huaxia Sword Sect is true. It won¡¯t last long.


    Before, some people worried that the development of Huang Feng''s sect would affect their own sect. Now, basically no one thinks that way. Huang Feng''s sect is destined to not develop.


    And Mengyaoer was still worried about Huang Feng when she knew about this. She was thinking, should she remind Huang Feng, but she instinctively felt that Huang Feng was not such an unreliable person, just , She also couldn''t understand why Huang Feng did this.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn''t know the thoughts of those people, but even if he knew it, he probably wouldn''t care about the waste material in the eyes of those people, but not necessarily in his own place.


    At this time, Huang Feng brought his more than 500 disciples back to their resident''s place in the 100,000 mountains. Along the way, these disciples also saw a lot of beasts, one by one. No, if Huang Feng had not been by their side, I''m afraid they would have turned around and ran away.

 1907 Chapter 1907

    "Master? Is our sect''s residence in this mountain?" Next to Huang Feng, a 16 or 17-year-old boy asked Huang Feng with some fear and doubt.


    Huang Feng looked at this young man. He remembered his name, Li Yunfei. In two months, he will be seventeen years old. Among the apprentices he has taken, the older ones are generally not yet sixteen. Those who pass the sect review basically have no chance to practice.


    And Li Yunfei is such a eliminated person. However, he is very obsessed with cultivating immortals. Even if he is eliminated by several sects, he must unswervingly want to cultivate. He has already taken the initiative to ask for cultivation in many sects. Of course, all were rejected without exception.


    And this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t accept him at the beginning. He came here after receiving the news. At this time, he was not in his hometown, but he was out of town, because there was a school who was accepting disciples recently. , He just left home to try here, of course, he was eliminated again.


    When he was a little frustrated, he heard about Huang Feng¡¯s coming to accept disciples, and he rushed over immediately. At that time, Huang Feng had already taken the recruited disciples and was about to leave. After Li Yunfei saw Huang Feng, Without saying anything, he knelt down, begging Huang Feng to accept him as a disciple, and constantly promised that he would work hard to cultivate and that he would never betray the sect.


    Huang Feng was deeply impressed by him because Li Yunfei''s face was sincere at the time. It can be said that cultivation is his dream, and he will give everything for his dream.


    In the end, Huang Feng naturally took Li Yunfei away, which made him cry with excitement as an achievement. Starting from the age of twelve, and now he is almost seventeen, Li Yunfei has been looking for opportunities for five years. Cultivation, however, is always rejected and eliminated, and even as he gets older and older, he himself has to wonder if he is really not suitable for cultivation.


    And Huang Feng''s appearance changed his destiny, and because of this, he was very grateful to Huang Feng in his heart. Now, I am afraid that if anyone dares to show the slightest disrespect to Huang Feng, he will fight the opponent desperately.


    "Yes, our martial station is in front." Huang Feng said.


    "I heard that these 100,000 mountains are very dangerous. I didn''t expect that our sect station would actually be inside." Li Yunfei said.


    Over the years, Li Yunfei has gone a lot in order to be able to join the cultivation sect for cultivation. Although, in the end, he was rejected and eliminated, but because of this, he gained a lot of knowledge, unlike many people in this era. Since I was young, I have never been out of town in my entire life, so naturally there is no one who has no knowledge.


    Li Yunfei is obviously not like that.


    "These 100,000 mountains are indeed more dangerous, but that was before, that is for others." Huang Feng said with a smile, "In the future, you will basically not encounter any danger here. Of course, You can''t attack the fierce beasts here. In the future, you will live with them in peace, and they will even practice with you."


    "Those fierce beasts are cultivating with us?" Li Yunfei opened his mouth wide, his expression unbelievable.


    He had also heard before that fierce beasts can be cultivated, but there has always been a hostile relationship between fierce beasts and humans. Before, there have been more than one incident of fierce beasts attacking humans.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said that they will get along with this fierce beast in the future, and even practice together. Li Yunfei felt that it was very incredible.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Many things, you will know later."


    Li Yunfei nodded and did not continue to ask, but he became more curious about his own school. After all, he had never seen a school so powerful before that he could actually get along with them.


    Originally, Li Bingyun joined this new sect and didn''t think this sect had anything great. A sect that hadn''t even heard of the name before was probably just a small sect.


    However, Li Yunfei has been rejected by many sects, so even if he can only join a small sect, he is satisfied, at least, he can practice later.


    However, now it seems that my own school, my own head, seem to be very miraculous, far from what I thought before.


    Li Yunfei looked behind him, the curious and scared teenagers, thinking in his heart, perhaps they are all the same as his previous thoughts, thinking that this Huaxia Jianzong is a small school, maybe this school will let himself , So many other people were surprised.


    One day later, everyone finally arrived at the sect''s station, and when they arrived at the sect''s station, what they saw was not the kind of spiritually encircled, majestic and majestic scene. Instead, it was a busy scene. People were busy everywhere, not busy While practicing, he is busy building a house.


    "This......"


    The many young people who saw this scene were slightly stunned. This was completely different from what they had thought before. Even many people wondered if they were deceived. This is not a cultivation sect at all. It is a construction site.


    "Our sect''s resident is still under construction. During this time, you will also go and help, and strive to build this sect''s resident as soon as possible." Huang Feng said to more than 500 young people.


    Those teenagers looked at each other. Finally, a teenager stood up and said with a look of suspicion: "We are here to practice, not to work here. Master, I have never done this kind of work at home."


    Huang Feng looked at the young man, who was dressed in gorgeous brocade clothes and an aristocratic suit. Obviously, the family should be rich.


    "You won''t do it?" Huang Feng asked lightly.


    The young man was a little nervous when he was watched by Huang Feng, but he still said, "Don''t do it! This is not like a place for cultivation at all. You are a liar, trick us into working here for you!"


    "That''s what you think? Huang Feng asked.


    "Not bad!" the boy said with his head held up.


    Huang Feng looked at other people again, and saw many people''s faces with a suspicious look, and said to them, "Who else thinks that way?"


    "Don''t be afraid of him, everyone, he is a liar, he is not a cultivator at all, we have all been deceived by him, we have to go home!" The boy also said loudly.


    "Yes, we want to go home." Someone stood up and said.


    "You are a liar."


    Huang Feng looked at the teenagers who stood up, without too much anger on his face. It didn''t seem to be a bad thing to be able to get rid of some people before officially starting to practice.


    "Trust me, and those who are willing to stay here, go and work for me now!" Huang Feng said loudly, not because many people doubted him, his momentum has diminished the slightest, it is still a command tone.


    Many of the teenagers who did not speak were looking at each other. Obviously, they were hesitant now.


    "I believe in the master!" Li Yunfei was the first to stand up, and then took the lead to walk to the construction site.


    "I believe it too." With a leader, someone immediately followed suit.


    "I will stay too."


    One by one young people walked to the construction site and started to work directly. After all, Huang Feng was in front of them when he was outside before.Many people still believe in those who have exposed their hands.


    And the young man who suspected Huang Feng at the beginning was still standing there arrogantly, and there were many people beside him. These people were not moved by Huang Feng''s words, and had no intention of going forward to help.


    "Do you all think that I am a liar?" Huang Feng asked, looking at the last hundred people who did not move.


    "Yes! You are a liar, you send us away." The boy said.


    "Xiao Bai!" Huang Feng yelled, Xiao Bai didn''t know where he jumped out from, startling the teenagers.


    "Let your little brothers, send them away." Huang Feng said.


    Although these teenagers suspected that they were liars, Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to be angry with them. After all, he had picked them up from their parents. Now, they don¡¯t want to stay. Huang Feng also To send them back.


    Not staying to cultivate is their loss, not their own.


    Xiaobai glanced at those people coldly, and then yelled to the sky, and then a group of flying fierce beasts flew over.


    Seeing the black and heavy flying beasts, the young people were shocked. They were just ordinary people. They were still afraid of such fierce flying beasts. Fortunately, these beasts did not attack them.


    "They will send you back." Huang Feng finished speaking, then turned and left, not paying attention to them anymore.


    Seeing Huang Feng leaving, the teenagers looked at each other, Huang Feng didn''t explain anything to them, and seeing these fierce beasts listen to Huang Feng so much, some people were already shaken and wanted to stay.


    However, when these people just wanted to say something, Xiao Bai yelled at them, forcing them to step back.


    "Let''s go, there is nothing to commemorate in this kind of place." The Jinyi boy said, and then he panicked and climbed onto the back of a flying beast.


    Some of the other teenagers hesitated, and some did not believe in Huang Feng from the bottom of their hearts, but, no matter what, Huang Feng had already left. Even if they wanted to stay, Huang Feng estimated that they would not be taken in again.


    So, those one hundred teenagers, all with all kinds of thoughts, climbed on the back of the flying beast. However, with the help of the flying beast, they slowly flew up and started to go beyond the 100,000 mountains. Fly away.


    And the remaining four hundred teenagers all looked at the flying fierce beast in the air, looked at the people they had just been familiar with, and left here, thinking about whether their choice was right or wrong.

 1908 Chapter 1908 Official Apprenticeship

    Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to be sad or angry about the loss of more than a hundred disciples at once. These people were originally selected by him, and they hadn¡¯t gone through a formal apprenticeship. My real disciples, and I haven''t taught them anything yet.


    It can also be regarded as not owing each other. Of course, the two hundred taels of silver in each family before was a waste of money. Fortunately, Huang Feng is not so short of money now.


    Of course, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about, but after it spread out, it became a joke again. After more than a hundred years, after being sent home, the matter spread, and the other cultivating schools, I soon learned about it.


    After hearing about this, the people of the cultivation sect laughed one by one. This has not yet begun to formally cultivate. As a result, one-fifth of the people ran away first. The other sects were all those disciples doing everything possible. Want to go in, want to stay in the martial arts.


    It would be nice to be here at Huang Feng. There were so many people who left on their own initiative. They didn''t believe in Huang Feng at all, and were unwilling to practice with Huang Feng.


    Of course, to those people, the evaluation of Huang Feng''s "liars", the people of the cultivation sect, obviously do not agree with Huang Feng''s strength, they know, there must be something to teach those disciples, so , Huang Feng is definitely not a liar.


    Of course, it¡¯s still the same sentence: I have strong abilities and a high level of cultivation. It doesn¡¯t mean I am suitable to be a master and head. Therefore, other people of the cultivation sect still regard Huang Feng as a piece of tea. No one thought that Huang Feng could really handle this martial art.


    Especially after this thing happened, everyone felt even more that Huang Feng''s school would not last long.


    Many people also regard Huang Feng''s creation of martial arts as a joke. Many people are even wondering how long Huang Feng''s Huaxia Sword Sect can last, one month or three months?


    Huang Feng doesn''t know what the outside world is saying about him, and has already treated him as a joke.


    At this time, Huang Feng''s thoughts are all on the sect station. Because of the increase in money, the construction of the sect station was already fast. In addition, now there are more than 400 "free" labors. This speed is naturally even higher. It''s coming soon.


    Therefore, one month after the more than 400 disciples came here, the construction of Huangfeng¡¯s sect residence was finally completed. Of course, this is only roughly completed. In the future, some buildings will be built one after another. .


    After the construction of the station was completed, the construction workers were all sent out, and only Huaxia Jianzong, a new sect, was left here. To be precise, only Huang Feng and his 400 Disciple.


    On the spacious martial square, Huang Feng sat in the upper position, and his 423 apprentices lined up neatly below, facing him, and knelt down.


    "Meet the master master!" everyone said in unison.


    Huang Feng looked at these 423 disciples with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Although a group has left before, Huang Feng is not a pity at all, but he is very satisfied with the people who stayed. These people may want to understand. Therefore, in the past period of time, no one has moved away. He¡¯s thoughts, and when doing things, he is very serious.


    Especially that Li Yunfei, Huang Feng had a very good impression. It was this kid who said that he would stay. After helping, he also behaved very positively, and also often encouraged others. Otherwise, Huang Feng estimated , There are some people in it, maybe they can''t hold on and choose to leave. After all, they have been here for a month. Huang Feng only treats them as coolies, but doesn''t mention cultivation matters. Not everyone can persist. .


    Fortunately, whether it was because of Li Yunfei or because of reasons that they had figured out, these 423 people eventually chose to stay, and no one complained about anything.


    Today, everyone officially held an apprenticeship ceremony on this square that was just completed and not long after completion.


    Starting today, these people are Huang Feng''s apprentices, and they are also the first disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    Everyone knocked their heads three times in a row, and then Huang Feng let them get up.


    "From today, you are my apprentices and the first disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect. You must remember that no matter how deep you are in the future, you must not do that bullying." Huang Feng stared down. Many disciples of Tao.


    "Of course, this doesn''t mean that we can let others bully. Our door rules are: if people don''t offend me, I don''t offend people. If people offend me, pay back ten times!"


    The following disciples said loudly: "Remember the commander''s order!"


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded, and then said: "From now on, I will teach you how to practice!"


    Upon hearing this, although the disciples below did not dare to move, they all showed excitement on their faces. They came here for cultivation. As a result, within a month, Huang Feng Just letting them do hard work, but not mentioning a word about cultivation, which makes everyone feel very unreliable in their hearts.


    If it weren''t for their longing for cultivation, if Huang Feng had not exposed their hands in them before, if it weren''t for Li Yunfei''s encouragement and other reasons, they might have chosen to give up just like the previous group of people.


    Fortunately, they persevered, and now, Huang Feng is finally going to teach them how to practice tactics, and they are naturally very excited.


    Huang Feng also saw the expressions on the faces of the people below, but didn''t say anything. On the contrary, he understood them very well. If he changed himself to their position, he might be more excited than they were.


    "You guys come over and post these training brochures." Huang Feng said to the person in the front row.


    The people in the front row immediately came up and distributed the booklets next to Huang Feng one by one.


    After everyone had the booklet, Huang Feng said, "What you have now is the most basic cultivation technique of this school, which is also entry-level. However, although they are entry-level, they are not anyone. All these cultivation techniques are not allowed to be leaked to people who are not in their own sect. If it happens, if I discover it, I will expel it from the sect. At the same time, I will abolish his cultivation base. Listen Is it there yet!"


    "heard it!"


    "Very good." Huang Feng nodded and said: "Now, I will explain this cultivation method first. After that, you will go back to practice. If you don''t understand, you can ask me."


    Afterwards, Huang Feng explained this cultivation technique in the eyes of everyone¡¯s expectation and eagerness. This cultivation technique, but Huang Feng paid a large price to redeem it from the store in the storage box. Although it was only an entry-level one, The price is very expensive, and the most important point is that even people with no talent for cultivating can be successful in practicing this technique.


    Moreover, the cultivation speed of this cultivation technique is faster than that of other sects in this world, and it is precisely because of this that the price is so expensive.


    Therefore, although this thing is only an entry level, it is definitely a good thing. If it is taken outside, it is likely to cause a berserk. It is also because of this that Huang Feng solemnly asks everyone not to leak it.


    After the explanation, Huang Feng did not let the crowd disperse immediately. Instead, he said to them: "You will come over one by one later, and I will give you a pill. After taking it, it will help you gather faster. Spiritual energy, really step into the threshold of cultivating immortals as soon as possible."


    Huang Feng''s words made the people below excited again, and none of them thought that Huang Feng was so thoughtful.


    The pill Huang Feng wants to take for them was made by himself during this time. He has a Shenlong Cauldron, and the level of alchemy is already very high. In addition, the alchemy formula he obtained before, think It is not too difficult to refine the kind of pill that can help people gather spiritual energy.


    What''s more, this is among the 100,000 mountains, there are still a lot of various materials, and he does not lack raw materials.


    After that, everyone came over one by one and took away a pill from Huang Feng. Some people couldn¡¯t wait to take it right after they received it. After all, they didn¡¯t want to cultivate in a day or two. Now the opportunity is here, but they are reluctant to wait any longer.


    Huang Feng smiled and did not stop.


    The rest of the time is the time for everyone to practice for themselves. As the saying goes, Master leads the way to practice, and Huang Feng can help them explain and exchange cultivation techniques for them. However, in the end, they still have to cultivate themselves.


    Fortunately, these people were all retired by other schools before. Therefore, they cherish the opportunities of cultivation even more and don¡¯t need Huang Feng to urge them at all. Really, except for eating and sleeping, the rest of the time is all Used for cultivation.


    "I have true energy in my body!" Three days later, Li Yunfei''s agitated and somewhat sharp voice sounded inside the martial arts station.


    Huang Feng in the main hall opened his eyes and looked at Li Yunfei in the distance. He was also very pleased. He did not expect that Li Yunfei was the first to cultivate true energy, but it is not surprising to think about it. Cultivation is very persistent, and it is the hardest of all people. Besides, his mind is not stupid. It is not a strange thing to cultivate true energy.


    However, other people don¡¯t take it for granted like Huang Feng. Before, these people were still a little worried before they had cultivated true energy. After all, they were all eliminated by other schools before. As a result, Huang Feng what They were all recruited without asking, and they were afraid that they would not be able to cultivate true anger.


    And now, after Li Yunfei cultivated true Qi, the others were relieved. This shows that they can also cultivate and become cultivators!

 1909 Chapter 1909

    After understanding this, everyone was excited. Facts have proved that it is not that they can''t cultivate, but that they are taught by the skills that other schools do not have!


    At this time, everyone was extremely fortunate that they chose to join the Huaxia Sword Sect at the beginning, and they chose to leave without doubting Huang Feng. Now, their efforts are finally about to harvest.


    As the person involved, Li Yunfei was already crying bitterly at this time. It''s not that he likes to cry. In fact, he is a very strong person. Otherwise, he would not insist on being rejected by so many sects. With my dream.


    Li Yunfei cried because of the excitement in his heart. No one can know that the pain and hesitation in his heart during this period of time has been rejected by the sects one after another. He can''t see much on the surface, but the pressure in his heart is getting worse. The bigger one comes, especially as he grows older, the pressure in his heart is even greater. He is already over sixteen years old. Many sects do not even give him a chance to try after knowing his age.


    However, Li Yunfei persisted, but he didn''t know how long his persistence could reach.


    When Huang Feng appeared, it was a glimmer of light for him in confusion. Huang Feng didn¡¯t even ask him his age. Without testing him, he knew that he was taken away, which made his heart feel too. Some are afraid, afraid that when the time comes, I will still be unable to cultivate.


    However, even if there was a glimmer of hope, Li Yunfei did not want to give up. When others doubted Huang Feng, he did not hesitate to choose to believe in Huang Feng. This is not only believing in Huang Feng, but also in himself. , This is to give him a hope, he does not want his last hope to be dashed.


    Only Li Yunfei himself knows how he spent this month in torment. His heart was also hesitated, even more hesitated than others, especially in the month of Huangfeng. When talking about cultivation, his hesitation was even worse.


    Li Yunfei can only be constant self-comfort. To believe in Huang Feng, Huang Feng is so capable, it must not be a lie, but Li Yunfei does not know how effective this comfort is.


    Fortunately, now everything is over, everything has its result, Huang Feng really did not deceive him, he really taught himself to practice, and he really cultivated true energy!


    Li Yunfei collapsed when he felt true energy in his body. He cried bitterly. Thinking back to his experience during this period, he cried even more miserably.


    And the people around them know Li Yunfei somewhat. After all, during this period, they worked together every day, and they couldn¡¯t walk around at will. Naturally, they became familiar with each other, and Li Yunfei often encouraged them. Therefore, most of them know what happened to Li Yunfei.


    Now that I see Li Yunfei''s performance, I can understand it very well. At the same time, I am happy for Li Yunfei, and of course, I am also happy for myself.


    Li Yunfei has cultivated true anger?Will they be far away?


    Sure enough, in the next two or three days, the rest of the people have also gradually cultivated true energy. In the entire Huaxia Sword Sect, surprises of cheers will erupt from time to time. They are all caught by other schools. Although the people who are eliminated have not experienced as miserable as Li Yunfei, they are definitely not good.


    Before, they thought that they were destined to be unable to cultivate, and they were desperate for a while, but now they can cultivate true energy. This is definitely a great happy event.


    While happy, everyone admired Huang Feng more in their hearts, and at the same time, they also had a more sense of belonging to the Huaxia Jianzong who gave them a new life.


    Of course, at the same time, they are still feeling sorry for those who have come to the station but chose to leave because they doubted Huang Feng. They are only one step away from cultivation. Huang Feng gave them the opportunity. As a result, They abruptly gave up.


    This cannot be blamed on Huang Feng, or even God, because they did have the opportunity to cultivate, and they gave up on their own. Therefore, if they want to blame, they can only blame themselves.


    After cultivating true energy, it also shows that everyone has officially stepped into the threshold of cultivating immortality. From now on, they will all be cultivators, and they have also officially bid farewell to the past life and are no longer ordinary people. As a result, their life span has directly increased a lot.


    However, everyone also knows that they are only stepping on the threshold of entry, and they are far from real success.


    Therefore, for the next period of time, everyone will spend every day in assiduous cultivation. They finally have the opportunity to practice, and naturally they will cherish it more than others.


    Coupled with the exercise method Huang Feng gave them, it is a fairly advanced exercise method, which is much better than other schools, and the speed of cultivation is naturally faster. Therefore, in the hard work of everyone, the truth in everyone Qi is constantly increasing, and cultivation is constantly rising.


    Among them, Li Yunfei, who was positioned by Huang Feng as a big brother, is the one who has made the fastest progress in his cultivation. Li Yunfei can be a big brother because of his age and the progress of his cultivation. Besides, everyone remembers that Li Yunfei was right before. Their encouragement, so no one has objections to Huang Feng''s appointment.


    Since Li Yunfei became a big brother, he has been more serious in his cultivation. At the same time, he always cares about the cultivation of other people, discusses with others, and makes progress together. It can be said that his senior brother is very qualified.


    In the residence of the Huaxia Sword Sect, in addition to Li Yunfei and others who are cultivating, there are also a group of special creatures who are cultivating, that is, the original master of this hundred thousand mountains, the fierce beast!


    Because of the existence of Xiaobai, it is impossible for these beasts to attack the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect. Even if there is any danger in the Huaxia Sword Sect in the future, these beasts will be their helpers. Therefore, how to continue to strengthen these beasts The strength of Huang Feng is something that Huang Feng has been considering.


    Since he was already his ally, Huang Feng naturally didn''t mind continuing to increase their strength. In this case, he would also indirectly increase the strength of Huaxia Jianzong.


    Therefore, Huang Feng spent a lot of money to redeem exercises suitable for the cultivation of fierce beasts from the store of storage boxes. This kind of exercise is actually uncommon in the store of storage boxes. After all, there are some in China. In the novel, ghosts can also be cultivated, and the cultivation methods are very rich, but the difficulty of these ghosts'' cultivation will be much greater.


    But in the shopping mall of the storage box, there are many exercises suitable for the cultivation of fierce beasts. Huang Feng exchanged these exercises and handed them to Xiao Bai, and then Professor Xiao Bai gave them to the fierce beasts.


    Xiao Bai was also very happy about this. Now, the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains are like their little brothers. They are naturally happy to help their little brothers increase their strength.


    Those fierce beasts also knew that Huang Feng and Xiaobai were good intentions, and they practiced seriously. As a result, there are always a lot of fierce beasts here in Huaxia Jianzong every day. If they have not lived here for a long time, they know these fierce The beasts would not attack them, and the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect were probably scared away.


    It can be said that the cultivation atmosphere in Huaxia Jianzong is very interesting. Whether it is humans or those fierce beasts, they are practicing seriously. For a person like Huang Feng who is used to all kinds of relaxation methods in reality, he has always stayed here. , It will definitely look boring.


    However, for ordinary disciples and fierce beasts, they would not have such an idea. There are already few entertainment projects in this world. In addition, this is another world of cultivation, and people¡¯s main theme is cultivation. Li Yunfei and others have been rejected before, and now they cherish the opportunity to practice even more. Therefore, even if they are practicing every day, they will not feel bored. They even feel that twelve hours a day is not enough. They wish they could practice for twenty-four hours every day.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng stayed in the Jianzong resident for a few months, he disguised himself and left Shiwan Dashan. As for Li Yunfei and others, they continued to stay in the resident for cultivating. There were fierce beasts around, Huang Feng There is no need to worry about their safety. The gate station is also nothing.


    Tianxuanzong resident.


    Head Dehou saw a group of newly recruited disciples from his school, and his face showed a satisfied smile.


    Although the previous battles caused some losses to Profound Sky Sect, after all, Profound Sky Sect was the number one martial art in the human world, with a profound background, and losing some people would not hurt them.


    Moreover, after that, the Profound Sky Sect released news that to recruit disciples, countless people came from various places immediately, wanting to join the Profound Sky Sect. After all, Profound Sky Sect was quite famous in the human world.


    Therefore, the people who lost the Sky Profound Sect in the battle quickly made up for it. Although the cultivation base is a little worse, it is not too difficult to cultivate them with the background of the Sky Profound Sect.


    It is no wonder that the head of Dehou will be in a good mood, and a big battle has not affected their status.


    "By the way, what happened to the Huaxia Sword Sect?" The head of Dehou suddenly remembered the Huaxia Sword Sect run by Huang Feng and asked casually.


    "I don''t know." The elder next to him said: "After all, there is a mountain of 100,000. It is difficult for ordinary people to get in. Since the previous group of people came out of the mountain, no one else came out of it. I wanted to stay there. ."


    "Oh, I thought all those people were leaving, but I didn''t expect that a group of people were left behind." The head of Dehou said slightly surprised, but he didn''t take it too seriously.

 1910 Chapter 1910

    Before the head of Dehou, he really thought that the rest of the Huaxia Jianzong would leave one after another, but he didn''t expect that they would all stay.


    However, this is not a big deal for him. It is only more than 400 people, which is far behind the Sky Profound Sect. Not to mention that the more than 400 people of Huang Feng are all newly-incomes. I''m still a novice, I guess there is still no true energy in my body. Compared with my own Sky Profound Sect, that''s really much worse.


    Therefore, it is no wonder that the head of Dehou did not take this matter to heart.


    "How about other schools?" The head of Dehou quickly shifted his attention away from Huaxia Jianzong. Compared with other schools, Huaxia Jianzong did not have much weight and was not Paying attention to it is also normal.


    "Other schools have been recruiting disciples during this time." said the elder next to him.


    Head Dehou nodded: "It''s not surprising. In the last war, every school lost a lot of people. At this time, it is natural to supplement manpower and absorb disciples."


    Indeed, in the previous battles, Xuan Xuanzong, as the number one martial art in the human world, was naturally the first to bear the brunt and suffered a lot of losses. However, other schools were not easy, especially some small schools, which were murdered at the beginning. The beasts and demons attacked before and suffered heavy casualties.


    But now, the war is over, and all the schools have entered the stage of recuperation and rejuvenation. At this time, it is natural to start recruiting new disciples to make up for the previous losses.


    "What I care about is whether there are any outstanding talents among those other schools," said the head of Dehou.


    At this time, every school will recruit disciples. This is not surprising. The head of Dehou only cares about the quality of other schools'' apprenticeship and whether there are any talents. You must know that a genius can often lead the revival of a school. , This kind of thing has happened before in the world of cultivation.


    And this time Huang Feng¡¯s performance affirmed this even more. It can be said that Huang Feng¡¯s performance by himself has completely changed the situation on the battlefield. Otherwise, whether the various martial arts in the human world can exist now, then it is very It''s hard to say.


    It is precisely because of this that the various martial arts are now paying more attention to that kind of cultivating genius. Before, they were thinking of recruiting Huang Feng. It was also out of this consideration. However, Huang Feng did not recruit. They naturally set their sights on For those newcomers, even if they are big sects like the Sky Profound Sect, they dare not care about this kind of thing. The head of Dehou attaches great importance to them. Otherwise, their Sky Profound Sect often accepts new disciples. The head, but he has never come forward, just have an elder-level person to preside.


    But now, the head of Dehou has personally come forward to preside over this apprenticeship ceremony, which shows that he attaches great importance to this matter.


    And these recent disciples, although there are many talents among them, are very suitable for cultivation, which makes Dehou also very satisfied, but the genius like Huang Feng has not seen it, which is a bit disappointing.


    "At present, other sects have not found any genius young people." The elder said.


    The head of Dehou is the same. He is not surprised about this. If a genius is so easy to find, then it is not a genius. A genius like Huang Feng, even in the entire human history, has not seen a few. .


    "Head, in fact, among the new disciples this time, there are a few good seedlings, which are better than before," said the elder.


    "I know." The head of Dehou said, "If in previous years, I would be happy to meet such a few good seedlings."


    Speaking of this, the head of Dehou sighed and said, "However, these disciples are far worse than Huang Feng. Huang Feng is no better than most of them, but his cultivation is better than you and me. Although the disciples are all good, but at Huang Feng''s age, he will definitely not reach his achievements. Maybe they can compare with Mengyao''er of Jingshuizhai."


    Indeed, if those disciples had been in previous years, they would have been able to make people happy, but this year was different. With Huangfeng¡¯s pearls in front, now I look at these pretty good disciples, and I¡¯m a little bit happy. Not so eye-catching, not so satisfying.


    The people around Dehou''s head also nodded in agreement. Why didn''t they understand this truth, but Huang Feng''s genius is too rare, it is not easy to meet the older one, let alone meet another one.


    "Fortunately, that Huang Feng will join our sect sooner or later. His Huaxia Sword Sect will definitely not last for two years. He is also a juvenile character. When he has enough fun, we will go to him and have a good talk. Then he will agree." Head Dehou said with a smile.


    The others also laughed, and everyone thought so. Although Huang Feng''s strength was strong, he was still young after all, so everyone only regarded him as playing around.


    The Profound Sky Sect is the number one martial art in the human world, and Huang Feng''s strength is the most suitable only if it matches their Profound Sky Sect.


    Therefore, everyone believed that when Huang Feng had enough, he would definitely join the Sky Profound Sect.


    At the same time, in Jingshui Zhai, Mengyao was staring in a daze in the back mountain.


    "Mr. Mengyao, Master is looking for you." A woman who was much older than Mengyao called to Mengyao.


    However, Mengyao seemed to be thinking about things, and did not hear the other party''s shouting, the woman had to shout a few more words, Mengyao still did not hear, the woman had no choice but to approach Mengyao.


    "Sister Yaoer, am I talking to you?" the woman said to Mengyaoer.


    "Ah, Senior Sister Qing''er, when did you come?" Mengyao suddenly found Senior Sister standing next to her, shocked.


    "I''ve been here long ago." Senior Sister Qing''er said irritably: "What are you thinking about, so absorbed, I''ve been here for a while, you haven''t seen it."


    "No, I didn''t think about anything." Mengyao said with a flushed face.


    "Sister Yaoer, you''ve always been in a daze these days, is there something on your mind?" Senior Sister Qinger asked Mengyaoer.


    "I have nothing to worry about." Mengyao shook her head quickly.


    "Isn''t this?" Senior Sister Qing''er, apparently distrusting Mengyao''s words, suddenly said, "Is it related to Huang Feng?"


    "No, I''m not thinking about him." Mengyao''s face turned redder.


    "My face is blushing like that, and I said no." Senior Sister Qing''er smiled: "Just think about it. It''s not something that can''t see people. Look at the women in the big sects. Which one is wrong? Huang Feng It''s tempting, if it wasn''t for Senior Sister that I was much older than him, I would have thoughts."


    "I didn''t think about him." Mengyao retorted again, but her voice was much smaller than before, and she seemed a little lacking in confidence.


    "Okay, okay, you didn''t think about it." Senior Sister Qinger said: "However, there are a lot of people in the martial arts who miss him."


    "Didn''t the master let us cut off the emotions and desires?" Mengyao raised her head to look at Senior Sister Qing''er.


    "Cut off the seven emotions and six desires is a method of cultivation, but it is not all." Senior Sister Qing''er said: "Look at other schools. Are there many head elders who have their own families?"


    Thinking about it, Mengyao''s really is like this. Many of the men who pursued her before were the children of other elders or the children of the head.


    "However, the master seems to be a little different to you." Senior Sister Qing''er said: "We all know that the master wants you to inherit her mantle and become the head of the school in the future, so she may not I will agree with you to find a Taoist companion."


    Mengyao''s face dimmed in an instant. She knew that Senior Sister Qing''er was right. The master really hoped that she would be the head of Jingshuizhai in the future. Others might be able to find Taoists, but, When it comes to her, it will probably not work.


    "Sister Yao''er, if you really like that Huang Feng, you can slowly persuade the master, but I don''t know if it can be done." Senior Sister Qing''er said.


    Mengyao nodded subconsciously, and then reacted. Isn''t this equivalent to admitting that she was really thinking about Huang Feng just now, so her face flushed again.


    Senior Sister Qing''er looked at the blushing Mengyao, and she felt a little funny at the same time, but she felt a little distressed for the other party. Mengyao had grown up so much. She spent most of her time in this Jingshui Zhai. Now she suddenly touched her. When it comes to a heart-wrenching person, I feel a little at a loss.


    And her identity is also destined for her relationship, and it is very likely that she will die without a disease. Although Senior Sister Qing''er has her mentality, there is no way to go too far.


    "By the way, I heard that the school created by Huang Feng has left many people?" Senior Sister Qinger asked suddenly.


    "That was a few months ago. Since then, no one has left." Mengyao said immediately. She was naturally concerned about Huang Feng''s news, and she didn''t want to see other people look down on Huang. Peak.


    "I heard from the master that Huang Feng''s sect may not last long. Many people are waiting for his sect to collapse." Senior Sister Qinger said.


    "Huang Feng''s sect will definitely not be crossed. I believe that he will definitely develop his sect very well, even surpassing the Tianxuanzong." Mengyao said firmly.


    "Exceeding Xuanzong? Junior sister, are you kidding me? How many years Xuanzong has been the number one sect in the world. The profound background is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. How can Huang Feng''s new sect surpass them? That''s not bad." Senior Sister Qing''er said amusedly.


    "I think he can definitely surpass Xuanzong!" Mengyao still insisted on her opinion.


    "Well, if you can surpass it, you can surpass it." Senior Sister Qing''er didn''t even go to argue with Mengyao: "Now, let''s go to see Master first. She is looking for you."


    "Oh, let''s go then." Mengyao nodded.

 1911 Chapter 1911 Wrong Focus

    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, Huang Feng has been in this space for almost a year.


    This year, he had a wonderful and fulfilling life. At the beginning, he participated in the war between the human world and the demons and fierce beasts. Later, he created his own school and taught his disciples at the same time. After those fierce beasts practiced exercises, Huang Feng changed his identity even more. He spent more than half a year in the folks, and he also met many people.


    After all, Huang Feng came to these spaces mainly to obtain the greatest benefit in these spaces. Therefore, people in the cultivation world must get acquainted with, and even create cultivation sects. However, among ordinary people, he also needs to be familiar with. .


    And now, almost a year has passed since this time and space, Huang Feng has once again returned to his Huaxia Jianzong residence.


    Compared with the beginning, the residence of Huaxia Jianzong at this time is undoubtedly a lot more lively. Sometimes you can see disciples flying in the air. Of course, without Huang Feng''s order, they can''t leave this one hundred thousand. Da Shan, and these disciples are all cultivating now, but they don''t want to leave.


    "Master Master is back." A disciple saw Huang Feng''s figure approaching and shouted excitedly. After all, Huang Feng had been away from here for several months, and now he suddenly came back. Others saw it naturally. It will be very exciting.


    Huang Feng was the one who gave them a new life, and he was the one who admired them most.


    Soon, the many disciples who learned of Huang Feng''s return gathered in the square of the sect resident.


    "Welcome the master back." The crowd said to Huang Feng in unison under the leadership of the big disciple Li Yunfei.


    Huang Feng nodded, and fell in front of the crowd, feeling the cultivation of the crowd, and he was very satisfied.


    Among these people, the highest cultivation level is still the big disciple Li Yunfei. His cultivation level has reached the peak of the integration stage, and he is just one step away from the heartbeat stage. Mengyaoer, who was previously regarded as an outstanding representative of the younger generation by many sects, , It is just the hope of the Golden Core Period, one level higher than the Heartbeat Period.


    You know, Li Yunfei has only cultivated for less than a year, but Mengyaoer has practiced for many years.


    And Li Yunfei can improve so fast, it¡¯s not that his talent is higher than Mengyao¡¯s, these disciples of Huang Feng, rejected than other sects, there is still a reason, at least in terms of cultivation talent, worse than others. Li Yunfei and Mengyao are naturally incomparable.


    Therefore, Li Yunfei improved so quickly, mainly because the cultivation techniques that Huang Feng provided them were better than those of Mengyaoer and other sects. At the same time, Huang Feng used this technique before leaving here. The herbal medicine in the 100,000 Great Mountains helped everyone refine a lot of pill. Although these pill could not help Li Yunfei and the others improve their cultivation at once, they could make their cultivation more effective with half the effort.


    It is precisely because of this that Li Yunfei''s cultivation level has risen so quickly. In less than a year, he has reached the peak of the fusion period, and it must be the heartbeat period soon.


    As for the other disciples, although their cultivation is not as high as Li Yunfei''s, they are also not bad. If the speed of cultivation of these people is known by outsiders, they will definitely call geniuses. Before, let the head of Virtue Hou. The newly recruited talents who are very satisfied with others are at best about the same as ordinary disciples like Huang Feng in their cultivation speed, or even worse.


    But you must know that there are only a few people who receive such talents from the head of Dehou, and there are more than 400 such people in Huangfeng. This is the most terrifying, I am afraid, the outsiders , If you know the real situation here at Huangfeng Station, you will definitely have your jaw dropped, and you will never think that Huangfeng is playing around.


    "You have practiced very well during this period. Next, I will teach you another set of cultivation techniques. This is after you have successfully completed the current set of cultivation techniques. It can help you. Speed ??up your practice, and at the same time, it will help you learn more moves." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    During this time, Huang Feng has learned a lot about this world of comprehension, and according to his understanding, this is a world where moves are quite scarce. Fighting between people is often a contest between magic weapons and true energy. The moves, but there are not many.


    And Huang Feng named his martial art "Huaxia Sword Sect." Then, he must learn swords and enter Dao with swords. In the shopping mall of the storage box, there are some exquisite sword skills, just exchange them. can.


    And these sword moves, after all, can be used in the world of martial arts, in the current world of comprehension, they can still be used, and the power will be even greater!


    When everyone heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, they were naturally very excited. For them now, they only pay attention to things related to cultivation. At the same time, from the previous practice methods, it¡¯s definitely not bad that Huang Feng can take it out. So, everyone is full of expectations for it.


    "In the next half month, I will create a magic weapon for each of you. You can tell me the magic weapon you want. In addition, if you have any questions about cultivation, you can also ask within this half month. Me, in half a month, I will retreat. As for the time of retreat, it is undetermined." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    Half a month later, it was the day when Huang Feng left this time and space. He will come to this space in the future. However, he himself is not sure when he will come, so he had to use the excuse of retreat.


    Fortunately, in this time and space, cultivators will choose to retreat at every turn, and often one retreat will be able to retreat for a long time. It is possible for several years or decades. Therefore, Huang Feng is not afraid. Your excuse will be seen through.


    As for refining magic weapons, this ability was learned by Huang Feng when he was recovering from the Heavenly Profound Sect before. The head of Dehou did not restrict Huang Feng, and let the elders who know how to refining magic weapons in the school taught Huang himself. peak.


    Of course, what he taught was only the most common method of refining magic weapons. Although they were willing to show favor to Huang Feng, Huang Feng was not a member of the Profound Sky School at the time, so naturally he would not teach Huang Feng too secret things.


    Huang Feng doesn''t care about this either. He just needs to know the basic method of refining. Otherwise, after having the storage box, he is afraid that he will not learn it?


    Therefore, it is not too difficult for Huang Feng to refine a magic weapon for his disciples.


    And those disciples of Huang Feng, when they heard that Huang Feng was going to retreat, no one showed any suspicion. On the contrary, they all felt that it was normal. Cultivation was originally a matter of calmness and calmness. Realm, practicing in retreat is a normal thing.


    On the contrary, for Huang Feng to help them refine magic weapons, all of them are very happy. In the cultivation world, basically, the manpower will have a magic weapon. It is just that the magic weapon of the low-level disciples is worse, those of higher status, The magic weapon is to be relatively better.


    And Huang Feng personally agreed to help them refine magic weapons, and naturally would not give them business things, they naturally felt happy.


    In the next half month, due to the acquisition of new techniques, the enthusiasm of many disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect for cultivation became even higher, and they also knew that Huang Feng was going to retreat and practice, so all of them should pay close attention to this. At the last time, if you don''t understand, everyone will ask Huang Feng.


    Naturally, Huang Feng was not idle. In addition to teaching them new cultivation methods, the other time was to help them refine magic weapons. Refining magic weapons is not a simple matter, especially, Huang Feng In this regard, he was still a novice, and at the beginning, the speed of refining was not very fast.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng discovered that the Shenlong Ding is worthy of being a divine tool. While it can refine the pill, it can also refine magic weapons. It can not only increase the success rate of the refining, but also speed up the speed of the refining. Otherwise, Huang Feng It is definitely not a simple matter to refine the magic weapon of more than 400 people within half a month.


    Half a month later, Huang Feng gave the refined magic weapon to Li Yunfei and the others. After that, he greeted them and disappeared in front of everyone. Everyone only thought he was going to retreat to practice. As everyone knows, Huang Feng has already In another world.


    "Huang Feng, are you back? Are you okay?" Huang Feng''s eyes just adjusted to the surrounding light when he heard Su Yumo''s caring voice.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    After that, Huang Feng slowly moved his consciousness from another time and space to the real world.


    "Huang Feng, please tell me, which time and space did you go this time? Is there anything interesting there." Xie Mengjiao said, holding Huang Feng''s arm.


    The other women all looked at Huang Feng curiously. Obviously, they were also very interested in the time and space where Huang Feng had just gone.


    "Since you are all interested, then I will tell you to live." Huang Feng said.


    After that, everyone came to the hall again and sat down. Huang Feng picked up the water that Su Yumo poured him and took a sip. Then he began to tell everyone about his own experience.


    When the women listened to Huang Feng''s words, they were sometimes amazed and sometimes worried. Although they knew that Huang Feng was fine in the end and sat in front of them, they heard that Huang Feng had been seriously injured. The hearts of the women were still very worried. of.


    Until the end, when I heard that Huang Feng was not only okay, he was also very much in the limelight and established his own school. The women were also happy for him.


    "Is that Mengyao beautiful?" After Huang Feng finished speaking, Xie Mengjiao looked at Huang Feng with a gossip.


    The other women had the same expression, which made Huang Feng speechless.

 1912 Chapter 1912

    "I said, is the focus of your attention wrong? Shouldn''t you focus on my school, my disciples?" Huang Feng said silently.


    "Those who care about it, the school you run must be indispensable." Tang Muxue said, "We all believe in you, but we are very curious about the matter between you and Mengyao. Let''s talk about it."


    "Yes, let''s talk about it, maybe we need one more sister." The other women also said.


    "I''m really speechless." Huang Feng said helplessly: "Didn''t you just tell you about the matter between Me and Mengyao? We met in those hundred thousand mountains, and after that, we spent a while in the Sky Profound Sect. She was also taking care of me when I was injured. After that, after the Mozu was defeated, Mengyaoer and her master returned to the teacher''s door. After that, we never met again."


    "Not once? You have no correspondence?" Zhang Ziyu said.


    "No, nothing, I don''t know how she is now, and she doesn''t even know, I have already left that world." Huang Feng said: "The world is the future master of Jingshuizhai, the head, how can I remember I am a little person, maybe she has forgotten me a long time ago."


    "How is it possible." Su Yumo also said: "You were in that battle, but you were a lot of limelight. Not to mention Mengyao, just other people, I guess they won''t forget you, but for For ordinary civilians, it¡¯s really possible to forget you. When those sects propagate afterwards, they will definitely focus on exaggerating their own sects and their contributions in that war. As for other people, the contributions of other sects, It must be downplayed, including you."


    Although Su Yumo didn''t go to that space with Huang Feng, she had been the helm for so long, she knew this kind of thing very well.


    Huang Feng nodded and said: "What you said is really correct. Later, when I went out and went out for a walk, I didn''t really hear much about me. Even if it did, it was relatively simple."


    Huang Feng also understood this situation. He later discovered this when he went to the private sector to play. However, he did not care too much. He was not surprised by the practices of those sects. He is also a person with many enterprises. Now, I naturally understand the mystery of this kind of propaganda. If it were him, he would probably do it.


    "Then when Mengyao took care of you, didn''t you collide with some sparks?" Xie Mengjiao asked. Obviously, she was more interested in the gossip between Huang Feng and Mengyao.


    "No." Huang Feng said angrily.


    "It''s a pity." Xie Mengjiao said with a sigh.


    "It''s a pity that you are tall." Huang Feng said: "Do you still think that I have not enough women? Moreover, Mengyaoer is the head of Jingshuizhai''s future and can''t talk about love, so this is simply not Possible thing."


    "You already have so many women, it doesn''t matter if you have one more." Xie Mengjiao said, "I am looking forward to it. You will gather women from different times and space together. That way, it will be very interesting."


    The girls looked at Li Qinglu, Ning Wushuang, and Lu Xuan. Aren''t they people from different time and space. They came from different worlds and it was really interesting to gather together.


    Huang Feng was so angry that Xie Mengjiao gave Xie Mengjiao a look and decided not to answer her words.


    Because it was getting late, after a while, everyone went away, and Huang Feng lived a life of stealing incense and jade. In another time and space for a year, he didn¡¯t touch a woman. It is said that the whole life is a monk''s life. Now that he is back in reality, surrounded by beauty, how could Huang Feng be able to bear it?


    Therefore, it didn''t take long for a blushing sound to be heard in the villa. Moreover, this sound was not from one person''s mouth. Many rooms continued to sound this sound, which continued until the sky was about to light up.


    Fortunately, in this villa, apart from Huang Feng''s women, there are only the female slaves he exchanged, so Huang Feng didn''t mind, these voices were heard.


    Of course, it''s normal for Su Yumo''s daughters to blush and heartbeat.


    The next day, I released the hot yellow peak in my heart, and his face was refreshed, and the faces of Su Yumo''s daughters were also ruddy. After the women met, they were a little embarrassed at first, and it took a while to recover. come.


    Of course, it is inevitable to give Huang Feng a few hygienic eyes, and Huang Feng accepted it with a smile, making his cheeks thicker and thicker.


    Back in reality, it is natural to start busy with things in reality.


    However, those industries in Huang Feng''s reality have been developing very well during this period. Whether it is an entertainment company, a game company, or an automobile manufacturer, they are all proceeding smoothly.


    At present, Huang Feng¡¯s focus is still on the automotive industry. After all, this is the project he has invested the most in. Although it is currently developing very well in China, it is still a little troublesome to go international. Other auto manufacturers do not. Will let him go out easily.


    Therefore, for the next period of time, Huang Feng basically ran to the car factory.


    In addition, Huang Feng is still paying attention to the things in Yangcheng. Huang Feng has not forgotten the gangsters. At the beginning, Li Huaimin and Li Huaimin managed to catch those people. As a result, those people ran away again. Huang Feng definitely didn''t want to count this way.


    And now this matter is personally in charge of Li Huaimin''s father, and there will surely be results soon. After all, his energy and influence cannot be ignored.


    The good news came from Li Huaimin. The relationship between him and Cui Wanyun was advancing by leaps and bounds. For him, this injury was a blessing in disguise. Cui Wanyun took leave and stayed there to take care of him. I don''t want to be discharged now.


    Li Huaimin¡¯s parents are naturally happy to see this situation, and Cui Wanyun¡¯s parents also agree with this. In this way, everyone has no opinion on this matter. It is certain that Li Huaimin and Cui Wanyun are related. It''s about to be confirmed.


    However, Li Huaimin did not forget to help Huang Feng to say good things. In addition, Huang Feng did save Li Huaimin before. Therefore, Li Huaimin''s parents also have a good impression of Huang Feng, and the signs of letting go are becoming more obvious.


    Of course, Li Bingyun''s hard work is indispensable. Before, she secretly pawned her home, but she didn''t let Huang Feng know about it, and Huang Feng knew the news through Li Huaimin.


    In short, Li Bingyun still paid a lot and worked hard for this matter, which moved Huang Feng very much.


    Yangcheng, a residential area.


    "How is Dirk?" asked a European and American-looking person.


    "It''s no longer enough, the injury I suffered before was too serious." The person next to him said.


    "Really rubbish." The person who spoke before said with a gloomy face.


    These people were just the gangsters who had escaped before. Although Dirk, who was severely injured by Huang Feng, also escaped, he is now dying and may die at any time.


    "That Huaxia guy is really amazing." The man next to him said, his face still lingering. Obviously, Huang Feng''s previous performance left a deep impression on him, or rather scared him.


    The person who had spoken before heard the words of his companions, his face became more gloomy, and he also had hatred eyes.


    Had it not been for Huang Feng''s sudden incident, they would have left Yangcheng, or even China, now.


    However, it was because of Huang Feng''s appearance that the whole thing had an accident.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s strength really scared him. Although he said that Dirk was a waste, in fact, Dirk was the strongest in their melee combat ability. As a result, it was not Huang Feng¡¯s. opponent.


    Moreover, they had also played head-on with Huang Feng before, and knew Huang Feng''s strength very well, which was definitely non-human.


    "I have a chance, I must kill that Chinese man!" The man said with a gloomy face. He is the leader of this group, and his name is Benny.


    This time they came to China for important things. At the beginning, they were all smooth, but at the end, there were some accidents. They did not expect that they would rush out of Huangfeng. Moreover, it is terribly strong.


    "What should we do now? The Huaxia people have now sealed off here, and the search is very strict. We want to go out, I am afraid it is not easy. If we have been hiding here, it will be easy to expose." The person next to him asked.


    Since Li Huaimin¡¯s father personally intervened in the incident, the severity of the incident has increased by several levels. It can be said that the lockdown has been extremely strict without ordinary people feeling it. Maybe ordinary people have discovered There is no difference between going in and out, but only they know that it is impossible for them to get out of the city normally.


    "Wait, we will find an opportunity." Benny said: "Also, I have contacted the headquarters, and they will help us get out of here."


    "Really? That''s great." The others were happy.


    "I wanted to leave here a long time ago, these Chinese people are really not easy to mess with."


    "That''s, I didn''t expect that an ordinary person who suddenly appeared was so powerful."


    Everyone responded one after another. Obviously, their previous experience made them very uncomfortable.


    "That person is definitely not an ordinary person!" Benny said with a serious face.


    Although he didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s physical body, Benny felt that Huang Feng could never be an ordinary person. While asking for help from the headquarters, he was also asking the headquarters to investigate Huang Feng¡¯s identity. result.

 1913 Chapter 1913

    "Rare guest, what brought you here?" Guo Liang exclaimed with a strange expression when he saw Huang Feng appear in his office.


    "Don''t I believe that your husband and wife are few," Huang Feng said irritably.


    "Come on, knowing that you are a busy person, the company is one by one, and now I am a little despised here." Guo Liang said.


    Indeed, Huangfeng currently has many companies and factories. As Huangfeng¡¯s first enterprise sewage treatment plant, the proportion of benefits that Huangfeng can bring to Huangfeng has been very small, even if the plant is now developed. Very good, but compared with game companies, car factories, etc., it is still a lot worse, these are not an order of magnitude at all.


    Of course, as far as Huang Feng is concerned, he may not pay much attention to this place, but for Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan, this place is almost all of them, and they also have investments here. Therefore, they will almost all All of his hard work has been devoted here.


    And it is precisely because of the efforts of the two of them that this factory can develop steadily.


    "I didn''t look down on it." Huang Feng sat down on the sofa, "After all, this is my first enterprise. How could I forget it."


    In fact, Huang Feng really did not forget this place, nor did he ignore it. As he said, he trusted Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan very much, so he rarely asked about his own affairs, and it turns out that he did not trust him either. Wrong, Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan did develop very well here.


    Huang Feng currently has a lot of companies. It is impossible for him to pay attention to everything in every company and company. Finding suitable and trustworthy people to manage these companies is what he has to do.


    "I believe you kid." Guo Liang smiled. In fact, he was just joking with Huang Feng just now. There is no need to doubt the relationship between him and Huang Feng. He also knows that Huang Feng is very trusting. His, otherwise, he would not let him and his girlfriend open a mom-and-pop shop here.


    And Huang Feng just came from the car factory before and arranged some things. There was still some time to see, so he came to have a look. Otherwise, I don''t know when he can come.


    Guo Liang also took this opportunity to tell Huang Feng about the situation in the factory.


    As the first enterprise founded by Huang Feng, Ruijie Sewage Treatment Equipment Manufacturing Plant has the longest development time, and because of technical reasons, they have occupied some markets in Qing Province from the beginning.


    As Huang Feng has more and more enterprises in Qinghai Province, the scale is getting bigger and bigger, his influence is also increasing day by day, and his personal connections are naturally getting stronger.


    Therefore, the development of Ruijie Sewage Treatment Equipment Manufacturing Plant is getting smoother and smoother. It has become the leader in this industry in Qing Province years ago. This makes the people above pay more attention to this project. Of course, with Huang With the increase of Feng''s influence, the people above are paying more and more attention to this project.


    After such a long period of development, Ruijie sewage treatment equipment has long been out of the Qinghai Province, facing the whole country, and even, with Guo Liang¡¯s efforts, has occupied a considerable market across the country, and Share, in this industry, has been able to enter the top three.


    This also shows that Guo Liang''s ability is definitely there. As far as the country is concerned, Huang Feng''s influence is limited. Qing Province is his base camp. However, in the whole country, it is not for everyone. Feng has gained face, and Guo Liang needs to work hard.


    Facts have proved that Guo Liang does have this ability.


    "At present, our equipment has been initially sold to Europe, America, Southeast Asia and other countries, and the feedback is not bad." Guo Liang said to Huang Feng: "In addition, the people in our technical department have been studying new products. , We can¡¯t rest on our laurels. In that case, the development of the factory will soon enter a bottleneck.¡±


    The current Ruijie sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant, compared with the time when Huang Feng just founded it, is simply one place a day. At that time, there were only a few dozen people. Now, nearly half a year of development, the Ruijie sewage treatment equipment manufacturing plant, There are thousands of employees, and this number is still expanding.


    At the same time, people in various departments are gradually being completed. Guo Liang didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng had a storage box. Although he knew that Huang Feng had a technology research and development center, and the investment was still very large, but, after all, Huang Feng There are many companies under his control and there are many things that need to be researched. It is impossible for him to pin his hopes on that R&D center. Therefore, he also set up a technology R&D department.


    Of course, compared with Huang Feng''s scientific research institute, this technology research and development department is far behind. No matter the scale, talents, or achievements, they are incomparable.


    However, it did solve some technical problems, so the existence of this technical department is still meaningful.


    Huang Feng has no objection to this. It would be great if the companies below were able to research and develop independently, and it would save him worry. Of course, the research institute will always exist, and some of the things researched in it, if exposed. , I''m afraid it will surprise many people.


    "You can, you will be leaving the country so soon." Huang Feng smiled and said, "Are there any difficulties?"


    "There must be difficulties." Guo Liang said: "You know, those foreigners, especially Europeans and Americans, are very proud and look down on our Chinese people, especially in advanced technology. Therefore, we are developing abroad. There will definitely be some difficulties, but at present, the problem should not be big. After all, where the outside technology is, no one dares to ignore it."


    Huang Feng nodded. For the pride of those Europeans and Americans, he knows better than Guo Liang. He has traveled several times and met those people. At the same time, other companies under his control are also foreign companies. With contacts, it is natural to understand this.


    However, since Guo Liang said that there was no problem at present, Huang Feng would not ask any more. He still believed in Guo Liang and didn''t want to intervene more.


    Even Huang Feng was still thinking that when Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan were officially married in the future, he would give the remaining shares here to both of them as a wedding gift.


    Although, in terms of the current market value, this factory is already valuable, but Huang Feng is not short of such money, and the relationship between him and Guo Liang cannot be measured by the money.


    Huang Feng has never forgotten that when he didn''t even have a formal job, Guo Liang had been helping and encouraging himself. In this world, it is easy to add icing on the cake, but it is impossible to give charcoal in the snow. of.


    Of course, Huang Feng''s thoughts, he hasn''t told Guo Liang yet, thinking about waiting to surprise him in the future.


    "By the way, how is the matter between you and Ruolan? When are the two going to get married? I''m still waiting to drink your wedding wine." After finishing the business, Huang Feng asked about Guo Liang''s personal affairs.


    "Your kid is about the same age as me. My own affairs have not been resolved yet, and I still care about me." Guo Liang smiled, but he still answered Huang Feng''s question: "Me and Ruolan I have seen both parents, and there is no problem. We are going to get engaged on May 1st and get married on National Day 11th."


    "May Day? So there is not much time? It''s coming soon, why didn''t you tell me before? Too few friends, right." Huang Feng said, now there is really not much time before May Day.


    "In the engagement ceremony, we were thinking about having a meal with the two families and calling out a few relatives. We didn''t prepare to do a big deal. You have been so busy. Therefore, we didn''t want to inform you. However, when we got married , I will definitely not forget you, you still want to be my best man." Guo Liang said with a smile.


    "I''m going to get married, and this engagement can''t forget me." Huang Feng said: "As for being a best man, of course there is no problem, but I heard that now being a best man is a physical job, and you need talent. ."


    Although Huang Feng has been busy with his own affairs, he usually surfs the Internet frequently. I also know that there are many videos about marriage on the Internet, which are quite popular. The bride and groom in it, and even the best man and bridesmaid. At the wedding, all kinds of talents are performed, and some netizens even joked that they don¡¯t dare to get married if they don¡¯t have the skills. Even being a best man and bridesmaid is very stressful.


    "What best man?" At this time, Zhou Ruolan walked in from outside and just heard Huang Feng''s words.


    There are naturally not so many taboos between Zhou Ruolan and Guo Liang. Therefore, when she enters Guo Liang¡¯s office, she never knocks on the door, and she and Huang Feng are also very familiar with each other. Therefore, seeing Huang Feng inside, there is no What a shame.


    "Ryoko is talking about your marriage. He wants to invite me to be the best man. I will check whether I have to practice my talents. Otherwise, I will be embarrassed by the time." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Then you really have to practice." When it comes to getting married here, Zhou Ruolan is not ashamed. She was originally a more outgoing girl. The family has settled the matter with Guo Liang, and now it is Huang again. Feng was talking about this, and she didn''t hide anything.


    "Ryoko is going to let you dance at the wedding. If you don''t prepare, you may be embarrassed. Think about it. A well-known national actor, who is also the owner of many companies, is embarrassed at the wedding. That is big news. "Zhou Ruolan continued.


    "Ruolan, why did you tell him in advance? I just want to see him make a fool of himself. Now that he knows, prepare in advance, it''s boring." Guo Liang said dissatisfied to his girlfriend.

 1914 Chapter 1914 An accident in Guo Menghans house

    "Liangzi, you guys are uneasy and kind, but Ruolan is good, you are too unkind." Huang Feng scolded with a smile: "You want to see me making a fool of yourself, it''s impossible."


    Although Huang Feng said that he is not very good at dancing, his flexibility and control over his body are not inferior to those of the dancers, as long as he learns to dance again.


    Zhou Ruolan looked at Huang Feng and Guo Liang with a smile, and was very envious of the friendship between the two. After Huang Feng developed, there was no change in the feelings between Guo Liang and Guo Liang, even in his body. It is very rare to feel the slightest domineering momentum.


    Of course, Guo Liang also attached great importance to this friendship, and regarded Huang Feng as a true friend, even a brother.


    "Boom boom boom"


    While the three were chatting and discussing the wedding of Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan, the office door was knocked.


    "Come in." Guo Liang said.


    The door was pushed open, but it was Guo Menghan who came in. Huang Feng was slightly taken aback when she saw her coming in, and when Guo Menghan saw Huang Feng, she was also slightly taken aback. Obviously, she did not expect that Huang Feng was here. .


    Guo Liang looked at Guo Menghan, then looked at Huang Feng, and then said, "Menghan, what''s the matter?"


    Guo Menghan reacted and looked away from Huang Feng, looked at Guo Liang and said, "Mr. Guo, I want to ask you for leave. I have something to do at home and I want to go home."


    In private, Guo Menghan and Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan are very good friends. However, in work, Guo Menghan always refers to Guo Liang as "General Guo", and she is very clear about public and private.


    "What happened at home? Do you need help?" Guo Liang asked.


    "A little thing, I can solve it." Guo Menghan said with a smile.


    However, Huang Feng was still sharply on Guo Menghan''s face and saw the hidden sadness.


    "Well, your fake I''m OK, don''t say anything if you need help." Guo Liang said.


    "I know, thank you Mr. Guo." Guo Menghan said.


    After that, Guo Menghan hesitated for a while, looked at Huang Feng and said, "Mr Huang is here too."


    "Menghan, you should call my name." Huang Feng said, "I just have time today, so come and have a look."


    "Oh." Guo Menghan wanted to say something to Huang Feng, but who didn''t know what to say, he hesitated, and left the office.


    "Menghan is still very popular here, many people want to pursue her, but she didn''t take a fancy to any of them." Zhou Ruolan said to Huang Feng after Guo Menghan left.


    "Menghan is so beautiful, it''s normal for someone to pursue her," Huang Feng said.


    Indeed, Guo Menghan is very beautiful, and he still has the temperament of traditional Chinese women, that is, the temperament that looks like a good wife and mother, so it is not surprising that he is popular.


    "You don''t have any special ideas?" Zhou Ruolan looked at Huang Feng with fixed eyes.


    "What ideas can I have?" Huang Feng said, "I think you know my situation."


    "We know, not only we know, but Menghan also knows." Zhou Ruolan said: "Unfortunately that stupid girl can''t let you go. Why are you so good? Other men''s men are much worse than you. There is no comparability, how do you choose a target for your name Menghan?"


    "Then you, as a good friend of hers, should persuade her, she is not necessarily a good home after following me." Huang Feng said.


    "Do you think I haven''t persuaded you? But it''s useless. She also promised to try to forget you, but obviously it''s useless. I know that she still has you in her heart." Zhou Ruolan said.


    Huang Feng smiled bitterly. At first, Zhou Ruolan had intentionally matched herself with Guo Menghan, but if Su Yumo hadn''t appeared, maybe she and Guo Menghan might have come together. Later, her focus had shifted from Ruijie. He rarely comes here, and rarely meets Guo Menghan.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Huang Feng said: "I don''t think Menghan''s face is very good, and she doesn''t know if something really happened in her family."


    "I don''t know, this girl is not willing to say it." Zhou Ruolan said: "However, I guess, maybe something really happened. Usually, if there is any trivial matter in her family, she will not go back. She wants to make money. It¡¯s very important and takes work seriously. At her home, she still needs her to subsidize her. This is the first time she took the initiative to ask for leave."


    "Yes." Guo Liang also said: "In this factory, she is usually busier than me, and she works hard. I think she is so tired, and she asks her to rest more. She is not willing to take the initiative to ask for leave this time. There must be something It''s up."


    "Huang Feng, go and ask." Zhou Ruolan encouraged Huang Feng to say: "If we ask, the girl will definitely refuse to say. If you ask, she should be able to say."


    "I ask, can it be useful?" Huang Feng said with some suspicion. Zhou Ruolan and Guo Menghan''s relationship is also very close. If she can''t ask, can it be useful by herself?


    "Useful, definitely useful!" Zhou Ruolan said quickly.


    "Okay, then I''ll try." Huang Feng said, although he and Guo Menghan are not lovers, but they are friends after all, Huang Feng still cares about Guo Menghan''s situation.


    When Huang Feng went out, Guo Liang said to Zhou Ruolan, "Do you still want to match them up? Isn''t that great?"


    "What''s wrong." Zhou Ruolan said: "If Menghan can look at other people, I won''t be able to match it up. I can''t do anything about that girl. As for Huang Feng, he has so many things. It¡¯s not impossible to accept another woman now."


    "That''s true," Guo Mingliang said: "Speaking of which, a madman is really capable, how did he make those women live in peace?"


    "What? Do you want to try too?" Zhou Ruolan asked with a dangerous light in her eyes.


    Guo Liang immediately felt that the surrounding temperature had dropped a few degrees, and said quickly: "How can you be, a lunatic is a scumbag. I usually despise this kind of person the most. I have always been a dedicated person, with you alone." enough."


    Huang Feng came out innocently to block the gun.


    "Count you acquaintance." Zhou Ruolan''s expression improved slightly: "If you dare to think like that, I will castrate you!"


    Guo Liang shrank his neck and said with a dry smile: "Don''t dare, don''t dare."


    Guo Liang can only envy Huang Feng in his heart. At the same time, he admires Huang Feng''s methods to conquer women. He is only Zhou Ruolan, and he is still a little unsure. There are so many women in Huang Feng, and they still pay. It''s okay, it''s really amazing.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, who had just left Guo Liang''s office, didn''t know that the two in the office were discussing themselves.


    Huang Feng had just left Guo Liang''s office and saw Guo Menghan standing in the corridor outside. She looked outside as if she was in a daze.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng walked over and asked. Seeing Guo Menghan like this, Huang Feng was even more worried. Is there anything wrong with Guo Menghan: "Can you tell me something?"


    "No, it''s okay." Guo Menghan, who was just in a daze, saw Huang Feng suddenly appear next to him, his face was slightly red, and he was a little embarrassed: "Why are you here?"


    "I think your state is a bit wrong." Huang Feng said: "We two have known each other for a while, and we are friends anyway. If you have anything to do, you can tell me, maybe I can help."


    "Friends?" Guo Menghan muttered to himself, and then said: "It''s just that something happened at home, I can solve it."


    "I remember your home is in Xijiang, it''s not close here," Huang Feng said.


    "Do you still remember." Guo Menghan said happily. Before, she just casually told Huang Feng that her home was in Xijiang, but she didn''t expect Huang Feng to remember it.


    "Of course I remember that Xijiang is a good place. I have been thinking about when I have time to travel." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, there are indeed many interesting places in Xijiang." Guo Menghan said, "When will you go, I can be your tour guide."


    "Then it''s settled." Huang Feng smiled.


    At this moment, Guo Menghan''s cell phone rang. She picked up the cell phone and quickly connected after seeing the phone number.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" Guo Menghan asked.


    On the other end of the phone, I didn¡¯t know what was said. Guo Menghan¡¯s expression became obviously anxious: "How can they do this? Why do they arrest people?"


    Huang Feng frowned as he looked at Guo Menghan''s anxious look. It seems that this call should be related to the reason Guo Menghan went home this time.


    "Mom, don''t worry, ah, I have already asked for leave. I will take the car back later, and you will wait for me to go back." Guo Menghan said. After that, she was on the phone and comforted her mother a few words before hanging up. phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked again.


    "It''s okay." Guo Menghan said, but Huang Feng could still see tears in her eyes.


    "If you have something to say, maybe I can provide some suggestions." Huang Feng said.


    Guo Menghan hesitated for a moment, and felt that what Huang Feng said was reasonable, but in fact, she was indeed a little flustered now and had no idea.


    Therefore, Guo Menghan told Huang Feng about his family''s affairs, and Huang Feng knew what happened to Guo Menghan.


    It turned out that Guo Menghan¡¯s younger brother had a fight with others. Guo Menghan¡¯s younger brother was in the third year of this year. Fighting was not a big deal. However, the object of the fight with Guo Menghan¡¯s brother seemed to have some background. As a result, Guo Menghan¡¯s Brother, when he was at school, he was taken away, and this is why Guo Menghan is anxious.


    "I don''t blame my brother at all for this. It was the child who used his hand first. My brother just countered it passively." Guo Menghan said, "I thought it would be fine to pay the other party for medical expenses. , The other party actually arrested my brother."


    This is why Guo Menghan is anxious.

 1915 Chapter 1915 Go with Guo Menghan

    Huang Feng nodded, expressing his understanding. In fact, this matter is indeed not difficult to understand.


    Guo Menghan¡¯s family is poor. It can be regarded as an ordinary family or even a difficult family. The family of the child who clashed with her brother must have some background. In this way, no matter who was in charge at the beginning, but In the end, it will be Guo Menghan''s younger brother.


    "Have your family ever looked for someone?" Huang Feng asked. If you encounter this kind of thing, you must find someone for help.


    "I found it." Guo Menghan said: "However, the people I know in my family are not big people. They are useless at all. I am afraid that Xiaoyong will suffer in it."


    The Xiaoyong in Guo Menghan''s mouth should be her brother. Judging from the anxious expression on Guo Menghan''s face, she is very concerned about her brother.


    In fact, Huang Feng knew this before. When Guo Menghan talked about her younger brother before, he always had a happy and indulgent expression on his face. The money she earned from working part-time, in addition to basic living expenses, They were all sent back home for her brother to use for school.


    And now, if something happened to her brother, she would be so anxious, and it would be completely immediate.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Huang Feng comforted.


    "But, I''m afraid that something will happen to Xiaoyong. I heard from my mother that the child''s house has a very bad reputation there." Guo Menghan is still full of anxiety: "No, I have to go back quickly."


    "I''ll go with you." Huang Feng thought for a while and said: "It''s good to have someone to take care of then."


    After hearing what Guo Menghan said just now, Huang Feng also knew that Guo Menghan¡¯s family had no background at all, and the other party had made it clear that he would retaliate. In this case, even if Guo Menghan went back by himself, he would not be able to provide much help. After all, Her contacts are not there either.


    And even though I didn''t have any connections there, I knew more of the rich children after all, and coupled with my own identity, I could still provide some help.


    "Don''t bother you." Guo Menghan was also very happy when she heard Huang Feng was willing to help her, but she didn''t want to trouble Huang Feng with her family affairs.


    "It''s okay, it''s not a trouble." Huang Feng smiled: "Anyway, didn''t I want to go to Xijiang before. If the matter is resolved this time, I can just go shopping there. You can be my tour guide."


    Although the relationship with Guo Menghan is not a close relationship, the two are still friends, and even almost came together at the beginning. Even if ordinary friends encounter difficulties, Huang Feng will not sit idly by, let alone Guo Menghan. Up.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s insistence, Guo Menghan hesitated and said, "Well then, I will trouble you."


    In Guo Menghan¡¯s heart, Huang Feng is definitely a capable person. He knows many people. Unlike himself, he doesn¡¯t know a few people with such backgrounds at all. Therefore, if Huang Feng goes with him, that¡¯s definitely Is a good thing.


    Before, even if he decided to go back in person, Guo Menghan was still at a loss. She was a girl with weak temperament. Even if she went back, she actually didn''t know what to do. At most, she lost money and apologized, but , The other party obviously didn''t want to accept the apology, so Guo Menghan was a little bit wrong.


    However, even if there is nothing wrong, Guo Menghan still wants to go back and talk about it first. As for what to do when the time comes, then it can only be said at the time.


    And now, with Huang Feng and going back together, Guo Menghan¡¯s heart is as if he has a backbone, and his heart is immediately relieved. Of course, she also hopes that Huang Feng can help, but she is afraid to trouble him. So, before He didn''t tell Huang Feng, and now that Huang Feng took the initiative, Guo Menghan was also very happy.


    "What is the trouble?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "I said, I went to travel, and just dropped in to your house. Then, help out. If you give me a tour guide for free, we can count as helping each other."


    Huang Feng also didn''t want Guo Menghan''s heart to be too stressed and felt that he owed it to him, so he smiled and used the excuse of traveling.


    Guo Menghan smiled gratefully and did not speak any more, but he understood Huang Feng''s good intentions in his heart.


    Guo Menghan has bought a ticket to go home before, and Huang Feng hasn¡¯t yet. However, it¡¯s not difficult for him. The identity of a member of the National Security Bureau is used to buy a ticket. There is no problem at all, don¡¯t say there is any. Tickets, even if there are no tickets, Huang Feng wants to get on this plane, it is not a problem.


    When Huang Feng and Guo Menghan rushed to the airport, he called and talked to Su Yumo. There are some things to go to Xijiang on his own. It may take a few days. Su Yumo didn¡¯t ask about it, but told Huang Feng. Just be careful.


    "Your girlfriend?" Guo Menghan asked when Huang Feng hung up the phone.


    "It should be one of the girlfriends." Huang Feng said.


    I knew from Zhou Ruolan that Guo Menghan still had some thoughts about him. Huang Feng didn''t want to pretend to be on Guo Menghan''s expression. He just wanted Guo Menghan to recognize himself. In this case, Guo Menghan stopped thinking about it earlier.


    Besides, Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan both knew about the fact that they had several women. Presumably Guo Menghan also knew about it. Huang Feng was only reminding Guo Menghan to say so now.


    Guo Menghan said with a slight expression, "You are so happy, your girlfriend cares about you very much."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said, "I also think that I must have saved the galaxy in my last life. Otherwise, there won''t be so many good girls following me in this life."


    "That''s because you are good enough, a good man, you can always attract a woman''s attention." Guo Menghan said with some bright eyes.


    "Cough cough." Huang Feng felt Guo Menghan''s gaze, coughed twice, and said: "I''m not a good one, I''m just a pervert."


    "You are good or not, but you don''t have to decide." Guo Menghan said: "Women are not stupid."


    In Guo Menghan¡¯s heart, he really had a good impression of Huang Feng, although he was sad for a while after he learned that Huang Feng had other women, and Zhou Ruolan also introduced her several people, and many people in the factory pursued her, but, In her mind, the figure of Huang Feng always appeared.


    Just like what Guo Menghan said, good men can always easily attract women''s attention. After contacting Huang Feng, Guo Menghan was naturally attracted by Huang Feng. You must know that at that time, Huang Feng had not yet exhibited. As for the emergence, the sewage treatment plant has just opened up, and other industries have no shadow at all.


    However, it turns out that Guo Menghan¡¯s eyes are not wrong. Huang Feng is indeed a very good person. However, the better the man, the more naturally he can attract the attention of women. This also makes the women around Huang Feng more. Guo Menghan is right. This is not half a surprise, but something that feels normal. Women are not blind, and whoever is good can naturally tell.


    However, Huang Feng rarely came to the sewage treatment plant since then, and Guo Menghan did not contact Huang Feng again because of the reserved woman. This does not mean that she has forgotten Huang Feng, but just hid him in her heart.


    Today, when I saw Huang Feng in Guo Liang¡¯s office again, even if he was still thinking about family affairs, Guo Menghan¡¯s mood improved a lot, and then Huang Feng offered to help, which made Guo Menghan a little excited. It feels that this is not only my own business, but also more sure to solve it. At the same time, I can also get along with Huang Feng for a while, which makes her happy.


    "Well, the plane is about to take off, I''ll squint for a while." Huang Feng quickly broke the topic.


    Huang Feng came with Guo Menghan this time. He wanted to help Guo Menghan solve his problems. He was not here to pick up girls. When he had no women, he might want to pursue beautiful women, but now, there are not many women around him. Thoughts on this aspect have faded a lot.


    "Well, you can rest first, and when it''s about to arrive, I''ll call you." Guo Menghan did not continue the topic just now, seeing that Huang Feng wanted to rest, he did not have the slightest opinion.


    Huang Feng closed his eyes, and what floated in his nose was the scent of Guo Menghan next to him. Huang Feng, who was not very sleepy, actually smelled the scent and fell asleep slowly.


    Guo Menghan didn¡¯t rest. She looked at Huang Feng¡¯s face next to her, and she was in awe for a while. There were not many opportunities to see Huang Feng up close. Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down, she was obviously asleep, Guo Menghan looked at Is also more engrossed.


    Huang Feng slept very comfortably and at ease. He woke up when Guo Menghan called him when the plane was about to land.


    "Arrived?" Huang Feng looked out the window and said to the ground far close.


    "Well, it''s about to land." Guo Menghan said.


    "This sleep is really comfortable." Huang Feng stretched out and said.


    "Do you want to find a place to rest first?" Guo Menghan asked.


    "No, go directly to your house." Huang Feng said. In fact, even if he does not sleep for several days and nights, it will not have much impact on the body. Sleeping is just a habit, or Think of it as a way to relax.


    "Okay." Guo Menghan was also anxious about the family''s affairs, so naturally he did not object.


    After the two got off the plane, they took the bus to Guo Menghan¡¯s house again. Guo Menghan¡¯s home was not in this city. There was no plane in their city. They had to get here first and then take the bus. Guo Menghan told Huang Feng about this. apology.


    Huang Feng didn''t care. He hadn''t taken a bus before. When he was freshman and sophomore, he always took the bus every time he went home. Now, there is nothing unaccustomed to riding.

 1916 Chapter 1916

    Taking a bus is not as comfortable as flying a plane, and it sways all the way, especially after entering the county town of Guo Menghan and his family, the dirt road is bumpy and uncomfortable.


    The two got off the car at the county seat, and then took another three-wheeler before going to Guo Menghan''s house.


    Guo Menghan apologized to Huang Feng for these tossings. After all, in her opinion, Huang Feng''s current identity, to sit on these things, it is completely suffering, which made her heart very sad.


    Huang Feng didn''t have any other feelings, even if the car swayed again, he could maintain his body balance without much discomfort.


    However, as the outside of the car became more and more desolate, Huang Feng also slowly realized that the situation at Guo Menghan''s home was indeed not very good.


    "I haven''t come back for more than two years. The road here is still like this." Guo Menghan said, looking at the dusty dirt road outside.


    The reason why Guo Menghan didn¡¯t go home was a little different from Huang Feng¡¯s before. Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to go home before because he felt that he was not good enough and had no face to go home. Guo Menghan was different. She was trying to save money. It takes a lot of money to go back and forth, and it also delays work. Therefore, Guo Menghan has not come back in the past two years, and he has made money and sent it back.


    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t come back for more than two years. When I came back this time, I saw that my hometown has not changed much. Compared with Jiangzhou, I am more and more lagging behind. Of course, Guo Menghan does not mean to abandon his hometown. My parents, people in my hometown have been living in such an environment, and they are a little bit emotional.


    "It''s almost the same as our hometown." Huang Feng said.


    "Your home is also in the countryside?" Guo Menghan asked curiously. She didn''t know that Huang Feng''s home was also in the countryside.


    "Yes." Huang Feng smiled: "So, seeing the environment here, I feel familiar."


    Indeed, Huang Feng''s hometown is similar to the environment here, so he doesn''t feel any awkwardness, but rather a familiar feeling.


    Of course, Huang Feng also discovered that Guo Menghan''s home is a bit poorer than their hometown.


    When Guo Menghan heard that Huang Feng was also in the countryside, he felt a cordial feeling in his heart, and even felt that the relationship between the two has become a lot closer.


    The tricycle has been sending the two to the door of Guo Menghan''s house. This is a three large tiled house. Some areas have obvious traces that have just been repaired. They should have been repaired recently.


    "Parents, I''m back." Guo Menghan couldn''t wait to shout as soon as he got off the car. At the same time, he walked home anxiously, but left Huang Feng behind.


    Huang Feng didn''t care, so he got out of the car and walked inside.


    At this time, many of the surrounding neighbors looked at this place from the door of their respective homes. When they saw Huang Feng coming with Guo Menghan, they were still pointing and talking, and they didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Daughter, you are finally back, think of a way to save your brother." A crying voice rang from the house, and after Huang Feng entered the house, he saw an obviously elderly woman, pulling Guo Menghan and crying. .


    "Mom, don''t worry, I will definitely find a way to save my brother." Guo Menghan quickly comforted. She saw her mother cry, and her eyes were red.


    It seems that this woman should be Guo Menghan''s mother, and the person with her head down and smoking a dry cigarette should be Guo Menghan''s father.


    "This is?" Guo Menghan''s mother, at this time, also noticed. Huang Feng, who was following Guo Menghan, looked at Huang Feng with some confusion, not knowing who he was.


    Obviously, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like to watch movies, nor did she pay too much attention to things in the entertainment circle. Rural people at this age did not pay too much attention to useless things, so she did not recognize Huang. peak.


    Guo Menghan only realized it at this time. He didn''t come back alone, but he came with Huang Feng. He was too anxious just now, but forgot Huang Feng.


    Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng with embarrassment, and then said to his parents: "He is my friend, Huang Feng."


    Then she said to Huang Feng again: "Huang Feng, these are my parents."


    "Uncle, good aunt," Huang Feng said.


    "Hello." Guo Menghan¡¯s parents replied. Guo Menghan¡¯s mother was still looking at Huang Feng¡¯s body. However, because she was worried about her son, she did not pay too much attention to Huang Feng. Instead, he looked at his daughter again.


    "Menghan, you must think of a solution quickly, your brother is so young, what should I do if he gets beaten inside?" Guo Menghan''s mother said worriedly.


    "Daughter just came back, you can let her sit down first." Guo Menghan''s father said solemnly, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "Xiao Huang, sit down too."


    "Huang Feng, sit down." Guo Menghan also said to Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    After Guo Menghan sat down, he said to his mother: "Mom, what''s the situation now, please tell me clearly."


    On the phone before, what was said was not very clear, and Guo Menghan''s mother was too anxious before, so Guo Menghan was afraid that she had missed anything.


    Thus, Guo Menghan''s mother told the story again.


    Guo Menghan¡¯s younger brother, Guo Yong, is in the third grade of this year and is about to take the high school entrance examination in a few months. Guo Yong¡¯s grades are very good and his family expects a lot of him. Therefore, his junior high school is in the city and his tuition is natural. It is high, and other expenses are also a lot. This is why Guo Menghan¡¯s assistance is needed. Guo Menghan has no opinion on this. She also hopes that her brother will be admitted to a good university in the future, which is better than her own sister. She is promising, so even if she is not doing well on her own, she still sends the money home frugally.


    And this time, it is also related to Guo Yong¡¯s learning. Guo Yong is learning very well. Naturally, some students in the class will ask him questions, including a pretty girl who is generally studying. So, this is the entrance examination right away, so the number of times to ask Guo Yong questions is naturally more, and the two people come in contact with each other more.


    Originally, this was not a big deal. It was right for the classmates to help each other. Guo Yong didn''t take it to heart. Who knows, a classmate in the same grade likes this little girl. As a result, he brought a few classmates with him, but threatened. Guo Yong, let him not get too close to the little girl.


    Guo Yong feels wronged. He has no other thoughts. He just wants to study hard and live up to the expectations of his family. In addition, he is also a juvenile disposition. Among the few people he troubled, someone was injured by him, including the leader. Of course, Guo Yong himself was also injured.


    The school knew about this. It was about to take the entrance examination. The school did not severely fine the two of them, but only warned them. At first, everyone thought that this incident was just over. Yong¡¯s troublesome classmates were actually unwilling to let Guo Yong go. He felt that Guo Yong had robbed his woman and injured him, which made him very embarrassed. Therefore, he told his family about the incident, and at the same time, he asked the family to deal with it. Guo Yong.


    After the boy¡¯s family knew that his son had been injured, they didn¡¯t forgive him. First they went to school to make a fuss. Guo Yong¡¯s family had no choice but to apologize and lose money again. It didn¡¯t matter who made their family nothing. As for the boy''s family, it is important to have money.


    However, even so, the boy didn''t give up at home, and actually took Guo Yong away. Obviously, he wanted to teach Guo Yong, and at the same time, he didn''t let Guo Yong review well.


    You know, the high school entrance examination will be coming soon. Now is the critical moment. If Guo Yong has not been able to study at ease, it may affect his high school entrance examination. In that case, it may even affect his entire life.


    Therefore, it is no wonder that Guo Menghan''s parents will be anxious, plus worrying about his son''s loss, the heart becomes even more anxious.


    "I went to lie down with your dad yesterday, and as a result, they didn''t let us see Xiaoyong and Xiaohan at all. What do you say should you do." Guo Menghan''s mother said and cried again.


    "Mom, don''t worry, you tell my brother there, I will go and see, don''t worry, brother will be fine." Guo Menghan comforted.


    "I heard that the boy''s family is in business, and it''s very big. Moreover, someone in the Education Bureau said that your brother could not go to school or pass the exam." Guo Menghan''s mother said, speaking later. , Tears flowed even more.


    Guo Yong can be said to be the hope of the family, and everyone in his family has placed hopes on him, and he has not disappointed. If he really can¡¯t go to school, it will be a great deal for his family and Guo Yong himself. Big blow.


    "How can they do this? It''s too much!" Guo Menghan said angrily.


    However, she also knew in her heart that this kind of thing was not impossible, especially if she had been working outside for a few years and had seen many people and things, she naturally understood this truth better.


    "I''ll go see Xiao Yong first." Guo Menghan said.


    "Can they let you see?" Guo Menghan''s mother asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, Auntie, it must be possible." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, oh, then you go and see how Xiaoyong is." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "The child has just arrived home, let the child rest for a while before going." Guo Menghan''s father said.


    Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng, Huang Feng shook his head, Guo Menghan said: "We are not tired, let''s go see my brother first, and rest later when we come back."


    After speaking, they went out again with Huang Feng to see how her brother was doing.

 1917 Chapter 1917 True and False Identity

    "Be careful." Guo Menghan''s mother watched her daughter and Huang Feng get on the tricycle that hadn''t left, and shouted from behind.


    "Old man, do you think they can rescue Xiaoyong?" Guo Menghan''s mother asked her husband after Guo Menghan and Huang Feng left.


    "How do I know?" Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "It''s all you old man useless. The world is bullying us. We can''t do anything about it." Guo Menghan''s mother counted her husband.


    Guo Menghan''s parents didn''t speak, he had become accustomed to his wife''s complaints for so many years.


    "I hope that my poor son will be fine." Guo Menghan''s mother felt boring when she saw that her husband hadn''t said a word.


    "By the way, what do you think is the relationship between Huang Feng and our daughter? Is it her boyfriend?" Guo Menghan''s mother suddenly thought of Huang Feng and said.


    "Probably so." Guo Menghan''s father said: "If my daughter can bring him back at this time, she won''t be an ordinary friend anyway."


    "That''s not okay." Guo Menghan''s mother said: "That Huang Feng doesn''t look like a rich man. He doesn''t even have a car. The second girl in the village is far worse than my daughter. She is married and has a house. With a car, I don¡¯t want Xiaohan to have any hardships."


    Huang Feng and Guo Menghan came together, and neither of them drove a car. In addition, Huang Feng has always paid little attention to his clothes. Therefore, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother would misunderstand that Huang Feng has no money. Not surprisingly.


    "Don''t worry about so much about your daughter''s affairs. When your daughter is so old, she knows how to do it." Guo Menghan''s father rarely opposed his wife.


    "I don''t want to, Xiaohan is too innocent and easy to be deceived. We don''t help her to see what to do." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "I think you just want to ask for more gifts." Guo Menghan''s father said. He still knows his wife and knows her thoughts.


    "I just want to ask for more financial resources. Is it wrong?" Guo Menghan''s mother stared at her husband: "It is not easy for us to cultivate Xiao so much. Moreover, the conditions of our family are not good. Xiao Yong goes to school. I still need to get married, and I need a lot of money. As my sister, what happened to Xiaohan helping my brother?


    "Did Xiaohan help little in the past few years? Send money back every month." Guo Menghan''s father said: "Xiaohan has done enough for this family. It is about her own happiness. Let her Make your own decisions."


    "That''s what she should do." Guo Menghan''s mother retorted: "We spent a lot of money to train her at the time. Now that she works, she naturally wants to give back to her family."


    "You are too serious about patriarchal thinking." Guo Menghan''s father said angrily: "Xiaohan is already very sensible. We can''t always think about making her contribute to this family, we have to think about her."


    "Why don''t I think about her? I found some money for her, isn''t it because of her? Do you want her to live the poor life we ??used to be?" Guo Menghan''s mother said unwillingly.


    "I won''t tell you anymore." Guo Menghan''s father found that he couldn''t speak to his wife, so he hid aside to smoke in the New Year.


    Guo Menghan''s mother was not proud of winning the quarrel. In recent years, she and her husband have never lost in the quarrel. Now she naturally does not have a proud heart. Instead, she is worried about her children.


    Worrying about her son is naturally because Guo Yong is still locked up. As for worrying about Guo Menghan, she is afraid that she will find a partner with many conditions on impulse.


    "Hey, none of them is worry-free." Guo Menghan''s mother sighed.


    On the other side, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan were riding a tricycle, bumping to the county seat. After arriving at the county seat, the two took a taxi to the city center. This trip from Guo Menghan and his family to the city was indeed true. It is not easy.


    "Huang Feng, I''m sorry, I haven''t let you rest, I have been on the road." On the way, Guo Menghan said to Huang Feng with an apologetic expression.


    "It''s okay. I had enough rest on the plane before." Huang Feng said with a smile: "It''s your brother''s business, so it''s better to settle it quickly."


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan nodded gratefully.


    The two went all the way to the place where Guo Menghan''s mother was detaining Guo Yong. When they asked to see Guo Yong, they were really stopped.


    "Why don''t you let us see my younger brother? Did he commit any laws? Why do you arrest people?" It''s about his younger brother, and Guo Menghan''s emotions are inevitably out of control.


    "Are you Guo Yong''s sister? Your brother beat someone, what happened to us when we arrested him?" the other party said righteously.


    "Have you not investigated? Obviously they beat my brother first, and my brother just paid back a few times." Guo Menghan said angrily.


    "Who told you about the investigation I didn''t have? The result of our investigation was that your brother beat him to the hospital." The man said.


    Guo Menghan wanted to say something, but Huang Feng stopped her, and then handed out the ID of his National Security Bureau member to the man.


    "What do you mean?" The man saw Huang Feng handing him a certificate, and he didn''t know what it meant, and asked in confusion while receiving it.


    "If you don''t know you, you can call and ask your boss." Huang Feng said lightly: "Now, I want to see Guo Yong. If you dare to disagree, don''t blame me for being polite."


    "Your kid is very arrogant, do you know where this is?" The person next to him was a little uncomfortable with Huang Feng''s attitude, and scolded.


    On the contrary, the person who took Huang Feng''s certificate stared at Huang Feng''s certificate for a long time, then looked at Huang Feng, his face hesitant.


    Huang Feng ignored the person who was speaking, but took back his ID from the person just now and said, "See it clearly, right? I want to see someone now."


    The man hesitated and said, "Okay, you come with me."


    "Brother Wang, you..." The person next to him saw his colleague and agreed, and shouted with some confusion.


    The man just waved his hand, and then took Huang Feng and Guo Menghan to a room. In addition, he was brought out of Guo Yong before he withdrew.


    "Brother Wang, why did you let him see someone? The above explained..." When the person came out, his colleague couldn''t help asking.


    "Do you know what documents he just took out?" The man named Wang Ge said with shock and confusion on his face.


    "What documents?"


    "Certificate of the National Security Bureau!" Brother Wang said, his tone full of shock.


    "National Security Bureau? I haven''t heard of it." After thinking for a while, the person next to him shook his head in confusion. Obviously, he had never heard of this department.


    "I only heard of this department by chance." Brother Wang said, "This is a special department, and it is also a relatively secret department. It is normal if you haven''t heard of it. Many people don''t know that there is such a department. A department exists, but, in fact, this department really exists, and the owner has great rights. If that person is really from the National Security Bureau, even if we directly killed us just now, it is very likely. Just explain it afterwards."


    "What? Can you kill people like this?" The person next to him exclaimed. Even those with privileges, they don''t dare to shoot casually. That is a very troublesome thing. He didn''t expect the National Security Bureau. People in this special department can kill people so easily.


    "Of course." Brother Wang said: "What they did was originally homicide, but they targeted serious crimes at home and abroad, and they had a license to kill!"


    "My dear." The person next to him was obviously the first time he heard of such a department, and his face was full of shock: "Is that person really in that special department?"


    "I don''t know too well. I have only heard of the existence of this department. As for the people in this department, I have never met."


    "So, he might be a fake?" The person next to him said: "That person named Guo Yong, the family situation, we have investigated before clearly, it is just a person from an ordinary family in the countryside, how could they possibly be Know someone in a special department? I think that person is probably a fake, right?"


    "It''s not easy to say." Brother Wang frowned and said: "If he is really from a special department, if we disobey their orders, even if he shoots us, we have no place to reason, and they will directly give us orders. The crime of obstructing law enforcement is fine, so I still let him meet Guo Yong first. Anyway, it''s not a big deal."


    "That''s right, it''s always right to be careful," the person next to him said.


    "However, we have to let the head know about this matter as soon as possible. After all, he explained Guo Yong''s incident. Now that there is an unexpected situation, it is better to tell him as soon as possible." Wang Ge said.


    Brother Wang had a good idea. He first asked Huang Feng to see Guo Yong, as long as he didn¡¯t let Huang Feng take Guo Yong away, then he would report on Huang Feng¡¯s affairs and deal with it from above. He was just an ordinary person. The staff is only, there is no need to do anything in this.


    Moreover, this matter was originally explained by his head, and it is normal to tell him the matter by himself, and no one can tell if it is not.


    "Yes, just do it!" the person next to him also echoed.


    Neither of them can judge Huang Feng¡¯s identity, but if it is true, it is not something they can provoke. Therefore, the most correct way for them is to hand over this matter and instruct to handle it. The head is obviously a suitable candidate.


    Therefore, the two who had made the decision quickly called their heads to report the incident and at the same time pointed out Huang Feng¡¯s identity. As for whether Huang Feng¡¯s identity is true or false, it is up to their heads to judge by themselves. Well, anyway, after this call, this matter has little to do with them.

 1918 Chapter 1918: Cao Cao Arrived

    At this time, the two heads were working outside. After receiving this call, the whole person was not good. He never thought that a very unusual case would involve such a person.


    Brother Wang has heard of the National Security Bureau. As his boss, he has naturally heard of it. It¡¯s just that, like Brother Wang, he is still at the stage of hearing about it. He has not met any member of the National Security Bureau. Naturally, I have never seen the certificate. They are only a small city here, and there is no big case happening, so naturally they can''t reach the National Security Bureau.


    Therefore, he has no bottom in his heart now, and does not know the true or false identity of Huang Feng.


    However, he immediately sounded. During his previous training, a colleague he met, although the other party was not a member of the National Security Bureau, he had contact with a member of the National Security Bureau before because of a case.


    Naturally, there has been contact, even if it is not Huang Feng himself, then the other party should have seen the ID of a member of the National Security Bureau. In this case, it would be much easier to handle.


    So, while Wang''s boss rushed back, he called his colleague to confirm the appearance of the National Security Bureau member''s ID.


    And the other half, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan finally saw Guo Menghan''s brother Xiaoyong.


    As soon as he saw his younger brother, Guo Menghan rushed forward, hugged him tightly, and asked anxiously: "Brother, how are you? Are you okay? Are they embarrassing you?"


    Guo Yong was originally brought in, and he was very scared, especially since he hadn''t seen his parents for a day, and he was only a third-year student, so he was naturally scared.


    So, now suddenly seeing his sister, he immediately cried, and hugged Guo Menghan''s waist tightly, and cried bitterly. It can be seen that the relationship between the two sisters is indeed very good.


    Seeing his brother crying, Guo Menghan was even more worried and asked several times.


    Guo Yong might have been too scared before. After crying in his sister''s arms for a while, most of the pressure in his heart was released, and the person gradually calmed down.


    "Sister, I''m fine, they didn''t beat me, they just didn''t let me go back." Guo Yong said to his sister.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Guo Menghan felt relieved when his brother said that.


    "Sister, can I go back? I want to go home, I want to go back to school." Guo Yong asked his sister.


    "This..." Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng subconsciously. Of course she wanted to take her brother back home, but she also knew that she would never take her brother with her own words. The matter still needs Huang Feng''s help.


    Seeing his sister looking at Huang Feng, Guo Yong also looked at Huang Feng. At this time, he realized that Huang Feng came with his sister. Before, he thought that Huang Feng was also here.


    "Sister, who is he?" Guo Yong asked.


    "He is a friend of my sister, thanks to him this time." Guo Menghan said.


    "Is he sister''s boyfriend?" Guo Yong asked.


    "No, Xiaoyong, don''t talk nonsense." Guo Menghan retorted with a blush.


    "Is it Xiaoyong? I am your sister''s friend." Huang Feng said with a smile: "I know everything about you, let''s go, we will take you home."


    "Great." Guo Yong smiled happily, he didn''t want to stay here long ago.


    "Huang Feng, can they let us take Xiaoyong away?" Guo Menghan asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, I''m here." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Seeing Huang Feng say this, Guo Menghan chose to believe in Huang Feng, and in her heart, Huang Feng is also a trustworthy person.


    So, the group of three walked out, and Wang and the others, who had been guarding outside, saw Huang Feng and they wanted to leave, of course they would not agree. Although they did not want to intervene in this matter, but if it was so Watching Huang Feng take people away, if Huang Feng''s identity is false, then they will all be punished.


    "Mr. Huang, you can''t leave for the time being." Brother Wang bit his head and said to Huang Feng. If he could, he certainly didn''t want to stand in front of Huang Feng at this time, but it was his responsibility and he had to in this way.


    Huang Feng frowned and said, "Why? What''s the problem? I know what the hell is going on, I know, and you also know that if you continue to block it, it won''t do you any good."


    "I know, I know." Brother Wang said, "But, as explained above, we can''t take him away casually. Our boss is also on the way back. Wouldn''t Mr. Huang wait here? Have a cup of tea."


    Huang Feng looked at each other steadily. Then Brother Wang immediately felt the tremendous pressure, and even started to sweat on his forehead. At this time, he also concluded in his heart that even if Huang Feng is not a member of the National Security Bureau, he is definitely not an ordinary person. People, he didn''t feel so much pressure at his boss, or even with his boss, and at Huang Feng, he even felt like he was about to collapse.


    "Huang Feng, or let''s wait." At this time, Guo Menghan suddenly said: "They are just people who do things. Anyway, their boss is on the way back, so it''s okay to wait a while."


    "Yes, yes, this beauty is right, just wait a while." When Wang Ge saw Guo Menghan speaking for them, he quickly glanced at Guo Menghan gratefully, and then said to the people around him: "Go and pour them. tea."


    "Okay." The people next to him responded quickly, and they all knew that if they let Guo Yong and the others go after their boss came back, they were absolutely responsible. Therefore, at this time, it is necessary to keep Huang Feng and the others. .


    Moreover, because they were scrupulous about Huang Feng''s identity, they couldn''t be rough, so they could only persuade each other.


    Huang Feng looked at Guo Menghan and then nodded. In fact, he could take Guo Yong away forcefully. These people couldn''t do anything to themselves. Even if things got into a big mess, they wouldn''t have any problems at all.


    However, what Guo Menghan said was right. After all, these people were obedient to orders, and it was meaningless to get angry with them, so Huang Feng decided to wait.


    Simple Huang Feng finally nodded, and Wang and the others were greatly relieved. At the same time they arranged Huang Feng and the others, they were also praying for their boss to come back soon.


    Fortunately, his boss seemed to have heard his prayers, and after about twenty minutes, he hurried back.


    "Where are people, where are people?" When Wang''s boss came back, he hurriedly asked.


    "Leader, they were in the small room next to them. They wanted to leave before, but I kept them." Brother Wang said.


    "You didn''t move him rough, did you?" Brother Wang''s boss asked cautiously.


    "No, no, they are very good at talking." Brother Wang said quickly, he also found something from his boss''s attitude.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Brother Wang''s boss breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Leader, he really is..." Brother Wang asked in a low voice. Although he had guessed something from the performance of his boss, he still wanted to confirm.


    "Not bad." Brother Wang''s boss nodded and said: "On the way back, I have already asked my friend. According to the appearance of the document described, my friend said that it is probably true."


    "No wonder." Brother Wang said, "I felt a lot of pressure and murderous aura on him. When I didn''t let him leave before, he looked at me as if he was looking at a dead person. The same, very scary."


    "He''s not angry, right?" Brother Wang''s boss said. Little people like them can offend people who can''t afford the National Security Bureau. Those people are all able to reach God and have great power.


    "No, no." Brother Wang said.


    "That''s good." Brother Wang''s boss arranged his clothes, and then went to the small room where Huang Feng and the others were.


    Seeing his boss enter, Wang and the others breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, we didn''t touch it before. Otherwise, we would be miserable."


    "But isn''t it? Seeing the cautious look of the boss is definitely not something we can offend." The person next to him said.


    "Li Dafu can be regarded as an iron plate this time, and even people from the National Security Bureau have been found. This time he is unlucky."


    "Yes, he used to think that he was from a rural area and had no background. He was holding on to this matter. Now it''s alright. The other party has found Da Neng. If he winks, he will take the initiative to apologize. Forget it, if he doesn''t do this, he might be miserable."


    Just when several people were talking about it, suddenly several people walked in. The head of the person was wearing sunglasses with an arrogant look on his face, and next to him was a teenage boy.


    When Brother Wang saw these people, he glanced at the people next to him: He really said that Cao Cao Cao Cao had arrived.The person who came in was the other protagonist of this incident, Wang Dafu and his son, and the person behind them was Wang Dafu''s bodyguard.


    "Where is that little bunny? Where is it? I want to see how courageous he is to reach my son." When Wang Dafu came in, it was as if he had entered his own house, and he was not polite when he spoke.


    "Dad, I must teach that bastard well this time. I still hurt every arm when he hit me." Wang Dafu''s son said.


    "That''s for sure, if I dare to beat my son, I''m definitely not going to make him feel better." Wang Dafu said, no matter where it was, his words were very arrogant.


    And Wang Dafu is also because of his own business, plus going to the hospital to see his son, so he has not had time to come here until now, but he is not worried at all, he has already greeted here before, the smelly guy named Guo Yong The kid will never go.

 1919 Chapter 1919 Hesitation

    "Wang Dafu, keep your voice down, do you know where this is?" Brother Wang was a little confused and scolded. Then, he remembered the identity of Wang Dafu, which was not comparable to that of a small employee, so he went again. He calmed down his tone and said, "The kid''s family is here. You have heard a lot of what you say."


    In fact, Brother Wang said this to remind Wang Dafu. In his opinion, although Wang Dafu is rich, he will never end up with someone from Huang Feng¡¯s background. I don¡¯t know how many people who have ever worked, and how many rich people have worked, but in fact, Wang Dafu, a small and rich man in a place, can compare.


    Therefore, Brother Wang wanted to let Wang Dafu converge a little bit. In that case, it would be good for him. Originally, Wang Dafu didn''t have any reason in this matter. If he was still so arrogant, he would be unlucky in the end.


    However, Wang Dafu didn''t appreciate his kindness at all. In other words, Wang Dafu didn''t hear the kindness in Brother Wang''s words. He was rather dissatisfied when he saw Brother Wang say this.


    "It happened that his family came and beat my son like this. I''m definitely not going to leave it alone. I''m still afraid of seeing that little bunny''s family?" Wang Dafu said nonchalantly, and then loudly said: "You let them When you come out, I have to ask carefully how they taught the children. If you don''t explain it to me today, no one will want to leave!"


    "Why, do you want to keep me?" At this time, Huang Feng and the others also came out of the room. In other words, they were attracted by Wang Dafu''s voice, Wang Dafu''s loud voice, Huang Feng and the few people in the room can hear clearly.


    "Who are you?" Wang Dafu looked at Huang Feng and asked. He found that he didn''t know Huang Feng, and of course, Guo Menghan beside Huang Feng.


    However, when he saw Guo Menghan, his eyes lit up obviously. In that way, it was like a hungry wolf who saw a large piece of fat, almost letting the saliva flow down.


    Guo Menghan naturally noticed Wang Dafu¡¯s expression. To be honest, she had never seen such an expression before. Before going to Huangfeng¡¯s factory, her boss had the same expression as Wang Dafu when he saw her. It was almost the same, so she knew the meaning of Wang Dafu''s expression too well.


    However, because of the other''s parents, Guo Menghan still endured the nausea in his heart and said, "I am Xiaoyong''s sister, and this is my friend."


    "Are you that little rabbit... the child''s sister?" Wang Dafu''s eyes brightened, and the name Guo Yong was called changed.


    "Yes." Guo Menghan nodded.


    Wang Dafu immediately laughed and said, "Hey, this is all squabbles between children. The children are ignorant. Since your brother has been warned, let this matter go, I will not pursue it. ,but......"


    Having said that, Wang Dafu fixed his eyes on Guo Menghan and said, "However, should you treat us to dinner as a plea? Of course, I also know the situation in your family. I will not ask for too expensive food. Something."


    Wang Dafu¡¯s meaning is obvious. Let him let this matter go and stop pursuing it. It¡¯s very simple, as long as Guo Menghan accompanies him to eat a meal, if Guo Menghan does not accompany him, then this matter should not be ended so easily. .


    Wang Dafu also knew the situation of Guo Yong¡¯s family through his son¡¯s mouth, which is why he dared to deal with Guo Yong unscrupulously, and now that he saw the beautiful and moving Guo Menghan, he moved his mind. Come, girls are all admiring vanity. First, I have a meal with Guo Menghan. Then, show my financial resources. I am afraid that Guo Menghan will not take the initiative to post it."


    However, some people couldn''t pass it. The first objection was Wang Dafu''s son.


    "No, Dad, I can''t just let the little jerk off. My hands still hurt even now." Wang Dafu''s son pointed to Guo Yong and said. Actually, he is the same age as Guo Yong, but he saw What his father called Guo Yong, he also called it that way.


    "Son, how many times have I told you before that you have to be a man of tolerance. This incident was originally a misunderstanding. It''s not a big deal. He has also been punished. Let it go." Wang Dafu said bitterly to his son.


    However, his words made Brother Wang and the others secretly nauseous. They remembered how arrogant Wang Dafu was before. It seemed that they would not destroy the entire family of Guo Yong. , This matter is not the same.


    But now, Wang Dafu suddenly changed his attitude. Brother Wang and others are not fools. Naturally, they understand the key point, mainly Guo Yong''s beautiful sister. Wang Dafu is probably thinking about others.


    However, Brother Wang and others looked at Huang Feng standing beside Guo Menghan with a calm face, and suddenly began to worry about Wang Dafu coming. This Wang Dafu obviously ignored Huang Feng¡¯s location, and it seemed that Huang Feng The relationship between Feng and Guo Menghan should not be as simple as a simple friend. Wang Dafu has a crooked mind about Guo Menghan in front of Huang Feng. Can Huang Feng just forget it?


    Thinking of Huang Feng''s identity, Wang Ge and others looked at Wang Dafu''s expressions and suddenly felt more sympathy.


    The ignorant is really fearless.


    Hearing Wang Dafu''s request, Guo Menghan frowned. Of course she didn''t want to eat with Wang Dafu. She could guess what Wang Dafu was thinking about.


    However, Wang Dafu''s words are also somewhat confusing to her, and she also wants to settle this matter as soon as possible.


    Although Guo Menghan knows that Huang Feng has some skills and deep contacts, she feels that Huang Feng''s contacts are all in Qing Province, not here. The county magistrate is not as good as the current management. She also knows that Wang Dafu is here. The local snake must have his contacts, and Guo Menghan fears that Huang Feng will not be able to beat Wang Dafu.


    Obviously, Guo Menghan doesn¡¯t know enough about Huang Feng, he can only understand some superficial things, but it¡¯s no wonder that the relationship between the two is just ordinary friends now, and Huang Feng¡¯s secrets are only those around him. Women only know, so it is normal for Guo Menghan not to know.


    And it is precisely because he does not know Huang Feng''s secret that Guo Menghan has this kind of worry that he shouldn''t have.


    Just as Guo Menghan wondered whether he would agree to Wang Dafu''s request, Huang Feng next to him was talking.


    "You think that''s the case. Have you asked our opinion?" Huang Feng looked at Wang Dafu and said.


    "Who is your kid?" Wang Dafu frowned, "This matter has nothing to do with you. I have kindly stopped pursuing this matter, why? Are you still not satisfied?"


    In Wang Dafu''s view, he has not pursued this matter anymore, that is, he has dismissed his compassion. Huang Feng and Guo Menghan are already grateful for Dade, and it is impossible to disagree.


    "I have understood the process of this incident. It was your child who did it first, right? Besides, there were several people involved, right?" Huang Feng asked.


    "What do I mean, is your kid looking for death?" Wang Dafu said dissatisfied.


    "I''m afraid it''s not me, it''s you." Huang Feng said. After that, he turned his head and looked at Brother Wang''s boss, and said, "Captain Yang, you arrested Guo Yong before, should you also arrest him now? stand up?"


    Huang Feng''s finger was naturally Wang Dafu''s son.


    "I see who dares!" Wang Dafu angrily said, "Who do you think you are, you can catch it if you let it be caught. SB who doesn''t know where to run out can do it in front of me."


    When Wang Dafu thought about it, these people would definitely not dare to arrest his son. Huang Feng only said this when his brain was dizzy.


    "Captain Yang, don''t arrest people yet?" Huang Feng ignored Wang Dafu, but just looked at Captain Yang.


    Wang Dafu also looked at Captain Yang and said, "Captain Yang, this bastard threatens my son. I want you to arrest him now, immediately, immediately!"


    Captain Yang looked at Huang Feng and Wang Dafu again, feeling embarrassed.


    Of course he did not dare to offend Huang Feng. After all, his identity was far behind Huang Feng, but, in the same way, he did not dare to do anything to Wang Dafu, who was one of the most famous local rich. The local network is very wide, and he can''t be moved by a small captain.


    However, in this scene, both sides are watching him, waiting for him to express his attitude, even if he wants to hide, he can''t escape.


    Brother Wang and others looked at their bosses with sympathy. They could understand the contradictions in their boss''s heart. If it was theirs, they also didn''t know how to choose.


    "Captain Yang, what''s the matter with you, you don''t care if this bastard talks so much with you?" When Wang Dafu saw that Captain Yang hadn''t listened to him, he grabbed Huang Feng and was even more angry: "Last night, I paid Let¡¯s have dinner with your chief, you captain, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t want to do it anymore!"


    To be honest, because he knows a lot of local high-level figures, Wang Dafu really doesn¡¯t put Captain Yang, such a small captain in his eyes. If Captain Yang was not handling this matter, he would not bother to deal with Captain Yang. Such people speak.


    Therefore, Wang Dafu dared to threaten Captain Yang so directly, because he never put Captain Yang in his eyes. Even if he threatened the opponent face to face, Wang Dafu didn''t care.


    Threatened in public, Captain Yang¡¯s face was ugly, and his breathing was a bit short, but he also knew in his heart that the opponent definitely has the ability to do what he said. If the opponent really does not want to be the captain, he might I really can''t sit firmly in this position.


    However, he was still a little hesitant to take a shot against Huang Feng.

 1920 Chapter 1920 Anxious Wang Dafu

    "Captain Yang, you can hurry up, I don''t have so much time to spend with you here." Wang Dafu saw his threats, but he still didn''t work, and his heart became even more angry.


    With that said, Wang Dafu even took out his mobile phone directly, and the meaning is self-evident: if you don''t catch Huang Feng, then you yourself are ready to get out of this position!


    Originally, Wang Dafu still wanted to let Guo Menghan accompany him to eat a meal, and that was all about it. However, he would just take Guo Menghan slowly.


    It''s just that a Huangfeng suddenly jumped out, which made Wang Dafu very upset. When he was here, when Wang Dafu was targeted this way?This Huang Feng simply doesn''t want to be confused.


    Thinking of this, Wang Dafu looked at Guo Menghan and said: "Originally, I still wanted to show mercy. That''s all about it. However, this friend of yours still thinks about being unforgiving. He can really help you. Make a decision? If so, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Obviously, Wang Dafu wanted to put pressure on Huang Feng through Guo Menghan, and wanted Huang Feng to give up.


    Of course, Wang Dafu felt that Huang Feng had already angered himself. Even if Huang Feng took the initiative to admit defeat, he would not let him off easily. He just wanted to watch Huang Feng make a fool of himself, and then clean him up.


    When Guo Menghan heard Wang Dafu¡¯s words, he glanced at Huang Feng subconsciously. Huang Feng still had a calm expression. Guo Menghan felt a lot more at ease, and immediately felt a trace of shame. Huang Feng is here to help her. Maybe you don¡¯t believe Huang Feng?


    "I believe Huang Feng, his decision is my decision!" Guo Menghan said loudly.


    "Ok, very good!" A cruel smile appeared on Wang Dafu''s face.


    Afterwards, Wang Dafu looked at Captain Yang again and said: "Captain Yang, I will give you the last minute. If you haven''t made a decision, you, the captain, don''t want to do it!"


    Wang Dafu was completely irritated now. He did not expect that these people, each of them, did not give themselves face, and he mercifully let go of Guo Yong. As a result, Huang Feng actually wanted to trouble him. Guo Menghan actually chose to believe in Huang Feng, and at the same time, Captain Yang did not show his face so much. After talking for a long time, the other party did not move.


    Therefore, Wang Dafu''s last patience was exhausted.


    Captain Yang was so blatantly intimidated by Wang Dafu, his face flushed. Wang Dafu had never looked at him before. He also knew this, but he understood the gap between himself and the other party and couldn''t bear it.


    However, he did not expect that this Wang Dafu would actually get worse, and now he was going to directly abolish his position as captain. If he listened to him, even if he kept this position temporarily, the majesty in front of his subordinates would be There are no more, I am afraid, they will become the topic of discussion after dinner.


    As a result, Captain Yang looked at Huang Feng subconsciously. Since Huang Feng expressed his position at the beginning, he has not said anything, and he is not as aggressive as Wang Dafu. However, Captain Yang is capable of the confidence of Huang Feng. Clearly felt.


    Moreover, Captain Yang Mingrui discovered that Huang Feng¡¯s eyes on Wang Dafu were the same as the eyes on Wang Dafu before. It was a look that didn¡¯t put the opponent in his eyes at all, it was a look of contempt. Obviously, in Huang Feng''s heart, Wang Dafu and him are not at the same level.


    After watching Huang Feng for a while, Captain Yang suddenly felt that Huang Feng''s face was somewhat familiar, and he looked very similar to a certain character in the news on TV before.


    And that person seems to be called Huang Feng. Could it be that they are alone?


    Thinking of this, Captain Yang felt a sense of horror in his heart, and then, the more he looked at Huang Feng, the more he felt like it, and even, because of the shock, Captain Yang stared at Huang Feng in such a gloomy manner. Pervert, like seeing a peerless beauty.


    "Captain Yang, there are still the last ten seconds!" Wang Dafu''s angry voice came. He originally wanted Captain Yang to catch Huang Feng. As a result, Captain Yang was staring at Huang Feng intently. There is no intention to do it.


    This made Wang Dafu very angry, his own words, a small captain, did not take it seriously?It seems that it is time for me to establish my prestige.


    "The last five seconds, five, four..." There was a cruel smile on Wang Dafu''s face, and the countdown began.


    "Come here!" Captain Yang shouted suddenly.


    A triumphant smile appeared on Wang Dafu''s face. This Captain Yang had insisted before. He thought he really didn''t put himself in his eyes. Now it seems that he is just acting.


    However, feeling that he was shamed by Captain Yang before, Wang Dafu decided that afterwards, he would still teach him a lesson.


    "Captain Yang, that''s right, if you caught this bastard long ago, you won''t have it." Wang Dafu said to Captain Yang triumphantly.


    Brother Wang looked at his boss, and then at Huang Feng. He felt more worried about his boss.


    An expression of worry also appeared on Guo Menghan¡¯s face. Although Captain Yang was very polite to Huang Feng in the room just now, but now that there is one more Wang Dafu, the situation is obviously different. She thinks Captain Yang In my heart, he had already turned to Wang Dafu''s side.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng, as the party concerned, did not change much, and he looked at Captain Yang with a calm expression.


    Captain Yang looked at Huang Feng, then at Wang Dafu, and suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Come here, put Wang Dafu''s son in prison for me!"


    Both Wang Dafu''s son and Guo Yong were over fourteen years old, and it was nothing to catch them.


    However, Wang Dafu obviously did not expect that Captain Yang would give such an order. He had a smug smile on his face. The smile suddenly stiffened on his face. Captain Yang, who looked at him in disbelief, felt that Did I just hear it wrong?


    "Captain Yang, what did you just say? I heard it right?" Wang Dafu asked.


    "What are you doing, grab Wang Xiaowang." Captain Yang did not answer Wang Dafu''s words, but to his men, Wang Ge and others said again.


    Brother Wang and the others were just stunned by Captain Yang''s words, and now they heard Captain Yang''s words again before they reacted.


    Although Captain Yang did not directly answer Wang Dafu''s words, the meaning in his words was already obvious. Wang Dafu didn''t make a mistake just now. Captain Yang chose to stand on Huang Feng''s side, and it was not Huang Feng that he wanted to catch. , But his son of Wang Dafu.


    "Yang, you got shit in your head? How dare to catch my son? I want to see today, who dares to move my son." Wang Dafu reacted furiously.


    After giving the order, Captain Yang, who was still a little nervous, became angry when he heard Wang Dafu''s words. This Wang Dafu looked down on himself again and again, either threatening himself or cursing himself, and he was really himself. Bully?


    "What are you still doing? Don''t do it yet?!" Captain Yang said.


    "Oh, okay, okay." Brother Wang and the others hurriedly grabbed Wang Xiaowang, who was pale with a scared smile beside Wang Dafu.


    Wang Dafu resisted twice, but he still couldn''t stop Brother Wang and the others, so he turned around and shouted at the few people who followed him: "You are all dead, you won''t come to help!"


    "Okay, boss." The bodyguards of Wang Dafu came up quickly, trying to snatch Wang Xiaowang from Brother Wang and the others.


    "I see who would dare to be wild here!" Captain Yang took out the guy directly and pointed at the bodyguards, his face was gloomy.


    Seeing Captain Yang''s actions, Wang Dafu''s bodyguards were so frightened that they couldn''t move, and looked at Wang Dafu as if they were asking for help.


    Wang Dafu''s face became more and more ugly, and the gloomy was about to drip out. He didn''t expect that Captain Yang was so very so that the guys were all out.


    "Okay, very good, Yang, you are brave enough, I want to see how long you can be the captain!" Wang Dafu said viciously, and then said to his son: "Son, don''t be afraid, I Let them kneel down and kowtow to you and apologize."


    "Dad, save me quickly and kill these bastards!" Wang Xiaowang also yelled.


    "I know, don''t worry." Wang Dafu said decisively, taking out the kind in the mall.


    Afterwards, he looked at Huang Feng and said: "I can''t do anything to them, then I will teach you a lesson!"


    Obviously, Wang Dafu felt that the cause of all this was Huang Feng. Therefore, if he couldn''t make any rudeness to Captain Yang and others, he had to take Huang Feng out first.


    Of course, for Captain Yang and others, he didn''t mean to let it go, but that was after he finished teaching Huang Feng.


    "Give it all to me, let me dispose of him!" Wang Dafu said to the bodyguards behind him.


    "Huang Feng be careful!" Guo Menghan exclaimed, even Guo Yong was worried.


    "Wang Dafu, don''t be foolish!" Captain Yang also said, but because he wasn''t directly conflicting with them, he didn''t dare to move the guy casually when he saw this situation.


    And Wang Dafu obviously understood this, so he looked confident and did not stop his bodyguard.


    And Huang Feng stood there coldly watching the bodyguards rushing towards him, how many spaces he had been to, how many masters he had seen, and how could he be afraid of these ordinary people''s bodyguards?


    Because of this, when the bodyguards were about to rush to Huang Feng''s side, Huang Feng himself moved first and disappeared from the spot. Before everyone else had reacted, he had already rushed into the crowd of bodyguards.


    The next second, screams sounded, and then, one after another, one after another.

 1921 Chapter 1921

    Wang Dafu''s hideous and terrifying expression did not dissipate on his face. As a result, he saw Huang Feng''s ghostly figure. Suddenly, his expression became stiff on his face, and his eyes were as big as copper bells.


    Captain Yang, Brother Wang and the others all looked at Huang Feng with shocked faces. In the eyes of ordinary people, those bodyguards were quite powerful. As a result, in front of Huang Feng, they looked like children. Without the ability to resist, Huang Feng could easily knock them down, but they couldn''t even touch Huang Feng''s clothes.


    Guo Menghan was also very surprised at this time. Originally, she was still worried about Huang Feng. As a result, she was relieved to see Huang Feng so powerful.


    As for Xiao Guo Yong, he let go of his eyes and looked at Huang Feng with a look of admiration. Huang Feng''s figure has been infinitely elevated in his heart.


    "Touch, ah!"


    Huang Feng controlled the direction and strength. The last bodyguard who could still stand was shot and flew out by him, and the direction he flew out was exactly where Wang Dafu was.


    Wang Dafu was flabbergasting there before, but as a result, he saw a black shadow in front of his eyes constantly zooming in. When he realized a lot and wanted to avoid it, it was already too late, the bodyguard''s stout body It hit him directly, and he smashed him without the slightest preparation. After that, he was pressed down by the bodyguard, and he felt that his internal organs were all twisted together.


    When all the bodyguards were knocked down, Huang Feng stopped. However, he said to Captain Yang and Brother Wang who were still in shock, "These people are suspected of assaulting public officials, should you arrest them? stand up?"


    You should know that the identity of Huang Feng''s National Security Bureau is also a state official, and these bodyguards attacked Huang Feng in front of Captain Yang and the others, and they can be arrested.


    Even Wang Dafu, who was crushed on the ground at this time and out of breath, could be arrested.


    "Ah, oh, good." Captain Yang reacted and said to Brother Wang and the others: "Catch them all."


    "Yes, Captain." Brother Wang and others looked at Huang Feng in admiration. They had doubts about Huang Feng¡¯s identity before. As a result, Huang Feng showed up in front of them. There is no doubt about his identity.


    And Brother Wang, I heard before that the masters in the National Security Bureau are like clouds, and they are very skilled. I just heard before that, today, he finally saw it with his own eyes.Don''t talk about the bodyguards, even if they were together, it is estimated that they would not hurt Huang Feng a single hair.


    "And him!" Huang Feng pointed to Wang Dafu on the ground.


    Brother Wang and the others looked at Yang. After all, catching these bodyguards and catching Wang Dafu are two concepts. Those bodyguards are just Wang Dafu¡¯s subordinates. If they are caught, they will be caught. However, Wang Dafu is different. Locally, they are celebrities. Once they are caught and exposed, they will definitely attract a lot of attention. However, they will also feel pressure at that time. Some of these pressures come from the people, and some come from above.


    After all, Wang Dafu still has deep connections locally.


    Captain Yang showed hesitation again on his face. Of course he knew what would happen if Wang Dafu was arrested. However, today he has completely offended Wang Dafu, even if he didn¡¯t arrest him, afterwards, Wang Dafu will also seek opportunities to retaliate.


    And now, Captain Yang can only rely on Huang Feng. He knows that there is already a conflict between Wang Dafu and Huang Feng. Not to mention how Huang Feng is, Wang Dafu will definitely not let Huang Feng go easily. And Wang Dafu''s behavior would definitely anger Huang Feng and provoke Huang Feng''s counterattack. In this way, it would be impossible for the two to resolve the matter peacefully.


    Therefore, Captain Yang now hopes that Huang Feng can completely solve Wang Dafu. In that case, he will not be retaliated by Wang Dafu. Therefore, what he has to do now is to rely on tightly. By Huang Feng''s side, there can be no other thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Captain Yang looked at Wang Dafu and said viciously, "Get him up for me too!"


    "Okay!" After receiving Captain Yang''s order, Brother Wang and others stopped being polite with Wang Dafu. This guy had been arrogant in front of them for a long time, and didn''t put them in the eyes. Now there are Captain Yang and Huang Feng. In the early days, they naturally wouldn''t be polite with Wang Dafu. They also made big moves when handcuffing Wang Dafu. This made Wang Dafu, who had been suppressed before breathing, another scream.


    "Yang, you are so courageous, you even dare to catch me, I will put the words here today, you are dead! You just kneel down and kowtow to me, I will not let you go!" Wang Dafu rebuked at Captain Yang.


    Who do you think Wang Dafu is?In the local area, they are all people who have a face and face. They are all high-ranking officials and wealthy businessmen. Today they were arrested by a small captain. In addition, Captain Yang did not give him face. These things add up to Wang Dafu. To Captain Yang, completely resented.


    The worried expression on Captain Yang''s face flashed away, and then he became firm. He knew that at this time, he had no retreat. Wang Dafu had obviously hated him, and he was letting him go now. , To apologize to him, there will be no effect.


    Therefore, Captain Yang doesn''t have too many other ideas. After all, other ideas will not help. Therefore, he said to Wang Ge and others: "Take them down and save a province. "


    "Yes, Captain." Wang Ge and others said.


    "Yang, you''re dead! You''re dead!" Wang Dafu was pushed forward by Brother Wang and others, but he kept clamoring, even if he was arrested, Wang Dafu was still not at all He doesn¡¯t believe what Captain Yang and Huang Feng can do with him. He will go out soon. At that time, it will be the death of Huang Feng and Captain Yang.


    "Mr. Huang, what should we do now?" Captain Yang asked Huang Feng subconsciously. At this time, he could only rely on Huang Feng.


    "You interrogate first, and leave the rest to me." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Captain Yang said, just now Wang Dafu asked his subordinates to attack Huang Feng in public, which is enough for Captain Yang and others to interrogate.


    "Huang Feng, nothing will happen, right?" Guo Menghan asked Huang Feng worriedly.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said to Guo Menghan. After that, he glanced at Guo Yong and said: "You take your brother back first, don''t scare him."


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan glanced at his brother and said, "What about you?"


    "I''ll stay here again, and I will look for you after I have dealt with the matter here," Huang Feng said.


    "Good." Guo Menghan nodded.


    After that, Guo Menghan took his younger brother and left first. Captain Yang and others, naturally, there would be no obstacles. Before leaving, Guo Yong thanked Huang Feng for a while and invited Huang Feng to visit his home. It.


    "Mr. Huang, Liu Bureau phone." Soon after Guo Menghan''s brother and sister left, Captain Yang took the phone and came to Huang Feng. Seeing Captain Yang''s face, it was obvious that he was reprimanded on the phone just now.


    Huang Feng was there little by little, and answered the phone: "Hey, this is Huang Feng."


    "I don''t care who you are. Now I will release Mr. Wang immediately. Do you know who he is? Anyone of you dare to catch?" There was a roar immediately on the phone, which should be the Liu Ju in Captain Yang''s mouth. The other party didn''t seem to know Huang Feng''s identity, and thought Huang Feng was also a member here.


    In fact, this is not surprising. Liu Ju is obviously Wang Dafu¡¯s reinforcements, and the position of the opponent is very different from Captain Yang. It is very likely that he did not know Captain Yang. After Captain Yang called Huang Feng, he thought he was Huang Feng. Feng is also a member here.


    "I don''t care who you are, Wang Dafu can''t let go." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Asshole!" Liu Ju angrily said, "Who is your boss? Tell me, I will do you right away!"


    "My boss is Bai Xiaorou, go find it." After speaking, Huang Feng hung up the phone.


    Huang Feng didn''t lie to the other party by saying this. Bai Xiaorou is still his team leader, and naturally his boss.


    "Mr. Huang, is this okay?" Captain Yang took the call from Huang Feng and asked with some worry.


    "It''s okay, I''m not here." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng found a place to sit down. Captain Yang personally poured a cup of tea for Huang Feng. As for Brother Wang and others, they were in charge of interrogating Wang Dafu.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng didn''t expect it. About half an hour later, there was a noise outside, and then several figures walked in.


    "Who is the person in charge here? Come out for me!" The middle-aged man in the lead said loudly as he walked.


    "I am." Captain Yang stood up and said.


    "What''s your name? Where is Mr. Wang now? Let him go immediately!" the man said.


    "Liu Ju, Mr. Wang is currently under investigation and cannot be released yet." Captain Yang said.


    The person here was just Liu Ju on the phone. Liu Ju didn''t know Captain Yang, but Captain Yang knew Liu Ju. He had seen each other on other occasions before.


    "Asshole! Do you know who Mr. Wang is? Do you know the consequences of arresting him? I now ask you to release him immediately!" said the person, that is, Liu Ju.


    Captain Yang didn¡¯t speak, and looked at Huang Feng. Huang Feng said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Liu Ju? I asked for the arrest of Wang Dafu. I suspect that he is in collusion with foreign destructive forces. Are you sure you really want to let him go? ? What if something happens? Can you bear the consequences?"


    "Who are you?" Liu Ju looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "I''m Huang Feng, I talked to you on the phone before." Huang Feng said: "How about? Are you going to let him go now?"


    "Who are you? Why do you say that Mr. Wang is colluding with foreign forces? Mr. Wang is an outstanding entrepreneur in our city. Can you slander it casually?" Liu Ju looked at Huang Feng.

 1922 Chapter 1922

    "This is my ID." Huang Feng handed out his ID and gave it to Bureau Liu.


    Liu Ju took the certificate with some doubts. Originally, he thought Huang Feng was the person here, but now it seems that he was wrong and Huang Feng is not the person here.


    "From the National Security Bureau?" Seeing the information on Huang Feng''s certificate, Liu Ju was taken aback for a moment, and his gaze at Huang Feng also became erratic.


    Unlike Captain Yang, Brother Wang and others, Liu Ju had also heard of the existence of the National Security Bureau. Moreover, he had seen the people inside before, so he naturally knew the authenticity of this certificate.


    However, he did not expect that he would meet people from the National Security Bureau in this place.


    Huang Feng nodded.


    Liu Ju''s eyes became hesitant, but he still said to Huang Feng: "Even if you are from the National Security Bureau, you can''t just arrest people, right?"


    After listening to Liu Ju''s words, Huang Feng''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect that after he had identified his identity, Liu Ju hadn''t given up. From this perspective, the other party seemed to have a lot to do with that Wang Dafu.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that Liu Ju said that only from his own standpoint.


    "I suspect that he is colluding with foreign forces? Can''t it be caught?" Huang Feng asked, "Furthermore, when he was here before, he had his men attack me. I want it, and I can give him Grab it? It''s Liu Ju, what does it mean to let me release Wang Dafu in such a hurry?"


    "I said, Wang Dafu is an outstanding entrepreneur in this city, and I don''t want such a person to be wronged." Liu Ju said.


    "Whether he has been wronged or not can only be determined after the investigation." Huang Feng said.


    "Have you ever thought that your behavior will hurt the enthusiasm of investors, who is responsible for problems?" Liu Ju asked.


    "If there are any consequences, I will be responsible." Huang Feng said faintly: "We can''t open up to him just because of his status as a rich man. Moreover, I deal with a lot of rich people, richer than his. There are many too."


    Liu Ju fixedly looked at Huang Feng, and then he nodded and said: "Okay, I will see what you can examine."


    After speaking, Liu Ju left with someone. Looking at the expression on his face, he was obviously still not convinced.


    It¡¯s no wonder that although Huang Feng¡¯s membership in the National Security Bureau is indeed a bit special, Liu¡¯s Bureau himself is here, and he is also a figure in power. In addition, he usually has nothing to ask for Huang Feng, so he will naturally not be too much. Fear of Huang Feng''s identity.


    And Liu Ju obviously didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng had other identities besides the members of the National Security Bureau. He even had a good relationship with those big bosses in the imperial capital. If he knew this, he wouldn¡¯t be expected. Dare to shake Huang Feng''s face directly like this.


    "Mr. Huang, this..." Captain Yang asked when he came to Huang Feng''s side.


    At this time, Captain Yang was the most anxious one. After all, he had completely torn his face with Wang Dafu before. If Wang Dafu is fine in the end, he will be the first unlucky one.


    "It''s okay, you continue to interrogate." Huang Feng waved his hand and said, "I will solve this matter."


    "Okay." At this point, Captain Yang can only choose to continue to believe in Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng looked at the back of Liu Ju who had left, not knowing what he was thinking.


    On the other side, Liu Ju, who had just come out, came to his car, took out his mobile phone, and made a call.


    "Leader, no one has been brought out." Liu Bureau said on the phone, his tone was much more respectful than before, and he didn''t see the arrogance just now.


    "What''s the matter? You went there in person and didn''t bring it out?" the person on the phone said.


    "Someone from the National Security Bureau intervened." Liu Bureau said on the phone, after which he told Huang Feng''s story again.


    "That''s how things are. Mr. Wang seems to be in conflict with Huang Feng, who is looking for excuses to run Mr. Wang." Liu Ju said.


    "Can the people of the National Security Bureau do whatever they want? It''s really bold!" The person on the phone said angrily: "Okay, I''ll take care of this."


    "Okay, leader."


    "By the way, that Wang Dafu didn''t reveal any news, right?" the person on the phone asked.


    "I don''t know, they won''t let me see Mr. Wang at all, they are very tough." Liu Ju said.


    "It''s really the opposite." After the man on the phone said, he hung up angrily.


    Director Liu put the phone away and looked at the place where he had just left. After that, he asked the driver to start the car and leave.


    And Huang Feng, who had not left there, received a call from Bai Xiaorou by accident. At this time, receiving Bai Xiaorou''s call made him a little surprised.


    "Xiaorou, what''s the matter? What happened at home?" Huang Feng thought it was something at home, so Bai Xiaorou called him.


    "There''s nothing at home." Bai Xiaorou said: "However, the leader of another group just called me and came to intercede with me."


    "Their hands are so long? Can they still find you?" Huang Feng said in surprise.


    Huang Feng was really shocked this time. He never thought that a rich man in such a small place could actually find people in the National Security Bureau through various relationships, and he could still talk to Bai Xiaorou. , This Wang Dafu''s network is too wide.


    "What''s the matter with this?" Bai Xiaorou asked curiously.


    So Huang Feng talked about Guo Yong''s affairs and also mentioned Wang Dafu.


    "How can such a small matter involve those people?" Bai Xiaorou was also puzzled.


    Indeed, the affair between Guo Yong and Wang Dafu''s son was not a big deal, but as a result, many people were involved, which made Bai Xiaorou feel strange.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng said: "However, it seems that this Wang Dafu is really not easy, and the contacts he met are not bad."


    "You can do it yourself." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng. Compared with other people, she naturally believes in Huang Feng: "As for our colleague, I will help you block it. "


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    After hanging up Bai Xiaorou¡¯s call, Huang Feng approached Captain Yang and asked him about Wang Dafu. Before, Huang Feng really didn¡¯t take Wang Dafu to his heart. He had been to many places and had seen him. Quite a few people don''t know how many high-ranking officials and rich people killed with their own hands, so how can they put Wang Dafu in their eyes?


    Originally, Huang Feng thought that by virtue of his status as a member of the National Security Bureau, he could easily settle this matter, but now it seems that he underestimated this Wang Dafu, and the other party did not seem to be as simple as he thought.


    Therefore, Huang Feng also paid attention to Wang Dafu, but he did not understand Wang Dafu, so he could only ask Captain Yang.


    And Captain Yang had a better understanding of Wang Dafu than Huang Feng, so he also started to introduce Wang Dafu to Huang Feng.


    Through Captain Yang''s narration, Huang Feng also learned a little more about Wang Dafu.


    Wang Dafu was born as a bastard and had no culture. Later, he didn¡¯t know what to do, but he suddenly developed. He contracted many projects in the city, not counting. He also started a foreign trade business, and he became more and more popular. He became the richest man in the city a few years ago, and the development in recent years has also become faster and faster. This is why Wang Dafu was so arrogant before and did not put Captain Yang in his eyes.


    After all, after Wang Dafu developed, his contact level was much higher than that of Captain Yang, and his contacts were also extensive. Naturally, he would not put a small captain in his eyes.


    "Do you know how he made his fortune?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I don''t know." Captain Yang shook his head and said, "How on earth did Wang Dafu make his fortune? Not many people know. They only know that he suddenly took over a city project, or that kind of project with huge profits. At that time, he It was just a small boss who was able to receive such a project and caused some sensation. Since then, he has started to develop, and the city has received a lot of projects, and then he began to do foreign trade."


    Huang Feng frowned slightly. It seems that this Wang Dafu is quite mysterious. There must be a reason behind his sudden rise, and it is not easy to know such a reason.


    "How''s your interrogation going?" Huang Feng asked.


    Captain Yang was a little embarrassed and said, "I didn''t get any useful information. That Wang Dafu was very arrogant and uncooperative. He knew we didn''t dare to do anything to him. Therefore, those who are confident are waiting for us to take him. Let it out."


    Huang Feng nodded, "You continue to interrogate, if you really can''t find anything, just let it go."


    "Let it go" Captain Yang was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what Huang Feng meant. He thought that Huang Feng would use any special methods against Wang Dafu. He didn''t expect that Huang Feng would understate the opponent to let him go.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, making sure that Captain Yang had heard correctly.


    "I''m so scared. He''s afraid that he will be even more arrogant. He certainly won''t let it go." Captain Yang said. He was afraid of Wang Dafu''s revenge after he came out. Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau, so Wang Dafu said I don''t dare to do anything to him, but I''m just a small captain, but I can''t hold Wang Dafu''s revenge.


    "I know." Huang Feng said: "I don''t mean to forget, let him go first, I have my own way."


    Captain Yang looked at Huang Feng, and he regretted that he believed Huang Feng so easily before. He felt that Huang Feng had no choice but to take Wang Dafu, so he released Wang Dafu. I saw Huang Feng with confidence before. He looked like he was full, and thought he was so good. As a result, there is still no way to take Wang Dafu.


    Poor self, I made a wrong choice before, and now I am afraid that my position will be lost.


    Thinking of this, Captain Yang suddenly felt frustrated, and his mood was terrible.

 1923 Chapter 1923

    Huang Feng didn''t know what Captain Yang was thinking, but he could probably guess it, but he didn''t say anything to Captain Yang, because now, no matter what he said, Captain Yang would not believe it.


    It''s better to do it secretly instead of trying to explain.


    On the other hand, Captain Yang, who was somewhat discouraged, didn''t have much thoughts about interrogating Wang Dafu. Anyway, Wang Dafu was very tenacious, and there was no interrogation at all. In addition, he was disappointed with Huang Feng, so, After another period of interrogation, Captain Yang ordered Wang Dafu to be released.


    "Captain, really let it go?" Brother Wang asked his boss carefully.


    "What else can I do if I don''t let it go?" Captain Yang was in a bad mood, and his tone of voice for his subordinates was naturally bad: "Up to now, have you asked anything?"


    "Not yet, that guy''s mouth is very stiff." Brother Wang said embarrassedly.


    "Then it''s over?!" Captain Yang said: "If you continue to ask, you can''t ask anything. Why are you keeping the other party?"


    "There is no way that Mr. Huang can drain Wang Dafu''s mouth?" Brother Wang asked. In his heart, the members of the National Security Bureau are very powerful people. It is impossible to take Wang Dafu at all.


    "He? Haha." Captain Yang smiled disdainfully and said: "I am afraid he is also scared now. Then Wang Dafu went to his boss directly through the relationship. Maybe he is also thinking about how to make amends with Wang Dafu. I apologize."


    When Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou called before, Captain Yang also heard a general idea, knowing that Wang Dafu had found a relationship with the National Security Bureau.


    "What? Wang Dafu has such a wide network of contacts, so he can contact the internal leaders of the National Security Bureau? So awesome?!" Wang Ge said with a surprised look.


    In the heart of Brother Wang, there is a very strong presence in the National Security Bureau, which is beyond the reach of people like him. When Huang Feng¡¯s identity was determined before, he was very excited and felt that Huang Feng is better than They are one level higher.


    And the people in this small place cannot be compared with the people of the National Security Bureau. Even if Wang Dafu is a rich man here, there is a huge gap between Wang Dafu and the members of the National Security Bureau.


    However, Brother Wang didn''t expect Wang Dafu to be able to contact the National Security Bureau, and to catch up with the leadership there. This immediately shocked Brother Wang, which is actually an incredible thing.


    When did the rich people on their side be so awesome?This is simply breaking the limit of imagination.


    "I didn''t want to fight either. He is so capable. If I had known it, my brain would break and I would offend him." Captain Yang said with an ugly expression like constipation.


    Brother Wang nodded in agreement. Indeed, if he knew that Wang Dafu was so capable, a fool would offend him.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Brother Wang asked.


    "What else? Let it go." Captain Yang said.


    "Really let go, Wang Dafu is so capable, he went out, isn''t it?" Wang Ge hesitated.


    "If you don''t let him go, he won''t retaliate?" Captain Yang said with an ugly expression: "Let it go, let it go, how could I catch up with this mess? It''s really mad."


    Brother Wang looked at the boss who left with an annoyed look, and felt deep sympathy in his heart. Their status may be enough deterrent for ordinary people, but facing people like Huang Feng and Wang Dafu, It''s not enough to see, now Captain Yang is caught in the middle, and he is naturally the most injured.


    However, Captain Yang has few choices. No matter which side he chooses, he will offend the other side. What he can do is choose a stronger one.


    But now it seems that Captain Yang''s choice is obviously wrong, he is on the wrong team, and once the wrong choice is made, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Brother Wang felt a sense of death and sadness in his heart. Captain Yang was unlucky, and his life would not be better either. What made him helpless was that although he knew what his outcome might be, he still didn¡¯t. The way to change this result can only be passively accepted, waiting for the arrival of the final result.


    "Hey, what a mess this is." Brother Wang also sighed with emotion.


    Immediately, Brother Wang asked people to release Wang Dafu.


    But Wang Dafu quickly walked out of the room with a look of arrogance. When he saw Brother Wang, he snorted disdainfully: "Now you know you will let me go? Afraid? It''s too late!"


    Wang Dafu can naturally guess why he was released so quickly. It should be people outside who have exerted their strength. Wang Dafu is not surprised or surprised at this point. Therefore, he is arrogant when he comes out now. Ang looks.


    Brother Wang''s mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything. At this time, what else could he say?Kneeling to beg for mercy?Don''t say that he did something like that, even if he did it, looking at Wang Dafu''s appearance, it is impossible to let him go.


    "Nothing to say? You wait for me. When I turn around, I will slowly clean up you." Wang Dafu said directly, not because he was in the place of Brother Wang and the others.


    Brother Wang was also a little sad. It seemed that he and Captain Yang were both worried about by this Wang Dafu, and this guy would really not let them go.


    "Huh, let''s go." Wang Dafu said to the person who came to pick him up.


    And at this time, the people next to him have changed a group. The previous group of people were all beaten into the hospital by Huang Feng. Huang Feng just started it, but it was not light. As a result, these guys were all one by one. They have been injured, and it is estimated that they will stay in the hospital for some time.


    Seeing the change of faces around him, Wang Dafu felt angry in his heart, and Huang Feng''s always calm face appeared before him.


    "By the way, what about that guy from the National Security Bureau? How''s it going? Did you catch him?" Wang Dafu asked Brother Wang, his tone still not polite.


    "No!" Brother Wang said irritably, opposing himself even if he bowed his knees to Wang Dafu now, the other party would not let him go, so why bother to lower his posture?


    "How do you talk, do you want to die?" Wang Dafu said angrily.


    "Please pay attention to your identity! Also see clearly where this is!" Wang Ge also angered.


    "Okay, very good." Wang Dafu said with an annoyed smile, pointed his finger at Brother Wang, and said, "You wait for me!"


    After speaking, Wang Dafu left there with someone.


    And when Brother Wang saw Wang Dafu gone, the strong composure on his face was gone, and he was flustered instead.


    However, it is no use to be flustered any more, it is already like this.


    On the other side, Wang Dafu, who was leaving triumphantly, didn¡¯t notice. Above his head, there was always a little thing following, and this little thing was sent by Huang Feng to monitor Wang Dafu¡¯s every move. .


    Huang Feng also left after Wang Dafu left. Captain Yang did not even come to say hello to Huang Feng because of his frustration. In his opinion, both himself and Huang Feng are almost finished. Do you have any thoughts to have a courteous meeting with Huang Feng.


    After Huang Feng left Captain Yang and the others, he returned directly to Guo Menghan''s home.


    When Huang Feng arrived there, he realized that the place had become very lively. Not only the four members of Guo Menghan''s family, but also the surrounding villagers were all watching the excitement.


    After seeing Huang Feng''s arrival, many villagers talked a lot, but they all consciously made a way for Huang Feng and let Huang Feng smoothly enter Guo Menghan''s home.


    "Huang Feng, Huang Feng is back." Guo Menghan was the first to see Huang Feng. When she saw Huang Feng, her eyes lit up clearly, and then she subconsciously called out.


    Guo Menghan''s parents and her younger brother also looked over, and when Huang Feng appeared, they all greeted him.


    "Mr. Huang, thank you, thank you for saving my son." Guo Menghan''s mother took Huang Feng''s hand and said excitedly.


    "Thank you." Guo Menghan''s father also said, although he did not say as much as Guo Menghan''s mother, but the expression on his face was the same sincere.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Huang Feng said.


    "Brother Huang, thank you." Guo Yong also said, his face no longer had the panic and fear before, instead he looked excited: "Brother Huang, you are really good, so many people are not your opponents. ."


    Obviously, Huang Feng''s previous feats of an enemy group made Guo Yong''s blood boil, and he is still excited.


    Huang Feng touched Guo Yong''s head and said, "That''s nothing. I heard from your sister that you study very well. It''s much better than I was back then."


    Guo Yong was a little embarrassed by Huang Feng''s praise, and said, "I''m far worse than Big Brother Huang."


    "Okay, okay, don''t stand here and say." Guo Menghan''s mother said quickly: "Come in and sit in, come in and sit."


    Huang Feng was enthusiastically surrounded by Guo Menghan''s family and kept saying these words of thanks. It can be seen that Guo Yong was arrested. Guo Menghan''s parents were very scared. Now they are very excited when they see their son being rescued.


    After talking about a conversation, Guo Menghan''s mother left first. She was not going to do other things, but to buy groceries. I saw this tonight to celebrate.


    Guo Menghan''s father stayed to talk to Huang Feng, and of course, Guo Menghan''s brother and sister were also with him.


    Huang Feng didn''t talk about Wang Dafu''s affairs. He was afraid that Guo Menghan''s family was worried that they would not be able to help. Telling this matter would only make them more worried and would not have any other effect.


    Therefore, no one in Guo Menghan''s family knew that, in fact, this matter was not over yet, and that Wang Dafu would obviously not let it go easily.


    Therefore, Guo Menghan''s home has always been a lively atmosphere.

 1924 Chapter 1924 Active Matchmaking

    "Xiaofeng, eat, eat, you''re welcome, just treat it as your own home, eat more." Guo Menghan''s mother warmly entertained Huang Feng at the dinner table.


    Today¡¯s dinner can be said to be very rich. Guo Menghan¡¯s mother, in order to celebrate her son¡¯s salvation, also thanked Huang Feng, so she cooked a table full of dishes.


    And Huang Feng''s bowl was also full of vegetables picked by Guo Menghan''s mother.


    Of course, Guo Menghan''s mother''s name for Huang Feng has also changed from Mr. Huang to Xiaofeng, which is kinder, but if she knows Huang Feng''s true identity, she doesn''t know if she has the courage to call Huang Feng that way.


    "Auntie, enough, enough." Huang Feng said quickly.


    After that, he looked at Guo Menghan as if for help, but he saw Guo Menghan''s smirk, but he didn''t mean to help at all.


    "Eat more, eat more." Guo Menghan''s mother is still urging Huang Feng to eat more.


    In the end, it was Guo Menghan''s father who really couldn''t stand it anymore. He told his wife to stop Guo Menghan''s mother from picking up vegetables, but his enthusiasm remained unchanged.


    "Xiaofeng, thank you so much this time. If it weren''t for you, Xiaoyong wouldn''t know when we could come back." Guo Menghan''s mother once again expressed her gratitude to Huang Feng at the dinner table.


    "Auntie, you have thanked you more than once. It''s really nothing. Menghan and I are friends, so we should do this." Huang Feng said.


    Guo Menghan''s mother seemed to think of what she looked like, her eyes rolled on Huang Feng and her daughter, and said, "Xiaofeng, are you married?"


    "Not yet." Huang Feng said. He has a lot of women, but he is really not married.


    "Oh, didn''t your family urge you?" Guo Menghan''s mother said: "In the village outside, people who are as old as you are basically married. I have urged Xiaohan for a long time. It''s really not worrying."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Guo Menghan said embarrassedly.


    It is true that Guo Menghan''s mother often urges her to marry and introduces her to her. However, they were all pushed by Guo Menghan. Now in front of Huang Feng, Guo Menghan is still embarrassed to talk about this matter again.


    "What''s the matter? It''s a normal thing to marry a man and a woman. What''s so embarrassing." Guo Menghan''s mother said indifferently.


    Guo Menghan lowered his head and blushed and stopped talking, while Huang Feng smiled and didn''t say anything. In their hometown, at his age, many people were married. Most of them didn''t go to school early. Naturally, I got married early.


    Affected by this trend, Huang Feng¡¯s parents had urged Huang Feng many times before, and even sent Huang Feng¡¯s younger sister to the site for field trips. They were relieved to see that Huang Feng really has a girlfriend. , And no longer urge this matter.


    "By the way, Xiaofeng, what do you think of our family, Xiaohan?" Guo Menghan''s mother asked.


    "Cough cough." Huang Feng was drinking soup, and when he heard this question, he was shocked and choked.


    "Mom! What nonsense are you talking about!" Guo Menghan couldn''t stop the shame in her heart, and said loudly. She also took a peek at Huang Feng and saw Huang Feng''s embarrassed look, making her feel even more shy.


    "I''m not talking nonsense, none of you are married yet. It would be nice to make a couple." Guo Menghan''s mother said naturally, and didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Guo Menghan''s father looked at his wife in surprise, wondering how his wife''s attitude changed so quickly.


    You know, when they guessed that Huang Feng and Guo Menghan were boyfriends and girlfriends, Guo Menghan''s mother was still opposed to it. As a result, they actually talked about it on their own initiative, and they still agreed. The look, this change is too fast.


    Could this be related to Huang Feng saving Guo Yong?


    In fact, Guo Menghan''s father was half right. The reason why Guo Menghan''s mother''s attitude changed so quickly was really related to Guo Yong''s affairs.


    Although Guo Menghan''s mother is a rural person, this does not mean that she is stupid. In fact, Guo Menghan''s mother is still very shrewd.


    Guo Menghan''s mother knew that her son was offending a child from a rich family. This rich man is also a well-known rich man in the city, rich in money, and well-connected.


    When she knew that her son had offended such a rich man, Guo Menghan''s mother was flustered and even felt desperate.


    Even if Huang Feng came back with her daughter and went to see the city, she didn''t have much expectations.


    However, in this case, Huang Feng brought Guo Yong back. This surprised Guo Menghan''s mother and at the same time he gained a new understanding of Huang Feng''s capabilities.


    If his son is able to come back, it must have little to do with his daughter. After all, Guo Menghan''s mother still knows what his daughter is capable of, so the matter is clear. All this is Huang Feng''s credit.


    And Huang Feng was able to survive Wang Dafu''s contest, and even saved Guo Yong directly. This also shows that Huang Feng''s skills are not bad, at least not worse than Wang Dafu.


    And that Wang Dafu was already a rich man, and he was still a local snake. In this case, he couldn''t beat Huang Feng. This showed that Huang Feng''s strength might be greater than Wang Dafu''s.


    After understanding this, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude changed, which is not something to be surprised. Before, she opposed the possible relationship between her daughter and Huang Feng¡¯s boyfriend and girlfriend. That was because she felt that Huang Feng did not seem to be a person. The money person does not want his daughter to marry and endure hardships.


    And now, she suddenly discovered that Huang Feng was obviously a rich man, but it was a little low-key. Under such circumstances, of course, she would not oppose the matter between her daughter and Huang Feng, and even actively matched the situation. Things.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Guo Menghan''s father, it was a very strange thing, but Guo Menghan''s mother took it for granted.


    "Well, auntie, I have someone I like." Huang Feng finally stopped coughing and said.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Guo Menghan''s face was a little sad. Although she knew the situation before, but now hearing Huang Feng say it again, she still feels a little sad.


    However, Guo Menghan''s mother would not give up so easily. It was hard to find a golden turtle son-in-law for her daughter. How could she give up so easily.


    "It doesn''t matter if you have someone you like. If you are not married, it doesn''t matter. My daughter can compete fairly. I believe that my daughter is so good and will definitely win." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    Indeed, Guo Menghan''s own conditions are definitely not bad, she is beautiful, and has a good personality. Such a girl is very attractive. Her only shortcoming may be her family background.


    However, this should not be a problem for rich Huang Feng.


    "Mom, can you stop talking about this topic?" Guo Menghan wanted to stop his mother again.


    "Why can''t I talk about it? I didn''t say anything wrong. He was not married." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it for now, let the children solve the children''s affairs." Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "I''m afraid they are too young and ignorant." Guo Menghan''s mother said, but when she saw her daughter looked a little angry, she stopped the topic in due course.


    Of course, this does not mean that she gave up. In fact, she is still thinking about this matter in her heart, thinking about how to help her daughter and make it happen.


    After that, the topic was no longer discussed at the dinner table, but there seemed to always be a strange atmosphere, which lasted until after dinner, and Guo Menghan didn''t dare to look at Huang Feng from beginning to end.


    After the meal, Guo Menghan took the initiative to find Huang Feng and said with some embarrassment: "Huang Feng, sorry, my mother used to talk nonsense, don''t take it to heart."


    "Well, I know." Huang Feng nodded.


    Guo Menghan felt a bit wronged, but he just nodded and didn''t say anything.


    While resting, a new problem arises, that is, the problem of sleeping at night.


    In Guo Menghan''s house, there are only three rooms in one house, which is usually enough, but tonight, it seems that there are some shortages.


    "I sleep with my mom, Xiaoyong, you sleep in the same room with your dad, Huang Feng, you sleep in the same room by yourself." Guo Menghan arranged.


    Huang Feng is a guest, and of course he should live alone in a room.


    Everyone seemed to have no objection to this, so it was so decided.


    However, after turning off the lights, Guo Menghan''s mother didn''t seem to let her daughter mean, and asked: "Xiaohan, tell me, what is the relationship between you and that Xiaofeng?"


    "It''s just an ordinary friend." Guo Menghan said.


    "Ordinary friend, can he be busy with our family''s affairs? I don''t look like it at all." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "Huang Feng is kind to her friends." Guo Menghan said. She thought of Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan. Huang Feng was really good to her friends. If it weren''t for Huang Feng, Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan would never There are today''s achievements.


    "Then what do you feel about him." Guo Menghan''s mother asked: "Don''t tell me, you don''t feel anything about him. Mom is someone who came by. I can tell when you look at his eyes. It''s definitely not without feeling. Kind."


    Guo Menghan was speechless for a while and didn''t know how to answer. Of course, she didn''t have no feelings for Huang Feng. Then, she knew Huang Feng''s actual situation, so she could only bury this feeling in her heart and dare not express it.


    "Why don''t you talk anymore? There are only two of us, mother and daughter, so what''s the embarrassment to say?" Guo Menghan''s mother said.

 1925 Chapter 1925

    "Mom!" Guo Menghan yelled shyly, but didn''t know how to answer.


    Don''t like Huang Feng, don''t feel Huang Feng?The fact is obviously not the case. Although Guo Menghan has never told others about it, she knows how she feels.


    Admit that you like Huangfeng?


    Guo Menghan also knows the actual situation of Huang Feng. Obviously, this is an unrealistic thing.


    "What''s the embarrassment with mom? Mom is here and can help you provide some advice." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    Guo Menghan is right to think about it. After all, her mother is more experienced than herself, and she is also her own relative. She can¡¯t tell other people about Huang Feng¡¯s incident, but she doesn¡¯t have anything to say to her mother. What''s the problem.


    After that, Guo Menghan''s mother gave another urging. Guo Menghan couldn''t hold back her mother''s urging. After hesitating, he admitted his feelings for Huang Feng.


    Of course, she also said that Huang Feng''s situation, including Huang Feng''s current identity, several of his girlfriends, and even some of his girlfriends.


    "Huang Feng''s situation is like this, he is a very good person, I know I am not worthy of him." Guo Menghan said.


    "Huang Feng really has so many girlfriends?" Guo Menghan''s mother asked, with a look of shock on her face.


    After all, for an ordinary person to have several girlfriends at the same time, and these girlfriends still know each other''s existence, this is an unacceptable thing.


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan said: "As far as I know, there are no less than five. Moreover, their family background is not ordinary, they are all very background people, I have no way to compare with them."


    This is also the reason why Guo Menghan did not dare to express her thoughts to Huang Feng, because she was very inferior and felt that she was much worse than Su Yumo''s daughters, and did not express her own thoughts, not because Huang Feng already has several women. , But, she felt that she was not worthy of Huang Feng.


    "This shows that Huang Feng is not easy." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    Huang Feng can let several women with rich backgrounds surround him at the same time, then he is definitely not an ordinary person, and ordinary people can''t do this at all. Therefore, Guo Menghan''s mother, through this matter , But confirmed his previous judgment.


    As for the shock when I heard the news for the first time before, it was just an instinctive reaction, but there were no other thoughts.


    Even in their rural area, Guo Menghan''s mother only has a few good people who raise little women outside. Such things seem to be an open secret.


    And if Huang Feng is really a rich and powerful person, there are several women, it is not too strange.


    "He is not simple. I heard Brother Liang said that Huang Feng¡¯s current wealth is probably not worse than those of the super-rich in China. Even in one or two years, it may become the whole country. The richest man." Guo Menghan said, the words were full of worship for Huang Feng.


    However, it is obvious that Guo Liang¡¯s judgment of Huang Feng is still biased towards conservative. He just thinks Huang Feng is very rich and develops quickly. However, he doesn¡¯t know how much money he has. He just thinks Huang Feng is developing. The time is too short, even if it can be compared with those super rich, but if you want to become the richest man, it will take another year or two.


    Obviously, Guo Liang didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng¡¯s wealth had already surpassed those of the domestic super-rich, and he was already the richest man in the country. However, this matter has not been announced to the outside world, so others will not. understood.


    "So powerful?" Guo Menghan''s mother couldn''t help exclaiming. Although she thought Huang Feng might be rich before, she did not expect to be so rich, the richest man in the country, how rich is that?Those money, I''m afraid they are people like them, a figure that is impossible to achieve for ten lifetimes and a hundred lifetimes.


    Although this is still a conservative judgment, it is enough to make Guo Menghan''s mother exclaim.


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan nodded affirmatively.


    "Then it''s no wonder those women will fall in love with him." Guo Menghan''s mother said. In her opinion, as long as a man has enough money, naturally there will be more women who take the initiative to come forward, even without a man.


    "Mom, the women in Huang Feng are not vulgar people." Guo Menghan defended.


    First of all, Su Yumo and the others are very rich. Secondly, Li Bingyun is also a star Guo Menghan likes very much, and she also likes her as a person. Naturally, I don''t believe that Li Bingyun approached Huangfeng for money.


    "I think it''s almost the same." Guo Menghan''s mother said with a curl of her lips.


    Guo Menghan opened his mouth and wanted to explain, but gave up again. Her mother did not know Su Yumo, Li Bingyun and others, so her mother would not believe what she said.


    "What about you, what do you think?" Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "Mom, Huang Feng has several women, you still want me to move forward." Guo Menghan said in surprise.


    You know, her mother was also a relatively conservative person. After knowing that Huang Feng has other women, can she agree to approach Huang Feng?


    "What''s the matter?" Guo Menghan''s mother curled her lips and said, "You know, Sanshu Liu in the village. He did some projects outside and made a hundred thousand yuan. This is why he has been in trouble for a while. He secretly raised a little woman outside. He said this after drinking with others. In this world, rich men tend to attract women''s attention. There are many women around Huangfeng. It''s not surprising."


    Guo Menghan looked at her like a mother who knew him for the first time. Is this the mother he knew?My mother, when has my mind been so advanced?Even more advanced than himself.


    However, Guo Menghan soon wanted to understand a little bit. The reason why his mother had such an idea might be influenced by the people in the village, especially that Liu Sanshu.


    Another reason is that she has always been patriarchal. Guo Menghan has known this idea of ??her mother since she was a child. However, she has no resentment because she has a good relationship with her brother. Although my mother likes her younger brother more, she is also for her own education, just hoping that she can bring more benefits to her younger brother in the future.


    For this, Guo Menghan has no thoughts of resisting, because she also loves her brother very much, and hopes that she can give her brother more help.


    And Huang Feng is obviously such a person who can bring enough benefits to himself, to his brother, and even to his whole family.


    Therefore, it is not so strange that his mother would agree to, and even encourage her to chase Huangfeng.


    And Guo Menghan could think that if his father knew about this, he would probably refuse. The starting points of the two sides are different.


    "When I just divided the room, I deliberately didn''t prepare a quilt for his room. Later, you will take the bed quilt over." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "Mom." Guo Menghan blushed with shame. She naturally knew the hidden meaning in her mother''s words, but because she understood it, she felt even more shy.


    "Why are you ashamed? Do you want to watch him get cold?" Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    Guo Menghan was naturally unwilling in his heart, not to say that he was reluctant, the key is that Huang Feng is a guest, so what he said is indeed inappropriate.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, Guo Menghan decided to accept his mother''s suggestion.


    At this time, Huang Feng did not realize that he did not have a quilt. After lying on the bed, he opened up his super vision, and monitored Wang Dafu''s every move through the little guys around Wang Dafu.


    When Huang Feng accompanied Guo Menghan''s family to dinner, Wang Dafu was also eating with others. There were not many people at this dinner, but their identities were obviously unusual.


    One of them was Huang Feng¡¯s acquaintance, and that was the Liu Ju that he had seen during the day. At this kind of dinner, neither Liu Ju nor Wang Dafu sat in the middle position. There was another one sitting in the middle. The person, of course, this person, Huang Feng did not know.


    The few people first had a meal and then they began to talk, and the topics surrounding it were obviously related to Wang Dafu''s experience today.


    "What is the origin of Huang Feng, so arrogant?" a young man at the dinner table asked.


    "It''s from the National Security Bureau." Wang Dafu said: "However, after I came out, I investigated him. He is not simple. There are many companies under his control. The''Time and Space Auto'' company is his, and he is also an actor. He also has his own entertainment company. In addition to these, he has many other industries, and he is an out-and-out super rich!"


    Wang Dafu himself is a businessman, so when he investigates intelligence, he also pays more attention to Huang Feng''s economic intelligence.


    The findings of Wang Dafu¡¯s investigation were actually made public by Huang Feng. It was not top-secret information. After learning about Huang Feng¡¯s identity, even Wang Dafu took a breath. He didn¡¯t have any. I thought of the seemingly young and overly young man who actually owns such a huge industry.


    And Wang Dafu, who is also a rich man, also knows that Huang Feng''s development to the present stage is not enough to be rich and talented in business, and he must have enough contacts!Wasn''t it because of the people behind him that Wang Dafu can develop to this day?


    Therefore, after Wang Dafu knew that Huang Feng had such an industry, he was the first to be shocked, that Huang Feng must have horrible connections behind him, not his obvious wealth.

 1926 Chapter 1926

    To be honest, Huang Feng has such a big industry and he is indeed very rich. However, he is not too anxious with him, Wang Dafu, and Wang Dafu can''t ask for each other, so you don''t need to be afraid of each other.


    However, Huang Feng can have such a terrifying industry, the background behind it is obviously not necessarily, Wang Dafu is afraid of this, not Huang Feng''s simple wealth and industry.


    "So amazing? That''s the time and space car company is his?" Others also said in a little shocked.


    After all, some time ago, "time-space car" still caused a huge sensation at home and abroad. At that time, the word "time-space car" was a term that people often talked about. People talked about "time-space car". At the time, most of them looked proud. After all, this company has made a lot of face for China in this industry.


    As for the cars produced by "Space Auto", whether in terms of function or price, they deserve those evaluations. Therefore, once "Space Auto" came out, it has received widespread attention and praise. I want to buy "Space Auto" products. There are countless people.


    At the moment, the few people on this table have naturally heard of "space-time cars". They even made appointments to purchase floating cars, but because of the production volume, they have not yet received the goods. .


    No one thought that Huang Feng was the owner of this enterprise.


    "It''s his." Wang Dafu said.


    "Isn''t he from the National Security Bureau? How can I own these companies?" Someone wondered.


    "I don''t know this. It stands to reason that it is impossible for people from the National Security Bureau to own these companies." Another person said.


    "I feel that this company may not belong to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng may just be an agent on the surface." Liu Ju said, "Think about it, a young man, there is nothing too deep. His background and his age are still so young. Where did he get the money and technology to develop that company? I think there should be a shadow of the country behind this incident, and that company is also a country, just using him as a shield in front. "


    The others nodded, obviously agreeing with this statement.


    Actually, think about it, Huang Feng is so young, where does such advanced technology come from?You know, those technologies far exceed those of the same industry abroad, which is obviously not something ordinary people can do.


    However, Huang Feng can take it out. This is a bit weird. In addition, Huang Feng has many other people''s industries at the same time, and every industry is well developed, which makes people feel even more incredible. .


    "Then this kid can move?" Wang Dafu asked.


    For Huang Feng, Wang Dafu is naturally unwilling to let it go. This kid dares to challenge himself, and he is still on his own territory. This is something Wang Dafu cannot bear. Therefore, if he has the opportunity, he will definitely Revenge against Huang Feng, this is what he had always thought of before.


    However, after knowing Huang Feng¡¯s series of identities, Wang Dafu hesitated a little. Feng is just a puppet, but the big dog also depends on the owner. If the dog Huang Feng is hit, what should be done if the "master" behind him is angry?


    Therefore, Wang Dafu also wanted to ask the opinions of everyone present.


    Everyone looked at each other and had no idea for a while. Their scruples were similar to Wang Dafu''s, even if Huang Feng was just a puppet placed in front, but the person who can make such a company is definitely not a simple character, Huang Feng There must be a very powerful person behind.


    "Cough cough." The old man sitting in the middle coughed heavily and said, "Just forget about this. Huang Feng should not move. There is no need to ruin our major events because of some small things."


    "Yes, big things matter. If we irritate a big person, we will lose out." Others also agreed.


    Anyway, it was not them who suffered in Huang Feng''s hands before, and they only cared about their own interests. As long as their own interests were not threatened, that was enough.


    As for what Wang Dafu thinks, that is not what they want to consider.


    But Wang Dafu''s heart was naturally unhappy. You must know that before, he had uttered cruel words in front of Brother Wang and others. As a result, let this matter be forgotten by himself. Isn''t that the equivalent of drawing his own face?


    Coupled with Huang Feng''s series of actions before him, Wang Dafu is even more unacceptable.


    However, since the old man said that, Wang Dafu also knew that it was impossible for him to retaliate against Huang Feng, and this matter was so qualitative.


    Regardless of the fact that Wang Dafu is in front of outsiders, he is the richest man in this city.


    However, in front of this old man, he can say nothing. Without this old man, there would be no where he is today, and the other party can help him reach the point where he is today, and he can instantly be beaten back to his original shape.


    Therefore, as long as this old man decides things, Wang Dafu is not qualified and has no courage to oppose it.


    Therefore, even if he was upset, Wang Dafu could only accept this result.


    "Okay, I also agree, that Huang Feng''s fate is considered great." Wang Dafu said.


    "That''s right, if you can''t bear it, you will be in a big way, and you have to bear it." The old man said admiringly to Wang Dafu.


    After being praised by the old man, Wang Dafu, who was still very depressed, his mood improved a lot.


    "Don''t talk about Huang Feng, let''s talk about our affairs." Someone said.


    "The demand for our goods in foreign markets has been increasing recently. Should we also increase some efforts?" someone said.


    "It''s not so good." Liu Ju said, "We have already shipped a lot of people out every month. If we have more, it will probably cause unnecessary attention."


    "What are you afraid of, here, who would dare to investigate us?" Wang Dafu said nonchalantly. They have been doing this for a long time and have never gone abroad. Wang Dafu is bolder and he is not afraid to expose anything. of.


    "It''s always good to be careful." Another said: "We now make a lot of money every month. There is no need to take risks, just maintain the previous scale."


    "You are cowards." Another said.


    Obviously, everyone''s opinions are inconsistent. Some are in favor of maintaining the previous state, while others want to expand the scale. Both sides have their own ideas and reasons.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise!" the old man said.


    The scene, which was still very noisy just now, suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at the old man. Obviously, among these people, the old man has the final decision, and his opinion is very important.


    "I heard some wind recently. It seems that someone has discovered an anomaly here. Therefore, we have to be more careful recently. Not only can we not expand the scale, but also temporarily stop shipments. Wait until the wind has passed." The old man said.


    "Stop shipping?" Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that the old man would say this in the end.


    Before, whether it was supporting expansion or maintaining the status quo, there was one thing that was the same, that is, it could continue to make money, it was just a conservative and a more radical one.


    However, no matter which party it is, it is impossible to agree to stop this business. After all, it is Rijindoujin''s business. Who wants to give up?


    As a result, the old man actually asked them to temporarily stop shipping. Isn''t this the same as cutting off their financial resources? After everyone reacted, they couldn''t accept it.


    "Lao Liu, this business can''t be stopped. If you stop for a day, you will lose a lot." Someone said.


    "That''s right, old leader, even if we don''t expand the scale, we can''t stop. Stop, don''t we all have to drink Northwest Wind?"


    "Yes, yes, you can''t stop!"


    Everyone didn''t want to stop the business, even if it was only temporarily stopped, they were unwilling, and they all opposed it.


    "In the past few years, have you earned less? Just stop for a while, and you will all have to drink Northwestern Wind?" The old man, the old man Liu Xing, had a whole face and said, "Furthermore, I just let them temporarily Stopped for a while, and did not say that you will not do it in the future."


    When everyone saw Mr. Liu seemed to be angry, they did not dare to speak any more, but they all had hesitating and dissatisfied expressions on their faces. Obviously, they were still unwilling to accept Mr. Liu¡¯s opinions, even if they did not dare to speak up, but, I still don''t want to.


    "No matter what you think about this matter, I will give me a temporary stop. There is no room for negotiation. When the limelight passes, I will notify you." Liu Lao said in a deep voice. After speaking, he was the first one. He got up and walked out without saying hello to other people.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, and for a while, the needle was actually heard.


    "What do you think?" someone said.


    "Can''t stop, stop for a day, it''s a big loss, who can''t make it with the money."


    "But Liu Lao meant to let us stop for a while." The person hesitated before.


    "I think Mr. Liu is getting older and less courageous. He wants to find stability." The person next to him said, "He was too cautious."


    "You dare to say that to Mr. Liu, you want to die."


    "What are you afraid of? He has already left anyway." The man said, but his voice was subconsciously quieter. Obviously, he was still afraid of Mr. Liu in his heart.


    It can even be said that in their hearts, they are all afraid of Mr. Liu.


    "Then what to do?" Everyone still did not find a consensus.


    "I think we can do it secretly, as long as we don''t let Lao Liu know about it. In this case, when we divide the money, we can get a less share of him." Wang Dafu said.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up.

 1927 Chapter 1927 is closed

    "Well, if Lao Liu knew, would he be angry?" someone said worriedly.


    "Being angry is sure to get angry, but we don''t have to let him know. As long as the people present don''t tell it, no one else will know about it." Another person said.


    At a considerable distance from them, Guo Menghan''s home, Huang Feng''s mouth was slightly bent, who said that no one would know, didn''t he already know?


    However, Huang Feng still doesn''t know what these people are going to do, so he can only continue to listen patiently.


    "Yes, as long as we don''t say it, no one will know."


    Everyone at the scene was tempted.


    In fact, even though they are all afraid of the old man Liu, after all, the other party has a lot of local contacts, but they have always thought that Mr. Liu has a large part of the interests in this business. They add up. There are not as many interests as Mr. Liu.


    In the past, they didn''t dare to have any other ideas. After all, this matter was first done by Mr. Liu, and most of what was used was the relationship between Mr. Liu before, and they were all joined later.


    Therefore, before they had little interest in sharing, it was hard to say anything.


    However, this time, Mr. Liu wanted to suspend the business. When someone suggested to leave Mr. Liu to do it alone, everyone was moved in front of the huge interests. You must know that without Mr. Liu, each of them would A lot of benefits can be obtained, and it is even possible to double it.


    With such a result in sight, how could they not be moved?Although they all knew that after their affairs were known to Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu would definitely be angry, but in the face of huge interests, they all automatically reduced the impact of this matter.


    At the same time, as they said before, as long as they don''t say it, other people won''t know, and Lao Liu also won''t know. Then everything is perfect?


    "I approve of this!" Wang Dafu raised his hand first.


    Previously, under Liu Lao''s suggestion or warning, Wang Dafu had to give up his revenge against Huang Feng. At that time, although he agreed, he was still unhappy.


    However, Mr. Liu''s prestige is very high. Even if he is unwilling, he can only accept it passively and suffer a dumb loss.


    But now, if he has the opportunity to get rid of Liu Lao and get rid of his influence, Wang Dafu is naturally willing. If there is no Liu Lao, maybe he can use these relationships to avenge Huang Feng.


    "I agree too." Liu Bureau raised his hand for the second time.


    Liu Ju was pulled up by Mr. Liu with one hand, and he has been living under the influence of Mr. Liu. Before, before Mr. Liu had retired, Liu Ju felt that there was nothing wrong with this situation, and it was even about his own future. , Very helpful.


    However, since Mr. Liu retired, his network resources have been declining, but he has been in control of Liu Ju. This naturally caused Liu Ju''s heart to slowly rise with dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, Liu Ju actually had the idea of ??leaving Lao Liu, but he had never had a chance before.


    But this time, it was obviously a good opportunity. As long as Mr. Liu was successfully put aside this time, in the future, they could slowly put Mr. Liu away completely.


    After dismissing Mr. Liu, while gaining huge benefits, Liu Ju can increase his prestige in this small group. After all, besides Mr. Liu, he is in this small group with a relatively high status. That one, once Mr Liu is squeezed out, his status will naturally rise.


    Others saw that both Liu Ju and Wang Dafu agreed, plus, they themselves were also excited, so they all acted one by one.


    "I agree."


    "I agree too."


    Everyone saw that everyone else raised their hands in favor, and each of them smiled. The previous depressed mood disappeared.


    "Come on, cheers, and wish us success in this transaction."


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone raised their glasses and touched each other. After that, they drank all the wine in the glass, and laughed again.


    After drinking this glass of wine, Liu Ju said: "This is the first time we have left Lao Liu aside. We must be more cautious and carry on this business smoothly. As long as this time is successful, next time, we Then you can truly and completely ignore Liu Lao."


    "Not bad." Others agreed. This business is an opportunity and a challenge for them. They are already familiar with this business. However, after all, Mr. Liu was in charge of the top level before. This time there is no Mr. Liu, they naturally have to be more cautious.


    And as long as the business goes well this time, then they can continue to do so next time, and their profits will grow bigger and bigger in the future.


    Therefore, after discussion, everyone decided that they would be personally responsible for the business this time, instead of handing it over to the people below as usual. This time, they must make sure that nothing goes wrong!


    After everything was settled, the rest of the time was the time for everyone to celebrate, and Huang Feng temporarily didn''t have the idea of ??continuing to monitor.


    However, Huang Feng is very curious about the business they are talking about. He can be sure that this business is definitely not a serious business, otherwise, they would not be so cautious.


    It''s just that Huang Feng doesn''t know exactly what this business is. He can only continue to monitor them to see if they can gain anything.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Huang Feng opened the door. It was Guo Menghan who was outside.


    At this time, Guo Menghan had changed his clothes during the day and put on pajamas. The pajamas were not too thick, but they showed Guo Menghan''s good figure vividly.


    "Menghan? It''s so late and haven''t slept yet, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked with some confusion.


    Guo Menghan''s face turned red, and he raised the quilt in his hand and said, "I''m here to give you a quilt. My mother forgot to prepare a quilt for your room before."


    Huang Feng turned around and looked, really, there is really no quilt in his room. Huang Feng is now at a high level of cultivation, even if he doesn''t cover the quilt, he won''t get sick, so he really didn''t notice this before.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng stepped aside and let Guo Menghan in.


    "You''re welcome." Guo Menghan said, while skillfully spreading quilts for Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was standing behind Guo Menghan, seeing Guo Menghan bending over, lying on the bed with a quilt, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated a lot, and he quickly turned his eyes away.


    And Guo Menghan, who was laying the quilt, seemed to realize how much temptation it would be for a person of the opposite sex in this posture. Therefore, her face turned slightly red, and the movements on her hands seemed to be also It was a bit messy, it could have been a normal quilt quickly, but it took a long time before it was laid.


    "Okay." Guo Menghan lowered his head, not daring to look at Huang Feng''s eyes, whispered.


    "Thank you," Huang Feng said.


    "It''s nothing." Guo Menghan said: "You can rest, I''ll go now."


    "Okay, good night." It was late, and Huang Feng didn''t keep Guo Menghan. If her family knew about it, I''m afraid they would misunderstand.


    "Good night." After Guo Menghan finished speaking, he was also ready to leave.


    "Oh, that''s right." Guo Menghan who walked to the door seemed to suddenly remember something. He turned to look at Huang Feng and said, "Will Wang Dafu take revenge on us?"


    Guo Menghan still doesn¡¯t know that Wang Dafu has been released, but she also knows that Wang Dafu will come out sooner or later. At that time, she and Huang Feng may have already left, and Wang Dafu may retaliate against her family. , This is what Guo Menghan is worried about.


    "It should be." Huang Feng said: "However, don''t worry, I will take care of this matter. Before we leave here, I will completely resolve this matter."


    Although through the previous monitoring, Huang Feng knew that Wang Dafu would not retaliate against himself for the time being, but that he would not retaliate against himself does not mean that he would not retaliate against Guo Menghan¡¯s family. Wang Dafu feared the people behind him, but there was nothing too much in Guo Menghan¡¯s family. Deep background, and as long as he leaves, the Guo Menghan family will definitely be avenged by Wang Dafu.


    This is something Huang Feng can completely imagine.


    Therefore, even after knowing that Wang Dafu would not retaliate against him for the time being, Huang Feng did not relax his vigilance. He was still monitoring Wang Dafu. Of course, Huang Feng also felt that there might be some secrets in Wang Dafu.


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng will not give up this matter halfway, and will definitely solve the potential threat of Wang Dafu before leaving.


    "Well, thank you." Guo Menghan was grateful. She knew that if Huang Feng didn''t care about this incident, their family would definitely not be able to bear the anger of Wang Dafu. They would definitely suffer revenge, and the encounter would even be worse than before. To be miserable.


    "It''s okay," Huang Feng said.


    After that, Guo Menghan left Huang Feng''s room and planned to return to her previous room, but soon she discovered an embarrassing thing, that is, the door was locked from the inside.


    Guo Menghan hadn''t reacted at first, but after reacting, she thought she had accidentally closed it before, so she had to knock on the door and wanted her mother to open the door for her.


    However, she knocked for a long time, and her mother did not come to open the door for her.


    "Mom, are you asleep? Open the door." Guo Menghan whispered to the door, she was afraid of waking up her brother, father and Huang Feng.


    However, Guo Menghan''s shouts were of no use, the door of the room was still not opened, and her mother seemed to be sleeping very deep and did not hear her.


    However, Guo Menghan clearly remembered that when he left the room, his mother was not drowsy at all, and she didn''t have a long time when she was out. Even if she fell asleep, she shouldn''t sleep so deeply.

 1928 Chapter 1928

    Guo Menghan couldn''t figure it out a bit, and didn''t know what was going on with her mother.


    In fact, at this time, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother did not fall asleep. Even, her eyes were still wide open, her eyes were very energetic, and she was not sleepy at all, but when she heard the knock on the door and Guo Menghan¡¯s shouts, She didn''t move, as if she hadn''t heard.


    However, judging from her expression, she obviously heard it, but, I don''t know, what she thought, and did not open the door for her daughter.


    Guo Menghan was a little embarrassed now, he couldn''t call the door, he didn''t bring a cell phone, and he didn''t dare to shout loudly for fear of waking other people in the family.


    Therefore, Guo Menghan stood there so helplessly.


    At this moment, the sound of opening the door suddenly sounded, and Guo Menghan looked up with surprise, and subconsciously looked at the door in front of him, but this door was still closed, and there was no sign of opening.


    When Guo Menghan was puzzled, a voice sounded from behind.


    "Menghan, what''s wrong?"


    The owner of this voice is obviously Huang Feng.


    Guo Menghan was a little embarrassed for a while. She didn''t expect that she didn''t wake her mother, but instead called Huang Feng out.


    In fact, when Guo Menghan knocked on the door, Huang Feng had already heard it. Although Guo Menghan knocked on the door very quietly, Huang Feng¡¯s hearing was not comparable to that of ordinary people, even if it was Guo Menghan¡¯s knock on the door. Smaller, he can still hear.


    "Is it annoying you? I''m sorry." Guo Menghan said: "My mother seems to be asleep and didn''t hear my knock on the door."


    "Auntie may be sleeping too heavy." Huang Feng said: "Or, you come to me first, wait a while?"


    It is not a problem that Guo Menghan has been standing there, and Huang Feng himself was not yet ready to go to bed, so he called Guo Menghan to come over and chat, but it did not delay his rest.


    "Will this interrupt your rest?" Guo Menghan said.


    "It''s okay," Huang Feng said.


    "All right, then." Guo Menghan hesitated a little, then agreed, and entered Huang Feng''s room again.


    In fact, Guo Menghan also wanted to stay with Huang Feng for a while. In normal times, she didn''t have such an opportunity, but this time, Huang Feng finally came to her house. Of course, she did not want to miss such an opportunity.


    It''s just that Guo Menghan had been embarrassed before, and there was no suitable excuse, so there was no way, and now, Huang Feng took the initiative to invite, Guo Menghan naturally did not refuse.


    In the other room, after hearing the sound of opening and closing doors in Huangfeng''s room, Guo Menghan''s mother showed a smug smile on her mouth before she actually closed her eyes.


    When Guo Menghan came to Huang Feng¡¯s room, he was a little bit cautious. Although this was originally her home, it is Huang Feng who is living now, a lone man and a widow. It is unavoidable that Guo Menghan stays in the same room so late. If I think too much, my hands and feet are not good enough.


    "Sit down." Huang Feng said to Guo Menghan with a smile: "This is your home, so I have to invite you."


    "Ah, oh." Guo Menghan felt embarrassed when Huang Feng said so, he quickly found a stool and sat down while Huang Feng sat on the bed.


    It¡¯s just that the space in this room is not big, and Guo Menghan¡¯s family is not a big family. Therefore, the distance between the two is not very big. At least, Huang Feng can clearly smell the fragrance of Guo Menghan.


    "Listen to Liangzi, you work hard. This work is important, and your body is more important. You should pay more attention to your body if you are a girl." Huang Feng said to Guo Menghan.


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan nodded and said: "I''m afraid that my performance is not good enough, and there are many things I don''t understand. Therefore, I have to work harder than others and pay more. I don''t want to hold back."


    What Guo Menghan said is the truth. Her own education is not high. In addition, she did not have any management experience in this area before. Before that, she was just an ordinary worker. She suddenly became a leader and managed so many people. She was also under great pressure, always feeling that if she didn''t do well, Guo Liang and Huang Feng would be disappointed.


    After all, Ruijie is Huangfeng industry. Although Huang Feng did not put much energy there, Guo Menghan obviously does not hope that Huangfeng¡¯s industry will suffer losses. Therefore, she wants to do her best. Help Huang Feng, help Ruijie factory.


    "You didn''t hold back, Liangzi said, you did a great job." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Nothing." Guo Menghan was slightly embarrassed when Huang Feng said so.


    "Liangzi also said that there are many people in the factory chasing you, you are our factory flower." Huang Feng said.


    "I didn''t agree to any of them!" Guo Menghan said quickly: "There are so few people who have meaning in this respect, but they were all rejected by me, and they are not as exaggerated as Big Brother Guo said."


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t mean anything else." Huang Feng said: "You are so beautiful, and it is normal for someone to pursue it. This shows that you are very attractive."


    "But I don''t like them chasing me." Guo Menghan said, looking at Huang Feng, she blushed slightly: "I have someone I like, and I don''t want other people to disturb my life."


    It seemed that he felt the look in Guo Menghan''s eyes, and Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. He coughed twice and didn''t dare to mention it again. He wanted to change the subject. However, Guo Menghan didn''t seem to want to change the subject.


    Guo Menghan whispered: "The person I like is very good, no one else can compare, even if he already has a woman, I still like him, Big Brother Huang, are you stupid?"


    "Yes, it''s a bit." Huang Feng said slightly nervously.


    With what Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan said before, and now hearing Guo Menghan say this, Huang Feng can probably guess what she meant. This made Huang Feng a little nervous, even at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    "Yeah, I''m stupid." Guo Menghan himself laughed out: "However, I am willing, I am willing to stay stupid forever."


    "Actually, you can find a better one." Huang Feng tried to say.


    "No." Guo Menghan shook his head and said: "My heart is very small, I can''t tolerate another person, there is only one person in my heart."


    Huang Feng didn''t know what to say, even he was thinking about how to answer Guo Menghan''s confession.


    Fortunately, Guo Menghan didn''t seem to have the idea of ??tearing the window paper. She only had a bit of resentment and looked at Huang Feng obsessively, but did not say the last words.


    For a while, the room seemed silent.


    "I''ll go see it again, maybe my mother is awake." Guo Menghan stood up and said.


    "Good." Huang Feng also said quickly.


    Then, Guo Menghan knocked on the door again. This time the knock on the door was much louder. Even Guo Menghan¡¯s brother and father woke up. In the end, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother could not continue to "sleep", so she had to open the door and let her in. .


    When Huang Feng saw Guo Menghan enter the room, he was relieved before returning to his room.


    "Bad girl, what knocks, my mother has given you a good excuse, and you have to come back by yourself." Guo Menghan''s mother scolded her daughter as soon as she entered the door.


    And Guo Menghan realized that her mother used to pretend to be asleep. In fact, she knew she was knocking on the door, but she didn''t open the door deliberately.


    "Mom, how can you do this, what would he think if Big Brother Huang knew?" Guo Menghan said to his mother.


    "What do you think? If you encounter a good one, you must take the initiative to attack. What is there to say." Guo Menghan''s mother said naturally: "Is there anything happening to you in his room just now?"


    "No." Guo Menghan said angrily.


    "It''s true, you only stayed for a while, and nothing really happens." Guo Menghan''s mother said: "Dead girl, why did you come back so early and never stay."


    "Mom, you are so anxious to send me out." Guo Menghan said helplessly.


    "I am also doing this for your own good. Look around. In our village, even in the county, there are several conditions better than Huangfeng. I am afraid that there are none. You are not sure of such an opportunity. What do you want? Kind of." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "I like Big Brother Huang, but he already has a girlfriend, and he doesn''t seem to be interested in me, what can I do?" Guo Menghan said, since he had already admitted his feelings for Huang Feng before his mother. , Guo Menghan didn''t hide it anymore.


    "What can we do? Take the initiative." Guo Menghan''s mother said: "I tell you, this woman chasing a man, and you have good conditions. If you take the initiative to pursue him, I don''t believe he can resist. As long as he is tempted, you care about his women, you can fight with them."


    Guo Menghan feels even more helpless. In fact, she also understands that although her mother did this, although there are factors to consider for herself, I am afraid it is more because she is not that important in her heart. She wants to hang one by herself. Mr. Jingui, take more gifts.


    Regarding this situation, Guo Menghan must be a little uncomfortable, but looking at the situation in his family, his younger brother is still in school, and there seems to be no other way to improve his conditions, and he has this condition again.


    At the same time, in their village, most of the other families are also in this situation. The patriarchal thinking here is more serious. The girl¡¯s biggest role here is to earn a lot of money for the family. For this reason, some people will The daughter married a disabled person, or even a fool, just to get more gifts. Guo Menghan grew up in this environment, so it''s no wonder that this situation is not surprising.


    Therefore, although Guo Menghan felt a little uncomfortable, he was still able to accept this situation.

 1929 Chapter 1929

    In addition, he also has a good impression of Huang Feng in his heart, and even likes Huang Feng, so Guo Menghan has nothing too difficult to accept about his mother''s desire to promote this matter.


    However, she is not sure about fighting with Su Yumo''s daughters, or even that thought, because she knows how excellent Su Yumo''s daughters are, and the only thing she can do is appearance. However, even at this point, there is no advantage in front of Su Yumo''s daughters.


    "I''m telling you, this good man is afraid of entanglement. Once you take the initiative, unless the man is hard-hearted, you will definitely be tempted. If you say that he has other women, then be sure. It''s not hard-hearted, then you will definitely make him tempted." Guo Menghan''s mother is still chattering to encourage her daughter.


    "Mom, I know." Guo Menghan said.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, you will regret it when you miss it." Guo Menghan''s mother still said.


    "I know, I know, I''ll go to bed first." Guo Menghan was a little irritated and didn''t know what to do. On the one hand, he believed that his mother was right and he should take the initiative. On the other hand, Guo Menghan was afraid that he would be too active. It would make Huang Feng look down on it instead. If that were the case, the two would have done nothing even their friends.


    "Hey, talking to you, don''t rush to sleep." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    However, Guo Menghan pulled over the quilt and buried himself in the quilt. He did not answer her mother''s words, but in her head, she was still thinking about it unavoidably.


    And Guo Menghan''s mother did not give up doing ideological work to her daughter, and has been teaching experience there, but Guo Menghan has never said anything.


    The next morning, Huang Feng was a little surprised to find that Guo Menghan¡¯s complexion was not so good, he didn¡¯t seem to have a good rest, and he didn¡¯t dare to look at himself. Huang Feng was thinking whether the things in his room last night made her shy. .


    However, before Huang Feng asked Guo Menghan what was going on, Guo Menghan had recovered and enthusiastically invited Huang Feng to go out and play together.


    Huang Feng said before that he wanted to visit this place, but now that the business is over, Guo Menghan wants to take Huang Feng around.


    Huang Feng didn''t refuse. Wang Dafu didn''t have any definite news yet, so Huang Feng was not too anxious.


    In this way, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan played here for three days, playing all the fun places around here.


    What makes Huang Feng a little surprised or uncomfortable is that in the past few days, Guo Menghan has obviously become a lot more active. Sometimes he is excited about playing, and he will take the initiative to hug Huang Feng, even tightly. On him.


    Although Huang Feng was a little surprised, he did really enjoy the feeling of being in the arms of a beautiful woman, and his heart was dark, and because of Guo Menghan¡¯s initiative, there was not a lot of physical contact between the two, although there was no kissing. Something like that, but it is definitely much closer than ordinary friends.


    At the beginning, Guo Menghan was still shy and embarrassed, but when he saw Huang Feng did not refuse, and even enjoyed it a little, Guo Menghan let go of his shame and became more active.


    Huang Feng seemed to understand Guo Menghan''s mind and wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know how to speak. More importantly, Huang Feng really enjoyed this kind of life.


    However, Huang Feng''s days will soon be over, because through surveillance, he discovered that Wang Dafu and others have taken a step closer.


    That night, Huang Feng, through surveillance, found that Wang Dafu and others were in the port, personally watching the containers being loaded onto the big ships, the expressions on his face were a little cautious and a little excited.


    "Everything is going well, Mr. Liu seems to be really old, isn''t it all right?" said one of them.


    "That is, if we really stop this business temporarily, this is a waste of money-making opportunities." Wang Dafu also said.


    "Well, um, Liu Lao is really old and timid. This time we did it smoothly. We don''t need to do it with Liu Lao in the future. We can do it alone." Another person next to him It was also very exciting to say.


    "Liu Ju, is there anything unusual on your side?" someone asked Liu Ju next to him.


    Liu Ju would know a little more because of his status. If someone found out about their business and wanted to catch them, Liu Ju was from that department, so he would be able to get news the first time.


    Therefore, everyone looked at Liu Ju to see if there was any new news from him.


    "No, everything is normal." Liu Ju said, "Although there was some rumors before, but now it seems that Mr. Liu has misunderstood. Those are all about another matter and have nothing to do with our business."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Others said happily, and then looked at the busy workers next to them, very happy.


    When Huang Feng saw this, he probably knew that the business that Wang Dafu and others said was going on tonight, and, judging from their appearance, it seemed that they were already preparing to celebrate.


    Immediately, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan¡¯s family found an excuse and went out. In the countryside, there were no street lights and no surveillance. Therefore, Huang Feng randomly found a corner and took off directly to the king. The adults and the others left.


    However, on the way to go, Huang Feng still took out his cell phone and called Captain Yang.


    Before, when Captain Yang wanted to please Huang Feng, he exchanged phone calls with Huang Feng very enthusiastically. Therefore, Huang Feng''s phone had his phone number.


    "Hello." The call was connected quickly, and there was a dull voice on the other end of the phone, and I didn''t see how happy it was.


    Huang Feng didn''t care and said directly: "Captain Yang? I am Huang Feng, now I have an important thing to tell you."


    "I''m no longer Captain Yang." A dull voice came from the other end of the phone again, "You should find someone else."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng was a little confused. After only a few days, Captain Yang''s situation has changed a lot?


    "I have been contacted by my post and I am on standby at home." Captain Yang said, his depressed mood can be clearly felt in the words.


    "Is it dismissed?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood: "Is it related to Wang Dafu before?"


    "Yes." Captain Yang didn''t hide it either.


    In fact, although Wang Dafu did not retaliate against Huang Feng because of Mr. Liu¡¯s words, he would naturally not be polite to Captain Yang and Brother Wang and others. In addition, there was still Liu Ju in the second place. In a few days, Captain Yang, Liu Ju and others had been relieved of their duties. At that time, Huang Feng was still playing outside with Guo Menghan.


    "It seems that I am causing you." Huang Feng said. He understood that if Captain Yang had chosen to stand on his side, Wang Dafu would not retaliate against him. Therefore, Captain Yang is now dismissed from his position. It must be because of myself.


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Captain Yang was silent. It''s this time, what else can he say?He was indeed avenged by Wang Dafu because of Huang Feng. At that time, he chose to believe in Huang Feng, but Huang Feng was unable to do what he wanted, which led to his revenge by Wang Dafu.


    "Don''t blame me, I said before, let them go first, but it doesn''t mean that I let them go." Huang Feng saw that Captain Yang didn''t say anything, he knew that the other party was complaining about himself, right. Therefore, Huang Feng can also understand.


    "Don''t let them go? What else can I do now?" Captain Yang sneered.


    "Now there is an opportunity to put it in front of you, it depends on whether you want to do it or not," Huang Feng said.


    "Want to lie to me again?" Captain Yang said, having been fooled by Huang Feng once before, this time, he would not easily believe in Huang Feng.


    "I didn''t lie to you." Huang Feng said: "Besides, you are already an ordinary person now. What''s the point if I lie to you? Even before, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I really didn¡¯t. Let go of what they mean."


    Captain Yang did not speak, but in his heart he felt that what Huang Feng said was not unreasonable. He is now an ordinary person. There is no need for him to fool himself. There will be no benefit. It is a waste of time. .


    "What opportunity did you say?" Captain Yang couldn''t help asking.


    After being dismissed from his post, Captain Yang was still very upset. Now that there is a chance for revenge before his eyes, he will naturally be tempted, even if he will not resume his duties because of this, but if he can disgust those people, he is also Very willing.


    "It''s like this." Huang Feng told Captain Yang what he had seen through surveillance.


    "How did you know about this? And, how do you know that those containers contain prohibited items?" Captain Yang frowned and asked after listening.


    "I naturally have my method, you don''t need to know this." Huang Feng said.


    What Captain Yang thought of was the status of a member of Huang Feng''s National Security Bureau. As a member of this special department, Huang Feng has some special methods to obtain some secret things, which is not impossible.


    "As for those containers." Huang Feng continued: "When I said that, I was only skeptical and certain based on their conversations, but I didn''t dare to say that there must be a problem. That''s why I asked you. Dare to do it."


    Indeed, Huang Feng has not seen anything in the container until now, so he doesn''t know what it is in there, he is just skeptical based on the words of the people before.

 1930 Chapter 1930

    Captain Yang gritted his teeth and hesitated for a while.


    Huang Feng has clearly told him that Huang Feng is only skeptical about this matter, and he is not completely sure, so he still has to make the final decision.


    "How are you thinking about it?" Huang Feng asked: "I''m on my way now. If you dare to come, you should come as soon as possible. I am afraid you will lose this last chance."


    After speaking, Huang Feng hung up the phone. In any case, he killed Captain Yang before, and now he has given a chance. Whether he can grasp it or not is up to him.


    "Captain, what''s the matter?" On the other side, Captain Yang was holding a cell phone with a blind tone, and he was a little lost, but the person next to him saw his situation and asked.


    At this time, beside Captain Yang, it was the few subordinates before him, including Brother Wang, who was the one who just asked.


    This time, Wang Dafu was very upset and couldn''t do anything to Huang Feng. Therefore, he spread his anger on Captain Yang and the others, not only avenging Captain Yang, but also none of his subordinates. Let it go, a full blow came.


    When Captain Yang received the call from Huang Feng, he was drinking with his former subordinates to relieve boredom. Everyone felt bitter. In the past few days, they have come out to have a drink and chat together at every turn to relieve the depression. .


    Therefore, when Captain Yang received Huang Feng''s call, everyone else knew.


    "Why did that Huang call again, do you think it hurt us badly enough?" The other man took a sharp sip of beer and angered.


    Captain Yang took a look at some of his old men, and then said to everyone: "He said there is a chance for us."


    "Opportunity?" Everyone was puzzled.


    "Yeah." Captain Yang nodded, and then said what Huang Feng said just now.


    After hearing this, everyone looked at each other. While shocked by the incident, they all hesitated. They didn''t know how to choose, or should they believe Huang Feng.


    "You said, should I believe him?" Captain Yang said.


    Everyone didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Captain, does he really dare to do something with that Wang Dafu? You know, Wang Dafu''s background, he should already know some of it now, that background is not weak at all, even if Wang Dafu really does something illegal, Is he sure he can cure the other party? Don''t just go through the scene like before. Wang Dafu has nothing to do with him, so he let it go." Someone thought about it and said.


    "That''s right, we vowed to arrest Wang Dafu before, but as a result, we didn''t let the other party obediently." The person next to him didn''t turn aside.


    "That''s right, even if I go, I''m still busy in the end."


    "Besides, we don''t have any positions anymore. What capacity should we use to go?"


    Indeed, everyone no longer has the right to enforce the law. Even if they go, it is useless. They have no right to take anyone away.


    "Bump!" Brother Wang placed the cup in his hand on the table fiercely, splashing a lot of alcohol, and everyone looked at him.


    Brother Wang said angrily: "Don''t you want to let it go? That surnamed Wang, who smashed us all at once, so we swallowed and dared not resist anymore?"


    "But how did we fight that Wang Dafu?" someone said.


    "I think that Huang Feng can still be trusted." Brother Wang said, "Although we were all injured because of him, obviously he didn''t lie to us. He really didn''t let Wang Dafu mean. Moreover, now that he dared to attack Wang Dafu again, he was obviously confident. We can all know that Wang Dafu¡¯s background is unusual. Can Huang Feng know? Since he knows it, he dares to do it, he must be dependent on it. Yes, and this is our chance!"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Indeed, they all knew that Wang Dafu¡¯s background was unusual. Huang Feng must also know, and even knew more than them. However, in this case, Huang Feng dared to treat Wang Dafu. Do it, this shows that he is sure.


    Moreover, they are now ordinary people, and Huang Feng doesn''t need to lie to them anymore.


    "I agree with Brother Wang." Another said: "We are all like this now, what else can we lose? If we win the bet, then we might be able to turn over."


    Turn over?!


    When everyone heard this word, their hearts were even more excited. None of them wanted to leave their original positions, especially in this way, so they didn¡¯t want to. If they had a chance to return to their previous positions, they would definitely be Will be very willing.


    "I also think it''s time to take a gamble!" Captain Yang, who has been silent for a long time, also expressed his opinion at this time. "As Huang Feng said before, he doesn''t need to lie to us anymore, and this is our last chance. !"


    Hearing what Captain Yang said, everyone was naturally more excited.


    "But, in what capacity do we go now?" Someone wondered.


    "We are ordinary people, but, I think you have some confidants in the original place. Call them, saying that we have received information from informants. There are major cases. In addition, we must pay attention to confidentiality. Then Wang Dafu The network is very wide, maybe there are his people there." Captain Yang said.


    "If this mission fails, then, the people we called will be implicated?"


    "They will be punished, but at that time they can completely say that they were unaware and were deceived by us. Although our position has been removed, the level is still there. They can also explain why they obey our orders, so , It shouldn¡¯t be too much involved, but if the mission fails, we may not be able to keep the level of people.¡± Captain Yang said.


    Indeed, although they have no positions now, they still have ranks. Even if Wang Dafu''s people want to rectify them, they will at best transfer them to Qingshui Yamen. It is impossible to kill them all.


    However, if this mission fails, they will give people a handle. At that time, the level may not be kept, and this is where they need to take risks.


    Everyone hesitated again.


    "I bet!" Brother Wang said fiercely.


    Brother Wang was called Brother Wang because he was relatively old and had worked hard for so many years before reaching his current position. As a result, he was driven away from the confusion, and his heart was the most unbalanced.


    Therefore, even if he knew that Huang Feng was not completely sure before, but Brother Wang was also the first to express his willingness to believe in Huang Feng, even if there was only a chance, he didn''t want to let it go.


    Therefore, he was the first to say that he would bet!


    "Damn, I also gambled, I think that Wang Dafu is very upset, why did he get us down!" the other said immediately.


    "Yes, I will go too!"


    "Count me in!"


    Then, one by one, everyone said that they would go to the port Huang Feng said and bet on it.


    "Okay! Since everyone agrees, let''s set off now!" Captain Yang stood up immediately and said vigorously, as if he had returned to the previous style.


    When everyone heard Captain Yang said this, they all got up one after another and left afterwards.


    On the other hand, after Huang Feng hung up Captain Yang''s call, he didn''t consider this matter again. Even if Captain Yang and the others did not participate, he would be able to solve it, but it would be a little troublesome.


    Soon, Huang Feng arrived at the port. Although the night was already deep, the port was still busy, and Wang Dafu and others were part of it.


    Huang Feng quickly found the location of Wang Dafu and others. They were standing near the container, watching one container after another being delivered to the ship, pointing and pointing with a smile, and they seemed to be in a good mood.


    Huang Feng ignored them for the time being, but flew directly to the big ship containing Wang Dafu and their containers.


    "Be careful, all be careful!"


    "Let it go, let it go, let it go!"


    There is a busy scene on the big ship, and the employees on the ship are sorting all kinds of goods.


    Huang Feng found the containers of Wang Dafu and the others, then, found a place where there was no one, and quietly dropped down. After that, he punched the container. Of course, Huang Feng''s punch was clever, not too much. The sound is enough to shake the container.


    Suddenly, something like a stone fell from the container along the opening of the hole.


    "Stone?" Huang Feng frowned and looked at these things, some of them couldn''t get it.


    Did you make a mistake?There is nothing special in this box?Just some stones?


    But why did Wang Dafu and the others send some stones out?Moreover, it is a bit unreasonable to send it so carefully.


    Immediately, Huang Feng picked up a stone, and he discovered that it was not an ordinary stone, it should be an ore. Then, Huang Feng checked the ore on the Internet and then guessed.


    These ores are most likely rare earth ores!A very important resource!


    Huang Feng immediately understood why these people were so cautious. These things are forbidden to be mined privately, and selling privately is not allowed.


    Later, Huang Feng picked two more containers and found that they were filled with these ores, but they were covered with toys, clothes and other things. These things should be Wang Dafuming¡¯s trading business. It''s just that, in fact, these businesses are used to cover people''s ears.


    After ascertaining these circumstances, Huang Feng also understood the behavior of Wang Dafu and others. Moreover, looking at the other side''s appearance, it was obviously not the first time to do this kind of business. He was already a habitual offender.

 1931 Chapter 1931 Accidents and Opportunities

    However, Wang Dafu and others obviously did not know that they had been targeted by Huang Feng.


    "Hurry up, all behave a little more neatly!" Wang Dafu yelled at the people on board.


    It was not the first time that those people had cooperated with Wang Dafu and the others, and they knew their identities. Therefore, they did not say anything about Wang Dafu''s scolding, but their actions accelerated again.


    And at this time, Huang Feng is also ready to come forward, because Captain Yang and others have not yet appeared, so Huang Feng can only rely on himself. In fact, if you want to bring down these guys, for Huang Feng, that¡¯s a side dish. One disc, the key is how to deal with it later, he is here, and there are no other subordinates. Originally let Captain Yang and others come over, it means to make up for them, and it also means to let them clean up the mess. After all, they are the most. The right person.


    However, if Captain Yang and the others do not come, Huang Feng can''t just ignore this matter. Whether it''s for business or personal reasons, Huang Feng can''t just sit idly by.


    When Huang Feng was about to come forward, a sirens suddenly sounded in his ears. His hearing was obviously better than ordinary people. The people below hadn''t heard it yet, but he already knew that someone was coming.


    After hearing this voice, Huang Feng paused, and then he did not appear, but continued to hide. He also wanted to see if the people here were Captain Yang and the others, or those from the Liu Ju.


    Soon, the people below also heard the siren sound, and Huang Feng clearly saw that everyone''s face changed at the same time. The speed of the face change is probably not as good as a professional face changer.


    "What''s the matter? Why are there sirens? It''s yours?" Wang Dafu asked Liu Ju, a little nervously.


    Others also looked at Liu Ju, with a little nervousness on their faces. They hadn''t said before that there were other people coming. Could it be said that these people were arranged by Liu Ju?


    "I don''t know, I didn''t let anyone come." Liu Ju said blankly.


    And Liu Ju¡¯s words also made the faces of the people on the scene even more ugly, their faces full of worries. After all, they had heard Lao Liu say before that they seemed to have been targeted by someone recently, and now, suddenly There was an unexpected situation, which made them inevitably not thinking too much.


    "Don''t be nervous, everyone, it''s okay with me! Calm!" Liu Ju said.


    Liu Ju suddenly discovered that this unexpected situation seemed to be a good opportunity for him. After squeezing out Mr. Liu, he was originally the one with higher status and prestige in this small gang. Of course he If you want to take advantage of the trend, it represents more interests and greater rights.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not a simple thing to succeed in a successful position. You must have enough prestige and credit. Although Liu Ju¡¯s position is not bad, you still have to do something if you want to go up. of.


    But now, the opportunity is here. No one else is prepared for this accident, and I am also unprepared. If I can solve this accident perfectly, wouldn''t it be a great contribution?I can also gain some prestige.


    The people who came were obviously from his department, even if they weren''t acquainted with him, but they all belonged to the same government. In this city, he is the boss of this government, and there are others that he can''t manage or solve?


    Therefore, Liu Ju is confident at this time.

 1932 Chapter 1932 Confrontation

    Although Liu Ju asked everyone not to worry and not to be nervous, Wang Dafu and others could not but be nervous.


    There was a warning from Mr. Liu before. It was the first time they did this business with Mr. Liu on their backs. They were very nervous at first, but now suddenly there is an unexpected situation, how could they not be worried?


    Moreover, Lao Liu had to temporarily stop trading before. Obviously, those who are looking at them are likely to be people with a lot of background. If they are really such a person, even if Liu Ju comes forward, there will not be too much. Great help.


    "I knew this a long time ago. We should listen to Liu Lao''s suggestion and stop trading temporarily. Anyway, it doesn''t stop all the time. As long as we avoid it for a period of time, the business will still do the same and the money will still be earned. Is it good now?" Someone complained .


    "Yes, shit, don''t dare to take this muddy water!" Another person said.


    "Okay, what''s the use of saying these now? Haven''t you seen you so awkward before?" Someone dissatisfied.


    "Don''t make any noise, now it''s useless to make noise, think about what to do." Wang Dafu said.


    You know, this is the port, and the sirens in the distance are already close. Even if they want to escape, there is not much room for them to escape, so they can only think of other ways.


    Seeing these people, Liu Ju didn''t take his words seriously, and he was very angry, and he wanted to be in the position before Mr. Liu.


    "I''ve said everything about the noise. With me, nothing will happen. Don''t worry!" Liu Ju said.


    "You? If Mr. Liu was there, I would believe him if he said this."


    "Yes, you are far worse than Mr. Liu."


    Obviously, other people are not very convinced of Liu Ju. Those who can enter this small group have basically the same status and background. Even if Liu Ju has a higher status than others, it will not be much higher. Therefore, other people may not be afraid of him.


    Liu Ju hated these people who didn¡¯t give him face, but he was not much taller than these people now. He could only swallow his breath and wait until he was in charge, and then clean up these people. An eye-opening bastard.


    At this time, the sound of the police sirens had reached not far in front of them. After that, several cars stopped. What surprised everyone was that the first person who came down from above was actually a person in casual clothes.


    "Yang Shan? How could it be you?" Liu Ju said in surprise, even angrily, when he saw the person headed.


    The people here are Captain Yang and his old men. Of course, in addition to a few of them, there are also some people they deserve to bring from the original team. These people did not know the specific task this time. What is it, it can be said that it was completely because of the belief that Captain Yang and others came with him.


    Captain Yang and the others, after deciding to trust Huang Feng again, acted quickly. In addition, they were not far from here, and Huang Feng came from Guo Menghan¡¯s house. Therefore, in the end, Huang Feng also It''s just a little bit earlier than everyone else.


    And Huang Feng, who was mostly in the dark, saw that Captain Yang and the others finally chose to believe in himself and came out of the team. He was also very satisfied. If Captain Yang and others did not choose to believe him this time, he would never again. These people are given a chance. In that case, Wang Dafu and the others will solve the matter by themselves, but it is difficult to say whether Captain Yang can resume his duties.


    And now, Captain Yang and others choose to believe in themselves, not to say that they will help them speak, this time the case is solved, these people, they all have a lot of credit, and it is not too difficult to resume their duties.


    "The surname is Yang, why are you here?" Wang Dafu also recognized Captain Yang and others.


    Wang Dafu, who was still very nervous, immediately let go of his heart when he saw that the leader was actually Captain Yang.


    It can be said that Wang Dafu does not have the slightest affection for Captain Yang. Before, it was because of Captain Yang that Wang Dafu was imprisoned. Although there were also reasons for Huang Feng, Wang Dafu¡¯s resentment towards Captain Yang was It is no less than that of Huang Feng.


    So, when he couldn''t retaliate against Huang Feng, Wang Dafu decisively chose to retaliate against Captain Yang and others. Using his relationship, he directly used the positions of Captain Yang and others to make Captain Yang an ordinary person.


    Wang Dafu is still a little afraid of Huang Feng, but he is not so afraid of Captain Yang. What''s more, Captain Yang is still just an ordinary person.


    "Wang Dafu, we suspect that you are related to a crime, please come with us." Captain Yang squinted at Wang Dafu and said.


    Wang Dafu didn''t like Captain Yang, and Captain Yang felt the same for Wang Dafu. If it weren''t for Wang Dafu, Captain Yang would not be where he is now. Therefore, he is also very childlike.


    The reason why he agreed to Huang Feng and was willing to gamble this time was also related to Captain Yang''s hatred of Wang Dafu.


    "Come with you?" Wang Dafu looked at Captain Yang mockingly: "In what capacity are you here to take me? What qualifications do you have to take me away?"


    Indeed, Captain Yang is just an ordinary person now, and he does not have the right to take away Wang Dafu and others.


    "I can''t, but they can!" Captain Yang pointed to behind him. The subordinates in uniforms were slapped off their positions. However, these people don''t have them. They have the right.


    "Asshole thing, who let you come!" Liu Ju angrily said. He looked at those Captain Yang''s men and said: "I am Liu Ju of the Municipal Bureau. Now, immediately, give me back right away! There is nothing here. Things need you to show up!"


    Those Captain Yang''s men were a little confused at this time. They knew Liu Ju. Liu Ju had visited them before. Of course, they knew Liu Ju''s identity.


    And when they came here this time, in fact, they didn¡¯t know what the task was, and now it seems that the task this time is obviously not simple. They are going to work against Liu Ju, which is their superior¡¯s superior¡¯s superior. Ah, it''s not like these little people can contend.


    "Captain, this..." Someone hesitated to look at Yang and said, although Captain Yang''s position has been slapped, these people still habitually call him Captain Yang.


    "It''s just as you can see. The mission this time is not easy." Captain Yang looked at the subordinates and said, "However, these people in front of you, including Liu Ju, are involved in illegal and criminal matters. If you are wearing that suit, you have to take responsibility. No matter who you are facing, as long as he dares to violate the law or commit a crime, you have the obligation and responsibility to catch them back!"


    Captain Yang also knows that it is not a simple matter for these people to face Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others. After all, their identities are not ordinary. However, at this time Captain Yang¡¯s last chance, he does not want to let go .


    "The surname Yang, you said we committed a crime, which eye did you see? Be careful I sue you for slander!" Someone from Wang Dafu yelled at Captain Yang.


    Originally, these people were a little scared and nervous about the sudden accident. As a result, it was Captain Yang who came. Although they did not know where they learned about this incident, they did not treat Captain Yang. In the eyes, don''t say that Captain Yang, who has no position now, is not ashamed even before.


    Therefore, everyone''s mood is very relaxed now, and even when facing Captain Yang, they are all in a condescending posture.


    "I want to check the container behind you!" Captain Yang said, pointing to the container behind.


    "The surname Yang, you have to figure it out, you no longer have this right, you are not qualified to inspect any of our things!" Wang Dafu said.


    "Why, guilty?" Captain Yang said.


    "I have a guilty conscience, your mother!" Wang Dafu said angrily: "You are a scumbag. You were just a small captain before. I don''t care about it, let alone you no longer have that layer of skin on your body. I''m not afraid of you. Today, I will put my words here. Those containers are all goods that Lao Tzu intends to ship abroad. If any of you dare to search, I will make him unable to eat!"


    When Captain Yang¡¯s subordinates heard Wang Dafu¡¯s threats, they hesitated and frightened even more, because they knew clearly that the reason why Captain Yang and others were sacked was entirely because Wang Dafu and others were operating behind the scenes. result.


    Therefore, if Captain Yang wants to knock them off, it will not be too difficult. Wang Dafu can definitely do what he said.


    Seeing those people being suppressed by himself, Wang Dafu''s face was full of triumph.


    But Liu Ju saw that Wang Dafu had enough of the limelight, and he was immediately dissatisfied. He was the leader of these people, and Wang Dafu was just a businessman.


    Therefore, Liu Ju said: "President Wang, this matter is our internal matter, so I don''t bother you to worry about it."


    After speaking, Liu Ju looked at the people who came with Captain Yang and said: "Now, as the head of the city bureau, I order you to go all back. If you don''t obey the order, I will go home to farm tomorrow! "


    Those of Captain Yang¡¯s subordinates are even more awe-inspiring. If Wang Dafu¡¯s words are just threats, Liu Ju¡¯s words are more direct and more deterrent. After all, Liu Ju is truly able to control them. People who are in control of their orders.


    Seeing the people they brought, they hesitated. Captain Yang, Brother Wang and others were anxious. They still underestimated Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others before, and the deterrence they brought to these people, they waited. People are already ordinary people anyway, so I don''t mind to have a game with Liu Ju and Wang Dafu and make a bet.


    However, the people they brought are not as bachelor as they are, they are afraid of it.

 1933 Chapter 1933

    "This matter is not as simple as you think. As long as you go back now, I can assume that today''s matter has not happened." Liu Ju continued.


    "Liu, Bureau Liu, we didn¡¯t know what happened before, it¡¯s really none of our business." Some people finally chose to bow their heads to Director Liu. They have to think about their future. They can¡¯t be willing to all. Going through fire and water for Captain Yang and others, gave everything.


    "Yes, we were also fooled, I don''t know that Liu Ju is here." The person next to him said.


    "How can you do this? Captain Yang is not mean to you."


    "That''s right, these people obviously have a problem, how can you do this."


    There are also people who are still on Captain Yang''s side, and they firmly carry out Captain Yang''s mission.


    And those who were scorned by their companions, those who gave in, were very embarrassed in their hearts and did not dare to face those people''s eyes.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it." Captain Yang said: "If you are unwilling to intervene in this matter, I won''t blame you. Let''s go."


    Although Captain Yang said that he would not blame those people, he did not have the slightest affection for those people. It was not because these people did not support him, but because these people had forgotten their responsibilities. After putting on that dress, I was already worthy of that dress.


    And Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others are obviously problematic, but these people are only considering their own personal interests and dare not offend Liu Ju and others. Such behavior makes Captain Yang very disdainful.


    Captain Yang sometimes flattered his boss to please some people, but he always felt that he must have a bottom line and principles. If he loses the bottom line or principles, then he is not worthy of being a person. I''m sorry for the clothes on my body.


    The so-called Dao is different, Captain Yang has already divided himself and those people into different camps in his heart.


    "Captain, I''m sorry." The few people said with shame.


    When they saw Captain Yang¡¯s eyes, they knew in their hearts that Captain Yang was very disappointed in them. They could understand the meaning in those eyes, and they were very ashamed of those eyes, and they felt sorry for Captain¡¯s usual care of them. .


    However, even if they were ashamed, they did not intend to change their minds. They had their own considerations. Captain Yang obviously couldn''t beat the people in front of him. His duties had already been beaten, so he continued to fight with others. With Captain Yang, there will definitely be no results.


    They have to consider their own future, and they should not ruin their future because of temporary shame.


    Therefore, after these people said sorry to Captain Yang, they got into the car and left under the angry and contemptuous eyes of other colleagues. They didn''t want to stay here. The two sides were fighting. They stayed here. If they do, they will only be affected, so they can''t wait to leave now.


    "How many of you are not leaving?" Liu Ju looked at the remaining people and said.


    "Don''t go!" The remaining few people said with a firm face. Since they have decided to stay, they have already figured it out clearly, and they are willing to go all out. Therefore, it is difficult to meet even in the face now. The Liu Ju and the rest did not retreat in the slightest.


    "Very well, you have been relieved of your duties now. Go home and wait for the next arrangement." Liu Ju said unceremoniously to those people. These people actually want to challenge their authority, how could they let them go? Pass them?


    "If you want to dismiss them, you have to have formal documents and procedures?" Captain Yang stood up and said.


    "The documents and procedures you want will come down tomorrow." Liu Ju said coldly, just dismissing a few small people. This is not too difficult for Liu Ju. He understands that he will fight the people below. Just hello.


    "Then they will be dismissed tomorrow." Captain Yang said: "Before they received the documents, they were still in their original positions, and they are still qualified to take you away. If you don''t cooperate, the consequences will be Liu Ju It should be very clear."


    The words of Captain Yang changed the expressions of everyone at the scene, because they knew that Captain Yang said it was not wrong. It is indeed not difficult for Liu Ju to remove those people, but that requires procedures and formal documents. But now, those documents and procedures are obviously still not available. Therefore, Liu Ju is still unable to remove these people from their positions. In other words, they are still in this position. If they want to let them leave this position, it will be tomorrow at the earliest. .


    And tonight, these people are still qualified to arrest everyone, even Liu Ju, can''t say anything about it.


    "The surname Yang, do you really want to be so awesome? What good is it for you?" Wang Dafu looked at Captain Yang, he knew that as long as he understood Captain Yang, then everyone else would be easy to talk about.


    "Yang Shan, stay on the front line of being a human being, so you can meet each other in the future, don''t do things completely." Liu Ju also looked at Captain Yang.


    "Haha." Captain Yang gave a disdainful smile: "I just want to do everything today, I think I''m going to die today!"


    "Yang Shan, if you leave with someone now, I will assume that today''s thing has not happened." Liu Ju said: "Moreover, tomorrow I will let people resume your position. In addition, after a while, you may be promoted. Haven¡¯t you been in the position of squad leader for almost ten years? You must really want to rise up. As long as you leave with someone now, if you don¡¯t see anything tonight, your wish can be Achieved."


    Liu Ju was hitting a big stick, and then he gave the turnips, threatening Captain Yang while using temptations, he didn''t believe that Yang Shan''s heart was made of iron, he couldn''t use it!


    Who knows, not only did Captain Yang not be moved by being said, but instead looked at him with a mocking look!


    Before Captain Yang came, he also had a gambling mentality. After all, Huang Feng had said very clearly before, and he was not sure enough to prove that Liu Jie, Wang Dafu and others were carrying out illegal activities here. He just had some doubts.


    And Captain Yang had always been afraid before, whether he had wronged Liu Ju and the others. In that case, not only was he hopeless in his life, but he had offended Liu Ju, and the consequences would be even worse than now. It would kill the people who came with him.


    And now, seeing the changes in Liu Ju and others¡¯ attitudes towards them, the threats and inducements to them, Captain Yang is relieved. Although he still doesn¡¯t know what these people are doing here, one thing is certain. That is, they must be doing something shameful, otherwise, Liu Ju would not be a threat to him again, but also a lure.


    In this way, it also proved that Huang Feng¡¯s previous judgment was not wrong. It¡¯s just that Captain Yang didn¡¯t know where Huang Feng was now. Maybe he hadn¡¯t arrived yet. After all, these people came quickly after receiving the call. Yes, maybe Huang Feng is still on his way.


    "Captain Yang, how are you thinking about it?" Wang Dafu said. His name to Captain Yang has also changed. "Captain Yang, as long as you leave with someone now, don''t worry about things here anymore. Afterwards, I will Here you are, a big red envelope for all the brothers behind you."


    After Liu Ju used his power to seduce Captain Yang, Wang Dafu also used wealth to seduce Captain Yang, and even those next to him.


    Of course, in Wang Dafu''s heart, he still doesn''t have the slightest affection for Captain Yang. Thinking about people, he is just holding Captain Yang steady and solving the matter of tonight. When tonight passes, he has time to come slowly. Pack him, and those who came with him.


    Of course, Wang Dafu will definitely not let Captain Yang know about this idea, but he believes that Liu Ju and others must have similar ideas to himself. First hold Captain Yang firmly, and then slowly clean up this short-eyed guy. .


    The eyes of the person next to Captain Yang flashed, but after looking at Captain Yang, Bian You became firm again.


    "Haha." Captain Yang said with a smile: "I didn''t have full confidence in your affairs, but now it seems that you are not arrogant."


    The faces of Liu Jie, Wang Dafu and others changed suddenly. While cursing Captain Yang in their hearts, they did not show any abnormalities on their faces. They still wanted Captain Yang to change their minds.


    However, today Captain Yang was obviously determined to be unable to get along with them, even if it was threatened by Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others, and temptation, he did not change in the slightest.


    "Excuse me, today, you people must come with us!" Captain Yang''s expression was righteous.


    "The surname is Yang, don''t you know what is good or bad!" Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others saw that Captain Yang was not getting in, they finally tore off their disguise and directly cursed.


    "I see who would dare to move me to try today!" Liu Ju looked around and said.


    "If anyone dares to touch me, I will make you regret it forever!" Wang Dafu said.


    "Who are you scaring! Since we decided to stay, we are not afraid of your revenge!" said the person who had followed Captain Yang before.


    "Yes, today I really have to try it out. In other words, I have never caught someone in such a high position, and I don''t know how it feels."


    The threats from Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others did not achieve the corresponding effect. Not only did Captain Yang remain indifferent, but the people who came with him did not intend to change their minds at all.


    "Okay, very good, you guys have turned the head!" Liu Ju pointed to these people and said, "I want to see how you catch us!"


    Having said that, Liu Ju gave a gesture, and then, the people who had loaded the goods on the bed before jumped off the boat one by one, and came in front of Captain Yang and the others, stopped them, and blocked Captain Yang and Liu Ju and others. in the middle.

 1934 Chapter 1934

    "What do you want to do? Do you understand what''s going on here? Get out of the way!" Captain Yang said to the crew with a serious face.


    However, those crew members didn''t listen to Captain Yang''s words and left. Instead, they just stood there, becoming a wall of people, looking at Captain Yang and others coldly.


    "Captain, it''s a bit difficult to handle." Brother Wang whispered to Captain Yang.


    There are not many people on these crew members, they do not move, they just block Captain Yang and others, and the number of Captain Yang and others is obviously much smaller than these crew members. They want to break through these walls. It is not easy to arrest Liu Ju and others.


    Moreover, they can¡¯t just arrest Liu Ju and others. More importantly, they must get on the ship to search through the ship and find evidence of Liu Ju and Wang Dafu¡¯s crimes. Otherwise, they would just arrest Liu. The bureau and others are useless at all.


    "Leave me aside, otherwise, catch you all back!" Captain Yang said to the crew.


    However, those crew members remained unmoved, standing there coldly, looking at Captain Yang and others.


    And Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others smiled triumphantly, as Captain Yang and others looked at them, as long as they were not stolen by people on the spot, they would have enough chances to comeback.


    Captain Yang motioned to the people who came with him. Those people hesitated for a while, and they all took out their weapons one by one.


    "Get out of the way!" Captain Yang saw his subordinates pointing their weapons at the crew members, and he scolded the crew members again.


    Sure enough, a hesitant look appeared on the faces of the crew members. They were sure that these weapons were definitely not toys, but real. In case they got excited, there would be absolutely no good fruit on their side.


    "Don''t be afraid, they dare not shoot!" Liu Ju said loudly, "They just scared you, you don''t need to be afraid!"


    Hearing what Liu Ju said, everyone had stabilized again. After all, Liu Ju was in this line of business. He certainly had his reason to say that, and everyone trusted him more.


    Captain Yang gave Liu Ju a fierce look. Indeed, they took out the gun, not really to shoot, but just to scare these people, but didn''t expect Liu Ju to say it.


    In fact, they still don''t know what exactly are on these ships, so even Captain Yang himself dare not order the shooting casually, let alone the people he brought.


    Seeing that Captain Yang was helpless, Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others smiled triumphantly. As long as Captain Yang and others couldn''t catch them at the scene, they wouldn''t have any problems.


    Captain Yang was very anxious, but there was no way.


    "It would be great if Huang Feng was here. He has a special status. Even if he does something with these people, I believe there is no problem." Captain Yang thought to himself.


    These people, because of scruples in their hearts, dare not shoot casually, but Huang Feng is different. He is a member of the National Security Bureau and his identity is obviously different. Therefore, even if he hurts these people, he even killed someone. Personally, the problem will not be too big.


    However, Captain Yang looked around, but still did not see Huang Feng.


    "Could it be that I was fooled by him again this time? He didn''t want to come, just let himself come here?" Captain Yang thought to himself.


    At this moment, a crew member standing in front of Captain Yang and them suddenly screamed, and then fell down, screaming with his hands covering his calves.


    The man was very close to Captain Yang, so Captain Yang clearly saw that the man¡¯s calf had broken and he shed a lot of blood. After that, near the wound, he was bruising at a speed visible to the naked eye. A large piece was also swollen at the same time. Judging from the miserable condition of the man, he couldn''t even stand steady. Obviously, he was seriously injured.


    The situation of this crew member was not only noticed by Captain Yang, but also by others, but they didn''t know exactly how the crew member was injured. They didn''t see anything just now.


    And just when everyone was wondering who had injured the crew member, another crew member fell to the ground after being injured. The situation was exactly the same as the one just now. He was also lying on the ground, screaming.


    "what!"


    Then came the third and the fourth, one after another screams, and the screams continued to sound. The tragic screams made everyone around them creepy.


    "Who is it? Who is it? Have the ability to stand up for me!" Seeing this situation, Liu Ju stepped forward and shouted.


    You know, these crew members are their current amulet. They can''t look at these crew members and get injured one by one. In that case, who will protect them?


    Therefore, Liu Ju has reason to be angry, and he is still very angry.


    However, before he could continue to say anything, he heard a "bang", his calf, like the crew members before, was hit by something, bleeding, redness and swelling appeared.


    "Ah, it hurts me!" Liu Ju yelled, and fell to the ground, covering his injured calf with his hands, but there was so much pain there, and it hurt when he touched it, making him grin.


    "Damn, don''t let anyone know who you are! Otherwise, I will kill your family!" At this time, Liu Ju had been so dazzled by anger that he dared to say anything.


    At this time, Liu Ju did not have that kind of superior appearance, it was exactly like a shrew cursing the street, with various insulting words constantly popping up, leaving Captain Yang and the others dumbfounded.


    "Snapped!"


    Just when Liu Ju was scolding Zhenghuan, suddenly another small thing flew over and hit Liu Ju''s mouth directly, and his mouth immediately went up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, this is not over yet, Liu Ju opened his mouth and spit out, but what was vomited was blood in his mouth. At the same time, there were more than ten teeth in the blood.


    Liu Ju looked up in pain and opened his mouth to say something. Then, there was only a groan, and everyone who was close to him found out that there was no tooth in Liu Ju''s mouth at this time.


    Everyone who saw this scene took a sigh of relief. They were just hit, and when they hit Liu Ju''s mouth, they also knocked out all the teeth in his mouth.


    "Who is this, so fierce?" Captain Yang was shocked, turned his head and looked around, but found no figure.


    However, he felt fortunate that the person hiding in the dark did not do anything to the people on their side. Up to now, the injured are the people on the opposite side. The crew and Liu Ju are not his anyway. People on the side.


    "Is it Huang Feng?" Captain Yang thought suddenly.


    After that, the more he thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. When Huang Feng called him before, he said that he had already been here, he had been here for a while, and Huang Feng logically said that he should be there too. It is.


    And now the injured people are all opposite, let Captain Yang confirm this.


    However, after the confirmation, Captain Yang''s heart was even more shocked. Before, he had heard that the people in the National Security Bureau had great magical powers, and each of them was much more powerful.


    Before, Captain Yang had not seen the people from the National Security Bureau, and thought it was just a rumor, but now it seems that it should not be as simple as a rumor. It seems that it is likely to be known.


    You know, they don¡¯t even know where the shadows are. As a result, those who are hiding in the dark are accurate. Even now the crew has already taken refuge, but they are still one by one. No one can escape from falling to the ground.


    Before long, all the crew members were injured and fell to the ground. Liu Ju and Wang Dafu were all the same as the crew. They all fell to the ground. However, the worst was Liu Ju and the others were also returned. Okay, it''s just that I can''t walk for the time being. The teeth in my mouth are still there. Before Wang Dafu and others saw that the situation was wrong, they wanted to escape, but none of them escaped and they were all knocked to the ground.


    "It''s all solved." Huang Feng, who was hiding in the dark, looked at the people who fell on the ground and muttered to himself. In his right hand, there were small stones. These stones were the ones he took. The ore was obtained after being crushed by internal force.


    On the other hand, after being shocked, Captain Yang quickly ordered Jean to torture Liu Ju and Wang Dafu and the others. After that, he took Wang Ge and the others onto the ship and searched to see if Liu Ju and others were here. What did you do.


    "This is rare earth ore?" Captain Yang quickly discovered what was on the ship. He knew that there were rare earth mines in the area. However, that thing belongs to a very important national resource and private development is not allowed.


    Now it seems that Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others are obviously secretly mining these rare earth ores, but then secretly transporting them abroad for further training and sale.


    Thinking that Wang Dafu had a background in architecture at the beginning, and then he started trading, Captain Yang also figured it out. After thinking about it, Wang Dafu or someone behind him must have discovered a rare earth mine. Therefore, Wang Dafu On the surface, it is building a house, but in fact it has been secretly mining these ores, and then used the excuse of foreign trade to transport these things.


    And if you want to mine these ores silently, and then smoothly send these ores abroad, it is obviously not something that a little Wang Dafu can do, even if you add another Liu game, it is still No way.


    Therefore, there must be other people involved in this matter, and their status is not low.


    After understanding this, Captain Yang was both nervous and excited. This was obviously a big case. For him, it was both pressure and opportunity.


    "Captain Yang, I didn''t lie to you this time?" When Captain Yang was there, Huang Feng''s voice suddenly came from his ear.

 1935 Chapter 1935

    Captain Yang turned his head abruptly and looked behind him. Sure enough, Huang Feng didn''t know when he was already standing there.


    "Mr. Huang, when did you come?" Captain Yang said in a pleasant tone, and the name Huang Feng was called was changed again.


    Because of Huang Feng''s "incompetence" and deception, Captain Yang naturally had no respect for Huang Feng, so he just called him by name.


    And now, Captain Yang understood that he was wrong to blame Huang Feng before, and Huang Feng asked him to release Wang Dafu. It was not because he was afraid of Wang Dafu, but he was planning to put a long line to catch a big fish. After that, he has been in secret. Investigate Wang Dafu, otherwise, there will be no such discovery today.


    In fact, Wang Dafu and the others were able to carry out such activities here in the port, it must have opened up a lot of joints. The time he did for this was definitely not short, and most people could not find out. It also shows that his work is well done. Of course, And the credit of his associates.


    And Huang Feng was able to discover this in just a few days. Obviously, Huang Feng is still very capable.


    It is precisely because of Huang Feng''s hard work in the past few days that he can have today''s gain.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was not afraid of Wang Dafu at all before, but really, as he said, let it go first, and then find a chance to find it back, and this time his charge is obviously greater.


    Knowing that he was wrong to blame Huang Feng, Captain Yang felt embarrassed about Huang Feng and changed his name unknowingly.


    "I''m here before you." Huang Feng said: "How is it outside?"


    "They have been controlled." Captain Yang said: "Mr. Huang, the one who attacked them in secret just now is you, right?"


    For those who secretly attacked those crew members, Captain Yang had previously guessed that it would be Huang Feng, but because he had not seen Huang Feng appear, he was not sure, and now Huang Feng said that he was better than himself and others. It''s still early. Obviously, Huang Feng is more likely to do this.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded: "Teach them a little lesson."


    What Huang Feng said was the truth. He really only taught them a little bit. Otherwise, with his current skill, it would not be too difficult to injure or even kill those people seriously. .


    However, Captain Yang still felt shocked. You must know that Huang Feng is at least tens of meters away from where they were just now. However, Huang Feng is at such a long distance. No one missed, and as long as he hits the opponent, he will definitely make the opponent fall to the ground and lose the ability to escape. This strength, Captain Yang asked himself, is absolutely no, and he has never seen others before. What people have had.


    "It really deserves to be a member of the National Security Bureau. This strength is simply terrifying." Captain Yang said with emotion.


    "Mr. Huang, what should I do next?" Captain Yang asked. He now admires Huang Feng very much. He knows that if Huang Feng didn''t take the action, he would not be able to solve it. Maybe the people outside have already ran away, or that they have been beaten to the ground long ago.


    Moreover, catching these people now does not mean that this matter is over. Captain Yang believes that there are other people behind these people. At that time, he will definitely feel pressure. Captain Yang was not sure about the punishment of these people.


    However, Captain Yang is not sure, but Huang Feng is capable of that. In any case, Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau. This status is much higher than them. Maybe people he knows are also Much better than them.


    Therefore, when Captain Yang didn''t know what to do, he subconsciously asked Huang Feng.


    "You take them back first, interrogate them first, ignore the others, I will handle the actual matter." Huang Feng said, and then he smiled at Captain Yang: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you relax this time. People."


    Captain Yang was a little embarrassed. In fact, he trusts Huang Feng very much now. If Huang Feng says to let him go first, he will still follow Huang Feng''s words.


    "Okay, you take them away first, and also, seal this place first," Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Captain Yang nodded.


    With Huang Feng''s explanation, Captain Yang also had a direction and knew what to do, so he immediately turned and left.


    Seeing Captain Yang arranging people and working in an orderly manner, Huang Feng was basically relieved. After that, he found an empty corner and flew again.


    On the other hand, Mr. Liu, who was sleeping, also quickly got the news that Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others were arrested. When he just heard the news, Mr. Liu was angry and directly put his favorite teapot into Smashed.


    "Idiot! Idiot! Waste!" Liu Lao cursed in his room.


    Because I''m getting older, although my usual maintenance is okay, but now, when I encounter this kind of thing, when I get excited, Mr. Liu''s breathing is a lot quicker, his face is flushed, and his eyes are red as if he is about to swallow. People are like beasts.


    "Lao Liu, what should we do now?" The person who came to deliver the news asked Lao Liu with some anxiety and nervousness. It was the first time that he saw Lao Liu so gaffe. It can be seen that the matter this time is very serious. Otherwise, Mr. Liu, who has always been steady, would not behave like this anymore.


    "What else can I do, I hope they die!" Liu Lao said angrily.


    The man didn''t speak, he knew that Mr. Liu was still angry, so what he said was angry.


    Sure enough, after Mr. Liu vented for a while, he slowly calmed down, his face returned to his former calmness again; "Do you know who led the team?"


    "A person named Yang Shan." The person said.


    "Yang Shan?" Mr. Liu frowned. In his impression, there seemed to be no such person. Could it be that they were secretly sent from above?


    "It''s just a small captain." The man said. Looking at Mr. Liu''s appearance, he knew that Mr. Liu had never heard of Yang Shan. In fact, it is not surprising. Let alone Mr. Liu, it was him. I don''t even know this Yang Shan, a small team leader, really not qualified to enter their sight.


    "A small captain?" Liu Lao said in surprise. He didn''t expect that the leader would be a small captain. When did the small captain be so awesome?You know that Liu Ju and Wang Dafu are all well-known people in the local area, and a small team leader dares to slap their beards?


    "It''s the squad leader, and he''s still a squad leader who has been removed from his post!" The man said, and then he explained the matter between Captain Yang and Wang Dafu.


    "So, he is probably holding a grudge. This is a retaliatory move?" Liu Lao said after listening.


    "It''s very possible." The man said: "Otherwise, how dare he do something against Liu Ju and the others? He doesn''t want to get mixed up?"


    "We didn''t let Xiao Liu and the others say good things, it''s a big deal to restore him." Liu Lao said.


    "I have said, but that guy seems to be determined to fight Liu Ju and the others, and he doesn''t listen to advice at all." The person said, "The attitude is very tough."


    "So what, don''t say that he has been removed from his post now, even if he is not removed from his post, he is just a small team leader. How capable is he?" Liu Lao said, after hearing the identity of Captain Yang, The heart that he had hanged before finally fell for the most part. If he still couldn''t beat a small captain, after all these years, he would have lived in vain.


    "That''s true." The man said: "He just has a tougher attitude, and, besides him, everyone else is just a little bit, which is not justified."


    "I''ll call his leader later." Liu Lao said. As Liu Lao, he doesn''t bother to talk to Captain Yang directly. Even if it is Captain Yang''s boss, Liu Lao has surrendered. The meaning of identity.


    "By the way, how did he a small team leader know about this?" Liu Lao asked suddenly: "This matter is still secret, how could he know about it?"


    "This is not clear." The man thought for a while and said, "Maybe he accidentally discovered it when he was doing other cases before."


    After all, don''t talk about Captain Yang as a small captain in this matter, even if it is higher than his position, he doesn''t know it, and Captain Yang can discover, obviously, the possibility of accidental discovery is very high.


    Old Liu nodded, he actually thought so in his heart, but this did not prevent him from scolding Liu Ju and Wang Dafu in his heart.


    Lao Liu understood that these people obviously wanted to leave them alone. He had already let them rest for a while. As a result, these people didn''t listen to them and had to do it secretly. This time Captain Yang discovered it. If he didn''t find out, he would be kept in the dark. From this point of view, Mr. Liu felt that he would also like to thank Captain Yang.


    And once Liu Ju and Wang Dafu succeed in going it alone this time, after they taste the sweetness, they will definitely continue to do it alone. If this happens, they will lose a lot of profits.


    Fortunately, their actions were discovered this time. If Mr. Liu had a temperament, he wouldn''t want to care about it. Who would let them do it alone, not listen to them, and want to leave them alone?


    It¡¯s just that Mr. Liu became angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything, because he was actually a grasshopper on a rope with Liu Ju and others. If something happened to Liu Ju and others, he himself could not escape, although he I didn''t participate this time, but past events will definitely be exposed.


    Therefore, even in my heart, Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others have already been scolded for a half to death, but if you should think of a way, you still have to find a way.

 1936 Chapter 1936

    "Okay, you go down first, I''ll take care of this matter." Liu Lao said to the person: "Don''t continue anymore recently, stop temporarily, wait until the limelight passes, this time, some people will know about it. This matter, I am afraid, we will spend a lot of money."


    Liu Laoyue said that the more angry he was. If it were not for Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others to make private opinions, he would not face such a situation. To find a relationship, he would have to spend money to silence some people.


    However, Mr. Liu has already decided that all the money used this time will be deducted from Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others. You can''t let yourself spend it, right?


    "Okay, Mr. Liu, I''ll notify others, and I''ll stop a bit recently," the person said.


    "Yeah." Old Liu nodded, after which he waved his hand to let the man leave.


    After the person left, Mr. Liu cursed Liu Ju and Wang Dafu for a while, and this time called Captain Yang''s boss.


    "Lao Yang, Lao Yang, where are you? Come out!" While Captain Yang and Brother Wang were interrogating Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others, a somewhat anxious and panicked voice sounded.


    Captain Yang frowned slightly when he heard this voice, but he still walked out of the interrogation room, looked at the young man who was running in a panic, and said, "Head, what''s the matter?"


    The person here was Captain Yang¡¯s immediate boss. A young Captain Yang who was quite young and about the same age as Huang Feng, who came down from above, didn¡¯t understand anything and made a lot of jokes. However, Including Captain Yang and others, they all understood in their hearts that this person was only gilded and had no skills, but he must have a background.


    "What else? What did you do? You actually arrested Liu Ju, Chief Li, Wang Dafu and the others? Who gave you the courage? Are you crazy?" The young man walked to Captain Yang, right. Captain Yang was scribbling for a while, and the expression of blame on his face was unobstructed.


    "Head, they committed a crime, I will bring it back for interrogation." Captain Yang said.


    "Even if it is a crime, it is not your responsibility!" The young man said straightforwardly, "You don''t look at what identity you are, what are those people, what qualifications do you have to interrogate them?"


    "Why can''t you manage? Whoever committed the crime, no one can be an exception!" Captain Yang said unwillingly to show weakness. Normally, he looks down on his boss very much, and now the other party is even more saying this. , Which made Captain Yang even more disgusted.


    "Pay attention to your identity! You are no longer the team leader! Just an ordinary person, what qualifications do you have to interrogate?" The young man was immediately angry when he saw that Captain Yang was so afraid of his own face.


    Seeing the young man talk about this, Captain Yang felt even more angry. Before Wang Dafu just gave the young man a call, Captain Yang was deprived of his position as the captain, and Captain Yang was naturally very upset.


    "I know who I am now, so I didn''t interrogate myself either." Captain Yang said, "It is someone else who is in charge of the interrogation."


    "Who?!" The young man said angrily. After that, he walked directly into the interrogation room. Sure enough, there were several people interrogating Wang Dafu. However, these people were just ordinary employees, all of them at the bottom. Usually he doesn''t like the existence of eyes.


    "Mr. Wang, are you okay? These people are ignorant, you are tired, you are tired." After seeing Wang Dafu, the young man hurriedly went to Wang Dafu to apologize.


    Originally, Wang Dafu was still worried. After all, he was stolen this time. Captain Yang was very tough, and Wang Dafu felt that he might be miserable.


    However, now seeing the attitude of this young man, Wang Dafu''s heart is more at ease, and he also understands that he is the richest man in the local area and has a lot of connections. If something happens to him, someone will definitely think of a solution. Get yourself out.


    Captain Yang is just a small captain. What''s more, he no longer has the position of captain. Why should I be afraid of him?What can a small captain do to himself?


    "You don''t want your people to let me go?" Wang Dafu said to the young man.


    "Okay, Mr. Wang wait a minute." The young man said politely to Wang Dafu, then turned his head to look at the interrogators, and scolded angrily: "What are you still doing? Up?"


    However, the young man¡¯s words did not seem to be very useful. After hearing his words, the people in charge of the interrogation did not immediately release Wang Dafu. Instead, they turned to look at Captain Yang, apparently asking Yang. The captain''s opinion.


    Feeling Wang Dafu''s contemptuous gaze, the young man said angrily: "What do you guys mean? I''m talking to you, haven''t you heard? Hurry up and let Mr. Wang go!"


    "Head, don''t embarrass them. It is impossible for Wang Dafu to let go." Captain Yang said, "If you dare not live this time, I won''t let him go!"


    Captain Yang has made up his mind this time. No matter who is interceding, he will not let Wang Dafu and others go. Huang Feng has already told him before that he will help find a relationship, Captain Yang. Now he believes in Huang Feng very much, so Captain Yang feels that even if he feels pressure now, it is only temporary. As long as he can withstand the pressure, things will be resolved later.


    "You! Do you know what you are talking about? Do you want to find death?" the young man angered.


    "It seems that your words are useless." Wang Dafu joked to the young man: "Isn''t this your boss? Why don''t other people listen to you? Your leader really failed!"


    Wang Dafu¡¯s words made the young man very embarrassed, but instead of being angry with Wang Dafu, he transferred the anger to Captain Yang. He looked at Captain Yang with crimson eyes, wishing to refuse this. Captain Yang, who was saving his face, ate it!


    However, the young man did not have much momentum, and Captain Yang looked at each other without fear, and did not let him down.


    Captain Yang''s attitude made the young man tremble with anger, but there was no other way. He only found out now that he was here, actually being emptied, and no one listened to what he said.


    "You, you, and you, you all have been suspended!" the young man said, pointing to several people who are being interrogated.


    "Head, you''re probably useless to say something like this. Let''s go through the program." Captain Yang said.


    "Okay, very good, you guys wait for me!" the young man said in air.


    After that, the young man turned his head to look at Wang Dafu and said, "Mr. Wang, wait a minute, I will go through the formalities to suspend these bastards!"


    "Go, go, don''t waste too long, I don''t want to stay here too long." Wang Dafu said, since this young man has such a low attitude, then Wang Dafu doesn''t mind treating the other party as an obedient dog.


    Of course, Wang Dafu knows that this young man still has something to do with him. It¡¯s just that such a relationship doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal in front of him and Liu Ju and others. Therefore, Wang Dafu didn¡¯t take the other party seriously. in.


    The young man didn''t know that he had no weight in Wang Dafu''s heart. After saying hello to Wang Dafu, he hurried out to go through the formalities and suspended all these guys.


    Of course, before leaving, the young man did not forget to give Captain Yang a few warning eyes.


    "I said, what are you doing so persistently? I will be dismissed later, so I''m satisfied?" After the young man left, Wang Dafu looked at Captain Yang and said, "You said, why are you doing this? We are not wronged. Innocent people, you let us go, and this incident has not happened. You can keep your position and get some benefits. Isn''t this a happy situation for everyone? Why are you thinking about it? "


    This is also what Wang Dafu couldn¡¯t figure out. He didn¡¯t know that Captain Yang insisted on handling himself and the others. Although the two sides did have conflicts before, in Wang Dafu¡¯s opinion, there is nothing that money cannot solve. You can give Captain Yang and others enough money, and you can forget the unhappiness before.


    However, Captain Yang¡¯s attitude was beyond Wang Dafu¡¯s expectations. He did not accept his kindness, but insisted on handling himself and others, not to mention the difficulty of this matter. After all, he and Liu Ju and others, It''s not that a small captain can do it.


    Even if it is really done, what good will it do to Captain Yang?Reinstatement?Promotion?Liu Ju could help them solve these things, as long as he let him wait for others, there was no need to die.


    Moreover, it is really not easy for Captain Yang to manage himself and others. In Wang Dafu''s opinion, Captain Yang¡¯s behavior is like a fool. No, it is even more foolish than fools, because they are all fools. Know what to choose.


    "I advise you to stop talking nonsense. If you have the energy, you can quickly cooperate with us to investigate this." Captain Yang said to Wang Dafu.


    "Humph!" Wang Dafu snorted coldly: "I also advise you not to think about investigating our affairs, but think about your own future."


    "I don''t need a back road." Captain Yang said: "This time I think I''m going to fight it out. No matter what, you don''t want to get away with it."


    "Really? Then let''s just wait and see." Wang Dafu sneered. He is more or less relieved now, and he wants to understand a lot. What he faces now is just a small captain. There is no need to worry so much.


    Judging from the performance of the young man just now, he shouldn''t actually be in much danger, and there are also people outside who are trying to get them out.

 1937 Chapter 1937 Reinforcement Arrives

    After leaving the interrogation room, Captain Yang was also very nervous. I don''t know what happened to Huang Feng, but he was now nervous and different from before.


    Before, Captain Yang was afraid of being retaliated, so he thought of other ways Huang Feng could solve Wang Dafu and others.


    But now he has been relieved of his post, and there is nothing to lose, so instead of worrying about himself, he is just worried that Wang Dafu''s crimes will not be cured.


    However, this time, Captain Yang did not call Huang Feng to inquire. Huang Feng has said before that he will handle it so that he does not have to worry. Captain Yang still chooses to trust Huang Feng.


    But until dawn, Wang Dafu and others did not explain anything. They just said that they didn''t know or knew what was on the ship, and that had nothing to do with them.


    And Captain Yang did not wait for Huang Feng''s call, but saw his boss walk over with a smug look, still holding a few pieces of paper in his hand.


    "Take it, this is the procedure you wanted before. It''s all here. From now on, you are all suspended." Captain Yang''s boss said to Captain Yang and his hardcore subordinates.


    Sure enough, when the few people heard him say this, their expressions changed a little. Although they had thought before, there would be such a result, and they had some preparations, but when the result really fell in front of them , Their hearts are still uncomfortable.


    After all, like Captain Yang and Brother Wang and others, they don¡¯t need to lose their jobs. They insisted on standing on Captain Yang¡¯s side before. One was to trust Captain Yang. Captain Yang was not too bad for them before. Even they don''t want to see Wang Dafu, Liu Ju and others get away with it.


    Of course, there is the most important point. Captain Yang had promised them before. Someone behind this incident is helping them. They will be fine in the end. Wang Dafu and others will definitely be sanctioned. They all believed what Captain Yang said.


    However, now it seems that the situation does not seem to be as good as they thought. The support Captain Yang said has not yet appeared. The procedures for their suspension have been completed. They are the same as Captain Yang. When he was white, he was naturally not qualified to interrogate Wang Dafu and others.


    More importantly, they clearly offended their head, Wang Dafu, Liu Ju and others this time. They were suspended this time. Afterwards, because of these people, it was almost impossible for them to resume their duties. Now, their careers will even begin to undergo major changes.


    Captain Yang''s face is also very ugly. He doesn''t care about him. He is already white anyway, but because of his reasons, if other people are affected, his heart is still uncomfortable.


    Therefore, Captain Yang looked at those people apologetically, and said, "Brothers, I''m sorry, it''s me who hurt you."


    "Captain, what are you talking about, we didn''t mean to blame you."


    "Yes, even if there is no captain, we will never sit idly by when we encounter this kind of thing.?


    "Not bad!"


    Those few people were all comforting Captain Yang and didn''t mean to blame. Although they felt a little uncomfortable, they chose to stay in the port instead of leaving with other people. In fact, they had already thought of this. As a result, so, I was somewhat prepared.


    This is their own choice, they will not resent anyone, including Captain Yang.


    "Papa." Wang Dafu walked out with a smug face, and said with a grin on his face: "What a touching scene, my tears are about to fall when I am moved."


    "Wang Dafu, don''t be proud, someone will cure you sooner or later!" Captain Yang said with a sullen face.


    "Really? Who? Are you? Or them? Haha!" Wang Dafu smiled wildly, without paying any attention to Captain Yang and others.


    When Captain Yang and the others saw Wang Dafu''s madness, their expressions were very ugly, but there was nothing to do.


    "You guys just wait to be cleaned up, this matter is not over!" Wang Dafu said to Captain Yang and others.


    "Yes, this thing is endless!" At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside, and Captain Yang heard this voice, first for a moment, then ecstasy.


    The owner of that voice is Huang Feng!


    Sure enough, when everyone subconsciously looked towards the door, they saw Huang Feng''s figure, and behind him, there were several people who followed them, their faces were quiet and their bodies were extraordinary.


    "Huang Feng? Why are you here?" Wang Dafu said to Huang Feng, with doubts and anger on his face.


    Wang Dafu¡¯s hatred of Huang Feng has not diminished in the slightest. It¡¯s just that because of Liu Lao¡¯s warning and Huang Feng¡¯s own identity and strength, Wang Dafu did not dare to retaliate against Huang Feng, but this is not to say , Wang Dafu was really willing to make peace with Huang Feng in his heart.


    Therefore, seeing Huang Feng appear now, Wang Dafu still has no good face, and the doubt is that Huang Feng has disappeared for a while, how could he suddenly appear here at this time?


    "I came here naturally for you!" Huang Feng said to Wang Dafu.


    After that, a few people came up, walked to Wang Dafu¡¯s side, and copied him. At this time, Liu Ju and other people had just come out. They hadn''t reacted yet. As a result, they were copied again. It''s just that the person who tortured them this time has changed.


    "Huang, what do you mean? What qualifications do you have to arrest me? Quickly let me go!" Wang Dafu struggled fiercely.


    "Shut up, be honest!" The man who affixed Wang Dafu to Wang Dafu slammed Wang Dafu abruptly and told him to be honest. This time it is estimated that he is not strong enough, and the hit Wang Dafu grinned straight.


    "Let me go, do you know who I am? Actually dare to arrest me, I want your leader!" Liu Ju on the other side was also struggling.


    In fact, although Liu Ju was brought back by Captain Yang and others before, Captain Yang and others were obviously unqualified because of his identity. Therefore, he did not copy him at all. I did not expect that this time he was Some strangers were tortured, can Liu Ju be angry.


    "Shut up!" Even in the face of Liu Ju, those people did not have the slightest good face, or that their faces have not changed the slightest from the beginning to the present, cold, like ice.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to arrest people casually here?" Captain Yang''s boss couldn''t stand it anymore, and shouted at the few people Huang Feng had brought.


    At this moment, another person walked out from behind Huang Feng and said to Captain Yang''s boss, "You have been suspended. Please come with us and cooperate with the investigation."


    "Why? Why do you stop my job, why should I go with you." Captain Yang''s boss did not expect that these people would say such things to themselves. They were completely unprepared and a little confused, but they were still domineering. .


    "This is my certificate." The man took out a certificate and shook it in front of Captain Yang''s boss.


    When Captain Yang¡¯s boss saw the person¡¯s ID, the whole person shook. If you want to say that members of the National Security Bureau like Huang Feng are not in the same department, then those who are behind Huang Feng now can It''s in the same department with them, and it''s the highest existence in their department.


    These people are from the imperial capital!


    Immediately someone came to copy Captain Yang''s boss, and Captain Yang''s boss, who was in a daze all the way, had no resistance at all, and no struggle at all.


    "Take them all away." Huang Feng said to those people.


    "Yes." Those people were very polite to Huang Feng. After listening to his words, they pressed Wang Dafu and others to leave. Only Huang Feng remained here.


    "How? Are you okay?" Huang Feng walked to Captain Yang and asked.


    "It''s okay, thank you for your timely arrival, otherwise, these people will be released." Captain Yang shook his head.


    Captain Yang also saw it when that person took out his credentials. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to invite these people. These people are all from the imperial capital, which is far away from the emperor. It''s no wonder that Huang Feng took so long, but if you count the time, it should be Huang Feng who called there last night, and then those people arrived overnight.


    It can also be seen from this that Huang Feng¡¯s ability is very great. Captain Yang even thought that even other members of the National Security Bureau would not have such ability. Obviously Huang Feng¡¯s identity is very unusual, even if It is within the National Security Bureau, and it is not a simple existence, otherwise, he does not have such a large energy.


    With these people coming forward, Captain Yang is completely relieved. If these people can''t handle Wang Dafu and Liu Ju and others, then there is really nothing that can be done. Wang Dafu, Liu Ju and others, Although there are contacts, but in front of these people, it is still not enough.


    "It''s fine, your boss has been taken away, and you will be responsible here," Huang Feng said.


    "But my job has been contacted." Captain Yang said hesitantly.


    "It''s okay. Your appointment notice will come down soon. In the future, you won''t be a small captain." Huang Feng said. After that, he looked at several people next to Captain Yang. Those people had previous The one who was fired along with Captain Yang was suspended just now.


    "As for you, stay together. The previous suspension orders will soon be invalidated." Huang Feng said.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, everyone''s faces showed excitement. After all, no one would want to be suspended if they could not be suspended, they still wanted to stay here.

 1938 Chapter 1938

    After Huang Feng said these things, he turned and left. He had other things to deal with.


    However, Captain Yang and others are still in surprise and shock at this time, especially Captain Yang.


    At first, Captain Yang was still thinking that Huang Feng would come forward to handle this case and be able to punish Wang Dafu, Liu Ju and others. In that case, he might be able to resume his duties. This is Captain Yang¡¯s best expectation before. Up.


    However, Captain Yang did not expect that not only was he regaining his position, but also, listening to Huang Feng''s opinion, he would be promoted. This is undoubtedly for Captain Yang, who has been in the position of team leader for many years. A great event, especially after the pain of being dismissed, this appointment made him even more excited.


    Others, although they have not heard the news of their promotion, the mere resumption of their previous positions has made them happy enough, which shows that their previous decision was not wrong.


    Moreover, Captain Yang is going to be promoted. They are all standing firmly on Captain Yang''s side this time. Then, they will all be in the same camp as Captain Yang in the future. For their future, It is definitely a great thing.


    "Captain, you said, can he decide our affairs?" Wang Ge asked worriedly.


    Of course, Brother Wang wants to resume his position, but Huang Feng is not in their system after all. Although the status of a member of the National Security Bureau is special, there is still no way to interfere with the appointment of these people. Therefore, despite Huang Feng''s words , Made them very happy, but Brother Wang was also afraid that Huang Feng could not decide this matter.


    "Yeah, Captain, he is indeed very good, but, after all, it is not in our system. Can he decide our appointment?" Another person also said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry." Captain Yang said with a relaxed look: "As long as he said this, there will be no surprises in this matter."


    Before, Captain Yang had suspected Huang Feng because he didn¡¯t believe in Huang Feng. However, it was later proved that Huang Feng did not lie to him. What Huang Feng said was true. Later, Huang Feng asked him to arrest Wang Dafu and so on. People, Huang Feng took care of other things, and Captain Yang chose to believe it, and Huang Feng once again did what he said.


    Therefore, Captain Yang now trusts Huang Feng very much. Although he does not know Huang Feng too much, he knows one thing. Huang Feng is definitely not a big talker. He can do everything he says. of.


    Therefore, now Huang Feng said that they would all be able to resume their duties, Captain Yang believed in this, and did not have the slightest worry in his heart.


    "That''s good." Seeing that Captain Yang said so confidently, everyone was relieved a lot.


    "Well, since this place has been entrusted to us, then we should also start activities." Captain Yang clapped his hands and said, "Although Wang Dafu and others have been taken away, we have some details about this case. We all know, so we can collect evidence, find other suspects, etc. With Huang Feng and the people he brought, no matter who is found in this case, we can give him It''s done! This is an opportunity for me and for all of you! This case is probably not a small one. If we can make a contribution to it, it will definitely be a big credit. For our future development, They are all very good!"


    Although Wang Dafu, Liu Ju and others were taken away, Captain Yang did not feel that this matter had nothing to do with him. This incident was an opportunity for him, and for this case. , They already know some things, and they can continue to investigate and provide Huang Feng with some help. Afterwards, their credit will never be forgotten.


    Others were very excited when they heard Captain Yang¡¯s words. They have already understood some of the circumstances of this case, and they all understand that this is a very big case. Once it is closed, it will definitely cause a sensation, and if they can If you provide some help and make some contributions, it will definitely be a great thing for them in the future.


    Therefore, although everyone did not rest overnight, they were all refreshed. Under the arrangement of Captain Yang, they were investigating methodically.


    "bump!"


    At Lao Liu¡¯s residence, another teapot was thrown on the ground by him, and it was smashed to pieces. At this time, he was pale and trembling. The whole person seemed to be ten years old overnight. He was very energetic before. Now it was no different from an ordinary elderly man.


    "Are you true?" Old Liu said with a trembling voice.


    "It''s all true." The person who came to Lao Liu to report the news before stood in front of Lao Liu again, but his expression at this time was also very bad, and his face was full of worry.


    "Is there really someone in the imperial capital?" Mr. Liu confirmed.


    "Really, I just arrived in the morning." The man said, "It was all brought by Huang Feng. After he came, he took away Wang Dafu and Liu Ju."


    "Huang Feng?" Liu Lao chewed on the name that got him into trouble. If it weren''t for Huang Feng, Wang Dafu, Liu Ju and others should have come out now, and some tails should have been cleaned up. .


    However, everything is different now. Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others were arrested again before they left. Moreover, this time they were directly detained in secret, even Mr. Liu, to Now, they have not been found out where they are being held.


    "This Huang Feng is unusual." Liu Lao said with emotion: "We all underestimated him before. His status as a member of the National Security Bureau is not a big deal. However, as the owner of Time and Space Motors, he will definitely get acquainted. For some people, we have ignored this point before. Now it seems that the people he knows are not low in status, and there are many people they know."


    Indeed, even though Mr. Liu told Wang Dafu not to touch Huang Feng before, he just didn¡¯t want to be out of touch with Huang Feng. He didn¡¯t really fear and fear Huang Feng. In his opinion, Huang Feng is a big boss even if he is a member of the National Security Bureau. , But, it¡¯s no big deal, I can¡¯t control myself.


    However, it now appears that he did make a wrong judgment. Huang Feng played a very important role in this matter. In other words, because of the existence of Huang Feng, the direction of this matter has completely changed. They are now in trouble.


    "Lao Liu, what should I do now? Liu Ju and the others don''t know where they were taken, I''m afraid they won''t be able to handle it," the man said.


    In fact, it is not only Lao Liu who is in this small circle, but the person who is now reporting to Lao Liu is also in this small circle and knows the things inside, but he usually walks very close to Lao Liu, or Said that he only obeyed Liu Lao''s orders, so when Wang Dafu and Liu Ju and others were preparing to do business privately, he didn''t know it at the time, but only later.


    Now, this matter is in danger of being exposed, so he is also afraid, because once it is exposed, he will never escape.


    "I don''t know who was involved in this matter. I don''t know who Huang Feng''s or who is looking for to be responsible for this matter." Old Liu thought for a while and said, "Okay. Go back and wait for the news. I want to make a few calls."


    "Okay, Mr. Liu," the man said.


    That person also knew that Lao Liu¡¯s network of relationships was very wide, not only in the city, but even in the imperial capital, he could also find some relationships. Therefore, after something went wrong, he came to Liu for the first time. old.


    But now it seems that Lao Liu is obviously ready to use the network, and that person can''t do anything. He can only pray in his heart. The network that Liu found can solve this matter.


    After that person left, Mr. Liu started to call and kept inquiring about who was involved in this matter, so he could respond and find someone to clear the relationship.


    However, after he inquired about, he still didn¡¯t know who the top one was. It seemed that the people he knew didn¡¯t know the identity of the other party. This made Mr. Liu realize that this time it might be. It will be tricky, and the identity of the opponent seems very high.


    Aware of the danger, Mr. Liu continued to call to inquire about the news while asking people around him to secretly buy tickets. Once he found that something was wrong, he would leave here immediately.


    However, before Mr. Liu could leave, a few uninvited guests came to his home.


    "Please come with us." After the few people identified their identities, they said to Old Liu with a serious face.


    Old Liu''s face was pale, his body trembled, and he squeezed out a smile and said, "A few comrades, have you made a mistake?"


    "That''s right." The few people said: "If you have anything you want to say, when you get to us, speak slowly."


    Old Liu shook his body. Although he had already felt a hint of danger before, he did not expect that the other party would come so quickly, and he hadn''t left yet. As a result, the other party had already come home.


    Those few people did not talk nonsense with Liu Lao, they immediately stepped forward, one by one, sandwiched Liu Lao in the middle, and took away directly. At this time, Liu Lao realized that the big thing was not good, and his legs could not be used. Strength, in the end, was almost dragged away by the two.


    After Lao Liu was taken away, some people in this city were taken away one after another. These people are usually people with status, either with power or wealth. This matter There seemed to be a lot of people involved, and it caused a great sensation. In this matter, Mr. Liu was not the biggest boss, and there were people behind him.


    What really surprised Huang Feng was that in the National Security Bureau, the person who had interceded with Bai Xiaorou before was actually involved.

 1939 Chapter 1939 Passion

    The members of the National Security Bureau will be involved. This is something Huang Feng did not expect before. You should know that the National Security Bureau is a very special department in the country with great powers. People who can usually enter are selected through layers of selection. , They are all capable and ideological, so few members of the National Security Bureau had problems before.


    And Huang Feng did not expect that he was only trying to teach Wang Dafu a lesson, and the case involved would have members of the National Security Bureau involved. This also shows that there are definitely many people involved in this matter, and, There are certainly high-ranking people. Only those local people, such as Liu Ju, Liu Lao, etc., are obviously still a little unqualified, and there should be bigger people in them.


    And because of the involvement of the members of the National Security Bureau, this matter has become more and more involved, and the above is also a death order. This matter must be investigated clearly, and no matter who is involved, they must be dealt with according to the law, and no mercy.


    Bai Xiaorou also called Huang Feng. The team leader of the National Security Bureau was already under control. The Secretary gave the order himself. Moreover, the Secretary was very angry about this matter, and even felt embarrassed. It was a big fire. In addition to severely punishing the team leader, he also ordered an investigation of all members of the bureau to ensure that no similar things would happen again.


    As a member of the National Security Bureau, Huang Feng is naturally subject to investigation. However, there are people on Huang Feng, and he has never done anything illegal, so he is not afraid of this investigation. .


    Because the matter is so extensive, this matter has attracted enough attention, and there is no need for Huang Feng to worry about the rest. Naturally, there are people above who will continue to investigate this matter, although I don¡¯t know the end. Who will be involved and what penalties will be imposed.


    However, one thing is certain, that is, Wang Dafu, Liu Ju, Liu Lao and others are all over, and it is impossible to come out again, let alone revenge against Huang Feng, Captain Yang, or even Guo Yong. So, many people can rest assured.


    Captain Yang and the others have also been paying attention to this matter. After seeing the attitude and determination above, they were relieved. To be honest, they were very worried in their hearts when they shot the big men all at once. If you want to come out again, you will definitely not let them go. Then it will not be as simple as being removed.


    And now, seeing that they ended up like this, everyone was relieved, and the appointment of Captain Yang was officially down. Not only did he restore his position, but he also went up a few levels and became theirs. The leader of the side can''t call him Captain Yang in the future.


    As for Brother Wang and others, their positions were officially restored. Some of them were promoted, and some were not promoted. However, everyone who stood by Captain Yang in the first place was commended. Everyone knows that, even this time. No promotion, but with this credit, they will have a better future. After all, there are only so many positions, and it is impossible for everyone to be promoted at once.


    As for the people who finally chose to compromise with Liu Ju, Wang Dafu and others at the port the night before, they were not so lucky. Although they were not removed from their posts, they could not gain Yang Shan¡¯s trust. I am afraid that the future will be difficult, and I will gradually be marginalized and fall into some unimportant other departments.


    No one can blame anyone for such a result. This is the result of their own choice at the beginning. Whether it is good or bad, they can only accept it. I am afraid, these people did not expect that Captain Yang would have the last laugh. Well, I must be very regretful now, however, things have happened, no matter how much regret, it is no longer useful.


    After dealing with these matters, Huang Feng returned to Guo Menghan''s house again.


    In the past few days, Huang Feng spent most of the time outside, busy with Wang Dafu and others'' cases. After all, some people were invited by Huang Feng through relationships. He couldn¡¯t let those people come. No matter what, it must be actively cooperated.


    In this way, it took a lot of time and there was no time to stay in Guo Menghan''s house.


    This made Guo Menghan feel a little disappointed in his heart, but at the same time he was still worried whether Huang Feng had been out for the past few days because he saw his thoughts, so he didn''t want to come here, and deliberately avoided him.


    Huang Feng didn''t know what Guo Menghan was thinking. He was busy with things outside, and he didn''t have much thoughts on other things.


    But now, Wang Dafu''s case has been handed over, and Huang Feng doesn''t need to take care of the rest. The affairs of Guo Menghan''s family can be considered completely resolved, and Huang Feng has the idea of ??going back.


    "Are you going back tomorrow?" When Huang Feng told Guo Menghan of his thoughts, Guo Menghan said with a little surprise and disappointment.


    This time, because of an accident at home, plus, Guo Menghan has never asked for leave before, and has been very tired from work. Therefore, Guo Liang has given Guo Menghan a long vacation, and this vacation is not over yet. Huang Feng stayed here, so Guo Menghan didn''t think about going to Jiangzhou early.


    However, what Guo Menghan didn¡¯t expect was that Huang Feng first proposed the idea of ??going back, and Guo Menghan thought about it, but he didn¡¯t feel surprised. After all, Huang Feng was here to help himself, not like himself, but also going home. But now that his family''s affairs have been resolved, Huang Feng wants to go back, and there is no surprise.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while since I came out, so I should go back." Huang Feng said. He thought Guo Menghan was worried about Wang Dafu''s affairs, so he said: "Don''t worry, that Wang Dafu probably won''t be able to make it anymore. , There is absolutely no such ability to retaliate against your family, so you don¡¯t have to worry."


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan nodded. In fact, she also knew about this matter. After all, Wang Dafu, Liu Ju and others are all powerful local figures. If such a person is arrested, it must be an issue. It¡¯s news. Therefore, Guo Menghan had known this news from TV before. Of course, her parents also knew the news, but they didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s role in this matter.


    However, this does not prevent the Guo Menghan family from being grateful to Huang Feng. After all, Guo Yong was rescued by Huang Feng himself, so it was enough for this point.


    "Thank you, if it weren''t for you this time, we don''t know what to do." Guo Menghan said to Huang Feng.


    "Didn''t you already thank you before." Huang Feng smiled: "Besides, we are not friends, so it''s okay to help you."


    "Yes, we are friends." Guo Menghan heard Huang Feng say this. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. It is precisely because Huang Feng regarded her as a friend that he would help. Otherwise, it would be on his own. Ability, definitely can''t save his brother.


    However, Guo Menghan didn''t want to be just Huang Feng''s friend. She hoped that the relationship between the two could be closer, so she was inevitably disappointed.


    And Guo Menghan¡¯s parents kept Huang Feng after knowing that Huang Feng was leaving tomorrow. However, seeing that Huang Feng is really going to leave, it is hard to say anything. However, in the evening, they must make a sumptuous dinner. .


    Because of Guo Menghan''s current job, her family''s financial situation is much better than before, so it is not difficult to get some hearty meals for Huang Feng to practice.


    At the wine table, Guo Yong used a drink to replace the wine, thanking Huang Feng for a while. After that, Guo Menghan¡¯s father drank a lot with Huang Feng, and Guo Menghan¡¯s mother kept persuading Huang Feng to drink more. Drink alcohol and eat more vegetables. In short, people in Guo Menghan''s family are very enthusiastic about this meal.


    "Mom, how do I feel that I was just at the dinner table? You see Huang Feng''s eyes are a bit wrong." After the meal, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan''s father were chatting, and Guo Menghan was doing the dishes with her mother in the kitchen.


    And Guo Menghan thought about the eyes of his mother looking at Huang Feng and some of her behavior at the dinner table before, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt wrong.


    "What''s wrong with me." Guo Menghan''s mother''s eyes seemed to flicker, but she soon recovered. Guo Menghan didn''t notice: "Huang Feng helped our family so much. I advised him to eat more food. , Drink more, what''s wrong?"


    "That''s true." Guo Menghan thought for a while and nodded. After all, Huang Feng helped their family a lot, and it is normal for his mother to be more enthusiastic.


    Moreover, Guo Menghan also knows that his mother has a big shortcoming, that is, worshiping money. For those who are rich, he is very envious. In the past few days, his mother has also learned about Huang Feng''s situation and knows. Huang Feng is a billionaire. After having several factories and companies, he has shown unusual enthusiasm for Huang Feng. There is nothing to be surprised about.


    "By the way, there is a bowl of soup here, which I specially boiled. You drink it to replenish your body, and there is another bowl. You will bring it to Huang Feng later." Guo Menghan''s mother said to Guo Menghan.


    "Mom, I don''t need it anymore. I''m in good health. I''ll leave it to you and dad to drink." Guo Menghan declined.


    "Your dad and I can drink anytime, but you are always outside. We can''t take care of you. We also know that you have suffered a lot. It''s not easy to be alone. Why don''t you make up for it when you come back?" Guo Menghan''s mother Said.


    After listening to his mother''s words, Guo Menghan was very moved, so he didn''t think so much, picked up the soup bowl, and slowly drank the soup inside.


    Guo Menghan''s mother was watching her daughter all the time, and she seemed to be relieved when she saw that she had finished drinking all the soup, before returning to normal.

 1940 Chapter 1940

    "Boom boom boom."


    After Huang Feng and Guo Menghan''s father had finished talking, they went back to the room and prepared to rest. He planned to leave early tomorrow morning, but not long after he returned to the room, the door of the room was knocked.


    Huang Feng opened the door, and it was Guo Menghan standing outside, with a bowl of soup in her hand.


    Since that night, Guo Menghan has not knocked on Huang Feng''s door in the evening. Huang Feng estimated that Guo Menghan was also shy, so he didn''t dare to come.


    But I didn''t expect that Guo Menghan would come again tonight.


    "Huang Feng, my mother made the soup, let me bring it to you." Guo Menghan said to Huang Feng, the bowl of soup in his hand was the same bowl of soup in the kitchen room before.


    However, looking at Huang Feng standing in the room, Guo Menghan¡¯s face was slightly red. Guo Menghan didn¡¯t forget the events of that night. It was almost an active confession to Huang Feng, but Huang Feng did not accept it. Fortunately, Huang Feng did not alienate her because of this, otherwise, she would regret even more in her heart.


    "Soup?" Huang Feng looked at the soup bowl in Guo Menghan''s hand and said, "Auntie is too polite."


    But right? When I was at the dinner table before, I kept letting myself eat more vegetables and drink more. I was so enthusiastic that Huang Feng was a little uncomfortable.


    "This is also my mother''s heart. After all, you have helped our family a lot." Guo Menghan said.


    "It''s all trivial." Huang Feng gave Guo Menghan aside, and said: "You are too polite."


    Indeed, in Huang Feng''s view, the incident of Guo Yong was not a big deal, but he did not expect that such a small matter would involve so many people and things.


    Guo Menghan put the soup bowl on the table and said to Huang Feng: "It is a small matter for you, but it is a big deal for our family. Xiaoyong is the hope of the whole family. If something happens to him, I don¡¯t know what the home will be like."


    Guo Menghan¡¯s mother prefers sons to daughters. Guo Menghan knows this, and Huang Feng also feels it. She attaches great importance to Xiaoyong. Fortunately, Guo Yong and Guo Menghan have a very good relationship, so Guo Menghan is not much unhappy. If Guo Yong really had an accident, it would be a big blow to Guo Menghan''s family.


    "Hurry up and drink while it''s hot." Guo Menghan said to Huang Feng: "It won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng didn''t think much about it. It was just a bowl of soup. He picked it up and smelled it. It was indeed very fragrant. After that, he drank all the soup in the bowl in one mouthful.


    "It tastes good. Auntie has a good craftsmanship." Huang Feng said, "You also learned your craft from your aunt."


    Huang Feng had tasted Guo Menghan''s craftsmanship before. Although he can''t compare with Huang Feng who owns the "Fairy Book", he is definitely a very good chef.


    "Yes, but my craftsmanship is worse than my mother." Guo Menghan also smiled: "Tomorrow, I will go with you too."


    "Don''t stay at home for a few more days?" Huang Feng asked. Guo Menghan''s vacation is not over yet, and Huang Feng thought he would stay at home for a few more days.


    "No, it was because of my younger brother''s business that I came back, and now his business has been resolved, and there is nothing to do if he stays at home, so it is better to go back as soon as possible." Guo Menghan said.


    Guo Menghan is a person who can¡¯t stay idle, and she takes her work very seriously. She knows that it is basically impossible to find a job like the one she is now based on her education and ability. Therefore, she is very Cherish her current job and devote all her energy every day. She also knows that her family still needs her own help, so she is very serious about her work.


    "Okay, then we will go back together tomorrow." Huang Feng said, since Guo Menghan also wants to go back together, it would be the same way.


    After Guo Menghan finished speaking, she was about to leave. At this moment, she suddenly felt her body feel hot, and her face quickly appeared red, bright like blood, and her breathing was a bit short, exhaling enthusiasm and temperature. It is also significantly higher.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Huang Feng immediately noticed Guo Menghan''s strangeness and asked concerned.


    "It''s nothing, it just feels a little hot suddenly." Guo Menghan said, but when she raised her head to look at Huang Feng, Huang Feng could clearly see the water in her eyes, and Huang Feng couldn''t be more familiar with this look. Now, he has seen it in the women around him.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly, he found that Guo Menghan''s abnormality became more and more obvious, and the look in his eyes became more and more aggressive.


    "I''ll help you." Huang Feng said, putting his hand on Guo Menghan''s body, trying to help her see what''s going on.


    And when Huang Feng¡¯s hand touched Guo Menghan¡¯s body, she clearly felt that her body was very hot, and Guo Menghan shook visibly at the moment Huang Feng touched her. After that, the body temperature At least another ten degrees.


    "I...I want it!" Guo Menghan grabbed Huang Feng''s arm and said with a trembling voice, and his mouth leaned forward actively.


    "Menghan, something happened to your body, don''t worry, I''ll help you." Huang Feng can probably guess what''s wrong with Guo Menghan now. He has seen Zhu Xiyu''s body before. similar situation.


    However, what makes Huang Feng puzzled is that Guo Menghan has been staying at home. How could this happen to her? Could it be that someone in her family gave her the medicine?But how is this possible?


    However, when Huang Feng thought of this, he suddenly felt that his abdomen was also hot. After that, the heat flow became more and more, and it quickly swept the whole body, especially his head. He felt his breathing. , Has also become a bit rush.


    I was also recruited!


    In Huang Feng''s mind, he realized this situation, and after that, he quickly locked the suspect target, that is the bowl of soup!


    Before, when he was eating at the dinner table, he hadn''t felt any abnormality. It was after drinking the bowl of soup that he had this abnormality. Obviously, there was a problem with that bowl of soup!


    However, without waiting for Huang Feng to deal with his body, Guo Menghan had already completely attached it, and the seductive lips were directly attached to his face.


    "Fuck!" Guo Menghan gave a heavy kiss on Huang Feng''s face. After that, it was a stormy offensive, constantly kissing Huang Feng''s face.


    "Menghan, listen to me, don''t get excited." Huang Feng tried hard to stabilize Guo Menghan, but Guo Menghan at this time and the usual Guo Menghan are completely different, usually she is gentle and quiet, but now She seemed a lot wilder, she couldn''t listen to Huang Feng''s words at all, still kissing Huang Feng frantically.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng''s strength is obviously greater than Guo Menghan''s, but he can temporarily control Guo Menghan, but, in this way, he will not have the energy to eliminate the drugs in his body.


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to stun Guo Menghan directly, because he didn''t know what kind of medicine was in the two of them and whether it would harm their brains.


    Moreover, this drug is more overbearing than Huang Feng expected. If it is a general drug, Huang Feng can completely suppress it with internal force. However, now this drug is very overbearing. It is difficult to suppress it by internal force alone. , Can only find a way to force them out of the body.


    Guo Menghan kept teasing Huang Feng''s body and also stimulating his nerves. Huang Feng''s body is also very sensitive now. Being teased by Guo Menghan, his heart is also under great pressure.


    What made Huang Feng feel a little embarrassed was that he found that his will to resist was constantly weakening, especially after Guo Menghan was stimulated, he began to pick up his clothes constantly, Huang Feng could clearly see her figure At the time, Huang Feng even felt that the flames deep in his heart could no longer be restrained.


    "Forget it, don''t resist anymore." Huang Feng gave up resisting in his heart. He didn''t know what medicine he was taking. It was really overbearing. Moreover, the more he resisted, the stronger the effect of the medicine. Huang Feng finally gave up resisting the beauty in front of him.


    After that, Huang Feng turned his passive into an active one, hugged Guo Menghan directly into the bed, and began to take off his clothes. The two quickly met frankly.


    With a happy and comfortable cry, Huang Feng''s woman added another.


    At this time, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother in another room was lying on the bed and muttered: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over there, whether the medicine given by Old Man Liu is useful or not. The gods have no way to resist. If it doesn''t work, it depends on how I settle accounts with him tomorrow!"


    Obviously, the soup that Huang Feng and Guo Menghan drank was the ingredients that Guo Menghan''s mother added, and the ingredients he asked for from the barefoot doctor in their village were said to be very overbearing, but she didn''t know the effect.


    However, as time went by, seeing that her daughter had not come to her room, Guo Menghan''s mother felt more relieved. It seemed that it should be effective. The two might be fighting in bed.


    After knowing Huang Feng¡¯s identity, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother made up her mind to let her daughter follow him. Even if she knew that Huang Feng had other women, she could not change her mind. Before she wanted to come, a son-in-law like Huang Feng , Is not to be missed, as long as Huang Feng''s mother-in-law, even if it is only one of the mother-in-law, their family will undergo earth-shaking changes in the days to come.


    My daughter is always going to marry. It''s better to find someone who is familiar and rich. If my daughter is young and doesn''t understand this, she will help her. She will be grateful to herself in the future.

 1941 Chapter 1941

    "There is a problem with the soup." Guo Menghan lay in Huang Feng''s arms in Huang Feng''s room and said in a leisurely tone.


    At this time, the two men had just ended their battle and hugged each other. To be precise, Huang Feng held Guo Menghan in his arms, and Guo Menghan also felt this unprecedented sense of security.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng responded softly.


    "My mother made that soup." Guo Menghan continued: "She must have added something to the soup."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied again.


    "Are you angry with her?" Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng and said, with some panic in his eyes.


    "How come." Huang Feng smiled and hugged Guo Menghan tighter: "Auntie sent such a beautiful daughter to my bed. I thank her for being too late. Why would I blame her?"


    In fact, at the beginning, Huang Feng did complain about Guo Menghan''s mother. Although he didn''t mind having another woman, he didn''t like the feeling of being calculated by others.


    However, after thinking about it, this incident did not suffer at all. Moreover, why Guo Menghan¡¯s mother did this, Huang Feng could also guess that she did not have any bad intentions, just worshipped money, and also had some patriarchal views. I have a lot of wealth, so I want to give her daughter to myself, so that while finding a good home for my daughter, it can also bring benefits to their family.


    For myself, this is not a big deal. Money is not a big deal for myself, and I don¡¯t lack any money.


    So, after figuring it out, Huang Feng didn''t complain about Guo Menghan''s mother in his heart.


    Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng and saw that he did not seem to be lying. He was relieved and said, "I never thought my mother would do this. She had persuaded me to take the initiative before, and I also tried something. , But maybe she thinks it¡¯s not enough, she didn¡¯t expect that she would prescribe medicine in the soup."


    Guo Menghan actually thought of it when the drug''s effect just started to work. This incident should be related to her mother. Although she knew that her mother wanted to follow Huang Feng, she did not expect that her own His mother would let such an extreme method be used. To tell the truth, Guo Menghan was really afraid of Huang Fengcheng''s anger. After all, with Huang Feng¡¯s current identity, he could have any kind of woman he wanted. Although he is not bad, he has not been there yet. To the point where the country is overwhelming, the women around Huang Feng are no worse than himself. Relatively speaking, people with status like Huang Feng usually hate others to calculate them. Therefore, Guo Menghan is also worried. It makes sense.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng was not angry with her, nor was he angry with her parents.


    "Although Auntie''s method is a bit extreme, but there is nothing bad about it." Huang Feng said: "How good is her impression of me. She would rather take medicine and send you to me."


    Guo Menghan''s face turned red when she heard Huang Feng''s words, but she also knew that apart from some ridicules, Huang Feng had no other bad thoughts, so she was relieved: "My mother has been telling me before, When a girl marries someone, she must marry a rich man. From novels to adults, she now knows who you are, and it is strange to do such a move."


    "Then do you blame your mother?" Huang Feng said, "After all, you were forced."


    "If I change someone else, I will definitely hate her for the rest of my life." Guo Menghan said with a serious face: "However, now that this person is you, I have no resentment towards her. On the contrary, I am a little grateful, if it weren''t for her. , I dare not do such a thing myself."


    Indeed, from a certain point of view, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother helped her. Otherwise, even if she likes Huang Feng, she must have the courage to confess her, but if she wants to be like this, she will directly She still doesn''t have the guts to cook mature rice with raw rice.


    "I know your thoughts, and I won''t let you down." Huang Feng said, Huang Feng also knows what Guo Menghan thinks of him, and now that something like this has happened, Huang Feng will naturally not fail. her.


    "In fact, you don''t need to do this, really." Guo Menghan looked at Huang Feng and said with a serious face: "I am very satisfied to be able to hand over my body to you. I don''t blame you at all for what happened tonight. You don¡¯t have to be responsible to me for this."


    "How do you do that!" Huang Feng stared: "You are my woman now, how could I be willing to see my woman leave her identity."


    Seeing Huang Feng¡¯s domineering look, Guo Menghan didn¡¯t seem to have anything but to be a little happy in his heart: "Okay, then I will be your lover. You want me when you are fine. Give me a call and I will be there soon. ."


    For Guo Menghan, if she and Huang Feng can have such an ending, that is already a thing that makes her very happy.


    However, in Huang Feng''s opinion, such a move is a bit distressing. He tightly said Guo Menghan: "What silly thing to say, in my case, there is no lover to say that. Everyone is the same. Wait. When I arrive in Jiangzhou, I will look for opportunities to introduce you to them."


    The "they" in Huang Feng''s mouth naturally refers to Su Yumo and others. Huang Feng has never concealed anything about new women.


    "Okay." Guo Menghan has no objection to Huang Feng''s arrangement. She has completely handed herself over to Huang Feng, and will not raise any objections to Huang Feng''s words. What Huang Feng said is what .


    And Guo Menghan¡¯s behavior made Huang Feng feel even more distressed for her. She knew that Guo Menghan placed herself very low and low in the relationship between the two of them. This was related to her origin, and this was also the case. The whole thing is related. After all, she felt that she had used a disgraceful way to have a relationship with herself. Even if this way was not invented by her, she would think so, so she felt sorry for herself.


    "I know what you think." Huang Feng said: "I don''t want to lie to you, I just have some good feelings for you now, but I will let myself really like you."


    What Huang Feng said not only did not make Guo Menghan angry and sad, but it made her feel surprised. She always felt that she liked Huang Feng because of her unrequited love, and she never thought about asking Huang Feng to express her attitude, she liked it. That''s it, you can''t ask Huang Feng to like himself.


    However, it now seems that Huang Feng has a good impression of him, even if he does not like it, but for Guo Menghan, it is also a thing to be happy about.


    "Well, I will also perform well, and try to make you like me as soon as possible." Guo Menghan promised with a serious face, like that, like a primary school student, assuring his teacher that he must take the final exam. Same name, serious and firm!


    "Well, I believe you." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    After that, the two embraced and fell asleep. Originally, Guo Menghan wanted to go back to his room and slept with his mother, but Huang Feng stopped him. After all, the instigator of this incident was Guo Menghan¡¯s mother. So, the other party must know what happened here, and probably doesn''t want his daughter to go back to sleep.


    And since Huang Feng has already said that, even if Guo Menghan was a little shy in his heart, he immediately dispelled the idea of ??going back. In her opinion, even though she did this, she might feel a little embarrassed to get up tomorrow morning, but Relatively speaking, she dislikes Huang Feng''s unhappiness even more. As long as Huang Feng says, she will obey.


    So, this night, Guo Menghan has been sleeping in Huang Feng''s room. As for her mother, as Huang Feng said, she did not knock on the door. It is estimated that she is already laughing in her room.


    In fact, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan were right. Seeing that it was past twelve o¡¯clock and their daughter had no intention of coming back, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother was completely relieved and her face was full. It was a smile, and then went to bed with satisfaction.


    The next morning, Guo Menghan came out of Huang Feng''s room with shame on his face.


    "Get up, come, breakfast is ready." Guo Menghan''s mother saw Huang Feng and her daughter come out together, not only did not ask about what happened last night, but also warmly greeted the two of them to come for dinner.


    And Guo Menghan¡¯s father had already sat down at the table, he looked at Huang Feng, then at his daughter, and finally said nothing. However, judging from his expression, he obviously didn¡¯t know anything. .


    As for Guo Yong, he has already gone to school, not here.


    "Thank you, Auntie." Huang Feng took Guo Menghan''s hand to sit down honestly and unceremoniously, while Guo Menghan lowered his head and dared not look at anyone. However, he did not refuse Huang Feng''s hand.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng''s actions towards Guo Menghan did not arouse dissatisfaction with the two old people. Even the two of them did not say anything, they were still doing their own things.


    "What are you polite with Auntie, treat this as your own home, don''t be polite." Guo Menghan''s mother said with a smile.


    Huang Feng nodded. After that, the four of them ate with their own concerns, but the smile on Guo Menghan''s mother''s face never disappeared.


    "By the way, uncle, aunt, and Menghan will come back to Jiangzhou with me later." Huang Feng said, "I have a card with some money in it. Menghan is not by my side. Uncles and aunts should take care of themselves, thinking Buy what you want, don''t wrong yourself."


    Huang Feng took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Guo Menghan''s parents.


    Guo Menghan''s mother was overjoyed and she was ready to pick it up, but Guo Menghan''s father coughed heavily and prevented her from moving.


    "Your aunt and I, the money is still enough, you should take this card back." Guo Menghan''s father said.

 1942 Reference 1942

    Upon hearing her husband¡¯s words, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother gave her husband a fierce look, wondering if her husband was not awake, why should he refuse the money given to the door? Moreover, this money is not for him and herself. If you got it, didn''t you lose a daughter.


    Guo Menghan''s father remained unmoved, his expression unchanged.


    "Uncle, don''t get me wrong. The main reason is that Menghan and I work in Jiangzhou, and we rarely come here. This money is also my heart." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes." Guo Menghan''s mother quickly answered, "This is the kindness of the children. If you refuse to accept it, wouldn''t you betray the children''s filial piety?"


    Talking about Guo Menghan''s mother put away Huang Feng''s card and said with a smile toward Huang Feng: "Xiaofeng is still sensible. It is really her blessing that our family Menghan can follow you."


    Guo Menghan still didn''t look up, but Guo Menghan''s father sighed and said to Huang Feng, "I just hope you can treat Xiaohan well in the future."


    Obviously, it was true that I knew what happened last night.


    "Uncle rest assured, I won''t let her be wronged." Huang Feng assured.


    "Stop talking, hurry up and have breakfast, otherwise it will be cold." Guo Menghan''s mother said, the smile on her face has not disappeared.


    Obviously, Guo Menghan''s mother felt very satisfied with the incident she planned.


    After the meal, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan left by car. They still need to go back and forth before returning to Jiangzhou. Huang Feng has not talked to Guo Menghan about the storage box yet, so Huang Feng is not in her favor. In front of him, a car was "changed".


    Therefore, Huang Feng can only choose to spend more time tossing about it now. Fortunately, neither of them is in a hurry, so there is no need to worry.


    "Old man, hurry up, follow me to the county town." Not long after Huang Feng and Guo Menghan left, Guo Menghan''s mother said to her wife.


    "No!" Guo Menghan''s father refused without thinking.


    "What''s the matter? What kind of gun medicine did you take on this old thing?" Guo Menghan''s mother looked at her wife.


    However, Guo Menghan''s father did not pay attention to him, but was smoking a cigarette there alone, looking very worried and very unhappy.


    "Is it because of her daughter?" Guo Menghan''s mother could probably guess what he was thinking when seeing her wife.


    "Humph." Guo Menghan''s father snorted coldly.


    "Don''t hum with me. I did it for the sake of my daughter." Guo Menghan''s mother said, "Do you know the situation of Erya in the village? A man who followed me two years ago left and said what free love is. The man had no money at home, and Er Ya did not listen to what the family said. As a result, as you know, he ran back a while ago and brought a child with him. The child was sick, and the man even took the money for the treatment. If you don¡¯t come out, Er Ya seems to be ten years old, don¡¯t you know this?"


    Guo Menghan''s father''s expression moved slightly, and their village was so big. Of course he knew about this. He was still thinking about how unwise Er Ya''s choice was.


    "So, those of us parents should think more about the children. Moreover, your daughter likes Huang Feng. You can¡¯t tell that Huang Feng is rich. We don¡¯t have to worry about her daughter being wronged. I just help. What happened to her?" Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "However, Huang Feng has a woman. You let Xiaohan go over, didn''t you let her be wronged?" Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "Do you think I had visited my daughter beforehand?" Guo Menghan''s mother said: "Your daughter has a crush on Huang Feng, even if she knows that he has other women, it is the same, and if one day, Xiaohan will feel No matter how wronged it is, just come back, and it won¡¯t be as miserable as Erya.


    Guo Menghan¡¯s mother thought that even in the future, Huang Feng and his daughter will not be able to make it to the end. Huang Feng is so rich, he must give his daughter some "break-up fees". With money, his daughter will live. It will be much better.


    Of course, more importantly, with Huang Feng, a "golden turtle son-in-law", the conditions of his family can also be improved.


    "I can''t tell you." Guo Menghan''s father snorted heavily.


    Guo Menghan''s mother smiled triumphantly and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to the county seat together."


    "Why are you going to the scene? My daughters have already left, and it is too late for you to send them off now." Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "Of course I know that they are gone. Who said I''m going to deliver it before? It''s been delivered before." Guo Menghan''s mother said: "I''m going to see how much money is in this card."


    Guo Menghan''s mother took out the card Huang Feng gave her like a baby and said.


    "You money fan! You also said that it is for the sake of your daughter, I think you are for the money!" Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "Whatever you say, you can say whether or not to go!" Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "No!" Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "If you don''t go, don''t think about the money in the card!" Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "Don''t just don''t!"


    "Well, if you don''t go, then I will go by myself!" Guo Menghan''s mother finished speaking, and rode her bicycle for the county seat.


    Guo Menghan''s father still stayed at home and didn''t mean to change his mind.


    After a few hours, Guo Menghan''s mother finally came back. However, her condition seemed to be a little wrong, and the whole person was confused, which was obviously different from before leaving.


    Could it be that it was hit by something?Guo Menghan''s father thought to himself.


    And this is very possible. The reason why Guo Menghan¡¯s mother contributed to Huang Feng¡¯s Guo Menghan is that there are factors considered for Guo Menghan, but what can¡¯t be changed is that more of it is because of her financial obsession. Huang Feng gave her a card, and she was not happy. If the money in the card is too little, far below her expectations, it will indeed be hit.


    Thinking of this, Guo Menghan''s father said: "Okay, don''t think about it so much. If you have less money, you will have less money. We are not selling our daughters, as long as the daughters like them."


    "Lack of money?" Guo Menghan''s mother said to her husband dementialy.


    "Isn''t it because of the lack of money? Then why did you become like this?" Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "Who told you that the money is low?" Guo Menghan''s mother said. Then, like a spy, she looked around cautiously, as if she was afraid of being discovered by someone.


    "What''s the matter with you? How come you are like a spy?" Guo Menghan''s father said dissatisfied.


    "Shhh, keep it quiet," Guo Menghan''s mother said softly, "Quickly close the door."


    "Which door is closed during the day."


    "Let you shut it down, there''s so much nonsense!" Guo Menghan''s mother gave her husband a dissatisfied look.


    Guo Menghan''s father had no choice but to go and close the door.


    Turning his head, he found that his wife was ruining the cabinet, and many things were thrown on the ground.


    "What are you doing? It was abnormal since I came back, my brain is broken?" Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and help me think about where is our home safe and can hide things." Guo Menghan''s mother said without looking back.


    "Hide things? What to hide?"


    "Of course it is the card." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "Just put it anywhere."


    "Just put it?" Guo Menghan''s mother turned her head to look at her wife and said, "What if someone stole it?"


    "Then how much is Kari, depends on how nervous you are." Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "Guess how much?" Guo Menghan''s mother seemed to be interested.


    "how could I know."


    "Guess it, guess it, I promise you won''t guess it forever!" Guo Menghan''s mother said mysteriously.


    "Look at you, as if you have never seen money." Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "I have seen money, but there is not so much!" Guo Menghan''s mother couldn''t hide the smile anymore.


    "More?" Guo Menghan''s father was stunned. He had seen his wife behave like that before. He thought it was because Kari had too little money. Therefore, he was shocked to behave like that. Now it seems that he It is a wrong guess.


    "Guess quickly."


    "Ten thousand." Guo Menghan''s father said.


    Guo Menghan''s mother didn''t speak, and directly gave his wife a blank look. Obviously, she guessed wrong and guessed less.


    "Fifty thousand?" Guo Menghan''s father said tentatively. For a family like them, fifty thousand is not an astronomical figure, but it is not a small number anymore. Their family''s savings are less than fifty thousand. .


    "Not enough!"


    "Still less?" Guo Menghan''s father was stunned. Is Huang Feng so generous?I gave more than 50,000 at a time, but it was just the first time I met: "One hundred thousand?"


    When talking about one hundred thousand, Guo Menghan''s father trembles a little. He himself feels that this number is too big and impossible.


    Who knows, his wife said with a smile: "It''s still less, guess bigger!"


    "Got a bigger guess? Give more than one hundred thousand, Huang Feng''s shot is too generous, right?" Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "Yes, I never dreamed that he would give so much." Guo Menghan''s mother also said.


    "That''s 150,000?" Guo Menghan''s father said.


    "Forget it, you still don''t guess. According to you, even if you guess tomorrow, you can''t guess it." Guo Menghan''s mother said.


    "Then tell me directly."


    "That''s the number!" Guo Menghan''s mother raised a palm.


    "Five hundred thousand?!" Guo Menghan''s father cried out in surprise. This number is an astronomical figure for their family. No wonder his wife said that he had never seen so much money in her life before, and she also I haven''t seen it before.


    "What is half a million? Five million! Five million!" Guo Menghan''s mother said, her voice a little sharp because of excitement.

 1943 Chapter 1943 Celestial Star

    "What? Five million? Am I wrong tomorrow? Or, you read it wrong before?" Guo Menghan''s father also said with a shocked look.


    He never thought that the card Huang Feng left for them would actually have a deposit of 5 million. That was 5 million. He had never seen so much money in his entire life, and his family¡¯s deposit was even more than five. It didn''t reach ten thousand. As a result, Huang Feng gave five million as soon as he gave it. How rich is Huang Feng?


    "You heard it right, and I didn''t read it wrong!" Guo Menghan''s mother said, and afterwards she smiled triumphantly: "Fortunately, I have the foresight. Xiaofeng is really good. We only met for the first time. I just confirmed the relationship. , That¡¯s five million, if he waits for Xiaohan to marry Xiaohan, how much will he give? Damn, a lot of money."


    Guo Menghan¡¯s mother feels dreaming now. Before she checked the card Huang Feng gave her, she guessed that it would be good if Huang Feng gave her a tens of thousands of dollars. A meeting gift, after all, tens of thousands of dollars is a lot for their family.


    However, Guo Menghan¡¯s mother never thought that Huang Feng was so generous, so generous that she was completely shocked. Huang Feng actually left them 5 million. At that time, when she saw the balance figure on the machine , She was also unbelievable. She even felt that she was dazzled. She wiped her eyes and looked at it several times before she was sure she was not mistaken. After that, she felt a trance. She found that she really didn¡¯t understand. The thoughts of these wealthy people, in their own family, can''t even get tens of thousands of dollars, but Huang Feng throws out a few million at will. The difference is too big.


    However, this did not affect the excitement of Guo Menghan¡¯s mother. At that time, she was even more grateful for her previous choice. If a golden tortoise son-in-law like Huang Feng, if she let it go, she would regret it for a lifetime. Of course, her daughter would definitely Will be unhappy.


    "Didn''t you always want to''sell'' your daughter?" This time you are as happy as you want, and sold for a good price." Guo Menghan''s father is not as happy as his wife, but rather ironically.


    "What is''selling''? It''s so ugly!" Guo Menghan''s mother said: "Huang Feng''s action is so generous, which shows that we value our Xiaohan. Isn''t it a good thing? Xiaofeng is a good person, and your daughter likes it too. She would definitely not think that I sold her."


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you." Guo Menghan''s father said, although he was also very happy that the family had so much money at once, ah, after all, in that case, the family will not have to worry about Guo Yong''s future. Worried.


    However, when I thought about it, the money seemed to be "selling" his daughter''s money, and Guo Menghan''s father felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Don''t tell, don''t tell." Guo Menghan''s mother didn''t care about it, and continued to find a safe place to hide the card happily.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan were already on the plane returning to Qing Province. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know about Guo Menghan¡¯s family. Guo Menghan also asked Huang Feng how much money he gave her family. She knew her mother¡¯s money. If you give too much temperament, it may not be a good thing in the future.


    However, Huang Feng said that he didn¡¯t know it himself. That card was just one of his many cards, and it was done a long time ago, and he rarely deposits money afterwards. Huang Feng estimated that it was inside. Rich, but not too much.


    Of course, even if Huang Feng knew that there were five million in the card, he would not care too much. For him now, five million is not an astronomical figure. With such an industry and so much space, five hundred Wan may just be his income in less than a day.


    Tiantan Star, Fan Country, Li Guangcheng.


    As the largest city in the fan country, Li Guangcheng has many spacecrafts coming and going every day. As the largest planet in the nearby star field, the strength of Tiantan Star is unquestionable. There are no less than ten super warships of the Light class alone. Battleships, medium-sized battleships, and I don¡¯t know how many there are.


    "Alvin, I heard that there is another large ship in the port. If you don''t go and see, maybe you can find some work." In a tavern in Li Guangcheng, the bartender said to a blond-haired teenager who was drinking.


    There was a little scorn on the boy''s face, with some cynical meanings. In addition, his clothes looked a bit tattered. Obviously, the economic conditions were not very good.


    This boy is Alvin who just talked to the bartender, a sixteen-year-old young man who was an orphan since he was a child. He grew up eating a hundred meals. From the age of fourteen, he began to work odd jobs everywhere in this city. Make money, so everyone around knows him, and the port of Li Guangcheng is a place he often visits.


    "Is Meyer back? I have long heard that he took his ship to the deserted Purple Sun to open up the wilderness, and I don''t know what the harvest will be." Alvin said after taking a sip.


    Alvin hasn''t married yet, and he usually works very hard. However, he spends all the money he earns. The bar is where he often visits, and most of his income is contributed here, so, Although he is not very old, he has a lot of alcohol.


    "It''s Meyer who is back. I heard that he has gained a lot this time," the bar said.


    Alvin nodded, put down the wine glass in his hand and said, "Then I''ll go and check it out."


    "Go, go, it''s too late, I''ll be robbed of my work, I''ll keep this wine for you." said the bartender.


    "Money is enough. If you don''t live, you won''t live." Although he said this, Alvin was already walking out.


    Soon, Alvin came to the port. Li Guangcheng¡¯s port is very large, suspended in the air, surrounded by open spaces, but at this time, these open spaces are full of ships. .


    Alvin took a hoverboard on the open space near the port, and then went to the parked ships in the port. Among those ships, he quickly found his target, a large ship.


    At this time, many people were busy near the ship, moving things off the ship..


    "Mr. Meyer, congratulations, the harvest is very fruitful." Alvin said directly to the ship''s boss Meyer.


    Alvin often talks about life here, and he is also very diligent in his work, so he knew Meyer before, and the relationship was not bad.


    "It''s you, why is it so late this time? If you want to work, hurry up, otherwise, I''m afraid there won''t be much left." Meyer said.


    "Okay, I''m going now." Alvin finished speaking, then turned and left.


    At this time, on the ship, a crew member was instructing the workers to move carefully. Most of the ship¡¯s contents had been moved. No wonder Meyer would say that if Alvin comes later, he will not survive.


    Those crew members obviously knew Alvin, and after Alvin went to say hello, they began to carry it.


    Alvin soon discovered that these things are some wreckage or cosmic garbage. However, these things cannot be underestimated. Their value is not low. In many cases, some extraordinary things can be found from these things. Valuable things, and seeing that Meyer has done so many things this time, it seems that this time it is indeed going to make a lot of money.


    Alvin was moving things while chatting with the crew, but he knew a lot.


    It turns out that this time Meyer found a ruin on the Purple Sun. There was a dilapidated battleship. Meyer¡¯s people searched it and found a lot of good things. However, because of time, those things Before they had time to identify with confidence, they brought them back.


    "This Meyer''s luck is really good. I was able to encounter such a battleship, and it is still a battleship that has not been cleaned." Alvin thought to himself, these years, the ships that have driven the cargo ships out to open up wasteland are not So, as long as there are some valuable places around, they have basically been cleaned. It is getting harder and harder to find good things.


    Perhaps this is the reason why Meyer went to Purple Sun Star. After all, Purple Sun Star is still a long distance away from Tiantan Star.


    This time, Meyer¡¯s luck was obviously good. On that deserted planet, he found the wreck of such a warlord and searched a lot of things. The crew members said that Meyer was planning a second trip. Zi Sun Xing, before the others reacted, went again. The previous time, he went in a hurry. After cleaning the warlord, he returned with people, and there was no time to see other places.


    "When would I be able to own a ship of my own." Alvin looked at the many ships in the port enviously while carrying his things.


    It¡¯s Alvin¡¯s dream to own a ship that belongs entirely to him. However, this is obviously not easy. Even the smallest ship is expensive. He wants to earn this money by doing hard work. , Obviously is not an easy task.


    What''s more, Alvin has never had the consciousness of saving money. It is just how much money he has and how much money he uses. In this way, it is even more difficult to achieve his goals.


    "Hey, what is this?" When Alvin was carrying things from the boat, something like a heart-shaped gem suddenly fell down. The first time he saw that gem, Alvin was attracted by it, although this The surface of the gem did not have too strong light, but Alvin felt that it seemed to have some magical power, which deeply attracted his mind.


    Alvin picked up the gem from the ground and looked at it carefully for a long time, but he didn''t see anything famous, but he instinctively felt that this should not be a mortal thing.

 1944 Chapter 1944

    "What are the people in front of? Hurry up." When the people at the back door saw Alvin there, they urged a little anxiously. After all, every time they move more things, they can earn more. No one wants to Time wasted at this time.


    When Alvin heard the sound, he subconsciously took the gem in his arms, and then carried the other things on his back and walked out.


    When everything is finished, everyone has to go out. However, it must be checked before that to prevent someone from taking things away secretly. This is the rule.


    As for this rule, Alvin also knew it, hesitating in his heart whether to hand in the gem.


    "Alvin, I knew that your kid will definitely come, your kid has a nose that is better than a dog." The crew member in charge of the inspection saw Alvin smile and said, obviously, he is very familiar with Alvin.


    "Hehe, come over and earn some money for wine." Alvin said.


    "Your kid is not young anymore. It''s time to find a woman. Save some money. Your kid doesn''t have to endure hardship. Just go to the tavern a few times." The man said while checking.


    "I can''t control my mouth." Alvin said, but he was a little worried. Then, he took the initiative to take out the gem and said, "I just brought out something."


    The person in charge of the inspection was taken aback, and then said, "Alvin, your kid is not honest now. You never did this kind of thing before."


    Indeed, it was not the first time that person met Alvin. Although Alvin did not have parents, he was still very good. He was willing to endure hardships and did not like to do things that were sneaky. Apart from drinking, he seemed to have no shortcomings. .


    Before, he had checked Alvin more than once, because Alvin often looked for work here, so they were already very familiar with it. Before, Alvin had never taken anything with him. How did he do this today?


    Thinking of this, the man''s face changed. After all, people like them hated those coolies who sneaked down from the boat.


    However, when he saw Alvin take something out of his arms, he turned into a dumbfounded look, staring at Alvin and said: "You brat is fat, right? Dare to tease me, isn''t it just a stone Well, why do I still think about expensive things, did you kid deliberately?"


    Obviously, the man did not find what Alvin took out. There was nothing special about it. It was just an ordinary stone. The things on Meyer¡¯s ship were the wreckage of the battleship. This stone might be they at the time. Without noticing, the ones brought from the Purple Sun are worthless at all.


    Therefore, when Alvin took out this thing and said seriously that he brought it out, that person would think that Alvin was playing and making fun of him.


    "No, this thing really seems to be a treasure." Alvin said.


    The man took out the stone in Alvin¡¯s hand and looked at it indifferently. After that, he threw it to Alvin and said: ¡°Okay, okay, since you said it¡¯s a baby, you can treasure it, uncle, I still have a lot of things. But there is no time to play with you here."


    Obviously, the person still didn''t find anything special about the thing, but he can''t be blamed, because from the surface, the thing really looks like an ordinary stone, without any special features.


    Therefore, he still feels that Alvin is just teasing him. Think about it, Alvin usually doesn''t take things out, and he probably won''t today.


    Seeing that the person continued to check on the next person, Alvin had to take the "jewel" and leave first. He walked and looked at the "jewel".


    "Could it be that this is really an ordinary stone?" Alvin looked at the dull "jewel", and began to have doubts in his heart.


    However, Alvin didn''t throw it away, but took it into his arms. No matter what, put it away first. As for whether it''s useful, it''s another matter.


    Purple sun star.


    Purple Sun is a planet no smaller than Tiantan Star, except that Tiantan Star has an environment suitable for human existence, while Purple Sun Star is as if it is shrouded in dust, it is gray and has a poor view.


    Suddenly, a huge battleship rushed into the atmosphere of Purple Sun Star, and then quickly came towards the ground. After that, they selected the target and quickly leaned in.


    And at the target they chose, there is a wreckage of a ship, and if Meyer and others are here, they must be very familiar with the wreckage of the ship, because the wreckage is the wreck they cleaned before. Come on, the wreckage of this ship is not an ordinary ship, but a warship!


    Soon, the warship that rushed to land steadily at the wreckage, splashing large amounts of dust.


    Then, from the warship, a group of heavily armed soldiers came out. After they got out of the warship, they quickly went to the wreckage.


    Behind the soldiers was a middle-aged man in military uniform with a solemn face. He looked at the wreckage, and then walked off the warship slowly. Although the pace was slow, it was unusually calm.


    After the soldiers entered the wreckage, they quickly searched the entire ship, leaving no corners behind.


    Soon a soldier walked up to the middle-aged man, first saluted a military salute, and then said loudly: "Report to General Angus. After our search, we did not find the''space-time key'' on the Qingyun warship. On the Qingyun warship, there are obvious traces of being searched."


    Hearing the report from his subordinates, the middle-aged man, General Angus, frowned and his face looked a little ugly. Obviously, someone had resisted here before them and spotted the warship. The wreckage was also searched.


    Regarding this situation, General Angus was a little angry, but he was not surprised. In this world, there is a profession called "interstellar scavengers". They travel across various planets to collect cosmic garbage, or Searching for the wreckage of some spaceships, but this spaceship is a civilian cargo ship or a military ship. As long as it is encountered by people like them, it must be searched for.


    Therefore, Angus felt that there should be interstellar scavengers who discovered this place earlier than them, so he searched for it.


    If the ship on one side was searched, it would have been searched. Angus wouldn''t care. As a high-ranking general of Yanfeng Nation, he really didn''t put those wrecks in his eyes.


    It¡¯s just that the warship named "Qingyun" in front of you is obviously different, because the people on it have stolen an important thing before, although after they found out, they quickly pursued them, and they were in the process of pursuing them. , Severely wounded the Qingyun, but they still let the Qingyun escape, and now they found its place.


    However, they are still a step late. Someone has already boarded this warship first. Now, many things on that warship, including the baby, have been searched away. Other things, Angus It doesn''t matter, he doesn''t look down on it either, but he pays great attention to the baby named "Space-Time Key", which is something he must get.


    "I will let someone go and check it out. What kind of ship has been to this planet recently, even if it is passing by, I can''t let it go!" Angus said to his men.


    "Yes, General Angus!" The soldier respectfully saluted and said loudly.


    Afterwards, everyone returned to the warship again. The warship slowly lifted into the air. After blowing up countless dust, it flew towards the distance, and soon disappeared from the field of vision. The entire purple sun star was once again restored to its deathly tranquility. , As if no one has ever been here.


    In Li Guangcheng, Alvin sat in the bar again, drinking wine while playing with the "stone" obtained from Meyer¡¯s ship. However, he had been playing with it for several hours, but it was He hadn''t found anything special about this thing, he began to slowly believe that this thing was just a broken stone.


    "Alvin, what are you looking at?" At this moment, a young man put his arms around Alvin''s neck warmly.


    "Nothing, Bill, why are you here?" Alvin took the stone into his arms and said instead.


    "Naturally came to drink." The young man, Bill, said hello to the bartender, turned his head to look at Alvin, and said, "Are you a little bit chasing, want to die in a bar?"


    Bill and Alvin are good friends. Both of them are in poor families. They met when they were very young. Bill is also a man who lives on odd jobs everywhere, but he obviously has more ideas than Alvin. The money he earned will not be wasted in this bar. He comes to the bar very rarely, so Alvin will be so surprised when he sees Bill here.


    "It''s not bad to be drunk in a bar." Alvin laughed: "It''s you, didn''t you like to come here? Why did you come today."


    "Come and relax." Bill said, "You know, I signed up for the army."


    "Join the army?" Alvin was even more surprised. He hadn''t heard that Bill had the idea of ??joining the army before.


    "Yes, join the army." Bill said happily: "My dream is that one day in the future, I can become a warship commander and command warship operations. It''s cool to think about it."


    As Bill said, the expression on his face was even more excited. Alvin knew about Bill''s dream, but he didn''t expect that this kid was really going to join the army.

 1945 Chapter 1945

    "You really dare to think and dare to do it. You went to the soldier so quietly," Alvin said.


    "Hey, I have always had this idea. I was just not old enough before. Now I am enough. I am going to go." Bill said, "I''m going to report in a few days. I''m going to celebrate it tonight."


    "Cheers, congratulations, future master captain." Alvin and Bill touched the quilt and said.


    "Cheers, the great Captain Bill is about to embark on the stage of history!" Bill also said happily.


    They both looked very happy for the next life. Bill was a step away from his dream, and Alvin was completely happy for his friend.


    "By the way, Alvin, you can also be a soldier. You always do hard work and have no future." Bill put down his glass and said.


    Indeed, I have never heard of anyone who can make a fortune by doing hard work, and can go down in history. This is just a last resort to earn a living. Obviously, it cannot be done forever.


    Obviously, Bill believes that being a soldier is more promising than being a coolie, so he also wants Alvin to be a soldier instead of wasting his life on the dock.


    "To be a soldier? I''m not going." Alvin shook his head and said, he hadn''t thought about it before.


    "Alvin, hey, brother, think about it, don''t you want to own a spaceship of your own? You can be a soldier, you can even be the commander of a fleet, wow, that kind of situation, It''s exciting to think about it." Bill persuaded.


    Alvin does want to own a ship of his own, but what he wants is a private spaceship that is completely his own and can have pioneers and travels, not a warship. It cannot belong to him, he At best, it can only be directed.


    "I''m not going, I still feel better outside." Alvin said.


    "When you are a coolie outside, when will you have money to buy a spaceship? I''m afraid that you won''t have enough money for a lifetime." Bill said, although Alvin can endure hardship, but being a coolie really doesn''t make much money. Not to mention, Alvin still likes to drink and can''t save money. It is even more foolish to buy a spaceship.


    "It''s better to go to the barracks and do meritorious services, and the bonus will not be less. Even if you come out a few years later, the money you make is not as good as a coolie." Bill said.


    Indeed, these years, serving as a soldier can also make money, especially the kind of soldiers who are often on the front line. They have more money. As long as they come out after a few years as a soldier, they will definitely make more money than being a coolie.


    Alvin was a little excited. Although coolies can make money, they are unstable. In Liguang City, there are many unemployed people who wander around the dock every day, just waiting to move the goods. Alvin sometimes even has the opportunity to move the goods. nothing.


    Therefore, this job can only be a temporary worker, which is not stable at all. It is obviously impractical to make a lot of money.


    Seeing that Alvin was a little moved, Bill said again: "Moreover, if you can make great achievements on the front line, you will not only be rewarded with money, but the emperor may also reward you with some other things, if you can have a territory. , Then I won¡¯t worry about eating and drinking in this life."


    This is also a dream of Bill. He thought that after he became the captain, he led the team to fight, made great achievements, and finally received the reception and appreciation of His Majesty the Emperor. It would be better to get another territory. In that case, My life is complete.


    "You really dare to think about it." Alvin gave his friend a blank look: "Do you know that only a few people have gained territory now?"


    "I can''t think about it," Bill said, "As long as someone gets it, and others can get it, why can''t I? You can too."


    "Me? Let''s forget it." Alvin never thought that one day he could become a lord, he just wanted to live this life safely.


    However, even if he didn''t want to be a lord, it was obviously a good choice to be a soldier at the time. It would be a big deal to spend a few years in it. Anyway, he was still young.


    And Alvin is sixteen this year, just reaching the minimum age to join the army.


    "All right, I''ll go to the drafting office tomorrow." Alvin said.


    "That''s right!" Bill laughed and slapped Alvin on the shoulder, looking very happy. "We two joined the army together, we made meritorious service together, and we are famous for the whole planet. Come, have a drink, congratulations on the future. Lord Lord."


    "Haha, good." Alvin also happily touched the glass with Bill and said.


    After the agreement was made, the two happily thought about the future, drank a lot of wine, and then separated and went home.


    The next day, some late Alvin sorted himself out a bit, and then went to the enlistment office of Li Guangcheng.


    Recently, it is the annual recruitment time. Therefore, Li Guangcheng''s recruitment office seems very lively. It is not easy to have dreams, want to make achievements, or desperate, people who have no better way out, all choose to join the army, so , At this time, the conscription office surrounded many people.


    Alvin finally got an application form, so he found a place with less people to fill it out.


    "Hey, isn''t this Alvin? You are also joining the army? Haha." At this time, Alvin suddenly heard a sound of surprise and ridicule. Although Alvin did not raise his head, it was just Hearing the sound, he can know who the other party is, and after knowing who the other party is, his brows frowned.


    Sure enough, when Alvin raised his head, he really saw a young man about his age standing in front of him, who was looking at him with disdain, without the slightest concealment.


    And this person, Alvin also knows, this person is Cohen, a rich young master in Li Guangcheng. Although his family is not the largest family in Li Guangcheng, but it also has a good network and a lot of industry. A rich second generation, rich and powerful.


    However, Alvin did not have the slightest affection for him. To be precise, there were still some grievances between the two. Originally, as Alvin and Cohen, the two would not have any intersection, but one day, Alvin When carrying goods at the dock, Cohen had better pass by. Alvin did not notice at the time. He touched the other party and soiled the other party¡¯s clothes. Alvin immediately apologized to the other party. However, Cohen not only did not accept it. He also cursed Alvin wildly, and even let his entourage beat Alvin.


    The two of them had grievances at that time. After that, as long as Cohen saw Alvin, he would let people find a chance to teach Alvin. Fortunately, Alvin was still smart and avoided it many times, otherwise, His life will never be easier.


    However, Alvin did not expect that he would meet Cohn here today, which he had not expected before, so he frowned when he saw Cohn.


    However, in order not to cause trouble, Alvin decided to endure it. He picked up the form in his hand and walked to other places.


    Cohen nodded to the people around him, and someone immediately stopped in front of Alvin, not letting him leave.


    "What do you want to do?" Alvin said solemnly.


    "My young master is talking to you, so you dare to leave without answering, so you don''t give my young master face?" One of the people who stopped Alvin said with a bad face.


    "I don''t want to talk to him, can''t it?" Alvin said with a constant expression.


    "Drink, Alvin, you haven''t seen you in a few days, you have become bolder." Cohen walked over and said: "You dare to talk to me like this?"


    "What do you want?" Alvin said to Cohn: "You first figure out where this is. This is in the conscription office. If you make trouble, even if your family has some background, you can''t eat it!"


    Alvin¡¯s words made Cohen, who was full of faith, suddenly hesitated, because Alvin was right. The country is very strict with conscription. If he dares to make trouble here, there will be absolutely no What a good fruit to eat, although it will not go to jail or something, but it will definitely make his father punish him heavily.


    And for the sake of an Alvin, he was punished heavily, what Cohen thought, how he felt it was not worthwhile, so he didn''t want to take this risk.


    "Hehe, I haven''t seen you in a few days, Alvin, your mouth is better." Cohen said to Alvin.


    Alvin was also relieved to see the people around him walking away. He was also betting just now. Fortunately, this Cohen is indeed a little afraid of this place. If this is the case, he shouldn''t do anything. Up.


    "Not as good as you." Alvin said.


    "Drink, are you very proud now, thinking I can''t do anything to you?" Cohen suddenly laughed, his smile, in Alvin''s eyes, was somewhat mysterious and somewhat puzzled.


    "Okay, you go, next time you meet me, there will be no such luck!" Cohen suddenly said to Alvin.


    Alvin''s doubts are even worse. What is going on with Cohen?Why are you so kind suddenly?Is the sun going out from the west tomorrow?


    However, no matter what, it¡¯s a good thing for Alvin to leave smoothly. Therefore, even if he was still wondering, Alvin left without stopping and handed over the form in his hand. After going up, he left with doubts.


    On the other hand, Cohen really didn''t stop him, which made Alvin even more puzzled. It''s just that he didn''t have so much energy to think about it now. Leaving here as soon as possible is the kingly way.


    "Master, just let him leave like this?" said a man next to Cohen.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Cohen smiled again.

 1946 Chapter 1946

    "What do you mean, Master?" The man looked at Cohen and said.


    "I mean..." Cohen said, suddenly his face sinking: "What do I mean, do I need to tell you?"


    "Don''t dare, the villain doesn''t dare." The man quickly said in fear.


    The few other servants next to him had a gleeful smile, knowing that the young master''s temper is fickle, and you dare to ask the young master about it. You deserve to be scolded.


    "Humph!" Cohen said with a cold snort, "Let''s go!"


    "Yes." Several other servants responded together, and this naturally included the previous smile.


    Cohen did not leave here, but went straight to the inside of the conscription office. Most people want to fill out the form and expect to be conscripted, so they can only be outside. However, Cohn has something to do with it after all, so he wants to enter the conscription. Leaving everywhere is not difficult.


    "Master Cohn, what brings you here, please come in soon." There were many staff members in the conscription office. One of the people with the rank of captain seemed to know Cohn. He greeted him quickly when he arrived.


    "Captain Rose, how are you doing?" Cohn said.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, it''s just that I''ve been busy with the drafting office recently. I''m a little busy. I''m very busy at this time of the year." The Captain Ross said with a smile on his face and looked a little proud. He was busy at this time. He still has some rights. Many people who want to put their family members into the army and perform gilding will find some relationships and put them in some good departments. It is safe and can be promoted quickly. When looking for relationships , I found a lot of Rose on her body, which made him busier.


    However, although these things are busy, they are obviously good errands. Therefore, although Rose is tired, there are many smiles on his face.


    "That''s because you are popular, Captain, and there are many people looking for you." Cohen said with a smile.


    Captain Rose did not refute, and smiled: "I don''t know what''s the matter with Master Cohen coming here?"


    "Oh, that''s the case. My father meant that I would also sign up for the army and defend my country." Cohen said, this is why he came to the conscription office. "You know, although my father is only a businessman, However, I have always thought about the country and wanted to let people join the army in the first two years. But at that time, I was young and ignorant and had great playfulness. Therefore, I have not been able to make a career. This year my father has let go. If I don¡¯t join the army anymore. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll break my leg. I know I can¡¯t avoid it, so I¡¯ll come to your conscription office.¡±


    When Cohen said about it, he had a sad smile on his face. This sad smile was half true and half false. He really didn''t want to join the army. After all, how happy it is to be outside. Once in the army, Even if it is related, it is not comfortable outside.


    The other half was just pretending, he just, by virtue of the family relationship, after he entered the army, he will not be too tired, let alone any danger, at most it is just to spend time, mix some qualifications, however, Under the arrangement of the family, he will be in other positions, and his days in the barracks will definitely be more comfortable than others.


    Therefore, Cohen is only half-truth and uncomfortable.


    "Master Cohen is going to join the army?" Captain Ross was taken aback, but then he reacted and nodded and said: "My father is really benevolent. Although he is a businessman, he is no less patriotic than those politicians. Master Cohen is even more outstanding. I think in the future, he will definitely become the invincible God of War in the fan country!"


    Rose''s flattery made Cohn very proud. He always thought that he was an unborn genius. It didn''t matter if he hadn''t joined the army before. Once he joined the army, he must be a powerful figure in the future.


    A big man more powerful than his father!


    "Captain Rose joked. In the army, he still needs to rely on the captain''s care." Although Cohen looked down on a small captain in his heart, he kept in mind his father''s previous confession and should not offend these characters. After all, he will still have to. If you spend some time in the barracks, even if you have family care, it is not worth it to offend these people. That is to add to yourself.


    "Master Cohn joked. It is an honor for me to be a colleague with Master Cohn." Ross was not overwhelmed. He was just an ordinary person, but he knew that in the army, people with backgrounds like Cohn rose. It is very fast. Don¡¯t think that you are a captain now, and Cohen is just an ordinary person. However, in a few years, maybe he will still be a captain, but Cohen¡¯s rank will be higher than himself. It''s not impossible for him, sir.


    Cohen was very satisfied with Rose''s attitude. After all, in his heart, he looked down on a small officer like Rose. Even with his father''s admonition, Cohen himself would still not be able to stand it if Rose put on airs in front of him.


    Fortunately, this Rose is very good at life.


    "By the way, Captain Rose, give me a form, and I''ll fill it out." Cohen said.


    "Okay." Ross finished speaking. He personally took a form and handed it to Cohen. Then, he taught Cohen how to fill it out. Obviously, Cohen didn''t need to fill in too much like ordinary people outside. He quickly filled out the instructions.


    "Well, Captain Rose, see if there are any other questions," Cohen said.


    "No, Master Cohen will just go back and wait for the notice." Rose said.


    "Okay, thank you," Cohen said.


    "Master Cohn is so polite." Rose said with a smile on his face. Cohn treated him well, which made Rose very satisfied.


    "Oh, that''s right." Cohen just turned around, as if he had just remembered something, and said, "There''s something Captain Rose who is going to trouble you."


    "What''s the matter?" Rose asked suspiciously.


    "That''s it. There is a man named Alvin who signed up for the army today. I hope Captain Ross can arrange him into the cooking class." Cohen said.


    Originally, on the way here, Cohen wanted to let people directly eliminate Alvin and not let him join the army. What mentality was Alvin joining the army? Cohen guessed that Alvin wanted to gain military exploits through this method. Get some social status.


    Therefore, Cohen didn''t want Alvin''s idea to be realized. This is Cohen''s revenge on Alvin. Don''t you want to join the army and stand out through meritorious service?Well, I will let the army not accept you directly, and it depends on what you do!


    It¡¯s just that when he got here, Cohen¡¯s thoughts suddenly changed. He felt that his previous thoughts were not the best way. If Alvin was eliminated, if he got mixed up in the society, it was obviously not a thing. Something that makes people happy, and I am about to enter the barracks, and there is no way to always pay attention to his situation and add obstacles to him. If he really got lucky and got out of it, then obviously it¡¯s the same thing. People happy things.


    Therefore, Cohen changed his attention and let Alvin enter the army. However, he entered the idle department and did not give Alvin a chance to enter the front line. Moreover, he himself would be in the barracks. Maybe then, Give Alvin back to "take care", in this way, it will be even more perfect.


    "The man named Alvin offended Master Cohn?" Rose knew the reason as soon as he heard Cohn''s words.


    "Yes." Cohn didn''t conceal: "That guy is so clever, he didn''t put me in my eyes, so I wanted to find a chance to fix him a little bit, and I hope Captain Rose can help."


    Cohen has already thought about it, even if Rose refuses to help, he will go to other people, anyway, his determination is made, he will not let Alvin go, whether Rose agrees or not.


    "Okay." Rose thought for a while, nodded and said: "Leave this to me, it''s not a big deal. Make sure Master Cohen is satisfied."


    After thinking about it in Ross, it is not a big problem to adjust Alvin''s whereabouts a little. He also has something to do in the barracks. This matter is not too difficult to operate, and a little adjustment of this person can still sell Cohen''s face. For Rose, it¡¯s a very profitable thing. He also helped other people adjust their positions before. It¡¯s just that those people were transferred to good places. This time, they were transferred to bad places. What kind of essential difference is not difficult at all.


    "Thank you Captain Rose, then." Cohn was very happy to hear Rose''s words. Although he said that even if Rose is unwilling to help, Cohn can find other people, but it will be more troublesome. If it is not troublesome, it is naturally the most troublesome. Ok.


    "After two days, I will invite Captain Rose to drink." Cohen said. This one is to thank Rose for his help, and the other is to get closer to the relationship between himself and Rose. After all, he is about to enter the barracks, one more Those who are close to each other are also good, and they are also very good for the future.


    "Master Cohen is polite, it''s a trivial matter, there is no need to thank you." Captain Rose waved his hand.


    "This is really not a big deal, but I want to give Captain Rose to friends so that everyone can take care of each other." Cohen said, in his heart, he also felt that adjusting Alvin is not a big deal, on the contrary. , The relationship between himself and Rose, that is the big deal, this is the main purpose of his own invitation to Captain Rose for a drink.


    "Okay, I also just want to have a good chat with Master Cohn." Ross heard Cohn say so, so he didn''t refuse anymore. It would be no harm to him to make friends with someone like Cohn, maybe. When did Cohn be his superior, and the background of Cohn''s family is also worthy of his friendship.

 1947 Chapter 1947 Different Arrangements

    When Rose and Cohen were talking, Bill and Alvin also got together over there.


    "How about it, did you sign up today?" Bill couldn''t wait to ask when he saw Alvin, he was afraid that Alvin just said it casually yesterday, and he was afraid that he would forget it.


    "I have signed up, and the forms have been submitted, but I don''t know if I can pass it." Alvin said.


    "There should be no problem." Bill said: "I heard that our country is expanding its army and the number of recruits has been increased this year. It seems that the surrounding situation is not very good. The big men above feel uneasy."


    "Something?" Alvin asked curiously.


    "It seems that a major event has happened in the next door Yanfeng Country. It has made the big people above feel uneasy. Unfortunately, I am just a small person and I am not clear about this matter. Anyway, it is definitely not a good thing. Otherwise, It will not increase the number of conscriptions." Bill shrugged.


    Alvin nodded. It seemed that something bad had happened, but then his brows were relaxed. Those problems were all considered by the big men above, and their food and clothing these days. For the lower-level people who don''t know whether it can be solved, there is no need to worry about that.


    "By the way, I also saw Cohen at the drafting office today." Alvin said. For Cohen, Bill also knew him. After all, Bill is Alvin''s friend. He had conflicts with Cohen before. To be precise, yes. Has been taught by Cohen.


    "That dude? What is he doing there?" Sure enough, Bill frowned when he heard Cohen''s name. His impression of Cohen was very bad, and even disgusted. If he could, he Even want to kill each other.


    It¡¯s a pity that there is a big gap between the identities of the two sides. He is just a small person, but Cohen is a well-known son of a rich family in Liguang City. There is no way.


    Before, Alvin and Bill had not thought that they would give Cohen a cruel secret, but that guy may also know that he has offended a lot of people, or is afraid of death, or just to pretend. With bodyguards and subordinates all day long, Alvin and Bill both looked for opportunities for a long time, but they were not able to find them.


    "I don''t know." Alvin shook his head and said, "However, I think he might also sign up for the army."


    It''s true that most people don''t go to the conscription office for nothing. It is a place specially divided in the city, and there are no other government departments there. Only people who want to join the army will go there.


    "He wants to join the army?" Bill was a little surprised, then nodded and said: "It''s really possible. Many young masters from rich people''s homes will choose to enter the army. Anyway, they don''t need to go to the front line. Stay for a few years. , The rank of the army has risen steadily, and then come out again, and then have a family operation, and become a figure of real power."


    Bill also knew the doorway in these things, so after a little thought, he understood why Cohen went to the drafting office.


    Alvin nodded in agreement.


    "In that case, we might be able to become''comrades in arms'' with him." Bill suddenly showed a smile: "In the army, there are not so many bodyguards and subordinates to follow him."


    "What do you want to do? Teach him? I''m afraid it''s not easy, and the death fight in the barracks will be punished. It''s not worth it for him." Alvin said.


    "I can do it secretly without letting others know about it?" Bill said, "Could it be that you can stand that guy?"


    "That''s true." Alvin nodded and said: "Well, even if I am one, I have wanted to beat him for a long time. I have never had a chance before, maybe this time I can really find a chance."


    "Yeah." Bill nodded: "However, with such a large army, it is not easy to meet someone, because I am afraid that he cannot be found."


    "It''s okay. If you find it, teach him. If you can''t find it, don''t force it." Alvin said.


    Bill also nodded, because even if it was forced, they had no other way. They were just two ordinary people, and they could still use their relationship to find someone.


    "I don''t know where the two of us will be assigned. I filled in the form to go to the warship, and I don''t know if it can pass." Bill said.


    On the form of the conscription office, there are places where you can fill in where you want to go. However, each place has its own review. Whether it can pass or not has to be said.


    Of course, even if the place you filled in is not passed, you will be transferred to other departments that lack personnel. Generally, people who can enter the army are rarely returned.


    "I also filled in to the warship." Alvin said, affected by Bill before, the place Alvin filled in was also a warship.After all, his dream is to have his own spaceship, and he must learn all the knowledge on that spaceship.


    "If the two of us can be passed together, that would be great," Bill said.


    "Yeah." Alvin thought so too. The two were already good friends. If they could be comrades-in-arms again, that would indeed be a wonderful thing.


    However, five days later, when the arrangement in the barracks was notified, the two were happy and sad.


    Hi Bill, he was really selected by the warship, and then he will serve on the warship, and the sad person is Alvin. He was actually eliminated by the warship, and then he will arrange to go to other places, just Where will I go is still uncertain.


    "Why did this happen? Why did you fail?" Bill was very happy that he passed the audit. As a result, when he knew that Alvin had not passed the audit, he was suddenly disappointed.


    "I don''t know, maybe the officers in the barracks look down on me." Alvin shrugged and said. At first, he was really sad, but now he wants to go. He didn''t have to go. The meaning of the warship, the reason for choosing there, one is to learn some knowledge of the spacecraft, and the other is that he also wants to serve with his friends.


    However, it is not a particularly serious matter if it fails. As long as you spend money, you can learn some knowledge about the operation of the spacecraft. It is not necessary to go to the warship. As for the fact that you cannot serve with Bill, although It''s disappointing, but it''s not a big deal either. At most, the two are separated.


    "You are more capable, I can pass, how can you fail?" Bill still can''t accept it. If he hasn''t heard it, and Alvin passes, maybe he can accept it, because, in his usual performance Look, Alvin is indeed smarter and more capable than him. It is easier to accept that he was selected and lost by himself.


    But now, he was selected and Alvin lost, which made Bill seem a little unbelievable and unacceptable.


    "Don''t say that, you''re not bad at all." Alvin laughed: "Actually, it''s not a big deal not to go to the warship. At most, we are separated. Or we will compare each other. Locally, it depends on whose rank rises quickly."


    "I don''t dare to compare with you. I have never won anything before." Bill said, "However, it''s okay to be in two places. Maybe we two will get ahead in two different places in the future. It will be a good story to spread out then, and when there is any difficulty, we can help each other."


    "Well, it is true." Alvin said, "Then let us work hard together!"


    "Work hard!"


    With dreams for the future, the two young men gave a vicious palm.


    Three days later, Bill left with the troops, but Alvin was still waiting for notice.


    After another five days, when Alvin was wondering if those in the army had forgotten himself, his arrangement finally came down.


    However, after seeing where he was going, even if he was already prepared, Alvin couldn''t help feeling angry and disappointed.


    He was actually assigned to the cooking squad, and he was still attached to the cooking squad of the engineering battalion. He had a good chance to go to the battlefield. Some people even stayed in the engineering battalion for more than ten years, and they might not have fired a shot. Not to mention the cooking squad belonging to the engineer battalion.


    For Alvin who wants to make meritorious service and wants to be on the front line, it is tantamount to a big blow. He doesn''t look down on this cooking class, but it is too different from what he thought before. I couldn''t accept it for a while. If I really went there, I would stay in it for a few years. After I came out, I won''t get any money or credit except for cooking.


    "I will arrive at the assembly point tomorrow and leave on time. Otherwise, I will be treated as a deserter." The soldier who came to notify Alvin looked at Alvin with a cold expression. It seemed that he had seen Alvin''s thoughts through, so he warned him. Something.


    Alvin frowned: "Can I not go?"


    "No! If you don''t go, you will be a deserter, and you will be shot on the spot!" said the soldier.


    "Then can I change somewhere?"


    "No! So the people''s places have been arranged, there is no way to change it, you have no right to choose!" said the soldier.


    Alvin''s brow furrowed deeper. At this time, he even regretted the idea of ??joining the army before. This is not pushing himself into the pit of fire. After going in, besides wasting a few years of life, what''s the use? ?


    However, looking at the cold-faced soldier in front of him, Alvin knew that it was too late for him to say anything.


    Can only report to the cooking class!

 1948 Chapter 1948 The old squad leader is not easy to mess with

    "New here? Hurry up and wash the dishes. It''s time for dinner."


    When Alvin came to his garrison with his few luggage and followed the troops, the squad leader of the cooking class just gave him a glance and arranged for him to do something.


    And the soldier who came with Alvin just turned around and left immediately after arriving here, without introducing the two parties, and without any care.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and do things, the current recruits are so stupid, why are they so stupid?" The old squad leader Alvin was still shocked, and immediately became a little dissatisfied.


    "Okay." Alvin reacted and put his luggage on the ground, after which he went to wash the vegetables.


    Seeing Alvin moved, the old squad leader stopped complaining, but he still didn''t have the slightest expression on Alvin.


    Because Alvin was born in poverty, he had suffered a lot, and he was not afraid of hardship. Moreover, he usually lives alone. Therefore, the work of washing and cutting vegetables is not difficult for him.


    The old squad leader saw Alvin¡¯s actions very neatly, and his face improved. After that, he arranged for Alvin to do other things. Alvin did not complain at all. He did what the old squad leader arranged, and, It will be done soon.


    Alvin has already thought about it clearly, since he has already entered, it is impossible to leave in a short time, so he can only choose to stay here.


    After knowing that he had left hopelessness, Alvin relaxed his heart. Anyway, at the beginning, he was not very eager to make merit, let alone like Bill, who had the idea of ??becoming a lord, except for wanting to own a ship. Outside of the spacecraft, Alwen didn¡¯t have much other pursuits. In the cooking class, it¡¯s actually not bad to think about it, at least you don¡¯t have to worry about eating in the future, right?


    Therefore, Alvin''s current mentality is very good, and he has not complained. He is also very serious about the tasks arranged by the old squad leader, and he has done quite well.


    It was noon soon, and a group of soldiers entered the canteen and prepared to eat.


    "What is noisy, line up, line up, otherwise there will be no food!" The old squad leader saw a lot of soldiers frolicking around, and suddenly he shouted.


    At first, Alvin thought that the soldiers would not listen to the old squad leader. After all, the old squad leader was just a cooking soldier, and compared with regular soldiers, it was still much worse.


    However, what Alvin did not expect was that most of the soldiers calmed down after hearing the words of the old squad leader, and they lined up obediently, with a lot of respect on their faces.


    Of course, there were also a few soldiers who didn''t believe in evil. For the old squad leader, it seemed that they hadn''t heard the words. They were still talking loudly there and didn''t go to queue.


    And these soldiers seem to be recruits. Recently, the entire country has been recruited. Therefore, every team has many recruits.


    "You guys don''t eat today." The cooking squad leader, who is now Alvin''s boss, said to the few recruits who were still talking and laughing.


    "Why?"


    "Yeah, who do you think you are, you are the only one who cooks and is still playing power in front of us."


    "You said you don''t want to eat it, you don''t want to eat it, you are the one who cooks, can you still control us?"


    "Do you know what kind of unit we are? If you cook alone, what qualifications do you have to not let us eat?"


    Those recruits were obviously very dissatisfied. They opened their mouths and shut their mouths and they were "cooking". Obviously, in their hearts, they looked down on cooking soldiers. However, the reality is indeed the case. Cooking soldiers are among all arms. It is indeed one of the lowest arms. These recruits look down on cooking soldiers, but it is normal.


    Regarding the words of the few recruits, Alvin''s boss did not respond in the slightest. Instead, they served the soldiers who had lined up one by one.


    The soldiers were even more dissatisfied when they saw a cooking soldier set up their scores. They wanted to say something. However, the veteran behind them pulled them back and wanted them to say a few words less.


    However, these soldiers have just entered the barracks and have not been familiar with the military discipline in the barracks. They also have a sense of being proud. What happened just now, they thought, was that the cooking soldiers did not give them face, and actually regarded them as air, and , And threatened not to give them food, which made them feel that they had lost face in front of other comrades in arms. If this face was not recovered, they would feel unhappy.


    "Hey, speaking to you, are you deaf?"


    "That is, you are just a little cooking soldier, what kind of garlic?"


    "Old man, don''t apologize to us again, be careful we beat you!"


    Several recruits shouted to the old cooking squad leader, looking like that, it seemed that they wanted to do it at any time.


    Alvin looked at him, as if he really wanted to do something, he quickly stood in front, and said, "What do you want to do?"


    The old cooking soldier looked at Alvin in surprise, but then continued to serve other soldiers, as if he hadn''t seen anything around him.


    And the other veterans, some were persuading the recruits, while others were watching the show. Like the scene before them, they saw it almost once or twice a year, and some recruits would always behave like this.


    "Where did you come from, get out of here!"


    "Don''t let go, be careful I beat you!"


    "What is going on with these cooking soldiers now, all of them are so ignorant?!"


    Those recruits obviously didn''t put Alvin in their eyes, constantly threatening, intimidating, and even rolling up their sleeves and preparing to hit others.


    Although Alvin was a little nervous, he was not too scared. Because he was an orphan, he was ridiculed by his peers since he was a child. Therefore, the number of hands-on fights is not a lot. It''s even more commonplace, and he also has experience in this area. Although he is facing a lot of people now, he is not too afraid. After all, this is the army. Can they kill themselves?


    "What are you doing? What are you doing?"


    At this moment, a few people walked in from the outside, and among these people, the lowest rank was the rank of captain, and there was even a general-level existence.


    Seeing these people coming in, the soldiers all stood up straight and saluted and greeted them. Even those who were just about to start with Alvin, at this time, ignored Alvin and his superiors. , Also stood up straight and saluted.


    When Alvin saw these chiefs, he was a little nervous, and he didn''t know what to do.


    On the contrary, it was Alvin''s boss who did not express this, he was still expressionless, his expression unchanged.


    "I ask you what are you doing? Is the morning training not enough? Your energy hasn''t vented yet?" The man with the rank of general yelled at several recruits.


    "Looking back, this cooking soldier will not give us food." A new soldier said, obviously intending to sue.


    "Then you guys don''t eat!" Who knows, the general not only didn''t speak for them, but also reprimanded them for a meal: "You guys will all go out for me and run 30 laps around the playground. Don''t eat today''s meal. Up."


    "The chief..." A few recruits were shocked. They didn''t expect that their chief would say so, and even if they didn''t speak for them, they had to punish them.


    That was thirty laps. In the morning for half a day, they had been trained enough. After all, they were all recruits and couldn''t fully adapt to them. Now, they are hungry and uncomfortable without giving them food. Let them go for a run, it''s fatal.


    "Hurry up!" The general said with a gloomy face, obviously he didn''t mean to pity them.


    "Yes." A few recruits knew that at this time, it was no longer useful to say anything. In the barracks, they had to obey orders.


    Several recruits turned around and were ready to go out. However, before they took two steps, they heard the general''s voice again: "Come back!"


    Several recruits were overjoyed, thinking that the general had changed his mind and just scared them, so they all turned back to the general with a happy mood.


    "You guys, apologize to the old squad leader, and then go for a run!" said the general.


    "Ah." The few recruits didn''t expect that the general called them back, actually to make them apologize to the cooking squad leader.


    Apologizing to the cooking soldiers, they couldn''t accept this. When they faced the cooking soldiers, they always had a sense of superiority, but now, they are asked to apologize to the cooking soldiers, which is very difficult for them to do.


    "Ah what? Hurry up?" The general said angrily.


    "I''m sorry." The recruits had no choice but to apologize. Otherwise, the general would punish them more severely.


    "Have you eaten? The voice is so low? The voice is louder!" The general was obviously dissatisfied with their attitude and asked them to do it again.


    Isn''t it just not eating?


    Several recruits were slanderous, but they did not dare to show it. They could only apologize again. This time the voice was much louder than before.


    "Okay, get out! Be honest with me here in the future!" said the general.


    "Yes!" After a few recruits saluted, they turned and left.


    At this time, these recruits also understood in their hearts, probably the cooking soldiers are not ordinary around, otherwise, the general will not speak for each other, think again, when the cooking soldiers spoke before, the other veterans No one dared to complain, and all obediently went to the queue. Obviously, they all knew that this cooking soldier was not easy to provoke, or had suffered a loss before.


    However, just a cooking soldier, what great background can he have?

 1949 Chapter 1949 Training

    "These new recruits now are really getting less and less sensible." After the recruits went out, the man with the rank of general changed his gloomy face before, but instead looked at the cooking squad leader with a smile.


    Alvin looked at the general in surprise, and then at his boss. For the first time, he felt that his boss might not be easy.


    "A few people didn''t say anything wrong. I was originally a cooking soldier." The cooking squad leader said with no change. At this time, the other soldiers began to line up for cooking again, with the previous ones. A lesson for the new recruits, all the soldiers now dare not move when they are cooking, and even after the old squad leader finishes the cooking, these soldiers will still say thank you, and the attitude is very respectful.


    "Who dares to treat you as a cooking soldier?" The general immediately blew his nose and stared again. "Old squad leader, I said a long time ago, I want to transfer you out, don''t get involved here, go to a lighter department."


    "No, I think it''s good here." The old squad leader said without looking up.


    The general didn''t seem to be surprised by the old squad leader''s words. After all, it was not the first time he had discussed this topic with the other party, and the other party had always had this attitude and refused to leave.


    "All right, as long as you are happy, there will be that bastard who doesn''t have eyesight in the future, just tell me." said the general.


    "With your appearance today, who else would dare to make trouble here?" the old squad leader said.


    "Hey." The general smiled and didn''t say anything.


    After that, the general and a few people who came with him also ordered food here, and went to eat with the soldiers, but did not appear to be superior.


    Throughout the lunch process, there were no accidents again. Everyone realized that this cooking squad leader was not easy to provoke, and there was no one who had no eyesight to make trouble here.


    After the meal, the soldiers who had eaten, the general and others, had already left, and the whole canteen was quiet again, with only Alvin and the old squad leader.


    "Squad leader, are the two of us here?" Alvin has been here for most of the day, and he didn''t notice a third person in the cooking class. He was a little confused. Generally, there are more than one person in the cooking class.


    "Yeah." The old squad leader nodded: "Why, don''t you want to be here with me this old man? Then I will transfer you away."


    "No, I''m just a little curious." Alvin said quickly.


    "Put away your curiosity, hurry up to clean the dishes." The old monitor said.


    "Good." Alvin didn''t ask any more, and went to clean the bowl quickly.


    In the next few days, Alvin slowly adapted to life here, and he also knew the name of the old monitor, Bernard.Moreover, their cooking class is indeed the only two of them.


    The team they are in is indeed affiliated to the engineering battalion. However, this engineering battalion seems to be a little different from other engineering battalions. They are not only as simple as engineers, but they are also very skilled. Moreover, these soldiers The amount of daily training is still very large, not less than those of ordinary soldiers.


    And the number of soldiers in this camp is not too much, so the pressure on the cafeteria is not too high. Alvin and Bernard are both smart people, so they can come here every day. It just feels a little tired.


    As for why there were only two people in this cooking class, Alvin didn¡¯t know the reason at the beginning, but he probably knew it later. His boss seemed not simple, and his temper was a bit strange. Those who came before, he saw He was kicked away from the eye, and transferred to other cooking classes. In the past few days after Alvin arrived, Bernard kept making various demands on him. Alvin has always been In the evening, he rarely has time to rest, which shows how busy he is.


    However, Alvin did not complain at the slightest. Regarding the things that the monitor explained, he was meticulous and thorough. Even Bernard, who likes to be provocative, could not criticize Alvin too much.


    Alvin has a lot of things because of the cooking soldiers, so there is no training mission. However, he always uses some free time to remember the training content of those soldiers accidentally. Practicing, life is also fulfilling and comfortable.


    As Alvin thought before, he at least doesn''t have to worry about eating every day.


    It''s just that Alvin still doesn''t know why those people respect his squad leader so much.


    "You have been here for ten days, right?" Bernard said casually to Alvin while smoking a cigarette after dinner.


    "Yes, it''s just ten days today." Alvin replied while cleaning the bowl.


    This is the normal behavior of the two of them these days. Alvin is now doing all kinds of chores, while Bernard is smoking a cigarette and looking at him, and rarely helps.


    "How do you feel? It''s hard to get along with me as an old man," Bernard said.


    Indeed, Bernard¡¯s temper is not very good. Alvin is usually a little slower in doing things, and he will always be scolded by him. Moreover, the scolding is still very hard to hear. At the same time, when doing things, Alvin is doing most of the things. Nader is just in charge of cooking.


    If it were ordinary people, they might have been unable to stand Bernard''s making things difficult for a long time, and made some defiant actions. Before, some recruits could not stand it and chose to fight against Bernard. The final result was naturally being transferred away. Went to this cooking class and went to other places.


    However, for other people, this may not be a bad thing for them. At least, in other places, they will not be deliberately made things difficult, and they will not be scolded at every turn. More importantly, There are more people in other cooking classes. Relatively speaking, everyone has fewer things.


    However, Alvin is not such a person. As an orphan, a person who grew up eating a hundred schools of food, he has heard a lot of curses since he was a child, and those people cursed much worse than Bernard, even, He has been bullied and beaten. Although Bernard likes to make things difficult for others, he also likes to swear, but for Alvin, these are not big things. Such things, he did not know that he had encountered such things since childhood. How much.


    "It didn''t feel difficult." Alvin shook his head and said, "I know the monitor is a good person."


    "Huh! I''m not a good person." Bernard said with a cold snort, "Hurry up, I''m done, I have something for you to do."


    "What''s the matter?" Alvin asked.


    "Don''t ask so much, you''ll know later." Bernard said.


    "Okay." As expected, Alvin stopped asking, and continued to brush his bowl.


    Soon, Alvin finished today''s things, and he found Bernard again, wanting to see what he had to do by himself.


    "A few days ago, did you go to peek at the training of those people in front?" Bernabeu said calmly.


    "No, no." Alvin denied. "I just happened to pass by and took a few glances, not deliberately peeking."


    "Just don''t peek, what''s so good about their training?" Bernard said disdainfully: "From today, you will train with me."


    "Training?" Alvin was a little confused. Usually, although their cooking soldiers occasionally have training, they are not too much, let alone too deliberate. The country has a lot of troops, and they are not bad. Personally, they still spend the most time in this canteen.


    But Bernard is now officially telling him to train, which makes Alvin a little confused.


    "Yes, it''s training. Starting today, I will train you. You must insist, if you can''t persist, you can apply to leave. I won''t stop you." Bernard said.


    After hearing Bernard''s words, Alvin understood that, it is estimated that the training in his mouth is not a normal intensity training. This ugly thing is said to be the first. Obviously, Bernard thinks he can''t hold on.


    However, Alvin did not suffer a lot from snacks, he was not afraid of hardships, and he would never do anything halfway through.


    "Squad leader, despite your training, I will not give up." Alvin said.


    "It''s useless to say this now. I hope you can still say something like this in a week." Bernard said: "Okay, now carry the weight and come out with me."


    After Bernard finished speaking, he turned around and went out first, but after Alvin was a little dazed, he went to take the load and went out with him.


    The two came to the playground. At this time, the other soldiers had already rested, and the entire playground seemed very quiet.


    Bernard did not ask Alvin to train immediately, but warmed him up first, and then started training him.


    The content of training is also very common, such as squats, push-ups, running, etc., but the amount is large, and, as Bernard also said, these are just basic training, just because Alvin has not received training before. Therefore, now we can only start from the basics.


    Alvin actually watched other soldier training a few days ago, and he was very moved. Now he started training himself, he was still very happy, but, soon, he would not be happy anymore, because Bernard asked The amount of training was too great. Many times, he just ended one project. However, Bernard didn''t give him time to rest at all, and let him do the second project directly, which made Alvin very tired.


    Of course, Bernard still didn''t forget to make verbal taunts on the side. He told Alvin that if he couldn''t hold on, he could tell him at any time that he could stop training, just as it hadn''t happened.


    And Alvin naturally wouldn''t give up easily, even if he reached the limit, he clenched his teeth and persevered.

 1950 Chapter 1950 Bills Letter

    From this day on, Alvin started training under the supervision of Bernard. His training volume is very large, and the content of training is also very rich, even including reconnaissance, night raids, and even flying a spacecraft.


    In these trainings, what Alvin is most interested in is the driving of the spacecraft. After all, his biggest dream has been to be able to own a spacecraft of his own, and with his own spacecraft, he can¡¯t drive. That obviously won''t work.


    What Alvin didn''t expect was that Bernard was quite proficient in flying spacecraft, including various types of spacecraft, what equipment and instruments were in it, how to use it, etc., he could say casually without the slightest deviation.


    And this makes Alvin even more curious about Bernard¡¯s identity. Although many ordinary people can drive spacecraft, they are limited to ordinary spacecraft and civilian use, and ordinary warships will not There are very few people who are open to the outside world who really know how to open warships. After all, compared to ordinary spaceships, warships are undoubtedly much more complicated and much more difficult.


    However, with Bernard, everything seems to be no problem. Bernard is very familiar with all kinds of warships. Listen to the meaning of what he says. The former residence of Alvin, Bernard had definitely driven warships before, and, He must be a very good captain.


    The captain status of the general warship is relatively high, even if it is retired, the treatment is very good, but why Bernard is in this cooking class, Alvin is somewhat confused.


    However, no matter what, these do not affect Alvin''s serious study with Bernard. After the training of the professor to drive the spacecraft, Alvin''s training enthusiasm has obviously risen by more than one level, plus, he himself Not stupid, so Alvin can learn what Bernard teaches very quickly.


    Bernard was a little shocked in his heart, but he didn''t show it. On the surface, he was still the cooking squad leader who had a bit of vicious tongue and liked to train people with a straight face.


    On this day, Alvin received a letter from Bill. In the letter, Bill said about his recent situation and asked about Alvin''s situation.


    Bill''s situation is obviously better than Alvin''s. He has been receiving training in this area since he entered the fleet barracks. Moreover, Bill has performed very well. Recently, he has even been able to enter the simulator for simulation training.


    It can be seen that Bill is very proud and very happy about this. He shared his excitement with his best friend. Of course, he also encouraged Alvin to let Alvin not be sad or discouraged, even if Cooking soldiers can also do a lot.


    Of course, Bill didn¡¯t know that although Alvin was nominally a cooking soldier, he received no less training than other soldiers. Even compared with Bill, this fleet soldier is not inferior. Moreover, Bernard is obviously very knowledgeable in this regard, and it is one-on-one training. It can be said that the training effect is much better than other soldiers.


    Now Alvin''s physical fitness and combat literacy absolutely surpass most recruits in the same period.


    Of course, Bill didn''t know this, and Alvin didn''t tell Bill about this, because Bernard didn''t seem to want too many people to know his special.


    At the end of the letter, Bill mentioned one more thing, which he had heard by chance before.


    This is that Meyer was attacked when he went to Purple Sun Star again. All the crew including Meyer were killed, none of them came back. Some people speculated that the incident was Yan Yan. What the people of Feng Nation did was just without evidence. Some people even said that it was the military who attacked the Meyer spacecraft in Yanfeng Nation. However, this is also without any evidence.


    However, why did the military of the Yanfeng Nation attack a civilian spacecraft? No one knows the reason. Although the people of the Fan Nation are very angry about this, they are also investigating the reasons. However, the truth of the matter is The situation has not been announced.


    When Alvin saw Meyer¡¯s spacecraft being attacked, his heart jumped. He and Meyer had dealt with him several times, and they were relatively familiar. Meyer was a cautious person. Although he loved money, But he wouldn''t go to offend the military of Yanfeng Nation, that would not do him any good.


    So, why did the military of Yanfeng Nation attack Meyer?Alvin thought for a while, but did not think of the reason.


    Suddenly, Alvin thought of the stone he had obtained from Meyer¡¯s spacecraft. Although the stone has not shown anything unusual, Alvin has not thrown it away, and has always been carrying it with him. .


    Thinking of this, Alvin took out the stone he had been carrying on his body again and took a look, but he still didn''t find any abnormality.


    "Is it really just an ordinary stone?" Alvin had this idea again in his heart.


    It¡¯s just that Meyer¡¯s sudden death made Alvin feel a little uneasy. Although every expedition is actually a bit dangerous, it is possible to encounter interstellar robbers during interstellar travel, but Alvin felt that, Meyer probably didn¡¯t encounter a robber this time, but just like the rumors, he encountered the team of Yanfeng Nation, but how could the army of this country suddenly attack a civilian spacecraft? People are a little puzzled.


    "Alvin, start training!" Bernard''s voice came from over there again.


    "Come!" Alvin replied, put away the stone, and went out to prepare for training.


    On the other side, somewhere in Yanfeng Nation, there are a large number of spaceships parked, and teams passing by, everyone is fully armed and looks serious, and there are many sentries around, many of them. The soldiers looked around with a serious expression, not letting go of any corner.


    Somewhere in this barracks, General Angus was reporting something to a few leaders who looked like leaders, and those people later reprimanded General Angus. Obviously, what Angus said before gave them some dissatisfied.


    And soon, those few people left, General Angus''s face was a little gloomy, and it took a while to recover, but it was not the approachable feeling, it was still like a sculpture.


    "Boom boom boom." A knock on the door sounded.


    "Come in!" Angus said.


    The person who walked in was the deputy of Angus. He came behind Angus, first saluted a military salute, and then said: "General Angus, I have already investigated the identity of that person."


    "Say!" Angus said back.


    "The man''s name is Alvin. He is an orphan. He is sixteen years old. Since he was fourteen, he has been carrying goods on the dock to make ends meet. After the cargo ship arrived, he also went to work as a coolie as usual. Participated in the transport, the crew member saw the gem in his hands." Angus'' deputy said.


    "Where is Alvin now?" Angus asked.


    "He went to participate in the cooking class more than ten days ago. Now he is in a cooking class in a certain engineering battalion." The deputy said, obviously, their investigation of Alvin was very detailed.


    "Cooking soldiers?" Angus raised his brows, and then said: "You arrange a few with good skills and sneak in. Be sure to get me back that gem!"


    "Yes!" Angus''s deputy knocked his legs loudly.


    Immediately Angus waved his hand, and the deputy turned and left.


    "Alvin? I don''t care who you are, if you take things you shouldn''t take, you have to bear something." Angus muttered to himself.


    It turned out that the "space-time key" that Angus and the others went to Zisun to search for was the "stone" in Alvin''s hand, but they were obviously a step behind Meyer and the others who happened to pass by. When Angus and others arrived at Purple Sun, Meyer and others had already cleaned the wreckage and took away a lot of things from the wreckage, including the "space-time key".


    However, Meyer and others obviously didn¡¯t know the special feature of the gem, so they threw it aside and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Later, when Alvin came to carry the goods, he happened to pick it up. Ye''s subordinates once again didn''t realize the specialness of this gem, so Alvin took it away.


    However, although Angus did not get the gem, he did not give up. While investigating the spacecraft that went to the Purple Sun during this period, he had people stay near the wreck to see if the people before him would come back. .


    Unexpectedly, they really made them wait this time. Meyer had obtained a lot of things on this spaceship before, and made a lot of money after selling it. And the wreckage, they had not cleaned up last time, so , Meyer couldn''t help but want to go again.


    But this time, their luck was not so good. After they got there, they were taken prisoner by General Angus who was ambushing there early. After that, they were forced to confess, and Meyer and others also admitted The fact that I have been here once before.


    This made Angus and the others very excited, and then asked them if they had found a gem.


    Looking at the appearance of Angus and others, Meyer also knew that the gem was very important. Naturally, he did not admit it. However, Angus was obviously not so foolish. After Meyer said that there was no, he did not let them go. They were beaten severely, and even if they didn''t say anything, they just beat them to death.


    At this time, a crew member suddenly said that a man named Alvin had found a gem on the ship, but the conservative appearance was very ordinary, he didn''t care and let Alvin take it away.

 1951 Chapter 1951

    Angus was very excited and quickly asked the crew member to tell him what the gem he saw was like. The crew member had suffered enough before. At this time, naturally he dared not conceal anything. He told Angus what the gem looked like.


    What made Angus even more excited was that the appearance of the gem described by the crew member was the "space-time key!"


    After that, he quickly asked where Alvin was and if he was on this ship.


    However, what disappoints Angus is that Alvin is not on the ship, just an ordinary coolie. As for where he is now, the crew doesn¡¯t know. After all, Alvin has been doing odd jobs everywhere, and there is no stable job. .


    After getting some information he wanted, Angus didn¡¯t let Meyer and the others go. If it weren¡¯t for them, he wouldn¡¯t have found the "space-time key" until now. Therefore, Angus wanted Spread his anger on these people.


    In fact, several crew members died in the previous severe beatings, and at this time, Angus did not intend to let them off completely, so he killed all the rest of them, Angus In doing this, apart from wanting to anger in his own heart, there is of course another reason, that is, he does not want to spread the secret of this "space-time key", and people from these fan countries are obviously Knowing something, he would naturally not let them go.


    Therefore, the ending of Meyer and others was doomed from the beginning, and in the end, none of them could escape.


    The name Alvin also entered Angus''s sight. After Angus left the Purple Sun, he ordered people to investigate Alvin.


    Although Alvin is a member of the fan country, it is not too difficult to investigate Alvin¡¯s situation with Angus¡¯s ability and eyeliner. So, soon, his deputy will The information was reported to him.


    However, what makes Angus feel the trick is that Alvin has actually joined the army. They want to investigate a person, it is not a hassle, but they want to catch someone in another country and bring the other back to the lake. , It will be much more difficult.


    And now, Alvin has also entered the barracks, which makes him feel even more difficult. It is obviously unrealistic to send too many people. What he can do is to send a small number of people to infiltrate and find That Alvin, take back their gems!


    For that "space-time key", Angus is determined to get it, and the people above are a little dissatisfied with his slow actions, so Angus must act as soon as possible.


    After receiving the order from his superior, Angus¡¯s deputy immediately sent someone to execute it. This time, he sent a team of six people. This team had performed many secret infiltration missions before. He was very experienced in this aspect, and all his skills were very good. Going to catch a cooking squad in an engineer camp was definitely a sure thing in the eyes of Na Angus''s deputy.


    The six-member team quickly entered the fan country, and quickly rushed to the station where Alvin was located. During this period, they were not found, and even they were all on the road with integrity, not The surreptitious person used his own forged identity certificate, however, it was not seen through.


    After rushing all the way to the station where Alvin was, they felt a little trouble for the first time.


    Because this is already the garrison of the army, ordinary people and others are not allowed to approach at will. It is impossible for them to approach openly.


    "We will take a rest during the day and wait until night to act!" said the captain of the team.


    The others naturally didn''t have any opinions, so a group of six people found a place to rest in a town near Alvin''s residence and stayed temporarily to prepare for the night''s action.


    When night fell and the sky was full of dark clouds, the six had already changed their outfits, and they were all equipped with various weapons in their hands and bodies, becoming fully armed.


    "Go!" The team leader gave an order, and the six people walked out of the room directly through the window, avoiding being discovered by others by the front door. After that, they went to the station by night.


    At this time, the entire garrison was already very quiet, but soldiers on guard patrol were not uncommon. Among these soldiers, some were recruits who had just arrived. Just like Alvin, these recruits were arranged to stand guard and patrol. For them, it is also a patrol.


    However, the situation tonight is obviously not very friendly to the recruits. Those six people are not ordinary people. They can be found personally by Angus¡¯ lieutenant, and there are people who have a lot of experience in this field. Obviously it is not comparable to those recruits.


    The opponents of the leading squad waved their hands to make everyone lie down, and then crawled forward on the ground, but the soldiers standing guard above obviously did not find their existence.


    The six of them avoided the soldiers above, moved on, and quickly entered the barracks. However, it was undoubtedly difficult to find one person in the numerous barracks.


    "What to do?" someone asked.


    "First find a patrol team, kill them, put on their clothes, and then we create some chaos to attract all the people here, we mix with them, and then slowly look for the target person." The captain thought for a while and said.


    Before coming, they had all seen Alvin¡¯s portrait, so as long as they saw Alvin, they would be able to see it. There are many barracks here. It is undoubtedly unrealistic to find one by one. So, it¡¯s not bad to start a snake and lead the snake out of the cave. It¡¯s not impossible to use these night lights to mix into the opponent. After all, from the appearance, the people of Yanfeng Country and Fan Country are not too big. The difference, let alone, it¡¯s night.


    Several other people nodded and agreed to the captain''s approach.


    After that, the six people found a patrol team with a dagger in their hands. Each selected a target and covered each other¡¯s mouth. At the same time, they used the dagger to cut the other¡¯s throat. Because there were only five soldiers in this team, they Six people are enough.


    "Are you all ready?" The team leader asked when they saw that everyone had changed the clothes of Fan Country.


    "Okay." Everyone nodded.


    "Okay!" The team leader nodded, then took out the pistol in his hand and shot it into the air.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp gunfire broke the tranquility of the night. The soldiers standing guard quickly blew their whistle. The harsh whistle sounded throughout the camp. All the barracks were all lit up almost at the same time. Everyone could clearly hear the sound of wearing clothes and shouting. After that, soldiers had already ran out of the barracks, and they were still sorting out the clothes while running.


    Those people from Yanfeng Nation had already found a darker place to hide at this time. At the same time, they had also hidden the previous corpses.


    "What''s going on?!" An officer from Fan Nation came out and asked.


    "I don''t know, I heard a gunshot." Someone said.


    "Where are the guards and patrols, come over to me, what the hell is going on, where are the gunshots, and who fired?" the officer asked.


    Soon, the guards came, but the soldiers on patrol never appeared. Soon, the officer understood that something really happened, and the soldiers on patrol might have encountered an accident.


    And able to sneak in smoothly, and silently kill the soldiers patrolling on their side. Obviously, the people who came in were not ordinary people. Thinking of this, the officer said: "Take the squad as a unit, search separately, If a suspicious target is found, shoot and warn immediately. In addition, close all doors and no one is allowed to enter or leave!"


    "Yes!" everyone responded, and after that, they began to act.


    The noise from the front side also spread to the place where Alvin and Bernard were in the back. In fact, the place where the two lived was not in the same place as the soldiers, but they were not very far apart. It was so big in front. They naturally heard the voice behind.


    "What''s wrong? The people in front have to train at night?" Alvin said to himself.


    In fact, Alvin himself had just finished training before going to bed to rest.


    Bernard was already putting on his clothes. He sternly said to Alvin: "Get out of your clothes, something happened ahead. Didn''t you hear such a loud gunshot?"


    "Is there?" Alvin said with some embarrassment. He did not hear, because there are many things in the cooking class every day. After that, he has to go to training. Therefore, he is very tired every day. In this way, He sleeps very deadly every day, plus, he instinctively feels that there will be no accidents in the camp, so naturally there is no such warning in his heart.


    Although he said so, the movements of Alvin''s hands were not slow, and he soon got dressed.


    "You hold this for self-defense." At this moment, Bernard threw a gun, and Alvin subconsciously took it.


    "I, I don''t know how to drive." Alvin said with a mournful face. Indeed, although he has been receiving Bernard''s training these past few days, it is all basic training and some experience and knowledge professors. , He really hasn''t started learning yet.


    Bernard walked to Alvin''s side and quickly handed him over how to put bullets and how to shoot. After that, he stopped paying attention.


    Alvin''s face was even more dumbfounding. The way to shoot is not difficult. The key is that he has never shot before, I am afraid that he will not be able to shoot.

 1952 Chapter 1952 Exposed

    Alvin wanted to ask Bernard about shooting skills again. However, at this time, Bernard had already gone out. Therefore, the helpless Alvin had to hold this gun and also walked out, but , Mentally, he was already nervous. If Bernard just said that the gunshots he heard were true, then the situation tonight is still more dangerous.


    It¡¯s just that Alvin is very curious about who has the courage to attack the barracks. This courage is really not so big. You must know that although there are some recruits here, the number of veterans is also quite large. During this period of contact, Alvin also knew that these soldiers, on the surface, were ordinary engineers, but the actual combat effectiveness was much higher than that of ordinary soldiers.


    And soon, the people of Yanfeng Nation realized the extraordinaryness of these soldiers. Although they had all changed into the clothes of the soldiers of the Fan Nation and successfully mixed into these soldiers, they discovered that these The soldiers are completely different from the soldiers who patrolled before. They are more on guard, and from their aura, you can feel that they are more aggressive. Obviously, these soldiers are not easy to provoke.


    This made the squad leader slightly frowned. Although he was able to launch an attack with his soldiers, he can guarantee that as long as he takes action, their identities will be discovered in the first time. These people are very smart now, There is no chance for them to stand alone.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, the team leader decided that he could not continue to hurt people. The main purpose of their coming here was to find Alvin and retrieve the gem, not to kill.


    Therefore, they searched around like other soldiers in Fan Nation. In fact, they were looking for Alvin''s figure.


    And soon, they saw a familiar figure. The captain also stared at him and looked forward. There, a figure hurriedly ran from behind, running while still groping for his hand. The gun inside, and the person''s appearance, seems to be very similar to the person in the portrait.


    "Go, let''s take a closer look." Because of the darkness, the squad leader couldn''t see the front clearly, but felt that it was something like their goal this time, so they had to get closer to confirm the identity of the other party. , What''s more, if they want to find gems, they have to grab Alvin or find them from Alvin.


    The other five nodded insignificantly, so a group of six people walked towards their goal.


    Alvin was a little depressed and curious. After he came out of the kitchen dormitory at the back, he saw the campsite in front of him. At this moment, it was full of liveliness and there were running figures everywhere. Everyone looked nervous.


    "Who is so courageous to come here to make trouble?" Alvin thought in his heart.


    "Alvin, have you found anything unusual?" At this time, Bernard came to Alvin''s side and asked.


    Alvin said quickly: "Squad leader, I haven''t noticed anything abnormal."


    "Today''s matter, you can just use the things I usually give you to see if there is anything suspicious around here." Bernard said.


    During this period of time, Bernard has been training Alvin. However, he is not like other people who only conduct physical training. In fact, while performing physical training, Bernard also instills Alvin All kinds of knowledge, including investigation, anti-investigation, how to quickly search for targets, and so on.


    Others may be nervous about what happened tonight, but Bernard''s face didn''t have too much nervousness. Instead, he regarded it as a rare training opportunity to train Alvin.


    "Ah." Alvin didn''t expect Bernard to say that. He was surprised at first, and then nodded and said: "Okay, I''ll observe it right away."


    Saying that Alvin calmed himself down, after that, he looked at the slightly chaotic surroundings, trying hard to find something out of it.


    However, Alvin tried to observe, but found nothing. Everything seemed normal. The people in the barracks were searching. Everyone was very busy, but the people who broke in were nowhere to be seen. .


    "Squad leader, I found nothing." Alvin said to Bernard.


    "I¡¯m drawing this conclusion now, is it early?" Bernard said to Alvin: "Remember, no abnormality is found, it does not mean that there is no abnormality. You look around, and after hearing the gunfire, the gate of the camp They are all closed, and there are people guarding every door. Those who enter here to make trouble obviously have no chance to leave."


    "Squad leader, what do you mean is that the people who came to make trouble have not left yet and are still hiding in this camp?" Alvin said with some surprise. He saw other people search for so long and found nothing. , I thought that those who came to make trouble had already left, but now his squad leader told him that those people hadn''t left yet and were still in this camp, which naturally surprised him.


    "But where can they hide? There are so many people in the camp, and after searching for so long, nothing is found." Alvin said while looking at the people who were still searching around.


    "Look at your direction at three o''clock!" Suddenly, Bernard said to Alvin in a deep voice.


    "Three o''clock direction?" Alvin heard Bernard''s words and instinctively looked in that direction. After that, he saw soldiers in several camps running towards him, and the others did not find the slightest abnormality.


    "Nothing," Alvin said.


    "Look at their feet," Bernard continued, speaking, pulling the bolt, apparently loaded with a bullet.


    Hearing the sound of Bernard''s bullet being loaded, Alwen could get nervous, but he was still very obedient and looked at the feet of those people.


    "Huh?" Alvin frowned, because he found that the shoes on the feet of those people seemed to be different from their shoes. In this camp, everyone''s clothes and shoes were distributed uniformly. Military-standard equipment, even cooking soldiers like Alvin wear the same clothes and shoes as everyone else.


    It¡¯s just that the shoes of the people who came by are obviously different from them. However, the shoes are not big, and the sight line around them is not very good. If you don¡¯t look carefully, it¡¯s difficult to see the difference. In addition, now everyone When busy searching for suspicious characters, it is even harder to find this situation.


    "They have a problem with their shoes!" Alvin said, his hands instinctively tightened his gun.


    "Raise the gun, shoot!" Bernard''s dull voice came.


    "Ah, shooting? They are the ones who sneaked in? Should we ask again?" Alvin was a little at a loss for Bernard''s sudden order. Isn''t it too arbitrary to shoot like this?


    "Shoot, shoot! This is an order!" Bernard''s voice came again. This time, there seemed to be some anger in his voice. Obviously, for Alvin, he did not immediately follow his orders to shoot. , And feel angry.


    Alvin also felt that Bernard seemed to be angry, he stopped saying anything, gritted his teeth, raised the gun, hesitated a little bit, and shot!


    At this time, the six people from the Flame Wind Nation who came to Alvin, they also saw Alvin¡¯s face clearly when Alvin was looking at them, and finally they were sure that this person is theirs this time. My heart is very happy.


    As for Alvin staring at them, they didn¡¯t feel anything unusual. They were confident in their disguise. So many people just didn¡¯t find them. Alvin shouldn¡¯t be able to detect them. What¡¯s more, according to intelligence, they The goal this time is just a recruit who has just entered the barracks for more than ten days, and he is still a cook, so there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Therefore, what these people are thinking about now is to quickly subdue Alvin, forcing the whereabouts of the gems, and leaving here quickly after getting the gems.


    However, just when they were about to rush to Alvin¡¯s side, they suddenly saw Alvin raising the gun at them. After that, without much hesitation, they actually shot at them. At the same time as the shot was fired, the elderly cooking soldier beside Alvin also shot!


    "Snapped!"


    "Snapped!"


    Two sudden gunshots pierced the night sky again and resounded throughout the camp. The soldiers who were searching for the camp were slightly shocked, and then quickly came in the direction of the sound.


    "bump!"


    After the two gunshots, one of the six members of the team fell to the ground. There was a big hole in his head. The blood kept flowing out, his eyes widened, and after a few twitches on the ground, He completely lost his voice.


    In addition to this person who died on the spot, there was another person, the captain of this squad, who was holding his arm in pain. There, blood continued to flow down his arm, and soon, his entire arm The arms were all stained red with blood.


    "Quickly, find a cover! We are exposed!" The captain of the squad, at this time, ignoring the pain in his hand, said quickly to his team members.


    In fact, even if he didn''t say anything, those few of his team members understood the current situation. If they hadn''t been exposed, the two opposing people would not shoot them.


    It''s just that they have been hiding very well, how did they expose it?No one else was able to find out why these two cooking soldiers were able to find out, and they shot them decisively.

 1953 Chapter 1953 Live Teaching

    The captain of the squad, while clutching his injured arm to find a shelter, wondered aggrievedly, where he was exposed, everything was normal before, and no one else found anything wrong with them. Why did they arrive? In front of these two cooking soldiers, they were exposed?


    Moreover, these two cooking soldiers are too "arbitrary", right?Even if they doubted their identities, they should ask them first. Why did they shoot them directly without asking?


    However, although there are many doubts in my heart, it is obviously not the time to think about this. Because of the two gunshots just now, the soldiers from the surrounding fan countries have already surrounded this side. They must find them first. Bunker, then, think of a way to rush out.


    As for the mission, from the current point of view, it has failed. Although they have found the target, they have not been able to subdue the target and asked about the whereabouts of the gem. Instead, they were first discovered by the other party and shot at them. , Also exposed them.


    Although the mission was a high probability of failure, the captain of that squad was obviously still a little unwilling. Although he was looking for a bunker, the direction he was looking for the bunker was still in the direction where Alvin was. Obviously, he I still want to try and see if I can catch Alvin.


    On the other side, Alvin was actually very nervous after shooting. He was afraid that these people were soldiers in the camp and shot the wrong people. In that case, things would go bad.


    However, judging from the reactions of those people, it is clear that Bernard¡¯s previous words are correct. These people are indeed not the people in the camp, but the people who lurked in. Otherwise, they would not have been shot like this. This is obviously what he looked like after his guilty conscience was discovered.


    Alvin was still very satisfied with the shot he was able to hit one of them. Although he didn''t kill the opponent, he also injured the opponent. This is for Alvin who shot for the first time. , Is obviously a good result.


    Of course, Alvin also knew that there was some luck in that shot.


    However, Bernard¡¯s shot made Alvin greatly admired. Although, in the past period of time, Alvin has become more and more aware that his squad leader is obviously not an ordinary person. A very powerful soldier. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know so much. However, it was the first time for Alvin to see Bernard in action, and Bernard actually shot the head directly. This is obviously not an ordinary person. It can be done.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Hurry and hide!" Bernard''s voice came while Alvin was still shocked by the shot just now, and then he directly pulled him back.


    At this time, Alvin noticed that those people who had just ran towards them quickly, fearing that they were still shooting while running.


    Alvin was taken aback by this, and he quickly followed his squad leader and quickly found a bunker, but he fought back.


    Alvin''s shooting level is obviously not high, so it did not pose much threat to those people. It was Bernard, who had a high shooting level, and the opponent was a little frightened, and even one person was shot and injured.


    And because of Bernard¡¯s shooting block, the captain of that squad has been more certain that these two cooking soldiers are not easy to mess with, plus, the soldiers behind are already coming, so they too I didn''t care about Alvin for the time being, and quickly found a bunker nearby and started shooting.


    At this time, the tactical qualities of the soldiers outside were all shown. They moved very standardly. While shooting at those people, they also protected themselves very well, and quickly surrounded them.


    This made the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation feel more pressure.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t it mean that the soldiers here are all engineers? Why are they so powerful?" The team leader frowned.


    However, no one was able to answer his question. This question was also the doubt in the hearts of several others at the scene. Originally, the two cooking soldiers showed such tactical qualities, which surprised them very much. As a result, here Engineers are so powerful, so they can''t let people live?


    Even these few people felt that they had assassinated the soldiers who were patrolling before. Did the other party deliberately release the bait to lure them into the bait? Otherwise, how could they be so easy to come in? As a result, the people here , But is it showing such a strong strength?


    However, everyone now obviously has no way to think about these things too much. They are basically surrounded now, and there are constantly bullets coming to them, and they can''t lift their heads.


    "The mission failed. I am going to break through. I will come to the queen." The captain of the squad said. He hadn''t thought of the development of things to this point before. They had performed many infiltration missions before, which was even worse than the current situation. It is not without danger. However, in the end, they can complete the task smoothly. At the worst, it is not a problem to exit safely.


    However, the current situation makes him feel extremely tricky, and he is not even sure about breaking through. However, if he does not choose to break through at this time, I am afraid that they will not be able to leave when they want to go. .


    The other members of the Yanfeng Nation team nodded almost at the same time. They all have experience in this aspect, and they all know that this is not the time for hypocrisy and hesitation.


    As a result, the team leader increased his firepower to attract the attention of people from Fan Nation. As for the others, he broke through in another direction.


    I have to say that the captain of the Yanfeng Nation team is still very strong. While increasing the firepower, he can also protect himself from being shot by the opposite person. For a while, the people of the fan country have no way. , Break here.


    Alvin was also shooting at this time, but for him, this battle was more like an actual combat exercise. He was just training his marksmanship, and he didn''t think about killing a few people, anyway, the people around him. Many, not too bad for oneself.


    "Don''t shoot randomly, aim and shoot again!" Bernard''s voice rang in Alvin''s ear, and Alvin turned his head to look, only to find out that Bernard had already come by his side. , Lie down with him.


    "Look at the front, don''t look at me." Bernard said again: "Aim ahead, keep your hands steady and don''t shake."


    Alvin understood that this was Bernard teaching himself to shoot at the scene, so Alvin didn''t dare to shoot again, turned his head and looked forward, watching the figure that was constantly shaking and somewhat ethereal.


    After that, Alvin also did what Bernard said, holding his hands steady, his eyes flat, and his body relaxed.


    "Snapped!"


    Another shot was fired. With this shot, Alvin was still unable to hit the squad captain of the Flame Wind Nation, but he hit a bunker barely far from the opponent. It can be said that the accuracy is better than It was much higher before.


    "Very good." Bernard said, making Alvin wonder if he had heard it wrong. You know, during this time, Bernard will train him every day, but no matter how well he does, Bernard always I won''t praise him. It seems that Bernard''s standards are very good. Alvin hears all kinds of criticisms from his mouth the most. It''s really the first time I''ve seen him praise him like this.


    "Don''t be distracted!" Bernard''s voice cooled down again: "Looking at the front, the one you just hit is very close, adjust the direction according to the feeling you just had.


    "Okay." Alvin did not object, turned the muzzle slightly, held his mind, and stared straight ahead. This time, he was not in a hurry to shoot, but was silently observing the team leader''s law.


    And Bernard next to Alvin did not speak any more, he did not urge Alvin to shoot, and everything was left to Alvin to decide.


    "Snapped"


    There was another gunshot, and Alvin''s shoulders shook. Then, something in his sight suddenly exploded like a watermelon, and a lot of unknown liquid spattered everywhere.


    The team leader on the other side suddenly stopped the whole action, and then, with an incredible expression on his face, he slowly fell down, and at this time, his head was completely blooming.


    In fact, when Alvin fired the shot, the team leader felt danger. This was the sixth sense he had exercised through many times of danger. It also helped him many times and saved his life.


    However, this time, the sixth sense did not help him, or rather, it reminded him. However, it was a step slower. Alvin accurately seized the fleeting opportunity and let the little The captain has no chance to evade at all, and in the end he can only fall to the ground with hatred.


    "It''s beautiful!" Bernard''s voice sounded again. This time, his words did not conceal his appreciation for Alvin. Others may not know who the other person defeated, but Bernard did. It is clear that this cutscene was carried out under his observation from beginning to end.


    Compared with other people, Bernard knows one thing better, that is, today is Alvin¡¯s first shot. As a result, the first shot hit one person. After a few shots, he was able to shoot so quickly. I found the feeling and exploded the head of the opposite person accurately.


    This obviously shows that Alvin is very talented in shooting. If you train it a little, a sharpshooter can''t escape. And Alvin was taught by himself. Bernard is very accomplished. Feeling, this is more happy than he killed the opposite person himself.

 1954 Chapter 1954 Kill All

    Alvin was also very happy when he heard Bernard''s praise. After all, he had been trained by the other side, and he was naturally happy to be praised this time.


    Moreover, Alvin is still very satisfied with his achievement. After all, he only touched a gun for the first time today. It has fewer chances of touching a gun than many recruits. He can kill one person and wound one person. Alvin himself was very satisfied with the results.


    However, at this time, not everyone''s mood is as good as Alvin and Bernard, at least the rest of the people in Flame Wind Nation are not in such a mood. They have just separated from their captain not long ago, and they think they are. The captain was able to support for some more time, and afterwards, he left smoothly. As a result, he saw this scene, and everyone felt a sinking heart.


    You know, their team has performed more than one mission before, and encountered a lot of dangers. Everyone of them is not bad, especially their team leader, who is even stronger among the strong. , How many times came in the rain of bullets before, but in the end it was all right, so when their team leader asked for his queen, no one else objected, nor did they worry too much about their leader.


    As a result, now, they have not gone far, their team leader was killed by a single shot, and he was still headshot, and his death was very miserable.


    "What to do?" Several people looked at each other and discussed countermeasures.


    "You go first. I stay and break. Anyway, I am already injured. Walking with you will only slow down your speed." said the person who was injured by Alvin before.


    "No!" As soon as the person finished speaking, someone objected: "They are already surrounded. If we separate again, we will be killed one by one, and finally be destroyed by each one."


    "Yes, we can only break through together now, or we will stay and we can no longer act separately." Another person also said.


    "Okay, then we will break through together!"


    After everyone had discussed it, they no longer stayed behind to break, but broke through together.


    It¡¯s just that they have only four people now, not many people, and the number of people on the fan country is quite a lot. In addition, their combat effectiveness is obviously higher than that of ordinary soldiers. Therefore, only these four Personally, it''s harder to break through than to reach the sky.


    Therefore, the four soldiers fell to the ground one after another wounded, and even died.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that none of these four soldiers were captured. It¡¯s not that Fan Nation didn¡¯t want to keep alive, but because the four soldiers, after being injured, saw that they had no hope of escape, they chose to commit suicide instead of Waiting to be captured, it can be said that at this point, these four soldiers are still very strong.


    And one of the four soldiers was shot by Alvin. After shooting the squad leader before, Alvin seemed to have found the feeling, and because of this, he later shot and killed one.


    Alvin was still very satisfied with the results he had achieved, and naturally it was not his turn to deal with these corpses later.


    So, after confirming that those few people were dead, Alvin followed Bernard back to his residence.


    "Squad leader, who do you say they are?" Alvin asked his squad leader on the way.


    "I don''t know." Bernard said blankly without even seeing Alvin.


    Regarding Bernard¡¯s attitude, Alvin was no longer surprised, and did not feel any dissatisfaction, and continued: "I think those people are very powerful, shouldn''t they be ordinary people?"


    Indeed, although Alvin and the others successfully killed those few people in the end, it also caused many injuries. This is because the strength of Alvin and the others is stronger than ordinary soldiers. Well, otherwise, the loss will be even greater.


    Bernard did not answer Alvin¡¯s question, but said to Alvin: "From today, I will teach you to shoot and learn."


    "Yeah." Alvin responded quickly. As long as it is about training, he is still very concerned, not to mention that he himself prefers shooting.


    On the other side, Angus¡¯s deputy quickly learned that the squad he had sent out was wiped out. After hearing the news, his face was ugly. He thought he was just going to catch a recruit. The task would not be too difficult, but he did not expect that such an accident would happen.


    Yes, it was an accident. In the eyes of that Angus¡¯s deputy, the failure of this mission was an accident. In his estimation, this mission is impossible to fail. The combat effectiveness of the engineer battalion was average. It is not difficult to catch a person in that camp.


    And now the mission failed. Because he didn''t know the reason for the process, Angus''s deputy believed that there must be an accident that caused the mission to fail.


    However, what should be done next is difficult for him to decide. After all, the failure of this mission will definitely make the people in the camp to strengthen their guard, and they want to infiltrate quietly. It''s impossible.


    Therefore, he did not know what to do, so he had to report the incident to Angus, and Angus naturally scolded him. He also knew that if this kind of thing fails once, then It would be very difficult to come here once.


    However, no matter how difficult this matter is, it must continue. After all, the gem is very important to them. If they can''t get it back, even if it is Angus, he will be punished.


    "Send someone to stare outside first. Don''t rush to find a better opportunity for the time being." After thinking for a while, Angus couldn''t think of a good way. After all, it was in the opponent''s country, not in his own. On the site, many things will be restricted.


    Although Alvin has entered the barracks, it is impossible to stay inside and not come out. He can always wait for an opportunity, and Angus can only wait for such an opportunity now.


    In addition, Angus also prepared another plan, that is, to use the spies that had already sneaked into the Fan Nation forces to get close to Alvin to see if he could get the gem from him.


    In any case, Angus is determined to get that gem, and he will not give up.


    At this time, Alvin obviously didn''t know that he had been targeted by Angus, not to mention that the small team that sneaked into their camp was directed at him.


    Although the identity of that squad was quickly confirmed, they were all from Yanfeng Nation, but the purpose of their coming here has not yet been investigated.


    As for the recent actions of Yanfeng Nation, Fan Nation is already very dissatisfied. They attacked their cargo ship for no reason and killed all the people on the ship. Now they have sent people to sneak into their barracks. , Has never recognized the identities of these people, but they must be from Yanfeng Nation, and this kind of penetration makes Fan Nation very angry.


    Therefore, the authorities of the Fan Country have already issued a strict warning to the Yanfeng Country. However, it does not seem to have much effect. The strength of the Yanfeng Country is slightly stronger than that of the Fan Country. Naturally, they will not put their warning on In the eyes.


    However, it is one thing not to put it in the eyes. When people warned, Yanfeng Nation must also be unhappy. Therefore, Angus was also criticized. After all, he was in charge of this matter. It was to strictly order Angus to deal with this matter as quickly as possible, and to be more careful not to leave them any tails.


    Angus is naturally a variety of guarantees, and he is more concerned about this matter.


    On the other hand, under the supervision of Bernard, Alvin is still undergoing various trainings. The content of the training is varied. Shooting is only one of them. The most exciting thing for Alvin is that he has been in Beijing recently. With the help of Nader, he was trained in spacecraft driving and other aspects, and he also entered the simulated cabin for training. All this made Alvin feel very happy, and the training was more serious.


    At the same time, the investigation of the Yanfeng Country team is still going on. Fan Country wants to get more information about this team, so as to know everything about Yanfeng Country in Fan Country. Secret arrangement.


    However, the people in Fan Nation were somewhat puzzled. Although they investigated the small team, the route from Yanfeng Nation to the Fan Nation, and also found the port where the opponent¡¯s spacecraft was docked, they could not find them. The spacecraft that came.


    This makes the people of Fan Country a little bit distressed. To be honest, Yanfeng Country still has to be ahead of Fan Country in terms of spacecraft technology, and Fan Country also wants to take this opportunity to confiscate the opponent¡¯s spacecraft for research. This is obviously a very good opportunity.


    However, no matter how they searched, they couldn''t find the spacecraft that Yanfeng Nation was riding in. In the end, they had to give up searching and concluded that the spacecraft had been destroyed by the other party.


    This situation naturally made them a little regretful, but there was no way. The six-person team had been wiped out. Even if they wanted to get some news from their mouths, it was impossible. Up.


    As for the camp where Alvin is located, it is indeed more vigilant. Although, on the surface, it does not seem to have changed much, but Alvin who is in it can clearly feel the vigilance of the entire camp. , Has improved more than one level, and no longer arranges for recruits to stand alone on guard.


    Believe that with the current state of alert, even if someone wants to sneak in again, it is absolutely impossible.

 1955 Chapter 1955 New Item

    "I see you off?"


    After a period of flying, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan finally returned to Qing Province, Jiangzhou.


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan didn''t refuse Huang Feng''s words. After all, the relationship between the two is different from the past, and there is no need to be too polite and unpretentious.


    "Still where you lived before?" Huang Feng asked Guo Menghan in the car parked near the airport casually.


    "No, I moved away long ago." Guo Menghan said.


    Huang Feng naturally knew where Guo Menghan lived before, and the two were once neighbors upstairs and downstairs.


    Huang Feng also knew that the two of Guo Menghan''s roommates were not good people. He had always looked down upon Guo Menghan from the countryside, and Guo Menghan himself also understood this.


    It''s just that she had to save money before she shared the rent with the two, plus, there was Huang Feng upstairs before, and she was not willing to leave.


    Later, Huang Feng moved away, and Guo Menghan lost a lot of nostalgia for it. In addition, she was treated very well at the factory, and her hand was loose. So, later, she moved by herself. I went out to live, so I didn''t have to look at the faces of the two people every day.


    "It''s okay to move out." Huang Feng nodded. After that, he asked Guo Menghan''s new residence and started the car: "I will take you home first. Tonight, you are still living there for another night, and then , Tidy up your things, and tomorrow, I will help you move."


    Although there are many people living in Huang Feng¡¯s current residence, the space there is huge after all. Therefore, no matter how many people live in, it¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s just that everyone in the family still doesn¡¯t know that he and Guo Menghan are connected. Relationship, so Huang Feng must talk to them first. This is also a respect for them.


    What''s more, Guo Menghan has to go back and pack things himself.


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan had no objection to Huang Feng''s arrangement.


    In fact, even if Huang Feng let her continue to live outside, she has no opinion. She is a very submissive woman. In addition, she has always lived in a patriarchal family since she was a child. In her mind, the man is herself. My God, what her man arranged, she would promise anything, and would not raise any objections.


    Now, Guo Menghan has chosen Huang Feng, and naturally he is very obedient to Huang Feng''s words. No matter what Huang Feng arranges, she will not object to it, and even worry that her appearance will cause Huang Feng trouble.


    "Sister Yumo, will they be unhappy?" Guo Menghan asked with some worry, "If they are unhappy, I can live outside."


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng smiled: "They won''t object."


    Guo Menghan is not the first person to live in, and Huang Feng can¡¯t guarantee that she will be the last one, and Su Yumo and others seem to be quite familiar with such things. Strong, although I haven''t said it yet, Huang Feng is sure that there shouldn''t be any major problems.


    "That''s good." Guo Menghan was also relieved, he didn''t want to make it difficult for Huang Feng because of his own business.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng drove Guo Menghan back to her residence and went to see her residence.


    Guo Menghan¡¯s new residence is smaller than the previous one. However, because she is the only one living in, it is enough. Moreover, Guo Menghan¡¯s interior is very clean and it is very comfortable to look at.


    "You are really the kind of person who lives at home." Huang Feng said with a smile: "I found you, I really found a treasure."


    Guo Menghan blushed a little when Huang Feng said: "These are nothing. I can do these housework. Compared with Yumo sisters, I am a lot worse."


    Guo Menghan¡¯s words are not lie, nor flattery. In her heart, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao are both the objects she admires. They are the image of a strong woman in her mind. In order to do her current job well, They have put in a lot of effort, and sometimes they worry about not doing well.


    However, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao were able to start such a big company and develop the company so fast and so well. In her heart, this is quite an amazing thing. Guo Menghan is in her heart. For both of them, They are all very admired, as if they are their fans.


    "Everyone has what they are good at. You don''t have to think like that. Maybe they still envy you for your cooking skills." Huang Feng smiled.


    Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and others are indeed very capable at work, and they can also handle their work in an orderly manner. Even if Huang Feng does not appear, the final development of Tianjiao Group will not be too great. Bad, just give them time.


    However, in terms of life, Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and others are going to be worse off by Guo Menghan. Guo Menghan not only puts his own house in order, but also does not have bad cooking skills. If Huang Feng did not have " In the case of "Xianshu", the cooking skills are not necessarily as good as Guo Menghan''s.


    "What kind of skill is this, don''t laugh at me." Guo Menghan said embarrassedly.


    "I didn''t laugh at you." Huang Feng said: "This is indeed a skill, not everyone can do it."


    It is bound to be Su Yumo. Although she has been learning to cook, she has a lot of thoughts in this area. However, her talent in this area is indeed not high. The cooking now is better than before, but Compared with Huang Feng and Guo Menghan''s craftsmanship, it is much worse.


    Guo Menghan was very embarrassed to be said by Huang Feng, but he felt more at ease, as long as he wasn''t useless at all.


    Huang Feng rested in Guo Menghan¡¯s residence for a while, and then left. Guo Menghan had to pack up the rest of the time and contact the landlord. Originally Huang Feng wanted to help Guo Menghan clean up. However, in Guo Menghan¡¯s thoughts, such a thing , How can I let a big man do it? I firmly disagree to let Huang Feng help.


    Huang Feng had no choice but to leave first. However, he also reminded Guo Menghan not to be too tired. Some things are not needed, and they are thrown away. Except for some necessities, there is no need to bring too many things. After arriving at the villa, what is missing You can buy it.


    Guo Menghan naturally agreed, but the choice depends on Guo Menghan himself.


    When Huang Feng returned to the villa, the other women did not come back. Now, all the women have their own things to do. Even Li Qinglu and others who came from other spaces have also gone out together, saying that they should be familiar with each other. In this world, staying at home all the time is obviously not enough.


    In this regard, Huang Feng naturally has no opinion.


    Seeing that the other women were not at home, Huang Feng went back to his bedroom, wanting to see if he was absent during this time and whether the storage box had any gains.


    The biggest function of the current storage box to replace items is to allow Huang Feng to transmit. As for what useful things he brings to him, Huang Feng is not too rare. After all, he already has a lot of money on his body now, and there is a storage box. In the mall, you can buy anything you want. In this way, it is more accurate, rather than just replacing it.


    For those unfamiliar time and space, Huang Feng is still longing for it. There are not only various treasures, but also various worlds and customs for him to understand and get familiar with. He also hopes to go to that world. Go travel".


    Therefore, Huang Feng is still very interested in those replacement things.


    And this time, the storage box did not disappoint him. When he opened the storage box, he saw a new item when he left, something that had never appeared in the storage box before. Huang Feng saw it. At first glance, he could be sure that this thing was not put in by himself, but was replaced from another time and space.


    "Class A special warfare spacecraft: one of Yanfeng Country''s technology products, specially used for special operations, fast speed, fierce firepower, and easy to hide."


    This is the introduction above that new item.


    Huang Feng took out the thing. It was a small spaceship-like thing, just like the model of a spaceship in the movie. It was just a lot smaller and it looked like it was placed in Huang Feng''s palm. Even more petite.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t mean to underestimate it. He still remembered that when his floating sports car was just acquired, it was as big as the current spaceship, but it turned into a normal model.


    And the spaceship model in front of me, according to its introduction, obviously can¡¯t be as simple as a model. It should be the same as the previous suspended sports car, all of which can be changed in size, but Huangfeng has limited space here and has not yet changed it. That''s it.


    "A-class special warfare spacecraft? Is it really a spacecraft? In that case, this is a high-tech world again." Huang Feng looked at the little spacecraft and said to himself.


    For the high-tech world, Huang Feng still likes it. After all, there are many technologies there, which are much higher than those on the earth. If they can be obtained, it will be very beneficial to his development.


    It¡¯s just that these high-tech worlds are equally dangerous. What Huang Feng can exchange may not be useful there. For example, Huang Feng¡¯s skills are already very strong, but in the high-tech world , The same is very dangerous, the weapons there must be very powerful, even Huang Feng, can not guarantee that he will be able to avoid it.


    Therefore, such a high-tech world is a world where dangers and opportunities coexist. Huang Feng is yearning for it, but he is also very vigilant.


    Of course, at present, his worries are still unnecessary, because he has just acquired a product in this space, and there is no way to transmit it, so it is useless to think so much now.

 1956 Chapter 1956

    During the meal, the women in the villa came back one after another. Basically, two or three of them walked together. Because the work was closer, they would have more contact with each other.


    When the women saw Huang Feng appearing in the villa, they didn¡¯t feel too surprised except for a slight surprise, because Huang Feng had left many times before and suddenly left and suddenly appeared in the villa. Women also know that Huang Feng has something to do, so they don''t have too much trouble with Huang Feng.


    Although I have become accustomed to Huang Feng¡¯s departure, when Huang Feng came back, it was the time when the villa was the most lively and everyone was happiest. After all, each of them put a lot of affection on Huang Feng, and they were able to appear in the villa. Here, getting together is mainly because of Huang Feng.


    Therefore, during dinner, the whole villa seemed very lively.


    At the dinner table, Huang Feng also told him about his trip to Xijiang this time. Although the girls would not ask about Huang Feng¡¯s affairs, even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t say it, they could understand it, and they wouldn¡¯t think it was. What, but Huang Feng still felt that speaking out on his own initiative was regarded as a kind of respect for the women.


    "Huang Feng, I found that you are a disaster star, wherever you go, wherever something happened." Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng, and the other women laughed after hearing this.


    "It''s not me looking for things, it''s those things that came to me." Huang Feng said.


    "So, are you going to help Guo Menghan solve the trouble this time?" Su Yumo said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said, "It''s just that I didn''t think of it myself. I thought it was a small matter, but it can involve so many things."


    Indeed, this was something Huang Feng did not expect. It was originally a seemingly small thing, but in the end, it caused such a big impact and involved so many people. There are actually people from their National Security Bureau. inside.


    "Guo Menghan? I seem to have seen her." Tang Muxue thought for a while and said: "I remember, she seemed to have cooked soup for you, I met with her. At that time, I was not with you yet. She also misunderstood my relationship with you. At the time, she seemed very disappointed."


    As Tang Muxue said, the image of Guo Menghan slowly emerged in her mind. She had indeed met Guo Menghan before, and she hadn''t remembered it before. Now that Huang Feng said this, she thought of Guo Menghan''s image. Up.


    Hearing Guo Menghan''s words, everyone looked at Huang Feng, especially Xie Mengjiao''s eyes were gossip and vigilant.


    "That said, she should feel unusual about Huang Feng?" Li Bingyun said.


    "It looks like it''s not an ordinary friendship." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    Huang Feng saw that the girls had already guessed this, plus, Huang Feng had planned to tell the story, so he didn''t hide it, so he told everyone some things between him and Guo Menghan. Including the process of understanding between myself and Guo Menghan and so on.


    At this time, Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao remembered that they had also met Guo Menghan before, but it took too long and the name and the person didn¡¯t match the number. Now that they heard Huang Feng say this, they also remembered it. Up.


    "So, compared to Guo Menghan, we talents are latecomers?" Su Yumo said, "If I didn''t show up, maybe you are already with Guo Menghan now?"


    Indeed, if it hadn''t been for Su Yumo''s appearance at the beginning, and with some initiative, Huang Feng should really be with Guo Menghan now.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn''t dare to say that. He said: "This is not necessarily true. It is not good to say about emotional matters. The first person I choose is you. This is a very certain thing."


    Huang Feng should have had a good impression of Guo Menghan at the beginning. If Su Yumo hadn''t appeared, the two might have come together with Guo Liang and Zhou Ruolan.


    However, Huang Feng is destined to be no ordinary person with a storage box. Therefore, even with Guo Menghan, he should still have other women, just like he has Su Yumo now, as well as other women.


    Su Yumo was quite satisfied with Huang Feng¡¯s words. She actually knew that she had indeed entered Huang Feng¡¯s heart after Guo Menghan. However, she took the initiative a little bit, and Huang Feng finally chose herself. Feng was also very dedicated. After he had himself, he no longer contacted Guo Menghan. Su Yumo also knew this.


    "Then you guys have been together for so long this time, did something happen?" Su Yumo asked directly.


    The other women also looked at Huang Feng curiously, wondering if there was anything between him and Guo Menghan.


    "Ahem." Seeing all the women looking at him, Huang Feng coughed a few times and said, "There are so many things happening."


    "I knew it." The girls were all the same. I knew it would look like this a long time ago. Even Su Yumo who asked the question had the same look.


    "Let''s talk about it, are we going to add another sister?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, and then told the women what happened in Guo Menghan''s house.


    "It seems that we have guessed correctly." Su Yumo nodded and said, without the slightest expression of surprise on his face.


    "It turns out that there are still many patriarchal families. This Guo Menghan''s mother has done too much. Fortunately, Guo Menghan has a good affection for you. If her mother does this again if she is someone who has no feelings at all, Didn''t that ruin her own daughter?" Qiu Ningshuang said angrily.


    Qiu Ningshuang is the only daughter in the family. Her parents love her very much and have never thought of patriarchal. Therefore, after hearing Huang Feng talk about Guo Menghan¡¯s mother¡¯s practices, I felt a little bit confused and felt very much for Guo Menghan. Uneven.


    However, Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue are not so outraged. The situation in their family is actually similar to Guo Menghan¡¯s. Although their family is richer than Guo Menghan¡¯s, the girls are also in status. The lower ones are generally used for marriage. Although their family will not prescribe drugs on them, they will also marry them. They do not like or even know men.


    So, from this point of view, Su Yumo''s situation is very similar to Guo Menghan''s situation, and it is natural that they are very similar to Guo Menghan''s experience, because they were in the same situation before, but, in the end, because of Huang Feng With hard work, they were able to follow Huang Feng and follow the people they like.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng finished talking about the matter between him and Guo Menghan, Su Yumo''s three daughters immediately agreed with Guo Menghan in their hearts.


    "There are more families with patriarchal sons." Xie Mengjiao said angrily: "If it weren''t for Huang Feng, we would probably be sold in the same situation as Guo Menghan."


    Both Su Yumo and Tang Muxue nodded in agreement.


    "No." Qiu Ningshuang said in surprise. It is Li Bingyun and Zhang Ziyu who have similar expressions. They do not have such a situation in their homes. In addition, they all think that this society should be It is because there is no patriarchal family. I didn''t expect that among the sisters around me, there would be people in this way.


    "Why not? There are actually many situations like this." Tang Muxue also said.


    After that, Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao, and Tang Muxue all talked about the situation in their homes. How many women knew about their situation before, and more of them did not know. Now that they all say this, they all Only then did they understand how difficult it is for them to be able to be with Huang Feng, and fortunately Huang Feng has enough strength, otherwise, it would be impossible to even think about it.


    "Huang Feng, when will you bring Menghan to see us?" Su Yumo said.


    "Tomorrow." Huang Feng said: "Today she went back to pack things, and tomorrow I will help her move."


    "It''s really cheap for you." Tang Muxue said: "Menghan, I have met a very good girl, but in the end, you were tricked by you."


    "Hehe." Huang Feng smiled triumphantly, but didn''t say anything. If you get a bargain and sell it well, you will easily be jealous.


    Fortunately, the women seem to have a good impression of Guo Menghan. Whether they have seen them or not, they just heard Huang Feng talk about the affairs between him and Guo Menghan. After listening to them, they had a kind of attitude towards Guo Menghan. The meaning of pity.


    Of course, this also shows that the hearts of the women are very kind, otherwise, they will not accept Guo Menghan now, but will stage a full martial arts with Huang Feng.


    In the villa at night, the red-faced figure resounded again. After this time of contact, and Huang Feng¡¯s various sweet talks, the girls who now live in are all the closest to Huang Feng¡¯s. Relationship, now, not only mentally, but also physically, they have had the closest contact with Huang Feng, and they all belong to Huang Feng completely.


    Of course, it is fortunate that Huang Feng has a strong internal strength. Otherwise, with so many beautiful women, Huang Feng is afraid that what he enjoys is not a peach blossom luck, but a peach blossom robbery. He has no luck to enjoy such a life.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is also very fortunate that he has cultivated deep enough internal strength to lead such an enviable life without exhausting his body.


    The next morning, when Huang Feng got up, he felt refreshed. Huang Feng even found that when he was in this state, the internal force in his body moved a bit faster. It''s very helpful to practice internal strength by yourself.


    Is this the legendary "yin and yang double repair"?

 1957 Chapter 1957 New Supplies

    "Mr. Huang, are there new supplies here today?" Hansen asked as he looked at Huang Ping who was walking.


    At this time, Hansen and Huang Ping have known each other for a while. During this time, the two have also cooperated many times. Although Huang Ping expressed his attitude to Hansen when he came, he was here to assist Han Sen''s, nominally Hansen''s men.


    However, Hansen never regarded Huang Ping and his people as his own hands. Instead, he regarded Huang Ping as a person in the same position, and did not dare to underestimate Huang Ping.


    During this period of time, Hansen has fully discovered how advanced the weapons and equipment provided by Huang Feng are. In the past, when they were here, they could only be eliminated by others, second-rate, third-rate, or even worse. Even if they are not afraid of death, they do not lack courage. However, when the weapons are behind, they will often suffer a big loss.


    Now, the situation has completely changed. In terms of weapons, this is no longer their weakness, but their advantage. Because of Huang Feng''s help, their weapons and equipment have directly increased by more than one level, not only catching up. The level of other forces around him is even far higher than the other.


    And the level of this weaponry is not based on Huang Feng and Huang Ping, but Hansen and his men have personally learned. Therefore, the weapons provided by Huang Feng can be said to be Hansen¡¯s. Everyone on the side is their favorite weapon. Every time Huang Feng brings new weapons and ammunition, the people on Hansen¡¯s side are very happy, which means that there will be more people on their side who use this Advanced weapons, and the more advanced the weapons, the more confidence they can bring.


    And Hansen didn''t dare to underestimate Huang Ping''s people. In addition to the weapons that Huang Feng had brought, the other was the fighting power of Huang Ping''s people.


    In the past, although Hansen and the others were backward in weapons and equipment, their personal strength was very strong. Therefore, those surrounding forces would think about recruiting them, and when they and the surrounding forces acted, even if the weapons were poor, they often did not Falling in the wind.


    Therefore, Hansen and his men have always been proud of their own skill.


    However, they now discovered that Huang Ping''s people are also extremely powerful, even stronger than these people!Moreover, the cooperation and trust between Huang Ping''s people is much greater than that of theirs, as if they can understand each other''s thoughts.


    Hansen and others all understand that when really fighting on the battlefield, the cooperation between comrades is very important. As long as the cooperation is good, on the battlefield, they can often show the effect of one plus one and greater than two. Well, the better the combat effectiveness will be.


    And Hansen''s previous cooperation was not bad, at least much better than those of the surrounding forces. This tacit understanding of cooperation was cultivated by them through the battle between life and death.


    However, they have now discovered that Huang Ping and their cooperation is actually better than theirs. Although the two sides did not directly fight, Hansen could feel that if the two sides fight a life-and-death battle with the same number of people, they lose. There is a high probability that the party is his own side!


    Although this result is a bit frustrating, it also shows how powerful Huang Pingping is, and with the help of Huang Pingping, Hansen and his men are now not only firmly established, no more The danger of being annihilated, the station they occupy has further expanded, and their strength has become even stronger.


    Therefore, Hansen and his subordinates are usually very polite and respectful to Huang Ping¡¯s people. In such a chaotic country, it is obvious that only strong strength is the last word. The stronger the strength, the more Can get the respect of others.


    However, Huang Ping''s strength is strong enough.


    "Yes, some things came from China this time." Huang Ping looked at the calm lake and said softly: "When those things come, I think Mr. Hansen will like it."


    At this time, Hansen and Huang Pingping were near a ferry, and the sky was completely dark. On the calm lake, nothing appeared yet, but Huang Ping knew that there would be ships coming later. Yes, Huang Feng has already told him about this, and as long as Huang Feng said it, it must not be bad.


    "As long as it is provided by Mr. Huang, I am very satisfied and like it." Hansen said with a smile. The "Mr. Huang" in his mouth was Huangfeng in China, and what Hansen said was not fake. In other words, from before to now, Huang Feng has brought a lot of things to them. For them, they are all good things. They like them very much. Huang Feng has never dealt with them with bad things. meaning.


    Huang Ping smiled and did not speak. Of course he knew that what Huang Feng brought out was absolutely indistinguishable, and Huang Feng attached great importance to it. It was originally just a random act, but after seeing some effects, Huang Feng It has already paid more attention to it than before, so the investment here is not small, and naturally it will not fool Hansen and others with bad things.


    "coming!"


    At this time, the sharp-eyed Huang Ping saw a black shadow appearing in the distance. Although it was still not very clear, Huang Ping, who had good eyesight, was certain that it was a ship.


    Hearing what Huang Ping said, Hansen also looked into the distance, and he saw a big shadow approaching. In fact, Huang Feng had sent a lot of things over before, but Huang Pingrang used to be The people under his staff would pick them up, he himself would not take the initiative, and Hansen would naturally not come to ask about these things.


    Today, Huang Ping came in person, which shows that he attaches great importance to this cargo. After Hansen learned about it, he also actively proposed to accompany him. Huang Ping did not object, so these two big-time figures, Will appear here tonight.


    The speed of the ship was not slow, and it soon arrived in front of everyone. At this time, Hansen discovered that the ship was very big, much larger than ordinary ships, and it was not an ordinary cargo ship. , At least, the black muzzle on the deck shows that the ship is not easy to mess with.


    Huang Ping hadn''t waited for the boat to come to a complete stop, so he jumped up, and Hansen also followed his movements and got on the boat. Behind them, several people followed.


    "Thank you." Huang Ping said to the boat boss who was coming.


    "It should be." The boss of the ship said, "All the things the son asked me to bring are here. You can take a look."


    Obviously, the boss of the ship was also a slave that Huang Feng had exchanged for, because only slaves would call Huang Feng this way. Of course, Huang Ping also called Huang Feng this way before, but in front of Hansen and others, he often called him Huang Feng is "Mr. Huang".


    "Yeah." Huang Ping nodded, and then walked towards the warehouse, while Hansen did not speak, but followed Huang Ping.


    When they arrived in the warehouse, everyone saw that the big guys were covered by a curtain and could not see the situation inside. The boss of the ship lifted the opening cloth so that everyone could see the contents clearly.


    "Car?" Hansen said in surprise and confusion when he saw what was inside the curtain.


    Originally, he saw Huang Ping attaches great importance to the goods this time, and thought it was a new type of weapon, and only the weapon was the most helpful to them now, but Hansen did not expect that the things he sent this time, It turned out to be a car. It seemed that the things that were hidden by the curtain in the cabin were also cars.


    "Yes." Huang Ping nodded. Unlike Hansen, Huang Ping knew that the goods themselves were vehicles before the vehicles were transported here, but he didn''t tell Hansen before.


    "However, these cars are not the same as ordinary cars." Huang Ping said to Hansen. He walked to the side of the car, patted the body of the car and said: "The protection capabilities of these cars are even stronger than those of tanks. Ordinary firearms, even if they are hit by a rocket launcher at close range, there will be no problems."


    "So strong?" Hansen said with some surprise. Although there are indeed some bulletproof vehicles on the battlefield, it is rare to be hit by a rocket launcher at close range without the slightest damage. of.


    "Try it." Huang Ping said. After that, he brought the bazooka from the side and made everyone back a little bit. After adjusting the bazooka, he coaxed it towards the car.


    With a "coax", the shell accurately hit the car, and the car only vibrated slightly, and then stabilized.


    Everyone walked to the car and looked at the situation after the car was hit by a shell, only to find that there was only a shallow white mark in the place where the car was hit. Not to mention that it was penetrated. This level, even Injuries are not counted.


    "The defensive ability is really strong!" Hansen said with a thumbs up, and he liked the car a little bit. After all, a car with such a strong defensive ability is still very useful to them.


    "In addition, these cars are also equipped with many heavyweight weapons, the power is not small." Huang Ping continued to say to Hansen.


    Hansen took a look at the weapons placed in the car. Now, these weapons are tailor-made for this car, and they are all the right size. Think about it, in this car, these weapons are used. An unbreakable mobile fortress.


    Thinking of this, Hansen''s smile on his face became even greater, and his heart became even more happy.


    Seeing Hansen''s expression, Huang Ping smiled and said, "This car has one of the biggest advantages."

 1958 Chapter 1958

    "What are the advantages?" Hansen asked with some doubts. As far as Huang Ping''s introduction of this car is concerned, Hansen is very satisfied. Such a car is already quite powerful. It is more powerful than most cars on the battlefield of this country. It''s going to be awesome.


    However, listening to Huang Ping''s meaning, he just introduced that the performance of this car is not the most powerful, and the most powerful has not been said yet, which makes Hansen full of curiosity.


    Huang Ping smiled at Hansen, but he didn''t explain anything. Instead, he opened the door of the car and got in by himself. However, he started the car.


    Hansen became even more puzzled, not knowing what Huang Ping wanted to do.


    However, in the next second, the boss with his mouth opened, he was able to swallow two eggs, not only him, but also the core personnel who followed him on the boat. At this time, they all had the same expression as him. There is also a look of shock on his face.


    The people who came with Huang Ping were relatively calmer, but their eyes were also bright. Obviously, they were also shocked when they saw this scene before them for the first time.


    Even if he was sitting in the car, Huang Ping, who was driving the car, was shocked. Although Huang Feng had already introduced the car to him on the previous phone call, hearing is the same thing. , He personally manipulated, it was another matter.


    What made everyone at the scene have this surprised expression is precisely because they saw that the car controlled by Huang Ping, at this time, actually left, suspended, without any support, just suspended in the air, like It''s the same as a helicopter. Although the altitude is not as high as that of a helicopter, you know, this is a car, a car that can run on the ground actually flies directly, even if the altitude is not too high, it is shocking enough.


    Hansen never thought that he could see this scene. Huang Ping''s introduction to the car made him very satisfied. However, he only discovered now that the real big killer turned out to be like this!


    Then, under Huang Ping¡¯s control, the car started driving in the air. It moved forwards and backwards. It was also able to turn, and its agility was very high. The eyes of Hansen and others were also more It''s getting brighter.


    The suspension sports car, Huangfeng has been launched for a while, and it has also caused a great sensation in China. However, in foreign countries, its influence is not so great. It is not that there are foreigners like Huangfeng. Better cars appeared, but because the high-ranking officials and auto manufacturers in other countries blocked the news to minimize the spread of the news. Although some people knew about it and went to China to purchase them, Most people have very little or no knowledge of this floating sports car.


    The reason is naturally that these senior officials and auto manufacturers do not want foreign auto companies to occupy their markets. This will have a great impact on the auto industry in their country, and the auto industry often affects many aspects. Senior officials will do this.


    And the country where Hansen and others are located is still in a state of war, and the transmission of information is naturally slower. Moreover, Hansen and others think about how to attack the enemy¡¯s forces, develop their own station, etc. The question is, where is there any leisure to learn about things that are not very relevant to them?


    Therefore, Hansen and others still don''t know about the suspended sports car, and now, it is the first time they have seen the suspended car.


    And the clever Hansen and others saw a lot of things from the suspended car. Perhaps, in a peaceful environment, the suspended car is just a status symbol, a way of showing off their wealth, and even a way to pick up girls. The big killer.


    However, Hansen and others did not think about this. The environment they were in made them never think about that aspect at all. What they thought was the benefits that this suspension car can bring to them. This benefit is completely different from that in a peaceful environment.


    You know, most of their current battles are inside the city. After years of war, the city is full of ruins. In many places, cars can¡¯t get in at all. They can only go on foot, and walking often It''s very dangerous. After all, there are more ruins, so there are more places to hide. Maybe somewhere, there will be a cold gun and the life of the person who wants it.


    With a suspended vehicle, it¡¯s not the same. In places where ordinary vehicles can¡¯t travel, there¡¯s no problem if the suspended vehicle wants to pass. Although there are ruins on the ground, there is nothing in the air. It can pass through the air. .


    Compared with the helicopter, the levitation vehicle has a smaller body and more flexible handling. It can be in the air or on the land. In this way, in terms of practicality, you want this levitation vehicle to better.


    Needless to say, the firepower on this suspended vehicle is also not small, it is really a big killer!


    Over there, after a few simple drills, Huang Ping landed the car, and then got out of the car.


    "Mr. Huang, we need all of these cars!" Hansen saw Huang Ping coming out, and stepped forward impatiently. It is such a convenient, strong defensive, fierce firepower, and a car that can drive in the air. If Hansen is If you don''t want it, that''s a fool.


    "Mr. Hansen, don''t worry." Huang Ping smiled and said: "Most of these cars are prepared for you, so don''t worry, we will only keep a few cars. In addition, we will continue to do so in the future. Some of these cars will be transferred from China to ensure that Mr. Hansen will use them more."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Hansen smiled satisfied: "Boss Huang is really nice, good people and good things."


    "Hehe." Huang Ping smiled and said: "These cars, in addition to the functions just now, can also drive in water. They are real and can be used in all directions by sea, land and air. This is also Mr. Huang''s latest product. Mr. Huang hopes Mr. Hansen is able to play the majesty of these cars on this battlefield."


    This is indeed Huang Feng¡¯s idea. These cars are also the products of the "Time and Space Automobile" company. Huang Feng naturally knows that many foreign companies have blocked their suspension vehicles. Therefore, Huang Feng thought Had Hansen here, and wanted to open a breakthrough from here.


    And often the arms business is the most profitable, and Huang Feng naturally doesn¡¯t want to give up this one. Therefore, he designed this car that can show off his power on the battlefield. Moreover, he can also use it to make his car famous. Call it out!That''s the real fame to beat!


    "Boss Huang, please rest assured, we will never let him down!" Hansen quickly promised. He didn''t expect that this car can still drive in the water, so what else can this car not do?This is an all-round car.


    If you don''t make good use of such a car, you really are sorry for Huang Feng''s love for him.


    Seeing Hansen¡¯s assurance, Huang Ping nodded in satisfaction. In fact, as one of Huang Feng¡¯s most trusted people, Huang Ping naturally knows what Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts are in his heart. Therefore, in the days to come, he will let this car , To greatly increase the exposure rate, use them to scare the enemy!


    After that, everyone began to arrange the unloading, and the unloading was easy. One person in each car, just drive away, because the car can also drive in the water, so driving from here to the shore is simply easy loose.


    When I went back, Hansen''s subordinates couldn''t wait to try these cars. Such a good car, even if you can''t see it normally, now that they see it, their hearts are also itchy.


    The next day, when Hansen and Huang Ping were discussing how to use these cars to hit the enemy severely, someone came to report, and the surrounding forces united again and attacked them. Come here!


    Hansen and Huang Ping looked at each other. Both of them saw the smile in each other''s eyes. Neither Hansen nor Huang Ping were too afraid of being surrounded by this kind of besieged. If they had faced so much in the past, Hansen was already nervous about people''s encirclement and suppression. Although he was not afraid, he was definitely worried and nervous in his heart.


    However, it is completely different now. They have not only added Huang Pingping as their helpers, but more importantly, during this period, Huang Feng has been transporting supplies to them. Now, in terms of weapons and equipment, They are already above the surrounding forces, coupled with their personal combat ability, what else is there to be afraid of?


    "It''s just right." Hansen smiled: "We are still here thinking about how to beat them. They came first. It seems that they should be revenge for being defeated last time."


    Indeed, the last time many forces encircled Hansen¡¯s forces together, it was already about to succeed. As a result, because of the arrival of Huang Ping, those coalition forces finally fell short. Not only did they fail to eliminate Hansen¡¯s forces, they also lost a lot. Is unhappy.


    After this period of adjustment, those forces have also received reinforcements in terms of personnel and weapons. Not only are their strengths restored, they are also stronger than before. After they become stronger, they naturally want to get back to the previous ones. The place.


    Therefore, the leaders of those forces, after summing them up, once again united together to encircle Hansen''s residence.


    The difference from last time is that at this time, Hansen¡¯s area has been expanded a lot, and most of these areas are grabbed from the hands of those forces, which makes the surrounding forces even more unhappy and even more thinking. Hansen¡¯s forces are about to be wiped out.

 1959 Chapter 1959 Ready-made Cannon Fodder

    Huang Ping nodded and said in agreement: "Yes, last time, our preparations were not very sufficient, and the weapons and equipment were not enough. Now it is different. During this time, we have prepared enough weapons and equipment. If they don¡¯t come to us, we are also going to find them. Now they take the initiative to send it to the door, that¡¯s even better."


    "Yes!" Hansen nodded, with a cold look in his eyes, "This time let them all have no return!"


    After that, Hansen and Huang Ping called the core personnel of their respective staff. They gathered together to discuss how to fight this battle. What everyone thought was not how to protect themselves, but how to maximize it. Even more enemies have been wiped out. After possessing these weapons and equipment, if you just want to protect yourself, then you have no pursuit.


    On the other side, numerous coalition forces are forming an encirclement, encircling Hansen''s forces from all directions.


    "This Hansen is really good. I originally thought that his people and forces would be wiped out in the last siege and suppression. I didn''t expect that not only did they survive, they actually killed many of us." "A few kilometers away from Hansen''s station, a man in a camouflage uniform was sitting on a tank and said with a cigarette in his mouth.


    On camouflage uniforms, there is no sign that can indicate identity. Although everyone knows which country is behind each other, the face project is still to be done. They all enter as volunteers. Naturally, people in this country will not wear clothes and equipment that can show their identity.


    And beside this man, there was another tank, and there was also a person with a dangling eye sitting on it, and his expression was very relaxed, "That was because they were lucky and just arrived to support and hit us by surprise. Otherwise, how could we be beaten back?"


    Obviously, this person was still very unconvinced about being defeated by Hansen''s team last time. They were defeated only because they were caught flat-footed. If they were prepared in advance, they would never have the same situation. of.


    But now, they came with sufficient preparations, so he is confident that this time he must wipe out Hansen''s influence.


    "You said, who are their reinforcements?" said the person who spoke before.


    "I don''t know." The person just said: "We have been investigating for a long time, but we haven''t investigated the identities of those people. Those people seem to be mysterious, huh, let me say that they must be similar to Hansen''s identities. That''s it, the real strength is not that great."


    "That''s not certain." The person who spoke first said: "You have heard that, after they united, they hit the outskirts of the US station and killed a lot of them, even that The commanders were all assassinated by them, and there must be some strength."


    "That''s just because the idiot was too careless, and the guard on the periphery of his station was too lax. I didn''t expect Hansen and the others to fight over."


    "Well, I hope so."


    In their hearts, in fact, neither of them took the last failure too seriously, not to mention that victory or defeat is a commonplace of the military, but the way they failed last time. They also felt that it was more of a coincidence than their strength. Not as good as Hansen''s.


    You know, Hansen and the others are only going to be a monk halfway through. Although they dare to fight and have the strength, they still have something to look down on for people from regular backgrounds. Besides, in terms of weapons and equipment, they have to go far. If they are far ahead of Hansen and the others, then Hansen and others will not be taken seriously.


    At a fork in the road, the two waved goodbye and went in different directions. They belonged to two forces. Behind their tanks, they also followed many people. This time they attacked Hansen¡¯s station. , Will also attack from different directions at the same time.


    Of course, in other directions, there are other forces, and the leaders of these forces have some contempt for Hansen¡¯s forces, and only they were in Hansen last time. The American team that suffered a big loss in their hands will feel very cautious about this attack.


    "General, do you want to remind others?" The person next to the new commander of the American forces asked his boss in a low voice.


    They are the force that knows the strength and combat effectiveness of Hansen the most. Now, they also feel that the other forces don¡¯t seem to treat Hansen and the others as the same thing. The lieutenant is a little worried that something will happen, so, Will ask this question.


    "Remind them why?" The new commander said without looking back: "Even if we say it, they won''t believe it. Instead, they still feel that we are incompetent and that we are afraid of Hansen and the others. It''s better to let them suffer a loss on their own before they know the true strength of the other party."


    "In this case, will it affect the final result?" The adjutant said. He wanted to remind other forces that it was not really good intentions. In fact, at this time, the many forces in this country, each other There is also a competitive relationship between them, and he can''t really be kind to other forces. He is just worried that if other forces lose too much, it will have an impact on the entire operation.


    After all, their purpose of coming this time is very simple, that is, to completely wipe out Hansen''s forces and avenge the last time.


    "No." The new commander waved his hand and said: "Others don''t know the strength of Hansen''s forces, but we know that we have made enough preparations this time. People, it¡¯s okay for other forces not to know about this situation, just to let them rush forward first and consume the strength of them and Hansen and others. We will wait and finish before going in."


    "But, before everyone agreed to attack at the same time, other forces, will they protest to us afterwards because of this incident?" The adjutant said with some worry.


    "What about the protest? What can they do to us?" The new commander said with disdain: "At that time, we will say that we were ambushed on the road. It doesn''t matter whether they believe it or not. Anyway, the reason has been given to them. , Remember, in this place, whoever is strong has the final say! Even if it is a lie, others dare not say anything, and they are all our enemies, not only Hansen, but also There are others, all of them! Do you understand?"


    "Understood!" The adjutant nodded and said, of course he knew this situation. Everyone is here for the benefit of the country behind him, because they belong to different countries, so everyone is in a competitive relationship. It is not wrong to say that they are enemies.


    The new commander nodded, then suddenly smiled and said: "Besides, it is not certain whether the other forces will leave alive in the end. How can we ask us to explain?"


    "The general means that they will be killed by Hansen''s people? Hansen and the others are so powerful?" the adjutant asked. Although he also knew that Hansen and the others were very powerful, he wanted to defeat them all at once. It''s probably not easy to kill so many people from the forces, even for them, it''s difficult to do this.


    "Maybe they are stronger than you think!" The new commander said with a serious face: "Their strength, we have learned before, is very strong! Moreover, their reinforcements, we have investigated for a long time. I don¡¯t know where they came from, I only know that they are a group of Asians, who they are, and which country they are from. I still don¡¯t know yet!"


    Having said this, the new commander took a deep breath and said, "More importantly, the new weapons they took out are something we have never seen before! Moreover, the power of those weapons is still very powerful, which is enough. Let us be more careful and remember that this time we will not only destroy Hansen¡¯s forces, but also capture their new equipment. The domestic weapons experts are very interested in their new weapons. This time, let us be sure. Bring some back."


    Thinking of the power of those new weapons, the adjutant took a deep breath. Indeed, none of them had such powerful weapons. They would actually appear in the hands of Hansen and others. What is Hansen''s origin, adjutant? It is also clear that, logically speaking, they are not capable of obtaining such powerful weapons. In other words, these weapons are likely to be brought by their reinforcements.


    "However, don''t worry too much. This time we have made complete preparations. Not only are weapons and equipment updated, but also more manpower. Even if Hansen and the others have reinforcements and new weapons, they can''t escape. The fate of being annihilated." The new commander smiled and said: "What''s more, there are some ready-made cannon fodder to help us consume Hansen''s strength. Therefore, this final victory must belong to us. !"


    "Yes!" The adjutant nodded in agreement. Of course he understood who the "cannon fodder" in his boss''s mouth was. Indeed, those ignorant people are only eligible to be cannon fodder. The final victory will only belong to them. of!


    After this battle, not only Hansen''s strength will be wiped out, other forces will also be hit hard. It can be said that from today onwards, in this country, they will be the most powerful in the United States!It can be said that this battle is simply a good thing with multiple birds!


    Thinking of this, the adjutant''s heart also relaxed, and there was no more worry and tension before.

 1960 Chapter 1960

    The coalition troops quickly approached the outskirts of Hansen¡¯s station, and they became more careful. Although many people didn¡¯t think Hansen and the others were so powerful, Hansen and the others were able to gain a foothold in this city, and , Persisting for such a long time, there must be strength. Although these coalition forces are confident that they can defeat Hansen and his men this time, they do not hope that they will suffer too much loss in the process.


    However, being careful does not mean that nothing will happen.


    A team that was advancing suddenly discovered that on a tall building far away, there was a person carrying something like a rocket launcher, facing them, it was a shot.


    "Be careful! There is a rocket launcher!" a soldier yelled.


    The person hiding in the tank didn''t have too much panic on his face, instead, he slowly turned the direction of the muzzle, trying to knock down the person just now.


    After all, in his mind, the rockets shouldn''t hit him. At such a long distance, not to mention whether they can hit them. Even if they hit, his tank is not so easy to be destroyed. Either the cannon hit the walkers around him, if he hits himself, I am afraid that he will return without success.


    "I''m still looking for you. You dare to show up on your own initiative and let you taste the taste of my shells!" The tank commander in the tank muttered to himself. At the same time, he kept ordering the tank commander next to him to change direction.


    However, at this time, he found through the observation port that a cannonball with white tail smoke was flying towards him at a very fast speed.


    "Really hit us?" The tank commander smiled disdainfully, "I''m sick in my brain!"


    However, as soon as he finished saying this, the shell had already hit the tank. Suddenly, the tank didn''t even have a trace of resistance. The moment the shell touched, it turned into thousands of fragments, and the whole tank exploded directly. , The huge metal barrel was directly blown into the sky.


    And the other soldiers who followed the tanks also suffered. The fragments of the tanks kept hitting people around them. In addition, the explosion of air also lifted them out in just a moment. A tank, a few tank soldiers in it, and more than a dozen soldiers around it all ended their lives in bursts of explosions.


    The soldiers who were a little farther away from the tank were stunned one by one. They didn''t expect to see such a thing. When did the rocket launcher become so powerful?


    You know, these tanks have been continuously improved and their defensive capabilities are quite strong. If ordinary rockets hit him, they won''t cause any damage at all. Even if the rocket launcher has good luck, it can be hit. The angle is very tricky, and it can really cause damage to these tanks. It is often just a direct hit of the tank. Like this, the explosion and the shattered situation are directly hit. They don''t want to talk about it before, just listen to it. Haven''t heard of it.


    If other people tell them something like this, they must think that other people are joking, but now they see it with their own eyes. Although it is still difficult to accept, they clearly understand that all of this is Really, moreover, it happened under their noses.


    "This, this...this might be too powerful." A soldier stammered.


    "My God, what kind of weapon is this, how can it be so powerful?" Another soldier continued to cross his chest, looking at the burning tank, and said in shock.


    "Don''t go fast, keep going!" At this time, the team commander stood up and shouted loudly.


    Although the commander¡¯s heart was also shocked and difficult to accept, he was a commander after all. He had been on the battlefield more than once. Knowing what he should do at this time, even if he was shocked in his heart, he would not act. come out.


    Of course, in his heart, his threat to Hansen and others raised a level.


    "Be careful, pay attention to your surroundings. We have entered their sphere of influence." The commander said loudly.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, the people around became very careful. After all, the power of the gun just now was quite large. They didn¡¯t want to be shot by themselves and the tank would be blown up. If you hit them, you might be able to beat them directly into powder.


    The similar situation was played out in several directions at the same time. Although the weapon Huang Ping brought was indeed expensive and a bit too much, I have to say that the effect is quite good. No tank can resist. With such a shot, the two sides have not yet formally met, Hansen and the others have already caused great losses to the enemy.


    And this loss is not only reflected in the destruction of the tank and the death of the soldiers, but more importantly, it has also caused a great psychological impact on the remaining soldiers.


    Originally, these soldiers who came to besie Hansen¡¯s forces were very relaxed. After all, in their opinion, Hansen and the others were born in the wild, but they are regular. In addition, in terms of numbers, they also occupy With a great advantage, the number of coalition forces must add up to a lot more than Hansen.


    And the most important thing is that in terms of weapons and equipment, they are also much better than Hansen and others. Often, they can hit Hansen and them and cause losses to them, but Hansen and the others cannot hit them. It can only be passively beaten. In this contrast, everyone''s mood is naturally relaxed.


    But now it¡¯s obviously different. Let¡¯s not talk about the number of people. In terms of weapons and equipment, they found that their advantage seems to be gone. The opponent¡¯s "bazooka" is stronger than theirs. At least, they The bazooka here cannot blow up their own tanks at such a long distance, but Hansen and the others can.


    This is an obvious contrast, and this is what they saw. Hansen and the others have the first weapon. Who knows if there is any more powerful weapon on Hansen and the others?Thinking that they might be under the opponent''s gunpoint at any time, the soldiers felt a little hairy, and some people had already developed tension and even fear in their hearts.


    The slowest U.S. forces have not yet suffered such attacks. However, they already know about other forces being attacked, and they have also increased their vigilance. However, they are not aware of those tanks being destroyed. Not the slightest surprise.


    You know, Hansen''s "bazooka" used to destroy their aircraft, and even the aircraft could directly destroy it. Now it is not unacceptable to destroy the tank.


    And because of what happened last time, the weapons experts in their country were very interested in the weapons in Hansen''s hands. This time, the soldiers on the front line were also asked to capture some Hansen''s hands. The weapons in here came back, so this time the coalition was still instigated and organized by the United States. Other forces thought they could not swallow the previous breath, so they came to retaliate. In fact, their more important task is Those weapons must be captured.


    The United States attaches great importance to weapons research. Only when weapons are more advanced than other countries can they always take the initiative on the battlefield, and can continue to do their arms business and make war money. Otherwise, your weapons are too backward. , Who will buy it?


    Therefore, the domestic task for these frontline soldiers this time is, no matter whether or not Hansen''s forces can be wiped out, they must seize some of those weapons for domestic experts to study.


    Of course, the mission content of these people in the United States was not told to other forces, and other forces naturally did not know.


    "Go ahead and let the people below be more careful. In addition, if you find people from Hansen''s forces, immediately hit the fire and destroy them." The new US commander said to his adjutant.


    As long as they see the people of Hansen''s forces, they must destroy the other party, so that they can seize the weapons in their hands.


    "Yes!" the adjutant answered. He also knew the content of this mission, so it was not surprising that he was ordered by his boss.


    However, what makes them regretful is that they have never encountered Hansen''s ambush and attack. It may be because they are at the end. Therefore, Hansen''s people have never appeared in their vision.


    However, the new commander was not too anxious. Anyway, their goal this time is the station of Hansen and others. This battle will start sooner or later. It is only a matter of time, so they can still capture Those weapons.


    As time passed slowly, because of the fear of Hansen and others'' weapons in their hands, those forces were slower and more cautious.


    After that, people from Hansen''s forces also successively ambushed people from these forces, and battles broke out on both sides. However, these battles were mostly caused by thunder and rain, and neither side suffered much casualties. .


    However, everyone knows in their hearts that more intense battles will happen sooner or later. After all, they are already slowly shrinking the entire encirclement circle. The room left for Hansen and the others is getting smaller and smaller. At a certain time, Hansen and the others will already initiate fierce resistance.


    And Hansen and the others have now, in accordance with Hansen and Huang Ping''s intentions, have arranged defense lines in many places, waiting for the arrival of the surrounding forces, and a big battle will soon break out.

 1961 Chapter 1961 Suppression in Weapons and Equipment

    "How are they? Are they here?" Near the edge of Hansen¡¯s station, several of Hansen¡¯s men used the collapsed building as a shelter, hiding there, looking into the distance while chatting, compared to The first time I was besieged by those coalition forces, this time, Hansen''s men seemed a lot easier than before.


    When they were besieged by the coalition forces for the first time, they were few people, and their weapons and equipment were outdated. Many people felt desperate in their hearts. At that time, they thought more of a kind of decisiveness to die with the enemy.


    However, the situation is obviously different now. With the support of Huang Ping and the others, they have more people, and their weapons and equipment are much better than before. It is simply a heaven, an underground, by the way, the mood of everyone, Naturally it is different.


    At this time, they have a lot of advanced weapons in their hands. Even if those coalition forces do not come to trouble them, they will find trouble with those people. Now, when those people come to the door, they will naturally not. Will go polite, of course, will not be afraid.


    "It should be soon. We have already played against each other, and we will be here soon." Another person said.


    "Hey, it''s just right, I''m going to give them some great taste." The person next to him said.


    Soon, in their vision, the shadows of some people appeared, and those people were cautiously advancing with weapons in their hands.


    "Come!" The relaxed expressions of the people just disappeared in an instant. Everyone tensed their nerves, lying behind their weapons, looking at those people from a distance.


    "bump!"


    After a gunshot, a burst of "cracking" gunshots continued to sound, and several people in the field of vision immediately fell to the ground, and the others, like frightened rabbits, immediately jumped up and quickly found shelter to hide. .


    "What''s the matter? Did anyone see where they are?" The soldiers on the other side shouted out quite angrily.


    "did not see."


    "I haven''t seen it here either."


    What made everyone puzzled and angry was that they watched for a long time and didn¡¯t see where the person on the other side was. However, the gunshots that kept blaring clearly told them that there was indeed someone on the other side. The attack has been ongoing.


    "I saw them! My God, they are so far away, do they all use sniper rifles?" A soldier finally saw through the gap in the bunker and saw the far place. There were a few figures lying there, and even the sporadic firelight that appeared from the shooting could be seen.


    "I have seen it too, what''s the matter, why are they so far away?" The other person also said, his words full of confusion and shock.


    Other people have also discovered the place where Hansen¡¯s people are. It¡¯s just that Hansen¡¯s people are quite far away from them at this time. They are so ordinary. It¡¯s hard to hit it with his weapons, and even if some weapons can hit it, the power is much smaller. Compared with the damage done to them by Hansen¡¯s people, it is obviously much worse.


    Therefore, someone said before that the people on the opposite side are all using sniper rifles. Such a long distance can cause such damage. Only sniper rifles can do this, but from the intensity of firepower. Look, the weapon used on the other side was obviously not a sniper rifle, which shocked and puzzled everyone.


    Then, these people also started to fight back, but, as they thought before, even if they fight back at such a distance, the accuracy of shooting will drop a lot, and there is no way to cause too much damage to the opponent. Big damage.


    "Damn it, what kind of weapon did they use? How come they are so much stronger than us?" someone complained.


    And this person¡¯s words are also the thoughts of the people at the scene. The weapons in their hands are already very advanced. However, compared with the opposite, they seem to be much worse. The current situation is actually theirs. Being crushed and beaten by the opposite person is something they had never thought of before.


    "Go forward, get closer and fight again! If this continues, we all have to meet God here!" a commander said loudly.


    This commander felt very aggrieved in his heart. In the past, they used their weapons'' advantages to suppress the opponent, making the opponent have to risk advancing forward and fight again when he got close.


    However, the current situation has obviously changed. They need to take risks to advance. The advantage of the weapon seems to disappear all of a sudden. Instead, they are suppressed by the opponent. This kind of thing that has never happened before suddenly happened. Their body made him a little unacceptable.


    However, the current situation is like this. Even if he can''t accept it in his heart, he must accept it. The soldiers have similar ideas in their hearts. Although they are frustrated, they know that this is the only correct way.


    However, now these people don¡¯t have the kind of ease that they had at the beginning, and they can even feel that perhaps today¡¯s battle will not be as satisfactory as they thought before. ended.


    At least, in terms of casualties, they have already exceeded their expectations. Originally, in their opinion, their side has an advantage in numbers and weapons and equipment. Once they are fought, they will definitely form a situation of crushing. Once it comes, it will not cause much loss to them at all.


    However, the current situation is completely different. They have not been too close to each other. As a result, they have been taken down by the other side several times. Some people have died because of this. This is obviously not what they imagined when they first started. .


    However, no matter what, since they have already reached this point and retreat now, it is not realistic. There are so many people and the other side has only so few people. If this is all scared away, then they simply quit the country. Now, not only is it shameful here, but Hansen¡¯s people will be killed one after another.


    And some people, after realizing the dangers and threats of Hansen and the others, in their hearts, on the contrary, they are more determined, wanting to wipe out Hansen and the others. After all, there is such a threatening force. In this country, it is definitely not a good thing for these forces. Taking advantage of the present, if everyone is united, it is better to wipe them out.


    Therefore, even if they know that the situation this time will be very dangerous, there will be even a lot of casualties, but those people are still determined to move towards Hansen and their station, no matter what the price is, Hansen and the others This is annihilated.


    This is also the case in other directions. Hansen and the others used the advanced weapons provided by Huang Feng to once again completely suppress the enemy in terms of weaponry and equipment, and even formed in many places. , They can cause harm to the other side, but the other side''s people have no way to hurt them at all, so that they can completely suppress the other side.


    At this time, those combined teams had to risk the danger, move forward quickly, and get closer to Hansen as soon as possible. After that, the two sides could fight in a relatively fair environment.


    And Hansen and the others, obviously would not want to see the opposite person and move forward smoothly. The guns in their hands have not stopped screaming. During this period, Huang Feng kept sending them new weapons and ammunition, so, They don''t have to worry about the ammunition problem, the weapons in their hands constantly roar in anger, thus defeating one enemy after another.


    Therefore, when those combined teams were finally able to cause harm to Hansen and the others, each of their teams suffered a lot of casualties. Every commander had an ugly face. They had vowed to destroy Hansen before. They are not a major event at all, and there will not even be any casualties. However, the reality is that they slapped them severely. There were really not many casualties. It was Hansen and the others, and they were casualties. The quantity makes their eyelids jump.


    Of course, not all teams have suffered great casualties, at least the US teams have relatively small casualties. One is that among all the forces, their weapons are the most advanced, and they were able to cause harm to Hansen and the others early.


    In addition, they had known that Hansen and the others were great, so they were prepared in advance. In addition, they deliberately slowed down. Some people from Hansen and others have already gone to other places to support, so, The firepower they face is relatively small.


    This also resulted in the fact that only Hansen and the American team had the least casualties on the scene, and this made the American commander feel a little comfortable. At least so far, everything is in his expectation. The cannon fodder on the scene , Is constantly consuming the firepower of Hansen and the others, while on his side, it is relatively safe to rush forward.


    "The final victory must belong to the United States!" The new commander thought proudly. Hansen and the others are indeed strong, but the other joint teams are not weak, and, in terms of numbers, after all, it is the coalition. Take advantage. In this way, even if Hansen and the others are able to defeat other coalition forces, they will eventually be maimed, and the situation is the same when they are transferred. Other coalition forces, even if they destroy Hansen and their teams, finally It is also disabled.


    In the end, their American team will be the real winner, and all this is in his expectation.


    However, before the new commander was finished, there was an explosion in front of his team, and several soldiers walking in front were directly blown into the sky.

 1962 Chapter 1962 Detour

    "What''s the matter?" The commander asked with a look of confusion and shock at the few soldiers lying on the ground in front of him and groaning.


    "Report to the general, some of them seem to have stepped on thunder." A soldier reported.


    "Stepped on a mine? How come? Didn''t they feel it?" the commander said.


    Generally speaking, if you step on a landmine that is buried on the ground, you will feel a little bit. However, the first few people didn''t seem to find the mine and stepped on it directly. This is obviously not in line with common sense.


    The soldier who came to report didn''t know what was going on.


    At this time, the entire team had to stop to treat the wounded, and at the same time, check whether there were any mines around.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the commander asked as he approached the wounded soldier.


    "General, we don''t know what''s going on. Suddenly, we were bombed." The slightly injured soldier replied.


    His condition is fairly good. The other soldiers were either killed on the spot, or don¡¯t explode without arms or legs. Anyway, there were some missing parts on his body, but he was just the one who was bombed. Suffered a slight injury.


    "None of you feel it?" the commander asked.


    "No, no feeling at all," the soldier replied.


    After that, the commander asked several other wounded men and got the same answer. All the wounded men didn''t feel any abnormality, so they were bombed.


    The commander stood up, his face was a little ugly, and he seemed to think these thunders were not simple.


    Soon, those wounded were simply bandaged, and those who were seriously injured were immediately arranged to be transported back for treatment. As for the others, they continued to lead the way.


    However, because they were worried that there would be thunder on the road, everyone was moving slowly, and at the forefront of the team were a few engineers specializing in demining.


    The commander was sitting in his car with an ugly face. Before they didn''t want to be on the front line early, they also made excuses. The excuse was that they encountered ambushes and snipers on the road. Originally, everyone did not act as one. It''s only when that is an excuse, but now it seems that it is not just an excuse, but actually happened.


    "What a bastard!" The commander cursed fiercely in his heart. He had lost several people on his side before he had officially exchanged fire with the enemy. This situation obviously made him very dissatisfied.


    However, when the commander had just finished cursing, the four engineers in front of his team who were in charge of minesweeping were directly blown up, and one of them had become "torn apart" when it was in the air.


    "Well, what''s going on?" The commander said whisperingly. Those few people are professional engineers. They are holding the most advanced demining equipment. Why are they bombed now?


    The team had to stop again, and started rescuing the wounded again, and this time, they were more careful, because now even the professional engineers have been bombed, or with the instruments in their hands, who knows, this Is there any thunder around?Will it be bombed?


    The screams sounded. Of the four engineers, two were killed and the other two were also seriously injured. The commander walked up to one of the seriously injured engineers, knelt down and asked, "What the hell is going on? You guys? Don¡¯t you have an instrument in your hand? Why didn¡¯t you find mine?"


    The commander still trusts the abilities of these engineers. However, because of his trust, he is more confused. There is no doubt about the abilities of these men. However, since they also have the abilities, the equipment is also the best. Advanced, how can they be bombed?


    Can''t figure it out.


    "General, general." The soldier looked at the commander and said, as soon as he spoke, blood was spurting from his mouth. Obviously, the injury was not light: "Then, that thunder is very, very powerful, our instrument, our instrument I can''t check it at all!"


    The soldier finished speaking intermittently, but what he said made the commander''s face even more ugly.


    Although the previous soldiers did not find any thunder on the ground until they were bombed, they had already made him vigilant, thinking that the thunder of the opponent might be very difficult.


    However, this commander did not expect that the opponent¡¯s situation is not simple, and it will not be as simple as this point. The engineers on their side, with the equipment, could not detect the enemy¡¯s mine location. This really made him feel Shock.


    At the same time there is fear!


    Just afraid!This is a feeling that this commander has never had before, and it is also a feeling that he never thought he would have before. Although he valued Hansen''s people, he did not have much fear, not to mention that they were so many this time. The forces come together, and they are more fully prepared than last time, that is, their own preparations this time are more comprehensive than last time.


    When the commander thought about it, perhaps other forces would have some losses, but the final victory would definitely belong to them, to be precise, to their US.


    However, the current mine formation made him feel scared. They had not yet formally exchanged fire with the other party. They actually suffered heavy casualties by the other side. Moreover, there was a lot of fear in their hearts. People know whether there are any landmines on the road ahead, and how big the area of ??this landmine array is.


    Therefore, although there was no reason to admit it, in the heart of the commander, he understood that they might be in serious trouble this time.


    Before they came, they knew that Hansen and those people did not know how to obtain a batch of very advanced weapons and equipment, even more advanced than their American weapons and equipment.


    However, even if they were psychologically prepared, when they started to learn again, their hearts were still shocked, even nervous and scared. The opponent''s weapon had already advanced to this point, and they were allowed to do so. There is no way around the existing weapons.


    While the commander was shocked in his heart, he also wanted to know more and more, where did Hansen get these weapons and equipment? In this world, in terms of weapons and equipment, there are people stronger than the US?


    At the same time, the commander became more determined, and must destroy Hansen and the others, and seize all the advanced weapons in their hands!


    "Shoo! Touch!"


    Suddenly, a familiar sharp sound rang, and then the commander saw that not far in front of him, a soldier who was rescuing the wounded had a burst of blood bursting out of his head. After that, the whole person fell straight down. He fell to the wounded man he was about to treat.


    "There is an ambush! There are snipers! Everyone be careful!"


    "Find a cover, damn it, find a cover and hide!"


    "Ah, I was shot, who will save me, mother!"


    The whole scene became chaotic in an instant, and the commander also hid near the car behind under the protection of the soldiers around him.


    Obviously there was more than one sniper in ambush. After that shot, there were several consecutive shots. Every time a shot was fired, one person would fall, and the whole scene became more and more chaotic.


    When everyone found the bunker and hid, the gunfire finally stopped, but the screams did not stop. Some soldiers who had not died were also dragged to the bunker to hide by other soldiers.


    "Have you found them?" the commander asked the soldiers beside him.


    "Found it." The soldier next to him said: "Like other forces said, they are far away from us, general, look at them, there!"


    The commander looked in the direction pointed by the soldiers next to him, and he saw that a few figures were shaking far away. The other party seemed to know that at this distance, the American team could not treat them at all. What harm did they cause, so they acted unscrupulously and didn''t hide their figure.


    The commander saw this scene, although his teeth were itchy, but there was no good way. At such a long distance, there was indeed no way for them to cause too much damage, even if they risked shooting. , And will give the opponent a chance to fight back.


    "Retreat!" said the commander: "We change our way. This way, not only is there an ambush, but we don''t know how many landmines there are. We can''t go on anymore. Otherwise, we will all be here to see God! "


    Although the soldiers next to him did not speak, they obviously agreed with the commander''s words. If they continued to follow this path, they would definitely explain that this path was too dangerous.


    "However, if we take other routes, we will delay more time." The adjutant next to them said. They had deliberately slowed down because they didn''t want to reach the forefront earlier, but now, if they have to detour, it would be a waste of time. Time is more.


    Before, when they made excuses, other forces found that they had not reached the designated position in the first time, and they were already a little dissatisfied. Although the American team had an excuse, many people did not believe it, so naturally. unsatisfied.


    But now, they have to take a detour, it will take more time, and other people will be even more dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry about them!" The commander said with a cold face, "It''s all about whether they will survive in the end!"


    Indeed, in the face of Hansen''s strength in weapons and equipment, their team felt tremendous pressure, let alone other forces.


    Because of this, the commander is sure that in the end they will definitely win a tragic victory, and the other forces will lose the most. So what else is there to be afraid of?

 1963 Chapter 1963 Damn it

    Since the general said so, the others naturally have no opinion.


    Therefore, the team quickly changed direction and chose another path to move on. As a result, the gunshots in their ears became sparse.


    It''s just that everyone''s mood is obviously not very good. Several familiar faces have disappeared from the team. In addition, the screams have continued. The situation of the injured people deeply stimulates other people.


    They haven''t even formally played against each other, and they have not even injured any of the other people. There have been such large casualties on their side, which is indeed a very unacceptable thing.


    You know, they are the U.S. team. In this chaotic country, although there are many forces, there are often frictions between them, but there is one thing that many people recognize, that is, single In terms of strength, the United States is still the strongest, no matter what other people say, but many people understand this.


    And these American soldiers also understand this. Therefore, even if they don¡¯t say anything, they still have arrogance in their hearts. They are also qualified to have this arrogance. They all understand that they are the strongest here. In the past, other forces had to let them more or less.


    However, everything seems to have changed from a while ago. They united with other forces to encircle Hansen and his men. Not only did they fail to succeed, they were also retaliated by the other party, causing them to suffer heavy losses. Even their commander was assassinated by the opponent.


    For them, this incident was simply a shame and shame. After it spread out, it was laughed at by other forces for a long time. At that time, everyone was thinking of revenge.


    After that, their new commander came and sent more and more advanced weapons and equipment, and at the same time, even the manpower increased a lot.


    Therefore, they once again united with other forces to carry out a second encirclement and suppression of Hansen and his men. This time, they were confident.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that they seemed to be even more miserable this time. They hadn''t formally exchanged fire with each other. There were already casualties on their side, and there were still many casualties.


    What makes them feel aggrieved is that they can''t hit the opponent at all now, but the opponent is able to hit them. This kind of intelligence passively beats them, but they cannot fight back, which makes them very uncomfortable.


    And now, they are even more forced by the other side, and they can only change their paths. I think they are soldiers from the United States. When have they been so frustrated?


    Therefore, the atmosphere of the whole team is very bad now, and it looks a little heavy. However, there is not much to do. Looking at the wounded around them, everyone can only think in their hearts, waiting to be close to those. After Hansen''s men, they must take revenge!


    "Hey, why is there no one over there?" On the other side, a few Hansen''s men, lying behind a few sniper rifles, looked at the place where the American team was just now.


    "It''s been a long time, and it may have been back." Another said.


    "If you want me to say, I must retreat and go another way. There are minefields ahead and we are guarding here. They simply can''t get through. As long as they are not stupid, they will definitely turn around." The third person said .


    Several other people nodded in agreement.


    "Not to mention, these guys are really easy to use, and I don''t know where the boss got it. They are powerful and have a long range. They are simply artifacts." One of them touched the sniper rifle in his hand and said with emotion.


    "No." The other said: "In the past, we used the ones that were eliminated by others. Compared with the one we have now, the gap is too big."


    "That is, now let me use the old guns and say nothing."


    "I heard that the boss went to Huaxia for a while, and after that, Mr. Huang and the others came, and they also had these weapons. You said, did the boss find a big backer in China?" Someone guessed.


    "Impossible." The other said: "Huaxia''s team, we have not seen it elsewhere before. Although it is very brave and able to fight, but its weapons and equipment are far behind the United States, even those teams. Weapons are not good. What kind of powerful person can the boss find in China to provide such weapons? China should not be able to make such weapons."


    The people next to each other nodded. Although in this country, they have not seen Huaxia soldiers, but they have seen them in other places before, and they even have played against Huaxia. The team also understands that those Chinese soldiers are very powerful, but in terms of weapons, they are really much worse than the United States.


    And the weapons they use now are much better than those in the United States, which is obviously not what China can provide.


    "However, Mr. Huang and several people are all from Huaxia. I think it may be the boss. Someone has been hidden in Huaxia. Don¡¯t everyone else say that Huaxia is mysterious? Maybe there is such a thing. People, maybe." Someone said.


    Although Hansen did not introduce the identities of Huang Ping in detail, everyone knew that they were from China, and these weapons were sent through Huang Ping¡¯s relationship. It¡¯s not a secret, just Everyone also understands that Huang Ping is obviously also an obedient person. Behind him, there must be a boss, and this boss may be the backer for their boss.


    However, regarding Huang Feng¡¯s identity, whether it is Huang Ping or Hansen, they have done a good job of confidentiality and have not revealed it to too many people. Therefore, in Hansen¡¯s side, except for a few core members, everyone else is basically I don''t know the existence of Huang Feng. These people are just ordinary subordinates. It is normal that they don''t know Huang Feng''s name.


    "It makes sense for you to say that." Another person said: "Don''t say, Mr. Huang and the others, not only are they advanced in weapons and equipment, but they are also not bad at all. Who is the boss behind these people? The powerful subordinates have such advanced weapons and equipment that even people from the United States can''t compare."


    "Okay, you''ve been guessed randomly. Since the boss didn''t say it, there must be his reason. Besides, these things are not something we should worry about. Just give us enough advanced weapons."


    "That is, it doesn''t matter who he is, I know, it may not be good for us. We can use these weapons and equipment to suppress the people on the opposite side, it is enough."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "Okay, it seems that the person on the opposite side really chose another road. Let two people here to watch. The rest of us go to other places to see. We are all careful. Although our current weapons and equipment are dominant, but After all, there are many people on the opposite side, and this battle has just begun, and there are still fights. Don¡¯t give me carelessness."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the first time we have done this. Be careful, this time we must clean up the people around us and let them come back and forth!"


    After everyone discussed it, they were divided into two parts. Two of them stayed and watched here. The other people went to other roads to see the situation. After all, in the hands of people, they are still at a disadvantage, since this road There is no problem, maybe no one will come, they naturally have to go to other places to support.


    In other places, the situation is almost the same now. Many other forces have buried some landmines on the roads they must pass, and there are people guarding them. In this way, the people of those forces can only find The other path continues.


    On other roads, although there won¡¯t be too many landmines, there are many people in ambush. This has also led to the loss of many subordinates from all forces along the way. This makes all The people of the power are very uncomfortable in their hearts.


    The only good news is that after paying a great price, they finally narrowed the distance with Hansen''s side. At the same time, the encirclement was further reduced, and people from all sides gathered around and began to confront Hansen. Sen''s men attacked fiercely.


    Because of the casualties and psychological suffocation along the way, as soon as the distance was pulled closer, people from other forces attacked like a frenzy, seeming to want to vent the depressed air in their hearts in this way.


    For a time, Hansen and the others were under a lot of pressure.


    However, soon, people from other forces discovered that they only added some pressure to Hansen and the others. In fact, they did not cause much casualties. At this time, they It turns out that Hansen and the others have not only received a comprehensive update of weapons, but also have been greatly improved in terms of defense.


    Although their weapons can hit the people on Hansen''s side, it is difficult to cause any substantial damage, unless it hits the deadly position of the head. However, it is also very difficult. Therefore, they do not Did not achieve much substantive results.


    However, Hansen and the others, after being attacked, fought back fiercely, and for a while, they caused a lot of casualties to other forces.


    "Damn it, how could this be? Why are their body armors so powerful?" Many people in the power have such distress at this time.


    In the field of vision, they clearly saw that their bullet hit the opponent''s person. As a result, the opponent''s person continued to attack them as if there was nothing wrong with them. This result made them vomit blood with anger. More importantly Yes, psychologically, they also have a great influence.

 1964 Chapter 1964 Two Cars

    Finally, I narrowed the distance with Hansen and the others, thinking that I could finally vent my previous depression, but realized that I still couldn''t hurt the other party. Such a discovery was very depressing.


    It''s not that everyone has seen bulletproof vests, and even now everyone is wearing bulletproof vests.


    However, it is the first time that they have seen such good-quality body armor like those of Hansen''s men. Is this effect too overbearing?


    At this time, everyone realized that they had seen a lot on Hansen''s side, things they had never seen before, whether it was those mines that could not be found and eliminated, or those ultra-long range guns. , Or the body armor in front of them, they had never seen it before.


    Everyone felt like the commander of the American team, and they were very curious about how Hansen and the others obtained these advanced weapons. Before, through their own news channels, they knew that Hansen and the others had stormed the base camp of the United States. It turned out that the United States paid a huge price before they knocked Hansen away.


    At that time, they all mocked the U.S. team fiercely. After all, the U.S. team used to have the most sophisticated weapons and equipment and the most powerful combat effectiveness, but they did not laugh at other teams. This time, teams from other forces. If you seize the opportunity, you will naturally laugh at them.


    However, the news from the American team was that Hansen and the others used a variety of advanced weapons and equipment, so they were caught off guard by the American forces, not really defeating Hansen and the others.


    It''s just that, in the eyes of other forces, this is just an excuse that the U.S. forces found, and this excuse, in their view, is very bad.


    Who doesn¡¯t know that in terms of weapons and equipment, the power of the United States has always been the leader, much more advanced than their powers, let alone Hansen and the others, how could Hansen have more The more advanced weapons and equipment of the U.S. forces?


    Anyway, no one believed what the American forces said.


    However, now, people from other forces have personally experienced Hansen''s various new weapons, and their previous thoughts have changed. It turns out that the people in the United States did not lie to them before, saying It is not a lie, nor is it an excuse. It turns out that Hansen and the others really have more advanced weapons and equipment than they are, and there is more than that!


    This allowed people from other forces to attach importance to Hansen in their hearts. They no longer felt that they could win this battle easily as before. In fact, from the second encirclement and suppression to the present, other The people of those forces have already lost some people more or less. As long as it is not a bad brain, no one dares to underestimate Hansen and them.


    However, while being wary of Hansen and the others, the people of those forces also moved other thoughts in their hearts.


    Before, they just wanted to completely wipe out Hansen and the others, but now they have a different idea. They want to take over the weapons in Hansen and their hands. It is best to catch some prisoners and ask questions. Even if the provenance of these weapons cannot be asked, the advanced weapons and equipment should be brought back to China for research by scientific and technological personnel in their own countries.


    Originally, everyone knew that the weapons and equipment of the United States were the most advanced, but now, in front of everyone, on the battlefield, there have been many weapons that are more advanced than the United States. Other forces, although they are usually peaceful The relationship between the United States seems to be very good, but competition also exists. Now there is an opportunity to catch up with or even surpass the United States in terms of weapons and equipment. No one wants to miss it.


    Therefore, even so far, other forces have lost a lot of people, but they have no idea of ??retreating. On the contrary, they are more determined than before to destroy Hansen and the others, because they The weapons in Hansen''s hands were already eyed.


    Because of this, although Hansen and the others have killed a lot of people, the pressure on them is not reduced in the slightest.


    "It seems that those people really want to kill us." In the center of the station, Hansen and Huang Ping sat there peacefully, while the previous battle reports were passed one by one.


    Therefore, both of them know that, in fact, they have achieved good results so far, but the opponents do not have the slightest intention to retreat.


    "It''s not necessarily who will kill who will kill them." Huang Ping said with a slight smile, without the slightest panic or nervousness on his face. In Africa, he has encountered many situations that are more dangerous than the one in front of him. This kind of battle really didn''t worry him too much.


    "That''s true." Hansen also said with a smile.


    The battle report from the front line made Hansen not too worried. Although there were few people on their side, the scene was not in the slightest.


    At this time, another soldier under Hansen came to report the situation on the front line.


    "It seems that those guys are also smart and started to use long-range weapons." Hansen learned from his subordinates'' mouths that other forces began to use some artillery, grenades and other things. Their body armors had good protection. However, it is mainly for putting bullets, and for these things, the effect is much worse.


    "In this case, it''s time for our cars to go up and show up." Huang Ping said to Hansen: "Mr. Huang meant that to make these cars famous on the battlefield, this opportunity is good now."


    Indeed, Huang Feng told Huang Ping before that he sent these cars over, just to let Huang Ping use these cars to win a big battle at the right time, and thoroughly establish the reputation of these cars.


    And right now is a good opportunity. Hansen¡¯s forces are being encircled and suppressed by other surrounding forces. These combined forces, together, there are at least more than ten, which means that more than ten countries have participated in this time. Things, and those who can gain a foothold in this chaotic country right now, the fighting power of the countries behind those forces are all acceptable.


    Therefore, this is a very good opportunity. If, under such circumstances, the car given by Huang Feng is used to severely hit those coalition forces, then the reputation of their car will follow.


    "Yes, I think so too." Hansen nodded and said, "Since I got those cars, my brothers have always wanted to try it. Today, you can''t miss this opportunity."


    Hansen and his subordinates were quite satisfied with the cars Huang Feng sent them. They wanted to try it on the battlefield a long time ago. They planned to attack other forces, but they didn¡¯t expect it. , The other forces have taken a step first and hit them first, so they will naturally be less polite with each other, and they want to try the power of those cars even more.


    "Okay, let those cars go out together to completely suppress the temper of those people!" Huang Ping said.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements." Hansen said, then turned and left.


    Soon, one car after another, from the center of Hansen''s station, drove out, toward the place where the teams of other forces in all directions were located.


    "Prepare, let go!" In a certain direction, several small artillery pieces lined up straight, with their muzzles facing the direction of Hansen¡¯s station. Under the command of the commander, the artillery roared, one A shell flew out of the barrel, thinking of the direction of Hansen''s station, and soon there was an explosion.


    Seeing that the shells knocked down the buildings one by one, the commander was very satisfied. After that, he asked his artillery to continue loading the shells.


    "Blanco, be careful, I just saw two cars heading to your side." The voice of a comrade in front came from the headset.


    "Two cars? Tanks? Armored vehicles?" the commander, who is Blanco, asked in the headset.


    "No, two ordinary cars."


    "Ordinary cars? You didn''t blow them up?" Blanco said with some confusion and dissatisfaction.


    Their melee ability is obviously not as good as those in front of them. As a result, those in front did not stop them, but instead allowed themselves to make a counterattack. This was too much.


    Moreover, it was just two cars, just fire a few shots, it should be able to solve it, and in the end, it was put on my side.


    "They appeared suddenly, and we shot them too, but they were very fast, and the car seemed to be bulletproof, but you don''t have to worry too much, just two cars, there are no infantry behind, you can solve it. Yes." The voice of a comrade-in-arms came from the headset.


    "Okay, okay, you infantry are really getting more and more useless." Blanco finished speaking, and cut off contact with the people in front of him.


    "Really, just two cars can actually break through their defenses and come to me. These are really useless guys. They still get so much military expenses every year." Blanco muttered dissatisfied.


    "Little bunnies, all cheer me up. Two cars are coming to our side. Waiting for them to show up, we will greet them well." Blanco said to his soldiers.


    "Defensive line, head, make sure there is no problem."


    "That is, two cars actually dared to break into here, really if we can''t help them?"


    Blanco''s men shouted that although they did not have the melee ability of the previous comrades, this did not mean that they did not have the melee ability.

 1965 Chapter 1965 Fierce Tortoise Shell

    Blanco nodded in satisfaction, obviously satisfied with the reaction of his men, but he still reminded his men not to be too careless.


    "Head, they appeared." At this moment, one of the team members pointed to the distance and said, "It should be those two cars!"


    Blanco also looked into the distance, and he saw two black cars driving quickly toward them.


    "Attention, prepare, shoot!" Blanco said to his soldiers.


    After Blanco gave the order, more than a dozen of the soldiers around him started shooting frantically at the two cars. Because the two cars were fast, so many bullets were all It fell through.


    Of course, there were a lot of bullets that hit the two cars. However, after the bullets hit the two cars, they just made a "cracking" sound, and failed to break the two cars or stop them. Down, even the speed did not change at all.


    Seeing this scene, Blanco frowned. He called several other people, took the bazooka, and aimed at the car.


    "put!"


    Blanco gave an order and the two shells flew out directly. After a period of flight, they accurately hit the two cars. Blanco saw this scene with a smug smile on his mouth. You, don''t you want cannonballs?I don¡¯t have much else here, just enough shells.


    However, the smile on Blanco''s face did not last long. Then, there was an expression of shock and horror on his face, because, in his field of vision, the two cars, after being hit by a cannonball, unexpectedly It was unscathed, the car was not blown up, nor did it roll over, and even no obvious scars were seen on the surface.


    At this time, the speed of the two cars did not even decrease much, and they were still driving at a relatively fast speed.


    "Damn, shoot, shoot, shoot me fiercely? What about the cannonballs? Don''t save, give me fierce blows, I don''t believe I can''t knock him over!" After Blanco reacted, he gritted his teeth. Said his own men.


    At this time, his men were also a little shocked. After all, they had never seen such a situation before, and after hearing Blanco''s order, their movements not only did not stop, but faster.


    Bullets and artillery shells are like no money, they madly fired at the two cars, and as the two cars get closer and closer to their side, the hit rate of everyone is constantly increasing. There are many bullets and artillery shells. , Like raindrops, constantly falling on the two cars.


    However, this was supposed to be a thing that pleased Blanco and others very much, but it made them not happy at all now, because they were horrified to discover that although they kept hitting the two cars, but, The two cars were not damaged in the slightest, just like a moving copper wall and iron wall. No bullets or shells could harm him.


    "Well, what is going on? Why can''t you blow him up?" Blanco muttered to himself in shock.


    Logically speaking, even if the opponent¡¯s car is bullet-proof and has strong bullet-proof capability, but so many bullets and shells hit it, and still not far away, then those two cars The car should explode, even if it doesn¡¯t explode, at least it should be broken.


    It turned out to be good. The speed of the two cars did not slow down in the slightest. Moreover, even a piece of paint on the car body could not be removed, and the rearview mirrors and other things did not have the slightest impact, which made people It''s hard to accept, isn''t the glass on the mirror also bulletproof?


    However, the calculation formula Blanco couldn''t accept it in his heart, but the fact is indeed the case, whether he accepts it or not, there is no way to change it.


    However, the worst thing is obviously that it has not happened yet. Just when Blanco was shocked, suddenly, two machine guns were raised on the two cars. Blanco realized a lot and just wanted to let His subordinates evaded, but it seemed that it was too late. The two machine guns, like poisonous snakes, kept pouring bullets towards them.


    At this time, the distance between the two parties is not far away. In addition, Blanco is in order to cause more damage to the two cars. Therefore, many people are gathered together, at least very far away. close.


    But at this time, the bullets were pouring out directly at the crowd, and the bullets hit the soldiers on their side.


    "Disperse, disperse!" Blanco yelled in horror. He didn''t expect that the two cars not only had strong defensive power, but were also quite strong in terms of offensive power, which was very terrifying. Up.


    At that moment, at least ten soldiers were swept down by two machine guns. They either died on the spot or screamed constantly on the ground.


    The others hurriedly sought shelter to hide, and Blanco did the same.


    However, those two cars didn¡¯t mean to let them go, they kept shooting at them, and they were getting closer and closer. Blanco and others were beaten and couldn¡¯t raise their heads at all. Here, one or two shots were fired occasionally, but it didn''t work at all.


    "Request support, request support, we have been violently attacked by enemy fire, request support!" Blanco shouted frantically into his headset.


    "What did you say? Blanco, you say it again, your side is too noisy, I can''t hear you clearly." The voice of the frontliner came from the headset.


    "Please help, shit, their car is too strong, we can''t beat it at all!" Blanco repeated.


    "Blanco, hold on for a while. Here, we have also received a fierce counterattack from the other side. They only have two cars on your side. You can definitely defeat them."


    "I beat a ghost!" Blanco said loudly, "Their car can''t be beaten at all, and the firepower is so fierce. We can only be passively beaten now."


    "Blanco, we have no way to provide support here, you can stick to it, good luck!" said the person in the headset.


    Obviously, judging from the other''s tone, the other party doesn''t seem to believe Blanco''s words. Although they have attacked the two cars before, they are bulletproof, but Blanco has heavy weapons. No matter how strong the opponent''s bulletproof ability is, he should not be able to win against those heavy weapons.


    "Hey..." Blanco yelled a few words into the disconnected headset, but didn''t get a response. After that, he threw the headset severely: "Are these bastards trying to kill me?" "


    "Shoot, shoot me!" Blanco had no choice but to let his subordinates fight back. It was impossible to support him, he could only rely on himself.


    However, their counterattack did not bring any substantial damage to the two cars, but because the shooting exposed their position, people were constantly hit and killed.


    "No way, if this continues, we will all die here, retreat, retreat!" Blanco said to his men.


    Blanco¡¯s men wanted to retreat a long time ago. They found that these two cars were simply monsters. No matter how they were hit, they couldn¡¯t be broken. They were here, and the final result could only be in those two cars. People were killed.


    Therefore, at this time, with Blanco''s order, everyone ignored the cannons and turned and ran.


    However, two legs can never run on four legs. How can they be faster than those two cars?Therefore, people are still being killed constantly, and Blanco also ran away at this time. He saw his men falling to the ground one by one, and his expression was ugly, but he had no good way. It was only with a pale complexion, and continued to escape, found a somewhat dilapidated building, and went directly to the second floor, trying to avoid the sight of the two cars.


    After all, this place is in the city, so there are still a lot of houses. In Blanco, although they can''t run the two cars, they can only find a place to hide. Those two cars can''t help them. Especially hiding in this building, unless they get out of the car and then attack, and Blanco feels that once those people get out of the car, then he doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of them at all, and their advantages disappear. Gone.


    "Damn, when I go back this time, I must kill more people from Hansen. These bastards rely on their car''s good protection ability and dare to kill me like this. Fortunately, in this city street fight, the car is restricted. Many, as long as they get out of the car, I must kill them. You guys have watched me. Once they stop, they will hit me fiercely!" Blanco said to the men who followed him .


    "Don''t worry, head, we will punch their shit out!"


    "Yes! Leaving that iron box, they are dead!"


    The other team members were also filled with indignation. Indeed, they had been pressed and beaten by the opponent before and had no power to fight back. This made them feel very aggrieved. They all felt that Hansen¡¯s people were only relying on those two cars. The defensive power of the car dare to be so arrogant, waiting for them to get out of the car, it is their death date!


    Blanco felt the same way, and he thought he hadn''t lost yet, and he could make good use of these bunkers and deal with them.


    However, just as Blanco was thinking about how to retaliate against Hansen''s subordinates, the bodies of several of them suddenly flew out, and the wall behind them that was used to hide their figures also collapsed. , They were horrified to find that two familiar things appeared before their eyes.


    It is the two cars just now!


    But what horrified Blanco and others was that the two cars were suspended in the air at this time, right in front of them, like two giant beasts, looking at them coldly!

 1966 Chapter 1966 Flying

    "This... this is... my god, what''s going on?" Blanco looked at the two cars in mid-air with horror, stammering. Know what to say.


    As for the other people beside Blanco, they all reacted similarly to his situation, with their eyes wide open and looking at the two cars in front of them with a ghostly expression.


    "Tou...Tou, how can this car fly this time?" One of Blanco''s men said in horror.


    To say that Hansen''s weapons and equipment have surpassed those of them. They are a little hard to understand, but if they can accept it, what is going on now?This makes them really unacceptable, even unimaginable.


    Hansen''s things over there are already so much ahead of them?


    "You ask me, who am I asking?" Blanco said, but this person''s words also made Blanco sober up. He said to his men, "Hurry up!"


    Obviously, he was aware of the danger, especially when the two black holes on the two cars were pointed at them.


    Blanco''s subordinates, at this time, were obviously aware of the danger, and they hurriedly crawled and wanted to hide.


    It''s just that their movements are obviously slower, or the people in the two cars in front of them are just waiting for them to move. As soon as these people move, the machine guns on the two cars are constantly moving. Bullets were poured out, and in an instant, countless bullets hit these people, soaring a handful of blood.


    "Disperse! Disperse!" Blanco yelled frantically. At the same time, while moving under his feet, he kept shooting at the two cars in front of him.


    However, the result was the same. Those bullets hit the two cars and couldn''t break the surface of the car, let alone hit the person in the car.


    This situation made Blanco feel deeply desperate and fired like a machine in his hand, but he already knew that this time he was afraid it would be difficult.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for the machine guns on the two cars to let any of Blanco and others off. The firepower on the two cars was very fierce. In just a short time, Blanco and others were given All killed on the ground.


    "The mission is complete, let''s go." Several of Hansen''s men in the two cars looked at Blanco and others who were silent on the ground, nodded in satisfaction.


    Sitting in this car, they felt a great sense of security. The defense of this car not only shocked Blanco and others, but they were all in the same mood. It was the first time they saw the defense. For such a strong car, seeing the desperate expression on the faces of Blanco and others, you can know what pressure this car''s defense will cause to the enemy.


    What''s more, this car can actually fly!


    Originally, in urban street fighting, the car can play a small role, even if the car''s defense is quite strong, sometimes it can only be used for defense, as a tortoise shell that cannot be moved. After all, in the entire city at the moment, there are ruins everywhere, and there is no way for cars to travel. Once they can¡¯t travel flexibly, it is equivalent to a living target, no matter how fierce the firepower and defense are, there is What''s the use.


    However, when this car has the ability to fly, all this has undergone a fundamental change, even if it does not fly as high as a helicopter, but compared with ordinary cars, it also has greater flexibility. , You can basically go where you want to go.


    Coupled with the super firepower and strong defensive capabilities of this car, this makes this car almost a big killer on the battlefield. Look at the despair in Blanco''s eyes. Knowing how effective this thing can be, not only can it kill and wound the enemy to a large extent, but also destroy them psychologically.


    "go!"


    Then, the two cars turned around and left, leaving only some broken bricks and the corpses of Blanco and others gradually getting cold. The bloody breath has slowly diffused in this small space.


    Soon after Hansen and their car left, Blanco''s headset rang again.


    "Blanco, what''s the situation on your side? When you hear the answer, you hear the answer immediately."


    "Hey, Blanco, are you here, what''s the matter with you, talk back, talk back quickly!"


    Obviously, no matter how anxious the people on the headset end, Blanco, who has completely lost his breath, obviously has no way to answer his words.


    "Sir, I can''t contact Blanco." On the other side, a man wearing the same clothes as Blanco said to a middle-aged man behind him.


    After the middle-aged man heard what this man said, his brows frowned. He contacted Blanco not because he wanted to care about the situation with Blanco, but because the pressure on their side was increasing. I hope that Blanco can give Hansen and the others a few shots to ease the pressure on his side.


    It''s just that the current situation seems to have changed a little. He can''t reach Blanco. This shows that something happened to Blanco.


    "Did only two cars pass by?" the middle-aged man, the commander of this force, asked his own soldier.


    "Yes."


    "Don''t see other enemies passing by?"


    "No!"


    "That''s weird." The middle-aged man''s brow furrowed deeper. If it''s just two cars, there won''t be many people. And Blanco''s firepower is the strongest on their side. There is no reason to kill two cars.


    Could it be said that on Hansen''s side, someone sneaked in from elsewhere?Or, there are other forces that have been defeated by Hansen and the others. As a result, Hansen went from them to his side?


    The middle-aged man couldn''t think of what went wrong for a moment. He couldn''t contact Blanco now, and he couldn''t understand the situation behind him.


    "Sir, sir, those two cars have appeared again!" At this time, the soldier who was in charge of contacting Blanco pointed to the distance and said in surprise: "They seem to be coming at us!"


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he was shocked and quickly looked into the distance. Sure enough, the two cars that had just passed by them came back again. However, what was different from the previous one was that their purpose was before. The ground was very clear, and he went straight to his back, obviously trying to solve his long-range firepower. For himself and others, they didn''t even look at it or stay in the slightest.


    But now, the two cars are coming directly towards them, the destination is also very clear, and they are coming from behind, and I just lost contact with the rear, isn¡¯t it? Say......


    However, the reality obviously did not leave the commander too much time to think about those things. The two cars were approaching them at a very fast speed.


    "Don''t panic, we are behind the bunker, they can''t get through." The middle-aged man looked at the pile of ruins in front of him. It was formed after a small building collapsed, and it could be used to stop the two cars from moving forward. .


    "Shoot me and blow up those two cars!" the middle-aged man continued.


    Originally, when they saw these two cars before, they wanted to blow them up, but the other side was too fast at the time, and they were not prepared here, so in the end they could not achieve it. .


    And now, those two cars actually rushed towards them again, no matter what the situation behind, this middle-aged man felt that they should not be let go of these two cars, the other side was on his own again and again. Wandering around on the line of defense, this is to completely ignore himself and others.


    The subordinates around the middle-aged man couldn''t stand it for a long time. Their faces were a little unsightly when they let these two cars pass, but now, the other party is back. This is not deliberately provoking them.


    As a result, fierce gunshots rang out quickly, and those people didn''t care about shooting at the front. For a while, they all turned their guns around and shot frantically at the two cars.


    The sound of "crackling" sounded again, and the two cars had eaten enough and hurt again. However, like the previous Blanco and others, these people in front of them were quickly surprised to find that their bullets were basically They couldn''t cause any harm to the two cars, only to watch the two cars keep approaching them.


    The middle-aged man frowned again. Although he had known before that the two cars were likely to be bulletproof, he did not expect that the bulletproof capabilities of the two cars were so strong and so many bullets. Hit on it, but it didn''t cause much damage.


    However, the middle-aged man was not too worried. Even if the car is really bulletproof, its bulletproof ability is still limited. As long as he keeps shooting, he can always penetrate others.


    But the other party has no way to cause any harm to them. In this case, they will have enough time and opportunity to attack each other slowly, and they can always destroy the other party.


    Therefore, this middle-aged person feels that there is no need to worry about anything.


    It''s just that his thoughts like this were quickly ruthlessly destroyed by reality, because he soon discovered in horror that when the two cars rushed to the ruins in front of him and the others, there was nothing at all. Slowing down, just when the middle-aged man felt that the people in the two cars had convulsions in their brains, he discovered that the two cars had actually flew up.

 1967 Chapter 1967

    "What''s going on?" The middle-aged man opened his mouth wide in horror as he saw an alien.


    It¡¯s just that, this time, the two cars obviously didn¡¯t give them too much reaction time, nor did they play with them. After all, there are still a lot of these people. If they are given enough time, too many people will run away. .


    Therefore, after the two cars flew over the ruins, they hung in front of everyone. After that, the two machine guns that had already harvested a lot of human lives rose again. After that, there was no hesitation. At the people below, he fired frantically.


    But this time, the middle-aged man was obviously not as lucky as the previous Blanco. Because of the particularity of the costume, the people in the two cars had already noticed the middle-aged man, so the one who opened fire In an instant, the people in the two cars almost simultaneously chose the middle-aged person as the target. Therefore, the middle-aged person was hit by at least dozens of bullets in just an instant, and his entire body was hit. It''s rotten, and can''t die in an instant.


    After that, the massacre began. The two vehicles suspended in mid-air and began to shoot frantically at the people below, and the people below immediately ran around in fright. Although a few people were also fighting back, However, it didn''t have the slightest effect, and it didn''t bring the distance closer. Those bullets could penetrate the two cars.


    Therefore, the only thing the people below can do is to flee in all directions in horror, use the surrounding obstacles to block the sight of the people in the two cars, give them some time to escape.


    Although these two vehicles can fly, there are too many obstacles around them after all, and those people fled away. Therefore, although the people in these two vehicles also killed a lot of people, , It is basically impossible to kill them all.


    However, this did not have much impact on the final result. The commander of this force was killed, and the others suffered heavy losses. They had to escape and did not dare to counterattack at all. The forces along the way were defeated, and the remaining people did not dare to stay here at all. After escaping the sight of the two cars, they quickly looked for opportunities to retreat.


    At this time, their hearts were panicked. It was the first time they saw such a flying car on the battlefield. It was more flexible than a helicopter, plus that fierce firepower and powerful. Defensive power is simply a big killer in urban street fighting!


    But the helicopter seems a little unsafe in such a city. Who knows when and from which corner, a person will pop up and shoot a shell. In that case, the possibility of the helicopter being shot down It is very large, so unless it is to ensure absolute safety, otherwise, no one would dare to drive the plane into such an environment.


    However, these two cars obviously don''t have so much scruples. Their bulletproof capabilities completely avoided this kind of sneak attack. In such a chaotic city, they seem more and more like a fish in water.


    At the same time, in other parts of the city, similar scenes were being staged. Hansen and Huang Ping sent out all the suspended vehicles that had been transported to them. The enemy in the direction launched a counterattack, because there was no precaution for this kind of car before, so almost all the forces were like the previous ones. Under the attack of those cars, they suffered heavy losses, even a lot. The commander died on the spot.


    And after realizing the power of these cars, those of the forces and those who were still alive, at this time, they also wisely chose to retreat. If you don¡¯t retreat, you can¡¯t do it. The firepower on the opposite side is too fierce, and now there is such a killer. In front of those floating cars, they can only be beaten passively. If you fight back, people will not be afraid, and they will not hurt the people in the car. What''s more, those cars can fly, and the ruins in the city , It simply can''t stop those cars from moving forward.


    So, it didn¡¯t take long before all those forces chose to retreat, and the speed of retreat was very fast, faster than when they came before, but at this time, they obviously no longer have the kind of when they came before. They were full of spirits, more or less embarrassed, and compared to when they came, when they went back, they lost a lot of people. Some of them were unlucky and almost wiped out the army. The best The loss of more than half, such a result, was beyond their imagination before they came.


    Of course, there is another force that is relatively well-preserved, and that is the force of the United States.


    Originally, the American team was slower than other teams. Later, because of the mine formation, they had to choose a detour. In this way, they would be slower than other teams. Teams from other forces , Had been beaten by Hansen and they could only retreat. As a result, the American team hadn''t contacted Hansen and the others.


    "What? They all retreated?" Here, the American commander also received the news that other forces have chosen to retreat, but he hadn''t thought of this result before.


    Before, they wanted to go slower, but they didn¡¯t want it. Before they arrived, the other forces and Hansen would decide the victory or defeat. In that case, they would not benefit them much. What I hope to see is that both sides have suffered heavy losses and are still in a state of anxiety. In that case, they can wipe out Hansen and his people in one fell swoop, and later, they can "save" people from other forces. In that case, Even if people from other forces were dissatisfied with them before, it would be hard to say anything afterwards.


    However, the commander obviously did not expect that they had not yet reached the forefront. As a result, the people of other forces had already insisted on not and chose to retreat. The strength shown by these other forces was too bad, right?


    "Do you know the reason?" After all, all the forces, including the U.S., have been in this country for more than a day. They know each other well, although the strength of other forces is not as strong as that of the U.S. However, it''s not so bad, right? I only insisted on it for half an hour before I was defeated?


    You know, the coalition forces of other forces, when added together, are still very powerful. Even their American team dare not say that they will definitely win that coalition. However, Hansen and the others, although their strength has been strengthened. , But, in the eyes of the American commander, no matter how strong it is, it won''t be so strong. Those joint teams are not their opponents?


    The commander of the United States felt impossible no matter what he thought.


    "It seems that a very powerful weapon appeared on the enemy''s side. People from other forces collapsed under the attack of that weapon." The adjutant said. When he said this, his face still had something on his face. The puzzled expression, obviously, he was also very puzzled, what kind of weapon could actually defeat so many people.


    "A powerful weapon? What would it be?" Sure enough, the American commander''s face also showed a puzzled expression. He was also very curious about what kind of weapon it was that was so powerful.


    It''s just that Hansen and the others have already appeared a lot of secret weapons, each of which they have not seen before, and now, it seems that there is a more powerful one.


    However, the American commander still didn''t believe that a single weapon could defeat all the people of those forces. This was really impossible.


    "What shall we do?" the adjutant asked.


    Originally, their plan was to let people from other forces consume Hansen''s strength, and they would be able to come out at the end, but now it seems that this is no longer possible. People from other forces, this They were all defeated at that time, they all retreated, or, to be more precise, they all fled, and now they are all left here.


    Therefore, the plan must be changed. As for how to do it, obviously it is up to the commander.


    "In this way, you first take a small group of people and sneak in there to see what is going on ahead, and then we will make a decision." The American commander thought for a while and said.


    Now that they give up like this, the commander is obviously unwilling. They haven''t really played against each other. Moreover, although a few people have died, there is not much loss overall. If it is so powerful, Didn''t mean that I was afraid of Hansen and the others when I waited for others?


    You know, they are a team from the United States, and they are afraid of a team born from a wild road, and they don''t look very much at all.


    Moreover, the American commander felt that even if other teams were defeated, they must have resisted before they were defeated. Then, it would definitely cause Hansen and the others to suffer a certain loss. He just wanted to know how big the loss was on Hansen and the others, and to what extent, if Hansen and the others also suffered a great loss, it would be an opportunity for them.


    "Okay, I''ll go right away." The adjutant said without any hesitation. The team is obviously more convenient to move, and faster.


    After that, the adjutant took a dozen people, separated from the large army, and went forward alone, while the commander stayed behind.


    But, soon, the adjutant''s horrified cry came from the contact device: "How is it possible, what is this?"


    "Hello, what did you find over there?" the commander quickly asked.


    "Yes...Ah..." Before the adjutant could say anything, there was a scream from the communication device, and then there was no sound.

 1968 Chapter 1968

    The American commander put down the communicator and frowned.


    Obviously, there was an accident with his adjutant, and based on the situation just now, his adjutant might even have been killed. This situation obviously made him somewhat unacceptable.


    The commander was able to do it for a while, but he did not see his adjutant coming back, and even none of the few who followed the adjutant could return, which made the commander''s brows frown even more tightly.


    In his opinion, even if those people encounter a sneak attack, they shouldn''t be able to return. You must know that those people are experienced generations, and their combat power and resilience are quite strong. Even if it is suddenly attacked, there should be a counterattack, and there is no way that they will not return.


    It''s just that, because no one came back, the commander didn''t know what happened before, just a doubt in his heart.


    "General, what should we do now?" At this moment, a soldier next to the commander asked.


    "Retreat first!" After thinking about it for a while, the commander still gave the order to retreat. Because he didn''t understand the enemy, the current situation increased a lot of uncertainty, plus the collapse of other forces and escaped. Therefore, he didn''t want to take the risk and decided to retreat temporarily. After he went back, he sent someone to investigate here clearly, and then asked the people of other forces what was going on, and then he decided how to treat Hansen and them.


    "Yes!" Others will naturally not object to this commander''s decision. They are also very worried now. The unknown is always the most dangerous. Therefore, it is always good to be able to retreat first.


    However, when everyone just turned around, a soldier suddenly seemed to hear some noise behind him. He turned his head and looked behind him. After that, his eyes widened and he was just astonished.


    "Valse, what''s the matter with you?" Another soldier next to him touched the soldier and said.


    However, the soldier didn''t react at all, still staring behind him closely, still stunned, as if completely stunned.


    "Valse, Varse." The soldier next to him touched his comrades again, but he didn''t get a response. So, he turned his head subconsciously, wanting to see what was behind him, that would let him His teammate was shocked.


    However, he quickly became the same behavior and demeanor as his teammate, and he was stunned.


    It''s just that his reaction and acceptance capabilities seem to be better than those of his teammates. Although his eyes and body are stunned, his mouth and mind are not completely stunned, but he just became a little stuttered.


    "General...general!" the soldier shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" The commander responded, but he didn''t look at the soldier.


    "Then... there!" the soldier said, pointing behind him.


    "What''s the matter?" The commander''s tone was a bit bad. He lost so many people at once. He is in a bad mood now. When speaking, his tone is naturally very unhappy. Besides, the soldier didn''t say anything. Knowing exactly what was going on made him even more unhappy.


    "Yes... there are cars!" the soldier said.


    "What car?" The commander said impatiently, turning around and looking behind him, and then, when he could see what was behind him, his body suddenly stiffened.


    "Da da da!"


    At this moment, a series of bullets were fired, and many American soldiers were swept to the ground in the first place.


    "Hurry up! There are enemies!" the commander exclaimed.


    In fact, without him calling, other people at this time also knew that there were enemies behind them. After all, there were already many comrades around them who were shot to the ground.


    And soon, the soldiers fled in all directions, and only then did they discover what was happening behind them.


    car!A car floating in the air!Moreover, there were at least a dozen of these cars. Each of these cars had a machine gun on it. At this time, these machine guns were frantically puffing up bullets, knocking down their comrades one after another to the ground.


    The commander had already made an evasive action for the first time, but his action was still a little slower. He was shot in the thigh and blood kept flowing out. However, he still gritted his teeth and persisted. He hid behind a building next to him, but at this time, his face was already pale.


    The car flew up, and the firepower was still so fierce. The bullet they hit back on the car just made a crackling sound, but it didn¡¯t have much effect. In this way, these cars are just a car. A tank that can fly, with fierce firepower, strong defense, and more agility than tanks.


    "Flying cars?" The commander hid in the bunker, looking at the cars harvesting the lives of his men one by one, his face looked very ugly.


    However, at this time, he understood to some extent that other forces were probably also defeated by these cars. After all, facing such a tortoise shell with fierce firepower, they would be helpless except for being beaten. Any counterattack. In front of those cars, none of them seemed to have any effect.


    "It turns out that the powerful weapons in those people''s mouths are these cars." The commander thought to himself, but these cars can indeed be regarded as very powerful weapons. At least, myself and others, in front of it, there is no How much power to parry.


    "By the way, these cars, Huaxia State, Time and Space Automobile Company!" The commander''s eyes suddenly lit up while looking at the car that was still shooting in midair.


    As a middle and high-level general in the U.S. Army, this commander still knows things that ordinary people don¡¯t know. Some time ago, a major event happened in China. A car company actually produced a car that could float in mid-air. This incident caused a great sensation in China. However, in many countries abroad, most of the news was blocked. Many civilians did not know about it. However, this commander was obviously not an ordinary person. Ranks.


    Therefore, the commander knew before that the Space-Time Automobile Company had produced a car that could float in mid-air or even drive in mid-air.


    It''s just that they didn''t take it seriously at the time, nor did they have any connection with the military. They just felt that this "space-time car" company, in terms of technology, was still a very good person, a Huaxia company. It was a little bit shocked to be able to lead the advanced companies of so many countries in the world to take the lead in researching the suspension technology of automobiles.


    However, he didn¡¯t take it too seriously at the time. One was that he felt that US auto companies should soon be able to develop vehicle suspension technology. China¡¯s companies could research it, but their US companies did not. The reason cannot be studied.


    Secondly, he also felt that this matter did not have much to do with them, and it could not affect them for the time being.


    However, today and now, he has changed his previous thoughts. Obviously, the products of the "Time and Space Automobile" company have already affected them, and they have also had a great impact.


    In addition, from today¡¯s scene, we can also know that if the cars in front of us are all produced by the ¡°Time and Space Motors¡± company of China, then they are already far ahead of other companies in terms of suspension cars, not only in the civilian field. , Even in the military industry, they are already a lot ahead.


    The commander immediately judged that this was a very important piece of information, and looking at the surrounding situation, already his own situation, the commander also realized that he might not be able to escape, so he Struggling, took photos of those cars, and then quickly passed them back, and also gave a rough description of what happened here.


    And this commander was not wrong in his judgment. Just when he sent his "dying words" to people in the country, his body was also sifted by a few cars that came around, and it instantly became a blood. people.


    Before long, the gunfire gradually stopped, and the entire battlefield seemed unusually quiet. After it was determined that all the soldiers in the United States had died, the cars turned around and left. The surroundings became quieter, only on the ground. The corpses all over the ground prove that a tragic massacre just happened here.


    The world is so interesting. Originally, this American commander made his team deliberately slow down in order to be able to benefit from a fisherman at the end, harvest the fruits of the final victory, and weaken other forces. Can also better preserve their strength.


    However, he obviously did not expect that, the final result is that they are the worst of all the forces. Other forces, in good conditions, have left about half of the people, and those with bad luck can also escape a few. On their side, the entire army was wiped out, none of them were able to leave alive, and as the commander, he was directly beaten into a sieve. The horrible condition of the corpse was simply too much to look at.


    On Hansen''s side, the husband solved the other forces. After that, they also learned about the power of the United States. They were actually at the end. The other enemies have been defeated. At this time, they can naturally concentrate all their firepower. It¡¯s time to deal with the U.S. team. It can be said that these people in U.S. died unjustly. Even if they escaped from the attack of these cars, they would definitely not be able to escape far, because there are no Hansen forces to worry about. The encirclement of them has been completed by then, and they are destined to be unable to leave.

 1969 Chapter 1969 Fierce Counterattack

    "Happily, the battle today is so happy!"


    In Central Asia in the Hansen camp, Hansen and Huang Ping sat there. Although they did not go to the front line, the situation on the front line was passed on one by one, and the two of them knew the situation beforehand. It was precisely because of the previous situation that everything went smoothly, so the two of them never rushed over in person.


    After a few hours of fighting, all the joint teams have been defeated by Hansen and Huang Ping. Good news came one after another. Hansen and Huang Ping¡¯s mood is getting better and better, especially Hansen, the smile on his face has not disappeared.


    Before Huang Ping and the others arrived, although Hansen and the others were able to occupy a site here and obtain some use, Hansen knew that their situation was not safe. Compared with other forces, their biggest weakness was , There is no backing behind, there is no strong backing.


    Therefore, Hansen personally went to China, the purpose is to find a backer, but his original goal was killed by him, and the person he wanted to kill became his backer. Not to mention, everything is God''s will.


    Originally, he did not have much confidence in Huang Feng, but the facts told him that Huang Feng is a very strong backer, a backer that is not weak compared with other countries behind it!


    Since joining Huang Feng, their weapons and equipment, as well as their combat effectiveness, have been linearly improved. They, who could only live in this land tremblingly, have gradually gained confidence, especially with Huang Ping¡¯s assistance. , They took the initiative to attack American camps.


    In that battle, although the opponent¡¯s camp was not defeated in the end, it caused a lot of losses to the opponent. At the same time, it also greatly boosted their morale. At the beginning, Hansen had more ideas and ambitions for the future. With Huang Feng''s powerful help, he was no longer willing to continue to linger like this. He wanted to get more.


    Of course, Huang Feng also asked him to do more.


    After having the suspension vehicles sent by Huang Feng, Hansen was already a little bit ready to move. However, he did not expect that other forces would take the lead, and they would unite again and attack them. .


    To be honest, although Hansen was a little sure in his heart, he was still somewhat nervous. He still sat on the Diaoyutai like Huang Ping. However, as the good news came one after another, Hansen''s heart , Finally let go, he was finally relieved, and at the same time confirmed again, he is really different from before, and he is really going to rise!


    After understanding this, Hansen was very excited, and the smile on his face naturally did not disappear.


    "Mr. Hansen, I think it¡¯s not the time to celebrate." While Hansen was thinking about how to celebrate tonight, Huang Ping stood up and said, "This battle is because we are here to prepare. Sufficient, the enemy doesn¡¯t understand us. In addition, our weapons and equipment are much ahead of them. Therefore, although we face enemies dozens of times more than ours, our own casualties are not large, so I think , What should we do now."


    Indeed, although the number of coalition forces is much larger than that of Hansen and Huang Ping, the advantages of Hansen and Huang Ping¡¯s weapons and equipment are too obvious. It is as if the other side is using a machete or a spear. For cold weapons like Hansen and Huang Ping, they use automatic rifles, artillery, and other hot weapons. The gap between the two sides in terms of weapons and equipment is too great.


    In addition, the U.S. forces deliberately concealed Hansen¡¯s true strength in order to allow other forces to be cannon fodder, although this made other forces have a wrong attitude towards Hansen¡¯s strength. It is estimated that in this way, in the end, Hansen and the others have a great advantage. This battle can be said to be a complete victory, not only completely repelling the opponent, but also causing a lot of casualties to the opponent. Bian''s own casualties are still very low.


    "What does Captain Huang mean?" Hansen asked.


    "There is a saying in our country: Come and not be indecent. Since they can come and beat us, why can''t we attack them?" Huang Feng said confidently: "Just like what we did with the US camp before, and, This time, we are going to be even crazier, launching attacks on all the surrounding forces at the same time, and at the same time carrying out retaliatory actions to drive them away completely!"


    "Attack so many forces at the same time, will you take a risk?" Hansen has no objection to other forces'' continued retaliatory actions. He even wants to do so. However, the number of people on their side is limited. It is obviously a bit risky for so many forces to act at the same time.


    "It''s a bit risky, but I feel confident!" Huang Ping said: "This time, those forces have suffered heavy losses, and those who fled back will also affect the morale of others. At this time, their morale is low. And, with heavy losses and no new aid, it is when their strength is the weakest. We should seize this opportunity."


    Speaking of this, Huang Ping paused and said: "In addition, don''t we still have some advanced weapons that we haven''t used? It''s time to show our faces. The opponent''s strength has now been greatly weakened. Even if we can''t defeat them in one fell swoop, think It¡¯s okay to get out of your body, isn¡¯t it?"


    Hearing Huang Ping''s words, Hansen''s eyes were getting brighter. Indeed, when the forces have not yet recovered, launching an attack will definitely have the best effect.


    Moreover, although they used some advanced weapons this time, there were still some weapons that were not used. In addition, the opponent''s strength became weaker. As Huang Ping said, even if they could not take down the opponent''s camp, but, There is no problem if you want to retreat from the whole body.


    "Okay, I listen to you, we will launch a counterattack immediately!" Hansen hammered the table fiercely and said in high spirits.


    Afterwards, Huang Ping and Hansen¡¯s men were summoned back. After a short period of repair, they set off again. However, instead of guarding their station this time, they went directly out of the station and faced each other. He left where the other forces around him were.


    Although Huang Ping said that he wanted to launch attacks on all other forces at the same time, he did not go crazy, nor did he dare to disperse all the forces of himself and others. In that case, even if they finally won the victory, they may suffer casualties. It will be bigger, which is not what Hansen and Huang Ping want to see.


    Therefore, although Hansen and Huang Ping wanted to use this time to eliminate other forces as much as possible, they only divided their teams into four teams, proceeding in four directions at the same time, and attacking the other four forces at the same time. .


    Although only divided into four teams, Hansen still feels a little worried. However, Huang Ping¡¯s self-confidence and the weapons and equipment that Huang Feng provided him gave him a lot of confidence, and he can continue. Attack other forces.


    The attack went very smoothly, even beyond Hansen''s expectations.


    As Huang Ping said, the other forces, at this time, were the weakest. They had just experienced defeat, suffered heavy losses, and low morale. In addition, they did not understand Hansen¡¯s new weapons and equipment. And fear, which made them unable to exert their full strength at all. When Hansen and the others launched an offensive, especially when they used new weapons to attack, those forces soon collapsed.


    Among them, the suspension vehicle still played a very important role. The other forces also have their own station. On the periphery of the station, they have built a lot of fortifications to resist the invasion of others. of.


    If they attack from the front, Hansen and Huang Ping may not be able to score. After all, they have been divided into four teams. The number of each team has been reduced a lot. Even if they can finally score, I am afraid that they will lose money. It will be very big.


    However, with the suspension vehicle, it is completely different. The fortifications are virtually useless in front of the suspension vehicle, and they can''t play a role at all. The suspension vehicle passes directly on top of those fortifications, and then, One by one grenades were dropped, and the machine gun on the car was constantly roaring. The entire fortification was defeated in just an instant.


    Therefore, the people of Huang Ping and Hansen were able to easily enter the interior of those stations. At this time, the people of those stations had already suffered heavy losses. In addition, psychologically, they were afraid of new weapons, including floating vehicles. There is not much fighting spirit at all, and the strength that can be exerted is naturally very limited.


    In just one night, Hansen and the others broke through the residences of seven or eight forces, killing or driving away the people of those other forces, and at this time, the people of those forces went through two consecutive two. After defeating the field, a lot of manpower has been lost. It can only be the people who watched Hansen and Huang Ping, occupying their territory and expanding their territory.


    At the same time, everything that happened here was also passed back to their homes by those forces through their own channels. Some people in those countries soon learned what happened here, and they were shocked and difficult. At the same time of confidence, the investigation of Hansen and Huang Ping was launched in the first place.


    Of course, among these forces, it is the Americans who know the situation of Hansen and Huang Ping most clearly.

 1970 Chapter 1970

    "How about? Have those photos been compared? Is it the product of China''s "Time and Space Company"?" In a base in the United States, one in a uniform, with several medals on his chest facing the person who just came to him. The person said.


    "Back to General, we have completed the comparison. If there is no wrong judgment, it is indeed a car produced by that company in China." The soldier next to him, holding a stack of paper in his hand, said: "At present, all over the world, There is only one company that can produce a suspension car, and, in terms of style, the car in the photo has many similarities with the car shown by the previous Huaxia company at the press conference."


    The person who interviewed before, the general who was talking to the person just now, nodded solemnly, and said, "How is the investigation of firepower and bulletproof capabilities?"


    "According to the frontline information, the opponent¡¯s firepower dreams are comparable. The machine guns on their vehicles are not ordinary machine guns. They are several times more powerful than our machine guns. Even armored vehicles can be easily penetrated. As for the bulletproof capability, It''s even more terrifying." At this point, the reporting soldier also had a shocked expression on his face: "As for their bulletproof capabilities, they are stronger than we thought, even if they were bombed by our tanks at close range. There won''t be the slightest damage. Our tanks and artillery can''t penetrate the opponent''s defense at all."


    After hearing this, the general was shocked: "Their firepower and bulletproof capabilities are so strong? We can''t help them with the weapons we transported to the battlefield?"


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, I think, General, it is indeed what you said." said the soldier who reported.


    "How can a Chinese private enterprise create such a powerful weapon?" said the general. In his eyes, those cars are no longer just cars, but powerful weapons, powerful To the point where he was shocked.


    "General, will there be other backgrounds behind that company?" The soldier said, what he meant was obvious, "Time Auto" should not be as simple as a simple private enterprise. What other backgrounds might be behind it, as for Although he did not say what the background was, both of them knew in their hearts.


    "It''s very possible." The general said: "Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to be a private company to develop such a powerful weapon. However, we still have to investigate them first to see what this company really is. What is the situation and is there a chance to obtain their technology."


    Before, people like them did not put a private enterprise in their eyes, even if the other party first developed the suspension technology, but for these soldiers, it has little to do with them.


    However, this is obviously not the case now. The cars produced by that private company can already affect them, and the impact is still very large. Therefore, these people are also moved and want to obtain the "Time Auto" company. Information about floating car technology.


    "General, this is probably not easy. I heard that many auto companies tried to obtain the information, but none of them succeeded," the soldier said.


    "There must be difficulties, especially when the opponent may have other backgrounds. However, no matter how difficult it is, we must try and send our most elite soldiers. If we cannot obtain these technologies as soon as possible, we will On the battlefield, we will always be passively beaten," the general said.


    This time the incident has already explained what kind of impact the suspension vehicle, especially the suspension vehicle produced by the "Time Space Automobile" company, will have on the battlefield, although they did not transport their most advanced weapons to the battlefield. , But even if the transportation passed, he felt that the effect that it could play on the suspended vehicle was very limited.


    And the emergence of levitation technology can solve many problems, especially the role that has been proven this time on the urban battlefield, which is an ordinary helicopter or tank, and there is no way to compare it. Before, these people They have ignored this point. It seems that this point is very important.


    And when a car can be suspended, and has strong bulletproof capabilities and fierce firepower, such a car, on the battlefield, is simply a big killer.


    "Can''t wait any longer, you must send someone there right away. I believe that people from other countries, at this time, are probably already ready to move." The general said.


    "Yes, I''ll make arrangements right away." The man next to him said, after he hesitated, "General, we lost a lot on that battlefield, what should we do now?"


    Indeed, after two encirclement and counterattacks, the remaining soldiers of the United States on the battlefield of that country are running out. The garrison has been occupied by Hansen and the others. Now it is impossible to regain the garrison with the remaining people. , They either gave up there or sent additional manpower.


    "It''s not in our interest to give up there completely." The general said, "However, we don''t have a good way at the moment. In this way, let the rest of you find a place to stay and don''t think about counterattack for the time being. We''ll talk about it when we first meet the Huaxia company."


    If he really gave up that country, the general would really dare not make such a decision. After all, it was not in the interests of their country. The decision to send troops to that country before was also decided by the top of the country. He is a general, although his status is not low. However, there is still no right to give up.


    It¡¯s just that, because there is still no way to deal with Hansen and the others, in addition, their manpower there is not much, so this general can only choose to temporarily subdue, wait and see, if it can be obtained from that company in China The key technology is naturally good. If not, think of other methods.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away," the person next to him said.


    The general nodded solemnly. Of course, he also knew that their current situation was not good. They were definitely not the only ones who wanted to make the idea of ??Huaxia State¡¯s enterprise. Moreover, the senior officials of Huaxia State were not fools. Whether that company has anything to do with it, they must now know the power of those cars, and they will definitely protect them. In this case, it will be more difficult for them to start.


    However, things are like what he said before. Even if it feels difficult to start, he still has to start. Can''t sit and wait for death. Moreover, this general did not place all his hopes on the elite soldiers they arranged for him. After leaving the base, I contacted some well-known domestic automobile manufacturers and asked them to discuss cooperation with that company in China in their private name. If they can negotiate the cooperation, then they want to obtain the core technology of that company. , It will be much more convenient.


    Of course, in those companies, there will also be some commercial espionage. I believe those big companies, after hearing about the performance of those cars on the battlefield, will definitely be moved. They don¡¯t need to urge them, and they will do whatever they can. Sometimes, those people who have obtained those technologies have better ways than others.


    However, no matter what, for a time, it seems that many people in many countries and many companies have turned their attention to China, a company that has just been established less than a year ago: Space-time Automobile Company!


    And Huang Feng, who was in the country, felt the changes in the surrounding atmosphere for the first time.


    In fact, although Huang Feng has always been in China and never went abroad, he knew everything that happened on that battlefield. Huang Ping would tell Huang Feng of everything that happened there. After all, Huang Ping also knows that Huang Feng still attaches great importance to that place. After all, he attaches importance to the market there, and pays more attention to the performance of all weapons, including levitating vehicles, on that battlefield.


    Therefore, when Hansen and Huang Ping used those levitating vehicles and other weapons to kill the Quartet on the battlefield, Huang Feng knew that this time, it would attract some people''s attention.


    However, Huang Feng is also prepared for this situation. As long as he does not reveal that he is the person behind Hansen, there is no definite shock to prove this. Even if someone suspects it, Huang Feng will not care. As for the others. , Huang Feng will not pay too much attention.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that not long after he received Huang Ping''s report, he actually received a call from Old Li.


    I have helped Li Lao before. In addition, when Huang Feng went to the imperial capital, he also visited Li Lao several times. Li Lao even contributed to the affairs of Huang Feng and Su Yumo. Therefore, Huang Feng The relationship with Lao Li is still very good.


    It¡¯s just that, during the recent period, the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Lao has not been very much. It is not that the relationship between the two has weakened, but because they are both busy people, especially Li Lao, who have a lot of things. Yes, so if there is nothing to do, the two will not talk on the phone.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng saw the call from Lao Li, he was still a little surprised, but when he thought of what Huang Ping had just reported, Huang Feng also had some guesses in his heart.


    "Hey, Mr. Li, why did you think of calling me? Is there anything wrong?" Huang Feng said with a smile after the call was connected. The relationship with Mr. Li is more complicated. Mr. Li is Huang Feng''s elder. Ordinary existence seems to be a friend who can make heart-to-heart with each other. Therefore, when Huang Feng faced Lao Li, he didn''t have the trembling feeling of other people.

 1971 Chapter 1971

    "I can''t call your kid if I''m okay?" Old Li''s voice came from the phone. It was obvious that he was in a good mood, and when he was speaking, he was full of breath and he should be healthy.


    "Of course you can call." Huang Feng said: "However, you are not a busy person. If you are okay, you will not call casually. Is there something to do?"


    "It''s not your kid who tossed it." Old Li said on the phone: "Your kid has tossed about such a big thing, which has disturbed many people. Is it strange that I called you?"


    "Lao Li, I don''t understand what you are talking about." Huang Feng deliberately pretended not to understand and said. There were some things he couldn''t admit, even when facing Lao Li.


    "Also pretend to me." Old Li said, "Let¡¯s talk about it, what''s going on on that battlefield? How come there are so many Asian faces, besides, how can your company¡¯s car appear there? When did you develop a hovering vehicle with such a strong bulletproof capability and super firepower? You kid told me all these things clearly. Don''t be sloppy."


    Hearing what Li Lao said, Huang Feng said in his heart "Sure enough". When he saw Lao Li''s phone number before, he was wondering whether Lao Li called him because of this incident. , I really guessed right.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that Lao Li would move so fast. He just got some reports from Huang Ping. As a result, it didn¡¯t take long for Lao Li to call. It seems that China Although Bian did not send anyone to the remote battlefield, he was always paying attention to it. Of course, in secret, Huang Feng was not sure whether he would participate.


    Moreover, the news spread so quickly, Huang Feng also believes that since Mr. Li got the news here, then some people in power or high-level officials in other countries should have received similar news, and he may have entered a lot. Human vision.


    Before, Huang Feng was just a businessman, or a star. Although he made some money, the company developed very well. However, people in many other countries would not put Huang Feng in his eyes. He was just a businessman. Can make money, but the status will not be too high. Even in China, except for the top leaders who know some of Huang Feng¡¯s secrets, so they look at Huang Feng differently. Other leaders do not agree with Huang Feng. Not much value, after all, money is never as important as power.


    Now it is obviously different. After this incident, Huang Feng believes that he has entered the sight of many high-level officials, not only in China, but also in other countries. Maybe they didn''t know himself before, but, After this incident, they will definitely investigate their own identity, and they will also value themselves more than before, and this is also one of their previous goals.


    Of course, on the bright side, Huang Feng would definitely not admit it, that would not benefit him much. Even if other people were skeptical, as long as he didn''t admit it, there would be no way.


    "Lao Li, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? I have been in China for this period of time and have never been abroad." Huang Feng said on the phone.


    "You kid really slapped me with sloppy eyes." Li Laojie said angrily: "I heard that your residence was illegally broken into some time ago. Is there such a thing? And, those people seem to be in conflict. Does that person on the battlefield have something to do with you?"


    Huang Feng did not expect that Lao Li also knew about this, but it does not seem to be very strange. Those people can come with weapons, and Huaxia is very strict with weapons, so it is nothing to be able to find them. strange things.


    "My residence was broken into by some people, but I was beaten away. As for their identity, I don''t know." Huang Feng said.


    "All right, I know what you are scrupulous about, but since you are scrupulous about those things, why do you want to participate again, and let your company''s car appear there blatantly?" Old Li said.


    Old Li knows how much Huang Feng¡¯s scruples are. After all, those who can participate in the battlefield are supported by the state. Huang Feng, a businessman who wants to participate, will seem a little overwhelmed and suffer. Many people are suspicious and hostile.


    It¡¯s just that this is something that Lao Li doesn¡¯t understand. Since Huang Feng has this scruples, why should he participate in it? Those people with Asian faces, Huang Feng can say, are not familiar with those people, but those cars can¡¯t help it. With this explanation, anyone with a discerning eye should know that those cars are all products of Huangfeng Company.


    "Old Li, I really don''t know what you are talking about." Huang Feng still refused to admit it.


    "Well, then I''ll tell you." Old Li said: "In that chaotic country, a force appeared. This force was supposed to be annihilated by other forces, but suddenly appeared. Some reinforcements helped them stabilize their positions, and these reinforcements were all Asian faces, and many people suspected that they were Chinese! In addition, just last night, on the battlefield, there were some suspended vehicles, these vehicles , Not only can hang in the air, but also has super firepower, and strong bulletproof ability. It can be said that this is simply a big killer on the battlefield, which has greatly affected the direction of the battle. According to our understanding, these cars should all It was those reinforcements that brought them there. In addition, on that battlefield, some other advanced weapons appeared. The old men of us all know some mysteries about you, so these things add up, It is hard for us not to doubt that this matter has something to do with you. Of course, we all believe in you, and there is nothing wrong with it."


    Although this is the case, since Mr. Li can call, it means that some of the people above may be wary of Huang Feng. Finally, Mr. Li, who has a good relationship with Huang Feng, call this call and want to ask Asked, what on earth did Huang Feng think, what was his purpose in doing this, after all, they all knew that there were some secrets in Huang Feng''s body. If in normal times, they could leave it alone for now, but now Huang Feng actually started Intervening in some countries and affairs between countries, this has to make them vigilant.


    "Lao Li, these things you said really have nothing to do with me, and I really don''t know." Huang Feng said: "As for the car you mentioned, there was indeed a buyer who came to the door before. We have ordered a batch of such cars here. As for who they are and where they will drive the cars, we don¡¯t know. This is not something that manufacturers like us should be asking."


    Obviously, Huang Feng still did not admit that he was personally involved in that battlefield. After all, once he admits, he may not have anything on his own. Old Li may also believe him, but some people on the top will probably think in his heart. There are other ideas.


    "So, those cars are indeed made by your company?" Old Li asked, somewhat surprised.


    Although they all suspected that those cars were produced by Huangfeng''s company, after all, as of now, there is no other car company in the world that can produce floating cars.


    It¡¯s just that there is no obvious logo on those cars, so they are just skeptical, and there is no definite evidence. However, now that Huang Feng said this, he clearly admitted that those cars were indeed from their cars. The meaning of driving out.


    This shocked Lao Li, and he believed that everyone else would be equally shocked.


    Originally, Huangfeng¡¯s car factory was able to produce suspension cars, which was already very surprising. However, they did not expect that Huangfeng and their technology were so advanced and developed so fast that they could already produce them for use on the battlefield. The cars are out, and the news from the battlefield shows that those cars have performed very well on the battlefield, and their impact is also great.


    "Yes, those cars should be my company''s cars. I believe that in this world, so far, no other company can produce suspension cars." Huang Feng said confidently. Regarding this matter, he still He would choose to admit it. After all, he sent those cars in the past. One of his goals was to make his company''s cars famous all over the world. Then, he would naturally not fail to admit that those cars belonged to him. Of the company.


    "When did your company develop those technologies? I''m talking about the firepower and bulletproof capabilities. Even military enterprises cannot produce such capabilities." Old Li said, "According to the data sent back there, That kind of firepower and bullet-proof capability is something we can''t even develop."


    Indeed, according to the data sent back from the front, that kind of firepower and bulletproof capabilities are much ahead of them, not the technology they can now have.


    Huang Feng had always been a private entrepreneur before. Although there were many companies under his control, they were still in civilian use. It was really shocking to suddenly come up with such technology so quietly.


    "Those technologies were researched by our technical staff. Of course, I had some considerable information before." Huang Feng said.


    When Mr. Li heard what Huang Feng said, he remembered the radar technology and engine technology that Huang Feng had given them before. Obviously, it would not be impossible for Huang Feng to possess those technologies now.


    However, Huang Feng has so many advanced technologies in his hands, which is still shocking.

 1972 Chapter 1972

    "Your kid made such a big move silently. I don''t know how many people will be alarmed this time." Old Li said.


    Indeed, this time, they have already been alarmed here, and Mr. Li believes that some people in other countries will also be alarmed. After all, what happened on the battlefield this time was too big and too much. It''s amazing.


    Originally, Hansen and their forces should have been wiped out under the encirclement of other forces, but now they are safe and sound, but other forces have suffered heavy losses for a while, and even their respective garrisons have been lost.


    You know, the countries behind those forces have invested a lot of effort and money there to achieve the current effect, but it turned out to be good, and they were directly driven away by Hansen. The previous investment lost more than half of it. To restore to the previous state, it is definitely necessary to invest a lot of money and energy again.


    However, the most terrifying thing is not this. The most terrifying thing is that the forces in other countries have not yet found a way to deal with Hansen¡¯s weapons and equipment, especially the kind of levitating car, which is as hard as a tortoise shell. , Ordinary weapons, even heavy weapons, cannot penetrate the opponent''s defense.


    Therefore, before finding a way to deal with Hansen''s weapons and equipment, other forces can only watch Hansen and the others continue to expand their resident area, and there is no good way.


    "Lao Li, I''m really wronged. I really don''t know that those buyers will send them to the battlefield after buying those things. If they know, I won''t sell them. This is not causing trouble for myself." Huang Feng cried.


    "Okay, okay, don''t complain to me, your kid, just say, can you hand over the technology, of course, we will compensate you, and you won''t suffer." Li Lao said directly.


    "Lao Li, I''m afraid this won''t work." Huang Feng said with some embarrassment: "If it is for other technologies, I will hand them over, but now this technology is the result of the joint efforts of many researchers in our institute. , And I also want to sell my "space-time car" abroad. This is an opportunity for me and the company. So, I am sorry that I cannot deliver this technology."


    Just kidding, Huang Feng asked Huang Ping to put those suspended vehicles on the battlefield. It wasn''t for selling technology. If it was just for selling technology, just contact Lao Li and them directly before. Why bother?


    There are many technologies in Huang Feng''s hands, but he needs to make these technologies serve his company, and the current technology is to help his cars, so that his cars can be sold to the world smoothly.


    "Okay, I won''t force you anymore, knowing that your kid has an idea, so let''s give us a thousand cars of this kind, and the money will not be less for you." Old Li said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li, for your understanding. However, I have no stock of this car. I need to start production from scratch. After all, I never thought that this car would have a market." Huang Feng said, of course this is a lie. In fact, Huang Feng had known for a long time that as long as this kind of car showed great power on the battlefield, there would definitely be no shortage of buyers.


    Huang Feng is telling Li Lao now that he just doesn''t want the people above to think that this kind of car is easy to get. In that case, it is not good for him.


    "Okay, then produce as soon as possible. What is the difference and help? Talk to me. Let''s do it today. I will hang up first." Old Li said.


    "Okay, thank you for being old," Huang Feng said gratefully.


    This gratitude, Huang Feng is definitely from the heart, and he himself understands that if someone changes the phone today, there will never be Lao Li who speaks so well, and Huang Feng also believes that Lao Li will also Among the other bigwigs, those who help themselves speak and share their pressure should know that in the eyes of many people, they are just ordinary businessmen. Once there are enough benefits in front of them, it is difficult to guarantee that those people will not touch others. Thoughts.


    At this time, it is very important to have someone like Mr. Li who can help him speak.


    "Okay, don''t say anything to me. I still trust you very much and believe that you will not do stupid things. However, you have to be careful yourself. You are a smart person and you should know that things will happen this time. What kind of influence is there? Although you don¡¯t acknowledge some things, others will have their own judgments. In addition, I can help you block some things. However, this time the influence will not only come from the country. I think, now it is definitely There are a lot of people with different goals who have boarded the plane to China, so you must be careful for a while."


    "I understand." Huang Feng said.


    Of course Huang Feng would understand the impact of this incident. Even in other words, these were his original goals. If the impact is too small, it also means that his incident has failed.


    And Huang Feng also knows that there will definitely be people with other thoughts coming to him. Before peacefully negotiating with him, they will definitely try to use some other, more extreme methods. For this, Huang Feng is always Somewhat expected.


    "It''s okay if you understand, I know your kid is not easy." Old Li said, and he also understood in his heart that things on the battlefield were definitely not as simple as Huang Feng said, but he didn''t mean to ask, even if it was. In fact, it doesn''t make much sense to ask questions. Although many people would doubt this matter, Huang Feng refused to admit it, and other people did nothing. Of course, the methods that should be used will still be used.


    However, Huang Feng was able to develop to the point where he is today, he is definitely not an ordinary person. Old Li also believes that before Huang Feng participated in this matter, he had already thought about the relevant consequences.


    After that, the two cut off contact. After Huang Feng hung up the phone, he called the servant who came to the villa and sent additional manpower to his woman. Huang Feng also understood that a lot of danger was coming, but he himself was not a big problem. , However, he dare not care about his women. Most of them are just ordinary people. Although they have already started to practice, they are still much worse than Huang Feng. Huang Feng is also afraid of their accidents.


    And when the girls returned to the villa at night, Huang Feng also told them that they should be a little more careful recently.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Su Yumo asked.


    Huang Feng didn''t hide anything from them, and directly told them about the battlefield over there: "So, recently, there will definitely be a lot of people hitting my car factory''s idea. Some people will do whatever it takes to obtain those technologies, but , Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen."


    "You should be more careful yourself." Su Yumo said, "As for us, you don''t have to worry too much. We people are not slack in cultivation. Although they are not as good as you, they are not as good for ordinary people. No problem, plus the bodyguards you sent, nothing will happen."


    "That is, if they dare to come, let them taste the power of this lady''s fist!" Xie Mengjiao waved his fist and said "viciously".


    Huang Feng smiled slightly. Xie Mengjiao¡¯s cultivation base should have initially reached a second-rate level. Such strength can be regarded as a master in reality. This is related to her own hard work and her own talent. It''s a big relationship. Of course, Huang Feng constantly provides them with panacea to help them cultivate. It also has a big relationship.


    As for the other women, Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s cultivation level is not bad. However, if you say that you surpass Xie Mengjiao, you have not been able to achieve it. The only one who surpasses Xie Mengjiao is Bai Xiaorou. However, Bai Xiaorou has been practicing for many years. It was incomparable, and because of this, I could see how terrifying Xie Mengjiao''s cultivation talent was. If she lived in the world of cultivation, she would probably be a super genius.


    "By the way, Huang Feng, didn''t you mean that you brought your new girlfriend here these days?" Tang Muxue said suddenly.


    "Well, I''ll pick it up later." Huang Feng said.


    Originally, Huang Feng wanted to bring Guo Menghan over, but, firstly, Guo Menghan was a little shy and nervous. Secondly, Guo Menghan, who has been busy at the factory recently and has a heavy sense of responsibility, often works overtime these days, although Huang Feng also Persuading her to not have to work so hard, but Guo Menghan felt that she herself lags behind many people in terms of learning, and if she doesn''t work hard, she will become a "waste person", so she has to work harder than others.


    Therefore, in the past few days, Huang Feng has not had the opportunity to bring Guo Menghan over. However, there is time today. It is easier today at the factory, and Huang Feng has also drew out energy from the battlefield far away, so he prepared tonight Came here with Guo Menghan.


    "Then you go quickly, it''s getting late, just come over for dinner later." Su Yumo said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    After that, Huang Feng turned around and left, and the women began to discuss the identity of Guo Menghan.


    "Sister Yumo, will there be any change after Guo Menghan comes?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "What''s the change?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Will she know Huang Feng first, and even almost got together with Huang Feng, and have any opinion on us?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    Indeed, if it wasn''t for them, maybe Huang Feng and Guo Menghan would have been a couple. It would be hard to say whether there would be people like them in the future. It would not be surprising if Guo Menghan had any thoughts in his heart.


    "No." Su Yumo shook his head and said, "Huang Feng will definitely be able to handle this kind of thing. If it is not handled well, he will not bring others back."

 1973 Chapter 1973

    It¡¯s not a day or two for Su Yumo to know Huang Feng, and the others are the same, so they are still very confident in Huang Feng. Xie Mengjiao asked that because he was worried about what would happen to Guo Menghan, but didn¡¯t think about it. What has changed in the Yellow Summit.


    However, when Su Yumo said this, Xie Mengjiao didn''t say anything. The facts are indeed the case. Huang Feng is very measured. In such a special big family, Huang Feng has always handled the relationship between everyone. It is very good. I believe that Huang Feng will not bring in those people who are easy to destroy the harmony of the family.


    "How is it? Are everything packed up?" On the other side, Huang Feng didn''t take long before she arrived at Guo Menghan''s residence. She was still where Huang Feng came last time.


    "Yeah." Guo Menghan nodded, looked at the suitcases next to him, and said: "Actually, these things have already been packed, but there is no time for the past few days. Yumo sisters will not Are you angry?"


    Guo Menghan was indeed worried, because she had agreed with Huang Feng before that she would move to the villa the next day and also see Su Yumo and others. This is quite the meaning of the ancient concubine meeting the old lady. Guo Menghan was also very nervous and valued.


    However, because some things were delayed later, as a result, she, who had moved in a long time ago, has not been able to take shape until today. After several days of delay, Guo Menghan was afraid of Su Yumo and the others, and felt that she was playing with them on purpose. Yes, the time has been agreed, but the result has not passed, fearing what they think of themselves.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "Your situation, I told Yumo and others before, they understand very well, and you know that, including Yumo, several women around me are very ambitious. The heavy ones, they still understand your behavior very well."


    Indeed, whether it was Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao, or Li Bingyun, they were all strong women before they met Huang Feng. Their achievements are no less than that of ordinary men. In their hearts Career is also a very important part, and only after meeting Huang Feng, they all know that with Huang Feng¡¯s existence, they don¡¯t have to work so hard. Therefore, although they are still doing their own things, they are There is no need to work as hard as before, especially Su Yumo''s three daughters, whose pressure has been relieved by Huang Feng, and now they are more relaxed.


    However, Guo Menghan is obviously different. The reason for her own birth has caused her to feel more pressure than ordinary people. In addition, she does not understand the true situation of Huang Feng and thinks Huang Feng is just an ordinary businessman. That''s it, and that sewage treatment plant is Huang Feng''s factory. She naturally hopes that she can work hard to do her best, which can be regarded as helping Huang Feng.


    However, if Guo Menghan knew that even if she had worked hard for a lifetime, she would not have earned as much money as Huang Feng could earn in one hour, her mind might have to change, and if she knew, the sewage treatment plant In Huang Feng''s heart, if there is no status at all, it may not be like it is now, and he will do it all his life.


    All this is caused by Guo Menghan''s ignorance of Huang Feng and want to help Huang Feng. Huang Feng and Su Yumo and others naturally understand Guo Menghan very well.


    "That''s good." Guo Menghan said with a sigh of relief: "Then let''s go quickly. It''s not good to let a few sisters wait too long."


    Guo Menghan has always put his status very low, not as Xie Mengjiao was worried about, thinking that he and Huang Feng were almost done at the beginning, so there is something special in Huang Feng''s heart.


    Guo Menghan has always felt that he belongs to a latecomer, and his family background, ability, etc., are more than a little worse than Su Yumo and others. Therefore, from the beginning, Guo Menghan put himself in a very low position. She didn''t want to make Su Yumo upset because of herself.


    "It''s okay, they have just returned, and they are probably still resting and chatting now." Huang Feng said.


    Although she said so, Guo Menghan still urged Huang Feng to hurry up. She did not hope that Huang Feng took too long to pick up herself. After all, she and Su Yumo were not very familiar with each other. The woman feels that she is wasting too much time and is putting on airs, so things are more troublesome.


    Huang Feng saw Guo Menghan''s nervousness, smiled, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he helped Guo Menghan pick up things and walked out. He knew Guo Menghan''s worry, and he knew it, no matter what he said, the worry was It will not decrease too much. Only when Guo Menghan gets acquainted with Su Yumo and others, and Guo Menghan understands what kind of people Su Yumo and them are, will this worry be lessened.


    Although he has been urging Huang Feng to leave, Guo Menghan''s heart gradually became tense after the car hit the road, but as he got closer to Huang Feng''s destination, the tension in his heart became more and more. Big.


    As a result, when he arrived at his destination, Guo Menghan dared not get out of the car nervously.


    "Let''s go, don''t worry, they don''t know how to eat people." Huang Feng saw Guo Menghan''s worry, and said to her, it seems that the following women were in the same mood when they came to live in the villa.


    "I, I''m a little nervous." Guo Menghan said: "Will Sister Yumo not welcome me?"


    "No." Huang Feng said: "Before I came out, they still urged me to take you back earlier. Don''t think about it, they are all very good people. When you get in touch for a long time, they will understandable."


    "Yeah." Hearing what Huang Feng said, Guo Menghan felt a little relaxed. After that, he took a deep breath in the car, then opened the door and got out of the car. He looked a bit tragic and looked at Huang Feng. He smiled straight in his heart.


    "Huang Feng, this is your place of residence? It''s so big and beautiful." Guo Menghan said in shock and emotion when he followed Huang Feng to the door of the villa.


    Before, Guo Menghan was nervous, even if she entered the door, she didn''t look at the surrounding environment carefully, but at this time, she looked at the surrounding situation for the first time and was immediately attracted.


    Guo Menghan has lived in a poor family since she was a child. After she came out to work, she didn¡¯t make much money. Anyway, before meeting Huang Feng, she and the rich were definitely not in the same category, although on some TV and impurities, I have seen the life of some wealthy people, but because I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I didn¡¯t feel too much. And now, when she stands in front of Huang Feng¡¯s villa, she is indeed shocked. , For a while, he could not move his legs.


    Before Huang Feng moved away from the original place, Guo Menghan and Huang Feng had a lot less contact. Although Guo Menghan always had Huang Feng in his heart, he did not actively contact Huang Feng, and he did not like it. Huang Feng, because of her inferiority complex, she didn¡¯t know where Huang Feng lived before, and she had never been here before. Therefore, she had no psychological preparation before, and she suddenly saw such an environment. The impact is naturally great.


    "Here will also be your residence in the future." Huang Feng said with a smile: "It''s getting dark now, and you can''t see many places. Waiting for tomorrow, you can get around here and have fun."


    "In that case, would I seem too insightful?" Guo Menghan asked in a low voice.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a smile: "No one will laugh at you, but when Yumo and the others came for the first time, they all performed similarly to you."


    "Oh." When they heard Su Yumo, they would be startled by the villa in front of them. Guo Menghan let out a big sigh and relaxed a lot.


    While the two were chatting, a servant had already walked out of the villa and came to Huang Feng and Guo Menghan''s side. First they bowed and saluted them, and then took all their luggage from Huang Feng''s hands. past.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng said, holding Guo Menghan''s waist.


    "Yeah." In front of others, with such close contact with Huang Feng, Guo Menghan was somewhat shy, but she did not refuse, as long as Huang Feng did something to her, she would not refuse, even if it was her She is very shy and will let herself accept it.


    When Huang Feng took Guo Menghan into the hall, Guo Menghan didn¡¯t bother to look at the luxurious decorations in the hall, but was immediately attracted by the ten or so women in the hall. These women, there are She knows most of them, but most of them are the first time they have met, and they all have one characteristic in common, that is, they are beautiful!


    Each of the women in the hall is beautiful, and each has a different temperament, each with its own characteristics, but no matter which one is taken out alone, it is the same kind of walking on the street. The kind that can have a 100% return rate, but so many women are concentrated in one place, which makes people feel dizzy.


    At this time, Guo Menghan was able to guess their identities for those who were able to appear in this villa, and Guo Menghan clearly felt that when she followed Huang Feng in, the eyes of those women were all focused on the first time. Own body.


    What made Guo Menghan greatly relieved was that although these eyes were many, they were all curious and interesting eyes. She did not feel the hostile eyes she was worried about.


    Because of her background, Guo Menghan has never experienced the look of contempt and hostility since she was a child. Therefore, she is very sensitive to that look, and she can detect the existence of those eyes at the first time. In these gazes, there is obviously no such gaze.


    "Sisters are good." Before Huang Feng could introduce him, Guo Menghan greeted the girls in the villa nervously.

 1974 Chapter 1974 Tang Jies Call

    "This is Sister Menghan, come in quickly." Su Yumo stood up first, greeted him and said, without intentional expression on his face, but with a smile.


    "Sister Yumo is good." Guo Menghan said quickly. For Guo Menghan, she had met and knew him before.


    "Well, come here soon." Su Yumo took Guo Menghan''s hand and said, "Supper is ready, just wait for them to come."


    With that said, Su Yumo pulled Guo Menghan towards the restaurant. At this time, the other women also stood up and walked over. At the dining table in the restaurant, there are indeed various foods already arranged, which is very rich, and The three bottles of red wine were there. Obviously, as Su Yumo said, they have been prepared for a long time, just waiting for Huang Feng and Guo Menghan to come over.


    Huang Feng also walked over and took a seat. At this time, Su Yumo had introduced the other women to Guo Menghan one by one, and Guo Menghan also greeted him enthusiastically one by one. The atmosphere during the dinner was very good.


    Huang Feng was not surprised by this situation. After all, Guo Menghan was not the first woman he brought back, and how Su Yumo and others would react, Huang Feng also knew. At the same time, Huang Feng also knew what Guo Menghan was. It is also clear, so all of this is what Huang Feng expected.


    After that, the whole hall became lively. Everyone was eating and talking and laughing, especially the deliberate care of Su Yumo''s daughters, Guo Menghan quickly integrated into it, and it was not entirely because Guo Menghan was so busy. s reason.


    In fact, all the women are quite satisfied with their current lives. Although they can¡¯t enjoy Huang Feng¡¯s love exclusively, the other women have good personalities. In addition, Su Yumo, who is a "eldest woman," was originally Because of this, she was out of the control of the family, so she was very content and satisfied with her current life. Naturally, she was not harsh to other people.


    Therefore, everyone gets along very happily. This villa is usually very lively, especially when Huang Feng is at home. This situation is even more obvious. Everyone does not want Huang Feng to be annoyed by their affairs. Of course, this is not to say that they are acting, but because they will feel better when they see Huang Feng, and this villa is naturally more lively.


    This sumptuous dinner lasted about three hours before it ended. After that, Guo Menghan chose a room and officially lived here.


    Of course, the villa at night is also very lively. Although the soundproofing effect of this villa is very good, occasionally there will be one or two red-faced noises coming from some rooms, especially like Tang Muxue, who has a more open personality. Some have more tricks with Huang Feng, and the sound is louder.


    The next morning, when Huang Feng just woke up from Wenrou Township, he received a call from Tang Jie. He said on the phone that he had received a lot of calls since last night. These calls are both domestic and some Foreign automakers are all automakers, and the purpose of calling is to discuss the possibility of cooperation with them.


    Originally, Tang Jie would not be surprised or surprised if one or two people called. He could handle it himself and would not bother Huang Feng. After all, their company¡¯s technology was there, as long as they were not blind. Everyone knows the advanced technology of their company. It is not surprising that they want to seek cooperation. It is strange that they have not received similar calls before.


    It¡¯s just that, all of a sudden, receiving so many similar calls at once, and almost all of them came at the same time. Tang Jie felt that something unusual about this incident must have happened to him. Things you don''t know, otherwise, how could those people choose to call at this time by such a coincidence?


    However, on the phone, he tapped and asked several times, but he didn''t get any useful information. He felt that things were not easy, so he called Huang Feng early in the morning.


    "Okay, I see, I''ll be there later." Huang Feng said to Tang Jie, and then hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Qiu Ningshuang next to Huang Feng asked.


    At this time, Qiu Ningshuang was still in the same state he was when she slept last night, with no clothes on her body. When she sat up, the spring light leaked from her chest. Because there was no other person in the room, she did nothing to cover up.


    However, seeing Huang Feng''s fiery gaze, Qiu Ningshuang''s face immediately showed a red color. After that, he hurriedly pulled the quilt and blocked it in front of his chest.


    "Talking to you? What are your eyes looking at?" Qiu Ningshuang said with a white look at Huang Feng, but her eyes were full of water, and this whiteness did not have the slightest lethality, but instead drew the anger in Huang Feng''s heart. It''s a lot.


    Last night, Huang Feng finally took a rest in Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s room. The two naturally had a fight. However, seeing Qiu Ningshuang¡¯s appearance at this time, Huang Feng still couldn¡¯t help but had a certain idea. Qiu Ningshuang pressed down, panting and said, "Do morning exercises first, and then talk after you finish."


    Qiu Ningshuang wanted to resist, but under Huang Feng''s offensive, she quickly surrendered and cooperated.


    When Qiu Ningshuang is in front of outsiders, he always has a carefree and outgoing personality. However, in bed, he is extremely shy, even shyer than Su Yumo. This kind of strong contrast makes Huang Huang Peak feels very interesting.


    After some exercise, Qiu Ningshuang panted and lay in Huang Feng''s arms, and Huang Feng also talked about the previous events.


    "So, those people have already acted?" Although Qiu Ningshuang was very shy when she was in bed, it did not seem to affect her IQ. After listening to what Huang Feng said, she understood how it came back.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said: "This should be the first wave, and it is also a wave on the bright side. Speaking of which, it should be the best wave to deal with."


    Huang Feng had already made preparations in this regard before, plus the phone reminder from Mr. Li before that he was not surprised or caught off guard about what was in front of him. All this was expected.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Qiu Ningshuang asked.


    "Of course, cooperation is necessary. If Space-Time Auto wants to become bigger and stronger and go abroad, it must cooperate with some other companies. However, how the cooperation will be carried out will be discussed. However, We are now in an advantageous position and the right to speak is on our side. Therefore, there should not be a big problem. Even if we can¡¯t agree, for us, it¡¯s just a return to the previous state without any loss."


    Cooperation, Huang Feng must be done, and it is to talk about cooperation with some large foreign companies, in that case, they can complete the first step to go abroad, and want to completely leave foreign companies and establish a foothold abroad. It is not impossible, but it will definitely be a lot more difficult. Huang Feng has long considered this kind of thing, and even discussed it with Tang Jie.


    However, how to discuss this cooperation has different meanings. In the past, before this incident, even if it was possible to negotiate cooperation with foreign companies, Huang Feng and the others had no advantages, and they would even be severely exploited by those companies. A meal.


    However, after this incident, they have gained a lot of confidence, and they will naturally appear to be comfortable when negotiating.


    "Okay, anyway, we all believe in you, we can definitely handle these things." Qiu Ningshuang said, and then, her face flushed again, urging Huang Feng to say: "Manager Tang must be a little anxious. You must get up quickly. Let''s go, it''s this time, you still have those thoughts."


    Obviously, Qiu Ningshuang was talking about the two people just exercising.


    "What''s the matter." Huang Feng said nonchalantly: "You are so attractive. Isn''t it normal for me to have those thoughts? It''s not normal if I don''t, and anyway, it''s those people who are begging us, so I don''t worry about it. To deal with it, let Manager Tang give it a head first and let those people temper their temper."


    Huang Feng is indeed not in a hurry now, otherwise, he is not a person who does not know the importance. If he is really anxious, he has just got up and left. Right now, he really does not need to be too eager. In that case, he is instead treating them. The ensuing negotiations are unfavorable.


    "Even if you are not in a hurry, Manager Tang must be in a hurry. You''d better go there quickly and give him some air, lest he doesn''t know what to do." Qiu Ningshuang said, all of a sudden so many companies came to the door. , She can fully think that Tang Jie must be excited and nervous now, and even a little at a loss. If Huang Feng does not reveal some information to him, I believe Tang Jie may really not know what to do, and he doesn¡¯t know what to do during the negotiation. , What scale should be grasped.


    "All right." Huang Feng said with a kiss on Qiu Ningshuang''s mouth: "I''ll get up now, it''s still early, you can sleep for a while."


    "Yeah." Qiu Ningshuang said with a blush. After that, he buried his head in the quilt, showing only a pair of eyes, and watched Huang Feng wearing clothes there. In that way, he was totally in love. The image of the nympho girl.


    If in the past, someone told Qiu Ningshuang that she would become the way she is now, she would never believe it, but she has indeed become like this now, and she still enjoys it very much, looking at Huang Feng. She has a better figure than a model, she feels that she can''t see enough of it no matter how she looks.


    "Okay, little nympho, I''ll go, and see you tonight." Huang Feng naturally felt Qiu Ningshuang''s gaze, but he didn''t feel anything wrong. After he got dressed, he said hello to Qiu Ningshuang. Then left.

 1975 Chapter 1975 Too Many Phones

    When Huang Feng arrived at the car factory, there was still some time before the official working hours. However, at this time, the factory had already become lively.


    From the very beginning of its establishment, the "Space-Time Automobile" company has been destined to be extraordinary, and it has been under the spotlight and has been watched by many people.


    Because the technology is ahead of other auto companies by a lot, the cars produced by the "Space Auto" company have been sought after by many people from the beginning. The orders are floating like snowflakes, whether it is for ordinary models or representative ones. Many people are pursuing the status and status of the suspension car. When ordering, it seems that the entire Huaxia car market has formed a consensus, that is, only when you drive a car from the "Time and Space Automobile" company, it is the real one. Own a car, even own an identity.


    Therefore, since the first day of the establishment of the company, the production here has not stopped. Although the scale of the factory has been expanding under the instructions of Huang Feng and Tang Jie, the number of workers has increased, but the whole The factory is still at full capacity, and the machines in the workshop have never stopped.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng arrived here, the entire factory was not like other companies. It was still in a quiet environment. Here, the sound of the machine has never stopped, and inside the factory, you can often see employees. Passing by.


    Of course, outside the factory, just like Huang Feng¡¯s last time here, there are still many agents queuing up here to pick up the car. There is no need for Huang Feng to deliver them here, as long as the car leaves the workshop and gets off. The production line will be snatched away immediately. Those agents know that if they can get the current car of the "Time and Space Automobile" company now, it is equivalent to getting money. The current market is for the cars produced by the "Time and Space Automobile" company. , The demand is great. As long as there are goods in hand, there is no need to worry about not being able to sell it. Even if the price is directly doubled, there are people rushing to buy. Therefore, there are often people outside of Huangfeng¡¯s factory. Wait here.


    When Huang Feng entered Tang Jie''s office, Tang Jie was answering the phone. Huang Feng did not bother him either. He just sat down on the sofa on one side and waited for Tang Jie to finish the call.


    "Mr. Huang, you are finally here." After Tang Jie hung up the phone, he couldn''t wait to come to Huang Feng''s side and said: "The call just now was also made by a senior executive of an automobile company. From the evening till now, I have received the 21st call. The purpose of these calls is also the same. They all want to cooperate with our company. Some people made generous suggestions on the phone. The conditions, some even said directly, as long as you are willing to cooperate, you can say anything. To be honest, I have been moved many times. Those conditions are very attractive."


    When Tang Jie said this, his tone was a little anxious, but his face was excited. Before, he and Huang Feng both thought that because of the intervention of some foreign companies, they would not be able to get out in the short term. The country can only occupy the domestic market. Fortunately, the domestic market is also very large, and it takes some time for them. Therefore, neither Huang Feng nor Tang Jie was anxious at the time.


    However, being in a hurry does not mean that they don¡¯t want to go abroad soon. Now other foreign companies don¡¯t have relevant technologies. The sooner they can go abroad, the sooner they can take the lead and occupy more markets. Afterwards, even if other companies developed similar technologies, at that time, they had the ability to defend and even counterattack.


    However, when I want to return, both Huang Feng and Tang Jie understand that it is not easy to take this step, because this is not a labor-intensive enterprise. This kind of technically demanding product is not available abroad. There was a lot of resistance to let them pass easily, and during this time, Tang Jie also felt this resistance, so he stopped wanting to go abroad in a short time.


    However, Tang Jie did not expect that everything suddenly changed. Since last night, he has received calls from some large domestic and foreign automobile companies one after another. The purpose of the calls is very clear, that is, he wants to cooperate with them. When he first received the first call, Tang Jie was very excited, and even almost agreed on the spot. You know, they have been thinking about this for a long time.


    However, reason still made him not reply on the spot, but tried his best to calmly reply to the other party. After all, if the other party made a call and he agreed, they would definitely suffer a lot from the subsequent negotiations. After all, this is not a trivial matter. Tang Jie didn''t dare to make a decision behind Huang Feng''s back. Therefore, he was going to contact Huang Feng after asking him.


    However, before he could contact Huang Feng, he received another call. The company that called was still a large foreign automobile company. The purpose of the other party was the same as that of the previous person. Moments Auto¡¯s companies cooperated, and even the other party directly said on the phone, as long as the cooperation is negotiated, all conditions are easy to say.


    Tang Jie, who was excited at the time, almost didn''t jump up directly. The conditions of this company were obviously better than those of the previous one. Moreover, this company was definitely a large-scale company, even bigger than the previous one!


    And it''s strange that Tang Jie was not excited when such a large enterprise offered such generous terms.However, in addition to his excitement, Tang Jie seemed to feel a little unusual.


    In the past, these large foreign auto companies don¡¯t want to give them such favorable conditions. They didn¡¯t even talk about basic cooperation. Tang Jie had tried to contact some companies before, but the other party refused, and even gave them creations. Some resistance.


    But now, the other party''s attitude had undergone a big change of 180 degrees. Tang Jie was so happy and excited, he was naturally a little confused, wondering why the other party''s attitude had changed so much.


    Therefore, Tang Jie, who was a little worried, even if he wanted to answer the countermeasures at the time, he still kept a thread.


    And sure enough, not long after Tang Jie hung up the other party''s call, he received another call. The content of this call was also very similar to the previous two calls. Although this call was a bit abrupt, it seemed to be predicting again. Among.


    Tang Jie is not stupid. At this time, he has realized that things are a bit unusual. Those who rejected them before, but at this time, they are calling one after another, one by one, which must have happened. Something has caused them to change their attitude.


    Therefore, compared with before, Tang Jie has become much more stable. He will not feel happy because of receiving similar calls. In his heart, he will only feel more because of receiving more and more similar calls. Confused, so in the morning, he couldn''t help calling Huang Feng.


    "It''s fine if you didn''t agree." Huang Feng said: "If you say that, there are some domestic companies calling?"


    Huang Feng is not surprised to receive calls from foreign companies. After all, he has already thought of this before. He has made a lot of noise abroad. The countries behind those forces will definitely be unable to sit still and will definitely take action. of.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that a domestic company would actually call, and it was still in this sensitive matter. This is obviously not as simple as a coincidence.


    "Yes, so far, I have received calls from three domestic companies, all of which are star companies in our auto industry." Tang Jie said.


    Huang Feng nodded. It seems that although Mr. Li is blocking him, there are still some people who are not satisfied and still want to obtain their own skills.


    "However, the attitudes of those companies are very arrogant, and the conditions they offer are much worse than those of foreign companies. Moreover, they also name and want us to share related technologies." Tang Jie added, obviously, he is very The behavior of some domestic enterprises is very dissatisfied.


    "Idiot people talk about dreams." Huang Feng said disdainfully. Obviously, the big guys above didn''t talk too much with those companies. Those companies are probably relying on their relationships behind their backs. They don''t even understand the specific situation until now. A condescending posture is simply a brain disease.


    "Then what should we do now?" Tang Jie asked.


    Tang Jie naturally wants to cooperate with those companies, whether it is domestic or foreign companies. Once they cooperate with those companies, their company will have a qualitative leap, which is very important for their company''s development. have benefits.


    "Do you know why they proposed to cooperate with us at this time?" Huang Feng did not directly answer Tang Jie''s question, but instead asked him rhetorically.


    "I don''t know." Tang Jie shook his head and said. This is where he is puzzled now. If only one or two companies want to cooperate with them, he would not have such doubts. However, in this period of time, there are actually so many things. Many companies want to cooperate with them at the same time, and the companies that have proposed to cooperate are actually well-known companies. This is obviously for a reason, but Tang Jie does not know the reason.


    "Because our car has made a reputation on a foreign battlefield!" Huang Feng said.


    "Foreign? On the battlefield? When?" Tang Jie asked suspiciously. He had no idea about this matter. Hearing what Huang Feng said, he was confused.


    "Not long ago." Huang Feng said: "In that research institute of mine, some new technologies have been researched, and some small-scale vehicles that can be used in all directions on the battlefield are produced. These vehicles are not only equipped with suspension. Function, and also has super firepower and incredible bulletproof ability, you said, after knowing this situation, will some people be moved?"

 1976 Chapter 1976 Dao Mings Reason

    "This, what''s going on?" Tang Jie was still full of doubts, because he had never heard of this matter before. Although Huang Feng explained a bit, he still had many things he didn''t understand. .


    Afterwards, Huang Feng roughly talked about the battlefield. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell Tang Jie that he supported Hansen behind his back, and he also sent Huang Ping to help. What Tang Jie said was basically What Huang Feng explained to Lao Li earlier.


    "It turned out to be like this." After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Tang Jie understood what was going on here, and immediately he became excited: "No wonder those people choose to call at this time."


    Before Tang Jie came out with Huang Feng, he was also a member of the Tang family, the imperial capital. Although he was not a direct family member, he was also a wealthy family and knew everything.


    Although he did not know much about the events on that battlefield, Tang Jie also understood that the forces that can exist on that battlefield must have backgrounds behind them, and these backgrounds are not weak. Now, on that battlefield, such a powerful ¡°weapon¡± suddenly appeared. It¡¯s impossible to not know the background figures behind them. Then, those people appointed some large domestic companies to cooperate with their own companies. Then everything is reasonable.


    No wonder those companies have suddenly changed so much from their previous tough and unwilling attitudes. Not only do they want to actively promote cooperation, but the conditions are good, because their goals are here.


    "Understood?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "So, it is those people who should be anxious now, not us."


    "Then we still have to cooperate with them?" Tang Jie asked.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said: "However, we must strictly protect the core technical information so that no one will know it."


    "That''s natural." Tang Jie nodded and said.


    Whether it is Huang Feng or Tang Jie, both of them understand in their hearts that the reason why those people want to cooperate with them is for their core technologies, although they may mention technology sharing during negotiations. They may not mention it, but whether they mention it or not, they have this purpose. If they don''t mention it, they will look for opportunities to steal these core technologies in future cooperation.


    "By the way, those people are afraid that they are destined to be disappointed. Even I don''t fully understand the core technology of our company. They want to make those technological ideas, it is destined to be impossible to succeed." Tang Jie smiled. Said.


    Indeed, within the "Time and Space Company", only Huang Feng can truly master all the core technologies. Even Tang Jie only knows a small part of it, and it is not the most critical and core part.


    Tang Jie has no complaints about this. He knows that those technologies are the foundation of the company¡¯s foothold and development. If they are leaked, the negative impact will be great, and although he and Huang Feng have Tang Muxue¡¯s The relationship exists, but after all, the two have not known each other for a long time. Not to mention their current relationship. Within the big family, even between brothers, they cannot be completely trusted. Therefore, Tang Jie , Not surprising at all.


    And Huang Feng was able to appoint him to be the general manager and let him show off his strengths. Tang Jie was already very satisfied. What he can do now is to do his part well and make Huang Feng feel that there is no Wrong person.


    Huang Feng just smiled at what Tang Jie said, and didn¡¯t say anything. The most important thing was that Huang Feng didn¡¯t trust Tang Jie, but he felt that if one person knew it, there would be more security. Before Huang Feng Telling the women around him about the storage box was all thoughtful. For Tang Jie, although Huang Feng is very optimistic, he has not yet reached the point where he can share too many things.


    Of course, if Tang Jie¡¯s performance has been very good, Huang Feng would not mind, telling him some technical information that is not too important. After all, his career will only increase, and it is impossible to do everything. It is important to find a few people who are worthy of everything.


    "By the way, as I said before, some domestic companies also called me. If you say that, some people in China have the same idea?" Tang Jie said to Huang Feng.


    "It should be." Huang Feng nodded and said, "However, it is obvious that some of our domestic elders have not yet recognized the matter and don''t understand their position."


    For cooperation with domestic companies, Huang Feng has always upheld the attitude of not supporting or opposing. Without the help of those companies, his company can also occupy the domestic market. Other automobile companies, even those foreign automobile companies But how can it be compared to their company?So, being surpassed by your company is a matter of time.


    Of course, if you cooperate, you can. After all, you can¡¯t make enough money. If you eat alone, it¡¯s easy to cause dissatisfaction among many people, especially those domestic companies who have some background, and those people may not be Foreign companies do it, but it is not impossible to do it with a domestic company.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has always been such a neutral attitude towards domestic companies. He is not positive, but he does not oppose it. However, those domestic auto companies don¡¯t seem to have ideas in this area before. They seem to be used to the present. The model does not want to cooperate with my company, and no one has ever contacted here before.


    And now, they also choose to call at this time. Obviously someone instructed, but those who instructed may not clearly explain the importance of the matter, so that the person in charge or senior management of the company called At that time, they were still aloof and arrogant, thinking that cooperating with their own company was their gift to their own company.


    "That''s right, those people have always been that virtue." Tang Jie also said. Before, when he was working in the Tang company, he had dealt with similar people and knew what kind of people they were. For their performance, they are not surprised at all.


    "For the cooperation with those people, I still have the same attitude as before. I don¡¯t support or oppose it. If they really want to cooperate and have a correct attitude, it¡¯s not impossible to cooperate with them. However, the same is true for Some core technologies cannot be revealed at all," Huang Feng said.


    "I understand." Tang Jie nodded.


    Before Tang Jie called Huang Feng, he even behaved a little nervous and at a loss. That was because he didn¡¯t know exactly what happened in it, and he didn¡¯t understand why those people called at the same time. So, He didn''t know how to decide.


    And now, after learning the cause of the incident from Huang Feng¡¯s mouth, he knew how to deal with the matter and what kind of attitude he should use to treat those who called. He dealt with these things, even He is more familiar and sophisticated than Huang Feng. After all, he had done similar things before when he was in the Tang company, so he didn''t need Huang Feng to remind him.


    "Well, I know you can handle it." Huang Feng said: "However, the main purpose of my coming here today is not to talk about this."


    "What else is there?" Tang Jie asked, "Oh, I see, is it necessary to strengthen security?"


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded approvingly.


    Tang Jie is not stupid, since Huang Feng has already talked about the battlefield, and there are many corporate actions, and those people will definitely not only use such a method. Tang Jie treats such politicians , I still have some understanding. For their own purposes, they can urge those companies to cooperate with their own companies without compromise. This is only one of their methods, and it is also an obvious method.


    Obviously, those people couldn''t be so desperate. In that case, they would be too stupid. Therefore, they would definitely use other methods, and there would be no less secret methods.


    Therefore, this is the real purpose of Huang Feng coming here this time. Huang Feng will not care too much about the situation on the bright side. The same is true for Tang Jie. After all, they are taking the initiative now, and those companies are asking them. , I want to work with them, so it¡¯s much easier to deal with.


    However, it¡¯s hard to say what¡¯s going on behind the scenes. Some preparations still need to be done, whether for the information or for the safety of yourself and the people in the factory.


    "This afternoon, I will send some more people over. You can arrange their work, strengthen some protections for some important places, and pay more attention to yourself." Huang Feng said.


    "I understand." Tang Jie nodded and said, "The research institute..."


    Both Huang Feng and Tang Jie understand that for their company, the most important place is the research institute, which is the top priority. All the core secrets are there. As for the factory, it is the second place.


    "You can rest assured there, I will arrange it." Huang Feng said.


    Of course Huang Feng knows the importance of that research institute. In fact, he understood this from the beginning. He has never slackened there. The security measures have been done very well, although it is indeed encountered. Several times, someone sneaked in secretly, but they were all successfully discovered and prevented.


    But this time there are more people and more complicated things, so Huang Feng will naturally pay more attention to it. Even if Tang Jie doesn''t say anything, he will strengthen the defense work there.

 1977 Chapter 1977

    Tang Jie knew it well. In fact, he just subconsciously reminded him just now, and immediately after that, Huang Feng didn''t need to remind himself. He would definitely be able to handle these things.


    "In addition, you arrange another workshop out. I plan to put those cars that can go on the battlefield to production here. Now that there are orders, it is impossible to conduct small-scale production at the institute." Huang Feng Said.


    Previously, the suspension vehicles used by Huang Feng to support Hansen were directly exchanged from the storage box. Although it is convenient, the price is definitely more expensive. It is OK to exchange a small amount. Once the exchange amount becomes larger, That is obviously not cost-effective.


    Besides, these cars have already been exposed within a certain range. Someone will definitely come here to investigate. If they find that they don¡¯t even have a production line here, as a result, the cars are delivered out one by one. There will definitely be doubts.


    "Yes." Tang Jie nodded. Although he has already arranged the production tasks here very closely, since Huang Feng has spoken, he naturally has to arrange it. The big deal is to suppress those orders. Anyway, At present, there are no floating vehicles in the domestic market, and it is impossible to have them in a short time. Therefore, no one can shake their position.


    Moreover, Tang Jie also felt that there were too many lice, and he couldn''t give birth anyway, and he didn''t care about pressing it any more.


    "You have to be prepared, and you will continue to recruit people recently. This cannot be stopped. Salaries can be increased appropriately, and some experienced workers should be recruited. Our current production tasks are very heavy, and we have to take advantage of the fact that other car manufacturers do not respond Occupy the market as soon as possible. Now the orders for those cars are from the domestic market. However, I believe that when foreign forces understand that it is impossible for them to obtain those technologies, they will choose to buy those cars from us. At that time, orders There will be more, these things, we must prepare in advance." Huang Feng said.


    Although only Lao Li has ordered some cars from him on behalf of the country at present, Huang Feng believes that such orders are only pre-heated, and even in his own country first. After all, some people above have not seen those cars in person. The performance, even if it is ordered now, is only a small part, it is just a drop in the bucket. After they have seen the performance of those cars with their own eyes, they will definitely increase the number of orders.


    The same is true for those foreign forces. When they understand that no matter what method they use, it is impossible to obtain those technologies, that is, when they bow their heads to themselves. Then, in order not to be suppressed by the enemy on the battlefield, they can only I chose to order those cars from myself. I can imagine how many orders will come.


    "I understand that recruitment has never stopped." Tang Jie said. After he understands the performance of those cars, he can figure out how promising those cars will be and there are many orders. That is completely imaginable.


    The profits of these cars must be greater than that of civilian cars. Everyone understands that arms will always be one of the most profitable industries.


    "Okay, there are so many things to explain. I believe you can handle it well. As long as the matter is handled well this time, our company can have a leapfrog development." Huang Feng said.


    Both Huang Feng and Tang Jie understand that this incident is a challenge for the company. After all, many people want to get the idea of ??those materials. However, while challenging, it is also an opportunity to seize this Given the opportunity, it is of great benefit to the development of the company.


    The two discussed some more things afterwards, and Huang Feng left, and he said everything that should be said. He believed Tang Jie could handle it.


    Sure enough, in the next few days, Tang Jie continued to receive calls. These calls were calls for cooperation. At the same time, the security guards Huang Feng arranged in the past were already in place. These people are not. The ordinary security guards were all exchanged by Huang Feng for real money, and each of them was very good, even when compared with the people in the National Security Bureau, they were not bad at all.


    In the past few days, several waves of people have broken into the factory at night, but these people have failed without exception, and some have even been arrested on the spot. It¡¯s just that those people are very stiff. , There was no intention to let go at all, even if Huang Feng used some means, those people would not tell the person behind.


    In fact, Huang Feng is not too interested in the people behind them. Anyway, whether they say it or not, they are all those people. As for who they are, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care about it. It is estimated that everyone has a share. Mostly.


    At the same time, Tang Jie himself had been kidnapped once, but he was still unsuccessful. It can be said that those people were quite rampant during this period.


    And Huang Feng, in order to shock them, let them know that he is not easy to provoke. Anyone who dares to make trouble basically has no intention of letting go. Anyway, these people cannot see the light, even if they die for no reason. No one dared to stand up for them and ask for explanations.


    Therefore, many people have not been able to go out after they came here, and even the corpses have not been found. After all, the security guards arranged by Huang Feng here are all powerful people. There are less than one in ten who can really escape. Those forces have suffered heavy losses.


    At the same time, Huang Feng produced cars for Lao Li and the others. Five of them have been successfully off the production line. After all, Huang Feng had given Tang Jie the priority to produce these cars before, so the speed is still fast.


    And Mr. Li seemed to be in a hurry. After knowing that five cars were ready, he immediately sent someone to pick them up. Huang Feng had no opinion on this. Of course, he didn¡¯t worry that Mr. Li would cheat. Qian, I guess, Mr. Li and the others can¡¯t wait to see how the car¡¯s performance is. To be honest, the number of one thousand cars is indeed too small for the entire country. They want to see the quality of the car. How can we decide whether to continue to increase orders.


    "Everyone, the car will be delivered soon. What is the effect? ??We will be able to see soon." Li Lao said.


    At this time, Mr. Li was in a training base in the imperial capital, and he was not alone. By his side, there were several other big men. Of course, in addition to these big men, there were also some soldiers. The security staff is also the tester of the car''s performance later.


    "I heard that the kid is very lively these days?" Another big guy said with a smile. Although he is old, he still looks very energetic, at least ten years younger than someone of the same age.


    "I¡¯ve heard it too. Recently, many people want to''visit'' his factory. As a result, most of them have not been able to come out again. They are now in the eyes of many people. It has become a Tiger''s Den in Longtan, and it''s not worse than ours." A big guy in casual clothes next to him said, with a smile on his face. Obviously, such news did not make them change too much.


    They all know about Huang Feng¡¯s affairs. If they are ordinary people, they would not care about them in their capacity. However, Huang Feng is obviously an exception. Although he is not very old, in these few The status of this big brother is very high.


    Recently, due to the appearance of those cars, Huangfeng¡¯s ¡°time-space car¡± factory has become lively, and naturally it is no longer possible to escape the eyes of these big bosses who ¡°care¡± about Huangfeng.


    Like Huang Feng, even though these bigwigs did not investigate the identity of those who broke in, they were still able to guess it. However, Huang Feng¡¯s security was a bit beyond their expectations. They were still worried about Huang Feng. After all, so many forces wanted what Huang Feng had in his hands. No matter how powerful Huang Feng was, he might not be able to keep those secrets.


    These bigwigs are not completely worried about Huang Feng¡¯s safety. They are even more worried that if the secret information is given to people from other countries, it is definitely not a good thing for them. Therefore, they are in Jiangzhou. Some arrangements have been made in the surrounding area, even if those people can obtain something from Huang Feng, it is very difficult to leave safely.


    Of course, they could have grabbed a part of them before those people did it. Although they could not grab all of them, they could at least grab some. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t do it. Are there any ideas for the fisherman¡¯s profit? Only they know it in their hearts.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect Huang Feng to be so powerful and keep things tightly. Those who enter can get out very little. Even if they can get out, they will be injured. Those people were caught, but after interrogation, they didn''t get the slightest gain. Obviously, although they came out, they didn''t get anything useful there.


    This made these bigwigs look at Huang Feng more highly in their hearts, and at the same time understand why Huang Feng is so confident. Of course, they are also very confused about the constant emergence of some experts around Huang Feng, but , After all, they haven''t had a tear with Huang Feng, so it''s not good to ask something.


    "Those people are all going to join in the fun, and they don''t know if those cars are really like the report said."


    "The car will be here later, and you''ll know if you try it out. If it''s really as stated in the report, we can''t let these things go abroad." Li Lao said.


    "This is natural." The others nodded.

 1978 Chapter 1978 Unbelievable

    Many big bosses gathered here today, just to get a glimpse of the performance of Huangfeng¡¯s cars for the first time. According to their understanding during this period, many foreign forces are very interested in Huangfeng¡¯s cars. And, they all responded. Whether it was to openly instruct other companies to cooperate with Huangfeng¡¯s companies, or secretly send people to Huangfeng¡¯s factory to search for the information on those cars, those people did it. reaction.


    At the same time, so many people are interested in the kind of suspension car of Huangfeng. This also makes many big brothers have the same interest in Huangfeng''s car. They want to know if Huangfeng''s car is like The report said it was so magical, so when they knew that those cars could be here today, everyone pushed back what they had in their hands and rushed to the scene to see them for the first time.


    "Look, they are here!" At this moment, I don''t know who said it. Everyone subconsciously looked into the distance, and really saw a trailer coming, and on top of the trailer, there was Several cars can be driven here at this time. Obviously, the car on the trailer is what everyone is waiting for.


    Soon, the trailer stopped in front of everyone, and the soldiers who had been prepared for a long time were busy operating the tools, preparing to get the car on the trailer down.


    "Stop, stop, have you all forgotten? This time the car can fly, and you don''t need those tools." Seeing the actions of the soldiers, Old Li hurriedly stopped them.


    At this time, the people realized that what they were waiting for this time was not an ordinary car, but it was able to fly, so if you get it from the trailer, you don¡¯t need to use other tools to help, just fly off. Up.


    The soldiers were a bit embarrassed by Mr. Li¡¯s reminder, but they can¡¯t be blamed. Although Huangfeng¡¯s company launched a suspension vehicle some time earlier, however, so far, the suspension produced There are not too many cars. Moreover, those cars have been bought by some wealthy people, and they will not appear easily. These soldiers who have been in the army have never seen them. Therefore, they saw these. The first reaction of the car is to operate as usual.


    After that, several drivers from the specially selected troops climbed onto the tow truck with ease. Several people entered a vehicle. After groping for a while, the vehicles slowly floated. After getting up, he turned the front of the vehicle and flew off the trailer, one by one, neatly placed in front of the eyes of many big men.


    "Don''t tell me, this is the first time I have seen a floating car. I have seen it on TV before, and it is the first time in reality. That kid is really a fan of money. Those floating cars produced, They were all sold out early," said one of the big guys.


    "Now this kind of floating car is the favorite''toy'' of those rich people. Even if there is day and night production there, there is no way to meet the requirements." Another big man said.


    "Yeah, this kind of car, not to mention those who are rich, even if I saw it, I was very excited." Another big guy next to it said.


    "Everyone, don''t be sour." Old Li smiled: "Huangfeng has already told me that the cars that I brought this time are all standard and samples. Let us see the effect. If you are satisfied, he will build a few by hand. We old guys will make one each. The effect is definitely better than the ones on these production lines."


    "Really? Does that kid still have this thought." The man next to Old Li said with a smile.


    "Can we ask for his stuff? It didn''t make us make a mistake." The other person also said, but the smile on his face didn''t seem to be angry.


    "That kid is very thief." Old Li said, "He gave us these cars, not for us to give them any benefits, but to thank us for what we did with him and some of his women before. Besides, wait for the future. He married his women, and he still wants to let us go to the marriage."


    "So that kid is waiting here." A big man suddenly said: "But, really, he is really good to his women. With that said, he really intends to make those women Married back?"


    "That kid is good at everything, he is also a genius, but he is also a romantic seed."


    The smiles on the faces of several big guys are obviously richer. Huang Feng¡¯s women may be verbally criticized by ordinary people. But in their eyes, it¡¯s just a romantic affair. Things have been seen a lot, but other people don¡¯t have Huang Feng so blatantly wanting to marry all the women back. Others are the red flags at home, and the colorful flags are fluttering outside. Huang Feng¡¯s approach is, in a way, More "gentleman".


    However, Huang Feng has such a "shortcoming", which is exactly what everyone wants to see, just as they actively contributed to the affairs between Huang Feng and his women before, although there is a meaning in exchange for the benefits of Huang Feng. , But why doesn¡¯t it mean to contain Huang Feng?


    The more women Huang Feng has, the more he cares about here, the more difficult it is to leave, and the more scrupulous it is to do things. And it is easier for them to control Huang Feng, so at the beginning they Only then will they actively contribute to the affairs of Huang Feng, Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and other women.


    And now, they still think like this. When they heard that Huang Feng wanted to let them go to the marriage, they were not angry, but they were all very happy. This was exactly the result they wanted.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it, the cars are here, let''s see how the effect is." Li Lao said.


    "Yes, yes, try the effect first. Hearing and seeing is believing. The car was passed on before. It is simply a big killer on the battlefield. I want to see how powerful they are." Another big brother said.


    After that, the drivers drove the car to a farther place, still flying from the air, and during the flight, they also performed a variety of other operations, such as emergency stop, sudden turn, reverse rotation, etc. And so on, and the effect is very good. Under the operation of these drivers, these cars behave very flexibly, just like dancers in the air.


    "Squad leader, these cars are the cars produced by the''Time and Space Company''? I have heard that they are very powerful before. Today I personally used them. It is really extraordinary. I feel that I am about to fall in love with them." One of the several cars. In the car, the soldier inside was operating the car in excitement, while speaking to his squad leader through a headset.


    "Don''t be distracted, boy, there are so many leaders, if you screw it up, you boy will be done." His squad leader''s warning sounded from the headset, and his squad leader was also driving another car at this time. Car.


    "How can it be, squad leader, you don''t know my car skills, there is absolutely no problem." The soldier patted his chest and promised: "But, after all, the performance of these cars is really superb, better than I used to drive. Any car should be good."


    "Of course, otherwise, why do you think those rich people outside want to buy this company''s car now?" Another soldier said in the headset.


    "Okay, okay, don''t talk nonsense, stop the car for me when you get to the place," the squad leader said in the headset.


    "Yes!" the people in the other four cars responded at the same time.


    After that, the five cars stopped one after another and landed. They were lined up neatly, and a few people walked out of the car with some reluctance.Then, at the sign of the soldier next to him, he slowly moved away from the car.


    "Okay, let''s start!" Old Li said to an officer beside him when he saw the soldiers were far away.


    "Yes!" The officer saluted a military salute, then waved the banner in his hand.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of soldiers ran up neatly, with weapons in their hands, stopped in front of the crowd, and then turned to face the cars.


    "Prepare, aim, shoot!" the officer said loudly.


    "Bang Bang Bang"


    A fierce gunfire sounded, and all the bullets accurately hit the top of the car''s body, making a crackling sound, and everyone around was watching this scene calmly, and no one spoke.


    "Stop!" The officer gave an order, and almost at the same time, all the gunshots disappeared, and the soldiers would stand with their guns.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and take a look." Old Li said.


    "go."


    Then, several big guys all walked to the side of the car, and there, there were already many warheads on the ground.


    "Hey, I really haven''t found any traces of being beaten through." One of the big men said.


    "If my eyes are right, it doesn''t seem to be a bullet mark," the other big man said, his tone full of surprise.


    Then, a few big guys circled the cars twice and looked at the cars carefully. The more they looked, the more surprised they became. As expected, no place was penetrated, even a bullet mark was seen. No, the paint on the surface of the car is still intact!


    "This is incredible." One of the big guys straightened up and said: "I can understand it without penetration. I didn''t expect that there was not even a bullet mark."


    "That''s right, it''s really amazing. Moreover, the glass and tires of this car are all equipped with super bulletproof ability, which is simply impeccable." Another big guy said.


    Apart from shock, everyone''s faces were filled with satisfied smiles. After all, the performance of these cars did not disappoint them, they were very satisfied.

 1979 Chapter 1979

    "These metals do not seem to be ordinary metals." A big man touched the body of the car and said with emotion.


    When this big man was young, he used to work in mines and was familiar with many kinds of ores. It can be said that as long as he touches it with his hands, he can know what metal he has in his hands without looking at it.


    However, now, when he touched the car, there was no way to judge the body of the car and what kind of metal it was made of. This made him feel surprised and puzzled. After all, he could not judge the type of ore. There are not many, and these metals give him a feeling of deja vu, but there is no way to accurately judge, which makes him even more puzzled.


    "You can''t judge? That kid is really so amazing?" The big guys next to him said one after another. They knew the man just now, and knew his ability to judge the composition of the ore, and now he can''t even judge. , That shows that the materials used by Huang Feng are indeed very mysterious.


    "I can judge some of the ingredients, but I don''t know some of them." The big guy said before: "Those ingredients that I don''t know should be the key to the body''s bulletproof, but I don''t know what the materials are. what."


    This big man¡¯s judgment is not wrong. The reason why Huang Feng¡¯s suspension vehicles are so bulletproof is because he uses special materials, and these materials are not available on earth, and they are all exchanged by Huang Feng. Put it at the research institute and mix the metal materials exchanged with other metals on the earth to become the material for the body of these cars.


    Therefore, it''s not surprising that this big guy can''t tell what kind of metal the body is made of.


    Those metals do not exist on the earth, but in other time and space, they belong to a very common metal, and they do not possess such strong bulletproof ability. They only become available after being mixed with the metals on the earth. Because of this effect, the metal itself is not expensive. In addition, Huang Feng does not add much of these metal materials in those mixed materials, so in fact, the overall price of the metal materials of the car body is not expensive.


    "Well, the gun has been tried, let''s try other things." A big guy said.


    "Row."


    Everyone backed away again. The firearms they used before were more powerful than the weapons commonly equipped in the army. Therefore, even those weapons could not penetrate the body of those cars, and other standard firearms did not. It''s possible.


    After everyone retreated to their previous positions, another group of soldiers ran. This time, they were not holding guns, but some heavy weapons such as bazookas. The lethality was obviously higher than before. To be much stronger.


    "Prepare, aim, release!" The officer before, ordered again.


    Following his order, there was another sound. This time the sound was louder than before, and it was obviously more powerful than before.


    After the gunpowder dissipated, everyone looked at the cars, only to find that under the attack of many heavy weapons, all of them had been overturned, and they even moved very little.


    You know, they have seen those heavy weapons hit those cars with their own eyes. Under the attack of those weapons, ordinary cars have a high probability of directly exploding, even if they don¡¯t explode, but, Bad knocked over, that''s for sure.


    As a result, when I arrived at Huangfeng''s car, the situation was obviously different. None of those cars turned over, and even when I looked from a distance, I didn''t see any obvious signs of damage.


    "This car is so stable?" Someone said in surprise.


    "Yes, if an ordinary car was hit by those weapons, I am afraid that there will be no bones left." Another big man said.


    In order to test the performance of Huangfeng¡¯s car today, they selected weapons that are more powerful than ordinary weapons. Therefore, the lethality should be greater, even if it is the bulletproof car they usually make, in such a fire attack I don¡¯t dare to say that I will be able to guarantee no damage.


    "Let''s go, let''s go over and take a look, get closer so that we can see clearly."


    "go."


    Everyone came to the cars again. This time, they were even more surprised, because they were still on the bodies of those cars, and they didn''t see any scars, even the smallest ones. , Which surprised many people.


    Those guns hit these cars before, but they didn¡¯t break afterwards and left no bullet marks. That can be understood to some extent. After all, the bulletproof cars they usually ride in can¡¯t leave no marks at all, but they are not different. Big, and those foreign forces are chasing Huangfeng¡¯s car. Huangfeng¡¯s car is more powerful than the car they usually ride in, and it is acceptable.


    However, now they have discovered that even those heavy weapons can¡¯t help Huang Feng¡¯s cars at all. Not to mention they are blown up. Even if the minimum requirements leave marks on the body, they can¡¯t do it at all. The whole car Just like when it left the factory, it was as smooth as new, everyone standing beside it, and even able to use the car body as a mirror to shine.


    "How did he do it?" A big guy said in surprise: "This is incredible, right?"


    "Yeah, although I thought that the kid''s car must not be easy, but I didn''t expect it to be so easy. It''s hard to imagine."


    "The stability of this car is also strong. With such a strong impact, it has not been able to knock them over. This is even more rare."


    Everyone sighed, and they were almost convinced by Huang Feng¡¯s cars. They could have guessed at least when they learned that foreign powers were unscrupulous in order to obtain the core secrets of Huang Feng¡¯s cars. Huang Feng''s car must not be easy, so before this test, they were actually mentally prepared.


    However, being mentally prepared does not mean that they can fully accept everything they see before them. All that happened before them obviously exceeded their expectations. This is no longer what they could imagine before.


    "Okay, don''t sigh with emotion." Li Lao said: "When Huang Feng called me before, he said that his cars can not only defend against these weapons, but also cannons and tanks. Not afraid."


    When Mr. Li said it, he was somewhat proud. After all, his relationship with Huang Feng was the best. When Huang Feng told him this before, he didn¡¯t believe it in his heart. However, because Huang Feng has always been a disagreement. A big talker, so he did not refute him on the phone.


    However, when introducing these cars to his old partners, he didn''t mention Huang Feng''s words, because he didn''t even believe those words.


    However, now he took the initiative to say it, because he felt that Huang Feng¡¯s previous words may be true. Under the attack of those heavy weapons, they would not be able to leave any traces on the bodies of these cars and could bear them. Attacks by artillery and tanks are not impossible, so he wants to try.


    "That kid really said that?"


    "This tone is too big, right? This is to ignore all weapons."


    "It''s really hard to believe."


    The other big guys still don''t believe it. Although these heavy weapons can''t damage these cars, it doesn''t mean that artillery and airplanes can''t use them.


    However, even if these vehicles of Huang Feng cannot withstand the bombing of tanks and artillery, the people present are already very satisfied. If such vehicles are equipped in the army, they will definitely improve their team''s strength. Great help.


    "Don''t believe it? Then give it a try!" Old Li said unconvinced. Originally, he didn''t have much confidence. However, seeing his old partners didn''t believe it, but instead aroused his disapproval. Convinced.


    "Try it, come, let someone drive the tank over!" the others said.


    "Yes!" the former officer saluted.


    After that, not only the tank was drove over, but also the artillery. Obviously, it was necessary to verify it all.


    "Let''s get started." Seeing that the tanks and artillery were already in place, Old Li said to the officer, but at this time he was still a little nervous, because he was not completely sure.


    "Yes!"


    "Prepare, aim, launch!" It was another equivalent command. The difference was that the weapon was changed this time.


    Under the command of the officer, several tanks fired at the same time, and more than one shell was fired. This time, the tank soldiers were obviously not mediocre. All the shells accurately hit the cars sent by Huang Feng. .


    "stop!"


    With an order, the tank stopped roaring, and the big guys stepped back a little bit this time. They were watching with binoculars, but after seeing the car, they all took a breath.


    I saw those cars in the field of vision, all parked there intact, none of them were blown up, and not even one was overturned!


    But looking through the sight glasses, there is no big wound left on the body of those cars.


    "This, this... this is incredible." With the boss, he lowered his sight glasses and muttered to himself. You know, the power of these cannons, he knows, none of them are bad, don''t say anything. This car, even a tall building can be broken.


    However, even with such a powerful force, there is still no way to blast Huang Feng''s car, which shows how powerful Huang Feng''s car is.

 1980 Chapter 1980

    "Yeah, I didn''t believe it when Old Li just said it. Now it seems that the kid''s car is really amazing." Another big guy said.


    Lao Li smiled and didn''t speak, but he was very proud and satisfied in his heart. The performance of Huang Feng''s car did not disappoint him.


    "Let''s not go over and watch it first, or try the cannon." said a big guy next to it.


    "Row."


    Everyone had no objection. At this time, the distance between the people and the cars was a little far away. Looking through the binoculars, there was no obvious damage to the cars. So everyone thought, waiting for the cannon to finish. After that, let''s go over and take a look.


    Everyone had no objection, so the tanks withdrew and a cannon was pushed over. After some adjustments, the artillery waited for orders next to the cannon.


    Of course, they were not at peace at this time, they just didn''t communicate. Let them hit those cars with cannons. In their view, it was a cannon hitting mosquitoes. It was a complete waste, and there was no need at all.


    However, the leaders above wanted them to do this, so they couldn''t say anything, they just waited quietly for orders.


    The officer looked at several big bosses, and after getting the order to fire, his voice sounded again.


    "Prepare, aim, shoot!"


    The same order was issued again, and this time it was some artillerymen who carried out his order. Although these artillerymen felt unnecessary in their hearts, the movements on their hands were not slow at all. A series of movements were completed in one go. One shell roared out of the barrel and ran to the car in the distance.


    "Boom!" "Touch!"


    After a short flight, the shells accurately hit the distant car. Through the telescope, the big guys could clearly see that the cars, after being hit by the shells, were shaken in the original earthquake, but still They weren''t blown up, and even every car had been hit by six or seven shells, but none of their cars rolled over.


    The breathing of the few people behind the telescope was obviously much faster, and the big guys subconsciously opened their eyes, trying to see everything clearly.


    "stop!"


    After the bombardment, the officer finally gave the order to cease fire, and the artillery also stopped and stood immediately, looking ahead.


    Although the standing posture of these artillerymen is no different from before, if you get close to them, you can clearly see the shock, doubt and incredible in their eyes!


    Unlike the big guys, as the gunners who personally manipulate the cannon, they know the target situation better than others, and it is precisely because they know the situation ahead that they feel so shocked at this time.


    Because they clearly knew that none of those targets, those targets they looked down upon, was actually destroyed. Those cars were all parked there intact at this time. Compared with before, the only difference might be that their position happened. Some changes, however, have not been able to change too much.


    They were also shocked because they knew how powerful the cannons operated by them and others were. A single shell could blow up a small hill. As a result, after hitting those cars, they couldn¡¯t blow them up. , This is simply unimaginable.


    What kind of car is this?


    This is the inner thoughts of many artillerymen at this time. They still felt that the people above arranged for them to bomb some cars. It was completely foolish and completely unnecessary. But now they have all changed their minds. Those cars are obviously It''s not an ordinary car, and it''s no wonder that they will be tested.


    "Everyone, let''s go and take a look." Old Li said to the big guys next to him.


    "Let''s go!" The voices of everyone were a little excited and a little low.


    Because, they had just seen some things through the telescope, those cars were still not blown up, or even not blown over. Under such fierce artillery fire, it was only a few times in the original earthquake, and then they remained stable. In such a situation, if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would have never believed it.


    And when they think that these cars are the products of Huangfeng Company and appeared in their own country, they can¡¯t stop being excited. Whether they can get the core secrets of the cars from Huangfeng¡¯s hands, this It¡¯s better than something like this in other countries.


    And when everyone came to the vicinity of those cars again, they took a breath again.


    I saw a mess near the cars. Under the repeated bombing of tanks and artillery, the surrounding land was blown up several times. Around the cars, there appeared one big pit after another, and the surrounding soil was also covered. The fried is extremely soft.


    However, even if the surrounding environment had been destroyed by gunfire, the cars were still intact, parked quietly in those pits, none of them were destroyed or overturned, even, they circled the cars. After a lap, I still didn''t find any cars. There were obvious signs of bombing on the surface of the car. These cars were still as new and bright as they were when they were just transported.


    "Tsk tusk tusk." A kind of big brother is like a young man who has never seen the world. While watching it, he makes various sighs in his mouth. Unbelievable is no longer enough to describe their mood at this time, especially in the officer. After introducing the true power of these cannons, they felt even more so.


    "Well, there are planes here. Why don''t you also try?" Old Li said with some pride.


    Before, Mr. Li was the first to say he wanted to try tanks and artillery, but he had no bottom in his heart, and no one else believed it. Now, the facts before him show that Huang Feng told him before. It''s not a lie. These cars of his are terribly defensive. This makes Mr. Li feel like he is arguing in front of his old partners. Therefore, now he is quite energetic and wants to try the plane. .


    "Okay, Lao Li, we all believe that his car is super bulletproof. Okay."


    "That is, no need to try, no need to try, contact that kid quickly and ask him to build more for us. After these cars are allocated to the team, our team''s combat effectiveness will definitely improve a lot."


    "That''s it, such a good thing, I can''t get started early, my heart is itching."


    The other big guys don¡¯t have the slightest suspicion about Huang Feng¡¯s car. They don¡¯t want to test its defensive power again, but to place more orders as soon as possible and equip the soldiers in the team as soon as possible. stand up.


    "The order is of course to be placed, but the kid has been busy recently. I guess, even if the order is placed, it will be very difficult for us to get enough cars in the short term." Old Li told others. Several people said.


    Lao Li knows the situation at Huang Feng''s place very well. Although Huang Feng sent them five finished products soon, this does not mean that Huang Feng''s production of these cars is very fast. In fact, he also knows. Huang Feng¡¯s production line for producing these cars has just been completed. The production speed is not fast. It is no problem to get a small amount. If you want large-scale equipment, it is quite difficult in a short time.


    "No matter how difficult it is, we must arm our team as soon as possible." Another big brother said.


    "Yes, the sooner you equip something like this, the better."


    "I will talk to Huang Feng." Old Li said.


    After that, everyone tried the planes and found that there was no way to destroy these cars even with bombers. This made many bigwigs even more excited, and once again urged Lao Li to let Huang Feng arrange production as soon as possible.


    "By the way, I heard that these cars not only have strong defensive power, but also have super firepower, it is better to take a look." A big man said.


    "Okay, since it''s here, let''s look at it thoroughly." Others also agreed.


    Everyone has now agreed to equip the team with these cars as soon as possible. After all, that strong defensive ability can significantly help the team improve their victory and reduce their losses on the battlefield.


    Therefore, whether these cars have super firepower or not, it will not affect their decision. However, as the big guy said, since the eyes have taken time to come, it is natural to give the performance of the car. Understand clearly.


    So, under the control of the soldiers, the cars sent by Huang Feng flew up again, but the machine gun in the car was raised, and after that, it fired frantically at the target on the ground.


    Facts have proved that the firepower of these cars is indeed quite powerful. The targets on the ground were destroyed one by one. After that, everyone even used a scrapped tank as the target. The firepower on those cars still gave the tank to that tank. Those who have been beaten are full of holes, and if there are people inside, 100% of them will be killed.


    "I really don''t know how that kid came up with such a powerful thing." After watching the "performance" of those cars, a big man said with emotion.


    "Yes, no wonder the previous report said that these cars are simply big killers on the battlefield. With such defensive power and firepower, who can stand it?" Another big man said.


    "It is too difficult for other weapons to destroy them, and they themselves have super firepower. In this case, even when facing tanks or even aircraft, they are not at all shocked. On the battlefield, It is simply that people see killing, and Buddha sees killing Buddha. No one can resist it!" The person next to him said with emotion.

 1981 Chapter 1981 Countermeasures

    "Don''t forget, everyone, these vehicles can also be launched into the air to fight. This ability allows them to exert their super strength in urban operations." Lao Li added.


    "Yes, in the past, urban warfare always caused a lot of casualties, and the danger was also great. However, with these vehicles, it is completely different. The ruins in the cities can''t stop them from showing off at all."


    Everyone nodded. Huang Feng''s cars are the reputation they have made on the urban battlefield. The ruins of the city that can hinder the car''s progress have no effect on them. Under their guns, no one can guarantee that they can hide. The place is absolutely safe. This is nothing compared to other weapons or vehicles.


    "In this way, it is completely understandable for those foreign forces to crazily want to obtain the technology in Huang Feng''s hands at this time. After seeing the actual combat capabilities of these cars, we old guys are very excited." One of the big brothers said.


    Among the other bigwigs, some have eyelids twitching, because they also instructed some companies to cooperate with Huang Feng''s company. For the purpose, they naturally want to obtain those technical information.


    It¡¯s just that those companies did not succeed. They did not reach a cooperative relationship with Huangfeng¡¯s enterprises. Instead, they came to them one by one to complain, saying that Huangfeng¡¯s "Time and Space Automobile" company was arrogant and did not want to cooperate at all. Sincerity, there is no possibility of cooperation between the two parties.


    Regarding the behavior of those corporate leaders, these bigwigs are also clear in their hearts, and the facts are probably not what they say. Those people seem to have not figured out the current situation, and they still treat other companies as they usually do. Take it out, and Huang Feng obviously doesn''t take that set. Therefore, the cooperation has not been achieved, and there is nothing strange.


    However, after seeing the power of the cars with their own eyes, these bigwigs are thinking in their hearts that after returning, they must beat the leaders of those companies to calm their minds and lower their attitudes. Now Obviously, it is not Huang Feng who is begging them, but they need Huang Feng''s help. If they can catch Huang Feng''s express train, then those companies will definitely have a good development.


    "I think we need to help Huang Feng a little bit." Li Lao said: "There are many forces that fight those technical materials. Although no one has succeeded so far, no one can guarantee that Huang Feng will be able to. Those people have been smoothly driven back. Once those materials are obtained by a certain foreign power, it is definitely a big loss for us. Such a loss is something we cannot afford and are unwilling to bear, so , We want to ensure the security of those data."


    "Would you like to ask that kid to hand over those materials? Those materials are in our hands, it is safer than in his hands." A big man said.


    Others were also a little moved. After watching the performances of these cars, they all understood the power of these cars. In the future, the troops will be required to carry out large-scale equipment. Therefore, the technology must be better in their own hands.


    "It''s probably difficult." Seeing that other people were a little moved, Old Li quickly said, "I still know a little bit about Huang Feng. Although he seems to talk very well, once he really angers him. If that is the case, then he will definitely fight back. That is not good for anyone. After all, Huang Feng is still very positive towards us. We don¡¯t have to do that. Huang Feng didn¡¯t take the initiative to hand over the radar before. And engine technology? We really don¡¯t need to push him to the opposite of ours. I think there must be a lot of forces staring at him in foreign countries. If they fall out with us, I think those people will be very The happy opinion came to this scene, but Huang Feng was taken away."


    "You mean, we have no way to control that Huang Feng?" A big guy seemed to be a little unhappy and said.


    "We don''t need to control." Li Lao said: "Huang Feng is still very sensible and knows how to do it. Moreover, the cooperation between our two parties before is also very pleasant. Besides, those women with him are there, he is There won¡¯t be any other ideas. As long as he stays in the country, are we still worried about not getting good things from him? And what we have to pay is nothing more than some money, which is not a big deal. After all, Huang Feng is still a businessman who wants to make money. If we can''t satisfy him at this point, then he may have other thoughts."


    Several other bigwigs thought about it, and it is true. Although they can¡¯t hold these technologies in their hands, it makes them quite uncomfortable, but, as Lao Li said, what they have to pay for this is only some It¡¯s just money, it¡¯s not a big deal, moreover, Huang Feng obviously has a lot of advanced technology, and they don¡¯t have to fall out with Huang Feng. In that case, it will not do them any good, it will only make outsiders cheaper. .


    "Well, let''s think about how to help him keep the information." A big man said loosely.


    The others also nodded. Seeing that they were relieved, Old Li was also relieved. He is still very optimistic about Huang Feng, and does not want any conflict between Huang Feng and them. It is indeed It''s not good for anyone.


    "Or send someone from the National Security Bureau over. That Bai Xiaorou is a member of the National Security Bureau and a woman from Huang Feng. Now she''s in charge of the Qing Province area. This is just right. It will increase her position by one level, which is regarded as selling Huang Feng. After a good one, Bai Xiaorou will be fully responsible for Huang Feng¡¯s affairs. I believe that Huang Feng will not be disgusted with this. Moreover, if this is the case, Huang Feng can still be under our supervision. There will be nothing else. Thoughts." A big man suggested.


    "Yes, this is a good idea. If we rush to send someone over, it might arouse the kid''s suspicion. But if we change to Bai Xiaorou, it will be different. Even if we don''t like us sending someone over, but for Bai Xiaorou, then The kid won''t say anything." The other big guy also said.


    Everyone, including Lao Li, had no opinion on this. This should be the best arrangement.


    "Speaking of which, that kid has this kind of romantic personality, it''s really good. Generally, he can make great things and reach his height. I have never seen it before. Who would take a woman so seriously." A big guy laughed. Said.


    "It''s the fact that the kid almost broke up with several big families in the imperial capital for his own woman. It can be seen from this that he values ??the women around him."


    "Really a romantic boy, haha."


    Everyone wanted to open up, and they also had a decision, so they all got better, and laughed at Huang Feng''s romantic personality.


    On the other side, Huang Feng, obviously didn¡¯t know the big guys, and almost took tough measures against him. After he sent the cars away, he didn¡¯t worry about the performance of the cars. He was full of confidence in his cars. .


    The focus of Huang Feng''s recent concern is how to expand production, and at the same time, he must also deal with the ongoing secret attacks.


    "How about? Isn''t it better?" Huang Feng asked Tang Jie.


    At this time, Huang Feng was in Tang Jie¡¯s office. When Tang Jie drove home the other night, several cars forced him to stop. After that, he wanted to kidnap him. Fortunately, Huang Feng had been arranging people to follow Tang Jie. Those talents were not able to succeed. However, although Tang Jie was not kidnapped, he was slightly injured in the process of entanglement.


    Tang Jie didn''t seem to care about it. He came to the company normally the next day. The kidnapping incident did not affect his mood and attitude, and the injury on his body did not affect his work.


    "It''s okay, that little injury won''t get in the way." Tang Jie said with a smile.


    "You should drive those floating cars to and from get off work yourself, and it''s safer," Huang Feng said to Tang Jie.


    Before Tang Jie had been driving only ordinary cars. Although there were some bulletproof capabilities, they were not very powerful, and at the same time, they did not possess the ability to levitate.


    It¡¯s not that Huang Feng was stingy with him, but Tang Jie decided to do it himself, because the factory has a lot of orders for suspension vehicles, whether it¡¯s ordinary suspension vehicles or the kind of suspension vehicles that can be used on the battlefield. , There are many orders, and Tang Jie also knows that he will win more orders soon.


    Therefore, he himself is not willing to drive one. In his opinion, he does not need to worry. When he is not so busy in the future, he can get one for himself. Now, those cars are still for customers. Well, one more car, one less stress.


    "It''s okay, there are your people following, I''m relieved, you don''t know, all the people outside the factory are like wolves. When they see a car off the production line, they want to get rid of it." Tang Jie Said.


    "My people will protect you, but it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no accidents. As for the order, you don¡¯t have to think so much. We are now seriously out of stock. However, since there is so much shortage, we don¡¯t care. If you have such a car, if something goes wrong, there will be more delays," Huang Feng said.


    "This, okay." Tang Jie thought for a while, and it is indeed the same thing. They now need a lot of suspended vehicles. One more vehicle and one less vehicle seem to have little effect. Recently, they are here too. It''s not safe, and Tang Jie doesn''t want to delay too many things here because of his injury or accident.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Tang Jie felt that Huang Feng''s words still made sense.

 1982 Chapter 1982 Dont want to compromise

    "How is the situation these two days?" Huang Feng asked Tang Jie.


    "Those people have disappeared a lot." Tang Jie said, "Although there are still people who want to use our information in the past few days, but compared to the previous few days, there are already a lot less. It may be that they have suffered. Right."


    From the day Huang Feng came to remind Tang Jie, they have often encountered other forces infiltrating here. What is the purpose of those people, both Tang Jie and Huang Feng understand in their hearts, sometimes, they can encounter four or five waves one night. People have never stopped the entire factory.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng was well prepared and sent additional manpower here, which successfully prevented the crazy actions of those people. You must know that the people sent by Huang Feng are quite powerful and have no lost members of the National Security Bureau. The skill of the people, but even so, during that time, they were a little nervous to deal with it.


    After all, those foreign forces all understand the importance of these materials, and they also know that Huang Feng will definitely attach great importance to them. Therefore, none of the people who can be sent by them are weak, weak people. They also know that they are delivering food, and therefore, in a short period of time, Huang Feng and his factory have been besieged by a large number of masters. If the security guards here are just ordinary people, I am afraid that this place has already been given by those foreign forces. Taken it.


    And during this period of time, most of the people sent by the foreign forces are directly here. Therefore, for those forces, they can be described as heavy losses. This period of time will disappear, which is also expected. , After all, such a master, no matter which force he is in, is like a treasure and can suffer losses, but he loses so much in a short time that no one can accept it.


    "Don''t be too careless. Even if it stops a bit, it is estimated that they have not completely given up." Huang Feng said: "Wait for those people to come to us through some other channels to place orders, so that they have to find other ways. Up."


    Huang Feng can be sure that the foreign forces have a great demand for those cars, especially those forces that have personally learned about the powerful cars. Therefore, they will do whatever they can to obtain those cars. Core information.


    And those people must be prepared for the failure of the action, and in this case, they will not directly give up owning those cars, so they can only obtain those cars through other methods. Placing orders through some special channels is one of them.


    And now, Huang Feng¡¯s orders for those suspended cars are only from Lao Li, and no one else has asked him to place orders. Therefore, Huang Feng feels that even though those people understand that they want to pass some orders. It is not easy to obtain information by the way to the light, but it has not completely given up.


    "I understand, I didn''t lower my vigilance at all on my side," Tang Jie said.


    Tang Jie, who came from a wealthy family, has seen a lot of methods that are not on the stage. He has long been not surprised and surprised. Therefore, Huang Feng told him before that those foreign forces would use He was not surprised or afraid when there were some ugly methods. At the same time, he did not relax his vigilance at all. As the general manager here, of course he understood how profitable those cars would be, and those profits and those cars. The decisive role that can be played on the battlefield determines that those people will not give up easily, even if it is difficult, it is difficult to give up.


    "It''s fine if you understand." Huang Feng said: "In addition, if we calculate based on time, the car we shipped to those people above should have arrived, but I don''t know if they have tested it."


    "It is estimated that after seeing the performance of these cars, those big guys will be surprised to close their mouths." Tang Jie said with a smile.


    In fact, a few days ago, when Tang Jie saw the performance of those cars with his own eyes, he was shocked. Although with Huang Feng¡¯s previous narration, he had some psychological preparations, but when he really went there with his own eyes When I watched it, I couldn''t help being shocked. After all, he had never seen a car with such a performance before.


    And the big guys above, although they have a lot of knowledge, Tang Jie can guarantee that they must have never seen this kind of car before, this kind of car that can cross the battlefield, I believe that when they saw it with their own eyes, they performed Not much better than myself.


    "Haha." Huang Feng also smiled. If he hadn''t seen so many magical things in the storage box, seeing those cars at once would probably not be much better than Tang Jie and the others.


    At this moment, Huang Feng''s cell phone rang, and he took it out to see that it was Lao Li''s phone.


    Lao Li''s private phone number is not something ordinary people can have. Huang Feng is one of the few people. When the two contacted before, most of them were contacted through Lao Li''s private phone.


    Huang Feng answered the phone, and Lao Li''s voice came from the phone, full of anger, and at the same time, with some smiles.


    "Where did your kid make such good things? I am jealous when I see the old man, and my old partners are the same." When Li Lao communicated with Huang Feng, he was not as serious as outsiders saw. , The two of them are somewhat of a yearning friendship.


    "Well, it''s a secret." Huang Feng also said with a smile: "How is it? The performance of my cars didn''t disappoint you, right?"


    "Indeed not." Old Li didn''t ask Huang Feng''s secret. In fact, the big guys above all knew that Huang Feng had a secret, but they were all open to it without tearing their faces. With only one eye closed, Mr. Li is even less likely to ask.


    "The performance of your cars is very good, but it has opened our eyes to old guys like us." Lao Li continued, "After discussing it, we unanimously decided to increase the number of purchases. You guys have to be there as soon as possible. In terms of the arrangement, we also want to equip the troops with this kind of car as soon as possible."


    "The arrangement will definitely be arranged, but I can''t guarantee the speed," Huang Feng said.


    "You kid don''t have any bad ideas," said Old Li.


    "How can it be." Huang Feng said: "You also know that the production of suspension cars originally required a long cycle, but now these cars require more design and require longer time. "


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t deceive Mr. Li. What he said was the truth. Although the performance of these cars is strong, the disadvantage is that it takes a long time to produce. If you want to produce a sufficient number of cars in a short time, some are not. Too realistic.


    "Then you can expand the production line." Old Li said anxiously: "For those cars, we won''t lose you the price, and the profit will be less? You will not lose if you build more factories."


    For such a good car, Lao Li and the other big guys, of course, want to equip the team as soon as possible. For Huang Feng, it is also profitable, so this is a problem that neither side will Lao Li felt that Huang Feng would promise to produce as soon as possible for the trade that suffered losses.


    Naturally, Huang Feng will produce as soon as possible. However, he has more than one domestic market in his heart. When those foreign forces choose to succumb, they will definitely purchase those cars from him. At that time, Huang Feng does not intend to refuse. , He won''t make money if he is rich.


    Therefore, Huang Feng will definitely expand the scale of production, but he does not necessarily give all the cars produced to Mr. Li.


    "Do you guys still want to eat foreign orders?" Lao Li thought for a while and understood Huang Feng''s idea. After all, expanding production should not be too difficult for Huang Feng. As a result However, Huang Feng has postponed the supply, obviously he has other ideas.


    "Lao Li understands me." Huang Feng did not deny it. "The cars appeared on the battlefield before, and someone bought those cars from me. I believe the other party will definitely come to buy them. Moreover, other foreign forces, I will buy it from us in the end."


    "Isn''t it bad for you to do this?" Old Li frowned.


    Although China has not participated in many things abroad, there is always cooperation and competition between big countries. Good things like those cars of Huang Feng, Lao Li and other big guys, of course. It is hoped that it is only available at home and there are no foreign forces. In that case, it is in their interests.


    And if Huang Feng provided it to foreign countries, it would obviously not be good news for them.


    "Lao Li, let¡¯s not tell you that, the reason why I worked with that person to sell those cars to each other was because I wanted to take this opportunity to open up foreign markets for the company, but now it seems that things are pretty good. How could I be willing to give up the foreign market?" Huang Feng said.


    "You can just sell the ordinary floating car." Li Lao said.


    "In that case, the time and cost required to open foreign markets are not what I want." Huang Feng said: "Only with those special floating vehicles as a stepping stone, I can open up foreign markets as soon as possible. "


    This is something Huang Feng thought about before, and naturally it cannot be easily changed.


    "It''s just that if you do this, it will make it difficult for us to do it." Old Li frowned. Although he has a good relationship with Huang Feng, he is also very optimistic about Huang Feng, but in his heart, after all, he puts national interests first. , Now Huang Feng''s decision is obviously not what he wants to see.


    "I have known this for a long time." Huang Feng said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Li, I also have a country in my heart. The car I sell to foreign countries will be inferior to China in terms of quantity and quality. Don''t worry about that. "

 1983 Chapter 1983

    Huang Feng also considered the issue of selling his car abroad before. Although he wants to make money, he is not blindly making money. He is also very patriotic in his heart. Naturally, he will not be involved in such things. Let Huaxia suffer.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng will sell those suspended vehicles abroad, he will control the quantity and quality. The quantity sold to each force will not exceed the quantity of China. Moreover, in terms of quality, It will be worse than the ones sold in China. In this case, even if they meet on the battlefield abroad, China will not suffer too much.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s explanation, Old Li was also relieved, but he still reminded Huang Feng: ¡°I can understand you, but other people probably wouldn¡¯t think that way. You are thinking about getting the technology in your hands, and now you are thinking about selling those cars abroad. Many people may be dissatisfied."


    "I can''t help if I''m dissatisfied." Huang Feng''s tone became serious: "I didn''t hand in good things, right? Also, I am a businessman who wanted to make more money. I can''t have all good things. They have to be handed in. In that case, what business am I doing? Just close the door."


    Of course Huang Feng knows that if he sells those cars abroad, people will definitely be dissatisfied. Even if he sells only some defective products, it will cause dissatisfaction in some people''s hearts. This is Huang Feng''s ability. Thought-of.


    However, Huang Feng has nothing to do with this. As he said, he is essentially a businessman. Naturally, if he wants to make more money, he can deliver some things to the country, and he can also make contributions in other areas. , However, if he is not allowed to develop, and all good things have to be handed over, then Huang Feng is definitely not satisfied.


    "All right, I know that your kid does things well, and I know what kind of person you are. I will help deal with it." Old Li said on the phone.


    "Thank you Li for being old." Huang Feng said sincerely. Although he doesn''t bother some people, Huang Feng is absolutely unwilling to tear his face without tearing his face. After all, his roots are here and beside him. Most of the women who have their roots are also here, how could he give up here easily for a reason.


    "Okay, let''s do that first, remember, give us more production as soon as possible." Old Li warned again, worried.


    "Don''t worry, I will not forget it, it must be arranged first." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay." Old Li hung up the phone with satisfaction.


    Huang Feng also hung up the phone, and Tang Jie said to Huang Feng, "The people above do not agree with us to sell the car?"


    "That''s for sure." Huang Feng said while putting away the phone: "However, don''t worry about it for the time being. They use some extreme methods, but they will definitely let those companies contact you and cooperate with those companies. It¡¯s okay. You can even give them some unimportant parts, which can be considered as a share of profits."


    "Okay, I know how to do it." Tang Jie actually understands this, and he doesn''t need Huang Fengming to say, he also knows what to do.


    "By the way, what is the attitude of those foreign companies recently?" Huang Feng asked.


    Previously, although those foreign companies contacted Tang Jie, they were still at the stage of communicating on the phone and did not take any further action. It is estimated that they were waiting for the results of the actions of the secretive people, and then based on the results, they decided their attitude.


    "They seem to be a little anxious recently." Speaking of those companies, Tang Jie himself laughed. "They don''t seem to know that many people have broken down with us, so their attitude has changed a little, even some people. , It seems that I can¡¯t help it, wanting to come over and talk to us about cooperation."


    If you really want to cooperate, you must have a face-to-face conversation. It is obviously impossible to reach any agreement, especially this kind of more important agreement.


    Therefore, as long as the two sides have not met for a day, there is basically no possibility of cooperation. Tang Jie understands this, and those people also understand this. However, they seemed to want to wait for the result of the actions of the people behind them. If they can succeed, the price they have to pay for taking the information from the people behind it will inevitably be much smaller, and it will be much more convenient.


    It¡¯s just that, now it seems that that kind of result seems to be somewhat unlikely. Many people have returned here without success. The senior executives of those companies seem to know this, so their attitude has changed somewhat. Up.


    Moreover, there is a competitive relationship between those companies. It is very likely that there will be more than one company under one power. Therefore, there are also competitions between each other. The top executives of those companies are obviously not stupid. They know the profits in this project. And the meaning behind it, so many people seem to be a little anxious and don''t want to see their competitors faster than themselves.


    Because of this, Tang Jie has already received some hints. Therefore, he is now very relaxed and optimistic. Those companies will definitely not be able to help but come to the door by themselves, and once those people come to the door, they will negotiate. The initiative is in his own hands.


    "All right, the negotiation is up to you, including those domestic companies, you just need to grasp the size yourself." Huang Feng said.


    "No problem." Tang Jie said confidently. Although Tang Jie feels that he is a lot worse than Huang Feng in many aspects, he is not here to mess around. He still has the ability to negotiate. He, there is no problem.


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence from the factory, he got some news from Bai Xiaorou.


    "So, did they promote your position?" Huang Feng said after listening to Bai Xiaorou''s words.


    Bai Xiaorou has always been the team leader of the National Security Bureau. She has been the team leader for many years. In fact, within the National Security Bureau, she was originally divided into teams. In addition to the team leader, there is the director above. Director, that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s just improved in terms of treatment and level. Although she is still the group leader, it can be said that her current status is a bit higher than that of other group leaders. The director is low, in the National Security Bureau, it can be said that it is under one person and above everyone.


    "Yeah, it''s because of your things." Bai Xiaorou said. Bai Xiaorou was not too excited about her level being promoted. Although it was her career, she would be satisfied as long as she was a member of the National Security Bureau. Now, the level and position are not very important. Before meeting Huang Feng, she had this idea, and after meeting Huang Feng, she had this idea even more.


    "From now on, I will be responsible for the security around your car factory." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng: "The other members of the National Security Bureau nearby are now assigned to me. They will show up at any time if needed."


    Obviously, the people above attach great importance to the information in the Huangfeng factory. In addition to Bai Xiaorou¡¯s original team, they also transferred a team. Of course, that team is currently on standby. If Bai Xiaorou is under pressure, he will come to help. .


    "It seems that the above really values ??those things." Huang Feng said with a smile. After that, he told Bai Xiaorou about the content of the previous call with Lao Li.


    "If you look at it this way, your cars really touched the big guys above." Bai Xiaorou said: "However, if you sell them abroad, it will definitely make some people unhappy."


    Obviously, Bai Xiaorou also understands the truth.


    "It''s okay, they won''t tear my face over this matter." Huang Feng said: "The big deal is when I will contribute some more technology to go out, but I must sell these cars. After all, They are related to the development of my car factory. I cannot give in on this matter."


    For this matter, Huang Feng has also considered it clearly. If it doesn¡¯t work, just exchange another technology from the storage box and leave it to those people to deal with it. Anyway, he will not hand over the technology of the suspension vehicle. .


    "You know it in your heart." Bai Xiaorou said: "As for security matters, I will not let people get too close to your factory. I also know that there are many people you exchanged for. There is basically no big problem. I Let them guard around, so when you need help, you can contact me directly."


    "Okay." Huang Feng said: "Actually, before you came, I knew that there were some people lying in ambush around me. Those who escaped from my factory, it is estimated that they would never escape their defense."


    Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t know very well about the things outside his factory, he could clearly feel that when he went to the factory these days, there were some auras that were obviously not ordinary people. Obviously, these people should be the ones sent from above.


    And now, they have sent Bai Xiaorou and others. Obviously one is not worried about the information, and really attaches importance to the safety of those information. In addition, there is some surveillance meaning that Huang Feng can understand. In fact, Huang Feng knows After knowing that there are some secrets in his body, there will definitely be someone watching him, but those people have never showed up and haven''t done anything.


    "It should be." Bai Xiaorou is not sure about this. After all, she is only a member of the National Security Bureau, and she is not clear about other departments.


    "The next period of time may be a little troublesome. After this period of time, there shouldn''t be much things." Huang Feng said.

 1984 Chapter 1984 Alliance Disintegration

    Both Huang Feng and Tang Jie can feel that those foreign forces have suffered a major blow, and they are bound to have an impact. However, both of them also know that those foreign forces will not give up easily, so they are deciding Before giving up, they must have a frantic counterattack for a period of time, and during this period, Huang Feng and the others will feel tremendous pressure, but they only need to survive this period of time, and the next things will be easy to handle. .


    "I understand." Bai Xiaorou nodded.


    Huang Feng did not hide anything from Bai Xiaorou about the things in her own factory. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou also knew the situation in Huangfeng factory very well, and she also understood what kind of pressure Huang Feng and the others would have next. And Huang Feng''s pressure is also her pressure. Not to mention the personal relationship between the two, that Bai Xiaorou is now fully responsible for the vigilance work outside Huang Feng''s car factory, which is enough to make Bai Xiaorou take this matter seriously.


    Sure enough, in the next few days, Huangfeng''s car factory was fiercely attacked. Those people seemed to be crazy, and they kept attacking the factory and even the people in the factory.


    As a result, several of the highly skilled security guards sent by Huang Feng were injured, and Tang Jie was also kidnapped for the second time. However, this time it was also unsuccessful, but also suffered some injuries, even Some senior executives in the company have been attacked to varying degrees. Fortunately, Huang Feng had some predictions about these situations before, so he did not let those people succeed.


    And under the fierce attack of those people, Huang Feng also felt a lot of pressure on the security that Huang Feng arranged there. In the end, only when the members of the National Security Bureau around Bai Xiaorou were dispatched, they were guaranteed to be taken down.


    Although Huang Feng felt the huge pressure here, under the joint hands of him and Bai Xiaorou, they persisted. The factory did not suffer much loss, and even the production was not affected at all. Cars after car were sent off the production line.


    At the same time, the losses of those foreign forces are also great. The crazy actions of those people also angered Huang Feng. Therefore, Huang Feng did not show mercy to those people. They were all dead. Anyway, he Not planning to leave them to ask what.


    For Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng didn¡¯t need to say anything about it. They knew how to do it. So, in a short period of time, there were experts sent by foreign forces who died in the factory, or they were killed by Bai Xiaorou. People are taken away, and once they are taken away, it is very difficult to come out again.


    And because of this, after a few days, the momentum of those attacks came down, and those people seemed to know that things were real and not to be done, and their final madness was over. If they continue, they will not gain anything. , There will be even greater losses, because after this series of attacks, as long as they are not fools, they will strengthen the defense of the factory. It will become more difficult for them to obtain the things inside.


    The news that Huang Feng obtained from Tang Jie seemed to prove this.


    "You said, someone has contacted you and wants to buy a car from the company?" Huang Feng said while looking at Tang Jie who was lying on the hospital bed.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Tang Jie were in the hospital. Although Tang Jie once again turned away from danger, his injuries were even more serious this time. Although Tang Jie had accepted Huang Feng¡¯s suggestion before and matched himself Suspended vehicles, however, are not omnipotent. Tang Jie cannot stay in the vehicle for twenty-four hours. Therefore, he will always give opportunities to those who have bad intentions.


    Because of this, Tang Jie was attacked again. Although he was rescued by Huang Feng¡¯s people at a critical moment, he was injured again. Moreover, the injury was heavier than the previous one, although it was not fatal. However, Huang Feng still let him stay in the hospital for a few days.


    Today, when Huang Feng came to visit Tang Jie, Tang Jie told Huang Feng: Those people who used to be official with him on the phone, this time, some people have already put into action, some of them already, It is clear that he wants to purchase some kind of suspension vehicles that can be used on the battlefield from the "Time and Space Automobile" company, and the people who are specifically talking about cooperation are already on the way to China.


    And this person''s actions also showed that those people weren''t a solid alliance before, and there was a formal gap, and they were no longer acting in a unified way. Someone finally compromised with Huang Feng.


    And as long as one party compromises, then when others know the news, as long as they don¡¯t want to be thrown too far, then their attitude will change and they will not be the same as before, and even there will be More and more people are choosing like the one before.


    "Yes, I contacted me last night. Now, they have someone on their way to China." Tang Jie said, although his face was a little pale because of his injury at this time, the smile on his face was hidden. Unstoppable, obviously, he also understands what this call means, he naturally has a reason to be happy.


    "So, the one who contacted you was not a senior executive of some company, but someone from a certain power?" Huang Feng seemed to have heard something from Tang Jie''s words. He thought that those who compromised first The people in the company, after all, for those people, making money is the most important thing, and now it is obvious that Huang Feng and his car will definitely make money, and it will make big money, and the top executives of those companies will compromise , Not surprising at all.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that the first compromise was not the people of those companies, but the people of certain forces. This is very interesting.


    "Not bad." Tang Jie nodded and said, "Although the other party didn''t say too much, I can be sure that those people are definitely not high-level executives of any company. From the tone of his speech, you can feel that they are all some. The man in power."


    Although Tang Jie hasn''t seen those people yet, his ability to judge is still there. Moreover, as a person from a wealthy family, the ability to judge the identity of these people is especially important.


    "No matter who they are, it will not affect our cooperation with them." Huang Feng said: "As long as one person takes the lead, no matter what his identity is, then their so-called alliance will be difficult to maintain. , Later, when other people call him again, he can tell the story to those people appropriately. I think, as long as those people are not stupid, they know what to do."


    "I understand." Tang Jie said.


    Obviously, Huang Feng''s meaning is very obvious. I just want to tell others about this on purpose, so that those who have not yet taken action will feel anxious. After all, although there may be cooperation between these forces, there are many places. Obviously, there is more competition, unless they are willing to accept the fact that they are lagging behind others, otherwise, they will certainly not look at one of them alone owning such a floating car.


    "In addition, those guys have been too much during this period of time. When judging, don''t be polite with them. They know what they have done by themselves, so give me a good meal!" Huang Feng said.


    Although the attacks by those people did not cause much harm to Huang Feng, it also caused them a lot of trouble. Huang Feng is obviously not a master who only suffers and does not fight back. Therefore, this revenge Still have to.


    "Of course, if you can''t kill them severely, I''m sorry for the two injuries!" Tang Jie said with a grin.


    This is the second time that Tang Jie has been injured in a short period of time. Although it is not a fatal injury, it is not the other side¡¯s mercy, but Huang Feng¡¯s security arrangements are very strong. Therefore, Tang Jie¡¯s heart Those people don¡¯t have the slightest affection, although he also knows that, many times, he also understands that in the shopping malls, for the benefit, you can do nothing, but since the other party has already taken action, he will naturally not be polite with the other party. Moreover, they are now in a favorable position, and they will not be softer.


    Huang Feng smiled and said, "It''s okay if you understand. You can figure it out. Negotiations, you are better at it. Then it''s time for you to perform."


    Now that some people have "surrendered", then, what they have to do next is no longer a matter of force, but negotiations, and negotiations with many forces and companies. In this regard, it is not Huang Feng needs If you care, Tang Jie will do. He is still good at this aspect after all.


    "Don''t worry, I must make those guys pay the price this time!" Tang Jie said.


    Although Tang Jie and Huang Feng have reached a consensus for a long time, they still have to cooperate with those foreign companies and forces. However, there are still many things to discuss about how to cooperate, and the previous things , Tang Jie obviously wanted those people to vomit blood.


    Huang Feng nodded and stayed in the ward for a while before leaving.


    After leaving Tang Jie¡¯s place, Huang Feng went to see Bai Xiaorou and her subordinates again. This time, thanks to those people, some of them also suffered some injuries, although they were not major injuries either, but, Huang Feng still has to go over and take a look and express his concern. After all, the injuries of those people are related to his own car company, and he is also a member of the National Security Bureau. Anyway, he should go and see.


    Huang Feng¡¯s arrival has received a lot of welcome. Huang Feng is now in the National Security Bureau, but he is like a celebrity. Although he doesn¡¯t have much contact with other members, many others know him. .

 1985 Chapter 1985

    You should know that in addition to being a member of the National Security Bureau, Huang Feng has many other identities, such as well-known actors, restaurant owners, car company bosses, etc. Many of these identities may be secret to ordinary people, but for For those members of the National Security Bureau, it is something everyone knows.


    Generally speaking, members of the National Security Bureau are not allowed to have a large amount of private property outside. However, Huang Feng is obviously an accident. When entering the National Security Bureau from the very beginning, it was a special case. Moreover, during this period, Huang Feng actually saved himself The industry is developing very well, and there is a trend that is getting better and better. At the same time, Huang Feng did not delay the work of the National Security Bureau. He has performed tasks at home and abroad, and more than once. Obviously, it is very rare to successfully complete the task this time, and it is also something other members of the National Security Bureau admire.


    Originally, the other members of the National Security Bureau didn¡¯t say anything, but they were still somewhat unconvinced. After all, they couldn¡¯t do that, only Huang Feng. People can, this is somewhat unreasonable.


    However, the dissatisfaction in everyone¡¯s hearts has almost disappeared, because Huang Feng has proved with practical actions that he has the ability and energy to handle his private and official affairs at the same time, and he can do both without delay. .


    The tasks Huang Feng received before were not simple tasks. However, no matter how difficult the task, no matter how difficult the environment, Huang Feng can successfully complete it. This is not what all members of the National Security Bureau can do. of.


    In addition, Huang Feng¡¯s industries are definitely not something anyone can play. Huang Feng has a lot of industries, but he can develop every industry very well, which is very rare. Whether it¡¯s running a restaurant, being an actor, running an entertainment company, or driving a car company, Huang Feng will do everything well. If this kind of thing is placed on other people, as long as he can do one of them well. , Then, he can be called a successful person.


    However, Huang Feng is very powerful. He can do everything so successfully, especially the recent game companies and automobile companies. The average person may not understand the inside story, but the members of the National Security Bureau are better than ordinary people. You know, it''s a lot more.


    The game company has established a firm foothold in the country, and has quickly become the leading company in the domestic game industry. At the same time, the "Time and Space Game" company has successfully gone out of the country, occupying a large number of foreign markets, and has not received much attention at all. Decent resistance, it can be said that at the technical level, the "Spacetime Game" company has already led the world''s game industry.


    The "Time and Space Motors" company is even more remarkable. Although it has not yet fully occupied the foreign market, and even just has a little intention of going abroad, its development and prospects are more than that of the game company. Be big.


    The car produced by the "Time and Space Automobile" company is already a status symbol in China. Whoever can drive the "Time and Space Automobile" company is a person with identity, especially a floating car. Whoever drives a "Time Space The company¡¯s suspension car is definitely a person with status and status. Whether it¡¯s picking up girls or discussing business, it will be much more convenient, because everyone knows that they want to drive the suspension of the ¡°time-space car¡± company. Car is definitely not a simple and easy thing, even if you have money, you may not drive it.


    Therefore, the "Time and Space Automobile" company has developed quite well in China. No one can stop its development. Moreover, the vast majority of Chinese people, after seeing that the "Time and Space Automobile" company can actually defeat the foreign automobile companies, They all regard the "Time and Space Motor" company as a company that boosts morale and raises national pride. In everyone''s mind, that status is quite high. It can be said that as long as "Time and Space Motor" does not make mistakes, then, There will be no problems with its future development. It is only a matter of time to become the leader of the domestic automobile industry, and it will not be too long.


    As for foreign countries, the people from the National Security Bureau all know that the car of the "Time and Space Automobile" company has just been on a foreign battlefield, but it has become a big show, so many forces, so many advanced weapons, and can The soldiers in the war had nothing to do with the cars of the "Time and Space Automobile" company. Those cars played a decisive role on the battlefield.


    This result has also led to the fact that many forces have started to think of Huang Feng and automobile companies, and they, members of the National Security Bureau, came here to protect those materials. This also shows that the people above, Pay attention to these cars.


    To be honest, after knowing the specific performance of those cars, even the highly capable members of the National Security Bureau want to own a special suspension car of their own, which means that they can have greater safety and perform tasks. It will also be more convenient.


    As for the series of achievements Huang Feng has made, the members of the National Security Bureau asked themselves that they did not have the ability to do it. Therefore, their dissatisfaction with Huang Feng has changed from the previous dissatisfaction to the current admiration. Therefore, Huang Feng When you go to see them and express gratitude to them, their attitude will be so good.


    Of course, Huang Feng is also very angry. He directly stated that he will send a batch of suspended vehicles to the National Security Bureau in a short period of time. Although one cannot be guaranteed for each person, there is no problem with having two vehicles in a group. In this case, it is more or less enough. After all, many times when members of the National Security Bureau perform tasks, all members of a group act together. Like Huang Feng before, there are not many times and opportunities to act alone. Therefore, one The team has two special suspension vehicles, which are sufficient.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s promise, those members of the National Security Bureau are even more eager for Huang Feng. After all, they need to perform dangerous tasks frequently, so they need a car that can provide them with security. And they also know that people at the top now, people abroad, all want to buy Huangfeng''s car. In this case, Huang Feng also promised to provide them with that kind of car in the short term, which is enough to see Huang Feng''s sincerity and kindness are now, and everyone is naturally more grateful to him.


    Huang Feng understands the special features of the National Security Bureau. In addition to their relatively strong skills, they also appear to be very special due to the reasons of the National Security Bureau. With strong skills, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care much. After all, he He can redeem a group of stronger players at any time. What he cares about is the special status of those people. This is very important, because of their special status, they can sometimes play some special roles.


    Therefore, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t mind having a good relationship with them. It¡¯s not bad for him, especially after Wang Dafu¡¯s last time he got rid of a team leader from the National Security Bureau, Huang Feng needed to give these people even more. Show it well so that there is no misunderstanding between the two sides. What''s more, these people have also contributed to their own factory this time, and Huang Feng naturally wants to show it.


    In the middle of the night, when the night was quiet, there was a thrilling chase on a section of the highway outside Yangcheng, with the sound of sirens everywhere, but the two cars that ran away in front of them were indifferent and crazy. Driving, fortunately, all the cars along the way were evacuated to other sections of the road ahead of time. Otherwise, a rear-end collision might have happened long ago.


    "Listen to the car in front, you are already surrounded, immediately stop resisting, get out of the car and surrender, otherwise you will be at your own risk!" In the chasing car behind, someone leaned forward and shouted at the two cars fleeing in front.


    However, the answer to him was a series of gunshots, bullets hit the body, and numerous sparks splashed, and the man had no choice but to retract his car into the car.


    "Quick, speed up, speed up!" Sitting in the front passenger seat of the car, Benny kept urging his comrades to speed up. His face was full of seriousness and tension. He turned to look behind him while urging. , To see where the people behind chased.


    "Damn, I''m already accelerating, those bastards are chasing them too quickly," said the man in the driving position.


    "You can''t let them catch it, absolutely can''t!" Benny said loudly, angrily on his face, obviously not in a good mood right now.


    "I know, I know, my goodness, how did they find us?!" The companion said hurriedly while speeding up wildly.


    The people who were running away were Benny and others who had fought against Huang Feng before. They managed to escape. Later, they also hid in Yangcheng. At first, they thought they were safe. However, they discovered that many people were investigating them secretly. They only knew at this time that there was a special presence among the people who fought with them last time. The family was in the army, and they were very influential in Yangcheng. As a result, they are now being searched by many people.


    And this made Benny and the others more careful to hide themselves. During that time, they didn''t even dare to go out, and then they escaped. However, because those people were investigating too closely, although the headquarters sent someone to pick Benny and them. , However, it is not easy to get out of the city safely. They were already very careful, but they were still found out, so the thrilling chase before them happened next.


    Right now, Benny and the others are not in a good situation. There is a possibility of interception in the front and countless chasing soldiers behind. Under such circumstances, it is not surprising that Benny and the others are in a bad mood.

 1986 Chapter 1986

    "Don''t talk nonsense and drive your car!" Benny yelled at his driving companion.


    Then, Benny heard a rumbling sound above his head. When he looked outside, his face suddenly changed, because he found that there were already two more helicopters in the sky, at this time, it was almost there. Over their heads, obviously, these helicopters didn''t just pass by here, but came to catch them.


    "Quick, quicker!" Benny urged even more hastily.


    "Know, know!" The driving companion accelerated frantically, and the speed of the car increased again.


    And at this time, the helicopter above them also warned them. Of course, Benny would ignore it. At this time, he already understood that if he stopped and surrendered, there would be absolutely no benefit to him. After all, He had injured Li Huaimin before, and, looking at the current posture, once he was caught, the consequences would definitely be very serious.


    After several warnings to no avail, the helicopter overhead began to shoot at Benny and his car. The bullet crackled and hit the car, and Benny and their two cars continued to swing forward, but , There is still a person hit by a bullet and injured.


    This made the rest of the people even more anxious. They knew that if things couldn¡¯t change, they would all be in danger. There were two helicopters following them, and there were so many cars chasing behind them. It''s not like a way of life.


    However, just when Benny and the others felt a little desperate, and they were about to stop and fight with the people behind, Benny suddenly received a call, and after answering the call, there was an uncontrollable joy on his face.


    "Quickly, someone is here to pick us up, rush down from here, rush down!" Benny said to the driving companion.


    It turned out that the call just now came from their people. Someone has already responded to them. It¡¯s just that they are too strong here, and those who come to respond are not easy to come over, and finally choose to ambush in front and wait. Benny and they went over.


    "Okay!" The driving companion did not hesitate. He slammed the steering wheel and the car turned abruptly. He broke through the railing on the expressway and dashed off the highway. The car behind saw Benny After the movement of their car, they followed suit.


    There was a small forest under the highway. Two cars drove in quickly. The road was more difficult to walk, and the bumps were severe. However, for Benny and others, the more difficult road was also difficult for those chasing them behind. Besides, there are trees blocking, and the sight lines of the two helicopters in the sky are also affected. Although they are still shooting at Benny and the others, the hit rate is already much lower.


    This situation made Benny and others relieved. However, before they completely broke free from the encirclement, the hearts of Benny and others were always hanging, so they did not dare to give the slightest promise.


    "Hurry up, they will be in front." Benny looked at the front for a while, and the chaser behind him, while at the same time admonishing his companions who were driving.


    The car was advancing in constant bumps, and the cars chasing Benny at the back did not mean to give up at all. They had already received the order. Today, no matter what, they must catch the guy who is fleeing in front, and die. It''s alive, it doesn''t matter.


    "Shoot, shoot, don''t let them run!" The people chasing behind kept ordering.


    The gunshots never stopped, and Benny and others in front seemed to be thinking about running away intently, and did not fight back. This surprised the people behind slightly, but did not take it seriously.


    However, at this moment, suddenly a huge explosion sounded. The first car in those vehicles chasing Benny and the others suddenly exploded. A dazzling light broke out from the car and let the back The people were shocked, they didn''t know what was going on.


    Then, shortly afterwards, the second car also exploded. At this time, some people behind, seemingly seeing something, started to shout in the contactor frantically.


    "Be careful, there is an ambush ahead! People with them are here! Be careful everyone!"


    Reminders came one after another. However, more and more cars were attacked. Everyone had no choice but to stop first, use the car as a cover, and shoot at a place with fire in the distance.


    The two sides are shooting while you come and I, because here we don''t know how many people are on the other side and where they are hiding. Therefore, these people who chase Benny and them are at a disadvantage, and people keep getting injured and falling to the ground.


    But at this time, Benny and the others have used this time to run away. Now it was late at night, plus it was in the grove again. The sight line was poor. It only took a while. Those two cars were already seen. Disappeared.


    The gunshots did not stop, but gradually became thinner. However, those who were chasing behind also found that the people in front seemed to have retreated, and the gunshots were significantly smaller than before.


    "Go, catch up and have a look!"


    Then, everyone got into the car and tried to catch up with the person in front. However, before driving far, the two leading cars exploded again, and the huge impact directly overturned the car.


    "Well, there are mines!" someone shouted.


    At this moment, everyone didn''t dare to drive violently anymore, so they had to stop the car again and observe the surrounding environment.


    However, at this time, there was no gunshots in front, and no shadows of people or cars were visible.


    "Asshole!" The officer in charge of the team this time slapped the roof of the car fiercely and said angrily. In a confident pursuit, there was such an accident. They had never thought before that the other party would actually ambush here. And, there are still many people in ambush.


    As a result, they did not follow the order to catch Benny and others, and they ran away, and on their side, they caused a lot of casualties.


    "Sir, what should I do?" At this moment, a soldier next to him stepped forward and asked.


    "Withdraw!" the officer said unwillingly.


    "Withdraw? But up..." the soldier said.


    "Do you think I want to?" The officer said in a bad tone. Obviously, he is also in a bad mood now: "But I don''t know what they have set up before. If we rush to catch up, it will only be bigger. The loss, let the heavenly brothers follow."


    "Okay." The soldier said, and he also knew that under the current circumstances, this was indeed the best way.


    "What? Didn''t catch it? What do you eat? What''s the matter?" Li Huaimin''s father on the other side said angrily after receiving a call from the person below.


    This arrest tonight was originally a carefully planned one. Regardless of the number of people or preparations, they were dominant. Originally, Li Huaimin¡¯s father thought there would be no problem this time, but there was no problem. Thinking of it, something really went wrong.


    Li Huaimin''s father listened to the report of the following people on the phone, his face was getting more and more gloomy. At the end, he said in a deep voice: "I know", and then he hung up.


    "Dad, what''s the matter? Let those people run away?" Li Huaimin asked.


    At this time, both father and son did not rest. Both knew that tonight¡¯s arrest operation. Originally, Li Huaimin wanted to participate personally. However, because his body had not fully recovered shortly after being discharged from the hospital, his father stopped it. After him, the father and son were in the lobby of their home, waiting for news ahead.


    Originally, both of them thought that there would be no accidents, but now it seems that this is obviously not the case, and this incident has happened again.


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin''s father said solemnly, "Those people came to respond, and the one who hit us was caught off guard. Not only did they let the bastards run away, but they also caused a lot of casualties on our side. What a bastard. , These bastards, I won''t let them go!"


    Li Huaimin¡¯s father was so angry that he was so angry that he was in a bad mood. Obviously, this incident made him very angry. He wanted to catch those people. Obviously, there are still so many casualties on his side. It is even more impossible for him to let them go.


    Li Huaimin also learned what happened from his father. This couldn¡¯t be completely blamed on the people below. After all, they didn¡¯t expect that those people would lie in ambush in the middle of the road. Later, the two helicopters also Because of the line of sight problems, those people were eventually lost. Such a result obviously cannot satisfy Li Huaimin and his son.


    "I am going to send a team out to capture them!" Li Huaimin''s father said. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the result. The other party is now planning to escape from China. Once they leave Yangcheng, they It will be more difficult to monitor the other party, and it is obviously much easier for the other party to leave China.


    "Dad, do you know their identities? Know where they are?" Li Huaimin asked. During this time, he has been hospitalized. His father did not tell him about the situation, so he is not very good. clear.


    "I know." Li Huaimin''s father said, "Before they fled, I had found out the identities of those guys. I wanted to keep them in China and stay in Yangcheng, but now it seems that I have to go abroad. Up."


    If you can''t go out of Huaxia, it''s naturally the best. After all, this place belongs to your own territory. Once you go abroad, things will be a lot of trouble and you will encounter great resistance.


    However, it now seems that they have to go abroad unless they are willing to give up. However, Li Huaimin''s father obviously didn''t want to let those people go, even if he was chasing them abroad.

 1987 Chapter 1987 Rescue

    "I''ll go." Li Huaimin said suddenly, "Dad, I want to go abroad and catch those guys myself."


    Regarding those people before, Li Huaimin also did not forget. It was because of them that he was seriously injured. Moreover, those people actually did those things in Yangcheng. Li Huaimin, a native-born person, wanted to catch them personally. Lock them up, or kill them directly!


    "You? No!" Li Huaimin''s father shook his head after hearing his son''s words, "Your injury is not completely healed. You can''t go."


    "Dad, I''m all okay, look." Li Huaimin stood up, moved his body in front of his father, saying that he was no longer a serious problem: "Dad, just let me go, I must do it myself. Catch those bastards!"


    "No." Li Huaimin''s father still refused. Before, his son was seriously injured by those people, and he was worried about letting his son take risks.


    "Dad!" Li Huaimin shouted, "I must go! Are you worried that I will get hurt again? Last time it was an accident. I didn''t prepare for that time, so I was seriously injured by them. I promise I will never get hurt this time. Something similar will happen."


    "I know what you want to do, but I also know your own skill." Li Huaimin''s father said: "What kind of people are those people? You have also seen them. They are a group of vicious criminals. Such people are very It¡¯s dangerous, you go, I don¡¯t worry."


    "Are other people going to be equally dangerous?" Li Huaimin obviously did not choose to give up because of his father''s obstruction: "Whoever will go? If I go, at least I have some understanding of them. After all, there have been fights before, and , I used to perform a lot of dangerous missions in the special forces team? I haven¡¯t seen you stop them before. Even if I don¡¯t catch those guys, after I return to the team, I will still perform other dangerous missions. ."


    Li Huaimin¡¯s words are true. The team he is in is originally a team that needs to perform dangerous tasks frequently. He has performed many dangerous tasks in the past and has been injured. His mother has always disagreed that he was in that team, but he His father had always been very supportive before.


    Therefore, after hearing what his son said, Li Huaimin''s father frowned. Before, he supported his son''s desire to stay in the special forces team. He felt that his son should exercise, but this time he saw it with his own eyes. After his son was seriously injured, his mind changed a bit. After all, he was just such a son. He wanted to exercise his son, but he didn''t want to lose him.


    "Dad, just let me go." Li Huaimin continued: "This mission is not much different from the missions I performed before. Moreover, you want to catch those bastards, our special forces team, It''s the team that is most suitable for the task. Don''t you want to hand this task to us?"


    Li Huaimin¡¯s words are right. For such dangerous missions and going abroad, if his father really wants to insist on catching those people, the special forces team is definitely the most suitable team to perform the task. This team has a fighting capacity. Strong, moreover, has a wealth of mission experience, except for them, the other teams are obviously less interesting.


    Therefore, in the end, we must still let the special forces team go. As the deputy captain of the special forces team, Li Huaimin has rich combat experience. If his father doesn''t stop him, indeed, he is very likely to perform this task.


    Therefore, Li Huaimin''s father was finally relieved.


    "You can perform this task," Li Huaimin''s father said. Seeing the smile on his son''s face, he continued: "However, you may need some help this time."


    "Helper? No! Our special operations team has not performed any dangerous tasks? Who is qualified to help us?" Li Huaimin said, indeed, their special operations team is already the most powerful team here in Yangcheng, really nothing. The team is qualified to help them.


    "National Security Bureau!" Li Huaimin''s father said.


    "National Security Bureau?" Li Huaimin said for a moment: "Dad, you mean, let the National Security Bureau help us?"


    "Not bad." Li Huaimin''s father nodded, "After all, this mission is different. Those people are extremely dangerous. I don''t worry that your special forces brigade will act alone, and people from the National Security Bureau will follow, so I can rest assured."


    "Dad, no, we can do it ourselves." Li Huaimin said. Although he usually admires the comrades of the National Security Bureau, as members of the special forces team, they also have their own pride and do not want to admit that they are waiting. People are worse than those of the National Security Bureau.


    "Okay." Seeing his son insisted, think about it again. The special forces team did perform many dangerous tasks alone before. Li Huaimin''s father didn''t insist on it anymore: "Tomorrow you go back to the team and make some preparations. In these two days, I will give you their details."


    "Understand." Li Huaimin nodded and said, "I have been lying on the hospital bed for this period of time, and finally I can move my bones and muscles."


    "When performing the task, you should be careful not to rush in, you know?" Li Huaimin''s father warned.


    "I know, Dad, it''s not the first time I have performed this kind of task." Li Huaimin said.


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin''s father nodded, but after all, he was a little unsure in his heart.


    Two days later, Li Huaimin and others set off. This mission is led by Li Huaimin. He personally led a team of 15 people to perform this mission. In addition to punishing those bastards, this mission will also be punished. The information they stole was taken back, so the task was not easy.


    On the other side, Huang Feng didn''t know about this. When he knew, he received a call from Li Bingyun''s father.


    Huang Feng was still a little surprised when Li Bingyun¡¯s father called himself. Although Li Bingyun¡¯s father had not a bad impression of him because he had saved Li Huaimin before, they were not too bad about him. In matters, there was no formal release. Of course, the attitude was much better than before. Both Huang Feng and Li Bingyun believed that it was only a matter of time before they nodded and released. Otherwise, Li Bingyun would have been called back, Li Bingyun. Living here in Huangfeng, it is impossible for them not to know now, but now they have closed one eye, which has already explained some of their attitudes.


    However, Huang Feng was a little surprised to receive a call from Li Bingyun''s father. After all, this was something he had never done before.


    However, after hearing the content of the call, Huang Feng''s expression was not as relaxed as before.


    "Uncle Li, don''t worry, I will definitely rescue Huaimin." Huang Feng said on the phone, and beside Huang Feng, there was Li Bingyun with a worried face and tears.


    It turned out that Li Bingyun¡¯s father¡¯s call was not simply a daily greeting call, but to Huang Feng for help.


    After Li Huaimin and others chased out of the country before, it went smoothly at first, but when they entered the other party¡¯s headquarters, they were in an ambush. Li Huaimin finally broke through from there. After that, he lost contact with the domestic side. As for what the situation is now, Li Bingyun''s father doesn''t know.


    Therefore, this time Li Bingyun''s father was going to ask the National Security Bureau for help, but before calling, he thought of Huang Feng, so he called Huang Feng first.


    "Okay." Li Bingyun''s father said: "I will call your chief. You should be prepared first. I will tell you the specific situation one by one afterwards."


    "Good." Huang Feng nodded.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng hung up the phone, but at this time, Li Bingyun rushed over, looking at Huang Feng with whirling eyes and said: "Huang Feng, you must save my brother, you must save him."


    "Bingyun, don''t worry, I will definitely bring your brother back safely." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun said crying.


    Soon afterwards, Huang Feng really received a call from the bureau, asking him and Bai Xiaorou and others to go abroad to rescue Li Huaimin and others, and the person performing the task this time was a member of Bai Xiaorou''s team.


    However, Huang Feng thought for a while and decided to take the first step and let Bai Xiaorou lead someone to follow. One is because Li Huaimin lost contact with him. The situation is very dangerous and his life is in danger at any time. Every minute of delay, It''s just one minute more dangerous, and if you just go there, it will go a lot faster.


    At the same time, it would be much more convenient to act alone. Many methods can be used. Bai Xiaorou obviously understands these. Therefore, she did not oppose Huang Feng''s independent advancement, but only told Huang Feng to be careful. Just a few.


    "You wait at home with peace of mind, I will definitely bring your brother back intact." Before leaving, Huang Feng assured Li Bingyun again.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun nodded. At this time, although she was still very worried about her brother, her emotions had stabilized a lot: "Huang Feng, you have to be careful yourself. Don''t rely on your own ability, just careless. Now, those bad guys are very bad."


    "I know." Huang Feng touched Li Bingyun''s head and said.


    After that, Huang Feng chose to fly away directly on the night of the day. His current flying speed is faster than that of airplanes, and now he is the only one. Therefore, there is no need to hide anything. This is the case. Faster.


    However, Bai Xiaorou and others, after sorting them out, will leave early tomorrow morning at Huangfeng¡¯s car factory. Now they cannot be completely separated from the people. Therefore, Bai Xiaorou can¡¯t take everyone away this time. In the eyes of the people above, this task is still quite arduous. Bai Xiaorou also keeps in touch at any time. If something happens, they will immediately send someone to support it.

 1988 Chapter 1988 Found Li Huaimin

    While flying in the air, Huang Feng sorted out his own news from above and Li Bingyun''s father.


    The people who made trouble in Yangcheng last time belonged to a foreign research institution. Of course, they were the kind of people who didn¡¯t exist on the surface. But why there are such people under a research institution? Obviously, this shows That research institution is not an ordinary research institution, and its background is also not ordinary. According to intelligence from Li Bingyun¡¯s father and the National Security Bureau, it is obviously behind it that there are Americans.


    And that research institution is in the field of biology. Those people came to Yangcheng just because there is also a research institution in Yangcheng. The research content is similar to that of foreign ones. The difference is that domestic research in this area should be ahead of foreign ones. Research institute.


    Therefore, the talents of Benny would sneak into Yangcheng and steal the research materials from Yangcheng. They were already about to succeed, but when they left, they were accidentally discovered by the security guard. Those people killed the security guard and fled. After he came out, he was found chased.


    But this time, Li Huaimin and others followed Benny and others and went abroad. Although this research institution has a background in the United States, the location is not in the United States, and it was very smooth at the beginning. Yes, Li Huaimin and others successfully found the location of the research institute and lurked in.


    Only after they entered, they realized that they were waiting for them. Obviously, they had been found out when they followed Benny and the others. However, at that time, neither of them had done anything. Because he didn''t have full confidence in defeating the opponent, Li Huaimin wanted to find a better opportunity. At the same time, he also wanted to follow the vine to find the opponent''s nest.


    However, Benny and others were also unsure of defeating Li Huaimin and others, so they pretended not to know that they had been followed, attracted Li Huaimin and others to their nest, and then carried out encirclement and suppression.


    By the time Li Huaimin found out that he was in ambush, it was too late. Although he organized a breakout in the first place, the situation was obviously not optimistic. There were casualties at the time. What is more serious is that not long after the breakout began, they and the headquarters The contact was lost over there, Li Bingyun''s father asked the National Security Bureau for help.


    And Li Bingyun¡¯s father knew about the National Security Bureau. In his capacity, it¡¯s not too difficult to know the situation in the National Security Bureau. Therefore, he knew that Huang Feng was top-notch even in the National Security Bureau. Existence, coupled with Huang Feng''s relationship with his own family, so when he was thinking about asking the National Security Bureau for help, he first thought of Huang Feng, and then he called Huang Feng first.


    Huang Feng¡¯s body is flying fast in the air, like a bird, and there is a faint white light around his body, which tightly protects his body within that white light. In this way, the flight takes The friction that came did not have any effect on him.


    After confirming the final position of Li Huaimin¡¯s signal, Huang Feng directly locked in that direction and flew over. In less than three hours, he reached the airspace of that country. After that, after about ten minutes, He has reached the place where Li Huaimin gave the signal.


    And this place is where the research institute is located. Huang Feng did not go down for the first time, but stayed in the air, observing the situation below.


    At this time, it has not been more than four hours since Li Bingyun¡¯s father asked the National Security Bureau for help. In other words, it has not been too long since Li Huaimin and others sneaked into the institute. Huang Feng was still in the air. I saw that many people below were on alert with guns and live ammunition, and the atmosphere was very tense, but the gunshots were no longer heard.


    This country was in the middle of the night at this time. Obviously, Li Huaimin and the others chose to sneak in at night, which is helpful for them to hide their figures, but it also brought some difficulties to Huang Feng''s rescue.


    After observing for a while, Huang Feng found a corner to land, then went invisible, and then walked towards the gate of the research institute.


    "Give me a careful search. He didn''t run far away, and the periphery was guarded by our people. He must be still nearby!" At this time, a middle-aged man in camouflage uniform said to the surrounding soldiers.


    "Yes!" After the soldier responded, he trot out, looking around, apparently conducting a search.


    And Huang Feng also found that there are many teams like this, all of them are loaded with live ammunition, and from them, Huang Feng feels a sturdy atmosphere. These people are obviously not as simple as ordinary security guards, they are definitely all Some fighters who have been formally trained and who have lives on their hands.


    Such a discovery made Huang Feng frowned, and he wondered in his heart, what exactly this research institute is researching, how could there be so many soldiers like this? If they say they are only conducting ordinary scientific research, Huang Feng I would never believe it. Ordinary research would never send so many soldiers to guard.


    However, it is obviously useless to stay here. Listening to the tone of the person just now, it is obvious that some people have escaped, but they were originally ambushing Li Huaimin and others, so they must have done a lot of preparations before, not only An ambush was arranged in the research institute, and there were also people lying in an ambush on the periphery. This was an encirclement, and those who escaped obviously had not escaped the encirclement.


    Huang Feng decided to find that person first. Whether the opponent is Li Huaimin or not, he must be found first. Only if he finds it, can he understand the situation of Li Huaimin''s team in more detail and know what he should do next.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng knew that the people who came to perform the task this time were all members of the special forces brigade that Li Huaimin belonged to. Huang Feng and Li Huaimin had chatted more than once before, and both of them talked about themselves. Li Huaimin was very curious about the information about the team he was in. He asked Huang Feng about a lot of things about the NSA. Of course, it was all about training and how to cooperate in battle.


    At the same time, Li Huaimin also told Huang Feng some things about their special forces brigade. Otherwise, when performing tasks, how did the team cooperate with each other, and how to hide their figure when they were hiding in ambush. of!


    Therefore, after Huang Feng knew that the escaped person was a member of the special forces brigade, he probably understood how they would hide their identities. Around this research institute, there is a denser woods with enough hidden status. Yes, and in such an environment, how should special forces members hide themselves? Li Huaimin had told Huang Feng before, and Huang Feng was obviously not a person with a bad memory.


    Therefore, Huang Feng quickly searched the surroundings based on what Li Huaimin said before, and after about ten minutes, he found an anomaly, although the place looked like it had nothing to do with the surrounding bushes. There was a difference, but Huang Feng, who was sharp-eyed, still noticed the abnormality. He looked shocked and walked over directly.


    When Huang Feng pushed aside the bushes, suddenly a dagger with a cold light pierced his neck. Although Huang Feng was undisturbed, his neck shook slightly, and he avoided the opponent''s attack. It was injured. Although there was a follow-up attack, it was obviously slower when it was cast. Huang Feng easily grabbed the opponent''s wrist, and then, after shaking hard, the dagger fell to the ground.


    Then, Huang Feng reached out with another hand, grabbed the opponent''s neck, and lifted the opponent out.


    "Huaimin?"


    "Huang Feng? Why are you?"


    Two people called out at the same time, but both knew that the surrounding environment was not safe, so even if they were surprised, they both deliberately controlled their own volume and did not make too much noise.


    The person who was picked up by Huang Feng from the bushes was Li Huaimin. However, Li Huaimin was in a very bad condition at this time. His face was pale and there were obvious blood stains on his body. Fortunately, it was at night. Otherwise, the other party People who are following the blood may also find Li Huaimin.


    "Sit down? Are you injured? Is it serious?" Huang Feng hurriedly helped Li Huaimin to lower left, trying to check his injury.


    "It''s a little hurt, but it doesn''t get in the way." Li Huaimin said, there was obvious surprise on his face. Obviously he did not expect to be here and see Huang Feng at this time: "Huang Feng, you are meeting Appear here?"


    "Uncle Li called for help." Huang Feng said, "Come on, take this pill first."


    Li Huaimin was seriously injured, and Huang Feng had to exchange a pill for him to take it. Otherwise, even if he was supported by internal force, the effect would not be great.


    Li Huaimin didn''t ask what medicine it was, and he swallowed it straight away, and said, "I only contacted Yangcheng a few hours ago. Are you here so soon?"


    Obviously, Li Huaimin couldn''t figure out why Huang Feng appeared here so quickly. It would take at least ten or twenty hours to get here from China. Even if Huang Feng appeared as soon as he received the order, he couldn''t get here so soon.


    "You forgot, my company is capable of producing floating cars." Huang Feng said: "I made a special order for myself, and the speed is very fast. It takes only three hours to get here."


    Obviously, Huang Feng had already figured out how to explain this matter before. After all, the magic of a suspended vehicle is not entirely known to outsiders.


    Sure enough, when Li Huaimin heard it, his face was stunned, and he didn''t feel that Huang Feng was lying. After all, Huang Feng owns a factory that can produce suspended vehicles. It is not impossible to order a special suspension vehicle for himself. .


    However, this car is too domineering.

 1989 Chapter 1989

    "Bring me a car like this when you turn around." Li Huaimin said without thinking.


    "Let''s consider the immediate matter first." Huang Feng re-wrapped Li Huaimin and said: "Let''s talk about it, what''s going on here?"


    Hearing Huang Feng''s question, Li Huaimin''s face straightened, and then he started talking about the previous incident.


    It turned out that Li Huaimin and the others did, as Huang Feng knew before, they followed here without deliberately intercepting them. After that, they waited for the sky to darken and chose to sneak in, but it didn¡¯t take long for them to enter. , Was attacked.


    The other party was clearly prepared, and the attack was quite fierce. Although Li Huaimin was aware of the situation in the first place and immediately let people retreat, it was still too late. Since the other party has lured them here, and, They also arranged an ambush in advance, obviously not wanting them to leave easily.


    The battle broke out without preparation by Li Huaimin and others. Moreover, it was quite fierce at the beginning. Li Huaimin had no choice but to organize his subordinates to break through. However, it was obviously not easy. The opponents surrounded them. Many people have very fierce firepower, and it is troublesome to successfully break through.


    Li Huaimin was able to get out of it with the joint efforts of his subordinates. However, even in this case, he himself was seriously injured. As for the others, either died or was captured.


    Regarding this situation, Li Huaimin was both angry and guilty. Of course he resented the people inside. However, he also hated himself. He hated himself for being too careless. Only then would he be caught by the other party¡¯s tricks and be ambushed by the other party. He and others were almost wiped out.


    Li Huaimin also wanted to rescue the captured people immediately. However, he was able to rush out at the sacrifice of his comrades. Now he is the only one to come out. If he returns to the rescue, he will definitely be taken. The opponent was caught, or killed, in that case, I would be ashamed of my comrades in arms.


    Therefore, Li Huaimin wanted to save himself first, and wait for the rescuers to come, and then go to rescue the captured people together.


    However, it is not easy to protect himself. After Li Huaimin rushed out of the institute, he found that he was surrounded by their people everywhere. Obviously, they wanted to wipe them out at one stroke, not only in the institute. Many people are arranged inside, even on the periphery, there are also many people there.


    Therefore, it is very difficult for Li Huaimin to break through the small forest in front of him. He can only choose a place to hide first. As for how long he can hide, he doesn''t know, and he also feels a little desperate in his heart. The other party''s people are continuing to search. He, and this small forest is so big, it''s okay at night, once it''s dawn, the other party wants to find him, it will be much easier, then, it is estimated that he will not be able to hide.


    However, at this time, he didn¡¯t have much to do. Although the domestic side knew that he had lost contact, he would definitely send someone to rescue him, but that would have to wait until more than 20 hours later, even if they had just When I received the order, I set off. I was too late to get here.


    At the same time, the contact device on Li Huaimin''s body had been lost during the previous fight. He wanted to tell the situation here, but he couldn''t do it.


    However, at this moment, Huang Feng suddenly appeared in front of his own eyes, which made Li Huaimin quite excited, and it was totally unexpected joy.


    For Huang Feng''s skill, Li Huaimin has always been quite admired. Huang Feng is definitely the strongest person he has ever met. Therefore, Huang Feng''s appearance gave him great hope.


    "By the way, why are you alone? What about the others?" After Li Huaimin had introduced the situation, he asked in a puzzled manner. If China sends people to rescue, it will definitely not only send Huang Feng alone, there will definitely be others. Human, it''s just that Li Huaimin hasn''t seen it now, so I feel confused.


    "I came here by myself first, and they will come when they are ready." Huang Feng said: "You can tell me the situation inside."


    "Inside?" Li Huaimin said: "Don''t tell me, there is really a different world inside. From the outside, this research institute is not very big, only about five stories high, but in fact, they still have more than ten underground. It¡¯s a pity that we were attacked before we had time to look at it. The guards inside were quite powerful. The number of soldiers inside was no less than 400, plus these outside. I estimate that the number of guards here is more than 1,000. Obviously, this is definitely not a simple research institute."


    "I also knew about this before." Huang Feng said: "However, it was only before. This was a biological research institute. It was just that the National Security Bureau didn''t know what it was actually studying. Come, it is indeed extraordinary."


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin nodded and said, "They have put so many guards here, and they dare to be so arrogant in Yangcheng. Obviously this research institute is very special."


    Speaking of this, Li Huaimin seemed to think of something, and said, "By the way, I saw a strange scene in the institute before."


    "What?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, sometimes, I clearly saw the bullet hit the other person¡¯s head, but those people didn¡¯t die, and they didn¡¯t even have much impact. At first, I thought I was dazzled and misunderstood, but , It was like this several times, and I was even more puzzled. It was just that I was busy breaking through and didn''t think much about it. Now I think about it, this situation is very strange." Li Huaimin recalled.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng frowned.


    "It should be, I can''t be dazzled so many times." Li Huaimin said.


    Huang Feng''s brow furrowed tighter, and a thoughtful look appeared on his face.


    If it were in other dimensions, Huang Feng would not be too surprised. For example, in the apocalypse, ordinary bullets hitting some zombies or even their heads would not have much effect, and some Special genetic warriors can also be immune to such attacks.


    However, here is in reality. Although there are some cultivators on the earth, such as those in the National Security Bureau, these people are better than ordinary people. However, if they are hit in the head by a bullet, they will also die. Yes, they have not completely separated from the category of "people", so they are still afraid of bullets.


    However, the situation mentioned by Li Huaimin is obviously different. Huang Feng does not believe that Li Huaimin will misunderstand many times. Obviously, there are indeed such "people" in him who are not afraid of bullets hitting his head. Beyond recognition.


    "Could it be that there are''people'' similar to those in other dimensions? But, how is it possible, this is on the earth, have they already studied such''people''?" Huang Feng was also very puzzled.


    However, those are only what Li Huaimin saw during the battle. Obviously it is impossible to learn more. Huang Feng has no way to learn more. If you want to know more, obviously you can only go in.


    "Someone!" Huang Feng, who was thinking, suddenly felt the surrounding situation. He pressed Li Huaimin, and he followed suit, while looking at the surrounding situation from the corner of his eye.


    Sure enough, at a distance of 20 to 30 meters from Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, there were five or six heavily armed men in camouflage uniforms who walked over and checked the surrounding conditions.


    "You three, go over there, the three of us go here." said one of them.


    "it is good."


    After that, the six people were divided into two groups, and they searched in two directions at the same time, and three of them came straight toward Huang Feng and Li Huaimin.


    Li Huaimin looked at Huang Feng, apparently asking what to do. Huang Feng can solve these three people. Li Huaimin doesn¡¯t doubt this. However, if there is a little disturbance, people from other directions will come over. There are hundreds of people, even if Huang Feng is so powerful, there will be no reason to survive under the attack of hundreds of guns, let alone Li Huaimin, that is ten deaths and no life.


    There was no panic on Huang Feng''s face. His cultivation at this time had already entered the semi-immortal realm. Dealing with a few mortal soldiers was not a problem at all.


    Huang Feng picked up a few leaves from the small tree next to him. He looked at the soldiers who were about to reach them. With a flick of his right hand, the leaves flew out.


    "Uh......"


    In the next second, the three people who approached Huang Feng and they covered their throats almost at the same time. Their faces were full of shock, doubt, and fear. They opened their mouths to shout, but they could only make a slight noise. "Uh, uh" or something like that.


    After that, the three bodies fell to the ground involuntarily, Huang Feng''s figure shook, and appeared next to the three of them in the next second, catching their bodies, and at the same time patted their bodies gently, thoroughly The result was their life.


    "It seems we can''t stay here anymore, we have to change place." Huang Feng said after putting the three people on the ground, returning to Li Huaimin.


    The three people have found this side, and the others must be not far from here. If they find someone disappeared, they will find this place soon. Huang Feng himself is not afraid, even if they all come, Huang Feng is confident to keep it. I can even kill most of them, or all of them!


    However, with Li Huaimin by his side, the situation is different. He can''t show the ability to fly in front of him, nor can he make a car out of thin air. Therefore, the only thing he can do now is to temporarily bring Li Huaimin left here.

 1990 Chapter 1990 Research Goals

    "Huang Feng, it turns out that you are so powerful. Just now you made that one in a TV novel, picking leaves and killing people." Li Huaimin did not look nervous, but looked at Huang Feng with shock and admiration. Obviously, Huang Feng just revealed The hand of the man stopped him.


    "That''s right." Huang Feng said indifferently. In fact, to kill the three people just now, Huang Feng doesn''t have to be so troublesome. He can shake them to death with a direct palm, but there is Li Huaimin next to him. Now, he had to work around.


    "Really, can you teach me?" Li Huaimin asked, looking at Huang Feng longingly.


    "This is not a secret that has not been passed on to the family, don''t think about it." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng doesn''t want to tell anyone other than his own women about internal strength for the time being. It doesn''t matter like those in a car. However, internal strength is not an ordinary thing after all. There are many things involved, and Huang Feng has no plans to disclose it for the time being.


    "Stingy." Li Huaimin said, but he didn''t continue to question. He also knew that there were many sects in China. Although these sects are not as powerful as those in the novel, they are still much better than ordinary people. And, these schools also have their own rules, which cannot be easily violated.


    Obviously, Li Huaimin regarded Huang Feng as a member of such a sect.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng didn''t explain any more, but helped Li Huaimin to move. Obviously, he couldn''t stay here for long.


    However, this small forest is so big, walking around, still in the encirclement of the other party, unless Huang Feng flies out of the sky with Li Huaimin, otherwise, he can only rush through, and in that case, for Huang Feng himself , There is not much problem, but for Li Huaimin, it is a very dangerous thing.


    "Why don''t we hide there!" Just as Huang Feng wondered if he would expose his ability to fly and take Li Huaimin to fly out, Li Huaimin suddenly pointed to the research institute in the distance.


    "There?" Huang Feng wondered.


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin nodded and said, "The most dangerous place is the safest place. Moreover, my comrades-in-arms are still being held in it. I am not relieved. Every minute of delay, they will be more dangerous. "


    "But you..." Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. What Li Huaimin said was his elder brother. He was seriously injured just before. Huang Feng also promised Li Bingyun and her father to rescue Li Huaimin. Go, so he doesn''t want Li Huaimin to take risks anymore.


    "I''m fine." Li Huaimin said, "I don''t know what medicine your kid just gave me. The effect of the medicine is really good. I feel that I have recovered most of it. Although I dare not say that I have recovered completely, but should not It will hold him back."


    Li Huaimin''s heart has been worrying about his comrades in arms, and it is precisely because of the sacrifices of those comrades that he was able to break out smoothly before, and now that Huang Feng is here, he also wants to go in again with Huang Feng , Went to try to rescue them, he did not dare to wait until the arrival of the big troops behind, he was afraid that before that time, the comrades inside would be killed.


    "This, okay." Huang Feng said after hesitating.


    Huang Feng has a hole card in his hand, so he is not too worried. If there is any danger, some secrets will be revealed. In that case, it is not a big problem to preserve Li Huaimin. After all, before Huang Feng But if they agreed to Li Bingyun and her father, if Li Huaimin really had two shortcomings, not only would his family not agree to Li Bingyun''s affairs, but Li Bingyun might blame herself.


    Therefore, when it was time to be forced, Huang Summit knew what to do.


    So the two of them prepared a little bit, then turned around and headed to the research institute.


    Of course, the two were not prepared to rush into force. In that case, they would obviously attract the attention of others. Then they would be surrounded. Therefore, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin took a chance and killed a few more. The people who searched for them took off their clothes and put them on themselves. After that, they messed up their faces and hair a bit, plus the darkness of the night and the race of the soldiers here. There were many, so they were not recognized by anyone. The two entered the research institute without any risk.


    "How about it, did you catch the one who ran away?" On a certain floor of the institute, a middle-aged man wearing glasses and casual clothes, looked to a certain room and asked the person behind him without looking back. .


    This casual man, although he was not dressed too formal, but when he stopped there, he had the aura of a superior, which made people unable to ignore. Obviously, he was a person who had been in a high position for a long time, not an ordinary person.


    The person behind him lowered his head slightly, his face was full of respect and said: "Not yet, but he can''t escape our encirclement. He must be still in the woods. Take some time. He will definitely be found."


    The person these two talked about was naturally Li Huaimin who had escaped from here before.


    "No matter what, you must catch him for me, to see people or to see the corpse." The casual man said in a deep voice, "He has already entered this research institute, and no one knows what he saw before. If things here are exposed, you know the consequences."


    "I understand, my lord, don''t worry, he will never get out!" the man behind him said quickly.


    "Yeah." The casual man nodded, but from beginning to end, his eyes did not leave the room in front of him.


    And this room is locked by a big iron door with a hole on it. Standing outside you can see what¡¯s going on inside, but inside, there are many people detained, but these people look like ordinary people. Something is different, their faces are all crazy looks, they spread their teeth and claws in the room, constantly roaring like wild animals.


    "How is the effect of the previous experiment?" the casual man asked.


    "Very good." The person behind said: "These people who have been transformed by us are quick to react and have agility. Moreover, ordinary weapons can''t hurt them at all, but..."


    "But what?"


    "However, these''people'' are delirious, and we still have no way to completely control their behavior. In the previous battles, although they performed very well, they also injured a few of our people at the same time. It¡¯s not that we responded in time, and I am afraid that the casualties on our side will be even greater."


    The casual man frowned slightly, and then said: "This situation, we also anticipated before. Regarding these test products, we still have a lot of room for improvement. I went to Huaxia to find the information, which was very helpful for this research. , Did you read that document?"


    "Probably read." The person behind said that he is the actual person in charge here, so many confidential things can be seen: "That information is indeed helpful for our current research, but because Time is limited, I only looked at a rough idea, we have to spend some time to research."


    "Well, immediately organize personnel to study the information." The casual man said, afterwards, he looked at the "people" in the room and said: "These "people" will be our most advantageous weapon in the future. We need to study them as soon as possible, so that they can help us as soon as possible."


    "Understand, my lord, don''t worry, we will speed up the research." The person behind said.


    "Yeah." The casual man nodded, obviously satisfied.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin had just entered the institute. Huang Feng walked like others while observing the surrounding environment.


    On the surface, there is nothing special about this research institute. It is just an ordinary research institute, and it is even worse than his own research institute.


    However, according to what Li Huaimin said before, there is still a lot of space underground in this place. Presumably, the real secrets of this research institute are all there, and these are just to cover people''s eyes.


    "There is an elevator at the corner in front, and you can enter the underground from there. However, there is always someone guarding the elevator. We want to get in, I am afraid it will not be easy." Li Huaimin walked beside Huang Feng and said in a low voice.


    Huang Feng nodded without squinting his eyes, his steps didn''t stop at the slightest: "Let''s go over and take a look."


    However, before the two approached the elevator, a few people walked over from a distance, and they seemed to be like little bosses.


    "Don''t panic, let''s go ours." Huang Feng whispered.


    Li Huaimin nodded insignificantly. The two of them kept their footsteps unchanged and continued to move forward without even looking at those people. Both of them had performed many dangerous missions, including many missions to sneak into the other''s camp, so , They all know how to deal with various unexpected situations.


    However, things didn''t go as smoothly as they thought. Just when they passed by with those people, one person headed by those people suddenly stopped, looked at Huang Feng and Li Huaimin with some doubts, but suddenly said: "You two stop!"


    After Huang Feng and Li Huaimin''s footsteps, Li Huaimin even subconsciously tightened the gun in his hand. However, even after he relaxed, Huang Feng''s expression remained unchanged from beginning to end.


    Huang Feng and Li Huaimin both turned to look at each other at the same time.


    "You two didn''t go outside to search for the Chinese man who escaped. Why did you come here?" the man asked.


    "Oh, we just discovered that Huaxia, and we fought with that Huaxia. He was injured a bit. I brought him in and bandaged and rested." Huang Feng pointed to Li Huaimin and said.


    The man looked at Li Huaimin, and indeed found that Li Huaimin was obviously injured.

 1991 Chapter 1991

    "You found that Huaxia guy there? Was he injured? Why didn''t you initiate a signal?" The person looked at Huang Feng again and asked.


    "We saw it in the small forest. The Chinese man seemed to be injured too, and the injury was not minor. However, he was very cunning. We were attacked by him. After he injured us, he ran away. Yes, there was no time to send a signal." Huang Feng said calmly.


    "Yeah." The man nodded, and learned that the Huaxia was seriously injured, he obviously relaxed a lot, and said: "Okay, go to bandage, and then go to rest."


    "Good." Huang Feng replied.


    Later, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin turned around at the same time as the others. However, the person who had spoken to Huang Feng just turned around. After that, he suddenly faced Huang Feng and them again and said, "Wait!"


    This time, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin both looked tight at the same time, and they looked at each other. After that, they still turned to look at each other at the same time: "Is there anything else?"


    The man didn''t look at Huang Feng or talk to Huang Feng this time, but stared at Li Huaimin closely, watching carefully: "No, how do I feel that you are so familiar?"


    Hearing what he said, both Huang Feng and Li Huaimin had a heartbeat. You must know that Li Huaimin had come in before and met some people here. Although the situation was definitely chaotic at the time, it is hard to say. Someone will remember his look.


    "We are here every day, and familiarity is normal," Li Huaimin said.


    "No, no." The man shook his head and said, "I feel as if I have just met you before."


    While talking, the man turned around Li Huaimin, seeming to want to show Li Huaimin carefully, but at this time, he obviously did not realize that Li Huaimin was the Chinese person who had lurked in before, and therefore , He just looked at it purely, without any hostility.


    However, even if this is the case, the hearts of Huang Feng and Li Huaimin are hanging. Huang Feng is not afraid of these people in front of him. He can completely kill them, and he can fully guarantee that he and Li Huaimin are both. Human safety.


    However, killing them will inevitably attract the attention of other people. At that time, it will not be so easy to sneak in and save people.


    Therefore, both Huang Feng and Li Huaimin thought that the other party had better not be able to remember Li Huaimin¡¯s identity. In that case, it would be the best result.


    However, things did not develop as expected by Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. The man circled Li Huaimin twice, and after painstakingly meditating, he suddenly pointed to Li Huaimin and said: "I remember, you are the Chinese ......"


    The man¡¯s first reaction was not to draw his gun at Li Huaimin, but to point it directly at Li Huaimin. This was completely subconscious. However, from his words, both Huang Feng and Li Huaimin understood that the man recognized them. .


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t wait for the other party to do it first, and he went straight out and strangled the other party''s neck. Then, with a click, he broke the other party''s neck.


    The joy of Li Huaimin''s identity still lingered on that person''s face. However, this expression could only stay on his face forever now. After Huang Feng twisted it down, he had no hope of survival.


    At this time, the few people behind that person also reacted, just about to point their guns at Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, and Li Huaimin also raised his gun, preparing to shoot at several people.


    However, the reaction of these people surrounding Li Huaimin was a bit slower than Huang Feng. After breaking the man¡¯s neck, Huang Feng threw the other person away, as if throwing trash. After that, his feet fell for a while. With the dazzling pace, Ling Bo''s Weibu had already started, and he immediately reached among the few people, one by one, and knocked them out.


    Those people never had the opportunity to shoot Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. They only had time to scream. After that, they landed on the ground, struggled a few times, and then completely lost their breath.


    "Go!" Huang Feng grabbed Li Huaimin who had just raised the gun, and rushed forward.


    It''s not that Li Huaimin''s actions are slow, but Huang Feng''s actions are too fast. He is more than a bit faster than them. Li Huaimin is also grateful in his heart. Fortunately, Huang Feng is not his opponent. No, at the same time, I also admire Huang Feng''s skills even more. He knew that Huang Feng''s skills are very good before, but now it seems that he still underestimates Huang Feng. Huang Feng is much better than he thought. , Even, Li Huaimin thought, if it weren''t for being dragged down here, Huang Feng might even visit this research institute alone.


    Huang Feng''s movements were indeed fast. Before the other party could react, they had already killed them. However, after all, this is inside the research institute. There are people everywhere. Although there are no people close to them, it is not far away. But there are places. Many people have witnessed Huang Feng killing those people. The first reaction of the witnesses was a slight shock. After all, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin are still wearing their clothes. They dressed up almost as if infighting suddenly occurred.


    Immediately someone yelled to Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, wanting to make Li Huaimin and Huang Feng stand still. However, it is clear that Huang Feng and Li Huaimin will not stand still. They have already started, no matter if others recognize them or not, Both of them will be taken away, or even killed, so if you stop at this time, it will be no different from waiting for death.


    Seeing that Huang Feng and Li Huaimin turned a deaf ear to the people''s shouts, the surrounding people began to attack, and some people had already begun to attack Huang Feng and Li Huaimin.


    In the face of the attack, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin obviously wouldn''t be able to capture them with their hands. Even if they counterattacked, more people joined in, and the battle broke out in such a moment.


    "What''s the matter? Why are there gunshots outside?" The casual man before, heard the gunshots outside and asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know, let me find out about the situation." The man behind him said.


    "Go!" said the casual man. This research institute is their top priority. There can be no loss. Now it has reached the critical moment for the final results. He will never allow any accidents here. Before Li Huaimin Waiting for people to come in lurking in, that already made him very dissatisfied, but in order to wipe out Li Huaimin and others, he also agreed to let them come in.


    But now, he did not agree to let other people in. Obviously, the chaos outside was not in their plan. He disliked this unexpected situation that was not in the plan. He liked it. Kind of, the feeling that everything is in his grasp.


    Soon, the person in charge who knew the situation came back and reported the situation to the casual man: "The Chinese man came back before. It is estimated that he wanted to rescue his companions. There was one more person beside him. I don¡¯t know. His specific identity should be his companion."


    At this time, the person in charge has already understood the situation outside, and Li Huaimin¡¯s identity has also been determined. After all, this is a very important place. There are many cameras. From the camera, he can see the outside situation. He also saw Li Huaimin¡¯s identity. He naturally remembered Li Huaimin. When he surrounded Li Huaimin and the others, he witnessed the whole process behind the camera. Therefore, naturally he will not forget Li Huaimin¡¯s appearance, but Huang Feng¡¯s identity. , He was a little uncertain.


    Before, Li Huaimin and the others were all put in by them. In the end, only one Li Huaimin ran out and was injured. Even if Li Huaimin asked Huaxia for help, those reinforcements would not be here now, so, Huang Feng shouldn''t have come from China for reinforcements, but it might have been someone Li Huaimin had put out before.


    "That Huaxia guy is quite courageous, hehe." The plain-clothed man laughed after hearing the reply from the people behind him. If it was Li Huaimin, it was not an accident. Li Huaimin had always been in their encirclement. Now He was desperate and broke in again. It was nothing strange. As for Huang Feng, he did not take it seriously. He and the person behind him had similar ideas about Huang Feng''s identity.


    "Since he is here again, he must not be allowed to run out again this time. I will kill him here!" said the casual man.


    "Yes, my lord, don''t worry, I will never let him leave this time. The previous one was just an accident, and this time it will never happen again!" The person behind him assured him that Li Huaimin broke out from them before and made his face. There was no face, but fortunately there was still an encirclement outside, which prevented Li Huaimin from fleeing.


    And now, Li Huaimin actually broke in again. This is not to put them in his eyes, and treat them as his own home. Come and leave if you want. If only then Li Huaimin can leave from them, too. There is no need for the casual man to say anything. He himself feels ashamed and has no face to continue to live. Therefore, he has also made up his mind to kill Li Huaimin here as well!


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the monitoring room." The casual man said.


    "Okay." The person behind replied, and then he smiled and said: "I''m afraid that before we get to the monitoring room, the Huaxia guy has already been killed by our people, and then what will you do? I can''t see it anymore, I''m afraid I will be disappointed."


    "Haha, that would be good." The casual man also laughed, and at the same time, thinking in his heart, the situation that the person behind him said is very likely to happen. After all, there are only two Chinese people, and here, they, There are hundreds of armed men.


    However, when he went to the monitoring room, he saw a scene that was far from what he had imagined in his heart.

 1992 Chapter 1992 Who is this person

    "What''s going on?!" The casual man, standing behind the monitor, asked with a sullen face.


    At this time, the casual man, accompanied by the person in charge, came to the monitoring room. However, what he saw from the monitor was not the picture of Huang Feng and Li Huaimin being killed, but whether they were killed. The people on their side, lying horizontally on the ground, of course, those people cannot be lying on the ground for no reason. Obviously, they were all knocked down by Li Huaimin and Huang Feng. These people are either He was killed, or he was injured and fell to the ground wailing. If he saw a scene like this, it would be strange that the plain-clothed man looked not ugly.


    "I, I don''t know." The person in charge said, looking at the monitor screen dumbfounded. The smile on his face had already disappeared. He didn''t expect that he had just left here for a while. When I saw this picture, there were only two Huaxia people. How could so many people be knocked down on my side?


    Thinking of this, he quickly asked the person in charge of the monitor: "Is there another Chinese person here?"


    "No, still the two before." The man said, with a trembling tone, different from the two people who just arrived. These people who have been in the monitoring room and are in charge of looking at the monitor, but saw Huang Feng and Li Huaimin with their own eyes. How did the two knock down the people on their side? Those two people, especially the one who just showed up, were simply not humans. The people on their side seemed to have no power to fight back in front of each other. Like children, they were knocked down one by one, but the two of them had nothing to do.


    They didn''t know how much they had seen this kind of picture, but they could only stay here and watch Huang Feng and Li Huaimin slaughter them, and there was no way.


    "Just the two of them?" The person in charge was stunned. How could this be possible, and the face of the casual man was even more ugly.


    "Look, they are at the negative third floor!" At this moment, the person who just responded, suddenly pointed to the monitor and said.


    The person in charge and the casual man also looked at the monitor, and they saw two people who were also wearing camouflage uniforms, holding guns, shooting at another wave of people who were also wearing camouflage uniforms. .


    Obviously, the two people wearing camouflage uniforms were not from their side, but from Huaxia. Through the monitor, they also saw that the two Huaxiamen had very high shooting skills and fighting qualities. On their side, they were shot one after another, but the two of them protected themselves very well, not even one shot.


    Seeing this scene, the face of the person in charge and the casual man became even more ugly, and the casual man yelled out: "Go, let me go over and kill them both!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll make arrangements now." The person in charge said, he understood that they have already suffered a lot of deaths and injuries, even if the two Chinese people were killed in the end, he will be criticized this time. Up.


    However, it is obviously not the time to think about the next thing, the two Huaxia people are still killing their people, he must kill the two Huaxia talents as soon as possible.


    Because of this, the person in charge immediately asked all the armed personnel to go to the place where the two Chinese people were. At the same time, all kinds of weapons were also brought, and it was bound to kill the two Chinese people!


    "How? Is it okay?" Huang Feng asked Li Huaimin close to Li Huaimin at a corner of the negative third floor of the institute.


    "It''s okay, it''s good!" Li Huaimin said, his tone was very exciting. The fight just now did not scare him, but also made him feel very excited, especially when he was fighting with Huang Feng. Especially safe, there is no possibility for the people on the opposite side to sneak attack on them.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said, the bullets crackled on the wall next to him, but his expression did not change at all. The bullets that were close at hand could not cause him any trouble.


    "There are still many layers below, I think, everyone in this research institute should have already reacted, and the next road will not be too easy." Huang Feng said to Li Huaimin.


    In fact, if there is no Li Huaimin, Huang Feng will be invisible directly and it will be more convenient to sneak in. However, with Li Huaimin by his side, Huang Feng will naturally have more concerns.


    Moreover, Huang Feng came here this time not simply to avoid the armed personnel outside. Even if there were no such people, he would still choose to enter the institute because he wanted to rescue Li Huaimin¡¯s comrades. The second task is to rescue everyone, not just Li Huaimin. Therefore, it must not be so powerful. And those Li Huaimin¡¯s comrades are still being held in it. Therefore, Huang Feng is definitely going to come. of.


    Moreover, this research institute is very big. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know if there is a secret room. It is not easy to find Li Huaimin¡¯s comrades in such a large research institute. Therefore, he chose to join Li Huaimin to make a big noise. , Is also a good choice. In that case, things might turn around and the other party can take the initiative to bring out Li Huaimin''s comrades.


    In addition, these people lurked into the research institute in Yangcheng before and took away a piece of research data from it. That data was the research result of that research institute that took a lot of hard work. Huang Feng came this time. In addition to saving people, there is also the need to bring back those materials. At the same time, he also wants to figure out what the current research institute is studying and why there are so many armed personnel. Li Huaimin saw before. What happened to those "people" who couldn''t be killed.


    In short, Huang Feng has a lot of things he wants to know and want to do. Therefore, no matter if Li Huaimin has proposed before, he will come to the institute, and he will choose to come with great fanfare, but Li Huaimin is here. By his side, Huang Feng needs to take good care of him and can''t let him get hurt again.


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin nodded in response. After that, he leaned out half of his body and fired at the people below, and suddenly many people fell to the ground.


    Huang Feng immediately followed to help, and the two quickly cleared the obstacles in front of them and moved on.


    However, the two soon felt tremendous pressure. They clearly felt that the number of enemies in front of them was constantly increasing and their weapons were getting stronger and stronger. They had to deal with them carefully.


    "It seems that they should have transferred people from other places." Huang Feng said.


    But at this moment, suddenly a few grenades flew towards Huang Feng and the others. Huang Feng¡¯s eyes caught sight. The next moment, he disappeared in place, and even Li Huaimin next to him did not see that he was How did he leave? Then, Huang Feng leaped away, kicking the grenades one by one.


    Huang Feng used ingenuity. Therefore, those grenades did not explode when they touched his feet. Instead, they flew straight back. The people below were still waiting for the grenades above to explode. As a result, those grenades were It flew directly towards them, and when they wanted to avoid it, it was already too late.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    A series of explosions sounded, many of the armed personnel below were directly blown to the ground, and others were also knocked to the ground by the air wave, and the fragments of the grenade were everywhere.


    "Be careful!" At this time, Li Huaimin suddenly yelled, and then he shot at the top of him and Huang Feng, and there, I don''t know when, a lot of armed men appeared.


    Huang Feng also immediately counterattacked the people above, and the battle became more intense. Now Huang Feng and Li Huaimin are surrounded by people from above and below, and there are still a lot of people. If you want to break through the past, you will become More difficult.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t keep his hands anymore. One bullet after another was thrown out by Huang Feng as a hidden weapon. Although his marksmanship is now good, it¡¯s not as good as the hidden weapon technique. It is a lot worse, so when Huang Feng decides not to hide his skills anymore, he prefers to use those bullets as hidden weapons. That kind of effect is better than shooting directly with a gun.


    Pieces of armed men fell to the ground. In front of Huang Feng, these people were not opponents at all. Especially when he decided not to hide his skills anymore, those people, as long as they showed up a little, could not escape the fate of death. There is not much resistance at all.


    And this scene was seen by the casual man who was still observing the situation in the monitoring room and the person in charge. Both their faces were very ugly. Originally, they did not take Huang Feng to heart, but thought it was Li Huaimin. The incoming subordinate or comrade-in-arms is just about the same as ordinary people.


    However, it now appears that they are clearly wrong. Huang Feng''s skills are quite strong, more than a grade higher than Li Huaimin and the people here, his marksmanship is accurate, and his hidden weapon technique is even more powerful. The people who are here are completely different from the people Li Huaimin brought before.


    "Who is this Huaxia guy? How could he be so powerful?" the casual man muttered to himself.


    "Could it be someone from China''s special department?" the person in charge whispered.


    "No." The casual man said decisively: "I have met people from that special department in China before. Those people are better than ordinary people, but compared to the person in front of them, they are It''s a lot worse, I''m sure, those people still have no power to fight back in front of this person. When did China have such a powerful master?"

 1993 Chapter 1993

    Because of his own identity, the casual man has seen special forces in various countries before, including China¡¯s. He has not only seen the special forces brigade similar to Li Huaimin¡¯s, but also the National Security Bureau where Huang Feng is located. After the intersection, of course, this intersection is not so friendly, so he clearly knows the strength of the members of the National Security Bureau.


    The strength of the members of the National Security Bureau is indeed much stronger than that of ordinary people. However, this strength does not exceed his understanding. They also have similar troops in the country, and there are people of similar strength. Therefore, for the members of the National Security Bureau, He does not feel like ordinary people how mysterious it is. In his eyes, the National Security Bureau is just a slightly special department, and it is not worth fussing about.


    However, the Huang Feng in front of him gave the feeling that he was very powerful. He was very shocked when he saw Huang Feng''s gestures and gestures could easily kill the people on their side. Those members of the National Security Bureau I met before can never do it so easily. Even this casual man still instinctively feels that Huang Feng doesn¡¯t seem to have the full use of the means. Although he is now surrounded, his face is not Without the slightest panic, he has always been very calm.


    He still has a hole card!


    This is how this casual man feels about Huang Feng. He believes in how he feels. However, this feeling makes him somewhat unacceptable because, as far as Huang Feng¡¯s current performance is concerned, he has already seen it. Among the people, it is the most powerful, but even so, the other party has not fully displayed their strength. Such a discovery is really desperate.


    "My lord, what should we do now?" The person in charge looked at the monitor. After Huang Feng and Li Huaimin had swept down a group of people, they went to the next level to break through, feeling a little anxious in their hearts, although at this time The people who were mopping up outside were all called back, following Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, and the people in the research institute, wrapping Huang Feng and Li Huaimin in between.


    However, this did not seem to have much effect. They still did not cause too much damage to Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. At most, they felt some pressure. And these people who came back now only Dare to continue to follow Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, occasionally firing a shot, but he dare not get too close, because people who are a little closer have been killed by Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. Although there are still a lot of people remaining here, there is still an absolute advantage in number, but in my heart it is already a little afraid of being killed.


    In this case, the casual man naturally saw it, so he also understood the current situation. It seemed that no one outside could stop Huang Feng and Li Huaimin from moving forward.


    "Release the''people'' in that room and let them stop the two Chinese people." The plain-clothed man said after hesitating.


    "However, we cannot completely control those''people'', I''m afraid..." the person in charge said hesitantly.


    Before, those "people" also participated in the squad that encircled and suppress Li Huaimin. At that time, it was only experimental. After all, those "people" have not been tested in actual combat after they have been transformed. I don''t know their specific strength. Right now, Li Huaimin and others broke in, so it happened to be used for experimentation.


    However, the results of the experiment were not so satisfying. Although those "people" were much stronger than normal humans, even if a bullet hit them, it was as tough as a tickling.


    However, the shortcomings are also very obvious. That is, they cannot completely control those "people". While those "people" killed Li Huaimin''s team, they were also attacking people on their side. Before, Li Huaiminzhi Therefore, being able to escape from being surrounded and surrounded smoothly, apart from the desperate battles of his comrades, it is also related to the sudden loss of control of those "people", precisely because those "people" suddenly lose control and take action against the people in the institute. Attack, which gave Li Huaimin a chance to escape.


    The advantages and disadvantages are obvious, and it also shows that these "people" need to be further reformed, and the information obtained from Huaxia can play a certain role. Although it is not known whether Huaxia has similar research, they have obtained That information is very helpful to them, otherwise, they would have risked to steal that information before.


    Therefore, now that this casual man is about to dispatch those "people", the person in charge has hesitated. Those "people" are a double-edged sword that can kill the enemy before they are completely transformed. It can also hurt one''s own people, just like time bombs. Before the "people" can''t be completely controlled, this person in charge obviously doesn''t want to use them again. He is the person in charge here. Everyone understands the potential threats of those "people".


    "Do you think I want to?" The casual man said solemnly, "Is there any other useful way to stop the two Chinese people?"


    The casual man¡¯s words left the person in charge speechless. He looked at the monitor, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, who were advancing like a bamboo, also knew that the casual man¡¯s words were right. Now, except for those "people", They have no good way to stop the two Chinese people. Although their guards here are strong, they are used to defend against ordinary people and teams. They face such a strong and perverted expert as Huang Feng. , They don''t have many good solutions.


    "I''ll make arrangements now." The person in charge said.


    The casual man didn¡¯t look at him, but turned his back to him and waved his hand. His eyes were still staring at Huang Feng on the monitor. Of course he didn¡¯t want to send out those ¡°people¡± if he wanted to, but he did. There is not much to do. This Huaxia person is unexpectedly powerful. He has to do this now.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin had already broken through a few more levels, but the people around seemed to be not rare. Moreover, those people seemed to have learned to be smart. In many cases, they just entangled them. There was no intention to fight them to death. In this way, although Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were much safer, the speed of their advance was much slower and the number of people killed was much less.


    "They seem to be deliberately delaying time. Are they preparing for some big move?" Li Huaimin said to Huang Feng while picking up a gun from the corpse next to him. The guns on the two of them had already been shot out. , And then all guns picked up from the body.


    Now, those people seem to have learned to be clever. Even if someone is killed, there will be others who will pick up the guns from the corpses. In this way, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin will be supplied with bullets. It''s a little difficult.


    In fact, Huang Feng didn''t feel any difficulties. At his level, a leaf can kill people. As long as there are any debris around, it can be his weapon and can kill the enemy. And that''s it. The performance made the two people behind the monitor more jealous of Huang Feng, and they were further confirmed, using the minds of those "people".


    However, Li Huaimin is in a bit of trouble. Without guns and bullets, he would be a burden. Although his fighting skills are not weak, he faces so many enemies with guns. In this environment, no matter how good he is. Fighting skills don''t have much room for use of weapons. Therefore, Li Huaimin is now saving bullets while collecting weapons as much as possible.


    Fortunately, those people didn''t seem to have the idea of ??fighting them to death. The gunshots became sparser. This allowed Li Huaimin to save some bullets. However, while he was relieved, he wondered why the other party would Becoming this way, the person on the other side was not like this before.


    "It''s very possible." Huang Feng said while observing the surrounding situation and killing a slightly outcropping armed man with a bullet: "We are killing here. Obviously, those people will not be willing to let us leave. , They must be preparing something."


    "Yeah." Li Huaimin nodded, "These bastards don''t know what the hell are they doing."


    At this moment, two figures suddenly rushed towards Li Huaimin and Huang Feng, very fast.


    "Be careful!" Li Huaimin said, and after that, he subconsciously shot the two figures.


    What surprised Li Huaimin was that the two "persons", facing the bullet, did not evade, and still rushed towards them.


    "Papa Papa" bullets hit the two figures, however, the imaginary situation of being knocked down did not appear. The two figures were not affected at all, and they were still rushing here.


    "I recognized, they are the''people'' who couldn''t be beaten before" Li Huaimin suddenly cried out.


    At this time, Huang Feng had actually discovered that something was wrong, because not only did Li Huaimin fire the shot, he also used a bullet as a hidden weapon to attack the opponent. His bullet also hit the opponent, but it was the same as Li Huaimin. Yes, his bullets did not achieve the expected results. Although the two "people" were hit by his bullets, they did not fall down, as if the bullets did not hit them.


    After hearing Li Huaimin¡¯s words, Huang Feng¡¯s brow furrowed deeper and his eyes became sharper. When Li Huaimin talked about the ¡°people¡± who could not be killed, Huang Feng had doubts in his heart. Now, he himself I also saw with my own eyes how those people couldn''t kill people. Facts have proved that Li Huaimin has not lied or read wrong before. There are indeed some "weirds" here.

 1994 Chapter 1994

    Faced with this situation, even Huang Feng frowned involuntarily. After all, he had never seen a situation like this before on Earth, but had seen it in the space of the last days.


    However, there is already the end of the world, most people have become zombies, and the defense capabilities of those zombies are also quite strong, ordinary bullets can not kill them, for that kind of situation, Huang Feng can accept, after all , The environment is different, and it is not on the earth.


    It¡¯s just that this is the earth, it¡¯s not the end of the world, and there are no genetic warriors or the like. Here are just ordinary people. Although there are people practicing, they are far from the invulnerable gods. At the same time, it was yellow before. Feng had never heard of genetic warriors, zombies, and the like.


    But how do you explain this scene now?Huang Feng fired the shot himself. As a result, the bullet hit those "persons" without the slightest effect. Even if a bullet hit the head of one of the "persons," what happened? No, this situation is obviously beyond Huang Feng''s usual cognition.


    However, the two "people" did not give Huang Feng too much time to think about these issues. They not only possess incredible defensive power, but their speed is also heinous, but in a blink of an eye, they have reached Huang Feng and Li Huaimin''s. Before you.


    "Roar"


    The two "people" made a cry like a beast. After that, they punched Huang Feng and Li Huaimin violently. However, although these "people" are fast and have strong defenses, they think It is also very difficult to hit Huangfeng. After all, Huangfeng is now in a semi-fairy realm. What is the truth that two monsters are like "people"?


    Therefore, Huang Feng easily avoided the "person"''s punch, and at the same time, he also punched the "person" smoothly, flying the "person" away.


    However, Li Huaimin obviously doesn''t have the ability to react like Huang Feng''s. Another "person" gave a solid face, even if he had already made an evasive action in advance, but he still couldn''t avoid the opponent. Attack, the body flew out involuntarily.


    "Puff!"


    When he was still in the air, Li Huaimin couldn''t help but spout a blood. Originally, his injury was not thorough enough. Now, when he suffered such an attack, his injuries were added and his injuries became even more severe. It''s serious.


    "Crackling"


    The armed men who surrounded behind saw the opportunity and did not hide. They shot Huang Feng and Li Huaimin crazy. Huang Feng was not afraid of these bullets, but was shot out. For Li Huaimin, there is no way to dodge in the air.


    Seeing that Li Huaimin was about to be hit by those bullets, beside him, an illusory shadow suddenly appeared, pulling him over, and when his body was just pulled back, where he was just now There were a lot of bullets hitting there. If he left more slowly, I am afraid that he would die on the spot.


    And the illusory shadow that appeared next to Li Huaimin is naturally Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s speed is quite fast. When he takes his light work to the extreme, others can only see what he left behind. Afterimage.


    However, just as Huang Feng pulled Li Huaimin back, the two "people" fought back, especially the monster that just flew Li Huaimin. At this time, his fist had already hit a distance of less than 20 cm from Huang Feng. The place, just breathe it can hit.


    Obviously, this "person" also wanted to give Huang Feng a look when Huang Feng''s footing was not stable and his moves were old.


    If ordinary people encounter this situation, even if they have to react, it will be too late. However, this "person" encounters Huang Feng, which obviously cannot be viewed with ordinary human principles.


    I saw Huang Feng¡¯s feet slipped off as if pretending to be, and he slid backwards, and at the same time he also took Li Huaimin back, while the other hand was swiped out again with a ¡°touch¡± sound. Huang Feng''s fist collided with the fist of the "person" just now. Huang Feng took advantage of the momentum and slipped a step back, and the person "person" flew out by himself.


    However, the situation did not change much because Huang Feng flew the two "people". Although the two people were sent flying by Huang Feng, they did not suffer too much injury. He attacked again soon.


    At the same time, the armed men who surrounded Huang Feng and Li Huaimin before seemed to be resurrected full of blood, and attacked Huang Feng and Li Huaimin again. The bullets were like raindrops. It fell beside Huang Feng and Li Huaimin.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly. Just now he hit the two "people". Although he didn''t exhaust his full strength, he didn''t mean to be perfunctory. However, he did not achieve much effect, although he had known these before. "Humans" have strong defensive power, but after verification again, Huang Feng found that they were a bit more powerful than he had previously expected.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng felt that he could not delay any longer. These two "persons" could not be kept either. Who knows how many such "persons" are still here. Once the number is large, it will be a trouble for himself.


    Therefore, Huang Feng took Li Huaimin to hide while looking for a place where Li Huaimin could be placed. He soon found such a place, it was a room, and I didn¡¯t know what it was for. To be sure, there was no other person inside, so Huang Feng directly put Li Huaimin inside, and then closed the door. At this time, Li Huaimin was already in a coma due to his injuries. Huang Feng wanted to give a few words. , It is impossible to do it.


    After setting up Li Huaimin, Huang Feng also had less worries. He looked at the surrounding people and decided not to keep his hands.


    "Roar......"


    Suddenly, the sound of a dragon chant came from Huang Feng''s palm, and then, a five-clawed golden dragon flew out of Huang Feng and flew directly to the people in front.


    The two monsters were directly knocked out by the five-clawed golden dragon. This time, they were obviously not as simple as being hit and flew, but were directly hit and seriously injured. Then, the five-clawed golden dragon did not have the slightest damage. Pause, continue to fly back, flying to the middle of the armed men.


    "what"


    "what"


    "what"


    "There was a scream. Everywhere the five-clawed golden dragon passed, everyone was knocked out. The defense of these ordinary armed men was obviously not as good as those of the two weird men. So, these Under the five-clawed golden dragon''s looting, one by one died directly, and no one could hold it.


    "Run!"


    After seeing such a scene, the armed men in the back had no intention of resisting the slightest and turned around. They all understood that at this time, as long as they were a little slower, they would leave completely like their companions on the ground. This world.


    However, the five-clawed golden dragon obviously didn¡¯t let them go. It kept chasing them behind. Those who ran slowly soon followed in the footsteps of those people before, until the one who ran first was gone. The claw golden dragon slowly dissipated.


    And Huang Feng himself was not idle. Although the five-clawed golden dragon knocked down the two weirdos, it was not able to kill them. Naturally, Huang Feng would not keep the other side alive. His figure flashed. , Has reached one of the "people" side.


    The "person" had been beaten and seriously injured, but he was not dead yet and was still struggling to get up. Huang Feng grabbed the opponent, and then hit the "person" with a palm on the head, just listening to "touch" With a sound, the head of the "human" that didn''t even pierce the bullet was directly exploded by Huang Feng, but what came out of it was not red and white, but some green liquid, those liquids It''s green and looks a bit oozing.


    Although this "person" has strong defenses, there is obviously no way to survive when his head is blown up. After the body twitches twice, he stops moving.


    At this time, another "person" actually got up, but he didn''t seem to be afraid or wanted to escape. He actually wanted to attack Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng obviously would not let him succeed. In the backflip, the whole person had reached behind the "person", and after that, another punch was also blown to that "person"''s head.


    "This...who is this person? Why...how is it so powerful?" In the monitoring room, the casual man and the person in charge who watched this scene clearly, At this time, they all stared at Huang Feng on the screen and muttered to himself, with a look of horror on his face.


    What kind of strength those weirdos have? Both of them are better than anyone else. It is not too much to say that they are invulnerable. These "people" are their trump cards and their secret weapons. They didn''t want to use them. They just watched. It was only when Huang Feng and Li Huaimin had performed so much that they had to use those "people".


    Originally, when they thought about it, they had already used those weird people. It must be able to kill Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. After all, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin are more powerful than the "people" in their hands. It''s much worse. Using these "people" to kill Huang Feng and Li Huaimin is basically a sure thing.


    It¡¯s just that what happened in reality was obviously not what they thought. Huang Feng and Li Huaimin weren¡¯t killed. Instead, they were the "people" who were the trump cards on their side. Unexpectedly, it is unacceptable.

 1995 Chapter 1995 Retribution

    However, no matter whether they can accept it or not, things have happened now, and it happened under their noses. Even if they are reluctant to accept it, they can only accept it.


    After accepting it, the first thing they have to face is how to solve the matter in front of them. Huang Feng and Li Huaimin obviously will not stop moving forward just because they have killed some people. What is their ultimate goal? All understand, and that''s what they don''t want to see happen.


    "My lord, what should we do now?" The person in charge said, with a worried expression on his face.


    "Release all those''people'', I don''t believe that person can hold it!" The casual man said with a gloomy face.


    "Release them all? My lord, in that case, something unpredictable might happen." The person in charge said with a panic expression.


    What kind of destructive power those "people" have, this person in charge is very clear in his heart. Before sending two "people" to deal with Huang Feng and the others, this person in charge is already very worried. If it weren¡¯t for Huang Feng and Li Huaimin¡¯s rush to advance too fast, there was really no effective way to stop them, and he would not agree to let those ¡°people¡± go.


    Now, this casual man, who is also his boss, actually wants to let all those research "people" go out. This command makes him instinctively scared, because those "people" are uncertain factors, although then More "people" together can definitely defeat Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, but there are also many unknown risks that need to be considered. Maybe those "people" will cause them more damage than Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. The damage caused to them here is even greater.


    Therefore, he did not want to execute such orders.


    "My lord, we can''t control what those''people'' will do after they go out," the person in charge said.


    "Do you have a better way? Do you want to watch them break into us, and then give you a shot for each of you and me?" The casual man said in a deep voice.


    "but......"


    "Nothing!" The casual man interrupted, "Just do what I said! Although we can''t completely control those''people'', it''s not much worse anymore, and at this time, we have already There is no way to think about it so much. If we drag on, we will all die here."


    The person in charge heard what the casual man said, his face changed constantly, he looked at Huang Feng on the monitor again, and finally gritted his teeth, left the monitoring room, and once again walked to the room where the weird people were kept.


    "Roar!"


    Even if it is outside the room, the person in charge can clearly hear the roar that resembles a beast, and his face is a little ugly again. Finally, pray in his heart that these "people" can After obedient, he opened the door.


    The "people" inside were all locked up in small rooms one after another. If they were all locked together, maybe these irritable guys would have been fighting long ago. The person in charge was on the wall and pressed With a button, the doors of those small rooms were opened one after another, and after that, he quickly stepped away to avoid being seen by the "people" in the room.


    However, his movements seemed to be a step slower. After the button was pressed, the door of the first few small rooms was just opened, and several figures flashed out, and after roaring in place, they jumped out. Obviously, they have been kept in the small room, they are all bored.


    When the first "person" ran out of the room, the person in charge had just walked around the corner. He heard movement behind him, and he turned and looked behind him subconsciously. Then, he and the first one came out. The "person" looked at each other, and in just a second, he found the murderous and tyrannical in the "person"''s eyes. He jumped down and quickly wanted to run away.


    However, he was still a step late. The "person" obviously saw the person in charge. At this time, they didn''t mean much loyalty. They only had tyranny in their eyes and only thoughts of destruction in their hearts. After seeing the person in charge, the weird person chased him directly.


    The person in charge is just an ordinary person, an ordinary researcher, and his physical fitness is even worse than that of ordinary people. Therefore, the speed of escape is very slow, while the speed of the weird person behind him is very fast, just a blink of an eye. Behind the person in charge.


    "No!" The person in charge caught up with him so quickly, his eyes were full of horror. He screamed and was picked up by the opponent in the next second. Obviously, in addition to being fast, The strength is still very large.


    And these advantages, if in normal times, the person in charge would be very willing to see, but now, when he becomes the opponent''s prey, he is not at all happy because the other party has such advantages.


    "Let go of me, you beast, put me down!" The person in charge yelled loudly. In his eyes, these "people" who are neither human nor ghost can no longer be regarded as real people. Although they still have The appearance of human beings, however, is completely devoid of human thoughts, and it is very similar to beasts.


    Because of this, his screams are useless. The beasts obviously can¡¯t understand people, and this is where they have not been successful enough in their research so far. They can¡¯t completely control these "people", and they can¡¯t completely. , Order them freely, so the shouts of the person in charge are of no use.


    The surrounding guards all went to encircle Huang Feng and Li Huaimin under the order of the casual man before. Therefore, at this time, there are no guards around this person in charge. In this situation, Ling The guard felt very desperate.


    "Roar!"


    The "man" lifted the guard directly, and again made a beast-like cry in his mouth. After that, he lifted the person in charge over his head with both hands and hung in the air. The person in charge was even more panicked. The chaos obviously broke free from the control of that "person", of course, it still had no effect at all.


    And at this time, the other "person" who was released from the small room also came over, and his mouth was constantly roaring. The person in charge felt as if he was surrounded by countless beasts, and he was flustered. Great, likewise, desperate.


    And at this moment, a burst of crackling gunfire sounded, and bullets hit the "people". However, the good defense force did not make those bullets have any effect. The bullets seemed to be As if hit in the water, no effect was seen.


    And in front of the corner, I don¡¯t know when, five or six armed men rushed over. These men were arranged by the casual man. He was on the monitor and saw that the person in charge was in danger, so let these Someone came to save the person in charge.


    However, it is obviously impossible for these people to rescue the person in charge. Their bullets cannot harm those "people" at all. This advantage is also what the person in charge does not want to see. He saw someone coming before. When he rescued him, he was still very happy, but his happiness did not last long, and it turned into despair, complete despair.


    And those armed men quickly realized his mood. Soon after they shot, several of those "persons" rushed towards them, just in a breath, they were in front of them, afterwards, Treating them like sandbags, they flew out, and they didn''t last long. Those who were alive just now turned into corpses.


    Seeing this scene, the person in charge who was still lifted up in the air was really sad and desperate. Seeing the many weird people around him, he was born for the first time in his heart. He shouldn''t have studied these "people" before. His thoughts, the reason these "people" appeared, was also his result. As a result, he was actually going to die in their hands now.


    However, regretting now is obviously useless. Even if he repents his intestines, these "people" will not let him go. Even if he kneels on the ground and confessed his behavior, it will not Will be forgiven by these "people" who are neither human nor ghost.


    "Tear!" With a sound, the person in charge who was lifted in the air was torn into two pieces directly by the "person" below. After that, blood was spilled in the sky, and the person in charge did not breathe for the first time at this time. After his birth, he could actually cry loudly, but this was just his instinctive reaction, and it didn''t take long before he was completely out of breath.


    And after the "person" tore the person in charge in half, he threw the two halves of the person in charge and was caught by the "person" next to him. After that, the person who caught the person "The body of the person in charge was torn into more small parts.


    In the end, after torn by "people" one after another, the body of the person in charge was directly torn into countless fragments, the kind that couldn''t be put together, this kind of death is simply worse than five horses.


    However, all of this was asked by the person in charge. He had such a result. It can be said that he took the blame. These "people" were all researched by him. They were all normal human beings because of this person in charge. Only through the study of the empire will they become the kind of people who are not ghosts or ghosts. Maybe these "people" hate him too much, even if they have lost their memory, they are still full of resentment towards this person in charge. So much so as to kill him in this way.

 1996 Chapter 1996

    At this time, the casual man in the monitoring room also witnessed the scene of the person in charge being smashed into pieces through the monitor. However, he did not have much pity or regret. Seeing that scene, he It was just frowning, not for the death of the person in charge, but for seeing those "people" that seemed too difficult to control.


    In the heart of the casual man, the person who was just torn apart, although the person in charge here, is not too important. Although those "people" were researched under his leadership, he is not among them. The key person of the team is at best a leader, the person in charge of this research institute. For such a person, he can find someone to replace him at any time. Therefore, if he dies, he will die. There is no such thing as a casual man. Too much sadness.


    "Open the passage and lead those''people'' down." The casual man instructed the person next to him.


    Where those "people" are now, there is still some distance from where Huang Feng and Li Huaimin are, and those "people" obviously don''t know that their enemies are Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. In their eyes, All the people in front of us are enemies, and they are all people to be killed.


    Therefore, if you want to use them to kill Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, you must lead them to the past and let them face Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. Only then can the two sides fight and they can achieve their goals.


    "Yes." The person next to him responded.


    After that, those "people" who had not been able to be completely controlled, under the intentional guidance of the casual man, went to the place where Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already killed all the enemies in front of him. The mess on the ground did not change Huang Feng''s color. It was even more cruel than this scene. He didn''t know how many he had seen before. These are all trivial to him.


    After confirming that there was no one on this floor, Huang Feng walked to the room where Li Huaimin was hidden. Even during the fighting, Huang Feng always paid attention to this room. After all, Li Huaimin is his eldest brother. If something unexpected happened under one''s eyelids, let alone Li Bingyun, Huang Feng himself would not forgive himself.


    Fortunately, when those people were just preparing to deal with Li Huaimin first, they were beaten back by Huang Feng¡¯s Eighteen Palms of Jianglong. Those two weird people seemed to have no brains, just like machines. Go to take Li Huaimin to blackmail Huang Feng, but stare at Huang Feng, otherwise, at their speed, it would cause Huang Feng some trouble.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly without any accidents. When Huang Feng entered the room, he found that Li Huaimin, who had been in a coma before, had woke up without knowing when.


    "Are you awake? How do you feel?" Huang Feng asked Li Huaimin quickly.


    "It''s okay, cough cough, and... can''t die." Li Huaimin said to Huang Feng with a smile on his face.


    However, Li Huaimin¡¯s complexion is obviously not very good-looking, there is no trace of blood, and it is pale and scary. Before Huang Feng arrived, he had been injured, and then Huang Feng exchanged the pills for him, although he was injured. Most of it recovered, but if you want to fully recover, it obviously needs to recuperate, and the immediate environment obviously does not allow Li Huaimin to recuperate.


    And now, Li Huaimin has been seriously injured by those weird people again. In addition to the previous injury that was not thorough enough, Li Huaimin is now injured and injured. It is very serious. If he is replaced by ordinary people, I am afraid that he will be dead. Li Huaiminzhi So being able to survive until now is entirely due to his usual excellent physical fitness.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng didn''t dare to delay any longer. He quickly exchanged the previous pill again and took it to Li Huaimin. After that, Li Huaimin''s face became ruddy at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his breathing became much smoother.


    "That pill is not an ordinary thing, I have used two pills in a while." Li Huaimin said to Huang Feng. After taking the pill, he spoke a lot more smoothly.


    "To me, it''s nothing." Huang Feng said. The price of the pill is indeed not cheap. One is enough to buy a house in a good location in the Imperial Capital. The price is so high. However, Huang Feng is now Said that it is Rijin Doujin, it is all modest. There are several industries in the space, plus real industries, especially the existence of money-making tools such as game companies and automobile companies. Huang Feng is making money faster than that. Money printing machines must be fast.


    Therefore, although the price of such pills is very high, for Huang Feng, it is really nothing.


    "I found that your kid has a lot of good things." Li Huaimin said with a smile: "I have time to ask my sister how many good things your kid has, so she can get me more."


    "You don''t have to ask your sister. What do you want, your elder brother, just tell me directly." Huang Feng said.


    Of course, Huang Feng believes that even if Li Huaimin asks, Li Bingyun will not tell him about his storage box. Huang Feng still has this confidence. Huang Feng just doesn''t want Li Huaimin to appear so separate from himself. , After all, Li Huaimin is not only his elder brother, but also a friend worth making.


    "I take your words seriously." Li Huaimin said, "It''s good to have a capable brother-in-law."


    Obviously, Li Huaimin was in favor of the matter between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun. Before, he did not say good things to Huang Feng in front of his father. This is also one of the reasons why Huang Feng is so generous to Li Huaimin.


    Huang Feng was just about to say something. Suddenly, his ears moved and his expression straightened: "It seems that some people don''t want to see us chatting comfortably here."


    "What''s the matter? They killed again?" Li Huaimin also remembered at this time. They are not in their own homes, but in the enemy''s nest. Because of Huang Feng''s strong performance, the killed enemies fled away. Some have forgotten this situation. Now that he saw Huang Feng''s reaction, he remembered it again.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    "That''s just right. I''m almost recovered. Let''s go out together." Li Huaimin said, standing up and fighting with Huang Feng. Although his combat effectiveness is not as good as Huang Feng, he is not as good as Huang Feng, but it is against ordinary people, even ordinary people. Compared with the special forces, they are not bad, so when facing those ordinary armed personnel, they did not hinder Huang Feng.


    However, the situation is obviously different this time. Huang Feng held Li Huaimin and saw Li Huaimin¡¯s puzzled eyes. Huang Feng said, ¡°Your injury has not been completely healed. Let¡¯s continue to rest here. I will deal with them. ."


    "My injury is okay, don''t believe me." Li Huaimin said after moving his body.


    "Still not." Huang Feng said: "If I feel right, this time, it''s not ordinary people, but the weird people in your mouth."


    Indeed, Huang Feng had just heard the beast-like roar clearly. He also understood the identities of those who came. Li Huaimin was indeed okay with ordinary armed personnel, but he could deal with those who are neither human nor ghost. , It''s not enough to see, not to mention, he is still in an injured state.


    "It''s them? Forget it, I won''t drag you back and wait for you here." Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Li Huaimin really "confessed". He didn''t die because of his good face. To go with Huang Feng, he knows his own strength, and he also knows how powerful those weird people are. He was injured twice because of those weird people. Therefore, he understands the gap between himself and those people. If he has to follow them , Not only can''t help Huang Feng, but it will also drag Huang Feng, which is obviously not what he wants to see.


    "Well, you can wait here with peace of mind. I''ll be back in a while." Huang Feng took a very high look at Li Huaimin''s "recognition and counseling". Obviously, he also understood that Li Huaimin was not afraid of death, but didn''t want to drag him down. He did not suffer from the face problem.


    "Well, be careful yourself, those monsters are too scary, and I don''t know how those people became like that." Li Huaimin said with lingering fear. He has fought against those weird people more than once before, and knows how powerful they are. However, in his mind, those "people" can no longer be called human beings. It might be more appropriate to say that they are monsters.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng settled in Li Huaimin and walked out of the room by himself. However, he did not go far. In that case, if someone came to attack Li Huaimin, he would have no way to find out. This obviously wouldn''t work. Besides, he believed , Those monsters will definitely come to the door by themselves, and there is no need to find them.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng¡¯s field of vision to reappear those weird people. Although, from the surface, those "people" were not significantly different from normal human beings, but Huang Feng was still seeing They immediately judged their identity and knew that they were not ordinary human beings, because they exuded a breath of wild beasts, which was obviously not what a normal human should have.


    Therefore, Huang Feng knew that the "people" that appeared in his vision were not ordinary people, but monsters.


    However, what made Huang Feng frown slightly is that the monsters that appeared this time were not the previous two, but a group. Although I didn''t count them carefully, it seems that there must be at least 40 or 50 people. It''s black, and the roar is constant, just like those beasts trying to catch prey.


    And those weird people, at this time, also found Huang Feng, with blood shining in their eyes.

 1997 Chapter 1997

    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    Those strange people who looked like humans and inhumans made beast-like shouts and looked at Huang Feng, and some even kept tapping their chests, looking at Huang Feng with unfriendly eyes.


    Huang Feng naturally did not have the slightest affection for them. Although, he also understood in his heart that these "people" may also be victims. They become like this, and it is estimated that they themselves are unwilling, but sympathy is due to sympathy. Huang Feng will not be soft when he starts, because these "people" have completely lost the ability to think as a "person". They are now tools in the hands of others, they are beasts, and if you keep them, you will only Let more innocent people be harmed.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng saw them, his feet were already moving, and his body was on the spot, leaving an illusory shadow. After that, he ran crookedly towards those "people", Huang Feng ran crookedly, it was not him. I can¡¯t control my body, it¡¯s the function of Lingbo microsteps. Although you can keep your body upright when using Lingbo microsteps, it is obviously safer and more convenient to use this posture in the current situation. .


    Those "people" saw Huang Feng rushing towards them, they didn''t evade, they also rushed towards Huangfeng, and the speed seemed to be not much slower than Huang Feng.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it, go, fuck me and kill him! Kill that bastard!" The plain-clothed man in the surveillance room appeared on his face when he saw those "people" rushing towards Huang Feng An abnormal blush, and his eyes are full of madness. Huang Feng killed too many people here and destroyed many of their equipment here. He wanted to break Huang Feng''s body into pieces a long time ago. The subordinates are not strong, so many people can''t beat Huang Feng, and Huang Feng has killed so many. This makes the casual man very angry, and this uses his ace men, that is, those weird people.


    And now, those "people" are finally going to meet Huang Feng, he naturally has no mercy for Huang Feng, even his own subordinates died, his brows did not frown, let alone Huang Feng, this Killed many of his people. He just hopes that those weirdos can kill Huang Feng as soon as possible, and the more cruel the better, in that way, the suffocation in his heart can be eliminated.


    Huang Feng also knew that there were monitors around, but he didn¡¯t know who the person behind the monitor would be, and he didn¡¯t care too much. Anyway, no matter who was there, they couldn¡¯t change their previous decision. , Rescued Li Huaimin¡¯s companions, and at the same time, took back the information that those people had stolen from Yangcheng.


    To achieve those goals, what Huang Feng needs to do now is to get rid of the "people" in front of him first. He believes that if he doesn''t solve them, they won''t let them go easily.


    "bump!"


    Only in an instant, Huang Feng had already reached the side of those "people", and hit one of the "people" with a punch, and flew out. The "people" let out a scream, and hit the back directly. After making a touch of the wall, it slowly fell along the wall.


    However, before his body fell completely, he suddenly turned over in the air. After that, with his feet on the wall, with the help of the counter-shock force, the whole person quickly flew towards Huang Feng. Obviously, Huang Feng''s punch just now sent him out, but it didn''t hurt him so much that he couldn''t move.


    And these "people" can no longer be regarded as "people". They don''t seem to feel much pain or fear. As long as they can move, they won''t stop killing, and they want to kill the other humans they see in front of them. So, that "Human", without any hesitation or pause, rushed towards Huang Feng directly.


    However, the first thing Huang Feng has to face now is obviously not the one he flew out. After he punched and flew one, more "people" surrounded him, you punched me, Called against Huang Feng.


    And these "people" are very fast, move fast, and react quickly. Although Huang Feng is using Lingbo microsteps, he is surrounded by weird people. Therefore, the space is actually very narrow. Under such circumstances It was also very difficult for him to hide. In addition, the attack speed of those "people" was very fast, so some fists were already able to hit Huang Feng.


    Although these attacks did not cause too much damage to Huang Feng, they are already very impressive. You must know that even if Huang Feng is facing the first-rate masters, they want to touch his body. They are all very difficult, Huang Feng can even kill them, and at the same time make them unable to touch himself.


    But at the moment these "people" can actually hit Huang Feng, which is already quite powerful. In terms of reaction speed, these "people" are no longer speaking those first-class masters.


    This makes Huang Feng more vigilant. Obviously, these "people" are all researched and artificially manufactured. Once the technology is mature, they can be mass-produced. Once they do mass-production, they are quite What a terrible thing it is to produce first-class masters in batches, even Huang Feng, when faced with so many first-class masters, he dare not say unscathed.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s heart became more determined. The mind to destroy this place, such a place, and such technology cannot exist. Moreover, these studies are also very inhumane. They will be a living person. It''s just to achieve one''s own goals, which is obviously unacceptable.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest burden in his heart to ruin this place.


    And of course, Huang Feng''s current state, after all, has reached a semi-immortal state, how can his strength be comparable to a first-class master?No matter how powerful a first-class master is, it still belongs to the category of normal people, but the semi-fairy realm has reached the level of cultivating immortals, and even in the world of cultivation, a semi-fairy realm like Huang Feng is quite powerful. Strong presence.


    Therefore, although those "people" were able to hit Huang Feng, they were not able to cause too much damage to Huang Feng. Huang Feng did not even suffer any injuries. Those attacks all gave his body the internal strength. The wall was blocked.


    However, in such a situation, the weirdos have not stopped their attacks. These "people" have lost the ability to think. They don''t know that their attacks will not have much effect. They only know that Huang Feng is still alive, they must Continue to attack until Huang Feng is killed.


    And the casual man in the monitoring room saw Huang Feng surrounded by so many monsters with a satisfied smile on his face. Because of the angle, he couldn''t see the situation clearly. However, When he thought about it, no matter how powerful Huang Feng was, and being besieged by so many weird people, there would only be a dead end. Huang Feng is just doing unnecessary struggles. Everything is in vain. Maybe, now Huang Feng is Already dead.


    "Arrange a plane for me and I want to leave." The casual man turned and said to the person next to him.


    In the eyes of the casual man, Huang Feng is dead, and Li Huaimin is definitely unable to escape. The last two invaders are about to die soon, and his purpose of coming here was originally to see Those "people"''s research progress and actual results, and those, he has already watched them, so the things here are also handled, and you can leave.


    As for the progress of the research on those "people", the casual man is generally satisfied. Now those "people" have been almost transformed. These "people" are the most powerful people he has ever seen, except for Huang Feng of course. Because he is going to die soon.


    Suddenly there were so many more powerful "people", and the casual man was very satisfied. The actual combat effectiveness of those "people" was quite impressive, even those special forces in their own country, in front of these "people" Not enough to see at all.


    As for the problem of how to control them, this is easy to solve. The materials previously retrieved from China Yangcheng can provide them with a lot of help, as long as they are researched and researched. So, in his opinion, this It''s not a problem anymore.


    Because of this, although he had some accidents in his business, some of his subordinates died, and even the person in charge here died, but he was still in a good mood, and the smile on his face couldn''t be hidden.


    However, his smile did not last long, and he froze. In addition to the smile that has not completely dissipated, there are also various expressions of shock, panic, doubt, etc., so many expressions appear at the same time. On his face, this made his face very strange and very funny.


    "This... how is this possible!?" The casual man murmured, staring at the monitor.


    Originally, he was about to leave, but when he turned around, the corner of his eye was on the monitor. He thought he had read something wrong. Then, he turned his body back subconsciously. Seeing it thoroughly, then I realized that he hadn''t read it wrong at all before!


    In the center of the monitor, Huang Feng stood proudly, and around him, there were a lot of weird people lying in a mess. Some of these "people" were dead, and some were lying on the ground. , Constantly struggling, roaring in his mouth, trying to get up, but it is difficult to do it.


    And the only person on the scene who can still stand is Huang Feng!

 1998 Chapter 1998

    The casual man looked at the unbelievable scene in the monitor, how he didn''t want to believe what he saw.


    How strong those "people" are, the casual man is very clear in his heart. Although there are still shortcomings that cannot be accurately controlled, their advantages are also very obvious, that is, quick response, strong defense, and attack power. Very powerful, these advantages are concentrated together, so that they are destined to have super combat effectiveness, and such combat effectiveness is not comparable to ordinary special fighters.


    Huang Feng is amazing, this casual man also admits. After all, he has seen Huang Feng¡¯s skills on the monitor before, but in his heart, Huang Feng is just an ordinary person. No matter how powerful it is, it does not break away from the category of ordinary people, and those "people" can no longer be regarded as human beings. Therefore, no matter how powerful Huang Feng is, it will not be the opponent of those "people".


    Huang Feng was able to kill two weird people alone before. From the view of the casual man, it was already a bit weird and unacceptable. However, the casual man thought that Huang Feng had received special training before. , Has the strength beyond ordinary people, and Huang Feng has stopped here. After all, he is still an ordinary person and has not been reformed. Therefore, no matter how powerful it is, there are limits. And his limit is his own view. Those who arrived.


    Therefore, after sending out all the special "persons" under the previous anger, the casual man still feels that he has made some fuss after calming down. Huang Feng is great, but there is no need to send out all the special research. "Human", that complete cannon to fight mosquitoes, overkill, is too worthy of Huang Feng.


    Therefore, this casual man had never thought before that the special "people" he sent would fail and would not be able to defeat Huang Feng. In his opinion, Huang Feng could hold on for a minute under the siege of those "people". That¡¯s not bad, and the scene of Huang Feng being beaten around by those ¡°people¡± on the monitor before did not surprise this casual man. In his opinion, Huang Feng is definitely about to be torn into pieces. Fragmented.


    But what is going on in the scene on the monitor now?Did you read it wrong?The monitor is broken?Or are you dreaming?All this seems unreal. Why is Huang Feng not dead? Why are those "people" lying on the ground?The moment I left my sight, what happened on that floor, and why is it like this now?


    The casual man had a lot of doubts in his heart. He wanted to find someone to ask, but he didn''t know who to call?I''m afraid that the only one who knows all this is Huang Feng himself, but that man in casual clothes would definitely not dare to ask Huang Feng about it unless he doesn''t want to live anymore.


    For those "people" who were actually knocked to the ground by Huang Feng, and even most of the casualties, that plain-clothed man, obviously did not expect before, all, for a time, he was actually stunned, and stared at the surveillance. Do not turn your eyes.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng on the monitor suddenly turned his head to look at the camera, and saw a smile on the corner of his mouth. After that, he lightly punched the camera, and then, the casual man in front of him In the monitor, it became a snowflake.


    However, this scene also made the casual man wake up. For the first time, a panic expression appeared on his face. Huang Feng''s power was beyond his imagination. He thought before that Huang Feng is an ordinary human. No matter how powerful it is, it is limited, and it is definitely not the opponent of those "people".


    However, it now appears that he must be thinking wrong. Huang Feng is quite powerful, and it is beyond his imagination. Even this casual man is thinking in his heart whether Huang Feng was researched and manufactured by China. Like the monsters they researched here, Huang Feng has also been transformed, but Huang Feng''s transformation is very thorough and successful, and no abnormalities can be seen from the outside.


    The casual man, the more he thinks about it, the more he thinks this possibility is more likely. After all, they can conduct research in this area. The same can be done in Huaxia. Moreover, they sent people to Huaxia before, not just to get some research on them. Help information?The person in charge also said that the information obtained from Huaxia can play a big role in controlling those monsters. It shows that Huaxia¡¯s research is ahead of them in this regard, so it can create yellow It is not impossible for Feng to be a special human being almost like a normal person. Otherwise, how could Huang Feng be so powerful?


    The more he thought about it, the more the casual man felt that he was right. Huang Feng is definitely not a normal human being. He has been studied. In this way, the information obtained from China is very important. That information must be It has something to do with Huang Feng¡¯s current performance. They have already studied most of them here. If the part of Huaxia¡¯s information is thoroughly studied, then they can also produce someone as good as Huang Feng, and they can also batch produce!


    Therefore, the more he thinks about it, the more excited the casual man feels, and even the losses in front of him, he doesn¡¯t care anymore. As long as he keeps the research results here and the research data obtained from China, no matter how big the loss is. It was worth it, so the casual man, instead of being disappointed at all, is getting more and more happy.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head and said to the person next to him: "Quickly, give me the information obtained from Huaxia!"


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s presence, the casual man also understood that it is no longer safe here. He wants to leave with that document. As long as the document is kept, the research results here, even if the research institute is destroyed, That''s not a big deal, the big deal is that he will find another place and build another research institute.


    Therefore, the most important thing for him now is to take that information and leave here safely.


    "Yes!" After the person next to him responded, he immediately turned to get the information.


    "You go to arrange the helicopter, I want to leave immediately." The casual man said to another person. He had arranged for the helicopter to leave before, but at that time, he left as a winner, and now, Somewhat embarrassing to run away.


    However, to be able to witness Huang Feng, the magic of this special human being, and to keep the information obtained from China, then, even if he left now embarrassed, that man in plain clothes would not matter.


    "Yes." The other person responded.


    At this time, the casual man saw through another monitor that Huang Feng was coming from below with Li Huaimin. Obviously, he still had things to do.


    "Go and take the Chinese people who were captured before to the place where the plane parked." The casual man, seeing Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, came down unstoppable all the way, worrying about his own safety and hurriedly Another order was issued.


    "Yes!"


    After the arrangement was completed, the casual man was truly relieved. To be honest, Huang Feng''s previous strong performance really frightened him. Originally, he thought that the weird people they studied were already powerful enough. , After all, they are not killed by bullets, and the reaction speed is so fast.


    However, after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s skill, he realized that he had wrong before. Huang Feng was obviously going to be more powerful and unexpected. This made him feel scared. Once Huang Feng chased him, He didn''t know if he could leave here safely.


    Of course, while he was afraid, the casual man was also a little happy in his heart. After all, Huang Feng was thought to have been made when he wanted to come. Since Huaxia can do it, they must do it here. He believes in himself. The technical level of the country now plus the information obtained from Huaxia, and when they can fully understand the information, the people they research and manufacture will be more powerful than Huaxia, and will be better than Huang Feng on the monitor. Even more powerful, what a happy thing that is.


    Therefore, although the casual man was afraid in his heart, he was very happy when he thought that he could create a special human being even more powerful than Huang Feng.


    "My lord, the two Chinese people are coming towards us, very fast!" At this time, the armed person in charge of looking at the monitor turned and said to the casual man, with a little panic and fear in his tone.


    After all, Huang Feng¡¯s strong performance just now was not only seen by the casual man, but also by everyone in the monitoring room. Therefore, they all understand how powerful Huang Feng is. Once Huang Feng comes to them, they will not I feel that they are more powerful than those weirdos, so they are definitely not Huang Feng''s opponents.


    "Yeah." The casual man responded. After that, he took a deep look at Huang Feng, and then turned and left the monitoring room. Obviously, he was planning to leave here by plane.


    "What do we do?" After the casual man left, several people in the monitoring room looked at each other and said.


    Seeing Huang Feng is getting closer and closer to here, their situation is becoming more and more dangerous. They are just ordinary people, and naturally they will feel afraid, especially after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s strong performance. He didn''t feel that he and others could have any room for resistance in front of Huang Feng.


    "What else can I do? The adults ran away, let''s run too!" Someone said, standing up as he said.


    "Yes, yes, let''s run." The other person also said.


    The other people had no objection, so everyone fled the monitoring room. The monitoring room was very lively before, but in the blink of an eye, there was no one.

 1999 Chapter 1999

    "Where are we?" Li Huaimin asked Huang Feng.


    Before Huang Feng knocked down those "people", he took Li Huaimin to continue to the lower level. Their purpose here was to save people and also to find the stolen information. Therefore, their mission was not Complete, have to continue.


    Fortunately, the previous "people" are already all the weird people here. The previous person in charge actually found a lot of people to conduct research, but at that time, the technology was immature. In the process of research, he died. Many people survived, and only forty or fifty people survived.


    However, the person in charge and the casual man were not at all unhappy about this. During the research process, the death of the research subject occurred. This is normal. They had expected it before. This is not important, it is important. The thing is, they can get the research results they want, and with the mature technical information, they can make as much as they want in the future.


    It¡¯s a pity that Huang Feng and Li Huaimin broke in before they started large-scale manufacturing. The person in charge was killed by his research object. Fortunately, their research results are still there. The man in plain clothes has already asked people to send the research materials and the materials stolen from Huaxia on the plane, ready to take them out of here.


    As long as those materials are in hand, the casual man can start the research again, and the progress of the research will be very fast, and he will soon be able to research more, such "people", even better than those "people" "It''s even more powerful.


    Therefore, even if the research institute was destroyed, even if the person in charge died, and the casual man didn''t mean much distress. All he really cared about was the information in his hands.


    As for Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, they also wanted to get the information. They didn¡¯t really want to study the inhuman and ghostly things. In their opinion, it was very inhumane, and as long as With money, Huang Feng can exchange enough powerful slaves from the storage box at any time. Those slaves are very skilled, have all the conditions needed for a person, and will never betray him.


    Therefore, Huang Feng really looks down on those research materials, he just wants to find those materials and destroy them.


    As for Li Huaimin, he has the same idea. After he personally played against the guys who were neither human nor ghost, Li Huaimin knew that they were great, but also sympathized with their experience. He obviously didn¡¯t want to see more people. This end.


    "It should have reached the eighth floor underground by now." Huang Feng said.


    Since the two defeated those weird people, they have been going all the way down. Along the way, they will see some armed men and researchers here. The two will not be polite. None of them are innocent. So Huang Feng When Li Huaimin saw them, they would attack.


    Although Li Huaimin is not the opponent of those weird people, it will not be too difficult to deal with those armed personnel, and those armed personnel do not have the slightest resistance in front of them, and they are quickly killed.


    It may be that they have seen Huang Feng¡¯s greatness before. Therefore, although Huang Feng and Li Huaimin did meet some such people along the way, they were not very many. In addition, the two people joined forces. It couldn''t last long at all, and they were killed after a long time. Therefore, the two people moved forward very fast.


    "There should be few floors, and I don''t know where my companions are locked up." Li Huaimin said, his tone was full of worries about his captured companions.


    "Don''t worry, this research institute is so big, even if we turn it upside down, we will definitely find your companions." Huang Feng said.


    "I know, I''m just afraid that when people here realize the danger, they will hurt my companions." Li Huaimin said worriedly.


    Indeed, what Li Huaimin said is very reasonable. They have already made a lot of noise here. I believe everyone in this research institute should already know how powerful two people are, especially Huang Feng''s, and once they realize the danger , When you want to escape here, you will definitely not take the prisoners away, and the possibility of actively letting go of those prisoners is unlikely. After all, they are not so kind-hearted. In this way, those companions of Li Huaimin It''s very dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, I was prepared, we just keep going." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng naturally understood the truth that Li Huaimin could understand. Therefore, he had already made preparations. He was on that floor. After killing those weird people, he blasted the camera with a punch, not afraid of being in the institute. The person who saw his next move, but to exchange things, was not seen by the people in the monitoring room.


    After blasting the camera with one punch, Huang Feng exchanged the little flying creatures from the storage box. These little things, Huang Feng had also exchanged before, that was when he went to Guo Menghan''s house, he exchanged them out, knowing The conspiracy of Wang Dafu and others, and now, Huang Feng once again exchanged those little guys.


    And when Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were advancing, the little guys had two steps earlier and flew out in all directions to search for Li Huaimin''s comrades.


    And therefore, when the two reached the tenth floor underground, Huang Feng received the information from the little guys, and they found it, and Huang Feng immediately switched his vision, and through the little guys¡¯ vision, he could see clearly what¡¯s ahead. Happening.


    "I found them, come with me." Huang Feng said to Li Huaimin.


    "Found it? Where?" Li Huaimin didn''t ask how Huang Feng found it, but anxiously asked where his companions were.


    "Just below, let''s go quickly." Huang Feng said.


    When the two people arrived on the first floor, they first killed all the people on this floor, and then searched every room on this floor. Although there were not many people resisting, it was costly to search every room. There is little time, and this research institute is still very large, with many rooms on each floor, so it still took a lot of time for two people.


    And now, Huang Feng has accurately found the location of Li Huaimin''s companions. Naturally, there is no need to waste time searching every floor. In this way, it can save a lot of time.


    "Okay." Li Huaimin nodded. Although Huang Feng didn''t say too clearly, Li Huaimin chose to believe in Huang Feng. On the way, Li Huaimin already trusted Huang Feng very much.


    The two of them kept walking and walked straight down, attacking those who met resistance along the way. If they didn''t, then they didn''t have the slightest delay. In this way, they moved forward much faster than before.


    Soon, the two reached the lowest level, and the two far away heard the roar of the helicopter, and the sound of the propeller hanging clearly reached their ears. The two looked at each other and the speed was faster. some.


    When the two reached the lowest floor, they discovered that there were no rooms on this floor, but a huge square. In the center of the square, a helicopter was parked. The helicopter had started and the propellers had already started. It began to rotate, and the ceiling above my head was turned on. From here you can see the outer space. Obviously, the helicopter can fly away directly from here.


    And around the helicopter, there are more than a dozen heavily armed people standing at this time. Beside them, there are some injured people. Those people are wearing the same combat uniforms as Li Huaimin. They should be those of Li Huaimin. Captured companions.


    At the same time, there was a man in casual clothes, accompanied by a few white coat researchers, headed towards the helicopter, apparently wanting to board the plane, and the hands of the white coats next to him were all carrying a password box. It is to put valuable things.


    The arrival of Huang Feng and Li Huaimin attracted the attention of the armed men. They immediately pointed their guns at Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. Of course, some people pointed their guns at the prisoners in front of them. However, the same The thing is, there is a nervous look on their faces.


    And their movements were also discovered by the casual man who was about to board the plane. He turned his head in a little surprise and saw Huang Feng and Li Huaimin standing at the top of the stairs, looking at them.


    Huang Feng and Li Huaimin arrived here so quickly, which surprised the casual man. His speed was already fast enough, and Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were quite far away from them before. The room had to be searched along the way, so in the eyes of the casual man, when Huang Feng and Li Huaimin found here, he had already left by plane.


    Therefore, when he saw Huang Feng and Li Huaimin appearing so soon, the casual man had such a moment of stunnedness, but he quickly reacted, and his face was also a little panicked. After all, before On the monitor, he had already seen Huang Feng''s power, but now he was going to face Huang Feng directly. It was normal for him to feel nervous in his heart.


    However, when he saw the prisoners next to the plane, the nervous expression on his face disappeared, replaced by a face of confidence. With these prisoners in hand, he was not afraid of Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. , What extreme things will be done.


    "I really didn''t expect that the two of you would find here so quickly." The casual man, at this time, did not rush to get on the plane, but spoke to Huang Feng and Li Huaimin.


    There was the sound of propellers at the scene, but Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were obviously good hearing, so they could hear that person clearly.

 2000 Chapter 2000

    "You can''t run!" Li Huaimin said to the casual man with his throat. Although he didn''t know the specific identity of the other party, looking at the posture at the scene, the other party''s identity was obviously not low, it should be these people.


    Although Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were pointed at by a lot of gunpoints, neither of them had much fear. With such a distance, coupled with their abilities, they didn¡¯t feel that the guns in their hands could hurt them. To them.


    "Really?" After hearing Li Huaimin''s words, the casual man didn''t have much fear, but he laughed out loud. He knew how powerful Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were. However, with the hostage in hand, he I feel at ease.


    "I admit that you two are very powerful, and they are beyond my expectation, especially him!" The casual man pointed to Huang Feng and said, "I didn''t expect that you could beat the ones that I worked hard to research.'' People", you are really amazing, I think you are the same kind of them."


    Obviously, the casual man always believed that if Huang Feng was an ordinary person, he would definitely not be so powerful. Huang Feng must be his weird people. They were all researched and manufactured, and could not be regarded as a real human. Only this way, He can accept the fact that Huang Feng is so powerful.


    When Huang Feng heard the man¡¯s words, he also knew that the other party had misunderstood. The other party obviously regarded himself as those monsters. However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t explain anything. It didn¡¯t make any sense to do so. He looked at the other party and said:" Hand in the information that was previously stolen from our China."


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, the casual man glanced at the safe in the hands of the person next to him subconsciously, then looked at Huang Feng and said, "Want? Don''t dream, I can''t give it to you. You stay here. Well, if you dare to make any changes, your Chinese compatriots will all die."


    At this time, the armed men next to Li Huaimin''s companions tightened their guns, apparently warning Huang Feng and Li Huaimin not to move, otherwise they would be rude.


    After speaking, the plain-clothed man smiled triumphantly at Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. After that, he took the safe from the person next to him and turned around to board the plane. Obviously, he was not going to continue with Huang Feng and Li Huaimin consumed it.


    "What should we do? Can''t we just watch him take away the information like this?" Li Huaimin looked at Huang Feng and said, although he wanted to save his companions, he just watched the casual man like this. He was also unwilling to take those materials away. After seeing the power of those monsters, he understood the importance of those materials. Although they could destroy this research institute, as long as they still had those materials in their hands, then, They can build a research institute again at any time and create some weird people like that.


    And once they create such monsters in batches, it will obviously be a big trouble. Li Huaimin doesn¡¯t think that these people will have a good impression of China. When they were performing tasks before, they often met with these people. Once They have a large number of those monsters in their hands, so they will have a lot of difficulties in performing tasks in the future.


    "Of course not." Huang Feng glanced at the helicopter, which had slowly begun to take off, said: "They can''t go, but before that, we have to solve these problems."


    What Huang Feng said is naturally the people who held Li Huaimin¡¯s companions. Those people have weapons and hostages in their hands. It is still more troublesome. Huang Feng can kill them. This is not a big problem, but how can you guarantee When the hostages are safe, you have to think about killing those people.


    At the same time, the armed men are also looking at Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. Their nervousness is no less than that of Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. After all, they have seen Huang Feng¡¯s power before. That''s a ruthless person who can kill even those monsters. It''s definitely not something they can deal with. Fortunately, they still have hostages in their hands. Otherwise, they would have run away in fear.


    Among these armed men, Benny was among them. Compared with the others, he feared Huang Feng even more.


    Before, when in China Yangcheng, Benny and his companions had an intersection with Huang Feng and Li Huaimin. That time, if Huang Feng and Li Huaimin hadn¡¯t appeared suddenly, they would have completed the task and left smoothly. It was because of the appearance of Huang Feng and Li Huaimin that they had a lot of trouble. In the end, they came back after a lot of hardships, and for this they lost several people.


    As for Huang Feng¡¯s skill, he is very clear, it is definitely not comparable to him. Before, when he was in Yangcheng, he felt that Huang Feng was very powerful and regarded Huang Feng as a very threatening existence. The headquarters is here to investigate Huang Feng''s identity.


    It¡¯s just that this time Huang Feng found them in person, and he realized that although he had thought of Huang Feng very well before, he still underestimated Huang Feng¡¯s strength. Huang Feng could kill even those weird people. From Benny''s point of view, Huang Feng is simply not a human being. Benny knew exactly what strength those monsters were. He always felt that those monsters were invincible.


    However, those who were invincible in his eyes could not beat Huang Feng, and they were killed when so many "people" besieged Huang Feng, which shocked him even more.


    However, the Huang Feng in Benny¡¯s heart is not a human being. It is different from the casual man. The casual man thinks Huang Feng is so powerful because Huang Feng himself was made by man. He is not a real human being. This aspect is more powerful than them.


    However, Benny is different. He saw Huang Feng in Yangcheng before and knew that Huang Feng was a real human being, not a monster created by research. He felt that Huang Feng was not a human being. That was because Huang Feng was too powerful and beyond imagination. It''s not that there is something wrong with him.


    Therefore, when they are the only armed men facing Huang Feng, even if they have guns in their hands, they are also hostages. However, Benny has no sense of security in his heart, and he obviously does not want to die here. Especially after the casual man left, he no longer wanted to face Huang Feng.


    Even their boss¡¯s boss was scared away by Huang Feng, and those monsters were also killed by Huang Feng. What use would they stay here?


    Therefore, with this thoughtful Benny, he subconsciously went to the side. He wanted to escape Huang Feng''s sight and find a chance to leave here.


    Anyway, there are his companions controlling the prisoners, presumably Huang Feng would not dare to act randomly, and this way, he will be given time and opportunity to leave.


    Of course, Benny didn¡¯t carry any captives. He was not stupid. He knew Huang Feng was definitely trying to save those captives. If he brought the captives by himself, he was not attracting Huang Feng¡¯s attention. It would be better to let his companions. Looking at those captives, in that case, it can help him attract firepower and attract Huang Feng''s attention.


    "Benny, what are you going to do?" At this time, suddenly a companion of Benny turned his head and said to Benny. Obviously, he discovered Benny¡¯s small movements. Everyone was facing Huang Feng and Li Huaimin together. As a result, Benny actually wanted to escape first, which was obviously unacceptable to that person. Therefore, the first time he discovered Benny''s small movements, he asked, there was doubt and anger in the words.


    And that person''s words also attracted other attention. Those people subconsciously looked in Benny''s direction, wanting to see what Benny was doing and why their companions would question each other.


    "Good opportunity!" Huang Feng saw those people look away from the captives in his hands, and his eyes suddenly lit up. As long as their attention was not on the captives, even for a short period of time, it was for him. enough.


    When Huang Feng stretched out his right hand, there was a bullet in his four fingers. Then he flicked his hand and all four bullets flew toward the armed men. However, within less than a breath time, it was another four. A bullet was flung out, and then came twice.


    Huang Feng¡¯s speed of throwing bullets was faster than shooting. In just a short period of time, more than a dozen bullets were thrown out. In such a short period of time, ten bullets were shot. A few bullets, but it is very difficult.


    And those bullets flew straight to the armed men, and at this time, it was less than two seconds before the men questioned Benny.


    Benny saw that his companions all looked at him. Benny felt that something was not good. It was not because of his companions that he wanted to escape, but because of Huang Feng. He knew Huang Feng¡¯s power, even if it was As long as you give Huang Feng a chance, they will be very dangerous, and before the hostages were in hand, it is good to say that now, all of his companions are looking at him. Obviously, I believe Huang Feng will not miss this opportunity. .


    Sure enough, Benny¡¯s guess was correct. His companions had just turned their heads to look at him. As a result, they fell to the ground one by one in the next second. Those people were either on their foreheads or their hearts. As for why Huang Feng was able to shoot so many bullets in such a short period of time, especially before he heard the gunshots, Benny couldn¡¯t understand it, but he obviously didn¡¯t have time to think about it now. so many.


    Since Huang Feng has launched an attack, his target is all the people on his side, and he won''t miss himself. Therefore, he didn''t even look at it, and he rolled aside subconsciously.

 2001 Chapter 2001

    Benny¡¯s movements are not unpleasant. He reacted instinctively as soon as he saw his companion shot. However, his speed was still a little slower than Huang Feng¡¯s bullet, although he had already avoided the side. However, he was still shot in the abdomen. Although he did not die on the spot like those of his companions, he was also injured.


    The bullet Benny was terrified. At this time, he didn¡¯t care about other things. He hurriedly crawled to the next stairway to hide. Even the prisoners couldn¡¯t even take care of them. What he wants now is to escape as soon as possible. Huang Feng, escape from this terrible demon, now in his heart, Huang Feng is a more terrifying existence than those monsters.


    "You chase him, I''ll keep that one." Huang Feng pointed at the helicopter that had reached mid-air, and said to Li Huaimin.


    "Okay." Li Huaimin looked at the helicopter in the air. He didn''t know what Huang Summit could do to keep the other party behind. However, he didn''t ask carefully. Instead, he quickly took the gun and chased Benny.


    Li Huaimin is naturally no stranger to Benny. The last time he was injured in Yangcheng was also related to the other party, but this time, his injuries and the capture of his companions are more or less related to Benny, so Li Huaimin naturally does not want to Seeing the other party escape.


    Li Huaimin chased Benny, while Huang Feng looked up at the helicopter in the sky. Because there were still Li Huaimin¡¯s companions at the scene, Huang Feng could not fly directly into the air and give him Catch it back, although that is the easiest way, but Huang Feng can''t use it.


    Of course, even if he doesn''t fly into the air to catch the opponent, Huang Feng still has a way to keep the opponent behind.


    Huang Feng looked up at the climbing aircraft, his hands were already moving, and then, his hands slammed towards the helicopter, a powerful air current appeared, and at the same time, Huang Feng also shouted: "Get me down!"


    That tangible air flow quickly reached the aircraft''s surroundings. Then, the aircraft began to swing from side to side as if it had entered a vortex, and the swing was still very large, like it was in the ocean. Like a small boat, it will capsize at any time.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" The casual man sitting in the plane, at this time, no longer had the composure he had before, and replaced it with a look of anger and fear, constantly questioning him. pilot.


    You know, they are in mid-air now, and if something accident happens, the consequences are simply unimaginable.


    "My lord, I don''t know what''s going on. I''m trying to control the plane, but the plane seems to be malfunctioning." The pilot said with a panic. He just checked the condition of the plane and found that there is nothing wrong, but No matter how he operated it, the plane just couldn''t fly up, and it kept swaying left and right on the spot, as if it was being controlled by something.


    "I don''t care what you do, immediately, fly me up right away and leave here!" the casual man yelled. He didn''t want to know the reason for this, he just wanted to leave here and leave here safely.


    "Okay, okay, I''m working hard!" said the pilot.


    However, no matter how he operated, the plane was still shaking and there was no way to climb.


    "Come down!" Huang Feng shouted from below.


    Then, the plane, in the horrified eyes of the pilot and the plain-clothed man, kept turning in circles, and it was falling quickly to the ground.


    "Don''t..." The casual man screamed in horror, but his scream obviously couldn''t change his destiny.


    "bump!"


    The helicopter fell straight to the ground, and the huge propellers were still spinning. After contacting the ground, a series of sparks were blown out. Afterwards, the propellers were scraped off, and the broken propellers turned straight towards the yellow. The peak flew here, if it touched him, Huang Feng estimated that it could be cut in half.


    However, Huang Feng''s expression remained unchanged when facing the whirling propeller, and he didn''t have the slightest intention to avoid it. When the propeller flew near him, he waved it casually, as if driving away mosquitoes. The same, just did it casually, except that the propeller flew back like a wall, hitting the ground far away, and after another string of sparks, it stopped.


    At this time, a figure slowly crawled out of the helicopter. It was the casual man before, but he was in very bad condition now, with blood on his face, one leg seemed to be broken, and the clothes on his arm. It has been completely torn apart, and the whole person is embarrassed. It is completely different from the self-confidence before boarding the plane.


    Of course, although the casual man looked miserable, he was much better than the pilot. When the helicopter fell, the pilot had been inserted into his chest by a tube, and he was dead on the spot.


    "Cough...help...help...me!" the casual man yelled weakly after climbing down from the plane.


    Because one leg was broken and the other leg was injured, although he wanted to stand up, he couldn''t do it at all. He could only crawl on the ground, while crawling while calling for help. Obviously, he didn''t know yet. What just happened on the ground, I thought my men were still there.


    And this casual man obviously understands that this helicopter is very dangerous and may explode at any time, so he has to leave here, but rely on crawling, especially if his legs are injured and his arms are injured. The speed is Very slow, so he can only ask for help from the people around him.


    But at this moment, a pair of legs suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, and he was overjoyed. It seemed that someone had heard his call for help, and it was someone who came to save himself.


    "Help me..." The casual man looked up at the other party and wanted to ask for help. However, when he saw the other party''s appearance, he was directly stunned: "Why... ...How could it be you?!"


    At this time, the person standing in front of the casual man is naturally Huang Feng. There are no other people on this level now, and Li Huaimin¡¯s companions are also sitting in place to rest at this time. They have all suffered before. It¡¯s obvious that the people here won¡¯t be kind enough to treat them, so their current situation is not very good.


    At this time, only Huang Feng could walk here.


    "Unexpectedly?" Huang Feng smiled slightly, and then, he stooped and snatched the password box from the opponent''s hand. Even when he was injured, the casual man kept bringing the password box by his side. He attaches great importance to this box.


    "I''ll take care of this box for you," Huang Feng said.


    "Bring it, and return the box to me!" The casual man wanted to snatch the box back from Huang Feng''s hands, but let''s not say that he is seriously injured now, even if he is fine and wants to take it from Huang Feng. It was impossible for Feng to snatch the box from Huang Feng. In this world, there were not many people who could snatch things from Huang Feng, and he was definitely not one of them.


    "You still want a box?" Huang Feng looked at the other person and said, "Let''s think about how to save your life."


    "I''m going to kill you! Come on, give me... kill him for me!" the casual man roared.


    But, obviously no one will respond to him, and only Huang Feng''s smiley eyes will greet him.


    The man in plain clothes only discovered that something was wrong. Huang Feng had obviously confronted the people on their side before, and they still had hostages in their hands. How could Huang Feng walk around at will now?


    So, the casual man looked around. Where else could he be seen?On the contrary, the prisoners of them before, at this time, all of them regained their freedom and sat there resting.


    "You... this is... how is this possible?" said the casual man.


    How long was this, before he had time to fly away, as a result, Huang Feng solved all the people on their side, and also saved all the hostages. Could it be that he left behind? Are those people all rubbish?


    However, thinking of Huang Feng¡¯s previous performances, the monsters transformed by them did not have much resistance in front of Huang Feng, not to mention that ordinary armed personnel would be killed by Huang Feng. Not a big deal.


    At this time, Li Huaimin also came back. He was still dragging a person in his hand. When he approached Huang Feng and the man in casual clothes, he dropped the person who was dragging him. It was Benny who had just left. .


    At this time, Benny is dead, and there is a lot of eye-catching on his body. Obviously, he has not been hit by Li Huaimin before. It is just that although he is dead, his eyes are still open, as if he is alive. There is no vitality and vitality.


    "Is it really hit?" Li Huaimin looked at the tattered helicopter next to him, and then at the casual man lying at Huang Feng¡¯s feet. He smiled and said to Huang Feng. He didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng would actually be The helicopter that had already flown into the air was hit, and he didn''t know what method he used.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, but didn''t explain how to shoot down. In fact, there is no need, "Now he is the only one left."


    "Then what''s the matter with him, it can be killed directly." Li Huaimin said, he had already seen the secret box in Huang Feng''s hand, the boxes were all in his hands, and it was useless to keep this casual man.


    The deaths of Li Huaimin''s companions were obviously inseparable from the casual man. Therefore, Li Huaimin had no good feelings for this casual man, and naturally he would not be polite to him.

 2002 Chapter 2002 Interrogation

    "No, you can''t kill me!" The plain-clothed man saw Li Huaimin really took out his gun, and was shocked at him when he saw Li Huaimin, and backed away again and again.


    However, his leg was already crippled and he could not stand up. He could only squirm on the ground. At this speed, it was impossible to escape the sight of Li Huaimin and Huang Feng.


    Therefore, if he wants to survive now, he can only hope that Huang Feng and Li Huaimin will let him be merciless, otherwise, he will be dead today!


    "Can''t kill you? Who do you think you are?" Li Huaimin said with a sneer, begging for mercy at this time, why did you go before, wasn''t it very prestigious when he let his subordinates kill them? ?


    "I am a U.S. national and a high-ranking general in the U.S. If you kill me, you will definitely be retaliated by our country." The plainclothes man said to Li Huaimin and Huang Feng.


    However, when he thought it was a heavy threat, Li Huaimin and Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest fear at all, and even their expressions did not change much.


    Huang Feng has had hands with people from the United States many times before. Whether it is a red hat or on the battlefield in Africa before, his men have killed many people from the United States, and they are all very skilled. That kind, even now, his subordinate Huang Ping is still fighting with the soldiers of the United States on a certain battlefield.


    Therefore, the relationship between Huang Feng and the United States is obviously not good. He killed a lot of people from the United States. Therefore, he is not afraid of the so-called American people at all. Even if the other party is a noble person, he can kill it, and he will not kill it at all. There is the slightest psychological burden.


    As for Li Huaimin, the number of times he played against Americans is also quite a lot. The number of missions he performed before was more than that of Huang Feng. After all, he has been in the special forces team for many years, unlike Huang Feng who joined the National Security Bureau. It has been less than a year, and Li Huaimin has also gone abroad many times to perform tasks. In this process, it is not uncommon for people from the United States to fight against each other. Although at that time, everyone was very tacit and did not indicate their identity, but, Everyone knows which country the other party is from.


    For this reason, Li Huaimin did not kill the Americans less.


    And this casual man thought that the country behind him was powerful. Huang Feng and Li Huaimin would definitely be jealous when they knew about it, but they didn¡¯t know that these two people didn¡¯t have so many messy ideas. In the eyes, as long as it is an enemy, no matter which country you are from, you can still kill it.


    "Persuasion is invalid." Li Huaimin said to the casual man, and then shot him in the body.


    "what!"


    Li Huaimin''s shot didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and it didn''t hit the opponent''s key point. Therefore, the casual man, although he screamed, did not die.


    "Please, let me go, I can promise you any terms." The casual man also understood at this time, his threats were of no use to Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, they were not afraid at all, so, He had to change his method, his pleading attitude, and begged the other party.


    "Any conditions?" Li Huaimin showed an expression of interest on his face.


    "Yes, yes, any conditions." Seeing that things seemed to be turning for the better, Li Huaimin seemed to be a little moved. The casual man quickly said, at this time, in order to survive, he can''t control so much, even if it is to let him He doesn''t care about betraying the interests of the country.


    Obviously, in the heart of this casual man, there is not much patriotic feelings. What he really cares about is himself. This may not be obvious at ordinary times, but at this critical moment, it is manifested in him. Incisively and vividly.


    "Well, tell us about the situation here." Li Huaimin said, while Huang Feng watched, and did not stop.


    In fact, both Li Huaimin and Huang Feng were very interested in this research institute, especially the existence of those weird people. Both wanted to understand what was going on.


    Although Huang Feng killed those weird people before, it does not mean that those weird people are not capable, but because Huang Feng himself is too strong, and if he changes to other people to face those weird people, I am afraid that it will not be enough. Well, Li Huaimin is a living example.


    Before, Li Huaimin suffered losses in the hands of those weirdos one after another, including those of his companions. The reason why they were killed and captured was all because of the existence of those weirdos.


    The special forces team that Li Huaimin belongs to can already be regarded as a very powerful special forces team in China. Now, even Li Huaimin and his team can''t get the slightest benefit in front of those weird people, you can see that , Those weird people are awesome.


    And once those weirdos are produced in large numbers and put on the battlefield, it will not be a good thing for Li Huaimin and the others, for China. After all, everyone knows that China has a competitive relationship with the United States. , And when Li Huaimin and the others performed their tasks, they often fought against Americans.


    Therefore, Li Huaimin''s heart is very jealous of those weird people, and I want to understand what is going on. How many such research institutes and how many such weird people are there in the United States, although those weird people seem to be unable to be affected by those in the United States. People are in complete control, but as long as they continue to study, it is only a matter of time before they are completely controlled.


    Therefore, Li Huaimin attaches great importance to this matter.


    "What''s the situation here?" The casual man was slightly shocked. He thought that Huang Feng and Li Huaimin would blackmail their money, or ask about some confidential information about the United States. After all, he is in the United States, too. A person with status and status still knows a lot. After begging for mercy, he was even thinking about how he should answer Huang Feng and Li Huaimin''s questions so that they can believe his own words.


    Knowing that the casual man obviously did not expect that Li Huaimin would ask this question, but he didn''t think it was weird after a little thought.


    This place is actually very important, especially those weird guys who are still very strong. Although they can¡¯t be completely controlled yet, as long as they are not stupid, they can see it. As long as they continue to study, they will soon have a breakthrough , And when the time comes, they will have a very powerful secret weapon in their hands.


    As for Li Huaimin and his companions, they have suffered and injured here before, so they also understand the power of those weirdos. It doesn''t seem strange to ask them this way now, and they are somewhat aggrieved.


    "Not bad!" Li Huaimin nodded and said, "If you know what you know, tell me everything. You should know a lot about your identity. If you conceal something, don''t blame us for being rude."


    "Actually, I don''t know much." The casual man rolled his eyes, as if he wanted to play Tai Chi with Li Huaimin, bargaining, and try to say less things, or just talk about unimportant things.


    "bump!"


    Who knows, when the casual man¡¯s voice just fell, Li Huaimin didn¡¯t talk nonsense. He shot one of his legs, and the blood flew out, and the casual man suddenly screamed, which he obviously didn¡¯t expect. Li Huaimin was so decisive that he didn''t have any nonsense with him at all. He was a little dissatisfied with his own words, and shot himself directly.


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot, I said, I said." The casual man is really afraid of Li Huaimin now, so he doesn''t dare to talk with Li Huaimin anymore.


    Li Huaimin stared at him without speaking, obviously waiting for him to speak, but the muzzle had been aimed at him intentionally or unintentionally, and the meaning of warning was obvious.


    "This is a research institute invested by us in the United States. The research is on the''super fighters'', which are the''people'' you saw before. You have seen the current research progress. You can already create some such fighters. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t completely control them. Before, we knew that a research institute in China¡¯s Yangcheng had the information we needed. Therefore, we sent someone there to steal the information and prepare to bring it back for research. The person in charge told me that the information is very useful. As long as we give us some more time, we can make those''people'' completely obedient to us, but we did not expect that you will be here so soon, and, They also killed those soldiers." The plain-clothed man said. When he said this, he also looked at Huang Feng. Obviously, Huang Feng''s previous expression impressed him very deeply.


    The plain-clothed man did not deceive Huang Feng and Li Huaimin this time. Perhaps he was frightened by Li Huaimin''s previous decisiveness. He was afraid that if he didn''t tell the truth, he would be shot by Li Huaimin, so this time he was very cooperative.


    Huang Feng and Li Huaimin looked at each other, and they were secretly grateful that they came in time. Otherwise, if they were given enough time to create a large number of obedient weirdos, then It is a very tricky thing, and, by that time, those "people" can indeed be called "super fighters".


    "Similar to this kind of research institute, how many do you have?" Huang Feng asked.


    "There are three more." The casual man said, "However, this one here is the one with the fastest research progress. For the other three, the research progress is still far behind."


    The Americans are obviously very clever. They did not put all their eggs in the same basket and prepared several research institutes. Even if one of them was discovered, then, as long as the others are well preserved, there will be no too many Big problem, and they can share information with each other, and the speed of research will not be too slow.

 2003 Chapter 2003

    "Location!" Huang Feng said, looking at the casual man.


    The man in casual clothes simply told Huang Feng the three places without any concealment.


    "However, even if you know it, it is too late. Before, we have told the other three research institutes about the situation here, and we have also backed up the data here and transferred them to the past. Prepared." The casual man said.


    "This is not what you want to care about." Huang Feng said. After that, he looked at Li Huaimin and obviously asked him if there was anything else he wanted to ask.


    Li Huaimin shook his head, and Huang Feng said, "Then blow up here."


    "Good!" Li Huaimin nodded.


    "You can''t do this. You promised me and let me go. You can''t help but say credit!" The plain-clothed man was shocked when he heard Huang Feng and Li Huaimin''s words, and he hugged Huang Feng''s leg and said .


    "We haven''t promised you anything before. You understood it wrong." Li Huaimin said: "Moreover, several of my comrades in arms sacrificed here. Do you think I will let you go?"


    Li Huaimin never planned to let go of this casual man from the beginning, especially after knowing that his status was not low, and even more did not intend to let go of the other party. Several of his companions were sacrificed here before. All of the people are injured, how could he easily let go of the people here, especially a person of not low status.


    "You can''t do this, you can''t do this." The casual man crawled to Li Huaimin''s feet again and hugged Li Huaimin''s thigh.


    "Go away!" Li Huaimin kicked the opponent away, his face full of disgust.


    "I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll go and see those three places." Huang Feng said to Li Huaimin.


    "How do you go? Those three places are not together, or even in the same country, far apart, and, as the guy just said, those places must know that something went wrong here, and they will definitely be prepared, waiting for you It''s too late to get there," Li Huaimin said to Huang Feng.


    "You forgot that I have a floating car?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "I rushed here from China before, but it didn''t take long."


    "Smack" Li Huaimin said with excitement on his head, "How did I forget this? Your cars are really amazing. After going back this time, how can I give each of our special forces team one? ."


    "Your appetite is really not small." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Okay, there is no problem with this matter, I will leave first, I am afraid that it will be late. Those guys have already transferred everything, but can''t give it. They have too much time."


    "Well, you should be more careful yourself." Li Huaimin exhorted. Although Huang Feng is very skilled, he is not unkillable. Therefore, Li Huaimin still hopes that Huang Feng can be more careful.


    "I know." Huang Feng said. He looked around and said: "After I''m gone, you can blow up here, and you can''t leave them anything."


    "Understand." Li Huaimin nodded.


    After that, Huang Feng went out along the stairs to a place where there was no one, and he lifted off directly, then evoked the floating car, and ran directly to one of the places in the mouth of the casual man just now.


    In the previous battle, Huang Feng was not injured, but the true qi in his body was consumed a lot. In addition, the speed of his suspended car was not slow, so he chose to drive there, just taking advantage of it. For a while, take a good rest.


    At around nine o''clock the next day, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin met again. This was in the woods outside the research institute where they had rushed together before, and it was also the meeting place they had agreed upon before.


    After all, this is not the United States. Therefore, after the armed personnel in the research institute died or fled, it was still safe for a short time. In addition, Li Huaimin¡¯s companions were injured at this time and needed to rest. Therefore, it is not suitable to hurry for a long time, so they rest here first and wait for Huang Feng to return.


    However, Li Huaimin obviously did not expect that Huang Summit will come back so quickly. You must know that those three places, but in three different countries, are far apart, even if Huangfeng has a suspended vehicle, he wants to be there. He rushed to those three places in a short time, destroyed those places, and rushed back later. No matter how you look at it, there was not enough time, so that when Li Huaimin saw Huang Feng appear in front of him, he The first reaction was that Huang Feng''s mission failed, or that he gave up and went to those places alone.


    "Did there be an accident?" Li Huaimin asked concerned. Li Huaimin still cares about his brother-in-law. What''s more, Huang Feng has rescued him more than once, and he is naturally very concerned about Huang Feng. of.


    "Accident? What''s the accident?" Huang Feng looked at Li Huaimin with some suspicion, not knowing what the accident in his mouth meant.


    "I mean, did you come back because of something unexpected on the road?" Li Huaimin said.


    "No." Huang Feng said: "I went to all the three places, and I have already destroyed those places, and I came back later."


    "So fast?" Li Huaimin said in surprise. He didn''t doubt what Huang Feng said. Based on his understanding of Huang Feng, Huang Feng is not a person who likes to speak big words. He said that all three places have been destroyed. , That is the truth is ruined, it is absolutely impossible to lie.


    "Right." Huang Feng said: "The research progress of those three places is indeed slower than here. Maybe there is competition between them. Although it is said that information is shared, it seems that there are still reservations. The person in charge of this research institute obviously wants to be the first to complete the research and gain first-hand skills. Therefore, the research progress of the other three research institutes is not as good as here, and there are no strangers there, and they are still in the experimental stage. , I didn¡¯t encounter any decent resistance, and I easily ruined it."


    After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Li Huaimin looked at Huang Feng with admiration. Although Huang Feng said that he was an understatement, the process would certainly not be too easy, or that this is Huang Feng''s visit, if someone else It will certainly not go so smoothly. Even in those places, there are no strangers, but the guards must be very tight, especially after they know that this research institute has an accident, they will increase their vigilance and strengthen their guard, Huang Feng It is definitely not easy to complete the task smoothly, and if you change to someone else, you might have already died there.


    Of course, after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s skills with his own eyes, Li Huaimin has already admired Huang Feng¡¯s five-body skills. He also feels that Huang Feng is a very good person. It is perfectly possible to match his sister. That¡¯s why, he I have always supported Huang Feng and his sister''s cause.


    "By the way, how are you here?" Huang Feng asked Li Huaimin, and at the same time, he also looked towards the direction of the institute.


    "You have also seen it. It has become a ruin." Li Huaimin shrugged and said, "There are many armed personnel in that research institute. Therefore, there is no shortage of weapons and ammunition. I found a lot of bombs in it. It was bombed there, and as for that person, he was already buried in the rubble."


    The person in Li Huaimin''s mouth was naturally the man in casual clothes. Of course, the other party was now a corpse.


    "Well, everything here has been resolved, and we should go back." Huang Feng nodded and said, "How about your companions?"


    "Not so good." Li Huaimin''s face became gloomy: "They all suffered some injuries before. After being captured, those people did not let them go. They had tortured, so everyone was seriously injured."


    In fact, even Li Huaimin himself, his injury is not completely healed at this time, but compared to other people, his injury is considered minor. After all, he has taken Huang Feng''s two magical medicines. The nature is not bad.


    "Go, let''s go and take a look." Huang Feng said to Li Huaimin.


    Huang Feng walked to Li Huaimin¡¯s companions and checked their injuries. After that, he also exchanged some medicines for those people. However, this time he did not exchange the medicines that he gave Li Huaimin before. One is because of these. Although people were seriously injured, they were not life-threatening. Their physical fitness was not bad, and their injuries were much better than Li Huaimin before, when Li Huaimin almost died.


    In addition, in the storage box, there is a limit on the number of exchanges for all valuable items. Huang Feng can save it. Although he does not know whether these items will be used in the future, he can keep some Be prepared, that''s always good.


    After Huang Feng took medicine to Li Huaimin¡¯s companions, he was dredged by them with his true energy. As a result, those people recovered a lot at once. At least, there is no problem walking alone, and everyone can do it. Left here.


    Li Huaimin''s companions were naturally extremely grateful to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng didn''t mean to be arrogant, so the group soon got in touch with each other.


    "By the way, I forgot to call Xiaorou and the others." said when everyone was about to leave.


    "It''s your companions from the National Security Bureau?" Li Huaimin asked.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng said as he took out the phone and said, "The things here are already close, and they don''t need to go there anymore."


    "It is estimated that they will be shocked when they receive your call." Li Huaimin said with a smile: "They probably didn''t expect you to complete the task by yourself, and it only took a few hours. That''s it.

 2004 Chapter 2004 Go Back

    Li Huaimin was right. When Bai Xiaorou received Huang Feng¡¯s call, she was really shocked. At this time, she was taking people at the airport to board the plane, still worried about Huang Feng¡¯s safety. As a result, he received a call from Huang Feng. Huang Feng completed the mission overnight. Not only did he rescue Li Huaimin and others, he also retrieved the stolen information. The mission was quite complete. outstanding.


    However, everyone, including Bai Xiaorou, was obviously shocked by Huang Feng¡¯s ability. You must know that Huang Feng is only one person, and he is still on the other side¡¯s territory, and the other side will definitely become assaulted by Li Huaimin and others. Be cautious, as a result, in this case, Huang Feng actually completed the task alone, and it only took one night, which is really incredible.


    Bai Xiaorou knows some of Huang Feng¡¯s secrets, so she can accept it after she is shocked, but other people are different. They don¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s secrets, they just know Huang Feng in such a short time. It was really amazing to complete this task.


    But this time, it was not just the people in their group who completed the task with Bai Xiaorou, but also people in other groups. After all, Li Huaimin was arrested, and the entire special team had no information. The National Security Bureau also attached great importance to it. After learning about this, not only Bai Xiaorou''s team was sent, but other members of the National Security Bureau were also sent to perform the task together.


    And these members of the National Security Bureau have heard about Huang Feng before. After all, Huang Feng can be regarded as a celebrity in the National Security Bureau, and even the entire China. There are many people who know him. There are also some things about him. A lot of rumors, and before, those people thought that those rumors were somewhat exaggerated, but this time it was obviously different. Huang Feng saved all of them by himself, and he didn¡¯t It is very difficult to complete the task even if one person is lost. This shows that Huang Feng is very powerful.


    "So, we can go home now?" Bai Xiaorou said with a smile to Huang Feng on the phone. At this time, she felt somewhat proud.


    Huang Feng, but she personally recommended to enter the National Security Bureau, or her man, and since entering the National Security Bureau, Huang Feng has been able to complete every task very well. There has never been any accident, and it is often difficult for many people. However, when Huang Feng is here, it can be easily completed. It is not once Bai Xiaorou hears her boss or other members praise Huang Feng from behind. Every time she hears these praises, Bai Xiaorou always I''m even more happy than hearing I was praised.


    Bai Xiaorou''s thoughts were already on Huang Feng''s body at this time, so as long as Huang Feng performed well and was praised by others, she would be happier than anyone else.


    "Yes, you can go back." Huang Feng also said with a smile: "When I take Huaimin and them to rest, they will return to China later, so don''t worry."


    Li Huaimin and his companions suffered some injuries at this time. Therefore, although Huang Feng rescued them at this time, they still have to rest before returning to China.


    "Okay, you can do it yourself, I believe you will be able to handle it." Bai Xiaorou said: "I will wait for you to come back here and celebrate for you."


    "All right, you go back first, and we will return to China later." Huang Feng said.


    "Huh?" Bai Xiaorou replied, her voice full of trust in Huang Feng.


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Feng saw that Li Huaimin was also hanging up. Li Huaimin also looked at Huang Feng and said, "I just called my old man, and he made people thank you. I said, all As a family, you don¡¯t have to thank you, right?"


    "Of course." Huang Feng also said with a smile. He also knew that Li Huaimin said so, obviously helping him and Li Bingyun from the side. After all, Li Bingyun''s father had something between him and Li Bingyun. Signs of letting go, but, after all, he still hasn''t let go, and Li Huaimin is like that, as long as he has the opportunity, he will help himself. Huang Feng is still very grateful, and it is not in vain to help him as before.


    "My old man has said that after I go back this time, I hope you will go to Yangcheng and want to thank you in person." Li Huaimin said, when he said this, he laughed and continued: "But, I feel, old man let go The signs of is obvious. I want to thank you on the face this time, but I still want to talk about you and my sister. This time, things may be settled."


    "Really?" Huang Feng was also very happy to hear that. Although Li Bingyun said before, she would choose to follow Huang Feng no matter what the attitude of her family is, but if she can get the approval of her family, especially her She will definitely be very happy with the approval of her parents, and there will be no regrets in her heart. Therefore, Huang Feng also wants to get approval from Li Bingyun''s parents, not for herself, but just for Li Bingyun who follows her desperately. of.


    But now, listening to Li Huaimin''s meaning, his father is finally about to let go, Huang Feng is naturally happy, and I believe that Li Bingyun will also feel very happy after hearing the news.


    "Of course, when did I lie to you?" Li Huaimin said with a smile. In his heart, he is quite satisfied with Huang Feng. Even in so many years, he has never seen anything better than Huang Feng. People, therefore, he has always been in favor of Huang Feng and his sister, because he feels that Huang Feng has no problem with his sister.


    But now, his father is finally about to let go. Not only Huang Feng and Li Bingyun are happy, but Li Huaimin himself is also happy.


    "However, I can warn you, no matter how powerful you are, I will decide not to bully my sister in the future, otherwise, I will fight for this life and I will not let you go." Li Huaimin warned Huang Feng, he said When he said this, his face was very serious.


    What Li Huaimin said was not hypocritical or joking, but serious. He knew he was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. However, because of his love for his sister, if Huang Feng really dared to bully his sister in the future, even if Desperately, he will not let Huang Feng go.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t have such an opportunity." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I also believe in my own vision." Li Huaimin said. For Huang Feng, Li Huaimin''s contact time is not too short, and he also knows what kind of person Huang Feng is. Therefore, he believes that he will not be wrong. Human.


    After that, everyone rested on the spot for a long time, and then embarked on the way back.


    However, it is clear that the United States already knew what happened here, especially after Huang Feng destroyed the other three research institutes one after another. The people in the United States were naturally very angry, so they immediately took measures against Huang Feng and implemented them. Revenge.


    For this reason, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin¡¯s journey back to China was not very smooth. Although Huang Feng is very powerful, many times they can detect danger in advance. However, the US side is deliberate and wants to combine Huang Feng with Li Huaimin and the others stayed here and did not allow them to return home safely. Therefore, along the way, the assassinations never stopped. Even if they were discovered by Huang Feng several times in advance and caused heavy losses, they did not mean to give up.


    Because of this, although Huang Feng and the others killed many people from the U.S. along the way, they were more or less injured here. Even Huang Feng was not surprised. It was indeed the assassination of the other side that was pervasive. Sometimes, even Huang Feng can''t avoid it.


    Among the entire team, Huang Feng is the strongest. Now, even Huang Feng is injured, let alone other people, including Li Huaimin, all other people have been injured. Although no one died as a result, they had been injured before and did not fully recover. Therefore, after being attacked one after another, their injuries further aggravated.


    When Huang Feng took everyone back to Yangcheng, many people, including Li Huaimin, were already in a coma. Had Huang Feng not given them drugs, I am afraid that many of them would have died. On the way.


    "I have heard about the things on the road. It is not easy and powerful for you to bring them back completely. Don''t have too many ideas." At the airport in Yangcheng, Huang Feng met again. When he arrived at Li Huaimin¡¯s father, his face did not change at all when he saw his son unconscious. Only Huang Feng, who was approaching, saw a trace of distress in the eyes of the other party. However, Li Huaimin¡¯s father didn¡¯t want the slightest change. The meaning of blaming Huang Feng was instead comforting Huang Feng and let him not think too much.


    "I am also responsible for this matter." Huang Feng said: "I didn''t expect that they would be on the road, arranging so many ambushes."


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t choose to escape his responsibility. He was really careless. He thought that it was not in the U.S. Even if the other party wanted to send people to attack them, he would not send too much. Therefore, he was unavoidable. In the end, such a situation occurred, so he still felt a little self-blame in his heart.


    "You can''t be blamed for this. You destroyed their research base. It''s not surprising that they will be angry." Li Huaimin''s father said. During the previous call, he had learned about Huang from his son''s mouth. What Feng did, so he admired Huang Feng very much at this time, and was also very pleased. In addition, Huang Feng has saved his son more than once. His impression of Huang Feng is naturally great. .

 2005 Chapter 2005 Five Thousand

    Li Huaimin¡¯s father was not an unreasonable person. After knowing the causes and consequences of this incident, he not only did not blame Huang Feng, but in his heart, he was very grateful to Huang Feng. He also understood that if it were not for Huang Feng. It''s really hard to say whether his son can come back safely. At that time, it will not be as simple as being injured and unconscious.


    "Yeah, Huang Feng, don''t blame yourself too much. You have done a good job in this matter. My brother was just injured and unconscious. There is nothing serious. Don''t think too much about it." Li Bingyun also said to Huang Feng. Said.


    Li Bingyun has been worried about this after knowing that her brother was in trouble. After that, Huang Feng went abroad to rescue her brother. There was one more person in her heart. Therefore, this night, she did not After a good rest, after daybreak, she returned to Yangcheng by plane, because she knew from Huang Feng''s phone that they were coming back and would return directly to Yangcheng, so Li Bingyun couldn''t wait.


    When seeing her brother injured and unconscious, Li Bingyun was indeed very sad and worried. However, after knowing the whole process of the matter, she was even more worried about Huang Feng. Of course, she was also worried about Huang Feng. Feng¡¯s pride, Huang Feng¡¯s ability to rescue his brother so quickly in such a critical situation is already quite remarkable. As for the subsequent injuries, in that situation, this is really unavoidable. Huang Feng has already made a lot of credit for being able to come back alive.


    Seeing that neither Li Bingyun nor her father blamed herself, Huang Feng was also relieved. After all, he himself knew that he was somewhat responsible for this matter, and he was indeed somewhat careless to cause it. The result of this.


    Fortunately, no one died, and Li Bingyun and her father did not blame themselves, which made Huang Feng feel a lot more comfortable.


    "Don''t worry too much. I have checked his condition. It''s just that he lost too much blood and caused a coma. There is no danger to his life. He will wake up soon. Don''t worry." Huang Feng said to Li Bingyun and her. Said the father.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun''s father nodded, frowning and loosening a little. He still trusts Huang Feng very much now. He knows how difficult this task is. As a result, Huang Feng is one of them. People, in such a short period of time, completed the task, it can be seen that Huang Feng is great, plus the things Huang Feng provided before, Li Bingyun¡¯s father still values ??and trusts Huang Feng very much. .


    After sending Li Huaimin to the hospital, Li Bingyun¡¯s father invited Huang Feng to sit at his house, rest for the night, and go back tomorrow. This attitude is very different from the previous one. Before, although Two brothers and sisters, Li Huaimin and Li Bingyun, said that although their father''s attitude towards Huang Feng was not bad, it was not enough to stay in his accommodation.


    But this time, it was obviously different. Li Bingyun¡¯s father offered to let Huang Feng stay here for one night. Knowing the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Bingyun, he could still say such things. His attitude has changed.


    Regarding this, both Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were very happy. Huang Feng naturally had no reason to refuse. What made everyone more happy was that Li Huaimin had already regained consciousness in the hospital in the evening. After the examination, there is no major problem. After a few days of rest in the hospital, you can be discharged.


    Regarding this, Li Huaimin¡¯s family was naturally very happy. Therefore, even though Li Huaimin had not been discharged from the hospital for dinner, everyone was in a very good mood. Among them, Huang Feng, who played a key role, naturally It was Li Huaimin''s family who was grateful, even Li Huaimin''s father took the initiative to have a drink with Huang Feng, which made Huang Feng flattered.


    "Your father has a lot of alcohol." In a guest room of Li Bingyun''s house, Huang Feng smiled and said to Li Bingyun who was helping him clean up the room.


    After dinner, Huang Feng stayed here. They won¡¯t be able to go back until tomorrow. Naturally, Li Bingyun volunteered to help Huang Feng organize the room. Although Huang Feng and Li Bingyun both wanted to sleep in the same room, This was in Li Bingyun''s house. Although Li Bingyun''s father was about to let go, after all, he didn''t formally agree to the relationship between the two, and it was difficult for them to sleep on the same bed under everyone''s nose.


    Therefore, tonight, Huang Feng can only sleep in the guest room, and now Li Bingyun is helping Huang Feng make the bed.


    "You know, my dad has a lot of alcohol, and even my brother is not his opponent." Li Bingyun said while making the bed.


    Huang Feng drank a lot of wine at night, but now Li Bingyun is turning his back to her, bending over to make the bed. From the back, Huang Feng¡¯s heart is beating, and finally he can¡¯t control it. He hugs from behind. Lived with Li Bingyun.


    Li Bingyun''s face turned red immediately. She struggled slightly and said, "What are you doing, let go. It''s in my house. My parents will see it."


    Rather than letting go, Huang Feng tightened Li Bingyun''s arms and said, "If you see it, you will see it. Anyway, they already know our relationship and won''t say anything."


    "Don''t be fooling around, what do you want, wait for Jiangzhou, okay?" Li Bingyun struggled a lot less, she didn''t use much energy to struggle, "but, it''s not possible here, my dad though I¡¯m going to let it go, but I haven¡¯t let it go. It¡¯s not good after all.¡±


    "It''s okay, they won''t see it." Huang Feng said, "If I am indifferent to such beauty, am I still not a man?"


    Li Bingyun''s face flushed. She certainly knew if Huang Feng was a man, but, after all, it was in her own home. She was very embarrassed. Don''t say, her parents hadn''t let go, they just let go, neither did she Sorry.


    Huang Feng also saw Li Bingyun''s thoughts. Although she didn''t struggle any more, there was a lot of shame on her face. It is estimated that she didn''t want to brush her heart, so she didn''t struggle.


    "Why don''t I go to your room at night? Don''t worry, your parents won''t find out. I''ll come back when it''s dawn." Huang Feng whispered to her in Li Bingyun''s ear.


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun responded softly.


    In fact, Li Bingyun didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to be alone with Huang Feng. In the Jiangzhou villa, although Huang Feng treated him equally, after all, there were many sisters there. Even if Li Bingyun wanted to be alone with Huang Feng, There are not many opportunities, and now there is such an opportunity. Although there is a danger of being discovered by his parents, Li Bingyun still reluctant to give up such an opportunity.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng said that he would go to her room at night, Li Bingyun did not refuse, and even had deep expectations in his heart.


    After that, Huang Feng followed Li Bingyun to her room and recognized the door, but when everyone turned off the lights to rest at night, Li Bingyun was waiting for Huang Feng¡¯s arrival with a bump in his heart. No less than the first time I was in the same bed with Huang Feng, after all, this was in her home, and the meaning was different.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng appeared in her room very quickly. The voice and movements were very soft. Even Li Bingyun, who kept listening to the movement with his ears upright, could not find Huang Feng¡¯s arrival the first time. Not to mention her parents.


    Naturally there was no surprise for the next thing, because he was afraid of being discovered by his parents, even if he knew that the soundproofing effect in his home was very good, but Li Bingyun still did not dare to make a loud noise. He wanted to shout and hold back. The look of Huang Feng''s heart is even more exciting.


    The next day, when Li Bingyun got up, his complexion was ruddy. Obviously, Huang Feng''s contribution to the whole night was not small. When Huang Feng also appeared, the two looked at each other. Li Bingyun immediately lowered his head shyly. Feng smiled triumphantly.


    Fortunately, the little movements of the two were not discovered by Li Bingyun''s parents. Otherwise, they might find something as a past person, maybe.


    "I''m going back today?" Li Bingyun''s father said to Huang Feng at the dinner table, his tone as if he was chatting with his family, which made Li Bingyun very happy.


    "Well, there are still many things to deal with in Jiangzhou," Huang Feng said.


    "I heard about your car factory. It''s amazing." Li Bingyun''s father said, "I heard that you are now in this industry, leading the world. On that battlefield, there are shadows of your cars, right? ?"


    Obviously, as the number one person in the military camp in Yangcheng, Li Bingyun¡¯s father would know about the Huangfeng Company¡¯s car on the remote battlefield. It¡¯s not surprising. It can be said that the entire China, as long as it is a high-level figure in the army. , There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know this. After all, this incident has a great impact on the war. In a sense, it can even change the outcome of a war.


    "That''s it." Huang Feng nodded and said: "For that kind of car, we are also in the test phase, but the actual effect is very good, and we are ready for mass production."


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun''s father said while eating breakfast slowly, "Bring me five thousand cars here."


    If you dare to make such an understatement, you will ask Huang Feng for a share of 5,000 vehicles. I am afraid that in the entire China, only Li Bingyun¡¯s father dares. Even Lao Li and the others, after knowing the importance of those vehicles, they are mostly negotiating. In his tone of voice, they obviously couldn''t be too tough on Huang Feng without preparing to tear their faces with Huang Feng.


    However, Li Bingyun''s father was obviously different. In addition to being the No. 1 chief of the Yangcheng army, the other party was also Huang Feng''s old man, so he was naturally qualified to talk to Huang Feng like this.

 2006 Chapter 2006

    Huang Feng naturally couldn''t refuse his old husband''s request. Not to mention his current relationship with Li Bingyun, this old husband hadn''t nodded yet, even after nodding, Huang Feng didn''t dare to violate the other party''s words.


    Li Bingyun¡¯s father is different from those of Lao Li, and the elders in Su Yumo¡¯s family are different. The other party didn¡¯t mean to harm him at all. Moreover, he really thought of Li Bingyun¡¯s happiness, not for the sake of him. Li Bingyun¡¯s happiness was sacrificed for the interests of his own family. Therefore, Huang Feng naturally admired him at this point, and he would not be as indifferent as Su Yumo and the others.


    Seeing that Huang Feng didn''t hesitate, he agreed to his request. Li Bingyun''s father was obviously very satisfied.


    In fact, before this conversation with Huang Feng, he already knew many things about Huang Feng, which naturally included the test results of Huang Feng¡¯s vehicles in the Imperial Training Base. He also knew about it, so he asked Huang Feng to buy a vehicle.


    At the same time, Li Bingyun¡¯s father also knew that even if it was Lao Li who wanted to purchase a large amount from Huang Feng, it was still very difficult. Huang Feng did not agree, but just said that arrangements should be made as soon as possible. Feng''s replies to Li Lao''s high-level replies and to himself, Li Bingyun''s father was naturally very satisfied with Huang Feng''s attitude.


    The atmosphere on the dining table was very good. Li Bingyun¡¯s father took the initiative to talk to Huang Feng this time. Most of the topics were about Huang Feng¡¯s industries. He did not make any demands on Huang Feng, or It is a suggestion that Huang Feng can develop to the current scale in such a short period of time. There must be some ability. Li Bingyun¡¯s father is still very self-aware. Maybe he is better than Huang Feng in commanding wars, but, In terms of doing business, Huang Feng may not know much.


    Therefore, he also simply chatted with Huang Feng, sometimes reminding him not to be too proud, nothing more.


    After the meal, Huang Feng offered to leave, and Li Bingyun was also going back to Jiangzhou with Huang Feng. After learning about this situation, Li Bingyun¡¯s parents did not stop it. In fact, they even knew that their daughter is now Already living with Huang Feng, and under this circumstance, Li Bingyun was not called back, obviously a decision had been made.


    "I have something to do later, so I won''t send you off." Li Bingyun''s father said to Huang Feng and his daughter. After that, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Huang Feng, I don''t want to do anything about you and Bingyun. Stopped, but if you dare to defeat my daughter, no matter where you go, I will pass and kill you in one shot!"


    Hearing Li Bingyun''s father said this, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun were both very happy. Huang Feng said quickly, "Uncle, don''t worry, I will definitely not lose Bingyun."


    "Yes, Dad, don''t worry, Huang Feng is not such a person." Li Bingyun also said.


    "I hope so." Li Bingyun''s father said, "Daughter, if you are being bullied, don''t hide it, tell me, you know?"


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun nodded heavily, "I know, Dad."


    "Okay, okay, I have something to go," Li Bingyun''s father said.


    After that, Li Bingyun¡¯s father left first, and then Huang Feng and Li Bingyun both said goodbye to Li Bingyun¡¯s mother. They were ready to go back at night. However, before returning to Jiangzhou, the two went to the hospital. , Visited Li Huaimin.


    "The complexion is good." When Huang Feng and Li Bingyun entered the ward, Li Huaimin was already awake, eating the apple that Cui Wanyun had cut for him comfortably there, his face was full of enjoyment, like that. Even if it seems to be recuperating, it is like taking a vacation.


    However, seeing Li Huaimin like this, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Li Huaimin is fine, there is no need to worry too much.


    "Are you here? Come and sit down." Li Huaimin said quickly when he saw Huang Feng and his sister came, and Cui Wanyun had already moved stools for Huang Feng and Li Bingyun.


    "Sister Wanyun, when did you come?" Li Bingyun asked Cui Wanyun. They didn''t know that Cui Wanyun had already come here.


    "Not long ago," Cui Wanyun said.


    "Your sister Wanyun will stay in Yangcheng in the future, and she won''t be used to run back." Li Huaimin said on the bed, his face full of triumph and excitement. Obviously, he was very happy for Cui Wanyun''s arrival, so he had never talked about it before. The first brother who has been in love has already controlled and didn''t know himself.


    It was Cui Wanyun, with a slight shame on her face. She took the initiative to ask to be transferred to Yangcheng this time. Naturally, her parents would not object to it. In fact, both her parents and Li Huaimin''s parents wanted them The matter of, progressed a bit faster, now that Cui Wanyun can take the initiative to request to come to Yangcheng, her parents naturally can''t ask for it.


    "Really? That''s great. Sister Wanyun is here. I can look at my brother more in the future and I''m relieved." Li Bingyun also said happily. Obviously, she is also very happy about this situation. Arrived.


    "Hey, Li Bingyun, although you are my sister, you can''t talk nonsense." Li Huaimin said dissatisfied, "I have always been a very conscious person. When did I have to take care of you? Do you still worry about you? Your own business."


    "My business? What''s my business?" Li Bingyun pretended not to know.


    "It''s you and... Hey, it''s not right, look at the expressions on your two faces, did the old man let go?" Li Huaimin said.


    Huang Feng smiled and nodded.


    Li Huaimin also smiled: "I''ll just say it, otherwise, how come you two keep smiling as if you have picked up money, then I really want to congratulate you."


    "Thank you." Huang Feng said.


    "Thank you, I didn''t do anything, but you, saved me several times." Li Huaimin said.


    "Huang Feng, thank you." Cui Wanyun also said. After she came here, she already knew the process of this incident from Li Huaimin''s mouth. Although Li Huaimin kept a secret in some places, Huang Feng saved him. He naturally did not hide it, so Cui Wanyun would express his gratitude to Huang Feng. After all, although she and Li Huaimin have not yet received a certificate or anything, there is the thought of the two, plus the meaning of the family. Well, there will be no accidents, and the two can be regarded as a family. Huang Feng has saved Li Huaimin several times, and Cui Wanyun naturally wants to express his gratitude.


    "What are you doing so politely?" Huang Feng smiled and said, "It''s too far-sighted."


    "Yes, yes, we will all be a family from now on, so we don''t need to see the outside like that." Li Huaimin said: "If you have any good things in the future, think about me."


    "Brother, when did Huang Feng lose you?" Li Bingyun said with a glance at his brother.


    "Drink, I turned my elbow out before the door was closed." Li Huaimin said.


    "I won''t talk to you." Li Bingyun said shyly.


    Later, when Li Bingyun and Cui Wanyun went to fetch water, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin talked about their previous tasks.


    "Have you handed in all those materials?" Li Huaimin asked. The materials in his mouth were naturally the materials that Huang Feng and he brought out from the research institute. Huang Feng had always kept the materials before, plus Li Huaimin. And his companions have been injured, so Huang Feng has always been in charge of the information.


    "Well, I handed it in." Huang Feng said, "Your dad received the information."


    In fact, Huang Feng didn''t want to hand in those materials. After all, some research on those materials is inhumane.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng is not the only one who knows the inside story. He has no way to conceal those things. After returning, he has to hand it in. Today, Li Bingyun¡¯s father is anxious to go to a meeting. Huang Feng guessed that it was probably the same. It is related to those materials. After all, what those materials involve is not a trivial matter.


    "My dad?" Li Huaimin was taken aback for a moment, but think about it here is in Yangcheng, and his father has always been responsible for hunting down those people, so it is normal for Huang Feng to give the information to his father.


    "What do you think of those materials?" Li Huaimin asked.


    "Me? Of course I don''t approve of those studies." Huang Feng said: "However, it is not absolute. You have also seen the strength of those''people''. If the research is really successful, it would be very good. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too inhumane to conduct research with people."


    "I think so too." Li Huaimin said, "I believe the above will choose the appropriate method."


    Both Huang Feng and Li Huaimin feel that with those materials in hand, it is unlikely that the people above will give up research. After all, the strength of those who transform people is obvious to all, but the people above should not be like before. The research institute uses living people to conduct research. With this bottom line, Huang Feng and Li Huaimin are not very opposed to research.


    In fact, Huang Feng didn¡¯t put those reformed people in his mind. Even if the research was successful, he was not afraid of those people. In terms of quantity, he could exchange enough slaves from the storage box at any time. After coming out, those slaves are obviously stronger than those who reformed people, they can continue to practice, and they also have ordinary thinking, and at the same time, in terms of loyalty, there is no need to worry.


    This is also the reason why Huang Feng would submit those research materials so happily before. He didn''t care about it at all.


    Of course, other people may not know this. They are still very satisfied with Huang Feng''s protection of the information, and praise is naturally indispensable.

 2007 Chapter 2007

    When Huang Feng and Li Huaimin were chatting, Li Bingyun and Cui Wanyun were about to come back. They were talking and laughing as they walked. It can be seen that they get along well and have a good relationship. For such a harmonious scene. , I believe that the happiest one is Li Huaimin. After all, these two women are the most important women around him. They get along very well, and Li Huaimin is naturally very happy.


    "Okay, take your time to recuperate here, we will go back first." Huang Feng said to Li Huaimin.


    Today, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun came to see Li Huaimin, one is to say goodbye, and the other is to talk about the follow-up of the previous mission. After all, Li Huaimin was injured and unconscious in the future, and he knew about external affairs. Is not clear anymore.


    Now that things are done, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun should also leave.


    "Okay, let''s go, I won''t keep you." Li Huaimin said, even trying to drive people away.


    "I know, I know." Huang Feng glanced at Cui Wanyun next to him, and said with a smile, Li Huaimin suspected that they were used as light bulbs here.


    After that, Huang Feng and Li Bingyun took a plane and returned to Jiangzhou. In Jiangzhou, Bai Xiaorou was already waiting at the airport. She was here to pick up Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s car was still in Najie. Well, under normal circumstances, he would not take it out.


    "The Honor Bureau asked me to praise you well, saying that you did a good job this time." In the car, Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng while driving.


    Huang Feng¡¯s mission this time was indeed very beautiful, and even caused quite a stir within the National Security Bureau, especially those members who were going to complete the mission with Bai Xiaorou. Before they performed the mission, I already learned about the mission from Director Rong, and also knew the danger of this mission.


    The opponent has a very strong armed organization with strong combat effectiveness. Moreover, it is still in the opponent''s territory and the opponent is defensive. In addition, they still have hostages in their hands. What do you think about these circumstances? , This time the task is not easy.


    Therefore, those who are ready to perform the task have been mentally prepared before, knowing that this is a tough battle, even if there will be casualties, it is not surprising.


    It¡¯s just that no one thought that they were still at the airport, hadn¡¯t boarded the plane, or even thought about the dangers of this mission, but they received a call from Huang Feng that he actually completed the mission, and, There was still only one person, and it took less than one night to complete the task perfectly. Not only did the hostages be rescued, but the looted materials were also taken back, and the other party¡¯s research base was blown up. Of course everyone They were all shocked.


    They clearly know the difficulty of this task, but Huang Feng is able to complete these things with only one person. It is simply non-human. The members of the National Security Bureau, although they have heard more or less before. After studying some things about Huang Feng, I also know that he is very good. The completion rate of the previous tasks is very high. However, after all, they rarely cooperate with Huang Feng, and the feelings are not very deep.


    But this time, those people clearly knew that Huang Feng was great, and this greatness was a bit too much, it was far beyond imagination.


    Because of this, this incident not only shocked the members who followed Bai Xiaorou''s preparations to perform the task, even the other members were also very shocked. They now admire Huang Feng and are curious, and they don''t know Huang Feng. What kind of person is he, how can he be so powerful, even Director Rong, he is not stingy with his own compliments, since early in the morning until now, he has praised Huang Feng many times.


    And Bai Xiaorou, as a woman of Huang Feng, naturally has a feeling of being proud, even happier than she is praised.


    "Which task did I fail to complete?" Huang Feng didn''t hide it in front of his own woman. He had such a big secret, and the pressure in his heart was also great, so he would share it with his own woman. At the same time, he can completely let go of his own woman''s side, without worrying about letting go.


    "Yes, you are the best." Li Bingyun said with a smile.


    This time, if you want to say the happiest thing, it must be Li Bingyun, and because of this, her smile has never disappeared.


    This time, not only her brother was safely rescued by Huang Feng, but Huang Feng himself was not injured. At the same time, her family was finally relieved on the matter between her and Huang Feng. These things were added to Together, she has always been quite happy in her heart. It can be said that the big stone in her heart has finally landed.


    On the other hand, Bai Xiaorou also looked at Huang Feng with admiration. She herself was a very powerful woman, at least stronger and better than most men. However, in front of Huang Feng , She was able to completely let go of her disguise, just like a little girl, and Huang Feng''s status in her heart was also very high.


    "By the way, there is nothing at home, right?" Huang Feng asked.


    "It''s okay, you''ve just left for less than a day, what can you do? Those people from abroad, at this time, also stopped reading occasionally, but at your car company, according to the news reported by our people, there are a lot today. People came to visit, they seemed to have negotiated, and they all came together." Bai Xiaorou said to Huang Feng.


    Although Huang Feng went to perform the task before, and Bai Xiaorou and others were also preparing to go, but Huang Feng¡¯s "Time and Space Automobile" company is not an ordinary enterprise after all, and it is also very important to it, so even Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou The two left, and there was still someone staring here, and Bai Xiaorou was still in charge of this matter, so Bai Xiaorou would know what''s going on there.


    "Well, it seems that Tang Jie is busy a little bit." Huang Feng said with a smile, without much surprise. Originally, such a situation was expected by both him and Tang Jie, although they said, Those foreign companies are all large companies from different countries, and the previous actions against the "time-space car" company were all acting alone.


    However, Huang Feng believes that there must be some connections between them, and that they still have a competitive relationship with each other. They will definitely pay attention to the actions of other companies. Once a company takes action, other companies, It will soon be known, so the current situation will appear, which is not too situational.


    Before, when a certain company couldn''t help but contacted Tang Jie, both Huang Feng and Tang Jie knew that the other party''s loose alliance had begun to disintegrate and would collapse, which was normal.


    Sure enough, when Huang Feng returned to the villa, he also received a call from Tang Jie. During the phone call, Tang Jie reported today''s situation in a very exciting tone.


    "Mr. Huang, have you not noticed that the high-level executives of those companies are not polite. People who don¡¯t know them thought they were all small businessmen and hawkers. Who would have thought that the high-level executives of these big companies would behave like this? Bian is humble, easy to talk?" Tang Jie said to Huang Feng with some excitement on the phone.


    "That''s because they know that here, they are profitable. As long as they can make money, what kind of face is that?" Huang Feng said to Tang Jie.


    For this, Huang Feng has a deep understanding. Before getting the storage box, he didn''t see his eyes. However, in order to make money to support himself, he could only greet him with a smile.


    At that time, I was just to feed myself. Now, those companies can get more and greater benefits from them, and those people will naturally not put their attitude too high.


    "You have to be careful yourself, don''t be fooled by them. Every one of those people is a master who eats people and doesn''t spit out bones." Huang Feng warned.


    Huang Feng is also afraid that Tang Jie will lose himself under the praise of so many people. Although he does not know many core secrets, if it is really compromised, it will be for Huang Feng and for the "Time and Space Automobile" company. , There will still be great losses. As the actual person in charge of the company, even if Tang Jie doesn¡¯t know much about the core secrets, he certainly knows some.


    "President Tang, don''t worry, I know what to do, and I also know what kind of people they are." Tang Jie said with a serious tone.


    As a person from a big family, Tang Jie naturally deals with people from big companies. Therefore, he actually knows the nature of those people very well. Those people are similar to big families like them. It''s all about interests. As long as they can get benefits, they can do anything, just say a few good words and lower their attitude. For those people, it is not a big deal.


    Tang Jie is very clear about this. The reason why he was so excited was not because he really believed the nonsense of those people, but because he was the Tang family consort before, although many people respect it. He looks, but, he knows, in fact, in his heart, many people look down on themselves, especially those who come from big companies and big families.


    But now, those people wanted to sullen themselves down, which made Tang Jie''s heart quite happy, and there was also a feeling of raising his eyebrows. That''s why he was so excited, not because of those people''s words. , Dizzy.


    Of course, Tang Jie also knew that the reason why he was able to obtain the real respect and attention of those people was entirely because of Huang Feng, who helped him obtain these. He dare not forget, nor would he forget this.

 2008 Chapter 2008 Little Master

    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, and he also believed that Tang Jie was a person who could do great things with him and would not be confused by the achievement in front of him.


    "It''s just that those people seem to know your existence, and someone wants to see you." Tang Jie said on the phone.


    "No!" Huang Feng said casually: "You will handle the negotiations. I don''t want to see those people. I believe you can handle it."


    "Don''t worry, boss, I won''t let you down." Tang Jie said with some excitement.


    Tang Jie¡¯s excitement is not just pretending, but his heart is indeed very excited. He knows that the reason why the "Time and Space Automobile" company can have such a development at the moment is that Huang Feng has taken most of the credit. Yes, although some people who don''t know why would often say flattering words in his ears, Tang Jie did not lose his head and clearly knew the importance of Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s not too strange for the executives of those big companies to know the existence of Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s identity may be very mysterious to ordinary people, and it¡¯s difficult for anyone to know. However, for those who have identities, For people with status, especially those who have been paying attention to the "Time and Space Automobile" company, Huang Feng''s identity is not a secret. Many people who know his existence also know that Huang Feng is the "Time and Space Automobile" company. , The real helm.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that the senior executives of those big companies want to discuss cooperation with Huang Feng. They are mainly afraid that Tang Jie does not have enough decision-making power. After discussing with Tang Jie, if Huang Feng does not agree here If that is the case, everything is in vain, so they might as well choose to negotiate directly with Huang Feng. At least, Huang Feng has the absolute right to decide.


    However, Huang Feng refused without even thinking about it, and expressed his absolute trust in Tang Jie. How could this not make Tang Jie excited?I also secretly vowed that I must perform well this time and I will never let Huang Feng down.


    At the same time, Tang Jie also regarded this incident as a test of his own. If he can accomplish what Huang Feng explained well this time, then, in the future, Huang Feng will definitely trust himself more, and he will gain more Big right.


    And if he does not perform well, then Huang Feng will definitely be disappointed in himself. Although he may not abandon himself immediately, he will never trust himself more and give himself too many rights, no matter in Wherever possible, people who are incapable will never be able to get reused.


    Therefore, Tang Jie took this matter very seriously.


    In fact, the reason why Huang Feng gave Tang Jie everything was because he trusted him on the one hand. On the other hand, it was also because Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to delay too many things on these trivial matters. The direction of control is enough. Huang Feng knows that negotiation has never been a simple and fast thing. It is a very time-consuming and energy-consuming thing. Although this time, it must be his own advantage. However, people in large companies will definitely argue with themselves for even the slightest benefit.


    Huang Feng really didn¡¯t want to do this. Moreover, he himself knew that he was not good at negotiating with you. Rather than torturing himself like this, he might as well leave the matter to Tang Jie completely. Tang Jie¡¯s ability, and he can get free from these cumbersome things, and kill two birds with one stone. Why not do it?


    After hanging up Tang Jie''s call, Huang Feng temporarily put aside the car company''s affairs. Tang Jie is now fully used, and there is no need to waste too much time and energy there.


    "Gong...Miss, you slow down, the servants can''t keep up."


    In a certain time and space, in the afterglow of the sun, the majestic palace stood there like a huge beast, but near a side door of the palace, there were two figures, watching carefully from the left and right, ghosts and ghosts, revealing A strange spirit.


    I don¡¯t know why. Near the other gates of the palace, there are many guards guarding them. Even if it¡¯s a small gate, many soldiers are watching. However, near the gate where the two figures are, there is actually a soldier watching. No, so the two easily walked out of the palace.


    "Xiaohuan, how many times have I told you that I want to call my son outside, remember?" The man walking in front, turned and tapped on the head of the man behind him, said.


    "Understood, Xiao...Young Master." The man behind him said grievously.


    These two people are around 17 or 18 years old, both dressed in men''s clothing. Their faces are very delicate and handsome. Coupled with the extravagance on their bodies, they look even more temperamental. If this is seen by the lady in the boudoir If you do, it is estimated that you will fall into madness.


    However, listening to the conversation between the two of them, it is obvious that these two people are not real men, but women. They just disguised themselves as women. People who are already very beautiful, not only did not become ugly after wearing men''s clothes. On the contrary, there is a peculiar temperament and attractiveness.


    After the two left the palace, it was like a bird escaping from the cage, especially the current person, walking with joy, and the relaxed smile on his face has never disappeared.


    Not far from the side entrance of the palace, it was a street. The two quickly entered the crowd. Although the sky was getting darker, the imperial capital without a curfew was not quiet and quiet. On the contrary, it became more lively. They are all the cries of small merchants and vendors, and people who praise acrobatics.


    "Little...Young Master, slow down, slow down, don''t fall." The person following, Xiaohuan, trotted and shouted to the person in front.


    However, the son in front didn''t seem to hear her. He looked around and walked fast, seemingly interested in everything around him.


    "Xiaohuan, it''s not that I said you, you are too slow, you know?" When Xiaohuan ran to the "boy", the "boy" in front blamed her first.


    "That''s the son, you are too fast." Xiaohuan mumbled.


    "Have you learned to talk back?" said the "Young Master" in front. Although it was a blaming word, there was no slightest anger on her face.


    "Xiaohuan dare not." Xiaohuan said in fear.


    "Okay, okay, I didn''t really blame you, let''s go, there seems to be someone performing acrobatics in front of you, let''s go over and take a look." The handsome boy said.


    After speaking, without waiting for the ringlet behind him to answer, he walked over.


    "The son, wait for me." Xiaohuan hurriedly caught up. After that, he whispered to the handsome son: "My son, we secretly came out like this. If we are discovered, it will be miserable. I heard that sister Xing''er from Liu Xiangyuan , I made a mistake a few days ago. I was beaten and couldn''t get out of bed. Will Xiaohuan be beaten so badly? Xiaohuan, Xiaohuan was a little scared."


    "I''m here? Who would dare to hit you?" The handsome young man said indifferently: "Xiaohuan, you are too courageous. We have already sneaked out several times, haven''t we been discovered? Don''t you Worried."


    "Oh." Xiaohuan answered obediently.


    "As for Liu Xiangyuan, there is nobleman Wu''s place. The order to beat Myolie must have been given by nobleman Wu. I have already seen that nobleman Wu is not a good person, but no matter how arrogant she is, she can''t control it. I am here, you are my person, as long as I am there, no one dares to beat you." The handsome young man said, when it comes to Wu Guiren, his face is full of disgust and disgust.


    "Xiaohuan knows." Xiaohuan said with a sweet smile. In the palace, who doesn''t know that her master is the most enlightened person?Even if they are the servants who accidentally made mistakes, they are at most verbally reprimanding a few words. They really beat people. They really haven''t done it.


    As the two of them walked forward, they talked, talking about some things in the palace. The palace is so big, and there are a lot of maids, eunuchs, and concubines. Various things happen every day, all kinds of intrigues. It¡¯s also not uncommon. Although Xiaohuan herself is innocent and doesn¡¯t like to engage in intrigue, she usually hears these things. Sometimes, she treats it as a funny thing and tells her master, who is in front of her. The handsome boy listened.


    Fortunately, her master doesn''t have so many complicated ideas. If you change it personally, you might think that Xiaohuan is instigating discord.


    "By the way, son, when I listened to those eunuchs chatting, it was true that someone in the court proposed to make Wu Guiren as the queen?" Xiaohuan asked the handsome son with a puzzled look.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t heard, maybe there is, maybe not." The smile on the handsome young man''s face has decreased a lot, "Even if there is, it is not surprising that now the Sixth Palace has no master, that Wu Guiren is a noble person, It¡¯s not surprising to be made a queen."


    "Ah, if it''s true, Xiao...what do you do, son?" Xiaohuan said with a worried look. Xiaohuan knew that his master and Wu Guiren had never dealt with him. That Wu Guiren seemed to respect his master, but that was not the case, and his master did not have the slightest affection for him.


    "She hasn''t become a queen yet?!" The handsome young man said: "Moreover, even if she really becomes a queen, can I still be afraid of her failure?"


    Indeed, in her capacity, there is really no need to be afraid of each other, but Xiaohuan is worried about her master in her heart. Of course she knows what kind of person her master is, and how dark the palace is, she I also know a lot, if it weren''t for the identity of the owner of the family, I am afraid that there would be no way to survive in the palace.


    As for Guiren Wu, who was "experienced in battle", he really wanted to take advantage. Xiaohuan worried that his master was not the opponent''s opponent.

 2009 Chapter 2009

    "Okay, don''t think about it. It''s still nothing. That woman doesn''t necessarily have that fate, she should be the lord of the sixth house." The handsome young master said: "Also, if that''s the case, you go back. After that, don¡¯t talk nonsense, you know?"


    "The slave is clear." Xiaohuan said, that is, her master trusts her very much, and the relationship between the two is very good, so she will talk about it in front of the handsome boy. If she changes to another person, she will not She speaks, although she doesn''t like intrigue, but she also knows the truth of misfortune. It is impossible to live in the palace for so many years without the ability and self-knowledge, even if it is protected by the master, it is too simple There is no way to live there for too long.


    "I blame you, Xiaohuan, for talking about these disappointing things." The handsome boy said: "Let''s go, let''s go ahead and see if there is anything fun."


    "Hey." Xiaohuan responded.


    After that, the two of them wandered around again, and it was true that someone was performing acrobatics in front of them. Although such acrobatics can be seen in the palace, they can see it outside the palace. Especially when there are ordinary people around.


    "Idlers avoid! Idlers avoid!"


    Just when the two were looking at their energies, suddenly a group of people came from a distance, all riding high-headed horses, and the few headed by them were wearing the official uniforms of the court. For the two people familiar with the official uniforms of the court, a glance I recognized that those people were from Dali Siqing, and there was a third-ranking member at the head.


    Behind these court officials were some mature men in strange costumes. One of them was a burly man with a sturdy breath, half of his body was exposed, and there was even a bird''s hair-like thing stuck on his head.


    Moreover, the looks of these people are different from those of them here, and at first glance they are not from the Central Plains.


    "Who are those people? They are so strange." said the man dressed as a scholar standing beside the handsome boy and Xiaohuan.


    "I heard that he is a man of outstanding style in the Western Regions." Another scholar next to him shook his fan and said.


    "Feng Jueguo? That''s the country that has fought with me for more than ten years? Do they dare to come here?" The person before said with an angry face.


    "It should be Feng Jueguo¡¯s messenger. These two countries will not be killed in battle. Our country is a country of etiquette. We will never do things like that. Presumably, Feng Jueguo people also know this. That''s why I dare to come," said the scholar who shook the fan.


    "It''s really cheap for them. These barbarians are hard to change in their wildness. Over the years, they have done a lot of evil things on the border. I really want to go to the border and kill them!"


    "Strange, Feng Jueguo and I have been fighting at the border for so many years. Why did they suddenly send a special envoy? Is it something to discuss and negotiate?" The scholar who shook the fan before said with a puzzled look.


    "Who knows what they think, but they must have no good intentions. What''s disgusting is that I received them so grandly, and asked the third-rank master to greet them and open the way for them. It''s really annoying." The person before said quite angrily.


    "If it is really for the purpose of discussion and negotiation, it would be okay to send a third-rank senior official to greet him. After all, these years, the chaos at the border of China and Feng Jueguo has labored the people and money, resulting in the empty treasury. It is estimated that those people in the court, I want to settle down too."


    "It''s okay if you don''t fight, but you must never agree to their excessive demands."


    "I hope so."


    As the pedestrian drifted away, the conversation between the two slowly ended, while the handsome boy and Xiaohuan stood beside them and listened to their conversation from beginning to end. When the crowd gradually dispersed, the two also left.


    "My son, those are the people from Feng Jueguo? They are so strange. No wonder, I know that I heard people say that Feng Jueguo is a land of barbarians, and they are all uncivilized people. It''s less hairy," said Xiaohuan tut.


    "I heard from the emperor that the country is barren and desolate, and the environment is harsh. The people there are often hungry, so the people''s customs are strong. Once there is a shortage of food, they will come to me to plunder at the border, kill people to grab food, and do everything. It''s really hateful." The handsome young man Liu frowned and said, "I just don''t know why they are here this time."


    "Could it be that the two scholars just said that they came to negotiate a peace?" Xiaohuan asked.


    "It''s possible, I don''t know." The handsome young man said: "Forget it, don''t think about it, national affairs, I have my emperor to think about it, go trouble, I am a girl, and it is useless to think so much. It''s rare to come out secretly once, let''s go shopping again."


    After speaking, the handsome young man walked forward with joyful steps. Obviously, what just happened didn''t make her think much, nor disturb her mood. Just like she said, the country''s major events are not her turn. A girl worries about her emperor''s brother and so many officials in the court thinking that what she has to do now is to take this opportunity and have fun.


    "My son, wait for me! It''s late, should we go back?" Xiaohuan said while trotting to follow.


    "It''s still very early, don''t worry, let''s play again." The handsome boy said non-stop.


    On the other side, in the imperial palace, the emperor of the day was sitting in the hall, quietly looking at the direction of the door, his face was expressionless, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    On both sides of the main hall, there are two rows of officials standing on each side of civil and military affairs, with solemn expressions, bowed heads and no speech. After all, this is the Golden Luang Temple. Without the permission of the emperor, it is obviously not allowed to speak casually.


    "Where is Feng Jueguo''s special envoy?" For a long time, the emperor, who was sitting at the head, suddenly asked, the tough voice echoing in the spacious hall.


    "My Majesty, Feng Jueguo''s special envoy has entered the city and is now coming to the palace." The first person standing on the left said.


    His Majesty the Emperor nodded on it, looked at the person who had just spoken, and said: "Wu Shangshu, you are in contact with Feng Jueguo, do you think they are sincere to discuss peace?"


    Obviously, this time the envoy sent by the Feng Jueguo was really guessed by the two scholars outside. It was really for the purpose of discussing peace.


    And the first person standing on the left is Wu Yan, the official secretary, besides being the official secretary, he has another identity, that is, Wu Guiren''s father!The reason why Wu Guiren was so powerful in the palace and even the rumor that he would be sealed off had a lot to do with Wu Yan.


    Originally, Wu Yan, as the official secretary, had no opportunity and no right to manage Hefeng Jueguo¡¯s affairs, but this Feng Jueguo didn¡¯t know how he got on Wu Yan¡¯s line before and passed him on. I wanted to discuss the idea of ??peace, and only then arranged for the special envoy to come.


    "His Majesty, Feng Jueguo''s sincerity in negotiating peace must be there." Wu Yangong said, "However, I''m afraid they will put forward some conditions. After all, I have been in chaos with them on the border for ten years and have not taken it. What cheap."


    Having said that, Wu Yan squinted at Li Yuangu, the Shangshu of the Ministry of War. The first person who was defeated on this battlefield was to be punished. Naturally, it was Shangshu of the Ministry of War.


    Li Yuangu also saw Wu Yan''s eyes, and said with anger, "We didn''t take advantage of it, but they won''t get any benefit from the windy country!"


    "Feng Jueguo''s food for the winter every year seems to be''provided'' here." Wu Yan said slowly.


    Everyone at the scene knew that the food was not provided to the other side voluntarily, but the other side came to grab it. It was just that they could not keep it, so they were snatched away.


    "Then they also die here every year." Li Yuangu said.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise!" When the prince suddenly said, his voice caused Wu Yan and Li Yuangu to stop talking, and they didn''t dare to speak anymore. The whole hall returned to deathly silence. .


    "There is no problem with them." His Majesty said: "As long as the conditions are not too excessive, I can promise them!"


    As the emperor of the dynasty, he knows the situation in this country better than anyone else, and it is not that he can''t fight with Feng Jueguo. However, for so many years, he has not been able to gain the upper hand, let alone completely defeat the other party.


    This battle cannot always be stalemate. For so many years, in order to cope with the frontier affairs, a lot of manpower and material resources, the treasury and a lot of resources have been consumed. As an emperor, he wants to be a holy monarch, but he doesn¡¯t want to see The people suffered, so after Feng Jueguo passed on the controversial ideas, he thought for a while and agreed, and when arranging to receive the other party''s special envoy, it also gave the other party a lot of face.


    Of course, deep down in his heart, he doesn¡¯t want this war, he doesn¡¯t want to just leave it alone. If it¡¯s not my race, their hearts will be different. Past history has proved this, even if it¡¯s a temporary peace. Peaceful coexistence, but in a few years, the two sides will definitely fight again.


    However, this period of peaceful coexistence is also very important to them. With this time, he will definitely be able to make the country prosperous, accumulate wealth, train soldiers, and wait for disputes again. Can completely defeat the other party.


    And the reason why he is so confident is because their Dalu Dynasty is rich in resources, outstanding people, and rich in resources, while Feng Jueguo is very desolate. If the two sides develop together, he has confidence in surpassing each other and will keep each other far away. Throw off.


    Therefore, even if the other party puts forward some conditions, as long as they are not too excessive, he will accept it, in order to fight for the short period of more than ten years, or even a few years of recuperation.

 2010 Chapter 2010 Above the Hall

    "Feng Jueguo''s special envoy is here!" Just as the emperor was thinking about his own affairs, a slightly sharp voice sounded.


    "Feng Jueguo Special Envoy!" There was another similar sound, but this time the distance from the main hall was obviously closer.


    "Feng Jueguo Special Envoy is here!"


    "Feng Jueguo Special Envoy is here!"


    ......


    The announcements sounded one after another, and these were all shouted by the eunuchs standing outside the hall. From the time when the envoy of Feng Jueguo entered the inner city of the palace, some people began to make announcements all the way to the hall.


    As the voice got closer and closer, the many ministers in the hall also subconsciously checked their appearance and stood up straight. They are their celestial kingdom. Now there is a small country from the Western Regions, they can¡¯t lose the celestial dynasty. The face, especially the other party is still a country of wind, this country that has fought with them for many years, they can''t show weakness.


    At this time, a little eunuch ran into the hall with small steps. After that, he knelt down towards the emperor and said, "Your Majesty Qi, Feng Jueguo''s special envoy, is already waiting outside the hall."


    "Let them in," said the emperor sitting above.


    "Yes." The little eunuch stood up, then, facing outside the hall, he said loudly: "Xuan, the special envoy of Feng Jueguo attended!"


    The voice is still a bit sharp and lacks masculinity.


    Immediately afterwards, three people walked in from outside the main hall. After entering the main hall, the strong and strong man headed, looked around the luxurious hall like a curious baby, with a strong greed in his eyes.


    And the ministers of the Da Lu dynasty in the hall, seeing Feng Jueguo¡¯s special envoy, looked like they had never seen the world, and they all despised them in their hearts, thinking, that Feng Jueguo really is. In the barbarian land, the people there are also rude people without the slightest knowledge. Although they are good at fighting, in other respects, they are far behind their Dalu.


    In this way, everyone actually had some contempt for Feng Jueguo in their hearts.


    "Feng Jueguo''s special envoy pays a visit to your Majesty the Emperor of the Dalu Dynasty!" The three people walked to the very center of the hall, placed one arm on their chest, and said to the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty above.


    Feng Jueguo''s special envoys consisted of three people, standing in front of each other, and standing in front was the strong man. Judging from their positions, these three were clearly headed by him.


    However, when the two people in the back bend over, their faces are somewhat respectful, whether it is true or not, but there are indeed some. However, the strong man in front has a look of disdain and bends over. Things are mostly perfunctory.


    "Bold! I saw your Majesty, why don''t you kneel down?!" A big eunuch standing next to the Emperor, pointed at the three people, and shouted loudly.


    The eunuch who can stand next to the emperor in the hall is not low in status. In fact, this eunuch is still at the level of general manager and is usually considered to be a high position. Therefore, even if it is also a eunuch, if you say something, But freedom is majestic.


    It''s just that the three envoys of the Wind Jueguo were obviously not frightened. Hearing his scolding, his expression did not change the slightest. The strong man standing in the first place straightened his body even more with a look of contempt. Looking at the eunuch who was shouting, he said, "We, a brave warrior, don''t have the habit of kneeling to others, even if it''s a heavenly king, Lao Tzu!"


    "Presumptuous!" The big eunuch roared at him, "This is the Da Lu Dynasty, not your barbaric land!"


    "What about the Great Lu Dynasty?" The strong and strong man, not only was not scared, but still looked contemptuous: "Isn''t he beaten up by our windy son Lang? Ah, haha."


    After the man finished speaking, above the hall, he smiled unscrupulously, and did not pay attention to the surrounding monarchs and ministers.


    On the side of the Da Lu Dynasty, whether it was the emperor sitting above or the ministers standing below, all of them were filled with righteous indignation, full of anger, of course, in that anger, there were some embarrassment hidden.


    After all, even though the person spoke awkwardly, what he said was the truth. They were indeed unbeatable in the Great Lu Dynasty. In the past ten years, they have not gained much advantage.


    "The barbarians really don''t understand etiquette!"


    "You bastard, it''s a bastard, how can you and other barbarians despise my Da Lu Dynasty?"


    "Your Majesty, beat these three people to death with sticks, in order to promote the majesty of the Lu Dynasty."


    Many ministers, no matter what they think in their minds and their usual relations, at this time, they are very unified, that is, they denounce Feng Jueguo¡¯s messengers. After all, they are all ministers of the Great Lu Dynasty. This Feng Jue The people of the country are too much, so speaking of the Da Lu Dynasty is not equivalent to slap them in the face in public?


    Therefore, everyone was very angry, and even many people asked His Majesty the Emperor to kill these rude people.


    The performance of the people did not scare the three envoys of the wind, especially the first one, with his head held up and his eyes rebellious, as if he were listening to the barking of mosquitoes to the sounds of crusade around him. Not only was there no fear, the contempt on his face was even more obvious.


    "Shut up all to me!" His Majesty the emperor sitting above, slammed the armrest on the seat, and said in a deep voice.


    The whole hall suddenly became quiet, as if everyone''s necks were suddenly strangled by someone, and there was no sound.


    His Majesty, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, looked at everyone, and finally fixed his gaze on the three envoys of Feng Jueguo, and said in a deep voice: "Envoys of Feng Jueguo, are you here to provoke face to face? That''s the case, my Dalu dynasty will definitely stay with me to the end!


    "Yes, stay with you to the end! Our great Lu dynasty''s thousands of children will surely trample you on the ground!" Li Yuangu, Shangshu of the Ministry of War, said with a blushing face.


    Li Yuangu¡¯s red face was not only because of his shyness, but also because of his inner shame. He was slapped in public by Feng Jueguo. To say that he felt the most embarrassing and most ashamed, it was him who was the official book of the Ministry of War. After all, the war against Feng Jueguo, He has always been in charge. However, ten years have passed. Not only did they fail to defeat Feng Jueguo, they were also robbed of a lot of good things by Feng Jueguo, including food, gold, silver and porcelain, and even the population. Wait.


    In this court, many people originally questioned his ability. Normally, all kinds of rumors have not stopped, especially Wu Yan headed. Therefore, Li Yuangu has a lot of The pressure was over, and now he was still being humiliated by the Feng Jueguo in front of everyone, and everyone else felt the atmosphere. He, the principal, naturally felt even more embarrassed.


    The brawny man, who had a strong wind, wanted to say something, but he was pulled by the people behind him. He hesitated for a moment and shut his mouth unwillingly. However, there was still no fear on his face. It means that even if the emperor who was defeated by Feng Jueguo asked face to face, he was not afraid.


    "Tian Khan calms down your anger, you misunderstood." A middle-aged man behind the strong man raised his head slightly, looked at the emperor above, and said neither humble nor arrogant.


    Tian Khan, it is the honorific name of the many small countries and tribes in the Western Regions and on the grasslands to the emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty. This title was exchanged with blood by the emperors of the Da Lu Dynasty when the country was founded. At that time, the power of the Da Lu Dynasty Heyday, the army is powerful, and the small countries and tribes around him bowed their heads and became the subjects of the Dalu dynasty, and the emperor of the Dalu dynasty was called the Tian Khan.


    However, the national power of the Dalu dynasty began to weaken, and the combat effectiveness of the army was also declining. There were also various internal struggles in the court, and the strength declined a lot. At the same time, the small neighboring countries developed well. They used Dalu. The DPRK¡¯s assistance to them has continued to develop itself, and after being strong, it has begun to move around in its heart, and is no longer at ease with the status quo. Feng Jueguo is only one of the countries.


    But in fact, many countries around the Dalu dynasty, at this time, all began to watch the Dalu dynasty. After all, the Dalu dynasty is rich in resources and rich in resources. It is not that their small countries can compare with them. In the past, They need the Da Lu Dynasty to give them alms, and now that they have the strength, and at the same time the Da Lu Dynasty has shown a decline, they naturally want to get more.


    It is precisely because of this that the Great Lu dynasty needed to deploy troops on various borders to prevent sneak attacks by small countries, which led to dispersal of military power. There was no way to concentrate their efforts to wipe out the wind and extinction. However, the other countries, although there was no peace on the surface. The Lu Dynasty was torn apart, but the small frictions continued. At the same time, they secretly sent soldiers to help Feng Jueguo and deal with the Da Lu Dynasty to gain benefits.


    It is precisely because of this that the Great Lu dynasty and Feng Jueguo, such a small country, has been fighting for ten years, but it still has not been able to completely defeat the other side. The Great Lu dynasty is not a small Feng Jueguo. It is an alliance of many small nations and tribes.


    "Misunderstanding? What do you misunderstand?" The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty asked without expression on his face.


    "Our prince has absolutely no intention to look down on the Da Lu Dynasty. The war on the border is just a misunderstanding." The middle-aged man said.


    "This misunderstanding has lasted for ten years? Are you a fool?"


    "Of course not." The middle-aged man said: "We, a person who is absolutely windy, admire the culture of the Dalu dynasty in our hearts. The border affairs are only a last resort. Tian Khan should know that we are windy. In winter, there is a shortage of food, quilts, food, and everything. Without these people, our people would starve to death a lot."


    "So, do you come to our Dalu dynasty to grab it?" the emperor of Dalu dynasty asked.


    "It''s really a last resort." The middle-aged man said again. Obviously, he didn''t deny the robbing.


    "Humph!" The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty snorted coldly, expressing his dissatisfaction.

 2011 Chapter 2011 Excessive Conditions

    "Dear Tian Khan, we came this time with sincerity. The years of warfare are not good for our two countries. Therefore, we hope to stop the war on the border." The middle-aged man said.


    Hearing what he said, the emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty raised his eyebrows, and he was obviously a little moved. It was the courtiers below, who had been scolding the country before, saying that they were barbarians and did not understand civilization, but , Now I heard that the other side did indeed have a truce, and they all showed some intentions.


    The performance of the people of the Da Lu Dynasty did not escape the eyes of the Feng Jueguo trio. They chuckled in their hearts at the same time, and they looked down on the Da Lu Dynasty even more. At the same time, they were even more concerned about the trip to the Da Lu Dynasty. Is assured.


    And that middle-aged man, although on the surface he is very respectful to the Da Lu Dynasty, but this does not mean that he is really afraid of the Da Lu Dynasty. He really respects the Da Lu Dynasty. That is just a polite way of saying. That¡¯s all, he really didn¡¯t dare to think too much about the Da Lu dynasty as it was decades ago. However, after these ten years of war, he had already understood the actual situation of the Da Lu dynasty, and he was early in his heart. There is no awe.


    "Stopping the war is indeed good for our two countries." The emperor of the Dalu Dynasty nodded and said.


    "Yes, our majesty, the emperor of the country, thinks so too." The middle-aged man said, "But..."


    "But what?" The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty asked involuntarily. His eagerness also showed that in his heart, he really wanted a truce.


    However, his eager performance gave the three envoys of Feng Jueguo a signal, and they all knew the true thoughts of this Tian Khan.


    "However, in the past ten years, many sons and daughters from Fengjue have died in battle at the border. If the war is now truce, we need to give them and their families an explanation." The middle-aged man said.


    "What''s the explanation?"


    "We Feng Jueguo warriors can''t die in vain, so we need to give some compensation to their families, and our majesty, Feng Jueguo, hope that this compensation can be provided by the Da Lu Dynasty." The middle-aged man said.


    The expressions of the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty and the ministers suddenly sank, and the other party''s meaning was obvious. This was asking for "war reparations." Usually, at the end of a war, the victorious country would ask the defeated country to do something. There are various reasons for compensation. The reason mentioned by the middle-aged man is only one of them. Anyway, no matter what the reason is, there is only one purpose, and that is to provide money and other compensation from the defeated country. .


    However, their Great Lu Dynasty was not a defeated country. Although they have not been able to defeat Feng Jueguo in the past ten years, Feng Jueguo has also failed to defeat them, although a lot of people have been taken away from them. , Food and some other resources, but every time they paid the price, many people died.


    In short, in the war between the two sides, it can be said that the Great Lu Dynasty is indeed at a disadvantage, but if it is true, it is completely defeated. That is not to say. The monarchs of the Great Lu Dynasty want to end this war only because of this. The war has consumed a lot of their manpower and material resources, but has not achieved any results. There is really no need to continue. In terms of cost, the Dalu Dynasty also surpassed Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, the monarchs and ministers of the Great Lu Dynasty wanted to end this war, even if they paid some price, it was okay. Therefore, after hearing the other party¡¯s words, although the faces of the people of the Great Lu Dynasty looked ugly, they did not turn their faces. After all, they were mentally prepared before paying the price.


    "How much do you want?" the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty asked.


    "Silver five million taels!" The middle-aged man said directly. Obviously, he had predicted that the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty would not turn his face.


    "Five million taels?" The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty frowned slightly. This number is not big or small. Their tax income in the Great Lu Dynasty is at least 30 million taels a year. If they can end this war. , The annual tax can be increased by at least 10 million taels. Moreover, as long as the national affairs are stable, the more it will increase every year.


    Therefore, if the war can be ended by just spending five million taels of silver, it is still a bargain.


    "Yes!" After trying to understand, His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty nodded.


    "Tian Khan is wise!" The middle-aged man bowed deeply and said loudly. However, before the smile on the face of the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty appeared, the middle-aged man straightened up again and said to him : "In addition..."


    "More?!" the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty asked.


    "Don''t go too far. Give you five million taels of silver, which is not bad."


    "That''s right, you Feng Jueguo is dead. Didn''t our Dalu dynasty die on the battlefield? We haven''t asked you for compensation yet?"


    "Insatiable people!"


    The other ministers and those who saw Feng Jueguo seemed to want to make conditions, and they all cried out unhappy.


    Originally, it was already a shame to pay the other party''s war indemnity. After it was recorded in the history books, they, the officials of the court, were going to be shamed for a hundred years, and it was spread out to the people in the market. , Will despise them.


    It can be said that agreeing to pay them war indemnities is already a very unusual thing for everyone in the Dalu Dynasty. If the other party is still not satisfied, it is simply too much.


    However, the three special envoys of Feng Jueguo who have been aware of the truth and futility of the Dalu Dynasty did not take the anger of the people to their hearts. In their opinion, these people from the Dalu Dynasty, including their emperor, are nothing but bluffs. , There is nothing to be afraid of. The courage of the people of the Da Lu Dynasty has been on the battlefield, and has been defeated by their brave warriors.


    "Tian Khan calms down his anger." The middle-aged man said, "Listen to my explanation."


    "You said."


    "I said before that our Feng Jueguo came over to grab things and we had no alternative. In fact, we didn''t want to, but because the conditions in our place were too bad, we were short of food and clothing every winter, so we came to grab things. In order to avoid such things from happening again, our emperor hopes that the Lu dynasty can provide us with some money and food every year. In that case, if we have food and clothing, we won¡¯t snatch it again.¡± The middle-aged people don¡¯t. Said quickly.


    The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty was originally angry that the other party was greedy, but after hearing the other party''s words, he actually felt that there was some truth. If the other party really had food and drink, he would not come to them to grab things. Naturally, there will be no more conflicts.


    Moreover, if the supply time is long, it may be that Feng Jueguo will be dependent on them in the Da Lu Dynasty. In that case, it is not a bad thing for them.


    "It makes sense." The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty nodded.


    "Tian Khan is wise." The middle-aged man said: "Our emperor doesn''t ask much, as long as we have enough food and drink for the people of the country, the details are as follows..."


    With that said, the middle-aged man actually took out a scroll from his arms, and then opened the scroll. The moment he saw the scroll, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty instinctively felt that it was not good, maybe things were not as simple as he thought. Yes, the request of the other party will not be too simple, if it is simple, do you still need to write it down on the scroll?


    Just as the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty was thinking about it, the middle-aged man over there had already opened the scroll and started reading to it.


    "The Dalu dynasty provides five million taels of Fengjueguo silver, one hundred thousand pieces of cloth, 30,000 cattle and sheep each, and one hundred thousand quintals of grain..." the middle-aged man, who was Fengjueguo, said The content on the scroll is read one by one.


    However, every time he reads one, the monarchs and ministers of the Da Lu Dynasty look ugly, especially the emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty who sits above, his face is gloomy and dripping with water, the big one standing next to him The eunuch can even feel that the anger on his body is constantly rising, and it is possible to explode at any time.


    "enough!"


    While the middle-aged man was still reading, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty finally couldn''t bear it, slammed his dragon chair and shouted, his voice loud, even if he was standing outside the palace. The guards all heard clearly, and they also felt the anger in the heart of the Emperor from this voice.


    "Dear Tian Khan, I haven''t finished it yet, please let me finish it." The middle-aged man said, and after that, he actually wanted to read it.


    "I''ve said enough! If you dare to read one more sentence, I''ll cut off your head first!" The emperor of the Dalu dynasty scolded angrily, without concealing his inner anger.


    The middle-aged man didn''t read it any more, but he still looked at the emperor of the Dalu dynasty without humility or arrogance, "Dear Tian Khan, your attitude is not good for the peace negotiations between our two countries."


    At this time, although the middle-aged man still had a respectful look on his face, everyone on the scene understood that he didn''t mean much respect at all, and he didn''t put their Da Lu Chao in his eyes at all.


    "Do you Feng Jueguo have the sincerity of peace talks?" The emperor of the Dalu Dynasty said: "What is the difference between your conditions and Mingqiu?"


    "Of course there is a difference, at least, you Dalu dynasty don''t have to die." The middle-aged man said.


    "Do you think we are afraid of death?" The emperor of the Dalu Dynasty said: "These conditions of yours are too excessive, we can''t agree to it!"


    Indeed, the conditions that the middle-aged man just put forward were indeed too excessive. Even when they defeated neighboring countries before the Great Lu Dynasty, they did not ask for so much. This is no longer a simple condition. It is simply the humiliation of Chi Guoguo!

 2012 Chapter 2012 I dont agree

    The conditions put forward by Feng Jueguo''s envoy were simply humiliating. Nothing like this had ever happened in the history of the Lu Dynasty. Once they agreed, they would really be nailed to the pillar of shame.


    Therefore, for these conditions, neither the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty nor the courtiers could accept it.


    "Dear Tian Khan, our emperor said, these conditions are not impossible to negotiate." The envoy of Feng Jueguo said slowly, seemingly happy to be able to see the gaffe of the emperors of the Dalu dynasty: "This time, our eldest prince came in person, and it has already proved that we have sincere peace and negotiation."


    "He is their big prince?" The emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty glanced at the strong and strong man who was the head of the three, and said, the middle-aged man had already mentioned the identity of the strong and strong man once, but at that time everyone did not agree. I didn''t care.


    And if the other party is really Feng Jueguo''s eldest prince, then Feng Jueguo does have the sincerity of peace talks, otherwise, they just send a special envoy to come, there is no need for the prince to come in person.


    "Yes, this is our great prince, and also our best fighter, Luiza." The middle-aged man introduced.


    The headed strong man, Luiza in the middle-aged man''s mouth, nodded slightly, unabated with arrogance.


    Although the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty was angry with the other party''s arrogant attitude, he didn''t say anything, as long as he knew that the other party was really the prince of Feng Jueguo.


    "Our majesty, the emperor of the country, this time sending the prince to come, besides being responsible for the discussion and discussion, there is another idea." The middle-aged man continued.


    "what idea?"


    "Marriage!" The middle-aged man glanced deeply at the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty, and then faintly spit out two words.


    It¡¯s just that these two words are not insignificant to the monarchs and ministers of the Da Lu Dynasty in the main hall. After listening to them, their hearts jumped, that is, there is Wu Yan, the official secretary, but his face is not surprised. If you look closely, you can see that the corners of his mouth are warped.


    "What do you mean by this?" Although there was already some speculation in his mind, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty was not sure yet, so he asked.


    "Our prince Luiza is not only the great prince of our Feng Jue Country, but also the most powerful warrior of our Feng Jue Country. Even on the battlefield, it is an enemy of a thousand people. On the battlefield before, he could not stand up. Little credit is also our future emperor.¡± The middle-aged man said.


    However, his words made the people of the Dalu dynasty feel quite upset. This Luiza made meritorious service on the battlefield, that is to say, he directly or indirectly killed a lot of people from the Dalu dynasty. Thanks to everyone, it''s strange that everyone is in a good mood.


    "And our eldest prince Luiza has been obsessed with warfare before, so we haven''t married a wife yet." The middle-aged man continued: "Only then, our emperor, send the eldest prince to come together, except for peace talks. I also want to propose marriage to the Dalu dynasty, hoping to marry the princess of the Dalu dynasty, and the prince and the princess are in pairs. Moreover, if the two countries can marry, then the relationship between the two countries can also maintain harmony and there will be no more wars. We can also make concessions to the conditions of the peace talks."


    Hearing that the middle-aged man finished speaking, the emperor of the Dalu dynasty was already very unsightly. He directly refused and said, "No, I can''t agree to this matter!"


    In the history of the Dalu dynasty, marriages have not never happened, but they are all the princes of the Dalu dynasty, or the children of the nobles, marrying imperial women from the surrounding small countries. As for the matter of marrying princesses, in Dalu North Korea has never happened!


    Generally speaking, marrying a princess or a royal girl to another country is meant to please. This kind of affectionate thing is essentially a shameful thing. Those small countries, in order to guarantee their own interests, guarantee themselves The country will not be attacked by the Dalu dynasty, so only royal women will be sent to make a marriage, just to please the Dalu dynasty and have a good relationship with the Dalu dynasty.


    And as the upper kingdom of the heavenly dynasty, how could the Great Lu Dynasty agree to such a humiliating marriage?The security of a country depends on a woman to maintain it, which is simply a very shameful thing.


    Therefore, after the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty heard the words of the envoy of Feng Jueguo, he refused without thinking about it.


    "Dear Tian Khan, is your decision too impulsive?" The middle-aged man did not mean to give up: "We definitely came to propose marriage with great sincerity. Would you consider it again?"


    "There is nothing to consider. I will not agree to this matter." The emperor of the Dalu Dynasty directly waved his hand and said.


    "Huh!" The prince of Feng Jueguo, Luiza, heard the words of the emperor of the Dalu dynasty and immediately snorted and expressed his dissatisfaction, "Emperor of the Dalu dynasty, do you look down on me?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    In fact, the emperor of the Dalu dynasty really thought so in his heart. In his heart, people who are absolutely barbarians and disobedient to enlightenment, how can such a person be worthy of their Dalu dynasty princess?Even if he is the prince of Feng Jueguo, in the heart of the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty, he does not have too much weight, and he is not worthy of their princess of the Dalu Dynasty.


    "Hmph, your Dalu dynasty people are courageous people, dare not to think about it! Cowardly, timid!" Naluiza said.


    "Bastard! Really, I dare not kill you?" When the emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty was said to his face, he was immediately angry.


    "Tian Khan calms down his anger. Our eldest prince has no disrespect, but he is more straightforward. When he was on the battlefield, he had seen a lot of cowardly performances of soldiers of the Lu Dynasty, so he said that." The person said.


    It¡¯s just that, although he was ¡°pleading¡±, he was no better than Luiza, and it was almost equivalent to a face-to-face fight. In front of the monarchs of the Dalu Dynasty, he said that the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty were incompetent. Is it just a face slap?


    "Our sons and men of the Dalu dynasty are all good, how can they be cowards!" said His Majesty the emperor of the Dalu dynasty.


    "Although the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty are strong, they are still inferior to our brave warriors. If your Majesty Tian Khan doesn''t believe it, you can ask your general. Otherwise, you won''t be on the battlefield. , Always defeated." The middle-aged man said.


    The emperors of the Great Lu Dynasty wanted to refute, however, in the battle against Feng Jueguo, they did often lose more and win less, and there was nothing wrong with saying that those who could not defeat Feng Jueguo.


    "Dear Tian Khan, we are definitely sincere in proposing the marriage, and I hope Tian Khan will consider it carefully." The middle-aged man continued.


    The emperor of the Dalu dynasty still wanted to refuse, but at this time, Wu Yan, the official secretary, took a slight step and said, "Your Majesty, Feng Jueguo''s special envoy has just arrived, and he has been busy all the way. They take a break. As for the peace talks, they cannot be negotiated in one or two days. They can discuss it later."


    The emperor of the Dalu dynasty thought for a while and said, "Wu Aiqing said, come here and arrange for some special envoys to go to rest."


    The emperor of the Dalu dynasty also wanted to understand in his heart that this peace talk is indeed not something that can be negotiated right away. The other party''s lion speaks loudly, and the marriage is mixed in. This matter is even more complicated. He is He wants peace talks, but doesn''t want to get married, so he also needs to discuss with his ministers how to continue this matter.


    But the eldest prince Luiza of Feng Jueguo wanted to say something, but was pulled by the middle-aged man, and then stopped.


    The middle-aged man also understands that the peace talks cannot be negotiated right away, and the other party will not agree to their terms immediately, so that the other party can discuss it carefully. In addition, they can also make other preparations.


    The three envoys of Feng Jueguo were quickly taken down. However, the anger in the heart of the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty did not decrease much. Just after the hall, he was embarrassed by the other party. As the emperor of the first dynasty, This is indeed a very embarrassing thing.


    "Li Yuangu, what a good thing you did! What you saw was that because of your incompetence, I was publicly humiliated by those barbarians." The emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty looked at his military department and said.


    "The minister is guilty!" Li Yuangu, the Shangshu of the Ministry of War, quickly took two steps aside, walked out of the queue, and knelt directly on the hall.


    "Okay, okay, you tell me honestly, they are really so powerful people who are extremely powerful? We have so many soldiers and horses in the Dalu dynasty, how can we really help them?" His Majesty the emperor of the Dalu dynasty Asked.


    Although, after these ten years of war, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty also understood that it is not a simple matter to defeat Feng Jueguo. There are many things involved, but it is obvious that he is being bullied face to face like this. Not reconciled, he questioned his Armed Forces Shangshu, hoping to get a satisfactory answer from his mouth.


    However, this expectation is probably going to fall.


    After hearing the emperor''s question, Li Yuangu showed hesitation on his face, as if he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Don''t think so much, what do you say!"


    "Yes!" Li Yuangu nodded quickly: "My Majesty, in terms of body, the people of Feng Jueguo are indeed stronger than the people of our Dalu dynasty. Moreover, most of them are proficient in riding and sumo. Every soldier is very brave. In addition, their domestic conditions are difficult. Therefore, on the battlefield, they are desperate. Only in this way can they survive. Therefore, we are at a disadvantage on the battlefield, most of the time."


    "Can''t our soldiers train? Don''t you dare to work hard? Then what do I want them to do?" said His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty.

 2013 Chapter 2013

    "Training is naturally possible." Li Yuangu said: "However, as far as riding is concerned, even if our soldiers have trained for many years, it is difficult for our soldiers to catch up with them, and the physical conditions cannot be caught up in a short time. "


    "You mean, our people from the Dalu dynasty must not be able to beat them who are extremely powerful?" The emperor of the Dalu dynasty said, "but you can count on for decades. At that time, our Dalu dynasty What Bingfeng pointed to are invincible. Didn¡¯t Feng Jueguo also beg for mercy and knelt for mercy? Why, in only a few decades, we can¡¯t beat them? They still want to marry our princess. Dare to mention it!"


    You should know that the current emperor of the Dalu Dynasty is not very old. Therefore, although he has children, they are not very old, and they are not yet marriageable. Among the children left by the first emperor, although there are women, , The age is generally relatively old, and they are all married, so it is also inappropriate. For the entire royal family, if you say that the age is right, there is only one who is not married. That is the youngest daughter of the first emperor and the youngest of the current emperor. His younger sister, named Lu Yunqi, is 18 years old this year.


    In this era, people who are not married at the age of eighteen, especially women, are definitely considered to be older. Most women are married at around fourteen, and they can get married at twelve. I haven''t gotten married yet. If it is in ordinary people, there will definitely be rumours. Even as a princess of the royal family, no one dares to say anything in person, but there is probably some discussion behind it.


    However, the emperor of the Dalu dynasty now loves his youngest sister very much. The degree of love is no less than that of his children. Therefore, there has been no persecution in marriage. She, let her decide.


    Therefore, this also resulted in that Lu Yunqi was already eighteen years old and had not married yet.


    And now, Feng Jueguo people actually come to propose marriage to marry the princess of the Dalu Dynasty. Doesn¡¯t that mean they want to marry their most beloved sister, because she is the only one eligible for the entire royal family, which is also Dalu The reason why the emperor of the dynasty was so angry was that his sister, who was in his own heart, could not let her marry in that barbaric land?Moreover, he also promised his sister before that, her marriage was decided by herself. Such a decision, in the eyes of outsiders, was really too silly. After all, in this era, it is rare for a woman to make her own marriage. The thing, even if it is a woman in the royal family, is no exception.


    Therefore, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, after hearing the request of Feng Jueguo''s special envoy, refused without thinking about it. That was something he could not accept.


    What made this not-so-old emperor even more angry was that their Dalu dynasty still existed as a hegemon a few decades ago, and the surrounding small countries depended on their breath to survive, and now, one by one Actually, they all gave birth to a rebellious heart, especially this Feng Jueguo, who had fought against the Dalu Dynasty for ten years. This is simply too unacceptable.


    "His Majesty, in the past few years, the surrounding countries respected our Dalu dynasty very much, and there was no shortage of pilgrimages every year. Therefore, our Dalu dynasty helped them develop in other ways. Therefore, the surrounding countries In recent decades, the country has developed rapidly, especially with Feng Jue Country as the most important thing. In our Great Lu Dynasty, there have been some problems in the army. Some generals ate empty salaries and did not think about training, resulting in a decline in the army¡¯s combat effectiveness. , Which led to the current situation." Li Yuangu said.


    Li Yuangu''s meaning is very obvious. Other countries are developing and training soldiers, but our Dalu dynasty is stagnant or even regressive. In this case, it is normal to be unable to beat others.


    Li Yuangu didn''t mind to point out the problems in the army directly, because he had only been in office for a few years as a minister of war. The problems in the army were all the problems of his predecessor and had little to do with him.


    Even Li Yuangu wanted to take this opportunity to gain real power. Although he had been in the position of Shangshu of the Ministry of War for several years, he found that it was not easy to control the army completely. Many generals and He worked against him. In the first few years, he didn''t have much strength, so he could only dormant, and at the same time, he investigated the details clearly.


    Behind those people, Li Yuangu saw the shadow of Wu Yan, the official secretary. Wu Yan is much older than Li Yuangu''s seniority. He has been a senior official for many years. Whether it is network or strength, it is better than Li Yuangu is much more powerful, but Li Yuangu didn''t expect that the opponent''s hand stretched so long, and it was stretched into the army. What made him helpless was that he found that he didn''t have much choice.


    As the official secretary of Wu Yan, his contacts are naturally very wide. Over the years, many people have been placed in the army through various relationships. Although Li Yuangu knows the situation, there is no evidence. It''s not easy to report to the emperor, and even if he does, he might be the one who is unlucky in the end.


    However, without the support of the emperor, it is very difficult for him to completely eliminate Wu Yan from the army. He has been working hard for several years, but the effect is not obvious.


    And now, he found an opportunity to take advantage of His Majesty¡¯s dissatisfaction with the army and let him, an official secretary, rectify. In that case, he could use some of Wu Yan¡¯s people and some disobedient people. Go and train your own direct line. That way, you can truly control the army in the future, and you will be more handy when commanding battles.


    "Asshole! These damn guys, eating the royal food, dare to do these things." Sure enough, after listening to Li Yuangu''s words, His Majesty the Emperor became even more angry: "How did you, the Shangshu of the Ministry of War?!"


    "Returning to your Majesty, the ministers have long wanted to rectify, but many generals have been operating in the army for a long time, and sometimes the ministers are weak." Li Yuangu cried.


    "Who would dare not obey the order? I want to rebel? You go to rectify me, and if there are people who do not obey the order, they will ransack their family directly!" His Majesty said angrily.


    "The minister accepts the order!" Li Yuangu knelt down and screamed Long live, but when he lowered his head, he suffocated Wu Yan, who was not far away, but the other party''s face was calm, as if this matter had nothing to do with him. same.


    However, Wu Yan is definitely smart. He knows that the emperor at this time is angry. If he speaks for those people, he will definitely spread his anger on his head. Moreover, all the emperors of the Great Lu Dynasty are very angry. I hate the involvement of civilians in the army. If the Emperor were to know about his involvement in the army, it would not be as simple as a curse.


    Therefore, Wu Yan did not stand up to speak, but in his heart he was sneering at Li Yuangu''s ignorance. Li Yuangu thought that with the emperor''s order, he could really control the army completely in his arms?He obviously thought things too simple.


    At this time, Wu Yan still stood up. Li Yuangu thought that the other party would speak and intercede for those people in the army. Li Yuangu was even thinking about how to connect Wu Yan and those people, but Wu Yan was Unhurriedly bent over and arched his hands and said, "Your Majesty, the army has to be cleaned up, but the strength of the army cannot be improved in a day or two. Our top priority is to solve the current peaceful affairs. The minister thought In this matter, peace talks are the best policy."


    "I also know that peace talks are the best policy, but you have heard about the conditions they just put forward, Aiqing, can you accept those conditions? If you accept them, how can I become the emperor? Didn''t I become the faint king?" His Majesty the Emperor Said.


    "Those conditions are naturally unacceptable." Wu Yan said: "It''s just that the minister thought that since they took the initiative to send special envoys, and they were still headed by the prince, it shows that they do have this sincerity and have this idea. So, we can still discuss those conditions with them."


    "Similar to what I thought." His Majesty said: "In this way, Wu Aiqing, you will be responsible for the peace talks with Feng Jueguo. Before, you and them first contacted, and they also expressed their desire for peace through you. Meaning, if you go to talk, maybe it will be better."


    "The minister leads the order!" Wu Yan bowed.


    "Okay, let''s all be gone." His Majesty stood up and said, and then left the hall amid the three long live calls of many ministers.


    "Li Shangshu, it seems that you will be busy next time." After the emperor left, Wu Yan said to Li Yuangu next to him.


    "I can share the worries for your Majesty, no matter how tired I am," Li Yuangu said.


    "That''s natural. This is our duty as ministers." Wu Yan said: "However, I kindly remind Li Shangshu, don''t make impulsive decisions just because you are in a hurry. It''s best to think more about it. , Think about it more."


    "Wu Shangshu is going to teach me how to be a minister of war? Or, should I resign to your majesty and let Wu Shangshulian serve as the minister of war?" Li Yuangu sarcastically said that he didn''t have much favor with Wu Yan, especially When he knew that the other party had stretched his hand into his army, he felt even more unfavorable. If it hadn''t been for the other party, he wouldn''t have had complete control of the army until now.


    "Li Shangshu''s words are serious, and I just kindly reminded it. It is Li Shangshu''s business whether to listen or not, and there is no other meaning." Wu Yan said.


    "I hope so!" Li Yuangu said. After that, he patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body, turned and walked outside the hall.


    Wu Yan stood there, staring at Li Yuangu''s back, his eyes flashing, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

 2015 Chapter 2015 The Emperors Brother

    Obviously, it is not an ordinary person who can be a close-knit maid of the princess. Xiaohuan has also been trained, read, and knows Chinese characters. Therefore, when she speaks clearly, she can also explain things clearly, rather than just silly talking.


    Therefore, the princess can easily hear what Xiaohuan said, but after listening to Xiaohuan, the princess¡¯s face is ugly, because what Xiaohuan said is very reasonable, although the great prince of the country did not clearly say that he wanted Marry her, but she is indeed the only princess eligible in the entire palace, so if the two countries really marry, then she must be the princess candidate.


    Obviously, this princess is Lu Yunqi, the youngest sister of the current emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    "Then what did my emperor brother say?" Princess Qi asked quickly.


    "His Majesty the Emperor directly rejected Feng Jueguo''s proposal for marriage." Xiaohuan said.


    "That''s good." Princess Qi said with a clear sigh of relief. As long as her emperor brother disagrees with this matter, no one can force herself to marry Feng Jueguo.


    Although Princess Qi has never seen Feng Jueguo''s eldest prince, nor does she know each other, she really doesn''t want to marry each other at all. The person she wants to marry must be an indomitable hero.


    As for the people of Feng Jueguo, in the eyes of everyone in the Dalu Dynasty, there are no people who are safe and civilized. Feng Jueguo is also a barbarian land. There will be no women from the Dalu Dynasty who want to marry Fengjueguo. , Not to mention the distinguished Princess Qi, she was even more reluctant.


    Although Princess Qi herself is not too concerned about national affairs, she occasionally listens to people talking about Feng Jueguo. From everyone¡¯s mouth, she also has a general impression of Feng Jueguo. However, this impression, But it is definitely not a good impression. Therefore, she does not have a good impression of Feng Jueguo. In addition, because of the war with Feng Jueguo, her emperor brother has not been in a good mood for a long time. Therefore, in Princess Qi¡¯s Inwardly, she doesn''t like people who are absolutely beautiful.


    "However, the Feng Jueguo people did not give up, they still insisted on marriage." Xiaohuan continued.


    "Wishful thinking! Even if I die, I won''t marry the prince who is so windy." Princess Qi said viciously.


    "That''s, how can they be worthy of the princess, these people are really hateful." Xiaohuan also said, at the same time, her heart is also very scared and unwilling, because once Qi If the princess is really married to Feng Jueguo, then, as Princess Qi¡¯s personal maid, she must also go with her. In that case, she will leave her hometown, and even, may not return to the Dalu dynasty in her life. It is scary to think about things like this to live in that barbarian land.


    Therefore, regarding this matter, she absolutely has the same attitude as Princess Qi. Of course, her attitude as a court lady can''t change anything, everything depends on the attitude of the Emperor.


    Fortunately, His Majesty the Emperor did not agree with this matter, but Xiaohuan could not be completely relieved.


    "Well, well, the emperor''s brother loved me and didn''t let me marry there." Princess Qi also said.


    "But..." Xiaohuan said worriedly.


    "But what?" Princess Qi asked.


    "However, the people who have the power of the country have not given up. They insisted on putting this matter in the peace talks. Then, the person in charge of the people of the country of the wind and the country was Wu Shangshu." Xiaohuan said.


    "Wu Shangshu?"


    "Yes, it''s Wu Guiren''s father, Wu Shangshu of the staff, I''m afraid he will do something wrong, princess, your relationship with Wu Guiren has always been bad, if Wu Guiren is behind the scenes, the servant is afraid of something unexpected. "Xiaohuan said.


    After listening to Xiaohuan, Princess Qi''s face kept changing. Indeed, Xiaohuan was right. The relationship between her and that Wu Guiren was indeed not good. For this situation, her emperor brother also knew, but, Her emperor brother felt that this was just a child¡¯s mischief. In addition, that Wu Guiren was very good at acting. In front of her emperor brother, he always acted like a good person, which made her emperor brother not behave. Take this matter to heart.


    However, Princess Qi knew that this was definitely not a child¡¯s mischief, and that Wu Guiren was not as generous as she had shown in front of the emperor. At least, behind the scenes, the two had faced each other many times. It¡¯s just that one is the emperor¡¯s favorite emperor sister, and the other is the emperor¡¯s de facto lord of the Sixth Palace. Both of them are distinguished persons, and neither of them can account for too many points. However, they cannot see each other, but Is always there.


    "It''s okay, as long as the emperor''s brother disagrees, even if the nobleman Wu said it''s okay," Princess Qi said.


    "I''m afraid that nobleman Wu has been blowing air in His Majesty''s ears. Over time, there may be accidents." Xiaohuan said worriedly.


    Princess Qi''s face is a bit ugly, because what Xiaohuan said is very possible, and if there is an accident, the result is definitely not what she wants to see.


    "No, I have to see the emperor brother!" Princess Qi stood up and said.


    Xiaohuan naturally nodded desperately, and she didn''t want any accidents in this matter.


    When the two arrived at the Imperial Study Room, His Majesty the Emperor had finished some memorials and was about to go to rest.


    "Brother Emperor!" After arriving at the door of the Imperial Study Room, without waiting for notification, Princess Qi pushed in directly. The guards at the door of the Imperial Study Room knew Princess Qi and knew her relationship with the Emperor. Naturally did not dare to stop, after all, it was not the first time for Princess Qi to enter directly without waiting for notification.


    "Hey, look, who is here, hey, sister, why is your face so ugly, who bullied you? Tell the emperor, the emperor will vent your anger." His Majesty the emperor''s "rude" behavior towards Princess Qi Not only did he not blame, but he smiled, but after seeing Princess Qi''s face was not good, he asked in confusion.


    "It''s the envoys from the wind that bullied me, the emperor brother, you send someone to kill them all." Princess Qi angrily came to the emperor''s side and said.


    "Envoy of Feng Jueguo? Why did they bully you?" the emperor asked.


    "I have heard that they are here to propose marriage. Their eldest prince wants to marry me. Anyway, I will not agree, and I will not agree to death," Princess Qi said.


    "It turned out to be this matter. Don''t worry, I have already rejected it. How can my dearest imperial sister marry such a barbarian land? Even if you agree, I won''t agree to it." His Majesty smiled Hehe said.


    "Really, you won''t change your mind?" Princess Qi asked worriedly.


    "Of course." His Majesty said: "I am the son of emperor, and the words spoken are the imperial edict. How can it change?"


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded with satisfaction: "Yes, the emperor''s elder brother is the son of emperor, so naturally he can''t change things day and night, but if the people who are extremely windy, don''t give up doing this?"


    The smile on the emperor''s face slowly disappeared, and he said: "I will talk to them, even if I pay more, I will not promise to marry you."


    "So, those ministers, will they object?" Princess Qi worried.


    "No, they don''t agree to marry you. Those literati are very face-saving. If we marry the princess to Feng Jue Country in exchange for peace, it would be a shame for them. The thing about this is to be remembered forever by history. They don¡¯t want to be like that.¡± The emperor said that he still knew the thoughts of those literati, unless the country was ruined, otherwise, those people would not agree. Through this kind of marriage in exchange for peace, and the current Da Lu Dynasty, obviously has not yet reached that time.


    "That''s good." Princess Qi said: "In this case, I''m relieved."


    "You, you will think more." The emperor smiled and said, "But, having said that, you are not young anymore, should you find someone else? If you marry someone, you won''t have the current worry , The children of the wealthy and nobles in the imperial capital, don''t you have a fancy?"


    "They? One by one can only rely on the background of the family, to be romantic, no self-motivated at all, they are like waste." Princess Qi said disdainfully, she knew a little bit about the brothers in the imperial capital, after all, At this age of hers, there must be no less people in her ears, mentioning those people, she has also secretly learned about them, but the more she understands, the more disappointed she is with those people, and there is no one to look at.


    "You can''t talk nonsense outside." His Majesty said. He knew some of the nature of those people, but it was one thing to know, and to say it was another. After all, those people''s homes , All emperors have identities, have backgrounds, and even many of them are important ministers in the court. If Princess Qi spreads such words, it will inevitably cause some unnecessary trouble.


    "I know, I''m not a kid, I know just to talk in front of the emperor''s brother." Princess Qi said.


    "Okay, you know it." The emperor said: "However, your business should indeed be considered. Even if it is the matter of Feng Jueguo this time, you should find someone to marry, someone as big as you. Yes, the children will run away."


    "Brother Emperor, you promised me not to interfere with my marriage. Don''t regret it." Princess Qi said quickly.


    "I have no regrets, I am just reminding you. After all, you are not too young anymore, you should really consider it," the emperor said.


    "I know, I know, I will consider it." Princess Qi said.

 2016 Chapter 2016 The jade pendant is missing

    After Princess Qi finished speaking, she turned around and prepared to leave. Her purpose of coming here has been achieved. There is no need to stay here. If she continues to stay here, she can fully imagine her emperor. What would her brother say to her was nothing more than marriage. She was tired of listening to that kind of words, so naturally she didn''t want to listen anymore.


    Seeing Princess Qi''s actions, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty showed a helpless smile on his face. It was not the first time he mentioned marriage to her youngest emperor, and he always dealt with it every time. Attitude, looking at her just now, you know that she still didn''t take his words to heart.


    However, His Majesty the Emperor didn''t care too much. He only cared about his sister''s marriage, so he would often mention this matter, but he didn''t really want to force his imperial sister to get married.


    Although my youngest emperor is already eighteen years old, she is already an older leftover girl, but neither Princess Qi nor the emperor is too anxious. At this age, if she is in ordinary people, I¡¯m afraid It is very difficult to marry a favorite husband-in-law. After all, if you haven''t married yet at such an old age, other people will have some guesses and rumors.


    And this kind of thing, put it on Princess Qi, it is different, although her age is indeed a bit older, there may be some rumors secretly, but, really dare to guess, chaos in public. I said, but there is no one. One is because of the identity of Princess Qi. Who dares to talk about the royal children casually?Afraid of being impatient?


    Another reason is that all the rich and powerful nobles in the imperial capital know one thing, that is, the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty loves his youngest sister very much, and does not want to force her to marry. The choice of the husband-in-law is also up to her. Therefore, even if Princess Qi has never been married, others will not think about anything, but know that this is the result of the emperor''s connivance.


    And here can also be seen that His Majesty the Emperor loves his youngest imperial sister. In this way, there are naturally more people who pursue Princess Qi, not to mention that Princess Qi is only eighteen years old now, even if it is two. At the age of eighteen, as long as she reveals her thoughts about marrying someone, then those who pursue her will still be squeezed, and they will all be the children of the wealthy and nobles.


    Therefore, although the Emperor often mentions the marriage of Princess Qi, he is not too anxious in his heart. Obviously, he is not worried that his youngest emperor will not be able to marry. If this is the case, then Just leave it to her.


    However, when Princess Qi turned around, His Majesty the Emperor inadvertently glanced at her waist. After that, a surprised look appeared on her face and said, "Emperor Sister, where is your jade pendant?"


    "Yu Pei? Isn''t it here?" Princess Qi said, touching her waist.


    Although it is said that as a child of the royal family, there is definitely no shortage of such things as jade pendants, and the emperor only said jade pendants, and did not specifically refer to any piece, but whether it is Princess Qi or the emperor himself, he knows the jade pendant in His Majesty¡¯s mouth Which piece is it?


    Princess Qi originally heard her emperor brother talk about Yupei, but thought that the other party was deliberately looking for a topic, leaving herself behind, and continuing to urge herself to find a husband-in-law, so she just subconsciously touched her waist, even The body did not turn.


    However, when her hand touched her waist, she was taken aback. Then, she looked down at her waist in surprise and doubt, where there was nothing but jade pendant.


    "Huh? Where''s my jade pendant? It''s still there before." Princess Qi kept touching her body, while searching for the jade pendant, said.


    "Will you lose it somewhere, you forgot?" His Majesty said.


    "It''s possible, Brother Emperor, I won''t tell you anymore, I''ll go back to find Yupei first." With that, Princess Qi ran out of the Imperial Study Room at a faster speed.


    His Majesty the Emperor was behind, looking at his emperor sister, who was already eighteen years old, still so raging, like a child, and laughed helplessly again, but he didn''t think much about other aspects. , I also thought that the jade pendant was accidentally forgotten by Princess Qi.


    You know, Princess Qi likes that jade pendant very much. Although as a princess, she has all the jade pendants she wants, but she only has a soft spot for that jade pendant, and she will definitely wear it every day. Never forgotten for a day.


    In fact, that piece of jade pendant is not a treasure. At least, there are many jade pendants in this palace, which are better than that piece of jade pendant. Even some concubines of the emperor, even if they are not so high in status, wear them. The jade pendant is better than that of Princess Qi.


    However, Princess Qi has never thought about changing that jade pendant. Except for that jade pendant, she has never worn any other jade pendant. Most people may not know the reason, but the emperor does. I know, because, that piece of jade, Princess Qi¡¯s biological mother gave it to her, and His Majesty the Emperor and Princess Qi are the same biological mother. This is why, among so many brothers and sisters, why the Emperor and Princess Qi have the best relationship One reason.


    It¡¯s just that their biological mother has passed away, and that piece of jade is a birthday gift from Princess Qi on her tenth birthday. Although it¡¯s not a precious jade, it¡¯s always worn by their biological mother. The person next to her has a different meaning, and since then, Princess Qi has always worn the jade pendant on her body, and has never taken it off, because that is the last gift her mother gave her.


    So, what meaning this piece of jade has for Princess Qi, it goes without saying. His Majesty the emperor obviously also knows this. Therefore, when he just saw his princess Qi¡¯s waist, he didn¡¯t have that piece of jade. , Will be so surprised.


    On the other hand, Princess Qi ran to her residence in a violent manner, not much different from her emperor brother. In Princess Qi''s heart, she is a little anxious now, because she has already remembered that she just left the palace. When she returned from abroad, she didn''t seem to see the jade pendant when she changed back to women''s clothing, but she didn''t care about it at the time, and then hurriedly rushed to the imperial study room without thinking about the jade pendant.


    But now, after being reminded by her emperor brother, Princess Qi remembered that she seemed to have not seen the jade pendant for a while, at least, after returning to the palace, she never saw it again. Normally, the jade pendant Putting it on her waist, she has developed a habit, instead of going to see it from time to time, because of this, it took so long to find out.


    "Xiaohuan, quickly, find me a jade pendant." Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan as soon as she returned to her bedroom.


    As Princess Qi''s personal maid, Xiaohuan naturally knows the appearance of that jade pendant and the importance of that jade pendant to Princess Qi. Therefore, now that Princess Qi is so anxious, Xiaohuan is not surprised, but rather I understood very well, and at the same time, helped Princess Qi find it quickly.


    It''s just that the two of them searched for the room, especially the men''s suit, they searched carefully several times, but they still found nothing, and still did not find the shadow of the jade pendant.


    "Princess, I have searched all the rooms, no." Xiaohuan said to Princess Qi.


    "How could there not be?" Princess Qi said anxiously. In fact, she had been looking for it just now, but she also couldn''t find it.


    After that, the two even found more eunuchs and court ladies, and they almost didn''t turn over the entire room. As a result, they still couldn''t find the jade pendant, which seemed to have evaporated out of thin air.


    After the other palace ladies and eunuchs left, Princess Qi sat down at the table with a dejected face, with a depressed expression on her face, as if she was about to cry at any time.


    "Why can''t I find it, where did Yu Pei go?" Princess Qi murmured to herself, her face was frustrated and annoyed, and she was angry that she had lost the jade pendant.


    "Princess, will the jade pendant fall somewhere or be stolen when we are out of the palace?" Xiaohuan is also thinking hard about where his jade pendant is, but he is also unable to think about it. Come out, in the end, can only think of this possibility.


    After all, if it is thrown away in the palace, it is still easy to find. The ordinary maids and eunuchs, who dare not hide the master¡¯s things casually, are found, and they may be killed, even on the ground. Picked up will not work.


    Therefore, if you can¡¯t find it in the palace, then it is very likely to be left outside the palace. After all, they were out of the palace before, and on the street outside the palace, there are many people and the environment is not as complete as inside the palace. Lost or stolen, it is also normal.


    When Xiaohuan heard Xiaohuan, Princess Qi''s eyes brightened, but then they dimmed again: "If it is really lost outside the palace, where can I find it? It''s so big outside the palace, it''s not easy to find a jade pendant. ."


    Indeed, the outside of the palace is different from the inside of the palace. There are so many people and the environment is chaotic. They don¡¯t know where they were lost, who picked it up, or was stolen, and want to find it again. , It¡¯s very difficult. After all, those people don¡¯t know that the jade pendant belongs to the princess. If they find or steal it, they will either hide it privately or sell it. In that case, they want to find it again. It''s very difficult.


    Moreover, Princess Qi can''t look for it with great fanfare. She and Xiaohuan secretly left the palace. If you say that your jade pendant is lost outside the palace, doesn''t the emperor''s brother know that she secretly left the palace?Then she will most likely be barred.

 2017 Chapter 2017 Not necessarily a bad thing

    Therefore, although they guessed the possibility of the place where the jade pendant is located, it did not help much to retrieve the jade pendant. What''s more, they also knew that the jade pendant was just guessing, and they were not sure. The jade pendant must have been lost. Outside the palace.


    Xiaohuan can also understand this situation, so she has no good way. If the emperor knows that he and the princess have sneaked out, the princess may know a few words of scolding, but, in her own words, she even got a rod. The possibility of death was that after the other princes secretly left the palace and were discovered, following them, the court ladies and eunuchs, there was no good end.


    "You can take someone to look for it tomorrow, maybe in some corner, OK, I''m tired, I need to rest first." Princess Qi stood up weakly and said.


    Originally, it was a very happy thing to be able to go out of the palace today, but it happened one after another. Feng Jueguo''s envoy proposed marriage and Yu Pei lost two things. These two things are enough to destroy Princess Qi. She was very happy at first, so she is very depressed, and she wants to rest first.


    "Okay, princess." Xiaohuan said quickly, and then waited for Princess Qiqi to wash and rest.


    On the other side, after the emperor left the imperial study room, he went to Wu Guiren''s bedroom and was going to rest there tonight.


    In this regard, Wu Guiren is of course happy and proud.


    In the palace, being lucky by the emperor is something to be proud of. It shows that your majesty the emperor values ??you and your status in his heart is high enough. Some concubines may not be able to see the emperor throughout the year. On the one hand, I can only guard the vacant room every day and wash my face with tears. The whole room is deserted, like a haunted house.


    Noble Wu is obviously different. Although His Majesty the Emperor does not stay with her every night, he rests with her the most times. This situation is enough to make other concubines envy and hate. Here, you can also see Wu Guiren''s status in the harem. The reason why she was able to secure her position as a nobleman, and at the same time, there was a rumor that she was going to be made a queen, which obviously had something to do with this situation.


    "Welcome your majesty." After Wu Guiren dressed himself beautifully, he welcomed the emperor''s arrival.


    "Get up." His Majesty the Emperor stepped forward to help Wu Guiren up, which made Wu Guiren even more proud.


    In all fairness, Wu Guiren is still very beautiful, and he can be elected to the palace as the imperial concubine. Naturally, he will not be bad in appearance, but his slightly thin lips are not too comfortable. feel.


    "The concubine looks at your majesty''s face tired, presumably your majesty is tired, I will squeeze your shoulders for your majesty." Wu Guiren said.


    "Okay." His Majesty didn''t refuse, and he sat down on the bed. After that, Wu Guiren kneaded him behind his back.


    "Hey, Concubine Ai''s craftsmanship is good, and it''s quite comfortable to press." Not long after, His Majesty the Emperor said in surprise.


    After hearing this, Guiren Wu was a little proud, and said with a smile: "The concubine learned from Rong''s mother specially, so that when your majesty is tired, the concubine can do something to help your majesty."


    "Ai Concubine is interested." His Majesty the Emperor patted Wu Guiren''s hand and said.


    "This is what a concubine should do." The smug expression on Wu Guiren''s face is even more obvious. She has worked so hard to gain the favor of her majesty, and now that her majesty has taken her mind, she is naturally more proud "The concubines are very happy to be able to do something for your majesty."


    "Yeah." His Majesty closed his eyes and nodded, but he said in his mouth: "If my ministers could all be like my concubine, they would like to share the burden for me, then I would not be so. tired."


    His Majesty the emperor is obviously sentimental.


    "Your Majesty, is there something that makes your Majesty unhappy? Is there something wrong with the father of the concubine." Wu Guiren asked.


    "Master Yue did a good job." His Majesty said. In private, he didn''t call the other party by name, but he was commensurate with Zhang Yue: "It''s just that other people are not as careful as Yue Zhang."


    "The concubine heard that Feng Jueguo''s special envoy is here today. Your Majesty is annoyed. Is it related to them?" Wu Guiren said while kneading, and at the same time, he carefully looked at the Emperor''s face.


    "It''s related to them." His Majesty said: "I haven''t seen Concubine Ai. The envoys of the country are all very excessive. They look down on me and our Dalu dynasty in public, although one of the envoys spoke very politely. He respects me very much, but I can see that in his heart, he doesn''t take me seriously."


    "Are Feng Jueguo''s envoys so courageous? They are not afraid that His Majesty will kill them?" Wu Guiren said with a "surprised" look.


    "Aren''t they afraid? They are very bold now. On the border, we can''t beat them. They naturally don''t have to be afraid of us. They are the ministers who are incompetent, especially the generals on the border. If they can put more effort into I share the burden, why should I be embarrassed in public?" His Majesty said, with an expression of indignation on his face.


    Indeed, in his heart, the emperor had a lot of dissatisfaction with the generals on the border. So many, the generals there asked for soldiers for soldiers, and for food. He all agreed to the requirements of those people. As a result, how did they repay themselves?


    The intelligence I received from my side was either defeated or robbed of the population and cattle and horses by the people of the country. Even if it was an occasional victory report, it would soon be defeated on the front line. There is no way that the good mood lasts for too long. How can this prevent His Majesty the Emperor from being dissatisfied with those generals.


    But this time, the emperor agreed with Li Yuangu to rectify the army, which is a very obvious signal. His patience with those generals has been wiped out, and he no longer trusts them, and he can''t let them continue to mess around and waste his country. Resources.


    Many people have seen this from this action, especially Wu Yan. Therefore, he clearly chose to shut up at the time, and he didn''t hit the tuyere and hit it, otherwise, The scolding is light. Wu Yan, who has been an official for many years, is naturally able to see the truth clearly.


    "Your Majesty calms down your anger, but don''t anger your body. It''s not worth it because of those popular people." Wu Guiren said quickly.


    "Yeah." His Majesty the Emperor looked a little better and said, "I still care about my concubine."


    "This is what the concubines should do." Wu Guiren said, "Is the man who has the most outstanding style here to humiliate your Majesty?"


    "Naturally not." The emperor said: "They are here to negotiate."


    "Peace talks? That''s pretty good." Wu Guiren said with a happy face: "Although the ministers don''t understand major national affairs, they often hear people say that we have fought with the people of the country for many years, and the treasury is exhausted. It''s almost done, and your Majesty is often worried about this matter. If you can negotiate, this is a good thing. Congratulations to your Majesty."


    "How can there be such a good thing, those people who are not a good person, and they are not good people, will they easily agree to peace talks? The conditions they put forward are very excessive, and they even want me to marry the princess to them. Big prince, Aifei, you say, how can I agree to this matter? Those who are extremely windy are just wishful thinking!"


    "It''s too much." Wu Guiren said. After that, she hesitated a little and said, "However, this matter may not be a bad thing."


    "It''s not a bad thing? They want our Da Lu dynasty princesses to go and marry me. This is more abhorrent than pointing my nose to curse me for incompetence. How can they be worthy of our Da Lu dynasty princess? Once we get married, doesn¡¯t it mean that we are afraid of them? Although we were not able to beat them on the border, they were not able to take advantage of them, but they only gained the upper hand.¡± His Majesty the Emperor heard Wu Guiren¡¯s words , He immediately said with some excitement, and even directly prevented Wu Guiren''s massage, turned around and looked at each other with some anger and anger, wondering how Wu Guiren would say such a thing.


    "Your majesty calms down your anger, and your concubines just talk casually." Wu Guiren quickly knelt down and said with a panic: "Your majesty is just a woman. You are ignorant. Please punish you."


    "Okay, get up, I don''t blame you." His Majesty saw Wu Guiren''s panic and felt that his reaction just now might have scared the other party. The other party is just a woman and doesn''t understand the country. Major events are also very normal, and there is no need to care too much about them.


    "My Majesty Xie." Wu Guiren stood up tremblingly, and continued to knead his shoulders to the Emperor, but this time she didn''t continue to say anything, and the whole room seemed unusually quiet.


    It may be that the room was too quiet. His Majesty said: "You just said that this matter may not be a bad thing, what do you mean?"


    "The concubines dare not say." Wu Guiren said in fear.


    "Go ahead, I won''t blame you," the emperor said.


    "The concubine said with the courage, if there is something wrong, I hope your majesty will not blame it." Wu Guiren said.


    "Yeah." His Majesty the Emperor nodded and said.


    "Your Majesty, those who promised Feng Jueguo to raise relatives will have a reputation for insulting your majesty, but as long as your Majesty conquer Feng Jueguo in the future, then others will only say that your majesty is for the sake of the world, and he will endure humiliation and agree to this If you are a family member, your majesty''s reputation will be restored, and your majesty''s name will go down in history." Wu Guiren said.


    After Wu Guiren finished speaking, he secretly looked at His Majesty''s face, and found that the other party was still closing his eyes and did not interrupt himself, knowing that the other party was not angry, so he continued.

 2018 Chapter 2018 Pillow Wind

    "Your Majesty, what we need the most for the Lu dynasty now is time. Even a few years is good. Over the years, years of war have cost the country a lot of money and manpower. Although the concubines don¡¯t know the specific figures, they must It will not be small. When the concubine saw his father before, she overheard that the treasury has been emptied for most of these years. Therefore, our Dalu Dynasty needs time to recuperate and regain strength." Wu Guiren continued.


    "Yeah." His Majesty replied noncommitantly. He knew what Wu Guiren said, but he didn''t expect that a woman like Wu Guiren would actually understand this, and whether there was his own Shangshu in it. It is not known that Yue Zhang participated in it.


    The emperor¡¯s reaction was seen in Wu Guiren¡¯s eyes. Seeing that the other party did not scold him, Wu Guiren thought that he had touched the emperor, and his heart was suddenly shaken, and he continued: "Our Dalu dynasty is rich in land and wealth, with outstanding people, Without external troubles and pressure, after a few years of good development, we will definitely be able to recover to the prosperous strength outside. At that time, a small wind and exquisite country will naturally be nothing to say, even the small surrounding countries that are disobedient. , Your Majesty, you can also clean them up."


    "But, you should know that the princess of our Dalu dynasty is only our youngest emperor sister, right? Let me marry the most beloved emperor sister to a barbarian place like Feng Jueguo, how can I bear it?" The Emperor said.


    In fact, Wu Guiren¡¯s words really did make his Majesty the emperor. As long as they were, he himself thought so. As long as they were given a few years to the Lu dynasty, then the surrounding small countries would not. Then there is the threat. Even those countries have used the time of the past few years to develop, but they are definitely not developing as fast as their own Da Lu dynasty. At that time, it will be easy to deal with them.


    However, there are two reasons why the emperor did not agree to this marriage. One is that if you agree to this marriage, there will be some "marriage" meaning, which is insulting and must be remembered by history. In the history of the Central Plains, it is not that there were no dynasties who married princesses to neighboring countries and stabilized the relationship between the two sides through "harmony". However, those "harmony" dynasties, without exception, were in a period of decline and strength. It was a big loss, and those emperors who agreed to "make peace" could not escape the reputation of being a bad emperor in the end.


    Therefore, the current emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty did not want to agree to this marriage. He did not want to admit that he was incompetent, and he did not want to be put on the hat of faint king.


    As for the second reason, it is because there is no suitable princess. Only Princess Qi is really suitable for marriage. Princess Qi, he is very affectionate, and naturally does not want to marry Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country. You know, the two countries are far apart. Even if you defeat Feng Jueguo in the future, you may not be able to see your favorite sister again in your lifetime.


    Therefore, His Majesty the Emperor is not willing to agree to this marriage.


    "If it weren''t for Princess Qi, I wouldn''t mix it up." Wu Guiren thought quietly after listening to the emperor.


    In fact, before the people of Feng Jueguo met with the emperor, they first contacted Wu Yan and Wu Shangshu to express their thoughts, but at the time this was just an idea. Their attitude was that the Great Lu Dynasty could promise. Best, if you don¡¯t agree, there is no problem, and it will not affect the peace talks between the two parties.


    However, after Wu Yan learned about this incident, he tried his best to facilitate this incident. He made those who are extremely powerful and resolute. This is not a problem. The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty now wants peace talks, and finally I would definitely agree to them, and this was the result. People who are extremely strong in the country, when they meet the emperor, will have such a tough attitude and will not compromise on marriage, because they have an internal response. Out of the inner ghost.


    And the reason why Wu Yan worked hard to urge this matter is naturally related to Wu Guiren, because he heard his daughter complain more than once before. In the palace, Princess Jiqi often refused to give her face, and the two of them didn¡¯t care about each other. Deal with.


    If this is the case, Wu Yan may not necessarily encourage the people of Feng Jueguo to insist on marriage. What is important is that while Princess Qi and Wu Guiren have a bad relationship, the relationship with Li Fei is very good, and the two love sisters. Generally, Na Lifei is like Wu Guiren, who has a son!


    This is very terrible. There is no master in the sixth house, and there is no queen. However, the position of the master of the sixth house cannot be vacant forever, and the position of the prince cannot be left without people. Wu Yan and Wu Guiren are the pair Father and daughter, but stared at those two positions closely. Only when Wu Guiren became the queen, and Wu Guiren''s son, Wu Yan''s grandson, became the crown prince, then their Wu family could keep their wealth forever.


    Therefore, in this matter, Wu Yan and his daughter paid much attention to it. Naturally, they did not want to see any accidents happen, and the relationship between Princess Qi and Li Fei was too good, and the Emperor loved Princess Qi so much. , Princess Qi became a variable in this matter, so Wu Yan, father and daughter, naturally wanted to solve this unfavorable factor.


    They hadn¡¯t even thought about committing a murder to the royal people, but at this time, it was a matter of the wind and the country. The wind and the country actually wanted to marry the princess of the Dalu dynasty. Wu Yan knew this situation. After that, he naturally didn¡¯t want to miss it. He felt that with Feng Jueguo¡¯s current strength, and if he could do some tricks from it, it was not impossible to promote this. Therefore, he encouraged those winds. The people of the country insisted, and then told his daughter about the situation, and at the same time, taught her what to do and how to blow air in the ears of the emperor.


    After knowing this situation, Guiren Wu was naturally happier. She had long seen Princess Qi not pleasing to her eyes, but, there was not much to do. Although she was an honorable person, she was also very favored by her majesty, but Compared to her, Princess Qi is not inferior to her. His Majesty''s love for Princess Qi even exceeds her.


    This made Wu Guiren feel helpless while resenting, but now there is an opportunity to finally get Princess Qi away from the palace, away from her eyes, and forever. After leaving, Guiren Wu was naturally very happy, so she firmly remembered what her father said to herself, and when His Majesty the Emperor came to her palace, Guiren Wu began her "performance".


    In fact, if they were replaced by other ministers to say these words, it might arouse the emperor¡¯s resentment, thinking that they had ulterior motives, whether they were bought by the people of Feng Jueguo, or were beaten by people of Feng Jueguo. Scared.


    However, if it is changed to Wu Guiren, the effect will be different. One is that the emperor dotes on Wu Guiren after all. In addition, Wu Guiren is just a woman, or his concubine, so he won¡¯t have any other ideas, right. His concubine, the emperor''s wariness, after all, is smaller.


    If you change to someone else, you may not have a chance to say those words.


    "Your Majesty, I also know that in the entire palace, only Princess Qi has the conditions. To be honest, if you want to marry Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country, the concubines are also very uncomfortable and reluctant. Princess Qi is so beautiful and cute. The words of the Lu dynasty are indeed very sad, but if you exchange a princess Qi for the ZTE of the entire Lu dynasty, the concubines feel that this is very worthwhile. Think about it. If the concubine is in that position, the minister My concubine is also absolutely willing to sacrifice myself for our great Lu Dynasty." Wu Guiren said with a pity on his face.


    "Furthermore, Princess Qi is very clever. If she marries Feng Jueguo, she might affect some major events in Feng Jueguo and divide the relationship between Feng Jueguo and those small countries. In this way, she can help We have bought more time for the Lu Dynasty." Wu Guiren continued.


    "No, I promised Princess Qi, her husband and son-in-law, she will choose by herself, and I can''t break my promise." His Majesty shook his head.


    "Your Majesty can say that, it is already very righteous, now the situation is special, I believe Princess Qi can understand." Wu Guiren said: "Moreover, I heard that the prince of Feng Jueguo is brave and brave. Renjie, although he is a barbarian, he is also a good man. Maybe Princess Qi also likes it."


    "No, I know Princess Qi, she won''t like such a rough man." In the head of the emperor, the appearance of the great prince of Feng Jueguo appeared again, although he is indeed very strong, but it is too rough. Not the type that Princess Qi likes.


    "Furthermore, marrying Princess Qi to such a far place, it will be difficult to see you again for the rest of my life. I can''t stand it in my heart." His Majesty said, shook his head, and he really cared about this sister of a female compatriot.


    "Your Majesty..." Wu Guiren wanted to continue to persuade, but was directly interrupted by His Majesty the Emperor.


    "Okay, don''t say any more." His Majesty reached out his hand to stop Wu Guiren from continuing to speak. After that, he fixedly looked at her and said, "Are the words in your own heart or Wu Shangshu''s words?"


    "It''s what the concubine thought in his own heart. If your majesty doesn''t want to listen, the concubine will not say it." Wu Guiren said quickly, she knew that this matter should not be rushed, looking at your majesty''s appearance, it is obviously impossible to continue today Up.


    However, Wu Guiren would not just give up so easily. After finally waiting for an opportunity to get Princess Qi out of the palace, she would not give up. If it is not today, then look for another opportunity. She believes that she will be able to convince. His Majesty the Emperor.

 2019 Chapter 2019

    "You think about it yourself?" His Majesty looked at Wu Guiren and said, "I don''t know. It turns out that Wu Guiren, you know so much, and when did you have such a good relationship with Princess Qi? I heard someone say that the relationship between you and Princess Qi is not good, and even blushes."


    "Who heard your Majesty? It''s definitely not the case. I have always had a good relationship with Princess Qi. It must be someone with ulterior motives chewing the roots of the tongue behind the back." Wu Guiren hurriedly explained.


    Obviously, Wu Guiren will not admit that he has a bad relationship with Princess Qi, especially at this critical moment. If your Majesty knows that he has a bad relationship with Princess Qi, then he will persuade your Majesty to marry Princess Qi to Feng Jue Guo. If you do, your Majesty will think more about it, and he won''t agree with it then.


    Therefore, Guiren Wu cannot let His Majesty the Emperor know the true relationship between her and Princess Qi.


    "Really." His Majesty said noncommittal: "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s rest early. I''m tired."


    "Yes, the concubine will serve your majesty to rest." Wu Guiren said. Seeing that the emperor did not continue the topic just now, Wu Guiren was naturally willing, and in the end, his majesty stayed overnight in her palace, explaining, and Not really angry with her, which made her more certain that she would eventually be able to convince His Majesty the Emperor to marry Princess Qi.


    "Jade pendant? Is it another jade pendant?" Huang Feng took out a crystal jade pendant from the storage box and muttered to himself.


    After returning to his room, Huang Feng opened the storage box to see if there was any gain, but this time, he did not disappoint. There was one more thing, and this thing was the jade pendant.


    Huang Feng is not unfamiliar with jade pendants, because he had also obtained jade pendants before, but also from other dimensions, and that piece of jade pendant belonged to Mengyaoer, when Mengyaoer left Tianxuanzong and said goodbye to Huangfeng , Huang Feng returned the piece of jade to Mengyao. At that time, Mengyao was very happy. After all, that piece of jade was of great significance to her. She always thought it was lost. Huang Feng picked it up.


    At that time, Huang Feng also knew that Mengyao¡¯s was still an orphan, and that jade pendant was the only thing her parents left for her. When she discovered that she was missing, she was still sad for a long time. This time she was able to get from Huang Feng. Naturally, I am very happy to have lost and recovered.


    And this time, Huang Feng received another jade pendant. This jade pendant is obviously not the same jade pendant as Mengyao''s previous jade pendant, and even the material is different. On this jade pendant, it is printed A "qi" character.


    "Baiyun jade pendant: The personal jade pendant of Lu Yunqi, princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, is her favorite."


    The introduction to this jade pendant is not too complicated, it can even be said to be quite simple. Moreover, Huang Feng also knows that the jade pendant in his hand does not have any special functions. It is just something that a woman usually wears. , It¡¯s just that the identity of this woman is a bit special.


    "A princess again?" Huang Feng said to himself.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t think much about Lu Yunqi¡¯s identity as a princess. Such an identity may be very noble in the Dalu dynasty, but for Huang Feng, it¡¯s nothing special, because he has been there a lot before. In the space, I have seen many princesses, princes and so on, even the emperor, he has seen and killed.


    Therefore, a woman with the status of a princess can''t let Huang Feng care too much.


    What makes Huang Feng a little bit emotional is that the jade pendant he obtained this time may be another piece of no use to him, but for the master of the jade pendant, it is very meaningful.


    After all, the introduction of this jade pendant also said that this jade pendant is princess Lu Yunqi¡¯s beloved thing, and this jade pendant is not a special thing, as the other princess, even if this great Lu dynasty is not particularly rich In the country of China, a princess wants some accessories, but there is no problem. In this case, the other party likes to care about this jade pendant. It can be seen that this jade pendant must have something special for the other party. Meaning.


    However, this special meaning is of no use to Huang Feng. He would rather exchange for something useful to him than a piece of jade pendant. Moreover, as a proof of transmission, Huang Feng cannot sell the jade pendant. Of course, he does not lack the money, so this jade pendant is not of much use to Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Huang Feng only looked at the jade pendant for a while, and threw the jade pendant into the corner of his ring. Before he obtained enough transmission vouchers, this jade pendant did not appear to Huang Feng. The slightest usefulness.


    If Lu Yunqi knew that the jade pendant she valued so much was handled by Huang Feng so casually, I am afraid it would be very sad, and she would desperately find Huang Feng.


    The next day, did Huang Feng give himself a vacation. When he rescued Liu Li Huaimin and his comrades there before, although it seemed very easy, Huang Feng himself was a bit tired. After all, those " "People" are not so easy to deal with. Huang Feng can kill them, although it is indeed stronger than the opponent in terms of strength, but he must also consume a lot of physical strength.


    At the same time, in a conference room in the United States, there is a group of people. Although they are all dressed in casual clothes, no matter who is in front of the media, they are probably the focus of the media. They all have People with status and status are all important people in the United States.


    It''s just that these people are sitting here at this moment, not discussing some national events in their country, but discussing a Chinese person. On the screen of the conference room, a face appeared, a Chinese face, and a U.S. person. Standing in front of the screen, explaining to everyone, I could see that everyone below listened very seriously, and some of them looked ugly.


    And this Chinese person who appeared on the screen of this conference room was Huang Feng!


    "This Chinese man, called Huang Feng, was just an unknown person about a year ago, and he didn''t even have a formal job." Standing in front of the screen, the American man who was explaining points to the screen. Huang Feng said: "However, during this year, I don¡¯t know why. He has developed rapidly and founded many companies. Moreover, these companies are in the leading position in the industry. It seems that they have a lot of advanced technologies in their hands. These technologies involve many industries, such as sewage treatment, automobile production, game development, etc. These technologies are many years ahead of other companies in their respective industries."


    This person''s words caused the faces of many people below to change slightly, and there were even whispering voices.


    "Do you know the reason?" someone asked.


    "It''s not clear yet, but we have already started investigating." The person said.


    "There must be some secret in it." Another person said: "If you have a certain advanced technology in a certain industry, it makes sense. This Huaxia person named Huang Feng can possess so many advanced technologies. , And there are so many industries involved, which is obviously unusual."


    "Not bad." said the person who explained: "Moreover, what''s interesting is that when we investigated Huangfeng, we found that there were many people in Huaxia who were investigating Huangfeng, and they even had the same identity as us. People, they are also investigating Huangfeng, and there are also some people from other countries. Obviously, we are not the only people interested in this Huangfeng now."


    "As long as it is a person who noticed the situation of Huangfeng, no one would be curious and doubtful," said a person sitting next to him.


    Indeed, Huang Feng¡¯s situation is too special. Anyone who knows his situation would be very curious. However, if they had been before, they would not have disturbed them to investigate Huang Feng. After all, no matter how great Huang Feng was, he would still be a star. Entrepreneurs are nothing but achievements. Although in the eyes of ordinary people, they are already very powerful, but in the eyes of these people, they are still acceptable.


    What really allowed Huang Feng to come into their sight was the emergence of the "Space-Time Automobile" company. The automobile industry is a very important company. It is equally important no matter which country it is in. Before, China Huaxia was in this industry. Not outstanding, even second-rate at best, and, in the second-rate, they are not ranked.


    However, now a company has suddenly appeared, leading all the auto companies in the world, and this company that has suddenly emerged is actually a Huaxia company. This is really surprising and unbelievable. Since that Since then, Huang Feng has initially entered the sight of these people, and of course, has also entered the sight of some people in other countries.


    And when Huang Feng¡¯s ¡°space-time car¡± played a vital role on a certain battlefield, everyone paid more attention to Huang Feng and his auto company, and even sent people to steal technology. However, Those who went, failed without exception. Although there were some high-level roles in China, Huang Feng''s ability was also very obvious, which made everyone pay more attention to Huang Feng.


    Therefore, the powerful figures in various countries have begun to order people to investigate Huang Feng. This investigation is different from the previous ones. In the past, they did not pay much attention to Huang Feng. Although some people went to investigate Huang Feng, they all It was not an order from an important person, so naturally there was not much information. But this time, these big people paid attention to it, so the situation is naturally different.


    For the United States, they pay more attention to Huangfeng than other countries, or in other words, hate Huangfeng even more.

 2020 Chapter 2020 Discuss Huang Feng

    The reason why the United States hates Huang Feng even more is mainly because they have fought against Huang Feng many times. No matter whether it is directly or indirectly, they have not been able to take any advantage, even because of Huang Feng. The head of the red hat of the U.S. Special Forces has been held accountable and removed from his position. Therefore, Americans have every reason to hate Huang Feng.


    Whether it was the hijacking of scientific researchers before, or the encounter on the battlefield, or just happened before, what happened in the research institute was the cause of Huang Feng, which caused their failure, and the loss was significant. Therefore, the United States These high-level people will get together to discuss a Chinese person. This kind of treatment is not available to everyone.


    "The following videos are the surveillance in the institute." The person in charge of the explanation played a jump video to everyone on the scene, and the content of the people in the video was the video of Huang Feng opening the killing in the institute.


    In the video, no one is Huang Feng¡¯s opponent, whether it¡¯s ordinary armed personnel or those monsters that have been researched out. Even those ¡°people¡± are very optimistic about future battlefield machines at the scene. In front of Huang Feng, he also appeared vulnerable.


    As for Li Huaimin who occasionally appears in the video, it is ignored by everyone. Although Li Huaimin¡¯s strength is not weak, at least stronger than ordinary special soldiers, but in the face of Huang Feng¡¯s super strong performance, it is not enough. It is normal to be ignored.


    "The strength of this Huang Feng has clearly exceeded our cognition." The person in charge of the explanation, after the video was played, continued: "In that research institute, dozens of them have been studied. Although they are still semi-finished products, their strength cannot be ignored. Even the members of our red hats are not their opponents. Moreover, they can ignore most of the bullet attacks, reaction speed, and movement. The speed is also quite strong. It can be said that the strength is quite strong. However, in front of Huang Feng, it is still not enough to see. Even so many''people'' teamed up, and none of them can defeat Huang Feng, that Huang Feng''s. On his body, he didn''t even have any injuries, which shows that Huang Feng is terrible."


    After hearing this, everyone''s heart sank. Although they knew Huang Feng was good before, they didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so good. As a senior in the U.S., they naturally knew the situation in the institute. , And even if there is any latest development there, they can know the first time.


    Therefore, they still have a good understanding of the monsters that have been researched and transformed. They know how powerful they are. If they are sent to the battlefield, they will definitely be a terrifying killer, and this is the purpose of their research, but , Because they can¡¯t completely control those ¡°people¡±, so they can send those ¡°people¡± to the battlefield. This is not to say that those ¡°people¡± are not strong enough, but they are not completely able to control them. That''s it.


    However, such a powerful monster does not have much ability to resist in front of Huang Feng. In the video, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is quite terrifying, and it is absolutely beyond the cognition of the people on the scene, even if it is. They have seen a lot of worlds, and they have never seen Huang Feng so powerful.


    "Is this Huang Feng modified by someone from Huaxia?" An elderly man sitting in the middle said in the meeting room. Although he is not young, he is not. A person who dares to underestimate him is definitely a stomping person who will tremble all over the country.


    "We have had this kind of guess before." The person in charge of the explanation said: "However, according to our investigation, this possibility is very low. The Huangfeng, the growth trajectory from small to large, has traces to follow. A year ago, he was an ordinary college graduate. After that, he suddenly became amazing, whether it was his skills or the skills he possessed. However, he suddenly acquired a year ago, in a year Before, he was just an ordinary person, even our ordinary soldiers could not beat him."


    "Isn''t this more suspicious?" the man continued to ask.


    "Indeed." The person who explained said: "Not only did we find out about this situation, but people from other countries also found out. Moreover, people from China also found out. However, when we investigated Huang During the peak period, we found that Huaxia was also investigating Huang Feng, investigating his secrets, and also wanted to know how he had these things a year ago, and why he suddenly became so powerful. So, it is unlikely that Huang Feng will be transformed by the special organization of Huaxia, because the people on Huaxia are very curious about this situation and are also investigating. If Huang Feng were transformed by them, they would not They went to investigate, and they will not just transform Huang Feng alone."


    The people in the conference room nodded subconsciously. Indeed, if Huang Feng was transformed by Huaxia, they would not have to investigate. Moreover, even if Huang Feng was transformed by Huaxia, they would not Those advanced technologies were given to such a person, but because of their own use, but the result was that those technologies were in the hands of Huang Feng, not in the hands of China.


    "Then, shall we try to win him over?" someone said.


    "This situation is difficult, but it''s not impossible." The explainer said: "We all know that Huang Feng is a member of the National Security Bureau of China''s special department, but he has been in that institution for almost a year. , But he is still an ordinary member, with his great skill, and has done so many merits, but he is still just an ordinary member, not even a group leader, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no grievances in his heart."


    "Yes, a capable person has arrogance in his heart. It is normal for him to be ignored in this way and have resentment in his heart." Another sturdy person said, this person is actually a powerful figure in the American army. .


    "Exactly." The person who explained said: "Moreover, when we were investigating, we found that someone from Huaxia was also investigating Huang Feng. This is obviously not believing what he meant, and we can know this. Huang Feng might also know, even if we don¡¯t know, we can disclose it to him. If this happens, he will definitely feel more resentful in his heart."


    "Not bad." Everyone nodded.


    "This matter should be done as soon as possible, and try to win him over. Even if his conditions are a little too high, we can agree to him!" said the person sitting in the top position. This person is often seen here. On TV, the person who often speaks everywhere is the true decision maker in the United States.


    Although Huang Feng had feasted with them in the US before, and it also caused them considerable losses, money, manpower, etc., but this does not prevent these US seniors from wanting to win over Huang Feng¡¯s ideas. Although Huang Feng caused them a lot of trouble before, as long as Huang Feng is willing to return, then everything is not a problem. They can leave the blame for the past, and they will treat Huang Feng very well.


    You know, Huang Feng is not a simple character. It is precisely because he has fought against Huang Feng many times. Therefore, these people in the United States have a better understanding of Huang Feng. Huang Feng has world-leading technology in his hands. , There is more than one technology, and it is not limited to one industry. If Huang Feng can be brought over, wouldn''t all of these technologies have arrived in the US?


    There is also Huang Feng¡¯s own skill, which is also quite powerful. This has been confirmed more than once. The battlefield monsters they have researched here are not enough to see in front of Huang Feng. How powerful, once Huang Feng can be brought to his own country, it is equivalent to obtaining a great combat power, a super master, and paying some price for this is completely acceptable.


    Of course, the most important thing that fascinated these high-level Americans is that Huang Feng has a secret, and this secret is very big!The reason why Huang Feng possesses the world-leading technology and possesses such a powerful skill is obviously related to his secrets. Once they obtain these secrets, then they will be able to obtain advanced technology and cultivate strong masters. .


    Therefore, these Americans not only did not reject Huang Feng because Huang Feng killed their people and bad things about them. On the contrary, their hearts were very eager to recruit Huang Feng. Otherwise, they would not say anything. , Even if Huang Feng puts forward excessive terms, they can agree, because they believe that as long as Huang Feng can be recruited, no matter how high the price is, it is worth it.


    "Yes, I will arrange for someone to implement this immediately." The person in charge of the explanation said: "However, you still need to decide on those cars. The people we sent to steal the information before, failed to succeed. However, those suspended vehicles are very important. Once our opponents have a sufficient number of such vehicles, and we don¡¯t have them, then on the battlefield, we are bound to fall into difficulties."


    "Go buy!" said the person sitting at the top: "Just go to Huangfeng to buy it. The price can be higher than the market price. It can be regarded as some sincerity from us. In addition, we can also take advantage of this opportunity. Bring closer relations with Huang Feng to facilitate actions."


    "Understood." The man nodded in response.

 2021 Chapter 2021

    Huang Feng didn''t know that the high-level officials of the United States would deliberately discuss him, but he could think that he would cause trouble to the United States one after another. Those people in the United States, as long as they are not fools, will definitely focus on him. I must be the goal of the United States in the future.


    However, Huang Feng obviously did not expect that the first choice for those people in the United States was not to kill him, but to solicit. After all, Huang Feng felt that he had killed a lot of Americans and ruined a lot of them. Those people in the U.S. should hate themselves very much, and they want to kill themselves and then soon. Therefore, they never thought that they would be recruited by the Americans. Those Americans would be willing to not pursue the previous things in order to recruit him. Moreover, he is willing to pay some price and give him a good treatment.


    Huang Feng didn''t think of this, but even if he knew it, he would just smile slightly. He would not take it seriously and would not take it seriously. He would never consider such things.


    As for what the explainer knew, there was someone in Huaxia who was investigating Huang Feng''s affairs. Huang Feng himself actually knew it. You must know that his sensitivity is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Moreover, he and Bai Xiaorou are both Guoan. Members of the bureau always have special channels to know some relatively hidden things.


    Huang Feng was not surprised by this, nor was he surprised. After all, he himself knew that his fortune was too sudden. Anyone who understands his past will be very curious about his development, just like himself. Wasn''t the former classmate Wu Hao also doubting himself?


    Therefore, some people are investigating themselves. After Huang Feng knows, it is not surprising and does not care. For him, the most important secret is the storage box, and the storage box has always been in the villa, except for himself. In addition to the women, there are some exchanged servants, and those servants, in the eyes of ordinary people, may be just ordinary people, but only Huang Feng himself knows their horror.


    It can be said that as long as there are those people in this world, no one person or organization can hide in the villa. Even the first-class masters in the martial arts world who come in groups will not be able to break through them. defense.


    What''s more, after Huang Feng exchanged them into the real world, he also taught them to use all kinds of modern weapons. Anyway, those weapons are not lacking in Huang Feng¡¯s storage box store. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s villa It seems ordinary, but in fact it is more difficult to break through than any fortress.


    And as long as the secret of the storage box is not known, then Huang Feng has nothing to fear. The storage box is his foundation. As long as there is no accident at all, he doesn''t care too much about other things. Even those, now let the outside world fight. Huang Feng didn''t actually think that the shattered suspension car technology was so precious. Even if it was stolen, he could exchange for a more advanced technology at any time.


    Of course, Huang Feng definitely didn''t want to bargain other people casually, so he blocked all those who came to steal information.


    Therefore, in the next few days, Huang Feng learned from Tang Jie that those who wanted to cooperate with the company suddenly became generous. During the negotiation, they were unconditional on the conditions they put forward. Accepted, in order to be able to cooperate with the "Space Auto" company as soon as possible.


    Huang Feng and Tang Jie both were very confused at the beginning of the sudden generosity of these people. After all, those people used all means to obtain the technical information, which consumed a lot of manpower and financial resources. Do you want to enjoy those technical information exclusively?Now there is no way to enjoy it exclusively, but it should not be so generous when negotiating.


    When Tang Jie told Huang Feng that all companies that wanted to cooperate with the company wanted to meet Huang Feng, Huang Feng seemed to understand something.


    For those people knowing that he exists, Huang Feng is not surprised. After all, he had appeared at the auto show of Magic City before. As long as he is interested, he should be able to know his position in the "time-space car" company.


    However, Huang Feng also has his own guesses about the purpose of these people who want to see himself. However, he does not want to see those people. Now his company is completely in a superior position, and the right to speak is on his side. He does not necessarily have to. It is not what Huang Feng wants to do to meet those people, and to lie to them.


    However, although Huang Feng didn''t want to meet those people, in the end, he still met those people, in other words, he met one of those people.


    This was on the way Huang Feng went home. His car was forced to stop by several vehicles. Although Huang Feng¡¯s car can be suspended, he rarely does that because he is now in Jiangzhou. Only a few people own the floating car, so once the floating car appears, it must be the focus of everyone. Huang Feng doesn''t really like the feeling of being viewed as an animal.


    It''s just that Huang Feng obviously didn''t expect that he would be forced to stop on the road, but he didn''t have anything to be afraid of about this. Perhaps, this is the daring of Yigao.


    "Mr. Huang, hello, we are not malicious, we just want to meet you before we can make a bad move." A few people got off the cars, the first one, when they saw Huang Feng, Full of apologies, in order to prevent the accident from happening, he took the initiative to apologize to Huang Feng.


    "Are you not afraid that I will hit you to death?" Huang Feng sat in the car and said to those people.


    "Hehe, we feel that Mr. Huang is not such an impulsive person." The man said with a smile, without the slightest worry on his face.


    "Let''s talk, you want to see me, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked directly.


    "This is not a place to talk, Mr. Huang, can we talk to another place?" the man said.


    Huang Feng looked around. Although it was a bit biased here, there were still cars coming and going. Obviously it was not the same thing to keep stuck here.


    So Huang Feng nodded, and everyone changed a place from the road to a coffee shop.


    However, there were only two people sitting across from Huang Feng. As for the others, they didn''t follow up. They should all be assistants or bodyguards.


    And the two people also introduced themselves to Huang Feng. The person who spoke to Huang Feng before was a senior executive of a large US automobile company. He was the representative who came to discuss cooperation with the "Time and Space Automobile" company this time. As for the other The person, according to their introduction, is the assistant of the previous person.


    However, Huang Feng did not agree with this in his heart, because in this person, Huang Feng felt a familiar breath. It was the breath of a superior person. This breath was even better than before. The high-level executives of that auto company are stronger. Obviously, this should not be the temperament that an assistant should have.


    Therefore, in his heart, Huang Feng didn''t pay much attention to the high-level executives of the so-called auto company, but he looked at his so-called assistant a few more times.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to see Mr. Huang. We only wanted to see Mr. Huang, so we made the move. We also hope that Mr. Huang Haihan.¡± After the three of them sat down, the man once again apologized to Huang Feng. Tao.


    "Okay, there is no need to apologize anymore. I''ll see you again. If you have anything, just say it directly." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to have more contact with Mr. Huang to increase our understanding so that we can cooperate more deeply in the future." The person said.


    "Then you are looking for the wrong person." Huang Feng said, "Mr. Tang is in charge of the auto company''s affairs. You can find him for this kind of thing."


    "But we all know that the real person in charge of the''Time and Space Auto'' company is Mr. Huang, isn''t it?" The man said with a smile.


    "I''m good, but I''m only responsible for some general directions. As for specific cooperation and other things, you can only find Mr. Tang." Huang Feng said.


    "Mr. Tang, we naturally won''t neglect, but we are also very interested in Mr. Huang," the person said.


    "Okay." Huang Feng shrugged and said, "I see you now, are you a little disappointed?"


    "Disappointment? How could it be that Mr. Huang was able to achieve such an achievement at a young age, it really makes us people ashamed." The man said, his face showed just right admiration.


    "It''s just a fluke." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Obviously, Huang Feng didn''t want to talk more about this matter.


    "I found that Mr. Huang didn''t seem to be willing to have more contact with business partners." At this moment, the assistant person suddenly said.


    "You misunderstood." Huang Feng said.


    "However, according to our understanding, although Mr. Huang owns a lot of properties, but after starting a start, they are handed over to other people to take care of them. He seldom intervenes, and rarely does business with those businesses. Contact with his partner." The assistant continued.


    "Hehe, you know me quite well, I think, you are not an ordinary assistant, right?" Huang Feng said, after finishing speaking, he also looked at the senior executive of the auto company next to him.


    "Two chats, I''ll go out to smoke a cigarette." The man saw Huang Feng look at him, and did not introduce Huang Feng to Huang Feng''s true identity as an "assistant", but chose to avoid this place.


    After that person left, there were only two people left here.


    "Don''t introduce yourself?" Huang Feng looked at the man and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Huang''s eyesight is really good." The man said: "I am indeed not an assistant, but a consultant from the US."


    "It''s the people who serve the people who often go on TV and speak everywhere?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yes." The man nodded.

 2022 Chapter 2022

    Huang Feng was slightly surprised at the identity of that person. You must know that he did not have any friendship with those people in the United States, and had not had any contact before. If you have to connect the two parties together, it is definitely not good. Relationship.


    Huang Feng broke through the headquarters of the red hat, killed the members of the red hat, killed the soldiers of the United States, even if he supported the armed forces, he also killed the people of the United States on the battlefield, although those people did not announce their own. Identity, but everyone knows their identity.


    Not to mention that Huang Feng had just destroyed several research institutes in the United States some time ago, killing many scientific researchers and their research results.


    Therefore, Huang Feng feels that he and the people in the United States should have an endless relationship. The other party will find out his identity. This is not surprising. After all, he is not low-key in some aspects, sometimes. Therefore, as long as you are interested, you can find yourself.


    However, Huang Feng thought that after the other party found out his identity, instead of sending someone to drink coffee and chat with him as he does now, he sent someone to assassinate him. After all, the relationship between him and them is not friendly and he is broken. They did a lot of things and killed a lot of them.


    Therefore, if someone from the United States came to assassinate himself, Huang Feng would not be surprised, and it would be strange for Huang Feng to sit in a coffee shop and drink coffee like a friend.


    "Mr. Huang don''t be surprised." The man seemed to see the surprise in Huang Feng''s heart, and said with a smile: "I came here this time without any malice. There may have been some misunderstandings between us before. However, we did not I don''t plan to pursue those things."


    "Those things are not a misunderstanding." Huang Feng shook his head and said, and did not give the opposite side.


    And the other party obviously did not expect that Huang Fengjue would say this, he was taken aback for a moment, and then continued: "Whether we misunderstood or not, we will not pursue the previous matter, and we also want to make friends with Mr. Huang."


    "Make friends?" Huang Feng looked at each other and said, "Then I am really flattered."


    Indeed, you must know that the people behind this person are all powerful figures in the United States. They all stomped their feet, and the whole world must be shaken. Such people actively release their kindness and want to have sex with someone. Friends, in the eyes of ordinary people, is indeed a flattering thing.


    It is a pity that Huang Feng is not an ordinary person. In China, he has not seen people of the same status. He has even dealt with them more than once. In other time and space, he has also met many people. A person with this identity, even, in some time and space, he himself is a person with the same identity. Therefore, Huang Feng does not have much awe of the people behind this person, and naturally he will not be flattered. It feels that the reason why he said that was just a polite statement.


    However, the person sitting opposite Huang Feng obviously did not know this. He felt that even if Huang Feng had contact with certain people in China, it would not be too close, and he would never think that Huang Feng was in some In this time and space, he is actually the head of a country, and even controls the existence of the entire world.


    Therefore, this person felt that the people behind him could hold Huang Feng, but he didn''t know that Huang Feng''s identity was much more complicated and precious than he knew.

 2023 Chapter 2023

    "Mr. Huang doesn''t need to be humble, you have the strength to be a friend of our Americans, and you are a good friend." That person seemed to really feel that Huang Summit felt flattered, and actually comforted Huang Feng. However, standing by his From a perspective, thinking about it, it is indeed the case. No matter how powerful Huang Feng is, he is only a civilian entrepreneur. It is indeed a very happy and even flattering thing to be able to obtain their friendship from the United States.


    However, the confident smile on his face hadn''t been fully revealed yet, and it was frozen by the words under Huang Feng.


    "Sorry, I have no interest in making friends with the United States, or with the people behind you." Huang Feng said lightly: "I''m just an ordinary businessman, and I just want to make money quietly. Others I don¡¯t want to disturb."


    That person did not expect Huang Feng to reject it so directly. After all, the kindness he had just shown was a great temptation for anyone. The friendship with the U.S. can be used by Huang Feng. Enterprises are developing rapidly in the U.S., and with their help from the U.S., Huangfeng¡¯s companies can develop rapidly all over the world.


    It can be said that this matter is beneficial and harmless to Huang Feng, and even if it is a step back, Huang Feng really has no thoughts in this regard, he should hesitate a little, but Huang Feng refused. He was very decisive, which is really unexpected.


    Therefore, this person was slightly stunned by Huang Feng''s words. Before he wanted to come, they had already taken the initiative to release kindness. In this world, few people could refuse such kindness, even Huang Feng. There should be no exceptions.


    As a result, Huang Feng was really an exception, and he refused quite simply.


    "Mr. Huang Feng, with all due respect." After a slight shock, the man continued: "According to our investigation, Mr. Huang Feng shouldn''t be a simple businessman."


    Obviously, he refers to Huang Feng, and the identity of a member of the National Security Bureau.


    As for the other party¡¯s ability to know his identity, Huang Feng is not surprised or surprised. Since the other party has come to the door on his own initiative, then, presumably, he must have investigated himself before this, and understood his own situation. The identity of the members of the bureau may be a big secret for ordinary people, but for this person and the people behind him, it is something that can be investigated all at once.


    Not to mention, as a member of the National Security Bureau, I have had more than one dealings with their Americans. It is not surprising that the other party knows that I exist.


    "That identity is just one of my interests." Huang Feng said: "After all, I am more interested in making money. I don''t want to participate in other things."


    "Then Mr. Huang Feng should accept our American goodwill and become a friend of our American people." That person said: "Because, being a friend of our American people can make Mr. Huang Feng''s business better and more Earn more money quickly, I believe that our country has such an ability."


    "Yes, you, the U.S., have this ability." Huang Feng said: "However, I don''t need it. I think that with my own ability, I can also make a lot of money, without relying on anyone to make money."


    The man was originally rejected by Huang Feng again and felt angry. However, after hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, his eyes light up slightly. The meaning of Huang Feng¡¯s words is very obvious: I make money and don¡¯t need to rely on it. You, the United States, likewise, do not need to rely on China!


    From this point, we can see that the situation of Huangfeng investigated above is true. The relationship between Huangfeng and the people in China is not as good as it seems. If this is the case, they will be from the United States. , There is still a chance to win Huang Feng over.


    ¡°We admire Mr. Huang Feng¡¯s ability very much. We have never doubted this.¡± The person continued: ¡°We just hope to reach a better cooperation with Mr. Huang. We can provide Mr. Huang Feng with better The opportunity of this will also solve some unnecessary troubles for Mr. Huang Feng. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be easier? Mr. Huang Feng can also make money more easily, right?¡±


    Indeed, with the help of the United States, it is indeed easier to make money. If nothing else, it is said that Huangfeng¡¯s companies want to enter the U.S. market, or even the world market, with this person It would definitely be easier for those people behind to back up, and there would not be so many bastards who don''t have eyes to stop Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng is still not tempted. In fact, with the magic storage box, Huang Feng is very confident of his own strength. Even without the help of the United States, he can still achieve his goal, although It will take more time, but it will not affect the final result.


    Moreover, those companies and countries can reject one of their own industries and block the development of one of their own industries, but they can''t stop all of them. If they have a storage box, they can have any advanced technology and enter any industry.


    Moreover, those companies and countries that block themselves may not always be successful. Let''s talk about the space-time car business. Haven''t those companies and countries always resisted themselves before?What now?Haven''t all of them come to ask for their cooperation?


    Therefore, Huang Feng is very confident that he can achieve his goals without relying on anyone. Huang Feng doesn''t care about the person in front of him and the conveniences he said.


    "Sorry, I still feel that we have no need to be friends." Huang Feng said. After that, he stood up, looked at the other party and said, "It turns out to be a guest. I have this cup of coffee."


    After speaking, Huang Feng left directly. After knowing the purpose of the other party looking for himself, Huang Feng felt that he did not need to waste time with the other party anymore, because he was not interested in what the other party said, so continue talking. , It''s just a waste of time.


    "Mr. Huang Feng, please wait!" The person didn''t expect Huang Feng to stand up and leave. He still had a lot to say to Huang Feng. As a result, Huang Feng did well and stood up and walked away.


    However, his shouting did not stop Huang Feng, Huang Feng kept walking outside, but he stretched his hand to the back and waved his hand towards the person, and the meaning of rejection was already obvious.


    When Huang Feng walked to the entrance of the coffee shop, the high-level executives of the company that had left before were still there. Besides him, their bodyguards and real assistants were also there.


    The high-level executives of that company saw that Huang Feng came out so quickly, with obvious surprise on his face. He didn''t know how Huang Feng would leave so soon. Is this the talk, or the talk?


    So, the man stretched his head and looked in. He happened to see the person who had been talking to Huang Feng, with a worried look on his face. When he looked at Huang Feng, the senior executives of the company understood. This is obviously a talk. Up.


    To be honest, he was still a little surprised about this. The company he worked in had the background of some of the people behind the assistant, so he knew that with the help of those people, the development would be much easier. It seems that those people are very caring about Huang Feng, and the conditions they offer are definitely not bad. In his opinion, as long as Huang Feng is not a fool, he will not refuse.


    However, Huang Feng seemed to really refuse. Of course, looking at Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, he was obviously not a fool. It is impossible for a fool to develop his own business to such a degree. Therefore, he refused to Huang Feng. I was still surprised.


    "Can I leave?" Huang Feng walked to the top of the company and looked at each other and said, because, at this time, the top leader of the company and his assistants and bodyguards were all standing in front of the door, not knowing if it was intentional. Still unintentionally, the door was blocked. In this case, guests from outside would not be able to enter, and no one would be able to interrupt Huang Feng''s conversation with the person just now. However, it seemed that Huang Feng would be a little troublesome to leave.


    The senior executives of the company seemed to be a little undecided, and subconsciously looked inside. The person inside waved his hand and motioned for Huang Feng to leave. Then the person stood aside, and then let his people all spread.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng said politely, and then drove away.


    The senior executives of that company walked back to their original position and sat down, looked at the person who had talked with Huang Feng before, and said, "The talk is broken?"


    "Yeah." The man nodded, "This Huang Feng is more difficult to handle than we thought, but it is not too surprising. With Huang Feng''s current identity, in China, he must have an identity status. It is indeed difficult for him to give up everything here, but we will not give up."


    "Why didn''t you let me keep him just now?" the executive of the company said.


    "Stay?" The person who talked with Huang Feng smiled and said, "Are you sure you can keep him?"


    "He is alone, with so many of us, there shouldn''t be any problems with leaving him." The senior of the company said.


    "If you really did that just now, I''m afraid, now we are not sitting here and chatting, but lying in the hospital, or leaving the world directly."


    "How is it possible? He can fight like this?" The executive of the company asked in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t know Huang Feng''s other identities.


    "Let''s put it this way, it is your person, if you increase it tenfold, they are not opponents of others. They will knock down all of your people, and they will not even sweat." The person who talked to Huang Feng said.

 2024 Chapter 2024

    "Is he so good?" The executive of the company said with a surprised look.


    You must know that his bodyguards and assistants are not ordinary people. Because of the reasons behind him, the bodyguards he uses are naturally not ordinary people, but special forces soldiers who have retired. Naturally, they are not capable of ordinary people. In contrast, under normal circumstances, one can deal with five or six without a problem.


    And this situation, the person in front of him also knows. In this case, the other party said that he is ten times more than Huang Feng''s opponent, and it can be seen that Huang Feng is powerful.


    "There are so many great things about him, but you still don''t know it. Otherwise, why do you think I came from the United States all the way to meet him, so I have to take the initiative to show him good?" said the person.


    If the senior executives of the company think about it, this is indeed the case. If Huang Feng had no abilities, how could these people be so attached to him and came from the United States specially, and they also took the initiative to show good, not only asking When I work with the other party, I actively increase the price. Even in other aspects, I also have a lot of preferential treatment. This is obviously not a treatment that an ordinary person can enjoy.


    "Okay, this Mr. Huang Feng is more difficult than we thought. It seems that I will stay in China for a little longer." The person said.


    The company executive nodded and didn''t say anything. He knew that the other party''s purpose in coming to China Xia would not leave China Xia until the goal was achieved, or in other words, before it was determined that this matter was completely impossible.


    However, this is good, you can also take this opportunity to get closer to the other party. Although the company you work in has a relationship with the other party and the people behind it, most of those relationships are other senior leaders in the company. For him, he didn¡¯t have too much contact with these people before, but this time is obviously an opportunity. As long as they are still in China, the two sides will have enough time to get to know each other and get closer. relationship.


    From this point of view, the senior executives of the company are still a little grateful to Huang Feng. If it were not for him, the other party would not come to China in person. Moreover, they would stay here for a while, so naturally they would not have the opportunity to interact with him. The other party is getting closer.


    At the same time, the senior executives of this company also had the idea of ??having a good relationship with Huang Feng. After all, he had personally seen these people''s attitude towards Huang Feng, indicating that Huang Feng definitely has enough strength to make these people take it seriously. Huang Feng is definitely not an ordinary person, and having a good relationship with Huang Feng is absolutely harmless to himself.


    At the same time, if Huang Feng is really drawn in, depending on the attitudes of these people, Huang Feng¡¯s position in the United States will not be low in the future, and to build a good relationship with Huang Feng, obviously, for his future development in the United States, It is very good.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little grateful. He hadn''t had the urge to do anything to Huang Feng before. If he couldn''t keep Huang Feng aside, his relationship would deteriorate. In that case, he might accidentally forge a powerful enemy.


    On the other hand, after Huang Feng left the cafe, he didn¡¯t take this matter too seriously, because he never thought about the possibility of this matter in his heart, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about it at all. I thought a lot, I couldn''t take refuge in those people. For me, it would definitely do more harm than good. Huang Feng is not a fool, so naturally he would not do that kind of foolish thing.


    However, Huang Feng obviously did not expect that this matter is not over until now, but has just begun.


    Since being forced to stop by a few U.S. cars that day, and meeting people from U.S. in a cafe, the representatives of other countries, as if they had all negotiated, actually had one after another in the next few days. When he came to the door, Huang Feng didn''t want to see them, but those people were able to meet Huang Feng in various ways.


    And the purpose of these people is the same as that of the American people before. They each represent the people behind them to express kindness to Huang Feng. There are also some direct people who directly expressed their invitation to Huang Feng and expressed them directly. The purpose is to attract Huang Feng.


    For these people who came to the door, Huang Feng unified directly refused, even the invitation from the United States, he was straightforward, not to mention people from other countries, although, those representatives, all gave Huang Feng The favorable terms were offered, however, Huang Feng was not tempted at all. These people thought that Huang Feng was just an ordinary businessman for a while. They did not know that Huang Feng¡¯s identity in certain spaces was beyond comparison. , Even the people behind them can¡¯t compare with Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng is in other time and space, but he speaks the law, but in the real world, no one has such a right. of.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s refusal, some people showed greatness. Before they came, they had already thought that this trip would not be too easy. Huang Feng would not easily agree to their invitation. Huang Feng''s refusal was very calm. Of course, he didn''t mean to give up. They were prepared for a long-term battle.


    However, some representatives do not have such a good attitude. They seem to be inaccurate in positioning Huang Feng. They think Huang Feng is just an ordinary businessman. They can take the initiative to show favor and take the initiative to win Huang Feng. It gave Huang Feng a lot of face. As a result, Huang Feng refused without giving any face. This made them face-saving and a little bit difficult.


    Therefore, when these people faced Huang Feng¡¯s refusal, their faces were ugly, and even their words were a bit yin and yang. Some even threatened Huang Feng. Huang Feng just laughed at what these people said or even threatened them. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t say, this is on his own territory. Even in their country, Huang Feng didn¡¯t bother them in the slightest. He is now a half-celestial strength, even though he is only half-celestial. In the category of ordinary mortals, how can they be afraid of these mortals?


    As for Huang Feng¡¯s indifferent attitude, it seemed to irritate those people even more. Some people even turned against Huang Feng on the spot. For these people, Huang Feng would naturally not be polite, and not only taught severely on the spot. After they had a meal, they also refused to cooperate with them and stopped selling those cars to enterprises in those countries.


    Those people did not expect that Huang Feng really dared to turn his face and take action against them. In their opinion, they all have a background behind them. Huang Feng must be jealous of them, even if Huang Feng is dissatisfied with them. , That was definitely something that could only be held in my heart, but it turned out to be good, Huang Feng tidied them all up. They wanted to take revenge on Huang Feng, but found that there was no way to take Huang Feng. In the end, only after putting down the harsh words, he left in embarrassment.


    It¡¯s no good not to leave, because although they can¡¯t retaliate against Huang Feng, Huang Feng has a way to deal with them. The slaves around Huang Feng are not exchanged for viewing. After Huang Feng and them turned their faces, Those people didn''t make trouble for them. As a result, those people found that they couldn''t stay here at all, and if they didn''t leave, they would only continue to suffer here.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about those people¡¯s departure. To be honest, Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about those people. For people like this, he didn¡¯t even bother to take action directly and let his people teach them. Just one click.


    However, Huang Feng is also annoyed by these people. Although some people have given up, or have to leave after being taught by him, more people are still thinking of various ways to come. Seeing him, once no, just twice, twice no, just three times. In short, those people seem to be consumed with Huang Feng. If Huang Feng is not touched, they will not give up, and some even find Huang. Those women in Feng were just to see Huang Feng.


    Of course, the actions of these people are still carried out carefully, just like the representative of the United States did some cover-ups before meeting Huang Feng, in order to prevent outsiders from knowing that they are in contact with Huang Feng. However, with so many people in contact with Huang Feng, some caring people are still easy to find.


    The reason why those people came into contact with Huang Feng cautiously was that they naturally didn''t want the high-level Huaxia officials to know about this, so they became alert to them and Huang Feng. In that case, it would be even more difficult for them to get away with Huang Feng.


    However, because there are too many people in contact with Huang Feng, and the high-level people in China have always attached great importance to Huang Feng, they are not willing to miss anything that happens here. Therefore, these people Thought to be very careful and very concealed, and soon was known by those above.


    "I think everyone already knows about the Jiangzhou side." In a certain meeting room of China, the senior officials of China, including Lao Li, were sitting, and everyone took the time to have this meeting today. What happened to Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng is no ordinary person anymore. Every move involves the eyes of many people. What''s more, this matter has a great impact. If they don¡¯t pay attention, the consequences may be possible. It will be serious.


    "This young man really doesn''t make people worry." The other big guy said, in his tone, there is no lack of complaining.


    "I can''t say that. I think Huang Feng didn''t think about it, and he didn''t want to happen." Li Lao said, "We all know that Huang Feng is also deliberately avoiding Jiangzhou. Those people, it''s just those people who don''t want to give up, they have to pester him."

 2025 Chapter 2025 I believe him

    Lao Li was rescued by Huang Feng because he was ill before, and the two of them had some meaning of making a relationship after year-end. Therefore, Lao Li has always had the opportunity to help Huang Feng say a few good things. Regarding this situation, everyone at the scene I understand, but I didn''t care too much.


    One is that they have been in friendship with Mr. Li for many years. They know Mr. Li¡¯s personality. Although Mr. Li often speaks for Huang Feng, Mr. Li himself is a very principled person. If Huang Feng does something to violate He would definitely not stand on Huang Feng''s side in matters of his principle.


    In addition, because of Huang Feng¡¯s special identity, everyone needs to have a person as a buffer and medium between them and Huang Feng. In this way, they can be more connected with Huang Feng, understand Huang Feng¡¯s situation, and even Yes, get more benefits from Huang Feng.


    And Lao Li, who was rescued by Huang Feng before, is a very suitable candidate. Therefore, although everyone has known that Lao Li often speaks for Huang Feng, there is not much dissatisfaction.


    "Old Li is right. You all know about Xiao Huang''s affairs. Those foreign forces took the initiative to find the door. After various methods, Xiao Huang couldn''t avoid it even if he wanted to hide. This time, I really don''t blame him." Another big man said.


    Although Jiangzhou is not close to the imperial capital, what happened to Huangfeng, these big men, can know the detailed process in the first time. It can be said that the current Huangfeng, in their eyes, There are no secrets.


    However, the more this is the case, the more doubtful they are. Their understanding of Huang Feng is not uncommon, especially after Huang Feng provided them with several advanced technologies, and even established the "Space-Time Automobile" company. Guy pays more attention to him, and his investigation is more detailed.


    However, they already know a lot about Huang Feng, but they still don¡¯t know where Huang Feng¡¯s advanced technologies come from, and where Huang Feng¡¯s skills are obtained. They also It is not that I have not investigated, but I still have no clue.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t the women who didn¡¯t want to interrogate Huang Feng in the past. Those women had been by his side, or knew something, but these bigwigs also knew about Su Yumo and other women. , The status of these women in Huang Feng¡¯s heart, once those women are really caught for interrogation, they will inevitably annoy Huang Feng and make Huang Feng angry. In that case, both sides will tear their faces. As a last resort, they won''t take that move, it is their last move.


    Of course, in addition to the women of Huang Feng, there is another position that no one of them can understand. That is the villa where Huang Feng lives now. From the outside, the villa looks nothing special. Even compared with other wealthy villas, Huang Feng''s security measures seem to be worse, not even a security guard.


    However, the big guys here all know that Huang Feng¡¯s villa with poor security measures is no different from Longtan Tiger¡¯s Den. No matter who it is, as long as it enters with malicious intent, you can think of it again. It''s very difficult. Many people have tried this before. There are domestic and foreign people, and their skills are not weak. As a result, after they go, there is no way to retreat.


    And these big guys also know that the reason why Huang Feng¡¯s villa is so strong is related to his servants. Those women who are about the same length as the gods are not as weak as they look. Weak and weak, even if members of the National Security Bureau are dispatched, they may not be able to take advantage of them.


    Therefore, these big guys speculate that the secrets of Huang Feng may be started from the women around him, or from his villa. However, no matter which one, it is not so easy. Once it fails , Is the rhythm of tearing their faces with Huang Feng, so although these big guys know that the two positions may be a breakthrough, but they have not made the final determination. They still don¡¯t want to anger Huang Feng, that¡¯s not for them. There is no benefit, because they are not sure of victory, and once they fail, and if they rip their faces with Huang Feng, it is definitely not worth the loss, and no one is willing to bear the consequences.


    However, they knew very well about other things about Huang Feng. Therefore, what Huang Feng encountered in the past few days is actually very clear in their hearts, although the details of the chat are still unknown. , However, they all know who has been to Huang Feng and where they met.


    As for the purpose of those people who took the initiative to find Huang Feng, although they did not interrogate, they could probably guess it, because they were the same people, the same people behind those who took the initiative to contact Huang Feng!


    It is precisely because of this that this has aroused their vigilance, and that this meeting has been held today. Obviously, they have also realized that the foreign colleagues seem to know the importance of Huang Feng and began to think It''s time to dig their corner, which makes them have to be vigilant and meet to discuss countermeasures.


    "Huang Feng is still very sensible and smart. He did not agree to any of them. We can know this from the reactions of those people. Therefore, we should not be jealous of Huang Feng." Li Lao continued. .


    "Xiao Huang did not agree to those people." The big guy who complained about Huang Feng''s troubles said before: "However, that''s just the way it is now. Who can guarantee that he has always been able to stick to his current ideas and will not be affected by those People are moving. As far as we know, the United States seems to be determined by him, and the conditions are very good. Who can guarantee that he will remain unmoved?"


    The scene suddenly fell into silence. To be honest, although everyone was angry about the United States coming to their side to dig people, they were helpless, because it was not the first time that the United States did this, and even some scientists would be dug. Let''s go, that is the situation that Huang Feng performed before.


    However, because the conditions in the U.S. are indeed better and the treatment is higher, everyone has taken precautions even though they are angry. However, the fact that talents are taken away still happens frequently. Now, this thing seems to happen. It was about to fall on Huang Feng''s head, and everyone couldn''t guarantee that Huang Feng would be able to hold on.


    "I believe Huang Feng. They will not be like the traitors before. He loves this country and will not leave." For a long time, Lao Li''s voice appeared again, loudly. Obviously, he said this very much. I have confidence and have great trust in Huang Feng. I only said this after careful consideration, not just talk about it.


    "Lao Li, don''t be arrogant. The time you have known him is not too long. You can''t trust him unconditionally just because he has saved you." The person said before.


    "I didn''t say this blindly." Old Li said: "Although I have not known him for a long time, I know him well. As long as we don''t do too much, he will stay forever. In China, I will not go to any country."


    The other big guys are investigating Huang Feng secretly, and they are a little jealous of Huang Feng. Lao Li obviously knows it too. Although he does not approve of this, he can still understand his old guys. After all , Their starting point is still for the sake of the country, and they don''t want to have such a powerful instability factor as Huang Feng.


    However, although he understood, Mr. Li did not approve of this. As he said, although he and Huang Feng have not known each other for a long time, he knows Huang Feng very well and knows what Huang Feng is like. People, as long as they don¡¯t irritate Huang Feng, then Huang Feng will definitely not want to leave here. Therefore, Lao Li also wants to take this opportunity to remind everyone at the scene and ask them not to be too aggressive. It¡¯s okay to investigate Huang Feng, but you can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t tear your face, and that¡¯s not good for anyone.


    As long as the two sides don¡¯t tear their faces apart, then Lao Li firmly believes that Huang Feng will not leave here. After all, through previous contacts, Lao Li knows that Huang Feng is still a very patriotic person. , He will not leave here, let alone do anything to be sorry for this country.


    "Do you believe him so?"


    "Not bad!" Old Li nodded affirmatively.


    You know, it is difficult to trust a person completely after being in their position, but now, Lao Li shows great trust in Huang Feng, which is very rare and surprised everyone on the scene. .


    "In this case, let''s discuss how to deal with this matter first. Even if he really does not betray the country, as Lao Li said, it is obviously not good to let those people approach him so much. Regarding things, should we do something and strengthen his mind for staying? After all, he stays is better for us than to leave." One of the big men said.


    In fact, everyone knows in their hearts that whether it is Huang Feng leaving or tearing their faces with Huang Feng, it will not do them much. Only when Huang Feng stays here forever can they find a way to get from Huang Feng. , To obtain more advanced technologies, and at the same time, Huang Feng will also use some technologies for domestic development.


    Therefore, people are obviously not willing to tear their faces with Huang Feng when they are not sure. People like them have never done risky things, but now it seems that they have a good relationship with Huang Feng and treat them. It is more beneficial and more secure.

 2026 Chapter 2026

    After everyone has unified their ideas, the next step is to discuss how to deal with these things.


    Although Lao Li firmly believes that Huang Feng will not betray the country, they obviously do not want to see Huang Feng being harassed by those people all the time. In that case, if something accident happens, it is not what everyone wants to see.


    Therefore, in the end, everyone reached an agreement to conduct a secret investigation of those companies that came to the "Time and Space Automobile" company to discuss cooperation. If some of them are responsible for special things, they will secretly warn them. If it doesn''t work, then take some measures to force them to leave China.


    Anyway, everyone''s current thinking is the same, that is, try to keep Huang Feng as far as possible and not let him leave here. In that case, they will lose too much.


    On the other hand, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that Lao Li and the others had deliberately set aside time to discuss it for their own business. You must know that Lao Li and the others are truly powerful people, the country at hand every day. Major events are enough for them. They have very little free time, and everyone can take time out for his affairs. If Huang Feng knew about it, I wonder if he would be flattered.


    However, although Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there, he is still annoyed by people sent from other countries. If these people¡¯s attitudes are very bad, then Huang Feng can feel better. Everyone will just turn their faces. Just do it, just like those people before, do it directly, it''s a joy.


    However, what makes Huang Feng feel uncomfortable is that most of them have a very good attitude, even when they meet with themselves, they put their attitude very low. In this way, it is Huang Feng. It¡¯s a bit difficult. People are here to show goodwill and make friends. They are not malicious, and they also say all kinds of good things and flattery. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t accept them. You can¡¯t do anything to the world for no reason. ?


    It¡¯s impossible to do it, and those people are a bit pervasive. The women around them don¡¯t let them go, and they are also very annoyed. This makes Huang Feng want to get rid of the situation in front of them, and don¡¯t want to fight with them anymore. , Maybe, if they leave for a while, their patience will be worn out, and they will be able to stop a little. In that case, they will be able to resume their previous life.


    "It''s okay to leave for a while, but those people have great abilities and know a lot, even if we hide, we might be found by them," Su Yumo said.


    In the past few days, those people not only looked for Huang Feng, but even, because they knew about the many women around Huang Feng, they also looked for Su Yumo and others, and they often said all kinds of good things in their ears. Given all kinds of favorable conditions, it is obviously hope that I can touch Su Yumo and the others, and then let them blow the pillow wind in Huang Feng''s ear, which may have a different effect.


    Therefore, in the past few days, not only is Huang Feng annoyed, but Su Yumo and others are also in the same situation. After all, those people are high-powered people. They know that Huang Feng is not a lot of situations. I also know everything. It can be said that none of the women around Huang Feng can escape this incident. Even Guo Menghan, who has just established a relationship with Huang Feng, was also approached by many people.


    Therefore, for Huang Feng''s suggestion that he should disappear for a period of time, the women are very supportive.


    However, where to go is a question.


    "Have you forgotten? We have a place where only we can go, and other people can''t go, nor can they find us." Huang Feng saw the women over there thinking about where to hide, and smiled Said.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, the women¡¯s eyes lit up because they had already thought of what Huang Feng was talking about. Among these people, Guo Menghan, who had just joined, was even more excited because, during this time, she could I often heard my sisters talking about other dimensions and she was very greedy. However, no matter how greedy, if Huang Feng did not go, they would have no way to go.


    And Huang Feng said this now, obviously he is going to other spaces, because only there, they can go, and other people can''t go, and it''s impossible to find them.


    "You mean to go to other spaces?" Xie Mengjiao said, and the other women looked at Huang Feng with expectation.


    The women are not opposed to going to other spaces, and even look forward to them. Those places are not accessible to ordinary people. It is also a good experience for them. They can see in those places. There are many novel worlds, I have seen all kinds of people, saw all kinds of beautiful scenery, and eat all kinds of delicacies that are not available on earth.


    In short, being able to go to other spaces is a very happy thing for a few women, especially now that they are being annoyed by people from other countries, if they can go to other spaces. It is also a good opportunity to relax.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said: "It just so happens that there is a space here. I am going to check it out. This time is also an opportunity."


    "What kind of world is that?" Tang Muxue asked. After all, there are many worlds in Huangfeng, and the world background in each space is different, and some are beyond the earth''s technology. In the world, some are martial arts world, and even the end times. There are various world backgrounds. Tang Muxue and others are naturally very curious about what kind of world they are going to.


    "The world of cultivation!" Huang Feng said.


    What Huang Feng is going to is the cultivation world he left before. It was there that he broke into the semi-fairy realm, and it was also there that he created his own school, the Huaxia Sword Sect!


    Huang Feng is actually very concerned about the Huaxia Sword Sect. Otherwise, he would not spend a lot of money. From the store in the storage box, he would exchange the training secrets for the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect. Up.


    Because of this, although Huang Feng left there, he was still a little worried about it. Now it has been a while since he left there. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there, if anything happened, what happened to him. Disciples, to what extent have you cultivated now.


    Therefore, when preparing to go to other time and space this time, Huang Feng''s first thought was the world of comprehension. At the same time, Huang Feng was also very interested in the one hundred thousand mountains. Among the hundred thousand mountains, there are many treasures. Before, because of time, he had not been able to fully explore there. Now, the beasts there have been tamed by him, and at the same time there is time, Huang Feng naturally wants to go and see Can you get any baby.


    "The world of comprehension? Is that the kind of world that flies around in the sky?" Tan Ying said, letting go of her eyes. The other women are all in the same situation.


    What Huang Feng doesn''t know is that several women have been chasing a TV series recently. The content of the TV series is a story about the cultivation of the female lead, and the background is also a world of comprehension.


    When watching TV before, a few women still said, when Huang Feng can take them to the world of cultivation, they must go to the world to see what it looks like, they also want Let Huang Feng teach them how to fly in the air.


    It¡¯s just that the girls didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng would take them to the world of cultivation so soon. How could this keep them from being excited? Just a few beauties from other dimensions, at this time, they are also about cultivation. The world is full of curiosity. Their original world is not a world of comprehension, and they have also been fascinated by the TV series recently, so they have the same expectations as the other women.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said: "Before entering that world, I will first teach you the skill of flying swords. Once there, you can fly as much as you want."


    Because if you want to go to other spaces, you have to stay there for at least a year, that is, a month in the real world. Therefore, before going, the women must deal with some things at hand, and do a good job Arrangement, after all, most of these women have their own careers, not that they can leave immediately.


    Because of this, although everyone decided to go to other spaces, there are still a few days before departure. In these few days, Huang Feng is going to teach them the skill of flying swords. In the world of cultivation, For cultivators, flying with swords is just the most basic skill, and Huang Feng naturally wants to teach several women.


    In reality, the women obviously have no way to fly with swords. In that case, once they are discovered, it will be difficult to explain. However, after the world of comprehension, the women will have no such fears. You can fly freely.


    "Flying with the sword? Great!" After hearing Huang Feng''s words, the women said almost in unison.


    Although in reality, there are airplanes and even the suspension vehicles produced by Huangfeng Company, it is not a problem for everyone to leave the ground.


    However, there is still a difference between flying or going to the sky in a car and going directly to the sky in person. When watching TV, a few women admire the heroine. They can fly with swords, fly everywhere, and go wherever they want. Where to go is very fast and convenient.


    And now, Huang Feng wants to teach them how to fly with swords, and they are naturally very happy.


    Even Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng with some dissatisfaction: "You know this skill, why don''t you teach us earlier?"


    "That''s right, we have long wanted to do this skill." The other women also mean the same thing.


    Obviously, these women are still greatly affected by the TV series.

 2027 Chapter 2027 Cultivation World

    "Teaching you early is of no use. In reality, you can''t do it either." Huang Feng said.


    Indeed, in reality, there is indeed no way to fly freely. Not to mention these women, it is Huang Feng himself. He usually does not fly as much as possible. When he must fly, he pays attention to the surrounding environment. Let others see, after all, flying directly in the air is counterintuitive.


    Although, in reality, there are some cultivators, Bai Xiaorou is one of them, they can also cultivate internal strength, but the internal strength here seems to be different from that in the martial arts world, or it is a castrated version, Huang Feng hasn''t been in reality until now, and he has seen first-class internal power masters, so the reason can be seen.


    And it seems that because of this, these people who know internal power have no way to fly. Even in the martial arts world, it is difficult to fly by internal power alone. At most, they use external objects.


    Therefore, if someone can fly directly in the air without using any external objects, it is indeed difficult to understand.


    The women also understand this truth, but they are women after all, and they are very obsessed with that TV series recently, so they are still dissatisfied with Huang Feng not teaching them to fly earlier.


    "We can fly secretly in the villa. Flying here without being spotted by others. Moreover, even if we don''t fly, there is no harm in learning." Tang Muxue said.


    "Yes, yes." The other women all agreed.


    Obviously, they were still dissatisfied that Huang Feng hadn''t taught them this long-awaited skill earlier.


    "Okay, okay, this is my fault, I should have taught you a long time ago." Huang Feng said.


    "It''s almost the same." Seeing Huang Feng admits his mistake, the women nodded in satisfaction. Originally, they weren''t really angry with Huang Feng. After all, they really didn''t use this ability. They just said that. , It also means acting like a baby.


    Huang Feng was not angry, but felt that he really should teach them this ability. After all, he and them are now being watched by many people. If you learn more, you will have more protection, although you can''t usually Use this ability, but it can be used at the critical moment of life-saving, and because of its suddenness, other people don''t know this ability, but it can become one of the means for everyone to save their lives.


    Although there are slaves arranged by Huang Feng around the women, there should be no problem with life safety, but no one can guarantee that there will be no accidents, so it is always good to learn more.


    "Okay, I''ll teach you now." After thinking about the situation, Huang Feng had to start teaching a few female swords to fly, and he also wanted the girls to learn this skill earlier.


    "Good." The women readily agreed.


    Therefore, in the next few days, Huang Feng taught several female imperial sword flying skills every day. This ability is actually not difficult to teach, mainly the ability to control the true energy in the body, which can be regarded as a method, as for the "flying sword" needed , It was Huang Feng who helped the women exchange it from the storage box.


    Huang Feng is naturally not stingy with all the girls. Therefore, the flying swords exchanged are all of the treasure level. Even in the world of cultivation, they are like treasures. These flying swords require the owner to shed blood to recognize the master. Once the master is recognized, other people can no longer control them. At the same time, these flying swords can also be changed in size. When not in use, they can be very small, less than a palm size, which is very conducive to hiding and carrying. .


    At the same time, the skills of these flying swords are also treasures. They can attack any target in the field of vision under the control of the master. The lethality is very powerful. In this way, the girls will have another life-saving ability. .


    The women obviously liked these flying swords very much. After Huang Feng gave them to them, they couldn''t wait to recognize the master. After that, they became bigger and smaller, and they controlled them to fly in the air. Fly away, after the women learned how to fly with the sword, they couldn''t wait to stand on it, controlling the flight.


    Five days later, all the women have learned the skill of flying with the sword, and during this period, all the women have also arranged the things in reality and made preparations before going to other spaces.


    And what I want to say here is that Xie Mengjiao is the first to learn how to fly with the sword. She seems to be really talented in cultivation. In this regard, even Bai Xiaorou, who has been practicing for many years, can¡¯t compare with her. Her current cultivation level is already Comparing with Bai Xiaorou, far ahead of the other women.


    You know, Bai Xiaorou has cultivated for many years. Although because of Huang Feng, she lost her previous practice, but after that, it was also because of Huang Feng. Her cultivation level was completely restored, even stronger than before.


    However, even so, Xie Mengjiao''s current cultivation level is already comparable to hers. It can be seen that Xie Mengjiao''s talent in cultivation is a genius if people like Xie Mengjiao are placed in the world of cultivation or the world of martial arts. The existence of this kind is to arouse the attention of various big sects, and even be robbed.


    Huang Feng even felt that if he had not had better luck, maybe the speed of cultivation was not as fast as Xie Mengjiao. For this reason, Xie Mengjiao was quite proud of Huang Feng.


    Of course, Xie Mengjiao did not appear too arrogant in front of the other women. In front of the other women, she still exists like a coquettish little sister. She has a very good relationship with the girls, especially Su Yumo. , In front of Su Yumo, she is like a little sister, obedient and occasionally acting like a baby.


    "Okay, are you all ready? We are going to teleport." That night, Huang Feng and a few women gathered in his bedroom.


    In the entire villa, Huang Feng has already explained to the maids, let them guard this place during this period of time, and do not let outsiders enter. After all, Huang Feng and the others are going to leave for a month. This time is not long. To be short, Huang Feng himself must also make arrangements. He doesn''t want to be broken into the place where he lives after he left.


    Facing Huang Feng¡¯s question, all the women nodded with excitement. Although it was not the first time to teleport, the women were very excited every time they teleported. Teleportation is a novel experience, and the women even feel a little unreal even now.


    "Well then, let''s go." Huang Feng saw how impatient the women were, and didn''t delay.


    In the next second, Huang Feng and several people disappeared in the bedroom. The bedroom that had surrounded many people before became empty. Of course, the servants outside the bedroom didn¡¯t bother about things here. They still As usual, he was busy, without the slightest change, as if Huang Feng and his women were still in the villa.


    The outsiders also don¡¯t know that Huang Feng and his women have already left. However, because Huang Feng and his women have been paid attention to by all parties during this time, so his few Women are doing all kinds of arrangements these days, and all the forces know about it. Everyone guessed that Huang Feng and his women might be going to disappear for a while.


    However, outside Huang Feng¡¯s villa, I don¡¯t know how many eyes are gathered at this time. Therefore, everyone is very confident. As long as Huang Feng and the others leave here, they will know for the first time. Therefore, Huang Feng wants The silent and invisible "disappearance" is basically impossible.


    However, everyone obviously did not expect that Huang Feng would suddenly disappear in his villa, because it is difficult for the servants in Huang Feng villa to enter the villa, so it is naturally impossible to know what is in the villa. The specific situation, therefore, in the cognition of everyone, Huang Feng and his women are still in the villa and have not left.


    However, although Huangfeng¡¯s villa defensive measures are in place, people from the outside world, even Lao Li, are very curious about this villa, and many people want to check it out and figure out what¡¯s inside. What happened, Huang Feng''s secret, will he find a breakthrough in the villa?


    It¡¯s just that Lao Li¡¯s people are obviously more restrained and won¡¯t take action easily, because if they fail, the consequences are not what they want. However, those foreign forces do not have so much scruples. They All are stepping up to understand the situation of the villa, ready to see it.


    In the past few days, while trying to get in touch with Huang Feng and his women, they were investigating the situation around the villa. At the same time, some of the talented people slowly began to lurch over.


    Huang Feng did not know about this. Although he knew a lot of things, not all things would be known. If he knew that so many people were interested in his villa, he would probably further strengthen the villa. At the same time, the time to go to other spaces was slightly delayed.


    After the light, Huang Feng and his women regained the light. The first thing they felt was that the surrounding air became significantly fresher. After all, this is the world of cultivation, and the air quality is better than that on earth. Because the air contains spiritual power, even ordinary residents living here have an average life expectancy that is longer than that of people on earth.


    Therefore, the air here feels better, and the feeling is even more obvious when everyone has just arrived from the earth.


    "Is this the world of cultivation?" everyone said while looking at the surrounding environment.

 2028 Chapter 2028

    The surrounding environment is pretty good, the air is fresh, and the trees are surrounded, but it may be the reason why everyone is in a desolate place, and everyone did not see other people in their vision.


    In fact, in the world of comprehension, both air and greenery are good. Those cultivators have a much stronger awareness of the environment and air protection than modern people, because cultivation requires spiritual energy, and spiritual energy only It exists in places with good air and environmental quality, so they attach great importance to environmental protection.


    And this seems to be a reason why modern people cannot practice too fast, and at the same time, the upper limit of cultivation is relatively low. Although they mostly practice martial arts, if the air is not good, it will still affect their cultivation, and those who are cultivators , Even if you are a genius, if you cultivate in modern times, your cultivation speed will not be too fast.


    Of course, due to coincidence, Huang Feng''s cultivation speed is not to be considered among modern people. Even if it is compared with people in this cultivation world, it is not slow at all. It belongs to the level of genius, plus the storage box. With the help of those miraculous medicines, Huang Feng''s cultivation speed is absolutely amazing, and he is only able to achieve such results at this age.


    "Yes, this is the world of comprehension." Huang Feng also looked around and said: "However, I need to see where this is."


    This cultivation space is very large, even larger than the spaces Huang Feng went to before. Most of those cultivation people can fly with swords, and many of them are not slow at all. As a result, if you want to travel all over the world, it is definitely not possible in a short time. It can be seen that this space is huge.


    As a result, when Huang Feng used Kitty''s perspective to look at the surrounding environment, he was sure that they were in the duny world and not in the territory of any cultivation school.


    "There is a town ahead, let''s go and take a look." Huang Feng said to the women.


    Because everyone was going to stay in this space for a year, Huang Feng didn''t rush back to his martial station to see the situation. Anyway, there was time, so he was not eager for a while.


    The women naturally did not object to Huang Feng''s decision. Although they all wanted to see what the real world of cultivation is like, it is not bad to go and see in the world first.


    The speed at the feet of everyone is not slow, after all, there is a cultivation base in the body, so such a hurry, it will not make everyone tired.


    And here, Xiaobai was the most active. After he first came to this space, he was anxious to come out, and then, when Huang Feng released him, he ran around more excitedly.


    In reality, although Xiao Bai can also come out to play, it is all in a very small form, and the surroundings are also humans. He has few opportunities to express and is not free enough.


    However, here is different. This is a world of cultivation. Not only humans are cultivating, but also fierce beasts are cultivating. Therefore, the fierce beasts here are so powerful and humane that there is nothing to be surprised. And strange, so Xiaobai can be more free here, even if there is any special performance, it is not a big deal.


    Moreover, here, he still has a group of little brothers. The fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains are now dominated by him. Therefore, he obviously likes it more than reality.


    "Xiao Er, bring us all your signature dishes here." Everyone soon arrived in the town. This is a town full of quaint atmosphere, just like the town in the martial arts world that Huang Feng and the others went to before. After arriving in the town, everyone found a restaurant, took a break to eat, and inquired to see if there was any useful news.


    Although everyone had eaten before teleporting in, but after all, this is a new time and space, a new world, among the girls, but there are several foodies who come here, naturally. It is inevitable to want to eat the food here.


    "Okay, a few guest officials, please sit down." The Xiao Er saw the girls next to Huang Feng and was visibly stunned. Then he reacted and helped Huang Feng and the others to wipe the two tables. After responding, Only then left.


    In fact, after seeing Huang Feng and the others come in, it wasn''t just the shopkeeper who was dumbfounded. Many of the customers in the restaurant were also dumbfounded. Some eyes flashed with obvious bright colors.


    For this situation, Huang Feng has already gotten used to his women. After all, his women, every one of them is of that kind of stunning level, plus, at the beginning of cultivation. After that, they all had some dusty aura on their bodies, and their temperaments were even more outstanding. Even among the beauties of the same level, they were definitely outstanding.


    And if there is a beauty of this level walking on the street, it will cause others to look back, not to mention, now that there are so many beauties of the same level appearing at the same time, the sensation will definitely not be small, and these people around will look at it. , There is nothing to be surprised, if it is not attracted by Su Yumo and others, it would be strange.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and several other women are very calm. This is not the first time they have encountered this situation. In reality, women rarely appear at the same time in order to avoid trouble, usually at most three or four people together. Going out is to avoid such a situation.


    However, here, people naturally cannot act separately, and as long as those around them don''t come up to cause trouble, they don''t want to care about those gazes, although some of those gazes make them feel uncomfortable.


    However, although everyone didn''t plan to pay attention to those gazes around them, there were still people who didn''t have long eyes and took the initiative to make trouble.


    Not long after Huang Feng sat with a few women, there was a man like a rich young master, shaking a fan and taking a few servants, and walked over, and in the process, his eyes , I was always wandering around a few women, looking at this one for a while, looking at that one for a while, it seemed that my two eyes were not enough.


    What makes a few women even more annoying is that the light in his eyes is definitely not pure appreciation, it is the kind of look that makes them hate. Usually, people who look at them with this kind of look do not have any good intentions. .


    As a result, Su Yumo''s brows wrinkled lightly.


    "How many little ladies, can you make friends?" The young man walked to a few people and said to Su Yumo, his face full of contentment: "My son is Liu Yuan, I don''t know how many little ladies. What''s your name? Where do you live and is it married?"


    Looking at the self-satisfied look on his face, it is obvious that he is confident that he can attract the attention of Su Yumo''s daughters and get the results he wants. Of course, he is selective about Huang Feng next to Su Yumo. Ignored.


    "Where is the bastard, go away, don¡¯t be here to affect the mood of this lady eating." Xie Mengjiao¡¯s little pepper character once again showed up. She did not conceal the disgust in her heart for each other, not only in her mouth. As she said, the disgusting expression on her face showed the thoughts in her heart to the fullest.


    As for the other women, although they did not speak, none of them took care of the young man named Liu Yuan, as if they had not heard him or saw his existence.


    That Young Master Liu Yuan, originally still standing aside, shook his fan proudly, waiting for the shy girls to report their names, but in the end, he got such a reply, which made him unexpectedly, with a smile on his face. Zi froze, the fan in his hand didn''t move, and he looked at Xie Mengjiao in disbelief. That bright face was full of disgust that he rarely saw at this time.


    You know, he is Liu Yuan, the second son of the Liu family in this city, who dares not give him face here?Even the county magistrate didn''t dare to look at him with this expression. When the county magistrate saw him, he was all kind and very polite. I don''t know where the little lady came from, how could he have this attitude.


    "Well, she must not know her identity, she must have come from a different place, otherwise, she would definitely not have this attitude. I said, why haven''t I seen them before, such a beautiful woman, if she is from this city If this is the case, this young man shouldn''t have heard of it before." The young man named Liu Yuan, after a slight daze, found a reasonable excuse for himself and Xie Mengjiao in his heart.


    Thinking of this, a confident smile appeared on Liu Yuan¡¯s face again. He believed that with his appearance and his family background, he wanted to take down these beautiful little ladies. There would be no problem at all. Then, he You can enjoy this rare beauty.


    "Don''t be angry with my little lady, my son Liu Yuan is the second son of the Liu family in this city. My father is..." The son named Liu Yuan thought that Xie Mengjiao didn''t know the situation of his family. With an attitude, he planned to declare his family. Before, he had won the hearts of many women by virtue of his family background, and this time should be no exception.


    However, this time the situation was obviously different. Before he could finish his words, Xie Mengjiao interrupted again.


    "Don''t you understand human words? This young lady tells you to fuck off! Don''t be an eyesore here, if it affects this young lady''s mood for eating, believe it or not your mother doesn''t know you when this young lady beat you?" Said.


    Xie Mengjiao is like this, like a coquettish lady, arrogant and domineering, but her appearance makes Huang Feng and Su Yumo not annoying, but rather a little amused. meaning.

 2029 Chapter 2029 What Just Happened

    To be honest, don''t say that Xie Mengjiao just said this to the other party. According to the other party''s method, Xie Mengjiao just shot the other party and told him to teach him. Huang Feng and Su Yumo would not be surprised.


    However, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others will not be surprised. It does not mean that others will not be surprised. Originally, they were confident that as long as they reported themselves, they would be able to get the Liu Yuan, who looked at Xie Mengjiao and others, but was stunned again. He didn''t expect that Xie Mengjiao was so shameless, playing cards so unreasonably, and she was rejected again before she finished her words. Moreover, what Xie Mengjiao said this time was even more ugly.


    Therefore, Liu Yuan, who had not prepared the slightest heart, was stunned.


    The other people around were also stunned, but after a while, the first reaction of those who were stunned was to laugh.


    Huang Feng and others just came to this place and didn¡¯t know this Liuyuan, but everyone else in this restaurant knew Liuyuan. This Liuyuan is in this county, but he is a celebrity, a famous flower girl. Not only is he often nostalgic for places such as Goulan Washe, but also likes women from the good family. In short, there are definitely no few women who have been harmed by him.


    However, because Liuyuan is the second son of the Liu family, and the Liu family is also the largest family in the county, some of the women who have been harmed by Liuyuan are half-punished and half-successful. They also want to marry into the Liu family and become a wealthy wife. Some don¡¯t think so, and still refuse in their hearts. However, because the Liu family is in this county and the power is so powerful, even the county magistrate will give them face to the Liu family. Therefore, even those women who have complaints in their hearts have nowhere to go. In the end, the complaint can only be over.


    Of course, there are also some who don''t want to just leave it alone, and want to ask for an argument. As a result, all of them are beaten to blood and their families are ruined.


    In short, whether it was those half-pushed or unwilling, in the end, as long as the woman whom Liu Yuan liked was not able to escape from his palm, he would have nothing to do with those who wanted to marry. The members of the Liu family naturally failed to achieve their wishes, but they still couldn''t have any complaints.


    It¡¯s such a Liuyuan who calls the wind and calls rain in this county and is omnipotent, but in front of these strangers, he ate and was mercilessly rejected. Such things, the other guests, are still the first They saw it once, and because of this, they wanted to laugh after seeing Liu Yuan''s shocked expression.


    Of course, they just think about it, but they don¡¯t dare to laugh out loud in front of Liuyuan. In that case, if Liuyuan sees it, then it¡¯s indispensable to settle accounts after autumn. They don¡¯t dare to offend Liuyuan, in this county. The biggest king.


    However, although they did not laugh, Yanagihara who reacted to the reaction still looked at them subconsciously, scared those people, and quickly sat upright, staring at the food in front of him, not daring to make any changes, of course. Although their eyes did not dare to look here, their ears were all erected high, listening to the movement here.


    After seeing those people not laughing at him, Liu Yuan turned his gaze to Xie Mengjiao and others again.


    However, at this time, his eyes have changed a bit. In this county, no one has dared to speak to himself like this. Originally, he wanted to play with them well, and just get them started. In that case, yes. Everyone is good, but now it seems that although these women are beautiful, they are all lack of foresight. It''s time to change the method.


    So, Liu Yuan gave the servants behind him a wink. Those servants were all the masters who followed him all the time. Liu Yuan was just a wink, and they already knew what their master thought in their hearts.


    "You little lady, don''t know what is good or bad, do you know who our young master is?"


    "Tell you, in this county, no one has dared to talk to our son like this, you guys don''t want to live anymore? Hurry up and apologize to our son!"


    "Yes, apologies."


    The servants immediately spoke up to the daughters of Xie Mengjiao.


    "It''s dry!" Xie Mengjiao frowned in disgust, then stretched her right hand back and took the opportunity to blow a servant who was a little closer to her.


    Xie Mengjiao¡¯s current strength, even in the face of those second-rate masters, is not at all shocked. This one is that her cultivation talent is amazing, and the other is that Huang Feng usually feeds her various foods that are beneficial to her cultivation and increase her cultivation level. The pill for her, so her current strength is already very strong.


    After possessing high-strength skills, Xie Mengjiao naturally wanted to be active. Although their original intention of practicing was to exercise their bodies and to maintain their youth at the same time, Xie Mengjiao was originally an active temper. With other ideas, I want to move my muscles and bones.


    However, in reality, Xie Mengjiao has no such opportunity. One is that after all, there is a legal society. She usually thinks more about how to run a good company and how to make money. Even if she thinks about fighting, There is no chance. After all, she usually comes into contact with the kind of social elites, not the street gangsters.


    At the same time, Xie Mengjiao and the other women have Huang Feng arrange bodyguards. Those bodyguards are stronger than them, and Huang Feng arranges them to protect the safety of the women, so even if they are There are dangers around the women, and there are no opportunities for them to do anything. Those threats will be solved by the bodyguards arranged by Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Xie Mengjiao and the others have never had a chance to make a move after their small achievements in cultivation, but now they have such an opportunity. Why would the restless Xie Mengjiao want to miss it?


    Those servants were making noisy and fierceness. He didn''t expect Xie Mengjiao to make a sudden move. She was slightly shocked. After reacting, she was not afraid, but even more angry.


    Although these people are only subordinates, it also depends on whose subordinates they belong to and who they follow. Their main household is the Liu family, the largest household in this county, and their main household is the most important. The favored second son.


    For this reason, although they are subordinates, who would dare to treat them as subordinates when they walk in this county?Who dares to do it to them?


    As a result, they were actually beaten by a woman today, a woman who looked delicate, how did they swallow this breath?


    "Little Niangpi, you are so courageous, you dare to hit us?"


    "You must be taught a lesson today!"


    "Take her clothes off and throw them on the street!"


    The few remaining servants were bluffing, appearing to be very angry, and rolled up their sleeves one by one, ready to come up to clean up Xie Mengjiao. What kind of master there is, there are what kind of servants. Liu Yuan himself is not a good person, he Those who are subordinates, naturally will not be a good thing.


    Seeing those people who wanted to clean up Xie Mengjiao, Huang Feng was still sitting there drinking tea, his face calm, as if he didn''t feel anything around him.


    These servants are just ordinary people. It''s okay to beat up an ordinary person. It is obviously not enough to deal with people like Xie Mengjiao, and Xie Mengjiao is usually panicked. Now that there is such an opportunity, Huang Feng is not prepared to take action. Let her relax a little bit and move her muscles and bones.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s performance has always been secretly observed by Liu Yuan. When he saw that Xie Mengjiao was about to be beaten by people on his side, and Huang Feng was still indifferent, Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was more towards Huang Feng. He looked down on it. In his opinion, Huang Feng was afraid to make a move because he was afraid of causing trouble to his upper body. He was sitting there like an outsider.


    Of course, there is another possibility, that is, Huang Feng is not familiar with these women, but he wants to follow these women with a stubborn face. Now that something happened, he naturally didn''t dare to speak out.


    Regardless of the reason, Liu Yuan saw Huang Feng lighter in his heart, and he didn''t pay much attention to him. After that, his attention was again on the women, and his heart became even more fiery. Several women are more prettier than the women I have met before. I am really rich today. If I get them all back, I still feel uncomfortable to die?


    However, when he looked at Xie Mengjiao, he discovered that the people who rolled up their sleeves and rushed towards Xie Mengjiao actually fell on the ground behind Xie Mengjiao, lying there wailing, and then looked at Xie Mengjiao¡¯s face. There is actually a look that is still unfinished.


    What just happened?


    Liu Yuan was stunned again. He just looked at Huang Feng''s expression just now. Why, the changes here are so great, how come all of his servants fell to the ground?Who defeated them?Could it be that little lady?


    "What''s the matter with you guys, get up quickly." Liu Yuan scolded at his servants. If he can''t even teach a little lady, do he want to mess with him in the future?


    The servants heard their master''s words, struggling and wanted to stand up. However, Xie Mengjiao''s move just now was not light. It may be the reason for the first move. I don''t know the severity, or it may be too angry and want to teach you a lesson. Their reason, in short, Xie Mengjiao didn''t show any mercy to them just now.


    Therefore, although they all struggled to get up, they all grinned, and some even struggled to stand up. Obviously, the injuries were serious, and there were painful groans in their mouths.

 2030 Chapter 2030 Nailed On The Wall

    "Second son, this, this woman is a bit pierced." A servant walked to Liu Yuan''s side and whispered.


    "Prick your hands? You trash can''t handle even a woman. Isn''t it very effective? What use do I want you to do?" Liu Yuan just didn''t see the whole process of Xie Mengjiao''s action, so he didn''t think that How good Xie Mengjiao was, but felt that her servants were too wasteful.


    Although these servants usually follow themselves, they can alleviate some minor troubles, but Liu Yuan is also just that these people are mostly foxes and tigers, relying on that they are members of the Liu family, and others dare not really hostile to them. To settle a lot of trouble, of course, in this county, there is no one who really dares to trouble him.


    Therefore, now that these people were knocked to the ground by Xie Mengjiao, Liu Yuan felt that because Xie Mengjiao didn''t know him, he didn''t show mercy when he started, and his own trash men also exposed their true skills.


    Therefore, what he had in his heart was not the vigilance of Xie Mengjiao''s skills, but the incompetence of his subordinates.


    "Yes, yes." Faced with the curse of his second son, the servant naturally didn''t dare to refute it, but he didn''t agree with it in his heart. Although they didn''t have any real skills, a few people went together to deal with the two. Three big guys are still okay, but now they can''t handle even a woman. It''s not just that a few of them are rubbish, but this woman is really capable.


    Liu Yuan cursed his servant again, and then turned his head to look at Xie Mengjiao. Of course, he also glanced at the other women. It was because these women were so glamorous that he seemed to linger.


    "This little lady, this son is the second youngest of the Liu family. If you follow me, I promise you that you will live a life of fine clothes and food for the rest of your life. You have never had such a life before, and you can''t imagine it. "Liu Yuan said to Xie Mengjiao, and then he looked at the other women and said, "Of course, the other little ladies are the same. As long as you follow me, you will be guaranteed to be prosperous and wealthy forever."


    The clothes Xie Mengjiao and others wore at this time were just bought at a clothes shop when they first entered the town. Naturally, they will not be too valuable clothes. As for the clothes I wore when I came, I wear them here. Obviously it is a bit inappropriate.


    Therefore, Liu Yuan saw that the women were wearing ordinary clothes without any jewellery on them, so he decided that Su Yumo and others were from poor families and must have never had a good life, so he tempted them.


    However, his words sounded like a joke to Su Yumo.


    You know, their man is Huang Feng. Huang Feng controls several spaces. In those spaces, he has his own power, and those powers help Huang Feng make money every second. It can be said that Huangfeng makes money faster than the money printing machine. If the wealth in all the spaces of Huangfeng are added together, it is definitely an unimaginable number. Not to mention the Liu family where Liu Yuan is located. The wealth of a big family in this small county, even the emperor of this country, cannot be compared with Huang Feng.


    After all, Huang Feng is actually about the same as the emperor in a certain space. How can the wealth he possesses can be compared to an emperor?


    Because of this, what Liu Yuan said in front of Su Yumo''s daughters would be so funny to everyone. Don''t say that it tempted the girls, but they didn''t even have the mind to take them seriously.


    Seeing the smiling faces of Su Yumo''s women, Liu Yuan thought that his words moved them. This made him very happy, and he was thinking in his heart that these women are indeed the same as the women before, as soon as they heard that they reported themselves. The family, really couldn''t resist the temptation.


    However, these women are indeed more beautiful than the women I have met before, and it is not impossible to really include them in the door.


    Liu Yuan, who has always been romantic, actually started to think about accepting concubines. If this situation spreads, I am afraid it will be big news again.


    "How are the little ladies thinking about?" Liu Yuan said again, regaining confidence and walking towards the girls: "My house is not far in front. Why don''t you go to my house and discuss it slowly? How about?"


    In Liuyuan¡¯s view, Su Yumo¡¯s girls are already tempted. As long as they take them to their own home, they will definitely make their final determination after seeing the luxury of their home. At the same time, they only need to give them a few. If they cheat into the house, they will never escape.


    As for Huang Feng, he has completely ignored him, because Huang Feng never said a word from beginning to end, Liu Yuan determined that these women have nothing to do with Huang Feng. Otherwise, he could not always Silent.


    However, he was obviously wrong. After he finished speaking, Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng with a smile and said: "Why, someone is digging your corner in front of you, you don''t say a bit?"


    "Isn''t Mengjiao doing very well just now." Huang Feng said indifferently: "This kind of person is just for you to practice."


    Huang Feng does mean to practice hands for a few women. In reality, he will be watched by more and more people. As his own woman, Su Yumo and others will definitely enter the sight of those people. Although there are bodyguards sent by themselves, it is always good for them to have more actual combat capabilities.


    When in other spaces, it is the best opportunity to exercise their skills. Here, they can show their skills without hiding their skills. Moreover, even if there is an accident, it is not a real death. Therefore, everyone is also There will be no worries.


    When Liu Yuan heard what Su Yumo and Huang Feng said, he looked at Huang Feng again, thinking in his heart, could it be that his previous guess was wrong, this kid has something to do with these women?But how does this kid look so ordinary, how could it be related to so many beauties?


    "Boy, what is your relationship with them?" Liu Yuan, who didn''t understand, asked Huang Feng directly. He didn''t have a good attitude toward Huang Feng, and his tone was very bad. He came up with a questioning tone.


    "Didn''t you see it? They are all my women." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "It''s all your women?" Liu Yuan didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words. How could such an ordinary kid have so many beautiful women?This is simply impossible.


    However, after Huang Feng finished speaking, none of the women next to him refuted it. This made Liu Yuan even more surprised. Could it be that what the kid said was true?These beauties are his women?How did he do that?


    "Boy, I don''t care what your relationship is with them. There are five hundred taels here. Get it and get out of here!" Liu Yuan directly took out a silver ticket from his arms and threw it to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng''s clothes are naturally not expensive clothes. In addition, Liu Yuan did not feel the arrogant and domineering aura of ordinary sons from him. Therefore, Liu Yuan believed that Huang Feng was also a poor ghost.


    In Liuyuan''s view, Huang Feng must have never seen five hundred taels of silver bills. With so much money, he must be able to stun him. In this case, these beauties are all his own.


    After finishing the silver ticket, Liu Yuan actually wanted to reach out to touch Tan Ying, who was not far away from him. The color of light in his eyes could be seen clearly by everyone present.


    "These silver bills are for you to heal your injuries," Huang Feng said lightly.


    After that, Huang Feng tapped the table lightly, and the chopsticks on the table jumped up. Then, Huang Feng slapped the chopsticks that left the table with a palm in the void, and the chopsticks were like bullets out of the chamber. He flew to Liuyuan quickly.


    At this time, Liu Yuan hadn¡¯t even reacted. I didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng¡¯s words meant. I saw the chopsticks passing through the banknotes that were still in the air. Together with the banknotes, they flew towards Liu Yuan. , Afterwards, directly inserted on Liu Yuan Zhangzi.


    However, Huang Feng''s force on the chopsticks is obviously not small. After the chopsticks are inserted in Liu Yuan, they still have huge kinetic energy. They directly flew back with Liu Yuan and hit the wall until the chopsticks were inserted into the wall. At the same time, He also nailed Liu Yuan directly to the wall.


    "Ah! It hurts me to death, hurry up, come soon." Liu Yuan''s mouth screamed from the moment he was stuck with chopsticks. After that, his voice became more and more miserable, waiting for him to be nailed to the wall. By the time, his voice was a little hoarse.


    All of this only happened between the electric light and flint. Everyone at the scene did not even react. The chopsticks photographed by Huang Feng were nailed to the wall by Yanagihara. Of course, he just threw it towards Huang Feng. The five hundred taels of silver slip was also nailed to Liu Yuan''s body by chopsticks.


    When Liuyuan''s screams awakened the servants, the few people rushed to Liuyuan, trying to get him off the wall.


    "I advise you to not go there." Xie Mengjiao said when seeing the movements of the servants.


    But where do those servants have other thoughts now?If Liu Yuan is not rescued immediately, they will suffer afterwards.


    Therefore, they did not pay attention to Xie Mengjiao''s warning, and they still ran towards Liuyuan.


    Xie Mengjiao, Tang Muxue, Lu Ying and others looked at each other. After that, they all learned the way Huang Feng was just now and threw their chopsticks at the servants.


    However, the strength of a few of them is obviously incomparable with Huang Feng. Therefore, they did not slap the chopsticks empty like Huang Feng, but directly held the chopsticks in their hands and threw them at the servants. In the past, of course, in the process of throwing, internal force must be added.


    Among the women, Xie Mengjiao and Bai Xiaorou are the strongest, but the other women are not bad either. After all, Huang Feng has no shortage of panacea, and he can also feed a master. So, the other women Strength, has a third-rate level.

 2031 Chapter 2031 Broken

    The third-rate skill is naturally not enough to deal with the masters in the martial arts. However, they are not facing the masters in the martial arts, but only the servants and servants. These people are just ordinary people. Therefore, they are effortless to deal with these people.


    As a result, the chopsticks quickly flew towards the servants, and at this time, the servants were all busy walking toward Liuyuan, and did not notice that there were chopsticks coming behind them.


    After that, those chopsticks shot the servants one after another, because Su Yumo and the others, all the girls did it. Therefore, some servants with poor luck were shot by multiple chopsticks at the same time. .


    The screams sounded again. Although the chopsticks shot by Su Yumo were not as powerful as Huang Feng, there was no problem in hurting them, and the most powerful Bai Xiaoruan Xie Mengjiao shot His chopsticks achieved the same effect as Huang Feng, nailing the two servants to the wall. Of course, this was also because the two of them were closer to the wall to save Liu Yuan.


    The screams resounded loudly throughout the hall, one after another, and the surrounding guests were all stunned. They never thought that Liu Yuan and his servants would be beaten, and they were beaten so badly, those two tables The guest is really too courageous. He dare to be here and do something to Liu Yuan. This is something that many people wanted to do before, but they didn''t dare to do it.


    Of course, everyone can see that the two tables of people, whether it is Huang Feng or his women, are very strong, and they can actually nail Liu Yuan and the others to the wall. From the beginning to the end, Huang Feng and the others even have a bench. Never left.


    "Cai is here..." At this time, Xiao Er came here with a few dishes, with a smile on his face. After seeing the situation in the hall, he was stunned. Living.


    What kind of situation is this? I just left for a while. Why did the fight started here? What''s more, the person who was beaten was actually Liu Yuan, the biggest bully in this county. After that, the Liu family If they are held accountable, their restaurant will suffer.


    Thinking of this, the Xiaoer quickly put down the dishes in his hand, but trot to Liuyuan.


    "Young Master Liu, what''s the matter with you?" The Xiaoer asked concerned.


    "Asshole, you don''t have long eyes. Didn''t you see this son being nailed here by chopsticks? Hurry up and take the chopsticks to me!" said Yanagihara to the Xiaoer, and at the same time, pinned his hope of being rescued. On this little second body.


    Just now, Liu Yuan tried, and he took out the chopsticks with his other hand. However, Huang Feng shot the chopsticks with great power, and he was nailed to the wall by hanging, so he could not use the other hand. Of course, he didn''t have much strength himself, and his body was already hollowed out by alcohol. Therefore, he worked hard, but he could not pull out the chopsticks.


    At the same time, his servants were also knocked to the ground by Huang Feng and the women around him, and no one could help him. Now that the second person appeared, he naturally hoped that the second person would treat him Saved.


    At this time, Liu Yuan believed the words of his servant''s mouth in his heart. Those little ladies really got a little bit pierced. Just now when they attacked their servants with chopsticks, they could all see clearly, that is absolutely It is not something ordinary people can do.


    Liu Yuan cursed the beauties in his heart, and secretly said that he had lost sight of himself. Although these people are all over the country, they all have thorns on their bodies. If he knew that, he would carry more Some people are here.


    Obviously, even now, Liu has not given up the fantasy of Su Yumo because of his sexual desire. For Liu Yuan who loves female sex and has always been lawless, he has encountered so many stunning beauties. If he is not tempted, it is impossible. Although tossing a lot, he still has no intention of giving up.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll let Liu Gongzi down now." The Xiaoer said quickly. For Liu Yuan, he can''t afford to offend him. The other party has already suffered a loss here. All he has to do now is to please the other party and let the other party. Do not give your own restaurant hate.


    "Xiao Er, our food is not ready yet, let''s hurry up." Huang Feng''s voice sounded again, which made Liu Yuan look at Huang Feng resentfully again. Obviously, Huang Feng''s meaning is very obvious. His life is not as important as his food.


    "Guest, please wait for a while, I''ll come right away." That Xiaoer didn''t know that this Liu Yuan was nailed to the wall by Huang Feng. At this time, he didn''t even bother to ask who had treated Liu Yuan. The next move was to rescue Liu Yuan as soon as possible.


    "Xiao Er, I advise you not to save him. Do you know what happened to those people on the ground?" Xie Mengjiao said, "They just wanted to save the one on the wall, and they were knocked to the ground. Oh, there are two others. It''s also on the wall. If you want to save that person, you might end up like this too."


    Hearing Xie Mengjiao¡¯s words, the Xiao Er moved for a while. He subconsciously looked at the servants next to him, and he saw that they were all screaming and screaming. Two of them were nailed to the wall just like Liu Yuan. Caring about these, it seems that these people should have ended up just to save Liu Yuan.


    Judging from Xie Mengjiao''s words, it seems that Liu Yuan and their master servants have become like this, and they have something to do with them.


    "Guest, this..." The little second said embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay, you go to your food, this matter has nothing to do with you, you don''t want to mix up, then if Liu Gongzi wants revenge, he will only find us, right?" Huang Feng looked at Liu Yuan faintly Said.


    "Huh, no matter who you are, let me go quickly. Otherwise, our Liu family will not let you go." Liu Yuan said to Huang Feng, "I will kill you and play your woman. Then sell it to Goulanwashe, so that they can become the best bitch women!"


    Because of the bleeding, Liu Yuan''s face looked a little pale, but he didn''t have much fear. Even if he was taught a lesson by Huang Feng, he was still nailed to the wall.


    However, his momentum is not weak at all, because this is his territory, here, he has the final say, some people have offended him before, and in the end, are they all destroyed by him?Therefore, as long as the person who offends himself is here, he will definitely not end well.


    It''s just that he was obviously wrong this time. If he admits a mistake at this time, Huang Feng might be able to let him go. After all, he has been taught and punished.


    However, Liu Yuan not only didn''t realize his mistake, but even threatened Huang Feng at this time. Moreover, he still threatened him with Huang Feng''s women. You must know that Huang Feng''s women were all his reverses. Where Lin is, if he dares to hurt his woman, he will never be soft.


    But now, Liu Yuan obviously violated Huang Feng''s taboo, and he dared to talk to Huang Feng like this.


    Therefore, after Liu Yuan finished speaking, everyone in this hall clearly felt that the surrounding temperature had dropped a few degrees, and some even shrank their necks subconsciously. When Huang Feng looked at Liu Yuan again, his eyes were no longer With the slightest color.


    "Your Liu family is great? Very good. I''ll just wait here. I want to see how your Liu family wants to deal with me and how to kill me." Huang Feng said lightly, and at the same time, he picked up two peanuts Mi, threw it towards Liuyuan.


    Just hearing the two beeps of "Puff" and "Puff", the two peanuts accurately hit the legs of Liu Yuan, and two more blood holes appeared on Liu Yuan''s legs. There was even a lot of blood. Soared out directly.


    "Ah, ah! My legs!" Liu Yuan screamed again, his already pale face, and now he couldn''t see any blood.


    "What''s wrong with my legs? Why can''t I feel their presence?" Liu Yuan looked at Huang Feng in horror and asked. Just now, after he felt a pain, suddenly his legs lost their intuition. He tried hard to move his legs. As a result, those two legs, as if they weren''t his, didn''t listen at all, and didn''t respond.


    "Broken." Huang Feng said lightly: "In the future, you may have to stay in bed. Of course, you can also choose to take a wheelchair."


    "You devil, you are a devil, I will kill you, kill your family! Let your whole family die!" After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Liu Yuan was panicked and resentful, if Huang Feng said If it is true, it is tantamount to a bolt from the blue for him, and it is definitely a major blow. He is afraid that this is a fact and does not want to accept it.


    Huang Feng ignored Liu Yuan, but instead looked at Xiao Er and said, "Xiao Er, are you still going to serve food? Our stomachs are very hungry."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go to serve the little one right away." Xiaoer was already stunned by what happened just now, but now when he heard Huang Feng say this, he immediately reacted, and he was still wailing and cursing. Yanagihara, hastily went to the back kitchen to serve food.


    Xiao Er really wanted to rescue Liu Yuan from the wall. However, after hearing Xie Mengjiao¡¯s warning and seeing Huang Feng¡¯s power with his own eyes, he decisively chose to give up. People like Huang Feng, in his In the eyes of the evil star, if he angered them, then he might be nailed to the wall like Liu Yuan, and even his legs would be broken.


    If you don¡¯t save Liu Yuan, at most the restaurant has been retaliated, and you don¡¯t necessarily have something to do. Moreover, now that Liu Yuan has been beaten so badly, the Liu family may not care about his little shrimp at all, so Xiao Er made decisively. Choice.

 2032 Chapter 2032 Father Liu Yuan Is Here

    Sure enough, Liu Yuan had just cursed Huang Feng, and didn''t care about Xiaoer''s departure, or rather, didn''t see it.


    The guests around, who were courageous, had already checked out and left at this time. The courageous ones were sitting there, whispering and discussing topics, which must be inseparable from Huang Feng and Liu Yuan.


    Before Liuyuan was in the county seat, he belonged to the little overlord level. He took his family servants to wander around and was idle all day long. He had no real skills, but he was very good at causing troubles and bullying.


    Therefore, many people in this county know him, or have heard of him, but they have never seen Liuyuan suffer a loss before. Anyone who spends a holiday with Liuyuan is finally taken care of by Liuyuan. In the end, nothing happened.


    But today, they saw that Liuyuan suffered a loss. Moreover, they still suffered a big loss. They were nailed to the wall without saying. Now, even their legs were interrupted, the look of miserable howling, yes They had never seen it in Liuyuan before.


    Therefore, while these guests were surprised by what happened to Liuyuan, in their hearts, they would inevitably feel worried and sympathy for Huang Feng and his party.


    Obviously, what Liu Yuan did in the past caused most people in this county who knew him did not have the slightest affection for him. Therefore, now that he was taught a lesson and suffered a great loss, I secretly called retribution in my heart. No one thought that Huang Feng did something wrong or overdone. They all felt that Liu Yuan deserved it. If Huang Feng didn¡¯t have some skills, maybe the women around him would be punishable by Liu Yuan tonight. Get to bed.


    However, at the same time, everyone is also very worried about Huang Feng¡¯s comfort. After all, Xiao Bawang Liuyuan¡¯s name is not fake. He is usually arrogant and domineering. Anyone who opposes him will have no good results. Feng taught him so much now, and Liu Yuan obviously would not let Huang Feng go.


    Huang Feng and the others are obviously outsiders, and they don¡¯t know how good Liu Yuan is. However, the guests here are all local. They all know Liu Yuan or the Liu family behind him, Huang Feng and his party will definitely be retaliated. , And what happened here was quickly discovered by the Liu family.


    However, even if they were worried and sympathetic to Huang Feng and the others in their hearts, they were still powerless. None of them were opponents of the Liu family. They couldn''t provide Huang Feng and others with any help. It is spiritually supporting Huang Feng and others.


    "Guest officer, the food is here." With a shout, the shop Xiaoer appeared again. This time, he still had a few dishes in his hand. Seeing the appearance of the dishes, they were obviously carefully cooked. Sure enough, the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes are different.


    However, this time, it was not just the shop Xiaoer who came alone. Behind him was a fat middle-aged man. The middle-aged man, as soon as he came in, looked at the place where Liu Yuan was. When he saw Liu Yuan, The expression on his face became even more anxious, but instead of running to Liu Yuan, he followed Dian Xiaoer to Huang Feng and the others.


    "Hello, several guest officers, I am the boss here." The fat middle-aged man walked to Huang Feng''s side and said to Huang Feng.


    Obviously, this boss has a better vision than Liu Yuan. Although Huang Feng is dressed in ordinary clothes, you can see from where he sits. Among these people, Huang Feng is the head. Obviously, Huang Feng and these women Between them is not the relationship between passers-by.


    "Hello boss, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng said.


    "Several guest officials, I''ve invited for this meal today." The boss said: "Several guest officials can let Young Master Liu go. After all, he is the second son of the Liu family. If something goes wrong here, I will This restaurant may not be able to keep it."


    Obviously, the shop Xiaoer had just told the boss of what happened here, and the boss was here to be a peacemaker.


    However, this boss is destined to be disappointed. If Liu Yuan didn¡¯t use Huang Feng¡¯s women to threaten him, Huang Feng might let him go, but now the other party touched Huang Feng¡¯s inverse scales, and, In just this period of time, I also insulted Huang Feng''s woman and his family many times. Now I want to let Huang Feng go so easily and let Liu Yuan go. It is obviously impossible.


    "Boss, you still don''t want to get involved in this matter." Huang Feng said: "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt your restaurant. I''m just here waiting for them from the Liu family. If anything happens, they will rush The one who came with me has nothing to do with you. If any loss is caused to the restaurant, I will compensate you in the end."


    However, although Huang Feng promised to the boss that he would not hurt him and would compensate him if it caused a loss, but the boss did not feel relieved because he was more than Huang Feng. Understand Liuyuan and understand this Liu family. The Liu family is used to being arrogant here. Usually there are some trivial things that can make a fuss. Now, Liu Yuan has an accident here, even if Huang Feng wants to take it, but the Liu family will not give it to you. Huang Feng''s face, he will definitely blame their restaurant here.


    However, the boss knew from his shop''s second child that although Huang Feng and the others looked kind, they were also not easy to provoke. If he insisted on letting Huang Feng release Liu Yuan, he might irritate Huang Feng. There will be no good end. If you look at Liu Yuan now, the boss will be able to think of what the consequences will be if Huang Feng is angry.


    Therefore, the boss now in dilemma doesn''t know what he should do. When encountering this kind of thing, he seems to have no other way besides admitting that he is unlucky.


    When the boss was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do, there was a noise outside the restaurant, and then the sound got closer and closer, apparently coming from the restaurant.


    "Where is my son, where is my son?" When the noisy voice approached the restaurant, everyone on the scene heard an urgent voice with concern.


    "Father, I''m here, come and save me, this bastard is here too!" Liu Yuan was overjoyed when he heard that voice and shouted loudly.


    Compared to Liu Yuan''s exultation, the owner of the restaurant looked hard to read, because from his voice, he had already judged who the person was, not to mention Liu Yuan''s shouting, he was even more certain.


    The person here is Liu Yuan''s father, the head of the Liu family, and one of the most powerful people in this county.


    The sound of footsteps approached, and soon a group of people rushed in. The first one was somewhat similar to Liu Yuan¡¯s. He should be Liu Yuan¡¯s father. As for the people behind him, they were all dressed up as the guardians of the house. However, These people are all carrying guys in their hands at this time, and their faces are also fierce. Obviously, they are making trouble, so when they see these people, the face of the restaurant owner is even more ugly.


    "Yuaner, how are you? Does it hurt? Ah, who hit you?" After seeing his son, Liu Yuan''s father rushed over, and his face was even more distressed when he saw his son''s misery. The expression on his face repeatedly asked.


    "You are all blind, don''t you know how to put my son down?" Liu Yuan''s father said, turning his head to look at the courtyards behind him.


    In the courtyard of those families, a few people hurriedly ran over, trying to put Liu Yuan down from the wall.


    "You want to put him down, after I agree?" Huang Feng looked at those people and said lightly.


    "Father, that''s the kid he beat. Father, you must be the master for the kid and give this bastard to the corpse!" Liu Yuan said viciously at Huang Feng, and then he looked at Su Yumo''s daughters Said: "There are also those bitches, I must let them not survive, but cannot die!"


    In Liu Yuan¡¯s heart, now it¡¯s not just resentment for Huang Feng, even Su Yumo and the other women, he is also resentful. Originally, he was thinking about bringing these beauties into his yard. Become your own concubine.


    However, now he has changed his mind, he wants to play with them, and when he gets tired of it, he will sell them to Goulan Washe to pick up the guests, so that they will become the best bitches!


    "Yuaner, don''t worry, I will definitely not let go of those who hurt you!" Liu Yuan''s father first looked at his son distressedly, then he looked at Huang Feng with bitterness, and just wanted to confront Huang. What Feng said, but the screams sounded in his ears.


    "I said, you want to put him down, after I agree?" Huang Feng said lightly again.


    At this time, no one can ignore Huang Feng. The screams just now came from the family Dinghuyuan brought by Liuyuan¡¯s father. Those few people Dinghuyuan just wanted to rescue Liuyuan, but they had not waited for them to do anything. , They were all knocked to the ground by Huang Feng, but they were only a few peanuts that knocked them down. Huang Feng never even left his position from start to finish.


    "You, do you really want to be an enemy of our Liu family?" Liu Yuan''s father pointed to Huang Feng and said.


    "It''s your son who will cause trouble first, or else, you ask your son first?" Huang Feng looked at the other person and said, "Also, if I let your son go now, can this be the case? "


    "Of course not, I want you to die without a corpse!" Liu Yuan yelled. Up to now, he has not noticed the seriousness of the matter, nor has he felt afraid. Some just want revenge against Huang Feng, especially when his father came. After that, his confidence seemed to be even stronger.


    "Look, your son is not willing to be kind, I guess, you are the same." Huang Feng said: "So, you now want to retaliate against me, or even kill me, I don''t want to die, so I can only do Resistance, things are as simple as that, you say, am I going to take action or not?"

 2033 Chapter 2033 Womens Team

    Liu Yuan¡¯s father fixedly looked at Huang Feng with a gloomy and terrifying face. He had already seen that Huang Feng had a contemptuous expression up to now. He did not feel scared because he came with someone. They all looked confident, and didn''t pay attention to their Liu family at all.


    "Who are you?" Liu Yuan''s father looked at Huang Feng and asked.


    "I don''t need to tell you my name. I''m not afraid of anything, but I don''t think it is necessary." Huang Feng said: "Your son also said just now, saying that your Liu family will not let me go. I am not one. People who are afraid of things are right here. If you have any tricks, don¡¯t worry about me running away, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you know my name."


    "You really are not afraid of our Liu family?" Liu Yuan''s father looked at Huang Feng and said, "Do you know that our Liu family has a good relationship with Xingyue Sect, so you are not afraid of Xingyue Sect''s trouble?"


    When Liu Yuan¡¯s father talked about Xingyue Sect, he was confident and proud on his face, because that was the real backer of their Liu family. The reason why their Liu family was in this county was to make the county magistrate courteous. The three-part family is because of the existence of Xingyue Sect. Liu Yuan¡¯s father also knows that the reason why those people are very polite to their Liu family is because they are afraid of the Xingyue Sect behind them, so now he moves out of Xingyue. Zong, also to frighten Huang Feng.


    "Xingyue Sect?" Huang Feng thought hard, did he have heard of this school before, but after thinking about it, he still had no impression, and shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it."


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made Liu Yuan¡¯s father¡¯s self-satisfied expression instantly freeze. He did not expect that Huang Feng would answer this way. After he wanted to come and heard that his family was related to Xingyue Sect, Huang Feng should immediately kneel and beg for mercy, asking for his forgiveness.


    However, Huang Feng had such an indifferent expression, and he didn''t know if he had never heard of Xingyue Sect, or there really was a backer behind him that made him fearless of Xingyue Sect.


    "Father, don''t talk nonsense with him, just abolish him!" Liu Yuan cried there: "It hurts so much, father, my legs were also broken by him! You must avenge me!"


    He was still wondering if Huang Feng had anything to rely on Liu Yuan¡¯s father. After hearing his son¡¯s words, he immediately threw the worries that had just risen in his heart out of the clouds, and he quickly looked at his son. Said: "What''s wrong with your leg? Did he really break your leg?"


    "Yeah, father, my legs are completely insensible, it was this bastard who did it!" Liu Yuan said, pointing to Huang Feng.


    "Well, yes, I did it." Huang Feng saw Liu Yuan''s father look at him, and said frankly: "Your son is not a good thing anyway, I interrupted his leg to make him honest. In this way, it can also cause you less trouble, right? Of course, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Who tells me to be kind and helpful."


    Seeing Huang Feng speaking solemnly, the women sitting next to Huang Feng all smiled directly. Xie Mengjiao gave Huang Feng a white look, thinking in her heart that Huang Feng has lost more than himself. Sure enough, this guy is the best. It hurts.


    The guests around, including the owner of the restaurant, also wanted to laugh, but because the people who were scrupulous about the Liu family were present, they could only hold back, one by one, their faces flushed.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s words are not wrong. If Liu Yuan¡¯s leg is interrupted, he can really be honest, and it can be regarded as doing a good thing for the people in this county. It¡¯s just that Liu Yuan¡¯s father will not Thanks to him, it''s hard to say.


    However, seeing Liu Yuan''s father trembling with anger, he was obviously not ready to thank Huang Feng. Of course, looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, it seemed that he was not ready to accept Liu''s thanks.


    "You, I''m going to kill you!" Liu Yuan''s father pointed to Huang Feng and said excitedly. Although he has two sons, he likes this second son the most. In addition, his eldest son Not by my side, so I usually love these two sons even more.


    And now, his favorite second son was actually interrupted by someone, how can he not be angry?


    "Come on, give it to me, kill this bastard!" Although it was said that killing pays his life, the public murder of Yanagahara''s father is even more sinful, but he doesn''t care, he has the ability to settle the rest, and Will not be punished.


    However, he seemed to be dazzled by anger. Huang Feng hadn''t gotten up just now, and he had knocked down several of his family members to the ground. It can be seen that Huang Feng is not a master who can be bullied casually.


    However, at this time, he couldn''t think of that much, and angrily let the family and the nursing home behind him kill Huang Feng.


    Those patrons and nursing homes just now clearly saw that their companions were easily knocked to the ground by Huang Feng, and they were a little scared. However, the Patriarch has already given orders, so they can only bite the bullet, otherwise Even if they don¡¯t need to be beaten by Huang Feng now, they will definitely be punished by the Patriarch afterwards, and the consequences are even worse than being beaten by Huang Feng.


    Therefore, after a little comparison, the guys who were waving at the house and the nursery rush towards Huangfeng, wanting to defeat Huangfeng due to the large number of people.


    "Huang Feng, don''t do it this time, let''s come." Xie Mengjiao watched those families rushing to the nursing home, not only not afraid, but also a little eager to feel excited. In this world, she couldn''t bear to want more. Move your muscles and bones.


    "Yes, Fenglang, you don''t need to shoot these small shrimps." Li Qinglu also said. Li Qinglu has kung fu in her body. After meeting Huang Feng, Huang Feng taught her a lot of kung fu, and at the same time, she also used panacea Come to help her improve her internal strength. Therefore, her current strength is higher than that in the Heavenly Dragon before, which is slightly worse than Xie Mengjiao and Bai Xiaorou.


    As for Li Qinglu from the world of martial arts, obviously there are some warlike genes in his body. Before in reality, there was no way, but when he got here, there was no need to hide it. Given the opportunity, he would naturally not want to miss it. .


    "Well, you guys should be more careful." Huang Feng saw that the women were a little eager to try. Besides, those family members and nursing homes were not too good. If they were handed over to the women, there should be no problem, so he agreed. Up.


    After receiving Huang Feng¡¯s permission, the women were very happy. Except for the more stable Su Yumo, and Guo Menghan, who had just joined in and had no strength, the other women in Huang Feng stood up eagerly. Actively attacked those families and nursing homes.


    Originally, those family members and nursing homes, under the persecution of Liu Yuan¡¯s father, bit their heads and rushed towards Huangfeng, but they didn¡¯t have any bottom in their hearts, and they could probably feel it. They should not be Huangfeng¡¯s opponents. Therefore, they are also ready to be beaten.


    However, they didn''t expect that it was not Huang Feng''s fist who greeted them, but the few beautiful beauties beside Huang Feng. They were surprised and immediately happy.


    Huang Feng, they may not be able to beat them, but these charming little ladies, then there is no problem at all. Can they even beat a few little ladies?Moreover, look at these little ladies, all of them are beautiful, and they can take advantage of them when they get to work.


    Thinking of this, these family members and nursing homes were not afraid, on the contrary, they seemed a little excited. They didn''t have the worries they had before, but they were very excited.


    However, the servants who were lying on the ground and the servants who came with Liuyuan saw this situation, and they no longer felt the mood of the family guardians. Instead, they were worried for them in their hearts. You know, they are just affected by this. The little ladies who seemed harmless to humans and animals were defeated. These little ladies seemed to be charming one by one, but when they started, they were not in the slightest.


    Sure enough, the housekeepers and nursing homes quickly understood the feelings of the servants before. When they were full of confidence and wanted to teach these little ladies, by the way, they found that they They weren''t the opponents of these little ladies at all, not to mention taking advantage of each other. After a match, they fell into a disadvantage, and they were frequently hit by those little ladies.


    Xie Mengjiao and the others were obviously very excited. After finally getting such a chance to do something, they would inevitably look a little excited. In this case, the action would be even less important. As soon as they contacted, the family members and nursing homes were already knocked down. In the end, under the impact of Xie Mengjiao and Bai Xiaorou as arrows, those family members and nursing homes were not their opponents at all.


    Liu Yuan¡¯s father stared at this scene dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that the people he brought, not to mention Huang Feng, but the women around Huang Feng could not beat him. Is there any reason for this? How could things happen? such?


    "Don''t do bad things sneakily." Huang Feng''s voice sounded, and then there was another scream next to Liu Yuan''s father.


    It turned out to be a servant of Liu Yuan, who had secretly got up, thinking about saving Liu Yuan from the wall while everyone''s attention was in the melee. However, his small actions obviously couldn''t escape. He opened Huang Feng''s attention. He had only just acted and was discovered by Huang Feng. After that, there was another person on the wall of this restaurant.


    At this time, the place where the melee was fighting has slowly been decided. The women''s team headed by Bai Xiaoren and Xie Mengjiao won the final victory, while everyone on the other side was beaten with bruised noses and swollen faces. Lying on the ground wailing.

 2034 Chapter 2034

    Liu Yuan¡¯s father looked at the wailing family members and nursing homes lying on the ground in a dumbfounded manner. When some were unable to accept this, he looked at the charming faces of Xie Mengjiao and others. At this time, in his eyes, it was in harmony. The fierce tigress was almost there, he really didn''t expect these beautiful women to be so powerful.


    The same did not expect this situation, and the family members and nursing homes lying on the ground. Originally, when they saw that they had changed their opponents, Huang Feng would not make a move. They were still very happy, and they wanted to take a while when they were fighting. Xie Mengjiao and other women are cheap. After all, such beautiful women are rarely seen by them. In his eyes, such beauties are synonymous with delicateness. It is not easy to take advantage of them.


    But I didn''t expect that these stunning women, who should have been weak, behaved so vigorously. They had no power to fight back in front of these women, and they were all knocked to the ground so quickly.


    However, the spectators around and the servants who came with Liu Yuan before can still accept this situation. However, they have only seen Xie Mengjiao take action before, but they did not expect that the other women are actually not weak. .


    It seems that the Liu family posted it on the iron board this time.


    However, the spectators present are still worried about Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others. Although Huang Feng and the others have taught the Liu family''s family members and nurses, this does not mean that they will be fine. On the contrary, when they did this, they offended the Liu family more thoroughly. With the Liu family''s character, they would not let Huang Feng off.


    And here is the place of the Liu family, so the Liu family is very powerful, and Huang Feng and the others will still suffer.


    However, Huang Feng and the others obviously did not know this situation. They were not familiar with the Liu family, and at the same time, they did not take it to heart. Among the enemies Huang Feng had encountered before, there were more powerful people. In such a small county. Huang Feng''s family really didn''t take it seriously. In the eyes of others, a force like the Liu family was indeed powerful enough, but among the enemies Huang Feng encountered, it was nothing.


    "What do you want?" Liu Yuan''s father asked with a sullen face looking at Huang Feng.


    He already understands that now there seems to be no way to solve this problem with force. Huang Feng and the others are too scary. He can only choose to give in temporarily. As long as he can get out of here, he will find it back sooner or later. Yard.


    "We didn''t think about how, but what you wanted." Huang Feng said: "In the beginning, your son provoked this matter first. Later, you aggressively wanted to retaliate against us. We just passively counterattack. That''s it."


    "Well, I apologize to you for my son and me." Liu Yuan''s father said decisively.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that Liu Yuan''s father was so simple. You know, his status in this county town is not low. As a result, he was so simple and straightforward in front of so many people. Apologizing by himself shows his decisiveness.


    Usually, such people are more difficult to deal with. Not to mention the past experience, even if Huang Feng looks at Liu Yuan¡¯s father, he can also know that the other party¡¯s heart is not really convinced, just because of the immediate situation. Therefore, I had to give in.


    However, Huang Feng''s brows soon unfolded, and then he smiled. Even if the other party wants to retaliate again, what can he do? Is he still afraid that they will fail?The enemies that I have encountered in the past are much more powerful than them, isn''t it all right?If you have been afraid of this and that, then you cannot have today.


    "Well, I accept your apology." Huang Feng said: "However, your son must personally apologize to me and my women. In addition, teach your son well, and take care of his mouth and hands after going out. , Not everyone can offend."


    "I see." Liu Yuan''s father nodded blankly, then looked at his son and said, "Quickly apologize."


    "I don''t!" Unexpectedly, Liu Yuan could not swallow such a breath. It is no wonder that he used to be used here in the past, but as a result, he suffered such a big loss here today, not only was he nailed to the wall. After a long time, and his legs were interrupted by the opponent, when did he encounter such a thing?Therefore, it is normal that some cannot accept it for a while.


    Even if Liu Yuan has seen that the people on his side have suffered losses in Huang Feng''s hands more than once, he is still unwilling to bow his head and apologize to Huang Feng. What he has in his heart is only the bitter thoughts about Huang Feng and the others. I want to give Huang Feng and the others to pieces now.


    "Hurry up and apologize!" Liu Yuan''s father looked at his son with a serious face, and his tone was more serious than ever.


    At the same time, Liu Yuan''s father also expressed emotion in his heart whether he had been too spoiled with his little son before, otherwise, he would not become what he is now, nor would he suffer such a big loss.


    Of course, I can¡¯t swallow this breath for the things in front of me, but now I have to accept the fact of failure. The most important thing now is not to fight for this breath, but to leave here first. Although Huang Feng and their faces have always been With a smile, but Liu Yuan''s father didn''t think that Huang Feng really dare not kill them. If Huang Feng was really offended, it would definitely not be a good thing for them.


    Therefore, even if he was upset, Liu Yuan''s father had to choose to bow his head to Huang Feng and leave here first. He was unwilling to leave here, and then slowly think about it.


    Liu Yuan wanted to argue, but when he saw his father¡¯s warning eyes, he was taken aback. This was the first time he saw this face on his father¡¯s face. He knew that his father was not talking to him. Discuss it by yourself, but command yourself.


    Therefore, even if he was not reconciled in his heart, Liu Yuan had to apologize to Huang Feng and Su Yumo, and even if he was unwilling, he could only do so.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go, don''t influence our meal here." Huang Feng waved to Liu Yuan''s father: "However, before leaving, I will compensate for the loss here."


    Just now when Xie Mengjiao and the others were fighting with the Liu family and the nursing home, they also broke some tables and chairs.


    "No, no, those are not worth a lot of money." The owner of the restaurant quickly waved his hand and said.


    Huang Feng can force the Liu family to bow their heads. They are not afraid of the Liu family. However, the owner of the restaurant dare not do that, even if he is beaten by Huang Feng and lowered his head. However, the Liu family is after all the Liu family, not their little one. The owner of the restaurant can offend him, and he will naturally not offend the other party for the money. Although the money is not what he wants, it is impossible to guarantee that the other party will not hate him afterwards.


    However, Liu Yuan''s father obviously did not pay attention to the restaurant owner. Naturally, he did not listen to what he said. After throwing a few silver coins to the restaurant owner, he looked at Huang Feng and said, "Can we go now?"


    Huang Feng didn''t speak, but just waved his hand. His impatient appearance seemed to be driving away a few flies. This made Liu Yuan''s father and Liu Yuanren even more resentment for Huang Feng.


    However, both of them knew that now is not the time to retaliate, so let''s leave here first.


    At this time, Liu Yuan could finally come down from the wall. The huge pain in his arm, coupled with the hatred of Huang Feng in his heart, made him feel like he was going crazy.


    After Liu Yuan came down from the wall, he really couldn''t stand up. This situation made Liu Yuan and his father almost turned against Huang Feng on the spot. Fortunately, Liu Yuan''s father controlled himself and stopped his son in time. .


    "Help Uehara, let''s go." Liu Yuan''s father said to the family and nursing home he brought with him.


    Xie Mengjiao and others, after all, are women, and their hearts are still a bit soft. Therefore, although they have just taught the family and nursing homes brought by Liu Yuan¡¯s father, they did not kill them. In addition, these people are also There is some foundation, so even though he has not fully recovered in the time of this meeting, he can already walk normally and can also help Liuyuan to leave.


    In the end, Liu Yuan and his party left quite embarrassed amidst the whispers of the people in the restaurant. Although they did not hear what the spectators were saying, all those voices were laughed at Liu Yuan. , This made the second son Liu, who has always been arrogant and domineering, suffer.


    "Leave here first." Liu Yuan''s father whispered to his son. He also heard the people around him. He glanced at the people around him calmly, remembering their appearance, and waiting. After solving Huang Feng first, I will find these people to settle accounts, let them know that not all the excitement can be watched, and not everyone can discuss.


    "Father, this time, you can''t just leave it alone." Liu Yuan said with a grim face: "The bastard interrupted the child''s legs, and the child is going to kill his family."


    "Yeah." Liu Yuan''s father nodded, and did not feel that his son''s words were too much. He even felt a little lighter. In his heart, his son''s legs were more than the lives of Huang Feng''s family. More precious.


    "This matter, my father won''t forget it like that." Liu Yuan''s father said: "Let''s go back first, and discuss it for a long time. Moreover, your legs will also be seen by someone."


    Hearing his father talk about his legs, Liu Yuan felt that his legs felt a piercing pain. Before, because of the resentment towards Huang Feng in his heart, he didn''t pay too much attention to his legs, but now he Feel the pain from a broken leg.

 2035 Chapter 2035 Whats Great

    "I must kill him, I must kill him!" Liu Yuan yelled with a grim expression.


    At this time, they were out of the restaurant, so they don¡¯t have to worry about being heard by Huang Feng, but there are not many people in the surrounding streets. Those people looked at Liu Yuan with a surprised and strange look. Such a look deeply pierced Liu Yuan''s nerves, because he felt that those people were saying that he was rubbish, and that look that looked like rubbish, he had used it to see other people.


    "Yuaner, don''t worry, I will kill him and give you revenge, don''t get excited." Liu Yuan''s father comforted.


    My son was interrupted by someone¡¯s leg. In the end, I had to bow my head and apologize to the other party. Liu Yuan¡¯s father¡¯s mood was no better than Liu Yuan¡¯s, but, after all, he was the head of the family who had gone through a lot of things, so, You can also control your emotions.


    Of course, this does not mean that he can forget the hatred of Huang Feng, and people like him, just like Huang Feng thought, will appear even more terrifying.


    Liu Yuan''s father returned with his son. While trying to retaliate against Huang Feng, he also wanted to find a way to save his son. He didn''t want to see his son become a disabled person.


    "Well, this bass is good, fresh and tender."


    "And this pine nut chicken is also very fragrant. I didn''t expect that the food here is so delicious."


    After Liu Yuan and the others left, they did not have any influence on Huang Feng and others. Just like Liu Yuan¡¯s father thought, Huang Feng just drove them away like flies. In Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, they and the annoying flies, also There is no essential difference, so after those people left, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others still ate here.


    At this time, the meals they ordered before have already come up. It may be because of Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others, who have shown strong strength before. The owner of this restaurant is very fond of Huang Feng and their dishes. It served a lot of delicious food.


    In this hall, in addition to Huang Feng and the others, there are also some guests. These are all people who watched the excitement before. Liuyuan and the others have already left, and Huang Feng and the others don¡¯t seem to be unreasonable bad people. Therefore, these people Naturally, there is no need to leave now.


    And these people, while eating and talking in a low voice, occasionally secretly glanced at Huang Feng and the others. There is no need to deliberately eavesdrop. Huang Feng and them all know that they are talking now. The topic must be them, and of course, the Liu family.


    However, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others do not care. Although it is not a fun thing to be discussed, but in reality, which of them is not the focus person?Especially the women like Su Yumo, they are all stunning beauties. Wherever they go, they can attract the attention of many people. Naturally, there will be many people who are behind them to talk about them, so they are already got used to.


    "How many guest officers, are you satisfied with the food?" The owner of the restaurant, bending slightly, said to Huang Feng.


    Those who are able to open a restaurant here are also people with some identity backgrounds. Although they are not as good as the Liu family, they still have some backgrounds. Of course, depending on people''s eyesight, there are some.


    The owner of this restaurant, after seeing Huang Feng and the others running away from the Liu family, instead of fleeing without fear, but calmly watching things here, they knew that Huang Feng and the others were either confident that they were not afraid of Liu''s revenge. Really powerful people are either fools and don''t know how to be afraid.


    And Huang Feng and others seemed to be obviously not fools.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the food here is quite good." Huang Feng said with a smile, "No wonder your business here is so good."


    Indeed, when Huang Feng and the others came, there were still a lot of guests here. Obviously, the business was very good.


    "That is, our cooks here are well-known throughout the county." The restaurant owner said contentedly, but then whispered to Huang Feng, "I''ll take this meal. If a few guest officials eat If it''s over, it''s better to leave here early."


    "Why, the boss is trying to drive us away." Huang Feng said with a smile, "But, we just ate and we haven''t eaten enough yet."


    "That is, what reminders, we don''t need you to ask, we pay for it ourselves." Xie Mengjiao also said, she is also a foodie, and when she meets gourmet food, she naturally does not want to let it go.


    "No, no." The restaurant owner hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I''m not trying to catch a few people. I''m just for the good. The Liu family, although they were beaten away, but based on my understanding of them, they are I don¡¯t want to give up easily. I know that several of them have real abilities. They are not afraid of the Liu family. However, it is easy to hide from the sword and hard to prevent. The Liu family can do everything. Therefore, It¡¯s better for a few of them to leave here quickly before they don¡¯t react to avoid any accidents."


    This boss is obviously also kind. Before Huang Feng killed the Liu family, he still thought about his restaurant. Moreover, he had no liking for the domineering Liu family, so he wanted to remind Huang Feng to wait. Human.


    And this boss also saw that Huang Feng and the others should not be here, but passing by. Therefore, it is obviously best for the people in Liu''s family to leave here before they can react. After all, it''s like he said In that way, the Liu family doesn''t have a good reputation here. In order to achieve their own goals, they use any means, but because of their family''s power here, other people can''t help it.


    "Thank you for the kindness of the boss, but we will not leave." Huang Feng said lightly: "If the Liu family still wants revenge, just come."


    Huang Feng really has nothing to be afraid of, because among the enemies he encountered before, he is much stronger than the Liu family. If he encounters such a small matter and is afraid of running away, will he run over?Then I don''t have to do anything, I just want to run away every day.


    "Yes, we won''t leave, the Liu family, if they dare to come again, this girl will hit them all over the floor looking for teeth." Xie Mengjiao waved her small fist and said fiercely, but at this time, her mouth There is still something to eat, so it doesn¡¯t look scary, but cute.


    The owner of the restaurant, seeing Huang Feng and the others insisting on not leaving, had nothing to do. He thought to himself that he had persuaded them, and if something really happened, it would have nothing to do with him.


    "By the way, boss, I think you all seem to be afraid of the Liu family, their family is here, and the influence is really great?" Huang Feng asked casually. He is not afraid of it, but simply belongs to eating. Time is just small talk, but idle is idle.


    "That''s for sure. In this county seat, the Liu family has the greatest power, and even our county grandfather must respect their family for three points." The restaurant owner said, he thought Huang Feng and the others were about to change their minds. He said quickly, no matter what, he didn''t want to see Huang Feng and the others being killed by the Liu family.


    "Does anyone in their family serve as a high official in the court?" Huang Feng asked casually.


    "It''s not." The owner of the restaurant said.


    "Why is that?" Huang Feng said with some confusion.


    "Because of Xingyue Sect!" said the restaurant owner. When talking about Xingyue Sect, his face was full of envy, yearning, and of course, awe.


    "That''s the Xingyuezong that Liu Yuan''s father said?" Huang Feng said.


    "Exactly." The restaurant owner nodded.


    "What kind of school is this Xingyue Sect, is it so terrible?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "This Xingyue Sect is the largest cultivating sect in our neighborhood, but there are many old gods who cultivate immortals in it, so naturally they are powerful." The restaurant owner said: "The eldest son of the Liu family is a disciple of an elder in the Xingyue Sect. It is also because of the help of Xingyue Sect that the Liu family will become the largest family in the county seat, and the Liu family will dare to be so arrogant."


    This is how Huang Feng and the others know. It turned out to be like this. This is also very good. No matter how powerful the county magistrate is, he is only a mortal, and there is a fundamental difference between the cultivator and the cultivator, although he said, Cultivators generally don''t care about things in the secular world, let alone act casually against ordinary people. In that case, it will affect their own Taoism and thus affect their own cultivation.


    However, in such a world of cultivation, the influence of a cultivation sect is still great. Ordinary people face those who cultivate with awe. In their eyes, those people are all gods. At the level, they are just ordinary people, how dare to fight against the gods?


    Therefore, the Liu family has such a relationship with the Xingyue Sect. Only in this small county can they do whatever they want. Even in the face of the county magistrate, they are not afraid, and ordinary people dare not offend the Liu family.


    "Isn''t it a cultivation sect, what''s so great." Xie Mengjiao said disdainfully.


    Indeed, they are all aware of Huang Feng¡¯s past experience, and they have even been to other spaces with Huang Feng. Although the cultivators are powerful, in the hearts of the women, there is obviously no way to compare with Huang Feng. What''s more, Huang Feng created a cultivation sect in this space. Therefore, in the eyes of everyone, this cultivation sect is indeed nothing remarkable.


    "Yes, it''s just a small cultivation sect, nothing great." Huang Feng also said with a smile.


    Huang Feng has never heard of this Xingyue Sect. When he was in the Sky Profound Sect, the people who surrounded him were all people from the big sect. As for the people of the small sect, he knew that he could not please Huang. Feng, the great god, didn''t feel embarrassed to bother, and Huang Feng had never heard of Xingyue Sect before. Obviously, this should not be a big sect.

 2036 Chapter 2036

    "The guest officials do not know that the Xingyue Sect is not a small sect. It is the largest cultivation sect around us. There are many masters in the sect. It is better for the guest officials to be careful. I didn''t ask for help, just leave here quickly." The restaurant owner said anxiously.


    The boss obviously doesn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s specific identity. He just regards Huang Feng as an ordinary person with some skill. No matter how powerful an ordinary person is, he cannot be compared with the person who cultivates immortality. In the legend, those who cultivate immortality Everyone has the ability to move mountains and seas. Is that kind of ability comparable to that of an ordinary person?


    Therefore, when Huang Feng, the owner of the restaurant, didn''t know how powerful the Xingyue Sect was, he quickly persuaded him. He didn''t want to see Huang Feng dying for no reason because of ignorance.


    "Thank you, the boss, for your concern." Huang Feng said with a smile: "However, I really don''t care about that Xingyue Sect, they will come as soon as they come."


    Indeed, when Huang Feng was in the Profound Sky Sect, all the people that Huang Feng came into contact with were the people of the martial arts. Their attitudes are very friendly.


    And this Xingyue Sect, Huang Feng hadn¡¯t even heard of it before. Naturally, it would not be a big sect. This is just a county seat. The Xingyue Sect here may be regarded as a big cultivation sect, but If it were put in the entire cultivation world, it was really nothing. In the cultivation world, there are many schools of cultivation, and the Xingyue Sect is still not ranked.


    "Guest..." The owner of the restaurant thought Huang Feng was young and energetic, and he had just shot him away. The Liu family''s spirits were naturally very high. Besides, he had never heard of Xing. Because of the name of Yuezong, Xingyuezong was not taken into consideration.


    Therefore, the owner of this restaurant is still anxious for Huang Feng and wants to persuade you to leave here and don''t lose your life here. Although the Xingyue Sect is a cultivation school, it is not that it does not kill people.


    "Okay, boss, thank you for your kindness. Look, it''s getting dark. Even if we want to leave, we have to wait until tomorrow?" Huang Feng waved his hand to interrupt the restaurant owner. He knew that the boss was kind. , But, I really didn''t need it, I was scared away by some Xingyue Sect. If the disciples in my school heard about this, they wouldn''t know what they would laugh like.


    "Okay." The boss looked at the sky, and it was indeed a little dim. "However, the guest officer must get up early tomorrow morning and don''t be stunned."


    "Good, good." Huang Feng answered again and again.


    "Hey." The boss looked at Huang Feng''s appearance and knew that Huang Feng didn''t hear his words to his heart, but he had said enough. If he continued, Huang Feng would still not listen. , Then there is no other way.


    The boss shook his head in frustration, turned and left.


    "This boss is a kind and warm-hearted person." After the boss left, Su Yumo said with a smile looking at the other person''s back.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded. Although he would not accept the other party''s suggestion, he had to admit that this boss is indeed a good person.


    "It''s just that you are less courageous," Xie Mengjiao muttered.


    "Nor say that." Huang Feng said: "For ordinary people, even a small school of cultivation, in their eyes, it is an existence that can''t be offended. He would have this idea. Not surprising, and it¡¯s for our sake."


    "Not bad." Su Yumo also nodded. She looked at Xie Mengjiao and said, "Mengjiao, although we all have some skills now, we must not be too careless. In this world or other time and space, there are still masters. There are a lot of things. Don¡¯t ignore everyone because you have some skills. If that happens, you will suffer sooner or later."


    "I see, Yumo sister." Xie Mengjiao nodded and said, but did not refute.


    Huang Feng smiled without speaking, that is, Su Yumo said Xie Mengjiao, if he said her words, Xie Mengjiao designated to talk back, and would not take his words to heart.


    In fact, what Su Yumo wants to say is exactly what Huang Feng wants to say to the women. Their current skills, compared to ordinary people, must be regarded as masters, but in front of real masters , But it¡¯s still far from enough. Huang Feng is also afraid that after they have some skills, they will become proud. In that case, it is obviously very bad for them. One is that it affects their temperament. In addition, it is easy to suffer. Although it is said that dying here is not a real death, but if you are injured, it will also be very painful.


    Fortunately, Su Yumo has been able to keep calm, and can remind all the girls in time. The other women are very convinced of the steady Su Yumo. Even Bai Xiaorou, who has always been relatively independent, can help Su Yumo. Hear what Yumo said, so Su Yumo reminded everyone that it couldn''t be better.


    "Hurry up and eat, after we finish, we have to find a place to live." Huang Feng said.


    "Good." everyone responded


    Facts have proved that the previous conflict did not affect the appetite of the women. Everyone had a great appetite. After all, it was something that had not been eaten before, and the taste was very good. In the end, everyone ate a lot.


    In the end, the boss did not accept Huang Feng''s money. Even if Huang Feng insisted, he did not accept it. Moreover, when Huang Feng and the others were about to leave, he reminded Huang Feng and others to be careful of the Liu family. People with Xingyue Sect, it is best to leave here as soon as possible.


    Huang Feng''s mouth naturally agreed again, but he didn''t want to leave so eagerly in his heart. Moreover, even if they left, it was their own desire to leave, not the Liu Family and Xingyue Sect. People are scared away.


    Compared with the actual city, this county is not too big, but it is not too small in the surroundings. Therefore, restaurants, inns and other places are available, and Huang Feng and others can easily find it. I went to live in the largest inn in the county, "Yuelai Inn".


    "At night, be careful. Although we are not afraid of the Liu family, it is hard to guarantee that they will not make some shameless means." In the inn, Huang Feng said to the women.


    "I know." Everyone nodded.


    "It''s good for them to come, I just want to teach them again." Xie Mengjiao said, waving his fist.


    "You, did you forget what Sister Yumo reminded you today?" Huang Feng said helplessly.


    Xie Mengjiao looked at Su Yumo subconsciously, and saw that the other person was also looking at her, she embarrassedly stuck out her tongue and said, "I didn''t forget, I didn''t forget."


    "Okay, rest early." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng was not too worried about the Liu family¡¯s attacking them. After all, with him, as long as the other party came, he would know in advance. Moreover, before him, Xiaoying and Xiaobai had been If they were released at night, it would be safer and even more impossible for the other party to succeed.


    "Doctor, how is my son?" In the Liu Mansion, Liu Yuan''s father, watching the doctor get up from his son''s bed, asked quickly, his face full of concern.


    "Outside Liu Yuan, Ling Lang''s legs have indeed been interrupted, and the young man can''t heal it." The doctor said to Liu Yuan''s father.


    "How can you have no choice? How can you have no choice? Are you not the best doctor in the county? Why can''t my son''s leg be cured? Don''t you want to cure it? Ah?!" Liu Yuan''s father heard the doctor After that, he was out of control in an instant.


    Although, he knew before that his son¡¯s leg was broken by Huang Feng, but at that time, he still had a hint of fantasy, thinking that he could find a doctor to heal his son¡¯s leg. Anyway, they Liu''s family has money, and he will surely find a good doctor. This is also one of the reasons why Liu Yuan''s father was anxious to leave before. He didn''t want to delay, but wanted to treat his son as soon as possible.


    As soon as he brought his son back, Liu Yuan¡¯s father had arranged for someone to find the best doctor in the city. However, when he looked at each other expectantly, he didn¡¯t expect it, but he got this answer. , How can this make him not crazy.


    "I''m really sorry, I am incompetent, Liu Yuan should look for another doctor outside." The doctor saw Liu Yuan''s father''s crazy face, and he was a little scared, and said hurriedly. At this time, he just wanted to leave here as soon as possible. As for the fire in Liu Member''s heart, who will vent later on, he can no longer take care of that much.


    "Incompetence? Incompetence, go to death!" Liu Yuan''s father saw that the other party didn''t want to save his son, but he wanted to leave here. He became even more angry. He drew the sword from the guardian nearby. , Pierced the other''s heart in the doctor''s horrified eyes.


    "I can''t save my son, what the best doctor is, die for me, die!" Liu Yuan''s father pierced the doctor''s body with many swords with excitement, until he pierced the other''s body. Hole, the dead can''t die anymore, only then stopped.


    "Get out of his body, and then find all the doctors in the city. I don''t believe that no one can heal my son''s legs!" Liu Yuan''s father threw the sword on the ground casually. Jiading said.


    "Yes." After the family member responded, he quickly turned and left. He also saw that the family owner was in a very bad mood and could violently kill people at any time. It is better to leave as soon as possible.


    As for the remaining nursing homes, they looked at the departed family with envy. They couldn''t tell that their owner was in a bad mood and would anger others at any time, and they wanted to leave here too.

 2037 Chapter 2037

    Because of the unfavorable work in the restaurant before, these family members and the nursing homes were already very worried. As a result, now, their patrons have learned about their son¡¯s legs, and there is no way to cure things. They must be in a worse mood. It is very possible to shoot them and punish them now.


    Fortunately, Liu Yuan¡¯s father is so good that he has been the head of the family for many years. He has some ability to control his emotions. After killing the doctor, his mood has calmed down a bit, and he did not go to the housekeepers next to him. Men, waved the butcher knife, which made those people breathe a sigh of relief.


    As for the doctor who just killed a doctor, he was still the best doctor in the county. Liu Yuan¡¯s father didn¡¯t think much about it, nor was he afraid. Although he didn¡¯t kill many people, it was not that he never killed him. The Liu family was in the county seat. It''s no big deal to kill a person in his inner position, he can easily settle it.


    "Go, investigate, where are those people now and have they left." Liu Yuan''s father said to the nursing home beside him.


    "Yes." Two more nursing homes immediately walked out of the room, walking very fast. Although Liu Yuan''s father did not spread his anger on them now, they still felt that the better to leave here, the better, who knows Their Patriarch, when will his mood go bad again.


    "Father, father." Liu Yuan''s voice came from behind the screen. After Liu Yuan''s father heard it, he quickly walked over.


    "Yuan''er, why are you getting up? Lie down." Liu Yuan''s father, seeing that his son was struggling to get up from the bed, hurried over and helped him to lie down.


    Liu Yuan was also guilty before. Not only was he broken his legs, he was also nailed to the wall by Huang Feng with chopsticks for a long time. He shed a lot of blood, and the wound was also terrifying. For Yanagahara, who has always been spoiled, it is a huge blow. Even those who are strong in martial arts can not recover in a short period of time in such a situation, let alone a person who is hollowed out by alcohol. Now, there is no more time for months, so don''t even think about getting out of bed.


    "Father, what did the doctor say? When will I get out of bed and when will my legs get better?" Liu Yuan asked his father eagerly.


    "Quickly, you will heal soon, and your legs will be the same as before. When that happens, you can go wherever you want." Liu Yuan''s father quickly comforted, he knew that his son suddenly With great changes, my heart is very fragile and my emotions are also very unstable. If I know that my legs cannot be cured, I can only lie in bed or use a wheelchair. I don¡¯t know what the consequences will be.


    "The lady, I want to ask him personally." Liu Yuan didn''t believe his father''s words. It was about the rest of his life. He wanted to ask the doctor personally to see what his situation was.


    "The doctor has gone back, Yuaner, take a good rest first and talk about it tomorrow." Liu Yuan''s father can only stabilize his son first.


    "No, I''m going to ask him now, don''t ask, I''m not at ease, I can''t sleep, father, if you let someone call him, if he still dares not come, I will kill him!" Liu Yuan was a little excited! Said.


    At this time, he couldn''t listen to anyone''s words at all. He just wanted to know the actual condition of his body. As for the doctor who just left, he wanted to call the other party back. Will the other party be unhappy or say no? I was patient and didn''t want to come. Liu Yuan didn''t think about it or worry about it. In this county, if no one dared to disobey their Liu family, the doctor would definitely come back.


    However, in Liu Yuan''s mind, the figures of Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others appeared again. Others did not dare to disobey the words of their Liu family, but these few passing by did not put their Liu family in their eyes. When you get better, you must kill them yourself to let them know that no one can violate their Liu family in this city!


    "Yuaner, don''t worry, rest first, and talk about it tomorrow." Liu Yuan''s father continued to comfort him. Where can he find the doctor just now?The doctor has now become a corpse, maybe the corpse is already a bit cold, and the other party obviously has no way to come back.


    "No, I must ask now!" Liu Yuan insisted. The reason why he couldn''t listen to his father''s words was because on the one hand, he was emotionally unstable, and on the other hand, because his father was very arrogant to him. In many cases, he would not listen to his father. Anyway, he also knew that his father would not really blame him. No matter what mistakes he made, nothing would happen.


    "You don''t call, then I''ll let someone call, come!" Liu Yuan did not rest obediently, but shouted loudly, wanting to let the servant in.


    Liuyuan''s father seemed to be more emotional when he saw his son, and because of the violent struggle, the wound he had bandaged before, at this time, began to bleed again.


    "You lie down for me!" Liu Yuan''s father irritated his son rare.


    You know, Liu Yuan¡¯s father had always been accustomed to his own son before. Originally, he had two sons, but the eldest son followed the people of Xingyue Sect to cultivate in the mountains early, and he rarely came back. He can only come back once in a few years, because even if he wants to care about his eldest son, he can''t do it. In addition, the eldest son is already a cultivator and will not come back to inherit his family business. Only the younger son is by his side.


    Because of this, Liu Yuan¡¯s father put his love and care for his two sons on his own body, and he also regarded him as his future heir. Therefore, this has cultivated his spoiled temperament. In many things, he will follow his son, and even rarely get angry at him, that is, the number of heavy words is not much.


    "If you don''t lie down, I won''t lie down!" Liu Yuan still wanted to get up and shout, because his father was so used to him, he didn''t care about his father''s words.


    "Lie down!" Liu Yuan''s father said loudly, "The doctor is dead, where are you going to find him back?"


    "Dead?" Liu Yuan was stunned. He didn''t care about the doctor''s life or death, but wondered how the doctor died. He was not okay just now, and he said he could heal himself?What would he do if he died?


    "How did he die? He is dead, who will heal my leg?" Liu Yuan asked.


    "That''s a quack doctor. If you die, you will die. My father has sent someone to call all the doctors in the city, and he will surely heal your leg." Liu Yuan''s father said.


    "He can''t heal my leg?" Liu Yuan seemed to understand something.


    "I''ve said that he is a quack doctor. You don''t have to worry about it. If he can''t cure it, naturally someone else will cure your leg. Your father will be able to cure your leg." Liu Yuan''s father said, originally, he I was also thinking about hiding from my son, now it seems that I can''t keep it.


    "However, he is already the best doctor in the city." Liu Yuan said. He still knows the doctor. He is indeed the best doctor in the city. Before, anyone in their family would be sick. He came to see him, so it was not surprising that Liu Yuan knew him.


    "He is a quack!" Liu Yuan''s father emphasized again: "Yuaner, you can rest assured that your father will be able to heal your legs. You don''t think so much. The most important thing now is to rest more."


    "How can I not think too much, this is not your leg!" Liu Yuan cried frantically: "I don''t want to stand up, I don''t want to be a waste!"


    "No, you won''t be unable to stand up. For your father, you will be cured. If the doctors in this city can''t cure you, for your father, I will go to other towns to find doctors. Even if I search the whole country, I will definitely Can heal your legs." Liu Yuan''s father comforted.


    "It can''t be cured, it can''t be cured." Liu Yuan shook his head and muttered to himself, not knowing if he had listened to his father''s words.


    Seeing his son''s desperate appearance, Liu Yuan''s father felt very uncomfortable. At the same time, he felt even more resentful towards Huang Feng and others. No matter what, he must kill them and avenge his son.


    Liuyuan¡¯s father comforted his son for a long time before he settled down and lay down to rest. However, he also knew that his son seemed to be desperate in his heart. He would not report anything to stand up again. After washing, the whole person revealed a breath of despair.


    This made Liu Yuan¡¯s father feel worried at the same time as his heartache. Although he had always said that the doctor was a quack in front of his son, he actually understood that the doctor was indeed the county seat. The best doctor in the country, even in the surrounding counties, all have a great reputation. In the surrounding counties, it is basically difficult to find a better doctor than the other.


    It was precisely because of this that Liu Yuan would be desperate, and he was also extremely worried. He did not expect that Huang Feng would be so cruel, so that his son would be completely unable to stand up. Up.


    However, no matter what, he will not give up. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will heal his son. This is his future heir.


    On the other hand, shortly after he stabilized his son, he received news from his subordinates that they had already inquired about the whereabouts of Huang Feng and his party. They did not leave here, but lived in an inn in the city. After that, Su Yumo''s women are all stunning beauties. There are so many beauties like this that are very attractive. Therefore, it is not too difficult to inquire about Huang Feng and their whereabouts.

 2038 Chapter 2038

    "Are they sure they live in Yuelai Inn?" Liu Yuan''s father said while looking at the nursing home.


    At this time, Liu Yuan¡¯s father¡¯s face was very ugly, pale and scary. This was all because he was worried about his son¡¯s condition and wanted to avenge Huang Feng and the others. People are very clear about this situation, so, When they faced Yanagahara''s father, they were more respectful than usual.


    "Yes, Master Patriarch." Nagoin said respectfully, "They didn''t mean to leave at all, and they didn''t even think about hiding their whereabouts. After leaving the restaurant, they were strolling in the market for a long time, and they looked very interested. Yes, I finally went to the Yuelai Inn to stay, and many people saw them."


    "bump!"


    Hearing what the nursery said, Liu Yuan''s father slapped the table next to him viciously, his expression even more hidden.


    The people like Huang Feng were really too much. They interrupted their son¡¯s legs, but they didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of worry. They obviously didn¡¯t take their Liu family to heart. Moreover, after leaving the restaurant, they were still interested in going shopping. Obviously, he didn''t take this matter to heart, and his interest was still so much. Compared with his son''s tragic situation, Liu Yuan''s father was about to explode with anger.


    If it weren''t for the reason to tell him, he was not Huang Feng''s opponent, I am afraid, now he can''t help but want to take people to Huang Feng and the others in trouble.


    "Prepare some gifts. I''m going to visit the magistrate." Liu Yuan''s father stood up and said.


    "Yes." Nagoin said.


    After that, Liu Yuan''s father took the gift and his servants to the county magistrate''s office.


    "Outside Liu Yuan, rare visitors, please come in quickly." When the county magistrate saw Liu Yuan''s father coming, he quickly greeted him with a smile.


    However, although the county magistrate¡¯s face was full of smiles, his heart was much more complicated.


    Regarding what happened in the restaurant in the evening, the county magistrate has already heard about it. In other words, the whole county has heard about it. Everyone has their own thoughts, but most of them are Taking pleasure in misfortune is the main thing. Normally, as the largest family in the city, the Liu family acts high-profile and arrogant. Naturally, many people are dissatisfied. It is just because of the Star-Moon Sect that people in other families naturally dare not have anything to say about it. Complaints.


    And now, seeing the Liu family suffer a loss, Liu Yuan was humiliated in public, and his leg was broken. Naturally, many people were gloating, and the county magistrate was one of them.


    You know, in normal times, the Liu family doesn¡¯t even respect him as the county magistrate because of the Xingyue Sect, and don¡¯t put him in the eyes of him. In normal times, the county magistrate visits Liu¡¯s family. Rather than Liu Yuan¡¯s father coming to visit him, the county magistrate, so when Liu Yuan¡¯s father came, the county magistrate would only talk about rare guests, because Liu Yuan¡¯s father rarely came.


    Regarding the purpose of Liu Yuan''s father''s visit this time, the county magistrate was somewhat speculative, but he did not intend to speak out himself, but waited for Liu Yuan''s father to propose it.


    "It''s so late and I''m really sorry to bother Wu County magistrate." Liu Yuan''s father said politely. Such a tone is usually very rare. In fact, he does not take this magistrate seriously. , It''s just that today he had something to ask the other party for help, so he had to lower his posture.


    "Where and where, it is my honour for Member Liu to come outside." Wu County Ling said politely, there is no difference in normal times.


    The two entered the main hall. After sitting down, Liu Yuanwai also gave his own gift. This time he came to ask for help, so the things he sold were not bad.


    "The county magistrate takes care of everything all day long. This is the pill that my eldest son brought back. It has the effect of refreshing and calming. In addition, it can also improve the physical fitness and protect against all diseases." Liu Yuanwai pushed the box to the side of the county magistrate Wu Said.


    County Majesty Wu heard Liu Yuanwai''s words, his eyes lit up, and he said, "This is the treasure of those old gods, a good thing that is hard to find."


    Indeed, such a thing is hard to see in the dunya. Even if it happens occasionally, the price is sky-high, at least not what a small county magistrate can get.


    "Not bad." Liu Yuanwai said quite contentedly.


    "No merit is not rewarded, such a good thing, the official can''t bear it." Wu County Order said, but his eyes always look at this box intentionally or unintentionally. Obviously, he still wants this in his heart. Of pill.


    "Where, the county magistrate does not help our Liu family less often. I have long wanted to visit it. It''s just mundane and I haven''t been able to come. I still hope the magistrate Haihan." Liu Yuanwai said.


    "How come." The county magistrate Wu said with a smile.


    "Although this medicine is precious, my son is a disciple of Elder Xingyue Sect. If you want these medicines, you can still get them. When he comes back next time, I will ask him to bring some more to the magistrate. "Fine." Liu Yuanwai said.


    "How embarrassing it is." Wu County Order said.


    "Sir, don''t refuse, just accept it." Liu Yuanwai said.


    "Then I would be disrespectful." The county magistrate Wu was indeed such a greedy treasure, so he didn''t refuse any more and accepted the things.


    Seeing that Majesty Wu looked a little impatient, Member Liu despised it in his heart. Such things are certainly good things for ordinary people. However, in their homes, they are nothing. It is still in his own warehouse. For some, it is not a big deal to give out one, and it can handle things well, and can see the appearance of Wu County magistrate who has never seen the world, Liu Yuan thinks it is still straight.


    The two chatted for a while, but they never talked about business matters. Although the county magistrate Wu accepted things outside Liu Yuan, he didn''t take the initiative to ask the other party for the purpose of coming here.


    In this regard, Liu Yuanwai could only say "Old Fox" in his heart, but he took the initiative to mention it.


    "Has the magistrate heard what happened in the restaurant today?" Liu Yuanwai asked.


    "What''s the matter in the restaurant? What''s the matter? Which restaurant?" The county magistrate Wu asked with a look of confusion. It was a lot like that. When others saw it, he really thought he didn''t know it.


    However, Member Liu is sure that the matter of his son, the magistrate Wu must have known about such a big thing, and it happened in his own family, the spread must be very fast, and the current county magistrate Wu It looked like it wasn''t that he didn''t know about it, but that he was pretending to be stupid on purpose.


    However, Liu Yuanwai didn''t mean to expose him, but said: "Today in Ruyi Restaurant, Dogzi had a conflict with a few outsiders, causing Dogzi to be seriously injured."


    "Ah, did this happen?" Wu County Ling looked shocked, and even stood up directly, like that, as if he really heard this for the first time: "How is Linglang now?"


    "The situation is very bad." Liu Yuanwai said, but he didn''t say anything specific, because he was afraid that he could not control the anger in his heart. Every time he mentioned his son''s injury, his mood would be very bad. .


    "It''s really shocking. In broad daylight, someone dared to hurt Linglang. It''s absolutely lawless." Wu County Order said.


    "Yes." Liu Yuanwai said: "I am here just for this matter. I also asked the magistrate to severely punish the thieves and bring them to justice."


    This is the purpose of Liu Yuan¡¯s coming here. Liu Yuanwai intends to take advantage of the government¡¯s relationship to arrest Huang Feng and others. Although Huang Feng and others are very powerful, they must not dare to oppose the government. After being caught in the government, it will be easier to do what I want to do.


    "This matter, I am afraid it will be a little troublesome." Unexpectedly, Wu County Order did not immediately agree to Liu Yuanwai, but looked embarrassed.


    "What''s the trouble? The things they did are already enough to catch them." Liu Yuanwai said angrily. He could understand that Wu County Order was pretending to be stupid, but he had already figured it out now. He also pushed back and forth, which made Liu Yuanwai feel unhappy.


    "Those people are outsiders after all. Once a case is filed, they will definitely be implicated and cannot be easily arrested." Wu County Order said.


    The meaning of the county magistrate Wu is very obvious. He doesn¡¯t know the background of Huang Feng and others. If they have a very large background, then arrest them by himself instead of making trouble for himself. Therefore, he wants to investigate. Fan.


    The worry of the county magistrate Wu is not unreasonable. However, Liu Yuanwai obviously cannot wait that long. Who knows how long the county magistrate Wu will have to investigate. When that time, Huang Feng and others have left. Their Liu family is considered to have a good face here, but , If it is in other places, it will not be enough to see, after all, the radiation of Xingyue Sect is also limited.


    Therefore, Liu Yuanwai must take care of them before Huang Feng and the others leave. Naturally, he is not willing to let the county magistrate Wu go to investigate slowly.


    "Master county magistrate, what is there to investigate? I think those people are children of ordinary people, and they don''t have anything to do with them." Liu Yuanwai said.


    "Well, let''s do some investigation. Outside Member Liu, don''t worry, I won''t let a bad guy go." Wu County Order said.


    In fact, the magistrate Wu Xian already knew what happened in the restaurant, and even knew what Huang Feng and the others looked like and how they were dressed. Therefore, Liu Yuanwai said that he still agrees with Huang. Feng and the others wear ordinary clothes, and they don''t have the extravagance and arrogance of the big family.


    Therefore, the county magistrate Wu also felt that they were just ordinary people with some skills, probably because they were young and energetic, so they would hurt people. Of course, Liu Yuan''s first molesting was also a very important reason.

 2039 Chapter 2039 Arson

    And the reason why the county magistrate Wu refused to handle the case immediately and arrest Huang Feng and others was not because he was afraid of Huang Feng and the others'' profound background, but because he wanted to deliberately take his attitude.


    Seeing that the attitude of the county magistrate Wu was still the same, Liu Yuan was angry at the same time, but he was also a little anxious, but he also knew these things very well, and he probably understood the thoughts in his mind.


    "Master county magistrate, a dog from my house sent me a pill. It is said that if the immortal cultivator takes it, he can increase his cultivation level. If ordinary people take it, he can prolong his life. Moreover, no matter how serious the injury is, he can only take this medicine. The medicine can be cured, and I will have someone bring it to the magistrate in the next day." Liu Yuanwai said with some pain.


    The status of the pill in his mouth exists, and he has it in his family. However, as he said, he only has one pill of this kind, and he is usually reluctant to take it, thinking about it, and keeping it. Eat at a critical moment. Judging from the introduction of this pill, you know that this pill is not an ordinary thing, even if it is him, there is only one, so naturally he is reluctant to eat it.


    It¡¯s just that, now, in order to get the magistrate Wu to act on Huang Feng and the others, he had to take out the pill in a painful way, because he knew that only this kind of thing could impress the magistrate Wu, and in order to retaliate against Huang Feng, give The magistrate of Wu County is willing to pay the price of revenge for his son.


    Moreover, although this pill is precious, his own son is a disciple of the Xingyue Sect elder, and he will have the opportunity to obtain this pill again in the future. Therefore, although Liu Yuanwai had a pain, he chose to take it out.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, County Majesty Wu''s eyes brightened. He even rushed to each other a lot. He asked a little gaggedly: "Is there really such a pill?"


    "Don''t dare to deceive the magistrate, my house indeed has this medicine." Liu Yuanwai said.


    "Very good, very good." The county magistrate Wu clapped his hands and laughed, and made no secret of his desire for this pill. Such a good thing could not be found. He didn''t want to miss it because of his unnecessary reservedness. Of medicine.


    In fact, Majesty Wu has a hidden illness, and he has not been able to cure it for so many years. Now when he encounters this kind of pill, he will naturally be moved. In addition, taking this pill can also prolong life and increase life span. That''s everyone''s dream. He was a mortal and vulgar in County Wu. Naturally, he couldn''t avoid being vulgar. At this time, it was not a time to save face. He wished to let Liu Yuan send someone back and bring me the medicine.


    However, the county magistrate Wu also knew that since the other party had made such a heavy capital, it obviously depends on his own actions. If he can''t satisfy the other party, the other party will probably regret it.


    Fortunately, it was not a big deal to deal with this time, it was just ordinary people with a crop-handling style. Dealing with such ordinary people can exchange for a pill of this kind. What is the value of this transaction?


    "The magistrate..." Liu Yuanwai said.


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say." The county magistrate Wu naturally knew what the other party meant: "Linglang is a citizen under my rule. Now he is seriously injured by the gangster. As a local parent official, the official is naturally going to seek justice for Linglang. "


    After speaking, the county magistrate Wu stood up and shouted: "Come here!"


    Then, a few government officials walked in, and the county magistrate Wu ordered: "All arrests should be dispatched together and go to Yuelai Inn to catch the thief!"


    The county magistrate Wu also knew how powerful Huang Feng was, and was afraid of any accidents, so he decided to take all the arrests.


    "Yes!" The few government officials went down to summon other people.


    On the other hand, although Liu Yuanwai showed a satisfied smile on the surface, he was already scolded in his heart. The county magistrate Wu had known about the afternoon''s affairs a long time ago, and he sent someone to inquire about Huang Feng and others. Whereabouts, otherwise, I haven''t said where Huang Feng and the others live, the magistrate of Wu County already knows that Huang Feng and the others are at Yuelai Inn.


    However, now I still need the help of the other party, so I can only do what I don''t know, and there is no way to expose the other party.


    "Outside Member Liu, we just stay here waiting for the good news." After the county magistrate Wu gave the order, he sat down again and looked at Liu Yuanwaidao with a smile.


    "Okay." Liu Yuanwai said: "However, that group of people are highly skilled and act recklessly. I''m afraid they won''t be caught."


    "Will they still be able to resist the court?" County Magistrate Wu said indifferently.


    In his opinion, Huang Feng and the others are just ordinary people who know some kung fu. In this case, they may use their own skills to bully others, but they dare not fight against the court, and they now represent It was the court, unless Huang Feng wanted to rebel, otherwise, in the end they would have to obediently submit.


    "I hope so." I don''t know why, Liu member still feels that this matter should not be that simple.


    Sure enough, in less than an hour, the government officials who had been sent out came back, but there was no shadow of Huang Feng and the others behind them, and everyone of these government officials was bruised and embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter? People?" The county magistrate Wu stood up and asked in shock when he saw this situation. Could it be that those people actually dared to resist, as Liu Yuan said?


    "The man refused to come, and said that if the county magistrate wanted to see him, he would go to the inn to find him. We wanted to forcibly bring him back. In the end, he was beaten by him." The leader said, He is the strongest among these people, but now he is also the most injured.


    "Reverse, reverse!" After hearing this, the county magistrate Wu was furious. He did not expect that this matter was really guessed by Liu Yuan. Those people were too courageous to arrest them, and actually returned it. Let yourself go and see him.


    However, besides being angry, he seems to have no other way. These people are already all his servants and arrests. None of these people can bring Huang Feng back, so he has no way to send more people. Up.


    "Sir, the magistrate, those people clearly don''t put you and the court in their eyes. This is no different from anti-thief, that''s a capital crime!" Liu Yuan said outside.


    "Yes, these bastards are decapitated!" The county magistrate Wu said angrily. Now, he doesn''t want to capture Huang Feng and them all for reasons other than Liu members. He must also severely punish Huang Feng because of himself. they.


    "My lord county magistrate, in fact, I don''t care if those people are dead or alive. It''s good to be able to catch them back alive. If it doesn''t work, it''s also good to become dead." Liu Yuanwai said unhurriedly.


    At this time, there were only two of them in the room, and he didn''t mind saying something private.


    "What do you mean?" County Order Wu said in a daze.


    "My lord should be able to understand that the hatred in my heart towards those people, I can''t wait to kill them now, so if they become dead, then I can''t ask for it." Liu Yuanwai said.


    "Are you going to kill them?" the county magistrate Wu asked.


    "Why not?" Liu Yuanwai said, "Those people who made trouble first, and now they are arrested, are no different from rebellion. This is a capital crime. Even if it is killed, it should be nothing? And, is it not for killing them? Did your lord breathe out?"


    Originally, Liu Yuanwai wanted to use Wu County Order to capture Huang Feng and those people back, and then find a way to torture and kill them, but now Huang Feng and the others are directly arrested and refused to come to the Yamen. It is convenient for this to happen. He placed charges on Huang Feng and the others and killed them directly. In this way, his goal was also achieved, but the only regret was that he could not kill Huang Feng and the others by himself.


    "This..." The county magistrate Wu hesitated. After all, he was the imperial court commander. Although he was very angry with Huang Feng and the others, they would be convicted after being caught, but after all they were interrogated. He did not have the right to directly sentence Huang Feng and the others to death.


    "Master county magistrate, if you do this, you won''t have any trouble afterwards. They were arrested first. If they had this charge, everything is easy to explain." Liu Yuanwai said, "If this matter cannot be resolved, Not only the magistrate can¡¯t get that breath, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give the pill to an adult.¡±


    Obviously, this was a naked threat from Liu Yuan to County Order Wu, but his threat effect was very good, because the pill was really precious, and it was indeed worthy of County Order Wu to take some risks. After all, that medicine is really needed.


    Moreover, just like Liu Yuanwai said, Huang Feng and the others were arrested first. When the time comes, I can say to the upper hand that it was in the process of capturing Huang Feng and the others. Huang Feng and the others resisted, and they had to kill Huang Feng. Yes, if you do this, you might be questioned, but it won''t be a big sin, and it won''t affect your promotion.


    "It''s just that those thieves are so skilled, the people on my side are not their opponents either." Wu County Order said.


    Hearing the words of the county magistrate Wu, Liu Yuanwai knew that the other party was already tempted. He quickly said: "The so-called open gun is easy to hide, and the secret arrow is hard to defend. Adults are indeed not opponents of the other party in the front, but we can act in secret. what."


    "What on earth should I do?" Wu County magistrate asked.


    "Set fire!" Member Liu said two words coldly, and he just came up with this idea.


    "Set fire?" The county magistrate Wu was taken aback.


    "Yes, just let it go, burn the Yuelai Inn, and burn them inside. The magistrate will let people arrange an ambush outside. It is best for them to die inside. If they are not burned, they will definitely suffer. If they are injured, when the time comes, they will be able to kill them with a swarm, and I will also ask the family of the house to help." Liu Yuanwai said.

 2040 Chapter 2040 No One Can Go Out

    "Well, is this something wrong? In Yuelai Inn, besides those people, there are other people." Wu County Order said.


    "At this time, you can''t be kind to women!" Liu Yuanwai said: "They live with the thieves, and they can only blame them for their bad lives and blame others. If they can escape, then we will let them go. If not, then it can only be said to be God¡¯s will."


    This Liu member was indeed shameless enough. It was obvious that they were going to set the inn on fire. As a result, if others died inside, they said it was God''s will.


    "This..." County Order Wu hesitated.


    "Master County magistrate, don''t hesitate anymore. They are likely to leave here after dawn. At that time, even if you want to do something, you won''t have a chance." Liu Yuanwai said.


    Indeed, this is their place. It¡¯s very convenient for them to mobilize their hands. Moreover, they can handle it perfectly afterwards. If they go to other places, they will definitely not be so convenient.


    "Okay, let''s do it!" The county magistrate Wu thought for a while, and finally made up his mind. People don''t want to kill themselves for their own sake, but to treat their hidden diseases and to increase their life expectancy. What''s the matter if some people die? Liu Yuanwai said Yes, those people live with Huang Feng and the others, but their lives are not good, no wonder the others.


    "In addition, when the time comes, we will surround the inn, and no one will let out, even the guests will not work. I don''t want to be told by those people what happened tonight!" Wu Xianling said, this At that time, his face was cold, and there was a trace of consciousness as a parent official. At this time, all he thought of was himself.


    Although Liu Yuanwai was a little surprised by the other person¡¯s attitude, it had no effect on him. In his opinion, the most important thing was to kill Huang Feng. As for whether other people were dead or alive, it had nothing to do with him, so Naturally, there is no opinion on Wu''s arrangement.


    The two discussed some more details, Liu Yuanwai left, he needed to go back and arrange manpower, and Wu County Order here also needed to make some arrangements. This matter must be foolproof, otherwise, neither of them There will be good fruits to eat.


    "Those people are driven away?" When Huang Feng returned to the room, he found Su Yumo waiting for him.


    Before, Huang Feng and others had all gone back to their rooms to rest, but Su Yumo lived in the same room with Huang Feng. This is also an unwritten rule. If there are no special circumstances, generally, how many The women came by turns, and today happened to be Su Yumo.


    However, Huang Feng and Su Yumo had not had time to rest. When they were still in bed whispering, there was a noise from downstairs. Huang Feng''s hearing is naturally not comparable to ordinary people, even if he is in the building. Down, far away from downstairs, he could also hear the conversation there, so he knew that the people who came were all from the Yamen.


    Originally, Huang Feng hadn''t connected those people with them. After all, they had just arrived here, and there was no conflict with the people from the Yamen. If someone came to retaliate, they were also from the Liu family.


    However, Huang Feng heard something from their conversation. The person they inquired about was himself, and at this time, Huang Feng also understood that these people were coming for him, and it seemed that they were not here. Xiao, with another aggressive look, Huang Feng understood that these people were obviously unkind who came, so he took the initiative to go downstairs, and asked Su Yumo to notify others not to come down.


    When Huang Feng went downstairs, sure enough, those people came up. Without saying anything, he first convicted Huang Feng and wanted to capture Huang Feng and return to the Yamen. Huang Feng saw the attitude of these people and thought of the Liu family here. Because of his status, it is easy to connect this matter with the Liu Family. If this happens, he will naturally not be willing to follow them back.


    As for Huang Feng¡¯s attitude, naturally the officials and the arresters who were provoked felt that the arrest was quick. Therefore, those people wanted to forcefully come up and arrest Huang Feng. Before they came, they heard the gossip in the restaurant. Knowing that Liu Yuan was beaten, and they came this time to arrest the person who beat Liu Yuan.


    However, although they knew that Huang Feng had beaten Liu Yuan, they did not know what Huang Feng''s skill was. Therefore, with so many of them, they were confident enough to win Huang Feng. Look like.


    However, they quickly suffered a loss in Huang Feng¡¯s hands. Such servitude and arrest are okay against ordinary people. It is obviously wishful thinking to take Huang Feng. Therefore, Huang Feng is very relaxed. His nose and face were swollen after beating them one by one. This was because he kept his hands. Otherwise, they might be even worse. Huang Feng was also thinking of them, but he did not make any heavy moves.


    As for those government servants and hunters, knowing that they were not Huang Feng''s opponents, they left in embarrassment, and let the county magistrate decide what happened here.


    "They''re all gone." Huang Feng said: "However, looking at them, I guess this matter is not over yet, but I didn''t expect that the Liu family''s revenge came so quickly, and it was the local big family, so quickly. Just let the people from the yamen come."


    "A big family like this must be inextricably linked with the people of the Yamen, plus, with the background of the grandpa of the Liu family, it is not surprising that the people of the Yamen will come." Su Yumo said. She is a member of a large family, and she still knows these things very well.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, "It''s just that being disturbed by these people is really uncomfortable."


    This is also the reason why Huang Feng is a little angry. If the servants didn''t come before, he and Su Yumo are already asleep and the beauty is in their arms. How much enjoyment is that?As a result, he had to deal with those bastards, and Huang Feng was naturally upset.


    Su Yumo''s face turned red and said, "Well, now that we are gone, let''s rest."


    "it is good."


    The two went to bed again. Although Huang Feng felt that those people would not give up, but at least it would be after dawn. After all, he had already beaten all of them away. They wanted to capture themselves only from Seek help elsewhere, and it takes time.


    On the other hand, after Liu Yuan''s father returned to the mansion, he called the family members and nursing homes and told them what to do later.


    "As long as I kill those bastards tonight, I won''t treat you badly." Liu Yuanwai said to everyone.


    The words of Liu Yuanwai made those family members and nursing homes a little excited and excited. Although they didn¡¯t know how to kill people, they had done it before. They were Liu¡¯s family members and nursing homes. , I didn''t help the Liu family deal with the ugly things.


    And this time, in their opinion, it was almost the same as before. Anyway, if their Patriarch was there and killed someone, they would have nothing to do. Moreover, they were also beaten by Huang Feng today. Now they are going to burn Huang Feng to death. It can be regarded as revenge for themselves. Of course, they can also see that their Patriarch hates Huang Feng and the others. Once Huang Feng and them are killed, the rewards afterwards will certainly not be less.


    As for Huang Feng¡¯s skill, these people are of course jealous, but they are not the only ones to go this time. There are also those in the Yamen. There are more people, and they are not fighting Huang Feng and the others. , But set a fire in secret, and then lie in ambush outside, much safer than during the day.


    Of course, the most important point is that since their Patriarch has already spoken about this matter in front of them, then, at this time, if anyone dares to refuse to go, they will definitely be retaliated by their Patriarch, and , In order to prevent the disclosure of information, it is very likely to be a disaster.


    For these reasons, these householders and nurses naturally expressed that they would definitely kill Huang Feng and them and avenge Liu Er Gongzi.


    Seeing Jiading and the nursing staff''s statement, Liu Yuanwai was very satisfied. After that, people brought kerosene, materials and other things to Yuelai Inn.


    At this time, it was late at night, there was no pedestrian on the road, and the doors of every household were closed, so they didn''t have to worry about their actions being discovered.


    When everyone arrived at the Yuelai Inn, on the other side, the people from County Order Wu also came. However, County Order Wu himself did not come in person. Instead, he let the head of the injured leader who was beaten by Huang Feng before. After all, he is the imperial court order officer, and it is better not to appear on the scene on this occasion.


    Liu Yuanwai has no opinion on this. Anyway, he just needs the people of County Order Wu and his tacit attitude. As for whether or not County Order Wu will come, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he is more than one. Actually it''s useless.


    "Outside Member Liu, the county magistrate asked me to do what you told me." After the two people met outside the Yuelai Inn, the head catcher walked outside the member Liu.


    "Okay." Member Liu nodded: "Let your people put all kinds of igniting objects around the inn, pay attention, act lightly, and don''t let them find and escape."


    "Understood." The head catcher said. Afterwards, he approached some Liu members and whispered: "This time, the magistrate, let me bring some good things."


    "What is it?" Liu Yuanwai asked.


    "Gunpowder!" the head catcher whispered.


    Hearing his words, Member Liu''s eyes lit up and he was overjoyed in his heart, "This is a good thing, now, let me see where they flee!"


    Indeed, just arson, where is the effect of matching with gunpowder?With gunpowder, Liu Yuanwai became more sure about killing Huang Feng and the others. This time, he must kill Huang Feng and the others and blow them up to the sky!

 2041 Chapter 2041 is on fire

    The head catcher soon took people to place kerosene, gunpowder and other things, and Liu Yuan also asked his own people to arrange those things around the inn.


    After all, this place is not modern, there are no street lights at night, and the night is not very good, as the so-called moon is black and wind is high at night, it is a good time to kill people, the people of the willow mansion and the officials are constantly Arrange the fire-lighting object, the sound is small, the night is dark, most people really can''t find it.


    However, compared with them, Huang Feng definitely cannot be regarded as an ordinary person. It can only be said that they chose the wrong target. If such a thing is changed to deal with other people, then they will have a high probability of success. After all, , Their movements are indeed very small and their voices are very soft. At this time, it is when everyone is asleep.


    However, if this object was replaced by Huang Feng, it would be completely different.


    When those people had just placed those things, Huang Feng had already found out. He woke up directly, listening to the movement with his ears up, but he did not wake Su Yumo in his arms.


    Huang Feng lay on the bed and didn''t get up, but instead, he notified Kitty Hawk and asked Kitty Hawk to look outside.


    Huang Feng and Xiaoying can share their vision, so Huang Feng can also see the scene that Xiaoying sees.


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s order, Xiaoying quickly approached him. Before that, Huang Feng had already released both Xiaoying and Xiaobai, and Xiaoying had been circling around. , And when the people from Liu Mansion and Yamen came, in fact, Kitty had also discovered it, but because there was no danger, he did not notify Huang Feng.


    And now receiving Huang Feng¡¯s order, Kitty naturally did not dare to neglect, lowered his height, hovered above the inn, and took all the circumstances around the inn into the bottom of his eyes, and because of the dim night tonight , The people in the Liu Mansion and the Yamen did not find the existence of Kitty Hawk.


    When Kitty saw the surroundings, Huang Feng, who shared his vision with him, also saw the surroundings clearly. At the same time, Huang Feng also understood who these people were and what they were here for.


    Huang Feng did not expect that the people from the Liu Mansion and the Yamen would come so soon. The people around the inn are all his old acquaintances. They were repaired by him during the day. As a result, they arrived. At night, I came here sneakily, trying to set myself on fire.


    Yes, these people just want to set fire!When Huang Feng saw the wood fires placed on the walls around the inn, he already understood what these people wanted to do. If only the people in the Liu Mansion did this, Huang Feng would not be too surprised. After all, the restaurant before The boss has reminded him that the people in the Liu Mansion are not good people, and they do nothing to achieve their goals.


    And during the day, I lost the face of Liu Manor in public, and also broke Liu Yuan''s legs. It was expected that Liu Manor would come to him for revenge.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that the people from the Yamen would actually be involved. You know, they are all officials. This murder and arson are all capital crimes. They will stand up for the Liu family. Huang Feng can. Understand that when he wanted to come, those government officials would only find themselves to be accused of arrest as they did during the day, and everything was done on the bright side.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that they would actually want to set himself on fire in the middle of the night. This was a crime!


    Moreover, in this inn, it¡¯s not just me and my woman who live there, there are other people there, presumably, people in the government must know about this situation, after all, they have already visited once during the day. .


    In this case, the people in the Liu Mansion and the officials wanted to set fire to them. Obviously, all the other guests were burned to death. With such a vicious mentality, even Huang Feng felt that A little bit chilling.


    At the same time, Huang Feng was also the first time that he had murdered the people in the Liu Mansion and the officials!


    In the past, although Liu Yuan molested his own women, people from the government even wanted to capture him without asking for injustice, but Huang Feng had no intention of killing him. Although Huang Feng had killed many people before, he was not one. He likes to kill innocent people. In his opinion, Liu Yuan and the people in the Liu Mansion, plus those in the government, although the behavior makes him very uncomfortable, but he is not guilty of death, and it is enough to teach them. , And didn''t think about killing them.


    However, now Huang Feng has a murderous intent on them. These people want to kill themselves, but they also want to kill everyone else in the inn. Such vicious thoughts are also completely angered. Huang Feng.


    "Yimo, wake up." After Huang Feng understood the situation outside, he gently shook Su Yumo next to him.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng with some sleepy eyes.


    Although a series of unpleasant things happened during the day, the Liu family could retaliate at any time, but as long as Huang Feng is by his side, Su Yumo and the other girls will feel particularly at ease and sleep. Very fragrant.


    "Something happened outside, go and wake up everyone else, with a lower voice." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo.


    "The people from the Liu Mansion are here?" Su Yumo understood what happened when he heard Huang Feng''s words. It seemed that the people from the Liu Mansion really came at night.


    "Not only them, but people from the government have also come." Huang Feng said.


    "The people from the government are here too? Why are they here at this time?" Su Yumo said in surprise. Like Huang Feng, Su Yumo also felt that even if the people from the government wanted to help the Liu family get ahead, that''s for sure. You also need to pay attention to your own image, you will only catch yourself and others first, and the other party sneaking here at night is obviously not what you think.


    "Naturally came to kill us." Huang Feng said: "They prepared a lot of materials outside, they should be trying to kill us."


    "But, there are many other guests in this inn." Su Yumo and Huang Feng also thought of going together. People from the Liu Mansion and officials from the government secretly came in the night, surely there would be no good. Therefore, Su Yumo was not surprised when he knew that the other party was here to kill himself and the others. It was just that the other party''s actually wanted to burn here, and the other people living here must be implicated. Is it so vicious?


    "Those people are already a little frantic." Huang Feng said: "Go and wake up the others. I will send the other guests away first."


    "Are you not going to stop them from setting fire?" Su Yumo said. Since Huang Feng had found out in advance, it is not too difficult to stop them from setting fire. Su Yumo is also practicing now, so she can know the outside world. The gap between those people and Huang Feng, no matter how many of them are, they will not be Huang Feng''s opponent, so it will not be too difficult for Huang Feng to go out now and beat them away.


    However, looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, it seems that he is not prepared to do that.


    "Why stop?" Huang Feng said: "Since they want to set fire, let them set it. Don''t they like to burn people? Then let them burn. However, they will not burn others, but they themselves ."


    When Huang Feng said this, his words were very plain, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Only Su Yumo knew that this was Huang Feng''s murderous intent against those people, and they were completely responsible. Enraged, this is about to burn them to death!


    In this regard, Su Yumo did not mean to stop Huang Feng. In fact, after she knew what those people were doing, she had the same mindset as Huang Feng. Moreover, this is not in reality, accepting this matter. It is naturally easier.


    "Okay, I''ll call others." Su Yumo said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    After that, Su Yumo went to other rooms, woke up all the other girls, cleaned up, and prepared to leave here. As for Huang Feng, he went to the bedside room.


    Huang Feng quietly opened the other rooms one by one, and then stunned all the guests inside. After that, he transported them all together and put them in the lobby of the inn. Even the owner and the guy in the inn, he No forgetting.


    "What are you going to do? Why are they all? They will find out when you go out." Tang Muxue asked.


    At this time, all the girls had already packed up, and they all came to Huang Feng''s side. At the same time, from Su Yumo''s mouth, everyone also knew the outside situation and Huang Feng''s plan.


    In this regard, although a few women feel a little unbearable, most of them feel that it is not too much. After all, it is the other party¡¯s people who came here first and wanted to burn them to death. Huang Feng just used the other side. Dao was still shining, and those people actually wanted to burn to death the other people in the inn, which also made the other women feel very angry.


    It''s just that they are all their people outside now. If they go out now, they will be discovered by the other party. In that case, it will be difficult for Huang Feng to burn them to death.


    "Look, smoke!" Qiu Ningshuang said, pointing at the gate.


    Everyone looked over, and sure enough, wisps of white smoke floated in from the crack of the door.


    They have already set fire!


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay." Huang Feng comforted.


    "With you there, we are not afraid." Su Yumo said, with a smile on his face, his face calm.


    Huang Feng looked at the others, and sure enough, everyone''s face was calm, without the slightest panic. Obviously, everyone trusted Huang Feng very much.


    "That''s good, I''ll send these people out first." Huang Feng pointed to the unconscious person on the ground and said, then he pointed to the ceiling above and said: "Get out of there!"

 2042 Chapter 2042 Are You Waiting For Me?

    Everyone looked at the ceiling subconsciously, and they also understood what Huang Feng meant.


    This inn has a wooden structure. There are no bricks in this era. In addition, Huangfeng itself can also fly, so it is not too difficult to leave the roof.


    Of course, even if the roof is made of Dalishi, Huang Feng wants to break it, there is no problem.


    Then Huang Feng picked up one of them and flew up. When he reached the ceiling, he punched the ceiling. Then, the ceiling shattered in the eyes of everyone, and a large circular hole about one meter in diameter appeared. .


    Moreover, Huang Feng paid great attention to controlling his own strength, and it did not cause too much noise. In addition, there was still the sound of burning materials outside. Therefore, those who surrounded the inn outside did not know that the inn was already too many. A hole is gone.


    Huang Feng hugged the person and flew out directly from the roof. The speed was very fast. Coupled with the dim weather, the people in ambush outside didn''t even notice that anyone had left the roof.


    Huang Feng''s speed was very fast. After rushing out of the roof, he put down the person some distance from the inn. After that, he returned to the inn again. Of course, he passed through the hole in the roof. Pick up the second person.


    Huang Feng carried the guests who were knocked out by him one by one, and Su Yumo and others all flew out from the big hole. Before coming here, they all learned The skill of flying swords is now just in handy.


    The people in ambush outside had always thought that Huang Feng and the others were just ordinary people, and they didn''t know any fairy skills at all, so they didn''t expect such a thing to happen at all.


    "Hmph, burn it, burn it, burn you bastards!" At more than ten meters away from the inn, Liu Yuan''s father and the yamen''s catcher were hiding behind a wall, watching the burning not far away. The inn, his eyes are full of ferocious madness.


    In order to avenge his son, in order to kill Huang Feng, he can pay any price, although the fire will also burn other people in the inn, and it may also affect the neighboring houses, but, He doesn''t care, just kill Huang Feng and them.


    "Are you people lying in wait?" Liu Yuanwai asked the head catcher next to him.


    "It''s all in ambush." ??The head catcher said: "We still have bows and arrows brought from the yamen here. As long as the thieves dare to show their heads and rush out, we will surely shoot them into the hole as soon as possible."


    Regarding this matter, the county magistrate Wu was very considerate. Now that he has decided to do something, he does not want to see any mistakes, because he himself understands that if there is an accident or a leak in this matter. If he goes out, his life is in danger.


    Therefore, in order to be foolproof, he not only let these catchers kill everyone in the inn, but also let them bring gunpowder and bows and arrows, just to make sure that Huang Feng and them will be killed.


    Liu Yuanwai did not expect that the county magistrate Wu considered quite thorough. If in normal times, he might also consider very thorough, but today¡¯s things are different. Today¡¯s things involve his son, which makes him somewhat I have lost my mind, so when I think about things, I am naturally not as thoughtful as usual.


    Fortunately, the county magistrate Wu remained sober and thoughtful.


    "Very good, it is still the thoughtful consideration of County Order Wu." Liu Yuanwai said: "This time, those people must be able to escape!


    "boom!"


    At this moment, some of the gunpowder that had been visited around the inn before had begun to explode, and at the same time it made a loud noise, it suddenly collapsed most of the walls of the entire inn.


    The surrounding fires are getting louder and louder, explosions one after another, the entire Yuelai Inn is surrounded by a fire, because a lot of kerosene was put in, plus a lot of gunpowder, so the fire was very serious. Fierce, the entire sky was reflected in red.


    "Hey, it''s weird. With such a big fire, no one in the entire inn has come out?" The head catcher looked at the door of the inn and said with some confusion.


    Ordinarily, the fire is quite ferocious now. Even if the people in the inn hadn¡¯t noticed it before, they must know that it was on fire. Someone should have rushed out. However, they stared at the door of the inn for a long time, but It is a figure that has not been seen.


    This is very strange.


    "Maybe the people inside saw that the fire was too fierce and didn''t dare to rush out, or they were fainted by the smoke. In short, there is nothing strange. We have surrounded the inn a long time ago. The people inside , It didn''t come out at all before, there will be no surprises." Liu Yuanwai said.


    "Maybe," said the head catcher. After all, they had indeed completed the encirclement of the inn a long time ago, and no one has come out after that. Therefore, those people should still be in the inn now, but they just don''t know what. The reason has not come out so far.


    It¡¯s just that the head-catcher was still a little worried. He always felt that this time things seemed too simple and always felt something was wrong. Although he didn¡¯t have much contact with Huang Feng, he felt that through observation during the day Huang Feng shouldn''t be the kind of person who waits for death. As long as he is not a fool, he should understand that if such a fire stays inside, there will be no second situation except being burned to death.


    "Are they waiting for me?"


    While the head-catcher and Liu Yuan were still staring at the door of the inn, a familiar voice rang in their ears, but when they heard this voice, not only did they lose the slightest joy, but instead All the hairs on his body are standing up, and the body becomes stiff.


    The two slowly turned their bodies and looked behind them. There, I don''t know when, a figure appeared. The two of them had not noticed the slightest before, and this figure was their goal this time!


    However, this person should be in the inn at this time, how could he appear behind them, and when did he come out of the inn?Why haven''t they seen it before?


    "When did you get here?" Liu Yuanwai said in a daze.


    "Just arrived." Huang Feng said faintly. He looked at the fire that was not far away and said, "Is this fire prepared for me?"


    "No, no." The head catcher shook his head quickly. Although he didn''t know how Huang Feng came out, he already understood that there was an accident in this incident. Not only did they not burn Huang Feng to death, they actually paid it back. It was discovered by him.


    And what kind of skill Huang Feng possesses, this head-catcher is very clear. Although they are crowded here, he knows very well that they are still not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents, and Huang Feng knows they want to burn him. What will happen is not difficult to guess.


    Therefore, the head-catcher desperately wanted to deny this matter, however, under such a scene, he did not admit it, and it did not seem to have much effect.


    "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter." Huang Feng said: "However, you have carefully prepared this fire. It would be a shame if no one was burned? You say, right?"


    The two looked at Huang Feng blankly, without speaking. To be honest, they haven''t completely recovered from the shock yet.


    "Well, I''ll send you in to experience the fire, what do you think?" Huang Feng said to himself.


    "No!" Liu Yuanwai already understood what Huang Feng meant: "You can''t do this. My son is a disciple of the elder of the Xingyue Sect. If you kill me, my son will not let you go. Xingyue Sect also I won''t let you go!"


    "Xingyuezong?" Huang Feng said faintly: "If they want to come, come, if they really trouble me, they can kill it easily."


    Huang Feng said plainly, he also has such confidence and ability, he does not put the people of the Xingyue Sect in his eyes, but this is very arrogant and arrogant in the ears of Liu Yuan and the head catcher. ignorance.


    "I admit that you have some abilities, but how can you compare to the people of the Xingyue Sect? He killed him casually, and his tone is not small. I really don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick!" Liu Yuanwai sneered.


    "I don''t know if the sky is high and the earth is thick, then you don''t need to worry about it." Huang Feng said: "What you have to do now is to enjoy the fire that you have created!"


    The faces of Liu Yuanwai and Head Catcher changed drastically, especially Liu Yuanwai. In the past, because of the Xingyue Sect, who would dare not give them the Liu family''s face?Let alone kill him.


    And now, Huang Feng didn¡¯t even put the Xingyue Sect in his eyes. He knew the threat very well. However, Huang Feng was still indifferent and wanted to kill himself. This made Liu members afraid at the same time. Feeling helpless for the first time.


    "You can''t, you can''t kill me!" Liu Yuanwai said, and the catcher on the other side turned around secretly, trying to escape here.


    However, if he wanted to escape under Huang Feng¡¯s eyelids, he obviously didn¡¯t have the ability to catch the head. Huang Feng grabbed him back in one hand. After that, he picked up the two of them with one hand, and directly It still went in the direction of the inn.


    "Ah, help!"


    "Help me!"


    Liu Yuanwai and Head Catcher were so scared that they screamed again and again in the air. However, the surrounding fire was so fierce that other people couldn''t hear what they said. Even, because of the night, Huang Feng threw it. Their strength was not small, the two flew past very fast, and the people who were about to ambush around did not see the two people clearly at all, and the two had fallen into the raging fire.


    "Help!" "Help!"


    The two were still crying for help, but their voices were completely drowned in the surrounding fire, and no one could hear them.

 2043 Chapter 2043 County Order Wu has also entered

    "Did you hear any sound?" Not far from the inn, some people were lying there, staring at the direction of the inn, one of them wearing the Ding Mansion of Liu Mansion, whispered to him The person next to him said.


    Liu Yuanwai was obviously still very arrogant. Even if he was doing this murder and arson, he did not ask his people to change their clothes, but directly wore their Liu Mansion''s family clothes.


    "Voice? What sound?" the person next to him asked suspiciously.


    "It seems to be a cry for help, I seem to hear the voice of the Patriarch," the man said.


    "Patriarch''s voice? I didn''t hear it, did you hear it wrong?" the person next to him said.


    "Maybe, but I seem to have heard it," the man said before.


    "Which direction is the Patriarch, if you are not at ease, you can go and see." The person next to him pointed to the place where Liu Yuan was staying before the head catcher.


    However, his words made the person who spoke at the beginning, shrinking his neck subconsciously, and said nervously, "I''m not going, who doesn''t know, the Patriarch is now getting angry because of the second son. , I just wanted to find someone to vent my anger, I''m past now, he won''t scold me to death?"


    "It''s light to scold you." The man next to him said with a smile. Obviously, he was satisfied to see his companion''s nervous and scared look: "If you leave here without authorization, you will be beaten by the owner. It¡¯s impossible to run away, but fortunately, the days of worrying and frightening are coming to an end. As long as we kill those people in the inn and let the Patriarch¡¯s anger disappear, we can have a good life."


    "That''s true." The person who spoke before looked in the direction of the inn again, and said: "Because of the bastards inside, we are scared and frightened. When I think about it, I get angry. I really want to kill them now."


    "I''m afraid that you don''t need to do it, the group of people inside is about to die. You look at the fire, and they can''t get out of such a fire. They can only wait to be burned to death." The person next to him said .


    "It''s really cheap for them. I still have some pain when that guy beat me. I want to personally add a knife to this guy. I didn''t expect that he would be burned to death so easily." He said unwillingly. Obviously, he hadn''t forgotten the pain Huang Feng brought to him, and he wanted to take revenge, but now it seems that this wish cannot be realized.


    "It doesn''t matter if it is burned to death, once it is over, there will be no accidents."


    "What''s the surprise? So many of us lie in wait here, even if he comes out of it, it''s just a dead end." The person who spoke before said indifferently.


    Indeed, there are more people ambushing here than in the daytime, and there are weapons such as bows and arrows, plus, even if Huang Feng and the others come out, they must have been burned by the fire, and their combat effectiveness must be greatly reduced. In this case, it is still very easy for them to kill Huang Feng and the others.


    "That''s true." The person next to him nodded in agreement.


    However, when the two were chatting together, they suddenly felt a pain in the back of their head, and then they fainted. At about the same time, the people beside them were also in ambush. , Also fainted one by one.


    And Huang Feng is standing behind them right now!


    Huang Feng looked at the two people who had chatted before, but did not speak, and then threw these people into the burning inn one by one. This time, these people were in a coma and couldn''t even call for help.


    After solving these people, Huang Feng flew around the inn again, stunned all the people who were ambushing here, and threw them into the fire. Huang Feng''s speed was fast and his movements were light enough that he waited for him to arrive. When these people were behind, no one was able to discover his existence, until they were unconscious, they still didn''t know what happened.


    After everyone was thrown into the fire, some people who were unconscious had already been awakened from the pain. After all, there was a raging fire around them. As soon as they entered, they were almost burnt, and then they woke up with pain.


    Then came the expected scream and cry for help.


    It is a pity that no one went to rescue them at this time. Moreover, the entire inn was already burning at this time. The fire was fierce, and wood was constantly smashed down. Even if they wanted to rush out, they couldn''t do it.


    At this time, other residents around the inn were awakened by the fire. Some people started to fight the fire. However, because there was enough kerosene and even explosives, these people¡¯s fire fighting behaviors could not be obtained. The effect is so good, even when an explosive exploded, it also injured several firefighters.


    In this way, other people would not dare to approach the fire anymore, and could only watch the raging fire burning continuously not far away, discussing the cause of the fire and the identities of those in the fire in a low voice.


    This can also be regarded as the people of the Liu and the government, who took the blame for themselves. If they hadn''t put too much kerosene or even gunpowder, the people around would not stop fighting the fire. As a result, it was the sinister thoughts of those people , And eventually hurt myself.


    Huang Feng watched the scene for a while and determined that those people were unlikely to run out before leaving. However, he did not go to meet Su Yumo and the others, but went directly to the county government.


    Among those people just now, Huang Feng saw Liu Yuan''s father. This is the mastermind of one party. He is now dead. However, the master behind the Yamen people is not dead yet. Huang Feng is now going to the other party to settle the accounts.


    Majesty Wu did not rest at this time either. After all, he knew that something big was going to happen tonight, and he was thinking about it. How could he fall asleep?


    After the inn was on fire, it burned more and more fiercely, and soon half of the sky was red. In the county magistrate, Wu County magistrate also saw the red night sky, and knew that the inn had been set on fire smoothly.


    "Burn, burn, burn all those people to death, that pill is mine!" The county magistrate Wu muttered to himself, looking at the direction of the inn in the distance.


    What the county magistrate Wu is thinking at this time is not how many people will be killed by the fire, and how much damage it will cause. What he is thinking now is that he can obtain the pill for prolonging life, and he can also produce Because of the nausea in his heart, this act of killing two birds with one stone made him feel very good, even looking at the direction of the inn, he even hummed the community.


    "Are you the county magistrate here?" Just as the county magistrate Wu was humming a little song triumphantly, an unfamiliar voice rang in his ears.


    The county magistrate Wu was taken aback, and turned around subconsciously. You know, this is the backyard of the Yamen, and ordinary people are not allowed to come in casually. As a result, a strange voice suddenly appeared behind him. How could he not be surprised.


    "Who are you?" The magistrate Wu asked, looking at the person who appeared behind him without knowing when.


    "Are you the county magistrate here?" The man was Huang Feng. He looked at the county magistrate Wu and asked again to confirm the identity of the other party.


    "Yes, this official is the county magistrate here, who are you? Do you know that you trespassed into the county office, but it''s a capital crime, this official..." The county magistrate Wu is very much about the other party rushing into his backyard. Dissatisfied, I am preparing to show off official power.


    As a result, before he finished speaking, he was punched and flew out. He couldn''t say anything he wanted to say. He was stuck in his throat, and when he was in the air, he fainted.


    "It''s fine if it''s you, so don''t talk about other nonsense." Huang Feng muttered to himself.


    After that, Huang Feng took the unconscious Majesty Wu and flew to the direction of the inn again, and threw Majesty Wu in a corner no one could see.


    At this time, the entire inn had already been burned for most of the time, and the screams inside were already much weaker. It was not that the people inside ran out, but that the people inside were either burnt to death or choked to death by smoke. With little eagle staring in the air, Huang Feng was not afraid that these people would escape from it.


    And now, there will be one more person killed in this fire, and that is the local parent official, the magistrate of Wu County!


    And the people around didn¡¯t know the identity of the people in the inn, they thought they were the guests who lived here, and they were still sighing for everyone¡¯s fate, but they didn¡¯t know that among the people who were burned to death inside. One is their parent official, and the other is the head of the local family¡¯s largest family. These two people can be said to be the two highest-identity people in this county. As a result, they burned to death in this inn on the same night. .


    I am afraid that no one can think of this.


    "Okay, everything is handled, let''s go first." Huang Feng returned to Su Yumo and the others after throwing the magistrate Wu into the fire scene.


    At this time, Su Yumo and others were with the people who were knocked out by Huang Feng before. Those people have not awakened yet, so I don¡¯t know yet. Because of Huang Feng, they were almost burned to death. Because of Huang Feng, they were rescued again. It can be said that these people really walked through the ghost gate.


    "Okay." Su Yumo and the others nodded. After this tossing, the sky is about to dawn. Everyone has no rest this night. However, everyone who is a cultivator, except Guo Menghan, who has the least cultivation level, will feel it. Except for tiredness, no one else had much influence, and after Huang Feng lost some internal strength to Guo Menghan, Guo Menghan''s exhaustion disappeared.


    Before he left, Huang Feng left some silver to the innkeeper who was still in a coma. The silver was enough to compensate the inn. Because of his own reasons, the inn was burned. Huang Feng I also feel sorry for it, so when I leave, I will compensate the boss.

 2044 Chapter 2044 Young Master Liu Is Back

    Because there was nothing too urgent, Huang Feng and others did not hurry up after they left the county seat. Instead, they walked and played as they came here to relax.


    The air environment here is obviously much better than in reality, which makes everyone feel very comfortable. At the same time, Huang Feng does not feel much about the beautiful scenery along the way, but the women are lingering. As a result, everyone is not moving fast.


    After Huangfeng and the others left, the fire caused a great sensation in the county town. After all, the fire was too big and lasted for a long time. Of course, more importantly, inside Those who were burned, this is the biggest cause of the sensation.


    At first, bystanders thought that the people who burned there were all people who lived in the inn before. However, it was discovered afterwards that this was not the case because, after the fire was extinguished, the number of corpses found inside was A lot more than guests.


    And, more importantly, all the people who lived in the inn before have appeared. None of them died. The people who lived in the inn before, except for more than a dozen people disappeared, everyone else is safe, but they too I don''t know how they got out of the inn, and who was beaten into a coma.


    After that, people from the Liu family and the official mansion also came, and the gossip came out. It was not the people who lived in the inn before that they were burnt to death, but the head of the Liu family and the family members of the Liu family. There are the magistrates of this county and those government officials in the county.


    After the news spread, it immediately caused a huge sensation in the county seat. You must know that whether it is the Liu family or the people in the county government, they are all distinguished figures in the county seat, the real upper-class figures, and now they are all Being burned to death, how can this be not surprising.


    At first, everyone didn''t believe this gossip, but afterwards, more and more news came out. At the same time, someone with a heart discovered that all the government officials and arrests in the county government really disappeared. At the same time, From the words of some servants, the Liu family also knew that many family members and nursing homes had disappeared at the same time.


    After the news came out, everyone slowly accepted this fact. However, the shock in my heart has not diminished, on the contrary, it has grown bigger.


    Those government officials and nursing homes can still be accepted even if they die, but the number is larger. However, the county magistrate and Liu Yuan were burned to death at the same time, and the impact of this incident would be great. You must know that these two people are this In the county town, the two most powerful people are now being burned to death at the same time. This matter cannot be said to be strange.


    At the same time, everyone was puzzled. How could this county magistrate and Liu Yuanwai burn to death here? How could the two of them appear here in the middle of the night?


    "bump!"


    Lying on the bed, Liu Yuan threw the medicine bowl that the maid brought up to the ground, and shouted loudly, "Where is my father, call him here, I want to see my father!"


    It turned out that someone was talking outside about Liu Yuan, but Liu Yuan heard it. He naturally didn''t believe it, but he was a little worried and afraid in his heart, so he clamored and wanted to see his father.


    However, what made him even more frightened was that although he had been arguing for a long time, his father still did not appear. This is not common in the past, but this is the case now, which makes him feel that Nervous and scared.


    The maid was yelled at by Liu Yuan, and she was scared, but she did not dare to answer. She also heard people say in the morning. The owner and the family members, the guardian, died in the inn in the city. She and others Like people, she was panicked now, and now facing Liu Yuan''s roar, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Go down." At this time, the butler of the Liu Mansion came over and said.


    The maid didn''t know what to do. Hearing the words of the housekeeper, she was immediately pardoned. She cleaned up the fragments of the medicine bowl and went back.


    "Second son, don''t get angry, lie down and rest quickly, you need to rest more now." The butler walked to Liu Yuan''s side and said.


    "Steward Liu, how do you care about your subordinates? They were chewing their tongues there and cursing my father. I want you to kill them!" Liu Yuan said to the steward.


    This housekeeper followed Liu Yuan''s father in his early years, so he was later given the surname Liu. In this Liu Mansion, the power and prestige are still great.


    "Second son don''t worry, I will punish those people." Steward Liu said: "Second son don''t worry about this matter."


    "No, I want to see my father, I want to see you now!" Liu Yuan said. Originally, he was very sensitive because of his injuries. Moreover, his temper these days has become more grumpy than before. As a result, he still listens. At this kind of rumors, his heart became even more angry. Of course, there was also a fear that he didn''t dare to speak to outsiders. He was afraid that what he heard was true.


    "Master has something right now, so it is not convenient to come to see the second son." Steward Liu said.


    "What can happen, you say I want to see him, he will definitely come." Liu Yuan said.


    "Master ordered, he has important things to deal with now, and can''t be disturbed by anyone, not even the second son." Steward Liu said.


    "Are you lying to me?" Liu Yuan said, staring at Steward Liu, but his eyes were a little flustered.


    "No, second son don''t think too much about it." Steward Liu said calmly: "Second son should take a good rest. When the second son has rested, the master will naturally come back."


    After speaking, Steward Liu walked out. Liu Yuan stared at Steward Liu¡¯s back and wanted to stop the other party, but the other party did not stop, which made Liu Yuan¡¯s heart even more frightened, because before Steward Liu has never been like this before. He has always followed his own words.


    After Steward Liu walked out of the room, he said to the servant outside the room: "Take a good look at the second son."


    "Yes." The servant answered.


    "In addition, send someone to inform the eldest son, tell the eldest son of the matter here, and let him come back to arrange the matter for the master to enter the land for safety." Steward Liu said.


    "Yes." the other servant next to him answered.


    After that, Steward Liu glanced at the room behind him, sighed, turned and left.


    Obviously, Steward Liu knew that Liu Yuan was burned to death, but, in order to prevent Liu Yuan¡¯s emotions from getting too excited, he did not tell him the truth. At the same time, Liu Yuan was almost like a waste person. Obviously, there was no way to host. The corpse outside Liu Yuan was transported back for the major event in the family, but it has not been buried yet. Obviously, this matter can only be handled by the eldest son who is still cultivating in Xingyue Sect.


    But Steward Liu asked him to call Grandpa Liu to come back. There is another meaning. As the chief steward of Liu Mansion, he knew the truth about the fact that Liu Yuan took people to kill Huang Feng and the others. I didn''t go with it late.


    In Steward Liu''s view, Member Liu took so many people outside, as well as the cooperation of officials from the government, and acted in secret. It would not be too difficult to kill Huang Feng and the others.


    However, Steward Liu did not expect that there was an accident. Not only did Huang Feng and the others not die, but his Patriarch was burned to death, and it can be seen from this that Huang Feng and the others were definitely not easy to provoke. At the same time, the death of his Patriarch must have something to do with Huang Feng and the others, otherwise, he would never die like this.


    But Steward Liu was also afraid. After Huang Feng killed Liu Yuan, he still had resentment towards the Liu family, and he came to the door again. In that case, they would definitely be unstoppable. They were able to fight. They were all burned to death last night. Yes, once Huang Feng and the others come, they will only be beaten.


    That''s why Steward Liu thought, and called Mr. Liu back. Only when Mr. Liu was there would he be safe in his heart, and he wouldn''t have to worry about Huang Feng and the others.


    As for Liu Yuan, he was originally a flower girl, but now Huang Feng has disqualified his legs, and it is of no use. Steward Liu doesn''t count on him at all, he can only hope that the eldest son will come back soon.


    Fortunately, the Xingyue Sect is not too far from here. The servants of the Liu Mansion rushed to rush and arrived in the afternoon. After learning about the changes in the family, Mr. Liu immediately did not hesitate to ask his master for instructions. At once, he flew back directly.


    "Lord Young Master, you are back." Seeing Old Young Master descending from the sky, Steward Liu quickly greeted him, with a relieved expression on his face. The Old Young Master came back, and his heart was finally at ease.


    "Where is my father." Old Master Liu said with a cold face.


    "It''s in the backyard." Steward Liu said.


    Old Master Liu didn''t speak, and carried the cloth to the backyard. Before reaching the backyard, he already asked a scorched smell. He frowned slightly, but he didn''t stop at all.


    There is a large coffin in the backyard. The lid is not closed. It is Liu Yuan who lies inside. However, at this time Liu Yuan has been completely burned by the fire, and Liu Yuan also took a lot of effort. Only then distinguished Liu Yuanwai from the crowd.


    As for the other family members and nursing homes, he had long been buried at will. However, he did not dare to decide arbitrarily about the burial outside Liu Yuan, and everything was waiting for the grandpa to decide.


    Grand Master Liu stood in front of the coffin, looking at the corpse in the coffin coldly, without much sorrow on his face, but some were just indifferent.


    But Steward Liu, who was on the side, was not surprised at this. In the Liu Mansion, he, who had been a steward for many years, naturally knew the relationship between the old man and Liu Yuanwai.


    Although the relationship between the two is father and son, the relationship between the two is not close.

 2045 Chapter 2045 No one will help you clean up the mess

    Grandpa Liu¡¯s name was Liu Yun. Although he was the eldest son of the Liu Mansion, his status in the Liu Mansion was not high when he was a child, because his mother was just a concubine. The son, however, was a concubine, and the family''s property will not have much to do with him in the future.


    When they were young, the relationship between Liu Yun and Liu Yuanwai was not too close, and Liu Yuanwai did not like his eldest son too much. Although the eldest son was more obedient and sensible than the younger son, Liu Yuanwai was But he likes his little son even more, and Liu Yuan is also born to his wife.


    However, the world is unpredictable. By coincidence, Liu Yun was chosen by the elders of Xingyue Sect and became a disciple. At this time, Liu Yuanwai began to attach importance to his eldest son. However, Liu Yun felt right However, he does not have much family affection. He gave some medicines to the family before, only because everyone is a family, and for his family''s use of their relationship to dominate here, he also turned aside. Close one eye and don''t want to worry too much.


    Since being admired by the elders of the Xingyue Sect, Liu Yun has not had much nostalgia for the dunya in his heart. He only wants to cultivate and become an immortal, so that after he went up the mountain, he did not come back many times, although His Xingyue Sect is not far from his home, but the number of times he has returned is still only a handful. As a result, the relationship between the father and son has naturally not improved much.


    However, after all, he is a member of the Liu family, with the blood of the Liu family flowing in his body, so he will come back occasionally, and this time after learning of the changes in his family, he also rushed back as soon as possible, not because of his father. Death is more because of his own feelings.


    The cultivator pays attention to understanding his thoughts, and Liu Yuanwai is Liu Yun¡¯s father after all. He was still very angry when he knew his father was killed. Although he didn¡¯t like his father very much, he After all, it was the Liu family. Someone killed his father. Moreover, it was still here. In his opinion, it was slapped in the face. Who didn''t know that the biggest backer of the Liu family was him now?But now someone killed so many people from their Liu family, isn''t this slapped him in the face on purpose?


    After being angry, naturally there is no way to understand his thoughts in his heart, so he has to deal with the things here before he can focus on cultivation.


    "Tell me, how did he die? Who killed my father?" Liu Yun said lightly, looking at his father''s body.


    The person who notified Liu Yun before only told him that his father was dead. As for the specifics, the person did not say what was going on. In fact, the person who knew it was not very clear, and Steward Liu The big steward of the Liu family is naturally clear about this matter.


    "Yes, young master, it''s like this." Faced with Liu Yun''s inquiry, Steward Liu naturally didn''t conceal anything. He told the ins and outs of this matter again. Liu Yun''s guess was not wrong. As Liu Mansion''s Butler, Butler Liu knows very well about this matter. From the beginning to the end, Liu Yuan did not hide from him. Even if he decided to set Huang Feng and the others on fire, Butler Liu knew about it before they acted. Up.


    "So, I was caused by my dear brother again?" Liu Yun said after listening to Steward Liu''s account.


    The relationship between Liu Yun and his father is very average, let alone the relationship with Liu Yuan, which is even more general. However, he knows his younger brother very well. This is a typical one. Unskilled people usually have no real ability, but their ability to cause troubles is not small. However, in the past, because the Liu family was a big family here, coupled with its own existence, most people dare not do anything to Liu Yuan.


    But this time is obviously different. My own younger brother finally kicked the iron plate. The other party obviously didn''t put him in the eyes, or rather, didn''t put the Liu family in the eyes. This led to these things. happened.


    "Yes." Steward Liu nodded and said, "However, the second young master''s condition is also very bad. Both legs are broken. I have been very excited for the past two days. I did not tell him the news that the master has passed away. He is irritated, which is not good for his condition."


    "There is no need to conceal it. Since his legs are already useless, why are he worried about so much?" Liu Yun said nonchalantly. He didn''t have much good feelings for his younger brother, and, this time, it was also He provoked it.


    "He is an adult, and he is always responsible for the things he provokes." Liu Yun said.


    "Yes." Steward Liu replied. Although in his heart, he still feels that it is better not to tell Liu Yuan for the time being, but since the eldest son has said so, he will naturally not object. In the past, no one had brought out the eldest son. In my eyes, even Steward Liu is the same, but since the opponent was accepted as a disciple by the elder of the Xingyue Sect, everything has changed.


    Moreover, now Liu Yuanwai is dead, and Liu Yuan has become a trash again. Liu Yun still has the final say in Liu Mansion, but Steward Liu dare not directly confront Liu Yun.


    "As for the person who killed his father, you still don''t even know his name?" Liu Yun turned the topic back.


    "Yes." Steward Liu said.


    Since this incident happened, Liu Yuanwai had sent someone to inquire about Huang Feng and the others, but he didn''t know their specific names, but they knew about their appearance.


    "However, there were many women who followed that person, and all of them were stunning, so no matter where they went, it was not difficult to find them, but they might have left here now. "Steward Liu said.


    "It doesn''t matter if you leave, they can''t go far in one day." Liu Yun said indifferently.


    According to Liu Guanjia¡¯s narrative, Liu Yun felt that Huang Feng and the others were just ordinary people. Of course, compared to ordinary people, their skills were a bit more powerful, but no matter how powerful they were, they were not enough in front of practitioners. Look, therefore, Liu Yun didn¡¯t take Huang Feng to heart and treated him as a great enemy. Therefore, even if they had rushed for a day, they couldn¡¯t make it far. He could fly and wanted to catch up with them. , It''s still very easy.


    Steward Liu naturally nodded and said yes.


    "Let''s go, go and meet my trash brother." Liu Yun said to Steward Liu.


    In normal times, Liu Yun would still show some affection to his younger brother, but now that the other party killed their father, and his father is gone, the relationship between him and Liu Yuan is naturally even more alienated.


    Steward Liu followed Liu Yun and did not dare to speak out.


    "Why are you back?" Liu Yuan asked in surprise when he saw Liu Yun appear in front of him.


    "Come back and help you clean up the mess." Liu Yun said, he looked at Liu Yuan''s legs, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, in Liuyuan¡¯s situation, if you take some expensive pill, your legs will not be able to stand up again. However, the relationship between Liuyuan and Liu Yun is very common, and even said to be very bad. Liu Yun sees many Liu family¡¯s That bit of industry, but Liu Yuan was afraid that his capable brother would take away what belonged to him. Therefore, Liu Yuan always kept Liu Yun in his heart. Liu Yun was very clear about this, but he still did. Very disdainful.


    Because of this, Liu Yun didn¡¯t want to help his younger brother ask for pill. After all, those pill, in their Xingyue Sect, belong to the treasure level, he can¡¯t do it for his intimacy brother, but Ask for that thing.


    "You don''t need you here, there is a father, he can help me avenge, you should go back to your Xingyue Sect." Liu Yuan said.


    Obviously, Liu Yuan didn''t want to see his brother. In his opinion, his brother had no other use besides giving him a chance. Moreover, it was better not to come back. In that case, there would be no use. People are coming to grab their own property.


    "Father?" Liu Yun snorted coldly: "Father has been killed by you. Do you still expect him to help you clean up the mess? However, this is also his own responsibility. If they hadn''t been used to you, there would be no Things now."


    "What? What did you say? Father is dead? How could it be possible? You are lying! Liu Yun! Don''t think that you are a disciple of Xingyue Sect. You can curse father by the way. You are unfilial!" Liu Yuan was obviously unwilling. Believing Liu Yun''s words, on the contrary, he immediately reprimanded his brother.


    "Curse?" Liu Yun sneered: "I will curse a dead person?"


    "Steward Liu, you have all heard, Liu Yun is too courageous, and now he doesn''t put his father in his eyes. You go call his father and let him clear the bastard out of the door!" Liu Yuan said to Steward Liu .


    Steward Liu sighed, not to mention that the Patriarch is dead, and there is no way to expel the Grandpa out of the house. Even if the Patriarch is still alive, he will definitely not expel the Grandpa out of the house. The Liu family can have the current status. Most of the credit goes to the eldest son. The Patriarch is not stupid, and naturally understands this.


    Moreover, everyone else knew that the eldest son despised the family''s property, and only Liu Yuan had been guarding the eldest son, fearing that the eldest son would compete with him for the property.


    "Second young master, the eldest young master is right, the master has passed away." Steward Liu said to Liu Yuan.


    "You nonsense! Father is impossible to die, you must be lying, I know, you two are embarrassed and betrayed your father. You must be trying to seize the family property, isn''t it?" Liu Yuan pointed at Butler Liu Speaking loudly, but his voice was trembling, because he had some guesses before, but now it seems that his previous guesses are likely to be true!

 2046 Chapter 2046 The Position of Patriarch

    "Okay, my dear brother, you should recognize the reality. My father is dead. From now on, no one in this family will protect you like him and let you do anything wrong." Liu Yun looked at himself The younger brother said, although Liu Yuan looked a bit pitiful now, but in his heart, there was no pity at all, and there was no brotherhood between the two.


    "What do you want? Do you want to grab the position of my Patriarch? Don''t think about it!" Liu Yuan looked at Liu Yun with piercing eyes like an angry leopard, but it was worse than just hearing his father''s death. When the news came, he seemed even more excited.


    "The position of Patriarch? Heh." Liu Yun gave a disdainful smile. Since joining Xingyue Sect, he really did not take the position of Patriarch of the Liu Family too seriously. Although the Liu Family is a big family here, but, Compared with Xingyue Sect, it is nothing.


    Although Xingyue Sect is a cultivation sect, under his banner, he also has many industries. Moreover, he is now considered to be a cultivator and a disciple of the elder of Xingyue Sect. After that, he is qualified to compete for Xingyue Sect. How can someone who is the head of the sect see the position of the head of a dunya?Even the status of the core disciple of the Xingyue Sect is more prominent than the position of the head of the Liu family.


    However, although Liu Yun looked down on the position of the head of the Liu family, he did not want to give this position to his younger brother. Before, both his younger brother and his father did not want to let this waste brother come. Head of the house?Now that my father is dead, I wouldn''t let him be the head of the family!


    "I''m not the head of the Patriarch, should I be the head of you?" Liu Yun looked at Liu Yuan''s with a cold smile and said, "You trash, can you still get out of the bed now? Are you lying on the bed to be the head of the Patriarch?"


    "I will definitely be able to stand up, don''t want to grab the position of my Patriarch, this position is mine, mine! No one can grab it!" Liu Yuan said frantically, he can accept the fact that his father is dead, but, But he couldn''t accept the fact that he lost his position as Patriarch, which was too difficult for him to accept.


    "Then wait for you to stand up." Liu Yun said: "Of course, even if you stand up, it is still a trash. If the Liu family is handed over to you, it is self-destruction, although I don''t like it. This is the head of the Patriarch, but, after all, I am a member of the Liu family, and I don¡¯t want to watch the Liu family fall."


    In addition, Liu Yun didn''t want to watch the Liu family fall, or was it because, in Xingyue Sect, who didn''t know that he was from the Liu family?If the Liu family was destroyed by a trash, then his Liu Yun would be a joke in Xingyue Sect.


    Liu Yun will not let this happen!


    "You are a trash, don''t think I don''t know, you have been watching the Patriarch, you are not qualified to be Patriarch!" Liu Yuan said.


    "You still have to think about how you will live in the future. You don''t need to worry about the Liu family''s affairs." Liu Yun said, when he heard Liu Yuan say "prostitute", his eyes flashed again for a while. Leng Guang, he hasn¡¯t heard this word less since he was a child. Liu Yuan would often call him that. Some subordinates would also call him that. If he hadn¡¯t become a disciple of Xingyue Sect, he might or might have been. It became a waste in Yanagahara''s mouth.


    "Take a good rest, I will kill the man who hurt you and killed his father." Liu Yun turned and left without killing Huang Feng. Even if he becomes the head of the Liu family, there will probably be people talking behind him. After all, he is a cultivator of immortality. As a result, people in his own family were killed, but he could not get revenge. Wouldn''t it be shameful?


    Liu Yun hated that people belittle himself behind his back.


    "You come back, you come back!" Liu Yuan shouted.


    "Second Young Master, you should take a good rest, your health is important." Steward Liu said to Liu Yuan.


    "You must have colluded with that bastard a long time ago when you eat something inside and out. You killed your father. You must have killed it! Liu Yuan didn''t have the kindness of leading the willow housekeeper, but instead accused the other party.


    It can be seen that because of the position of the head of the house, Liu Yuan has lost his mind and started to bite people like a mad dog.


    Steward Liu didn''t say anything, but sighed, turned around and followed Liu Yun and left. At this time, no matter how he explained, Liu Yuan would not listen, and it was obvious that Liu Yun would say in the future. Forget it, although I am an old butler, I still have to see the situation clearly, otherwise, I don''t have any good fruits.


    "Let''s go, all go, you bastards!" Liu Yuan was still there yelling frantically. Because of the excitement, the wounds on his body were a little cracked, but he didn''t seem to feel the pain anymore. There, barking like a madman.


    "Master, how to arrange the burial of the master? Is it to be buried as soon as possible, so that the master will be buried in the land for safety?" Steward Liu asked after Liu Yun.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Yun shook his head and said: "Although I don''t really want him, he is my father after all. Now he has been killed. I will let those people come and bury him. Bring the heads of those people back to him and let him bury him."


    "Okay." Steward Liu said.


    "Housekeeper Liu, you still need to watch this family more in the future. My trash brother, I can¡¯t give him the position of Patriarch, and I spend most of my time cultivating in the mountains. Let the old butler help you watch." Liu Yun said to the old butler.


    Liu Yun didn''t want to hand over the position of Patriarch to Liu Yuan, and he himself couldn''t stay at home all the time. Of course, he didn''t take it too seriously, so he wanted to let the old housekeeper come and watch.


    After all, the old housekeeper has been a housekeeper in the Liu family for decades. He knows everything about the Liu family very well, and he helps to watch it and there is no problem.


    "Young Master, don''t worry, I will definitely help you look after this place." Steward Liu quickly promised.


    Steward Liu did not expect that after the death of the old Patriarch, his status was not weakened, but improved. He said that once the emperor was a courtier, he was the steward next to the old Patriarch, and now the Patriarch was going to be the Patriarch. , The old butler thought he was going to be driven away, or to make a casual errand, in that case, the rest of his life would be difficult for him.


    However, he did not expect that Liu Yun not only did not drive him away, but also reused him. But he knew that Liu Yun would not go home once in a few years. If this were the case, wouldn''t it be this family, he would always be himself Have the final say?Is he the real Patriarch?


    Thinking of this, even if he was older and had seen a lot of the world, Steward Liu was still very excited. As for Liu Yuan, he was no longer within his consideration.


    "Yeah." Liu Yun nodded.


    In fact, the reason why Liu Yun reused the old housekeeper was that he really didn¡¯t take it too seriously, and because of his identity, in this Liu family, he didn¡¯t have any trusted people, so he couldn¡¯t reuse others. People, although the old housekeeper was not good to him before, but now he is the only suitable candidate.


    "Okay, it''s time for me to find those who killed my father." Liu Yun said: "When I bring their heads back, I will arrange for my father to be buried."


    "I see, young master." Steward Liu said respectfully.


    After that, Liu Yun took out his flying sword and turned into a streamer in the envied eyes of Steward Liu, flying towards the distance.


    Because it was only one day, Liu Yun guessed that Huang Feng and the others were not far away, so he headed to the surrounding cities to inquire about Huang Feng and the others. According to Steward Liu, even if he did not know Huang Feng and the others. However, because Huang Feng is surrounded by many beautiful women, it is easy to attract people''s attention, so it is not difficult to find out their whereabouts.


    The fact is indeed the case. When Liu Yuan flew to the town in the third direction around their county seat, he finally found out Huang Feng and their whereabouts.


    Huang Feng and his party are indeed very noticeable. They dragged the people on the street and asked a few casually, and they knew Huang Feng and their whereabouts. At this time, in fact, they were not far from the county seat where Liu''s family was located. Far.


    "It''s really leisurely. It really doesn''t put my Liu family in the eyes." Liu Yun was also a little angry when he learned that Huang Feng and the others were in the town, and they were walking around, eating, and enjoying the beautiful scenery. .


    Liu Yun now regards himself as the head of the Liu family. Although this is not a prominent position, Huang Feng and the others look down on the Liu family. In his opinion, they just look down on him. After all, he is the head of the Liu family.


    So, after finding out where Huang Feng and the others had settled, they headed directly towards where Huang Feng and the others were.


    "How about it, after a day of playing today, are you tired?"


    At this time, Huang Feng and others were eating dinner in an inn. In the evening, they also planned to live here. When they were eating, many people were secretly watching them in the lobby of the inn. Of course, They don''t know about Huang Feng and Liu''s family. They peeked at Huang Feng and others, mainly peeking at Su Yumo and other beauties. Huang Feng, a big man, was easily ignored.


    "Fortunately." Su Yumo said: "However, the air and scenery here are really good."


    "Yes, that is, I tried cultivating a bit last night and found that it is faster than usual in reality." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    "Unexpectedly, you are really concerned about cultivation." Huang Feng said with a smile, "After all, this is the world of cultivation, and there is aura in the air, so we will feel that the air here is more It¡¯s much better in reality, and at the same time, it¡¯s a lot faster when practicing."

 2047 Chapter 2047 See Who Died First

    In the world of cultivation, the elements contained in the air are different from those on the earth. Among them, the biggest difference lies in the fact that the air contains spiritual energy. Spiritual power is very important for cultivators. The person who originally used the exercises to inhale the spiritual energy in the air into the body and turn it into spiritual power that can be used by people.


    At the same time, even those who can''t practice, feel refreshed due to the spiritual energy in the air, and their average life span is higher than that of people on earth.


    Therefore, Su Yumo and others felt that the air was fresh and normal, and Xie Mengjiao said that the speed of cultivation is faster than that of the earth, which is also not surprising.


    Of course, Huang Feng was somewhat surprised and relieved that Xie Mengjiao was so obsessed with cultivation. No wonder Xie Mengjiao''s cultivation level was the highest among women, not only because of her talent, but also because of her spirit of not forgetting cultivation at all times.


    Among the women, the ones who are least interested in cultivation are Su Yumo and Tan Ying. The two of them are not very interested in cultivation, but because Huang Feng said before, cultivation can achieve eternal youth. The effect of the two talents was cultivated. Of course, because Huang Feng¡¯s situation was not very good some time ago, all the women knew that they needed to cultivate and strengthen their strength. Not to mention what kind of help to Huang Feng, just to not give Huang Feng just adds to the trouble.


    After eating, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. However, before Huang Feng lay down, he felt a wave of energy, and this wave of energy seemed to be coming towards him.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly, how long has he been here, and how troublesome one after another.


    "Huang Feng, what''s the matter with you?" Huang Feng''s expression did not escape Zhang Ziyu next to him. Zhang Ziyu asked with some doubts when seeing Huang Feng frowning slightly.


    "Nothing, I know I didn''t expect that there will be guests coming so late." Huang Feng stretched his brows and said to Zhang Ziyu with a smile.


    Huang Feng can clearly feel the energy fluctuations. After all, he is now in a semi-immortal realm, and the energy fluctuations he feels are obviously far worse than him, even better than Huang Feng before. When encountering Mengyao''er, it was worse, so Huang Feng didn''t have much nervousness or fear. He just frowned, just because he had been in trouble and took the initiative to come home.


    "Guest? Who? Should we go out to welcome you?" Zhang Ziyu asked.


    "No, you go to bed and wait for me first. I''ll come as soon as I go." Huang Feng said to Zhang Ziyu, just a small character, Huang Feng still doesn''t want to disturb everyone, he doesn''t want to affect everyone''s mood, just go out and solve it by yourself. .


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Zhang Tzuyu''s face was reddened, and she responded softly, and undressed obediently, ready to go to bed. Since Huang Feng couldn''t tell them to go, she naturally wouldn''t think about it again. Yes, but for the next thing, I am very much looking forward to it.


    Huang Feng saw Zhang Ziyu''s shy look, and he was a little impulsive, but before that, let''s solve the problem with the person outside.


    After comforting Zhang Ziyu, Huang Feng went out. After that, he jumped from the window of the inn. At this time, the door of the inn was closed. Huang Feng didn''t want to bother Xiao Er. After he left the inn, he just went out. Waiting at the door of the inn.


    Liu Yun had previously found out that Huang Feng and the others were in this town. They had already gone to several inns, and none of them were found. Fortunately, it is getting dark now. Huang Feng and the others should not leave this town. Here, so he still has time to look for an inn or an inn.


    And when Liu Yun came to the door of an inn again, and when he was about to knock on the door, he found that there was a person standing at the door of the inn. The person seemed to be waiting for someone, and the waiting was a bit boring. Leaning on the door, looking at the sky bored.


    "Friends, please let me." Because the other party was at the door and blocked Liu Yun''s way in, Liu Yun said.


    "Who are you looking for?" The one waiting at the entrance of the inn is naturally Huang Feng. After hearing Liu Yun''s words, Huang Feng didn''t let go. Instead, he shifted his gaze from the sky and looked at Liu Yun.


    Liu Yun''s age is not too old, at this age, with such a cultivation base, but he is considered a talent. Of course, he is still a little bit behind Mengyaoer, but Mengyaoer belongs to Jingshui Zhaizhai after all. Closed disciples, with a higher cultivation base, are normal.


    As soon as he saw Liu Yun, Huang Feng was even more certain. The other party should have come to him, because he saw Liu Yuan''s shadow on Liu Yun''s face, and the two obviously had something to do with him.


    And Huang Feng seemed to have guessed the identity of the other party, but he didn''t expect that the other party would chase him so quickly.


    "It''s really not going away." Huang Feng said with emotion.


    Previously, I only hit Liu Yuan. As a result, the entire Liu family came to him for revenge, and Liu Yuan¡¯s father personally dispatched him. Later, the officials also came to trouble him. After solving these problems, they had left the county town. I thought that someone would catch up with him, saying that the lingering spirit was not too much.


    "Who I''m looking for, it''s none of your business, get out!" Liu Yun frowned when he saw that the other party didn''t even want to get out of the way, with an unhappy expression.


    As a disciple of the Xingyue Sect elder, at the same time, his cultivation is at the top among the young disciples of the whole school. Liu Yun naturally has his pride. In his eyes, mortals are like ants, and they are unworthy. Talking with him on an equal footing, in his heart, even his parents and relatives are the same, if it weren¡¯t for a blood relationship, he would probably show his disdain on his face, even if it¡¯s not obvious. , However, not returning home once in a few years also shows that in his heart he doesn''t really value the family.


    And now, Huang Feng actually dared to block his way, prevent him from passing, and still take care of his affairs. This naturally made Liu Yun dissatisfied. A small mortal who dared to ask about his own affairs really didn¡¯t know. The sky is thicker.


    Of course, this is because Liu Yun hasn''t recognized Huang Feng''s identity, otherwise, it won''t be as simple as feeling slightly angry and impatient.


    Although Liu Yun knew about Huang Feng¡¯s appearance from the mouths of the old housekeeper and his brother Liu Yuan, he had never seen Huang Feng with his own eyes, nor had he seen his photos before. Besides, the weather is now changing again. Dim, so even if he and Huang Feng were already face to face, he didn''t recognize Huang Feng.


    "Of course it''s my business, because the person you''re looking for may be me." Huang Feng smiled and said: "You said you, chasing all the way, and as a result, I stood in front of you, but there was nothing. Is it ridiculous to recognize me?"


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Liu Yun was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes narrowed, staring at Huang Feng, "How do you know I''m looking for you? Do you know who I am?"


    "Aren''t you the brother of the trash Liuyuan, I guessed right?" Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Are you the one who killed my father?" The murderous in Liu Yun''s eyes became more and more obvious, because after he heard Huang Feng''s words, he looked at Huang Feng and found that Huang Feng''s appearance and himself The person my brother described is very similar!


    "Yes." Huang Feng did not deny that the other party has already come to the door, or chased from another city, even if he denies it, the other party will not believe it, and Huang Feng has never thought of denying it. .


    "However, it was your father who wanted to kill me first. I just protect myself." Although Huang Feng is not afraid of Liu Yun, he thinks it is better to make clear some things. He is not willing to bear the charge of not losing himself. .


    "Then you can''t kill him! You kill him, you must die!" Liu Yun said coldly while looking at Huang Feng.


    Liu Yun was slightly surprised that Huang Feng was waiting for him here. He didn''t know how Huang Feng would know his arrival, waiting for him here in advance.


    However, Liu Yun did not feel the fluctuations of spiritual power in Huang Feng''s body. This shows that although Huang Feng has some skills, he must still be a mortal, and as long as he is a mortal, no matter how strong his skills are, and himself It is also incomparable. There is a huge gap between mortals and cultivators.


    "Very domineering, but it fits the style of your Liu family." Huang Feng whistled and said with a smile.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, you are going to be buried with my father, of course, and those women of yours will also be buried with you. If you want to blame, you have offended people who should not be offended." Liu Yun said to Huang Feng .


    "Why is this sentence so familiar? Normally villains like to talk like that." Huang Feng still looked at each other with a smile, without the slightest fear on his face: "And people who usually talk like this will die first."


    "It''s still good to speak, but I want to see who will die first." Liu Yun said, punching him quickly and hard.


    And Liu Yun''s punch brought spiritual power. He is a cultivator after all. The power of this punch is definitely not small. Even if he hits a stone, it can crush the stone.


    Therefore, Liu Yun was very confident in his punch, and Huang Feng couldn''t stop his punch no matter how strong he was.


    However, what he faced was Huang Feng after all, a man who had reached the semi-fairy realm.


    Faced with Liu Yun''s fierce punch, Huang Feng was not afraid, and there was a smile on his face. While Liu Yun was slightly surprised, he also punched. The target was Liu Yun''s fist.


    However, compared with Liu Yun''s fierce fist, Huang Feng''s fist seemed to be a little careless and casual. Seeing this scene, Liu Yun''s heart was even more contemptuous, thinking, Sure enough, Huang Feng didn''t know whether he lived or died. He didn''t hide at this time, and he wanted to fight against himself. It was almost death.

 2048 Chapter 2048 Suicide

    "Crack!"


    A sound of broken bones sounded, followed by a scream, and at the same time, Liu Yun''s body also flew out like a kite with a broken wire.


    "It''s weaker than imagined." Huang Feng stood on the spot, looking at Liu Yun flying upside down, muttering to himself, his face full of emotion.


    And Huang Feng''s expression of pity and emotion fell into Liu Yun''s eyes and turned into a naked humiliation.


    At this moment, Liu Yun had already landed on the ground. On the contrary, he was already at least ten meters away from Huangfeng. It was not he himself who was willing to go here, but was flew here by Huang Feng. Fortunately, Huang Feng joined Did not catch up.


    However, Liu Yun who fell on the ground clearly felt that his arm had been broken, and Huang Feng interrupted his arm with just one blow, showing the strength of Huang Feng''s arm.


    However, Liu Yun felt pain in his heart now, not as shocked as he was.


    You know, the punch he just received is a punch that is bound to be won, not to mention ordinary people. Even a cultivator of average strength, facing him, the punch will only end in death, and Huang Feng is not only It''s okay, and he shot himself out.


    From this, Huang Feng''s strength was much stronger than he had imagined before.


    "How is this possible? How could you be so powerful?" Liu Yun looked at Huang Feng in disbelief and said, you know, he didn''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power in Huang Feng''s body before, then Huang Feng It should be an ordinary person, and an ordinary person, no matter how powerful, is limited, how could he be his opponent?


    Regarding this situation, Liu Yun couldn''t figure out what he thought.


    "Why is it impossible?" Huang Feng looked at Liu Yun and said, "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, I have to go back to sleep, do you want to continue killing me now, or leave?"


    Liu Yun glared at Huang Feng. He felt Huang Feng''s contempt for him. This should have been his attitude towards Huang Feng. However, looking at Huang Feng''s appearance now, it is clear that the other party did not put him in his eyes. Zi, as if facing a street gangster, didn''t take it seriously.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yun stood up slowly, staring at Huang Feng tightly. Since joining the Xingyue Sect, no one has been so despised for a long time since he joined Xingyue Sect. Anyone who looks at him this way is dead. , And now, on Huang Feng''s body, he saw that nasty look again.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly. He didn''t want to waste too much time with this Liu Yun, nor did he have to kill the other person. Compared with ordinary people, Huang Feng was easier to deal with these cultivators, because , He can feel those energy fluctuations in advance, so it is impossible for these cultivators to sneak attack on him.


    Ordinary people like Liu Yuan¡¯s father wanted to attack and assassinate Huang Feng, but it was easier, because Huang Feng could not feel their energy fluctuations. If they were asleep, they might actually have them. May be attacked by them.


    Of course, that is only possible, but that possibility is actually not great, because Huang Feng can still feel any abnormal noise.


    However, Liu Yun in front of him didn''t seem to have the intention of leaving because he was just injured. Instead, in his eyes, Huang Feng saw that there was more and more murderous aura, which was the reason for Huang Feng''s frown.


    I saw Liu Yun staring at Huang Feng fiercely. Then, he took out a pill from his arms and swallowed it in one mouthful. After that, Huang Feng clearly felt that the other party''s aura was actually rising.


    Huang Feng also understood that the other party was taking the kind of pill that could temporarily increase his strength in a short time, and since the other party was taking this pill, he obviously didn''t plan to leave.


    "You are indeed very strong, but you still have to die today because you met me!" Liu Yun stared at Huang Feng and said coldly. Obviously, he did not give up on killing Huang Feng because of Huang Feng. The contemptuous attitude reminded him of his previous life. This is the life he has always wanted to get rid of, and no one has dared to treat him with this attitude for many years.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s attitude completely angered him, which made him take the pill given to him by the previous master. The pill is extremely precious and can greatly enhance his strength in a short period of time. It is not a last resort. He didn''t plan to use it, but now he is taking it in order to kill Huang Feng!


    "Why do you always like to say the words of the villain?" Huang Feng stared at Liu Yun and said with a pity.


    "Go to hell!" Liu Yun ignored Huang Feng''s teasing, and stared with his feet on the ground. With the help of the rebound, he rushed towards Huang Feng like a cannonball, and his momentum was more than twice as strong as before!


    However, Huang Feng still stood there calmly, facing Liu Yun''s direction, as before, without tension, and without the intention of avoiding.


    Liu Yun showed a hideous look on his face, as if he had seen Huang Feng''s death under his own attack.


    "This, how is this possible?!" Liu Yun''s self-satisfied thoughts in his heart hadn''t completely disappeared, and he was stunned in shock.


    At this time, Liu Yun had already reached Huang Feng¡¯s face, but his unmatched punch was gently blocked by Huang Feng, and Huang Feng gently stretched out his hand and held it all at once. After breaking his fist, Liu Yun stopped there voluntarily, the previous momentum disappeared without a trace.


    "Hey, I have already given you a chance." Huang Feng said, and then, with the other hand, one palm hit Liu Yun''s dantian.


    Liu Yun''s body flew upside down again. This time, Huang Feng''s palm strength was already lighter than before. However, Liu Yun''s face was even more frightened than before!


    Because Liu Yun felt that all the spiritual power he had stored in his dantian had disappeared. What was even more frightening was that his dantian was actually broken under the palm of Huang Feng just now!


    In other words, Liu Yun now has no spiritual power and has become an ordinary person. Moreover, without his dantian, he will not be able to cultivate in the future, and he has become a completely useless person.


    "No, it''s impossible, you can''t treat me like this!" Liu Yun exclaimed in horror.


    You know, he was just a concubine before, and he was not to be seen in the Liu Mansion. However, after he became a disciple of the elder of the Xingyue Sect, he was respected by the people in the Liu Mansion. At the same time, there was Xingyue. Respected by many disciples.


    However, now Huang Feng smashed his dantian with one palm, and he became the same person as before, even more crippled than before. Without the dantian, he would have no way to cultivate, and he was worse than ordinary people.


    Liu Yun could already imagine that the people in the Liu family, as well as the people of Xingyue Sect, would look at him with what kind of look after knowing this situation. He couldn''t be more familiar with that look. He hates that look very much, and he can''t stand it.


    Moreover, those who can¡¯t cultivate can¡¯t continue to stay in Xingyue Sect. Xingyue Sect will not take in waste people, even if he is a disciple of the elders. In the past, those who were very disciples because he was an elder Those disciples of Xingyue Sect who respect him will change their attitude towards him, and no one will respect a waste.


    "Well, you go, don''t come again, otherwise, it won''t be as simple as abolishing your cultivation base next time." Huang Feng said while looking at Liu Yun who was still lying on the ground.


    After speaking, Huang Feng turned back to the inn. Although Liu Yun was not dead, he could no longer cause him any trouble. He had become an ordinary person. In this case, even if he wanted to assassinate Huang Feng. , Huang Feng stood there to kill him, but he couldn''t succeed.


    However, Liu Yun seemed to have not heard Huang Feng''s words, still lying on the ground in a daze, his eyes staring at the sky blankly.


    Liu Yun never thought that this easy thing in his eyes would turn out to be like this. Huang Feng didn''t kill him, but he ended up being abolished by Huang Feng''s cultivation base. The result was him. Unexpectedly, it is also very difficult to understand.


    Why is Huang Shanfeng so powerful? He obviously didn''t feel the energy fluctuations in him, how could it be so powerful.


    Liu Yun thought about it for a long time and didn''t figure it out. However, it doesn''t matter anymore, because he has become a useless person. No matter why Huang Feng is so powerful, it has no effect. Anyway, he is not him. It¡¯s impossible to get revenge on his opponent.


    However, Liu Yun shuddered at the thought of the consequences of becoming a useless person, and at the same time, there was deep despair.


    Liu Yun could think of what the consequences would be if the matter of losing his cultivation base was exposed. The identity of the apprentice of the Xingyue Sect elder would definitely be gone, and the position of the Liu Family Patriarch might also be lost.


    At the same time, the person who used to look at himself with awe before, I am afraid that he will look down on himself as before, even more serious than before, his life will plummet, falling from heaven to hell.


    When he thinks of such a scene, Liu Yun feels scared. He has become accustomed to others looking at him with awe and envy. He could not accept the fact that when he went back to the days when he was looked down upon and talked about everywhere.


    "Hehe, I really didn''t expect that Liu Yun would end up like this." Liu Yun laughed to himself.


    Although Huang Feng kindly did not kill him, he just abolished his cultivation base and let him live the life of ordinary people, but in Liu Yun''s view, it was more uncomfortable than killing him. Faced with this He would rather choose death.


    And Liu Yun did this. He lost hope for the future, didn''t want to be laughed at, and couldn''t accept the gap. He slowly took out the dagger from his arms and wiped it gently on his neck, ending his life. life.

 2049 Chapter 2049 Time Doubts

    Huang Feng didn''t know that Liu Yun himself ended his life. At that time, he chose to abolish the cultivation base of the place instead of killing the opponent directly. He just wanted to give him a way to survive and let him be an ordinary person. , He and Liu Yun had no personal contact before. The other party came to seek revenge for himself, but only wanted to avenge his family. It can be said that both parties have their own reasons for doing so.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what happened to Liu Yun before the Liu family, so he didn¡¯t know that Liu Yun would feel completely desperate after losing his cultivation base, because Liu Yun knew the people of the Liu family and the people of Xingyue Sect too well. Up.


    Liu Yun knew that when he possessed a high level of cultivation and a disciple of the Xingyue Sect elder, such a noble status, whether it was from the Liu Family or the Xingyue Sect, all would be around him, each This kind of flattery is indispensable.


    However, once he loses his cultivation base and his status as an elder disciple of the Xingyue Sect, Liu Yun is certain that how diligently those people flattered him before, and after that, he will be more crazy and ironic. He had experienced the life that was looked down upon and ridiculed by me before. Now, he doesn''t want to experience that kind of life anymore, not at all.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng abolished Liu Yun''s cultivation base, in Huang Feng''s view, it was only equivalent to a lesson to the other party, and did not kill him, but gave him a chance to continue living.


    However, in Liu Yun''s view, this is no different from killing him. It is even more difficult for him to accept than killing him directly. He has become accustomed to a respected life, and Liu Yun simply cannot accept being caught again. People are sarcastically living their lives.


    Therefore, Liu Yun''s death was justified.


    The next morning, when Huang Feng and others packed up their things, they left the inn and continued to the direction of Huaxia Jianzong. However, when everyone left the inn, Huang Feng heard the people around him discussing, in the morning, At the entrance of the inn, a corpse was found.


    Huang Feng didn''t think about Liu Yun''s body at the time. Last night, although he abolished the opponent''s cultivation base and injured the opponent, he didn''t make a heavy attack, and he was not going to kill the opponent.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not expect that the dead person who was talking about was Liu Yun who came to him last night.


    However, even if Huang Feng knew, he would only sigh with emotion, and would not regret his actions. Everyone is an adult, so naturally they are responsible for their actions. Last night, Liu Yuan asked him When he wants to kill him, in Huang Feng''s view, Liu Yun himself should be prepared to be killed. If you are ready to kill others, others can still kill you.


    Therefore, in Huang Feng''s view, even if he directly killed Liu Yun, it was no big deal, and it was impossible to have any unbearable thoughts.


    In the following time, Huang Feng and others did not encounter the Liu family chasing and killing them again. Although Huang Feng was not afraid of the Liu family chasing and killing them, but the other party was always entangled, which was also annoying enough. Now it seems that after killing Liu Yun, it really worked. This also allowed Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others to relax.


    On this day, Huang Feng and others came to the county seat again. When everyone was drinking in the restaurant, two young men also came up. Huang Feng inadvertently glanced at them, and after that, he made peace again. Su Yumo and others talked.


    Huang Feng glanced at the two of them because Huang Feng felt energy fluctuations in their bodies. In other words, these two people are also cultivators. These two are Huang Feng coming again. After this time and space, except for Liu Yun, I saw the cultivators again, but it was not easy to be able to see the cultivators in this mundane world.


    It¡¯s just that the cultivation base of these two people is very low, much worse than Liu Yun before, even compared to the other girls around Huang Feng, Huang Feng feels that these two people should be Just reached the entry level.


    The two people also glanced at Huang Feng and the others, their eyes flashed with amazing expressions, but they didn''t come up to strike up a conversation, but looked away.


    The two of them looked at Huang Feng and they naturally didn¡¯t feel Huang Feng¡¯s cultivation base. Based on the cultivation base of these two people, let alone feeling Huang Feng¡¯s cultivation base, it was not enough to feel the cultivation base of a few women, so , They were simply attracted by the beauty of the girls.


    Fortunately, these two people are cultivators after all, and their concentration is naturally much higher than that of Liuyuan before. Therefore, although they were amazed by the cultivation of the women around Huang Feng, they didn''t mean to come up and strike up a conversation.


    In fact, Huang Feng also knows that there are many beautiful women in the world of cultivation. Although Su Yumo and others may not be beautiful, most of them are above the average line. This is mainly because, Years of cultivation can improve a person''s temperament, and it also has some impact on the appearance. Although it does not reach the "plastic surgery" level, it is okay to be more beautiful than before.


    "The medicine that the master explained to buy was finally bought, but this time the weight is a lot more than before." The two people not far from Huangfeng said while eating.


    "I heard that something big is going to happen." Another person whispered.


    However, although his voice is small, Huang Feng can still hear it clearly. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to hear other people¡¯s secrets. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t been here for a while, so he wants to know what¡¯s in the realm of cultivation. , Is there anything major happening? I just subconsciously want to listen.


    "What''s the big deal?" the person who spoke before asked with interest.


    "I also heard what people said." The young man who seemed to know the secret said, "I heard that Xuanzong is calling on all the cultivation sects to rectify the manpower and prepare to go to the demon world to attack the demon race."


    "Attack the demons?!" The person who asked the question before said with a shocked look.


    Don''t talk about him, even Huang Feng felt shocked. Originally, he just listened to the two people chatting casually, without much hope. He thought that he could only hear some gossip about the two men''s sects. What kind of news.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that he actually learned such important news from the mouths of these two people.


    You know, Huang Feng had been in this space for a year before, and in this year''s time, he also had an understanding of the things between humans and demons.


    In the past, the demons have always attacked the human world. After all, in terms of strength all day long, the demons still have the advantage. It is said that the environment of the demons is very bad, and the people there are naturally fond of fighting and not rich. If you have experience in combat, you may not survive there.


    Therefore, in terms of combat experience and skills, the demons have the advantage. In order to better develop themselves and escape the harsh environment of the demons, the demons have attacked the human world more than once. The most recent time, Huang Feng also participated.


    To be honest, if Huang Feng hadn¡¯t participated in the war, the demons might have already won. Although there are many cultivation schools in the human world, there are also many cultivators, but in terms of overall strength, especially among masters. In terms of numbers, it was still worse than the demons, so that time, the human world was almost beaten down.


    It¡¯s just that although the human world won that time, Huang Feng¡¯s credit accounted for the majority. It does not mean that the human world is better than the people of the demons. Moreover, the people of the demons in that battle There were a lot of casualties, but there were still some who escaped back to the Demon Realm. In addition, the Human Realm also suffered a lot of losses. Many sects suffered heavy casualties.


    It can be said that in terms of strength, the human world does not seem to be able to occupy an absolute advantage.


    However, at this time, how could the head of Dehou ask to attack the demons?Could it be that he thought that the last war had caused heavy losses to the demons and greatly reduced their strength, and that the human world could take advantage of it?


    "It''s just to attack the devil world!" The person who released the gossip said affirmatively: "I heard that the head of Dehou has made a breakthrough in his cultivation, and his strength has more than doubled than before, and he has experienced the battle three years ago. After that, many young disciples also had a wealth of combat experience. The head of Dehou thought, before the demon clan had fully recovered his strength, he attacked the demon world and brought down the demon world in one fell swoop!"


    Three years?


    When Huang Feng heard this point in time, he was a little confused, but he didn''t immediately go forward to question the two people.


    "But, in the war three years ago, didn''t the cultivation sect of our human world also suffered a heavy loss? It is said that if it weren''t for the senior master Huang Feng, it would be our human world who lost it." said the person before.


    Huang Feng saw that the other party was about the same age as himself, and he actually called himself a senior. He was a little funny, but he was even more puzzled. The battle between the two men and demons should be him. Participated in the battle, but didn''t that battle have just passed?How did it become two years ago?


    Huang Feng is not surprised that these two people know their names but do not know themselves. This era, after all, is not like modern times. There are no newspapers and no TVs here. The news these people know is through mouth. According to legend, I have never seen myself before, so it is not too strange not to know myself.


    Moreover, judging from their tone of voice, it is estimated that these two people think how old they are. Even if they admit in person, they are Huang Feng. It is estimated that these two people will not believe it. After all, they are too young. .


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for the sudden birth of Senior Huang, the result of the battle two years ago is still unknown." Another person also said with emotion.

 2050 Chapter 2050 News from China Jianzong

    For the previous battle between humans and demons, due to the large number of participants, even after the war, the martial arts emphasized their role in this war and at the same time weakened Huang Feng¡¯s role. However, the effect Although there are, but they are not as good as those schools thought.


    Huang Feng¡¯s strength in the war at the time, now there are many witnesses. Afterwards, Huang Feng¡¯s deeds and his strength have been passed on by word of mouth. Even, because there were too many people he saw, There are also various versions of the legend. In this way, for those who have not been able to witness the battle with their own eyes, the image of Huang Feng has become increasingly mysterious.


    Even, some versions say that Huang Feng''s possessor''s ability to reach the sky can change his fate against the sky, and that the people of the demon clan are simply vulnerable to Huang Feng.


    However, no matter what, Huang Feng''s name was still passed on, even because it was passed down privately, it made Huang Feng''s image even taller.


    "Yes, I don''t know if I can have the skills of Senior Huang in my life." The young man next to him said with a look of yearning and admiration.


    "Senior Huang in their mouths, isn''t it you?" Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng in a low voice.


    Obviously, in addition to Huang Feng who was eavesdropping on the conversation between the two, Xie Mengjiao was also eavesdropping. Xie Mengjiao''s strength was not bad at first, so she couldn''t be bothered by such a distance.


    Huang Feng picked up the tea cup, nodded, and then took a sip.


    "It''s really you." Xie Mengjiao said: "However, when I see them talking about you, it seems like you are old."


    "Not everyone knows me. Some misunderstandings are normal." Huang Feng said softly.


    "Yes." Xie Mengjiao said.


    On the other side, the conversation between the two young men is not over yet.


    "Since we are also at a great loss, how can the head of Dehou be sure to smooth the Demon Realm in one fell swoop?" asked the young man suspiciously.


    "I don''t know about this. Maybe Dehou has something to prepare that we don''t know. After all, that is Xuanzong, the world''s number one cultivation sect." The person next to him shrugged.


    "The world''s number one cultivation sect? Maybe it won''t be in the future." The young man said before.


    "You mean the legendary Huaxia Sword Sect?" The young man next to him seemed to know what his friend was talking about.


    "Not bad," said the young man before.


    "It''s impossible. After all, the Huaxia Jianzong has only been established for about three years, and there is still no way to compare it with the Tianxuanzong that has been passed down for thousands of years." The young man next to him said, and then he added: "At least, short In time, it cannot be compared."


    Obviously, his meaning is obvious, if it takes a long time, then maybe.


    "That''s not necessarily." The young man said before, with a proud look on his face, as if he was a member of the Huaxia Sword Sect: "After all, it was a school created by Senior Huang. When it was first established, it was disliked by the various schools. I thought that Senior Huang was just playing, Huaxia Sword Sect was unlikely to have any development. However, in only three years, the strength of Huaxia Sword Sect was already impressive. In addition, Senior Huang, who had great magical powers, made the entire China Although Jianzong has been established in a short time and has a small number of people, its strength is impressive enough."


    Huang Feng and others were also listening to the conversation between the two. Huang Feng was a little surprised when he heard them talk about the Huaxia Sword Sect. He didn''t expect that they would talk about their own sect. Therefore, Huang Feng couldn''t help listening even more. Be serious.


    And Xie Mengjiao and others are also listening to those two people. They all know that Huaxia Sword Sect is a school created by Huang Feng. They naturally care about this school and want to know that Huang Feng is not here. For a while, how has this school developed.


    However, the women still have some doubts about the conversation between the two.


    "Huang Feng, isn''t your school just established for a year or so? How did it become three years?" Su Yumo asked Huang Feng. Obviously, she also heard the conversation between the two people next door.


    "I don''t know this, maybe there is something in it that I didn''t think of before." Huang Feng said, before the two said that the last battle was three years ago, Huang Feng had this doubt. Now, when the other party talked about the Huaxia Jianzong he created for three years, Huang Feng was also more certain. The battle they said before was three years ago. It was not a slip of the tongue, but the truth. Of three years ago.


    It''s just that it should have been a year ago, and it has been less than two months since I left. Could it be that the two months in reality have become two years here?


    In other dimensions, it was not like this before, so Huang Feng was also very puzzled.


    At the same time, Huang Feng was very curious about how they knew about the situation of the Huaxia Sword Sect and said these words. You should know that the location of the Huaxia Sword Sect is in the 100,000 mountains. I want to go in. Therefore, outsiders should not know much about the situation of Huaxia Sword Sect. Why these two people who are just getting started know Huaxia Sword Sect, and they seem to be very optimistic about their Huaxia Sword Sect. What?


    "What you said makes sense." The young man next to him said, "I''m afraid, no one thought that the Huaxia Sword Sect had only been established for three years, and he actually possessed that kind of strength."


    "That''s for sure. They all thought Senior Huang was playing with it before. As a result, they must be very surprised now." The young man said before.


    "I heard that many people now want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect. However, the Huaxia Sword Sect has never been paid. In the past two years, Senior Huang has not shown up. According to the Huaxia Sword Sect, Senior Huang has traveled all over the world. If you want to receive people, you must also agree to Senior Huang." The person next to him said.


    "That''s why I said that Profound Sky Sect is really not necessarily the number one cultivation sect in the world. If Senior Huang is willing to accept, the strength of Huaxia Sword Sect will definitely skyrocket." The young man said before.


    "That''s true," said the man next to him.


    Seeing that the two people seemed to be talking about other cultivation gossip news, Huang Feng stood up and walked to the two men and said: "The two Dao are friendly, in Xia Ningfeng, I just overheard the two talking about Huaxia Jianzong. I don¡¯t know this. What kind of existence is Huaxia Jianzong?"


    When the two saw Huang Feng approaching them on their own initiative, they thought what they were doing, but they didn¡¯t expect to ask this question. The young man who had spoken before looked at Huang Feng and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of Huaxia Jianzong. ?"


    "Zai Nai is a casual cultivator. I have been cultivating in the deep mountains and dense forests. I haven''t come out for a few years. Therefore, this is the first time that Huaxia Jianzong has heard of it." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "It''s no wonder then." The person who just asked Huang Feng said: "My name is Yu Lin and his name is Ji Yi. Both of us are disciples of Xuanbingmen. As for the Huaxia Sword Sect you just mentioned, this In two years, the most talked about school in the entire cultivation world."


    The two thought that Huang Feng was also a cultivator, so they didn''t put any air on Huang Feng, nor were they impatient with Huang Feng''s words.


    Huang Feng simply sat down and asked Xiao Er to serve this place a few more dishes. He treated him to the guests and wanted to inquire about China Jianzong from the mouths of these two people.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s enthusiasm, the two of them knew everything about Huang Feng''s questions in the spirit of making friends.


    And Huang Feng finally knew something about Huaxia Jianzong from their mouths. Of course, these two people were still new disciples because they had just started, so after all, what they knew was limited.


    And Huang Feng was puzzled before, about the question of time, now it is finally confirmed, now at this time, it has indeed been two years since he left this space. As for why this is the case, Huang Feng is also doing it. I don''t understand, but this is not a big problem, and Huang Feng himself didn''t go into it.


    And because three years ago, with the help of Huang Feng, the people of the human world defeated the invasion of the demons. In the next three years, the entire human world has been recuperating, and the various sects have continued every year. In recruiting newcomers, not much has happened in the entire cultivation world.


    In the two years after Huang Feng left, the one that attracted the most attention was the Huaxia Jianzong founded by Huang Feng.


    When Huang Feng started Lihuaxia Jianzong, he was not thinking about jokes, but to develop into a force, waiting for him to grow and help himself control this place, and then help himself make money, and at the same time, look for some treasures. Herbs and other treasures.


    However, in the eyes of other sects, Huang Feng is too young. Although his strength is very strong, it is obviously not enough to create a sect. Therefore, they are all waiting to see Huang Feng''s jokes.


    However, two years later, the Huaxia Jianzong not only did not collapse, but developed better and better.


    At the beginning, the Huaxia Sword Sect was not known to most people, because this sect was in a hundred thousand mountains, and most people couldn¡¯t get in at all. The fierce beasts there were all caught by the little ones around Huang Feng. Bai gave over, and at the same time, he was also practicing with Huang Feng''s Huaxia Sword Sect. Therefore, they would not allow others to approach the location of Huaxia Sword Sect.


    It¡¯s just that, later, a businessman wanted a super shortcut. When he passed through the mountain, he inadvertently saw the developing Huaxia Sword Sect. Only then did he spread some news about the Huaxia Sword Sect. Of course, this person was in the mountain. At the time, it was also discovered by the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect. However, the people did not embarrass him, but sent him out.


    According to the businessman, there are only a few hundred people in the Huaxia Sword Sect, but the momentum is quite strong, and the fierce beasts are also practicing together, the scene looks very spectacular.

 2051 Chapter 2051 Two Juniors

    After the businessman and his caravan left Shiwan Dashan, they publicized what they saw inside, which immediately caused a great sensation.


    Originally, for more than a year, neither Huang Feng nor his Huaxia Jianzong had any news. Many sects have to forget about this, and some sects remember this incident, and they also have the mentality of watching the excitement. , I wanted to see when the Huaxia Sword Sect collapsed, and then he once again solicited Huang Feng.


    And there was no news for so long. People of these sects thought that Huaxia Sword Sect was no longer good. However, when the businessman spread the news, everyone realized that it turned out that things were not what they thought, Huaxia Sword Sect. Although there was news that many people had left, except at the beginning, it did not collapse afterwards. On the contrary, it has been developing silently, and it seems that it is developing well.


    However, because the businessman was just an ordinary person, he only knew that there were a lot of people in the Huaxia Sword Sect, and the momentum was very grand, but the specific strength of those people was unknown.


    This also attracted the attention of other schools. They were once again interested in the school founded by Huang Feng and wanted to find out.


    However, the Huaxia Sword Sect is in the depths of the Shiwan Dashan Mountain, and now, the fierce beasts in the Shiwan Dashan Mountain have been conquered by the Huaxia Jianzong. Therefore, those people who want to enter the Shiwan Dashan Mountain Deep down, when I went to see the strength of Huaxia Sword Sect, they found that they couldn''t get in at all, and even the periphery of Huaxia Sword Sect couldn''t reach it.


    However, because Huang Feng had confessed before, even those who wanted to enter the 100,000 mountains were not killed, they were just driven out of the mountains by the beasts.


    However, the more this is the case, the more interested those sect parties are in this Huaxia Sword Sect. Although they don¡¯t know what is going on with this Huaxia Sword Sect, one thing is certain, that is, this Huaxia Sword Sect is not. It didn''t collapse as they thought, it still exists.


    However, many trials have failed. In addition, the Huaxia Sword Sect originally only accepted a few hundred people. Moreover, when they were collecting people, Huang Feng collected the rest of their sects. In terms of qualifications It must be impossible. Therefore, people from other sects no longer want to enter the residence of Huaxia Sword Sect when they arrive at the back. Before they want to come, although this Huaxia Sword Sect still exists, it is a little unexpected. However, it didn''t have much impact, because the number of people there was small, and the qualifications of those disciples were not good, even if they still existed, their strength was average.


    In the following year, that is, the year after Huang Feng left, there was no news of Huaxia Jianzong''s income. In this way, people from other sects would not take Huaxia Jianzong to heart. Up.


    However, just when everyone started to forget the Huaxia Sword Sect, news of the Huaxia Sword Sect came out again. It turned out that it was a person who had the Huaxia Sword Sect, who had gone out of a hundred thousand mountains and reached the realm of cultivation and even the world Walking around.


    But the people of other sects were extremely shocked that these people who came out and walked around were actually the cultivation base of the Jin Dan stage!


    You know, Huaxia Jianzong has only been established for about two years. The disciples recruited and people from other sects are all aware of it. They have no cultivation base, and they are all left behind by the sect. , Qualifications are not enough.


    However, it is these people with inadequate aptitudes, but in just two years, they have no cultivation base at all, and they have cultivated to the golden core stage. What a terrifying thing.


    Mengyaoer of Jingshuizhai has been called the best among the younger generation, and she is a genius among them. However, her cultivation level is only in the golden age, and this is still more than 20 years of cultivation. The result of the year.


    You must know that Mengyaoer is a closed disciple of Master Jingwen, and the resources for cultivation will definitely not be lacking. Coupled with her excellent talent, she can reach the golden core stage cultivation level in her twenties. , Can already be called a genius, wherever he goes, he must be envied and admired.


    However, at this time, those cultivators discovered that the Huaxia Sword Sect, which was about to be forgotten by them, had actually cultivated masters of the Golden Core Stage in just two years. Moreover, although the number of people was not large, But there is definitely more than one. Such a thing is indeed too scary. People are very curious about how these people cultivate and whether there is any special cultivation method in Huang Feng.


    In addition, when Huang Feng was born, he was not very young, but he also possessed terrifying skills. At that time, everyone still felt that Huang Feng was amazingly talented, plus there must be some adventures, so, In order to have such a terrifying cultivation base, I did not expect that Huang Summit would not be due to any special techniques.


    And now, seeing Huaxia Sword Sect actually cultivated masters of the Golden Core Stage within two years, people from other sects have reached the culmination of their interest in Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword Sect. I''m curious how they did it.


    As for the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect who came out and walked, they were naturally a breakthrough in their investigation. Many people took the initiative to find them. However, these people have talked a lot about the cultivation of the school, but they all Did not say the core things, as for the cultivation method, not a word.


    Of course, it''s not that no one wants to use strong, but they are all hesitant and dare not to do it. Huaxia Jianzong can cultivate so many masters of the Golden Core stage, and the strength is definitely not to be underestimated. In addition, it has always been a dragon. Seeing Huang Feng, who had never seen the end, everyone hadn''t forgotten his terrifying strength, so for the time being, no one dared to do anything against Huaxia Jianzong.


    And the people of the Chinese Sword Sect, after they came out, they would go everywhere, no matter in the duny world or in the realm of comprehension, as long as they encountered injustice or saw someone in trouble, they would choose to help. For this reason, in the following year, whether in the world or in the world of cultivation, the name of the Huaxia Sword Sect was spread.


    The Huaxia Sword Sect, whose reputation has greatly increased, naturally attracted the attention of many people. There are also many ordinary people, casual cultivators, and even some disciples of other schools, who want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    However, the Huaxia Jianzong did not accept any more. According to the disciples who came out and walked around, they were not qualified to accept disciples. Only the head of the school, Huang Feng, could accept disciples, and their heads also went out and wandered. So, although many people want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect, so far, the number of Huaxia Sword Sect has remained the same as when Huang Feng left.


    "Friend Daoist Ning, you just came out, maybe you don¡¯t know. Now the Huaxia Sword Sect is quite famous in the entire cultivation world. Many people, especially the casual cultivator like Daoyou Ning, want to join it, but, that The Huaxia Sword Sect has never been recruited, and it has not expanded. Otherwise, it would not be impossible to add tens of thousands of people in an instant." Yu Lin said, it can be seen that he respects the Huaxia Sword Sect, his face is full. It is admiration and yearning.


    "In that case, the Huaxia Sword Sect is very good." Huang Feng praised his martial arts with a blushing face, and said: "If I have a chance, I would like to see it."


    "The resident of Huaxia Jianzong, Fellow Daoist Ning should not think about going. Many people want to go, and none of them can get there. Now, the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains have been conquered by Huaxia Jianzong. The sect residence of Huaxia Sword Sect is very protective, and other people don¡¯t even want to get close.¡± Ji Yi said to Huang Feng: ¡°However, if you are lucky, Fellow Daoist Ning can meet Huaxia Sword Sect and come out for experience. Those disciples."


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "I''m a little casual cultivator, but I don''t dare to venture into the 100,000 mountains alone."


    "It''s good for Daoist Ning to understand." Ji Yi said.


    "By the way, I just heard the two say that Xuanzong wanted to attack the Demon Realm that day, and I don''t know what the attitude of Huaxia Sword Sect was." Huang Feng asked.


    "Huaxia Jianzong didn''t want to go together. They said that if the head is not there, they can''t make a decision and go with them." Yu Lin said, and then he said: "It''s just that, strangely, Xuanzong''s virtues that day The headmaster only invited Huaxia Sword Sect once. After the opponent refused, he didn''t mention it again. Moreover, he didn''t say that he was going to look for Senior Huang. It was really strange. If there was Huaxia Sword Sect, Huang If Seniors participate, this trip to attack the Demon Realm will definitely be a lot easier."


    "I guess he wouldn''t go to that senior Huang." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    Ji Yi glanced at Huang Feng and nodded in agreement, but said nothing.


    "Why?" Yu Lin was puzzled and asked a little anxiously: "Our cultivators in the human world have never been to that demon world. They don''t know anything about it. There are more senior Huang and Huaxia Sword Sect. Wouldn¡¯t it be safer? Why didn¡¯t the head of Dehou invite him?"


    Huang Feng glanced at Yu Lin and then at Ji Yi. Obviously, Yu Lin''s mind was a little simple, and he didn''t think about the twists and turns in it, but Ji Yi should understand it.


    However, Ji Yi and Huang Feng have just met after all. Some sensitive matters will obviously not be discussed in front of Huang Feng. Compared with Yu Lin''s open mouth, Ji Yi wants to consider more things.


    Therefore, in the face of Yu Lin''s doubts, he did not answer, but instead actively changed the topic. After that, the three of them talked about some other gossip news in the realm of cultivation, but they also had a very happy conversation.

 2052 Chapter 2052

    "Friend Daoist Ning, today we saw it right away. We still have things to do. If Daoist Ning is free in the future, he can go to Xuanbing Gate to find both of us."


    Huang Feng talked with Yu Lin and Ji Yi for more than an hour. Because Yu Lin and Ji Yi went down the mountain by the order of their teachers this time, they had things to do, so they bid farewell to Huang Feng.


    "Yes, Daoist Ning must come to Xuanbingmen to find us." Yu Lin also said.


    "Definitely," Huang Feng said.


    After that, Yu Lin and Ji Yi left, and Huang Feng returned to his position again, where Su Yumo''s daughters had already eaten and were chatting there.


    "Back?" Su Yumo said with a smile when Huang Feng was back.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Two nice people."


    Huang Feng has a good impression of Yu Lin and Ji Yi. Although Yu Lin is a little careless, he does not have any city and treats people sincerely. As for Ji Yi, although he is somewhat defensive, Huang Feng is not unhappy. After all, he I just met those two people just now, and Ji Yi speaks and does things quite sincerely.


    "Unexpectedly, your Huaxia Sword Sect has developed so well." Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng.


    When Huang Feng was talking with Yu Lin and Ji Yi just now, Su Yumo and the others also heard it, so they also knew something about the Chinese Jianzong.


    "Yes, it''s better than I thought." Huang Feng nodded and said: "At the beginning, when I left, I didn''t know when I could come again, so I set the rules for them, whoever reached the Golden Core stage. , You can go out of the mountain. Those who are below this level of cultivation are not allowed to go out and just cultivate inside. Originally, I thought it would take them at least five or six years to reach the Golden Core stage of cultivation. I didn¡¯t expect, Their cultivation speed is faster than I thought. It seems that cultivating here has better results than I thought."


    When Huang Feng left before, he did set this rule for everyone. After all, his disciples were also humans, and they still had family affection in their hearts. Moreover, Huang Feng did not want them to become machines that only knew cultivation and had no humanity. The same, so when they reach the Golden Core Stage, they can come out of the mountain.


    Originally, Huang Feng felt that they would need at least five or six years, but he did not expect that they would have reached it so quickly. This made Huang Feng feel slightly surprised. It seems that he still underestimated his cultivation here. speed.


    Although Huang Feng stayed here for a year, he did not fully use it for cultivation that year, but walked around. Therefore, he did not have a deep understanding of the speed of cultivation.


    And those people in his Huaxia Sword Sect were all rejected by other sects. Originally, they thought they had no hope of practicing in this life, but Huang Feng gave them the opportunity, so they cherished it more than anyone else. This time, when I started to practice, I was naturally more serious, hardworking, and wholeheartedly practicing. Even if Huang Feng was not there to supervise, no one was lazy, and even more diligent.


    Therefore, the speed of their cultivation has been faster. In addition, the Huaxia Sword Sect is in a hundred thousand mountains, where the aura is stronger than other places in the outside world. Therefore, the speed of cultivation has been increased again. to make.


    Of course, there is another reason. The cultivation techniques that Huang Feng has exchanged for them are also quite good. In other sects, they belong to the treasure level of the town, but in Huaxia Jianzong, they are only for beginners. The exercises are just.


    The many reasons added together resulted in a cultivation speed that surprised Huang Feng.


    Of course, if someone from the outside knows that Huang Feng has set his disciple to reach the Golden Core Stage cultivation base in five or six years, I am afraid they will also feel shocked.


    You know, it took Mengyao more than 20 years to reach the Golden Core Stage cultivation base, and he was already called a genius, but Huang Feng asked his disciple to take only five or six years. , It reached the Golden Core Stage cultivation base. If people knew this at the beginning, they would probably laugh at Huang Feng as being too exaggerated, but when the facts happened, they didn''t have much other thoughts except shock.


    As for the fact that those people who went out of the Chinese Sword Sect to go out of the Chinese swordsman''s swordsmanship, they are also confessed by Huang Feng. You must know that Huang Feng came from the earth, and he loved to read those martial arts novels since he was a child. He was influenced by some chivalrous hearts, and his Huaxia Jianzong was of a standard Huaxia school nature. Therefore, it is normal to do some chivalrous things.


    As for the fact that some people want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect, Huang Feng can understand. After all, in the realm of cultivation, even in the secular world, being able to quickly improve the cultivation level is a very exciting thing. The fact that Huaxia Jianzong was able to train multiple golden core masters in just two years was enough to make many people tempted.


    "So, your Huaxia Sword Sect can really become the No. 1 martial art?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "How difficult is this? As long as I am willing, I can definitely do it, it''s just a matter of time." Huang Feng said confidently, with enough cultivation techniques and pill formulas, it is not too difficult for him to cultivate masters. Things.


    "But." Huang Feng paused and said, "However, some people seem to feel threatened because they don''t want to see the rise of my Huaxia Sword Sect."


    "Are you referring to the ethical head of Xuanzong?" Li Qinglu said. Regarding Huang Feng and the others, they heard it. Compared to Yu Lin, who is still ignorant, the women around Huang Feng are all He is not stupid, so he can understand the twists and turns.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded and said: "Because Huaxia Jianzong can cultivate masters of the Golden Core stage in a short time. Many people who have seen can see that the potential of Huaxia Jianzong is very large, you see. It¡¯s not long since Yu Lin and Ji Yi joined the sect, and they can see that the head of Na Dehou, how could he not even have this vision, he felt threatened, I guess, this time he wants to launch an attack on the Devil Because of this consideration, he saw that the position of Xuanzong¡¯s first sect was in danger, so he wanted to take down the Demon Realm, increase the prestige of himself and the sect, and consolidate the Xuanzong¡¯s first cultivation sect. fact."


    To be honest, Huang Feng¡¯s impression of Dehou¡¯s head is still good. Before, when he was injured and staying at Xuanzong, Dehou took good care of him. He provided all kinds of panacea to Huang Feng, so that he would be replaced by Huang Feng. Feng took good care of him very well, and when he was in contact with Huang Feng, he was also very enthusiastic.


    However, because of their respective positions, the relationship between the two has begun to fade or even deteriorate. The head of Dehou is the head of Xuanzong, and he must consider it for Xuanzong, and Huang Feng belongs to Sword Sect of China. The head, then he must consider the Huaxia Jianzong, Huang Feng also wants his own school to become the world''s number one school, only then can he better give back to himself.


    Therefore, the greatest conflict of interest occurred between the two. The head of Dehou felt the threat from the Huaxia Jianzong. Therefore, he must do something to resolve this threat, consolidate his position, and give the Devil Flattening is obviously a good decision.


    When the demons attacked the human world, they had already suffered heavy losses. Even the devil emperor died here. Therefore, the head of Dehou felt that this was an opportunity to solve the demons in one fell swoop. After a complete leap, then, this event will definitely become a major event in the history of human cultivation, and it will be passed on for many years. Then, his position with the Profound Sky Sect will be stable.


    As for why we no longer wait and wait for the human world to recover more vitality, it is because the development of Huaxia Sword Sect is too fast, and it is faster than he expected. He feels that if it is delayed, Huaxia Sword Sect He is about to rise, and when that time comes, he may not even have this opportunity.


    Therefore, his actions must be fast, and he can''t bring Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng together, otherwise, it is very likely that Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong will be out of the limelight. In that case, his calculations will be lost.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Ji Yi said that the head of Dehou would not find Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong, and that the head of Dehou has recently made a breakthrough in his cultivation. In this way, he seems more confident. .


    "Then what are you going to do? If they really level the Demon Realm, then the position of Xuanzong''s No. 1 school in the world will be stabilized, and there will be no major events that can be credited this time. Think about it again. It is even more difficult to let Huaxia Sword Sect replace the Sky Profound Sect." Su Yumo said.


    Although Su Yumo and the others have come here for the first time, they still know something about this place because of Huang Feng''s reasons. The Profound Sky Sect is already the number one school in the world. They have an advantage, and Huang Feng''s Huaxia Sword Sect thinks If you want to replace the other party, you can only do something big and get enough credit and influence.


    However, if the Demon Realm was smoothed by the Sky Profound Sect, then there would be nothing major to do with the Huaxia Sword Sect. It would be difficult to shake the position of the Sky Profound Sect.


    "Doing nothing, if he really flattened the Demon Realm, that would be his ability. At most, my Huaxia Sword Sect is not to replace the Sky Profound Sect. Although there will be some losses, as long as the Huaxia Sword Sect You can also get a lot of benefits when you grow stronger," Huang Feng said.


    Having said that, Huang Feng paused, and continued: "Of course, they want to conquer the Demon Realm in one fell swoop. I''m afraid it''s not that easy."


    "Are there masters in the Devil?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "I don¡¯t know if there are any masters, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be too easy in the Demon Realm. Last time I escaped a little bit, plus those who didn¡¯t come, and the environment there. Anyway, I think, this time It won''t be too simple." Huang Feng said.

 2053 Chapter 2053 The Chinese Sword Sect That Cannot Be Ignored

    In fact, after knowing the cause and effect, Huang Feng is not too optimistic about the fact that the cultivators on the human world will attack the demon world. This is not to say that Huang Feng is looking forward to failure here. If he fails, he will definitely There are many cultivators who lost their lives in the Demon World, and that was not what Huang Feng wanted to see.


    The reason why Huang Feng is not optimistic about this execution of the Devil is related to the head of Dehou.


    Obviously, if Huang Feng''s guess is correct, the reason why the head of Dehou is so anxious to launch the battle against the devil is because he has felt the threat of Huaxia Jianzong and wants to consolidate his sect before Huaxia Jianzong really rises. Status, so at this time, he didn''t launch an attack on the Demon Realm just because he was fully prepared.


    However, in this way, it will obviously add a lot of variables to the execution of the Dehou. Even if the head of Dehou has made a breakthrough in strength recently, there must be no way to compare with Huang Feng at the beginning. No one knows what it looks like there, and no one has been in before. In this case, it will increase the difficulty of attacking the Demon World.


    And the second point is the environment of the demon world. It is said that the environment in the demon world is very bad. This has cultivated many demon people who are brave and cruel, and almost everyone is a soldier, even if they are This time the human world has suffered a lot, but still has a strength that cannot be underestimated.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is not too optimistic about Dehou''s hasty attack.


    Of course, if Huang Feng himself was in the position of Dehou¡¯s head, he might have made the same decision, because Dehou¡¯s head was for the sake of his own sect, and he obviously didn¡¯t want Tian Xuanzong to walk in his own hands. Decline, and now, although the establishment of Xuanzong is not long, but the momentum is quite strong, and the potential is so great that it is staggering, so the head of Dehou wants to keep the number one cultivation sect of Xuanzong in the world. Status, you have to do so.


    And the head of Dehou on the other side did not know at this time that Huang Feng came to this time and space again. Before, Huaxia Jianzong declared to the outside that Huang Feng had gone out of the mountain gate and traveled all over the world. Everyone did not doubt. After all, people who are cultivators like them, traveling and practicing in retreat are equally important, and even they will occasionally move around.


    Dehou was doing the final preparations for the attack on the Devil.


    This time the execution of the Dehou, the head of Dehou paid much attention to it, just as Huang Feng thought, the head of Dehou also understood the threat of the Huaxia Sword Sect, so this directly led to the execution of this time. .


    What Huang Feng thinks a little bit differently is that the rise of the Huaxia Sword Sect is only one of the factors that caused Dehou to attack the Dehou. In fact, for the idea of ??attacking the Dehou and completely conquering the demons, Dehou is He has been an ambitious head. On the day when he became the head of the Xuanzong, he dreamed that one day he could lead an army of human cultivation and take the initiative to attack the devil world. No one has ever done it before. To the thing.


    The head of Dehou is also working hard for this idea. Under his leadership, Xuanzong has developed very well. At the same time, his own cultivation level has been steadily improving.


    However, what the head of Dehou didn''t expect was that he hadn''t waited for him to take the initiative to attack the demon world. The people of the demon race actually attacked the human world again. Ten years ago, the team of many masters in the human world repelled. The attack of the demon race, and that time, let the head of Dehou understand the gap between the human world and the demon world.


    Ten years later, the Mozu attacked the human world again. At this time, Dehou was already the head of the Sky Profound Sect. He was full of confidence, thinking about defeating the Mozu''s offensive in one fell swoop. However, he took advantage of the victory to pursue the attack and directly hit the Devil. go with.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the people of the Demon Race this time were even more powerful than they were ten years ago. Their strength on the human world side has improved, and the Demon Race side has also been within these ten years. , It is also improved a lot.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou was horrified to find that they were still not the opponents of the demons. They were defeated by the demons. If Huang Feng''s sudden appearance were not for the sudden appearance, what would the final result be? It''s hard to tell.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou at that time was very grateful to Huang Feng, and because of this, he made an exception to recruit Huang Feng and let him be the elder of Xuanzong of the day. You must know that Xuanzong is the world¡¯s largest cultivation sect. An elder, in addition to high strength, is also full of qualifications. In the entire cultivation world, he also has a pivotal position. Although Huang Feng''s strength is very strong, but, after all, he is too young. And, the origin is still unknown. At that time, the head of Dehou was able to make an exception to promote Huang Feng to be the head of Xuanzong of the day. He really valued Huang Feng and gave Huang Feng a lot of face.


    However, what the head of Dehou and some other people did not expect was that Huang Feng refused the invitation of the head of Dehou and wanted to create a school by himself. At that time, when everyone knew about this situation, they all felt that Huang Feng did it. After making a wrong decision, you must know that Profound Sky Sect is the number one sect in the world after all, and the elders in it have a higher status in the cultivation world than the heads of many sects.


    And Huang Feng actually wanted to be the head of himself and gave up the opportunity of the elder Xuanzong of the day. In many people¡¯s eyes, it was a very wrong decision. Even the head of Dehou thought so. He felt that Huang Feng was because Young and vigorous, so I just want to toss it.


    At that time, the head of Dehou also regarded this incident as a joke, and he also bet with the people around how long Huang Feng¡¯s Huaxia Jianzong could last. At the same time, in order to show his sincerity, the head of Dehou It was also announced to the public that as long as the Huaxia Sword Sect that Huang Feng gave up was willing to join the Sky Profound Sect, they would welcome it at any time, and the position of the elder of the Sky Profound Sect would always be reserved for Huang Feng.


    However, looking at this sentence now, it is almost like a joke. Not only did the Huaxia Jianzong not collapse as they thought before, it is actually developing better and better, and even better than everyone expected. In just two short years, Huaxia Jianzong has actually cultivated several masters of the Golden Core Stage. Such a terrifying thing would be unimaginable to others.


    And the actions of the Chinese Swordsman who went everywhere in the spirit of chivalry and righteousness has also gained a lot of prestige for the Chinese Swordsman. In addition, in the previous war between humans and demons, Huang Feng''s strength has already been made. Contribution, in this way, Huaxia Jianzong will rise rapidly, although because Huaxia Jianzong has not recruited new people, its scale and strength can''t be compared with Tianxuanzong, and even cannot be compared with other schools.


    However, the head of Dehou knows that with the Huaxia Sword Sect can train a master in a short time, it is enough to attract many people who want to join. In this way, as long as the Huaxia Sword Sect, or Huang If Feng is willing, then Huaxia Jianzong will be able to develop rapidly in a short time.


    The head of Dehou is obviously not indifferent to such a thing. He once sent someone to sneak into the Huaxia Jianzong among the hundred thousand mountains to see and see what secrets there is. It can be so fast. So many masters have been cultivated.


    However, the current Huaxia Sword Sect is guarded by fierce beasts, so even if Huang Feng is not in the resident, the people sent by Dehou Sect cannot enter the Huaxia Sword Sect resident, so naturally there is no way. Get those secrets.


    Later, the head of Dehou did not give up. He sent people to contact the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect who had come out to practice, and wanted to get some secrets from them. However, it still failed. These disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, Some secrets of his school are guarded very closely.


    The head of Dehou in desperation didn''t think about using some tough methods to learn some secrets from the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    However, the consequence of this is that he completely tore his face with Huang Feng, and the head of Dehou is obviously not ready for this. Huang Feng''s strength makes the head of Dehou scared, he knows He is not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. If Huang Feng knew about killing his disciple, he would not give up, and he might even be able to directly kill the gate of the Heavenly Profound Sect. live.


    For this reason, after thinking about it, the head of Dehou¡¯s attack on the demon world has been advanced. Originally, he wanted to be more fully prepared, but now it seems that there is not so much time left, Huaxia Jianzong The rise was too fast, and it surpassed him and everyone''s imagination. Therefore, in order to be able to keep the position of Xuanzong''s No. 1 school in the world, he had to do this.


    Of course, for this action, the head of Dehou is still somewhat certain. After all, his strength has made some breakthroughs. Moreover, the last time the Devilians attacked the human world, they also suffered heavy losses, and the losses were not small. In such a short period of time, it must have not recovered yet. If this happens, it will give them a chance.


    Before, the head of Dehou just wanted to be more fully prepared, in that case, he would be more confident, and he could reduce losses as much as possible.


    After deciding on this matter, the head of Dehou asked the other martial sects to make preparations. For Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng, he also invited casually. In fact, he did not show much sincerity. , Because he didn''t want Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong''s people to come in his heart. In that case, Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong might share some of the credit afterwards, which was not what he wanted to see.

 2054 Chapter 2054

    "Head, do you really no longer invite Huaxia Jianzong?" In the Sky Profound Sect, several elders stood beside Dehou head, one of them seemed to hesitate to ask their head.


    "No need." The head of Dehou waved his hand and said: "We have invited once before. Huang Feng is not there. They have no one who can make an idea. No one knows where Huang Feng is now. Besides, this time We have assembled all the people from the cultivation sect, and there is no shortage of Huaxia Jianzong."


    "But the strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect is not weak." The elder said: "As far as we know, there are already ten Golden Core Stage masters. They are in the sect resident. I don''t know if there are any. If they can be Pulling together, the execution of the Demon Realm this time will definitely be easier. Although Huang Feng is not there, it is the responsibility of all humans who cultivate the Demon Realm. I believe they will understand."


    "Elder Wu is worrying too much." Another elder seemed to have a different idea: "Huaxia Sword Sect has so many masters of the Golden Core period, but after all, they were founded in too short a time, and the number of people is too small. In front of Wan''s cultivation army, it can''t play a big role, and the head has already invited it once, and if you go again, others will know, and think that we can do nothing if we leave the Huaxia Sword Sect. ."


    "Not bad." The other elder next to him also nodded: "The head has made a breakthrough recently, and our strength has greatly increased. Moreover, we have also assembled a large number of Taoist monks, and the people of the Demon Realm lost a lot in the last battle. Our trip to the Devil Realm is likely to succeed. It doesn''t matter if the Chinese Sword Sect will come or not."


    The other elders seem to have similar ideas as these two elders.


    In fact, these elders are not stupid. The head of Dehou can see the threat of Huaxia Jianzong. Even a newcomer like Ji Yi who has just joined the cultivation sect can see that Huaxia Jianzong is on the rise. Formed a threat to the Sky Profound Sect, then, these elders, it is impossible for them to fail to see this, even the elder who just advocated inviting the Huaxia Sword Sect again, also understood this.


    However, understand and understand, the choices of several elders are different. The elder who spoke first before wants to invite Huaxia Jianzong and even Huang Feng again. In this case, for their demon world this time The crusade journey will be of great help, and they can also be more confident. Obviously, in his heart, this journey of crusade in the demon world is more important than the struggle between sects. After all, this is a major event related to the entire human race. , Sloppy, a little more chances of winning are good.


    However, several other elders, even the head of Dehou, did not look like that.


    They all felt that on this journey of crusade in the devil world, they could not bring people from the Huaxia Sword Sect, let alone Huang Feng. In the previous wars, Huang Feng had already made the limelight. Yes, then they are making wedding dresses for Huang Feng.


    And it happened that Huaxia Jianzong, also because of Huang Feng''s absence, tactfully refused once, Dehou and the others naturally took advantage of the trend and no longer invited Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng.


    Moreover, the head of Dehou and the elders felt that in the last war between humans and demons, the demons lost a lot and their vitality was greatly injured. Although the human world has also lost a lot, the demons have a harsh environment, limited resources, and a vast land and resources. There is no way to compare the human world, so recovery must be faster on the human world.


    Therefore, this time the crusade against everyone in the Demon Realm, all of them felt that they had a good grasp, and that there was no need for Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong.


    The elder who had previously suggested to invite Huaxia Jianzong again, saw that everyone was so persistent, and stopped talking, but in his heart he felt a little worried about the upcoming war between humans and demons.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about the Huaxia Sword Sect." The head of Dehou does not want to waste his energy on the Huaxia Sword Sect. "In these two days, people from other major sects will come one after another. You have to To do a good job of arranging, we must reflect the momentum of our world''s largest faction."


    "Head, don''t worry, this is not the first time such a thing, we know how to do it." One of the elders said confidently.


    Indeed, Xuan Xuanzong has been the world¡¯s largest cultivation sect for many years. If there is a major event in the cultivation world that requires everyone to gather together, they will choose to be here. Therefore, how to arrange other sects, people of Xuanzong, Still very experienced.


    "That''s good." The head of Dehou said, "Also, how about the alchemy? People of other sects, have they refined pill during this time?"


    "According to the news from other sects, during this period, all the big sects are seizing the time to refine the formula of the pill that we provide. The effect of the pill is very good. The people in the big sects are grateful to us. Very." The other elder said.


    When deciding to attack the devil world, the head of Dehou did not do nothing. In fact, he still did a lot of preparation work, although he was worried about the rapid rise of the Huaxia Sword Sect and he couldn¡¯t do everything. Prepared, but the head of Dehou also prepared a lot, including the gift of a pill to each big group.


    The pill that is refined from this pill can increase some strength in a short period of time, and it does not have any side effects. At the same time, when the spiritual power is restored, it will be much faster than usual. These effects are When fighting, it will play a big role.


    You must know that once the true qi in the cultivator''s body is used up, it will be no different from ordinary people. True qi can be restored, but it will take time. With this pill provided by the Heavenly Profound Sect, After making the pill, taking this pill can quickly restore the true qi in the body, which will be of great help to the upcoming battle and can better increase the endurance of everyone in combat.


    This kind of pill is not available in other schools, although some schools also have the kind of pill that can increase their strength in a short period of time, that is, the Xingyue Sect where Liu Yun belongs. This third-rate little school has such a pill formula. , However, taking this pill will have side effects. Although it can increase strength in a short period of time, once the time comes, the whole person will collapse, and even the cultivation base will be affected, and there will be a decline. In the future, there will be many difficulties when practicing.


    Therefore, as a last resort, those people will not take these pills easily. Before, Liu Yun was irritated by Huang Feng, and at the same time he knew the gap between himself and Huang Feng. If he wanted to kill Huang Feng, He can only take the pill with side effects.


    In this way, the elixir of the Profound Sky Sect that does not have any side effects and can increase strength is more precious, not to mention that it also has the effect of quickly regaining true energy, so it is even more precious. It¡¯s rare that other sects don¡¯t have this kind of pill. That¡¯s why, people of other sects will be very grateful when they get this pill given by Xuanzong. With this pill formula, not only It is very helpful for their upcoming human-devil war, and it is also helpful for the future development of the school.


    Before, Yu Lin and Ji Yi went down the mountain to buy herbal medicines to refine this pill. Therefore, the amount of medicinal materials they purchased this time was much more than before.


    "This time it''s really cheaper than other schools." Another elder said. After all, this pill was unique to them before. This time, in order to better defeat the Demon Realm, they had to take it out. Later, this The kind of pill is available in all schools.


    "Don''t say that, everyone is a taoist friend, so you should share more things like this." Head Dehou waved his hand and said indifferently.


    The matter of the Huaxia Sword Sect is a reminder to the head of Dehou. Why can the Huaxia Sword Sect gain such a high reputation in a short time?One is because they can cultivate masters of the golden core stage in a short time. The other is that they go everywhere and help many people, including people in the world and people in the world of cultivation. Once it came, the reputation of Huaxia Jianzong would naturally rise.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the opportunity of the battle between humans and demons this time, the head of Dehou also took out a pill formula and shared it with other sects. One was to enhance everyone''s strength, so that it would be more certain to defeat the demon world.


    The other thing is to gain the gratitude and respect of other schools like Huaxia Jianzong, and it turns out that he did a lot, and other schools are really grateful to them. Moreover, although the pill is precious, it is in their Tianxuanzong. , But it is not the most precious pill formula.


    "Yes." When the other elders saw the head of Dehou say so, naturally they wouldn''t say anything.


    "Let the alchemists of our school speed up the alchemy. We must prepare enough pills before entering the demon world." Head Dehou said to the elders next to him.


    "I see, head." The elders responded. Of course, they also understand how that kind of pill will function in the battle. Therefore, the more pill that is prepared, the better it will be for the upcoming battle. favorable.


    Head Dehou nodded in satisfaction and looked at the square. There were many disciples of the martial art who were practicing and preparing for the upcoming war. Seeing these disciples, Head Dehou felt more confident in his heart. Some, the Huaxia Sword Sect has risen quickly, but after all, their Sky Profound Sect is the world''s number one cultivating sect for many years, with a profound foundation, and it is definitely not comparable to a sect that has just been established.

 2055 Chapter 2055 can understand, but not support

    "Sister, what are you thinking about? The master is looking for you, asking how you are doing." On Jingshuizhai, Senior Sister Qinger found Mengyao who was sitting on the back mountain.


    "Senior sister is here." Mengyao glanced at her senior sister, but turned her head again and looked into the distance.


    Senior Sister Qing''er came to Mengyao''er and sat down. She also looked in the direction Mengyao''er was looking at. In that distant place, there was a huge mountain looming. Qing''er knew that it was a hundred thousand mountains. , Although they can see Shiwan Dashan here, they are actually far away from here. It is only because Shiwan Dashan is too tall and majestic that they can see it here.


    "Thinking of Senior Huang again?" Senior Sister Qing''er said with a smile.


    In fact, as the sisters in Jingshui Zhai who have the best relationship with Mengyaoer, Qinger knows that Mengyaoer will go to Houshan every once in a while and look at the place where hundreds of thousands of mountains are far away. As for, Although she never said what Mengyao was watching, Qing''er knew it in her heart.


    Mengyao''s face was a little bit ashamed when she heard Sister Qing''er''s words, but she didn''t refute it either.


    "Then Senior Huang hasn''t shown up for more than two years. I heard from the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect that he went to Yunyou, and I don''t know where he went. Even this time, I heard from the master that Huang Seniors won''t participate anymore," Qinger said.


    "Yes, I don''t know where he went." Mengyao didn''t deliberately avoid talking about Huang Feng in front of her senior sister. She knew that the other party should know what she was thinking, and Mengyao did not go. Explanation.


    "Senior seniors like Huang Senior, wherever the dragon sees the head without seeing the end, it is not easy for ordinary people to know where he is." Qinger said, "However, this time the crusade against the devil is such a big thing. Senior Huang didn''t even participate, and he didn''t know what he thought."


    "Maybe he has something more important." Mengyao''s subconsciously wanted to defend Huang Feng: "Moreover, I heard that Tian Xuanzong was not very enthusiastic about inviting him."


    "That''s true." Qing''er nodded and said: "I heard from the master that Xuanzong only sent a young disciple to notify Huaxia Jianzong once. Not even an elder level person was dispatched, and there was no deliberate action. To inquire about Senior Huang¡¯s whereabouts is like treating a small sect. Although the Huaxia Sword Sect has only been established for three years, it is not a small sect. People from the Sky Profound Sect, too. I don¡¯t respect people anymore. No wonder Senior Huang doesn¡¯t want to go."


    Qing''er seemed a bit aggrieved about this incident. The people of the Tianxuan Sect treated them Jingshui Zhai so that they did not dare to be so negligent. Not only did an elder personally come to invite him, but also, the attitude was very friendly.


    However, when it comes to Huaxia Sword Sect, the attitude seems very perfunctory. Although the Huaxia Sword Sect is indeed only three years old, it is not to be underestimated in terms of strength. Especially, this Huaxia Sword Sect is still yellow. It was created by Feng, and Huang Feng played a decisive role in the battle three years ago. As a result, Tian Xuanzong¡¯s attitude towards Huaxia Sword Sect was actually this way. Although Qinger is not a member of Huaxia Sword Sect, but, But it was also in my heart, arguing for Huaxia Jianzong.


    Of course, there may be some Mengyaoer¡¯s influence. After all, she knows Mengyaoer has a good impression of Huang Feng, and she has also saved Mengyaoer before. Qinger and Mengyaoer have a good relationship, emotionally, naturally It is close to Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng.


    "Senior Dehou might not want to let the people of Huaxia Sword Sect go, either." Mengyao said lightly. Although her heart is also for Huaxia Sword Sect and Huang Feng to complain, but she is not as direct as Qinger. Count down the people of Xuanzong.


    "Master said the same." Qing''er nodded, "Master said, this attack on the Devil Realm was originally a way for the Sky Profound Sect to deal with the rise of Huaxia Sword Sect. Naturally, he didn''t want the people of China Sword Sect to share their contributions. Especially, it has only been three years since the last war. When Senior Huang¡¯s performance in the last war is still remembered by many people, they naturally don¡¯t want Huang Feng to be in the limelight."


    After a pause, Qinger said indignantly: "I admired Senior Dehou very much before. As a result, I didn''t expect that he was such a small-bodied person, attacking such a big thing in the Devil Realm, and he was actually emotional."


    "This is a major event related to the development of the sect. Even Senior Dehou, I have to do this." Mengyao said.


    Because Master Jingwen trained Mengyaoer as the head of the future, Mengyaoer has always received this kind of education, so compared to the angry Qinger, Mengyaoer has some understanding. As the head of the school, the head of Dehou had to think more about his school.


    "Yao''er, I''m complaining about your sweetheart. You still speak for that old man. You really don''t know good people." Senior Sister Qing''er gave Mengyao''s lightly, and said annoyed. And the old man in her mouth is obviously the head of the Xuanzong Heavenly Sect.


    "What sweetheart?" Mengyao said shyly: "Moreover, I just think that Senior Dehou did this for a reason."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything, it''s true, you are not in a hurry, what am I doing?" Senior Sister Qinger said.


    "Well, let''s go back, didn''t you say that the master is looking for me?" Mengyao stood up and said.


    "Oh, yes, I forgot if you didn''t tell me, really, hurry up, or the master will scold me again." Qing''er stood up suddenly, pulled Mengyao''er and walked back.


    Mengyao looked at the carefree senior sister amused, and shook her head speechlessly.


    "You two are here? Everything is packed?" Master Jing Wen too saw Qing''er and Mengyao''er coming in, but didn''t blame them.


    "All ready." Mengyao and Qing''er said at the same time.


    "That''s good." Master Jingwen nodded too much, then looked at the two seriously and said: "Although Dehou is sure of this trip to the Devil, we are not familiar with the Dehou after all. So, when you get there, you must be more careful. You two are the most assured of the many disciples of the teacher. When the time comes, you must take care of the other sisters."


    "I see, Master." Mengyao and Qing''er nodded at the same time.


    Qinger looked at Master Jingwen and said, "Master, is this trip to the Devil Realm very dangerous?"


    "I don''t know, we have never been there. As a teacher, I just feel a little uneasy. Although the people of the Demon Race were hit hard last time, the Demon Realm is their last stronghold. They definitely won''t let us easily. They will all be wiped out." Jingwen Master said.


    "The head of Na Dehou hasn''t brought the people of Huaxia Sword Sect? That''s not more sure. Does he really regard Huaxia Sword Sect as an opponent of their sect?" Qinger said.


    "The Huaxia Sword Sect has not been established for a long time, but it is indeed qualified to affect the position of the Xuanzong''s No. 1 Martial Art in the world." Master Jing Wen said, and at this point, her face was full of wonder and emotion. "For this Huaxia Sword Sect, Dehou and I both took a misguided look at the beginning. At that time, we all felt that this school was played by Huang Feng. He was young and had some playful thoughts. As for But he doesn¡¯t have much experience in running a sect. The Huaxia Sword Sect is also destined to last long, but..."


    "I just didn''t expect this Huaxia Sword Sect to develop so fast and so strong." Master Jingwen said, she looked at Mengyaoer and said: "Yaoer has cultivated for more than 20 years, and has reached the golden core stage of cultivation. Because, it¡¯s really rare. However, Huaxia Jianzong has cultivated several masters of the Golden Core stage in just two years. Such an ability is enough to surprise everyone, and Dehou will be jealous. Huaxia Jianzong is also normal."


    "The disciple is incompetent." Mengyao said.


    "No, it''s not your problem." Master Jingwen shook his head too much and said: "Your talent is already very good, and you are also very hardworking in cultivation, but the people of Huaxia Sword Sect are too enchanting."


    "Senior Huang should be too enchanting." Senior Sister Qinger said: "The people he recruited were eliminated by other schools. As a result, in his hands, within two years, they had reached the golden core. Period''s cultivation base, this is basically his credit."


    "Not bad." Master Jingwen nodded too much: "That''s why Dehou was so jealous of Huang Feng, and he was so anxious to attack the Demon World. He didn''t want to give Huang Feng too much time, otherwise, the rise of Huaxia Sword Sect , There is no way to stop it."


    "However, this time Dehou did something wrong." Jingwen Master continued: "Although his thoughts on the sect are understandable, this attack on the devil world is not a trivial matter after all. Once there is a little accident, then There will be many daoists who die there. Therefore, this event should have been completely prepared before it can take place. It is not like this time, which seems a little rush, and also refuses the people of Huaxia Sword Sect to go. These practices are a bit too selfish."


    Indeed, although Master Jingwen can understand Dehou¡¯s approach, he does not support it. In doing so, Dehou puts the many monks of the entire human world cultivation sect in a dangerous place. That is not a good thing.


    However, Master Jingwen also knew that her attitude could not change the idea of ??Dehou, even if she persisted, it would be of no use. Therefore, what she can do now is to make her many disciples be careful Be careful about safety and minimize losses.

 2056 Chapter 2056

    "That''s right, it''s still in charge, there is no measurement at all." Senior Sister Qing''er said in agreement. After finishing speaking, she glanced at Mengyao proudly, which means, you see, the master is the same as I thought.


    Facing Qing''er''s eyes, Mengyao smiled and said nothing.


    "Okay, since this is already the case, it''s not something we can change. You should be careful at the time." Master Jing Wen said to the two.


    "Understood, Master." Qing''er and Mengyao''er responded at the same time.


    Because of the call of the Profound Sky Sect, the many sects of cultivation in the human world that have been silent for three years have moved. Everyone knows that a great battle is coming, and this battle is likely to change the pattern between the human world and the devil world. , So everyone takes it seriously.


    However, different people have different moods.


    Some people are looking forward to the day of attacking the Demon Realm soon, and want to make a name for themselves on the battlefield. You must know that if this crusade against the Demon Realm goes smoothly, it is likely to be the only battle among the many cultivation sects in the human world in many years. The monks who want to be famous on the battlefield naturally don''t want to miss this opportunity.


    And some people feel nervous and nervous. Most of these people are young disciples. They didn¡¯t have much experience with the demons before, only once three years ago. Even some people were in that battle. The cultivation sects who joined afterwards only learned about the Demon Race from the mouths of their senior brothers and sisters, so they did not have a clear understanding of the Demon Race.


    Because even those who have experienced that battle between humans and demons have different senses about the status quo of the demons. Some feel that the demons have been greatly damaged in the last war and there is absolutely no possibility of recovery in a short time. There will be no danger for them to go this time.


    Some people feel that the people of the demons who can survive because of the harsh living environment must be that kind of mental determination, and this time, they are on the other side''s territory, they are not familiar with it. Therefore, the previous battle between humans and demons may not be easy.


    In short, the whole world of comprehension is boiling over because of this incident. The difference is that in the previous battles between humans and demons, they all faced off passively. This time they took the initiative to attack, so they still had some advantages in their hearts. It''s just that no one knows exactly what will happen then.


    Regardless of whether you are looking forward to this great war or afraid of it, neither can change the development of the whole thing, and the day of attacking the demon world has also been set. Many people from various schools have assembled in the residence of Profound Sky Sect. After three years, the Tianxuanzong was crowded again, and the momentum was huge. Some Taoists who hadn''t seen for many days also took advantage of the beginning of the war, and the entire sky of the Tianxuanzong''s residence was hovering with tension and excitement.


    The leader of the attack on the Devil Realm this time was naturally the head of the Profound Sky Sect with Virtue Hou. Everyone had no opinion on this. After all, whether it was strength, fame, or the background of the Profound Sky Sect, the head of Virtue Hou had Such qualifications.


    Of course, in some people¡¯s minds, a young figure has emerged. In terms of strength, the other party may be more suitable. However, the other party is not here at this time, and because he is too young and has insufficient qualifications. Obviously, temporarily There is no way to shake the position of Dehou''s head.


    "Dear fellow daoists, can you completely defeat the demons and restore peace in the world of cultivation for a thousand years? I hope that fellow daoists will work together and work together!" The head of Dehou said loudly, standing on the square.


    And on the square in front of the head of Dehou, there were disciples of various sects gathered. There were in the square and in the sky. After all, this time there were tens of thousands of people gathered together, and there were people everywhere. The heads are standing behind the heads of Dehou.


    The words of the head of Dehou made the people below a little excited. After all, they took the initiative to attack the Demon Realm this time. It has never been done for thousands of years. It is something that their elders have not done. If they If they do, then they will definitely stay in history. This temptation is really not small for everyone. Not to mention those young and energetic disciples, even those who have gone to young people feel a little faint. excitement.


    Head Dehou was also very satisfied with everyone''s performance, and he became more confident about this crusade.


    After that, everyone followed their respective sects as their teams and started to march towards the 100,000 Dashan Mountains.


    The last time the demons attacked the human world, they also came from one hundred thousand mountains, where there was an ancient teleportation formation. After the demons were defeated, those in the human world understood the formation during the past three years. The monks of the law have also studied the teleportation array. After their efforts, they can now use the teleportation array to teleport.


    Although the Huaxia Sword Sect in the Hundred Thousand Mountains did not choose to follow everyone to the Demon Realm, but for these people to connect to the Hundred Thousand Mountains and enter the teleportation formation, they did not stop them, and no one encountered them along the way. I have visited a fierce beast, even if they were flying in the air, no fierce beast came to intercept it. This was impossible before. Obviously, it was the instruction of Huaxia Jianzong behind it.


    "It seems that the Huaxia Sword Sect has really completely subdued those fierce beasts." The head of Dehou flew in the air, looking at the vast mountains below, thinking silently in his heart.


    Although in the last war, those fierce beasts obeyed Xiaobai¡¯s orders by Huang Feng¡¯s side, but it was in a special period after all, and there was also the killing of human-shaped fierce beasts by people of the demon race before. It is understandable that the beasts will attack the demons.


    However, afterwards, the Huaxia Jianzong built a resident in the hundred thousand mountains, and now, these fierce beasts are very obedient and have not come to intercept them, who are flying in the air. It all shows that there are countless fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains , Have been subdued by Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng.


    This is obviously not a good thing for the Sky Profound Sect. Originally, the Huaxia Sword Sect had cultivated so many masters in a short period of time, which made the head of Dehou feel jealous, and now they still have countless The support of the fierce beasts, it can be said that if these fierce beasts are still standing with the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect when they really compete for strength, then their Sky Profound Sect is not an opponent at all.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou was not pretty at this time, and he vowed in his heart that he must succeed this time.


    In fact, if the head of Dehou knew that these fierce beasts are now cultivating with the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect every day, and can be regarded as a member of the Huaxia Sword Sect, I am afraid that his mood will be even worse.


    These fierce beasts are not just as simple as getting close to the Huaxia Sword Sect. It can even be said that they are also Huang Feng¡¯s disciples and belong to the Huaxia Sword Sect. The true strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect is not the four hundred on the surface. Many people, these fierce beasts are also counted in it, and these fierce beasts are large in number and powerful. Even the cultivation sects are all gathered together, and they are not necessarily their opponents.


    Simply, the head of Dehou didn''t know this situation. If he wanted to know, I am afraid that he would be even more anxious.


    "Brother, do you just let them pass?" In Huaxia Jianzong''s residence, a group of disciples stood on the square of the residence, looking up at the dark sky in the distance. They all knew that it was not a dark cloud. , But people from other sects in the cultivation world, heading to the cave with the teleportation array, preparing to pass there and enter the demon world.


    "Don''t let them pass, can we still stop them?" Li Yunfei said.


    At this time, Li Yunfei, compared with Huang Feng''s departure, has not changed much in appearance, but he has a more calm temperament. Two years ago, he was still a hairy boy, and he seems to have grown a lot in the past two years. , I didn''t have the frizzy feeling before.


    In fact, after Huang Feng left, Li Yunfei, a senior brother, took charge of the entire Huaxia Sword Sect. Although the Huaxia Sword Sect was not large, there were only more than 400 people, and he had little contact with the outside world. However, there are a lot of chores in normal times. In addition to dealing with these chores, Li Yunfei also has to supervise the cultivation of his juniors, which can be said to have consumed a lot of energy.


    Of course, at the same time, when he was dealing with these things, he grew a lot and his whole person became calm.


    In addition to his calm temperament, Li Yunfei has some kind of aura peculiar to masters of cultivation. Although he is usually busy dealing with matters in the school, he has never let go of cultivation, even if No one supervises him, and he has never slackened. Therefore, although he does the most things, his cultivation is still the highest among all people.


    "That Sky Profound Sect is really too much. If the master was there, they would definitely not dare to do that." One of the disciples said angrily.


    Li Yunfei frowned, but didn''t blame the other party, because he was also angry at the attitude of Xuanzong in his heart.


    What other schools of cultivation know is that Xuanzong did invite people from China Sword Sect to the Demon Realm before. After all, China Sword Sect is also a sect in the cultivation world, and they had to make an invitation.


    However, what many people don¡¯t know is that although the Sky Profound Sect had invited Huaxia Sword Sect, it was a young disciple sent by him. Moreover, after finding the Huaxia Sword Sect, that young disciple had an attitude and arrogance. It''s a sub-command tone.


    Obviously, the young disciple had been instructed by someone before he came, and because of this, he understood that the head did not want people from the Huaxia Sword Sect to go, and because of this, he saw the people from the Huaxia Sword Sect. You won''t be polite, anyway, what you want is for the people of Huaxia Jianzong to get angry and gather to go.

 2057 Chapter 2057 Return to the Sect

    Huaxia Jianzong was indeed very angry with his attitude as the disciple thought. Later, he refused to go to the Demon Realm together. Regarding this, the young disciple was indignant, but he was very happy. , Because his task was successfully completed.


    At that time, it was Li Yunfei who was in charge of handling the affairs who received the young disciple of Xuanzong.


    The people in the Huaxia Sword Sect now all know Huang Feng¡¯s previous contribution to the battle between humans and demons. In their hearts, Huang Feng, who gave them the opportunity to practice again, is also the supreme existence. In the mouth of the young disciple, the other party did not show much respect for Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword Sect. How could this make Li Yunfei not angry?


    Li Yunfei felt that Huang Feng had made such a great contribution to that battle before, and he couldn''t get the respect of these people. Why bother to cater to others?Moreover, Huang Feng was not there at this time, they just used this as an excuse to shirk.


    This also led to the fact that Huaxia Sword Sect was not able to travel to the Demon Realm with the other sects. However, for such a result, Huaxia Sword Sect was satisfied, and the people of Sky Profound Sect were also satisfied.


    So, the final result was that all the sects of cultivation in the entire human world had gone except Huaxia Sword Sect, and under the acquiescence of both sides, Huaxia Sword Sect did not follow it, but it also allowed other sects. People of the sect entered the cave with the teleportation array through the one hundred thousand mountains.


    Naturally, Li Yunfei was not qualified to order those fierce beasts. Those fierce beasts only obeyed the orders of Huang Feng and Xiaobai.


    However, many of these fierce beasts are advanced fierce beasts, and they can even understand human words. Li Yunfei explained this to them, and these fierce beasts also agreed to let other people of the cultivation sect pass Their airspace.


    Li Yunfei is not stupid. He knows that the Profound Sky Sect and the head of Dehou are jealous of their Huaxia Sword Sect. This can be understood through some previous contacts.


    But now, those other sects are going to the Demon Realm. If they don¡¯t borrow the way, the Profound Sky Sect and the head of Dehou will most likely give them a big hat of disunity, ignoring other sects, and attacking the Devil Realm is after all Major events are major events related to the entire human cultivation world. You don¡¯t have to go with the Huaxia Sword Sect. Now you still don¡¯t allow everyone to enter the cave through the airspace in the hundred thousand mountains. This is too much, after all. Now everyone knows that the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains have a lot to do with their Huaxia Sword Sect.


    Therefore, after understanding this, Li Yunfei decisively agreed to the things that other schools had borrowed from, and then told the fierce beasts about it, and those fierce beasts can now be regarded as a member of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and their IQ is not low. They also understand what consequences will be brought to Huaxia Jianzong if they are not allowed to pass by.


    Therefore, those fierce beasts would agree with the people of other sects to pass through their airspace without going to intercept. This is also the scene of the black pressure in the sky. Otherwise, the other sects would not dare Flying here at will, once they are attacked by a beast, they will definitely lose. Their goal this time is the Demon Realm, and they don''t want to be out there and increase unnecessary losses.


    "Okay, don''t look at it, just go and practice, otherwise, when the master comes back, if you see your cultivation level is too low, I''m afraid you will be unhappy." Li Yunfei said.


    "Everyone usually does not practice less." One of the disciples said: "I only found out when I went out before. It turns out that our current cultivation base is already considered as a master among other schools. I can''t imagine it. After three years of cultivation, he was able to achieve such results."


    When other people heard it, they all looked very proud and satisfied.


    However, Li Yunfei said with a calm face: "That is also the master¡¯s credit! We were all eliminated by people of other sects. It was in their mouths that we were not qualified to practice. This shows that our talents are not high. It¡¯s all because of the master that we have the opportunity to practice, and only then can we achieve the current achievements. Without the cultivation techniques that the master gave us, and the help of those pills, all of us, I am afraid that we are still mortals now. "


    The other disciples were slightly ashamed when they heard Li Yunfei''s words.


    During this period of time, some of them have walked out of the mountains one after another, and have had contact with other cultivation sects, but at that time they discovered that before they knew it, they had already reached other sects. The upper level can be regarded as a master, and this is because they have only cultivated for two or three years. Those daoists, marveled and admired, made them slightly lost. Some of them, even in those people¡¯s In the flattering, I feel that I am providing cultivation genius.


    But now, Li Yunfei just woke them up. They are not geniuses. They are not even as good as ordinary disciples in other schools. It is not too much to say that they are waste materials in cultivation, because they are all used by others. The people who have been eliminated from the school are those who have been proved by those people and have no talent for cultivation.


    In this case, they were able to achieve dazzling results, and everyone knows whose credit this is.


    Of course, these people have never forgotten Huang Feng¡¯s favor to them. It was Huang Feng who gave them the opportunity to practice. These people are not very old, but they are sought after by so many people at once. Bragging, especially, among these people, there are still a lot of existences that they could not afford before, which naturally made them a little fluttering and faintly proud of themselves.


    And Li Yunfei also saw this, so he reminded them not to get lost in the flattery.


    "Master, don''t worry, those of us will never forget the master''s favor to us." said one of the disciples.


    "Yes, we are able to have today, it is the master''s credit, otherwise, I should still be farming at home now."


    "That is, without a master, how could we have today? When the people from the previous sect came to our town to collect people, they said that I was a cultivator waste material. When I went out this time, I met them again. As a result, those people were The people who went to take me have a cultivation base that is not as high as mine. At that time, I was really happy. It was the master who changed my destiny."


    Many disciples said one after another, they understood the importance of Huang Feng to them, and they never forgot, just a little fluttering.


    Li Yunfei nodded with satisfaction when seeing them all saying this, "It''s good if you can understand this. The master is kind to us. We must remember not to be the kind of ungrateful person. If we do, we will go to practice and wait for the master. When I come back, I must check everyone''s cultivation level, and don''t let the master down by then."


    "Yes, elder brother!" everyone clung their hands.


    After that, the people of Huaxia Sword Sect completely put aside the other sects'' attack on the Demon World, and continued their cultivation.


    And at this moment, several fierce beasts near the square suddenly looked up to the sky and roared. Li Yunfei looked at the fierce beasts and found that they were all very advanced existences, the leaders of other fierce beasts, and these fierce beasts At this time, the beast suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, obviously something happened.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Li Yunfei walked over and asked, the other disciples who were going to practice, at this time, they all looked at the beasts.


    However, these fierce beasts did not answer Li Yunfei''s words, but still looked up in one direction and continued to roar.


    Li Yunfei and his juniors also subconsciously looked in the direction the beasts were looking at. This is a completely opposite direction to the monks of other sects, but in that direction, they didn¡¯t see anything. s things.


    Li Yunfei was still in doubt, but the fierce beasts didn''t pay attention to him as if they hadn''t heard him.


    Then, Li Yunfei saw that there were a few black spots approaching quickly in the direction that the beasts were looking at. Li Yunfei thought of the performance of these beasts, and was a little excited in his heart. He also looked at that intently. direction.


    In just a few breaths, the black spots had already reached the top of the crowd, and then they fell steadily.


    "Master!" Li Yunfei exclaimed excitedly after seeing the figure clearly.


    "Master!" The other disciples, all reacted at this time, and shouted with excitement.


    It was Huang Feng and Su Yumo who had just arrived at the station of Huaxia Jianzong!


    On that day, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others separated from Yu Lin and Ji Yi in the restaurant, and they continued to come in the direction of Shiwan Dashan. Along the way, they were not too anxious. Fortunately, There was no such thing as Yanagahara along the way.


    And along the way, everyone has also heard a lot of cultivation sects attacking the devil world. After all, this matter is a major event, and it is no longer just a matter of the cultivation world. Even the secular world is very concerned about this matter. , Once this crusade is successful, people in the secular world will no longer have to worry about being attacked by the demons.


    And as the day of departure gets closer, there are more and more news about this matter. Huang Feng and others don¡¯t even need to deliberately inquire, they know a lot of things about this, of course, among them The most important thing is that in the end, the people of Huaxia Sword Sect did not choose to go to the Demon Realm with people of other sects.


    Huang Feng understood this very well and was not surprised.

 2058 Chapter 2058 Sect Situation

    When I saw Yu Lin and Ji Yi, Huang Feng already knew that the head of Dehou didn¡¯t want their people from Huaxia Sword Sect to follow them to the Devil Realm and share their exploits. Therefore, Huaxia Sword Sect ultimately failed to be together. Go, that''s normal.


    Huang Feng nodded towards his disciples, and then he also looked into the distance, where there was a black "cloud."


    "Master, people from other sects are going to the Demon World, they..." Li Yunfei thought that Huang Feng had just arrived, and he might not know the fact that many sects attacked the Demon World, so he wanted to explain it to him.


    Huang Feng waved his hand and said, "I know." Then, Huang Feng paused and continued: "Are they leaving today?"


    "Yes, Master." Li Yunfei said.


    "What a coincidence." Huang Feng looked at the black cloud and nodded and said. He also happened to arrive at his sect''s station today. He didn''t expect that people from other sects would better attack the Demon World today.


    At the same time, among the people who were heading to the cave, the head of Dehou also looked in the direction of Huaxia Sword Sect. Just now, he also felt a few breaths flying towards the location of Huaxia Sword Sect. However, he did not I didn''t think about Huang Feng''s body, because those few auras weren''t very strong, the head of Dehou thought that those people were all other people from Huaxia Sword Sect.


    The head of Dehou, who had been in contact with Huang Feng before, knew that Huang Feng¡¯s practice was very strange. Even if it was very close, it was difficult to feel the cultivation level in his body. Therefore, head of Dehou didn¡¯t feel that , Among these people, there will be Huang Feng.


    However, having said that, even if the head of Dehou finds that Huang Feng is back at this time, he may pretend not to know. After all, in his heart, he does not want Huang Feng to go with them, he does not want to see again Huang Feng is in the limelight, and he also believes that even without Huang Feng, they can still win.


    "Let''s go, let''s go in." Huang Feng looked at the dark cloud for a while, then turned his head and didn''t look at it anymore. Since those people don''t want to go by themselves, there is no need to join in the excitement. Tell me about the things inside."


    "Yes." Li Yunfei said respectfully.


    Li Yunfei was the person appointed by Huang Feng to be responsible for martial arts matters before Huang Feng left. Therefore, he was very clear about the big and small matters in the martial arts, and through his report, Huang Feng also learned more about martial arts.


    One of the most important points is that they are not ten of the Golden Core masters of the Huaxia Sword Sect, but one hundred and fifty-three. In addition, there are nearly a hundred people who are on the verge of a breakthrough, and Li Yunfei himself, It has even reached the strength of the middle stage of the Nascent Soul. If these conditions are known to the outside world, I am afraid that those people will be crazy.


    You know, people from other schools were shocked when they knew that Huaxia Jianzong had cultivated a dozen masters of Jin Dan stage in just two years, because this was done by other schools. Things that can¡¯t be achieved, even if Mengyao¡¯s are like this, a talented person who does not lack cultivation resources, it took more than 20 years to reach the golden core stage cultivation base. It can be seen that they want to achieve the golden core stage cultivation. For, it is not easy.


    However, Huaxia Jianzong, such a newly created sect, is able to train a dozen or so masters of the Golden Core period in just two years. How can this not shock the people of other sects?You know, the people collected by Huang Feng¡¯s Huaxia Jianzong are all eliminated from other schools, and they are people with very poor talents. But such people can become golden in just two years. The masters of the Danqi period, obviously, this credit is definitely not on these people, but on the sect, on the cultivation technique that Huang Feng gave them.


    Therefore, people of many sects are very interested in Huaxia Jianzong. Of course, what they are really interested in is the cultivation techniques that Huang Feng gave to his disciples. However, the people of Huaxia Jianzong are very tight. Because of Huang Feng¡¯s strength, people from other sects did not dare to attack the Huaxia Sword Sect casually, and did not dare to tear their faces with Huang Feng. Therefore, although those people were always curious, they still didn¡¯t know. What exactly is Huaxia Jianzong''s practice?


    And if those people knew that Huang Feng¡¯s Huaxia Sword Sect had cultivated one hundred and fifty-three masters instead of ten or so Golden Core Stage masters in two or three years, I¡¯m afraid they would be crazy. In their opinion, this is absolutely impossible. At the same time, they will definitely be more curious and more interested in Huang Feng¡¯s practice. Driven by interests, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t help but look at Huang Feng. The Huaxia Jianzong started.


    And Li Yunfei is obviously a stupid, he also understands this, this kind of cultivation technique that can cultivate a large number of masters in a short period of time, once it is known to the outside world, it will definitely arouse other people''s prying eyes. , If those people really did something to their Huaxia Jianzong people, Huang Feng would not be there. Li Yunfei didn''t think that he and others would be able to block so many sect attacks.


    Therefore, Li Yunfei ended up just letting a dozen people go out to practice and increase their experience. At the same time, they also went everywhere to fight for their righteousness, playing their name as Huaxia Sword Sect. As for the others, they still stayed in the martial arts and practiced silently. And he, who had the highest cultivation level in the entire school except Huang Feng, did not dare to leave the school.


    Hearing these words of Li Yunfei, Huang Feng secretly praised the other party¡¯s wiseness. He knew how a good cultivation technique would cause a sensation in the realm of cultivation. Those of the sects knew that the Chinese Sword Sect was in two Within the year, they had trained a dozen or so Golden Core Stage masters, and they were already shocked. If they knew that the true Golden Core Stage masters of Huaxia Sword Sect were more than ten times this number, they would definitely be crazy. At that time, it is not impossible to unite and attack Huaxia Jianzong together to capture the cultivation technique, especially when you are not here, it is more likely that those people will do it, even if they don¡¯t know their faces. Come up and do it, there will definitely be people sneaking in secretly.


    However, Li Yunfei''s approach did a good job of avoiding this happening. I have to say that it was a wise decision to choose him to be the big brother.


    Except for the things of cultivation, nothing major happened in the school. After all, as a cultivation school, the thing that everyone usually does the most is cultivation.


    In addition to Li Yunfei and the others who are cultivating, those fierce beasts are also cultivating with everyone. Moreover, among those fierce beasts, there are many highly talented existences. The talents of those fierce beasts are stronger than those of Li Yunfei, and Li Yunfei can all In a short period of two to three years, they broke through to the Golden Core Stage realm, and those fierce beasts increased their cultivation base even faster.


    However, many of those fierce beasts were already very strong before, so even after practicing the exercises provided by Huang Feng, the cultivation base has increased a lot, and the extent of improvement is naturally not as great as Li Yunfei''s, but , In terms of real strength, they are much better than Li Yunfei.


    "The last thing is about the attack on the devil world. Master already knows about this." Li Yunfei said, "However, you may not know the master. When Xuanzong''s people came to our school that day, they were very arrogant and didn''t seem to treat us. Huaxia Jianzong put it in his eyes."


    Regarding this matter, Li Yunfei has always been a little bit sad about it. Although Li Yunfei is considered a very stable person compared to others, in Li Yunfei¡¯s heart, Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s people who gave him a chance to practice The status is very high, he can allow others to look down on himself, but he absolutely can''t stand others to look down on Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong.


    Therefore, he still can''t let go of the attitude of the emissary of the Sky Profound Sect. If he didn''t think about Huang Feng''s explanation when he left, and try not to cause trouble, he would probably teach that guy who didn''t know what was good or bad. .


    And now, as soon as Huang Feng came back, Li Yunfei couldn''t wait to tell Huang Feng about this.


    However, Huang Feng just nodded his head after hearing this, not too angry, and said: "Actually, this is not surprising. Those people do not want our Huaxia Sword Sect to participate in this matter. They are a little arrogant and deliberately provoke you. Happy, so that you do not want to follow, their goal will be achieved."


    "It turned out to be like this." Li Yunfei nodded suddenly: "No wonder, when I said we were not going, the messenger seemed very happy, and didn''t persuade us again. It turned out that they didn''t want us to go at the beginning, Master, Are they jealous of us?"


    Huang Feng nodded: "Our martial arts have done a good job during this period. Our reputation has gone out and our strengths have also shown. Although it is still not comparable to their Sky Profound Sect, as long as they are discerning people, they can see the potential of our martial arts. They are afraid that we will show up again and completely overwhelm them."


    "These villains." Li Yunfei said bitterly: "Could it be that they are so confident that they will be able to calm the Demon Realm?"


    "Is this matter? I''m afraid I will only know it after I have fought it." Huang Feng looked at the black cloud in the distance again: "If I can''t fight it, I''m afraid there will be many monks and daoists who will stay in the demon world. , Then, it is a catastrophe for the world of human cultivation."


    Li Yunfei also looked into the distance, and his thoughts were very complicated. On the one hand, he hoped that Xuanzong¡¯s action would fail. In that case, he could slap those people in the face severely. On the other hand, he was worried. , This action really failed. In that case, as Huang Feng said, it would be a catastrophe for the entire cultivation world.

 2059 Chapter 2059 Li Yunfeis Preparation

    No matter what Huang Feng and Li Yunfei thought about this matter, so far, this matter has nothing to do with their Huaxia Jianzong, they have been excluded from this matter.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Li Yunfei quickly left the matter behind.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng introduced the identities of Su Yumo and others, and then personally tested the skills of his disciples.


    And these disciples, although their cultivation base has increased rapidly in these two or three years, they are still very nervous in the face of Huang Feng¡¯s test, because Huang Feng has a very high status in their hearts. Some fluttering feelings, at this time, all disappeared completely.


    Huang Feng stood on the stage and watched his disciples show their skills blankly. This gave his disciples a lot of pressure. However, in his heart, his disciples'' performance , Still very satisfied.


    I have to say that the rapid growth of my disciples'' cultivation base not only shocked people of other sects, but Huang Feng himself thought it was also very surprised in his heart. Huang Feng also knew that this was in addition to the cultivation techniques he exchanged for. In addition, it is inseparable from their serious cultivation.


    The disciples recruited by Huang Feng were eliminated by other schools. Compared with others, they had already experienced despair once again. Therefore, when they had the opportunity to practice again, they would be better than others. People should cherish this kind of opportunity. Just as Li Yunfei told him before, these disciples, except for eating and sleeping, spend other time for cultivation. Everyone is lazy, and even some people sleep time. Not many.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied with their attitude. Moreover, everyone is a cultivator. Even if they lack some sleep, it will not affect the body. Huang Feng is also satisfied with their attitude of obsessing with cultivation.


    After a while of testing, Huang Feng expressed satisfaction with everyone''s performance. Until this time, everyone was relieved. Huang Feng stood there. Although there was no such thing as a master, they still had a mountain. The feeling of standing up.


    "Master, there is one more thing I didn''t say just now." After Huang Feng let everyone go, Li Yunfei walked towards Huang Feng and said with some hesitation.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    "That''s it." Li Yunfei said: "When the juniors went out to practice, many people wanted to join our school. However, because you are not here, we did not directly agree, but we accepted it. They acted as peripheral disciples, and they also guided them in some cultivation. For this matter, I did not get the consent of the master before, so I made my own claims, and I asked the master to punish me."


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng waved his hand and said after hearing it, "I thought it was a major event. You are not wrong about this matter. Originally, our school wanted to collect more people and develop. I didn''t have much time before. To do this, our school is now stable, and it is indeed time to consider development."


    Huang Feng was not angry about Li Yunfei¡¯s unauthorized decision-making. In fact, he was very happy, because the development and growth of Huaxia Jianzong was what he had always wanted to do. Before, he had limited energy, and here again. Only one year, so he only recruited more than 500 people, and as a result, more than 100 people left.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s previous plan was that when the group of more than 400 people are on the right track, it is time for the martial arts to develop and grow, but because before, they can only stay here for a year. When the disciple was stable, he was about to leave, so this matter was temporarily put on hold.


    And Huang Feng did not expect that Li Yunfei did what he wanted to do. Although he was only a peripheral disciple, and without his own consent, he would definitely not dare to teach others the practice of his own school, but, after all, he had already done something. For those who are instructors, after recruiting them in the future, it will be easier to cultivate.


    "Master, don''t you blame me?" Li Yunfei said happily. Originally, he was prepared to be scolded or even beaten. Therefore, when he introduced Huang Feng about the martial art before, he didn''t say it, and now However, Huang Feng didn''t mean to scold him, which made him surprised and happy.


    "Of course it''s not strange." Huang Feng said: "I am coming back this time. Actually, I want to develop and expand our school. You did some preparatory work first. By the way, what about those people? You should know that I I don¡¯t care about talent so much, but I care about character."


    Huang Feng does not care about the talents of those people very much. Just like Li Yunfei and the others, Li Yunfei and the others are not very talented. However, with Huang Feng¡¯s practice exercises exchanged from the storage box store, all this It''s not a problem, so Huang Feng valued his character more. He didn''t want to cultivate a white-eyed wolf with the cultivation technique he had exchanged at a high price.


    "Master, rest assured, there is absolutely no problem with the character of these people. There are many people who want to join our sect. We did not agree to all of them. We just chose this part of them. These people have been investigated by us. They can stand the test. Moreover, they are still peripheral disciples. We have not officially recognized their identities, and we have not let them publicize this matter. Once we find that they have any problems, we can completely ignore them." Li Yunfei said.


    As the big brother of Huaxia Jianzong, Li Yunfei certainly knows Huang Feng¡¯s requirements for his disciples. He knows that with Huang Feng¡¯s skills, talent issues are no longer a problem. Huang Feng valued himself more. Their character is just like the one hundred people who left before. Their character has problems. Huang Feng didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t keep them, so he kicked them all away, and didn¡¯t even give them remorse. opportunity.


    Therefore, when Li Yunfei recruited peripheral disciples, he also put character in the first place. As for the talents most valued by other sects, in his case, it is the least important, and even he has not paid much attention to it. Those people''s talents, after all, Li Yunfei''s own talents are not high, isn''t it the same as the current cultivation base?


    Therefore, after many tests, Li Yunfei agreed to recruit those people as peripheral disciples. At the same time, he also made it clear to those people that he had no right to recruit them as formal disciples. He had to wait for the leader to return and pass him. At the same time, he also asked those people not to disclose the identities of the peripheral disciples of Huaxia Jianzong. One is that they don¡¯t want these people to walk under the guise of Huaxia Jianzong, and the other point is that Li Yunfei does not want to cause other sects. After Huang Feng did not return, he felt that it was better to act low-key.


    And the facts proved that Li Yunfei did nothing wrong. Because of those more than a dozen Jin Dan stage masters, some other sects, especially the Sky Profound Sect, had already had a fear of Huaxia Sword Sect. If they knew , If Huaxia Sword Sect is recruiting disciples from the outside on a large scale, I am afraid that this fear is even more serious.


    "Well, you did a good job." Huang Feng said: "Wait two days, you let them all come, let me see, if it''s okay, let them all come in."


    "Yes, Master." Li Yunfei said happily. Li Yunfei was very happy that Huang Feng supported his previous decision so happily.


    The dark cloud in the distance was constantly shrinking, and it disappeared completely in the evening. After all, the teleportation array is only that big. It will take some time for many monks to teleport over. .


    During this period, no one came to the station of Huaxia Jianzong. In fact, when the ten or so Jin Dan stage masters went out to walk, they also had contact with disciples of other sects, but everyone I know that the residence of Huaxia Sword Sect does not welcome outsiders. Before, the disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect had never invited anyone from other sects to the residence of Huaxia Sword Sect. Now, people from other sects are all Anxious to go to the Demon Realm, naturally no one came to the residence of Huaxia Jianzong.


    Therefore, the news that Huang Feng has come back, no one from other schools knows yet.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about this. He came here mainly to develop and expand the Huaxia Sword Sect. Li Yunfei has already done some of the preliminary work, and he just needs to do the rest.


    After Huang Feng and the girls settled down in the Huaxia Sword Sect, they began to expand the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    At this time, the peripheral disciples collected by those who went out to travel before were all arranged by Li Yunfei to enter the Huaxia Jianzong residence within the hundred thousand mountains.


    This is the first time those people have come here, so they are very curious about this place. Before, they all knew that they had joined the outskirts of the Huaxia Sword Sect, but they had never been to the Huaxia Sword Sect residence. After all, they Before, they could only be regarded as peripheral disciples. Like people of other sects, they cannot come here. Everyone understands that they want to truly become disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect. They can only wait until the head of Huaxia Sword Sect returns. His approval will do.


    And now, they have been notified that they have come to Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s residence. Some people have probably guessed it in their hearts. This should be the return of the head of Huaxia Sword Sect. Many people are very excited, and at the same time, they are a little nervous. , Because whether they can become true disciples of Huaxia Jianzong is about to reach the most critical moment.

 2060 Chapter 2060

    Huang Feng stood on the high platform and looked at the strange faces below. These strange faces were also looking at him, with excitement, doubts, and surprises on his face.


    These peripheral disciples recruited by Li Yunfei have different identities. Some are casual cultivators, some are kicked out by other sects because of insufficient talent, some are too talented and are not qualified to enter any mountain gate, and there are even some people who are simply ordinary. The identity of mortals, at that time, what Li Yunfei kept in mind was to pay attention to the character of these people, not to their cultivation.


    Although these people have different identities, one thing is the same, that is, they admire the Huaxia Sword Sect, even fanatical, they all want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect, and even these people are all People who were helped by people who traveled before the Chinese Jianzong.


    As for Huang Feng, the head of the Huaxia Sword Sect, most of these people have heard of it before. After all, they are interested in the Huaxia Sword Sect. They must have inquired about the situation of the Huaxia Sword Sect, but people who know Huang Feng There are many, but none of them have actually seen Huangfeng.


    You know, even in the entire cultivation world, because of the previous battle between humans and demons, many people have really heard of Huang Feng, but there are not many people who have seen it with their own eyes. Huang Feng was fighting at the time. At the time, the fighting was very fierce, and most people couldn¡¯t get close to him at all. Therefore, those people could only look at Huang Feng¡¯s figure from a distance. As for Huang Feng¡¯s specific appearance, I¡¯m afraid there are only other sects. Those at the head and elder level can only be seen afterwards.


    And now these people who were accepted by Li Yunfei as disciples of the outer sect are obviously not at that level, so it is normal that they don''t know Huang Feng.


    "I am Huang Feng, the head of the Huaxia Sword Sect." Huang Feng looked at the people below and said: "Most of you should have heard of it before. I know that you all want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect. This is no problem. I have also said that I don¡¯t care about your talents, background or anything. I only care about one point. That is your character. You want to join the martial art. There is no problem. I can promise you now, but you enter After the school, you must not do anything that violates the rules, otherwise, I may make you regret joining the Huaxia Sword Sect."


    As soon as Huang Feng finished speaking, there was a low voice of discussion below.


    "Quiet!" Li Yunfei stood up and said, Huang Feng was lecturing, but the people below were talking about it. Obviously, he didn''t listen carefully. Li Yunfei was naturally dissatisfied.


    Huang Feng waved his hand and said to the people below: "If you have anything, just say it directly. You don''t need to whisper it below."


    "Senior Huang, can we really join the Huaxia Sword Sect at any time?" One of the big guys stood up and looked at Huang Feng and said, although he is stronger than Huang Feng, he still has some instincts when facing Huang Feng tension.


    And these people are still only peripheral disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect. People who are not really Huaxia Sword Sect, are like people of other sects. They like to call Huang Feng seniors, just like Yu Lin and Ji Yi before. That''s what Huang Feng is called.


    After all, Huang Feng was also a fellow of Dehou¡¯s head, Jingwen Master and Taiping, and he has such a high level of cultivation. Therefore, even Huang Feng is very young, even better than many others. Young, but in the eyes of many people, Huang Feng is their predecessor.


    "Yes, don''t you need any assessment?" Another person stood up and said.


    "When I wanted to join other schools before, I had to go through a lot of tests. Is there no need to test here?"


    After a while, several people stood up and asked Huang Feng. Although these people were a little nervous and nervous when facing Huang Feng, this is something that affects their entire lives. I was also very confused, so I had to stand up and ask Huang Feng.


    The others who did not stand up also looked at Huang Feng with nervous and serious expressions, and were very concerned about Huang Feng''s answers. Obviously, these questions were all they wanted to ask.


    These people just talked in a low voice, not that they were disgusted by Huang Feng''s saying that violating the door rules would be punished heavily. In fact, such things are the same in other schools, no matter which school they are in, once they violate the rules. Regarding the door rules, that will be severely punished. In this regard, there is no difference between each school, but the difference is that the door rules of each school are different.


    The focus of these people''s discussions just now is what Huang Feng said, as long as they are willing, they can join in now, which made everyone feel shocked and confused.


    You know, since the people in the Huaxia Sword Sect came out to walk, many people wanted to join the Huaxia Sword Sect. After all, here, there are the most powerful masters in the entire cultivation world. This is an honor and an honor. Kind of security.


    At the same time, Huaxia Jianzong can also cultivate a large number of masters in a short time, which is even more exciting. After all, as long as it is a cultivator, no one does not want to improve their cultivation level, some people. , Even in order to be able to improve one''s own cultivation base without compromising the means, Huaxia Jianzong is able to improve his cultivation so quickly, who would not be moved?


    Not to mention, the people of Huaxia Jianzong helped or even saved many people when they walked outside, which made some people want to join here.


    It¡¯s just that so many people want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect, but the Huaxia Sword Sect is not accepted by one person. They have also passed the heavy assessment by Li Yunfei before becoming the peripheral disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect. There is still a big gap between formal disciples.


    And because of this, almost everyone, including these people, felt that it was very difficult and very difficult to join the Huaxia Sword Sect. However, this did not dispel the enthusiasm of everyone, but made everyone more. Want to join here, the more difficult the sect to join, the more rare it is. What''s more, the Huaxia Sword Sect has proven before that they are indeed capable of becoming a super sect.


    Originally, these people were very nervous when they were called by Li Yunfei. Many people were even thinking about how they should deal with various assessments after they arrived here. Some of them even asked other sects specifically. Various assessment methods in order to be fully prepared.


    However, when they have prepared a lot and still feel uneasy, Huang Feng said that as long as they don''t need any assessment, as long as they pass the test, they can join now.


    As for character, obviously there is no way to test it now, and Huang Feng obviously doesn¡¯t have this idea either. In other words, as long as they are willing now, they can join the Huaxia Sword Sect, which makes everyone have An unreal feeling, is this too easy?Shouldn''t there be many assessments?How could it be so simple to join the martial arts?


    It was precisely because things were too unexpected that everyone felt an unbelievable feeling. They also forgot that Huang Feng was still on the top, so they could not help but talk down below. I really can¡¯t blame them. It can be said that this incident is too unexpected, beyond everyone''s expectations.


    "What you just said is correct." Huang Feng said with a slight smile. Even Li Yunfei and other first-generation disciples beside him laughed involuntarily. They knew that Huang Feng recruited them without asking any conditions. Their reaction was similar to those of the people at the scene, and they were all shocked and unbelievable. After all, they had never heard of any school whose income was so random before.


    "None of you heard it wrong." Huang Feng continued: "As long as you are willing, you can be the second-generation disciple of the Huaxia Sword Sect from now on, but I still said that, it is easy to come in, but, You must abide by the rules, otherwise you will regret joining in."


    Li Yunfei and his group of people were taught by Huang Feng himself. They are regarded as the first generation of Huaxia Jianzong, and for these people, Huang Feng is going to hand them to Li Yunfei and the others to teach. In this case, they are the first generation of Huaxia Jianzong. The second generation of disciples, Huang Feng can''t be taught by everyone one by one, and the cultivation level of Li Yunfei and others has reached the level of accepting disciples.


    What Huang Feng said to these people is not a joke. He has no other conditions for recruiting these people, but if anyone dares to do something illegal, he will never be polite. Sending away those more than one hundred people, that¡¯s because Huang Feng hasn¡¯t taught them anything yet. If those people have officially started and learned from him, then he would not have been so tolerant. Up.


    Huang Feng still understands this truth without rules.


    "Farewell to the head!" The person who was the first to stand up to question before, after hearing Huang Feng''s words, knelt down without thinking, and said to Huang Feng, even though Huang Feng was younger than him, However, there is no trace of dissatisfaction in his heart, but full of excitement.


    "Meet the head!"


    Other people¡¯s reaction is not slow, all of them kneel down and salute Huang Feng. At this time, if you have to hesitate or have other ideas, then you are a fool. God knows, how many people outside want to join Huaxia. The Sword Sect was not in their favor. Although they were curious and doubtful that Huang Feng had accepted them so easily, no one wanted to miss this opportunity. Once they missed it, they would regret their mistakes.


    As for what Huang Feng said, that they cannot violate the door rules, they didn''t care at all. They had heard Li Yunfei talk about the door rules of the Huaxia Jianzong before. Compared with the corporate sect, it is much better. It is not difficult to comply with the door rules.

 2061 Chapter 2061 spies from other schools

    "Okay, you are all up. Starting today, you are the second-generation disciples of Huaxia Jianzong." Huang Feng said to everyone, then he turned his head to look at Li Yunfei and said, "Yunfei, you take With all the disciples of the generation, go and claim your own disciples."


    Although Li Yunfei didn''t know before, whether Huang Feng would support him in accepting these people as peripheral disciples, so he reassessed these people, and finally only accepted a small part of the many people who wanted to join the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    However, there are too many people who want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect, so even if Li Yunfei has gone through many inspections and intensive screenings, he still recruited a lot of people to become peripheral disciples. At that time, Li Yunfei thought, too, Finally, let Huang Feng decide who to accept, but he didn''t expect that Huang Feng would accept them all.


    Therefore, if this is the case, there are still quite a few disciples of the second generation, at least thousands of them. In this way, the disciples of the first generation can each have two or three places.


    "Yes, Master." Li Yunfei nodded.


    After that, more than 400 generations of disciples, led by Li Yunfei, went to choose their own disciples.


    However, after all, the Huaxia Sword Sect is special after all. The recruitment of disciples here does not value talents. Therefore, these people accept disciples as their own, and they will not choose high talents like those of other sects. After all, if the disciple performs well, the master''s face will be bright. Therefore, those of other sects, when accepting disciples, will grab those with high talent and become their own disciples.


    It¡¯s just that, this scene obviously cannot be staged in the Huaxia Jianzong, because Huang Feng has not tested their talents at all, and Li Yunfei has not tested their talents before, so everyone does not know how talented these people are. Finally, accept disciples. At the time, everyone relied on their own eyes, and if they saw the right eye, they would be accepted as their own disciples. If this method of choosing disciples is known by other sects, I¡¯m afraid it will scare their jaws off. .


    After everyone had selected their own disciples, Huang Feng continued: "I know that some of you are casual cultivators, and some of you have practiced in other schools before, but have been driven out. For you people, They all have their own cultivation bases, but I want to remind you that if you practice the cultivation methods of your own discipline, all the things you have cultivated before will be scattered. You must be prepared."


    This time, the faces of some people changed slightly, but no one questioned or raised questions. Obviously, they were able to accept what Huang Feng said, and they were psychologically prepared for this. .


    "Well, all generations of disciples, take your disciples, and start teaching them the exercises." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    Many disciples bowed and bowed to Huang Feng, and then left one by one. Soon, the entire Huaxia Sword Sect became lively.


    The resident of the Huaxia Jianzong is still very large. This site was given to Huangfeng by the beasts in the hundred thousand mountains. The area is large. When Huangfeng built the resident, the planned area was large, which led to the official harvest. During my apprenticeship, only the main body and a small part of the buildings were built. In the next year, the building was under construction all the time. Various buildings rose from the ground. Before Huang Feng left, he even gave it back. A set of formations was arranged, so the entire Sword Sect''s resident site was not smaller than any other sect, and even compared to the Sky Profound Sect, it was not inferior at all.


    As for the Huaxia Sword Sect, there were only more than 400 people before. Although some fierce beasts will practice here, but those fierce beasts will be in their own lair most of the time. They only come here occasionally. So, the whole The residence of Huaxia Jianzong still seemed very empty.


    And now, there are thousands more people at once. Although compared to the entire Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s resident, there are still fewer people to find, but the time is much better than before. Therefore, the entire resident is better than There was a lot of excitement before.


    "Not long after this has come, your disciples have tripled. It seems that your expansion this time is very smooth." Xie Mengjiao walked to Huang Feng''s side and said.


    Among the women, Xie Mengjiao and Bai Xiaorou are the two who care about cultivation most. Therefore, this time Huang Feng accepts disciples, both of them also came to have a look. However, they had been standing by the side without talking or disturbing. Huang Feng, as for the other women, was led by Su Yumo and went to play around.


    This place is amidst one hundred thousand mountains, surrounded by forests. There are all kinds of exotic flowers and weeds, many of which are invisible in other places. Su Yumo and the others discovered this situation soon after they arrived. Su Yumo, who likes flowers and plants very much, his eyes lit up at the time. For the past two days, he and several other women have been looking for all kinds of exotic flowers and weeds, and even wanted Huang Feng to bring them back.


    Although the cultivation bases of these women are not high, it is not a problem to have Xiaobai by your side. The fierce beasts in these 100,000 mountains are incredibly well-behaved when facing Xiaobai. Therefore, Huang Feng also Don''t worry about the safety of the women, let them play as much as they want.


    "Compared with other sects, this person is nothing." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, these people are just coming in. It will take some time for them to improve their cultivation."


    "That''s much better." Bai Xiaorou also said: "Everything is difficult at the beginning, and also, didn''t Li Yunfei also say it? There are many people who want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect."


    "Even if I really want to expand, I can''t talk nonsense about my income. You know, Huaxia Sword Sect has only shown a part of its strength, and it has caused a lot of sects'' jealousy. Those who want to join China Sword Sect Among the people, it is difficult to say whether there will be people sent by other schools." Huang Feng said.


    "You mean, among those people just now, there are probably other spies from other schools?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "I hope I was wrong." Huang Feng said while looking at the lively crowd.


    Xie Mengjiao and Bai Xiaorou looked at each other, and they also looked at the crowd, but they suddenly felt more worried.


    However, after thinking about it a little bit, they also understand that Huang Feng¡¯s worries are not superfluous. In the beginning, when Huang Feng recruited Li Yunfei and others, people from other schools thought Huang Feng was playing around, so naturally He didn''t have the slightest vigilance against Huang Feng, and because of this, Li Yunfei''s group of people were really randomly selected by Huang Feng, and there were no people deliberately arranged by other schools. At that time, Huang Feng could really teach them with peace of mind.


    But this time it was different. Although Li Yunfei thought he was doing it in secret, how old is he?They are not even twenty years old yet. Can they be the opponent of the old foxes of other schools?People of other sects really don''t know anything about the hidden things he thinks he is doing?I am afraid it will be difficult.


    Li Yunfei also said before that after knowing that Huaxia Jianzong had cultivated a dozen or so masters of the Golden Core period in just two years, many people of the school took the initiative to contact those who traveled. I want to learn the secrets of Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s cultivation from them, but those who go out to travel have very tight mouths, and people from other sects have no plans to tear their faces with Huaxia Sword Sect at this time, so they They didn''t get the secret of Huaxia Jianzong.


    However, things that can quickly increase strength are always full of temptation. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t believe it. People of other schools are willing to let it go so easily. And Li Yunfei secretly recruiting peripheral disciples, although he thinks it¡¯s very hidden, it¡¯s better than Those people knew that it was normal, and even if Li Yunfei was investigating heavily, there was no way to know everything about them, so it would be no surprise if there were people from other sects.


    "Since you are suspicious, why do you bring them all in?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "Because the sect needs to develop." Huang Feng said: "Even if it is me, there is no way to investigate their identities in a short period of time. Then, if the sect wants to expand, it must be recruited. The people I hired, I can¡¯t guarantee that there are no other sects in them, so it is almost inevitable that spies from other sects will come in. It¡¯s just a matter of time."


    "Then what are you going to do?" Bai Xiaorou asked.


    "I have already told them very clearly before. It is easy to join in. However, once the rules of the door are violated, the consequences will be disastrous. The first rule of the door is that you must not betray the sect or make a mistake. Anything that violates the sect, they have already worshipped the Huaxia Sword Sect. Naturally, these sect rules must be obeyed. If it is violated, I will naturally take action." Huang Feng said.


    Indeed, Huang Feng has repeatedly emphasized this issue before. At that time, everyone seemed not to care too much and felt that they would not violate the rules, or those with ulterior motives thought that even if they violated the rules, He will not be discovered by Huang Feng, or he has already wanted to retreat, and he is not afraid of Huang Feng''s threat.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know that Huang Feng has never been a person who likes to laugh. Since he has raised this matter so seriously, it shows that he attaches great importance to this point. Once someone violates it, he will naturally You will be welcome.


    As for how to find out who is sent by other sects, it may be difficult for others, but for Huang Feng, it is not too difficult. Of course, if you don¡¯t give those spies a little benefit, Those people won''t be exposed, so Huang Feng asked Li Yunfei and the others to start teaching the disciples the cultivation techniques. This is to lead the snake out of the cave and expose the people themselves.

 2062 Chapter 2062 Really Happened

    Bai Xiaoruan and Xie Mengjiao looked far away. The lively crowd, I am afraid, those people sent by other schools, are still immersed in the joy of successfully mixing in. It is estimated that they are very proud, but they are I don''t know, Huang Feng has already focused on them.


    In the evening, the entire Sky Profound Sect gradually fell into silence. Some of those disciples had already rested, while others continued to practice in the room. The lively residence during the day seemed unusually quiet.


    At this moment, a slightly sneaky figure walked out of a room, looked around, and after making sure that there were no people around, closed the door and walked towards the back mountain.


    When this person reached the back mountain, a bird like a homing pigeon flew over and landed directly on his shoulder. Without the slightest accident, the person took out a densely written note from his arms. Then it was rolled into a circle and tied to the leg of the homing pigeon, and then the homing pigeon was released.


    Seeing the homing pigeon flying further and further, the man smiled satisfied, then turned around and wanted to go back.


    However, when he turned around, the smile on his face instantly solidified, because behind him, I don¡¯t know when, there were already two more people, one is Li Yunfei, the master of the sect generation, and the other is his master. , Chu Yu who was responsible for handing him over for cultivation.


    "Yue Xinghe, it''s so late, what are you doing here if you don''t sleep?" Chu Yu looked at his disciple with an ugly expression.


    "Master, Master, I just arrived here, and I am a little uncomfortable, so I can''t sleep at night, so I walk around." The one who let go of the homing pigeon was one of the disciples who just started today, Yue Xinghe.


    It¡¯s just that Yue Xinghe¡¯s face is not good at this time. Seeing his master and Li Yunfei, his faces are obviously nervous. Facing his master¡¯s questioning, his eyes are a little dodge, but, Also find a good reason.


    "Walking around, why is the expression so flustered?" Chu Yu asked, his expression didn''t improve, obviously, he didn''t believe his words.


    "I didn''t expect the master and uncle to appear here suddenly, so I was shocked." Yue Xinghe said.


    "So, it''s ours?" Li Yunfei smiled faintly, but in Yue Xinghe''s eyes, his smile looked a little cold.


    "No, no, I am courageous myself, not to blame Master, Master." Yue Xinghe said quickly.


    "You are courageous? You are not courageous. You dare to sneak into our Huaxia Sword Sect, and you dare to take the words of the head master as a dear. You are very courageous." Li Yunfei said.


    "Uncle, I don''t understand, what are you talking about." When Yue Xinghe heard Li Yunfei say this, the panic in his eyes became more obvious, and his feet seemed to move.


    "Don''t understand?" Li Yunfei said. At this moment, he heard a sound of "pop" and an object fell from the sky to the eyes of the three of them. Although it was late at night, the three of them could still see clearly. Here, what that thing looks like.


    However, when Yue Xinghe saw this thing, his face suddenly paled.


    "Seeing this thing, do you understand now?" Li Yunfei said, but his murderous aura suddenly increased.


    Yue Xinghe stared at the thing on the ground, and for a while, he didn''t know what to say, because that thing was the pigeon he had just let go, but the pigeon that was still alive just now is still motionless. , Completely lost his breath.


    On the heads of the three of them, a big black bird flew by and whispered softly. Li Yunfei pointed in its direction and thanked him. Just now, this homing pigeon was made by the big bird in the sky.


    "What else do you have to say?" Chu Yu''s expression was unusually ugly. After all, this Yue Xinghe is now his disciple. If this happened to his disciple, his face will naturally be ugly: "Say, which one are you? Sent from the school?"


    However, at this moment, something suddenly flew towards Chu Yu, Li Yunfei was the first to react, and subconsciously called out carefully, then he pulled Chu Yu to his side and avoided the thing.


    Looking at Yue Xinghe again, he took advantage of this opportunity and ran up the mountain. He did the attack on Chu Yu just now, and he obviously wanted to take this opportunity to escape.


    However, he did not expect that Li Yunfei''s strength had reached the Nascent Soul level, even Chu Yu had the cultivation base of the early Golden Core Stage, Yue Xinghe''s strength was not strong, and if it was too strong, it would not be possible to be They were chosen to be the disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect. People from other schools had already thought of this. Therefore, in order to avoid suspicion, they could only send people with relatively low strength. In this case, it would not be easy to cause suspicion.


    Of course, the disadvantage is that it is as it is now. Once discovered, it will be difficult to escape.


    "Big brother, don''t do it, I''ll take care of this bastard!" Chu Yu said with a pale expression. He didn''t expect that not only did Yue Xinghe do things that violated the master''s school, he actually wanted to kill himself, which made him feel strange Anger.


    Li Yunfei looked at the back of Yue Xinghe''s escape, nodded, and said, "Okay, try to get alive."


    "I know." Chu Yu nodded, and immediately, his figure fluttered, and the whole person was already chasing in the direction Yue Xinghe had fled.


    Li Yunfei didn''t follow. Although Yue Xinghe ran for a while, Li Yunfei believed that Chu Yu could catch up with him. After all, the difference in strength between the two was quite large.


    Li Yunfei was not worried that Yue Xinghe would escape. He looked at the dead homing pigeon on the ground, his expression ugly for a while, and admiration for a while.


    In fact, Li Yunfei was able to discover Yue Xinghe¡¯s behavior tonight, thanks to Huang Feng¡¯s reminder to him. In the afternoon, Huang Feng reminded him to be careful of people with other sects and gang up with those people. Come in.


    Li Yunfei was also shocked at the time. She thought that when she accepted these peripheral disciples, she was very careful. After many inspections, she also did not allow them to publicize the matter, so as to keep it secret. People of other sects know this.


    However, after Huang Feng reminded him, he had to pay attention to this matter. Although he felt that what he had done was sufficiently concealed, he still had unconditional trust in Huang Feng. Never take it lightly.


    Therefore, after leaving Huang Feng, he carefully observed the situation of everyone secretly, and did not find anything abnormal at the time. It was only at night that he could see that Yue Xinghe seemed a little strange. He decided to be on the safe side. Followed to take a look, and at the same time, he called Yue Xinghe''s master Chu Yu.


    What Li Yunfei did not expect was that what Huang Feng was worried about before really happened. It happened right under his nose. This Yue Xinghe was actually a spy of other schools, although he did not see Yue Xinghe. What was written on that note, however, Yue Xinghe''s behavior was already very telling. He and Chu Yu were also ready to ask clearly.


    Then, Yue Xinghe''s actions also proved that Huang Feng''s previous guess was correct. This Yue Xinghe was indeed someone from another school, otherwise, he would not want to escape with a guilty conscience.


    In this regard, Li Yunfei admired Huang Feng¡¯s vision and ashamed of his own negligence. Before, he felt that his behavior was very concealed. It is impossible for people from other schools to know. Moreover, these people are also themselves. The candidate who was determined after repeated investigations did not expect that there were spies sent by other sects in it, which made Li Yunfei''s face dull.


    Fortunately, his face is nothing compared to the sect¡¯s practice methods. Li Yunfei obviously also cares more about the sect¡¯s practice methods. Fortunately, Huang Feng reminded him in time to avoid leaking the sect¡¯s practice methods. Get out.


    Just when Li Yunfei was looking at bending over and pulling out the note on the leg of the homing pigeon on the ground, Chu Yu had already returned with Yue Xinghe over there. It could be seen that Yue Xinghe was injured. He was obviously anxious. Yu was injured. After all, this incident happened to his apprentice, and Chu Yu''s face would not look good, so he would inevitably feel ashamed and angry.


    Fortunately, Chu Yu also knew the severity. Although Yue Xinghe was injured, he obviously did not kill the other party. Li Yunfei just looked at it and made sure that the other party was still breathing, so he didn''t care anymore.


    "Is it a practice technique?" Chu Yu walked to Li Yunfei''s side and asked.


    Li Yunfei was looking at the note in his hand. Hearing what Chu Yu said, he passed the note. Chu Yu threw Yue Xinghe on the ground like trash. After that, he took the note and looked at it.


    It¡¯s just that the more you look at it, the more ugly Chu Yu¡¯s face becomes. This note indeed records the practice techniques they gave to Yue Xinghe and their second generation of disciples today. In addition to the practice techniques, the note, Actually, he also introduced some news about Huaxia Jianzong, including that Huaxia Jianzong actually has more than a hundred masters of the Golden Core Stage. At the same time, the news of Huang Feng''s return is also on this note.


    "This bastard!" Chu Yu, anxious, kicked Yue Xinghe twice, but Yue Xinghe just hummed a few words, and had no strength to struggle.


    "Let''s go, take him back to the head." Li Yunfei said.


    "Okay." Chu Yu nodded, and then picked up Yue Xinghe.


    Li Yunfei and Chu Yu brought Yue Xinghe to see Huang Feng. Huang Feng was not too surprised when he saw that someone was telling the news. This incident was originally a high probability event, even if I didn''t find it tonight, and after that, it is also possible to happen.

 2063 Chapter 2063

    "You, I''m still a little anxious." After reading the note, Huang Feng said to Yue Xinghe who was lying on the ground: "This is not putting my Huaxia Sword Sect in the eyes at all. It''s just the first day. You dare to do this, at least you have to wait to get acquainted here.


    Yue Xinghe lay on the ground, watching the words calmly and talking to him, but he was cold in his heart. The actions he thought were very careful before, now it seems that they are all under the gaze of others, and they have not concealed the other party.


    At this time, Yue Xinghe had only regrets in his heart. Indeed, if he waited for a while, as Huang Feng said, until Huang Feng and the others were slack, I am afraid that he would not be discovered if he sent the news out. I can only blame myself, Jiang Huang Feng, Jiang Huaxia Jianzong thought too simple, thinking that they would not have thought that among these people, there would be spies from other schools.


    However, Yue Xinghe obviously didn¡¯t know that even if he waited for a while before doing this, he would still be arrested. Huang Feng wanted to find people sent by other schools, but he didn¡¯t just rely on Li Yunfei and the others to stare. Now, around everyone of those second-generation disciples who just started today, there are little guys who Huang Feng exchanged specifically to follow. It can be said that every move of these people is under Huang Feng¡¯s supervision and wants Stealing the cultivation technique of Huaxia Sword Sect, here in Huangfeng, it is more difficult than climbing to the sky.


    "Okay, don''t regret there, let''s talk, which school did you send from?" Huang Feng asked Yue Xinghedao lightly.


    However, Yue Xinghe closed his eyes tightly and said nothing, as if he had not heard Huang Feng''s words.


    "Have you heard, what do you want from the head?! Say it!" Li Yunfei kicked Yue Xinghe and said.


    Yue Xinghe still kept his mouth shut, looking at his appearance, it was obvious that he wanted to fight to the end.


    "Okay." Huang Feng waved his hand and told Li Yunfei to stop kicking, and said: "You two, take him down and interrogate him. Any method can be used, as long as the person does not die. In addition, today Don¡¯t say anything about things at night, and tell the public tomorrow that he has gone to practice in retreat."


    "Yes, Master." Li Yunfei and Chu Yu arched their hands. After that, Li Yunfei hesitated and said, "Master, do you think that among those people, there are people from other schools?"


    "Be careful, it''s always correct." Huang Feng said non-committal.


    "I see, Master." Li Yunfei said.


    Obviously, Huang Feng felt that among the group of people who started today, there are people from other sects who did not say anything about Zhang Yue Xinghe for the first time, because he didn''t want to start violating the snake and arouse other people''s alertness.


    After that, Yue Xinghe was dragged out by Li Yunfei and Chu Yu. Huang Feng was not worried about how hard Yue Xinghe¡¯s mouth would be. Such a person probably hadn¡¯t been in the martial arts for long, and his sense of belonging was not that strong. Besides, even if Li Yunfei and Chu Yu can''t ask anything, don''t they still have themselves?What he has is the means to make Yue Xinghe speak.


    On the second day, Yue Xinghe¡¯s disappearance did not cause much sensation. After all, in the cultivation world, it is common to practice in retreat. Except for Yue Xinghe, even other people are gaining cultivation. After the practice, they will also choose to practice in retreat.


    When the next night came, Li Yunfei and Chu Yu came to see Huang Feng again. This time, they both came to report on the interrogation of Yue Xinghe.


    "Kuangsha Valley?" Huang Feng frowned slightly after hearing the name Li Yunfei had said. After thinking about it for a while, he remembered what kind of school it was.


    Kuangsha Valley is inferior to Tianxuanzong and Jingshuizhai, but compared with other schools, it is not too small. It can be regarded as a second-rate top school. The name of the valley master is Sha Qianli. When he was in the Sky Profound Sect, Huang Feng also had contact with the other party. In his impression, he was a bold and hearty middle-aged man, but he did not expect to do such a thing.


    "It''s Kuangsha Valley!" Li Yunfei said, "Yue Xinghe has already confessed that he was sent by Sha Qianli, the master of Kuangsha Valley. In fact, Sha Qianli sent more than one person to the school who contacted us to travel. Disciple, they deliberately set up traps to put those people in danger. However, let our disciples of the sect to save, and after that, they caught up with the line of our sect, but the only person who really got in was Yue Xinghe. The others People were eliminated during our previous secret investigation."


    What Huang Feng thought was right. As expected, Yue Xinghe could not hold on for long. Under the pressure of Li Yunfei and Chu Yu, he was able to hold on at first, but both Li Yunfei and Chu Yu felt that this In matters, the two are responsible. Therefore, for a spy like Yue Xinghe, the two naturally will not have the slightest look at them. They used various methods to ensure that they did not kill each other. After all, Yue Xinghe didn''t have much cultivation base and couldn''t bear so much suffering, so he finally explained it.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Okay, since he has already explained it, let him have a good time. As for Kuangsha Valley, after their people return from the Demon Realm, I will come to visit."


    When Huang Feng recruited those disciples before, he made it clear to those people. Once they did something that violated the rules of the door, he would never be polite. Huang Feng was not just talking about it at the time, maybe some people. He didn''t take it to heart, but Huang Feng knew that he was not joking at the time. Now, if someone does this kind of thing, he will naturally not be polite.


    As for the Kuangsha Valley, Huang Feng is also not polite. He originally came back this time to establish his sect''s power. He was about to come here to kill the chicken and the monkey. This Kuangsha Valley was sent to the door, and Huang Feng would naturally not. Let it go.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also knew that it was definitely not only the Kuangshagu family who attacked their Huaxia Sword Sect''s idea. He also needs to let other families know that if he wants to attack their Huaxia Sword Sect''s idea, he must first be avenged. For preparations, Huaxia Jianzong is not the kind of little sect who can only be bullied without the slightest resistance.


    It¡¯s just that now, like other sects, Kuangsha Valley has followed the people of the Profound Sky Sect to attack the Demon Realm. Although it is said that there must be people in their sect¡¯s station, Huang Feng does not want to find those people at this time. The trouble, he wanted to wait for the Valley Lord of Kuangsha Valley and the elders to come back, and then settle the accounts together.


    "Yes, Master." Li Yunfei and Chu Yu nodded, and they had no objection to Huang Feng''s arrangement.


    Although Li Yunfei and Chu Yu are not people who like to kill innocent people, in their hearts, the status of the martial art is very important. It can be said that without Huaxia Jianzong, there would be no them now. And now, Yue However, Xinghe wanted to steal the cultivation technique of the sect and shake the foundation of the sect. This was a very serious matter in the eyes of the two of them, and it had threatened the existence of the sect. Therefore, in the hearts of both of them, Yue Xinghe hated him to death, wishing to kill him now.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng let the results come to him, the two would naturally have no opinion.


    "In addition, during this period of time, I will refine some pills to help you in your cultivation. You must also urge others to step up their cultivation. I think something big will happen soon." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, Master." The two did not ask in detail, but directly nodded in response.


    After dealing with Yue Xinghe¡¯s affairs, Huang Feng can finally develop his sect with peace of mind for the time being. Of course, secretly, he is still observing those second-generation disciples who have just started. Huang Feng knows that in his own sect, Before fully establishing prestige, there are many people who want to fight their own sect. The realm of cultivation is a world where the weak and the strong. Unless their Huaxia Sword Sect reaches the status of the Sky Profound Sect, no one dares to fight. The idea of ??own school.


    Of course, in addition to observing those people, Huang Feng also exchanged more advanced cultivation techniques to practice for one generation of disciples, helping them to further accelerate the speed of cultivation. At the same time, he also explained to the second generation of disciples that as long as their cultivation level is reached. At the same time, if you make a certain contribution to the school, you can also practice.


    After all, what Huang Feng brought out this time was a cultivation technique that was even more advanced than the previous one. The previous cultivation technique was already very advanced compared to other sects. However, in Huaxia Sword Sect, It belongs to the basic exercises, and now it¡¯s the advanced exercises. Every sect is like this. Everyone can practice the basic exercises. However, if you want to practice advanced exercises, you need certain conditions. Yes, but the conditions of each school are different.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s request is not excessive, everyone can understand.


    And those generations of disciples are very happy. Only the basic cultivation techniques have allowed them to improve their cultivation so much in a short period of time. Now, Huang Feng has given them advanced cultivation techniques. For their cultivation, it is definitely a great thing.


    Moreover, Huang Feng trusts a generation of disciples. Therefore, for them, there is no cultivation requirement. Everyone can practice the advanced exercises. In this way, everyone is confident that they can further accelerate themselves. The speed of cultivation.


    At the same time, Huang Feng took Su Yumo and others to roam among the hundred thousand mountains, which is a very dangerous existence for others, and most people would not dare to be inside. Walk around at will, but for Huang Feng and others, it is almost the same as the back garden of his own home, so you can go anywhere.


    Moreover, it is indeed like a big garden, with all kinds of exotic flowers and plants, and even more species than there are on earth.

 2064 Chapter 2064 Rescue Yaoer

    "Master, something has happened!"


    On this day, when Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others returned to the Huaxia Jianzong station again, they saw that Li Yunfei was already there waiting for them, and as soon as they saw them appear, they immediately greeted them, with a little anxiety on their faces.


    "What''s wrong? What happened in the sect?" Huang Feng asked.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng and Su Yumo have been walking around in the 100,000 mountains. They have not returned to the sect station for more than ten days. Originally, there was nothing major in the sect, plus Li Yunfei. Now, Huang Feng thinks that there should be no problem, but now it seems that something has happened.


    "It''s not our Huaxia Sword Sect that has an accident, it''s other sects!" Li Yunfei said: "Other sects attacking the Demon Realm team, some people have come back, the situation is very bad."


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Huang Feng asked.


    Although Huaxia Sword Sect did not participate in this attack on the Demon Realm, Huang Feng and the others are still very concerned about this action. After all, this is a major event related to the entire human world cultivation sect, and China Sword Sect is also these cultivation sects. One of the members naturally has to care about this matter.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng arrived, he sent out some of the disciples in the school to inquire about the progress of the matter at any time, but now it seems to have inquired about something, and it does not seem to be a good thing.


    "Yes, Master." Li Yunfei responded, and after that, he told Huang Feng what he had heard.


    It turns out that since entering the Demon Realm, the team of the cultivation sect of the human world has been unsuccessful. The environment in the Demon Realm is obviously different from that in the human world. The whole world is dim, and there is a bloody atmosphere everywhere. The people in the human world are very uncomfortable.


    Except at the beginning, the Demon Realm was caught off guard by the cultivation sect on the Human Realm side. After that, they quickly responded. They did not surrender, but quickly organized resistance, and the facts proved The people of the Demon Realm are indeed very sturdy, even if they have experienced heavy losses before, they have organized the remaining teams and used their familiarity with the environment to ambush the cultivation teams in the human world.


    From this time on, the cultivation team in the human world began to suffer losses. The cultivation team in the human world obviously underestimated the resistance of the people in the demon world, and underestimated the remaining power in the demon world.


    At the same time, they also discovered that the true qi in their bodies actually felt suppressed here. The devil qi here was too heavy and the environment was too depressing, which caused the zhen qi in their bodies to run slowly and their strength was not available. Full play.


    Seeing this situation, especially when the loss is getting bigger and bigger, some people suggest to withdraw to the human world first, and wait until everyone is ready to come back. After all, they were not prepared enough before, and they are not here. Understand, when next time, they are ready and have some understanding of this place, if they come again, the situation will definitely be better than this time.


    However, this kind of suggestion was rejected by the head of Dehou. He felt that everyone¡¯s discomfort was only temporary. As long as they persisted, they would soon be able to adapt to the environment of the demon world. Moreover, the people in the demon world already knew that they would come back to attack. The Demon Realm is already here. If you come back next time, they will definitely be prepared. The situation may not be better than this time. It is better to take this place in one go. They are not feeling well now, and the Demon Realm will definitely not feel well. .


    As a result, the entire human world team had differences in opinions, some agreed to go back first, and some wanted to take this opportunity to defeat the devil.


    The result of this is that the command of the head of Dehou was not fully implemented in the whole team, and the whole team seemed a little chaotic.


    And the Demon Realm clearly understood this situation, accurately grasped this opportunity, assembled a large number of teams, and attacked the cultivation sects of the human world, and this attack was absolutely fatal. Because the Demon Realm is prepared here, and the Human Realm side is not only unprepared, it is also very chaotic. There is no way to organize effective resistance at the first time of the attack.


    As a result, in this battle, a decisive scene finally appeared. The entire cultivating team of the human world was crushed by the team of the demon world. The cultivating sects of the human world who originally had different minds were even more so. It seemed chaotic, some wanted to take the opportunity to escape, and some were resisting desperately, with mixed reactions.


    In this situation, in front of the neatly unified Demon Realm team, they suffered a fatal blow. The entire human realm''s cultivation team suffered heavy losses. After that, even those who wanted to persist with the Demon Realm team had to retreat. , Because they can''t hold on anymore.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too late at this time, the collapse has already formed, the scene is irreversible, even if it is the head of Virtue, Master Jingwen and others stand up at the same time, wanting to reorganize the force to resist, even if it is not. It is also good to be able to retreat in a unified way, but there is no way to do it.


    Moreover, the head of Dehou, Master Jingwen, and others were also taken care of by the people of the demon world. As a result, the head of Dehou was seriously injured and unconscious and was snatched back by the people of Xuanzong, while Master Jingwen was too waiting. , The whereabouts are unknown and have not been found yet.


    "A lot of people have already escaped through the teleportation array, and now people are still coming out of the teleportation array every day. The situation is terrible." Li Yunfei said with a heavy face.


    Although Li Yunfei was also very angry about Xuanzong¡¯s actions before, and it is estimated that they would be excluded from the Huaxia Sword Sect, but after all, their Huaxia Sword Sect is also a member of the real world of cultivation. Moreover, with heavy losses, Li Yunfei was naturally in a bad mood. After all, he was not hostile to other schools.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Go, let''s go and see."


    After speaking, Huang Feng''s figure has disappeared in place, turned into a stream of light, and headed towards the direction of the teleportation array. Li Yunfei also hurriedly caught up. At the same time, Su Yumo and others followed, but, Their speed is not as fast as Huang Feng''s.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the entrance of the cave where the teleportation array was located, it fell down. At this time, it seemed a little empty, or even a little messy, and there were some weapons dropped on the ground.


    Huang Feng walked into the cave, and at this time, Li Yunfei, Su Yumo and others also arrived and walked in.


    "Is this the teleportation formation?" Tang Muxue looked at the teleportation formation in the middle of the cave with some surprise and said.


    Others, including Li Yunfei, looked at the teleportation formation with curiosity. Although the teleportation formation was in this hundred thousand mountains and not far from the location of the Huaxia Sword Sect, Li Yunfei hadn''t been there before. It was the first time he saw the teleportation array.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    And at this moment, a strange light suddenly appeared on the teleportation formation, and then twenty or thirty figures appeared there. Obviously, these people were all teleported back from the demon world.


    However, these people seemed very embarrassed at this time, some of them were still injured, their faces were pale, and their emotions were depressed.


    When those people saw Huang Feng and them, most of them just glanced at them, and then turned their gazes away, because they didn¡¯t know Huang Feng and Li Yunfei. Many people had heard Huang Feng¡¯s name, but, see There are not many people who have been. As for Li Yunfei, he has been in the residence of the Huaxia Jianzong for this period of time. I am afraid that these people have not even heard of him, and Su Yumo and others have come for the first time. In this space, there is even less knowledge.


    Obviously, these people regard Huang Feng and the others as people of other sects in the realm of cultivation, and they all know that during this time, everyone is returning from the demon world one after another. Maybe Huang Feng and the others are A group of people came back before them.


    However, at this moment, I heard one of them, excitedly shouting towards Huang Feng and the others: "Senior Huang!"


    Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment. He had heard such a name more than once before. If he guessed correctly, he should have called it.


    Sure enough, at this time, a woman dressed in white rushed towards Huangfeng with excitement, which made the eyes of Su Yumo and others slightly changed, even Li Yunfei''s expression seemed to have changed slightly.


    "Senior Huang, are you back?" The woman rushed to Huang Feng''s side and said to Huang Feng excitedly. Fortunately, she seemed to be a little sensible, or she didn''t dare to get too close to Huang Feng, but was just standing there. Talking to him in front of him did not hold Huang Feng.


    "Do you know me?" Huang Feng asked. After all, not many people have known him before, and most of them have just heard of him.


    "Know, know, I''m Qing''er from Jingshuizhai." The woman said excitedly, but Huang Feng obviously didn''t know her, but he knew that she and Mengyao were of the same school.


    Qing''er seemed to realize this too quickly, and she quickly said: "I am Yao''er''s senior sister. Before, when Tianxuanzong Yao''er was taking care of you, I went to her. At that time, I saw you once, but At that time, you were still in a coma."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Mengyao''s senior sister." Huang Feng said suddenly.


    Before, when he was attacked and beaten into a coma, Mengyaoer was indeed taking care of him. It seemed that Qinger and Mengyaoer had a very good relationship, and it was normal to see Mengyaoer. The other party was the one he saw at that time. , It''s just that I didn''t realize it at the time.


    "Senior Huang, you must save Yao''er." Senior Sister Qing''er said to Huang Feng with an anxious expression.

 2065 Chapter 2065 Go to Jingshui Zhai

    "Yao''er? You mean Mengyao''er? What''s wrong with her?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and realized that Yao''er in Qing''er''s mouth should be Mengyao''er.


    "It''s her." Qing''er said: "Before, the master took us to block the demons and buy time for people from other sects. Finally, the master disappeared and Yao''er was also seriously injured. He is still unconscious. ."


    At this time, the other people on the scene also seemed to understand that the senior Huang in Qing''er''s mouth was the Huang Feng who showed great power in the war between humans and demons three years ago. Suddenly, everyone was excited. .


    You know, at this time, they had just suffered a big defeat in the Demon Realm. They suffered heavy losses and low morale. Even many people they were familiar with were not sure where they were at this time. Maybe they were missing, maybe they were dead. Even, even the respected senior masters like Dehou and Master Jingwen have suffered heavy losses, and many people are full of worries and confusion about the future of the cultivation world.


    But at this moment, they saw Huang Feng. How could this not surprise them?


    In the human-devil battle three years ago, Huang Feng showed super skills. Even the emperor of the demon world is not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. It is said that Huang Feng has reached the legendary semi-fairy realm. , This is definitely a super master.


    However, Huang Feng had not been able to follow everyone to attack the Demon World because he had gone out to wander before. This was declared by the Profound Sky Sect. At that time, everyone did not think much about it. After all, in the realm of cultivation, retreat and wandering are normal things. For this reason, although many people thought at the time, it would be much better if there were super masters like Huang Feng in charge.


    However, Huang Feng couldn''t come because he was wandering around, and everyone couldn''t say anything. In addition, many sects, including Profound Sky Sect, were full of confidence in this crusade against the devil, and everyone temporarily forgot Huang Feng.


    After experiencing a big defeat and low morale, they realized the importance of Huang Feng again when they saw Huang Feng. Many people even thought in their hearts that if Huang Feng had followed them before, maybe There will be no such big defeat today.


    But after temporarily losing the head of Dehou, Jingwen Master was too heavyweight senior master, when everyone did not know what to do in the future, Huang Feng appeared, which is tantamount to a night in the dark. When the light is on, everyone is naturally excited.


    "Senior Huang, are you really Senior Huang?"


    "Senior Huang, please save my master, he is still in the demon world."


    "Master Huang, you must help us, come out to support the overall situation, and lead everyone to resist the devil."


    Everyone yelled at Huang Feng one after another, their emotions seemed a bit agitated, the original heavy and depressed mood, at this time, all seemed to have disappeared.


    And because of their defeat this time, they could have retreated safely, but because of the final ambush, they became disintegrated. As a result, many people were broken up and stranded in the demon world, because They are unfamiliar with the environment of the devil. It will be difficult for them to rendezvous with the large forces. This is why, people have been teleporting back these days, and every time it is only a small group, a small group, these people are all looking for Those who came back with a large army, but there are still many people who cannot find the large army for the time being, so naturally there is no way to come back.


    At the same time, because of this fiasco, many people are worried that the devil world will take advantage of the emptiness and take advantage of this opportunity to hit the human world. This is something that many people worry about. Now, the head of Dehou is seriously injured and unconscious, Jing Wenshi Too missing, and some other famous masters were more or less injured. In this way, once the people of the demon race come over, everyone doesn¡¯t even know what to do. It seems that even a leader No, how can this keep everyone from panic?


    And now that I see Huang Feng, some people naturally thought of letting Huang Feng lead everyone. Moreover, there was more than one person who had such an idea, because Huang Feng¡¯s performance in the human-devil battle three years ago was too It has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Everyone admires his skill. Although they are surprised at Huang Feng''s youth, but under this situation, it is clear that there is no such mood to think too much. Huang Feng has enough strength. Come and lead everyone.


    "Be quiet, everyone." Huang Feng pressed his hands and motioned for everyone to calm down, and said, "I don''t know the specific situation there yet. I will talk about it after I find out. Besides, if the demons really dare to fight over. If you don¡¯t need to say anything, I will do it too. The Huaxia Sword Sect is also a member of the realm of cultivation. We will not just sit idly by. Everyone should go back to their own school to recuperate and heal."


    Those people saw Huang Feng say this, although the mood has not completely stabilized, but it is a lot better than before, and what Huang Feng said is reasonable, after all, he has never been to the demon world, and does not understand the demon world. , I still don¡¯t know what happened there. I must first understand the situation. People like them suffered from not knowing the situation there before. This led to the current defeat. Therefore, they also hope , Huang Feng can be fully prepared, otherwise, if Huang Feng also folded there, it would really be over.


    Moreover, after these people came out of the Demon Realm, they really wanted to go back to the martial art to see them first. They also wanted to know the specific situation in the martial art, what was lost, or who was missing.


    For this reason, after receiving Huang Feng¡¯s reply, these people all left the cave one by one. Of course, before leaving, their gaze and attention to Huang Feng are indispensable. After all, Huang Feng can say , Is now the first person in the realm of comprehension, such a person is not something they can meet casually.


    Of course, there is still one person who has not left, and that is Qinger of Jingshui Zhai.


    "Where is Mengyao''er now?" Huang Feng asked Qing''er after everyone else had left.


    "It should be in the sect resident. She was sent back before. I will stay in the Demon Realm and continue to search for other teachers and sisters." Qinger said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded and said: "Let''s go, let''s go to your martial station to see."


    "Okay." Qinger naturally couldn''t ask for it, and quickly nodded in agreement.


    After that, Huang Feng took Su Yumo and others, and followed Qinger to the station of Jingshuizhai. As for Li Yunfei, he went back to the station of Huaxia Jianzong. At the same time, he also sent people to inquire about the specific battles between these humans and demons. The more you understand the situation, the better.


    Li Yunfei naturally did not dare to neglect this, because this time the crusade against the demon world was not smooth, the world of human cultivation must face the demon again, either in the human world or in the demon world, no matter what , Between the two sides, there must be a result. Therefore, the more you understand each other''s situation now, the more beneficial it will be for the war that comes after them.


    At the same time, Li Yunfei also realized that the demons are not easy to deal with, even if they have suffered a severe injury before, but this time it still brought huge losses and troubles to the human world, and there are people who cultivate their comprehension. There are the factors of Jie''s carelessness and the factors of not understanding the other party''s situation. Regarding these situations, Li Yunfei definitely doesn''t want them to repeat the same mistakes afterwards.


    On the other side, Huang Feng and others followed Qing''er to Jingshuizhai.


    Jingshuizhai¡¯s residence is surrounded by beautiful mountains and clear waters. The environment is quite good, with strong spiritual energy and quiet environment. It is very suitable for cultivation and can also make people enter a clean state as soon as possible.


    After Huang Feng arrived here, he took a deep breath and felt that the true qi in his body seemed to be surging. Obviously, the environment here is quite good, even if it is not as good as the Huaxia Sword Sect in the 100,000 mountains. However, compared with other schools, it is much better. It is no wonder that Jingshuizhai has cultivated so many masters, and there is even Mengyao''s outstanding existence among the younger generation.


    "Hey, why are all women here?" Xie Mengjiao looked at the Jingshuizhai disciples around him, somewhat surprised.


    "We Jingshuizhai always only accept female disciples." Qinger said. Along the way, she has understood the relationship between Su Yumo and others and Huang Feng, and she was naturally surprised. You know, in the realm of cultivation, A person generally has only one Taoist companion. Moreover, a person who cultivates is most important to his cultivation. On the contrary, he is not so enthusiastic about this kind of affection. Therefore, like Huang Feng, one person has so many. Women''s affairs are not common.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not difficult to accept. After all, in the world, there are quite a lot of this kind of things, and in the realm of cultivation, this kind of situation is only rare, not uncommon.


    However, Qing''er still feels a little uncomfortable in her heart, not because of herself, but because of Mengyao, because she knows that Mengyao¡¯s affection for Huang Feng is male and female, but she has not expressed it. Now Huang Feng With so many women, I don''t know what Mengyao would think when she knew it.


    Of course, before that, Mengyao had to wake up first, so Qinger didn''t think too much about this matter.


    "Let''s not talk about male disciples in Jingshuizhai. Even men of other sects are rarely allowed to come. Speaking of which, Senior Huang is the first male to appear outside Jingshuizhai in 50 years." Qing''er continued. Said.


    "Then this is almost the same as the nun''s house." Tan Ying whispered.


    "Nun''s Nunnery? What kind of school is that? Is it similar to our situation?" Qing''er''s hearing is pretty good. After hearing Tan Ying''s self-talk, she knows that she obviously doesn''t know much about the nun''s. At least, before Never heard of it.

 2066 Chapter 2066 Healing Mengyaoer

    "It''s a small school, it''s normal if you haven''t heard of it." Huang Feng said.


    Qing''er nodded, but didn''t get too entangled in this issue.


    Everyone followed Qing''er all the way, and the people around saw Huang Feng and their appearance. Many people cast their eyes on Huang Feng, especially Huang Feng the most. They did not recognize Huang Feng, but This is the first time a man has come in from Jingshuizhai in many years. It is inevitable to be a little curious. However, because Senior Sister Qinger led the way, no one came up to ask.


    Although Qinger''s position in Jingshuizhai is not as good as Mengyaoer, she is also a disciple of Jingwen Master, and she is also very popular with Jingshuizhai. Therefore, she is in Jingshuizhai. The status is still very high. At the moment, Jingwen is too missing and Mengyao has fallen into a coma again. Qinger is dealing with everything in Jingshuizhai. She brought people in, so naturally no one dared to question. .


    "Here." After walking for a while, everyone came to a backyard. Qinger opened the master bedroom in that yard and said to Huang Feng and others.


    Huang Feng and others followed Qing''er in. There were two female disciples in the room who seemed to be feeding Mengyaoer, while Mengyaoer was lying on the bed, motionless.


    Huang Feng looked at Mengyaoer lying on the bed. Compared with before, Mengyaoer has not changed much in appearance, she is still so beautiful and refined, and it may be that her cultivation base has been further improved. , The temperament seems to be better than before.


    It''s just that Mengyao''s was in an injured state at this time, and because of this, she seemed to be a little thin, and at the same time, her face looked very pale with not much blood.


    "How is the situation?" Qinger asked the two female disciples.


    "Uncle Yaoer hasn''t woken up yet, and has been in a coma. Moreover, the situation seems to have worsened than before, and her body is weaker." One of the female disciples said to Qing''er. After speaking, she secretly looked at Huang. Feng, guessing Huang Feng''s identity in his heart.


    Mengyaoer, as a closed disciple of Master Jingwen, has a high status and seniority in Jingshui Zhai. Therefore, even if these two female disciples are older than Mengyaoer, they have to be called. Mengyao said "Uncle Master". In the world of comprehension, age is the most important thing. For example, the generation of disciples in Huaxia Jianzong were recruited by Huang Feng three years ago. At that time, most of them were only talented. He is more than ten years old, and he is still less than twenty years old.


    The second-generation disciples who are just getting started are generally older than the first-generation disciples. However, facing the first-generation disciples, they still have to call a master, or uncle, or uncle. Age does not matter at all. .


    "Well, you two go out." Qinger said to the two.


    "Yes." The two nodded. Although they were curious about Huang Feng''s identity, neither of them had any intention to ask. After all, Qing''er brought the person, and Qing''er''s status in Jingshuizhai is also better than They are tall, they are naturally hard to deal with Qinger.


    Qing''er walked to the bed and looked at Mengyao''s still unconscious and said, "Yao''er, see who I brought you? Don''t worry, Senior Huang is here, you will be fine."


    However, Mengyao, who was in a coma, obviously couldn''t answer Qing''er''s words, and the whole person was still lying motionless.


    "Senior Huang, I have worked hard." Qing''er turned around and said to Huang Feng, and then gave way to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded to Qing''er, then came to the bed, put his hand on Mengyao''s wrist, and probed her situation.


    "Sister Mengyaoer is so beautiful," Tan Ying said in a low voice.


    "It looks like it''s not clear with that guy." Xie Mengjiao also whispered: "Before, when he told us about this space, he also said that it has nothing to do with this Mengyao. Look now. , It is estimated to be false."


    "It''s not necessarily." Tan Ying obviously believed in Huang Feng and said: "Maybe they really don''t have anything."


    "I don''t believe it anyway." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Qinger looked at Tan Ying and Xie Mengjiao curiously. Although the voice of the two was not loud, she still heard it, and she was even more puzzled. She didn''t know how Huang Feng introduced in front of them. Yaoer''s.


    However, it was obviously not the time to care about these things. She was more concerned about Mengyao''s safety, so naturally she didn''t step forward to ask Xie Mengjiao and Tan Ying.


    "She is seriously injured." After just a few breaths, Huang Feng removed his hand from Mengyao''s wrist and said to Qing''er: "Fortunately, you used the pill to stabilize her meridians. She protected her dantian, otherwise, she may be even more dangerous now, to the point where she is irretrievable."


    "Senior Huang, you must be able to save Yao''er, right?" When Huang Feng said that Mengyao''s was seriously injured, Qing''er became even more worried. In fact, she did know that Mengyao''s was seriously injured. , It was Master Jingwen who rescued Mengyaoer from the siege of the demons too desperately, which also caused Master Jingwen to be beaten and injured by the demons too, and at the same time, Mengyaoer Also seriously injured.


    After Mengyao''s was rescued, she took the pill to protect the meridians and dantian, trying to prevent her from getting worse, but now it seems that the effect of those pill is getting weaker and weaker.


    Therefore, Qing''er can only put hope on Huang Feng''s body. Huang Feng has such a strong ability, and he has recovered from the last serious injury. If he wants to save Yaoer now, there should be no problem, right?


    Faced with Qing''er''s anxious and expectant eyes, Huang Feng smiled slightly, then nodded and said, "Don''t worry, there will be no problems with me."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Qinger laughed involuntarily and said, "Thank you Senior Huang."


    "It''s okay. She and I have some ties. She helped me before. It''s okay if I save her now." Huang Feng said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng helped Mengyaoer to sit up, supported her with one hand, and put one hand on her back, and began to run his internal force, transporting the zhenqi in his body into Mengyaoer.


    Huang Feng is no stranger to the treatment of Mengyaoer. He saved Mengyaoer when he first came to this world. Therefore, he has experience in this area. Moreover, Huang Feng discovered at that time. The true qi in the body can be fused with the true qi in anyone else''s body. It is simply the "omnipotent blood" of the true qi world. No matter whose body his true qi enters, it will not be with the original qi in the other person''s body. Infuriating conflicts, this is simply the best infuriating healing.


    And because of the injury, Mengyao¡¯s zhenqi in his body is now pitiful. Huang Feng first needs to use zhenqi to repair the damaged meridians in Mengyao¡¯s body, and after that, he has to send a part of the qi into Mengyao¡¯s. In the body, warming her body and helping her to recover is because she can produce her own true qi in her body. By that time, Mengyao''s injury will be more than half healed, and the rest is nothing but Just recuperate.


    Although the treatment method is very straightforward, there are not many that can be achieved. One is the requirement that the true qi that heals Mengyao''s injuries should not conflict with the original true qi in her body. In addition, it is also required to Mengyao''s healing person possesses strong true energy, otherwise, it would not be enough to complete these tasks.


    Obviously, in Jingshuizhai, I am afraid that only Master Jingwen can do this, but now Master Jingwen is too missing, then, only Huang Feng can leave for this kind of work, and Huang Feng The Zhen Qi in Feng''s body is obviously stronger than that of Master Jingwen. Therefore, the effect of the treatment will be faster and better.


    Seeing that Huang Feng had already started to treat Mengyaoer, Qinger greeted Su Yumo and others to leave the room and gave Huang Feng a quiet environment without disturbing his treatment.


    But Su Yumo and others stayed in the room and had nothing to do, so they followed Qinger out of the room.


    As the host, Qinger naturally took Su Yumo and others around in Jingshui Zhai at this time. It may be because this is all female disciples. Su Yumo and others feel that even if it is the air here, All smelled.


    Moreover, even though there are only female disciples here, like a nun''s nunnery, the female disciples here are not ordained, and they are also very active in their thinking. When they see Su Yumo and others, they are also very enthusiastic. This makes Su Yu Mo and others feel very good. After all, they are all girls here, and they are also women. Here, there will be many common topics, and everyone gets along more harmoniously.


    Even Su Yumo and others feel that here, it is more comfortable for them than staying in the residence of Huaxia Jianzong. It is not that Huaxia Jianzong is not good, but because of their status, in Huaxia Jianzong. Everyone treats them respectfully, politely, and doesn¡¯t dare to neglect in the slightest. Moreover, most of the disciples there are men, and they even want to talk to the local ¡°indigenous¡± It is difficult to understand some customs in this world.


    And this kind of situation won¡¯t happen in Jingshuizhai. People here don¡¯t know their identities, and they are not the head wife, but just like everyone else, they are all women, and because they are all women, On the contrary, they have many common topics and many things, and there is no need to avoid suspicion or something deliberately, but they can live more comfortably.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng was healing Mengyao''er, Su Yumo and the others had already become one with the disciples in Jingshui Zhai, and they even felt unhappy.


    When Huang Feng came out of Mengyao''er''s room, he was a little dumbfounded when he saw this scene.

 2067 Chapter 2067 Three Days

    "Senior Huang, are you out? Tired, I have asked someone to arrange dinner." When Huang Feng came out, the first thing he found was not Su Yumo and the others, but Qinger. After all, Su Yumo and the others At this time, I was chatting with some friends I just met. Moreover, Huang Feng was only healing Mengyao''s injuries, and it was not a dangerous thing, so naturally they would not worry so much, and there was no need to pay attention all the time.


    However, Qing''er is different. After all, she still remembers Mengyaoer in her heart. She is also very concerned about Mengyaoer¡¯s situation. Although Huang Feng said that she was very confident before, but, after all, Regarding Mengyao''s safety, Qing''er had to worry and was always paying attention to the situation there. Therefore, she found out as soon as Huang Feng appeared.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng waved his hand and said, "Meng Yaoer was injured seriously this time. It may take about three days."


    Huang Feng was also slightly surprised by this situation. After all, with his current strength and the special nature of the true energy in his body, he could heal ordinary injuries in just one or two days. However, Mengyao''s here is It took three days, which also shows how heavy Mengyao''s injury was. Of course, it can be seen how dangerous the situation was.


    "Really, three days is all right?" While Huang Feng felt that three days was a bit long, Qinger felt that three days was very short, very short, at least much shorter than she thought. .


    Mengyao is injured, and Qing''er also knows. In her opinion, such a serious injury, within a few months, don¡¯t want to recover. Huang Feng will come to heal the injury. This time will definitely not be less than one month. Yes, but Huang Feng is now saying that it only takes three days. How can this not surprise Qing''er?


    "Three days is enough." Although Huang Feng''s words were plain, he was confident enough. He was still very confident in his own strength. He felt that it was long for three days. If it is more than three days, then Got it?


    "That''s good, that''s good." Qinger said happily, "I really appreciate Senior Huang. If there is no Senior Huang, I don''t know what to do."


    Indeed, now that her master is not there, Mengyao''s has been seriously injured again, and Qinger really doesn''t know who to find Mengyao''s to heal Mengyao''s injuries. Fortunately, she ran into Huang Feng, which solved her major problem.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said, aiming at himself and befriending Mengyao''s. This is also a favor.


    Soon, the person over there who arranged dinner came to inform Qing''er, and Su Yumo and others also came back and asked about Mengyao''s situation. After knowing that there was nothing major, they were relieved. After all, they were very relieved. Huang Feng is still very trustworthy. Huang Feng said that there is no problem, then there is definitely no problem.


    During the meal, besides Qing''er, there were a few other people with higher status to accompany Jingshuizhai. After knowing Huang Feng¡¯s identity, those people were also very excited. Being angry when you come to accompany guests, on the contrary, it feels like a sense of honor. You know, not everyone has the opportunity to eat with seniors like Huang Feng.


    At the dinner table, Huang Feng asked about the situation in the Demon World again, and when he heard Huang Feng''s words, the expressions on the faces of Jingshuizhai who were still very happy became a little heavy.


    "The situation is very bad." Qing''er said: "It can be said that, except at the beginning, we caught the opponent by surprise and gained some advantage. After that, we remained passive all the time. The master also discovered this feeling at the time. , And proposed to the head of Na Dehou to withdraw from the demon world first, and wait until he was ready to come. However, the head of Dehou was too stubborn and resolutely disagreed. In the end, everyone became more and more passive. Many people didn¡¯t think so much. It''s the same. In the end, another wave was calculated by the other party, which led to a complete collapse. Master disappeared at that time, and Yao''er was injured and unconscious at that time."


    When she said this, Qing''er''s face was ugly. After all, her master was missing, Yao''er was also seriously injured and unconscious, and some of her fellow sisters were injured or even died in the battle. Qing''er can feel better. That''s strange. At the same time, Qing''er has a more unfavorable opinion of the stubborn Dehou head. She feels that all this is caused by the Dehou head. If it weren''t for his stubbornness, none of this would have happened.


    "It is not only our Jingshuizhai who has suffered great losses, but also other sects have lost." A female disciple of Jingshuizhai named Mingrou said: "Many sects have suffered great losses in this battle. There are many injuries and deaths. In short, this trip to the Demon Realm is a catastrophe for all schools of cultivation."


    "I don''t know what happened to Master," another Jingshuizhai disciple said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, the master, she is a lucky person, she will be fine." Qinger comforted.


    "Talk about the environment there." Huang Feng said: "I heard that the environment there is different from here. Once your cultivation base is there, will it still be suppressed?"


    "Well, yes." Qinger said: "We didn''t know these things before. We only found out after the Demon World. At the beginning, everyone didn''t care too much. Many people felt that the people in the Demon World In the battle, we have already lost a lot. It is definitely not our opponent. Even if the cultivation base has been suppressed, there is still no problem in pacifying the Demon Realm. Therefore, most people do not take this situation to heart. Keep going."


    "It''s just that, later, we discovered that such an environment not only suppresses us, but also increases the people in the Demon Realm." Ming Rou continued: "People in the Demon Realm, in that environment, are more powerful in combat. Moreover, after being injured, we recovered faster, which caused us a lot of trouble. Moreover, the place was gray and gray, and we were not used to it at the beginning. People in the demon world have long been used to it. They also used their knowledge of the place to continuously carry out ambush attacks on us. We are there and every step forward is very difficult."


    "That''s why the head of Dehou is stubborn." Qinger said angrily: "In that situation, you should return first. Everyone should be ready before going. As a result, he just disagrees, what else to say, Mozu The people are only making the last struggle. As long as we hold on, the people of the Demon Race will collapse. The result is that the people of the Demon Race did not collapse, but our people collapsed first."


    "Yeah, the scene at the time was too miserable." Ming Rou said, her face looked a little pale at this time. Obviously, as long as she thinks of such a scene, her heart is very bad. Such a scene will leave her behind. A lot of shadows.


    "If it was Senior Huang, it would be fine for you to go before, but the master said, even if you didn''t go out for a wandering at the time, the head of Dehou didn''t want you to participate in this operation." Qinger said.


    Huang Feng smiled and did not speak.


    "Really, I thought he was so sure at the time. As a result, things turned out to be like this. He didn''t have that great ability. Why didn''t you invite you to go with Huaxia Sword Sect, because it is possible for you Huaxia Sword Sect. Beyond their Sky Profound Sect, he doesn''t care about the lives of so many people from other schools?" Qinger said dissatisfied.


    "Sister Qing''er." Ming Rou pulled La Qing''er, and whispered to discourage her.


    After all, this kind of thing, even if everyone knows it, will not be said on the table, let alone in front of Huang Feng, you know, the Tianxuanzong is still the world''s first cultivation sect, and the head of Dehou is also They are at the elder level, and talking about him like this is obviously not good if the other party knows about him.


    Qing''er hadn''t vented her anger yet, and despite her name Rou''s persuasion, she continued: "It was originally, even the master and her elders were also dissatisfied with him before. He was too cautious. He actually attacked such a big thing in the Demon World. I also think that this time the cultivation world is defeated, the head of Virtue and Xuanzong must bear the main responsibility."


    Qing''er was initially dissatisfied with the practices of Xuanzong and Dehou before her head. In addition, now her master is missing, Yao''er is seriously injured, and many disciples have been lost in the school. The head naturally became even more dissatisfied, and the resentment in his heart couldn''t hide.


    "I think the situation in the devil world was something that Dehou hadn''t thought of before, and this can''t be completely blamed on him." Huang Feng said lightly. To be honest, he still understands Dehou''s approach. If it was him, he would choose this way. Therefore, Huang Feng did not blame Dehou, and the reason for the miserable defeat of the human cultivation world was only because of insufficient preparation and insufficient understanding of the devil.


    Of course, if you think from the perspective of other sects, you will blame the strong leader, which is understandable. Originally, he could do better, even if he couldn''t calm the demon world, at least the loss would not be so big. .


    And because he only thought about his own sect, and excluded Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng, this led to this big defeat. Therefore, Qing''er would have complaints against him. That is normal, Huang Feng believed that Ming Rou, who was just to dissuade Qing''er, must also be dissatisfied with Dehou''s head, but it was not easy to express it.


    "Senior Huang is still broad-minded." Ming Rou said.


    "Anyway, I don''t think that person is a good person." Obviously, Qing''er has a very bad impression of the head of Dehou because of the school.


    On this matter, Huang Feng didn¡¯t say much. In fact, when other schools were preparing to go to the Demon Realm, Huang Feng was already worried about this incident, and now it turns out that his previous concerns were not. It doesn''t make sense, this time things really weren''t that simple.

 2068 Chapter 2068 Mengyaos Woke Up

    After all, the Demon Realm has existed for many years, and the people of the Demon Race have attacked the human world many times, and their strength is obvious to all. Before, it was only because of the appearance of Huang Feng that the Demon Race''s people came back down and lost their strength.


    However, the fundamentals of the demons are still there after all, and the strength is still very strong. It is not because the previous battle that the world of human cultivation has fought a big victory, and the strength of the world of human cultivation has already surpassed the people of the demons. This is obviously It''s wrong, and it''s temporarily impossible, especially the situation in the Demon Realm, nobody knows, which makes it more difficult to attack the Demon Realm.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt that attacking the Demon Realm is definitely not a simple matter, and we must be fully prepared. Only in this way can we increase some confidence.


    However, because of his own sect, the head of Dehou finally chose to launch an attack on the Devil in a short period of time. Huang Feng felt that this matter would not be too simple, and now it seems that it is.


    Qing''er''s complaint was because Ming Rou''s persuasion was less, but Huang Feng could see that the complaints in her heart towards Dehou''s head had not decreased much, but she didn''t say it again.


    Because of the need for Mengyao¡¯s treatment, that night, Huang Feng and Su Yumo¡¯s daughters stayed in Jingshui Zhai. Although Jingshui Zhai has not had a man for many years, there are still guest rooms, so Huang Fengji People do not lack shelter.


    However, at night, Huang Feng realized the embarrassment of living in this Jingshuizhai.


    This Jingshui Zhai is all female disciples. For many years, no man has come up here, let alone a man staying here. This has never happened before. Therefore, their usual living habits are also I have completely adapted to the way that all women live together.


    For example, when the night fell, some female disciples did not go to rest immediately after washing. Instead, they changed into loose clothes and walked in Jingshui Zhai. Because there were never men here, they didn¡¯t. I didn''t pay too much attention to my clothes, so that when I walked around, there was always some spring light.


    At the beginning, Huang Feng didn¡¯t realize this. After dinner, he was still walking around in Jingshuizhai. One was to kill time. After all, there are not many entertainment projects in this space and time at night. It''s a bit late if I order to sleep.


    In addition, Huang Feng is also a little curious about this Jingshuizhai, the martial art bred in such an environment, somewhat of a dusty breath.


    However, after Huang Feng walked for a while, he found that something was wrong. There were many Jingshuizhai disciples who came and went along the way. When they saw Huang Feng, they were all curious, and Huang Feng would naturally look at it. Although they did not deliberately look at them, they can still see something. Although it is late now, Huang Feng''s eyesight has always been very good. Therefore, the beautiful scenery that is inadvertently revealed, Huang Feng naturally It''s all in sight.


    This makes Huang Feng have the urge to spray nosebleeds, especially since many of these women don¡¯t seem to realize that they are gone in front of Huang Feng. They are still ignorant. They look at Huang Feng innocently, but they don¡¯t know how they look at this time. Attractive.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng is not a hungry pervert. There are not many women around him. However, this does not mean that he is a pervert who can¡¯t walk when he sees a woman. Therefore, after discovering this situation , He quickly turned away from his sight, avoiding his sight, seeing the female disciples too much.


    Of course, some of these female disciples seem to be aware of this, so when they saw Huang Feng, they either screamed or ran away blushing. However, maybe Qinger announced Huang Feng¡¯s identity before. The reason is that these female disciples of Jingshuizhai all felt that Huang Feng did not mean it, and no one thought he was a pervert. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s deeds before, they all knew, before they wanted to come, a person like Huang Feng, If you have any woman you want, naturally you won''t do that kind of demeaning things.


    Even when some female disciples met Huang Feng, they also appeared to refuse and greet them. The autumn waves in their eyes were so rippling that the moon could be shy.


    Huang Feng is naturally not shy, but he feels a little embarrassed. At the same time, he also realizes how stupid and embarrassing it is to walk around here at night. Therefore, he can only return to himself in a hurry. I dare not come out one step further.


    When Su Yumo and others knew about this situation, they laughed forward and backward. As Huang Feng¡¯s women, of course they knew what Huang Feng was, and they could fully imagine how embarrassing Huang Feng would be at that time. , Regarding this, they didn''t have any other thoughts, instead, they often made fun of Huang Feng about it.


    Therefore, during the next two days, at night, Huang Feng didn''t dare to go out of his room. He stayed in his room and didn''t dare to go out even if he was bored. This situation caused Su Yumo to wait. People laughed.


    And Su Yumo and others, naturally, do not have the scruples of Huang Feng. They even feel that they are more comfortable here, much more comfortable than before in Huaxia Jianzong. After all, here, they are all women, but in Huaxia Most of Jianzong are men. Here, they don''t have to deliberately avoid anything, and the environment here is no worse than that of Huaxia Jianzong.


    Therefore, after staying here for three days, Huang Feng was afraid to take a step out of the gate, but Su Yumo and others were having fun here, and even more so with Qing''er and Ming Rou waiting in Jingshui Zhaili The disciples became a piece, quite a tendency to become best friends.


    On the morning of the third day, in Mengyao''s room.


    At this time, a lot of people gathered in Mengyaoer¡¯s room. Except for Huang Feng, the others were from Jingshuizhai. Su Yumo and others didn¡¯t come here to join in the fun, because they all knew, What are these female disciples of Jingshuizhai here?


    Today is the third day. According to Huang Feng¡¯s previous statement, today he will be able to heal Mengyaoer and Mengyaoer will be able to wake up smoothly. Therefore, many Jingshuizhai disciples, including Qinger, have arrived. Come here and wait.


    After all, Mengyaoer has always been in Jingshui Zhai, recognized as the head of the next generation. At this time, Mengyaoer naturally appeared to be more important when Jingwen Master was too missing. Therefore, many people are here. Waiting for her to wake up, but the space in the room is limited after all. Therefore, in the end, only Qing''er and Ming Rou, who are in Jingshui Zhai, with high status, can enter. Others can only enter. Waiting outside.


    Although there were a lot of people in the room, it was very quiet. Everyone didn''t make a sound, but silently and nervously valued Huang Feng''s movements by the bed, with expectations and tension on his face.


    Huang Feng may not have eyes at this time, his palms are behind Mengyao''s, his expression is serious, and he is not affected by the external environment.


    Finally, half an hour later, Huang Feng slowly opened his eyes, and at the same time, he took his palm from Mengyaoer back, however, I put Mengyaoer on the bed.


    Seeing that Huang Feng''s treatment was completed, Qing''er, who was more anxious, stepped forward and asked: "Senior Huang, how is Yao''er? Why is she still not awake?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s coming soon." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Qing''er still wanted to ask what else, but at this moment, Ming Rou pulled her, and signaled her not to worry.


    Sure enough, shortly after Huang Feng finished speaking, Mengyao''s eyelids moved while lying on the bed. After that, she slowly opened her eyes. First she looked around blankly, and then she saw the people beside the bed.


    "Huang Feng, why are you here? Where is this? Or is it in the Demon Realm?" When Mengyao saw Huang Feng, she was very excited, but she wanted to move but couldn''t get up. At the same time, because she didn''t see clearly The surrounding environment, so she didn''t know that she had returned to the human world, and thought she was still in the demon world.


    "Yao''er, this is not the Devil Realm, it''s our Jingshuizhai." Before Huang Feng could speak, seeing Mengyao''s sober Qing''er, he squeezed excitedly and said.


    "Jingshuizhai, I''m back?" Yao''er was also very happy to see Qing''er, but she immediately thought of something, and asked anxiously: "Where''s the master? How''s the master?"


    Upon hearing Mengyao''s words, Qing''er''s excited face stiffened, and then said sadly: "Master, she is missing, and we don''t know where she is now."


    "Missing?" Mengyao asked in surprise. She was besieged by many people. Master Jing Wen saved her too much. But after that, she was already in a coma, so she didn''t know what was going on and thought she was The master and them have already returned, and now it seems that they have not.


    "Yeah." Qing''er nodded and said, "We have been searching the Demon Realm for a long time, but we haven''t found the master, but you don''t have to worry. According to the news from the disciples who will come back later, the Demon Realm is also looking for the master. He didn''t die, but disappeared."


    In the past few days, there have been disciples from the realm of human cultivation coming back from the demon world, so they also brought back a lot of news from the demon world, including the fact that the demon world was searching for Master Jingwen.


    After all, Master Jingwen is a master who has been well-known for a long time, not only in the world of cultivation, even in the devil world, but also has a great reputation, and this time, those people in the devil world are knowing Dehou and Jingwen. After the masters like Master Tai went to the Demon Realm, they all deliberately targeted these masters and besieged them.


    Now, the head of Dehou has been rescued from a coma, and Master Jingwen is still stuck in the demon world. Not only the people from Jingshuizhai are looking for her, but the people from the demon world are also looking for her.

 2069 Chapter 2069 Preparing to Go to the Devil

    Although it is not a good thing to be targeted by people from the Demon Realm, it at least shows that Master Jingwen has not fallen into the hands of the Demon Realm people, and should not have died, so when I heard the news , Jingshuizhai is still very exciting when people from other sects are coming back in the past few days, but the people of Jingshuizhai are going to the devil world, in order to find Jingwen master too, if not Jingshuizhai still needs someone to take charge of the overall situation here, Mengyao seriously injured the unconscious people, Qinger, Ming Rou and others, also have to go.


    It''s just that the disciples who went to the Demon Realm have not been able to find Master Jingwen until now. Therefore, while Qinger and others worry about Mengyaoer in their hearts, they are also worried about Master Jingwen.


    "I''ll go to the Demon Realm to find a master." Mengyao said, struggling to get up.


    "Yao''er, your body hasn''t recovered yet, lie down first, lie down first." Qinger quickly pressed Mengyao''er and said.


    "My body is okay. The master is in the Demon Realm for one day, and there is one more day''s danger. We can''t let the master be there all the time." Mengyao said, but her body is still too weak and she can''t help Qing''er at all. Hands.


    "You''d better lie down first." At this time, Huang Feng also said: "Your body is still too weak, and you need at least two or three days of rest. For these two or three days, it is best not to travel far away, otherwise, to you His body is unfavorable."


    Mengyao¡¯s physical condition is obviously clearest to Huang Feng. Although Mengyao¡¯s is awake now, her body has not fully recovered. At this time, let¡¯s not talk about fierce fighting, even if it¡¯s a long trip. For Mengyao, it was a very difficult thing, and it was definitely not conducive to her physical recovery.


    "But the master..." Mengyao still listened very much to Huang Feng''s words. She didn''t come into contact with Huang Feng once or twice. Huang Feng had rescued her many times, not to mention, In her heart, Huang Feng''s status is still very high, and now Huang Feng has spoken, she must have listened, but in her heart, she is also very worried about her master.


    "Master Jingwen is so capable, nothing will happen." Huang Feng said: "I believe there will be nothing wrong with these few days, and your body has not fully recovered yet, even if you go now, that group If you are not busy, you might as well stay to recuperate your body. As for Master Jingwen, I will go with you in two days."


    "Senior Huang, are you going to the Demon Realm too?" Mengyao hadn''t spoken yet, Qinger had already called out in surprise.


    After the battle between humans and demons three years ago, Huang Feng has a very high status in the hearts of many younger generations. In the hearts of those young disciples, Huang Feng''s strength is definitely the strongest in the entire world of cultivation, even if It was the masters of Jingwen Master Taihe Dehou who had been well-known for a long time, and there was no way to compare with Huang Feng.


    When I went to the Demon Realm before, many people thought that Huang Feng and his Huaxia Sword Sect could go together. In that case, everyone had a bottom in their hearts, but the Sky Profound Sect announced to the outside that Huang Feng had gone, and Huaxia Jianzong would not go with him. After hearing this news, many people were very disappointed. In the hearts of these people, Huang Feng is their idol. With Huang Feng, everything is possible.


    And Qing''er is obviously one of these people, so after hearing the thoughts of the head of Dehou, she would be there to scorn the head of Dehou. In her heart, Huang Feng is the head of Bi Dehou. Her status is much higher and her strength is much stronger. If Huang Feng doesn''t go, her heart is not at ease, and what happened later also proved her worry.


    Therefore, when she hears that Huang Feng is going to the Demon Realm and helping them find a master, Qinger''s heart is so excited. When she wants to come, Huang Feng can go personally, then there is no problem with this matter. When Huang Feng went out, everything is naturally nothing.


    "Yes, I am also going to the Demon Realm to see what it looks like there." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng is still very curious about the Demon Realm. Before, he had heard about the Demon Realm from other people''s mouths. He hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. He wanted to see it.


    Moreover, if he wants to develop and grow his Huaxia Sword Sect, he can''t do nothing. Then his opportunity to teleport will be completely wasted.


    The reason why Dehou was anxious to attack the Dehou was to expand the influence of his sect. Huang Feng is now going to have a look. It is almost the same. Moreover, the Dehou is always a hidden danger for the human world. Although they had severely damaged the Demon Realm before, as long as the Demon Realm regained its vitality, Huang Feng believed that the people of the Demon Realm would still attack the Human Realm.


    Therefore, Huang Feng wants to leave here with peace of mind and let Huaxia Jianzong develop steadily. Then, the unstable factor of Demon Realm must be removed. Moreover, for Huang Feng, Demon Realm is also a big market. A market no smaller than the human world, for such a market, Huang Feng naturally does not want to give up.


    "Huang Feng, before you go, you must be prepared, the Devil Realm is very dangerous." Mengyao said to Huang Feng.


    "Yes, Senior Huang, the Demon Realm is really dangerous. We were not prepared enough before, so it led to a big defeat. If you want to go, you must be prepared." Ming Rou also said to Huang Feng.


    Obviously, the previous trip to the Demon World left a very bad impression on Mengyaoer, Ming Rou and others.


    "Well, I know." Huang Feng nodded and said. Although he is confident of his own skill, he is also indifferent to a strange and dangerous place.


    After comforting Mengyaoer and letting her rest at ease, Huang Feng and others exited her room. However, before leaving the room, Mengyaoer carefully looked at Su Yumo and others, and Huang Feng did the same. After the introduction, Mengyao''s expression was normal at the time, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Because Mengyaoer was already awake, Huang Feng didn¡¯t need to continue to heal her, and he could leave at any time. Therefore, Huang Feng left Jingshuizhai¡¯s residence the next morning, but Su Yumo and others did not. They left with him, but stayed at Jingshuizhai''s resident, where they felt more at ease. In the past few days, they were there and met many people.


    In this regard, Huang Feng naturally did not reluctantly. In the end, he returned to the sect station alone, and this time when he came back, Huang Feng not only asked the disciples in the sect to prepare to go to the demon world, at the same time, he had another item. Things to deal with.


    Huang Feng went to the Demon Realm this time, not alone, but with the people of Huaxia Sword Sect. In Huaxia Sword Sect, there are already a lot of masters in Jin Dan, but these people have not gone through the real battlefield. , Then, the combat experience is very lacking, and he will never become a real master. Therefore, Huang Feng plans to take them to the experience this time.


    "Great, everyone has been waiting for this day." When he learned from Huang Feng''s mouth that he was going to the Demon Realm, not only did Li Yunfei not worry at all, but on the contrary he was excited.


    Before, when other sects were going to the Demon Realm, the people of the Chinese Sword Sect wanted to go together. After all, they were also members of the real world of cultivation. Such crusades naturally wanted to participate, and many people already Cultivation is okay, so naturally I want to show my skills.


    It¡¯s just that, because of the Heavenly Profound Sect, the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect had no way to follow along, they could only think about this in their hearts, but now it¡¯s fine, Huang Feng is back, and some people support them. I also took them to the Demon World together. The first thing everyone thought of was not worry, but that they could finally use what they learned to demonstrate their skills in the Demon World just like other schools.


    "This time I go to the Demon Realm, you can''t be careless." Huang Feng said: "You know about other schools. The Demon Realm is not a place where you want to come and leave. People from other schools have eaten there. A big loss, we, the Chinese Jianzong, must not make the same mistakes again."


    "Master, don''t worry, we will not be careless." Li Yunfei said.


    Before, when Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others went out to wander, Li Yunfei was in charge of inquiring about his sect and the Devildom. Therefore, Li Yunfei knew the situation in the Devildom well, and he also knew that it was definitely not safe. The place, compared with this one hundred thousand mountains, is not inferior, so naturally he dare not be careless.


    Huang Feng nodded, then his face became cold, and said: "However, before that, we have one more thing to deal with."


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Li Yunfei''s eyes lit up and said, "Master said..."


    "Kuangsha Valley, Sha Qianli!" Huang Feng said lightly.


    Huang Feng has not forgotten the matter of the spies before. He will not just forget about this matter easily. If he doesn¡¯t handle this matter well, other people think they are easy to bully by the Huaxia Sword Sect. Therefore, this matter, Huang Feng did not intend to be soft. Sometimes, it is necessary to be hard.


    Li Yunfei secretly said in his heart. As expected, he was also very angry about the previous spies. Before, Kuangsha Valley went to the Demon Realm before. Therefore, they could only wait for this matter. Those who came back one after another were also time to calculate the previous ledger with the people of Kuangshagu.


    "Let everyone clean up, and we will go to the resident of Kuangsha Valley in a while," Huang Feng said.


    This time, going to Kuangsha Valley was another incident from Huang Feng¡¯s return. Moreover, he was also going to bring his disciples with his disciples. The Huaxia Sword Sect had always been developing with a head covering before, and the outside world simply didn¡¯t know. The true strength of their Huaxia Sword Sect, and now that they are back, they plan to establish their prestige. It is time to let other schools know their Huaxia Sword Sect''s strength.

 2070 Chapter 2070 Sha Qianlis Ambition

    Crazy Sand Valley


    The resident of Kuangsha Valley is also on a towering mountain. General cultivation sects like to build their own sect¡¯s resident on the mountain, because it is far away from the world and will not be disturbed by the outside world. At the same time, the people on the mountain Spiritual energy is generally stronger than that at the bottom of the mountain. Of course, the peaks where these resident sites are located are not chosen randomly, they all choose the kind of existence that is like a heaven and a blessing.


    In the Kuangsha Valley at this time, there were a lot of voices. Some disciples were practicing and competing. The atmosphere was much better than other schools, because Kuangsha Valley did not lose much in the process of crusade against the devil. , This is not to say that the strength of Kuangsha Valley is stronger than other sects. Rather, the owner of Kuangsha Valley, Sha Qianli, seems to be hearty, but in fact, he has a lot of careful thinking. After entering the demon world , He paid great attention to maintaining his own strength, and had always deliberately walked in the middle of the entire cultivation team, and did not have to face the sneak attack of the demons at the first time.


    Because of this, Kuangsha Valley doesn¡¯t have too much contact with the people of the Demon Race. Even if you are fighting against the Demon Race, you will naturally not be too rushed like other schools. As a result, Kuangsha Valley had preserved his strength very well, and the loss was not great.


    In a room of the Kuangsha Valley School, the Valley Master Sha Qianli was discussing matters with several elders of his own school, and the content of the discussion happened to be related to the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    "Is there any news from Yue Xinghe?" Sha Qianli asked the elder next to him.


    People who are not familiar with Sha Qianli are often confused by his rugged appearance. In addition, Sha Qianli always behaves in a straightforward manner, so few people know that Sha Qianli is actually a very thoughtful person. Very ambitious person.


    For this execution of the Devil Realm, Sha Qianli also strongly supported it, on the one hand to gain the favor of the head of Dehou, and on the other because of his own careful thinking.


    In fact, Sha Qianli also knew that many sects had not fully recovered from the battle between humans and demons three years ago, and were not fully prepared to defeat the demon world. However, Sha Qianli still agreed with this. The second trip to the demon world, because he wanted to use the hands of the demon people to weaken the strength of other sects, especially those of the top sects, so that his Kuangsha Valley could take advantage of the momentum. North Korea has risen.


    The facts have proved that his conjecture is not wrong. The people of the Demon Race do have the ability to severely injure the real world of human cultivation. After they arrive in the Demon Realm, they do have the meaning of a bit of difficulty. Many sects were hit hard by the sneak attack, including those first-class sects. Even the head of Dehou himself was seriously injured and unconscious, and Jingshuizhai¡¯s Master Jingwen was also missing.


    However, Kuangsha Valley did not lose much because of his Sha Qianli. When other sects were hit hard, they did not lose much. As a result, the status of their sects would naturally be elevated. Sha Qianli believed that when they returned to the human world again, it was time for them to rise in Crazy Sand Valley.


    At the same time, Sha Qianli was still thinking about another thing, which was related to the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    A year ago, when someone from Huaxia Sword Sect officially came out to walk, many people of the sect were shocked by their speed of cultivation. After all, everyone knew that the disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect were not from other sects. Yes, the qualifications are not good, or even those who do not have the qualifications for cultivation. Such a person can cultivate to the golden pill stage within two years. This is enough to show how amazing the cultivation technique of the Huaxia Sword Sect is.


    Among these shocked people was Sha Qianli. At that time, many people of the sect were interested in the cultivation techniques of the Huaxia Sword Sect. Sha Qianli also had it, but, like people of other sects, he was the same. He didn''t dare to attack the people of Huaxia Sword Sect easily. After all, Huang Feng''s performance in the battle between humans and demons was enough to calm them, and no one dared to offend a master like Huang Feng easily.


    However, being afraid to do it does not mean that these people gave up their ideas. The same is true for Sha Qianli. He knew that he could not come hard, because they couldn¡¯t bear Huang Feng¡¯s anger at all, so he could only be Think of other ways, and this way is to send spies to join the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    Although Li Yunfei''s secret collection of disciples seems to be hidden, many people in the sect know about it, including Sha Qianli. Sha Qianli took this opportunity to send someone to approach the people of Huaxia Sword Sect. It can be accepted as a peripheral disciple by Li Yunfei, so as to smoothly blend into the Huaxia Sword Sect and obtain the cultivation technique of the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    At the same time, Sha Qianli also knew that he was definitely not the only one who did this, and although Li Yunfei was only accepting external disciples, the audit was still very strict. No one knew Li Yunfei¡¯s standards for accepting external disciples. Anyway, definitely and qualifications. It doesn''t matter, so Sha Qianli and the others can only send more people to contact with the Huaxia Sword Sect to increase the chance of getting in.


    And in the end, Sha Qianli really made it, and Yue Xinghe became the lucky one. Although many people were dispatched, in the end only Yue Xinghe was accepted as a peripheral disciple. However, Sha Qianli was still very satisfied. It would be good for someone to get in, and Yue Xinghe''s own strength was low, and it would not be too suspicious, but it was more convenient to act.


    And when Sha Qianli came back from the Demon Realm, he received the message left by Yue Xinghe, saying that he had been taken into the Huaxia Sword Sect, and Huang Feng was back, and the assessment to become a formal disciple was about to come.


    This message was sent by Yue Xinghe before he went to Huaxia Sword Sect. When Sha Qianli saw this message, he was very happy, because his goal was about to be achieved. For the cultivation technique of Huaxia Sword Sect, he But he was very greedy. One of the reasons why his Crazy Shagu could only develop to second-rate was that they didn''t have a good practice method.


    And how important a good cultivation method is. As long as people in the cultivation world can understand this, a long time ago, there were even many masters and many sects who fought for a good cultivation method. Broken, now, Huaxia Sword Sect is able to give people with very low or even no aptitude to cultivate to the golden core stage of cultivation in a short period of time, which shows that Huaxia Sword Sect definitely has one A top-notch cultivation technique, or even a cultivation technique that doesn''t require qualifications, is enough to drive many people crazy.


    Therefore, now after knowing that Yue Xinghe had penetrated the Huaxia Jianzong, Sha Qianli was so excited.


    It''s just that Sha Qianli has been back from the Demon Realm for several days, but he has never been able to receive Yue Xinghe''s message again. This makes Sha Qianli feel a little puzzled, but also worried. Sha Qianli wants to come, regardless of Yue. Whether Xinghe can obtain the cultivation technique, he should send a message back. However, now there is no news. How can this not make Sha Qianli worry?After all, Sha Qianli had to care about a very important practice technique.


    "Not yet." The elder next to him said: "Maybe he hasn''t succeeded yet, so he dare not send a message easily for fear of being discovered."


    "It''s possible." Sha Qianli nodded and said in agreement.


    In Sha Qianli¡¯s view, that exercise can actually train an unqualified person to become a master in a short time. Then, this exercise must be a top-level exercise, no matter how it is. Which school it is in will be highly valued, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the treasure of the town school.


    After all, Yue Xinghe had just entered the interior of the Huaxia Sword Sect and was not driven out, indicating that he has become an official disciple. This is already a very good thing, but, after all, he just entered, just a beginner disciple. With such an identity, if you want to obtain such an important cultivation technique, I am afraid that you don''t have that qualification yet.


    Sha Qianli obviously didn''t know. In Huang Feng''s eyes, the treasure of the Zhenpai in the Huaxia Sword Sect was just an introductory technique, and it was not a very important existence. It was a Huaxia sword. Zong''s disciples can all learn, even those who are just getting started.


    This can¡¯t be blamed on Sha Qianli¡¯s lack of knowledge, mainly because of these cultivation sects. I have never seen such a powerful exercise before. I think it is very important and normal.


    "Valley Lord, during this trip to the Demon Realm, other sects have lost a lot, but our Kuangsha Valley did not have much loss. This is the leader of the Valley Lord. This is also a good opportunity for our sect to develop and grow. Said the elder.


    Sha Qianli nodded triumphantly. This is exactly what he was most proud of recently. "Yes, we must take this opportunity to take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of the trend and completely become a first-class cultivation school, and we will have to challenge in the future. The position of Xuanzong Sect has become the first major sect in the cultivation world."


    Sha Qianli¡¯s ambitions have always been not small, and this time, he has succeeded in his plan, and his ambitions have naturally increased. Before, he just wanted to develop Kuangsha Valley into a first-class school. Now, he was already thinking about challenging the position of Xuanzong''s top cultivation sect that day.


    The other elders were also full of ambitions, and everyone was discussing with excitement about the next development of the school.


    However, at this moment, there was a disciple who hurriedly pushed the door in. Without a notification, he broke in directly.


    "What''s the matter? Who let you in?" Sha Qianli was very dissatisfied with this disciple''s rash actions. He and the elders were discussing major issues. As a result, an ordinary disciple suddenly broke in. thing?

 2071 Chapter 2071 What do you mean

    "Master Gu, it''s not good, the big thing is not good." The disciple who broke in also noticed the change in Sha Qianli''s expression, but he couldn''t care about that much now.


    "What''s the matter in a panic, there are no rules at all. If people from other sects know about it, and think that our people in Kuangsha Valley are so small or small, what kind of style?" Sha Qianli said with a gloomy face , The usual hearty smile on his face is gone. Just now, he was still discussing expansion with other elders. If you want to become a first-class school, you need to pay attention in all aspects. By way of example, he didn''t want his disciples to lose points in etiquette and rules.


    "Master Gu, I know I was wrong." The disciple saw Sha Qianli''s face gloomy, and realized that Sha Qianli was really angry, so he quickly admitted his mistake.


    "Humph." Sha Qianli snorted coldly, and the disciple who was scared jumped. After a while, Sha Qianli asked, "Let''s talk about it, what happened."


    Sha Qianli had decided in his heart that if there were no major issues, he would have to punish this disciple well, in order to emulate You, let others know that their Kuangsha Valley is not a place without rules.


    The disciple seemed to know that he had just annoyed the owner of the valley. He lowered his head and did not dare to speak. After hearing Sha Qianli''s question, he raised his head and said, "Master, there are many people outside."


    "A lot of people? Who?" Sha Qianli asked.


    "A member of the Huaxia Sword Sect." The disciple said: "Even Huang Feng, the Sect Master of the Huaxia Sword Sect, came personally."


    The disciple did not know that he might have thought of the scene he had just seen, and there was still a look of shock on his face.


    "People of Huaxia Sword Sect?" After Sha Qianli heard that the person was from Huaxia Sword Sect, he didn''t know why, and his heart jumped fiercely. They just talked about Huaxia Sword Sect, and they were still plotting to seize the cultivation of Huaxia Sword Sect. As for the cultivation method, the other party came to the door now, and when such a coincidence happened, Sha Qianli instinctively felt something wrong.


    "Yes." The disciple affirmed.


    "Huang Feng is also here? When did he come back?" Sha Qianli asked. Many people of the school know that Huang Feng has been wandering about two years ago. No one knows where he went, even Huaxia. The people of Jianzong also didn''t know, so now that he suddenly heard Huang Feng coming, Sha Qianli was surprised at the same time, the feeling of anxiety in his heart became more serious.


    You know, they were just calculating the Huaxia Sword Sect. Now the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect are here, and Huang Feng is also here. It''s strange that Sha Qianli is not thinking about it. He doesn''t think that he has such a great ability to make Huang Feng Visit yourself personally.


    It¡¯s just that Sha Qianli¡¯s question obviously won¡¯t get an answer. Experts like Huang Feng come and go without a trace, and he is actually asking an ordinary disciple in his school about Huang Feng¡¯s whereabouts. How could this ordinary disciple know?


    After asking, Sha Qianli knew that he had asked a silly question, so he didn''t wait for the other person to answer, but stood up and said, "Go, go out and have a look."


    Since Huang Feng has come to the door, hiding here is obviously impossible. Moreover, Huang Feng does not necessarily know that Yue Xinghe is a spy. If he does not dare to meet Huang Feng, he will appear to have a ghost in his heart. , It is obviously even more inappropriate.


    When Sha Qianli came out of the hall and came to the square, he realized why the disciple just seemed so flustered.


    At this time, above the Kuangsha Valley Square, there were hundreds of people staying, headed by Huang Feng, who showed his talents in the battle three years ago and shocked the world. Behind him, all are dressed. The disciple of the Huaxia Sword Sect who unified his costumes, Sha Qianli had also seen the costumes of the Huaxia Sword Sect before. It was precisely that he had only seen a few disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect before, but now he has seen hundreds of them. Disciples of Huaxia Jianzong, the situation is naturally different.


    Of course, what really shocked Sha Qianli was that among the people behind Huang Feng, there were nearly two hundred people with the Jin Dan stage cultivation base. When he just felt this, he thought I felt wrong and felt it again. After that, I was horrified to find that his feeling was not wrong. Among the hundreds of Chinese disciples behind Huang Feng, nearly half of them had the cultivation base of the Golden Core Stage!


    After confirming this situation, Sha Qianli''s heart was shocked like a tsunami. Before, after learning that the Huaxia Jianzong had cultivated a dozen masters of the Golden Core period in a short period of time, all the martial arts I was shocked, and I was already coveting the cultivation technique of Huaxia Jianzong.


    But now, Sha Qianli discovered in horror. They saw before that it was far from the true strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect. The Huaxia Sword Sect had actually cultivated hundreds of Golden Core Stages within two or three years. Master, what a terrifying fact is this?Even if all the disciples in their Kuangsha Valley combined, the cultivation level exceeds the Golden Core Stage, there are only about a hundred people, and they have all cultivated for many years. In other words, the Huaxia Sword Sect only took two or three years. , The development surpassed the development of Kuangsha Valley for hundreds of years.


    After learning of this situation, Sha Qianli''s heart felt like a stormy sea, and she was shocked. It is no wonder that the disciple just now was panicked like that. Anyone who saw so many masters of the Jin Dan stage suddenly gathered in his own school. Residents, I''m afraid they will be gaffes.


    While Sha Qianli was shocked by the strength of Huaxia Jianzong, he was even more coveted for the cultivation techniques of Huaxia Jianzong. He found that he had underestimated the cultivation techniques of Huaxia Jianzong before. Where is this? What top-level cultivation technique? This is simply a god-level cultivation technique. This effect is too overbearing. I have never heard of such a powerful cultivation technique before.


    At this time, the Huaxia Sword Sect''s such a big battle also attracted all the disciples of Kuangsha Valley. They looked at the Huaxia Sword Sect''s disciples from a distance and talked in a low voice. Walking outside, he looked quite mysterious and curious.


    "Haha, I said why the magpie kept screaming early in the morning. It turned out that there was a distinguished guest. Mr. Huang was able to come to our Kuangsha Valley. It''s really an honor for our Kuangsha Valley." Sha Qianli was thinking about it, but his face On the other side, there was a rather hearty smile, which made it easy for people who were not familiar with him to have a good impression.


    However, Huang Feng obviously wouldn''t be confused by his appearance. Facing Sha Qianli''s smile, he just said faintly: "This time I didn''t notify Lord Sha Gu, so I took the liberty to visit the door, and I hope Lord Sha Gu will not take offense."


    "Where and where, Mr. Huang can come, it is the honor of our Crazy Shagu, I am too happy to have time, how can I be unhappy?" Sha Qianli said with a smile: "Mr. Huang, please sit in the house."


    "You don''t need to sit." Huang Feng said lightly: "Let''s talk about it here."


    "Oh, I don''t know why Mr. Huang came this time?" Sha Qianli saw that Huang Feng had actually indifferently rejected his suggestion, and felt something wrong in his heart, but there was not much expression on his face.


    "Why did I come, isn''t Master Shagu unclear?" Huang Feng said.


    "What does Mr. Huang mean?" Sha Qianli said with a puzzled look: "Although I really want to meet and chat with Mr. Huang, it has been three years since we met last time. In these three years, we I have never met at all. I really don¡¯t know what Mr. Huang is here for this time."


    "Yue Xinghe!" Seeing Sha Qianli''s puzzled look, Huang Feng didn''t intend to continue to sloppy with him, and directly said a name.


    After hearing the name Huang Feng said, Sha Qianli''s heart violently jumped, and even the expression on that face was obviously stagnant, and he himself finally understood that his previous uneasy feeling was Why? It turns out that Huang Feng really came for that matter.


    Of course, knowing Huang Feng''s purpose does not mean that Sha Qianli will admit it. He quickly stabilized his emotions and said with a puzzled expression again: "What does Mr. Huang mean? What Yue Xinghe? Who is this person? A disciple of Huaxia Jianzong? What happened to him? Is something wrong."


    "Does Lord Shagu know this person?" Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t know." Sha Qianli said, shaking his head.


    "But, that Yue Xinghe meant to know you, Lord Shagu." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "There are a lot of people who know me, and I can¡¯t all know them. Although we are not a first-rate school, we are considered to be the top class in the second-rate. As the owner of Kuangsha Valley, I think it¡¯s pretty good. Naturally, many people know me because of my status and status," Sha Qianli said.


    "Oh, is it?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yes..." Before Sha Qianli''s words were finished, he saw a stream of light rushing towards him. He just wanted to escape, but he was still slow.


    "bump!"


    Sha Qianli was hit and flew more than ten meters away, but Huang Feng''s figure appeared where he stood just now.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t come to reason with you today." Huang Feng said lightly while looking at Sha Qianli lying on the ground in the distance.


    And because of Huang Feng¡¯s actions, the entire Kuangsha Valley was agitated. They did not expect that Huang Feng had a good talk with their Valley Master, and they would suddenly make a move. Moreover, as soon as they made a move, they would give them to the Valley Master. He was seriously injured.


    "Huang Feng, what do you mean?" An elder stood up and pointed at Huang Feng and asked.


    In fact, some people are still dissatisfied with Huang Feng¡¯s sudden rise. As long as Huang Feng¡¯s age is too young and the qualifications are too low, like the elder who just spoke, they feel that Huang Feng is still a junior, and they cannot be with them. On an equal footing.

 2072 Chapter 2072 Recognizing and begging for mercy

    In the realm of cultivation, there are also a group of people who like to rely on the old and sell the old. For example, these elderly elders may not be as strong as younger ones in their cultivation, but their qualifications are old, so even Faced with people who are stronger than them, they are not in the slightest, and they don''t even put the other side in their eyes.


    And the elder of the Kuangsha Gang speaking in front of him is such a person. Three years ago, Huang Feng was born suddenly and saved the real world of human cultivation. Many young practitioners regarded Huang Feng as an idol. However, just like this elder. However, some people feel that Huang Feng, no matter how strong he is, is a junior, and he should be polite when he sees them, and he is not qualified to sit on an equal footing with them.


    Therefore, now that Huang Feng was so arrogantly on their sect station and suddenly attacked their Valley Master, this elder was naturally even more angry.


    "What are you doing?" Huang Feng turned his head and looked at him: "Are you not sure in your heart?"


    "What is clear? I tell you Huang Feng, don''t think that you have a high cultivation base and you can do whatever you want. This is the Kuangsha Gang, not a place to run wild!" The elder pointed at Huang Feng and said.


    "Touch!" However, as soon as he finished speaking, Huang Feng''s fist was still the answer. This time, this old man was even worse than Sha Qianli, and he flew farther, and when he was in the air, he had already sprayed. A big mouthful of blood.


    "I''m going wild? What are you going to do?" Huang Feng said lightly while looking at the other party.


    "Huang Feng, don''t deceive others too much!" The other elders saw Huang Feng being so arrogant, they were all angry. After all, this is their sect residence, but Huang Feng is here to be fierce. Their faces?


    "Whoever has an opinion, you can come over, I''ll just wait here!" Huang Feng looked at the elders and said lightly.


    Facing Huang Feng¡¯s gaze, those elders flicked instinctively. Their strength, that is, they were in the same position as the elder just now. Obviously, even if they went together, they were also part of Huang Feng¡¯s spike. , They just remembered that Huang Feng was in the battle three years ago, but people blocked the killing of the Buddha, and it was not enough for them to go together.


    "Huang Feng, you are too much, you were regarded as an idol before I was in vain, you are a jerk!"


    "I bah! I was blind at the beginning, and he still admires you. It''s amazing to have the strength, and he''s going wild in our sect station."


    "Huang Feng, get out!"


    Huang Feng¡¯s behavior not only angered the few elders, but also the young disciples of the frenzied sand gang around them. They all became angry. After all, this is their territory, but Huang Feng is here now, seriously hurting them. Gu Zhu and elders, this is Hong Guoguo''s face slap. These ordinary disciples don''t know why Huang Feng did this, but this does not affect their anger and reprimand for Huang Feng''s behavior.


    Huang Feng was not angry with these ordinary disciples, because he knew that these people must be unaware of the previous spy incidents. In this case, seeing his own behavior makes him very angry, which is normal. of.


    However, Huang Feng would not be polite to Sha Qianli and the elders. He didn''t believe it, these people didn''t know about it, and this time he came here to kill chickens and curse monkeys, so naturally he would not be soft.


    Seeing those elders, Huang Feng stopped clamoring and walked towards Sha Qianli step by step.


    At this time, Sha Qianli had already struggled to sit up, seeing Huang Feng getting closer, his eyes were full of hatred and tension.


    Huang Feng is very skillful. Sha Qianli knew about this before, but he didn''t expect that the gap between himself and Huang Feng would be so big. He was actually under Huang Feng and couldn''t survive a single move. Just now, he even paid Before he had time to make a move, he had already been beaten out. Moreover, Huang Feng was just a palm, and he was already seriously injured.


    "What do you want to do?" Sha Qianli said, looking at Huang Feng.


    "Do you know Yue Xinghe now?" Huang Feng asked again: "I just remember it for you."


    "I don''t know him." Sha Qianli was still reluctant to admit it, because he knew that once he admitted it, the consequences could be more serious.


    "Don''t know? Then I will help you think about it." Huang Feng said as he walked towards Sha Qianli.


    "Huang Feng, don¡¯t go too far! Although our Kuangsha Valley is not as strong as you, we are all heroes in fighting against the demons. When we attacked the demons before, we didn¡¯t see you and your sect. Now, we are here. The sect has come to be fierce, you have the ability to go to the Demon Realm and kill the people of the Demon Race." An elder said to Huang Feng.


    "I will go to the Devildom." Huang Feng said faintly: "However, before that, some things have to be dealt with first. As for what it is, I think you should all know it in your heart. Do you think that our Huaxia Jianzong is good for bullying?"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Naturally, those elders would not admit it.


    "I have already said that I am not here today to reason with you." Huang Feng said: "I''m here to Liwei!"


    At this moment, Huang Feng''s head seemed to have long eyes. He suddenly moved and disappeared in place. Where he just stood, a magic weapon like floating dust hits there, and the owner of that magic weapon is right. It was the elder who was beaten by Huang Feng before.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" No one saw Huang Feng''s body, but his voice was floating in the air.


    However, in the next second, everyone saw Huang Feng again. He had already appeared next to the elder, kicked him, kicked his body away, and after landing, the elder had completely There is no breath.


    "Dare you!" Huang Feng''s actions once again angered everyone in the Kuangsha Gang. Some young disciples were even more eager to try and attack Huang Feng.


    And at this time, the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect who came with Huang Feng also fell from the sky. Under the leadership of Li Yunfei, standing behind Huang Feng, confronting the disciples of the Kuangsha Gang. .


    "Huang Feng, what are you going to do?" Sha Qianli was really scared seeing Huang Feng walking towards him again.


    Originally, Sha Qianli thought that Huang Summit had some scruples. Even if he knew about Yue Xinghe''s affairs, this time, it was at most a quarrel, a reprimand, or at most a lesson, but he did not expect. Huang Feng actually dared to kill people without any hesitation.


    Therefore, when facing Huang Feng again, Sha Qianli could no longer be as calm and confident as before.


    "People are responsible for what they do. When you sent Yue Xinghe to my Huaxia Sword Sect, you should have thought of the consequences of the exposure." Huang Feng said while walking towards Sha Qianli.


    Sha Qianli didn''t know what to say. He had indeed thought about the consequences of the exposure. He knew that Huang Feng would be very angry. Instead, he was the head of any sect, knowing that others practiced in his sect. I am afraid that the idea of ??the law will be angry.


    It¡¯s just that he thought of Huang Feng¡¯s anger, but he didn¡¯t expect that the consequences would be so serious. After all, the impression Huang Feng gave him three years ago was still very easy-going. In addition, Huang Feng had just come out of the mountain and had little qualifications. , Should not do too much revenge, in that case, it will arouse the resentment of other schools.


    However, Sha Qianli did not expect that Huang Feng would make such unscrupulous shots, and moreover, directly attacked.


    In fact, if this matter is placed on other sects, Sha Qianli will be more easily accepted. After all, for any sect, the cultivation methods in the sect are very important things, especially like the Huaxia Jianzong. That kind of top-level exercise is even more important. If that exercise is in their Kuangsha Valley, someone wants to use that exercise, Sha Qianli¡¯s approach will be even more intense than Huang Feng.


    However, because Huang Feng just came out of the mountain not long ago, and the Huaxia Jianzong was just established again, this led to Sha Qianli''s wrong judgment. He felt that even if Huang Feng knew about this matter, he would turn the big things into small things. of.


    However, Huang Feng was not what he thought after all.


    "Head Huang, I knew it was wrong. I shouldn''t have sent Yue Xinghe." Seeing that Huang Feng had already identified himself, Sha Qianli knew that it would be useless to hold on to it, and simply admitted it directly. Apologies to Huang Feng, hoping to get his understanding.


    And the elders around, heard Sha Qianli¡¯s words, the expressions on their faces were also wonderful. Of course, they all knew about it, but they were the same as Sha Qianli, they had never expected such serious consequences before. , And now, under the huge death threat, Sha Qianli finally admitted, and also begged for mercy, which made their minds very complicated.


    The ordinary disciples around them seemed a little puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what happened, why Huang Summit was so angry, let alone why their Valley Master would apologize to Huang Feng and beg for mercy. The Lord''s actions made them feel dull and knocked on the door, but their own Gu Master was begging for mercy. This is indeed not a matter of face.


    "Now that I am wrong, is it too late?" Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, don''t go too far. I have already apologized to you and begged for mercy. You really want to kill them all? Are you afraid that people from other sects will be disgusted with you when they learn about it?" Sha Qianli saw that Huang Feng hadn''t I want to let go of what he meant, and at the same time I am afraid, I feel very angry.


    "Disgusted? I don''t care." Huang Feng said: "I just want to let others know that our Huaxia Sword Sect cannot be squeezed by others. Whoever dares to attack our sect''s ideas must be prepared for revenge. !"

 2073 Chapter 2073 End Here

    Huang Feng made up his mind this time to establish prestige, so the method must be tougher, otherwise, it will not be effective.


    "Huang Feng, you can''t do that. I have no malice against you Huaxia Jianzong." Sha Qianli said. He still has many ideals to be realized and many plans to be implemented. He can''t just die now. Now, he wants to live.


    "Why not?" Huang Feng continued walking towards Sha Qianli and said.


    "Head Huang, our Valley Master already knows that it was wrong. As long as you let our Valley Master go by a yard of Kuangsha Valley, then our Kuangsha Valley will definitely not do anything to sorry Huaxia Sword Sect in the future. I will definitely regard the Huaxia Jianzong as the head of the horse." An elder stood up and said to Huang Feng.


    The meaning of this elder is already obvious. As long as Huang Feng let them go, then they will be the younger brothers of the Huaxia Sword Sect from Crazy Shagu. No matter what decision the Huaxia Sword Sect makes, they will obey, that is, they will become the Huaxia Sword Sect. The meaning of affiliated sect, this is also equivalent to suddenly enhancing the strength of Huaxia Jianzong.


    Huang Feng said: "I didn''t intend to embarrass you Crazy Sand Valley, but as the master of this matter, your Valley Master, I will not let it go."


    Huang Feng¡¯s initial plan was to stand up for power, but he only meant to punish the first evil. He would only target Sha Qianli. He just killed the elder, because the other party took the initiative to jump out. When Huang Feng started, he didn¡¯t. Thought about killing him.


    As for the other people in Kuangsha Valley, Huang Feng didn¡¯t even think about killing them all at the beginning. If that¡¯s the case, it would really provoke the anger of the people, even if it suddenly suppressed other sects, but , Those people of other sects, whether they are heads, elders, or ordinary disciples, in their hearts, they will definitely dislike them Huaxia Jianzong.


    Naturally, Huang Feng wouldn''t do something that didn''t worth the loss. What''s more, he was just standing up, not a murderous demon.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s determination to kill himself, Sha Qianli knew that if he didn''t leave, he would definitely die here. So, while Huang Feng was talking to the elder, he flew out suddenly, speed It is faster than ever.


    However, Huang Feng just skimmed the beginning, looked in the direction where Sha Qianli had left, and shook his head insignificantly. After that, he rubbed his feet, and his whole person had disappeared in place.


    Before everyone on the scene reacted, Huang Feng and Sha Qianli appeared in front of everyone again, but, unlike before, Sha Qianli was carried by Huang Feng at this time. Yes, his face was full of unwillingness. Obviously, he did not come back voluntarily.


    "Since I''m here, there is no reason to let you escape." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Sha Qianli wanted to say something, but Huang Feng''s other hand was slapped on his head. Then, Sha Qianli''s eyes suddenly pierced, and the whole person''s breath also violently, and then quickly. The disappearance of his body, and his bodily functions are also rapidly losing, just in the blink of an eye, Sha Qianli has completely turned into a cold corpse.


    And the elders of Kuangsha Valley around were still thinking about how to persuade Huang Feng to let Sha Qianli go. After all, they also knew that if they used force, they would not be Huang Feng¡¯s opponents and wanted to save Huang. Feng, that can only be through persuasion.


    It¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t thought of a good reason yet. Huang Feng has already ended Sha Qianli¡¯s life with one palm. This makes everyone feel caught off guard. Sha Qianli is Kuangsha Valley after all, the head of this second-rate top school. The strength is definitely there, but no one thought that he was in Huang Feng''s hands and looked so unbearable, Ren Huang Feng kneaded.


    Huang Feng threw Sha Qianli''s body at the few elders who were still in a daze, and said: "Sha Qianli is dead, this matter will stop here, I will not continue to pursue it, you crazy Shagu You can choose a new valley owner yourself, and if anyone is dissatisfied with my behavior just now, you can come to me at any time, but, as I said before, you must be responsible for your actions, no matter what you do. To decide, you must first think about the consequences, and there are some consequences that you cannot bear."


    The elders glanced at each other, and no one chose to attack Huang Feng. Everyone¡¯s expressions were different. Sha Qianli was already dead. They all knew that Sha Qianli was innocent. As for other sects, Sha Qianli probably ended up in the same way.


    These elders all knew that they had no hope of avenging Sha Qianli. What''s more, they didn¡¯t necessarily want to avenge Sha Qianli. Now that Sha Qianli is dead, the position of the Valley Lord is vacant. They These elders are the most likely candidates to become the new Valley Lord. Therefore, what they think the most now is not how to help Sha Qianli avenge, but how to obtain the position of that Valley Lord.


    These elders knew that Sha Qianli was guilty of death, but those ordinary disciples obviously did not know, so when they saw that Huang Feng was actually in their residence, killing their Valley Master, many people were It seemed to be filled with righteous indignation, even someone rushed towards Huang Feng impulsively.


    However, there is no need for Huang Feng to take action by himself. Li Yunfei has already taken people to stop those who are a little irrational. You must know that Huaxia Jianzong originally had more than 100 gold In recent days, with the help of Huangfeng medicine, some people have broken through the limit and reached the cultivation base of the Jin Dan stage. Therefore, in terms of overall strength, the current strength of Huaxia Jianzong is better than Crazy Shagu is stronger.


    And when those elders didn''t make a move, even if the ordinary disciples made a move together, it would be impossible to win the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    And the fact is indeed the case. Although many ordinary disciples of Kuangsha Valley attacked Li Yunfei and others, the two sides also fought, but in the scene, it was the Huaxia Jianzong who fought in the guest war that had the upper hand. Many people were injured, but most of them were from Kuangsha Valley, but Huaxia Jianzong did not lose much here.


    "Stop it all!" At this moment, an elder of Kuangsha Valley stood up and shouted at everyone in the melee: "All the disciples of Kuangsha Valley, stop it!"


    Hearing this elder''s words, some of the fainted Kuangshagu disciples slowly calmed down, but they still looked at Huang Feng and the Huaxia Sword Sect with hatred.


    "This matter is everywhere!" The elder said to the people in Crazy Shagu.


    "But, they killed our Valley Master!"


    "Yes, we want to avenge the Valley Master!"


    "The Huaxia Sword Sect also deceived too much! We Kuangshagu and them have no grievances and no grudges. Why do they kill our Valley Lord?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The elder¡¯s words did not make the ordinary disciples immediately accept it. After all, they didn¡¯t understand what happened. They only knew that they had never celebrated with Huaxia Jianzong before, but now, Huang Feng is carrying Huaxia. The disciples of the Sword Sect hit the door and killed their Valley Master. If they didn''t respond to such a face-slapped thing, would they still have blood?


    "You can''t blame Huang Sect for this incident, nor Huaxia Sword Sect!" said the elder: "Sha Qianli was responsible for this incident. He was greedy for the cultivation techniques of Huaxia Sword Sect before. Therefore, they sent people into the Huaxia Sword Sect to steal their cultivation techniques. Now, this matter has been exposed, and Huang Sect has learned about it. Therefore, Huang Sect will come to the door to ask for an explanation, and Huang Palm The door is deeply righteous, and this incident is only aimed at Sha Qianli alone. It does not mean to blame our entire Kuangsha Valley, so please stop making unreasonable troubles."


    Huang Feng, don¡¯t look at the elder intently. This elder said that he wanted to calm the people of Kuangshagu, and at the same time, he also pushed the things of the previous spies to such a dead person as Sha Qianli. In that case, this matter has nothing to do with people like them. At the same time, he also praised Huang Feng. Obviously, he meant to please Huang Feng. Huang Feng can understand this. Then think about the current group of dragons in Crazy Shagu. Huang Feng seems to have understood what the other party is thinking.


    And the ordinary disciples of Kuangsha Valley, after hearing the words of the elder, they all talked about it for a while. Of course, they understood the importance of a good cultivation technique to a school. It can be said that if the elder¡¯s words are true Then, what Sha Qianli did before was really too much. Huang Feng killed him, so he really didn''t wrong him.


    And these ordinary disciples didn¡¯t know about this before, so they were very angry at Huang Feng¡¯s behavior. Now that they know the reasons for this, they have calmed down one by one. In this case, Huang Feng will not It wasn''t for no reason to attack them Crazy Shagu, there was a very important reason, and this reason was understood by ordinary disciples.


    As a result, the smell of gunpowder between the two sides slowly faded, and the many disciples of Kuangsha Valley no longer did anything to the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect. Of course, even if they continued to do it, they would not take much advantage.


    "Okay, since the matter has been processed, then I will go first, and the rest is your Kuangshagu''s own business, you should solve it yourself." Huang Feng saw that both sides calmed down, so Knowing that when the matter is here, it is almost over, and I am ready to leave.


    "Head Huang, go slowly, I will send head Huang." The elder of the Crazy Shagu who had prevented the two disciples from continuing the conflict before, after hearing Huang Feng''s words, quickly stepped forward and said to Huang Feng politely.

 2074 Chapter 2074 Last Chance

    Huang Feng left, took his disciples, and left Kuangsha Valley. None of Kuangsha Valley''s disciples came out to stop him. What happened here quickly spread. Some people marveled at Huang Feng''s decisiveness. It is delicate and uneasy, no matter what kind of person it is, they are shocked by the strength displayed by Huaxia Sword Sect.


    Before, although many people in the sects knew that the Huaxia Jianzong should have a very good practice technique, so that they could train a dozen or so masters of the Golden Core stage in a short time, but now they have discovered that they Still underestimated the Huaxia Sword Sect, not only underestimated the level of the cultivation technique, but also underestimated the strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    That''s nearly two hundred Jin Dan stage masters, the number has surpassed the second-rate top school like Kuangsha Valley, how many years has Kuangsha Valley existed?Although it is not as good as the sects of Xuanzong and Jingshuizhai, it is also better than many other sects. It has existed for at least hundreds of years. What about the Huaxia Jianzong?It has only been three years since its establishment.


    In three years, nearly two hundred Jin Dan stage masters were trained, and their strength suddenly surpassed the second-rate top sects like Kuangshagu. This is so terrifying that almost everyone is hearing it. At the time of the news, I felt that the news was not true, and after inquiring and confirming it many times, I was shocked to believe.


    Huaxia Jianzong is already so strong?Many people are aware that they really didn¡¯t understand Huaxia Sword Sect before. Their understanding of Huaxia Sword Sect was only through the more than a dozen people walking outside. What is the situation of Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s residence? No one knows, because Huaxia Sword Sect''s residence is inside Shiwan Dashan, where, except for the people of Huaxia Sword Sect, it is simply impossible for anyone to enter and leave at will.


    Therefore, this also led to the fact that people of other sects did not understand the situation of Huaxia Sword Sect''s residence at all. They all instinctively felt that the strength of Huaxia Sword Sect was just as shown. After all, it can be in such a short time. It is already a shocking thing that so many Jin Dan stage masters have been cultivated within a period of time. If there is more data, it will appear untrue.


    Therefore, they did not expect that Huaxia Sword Sect actually had so many Jin Dan stage masters. This was something that everyone had never thought of before. I am afraid that if it were not for this Kuangsha Valley, I am afraid, Huaxia Sword Sect. No one knows the true strength.


    Of course, some people have also noticed that under the leadership of Huang Feng, almost all of the disciples of Huaxia Jianzong have been dispatched this time. In addition to restraining the Kuangsha Valley, they are also showing their strength to the outside world and letting people from other schools. Knowing that their Huaxia Sword Sect is not a small school, not anyone can knead it casually.


    And Huang Feng''s goal was indeed achieved. The strength displayed by the Huaxia Sword Sect was not only the people who controlled the Kuangsha Valley, but also the people of other schools.


    You know, Kuangsha Valley is already at the top of the second-rate sect, and the strength is stronger than him, that is, the few first-class sects, but now, the strength of Huaxia Jianzong has surpassed that of Kuangsha Valley, then, It can already be regarded as a second-rate top school. In addition, there is also the existence of Huang Feng who is so terrifying that he does not know the depth. No one dares to underestimate such a Huaxia Jianzong, even those first-class schools. Say, if they really clash with Huaxia Jianzong, what advantage can they take.


    After all, Huang Feng alone can deal with half of them, but who knows, does Huaxia Jianzong have any other hidden powers?


    Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s action to show muscles was very successful. Many people were stunned, some were simply shocked, and some were scared, because some of them had chosen before. The same method as Kuangsha Valley, the difference is that some of the people sent by them were eliminated by Li Yunfei, and some entered the interior of the Huaxia Sword Sect, but they were not like the previous Yue Xinghe. The same, so anxious to spread the cultivation technique.


    After experiencing the events of Kuangsha Valley, these sects that successfully penetrated into the Huaxia Sword Sect became a little hesitant. The strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect once again illustrates how amazing the cultivation technique of the Huaxia Sword Sect is. In this case, some people are naturally more greedy. If they can obtain the cultivation technique of the Huaxia Sword Sect, wouldn''t they be able to train a large number of masters in a short time like the Huaxia Sword Sect?


    However, some people became a little hesitant because they were shocked by Huang Feng''s fierce means. Not long after Sha Qianli came back from the Demon Realm, Huang Feng came to the door. Talking nonsense with him quickly killed him, and if people of their other sects did the same, Huang Feng would know about it, and he would definitely come to him. None of them dare to say that he can Winning Huang Feng, after all, the strength Huang Feng showed three years ago was too scary.


    Therefore, many people are caught in a dilemma and do not know what to do.


    After Huang Feng brought Li Yunfei and the others back to Huaxia Jianzong, he also called out the second-generation disciples, and they all gathered in the square.


    Huang Feng looked at the puzzled disciples on the square and said, "I know that some of you are sent by other schools. I will now give you one last chance. Within three days, I will surrender to Li Yunfei. I can If you don¡¯t blame the past, and if you still don¡¯t realize it after the deadline, don¡¯t blame me. You and the people behind you will end up just like Sha Qianli in Kuangsha Valley. Okay, I¡¯m done.


    After that, Huang Feng did not dare to look shocked by the disciples, and left alone. This was the last chance he gave to these people. Huang Feng believed that the things in Kuangsha Valley, people from other sects must be soon. I know, it''s up to them to choose.


    And for the next three days, Huang Feng was preparing to go to the Demon Realm while watching the choices of other schools.


    Sure enough, some sects were still suppressed by Huang Feng, and they were afraid that they would end up like Sha Qianli, so the spies they sent in took the initiative to surrender. For these people, Huang Feng is indeed just like what he said. That way, they didn''t pursue it, just kicked them out of the Huaxia Jianzong. At the same time, Huang Feng exchanged a potion from the storage box for these people to take it.


    These medicines have no effect on the bodies of these people, but they will dissipate the true energy that has been cultivated in their bodies. At the same time, all the memories of those cultivation techniques in their minds will disappear.


    Such potions are very precious and expensive, but Huang Feng can only exchange them to ensure that Huaxia Jianzong''s cultivation techniques will not leak out.


    "Did those people come first?" Huang Feng asked Li Yunfei after the three-day deadline.


    "Three more have not come." Li Yunfei said.


    Since the incident with Yue Xinghe, Li Yunfei has not done nothing. He and Chu Yu and others have been secretly investigating the identities of these second-generation disciples, paying attention to their behavior, and through these days of hard work , They have already found out the identities of some people. The reason they didn''t move before was just to give these people the last chance.


    But now it seems that some people do not cherish such an opportunity.


    "You took someone to catch those three people. It seems that I have to go out for some activities." Huang Feng said lightly to Li Yunfei.


    Huang Feng thought of such a situation before. He also knew that through the Kuangsha Valley, some people would indeed be afraid of themselves and their Huaxia Sword Sect, but some people would live and die without being practiced. The exercise is tempted, so someone will take a risk and Huang Feng is not surprised.


    With the previous Kuangsha Valley matter, Huang Feng dealt with similar things. Naturally, there was no problem. He was completely familiar with the road. With the Kuangsha Valley and the following three sects, Huang Feng also Believe that there will not be many people who dare to fight their own style of ideas.


    Li Yunfei quickly arrested the last three people who hadn¡¯t surrendered. When they saw Huang Feng¡¯s affairs, they looked as earthy and kept begging for mercy. However, Huang Feng was unmoved and he had already given it to them. They don¡¯t cherish the opportunity.


    Immediately, Huang Feng took these three people to the sect station behind them. As for Li Yunfei and others, he did not follow along this time. Huang Feng thought to himself that he was able to cope with it, but he took Li Yunfei and others before. , In order to show the strength of the martial arts, but it has been shown once, there is no need to continue to show it,


    The next thing shocked the entire world of cultivation. In one day, Huang Feng went to three sects by himself. When he got there, he threw out the spies first, and then, among the crowd, killed the sects. The head, as for the ordinary disciples, Huang Feng still didn''t do anything. Of course, if someone came up to stop them indefinitely, Huang Feng would not be polite.


    In just one day, Huang Feng killed the heads of the three sects. The head of the last sect had realized that it was not good and wanted to escape. However, he was still on the way to escape and was given by Huang Feng. Overtake, then, kill with one palm.


    This action of Huang Feng completely suppressed other sects. Everyone knows. Huang Feng¡¯s previous words are not just for fun. He will really act, so that many sects are in his heart. Be afraid of Huaxia Jianzong.


    However, Huang Feng is not an unreasonable person, except for those who have ideas about his Huaxia Sword Sect, he will take action, and he is still as polite to other schools as before.

 2075 Chapter 2075 Dehous Head Awakens

    "Huaxia Sword Sect is really so powerful?" In the residence of Xuanzong Sky, the pale-faced Dehou head asked the humanity around him.


    The head of Dehou has regained consciousness, and he just woke up not long ago. In fact, the head of Dehou was injured more severely than Mengyaoer, just because the head of Dehou was stronger. Therefore, I can rely on my own ability to wake up.


    Of course, the head of Dehou¡¯s injury this time is not without sequelae. Although he relied on his own ability to wake up, his own strength has dropped a lot compared to before, even more than what Huang Feng saw before. At that time, his cultivation base was even lower, and at this time his body was still very weak and his face was very pale.


    And just after the head of Dehou woke up, he learned about Huang Feng and the Huaxia Jianzong. Huang Feng used fierce means to directly kill the heads of the four sects, although he did not directly attack the ordinary disciples of those sects. Do it, but killing the heads of the four sects still has a lot of influence on these four sects. These four sects are currently in turmoil. The reason is that the vacant heads are naturally. .


    The head of Dehou also learned that the true strength of Huaxia Sword Sect was stronger than he knew before. When he first heard about this, he was silent and his expression was complicated. No one nearby could Knowing what he was thinking at that moment, after that, he sighed deeply, and the whole person seemed to be older.


    "Yes, the head." An elder next to him said: "The Huaxia Sword Sect is currently showing, there are almost two hundred Golden Core Stage masters, and at the same time, those fierce beasts are now looking forward to the horse head of the Huaxia Sword Sect. , And among those fierce beasts, there are definitely more than two hundred that have reached the Golden Core Stage."


    "So, the Huaxia Jianzong has completely risen? We have no way to suppress them?" said the head of Dehou.


    The several elders next to him were silent. Although they were unwilling to admit this in their hearts, after all, their Sky Profound Sect had always been the number one cultivation sect in the world, but at the same time, they all understood that this situation was a fact. In terms of strength, Huaxia Sword Sect was no worse than their Sky Profound Sect.


    What''s more, their Huaxia Sword Sect also has Huang Feng whose strength is so terrifying that no one understands the depth. In this way, the comprehensive strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect has surpassed that of the Sky Profound Sect.


    "Three years, in just three short years, the Huaxia Jianzong actually surpassed our Sky Profound Sect." The head of Dehou sighed, "When Huang Feng founded the Huaxia Jianzong, we did not act once. I thought he was playing around. As a result, all of us misunderstood. Where is this playing? Huang Feng has great ability. In just three years, he made it out. A sect that surpassed our Sky Profound Sect came. We all felt that we already knew Huang Feng. Now it seems that we underestimated him at the beginning, and everyone underestimated him."


    Indeed, when I heard that Huang Feng was about to create the Huaxia Sword Sect, everyone was watching Huang Feng as the head with the mentality of watching the excitement. They all felt that Huang Feng would definitely not last long, but the result was Huang Feng. Not only has it survived, but it has also developed the sect very well. It only took three years to surpass the development of their Tianxuanzong for thousands of years. If this kind of thing were three years ago, someone would say that Dehou He would definitely feel that the other party was crazy if the leader heard it, but now, such a fact happened before his eyes, and he had to believe it.


    "Yes, no one thought at the beginning that the Huaxia Jianzong could develop to where it is today." An elder next to him said with emotion.


    Not only the head of Dehou underestimated Huang Feng, but they also underestimated Huang Feng.


    "By the way, we sent people to their school before, what happened now?" the head of Dehou asked.


    Since even a second-rate sect like Kuangshagu knows that Li Yunfei is secretly accepting disciples, the head of Dehou naturally knows this, and of course he will not let this opportunity pass, and he has sent someone there.


    But now, people sent by other sects have been found, some surrendered, Huang Feng did not pursue it, and some had a fluke mentality, but Huang Feng found the door, the head was killed, and the sect fell into turmoil.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou is also very concerned about the people sent by his school, what is going on now.


    "The people we sent are well hidden. Although Huaxia Jianzong has been secretly investigating the people sent by various sects, some people have indeed been found out, but our people have not been exposed until now. "An elder next to him said.


    "Let him go to Huang Feng to confess." Head Dehou said.


    "Head, this..." The elder who had just spoken was slightly stagnant, but he didn''t expect that Head Dehou would actually make this decision.


    "Do you still dare to look down upon Huang Feng?" Head Dehou said: "Even if he is someone who hasn''t found us now, do you think he will never find out? Everyone knows that Huaxia Sword Sect has great potential. Sooner or later, we will threaten the position of the Profound Sky Sect. Therefore, we only launched an attack on the Demon Realm just to consolidate our position. Others understand this. Can Huang Feng understand? Now, while we are alert to them, do you think Will he be wary of us? Now people from other schools have been discovered, but no one in our school has been discovered. Do you think he feels normal? Will give up the investigation. Once he finds out, what will he do? , Don¡¯t need me to say, you can surely think of it, right?"


    "Yes, maybe not, we are the Profound Sky Sect after all, even if Huang Feng discovered us, he really dare to kill us directly to the residence of Profound Sky Sect?" An elder said hesitantly.


    "What do you think? Do you think he is a soft-hearted person? If it is me, I would like my opponent to make a mistake and give myself an excuse. Now the two schools are in a state of competition. You said he would not Will seize this excuse? At that time, I am afraid that he will not only kill me as the head of the four sects before, even if it is to follow that excuse, it will not be impossible. When the time comes, , What do we use to stop him?" Head Dehou sneered.


    After all, the head of Dehou has been the head of many years, and naturally there are many things he thinks about. When he wants to come, the Huaxia Sword Sect and the Sky Profound Sect are in a state of competition. Everyone understands this. Both sides are looking for opportunities and hit hard. The other party, so as to get rid of this rival of oneself.


    For this reason, once Huang Feng discovered the spy he had sent, the head of Dehou felt that Huang Feng would definitely seize this opportunity to severely inflict damage to the Sky Profound Sect, and it would not even be as simple as targeting his head.


    The other elders are also seniors. They think of the various things in the realm of cultivation, and feel that the situation mentioned by the head of Dehou is very likely to happen. In the realm of cultivation, although they are facing people in the devil world At that time, everyone was united, but in peacetime, it was not uncommon to fight for a little bit of profit.


    Therefore, they all believed that once Huang Feng seized such an opportunity, he would definitely not be merciful to them.


    "I''m going to inform our people." said one of the elders.


    Originally, Huang Feng¡¯s strength was strong, but now the strength of Huaxia Sword Sect has risen. On their side, this trip to the Demon Realm has suffered a heavy loss. After all, they started this incident. At first, other people When they want to retreat, they also have to persist. Therefore, their Sky Profound Sect has always been fighting on the front line, instead of always looking for opportunities, avoiding battles, and preserving strength like Kuangsha Valley.


    Because of this, the loss of the Profound Sky Sect this time is the biggest among all sects. Not only was his virtue as the head in charge, he was seriously injured, and even his cultivation level dropped a lot because of this. It was other ordinary disciples who died in battle. , Let alone the injured, almost everyone is injured.


    Therefore, once Huang Feng brought the people of Huaxia Sword Sect to the door, no one felt that they could block the attacks of Huaxia Sword Sect and Huang Feng, and therefore, it was definitely not the time to face the Huaxia Sword Sect head-on.


    "Head, what should we do? Just watch the Huaxia Sword Sect take our place?" An elder asked unwillingly.


    In fact, he is not the only one who is not reconciled. I believe that if Huaxia Jianzong becomes the number one cultivation sect in the world, then everyone in the entire Tianxuanzong will not be reconciled. After all, they are the number one cultivation sect in the world before. And, they¡¯ve been the number one in the world for many years. Before, no sect could threaten their status. They also believe that there should be no sect that can threaten them for a long time. It''s them.


    Therefore, regarding the matter of Huaxia Jianzong replacing their Profound Sky Sect, the disciples of Profound Sky Sect must be unbalanced in their hearts. Having been the boss for so long, they will be respected wherever they go, if they suddenly lose such a position. Who can maintain a sense of peace.


    The same is true for Dehou!Therefore, he would try to keep the position of Profound Sky Sect before.


    However, the head of Dehou ultimately failed. He did not expect that the Devil Realm would be so difficult to fight, and he also did not expect that the Huaxia Sword Sect had developed so fast, much faster than he had thought before, and he would not give it at all. Their chance to act again.


    "Of course they can''t just let them take our place." The head of Dehou said: "The Huaxia Sword Sect is now very strong. This is something that all schools know. If this is the case, should they take on a bigger one? responsibility?"

 2076 Chapter 2076 Dehous Plan

    "Head, what do you mean?"


    "The human world and the demon world have always been at odds and want to destroy each other. This time, we failed to attack the demon world, and when the demon world regains our vitality, we will definitely attack us. This, everyone knows, plus, this time All the big sects have suffered losses, and they are definitely unwilling to take revenge in their hearts. The Huaxia Sword Sect is not inferior to the first-class sects now. They did not participate in the previous trip to the Demon Realm. Do you think they should do it? What is it?" Dehou said.


    "The head means, let Huaxia Jianzong take the lead, and attack the devil world again?" said an elder.


    "Not bad." Head Dehou nodded.


    "But, will Huaxia Jianzong agree to it? After all, this trip to the Demon Realm has suffered losses from all schools. Huang Feng is not stupid. He must know that the Demon Realm is not easy to fight. He will agree to attack the Demon Realm?" The elder hesitated and said.


    "That''s all about them." Dehou said, "Many people already know the strength of Huaxia Sword Sect. We can also help them publicize and let more people know. Of course, when publicizing. , I have to exaggerate a bit. In this way, those who have grievances in their hearts and are dissatisfied with their previous trips to the Demon Realm will definitely place their hope on the Huaxia Sword Sect. After all, Huang Feng saved the realm of cultivation three years ago. Once, many people, especially young people, admired him very much. Coupled with the current strength of Huaxia Jianzong, at that time, if we don¡¯t talk about it in person, someone will ask Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong to take everyone there again. Of the devil."


    "This is a good idea." The eyes of the elders beside them all lit up.


    "At that time, if Huang Feng disagrees, it will definitely reduce everyone''s impression of him and Huaxia Jianzong. At that time, we will make more efforts and publicize. The reputation of Huaxia Jianzong in the cultivation world will be stinking. Now, even if they are powerful, there won''t be many people who want to join the Huaxia Sword Sect in the future." An elder said excitedly.


    Indeed, if Huang Feng didn''t dare to go, they would make it easy to make the reputation of Huaxia Sword Sect.


    "If he goes, that would be even better. At that time, they will face the demon people''s counterattack. Without us, the demon people can consume their strength." Another elder said: "Moreover, I think Huang Feng will definitely go. He is a young man after all. When that happens, many people will put hats on him, flatter him, and irritate him. He will definitely take the Chinese Sword Sect people to the Demon World with passion. of."


    The others nodded and agreed with this view.


    Huang Feng''s strength is strong. No one can deny this. However, he is a young man after all. A young man has the problem of being young and energetic and prone to impulsiveness. He is prone to do something irrational under the flattery and stimulation of others. Decided, therefore, when that time comes, many people from other sects will ask Huang Feng to take action and regard him as a savior. When he is held high, Huang Feng will definitely agree to go to the Demon World.


    Of course, as they just said, whether it is Huaxia Sword Sect to go to the Demon Realm, they have a back hand to deal with Huaxia Sword Sect, which can prevent their expansion.


    "Then, what if Huang Feng brought Huaxia Jianzong and other sects to defeat the Demon Realm?" When everyone was excited, an elder said in a low voice.


    This elder''s words made everyone quiet all at once.


    "Impossible!" After a long time, one of the elders said loudly: "What is the situation in the Demon Realm? All of us have been there, and we all know that it is definitely not something we can beat in a short time. Huang Feng''s strength is Strong, the development of the Huaxia Sword Sect was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. However, after all, there is the Demon Realm, the territory of the people of the Demon Race. People in the human world are restricted everywhere, and there is no way to use all their strengths. They did not believe that even Huang Feng, who had been unfathomable three years ago, could perform fiercely in the Demon Realm.


    "Not bad." The head of Dehou also said: "If this war between humans and demons takes place in the outer world, then I also think Huang Feng can handle it, just like three years ago, but this time Not in the human world, but in the demon world. For those of us, even those of us who have been there once, dare not say that they are very familiar, and the demon people can use the familiar environment to ambush everyone. In addition, our The strength is limited there, and Huang Feng obviously can''t fully display his own strength. After all, he is still a human being, not a god."


    The head of Dehou himself had been to the Dehou World, and he was seriously injured and unconscious there. Therefore, he knew the situation of the Dehou World. Huang Feng would also be restricted when he went there. It was impossible to take down the Dehou World.


    And as long as Huang Feng and the people of Huaxia Sword Sect go to the Demon Realm, even if the people of their Sky Profound Sect do not take action, those people from the Demon Realm will ambush Huang Feng and them, just like they ambushed them in the Sky Profound Sect before. Jianzong must suffer heavy losses.


    At the same time, when the time comes, other people will understand that it is not that she is not strong in virtue and strength, and has no leadership ability, but that the Demon Realm is too weird. No matter who takes everyone to attack the Demon Realm, it will not succeed. At least, for now It will not succeed.


    Before, when he was constantly ambushed by people of the Devil and all the martial arts had suffered a lot of losses, the head of Dehou heard some bad comments, saying that he was incompetent with his virtue and leadership. Everyone, everyone is restricted everywhere, and people who are beaten by the demons have no power to fight back. If Huang Feng is there, it will definitely be different. Huang Feng will definitely be able to take everyone back and repel the demons like three years ago. .


    When the head of Dehou heard these discussions, he was naturally in a very bad mood. Although he did not show it, he remembered these words in his heart.


    And this time the people who calculated Huang Feng and the Huaxia Sword Sect went to the Demon Realm. This is also the reason. Don¡¯t you say that my leadership is incompetent, and Huang Feng can do it?Ok, now let Huang Feng take everyone to the Demon Realm to see what effect it will have.


    And once the time comes, Huang Feng also fails, then no one will feel that his moral leadership is incompetent. At the same time, Huang Feng''s impression of invincibility in the hearts of many younger generations will collapse.


    It can be said that as long as Huang Feng went to the Demon Realm, then their Sky Profound Sect had a chance to rise again.


    As for Huang Feng leading everyone to defeat the demon and conquer the demon world, Dehou would never believe it.


    Others nodded in agreement when they heard the words of the head of Dehou. Even the elder who just proposed that Huang Feng might win, feels that he thinks too much. He also knows what the devil world is like. It is possible to conquer the demon world, just like the people of the demon clan came to the human world and came several times, and there was no way to conquer the human world. This is not a matter of overnight.


    Even if Huang Feng went personally, it would not change the result!


    After everyone discussed the results, they quickly put them into action. Therefore, many people of the sect quickly learned about the strength of Huaxia Sword Sect. While shocked by the rapid development of Huaxia Sword Sect, many people felt , There is also a glimmer of hope.


    As the head of Dehou and the others said before, for the previous trip to the Devil, many people were unwilling to do so. When they went there, the momentum was like a rainbow, but in the end, they were driven back by the other party. Moreover, every school has suffered a lot. Who is willing to accept such a thing?


    What''s more, there are a lot of people from sects, and there are still people stranded in the demon world. They haven¡¯t come back yet. It¡¯s like the Jingwen master of Jingshuizhai, who has disappeared, and I don¡¯t know where they are. There are some people who don''t know where they are. Of course, they also hope that they can go to the Demon Realm again as soon as possible and rescue the missing people in their school.


    At the same time, when the previous trip to the Devildom was unsuccessful, there were indeed many people. They thought of the battle between humans and demons three years ago, that battle, at the beginning, they also fell into a disadvantage, and even the entire army was wiped out. Dangerous, it was not until Huang Feng was born that the situation was reversed.


    Therefore, when these people were hindered in the Demon Realm this time and their losses continued to increase, naturally some people thought of Huang Feng and thought of Huang Feng¡¯s brave performance three years ago. Many people felt that if Huang Feng was there. , Their trip to the Demon World will definitely not be so difficult, and they will certainly not lose so much.


    With such an idea, the voice of complaining is naturally louder. Now, after knowing that Huang Feng¡¯s return, the strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect has greatly increased, these people¡¯s expectations are even greater, and they all want to let Huang Feng took them and defeated the Demon Race just like three years ago, but this time the battlefield was changed to the Demon Realm, not the Human Realm.


    On Huang Feng¡¯s side, I quickly learned the thoughts of those from other schools. After all, now that Huang Feng is back, Huaxia Jianzong doesn¡¯t want to hide it. Many disciples are walking outside, so there is a lot of information. Can be known at the first time.


    Of course, before this, Huang Feng first dealt with the spies of the Emperor Xuanzong. In fact, although Li Yunfei had found out many people sent by other sects before, there were no people from the Emperor Xuanzong. Huang Feng knew that Among his second-generation disciples, there must be spies. Other sects have sent people. It is impossible for the Tianxuanzong to remain indifferent, but the people from the Tianxuanzong obviously hide better.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has always asked Li Yunfei to investigate. However, he did not expect that the people sent by the Profound Sky Sect would also take the initiative to come forward. This surprised Huang Feng, but it would not be because of this incident. And reduce the vigilance of the Sky Profound Sect.

 2077 Chapter 2077 Going to Sword Sect Station

    "Let him go back, since the Sky Profound Sect took the initiative to express his position, we can''t be too stingy." Huang Feng said to Li Yunfei.


    "Yes, Master." Li Yunfei said, Li Yunfei still feels a little grateful to be ashamed. After all, he and Chu Yu have been investigating secretly for a long time, and thought they had found out all the spies who got in. As a result, they were actually back. One was missed, and it was still a very important one, which somewhat made him feel ashamed in front of Huang Feng.


    "In addition, what is going on with the news from the outside world?" After finishing the affairs of the spies of the Tianxuanzong, Huang Feng brought the topic to the news from the outside world.


    "Since our sect has shown its strength, many other sects in the outside world hope that we can take the lead and launch an attack on the demon world again." When it comes to this, Li Yunfei seems very excited. After all, the identity of this leader, But it''s not anyone who wants to be can be it, it needs the recognition of them from the outside world.


    Previously, their Huaxia Sword Sect was excluded from the army crusade against the Demon Realm, and they were teased once by the people of the Sky Profound Sect. Now, the Sky Profound Sect failed to defeat the Demon Realm, and other sects outside want their Huaxia Sword Sect to be the leader. People, in Li Yunfei''s eyes, this is undoubtedly a long-faced thing, and it is something that can slap the Sky Profound Sect severely, so he has been very excited ever since he learned the news.


    "Is it all said?" Huang Feng frowned slightly: "Before, when we came back from Kuangsha Valley, people from other schools hadn''t said this. Why are we saying that all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s the master you picked several other sects, reminding them of the master''s greatness, so I hope the master will take them to take revenge." Li Yunfei said.


    "It shouldn''t be that simple." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "However, it doesn''t matter, because originally we were going to the Demon Realm. Even if people from other sects don''t say so, we are going to. Now we have The promises of those sects are a good thing for us."


    Since Jingshuizhai returned, Huang Feng has been preparing to go to the Demon Realm. It was only because he had to deal with the spies in the sect, so this was delayed. In Huang Feng¡¯s original plan, he had dealt with spies sent by other sects. After that, he will go to the Demon World.


    But now, people from other sects actively contacted them, hoping that he and Huaxia Jianzong could take them back to the Demon Realm again, avenging their previous revenge, and at the same time, rescued their disciples stranded there, and they too Both promised that as long as Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword Sect took them, they would certainly obey Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword Sect''s orders.


    Therefore, the decisions made by other sects did not have much impact on Huang Feng and others, let alone cause any loss, because they were meant to go, but now that these people follow, it is a good thing. , How much can you add some strength?


    Of course, at the beginning, people of those other sects didn¡¯t want to go to the Demon World again in a short time, because they had suffered a big loss in the Demon World before. They felt that they would have to wait at least for a while, maybe A few years, maybe decades, will they go to the Demon World again when they are fully prepared.


    At that time, when they knew that Huang Feng was back and that the strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect had suddenly increased, those people all ignited some hope, mainly because of Huang Feng¡¯s performance three years ago, which impressed them too deeply. In addition, there was a push behind this incident, and some people were talking in their ears about how powerful Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword Sect were, which made them make such a decision.


    However, this is a good thing for both parties. Huang Feng and the others have increased their strength, while the people of other schools have found the backbone, and both parties are obviously satisfied.


    Of course, the people of the Sky Profound Sect who planned the matter behind are also very satisfied with this result.


    Ever since, after dealing with the spies of the sect, all the sects also took action to prepare for another trip to the demon world.


    And the previous time, they all gathered at the residence of Xuan Xuanzong to discuss matters. The head of the Xuanzong with great virtue was the leader, but this time it was obviously different. The leader was replaced by Huang Feng. The place of the matter became the resident of Huaxia Jianzong.


    At the same time, many people are actually very curious about Huaxia Sword Sect, this sect that has emerged in only three years, and they all want to take this opportunity to visit the location of Huaxia Sword Sect.


    "There is the resident of Huaxia Sword Sect, right? It looks very magnificent. It looks more magnificent than our sect." In the sky, two cultivation disciples, the master flying sword, flew to the resident of Huaxia Sword Sect. There are many figures in the air, just like them, all flying with the sword, and the destination is the residence of the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    These people came from various sects. Those who came to China Jianzong to discuss the crusade against the Demon Realm this time. Naturally, those who were able to come were people from various sects who had not low status. However, even these people did not exist before. Having been to the station of Huaxia Sword Sect, because of the existence of those fierce beasts, they couldn''t get close to it in the past.


    "Yeah, I always thought that the location of Huaxia Sword Sect was very small. I didn''t expect it to be so big and so grand, even compared to those first-class schools, it''s not inferior." The cultivation disciple next to him said with emotion. .


    Both of these two belong to the same sect, but their sect is only a third-rate sect in the realm of cultivation. Before, I thought that Huang Feng¡¯s Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s residence was similar to their sect. Before I waited for others, I underestimated Huaxia Jianzong.


    "You are wrong. Huaxia Jianzong is already a first-class sect. In terms of strength and scale, it belongs to the first-class sect." The person who spoke before said: "They lack now. It''s just the number of people."


    "That''s true." The person next to him nodded in agreement.


    Many people have not fully regarded Huaxia Jianzong as a first-class school. The main reason is that the establishment of Huaxia Jianzong is too short, and ordinary people cannot change their consciousness at all. However, they also know that in terms of strength, Huaxia Jianzong is indeed a first-class school.


    When the two flew to the Huaxia Jianzong resident, they saw a disciple of Huaxia Jianzong from a distance. They waited there. The two of them kept their names and identities. The disciple of Huaxia Jianzong was very polite. Received them.


    "It turns out to be the two Daoists of Beidouzong, please come with me." Among the dozens of Huaxia Jianzong disciples who were in charge of welcoming, one person walked out and smiled at the two and said: "My name is Yiyuan, I am Huaxia Jianzong. The second generation of disciples, my brothers and I are responsible for this reception."


    "Happy meeting, happy meeting." The two Beidouzong people said hurriedly and politely. Now, no one, any school, dare to look down on Huaxia Jianzong, and look down on any one of them, even if the other party is just a gangster. The second-generation disciples who had just started to learn did not dare to look down upon it. After all, this could become a master in a few years. As long as they entered the Huaxia Sword Sect, the future would be limitless.


    "This is the residence of our Huaxia Sword Sect. As our head said, if you are interested, you can go around and take a look." Yiyuan said while leading the two of them inside.


    "Can it be anywhere?" one of the disciples asked.


    "Yes, it can be anywhere. In our Huaxia Sword Sect, there is no place where we cannot enter." Ihara said with a smile.


    The most important thing in Huaxia Sword Sect is naturally the cultivation technique. However, after each disciple of the cultivation technique remembers it, he will take it back. Therefore, there is nothing in the Huaxia Sword Sect that cannot be entered.


    Of course, this is also related to the short establishment of Huaxia Sword Sect. There are not too many valuable books, herbs, etc. collected here. In the past few years, Huang Feng and the disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect focused only on cultivation. For other things, They don''t care.


    The two Beidouzong disciples glanced at each other, and they were a little surprised, but they didn''t say anything.


    At this time, the two people followed Ihara to the other side of the square. There, they saw the shadows of some fierce beasts from a distance. These fierce beasts were very large in size, and at the same time, they had a strong aura. Obviously , Neither of them are easy to provoke characters. At least, the two of the North Dipper Sect feel that they are not opponents of these fierce beasts.


    Therefore, when seeing these fierce beasts, the two disciples of the North Dipper Sect had a noticeable step, and some did not dare to move forward.


    "You two don''t need to be afraid." Ibara said with a faint smile when he saw the movements of the two of them: "These fierce beasts are also members of our sect. They will not hurt people casually, and the boss has also explained these fierce beasts before. Now, those who come to the sect station today, these beasts will not take the initiative to attack, you can rest assured, even if you climb on them, they will not attack you."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." The two Beidouzong disciples said quickly.


    Even if they had the promise of this disciple, even if they had the courage to use them, they would not dare to climb onto these fierce beasts. You must know that in the realm of cultivation, fierce beasts are not much different from human beings and can cultivate. , And all have their own language, but the average person has no way to be violent.


    Therefore, if they really climbed on the back of the fierce beast, it would be tantamount to humiliating the fierce beast. If you think about it from another position, these two Beidou sect disciples felt that they would definitely not be able to tolerate what others did to them.


    And those fierce beasts, apparently also spotted the two of them, actually greeted them proactively, scared the two Beidouzong disciples, and quickly responded.

 2078 Chapter 2078

    "This Huaxia Sword Sect is really strong."


    "Yes."


    When Ibara arrived in the hall with two disciples of the North Dipper Sect, he turned and left. In the hall, there were already many people at this time. The two of the North Dipper Sect were chatting quietly in the corner. With emotion, what I heard and saw before.


    Although Huaxia Jianzong didn''t have too many precious things because its creation time was too short, no one who came here would dare to look down upon Huaxia Jianzong.


    Except for the nearly two hundred Jindan stage masters cultivated by Huaxia Sword Sect in three years, the defensive formation of Huaxia Sword Sect''s resident and those fierce beasts that seem to be very kind are all powerful existences. No one can Ignore these.


    When Ibara took the Beidouzong two, he also took them to see the defensive formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect. Of course, he did not activate the great formation. In fact, within the Huaxia Jianzong, the great formation could be activated. The number of people is not large, and Yiyuan, as a second-generation disciple who has just entered the school, is obviously not qualified.


    However, Ibara is very familiar with the functions and power of the large array, so it is not a problem to do some explanations.


    And this martial defensive formation, which Huang Feng paid a large price to exchange directly from the storage box, is that no formation master in this world can arrange and crack it. It is quite powerful, and it is more powerful than the defense of Xuanzong. The big formation is several times more powerful.


    Of course, these are all explained by Ibara. After other people listened to it, whether they would believe it or not, I am afraid that only they know in their hearts.


    Although these people don¡¯t know the power of the formation, they understand the strength of the fierce beasts. After all, they have not dealt with the fierce beasts in a day or two. Naturally, they know the strength of the fierce beasts. And now, the fierce beasts in the entire hundred thousand mountains have joined the Huaxia Sword Sect. With this strength alone, it is enough to look down on the heroes.


    Not to mention that Huaxia Jianzong still has such a existence as Huang Feng, that is definitely an idol in the hearts of many younger generations, how strong his strength is, no one has a clear concept until now.


    When the two of Beidouzong secretly discussed the strength of Huaxia Jianzong, the other people in the hall were also quietly discussing the situation of Huaxia Jianzong. After all, this was their first visit to Huaxia Jianzong. Everything I arrived was interesting, and at the same time, I was shocked by the strength of Huaxia Jianzong.


    Soon, the representatives of the various big sects were brought by the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect one after another, and someone with a heart discovered that the people from the Tianxuan Sect were not their heads with good morals, but two elders with good morals. The matter of the head awakening has not been announced to the public. Therefore, outsiders don¡¯t know that head Dehou has regained consciousness and thought he was still in a coma. Therefore, seeing that the Heavenly Profound Sect was only two This elder was not too surprised.


    It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s eyes can¡¯t stop flowing on the two elders of Xuanzong, because everyone understands that the rise of Huaxia Sword Sect is the most uncomfortable part of Xuanzong, after all, the rise of Huaxia Sword Sect The momentum of Xuanzong is very fierce, and it is enough to threaten the status of Xuanzong''s No. 1 cultivation sect in the world. Therefore, Xuanzong has been pushing hard before attacking the devil world, and many people know it, but now, it has become Huaxia Jianzong came to take the lead in attacking the devil world, and he didn''t know what the people of Xuanzong would think.


    The two elders of the Sky Profound Sect, facing the discussion of the people around them, their faces were calm, and they did not feel unhappy at all. At the same time, they did not communicate with the people around them much, but seemed a little isolated.


    In fact, the two elders of Xuanzong did not have any dissatisfaction in their hearts, because this time they attacked the devil world, they thought they were pushing behind, but the leader was changed, and Huang Feng became the leader. People, not only will the elders of Xuanzong not have the slightest dissatisfaction, they are also very happy because they know the dangers in the devil world.


    Soon, Huang Feng appeared. Facing the people in the hall, Huang Feng did not have the slightest stage fright. Although he had graduated less than two years ago, he has seen him in the past half a year. There are a lot of people in the world. He has seen all kinds of political and business celebrities, and even killed them. The scene before him is a trifle to him.


    "Let everyone wait a long time." Huang Feng said while sitting in his upper seat.


    "Head Huang is polite," everyone said quickly.


    "I believe everyone already knows the purpose of asking everyone to come this time." Huang Feng continued, "Although I have not been to the Demon Realm, it is very dangerous according to my understanding. I believe you all know it. After all, you have been there once before, so before we go again, we must be prepared. The mistakes we made in the Demon Realm before must not be made a second time, otherwise, we will have to go home."


    "Definitely, this is certain." Everyone responded.


    These people have all been to the Demon Realm. Naturally, they know the dangers of the Demon Realm, and they also know what the consequences will be if they make a mistake. Therefore, they also want to be fully prepared and never repeat the same mistakes.


    "I have also heard about some things that happened in the Demon World before. Since you all support me and Huaxia Sword Sect to take you to the Demon World, I hope that you will be able to obey the orders at that time and stop doing the same. There has been internal strife," Huang Feng said.


    Previously, when they encountered setbacks in the Demon Realm, the opinions of these people in the cultivation sect were inconsistent. Some wanted to continue to attack, while others wanted to retreat, which caused internal chaos. It was by taking this opportunity to severely inflict heavy losses on the various sects of the human realm of comprehension, which led to a large number of losses.


    Therefore, this time Huang Feng hopes that the same thing will not happen again.


    "Head Huang, don''t worry, we will not make the same mistake again this time."


    "That is, we are all convinced of Huang Sect. As long as Huang Sect orders, we will never defy."


    Others expressed their opinions.


    These people also know that if infighting occurs again, then their journey to the devil world will definitely not go too smoothly, and they will either want revenge or save people this time. They all know the dangers of the Demon Realm. To be honest, if they didn¡¯t believe in Huang Feng, they wouldn¡¯t go so soon. Since they already knew the danger and went with Huang Feng, obviously they wouldn¡¯t have infighting easily anymore. of.


    Huang Feng nodded and said: "Okay, since everyone said so, I''m relieved. Now, I hope everyone will talk about the various situations they encountered in the Demon World before and summarize the dangers in the Demon World. It will definitely be helpful for our next trip to the Devildom."


    The Devil Realm is not smaller than the Human Realm. Before, after many sects arrived there, it was impossible to gather together all the time. Therefore, the situation encountered was quite different. Huang Feng gathered these people today to let everyone, Talk about all the situations encountered before, so that everyone else is mentally prepared.


    Naturally, other people would not refuse this proposal. After that, they explained their previous experiences in the Demon Realm one by one. Everyone also knew from the mouths of others that there were other dangerous things in the Demon Realm.


    The whole hall was very lively. Even, in order to facilitate this trip to the Demon Realm, the two elders of the Sky Profound Sect actively cooperated. The attitude is absolutely nothing. People who don¡¯t know think that the Sky Profound Sect and the Huaxia Sword Sect. How good is the relationship?


    Of course, after seeing this scene, many people still admire the mind of the Xuanzong people in their hearts. After all, the Huaxia Sword Sect is a direct competitor of the Xuanzong, and it is obviously not easy for the people of the Xuanzong to cooperate in this way.


    It is Huang Feng himself who is somewhat confused about the attitudes of the two people of Xuanzong. In his opinion, the people of Xuanzong should be very resistant to this matter, but now it seems that this is not the case. They It seems to be more cooperative than people of other sects, which makes Huang Feng a little confused.


    However, going to the Demon Realm was an early decision. Huang Feng was worried that the people of the Sky Profound Sect would be sabotaged before. Now that they cooperate so well, Huang Feng is puzzled, but he is quite satisfied.


    The entire meeting lasted for one day. By the evening, everyone left the Chinese Sword Sect¡¯s residence one after another. Through this meeting, everyone had a better understanding of the dangers of the Demon World. The people of, now a little bit nervous, Huang Feng is strong, but whether they can bring them back from the Demon Realm safely, everyone is a little confused.


    However, no matter how worried they were, the second trip to the Demon Realm had been determined. The departure date was just three days later, and everyone was now going back to make final preparations.


    On the other hand, the two elders of Xuanzong, after returning to the martial art, reported the situation of Huaxia Sword Sect to the head of Dehou. The head of Dehou just nodded, not too surprised. There were many things. He had known it before.


    "This trip to the Devil Realm, our Sky Profound Sect mobilized half of the people, and I will not go there myself." Head Dehou said: "If Huang Feng thinks that we have fewer people, just say, the last trip to the Devil , We lost a lot. Many people died and many people were injured. Therefore, there is no way to provide too many people. I believe Huang Feng and others will not doubt it. After all, our Sky Profound Sect is indeed the one before. The trip to the second demon world, the school that lost the most."


    "Head, do you have any arrangements?" an elder asked.


    "I want to go to Huaxia Jianzong''s residence." Dehou said lightly.

 2079 Chapter 2079 The Devil Is Coming

    For the Huaxia Jianzong, the head of Dehou has always had a strong interest, and this trip to the demon world, in the eyes of the head of Dehou, it is sure to fail. If this is the case, he naturally wants to take advantage of it. What to do with this opportunity.


    The head of Dehou always felt that there must be a lot of good things in Huaxia Jianzong. Since this is the case, he naturally wants to see and see if he can get something.


    The other elders naturally have no objection to this proposal of the head of Dehou. Some elders even think that they can take advantage of the Huaxia Sword Sect to attack the demon world. Destroyed, in that case, Huaxia Jianzong would no longer be an opponent of Xuanzong.


    For this suggestion, the head of Dehou did not approve, but he did not oppose it either. Perhaps he himself was hesitating.


    Three days passed quickly. Many cultivating sects once again gathered among the 100,000 mountains, preparing to go to the Demon World, and Huang Feng finally saw Mengyao''er, Su Yumo and others again.


    During this time, Su Yumo and the others have always lived in Jingshuizhai, and their relationship with everyone in Jingshuizhai is very good. Just like now, Huang Feng saw Su Yumo and Mengyao talking and laughing. Yes, it''s like being a sister for many years.


    "When is your relationship so good?" Huang Feng asked when he came to Su Yumo''s side.


    At this time, Mengyao was talking to people of her school, obviously, she was also reminding everyone.


    "Sister Yao''er is a nice person." Su Yumo said: "We two can talk very well, so the relationship is naturally good."


    In fact, Su Yumo''s temperament is already very good, plus, she always likes to think about her. There is no one around her who dislikes Su Yumo. Therefore, Mengyao will like Su Yumo. It is also normal.


    "By the way, she seems to like you very much." Su Yumo suddenly whispered to Huang Feng.


    "Huh?" Huang Feng was surprised.


    "Ah what, don''t tell me you don''t know." Su Yumo said with a white look at Huang Feng.


    "I really don''t know." Huang Feng smiled bitterly.


    "The battle you had three years ago attracted a lot of people''s attention. I found that in Jingshui Zhai, many people regard you as an idol, and many have a good impression of you. You are about to become a national idol. Yao''er will be attracted to you, but it¡¯s normal. What''s more, here is the world of cultivation. Everything is respected by strength. Your strength is so strong. It¡¯s normal to attract girls." Su Yumo said .


    "It seems to be such a thing." Huang Feng touched his chin and said, "Hey, it''s so charming and helpless."


    Su Yumo gave Huang Feng a white look again, and said, "Look at your seductive look. Sister Yao''er is the future master of Jingshuizhai. I don''t know if I want to follow you."


    Indeed, Mengyao¡¯s identity is different after all. She has been trained as the future master of Jingshuizhai for many years. It is indeed very difficult for her to leave everything here. Besides, Master Jingwen knows too well. I wouldn''t agree, even Qinger could think of this.


    "I didn''t say to take her away." Huang Feng said.


    "Are you willing to leave such a good girl?" Su Yumo said.


    Just as Huang Feng was about to say something, Mengyao had already walked over there, and Huang Feng stopped quickly.


    "Huang Feng, our Jingshuizhai side is ready." Mengyao said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Okay, we are ready to go."


    Su Yumo and others are also going to follow Huang Feng and others this time. Before Mengyao knew this, she persuaded Su Yumo and the others, because Su Yumo and the others were generally very low in cultivation. It was also a very dangerous place. Mengyao naturally didn''t want to see Su Yumo and the others go on an adventure in the Demon World. It would be too dangerous to do that.


    However, Su Yumo and the others would naturally not agree. They followed Huang Feng to this space. They had to go around and take risks. Moreover, this is not the earth after all, even if something happened to them here. It won''t really happen, so Su Yumo and the others have no pressure on the contrary.


    However, Mengyao obviously didn''t understand this situation, she was simply worried about Su Yumo and the others.


    "Sister Yumo, you still don''t want to go." Mengyao once again persuaded: "After all, the Devil World is very dangerous, Huang Feng, you should also persuade Yumo and the others."


    Mengyao had to ask Huang Feng for help.


    However, she didn''t expect Huang Feng to think differently from her, Huang Feng said: "It''s okay, let them go, I will look good on them."


    "This..." Mengyao''s still wanted to say something, but seeing Huang Feng saying this, Su Yumo and the others were so persistent, they also knew that it was useless to say it, it could only be a decision. After arriving in the Demon Realm, I also looked after Su Yumo and others.


    Soon, all the people of the cultivation sect had gathered, and they were all lined up, ready to enter the demon world.


    As the leader this time, Huang Feng and his Huaxia Jianzong were naturally ranked first.


    This time, Huang Feng brought all the first-generation disciples in the sect. As for the second-generation disciples, it was because the time to join the sect was too short and the cultivation was not enough. Therefore, Huang Feng did not choose to bring them. After all, the Demon Realm is very dangerous and perilous, and they are not going to travel. Bringing those whose cultivation base is too low will also harm them.


    "Go!" Huang Feng said to Li Yunfei and the others. After that, the first one stepped into the teleportation formation, and then Li Yunfei and others also entered the teleportation formation one after another.


    A flash of light flashed through the teleportation array, and then Huang Feng, Su Yumo, and Li Yunfei all disappeared in place.


    When Huang Feng and the others regained their vision, they were no longer in the cave of Shiwan Dashan. They were in a valley at this time, surrounded by mountains.


    "This is the Demon World?" Huang Feng muttered to himself, looking at the surrounding environment.


    The sky here is indeed gray, giving people a very depressive feeling. Moreover, there is indeed a bloody breath in the air, which makes people smell a little frowning. At the same time, the surrounding area looks a little desolate. There is not even a grass on the mountain.


    "This is the Demon World!" Mengyao said.


    Mengyaoer and the others are the second group to enter the Demon World. Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword Sect. After all, they have never been to the Demon World before and are not familiar with the Demon World. Therefore, the uneasy Mengyaoer also hurriedly brought people with them. , Sent over.


    However, at this moment, Huang Feng suddenly felt a wave of energy fluctuations, and then saw dozens of black spots flying towards him.


    "There is an ambush!" Huang Feng yelled, reminding everyone that the black spots had already arrived at this time, and they were all magic weapons.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s reminder, everyone was ready for the first time. Huang Feng waved his big hand and shot some magic weapons flying next to him directly. After that, he had a pause and the whole person was already He flew up and flew into the distance, where he saw some figures.


    These people are naturally the people of the Demon Race. After three years, Huang Feng saw the Demon Race people again, and soon started fighting.


    Those Demon Race people obviously didn''t expect that Huang Feng would find them so quickly, and he was still slightly shocked when he arrived at their side so quickly.


    Some time ago, people from other sects of cultivation have been entering the Demon Realm in twos and threes, looking for the missing disciples, and the people in the Demon Realm soon discovered this situation. Therefore, there have always been some people here. I am here to ambush those people.


    But this time, they saw some people from Huangfeng and Jingshuizhai. The numbers of these two groups were not large. Therefore, those of the demons thought that Huangfeng and the others were the same as the previous ones, but only a few came. , I came to find disciples of the school, so I shot Huang Feng and the others.


    It''s just that they obviously chose the wrong target this time. Huang Feng and the others are not easy to deal with. They found them the first time they started, and they were killed in front of them so quickly.


    When the disciples of the demons reacted and wanted to fight back, it was too late. Huang Feng arrived among them, as if wolves had entered the flock, one palm at a time, just in the blink of an eye. More than ten people were killed.


    Huang Feng''s fierce methods completely frightened those demons. They clearly felt that they were not Huang Feng''s opponents at all, Huang Feng was much stronger than them.


    "It''s him, it''s him, this devil, he''s here again!" The disciple of the Mozu suddenly pointed to Huang Feng and exclaimed.


    Obviously, this demon disciple recognized Huang Feng at this time and knew that Huang Feng was the strong man who swept all over the battlefield three years ago. Of course, in the eyes of the demon people, he is not a strong man. It''s the devil. If it weren''t for him, their demons would have conquered the world three years ago.


    "Run, that devil is coming!" Another Demon Clan disciple also yelled. Obviously, he also recognized Huang Feng. Originally, they wanted to resist, but after recognizing Huang Feng''s identity For a while, they completely gave up the thought of resisting, because they all knew that they weren''t Huang Feng''s opponent at all, and the Devil Emperor three years ago was not Huang Feng''s opponent, let alone them.


    Originally, some time ago, when people from the human cultivation world came to attack the demon world, many people in the demon world were determined to die, because they felt that Huang Feng would definitely come together, and they had not People who can compete with Huang Feng, so they are definitely not big.


    As a result, they soon discovered that Huang Feng hadn''t come, and at that time, they had the determination to truly fight the world of cultivation.

 2080 Chapter 2080

    However, good luck obviously cannot be with them all the time, Huang Feng did not come last time, and now, he is here!


    After recognizing Huang Feng, those who came for the sneak attack had lost the thought of resisting and wanted to escape. They were not the opponents of the devil, and they wanted to pass back the news that the devil had come to the devil world.


    At this time, more and more people in the realm of human cultivation entered the realm of the devil through the teleportation array. The people of the demons who came here to ambush realized at this time that it was really bad for the human world. This is the second time the cultivation world has attacked their demon world!This time it wasn''t just three or two people coming to make a fuss.


    These demons wanted to escape, but Huang Feng was obviously unhappy. They had come to kill the demons. Now that they met, naturally they would not be soft.


    And Li Yunfei and others, at this time, all rushed over and surrounded the Demon Race disciples. Now, those Demon Race people lost their last chance to leave.


    "These Demon Clan disciples are not very strong." After solving the last Demon Clan disciple, Li Yunfei clapped his hands and said.


    At this time, Li Yunfei''s strength had reached the Nascent Soul Stage. Those Demon Clan disciples who came here to ambush had the highest strength and were only the Golden Core Stage cultivation base. Therefore, Li Yunfei did not feel difficult to deal with it.


    What''s more, with Huang Feng holding the battle, those Demon Clan disciples didn''t even have the mind to fight them, they just wanted to escape. In this way, Li Yunfei and the others would certainly not feel the pressure.


    "These people are not yet the backbone of the Demon Race." Mengyao said: "Moreover, the Demon Race disciples, the strongest is the determination to fight to death and the use of the surrounding environment. However, they obviously recognized Huang Feng is gone, so there is no intention to resist."


    Obviously, Mengyao also knew what those people were afraid of.


    "Yes, remember not to be careless." Huang Feng also reminded.


    "I see, Master." Li Yunfei said quickly.


    Soon, people from other sects have also arrived in the Demon Realm one after another. They are not like Li Yunfei and others who underestimate the Demon Realm. Once they arrive in the Demon Realm, they will stand up and their faces are full of seriousness.


    "By the way, do you feel that your strength is suppressed?" Huang Feng asked Li Yunfei.


    "No." Li Yunfei shook his head.


    "No?" Mengyao''s next to him was taken aback, "Isn''t it possible? After we arrived here, all our strength was suppressed a bit, and there was no way to display our full strength."


    "Really not." Chu Yu next to Li Yunfei also said, "I didn''t feel that my strength was affected at all. That''s why the air is not good and makes people uncomfortable."


    "Yes." Li Yunfei also said: "Others, really have no effect."


    At this moment, Mengyao''s was even more surprised. Why did everyone else be affected and unable to exert their strength, but the people of Huaxia Sword Sect seemed to have no influence at all?


    "Maybe it has something to do with cultivation skills," Huang Feng said lightly.


    You know, the kung fu that Huang Feng cultivated for the people of Huaxia Sword Sect is a top-notch good thing exchanged from the store in the storage box. This kind of cultivation technique is naturally not comparable to ordinary cultivation techniques. Coupled with the magic of the storage box, there will be such a result, it is not surprising.


    "It can only be explained this way." Mengyao nodded. Otherwise, why are people from other sects affected, but the people from Huaxia Jianzong are not affected?


    After waiting for nearly two hours, all the talents have been transmitted. After all, the number of people that the teleportation array can transmit at a time is limited, and during this period, everyone has never been attacked by the devil.


    "Let''s go." Seeing that everyone has arrived, Huang Feng said to the people around him.


    Naturally, everyone had no opinion, and according to the previous agreement, their action was the same as before, targeting some cultivation sects in the Demon Realm, just as the Demon Realm attacked the Human Realm before.


    Among the demon realms, the most powerful is naturally the Heavenly Demon Sect. The position of the Heavenly Demon Sect in the Demon Realm is the same as the position of the Heavenly Demon Sect in the world of human cultivation.


    It¡¯s just that the situation is already before. Three years ago, in the human-devil battle, the people of the Sky Demon Sect led the people of the Demon Realm to the human world. Like this time, the Sky Demon Sect was also the leader. At the same time, the one who rushed to the forefront was also the elite of the sect. As a result, Huang Feng''s sudden emergence caused the demon world to be defeated. The demon sect that rushed in the front also suffered heavy losses, even more than this time. It was even bigger. Not only did the Demon Emperor died under Huang Feng''s hands, but the disciples in the school also suffered a lot of losses, and the school fell from the first school in the Demon Realm to the second-rate.


    Therefore, the largest sect in the Devil Realm is no longer the Sky Demon Sect, but a sect called the Ziyan Sect. Before, when the head of Dehou brought everyone from the world of cultivation to attack the Devil Realm, this Ziyan Sect called on all Devil disciples, come together to resist the realm of human cultivation.


    After repelling the many sects of the human cultivation world, the status and reputation of the Ziyan Sect in the Demon Realm is naturally higher. Now, this Ziyan Sect is the veritable first sect in the Demon Realm.


    After Huang Feng and others gathered together, they attacked the cultivation sects of the Demon World, and some weak sects were directly destroyed.


    However, with the advancement of Huang Feng and others, the fact that the human cultivation world invaded the demon world again was also spread within the demon world. Those disciples of the cultivation sect of the demon world gathered at the Ziyan Sect. They all knew that at this time Only by being unified together can they block the attack of the human realm of cultivation, just like the previous time, they also believe that under the leadership of Ziyanmen, they will be able to defeat everyone in the realm of human cultivation again.


    However, when a name was spread in the Demon Realm, the people of the Demon Race who were confident that they could once again defeat the human realm of comprehension began to waver, and their beliefs were not as strong as before.


    Huang Feng!


    A name that has lingered in the hearts of everyone in the Demon Realm for three years. This name, like a curse, has been pressing on the hearts of everyone in the Demon Realm. It can be remembered if it is not.


    Three years ago, it was the master behind this name, who defeated the invincible Demon Emperor Arvid, and spanked everyone from the Demon Race like the sun to pee. Originally, if Huang Feng did not appear, everyone in the Demon World, They all firmly believed that in the human-devil battle three years ago, they would be able to completely defeat everyone in the human cultivation world and completely conquer the human cultivation world, and even the entire human world.


    However, it was the emergence of Huang Feng, an unexpected factor, that frustrated everyone''s good wishes. Not only did they fail to conquer the world of comprehension, they also suffered heavy losses. The Demon Emperor died in battle, and was once the first demon clan. , Has also fallen to a second-rate level, each sect has different losses, even, even after three years, the many sects of the Demon Race have not been able to fully recover.


    Therefore, Huang Feng, this name is like a curse. It has always been in the hearts of everyone in the Demon Realm, and even when they think of it, everyone in the Demon Realm feels scared.


    Some time ago, when everyone in the Demon Realm heard that the Human Cultivation Realm was calling, the first thing they thought of was not the head of virtue, Master Jingwen, but Huang Feng. They were afraid to face Huang Feng again. Three years ago, when their Demon Realm was strong, they were not Huang Feng''s opponents, but now, their strength has been lost a lot, their vitality has not been recovered, and naturally they are not Huang Feng''s opponents.


    Fortunately, in the previous attack, Huang Feng did not come. When they knew that Huang Feng was not coming, everyone in the demon world subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. They really did not dare to face Huang Feng. The reason Huang Feng didn''t come was that they had the courage to face the offensive of the human world, otherwise, they might not even have the courage to face it.


    Fortunately, they also won and beat everyone in the world of cultivation, which gave them great confidence. They felt that the people in the world of cultivation were not so difficult to deal with. Although they had lost a lot, it was obviously There is still the power to fight against everyone in the world of cultivation.


    And now, everyone in the world of cultivating realm called again, and Huang Feng also appeared. At this time, they felt scared again. Fortunately, this time it was better than before. Although they were still scared, However, after all, with the previous big win as the confidence, they feel that they can still fight against it.


    Of course, there are still worries in my heart, so much so that many people are worried.


    "Huang Feng is really here?" Inside the Ziyan door, Adela frowned and asked the humane around him.


    Adela is the sect master of the Ziyanmen and one of the ten warlords of the Demon Realm. In the human-devil war three years ago, he was a warlord who followed Avid to attack the human world. That At that time, he was not the main general, nor the protagonist.


    However, he witnessed the death of Avid with his own eyes and witnessed the defeat of everyone in the Demon Realm.


    And now, three years have passed, things are not human beings, Avid is dead, and the once demon world¡¯s first sect, the Heavenly Demon Sect, has also fallen, and there are two remaining demon generals, and he It was one of them. This time, he became the leader of all cultivation sects in the Demon Realm.


    However, Adela also knows the current situation of the Demon Realm very well in her heart. Their strength has lost a lot compared to three years ago. The reason why they were able to defeat the attack of the human cultivation world some time ago was based on everyone''s desperate determination. This was successful.

 2081 Chapter 2081 The Demon Realms Response

    However, the true strength of the Demon Realm is still much worse than that of three years ago. However, Adela felt that if the main battlefield was in the Demon Realm and Huang Feng did not appear, he would still be able to bring everyone from the Demon Realm. , And the people in the world of cultivation.


    It''s just that things can''t always be what people want. Huang Feng is here this time. It is like a heavy stone, pressing on Adela''s heart, making him a little out of breath.


    Three years ago, Adela had already seen Huang Feng''s power with his own eyes. At that time, Arvid, who was so powerful in the semi-fairy realm, was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. He was beaten to death by Huang Feng, and now Ah Della''s strength is not as good as Avid, so he knows that he is definitely not Huang Feng''s opponent.


    Fortunately, this is in the Demon World, their main battlefield, and the situation may be improved.


    "Yes, this time the leader of the world of cultivation is Huang Feng." The elder of the Ziyan Sect next to him said: "Moreover, this time Huang Feng''s Huaxia Sword Sect has all come, and there are even those fierce beasts. They all came together, menacingly, obviously trying to conquer our demon world in one fell swoop."


    Everyone in the Demon Realm had previously learned about Huang Feng''s creation of the Huaxia Sword Sect from the people of the Human Cultivation Realm. They also knew that the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains were all subdued by Huang Feng.


    And this time, Huang Feng came to attack the Demon Realm, obviously wanting to get it done once and for all, so he not only brought all the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, but also brought most of the beasts in the hundred thousand mountains. For people of other sects, Huang Feng didn''t believe it very much after all, he still used it comfortably.


    Of course, this is also an opportunity to show his strength. Huang Feng originally wanted to establish his own martial power. He wanted to ensure that after he left, no one would dare to fight his Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s idea and let Huaxia Sword Sect. Become the real No. 1 martial art in the world.


    "This is very tricky." Adela said: "How is the preparation of the Zhuxian Great Array?"


    "I''m not very skilled yet. If you force it to start, you can, but everyone who starts the formation will die." The elder next to him said.


    "I can''t manage that much anymore. Huang Feng is so powerful. You and I know that with us people, we are not his opponents at all. We can only think of other ways. And this Zhuxian array is one of the few of us. I can try something." Adela said.


    "However, we don''t know how effective the Zhuxian Great Array is. It''s all recorded in the book, and we don''t know that it can be more effective against Huang Feng." The elder beside him hesitated.


    Of course, this elder knew Huang Feng''s greatness. After all, he also participated in the battle three years ago. Therefore, he still knew Huang Feng''s greatness very well.


    "I can''t control it, I can only try, otherwise, do you have other ways?" Adela said.


    "Okay." The elder nodded and said, he really has no other way, mainly because Huang Feng is too powerful.


    The formation of Zhuxian Formation was learned by their Ziyanmen not long ago when they inadvertently obtained a fragment from this cave. According to the records on that fragment, this Zhuxian Formation is very powerful, even gods can be killed. Otherwise, it would not be called by this name.


    It¡¯s just that the requirements for this powerful formation are quite high. Their Ziyan Sect has gathered the power of all the cultivation sects of the Demon Realm, so that they can barely learn, but they are not skilled enough now, and if they are not skilled, they force the formation Fa, the price that needs to be paid is still very high, so all those who participate in the formation of the formation will die.


    However, now facing the huge threat posed by Huang Feng, Adela can no longer control so much, because besides this formation, he really can''t think of any other way to resist Huang Feng. The main reason is that Huang Feng is too powerful. Even if they gather all the masters of the Demon World, they are not necessarily Huang Feng¡¯s opponents. What''s more, Huang Feng has brought many others from the world of cultivation. Good hand?


    So, at this time, Adela has no other way. He can only try this formation that they have never seen before at a huge price.


    The Ziyanmen took active action. The entire Demon Realm was filled with a chilling atmosphere. Like the previous time, the people of the Demon Realm set up many ambushes on Huangfeng¡¯s prospective road, and wanted to stop Huang. Feng et al.


    However, everyone has already suffered a loss before. This time they are more careful than before. At the same time, Huang Feng''s perception ability is very strong, and he can often perceive any danger around him in advance. Therefore, those Ambush, for him, is not a threat at all, because he can find out in advance.


    Therefore, the ambush of the people of the Demon Realm has no effect at all. After many times of no results and a lot of waste, the people of the Demon Realm finally gave up this meaningless behavior and concentrated on the Ziyanmen, preparing There, fighting to the death with everyone in the world of cultivation.


    Huang Feng and the others have a huge momentum. Not only those people in the Demon Realm know that they are here, but also the people in the Human Cultivation Realm who have been stranded in the Demon Realm for various reasons also know about it, so they are all here. Take the initiative to move closer to this side. In this way, many people who had disappeared in the demon world before have returned to the school.


    However, what disappoints Huang Feng, Mengyaoer and others is that Master Jingwen hasn''t appeared until now, and there is no shadow of Master Jingwen among those who have returned from the world of cultivation.


    "Don''t worry about it. The teacher is so strong and experienced, and nothing will happen." Huang Feng comforted Mengyao with a worried look.


    "Where is Shifu? How can I not worry? We are so powerful. Shifu should know that we are here. If there is nothing wrong, she should show up." Mengyao said worriedly.


    Indeed, even the ordinary disciples of other schools know that the people in the world of cultivation are calling again, so if Master Jingwen is fine, she should know it. At this time, she should appear.


    However, up to now, Master Jingwen has not appeared, and Mengyao can''t help but worry about it.


    "When we defeat the cultivators of the Demon Realm, when that time, we will send someone out to search, we will definitely be able to find Master Jingwen." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, it can only be so." Mengyao said.


    Although Mengyao was worried about her master, she also knew that the most important thing now was to defeat everyone in the Demon World, and other things could only be done first.

 2082 Chapter 2082 the thoughts of the Xuanzong people

    "Is the Ziyan Gate in front?" Huang Feng said, standing on the plain, looking at the distant mountains.


    "Yes." Mengyao said: "We knew where the Ziyan Sect was before, but we couldn''t beat it. This time, we finally got here."


    Mengyao''s expression was very excited. Her current mood was the same as that of many cultivators of other schools. Everyone felt very excited now.


    Some time ago, when they came out of the teleportation formation, they were blocked one after another. Although they had tried their best to resist, they failed in the end. They did not defeat the Demon Realm and suffered heavy losses. They knew that Ziyan Gate Where, however, there is no way to hit here.


    But this time, after changing the leader, their feelings are obviously different. Originally, everyone thought that this would still be a very arduous journey. Along the way, they would continue to be ambushed and attacked by everyone in the Demon Realm. It is still very difficult for them to move forward, and even many people are prepared for the situation of attrition again. After all, the leader has changed, but the people in the Demon World have not changed. They will definitely ambush themselves and others.


    As a result, everyone was greatly surprised. Everyone in the Demon Realm did come to ambush them again, but every time, Huang Feng was able to find out in advance, and then properly deal with it, which left those ambushes without any. effect.


    At the same time, Huang Feng and everyone in Huaxia Jianzong were not affected by the environment, and their strength was not weakened at all, which once again ensured their strength.


    People in the real world of human cultivation know that after they came to the demon world, the biggest threats are these two aspects. One is that the people of the demon world use the environment to ambush them, and the other is that their own strength is affected. As a result, these two points are encountered In Huang Feng''s time, none of them had any effect. Then, the threat of the Demon Realm to them was suddenly reduced.


    Because of this, their trip this time was much easier than they had expected before. Even now, there has been no attrition. This is something that everyone had never thought of before.


    However, most people are indeed happy because of this situation, but there are also some people who are not in a good mood at this time, including those from the Sky Profound Sect.


    Originally, before setting off, everyone in the Sky Profound Sect thought that this trip to the Demon Realm would definitely be the same as before, and it would not go smoothly. Although Huang Feng''s strength was strong, he would feel the same in the Demon Realm. It''s tricky, Huang Feng''s existence can''t change anything at all.


    It¡¯s just that everyone obviously didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng¡¯s existence could have such a big effect. The people of the Demon Realm used the convenience of the environment to ambush them. Before, everyone in the cultivation world was a headache. It can be said that it is impossible to prevent. When Huang Feng was here, it was useless at all. Huang Feng could discover their existence in advance, so that they could even fight against everyone in the Demon World.


    As for the influence of the devil¡¯s environmental factors, the strength will drop to the situation. In Huang Feng and the Huaxia Jianzong people, it has not been able to be reflected. Although the strength of the people of other sects is still affected, but, as Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong, who existed by the arrow, had no effect. Then, with them charging in front, the situation improved significantly.


    Therefore, the people of the Sky Profound Sect who have been waiting to see Huang Feng¡¯s jokes are naturally in a bad mood at this time. Of course, they also hope to defeat the people of the Demon Realm and completely conquer the Demon Realm, but that is under their leadership, not Under the leadership of others, now under the leadership of Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong, to achieve such a result, it is better to not win.


    "What should I do?" Several elders of Xuanzong gathered together to discuss.


    "Wait," the other elder said.


    "Wait, Huang Feng will lead everyone to completely defeat everyone in the Demon Realm. By that time, everything is too late. With this credit, the Huaxia Sword Sect must surpass our Sky Profound Sect." An elder anxiously said.


    "Then what do you say? Who would have thought that everyone in the Demon World is so useless?"


    Before, when the Sky Profound Sect took the lead, the people of the Sky Profound Sect found it difficult to deal with the people of the Demon Realm. As a result, their minds have completely changed. On the contrary, they feel that the people of the Demon Realm are useless and useless. , Actually, they couldn''t stop Huang Feng''s attack at all.


    "I think people in the demon world should not surrender easily, right? After all, this is in the demon world, not in the human world, in the human world. If they lose, they can still escape. If they lose here, they can escape. Where to go? So, the next one must be a tough battle." An elder next to him analyzed.


    "However, you all know the strength of Huang Feng. Even if there is a tough battle, there is no guarantee that he will not win."


    "This, we have no choice but to hope that everyone in the Demon Realm can hold Huang Feng." The person who spoke before said: "In addition, once Huang Feng is held, we can also implement the previous plan. ."


    The others have their eyes bright. They have indeed been planning secretly before. Of course, the master behind all this is the virtuous head who is still in the human world, but on this road, everyone is too smooth. This also caused their plan to have no chance to be implemented, and once Huang Feng was dragged by the people of the Demon Realm, then they had a chance.


    "I hope that the people in the Demon Realm can do their best." An elder of the Profound Sky Sect said: "This is their territory. You should resist desperately. After all, they have no way out."


    "Yes, I hope they can have some hole cards." Another elder also said.


    If you only listen to their conversations and ignore their identities, you would think that these people are members of the Demon Realm. Not only are they not happy because the human realm of comprehension is advancing smoothly here, they are looking forward to what the Demon Realm can do. The trump card, thus hitting the team in the world of comprehension, and at the same time, entangled Huang Feng, in that case, they would be able to implement the plan.


    At the same time, the head of Dehou on the other side of the world has already begun to target Huaxia Sword Sect. Their plan this time is to act simultaneously inside and outside, and they must completely destroy Huaxia Sword Sect!


    And Huang Feng here obviously doesn¡¯t know the content of these people¡¯s conversations. However, this does not mean that Huang Feng is not at all wary of the people of the Profound Sky Sect in his heart. As he said before, although he can To understand Dehou''s head, he would do the same if he stood from the other side''s point of view, but Huang Feng also understood that sometimes, in order to achieve the goal, some people can do nothing.


    Profound Sky Sect has been the number one cultivation sect in the world for thousands of years, can they willingly give up this number one position in the world?Obviously it is impossible, and no one will accept this fact so easily.


    Therefore, if Tianxuanzong loses his position as the No. 1 school in the world under Dehou''s head, then he will be the sinner of the entire Tianxuanzong, and Dehou can accept such a result?


    Huang Feng felt that, no matter how he thought, the head of Dehou would not want to be this sinner. Therefore, as long as he had the opportunity, he would definitely keep the position of Xuanzong, and in order to keep this position, the head of Dehou was very likely. Will use some means that cannot see the light.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s heart towards Profound Sky Sect''s vigilance has never been lowered. Just now, when several elders of Profound Sky Sect gathered together to speak, Huang Feng inadvertently glanced at this side, but quickly transferred. He was out of sight, so everyone in Xuanzong didn''t notice it.


    However, Huang Feng also understands that after the previous failed crusade, the initiative has been in his own hands. As long as he makes no mistakes and takes everyone to conquer the devil world, then no matter what conspiracy the head of Dehou has Tricks are useless, so if you have the initiative in your own hands, it depends on your own performance.


    Huang Feng looked at the mountains in the distance, and then, with a big wave of his hand, the whole team moved forward again to their final destination.


    At this time, in the Ziyanmen, the many disciples of the Demon Realm were all waiting for the news of the arrival of Huang Feng and the human cultivation realm. They already knew, and they knew, this Ziyanmen was their last battlefield. Up.


    Just like the elders of the Huaxia Sword Sect said, everyone in the Demon Realm understands that they have no retreat now. This is the Demon Realm and their home. Where else can they escape?If it fails here, it is a real failure, and they have nowhere to go.


    Therefore, everyone has made the determination to fight to the death. For this determination, everyone in the demon world is not lacking. Before, they also relied on this determination to repulse everyone in the human cultivation world led by the head of Dehou. Yes, and they now hope that with this determination once again, the human cultivation world led by Huang Feng will be pushed back, so that they dare not fight the devil world again.


    It¡¯s just that everyone in the Demon Realm also knows the degree of difficulty this time. After all, it¡¯s not Dehou¡¯s leader who led the team this time, but the expedition team that completely defeated their Demon Realm three years ago. The man who makes them often dream of in nightmares, so they all know that this time will definitely not be easier than last time.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, they can''t back down, nor dare to back down, they really have no way out!


    "Let them prepare for the immortal killing array." Standing on the mountain peak, Adela, the master of the Ziyanmen, looked at the crowded human cultivation world team from a distance, and said lightly to the elder beside him.

 2083 Chapter 2083 Danger Ahead

    As the ranks of the human realm of comprehension are getting closer, and there are more and more disciples of the Devil on the Ziyan Gate, Adela feels that the pressure on himself is also increasing.


    In the past, he was just a warlord-level existence. He only needed to follow Avid¡¯s orders and rampage on the battlefield. There was no need to think about it too much. Now, the situation is obviously different. Avid is dead. , He has also changed from being a warlord to the leader of the entire Demon Realm disciple. The huge change in his identity also represents the increasing pressure on his body. He has to consider many things.


    Before, when the head of Dehou brought the people from the world of cultivation to attack the demon world, it was the first time Adela took the people from the demon world to fight. In that battle, he responded appropriately and accurately caught the opponent who was not familiar with the demon world. Weaknesses drag them down.


    And after that battle, the self-confidence of Adela and everyone in the Demon Realm rose a lot. Adela also believed that as long as he was given a few more years, he would be able to restore the Demon Realm to its previous level. Under his leadership, he once again set foot on the land of the human world, completely conquered the human world, accomplished things that several demon emperors had not done before, and became the first person in the history of the demon world.


    It¡¯s just that, before his ambitions were revealed, Huang Feng brought people from the world of cultivation to the Demon Realm again. This time, Adela felt more pressure than before, and Huang Feng was no better than virtue. The head, facing the head of Dehou, Adela can handle it alone, and even has a slight advantage.


    However, in the face of Huang Feng, no one in the entire Demon Realm dared to say that he could resist, let alone take advantage of it. Even, Adela felt that even three or four of himself would not belong to Huang Feng. Opponents, you must know that before, even Arvid in the Half-Fairy Realm died under Huang Feng''s hand. Adela knew that he was far from Arvid''s opponent, so he was not Huang Feng''s opponent.


    However, when Huang Feng first entered the Demon Realm, although Adela felt tremendous pressure, he still did not feel despair, because he felt that Huang Feng must be the same as the disciples in the other world of cultivation, unable to adapt. The environment here in the Demon Realm, here, they are the real masters. They can use all the advantages of the surrounding environment to launch an attack on the team led by Huang Feng, just like they did with the team in the human realm.


    However, Adela soon understood that all that was just a fantasy. Huang Feng was not only strong in his own strength, but even in the Demon Realm, he was not affected at all. They ambush Huang Feng and their team. Huang Feng would always find out in advance. However, they came to fight against them. As a result, the people they sent to ambush the team of the human cultivation world suffered heavy losses and did not cause any major losses to Huang Feng and the others. Finally, Knowing that this is indeed impossible, Adela can only give up this meaningless suicide.


    But once they gave up this action, there is not much they can do. If they are scattered outside, they will definitely be defeated by the teams of the human cultivation world. Therefore, they can only gather in Ziyan. The door, waiting for the final battle with the team of the world of cultivation.


    To be honest, for this final battle, neither Adela himself nor the disciples of the Demon Realm have much confidence. The battle three years ago caused the Demon Realm to suffer heavy losses. So far, it has not been complete. After recovering, facing the team led by the head of Dehou, they already felt tremendous pressure. It was just that everyone used the shortcomings of the environment they were not familiar with, coupled with the determination to fight to the death, to bring the team of the world of cultivation It was defeated.


    And now, when facing the team led by Huang Feng, their previous advantages no longer exist. Although Huang Feng and the others are still unfamiliar with the environment here, Huang Feng can always spot them in advance. , Their greatest advantage is gone, and they can only passively engage in decisive battles. In this case, it is strange that they can have the confidence to win.


    "I hope that the Zhuxian Great Formation is as magical as the fragmented scroll said." Adela thought silently in his heart as he looked at the people who had begun to arrange the formation in the distance.


    Those who arranged the formation did not have much confidence at this time. After all, they had never seen this formation before. At the same time, they also knew that in this case, they could not survive by forcing the formation. Go on, but they have no choice now. Except that this method can bring them some chances of winning, other methods are no longer useful.


    Therefore, they can only set up the formation with the belief of sacrificing themselves and adding some hope to everyone. At the same time, they are also praying in their hearts that this "Zhuxian" array is really so magical. In that case, their sacrifices It''s not worthless.


    People from other schools in the Demon Realm, at this time, are silently watching the people who set up the formation. They also know the consequences of this formation, but they also don¡¯t know its specific effects. Therefore, some people are already slow. A breath of despair slowly emerged.


    "Everyone is ready to prepare for our most important battle! The life and death of the entire Demon Realm is up to us!" Adela stood in the center of the martial arts and said to the disciples of the various martial arts of the Demon World.


    "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison, a tragic breath rose from the Ziyanmen''s resident, all the disciples of the Devil Realm, just like the disciples of the human cultivation realm gathered on the Sky Profound Sect, with a wave The determination to fight desperately to the end, but now the two sides have exchanged positions.


    "Come on, Huang Feng, let me see if you have become stronger again in the past three years!" Adela thought silently in his heart as he looked at the crowd that was very close in the distance.


    Adela is also ready to die. He is now one of the strongest people in the Demon Realm. He is also the master of the Ziyan Sect and the leader of the entire Demon Realm disciples. Therefore, facing Huang Feng He did his part and couldn''t escape such a thing.


    However, Adela also knows that he is definitely not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. Even if Huang Feng has not made any progress in the past three years, he will not be Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. Therefore, Adela has already done it. After preparing for death, what he thought was nothing more than his own death, which would give other people in the Demon Realm a chance, even some time, other things, he no longer wanted extravagantly.


    On the other side, Huang Feng had already taken a person and reached the periphery of the Ziyanmen resident, but after arriving there, he suddenly felt a palpitating feeling in his heart. This is a very dangerous feeling, Huang Feng It is rare to feel such a feeling, which means that there is a huge danger ahead, and this danger is enough to make him irresistible.


    Therefore, even Huang Feng, who has always been confident in his skills, felt nervous and cautious at this time, and did not dare to move easily.


    "Head Huang, what''s the matter?" At this time, Huang Feng''s behavior also attracted the attention of others. After all, Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong have always been walking in the forefront, so Huang Feng stopped here. , Other people have seen it, they have already reached the outskirts of the Ziyanmen station, Huang Feng has not left instead, which surprised many people, and the one who came up to inquire was an elder of the school. As for China The people of Jianzong, no matter what Huang Feng makes, they will not be surprised, and naturally they will not question.


    "There is danger ahead." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Who knows, the elder didn''t take it seriously, and said with a smile: "Of course there is danger ahead. There is the residence of Ziyanmen. All the disciples of the Demon Realm are concentrated there now. It is strange that there is no danger there."


    On the way, Huang Feng relied on his keen sense of smell to discover the ambush of everyone in the Demon Realm many times in advance, and successfully made people in the cultivation world avoid loss. Therefore, everyone believed in Huang Feng¡¯s sense of smell. He said there was Danger, it must be dangerous.


    However, the situation is different now. They have reached their destination. They have reached the place of the final battle. Everyone knows that the disciples of the Demon Realm are now concentrated in the Ziyanmen. It must be dangerous there, so they listen. Huang Feng said that there was danger ahead, and he didn''t care too much.


    "That''s right, all the disciples of the Demon Realm are gathered there, and we just wiped them out there." At this time, another elder of the school also stepped forward and said.


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s existence, everyone on this road seemed to be too smooth, and there was no loss. On the contrary, they killed a lot of people in the Demon Realm. This made everyone think that the disciples of the Demon Realm would not be here today. The first crusade failed because he didn''t understand the environment here, and was caught off guard by everyone in the demon world.


    And now, with the existence of Huang Feng, everyone in the Demon Realm lost their geographical and environmental advantages, and was immediately beaten back to their original form. They were not their opponents in the human realm of cultivation at all, and now, the final battle is about to go. , This is a real hard fight, the people of the devil world can''t take advantage of the geographical and environmental advantages, so everyone is very confident in the upcoming battle.


    "Don''t be too careless, the disciples of the Demon Realm at Ziyan Sect are definitely not easy to provoke." Huang Feng reminded.


    "Head Huang is too cautious. If the people in the Demon Realm hadn''t used geographical advantages before, they would not be our opponents at all." said one of the elders of the school.


    At this time, many elders and heads of sects came to Huang Feng''s surroundings. Obviously, they all came to see the situation. However, most people were obviously very optimistic.

 2084 Chapter 2084

    "That is, everyone in the Demon Realm has been crippled three years ago, and they have not fully recovered. We will fail before, but we don¡¯t understand the environment here. If we do our best, the people in the Demon Realm are definitely not ours. Opponent, we have killed a lot of demon disciples along the way." The head of another school also said with a smile.


    As for some people from other schools next to them, they almost have the same idea. Everyone feels that if the disciples of the Demon Realm make use of the surrounding environment, they can indeed cause some trouble, but what is coming now is the last In the decisive battle, there is nothing to say about it. In the face-to-face battle, the people in the world of cultivation are not afraid of everyone in the demon world.


    In fact, these people have overlooked one point. The reason why their journey went so smoothly is that in addition to Huang Feng spotting those Demon Realm disciples in advance, there are also people from China Jianzong who are taking the lead in the charge. These people are all nearby. It''s just playing soy sauce. They didn''t have much effort before, so their assessment of the strength of the Demon Realm disciples was not very accurate.


    "If Huang Sect is worried about anything, let us other sects go first, and Huang Sect will be behind?" At this moment, one of the second-rate sect leaders suddenly said.


    "Yes, Huang Zhangmen and you Huaxia Sword Sect, you have been working hard on this journey. Before, you were in the lead. Now, it''s time to rest. Let us go first."


    "Yes, since Head Huang is worried about the danger ahead, he can just take a break and let''s explore the way."


    That leader''s words soon received the support of several other sect leaders or elders.


    Everyone understands in their hearts that this may be the most important battle in the real world of human cultivation. As long as this battle is won, then, for a long time in the future, there will be no major wars in the real world of human cultivation. Therefore, Many sects want to show their strength in this battle, and perform well. In this way, it will be very helpful for their sect''s prestige to increase, and it will also help them to accept disciples in the future, and at the same time improve them. Position in the realm of human cultivation.


    Of course, the most important thing is the distribution of benefits after this war.


    You know, the Demon Realm is no smaller than the Human Realm. Once the Demon Realm is conquered, then it is necessary to divide the benefits. There are also resources here, and everyone wants to take up some of them. The basis for the division at that time, Although it has not been completely determined, the better the performance at this time, the greater the credit, and the most benefits will be distributed.


    Therefore, everyone did not want to let this opportunity pass. Before, on the way here, Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong had always contributed their efforts. Obviously, their contributions were not small, but now that it has reached the end, everyone does not have to worry about being ambushed. Naturally, we have to seize this last opportunity. If we let Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng perform, then, at that time, they just want to grab some resources from Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong. Seems emboldened.


    Therefore, at this time, they can no longer watch from the sidelines. It happens that Huang Feng feels that there is a danger ahead, and everyone wants to follow his words. In this way, they can let Huang Feng and his Huaxia Sword Sect rest. , And they came to perform.


    As mentioned earlier, without the threat of being ambush, people in the human realm of comprehension are not afraid of the disciples of the Demon Realm in their hearts, especially when the road goes smoothly, their confidence will naturally increase. .


    Therefore, in the eyes of other sects, the next battle is not so much a battle, as it is to seize profits. They do not want to fall behind, nor do they want to see the resources here in the Demon Realm be taken by the Huaxia Sword Sect. , In that case, they would be more behind Huaxia Jianzong.


    Huang Feng looked at the elders and heads of the other sects seriously, and said, "You are serious?"


    "of course!"


    "Before, your Huaxia Jianzong rushed to the forefront, now it''s time for us to contribute."


    "Yes, let''s go first."


    People of other sects said one after another, like that, as if they were afraid that Huang Feng would not agree to them.


    Huang Feng said calmly, "Okay, since you all said that, let''s go first this time, but don''t blame me for not reminding you that this mountain is very dangerous, you..."


    "Head Huang, don''t worry, we won''t be careless."


    "Yes, we will be careful."


    Before Huang Feng had finished speaking, people from other sects said one after another.


    Huang Feng nodded blankly. After that, the elders and heads of other sects returned to the place where their disciples were and told them about their plans to attack.


    "Master, are we really not ahead?" Li Yunfei came to Huang Feng and said after waiting for people from other schools to leave.


    In fact, at this time, Li Yunfei felt indifferent in his heart. Of course, this was not aimed at Huang Feng, but at people of other sects.


    Before, when on the road, there was always the danger of being ambushed at any time. People from other sects all hid behind and acted as turtles. At that time, they had always been members of the Huaxia Sword Sect, rushing to the front. , Is also the most dangerous place, helping people from other sects and blocking many attacks.


    And now, at the end, seeing that there is no danger of being ambushed, the people of other sects have jumped out one by one. Li Yunfei is not stupid, he knows that those people are thinking about taking some credit at this time. Yes, after all, this is the final battle. If nothing else, after this battle, the Demon Realm will be put down.


    Now, what those people of other sects have to do is to pick peaches. In the end, to rob them of the credit, Li Yunfei is naturally dissatisfied.


    "Let them go." Huang Feng said faintly. After that, he glanced at the Ziyanmen residence not far away, and said softly, "I''m afraid, it''s not as simple as they thought."


    "Master means that the Demon Realm disciples there are very strong?" Li Yunfei said.


    "It''s not just this." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "However, I don''t know the specific situation, but I feel that there is a huge danger there."


    When Li Yunfei heard Huang Feng''s words, he couldn''t help but feel awe-inspiring. Huang Feng''s strength was obvious to all. It was nothing to exaggerate to say that he was the number one master in the world, and now, even Huang Feng felt huge. Threatened. Obviously, there must be something unknown in Ziyanmen, and this thing is quite powerful.


    Naturally, Li Yunfei would not tell other sects of his conjecture and Huang Feng''s scruples. Anyway, they were rushing to go, and even if he said it, those people would not listen, didn¡¯t watch. So they all showed an impatient look just now?Even Huang Feng''s words can''t be heard at all. What he said by a younger generation, those people are naturally even more unbelieving.


    Soon, people from other sects gathered together, ready to attack the Ziyan Sect.


    "What do you think?" At this time, several elders of Xuanzong also gathered together to discuss.


    "How can I see it? The Huaxia Sword Sect was performing before, but now, it''s time for us to play." said one of the elders.


    "I don''t think it''s right." The other elder raised an objection and said: "Did you not listen to Huang Feng just now? There is a huge danger on that mountain. I don''t think he is joking. "


    "At the beginning, he must be thinking about making the mountain speak more dangerous. If this is the case, it will naturally be more creditable when he kills the Ziyan Sect." The elder who spoke before said: "So, all of his words It scares people. What danger can there be on the Ziyan Gate? Isn¡¯t it just the disciples of the Demon Realm? I admit that the disciples of the Demon Realm are very threatening when they are in ambush, but we really don¡¯t have to be afraid of them in the frontal battle. Besides, if the demons had any trump cards, they would have taken it out a long time ago, and have to wait until now? Are they completely driven into desperation?"


    Several other elders heard this and thought it made sense. If the people in the Demon Realm had any trump cards, they would have already taken it out. How could they wait until the end?Therefore, the possibility of Huang Feng deliberately exaggerating it is very high, but he did not expect that people of other sects would take advantage of his speech to steal his opportunity.


    "I still think something is wrong." The elder who just opposed shook his head, insisted on his own thoughts, and said: "Huang Feng, although we don''t know very well, he is not a person who likes to exaggerate. He is sensitive. Smell, when you were on the road, you all saw it. Now, even he feels danger and pressure. Obviously, there must be something very dangerous on Ziyan Gate. When he said this, I too I observed it secretly, not as if I was joking, so I still believed what he said."


    Others suddenly fell into hesitation. Indeed, Huang Feng has always given the impression that he is sincere, and he has never had the habit of talking big, but now, he has been a little nervous and cautious. Obviously , The danger he felt was definitely not small.


    "Either that way, we will also go with people from other schools, but we don''t rush ahead and wait for people from other schools to test over. If there is really no danger, we will immediately rush forward and believe that with our strength, It is still possible to achieve considerable results. If there is any danger, we will have enough time to avoid it." One of the elders proposed.

 2085 Chapter 2085 The Power Of The Immortal Jade Array

    The other elders thought for a while and nodded in agreement. Although this idea does not allow them to rush to the forefront and obtain the greatest benefits, it is the safest one. They have the opportunity to adjust according to the actual situation. It can be said to be a conservative proposal, but it is the last proposal for now.


    It¡¯s just that, something ridiculous is that these people are calculating Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong in their hearts, but when it comes to the real critical moment, they dare not believe Huang Feng¡¯s words. Huang Feng feels it is dangerous, so they dare not. Ignoring Huang Feng''s reminder, in the end, I can only choose such an insurance measure.


    Soon, the team of the human cultivation world was ready. After that, they flew towards the mountain where the Ziyan Sect was located in a hurry, and the Sky Profound Sect also followed, but they were in relative positions. People from other sects don¡¯t care much at this time, and they didn¡¯t think about the people of Profound Sky Sect. Why didn¡¯t they rush to the forefront? In their hearts, they are thinking about rushing to the mountain as soon as possible. , Get more credit.


    As for the Huaxia Sword Sect, who had been rushing to the forefront on this road, at this time, it was actually at the end. Some of the Huaxia Sword Sect disciples showed unwilling expressions on their faces. After all, they were on this road. It is not easy. As a result, in the end, people from other sects will take away some credit.


    However, after Huang Feng explained it, Li Yunfei had no such thoughts at this time. What he was even more curious about was what other sects would encounter at Ziyan Sect.


    "They are alert enough." Huang Feng muttered to the person next to the Tianxuanzong who looked at the back, and then said to the person next to him: "Okay, let''s go too."


    After that, the people of Huaxia Jianzong also took off one after another, towards the station of Ziyanmen, and next to Huaxia Jianzong, they were from Jingshuizhai, because now the principal of Jingshuizhai is Mengyaoer , Therefore, the entire Jingshui Zhai is naturally the closest to Huaxia Jianzong. On the way, they have always followed the Huaxia Jianzong. Therefore, the entire Jingshui Zhai is also the greatest contribution besides the Huaxia Jianzong.


    And now, Huang Feng said that there is a big threat at the Ziyan Sect. People of other sects don¡¯t believe it, but Mengyao¡¯s believes it. Therefore, they did not rush ahead like other sects. , But, still choose to believe in Huang Feng, to follow the Huaxia Jianzong.


    Regarding Mengyao¡¯s decision, everyone in Jingshuizhai did not object. Before, Huang Feng saved Mengyaoer many times and asked Jingshuizhai to have a good impression of Huang Feng. In addition, some time ago, those around Huang Feng Women, Su Yumo and others, have always stayed in Jingshui Zhai, and have close relationships with many people in Jingshui Zhai. Therefore, emotionally, people in Jingshui Zhai are naturally more inclined to believe in Huang. Feng and Huaxia Jianzong.


    "All cheer me up. People from China Jianzong are performing on this journey. Now it''s time for us to perform." The head of the school rushed to the front of his disciples.


    His disciples and disciples naturally nodded in agreement.


    After that, these people saw the black and crushed crowd in Ziyanmen Square. Everyone quickly took out their magic weapon and launched an attack at any time.


    However, what surprised these people was that even though the disciples of the Demon Realm on the Ziyan Sect had been watching them guardedly, they did not take the lead in attacking, just watched them so guardedly.


    However, despite the doubts in my heart, at this time, the disciples of the human realm of cultivation who rushed forward could no longer take care of so much. They were still advancing continuously.


    However, they rushed to the square of Ziyanmen smoothly. Not only did the disciples of the Demon Realm not attack them, they even took the initiative to retreat some distance, as if they were afraid of them.


    Of course, this is what the disciples of the human cultivation world have in their hearts, but the actual situation is probably only clear to the disciples of the devil world.


    In fact, the disciples of the Devil Realm all looked nervous at this time, because they knew that there was a huge formation in the square of the Ziyanmen, which took dozens of Ziyanmen disciples to arrange. The "Zhuxian" big array that came out, just now, these Demon Realm disciples, but they saw with their own eyes how the disciples of the Ziyan Sect were wiped out when the formation was formed. It was really wiped out, there was no trace at all. Leaving, the whole body turned into endless dust and dissipated in the air.


    And this "Zhuxian" array that has consumed a lot of manpower and financial resources in Ziyanmen, if it works, it''s time to test it.


    "Strange, those Demon Realm disciples, why don''t you just look at it like this, and don''t do it?" The disciples of the earthly cultivation realm who came up first were full of doubts at this time.


    "Maybe, they know they can''t beat us, so they want to give up." Another disciple said.


    "If this is the case, it would be boring. I still want to perform well here. If they surrender directly, how boring?" said the disciple who spoke before, watching him eager to try, obviously very I want to teach those disciples of the Devil Realm on the battlefield.


    At this time, more and more disciples from the real world of cultivation rushed up.


    The elders and heads of the current sects looked at each other. After that, they launched an offensive. Although they also doubted the behavior of the disciples of the Demon Realm, they couldn¡¯t control so much now. They didn''t want to waste the opportunity of the first attack that Jianzong''s men grabbed. If Huaxia Jianzong also came up for a while, they would not have this advantage.


    However, just when the people of these sects started to move, suddenly, a burst of light flashed on Ziyanmen Square. Then, the disciples of the human cultivation world who rushed up were horrified to find that they were before them. The disciples of the Demon Realm in front of them all disappeared, and even the building of the Ziyanmen was gone.


    Obviously, it was not that the Demon Realm disciples teleported collectively, but that their vision was affected, and they couldn''t see what was in front of them, but they could still see the environment around them.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" At this moment, several elders of the Tianxuanzong who just rushed up said in surprise.


    Just now, they have been flying behind the people in front of them, but the people in front of them have already flown to the top of the square of Ziyanmen, they are all ready to attack, and nothing has happened yet. The elders of the Sky Profound Sect We are still wondering whether they and Huang Feng are overly cautious, there is no danger at all on this Ziyan Sect.


    However, before their thoughts were completely formed, they saw a light flashing in front of them, and then they arrived, and something like a water ripple appeared. This water ripple formed a huge The circle of people engulfed the people in front of them.


    "What''s this?" Some disciples of a sect next to the Sky Profound Sect looked at the thing that looked like a water pattern and said. Some disciples even touched the water pattern with their hands. Some people even continued to go. Fly forward.


    Then, everyone discovered that this huge circle could not prevent everyone from entering. It was easy for people from outside to enter, because they didn¡¯t know what it was, and it didn¡¯t seem to be too threatening, so there were many more. The disciple of the school flew in.


    It¡¯s just that the people of the Profound Sky Sect kept an eye on them. They stayed outside the huge circle and didn¡¯t fly in. They just hovered in the air, looking at the people in the circle, before they figured out what the circle is. Before, they would not fly in casually.


    "Ah, what is going on? Why can''t I get out?"


    "Me too, is there a wall here? Why can''t I see anything?"


    "What the hell is going on? Can anyone tell me what is going on?"


    At this time, the disciples of other sects in the circle began to cry out one by one, because they discovered that they seemed to be trapped in this circle. Although this circle would not prevent others from entering, they thought It is impossible to get out from the inside. Although I haven''t found any other bad things yet, only this situation has made the disciples of other schools in the circle feel uneasy.


    The people of Xuanzong were shocked, and sure enough, this circle is not that simple.


    Then, something more terrible happened. I saw a cloud of dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky above the circle. Not long after, the sky over the entire circle was full of dark clouds, but there were no other places.


    The disciples of the other sects in the circle looked at the dark clouds that were getting more and more together and getting darker on their heads in horror. They didn''t know what it would bring, but it would definitely not be a good thing.


    And those dark clouds did not let them wait long. Soon, lightning began to appear in the dark clouds. At first it was only a small lightning. Then, the lightning grew bigger and brighter, and then, it was in the circle below. People of, when they didn¡¯t know what was going on, suddenly a lightning bolt struck directly into the circle. Several disciples in the cultivation world were struck by the lightning without the slightest preparation. As a result, the surrounding area Everyone felt that their hearts were chilling. Those people who were struck by lightning were actually wiped out by the ashes, and even before a scream was made, only the underground dripped a little. The blood proved that several people existed there.


    "Hiss..." Everyone who saw such a scene, whether they were disciples of the Devil Realm or the disciples of the real world of cultivation, took a breath.

 2086 Chapter 2086

    In the realm of cultivation, being struck by lightning is not a big deal. After all, cultivation is going against the sky and winning luck with the sky and the earth. Therefore, being punished by the sky and the earth is not a strange thing.


    In the past practice, when a major cultivation base is promoted, lightning will appear to test the cultivation base. However, the lightning will not have much power and will not pose a fatal threat to the practitioner. , At most, it means smashing the cultivator into injury. At least, in the realm of cultivation, it is rarely heard that anyone who is struck to death by lightning will at most be injured, reducing the cultivation level.


    Of course, in the legend, the cultivator in the world has cultivated to the extreme, and when he needs to cross the catastrophe and soar, the power of the lightning encountered will be very huge. After all, for the cultivator, it is a huge threshold. Once successful, From ordinary mortal to immortal, this is a qualitative change, so it is normal that the test will be big.


    It¡¯s just that all cultivators have only heard of these kinds of things, but they have never seen anyone who can rise through the catastrophe and become immortals. Those are all existences in the legend, so no one has seen them. I''ve been to such powerful lightning.


    However, today, although they have not seen anyone who crosses the robbery and ascends to become immortals, they have seen the powerful lightning. Only one of the lightnings wiped out the ashes that several people had split, leaving no bones, so powerful. The lightning is something that everyone has never seen before.


    It''s just that the people who were smashed did not reach the point where they needed to overcome the catastrophe and ascend, they were just ordinary cultivators, and their strength was average, and there shouldn''t be such a powerful lightning.


    Therefore, everyone quickly understood that these lightnings did not have much to do with the cultivators themselves, but were related to that mysterious circle.


    "How could this happen? Let me go!"


    "I want to go out, I want to go out!"


    The many cultivators in that circle are not idiots, and they quickly understood the situation. They were trapped in this mysterious circle, and the dark clouds above their heads did not mean to dissipate, but rather It was still increasing, they felt scared, they looked at the dark clouds in the sky in fear, and eagerly wanted to go out.


    However, no matter how they called, the circles that looked like water ripples were still floating slowly, and they didn''t mean to dissipate.


    Those disciples in the realm of human cultivation outside the circle also understood at this time. This circle certainly did not appear for no reason. Their appearance must be related to the disciples of the demon world. Some people have even noticed this. The circle is formed by a formation.


    And after seeing the power of the lightning, the disciples of the human realm of cultivation outside the circle, at this time, are even more afraid to enter the circle, and even many people subconsciously step back a few steps back and forth. Reach out to that circle.


    "Quick, let''s attack this circle together and break it!" People in the circle, at this time, someone proposed to attack the circle, because they knew that it would be impossible to let this circle dissipate by itself, they If you want to go out, you can only break this circle. This circle is formed because of the formation, and each formation has a limit to withstand, as long as their attack power exceeds the endurance of the formation. , Then, this formation naturally broke.


    "Okay, let''s attack together!"


    That man''s proposal was quickly approved by everyone in the circle, and they all understood the current dilemma, and this was the only way they could get out.


    After that, everyone attacked the circle. Various magic weapons, shining with countless rays of light, violently attacked the circle, but those attacks fell on the circle, just rippling waves. It did not cause any substantial damage.


    Although the people in the circle are depressed, they dare not stop their attacks. Even if they do not see any effect, they can only choose to continue to attack.


    At this time, Huang Feng, Huaxia Jianzong, and Jingshuizhai''s people had already gone up the mountain at this time, and they quickly saw the situation in that circle.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly and looked at the huge circle. At this time, he was also sure that the dangerous feeling he had just came from this circle.


    "Huang Feng, what is this?" Su Yumo asked.


    "It should be a formation." Huang Feng said: "However, this formation is quite powerful."


    "Can''t even you break it?" Xie Mengjiao asked in surprise.


    After all, Huang Feng was almost invincible in their hearts. They all felt that there was nothing in this world that could bother him.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "You have to try to know, but this formation did give me a lot of pressure."


    Huang Feng didn''t feel embarrassed to admit, he did feel the tremendous power of that circle.


    But at this moment, in the dark cloud above the circle, there was another lightning bolt that struck the crowd in the circle. Suddenly, several people were wiped out by the ashes directly, and there were no bones left.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" cried out in horror in the circle.


    Everyone in the circle used the strength of feeding milk and constantly attacked the circle, but it still had no effect.


    What frightened them even more was that the frequency of those lightning strikes at him had obviously increased. After the lightning strike, there were continuous lightning strikes inside the circle, one by one, the disciples of the cultivation world were wiped out by the ashes of the direct slashing.


    You must know that the range enclosed by this circle is very large. There are thousands of people in it. However, even the attacks of these thousands of people have not been able to break the circle, and the number of people in it is constantly decreasing. , It was slow at first, but as the frequency of lightning increased, the speed of death of the people inside not only increased.


    "Friends outside, help break this circle."


    "Hurry up and help, we are all going to die."


    "I beg you fellow Taoists."


    The disciples of the human cultivation realm in the circle, at this time, have already understood that they can''t break the defense of this circle with their strength alone. Therefore, they have to attack the human cultivation realm outside the circle. Disciples asked for help.


    "Shoot together!" Huang Feng said to the disciples of Huaxia Jianzong next to him.


    The disciples of other sects also performed the same actions, not only because the people in that circle are their fellow daoists, but more importantly, as long as the circle is still there, they can¡¯t beat this Ziyan. Gate, there is no way to completely conquer the demon world.


    As a result, tens of thousands, even nearly 100,000 disciples in the human realm of cultivation outside the circle began to send out their magic weapons, and they continued to attack that circle.


    However, what is frustrating is that after their attacks hit that circle, they did not break the circle. The circle is like a magnet, absorbing all their attacks, only on the surface. , It''s just a wave of ripples.


    "No, we can''t fight anymore. This circle is absorbing our attacks!" Suddenly, a disciple who didn''t know which school cried out in horror: "It''s getting bigger!"


    Those disciples in the human realm of cultivation outside the circle stopped their hands immediately, and Huang Feng frowned and stopped. Just after he hit with a palm, he dented the circle in one piece, but that piece was very It quickly recovered and showed great resilience.


    And after hearing the disciple¡¯s yelling, Huang Feng took a closer look at the circle, and it was indeed a little bigger than just now. Even a few people who were close to the circle before didn¡¯t respond and were caught. The circle was sucked in.


    At this moment, everyone was at a loss. People in the circle wanted to break the circle, but they couldn¡¯t do it because of their strength. But the people outside the circle attacked and hit the circle. Not only could they not help, but instead, they would break the circle again. Now, people outside the circle dare not make any moves.


    "What should I do? Should we all go in and attack together?" someone said.


    "No, I won''t go in!" another disciple said quickly: "Who can guarantee that after we all go in, we can break this circle by attacking together?"


    The words of this disciple silenced the people around him. Indeed, there is no guarantee that if they all enter, they will definitely break the circle. No one knows where the endurance limit of this formation is.


    Once inside, if they can''t break this circle, then they will be trapped there just like those inside, waiting to be wiped out by those lightning strikes. Obviously no one is willing to accept this result.


    When the people in the circle saw that the outsiders couldn¡¯t break the circle, they all understood. If the circle wants to break, they can only do it from the inside. If you do it from the outside, there is no effect at all, so they ask the outside People, come in quickly and attack this formation with them.


    However, because of the worries in my heart, the people outside did not dare to enter easily. If they couldn''t break the circle, they would die inside. This threat was too great.


    Those people in the circle didn¡¯t want to come in when they saw the people outside, and they began to yell. When their lives were threatened, they couldn¡¯t take care of that much. Those outsiders were their only saviors now. As a result, These people are unwilling to help. It''s strange that the people inside are not angry.

 2087 #2087 will go in

    In this way, before the many disciples of the Demon Realm had not done anything, there had already been infighting on the human realm of comprehension, and this time, both sides seemed to feel that they were right, mainly from their own safety. considerate.


    And in such a short period of time, at least hundreds of people in the human realm of cultivation in that circle have died, and the number of deaths is still increasing, and the rate of increase is getting faster and faster. Why? Can you not scare those in the circle?


    "This''Zhu Xian'' big formation is really powerful." Adela, hiding behind the Zhu Xian formation, has no previous tension on her face, and replaced it with a relaxed look.


    Although he had seen the introduction of this "Zhu Xian" formation on the fragmented scroll before, and knew its power, at that time, after all, he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, so he didn''t believe it very much, especially the disabled. The effect of the "Zhuxian" array introduced on the volume is too overbearing, which makes Adela couldn''t believe it.


    Therefore, although this "Zhuxian" formation was set up before, Adela still has no bottom in his heart. I don''t know how effective it is, but at that time, they no longer have a better choice. If Huang Feng is not there, there is some hope, but with Huang Feng, it is impossible to win by hard fight.


    Therefore, Adela and the people in the Demon Realm can only pin their hopes on this "Zhu Xian" who does not know the effect. For this, they even paid a lot of price. There are many in the Ziyan Clan. The masters died directly.


    However, after seeing the effects of the "Zhu Xian" formation, Adela only felt that it was all worthwhile. Although some people were sacrificed, the power of this "Zhu Xian" formation was stronger than he had imagined before. Many, successfully killed a lot of disciples in the world of cultivation.


    Moreover, as long as this big formation still exists, then their Ziyan Gate is safe, and the Human Realm of the Human Comprehension Realm can¡¯t break them here, and at the same time, it¡¯s impossible for people in the Human Reality Realm to stay here all the time. Whether it was the supply or their own problems, they were destined to be unable to stay here long.


    Therefore, as long as they drag the people in the world of cultivation, they will win, and as long as they win the final victory, then everything they paid before is worth it. When the time comes, they will sit firmly at the Ziyan Gate. With the position of the first sect in the Demon Realm, at that time, it would be very easy for them to expand and accept disciples.


    And Adela is also confident that he can develop and grow his sect in a short period of time. At that time, they will not only have to worry about the attacks of the many cultivators in the world of cultivation, but he can even bring everyone from the devil to attack the world. Once the world is truly destroyed, he will become the hero of the entire demon world and be praised by the world for generations!


    When I think of this, Adela feels excited, some thoughts that were out of reach before, now seem to be very close to him.


    And the other disciples of the Demon Realm, at this time, were also very excited. Originally, they were forced all the way by the team of the human cultivation world, and they had to retreat to the Ziyanmen. If they could, they did not want to be here with The teams of the human realm of comprehension are engaged in decisive battles, because they all understand that their advantage is to use the environment here, and once they are limited to one place to conduct decisive battles, then their greatest advantage will disappear.


    What made them even more desperate was that Huang Feng, the name that completely defeated them three years ago and made their journey in the world without success, appeared in front of his eyes again. He was still as incapable as three years ago. People can stop them, none of the masters on their side of the Demon World is his opponent. Facing Huang Feng, they felt a deep despair, and they didn''t even have the slightest desire to resist.


    However, just when they were in despair, the Ziyanmen where Adela was located proposed a way, that is, to arrange a formation to block everyone in the world of cultivation, especially Huang Feng, but, for this formation The effect is not even clear to the people in Ziyanmen.


    Therefore, all the disciples of the Demon Realm have always been uneasy. They don''t know whether this formation can be effective or whether it can stop the people in the human cultivation world.


    And now, they can finally let go of most of their hearts, that is, this formation is really powerful, and those people in the world of cultivation are really blocked, and even killed a lot by this formation. , And the death toll is still increasing.


    You know, even if you know that the head of Dehou brought people here, although the Dehou World has won, and the many schools in the cultivation world have suffered heavy losses, the sum of that number is only a thousand, relatively. That said, it is indeed very big.


    However, there have been hundreds of disciples who have been killed in the realm of human cultivation. At the same time, there are still thousands of people trapped inside. If no accident, these thousands will be the same as those before. Was killed by the Zhuxian Great Array.


    Faced with such a result, the many disciples in the Demon Realm were naturally very satisfied, and their hearts were also let go.


    The reason why I said it was half put down is because there is still a top expert in the world of human cultivation, and that is Huang Feng. No one knows what effect this formation will have on Huang Summit. Huang Summit will not break this formation. After all, since Avid''s death, no one has been able to test the depth of Huang Feng.


    And Adela has similar ideas. Now, he already knows that this "Zhuxian" array is indeed very powerful against the disciples of the real world of cultivation, but for Huang Feng, he still doesn''t know the effect. how is it.


    It¡¯s just that they got this formation from a fragmented scroll, and because of this, they can only activate the formation. However, how to control this formation is not known. The part that controls the formation, Has disappeared.


    Therefore, if Huang Feng didn''t take the initiative to enter the formation, their Demon Realm side would not have the slightest way to do it. However, Huang Summit was so stupid, would he take the initiative to enter this formation?Adela didn''t know, and the other disciples of the Demon World also didn''t know.


    "You are waiting here, I will go in and take a look." Huang Feng outside the formation, looked at the huge circle, and said to the people around him.

 2088 Chapter 2088

    "Huang Feng, don''t!"


    "Master, no!"


    "Head Huang, you can''t be impulsive."


    As soon as Huang Feng finished talking, he was about to go in and take a look. The people around him, including Su Yumo and others, Li Yunfei, Mengyaoer and others, quickly stopped him.


    Although they did not enter the formation, they just looked at the outside and knew that the inside was powerful. So many people inside could not break the formation. At the same time, the lightning inside was also very powerful, no matter how great the level of cultivation. None of the people who were struck by the lightning could survive.


    Huang Feng¡¯s strength is strong, but everyone has no bottom. Can Huang Feng resist those lightning bolts? Because the momentum of those lightning bolts is too strong, and if Huang Feng cannot resist them, then Huang Feng will also The same fate as the people inside, there is no bones left, and the ashes are wiped out.


    Therefore, as the closest person to Huang Feng, they naturally do not want Huang Feng to go in and take risks, even if the thousands of people inside are dead, but as long as Huang Feng is still there, they all believe that Huang Feng must have The way is to break this formation, or avoid this formation, so that everyone in the demon world will be resolved.


    And once Huang Feng had something unexpected, the consequences would be unimaginable. Everyone believed that under such circumstances, the Demon Realm would definitely attack, and the Human Comprehension Realm would definitely be defeated.


    Therefore, they didn''t want to look at Huang Feng for any accidents, and they all felt that Huang Feng had no need to take risks.


    "Head Huang, you are the leader this time, and the first person in our world of cultivation. Now, thousands of fellow Daoists are trapped inside and are at stake. Are you watching this here?"


    Before Huang Feng could say anything, people from other sects all came over there, and the first person to attack Huang Feng was the elder of Xuanzong.


    This elder seemed to be worried about the monks of the other sects in the battle method, but in fact, he just wanted to stimulate Huangfeng to enter. There were no disciples of the Sky Profound Sect in there, so he wouldn''t really care about the lives of those guys. of.


    "That''s right, Huang Sect, everyone believes in you, so they chose to come to the Demon Realm with you. Now, with so many people trapped in the formation, you can''t just watch it, right?" Another elder of the school Said, the tone was rather gloomy, even, with some unkind meanings.


    Hearing this man¡¯s voice, Huang Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He had an impression of this man. He was an elder in one of the four heads of the school he killed before. At that time, he killed the other side. When he was in charge, the other party seemed to be very angry, but there was no other extreme behavior, so Huang Feng didn''t take any action against the other party.


    "Head Huang, right now is the time when you, the first person in the world of cultivating realities, are required to take action. If you don¡¯t take action, all those inside will die?" Another elder said, his tone was also quite unkind, that This means that if Huang Feng didn''t take action, the deaths of those people there would have been caused by Huang Feng.


    And this elder has the same identity as the previous elder, but the two are not of the same school.


    Huang Feng also understood that although he had killed the heads of the four sects, stunned the few sects, and gave warnings to other sects, not everyone in these four sects was convinced. Yes, obviously, some people have a good relationship with the dead heads, and now, the other party is taking this opportunity to attack.


    "Head Huang, please, save our disciples."


    "Head Huang, many people from our school are trapped inside, and now only you can save them. Please help."


    The disciples of some other sects, Huang Feng also cried at this time, they did not have any bad intentions, but they wanted Huang Feng to save their disciples. After all, in their hearts, Huang Feng is indeed the number one in the world of cultivation. One person, in this desperate time, only Huang Feng can save their trapped disciples.


    Of course, the reason why these people came to Huang Feng at this time, except for some of them they wanted to come, the others were all tricked by the Sky Profound Sect and several other sects. Otherwise, they would not By such a coincidence, I came to Huang Feng at the same time.


    "I want to save you guys. Now who doesn''t know that the circle is dangerous, why should my master take risks?" Li Yunfei said nonchalantly.


    "That''s right, the head of Huang has already reminded everyone that it is dangerous here, but in the end, you are better off, all of you want to fight for merit. Regardless of them, you are trapped now? Who is the blame?" Senior Sister Qinger Also yelled loudly.


    Qing''er¡¯s words caused embarrassment on the faces of many people at the scene. Indeed, Huang Feng has reminded everyone before that there is a dangerous atmosphere here, but at the time, everyone did not take it seriously. I feel that Huang Feng has been overly cautious and has reached the end. What is the danger?


    As a result, the facts proved that Huang Feng was right. Those of them who wanted to grab more credit are now trapped inside, and they may be wiped out at any time.


    "Head Huang, we know that we were wrong. We shouldn''t doubt you, we should all listen to you, but now is not the time to regret it. Let''s help the head Huang help rescue our sect."


    "Head Huang, I beg you, in the future, our school will definitely look after you, and there will never be any more doubts."


    Those of the other sects, although they really regretted not listening to Huang Feng¡¯s words before, but now is not the time to regret. Every second of delay, the people inside are in danger of one more second. Therefore, they Urgent hope that Huang Feng can rescue their people as soon as possible.


    "Don''t ask for it. The head of Huang is very pitiful, and he won''t go in and take risks." said a sect elder who had run Huang Feng before.


    "That is, the head of Huang is distinguished, how can you take such a big risk for you people of the sect? Even if it is me, I will not go." Another elder also said.


    "Do you believe it or not, as long as you dare to say one more sentence, I will cut off your tongue?" Huang Feng said lightly, looking at the few people who were not talking.


    As soon as Huang Feng¡¯s voice fell, those few people dared not speak anymore. Although there were still unconventional expressions on their faces, they had seen Huang Feng kill their elders. Therefore, if Huang Feng was It is definitely not a lie to cut off their tongues.


    Seeing that they were honest, Huang Feng turned his head to look at those who really asked him for help, and said: "I will go in and try, but you have seen how powerful this formation is, so I dare not. It is guaranteed."


    "Thank you Huang, thank you Huang." Those disciples of other schools who really asked Huang Feng for help were all excited when they heard that Huang Feng was really willing to take risks.


    Of course they know how powerful this formation is. After all, they have been watching here. They also know the danger of entering this formation. If one is not good, it will be wiped out, and Huang Feng is obviously the same. Knowing this situation, under this situation, Huang Feng can still agree to go in. At this time, they have only endless gratitude for Huang Feng.


    The others who came to run on Huang Feng, including the elders of Xuanzong, were slightly surprised. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng actually agreed.


    Although they came here to run Huang Feng in order to let Huang Feng enter the formation, they didn¡¯t have much confidence in doing it before. After all, Huang Feng is not stupid. The formation is powerful. Everyone sees it. If it is them, they will not take such a big risk for other irrelevant people. Therefore, they had never thought that Huang Summit would actually go in before.


    They came here to run on Huang Feng, and they just want to lose Huang Feng¡¯s face. If Huang Feng really doesn¡¯t go in, then, even if he wins the crusade against the Demon World, some people from other sects will be in their hearts and have lumps towards Huang Feng. Yes, although everyone knows that Huang Feng should not go in, but when it comes to self-interest and the life and death of other disciples in the sect, the disciples of those sects will not be so open-minded.


    Therefore, when they knew that Huang Feng was basically impossible to enter, they brought disciples from other schools to find Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng actually agreed to go in. This naturally surprised them. However, after being surprised, they quickly became happy. Obviously, this result is better than theirs. They wanted to be better before, they didn¡¯t know that even if they didn¡¯t come, Huang Feng was ready to go in. They just felt that Huang Summit agreed to go in because they couldn¡¯t stand their excitement. In fact, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to. Go in.


    And how dangerous it is after entering, presumably Huang Feng is also aware of it, he definitely doesn''t want to enter, but he has no choice when being run for this purpose.


    "The head of Huang is righteous!" The elders of the sects quickly praised Huang Feng.


    "Sure enough, the head Huang has the courage and responsibility. We are ashamed."


    Obviously, these people said that they wanted to further confirm this matter and not to give Huang Feng a chance to go back, unless Huang Feng loses face. In that case, he wants to truly command the entire world of cultivation in the future, that is very Difficult.


    And Huang Feng just gave them a casual glance, without saying anything. Huang Feng knew what these people were thinking, but he didn''t care.

 2089 Chapter 2089 Trapped

    "Master, you..." Li Yunfei looked at Huang Feng with some worry, not knowing what to say, and wanted to dissuade Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng had already agreed to this in front of so many people. If you regret it again, it is obviously that you slap yourself in the face. Huang Feng probably wouldn''t want to do this, but if you let Huang Feng go, it would be too dangerous.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng waved his hand, and then whispered to Li Yunfei: "When I enter, you have to be careful of them, you know?"


    When Huang Feng said this to Li Yunfei, he used the skill of Thousand Miles of Sound Transmission. Although the two were very close, this skill was obviously still very practical in order not to be heard by people next to him.


    Li Yunfei looked at the Emperor Xuanzong and the other sects who ran against Huang Feng, nodded towards Huang Feng, and said, "I understand, Master."


    Naturally, Li Yunfei does not have the ability to transmit voices for thousands of miles. The people around him have heard what he said, but there is no way to get anything from his words. Obviously, Huang Feng must have said to Li Yunfei just now. What, it''s just that they can only see Huang Feng''s lips move slightly, but they don''t know the content of the words at all.


    Of course, even if they were curious about what Huang Feng said, it was impossible to ask Huang Feng. The reason why Huang Feng used the ability of Thousand Miles Sound Transmission in front of them obviously did not want them to know.


    "Huang Feng, be careful yourself." Su Yumo and others also said to Huang Feng with concern.


    However, compared to Li Yunfei¡¯s worries about Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others have more confidence in Huang Feng. At the same time, they also know that even if something happened to Huang Feng in that formation, it is not true. After an accident, after knowing this, they naturally felt less worried about Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, and after that, using the ability to transmit voices over thousands of miles, he told Su Yumo and others to be careful of those people after he left.


    Also reminded by Huang Feng, Mengyao¡¯s, Jingshuizhai had always been very close to Xuanzong before, but now because of Huang Feng, Jingshuizhai is very close to their Huaxia Jianzong. Therefore, Huang Feng feared that some things would affect everyone in Jingshuizhai.


    In fact, Huang Feng had always been wary of the people of Xuanzong, but now, the behavior of these people has furthered Huang Feng''s suspicion of them.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng really can¡¯t sit idly by and ignore the people in the formation. Therefore, even if he suspects that the Xuanzong has bad intentions in his heart, he must go in. This is not because he can¡¯t stand the words of the Xuanzong. It¡¯s because, after all, he is the leader of this time, he can¡¯t really watch those people in deep danger without being indifferent.


    "You be careful." Mengyao also said to Huang Feng caringly: "What you said, I will be careful."


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    After that, Huang Feng looked at the people of other sects around him again, however, as soon as he lifted his feet, the whole person was already flying, and the direction he was flying was exactly where the circle was.


    "Look, Huang Sect is here!"


    Here, Huang Feng has just taken off, and the people in that circle have already discovered it, and then screamed in surprise.


    There is no way, who makes Huang Feng the recognized number one master in the realm of cultivation on earth?Those who are trapped in the circle, when they are desperate, the first person they think of is Huang Feng. When they think about it, if anyone else can save them, it must be Huang Feng.


    Therefore, those people have been looking forward to Huang Feng''s appearance, but they have always been embarrassed to ask Huang Feng for help.


    You know, before going up the mountain, Huang Feng reminded them again and again that there is danger on this mountain, so be careful. As a result, they didn¡¯t take it seriously, and they rushed up while holding their heads. As a result, this situation was created. , Everyone was trapped in this formation.


    Before, they all felt that Huang Feng was too cautious. Some people even verbally looked down on Huang Feng. As a result, it turned out that Huang Feng was right. They wanted to take away from Huang Feng. Those who have done the work are now trapped in this formation, and there is no way to get out.


    Therefore, these people regretted that they had not listened to Huang Feng''s words before, and now they are reaping the consequences, but they are also embarrassed to ask Huang Feng for help, because they did not listen to Huang Feng''s reminder before, and, They wanted to come, even if they asked Huang Feng for help, Huang Feng would not necessarily make it.


    One is that this formation is indeed very dangerous, and the other is that they were ugly before, and they all wanted to take the credit from Huang Feng''s subordinates. Huang Feng could not have not seen it, but now, because of their greed, they turned out like this. In other words, if they are in Huang Feng''s position, they will not make a move.


    Therefore, they can only think in their hearts that if Huang Feng could make a move, he did not dare to say it, and when those outsiders refused to come in to save them, they only dared to scold them, and Don''t dare to scold Huang Feng, because Huang Feng had indeed reminded them before, and they had no reason to scold Huang Feng.


    But now, seeing Huang Feng actually come forward to save them, what they have in their hearts is just gratitude and excitement, and they admire Huang Feng even more, because if it is them, they cannot do this. of.


    At the same time, other people outside the formation have also noticed Huang Feng''s movements. Whether it is the disciples of other schools in the human realm, or the demon disciples at the other end of the formation, they are all paying attention to Huang Feng. Peak''s move.


    Huang Feng, the world''s number one master recognized by both the human world and the devil world, is finally about to start making moves to break this formation.


    The disciples in the realm of human cultivation and the disciples of the demon realm both looked at Huang Feng with a nervous mood. The difference is that the disciples of the realm of human cultivation, while being nervous, also carried some expectations, hoping that Huang Feng would be able to Breaking this formation, when the time comes, there will be no obstacles between the human world and the demon world, and they can completely conquer the demon world in one fell swoop.


    And the disciples of the Demon Realm, while nervous, carry some emotions of fear. After all, the shadow of the famous tree of man, Huang Feng has proved three years ago that he is a super master, and there is no one in the Demon Realm. So, although this "Zhu Xian" array is very powerful, it is hard to say whether it can trap Huang Feng.


    And once Huang Feng breaks this formation, then everyone in their Demon Realm will no longer have anything to rely on. When the time comes, they can only fight recklessly, and for those who have Huang Feng in the real world. , The many disciples on the demon world are not sure.


    Therefore, they were afraid that Huang Feng would really break this formation.


    Under the gaze of everyone on both sides, Huang Feng plunged into the circle formed by the "Zhu Xian" large array, and went inside without the slightest resistance.


    "Head Huang, you are finally here, I want to apologize to you, I blamed you before."


    "Yes, I also want to apologize. Previously, it was because we followed Huang''s reminder that this situation was caused."


    "Head Huang, it would be best if you can come in."


    As soon as Huang Feng entered the circle, the people inside crowded around and said to Huang Feng, his tone was much more polite than before.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then said, "I''ll try it first."


    When those people heard Huang Feng''s words, they immediately stepped back.


    Huang Feng stood in front of the water-like circle, first touched it with his hand, and sure enough, there was no way to reach out. After that, Huang Feng calmed down slightly, and under the gaze of everyone on both sides, he fiercely faced the water-like pattern. In the circle, punched.


    The circle that resembles water ripples fiercely, and it is even more powerful than the previous one. However, although the circle is very rippling, it still has not been broken!


    Seeing this scene, different people on the scene have different moods. Those who are trapped in the circle, as well as the disciples of some other sects in the world of human cultivation, feel disappointed, even desperate, even Huang Feng If you can''t break this circle, who else can do it?


    And the disciples of the Demon Realm, at this time, they all breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Even Huang Feng couldn¡¯t open it. Those in the human realm of cultivation People, no one can break this formation, so their Demon Realm finally has a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    The sect master of the Ziyan Sect, Adela, looked at Huang Feng in the formation with excitement. He really didn''t expect that this formation could actually trap Huang Feng. This "Zhu Xian" The name is indeed well-deserved.


    At this moment, Xuanzong Tian and other people who had run Huang Feng''s sect before looked at each other strangely, and there was an expression of excitement in their eyes.


    The disciples of these sects, because of the elders of these sects, did not rush to the forefront before. Therefore, their losses were not great, and few people rushed into that formation. Therefore, they For Huang Feng was not tender enough to break through this formation, there was no disappointment.


    On the contrary, at this time, they are not disappointed, but rather excited, because they and Huang Feng are not on the same line. They and Huang Feng¡¯s Huaxia Sword Sect are more or less both. Some holidays.


    The foundation of Huaxia Sword Sect''s existence is Huang Feng. Once Huang Feng has any accident, then it is not too difficult to destroy Huaxia Sword Sect.


    And now, Huang Feng was also trapped in that formation. He also couldn''t break this formation. The Heavenly Profound Sect and several sects, at this time, all saw opportunities.

 2090 Chapter 2090

    "Do it now?" An elder of the Sky Profound Sect said with some excitement when he saw Huang Feng being trapped.


    "Wait and see." The other elder said.


    "He has been trapped inside and can''t get out, so what are you waiting for?" The previous elder looked a little anxious.


    "Look again." The elder just said again: "We all know the strength of Huang Feng, who knows whether he can come out."


    "Didn''t you see all of them? His attack just now was quite powerful. We were all shaken here. As a result, it was impossible for him to come out without breaking the circle."


    The other elders did not speak, but continued to stare at Huang Feng, their eyes very focused.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng punched the circle again. The circle was still rippled, but it still couldn''t be broken.


    Seeing this scene, everyone on the other side of the Demon Realm, as well as the people of Xuanzong, completely relieved their hearts.


    "Notify them, it''s time to do it!" Several elders of Tianxuanzong quickly reached an agreement.


    After that, the elders of the Xuanzong Emperor and the elders of the sects who came to run on Huang Feng once again gathered together. After a little discussion, they suddenly attacked the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect. !


    This time the attack, the Profound Sky Sect and the people of those sects, were obviously planned for a long time, including the previous run on Huang Feng, which was all planned by them, in order to get Huang Feng in and use that formation to come in. Limit, even kill Huang Feng.


    The people of the Sky Profound Sect were obviously dissatisfied with the rise of Huang Feng¡¯s Huaxia Sword Sect. They did not want to lose their position as the No. 1 cultivation sect that day. Therefore, during this time, they have been planning how to get rid of the threat of Huaxia Sword Sect. .


    Originally, the senior officials of the Sky Profound Sect, including the head of Dehou, felt that Huang Feng and the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect would definitely be attacked on the side of the Demon Realm, and they would have suffered heavy losses. At that time, they would seize the opportunity. , Attacked Huang Feng and killed Huang Feng, while the head of Dehou outside took the rest of the Sky Profound Sect and attacked the residence of Huaxia Sword Sect, so that both inside and outside would act at the same time to bring Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword together. Zong, get rid of it completely.


    Obviously, looking at their plan, they know that if they face Huang Feng head-on, they are definitely not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent, so they can only wait, Huang Feng is restrained by the people of the demon world, and then they sneak attack from the side. In order to ensure the smooth operation of this operation, the people of the Sky Profound Sect also secretly united with several other people from the sect who had been approached by Huang Feng before to unite them.


    And the people of these sects did not refuse the invitation of the Sky Profound Sect. Originally, the relationship between them and Huang Feng was not very good. After all, they had sent spies to join the Huaxia Sword Sect before, although Huang Feng They have already killed their heads, and they will no longer be held accountable, but after the Huaxia Jianzong becomes the world''s number one cultivation sect, no one can guarantee that Huang Feng will not settle accounts after the autumn.


    Therefore, they obviously don¡¯t want the Huaxia Sword Sect to reach the top. At the same time, as the number one cultivation sect in the world for thousands of years, Xuan Xuanzong still has the background. Now, the Xuanzong is taking the lead. Of course, people of these sects Will not refuse.


    However, these people obviously did not expect that Huang Feng and the people of Huaxia Jianzong were not affected by the environment here after they arrived in the Demon Realm. Not only were their strengths unaffected, but at the same time, Huang Feng could unexpectedly find those ambushes every time. The disciples of the Demon Realm, in this way, the team of the Human Comprehension Realm did not encounter the slightest difficulty in the process of advancing the Demon Realm.


    This is what no one thought of.


    After discovering this situation, these people had nothing to do except feeling anxious. They did not expect that the disciples of the Demon Realm would be so weak this time, but let them face Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword Sect alone. At the time, they lacked such courage and strength.


    It¡¯s just that things changed in the end. The people of the Demon Realm actually arranged a big gift here for the people of the human realm of cultivation at the Ziyanmen. This formation that they didn¡¯t know the name was so powerful, thousands of realm of cultivation. After the fellow Taoists entered, there was no way to get out, and moreover, people continued to die.


    When seeing this great formation, the Heavenly Profound Sect and the people of those sects were not depressed and nervous, but excited, yes, just excited, because they thought of a way to deal with Huang Feng.


    After that, Xuanzong and the elders of these sects came together to find Huang Feng, run against Huang Feng with words, and wanted Huang Feng to venture into that formation and make them even more happy. He was really radicalized.


    Then, all they can do is to pray in their hearts. This unknown formation is really powerful. It can trap Huang Feng and even kill Huang Feng. This time, their prayers have been successful again. Now, Huang Feng was actually trapped by that formation. Although he is not dead yet, the impact is not big anymore. The main Huang Feng has been trapped inside, so his Huaxia Sword Sect has no support. , And they can finally do something against Huaxia Jianzong.


    Therefore, after determining that Huang Feng was really trapped by that formation, Xuan Xuanzong and the people of those sects, at this time, finally couldn''t endure, and suddenly launched a sneak attack on the people of Huaxia Sword Sect.


    However, their sneak attack did not succeed, because the people of Huaxia Sword Sect, under the secret instruction of Li Yunfei, had been vigilant against the Profound Sky Sect and these sects. Therefore, in the Profound Sky Sect and these sects At the moment when they launched a sneak attack on the people of Huaxia Sword Sect, the people of China Sword Sect also immediately fought back without any delay.


    "You Tianxuanzong actually did this kind of sneak attack behind the scenes?!" Li Yunfei confronted a Tianxuanzong elder, while questioning the other party, his face was full of anger.


    Although Li Yunfei was ready for such a thing when he was reminded by Huang Feng before, but when this happened and they were actually attacked by the Sky Profound Sect, Li Yunfei could not stop being angry.


    Although Li Yunfei had no good impressions of the people of Profound Sky Sect before, after all, everyone belonged to the forces of the realm of cultivation on earth, and at this time, it was the critical moment for everyone to unite and attack the demon world. Between the two sects, there was Any dissatisfaction and conflict can be said after this matter is over.

 2091 Chapter 2091 Random Frame

    However, Feng, Xuanzong did not consider the overall situation. At this critical moment, he suddenly attacked them from behind. How did this make Li Yunfei not angry?


    "Huaxia Sword Sect colluded with the Demon Realm, and everyone is punishable by virtue!" The elder of the Sky Profound Sect who was at war with Li Yunfei said loudly. His voice was so loud that everyone in the audience could hear it. Obviously, his words were Infuriated, so that everyone in the audience can hear him.


    The Heavenly Profound Sect¡¯s actions against the Chinese Sword Sect¡¯s people are naturally based on their own interests. However, it is one thing to think so. When you really do it, you obviously have to have a legitimate reason. Otherwise, other sects. What do people think?


    Although everyone may know what''s going on in their hearts, they still have to do such a face-saving thing. After all, now is the critical moment of the battle with the demon world. If they are from the Sky Profound Sect, if it is for their own selfishness. In the case of infighting, then people of other sects will definitely be dissatisfied afterwards.


    Therefore, since the people of the Sky Profound Sect and those of those sects have taken action, they must find an excuse.


    As the saying goes, if the name is not correct, then the words will not go well, and the words will not go well. If things are famous, sometimes they are still very important. Therefore, the people of the Sky Profound Sect will not mind giving the Huaxia Sword Sect at this time. They must have colluded with the hat of the Demon Realm. After all, with this hat, they have an excuse to do it. As for this excuse, whether anyone else believes it or not is another matter.


    The people of the Sky Profound Sect did not expect people from other sects to help them. They only asked those people of other sects to guarantee neutrality. They believed that with themselves and the people of the other four sects, they could completely control the Huaxia Sword Sect. Give it complete suppression.


    "You fart!" Li Yunfei yelled while fighting each other: "Who is killing the people from the Demon Realm along the way? Who is always in the forefront? We are in collusion with the Demon Realm? I also said that you Xuanzong and Heavenly Sect and The devil is colluding!"


    At this time, the battle between the Sky Profound Sect and the Huaxia Sword Sect had already attracted the attention of everyone present. Therefore, Li Yunfei would definitely not want his Huaxia Sword Sect to wear the hat of colluding with the demon world, not to mention that they had not done it in the first place. After this kind of thing, now being wronged, how can they admit it?


    Originally, after Huang Feng was trapped by the "Zhuxian" array, the people on the demon world were excited about what to do next, but this formation would combine the disciples of the human cultivation world and the demon world. After being completely separated, the people in the realm of human cultivation can''t beat the disciples of the demon world, but the disciples of the realm of the devil can''t beat the disciples of the real world.


    What''s even more depressing is that Adela only learned from a fragment of the "Zhuxian" formation, only learned how to arrange it, how to start it, but how to control and stop, there is nothing on that fragment. Obviously, they were all on the missing part, so Adela didn''t know how to attack those disciples in the realm of human cultivation now.


    And when Adela was depressed, there was a fight on the other side of the human realm. They hadn''t done anything yet, they had already started fighting on the other side. Obviously, the people in the human realm had infighting themselves!


    After discovering this, Adela was very happy. Although I don¡¯t know why people in the realm of human cultivation are fighting inwardly, this is definitely a good thing for the people in their demon realm, and Adela shouted in his heart. After a few sounds, the heavens protect the devil world!


    After that, Adela temporarily gave up thinking about how to attack the world of human cultivation, and turned to watch the people in the world of human cultivation fight inwardly. Of course, when he watched, he took a bit of gloat. His mind, as a Demon Realm person, he will have such a mind at this time, it is normal.


    However, people in the realm of human cultivation have no such thoughts at this time. Except for the fact that Xuanzong takes a few sects that do not deal with Huaxia Sword Sect, people from other sects, besides the Huaxia Sword Sect, are at this time. , They all mean looking at each other. They looked at the chaotic scene and felt a little at a loss for a while, and even some people still haven''t figured out what happened.


    Originally, the people in the world of cultivation are paying attention to the people in the formation, especially the movements of Huang Feng. They were still sighing just now, even Huang Feng did not break the formation. As a result, here, Sky Xuanzong and Huaxia Jianzong fought, and everyone else suddenly couldn''t react.


    Of course, people of other sects know to a certain extent that there is a competitive relationship between the Sky Profound Sect and the Huaxia Sword Sect. However, they did not expect that the two sides would actually fight. You know, over the years, many sects have been against that world. There is an idea about the position of the first cultivation sect, but none of them has succeeded. For thousands of years, the Tianxuanzong has been the number one sect in the world of cultivation.


    Therefore, even if the Huaxia Sword Sect has developed very fast in the past two years, the momentum is very strong, and there is a super master like Huang Feng, but many people think that the Huaxia Sword Sect wants to shake the Sky Profound Sect in a short time. It¡¯s very difficult.


    Of course, it¡¯s hard to say if it takes a long time. After all, everyone can see the potential of Huaxia Jianzong. His only shortcoming now is that he has been established in too short a time, has too few disciples, and has developed for thousands of years. There is no way to compare the Tianxuanzong.


    However, many people believe that as long as the Huaxia Sword Sect is given some more time to develop, it will definitely be able to catch up with or even surpass the Sky Profound Sect. However, this will take time after all. Many people think that waiting for the Huaxia Sword Sect and the Sky Profound Sect. When the strength of the two sides is similar, the two sides may conflict.


    However, everyone did not expect that the conflict between the two sides happened so quickly, so suddenly, and it was still here in the demon world, at the critical moment of attacking the demon world.


    As for the Tianxuanzong and the Huaxia Jianzong accusing each other of colluding with people in the Demon Realm, then everyone has their own assessment in their hearts.


    "It is true that your Huaxia Sword Sect is at the forefront on this road, but this is also the most suspicious place!" said the elder, his voice still not small: "We all know that when we came last time, we were constantly being The people of the Demon Realm lie in ambush, but this time, when you are in the forefront, you can always find the ambush of the people of the Demon in advance. Huang Feng¡¯s strength is strong. I admit that, but no matter how strong it is. Always discover the ambush of the demon people in advance, right? We all know that in the demon world, all of our perception abilities have declined. It is impossible to find the ambush of the enemy in advance every time!"


    The words of the elder of the Sky Profound Sect made many people think deeply. Indeed, they were too smooth along the way before. The reason is that Huang Feng can always find the ambush of the demon in advance. In this case, they are simply There is nothing to lose.


    But, why can Huang Feng find the enemy''s ambush in advance every time?If they are in the human world, they can also spot the enemy''s ambush in advance. However, this is the devil world. Here, everyone''s perception abilities have declined. Why are Huang Feng and the people of Huaxia Jianzong not affected?You can also discover the ambush of the demon in advance every time.


    And the words of the elder of the Sky Profound Sect, it is also possible, that is, Huang Feng and his Huaxia Sword Sect and the people of the Demon Realm are in the same group. In this case, Huang Feng can naturally know in advance where the people of the Demon Clan ambush. Up.


    "You Huaxia Sword Sect colluded with the people of the Demon Realm. Every time Huang Feng knew the ambush location of the Demon people in advance, he took us forward smoothly and gained everyone''s trust. In this way, you will let us Brought into the final ambush of the people of the Demon Race, killing us all here." The elder of the Sky Profound Sect continued.


    "You die old man talking nonsense! What you can''t do yourself, don''t you allow others to do it?" Xie Mengjiao cursed at the elder at this time.


    Su Yumo¡¯s daughters also joined the battle at this time. After all, they have always been with the people of the Huaxia Jianzong. Huang Feng announced that their identities were also his women, so naturally they were not able to. Escape from the attack of the Xuanzong people.


    Although Mengyao had been close to Huang Feng before, she was from Jingshuizhai after all. The people of Tianxuanzong obviously didn''t want to make things big and involved Jingshuizhai, so they didn''t treat Mengyaoer. Shot.


    "It''s such a coincidence, I don''t believe it anyway," said the elder of the Sky Profound Sect.


    "You old man is arrogant, Huang Feng has clearly reminded everyone that there is danger on this mountain, if he really colludes with the people of the demon world, why should he remind him before?" Tang Muxue also said to the elder.


    "Hmph, this is where he is great. He knows that at that time, he said that it was dangerous, and everyone would go. The reason why he said that was just trying to pick himself out!" said the elder.


    Obviously, he had made up his mind to get rid of it, no matter what, he was going to label Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng as colluding with the devil.


    People from other sects looked at each other at this time, and didn''t know who to believe, and those who were trapped in the formation, at this time were also a little bit suspicious of Huang Feng.


    Originally, these people were very grateful for Huang Feng to risk coming in to rescue them, but now they heard the words of the elder of Xuanzong, they suddenly felt very reasonable. Perhaps, Huang Feng said that before, even if he wanted to get caught. After all, it was Huang Feng who was the top leader before. If Huang Feng is really in the demon world, he must find a way to let others take their place, so that they can be tricked into this formation. in.

 2092 Chapter 2092 I understand

    With this thought, the eyes of those in the formation looked at Huang Feng changed, and at the same time, they all subconsciously stayed away from Huang Feng. After all, although Huang Feng could not break this formation, but, The strength is still much stronger than them. Once Huang Feng really colludes with the people of the Demon Realm, then it is very likely that they will be shot at them. In that case, they simply can''t hold it.


    It¡¯s just that these people have obviously forgotten that even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t take action against them, they are still in the formation now, and they can¡¯t hold the lightning. If Huang Feng is really with the people of the Demon Realm, then, There is no need to venture into this formation at all, as long as they stay trapped inside, they will be smashed to death by those lightning sooner or later, and Huang Feng does not need to come in at all.


    It¡¯s just that, at this time, they obviously already somewhat believed in the words of the elder of Xuan Xuanzong. After all, those words still make sense. Besides, Xuan Xuanzong is an old school after all, with a history of thousands of years. And, the time they spent dealing with the people of the Profound Sky Sect was much longer than that with Huang Feng.


    Therefore, in my heart, these people are somewhat biased towards the Profound Sky Sect.


    "Do you believe what he said?" Originally, Huang Feng was still thinking of a way to break through this formation. At this moment, he suddenly stopped his movements and looked at the people a little far away.


    "No, no." Those people said quickly, but, looking at the expressions on their faces, it was obviously not what they said. At the same time, when they saw Huang Feng looking at them, they all stepped back subconsciously. .


    "Very well, I understand." Huang Feng stopped the movement in his hand and said lightly as he watched everyone.


    Those people looked at each other and didn''t know what Huang Feng''s words meant, but after seeing Huang Feng''s actions stopped, they seemed to understand the meaning of Huang Feng''s words.


    Obviously, Huang Feng already knew that he and others didn''t believe him anymore, so he stopped his movements.


    "Head Huang, we, we really believe in you." One of the elders of the school said to Huang Feng, but when he spoke, he seemed a little stuttered, and he didn''t believe what he said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng just nodded faintly, without saying anything else.


    "Then, why don''t you try again?" The elder said. Obviously, he still doesn''t want to give up, and the most powerful one here is Huang Feng, so he can only ask Huang Feng to do it.


    "Did you just see all of them? I can''t open this formation either." Huang Feng said lightly. At this time, he sat there with his legs crossed, not looking at the people in the formation, nor did he look The person who was fighting outside seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    "This..." The elder still wanted to say something, but what Huang Feng said seemed to make sense. Huang Feng had indeed not been able to open this formation just now.


    "Huang Feng, you must not open it deliberately. You are so capable, how can you not open this formation? You must be in the demon world. After tricking us in, you deliberately didn''t open this formation. Yes." At this time, another disciple of the school suddenly pointed to Huang Feng and said.


    "Is it so big or small? Didn''t your master teach you to respect your seniors?" Huang Feng stunned the other person and said lightly.


    Huang Feng¡¯s age is not very old, but it is the existence that can be intersected with Dehou, Master Jingwen and others in the same generation. Naturally, they are older than those ordinary disciples. Huang Feng encountered those before. The monks all respectfully call Huang Feng a senior.


    "Hmph, a person who is in collusion with the Demon Realm is also worthy of me respect, I am!" The person said disdainfully to Huang Feng, obviously, he didn''t take Huang Feng in his eyes.


    It¡¯s just that, after that person¡¯s words were finished, the whole person flew out, and it was Huang Feng that made the shot. It¡¯s just that the difference between the two of them was too great, Huang Feng just sat there and patted that person gently. With just one palm, the man flew upside down, and at the same time, he was seriously injured.


    "Dare to say one more thing, death!" Huang Feng said lightly.


    The man struggled to sit up, looking at Huang Feng with fear and hatred. Although he hated Huang Feng extremely in his heart, he also understood the gap between himself and Huang Feng, and since Huang Feng has already Having said that, it was obviously already making the final warning, and he didn''t dare to make a joke about his life.


    However, perhaps he deserves to die, although he dared not say anything to Huang Feng, but at this moment, a lightning bolt struck him from the air, hitting him, and immediately wiped out his ashes. , No trace was left. He who was there just now disappeared without a trace, and at the same time, there were a few people around him.


    At this time, the people trapped in the formation remembered that they hadn''t escaped the danger yet, what use was there to doubt Huang Feng?They have all come in, and the most important thing now is to leave here first. Other things can be done after going out.


    And some people are also regretting what happened to Huang Feng just now. Huang Feng has indeed been trying hard just now to break this formation barrier and help them out, but now Huang Feng is because of their doubts. , No longer think of ways to crack this formation.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s useless to regret it now. Huang Feng will definitely not believe them. Before, they didn¡¯t believe Huang Feng¡¯s words before they entered this formation. They have already apologized for this. It didn''t take long before they doubted Huang Feng again. Now, even if they apologized again, it is estimated that Huang Feng would not believe it.


    Lightning in the formation continued, accompanied by constant deaths, and within the formation, the battle became more and more intense.


    Although the people of Huaxia Jianzong faced the siege of several sects, they were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, but because they were prepared in advance, they did not have the slightest panic, calm, calm, and orderly. In addition to their own practice, they also They practiced the formation, so when fighting, they are different from other schools who like to fight alone. They prefer a few people to attack together.


    This way of fighting makes people from several other sects, including the Profound Sky Sect, feel a little uncomfortable. After all, in the realm of cultivation, what they see most is fighting alone, even if it¡¯s a battle between sects. , It was you who beat you, I beat me, unless they met someone who was too strong, they would unite and attack together.


    However, even in that case, they didn''t have much cooperation, they just used their number advantage to defeat each other.


    However, the current situation of the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect is obviously different. Their cooperation is very structured. It is clear that the number of the Huaxia Sword Sect is at a disadvantage. However, after using the formation method, it is the people of the Tianxuan Sect. He felt that he was facing several Huaxia Sword Sects at the same time.


    In the history of China on Earth, there have also been various battle formations. They are different from the formations in this world. Most of the formations at this time are used to trap the enemy or kill the enemy. , Not composed of people, but through various mysterious symbols.


    However, the battle formations in China¡¯s history are different. These formations were used in wars, and there were no cultivators there. Therefore, those formations were composed of people and had various magical functions. .


    Huang Feng is from Huaxia, and naturally he will not forget such good things. Therefore, the disciples who taught the Huaxia Sword Sect a long time ago have been teaching this kind of battle formation, and now, it is finally time for this kind of formation to appear.


    As soon as this formation was released, it achieved good results. It allowed the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect to be able to compete with the people of several other sects even when they were in a disadvantaged situation.


    The people of several other sects felt very uncomfortable facing the formation of Huaxia Sword Sect. They always felt that they could not work hard. Every time they felt that they were facing several Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s at the same time. Disciple, let them be in a mess.


    Before, the people of Huaxia Sword Sect had been cultivating in the sect''s residence, and ordinary people couldn''t get into the Huaxia Sword Sect''s residence. Therefore, people of other sects did not know much about the Huaxia Sword Sect, and they were also in Huangfeng. After reappearing, Huaxia Jianzong became high-profile again, and people of other sects began to slowly understand the situation of Huaxia Jianzong.


    However, they only know that in Huaxia Jianzong, there are a lot of masters above the Jin Dan stage. Huaxia Jianzong has cultivated so many masters in a short period of time, which is enough to keep other sects vigilant. At that time, they felt that they already knew the situation of Huaxia Sword Sect very well, so the former head of Dehou felt that they could take advantage of this opportunity to bring down Huaxia Sword Sect.


    And now, the people found that they didn¡¯t understand the Huaxia Sword Sect at all. Apart from knowing that they had a lot of masters above the Jin Dan stage, they didn¡¯t understand other things, and this lack of understanding brought them now. After a lot of trouble, Huaxia Jianzong was too mysterious before.


    As for the battle formation currently used by Huaxia Jianzong, people from several other sects, including the Sky Profound Sect, had never heard of it before, let alone seen it, so they didn''t have a good way to deal with it.


    Because the head of Dehou wanted to attack the Huaxia Sword Sect at the same time from inside and outside, only a part of the Sky Profound Sect came this time. Although there are several other sects to help, the strength is still poor. Some, originally, they thought that with these strengths, they could completely defeat the Huaxia Sword Sect, now it seems that they are overconfident.

 2093 Chapter 2093 Mengyaos Statement

    The formation that Huang Feng exchanges for the people of Huaxia Sword Sect is not as simple as it seems, but has a bonus effect. Through skillful cooperation with each other, it can increase attack power. Therefore, it is not a simple one plus. One is as simple as two.


    Regarding this situation, the people of the Sky Profound Sect obviously did not expect it. Therefore, at this time, they realized that it turned out that there was no way to defeat the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect by relying on the strength of them and those sects alone. , And even, wanting to hurt them, they all feel a little difficult, because as long as one person is in danger, at the same time there will be several Huaxia Jianzong disciples who will help.


    "What should I do?" An elder of the Sky Profound Sect said anxiously.


    Obviously, they did not expect that the bone of Huaxia Jianzong would be so difficult to chew, and now they have already started, then they can''t stop, and there is no chance to plan again.


    "It really occurred to me that the people of Huaxia Jianzong are so powerful." Another elder said.


    They knew before that there were nearly two hundred masters of the Golden Core Stage in Huaxia Jianzong, and they also made arrangements for this. On their side, there are still more masters in several sects than the Huaxia Jianzong. Among them, most of them came from the Profound Sky Sect, which is the foundation of being the number one cultivation sect in the world for many years.


    However, they really did not expect that the strength of Huaxia Jianzong''s people was stronger than that of two hundred Jindan stage masters, and their current strength was no weaker than three hundred, or even more. The Jin Dan stage master, this naturally made everyone feel unprepared.


    "It seems that it can only be done with people from other sects," the elder of the Sky Profound Sect next to him said with a somewhat ugly expression.


    In their previous plans, they would be able to solve the Huaxia Sword Sect without the need for people from other sects. In this way, it would also help to establish their prestige again. They only asked that other sects remain neutral.


    However, if you don¡¯t ask for help now, it seems a bit difficult. They can''t take the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect for a while, and the longer the time is, the less beneficial it will be for them. They have not forgotten that beside them, And the disciples of the Demon Realm, who are looking at them, if they fight with the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect, those disciples of the Demon Realm will definitely not appreciate them for killing the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, but will take the opportunity to treat them. Fall into trouble.


    Therefore, the people of Profound Sky Sect did not dare to fight with the people of Huaxia Jianzong.


    "Yeah." The other elders also nodded. Now, they can only choose that way. After all, there are tens of thousands of disciples from other sects on the scene watching. As long as they get their help, then they The same can kill the people of Huaxia Jianzong.


    And at this time, they all subconsciously looked at Huang Feng who was still trapped in the formation. Huang Feng was still sitting there cross-legged at this time, without the slightest anxiety on his face. It seemed that nothing happened in the accident world. Things.


    "Making Xuanxu!" one of the elders of Xuanxuanzong snorted coldly. Obviously, Huang Feng''s calmness gave him a very bad feeling. He didn''t like seeing Huang Feng''s calmness. In his opinion, Huang Feng should be very flustered now, but Huang Feng is obviously not.


    "Dear friends from other sects, the Chinese Sword Sect forces, we need your help, everyone is responsible for killing the traitors who colluded with the Demon Realm!" one of the elders of the Sky Profound Sect said loudly.


    "Yes, for this kind of rebel who colludes with the Demon Realm, everyone is punishable!" Another elder also said.


    "Let''s go together, kill all the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and kill these dog thieves who colluded with the devil!"


    Several elders of the Sky Profound Sect, at this time, at the same time asked for help from other sects around.


    In the face of such a request for help, some people hesitated and some were moved, but they did not make a decision in the first time. Everyone could see that this battle is of great importance. Whoever wins will belong to the world of human cultivation in the future. Boss, at this time, choosing to stand in a team is very important. Once you stand in the wrong position, then soon the individual, or even the entire school, will be destroyed!


    Therefore, no one dares to make a decision lightly. They need to look at the decisions of other schools and weigh the pros and cons in their hearts.


    "Dear fellow daoists, don''t be fooled by them. We are all very clear about our Huaxia Jianzong, and you have never done anything to be sorry for the real world of cultivation!" Li Yunfei also said loudly.


    And Li Yunfei¡¯s words also reminded many people. In the previous two years, although there were not many disciples of Huaxia Jianzong who came out and walked around, as long as these disciples encountered difficulties with people from other sects, they would help them. Therefore, the fame of Huaxia Jianzong will rise quickly in just two years.


    Many of these people at the scene have directly or indirectly received the help of Huaxia Sword Sect, so at this time, they all remembered that Huaxia Sword Sect was better.


    "Don''t be fooled by them, fellow daoists, that''s just their blindfold. What they did was just to gain everyone''s trust, and finally, put everyone in desperation!" said an elder of the Sky Profound Sect.


    Both sides have their own rhetoric. The people at the scene, at this time, even more do not know how to choose.


    "We Jingshuizhai are willing to believe in Huaxia Jianzong!" At this moment, a crisp girl sounded, it was Jingshuizhai''s current temporary master Mengyao.


    The people at the scene were slightly surprised. Everyone did not expect that at this time, Mengyao would actually stand up and support Huaxia Jianzong with such a clear-cut stand. Although Jingshuizhai was indeed close to Huaxia Jianzong before, but , This kind of major event related to the future of the sect, personal feelings will not play any role. Many people thought before that Mengyao would stay out of the matter, but she did not expect that she was so simple.


    The people of the Sky Profound Sect were also slightly surprised. They thought before that Mengyao would stay out of the matter and remain neutral. In that case, no matter who wins, they would not talk about Jingshuizhai. After all, Jingshuizhai is also a first-rate. The top school, who would offend it if it¡¯s okay?


    But now Mengyao''s saying this clearly represents the attitude of Jingshuizhai, even if he doesn''t want to believe it, but the people of Xuanzong can only accept this fact.

 2094 Chapter 2094

    "Your Mengyaoer can''t represent Jingshui Zhai at all! The master of Jingshui Zhai is Master Jingwen, not your Mengyaoer!" An elder of Tianxuanzong pointed to Mengyao.


    "The master does not know where it is now. I am in charge of the current Jingshuizhai." Mengyao looked at the other side and said lightly, "Also, what decision our Jingshuizhai made is our own business. You Xuanzong has nothing to do with you, and people from Xuanzong are not qualified to take care of our Jingshuizhai affairs!"


    Mengyao said that she was neither humble nor overbearing, but she was full of confidence. Obviously, she had made up her mind, and it was not something that people from the Sky Profound Sect could shake.


    Many people on the scene realized at this time that they had underestimated Mengyao''er before. Many people just thought Mengyao''s talent in cultivation is good. Now it seems that her ability to be alone is not bad at all. Yes, it is not because of her young age that she appears immature.


    "Huh, who didn''t know that Mengyao''s you like Huang Feng of Huaxia Sword Sect! You do this mostly with selfish intentions. For your own personal feelings, you ignore the future of the whole school. You are worthy of your master. Is it worthy of your martial art?" Another elder of Xuanzong asked Mengyao.


    Hearing what he said, Mengyao''s face turned red. She didn''t expect that her private affairs would be brought up to the public by the people of Xuanzong. Moreover, it was still in front of so many people, and many people were listening. After the words of the elder of Xuanzong, they were all whispering. Although many people had heard of Mengyao''s and Huang Feng''s gossip before, it was a gossip after all, and many people said it, but those who believed it were not. many.


    That''s because Mengyaoer is the first candidate for the future master of Jingshuizhai, and everyone knows that as the master of Jingshuizhai, you cannot marry. Between the master of the fast and the Taoist priest, Obviously, Mengyao would definitely choose Jingshui Zhai''s master.


    Therefore, many people take this incident as a gossip, and it is just a boring talk.


    However, it seems that the situation is a bit different now. Mengyao actually chose to stand on the side of the Huaxia Sword Sect at this critical moment, and without the slightest hesitation, plus the words of the elder Tianxuanzong, this Everyone had to wonder if she was really selfish, and for the sake of personal feelings, she chose to stand on the side of Huaxia Sword Sect.


    "I have a clear conscience for doing this!" Although Mengyao blushed, she had no guilty conscience: "You people of Xuanzong, at the critical moment of the war between humans and demons, you are no longer worthy to do such a thing. The first sect in the world of human cultivation is no longer worthy of being a member of the world of human cultivation. You are traitors. By doing this, you are damaging the interests of the entire world of cultivation and indirectly helping people in the world of demons! I, as a human world, A member of the realm of comprehension, absolutely cannot sit idly by!"


    In Mengyao''s heart, although she is indeed close to Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong, she does have a clear conscience regarding this matter now. She does not feel that she has done something wrong, and Qing''er and others They all support her, and they all know what virtue the people of Xuanzong are.


    "That is, Yao''er''s decision is the decision of everyone in our Jingshuizhai!" Qing''er also came out to express her attitude at this time.


    "It seems that Jingshuizhai has already been bewitched by the demon, and Mengyaoer is the culprit!" The elder of the Tianxuanzong said: "Even, I suspect that the disappearance of Master Jingwen is with you. Related! Only when Master Jingwen is absent, can your Mengyaoer control Jingshuizhai and allow Jingshuizhai to support your lover! I believe that if Master Jingwen is too here, you will definitely not make such a decision!"


    Master Jingwen is too old, and it is indeed closer to the Sky Profound Sect. However, if you say how good the personal relationship between Master Jingwen and the head of Dehou is, it is not necessarily true. It is just that everyone is the head of the top class. The door is the mainstay of the entire world of cultivation, so on the bright side, there must be a lot of intersections, and you can''t keep your face straight, right?


    Therefore, in the eyes of the outside world, the relationship between Master Jingwen and Dehou seems to be very good. Now, the head of Xuanzong seems to be very credible.


    "You bullshit!" Mengyao said with a blushing face. This time she was not shy. She did not expect that the people of Xuanzong were so shameless. In order to frame herself, she actually planted the disappearance of the master on her head. on.


    "Is it nonsense, you know it in your heart!" said the elder of Xuanzong, with a smug smile on his face. Obviously, he was still very satisfied with being able to irritate Mengyao.


    "Dear friends in the cultivation world, I hope you can recognize the Chinese Sword Sect of the Qing Dynasty, this scum hidden in the world of cultivation, join us and kill them! Save the world of cultivation! You will all be heroes of the world of cultivation. !" said the elder of Xuanzong.


    The words of the elder Tianxuanzong did not receive an immediate response. However, many people seem to be a little moved. After all, they still believe in the Tianxuanzong with a history of thousands of years. Although Huang Feng is powerful, Huaxia Jian Zong is also very magical, but Huang Feng hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time, and the time when Huaxia Jianzong was founded is also only a few years old. Although it has been developing very well in the past few years, it is obviously not as good in terms of background. The Xuanzong''s people, and the intersection of these sects and the Xuanzong is obviously more than the intersection with the Huaxia Jianzong.


    "Everyone, I admit that Huang Feng is very strong, but don¡¯t forget, Huang Feng was born three years ago! Who is his master, which school he comes from, and what did he do before? Therefore, we don¡¯t know anything! And Huang Feng has never said it, so I suspect that Huang Feng is a spy sent by the Demon Realm. As for the performance three years ago, it was just that he joined the Demon Realm to perform together. It''s just a drama!" The elder of the Sky Profound Sect saw that many people were moved, and continued to say, wanting to take the opportunity to persuade those people.


    The words of the elder Tianxuanzong really played some role. Indeed, it has always been here. Huang Feng¡¯s origins are very mysterious, and the cultivation techniques have not been seen before. Everyone was just curious about Huang Feng¡¯s origin. Now, hearing the words of the elder Tianxuanzong, they also began to doubt.


    "You old man is really going to be a mess!" Su Yumo said to the elder of Xuanzong that day: "Three years ago, if Huang Feng hadn''t appeared, your cultivation world would have been given a pot of potion by the people of the demon world, and the whole army would be wiped out! Why does Feng need to act in that play? I tried to save you and then kill you again? Isn''t this unnecessary?"


    "Yes, it is indeed the same thing."


    "That is, if it were not for Senior Huang Feng three years ago, the entire world of cultivation would no longer exist, and the world would have become a devil."


    "Yes, I am willing to trust Senior Huang Feng, he is the benefactor of everyone in our world of cultivation."


    Su Yumo¡¯s words have won a lot of approval. Indeed, three years ago, if it were not for Huang Feng¡¯s move, then the entire world of human cultivation would no longer exist. If Huang Feng wanted to destroy the world of human cultivation If it does, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all, just don''t make a move three years ago.


    "That''s just your conspiracy. At that time, even if Huang Feng didn''t make a move, our world of comprehension would indeed fail, but it would not be annihilated. There must be many people who escaped. At that time, we The Sky Profound Sect has already made detailed arrangements, so Huang Feng''s appearance is only to cooperate with the Demon Realm''s acting in order to gain our trust." The elder of the Sky Profound Sect said.


    This is obviously nonsense. They were all driven into desperation at the time. If Huang Feng hadn''t taken the shot in time, then the entire world of cultivation would really be annihilated, and Xuanzong had no backup at all. Plans, some only have the determination to die.


    It''s just that people from other schools obviously don''t know what the Sky Profound Sect thinks. Therefore, this elder can lie unscrupulously. Anyway, no one can be sure whether the Sky Profound Sect had a backup plan at the time.


    "Sure enough, there is a problem with Huang Feng. I have long discovered that this Huaxia Sword Sect is abnormal."


    "That is, who knows what they are cultivating that can actually improve their cultivation so quickly, it must not be the right way."


    Some people were moved by the words of the elder Tianxuanzong.


    The Heavenly Profound Sect and the Huaxia Sword Sect, the people on both sides talked about it, and no one is easy to judge the truth. However, everyone on the scene has their own judgment in their hearts. If this happens, the scene will be divided into two camps, one for support The Sky Profound Sect thinks that Huang Feng is a member of the Demon Realm, and the Huaxia Sword Sect belongs to the Demon Realm. Their purpose this time is to completely defeat the team of their human cultivation realm.


    People in the other camp believe in Huang Feng and the Huaxia Sword Sect. They all believe that Huang Feng is a hero in the real world of human cultivation. It is he who saved the real world of human cultivation. He is not a member of the devil world at all. If it weren''t for him, the world of cultivation on earth would have long since ceased to exist.


    There are people on both sides who support it. However, relatively speaking, there are more people who support Profound Sky Sect. This is also caused by the good image of Profound Sky Sect. After all, they are the number one cultivation sect in the world for many years. What do they have? There are not many people who have bad minds and believe.


    Moreover, there are relatively more young people who support Huang Feng and the Huaxia Jianzong. Some of them even regard Huang Feng as an idol. Therefore, they are naturally willing to believe in Huang Feng. However, these people are relatively young because of their age. Therefore, the cultivation base is not too high.

 2095 Chapter 2095 Huang Feng was also smashed

    Because of this, there are many people who support Xuanzong and their strength is strong, while those who support Huaxia Jianzong are small and relatively weak. This situation makes the people of Xuanzong very satisfied.


    It¡¯s just that, although other sects support everyone, but at this time, there is still no random shot. Supporting one party verbally and supporting one party with action is completely different. Once you do it, then There is not much room for transfer, it is equivalent to standing in a team, and once they stand wrong, if the side they choose does not win, then, waiting for them, it must be the other side''s revenge.


    Because of this, although the many people of the sect on the scene seemed to be noisy, they did not make any substantive actions. They were still hesitating and considering.


    Regarding this situation, the people of the Sky Profound Sect are very anxious. They can''t take the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect right now, while the people of Jingshuizhai are watching and will make moves at any time. If they do make a move, it will be against the sky. For Xuanzong, it would never be a good thing, so they urgently needed the help of people from other schools.


    However, they have already said what should be said, and they have indeed touched many people. However, this last step is not so easy to take. For this, they have no good way, and only It could be anxious in my heart.


    "Hahaha, you guys from the Sky Profound Sect are really amazing!" At this time, they had been quiet before, and a loud voice appeared among the people in the Demon Realm watching the show, and the owner of this voice was the Demon Realm now. The person in power, the master of the Ziyanmen, Adela!


    Seeing that the eyes of the people at the scene were all looking at his side, Adela cleared his throat, then looked at Huang Feng and said: "Huang Feng, you have been lurking in the human world over the past few years. It is really hard for you. , Now that they have discovered your identity, you don¡¯t have to hide it so hard, come back, you have done well enough, come back to the demon world, you are the second person in the demon world, only in me under!"


    Adela''s words caused an uproar at the scene. Originally, there were people who believed in Huang Feng and didn''t believe in Huang Feng. However, after Adela''s words, people who did not believe in Huang Feng suddenly increased.


    Obviously, they don¡¯t think that Adela is joking. Maybe, Adela had always wanted to hide Huang Feng in the human world, but now Huang Feng has been suspected, so even in the human world. There are still people who believe in Huang Feng. Then, after Huang Feng returns, he will receive a lot of attention and be jealous of many people. If this happens, he will have no way to hide.


    Therefore, Adela let Huang Feng go back, and therefore, not many people feel that Adela''s remarks are false and are instigating discord, because the logic inside can be made.


    And it is precisely because it is logically said that there are not many people who believe in Adela. Even those who believed in Huang Feng before, at this time, some people began to shake their thoughts or directly began to doubt Huang Feng. The peak is coming.


    The people of the Profound Sky Sect were naturally overjoyed by this sudden situation. Although, they also knew that Adela was definitely not so kind to help herself and others. He had his purpose, but the people of the Profound Sky Sect I don''t care anymore, as long as the result is good for them.


    And Adela''s words obviously make some people start to doubt Huang Feng, and at the same time, make people who previously doubted Huang Feng more certain of their thoughts.


    "Everyone has heard that, even people in the Demon Realm have said so, Huang Feng is a person in the Demon Realm!" The elder of the Sky Profound Sect said quickly.


    "Do you believe what the Devilians say? They are obviously provoking discord! They want us to fight ourselves and consume our strength!" Li Yunfei yelled.


    On the other side, Adela smiled silently. Of course, he had such a purpose. However, if in normal times, it would definitely have no effect. However, it is different now. Now many people are suspicious of Huang Feng, and My own words, in some respects, also make sense, and my own words are equivalent to giving them an excuse.


    And as long as there is a slight effect, Adela is satisfied. After all, he did not pay anything, just a sentence. This transaction is obviously a good deal.


    "This is not a provocation. People in the Devil Realm know that Huang Feng has been suspected, and staying in the human cultivation realm will have no effect. That''s why he said that." The elder of the Sky Profound Sect said.


    Many people from other schools at the scene thought so too.


    However, this situation made Li Yunfei and others very anxious, but there is no good way. They can understand that this is the people of the Demon Realm who are instigating separation, and they want to let people from the Cultivation Realm fight and consume themselves. Their power.


    People who believe in the Profound Sky Sect can also understand this, but they are already a bit unscrupulous in order to defeat the Huaxia Sword Sect, even if they know that the people in the Demon Realm are uneasy and kind, but they still follow the other party¡¯s words and say, Just because the words of the people of the devil world are helpful to them.


    And Adela¡¯s words are indeed effective. Those who were still hesitating before, are already ready to move at this time, and will attack the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect at any time. They have now determined that the Huaxia Sword Sect is the Devildom Placement. Among them, Huang Feng is a spy in the Demon Realm.


    "Whoever dares to do something against Huaxia Jianzong is my enemy of Huang Feng, and I will come one by one in the future to ask for an explanation!" At this time, in the formation that had been sitting side by side before, silently watching everything that happened outside Huang Feng of Huang Feng finally spoke, although his tone was very plain, but it was all of a sudden that everyone who had been eager to move quieted down.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree, and Huang Feng¡¯s power have been proven. Whether Huang Feng is a spy of the Demon Realm or not, his strength cannot be faked. The battle three years ago , Made him famous in the first battle, and afterwards, although all the big sects consciously did not publicize Huang Feng too much, but at that time, almost all people from the entire world of cultivation took part, so they were all Know that Huang Feng is amazing.


    In the past three years, there have been many rumors about Huang Feng, and his skills have become more and more powerful, and even have the meaning of going in the direction of mythology. Therefore, many people have awe of Huang Feng.


    At the same time, although Huang Feng has not appeared for more than two years, as soon as he appeared, he picked four sects one after another, and killed their heads in front of many disciples. No one could stop them. The four sects are only second-rate sects, but the heads of those sects also have the strength. No one can kill them if they want to, but Huang Feng easily kills them. This is obviously Once again proved that Huang Feng is really capable.


    Because of this, no one can remain indifferent to the threat of Huangfeng Hongguoguo. Thinking about the fate of the heads of the four sects, they feel that their steps have suddenly become much heavier.


    "You should take care of yourself first!" An elder of the Xuanzong Emperor shouted to Huang Feng. After that, he looked at the disciples of other sects and said: "Don''t be scared by him. He is also now Trapped, he can''t get out at all, he will be smashed to death by lightning at any time, so his words are just scary, and it is hard to say how powerful Huang Feng is. He was only with the Demon World three years ago. The person who cooperates with the acting, who knows if he is that strong?"


    The disciples of other sects all looked at Huang Feng. Indeed, Huang Feng was trapped in the formation at this time and wanted to come out. It was not easy. He had tried many times before and failed to come out. So, what he said , I guess it was just scary, maybe he was killed by lightning in the next second.


    Moreover, what Elder Tianxuanzong said is reasonable. If Huang Feng is really a member of the Demon Realm, then the battle three years ago was just an act. Huang Feng must have strength, but his strength is. Not as strong as they thought.


    It¡¯s just that these people, including the elders of the Profound Sky Sect, have ignored them. If Huang Feng is really a member of the Demon Realm, it is understandable for him to deceive other people into the formation. He will definitely not take personal risks, and now But he has entered. If he is really a member of the Demon World, he should know how to get out. He can''t get in to deceive other people, so he sacrifices his own life, right?


    It''s just that, this situation was deliberately ignored by the people of Xuanzong, and people of other sects did not think of this situation for a while.


    And at this moment, as if to echo the words of the elders of Xuanzong, another lightning flashed in that formation. This time, the target of lightning was Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng wanted to hide, , But still a step slower than the lightning, and the lightning struck him firmly.


    "Huang Feng!"


    "master!"


    "Head Huang!"


    Outside of the formation, many people who care about Huangfeng suddenly exclaimed when they saw this scene. They have seen the power of those lightnings. Until now, no one can resist even if it is, but now, this lightning is It hit Huang Feng, and they couldn''t help but not worry.


    And those other people, including the Sky Profound Sect, are also looking at Huang Feng, but, unlike those who care about Huang Feng, they wish that Huang Feng would be wiped out by the ashes of this lightning. In that case, they Will save a lot of trouble.


    The people on the other side of the demon world are also paying attention. They know that Huang Feng is not on their side, and Huang Feng¡¯s strength is real, so of course they hope that Huang Feng will die in the formation. , They will be missing a major enemy.

 2096 Chapter 2096

    "bump!"


    After the lightning hit Huangfeng, neither did Huangfeng be safe as Su Yumo and others thought, nor did the people of Xuanzong directly wipe out the ashes that Huangfeng had chopped off. The chopper flew up, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    At this time, Huang Feng looked a little embarrassed. The clothes on his body were smashed by the lightning, and even the smoke was still emitting from his body, as if he had just been burned, but let Su Fortunately for Yumo and others, Huang Feng sat up soon again. Although he looked a little embarrassed and seemed to have suffered some injuries, after all, he was not destroyed by the ashes of criticism like others.


    The people of the Profound Sky Sect and the people of the Demon Realm were naturally dissatisfied in the face of such a situation. They did not expect that Huang Feng was so powerful, and everyone else was directly destroyed by the ashes, and Huang Feng actually resisted it. Although he was also injured, he was not dead after all, which naturally disappointed those who thought that Huang Feng died earlier.


    However, the person who had been staring at Huang Feng''s Sky Profound Sect did not let go of this opportunity.


    "Everyone has seen that before Huang Feng went in, he was obviously prepared in advance. Therefore, he was not really afraid of death when he went to save people, but he was prepared and knew that he could not die. Those who enter, don''t be fooled by him!" said the elder of Xuanzong.


    "However, this Huang Feng obviously did not expect that we would expose him. He couldn''t get out for a while. Everyone took advantage of this opportunity to go together and destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect. After the spy came out, we would gather again to attack him. , Kill him!" Another elder of Xuanzong also said.


    Finally, under the persuasion of several elders of the Tianxuanzong, when they saw that Huang Feng was indeed not dead, and that he would not come out for a while, many people in the world of cultivation, at this time, finally He made up his mind and started to attack Huaxia Jianzong.


    The Huaxia Jianzong immediately felt the pressure doubled. Although it was said that the formation of Professor Huang Feng could increase their combat effectiveness a lot, the disadvantage of their numbers was too obvious. Before facing the Sky Profound Sect and the other four at the same time When they were in a martial art, they already felt the pressure, just struggling to support it.


    But now, people from other sects joined a lot at once, and the pressure on them was even greater, and casualties began to occur.


    "Yao''er, let''s go, those people of Xuanxuanzong are really shameless, we want to help the people of Huaxia Jianzong." The other half, Qinger saw the pressure of Huaxia Jianzong''s people increasing, and she was also anxious. It''s very.


    The people here in Jingshuizhai have had a little more contact with Huang Feng before, so they are all closer to the Huaxia Jianzong, and Qing''er has expressed the behavior of the virtue head of the Tianxuanzong before. Dissatisfied, now, the Sky Profound Sect is actually doing even more excessively, of course she can''t bear it anymore.


    "Okay, let the sisters pay attention." Mengyao agreed with Qing''er without hesitating too much.


    In fact, even if Qinger didn¡¯t say anything, Mengyao would take the disciples to help Huang Feng and help Huaxia Jianzong. After all, Huang Feng had saved her more than once before, she naturally She won''t die without saving, let alone, in her heart, she still has a good impression of Huang Feng, so naturally she can''t be indifferent.


    Moreover, Mengyao also has a clear conscience. She knows that the people of Xuanzong are talking nonsense. They only feel the threat of Huaxia Jianzong. Therefore, they will plant Huaxia Jianzong and Huangfeng indiscriminately. Qinger knows this. Mengyaoer knew that Master Jingwen knew the same, so Mengyao was sure that even if her master was here, she would agree to do so.


    After obtaining Mengyao¡¯s approval, the disciples of Jingshuizhai joined the battlefield for the first time and began to support the people of Huaxia Jianzong. Many high-level disciples in Jingshuizhai have spoken with Su Yu in the past few days. Mo and the others have formed a good friendship, and Su Yumo and the others are also in danger at this time, and they naturally don''t want to sit idly by.


    The people of Xuanzong Tian didn''t expect that Jingshuizhai''s people actually made a move, and the previous threats made by herself and others had no effect. This Mengyao was determined to help Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong.


    With the help of Jingshuizhai, the pressure on the disciples of the Huaxia Jianzong suddenly became much smaller. After all, Jingshuizhai is a first-class school with a history of thousands of years, even when compared with Xuanzong. , It''s not much difference, therefore, the head of Dehou usually respects Master Jingwen.


    Therefore, Jingshuizhai''s strength is still very strong, and this time, Jingshuizhai is different from the reserved Tianxuanzong. Everyone in Jingshuizhai came to find Master Jingwen, so they almost used all their disciples. When he entered the Devil Realm, because of the plan of Dehou''s head, Xuan Xuanzong only came partly. In this way, in the Devil Realm, the strength of the Tian Xuanzong was still worse than that of Jing Shui Zhai.


    Fortunately, there are some other disciples of other sects who have been fooled by them in the Tianxuanzong. Otherwise, they may have fallen into a disadvantage, and now, they are also worthy of the help of many other sects. Live, take a little advantage.


    "What should we do?" There were still some martial artists who didn''t do anything.


    These people all supported Huang Feng before, but some other people who doubted Huang Feng, because of the words of the Xuanzong people and the words of Adela of the Demon Realm, made up their minds to take action against Huang Feng, and these people who support Huang Feng, It has not shot yet.


    "I still want to trust Senior Huang Feng, he is definitely not that kind of person."


    "Yes, I also believe in Huaxia Sword Sect! When I went out to practice before, I encountered danger. The people of Huaxia Sword Sect were saved. I don''t believe that they belonged to the Demon Realm." Another person also said.


    "No matter what, I want to help Huaxia Jianzong!"


    Those who supported Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword Sect, after seeing other people fighting into a group, also made up their minds and began to join the battlefield to help Huaxia Sword Sect.


    Although there are not many people and sects who support Huang Feng, the people led by the Tianxuanzong were originally slightly stronger than the Huaxia Sword Sect, and their advantage was not very large. At this time, these people supported Huang Feng. After joining with Huaxia Jianzong''s sect, that advantage was immediately wiped out.


    Both sides are above the same level again.

 2097 Chapter 2097

    "Well, the strength of these people in the human cultivation world is still okay." On the other side, Adela was in a good mood as he watched the more and more fierce people in the human cultivation world.


    To say who is in the best mood at the scene, it must be Adela. Originally, the team of the human cultivation world led by Huang Feng came to the door. Adela''s heart was under great pressure, even thinking of Huang. With Feng''s powerful strength, Adela felt desperate.


    It¡¯s just that Adela didn¡¯t expect that things had a huge turnaround. First of all, the "Zhuxian" array that he didn¡¯t know the effect before had trapped many people in the world of human cultivation, including Huang Feng. And, they continue to kill those people.


    After that, it was the other people in the world of cultivation that inexplicably infighted. After pushing a hand, those people actually fought. This surprised Adela, and naturally felt it. Very happy.


    After all, these people can be said to be their enemies, and now, there is a problem inside the enemy, and they are fighting with themselves. I am afraid whoever sees this kind of thing will feel happy. Anyway, they are all their own enemies. , It doesn¡¯t matter who wins, Adela only hopes that people like them can fight more intensely and kill more people.


    In that case, the pressure they will face in the Demon Realm afterwards will be much less, and even if both parties in the Human Comprehension Realm suffer both losses, the people in their Demon Realm can even seize this opportunity and turn defeat into victory.


    Adela has never forgotten that he is a member of the Demon Realm, the current leader of the Demon Realm, and those who are fighting on the opposite side are their enemies. Sooner or later, they will still fight. So Adela is naturally I hope that before the fight, the strength of the human cultivation world can be greatly weakened. In that case, it will be very helpful for him to attack the human cultivation world behind him.


    The rest of the Demon Realm, at this time, also let go of the tension and fear before, and they are all the same as Adela, with a relaxed attitude, to see the people in the human realm attack each other, there is nothing like seeing The enemy cannibalism is even more pleasing.


    Also watching the show is Huang Feng. Huang Feng did not feel as anxious as those of Adela and Xuanzong thought. Although Huaxia Jianzong is being attacked by many sects, Huang Feng is still behaving. He was very calm, even, at this time, he was still studying this "Zhuxian" big array.


    Naturally, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know the name of this formation, but he already knew how powerful this formation was. When he was struck by lightning just now, although he didn¡¯t have time to dodge, then The lightning was too fast, but the strong true energy in Huang Feng''s body automatically lingered around him, turning on his body protection function.


    Because of this, that bolt of lightning did not kill Huang Feng, but only wounded him. As long as he was not chopped to death at once, Huang Feng would have a chance to break through the formation.


    In fact, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that the "Zhu Xian" array obtained by Adela and others was just a fragmented array. It was obtained from a fragment of a volume. Because of the incomplete information, Adela and others were concerned about this The formation is not very well understood. Not only are they unable to control this formation, it is also incomplete in terms of power.


    The reason why this formation is called the "Zhuxian" formation is naturally because of its very strong strength. Otherwise, it would not be called this name. Although he may not be able to kill the gods all at once, he trapped those gods and beat them. Seriously injured, but it is okay.


    Although Huang Feng is very powerful, he has not yet reached the realm of immortals. He is only in the realm of semi-immortals. Therefore, if this formation is complete, then Huang Feng has just hit Next, like everyone else, the ashes have disappeared. After all, the difference in strength between the half fairyland and the fairyland is still very large. The ten masters of the half fairyland are not necessarily the opponents of a fairy. .


    Therefore, Huang Feng should be fortunate that Adela did not obtain all the information about the "Zhu Xian" array. Otherwise, he has now returned to reality. Of course, Huang Feng does not know this, so he thought , The power of this formation is like this.


    Of course, even if the power of this formation is like this, it is quite powerful. Among those who have just been killed by lightning, there are masters of the Nascent Soul stage or even the Mahayana stage. As a result, under the attack of lightning , It was also not even able to survive all of a sudden, and finally disappeared.


    In Huang Feng''s heart at this time, he already had some understanding of the strength of this "Zhu Xian" formation. As long as this "Zhu Xian" formation could not kill himself, then he would have the opportunity to go out, just like others thought. Although the formation is powerful, every formation has its limit. As long as it exceeds this limit, the formation will be broken.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can reach the endurance limit of this formation through constant attacks, but Huang Feng himself does not know how much time this will take, and he is not in a hurry now.


    Huang Feng cast aside the crowd of ants who were as anxious as they were on a hot pan, and sneered in his heart. He had reminded them before that there was danger here. As a result, these people didn''t listen to their words and broke into this formation. Among.


    After that, I also came in because I wanted to save them. As a result, these people were bewitched by several elders of the Profound Sky Sect, and they began to doubt themselves. Huang Feng believed that if it were not for the great difference in strength, there were also those lightning threats. When it comes to the lives of everyone, then these people have even just shot themselves.


    Although Huang Feng is not a big evil person, he is not the kind of foolish person. These people ignore their behavior and doubt themselves repeatedly, but they also have a temper.


    Therefore, looking at the people around, one after another being struck by lightning and disappearing from this world, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest pity in his heart, and his mood was very indifferent.


    And Huang Feng did not rush to break this formation. In that case, all the people in the formation would have gone out. Huang Feng now has no obligation to save them. Let them fend for themselves. If They were able to hold on to the time when they broke the formation. That was their fate, and they would have any opinions. If they couldn''t hold it, it would be their own fault and it had little to do with them.


    As for the people outside, those who were bewitched by the Profound Sky Sect, Huang Feng didn''t have a lot of good feelings. These people had vowed to believe in themselves before. As a result, they were so bewitched by the Profound Sky Sect that they all began to doubt themselves. Up.


    Huang Feng naturally understands the reasons for this. Naturally, it is because the Xuanzong has a long history and profound background. People of those sects have been in contact with the Xuanzong for a longer time. In the past, the Xuanzong has always performed very well, so, Naturally, they are more inclined to the Profound Sky Sect in their hearts.


    As for the Huaxia Sword Sect, although the development is very fast, the time of creation is too short after all, and there is no foundation or anything. Therefore, it is normal for everyone to distrust the Huaxia Sword Sect. Of course, other than that, There are also people from the sect who are jealous of the rapid rise of the Huaxia Jianzong.


    If, when the Huaxia Sword Sect develops to the size and strength of the Sky Profound Sect, then other people will naturally not be jealous. After all, at that time, the difference in strength between the two sides was too large, and jealousy was useless. Now, Huaxia Sword Suddenly, the rise of the sect, this kind of thing, not only the people of Xuanzong feel uncomfortable in their hearts, but also the people of other sects can¡¯t accept the fact that the development of Huaxia Jianzong is jealous, the previous sects , Sent someone to Huaxia Jianzong because of this idea.


    Therefore, in their hearts, they couldn''t see the good of Huaxia Sword Sect. Now, seeing the Tianxuanzong taking the lead, they have begun to work on Huaxia Sword Sect. Everyone of those sects are unwilling to lag behind and choose to keep up. To suppress this sudden rise of sect.


    In this regard, Huang Feng is also mentally prepared and able to figure it out. However, being able to figure it out does not mean that Huang Feng can understand it. Forgive them, Huang Feng also wants to take this opportunity to see what it is. Which sects trust their own sects, those sects do not like, and even destroy their own sects.


    And Huang Feng has indeed seen it now. Although there are indeed many sects who do not like the rise of their own sects, there are also some sects who are close to their own sects and choose to support their own sects. Although these sects are some Third-rate, even worse sect, but Huang Feng doesn¡¯t mind. The pattern of the real world of cultivation has not changed for a long time. The martial art has more resources and naturally develops better. Therefore, the martial art and the small sect The gap between is getting bigger and bigger.


    Now, it is time to change this pattern. As for how to change, in Huang Feng''s heart, he already has an idea.


    The reason why Huang Feng is not in a hurry now is because he has already prepared before.


    At this moment, the people in the world of cultivating realm who were fighting suddenly changed suddenly. Some people who had killed the enemy back to back, but at this moment, they suddenly swung their butcher swords at the daoists around them. We, I didn''t have the slightest preparation. Many people were beaten and knocked down, and even died directly.


    "Cai Dayong, what are you doing?!" At this time, a voice full of surprise, anger, and doubt sounded. The voice was so loud that it suppressed the noisy fighting on the battlefield.

 2098 Chapter 2098

    After hearing this sound, many people at the scene paused subconsciously and looked in the direction of the sound source.


    It turned out that the person who just spoke was an elder in Kuangsha Valley. After the owner of Kuangsha Valley, Sha Qianli, was killed by Huang Feng, this elder was the oldest and strongest person in Kuangsha Valley. Therefore, Naturally, he became the agent valley owner of Kuangsha Valley, and became the official valley owner, which is a matter of time.


    But this time, the decision to follow the people of the Sky Profound Sect against Huaxia Jianzong was the decision made by the deputy valley master. This deputy valley master was originally a little close to Sha Qianli. Huang Feng killed Sha Qianli. He was naturally right. Huang Feng has no good feelings.


    Moreover, as long as he kills Huang Feng with the people of Xuanzong and destroys Huaxia Jianzong, he will avenge Sha Qianli, and he will be respected by everyone in the Kuangsha Valley. At the same time, he will become a formal valley. The capital of the Lord.


    Therefore, this deputy valley master is extremely in favor of following the people of the Sky Profound Sect to act together, and it is also very hard.


    It¡¯s just that the acting Valley Master didn¡¯t expect that when he was fighting with the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect, he was stabbed from behind by his own people, and the person who attacked him just now was Kuangsha. One of Gu''s elders, Cai Dayong!


    Cai Dayong is also one of the oldest elders in the Kuangsha Valley. However, compared with the acting valley owner, his qualifications are slightly worse. Moreover, Cai Dayong''s strength is also acceptable. It can be said that Cai Dayong is also the official valley owner. A strong competitor, the current agent valley owner, also regards Cai Dayong as a competitor.


    It''s just that now the relationship between the deputy valley master and the people of the Sky Profound Sect is closer, so he was given the opportunity to be the deputy valley master, but he didn''t expect that Cai Dayong would suddenly act on him at this time.


    You know, when he became the agent valley owner before, Cai Dayong''s behavior was normal and there was no fierce behavior. Therefore, the agent valley owner didn''t doubt anything, thinking that Cai Dayong had accepted the reality, but, Now it seems that this is not the case.


    "At the critical moment of the battle between humans and demons, Xuan Xuanzong attacked his own people and framed Huaxia Jianzong. He is really the number one traitor in the real world of cultivation. Everyone gets punished and blamed! And you are the same as the people of Xuanzong. It is a scum in the world of cultivating the real world, which has degraded the reputation of our Kuangsha Valley. Although I am not talented, Cai Dayong, but today I want to clear the door to correct our reputation as the Kuangsha Valley!" Cai Dayong looked at the injured Agent Valley. Lord, righteously said.


    In the just sneak attack, the agent Valley Master was fighting with the people of Huaxia Jianzong, and his attention was not on Cai Dayong at all. Therefore, he was hit by Cai Dayong, and Cai Dayong did not want to keep his hands. The meaning of, therefore, with just one blow, the deputy valley master was already seriously injured.


    And Cai Dayong''s sneak attack on the agent valley owner, of course, was not as he said, because of his sense of justice, at least, not completely.


    Cai Dayong is also an ambitious person. However, the previous Valley Lord is stronger than him, and he has no choice but to be his elder with peace of mind. The appearance of Huang Feng has brought things a turn for the better. After Sha Qianli died, Cai Dayong saw hope. He was also the first person to show closeness to Huang Feng at the time. He was even polite to Huang Feng when Huang Feng left.


    Obviously, Cai Dayong wanted to use Huang Feng''s power to fight for the position of the valley master. However, Huang Feng did not give him an accurate signal at the time, and Cai Dayong thought there was no hope for this matter.


    And at this time, the special envoy of the Profound Sky Sect came to Kuangsha Valley, discussing the siege of the Huaxia Sword Sect together. As an elder, Cai Dayong naturally knew about it, but his relationship with Profound Sky Sect was obviously It''s not that the current deputy valley master is close, so that elder relied on the close relationship with the Tianxuanzong and received the support of the Tianxuanzong, so he became the deputy valley master.


    In this regard, Cai Dayong was not convinced, but he did not show it at the time, because he saw that the Sky Profound Sect wanted to destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect was very determined, and therefore, if he dared to show it , If you oppose this matter, maybe those people can kill themselves on the spot.


    Because of this, Cai Dayong took this matter in his heart. At the same time, he also had a foreboding that this might be his own opportunity. After that, he secretly conveyed the news to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng really did it because Regarding this matter, he looked at him differently and made a clear statement. As long as after this incident, he and Huaxia Sword Sect will definitely support Cai Dayong as the Valley Master of Kuangsha Valley.


    Cai Dayong was naturally very happy about Huang Feng¡¯s assurance. However, at the Ziyan Gate, Huang Feng was also trapped by the big formation. This made Cai Dayong a little unexpected and he was not sure. Whether Huang Feng can come out alive, so, before, he had been hesitating.


    And now, Cai Dayong finally made up his mind to bet on this one. If he doesn¡¯t bet, then, the current agent valley owner, after this incident, must be a regular one, and he usually has a relationship with the other party. It''s very common. After the opponent becomes the valley master, don''t talk about the position of the valley master, even the position of the elder may have to be lost.


    Therefore, Cai Dayong decided to take a gamble, betting that Huang Feng would be able to come out, and that they would all be safe and sound and kill the Sky Profound Sect.


    It was precisely because of this decision that at this time, Cai Dayong suddenly acted on the other people in Kuangsha Valley. As a very senior elder in Kuangsha Valley, he naturally has many cronies around him, and this At the same time, it really caught some other Kuangshagu disciples by surprise, causing them a lot of losses.


    At the same time when Cai Dayong started his hand, he unexpectedly discovered that similar situations occurred in several other schools. Someone attacked his former fellow daoists from behind. Cai Dayong also quickly understood. It''s not just him who takes refuge in Huang Feng. Even if he doesn''t do it, others may do it. In that case, if Huaxia Jianzong wins in the end, there will be nothing to do with Cai Dayong.


    Of course, if the Sky Profound Sect had won, it would have been nothing for Cai Dayong. After all, he was not the appointed deputy valley master of the Sky Profound Sect. Therefore, at this time, Cai Dayong had in his heart, it was just fortunate. Fortunately, At the end, he chose to believe in Huang Feng and stood firmly on Huang Feng''s side.


    In the other sects, people similar to Cai Dayong also have similar ideas to Cai Dayong. They also secretly took refuge in Huang Feng from their own interests. At this time, they chose to turn back. And seeing more than one person who turned back at the same time, they were all grateful and happy.


    Sure enough, because of these people''s sudden backlash, the situation on the entire battlefield suddenly changed.


    Originally, the two forces headed by the Huaxia Jianzong and the Xuanzong were the same in strength, and neither one had any advantage, and the two sides were evenly matched.


    At this time, the people who had previously supported the Profound Sky Sect suddenly turned back. Not only did the strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect increase a lot, at the same time, it killed and injured many people who supported the Profound Sky Sect. The power of Profound Sky Sect was further weakened.


    You know, Cai Dayong and others are merciless in their actions. Although everyone is of the same school, at this critical moment that concerns their own interests and even their own life safety, no one will miss the same door. Love, at this time, both sides are enemies, either you die or I die!


    For this reason, for a while, the Sky Profound Sect lost a lot of people. This situation caused the people of the Sky Profound Sect to be shocked and angry. They didn''t expect that they had hidden so many Chinese sword sects. People, if these people support Huaxia Jianzong from the beginning, it would be okay, they can still be prepared.


    The key is that these people had previously supported themselves on the face of it, so they suddenly attacked and caused a lot of trouble.


    "You nonsense! Cai Dayong, isn''t it just peeping at the position of the Valley Lord? You actually disregarded your fellowship and colluded with the villain, you forgot who killed the Valley Lord?" The agent Valley owner angrily rebuked Cai Dayong Dao, it''s just that he had just been severely injured by Cai Dayong''s sneak attack. At this time, when he was speaking, he was obviously inadequate and his face was pale and scary.


    "It was originally that the Valley Master did something wrong. Besides, Huang Sect did not implicate anyone else. It was only aimed at the Valley Sect. This is already Huang Sect¡¯s magnanimity. Not only are you not grateful, but you also colluded with the Profound Sky Sect. People, frame Huang Zhangmen together, do you still have some conscience?" Cai Dayong argued with the other party without fear.


    The agent Valley Master was very angry. He didn''t expect that he would be attacked by Cai Dayong and wanted to continue arguing. However, his injuries at this time were already very serious, and his words were a bit uncomfortable.


    Cai Dayong did not miss this opportunity. He said loudly: "All the disciples of Kuangsha Valley, please listen carefully. As long as you change your mind now, you still have time. You were deceived by that person before, Huang Palm. Sect will understand, as long as you look back now, Huang Sect will not blame the past! Moreover, Huang Sect also said that after this incident, he will give us a top-notch cultivation technique in Kuangsha Valley. Then, you It can also be like the Dao friends of Huaxia Jianzong, whose cultivation base has advanced by leaps and bounds."

 2099 Chapter 2099

    Hearing what Cai Dayong said, many of Kuangshagu''s disciples were moved, and the movements of their hands were a little slow.


    The Huaxia Sword Sect has been the most talked about in the past two years. Except for some of their disciples who came out to practice and help others, their practice is the most talked about. After all, in just two years, Huaxia Sword Zong is able to cultivate so many masters, and these masters were previously rejected by other schools. Obviously, Huaxia Jianzong must have a top-level cultivation technique.


    In this situation, many people can think that some of them are excited, some are jealous, and some simply acted directly. For example, the sects of Profound Sky Sect, Kuangsha Valley, etc., they sent their own disciples to enter. Huaxia Jianzong, isn''t it just to obtain that cultivation technique?


    Therefore, the cultivation technique of Huaxia Jianzong is the envy of all the disciples of other sects, and even those first-class elite sects are playing the idea of ??cultivation technique of Huaxia Jianzong, which shows the magic of this technique.


    And now, Cai Dayong actually said that as long as they look back, Huang Feng will give them a practice method similar to Huaxia Jianzong. How can this not be tempting?Even if it is a little worse than Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s cultivation technique, it will make many people scalp it. After all, in the realm of cultivation, what everyone values ??most is the things related to cultivation. Among them, cultivation technique is absolutely. Being able to rank in the top three is worth everyone''s madness.


    Therefore, Cai Dayong said that most of the disciples of Kuangsha Valley were moved. This is a very normal thing. After all, they are just ordinary disciples. There is nothing between Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong. Deep hatred, and even, they still have a good impression of Huaxia Sword Sect, but the upper-level people have no good impression of China Sword Sect, and they have no way to deal with Huaxia Sword Sect.


    And now, there are people standing on the side of Huaxia Sword Sect, and if they also stand over, then they will be able to obtain a top-level cultivation technique. Such things will naturally be tempted. After all, Cai Dayong is also A senior elder in Kuangsha Valley, even if they change their minds and occupy Cai Dayong''s side, it is not a betrayal of the sect.


    "Listen to all the disciples of Flowing Wind Valley, as long as you rein in the precipice, change your mind, and deal with the traitor sect Tianxuanzong together, you will be the same as the disciples of Kuangsha Valley, and you will also receive a top-level exercise given by the head of Huangfeng!" At this time, another elder of the school also said loudly.


    Suddenly, the people of the other sect were also excited, and then, the people of the other two sects also received the same promise. As a result, they had always stood firmly among the four sects behind the Profound Sky Sect before. Most of the disciples were actually moved in a short period of time. This is actually no wonder they are, it is that what Huang Feng gave is too attractive, a top-level exercise can not be obtained casually, even if They are those second-rate top schools, all of which have a top-level cultivation technique.


    And with Huang Feng¡¯s current status, he obviously wouldn¡¯t lie to others. That¡¯s a big blow to his reputation. Therefore, after hearing Huang Feng¡¯s condition, none of these people doubted the truth of Huang Feng¡¯s words. Sex.


    In response to this situation, the people of the Profound Sky Sect were shocked and angry. One of the elders even shouted: "Don''t believe him! That Huang Feng is a liar. He will not practice the exercises for you, he I just want to use you!"


    However, in front of the top-level exercises, his words are obviously somewhat lacking in persuasiveness. Those who follow the Profound Sky Sect will definitely not get any cultivation exercises, but if they follow Huang Feng, follow the Huaxia Sword Sect. , Then there is a chance to obtain a practice technique, and when faced with such a choice, obviously, many people have chosen to believe in Huang Feng, believe in Huaxia Jianzong, they are willing to gamble, after all, top-level practice Fa, for them, the temptation is too great.


    "You have to think clearly and don''t be fooled by him. Huang Feng himself is trapped in the formation and can''t get out. How can I practice the exercises for you?" Another Tianxuanzong elder said anxiously. Because he saw that many people were moved, he couldn''t do it without worry.


    His words actually played a role. Many people subconsciously looked at the place where Huang Feng was. Indeed, if Huang Feng could not come out, no matter how good a promise was, it would be of no use.


    "I am Su Yumo and Huang Feng''s woman. Huang Feng indeed promised this matter. No matter whether Huang Feng can come out or not, as long as you stand on our side and support Huaxia Jianzong, then Huang Feng promised Things will definitely be done. I know where to practice the exercises." Su Yumo suddenly stood up and said at this time.


    People at the scene knew Su Yumo¡¯s identity. After all, Su Yumo and others had been by Huang Feng¡¯s side since they entered the Demon World. The stunning appearance attracted many people. Note that there are naturally many people inquiring about their identities, so they all know that Su Yumo is Huang Feng''s woman.


    As a woman of Huang Feng, Su Yumo knows where Huang Feng''s practice is located, which is not surprising at all, so the people at the scene still believe Su Yumo''s words.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it, at this time, you hesitate again, don''t blame it, I will exclude you!" Cai Dayong said loudly.


    As a result, the battlefield became chaotic again, and everyone fought together again. However, at this time, the situation has changed significantly compared to just now. The four sects of the Profound Sky Sect have been following before. At this time, they all changed. In order to support the Huaxia Sword Sect, this greatly increased the strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect, while the power of the Sky Profound Sect suffered heavy losses.


    Cai Dayong turned out to be the acting valley owner at the first time. He did not give the other party any chance to return. He is now determined to stand on Huang Feng''s side. Naturally, he has to perform well and obtain Huang Feng. Favored.


    The Sky Profound Sect felt that the pressure had doubled for a while, had it not been for some other schools to support them, they might have collapsed now.


    However, even for some people from other sects, at this time, the thoughts in their hearts have also been shaken. Some people are still supporting the Profound Sky Sect, while others are already thinking about changing their positions and supporting Huang Feng. And the possibility of Huaxia Jianzong.


    Since Huang Feng can recruit the disciples of those four sects and give them top-level exercises, then, if they support the Huaxia Sword Sect and Huang Feng, can they also obtain the exercises?

 2100 Chapter 2100 Uneasy Feeling

    After having other thoughts in mind, the movements of some people''s hands are naturally slower. After all, as I said before, an excellent practice method is too much for the cultivator in the realm of cultivation. It is important, even if it is only possible to obtain, it will make many people''s hearts.


    And the more these people think about it, the more they think it¡¯s possible. You know, the heads of the four sects have calculated the Huaxia Sword Sect before, and Huang Feng can forgive their disciples and give them opportunities. What?I didn''t do anything to sorry Huang Feng, sorry Huaxia Jianzong.


    Judging from the current situation, it is obvious that the Huaxia Sword Sect and the Sky Profound Sect are vying for the position of the world''s first cultivation sect. Whoever wins will be the first sect of the world''s cultivation. The leader of all cultivation schools.


    And now, although Huang Feng¡¯s Huaxia Sword Sect has already occupied some advantages, this matter is not completely qualitative after all. If they support Huang Feng and Huaxia Sword Sect, they can be regarded as a charcoal in the snow, Huang Feng They will surely understand their love. When the time comes, Huang Feng will give them a top practice exercise when he is happy. It is not impossible.


    "Damn it!" said one of them.


    "Yes, wealth and wealth are in danger! I don''t think Huang Feng is a stingy person, he should practice the exercises for us."


    "Yes, Huang Feng wants to be the number one player in the world. We all support him. Anyway, in addition to being younger, Huang Feng is still very qualified in terms of strength."


    Some people from other sects are relatively close. At this time, they all gather together to discuss secretly, and soon there will be results. They also know that this matter should not be rushed. Once there is a result on the spot, then Everything is too late, no matter which side wins, it will not do them any good.


    Therefore, after discussing it, they started to deal with some of the strong supporters of Xuanzong around them, and for a while, the entire scene became more chaotic.


    However, the strength of the Huaxia Sword Sect has further increased. In this situation, there are not many schools that can support the Profound Sky Sect. Many people understand that the Profound Sky Sect is gone.


    In this regard, several elders of the Sky Profound Sect felt a trace of despair. They found that they had really underestimated the Huaxia Sword Sect and Huang Feng before. They did not expect that the Huaxia Sword Sect was more powerful than it seemed. Those who arrived were so much stronger that they could not beat the Huaxia Sword Sect at all with their existing strength and had to seek help from other sects.


    What they didn''t even expect was that many of their allies had been bought by Huang Feng a long time ago. At this critical moment, they suddenly turned back and dealt them a big blow.


    As for what happened in the end, people from other sects also had anti-water things, but it was reasonable, and it was easy to think of it, because at this time, Huaxia Sword Sect had already occupied the advantage, and there were top-level exercises. The temptation is now, and it is easy to understand that those people will make such a decision.


    It¡¯s just that, understanding is to understand, the anger in their hearts is nothing less. They did not expect that these people with rich qualifications would be calculated by a young man like Huang Feng. They were very sure. It¡¯s actually like this now. People like them are likely to fall here. After all, they are now in a hostile state with Huaxia Sword Sect. They have just completely offended Huaxia Sword Sect. Huang Feng''s words would never give them a chance to leave here alive. That means that there are hidden dangers, and those who do major things will never leave such hidden dangers.


    At the same time, they also understood that Huang Feng really had the ambition to replace Dehou and become the first person in the world of cultivating the world. Otherwise, Huang Feng would not have laid out so early, ridiculous Yes, they all used Huaxia Sword Sect as a joke before, and these people are still thinking that after Huaxia Sword Sect falls, they will go to recruit Huang Feng.


    I never thought that from the very beginning, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have the idea of ??falling behind. Maybe from the very beginning, he had the idea of ??becoming the number one person in the world of cultivation. It¡¯s just that he and others were all affected by his age and The qualifications have blinded their eyes. Now think about it, if they had Huang Feng''s strength, I am afraid they would have the same idea as Huang Feng, but they had not thought of this before.


    It now appears that they had all looked down upon Huang Feng before.


    However, even if they understand this, it is too late.


    "Should this be done?" An elder of the Sky Profound Sect asked anxiously. Not only does he have to face the attacks of the Huaxia Sword Sect disciples, but he also has to deal with the attacks of his previous allies. In other words, it seems a bit difficult.


    "The general situation is over, think of a way to withdraw, as long as we return to the human world, we have a long-term plan, and there is still a chance." Another elder said.


    "Haha, are you still leaving?" The elder of the Sky Profound Sect next to him said desperately: "Look at them, one by one is even more desperate than before. Obviously, they want to be in Huaxia Jianzong, in Huangfeng They are all clear in their hearts that when our Sky Profound Sect falls this time, Huaxia Sword Sect will take our place. They all want to perform well in front of Huang Feng and want to win Huang Feng¡¯s favor. To prepare for the final distribution of benefits, it is time for the world of human cultivation to reshuffle. Everyone wants to take a bite on us so that they can gain an advantage in the distribution of benefits later."


    The other elders looked at the people of the other sects around, especially the four sects including Kuangshagu. They were fierce among all of them, and they were merciless, because they had all stood before. In the opposite of Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong, although Huang Feng has already said that he will forget the past, it is clear that at this time, the better the performance, the better it will be for them, and the more they can leave the Tianxuanzong alone. Relationship between.


    And the other sects are not to be outdone. They must perform well in front of the new master and leave a good impression. They think of them, the Sky Profound Sect, who was once the number one martial artist in the real world of cultivation, and everyone respects the existence that no one dares to offend. , Now, it''s now in this field, it''s ironic to think about it.


    And these people want to earn performance in front of Huang Feng, naturally they will not be polite to their Sky Profound Sect. In this way, their Sky Profound Sect people want to leave here safely, it is simply a luxury, everyone wants Kill one or two disciples of Xuanzong, to gain more benefits for yourself.


    "Hmph, even if we are dead, Huang Feng and his Huaxia Sword Sect will not be better off, not to mention whether Huang Feng can come out of that formation, even if he does, his station outside will definitely be It has been destroyed by the head, and the head can be regarded as helping us take revenge. Moreover, there are many disciples in the head, as long as they are there, plus the head can be found from the station of the Huaxia Sword Sect If you practice cultivation techniques, then our Sky Profound Sect will not perish!" One of the Sky Profound Sect elders looked at the formation, Huang Feng, who had always been calm and composed, said bitterly.


    "Yes, the head will definitely avenge us!" said another elder.


    "Why do I always feel uneasy in my heart?" However, an elder next to him said with a worried expression: "Then Huang Feng has known in advance that we have united with several sects and besieged them. He made preparations here. Isn''t he not prepared at all in the resident?"


    "Should not be? His first generation of disciples are here, and only the second generation of disciples who have just entered the sect are left in the entire resident. Those disciples are slightly better than ordinary people. What use can they be?" Someone said indifferently. .


    "I feel a little wrong." Another elder said: "Did you not find out? On the way, the fierce beasts that followed before have been declining. Until now, the fierce beasts that have remained here have not been long. What Huang Feng said to the outside was that he sent the fierce beasts to other places in the Demon Realm, but how do I feel that those fierce beasts are no longer in the Demon Realm?"


    "You mean, those fierce beasts have already returned to the human world?" An elder of the Profound Sky Sect said with a horrified expression. Even, because of the shock, his actions were slower. You know, they are now They were still on the battlefield, surrounded by enemies, and they communicated through Thousand Miles of Voice Transmission. In fact, they had been fighting against people from other sects at this time.


    Therefore, the elder moved a little slower, which directly caused him to be hit by a second-generation disciple of the Huaxia Sword Sect. He spit out a mouthful of old blood, and his entire face became paler.


    It''s just that he doesn''t care about these anymore, his current mind is all about the words of the elder just now, and there is suddenly a lot of worry in his heart.


    Originally, after seeing Huang Feng bring all the generations of disciples and most of the fierce beasts to the Demon Realm, many people in the Profound Sky Sect were still very happy, because, in this way, the residence of the Huaxia Jianzong The strength that he possesses is very weak. This is obviously a good thing for the head of Dehou who wants to act, and the possibility of success for the head of Dehou is also very high.


    After entering the Demon Realm, the number of fierce beasts in the large army continued to decrease. Huang Feng explained that he sent the fierce beasts to other places in the Demon World. After all, there are also many casual cultivators in the Demon World. Although, most of the disciples in the Demon Realm have already hit the Ziyan Sect at this time, but there are still some cultivation disciples in other places. He sent those fierce beasts to find out those disciples. Killed.

 2101 Chapter 2101 Queen of the Palace

    As for Huang Feng¡¯s explanation, no one, including Xuanzong, had any doubts. After all, what Huang Feng said was quite reasonable, plus, the road went smoothly, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t even notice. The people of the Sky Profound Sect had always thought that their plan was seamless, Huang Feng had no way of knowing it, and naturally there would be no other actions.


    However, now there is an accident. Among the four sects that are allied with them, there are people from Huang Feng. Huang Feng is secretly buying the powerful figures in those sects, and for this, they actually I don''t know. Obviously, Huang Feng has already known their plan before, and this is the arrangement.


    And in this way, Huang Feng¡¯s other behaviors are somewhat intriguing. Since Huang Feng has such an arrangement here to play with them thoroughly, then, what they are in charge of in the human world , Huang Feng knew it was impossible.


    "Impossible, how old Huang Feng is, how could he think of everything so comprehensively?" the elder cried frantically. Obviously, he was unwilling to accept this fact.


    As for the other elders, their faces were also very ugly at this time. Although they were unwilling to admit it, they felt that the possibility of the matter they just said was increasing, since being here by Huang Feng After calculating, they no longer dare to look down upon Huang Feng.


    "We can''t continue here. We have to go back and tell the headmaster that this is a trap. This is a trap set by Huang Feng for our Sky Profound Sect!" The elder who said it was impossible before called out again. stand up.


    "Yes, we have to go back to remind the head, otherwise, the head will definitely ambush, in that case, our Sky Profound Sect will really be over!" said another elder.


    Everyone quickly reached a consensus, that is, they must go back immediately and remind the head of Dehou that he must not let the head of Dehou go to the station of Huaxia Jianzong!


    However, now they are no longer occupying the active position, and it is not that they can leave if they say they want to go. They are already surrounded by the forces headed by the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!" Cai Dayong quickly discovered the thoughts of those people in Xuanzong. Those people have changed from the previous fights to the current unintentional love fights, just thinking about repelling the opponent, so that he can get away. Cai Dayong understood their thoughts at once.


    After understanding the thoughts of the people of the Sky Profound Sect, Cai Dayong was extremely happy. He had already seen that now, the Sky Profound Sect had completely fallen into a disadvantage. If nothing else, the Sky Profound Sect would be finished. After that, it must be Huaxia Jianzong took the place of Tianxuanzong and became the first sect in the world of cultivating realism. As the first one to stand up and openly support Huang Feng, the credit for supporting Huaxia Jianzong is definitely not small, and Huang Feng is also You will never forget your own merits. In that case, your future is definitely bright.


    At the same time, being able to personally pull the Sky Profound Sect from the position of the number one cultivation sect in the world, Cai Dayong is still very excited and very happy. This is not something that everyone has the ability and everyone has the opportunity to do. In the entire history of the world of human cultivation, my name will be recorded forever, because I personally participated in this great transformation of the world of human cultivation and played a very important role in it.


    Wanting to be famous in the history, Cai Dayong''s heart is even more excited, the whole person is in a state of excitement, and the start is more agile, and now, when he sees the people of the Profound Sky Sect want to escape, he can let him They do what they want?


    Obviously impossible!


    At the scene, there are many people who have the same mindset as Cai Dayong. They are all expecting to get enough benefits and reputation from the Profound Sky Sect. How could they be willing to watch the people of Profound Sky Sect leave properly? ?


    Therefore, as soon as the people of the Profound Sky Sect had the idea of ??evacuation, they were hit hard. Everyone surrounded them and gave them no chance to leave.


    And those people who chose to support the Profound Sky Sect before, at this time, either suffered heavy casualties, or they had given up their thoughts and surrendered. Therefore, at this time, the power that Profound Sky Sect can rely on and rely on has become less and less. .


    "Elder Wang, you take someone with you to evacuate first, and we will help your queen! Even if you die here today, you will definitely not let them do what they want!" The elders of the Sky Profound Sect are also in a hurry at this time. Every time there is a delay here Zhong, their sect is just one second more dangerous, they must go out to pass the news here.


    So, in order to be able to get out, they are already going crazy and start a desperate game.


    "Yes, Elder Wang, you first withdraw, and we will help you break a blood path!" said another elder.


    And that, Elder Wang, who was pushed out by everyone and asked him to withdraw first, said with a solemn expression: "Friends of Taoism, please rest assured, my head and I will avenge you, we will surely eradicate the Huaxia Sword Sect and kill It''s Huang Feng!"


    Elder Wang also knows that at this time, time is very urgent. Not only is there no delay from the head, but it is also here for them. The more time drags on, the more disadvantaged they are. They want to break through, the greater the difficulty will be. So, he knew that it was not the time to be hypocritical, and he could not give in. However, this is more than blood debt, but he will definitely remember it in his heart. He must let Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong do their work this time. , Pay a huge price!


    However, this elder Wang had obviously forgotten that this incident was completely initiated by the people of the Profound Sky Sect. Huang Feng only responded passively. It was just that Huang Feng knew about it in advance and made some arrangements. That''s it, and Elder Wang is now blaming Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong for everything, which is obviously unreasonable.


    Of course, this is not the time for reasoning, and the realm of cultivation is not a place for reasoning. This is where strength is respected. Whoever is strong will make sense. If the matter this time, if the Sky Profound Sect wins, then , The final reason must be on their side.


    "Elder Wang, you go!" The other elders of the Profound Sky Sect already had the idea of ??using their own lives to clear the way for Elder Wang and others. If they drag on, they will all die here. Instead of doing that, it is better to sacrifice them. Some of them buy time for others.


    With this consensus, the people of the Profound Sky Sect were obviously more aggressive on the offensive, and they were only attacking, not defensive, and it was completely a desperate posture.


    And some people from other sects were really stunned by their offensives. After all, they all hoped to use Xuanzong as a ladder for their progress, in order to occupy a more favorable position in the new structure in the future.


    Therefore, they didn''t want to go desperately with the people of the Profound Sky Sect. If their lives were gone, then they would be considered to have won in the end, and they would not have a chance to enjoy everything.


    Therefore, with the exception of Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai, people from other sects, although they are very aggressive, have left some leeway. At least, they are still paying attention to their lives at this time. They just want to To defeat the Sky Profound Sect, they didn''t want to fight the Sky Profound Sect, they obviously didn''t want to die now.


    Because of this, after the people of Xuanzong started desperately that day, those people of other sects suddenly seemed a little uncomfortable, and wanted to avoid the edge of the sky for the time being during the onslaught of Xuanzong.


    And this gave the people of the Sky Profound Sect a chance to breathe. Elder Wang and others also took advantage of this rare opportunity to retreat and gradually distanced themselves from the center of the battle, while Li Yunfei and others of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and Jingshui Zhai¡¯s Mengyaoer and others, although they discovered such a situation and wanted to stop it, if only their two schools worked hard, they really couldn¡¯t stop the Xuanzong people, especially when they were desperately trying to die together. When playing, he couldn''t stop even more.


    Huang Feng, who was staying in the formation, obviously saw this scene, but he was not in the slightest anxious. Instead, there was a faint smile on the corners of his mouth. Obviously, Huang Feng also understood the way of the Tianxuanzong. What does it mean, however, they only found out now, is it a bit late?


    Moreover, even if it is not too late, when I return to the human world, I must take people with me to fight the Profound Sky Sect, and I will not give them a chance to breathe. When the time comes, they will not be able to escape. The fate of beheading, the difference is that they can live a few more days.


    Of course, all this has to be done after he gets out of this formation.


    At this time, the number of people in the "Zhu Xian" formation is getting fewer and fewer. During the time when everyone is fighting outside, the lightning in this formation has not stopped. People are constantly being hit, and those people can They don''t have the ability like Huang Feng, and because of this, as long as they are hit, there will only be one end, and that will be wiped out.


    Therefore, there were already thousands of people in the "Zhuxian" large array, but now there are only thousands of people, most of them have completely left the world under the attack of those lightning, and the rest The situation of those people is not much better, because they have not found a way to break the formation and get out, and the lightning is always there. Therefore, they only have deep despair in their hearts at this time. For them, it seems that death is only a matter of time.


    "It''s time to try it." At this time, Huang Feng slowly stood up, using a voice that he could only hear, and said lightly.

 2102 Chapter 2102 the formation is loose

    At this time, the people outside the formation were busy fighting, and those trapped in the formation were evading the lightning in a hurry. Although the effect was not very good, the lightning could not even be avoided by Huang Feng. In the past, it was even more difficult for other people to avoid it. They just didn''t want to wait for death in place.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng stood up, not many people noticed it. I am afraid that at this time, the only people in the Demon Realm who were able to pay attention to Huang Feng were watching the show.


    But in fact, everyone in the Demon Realm is also very anxious. Before, they watched people in the human cultivation world have infighting, and they wanted to join in as well. Taking advantage of this chaos, they killed more people in the human cultivation world. .


    It¡¯s just that the "Zhuxian" big formation not only prevented people from the real world from attacking the disciples of the demon world, at this time, it also blocked the disciples of the demon world from attacking the people of the world, even those disciples of the demon world. I really want to take this opportunity to attack the people in the realm of cultivation on earth, because there is no way to achieve that formation.


    Therefore, they can only reluctantly continue to watch the drama on one side, waiting for the victory and defeat on the human cultivation world, what they can do, that is, expecting in their hearts, in this internal conflict, the human cultivation world The team loss can be larger.


    And the people in the demon world who have nothing to do, naturally did not ignore the existence of Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s number one master in the world of comprehension, although up to now, has always been trapped in the "Zhu Xian" array, but as long as he Not dead yet, then, for the Demon Realm, it is a big threat, so they dare not ignore the existence of Huang Feng.


    Of course, they may have always wanted to see the scene where Huang Feng could be smashed to death by lightning, but they did not achieve their wish. Although Huang Feng was struck by lightning once, the lightning could not smash him. Death only caused him some injuries, which made everyone in the Demon Realm feel a little disappointed. However, since Huang Feng was injured by lightning, then, in other words, they can still see hope. If lightning strikes him several times, then it is not impossible to kill him.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s luck seemed not good. After that time, Huang Feng was never struck by lightning. Instead, the people around him were constantly struck by lightning and died one by one. , However, this did not make everyone in the Demon Realm feel excited, because in their eyes, the fate of the disciples of the human cultivation realm who were trapped in the formation has been doomed, and they are all going to die. It''s just a matter of the time of death, so now that the disciples of the Demon Realm are not too excited to see their deaths, they would rather see Huang Feng being hacked to death.


    However, Huang Feng, who had been silent all the time, suddenly moved. No one on the human cultivation world noticed it, but many people on the demon world discovered it at the first time.


    "What does he want to do? Does he have any way to crack this big formation?" Adela also saw Huang Feng''s stand up movement, thinking with confusion in his heart.


    This can¡¯t be blamed on Adela¡¯s lack of calmness. It was the battle three years ago. Huang Feng impressed everyone in the Demon Realm too deeply. As long as Huang Feng did not die for a day, it would ultimately be the greatest hidden danger and enemy of the Demon Realm. As for Huang Feng¡¯s strength, everyone in the Demon World is aware of it. In their hearts, Huang Feng¡¯s is a magical existence. Therefore, when he sees his actions, he thinks whether Huang Feng has figured out a way to crack it. The formation is not surprising.


    Sure enough, in Adela¡¯s worried gaze, Huang Feng once again walked to the water-like circle, his eyes closed slightly, as if he was accumulating energy, after which Huang Feng suddenly opened his eyes and shouted. Then, he blasted a punch at the circle like water pattern.


    That punch was like the substance. Adela, who had been observing Huang Feng, even saw something like a fist. It flew out of Huang Feng¡¯s hand and slammed into the circle with water patterns. Obviously, Huang The power contained in Feng''s punch was so great that his energy was solidified into essence.


    "bump!"


    After a short flight, the fist slammed into the circle that resembled water ripples, and the circle once again rippled with waves. Then, the circle seemed to vibrate, and it took a while before it returned to its previous appearance.


    "This... can he really break this formation?" Adela said in shock when he saw this scene.


    With the punch just now, although Huang Feng could not break the formation, it shocked the whole formation. This is obviously a manifestation of unstable formation. This has never happened before. No matter who bombarded the circle formed by the formation, the formation remained stable. The water ripples slowly rippled, as if a stone hit the water, some ripples would form, but, soon, the water surface Then calm again.


    But Huang Feng''s action was not like that. He caused the entire lake to discover huge vibrations, constantly shaking, as if to break the limit. This situation, which had not happened before, naturally made Adela worried.


    The situation here quickly attracted the attention of other people in the formation. Originally, Huang Feng was no longer ready to find a way to break the formation because he was angry with the behavior of these people. These people also gave up on Huang Feng''s body. Yes, but now they discovered that Huang Feng had actually acted again, and the effect seemed to be good, which made everyone very worried.


    "Head Huang is finally willing to do it again, great, we finally have hope to go out."


    "Yes, that is, saying nothing this time makes Huang Zhangmen angry."


    "Yes, if anyone provokes the head of Huang again, he will have trouble with me!"


    The people in the formation quickly began to discuss it. Obviously, everyone understood that it was impossible to get out by relying on their own abilities. If they want to get out now, they can only rely on Huang Feng''s power. Feng seems to have such strength, so at this time, their hearts are full of expectations.


    As for what happened before, they will not allow it to happen again. No one wants to make Huang Feng angry again and make Huang Feng "strike". If they do that, they will not benefit them in the slightest. I didn''t see it, Huang During the peak "strike" period, have thousands of people disappeared here?Now, the number of people in the entire formation is less than one thousand. This is the price to anger Huang Feng.


    Therefore, at this time, if anyone dares to provoke Huang Feng again, it will definitely offend the public. Everyone understands the meaning of Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng did not pay attention to the outside world. Just after he blasted his punch, Huang Feng felt that the effect was good, and he was even more sure. He should be able to break this formation and get out from here.


    And the lightning here is still very powerful, so big that Huang Feng dare not ignore it. Although he can''t be wiped out, but if he is hit a few times, he will definitely be seriously injured. He was seriously injured, absolutely no ability to break this formation, waiting for him, may be dead.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not dare to delay, he kept punching in the battle, and wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.


    In fact, what Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that this "Zhuxian" formation was not a complete formation. After all, Adela obtained it, but it was just a fragmented scroll, missing a lot of things. They could not control the formation and could not move the formation. , Even, the power of this formation has not reached the maximum, because a part is missing, so the power of this formation has been weakened.


    Otherwise, when Huang Feng was just smashed, he was already smashed and wiped out like everyone else. After all, the name "Zhu Xian" is not called for nothing, it can be killed by gods, let alone Huang Feng It is far from reaching the realm of immortals, and naturally it is even more unbearable.


    At the same time, due to the weakening of the power of this formation, the defensive ability has also been reduced a lot. If it is a complete "Zhu Xian" big formation, even if the gods are trapped in it, it is very difficult to get out of it. , With the power of the gods, it is very difficult to break this formation, not to mention that Huang Feng is only a half fairyland, and it is even more impossible to break this formation.


    But now, Huang Feng is able to play a loose formation. It is entirely because of the lack of power of the formation, which gave him a chance. Obviously, Huang Feng does not know this, but it is not important, it is important. Yes, it is now possible for Huang Feng to break this formation and take the people in it out.


    For this situation, Huang Feng and the people in the formation are very happy. After all, no one wants to be trapped in the formation, especially when facing death constantly.


    It¡¯s just that people in the Demon Realm obviously don¡¯t want to see this scene. Adela saw that under Huang Feng¡¯s punch after punch in the formation, he became more and more unstable, his face It''s hard to see. While confirming that Huang Feng is indeed powerful, his heart is full of worries. Once this formation is broken by Huang Feng, then they will lose the last barrier on the Demon World. At that time, no one will be Huang Feng''s opponent. What awaits them is the destruction of the Demon World!


    And this result is obviously not what Adela wants to see, so he must prevent Huang Feng from coming out, and he must not let Huang Feng break this formation.


    "Listen to all the disciples of the Devil Realm, they all attack the''Zhu Xian'' array!" Adela said suddenly.


    After that, Adela was the first to attack the "Zhu Xian" big formation, but his attack did not break the formation, but was absorbed by the formation. The previous formation was staggered and stabilized. some.


    Everyone at the scene understands what Adela wants to do!

 2103 Chapter 2103 Xuanzong is defeated

    Obviously, Adela is planning to use her own power to charge the formation to make it more stable. In this way, Huang Feng wants to break the formation from the inside, It will become more difficult.


    After understanding Adela''s intention to do this, the mood of the people on the scene was quite different.


    On the Demon Realm''s side, many disciples immediately threw themselves into the attack on the "Zhu Xian" big formation, and they attacked one by one, constantly attacking the "Zhu Xian" big formation. These attacks, after they encountered the water-marked circle. , All were absorbed by the "Zhu Xian" large array. After absorbing these energy, the "Zhu Xian" large array became more stable, and even the expression on the surface became darker.


    After seeing the effect, the demon world disciples attacked faster.


    Compared to the happiness of everyone in the Demon Realm, there is a sense of despair on the human realm of cultivation, especially those trapped in the formation. They finally waited until Huang Feng attacked the formation again, and finally saw it. The hope of going out, as a result, everyone in the Demon Realm actually came to such a hand, and they were actually continuously charging this formation.


    Seeing such a scene, the people trapped in the formation just felt deep despair. They could not do anything about the actions of the Demon Race people, because they could not attack the Demon Race people at all, they could only help them. Watching them, constantly charging and strengthening this formation.


    As for the disciples of the human cultivation world outside the formation, at this time, they also discovered the movements of the demon people, but they also felt powerless about this, because they and the demon people were The "Zhu Xian" large formation was separated. This formation occupies a considerable area, and they simply couldn''t beat the demon disciples on the other side.


    What''s more, they are still fighting right now, and their battle is not over yet, there is no time for him to take care of them.


    Faced with this situation, Huang Feng could only frown, and he could not stop the movements of those Demon Realm disciples. He could only allow them to continuously charge the formation, which would have already been shaky. The reinforced ones are more stable.


    "Okay, great!" The disciples of the Profound Sky Sect who had been left behind and were already surrounded by heavy siege, all laughed at this scene, as if they were not from the realm of human cultivation. , But like people in the Devildom.


    These people already know that they are trapped here, and it is basically impossible to leave alive. For Huang Feng, the culprit who has brought them into this situation, these people naturally wish him dead.


    Originally, seeing Huang Feng seem to have hope to break this formation, the people of Xuanzong were still very disappointed, but now, when the peaks are turning around, the people of the Demon Realm suddenly take action. As a result, Huang Feng has no hope of coming out. How can this not make everyone in the Sky Profound Sect happy?They are dying, but it would be a good thing to have Huang Feng bury with them.


    "Haha, Huang Feng, you also have today, aren''t you very good at calculating? Why didn''t you expect that you will end up now?" An elder of the Tianxuanzong laughed at Huang Feng, this elder at this time He was embarrassed, his hair scattered like a madman, there were a lot of blood stains all over his body, his face was pale as paper, and even his breathing seemed very rapid.


    However, even so, his face didn''t mean much worry, on the contrary, he appeared very happy. It was indeed a thing that made him happy to see Huang Feng so far.


    "Go to hell!" Li Yunfei directly pierced the opponent with a sword. The sharp long sword directly pierced the opponent with a cool heart. The elder''s action paused, and then he continued to laugh wildly. It seems that he has already paid no attention to his own life.


    Li Yunfei made an angry shot. He had already fought against this elder for a long time before. However, although he was a master of the Nascent Soul stage, he was definitely a top-level existence among the younger generation. However, facing the elders of the Sky Profound Sect , There is still a little not enough, he is not the opponent of the other party.


    Fortunately, beside Li Yunfei, there were many disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and everyone relied on the power of the battle formation, but they fought against the elder of the Profound Sky Sect, and even injured the opponent.


    However, it is a bit difficult to win the opponent for a while.


    However, in order to buy time for Elder Wang and the others, this elder used a desperate method, which made Li Yunfei and others feel that the pressure increased while also increasing a lot of opportunities. The elder was also injured a lot by Li Yunfei.


    Before seeing Huang Feng seem to have hope to break the formation, Li Yunfei was still very happy when he escaped from birth. In his heart, Huang Feng¡¯s status is no worse than his parents, even if Huang Feng is His reproductive parents are not exaggerated, so Li Yunfei is obedient to Huang Feng''s words and is also very concerned about Huang Feng''s safety.


    However, at this moment, the people of the Demon Realm suddenly took action to reinforce the already shaky formation, which made Li Yunfei''s mood very bad, and at this moment, the elder of the Sky Profound Sect was still gloating in front of him, Li Yunfei How not to be angry?


    Therefore, with this sword, Li Yunfei really took the shot with anger and did not leave the slightest leeway. He did not even take care of the defense. Fortunately, it was the elder who had been besieged by many people for a long time and had suffered serious injuries and could not be caught This opportunity, otherwise, it was not Li Yunfei who killed the opponent, it was likely that the opponent killed him Li Yunfei.


    The elder of the Sky Profound Sect who was stabbed and crossed by Li Yunfei, the frantic laughter still echoed, but the voice was getting weaker and weaker, until finally, completely dissipated, and a distinguished elder of the Sky Profound Sect fell. it''s here.


    The other disciples of the Profound Sky Sect suddenly felt a sense of grief, but now it was useless.


    Before, because of their conservativeness and let go of Elder Wang and others, Cai Dayong and others still felt a little sorry in their hearts. Therefore, now, the start is even more ruthless, one is more ruthless, just want to kill After these stay and break, wash away the shame on them.


    The disciples of the Profound Sky Sect began to die one after another, and the speed of death was very fast. After all, after so long of fighting, they had already suffered serious injuries, and now they were once again taken by the people of the Huaxia Sword Sect. The fierce attack suddenly couldn''t be sustained. Before, they had spent most of their true energy in order to cover the departure of Elder Wang and the others. At this time, they were already at the end of the fierce attack. They could not resist such a fierce attack. .


    The elders of the Profound Sky Sect are all high-status existences in the entire world of human cultivation. Even the heads of the second-rate sects, they must be polite when they meet them, not to mention their lower strength. Of the martial arts.


    However, these people with high status and status are falling here one by one at this time. When they die, the sadness in their hearts is naturally unavoidable, and there is also the love for Huaxia Jianzong and Huangfeng. Hatred.


    However, they also believe that their head will definitely avenge them, and that Huang Feng and the Huaxia Sword Sect will definitely pay the price for what happened today.


    However, on that day, they couldn''t see it after all, and they didn''t know if it would happen.


    In less than half an hour, the Profound Sky Sect and those who still supported their sects, except for the elder Wang and others who fled before, were defeated, dead to death, captured and captured, and finally, The forces headed by the Huaxia Sword Sect were victorious.


    Faced with such a result, Li Yunfei and others were too late to be happy. After all, their leader, Huang Feng, was still trapped in the "Zhuxian" array at this time. Those disciples from the Demon Realm were there, Huang Feng for a while. I can''t get out for a while.


    On the contrary, Cai Dayong and others felt very happy, because the final result showed that their previous choice was correct, and it was indeed Huaxia Jianzong who won the final victory.


    As for whether Huang Feng can come out in the end, they are not too concerned at this time. Even, many people still hope that Huang Feng can''t come out the best!


    The cultivation technique that Huang Feng promised to them belongs to Su Yumo, so no matter whether Huang Feng can come out, it will not affect their ability to obtain the cultivation technique. At the same time, the Heavenly Profound Sect has been severely injured, even if there are still some people. Staying in the human world, but can''t overcome any big storms, Cai Dayong and others are confident that when they return to the human world, they will be able to completely destroy the Profound Sky Sect.


    Therefore, they don''t need to worry about the revenge of Xuanzong. In this way, they don''t need to rely on Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong. Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong seem to have lost their effect.


    At the same time, if Huang Feng really can''t come out, it will be more beneficial to them. Huang Feng comes out, then needless to say, the Huaxia Sword Sect will definitely be the first martial art of the world of cultivation. No one has any doubts about this. , Because, with Huang Feng in, coupled with the outstanding strength of Huaxia Jianzong, they are enough to reach the top.


    But what if Huang Feng can''t come out?So, although the Huaxia Sword Sect is still very powerful, it has not yet reached the point of arguing against the heroes. Other sects, such as Kuangsha Valley, are not comparable to the Huaxia Sword Sect, but they are not worse. Too many, as for those first-class schools, some are even stronger than Huaxia Jianzong.


    After all, Huang Feng played a very important role in the reason why Huaxia Jianzong had the opportunity to reach the top of the world.

 2104 Chapter 2104 Boring Task

    The strength and potential of the Huaxia Sword Sect is obvious to all, but without Huang Feng, all this is like a rootless duckweed, and it is not so scary. Without Huang Feng, the strength of other schools, perhaps Even more than Huaxia Jianzong, as for potential, Huaxia Jianzong''s potential is very large, after all, they have a top-notch technique.


    However, it takes time to turn potential into strength, and if Huang Feng can''t come out, will people from other schools give Huaxia Jianzong time?


    Obviously not!


    The reason why Cai Dayong and others support Huaxia Jianzong is because Huang Feng has a big reason. If Huang Feng is dead, how could they still support Huaxia Jianzong?And when the Huaxia Sword Sect is destroyed, then the whole world of cultivation will be rewritten. Those powerful sects will naturally get more benefits.


    Therefore, some powerful sects, especially those top sects that belonged to the first class before, were anxious that Huang Feng would die in the formation. In that case, they would destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect at will, and then they would just There is a chance to get into the throne of the first sect that day.


    It¡¯s just that the experience of the Sky Profound Sect before reminds people of other sects not to underestimate Huang Feng, who knows, does he have any other arrangements, not to mention that they just supported Huaxia Jianzong. At this time, they suddenly turned back. , The disciples under the sect may be confused in their thinking.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Huang Feng is not dead yet!Even if he is trapped in the formation, as long as Huang Feng is not dead, then, even if there are any ideas in the hearts of other people, they will not dare to do anything.


    It¡¯s the second-rate sects like Kuangshagu, or even the worse sects. It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, they don¡¯t have a chance to fight for the top spot in the world. It¡¯s the same for whoever reaches the top. They bring benefits.


    As for loyalty?In the world of human cultivation where strength is respected, strength represents everything, and loyalty is not of much value. For a good skill, or a good magic weapon, everyone can draw swords and face each other, not to mention it. This is related to the position of the first throne in the world.


    Of course, if these people want to act on Huaxia Jianzong now, they dare not. They are waiting, waiting for Huang Feng to see the final result. If Huang Feng comes out smoothly in the end, then everything is easy to say, they naturally They would honor Huaxia Jianzong as the number one cultivation sect in the world, and if Huang Feng died in it, then, then, it would be time for them to show their fangs.


    Therefore, it can be said that although Huaxia Jianzong won, their situation does not seem to be better, and it is still calculated by many people. Even their current situation is worse than before. Before, Huang Feng knew in advance. With the plan of the Profound Sky Sect, they were able to prepare in advance, and in the end, they indeed defeated Profound Sky Sect.


    However, the situation is obviously different now. They still don¡¯t know the ideas of other schools, or even if they think about it, they don¡¯t have time to arrange them calmly. What they can do seems to be only expectation. I hope Huang Feng will come out of the formation smoothly.


    Huang Feng is still working hard to break through the formation, the Demon World, under Adela¡¯s leadership, is still giving the "Zhuxian" a large formation, constantly charging, and the Human Comprehension World can do it now. Yes, I can only look at it. The people of Huaxia Sword Sect wanted to help Huang Feng, but there was no way. If they entered the big formation, they would not have the ability like Huang Feng. As long as they were struck by lightning, they would die. Undoubtedly, as for being outside, it won''t help much.


    As for the disciples of other sects, they are also looking at Huang Feng in the formation with all kinds of thoughts. Even those who are expecting Huang Feng to die in their hearts, at this time, dare not openly face them. This formation is doing the same thing as the Demon World, because many things have not yet been determined.


    On the other hand, the head of Dehou, after confirming that Huang Feng and others have entered the Demon Realm, began his action. His action this time is actually very simple, that is, to give the residence of the Huaxia Sword Sect Hit it down and search for valuable things.


    Although, according to the news from the spies, Huaxia Jianzong did not seem to have any secrets, but the head of Dehou did not believe it. Huang Feng, because he knew that the exercises Huang Feng¡¯s disciples practiced were just It''s just the basic technique. Such good things are just the most basic things in Huaxia Jianzong. Obviously, Huaxia Jianzong must have better things. It''s just that Huang Feng has hidden it well and has not been discovered.


    And this time, the head of Dehou was just for this. Of course, the previous practice exercises were also what he needed. Although, in order to confuse Huang Feng, he let the spies show up, but he still has a chance to gain gong. legal.


    You know, Huang Feng went to the Demon Realm this time with only one generation of disciples. As for the second-generation disciples who just started, they all stayed in the sect, but these second-generation disciples all know the practice method. !Therefore, even if there are no spies, as long as you catch those second-generation disciples, you can still get the practice method from them.


    Therefore, the main purpose of the head of Dehou this time is mainly these two. Of course, he does not mind if it is easy to handle. He directly destroys the residence of the Huaxia Jianzong. He has no good feelings for this Huaxia Jianzong.


    When Huang Feng founded the Huaxia Sword Sect, he even laughed at it, saying that this Huaxia Sword Sect would definitely not exist for long. As a result, this Huaxia Sword Sect has not only existed for several years, but it has also developed better and better. Now, isn''t this beating his head of Dehou in the face, so the head of Dehou doesn''t want to see this Huaxia Sword Sect continue to exist, even if it is their residence.


    "Head, the front is the residence of the Huaxia Jianzong." An elder of the Tianxuanzong said to the head of Dehou.


    At this time, everyone was on the way to the Huaxia Sword Sect. Huang Feng went to the Demon Realm before and took away most of the fierce beasts. Therefore, they dared to fly freely in these hundred thousand mountains.


    And the Demon Realm that Xuanzong followed this time was only about half of the people in the sect, and there were still a lot of people left. When going to Huaxia Jianzong this time, all the heads of Dehou brought them. , I don¡¯t think how strong the second-generation disciples left behind by Huaxia Sword Sect are, but that the head of Dehou was originally prepared to search for good things in Huaxia Sword Sect. If you look for things, they are naturally people. The more the better.


    Therefore, in the air, headed by the head of Dehou, followed by some elders, followed by disciples in the sect, the black and heavy, the momentum is quite strong, even if it is only half of the Tianxuanzong, but the Tianxuanzong background After all, it is very profound, and the strength of this half of the people is enough to smooth out a second-rate sect. What''s more, the current Huaxia Jianzong is basically an undefended sect.


    Therefore, everyone took a relaxed mood and followed the head of Dehou to the Huaxia Jianzong resident. When flying in the air, they were not attacked by the beasts. Obviously, the beasts were indeed They all went to the Demon Realm with Huang Feng, which made everyone more at ease.


    "Yeah." The head of Dehou nodded, and then said: "I''m going to the Huaxia Jianzong station soon, let everyone be careful."


    "The head is worried, Huaxia Jianzong is almost empty, there are no people, there is nothing to worry about." An elder next to him smiled and said with a relaxed expression.


    "I don¡¯t care about it, that Huang Feng can¡¯t be underestimated. We have suffered from him before.¡± said the head of Dehou, but looking at his appearance, obviously, there is not much worry. It''s just a casual mention.


    They did suffer because they underestimated Huang Feng, but Huang Feng is not a god, and it can''t be regarded as an exhaustive plan. What''s more, his people are gone, this time there will be no surprises.


    "I know." The elder replied casually, and then reminded the disciples behind him.


    "The head is too careful," said a disciple in the school.


    "The head is cautious. It is always right to be cautious." Another disciple next to him said: "However, this time, the head is indeed a little too cautious. At Huaxia Jianzong, there are only three kittens left. Two, what''s to worry about."


    "That''s right." The disciple who spoke before said: "Hey, Linzi and the others are lucky. They went to the Demon Realm with them. They can also kill some Demon Realm disciples, perform meritorious service, and move their muscles and bones. Unlike us, they can only be Doing this boring thing."


    "Come on." The disciple next to him said: "I''m still willing to come here. Although it''s a bit boring, it''s safe. You forgot the horror in the devil world. You were scared before."


    "You are so scared!" The disciple who spoke before was immediately unhappy. Of course, there was embarrassment on his face: "That''s because everyone ran away. I wanted to kill the enemy, but I was outnumbered before I had to escape. , Where you said so embarrassed, but you, I think you were very scared last time, and came back with a fever."


    "I feel cold." The disciple next to him also showed an awkward look on his face: "However, the Demon Realm disciple is indeed very strong in the Demon Realm."


    "That''s true." The person who spoke before didn''t refute this time, and nodded: "If you think about it this way, the mission this time is good. Although it''s a bit boring, it''s safe enough."

 2105 Chapter 2105

    Obviously, both the heads and elders above, or the ordinary disciples below, were very confident in this action and believed that this was a very simple and safe action.


    After all, Huang Feng and the masters of Huaxia Sword Sect are gone, and even Warcraft have also left. Those who stay in Huaxia Sword Sect are just the second generation of disciples who are not much better than ordinary people, no matter from which angle you look at it. , This action is very relaxing.


    However, they soon discovered that maybe things were not as simple as they thought.


    The people of the Sky Profound Sect had already resisted the periphery of the Huaxia Sword Sect at this time. They did not see many disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect here, only a few hundred people. At this time, they were in the square of the station, They looked at the air in horror and doubt. Although there were hundreds of these people, there were more than 20,000 people from the Profound Sky Sect. What''s more, the strength of these hundreds of people was obviously very low.


    After seeing this scene, everyone was completely relieved. However, when they were preparing to solve all the disciples left behind by the Huaxia Sword Sect, they were surprised to find that they could not get in at all. In front of him, I don''t know when, a transparent wall appeared.


    "Mountain protection formation?" The head of Dehou frowned, looking at the transparent wall in front of him, and muttered to himself.


    The head of Dehou is not unfamiliar with this transparent wall, because their Sky Profound Sect also has such a thing, and this thing is the defensive formation of the martial sect, which can also be said to be the "mountain protection formation". , When the people of the Demon Realm wanted to attack the Profound Sky Sect, the mountain protection formation of the Profound Sky Sect also played a big role. It kept the people of the Demon Realm out for a long time, and it was precisely because of this time. Huang Feng can only arrive in time because of the buffer of the mountain. Otherwise, if there is no mountain guarding formation, Huang Feng may not have arrived at the Xuanzong. The man was killed.


    And now, the head of Dehou has seen such a great formation in the resident of Huaxia Jianzong, so he is not very unfamiliar. In fact, almost every school has its own great formation to protect the mountain, just to meet When the enemy attacked his own sect, it played a role in protecting the sect. Therefore, the head of Dehou was not too surprised to see that the Huaxia Sword Sect also had a great formation to protect the mountain. He was just shocked and quickly returned to normal. , He just forgot about this. Now that he wants to come, it is normal for Huaxia Jianzong to have such a big formation.


    In fact, although each sect has its own mountain protection formation, because of the different strengths of each school, the ability of the mountain protection formation is also different. After all, the strength of the mountain protection formation is not only It has something to do with the strength of the person who arranges the formation, as well as the various materials for the formation.


    The first-class top martial arts such as Xuanzong and Jingshuizhai have their own powerful elders who know the formations. At the same time, they do not lack the various materials needed to arrange the formations, and these materials are still top-notch.


    Therefore, the guarding formations arranged by these top-notch schools are naturally very powerful.


    However, the second-rate sects like Kuangsha Valley, or even the sects that are inferior to Kuangsha Valley, the guard mountain formations that are deployed do not have such strong defensive capabilities, regardless of the candidates being deployed or the materials used. They can¡¯t be compared with those first-class top sects. Last time, when Huang Feng went to those four sects to kill their heads, those sects didn¡¯t start the protection of the mountains and wanted to fight Huang Feng was intercepted, but there was no effect. Huang Feng easily broke through their mountain guard formation and entered the interior of the martial garrison.


    And now, the head of Dehou is here in Huaxia Jianzong, and he has also encountered a mountain guarding formation. Although he was a little surprised at the beginning, he did not take it seriously afterwards. Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s cultivation techniques are powerful and can be used in a short period of time. Within time, so many masters were cultivated.


    However, because the cultivation technique is great, it does not mean that everything is great. The formation of this formation has nothing to do with the cultivation technique. After all, the time when the Huaxia Sword Sect was established is too short. Those generations of disciples are just practicing. It''s only two or three years. Among these people, what kind of powerful people can understand the formation?


    As for Huang Feng, although his strength is very strong, he has no accomplishments in the formation. After all, he is too young. Those advanced cultivation skills must be obtained through hard work in normal times. Time is spent on cultivation. Where is there any time to learn the formation?


    In addition, Huaxia Jianzong does not necessarily have any top-level materials for the formation of the formation.


    For this reason, the head of Dehou predicts that the Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain guarding formation must be inferior to their sects, and even compared to those of the second-rate sects. Yes, it would not be too difficult to break through this formation.


    "Break this formation." The head of Dehou said to the elders around him. Obviously, for this simple, very poorly capable mountain guarding formation, he is not even interested in making moves.


    "Yes, head." The elder next to him responded with a relaxed look, but in fact, what he thought in his heart was similar to that of head Dehou, so he didn''t take this formation to his heart, even he felt , To break this formation by himself, it was all too much for Huaxia Jianzong''s face, but because the head of Dehou had already spoken, he had to refuse.


    I saw the elder hovering in front of the transparent wall. He lifted his right hand lightly and made a mysterious pattern. After that, with a fierce wave of his right hand, a huge energy went towards the transparent wall. .


    "Elder Qingyunzi''s strength is stronger." The disciples of the Profound Sky Sect next to them looked at the elder with admiration and admiration, and whispered.


    "Yes, this is the blessing of our Sky Profound Sect. The Huaxia Sword Sect vainly tried to seize the position of our Sky Profound Sect''s No. 1 school in the world. It was a wishful thinking. They thought that only their cultivation level was improving? !" Another disciple said.


    "No, it''s ridiculous that this little sect is doing something to protect the mountain. I don''t need Elder Qingyunzi to take action. Even if I go, there is no problem. You can break this big formation with one palm. Up."


    "Uh, uh." The person next to him kept echoing.


    Obviously, the people around felt that the blow of the elder Qingyunzi, to break this formation, there must be no problem at all, and they even have the feeling of killing chickens with a sledgehammer.


    Elder Qingyunzi himself felt the same way. He was very confident of his own attack. After he hit it, he was waiting for the formation to be broken. At that time, they could easily defeat the Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s The disciples of the second generation were destroyed.


    They had already thought about it before, the head of Dehou, Huang Feng would definitely lose a lot when he went to the Demon Realm this time. At that time, the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect who went with them would be tricked in secret if they could kill Huang Feng. , That is naturally the best. Even if it is not killed, Huang Feng will be injured and Huaxia Jianzong will suffer a heavy loss. At that time, Huaxia Jianzong will inevitably be injured.


    Here, the head of Dehou took advantage of this opportunity to destroy the residence of Huaxia Sword Sect. At the same time, he obtained the treasure of Huaxia Sword Sect, including the top technique, and waited for Huang Feng to return to the world by chance. At the time, waiting for him will be the result of a second-generation disciple being wiped out and the sect¡¯s garrison completely destroyed. At that time, even if the Huaxia Sword Sect was really destroyed, it would take a long time for Huang Feng to rebuild. Time, and this time Xuan Xuanzong will not despise Huaxia Sword Sect anymore, and then set up many obstacles, so that Huaxia Sword Sect has no way to recover.


    Of course, in this operation, the head of Dehou also planned to catch all these second-generation disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, without leaving one. In that case, Huang Feng would not even know that this matter was their Sky Profound Sect. When they did, they would be able to continue to mess with Huaxia Jianzong behind their backs, and even find a chance to kill Huang Feng.


    All the plans are perfect. The head of Dehou can''t think of any flaws in them. Now, it seems that everything is going to end. The people in the square below, waiting for them, there is only one way to die. Of course, they are dying. Before, he still had to interrogate the cultivation technique from their mouths. This matter, the head of Dehou will naturally not forget.


    And the second-generation disciples of Huaxia Jianzong who stayed behind were also nervously looking at the people of Xuanzong in the sky. They did not expect that the people of Xuanzong would attack their sect resident at this time, and now they want to escape. Obviously it is too late, with their strength, they can''t escape very far, they will be caught.


    Fortunately, there is a mountain guarding formation around them, but they don¡¯t know what the power of this formation is, because this formation has never been used before, and they don¡¯t even know this formation. When did Huang Feng arrange it?


    Therefore, what these people can do now is to pray that these formations are powerful and able to withstand the attacks of the Xuanzong people. At the same time, they also hope that Huang Feng can return from the demon world as soon as possible. In that case, they will be saved.


    Obviously, Huang Feng''s status in their hearts is still very high, and they still trust Huang Feng, but they don''t know much about this formation.


    For this reason, when the elder Qingyunzi was preparing to break the formation, the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect all watched nervously, and they were even more nervous than the people of the Profound Sky Sect. The mentality was very relaxed, because they felt that Elder Qingyunzi''s attack would be no surprise.


    However, the accident happened!

 2106 Chapter 2106

    The accident did happen.


    Qing Yunzi''s ambition to win this blow was actually not able to break the formation. That blow was like a mud bull entering the sea. After touching the transparent wall, no waves were set off.


    The confident smile on Elder Qingyunzi''s face instantly stiffened, and even after feeling the surprised gazes around him, there was only embarrassment in his heart.


    "Ahem, careless, I didn''t use my full strength just now, but I didn''t expect that this Huaxia Sword Sect''s guardian formation is actually quite good." Qing Yunzi elder coughed dryly and relieved his embarrassment.


    "Let me just say, how could Elder Qingyunzi not be able to break this formation? As expected, it''s because he didn''t use his full strength."


    "The people of the Huaxia Sword Sect should also be proud. Their mountain guard formation actually blocked the blow of the elder Qingyunzi, although this blow did not use much force."


    "Yes, but Elder Qingyunzi will definitely not please the people of China Jianzong for too long."


    After hearing Elder Qingyunzi¡¯s words, the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect all had an expression of enlightenment. Indeed, in their hearts, they had never thought that this attack from Elder Qingyunzi would actually return without success. , So I was a little surprised just now, but now everyone is relieved to hear this explanation from Elder Qingyunzi.


    That''s right, it turns out that Elder Qingyunzi was careless, otherwise, how could it be impossible to break this mountain protection formation?The great mountain guarding formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect can block the blow of the elder Qingyunzi, even if it is a dream.


    Everyone is still full of confidence in Elder Qingyunzi.


    "Don''t delay, break it as soon as possible, there are still a lot of things to do in the sect." The head of Dehou said lightly. He also did not doubt the possibility of Elder Qingyunzi breaking this formation, he also believed. Elder Qingyunzi didn''t break this formation just as soon as he opened it, it was entirely because he was too careless and didn''t use his full strength.


    "Yes, the head." Elder Qingyunzi said quickly.


    After that, Elder Qingyunzi once again faced the transparent wall, but his face had become ugly. No matter what, he had indeed lost his hand just now. He also lost face in front of many disciples. Naturally, his mood was not. it is good.


    "Hmph, wait for me to break this formation later, see if I don''t want to teach you a lesson!" Elder Qingyunzi thought bitterly, he just lost his face, that is definitely going to vent, and put it most in front of you. A good way to vent is naturally to bitterly teach the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and the vicious lesson he wants is naturally not as simple as an ordinary lesson.


    It''s the life of those disciples of Huaxia Jianzong!


    With a trace of shame and anger, Elder Qingyunzi raised his right hand again, and performed the same movement as before. However, this time the energy gathered by his right hand was obviously stronger than before. The surrounding Sky Profound Sect¡¯s Those disciples can clearly feel this.


    For the face he just lost, and to ensure that there will be no accidents this time, Elder Qingyunzi used his best, even if he still felt that it was a fuss to let himself break this formation.


    "There must be no accidents this time, this damn mountain guardian formation, break it for me!" Qing Yunzi roared in his heart, and the energy gathered in his right hand slammed out, the target is still the guardian of Huaxia Jianzong Mountain array.


    The disciples of the surrounding Sky Profound Sect are also watching this scene. This time, they are as confident as before. Even if they have witnessed the failure of Elder Qingyunzi before, they still believe that Elder Qingyunzi. Able to break this formation.


    However, the next scene stunned them directly, and the confident expression stiffened directly on their faces.


    "This... how is this possible?!" Elder Qing Yunzi himself was also directly stunned, his eyes full of incredible value for the transparent wall in front of him.


    The blow of Qing Yunzi just now is not weak. Even if a master like Li Yunfei receives that blow, he will definitely be seriously injured or even die on the spot. Use this energy to destroy the first-class guards. Mountain Great Formation, that is naturally far from enough, but this Huaxia Jianzong is not a top-notch school, it''s just a new school that has just broken through one thousand and only established a new school for about three years. Such a school is in the realm of cultivation. I don¡¯t know how many, but it¡¯s not too much to say that there are too many.


    Although Huaxia Jianzong has trained many masters in a short period of time because of Huang Feng and because of that top-level practice method, but in terms of protecting the mountains, it should be the new sect. The same, it is vulnerable to a single blow, a master such as Qingyunzi, one blow is enough to break such a formation.


    However, the scene in front of him is obviously not like this. Elder Qingyunzi''s full blow with anger and shame is not unreasonable. However, after touching the transparent wall, it seems like a drop of water drips into the sea. The same, there was no waves, not even a slight ripple was touched. This result was obviously beyond the elder Qingyunzi, and beyond the expectations of everyone on the scene, even before the elder Qingyunzi was very trusted. The head of Dehou was also surprised.


    However, no matter how unwilling Elder Qingyunzi was to accept it, how shocked the other Tianxuanzong disciples were on the scene, the truth is that Elder Qingyunzi''s full blow is still not able to break through the great formation of Huaxia Jianzong''s mountain guard.


    "Qingyunzi, did you not eat breakfast in the morning, or did you bring it with you recently for cultivation?" The elder of the Xuanzong next to him asked Qingyunzi who was still in shock.


    "Why is this Huaxia Jianzong''s mountain guarding formation so strong?" Qing Yunzi ignored the inquiry of his companions, but was talking to herself.


    Elder Qingyunzi naturally ate breakfast in the morning, and he ate more than usual, and he did not slack in the slightest in terms of cultivation. Even, he had an epiphany recently and his strength was stronger than before.


    However, even so, he still hasn''t been able to break through the great formation of Huaxia Jianzong, how can this make him not shocked and confused?


    When did a new sect of guarding the mountain become so strong?


    "You get out of the way, I''ll try this mountain protection formation." The elder of the Tianxuanzong who just spoke was naturally a joke, but he still didn''t want to believe that the Huaxia Sword Sect''s mountain protection formation would so smart.


    Qingyunzi stood there woodenly, and beside him, was the elder who had just spoken. The elder didn''t care about it. Although his strength is higher than Qingyunzi, it is not much higher. , Qing Yunzi couldn''t break this big formation with a full blow, and this elder naturally didn''t dare to ask for it.


    "Break it for me!" The elder''s whole body was lucky, and even his face flushed a bit, facing the mountain guard, it was a blow, and when he shot it, it was full.


    However, his full blow still had no effect. It was no different from the attack effect of the previous elder Qingyunzi. This made the elder''s face flushed and looked a little embarrassed. Of course, his face was more surprised.


    When did a new sect of guarding the mountain become so strong?


    Obviously, he had the same doubts as Elder Qingyunzi.


    The other disciples of the Profound Sky Sect, at this time, were still in shock. With the full blow of the two elders, there was no way to break through the great formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect?What kind of situation is this, Huaxia Jianzong''s mountain guarding formation is really so powerful?


    The head of Dehou, after all, has a lot of knowledge. After Elder Qingyunzi failed for the second time, although he was also stunned, he quickly reacted. At that time, he was very concerned about the guardian of the Huaxia Sword Sect. Array has been reassessed.


    It is absolutely impossible to look at the Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain-protecting formation with the eyes of ordinary sects. The Huaxia Jianzong is full of mystery. It seems that they are not just in the aspect of cultivation, and they have enviable cultivation techniques, even if they are. In terms of formation, they seem to be very good at it.


    Because of this idea, when the second elder also failed, he was the most sober one, and he did not feel shocked anymore.


    "We all underestimated the great mountain guarding formation of Huaxia Sword Sect before." The head of Dehou said leisurely, "You two let me go."


    "Ah, the boss actually wants to do it himself?!"


    "This Huaxia Jianzong''s face is too great, a small mountain guarding formation, the head of the mountain will have to take action personally, even if the people below are dead, it is not considered wronged."


    "The head personally made the move. Is there any reason for this Huaxia Sword Sect''s guardian formation?"


    The disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, when they heard that the head of Dehou was actually going to take action in person, they were shocked, and they also seemed very excited.


    Before, because I knew that there were only second-generation disciples who had just started in Huaxia Jianzong, the head of Dehou, and even the elders, were not prepared to take action. There were so many people here this time, if they were to deal with those Not long after I started, there were not many disciples of the second generation of Huaxia Jianzong who had a cultivation base, and it would be too much of a loss if the elders or the head of Dehou needed to take action.


    Therefore, these people are not prepared to take action, and now, because of the Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s great formation, not only the elders have taken action, but even the head of Virtue will have to take action personally. Those disciples of the Sky Profound Sect , How can you not feel shocked?


    Of course, while shocked, they all felt exhilarated one after another. Their heads all shot themselves. Is there any reason for Huaxia Sword Sect''s formation?


    Many people are already gearing up, ready to wait for the formation of the meeting to be broken, and then go down to teach the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect.

 2107 #2107 should be fine

    The disciples of the Sky Profound Sect were not excited because, originally, the head of Dehou was the strongest among them, but recently, head of Dehou has made breakthroughs, perhaps not as good as Huang Feng, but, In this world of cultivation, it is difficult to find rivals except Huang Feng. Even many disciples of the Sky Profound Sect still feel that even if Dehou and Huang Feng are fighting, there is no hope of winning.


    Now, the head of Dehou personally took the initiative to break through this mountain guard, isn''t it a matter of minutes?


    The head of Dehou also thought so.


    Compared with three years ago, the current head of Dehou, the whole person''s temperament has obviously changed, the whole person has become more calm, the aura has been restrained a lot, and it seems that he has entered the point of returning to the original.


    I have to say that the head of Dehou is also a genius in cultivation. His current cultivation base is absolutely top-notch among his peers. If it weren¡¯t for the enchanting Huang Feng, I¡¯m afraid that the head of Dehou is now the world. The first master has a higher prestige and status.


    It''s just because Huang Feng was there, and Huang Feng''s performance in the battle three years ago was too impressive. Therefore, many people instinctively felt that Huang Feng was more powerful than the thick head.


    This is indeed the case.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou also had an additional reason to eradicate Huang Feng.


    However, although not as good as Huang Feng, compared with other people, Na Dehou is still an invincible existence. Although he was ambushed and injured in the devil world before, after so many days of recuperation, The Heavenly Profound Sect also does not lack good herbs, so up to now, the head of Dehou has completely recovered.


    A wave of energy gathered around Dehou''s head, and the energy that seemed to be real made the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect around him feel that the true energy in his body was a little eager to move, and there was a feeling of enthusiasm.


    Head Dehou squinted his eyes slightly, and the robe on his body has no wind. Even an ordinary person can feel the difference of Head Dehou.


    "drink!"


    Head Dehou yelled and waved his right hand. That energy, like a cannonball out of the chamber, violently slammed into the mountain guard formation of Huaxia Jianzong.


    "Huh!" The energy hit the Huaxia Sword Sect''s mountain guard formation, making a loud sound.


    However, the result was not so satisfactory.


    Originally, the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect were all ready to rush down to teach the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect. Who would have thought that this attack by the head of Dehou had a great response, but it was also the same. There is no substantive effect.


    Head Dehou¡¯s blow hit the Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain guard formation, as if a stone was thrown into the water. Although it had some impacts on the water surface, these impacts quickly disappeared. The entire level quickly returned to the same calm state as before.


    And this result directly led to the fact that all the disciples of the Sky Profound Sect who were about to rush down, their movements were directly stiff, and their entire bodies remained in the state of being ready to go.


    "This... how is this possible?" This is the idea that has emerged in the minds of many disciples of the Sky Profound Sect. They don''t remember. This is the first time that they have such an idea today. However, this is indeed what they are now Thoughts.


    And there are elders including Qing Yunzi, and the head of Dehou himself!


    The elders such as Qingyunzi, like the other ordinary disciples of the Profound Sky Sect, felt that the virtuous head of the sect should be stable in this attack. Therefore, they are also ready to rush down, especially Qing Yunzi and the two elders who took action afterwards, want to rush down for the first time and severely teach the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect to regain the face they just lost. As for the things they couldn''t take action before. , They have left behind.


    However, they finally didn''t make a move. It''s not that they didn''t want to, but that there was no chance at all. The mountain protection formation in front of them was not broken. How could they make a move?


    The expressions on the faces of those ordinary disciples of the Profound Sky Sect were even more exciting. They hadn''t finished their bragging about their head, and even prepared to say more. As a result, they were shocked and embarrassed. How can you continue to brag about such a result?


    However, in addition to the embarrassment and doubts, everyone was shocked. They never thought that the Huaxia Jianzong''s mountain guarding formation could not even break open by their own head alone. The result was No one had thought of it before.


    "It seems that we all underestimated Huang Feng and this Huaxia Jianzong before." It took a while for the head of Dehou to react. Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, he definitely used 80% of his strength. , As a result, he did not break this formation. He also understood that even if he tried his best, it would still be the result, and he could feel it.


    Everyone was silent. This is not the first time everyone underestimated the Huaxia Sword Sect. When the Huaxia Sword Sect was first established, everyone was not optimistic about it, and felt that this school would definitely not last long. It turned out that they underestimated Huang Feng. I also underestimated the Huaxia Jianzong. Not only did Huaxia Jianzong persist, it was getting better and better. Even in just three years, they had threatened the position of Xuanzong. Obviously, they underestimated Huaxia Jian. Zong.


    And this time, they underestimated the Huaxia Sword Sect again, thinking that the Huaxia Sword Sect, like other emerging sects, would be very vulnerable to a single blow, even if it was their cultivation, it was indeed surprising, but , Formation and cultivation are two areas after all.


    But now it seems that they have obviously underestimated the Huaxia Jianzong once again.


    "Who is this Huang Feng? How did he do this?" An elder couldn''t help asking.


    This is not the first time someone has raised this question. Three years ago, when Huang Feng first emerged in the human-devil war, many people were interested in his background and birth, although Huang Feng himself gave Some explanations were given, but those explanations were full of errors in the eyes of some old foxes, and they did not believe what Huang Feng said.


    Over the past three years, the Huaxia Jianzong has developed better and better, and more and more people are interested in Huang Feng¡¯s identity. More than one person and a school have investigated Huang Feng¡¯s birth and background, but all Without any results of investigation, Huang Feng seemed to pop out of a crack in the stone. No one knew any of his past.


    And now, when shocked by the unexpectedness of the Huaxia Jianzong Mountain Guarding Formation, someone once again asked this question. Unfortunately, no one at the scene could give him an answer, because no one knew Huang Feng. origin.


    "Okay, don''t think about the useless ones. At the moment, breaking the mountain protection formation is the most important thing." The head of Dehou waved his hand so that everyone would stop thinking about those irrelevant things, those questions, and think It''s a vain thought that at the moment, they are here to destroy the Huaxia Jianzong. If even this defense can''t be broken, then everything else can be ignored.


    Everyone nodded and said yes.


    "Let''s work together, let''s break this formation first." Dehou said.


    Since there is no way for a single person to break this formation, then everyone can do it together, it is always okay, you know, even if the second-rate top martial arts like Kuangshagu have a large mountain guard formation, under the joint hands of several people, it is also The only thing that is vulnerable is that only the mountain guarding formations possessed by first-class martial arts like Tianxuanzong and Jingshuizhai are able to withstand the attacks of a period of time.


    Naturally, several elders did not dare to oppose the proposal of the head of Dehou, even if they felt a little embarrassed in their hearts, but this is the case. If they were to break this formation alone, they would still not have any. As a result, there is no need for them to waste unnecessary time here.


    After the decision was made, the head of Dehou took a few elders together and prepared to break this formation. As for the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect, at this time, they are all a little away from the head of Dehou. After all, Dehou palm Men and several elders joined forces, and the resulting power was still great. If you accidentally touch them, I am afraid that they will die or be injured. In order to avoid accidents, it is better to stay away from them.


    "There should be no problem now?" Many disciples of Xuanzong thought in their hearts, but it may be because of previous failures that caused them a certain psychological shadow. At the same time, they felt like this. Unable to stop another thought came up.


    Perhaps the leader and several elders could not break this mountain protection formation together.


    After such an idea emerged in their hearts, the disciples felt a little ridiculous for the first time. How powerful is that the leader and the elders joined forces?How could it not break the guardian formation of Huaxia Jianzong?It''s impossible to think about it.


    It''s just that, in many people''s minds, there is something lingering about this kind of idea, and there may be some surprises, although it is indeed difficult to accept.


    The head of Dehou and others didn''t know the thoughts of the disciples. They worked together, and the movement caused was naturally not small. The clouds in the sky seemed to have been affected by the fluctuations of spiritual energy.


    And the disciples of Huaxia Jianzong below looked at the head of Dehou with a nervous expression.


    Originally, when Elder Qingyunzi came to break this formation before, everyone was very nervous, afraid that Elder Qingyunzi would break it all at once, and that way, they would all be in danger.


    However, Qing Yunzi did not succeed, and, after failing twice, the elders afterwards also failed, which made him relieved.

 2108 Chapter 2108

    However, before the many disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect were completely relieved, the head of Dehou took the shot himself, and everyone immediately raised their hearts to their throats.


    These second-generation disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, although they have just entered the Huaxia Sword Sect, they have been in the realm of cultivation for a period of time before, and they know some things in the realm of cultivation.


    After all, Tianxuanzong is an old first-class top-level school, and the world''s first cultivation school, and the name of the head of Dehou is even more powerful. Before Huang Feng came out, the head of Dehou was definitely an idol in many people''s hearts. exist.


    Although due to Huang Feng, the reputation of the head of Dehou has been affected, but after all, the head of Dehou has been famous for many years. Everyone knows his strength. The so-called, the name of the person, the tree Ying, many of the second-generation disciples of the Huaxia Jianzong, are still very afraid of Dehou, even if they think Huang Feng is the world''s number one master, but absolutely no one dares to underestimate Dehou. Master, they don''t have such qualifications yet.


    And now, the head of Dehou actually wants to take the shot himself, how can this not make many disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect worry?


    However, what surprised them was that Huang Feng didn¡¯t know when the mountain guarding formation he had prepared was unexpectedly powerful and blocked the attack of the head of Dehou. Although the attack of the head of Dehou caused a lot of movement. , However, it was just movement, and they could not break through their mountain protection formation, and as long as they could not break through the mountain protection formation, no matter how much the movement was, it didn''t matter.


    It¡¯s just that the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, today¡¯s mood is destined to ride a roller coaster. They just rejoiced that the sect had such a great mountain protection formation and blocked the attack by the head of Dehou. Then they saw, The head of Dehou and several other powerful people joined forces to attack the mountain guarding formation. Seeing this scene, the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, their hearts jumped to their throats, and their eyes stared unblinkingly. They looked at the head of Dehou, and they seemed to have no other choice but to look.


    The head of Dehou and the elders of the Profound Sky Sect were not easy generations. The combination of a few people made the momentum naturally greater, and the clouds in the sky gathered, as if there was a huge amount of energy hidden inside.


    "Break it for me!"


    Finally, after a few people joined forces, they simultaneously attacked Huaxia Jianzong''s guarding the mountain.


    Hearing the sound of "coax", it resounded throughout the residence of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and even the clouds in the sky trembled a few times, and everyone on the scene was even more heart-beat.


    However, the disciples of Xuanzong did not have a happy expression on their faces, and the disciples of the Huaxia Jianzong all had expressions of fortunate.


    The guardian formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect still failed to be broken!The effect of the teamwork this time is not much different from the effect of Dehou¡¯s former head alone. To say the difference, it may be that this time it is like a bigger stone, thrown into the lake. , It caused a bigger wave, but in fact, it was calm in the end. There was no difference in the final result.


    Regarding this result, some disciples of Xuanzong still feel unbelievable in their hearts, but they seem to have this kind of speculation deep in their hearts. Even though they are shocked, they feel that it should be the case. Some kind of bad guess, and now it seems that their previous guess has really come true.


    The head of Dehou frowned, and the elders of Xuanxuan Sect were one after another, each with a shocked expression. They joined hands with the head of Dehou, and none of them could break through the guardian of Huaxia Sword Sect. The mountain formation, the guardian formation of the Huaxia Jianzong, is really so powerful?


    This Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng are too mysterious, too powerful, right?


    "Sure enough," Dehou said in a low voice, as if he had been prepared for this situation before, so his mood at this time was not shocked, but rather calm.


    When the head of Dehou made a single shot, although he could not break this formation, he still had a certain assessment of the defensive ability of this formation, and now the facts have proved that he had previously treated Huaxia Sword in his heart. The assessment of Zonghushan Great Formation is not wrong, this great mountain guarding formation is indeed very powerful.


    "Listen to all the disciples of Xuanzong! All of them are attacking the guardian formation of Huaxia Sword Sect!" Dehou said loudly.


    "Yes!" many disciples responded.


    There was the elder of Xuanzong Tian, ??and he felt that this was too much a fuss, so that tens of thousands of Xuanzong''s disciples would come together to attack the guardian formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and it was too worthy of the guardian formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    However, I thought that they were not able to break through the mountain protection formation just now. Those elders couldn''t speak. Indeed, the mountain protection formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect has far surpassed those of the second-rate sect. Powerful.


    Immediately afterwards, something that made the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect more worried happened. Tens of thousands of the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect began to continuously attack the mountain guard formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and even the elders participated. After entering, the entire Sky Profound Sect, only the head of Dehou did not make a move.


    Tens of thousands of Xuanzong disciples shot together, how powerful is that?The disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect have seen it with their own eyes. Only above their heads, various lights are constantly flashing. The mountain guarding formation is constantly making various roars, and it seems that they will be broken at any time.


    Such a scene made the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect shocked. So far, they didn¡¯t even understand what had happened. Why did the people of the Profound Sky Sect come here? After coming here, without saying a word, they would protect the mountain. Array to attack.


    However, one thing is certain now, that is, the people of the Sky Profound Sect were obviously unkind this time. Originally, the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect wanted to come forward and ask why the Sky Profound Sect did this. Now that the Profound Sky Sect is in this posture, there is no need to ask, anyway, the other party is definitely going to put people like them to death.


    This situation caused all the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect to feel nervous and afraid.


    Indeed, the Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s mountain guard formation is very powerful, and it has blocked the people of the Profound Sky Sect until now. However, no matter how powerful the mountain guard formation is, it will be broken. At that time, they will face tens of thousands of people. The angry disciple of the Sky Profound Sect, as a result, needless to say, just thinking about it can cause them to collapse.


    "Head, when can you come back?" Many disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect have the same idea in their hearts, that is, looking forward to Huang Feng and the others coming back soon. They are already trapped here at this time and stay in the school. The resident can live a little longer, once they leave, they must be caught by the people of the Sky Profound Sect within minutes.


    Therefore, they can only pray in their hearts that Huang Feng will come back soon. Huang Feng¡¯s strength is obvious to all, especially these second-generation disciples who regard Huang Feng as an invincible existence in their hearts, as long as Huang Feng When they came back, they believed that the disciples of the Sky Profound Sect outside were no longer a threat.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng and others are still in the Demon Realm now. They are all trapped here. They don¡¯t even have a chance to ask Huang Feng for help. No one knows when Huang Feng will come back. At the same time, they don¡¯t know. How long can this guardian formation last?


    In fact, at this time, the hearts of the people of the Sky Profound Sect were also very shocked. Tens of thousands of them had already taken action. There was only one target of attack, and that was the mountain guarding formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect. Come, so many people join forces to break through this mountain protection formation, which is just a matter of breathing.


    The result was completely different from what they thought. They attacked for a long time since they had a stick of incense. As a result, apart from seeing a circle of waves and hearing a crash, there was no substantial effect. The transparent wall still stood there, motionless, showing no sign of breaking.


    "How is this possible?" This is what many Tian Xuanzong disciples are thinking at this time.


    They don¡¯t remember how many times they have expressed such emotions, but such thoughts still can¡¯t stop appearing in everyone¡¯s minds. Originally, everyone has no longer underestimated the Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s great mountain protection formation. After all, even the leader and the elders did not join forces to break this big formation. Obviously, the Huaxia Sword Sect''s great formation was not simple.


    However, everyone did not expect that the Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain protection formation was not so simple. They had attacked the incense sticks for a long time, and they had not broken this mountain protection formation. You know, even those. Most of the top guarding formations of the first-class sect are not as powerful as the Huaxia Jianzong. Except for the few top guarding formations of the Tianxuanzong and Jingshuizhai, they can be compared with the Huaxia Jianzong. Other top-ranking sects The guarding mountain formation is obviously not as good as Huaxia Jianzong''s.


    This made everyone even more surprised. A new sect of guarding the mountain array is actually so powerful, and they still don¡¯t know the limit of the Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain guarding formation, maybe, in the end, It may be even better than the top guardian formations of the Tianxuanzong and Jingshuizhai!


    If this kind of unthinkable thing hadn''t been seen with their own eyes, the disciples of the Sky Profound Sect at the scene would not have believed it, but now it was happening steadily before their eyes.


    However, apart from shock, everyone didn''t have too many other thoughts, because no matter how powerful the mountain guarding formation is, there are limits, and sooner or later they will be broken!

 2109 Chapter 2109 the counterattack of the mountain guard

    The head of Dehou and the elders of Xuanzong, the mood at this time is similar to those of ordinary disciples.


    Judging from the current situation, the defensive ability of Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain guard is actually comparable to their Tianxuanzong¡¯s. This is enough to shock them. After all, no one had thought before that the mountain guard at Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s residence The array could be so powerful, which was really beyond their expectations.


    However, after being shocked, the head of Dehou and the elders felt even stronger in their hearts to destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    Although Huaxia Sword Sect was not established for a long time, whether it is in cultivation or formation, it is actually so strong. This is really incredible. This is only three years. If you give Huaxia Sword Sect more For some time, it''s okay?


    Therefore, the head of Dehou and the elders have even more determined in their hearts that the Huaxia Jianzong is their enemy of the Profound Sky Sect. It is a great threat. They must not be given time for development. They must be killed. Drop.


    And everyone felt fortunate in their hearts. Fortunately, they found out early and made a decision early. If you really give Huaxia Sword Sect a few more years, then, even if they want to destroy China Sword Sect, it will probably be A difficult thing.


    Fortunately, they made a correct decision in time.


    And just like other ordinary disciples thought, even if the Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s mountain guard formation is powerful, it may be breached. Their Sky Profound Sect¡¯s mountain guard formation is also quite powerful. At the beginning, under the attack of everyone in the demon world, no Is it also breached?The difference is only a matter of time.


    Therefore, although the head of Dehou and the others were shocked by the power of the Huaxia Jianzong Mountain Guardian formation, they did not worry too much. It just took a little longer to break through the formation. Now I am not in a hurry. Huang Feng and the other disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect are still in the Demon Realm. There will be a long time before they come back. Therefore, they have time to break this formation. .


    One attack after another hit the Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s mountain guard formation, ripples one after another. They are now attacking the Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s mountain guard formation for some time. From this point of view, the Huaxia Sword Sect The resident guarding mountain formation is not comparable to the Tianxuanzong mountain guarding formation, but is more powerful than the Tianxuanzong mountain guarding formation!


    After realizing this situation, the head of Dehou and the elders became serious. They found that even if they had already attached great importance to Huaxia Jianzong, they still underestimated them, Huaxia. Sword Sect actually has such a powerful person who knows the formation technique?!


    The situation of the Huaxia Jianzong, the head of Dehou and others are very clear, even those generations of disciples, it has only been three years since they entered the sect. Even among these people who understand the formations, they are definitely Not too powerful.


    Therefore, everything is obvious. The Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain guarding formation must have been arranged by Huang Feng. I think that Huang Feng not only has unfathomable training, but also has quite high attainments in formation. The characters still stand on the facade of their own door. Thinking about this situation, everyone feels a little shuddering.


    Therefore, after having this consciousness, the people attacked the mountain guard formation at the Huaxia Sword Sect resident more fiercely, and wanted to break the mountain guard formation as soon as possible.


    "Hey, you said, how long can this mountain guarding formation last?" A disciple of the Heavenly Profound Sect, while attacking the mountain guarding formation of the Sword Sect guarding the mountain, chatted with the Daoist next to him.


    In general, these disciples of the Profound Sky Sect are still very relaxed. Although they have not yet entered the Huaxia Sword Sect, there is only a barrier in front of them. Apart from this barrier, Huaxia Jianzong had nothing else to resist them.


    Therefore, they only need to attack the mountain protection formation unhurriedly, without worrying about anything else.


    "It should be soon." The disciple of the Profound Sky Sect next to him looked at the transparent wall in front of him and said: "However, it is really rare for their mountain guarding formation to persist until now."


    "It''s true. Before, I really didn''t expect that the Huaxia Jianzong''s mountain guarding formation would be so powerful, and actually persisted for such a long time." The Tianxuanzong disciple who spoke before said with emotion and surprise. .


    "Huh! What''s the use of no matter how great is it, no matter how great the mountain guarding formation is, the Huaxia Sword Sect is destined to become history today." said the Tianxuanzong disciple who just spoke.


    "That''s the truth, you can only blame them if you are to blame, you shouldn''t be so sharp," said the first disciple of the Profound Sky Sect.


    Many disciples of the Profound Sky Sect are still very confident about destroying the Huaxia Sword Sect today, even if they have suffered a great loss in front of the Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s guarding formation, but this does not affect them in the slightest. Confidence.


    However, just as the two people were talking, suddenly, a dazzling light appeared on the transparent wall in front of them. All the people of the Profound Sky Sect and the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect below were attracted by this light.


    "What is that?" This is the doubt that pops up in many people''s hearts.


    However, no one can answer it. It was the first time they saw such a scene on the mountain guarding formation. Therefore, no one knew what was going on right now.


    However, although he didn''t understand what was going on, the head of Dehou instinctively felt danger. He almost subconsciously yelled, "Be careful, everyone!"


    However, just as he just finished speaking, when other people still didn''t understand what was going on, suddenly, from the transparent wall formed by the mountain guarding formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect, countless bright rays of light were shot out, and these rays, It was like the energy condensed from a series of zhenqi, and it shot at everyone in the Sky Profound Sect.


    The disciples of the Profound Sky Sect hadn''t figured out what was going on. Those rays had already hit them, and some people responded in time and avoided them, but more people didn''t have time to react.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    A scream of screams came from the mouths of the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect. The light shining from the transparent wall has a very strong penetrating power. When it hits people, it penetrates directly, and everything that is hit by the light The disciples of the Profound Sky Sect, it was as if they had been hit by the energy condensed by the true energy, either death or injury!


    One by one, the Tianxuanzong disciples fell from the air as if they were laying dumplings. These Tianxuanzong disciples were all hit by the light from the transparent wall, and many people were beaten. When they were in the middle, they were already dead, and some were seriously injured, unable to maintain their balance in the air and fell down. Of course, after landing, at such a height, it is impossible to escape the fate of death.


    "Back, fast back!" Dehou head roared wildly with a somewhat hoarse voice.


    The response of the head of Dehou was not unpleasant, and the reminder was not untimely. However, everyone was too close to the transparent wall, and the transparent wall emitted too much light, just in this short time. Within, thousands of rays of light have been shot out, and many people have no time to react, they are shot by the rays, and as long as they are shot, they are either dead or injured.


    Many of the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect woke up like a dream at this time. After that, they retreated madly. However, their speed was still not as fast as those rays. Many people were still shot by the rays during the retreat. .


    After the head of Dehou and the disciples of Xuanzong escaped from the attack range of the ray, he stopped, looking at the mountain guard formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect that had returned to normal with a shocked expression on everyone''s face. All have expressions of horror.


    Including the head of Dehou, all the people of Xuanzong did not expect that the guarding formation of the Huaxia Jianzong resident can not only play a defensive role, but also can counterattack, and the power of this counterattack is too great. Now, the attack power of those rays is quite powerful, and, fast and much, it is difficult to avoid.


    In just a short while, four to five thousand people have been shot from the Xuanzong side, and at least three thousand people have died directly!


    Such losses have even surpassed the losses they had when they first attacked the Demon Realm. However, you must know that this is only the time between a few breaths. It is hard to imagine that if they stay there one more time. If so, what a terrible thing will happen.


    "Head, what should we do now?" An elder of the Tianxuanzong asked Dehou head.


    At this time, the people of the Sky Profound Sect had already evacuated the outskirts of the Huaxia Sword Sect''s residence, but they did not go far, but here, they looked at the transparent wall in the distance with a face of uncertainty.


    The transparent wall now has no rays shining out, and the calm is completely restored, just as they were when they first arrived. Everything seems to have never happened. However, on the ground in front of the transparent wall, there are a few lying on the ground. The thousands of corpses were a sober reminder of how terrible things had just happened, although it was only a few breaths.


    The disciples of the Profound Sky Sect, even though they have completely left the attack range of the wall at this time, the fear in their hearts has not diminished in the slightest. They have not even fully understood what happened just now. Why could that transparent wall shoot such terrifying rays? This kind of thing is beyond their scope of cognition.

 2110 Chapter 2110

    Head Dehou looked at the transparent wall that had returned to its original appearance with a gloomy expression, feeling very bad.


    Before, they had underestimated the guardian formation of the Huaxia Jianzong sect. For this reason, they also made some jokes. However, afterwards, the head of Dehou felt that he had already attached great importance to this guardian formation. There was another accident.


    Why is it still possible to fight back?


    This point is also beyond the understanding of the head of Dehou. The "mountain protection formation" is only a "protection" after all. This formation is able to protect the sect''s station, but it does not have any aggressiveness. This is true in the entire cultivation world, even their Sky Profound Sect is not powerful.


    Profound Sky Sect¡¯s mountain guard formation is also powerful in defense. Before, everyone in the Demon Realm was kept out for a long time, and it was only broken when Huang Feng and the others arrived. It can be seen that Profound Sky Sect¡¯s mountain guard formation is still very powerful. .


    However, no matter how powerful, the Tianxuanzong''s mountain guard formation has no ability to counterattack. After all, this formation requires a lot. I haven''t heard of any sect''s mountain guard formation that can counterattack. If the mountain guards could fight back, they wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    However, the Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s mountain guarding formation can actually counterattack. The other disciples may still be in shock and don¡¯t know what is going on. However, the head of Dehou is very clear that what has just happened is that Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain guards counterattacked their previous attacks, just like the previous master, who used to be passively defensive before. When you think he can only defend but has no attack ability, he suddenly came to you. In this way, not only was this sudden, but it was also powerful, so that everyone, including the head of Dehou, did not react.


    It was the first time that the head of Dehou saw such a great formation of the mountains. He was more vigilant about the Huaxia Sword Sect, and at the same time he was wary of Huang Feng. At the same time, he was also thinking about how to break this great formation. important things.


    Today, the head of Dehou has brought the people of Xuanzong to attack the location of Huaxia Jianzong. That means that they have completely torn their faces. Because of the fear of Huangfeng, Dehou was originally. The head''s plan was to kill all the disciples in the Huaxia Sword Sect''s residence, so that, while severely inflicting the Huaxia Sword Sect, it was possible to hide their murderer''s identity.


    And if this plan fails, then, when Huang Feng comes back, he will know about it, and then he will inevitably take revenge. If Huang Feng was seriously injured in the Demon Realm, it would be okay. If there is no serious injury, then wait. Their Heavenly Profound Sect was a disaster.


    Therefore, the Huaxia Jianzong must be broken today.


    However, now they can''t even break the guarding formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect resident, how can they kill the Huaxia Sword Sect disciples in the formation?


    Head Dehou felt that he had a very headache.


    But when the head of Dehou frowned thinking about the way to break the formation, when the disciples of the Sky Profound Sect were in a state of shock, the residence of the Huaxia Sword Sect gave out a loud cry of joy.


    Originally, everyone was worried, even desperate, when they saw the attack of the Heavenly Profound Sect. The appearance of the Great Mountain Protection Formation did not give the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect much confidence. As a result, the Great Mountain Protection Formation stopped the Tianxuanzong people for several waves Attack, this made the disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect begin to have some expectation in their hearts.


    However, when they saw the people of Xuanzong, under the leadership of the head of Dehou, started to attack their sect''s mountain guard formation together, the disciples of Huaxia Jianzong once again felt the feeling of despair, this time , They just remembered that no matter how powerful the mountain protection formation is, there are times when it is breached, and once the mountain protection formation is broken, waiting for them can only be the destiny of death. They don''t think that such a big formation of the Sky Profound Sect is coming to them. Friendly and friendly.


    It¡¯s just that when everyone was worried, the mountain guarding formation suddenly burst into light. Don¡¯t say that the people of Profound Sky Sect didn¡¯t know what was going on. Even the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect also didn¡¯t know how. What''s going on, after all, this mountain protection formation was set up by Huang Feng himself, not to mention the second-generation disciples who just started, even those generations of disciples are also not very clear about the power of this mountain protection formation. .


    Therefore, the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect were in a shocked state just like those of the Sky Profound Sect. However, they were not the same as the people of the Sky Profound Sect who looked scared. After the reaction, the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, There were bursts of cheers. Although they didn''t understand what happened, if the scene before them was enough to make them happy, the people of the Profound Sky Sect were forced to retreat after leaving thousands of corpses. There is something better than this. Something?


    When the cheers from Huaxia Jianzong reached the ears of the people of Xuanzong, the people were naturally very angry. Tens of thousands of them came. As a result, they lost a lot of people, but the result was still the same. Haven''t been able to open the opponent''s mountain protection formation, let alone kill the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect inside.


    "Head, or let''s retreat first. Let''s plan this matter carefully. Then Huang Feng must stay in the Demon Realm for a while, and we still have a chance." An elder from the Tianxuanzong saw Dehou The head did not have any good solutions, so he suggested in a low voice.


    Now, everyone has no way to deal with the mountain guarding formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect. Although they can continue to attack regardless of their losses, they don''t know how long this attack will last before they can break the mountain guarding formation, in case, This mountain guarding formation is very defensive, so even if they have exhausted everyone here, they will not be able to break this formation.


    And it¡¯s the first time everyone has seen this kind of mountain protection formation that will counterattack, so there is no good way, and it¡¯s not good to stay here all the time, so I¡¯d better go back and think about the countermeasures. They still have time.


    Everyone knows what''s going on in the Demon Realm. After all, they haven''t been back from there long. It can be said that they are struggling every step in the Demon Realm. It is very difficult to move forward every time they want to move forward.


    Therefore, although they don¡¯t know the specific situation of Huang Feng and the others, the situation will definitely not be much better than they were before. In this way, it doesn¡¯t matter if Huang Feng is defeated now, even if it is still If they can persist, they won''t be able to return in a short time. They must spend a lot of time in the Demon World.


    So, they still have time!


    The head of Dehou thought for a while. At present, it seems that this can only be done. They need to go back and discuss how to break the mountain protection formation. Anyway, there is still time, and it is a big deal next time.


    Just as the head of Dehou was about to nod his head and was about to take everyone back, a feeling of anxiety suddenly appeared in his heart, and the feeling became stronger and stronger.


    "Hand...Head, what is that?" Suddenly, a disciple beside Dehou head stammered.


    The head of Dehou instinctively looked in the direction of the opponent''s fingers, and immediately took a breath of cold air, where the eyes were all fierce beasts!


    Just now, the head of Dehou has been thinking about how to break through the Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain guarding formation, so he did not pay much attention to the surrounding situation. In his opinion, there will be no danger around, Huang Feng and The disciples of a generation of Huaxia Sword Sect had all gone to the Demon Realm, and at the same time they took away the many fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains.


    Therefore, beside them, there are only those low-powered disciples of the second generation of Huaxia Sword Sect, and these second-generation disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect, it is too late to hide in the formation at this time, and they will never come out. Of course, even if it comes out, there is no threat, but it is better to deal with.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou also agreed, and did not pay much attention to the surrounding situation, and now he realized that, I don¡¯t know when, all around them are already fierce beasts, and these fierce beasts are unconsciously At that time, they were surrounded by them. What''s ridiculous is that the head of Dehou and the elders were still thinking about how to break the guardian formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect. They didn¡¯t know the surrounding situation at all, and now, it seems Everything is too late.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t these fierce beasts all go to the Demon Realm with Huang Feng? Why are they here now?" the elder of the Sky Profound Sect exclaimed angrily.


    Nor can it be blamed for this elder¡¯s performance. After all, it is well-known that these fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains have been completely subdued by Huang Feng. Now, these fierce beasts have also obeyed Huang Feng¡¯s orders. And now that they appear here and surround themselves and others, then there will definitely be no good things.


    And before, they were also very jealous of these fierce beasts, but they only dared to organize this action when they saw that these fierce beasts followed Huang Feng and them to the Demon World.


    However, it now appears that things are clearly not what they saw. These fierce beasts are not in the demon world, but are around them, and they have been surrounded. Obviously, without asking, these fierce beasts are definitely The comer is unkind.


    "What should I do? What should I do now?" The other elder also said anxiously.


    The strength of these fierce beasts is naturally known to the people of the Profound Sky Sect. Although, in the past three years, they have not had any conflicts with these fierce beasts, and these fierce beasts have been staying in the 100,000 mountains. Three years ago, they did not deal with these fierce beasts less, and naturally they knew how powerful they were.

 2111 Chapter 2111

    Before, these fierce beasts were subdued by the Huaxia Sword Sect, but other people in the cultivation world were jealous. After all, this is a very powerful force. The strength of the fierce beast in a hundred thousand mountains, even if it faces the whole The real world of human cultivation is not shocked. Therefore, before, those talents in the real world of human cultivation did not dare to enter and leave the mountains at will.


    But now, only the Tianxuanzong sect faced these fierce beasts, and what the result would be is not an unimaginable thing.


    Before, the leader of Dehou dared to bring people to the Huaxia Jianzong station because they saw Huang Feng leave with these fierce beasts and went to the Demon Realm together. Therefore, they dare to come, if they knew If these fierce beasts were all there, they would definitely not come here so recklessly, wouldn''t they be looking for death?


    "We were fooled!" The head of Dehou said with a gloomy look. At this time, his face was even more ugly than before.


    Before, they were counterattacked by the Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s mountain guarding formation and lost a lot. The head of Dehou was in a bad mood. They had no choice but to take the mountain guarding formation. At that time, they still had the initiative after all. , There is no way to break through this big formation for the time being, they can leave first and then slowly figure out a solution.


    However, the situation now is completely different. They have been surrounded by fierce beasts, and the initiative is no longer in their hands. Now, it is not that they can go if they say they can go. The mood of the head of Dehou, naturally Even worse, he thought before that it was a very bad thing to not be able to break the mountain guard of the Huaxia Sword Sect, but now it seems that something worse has happened.


    And the head of Dehou is not stupid, otherwise, he would not be the head of the Profound Sky Sect, and he would not have the current cultivation base. Seeing these fierce beasts in front of him, plus the mountain guard who could counterattack just now The head of Dehou can easily figure it out.


    They were fooled!


    All of this was deliberately designed by Huang Feng. Obviously, while they were calculating Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong, Huang Feng was also calculating them. All of this in front of him was obviously deliberately done by Huang Feng.


    I won''t talk about the Great Formation of the Mountain, it''s something every school has, but Huang Feng is obviously more unusual.


    More importantly, the fierce beasts in front of you. Before, they dared to attack the Huaxia Jianzong resident because they knew that these fierce beasts were not there. They had seen and left with their own eyes. Therefore, the head of Dehou was relieved. Boldly brought people to the resident of Huaxia Jianzong.


    Obviously, Huang Feng had already calculated them. He did all this deliberately. Before, he deliberately took these fierce beasts away with great fanfare in order to attract these people from the Profound Sky Sect to attack, and then secretly. The reason for letting these fierce beasts come back is naturally to catch everyone from the Profound Sky Sect here!


    In this way, even if people from other sects knew about it, they couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was the people of Xuanzong who attacked Huaxia Jianzong first, and Huaxia Jianzong was completely passive. Not only did Huang Feng Being able to inflict heavy damage, or even destroy the Sky Profound Sect, can still have enough reasons to be blamed.


    They all underestimated Huang Feng!


    "This damn little animal dare to calculate us like this. When I see him next time, I must take his skin off!" After hearing the words of the head of Dehou, the elders of Tianxuanzong could easily understand What is going on, someone has been screaming out of control.


    The current situation is different from before. They couldn''t break the formation before. They can leave. Although they have lost some people and some are not reconciled, their strength is still there, and they have not yet broken their muscles.


    But now it¡¯s different. Surrounded by these fierce beasts, it¡¯s no longer what they said they could leave if they wanted to leave. So, it¡¯s no wonder that this elders¡¯ association is so gaffe, even the swear words are coming out. As the first sect in the world of human cultivation, the elders in the sect are also very high. They usually pay attention to their words and deeds. Such a gloomy situation has basically not existed before. Was forced out by Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s just that this elder obviously forgot. Now they are actively attacking the location of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and they will encounter this situation. If they and the Huaxia Sword Sect get along peacefully, these fierce beasts will not hit their sect location. .


    Moreover, even if they survived this time, they were able to see Huang Feng again, this elder was definitely not Huang Feng''s opponent, as for it was even more impossible to strip Huang Feng off.


    The other elders were no better than this elder, each of them was very gaffey. After all, the scene before them was something they hadn''t thought of before.


    "End, break through!" Dehou said with a gloomy face.


    Obviously it wasn''t for cursing or cursing. What we have to do now is to break out. These fierce beasts surrounded them, but not for fun, just like they came to the residence of Huaxia Jianzong not for fun.


    The people of the Profound Sky Sect immediately acted nervously, but at this time, the disciples were mostly in a daze, and their movements were a little slow. They couldn''t figure it out. There was a great situation before, how could it become like this? Before coming, everyone felt that this was a simple and boring thing. After all, with their strength of tens of thousands, to attack the disciples of Huaxia Sword Sect, who had only thousands of low strength, was a crushing action. victory.


    However, they have unknowingly changed to what they are now. Not only did they fail to win, but they also face great danger. As long as they are disciples in the realm of cultivation, there is no one who does not know that these beasts are powerful. The people of the entire cultivation world may not be able to win these fierce beasts when they gather together. What''s more, they are the only sect facing these fierce beasts now.


    Those disciples of the Profound Sky Sect, until now, have not figured out why things have developed to the point where they are now. They were first attacked by the mountain guards of the Huaxia Sword Sect, and now they are facing the siege of these fierce beasts. It''s different from what they thought before.


    However, no matter what, now is not the time for cranky thinking, now they want to break out of here.


    The disciples of the Sky Profound Sect also know how to form formations, but the formations they know cannot be compared with the formations Huang Feng handed over to Huaxia Sword Sect. Huang Feng paid a large price to exchange them from the store in the storage box. However, the formation of the Xuanzonghui was only a simple formation, and it could not achieve the effect of one plus one greater than two.


    "I am Dehou, the head of the Profound Sky Sect, and Huang Feng, the head of the Huaxia Sword Sect, are friends." The head of Dehou did not immediately break through the encirclement, but suddenly stood up and spoke to the beasts. , Obviously, he tried to get through it first, and that kind of meeting could reduce a lot of losses.


    "There are some misunderstandings in this. When the head of Huang returns from the demon world, I will personally explain it." Head Dehou said to the fierce beasts.


    Fierce beasts can understand human words, especially those high-level fierce beasts. People in the cultivation world know this. Therefore, the head of Dehou will try to communicate with them, hoping to calm this matter.


    It¡¯s just that Dehou¡¯s wish is obviously going to fail. The fierce beasts, after hearing his words, did not disperse. They still looked at him vigilantly. At the same time, they were constantly shrinking the encirclement. Still an attacking posture.


    Just when the head of Dehou wanted to explain, he suddenly heard a loud roar.


    Head Dehou followed the roar and looked over, but was a daze, because he saw Xiao Bai.


    To Xiaobai, Dehou is no stranger to the head of Dehou. If you want to say that in the human-devil battle three years ago, Huang Feng was the most brilliant, and besides Huang Feng, the best performer was not a certain cultivator. It''s Xiaobai.


    At that time, the scene of Xiaobai fighting fierce beasts is still fresh. It is also because of Xiaobai¡¯s existence that these fierce beasts surrender to Huangfeng. Therefore, people in the cultivation world have an impression of Xiaobai. It is also very profound.


    When he saw Xiao Bai, the head of Dehou was startled. He didn''t expect Xiao Bai to be here, but he was happy right away!


    Because everyone in the cultivation world knows that the reason why these fierce beasts surrendered to Huangfeng was mainly because Xiaobai. With Xiaobai¡¯s existence, Huang Feng could conquer these fierce beasts, and now Xiaobai is right in front of him. They captured Xiao Bai and subdued Xiao Bai. Then, let''s not say that the current predicament is not a problem. Even, they can still get the support of all the beasts. It will be a very powerful force. The power of greed and fear.


    Therefore, when the head of Dehou saw Xiaobai, his first reaction was not to be afraid, but to be happy. As long as he caught Xiaobai, then everything would not be a problem.


    "Come and grab that little thing with me later." Head Dehou whispered to several elders around him.


    The situation in front of him is already obvious. These fierce beasts did not believe in the words of the head of Dehou, a great battle is inevitable, and Xiaobai, who was discovered by the head of Dehou, is the key to this battle, so he You must first catch Xiao Bai.


    It¡¯s just that the head of Dehou is still very wary of Xiaobai. He understands that even if his strength has increased, he is not Xiaobai¡¯s opponent, not to mention that there are those fierce beasts beside Xiaobai, so he The help of several other elders is needed.


    The elders of the Sky Profound Sect also looked at Xiaobai, their eyes lit up, and then they nodded at the same time. Obviously, they all thought of going with the head of Dehou: grab Xiaobai, and everything solved!


    Xiao Bai became the key to the scene.

 2112 Chapter 2112 Underestimating Xiaobai

    Xiaobai also seemed to feel the gazes of those people from the Sky Profound Sect, but instead of running away, it showed mocking eyes towards the head of Dehou.


    You know, Xiao Bai is a divine beast, and he has been growing up during this period of time. He has followed Huang Feng to a lot of space. There is no need to doubt his fighting ability and experience, and he can dominate the entire hundred thousand mountains. The fierce beast, those top fierce beasts are willing to surrender to it, which shows its strength.


    Therefore, even if they knew that the head of Dehou and the others seemed to have regarded themselves as targets, Xiao Bai was not afraid at all, but was a little eager to try.


    The head of Dehou and others naturally knew Xiaobai¡¯s greatness. They knew about Xiaobai three years ago. However, they still decided to do something with Xiaobai because Xiaobai was the key to the scene. At the same time, As long as Xiaobai is caught and surrendered, they will not only get out of the current predicament, but also be able to control the beasts in the entire hundred thousand mountains. At that time, even if Huang Feng comes back safe and sound, they will confront Huang Feng head-on. Not in the slightest.


    Therefore, it is too important to catch Xiaobai, and the temptation is too great, so that they don''t think about other possibilities at all.


    In fact, at this time, if the head of Dehou and others break through the siege, although there will be a great loss, it is better than the entire army is wiped out. Now, they are thinking about Xiaobai, naturally. They don¡¯t want to leave casually, and they don¡¯t leave. The ordinary disciples have no way to leave. The head of Dehou needs them to block the attacks of other beasts. Only then will they have the time and energy to catch Catching Xiaobai.


    However, the head of Dehou and the others seemed to have been blinded by Xiao Bai. They forgot that they were surrounded by the many fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains. Not only were they numerous, they were also very powerful.


    In terms of quantity alone, the number of these fierce beasts is more than that of the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect. In terms of strength, these fierce beasts are not here for soy sauce. Although some of the fierce beasts are weaker, they do. There are many top beasts.


    Moreover, the head of Dehou and others have also forgotten. Of course, they may not know that these fierce beasts have been practicing with the people of Huaxia Sword Sect for three years. Many of them have the talents of fierce beasts, which are better than Huaxia. The disciples of Jianzong are even higher. After all, those disciples of Huaxia Jianzong are not required by other sects. Naturally, their talents are not much higher. Although the cultivation methods of Huaxia Jianzong are not as good as talents. There are not too many requirements, but, obviously, talent is still useful. The higher the talent, the faster you can cultivate.


    And because of this, in the past three years, these fierce beasts have improved their cultivation levels even higher than those of the disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect. It¡¯s just because, in the past three years, those sects in the world of human cultivation Humans have never dealt with these fierce beasts, and Huang Feng has also explained that there is no special thing, these fierce beasts cannot attack humans.


    Therefore, this has led to the fact that many people do not know the strength of these fierce beasts at all. They thought that the strength of these fierce beasts was still at the level of three years ago, even though it was even at the level of three years ago. , And it''s not something that Xuanzong alone can contend.


    However, the head of Dehou did not expect his disciples to defeat these fierce beasts. He also knew the strength gap between the two sides. All he wanted was to let his disciples help him and several other elders. Resist those fierce beasts and help them buy some time. As long as they use this time to catch Xiao Bai, then everything is over and they will be able to win the final victory.


    The idea is good, but it may not be so easy to implement. However, the head of Dehou can no longer take care of that much now. After a brief discussion with a few elders, he suddenly launched an attack on Xiaobai. attack.


    Xiaobai watched Dehou and the others rush towards him, without the slightest panic. He had just seen the other party''s thoughts, and now the other party''s behavior confirmed his previous guess.


    Xiaobai yelled to the sky, and then, the fierce beasts surrounding the Profound Sky Sect also made the same movements. Suddenly, the roar of the fierce beasts resounded around the entire Huaxia Sword Sect residence.


    And before the roar was subdued, the fierce beasts all attacked the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect at the same time.


    However, no fierce beast attacked Dehou''s head, this was Xiaobai''s prey for him.


    Xiao Bai is a divine beast, although it is only a divine beast in the game, but his blood is still flowing with the blood of a divine beast, and this blood will not change because of the conversion of the space.


    And Xiao Bai, who has the blood of the beast, has grown rapidly during this period. After all, every time Huang Feng goes to a space, it takes one year. In all, Xiao Bai has been practicing for many years, plus, He is a sacred beast, and his talent is stronger than Huang Feng. Therefore, his strength growth is not slower than Huang Feng. The reason why he can''t beat Huang Feng is only because Huang Feng has more methods.


    However, in the face of Dehou and others, Xiaobai is still very confident, even if he is besieged, even if the strength of Dehou has improved a lot, Xiaobai is still not ashamed!


    "brush!"


    Seeing the attack from Dehou and the others was about to get close, Xiaobai dodged, but instead of running away, instead of fighting back, he rushed towards one of the elders.


    The elder of Xuanzong was shocked when he saw this situation that day. He didn''t expect Xiao Bai to be so fast. He rushed to him in the blink of an eye.


    The elder of Xuanzong hurriedly arranged a small barrier in front of him that day, trying to resist Xiao Bai''s attack.


    However, just when the elder had just arranged it, Xiao Bai had already rushed over and patted it with a paw.


    "coax!"


    Although Xiaobai¡¯s claws were not big, the energy contained in it was not small. He directly smashed the enchantment. After that, he cast off without reducing his momentum and slapped the unprepared elder of the Sky Profound Sect. Body.


    "what!"


    The elder screamed, and his whole body fell towards the ground like a kite with a broken line.


    Everyone was shocked. Like the elder, they never thought that Xiaobai was so fast and so strong. Although the barrier set by the elder was small and hurried, it was not something that anyone could break. Even if the head of Dehou himself wanted to break the barrier, he would definitely need more than one attack.


    However, Xiao Bai only used one attack, not only shattered the barrier, but also blasted the elder away. Such strength was indeed amazing enough.


    However, it is obviously not the time to marvel. Taking advantage of Xiaobai''s moves, several other people, including the head of Dehou, except for an elder to catch the injured elder before, everyone continues to besie Xiaobai. .


    Xiao Bai¡¯s speed is not unpleasant, he avoided a lot of attacks, but these people are not easy people, especially the head of Virtue, who can be regarded as the highest cultivation level in the entire cultivation world before Huang Feng In addition, as the head of the Profound Sky Sect, the combat experience of the head of Dehou, as well as some combat skills, are very top-notch.


    Therefore, although Xiaobai quickly dodged several attacks, he was still hit by the head of Dehou. Fortunately, Xiaobai reacted fast enough and was not hit by the key, but hurt Yixi¡¯s fur. However, a lot of blood came out.


    "Roar!"


    The injury not only did not make Xiaobai shrink, but made him more violent. Xiaobai was originally a wolf. The wolf is bloodthirsty and easy to kill. In addition, as a beast, he has the self-esteem of being a beast. The injury of such a mortal also aroused his anger.


    After a wild roar, Xiaobai suddenly opened his mouth at the head of Dehou, and wind blades flew out of his air one after another, and the target was the head of Dehou.


    With the lessons learned from the past, everyone did not dare to neglect, and kept evading, but the speed of the wind blade launched by Xiao Bai was too fast, which directly caused those people to have only evasion and no time to fight back.


    Xiao Bai won''t let go of this opportunity, its lightning-like speed once again played out, and once again rushed in front of an elder, his paw directly slapped the opponent''s head!


    The elder was busy avoiding the wind blade, and when he saw an additional figure beside him, he was ready to react. It was already too late, and Xiaobai''s fleshy claws directly slapped his forehead.


    Suddenly, a red and white thing flowed out, and the elder''s eyes suddenly burst. After that, his eyes began to loosen, and he was completely breathless without even fighting back.


    Xiaobai actually killed an elder of Xuanzong with a paw!The others who saw this scene all took a sigh of relief. Who can become an elder in the Profound Sky Sect, who is not a famous figure in the world of cultivation?This reputation not only refers to fame, but also strength. Without strength, there is no way to become the elder of the Profound Sky Sect.


    However, it was such a master who was killed by Xiaobai directly. This incident had a great impact on the other members of the Profound Sky Sect. They also knew Xiaobai was great before, but there was no chance to fight directly. So, they didn''t know how powerful Xiao Bai was.


    And now they know, but it seems that it is already a little late, and they seem to have no retreat.

 2113 Chapter 2113 Singled Out

    Head Dehou saw this scene with a gloomy face, staring at Xiao Bai, gritted his teeth and said, "Go on!"


    At this time, the other elders already felt a panic in their hearts, because their elders were all about the same strength. The two elders just now could only take a blank shot, and the result was one serious injury and one death. , In their words, it is estimated that it is also a similar result to those two people.


    Therefore, they already felt scared in their hearts, and even regretted it. They had known that Xiaobai was so powerful, and they shouldn''t have played against Xiaobai just now.


    "Head, this little thing is really amazing. Should we go back first and discuss this matter from a long-term perspective?" An elder couldn''t help but ask. The other remaining elders also looked expectantly at Dehou. The head, their hearts are really a little afraid of Xiaobai.


    "There is no time. I must take down this little thing today." The head of Dehou still said with a gloomy face: "You know what happened today. Once Huang Feng knows about it, he will never give up. , We have to kill them all, or we have to take down this little beast and conquer the fierce beasts in the hundred thousand mountains. There is no other choice."


    The other elders are silent. Indeed, the current situation seems to be very unfavorable for them. They do not have too many choices. Once things cannot be done smoothly today, then, waiting for them, Huang Feng will be crazy. The revenge, and that kind of revenge is something that all of them are unwilling to bear and cannot bear.


    Therefore, they have to finish their work today, and there is no longer time to plan.


    Originally, they were all planned, but they did not expect that the great formation of the Huaxia Sword Sect and the appearance of Xiaobai and those fierce beasts completely broke their plan.


    And these fierce beasts that should have appeared in the demon world are now here, so it is already obvious that Huang Feng has already known about their affairs and made preparations in advance, otherwise, these fierce beasts will not appear. They are here, so they have no retreat. They must catch Xiao Bai. However, to subdue these fierce beasts, only then will they have the strength to compete with Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong.


    "Go!" The head of Dehou yelled, and several elders of Xuanzong did not hesitate this time, they all moved towards Xiaobai to besiege.


    Xiao Bai was not afraid. After killing an elder of the Profound Sky Sect, he quickly stepped forward and wandered among the elders of Profound Sky Sect, looking for opportunities to attack them.


    Xiaobai is not stupid. He is a beast with IQ himself. In addition, he and Huang Feng have been together for a long time. Under the influence of ears and eyes, he has become more intelligent. He has discovered that these besieging him Among the people, the most powerful is the head of Dehou. If you deal with the head of Dehou first, you will definitely be entangled by the head of Dehou. In that case, the other elders of the Tianxuanzong will have the opportunity to attack. Attacked yourself.


    Therefore, Xiaobai did not directly face the attack of Dehou head, but cleverly avoided. First, he did not directly fight against Dehou head, but set the target on the other elders.


    Compared with the powerful head of Dehou, the other elders are much weaker. Facing Xiaobai''s attack, they will soon have only the power to parry, but no fight back.


    However, if you keep defending for a long time, you will lose, and you will keep defending. It will definitely not work. What''s more, Xiaobai''s speed is very fast. So, before long, two elders were attacked by Xiaobai. Once hit by Xiao Bai, the head of Dehou and others did not even have a chance to rescue them, and the two elders belched.


    The head of Dehou''s face became more and more ugly, and his subordinates became more and more anxious. He also saw Xiaobai''s idea. Obviously, this was to kill several elders on his side first. If he could hide, he would hide. In this way, even if he wanted to kill the enemy, Xiao Bai would not give him a chance to prove the attack. He had all the strength and it was useless.


    And Xiao Bai was very fast, and he used those elders wisely to serve as shelters. In this way, it would be even more difficult for the head of Dehou to hit Xiao Bai.


    "You guys go to kill other fierce beasts, this little beast, leave it to me." Head Dehou said to the elders.


    These elders are not very helpful at all here. Instead, they are being killed by Xiaobai constantly seizing opportunities. In this way, even if they finally catch Xiaobai and conquer the 100,000 mountains Those fierce beasts here, the strength of their Sky Profound Sect, will also have a big loss.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou asked these elders to help other disciples. As for Xiaobai, let''s deal with it alone.


    "Yes, take care of the head." The elders replied in a hurry, exhorting them, and then left here.


    These elders were really afraid of Xiaobai in their hearts. They really didn''t expect Xiaobai to be so powerful. In front of Xiaobai, they had no power to fight back at all, just like a child. In a fight with a mature man, he was immediately killed by the opponent, and the whole body of his own ability did not even have the opportunity to display.


    But now, when they heard the command of the head of Dehou, they naturally did not hesitate. If they continue to stay here, the only thing waiting for them may be death.


    Therefore, the remaining few elders quickly left Xiaobai and flew to other fierce beasts. Although the other fierce beasts are powerful, they are much worse than Xiaobai. This makes them again. Regained confidence.


    "Bump!" An elder of the Sky Profound Sect, just flew to the side of a fierce beast, and shot the fierce beast away with a palm. After that, it fell heavily to the ground. It seemed that he was not dead but also seriously injured.


    Seeing this scene, the elder breathed out a heavy breath, with a relieved expression on his face, and said to himself: "This is the right thing. If I fight with that little beast, I will feel like a waste. "


    Obviously, a fierce beast that was not weak was blown away with one blow, which allowed the elder to regain some confidence. Just now, Xiaobai almost shot him out of self-confidence. In front of Xiaobai, he felt that he was It was like a trash, it was useless at all, and there was no power to fight back at all. Now, when facing other fierce beasts, he found the feeling of being a master, and he was instantly relieved.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a gust of wind in his ears, and he subconsciously hid to the side, because it was too sudden and made him look quite embarrassed. However, at this time, obviously he did not pay attention to appearance. At the time, when he turned around embarrassingly, he found that there was already a fierce-looking fierce beast standing in front of him, and that fierce beast was staring at him firmly at this time, although he hadn''t made a move yet. However, the elder felt a dangerous breath from the beast''s body.


    The feeling of danger just appeared in the heart of the elder again, which made the elder very embarrassed, and even if he was suppressed by Xiaobai before, after all, it was a very powerful existence, and he was not his opponent. Not so difficult to accept.


    But now an ordinary fierce beast actually made himself feel that kind of danger, which made the elder feel very bad, and the self-confidence he had just recovered seemed to be challenged again.


    "Beast, dare to attack me unexpectedly, I must take your skin today!" The elder said to the fierce beast in front of him.


    And this elder is the one who just said that he wants to peel off the skin of Huang Feng. Now, he wants to peel off the skin of the fierce beast in front of him. It seems that he likes peeling the skin very much, but I don¡¯t know if he can do it. at this point.


    After the fierce beast heard the leader¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t have the slightest fear. Instead, he had a calm face. Naturally, the elder wouldn¡¯t think that the fierce beast did not understand his own words. A fierce beast of this level has no problem in understanding human words, and the other party is still so calm, obviously he is not in his eyes.


    This caused the elder''s self-esteem to suffer a major blow. Xiao Bai just didn''t put it in his eyes, but now, a fierce beast came out, and he actually treated himself with this attitude, it really was his own soft persimmon.


    The elder who was full of anger, roared, his palms had been discharged, and a powerful energy rushed towards the beast. The elder was sure that as long as the beast was caught like this, then its fate would be Like the fierce beast just now, it must be seriously injured if it does not die!


    However, it was necessary to hit the beast with this attack. When this elder of Xuanzong first started to attack, the beast opposite him also moved at the same time. It faced the attack of the elder, and He didn''t run away, but didn''t fight back, and jumped toward the elder, leaving a lot of afterimages in the same place quickly.


    In the process of leaping, the fierce beast easily avoided the attack of the elder Xuanzong that day, and afterwards, it cast off and rushed towards the elder.


    The elder of Xuanzong was shocked that day, and he did not care about the strength of this fierce beast. It was not his strong point to evade, pull away, and fight personally. Therefore, in order to ensure safety, he must fight the fierce beast. Keep a certain distance.


    However, that fierce beast is faster, and has been close to him, not giving him a chance to move away. At the same time, it is still attacking. You know, these in the hundred thousand mountains Fierce beasts, the means of attack are not just their claws, especially those top fierce beasts, they can all be used as weapons.

 2114 Chapter 2114 Heavy losses

    "bump!"


    It was not the fierce beast that was hit this time, but the elder of the Sky Profound Sect just now!


    The elder of the Profound Sky Sect, with an expression of disbelief and unwillingness on his face, fell from the air. He couldn''t figure out why he was so famous in the realm of cultivation. Why did he end up like this today? Forget about the white abuse, now that a fierce beast comes out, he can''t beat it!


    Xiaobai¡¯s strength is obvious to all, and it¡¯s normal to not be able to beat him. However, although the fierce beasts in these 100,000 mountains are powerful, he should be able to compete with the opponent, plus he has recently had it. The epiphany, at least should be able to gain some upper hand, how come the person who is defeated now is himself?


    When did the fierce beast in the hundred thousand mountains become so powerful?


    Before, people in the cultivation world used the 100,000 mountains as a forbidden area. One is that the fierce beasts here are very powerful, and the other is that there are many fierce beasts here. For some masters in the cultivation world, the latter is the key point, like Xuanzong. The strength of the elders in this kind of martial arts group is very strong. Although they can''t say that they have won the fierce beasts in the 100,000 mountains in strength, they are not too embarrassed. The reason why they usually do not come, or less The Shiwan Dashan that came here was mainly afraid of encountering too many beasts of the same level.


    However, now he is singled out against the fierce beast. He has no reason to lose so badly. Even if he loses, it will be after a few hours with the fierce beast. How could he be so fast? Was defeated?


    When did the fierce beast in the hundred thousand mountains become so powerful?


    This question has been lingering in his mind, making that elder confused.


    What made him even more puzzled and shocked was that when he fell down, he was horrified to find that the other elders of the same sect are now in the same situation as himself, or they have been defeated by the beast. , Either is in a state of being suppressed, even if it has not yet been defeated, but that is a matter of minutes.


    In his mind, the question just appeared again.


    When did the fierce beast in the hundred thousand mountains become so powerful?


    Ordinary people usually don''t dare to come to these 100,000 mountains, but people of their level still come occasionally, and they have fought against the fierce beasts here. This is to increase their combat experience or to experience themselves.


    However, every time they came before, there were not a few fierce beasts who fought. However, they have never been so embarrassed as they are today. If they were so embarrassed by themselves, it would be fine. However, this is obviously not the case now, my fellow elders. , All seemed very embarrassed, he hadn''t seen this situation before.


    "Why is this?" the elder thought to himself. However, at this time, he had no chance to consider this question, and no one gave him an answer, because a dark shadow was approaching him quickly, in front of him. Keep getting bigger and bigger.


    The elder of the Sky Profound Sect was very familiar with this dark shadow. This dark shadow was the fierce beast who had just defeated him. Obviously, the fierce beast knew that he didn''t want to let him go, and it had already followed him.


    When the elder saw this situation, he was shocked and wanted to avoid the opponent''s attack. However, he is now in the air and it is very difficult to change direction. At the same time, he has been injured by the beast just now, even now. A small movement will make him take a breath.


    By the time the elder finally moved, it was too late. The fierce beast had chased him in front of him and slapped him with a paw. With great power, the fierce beast¡¯s paw directly gave his body Scratching a pair of clothes, the blood suddenly spilled, like rain.


    "Help, help me!" The elder of the Sky Profound Sect struggled to shout these words, but his voice was very weak, and on this messy battlefield, he couldn''t spread it too far, so no one heard it. .


    Of course, even if someone heard it, it would be of no use. Those ordinary disciples are now being besieged by fierce beasts. There are more fierce beasts than the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect, so it is impossible for them to get rid of it. Those fierce beasts came to rescue this elder. Of course, even if they came, they wouldn''t be so capable of saving.


    As for those who are able to save, there is also no time at this time. The head of Dehou is fighting against Xiaobai. It seems that the situation is not very optimistic, and the other elders, at this time, the situation is not better than him. No matter how much, someone has already died before him, even if he didn''t die, at this time, either he was seriously injured and was hunted down, or he was lingering, completely at a disadvantage.


    Therefore, at this time, even if someone hears his life-saving sound, no one will come to save him.


    "Puff!"


    The fierce beast retracted its claws, and then, there was another moment after that, the eyes of the elder of the Profound Sky Sect suddenly burst, and a huge darkness struck him, making him feel very tired. After that, it was just two breathing spaces. , He swallowed his last breath, completely lost his breath.


    It''s just that this elder is obviously not looking at his purpose, his eyes are wide open, and at the same time, there are doubts and unwillingness on his face.


    And there were several other elders who had the same expression as him. It was only for a while. The elders of the Sky Profound Sect who withdrew from Xiaobai had already died for the most part, only two or three were still insisting, but, look. It looks like it won''t last long.


    These elders did not expect that they escaped Xiaobai''s claws, but in the end they would die here, naturally with unwillingness on their faces, and of course, there were doubts.


    These elders are very puzzled about the sudden increase in the strength of these fierce beasts. They can''t figure out why these fierce beasts have improved so many cultivation bases in such a short period of time. Three years ago In the battle between humans and demons, these fierce beasts were in the demon clan at the beginning, so these elders of the Profound Sky Sect also fought against these fierce beasts in the battle three years ago.


    At that time, although these fierce beasts were also very powerful, they were not yet at this level. At that time, they were able to resist the attacks of these fierce beasts, and even, sometimes they could have the upper hand. They also killed Some fierce beasts.


    However, in just three short years, when they fought these fierce beasts again today, they were horrified to find that they were no longer the opponents of these fierce beasts at all, and the opponent was stronger than them. It''s not one and a half anymore, that''s a level of feeling. Although these fierce beasts are not as strong as Xiao Bai, they are already much higher than those of them.


    This is the reason for the puzzled expressions on everyone''s faces. In only three years, even these fierce beasts have extraordinary talents, but they shouldn''t. It is impossible to improve so much in these three years.


    And some wise elders suddenly thought of one thing before they died, that is, these fierce beasts were all subdued by Xiao Bai and Huang Feng. In other words, this matter is very likely to be It is related to Xiaobai and Huang Feng.


    And I think that the disciples of Huaxia Jianzong under Huang Feng have also made rapid progress in just two or three years. These people seem to understand what, of course, they don¡¯t know the specific situation. of.


    Obviously, these elders of Xuanzong did not know that these fierce beasts are also members of the Huaxia Sword Sect. It can even be said that they are all Huang Feng¡¯s disciples now. To help them in their cultivation, Huang Feng even exchanged them specially. So, the exercises suitable for them are to help them cultivate.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s efforts were not in vain. It was just three short years. All the fierce beasts have greatly improved in terms of strength, and even they have improved more than Li Yunfei and others. After all, these fierce beasts have improved greatly. Beasts, many talents are stronger than Li Yunfei and the others.


    The outside world only knows that Huang Feng has subdued these fierce beasts, but they don¡¯t know that Huang Feng even gave them the exercises and let them continue to practice. Therefore, these fierce beasts with much improved strength are Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong. Now, everyone in the Sky Profound Sect who didn''t know the specific situation suffered a big loss in this regard.


    Not only these elders, but also the other ordinary disciples, are constantly falling. Many of them have dealt with beasts before, but their strength is not as strong as those of the elders. Therefore, they were only on the outskirts of Shiwan Dashan, and some ordinary murderers, even in the battle three years ago, they did not come into contact with too many powerful beasts, mainly Huang Feng and the others came. It''s too timely.


    However, today, they are fighting these fierce beasts thoroughly, and they realized at this time how powerful these fierce beasts are, it is more powerful than they had heard before.


    When the head of Dehou and the elders were still besieging Xiaobai, the ordinary disciples here were already fighting with other murderers, and since then, these ordinary disciples of the Sky Profound Sect have been constantly It¡¯s just that because the head of Dehou and the elders are thinking about Xiaobai¡¯s body, plus, there are many disciples of the Profound Sky Sect after all, so even if they are already dead, they are not very Obviously, neither the head of Dehou nor the elders noticed this situation.


    And with the passage of time, not only the elders were lost, but also the ordinary disciples. At this time, they had already died a lot. Even, they died faster than the elders, one by one. Ordinary disciples, like raindrops, are constantly falling from the air.

 2115 Chapter 2115 Death Strike

    "How could this be?" The head of Dehou, who was at war with Xiaobai, accidentally glanced around and was suddenly taken aback for me.


    Originally, there were many disciples of the sect around him, although some were killed by a counterattack by the mountain guard at the Huaxia Jianzong resident, but there are still many remaining.


    However, now, around the head of Dehou, there is a large area of ??space that was originally full of human shadows, but now there are no people. Seeing this situation, the head of Dehou is naturally surprised. And caused some daze.


    Before, the head of Dehou and the elders, when besieging Xiaobai, because both sides are powerful generations, even the aftermath will cause a lot of harm to others. Therefore, those disciples of Xuanzong We, the place where the ordinary fierce beasts were fighting was a little far away from the head of Dehou, plus, there were too many people before, and some losses were invisible.


    After that, those elders all left Xiaobai¡¯s side and went to fight with ordinary murderers, leaving only one Dehou head to deal with Xiaobai. The strength of Dehou head was originally worse than Xiaobai. Now I was facing Xiao Bai alone again, so naturally I didn''t dare to show the slightest carelessness, so I could only concentrate and face Xiao Bai wholeheartedly.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou simply didn''t have time to take care of the surrounding matters, which caused him to not understand what was happening around him.


    But now, when he accidentally observed the surrounding situation with the corner of his eye, he finally realized that, I don¡¯t know when, the disciples on his side have lost a lot, and the surrounding area is empty. Wan disciples, there may be only a few thousand left now.


    And what shocked and horrified Dehou''s head was that among the remaining people, he did not find the elders.


    Although there are still thousands of people, the strength of the elders of the Profound Sky Sect is naturally much higher than that of ordinary disciples. Therefore, when fighting, the momentum created is naturally greater, so as long as they Still, the head of Dehou will definitely be able to find them.


    However, among the remaining people, the head of Dehou could not find them. Seeing this situation, the panic in the heart of the head of Dehou can be imagined.


    Ran?Still dead?


    There are only these two situations, but the head of Dehou knows in his heart that the first possibility is not very high. Those elders will not leave themselves and their disciples alone. What''s more, all around are Fierce beasts, even those elders who want to escape, are very difficult.


    So, they are all dead?


    Thinking of this possibility, the head of Dehou felt even more impossible. He knew the strength of those elders. How long did he leave him? How could he die so soon?And, is the one left dead?


    No matter how the head of Dehou thought, he felt impossible. He knew the strength of those fierce beasts, which was far worse than Xiaobai. Even if his elders were besieged, they couldn''t die so fast.


    Obviously, the head of Dehou is the same as the elders. The impression of the strength in the hundred thousand mountains is still three years ago. In these three years, even if the strength of the beasts has increased, it will not increase. Too fast, at least, it should be less than them.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou''s wrong assessment of the strength of those fierce beasts led to a wrong judgment.


    "bump!"


    When the head of Dehou was stunned, he suddenly felt that his abdomen was hit hard and his whole body flew out without any control.


    It was Xiao Bai who hurt Dehou''s head by shooting. Xiaobai''s strength was originally higher than that of Dehou''s head. However, if a master moves, a single mistake is impossible, and Dehou''s head is actually there. At this moment, he was stunned. This was simply looking for death. Although Xiao Bai was not a human being, he had extremely rich combat experience. Naturally, he would not want to let go of such an opportunity.


    When the head of Dehou was knocked out, he secretly said "It''s bad!"


    As a master, the head of Dehou naturally knew that he had just made a big taboo. It was just that he was too shocked by the surrounding situation that made him forget this. Now, he really paid for it. Cost.


    The head of Dehou hurriedly wanted to react, but, just now, he was hit so much that he was injured now, which has some influence on his movements. In addition, he is now In the air, there is no place to borrow force, so it takes some time to react.


    Naturally, Xiao Bai would not let go of this opportunity, and would not give him such time. When the head of Dehou just flew out, he followed him like a shadow and followed him above the head of Dehou. After flying, he aimed at the body of Dehou''s head, fell sharply, and stepped on his limbs toward the body of Dehou''s head.


    "Crack!"


    Head Dehou clearly heard that his body with his ribs being trampled off, his face turned pale in an instant, and more importantly, his body, under the impact of Xiao Bai, was not Controlled and flew down quickly, getting closer and closer to the ground.


    The head of Dehou is very anxious. His current situation is very dangerous. Even he can no longer care about the pain caused by his injury. He raised his head slightly in the air, and Xiao Bai was standing at him right now. He also lowered his head slightly and looked at him.


    One person and one beast, with eyes facing each other, the head of Dehou saw ridicule, contempt, and bloodthirsty in Xiaobai''s eyes!


    Such a look made the head of Dehou very angry. He is the head of Xuanzong, and the first person in the world of cultivation. No matter who sees it, he must be respectful, but in Huang After the appearance of the peak, everything seemed to be different. People talked more about it and became Huang Feng. Those who were in awe and admiration were all Huang Feng, which made the head of Dehou feel very unhappy.


    However, at that time, the head of Dehou hadn''t put Huang Feng in his eyes and remembered him. In his eyes, Huang Feng was a very strong, but he was a newbie who had no qualifications and experience. It is not too difficult for oneself to get him under his command.


    However, what happened afterwards was unexpected. Huang Feng rejected himself and founded the Huaxia Sword Sect. However, even at that time, he did not regard Huang Feng as a great enemy, and he was still waiting for Huang Feng''s school. Pour it out, and then go to show favor to Huang Feng and invite him to his subordinates.


    What happened after that was beyond his expectation again. Not only did Huang Feng''s Huaxia Sword Sect fail to get rid of it, it was also developing better and better, and even threatened his sect''s position in the realm of cultivation.


    It wasn''t until this time that the head of Dehou understood that he had always underestimated Huang Feng''s. Before he knew it, he actually watched a major enemy and developed in this way, and it seemed that he was only aware of it. By the time, I seemed to find it a bit late.


    The head of Dehou could even think of how people from other sects thought about this, and how they laughed at him in their hearts, and all this directly led him to destroy Huang Feng and destroy Huaxia Sword. Zong''s determination.


    However, now, he saw ridicule and contempt in the eyes of Xiaobai, such a beast, which made the mentality of the head of Dehou explode in an instant!


    It¡¯s fine for people from other sects to laugh at themselves in their hearts. I was really careless this time, but you, a little beast, dare to laugh at yourself. Are you really a trash?


    The head of Dehou, who was angry and mad, slapped Xiaobai fiercely. This palm mobilized his whole body strength. Even, because of the injury, after this palm, his injury would be affected. More serious.


    However, at this time, the head of Dehou can no longer take care of so much. His eyes have become blood red because of excessive stimulation. Thinking of his disciples, the elders are also missing. The head of Dehou is also missing. My heart is even more crazy.


    Therefore, the head of Dehou has already performed supernormally with this blow, exceeding the limit of potential. The power of this blow is certainly huge, but after this blow, the head of Dehou is almost a useless person, at least It is only in the first half of the bed to fully recover.


    Of course, that also has to be if he can go back alive.


    Xiaobai was originally looking at Dehou¡¯s head. When Dehou¡¯s eyes were red, he had already discovered that something was wrong. He stomped on his feet, and with the help of Dehou¡¯s body, his whole body turned outward. Flew out.


    Although Xiao Bai was alert enough and the speed of reaction was not unpleasant, however, for the head of Dehou, this hand that exceeded his strength still could not be completely avoided.


    "Oh!"


    At the critical moment, Xiao Bai avoided the vital point, but even so, he was hit hard, and his whole body flew out like a cannonball out of the chamber.


    Seeing Xiaobai''s tragic situation, the head of Dehou smiled happily, "Let you laugh at me, even a little animal dare to laugh at me! Ahem!"


    Head Dehou smiled and coughed out a big mouthful of blood, and the whole person quickly wilted.


    Xiaobai¡¯s screams attracted the attention of many fierce beasts around him. Several fierce beasts flew towards Xiaobai and used their bodies to catch Xiaobai, while the remaining few flew towards Xiaobai. The head of Dehou flew over.


    Seeing several powerful beasts flying towards him, the head of Dehou wanted to avoid him. However, at this time, he was already injured and his whole body was no longer obedient. He felt that his own The body, even if it takes a breath now, seems very difficult.

 2116 Chapter 2116 Elder Wang Comes Aid

    "Tear!"


    When those fierce beasts flew to the head of Dehou, they were not polite. They directly used their mouths very rudely towards his body. Xiaobai was their leader, and now, Xiaobai was The head of Dehou was injured, these beasts with IQ, the anger in their hearts can be imagined.


    When the head of Dehou started, he still wanted to resist. However, there was no effect. He attacked one of the fierce beasts, only to find that his own attack hit the opponent''s body. There is not much effect.


    This situation will occur. On the one hand, the head of Dehou himself was already injured. He just shot Xiaobai and he used too much force, which directly caused him to be injured. At this time, even if he wants to adjust the group more It¡¯s very difficult for the infuriating qi, and the effect is naturally not satisfactory.


    Another reason is that these fierce beasts, than the head of Dehou thinks, are much more powerful. Obviously, the head of Dehou has found a deviation in the evaluation of the strength of these beasts, which led to this result. .


    The fierce beasts in the hundreds of thousands of mountains originally focused on physical training. These fierce beasts have very strong physical defense capabilities. Coupled with these three years of cultivation, their physical defenses at this time are Quite powerful.


    Therefore, the blow of the head of Dehou, hitting the fierce beast, would have no effect, and it seemed a little soft.


    Seeing this result, the head of Dehou himself also wanted to be stunned, and at this time, he seemed to want to understand why his elders disappeared so quickly, not because they ran away, but it is very likely It was killed by these fierce beasts, or seriously injured, because the strength of these fierce beasts was obviously much higher than that of three years ago, and also much stronger than their own elders.


    "Haha, I think I have a strong virtue. I think I can never make mistakes when looking at people in my life. I didn''t expect it, but I punched Huang Feng. Huang Feng, I really underestimated you! You are fine, we are finished with Xuanzong !" At this time, the head of Dehou had already given up resistance, raised his head and screamed, letting the fierce beasts around him attack him.


    Head Dehou knew in his heart that at this time, any resistance was futile. He had been seriously injured and could not resist at all. In fact, even if he was not injured now, he was besieged by so many more powerful beasts. , He estimated that there are more ill luck.


    The head of Dehou also understood that this time, not only was he going to die here, but also his Profound Sky Sect would be completely finished. The head of his own was dead, and the other elders were probably either dead. Seriously injured, as for the ordinary disciples, at this time, they also suffered heavy casualties. It can be said that such encounters were never encountered by people from the Profound Sky Sect, and even they had never thought about it.


    However, the head of Dehou knew that their Sky Profound Sect was really over, and there was no chance of turning over. All of this was due to Huang Feng. He underestimated Huang Feng at the beginning because he underestimated Huang Feng in his heart. He would choose this opportunity to take action against the Huaxia Sword Sect. As a result, he has not officially entered the Huaxia Sword Sect''s residence until now. He has already lost all of his losses and the entire Sky Profound Sect is destroyed.


    As for the half of the people who followed Huang Feng to the Demon Realm, the head of Dehou no longer had any hope in his heart. Through the things here, the head of Dehou has understood that Huang Feng must have known them before. That''s why there is such an arrangement. Then, Huang Feng himself is in the Demon Realm, he will let go of the other half of his school?


    Therefore, even if the head of Dehou is reluctant to admit it, he already understands in his heart that this time, their Sky Profound Sect is really over, not only to get down from the position of the first school in the cultivation world, but also, it is very likely to be cultivation Jiezhong disappeared directly, and he came to attack Huaxia Jianzong by himself, calculating Huang Feng, Huang Feng would definitely not give up.


    Head Dehou did not regret his decision. When he felt that Huaxia Sword Sect became a threat to Sky Profound Sect, he had already planned to destroy Huaxia Sword Sect. He felt that his fault was not in this idea, but Yu underestimated Huang Feng. If he knew that Huang Feng had so many arrangements, he would definitely not act hastily, and would definitely wait for a more suitable opportunity, even if he temporarily lost his status as the number one school in the cultivation world. He is acceptable.


    However, the matter has reached this point, even if he regrets this action, he has no chance to do it again.


    "I really want to go in and see what it looks like." Head Dehou muttered to himself while looking at the residence of the Huaxia Sword Sect not far away.


    From the beginning to the present, they have not been able to enter the residence of Huaxia Sword Sect, and before, the head of Dehou did not have the opportunity to come here. He does not know much about this place, and he wants to kill it, but now it seems , He has no chance to go in.


    Those fierce beasts did not pay attention to the feelings of the head of Dehou. Their movements did not stop in the slightest. Before long, the body of the head of Dehou was broken and the blood in the body was spilled from the air. A rain of blood formed, and before Dehou''s body had not completely landed, he had no sound and became a corpse.


    A generation of outstanding people, who has been the number one person in the world for many years, and has been the head of the world''s number one cultivation sect for many years. He died outside the residence of Huaxia Sword Sect. Until his death, he was not able to enter Huaxia Sword. Zong¡¯s interior.


    As for those disciples of Xuanzong who were still fighting fiercely, there seemed to be some people who were shocked when they discovered the situation here. Of course, more of them were grief.


    In their hearts, Huang Feng is powerful, but Dehou¡¯s head has always been their banner. Even in terms of strength, he may not be as good as Huang Feng, but he is definitely one of the best players. Maybe he can¡¯t beat Huang Feng, but he beats other People have no problems at all.


    And now, the banner in their hearts was actually killed by the beasts, and it was still a very miserable one, which made them a little unacceptable. Although they were also with these murderers, these Fierce beasts are indeed very powerful, but no matter how powerful they are, they cannot kill their head.


    However, now, the head of Dehou is dead, and he is dead in front of them, even if they don''t want to believe it, but the actual situation is like this, how can they not feel sad in their hearts.


    What followed was a feeling of despair. From the beginning, the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect were in a state of being suppressed by the beasts and suffered heavy losses. However, at that time, there was still a trace in their hearts. Hope, that is the head of Dehou, they are all waiting for the head of Dehou to defeat Xiaobai, and then come to rescue them.


    But now their head was killed right in front of them, so their last hope has disappeared. All around are fierce beasts, and they don¡¯t even have a chance to run. At this time, they have in their hearts, There is only despair.


    "I surrender." A disciple of the Tianxuanzong who collapsed in his mentality shouted in despair. At this time, if they don''t surrender, they will only have a dead end.


    And this sentence is like a trumpet. Just after speaking, the other disciples of the Profound Sky Sect on the scene also shouted words to surrender. Of course, some people want to fight to the end, but, such people Not much after all.


    However, even though these people are shouting to surrender, they are still very worried. After all, they don¡¯t know whether their surrender will be accepted by the other party, because the target of their surrender is the beast. not human.


    "Roar!"


    Xiaobai''s ears roared again, although a little weak, but still a fierce breath.


    When Xiaobai¡¯s roar was heard, the fierce beasts at the scene stopped and did not take action against the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect who had surrendered. This made the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect breathe a sigh of relief. Of course, for those For those who are still stubbornly resisting, the fierce beasts will naturally not be polite at all.


    Soon, the scene was quiet. Except for some people who were wounded and wailing, there were no other fighting sounds at the scene. Those disciples of the Profound Sky Sect either surrendered or were killed by the beast. The battle ended with the final victory of the fierce beast on Xiaobai''s side.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, the front is the residence of the Huaxia Sword Sect." At this time, a group of people flew in from a distance. It was the Elder Wang and others who had escaped from the devil before.


    Elder Wang and others finally got away from the Demon Realm. After that, they wanted to return to the sect without stopping to inform the head and tell him that all of this was Huang Feng¡¯s conspiracy. However, when they arrived at the sect¡¯s station, they found out, There were only a handful of dozens of people in the entire sect, and everyone else followed the leader to the station of Huaxia Jianzong.


    After learning of this situation, Elder Wang was shocked, ignoring his physical fatigue, and hurriedly flew to the station of Huaxia Jianzong, trying to stop them and tell them everything before the head of Dehou and the others attacked the station of Huaxia Jianzong. .


    And at this time, they finally reached the outskirts of Huaxia Jianzong''s residence, but, far away, they seemed to find that something was wrong.


    "Elder, there seems to be something wrong there." A disciple pointed to the front and said to Elder Wang.


    Elder Wang¡¯s eyesight is obviously better than that of the disciple. He can see clearly that there is indeed something wrong in the front. There are fierce beasts and monks. Those who appear here at this time are obviously from their sect. .

 2117 Chapter 2117 Indifferent

    After seeing this situation, Elder Wang only hesitated for a while, and said: "Quickly, we speed up the past. It seems that we have guessed correctly before. Huang Feng has indeed sent back all the fierce beasts. The head of them must be now. At war with the beast."


    Elder Wang saw that there were people and fierce beasts in front of him, so he naturally judged that they were fighting the fierce beasts. Obviously, they were still late in the end, and the two sides had already fought. However, Elder Wang He didn''t choose to retreat, but chose to step forward to help. At this time, it is good for the martial arts to have more strength here.


    Obviously, Elder Wang didn''t realize that the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect were not fighting against the fierce beasts, but had surrendered to the fierce beasts. Perhaps they had surrendered to the Huaxia Sword Sect, but they had not yet been accepted.


    Elder Wang was very worried. After all, the facts have proved that Huang Feng had indeed been prepared for a long time. He wanted to remind the leader, but he was still a step late. He just didn''t know if the leader could win here.


    "The head is so powerful, how can it be Huang Feng, that the fledgling, stinky rookie can compare, the head will definitely lead us to kill the beasts and defeat the Huaxia Sword Sect." Elder Wang thought in his heart. I don''t know if he really thinks so, or if he just comforts himself in his heart.


    However, the situation at the scene did not allow him to think any more. After explaining the disciples who came with him, he took the lead and rushed over.


    The disciples of the Profound Sky Sect who broke out from the devil world with Elder Wang did not hesitate at this time and rushed along with Elder Wang. However, in their hearts, they had the same concerns as Elder Wang. In the Devil Realm, they have already suffered from Huang Feng''s loss once, and this time, they don''t know what Huang Feng has in mind.


    It''s just that, no matter what they think in their hearts, in this situation, they have no more choices, they can only move forward with Elder Wang.


    Xiaobai quickly discovered Elder Wang and others here. Although Xiaobai himself was injured and is not fighting now, the fierce beasts under him can continue to fight.


    This time, the number of fierce beasts that came with Xiaobai was large, which was several times as many as that of the disciples of Profound Sky Sect. In addition, after three years of cultivation, the strength of these fierce beasts has increased, even if they are The lowest-level fierce beasts are much stronger than they were three years ago.


    Therefore, in terms of overall strength, the fierce beast has a complete advantage. Although the disciples of the Profound Sky Sect once fought back, the effect was not obvious, and it did not cause too much damage to the fierce beasts. .


    Therefore, even if a war has just ended, the casualties of these fierce beasts are not large, and they do not appear to be too tired. At this time, another battle will not be a big problem, not to mention, this time. The number of people who came is obviously much less than the former head of virtue.


    Before, Elder Wang and others, although there were cover by other people of the school, there were not too many people who could really escape from the battlefield and escape from the devil world. At that time, Elder Wang did not care too much. After all, they came out just to report the letter. Yes, too many people and few people do not have much impact. What''s more, if too many people break out, Huang Feng will definitely not let them go easily, and will definitely send people to chase and intercept them. Moreover, the goal of too many people is also big. It seems very difficult for them to break through smoothly.


    Therefore, at this time, what Xiaobai and others have to face is just a team, not many people, and full of exhausted people, facing such a team, Xiaobai does not have too much worry.


    "Roar!"


    Xiaobai raised his head and roared, and this roar was like an order to charge. When the fierce beasts heard Xiaobai''s roar, they rushed toward Elder Wang and the others.


    Elder Wang and others naturally also discovered the movements of the beasts at this time, but what made them feel puzzled was that their fellow disciples, at this time, stood there in a daze, watching the beasts charge. He didn''t continue to fight, and he didn''t mean to intercept those fierce beasts, as if they were completely outsiders.


    "What''s going on?" Elder Wang found that there seemed to be something wrong with this situation. Why did the scene give him a weird feeling?


    However, the fierce beasts did not give him much time to think, and at this time, they had already approached them.


    "Go!" Elder Wang didn''t want to understand what was wrong, but at this time the fierce beast had already rushed, and he didn''t have time to think about too many questions. He could only grit his teeth and come with him. Those disciples of, gave orders.


    "boom!"


    The two sides quickly fought together. Facing the fierce and unusual beast team, Elder Wang and others were completely at a disadvantage from the beginning. Whether in terms of individual strength or quantity, they were completely defeated. It is not the opponent of those fierce beasts at all.


    "Why are these fierce beasts so strong?" Elder Wang awkwardly dealt with a fierce beast that looked like a fox, while thinking in shock.


    Elder Wang knew the fierce beast in front of him. After all, as the elder of the Sky Profound Sect, Elder Wang had a lot of knowledge. The fierce beast in front of him was called a red-tailed fox, and his whole body was golden. Only the tail was red.


    As for this red-tailed fox, Elder Wang knew that this fierce beast can only be regarded as a middle-to-higher fierce beast in a hundred thousand mountains. Its IQ is not low, but its combat effectiveness has never been too high.


    However, this is such a red-tailed fox that is not very effective. Now it is fighting Elder Wang quite embarrassed. In the case of heads-up, Elder Wang did not have any advantage. This was never before. It¡¯s not that Elder Wang hasn¡¯t fought against this red-tailed fox, but before, even facing three or four such red-tailed foxes at the same time, Elder Wang could steadily gain the upper hand. However, today¡¯s situation Obviously this is not the case, the other party only has one, and Elder Wang is very embarrassed to deal with it.


    "What the hell is going on?" In Elder Wang''s heart, the problems in the hearts of the previous head of Dehou and others also appeared, but no one came to clarify the questions to Elder Wang.


    And soon, Elder Wang discovered another thing that puzzled him. They had already fought with the fierce beasts here, but the disciples in front of them, at this time, were still standing there in a daze. The posture of watching a play did not mean to come up to help.


    Moreover, what made Elder Wang even more uncomprehending was that he hadn''t seen the head or other elders among those inside, and some were just ordinary disciples.


    "What the hell is going on? Did the head have not come, or have already entered the Huaxia Jianzong resident? Why did they stand there and watch, but come to help?" One question after another appeared in Elder Wang''s heart, he found , I can''t figure out a lot of things, and everything here seems to be filled with a weird breath.


    "bump!"


    Because Elder Wang was thinking about things, his attention was inevitably a little inattentive. The red-tailed fox with a high IQ would naturally not let go of this opportunity. He kicked Elder Wang away with a single claw. After that, he didn¡¯t wait. Elder Wang stabilized his figure, but found that he had been surrounded by many beasts.


    What horrified Elder Wang was that through the gaps between the fierce beasts, he saw that the disciples he had brought with him were scarcely left at this time. As for where the disappeared people went, don¡¯t even think about it. know.


    "How could this be? Why are these fierce beasts so powerful?" Elder Wang almost yelled out directly. He was a little unacceptable about the current situation. It was just that after such a short time, there was not much left on his side. One?Why did the fierce beast in these 100,000 mountains suddenly become so powerful?


    Elder Wang¡¯s question is destined to not be answered. Of course, he has no chance to think about it anymore, because, while he was still shocked, the beasts that surrounded him had already besieged him. Even Elder Wang thought about resisting, but it didn''t have the slightest effect, and even a fierce beast could not hurt it.


    The battle soon subsided. Elder Wang himself and the people he brought were wiped out. None of them survived. These fierce beasts would not be polite to these people. As long as there is no order from Xiaobai, they are not. Will stop.


    And just now, Xiao Bai was injured by Dehou¡¯s head. Naturally, he did not have the slightest affection for these people of the Profound Sky Sect. Therefore, at this time, he was just looking at him coldly, and did not want to stop him. Go down and slaughter those disciples of Xuanzong.


    The disciples of the Profound Sky Sect who had surrendered before, did not make any moves from beginning to end, just watching like an outsider, witnessing the destruction of Elder Wang and the people he brought with them. For this result, those days The disciples of Xuanzong, there is no slight surprise. They used to be tens of thousands of people. As a result, they were all defeated by these fierce beasts. Now there are only a few of them left. How many talents such as Elder Wang can beat Those fierce beasts?


    It is precisely because this has been thought of for a long time that these disciples of the Profound Sky Sect who have surrendered and lost the will to fight do not have the slightest intention to help, because they all understand that even if they are helping Elder Wang and others, The final result will not change. It will be their side who will lose, and they will also pay the price of their lives.


    Now that they had surrendered, they no longer had the courage to continue fighting. At this time, they could only watch silently from one side, watching Elder Wang and others all die in battle.

 2118 Chapter 2118

    When the battle here is completely over, all the disciples in the Huaxia Sword Sect have also come out. This cannot be blamed on their timidity. After all, there are tens of thousands of people from the Sky Profound Sect, and their cultivation bases are not low. The disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect who stayed behind are all second-generation disciples who have just entered the martial arts not long ago. They are not strong enough to play any role when they come out. They are just looking for death.


    However, now that the battle is over, they will naturally come out, helping to collect prisoners and cleaning the battlefield.


    Xiaobai also returned to the resident of Huaxia Jianzong to recover from his injuries. Before, he was hit by a dying counterattack from the head of Dehou. The injury was not minor. It is very difficult to recover in a short time. Therefore, He also had no way to go to the Demon Realm to help Huang Feng, only to stay in the resident of Huaxia Sword Sect.


    However, Xiao Bai was still very confident in Huang Feng, even if they didn''t go, Huang Feng would still be able to defeat the Demon Realm.


    At this time, Huang Feng, who made Xiaobai very confident, was still trapped in the Zhuxian array. With the people in the Demon Realm constantly replenishing energy against the "Zhuxian" array, it was still very difficult for Huang Feng to come out. of.


    At this time, in the huge Zhuxian Great Formation, there was only Huang Feng alone. The thousands of disciples in the cultivation world who were trapped in it before, at this time, have all died under the attack of lightning. , Not even a corpse could be left, the entire Zhuxian Great Formation looked empty, and only Huang Feng remained inside.


    The lightning in the Zhuxian Great Formation has never stopped, and the power is very powerful. Therefore, as long as the formation cannot be broken in a short time, those people will be killed, which is also expected.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng has been fine until now. That is surprising. However, many people have no confidence that Huang Feng can come out safely. Things are already obvious. Huang Feng is strong. , However, the formation of the Demon Realm is indeed too powerful, Huang Feng simply can not get out.


    After having reached this conclusion, many people began to feel crooked again.


    Originally, the reason why Cai Dayong and others took refuge in Huangfeng and Huaxia Jianzong was not sincere, but because of their own use. For example, Cai Dayong, at that time, the agent of Kuangsha Valley was not him, but He has a bad relationship with a person, and the other party has the support of the Sky Profound Sect, so he can become the deputy valley master.


    For Cai Dayong, for the position of the Valley Lord, he chose to take a risk at this time. As long as they win and defeat the Sky Profound Sect, then the position of the Valley Lord will return to his hands.


    And now, because everyone is fighting back against the Profound Sky Sect, even if Huang Feng hasn¡¯t come out, they have won, and now the Profound Sky Sect has already lost, the acting Valley Master has been killed by him. , Gu Zhu''s position is definitely his. Huang Feng can''t get out, it seems that there is not much influence.


    And such ambitious people began to have other ideas. Obviously, the Xuanzong has been destroyed now. If Huang Feng can come out, the position of the first sect in the world of cultivation will definitely belong to the Huaxia Sword Sect. , This is something that everyone can think of, and no one dares to have other ideas.


    However, that is under the premise that Huang Feng can come out safely. What if Huang Feng can''t come out?It now appears that the possibility of Huang Feng not coming out is quite high. Although Huang Feng has not been killed by lightning, he has also been injured. Therefore, in the eyes of many people, Huang Feng died in the battle. Fari, that''s a matter of time.


    Once Huang Feng can¡¯t come out, it¡¯s basically impossible for Huaxia Jianzong to become the number one school in the world. Although Huaxia Jianzong has developed rapidly in recent years, it is a new school after all. The foundation is insufficient, and the number of people is not enough. Apart from Huang Feng, the strength is not particularly strong, but it is developing very fast. Everyone is afraid of the Huaxia Jianzong, and Huang Feng accounts for a large part of the reason.


    And if Huang Feng could not come out, then the Huaxia Jianzong wanted to be the first school, and no one else would agree to it, and at that time, it was time for the real crowd to compete.


    Now that the Profound Sky Sect has been destroyed, if the Huaxia Sword Sect were also destroyed, then the entire world of human cultivation would lose its two major leaders. For the world of human cultivation, in terms of strength, that would definitely be a big loss, but , For other schools in the cultivation world, especially those with ambitions, it is a good thing.


    Although the Huaxia Sword Sect is destroyed again, the strength of the cultivation world will drop a lot, but now the Demon Realm is suffering heavy losses, so even if the strength of the human cultivation world declines, they are not worried that the people of the Demon Realm will fight over, because, The Demon Realm also needs to recuperate and rejuvenate. At this time, I absolutely dare not and have no ability to attack the human realm of cultivation.


    Therefore, even if the Huaxia Sword Sect is destroyed at this time, there is no risk of being attacked for the human cultivation world. On the contrary, if the Tianxuan Sect and the Huaxia Sword Sect are destroyed together, then, for other schools, It''s a big opportunity.


    Who wants to be someone else''s brother?Always listen to other people''s orders?Who doesn''t want to be the head of the first school that day?Even if Cai Dayong is like this, a person who has just become an agent valley owner has this idea.


    Originally, if Huang Feng were there, they would not have such thoughts. Huang Feng was enough to suppress them, but Huang Feng is not here, and it is very likely to die directly in the formation, then Cai Dayong and the others couldn''t stop having such thoughts, and there were no more people who had the same thoughts.


    It''s just that Huang Feng is not dead after all. Although these people have this idea, they still dare not take the risk to implement it.


    It was getting late, and the people on the human cultivation world did not leave. Instead, they set up a simple camp near the Ziyan Gate and set up a camp here. The people on the demon world did the same thing. Both sides surrounded this "Zhu Xian" "The big formation continues to confront, of course, more people''s attention is still on the Huang Feng in the formation.


    Once Huang Feng can come out, the Demon Realm is likely to die, and Cai Dayong and others dare not have other ideas. Once Huang Feng dies, then things will be more interesting. The Demon Realm can be temporarily safe, Cai Dayong and others can continue to implement their thoughts.


    Therefore, many people are paying attention to Huang Feng.


    The people of Huaxia Sword Sect are naturally no exception. It¡¯s just that, unlike other people with ulterior motives, they really care about Huang Feng¡¯s safety, but what they can do at the moment is just caring here. As for entering the formation, they There is no such ability. Thousands of people have been killed before, and Huang Feng is so strong, there is no way to come out, let alone these disciples, they just went in for nothing.


    Therefore, Li Yunfei and others can only be worried outside, and also worried about Huang Feng, Mengyaoer and Su Yumo, etc. However, relatively speaking, Su Yumo and others are better than Mengyaoer. People who didn''t know had to calm down a lot. People who didn''t know thought Mengyaoer was Huang Feng''s woman, and Su Yumo and others were just his friends.


    It¡¯s not that Su Yumo and others don¡¯t care enough about Huang Feng. One is that they have confidence in Huang Feng and believe that he can come out. Of course, more importantly, they know that even if Huang Feng had an accident in it, it¡¯s not true. If something happens, it will only come to reality. After all knowing this situation, they naturally did not worry too much about Huang Feng''s situation.


    "Sister Yao''er, let''s eat something." Su Yumo took the thing and handed it to Mengyao, who was staring at "Zhu Xian" in a daze.


    "Thank you." Mengyao took it and said, "Sister Yumo, can you say he can come out?"


    Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng who was still in the formation, and said, "It will, it will definitely be."


    Su Yumo has not known Huang Feng for a short time. Huang Feng has encountered various difficulties before, but they were all solved by Huang Feng. Therefore, even if it is more dangerous this time, Su Yumo believes. Huang Feng will eventually come out unscathed.


    "Sister Yumo, why do I think you are not worried about him?" Mengyao finally asked the doubts in her heart. In fact, she had already discovered that it was not only Su Yumo, but also Huang Feng''s others. Women all seem to be very calm, don''t they love Huang Feng?Obviously this is not the case, but why are they so calm now?Even if he has confidence in Huang Feng, he has been trapped in it for so long, and it is normal to feel worried in his heart.


    Su Yumo''s performance was too calm, no wonder Mengyao''s doubts.


    Hearing Mengyao''s words, Su Yumo smiled slightly and said, "It''s enough to worry about you."


    Mengyao''s face flushed immediately, and Qiqi Aiai said: "I''m just, I''m just..."


    Mengyaoer didn¡¯t know how to explain it. Indeed, since Huang Feng was trapped in that formation, Mengyaoer had been worried and nervous. She thought that other people hadn¡¯t noticed it, but obviously Su Yumo and the others are not fools, and because of their careful thinking, they still couldn''t escape their eyes.


    "Just keep thinking of him in my heart, right?" Su Yumo said.


    "Sister Yumo, I...I''m sorry." Mengyao didn''t know why she apologized, but she felt that she was wrong. Su Yumo was Huang Feng''s woman, but she was against Huang. Feng has a good opinion and even an idea, which seems to be wrong.


    Although Huang Feng has more than one woman.


    "There is nothing to be sorry about." Su Yumo said: "You have also seen that he has more than one woman, and I don''t mind having another sister."


    Hearing Su Yumo''s words, Mengyao''s face turned red.

 2119 Chapter 2119 Conspiracy

    Many people know what Mengyaoer has a good impression on Huang Feng, or many people have seen it. Otherwise, when Mengyaoer clearly supported Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong before, the elders of Tianxuanzong would not That said.


    And Su Yumo and others are not stupid, they are naturally able to see this. In fact, when they first came, they already understood this. After that, the women chose to live in Jingshuizhai. Investigate the meaning of Mengyao.


    And after everyone''s contact, Mengyaoer is obviously a good person. Her good impression of Huang Feng may be derived from worship, but the meaning of love afterwards is no less than that of Su Yumo and others.


    Therefore, Su Yumo''s daughters did not have much resistance to accepting Mengyao''s existence, as she said, Huang Feng already has more than one woman, and if there is one more, everyone can accept it, and For such things, they seem to have gotten used to it.


    It was Mengyao, who was very embarrassed by Su Yumo''s words. Of course, while being shy, she also had a lot of joy. After all, Su Yumo and others did not dislike her existence, which made her There is great hope in the matter with Huang Feng.


    However, immediately, Mengyao''s face dimmed, because she thought of her identity.


    If Mengyaoer is an ordinary disciple of Jingshuizhai, then, as long as Su Yumo and the others do not object and Huang Feng also has a good impression of her, then she can follow Huang Feng, but the reality is not In this way, Mengyaoer is not an ordinary disciple of Jingshuizhai, but the future head of Jingshuizhai. Especially, now that the Master Jingwen is too missing, she has to take on the responsibility of leading Jingshuizhai, which makes her not Able to think about the feelings of four people.


    Although there is no clear stipulation in Jingshui Zhai that the person in charge cannot have Taoist cultivators, but from Mengyaoer¡¯s master Jingwen, the masters of Jingshui Zhai are all without the companions of Taoists. Mengyao knew that she would not have something in the future, her master would not agree, nor would the disciples in the school.


    Therefore, even if Su Yumo is not disgusted with her existence, Huang Feng has a good impression of her, and the affairs between her and Huang Feng are still very slim.


    "What is Sister Yaoer thinking?" The change between Mengyaoer''s expressions was seen by Su Yumo, and it was immediately understood that Mengyaoer was on his mind. After all, Su Yumo was in reality. , But the boss of a big group, this depends on the person''s ability.


    "Nothing." Mengyao shook her head and said, others can''t help me with her own affairs.


    "Is it related to Huang Feng?" Su Yumo said: "Sister Yaoer, I don''t know what happened to you, but sometimes, if you miss something, you will regret it for a lifetime. I hope you can Think clearly."


    "Thank you, Sister Yumo." Mengyao said gratefully. She didn''t expect that Su Yumo not only accepted her, but also enlightened her, which made her very grateful.


    Su Yumo smiled and said, "I used to have a lot of constraints on me, but even then, I didn''t choose to separate from Huang Feng, because I knew that Huang Feng was the right person in my life. Even if it is for our own happiness, we should not give up easily."


    "Yeah." Mengyao nodded thoughtfully, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Su Yumo didn''t say anything, she just didn''t want Mengyaoer to regret it in the future. As for how Mengyaoer decided in the end, it was her own business, and no one else could do it for her.


    While Su Yumo and Mengyaoer were chatting about Huang Feng, a few people were chatting not far from them, and the topic was also related to Huang Feng, but they For Huang Feng, Su Yumo and Mengyao are not as friendly.


    "Everyone, how are you thinking? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss this opportunity, you may miss the most important thing in your life." Among the crowd, an older person said temptation to everyone.


    This old man is the inexplicable suzerain of the Fortunate Xingyue Sect. The reason these people got together tonight is his credit. Originally, Xingyue Sect, as a third-rate sect, had no such appealing power. However, the scene Many people were originally interested in what he said, but no one had proposed it before. Now, when someone has proposed it, others naturally agreed to come along.


    And the inexplicable thing to say today is related to Huang Feng, and it is the thought that moved in the hearts of other people, that is, to attack the Huaxia Sword Sect, after destroying the Sky Profound Sect, then destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect. Then, the world of comprehension will be in a power vacuum, which is a big good thing for many ambitious people. They can take this opportunity to expand their sects and make their sects develop further and become A school with greater power and higher status.


    Many people, including Cai Dayong, had this idea in their hearts when they saw Huang Feng had been trapped in that formation, but at that time, no one was willing to be the first to talk about it. After all, if it fails, other schools still have a chance to ask Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong to forgive them. The first person to say this, Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong will definitely not let it go.


    Therefore, although many people had this idea before, they did not put it into action. They are still waiting. Now, inexplicably, they have gathered everyone who has this idea together. He is the first to propose this. The idea, naturally, makes many people very satisfied.


    It¡¯s just that many people don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s so inexplicable. Such a third-rate elder who is somewhat reluctant to do so is actually so concerned about this matter. Ordinarily, if this matter is successful, the most profitable ones will definitely be those. First-class martial arts, or second-rate top martial arts, they will certainly be able to share more benefits.


    However, Xingyuezong, a sect that is reluctant to third-rate, can obtain limited benefits, but inexplicably seems to be very keen on this matter, and takes the initiative to become the leader.


    "Maybe he wants to take advantage of the chaos to gain more benefits, so that his school can be promoted to third-rate, or even second-rate." Many people thought in their hearts, and it seems that there is only this reason, otherwise, they I don''t understand why I am so caring.


    Obviously, no one would have thought that there was a festival between Xingyue Sect and Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s strength was too strong. If Xingyue Sect really offended Huang Feng, then this sect would basically be impossible to continue. Existed.


    In fact, there is indeed a festival between Xingyue Sect and Huang Feng, but no one else knows about it. Inexplicably, he knows how powerful Huang Feng is, and is afraid of Huang Feng or Huaxia Jianzong¡¯s subsequent revenge. It''s so caring.


    Inexplicably, it was just not long ago that a disciple in his sect had offended Huang Feng and even wanted to kill Huang Feng. After learning about this, his face was inexplicably scared, especially Kuang Sha Gu Na. After a few sect incidents happened, my heart was inexplicably in fear, fearing when Huang Feng would find the door, when that time, his head would be the end, and there would even be killed. It was dangerous, he didn''t feel that he was Huang Feng''s opponent, even if he was added to his own school, he was definitely not Huang Feng''s opponent.


    Therefore, during this period of time, I have been inexplicably in fear. Fortunately, the second crusade against the devil came soon. For the leader of this time, Huang Feng, he was inexplicably in favor at the beginning. Perform well in this action and try to make a good impression on Huang Feng. In that case, Huang Feng might not retaliate against himself.


    Inexplicably, Huang Feng has not come to avenge himself because he has a lot of things to do, and there is no time for the time being. When he is finished, he will definitely come.


    Therefore, inexplicably thinking of taking advantage of this period of time to perform well, change Huang Feng''s mind.


    However, Xingyue Sect is just a third-rate reluctant sect. In this kind of human-devil battle, there are not many opportunities to be able to perform. For this reason, inexplicably, I have always been nervous and afraid.


    It''s just that when Huang Feng was trapped in the "Zhu Xian" array and couldn''t get out, another thought suddenly appeared in his heart: If Huang Feng couldn''t get out all the time, wouldn''t he cause trouble?


    Thinking of this, I felt a little excited. This is a once and for all way, but whether Huang Feng can come out or not is not his decision. After that, he thought that there might be other people who have the same idea. After all, Huang Feng If it does not come out, it will be in line with the interests of more people.


    Thinking of this, he actively contacted these people inexplicably, suggesting that everyone, taking advantage of Huang Feng''s time before he came out, first destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    "But, who can be sure that Huang Feng really can''t get out?" Cai Dayong said. He has witnessed Huang Feng slaying the head of his sect. Therefore, he is very clear about Huang Feng''s strength. Huang Feng was also very frightened. When he was not sure that Huang Feng would not be able to get out, he did not dare to shoot casually.


    "We have all seen the power of the formation. Although Huang Feng is strong, the hope that comes out is still very slim. The Demon Realm has been charging the formation, and Huang Feng will die sooner or later. There." He said inexplicably. He looked at everyone and continued: "And, taking a step back, even if Huang Feng really came out, after such a toss, he must be seriously injured and his strength will be greatly reduced. Without the help of his disciples, without the beasts cheering, he is definitely not an opponent when he faces so many of us at the same time."

 2120 Chapter 2120 Strange Atmosphere

    After hearing the inexplicable words, everyone nodded subconsciously. Indeed, they had seen the power of the formation with their own eyes. In just half a day, the thousands of people trapped inside were all killed. Up.


    Although Huang Feng has not been killed yet, everyone has seen it. Huang Feng has also been struck by lightning many times and suffered serious injuries. It is precisely because of seeing this scene that some of them Some people have such a different mindset.


    And just like what I said inexplicably, even if Huang Feng came out by chance and was struck by lightning so many times, he was definitely injured and his strength was greatly reduced. When the time comes, they will besiege Huang Feng together, and the hope of winning is still not small. .


    Therefore, although they still have to take some risks, relatively speaking, this is their best opportunity. Once they miss it, there will never be a chance to stand up. Before, the Profound Sky Sect became a cultivation world for thousands The first sect in the year, and if Huaxia Jianzong replaces Xuanzong, I¡¯m afraid that their time as the first sect in the cultivation world will never be short. In that case, they will have to wait a long, long time if they want to turn over. , People like them can''t see it anymore.


    Therefore, it is inexplicable to propose. Of course, it is also what everyone thinks. Before Huang Feng comes out, the Huaxia Sword Sect must be destroyed first, otherwise, Huang Feng comes out, even if it is injured, there will be people from Huaxia Sword Sect. Guarding, they want to kill Huang Feng, but it is not an easy task. Once Huang Feng regains his vitality, these people will end up no better than the people of Profound Sky Sect.


    "Everyone, how are you thinking about it? The so-called wealth and wealth are in danger, and the opportunity is right in front of you. If you are not sure, then there will really be no chance." Inexplicably, seeing many people have emotional expressions on their faces. Continue to ask.


    Everyone is indeed very tempted, but they are also really afraid of Huang Feng, so they haven''t made up their minds yet.


    "Ahem, in my opinion, this is not a trivial matter. We go back to discuss with the people in the sect and find a safe way. In addition, we can continue to look at Huang Feng''s situation. There are people from the Demon World. Huang Feng will definitely not be able to get out for a while.¡± At this moment, another older person said.


    This person is Bi Hai, the suzerain of Feihongzong. Feihongzong is a stronger existence than Kuangsha Valley. It is also a first-class top-level school. Although it is not comparable to the Tianxuanzong and Jingshuizhai before, the overall strength is still Among the top five, this time, the Sky Profound Sect was defeated, and he was one of those who were tempted by the Huaxia Sword Sect. After all, if the Huaxia Sword Sect was also destroyed, then there would be hope for his Feihong Sect. Fighting for the position of the first cultivation sect that day.


    Therefore, Bi Hai is still very concerned about this matter, but it is precisely because he is not the head of a small school, he is more cautious in considering things. He has had contact with Huang Feng before. Even like the head of Dehou, he had solicited Huang Feng, so he knew Huang Feng''s power very well, so he didn''t dare to do it lightly.


    "In addition, Jingshuizhai has always been very close to Huaxia Jianzong, and we have to guard against it. Once we start with Huaxia Jianzong, then we must consider Jingshuizhai''s participation in the war." Bi Hai continued.


    After everyone secretly whispered the old fox in their hearts, they have to admit that what Bi Hai said is reasonable. Jingshuizhai is now the head of Mengyaoer, and Mengyaoer¡¯s feelings for Huang Feng are very important to many people. I understand, so now, Jingshuizhai wears a pair of pants with Huaxia Jianzong. Once they take action against Huaxia Jianzong, Jingshuizhai will definitely participate in this. There is almost no doubt about this. Jingshuizhai was the first to express support for Huaxia. Sword Sect, so everyone must consider Jingshuizhai''s participation in the war.


    "What Sect Master Bi said is very reasonable. This is not a trivial matter. We all have to plan carefully. Once we make a mistake, then we people may not have the opportunity to return to the world of human cultivation, and we will be buried forever. Here it is." Cai Dayong also said.


    Cai Dayong obviously wants to do it too, because he wants to take advantage of this opportunity to get his own sect into the first-class sect camp. He has such ambitions, and at the same time, he is also very confident in himself. This time it succeeded. Then, he believes that under his management, in his lifetime, he may not be able to become the head of the first school of the day. After all, except for the Tianxuanzong and the Huaxia Jianzong, other schools, even if they are successful With the number one cultivation sect in the world, its strength is not much higher than that of other sects, and it does not exist as if it is crushed like the Sky Profound Sect and the Huaxia Sword Sect. Therefore, other sects have opportunities.


    The others also nodded. Indeed, this matter is not only related to the future status of the martial arts, but also related to their life and death. They can''t be careful.


    Although inexplicably cursing these people in his heart, they are the masters who do not see rabbits and scatter eagles, but he has no good way. After all, his Xingyue Sect is just a small school, if it weren''t for people from other schools on the scene, It is the same idea that he can''t convene these people at all today, and he does not have such appealing power.


    However, I can see it inexplicably. Although these people have not yet agreed, they are all tempted, but out of prudent considerations, they will need more time to consider.


    The crowd quickly dispersed and went back to the camp. Everything seemed to have not happened.


    However, although everyone did not immediately do it, the atmosphere in the camp has already undergone a certain change. Some sensitive people have already smelled an unusual smell. They realized that something major might have happened. In the atmosphere, some people are ready to get a piece of the pie, while others are worried and afraid of being involved.


    In short, a strange breath seemed to spread throughout the camp.


    And Li Yunfei also felt the existence of this breath, especially after dawn the next day, he felt that it seemed that the eyes of some people from other schools around him looked at him. It was a bit special and hard to say. He felt very uncomfortable.


    Li Yunfei wrinkled, and quickly told Su Yumo how he felt. Without Huang Feng, it was Su Yumo who was in charge here. She had such a qualification, Huaxia Jianzong. , For Su Yumo and others, they are very respectful and dare not to be negligent. Even Li Yunfei, seeing Su Yumo and others, is respectful.


    "Well, I know, you will make people in the sect be more careful, and be more alert to people in other sects." Su Yumo said to him after listening to Li Yunfei''s report.


    In fact, Su Yumo was also aware of the weird atmosphere, and her feelings were even stronger than Li Yunfei. You know, Su Yumo was born in a family without affection and likes to calculate with each other. Within the rich family, she is more familiar with this kind of intrigue than Li Yunfei.


    At the moment, Su Yumo is also very clear about the situation of Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong. Huaxia Jianzong has potential. Everyone can understand this. With Huang Feng, people from other sects and Don¡¯t dare to do anything excessive, but once Huang Feng is gone, then Huaxia Jianzong will definitely become those ambitious people, the first sect to deal with, those people will not let Huaxia Jianzong go. Continuously evolving.


    So, even those who were allies yesterday, Su Yumo dare not believe them all. After spending so long in the mall, she naturally understands that there are no eternal friends in this world, only eternal interests. Of course, except for Jingshuizhai. Now Jingshuizhai is still the head of Mengyaoer. With Mengyaoer¡¯s feelings for Huang Feng, she will not betray the Huaxia Jianzong. She is still relatively immature and is not a person who can do nothing for profit. Disregarded people.


    However, Su Yumo did not trust other schools anymore, so when he felt something was wrong with the atmosphere, Su Yumo asked Li Yunfei to guard against other schools and be careful to be attacked by them.


    "Yes." Li Yunfei was a little shocked and a little shocked.


    Li Yunfei is not stupid. He also feels that people from other schools seem to be hostile to them. Now, Su Yumo''s arrangement is obviously based on such considerations. He also felt that he felt wrong before. Yes, but now hearing Su Yumo''s arrangement like this, he suddenly realized that maybe the matter was more serious than he thought, and more dangerous than before.


    Before, although the Profound Sky Sect attacked them from behind, because of Huang Feng¡¯s arrangement, they did not suffer any losses, and even took this opportunity to destroy the Profound Sky Sect. However, the situation is different now. After being annihilated, their crisis did not seem to be lifted, but it became even more dangerous. The other sects around them looked at them and were in danger of attacking them at any time.


    "In addition, send someone to Jingshuizhai at the same time, let them be more careful." Su Yumo also said, because Jingshuizhai and their Huaxia Jianzong are very close, if someone wants to attack Huaxia Jianzong, then Jingshui Zhai is also likely to be the target of the attack, and Su Yumo has to guard against.


    "Yes." Li Yunfei replied again, and then turned to resign. He still has a lot of things to do. Although Su Yumo and the others are in charge of the big thing, he still needs to do this specific defense. After realizing the danger, Li Yunfei felt even more urgent.


    With Li Yunfei''s actions, the atmosphere on the human realm camp became more solemn, and it seemed that the war would break out again at any time.

 2121 Chapter 2121 Dead? !

    At this time, Huang Feng, who was still trapped in the "Zhu Xian" formation, didn''t know anything about the outside world. He was still thinking about how to break this formation.


    I have to admit that Huang Feng had underestimated this formation before. He thought before that, with his own strength, no matter what, he would definitely be able to break this formation, but this is not the case. After he came in, he discovered that the power of this formation was more powerful than he had predicted, and it would be impossible to break it for a while.


    In addition, afterwards, everyone in the Demon Realm took action to further strengthen this formation. Huang Feng also understood that it was even more difficult to break this formation. After all, although the Demon Realm had suffered losses before, it still had strength. What''s more, they are not directly working with themselves now, but only charging energy in this formation, so naturally there is no problem.


    Huang Feng has been trapped in the formation for more than ten hours. During this period of time, even if he was lucky again, he was struck by lightning. Although he was not wiped out by the ashes like other people, but, But it also suffered serious injuries, especially after everyone in the Demon Realm took action to recharge this formation, the power of this formation became greater, lightning strikes were more frequent, and at the same time, its power was also greater.


    And so many lightning strikes have always been randomly struck down at a high speed. Therefore, it is impossible for Huang Feng to not be struck, and every time he strikes, Huang Feng¡¯s injuries are increased by one point. .


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about the injuries on his body. As long as he had a good breath and the store with storage boxes was there, he would not die. What he is thinking about now is how to get out, even if the injuries on his body are given to him now. Once healed, as long as he can''t get out, it will be of no use, and the injury will continue.


    Therefore, how to get out is the key. It is a pity that this formation has become exceptionally stable when the people in the Demon Realm are charged day and night. Even Huang Feng, it is difficult to break the formation with violence. Law.


    Therefore, if Huang Feng wants to go out, he must find another way.


    And Huang Feng finally thought of a way when it was approaching noon. At this time, he was already seriously injured. After thinking of the way, Huang Feng did not delay the slightest, and immediately began to act. Only his husband exchanged Although the price of a pill to treat the body is expensive, it can¡¯t be taken care of by so many now.


    After taking it, Huang Feng sat cross-legged like before. From the perspective of outsiders, Huang Feng seems to be continuing to think of ways, no different from before. However, at this time, Huang Feng''s heart is looking forward to it. Lightning hit himself quickly.


    Finally, after waiting for a cup of tea, the lightning that struck down immediately finally struck Huang Feng again, and then, when the lightning disappeared, Huang Feng''s body also disappeared!


    In addition to the formation, whether it is a person in the human cultivation world or a demon world, they have always been paying attention to Huang Feng''s movement. Huang Feng can¡¯t come out. It has a big impact on the human cultivation world and the demon world. It is impossible for those people not to pay attention to the impact, so when Huang Feng disappeared, many people immediately noticed it.


    "Head, Huang Feng is gone!" After seeing Huang Feng disappear, a disciple in the world of comprehension hurriedly ran to the head of his school to report. He knew that his palm The door, has been paying attention to the situation on Huang Feng''s side, and has repeatedly told himself before that any movement on Huang Feng''s side must be told to him at the first time, so that disciple will see When Huang Feng disappeared, he immediately ran to report.


    "Disappeared? What''s the matter? How could he disappear? Where did he go? He died?" After hearing his disciple''s report, the head was suddenly startled and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "My disciple, my disciple doesn''t know it either." It may be that the head of his own reaction was too fierce, and the disciple was shocked. "The disciple just saw that Huang Feng was struck by lightning again, and then suddenly disappeared. , Just like those disciples of other schools before they were struck by lightning."


    "Huh?" The head had a heartbeat. Like the disciples of other schools before, he disappeared after being struck by lightning. Then, Huang Feng, like those people, was wiped out in the ashes?


    "Go, let''s go over and take a look!" Thinking of this situation, the elder was shocked and hurriedly walked out.


    When he got close to the formation, he discovered that the leaders and elders of other sects were all the same as him at this time. They all gathered to the periphery of this formation. Obviously, they were all with him. Similarly, I got the news of Huang Feng''s disappearance, and they all came to see the situation.


    Many heads looked at each other, their eyes were inexplicable, but soon, their eyes all looked into the formation.


    At this time, the entire formation was empty and the disciples with a lot of energy disappeared at this time. The others, these people outside knew what was going on. Yesterday, those people were given lightning. The ashes of the split were gone. At that time, there was only Huang Feng in the entire formation.


    But now, even the last Huangfeng disappeared, and the entire formation was really completely empty.


    Huang Feng really disappeared!


    Seeing this situation with their own eyes, everyone was shocked. They all knew Huang Feng¡¯s strength. Before, Huang Feng had been smashed many times. Although everyone could see that Huang Feng was indeed injured, After all, he hasn''t been killed yet, and many people are still thinking that Huang Summit would not think of a way out.


    As a result, now Huang Feng has disappeared. He is no longer visible in the entire formation. Where did Huang Feng go?Everyone thought of the greatest possibility.


    Huang Feng was also smashed and wiped out!


    After this idea came out, many people were excited, and many people felt that it was very possible. After all, the formation is so powerful, everyone has seen it with their own eyes. No matter how powerful Huang Feng is, it was not before. Injured?Moreover, after being injured, Huang Feng''s strength will definitely decline. In that case, his ability to resist these lightning will naturally decline.


    Therefore, after being hacked again, he will be hacked to death. It is also very possible. Huang Feng''s current strength is obviously no longer comparable to that of his peak.


    "master!"


    At this moment, the people of Huaxia Jianzong also came under the leadership of Li Yunfei. Obviously, they also got the news. They came to see that they were different from the people of other sects. Li Yunfei and others were I really care about Huang Feng''s safety, so now I see Huang Feng is missing, and all of them are very sad.


    Li Yunfei and others obviously felt that Huang Feng was the same as those before, and was wiped out by the ashes of lightning. How could this keep them from being sad?


    Huang Feng brought only more than 400 disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect this time. They were all first-generation disciples. These disciples were eliminated from other sects, and they could get the opportunity to practice again. They cherish it. In my heart, I also admire and respect Huang Feng. In their eyes, Huang Feng is no different from his reborn parents.


    These disciples will not have any complicated thoughts like the second generation disciples. In their hearts, Huang Feng''s status is very high, even if it is to die for Huang Feng, they are willing to do so.


    And for a long time, Huang Feng¡¯s image in their hearts is very tall and omnipotent. Even if Huang Feng was trapped in the formation before, these disciples of the Huaxia Sword Sect are also in their hearts. I believe that Huang Feng will eventually be able to think of a way and come out safely.


    However, now they saw that Huang Feng died in the formation. For them, such a thing was tantamount to the collapse of the sky. Therefore, each of them was very sad, even desperate.


    Su Yumo and others also came, and their faces were still calm, but careful people could still tell that their eyes were red. As for Mengyao, she was also here, look. With the empty "Zhuxian" array, her face was pale. Huang Feng has saved her many times. In her heart, Huang Feng is omnipotent. No one and nothing can kill. As a result , Now that he died inside, Mengyao could not accept such a fact.


    The people on the demon world also discovered the situation in the formation at the first time. Their attention to Huang Feng is not lower than that of the human cultivation world. After all, Huang Feng is here to attack them. They are also the top masters in the realm of human cultivation. If Huang Feng comes out smoothly, they will all be in danger, and if Huang Feng dies in it, they will be temporarily safe. They believe that with the conditions here in the demon world, they can be like Like last time, repelled the team of the world of cultivation.


    What''s more, many people in the Demon Realm have also noticed that there seem to be many people who are not here anymore. As long as Huang Feng is dead, their crisis is estimated to be greater. The probability is lifted.


    "Dead?" Adela looked at the empty formation, a little dazed.


    Adela has been staring at Huang Feng for a long time, and he has to admire Huang Feng¡¯s ability. Although he has not personally experienced the power of this formation, he has seen those disciples in the realm of cultivating the world get lightning in it. You die when you hit it, and you don¡¯t even have the ability to resist. He can imagine how powerful this formation is. He believes that even if he is, there is no way to persist in it for long, but Huang Feng is It''s really scary enough to hold on for so long.


    Fortunately, he is still dead now.

 2122 Chapter 2122 Dispute

    Yes, Huang Feng is dead. He finally died. This is the thought and cognition of the vast majority of people on the scene.


    The reason why it is said that it is the vast majority, not all, is because there are Su Yumo and others, but Su Yumo and others understand in their hearts that Huang Feng is not dead, because once Huang Feng is really dead, he will Back to the real world, and they came with Huang Feng, Huang Feng returned, they must also go back together, and they are here now, then Huang Feng must not die. It''s still in this space.


    Although I don¡¯t know what Huang Feng is doing, Su Yumo and others are still very cooperative, showing a heartbroken appearance, saying that women can act, that¡¯s not fake, Su Yumo¡¯s daughters, although Except for Li Bingyun and Lu Xuan, they are not actors, but they are all very well performed. The red eyes and sad eyes make other people who secretly follow them can see their sadness. And despair, even if there are no tears on their faces, others believe that they are really sad.


    With the exception of Su Yumo''s daughters, everyone else felt that Huang Feng was really dead. People from other sects in the world of cultivation who were not sure before saw the expressions of Su Yumo and others. Seeing Li Yunfei and others crying bitterly, they believed and accepted this fact in their hearts.


    Huang Feng is dead, Huang Feng is finally dead!


    After confirming this, many people breathed a sigh of relief. After that, the feeling of being pressed by the big stone finally disappeared. They felt that they had never been so relaxed and happy. At this time These talents realized how much psychological pressure Huang Feng had put on them before, and even if they kept comforting themselves, they could not alleviate their fear of Huang Feng.


    Fortunately, now everything is over, Huang Feng is also dead. In the formation, the big stone in their hearts has finally been removed, and no one is pressing them anymore!


    And thinking of the time when they were waiting for someone to plan before, Bi Hai and the others seemed to be reluctant to wait for a moment, and later it changed. They didn''t want any more accidents in this matter.


    Therefore, when Li Yunfei and others were still kneeling on the ground, facing the direction of the "Zhu Xian" array, and crying bitterly, Bi Hai and others looked at each other, and afterwards, they unexpectedly agreed, and at the same time they confronted the disciples of Huaxia Jianzong. We shot!


    "what!"


    When the first scream came, the feeling of sadness and rejoicing at the scene was reduced by half, and many people were awakened.


    "Bi Zongzhu, Cai Gu, what are you going to do?" Su Yumo asked sharply, with no sadness or joy on his face.


    There were many people who had just shot, but it was Bi Hai and Cai Dayong who shot the most fierce beasts.


    Bi Hai made a ruthless move because he knew the meaning of this battle. After this battle, the Huaxia Sword Sect would cease to exist. At that time, the forces of the entire world of comprehension would reshuffle the cards. Which school? , To become the first cultivation school in the world of cultivation, it¡¯s not sure yet. Therefore, Bi Hai wants to perform well in this battle to impress people of other sects. At the same time, in order to follow When competing for the world''s number one cultivation sect, they have more confidence.


    On the one hand, Cai Dayong was ruthless. On the one hand, he was the first to rebel against the Xuanzong camp before. In the eyes of some people, he is a firm supporter of Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong, and he needs to change those people¡¯s Impression, therefore, he didn''t keep the slightest hand in the fight against Huaxia Jianzong. In addition, Cai Dayong also wanted to further his martial status, and if he wanted to go further, that required qualifications, and now obviously It is the best time to obtain qualifications.


    Of course, people from other schools are not slow to start. Those who can choose this time to start are all ambitious people. Of course, inexplicable and his Xingyue Sect are the exceptions. He simply wants to destroy China. Jianzong, extinguished Huang Feng, in that case, he wouldn''t have to worry about being retaliated by Huang Feng.


    Of course, now that Huang Feng is dead, he can only destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect.


    "Miss Su, don''t you understand? Of course we are going to destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect." Bi Hai stood up and said, "Our investigation has made it clear that Huang Feng is indeed in collusion with the people of the Demon Realm. The people at "are not wrong. The hateful thing is that we were all deceived by Huang Feng before. Now, he is dead. Then, the Huaxia Sword Sect should not continue to exist. It is not worthy to become the sect of our human cultivation world!"


    Although it was because of his ambitions that he attacked Huaxia Jianzong, Bi Hai still had to find a suitable excuse for himself. As for this excuse, whether other people would believe it, that was not something he had to consider. .


    "Yes, Huang Feng is really cunning. We were deceived by him before." Cai Dayong also said: "Furthermore, Huang Feng also killed our former Valley Master. If I didn''t avenge it, how could I be mad? The Valley Master of Shagu? Huang Feng was lucky and didn''t die in my hands. However, his Huaxia Sword Sect is still there, and I will not let this evil sect continue to exist."


    What Cai Dayong said was filled with righteous indignation. Those disciples of Kuangshagu believed in what he said. Before, there were still people who were disgusted and opposed to Cai Dayong, who felt that he had lost their madness by cooperating with Huang Feng. Shagu¡¯s face, after all, Huang Feng personally killed their valley owner before. No matter what the valley owner did before, Huang Feng went to their madsha valley site and killed their valley owner. This is impossible. Forgive.


    But now, Cai Dayong did this, in the eyes of the people in Kuangsha Valley, it should be. Many people also think that he was wrong to blame Cai Dayong before. The reason Cai Dayong worked with Huang Feng before must be confusing. Huang Feng, try to be brave, and now finally find an opportunity, Cai Dayong does not need to continue to be an undercover agent.


    The hateful thing is that Huang Feng is dead, and they have no choice but to avenge the former Valley Master personally, but in their hearts they recognize the position of Cai Dayong.


    Seeing the changes in the expression of the disciples in Gu''ai, Cai Dayong was secretly proud. He was really too smart. This time, it was really a multitude of things, and really made a profit.


    Of course, Cai Dayong and the disciples of Kuangshagu understand in their hearts that if Huang Feng is really alive, they will not dare to do anything to Huaxia Jianzong, even if they do not want to admit it, but this is the fact. , Huang Feng¡¯s existence is enough to frighten anyone. As for what they said, if they wanted to kill Huang Feng with their own hands, it was more like a joke. If Huang Feng stood in front of them, I wonder if they have the courage to do it. .


    "You...shameless!" Su Yumo pointed to the crowd and said, her face was very ugly when she was angry: "Don''t think I don''t know, you people just want to destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect. However, I took advantage of the situation, and what he said was very beautiful. If Huang Feng is really talking, would you still dare to do it?"


    Many people have a sudden in their hearts. Indeed, if Huang Feng is really there, they will absolutely not dare to do it. Before Huang Feng was trapped in the formation and could not get out, they did not dare to do it, even if Huang Feng was still there. With a sigh of relief, they were very scrupulous in their hearts, and only now, when it was confirmed that Huang Feng was dead, did they dare to do it.


    Of course, they will not admit this.


    Bi Hai looked at Su Yumo with a constant expression on his face and said, "Huangfeng Rogue, everyone is punishable! Even if he is still alive, we dare to do it! He colluded with the Demon Realm, and he is the traitor of our Human Comprehension Realm. Everyone is responsible for killing them!"


    "Yes, everyone can kill it!" The disciples of Feihongzong responded one after another.


    Before he did it, Bi Hai had secretly told his disciples about his thoughts. At this time, the people of the Feihong Sect were very excited, because once the Huaxia Sword Sect was really removed, then they would be the Feihong Sect. It is very likely that they will become the No. 1 school in the world. With the blessing of this status, they must be respected wherever they go, and their status in the realm of cultivation will be even higher.


    Therefore, none of them objected to this action, especially after seeing Huang Feng also being smashed into ashes by lightning.


    "You are the rebels, my master has always been upright and upright, unlike you, who look at the decent people one by one, but secretly there are male thieves and female prostitutes. They are shameless, and now they frame my master. It is absolutely shameless!" Li Yunfei stood up and shouted. , Even when facing enemies dozens of times his own, Li Yunfei did not show the slightest fear. Before, when they faced the powerful Profound Sky Sect, they did not flinch. Now facing these clowns, Li Yunfei does not flinch. reason.


    "Asshole thing, what qualifications do you have to talk to me like this, even if Huang Feng is still there, he is not qualified to talk to me like this!" Bi Hai accused Li Yunfei. He is indeed a veteran in the realm of cultivation, He Dehou The head, Jingwen Shitai and others are all of the same level, and the seniority is indeed high.


    However, if Huang Feng is really here, he is really qualified to sit on an equal footing with him. Although Huang Feng is young, he has always been the head of Dehou, Jingwen Master and his peers, so naturally he and Bi Hai peer.


    It''s just that Huang Feng is not here now, and Li Yunfei is a newcomer who has just practiced for three or two years, and he is indeed not qualified to sit on the same level as Bi Haiping.


    "Head Bi, you are too much, Huang Feng''s bones are not cold, you actually did such a thing, did he do very little for the world of cultivating the real world? Are you all without conscience?" At this time, Mengyao''er Stand up and say.


    Although Mengyao''s age is not too old, and is lower than Bi Hai''s seniority, but her current status, but the head of Jingshuizhai, is naturally qualified to talk to Bi Hai.

 2123 Chapter 2123 Master Jingwen appeared too

    "Conscience? Huang Feng colluded with the Demon Realm. He was originally a sinner in the realm of comprehension on earth. Everyone was punishable. There is nothing wrong with me doing this." Bi Hailang said, like that, it seems that nothing is wrong. He looked at Mengyao''er meaningfully and said, "It''s Yao''er''s niece, you are blinded by that traitor. It''s better to wake up very early."


    Mengyaoer did not have the slightest guilty conscience and said to Bi Hai: "I have a clear conscience for what I have done. I also admit that I have personal feelings for Huang Feng, but the decisions I make are not affected by feelings. Influence, completely worthy of the martial art, worthy of the Taoist friends in the cultivation world.


    Mengyao did not have the slightest guilty conscience when she said this, because although she did have a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart, the reason why she had always firmly supported Huang Feng was not entirely due to personal feelings, she knew Huang Feng is a human, and her master was still very fond of Huang Feng, so Mengyao believes that even if her master is here now, she will make the same decision as herself.


    "Senior Nephew Yao''er, you have to think carefully. We want to eradicate the Huaxia Sword Sect completely for the sake of the world of cultivation. If you are still obsessed with the Huaxia Sword Sect, you should think about the consequences." Bi Hai said.


    "I have considered it clearly, and I believe that Huang Feng is definitely not that kind of person, and Huaxia Sword Sect is definitely not that kind of sect." Mengyao said firmly.


    "Senior Nephew Yaoer really thinks it through? You know, your current decision is likely to drag Jingshuizhai into the abyss. If Master Jingwen is too there, I think she will definitely not be like you. Recklessly, once Jingshuizhai is destroyed, then you will be the sinner of Jingshuizhai." Bi Hai said.


    Although they are very powerful now, although not all sects are on their side and others, but when their strengths add up, they have already decided not to be small. Except for Jingshuizhai, other first-class sects participated in this event. Action, as well as most of those second-rate sects, also participated in it, so even if Jingshuizhai was still on the side of Huaxia Jianzong, Bi Hai believed that they could still win the final victory.


    However, Bi Hai still hopes that Jingshuizhai will be on the sidelines and Mengyao can give up. In that case, they will face much less pressure and reduce unnecessary losses.


    Moreover, if he could use his own power to make Mengyao give up, it would not be a great contribution, it would be very good for their distribution of benefits after winning.


    Mengyao really hesitated, not because she doubted Huang Feng''s personality, but because what Bi Hai said seemed to be reasonable.


    Mengyao can indeed support Huang Feng firmly. Even if she loses her life because of this, Mengyao will not regret it. After all, Huang Feng saved her life, and more than once. She is not afraid to die for Huang Feng.


    However, she didn''t want to impede the whole school. Looking at the battle of Bi Hai and others, it was indeed not small. Once Jing Shui Zhai stood on the opposite side of her, she would face their attacks. Although Mengyao was very confident, she was also very confident. I don''t think that with the two sects of Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai, they can resist Bi Hai and others. After all, there are too many people on the other side and their strength is too strong.


    On the Huaxia Jianzong side, the fierce beasts have quietly returned to the human world, and only the four hundred-odd generation disciples are left. These disciples, although their strength is not weak, are above the Golden Core Stage, but , The number is too small, and the other schools, even those second-rate schools, have more than this number of disciples.


    Therefore, even with the addition of Jingshuizhai, Mengyao felt that it would be impossible for them to win in the end. If they died, it was fine, but if Jingshuizhai was really destroyed, she would really become Jingshui. Sinners of Zhai, I''m sorry to all the elders and my masters.


    Therefore, Mengyao hesitated.


    Su Yumo also saw Mengyao¡¯s hesitation and knew the scruples in the other party¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t blame the other party. She walked to Mengyaoer¡¯s side and said to her: "Sister Yaoer, don¡¯t interfere with this matter. It¡¯s up, this is our Huaxia Jianzong business, you should leave with the sisters from Jingshuizhai."


    "Sister Yumo..." Mengyao felt even more embarrassed when she heard Su Yumo''s words. She was also complaining about herself. At this time, she couldn''t firmly support Huaxia Jianzong.


    "I know your difficulties, and I don''t blame you. You now represent not only yourself, but also the entire Jingshui Zhai. Therefore, you can''t just consider your own thoughts in your every move." Su Yumo said.


    Su Yumo really didn''t mean to blame Mengyao. In reality, she herself had a lot of concerns before. Like Mengyao, it represents a school. Every move, other people will never think it is just Her personal opinion represents the entire Jingshui Zhai, and once Jingshui Zhai is dragged into this matter, then it will definitely not be a good thing for Jingshui Zhai, because even in Su language In Mo''s opinion, their odds of winning this time are not great.


    "I don''t know what Huang Feng wants to do." Su Yumo thought to himself. Others may think Huang Feng is dead, but Su Yumo knows that Huang Feng is not dead, but she doesn''t know. What Huang Feng wants to do is naturally not good enough to break this point.


    Of course, even if she said it, no one might believe it. After all, in their opinion, Huang Feng is no longer in the formation, that is, he has been killed.


    "Yao''er niece, you should leave. You can''t be the master of such a big thing. Moreover, I believe that if Master Jingwen is too present, he will definitely not participate in this matter." Bi Hai said. Seeing Mengyaoer''s expression already seemed a little hesitant, and I was overjoyed. After all, if he could use his own tongue to persuade Mengyaoer and Jingshuizhai to retreat, that would definitely be a great achievement.


    Mengyao heard Bi Hai''s words, although she was unwilling to do so, but she did not dare to use the future of the whole school to accompany her to bet on this.


    However, Mengyao was unwilling to retreat and felt guilty. She felt sorry for Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others, and also sorry for Huaxia Jianzong.


    Just as Mengyao hesitated, a familiar voice came.


    "Who said I won''t be involved in this matter? Sect Master Bi''s words are too absolute. When is it your turn for outsiders to decide about our Jingshuizhai?"


    "Master?!" After hearing this voice, Mengyao''s expression was greatly lifted. She is very familiar with this voice, because this voice has been heard almost every day for the past 20 years. The familiar can no longer be familiar.


    Moreover, being able to hear this sound at the stall she was hesitating made her very excited.


    The others in Jingshuizhai were also excited, because the person here was the long-lost Master Jingwen!


    I saw Master Jingwen stepping from the back, with a steady pace and a calm expression. There was no sign of anything wrong. The people of Jingshuizhai saw Master Jingwen too safe and sound, and they were completely relieved. After all, their main purpose in coming to the Demon World this time is to find Master Jingwen, and now, not only have they found Master Jingwen, but also Master Jingwen is safe and sound. For the people of Jingshuizhai , It couldn''t be better.


    However, people from other sects, seeing Master Jingwen¡¯s mood is not so wonderful, especially Bi Hai and others, they didn¡¯t want to see Jingshuizhai participate in this matter, and Mengyao¡¯s was almost the same. I was said to have moved, but at this moment, Master Jing Wentai appeared, which made everyone feel a bit of a bad breath, and, listening to Master Jing Wentai, it was obvious that she did not sit still. Meaning, this caused Bi Hai and others to sink in their hearts.


    "Master, are you okay? We have been looking for you for a long time, but there is no news at all." Mengyao said to Master Jingwen.


    "Yes, Master, we are all worried to death, but since the Demon World is so big, we don''t know where to find it." Qing''er also said.


    Indeed, on the way, everyone in Jingshuizhai did not give up looking for Jingwen Master, and they also made a lot of momentum, hoping that Jingwen Master could come and join them after hearing the movement.


    However, along the way, they could not find Master Jingwen. Moreover, although there were many disciples from the world of human cultivation who had disappeared before, came to join the large army, but Master Jingwen has never been there. Appear, this makes the people in Jingshuizhai very worried.


    And now, Master Jing Wen finally appeared, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong, so everyone was completely relieved.


    While rest assured, Mengyao''s heart was even more relieved, because when her master appeared, she would no longer be the head of Jingshuizhai. Then, any decision she made could represent She personally, not on behalf of the entire Jingshui Zhai. If this happens, she doesn¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. Even if her master doesn¡¯t want to participate in this matter, she can help herself with her own reputation. Huaxia Jianzong is now, even if she can''t provide much help, at least, she doesn''t have to suffer anymore in her heart.


    "I''m fine." Master Jingwen nodded to his disciples and said, "I will talk about specific things later."


    Mengyaoer and the others nodded. Indeed, this occasion is not suitable for retelling the old. The scene here is not a peaceful one. It will fight at any time, and the appearance of Master Jingwen must change something. What.


    After all, Master Jingwen is both the master of Jingshuizhai and an older generation in the cultivation world. Her words are still very important and can attract the attention of many people.

 2124 Chapter 2124

    Jingwen Shitai is not the same as Mengyaoer. Although Mengyaoer has a very good talent, she is also an idol-level figure of the younger generation, but she is young after all, and her cultivation level is not enough. Therefore, in some older generations In the eyes of people, her speech is not enough, and even if she makes any decision, it may not be able to attract the attention of others.


    However, Master Jingwen is very different. She has old qualifications. She is the same as Dehou, a master who has been famous for many years. She has also participated in several battles between humans and demons. She has even more qualifications than Bi Hai. It''s higher, plus, she is the master of Jingshui Zhaizhai, so she still has a lot of weight when she speaks, and other people dare not just ignore it.


    "It turned out to be Master Jingwen. Master Jingwen was too safe to come back. That''s great. This is really the blessing of our world of cultivation." Bi Hai''s expression changed a few times, and finally he squeezed out a smile and said, just , That smile seemed even worse than crying.


    Bi Hai did not expect that at this critical moment, Master Jingwen would appear, which made him feel a little bit bad. In their previous plan, there was no Master Jingwen, a Mengyao, and they would not let go. In my eyes, however, with Jing Wenshitai, it is different.


    After all, the appearance of Master Jingwen will not only affect Jingshuizhai¡¯s behavior, but will also affect the ideas of some other neutral schools. This time, the school that worked on the Huaxia Sword Sect is already in the realm of cultivation. Most of them, only a few second-rate schools, and some third-rate and non-current schools, did not participate in this matter.


    Originally, Bi Hai and others liked to hear about this situation. They also deliberately did not notify those people. In their view, with their current strength, as long as Huang Feng does not appear, then it is not a problem to destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect. Yes, after the elimination of the Huaxia Sword Sect, the issue of benefit distribution is involved. The more schools that participate, the less benefits each school can get.


    Therefore, second-rate sects like Kuangshagu firmly disagree to let more people participate in this matter. Those few first-class sects may not care about this. After all, all first-class sects They have already participated in it, but the second-rate sects like Kuangsha Valley are different. Those second-rate sects who don¡¯t know about this matter are direct competitors with them, and one less competitor is involved. For Gu and other schools, it is definitely a good thing.


    At first, everyone felt that there was nothing. Without the participation of those sects, they would be able to accomplish things. I believe that as long as those sects are not stupid, they will never stand on the side of Huaxia Sword Sect, even in their hearts, waiting for themselves. If people have complaints, they will not do such silly things.


    However, the appearance of Master Jingwen seems to have changed things a bit. Master Jingwen is an old qualification in the cultivation world after all, and she still has a charisma, at least more than Mengyaoer, and definitely better than Mengyao is difficult to deal with. Once Jingwen is too supportive of Huaxia Sword Sect, even if she is likely to call on other neutral sects to support Huaxia Sword Sect, this is something for Bi Hai and others. It''s tricky.


    Of course, everyone just feels a little tricky. In fact, everyone does not think that the appearance of Master Jingwen will change the final result, even if she ends up on the side of Huaxia Sword Sect, even those neutral schools. They all support the Huaxia Jianzong, and the final result will not change, because their strength here is much stronger than that of the other side. There is only one Jingshui Zhai on the other side, which is considered a first-class school, but on their side, it is. There are several first-rate schools, and at the same time, most of the second-rate schools are also on their side. Master Jing Wen can''t change the ending alone.


    Of course, everyone still hopes that Master Jingwen can stay out of the matter too much, in that case, they will have less trouble.


    "Sect Master Laobi is worried." Master Jingwen said with expressionlessly, "However, perhaps Sect Master Bi doesn''t want me to appear."


    "What the teacher said, the teacher is safe, I don''t know how happy it is." Bi Hai said.


    "Really?" Master Jingwen said: "Then if I say, I choose to support Huaxia Jianzong and coexist and die with Huaxia Jianzong, then, is Sect Master Bi still happy?"


    "This..." Bi Hai was stagnant. He didn''t expect that Master Jingwen said so directly that he was immediately stunned, and slowly, he showed an awkward smile and said: "Master Jing It''s a joke."


    "Sect Master Bi should know that I never make jokes." Master Jing Wen said too calmly, and her calm appearance does not seem to be joking.


    "Master, why?" The smile on Bi Hai''s face also disappeared. Obviously, Master Jingwen has decided to stand on the side of Huaxia Sword Sect, and there is no need for him to continue acting: "You should know, even if it is. If you stand on the side of Huaxia Sword Sect, you can¡¯t change the result. There are more people on our side and stronger strength!"


    "Many people and strong strength do not mean that you are right." Master Jing Wen said: "The old Tao only asks for a clear conscience throughout his life. You know what this matter is, and the old Tao understands it in his heart."


    "Master is not afraid to send the sect to a place where there is no more disaster?" Bi Hai said, before, he relied on this reason to say quit Mengyao.


    "If the sect is destroyed because of the old Dao''s decision, it is the old Dao''s own responsibility. After death, I will apologize to the seniors of the sect." Master Jing Wen said: "However, I believe that if they knew The old way of doing things will never be blamed on the old way. Our Jingshuizhai will never go in the same way."


    Bi Hai''s face was ugly. Obviously, Master Jing Wen was too "dirty" in his mouth, referring to people like them. He didn''t expect Master Jing Wen to have such a tough attitude.


    "Dear friends, what kind of sect is Huaxia Jianzong? You should understand what kind of person Huang Zhangmen is. You also know that without Huang Feng, the world of human cultivation was destroyed three years ago. Now, Huang Feng has just died, and some Xiaoxiao began to frame Huang Zhangshou. This makes the old Dao very embarrassed. I also hope that you can understand this matter and not be fooled by some Xiaoxiao." Jing Wenshi Too said to other cliques around.


    Bi Hai is not surprised by Master Jingwen¡¯s approach. Master Jingwen has already decided to stand on the side of Huaxia Jianzong. He must be able to draw more power. Only in this way can he wait for others. The strength to contend, but Bi Hai did not expect that Master Jing Wen not only wanted to call on those sects who remained neutral, but also wanted to make those on their side rebel.


    Although Bi Hai was angry, he, like the heads of several other sects, did not stop the behavior of Jingwen Master. Anyway, there is already a Jingshuizhai standing on the opposite side, and they don¡¯t mind having more sects. After all, those neutral sects are not strong enough. Even if they stand on the side of Huaxia Sword Sect, they are not afraid. Moreover, they can take advantage of this opportunity to destroy all those sects. In this way, they Afterwards, the benefits that can be shared are even greater.


    As for the camp of himself and others, Bi Hai believes that no one will rebel. After all, the situation is clear now. It is good for everyone to destroy the Huaxia Sword Sect, and the power on the opposite side of the Huaxia Sword Sect It is also very weak, and rebelling against the past is definitely an act of seeking death.


    Sure enough, even though Master Jingwen said a lot, no one in Bi Hai and the others rebelled out. They all thought about it. Obviously, standing here and taking action against Huaxia Sword Sect is more consistent. Their interests, and because of this, they will not be fooled by a few words from Master Jing Wen.


    It¡¯s the neutral school. Many people were moved by Jingwen Master. They are not stupid. Naturally, they know that Huang Feng¡¯s person is definitely not what Bi Hai said. In fact, even Bi Hai and the others. The people in China also understand this. They did it not really because they believed Bi Hai''s words, but because it was more in line with the interests of their sect.


    Those of the neutral sect don¡¯t have so many ideas. Obviously, Bi Hai and the others have excluded them. Even if the Huaxia Sword Sect is destroyed, they will not get any benefits. Will be squeezed out by Bi Hai and the people of that alliance.


    Therefore, some of these people decided to stand on the side of Huaxia Jianzong, some because of the sense of justice in their hearts, some because of the anger that Bi Hai and others excluded them, and even more, they were betting.


    Although it seems that there is no hope of winning on Huaxia Jianzong, everything is not absolute. What if Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai win?Then, these sects who support Huaxia Jianzong will definitely get unimaginable reports. The so-called, the greater the risk, the greater the gain.


    Regardless of what kind of thoughts they hold, in short, some people are indeed too moved by the Jingwen Master and choose to stand on the side of Huaxia Jianzong, while some others continue to remain neutral.


    For such a situation, Bi Hai and others are not angry, but are happy to see it happen. In this way, they can take advantage of the situation to wipe out all the sects that support the Huaxia Sword Sect, and the free benefits will naturally More.


    "Teacher, for the sake of past friendship, I will give you one last chance to choose. Don''t be obsessed anymore, turn your head back to shore." Bi Hai said to Jingwen Master.


    "Thank you for the kindness of Sect Master Bi, but the old way has considered it clearly and will not regret the current decision. If Bi Zong wants to do it, he can do it at any time." Jingwen said.

 2125 Chapter 2125 Stop Attack

    At this time, the entire camp of the human cultivation world has been divided into two distinct camps. One is headed by Bi Hai, and the other is headed by Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai. The two sides are facing each other, and the atmosphere is tense and a battle. It will erupt at any time.


    However, it is obvious that Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai are at a disadvantage. The number of people on their side is very small. Apart from Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai, there are only two second-rate sects and three or four third-rate sects. They come in this camp.


    Although the Huaxia Sword Sect is well-known, its number is not large, and there is not even a third-rate sect. Therefore, this also leads to their absolute disadvantage in terms of numbers.


    In terms of strength, Huaxia Jianzong and the others are also not dominant. Although there is a master like Jingwen Master here, there are not many masters in the opposite camp. Although they are single, they may There is no Jingwen Master who is too good, but with a large number of them, in this way, Jingwen Master is definitely not an opponent.


    "What are they doing?" In the distance, everyone in the Demon Realm also discovered the situation in the Human Comprehension Realm, and Adela asked involuntarily.


    Just now, when Huang Feng disappeared from the formation, the people on the demon world also found out in the first time. However, they did not dare to be careless. Huang Feng''s power had penetrated into their bones. Fear Huang Feng from the bottom of my heart, just like Cai Dayong and others.


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng has disappeared from the formation, he should have been wiped out by the ashes of lightning, just like the disciples of the previous human cultivation world. However, everyone on the demon world still dare not care. Under Adela''s leadership, he is still constantly attacking the "Zhu Xian" formation, charging this formation.


    It¡¯s just that things in the world of human cultivation quickly attracted the attention of everyone in the demon world. He found that after Huang Feng¡¯s death, there did not seem to be much sadness or worry on the side of the world of human cultivation. , On the contrary, the fight started suddenly. Although it has stopped now, Adela and the others can still feel the tension there. Obviously, there may be a fight again at any time.


    Moreover, it has now been divided into two obvious camps. Once the fight starts again, the scale will never be small. The vast majority of the disciples of the real world of cultivation may have to be involved, just like the previous sects besieged. Like the Sky Profound Sect, but the scale and intensity of this time may be even worse than the previous one.


    This makes Adela a little confused. Huang Feng is dead, and the world of comprehension has lost such a master. Isn''t it because of sadness or worry?After all, when the team of the human cultivation world first defeated the devil, there was no Huang Feng, but the team of the human cultivation world lost. Now, Huang Feng is no longer there. People in the human cultivation world should not wait for themselves. Worried about the upcoming fate?Why are you fighting now?


    Could it be that people in the human world like infighting. It hasn''t been long since the last infighting. As a result, it will happen again now, and the scale and intensity of this talent is even greater than the previous one.


    Adela can¡¯t figure it out. In fact, he doesn¡¯t know much about people in the realm of human cultivation, and he doesn¡¯t have much contact with humans. Now seeing people in the realm of human realm fighting in conflict, he feels greatly surprised. More importantly, these two infighting occurred in front of them. Didn''t the people in the real world of cultivation come to crusade them?Why did you start fighting first, and fighting together is not enough, you have to fight again?


    Although he is puzzled by the habit of human beings like infighting, Adela can also clearly feel that those people in the real world of cultivation are not acting. They were actually playing before, and this time it was similar.


    After confirming this, Adela was relieved. He also saw that the attention of the people on the human cultivation world had completely departed from Huang Feng in the formation. This also explained it from the side. Huang Feng is really dead, otherwise, the people in the human cultivation world before, but like them, are very concerned about Huang Feng in the formation.


    "Head, what should we do?" At this time, an elder from the Ziyanmen asked Adela.


    "Watching the show," Adela said, after which he added: "The same as before."


    Indeed, when other sects besieged the Sky Profound Sect together before, the Demon Realm was watching a show. This time, it was obviously the same. In fact, they had nothing else to do without watching the show, even if it was theirs. At that time, it was very difficult to attack the team of the real world of human cultivation. The formation has not disappeared. Its existence prevented the team of the real world of human realm from attacking the demon world. At the same time, it also successfully prevented the demon world. People, go to attack the team of the world of cultivation.


    Regarding this, Adela still has some regrets. After all, he and many people in the Demon Realm can see that the team of the Human Comprehension Realm is about to start chaos. If they can pass, then, take advantage of the chaos of the other party. Opportunities are presented in one fell swoop, and good results can definitely be achieved. It is also very possible to drive away the team of the human cultivation world directly.


    Of course, Adela just feels regretful. In fact, he can still accept such a situation. Without this formation, they might have been killed by Huang Feng. Where Can you still have a chance to watch a play here comfortably?


    What''s more, once the people in the human cultivation world are in conflict, their strength will definitely be greatly damaged. When the time comes, even if they don''t take action, the people in the human cultivation world will take the initiative to retreat, and as long as they fight back this time The team in the world of cultivation, then, they will not be here in a short time, and they will get a chance to breathe. Adela believes that as long as he is given another three or two years, he will definitely be able to let him The demon world regained its vitality. When the time comes, people from the human realm of cultivation will call, and they will take the initiative to attack the human world.


    "Then should we continue to attack this formation?" The elder had no doubts about watching the show. After all, he also knew that they had no way to interfere with those people now except watching the show.


    Adela looked at the empty "Zhuxian" array. From the disappearance of Huangfeng to the present, there has been almost a stick of incense. During this time, Huang Feng has not appeared. The entire array , Is still an empty piece.


    "Maybe I''m too worried. Those people died in it before. Although Huang Feng is powerful, he can''t escape this formation. It''s surprising that he can hold on for so long." Adela thought. Thinking about it.


    Regarding this formation, Adela had no confidence at first, but after seeing its effects, he was full of confidence. This formation is worthy of being called the "Zhuxian" formation, and it is true that even gods can Killing, Adela felt that even if he went in by himself, he couldn''t hold it.


    It was indeed surprising that Huang Feng was able to hold on for so long. Now that he was hacked to death, it was normal.


    "Let everyone stop." Adela said to the elder.


    They have been attacking this formation for a long time. They have not rested even at night. They have been attacking. The true energy in their bodies has almost been consumed. At the same time, such a long attack has made everyone very tired. Therefore, Adela also let everyone rest.


    After all, there are people in the world of cultivation on the opposite side. Because the "Zhuxian" formation he obtained is incomplete, he has no way to control it, and he doesn''t know when this formation will disappear, in case it suddenly It disappears in the next second, then, maybe the person on the other side will call directly, and they have to leave room here to prevent such things from happening.


    Of course, Adela also hopes that when their side recovers and the infighting on the opposite side is still continuing, they can take the opportunity to attack the opposite person.


    Therefore, enough rest and enough true qi in the body are still necessary.


    Hearing Adela¡¯s words, all the disciples of the Demon Realm stopped their attacks at the same time, and they were greatly relieved. In fact, they were indeed very tired. If they weren¡¯t afraid of Huang Feng, they were afraid of Huang Feng coming out. , I''m afraid they won''t last for so long.


    When Huang Feng disappeared, many people wanted to stop attacking. In their opinion, Huang Feng must be dead, so there is no need to continue attacking. As a result, Adela continued to attack for the sake of safety. Although they were dissatisfied, thinking of Huang Feng''s horror, they continued to gritted their teeth.


    And now, they persisted for a long time. As a result, they still didn¡¯t see anything unusual in the formation. The idea of ??rest in their hearts came out again. At this time, Adela finally gave the order to rest. Everyone Naturally, he won''t continue to hold on for that second. In fact, if Adela doesn''t let everyone rest, someone will have to give an opinion.


    After all, although Adela is now the leader of the Demon Realm, his position is still not very stable. Only when this crisis passes safely can he truly sit on that position. Therefore, at present, there are still people who are not. So afraid of Adela, if Adela insists on going his own way, then someone will definitely object.


    Adela also saw the expressions of the Demon Realm disciples, which is also one of the reasons why he gave this order. After the Demon Realm disciples stopped attacking, they all found a place to sit down, showing how tired they were.

 2126 Chapter 2126 Snow Jade Pill

    Adela turned to look at the empty "Zhu Xian" array, and prayed in his heart: "I hope nothing accident happens."


    Obviously, because of the fear of Huangfeng in his heart, Adela has not completely relieved his heart until now. If the other person suddenly disappears, then Adela will definitely think that the other party is dead and lightning. The ashes of the chopping are gone.


    However, when this person was replaced by Huang Feng, Adela always felt that his heart was not at ease. After all, Huang Feng impressed him too deeply. He instinctively felt that Huang Feng should not be so easy. ''S death.


    It¡¯s just that, for so long, I haven¡¯t seen Huang Feng reappear, and the disciples on my side are also exhausted. To prevent being attacked by people from the opposite human realm, Adela had to order People stop attacking.


    On the other hand, when Adela ordered his subordinates to rest, the human realm of comprehension finally retaliated once again for the war. As Adela conjectured, the scale of this battle was obviously larger and even greater than before. Intense. Except for a very small number of people who did not participate, all the other people in the world of cultivating realm who came here were caught in a melee at this time. For a time, magic weapons were flying all over the sky, and figures were everywhere. No worse than the war between humans and demons, people who don''t know think there is a deep hatred between them.


    In fact, Bi Hai and the others really thought, taking advantage of this opportunity, to catch Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai, as well as the schools that support them, to a net forever.


    Moreover, Bi Hai and others knew in their hearts that this battle was related to the subsequent distribution of benefits and would affect their future status and development in the realm of cultivation. Therefore, they had to work hard, even with Three years ago, the battle about the survival of the real world of cultivation was not inferior.


    And Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai did not mean to sit and wait for death, especially those people from Huaxia Jianzong who fought very tenaciously. Originally, because of Huang Feng¡¯s "death", the disciples of Huaxia Jianzong, in their hearts It was already very sad, and at this time, they were still attacked by Bi Hai and others. The atmosphere in their hearts can be imagined.


    Although the number of Huaxia Sword Sect is small, the combat effectiveness is not low at all. They used the advantage of the formation before to compete with those of the Profound Sky Sect. Now, apart from grief, they have exerted even greater performance. The potential and combat effectiveness are even higher than before.


    As for the people of Jingshuizhai, although they are a group of women, they rarely take care of the nostalgic affairs of the realm of cultivation, but this is not to say that they have no strength. In fact, Jingshuizhai, as a first-class school, is only stronger than the sky. Xuanzong is slightly weaker, and his strength can be imagined. Even Feihongzong is not as good as Jingshuizhai.


    However, Bi Hai is not worried. If only Feihongzong and Jingshuizhai are fighting, then they really do not have much chance of winning. However, there are many schools on their side now, so Bi Hai does not I don''t think I will lose this battle.


    And once they win this battle, then, for Feihong Sect, it is definitely a big good thing. Profound Sky Sect has been destroyed before, and Jingshuizhai is stronger than Feihong Sect. If it is also destroyed, then , In the realm of cultivation, the Feihong Sect will be the most powerful. In addition, the Huaxia Sword Sect with great potential has also been destroyed. Then, their Feihong Sect, reaching the top of the world''s first sect of cultivation, is just around the corner. .


    Thinking that he would become the first person in the world of cultivation, Bi Hai''s breathing was a bit short, and he started faster and harder.


    At this time, the people of those other sects were unwilling to show weakness and acted mercilessly, just like the people of Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai, and they have the hatred of killing their fathers and taking their wives. Incomparably, because they all know what this battle means.


    And Adela was relieved to see that the real world of human cultivation really started fighting. This shows that on the real world of real human cultivation, they weren¡¯t acting before. They were really fighting each other. It seems that Huang Feng It''s really dead.


    "These people really can''t wait. How long have I been''dead'' now before they can''t help but do it?" In the empty formation, a voice suddenly sounded, but the voice was not loud, it was more like a self Talking to himself, plus, those people in the surrounding human world and the demon world are a little far away from the place where the sound is made. There are still people fighting at the scene. Naturally, no one on both sides can hear this sound.


    And the owner of this voice is Huang Feng who many people think is dead!


    Huang Feng was not dead. Su Yumo and others did not make a mistake on this point. Huang Feng only used his stealth skills to hide his figure at the moment he was struck by lightning. After that, he moved to be struck by lightning. Although the lightning strikes are irregular in the places where they pass, the probability of being struck twice in a short time in the same place is not high. This is the law discovered by Huang Feng after observation.


    Therefore, Huang Feng moved in time every time to ensure that he was never struck by lightning. You must know that once he was struck, his figure would be exposed, which was obviously not what Huang Feng wanted. of.


    And Huang Feng died because of fun. He wanted to go out. In fact, Huang Feng thought that once the people on the demon realm found out that he was dead, they would probably withdraw the formation. , In that case, I have a chance to go out.


    However, Huang Feng obviously did not know that even Adela and the others who arranged the formation could not control the formation, so naturally they could not withdraw this formation. Fortunately, although Huang Feng was a little disappointed with this, However, there is no despair.


    Since you don''t withdraw the formation, then I will take the initiative to break this formation!


    However, Adela was obviously very cautious, even if he found out that he was "dead", but let the people under him continue to attack the formation and charge it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng could only continue to wait. Fortunately, after Adela and the others persisted for a while, they finally stopped. Huang Feng''s eyes lit up, knowing that his chance to go out was coming.


    However, what Huang Feng did not expect was that his own death actually caused another infighting in the world of cultivation. Huang Feng really did not expect that so many people were waiting for him to die, and he was just now. Not long after "dead", those people couldn''t bear it, and started working on their own school.


    Huang Feng is naturally angry about this, but when he is angry, he is also a little lucky. It is better for those who have different intentions to jump out now than to jump out in the future. If all those people jump out now, they can also interact with them. They settle the accounts together, and if they are patient enough to wait until they leave before they jump out, then it is obviously not a good thing for themselves, after all, it is impossible to stay in this world forever.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt lucky when he was angry.


    Of course, if you want to solve all this, you have to wait for yourself to go out. The people of Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai are not opponents of the other people, because there are too many people on the other side.


    However, if you want to break this formation, you must attack this formation. Once he attacks, then his figure will be revealed. In that case, whether it is a person from the devil world or a complete one Those of Hai who are facing Huaxia Jianzong will know that he is not dead. These people will obviously not let him come out safely. When the time comes, they will still attack the formation outside to charge the formation. Yes, in that case, it would be too difficult for oneself to go out.


    Therefore, Huang Feng only has one chance, and he can''t delay it for too long, because the time for his stealth skills is coming!At that time, even if he didn''t attack, his figure would be revealed.


    It can also be seen from this that Huang Feng¡¯s luck is still good. If Adela and the others persist for a while, the time for Huang Feng¡¯s stealth skills will come. When that time, his figure will be revealed. At that time, they all knew that Huang Feng was not dead.


    However, they obviously missed such an opportunity.


    However, for Huang Feng, the crisis has not been completely resolved, unless he leaves here, in that case, he is truly out of the crisis.


    And with Huang Feng¡¯s current strength, it¡¯s not impossible to break this formation. It¡¯s just that it takes multiple attacks. Obviously, the people in the Devil Realm, as well as the people like Bi Hai, will not give him At this time, he must find a way to break this formation with one blow.


    Obviously, in this case, Huang Feng can only ask for help like a storage box.


    There are obviously a lot of good things in the system store of the storage box, but Huang Feng didn¡¯t need those things too much before. With his strength, he was able to run wild in many time and space, but this time he encountered a special one. Circumstances, he had to find a way from the storage box.


    Seeing that the time was running out, Huang Feng did not dare to delay, and hurriedly went to the system store to find suitable things.


    There are a lot of things in the system store, and Huang Feng didn''t have time to read them one by one. After screening for a while, he finally found what he wanted.


    Xueyu Pill: After taking it, it can stimulate the body''s potential and increase the user''s strength five times within half an hour. After half an hour, the body falls into a weak state. The duration is one month. The exchange price: 500 million!


    The price is definitely not low, but Huang Feng doesn''t care about so much at this time. He is desperately making money, isn''t it just to exchange money for what he needs at a critical moment?

 2127 Chapter 2127

    Without much hesitation, Huang Feng exchanged this Xueyu Pill. Although it is expensive and has serious side effects, Huang Feng has already found this thing, and it is currently the most suitable thing for him.


    And the time is only half an hour. However, with this half hour, Huang Feng feels that it is enough. It is completely okay to calm the civil strife. As for whether there is time to fight the demon world, I will look at it later. .


    A red pill appeared in Huang Feng''s hand, and he swallowed it in one mouthful. After that, he felt that the true qi in his body was constantly increasing, and there was even a feeling that his body was about to expand.


    A five-fold increase in strength is not a small amount. Huang Feng has a lot of true energy in his body. He is now in a semi-immortal realm. However, a five-fold increase in strength can allow him to directly reach the immortal realm!


    You know, even in this world, for thousands of years, no one has been able to reach the realm of immortals. They are all legendary existences, and no one has seen them. The previous Avid is already considered a master. It was the most powerful person in the Demon Realm for thousands of years, and it was just like Huang Feng, who was in a semi-immortal realm.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s current realm, whether in the Demon Realm or the Human Realm, has never been reached before, and it is definitely the first in thousands of years.


    And Huang Feng was also feeling the changes in the true qi in his body. The feeling of fullness made him enjoy it. The true qi was all over his body. He felt that he was full of power now, and he could smash a mountain with just one palm.


    Huang Feng whispered softly. After that, the true energy of his whole body was poured into his right hand. Huang Feng could even feel that the true energy around his body was also attracted, and his surroundings seemed to be in a vacuum state. .


    "What''s the matter?" Adela suddenly felt a feeling of palpitations. He subconsciously looked in the direction of the formation. There, he saw a figure, a figure that has just disappeared and should disappear forever.


    Huang Feng''s entire body was revealed because of the attack.


    Adela thought that he had hallucinations, and subconsciously rubbed his eyes. However, it turns out that he was not mistaken. There was indeed a figure there, and the owner of the figure was Huang Feng!


    Adela was shocked, isn''t Huang Feng dead?Why did he come out again?Then what happened to him before?


    However, Adela quickly reacted. It is not the time to think about these things. He almost understood the meaning of Huang Feng¡¯s doing this without any thought. Therefore, Adela was shocked and quickly wanted Summon the disciples of the Demon Realm and continue to attack the "Zhu Xian" array.


    However, this is obviously a bit late.


    When Huang Feng¡¯s figure appeared, in addition to Adela discovered it, there were also people on the human realm of cultivation, but they were ordinary disciples. They also looked at the center of the formation inadvertently between battles. , I saw such a figure.


    Like Adela, at first, those people thought they had hallucinations. After all, in their hearts, Huang Feng was dead, and like those people before, they were all gone, and it was impossible to live again.


    However, now that Huang Feng''s figure appeared in the formation again, those people were naturally shocked.


    "Sect... Sect Master! Look at that!" A disciple of Feihong Sect also discovered Huang Feng''s appearance. After confirming that he was not in hallucinations, he quickly reminded his Sect Master loudly.


    At this time, Bi Hai was fighting Master Jingwen too. However, at this time, it was not just him who attacked Master Jingwen. There were several other masters as well. Bi Hai knew his own strength and knew Jingshui too. Too strong, so he was very wise not to single-handedly challenge Jingwen Master, but took a few masters to besiege Jingwen Master.


    And the effect is obviously good. Master Jingwen fell into a disadvantage from the first battle. Bi Hai also felt that Master Jingwen didn''t seem to be in peak state now. Obviously, she was injured in the Demon World before. It hasn''t been completely better yet.


    In this way, Bi Hai became more confident in killing Master Jing Wen.


    However, just when Bi Hai was in a good mood, even thinking about how he should celebrate after killing Master Jing Wen, he suddenly heard his disciples screaming in panic.


    "Look, see what to see." Bi Hai, who was fighting Master Jing Wen too, said somewhat irritably.


    However, Bi Hai subconsciously looked in the direction of the center of the formation. After that, his whole body was stunned. Even the Jingwen teacher in front of him could not take care of him. His body was still trembling slightly. A panic in their hearts began to spread, and soon it swept through their bodies.


    Fortunately, Bi Hai was not the only one who fought with Master Jingwen at this time. Otherwise, because of his dazedness, Master Jingwen would have seized the opportunity long ago and beat him to death.


    However, Bi Hai¡¯s strangeness still attracted the attention of some people. After all, Bi Hai was still stunned when the masters were fighting. As a long-known master, Bi Hai obviously should not make such low-level mistakes. Therefore, many people Curious about what Bi Hai saw, they all looked in the direction of the formation, and after that, they were all stunned just like Bi Hai.


    Immediately afterwards, more and more people were discovered that Huang Feng appeared again, and a weird phenomenon also appeared on the scene. As long as you saw Huang Feng''s appearance, whether it was from the Feihong Sect or the Huaxia Sword Sect. , All were stunned, and even many people were injured by their opponents who were fighting because of this.


    However, although they have seen this scene, the moods of the people on both sides are completely different. The people of Huaxia Jianzong can be described as ecstasy. As for the people of Feihongzong and those who support them, they are full of panic. .


    The people of Huaxia Jianzong always thought that Huang Feng was dead. Now that he appeared again and came back to life, they were naturally very happy. As long as Huang Feng was still there, they would have enough confidence to defeat Feihongzong. People.


    The people on Feihongzong are full of fear. Although Huang Feng is still in the formation, as long as they see Huang Feng is still alive, they will instinctively feel fear. In addition, Huang Feng was also sure before It didn''t disappear for no reason, he must be planning something, and this is obviously very detrimental to Feihongzong.


    "How could this happen, why didn''t he die? Why is this?" Bi Hai''s heart kept popping up such doubts, but obviously no one was going to answer him.


    "The head of Huang is really not dead." While Bi Hai had various thoughts in his heart, Master Jing Wen also muttered to himself while looking in the direction of the formation.


    Before, when everyone else thought that Huang Feng was dead, Master Jingwen felt that a master like Huang Feng shouldn¡¯t just die like this, although Huang Feng did disappear, and was smashed before. The ashes of the people looked alike, but Master Jingwen didn''t know what was going on. She always felt that Huang Feng should not be dead yet, but she had no way to prove her conjecture.


    And now, Huang Feng has indeed appeared again. While Master Jing Wen was too happy for Huang Feng, he was also fortunate in his heart. Obviously, he did not make a mistake this time, and stood decisively on the side of Huaxia Jianzong, as long as Huang Feng hasn''t died yet, then the Huaxia Jianzong will not truly perish.


    Once Huang Feng comes out, he will definitely retaliate. If his Jingshui Zhai is also on the opposite side of the Huaxia Jianzong, then he will obviously be avenged by Huang Feng. Master Jingwen too does not think that he and the school The people can stop Huang Feng''s revenge, so she is very grateful for her previous decision.


    Master Jing Wen is indeed right with relatively weak rights, but she obviously does not want her martial art to be ruined in her own hands. She previously supported Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong, one is the sense of justice in her heart. Another point is that she feels that Huang Feng is not dead yet. If she confronts Huaxia Jianzong, it will not benefit her or Jingshuizhai at all.


    And now it seems that she feels right.


    "He didn''t die, he didn''t die, it''s great." The man in the formation that Mengyao looked at, his excited eyes were red, and there were tears flowing in his eyes, that pear flower looked like rain. It was exceptionally pitiful, but now everyone''s attention was on Huang Feng''s body, but no one noticed her like this.


    Moreover, even if she was seen by others, Mengyao''er wouldn''t care. She didn''t want to think about other things at all. After discovering that Huang Feng was not dead, she didn''t care about hiding her emotions.


    Su Yumo looked at Mengyaoer and Huang Feng again, feeling a little bit emotional. Mengyaoer obviously has a deep love for Huang Feng. Otherwise, there would be no such behavior. At that time, it was the best to see Huang Feng''s status in Mengyao''s heart. Obviously, his status was definitely not low.


    As for the appearance of Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others were relatively plain. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t care about Huang Feng, but at the beginning, they knew that Huang Feng was not dead. It was just because of some reason. Just willing to show up, now that Huang Feng appears again, it is naturally not beyond their expectations.


    "Quick, everyone attack the formation!" At this time, Cai Dayong, who was awakened from the dream, said loudly, because he was too anxious, his voice was obviously a little sharp.


    Nor can I blame Cai Dayong for being anxious, because he was too scared in his heart. He knew that Huang Feng was great. He was sure that he would not be able to support a few moves under Huang Feng, and now he is clearly standing. The opposite of Huaxia Jianzong, once Huang Feng came out, he would be dead, so he couldn''t let Huang Feng come out.


    However, everything is obviously too late.

 2128 Chapter 2128 Different Moods

    When everyone in the Demon Realm and Bi Hai and others hurriedly wanted to attack the formation, Huang Feng''s punch that condensed his whole body''s spiritual power suddenly slammed into the watermark enchantment, and then, the watermark The barrier was like a violent storm foreseen by the sea, shaking violently. After that, the watermark barrier collapsed in the horrified eyes of everyone in the demon world and Bi Hai and others.


    "This...he broke the formation?" Adela stammered while looking at the slowly dissipating watermark enchantment, "Just a punch?"


    Huang Feng was able to break the formation. Many people at the scene understood this. Of course, it was because everyone did not charge the formation, and Huang Feng also took a while to attack.


    As a result, Huang Feng broke the formation with just one punch now. This is really incredible. What happened during the period when Huang Feng just disappeared and why his strength suddenly soared. so many?


    Huang Feng''s strength has increased five times because of taking the pill. This is not as simple as multiplying his previous strength by five. Huang Feng, who has increased five times his strength, temporarily broke the limit and became a master in the fairyland. , And a master in the fairyland is enough to exceed ten masters in the half fairyland, so Huang Feng''s strength at this time, compared to before, has soared more than ten times.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Huang Feng broke this formation with just one punch. Huang Feng himself was a little stunned at this point. He thought that at least three or four punches were needed. As a result, one punch would explode. I really didn''t expect it.


    Of course, this is also related to this "Zhu Xian" formation, which is just a broken formation. If it is a complete "Zhu Xian" formation, then Huang Feng in the semi-immortal realm before, simply cannot break this formation. And even if it is taking medicine pills to temporarily reach the realm of immortals and want to break the formation, it will definitely not be possible in a short time.


    It''s just that the people on the scene didn''t know this, because everyone here had never seen the power of the complete "Zhu Xian" array before.


    And also stupefied by Bi Hai and others. Bi Hai had just issued the order to attack the formation. As a result, they had not had time to attack. Over there, Huang Feng had already broken the formation with a punch. Seeing this In the scene, Bi Hai felt that his breathing had stopped.


    Even Bi Hai was still thinking in his heart, did Huang Feng deliberately hide his clumsiness before, so that ambitious people like them could take the initiative to jump out, and then he had an excuse to wipe out himself and others in one fell swoop.


    The more Bi Hai thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high. Otherwise, why Huang Feng hadn''t been able to break through this formation for so long before, but now, it only takes a punch.


    "Huang Feng, I really didn''t expect you to be such a deep man!" Bi Hai gritted his teeth in his heart.


    If he had known that Huang Feng could break through the formation so easily, even if he borrowed Bi Hai¡¯s courage, he would not dare to attack the Huaxia Sword Sect. Aren¡¯t they looking for death, even if they really took the Huaxia Sword Sect. It was destroyed, but as long as Huang Feng was still alive, then he himself could be killed by the opponent at any time, even if he hid in the sect resident, he would not escape Huang Feng''s pursuit.


    Therefore, as long as you are not a fool, you will definitely not do anything against Huaxia Jianzong, but Huang Feng just disappeared, making Bi Hai and the others mistakenly think that Huang Feng is dead, which made them have the courage to attack Huaxia Jianzong, and now it seems that all this seems to be a play directed and acted by Huang Feng, the purpose is to make them jump out, and then, completely wipe out!


    Cai Dayong''s mood also fell to the bottom. He did not expect that Huang Feng was still alive, and he came out of the formation so easily. In fact, if Huang Feng was only alive and trapped in the formation. Then Cai Dayong didn''t have any worries yet, the big deal was that after destroying the Huaxia Sword Sect, he would attack this formation just like the people in the Demon Realm.


    However, now Huang Feng is not only alive, but also out of the formation. In this way, their fate seems to be predictable.


    Cai Dayong regretted it. He really regretted it. He shouldn''t have such thoughts and actions. Before, he and Huang Feng were still an ally. After he left the Demon Realm, he could become a madman. At the same time, Huang Feng also agreed to give them a top-level cultivation technique. At that time, the many disciples of their Kuangsha Valley will be able to advance by leaps and bounds. Therefore, the prestige in the valley greatly increased.


    Everything is so beautiful, even with the friendship with Huang Feng and the Huaxia Jianzong, it is not impossible for them to develop further and become a first-class school.


    As a result, it was because I was fainted for a while and blinded by power, which caused me to make a wrong decision, and this decision will not only bring death to myself, but at the same time, it will also change my own sect. Falling into a dead end, don''t say anything about becoming a first-class school, not being destroyed by Huang Feng, it is considered good.


    "Slap!" Cai Dayong who thought of this place slapped himself fiercely. Because of too much force, his right half of his face was directly swollen, and a hot feeling suddenly swept his nerves.


    However, Cai Dayong didn''t seem to feel the same about this, his eyes were confused and his face was full of regret.


    The people around were taken aback by Cai Dayong''s slap, but soon everyone understood why Cai Dayong did this, but it seemed that it was too late to do it now.


    Several other people who participated in the attack on Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s sect were in no better mood than Cai Dayong at this time. They all knew how powerful Huang Feng was. Before, if it were not for certain that Huang Feng had died in the formation. , They did not dare to take action against Huaxia Jianzong, and now it seems that their previous judgments were obviously wrong. Not only did Huang Feng not die, but also seemed to be stronger. This meant that they would all Unlucky.


    These people are also regretful in their hearts. They shouldn¡¯t have followed Cai Dayong, Bi Hai and others as they did before. It¡¯s just that now everything is too late, and it¡¯s already a fight. If you regret it again, it seems to be useless. .


    Compared with Bi Hai and the others in the camp like the mourning concubine, the people in the Huaxia Jianzong camp are very happy.


    Before, Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai were besieged by Bi Hai and others. Although they were very tenacious and fighting fiercely, everyone understood that none of these could change the fact that they were at a disadvantage. There was no accident. They were killed here, it was just a matter of time.


    Therefore, at that time, everyone¡¯s mood was very heavy. Fortunately, when they felt desperate, the "accident" really appeared. Huang Feng, who should have died in the formation, actually lived again. After coming over, and breaking the formation easily, the people in the Huaxia Jianzong camp were naturally surprised, and some even screamed in surprise.


    Because everyone understands what Huang Feng¡¯s appearance means, even if he doesn¡¯t do anything, just standing there is a deterrent to others, and it can scare many people into fear. Now The appearance of Huang Feng means that things have turned for the better, they will not die here, and even they will have the final victory.


    Those few people who stand on the side of Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai are even more ecstatic. Before, they stood on Huaxia Jianzong for various purposes, but now those goals are not important anymore. The important thing is that their current status is an ally of Huaxia Sword Sect, people in the same camp as Huaxia Sword Sect, and people on Huang Feng''s side!


    Obviously, this may be the most important decision in their lives. This decision will change their destiny and the destiny of their sects. When these people are ecstatic, they are naturally very lucky. They have not Miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Even, like Bi Hai, these people thought in their hearts, did Huang Feng disappear deliberately before, just to see who was in the same camp with his Huaxia Sword Sect, but fortunately, he chose The camp of Huaxia Jianzong.


    As for those who have always remained neutral, their performance at this time was relatively calm. Although they were shocked that Huang Feng was still alive, the impact on them was not great. They laughed at Bi Hai in their hearts. The ignorance of others, and envy the shit luck of those who stand in the Huaxia Sword Sect camp, because they know that Bi Hai and others are over, and those sects who support the Huaxia Sword Sect are going to make a lot of money. In the future, they will have their place in the world of cultivation.


    Of course, some neutral people still have some expectations. After all, there are too many sects against Huaxia Jianzong this time. Once Huang Feng retaliates, then there will be a great right in the entire cultivation world. The vacuum, only relying on Huaxia Jianzong, Jingshuizhai and other schools, it is impossible to fill these vacuums, so that neutral people like them have a chance.


    Although these neutral people didn''t support Huaxia Sword Sect, they didn''t do anything against Huaxia Sword Sect. In this way, wouldn''t they be much better than Feihongzong, Kuangshagu and other sects?At least they won¡¯t be targeted by Huang Feng, and they can get some benefits. Of course, there are certainly not as many sects that support the Huaxia Sword Sect. However, the people of these sects are already very satisfied. The tail did nothing.

 2129 Chapter 2129 Desperate Battle

    After breaking the formation, Huang Feng slowly flew up, floating in the air, and his position was exactly between the people of the Demon Realm and the people of the Human Comprehension Realm. Everyone in the audience looked on. He, even if Huang Feng was within the attack range, no one dared to do anything.


    Huang Feng is also used to this kind of thing that has become the focus of the audience.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about the people in the Demon Realm. Now the formation has been broken, and it is only a matter of time to conquer the Demon Realm. Now, what Huang Feng has to deal with first is the matter of the human cultivation realm.


    Regarding the things that Bi Hai and others did with their own sect before, when Huang Feng was in the formation, he could see clearly. At that time, he was in a state of invisibility and others could not see him, but he could. To other people, and because of this, he can see clearly what happened there, and he also understands what happened here.


    "You are so courageous, you dare to do something to my school?" Huang Feng looked at Bi Hai and the others and said.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, all these are misunderstandings." Bi Hai said palely.


    However, obviously no one would believe what he said. The two sides have already fought, so how could it still be misunderstood.


    "Misunderstanding? Do you think I would believe it?" Huang Feng said, "I think you all know the danger of that formation. I personally went in to save people, but in the end, you were better off and attacked my sect outside. , Do you still have a conscience?"


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made many people at the scene bow their heads in shame. Indeed, the people who were trapped in the formation before involved many sects, that is, people who did not have the Huaxia Sword Sect, and there were fellow teachers of some people on the scene. Brother, Huang Feng went in to rescue their fellow disciples, but as a result, they were here to attack the Huaxia Sword Sect, which is indeed not authentic.


    "Before, Xuanzong attacked our Huaxia Jianzong, I can understand it, but what I can''t figure out is why you attacked my sect." Huang Feng continued: "I promised you a lot of benefits before? Not enough? Really greedy enough!"


    Cai Dayong looked pale and lowered his head. As the first to cooperate with Huang Feng, Huang Feng had given him a lot of benefits. Not only did he keep his position as the owner of the Crazy Sand Valley, he also promised To give Kuangsha Valley a top-level cultivation technique, and also to assist Kuangsha Valley''s development, the promised things are very rich.


    As a result, as soon as Huang Feng''s accident happened, Cai Dayong decisively abandoned Huang Feng and the Huaxia Sword Sect to seek greater benefits, and now it was time for him to suffer the consequences.


    Now that Huang Feng said so, Cai Dayong regretted it even more.


    "Don''t even say that I don''t give you a chance. Now, those who want to do something with my sect will pass me first, and I will be here. As long as you defeat me, Huaxia Jianzong will be at your disposal!" Huang Feng said loudly. Said: "This is your last chance."


    After Huang Feng finished speaking, he quietly looked down and waited for the actions of those people. However, regardless of those people''s actions, Huang Feng would take action to punish those people. Anyone who was hostile to the Huaxia Sword Sect would be Huang Feng. To solve it, he didn''t want to leave any hidden dangers to his school after he left.


    And Bi Hai obviously understood this too. He didn''t want to wait for death, he wanted to fight again. So, just after Huang Feng finished speaking, Bi Hai said to the disciples of Feihong Sect: "All the disciples of Feihong Sect listen to So, everyone is going together. We have been immortal with Huaxia Jianzong. Huang Feng will not let us go. If he wants to survive, he will kill Huang Feng! Although he is powerful, he is only one person, we are together Come on, I can kill him!"


    Many people were moved, because they knew that this incident was different from the previous spies. Before, those spies were arranged by the heads of their respective sects. Therefore, Huang Feng just killed those palms. It¡¯s just the door, but now, they are all involved in the attack on the Huaxia Sword Sect. Some of them even have the blood of Huaxia Sword Sect¡¯s disciples in their hands. It is obviously impossible for Huang Feng to protect shortcomings. Let them go.


    Moreover, Bi Hai is right. Although Huang Feng is very powerful, after all, there is only one person. There are so many of them, and he can be consumed to death. Moreover, Huang Feng just broke the formation. Although it seems easy, it must have consumed a lot of spiritual energy. At this time, he is definitely not in the best state. This is their chance and the last chance.


    Cai Dayong also raised his head. He knew that Huang Feng would never let him go after this incident. After all, he and Huang Feng were allies before, but now he stabbed Huang Feng in the back. If he did it, he would never let him go, so now is his last chance.


    "Listen to the people in Kuangsha Valley, kill Huang Feng with me. He has killed our Valley Master before. This time, we also killed their people from the Huaxia Sword Sect. He cannot let us go. , Let''s kill together, kill him, and avenge the valley master!" Cai Dayong shouted, his voice was loud, even a little hoarse, and his face was crazy. These were all manifestations of him covering up his inner fear.


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, in Cai Dayong¡¯s heart, he was still afraid of Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s reputation was not created by someone, but by himself. Cai Dayong had even seen Huang Feng¡¯s power more than once. Therefore, he knew that it was difficult to kill Huang Feng, and it was also very dangerous to fight against Huang Feng.


    However, he had to do this again now. He had done something wrong before, and now he can only continue to make mistakes. If he does not let him, if Huang Feng does not die today, then he will definitely be the one who died.


    Those other sects are also doing the final mobilization at this time. They are similar to what Bi Hai and Cai Dayong thought. Maybe Huang Feng can let go of ordinary disciples. After all, there are too many ordinary disciples, Huang Feng It is possible that there will be no killing.


    However, no matter what, these leaders can''t escape, so they must fight to the death to get the last chance for themselves.


    And those ordinary disciples, at this time, many people were encouraged by the heads of their respective sects and prepared to attack Huang Feng. Before they wanted to come, they had already started with Huaxia Jianzong, Huang Feng would not let it go. They, moreover, now that so many people are attacking Huang Feng, they might actually be able to kill Huang Feng, and once Huang Feng is killed, then the Huaxia Sword Sect will not worry about them. That one can survive and become famous.


    Of course, not everyone was agitated. Many people already regretted their actions when they knew Huang Feng was speaking. Huang Feng said it was right. He ventured in to save his and others¡¯ fellows. As a result, They are on the outside, doing this kind of thing is indeed too unnatural.


    Therefore, now they want to quit and no longer do anything to Huang Feng.


    Anyway, a great war is about to break out again, and this time, there is only one person on one side of the two sides, and there are more than 100,000 people on the other side. The numbers of the two sides are obviously disproportionate, but the strange thing is that most of the people at the scene But they didn''t like the crowded side, Huang Feng had only one person, and no one dared to despise it.


    "Head, what shall we do?" an elder of the Ziyanmen asked Adela.


    Adela frowned, and he saw it. Now for their Demon Realm, it is an opportunity, and perhaps the last chance. Once Huang Feng solves the problems in the Cultivation Realm, then he will definitely be against their Demon Realm. Everyone did it, and when the time comes, they are not necessarily Huang Feng''s opponents.


    And now, there are many people in the human cultivation world who want to kill Huang Feng. This is their last chance. If Huang Feng is killed, the remaining people will not be worried.


    "Listen to all the devil disciples, prepare to attack Huangfeng!" Adela did not hesitate for a long time before giving the order. He didn''t want to miss this last opportunity.


    In this way, people in the human cultivation world, as well as people in the demon world, have reached an agreement because of Huang Feng and become people in the same camp. Such a strange thing has never happened in thousands of years. , I have to say that Huang Feng''s role is quite big.


    Huang Feng naturally heard Adela''s voice. He looked at each other and the demon disciples who were about to move around. There was no sadness or joy on his face, and no worries.


    In Huang Feng''s eyes, these people are all ants, and no matter how many ants there are, they are still ants!


    It¡¯s the people on the human realm who are still a little bit unsure. Now that people who see the Demon Realm are ready to attack Huang Feng, they immediately increase their confidence. Although the Demon Realm has suffered heavy losses, they still have strength. , There are more people than them. After all, the vast majority of cultivation disciples from the entire Demon Realm gathered here, and the number is naturally quite large.


    As a result, Huang Feng was surrounded by everyone, surrounded by densely packed people. People from the Huaxia Sword Sect wanted to help Huang Feng, but Huang Feng stopped it. In this situation, the Huaxia Sword Sect Hundreds of people came up to die, even if they had a powerful formation, it would not play a big role.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Huang Feng feels that he does not need the help of others, even in the face of a siege of hundreds of thousands of people, he does not need it.


    After temporarily improving his strength, Huang Feng found that his vision was different. If he faced so many people at the same time with his previous strength, he would be sure to get away safely. After all, he had a lot of cards, but, If he wanted to completely defeat them, Huang Feng was not sure, after all, these people were all monks, not ordinary people.


    However, the current situation is obviously different, and Huangfeng is no longer the same as before!

 2130 Chapter 2130 Killing With One Punch

    "Is he really going to be okay?" I don''t know when, Mengyaoer has come to Su Yumo''s side, and said softly, eyes still staring at Huang Feng in the sky, obviously very concerned.


    At this time, Mengyao''s eyes were still slightly red. After Huang Feng appeared, her eyes were red with excitement. Originally, she thought she was still happy that Huang Feng was not dead, but she still It didn''t take long for the scene to become like this, and the surprise in Mengyao''s heart also became worry.


    "It''s okay, I believe him." Su Yumo said lightly, her eyes staring at Huang Feng in the sky.


    Although Su Yumo and others knew that Huang Feng was not dead before, after all, they had never seen Huang Feng''s figure, and their hearts were still worried. Now, Huang Feng finally appeared, and their hearts It was also greatly relieved, but now that Huang Feng was besieged by people from both humans and demons, Su Yumo also had some worries in his heart like Mengyaoer.


    However, Su Yumo knew Huang Feng after all. She knew that if she was not sure, Huang Feng would never say that just now. Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s situation now seems dangerous, but, in fact, it may be. That''s what Huang Feng wanted.


    Su Yumo was right. The scene in front of him was indeed what Huang Feng wanted. You should know that the pill he was taking had side effects, and the side effects lasted for a month. He didn¡¯t want to be there. During the month, he was jointly attacked by people from other sects. In that case, he would not have the ability to fight back. Therefore, Huang Feng thought, taking advantage of his current strength, and when he was stronger than before. It was resolved.


    Bi Hai and the people on the Demon Realm side obviously didn''t know Huang Feng''s specific situation. If they knew, they would never choose to fight Huang Feng now.


    The atmosphere at the scene is tense to a bit frozen. Those facing Huang Feng, even if they are crowded now, are still nervous, because what they have to face now is the number one in the world of cultivation. Humans, moreover, their cultivation base, even in the history of the cultivation world for thousands of years, is ranked high.


    In addition, these people have seen Huang Feng''s power before, but now they are standing on the opposite side of Huang Feng, and they can''t help being nervous.


    However, no matter how nervous, you still have to do it. Many people feel that this is their last chance to live.


    "Come on!" Huang Feng said proudly as he looked at the crowds of people around him.


    "on!"


    Almost at the same time, the people in the human realm on both sides of Huang Feng, as well as the people in the demon world, shot Huang Feng at the same time, but in an instant, Huang Feng was overwhelmed by various attacks.


    Seeing this scene, the disciples of Huaxia Jianzong, the people of Jingshuizhai, and even those who chose to support Huaxia Jianzong before, all raised their voices in their hearts. Such powerful and numerous attacks are really terrifying. Now, even if the former head of Dehou was in the position of Huang Feng, he would only be killed by a spike.


    However, Huang Feng is not the head of Dehou after all!


    When those attacks flew towards Huang Feng, Huang Feng did not shrink back. He slammed a punch in one of the directions. Then everyone on the scene saw that a fist as tall as a mountain peaked quickly. After forming, it flew to people in a certain direction.


    And in that direction, where the fist flew, all the attacks suddenly turned into nothingness, not only that, the huge fist did not suffer the slightest weakening, and it still flew to the crowd quickly.


    The crowd in the direction that the fist was flying also realized a lot at this time. They wanted to avoid it, but they suddenly realized that they could not move their bodies. They seemed to be locked by the fist. Entirely enveloped by that huge fist.


    "boom!"


    Finally, the huge, substantial fist slammed into the crowd, and those people immediately made a defensive posture. However, everything was in vain. At the collision place, a dazzling light was emitted, and the light directly hit the scene. The sights of other people were completely covered, so that everyone couldn''t see exactly what was going on there.


    In about three or four breaths, the light finally dissipated, and the people on the scene were able to see the situation there. After they saw the situation there, they all took a breath.


    I saw there was no one in that place. There were at least a thousand people there just now. However, now there is no one. There is only a huge pit. Other than that, everything else No more.


    The people at the scene were stunned. This pit was obviously the effect of Huang Feng''s punch, and a punch to achieve such an effect was something they had never heard of before. This was really terrifying. They believed that Huang Feng just If that punch hit a mountain peak, it would definitely be able to break the mountain peak.


    Of course, the more important people, there were thousands of people in that place, and now they are all gone. Obviously they didn¡¯t disappear for no reason. This is also the effect of Huang Feng¡¯s punch. Obviously, Huang Feng killed him with one punch. Thousands of people!


    Kill thousands of people with one punch!This is something that everyone has never heard of before, but today I saw it with my own eyes. Everyone suddenly couldn''t accept this fact. Some people even felt that all this was an illusion. Maybe, none of those people died. , Just went to the other party.


    However, at this moment, Huang Feng stood on the spot and blasted another punch. This punch directly hit somewhere in the air. There, at least hundreds of people flew towards Huang Feng. Obviously, they were also preparing to attack. Huang Feng''s.


    Faced with this punch, those people did not dare to be careless and quickly reacted, but everything was in vain. After that punch hit them, the hundreds of people suddenly seemed to be trapped in the formation before. People, like being struck by lightning, were wiped out in an instant. Unlike the thousands of people just now, this time, these hundreds of people also left some fragments of clothes, slowly falling from the air, but it was not Nothing is left.


    Everyone looked at the many pieces of clothing that were slowly falling in the air, swallowed with difficulty, their eyes were straightened, breathing seemed to have stopped, their eyes fixed on those pieces of clothing, as if they wanted to distinguish, those Who is the original owner of the pieces of clothing?


    However, this is obviously impossible. The fragments of these clothes are too broken to be distinguished at all, and their masters have disappeared, and obviously no one has come to claim them.


    At this moment, everyone can be sure that the big pit just now was not an illusion. The thousands of people were not hiding somewhere. Instead, they were killed by Huang Feng with a punch. They were not even able to stay, even if it was one. Little things come down.


    "hiss!"


    After understanding this, everyone at the scene took a breath, shocking Huang Feng''s strength in their hearts.


    What level has Huang Feng reached?


    Everyone thought that they already knew Huang Feng very well and knew his strength, but now it seems that they obviously underestimated Huang Feng, and with the means Huang Feng showed before, it is impossible to achieve what is in front of him. At this step, the lethality of these two punches is really too great. Under the attack of those two punches, no matter what cultivation level you are, you can''t escape the fate of being killed.


    Just as Huang Feng thought before, these people are like ants for themselves!


    At this time, those attacks that rushed towards Huang Feng also hit Huang Feng¡¯s side, but they were just beside Huang Feng. Huang Feng did not evade, but a golden protective shield was formed around his body. , Those attacks from all directions hit this protective cover and made a crackling sound, but they failed to break the protective cover, let alone kill Huang Feng in the protective cover!


    Seeing Huang Feng''s attack and defense are so strong, the people around them all felt a deep despair. Although they still have hundreds of thousands of people, they only die about two thousand. However, At this time, they didn''t see the slightest hope of winning Huang Feng. Huang Feng was so strong that they didn''t even know how to beat him to death.


    Adela''s face was pale. Huang Feng had just killed the people in the Demon Realm with the second punch. Those outstanding disciples of the Demon Realm who were arrogant in the forces, under Huang Feng¡¯s one punch, had no room for defense. Were killed.


    Adela knew that Huang Feng was very strong, but he never thought that Huang Feng was already so strong, how could he fight this?Although they are still dominant in number, they seem to have fallen into a desperate situation. Huang Feng has great attack power and strong defensive ability. They have no way to take Huang Feng.


    "Why is there such a monster in the human world, and how does this make us live? Why is Huang Feng not born in our demon world?" Adela thought sadly.


    At this time, the mood of Bi Hai, Cai Dayong and others will definitely not be any better than Adela, even worse than Adela, because they all know that their behavior before waiting for others, How angry will Huang Feng be.


    Originally, they thought that if they could gather the power of everyone and kill Huang Feng this time, then the pressure on them would be gone, and there would be no need to worry about Huang Feng''s revenge.


    However, it now appears that everything about their previous plans was like a joke. Perhaps in Huang Feng''s eyes, they were a joke. Even if they had destroyed the Huaxia Sword Sect before, what about it?Huang Feng came to the door, and he could destroy them with a single punch, and then he could create a second Huaxia Sword Sect.

 2131 Chapter 2131 Demon Realm Surrender

    After understanding this, everyone is even more desperate. Obviously, as long as Huang Feng is not dead, they will never even think of pushing their sect to the position of the best cultivation sect in the world.


    To kill Huang Feng, it seems that the difficulty is not normal, and it is even so great that it makes everyone desperate.


    Huang Feng turned his head and looked to the other side. Suddenly, the person being looked at by Huang Feng was like birds and beasts. They could see the power of Huang Feng''s two punches just now. They didn''t think they were better than those before. Be strong, if Huang Feng also punched them, they might have completely disappeared from this world.


    So, the next interesting scene is that no matter which direction Huang Feng looks in, people in that direction are scared to run away, and they dare not appear in Huang Feng¡¯s line of sight, let alone attack. Huang Feng.


    "You won''t come? Then I''ll go by myself!" Huang Feng said lightly while looking at those people.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng''s figure flashed. The people at the scene could not even see his figure clearly. They already saw that Huang Feng came in front of some people. After that, before those people reacted, it was simple again. Punch.


    With one punch down, hundreds of people died. After the punch, Huang Feng kept flying to another place without stopping.


    Seeing Huang Feng doing this, the rest of the people suddenly screamed and fled around.


    However, Huang Feng''s speed is much faster than them, and even many people find that the faster they escape, the easier it is to be targeted by Huang Feng. In this way, the remaining people will not dare to escape. They couldn''t escape, and they couldn''t beat them. In the end, these people could only think of the last way.


    "Puff!"


    A disciple in the realm of human cultivation knelt down towards Huang Feng, and at the same time, lowered his head, "Huang Sect, we are also forced to do so, please let us go."


    "Puffing"


    "Puff!"


    With the actions of the first person, the others seemed to understand what it was like, and knelt down one by one, begging Huang Feng for forgiveness.


    Suddenly, most of the group of people who were standing still on the scene knelt down. Although the people in the cultivation world are more or less spine, they still choose when faced with this completely invincible situation. Abandoned his dignity and chose to beg Huang Feng for mercy.


    They have been beaten by Huang Feng for fear!


    Although it is shameful to kneel down and begging for mercy, it can save your life. What''s more, it is not only one person who begged Huang Feng for mercy, but hundreds of thousands of people. Everyone does this. What''s so ashamed of. ?


    Moreover, speaking of it, Huang Feng is still a benefactor of the real world of cultivation. He has saved their lives and is still so powerful. It does not seem to be that difficult to kneel to such a person.


    Huang Feng did not attack the kneeling people anymore. He had already killed tens of thousands of people in that period of time, and he should stand up too. Moreover, what these people said was correct, they were just ordinary disciples. , Can only follow the orders of the head or the elders, many things are not for them to decide.


    Of course, there were still some people on the scene who did not kneel down to Huang Feng, that is, Bi Hai and others, as well as those from the Demon Realm.


    Bi Hai and others knew that even if Huang Feng let others go, they would not let them go. After all, these things were provoked by them. In Huang Feng''s eyes, they were the culprits. , Huang Feng will definitely not let them go.


    As for the people in the demon world, their minds are more complicated.


    In fact, people in the Demon Realm are very strong. Huang Feng is so powerful. Many disciples in the Demon Realm actually admire Huang Feng, but they are from the Demon Realm, and Huang Feng is a human being. People in the world, the two sides have been hostile for thousands of years, and being enemies with the people in the world is already an emotion carved in their bones.


    Therefore, although they all feel that they are not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents, if they continue, they will be killed by Huang Feng, but no one begs Huang Feng for mercy. Of course, there are some of them, they don¡¯t know, they Waiting for someone to beg for mercy, Huang Summit will not let go of their worries, after all, they are members of the demon world.


    Adela looked at Huang Feng with a complicated complexion. There were emotions such as admiration, fear, surprise, etc. Huang Feng''s performance just now shocked him. Three years ago, he saw Huang Feng''s power with his own eyes, but at that time. , Huang Feng¡¯s strength is already quite strong, but today he discovered that in the past three years, not only he and others are improving, but Huang Feng¡¯s strength is also improving, and the extent of Huang Feng¡¯s improvement Much bigger than them.


    With regard to Huang Feng¡¯s strength just now, Adela felt that even if it were his own people, a few times more would not be enough for Huang Feng to kill. More people would just make Huang Feng more tired. In addition, there will be no changes to the final result.


    Adela felt a deep despair. He felt that in his lifetime, no matter how he cultivated, it would be impossible for him to have a cultivation base like Huang Feng. Originally, he thought before, if he could survive the present. In the event of a crisis, given him another three or two years, he can reinvigorate the demon world''s prestige, and then attack the human world and level it in one fell swoop.


    However, now after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s strength, Adela feels that his previous thoughts are just a joke, don¡¯t say give him another three or two years, even if you give him another thirty years, he cannot be defeated. In the world of human cultivation, because there is Huang Feng, such a terrifying existence!


    In just three years, Huang Feng¡¯s strength has increased so much. Obviously, Huang Feng¡¯s talent is much higher than them. They are improving, Huang Feng is also improving, and the strength of improvement is much faster than them. , When they feel that they have enough to attack the human world, at that time, they don''t know how much Huang Feng''s strength will grow.


    Therefore, Adela felt that as long as Huang Feng was still there, their attack on the world of cultivation was an impossible task. No matter how many people they went to, it would be futile.


    On the contrary, it was on the human realm of cultivation, under Huang Feng''s leadership, at any time to come to their demon world, even if they held it here, it would not be possible to hold it forever.


    Today''s things are already very obvious. After the things here are over, Huang Feng will definitely become the first person in the world of cultivating the real world. When the time comes, their demon world will really be at stake.


    Adela no longer has the slightest confidence to block the people in the realm of human cultivation, or to be precise, he has no way to block Huang Feng. The realm of human realm has such an enchanting master as Huang Feng, so they are doomed to the devil world. It''s going to be miserable.


    "I surrender!" Adela said to Huang Feng with a sullen face, and there was a vicissitudes of life in his voice. He didn''t know how Huang Summit treated them, but now this is their only choice. Continue with Huang. If the peak resistance continues, they will only perish here.


    "Head?!" The elder who has the Ziyan door surprised Khan Adela.


    Adela waved his hand and said, "I will bear all the responsibilities, so you don''t need to say any more."


    Adela knew that when he said the words of surrender, he was destined to be recorded in the history of the demon world, because in the previous thousands of years, no one in the demon world had ever surrendered to people in the human world. Things, and if he does this, he will definitely become a sinner.


    However, Adela had already figured it out clearly, if he sacrificed himself and could protect the many disciples of the Demon Realm, then he would be willing to be the sinner.


    "I hope the head Huang can let go of our disciples in the Demon Realm." Adela continued.


    "No, I won''t surrender, Adela, you fool! Our disciples in the Demon Realm, even if they die, won''t surrender!"


    "Yes, fight to the end!"


    Although Adela chose to surrender, some disciples in the Demon Realm were very excited. They scolded Adela one after another, and at the same time showed full hostility towards Huang Feng.


    Then, those Demon Realm disciples rushed to Huang Feng frantically. Of course, more Demon Realm disciples just watched silently. Although they were also eager to kill Huang Feng and defeat the people in the world of cultivation, the facts have been laid out. In front of them, they are not Huang Feng''s opponents at all, not only now, but they will never be, as long as Huang Feng is still there, they will have no hope.


    Adela''s approach, although a bit embarrassing, is the best approach at present.


    Adela did not speak, but looked at the disciples of the Demon Realm blankly. Why did he want to be this sinner?However, since he is in this position now, then he must do something for this.


    Huang Feng looked at the people who rushed towards him, and just waved his hand gently. Then, the disciples of the Demon Realm felt that they had been attacked by a huge force, and that force directly lifted them out, and , They could clearly hear the sound of their own bones being shattered, but when they landed from the air, they had all become dead.


    Adela looked at the corpses of the thousands of Demon Realm disciples, her eyes twitched, but she didn''t say anything. Such Demon Realm disciples are indeed very passionate and dignified, but now they are not meant to be dignified. At that time, he admired their bravery, but he did not approve of their behavior.


    "Is there anyone in the devil who wants to resist?" Huang Feng asked lightly.


    The disciples of the Demon Realm were silent at this time. Of course, they could continue to resist, but that would only allow Huang Feng to move his muscles and bones a little more. It was impossible to kill Huang Feng.


    "Very good." Huang Feng said lightly.

 2132 Chapter 2132

    Huang Feng was very satisfied with the reaction of the disciples of the Demon Realm. He came here to conquer the Demon Realm and occupy it. However, this does not mean that he must kill everyone in the Demon Realm. There is no such thing. Necessary, as long as the disciples of the demon world are sincere to themselves, then they will achieve the same effect, even better than killing these disciples of the demon world.


    After all, Huang Feng occupied the Demon Realm and didn¡¯t want to gain only a deserted Demon Realm. It¡¯s not in his best interests. Only people can generate benefits. If there is no one in the Demon Realm, who would help him make money, then, Wouldn''t such a large space be wasted?


    Therefore, deep in Huang Feng''s heart, he still wants to have the current situation, and now everyone in the Demon Realm has surrendered under the leadership of secretly. This is exactly what Huang Feng wants. He naturally has no reason to refuse. .


    Therefore, after confirming that all the disciples of the Demon Realm had surrendered, Huang Feng turned his gaze to Bi Hai and others. This was the problem he wanted to solve now.


    When Bi Hai and the others saw Huang Feng looking at them, they all shuddered subconsciously, with a look of horror on their faces. They stepped back unconsciously, as if they wanted to stay away from Huang Feng.


    However, there is obviously no way to do it. At this time, they are all people, and these people have surrendered to Huang Feng, so it is impossible for them to escape here.


    Of course, they can also fly away, but none of them are confident that they will not be caught up by Huang Feng. What''s more, now that so many people have surrendered to Huang Feng, they are all waiting for the trading certificate. If people run away, maybe Huang Feng hasn''t chased them yet. Those people kneeling on the ground will show their loyalty one by one and take the initiative to pursue them. Therefore, they have no chance of running away.


    "I, we..." Bi Hai wanted to say something. After all, his qualifications are still very old. He wants to remind Huang Feng that killing himself is not the best result.


    However, Bi Hai had just opened his mouth, Huang Feng''s figure had disappeared in place, and after that, he appeared in front of Bi Hai in the next second and hit him with a palm.


    Bi Hai was suddenly shocked. He did not expect Huang Feng to make such a sudden move. He was still thinking about whether he could surrender to Huang Feng like everyone else, and surrender to Huang Feng in his own capacity. Then, Huang Feng will definitely feel very face, his own school will follow Huang Feng''s orders in the future, although this will make him a little embarrassed, but it is better than losing his life, and as long as there is life, then, everything It is not a problem, I have every hope of a comeback.


    However, Bi Hai did not expect that Huang Feng would not give him a chance to speak at all, and he did not even want to surrender him, so he acted directly on him. Bi Hai, who reacted, wanted to resist, even if his heart was deep. The office knew that such resistance was useless, but he still reacted instinctively.


    However, he soon discovered to his horror that he couldn''t move anymore, and his whole body was completely locked by Huang Feng''s breath. At this time, even if he wanted to move a finger, he couldn''t do it. To.


    After that, Bi Hai watched, Huang Feng''s palm hit his heart directly, and he felt his heart beat fiercely. After that, it seemed to be stimulated, beating very fast. , As if to fly out of his body.


    However, this feeling only lasted for a short period of time. After that, he felt that his heart suddenly stopped moving, and his subconscious still felt very frightened. However, people outside had already discovered that. Under Huang Feng''s attack, Hai didn''t even hold a palm and was killed directly.


    The death of Bi Hai caused some commotion around him. After all, like the head of Dehou, Bi Hai belonged to the kind of people with old qualifications. His status in the realm of comprehension is also very high, even the first time before. During the crusade against the devil, the head of Dehou was seriously injured, and many people suggested that Bi Hai temporarily preside over the overall situation. This shows that Bi Hai''s status is definitely not low.


    However, now Bi Hai died in Huang Feng¡¯s hands and died in front of them. Obviously everyone would not be indifferent to this, but the various moods were different, some were angry, some were frightened, and some were. Glorious and so on.


    Of course, if these people knew that the head of Dehou was also killed, they would not know what they would think at this time.


    And Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of the people around him. After he killed Bi Hai with a palm, Huang Feng didn¡¯t intend to stop, and he rushed towards Cai Dayong and others. He had given these people a chance before. They were given rich conditions. However, these people were not satisfied and betrayed themselves. Huang Feng did not feel that he needed to give them a second chance. One chance is enough. Since they don¡¯t cherish it, then Don''t blame yourself for being rude.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not give Bi Hai a chance to speak before, because he said nothing was useless and would not change his mind, so why was he wasting that time?


    And now, Huang Feng is also not going to give Cai Dayong and the others a chance to speak, because, like Bi Hai, when they betrayed themselves, they were already damned, and he didn''t want to listen to what they said.


    When Cai Dayong and others saw Huang Feng killing Bi Hai, they already knew that something was wrong. Like Bi Hai, they did not expect Huang Feng to be so decisive. Everyone was full of regrets. Not only can they live, but they can also live very moisturizing, because the difference in their thoughts directly leads to the current results, and their intestines are now regrettable.


    However, it is useless to regret it anymore. At this point, Huang Feng doesn''t want to listen to their nonsense at all. His meaning is already obvious. Anyone who betrays her will not be let go, all will have to die.


    Cai Dayong and others responded, but they were not besieging Huangfeng. Facts have proved that no matter how many people they besieged Huangfeng, it has no effect. They only have so few people. Now they are besieging Huangfeng and they will die. It''s the same, so they all reacted in the same way, that is, escape.


    Moreover, these people had a tacit understanding of not fleeing in the same direction. In their opinion, the chances of escaping would be greater in this case, and Huang Feng could only chase some of them.


    And Huang Feng indeed only pursued one direction, but other people were not able to escape. Bi Hai was not wrong before. Many people were waiting to vote for Huang Feng. Everyone knew. From now on, both the Demon Realm and the Human Realm will have the final say. Who doesn''t want to hug their thighs in advance, when they have performance now, they will naturally not let it go.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng chased in one direction, people in other directions could not escape. In each direction, countless people chased them in an instant. Those who ran away saw such a person chasing them, and they were immediately scared. Some of them want to ask for mercy, but they don¡¯t know whom to tell. Moreover, those who chase them are afraid that their movements are slow and they are preempted by others. Everyone is rushing to chase them. Why? Maybe someone is willing to listen to those people?


    Therefore, those who fled were not able to run far, they were all overtaken by others, and then they were all killed.


    The person Huang Feng pursued was Cai Dayong. It was not that Huang Feng had to kill him personally. It was just that he chose a random direction at the time, just choosing Cai Dayong''s direction.


    When Cai Dayong saw Huang Feng chasing him, his souls were all gone, and he almost fell directly from the air in fright.


    It¡¯s just that when Cai Dayong saw the situation of people in other directions, his thoughts faded, because although people in other directions were not chasing by Huang Feng, the situation was not better than him, just now. In this situation, no one can escape at all.


    After understanding this, Cai Dayong''s courage to escape has disappeared a lot. He also knows that with Huang Feng chasing him personally, he has no hope of escape.


    "Head of Huang..." Cai Dayong took the initiative to stop, wanting to beg Huang Feng for mercy, even if he knew there was little hope, but he still wanted to try.


    However, like Bi Hai before, Cai Dayong failed to finish what he was about to say. When he just stopped, Huang Feng had already caught up, and Huang Feng came up without talking nonsense with him. It was solved with one palm, and Cai Dayong opened his eyes wide, looking like he was not looking at him.


    Huang Feng did this, one is that he doesn¡¯t want to believe these people anymore, and the other is that the time for the side effects of the pill he is taking is about to start, and he doesn¡¯t dare to delay any more. The matter must be resolved before then, otherwise, it¡¯s still I don''t know what will happen next.


    Fortunately, people in other directions were also killed one by one, and no one could escape. At this point, the overall situation has been set, and Huang Feng can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    After that, Huang Feng fell next to Su Yumo and the others, whispered a few words to Su Yumo, and then left first.


    Regarding this, other people were a little bit stunned, because they were still waiting for Huang Feng to teach or make arrangements. As a result, Huang Feng did so. There was no arrangement. Those people didn''t know what to do.


    "Cough cough." Su Yumo coughed a few times, and then said: "Through the battle just now, Huang Feng felt a little bit of a breakthrough. Therefore, he needs to retreat for a month. During this month, he does not want to be disturbed by anyone. , What''s the matter, I''ll talk about it in a month."

 2133 Chapter 2133 Sudden Retreat

    Su Yumo''s cultivation base is not high. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for her to spread throughout the scene. After all, there are too many people at the scene, whether they are from the real world or the demon world. There are hundreds of thousands.


    However, people in the world of cultivation know the relationship between Su Yumo and Huang Feng. Seeing her talking, naturally they dare not talk nonsense anymore, so they all keep quiet.


    As for the people in the Devildom, although they don¡¯t know Su Yumo, they have been watching Huang Feng just now. Seeing Huang Feng and Su Yumo talking so intimately, they can naturally know that Huang Feng and Su Yumo The relationship between Mo is unusual. Now that Su Yumo is about to talk, he naturally listens quietly.


    In this way, when Su Yumo was speaking, hundreds of thousands, nearly A million people in the audience were surprisingly quiet. As a result, Su Yumo''s cultivation base was not high and his voice But it can spread far away and reach everyone''s ears.


    Su Yumo''s words caused another commotion at the scene.


    Huang Feng is amazing. Everyone has already seen it with their own eyes just now. It is the best in the audience. Compared to three years ago, it is not a little bit more amazing. If they want to kill Huang Feng, it is basically Can''t do it.


    And now, when I heard Huang Feng felt a little bit about it, and it was possible to make a breakthrough, everyone was shocked at the same time, feeling in their hearts that Huang Feng is really a genius in cultivation, so young and already so powerful, and now he is about to break through again. At that time, who will be his opponent?


    Therefore, some people who were still unconvinced about surrendering to Huang Feng are completely convinced at this time, and they dare not have the slightest other thoughts. It is Huang Feng''s talent, which is too unbelievable. They are in this life. It is impossible to catch up, and surrendering to such a person is nothing to be ashamed of.


    Of course, there are some people who just discovered that Huang Feng¡¯s face does not seem to look good. At the same time, they also feel that his condition seems to be a little wrong, but they dare not think much, let alone try, because, The bloody lesson before has told them that you must not underestimate Huang Feng. Those who included the Sky Profound Sect before, including Bi Hai, Cai Dayong and others, all because they underestimated Huang Feng and misjudged Huang Feng¡¯s status. , Which led to the result of being destroyed now.


    Before, when Huang Feng disappeared in the formation, many people thought that he was dead. This led to the behavior of Bi Hai and others. Now, although some people see that Huang Feng¡¯s situation seems to be something wrong. , However, thinking about the things before, thinking about the fate of Bi Hai and others, but also dare not think too much.


    What''s more, everyone knows that Huang Feng¡¯s practice is very strange. Even a person with a high level of cultivation can¡¯t feel any cultivator¡¯s unique aura in Huang Feng¡¯s body. In the eyes of outsiders, Huang Feng is It was like an ordinary person without any cultivation base.


    Of course, the facts have proved that Huang Feng is no ordinary person, and even his cultivation level is beyond the reach of everyone in his lifetime.


    It is also for these reasons that although Huang Feng''s exit was a bit abrupt and his state seemed a little wrong, at this time, no one dared to make any changes.


    At this time, Huang Feng''s heart was actually very nervous. If someone did something to him at this time, then it would not be impossible for him to die on the spot. After all, he is too weak now.


    "Um, although I knew that there were side effects before, I didn''t expect that the side effects would be too great." Huang Feng smiled bitterly in his heart.


    Before, he just knew that when the time came, he would be weak, but he did not expect that his weak state would be so strong. At this time, he was like a person without any cultivation level, even , It was worse than that. At this time, even a big man could easily defeat him, let alone these people on the scene, anyone who came out would kill him if he stretched out his hand.


    Fortunately, everyone at the scene was stunned by his previous behavior. At this time, no one dared to make any moves.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng was truly relieved. At this time, if there are some accidents, then he will completely fail to control the things of the human realm and the demon world. After all, he is dead and must return. In reality, there is naturally no way to continue doing things here.


    Then, Su Yumo made some arrangements according to Huang Feng''s account before leaving.


    Those people in the Demon Realm will return to their own schools for the time being. As for the people in the Human Realm Realm, they can all return to the Human Realm. After all, the things here are over, and there is no need to stay here again.


    The final arrangement will have to wait until Huang Feng "goes out".


    People in the world of human cultivation and people in the demon world naturally have no objection to this, and this vigorous battle between humans and demons ended.


    It can be said that in this battle, the Demon Realm did not lose much. Except at the beginning, they ambushed Huang Feng and the others. They were discovered by Huang Feng and they were killed by the siege. Some died, and then, at the end, they died again. For some, the other losses are not big.


    On the other side of the human cultivation world, the loss was a bit big. Mr. Tian Xuanzong and some of the sects who followed them were destroyed because of infighting. Later, because of infighting, Bi Hai and others also died. The Hongzong and Kuangshagu sects have also died many people. Although they have not yet reached the point of being exterminated, they are already greatly injured. After this time, the Feihongzong has completely taken the position of the first-class sect. Up and down.


    As for the inexplicable Xingyue Sect that was the first to appear in the beginning, it was already dead, and Xingyue Sect also suffered heavy losses.


    And in the end, Huang Feng killed another group of disciples in the realm of human cultivation. In this way, the loss of the realm of human realm was even greater than that of the devil.


    What''s interesting is that although the two parties have suffered losses, they are mainly not caused by the other party. The human realm of cultivation is caused by internal strife, while the demon world is more because of Huang Feng.


    Because of this, this war seems a bit funny and inexplicable in the eyes of posterity.


    However, everyone at this time did not have so many ideas. Whether it was a monk in the realm of human cultivation or a monk in the demon world, at this time, they thought more about how to occupy a greater advantage in the subsequent division of interests. .


    Regardless of whether it is the realm of human cultivation or the realm of demons, there is a loss this time, especially in the realm of human cultivation. The two top-notch schools, the Profound Sky Sect and the Feihong Sect, were destroyed one after another, which directly caused a huge vacuum of power. All have thoughts about this, plus, some second-rate sects participated in it before, such as Kuangshagu, which also suffered heavy losses. Therefore, in the world of human cultivation, there is a lot of room for profit.


    As for the Demon Realm, although the loss this time is not great, they have not fully eased from the great battle three years ago. The first demon crusade led by the Sky Profound Sect, so, Adding up before and after, their losses are still great, and naturally they need to digest.


    Therefore, whether it is a person in the human cultivation world or a person in the demon world, at this time, they are considering how to occupy greater interests, but everyone also understands that Huang Feng has the absolute right to decide on this matter. Therefore, many people are actively expanding their power on one side, and on the other side they are constantly showing good wishes to Huang Feng, and Huang Feng is in retreat. They show good wishes to Huaxia Jianzong and Su Yumo and others in hopes of obtaining Huang Feng¡¯s stand by.


    On the Jingshuizhai side, they seemed very calm. They were first-class schools, and they were only slightly worse than the Profound Sky Sect before. Now, although Profound Sky Sect has been destroyed, everyone understands that the uppermost generals It will be Huaxia Jianzong, not Jingshuizhai, so there is not much room for Jingshuizhai to rise.


    However, because of Mengyao¡¯s relationship, Jingshuizhai had always been on the side of Huaxia Jianzong before. Even if the Jingwen master appeared too late, he did not change his position, so they don¡¯t have to worry that they and others will be pornographic Fengqiu''s harvest was settled, and it couldn''t rise or fall, so Jingshuizhai didn''t care about the disturbance of the outside world.


    However, even if they don¡¯t get too much benefit, Jingshui Zhai Shangxia is still very happy, because the main purpose of their trip to the Demon World this time is to find Master Jingwen, and now, Master Jingwen is too safe After coming back, everyone was naturally very happy.


    As for their status in the cultivation world, Jingshuizhai was originally all women. They were not too enthusiastic about power. At the same time, their status was not low, and they had always supported Huang Feng. I want to come. Huang Feng would not treat them badly, so naturally they would not think about those other things.


    After Master Jingwen came back, Jingshuizhai was very happy, even Mengyaoer was also so, even she was even happier than others. Before, she was caught in a dilemma because of her own identity, but now Master Jingwen is back too, even if she encounters the same thing in the future, she won''t have the same trouble again.


    Everyone also knew what happened to Master Jingwen. Before, when Huang Feng took the people from the world of cultivation and returned to the Demon Realm, the movement was not small. Therefore, Master Jingwen knew about it, and of course she thought too. Come to join together, but at that time, she was seriously injured and had not recovered, so there was no way to rush over. Fortunately, she finally appeared in time.


    However, when everyone in Jingshuizhai was very happy, Master Jing Wen called Mengyao''er into her room.

 2134 Chapter 2134 Master Jing Wen wants to abdicate

    "Master, are you looking for me?" Mengyao asked when she came to Master Jingwen''s room.


    "Yeah" Master Jingwen nodded too much, and then said, "Yao''er, I want to pass the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai to you now."


    "Ah?" Mengyao, who had just sat down, heard her master say so, she stood up and looked at Master Jingwen with a shocked look and said: "Master, why? It¡¯s okay to be a Zhai master for decades. Why did you pass it to me? Did the apprentice misunderstand the previous practice? Listen to the apprentice¡¯s explanation. At that time, the apprentice will take care of you temporarily Those who follow the sect are not watching the position of Zhaizhu, Master, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    Mengyao explained anxiously.


    In fact, after seeing Master Jingwen come back too safely, Mengyaoer has been considering a question, that is, choose to stay in Jingshui Zhai and inherit the position of Zhai lord in the future, or choose to follow Su Yumo and others. Huang Feng.


    This is a dilemma. Choosing to stay in Jingshuizhai, then, if no accident, she will be the lord of the fast in the future, and once she becomes the lord of Jingshuizhai, then she will not be able to find a partner at all. This is the consensus of Jingshui Zhai.


    However, it is indeed a very difficult thing for Mengyaoer to forget Huang Feng. In the three years of separation from Huang Feng, even though Mengyaoer has been forcing herself to focus on her In practice, however, whenever the night was quiet, she always couldn''t help thinking of Huang Feng, and wanted to see Huang Feng more than once.


    However, at that time, Huang Feng had already gone out and wandered. No one knew exactly where it was. Huaxia Jianzong didn¡¯t know about it, and she didn¡¯t even know it. Therefore, even if she missed it, she could only Is to endure.


    And this time I saw Huang Feng again, especially after she was rescued by Huang Feng again, Mengyao''s feelings for Huang Feng deepened. In three years, not only did she not kill her feelings for Huang Feng, On the contrary, the grinding became deeper and deeper, so that when she saw Huang Feng again, she almost couldn''t control her first confession.


    However, even if she hadn''t confessed her confession, anyone with a discerning eye could tell her attitude towards Huang Feng.


    However, because of her own identity, Mengyaoer has never dared to take another step. At that time, Master Jing Wen was missing again, so she didn''t dare to think about it even more. She could only take her own responsibility. .


    And when she saw Master Jingwen appear again, Mengyaoer was really happy. On the one hand, because her master was okay, and she didn¡¯t feel relieved deep in her heart. She felt that she When his master comes back, he may have a chance to get rid of the current predicament.


    However, what Mengyaoer did not expect was that her master actually wanted to pass on the position of Zhaizhu to herself. This was something Mengyaoer had never thought of before, and she instinctively refused. Not only because of Huang Feng, but also because she was not ready yet, this news was too sudden for her.


    Although Jingshuizhai and Shangxia, and even people from other sects in the cultivation world, know that Mengyaoer will become the master of Jingshuizhai in the future, but that is the future, not the present, if Jingwen is too in the devil world Something really happened, so it was logical for Mengyaoer to become the master of Jingshuizhai.


    However, now that Master Jingwen has returned, Mengyaoer and many people think that the master of Jingshui Zhai will still be Master Jingwen. Moreover, Master Jingwen is not too old. In addition, her cultivation base is not low, and her lifespan will naturally not be low, just as Mengyao said, it will be no problem to be the lord of the fast for decades.


    Because of this, Mengyao''s heart is shocked when she hears her master say this, she has no preparation at all. What''s more, she has been thinking about how to solve the problem of her own identity during this period of time, and The matter between Huang Feng, then I don''t want to accept the position of Zhaizhu.


    Regarding the sudden decision of her master, Mengyao felt that it was her master who had misunderstood her previous behavior. After all, she took the initiative to stand up and become Jingshuizhai¡¯s during the previous period. For the temporary lord, she felt that it was her own behavior that made her master misunderstand, and made her feel that she was very urgent to become the lord.


    Master Jingwen smiled too much and motioned for her apprentice to sit down, and then said: "Master did not misunderstand. I know you didn''t have that idea before. In fact, at that time, her choice was correct. You were originally the next post of Jingshuizhai. Lord Zhai, when I am away, you should have taken the initiative to stand up and assume your own responsibilities."


    Mengyaoer was also relieved when she heard her master say this. It would be good for her master not to misunderstand herself, but then, her brows wrinkled again, and she said puzzledly: "Then master, why are you? Why suddenly Do this? Tu''er really doesn''t understand."


    "Because, Master''s body is no longer what it was before." Master Jingwen said calmly: "Actually, my injury this time is much more serious than what you saw."


    "What''s the matter, Master, are you okay with Master?" Mengyao asked in a hurry.


    Master Jingwen smiled too much and said: "I will not die in a short while, but I was really injured very badly before. I know that after you come, I want to come and join you as soon as possible, so I am anxious to recover. It also caused some harm, and coupled with the dark illness left by the previous injury, the master''s current physical condition is not very good."


    "But, I don''t think you are very good, Master? There is no problem with your strength?" Mengyao asked..


    Indeed, from an outsider¡¯s point of view, Master Jingwen is indeed normal. When he first appeared on the stage, he was also very strong, and his strength was not affected in any way. I am afraid that no one will feel that after watching it. What''s wrong with Master Jingwen''s body.


    "That was the result of a strong breath from the master." Master Jingwen said: "At that time, the master also felt that Huang Feng was dead, and Jingshuizhai and Huaxia Jianzong were in danger. Therefore, the master at that time, I can''t show weakness."


    Indeed, at that time, Master Jingwen also saw that the gaffe was very serious. If she was weak again, that would cause Jingshuizhai to go up and down and her morale plummeted. When facing a strong enemy, her morale plummeted. , That is a very dangerous thing.


    "Master, all apprentices are not good. If it weren''t for apprenticeship..." Hearing what her master said, Mengyao was very guilty. If it hadn''t been for choosing to support Huaxia Sword Sect, then her master would also There is no need to hold on to that, Mengyao felt that she had harmed the master.


    Master Jingwen waved her hand and said, "Fool, you did nothing wrong. Even if you are a teacher, you will make the same decision as you. Although we Jingshuizhai are all women, we are all women. You are a person of morality and justice. Your practice at the time was not wrong. Moreover, even if the master did not do that at that time, the master¡¯s body would not last long. Although he would not die now, his cultivation level would continue. Declined, so now I will be a teacher, and I will pass you the position of the master of the house, while I still have some prestige and strength as a teacher, I will help you to calm down."


    Master Jingwen¡¯s body, she herself knows best, even if there is no previous thing, even if she returns to the martial arts safely, her cultivation level will continue to decline due to the serious injury before, although it will not. Even if she died, she wouldn¡¯t become an ordinary person, but her strength was definitely much worse than before. Once her strength drops, her spirit and energy will definitely drop. At that time, she will manage this again. If you have a huge Jingshui Zhai, you will feel powerless.


    Therefore, Master Jingwen felt that while he still had some energy, he could still help himself in the Tuer Town market, first pass on the position of the master of the house, and wait until the time when his cultivation level becomes very low. , I believe Mengyaoer has taken a firm foothold in the position of Lord Zhai.


    Of course, this time Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong won a complete victory. Mengyaoer, who is a firm ally of Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng, will definitely gain a lot of benefits. In the future, whoever dares to treat Mengyaoer and Jingshui Zhai is disadvantageous, and you must also consider the attitude of Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong. This is also a great help to Mengyao''s becoming the head.


    Although she understood the cause and effect of the matter, Mengyao still did not immediately agree to her master, but hesitated.


    After all, she had been troubled by the issue of her own identity for some time ago. Now, she is going to become the lord of the Zhai. Once the matter is really done, it will be really impossible between her and Huang Feng, so , Mengyao didn''t dare to agree easily.


    After all, Master Jingwen has a lot of experience. She immediately saw that her disciple did not seem to be willing to be the master of the house. This is not Mengyaoer deliberately pretending to be humble, but from the heart. Deep down is reluctant to accept this position.


    Reminiscent of some previous rumors, Master Jing Wen sighed in his heart and said, "Good apprentice, are you thinking about Huang Feng?"


    "Ah?!" I was thinking about Huang Feng''s affairs in my heart, but now when my master suddenly mentioned this name, Mengyao was startled and panicked, as if she did it herself. It''s the same thing that was discovered by others.


    Seeing Mengyaoer''s performance, Master Jing Wen was too sure of her own thoughts. She sighed again, and a hesitant look appeared on her face.

 2135 Chapter 2135 Final Decision

    There is no doubt about the feelings of Master Jingwen towards Mengyao. Not only Jingshui Zhai Shangxia, but also people from other schools in the cultivation world, they all know this situation.


    Mengyaoer is an orphan. She was abandoned by her parents since she was a child. Master Jingwen adopted her, educated her, and raised her as a future master. Mengyaoer did not let Master Jingwen too Disappointed, for so many years, the performance has been excellent.


    In her heart, Master Jingwen treats Mengyaoer as her daughter. Of course, she hopes Mengyaoer can live well. In addition, Mengyaoer''s talent is also outstanding, so she At the beginning Mengyaoer was trained as the master of the vegetarian, and Jingshuizhai knew about this, and there was no opinion. After all, Mengyaoer had a very good personality and talent was there. She was qualified to be The Lord¡¯s.


    However, for the first time, Master Jingwen felt that she had arranged Mengyaoer to be the master of Jingshuizhai. After all, this was her arrangement, and she didn''t know what Mengyaoer thought was.


    At the same time, Master Jingwen also knew that once he became the lord of Jingshuizhai, although his status was high, but at the same time, he would lose a lot of things, freedom and love!


    The master of Jingshui Zhai is not only a status symbol, but also a great responsibility. Master Jingwen himself has spent all his energy for the development of Jingshui Zhai for so many years. There is no time and opportunity to think about her own affairs, but does Mengyao like this?She is still young, and she has not enjoyed her own life yet.


    At the same time, if you become the master of Jingshui Zhai, you cannot have a partner and family. Although this is not an explicit stipulation, all the masters of Jingshui Zhai have done this. The same is true for Jingwen Master. Spending all of my energy on the development of the martial art, although a bit cruel, it is indeed true.


    Previously, Mengyao didn¡¯t have any special thoughts about any opposite sex. Although many people had thoughts about Mengyao, Mengyao always kept a certain distance. Therefore, Jingwen The teacher did not consider this aspect for Mengyao.


    However, after Huang Feng appeared, everything seemed to be different. Master Jing Wen found out that Mengyao''s heart seemed to have an extra person, which was a little different from before, maybe Mengyaoer didn''t have it yet. When he realized that, Master Jingwen had already discovered this sign. In addition, there were rumors about this matter from the outside world. Therefore, Master Jingwen now saw Mengyao¡¯s hesitation. The first thing that came to mind was It''s Huang Feng.


    Mengyao''s reaction also showed that Master Jingwen''s guess was not wrong, Mengyao hesitated because of Huang Feng.


    Master Jingwen hesitated too much. She had arranged Mengyaoer to be the lord of the fast because of kindness. She hoped Mengyaoer could live well in the future, but now, Mengyaoer is obviously not willing to accept it. At this position, her heart seemed to be fettered by feelings. Master Jingwen also knew that if she forced her to be the master of the vegetarian, Mengyao would probably not object, but in that case, absolutely not. Will be happy, and that kind of situation is something that Master Jingwen doesn''t want to see.


    It is precisely because Master Jingwen really cares about Mengyaoer, she hesitated after seeing Mengyaoer hesitated. She was considering whether it was correct to arrange Mengyaoer to be the master of the fast. s Choice.


    "Good boy, do you really like Huangfeng?" Master Jingwen asked too directly: "There are only two of us here, and you don''t need to hide anything."


    Mengyao''s face was even redder when her master asked such a question directly, she wanted to deny it, but she couldn''t pass the hurdle in her heart. At the same time, she also saw that her master was positive. Looking at myself, waiting for my answer.


    "Yeah." Mengyao''s face was blood-red and her voice was not loud, but she was affirmative. Obviously, this was not her impulsive answer, but what she really thought in her heart.


    "Hey." Although I had already guessed before, but now I heard Mengyao admit it himself, Master Jing Wentai still sighed: "You know, that Huang Feng is not a dedicated person, he has already There are several women. You should have seen all those women, right?"


    "Yeah." Mengyao nodded and said: "I have been with Yumo and others for a while. They are all nice people."


    Then Mengyaoer said again: "Master, I know you want me to be the lord of the vegetarian. I am willing to accept it. Although I like Huang Feng, it is also not necessary to be with him."


    "Do you really think so?" Jingwen Master asked, looking at Mengyao too quietly.


    "Yeah." Although Mengyao hesitated very much and felt uncomfortable in her heart, she nodded firmly. She knew her master''s expectations for her. She didn''t want to let her master down, she didn''t want to be a selfish one. I have grown up in Jingshui Zhai since I was a child, and I have already decided that I will dedicate to Jingshui Zhai for the rest of my life, and he cannot leave selfishly.


    "I can see that you are not very happy in your heart." How could Master Jingwen fail to see Mengyaoer''s thoughts, she has taken care of Mengyaoer for more than 20 years, and she already knows her very well. She could easily guess Mengyao''s thoughts, so even if Mengyao said that she didn''t want to marry Huang Feng, Master Jing Wen could still see that she was depressed.


    "I didn''t." Mengyao''s denied: "Master, I have really figured it out, I will stay in Jingshuizhai."


    "Yao''er, you have been an orphan since you were a child. Being a teacher is your master and treats you like a daughter. I hope to inherit my mantle, but I want you to live this life happily. It is not easy to find a person who is worthy of trust for a lifetime. I think Huang Feng, although a bit more expensive, is not a lover. If you follow him, you should not suffer."


    "Master..." Mengyao called.


    "I know you want to dedicate everything for the sect, but even if you leave, you will still be from Jingshuizhai, and if you really follow Huang Feng, then Huang Feng will still be our home son-in-law of Jingshuizhai. People of other sects naturally don''t dare to offend Jingshuizhai. This relationship is stronger." Jingwen said with a smile too.


    Mengyao knew that it was her master who was comforting her and enlightening her. She knew exactly what kind of person Master Jingwen was. There was definitely not a person who liked to use her disciples. Huang Feng couldn''t let go of her heart, so she said that to enlighten herself.


    "Of course, you have to think about this. After all, Huang Feng has more than one woman." Jingwen Master continued, "I just don''t want you to regret it later."


    "Thank you, Master." Mengyao said gratefully.


    "Fool, you''re polite to me." Master Jing Wen said too.


    After this conversation, Mengyao also knew that it was time to make a decision, and things could no longer be delayed. The master was obviously ready to choose the next lord, if she didn¡¯t want to be, she had to be as soon as possible. Tell her so that she can be prepared.


    It¡¯s just that Mengyao¡¯s is still not sure, she really likes Huang Feng in her heart, but she feels that she really chooses to follow Huang Feng, it¡¯s too selfish. At the same time, she doesn¡¯t know what Huang Feng thinks. Yes, what if one is unrequited love?


    Mengyao really wanted to know Huang Feng''s answer, but Huang Feng was "retreating" at this time and no one was seen. Even if she wanted to know what Huang Feng was thinking, she couldn''t do it.


    However, Mengyaoer is not an indecisive person after all. Although she did not see Huang Feng and did not know what Huang Feng was thinking, she finally decided to choose Huang Feng. If Huang Feng liked her, then Very good, the two are together, and, as my master said, if I follow Huang Feng, he is also helping Jingshuizhai in disguise.


    And if Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want her, then she will go back to Jingshuizhai. Although at that time, Jingshuizhai¡¯s lord must have been decided, and it is certainly not her, but she can continue to stay in the school as an ordinary disciple. Inner, she worked hard for the sect, she was just thinking about the sect, and she didn''t have to be the master of the sect.


    After making the decision, Mengyao told her thoughts to Master Jingwen. Of course, she also apologized again. Master Jingwen only smiled at the time and did not blame her. Obviously, she was It seemed that Mengyao would make such a decision. After all, Mengyao was the one she grew up watching, and she was very familiar with Mengyao.


    "Yao''er, did you really decide?" Qing''er suddenly broke into Mengyao''s room on this day and asked with anxious and concerned expression.


    "What?" Mengyao was taken aback by Qinger''s words, not knowing what she was talking about.


    "It''s that you gave up the position of Zhaizhu and chose Senior Huang." Qing''er said, "Master told me, Yao''er, did you really think about it? Wouldn''t it be too impulsive? Senior Huang is good. , But, is he really worthy of you giving up the position of Lord Zhai?"


    After all, Jingshuizhai is one of the best sects in the world of cultivation. As the master of the fast, her status is naturally very high. Now, Mengyaoer has given up her position as the master of the fast in order to be with Huang Feng. It is no wonder that Qinger is anxious. Anxious and surprised.


    "You are talking about this." Mengyao laughed. After making the decision, she was relaxed, and she could feel that she was happy in her heart: "I have already decided. This is what I considered for a long time, not an impulsive decision."

 2136 Chapter 2136 Qinger is the lord

    Although Qinger could see Mengyao really figured it out, she still wanted to persuade Mengyao, because it was indeed not a trivial matter to give up the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai.


    However, Mengyao''s decision was made. No matter how Qinger persuaded, she refused with a smile.


    "Hey, forget it, forget it, I can''t tell you, since you have figured it out, I wish you happiness." Qinger sighed helplessly at last.


    "It''s almost the same." Mengyao smiled: "Sister Qing''er, I have found my happiness. You should be happy for me. Also, what about yourself? Have you ever thought of finding a partner?"


    "Me? I''ll forget, I''m not interested in men." Qinger said, seeing Mengyao''s eyes seem a little strange, Qing''er blushed, and quickly said: "Die Yaoer, what are you thinking about? I''m not interested in women either. Oh, that''s not right. Anyway, I will never find a partner in my life. I want to focus on cultivation. My talent is not as good as yours. I can only spend more time thinking about it."


    Although Qing''er is usually carefree, she is unambiguous in the matter of cultivation. The level of effort is unmatched by many people. Mengyao also knows this.


    "If you say that, Senior Sister Qing''er, you are suitable to be the master of the vegetarian." Mengyao smiled.


    "Me? How can I." Qing''er waved her hand quickly. She had never thought about this.


    In fact, although there are a lot of people in Jingshuizhai, there are not many people who think about the position of the Lord Zhai, because since Mengyaoer was young, everyone knows that Master Jingwen regards her too much. The future master came to train, so everyone in Jingshuizhai knew that the position of the future master belonged to Mengyao, and naturally no one thought about it.


    However, Qing''er and others are also disciples of Master Jingwen. They are enough if they are qualified. However, before everyone thought that Mengyaoer would definitely be the future master of the fast, no one thought about it. .


    But Mengyao, after rejecting the position of Zhaizhu, thought of her other senior sisters, and Qinger was one of them.


    However, Qing''er had never thought about it herself.


    "Why not?" Mengyao said: "You are also a master''s disciple, with the same status as me. Speaking of which, you are still my senior sister, more qualified than me."


    "That''s different." Qing''er said, "Although you are the youngest disciple of the master, who doesn''t know, the master loves you the most, and will pass the mantle to you in the future?"


    "Isn''t the situation different now." Mengyao said: "Now I have given up my position as the lord of the house. Sister Qing''er, can''t you?"


    "No, I can''t." Qinger waved her hand again and again, she really didn''t have any ideas or preparations for this matter.


    Mengyao just smiled and didn''t say anything. She just said casually. After all, she didn''t have the qualifications to decide who would be the master of the vegetarian. In the end, it was the master''s decision.


    However, from Mengyao¡¯s point of view, Senior Sister Qing¡¯er is definitely one of the candidates. Her qualifications are not bad and she works hard. Although she is usually carefree, she has never been unambiguous when it comes to major events in the martial art, even if she is It¡¯s not impossible to really become the lord.


    As a result, on the second day after the two of them had finished talking, Qing''er actively found Mengyao''er again and looked at her with fixed eyes. Her eyes were a little strange, surprised, excited, and nervous.


    "Sister Qing''er, what''s the matter with you? Why are the eyes so strange?" Mengyao asked.


    "Yao''er, tell me, did you know something before, or did you talk to the master?" Qing''er looked at Mengyao and said.


    "Senior Sister Qing''er, what are you talking about, why can''t I understand?" Mengyao said.


    "It''s about the position of Zhaizhu, did you tell the master?" Qinger said.


    "What did you say?"


    "I just recommended me to be the lord of the vegetarian." Qinger said.


    "Ah?!" Mengyaoer was startled, then laughed out, and said: "Sister Qinger, the master really wants to pass the position of Zhaizhu to you?"


    It can be seen that Mengyao is indeed very happy for Qing''er. After all, she has the best relationship with Qing''er among the many senior sisters, and Qing''er does not take care of her less.


    So, now that Qing''er is going to be the lord of the vegetarian, Mengyao is happy for Qing''er from the heart.


    "Yeah." Qing''er nodded and saw that she was also very happy, but besides being happy, she was also nervous and at a loss. Obviously, she was obviously not sufficiently prepared for this matter.


    "Yao''er, did you tell the master about this?" Qing''er asked again. Yesterday the two of them also talked about this. As a result, today the master told himself that he would pass on the position of the master. For herself, Qing''er had to think of Mengyao''s body.


    "It''s not me." Mengyao shook her head and said, "Such a big thing is not something I can decide. This is obviously the master''s own decision. It seems that in the master''s heart, Senior Sister Qinger, you are still very high. of."


    This matter really has nothing to do with Mengyao. Although she also wants to recommend Qinger to Jingwen teacher too, Mengyao also knows that her advice will not have much effect. If it is a general matter, then It is very possible for the master to give herself a face, but, after all, this is a major event involving the development of the sect. The master obviously has her own ideas in her heart, and it is useless to say more.


    But now it seems that the master finally chose Sister Qing''er, and it can be seen from here that the master still likes Sister Qing''er very much.


    Qinger repeatedly confirmed that Mengyao did not participate in this matter, so she gave up on asking, but then immediately confided to Mengyao: "Yaoer, what do you think I should do? I never thought about it before. This matter, Jingshuizhai Shangxia, who doesn¡¯t know, you are the future lord of the fast, and as a result, if you don¡¯t do it now, the master has pushed me out. I am not prepared at all."


    "Then Sister, do you want to be the master of the vegetarian?" Mengyao asked.


    Qinger thought for a while, and then nodded rather embarrassedly: "Yeah."


    Immediately, she looked at Mengyao¡¯er and said, ¡°Yao¡¯er, don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t really think about this before. I knew that you were going to be the lord of the vegetarian. I was very happy for you. , I never thought about being the lord of the fast."


    "I know." Mengyao smiled. She and Qing''er grew up together. They had a good relationship and knew each other very well, so of course she knew what Qing''er thought before.


    "Since Senior Sister Qing''er you want to be the master of the vegetarian now, just accept it." Mengyao said.


    "But... but I''m afraid I can''t do it well." Qinger said.


    Qing''er¡¯s love for Jingshuizhai is not at all Mengyao¡¯s children, as long as it is good for the development of the sect, she will never shrink back. In her opinion, the master now gives herself the position of Zhaizhu. That is the trust in herself, and it is also a major event related to the development of the sect. She never thought of avoiding it, but at the same time, she was afraid that she could not do it. That would ruin Jingshui Zhai, which was obviously not what she wanted to see. Arrived.


    "Sister Qing''er, you have to believe in yourself, you must be able to." Mengyao comforted: "Moreover, there is a master behind to help you, plus, I am here, although I can''t do a fast. Lord, but I will always be from Jingshuizhai. If you have any difficulties, you can also find me."


    "Huh, with you, I feel more relieved." Qing''er patted her chest and said with a sigh of relief: "Now who doesn''t know, you are Huang Feng''s woman, and if you support me, I won''t Someone who doesn''t have eyesight, come to find something."


    After experiencing the previous events in the Demon Realm, almost all the disciples in the cultivation realm have connected Mengyaoer and Huang Feng together. Regardless of the true relationship between the two, in the eyes of outsiders, the two are a pair. After all, Mengyao''s support for Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong was seen by everyone. If they were to say that they were not related, no one else would believe it.


    Mengyao''s face turned red when she heard Qing''er say this. She said, "What are you talking about? I don''t have anything with Huang Feng. Don''t talk about it."


    "Who is talking nonsense, go outside and ask, who doesn''t know about you?" Qing''er said, maybe she let go of the worries in her heart, Qing''er once again recovered her previous carefree look, she looked at her with a smile on her face. Turning to Mengyao said, "Yao''er, when did you two get things done?"


    "Still talking nonsense." Mengyao said: "I really have nothing to do with him now, and he is still in retreat now, no one can see it, and I don''t know how it is now."


    "Don''t worry, it must be okay. Senior Huang is such a powerful person, so many people want to kill him, but they are not able to kill him. It is not a big deal. It must be fine. Maybe he will wait for him to retreat. The cultivation base is even further," Qinger said.


    For things like retreat, in the realm of cultivation, it¡¯s really not a big deal. Who hasn¡¯t passed the retreat yet, ranging from a few days to as many years as Huang Feng¡¯s retreat for only a month, it¡¯s really not a big deal.


    What''s more, everyone feels that Huang Feng really felt that he went to retreat. Therefore, everyone only admires and feels about Huang Feng, but there is not much worry, and Mengyao''s care is chaotic, so, Will be worried.


    "I hope so." Mengyao said.


    At this time, Mengyao and the outside world believed that Huang Feng, who was in retreat, had secretly returned to the resident of Huaxia Jianzong, and he had secretly cultivated in the resident.


    And because of his weakness, Huang Feng was inconvenient to move, Su Yumo and others were always with him, which made Huang Feng enjoy his current life very much.

 2137 Chapter 2137 Why did you give up?

    "You really enjoyed it. People outside thought you were really in retreat." Xie Mengjiao handed a cut fruit to Huang Feng and said angrily.


    "I''m in retreat." Huang Feng took a bite of the fruit and said, this kind of fruit can only be found in such a space with ample spiritual energy. It is fresh and juicy after a bite, and the taste is very good. Not only Huang Feng, but also Su Yumo and others like this fruit very much.


    The Huaxia Sword Sect is in the hundred thousand mountains. In the hundred thousand mountains, there are countless treasures. Even those fierce beasts who have been living in them, can¡¯t say that they know the hundred thousand mountains well. Inside, there will always be things that have not been seen before.


    And all kinds of wild fruits are naturally indispensable. Before, Huang Feng took Su Yumo with a few people and found several very good wild fruits when he wandered in these 100,000 mountains, because there are plenty of auras here. The reason is that these fruits taste so good that Su Yumo fell in love with them all at once.


    And because Huang Feng wanted to heal his injuries, he couldn''t be known to outsiders. Therefore, he was always inside the Huaxia Jianzong resident. Only Su Yumo could go to see him. In this way, he also enjoyed the life of an emperor.


    Although Huang Feng is recovering from his injuries, he is also very concerned about news from the outside world.


    After everyone in the cultivation world returned to the human world, news of the death of the head of Xuan Xuanzong''s Dehou spread to everyone''s ears, and everyone immediately expressed their disbelief. After all, the head of Dehou''s cultivation is not low. Yes, although it is not as good as Huang Feng, it is far ahead compared to others.


    Although Huaxia Jianzong and Tianxuanzong had contradictions, they also moved their hands. However, Huang Feng had been in the Demon Realm before and had been trapped in the "Zhu Xian" array. In this way, staying in the human world was the head of virtue. , Who is his opponent?Who can kill him?


    However, the head of Dehou was dead after all. Although everyone was unwilling to accept this time, he did happen, and with the death of head of Dehou, the disciples of the Sky Profound Sect who remained in the human world, They were all dead and injured, and even if they were lucky enough to not die, they all surrendered to Huaxia Jianzong.


    After that, the people knew the cause and effect of the incident, the actions of Xuanzong, the calculations of Huang Feng, and how the head of Dehou died.


    After understanding the causes and consequences of the matter, everyone didn''t know what to say. Whether it was Huang Feng or the head of Dehou, both of them had calculations, but in the end, Huang Feng was better and won the final victory.


    At the same time, everyone has a clearer understanding of the strength of Huaxia Jianzong. The head of Dehou personally brought half of the Sky Profound Sect to attack the Huaxia Jianzong resident. As a result, even the people¡¯s resident was not able to enter. Being wiped out of the mountain guarding formation, it can be said that such a thing, not to mention the head of Dehou and the people of the Profound Sky Sect, even if people from other sects heard it, they would feel incredible.


    The mountain guarding formation is basically owned by every school, but it has never been as strong as Huaxia Jianzong, and everyone is more afraid of Huang Feng.


    Originally, although Huang Feng had won the final victory in the Devil Realm, in the human world, there was still the head of Virtue Hou, and half of the people of the Sky Profound Sect. The background of the Sky Profound Sect was deep, and the head of Virtue Hou was many years old. Number one in the world, under his leadership, there may not be no chance of a comeback.


    However, the facts are cruel. The head of Dehou was not able to come back. Even, he did not die in the hands of Huang Feng in the end, but in the hands of several fierce beasts, a generation of masters in the realm of cultivation. It''s really embarrassing to die like this, but it also reflects the strength of Huaxia Sword Sect.


    At this point, no one dared to doubt the strength of Huaxia Jianzong, to question Huang Feng. As the No. 1 sect in the world, the Sky Profound Sect was destroyed by Huang Feng in this way. The people of other sects were not Huang Feng and Huang Feng. The opponent of Huaxia Jianzong.


    Therefore, during the period of Huang Feng¡¯s retreat, many sects sent people various gifts to show their hearts, but no one dared to disturb Huang Feng¡¯s "retreat", which also made Huang Feng¡¯s Rehabilitation can proceed smoothly.


    "By the way, I heard that at Jingshuizhai, Master Jingwen wanted too much to arrange Yao''er sister to take over as the master of Zhai." Su Yumo was eating fruit while telling Huang Feng what he had heard.


    Obviously, the news on Su Yumo''s side is a bit lagging. Mengyao''s has already rejected the position of Lord Zhai. She is still not taking the initiative. However, that is not surprising. After all, few people know about this matter, and Jingshui Zhai has not been announced yet.


    Su Yumo knew that Mengyao liked Huang Feng. At the same time, she had a good relationship with Mengyao during her previous stay in Jingshuizhai. Mengyao still respected and humbly treated her everywhere. The relationship between people is very good, so Su Yumo also pays attention to Mengyao''s news.


    "Oh." Who knows, after Huang Feng listened to Su Yumo''s words, he only faintly responded, without any strange expression.


    "Oh? What does this mean? You didn''t say anything, but I know that the master of Jingshui Zhai cannot have a partner. Once Sister Yao''er becomes the master of Jingshui Zhai, the relationship between you and her is over. "Tang Muxue looked at Huang Feng and said, seemingly anxious about Huang Feng.


    "What can I say?" Huang Feng said: "I said before, there is nothing between me and her, and Master Jingwen has always cultivated her as the future master, and now she is also Having inherited the mantle of the master, I can''t go wrong with her."


    "Sister Yao''er is really blind, how can she like you, a heartless person." Xie Mengjiao said nonchalantly. She and Mengyao''s relationship is also very good. I have to say, in this respect, Mengyao''s doing well, she has a very good relationship with the women of Huang Feng, so the girls will help her to speak.


    "If you express your opinion to Sister Yao''er now, I believe Sister Yao''er will definitely be willing to give up the position of Lord Zhai." Su Yumo said.


    "Yes, Sister Yao''er has always liked you. Who in the cultivation world doesn''t know?" Tan Ying said with injustice.


    "You all like her very much," Huang Feng said.


    "Of course!" The women said in unison, and after speaking, they smiled at each other.


    "Well, I admit that I have some good feelings for her." Huang Feng said: "However, after all, she grew up in Jingshuizhai, and has always regarded the development and growth of Jingshuizhai as her life goal and ideal, and she has always While preparing to become the lord, I can¡¯t be so selfish. Just take her away. Even if she is willing, I cannot guarantee that she will not regret and regret it.¡±


    Huang Feng had been with Mengyaoer for a while, and he was a little touched by the beautiful and gentle girl, but he also knew the ideals in the other''s heart, and Huang Feng didn''t want her to regret it in the future.


    What''s more, after having the women around him, Huang Feng''s desire for women is not so strong anymore. With Su Yumo and others, he is already satisfied, and he doesn''t want to increase the number of women around him.


    "If you don''t take her away, she will regret it." Su Yumo said: "When you were in the Demon Realm before, your Huaxia Sword Sect was besieged by many sects and was at a complete disadvantage. No other sects dared Standing on your side, as a result, Sister Yao''er stood up and stood firmly on your side, even if she was besieged by everyone, she didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to change her mind. Then, she knew you had an accident. She is also very sad, and she is desperately in a posture. Does this attitude mean nothing?"


    As a woman of Huangfeng, Su Yumo was very satisfied with Mengyaoer¡¯s previous performance. When Huangfeng¡¯s Huaxia Jianzong needed support, Mengyao did not hesitate at all, but was very firm. Standing on the side of Huaxia Jianzong, at the same time, the level of sadness he showed after knowing that Huang Feng had an accident was also moving.


    "Um." Huang Feng paused slightly. He also knew what had happened in the Demon World before. In his heart, he also liked Mengyao''s behavior very much.


    "Well, when I''m out of the customs, I''ll go talk to her." Huang Feng said.


    I have a good impression of Mengyaoer, and Su Yumo and others have no objection. Huang Feng naturally does not mind having multiple women. Of course, Huang Feng is not sure, Mengyaoer will definitely give up for him. The location of the lord of Jingshui Zhai.


    However, before Huang Feng went to talk to Mengyao, there was an explosive news from Jingshuizhai.


    Mengyao voluntarily gave up the position of Zhaizhu, and at the same time, Master Jingwen passed the position of Zhaizhu to Qinger. Jingshui Zhai invited people from other sects in the cultivation world to go to Jingshui Zhai to witness the two generations of Zhaizhu¡¯s Handover ceremony.


    Regarding this news, let alone Huang Feng and others, people from other sects in the cultivation world were shocked, because in the past so many years, all sects knew that Mengyao¡¯er would be Jingshuizhai. The future lord of the fast, Mengyao''s face is clear and talented, and she is indeed a candidate to be the lord of the fast.


    Therefore, in the eyes of other sects, there will be no other people in the position of Jingshui Zhai Zhai, but Mengyao.


    However, things have changed dramatically now, Mengyao actually gave up the position of the master of the fast, and Master Jingwen arranged Qing''er to be the master of the fast.


    Regarding this matter, many people don¡¯t understand Mengyao¡¯s behavior. After all, Jingshui Zhai is definitely one of the top three sects in the cultivation world. The Zhai master of such a sect has a very high status in the cultivation world. Yes, why did Mengyao give up?

 2138 Chapter 2138 Disguise

    Of course, there is absolutely no shortage of smart people in this world. Many people were shocked the first time they heard the news, but then they slowly figured it out.


    The only reason why Mengyao voluntarily gave up the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai Zhai is Huang Feng.


    As everyone knows, as the master of Jingshuizhai, you cannot have a partner. People of other schools in the cultivation world know this, and there have been scandals between Mengyaoer and Huang Feng during the period before. Out, even the elders of the Sky Profound Sect had said this in public. Obviously, this matter would definitely not be groundless.


    And now it came out that Mengyao voluntarily gave up the position of Zhaizhu. Then, obviously, Mengyaoer chose the former in terms of Huangfeng and Jingshui Zhaizhu.


    In this situation, some people admire Mengyao''s courage, and can give up everything for love, but in the eyes of more people, Mengyao''s doing this is unaware.


    Although Huang Feng is powerful and the best in the realm of cultivation, Mengyao has no need to give up the position of the lord of the fast. In the eyes of everyone, the status of the lord of Jingshui Zhai is higher than that of the woman of Huangfeng. , It will certainly be respected, but it all depends on Huangfeng. How can it be the master of Jingshui Zhai?


    What''s more, here is the realm of cultivation. In the realm of cultivation, everything is spoken by strength. When love and Jingshui Zhai''s position are put together, most people will choose the latter. Because, in the hearts of these cultivators, love is not a very important thing. Even many people are willing to give up their emotions and desires for the sake of cultivation. Although some people also have Taoists, more of them are also out of love. In consideration of cultivation, it makes sense, but it will only make cultivation faster.


    Therefore, in this matter, Mengyao''s abandoning the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai for the so-called love, in the eyes of many people, is an unwise behavior. Of course, it is difficult for them to say it directly. After all, that But the women who had an affair with Huang Feng, even though they felt Mengyao''s behavior was irrational, they didn''t dare to offend Huang Feng.


    As for Qing''er, who succeeded Jingwen as the master of Jingshui Zhai, the outside world does not know much about her. After all, there are many disciples of Jingwen, and Qinger is definitely not the one who shines again. Before, dream Yao''er has always received widespread attention, and even if Mengyaoer is removed, then it is definitely not Qinger that has received the most attention.


    Therefore, now Master Jingwen suddenly arranged Qing''er to take over as the lord of Zhai. In the eyes of many people, this Master Jingwen was confused by Mengyao''s actions, so he chose someone randomly. To inherit her position.


    However, no matter what they think in their hearts, they dare not say it directly. After all, this is Jingshuizhai''s own business. What''s more, Jingshuizhai''s strength is very strong. It is a first-class top school, people from other schools. , Of course, is not qualified to criticize it.


    After receiving the invitation from Jingshuizhai, many schools also expressed their intention to go.


    Huaxia Jianzong was also invited here, but Master Jing Wen obviously also thought that Huang Feng was in retreat, so he only invited Li Yunfei to go. As for Su Yumo and others, they were also invited.


    "Look, Sister Yaoer didn''t even want the position of Zhaizhu for you." On this day, the girls came to the secret room to find Huang Feng with the invitation letter from Jingshui Zhai.


    Huang Feng read the invitation letter, but also a little speechless, of course, more moved.


    Huang Feng knew the position of Jingshuizhai in Mengyaoer''s heart. For so many years, Mengyaoer has been preparing to become the lord of the zhai, practicing hard, and participating in martial arts.


    However, now Mengyaoer gave up the position of Zhaizhu because of him. What a sacrifice it was, Huang Feng knew very well in his heart, he still wanted to talk to Mengyaoer before to see how she was. I thought, but didn''t expect that, she made the decision first.


    However, this is good, I know her mind, I will definitely not let her down.


    "In two days, I will go to Jingshuizhai with you." Huang Feng put down the invitation letter and said lightly.


    "You want to go out? You haven''t recovered yet? It''s okay to go out now, right?" Su Yumo said, "Moreover, Sister Yaoer has already given up her position as the lord of the house for you, so she won''t care about waiting a few more days."


    Although Su Yumo didn''t want Huang Feng to let Mengyao''s life down, she didn''t even want Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong to have an accident. Even if Huang Feng was dead, it wasn''t really dead, she didn''t want to see that scene.


    What''s more, once outsiders know that Huang Feng is weak at this time and has no cultivation skills, it is difficult to guarantee that no other thoughts will appear. In that case, Huang Feng''s previous efforts will be wasted.


    Moreover, Mengyao didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s situation, only when Huang Feng was in retreat, so I would definitely not be anxious to see Huang Feng, even if he knew the actual situation of Huang Feng in the future, it must be Mengyao¡¯s too. Understandably, she was already willing to give up the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai Zhai for Huang Feng, but waiting a few more days would not have any effect.


    The other women have the same thoughts. Although they all have a good impression of Mengyao, Huang Feng is always the most important in their hearts, and they naturally don''t want Huang Feng to have trouble.


    "Don''t worry, you forgot that I have a storage box?" Huang Feng said with a smile: "I will not be recognized by others when I go out."


    Huang Feng naturally knows what the situation is now, and he is also worried that people from other schools will change after knowing his actual situation. Therefore, he lied before that he was going to retreat. Otherwise, he didn''t need to say this. Panic.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng decided to go to Jingshuizhai, he never thought that he would "show his face" now, and there were things in the storage box that helped him change his appearance.


    When the other women heard what Huang Feng meant, they didn''t say anything anymore. As long as Huang Feng was not in danger, it would be nice if Huang Feng could go to Jingshuizhai with them.


    "How? Can you still recognize me?" A few days later, a handsome young man dressed up appeared in front of Su Yumo and the others.


    I saw this young man, dressed in a white robe, holding a folding fan in his hand, handsome in appearance, and looked like a romantic young master.


    "Are you Huang Feng?" Xie Mengjiao walked to the person and said in confusion and shock.


    Because everyone is still in a secret room at this time. Here, apart from Huang Feng, it is impossible for other men to appear. Therefore, Xie Mengjiao will ask this, but at this time, the pretty son and Huang in front of everyone The appearance of the peak is completely different, so everyone is very confused.


    "Exactly." Huang Feng smiled triumphantly.


    He has no cultivation base at this time, just like an ordinary person, plus this costume, other people will only see him as the second-generation young master of which sect, but he will not compare him with Guan Jue. Huang Feng of the world is linked together.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, I really can''t see it at all." Xie Mengjiao circled Huang Feng for a while, then touched Huang Feng''s face and said: "It feels like this, how do I feel, you Is it more pleasing to the eye than before?"


    "Pop." Huang Feng patted Xie Mengjiao''s ass and said, "Look for a hit."


    Xie Mengjiao''s face flushed immediately. She was still shy after all. Although she was already Huang Feng''s woman, she still felt ashamed to be molested by Huang Feng in front of everyone.


    "You really can''t tell when you are dressed like this." Su Yumo also walked to Huang Feng and said.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "Even you can''t see it, and it''s even impossible for others to see it."


    "Okay, if that''s the case, let''s set off." Su Yumo said, "However, when you get to Jingshuizhai, you can only get in by yourself and walk with us. The goal is too big."


    Indeed, people in the cultivation world now know that Su Yumo and others are Huang Feng''s women, and if a man suddenly appears next to them, it will attract a lot of people''s attention, which is obviously not good.


    "No problem," Huang Feng said.


    Therefore, everyone set off from the Huaxia Jianzong, heading to Jingshuizhai.


    It''s not the first time everyone has come to Jingshuizhai. The routes are all familiar. The closer you get to Jingshuizhai, the more people fly in the air. Obviously, these people are invited to Jingshuizhai to observe the ceremony.


    And seeing more and more people, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others also paid attention to avoidance, until the foot of Jingshuizhai, Huang Feng was ready to separate from everyone, he has no cultivation base now, so this On the road, Su Yumo and others took him to fly.


    "Are you sure you can get in?" Su Yumo and others looked at Huang Feng.


    "No problem." Huang Feng said confidently: "Although I don''t have a cultivation base now, my skills are still there. Don''t forget, I have stealth skills."


    "This is, how did we forget this." Everyone suddenly realized that Huang Feng still has a lot of cards.


    After Su Yumo and the others separated from Huang Feng, they went to the mountain together, and Huang Feng waited for Su Yumo and the others to walk some distance before they started climbing.


    At this time, Huang Feng was just an ordinary person. For the first time, he felt that the mountain in Jingshuizhai was too high. He hadn''t cultivated, but he just climbed for a while and felt tired.


    "I''m really not used to such a weak body." Huang Feng said with emotion.


    Before, before he got the storage box, he was also an ordinary person, but he had been a "Superman" for so long, and now suddenly there was no cultivation base, Huang Feng was really not used to it for a while.


    "This son, are you going up the mountain too? Why don''t we go together." Just when Huang Feng was tired, a woman''s voice suddenly came from his ear.

 2139 Chapter 2139

    Huang Feng turned his head to look, but it was a young man dressed as a few monks. Among them was a woman who walked in the front. Although this woman was not as beautiful as Su Yumo and others, she was in the middle and upper class, plus The arrogance and celestial spirit on his body is quite charming.


    And beside the woman was a young man, who was not a few years older than Huang Feng, but at this time he looked at Huang Feng with hostility.


    Behind these two people, there are five or six young monks. It seems that these people are together, and this group of men and women are the heads of this group, and the one who just talked to Huang Feng is obviously the first. This female monk is now.


    This time Jingshuizhai¡¯s replacement of the master of the fast is a major event in the realm of cultivation. Jingshuizhai attaches great importance to it and has distributed a lot of invitation letters. Other schools in the realm of cultivation also take it seriously, as long as they receive it. Those who have an invitation will come, and those of the little sect, who are not qualified to receive the invitation, will come thinking of ways. After all, this is a grand event in the realm of cultivation.


    In particular, Jingshuizhai was already very strong. In this reshuffle in the realm of cultivation, the old first-class schools such as Xuanzong and Feihongzong have all been destroyed, and Jingshuizhai, which is also a first-class school, has not fallen in strength. Even, because of the correct reason of standing in the team, the strength has greatly increased. Everyone understands that Jingshuizhai will be a firm ally of Huaxia Jianzong, and Huaxia Jianzong will soon replace Tianxuanzong and become the first sect in the world of cultivation. It is more difficult to see Huangfeng. Now I naturally don''t want to miss the opportunity to meet Jingshuizhai.


    Everyone understands that in the subsequent division of interests, Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai will definitely occupy the bulk, and how to divide the rest is up to Huang Feng, and is closely related to Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng. The Jingshui Zhai, obviously has a say.


    This has also led to the fact that other schools in the realm of cultivation attach great importance to this matter, and dare not neglect the slightest.


    At the same time, everyone knows that this is a grand event. Therefore, they all think about bringing young disciples from the school to meet the world and increase their knowledge. Therefore, many people come to Jingshuizhai, including young people. It is definitely not a minority.


    And these young people in front of Huang Feng obviously followed their elders to gain insights, because Huang Feng has already seen that their cultivation bases are not too high, at least worse than Li Yunfei and Mengyaoer and others. Therefore, their status in the sect should not be very high. They are more likely to be the next generation of the elders or heads of the sect, or the best among the younger generation. After all, this opportunity is rare, not all young people People have the opportunity to come, either there is a relationship, or the strength and talent are strong.


    Huang Feng didn''t know if these people in front of him were due to their high talents or their relationships, but what he was certain was that these people were not very strong.


    "Junior Sister, let''s go up the mountain if you have anything to do with this kind of person." Huang Feng hadn''t spoken yet, and the young man next to the woman opened his mouth. The look in Huang Feng''s eyes was also very unfriendly and the hostility was very obvious.


    Huang Feng touched his nose. Is this a disaster for himself?


    "Senior brother, I think this young man has a low cultivation level. He must be very tired from climbing. Let''s take him a ride." The woman said. Afterwards, she looked at Huang Feng and said, "Young man, we have to go up the mountain. Why don''t we join us."


    Facing this woman''s invitation again, Huang Feng felt a little speechless for a while. It turned out that in this realm of cultivation where strength is respected, there is also face control.


    Huang Feng at this time does not have any cultivation base. To outsiders, he is an ordinary person, but at this time his appearance is very handsome, even if he is placed on the ground, he is definitely better than most stars. To be handsome, in this cultivation world, it is definitely a high-profile existence.


    And the woman in front of her was probably because of Huang Feng''s handsome face, which made the invitation. Of course, the one next to her was obviously full of hostility towards Huang Feng.


    "Okay, thank you for this girl." Huang Feng smiled. He is tired now. Some people carry it. Naturally, he can''t ask for it. As for the murderous gaze of the young man next to the woman, Huang Feng ignored it. .


    A joke, Huang Feng is facing a dangerous scene, and he doesn''t know how many dangerous enemies there are, so how can he be frightened by this rising boy.


    "I think the son is quite tired, so why don''t I help me." The woman stepped forward and said to Huang Feng, her eyes shone with light.


    "Thank you girl." Huang Feng said: "This mountaineering is really tiring. How did Jingshuizhai build the sect station on such a high mountain?"


    "It''s really rubbish. Which school in the realm of comprehension didn''t build its resident on a high mountain? The aura is obviously more abundant at high places. You don''t even know this. No wonder the cultivation base is so low." The young man said to Huang Feng , The tone is full of malice.


    In fact, when he saw the woman supporting Huang Feng, his eyes were already fired. He wanted to go up and kill Huang Feng now, but because the woman was still here, he was usually afraid of this woman. Therefore, I dare not do it.


    "How do you talk? The young man just sighed, why are you so awkward?" Huang Feng was not angry yet, the woman was already angry.


    "Junior sister, what I''m telling is the truth. Don''t look at the guy who is okay. In fact, he is a trash. Look, he doesn''t even have any cultivation base. Maybe he is an ordinary person. I don''t know where he came from. The invitation card, secretly up the mountain." The man said.


    "Yu Jian! You want to die, right?! The Huang Sect of the Huaxia Sword Sect does not seem to have any cultivation level at all. Is he a waste? I am afraid that 10,000 of you is not enough for the Huang Sect to have a finger. Head," the woman said.


    "How can he be compared with Huang Sect, there is only one Huang Sect in this cultivation world." The man was not convinced.


    Huang Feng touched his nose subconsciously, and the client himself was here.


    "This girl, or else, I''ll go by myself, your companion seems to be unhappy." Huang Feng said.


    "If you are acquainted, get out quickly." The man said quickly.


    "It''s going to get out! Yu Jian, get out, don''t let me see you again, otherwise, I''ll take your skin off!" The woman scolded at the male companion, seeming to have the intention to do anything at any time .


    The man named Yu Jian, his face flushed, but the people behind them looked calm, as if they were not surprised at the scene in front of them. Obviously, it was not the first time they saw the woman angry with Yu Jian. ,


    "This son, let''s go, don''t pay attention to this kind of unqualified person." The woman finished speaking, ignored her companion, directly supported Huang Feng, and walked up.


    Huang Feng looked back, standing still, the Yu Jian who wanted to follow, but didn''t dare to move, was a little funny in his heart. Yu Jian obviously liked this woman, but this woman was obviously not an easy one. The role and temper are also hot. It is estimated that the position in the martial arts is higher than that of Yu Jian. Therefore, Yu Jian was crushed by her.


    When Yu Jian saw Huang Feng watching him, he thought Huang Feng was laughing at him, and his heart became even more angry. However, he really didn''t dare to do anything in front of the woman, so he could only remember Huang Feng¡¯s appearance. After waiting to find an opportunity, he will do something to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng also saw the other''s eyes, but didn''t take it to heart. After all, the two sides are not of the same level. Even if Huang Feng has no cultivation base now, there is no problem at all if he wants to save his life.


    Therefore, for the next journey, Huang Feng was with the woman named Yu Zijiao. As for Yu Jian and others, they followed them, and they did not dare to appear in front of Yu Zijiao.


    Along the way, Yu Zijiao was very enthusiastic about Huang Feng, asked Huang Feng a lot of things, and took the initiative to talk about a lot of topics. This is completely different from the previous attitude towards Yu Jianshi. Such a scene makes Yu Jian Seeing it made him even more angry.


    Huang Feng didn''t have any special thoughts about Zijiao, and the two met only by chance. Huang Feng was not prepared to have a deep relationship with each other.


    "Thank you Miss Yu on this journey. Now that I am at the top of the mountain, I am going to find the elders in the martial arts." After the two reached the top of the mountain, Huang Feng took the initiative to say goodbye to Yu Zijiao.


    On the way, thanks to Yu Zijiao¡¯s help, Huang Feng didn¡¯t walk too tired. Otherwise, he would have lost half his life when he climbed this mountain with his ordinary body. In this way, calm and relaxed?


    "Is this going away?" Upon hearing Huang Feng''s words, Yu Zijiao''s face was obviously disappointed and unwilling: "Either I will go with you."


    "This, I am afraid there is something wrong." Huang Feng said. Of course he can''t let Yu Zijiao go with him. "When I have time in the future, I will definitely go to Miss Yu."


    Yu Zijiao also felt that it was a bit reckless to follow Huang Feng to meet his elders. After all, the two were not too familiar, so she had to say to Huang Feng: "Then you must come to me, I''ll wait. you."


    In Yu Jian''s angry eyes, Huang Feng said with a smile: "Definitely, definitely."


    When the two of them were chatting before, Yu Zijiao told Huang Feng that she was in a school. Of course, Huang Feng made up a school randomly. After all, there are so many schools in the realm of cultivation, and no one can guarantee that he has all the All sects are familiar.


    And similar to Huang Feng¡¯s guess, Yu Zijiao is the daughter of the head, and Na Yu Jian is the son of a martial elder. Yu Jian is indeed pursuing Yu Zijiao, but Yu Zijiao has been spoiled since childhood and has a relatively strong temperament. In front of her, Yu Jian had no high status.


    Huang Feng mourned for Yu Jian in his heart for a second.

 2140 Chapter 2140

    Yu Zijiao turned around one step at a time and left with everyone from the school, and Huang Feng just waved goodbye to them on the spot. After that, when they disappeared from sight, Huang Feng found a corner with no one. Started stealth skills.


    Huang Feng did not have an invitation letter, nor did he go with the people of Huaxia Jianzong. Now, he can only enter the residence of Jingshuizhai through this method.


    Fortunately, his stealth skill level is already quite high, not to mention, the two ordinary disciples standing at the door welcoming the guests and checking the invitation letter, even the elder level, could not find the existence of Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Huang Feng easily mixed in.


    After entering the station of Jingshuizhai, Huang Feng showed his body shape. At this time, there were already many people in the station of Jingshuizhai. Some familiar people were talking with each other after meeting. In the realm of comprehension, most of the time is spent on self-cultivation, and the time for people like this is relatively small, so if you can meet each other, naturally there is a lot to say.


    Recently, there are not many things that can be talked about in the realm of cultivation, such as Huang Feng''s retreat, a major reshuffle of the realm of cultivation, the surrender of the devil, and Mengyao''s initiative to give up the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai.


    These topics are the focus of discussion. Young people talk a lot about the scandal between Huang Feng and Mengyao''er. Those who are older and have some status in the sect are more concerned about it. The upcoming The re-division of power in the cultivation world, after all, involves the interests of them and the sects behind them.


    Because Huang Feng had changed his appearance, no one knew him. Naturally, no one would take the initiative to talk to him. Huang Feng was happy and comfortable. He did not go to the Huaxia Sword Sect, but was alone. Wandering here.


    Huang Feng came here this time, obviously to see Mengyao''er. Huang Feng is still very touched about Mengyao''s initiative to give up the master of Jingshui Zhai Zhai. In addition, he has been in the secret room for a long time. Time is up, and I want to come out and breathe, so I came.


    However, Mengyao¡¯s today is obviously still busy. Although she is not taking over the position of Zhai¡¯s lord, as Qing¡¯er¡¯s good sister, Jingshui Zhai¡¯s personal disciple, she has a lot of things, so Huang Feng I haven''t seen her yet.


    Of course, Huang Feng is not very worried, anyway, there is time.


    With the passage of time, more and more people were on Jingshuizhai, and the place became more and more lively. With so many people, Huang Feng doesn''t have to worry about being seen by Yu Zijiao and others.


    However, Huang Feng was in the crowd and saw Su Yumo and others, as well as Li Yunfei, and they were surrounded by many people at this time.


    The difference is that the people surrounding Su Yumo and others are all young women of other sects. As for Li Yunfei, there are some men around him. Huang Feng also understands what their purpose is.


    The Demon World War has ended, and great changes have taken place in the realm of cultivation. The next step is the re-division of forces. Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai must have taken up the bulk, but these two sects cannot be vacated this time. The sphere of influence has been completely digested, so other sects have opportunities and interests to pursue.


    The decision-making power for all of this is obviously in Huang Feng''s hands, and Huang Feng''s attitude can directly determine which sects can develop in the future and take advantage of the situation.


    Therefore, even if this is the residence of Jingshuizhai, even if everyone comes here, it is for Jingshuizhai''s business, but Su Yumo, Li Yunfei and others are still the focus of everyone''s attention. They have always been surrounded by people. , In order to be able to obtain some good destiny, Huang Feng does not show up, they are naturally the best contacts.


    Huang Feng looked at it, but he didn''t mean to go up and join in the fun. It was not the time to show himself.


    "Oh."


    While Huang Feng was looking at Su Yumo and the others while walking, he suddenly bumped into a person, and the soft touch clearly told Huang Feng that he had hit a woman.


    Huang Feng looked at the opponent subconsciously, and then was stunned.


    "How do you walk? Seeing someone coming over, I hit him straight." A woman next to the person who was hit said dissatisfied with Huang Feng.


    It was indeed Huang Feng¡¯s not. He was looking at Su Yumo and the others, so he was not focused enough. In addition, he now has no cultivation base, so his ability to perceive the surroundings has decreased. A lot of it, just at the level of ordinary people, so I couldn''t avoid people in time.


    "Forget it." The person who was hit didn''t mean to blame Huang Feng, but instead told the woman next to him to stop being held accountable.


    However, Huang Feng looked straight at the other party without speaking, nor did he expect that it would be such a coincidence that the person he hit was actually Mengyao!


    Originally, Huang Feng was still looking for Mengyao, but there were too many people at the scene, and he was just an ordinary person, and his vision was affected. In addition, Mengyao had been busy again, so he has been Did not see Mengyao.


    However, he didn''t expect that he would bump into Mengyao''er with this unintentional collision, which is really a coincidence.


    Mengyao''s side was followed by a few Jingshuizhai disciples, and it was one of them who had just reprimanded Huang Feng.


    "What''s the matter with you? Where do you look? Deng''s disciple!" Seeing that Huang Feng has been looking at Mengyao''er, the disciples of Jingshuizhai next to Mengyao''s, I was even more dissatisfied.


    Before, Mengyao''s was hit by the opponent directly. In their view, Huang Feng had obvious intentional elements. Otherwise, how could he hit someone?And now, Huang Feng looked at Mengyaoer like a pervert, which further proved their guesses, so he was even more dissatisfied with Huang Feng.


    Mengyao''s was also a little annoyed. She also didn''t recognize Huang Feng, but Huang Feng kept looking straight at her like this, which really made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention just now." Huang Feng quickly retracted his eyes and said to Mengyaoer and the others. He didn''t mean to show up now. There were too many people around. Obviously, this was not appropriate.


    "It''s okay." Mengyao said lightly, and then he was about to turn and leave.


    Huang Feng thought for a while, and didn''t call the other party. When the matter here is over, he will find her again. When the time comes, the people of other schools will be gone, so he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    "and many more!"


    However, just as Huang Feng had just turned around and was about to leave, Mengyao''s voice sounded again.


    Huang Feng turned around with some doubts and looked at Mengyao: "What''s the matter?"


    Mengyao didn''t speak, but looked at Huang Feng fixedly. The look in her eyes was the same as Huang Feng had seen before. People who didn''t know thought she was a pervert.


    Mengyao''s appearance, not only Huang Feng was puzzled, but also the female disciples of Jingshuizhai beside her, they also had the same doubts in their hearts. They did not know why Mengyao behaved like this.


    "Could it be that she was also attracted by my appearance?" Huang Feng thought, feeling a little unhappy. After all, in his heart, he already regarded Mengyao as his own woman. As a result, his own The woman was actually attracted by another look. Although this person is also herself, but not what she is, this made Huang Feng feel a little uncomfortable.


    "I look so handsome now, and it is normal for her to be attracted." Huang Feng comforted himself, as if he had many women now, but when he walked on the street and saw beautiful women, Will look twice more, it''s not that I want something to happen, it''s just human instinct, everyone has a love of beauty.


    Thinking this way, Huang Feng felt a little better, but he became dissatisfied with his current appearance.


    "Uncle Yaoer, what''s the matter with you?" The women around Mengyaoer thought about the same as Huang Feng at this time. They also thought Mengyaoer was attracted by Huang Feng''s appearance. There is such a performance.


    But, according to legend, doesn''t Master Yao''er like Senior Huang?What is going on now?


    "You go ahead first, I have something to talk to this young man." Mengyao said to her companions without looking back, her eyes still lacking Huang Feng''s face.


    "Yes." Although the female disciples were puzzled, since Mengyao had already ordered this, they couldn''t say anything. After all, Mengyao''s generation was older than them.


    "What does Miss Meng want to tell me?" Huang Feng asked, he was also very confused about what Mengyao wanted to say to himself.


    Mengyao still fixedly looked at Huang Feng¡¯s face, to be precise, looked at Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, and did not speak. Just when Huang Feng wanted to speak and leave here first, Mengyao finally spoke. .


    "You are Huang Feng?!" Mengyao said, although it was an interrogative sentence, but the tone was very affirmative. That way, he was not asking if he was Huang Feng, but had already made a judgment.


    Huang Feng was taken aback and touched his face subconsciously. Could it be that his face has returned to its original state?


    "You are Huang Feng!" Mengyao said again, this time more sure than before, her eyes are brighter, but she seems to understand something, she didn''t scream in surprise, although she was very excited, but, The voice was very low, and the people around were paying attention to Mengyao''s a lot. This is why Huang Feng planned to leave here first. On the contrary, Mengyao''s voice was very low, and no one else heard what she said.


    "How did you recognize it?" Huang Feng said, "My face has returned to the way it was before?"

 2141 Chapter 2141

    Huang Feng thinks about it, and feels wrong. If he is what he is now, then there must be a lot of people on the scene. After all, during this period, many people went to the Huaxia Jianzong station. , I want to see myself.


    How did Mengyao recognize herself since she hadn''t recovered to her original state?Huang Feng didn''t think that the other party was deceiving herself, nor did she think that the other party was guessing. Seeing Mengyao''s appearance, she seemed quite sure about this.


    "Your eyes!" Mengyao said: "Although your appearance has changed and your voice has changed, but your eyes have not changed, I remember your eyes!"


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Mengyaoer was also very happy, because it proved that her previous guess was correct. The handsome brother in front of her was Huang Feng!


    Why does Huang Feng appear here?Why is it like this, and why are you afraid that others will recognize him?Mengyao had a lot of doubts in her heart, but at this time, she didn''t ask any questions. She only knew that Huang Feng must have done this because of his reasons. Therefore, she was very cooperative just now and spoke very loudly. small.


    However, no matter why Huang Feng was like this, Mengyao didn''t care too much, she was just very happy to be able to see Huang Feng again, and it was on this special day.


    To be honest, Mengyaoer has been preparing to be the master of Jingshui Zhai since she was a child, and she also thought that she would be the master of Jingshui Zhai in the future and would stay in Jingshui Zhai for a lifetime.


    Now, for Huang Feng, she has given up this position. Although there is no regret, the director in her heart is a little bit reluctant. It is not that she is greedy for that position. It is just that in this situation, it seems that she has always considered her own thing. Suddenly, he didn''t belong to him anymore, and it was inevitable that he felt a sense of loss.


    But at this time, Huang Feng appeared in front of her, which made Mengyao''s very happy. The depressed feeling in her heart also disappeared. At this time, she could see Huang Feng in Mengyao''er. It seems that there is nothing better than this.


    "Eyes?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment before he realized that where he was exposed, he said that the eyes are the windows of the soul, and one''s identity can indeed be judged through the eyes.


    However, it must be a very familiar and valued talent. Huang Feng asked himself, only by his eyes, he could not recognize Mengyaoer, but Mengyaoer could be recognized by just a pair of eyes. She, obviously, she is very familiar with herself, and her appearance has been completely imprinted in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng was even more moved, feeling that he had really ignored Mengyao''er before, and before he knew it, Mengyao''er had already firmly remembered himself in his heart.


    "This is not a place to talk, do you have any quiet place here?" Huang Feng said.


    After all, Mengyao¡¯s identity is special. She will always be noticed when she stands here. Although Huang Feng doesn¡¯t think that other people can guess her identity with her own eyes, but she is always so People stared, Huang Feng also felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Go to my room, no one will bother you there." Mengyao said without hesitation. She trusted Huang Feng 100%. Now that she learned that Huang Feng wanted to find a quiet place, she was the first to think of it. Yes, it''s my own room.


    "Okay, let''s go there." Huang Feng didn''t think much, and agreed directly.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Mengyaoer left together, preparing to go to Mengyaoer''s room, where the disciples of Jingshuizhai lived, all in the back mountain, so they must be far away from these people in the square.


    "Junior sister, I just said that guy is not a good person, you see, he hooked up with other women so soon." Not far away, Yu Jian said to his junior sister with a gloating look.


    Originally, Yu Zijiao and Yu Jian were also hanging out. Yu Jian was looking for some friends in the ordinary time, but in Yu Zijiao''s heart, he was still thinking about Huang Feng, and wanted to find Huang Feng, although he could not talk to Huang Feng. Feng went to meet his elders, but if he "ran into" with him, that would be fine.


    But after Yu Zijiao searched for a long time, she finally found Huang Feng. When she was excited to go up and have an "encounter" with Huang Feng, she saw Huang Feng and Mengyao talking. After that, the two left together, which made Yu Zijiao''s mood very bad. In addition, Yu Jian was gloating on the side, and her face was even more ugly.


    "Shut up, don''t look at who that woman is! She is Mengyao''er, a woman who has an affair with Huang Zhangmen, how could it have anything to do with him." Yu Zijiao said, but she was like that. Said, but her face did not improve, and the jealous look made Yu Jian see clearly next to her.


    "Junior sister, the matter between Huang Zhangmen and Mengyaoer is still only a scandal. Who knows if it is true or false, maybe it was deliberately spread by Mengyaoer? I see, neither Mengyaoer What a good person, it is estimated that I met one and loved one. No, they are new to each other. It didn''t take long for the two people to know each other and they left together. Who knows what they did." Yu Jian said.


    Yu Jian could also see that his junior sisters also had no good impressions of Mengyao. On the one hand, Mengyao was beautiful and talented, and she was still a disciple of the master of Jingshui Zhai with a lofty status.


    As for her junior sister, although she is also a disciple of the head, their school is obviously incomparable with Jingshuizhai. Therefore, the identities of Yu Zijiao and Mengyao are naturally different.


    As an elder Yu Zijiao, who was held in her hand since she was a child, it is normal to see Mengyaoer who is better and more favored than herself and feel jealous in her heart.


    Another point is that Mengyaoer and Huang Feng were chatting very happily just now. Although they could not hear the content of their chat, looking at their expressions, they also know that they have a common topic. This naturally makes Yu Zijiao became even more jealous.


    Therefore, Yu Jian will follow her words.


    "It is Mengyaoer who is such a person. I believe that Wang Feng is not such a person. He must have been deceived by that woman." Yu Zijiao said. Wang Feng was the fake Huang Feng used to chat with Yu Zijiao. The name.


    "Junior sister, I know Wang Feng is not a good person at first glance, and it is normal to be confused by beauty. I guess the two must be doing something shameful now." Yu Jian continued.


    Yu Jian was very upset about Huang Feng and Yu Zijiao''s hot chat before. Now that he has found an opportunity, he is naturally desperate to discredit Huang Feng and continue to destroy Huang Feng''s image in Zijiao''s heart.


    Yu Zijiao''s face was gloomy, and she felt that what Yu Jian said was right. She knew very well about the virtues of men. After all, she was surrounded by many people, and Mengyaoer was more beautiful than herself. , Even better, if Mengyao deliberately seduce Huang Feng, Yu Zijiao didn''t think Huang Feng could refuse such a temptation.


    "This fox!" Yu Zijiao cursed. Obviously, she attributed all of this to Mengyao. As for Huang Feng, Yu Zijiao always felt that he was seduced by Mengyao. Don''t blame Huangfeng.


    Yu Jian saw that Yu Zijiao only had a dislike for Mengyaoer, but for Huang Feng, his impression did not change much, and his heart was unhappy. However, soon, an idea emerged in his mind that one could kill Huang Feng''s thoughts, after having an idea, his mood instantly improved a lot.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that the scene where he and Mengyao¡¯er were leaving was seen by Yu Zijiao and Yu Jian. For these two people, Huang Feng has not actually paid attention to it. In his opinion , These two people are just two people who met by themselves. After today, they won''t have any intersection with them afterwards, so naturally he doesn''t need to care too much.


    At this time, Huang Feng was more concerned, naturally it was Mengyao. The two of them came all the way to the back mountain of Jingshuizhai. There are a lot of rooms and courtyards where many disciples of Jingshuizhai rest. At this time, these The place seemed unusually quiet. All the Jingshuizhai disciples went to greet guests from other schools. Naturally, there was no one in this resting place.


    Mengyaoer, as a disciple of Master Jingwen, has always been trained as the future master of the house. The environment in which she lives is naturally not bad, and she also has her own yard. Huang Feng also visited this place before. At that time, Meng Yao''er was injured and unconscious, and Huang Feng came to help her treat.


    But this time, Huang Feng revisited his old place, but with a different mood. Before, Huang Feng and Mengyao¡¯s relationship was at best a friend and a daoist, but now it¡¯s different. Huang Feng knew Mengyao''s thoughts, and he himself had a good impression of Mengyao''er, there was only such a thin layer of window paper between the two.


    "Come in, no one will come here without my permission." Mengyao took Huang Feng into her room and said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and walked in.


    "I just saw Sister Yumo and the others, why didn''t you stay with them?" Mengyao asked, "Also, didn''t you say you were in a retreat? Why did you suddenly come here? Did you leave?"


    "The retreat is just a panic spreading to the outside world." Huang Feng said: "Actually, in the Demon Realm before, although I broke the formation, the price paid was not small. I lost all the repairs within a month. Because it¡¯s no different from ordinary people, I¡¯m afraid that if others know about it, there will be trouble again, so I put a panic to cover it up."


    "It turned out to be like this." Mengyao''s suddenly, no wonder Huang Feng looks like this, which obviously doesn''t want others to know his identity.

 2142 Chapter 2142 Private Meeting

    "Isn''t it dangerous for you to be like this?" Mengyao said worriedly. Although she is simple, it does not mean that she is stupid. After all, she has always been cultivated as the future master of Jingshuizhai. Yes, she naturally knows things in the realm of cultivation.


    Although, in the realm of cultivation, many people seem to be very easy-going on the surface, but when it comes to their own interests, many people will turn their faces and deny others, especially now that they are still in a sensitive period, and the entire realm of cultivation has been reshuffled. , Many people are making profits for their own interests.


    And Huang Feng is one of the key figures. After all, everyone understands that Huang Feng is now the most powerful person in the entire cultivation world, and his current status is even higher than the original head of virtue. To be higher, after all, Huang Feng''s current cultivation base is too deep, a few levels higher than the previous Dehou master.


    And once someone discovers that Huang Feng has no cultivation base, even if it is only temporary, there will definitely be someone who has a different mindset for Huang Feng. After all, many people understand that it is impossible for all of them to get the benefits they want. Yes, and once Huang Feng is controlled, then their future status will never be bad, and it is not impossible to be the number one behind the scenes.


    After all, in the realm of comprehension, there are few pills that can control people, but they are not without them.


    Therefore, Mengyao only became so worried after knowing the actual situation of Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay, you see me like this, can anyone recognize me?" Huang Feng smiled contentedly.


    "Don''t I recognize it?" Mengyao said.


    "You are different." Huang Feng said.


    "I... why am I different?" Mengyao suddenly said shyly.


    Huang Feng fixedly looked at Mengyao''er and said, "Guess, why did I venture out this time?"


    "For...for what?" Mengyao felt her heart beating constantly accelerating, her face getting hotter.


    Huang Feng looked at Mengyao''er and said, "Of course it''s for you."


    "For me?" Mengyao asked with some excitement and some doubts.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said: "Someone has taken the initiative to give up the position of Zhaizhu. Of course, I want to come and see what is the reason for giving up? Now, can you give me the answer?"


    Mengyaoer naturally understood that the person in Huang Feng¡¯s mouth was him. It seemed that Huang Feng took the risk after he had given up his position as the lord of the house. Thinking of this, Mengyaoer felt even more excited. , Everything I did before is worth it.


    However, it is a bit difficult for Mengyao to admit that it was for Huang Feng to give up the position of Zhaizhu. It is mainly because she is too shy, especially when she is facing Huang Feng and there are only two people. under.


    "I...I..." Mengyao''s "I" did not say it for a long time, but her face became more rosy, Huang Feng was opposite her, and she could even feel Here, the heat radiated from that face.


    "Is it because of me?" Huang Feng asked directly.


    Mengyao lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She wanted to nod her head to admit, but she felt ashamed. If she wanted to deny, she was unwilling.


    "It turned out not to be." Huang Feng pretended to be regretful and said: "It seems that I am passionate about myself. Forget it, just assume I haven''t been here."


    After Huang Feng finished speaking, she had to stand up and leave. Mengyao was embarrassed with her head down. As a result, when she saw Huang Feng actually stood up and was about to leave, she suddenly became ashamed. He hugged Huang Feng and said: "Of course it is for you! For you, I am willing to give up everything, even if it is the position of Zhaizhu, I am not uncommon."


    Mengyaoer was very shy when she said this, but once she said everything in her heart, she felt extremely relaxed, but at this time, she didn¡¯t know how to face Huang Feng, she didn¡¯t know. The thoughts in Huang Feng''s heart, so he could only hold Huang Feng tightly and put his head on his back.


    A smile appeared on Huang Feng¡¯s face. Of course, there was some pity. He knew how difficult it was for Mengyao to say such things. Only when she loved herself so much in her heart, would she have the courage to put these things together. Speak out.


    Therefore, Huang Feng stopped teasing her, but turned around, looked at her arms, and whispered, "Is it worth it? You know, Jingshuizhai''s status in the realm of cultivation is not low, the status of Jingshuizhai is the master. , It¡¯s even higher than Huang Feng¡¯s status as a woman. Besides, isn¡¯t your effort for so many years just to inherit that position?"


    "It''s worth it! Everything is worth it." Mengyao, who was still worried, saw Huang Feng taking the initiative to hug herself, and she was surprised and delighted. It seemed that her efforts were not in vain. Huang Feng understood everything. Putting my head in Huang Feng¡¯s arms, he whispered: ¡°In my heart, the identity of a woman Huang Feng is more noble and important than the identity of the master of Jingshui Zhaizhai. I am willing to give up for this identity. Everything else, as long as you want me, I can do anything."


    Indeed, originally in Mengyao¡¯s heart, Jingshui Zhai was the most important thing. Becoming the master of Jingshui Zhai has always been the most important thing in her heart. Now, she can even give up her identity as the master of Jingshui Zhai. Others, what can''t be given up?


    Huang Feng was even more moved. Mengyao seemed weak, but she did not expect that once she made a decision, she would be so decisive, and Huang Feng couldn''t help holding her tighter.


    Mengyaoer clung to Huang Feng¡¯s arms tightly, feeling the temperature on Huang Feng¡¯s body, and a happy smile appeared on her face. Such a scene was what she had been thinking about in her dream before, and now, all of this It all became a reality, which made her feel extremely happy, extremely satisfying, and the things of the Lord Zhai who took the initiative to give up before, now it seems that everything is worthwhile.


    "Yao''er, as long as you are willing to follow me, don''t blame me for having other women, I will never give up on you." Huang Feng assured.


    "Yeah." Mengyao nodded happily, and then said: "I know you have sister Yumo and others, I don''t care, I just want to be with you, when you saved me for the first time, I There is this kind of idea, and now, a few years have passed, this idea has never changed, and it has become more determined!"


    Mengyao naturally knew that Huang Feng had other women. After all, Su Yumo and the others, Mengyaoer had all met, and the relationship with them was pretty good, but, just like Mengyaoer said, She doesn''t care about these, as long as she can be with Huang Feng.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said solemnly. At this moment, he secretly promised in his heart that he would never make this lovely girl sad in the future.


    The two hug each other tightly. Mengyao enjoys this behavior very much. After all, she has been thinking about this for a long time before, and she is unwilling to let go, and Huang Feng is naturally unwilling to let go, beauty Who would be willing to give up while in arms?


    However, over time, Huang Feng''s body gradually began to react, which made him feel a little bit embarrassed, and at the same time he had some thoughts in his heart, and his hands began to become no longer honest.


    At the beginning, Mengyao didn¡¯t notice Huang Feng¡¯s movements. She was still in a happy joy. It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s hands seemed to have magical powers, which gradually made her feel feverish. There was some more throbbing.


    Although Mengyaoer has been in Jingshui Zhai since he was a child, and there are only women in Jingshui Zhai, this does not mean that Mengyao does not understand men and women. In fact, in the realm of cultivation, things between men and women , More open than in the world, after all, in the realm of cultivation, the most important thing is the cultivation level. Therefore, most people don''t take the matter of men and women seriously.


    Therefore, Mengyao had also heard of these things, so she also understood what Huang Feng''s behavior meant at this time, and she could also imagine what Huang Feng was thinking now.


    This makes Mengyaoer very shy, but she did not mean to reject Huang Feng. In her heart, she is Huang Feng¡¯s woman from today onwards, and Huang Feng is ashamed of what she does. , However, it also belongs to the normal category. He was his woman. He did this, and it was not too much. Even Mengyao was very considerate of Huang Feng.


    Feeling that Huang Feng''s breath became heavier, Mengyao said shyly: "Senior sisters are now in the square in front, no one will come to the backyard now, if you want to..."


    Mengyao wanted to finish her sentence, but she couldn''t continue because she was shy.


    However, Huang Feng naturally understood what Mengyaoer meant, and besides, Mengyaoer did not mean to refuse his own behavior just now. The meaning of these words couldn''t be more obvious now.


    So Huang Feng picked up Mengyaoer and walked to Mengyaoer''s show bed. Mengyaoer just screamed, and then buried his head in Huang Feng''s chest without saying a word.


    When Huang Feng and Mengyao¡¯er were in the room discussing the philosophy of life, the square in front of them became more and more lively. The people who should come are almost there, and the handover ceremony will be soon. It''s about to start.


    However, Yu Zijiao was not in the mood to watch the excitement at this time. At this time, she had been staring at the direction where Huang Feng and Mengyao had left. She wanted to keep up. However, Huang Feng and Mengyao and the two went to the back mountain, which was not open to outsiders. Yu Zijiao wanted to go there, but was stopped by the disciples of Jingshuizhai.


    Therefore, she could only stay there, staring in the direction where Huang Feng and Mengyao had left, waiting to see them appear.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Huang Feng and Mengyao''er have not appeared yet. In addition, Yu Jian has been talking bad things about Huang Feng and Mengyaoer in his ears, which makes Yu Zijiao''s mood even worse. Up.

 2143 Chapter 2143

    "Junior sister, let me just say it. The two of them must have done something shameful. You see, they haven''t come back for so long. Now there are only two of them in the back mountain of Jingshuizhai." Yu Jian is still chattering. Said that he would not give up on things that could destroy Huang Feng''s impression of his junior sister.


    Of course, if Yu Jian knew that the person he was talking about was Huang Feng''s words, he didn''t know if he had the guts to continue speaking. After all, Huang Feng is now a fierce name and killed many people in the Demon Realm. Yes, so many people in the entire Sky Profound Sect, most of them were killed, and they all had a direct or indirect relationship with Huang Feng.


    "Okay, shut up!" Yu Zijiao, who was already annoyed, felt even worse after hearing what Yu Jian said.


    Yu Jian obediently shut up, but he was still very happy when he saw Yu Zijiao''s angry face. Of course, he didn''t have a good impression of Huang Feng at all. He just spoiled Huang Feng in his sister''s heart. The image of is still not enough, who knows if that little white face will be less good, and then deceive his junior sister?


    Therefore, Yu Jian has a more vicious plan, just waiting for Huang Feng and Mengyaoer to appear again.


    "Where did the people from Huangfeng go?" While Yu Zijiao and Yu Jian were waiting for Huang Feng and Mengyao''er, Su Yumo and others were looking for Huang Feng.


    "Will he not come in?" Tang Muxue said.


    "Probably not, he has stealth skills, and the disciples of Jingshuizhai can''t find him." Li Bingyun said.


    "Then where did he go? I didn''t find it after searching for a long time." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Maybe you are walking around, anyway, this is the Jingshuizhai residence, and other people can''t recognize him, he won''t be in any danger." Su Yumo said.


    "That''s true."


    The girls are mainly worried about Huang Feng¡¯s identity being recognized. After all, Huang Feng is no different from ordinary people. Once recognized, it is also risky. However, thinking of Huang Feng¡¯s life-saving ability, plus, This is Jingshuizhai again, and Jingshuizhai can be said to be the most loyal ally of Huaxia Jianzong, so the girls are relieved.


    The girls obviously didn''t know that Huang Feng was discussing the philosophy of life with Mengyao at this time. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so worried, and maybe even have to murmur.


    On the other side, Mengyaoer and Huang Feng, who had just ended the war, were lying on the bed, Mengyaoer resting on Huang Feng''s chest, very satisfied and happy.


    As for Huang Feng, he was naturally satisfied.


    "By the way, let''s get up quickly. Sister Qing''er''s inauguration ceremony for the lord of the house is about to begin." Mengyao suddenly sat up in shock. Although she wanted to lie down with Huang Feng like this, Qing''er took office as Jingshuizhai. Zhaizhu''s affairs are also very important. She doesn''t want to be absent, especially since she was originally the future Zhaizhu, but now she is replaced by Qinger. If she is absent, there might be some rumors.


    "Okay, let''s go and take a look." Huang Feng can also understand Mengyao''s concerns. At the same time, his purpose of coming here was originally to talk to Mengyao, but now, his goal has been achieved, even, It went further than expected, so, it can be said that the things he came here have been done, the next thing is to watch the excitement, but returned to the Huaxia Jianzong residence.


    The two got up quickly and headed to the square in front of them together, but Mengyao was a little awkward when she was walking. Huang Feng looked funny, he naturally understood what was going on, and Mengyao saw Huang Feng laughing at her. , Shyly hit Huang Feng.


    When the two of them approached the square, they saw that the ceremony was about to begin. A disciple of Jingshuizhai was looking for Mengyaoer. After all, Mengyaoer was still Jingshui even though he was no longer a candidate for the master of Jingshuizhai. An important member of Zhai, she must attend such occasions.


    "I''ll go there first." Mengyao said to Huang Feng. As Jingshuizhai''s disciple and Master Jingwen''s apprentice, she must be standing at the front desk, and Huang Feng''s current appearance can only stand. In the crowd.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, then said: "Walk slowly."


    Mengyao''s face suddenly turned red, and Huang Feng gave Huang Feng a white look, and then followed the disciple of Jingshuizhai to the stage.


    "Junior sister, look, the two are back." Yu Jian said to Zijiao.


    "I saw it." Yu Zi said bitterly: "That bitch has a coquettish look, he is really a fox."


    Mengyao''s appearance at this time is indeed somewhat different from before. Before, she was a budding flower bone flower, but now, after being watered by Huangfeng, it has been fully in full bloom, exuding a charming power. , Especially just after the exercise, at this time, the face is red, and the eyes are still watery, which is very attractive.


    And Yu Zijiao, who has been paying attention to Mengyaoer, naturally noticed Mengyaoer¡¯s strangeness the first time. As a woman, she was able to guess what Mengyaoer had just experienced just now, which made her feel It''s very bad. He lied to himself before, but Huang Feng was able to hold it. Now it seems that he is just deceiving himself.


    And Yu Jian looked at Mengyaoer with greed and jealousy. He also saw what Yu Zijiao saw. After all, he often secretly discussed the philosophy of life with female disciples in the school. And now Mengyao''s appearance, he also understood what was going on.


    Thinking of such a beautiful woman, Huang Feng¡¯s little white face gave Yu Jian his heart full of jealousy. Mengyaoer is much more beautiful than Yu Zijiao, but Yu Jian also knows that he and Meng It must be impossible between Yao''er, so it can only be jealous of Huang Feng''s life.


    At the same time, they noticed that Mengyaoer appeared, and Su Yumo and others were also in the crowd. Mengyaoer walked to the front desk, of course they could see it, and they also knew that Huang Feng was here. , It was because of Mengyaoer, and Mengyaoer hadn''t appeared in that period of time, which made them have to associate.


    "You said, did Huang Feng be with Yao''er sister just now?" Xie Mengjiao said, looking at Mengyao on the stage.


    "It''s very likely." Tang Muxue said: "And, look, is Sister Yao''er a little different from before."


    I have to say that women''s observational power is sometimes very powerful. Yu Zijiao could see Mengyao''s changes at a glance before, but now Tang Muxue can also see it.


    Of course, they could see that it was because they had paid attention to Mengyao''s before, and no one else at the scene could see this.


    "It''s really different, I feel that Sister Yao''er is more feminine." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Maybe, when we were worried about Huang Feng, Huang Feng was doing something with Yao''er sister." Tang Muxue said.


    After hearing Tang Muxue''s words, Su Yumo and the others turned a little red. Of course they knew what something Tang Muxue meant, but they felt a little embarrassed when they heard Tang Muxue say it in public.


    However, looking at Mengyao''s current appearance, this matter is still very possible.


    "Look, he is there!" Lu Xuan said, pointing not far away.


    The women looked there. Sure enough, Huang Feng''s figure did not know when he had already appeared there. Mengyao had just appeared, and Huang Feng also appeared immediately. If the two of them said they were not together, the women did not believe it.


    "It really made me guess right." Tang Muxue looked at Huang Feng, then looked at Mengyao in the stands and said.


    When Huang Feng appeared, Mengyao also glanced at Huang Feng. Although she quickly shifted her attention, Su Yumo and the daughters of Su Yumo noticed. Therefore, they confirmed their previous guesses even more.


    "I didn''t expect that his speed is really fast enough. It seems that things have been negotiated. Sister Yao''er has been taken down. We have one more sister." Su Yumo said, her eyes look It was not bad. Mengyao''s eyes had just looked at Huang Feng, and she had also noticed. With Mengyao''s changes at this time, she became more and more sure.


    "Yeah, I was still thinking about how Huang Summit talked to Yaoer''s sister. I didn''t expect that he would do it so soon." Li Bingyun said.


    "This guy Huang Feng is really amazing in women''s affairs." Xie Mengjiao said with a pouting mouth.


    "Well, this was what we wanted to see, but now it''s all done, so there is no need to worry about it." Su Yumo said.


    Indeed, all the girls had a good impression of Mengyaoer, mainly because Mengyaoer had also respected them enough before. In addition, Mengyaoer voluntarily gave up the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai for Huang Feng. From the woman''s point of view, Mengyao''s sacrifice was still great, and she loved Huang Feng enough and was qualified to follow Huang Feng.


    Now that everything has settled, everyone is relieved. If they change a woman, they might not let Huang Feng go.


    "It''s really cheap Huangfeng." Xie Mengjiao said. Although she has already followed Huang Feng, Xie Mengjiao still likes to quarrel with Huang Feng.


    The daughters of Su Yumo just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    And Huang Feng also noticed Su Yumo''s daughters. After all, with their looks, they will receive attention no matter where they stand. What''s more, their current status is even more concerned by everyone in the cultivation world. It is not too difficult for Huang Feng to find them.


    However, Huang Feng did not look for a few women, but just stood there. At this time, it was not a good decision to look for them.


    At this time, Master Jingwen and Qing''er have already stepped onto the stage, and at the same time, there are other disciples of Master Jingwen, who, like Mengyaoer, are on stage to witness this moment together. .

 2144 Chapter 2144 Shocking Appointment

    "Thank you fellow daoists, for being able to come to the Bianpai today to witness the inheritance of the position of the master of our sect." Jingwen Master said loudly from above.


    The people at the scene watched with interest. It''s not easy to see the succession ceremony of this kind of master of the martial arts, and it will be the capital that I boast in the future.


    Qinger walked towards the front at the sign of Master Jingwen, her face no longer had the carelessness she had before.


    Huang Feng¡¯s previous feelings are not wrong. At this time, Qing''er, and the Qing''er he saw before, have indeed changed a lot. This is all because Qing''er knows that her identity, personality, and temper will change. Yes, they are all restrained. Starting today, she will learn to be a qualified head, instead of being a disciple of human nature.


    Therefore, even in just a few days, Qing''er has grown rapidly, and she has taken off the immaturity of her body, giving people a sense of maturity.


    Under the witness of everyone in the audience, Master Jing Wen gave Qing''er the finger that symbolized the position of Jingshui Zhai Zhai, and Qing''er put it on her hand. After that, she raised her hand high for everyone to see. From this moment on, she officially became the lord of Jingshuizhai.


    Mengyao looked at this scene with a gratified expression. Although she felt a little bit reluctant, when she saw Huang Feng off the stage, that bit of reluctance in her heart was nothing. Choosing Huang Feng would naturally lose the position of Zhaizhu, but from the bottom of her heart, Mengyao did not regret her decision.


    What Mengyaoer has now is only for Jingshui Zhai and her master Jingwen too guilty. After all, Jingwen too raised her and raised her as the master of the Zhai since childhood. I respect her very much. Now, because of her personal feelings, she chooses to give up the position of Zhaizhu. That is not only an honor but also a responsibility. Obviously, she has not been able to take that responsibility well.


    Mengyao can only make a decision. In the future, when there is a chance, she must do more for the martial arts.


    When Mengyaoer was watching Qinger, many people in the audience were watching her. After all, everyone knew that Mengyaoer was the designated head of Jingshuizhai before, but now, It became Qinger¡¯s position as the master of the Zhai. Although there are rumors that Mengyaoer gave up the position of the creditor of Jingshui Zhai because of Huang Feng, but that is just a rumor after all. What about the specific situation, everyone do not know.


    Therefore, some people want to see something from Mengyaoer¡¯s face. After all, some people still think badly. Mengyao¡¯s abandoning the position of Jingshui Zhai Zhai may be due to some compelling reason. , Not what she really wants to give up.


    However, these people are destined to be disappointed, because they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual on Mengyaoer¡¯s face. Mengyao¡¯s smile was on the whole time, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that the smile was not fake. From the bottom of my heart, she even seemed a little over-excited.


    "Is it necessary to be so happy?" Many people were puzzled.


    In their opinion, Mengyao¡¯s smile is because Qing''er is the lord of the vegetarian. After all, her smile has always been facing Qing''er, but, after all, it once belonged to her position, and now it is given to others, even if it is in my heart. There is no grievance, but there is no need to be so happy, right?Could it be that the relationship between her and Qinger is so good?


    Many people do not understand the excited and happy expression on Mengyaoer''s face. Only when she has been paying attention to Mengyaoer, and at the same time, Yu Zijiao, a woman, understands what the happy smile means.


    "Fox!" Yu Zijiao cursed in a low voice.


    Obviously, Yu Zijiao felt that the reason Mengyaoer was so happy, even with a happy smile on her face, was entirely because of Huang Feng. She had just returned from doing a good job with Huang Feng. The amorous feeling on her face It hasn''t completely faded yet.


    This makes Yu Zijiao feel even more jealous. You know, she is usually pursued by many people because of her identity and pretty good looks. Yu Jian is just one of them. Therefore, Yu Zijiao had already cultivated the mentality of being superior, and at the same time, she felt that there was nothing she couldn''t get for what she was fond of.


    However, the current situation made her very annoyed, because she fell in love with Huang Feng. As a result, Huang Feng had a relationship with Mengyao on the stage. How could she not be angry?Even, I hate Huang Feng a little bit in my heart, hate Huang Feng can''t hold it, hate Huang Feng has no vision.


    Also because of hatred and jealousy, Yu Zijiao''s heart was angry with a desire for destruction, she wanted to destroy the affairs between Huang Feng and Mengyaoer.


    On the other side, Yu Zijiao saw Mengyao''s expression in his eyes, and was very happy. Obviously, the image of the little white face in his junior sister''s mind had changed, and this was exactly what he wanted to see.


    "However, this is not enough. If you dare to grab a woman with me, I must make you die!" Yu Jian looked at Mengyaoer in the stands and Huang Feng who was not far away, thinking bitterly. .


    Obviously, Yu Jian has also discovered the existence of Huang Feng. The main reason is that he has been staring at Mengyao''er before. In addition, he knows the things between Mengyaoer and Huang Feng, so Mengyao has something special just now. When she looked at Huang Feng, the others might not have much, just as Mengyaoer was looking at people casually, but Yu Jian followed her gaze and found Huang Feng.


    On the stage, Master Jingwen was reciting the door rules of Jingshui Zhai to Qing''er. These door rules were naturally known when Qinger first entered Jingshui Zhai, but today, she is listening in another identity.


    When the ceremony was about to proceed, Master Jingwen suddenly said to everyone: "Today, apart from letting Jing''er take over the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai, there is one more thing to announce."


    Everyone looked at Master Jing Wen with some doubts, not knowing what she was going to announce. Generally, what she announced on such occasions must be important.


    On the stage, the disciples of Jingshuizhai, including Mengyaoer and Qinger, all looked at Master Jingwen with doubts, because they didn¡¯t know what their master had to announce. Because this was completely unplanned. In the previous arrangement, there was only such a handover ceremony.


    Master Jing Wen looked at the people off the court with a calm face, and said lightly and firmly: "I announce that starting from today, Mengyaoer will become the elder of our Jingshuizhai."


    "Wow."


    As soon as Master Jingwen finished speaking, everyone below made a sound of surprise. In fact, they were not prepared for this matter. No one thought that Master Jingwen would announce it in public, and , Still in such a ceremony.


    You know, in general, no matter what kind of school it is, the appointment of elders is all the matter of the school itself, as long as it is announced internally, there is no need to notify other schools, and such important events as the change of the school, some big schools, It is understandable that there will be a ceremony like Jingshuizhai today.


    However, Master Jing Wen was in such a ceremony today, directly announcing the appointment of Mengyao''er. This is something that everyone did not expect, but it can also be seen that Master Jing Wen too attaches great importance to Mengyao''er. Otherwise, she would not announce such an appointment on such an occasion.


    And everyone was surprised. Another point was Mengyao''s age, because Mengyao''s youth was too young, he was only in his twenties.


    Generally, in the cultivation sects, it is not uncommon for them to be the heads at a young age. After all, every sect has elders with profound qualifications, and if they maintain them, there will generally be no major events. These elders, With rich experience and strong strength, they stay behind the scenes to escort the boss, and generally nothing will happen.


    Generally, those who are heads at a young age are mostly due to some changes in the sect, such as Jingshuizhai in front of him. Master Jingwen was seriously injured in the previous Demon World War, and his energy must have declined, and , She also wanted to support the new Zhaizhu while she still had some prestige and strength, so that she could hand over the position of Zhaizhu early.


    And some other sects in the cultivation world sometimes have similar things. Sudden illnesses in the head, or sudden accidents, will cause the new head of the sect to take the throne early.


    However, everyone has never heard of the elders of which sect is so young. Under normal circumstances, the elders of each sect are the kind of people with rich experience, strong strength, and high prestige, and every There is not only one elder in each school, so even if there is an accident in one of the elders, there is no need to appoint a new elder immediately. This is not like the position of the head, there can only be one person, so, The elders of each school are carefully selected, and they will never be in a hurry.


    However, the Jingshui Zhai incident today broke the tradition. Mengyao is too young. At this age, he has never been an elder in the realm of cultivation. Therefore, everyone will behave. So surprised, even, this situation is even more surprising than Master Jingwen¡¯s arrangement of the master of Mengyaoer, because that was something that everyone knew before, but now Mengyaoer is not the master of the vegetarian. It was changed to be an elder, which is very surprising. The status of an elder in a sect is also very high. Some powerful elders have power and status that are not even worse than the head.


    Because of this, everyone at the scene was so surprised at the appointment of Mrs. Jingwen.


    And not only people from other sects in the field were surprised at this appointment, but the disciple in Jingshui Zhai was equally surprised at this appointment.

 2145 Chapter 2145 Crazy?

    All of Jingshuizhai¡¯s disciples, including Mengyao¡¯er, hadn¡¯t heard about this from Master Jingwen¡¯s mouth before this. After all, the appointment of sect elders is not as important as the appointment of heads, but for For a sect, that is also very important. After all, the elders are also involved in the development plan of the sect.


    Therefore, such things are usually heard in advance, but the people of Jingshuizhai have not heard any wind before this. This is the reason why they feel surprised.


    "Master, I''m afraid this is wrong, I''m afraid I can''t do it well, I''m still too young." Mengyao''s first reaction, she felt not a surprise, but a little at a loss.


    After all, Mengyao didn¡¯t have any preparation for this matter. The elders were not ordinary disciples. They couldn¡¯t be casual. Mengyao was also afraid that she would not have enough qualifications to be that elder. .


    "Yao''er, what are you talking about? This is a good thing. You can. You''ve always been excellent." Jingwen said with a look of excitement before Mrs. Jingwen said, it doesn''t seem like a school. The head of the group is almost the same as before.


    Qing''er is indeed very happy, happy from the heart, she is happy for Mengyao, and her heart is relieved at the same time.


    Before, when the master arranged for her to be the lord of the Zhai, although she was also looking forward to it, she still felt guilty for Mengyao. Although, she knew that Mengyao gave up the lord of the Zhai because of Huang Feng. In terms of position, being the lord of the fast was not deliberately snatched from her.


    However, Qing''er still feels guilty, because, everyone knows, Mengyaoer will be the future master of Jingshuizhai, but now, she is halfway through, taking away Mengyaoer who should belong to Mengyaoer. Although Mengyao had given up on that position, in Qing''er''s heart, she still felt that she had taken away what should belong to Mengyao. This made her feel sorry for Mengyao.


    And now it¡¯s all right, she becomes the lord of the fast, and if Mengyaoer is the elder, then she will feel a lot better. Although the elder is not in the position of the lord of the fast, she is also a prominent identity. , Her feelings of guilt towards Mengyaoer would be reduced a lot, so she was really happy, happy for Mengyaoer, and most support the master''s decision.


    "Yao''er, what pressure do you have? This is a long-term consideration for the teacher. You are very suitable to be the elder." Master Jing Wen said with a smile on his face, looking at Mengyao.


    Although Mengyao''er rejected the position of Zhaizhu because of Huang Feng, but in the heart of Master Jingwen, she has never blamed Mengyaoer and still treats her as her own daughter. She is also the favorite of her, Jingshui Zhai and Shang knows this, so even if Mengyao is not the master of the zhai, no one dares to despise her.


    "Master, my qualifications and strength are not enough to be the elder." Mengyao said.


    Mengyao has self-knowledge, her experience and strength are not enough after all. The main reason is that she is too young. Naturally, her experience is not rich. As for strength, although her talent is good, she will be able to become a master in the future, and may not even be better than Jingwen Master. difference.


    However, that is the future, after all, not the present. Although she has the strength at the moment, she is definitely not the top level. If she becomes an elder with such strength, she is afraid that she will not be able to hold people.


    "It''s okay, there is a teacher, no one will talk nonsense." Master Jingwen said too. It seems that she is determined and wants to arrange Mengyaoer to be the elder, even Mengyaoer herself. Objections are of no use.


    The disciples of Jingshuizhai, seeing Master Jingwen say this too, naturally understood that the elder of Mengyao''s was decided today, and they would naturally not object to it.


    As for the people of other sects, even if Mengyao''s thoughts are inappropriate in their hearts, they are not good to say anything, because after all, this is just Jingshuizhai''s own business, and they have no say.


    And the disciples of Jingwen Master and Jingshuizhai also think so. The reason why Master Jingwen announced this in public is to show that she takes it seriously, not to listen to people from other schools. Of the opinions.


    "In addition, Yao''er doesn''t have to stay in Jingshuizhai all the time, she can stay anywhere." Jingwen Master continued, these words are for the disciples of Jingshuizhai, as well as people of other sects.


    Generally speaking, if there is nothing special, every disciple of the sect will stay in his own station, even if he is going out for a tour, he will only stay outside for a short time, and then he will return to the sect station. This is not only because of the gate rules, but also because each sect¡¯s resident is a world of heaven and blessings, where the aura is much stronger than the general place outside, so the speed of practicing in the sect is naturally faster.


    The same is true for Jingshuizhai. Because the disciples of Jingshuizhai are all female disciples, they even pay more attention to this aspect. They usually rarely go out and walk around, and generally stay in the sect''s resident for cultivation without incident. For the elders, it is even more important to stay in the martial arts frequently, in case something happens.Therefore, Master Jing Wen will announce this matter so solemnly now.


    From this, it can be seen that Master Jingwen really cares about Mengyaoer, giving her a lot, but not much demanding her.


    And some people on the scene, after hearing this sentence, they were a little bit mumbled. Many people have heard about the affair between Huang Feng and Mengyao, the scandal between the two people, you can say It is the biggest and most watched scandal in the entire cultivation world. After all, Huang Feng is strong, and Mengyaoer is beautiful and talented. There is a scandal between the two people, and the attention is naturally high.


    Therefore, when many people saw Master Jingwen''s announcement of this matter so solemnly, they thought that Master Jingwen''s arrangement would be related to Huang Feng, and it was to facilitate the incident between Huang Feng and Mengyaoer. Yes, after all, if the matter between the two of them is true, then Mengyao must have not stayed in Jingshuizhai for a long time, and even once the relationship between the two is officially established, Mengyao has always lived in the Huaxia Jianzong. , It is also very possible.


    "Master..." Mengyao was grateful again. She looked at her master shyly with her right hand. Obviously, from her master''s words, she also felt the kindness of her master. This is for her and Huang Feng arranged things between the two. After all, he had already revealed his feelings to the master before.


    Master Jing Wen just smiled, but she didn''t say anything. She did think so. Mengyao was like her daughter. She had not been married in her entire life and dedicated herself to Jing Shui Zhai. Now she has no children, and because of this, in her heart, she has long regarded Mengyaoer as her daughter. It is precisely because of this that Mengyaoer gave up the position of the master of Jingshuizhai for Huang Feng. At that time, she did not reluctantly, so she agreed happily, because she only wanted to see Mengyao''s happiness.


    And now, she also wants to use some of her power to fight for Mengyao''s greatest benefit.


    "Master Jingwen, I''m afraid your appointment like this is improper." When the disciples of Jingshuizhai on the stage were preparing to congratulate Mengyaoer, a strange voice of Yin and Yang appeared, making people frown.


    Master Jingwen looked too far toward the source of the sound, and saw that he didn''t know the person, and frowned, "This fellow Taoist, what''s wrong with me doing this?"


    And the other people on the scene looked at the person who was speaking. They wanted to know who it was, who had the courage to say such things on such an occasion, it was a bit of disrespect for Master Jingwen.


    Who doesn¡¯t know that since the end of the war between humans and demons, not only Huang Feng, but also the position of the first person in the realm of comprehension has been consolidated, the status of Master Jingwen has also been improved, and the status of Jingshuizhai has also been higher. , Who would dare not give Master Jingwen too much face?Therefore, as soon as Jingshuizhai''s invitation letter was issued, people from other schools rushed over.


    And now, when everyone saw that someone dared to talk to Master Jingwen too much, they were all curious about the identity of the other person. I don¡¯t know who this is, who can talk to Master Jingwen like this, his status is definitely not. General.


    It''s just that when everyone looked at that person, they found that they didn''t know the other person, and that the other person was not very old, and his cultivation level was not very high. Obviously, it was impossible to have a prominent position.


    As a result, many people¡¯s faces showed mocking and gloating expressions. Although Master Jing Wen had a good temper, he was not able to maintain a good temper at all times. That person talked to Master Jing Wen too much, Interrupting Jingshuizhai''s ritual, I am afraid that Jingshuizhai and Jingwen master will be too jealous. Did the disciples who didn''t see Jingshuizhai look at that person''s eyes slightly changed?


    "Yu Jian, what are you doing? Who made you talk nonsense, hurry up and apologize too much to Master Jing Wen!" At this moment, a middle-aged man next to the person who just spoke immediately yelled at the person who just spoke.


    The person who just spoke was Yu Jian, who had a brief encounter with Huang Feng. At this time, even Huang Feng looked at each other curiously, not knowing what the other party wanted to do.


    "Yu Jian, are you crazy?" Yu Zijiao also scolded Yu Jian. Although she didn''t like Mengyao, she had to admit in her heart that Jingjingshuizhai was not something they could offend, just in case. If Master Jingwen angered their school because of Yu Jian''s reckless behavior, it would be a disaster for their school.

 2146 Chapter 2146

    Although Yu Zijiao is usually very arrogant, she is not someone who doesn''t understand anything. She knows why so many people usually circle around her, isn''t it because of her identity?Once something is dispatched by the door, her "head daughter" identity may be lost. In that case, who would hold her?Therefore, Yu Zijiao attaches great importance to the safety of her school.


    And because of this, even if Mengyao''s hatred and jealousy were in her heart, she did not dare to show it in public, at most she cursed a few words in private, because she knew that there was a huge gap between her school and Jingshuizhai. Even if Mengyaoer is no longer the candidate for the future master of Jingshuizhai, it is not something that she and her own school can compete with.


    And now, seeing Yu Jian actually appearing in a run on Jingwen Shitai, Yu Zijiao''s heart was immediately frightened. Who is Jingwen Shitai?That''s a master of the older generation. He has been famous for many years. It can be compared with the head of Dehou and others. People in the same era, even if their father sees each other, can only be polite. The juniors are themselves.


    But now, Yu Jian dared to do this, of course Yu Zijiao was afraid.


    And the other people in Yu Zijiao¡¯s sect are also scared. They are not fools. Naturally, they know that if the Jingwen Master gets too angry, what will happen to their sect and what will happen to them themselves. As a result, it is very possible that they could not leave the Jingshui Zhai safely. Although Master Jing Wen looks kind, but this does not mean that she has no temper, and the life in her hands. Not many.


    And the first to scold Yu Jian this time was the leader of their sect and an elder in the sect. The others were his juniors. Originally, this time he brought Yu Zijiao, Yu Jian and others. When you come to Jingshuizhai, they are all saved, so that the younger generations will have more knowledge and make more friends, but it is not for them to cause trouble.


    And Yu Jian''s reckless behavior, in the eyes of the leader, will even bring disaster to their sect. Who doesn''t know that in the entire cultivation world, the Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai are the most prosperous?Yu Jian actually dared to speak up against Master Jing Wentai, even before, it was a very serious matter, let alone now.


    Therefore, while the person was frightened and pale, he immediately scolded Yu Jian.


    And Yu Jian didn¡¯t seem to realize the danger of the matter. Perhaps it was because jealousy had blinded his eyes. He didn¡¯t see the terrible consequences of this incident. He only thought of it. If he did this, he could. Ruined that little white face and Mengyao.


    Even, Yu Jian felt that his approach might change the pattern of the cultivation world that has not yet been completely finalized, because once his next words are heard by everyone, Jingshuizhai and Huaxia Jianzong will be in a hostile state. , I am afraid that the entire cultivation world will be in chaos again, and the whole pattern will change again.


    Yu Jian trembled with excitement when he thought that he could actually change the pattern of the entire cultivation world. He didn''t pay attention to the warning eyes of the head of the school, nor did he ignore the words of Yu Zijiao, who had always been very obedient. In his heart, he was single-minded. What I am thinking about is to do this earth-shattering event, a major event that can change the pattern of the entire cultivation world and let myself be remembered by history!


    "Master Jingwen, and you may not know me, my name is Yu Jian, yes..." Yu Jian did not immediately answer Master Jingwen''s words, instead he introduced himself with his face There is no fear, but a face of self-confidence. Of course, at such a historic moment, he will not forget to let himself perform well.


    "Who are you, I''m not interested in knowing, I just want to know, what did you mean just now!" Before Yu Jian finished his words, Master Jingwen interrupted him and asked directly.


    Others can see it too. Obviously, Master Jing Wen is already angry with Yu Jian¡¯s behavior. It¡¯s no wonder that even if Yu Jian¡¯s father saw Master Jing Wen, he had to be polite. It¡¯s self-righteous, and Yu Jian actually runs on Jingwen''s wife on such occasions, and being so run by a junior, is still in the important days of his own school, Jingwen''s teacher will feel angry, that is also normal, other The people of the school did not feel that Jingwen Master was making a fuss, but if they were in the position of Jingwen Master, they would feel the same.


    The faces of Yu Zijiao and the others were even more ugly, cold sweat was already emerging on their foreheads, and they also felt that Master Jingwen was too bad, and the others in Jingshuizhai looked at them with obvious hostility.


    Yu Zijiao kept cursing Yu Jian in her heart. Although this guy is usually annoyed, his mind is still normal. What is going on today?Convulsions?Yu Zijiao kept using her eyes to signal Yu Jian to stop talking nonsense, and quickly apologize to Master Jing Wen too much, and the elder who led the team now looked at Yu Jian with a lot of eyes, and even wanted to kill him with a palm. Yu Jian.


    Yu Jian didn''t care about his companions, the look in his eyes that wished to kill him, he was just so interrupted by Master Jing Wen, his face was slightly shocked, obviously he did not expect that Master Jing Wen would directly interrupt his words. .


    However, Yu Jian quickly recovered. What he is thinking about now is to make the whole world of comprehension famous. He doesn''t care about other things. What''s more, in Yu Jian''s heart, Jingshui Zhai is about to end, Jing Wenshi What if you are angry with yourself too?Once Jingshuizhai is over, Master Jingwen can''t live, so I need to be afraid of her?


    "Dead old woman, let you be mad for a while." Yu Jian looked at Master Jing Wen with bitter eyes.


    Why does Master Jingwen need someone?What have not been experienced?Therefore, she can still understand the eyes of a fledgling child. Therefore, Li stood down and felt even more dislike for Yu Jian in her heart.


    "Master, don¡¯t worry too much. I did this for the sake of Jingshuizhai. Everyone knows that Jingshuizhai is the pillar of our cultivation world. All previous battles between humans and demons have made significant contributions. Therefore, Jingshuizhai has always been It is an existence that is admired by others. In my heart, the kid also admires Jingshuizhai." Yu Jian said with a smile, the bitter look in his eyes had disappeared.


    "When we work at Jingshuizhai, we only ask for a clear conscience and don''t care what others think." Jingwen said.


    "Admire, admire." Yu Jian said: "It is precisely because Jingshui Zhai has an important position in the realm of cultivation, I feel that it is inappropriate for the teacher to appoint Mengyaoer as the elder. Jingshui Zhai is an important part of the realm of cultivation. Every member and every move can affect the development of the cultivation world, so you must be cautious about the appointment of this elder."


    Mengyao looked at Yu Jian with some doubts and embarrassment. She didn''t know Yu Jian and didn''t remember any holidays with each other. Therefore, she didn''t understand why Yu Jian did this.


    As for the embarrassment, Mengyao knows that her master is for her own good, giving herself the position of elder, but this has just been appointed, and some people oppose it. Although she is not a disciple in the sect, Mengyao''s heart still I felt uncomfortable and felt that it was my own cause that caused the master to be run out in public.


    "We Jingshuizhai appoints elders. That is our own business. We don''t need to ask other people''s opinions." Master Jingwen said: "Moreover, except for Yao''er who is younger, I don''t think she is qualified. Being an elder, and our sect affairs, you don¡¯t need to worry about you as an outsider."


    Master Jing Wen said too, there was already some chill in his tone, and his eyes were sharper.


    Master Jingwen too naturally knew that he appointed Mengyaoer as the elder, and other people, whether they were disciples in the sect or people from other sects, would definitely have various opinions.


    However, Master Jing Wen too felt that with his own prestige and strength, it was enough to suppress those people''s thoughts. Even if other people had thoughts, they could only stay in their hearts instead of showing them.


    It''s just that Master Jingwen obviously didn''t expect that someone would dare to raise an objection to this matter. It was a junior from another school, which made her very annoyed.


    "Master, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m also kind. In my opinion, Mengyao¡¯s talents are exceptional, but her personal virtues are problematic. If everyone knows, the elders of Tangtang Jingshuizhai would be a problematic. People, then, will inevitably affect other people¡¯s views on Jingshuizhai.¡± Yu Jian said slowly. Although he felt the anger of Jingwen Master, he did not care. In his opinion, Jingshuizhai and Jingwen Master Too is about to end, I don''t have to be afraid of them, and I will use this matter to make a name for the entire cultivation world.


    "This fellow Taoist, please make it clear that there is a problem with my personal ethics. If you feel that my qualifications are not enough, then I admit it. However, if you say that my personal ethics are problematic, I cannot accept it. Please speak clearly, otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite." At this time, Mengyao stood up and said, with obvious anger on her face.


    And Huang Feng underneath, at this time, can''t wait to kill Yu Jian with a palm to make his own woman angry. This guy is damned, but he has no strength now, and he can''t kill Yu Jian with a palm. What''s more, if Yu Jian apparently died suddenly, which was a blow to Mengyao''s reputation.


    "This fellow Taoist, please make it clear. Although our Jingshuizhai has always adhered to the principle of not offending people and me, we will not be polite to those who slander our sect and disciples." Jing The literary teacher stared at Yu Jian tightly and said, the warning in his eyes was already very obvious.

 2147 Chapter 2147

    Originally, Yu Jian stood up and said that Mrs. Jingwen was a little angry when she said that Mrs. Jingwen¡¯s approach was a bit wrong, but it was okay. She thought that Yu Jian was going to talk about Mengyao¡¯s qualifications. , This is indeed a problem. Mengyaoer is too young after all and does not have much qualifications. Before that, Master Jingwen too wanted to force her to rise to the top, but also meant to support her, that is, people can¡¯t say Mengyao¡¯s qualifications. problem.


    Therefore, when Yu Jian said that, Master Jingwen felt that the other party did not give her face, nor did she give Jingshuizhai face.


    But now, Master Jingwen realized that he was wrong before. Yu Jian said that, not because of Mengyao¡¯s qualifications, but because of Mengyao¡¯s personal morality. This made Master Jingwen even more pissed off.


    Mengyao''s qualifications are indeed lacking. Mengyao and Master Jingwen understand this in their hearts. Others must know that if someone raises them, Master Jingwen will be too angry, but, There must be some lack of confidence in my heart.


    But now, Yu Jian actually said that Mengyao¡¯s personal morals were problematic, which made Master Jingwen too unacceptable. Mengyao was cultivated by her, and she grew up looking at what Mengyao is like. Master Jingwen knows better than anyone, so Mengyao only hesitated slightly when talking about the position of the lord of the house. Master Jingwen had already noticed that she understood dreams better than anyone else. Yaoer.


    And what kind of person Mengyaoer is, she knew very well in her heart that Mengyaoer¡¯s personal morality was absolutely not a problem. Jingwen would rather believe that anyone else had a problem with their personal morality, and would never believe that Mengyaoer had problems in this regard. questionable.


    Therefore, Yu Jian''s words, in her view, are the slander of Hong Guoguo, which is born out of nothing. How can this not make Master Jing Wen too angry?


    Mengyao was also very angry herself. After all, in front of so many people, she was told that she had a problem with her personal morals, and no one could stand it. What''s more, the other party was still slandering her.


    "Naturally I dare not slander Jingshuizhai''s disciples. What I said is true." Yu Jian was not frightened by Master Jingwen. If he had been in the past, he would be in front of Master Jingwen. He didn¡¯t even dare to gasp out loudly, but now he was in a kind of excitement. In addition, he had already determined in his heart that Jingshui Zhai and Jingwen Master were going to be over, so he was very concerned about Jingwen. Teacher too, no longer has any awe.


    Yu Jian looked at Mengyao¡¯er and said: ¡°Just now, just now, I saw Mengyao go to the courtyard of the back mountain with a man with my own eyes. What would they do when alone men and women in a place for everyone? I think A lot of people can think of it? As far as I know, Mengyaoer should not have a marriage, and that man is not her Taoist companion. Now that this kind of thing happens, does Mengyaoer have a private moral problem?"


    Yu Jian wanted to say that Mengyao''s and Huang Feng still had some kind of intimacy between them, and there was obviously a problem with the other man who was unclear.


    However, he did not dare to say, because, after all, it was just a scandal. He didn''t know the truth of the matter, whether there was really something between Mengyaoer and Huang Feng, and he didn''t dare to offend Huang Feng and Huang Feng. What are the consequences? I believe that everyone in the entire cultivation world now knows.


    However, Yu Jian also believes that even if he does not say anything, the people at the scene can still think of it. After all, people in the entire cultivation world have heard of the matter between Mengyaoer and Huang Feng. Not to mention, Mengyao''s recently gave up the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai Zhai for Huang Feng. This is the breaking news.


    As expected, the people around him were exactly what Yu Jian thought. After hearing what he said, they all looked at him in shock, and then at Mengyao''s. Obviously, this news was really exciting for everyone.


    The scandal between Huang Feng and Mengyao''er was originally widely circulated in the realm of cultivation. Almost everyone knew about it. Although neither of the two parties admitted to it, neither did they deny it. This makes it even more so. People believe in the authenticity of this scandal.


    Recently, there was news in Jingshui Zhai that Mengyao voluntarily gave up the position of the master of the house. Such a decision was absolutely sensational, and most people also contacted Huang Feng for Mengyaoer¡¯s decision. At the same time, otherwise, everyone can''t imagine that there will be any reason to make Mengyao abandon the position of Jingshuizhai.


    Therefore, this also more affirmed the matter between Huang Feng and Mengyao.


    However, now some people say that Mengyaoer and another man had a private meeting. Although they did not say what they did, the subtext in Yu Jian¡¯s words is already very clear. Moreover, Mengyaoer and another man Another man went to the back mountain of Jingshuizhai. Everyone knew that there was no disciple of Jingshuizhai there. Even if Mengyao had something to talk with the other party, there was no need to go there. It was necessary to avoid suspicion. .


    Mengyao actually did this now, which made people feel shocked. They really wanted to not use it, why Mengyao would do it.


    "You nonsense! Yao''er is definitely not such a person!" Qing''er pointed at Yu Jian angrily. Although Yu Jian didn''t say what Mengyao''er and another man were doing, the meaning in his words was already Obviously, this made Qing''er very angry.


    Qinger originally felt that she had robbed Mengyaoer as the lord of the house, and felt guilty for Mengyaoer. Besides, Qinger also knew that Mengyaoer¡¯s feelings for Huang Feng might be justified by others. Guessing, however, Qing''er knew that the reason Mengyao gave up the position of Zhaizhu was indeed for Huang Feng.


    Just ask, Mengyao could even give up the position of Zhaizhu for Huang Feng, how could something unclear happen to other men?


    Therefore, Qinger absolutely does not believe Yu Jian''s words.


    "This fellow Taoist, you have to be responsible for what you say. Anyone who slanders our Jingshuizhai disciple, I will not let him go first in Jingwen!" Jingwen Master also said, obviously, she does not Believe Yu Jian, she knows who Mengyaoer is. What''s more, she also knows why Mengyaoer gave up her position as the lord of the fast, and how could she have anything to do with other men?


    The disciples of Jingshuizhai didn¡¯t believe Yu Jian¡¯s words. Instead, it was Yu Zijiao who had always wanted to dissuade Yu Jian. At this time, she reacted. What Yu Jian was talking about, because Mengyaoer and Huang Feng just now Yu Jian was not alone in seeing the matter of going to the back mountain, she also saw it.


    However, in her heart, Yu Zijiao did not agree with Yu Jian''s approach. Although she was angry about the incident between Huang Feng and Mengyao''er, it was only in the category of jealousy. What''s more, she felt that everything was to blame. Mengyao.


    However, if Yu Jian makes this matter public now, then Wang Feng (Huang Feng) will be unlucky. Everyone knows that Mengyaoer is the woman of the Huang senior, and now Wang Feng (Huang Feng) dare to seduce His woman, Senior Huang will definitely be very angry, not only will be angry with Mengyaoer, for this man who dares to seduce his own woman, Senior Huang will definitely not let go.


    Although Yu Zijiao was angry at Wang Feng (Huang Feng)''s behavior, she didn''t want him to be involved.


    It''s just that the matter has developed to the point where she is now, and it is no longer something she can change. Obviously, Jingshuizhai did not believe in Yu Jian''s words and was angry because of it. If Yu Jian could not explain the matter clearly , Then, the people of Jingshuizhai will definitely let Yu Jian go, and even anger their sect.


    Although Yu Zijiao has a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart, she has not yet reached the point of disregarding the safety of the entire school for Huang Feng, because she understands in her heart that the school is her greatest support. Once there is no behind The school, then, she is nothing.


    And as long as there is a school, she is still the daughter of the head, then, does she want any man?What''s more, in Yu Zijiao''s heart, a man is just her plaything, and she will not ignore the safety of her martial art for Huang Feng.


    Therefore, after understanding what Yu Jian wanted to say, Yu Zijiao stopped dissuading him. She even gloated at Mengyaoer, ready to wait to see her make a fool of herself.


    However, when she looked at Mengyaoer, Yu Zijiao was taken aback. When she wanted to come, such a private matter was exposed to the public. Mengyao must be ashamed and embarrassed now, and she should be very scared and afraid. Senior Huang¡¯s revenge.


    However, the Mengyaoer Yu Zijiao saw at this time had a panic expression on her face and there was no shyness, but she would definitely not have any ashamed expression, just pure shyness.


    "Pretend, continue to pretend! When you are ashamed!" Yu Zijiao looked at Mengyao''s beautiful face, thinking with envy in her heart.


    Obviously, Mengyao¡¯s performance, in Zijiao¡¯s view, is just pretending, Mengyao¡¯s heart must be scared right now, but she dare not show it, she is still pretending to be calm, trying to fool the past. .


    On the other hand, Mengyao really felt very shy now, but the kind of fear Yu Zijiao thought was not.


    Originally, Mengyao was very angry when Yu Jian said that she had a problem with her personal morals, but now she knew that Yu Jian was referring to this incident. Suddenly, the anger in her heart disappeared, and replaced it. She was shy. She didn''t expect that the incident about herself and Huang Feng secretly going to the back mountain was discovered by someone, and now she was told in public.


    However, Mengyao didn''t think this was a big deal. She had already established a relationship with Huang Feng, and she was already Huang Feng''s person. Even if someone saw that she had a private meeting with Huang Feng, there was no What a big deal.

 2148 Chapter 2148

    Huang Feng at this time also had some dumbfounding meaning.


    Originally, Huang Feng was very angry for Yu Jian''s words to slander Mengyao, and he was thinking about how to contact the disciples of Huaxia Jianzong and teach Yu Jian a lesson.


    However, after hearing Yu Jian¡¯s words, Huang Feng immediately understood what he had said. Obviously, the situation where he had just gone to Houshan with Mengyao¡¯er was seen by Yu Jianxi, and the other party didn¡¯t know why What purpose was actually said in public.


    In fact, not only Huang Feng, but even Mengyaoer himself did not know what purpose Yu Jian did, because Mengyaoer did not have any deep hatred with him before. Even if Yu Jian really found something wrong, because he was afraid of Jingshui Zhai, he would not do that impulsive thing.


    However, Yu Jian really did that. After speaking about it in public, Mengyao knew that she had been misunderstood, but she still couldn''t figure out what Yu Jian was thinking.


    However, Huang Feng looked at Yu Jian, then at Yu Zijiao next to him, and seemed to have thought of a certain possibility. After that, the idea of ??dumbfounding became stronger. He didn''t even think that he would be because of that. A good-looking skin provokes such a thing.


    "I will naturally take responsibility for what I say." Yu Jian said to Master Jing Wen not to be outdone. Then he looked at Mengyao''er and said, "However, I just don''t know the disciple of Jingshui Zhai, dare you dare to admit yourself? Things that have been done."


    Mengyao''s face was already flushed at this time. This was completely caused by her shyness. However, in Yu Jian''s eyes, she felt that Mengyao''s was caused by fear and anxiety. After all, her own scandals After being told in public, whoever changes is anxious and scared, especially, there is also Senior Huang involved, and now the entire cultivation world, who doesn''t know, can''t provoke that senior Huang?Whoever offends him will never end well.


    Therefore, seeing the "worried" Mengyaoer, Yu Jian smiled even more proudly.


    "Our Jingshuizhai disciples have always been upright and upright and will never deny what they have done." After hearing Yu Jian''s words, Mengyao''s looked directly at the other party and said, without showing any weakness, because, in this matter, she said. I know that it was just a misunderstanding from beginning to end. What is there to be afraid of?


    "It''s fine if you are willing to admit it, then tell me, where were you just now? With whom?" Yu Jian continued to ask, seeing Mengyao''s seriously speaking, he was still very happy. In his opinion, Meng Yao''er was aroused by him, so that''s why he said this.


    "Is Yao''er a prisoner? What qualifications do you have to talk to her like this? Even if your master is here, you don''t dare to be so presumptuous in Jingshuizhai!" Jingwen master glared at Yu Jian and said, obviously, Jingwen master was too much Yu Jian''s words and tone were irritated. Although she didn''t know who Yu Jian''s master was, no matter who it was, in the entire cultivation world, dare to be here in the Jingshuizhai station. There is really no such prestige, see Yu Jianna The tone seemed to have regarded Mengyao''s as a prisoner.


    "The teacher is too misunderstood. I just want to figure out the truth. If I really wronged her, I would apologize to her." Yu Jian said.


    "Who cares about your apology? How can this matter be solved with an apology?" Qinger said indignantly.


    "Then, if I really wronged her, I''m willing to let you deal with it, nothing else!" Yu Jian said.


    People from other sects on the scene saw that Yu Jian was so confident, and they immediately believed in what he said. After all, as long as you are not a fool, you should understand what will happen if you offend Jingshuizhai and slander Jingshuizhai''s disciples. , Is still here in Jingshuizhai resident, what kind of punishment will he be punished.


    And judging by Yu Jian''s appearance, although he is not very smart, he should not be a person with a brain problem. He should be confident about what he is saying now.


    "I prove that my senior brother is right. He didn''t wrong the disciples of the noble faction." At this time, Yu Zijiao also stood up and said.


    Although Yu Zijiao didn''t want to see Huang Feng''s accident, she didn''t want to see an accident in her own door. Now, if something goes wrong in this matter, then it is not just Yu Jian who is unlucky. The sect will be hated by Jingshuizhai, even if Jingshuizhai does not retaliate directly, their sect, in the realm of cultivation, will not be able to continue to confuse, who dares to get so close to a sect who has offended Jingshuizhai?Are you afraid of Jingshuizhai''s revenge?


    Therefore, this matter must be dealt with right now, even if Yu Jian is constantly scolding Yu Jian for not being calm, but Yu Zijiao has to come forward to help him speak, and give this matter certainty.


    "You prove? What is the use of your proof? You are all together," Qinger said.


    Indeed, these two people are from the same school, and one is proof of the other, which is indeed not very convincing.


    "Meng Girl just said that Jingshuizhai''s disciples would not dare to admit to what they have done. I don''t know what you want to say about what I just said?" Yu Jian said while looking at Mengyao.


    At this time, Yu Jian realized that he had just been dazzled. After all, this is the residence of Jingshuizhai and Mengyaoer¡¯s site. Even if she is no longer the future master of Jingshuizhai, she still has a lot in Jingshuizhai. High status is not something you can contend with.


    Therefore, as long as Mengyao didn''t admit it, there was no way he could take her. Moreover, he was only a small sect and had no deterrent to Jingshuizhai.


    So, what Yu Jian can look forward to now is that Mengyao has fulfilled the promise she just made and dared to tell the truth. However, in this way, things seem a little ridiculous. By doing this, Yu Jian''s last expectation is actually returned. In Mengyao''s party.


    Of course, Yu Jian also wanted to understand. Even if Mengyao didn¡¯t admit it, there was no way he could take her, but today this incident is bound to be spread out. At that time, whether it is true or not, it will definitely cause a lot of discussion. , It will definitely reach the senior Huang''s ears. As for what the other party thinks, it is not something he can intervene.


    "I have something to say." Mengyao said.


    Regarding this matter, she knew what was going on in her heart, and Huang Feng in the audience also understood that neither of them would misunderstand.


    However, other people don''t know. When Yu Jian said this, other people would definitely have some guesses in their hearts. If they didn''t clarify this matter, they wouldn''t know what rumours would come out.


    Although, Mengyao didn''t care about the rumors, and she believed that Huang Feng would not care.


    However, Mengyao cares about the image of Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s status in the entire cultivation world is very high now. It is respected by everyone, even in awe, and Mengyao doesn¡¯t want it because The image of Huang Feng was damaged due to his own reasons.


    Therefore, this matter must be stated clearly, and it must be stated clearly in front of everyone today.


    "What you just said is half right. I did go to the back mountain with a man just now." Mengyao said.


    "Wow!"


    Mengyaoer had just finished saying this, and now it was in an uproar. They didn''t expect Mengyaoer to admit it directly.


    Although, Yu Jian said before, some people believed it, but some people did not believe it. Moreover, everyone understood in their hearts that as long as Mengyao''s did not recognize this kind of thing, Yu Jian could not do anything to her, as did others. The same, even if there is a guess, but as long as it is not seen in person, no one can say anything.


    However, now Mengyaoer actually admitted directly. This is really beyond everyone''s expectations. They did not expect that what Yu Jian just said was true, and even more did not expect Mengyaoer to admit it. , This is really beyond their expectations.


    Even the people in Jingshuizhai looked at Mengyao''er with surprise. They also looked at Mengyao''er in disbelief. They didn''t believe what Yu Jian said was true, let alone that Mengyao''er actually Publicly admitted, if this matter reaches Huang Feng''s ears, what would Huang Summit think?


    Qing''er and Jingwen Shitai were especially puzzled. They knew Mengyao''s feelings for Huang Feng and what she had done. They didn''t believe that Mengyao would do things to sorry Huang Feng.


    It was Yu Jian, who was a little worried before, but now he saw Mengyao''s confession directly, he was overjoyed, his face also showed a proud expression, that means: look, I didn¡¯t lie, what I just said It''s all true.


    There was a sound of discussion below, and even Su Yumo''s faces were surprised, not knowing what was going on inside.


    On the contrary, it was Huang Feng, with a calm expression on his face. He naturally knew what was going on inside.


    "I think that man is still in the crowd now, should Meng girl introduce it so that we can get to know each other?" Yu Jian said triumphantly. He liked and enjoyed the feeling of being noticed by everyone, and he could also think of it. After today, his name will be widely circulated throughout the cultivation world.


    "Are you talking about me?" Just when Mengyao''er was about to say something, Huang Feng suddenly said loudly. After that, he looked at Yu Jian, then turned his head and walked on the observation platform. Obviously, his goal is Mengyao.


    Huang Feng obviously didn''t want to be a spectator below, watching Mengyao continue to make things difficult for Yu Jian.


    Mengyao saw Huang Feng take the initiative to show up, although she was very moved, but more worried, her face was full of anxious and worried expressions, because she knew Huang Feng''s current situation, in case anyone If you are unruly towards Huang Feng, then Huang Fengshan is very dangerous.


    In this turbulent period, this event is very likely to happen.

 2149 Chapter 2149 Recognize Me?

    Huang Feng¡¯s voice attracted the attention of many people at the scene. After all, at this time, everyone else on the scene was listening quietly, listening to the dialogue between Mengyaoer and Yu Jian. Therefore, the scene was very quiet, and Huang Feng suddenly said. Indeed, it attracted the attention of many people at once.


    When Yu Jian saw Huang Feng come forward, he was overjoyed. He didn''t expect Mengyao''s brain to twitch, and this little white-faced brain was also bad. Could it be that he didn''t see it? The current situation is not good for him. ?He even dared to stand up because he was afraid that he would not die fast enough?


    However, Yu Jian soon thought that Huang Feng was dazzled by the so-called love, so he stood up desperately and wanted to share the burden for Mengyaoer, but he saw Mengyaoer''s anxiety and nervousness. The expression, Yu Jian was more certain in his heart, there must be something between this little white face and Mengyao.


    In order to prevent Mengyao¡¯s denial, Yu Jian immediately said after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s appearance: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. I just saw you and Miss Meng. They went to the back mountain together. It took a long time. Coming back."


    The eyes of other people on the scene also looked at Huang Feng. Originally, they didn''t believe that Mengyao had anything to do with other men. After all, the previous scandal between Mengyao and Huang Feng was rumored. There are flying all over the sky, and the parties have not yet denied it, so there is a great possibility that this matter is true, and everyone does not think that in the realm of cultivation, who can be more attractive than Huang Feng, Mengyao definitely wouldn''t give up the affairs between her and Huang Feng for other men.


    However, while they were still thinking about it, Mengyao first voluntarily admitted that she went to the back mountain where no one was with another man, even if the two did not do anything, and they were alone for so long. It will arouse the suspicion of others, if Huang Feng hears it, the effect is still very serious.


    However, when they were still puzzled about Mengyao''s voluntarily admitting this incident, the other party involved in this incident also took the initiative to stand up. From Yu Jian''s words and Mengyao''s expression, everyone can be sure , The little white face who stood up now was indeed another protagonist of this incident.


    This made everyone even more puzzled. What happened to these two people? How could they admit this incident in a hurry, because they thought they died fast enough?Still feel that Huang Feng will not take them anyway?


    Everyone was very puzzled. One thing is certain. When this incident reaches Huang Feng¡¯s ears, it will definitely make Huang Feng feel angry, even if it¡¯s between Huang Feng and Mengyao¡¯er, it¡¯s just The scandal is not true, but when everyone spreads like this and thinks so, Huang Feng must have some feelings for Mengyaoer in his heart, and in this case, see Mengyaoer and another A man is unclear, Huang Feng''s heart rises, that''s for sure.


    Therefore, everyone was puzzled by Mengyao''s and this little white face''s behavior. In their opinion, it was no different from seeking death.


    And the people in Jingshuizhai believed Mengyao''er very much, thinking she would not do such a thing, but first Mengyaoer voluntarily admitted, and then, the other protagonist of this incident also took the initiative to show up. Now, they don¡¯t believe it anymore.


    However, Qing''er and Jingwen Master are still very confused in their hearts. They don''t know what the matter is. Both of them know Mengyao''s feelings for Huang Feng. Mengyao''s has no reason to do so. do it.


    On the contrary, Su Yumo and others, who were originally puzzled about Mengyao¡¯s affairs, all understood what was going on after seeing Huang Feng appearing on their own initiative. The others didn¡¯t know Huang Feng who had been disguised, but they were I know, then everyone was a little bit amused.


    Obviously, Yu Jian misunderstood this matter. Mengyao went to the back mountain with a man, but the man was not someone else, but Huang Feng himself.


    "Sure enough, I knew that the guy definitely didn''t do a good job just now. No, he was seen." Xie Mengjiao whispered while looking at Huang Feng who was walking on the stage.


    The other women just smiled. They were still talking about the relationship between Huang Feng and Mengyao''er just now, wondering if the two have determined the relationship, but they were not very sure just now, but they are already To be sure, the two must have established a relationship, and even the relationship has further developed.


    After all, all the women know Huang Feng. If you look at Mengyao''s current appearance, the women don''t believe that the two of them, who have been alone in the mountains for so long, are really just chatting.


    However, the women have always been in favor of this matter. Therefore, even if they know that there is a relationship between Huang Feng and Mengyaoer, the women do not feel any bad feelings. Now, they just think This thing is very interesting, as a joke to see.


    "Why did you come up? What should I do if someone finds out?" Mengyao said to Huang Feng in a small anxious voice when she saw Huang Feng walking to her side. After all, in her heart, Huang Feng''s safety is very important. Yes, she would rather have her reputation damaged than see Huang Feng in danger.


    "It''s okay, I have a lot of life-saving ability. Even if someone wants to disadvantage me, it is not so easy to do. Before, I just didn''t want to bother." Huang Feng smiled and relieved Mengyao.


    The people in the audience saw Mengyaoer and Huang Feng muttering on stage, and they became more curious about their relationship. Is it really like Yu Jiansuo''s, what is wrong between the two? The secret to telling people?


    Everyone looked at Huang Feng, looked carefully and looked again, and they were sure they didn¡¯t know Huang Feng before, and they didn¡¯t know, in the realm of cultivation, when there was such a number one person, he was so courageous and dared to fight with Huaxia Sword Sect The one who robs the woman, doesn''t he know who is powerful?Whether it is from the Profound Sky Sect or from the Demon Realm, who opposes him, no one will have a good end?Even if there is really nothing between Huang Feng and Mengyao, it is just a scandal, but his scandalous woman is not something anyone can touch.


    Huang Feng''s face was calm. After he comforted Mengyao''er, he looked at Yu Jian and said: "Just now she said that you are only half right, so let me talk about the other half."


    "What do you mean? You are the one who just went to Houshan with her? Why am I half right?" Yu Jian asked, his heart is still in a kind of excitement about to become famous in the entire cultivation world, and Did not realize that there is anything wrong with this matter.


    "Yes, it was indeed the back mountain where I went with her just now." Huang Feng said: "However, it is precisely because of this that you are only half right."


    "What...what do you mean?" Yu Jian had a bad feeling in his heart. He couldn''t say what was wrong, but he suddenly felt that things might not be what he thought.


    "No, these two people must be deliberately pretending to be calm." Yu Jian comforted himself.


    However, the calm expressions of Huang Feng and Mengyaoer gave him a very uneasy feeling. He always felt that in the end, he might not get the result he wanted.


    "Because I am Huang Feng." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "You are Huang Feng, haha!" Yu Jian, who was still worried, suddenly burst into laughter when he heard Huang Feng''s words. He thought that the other party would have any future moves, but it turned out to be such a statement.


    Huang Feng, that is now the most famous person in the entire cultivation world. Before going to the demon world, most people in the cultivation world have heard of him, but few have seen him. However, since going to the cultivation world After the world, there were a lot of people who saw Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng was trapped in the Zhuxian Great Formation at the time. It was in front of everyone. Almost all the disciples in the cultivation world had seen Huang Feng. What does the peak look like?


    Therefore, the little white face in front of him actually said that he is Huang Feng. This is just a joke. Moreover, this kind of lie can be seen through the scene. Could it be that this little white face is only good-looking, but the brain is bad?


    Many people now have the same idea as Yu Jian. After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, their first reaction is also the same. They have all met Huang Feng, although not many people have communicated with Huang Feng. However, they knew what Huang Feng looked like, and he was definitely not what he looked like.


    Yu Zijiao also looked funny and looked at a fool. She looked at Huang Feng. Although she was obsessed with Huang Feng¡¯s appearance before, at this moment, in her heart, she also felt that Huang Feng might have a bad brain, so she said In this case.


    "Is it funny?" Huang Feng looked at each other calmly, and said faintly: "I hope you can laugh later."


    The smile on Yu Jian''s face was even worse. He was no longer afraid at this time, because in his heart, the little white face in front of him was a fool. Must he be afraid of a fool?


    However, before he waited for anything to say, the little white face not far in front of him stretched out his hand and wiped his own face. Then, like a conjure, the handsome face that can confuse thousands of girls, but It was in front of everyone''s eyes that it changed alive.


    "This... how is this possible?" Yu Jian stared at the scene in front of him, dumbfounded, and at the same time, his face quickly turned pale, and it was the kind of pale white, bloodless white.


    Because the little white face in front of him has turned into Huang Feng, the look of that big boss that everyone admires in the entire cultivation world!


    "How? Did you recognize me?" Huang Feng looked at the other side and said lightly.


    Yu Jian just looked at Huang Feng steadily, unable to say a word, his head was blank at this time, and he had lost the ability to think.

 2150 #2150 is not a dream

    His head was blank. At this time, not only Yu Jian, but other people on the scene, all reacted similarly to Yu Jian at this time. They did not expect that the handsome little white face just now might shock the entire cultivation world. Huang Feng, the difference between the two is too great, no one recognized it before, or Huang Feng''s disguise is so good.


    Yu Zijiao stared at Huang Feng in a daze. She tried her best to connect Huang Feng in front of her with the handsome boy who made her bewitched before. However, she discovered that the two of them had the same no matter their appearance or temperament. The big difference is that if Huang Feng hadn''t recovered his appearance by himself, no one would have connected the two people together.


    "I actually took the initiative to hook up Senior Huang?" Yu Zijiao thought in shock.


    For Huang Feng, Mengyao''s heart is not the only person who is moved. In fact, in this realm of cultivation where strength is respected, Huang Feng has shown such a strong strength, while conquering everyone in the cultivation world, it also allows many cultivation The female monks in the world were tempted.


    However, they also knew that they were tempted, but no one dared to take any practical action, because they knew Huang Feng¡¯s current status and the gap between themselves and Huang Feng, so they did not dare to approach Huang Feng easily, even if It was because of Huang Feng''s heart that no one dared to implement it, but not everyone was Mengyaoer. After all, Mengyaoer''s conditions were considered good in the entire cultivation world.


    And before Yu Zijiao, Huang Feng was naturally moved and admired, but she was the same as other ordinary female disciples. Such an idea can only be thought in her heart. She has never thought about it. , One day, there will be any intersection between him and Huang Feng, or even close contact. After all, the status of the two is too far apart.


    However, today, because of Huang Feng¡¯s disguise, Yu Zijiao actually took the initiative to attack. At the time, she felt that there was nothing. Now when she saw Huang Feng¡¯s original appearance, she suddenly felt unreal. If she had known it before, this handsome The son of Huang Feng is the words of Huang Feng from Megatron''s entire cultivation world, so she probably didn''t have the courage to speak up.


    However, Yu Zijiao, who reacted, felt a huge crisis while she was in a trance. At this time, she remembered that not only did she not think that this handsome boy was Huang Feng, but Yu Jian also agreed that she did not expect it. , And, when he didn¡¯t expect that the other party was Huang Feng, he actually targeted Mengyao¡¯er. Moreover, he was still in front of Huang Feng. What consequences would this lead to? Yu Zijiao felt nervous all over as long as he thought about it. Trembling.


    Yu Zijiao opened her mouth and wanted to say something to Huang Feng. After all, she thought she had a good relationship with Huang Feng along the way. However, after trying many times, she still couldn''t say a word. When she faced Huang Feng, she felt that she had lost the ability to speak. Even if Huang Feng did not look at her, she felt boundless pressure.


    Obviously, Huang Feng¡¯s appearance at this time has changed. It is no longer the handsome boy before. Yu Zijiao is able to talk about that appearance, because she doesn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s true identity, but, After seeing Huang Feng''s deity, she realized that the gap between the two did not even seem to have the right to dialogue on an equal footing.


    At this time, the people of other sects were all looking at Huang Feng in shock, not knowing how he appeared here, and in this way.


    It is well known that after the previous demon world war, the relationship between Huaxia Jianzong and Jingshuizhai has been very good. It is not wrong to say that the two parties are iron allies. Jingshuizhai will take over this major event. Jingwen Master is too certain Will invite Huang Feng.


    However, what everyone knows is that Huang Feng has been in retreat since the Great War of the Demon Realm, and has not yet left the customs, even if it was too invited by Jingwen, Huang Feng did not intend to leave the customs, Huang Feng will not. Come to Jingshui Zhai, this is something that everyone has already known before.


    But what is going on now?


    Didn¡¯t Huang Feng come?Who is this person in front of you?Or did Huang Feng suddenly change his mind and decided to attend this ceremony?


    Many people are very puzzled. After all, in the world of cultivation, retreat is a common thing. After most people decide to retreat, there is nothing special and will not leave the customs early. However, Huang Feng originally planned to retreat for a month. Up to now, the time has not come. It is reasonable to say that he will not come out easily if the time has not come. However, the situation is obviously not like this now, Huang Feng is already standing in front of them.


    But when some people saw Mengyao''er next to Huang Feng, they felt a sudden realization.


    People in the entire cultivation world knew about Mengyao¡¯s giving up the master of Jingshui Zhai. Mengyao didn¡¯t say the reason for giving up, and Jingshui Zhai did not announce it, but there are many guesses, most of which are What people guess and accept is that Mengyaoer gave up the position of the master of Jingshui Zhai for Huang Feng. After all, everyone knows that the master of Jingshui Zhai cannot find a Taoist priest.


    Mengyao also loves Huang Feng. Faced with this dilemma, she finally chose Huang Feng.


    This is the reason that everyone guessed the most, and it was also considered the most probable reason. Although Mengyao didn''t admit this matter, other people thought so.


    And presumably, the news that Mengyao¡¯s abandoning the position of the master of Jingshui Zhaizhai has also reached Huang Feng¡¯s ears, and Huang Feng must have been touched, and will come suddenly on this day, otherwise, he has no reason to advance. After all, although the structure of the entire cultivation world has not yet been officially determined, it is already a firm fact that the Huaxia Sword Sect has become the number one martial sect in the cultivation world. There will be no danger in the entire Huaxia Sword Sect. Huang Feng needs to go out in advance to deal with it.


    Therefore, bad people would guess that Huang Feng''s early departure should be related to Mengyaoer. After all, Mengyaoer gave up so much for him. Huang Feng appeared on this special day to comfort Mengyaoer, too. very likely to be.


    Didn''t you see Mengyao''s being so excited when she saw Huang Feng transform into her real body?Obviously, Mengyao still hopes to see Huang Feng on this special day.


    Compared to the shock and doubts of others, the people in Jingshuizhai felt a sense of relief, especially Jingwen Master Taihe Qinger.


    The two had known Mengyaoer''s determination to Huang Feng''s feelings before, so when Mengyaoer admitted to having a private meeting with another man, they would be so shocked and puzzled.


    And now, when they saw the man who had a private meeting with Mengyaoer, it was Huang Feng, they felt a sense of revelation. This is what it is. It turns out that this person is Huang Feng, so it is no wonder Mengyaoer will be with him. It''s a private meeting, and all this is explained.


    However, for Huang Feng¡¯s disguise, Jingwen Master Tai and Qing''er still admire them very much. Both of them and Huang Feng are still familiar, but they have not seen Huang Feng¡¯s truth before. Body come.


    In the realm of cultivation, there are some people who know how to disguise, but it is only a simple disguise technique. Some familiar people can still distinguish it. However, Huang Feng''s disguise technique is obviously very advanced. The two did not recognize Huang Feng.


    However, with Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, both of them are relieved. In this way, Mengyao¡¯s matter can be explained, and other people will not think about anything. As for Mengyao and Huang Feng¡¯s private There is no big deal about the meeting. After all, many people know about the two of them, and it is not worth the fuss.


    "You, how could it be you?" Yu Jian tremblingly pointed to Huang Feng and said. Of course he also knew Huang Feng, and even, in his heart, regarded Huang Feng as an idol.


    If in normal times, I could see and talk to idols at such close distance, Yu Jian would be very happy, but now he is not at all happy, even he hopes this is a dream, etc. After waking up from the dream, Huang Feng disappeared. He and Huang Feng had never seen or spoken before.


    But, obviously all this is not a dream. From Huang Feng¡¯s indifferent eyes, Yu Jian felt a huge pressure. Although Huang Feng now feels like an ordinary person, Yu Jian still feels it. There was a lot of pressure, and he was a little out of breath.


    "Why can''t it be me?" Huang Feng said lightly, then he looked at other people and said, "Do you have any questions?"


    Although Huang Feng¡¯s strength has not recovered at this time, on the surface, there is no abnormality. He is very calm and calm, with a confident look, but Mengyao¡¯s concern. She is confused. She knows the true situation of Huang Feng, so she is very worried about Huang Feng.


    After seeing Mengyao''s expression, other people didn''t think about it, they all felt that Mengyao''er was excited.


    Facing Huang Feng''s question, everyone naturally did not dare to disagree, and they all said that they had no doubts.


    A joke, Huang Feng''s great, who doesn''t know now?Xuanzong is great, right?Just because he offended Huang Feng and stood on the opposite side of Huang Feng, he has now been completely defeated. From the head to the elders are dead and clean, only some ordinary disciples. Because of the bad situation, they surrendered to China. Jianzong, this saved his life.


    The Profound Sky Sect was once the number one cultivation sect in the world, so it was destroyed. These people at the scene didn''t think that their strength was stronger than Profound Sky Sect. Therefore, they knew that they had no way to compare with Huang Feng. Contest, at this time, naturally did not dare to have the slightest objection.

 2151 Chapter 2151

    "You are not him, you are not him!" Yu Jian exclaimed, pointing to Huang Feng as if he had been stimulated.


    At this time, Yu Jian was really frightened. If the person in front of him was really Huang Feng, does that mean that he had been targeting Huang Feng just now?That''s a character that even the head of Dehou and others can''t deal with, how dare you target him as a small unknown person?


    Therefore, Yu Jian was greatly stimulated. He was unwilling to accept this fact and was unwilling to bear the consequences that he could not afford.


    Huang Feng frowned and looked at Yu Jian. The other party had a terrifying expression and a terrifying expression. He was obviously emotionally stimulated, and he couldn''t accept the facts for a while.


    Huang Feng is also quite speechless, when has he been so powerful?Didn''t do anything, just showed a real body, actually scared people like this?


    However, although Huang Feng felt speechless, other people didn''t feel any fuss. Regarding Yu Jian''s situation, although it was a bit unexpected, it was acceptable to think about it.


    Huang Feng¡¯s current reputation in the realm of cultivation is too great. This will naturally cause many people to respect him, but at the same time many people will be afraid of him. After all, because of Huang Feng¡¯s cause, he died directly or indirectly. There are already a lot of people, and the sects that have been destroyed are more than two hands.


    Yu Jian was obviously just a small person, and the sect he belonged to was obviously an unknown sect. It was completely incomparable with a sect like Xuanzong. Even the Xuanzong was destroyed by Huang Feng. Yu Jian again How can you not be afraid?


    Therefore, it is not too surprising that it became like this after being stimulated by this.


    Some of the people around were gloating at Yu Jian, some looking at Yu Jian sympathetically, but no one felt that Huang Feng did something wrong, even those who came with Yu Jian. I didn''t think Huang Feng was blamed.


    Because everyone understands that, from beginning to end, Yu Jian provoked it all by himself. Originally, Huang Feng obviously only wanted to secretly meet his lover. As a result, it was impossible for Yu Jian to do this. He didn''t show up, and Huang Feng didn''t take a shot at Yu Jian, but Yu Jian was afraid of himself, so he became what he is now.


    The people who came with Yu Jian, including Yu Zijiao, did not dare to blame Huang Feng. At this time, they even prayed in their hearts that Huang Feng should not direct the anger towards Yu Jian on them. As for Yu Jian, they didn''t have much thoughts to care about at this time, and even many of Yu Jian''s fellow disciples complained about him in their hearts.


    After all, they and Huang Feng have no grievances and no grudges. There would be no intersection, and Huang Feng would not target them. However, it was because of Yu Jian that this led to it. Huang Feng might be dissatisfied with them, even There is also the possibility of shooting. After all, Huang Feng''s brutality is also famous in the cultivation world.


    "Head Huang, this matter was done by Yu Jian alone, and it has nothing to do with us." The elder in charge of leading the team had to stand up at this time and bit his head and said to Huang Feng.


    Although this person is expensive as an elder, he knows that his words have no weight. Huang Feng, that can be compared with the head of Dehou and Master Jingwen. The seniority is not inferior to him, plus not bad. Although this person is older than Huang Feng''s strength, he is also nervous when facing Huang Feng.


    And now, what this elder can do is to remove their sect from this matter, and get rid of the relationship with Yu Jian.


    "As for how Yu Jian should deal with it, it¡¯s all up to the head of Huang to decide." The elder continued. In order to calm Huang Feng¡¯s anger, the elder had to hand over Yu Jian to him, and, in his heart, he was very concerned about Yu Jian. I hate it too. The guy who caused the trouble should die. Don''t harm them.


    "It''s not true, it''s not true." Yu Jian was still talking about it.


    Huang Feng looked at the other party and found that the other party was not pretending, but was really frightened, and said, "Forget it, you can take him away."


    Originally, if Yu Jian was fine, Huang Feng wouldn''t let him go easily, but Yu Jian had already become like this at this time, and if he wanted him to do something to a fool, Huang Feng really couldn''t do it.


    "Thank you Huang, thank you Huang." The elder said quickly. After that, he quickly asked the other disciples to stand by Yu Jian and turn to leave the Jingshuizhai residence. They did not plan to participate in the next activities, Huang Feng. Although they did not hold them accountable, if they had been hanging around here, maybe Huang Feng would change his mind.


    Therefore, these people are reluctant to stay here for a moment, only thinking about returning to their own school after leaving as soon as possible.


    People of other sects also quickly gave up a way at this time to let them pass. Moreover, they returned far away, fearing that they would get too close to them and cause Huang Feng''s misunderstanding.


    Yu Zijiao was the last to leave. Before she left, she fixedly looked at Huang Feng, her eyes were very complicated. She never thought that the man she accidentally looked at would be the one that resounded throughout the entire cultivation world. The great man, Huang Feng''s name, she had naturally heard of it before, but she never thought that she and the other party would have such an intersection.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t look at Yu Zijiao. In his eyes, Yu Zijiao was just a passer-by and didn¡¯t take it to heart. As for what Yu Zijiao meant for him, Huang Feng could also see it, but He didn''t care. Although he had a lot of women, they weren''t what any woman wanted. Yu Zijiao was obviously not his dish.


    Yu Zijiao could see that Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to look at her at all, which made her feel very disappointed. If, before knowing Huang Feng¡¯s true identity, she saw that Huang Feng didn¡¯t take herself seriously. Yu Zijiao was afraid that she was already angry.


    However, when the person in front of him was replaced by Huang Feng, Yu Zijiao felt that everything was normal. It is natural for a person of Huang Feng''s status to have a high vision. It is not strange to look down upon himself. Yes, there is nothing wrong with Yu Zijiao, she is just feeling the wonder of fate, that she will have a brief intersection with Huang Feng.


    "Perhaps, this is the most memorable encounter for myself in the future." Yu Zijiao thought in her heart, and then turned and left reluctantly.


    Huang Feng did not pay too much attention to their departure. It was just a small matter. Now, what he is most concerned about is the reaction of other people at the scene. After all, his current self is no better than the previous, current self and ordinary people. There is no difference.


    "Sure enough, it is Senior Huang. This is the first time that I have seen Senior Huang so close." A disciple of a certain sect in the audience whispered to his companion next to him.


    This disciple also went to the Demon Realm before, so he also knew Huang Feng, but at that time, he was a little far away from Huang Feng, so he didn''t see it clearly.


    This time it¡¯s different. This time there were fewer people on the scene than before. The last time they attacked the Demon Realm, almost all the people from the entire human cultivation realm had gone, so the number of people was naturally large. Today, even though many sects have been invited in the still water, it is impossible for the invited sects to let everyone in the sects come. Therefore, the number of people on the scene is much smaller than before. Therefore, it is extremely large. Most people can be very close to the stands.


    Many people, also today, saw Huangfeng up close for the first time.


    "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen it. It''s really exciting," the companion next to him said.


    "Senior Huang''s temperament is really extraordinary." The first one said, but then he frowned and said: "But, how come I didn''t feel that kind of strong aura from Senior Huang''s body? I feel a little weaker than the master, if I didn''t know that he was Senior Huang, I would have thought it was an ordinary person."


    "You don''t know anything about that." The person next to him was not surprised and said: "I heard that the exercises that Senior Huang cultivated are different from ours. No one can feel his cultivation. It''s like an ordinary person, but if anyone really regards Senior Huang as an ordinary person, the consequences will be disastrous."


    "So that''s it, I''m ignorant and ignorant." The man said before, looking at Huang Feng with full admiration, as if he had seen his idol.


    There were rumors about Huang Feng¡¯s cultivation in the cultivation world three years ago. After all, at that time, Huang Feng suddenly turned out to be born. People of all sects naturally paid a lot of attention to him. The situation of Huang Feng has also been investigated a lot. Although I don¡¯t know which sect Huang Feng comes from and what exercises he cultivates, many people know the particularities of Huang Feng¡¯s exercises, especially the major sects. Guys, I have a very detailed understanding of Huang Feng''s situation.


    Then, the rumors about Huang Feng''s cultivation base slowly spread, and many people also knew about it.


    At this time, there were many people from other sects, but they didn¡¯t have much reaction to Huang Feng¡¯s lack of such a powerful aura. Even if they did, there were still some younger disciples. Heard of this situation, and after they ask questions, they will be informed of the situation.


    Therefore, although some people feel that Huang Feng¡¯s appearance at this time seems to be a bit weak, but they didn¡¯t think too much, and they didn¡¯t dare to think too much. People who liked to think too much before, have already been affected by Huang Feng. Killed, the lesson from the past was not long ago, these people are not fools, how dare they forget so quickly?


    Therefore, what they thought at this time was how to use this opportunity to build a good relationship with Huang Feng, not to doubt Huang Feng.

 2152 Chapter 2152

    Seeing people from other sects, they didn''t see anything. Huang Feng, Su Yumo, Mengyao''er and others were relieved.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, this is completely unreasonable worry for Huang Feng and the others. With Huang Feng''s current status in the cultivation world, you really don''t have to be afraid of those people''s unruly attempts.


    First of all, Huang Feng¡¯s practice is different from those of others. This point was known to many people three years ago. Later, because of Huang Feng¡¯s popularity, this matter slowly spread. Now, there are more and more people who know about it. Many people know that Huang Feng''s practice can make him look like ordinary people.


    Furthermore, after this attack on the Demon Realm, as well as the destruction of the Sky Profound Sect and Feihong Sect, no one has dared to underestimate Huang Feng. How many times, how many people feel that Huang Feng must be over and cannot survive. As a result, Huang Feng has come back again and again, and all the people who calculated him were killed by him in the end. Therefore, now there are not many people who dare to have other thoughts about Huang Feng.


    And because of this, even if Huang Feng now looks almost like ordinary people, even weaker, no one dared to guess anything. Before, Huang Feng was trapped in the "Zhu Xian" array, everyone I thought he was dead, but in the end, didn''t Huang Feng still come out?


    Therefore, no one thinks that there is anything wrong with Huang Feng¡¯s current appearance. Some people are even thinking whether this is Huang Feng¡¯s trap that makes others think that he is not good enough, just like the previous few times. , Let people take the initiative to jump out, he can clean up the other party.


    With this kind of thinking, no one dared to stand up and pick things up.


    "It''s really an honor for our Jingshuizhai to be here, Huang Zhangmen, please take your seat." At this time, Master Jingwen stood up and said, although she is no longer the master of Jingshuizhai, her status is It hasn''t been lowered at all, and even higher. What she said is very important.


    "Thank you, Master." Huang Feng did not refuse. Given his position in the cultivation world today, there is nothing wrong with sitting on the seat.


    And because of Huang Feng''s appearance, no one at the scene felt that there was anything wrong with Master Jingwen''s appointment of Mengyaoer as the elder of Jingshuizhai.


    There were rumors about the matter between Huang Feng and Mengyaoer before, and after the trouble just now, everyone knows that Huang Feng and Mengyaoer stayed alone in the deserted mountain for a long time. As for whether anything happened, it doesn''t matter anymore. The important thing is that the previous rumors about Huang Feng and Mengyaoer are mostly true now.


    In this way, who would dare to object to Master Jing Wen''s decision?Are you afraid of Huang Feng''s hatred?


    Moreover, when many people want to come, Master Jingwen is doing this too much, and most of them are suspected of pleasing Huang Feng. Now, who doesn''t know, Huaxia Jianzong will become the first martial art in cultivation, and Huang Feng will become the first person in cultivation world. , And even, will conquer the entire Demon Realm. Such a position is absolutely unprecedented.


    Therefore, many people want to have a good relationship with Huaxia Jianzong and Huang Feng. Master Jingwen obviously also wanted to. Therefore, she would designate Mengyaoer as an elder. In that case, Mengyaoer and Huang Feng The relationship between the peaks, and their position in Jingshuizhai, has become more stable.


    "It''s really an old fox." Many people sighed with emotion like that.


    As for whether Master Jing Wen was for this reason, and Feng Mengyao''er was the elder, only she knew, and many of the others thought that way anyway.


    With Huang Feng''s participation, the whole ceremony scene became more lively, and after the banquet, Huang Feng became the focus of everyone.


    Before, many people wanted to get close to Huang Feng and have a good relationship with him. In that case, they could also take advantage of the next division of interests.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s sudden retreat caused everyone to lose the opportunity to approach him, and now that Huang Feng suddenly appeared, everyone would naturally not let this opportunity pass. They all wanted to talk to Huang Feng. words.


    Huang Feng had expected this situation before, and the people in Jingshuizhai were not too surprised by this situation. After all, Huang Feng is now the hottest person in the entire cultivation world, and everyone wants to catch him. relationship.


    As for today¡¯s protagonist, Qing''er, she was not angry because Huang Feng robbed her of the limelight. She admired Huang Feng very much. Besides, she felt that Huang Feng could come to her inauguration ceremony. In terms of it, it is definitely a face-saving thing. People of other schools, even if they want to, can''t invite Huang Feng.


    The entire banquet lasted until the evening, when people from other sects left one after another. Li Yunfei and others also left with other disciples of Huaxia Jianzong, but Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others did not leave in a hurry.


    Su Yumo and others like to stay here in Jingshuizhai. After all, they are all women here. Here, they have to be more comfortable. As for Huangfeng, after finally coming out, naturally they don¡¯t want to go back so early, let alone, He had just confirmed the relationship with Mengyao, and didn''t want to go back early.


    Jingshuizhai slowly calmed down. Master Jingwen was drinking tea with Huang Feng, Mengyaoer was also there. As for Su Yumo''s daughters, they were not there. They went elsewhere with Qinger and the others.


    "Head Huang, why did you come suddenly this time?" Jingwen asked too.


    "For Yao''er." Huang Feng looked at Mengyao''er next to Master Jing Wen and said directly.


    At this time, the relationship between Huang Feng and Mengyaoer had been determined, and Huang Feng had nothing to hide.


    "Oh." Master Jingwen responded too much. She didn''t seem to be too surprised. She looked at Mengyaoer and said: "Yaoer was raised by me. Originally, I wanted her to inherit my mantle. , As a result, she gave up the position of Zhaizhu for the sake of Huang Sect. Does Huang Sect know?"


    "I know." Huang Feng also looked at Mengyao''er and said: "I will treat Yao''er well in the future and will not let her be wronged."


    Mengyao lowered her head shyly when she saw her master and Huang Feng talking about herself. The scene now looks like Huang Feng came to her home to propose marriage, and her master is like her parents, but in fact , In Mengyao''s heart, Master Jingwen was indeed like a parent.


    "If Huang Zhang can do this, I''m relieved, I believe Huang Zhang can do what he said." Jing Wen said.


    "Definitely, definitely." Huang Feng promised again and again.


    Mengyao was very happy to see Huang Feng talking with her master, and she was also very happy. This is the picture she most wants to see. The two people in front of her are the two most important people in her life. They Mengyao is naturally happy to get along well.


    After Mengyao''s matters were negotiated, the atmosphere in the hall improved. Next, Huang Feng and Jingwen Master talked about the new pattern of the cultivation world.


    Now, everyone knows that the pattern of the realm of cultivation will definitely change. After all, there are many big sects that have been destroyed before, and there has been a lot of gaps. In addition, in the previous battle, someone supported Huaxia Sword. Zong and Jingshuizhai, some people support Xuanzong, now it''s time to finally come.


    Before, if it were not for Huang Feng¡¯s sudden retreat, the new pattern must have been divided long ago, but it was postponed only because Huang Feng¡¯s sudden retreat. After all, everyone knows that with regard to the new pattern of the cultivation world, Huang Feng has the most say, and his words have the most weight. He does not speak, and no one dares to speak first.


    At the same time, because the Demon Realm has surrendered to Huang Feng, the huge Demon Realm is also a big space. How to manage the Demon Realm and who can share the benefits there are all issues to be discussed.


    Although Huang Feng has the most say in this matter, he still fully listened to Master Jing Wen''s opinions. After all, the other party is a senior in the cultivation world, and he, during his time here, It takes less than two years to add up. As for the understanding of the various schools in the cultivation world, it is obviously impossible to have too many Jingwen teachers. Huang Feng is not very clear about which schools are and what styles. However, Jingwen teacher too does not know. less.


    Of course, Master Jingwen is also very measured. She knows that she can''t be too subjective in this matter. Therefore, she simply introduced the situation of other schools to Huang Feng, and did not replace Huang. Feng makes any decision. As for her own school, she is not worried at all. Not to mention that they have always supported the Huaxia Jianzong before. Based on the current relationship between Mengyaoer and Huang Feng, Huang Feng cannot treat them badly. Jingshuizhai''s, after all, Huang Feng can now be regarded as Jingshuizhai''s son-in-law.


    Mengyao didn¡¯t know when she had left the hall and went to find Su Yumo and the others. She didn¡¯t want to participate in the things here. She stayed here because she had her own affairs, but now, the talk about her is over. , She didn''t need to stay here, she might as well go to Su Yumo and the others. After all, they would have to get along for a long time in the future.


    Huang Feng and Jingwen Master have been talking about late at night, and then they talked about it. The world of comprehension is too big, and there are too many sects and things involved. After all, it is necessary to divide a new pattern and must be serious. Just be careful.


    Moreover, in all the space occupied by Huang Feng, this space at the moment can be said to be the strongest, and at the same time, it is also the space with the most various valuable things. Therefore, Huang Feng also has to be cautious.


    It was getting late, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others stayed in Jingshui Zhai. They left after dawn the next day. At the same time, Mengyao also left. Master Jing Wen had allowed her not to stay. She was in Jingshuizhai. At this time, she naturally wanted to stay with Huang Feng more.

 2153 Chapter 2153 New Pattern

    In the next few days, Huang Feng did not "retreat" anymore. After all, he had already appeared, and no one doubted anything, so he didn''t need to go to acting.


    And during this period of time, the new pattern of the realm of cultivation has slowly taken shape. Those little sects who previously supported the Huaxia Sword Sect, at this time, all received generous rewards, cultivation resources, exercises, etc. Yes, Huang Feng has provided them with a lot. For those who support his own school, Huang Feng does not want to lose them. This is to let others understand that he can only support Huaxia Jianzong all the time and follow in the footsteps of Huaxia Jianzong. , In order to obtain the greatest benefit.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn¡¯t kill all the other sects with a single stick, and even helped a lot of sects. These sects are all sects with a pretty good image in Master Jingwen¡¯s mouth. Before, they supported Tianxuanzong. Some are based on the interests of their own sects, and some are afraid that the Profound Sky Sect will settle accounts with them afterwards, so they will make such a choice.


    For these, Huang Feng chose to forgive them temporarily, and also gave some help. Of course, this help was not as much as the previous sects who supported the Huaxia Sword Sect. As for the future, it depends on their own performance.


    And those sects are very satisfied with Huang Feng¡¯s treatment of them. They were all afraid of Huang Feng¡¯s settlement after autumn. Now it seems that Huang Feng is a very large person, which makes them grateful to Huang in their hearts. Feng also secretly swears that in the future, he will definitely support Huaxia Jianzong forever.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what they thought, but even if he knew it, it didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t care too much. He wanted to come. As long as his Huaxia Sword Sect was strong enough, then he would never have to be afraid of others¡¯ calculations. Will let the other party ask for trouble, and Huang Feng is also confident that his Huaxia Jianzong will always be ahead of other schools.


    The reason why Huang Feng did not retaliate against these sects is also because the world of cultivation on earth is too big after all. If they are all eliminated, it is not impossible, but, in that case, the whole world of cultivation will be turbulent again, and it will hurt him. In other words, it is not a way of maximizing benefits, it is better to let them exist.


    Of course, there are also some sects that have been avenged by Huang Feng. These sects have previously supported Xuanzong, and in the evaluation of Master Jingwen, there are no sects with a good image. For these sects, Huang Feng does not He was soft and didn''t let go of any of them. Although he let go of some sects, let those sects be grateful to him in his heart.


    However, Huang Feng, who has been in the market for a long time, knows that it is not enough to rely on grace alone. He wants to let others respect himself forever, listen to his own words, and have a great stick. He wants to show his own means. If Huang Feng will all The people of the sect have been let go, so other people may feel that it is no big deal to resist the Huaxia Sword Sect. Failure is at most surrendering. Anyway, Huang Feng will not do anything to them. Obviously not what Huang Feng wanted.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is also establishing his own prestige while showing his magnanimity. Obviously it is a good way to use those sects. In this way, he shows his magnanimous side and shows his strictness. On the one hand, this is of great benefit to control the entire cultivation world.


    As for the Demon Realm, Huang Feng has officially accepted them, and he has not killed all the people in the Demon Realm. That does not conform to his interests. He even gave the people in the Demon Realm in exchange for their cultivation skills. Fa, let them further enhance their strength, of course, this cultivation technique is definitely worse than Huaxia Jianzong''s.


    Huang Feng is aware of the grievances between the people of the Demon World and the people of the Human Cultivation World. If a person is changed, he can¡¯t wait to kill everyone in the Demon World. However, Huang Feng is not a native of this world. , It''s not that big hatred.


    Moreover, after knowing that there is a profound contradiction between the Demon Realm and the Human Comprehension Realm, Huang Feng also plans to support the Demon Realm so that their strength will continue to increase. In this way, even if it is the other sects of the Human Comprehension Realm, what else is there? Thoughts have to be weighed, and everyone in this demon world is what Huang Feng used to restrain them.


    Of course, the prerequisite for all this is that Huang Feng can truly and forever control the Demon Realm. Huang Feng is not too worried about this. One is that everyone in the Demon Realm originally worships the strong. Three years ago, Huang Feng The performance of has already conquered many people in the Demon Realm, and now they have been defeated by Huang Feng again. In their hearts, they have long been convinced of Huang Feng. They were able to accept surrender before, mainly because the target was Huang Feng, if they were replaced by another person, they would not necessarily surrender, and would rather all die in battle.


    In addition, Huang Feng also gave them cultivation techniques, cultivation resources, etc., which also gained a lot of their favor. After all, the cultivation environment in the Demon Realm is too poor and the training resources are too few. The reason why the Demon Realm is powerful , Mainly because they have the spirit to fight to the end, not afraid of death, not how tough they really are.


    Therefore, now they will be very grateful to Huang Feng after receiving Huang Feng''s help.


    Of course, Huang Feng did not completely trust the people in the Demon Realm. He planted Adela with the life and death talisman. Although Adela did not know what the life and death talisman was, he also knew that it was yellow. What Feng used to control him, he did not resist, nor refused, at the moment when he surrendered to Huang Feng, he was already prepared for this.


    And after seeing Huang Feng''s help to everyone in the Demon Realm, Adela no longer regretted his previous decision. Why did they invade the Human Realm again and again?Don¡¯t you want to get more and better resources?Now Huang Feng has given them all. In Adela''s heart, he truly admires Huang Feng, and naturally he will not resist Huang Feng''s behavior.


    Because Huang Feng "exited" in advance in the two places of the human realm and the demon world, the pattern has changed. After that, they all slowly fell silent and began to immerse themselves in development.


    In the previous battle between humans and demons, both sides have suffered considerable losses. Right now, both sides have been living in peace. Without fighting, it is naturally time to develop.


    Of course, some people still feel a little dissatisfied with Huang Feng¡¯s treatment of the people in the Demon Realm in their hearts. After all, they and the Demon Realm have too deep animosity. However, due to Huang Feng¡¯s strength, these people even have I didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction, and now the entire world of cultivation is in charge of Huang Feng.


    After arranging the affairs of the real world and the demon world, Huang Feng finally relaxed, and finally came once. Huang Feng didn''t want to go back early, so he took Su Yumo and others to go out together, Mengyaoer They also went with them. They didn''t wander around in the realm of cultivation this time, but went to the secular realm, where everyone was more relaxed.


    One year passed quickly. In this year, Huang Feng and others have traveled to many countries. After all, they are all people with cultivation skills. A lot of time, and there is a realm of cultivation here, so when people in the world see someone flying in the sky, they will only say "God" with envy, and won''t be too surprised by it. , They all know the existence of cultivators.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng and others are here, there is no need to hide anything deliberately, as they hurry up, naturally a lot faster.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng also told Mengyao that they were not about people in this world. Mengyao was only slightly surprised about this, and soon accepted it.


    Because in the hearts of cultivators in this world, they believe that there is an immortal world, which is another world. Only if their cultivation level is deep enough can they fly to the immortal world. Although, for many years, they have not seen anyone. Feisheng, but they still believe that there is indeed an immortal world, that is a perfect world, where everyone can live forever, this is also the motivation for everyone to cultivate hard.


    Therefore, Mengyaoer was only surprised when he heard Huang Feng say that he was not a person in this world, but the ability to accept is not bad, but after listening to Huang Feng, she asked a thing that made Huang Feng laugh or cry. .


    "Are you the fairy world?"


    Obviously, Mengyao thinks that Huang Feng is so young and so powerful, and naturally connects Huang Feng to the fairy world.


    Of course, the real world is not the immortal world. There, the strength is not even as good as here. After all, people here can cultivate, and it is not a problem for people with a high level of cultivation to live for hundreds of years, but in the real world, there is no one. Can live so long.


    After knowing that Huang Feng was not from the fairy world, Mengyao was still somewhat disappointed. Obviously, in her heart, she was also very yearning for the fairy world.


    "If you are really interested in the immortal world, I might be able to take you there in the future." Huang Feng said to Mengyaoer when he saw Mengyao''s disappointed expression.


    Huang Feng remembered that he had also obtained the items in "Journey to the West". As long as the quantity is enough, he can go to the space of "Journey to the West", and there is a fairy world there.


    Moreover, the storage box is constantly getting new items. Even if the items in "Journey to the West" are not collected, Huang Feng has the opportunity to collect items in other spaces that have the fairy world. When the time comes, it will be the same. You can go to the fairy world.


    "That''s great." Mengyao was very happy after hearing Huang Feng''s words. She never doubted Huang Feng''s words. Huang Feng said that if she could take her there, she would be fine.

 2154 Chapter 2154 Invaders

    "This is the world you live in? The air is not very good, and I can''t feel the existence of aura."


    After staying in that space for a year, Huang Feng took Su Yumo and others back to the real world. Of course, there was Mengyaoer who came with him, and what they claimed was still Huang Feng with The girls went to wander around, no one had doubted Huang Feng''s statement before, and now, no one would doubt it.


    At the same time, the realm of cultivation and the realm of demons have been relatively smooth, and have entered their respective stages of development. In addition, Huang Feng''s prestige established before, even if he is not showing up for a long time now, no one dares to attack his Huaxia Sword Sect''s idea. The prestige of Huang Feng and Huaxia Jianzong has reached a peak, even surpassing the former head of Dehou and his Tianxuanzong.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can leave there with confidence now.


    As soon as Mengyao arrived in reality, she sighed with deja vu.


    "When I came here for the first time, I felt this way. The air here is really not so good." Li Qinglu echoed beside her.


    Li Qinglu and Mengyaoer, as well as Ning Wushuang, all come from non-industrial spaces. The air there is relatively good, especially the space where Mengyaoer is located. Because of the existence of spiritual energy in the air, the air quality is quite good. Well, even ordinary people who live in such an environment can live a few more years.


    Therefore, when they first entered the real world, they all had the same feeling, mainly because the air quality suddenly changed too much to be ignored.


    "It''s fine to stay here for a while." Ning Wushuang said: "Moreover, there are cultivation techniques that Huang Feng gave us. These dirty air has little effect on our bodies."


    Indeed, people with cultivation bases have much stronger resistance than ordinary people. In addition, Huang Feng''s cultivation method is special, and his resistance is naturally stronger.


    Before leaving that space, Huang Feng also taught Mengyao the practice exercises that she had previously given to the women, and she has been practicing this practice for this period of time.


    Although Jingshuizhai also has its own cultivation methods, Mengyao''s special status, the cultivation methods used are naturally not bad, but those cultivation methods are obviously far from Huang Feng''s. .


    In the world of cultivation, who doesn''t know that Huang Feng''s cultivation technique is the best?Although many people are curious as to where Huang Feng has so many good cultivation methods, in my heart they have to admit that Huang Feng''s cultivation methods are indeed much stronger than the ones they practiced before. .


    Therefore, Mengyaoer was also practising this exercise after receiving Huang Feng''s practice. As for her original exercise, the time to practice now is much less.


    "Yeah." Mengyao nodded, since she came here with Huang Feng, she naturally has to adapt to the life here.


    "It''s getting late, let''s rest first, and take Yao''er around tomorrow." Huang Feng said.


    "Good." The women responded.


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of fighting outside. The fighting sound is not too loud. It should be far away from here. However, everyone at the scene has cultivation skills, and the hearing is naturally far better than ordinary people. Therefore, those voices can be heard clearly.


    "What''s the matter?" Mengyao asked puzzledly: "Someone is calling?"


    Mengyaoer lives in the world of comprehension. She is not surprised to fight and kill, but she is surprised that someone dared to hit Huang Feng¡¯s residence. In her opinion, Huang Feng is so powerful, no matter what Was it in their space before, or here, there should be existences that no one dared to provoke, who is so courageous to actually dare to hit here?


    Huang Feng frowned slightly, then stretched out and said: "It''s okay, just some clowns."


    Huang Feng actually knew that he had been spotted recently, and there was more than one person staring at him. That''s why they chose to teleport before, and they wanted to avoid those people temporarily.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that those people would dare to break into his villa, what kind of defense level his villa was. I believe those people should have heard of it. In this case, they dare to come, Huang Feng I don''t know whether to say they are too confident or too arrogant.


    Moreover, I went to the world of cultivation for a year, and in reality it was a month, and I don''t know when those people started.


    Soon, the sound of fighting outside gradually disappeared, and the surroundings returned to calm. The news of Huang Feng¡¯s return would not be known to outsiders, but the slaves in the villa knew about it, so they were fighting. Not long after the sound ended, a slave came over to Huang Feng to report.


    "What''s going on outside?" Huang Feng asked directly.


    "It''s some illegal intruders." The slave replied respectfully.


    "Have you caught it? Know who sent it?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I didn¡¯t catch the alive, and for the time being I don¡¯t know who sent it. We¡¯ve caught some prisoners before, but those prisoners committed suicide in various ways before we interrogated them. However, according to our observations, These people should not come from the same place." The slave replied.


    "Before? So, someone has broken in here more than once?" Huang Feng frowned.


    "Yes, about half a month ago, someone started sneaking in and was discovered by us. After that, people broke in almost every day. The number of people varied. Sometimes, several groups of people came in one night, but We never let them enter this house." The slave said. Obviously, they killed the invaders outside the house. After all, the defense work here is still in place. Those people just came in. , Will be discovered, however, there will be slaves to intercept.


    "How about the loss?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Two people died and ten injured," the slave said.


    Huang Feng''s mood was even worse. His villa was constantly broken into. Although he hadn''t broken into here yet, it was enough to make him angry. What''s more, he still lost some People, this makes Huang Feng even more angry.


    Huang Feng actually knew that although the slaves he had exchanged were powerful, those who lurked in could still cause some losses to him, regardless of the loss. After all, the slaves he exchanged were also human. It''s not a god, it''s impossible to stay without injury or death, even he can''t do this.


    And those lurking people, these are obviously made up of great determination, so even if there is a loss, they have not stopped, which makes the slaves in the villa feel the pressure, and it is basically difficult for them to get a respite. Every day there will be people coming to the door, and casualties are inevitable under long-term battles.


    However, Huang Feng believed that those who lurked in would definitely lose more. Huang Feng still had this confidence.


    However, even if this is the case, Huang Feng still feels angry. After all, these slaves were only exchanged after he spent a lot of money. Moreover, they often get along with each other and have some feelings. Now they are being lured in by others. Killed, everyone will be angry if you change it.


    "Okay, go down first and let everyone rest." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes." The slave felt visibly relieved.


    Before, they kept dealing with the invaders, although they also caused a lot of casualties to each other, but the pressure on their side was actually very great, especially when they wanted to guard the villa and not let anyone in. The other party has more than a group of people, and they continue to come in, so that they have no chance to rest, and the pressure on their bodies is great.


    And now it¡¯s alright, Huang Feng is back. In their hearts, Huang Feng is like a god. Their admiration for Huang Feng is greater than Mengyao¡¯s and others. Therefore, after Huang Feng¡¯s return , They are considered to have the backbone, and their hearts are truly relieved.


    After all, although they were exchanged by Huang Feng, they are also humans, not gods, nor machines, and they are also emotional.


    "Those people are really too much." Xie Mengjiao said angrily. Needless to say, she can also know that those who lurked in must be those who approached them before. Besides theirs, Xie Mengjiao couldn''t think of any more. Who''s up.


    And Huang Feng agreed with Xie Mengjiao''s statement. Although he didn''t catch his breath, Huang Feng also couldn''t figure out who else would come to trouble him.


    However, what made Huang Feng angry was that before they left a month ago, those people had a very friendly attitude towards him. When they saw him, they even kept their attitude very low.


    They just didn''t expect that in less than a month, they actually started playing Latent. Moreover, those people had played before, and the loss was not small. They did not expect that they would do it again so quickly.


    In fact, what Huang Feng didn''t know was that it was also related to his sudden disappearance.


    Originally, although those people had not convinced Huang Feng, Huang Feng was always in their sight. However, a month ago, Su Yumo and others suddenly began to arrange things in reality, and they were going to travel far. It seems that those people have already guessed.


    After that, Huang Feng suddenly disappeared and did not appear outside. In his major companies, Huang Feng''s figure has been seen all the time, and Su Yumo and others disappeared at the same time. Obviously, their previous guesses were true.


    This made some people anxious, and also made some people suddenly have other thoughts.

 2155 Chapter 2155 Failed Again

    The disappearance of Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others is a sign. After all, after leaving, Su Yumo and others, as well as Huang Feng, are responsible for their own affairs and made some arrangements. They all know that it will be a month later. To come back is equivalent to taking a one-month holiday. Everyone has a lot of things under them, which must be arranged.


    And during that time, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others were just under the surveillance of those around them, so their every move could not escape the eyes of those who care.


    And then, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others did not appear again, which also proved their previous guesses. However, when Huang Feng and others disappeared for longer and longer, some people became anxious, or There are other thoughts.


    There are many people around Huang Feng who are looking at Huang Feng. This is not only known to Huang Feng, but also people from other forces around him who know each other¡¯s existence. Therefore, when Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others After disappearing, it is difficult to guarantee that no one will have some other guesses.


    Perhaps Huang Feng was moved by one of them, but he left with those people.


    This idea has emerged in the minds of more than one person. After all, this kind of thing is still possible, and in many people''s eyes, this possibility is still very high.


    Because everyone knows that people from other forces are also fighting for Huang Feng, and the conditions given are not bad. In the eyes of many people, Huang Feng has not been very satisfactory in China, so he will be said It is normal to be moved by the conditions set by those people.


    And now, Huang Feng and Su Yumo and others have suddenly disappeared, so maybe Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others have really left China with some people.


    There are many people who have this idea.


    At the same time, some people have other thoughts.


    Since Huang Feng is no longer in the villa, no matter where he went, he must have left, perhaps temporarily or permanently. In this way, the villa he used to live in will no longer be seen by everyone. It''s Longtan Tiger''s Den.


    Before, many people tried to sneak into Huangfeng¡¯s villa, but few of them were able to come out alive. Even if they came out by chance, they didn¡¯t get anything useful.


    In many people¡¯s eyes, this is mainly because Huang Feng lives in a villa. Huang Feng¡¯s strength is now known to many forces. In addition, it is in his turf. Therefore, Huang Feng will be killed by him. normal.


    But now, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know where he went, so his villa is naturally less dangerous, and many people have speculated that the secret of Huang Feng¡¯s sudden development so fast might be in his villa, so, After feeling that Huang Feng''s villa was no longer dangerous, many people once again began to think about Huang Feng''s villa.


    Therefore, this is why there are people trying to sneak into Huangfeng Villa. Some of them want to know where Huangfeng has gone, and they want to find some clues in the villa, and some want to find Huang in this villa. The reason for the sudden rise of the peak.


    However, no matter what the purpose is, in short, the many forces that were very kind to Huang Feng suddenly changed their faces and used another method. In fact, it is not surprising that their purpose is to To win Huang Feng, if you can''t win Huang Feng, you must also know the secret of Huang Feng, and the latter point is the real purpose of everyone.


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng cannot be found and he cannot be brought back, then, to find the secret of Huang Feng, that is the task.


    However, what surprised those people was that half a month passed, and they all sent a lot of people. Those who could be sent were all masters. As a result, it was the building where even Huang Feng lived. There is no way to get close, often just after entering the yard, people in the villa will find out and kill them.


    At this time, many people realized that even if Huang Feng was not in the villa, the villa was not for them to enter as long as they wanted. There was still not much difference from Longtan Tiger Den.


    However, many people understand that at this time, it is their best opportunity. Huang Feng is not there at this time. If they can''t enter the villa yet, they will have no chance to enter when Huang Feng comes back. .


    Therefore, even if the losses were heavy, the people of those forces have not given up in the past two months.


    Moreover, they also believe that under their constant attacks, the security personnel in the villa will always be exhausted and killed one day. Therefore, they did not give up, but chose to persist. The people in the villa were injured or even killed, which added motivation to them. They seemed to see the hope of getting in, so they have persisted until now.


    "When they come again, I want to see who is behind them." Huang Feng said lightly. In his heart, he had already moved a murderous heart towards those people.


    If those people know that just like before, they just show themselves frequently, they may feel annoying, but they will not be murderous.


    However, those people are obviously different now. They are no longer as gentle as before. Instead, they chose to use violence again, so Huang Feng naturally has no choice but to be polite.


    Even, in his heart, Huang Feng hoped that those people would use this method now. In this case, he would have an excuse to do something with them.


    "Ro Sijie are they back?" In a hotel that is very different from Huangfeng Villa, the American consultant who had met Huang Feng before asked his assistant.


    "Not yet." The assistant next to him said.


    "It seems that it has failed again." The American consultant said faintly. He didn''t seem to be too surprised by this situation. During this half month, he did not remember how many times this was the first failure. It seems that from the beginning, they have not succeeded.


    "Is this the first person to lose?" The Miguo consultant asked his assistant.


    "It''s Luo Sijie, it''s the tenth." The assistant said, "There are three more injured."


    "There are thirteen people." The consultant sighed and said: "We suffered thirteen casualties. As a result, we never even entered the building. The security personnel in Huangfeng''s residence were all sent by God. Are you here? How could it be so powerful?"


    Faced with the consultant''s question, the assistant did not answer, because he did not know how to answer, and he also believed that his boss did not need his own answer.


    The American consultant did not really want to get answers from his assistant, he just couldn''t help but sigh.


    I thought that after Huang Feng disappeared, it was easy for his own people to want to enter the villa. After all, in his eyes, only Huang Feng was the most powerful. As for the others, he did not take it seriously. , And the people he himself brought this time are all highly skilled and good at sneaking in. If you want to sneak into a villa like this, there should be no problem.


    However, the reality is that they have not succeeded. They have worked hard for half a month, but have not succeeded. In the middle of the process, they were even forced to repair for a few days. Several experts from the country came to support, if not for rest. God¡¯s words, their casualties may be even greater now.


    In this situation, the consultant who has seen various scenes and handled all kinds of difficult things feels frustrated and angry. Is his own person too useless, or the people left by Huang Feng are too powerful?


    Regardless of the reason, anyway, the result is that they have not been able to enter the villa where Huang Feng lives in half a month, let alone get the useful information inside.


    "Has anyone from other forces succeeded?" the consultant asked.


    "Not yet." The assistant replied: "So far, I haven''t been able to successfully enter the building."


    "That''s good." The American consultants heaved a sigh of relief. As long as no one succeeded, they would not be considered a real failure.


    However, soon his brows wrinkled again: "In this way, it is not that our people are too useless, but the people in Huang Feng''s villa are too powerful."


    Indeed, if only they fail, then it can be said that the people on their side are not strong, but now everyone is in this situation, it means that it is not their problem, but the people in the villa are too powerful .


    "Yes, we did not expect that the people in that villa would be so good." The assistant said.


    "You said, would Huang Feng still be in the villa, so the defense there would be so strong?" The consultant from the United States thought of some possibility and said.


    "This is hard to say." The assistant said hesitantly, "However, I am more inclined. He is not in the villa. The three of us who came back from injury have also said that they have not seen Huang Feng, and if he If you are really in the villa, if you are bullied so much, you will definitely not swallow, and you will definitely chase it out. Now, the villa has a strong defensive force, but they never leave the villa. Obviously , They should all be the people left by Huang Feng, and their mission should also know to guard the villa."


    "It makes sense." The consultant from the United States nodded in agreement, and it was indeed the same thing. If Huang Feng was really in the villa, they would have no way of being as comfortable as they are now.


    "However, Huang Feng is no longer there, and the remaining guards are still so strong. This also shows that there must be something particularly important in that villa." The assistant continued.

 2156 Chapter 2156

    Hearing his assistant''s words, the consultant''s eyes lit up and he slammed the table and said, "Yes, it must be so! Otherwise, he doesn''t need to arrange such a strong guard in a villa, or he can''t help it anymore. He is not short of money now, and there is no reason to care about this villa so much. From this point of view, there must be very important things in his villa."


    "Exactly." The assistant said: "As long as we can really find what we need in that villa, then the price at the moment is worth it."


    "Not bad." The consultant also nodded. After achieving his position, he naturally couldn''t be too kind. Sacrificing some people for profit. In his opinion, that is normal. If you don''t get anything in the end, If the loss is too great, he is indeed a bit difficult to explain, but if he can get what they want, then it is not a big deal to die some people. He will not care about the people above him. I don''t care.


    "Although the people in that villa are powerful, after this period of time, after the impact of various forces, those people are very tired, and they have begun to suffer casualties. Presumably, we can hold on for a while before we can capture there." Said the assistant.


    "Yeah." The consultant nodded: "As long as Huang Feng is not there, I am still sure of the capture. It''s just a matter of time. Now, what we need to pay attention to is that we can''t let people from other forces grab it. In front of us, get those things."


    "Understood, I have arranged for people to see other major forces, even if they get something, they will definitely not be able to bring out China!" said the assistant.


    "Well, well done." The consultant nodded in satisfaction.


    Obviously, in front of those precious things, they don¡¯t care who the other party belongs to. In their hearts, those things must be theirs. If anyone gets those things before them, then they are their enemies. They will do whatever it takes. Eliminate the opponent, and then grab the things.


    At this time, people from other forces are also discussing topics similar to those in the United States. They are also heartbroken and distressed about the loss during this period. However, now that they see the dawn of victory, they are not. Willing to give up.


    At the same time, they are also doing actions similar to those in the United States. They are also seeing people from other forces. In their opinion, there is no Huangfeng. Although the villa is still causing losses to them, sooner or later. It is about to be captured, and when the time comes, it will be time for the major forces to seize the treasures by their own ability.


    At that time, their enemy is not Huang Feng, but people from other forces. At such a high price, they obviously would not want to see that people from other forces took things away. They Everyone is determined to get the secret of Huang Feng.


    Therefore, in the end, no matter which force people obtain that thing, they will become the target of everyone, and they will be besieged by everyone. Even if it is the United States, it is the same. In the face of huge benefits, they will not think about how the United States is. powerful,


    Therefore, at this time, they have already begun to make all kinds of preparations, and monitoring the people of other forces is the beginning.


    When people from other forces were struggling to enter Huangfeng¡¯s villa, Mr. Li and others were also discussing about it. Everyone has no idea how many discussions have been made about Huangfeng¡¯s affairs. .


    People from other forces are trying their best to enter Huangfeng¡¯s villa. Lao Li and others are naturally aware of this situation. After all, they have been monitoring Huangfeng¡¯s villa. They all know what is happening in Huangfeng¡¯s villa. of.


    Moreover, when they saw people from other forces infiltrate Huangfeng¡¯s villa, they did the same thing. Lao Li was firmly opposed to this at first, but other people worried that Huang Feng was not there and his villa The things inside will be robbed by people from other forces. In that case, it would be a loss for Huang Feng and for them.


    Therefore, in the end, Mr. Li also acquiesced in this action.


    It''s just that the people they sent, and the people of other forces, ended up similarly, because people of all forces sneaked in secretly and it was difficult to distinguish their identities in the dark. Therefore, those slaves in Huangfeng Villa, I don¡¯t even know that those who infiltrated the villa were also from Huaxia. However, even if they knew, they probably did the same. After all, the order they received was to guard the villa, and anyone who dared to break in illegally Yes, they will never let it go, no matter what the identity of the other party.


    For this reason, China has suffered a great loss during this period. Although the number of casualties is not very large, all those who can be sent to "compete" with other forces at this time are all masters. As a result, casualties still occurred, which is naturally very regrettable.


    However, even if they regret it, they don''t know who to retaliate. After all, this is their own initiative. The people in the villa are just passively defending, so they can''t be blamed.


    Of course, complaints are indispensable.


    "Who is Huang Feng who stayed in the villa? Why are they so powerful? I think they are not inferior to those of our National Security Bureau." A big guy said with emotion.


    These big guys usually manage every day, but recently, they have been paying attention to this matter. If you don¡¯t pay attention to it, it¡¯s not good. Not to mention the secrets that may exist in Huang Feng. It is people from other forces who are there to make trouble. Yes, they can''t ignore it.


    "It''s not only not bad. I think they are much better than the people from the National Security Bureau. Just look at the losses of the major forces during this period." Another person said: "I don''t know Huang Feng Where does the Internet have so many masters."


    Everyone has this question in their hearts.


    If there are only one or two such masters, it is fair enough, but now in Huangfeng Villa, there are at least dozens of such masters, or even more, because they have not been able to break through to the core of the villa. Location, so they don''t even know how many such masters are there.


    And so many masters were actually found by Huang Feng, which is a bit surprising. A master like this is enough to be valued as a baby, but Huang Feng has so many. Moreover, he was only used as a security guard, which surprised everyone at the same time, but also had a feeling of violent nature, feeling that Huang Feng was too extravagant.


    As for the origins of the masters in Huangfeng Villa, everyone is also very curious. However, after investigating a lot, they did not find the slightest. It seems that those people appeared out of thin air, without any clues, even , Their past is a mystery, as if there is no past.


    When everyone was in doubt, they all looked at Lao Li subconsciously. After all, of these people, Lao Li and Huang Feng had the best relationship. If any of them knew some of Huang Feng¡¯s secrets, then this person would be nothing. It''s Mr. Li.


    However, Lao Li seemed to have not seen the eyes of the people, still sitting there silently, watching his nose, his nose, his heart, without a word, no meaning to speak, or even looking at everyone. Obviously, He intends to remain silent about Huang Feng.


    Everyone was slightly embarrassed.


    In fact, although Mr. Li finally acquiesced in his previous actions, everyone knew that Mr. Li still disagreed in his heart. Mr. Li had always believed in Huang Feng, and he had always insisted not to make peace. Huang Feng tore his face.


    As a result, it didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to disappear. They couldn¡¯t wait to take action on Huangfeng¡¯s villa. Although there were reasons to prevent people from other forces from stealing things in Huangfeng¡¯s villa, they still It started, so Mr. Li was dissatisfied with this, but everyone else agreed. For the sake of the overall situation, Mr. Li could only agree, but he was still dissatisfied in his heart.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Mr. Li has remained silent about the actions of Huangfeng Villa, and when everyone discussed the issue of Huangfeng, Mr. Li also remained silent and never spoke. What other people said, What it is.


    This made other people slightly embarrassed, especially when it came to Huang Feng''s affairs, when the progress was not very smooth, their hearts were even more embarrassed.


    However, they can also understand Lao Li. In fact, if it were not for the sake of the overall situation, they would not necessarily have to do anything with Huang Feng''s villa. They were also afraid that other forces would steal Huang Feng''s secrets.


    As we all know, Huang Feng emerged suddenly. There must be secrets in his body, and there are no core secrets in his companies. Many people know this. Therefore, there are not many places where Huang Feng can hide secrets. , Then, his residence is definitely a very likely place.


    Therefore, the people of those forces will take action on Huang Feng¡¯s villa, and these bigwigs have the same guesses, so they are unwilling to watch the people of other forces and snatch those things. It seems that those things can''t flow out of China. If they were in Huang Feng''s hands before, forget it. After all, Huang Feng is from China, and his attitude towards them has always been good, even if they want it. Can still hold it back.


    However, now that people from other forces are coming to grab them, they can no longer remain silent. They must act, and cannot look at people from other forces and take those things away.

 2157 Chapter 2157

    "Lao Li, don''t be angry. We are also thinking about the overall situation." One of the big guys said to Lao Li, "Before, when Huang Feng was still there, we didn''t do anything? Now Huang Feng is not there. People from other forces came to snatch things again. Could it be that we just watched? Besides, that thing is also on our land. How could it be taken away by people from other forces? I have to do this, I think, even if Huang Feng knows, he will understand us."


    "That''s right, Lao Li, Huang Feng''s secrets, how to say, are our Huaxia, we must not watch those things go abroad." Another person also said.


    Several other bigwigs also persuaded.


    Lao Li sighed deeply when he heard the words of his partners. Why didn''t he know that it was the best way to do this right now?However, he felt that he had failed Huang Feng''s trust and felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, I can understand." Old Li said, "It''s just that I don''t know much about the people in Huangfeng Villa. Huang Feng told me about those people before. However, it only said that those people came to take refuge in him, and he needed to apply for hukou for those people. At the time, I didn''t think much about it, but I didn''t expect that those people were so powerful."


    "Yeah, it is indeed very powerful. People from all major forces have been broken there. I thought that Huang Feng is not there and it is not difficult to enter the villa. Now it seems that we still underestimated Huang Feng. Now." The person next to Mr. Li said alone.


    "Fortunately, our loss is not small, and the other major forces also did not end well." Another person said: "Hey, those people in Huangfeng Villa are treated the same. Everyone who enters is a meal. Everyone was bruised and swollen."


    Several others laughed.


    Although there are some losses, these losses are within their acceptable range. As long as they finally get what they want, people who can achieve their position will not be hit by the little loss in front of them. ?


    Therefore, the mentality of everyone at this time is still good.


    "However, no matter how powerful the castle is, there will be a day when the people in Huangfeng Villa are powerful, but after all, the number is limited and they will be breached sooner or later. This is because everyone has restrained and did not use mass destruction. The reason for the sex weapon, otherwise, it would have been conquered long ago, and now everyone is defending each other against people from other forces, which has played a certain role in restraining."


    "Yes, otherwise, Huang Feng''s villa will probably disappear from the map long ago."


    In fact, the reason why the major forces have not been able to break Huangfeng¡¯s villa within half a month is because the slaves of Huangfeng are indeed very powerful, and on the other hand, it is because they have worked on Huangfeng¡¯s villa. There are too many people in, and everyone is not in the same force. They must guard against each other, so it is difficult to let go of their hands and feet.


    This is because Huang Feng''s villa has not been conquered until now. Otherwise, when Huang Feng returns from another world, he will find that his villa is gone.


    "However, we still have to prepare early. The people below have already responded. Recently, other major forces have strengthened their surveillance of us. It seems that they also understand that this final battle is coming." Someone Said.


    "Yes, a defensive heart is indispensable. What''s more, those people are not good people at all. Sooner or later everyone will have a battle." A person next to him said.


    "What are you afraid of, this is on our turf, they can turn the sky upside down?"


    "Don''t be careless. Recently, many people from those forces have come to support it. It can be seen that people from those forces are determined to win Huang Feng''s things."


    "These bastards, how can that thing not fall into their hands, they are getting too much, and there are more and more people coming over."


    "Yes, it seems that we should do something to them."


    In fact, people naturally don¡¯t want to see more and more people from other forces. However, those who can come here are not ordinary people. If they want to sneak over, they can¡¯t stop them. So, Apart from being angry, everyone can only retaliate later.


    "I don''t know where Huang Feng went." Suddenly a big man said.


    Everyone has discussed this issue more than once before, but there is still no result.


    At the beginning, they were the same as people from other forces, thinking that Huang Feng might have been moved by someone from a certain force and left with them.


    However, after a period of time passed, they discovered that all the forces that might have moved Huangfeng had not left, and they were all participating in the attack on Huangfeng¡¯s villa. They were all very serious, not like Doing a show.


    In this way, every possible object was excluded. However, in this way, everyone was even more confused, not knowing where Huang Feng had gone.


    You know, there are many people staring around Huangfeng Villa. As a result, it is really surprising that Huangfeng can disappear so quietly, and if only Huangfeng disappears by himself If that is the case, then it''s still acceptable. After all, everyone knows how powerful Huang Feng is.


    However, the women who disappeared with Huang Feng, but also Su Yumo''s women, these women are all ordinary people, want to bring so many ordinary people, disappear from the sight of everyone at once, definitely not one A simple and easy thing, especially, none of the people who monitor Huang Feng are ordinary people.


    However, things still happened. Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others disappeared under everyone''s eyelids. Moreover, they disappeared for such a long time. No one knows until now. Huang Feng and Su Yumo, etc. Where did the person go, I only know that since Su Yumo and the others arranged things in reality, they never showed up again.


    Faced with such a situation, not only Lao Li''s colleagues, but also people from other forces, are also puzzled, but they still can''t think of the original.


    "I don''t know." Old Li also shook his head, he was also puzzled about where Huang Feng is now.


    And something different from others is that while he was puzzled, he was also worried about Huang Feng''s safety, not knowing whether Huang Feng was in any danger right now.


    "Forget it, don''t care about so much, let''s get the things in Huangfeng Villa first."


    Everyone is still very curious about what is in Huangfeng¡¯s villa. They are just guessing that there may be secrets from him in Huangfeng¡¯s villa, but they are not sure, and they don¡¯t know. , What exactly are those things.


    Therefore, they are now both looking forward to, but also worried, afraid that what they will get in the end is not what they thought in the first place.


    However, people from all the forces, including them, did not know that Huang Feng, who had disappeared for a month, had actually returned quietly. After all the forces were thinking about entering Huang Feng¡¯s villa, How to get treasures from other forces, Huang Feng was also thinking about how to retaliate against these people.


    After all, for those who dare to break into his villa, Huang Feng doesn''t have the slightest affection, and he will never let them go.


    The whole night passed like this. Since Huang Feng and others returned to reality, no one came to his villa again. It is estimated that those people''s actions today have ended.


    The next day, Su Yumo and the others did not go out, even Mengyaoer who had just arrived here did not go out. The girls stayed in the villa as if they had not come back.


    Obviously, this is Huang Feng¡¯s arrangement. He doesn¡¯t want others to know that he has returned for the time being. In that case, those who dared to break into his villa may stop acting. That is not what he wants to see, he I also thought about catching the people behind those people.


    Su Yumo and others understood this very well, and were not in a hurry to go out. Fortunately, the villa was big enough, and everyone was there, everyone was together, and they wouldn¡¯t get bored, chat with each other, discuss and discuss cultivation. Things can still pass the time.


    More importantly, Huang Feng didn''t go out, and was with them in the villa, so they didn''t complain. The whole villa was full of laughter.


    Although Mengyao was very curious about the outside world here, she also didn''t rush to go out. Anyway, it has already been here. It has been a long time, so there is no need to rush for these two days. There will be opportunities in the future.


    Moreover, in the original space, she would often retreat and practice. At that time, she was alone alone. It was even more boring than the current situation. Now she is accompanied by someone, but she can¡¯t go out. Can accept.


    One day passed quickly, and the night slowly fell, and the atmosphere around the entire villa seemed to become solemn. Huang Feng sat in the villa while Su Yumo and others were by his side. As for the slaves We, at this time, are also on guard.


    "Why haven''t you come yet? I''m anxious." Xie Mengjiao said with an eagerness to look outside.


    It was a pity that it was dark outside, and nothing was seen, and there was no other movement.


    "Mengjiao, don''t you always be so anxious, aren''t you tired? Are you afraid that others won''t hit you?" Su Yumo said to Mengyao angrily.


    After eating dinner, Mengyao''s appeared eager to try, and seemed to have been hoping that the sky was getting dark, and then someone called the door.

 2158 Chapter 2158

    Xie Mengjiao was a little embarrassed when her good sister said this, and said, "I don¡¯t want to teach those bastards who don¡¯t have long eyes, who would let them want to enter our home while we are away. ."


    In the hearts of Xie Mengjiao and the other women, the villa they now live in is their home and the place where they live happily, instead of the cold residence they lived in before.


    Therefore, the women are very emotional about this place, and because of this, knowing that some people actually want to enter here or even destroy this place while they are not here, their hearts are naturally very angry, but, other None of the women was as obvious as Xie Mengjiao, but in their hearts, their hatred for those people was no worse than Xie Mengjiao.


    "Those people are not mediocre. Be careful later." Huang Feng warned.


    The ability to cause some damage to the slaves on their side is enough to show that the enemy who came this time was definitely not an ordinary person. However, Huang Feng did not stop Xie Mengjiao from joining the battle, and even the other women, if they had Huang Feng would not stop thinking in this regard.


    One is because Huang Feng also knows that he is getting more and more attention now. Some people are likely to take risks in order to gain their own benefits. In this way, following his daughters, they will also be in danger. It''s not a bad thing to let them add some practical experience.


    Another point is that in the space where Mengyaoer is located, they have just stayed for a year. In this year, although in the future, everyone mainly focuses on play, but there is no practice. Those who have fallen, especially Xie Mengjiao, Bai Xiaorou, Qiu Ningshuang and others, are more attentive to cultivation matters. In addition, in that space, there is ample spiritual energy, and Huang Feng provides various high-quality elixirs and Huang Feng''s training. The exercises are originally top-notch.


    Adding these factors together, the direct result is that the strength of Xie Mengjiao and others has been greatly improved in this year, even if compared with the slaves in Huangfeng Villa, it is not bad at all. Yes, even better than them!


    Therefore, Huang Feng still doesn''t worry much about the girls. Of course, this is mainly because he is still there. It is undoubtedly safer to have his own look after.


    "I got it, I got it." Xie Mengjiao responded to Huang Feng, while looking outside the house eagerly, waiting for the enemy to come.


    Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others couldn''t laugh or cry when they saw Xie Mengjiao''s expression.


    "Come, here!" At this time, Xie Mengjiao suddenly screamed in surprise.


    Sure enough, at this time, fighting sounds came from outside the house. The sound was not very loud, but everyone''s hearing is now very good. Although those sounds are light, they can''t escape their ears.


    Obviously, in the distance, the people who wanted to sneak in had already fought with the slaves in Huangfeng Villa.


    "Hurry up, let''s go over quickly, don''t let them run away." Xie Mengjiao said anxiously.


    "Okay, let''s go." Huang Feng also stood up and said, of course he didn''t want to see those people run away after waiting so long.


    As a result, everyone came out together.


    As the place of fighting got closer and closer, the sound of fighting became louder and louder. Soon everyone saw that there were more than a dozen figures fighting together not far away.


    Obviously there are two people fighting. One is naturally a slave in Huangfeng Villa, and the other is an invader from outside. The two parties are still very easy to identify. The slaves in Huangfeng Villa are all Women, moreover, all wore uniform clothes, and the foreign invaders all wore the same clothes. However, they all wore black night clothes. At the same time, their faces were also covered with facial masks, obviously not wanting People see their appearance.


    The two sides were fighting together at this time, and neither used firearms. The people on both sides were obviously masters. In such a fight, firearms may not be useful as cold weapons. Moreover, the two people are mixed together. If you didn''t hurt the other party, it might hurt your own person.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is, real masters actually disdain to use hot weapons. In their eyes, hot weapons are not as easy as cold weapons. They are also used to using cold weapons, and there are many hot weapons. Sometimes there will be accidents, but there will be great uncertainty.


    Therefore, during this period, although many people attacked Huang Feng''s villa, not many used thermal weapons.


    When Huang Feng, Su Yumo and the others arrived, they were anxious in the fight. However, it is obvious that the slaves of Huang Feng were a little slow in their movements and fell slightly into a disadvantage. This does not mean that they are not as good as their strength. The other party, it''s just that they have to face enemies from all walks of life, and they have no time to rest. They are humans and not gods, so they will also be tired.


    Because of this, even in terms of strength, they are ahead of each other, but when they really fight, they have already begun to fall into the disadvantage.


    However, these slaves did not back down, nor were they afraid of the slightest, because they knew that Huang Feng had returned, and they would not lose if Huang Feng was behind them.


    Of course, even if there is no Huang Feng, they will not retreat. Even if they fight to the last person, they will not flee here. This is because of their absolute loyalty to Huang Feng. Huang Feng asked them to guard this place as long as they With a breath, I won''t give up here.


    Huang Feng naturally didn''t mean to sit idly by, he was just observing to see if he could tell who the person was.


    However, those people are obviously very careful to protect themselves. Looking at it this way, they can''t see anything at all.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao with eager eyes and nodded towards her.


    Xie Mengjiao was overjoyed and jumped out and rushed to the fighting crowd. After that, Bai Xiaorou, Qiu Ningshuang, Li Qinglu, Mengyaoer and others all rushed out, and like Xie Mengjiao, they all rushed to the fighting crowd.


    As for Su Yumo, Tang Muxue, Tan Ying and others, they didn''t rush out. One was to check the situation. Besides, they didn''t like fighting too much.


    The appearance of Xie Mengjiao and others shocked those who came, but they soon recovered and treated Xie Mengjiao and others as slaves in the villa.


    It¡¯s no wonder they think so. In order not to arouse their suspicion, the clothes Xie Mengjiao and others wear now are the same as those of the slaves, plus, they are also women, and the invaders have also known this time. The guards in Huangfeng Villa are all women, so after seeing Xie Mengjiao and others appear, they also regarded Xie Mengjiao and others as guards in the villa.


    They were not surprised about this. They had not rushed to the core area of ??this villa before, so they didn¡¯t know how many guards there were in this villa, and now there are a few more guards. It¡¯s no surprise. .


    However, they soon discovered that these guards that had just appeared were more than a little stronger than those that had appeared before.


    Originally, after this period of battle, they were already familiar with the guards in the villa, and they also knew how strong they were. Therefore, it became easier and easier to deal with them. In addition, the guards became more and more Tired, when they fight, the pressure is naturally getting less and less.


    However, the sudden appearance of these things is obviously stronger, and the moves have also changed, and the shots have become more fierce.


    You know, Mengyao was born in the world of cultivation. She is a cultivator of immortality, and her moves are all immortal methods. Naturally, she is more than a bit stronger than ordinary "martial arts masters".


    And Xie Mengjiao and others, because of Huang Feng, can now be regarded as immortal cultivators, and they know a lot of immortal methods. When they fight, they naturally make those who are offenders quite embarrassed.


    As a result, the form on the battlefield, because of the appearance of Xie Mengjiao and others, immediately turned over, and those who had come off the ground were immediately at a disadvantage.


    Originally, these people came today and they were full of confidence. Last night, they saw that the guards in this villa had reached a limit. As long as they worked harder today, they could beat this place down.


    Moreover, they also came to help today, and they are stronger, and they are naturally more sure of getting here.


    However, they did not expect that they would have reinforcements and their opponents would also have them. There are actually more guards in this villa, and the guards that have just appeared are stronger.


    This made them feel a little bit desperate while they were caught off guard. They didn''t know how many guards like this there were in this villa, and whether they were even stronger. This villa is now better than Dragon Lake Tiger Den. , Is not bad at all.


    "What to do?" Someone among those black clothes asked anxiously.


    "Withdraw first." A person who might be the leader said solemnly.


    Originally, they had the upper hand, and they were about to defeat these guards. As a result, because of the people who appeared later, they immediately fell into the disadvantage, and in a short period of time, several people were injured. Some people even died. In this situation, the leader had to give an order to retreat and leave here first.


    They are still there, and they have failed more than once. During this period, they came every day and lost every day. They are already familiar with such a scene, but today there is more unwillingness. After all, they are seeing It''s about to win.

 2159 Chapter 2159

    Although the people were not reconciled, but in the current situation, they seemed to have no better way except to retreat.


    However, just when they were about to retreat, some dark shadows suddenly appeared from a direction not far from them.


    The people in black were startled, thinking that these people who just came out were the guards in the villa. They were going to be made dumplings here. If that were the case, they wanted to leave here alive tonight. It will be a very difficult thing.


    However, when they were frightened, they discovered that those who had just appeared were actually wearing the same clothes as them. They were all black night clothes, but the kind of clothes worn by the guards of the villa. At the same time, look at these people. The figure, obviously, they are not female.


    Seeing this situation, everyone was greatly relieved. Although they still don¡¯t know who came, it is certain that these people are not in the villa. As long as they are not the guards in the villa, everything is easy to handle. .


    Those people later did not hesitate much. After arriving, they rushed directly to the place where everyone was fighting. After that, they attacked the villa guards.


    Obviously, these latecomers, like the previous group of people, belonged to other forces, and they were also people who attacked Huangfeng Villa.


    During this period of time, all the major forces around Huangfeng are attacking Huangfeng¡¯s villa. They all have the same goal in order to obtain the things in the villa. However, it seems that a silent understanding has been reached among the many forces. Although everyone has the same goal, they don¡¯t mean to join forces. They are all fighting their own way. They have their own abilities. As long as one party is attacking, the other forces will wait. When that force is defeated, the other forces will wait. Will be on.


    After all, although the major forces have the same purpose, it also means that they will have competition. If they are tripped by the opponent when they fight together, the consequences will be more serious. Everyone is at ease. At the same time, it is good to be able to achieve the effect of wheel warfare, and in the end, everyone has their own skills.


    However, tonight is obviously a little different. The later group of people obviously came to grab things. Like the previous group, as usual, this kind of situation where two groups of people appear at the same time will not happen. Now it has appeared.


    However, this was not over yet. It didn''t take long for the people who appeared later to join the battle. Two more groups appeared almost at the same time. They were all wearing night clothes and ran toward everyone.


    The purpose is naturally self-evident.


    "What to do?" The people who were going to retreat before hesitated.


    The leader looked at the people who had just appeared. Because of the appearance of these people, the guards in the villa can no longer take care of them. They have new opponents. It can be said that they want to withdraw now. However, it is still very easy.


    However, if he left like this, the leader was really unwilling. Before, he was unwilling to retreat. Now, with a "helper" appearing, he would be even more unwilling to retreat.


    "Don''t go, let''s go back to fight again. It seems that this place is going to be very lively tonight." After the leader finished speaking, the first one turned his head and returned to the battlefield again.


    When other people saw this situation, they all followed up immediately.


    However, what surprised these groups of people in black was that they thought they had joined forces and their strength had increased greatly. In addition, the guards in the villa had fought repeatedly and were very exhausted. It should be able to steadily gain the upper hand.


    However, the reality is not the case. Several groups of them have shot at the same time, and they have not yet gained the upper hand, and even faintly at a disadvantage. The longer they fight, the more obvious this feeling becomes.


    This made everyone a little confused and a little surprised. Based on their understanding of the guards in Huangfeng Villa during this period, this should not be the case.


    However, they soon discovered that this situation occurred mainly because of a few of them. Those few people are obvious faces, but their strength is much stronger than the others.


    Just as these groups of people felt more and more pressure, some people wearing black night clothes appeared in the eyes of everyone, and these people who had just appeared were obviously divided into three groups. Add up to nearly a hundred people.


    These three groups of people are the same as the previous groups of people in black, and the targets are also the guards in Huangfeng Villa.


    "Sure enough." The leader who came to this villa before and was also the first to retreat, seeing this situation, suddenly affirmed his previous guess.


    Before, when he saw the first group of people unexpectedly appear, he had a certain guess in his heart, that is, it is possible that tonight, all the forces around this villa may come, and everyone will give up the previous tacit understanding. One after another, they become together.


    This is mainly because everyone has realized that the guards in the villa have reached their limit and their willpower may collapse at any time. At this time, the major forces have already paid a considerable price, and naturally it is not. Maybe let go of this opportunity.


    Therefore, everyone did not want to see that the things in Huangfeng Villa were robbed by others, so they all chose to attack together tonight to make the final total attack!


    And now, there are already many forces coming here, and people are still coming, everyone knows each other¡¯s purpose, but now, things have not been obtained, so everyone is restrained, and did not do each other, and Is to concentrate on dealing with the guards in the villa.


    Of course, the people who come here understand in their hearts that there is a battle between them. After all, Huangfeng¡¯s things can only have one master. With so many forces, only the final winner can obtain Huangfeng¡¯s things. .


    However, until the guards in Huangfeng Villa are defeated, they will not do anything to each other. At the same time, because of the guards in Huangfeng Villa, their strength has suddenly increased a lot, which will delay the time for everyone to fight with each other. Up.


    "How can they be so strong?" This is the mind of many invaders.


    During this period of time, they often fought with the guards in the villa, and while losing, they also had a clear understanding of the strength of the guards in the villa.


    And these people who suddenly appeared now are obviously stronger than the previous guards. Moreover, their skills are very special. They have a feeling of being caught off guard for a while, plus, their strength is stronger. When they deal with it, it becomes even more difficult.


    At this time, Su Yumo, Tang Muxue and others who had originally watched the show also joined the battle. Only Huang Feng was still watching from the outside to prevent accidents from happening.


    Therefore, although the people in black are constantly joining and their strength is increasing, the strength of the villa guards here is also increasing. For a while, the people in black were not able to take down the guards in the villa.


    Therefore, these people will feel shocked in their hearts.


    However, everyone is not too worried. One is that the number of people on their side is still increasing. It seems that people from all forces will come tonight. Second, they have failed many times before. If the second is unsuccessful, the big deal will be tomorrow, anyway, they have encountered this situation before.


    When the people in black were surprised, Xie Mengjiao and others also felt the pressure. Originally, they could deal with it easily, but there were too many people in black. Not only were these people strong, they were also fighting. The experience is also very rich, the shot is a killer move, if one is not careful, it may be their way, so everyone has to deal with it carefully.


    At the same time, Su Yumo and other people who were not very interested in cultivation are not very strong, mainly Mengyaoer, Xie Mengjiao and others are supporting them. In this way, the pressure is naturally great.


    Fortunately, everyone knows that Huang Feng is behind him, and he will not watch them have an accident. With Huang Feng, their hearts are stable.


    "These bastards, we should really be bullied here." Xie Mengjiao thought viciously as he looked at more and more people in black.


    Obviously, these people didn''t take themselves and others to heart, so they attacked the villa unscrupulously.


    In fact, Xie Mengjiao and Mengyaoer had killed several people during this period of time. However, this still couldn''t stop those people and continued to strengthen the attack. Moreover, they had no intention to give up and retreat.


    Just when Xie Mengjiao and the others felt that the pressure was getting greater and greater, suddenly, the man in black who was fighting with Xie Mengjiao had a "pop" on his body, as if he had been hit by something. Great, at least, neither Xie Mengjiao nor the man in black saw what things looked like, maybe it was just a stone.


    However, the power of that thing was quite great, the man in black was actually knocked out directly, and even blood seemed to flow out.


    After the man in black flew upside down, Xie Mengjiao''s pressure suddenly reduced. However, she was not in a hurry to continue the attack. The man in black may not know who was attacking, but Xie Mengjiao knew that Huang Feng took the shot. !


    After that, the small stones were like raindrops, constantly smashing on the people in black. Although the people in black saw their companions being attacked, they were already prepared, but none of them were able to escape. One was hit, and as long as it was hit, no matter how strong the man in black was, he would be thrown out, wounded and bleeding.

 2160 Chapter 2160

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter, who is attacking? Where is he?" The people in black shouted in panic.


    "I don''t know, I didn''t see the figure, ah!"


    Another one was hit.


    Some people in black had already realized that it was not good, knowing that they had met a master, and quickly abandoning Xie Mengjiao and others, gathered closely together, and looked around vigilantly.


    However, doing this is also of no effect, because the stones are still flying in, from all directions, there is no regularity at all, and the speed of the stones is fast and quiet. It''s audible, you can''t find it until you get hit, so it''s impossible to avoid it.


    "There are more powerful guards in this villa?" This is the thought of many people in black.


    Obviously, they regard Huang Feng as the guard here.


    They can''t be blamed either. After all, they didn''t see Huang Feng and didn''t know that Huang Feng made the move.


    Before the appearance of Xie Mengjiao and others, they regarded Xie Mengjiao and others as guards in the villa, because of their gender and their clothes. From that time on, they believed that there were other guards in this villa. Now, although their offensive a few days ago had achieved certain results, they had not been able to push the guarding power of this villa to the limit. Otherwise, they would not have room for it.


    Today, the guards who appeared before have obviously reached a limit, and only then have the guards appeared later. In other words, they don¡¯t even know how many guards there are in this villa. How strong they are, it is impossible for them to lay down here today.


    "How come there are so many masters?" everyone sighed.


    Indeed, it took them half a month before, and the major forces took turns to attack, and finally exhausted the guards here. Seeing that they would be able to take advantage of the situation to take this place, as a result, the guards here were actually too. A lot of new forces emerged, which made many people in black feel desperate.


    More importantly, these guards who have not yet come forward must be more powerful. They only use small stones to injure them. Moreover, these stones are still flying from all directions. Who knows, they still How many guards are there in ambush?


    Thinking of this possibility, many people in black immediately lost the desire to attack several times. They knew that even if they continued to fight, they would not be able to win this place today. It is better to go back first and report the situation here, everyone. After rectification, we will attack again.


    As for giving up, it¡¯s impossible. Not to mention that people like them are unwilling. Even the people above will not agree. After all, they have been fighting for so long and have paid a lot of money. If they give up at this time, they really can''t get anything. This is absolutely unacceptable.


    "go!"


    Many people in black seem to have made the decision to retreat almost at the same time, but after making a decision, many people in black began to break out of the surroundings.


    However, the guards here obviously didn¡¯t want them to retreat easily. Although Huang Feng¡¯s goal was to find the nest behind these people, he wouldn¡¯t mind. Before that, he would kill some people first. Regarding their old nest, as long as each force releases one or two bait.


    Then, the killing began. Xie Mengjiao and the slaves in the villa launched a counterattack under the cover of Huang Feng¡¯s stones. At this time, the people in black were also unwilling to fight and just wanted to retreat. So, for a while In the downwind, even if some people in black are unwilling and want to resist, they will soon be overthrown by Huang Feng''s stones, and then slaves from the villa will come to make up for the knife.


    For a time, people in black suffered heavy losses, and fewer and fewer people were able to escape smoothly.


    "What''s the matter? What happened inside? The scream is so loud?" Not far from the villa, there were also a group of people in black. These people were late and were about to enter the villa. I heard the screams inside.


    To say that when attacking villas, there will be losses every day, and some will be injured or even killed. Therefore, this scream is almost every day.


    However, today''s one is obviously different. Not only is it loud, but it is also available in various languages. Obviously more than one person, or a person of the power, is screaming.


    The force outside the villa that has not had time to enter the villa is Huaxia. Originally, they were also preparing to launch a general offensive tonight. However, they suddenly discovered that people from other forces had changed their previous attacks. The strategy began to swarm, so the leader of the Chinese forces quickly reported it.


    The big guys above were originally going to let these people in with them, but after thinking about it, they gave up this idea. Instead, let these guys stay around the villa and stare at the villa. In the hearts of those big guys I have already figured it out, no matter which force people get Huangfeng¡¯s things from the villa, they must leave the villa, and they only need to guard the villa and wait for people to come out of it. At this time Now, don¡¯t worry about tearing your face or something. Everyone has exercised restraint before. That¡¯s because they haven¡¯t obtained anything yet. At this time, seeing that the final result is about to come out, there is no need to continue to exercise restraint. After all, those things of Huang Feng can only have one owner.


    For this reason, the team of Huaxia did not enter the villa, but hung up in an ambush around the villa. After that, they watched as one team after another entered the villa, the sound of fighting in the villa , Is also getting bigger and bigger.


    "Captain, is it possible that the people inside have already got the things and are in an infighting now?" a player next to the leader of the Huaxia team whispered.


    The captain nodded and said, "Well, it''s possible."


    Indeed, there is only one owner of things, but the forces that have just entered the villa, together before and after, there are at least more than ten. It is obviously impossible for people from these forces to watch other forces and give things to them. Take it away smoothly, but they themselves are empty-handed.


    Therefore, once they know who has got the thing, they will definitely attack each other, and it is normal to fight in the villa.


    "Let me say that these foreign devils are stupid. They are playing lively now, but in the end it is still cheaper for us? When they are exhausted and wounded, we will just give them a ruthless one. They know what is meant by the mantis catching the cicada and the oriole." The team member said.


    Just now, when they were lying in ambush here, they had already found out the surrounding environment. Apart from them, there are no people from other forces at all. In other words, they are the only ones waiting for the siege to get them. People from things, and people from other forces, have all entered the villa.


    This is just cheap for them. There are many forces inside. If you want to bring things out, you will inevitably have a fierce battle between them. Even if you can finally bring things out of the villa, I am afraid that your strength has been greatly reduced. hurt.


    At this time, people like them can just wait for work and besiege those people, so that things will eventually get into their hands.


    Therefore, this team member thinks that people from other forces are all fools and don''t know how to use their brains.


    "Don''t be careless, none of the people who came this time are mediocre. A carelessness will lead to the failure of the action. You should know how much the above attaches to this action." In the captain''s heart Although he also agrees with the words of his team members, as the captain, he must always be sober and not be overly careless.


    "I see, Captain." The team member replied. After that, he seemed to think of something and asked: "Hey, Captain, you said, the people above attach so much importance to this matter, why not send those from the National Security Bureau People come, those people are stronger than us, aren¡¯t they more confident to perform this task?"


    This is also what everyone is puzzled about. They all know that the people above attach great importance to this task. However, in this case, there is no person from the National Security Bureau, which makes people a little puzzled.


    You know, even if these people are confident in their skills, they also know that there is still a gap between themselves and those from the National Security Bureau. There is nothing embarrassed to admit. After all, they can enter the National Security Bureau. No one in the game is bad, it is also their dream.


    However, this task was so important, but it was not handed over to the National Security Bureau, but given to them. Although it made them feel very honored, it was somewhat unreasonable.


    "Yes, if people from the National Security Bureau come, maybe there won''t be such a big loss." Another team member also said.


    During this period of time, other forces have suffered losses, and their team has also suffered losses. Moreover, the losses are not small. Although it is worthwhile to sacrifice for the task, when there are more choices, But let them come, which led to greater losses, which makes people confused.


    In the eyes of the captain, it was also sad. After all, it was his players who lost, and his heart was very distressed.


    "It is said that the owner of this villa is also a member of the National Security Bureau, and one of his women is also in the National Security Bureau." The captain said.


    "Avoid suspicion?" The player who spoke before said.


    The captain nodded silently.

 2161 Chapter 2161

    It is indeed to avoid suspicion.


    Because Huang Feng and Bai Xiaorou are both members of the National Security Bureau, this time, the two of them are involved. Therefore, the people above have to consider this point. Huang Feng will not talk about it. Bai Xiaorou has been in the National Security Bureau for many years. , I know a lot of people, and a lot of friends, and many people also know the relationship between her and Huang Feng.


    As for Huang Feng, although Bai Xiaorou was not as long as he joined the National Security Bureau, he has great abilities. He has completed several tasks beautifully, and he has great prestige in the National Security Bureau.


    Therefore, for this matter, the big guys above did not let the National Security Bureau be directly responsible, just because they were afraid that someone would mix personal feelings in it, and then they found another person.


    Fortunately, although the strength of this team is not as good as that of the people from the National Security Bureau, it is not inferior. In addition, this is China after all, and it is their territory. All kinds of support, materials, etc., can be in place in a timely manner. This can still enhance their combat effectiveness a lot.


    "So that''s the case." The other team members nodded.


    In fact, these people must have known the situation of this villa before they came. They all know that the owner of this villa is Huang Feng. Huang Feng is still very well-known in China. These people have also heard about it before. I have said that although he has not had any dealings with him, he still knows some of Huang Feng''s situation.


    If Huang Feng is still there, they really don¡¯t have the confidence to fight Huang Feng directly. Some of Huang Feng¡¯s deeds are unknown to ordinary people, but they know a little bit, and they also know that they are not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents. .


    However, although this mission was in Huang Feng''s villa, there was no need to fight against Huang Feng directly, which also relieved everyone a lot.


    "Hey, captain, someone has come out." At this moment, a team member suddenly pointed to a few shadows not far away.


    "Ready, go!" The team leader also saw the black clothes. Although he was chatting with the players just now, his concentration was not relaxed at all. He was always paying attention to the surrounding situation. Therefore, the moment the black shadows appeared, they were found.


    And they lie in wait here just to wait for people to come out of it?


    However, when he was just about to take people up, he saw a few more dark shadows running out. Looking at their appearance, it seemed that they were staggering and in a bad state.


    "Wait!" The captain waved his hand to make people stop.


    "What''s the matter? Captain? If they don''t make it, they just ran away." Some team members asked.


    "Something''s wrong." The captain quietly looked at the black shadows and said.


    "What''s wrong?" The remaining team members also looked at those figures.


    Soon, they also discovered that something really seemed wrong.


    "Captain, they seem to be injured? And, they seem to be running away, what are they afraid of?!" Some team members said.


    If you run away, it¡¯s not surprising. After all, people in the Huaxia team want to come. These people want to bring things out safely. It¡¯s impossible. They will definitely be besieged by people from other forces. At this time, They certainly will not love war, of course, the most important thing is to keep Tao things.


    However, these people in front of them were not only running away, but also seemed to be afraid of something, their expressions were quite flustered.


    "Yes, they are running away. Moreover, they are not people of the same influence, and they have not shot at each other." The captain said while looking at the situation in front of him.


    The black shadows that came out one after another obviously did not belong to the same power. If one of the powers acquired something in the villa, the people of the other powers must have done something with them, and then it is normal for them to escape.


    However, there are now several people from the powers, but they are just running away, and they don''t mean to attack each other. Then, obviously, these people who came out probably don''t have what others want.


    In other words, that is, none of these people got anything in the villa!


    Did not get the things in the villa, but now they are all fled here in a hurry, then the matter is very obvious, these people are likely to have lost the battle in the villa again.


    "Lost again?" A team member muttered to himself. Obviously, he also understood this matter.


    "Well, it''s very possible." The captain nodded.


    In such a short time, several groups of people in black came out of the villa. Like the previous ones, they were just trying to escape, but they didn¡¯t mean to fight each other. Obviously, their guess is very likely. That''s right.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be. From last night¡¯s situation, the defense in the villa has reached its limit. Otherwise, people from other forces would not have chosen to launch a general offensive tonight. Everyone can see this. That''s why I chose to attack by agreement tonight. How could I fail? Could it be that those people in the villa have any big kills?"


    "Probably." The captain nodded calmly. At this time, he was no longer ready to chase. There were many forces coming out. If a powerful team was besieged, he would still know who took the thing, but Seeing what it looks like now, everyone is running for their lives, and he can''t see who has taken the things at all. Of course, the most likely thing is that no one has taken the things.


    Therefore, he wanted to chase, but he could not chase.


    "Don¡¯t forget, we were just spinning around the outside of the villa before. Although the guards were exhausted, they still couldn¡¯t penetrate the inside of the villa. Who knows if there is anything else in the villa? The guard, or another big killer?" The captain said.


    Everyone nodded their heads when they heard it. Although they and people from other forces all saw at the same time that the guards in the villa were exhausted, but after all, they were just guards guarding near the gate. As for In that building, there are no other guards, none of them knows, and no one knows what is in the building.


    Judging from the current situation, the black-clothed people who entered the villa before are obviously not progressing smoothly inside, otherwise, they will not escape in a hurry like they are now.


    "Then what should we do now?" Some team members asked. They came here to stop the people who took things out of the villa, but it seems that it seems difficult to do it now. It''s not that they can''t beat each other. It seems that no one can get that thing from the villa yet.


    "Go back first and report the incident here." The captain thought for a while and said.


    They failed this mission, but the reason is not in them, and as long as the things are not taken away by people from other forces, they are not in a hurry. Anyway, the villa is there and they cannot get it today. They can also wait for next time.


    They can afford it.


    "Good." The team members responded.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly emerged from the villa. This figure was different from the people in black before. There was only one person, and there was no hurried escape, just standing at the door and looking far away. Looking at the direction the people in black fled.


    The people of the Huaxia team, who were about to get up, immediately squatted down. The captain followed and gave everyone a silent gesture, and then looked at the person from a distance.


    The opponent is a little far away and close to the shadows, so the captain can''t see the opponent''s appearance clearly, but judging from the opponent''s current appearance, the opponent is likely to be a person in the villa.


    It¡¯s just that the guards in the previous villa were all women. They had never seen a male guard in this villa. Although the person in front of them could not see his appearance, he just looked at his figure. , But can also know that this person is a man, not a woman.


    This made everyone a little curious, not knowing the identity of the other party.


    At this time, the figure suddenly turned to look at them, and everyone was even more frightened and didn''t dare to show it. Although I don''t know why, when the other person looked at this place, everyone felt obvious pressure. , As if there was a big mountain pressing on their hearts, they could not breathe under the pressure.


    The hearts of everyone suddenly became tense, and they couldn''t produce a trace of resistance, they could only stay there so dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, the man just looked at them for a few seconds, then turned his head, turned back to the villa, and had no intention of coming.


    When the figure disappeared at the door of the villa, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They were breathing continuously, as if they were about to suffocate, and fine beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads.


    "Captain, who was that person just now? Why is it so scary? This is just looking at us from a distance, I feel out of breath, is this too strong?" Some players said with lingering fear.


    "Yeah, I just felt like I was in the abyss of hell. I couldn''t see clearly, but the pressure was too much." Another team member also said.


    The captain did not speak, and he was breathing non-stop. Just now, he felt no better than his own players. He even felt the breath of death. Thinking about this situation now, it is indeed very scary. The opponent is just Looking at them from a distance, it made them feel this way. If he shot them, he believed that they would not even have room to fight back.


    After seeing that person''s power, the captain finally understood why the people in black were so panicked just now. Even if they were replaced by them, the ending would not be better than those before.


    "Let''s go." The captain did not answer the words of his team members, but left with the team members directly. He didn''t want to stay here for a second.

 2162 Chapter 2162 is it Huang Feng

    The team members immediately followed, without the slightest hesitation. The look in their eyes just put too much pressure on them, and they also didn''t want to stay here for another second.


    Until they were far away from the villa, the people slowed down and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You said, who is that person just now? It''s also the guard of the villa? Why is it so strong? Why haven''t I seen him before?" Some team members said, because tonight''s mission has ended. In the end, although some episodes occurred, they It''s safe to come out, so everyone''s mood is pretty good, but they are still a little worried about the last person.


    "Who knows, I have never seen him before. This villa is really a god, why are there so many masters? Those women before, like tigresses, now there is such a one again, so that people will not live. "The other team member said.


    "We should be thankful that the other party did not shoot us in the end, otherwise, we may not be able to leave alive either."


    "Yes, he must have found us in the end, but I don''t know why he didn''t do it."


    Everyone was talking about it, and what they were talking about was related to the person they saw last.


    The captain of the squad did not speak and kept silent, but he did not stop his players from talking. He knew that everyone was afraid in their hearts. Only by speaking out would it be better.


    "Captain, what are you thinking about? Did you see anything just now?" a team member asked the captain.


    "I don''t know." The captain shook his head and said, "However, what you just said is correct. We have never played against this person before. Otherwise, don''t talk about us. I think all the forces may suffer heavy losses. "


    "Uh, uh." Everyone nodded.


    Although everyone did not fight with the person just now, but just a look in the eyes scared everyone to this level. Everyone clearly understood that although they were crowded, they really wanted to fight and they were definitely not the opponent''s opponent. .


    "It seems that the people from the other forces just now will be beaten and fled in embarrassment. It should all be related to that person." A team member said: "This villa is really more dangerous than Longtan Tiger Den. The people inside, one by one. All of them are too strong. Originally, we thought we would have a chance if we exhausted those crazy women. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be something more ruthless now. Who knew that in the villa, Is there a master like the man just now, or better than him."


    "Impossible, that person is already good enough, can there be someone more powerful than him in that villa?" Some team members said.


    "No one can say that we didn''t know that such a person existed before? This villa is really mysterious enough. If something more powerful comes out from it, I wouldn''t be surprised now." The previous team member said .


    In the hearts of everyone, Ling Ran, it was indeed the case. They thought that after more than half a month of fighting, they already knew the villa very well, but now it seems that their understanding of the villa is far from enough. They don''t know how many powerful characters still exist in this villa.


    "Hey, captain, you said, is the person just now Huang Feng who has been missing for a long time?" At this moment, a team member suddenly thought of something and asked his captain.


    When the captain heard the words of his team members, his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    "Impossible." Another team member said: "Isn''t Huang Feng already missing? How could it be still in the villa? This villa has been surrounded by major forces, even if a fly enters, someone will find it. If a living person as big as Huang Feng enters, everyone will not be able to find it? What''s more, there are several women following him. It is even more impossible to enter the villa quietly."


    "Why is it impossible? Legend, that Huang Feng is not very powerful? Can go to the sky?" The previous team member said unconvinced: "What''s more, the disappearance of Huang Feng is all guessed by everyone, who Seeing him disappeared and left the villa with his own eyes? He didn¡¯t show up outside for only this month. Maybe, he stayed in the villa this month and never left. Everything is Everyone is just guessing."


    That player was just talking about it, but the more he talked about it, the more vigorous he was, and he felt that there was some truth in what he said.


    "Captain, what do you say?"


    The captain of the squad stood on the spot, concentrating on his thoughts, he was also considering what his player just said.


    Indeed, everyone¡¯s guess about Huang Feng¡¯s disappearance is because Huang Feng hasn¡¯t shown up for a month. In addition, the arrangements made by Su Yumo and others before, so everyone will feel that Huang Feng has taken After Su Yumo and others have left here, everyone will attack the villa.


    But who can guarantee that Huang Feng will really leave?No one saw it with their own eyes. Everything was just speculation. In addition, Huang Feng did not appear when they continued to attack the villa during this period, so everyone felt even more that Huang Feng was really missing.


    It''s just that there is some truth in what the player said just now, what if Huang Feng never left at all?Did he stay in the villa?None of this is impossible.


    As for the figure just now, everyone did not clearly see his specific appearance, whether it was Huang Feng or not, it was hard to say.


    And Huang Feng, although not as his team members say, can go to the sky, but he is really strong. You can see this from the news from the National Security Bureau. Therefore, the person just now was really good. Huang Feng''s words are not impossible.


    "Go, let''s go back. I need to report the situation here tonight." The captain said to his team members. He is not sure whether the person just now is Huang Feng or not. Whether there is immediate, but this matter is obviously very important, he must report to the above, as to what kind of judgment the above will make, it is not he can intervene.


    Everyone immediately retreated, and the speed was a little faster, but they did not notice that there was a small thing on top of his head, which was following him.


    Not only was there something flying on top of this Huaxia team, but the other dozen teams that came out of Huangfeng Villa had such a small thing on their heads. This creature was naturally exchanged by Huangfeng. The one who came to follow everyone, although he himself could follow, but after all these teams were too many, he couldn''t be too busy alone, so he used these little things to do this.


    It was precisely because he wanted to know where those people''s nests were, Huang Feng didn''t kill them just now, and only injured them with stones. Otherwise, those who broke into the villa would not even think about coming out alive.


    As for the Huaxia team, Huang Feng did discover their existence. He didn¡¯t know the identity of these people and didn¡¯t take action against them. He just regarded these people as one of the many forces. So, I also sent a little guy to follow them and see where they went.


    "How is it? Not injured, right?" After Huang Feng returned to the villa, the slaves in the villa were all cleaning up the battlefield.


    In the battle just now, some people died. Of course, those who broke in were the forces who broke in. As for the people in Huangfeng Villa, no one died. Huang Feng himself has returned and is already around. Now, how could he watch his own people be killed?


    Therefore, tonight, no one died on their side except for a few minor injuries.


    "It''s okay, don''t look at who I am, how can those stupid thieves hurt me." Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng with a proud face.


    "You can do it. If Huang Feng rescued you several times just now, you wouldn''t know what the injury looked like, maybe there will be scars." Su Yumo pointed Xie Mengjiao with a finger.


    "Scars?" Xie Mengjiao was startled. As a girl, she still paid attention to this. However, after seeing Huang Feng next to her, she smiled again: "It''s okay, even if there are scars, it''s not Huang Feng. Are you there? A little scar is not difficult for him."


    "It''s better to pay attention," Huang Feng said.


    Indeed, a little scar is really nothing to him, but he doesn''t want Xie Mengjiao to be so aggressive, if there is an accident one day, it will be troublesome.


    "I know, I know." Xie Mengjiao was not as clever as he was to Su Yumo to Huang Feng, and she gave Huang Feng a blank look.


    Huang Feng didn''t care, and went to see the other women. After seeing that no one was injured, he was relieved.


    "Huang Feng, can you take me with you when you go to their lair?" Xie Mengjiao took the initiative to find Huang Feng and said.


    They naturally knew Huang Feng''s plan, and they also knew that Huang Feng had already sent a little guy to follow those people, and he would definitely look for it later.


    "No, I just had a fight. You haven''t enjoyed it yet. Plus, it''s going to the other side''s nest. It''s very dangerous. Don''t follow it, so as not to drag Huang Feng''s hind legs." Huang Feng also Before he had time to speak, Su Yumo had already stood up and stopped Xie Mengjiao.


    "Yes, you don''t go this time." Huang Feng also said, Su Yumo said rightly, this is going to the lair of those people, no one knows how many people they have there and what kind of masters they have. It is more convenient to go alone.


    "Just don''t bring it." Xie Mengjiao said with a pouting mouth.


    If only Huang Feng refused, she might still be entangled for a while, but now that Su Yumo said that, she would not say anything anymore.

 2163 Chapter 2163

    "You have to be careful yourself." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng.


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    At this time, the entire villa was almost tidied up, and the corpses and blood stains were all cleaned up.


    Fortunately, Su Yumo and others have been to a lot of spaces with Huang Feng, and they have seen a lot of battle scenes, corpses, blood stains, etc. This is not the first time they have met, and they will not be like ordinary women. Like the child, seeing the situation in front of him, his face paled in fright.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng was also very relieved, and instructed the slaves, after continuing to strengthen the alert, he left the villa alone, and disappeared into the night in a flash.


    Huang Feng''s destination is naturally those who fled before and the people behind them.


    And those people who had escaped from Huangfeng Villa before, at this time, have also rushed back to the temporary station where their forces are located.


    The situation of these people¡¯s residences is not very good. After all, they are in Huaxia, and they don¡¯t dare to be too blatant. Besides, Huaxia did not investigate them much before. Therefore, there are all around their temporary residences. I am on alert.


    "Kani, are you back? Did you get the things back? Huh, what''s the matter with you?" In a resident, the person in charge of vigilance immediately became vigilant after seeing the presence of a figure, and waited to see clearly. People are their people. It was when the people who went out to perform the task before, then put down the gun in his hand.


    However, he immediately discovered that the number of his companions who had come back was wrong, three or four fewer than before, and that these people were staggering on foot, obviously injured.


    The people in charge of the vigilance stepped forward to check.


    "Come here and help." The few people who came back also said to the person who came: "This time, we are planted."


    The people in charge of vigilance and the people who came back helped them and asked as they walked, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that you can break into the villa tonight? Why did you come back so soon? One by one becomes like this."


    "I ran into a tricky person there, hey, don''t ask, let''s go in first, I have to tell the head about this," one of them said.


    "it is good."


    Everyone quickly entered the premises. This is a villa located in the suburbs. The owner of the villa has gone abroad, and only the nanny is taking care of it. However, the nanny has already been shot by these people when they first arrived, so , There are only these people here now.


    When everyone arrived in the villa, there were already a lot of people in the villa. Although it is not early, but because tonight is relatively important, everyone feels that things will have a result tonight, so here None of the people have a rest.


    "Why are you doing this? Who did it? The guards in the villa?" A white-skinned middle-aged man stood up slightly surprised when he saw the people coming in.


    This person is the leader of this group and the person in charge this time.


    Although, every night before, people who went out to perform tasks, when they returned, either died or were injured.


    However, there is something different tonight. The people in the villa should have reached their limit. If these people go, they should be able to get there. There shouldn''t be so many people injured.


    However, the reality is that not only did his people fail to come back, but the dozen or so people who came back were all wounded and embarrassed. This was obviously different from his previous guess.


    "We don''t know who did it, but it should be from the villa." said one of the wounded.


    "You don''t know who it is? What''s the situation?" The man frowned, "Sit down and tell me what''s going on."


    Those who came back were in the lobby of the villa and sat down at will. Some people should have moved too much, and were involved in the wound, grinning with pain, and those who stayed behind started to give the injured Bandage and apply medicine.


    Those who were injured, while accepting the help of their companions, reported what happened tonight.


    "So, tonight, the people who went to the villa were not the only ones of ours." The middle-aged man asked after listening to the report from his men.


    "Yes, head, people from other forces all chose to shoot at the same time. We were not the first to get there. Seeing that everyone else chose to do it, we joined in. I thought so many people would go together. , I must be able to take down the villa, but I didn''t expect that there were not only a lot of new crazy women, but also mysterious people. We were all injured by him." One of the wounded replied.


    "You mean, all of you, including people from other forces, were injured like this?" The person in charge continued to ask.


    "Yes, everyone was injured, without exception, and, in the end, we didn''t know who attacked us and how many people there were." The wounded man continued.


    The person in charge frowned deeper. This situation was indeed something he hadn''t thought of before.


    "However, fortunately, everyone was beaten away, and those things should still be in the villa." Another wounded said.


    The middle-aged man nodded, it was indeed the case, this should be considered a blessing in misfortune.


    "Head, what on earth are we going to enter the villa looking for?" someone asked.


    "I don''t know." The person in charge said: "The order I received was to break into the villa and search for something useful to us. As for what that thing is, I don''t know."


    "This is really the case. We don''t know anything. We have already lost so many brothers." The person complained before.


    "Okay, this is the task arranged above. If you have any comments, please keep it in my mind." The middle-aged man said, "However, I guess it should be some advanced technology and the like, the owner of the villa. There should be a lot of advanced technology in hand."


    The others nodded, they didn''t understand those things, but since it was the task explained above, even if they went in to catch a cat, they could only execute it, even if there were more complaints in their hearts.


    "By the way, when you came back, was there a tail behind, and was anyone being followed?" The middle-aged man suddenly thought of something and asked.


    According to what their subordinates said, the people who attacked them were very powerful, and they were able to injure them with stones. This was definitely not something they could contend with.


    But these people can escape from the opponent''s hands safely. This is a bit incomprehensible. Since the opponent is a villain, shouldn''t they be there and killed them all?Why did they come back so easily?It''s not that the opponent does not have that strength.


    "No one was following us, we were careful along the way, and we made a few laps to make sure that no one was following, we came back." The wounded said.


    "This is weird. Since the other party has the ability to kill you, but let you leave easily, this is a bit hard to understand." The middle-aged man said.


    "Who knows." The wounded were also very puzzled.


    At that time, when they were in the villa and were easily injured with stones, they felt that they might die there tonight. After all, they had no ability to resist the opponent''s attack.


    However, the final result was quite a surprise to them. Although the other party also killed some people easily, it did not seem to have the intention to kill them all. When they escaped from the villa, they did not find anyone following them. , Chasing them, it makes them very puzzled.


    It¡¯s just that before they only focused on escaping, and being able to return smoothly is already a very happy thing, who still thinks so much, and now they hear what their head says, they feel, This thing seems a little weird.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it, just be able to come back, you guys take a break, wait until we figure out the situation in the villa, and then act again." The leader said.


    "Good." Everyone responded.


    "Okay, you don''t need to go anymore, I''m here by myself, just tell me what you want." A strange voice suddenly echoed throughout the villa, ringing in everyone''s ears.


    "Who? Who is talking, come out!" Everyone in the villa was shocked when they heard this voice. Even the injured people, at this time, ignored the pain on their bodies and stood up all at once. Get up and look around warily.


    "I''m here." The voice appeared again.


    Everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound source and saw someone standing there in the direction of the guardrail on the second floor.


    "Who are you?" a wounded man looked at the figure and asked.


    "You go to my villa every day, don''t you know who I am?" the man said.


    "Are you Huang Feng?!" The leading middle-aged man looked at the figure in shock and said.


    "Huang Feng? Is he Huang Feng?" After hearing his own words, the others immediately started talking.


    Of course they know who the owner of the villa they go to every night is and what is their identity, but they have only heard of Huang Feng¡¯s name before, and they have not seen Huang Feng himself, so they don¡¯t know. , What does Huang Feng look like?


    But now, they saw Huang Feng officially for the first time, but they discovered that Huang Feng was more relaxed than they thought.


    However, people at the scene did not dare to underestimate Huang Feng''s reputation before him.


    "Yes, I am." The man nodded and said.


    This person standing on the second floor is Huang Feng who came with the little guy.

 2164 Chapter 2164

    "bump!"


    Huang Feng''s voice fell even further, and the middle-aged man in the lead shot him at him without any hesitation.


    If it is an ordinary person, facing such a sudden attack, I am afraid that they have already recruited. The opponent''s marksmanship is not weak, it is also such a close distance, plus the surprise, the possibility of being hit in the end is very high.


    However, when this person is replaced by Huang Feng, everything will be different. The shot of this middle-aged man is also destined to be fruitless.


    I saw that at the moment the gunfire sounded, Huang Feng''s figure suddenly became illusory, and then reappeared at a distance of about three meters before, and the bullet shot by the middle-aged man only hit him. It¡¯s just a ghost.


    The middle-aged man was very confident in his shot. He knew Huang Feng''s power. Therefore, after confirming Huang Feng''s identity, he suddenly shot it, just wanting to surprise him and obtain the desired effect.


    However, before the smile on his face was fully revealed, he just froze there. His very sure shot only hit the wall on the second floor.


    "What are you doing? Kill him for me!" After all, the middle-aged man went through a lot of big scenes. Faced with this situation, he quickly reacted and quickly ordered his men.


    Those subordinates didn''t react until this time, and quickly attacked Huang Feng.


    The middle-aged man knew in his heart that Huang Feng suddenly appeared here. He definitely didn¡¯t come to chat with him, let alone eat supper with him. The other party came home at this time, or after they had just attacked the other party¡¯s villa, then , Huang Feng must have come to retaliate. At this time, no matter how much explanation is given, it will be futile.


    Therefore, understanding that things can no longer be good, and Huang Feng''s strength is too strong, so they can''t have the slightest hesitation, they must first act to be strong.


    "Cracking!"


    There were chaotic gunshots throughout the villa. Although these people did not want to use guns, this does not mean that they do not have them, nor does it mean that their marksmanship is not good. In fact, they can become special soldiers of various countries without these. Ability, that is impossible.


    Therefore, these people are also very confident about their marksmanship, and there is only Huang Feng here, and they are in their territory. They are confident to keep Huang Feng here.


    However, the confidence of these people continued to decline as the gunfire sounded intensively. The bullets were crackling in the entire villa, thinking that the momentum was great, but the effect was not.


    I saw Huang Feng like a butterfly, shuttled through the entire villa, he did not disappear in the eyes of everyone, just like that, in front of everyone''s eyes, he kept jumping, tossing and turning, as if every bullet would hit He glanced at him, however, the fact is that those bullets seemed to have long eyes, and they flew past his body every time.


    "How is this possible? Is this still a human?" In everyone''s hearts, the same thought emerged in shock.


    You know, although this villa is very large, the area of ??the living room is limited after all, and they have 20 or 30 people here, and 20 or 30 people shot at the same time, and there is only one person on the other side, and they have not left this space. Their marksmanship is not bad, anyway, they should be able to hit.


    However, they fought for a long time, and it was quite lively. However, none of the bullets could hit, and the furniture in the villa was broken.


    The leading middle-aged man was also firing, but his face was already a little pale, and nervous sweat beads appeared on his head, dripping drop by drop, like rain.


    This middle-aged man is the person in charge of this operation. Before he came, he had naturally investigated and learned about Huang Feng. Of course he knew Huang Feng¡¯s greatness, but he had previously thought about Huang Feng. The rumors of strength are somewhat exaggerated. How can a person be so strong?He didn''t believe those rumors very much in his heart.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to underestimate Huang Feng. In his opinion, Huang Feng definitely has the strength, but it is not as strong as rumors. At most, one person beats them two or three.


    However, it now appears that his previous ideas were all wrong. Although Huang Feng has not taken the initiative to take the initiative, judging from his actions to avoid bullets during this period, maybe the rumors are not false and not exaggerated. Even, he is stronger than the rumors!


    "Kill, kill him for me!" The middle-aged man shouted nervously. Years of combat experience told him that they are now very dangerous. If Huang Feng cannot be killed in a short time, then they These people may all die here.


    And he didn''t want to die!


    Other people also don''t want to die!


    These people also feel that things are unusual now. Although they have not played against Huang Feng before, they don¡¯t know much about Huang Feng. However, in just such a short time, Huang Feng is already in their hands. In my heart, a seed of terror was planted.


    The guns in everyone¡¯s hands were fired faster, and the bullets flew out one by one. The whole villa was in chaos. The residue of glass and furniture flew everywhere, and even some glass slag hit their faces and scratched them. They can''t even care about their faces anymore.


    They just want to kill Huang Feng now, the sooner the better, only then can their hearts get rid of fear.


    "Well, I won''t play with you anymore. There are still many guests who need me to come and visit at night." Huang Feng''s voice rang in everyone''s ears again.


    It¡¯s strange to say that gunshots were everywhere in the whole scene. Even the middle-aged man had to shout hoarsely before everyone could hear it. However, Huang Feng just whispered softly, but it was able to reach everyone¡¯s ears. Let everyone hear his words clearly.


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, the middle-aged man and his subordinates felt bad instinctively. The middle-aged man even had the urge to turn around and run away. As long as he is alive, he can do the task next time, Huang Feng You can also kill it next time.


    It''s just that he didn''t run away, it''s not that he didn''t want to, but that he didn''t have that opportunity, and Huang Feng didn''t give him a chance to escape.


    The middle-aged man was firing a gun, with a hideous look on his face. However, suddenly, his movements stopped and he stood there in a daze. The gun was still in his hand and the muzzle was still in his hand. Facing Huang Feng, however, there were no bullets fired anymore. It was not that there were no bullets in the grab, but that his hand did not pull the trigger again.


    It wasn''t that his conscience found that he didn''t want to kill Huang Feng, but because he was already dead, and suddenly died. After he died, his body had not fallen down.


    The man in black standing next to the middle-aged man quickly noticed the strangeness of his boss. He looked at his boss with some doubts. He didn''t know why he was standing there, doing nothing or talking. However, after taking a look, he was stunned.


    I saw the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead. I don¡¯t know when, suddenly there was a hole, and blood was constantly flowing out of it. His boss¡¯s eyes were still wide open, and there was a hideous look on his face. Obviously, he was killed suddenly, and the expression on his face didn''t even have time to change. Perhaps, he didn''t even realize the fear of death coming.


    "Head? Head, what''s wrong with you?!" The black man shouted, and he pushed the middle-aged man with his hands.


    However, his subconscious push pushed the middle-aged man to the ground. The middle-aged man was already dead. He just stood there relying on inertia, but now he was pushed, where can he stand? live.


    The black-clothed man was startled. They had been besieging Huang Feng, and Huang Feng had been hiding. They didn''t even see how Huang Feng made the move. Now, one of them is dead, or they Boss.


    A strong chill came out of the black-clothed man''s heart. His eyes were full of fear when he looked at Huang Feng. Facing such a terrible enemy, he even felt desperate.


    However, his feeling quickly disappeared. It was not that he was not afraid of Huang Feng, but that he was already dead. Like his boss, he had a big hole in his forehead, and the dead could no longer die, and the dead had no feelings. of.


    Two people died at the scene. Others quickly discovered this situation, but they were powerless to do anything about it. Of course they wanted to kill Huang Feng, but they couldn''t do it. The bullet seemed to have no knowledge of Huang Feng. Same, just can''t hit him.


    What makes others even more desperate is that the death of these two people is just the beginning. Then, every second, people die, and the death conditions are the same. They are all hit by something unknown on the forehead. There is a big hole.


    Many people have realized a lot, knowing that they are not Huang Feng''s opponent, and if they continue to stay in this villa, they can only wait to die, so they want to leave.


    However, none of them were able to get out of the gate of this villa, because Huang Feng was blocked near the gate. Even if those people shot wildly, they couldn''t beat Huang Feng away. Instead, they fell one by one.


    Soon, the gunshots in the entire villa gradually became thinner, until in the end, the gunshots completely disappeared, and the entire villa once again returned to the previous tranquil state.


    Huang Feng stood at the door, looked at the corpses full of the villa, with an expression of no pity on his face. All these were asked for by these people. During their absence, they were quite diligent in coming to their villa, and now , Is when they pay for their previous actions.

 2165 Chapter 2165

    Huang Feng quickly turned and left. As he just said, tonight, he is going to visit a lot of "guests". There is not much time wasted here. As for whether these people are dead, Huang Feng simply Don''t worry, he has confidence in his own methods, if these people can still move, unless it is a corpse.


    And when Huang Feng rushed to the temporary station of the next force, in a courtyard in the imperial capital, there were also several elderly people sitting together, and Mr. Li was among them.


    "You mean, you suspect that the last person to appear is Huang Feng?" One of the old people asked with a phone in his hand.


    "Yes, Chief." There was a voice on the other end of the phone. The owner of this voice was the captain of the Huaxia squad that had been ambushing outside Huangfeng. He was reporting to these big guys over the night. Circumstances: "However, I am not sure. The lighting was not good at the time and I could not see his appearance clearly. Therefore, I am not sure if the opponent is Huang Feng."


    The team leader only reported what he saw. He knew that these big guys didn¡¯t need his subjective judgment. Moreover, he did not see the person¡¯s appearance clearly at the time, so he could not judge. The true identity of the other party.


    "Okay, I see." The big guy finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    In normal times, at this point in time, these few would have fallen asleep long ago. After all, they have a lot of things to deal with every day, which require energy, and they are not too young. Energy is limited, so sleep is even more important. You must ensure adequate sleep every day.


    However, tonight is special. They, like people from other forces, are closely watching the latest situation in Huangfeng Villa. They also feel that this matter should have the final result in these two nights.


    So, tonight, they haven''t rested yet, just waiting for the latest news from Jiangzhou.


    And they did receive the call, but the content of the call was somewhat different from what they had expected before. They thought that Huang Feng¡¯s villa should be knocked down, and the enemy they were going to face next was other forces. People out.


    However, the news from the other end of the phone is not the case. Huang Feng¡¯s villa is still as solid as a rock. More importantly, the team leader also saw a person suspected to be Huang Feng. This made everyone Even more surprised.


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you think? Is that person Huang Feng?" The big man who called, asked after hanging up.


    The call was hands-free just now, so everyone at the scene heard the situation reported by the team leader just now.


    "I don''t think so." One of the old people said: "Huangfeng has disappeared for a month, how could it suddenly appear? Besides, there were quite a few people around the villa, but no one saw them enter the villa. This is obviously unreasonable."


    "Maybe, as the team leader just said, Huang Feng hasn''t left the villa at all during this period of time? It''s not impossible," another old man said.


    "Probably not." The person said before: "During this period, Huang Feng''s villa has been attacked almost every day, and there are still people dead on his side. If he is really in the villa, I am afraid he would have taken action long ago. I won¡¯t wait until today. There is no need or reason to do so.¡±


    Other people are also in deep thought. It is indeed the case after thinking about it. Although it is possible for Huang Feng to be in the villa, he should not be indifferent in the face of attacks from the major forces. What happened tonight can also be Explain this.


    Therefore, if he had been in the villa before, it would be impossible not to make a move. Seeing that his subordinates died, they would have already made a move. According to their understanding of Huang Feng, Huang Feng is not a disadvantage. After that, the person who swallowed silently.


    And if Huang Feng was not in the villa before, then the people below them would not be Huang Feng the last person they saw. After all, the surrounding area of ??Huang Feng villa had already been monitored by various forces, and a fly wanted It''s impossible to fly in quietly, let alone a dozen large living people.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Huang Feng to enter the villa quietly.


    But in the end, if it wasn''t Huang Feng, who would it be?The guards before were all women, why suddenly a man appeared?Moreover, the strength is still so strong, just by looking at it, you can scare your own special warfare soldiers into that way. Normal people absolutely can''t do it, even those from the National Security Bureau can''t do this.


    "I think that person may be just an ordinary guard in the villa. Although it was said that the guards we saw before were all women, the world did not say that there were no male guards there? And, until now, No one has entered the inside of the villa yet, and they don''t know the conditions inside the villa. Even with such guards, it is not impossible." Another old man said.


    "But, I still think that person is Huang Feng." The old man who thought that figure was Huang Feng before said: "Think about it, before we thought Huang Feng was missing, it was only because he and his women had not been there for a while. It just appeared, and there is no other evidence, and as you said, the surrounding area of ??his villa has already been monitored by the major forces. If they really left the villa a month ago, it should be someone who would Did you see it? After all, it was more than a dozen people, not more than a dozen flies. So many people surrounded the villa and never saw anyone leave. Who would dare to say that if they go in again, others will be able to see it. Arrived?"


    After listening to the old man¡¯s words, everyone fell into contemplation again. This is indeed the case. A month ago, they also did not see Huang Feng and his woman leaving the villa. If he and his woman did leave, then, since He was able to take the woman away quietly, so he would definitely be able to take the woman back again quietly, without letting others discover it.


    As for whether he left before, there is still no final conclusion. Everyone just saw Huang Feng and his woman not showing up for a long time. In addition, his villa was attacked, and Huang Feng did the same. He didn''t show up, and then it was determined that Huang Feng had left.


    "Also, why did Huang Feng leave, and why did he come back again? He couldn''t have taken a woman to travel outside, right?" The elder continued.


    If Huang Feng heard him, he would definitely say: I really took my women to travel around, of course, by the way, I also conquered the realm of cultivation and the devil in a space.


    However, the big guys at the scene did not know this situation.


    "In this way, it is really hard to judge whether that person is Huang Feng or not." Someone said, "But, what shall we do next?"


    Indeed, regardless of whether that person is Huang Feng or not, they must decide what they should do next.


    Because of the appearance of the last person, other major forces have all lost one after another. Although they have no loss here, the plan tonight has also failed. And in that villa, there is such a master, then, before they The opportunity to be formulated should be changed. A decision must be made whether to continue the attack or stop the attack.


    "I think it¡¯s better to wait and see first to see what other forces will do." Another old man said: "There is such a master, people from other forces, even if they want to get in, they won¡¯t be able to do so in a short time. What''s more, who knows how many masters like that are in that villa? So, we don¡¯t have to worry at all. The things in Huangfeng villa will be taken away by others. We can wait and see first. See what other forces will do, and then see who that person is."


    Everyone nodded. This is indeed the best method at present. They can''t judge who the other party is, and they don''t know how many such masters are in the villa. If this is the case, it is better to let people from other forces explore the way. , They look at the back and then make a decision.


    Everyone basically agreed to such a decision.


    At this time, everyone remembered that from the beginning until now, Mr. Li hadn''t said a word. Someone looked at Mr. Li and said, "Old Li, you also talk about it, how do you think about this matter. "


    Old Li looked up and saw that everyone else was looking at him. He did not speak. Instead, he picked up his personal mobile phone and dialed.


    "Lao Li, are you in a meeting now? You want to call, can you wait." An old man said.


    "If you want to know if that person is Huang Feng, it will be clear if you ask?" Old Li said lightly.


    Everyone was startled and said, "You want to call him? Haven''t you called him more than one phone call before? He didn''t answer any of them. Will he answer this time?"


    Indeed, since he thought that Huang Feng was missing, Mr. Li had made more than one phone call to Huang Feng, but all the calls were not made. Everyone at the scene knew about this situation.


    But now, Lao Li actually has to call, which makes everyone a little puzzled. Why do you still want to do something meaningless?


    "If he really has returned, then he will definitely answer my call." Old Li said.


    Lao Li and Huang Feng had a new year friendship, and their friendship was deeper than others thought. Lao Li was also confident that if Huang Feng really came back, he would definitely answer his phone.


    The crowd did not speak any more, but quietly looked at Mr. Li to see the situation of the call.


    After the phone rang for a few seconds, it was connected


    "Hey, Lao Li, haven''t you slept so late? It''s not good to sleep too little when you get older."

 2166 Chapter 2166

    The phone was on hands-free, and Huang Feng''s voice clearly reached the ears of everyone at the scene, and everyone present could hear clearly!


    Everyone was shocked at once. To say that they hadn¡¯t seen Huang Feng before, nor had they spoken to Huang Feng, but this time was obviously different. Huang Feng had disappeared for a month. Inside, they also tried to contact Huang Feng, and more than once.


    It''s just that, every time, they have not been able to contact Huang Feng, and Huang Feng''s phone call is always unreachable.


    And now, Huang Feng''s call is not only connected, but also connected.


    Old Li was also stunned. Originally, he made this call. It was somewhat of a try. He didn''t think it could get through. Before, he had called Huang Feng more than once, but there was no result. Later, his Those colleagues, when he decided to take action against the villa, he made a lot of calls to Huang Feng, wanting to see what happened to Huang Feng. If he could know what happened to Huang Feng, he could also stop him. The actions of colleagues.


    It is a pity that he still failed to get through to Huang Feng''s phone. It is precisely because of this that he felt like other people that Huang Feng had indeed left, so that he would not answer his phone, and later he also defaulted to others. Of action.


    But what is going on today?Why did it suddenly get through again?Could it be that Huang Feng really came back?


    Several other people hurriedly signaled to Lao Li to speak quickly. Only then did Lao Li react and quickly asked: "Huang Feng, where are you now? Why didn''t I call you before?"


    Where is Huang Feng now? This is a question that many people are very concerned about. After all, Huang Feng''s behavior will also affect other people''s judgments on him.


    "Me? I''m visiting some guests now." Huang Feng said, "One month ago, I had something to go to a remote door. There was no mobile phone signal. I didn''t expect that many people would visit my place. , As soon as I come back, I will come and visit again, otherwise it would be rude."


    "Who?" At this time, other people''s voices came from Huang Feng''s side on the phone.


    Afterwards, there were gunshots, screams, and even wailing after being injured.


    Lao Li glanced at several of his colleagues. Everyone is not a fool. They can understand the meaning of Huang Feng''s words and can also think of where Huang Feng is now.


    Obviously, Huang Feng did come back, and he did leave before. The captain of the squad below, the figure that I saw tonight, was probably Huang Feng. After Huang Feng came back, he found that the major forces were treating him. The villa was attacked, and a revenge operation was launched here. The people who had not been in the villa before were killed. Obviously, they wanted to use those people to find their nest.


    And now, Huang Feng found the den of those people, and he began to retaliate.


    However, what made everyone uneasy was that these people were also involved in the action, but I don''t know if Huang Feng found the team in the end.


    "Ahem, Huang Feng, just come back. If you have time, come and meet my old man. We haven''t seen you for a while." Old Li said to Huang Feng. He was also testing Huang Feng''s attitude. If Feng''s attitude changes, it means that there is already a gap in his heart against them, and they need to find a way to resolve it.


    "I said how do you send people to my house? I originally wanted to see me. That''s okay. I''ll go there when I have time." Huang Feng said on the phone. Everyone could hear the fight on the other side of the phone. Obviously, At this time, Huang Feng was fighting with others while calling them, without delay.


    When everyone heard what Huang Feng said, they were slightly embarrassed. Obviously, Huang Feng knew what happened to them. Old Li quickly said, "Xiaofeng, listen to me. We didn''t want this thing, but you are so long. Time did not show up, people from other forces all went to your villa again, obviously trying to steal the things in your villa, we can''t just watch those things being robbed, right? So, we did the same thing. If we knew you were there, we wouldn¡¯t do it anymore."


    Although Lao Li did not approve of this action at the beginning, he later acquiesced in it, and things have already happened, whether he admits it or not, he is on the same line with several colleagues, Huang Feng I definitely think that he is also involved, and he has to speak for his colleagues.


    "Yes, yes, we are also out of good intentions. We can''t just watch what you have in your hands being snatched by others. If it''s in your hands, it''s fine. If it falls into the hands of other people, it will be very good for us Adverse."


    "That''s it, Huang Feng, you have to understand us."


    Several other old men also said.


    Obviously, everyone didn''t want to tear their faces with Huang Feng, especially when they found that Huang Feng was getting stronger.


    "Understand, I understand very well." Huang Feng said, his tone was very plain, and he didn''t mean to be angry: "I am a little busy now. When I finish my work here, I will visit a few people."


    After speaking, Huang Feng hung up the phone.


    Huang Feng also didn¡¯t mean to tear his face with a few people now. After all, what they said is somewhat reasonable. If he is not there, those things in his hands fall into the hands of Lao Li and others. It is better than falling into the hands of those foreign forces. Huang Feng doesn''t want to make those people cheap.


    Therefore, as long as Lao Li¡¯s people are not positive and tear himself apart, Huang Feng feels that he can still bear it. Of course, it is one thing to be able to bear it, but it is another thing to seek more benefits for himself. , I have to let them know that I am not so easy to provoke, and it is obviously impossible not to pay a price.


    As for Huang Feng''s purpose, several old people also saw it, and after he hung up, the discussion continued.


    "It seems that Huang Feng is still a little bit minded in his heart." An old man said.


    "This is understandable. After all, we did work on his villa. Although there are reasons, the fact is that when we did it, it is normal for him to get angry." Another old man said.


    "Not bad." Li Lao also said: "Huang Feng''s mood, we can understand, when we came back, we found that his home was besieged, and he was definitely angry. Now that he hasn''t torn our face with us, it is already very good. Look at him. I don¡¯t want to be torn apart with us. When he comes to the imperial capital, we can give him some benefits."


    The other old people nodded and said, "I can only do that now. I didn''t expect Huang Feng to really come back. How did he return to the villa? Where did he go before?"


    Everyone is silent. These are the questions in their hearts, but no one can give them answers unless Huang Feng speaks it himself. However, it seems that Huang Feng would not say it.


    "No matter how many, there are already a lot of secrets in Huang Feng''s body, and it''s normal to have a few more." Old Li said: "Now, what we have to do is to stop all actions against his villa, so that nothing happens again. misunderstanding."


    "Well, I will immediately notify the people below to cancel all actions against Huangfeng Villa." Another old man said, after which, he sighed and said, "This time, we are all stealing chickens, nothing. None of them were caught, and some people were lost."


    "People from other forces are the same? They are worse than us. I guess, after tonight, it''s hard to say whether those forces will be able to live or not." An old man next to him said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. It is true. What kind of person Huang Feng is. They are very clear in their hearts. This time they seemed to be anxious. They just came back and took revenge on those people, presumably not. Be merciful to those people.


    After that, everyone stopped discussing this topic. Since Huang Feng has returned, they will not continue their previous actions. At least, so far, Huang Feng is still very friendly to them and very cooperative. Yes, they don''t need to tear their faces.


    What''s more, everyone also understands in their hearts that unless a large-scale team is dispatched, otherwise, it is very difficult to grab something from Huang Feng, even if you pay a high price, can you finally get something? It''s hard to tell.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper. However, the killing is still going on in the opponent that ordinary people can''t find. Although Huang Feng has only one person, and those forces have at least 20 or 30 people, they are facing Huang Feng. When they retaliate, all they can do is to counterattack in vain, with no substantive effect.


    Huang Feng¡¯s retaliatory actions have not stopped since the beginning. He cut off one temporary station after another. These stations belonged to different forces, and they were usually somewhat defensive with each other. Therefore, an accident occurred in one station. People in other locations will not know.


    "How do I feel that the atmosphere tonight is a bit wrong." In the temporary station in the United States, the consultant who had communicated with Huang Feng frowned and said.


    Although there is no evidence, his heart is quite restless tonight. Since the people under his team failed and returned, he has felt uneasy and always felt that something bad would happen.


    "My lord, maybe you have thought about it a lot." The assistant next to him said: "Although our people were beaten back, they have already confirmed that no one will follow, and I just sent someone outside. I stared, but I didn''t see anyone coming."


    When everyone came back in a big defeat, the consultant and his assistant were surprised. They had thought that the mission would fail before, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would fail so badly. A few died, and the others People are injured.

 2167 Chapter 2167

    "I hope so." The consultant rubbed his brows and said, "Let the people below, keep an eye on me. No fly is allowed in."


    "Yes." The assistant answered.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a master in that villa. It was just a stone, which wounded so many people. Moreover, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t see where the opponent was. This is really unacceptable. "The consultant said.


    "My lord, maybe the other party is not as strong as you thought. Maybe the other party used a weapon that we don''t know. Moreover, the other party may not have only one person." The assistant said, "After all, they didn''t see each other. I don''t know how many people the other party is. Maybe they are just looking for an excuse for the failure of this operation. I don''t believe that there can be such a powerful person."


    Indeed, after hearing the reports from the people who had returned, the assistant did not believe those people in his heart. Although those people were hurt, the assistant felt that there might be a master in the villa and his strength. Very strong, but not as strong as those people said. It''s just that they lied about the other side''s trap after returning and didn''t want to tell the truth.


    "It''s not impossible." The consultant said: "I don''t believe anyone can be so powerful. Just using stones can cause such damage. Even if the owner of the villa is still there, Huang Feng can''t do this. effect."


    Although this consultant has some understanding of Huang Feng, he also thinks that Huang Feng is very powerful, even if the people on their side add up, they are not necessarily Huang Feng¡¯s opponents. However, he does not think that Huang Feng can be so powerful. The degree, in his opinion, a master of this degree is almost non-human, and it shouldn''t exist.


    Therefore, he also thought in his heart that perhaps his subordinates deliberately exaggerated certain things to shirk their responsibilities, and it was also possible that the people in the villa used some kind of mechanism. After all, all of them were I didn''t see what the people who shot them looked like, but there were a few others.


    The assistant next to him nodded in agreement.


    "After dawn tomorrow, I will send someone to investigate and see what is going on there," the consultant said.


    "Should I ask for help from the headquarters?" the assistant asked.


    "No need for the time being. I''ll talk about it when the investigation is clear about the situation here." The consultant said. He still doesn''t know what is going on in the villa. In this case, if he asks for help from the headquarters, he can''t tell the situation.


    "it is good."


    However, just when the consultant stood up and wanted to take a rest, he discovered that, I don¡¯t know when, there was another person behind him. He had just been patronizing and talking to his assistant, but he didn¡¯t notice that now. Turned around and saw it.


    In this hall, he and his assistant were the only two people, so no one saw anyone behind him.


    "Who are you?!" The consultant was startled by the sudden appearance of the figure and asked.


    The assistant was also taken aback when he heard what his boss said. He didn¡¯t realize that there was an extra person behind his boss. You know, he just faced that direction, and he didn¡¯t even see anyone. Appearing behind his boss, it can be seen how mysterious the other party is.


    "What do you mean?" The figure raised his head and said lightly, looking at the two.


    "Are you Huang Feng?" The consultant saw the other party raising his head. He finally saw the other party''s looks clearly, and immediately recognized the other party, but because of this, he appeared even more shocked.


    He never thought that the person who appeared in his residence would be Huang Feng. This person who had disappeared for a month suddenly appeared, appeared in his residence, and stood silently behind him. , I didn''t even notice it.


    When did Huang Feng come back?When did you come to your back?


    There are many doubts in that consultant''s heart.


    "This is Huang Feng?" The assistant looked at Huang Feng in surprise. It was the first time he saw Huang Feng''s real person, and he was equally shocked.


    "Congratulations, you are right." Huang Feng peeked with his right hand, but he had already pinched the consultant''s neck, and then said faintly, "Unfortunately, there is no reward."


    Huang Feng''s right hand was slightly hard, and he directly pinched the consultant''s neck and lifted him up. The consultant weighed at least one hundred and fifty catties. However, in Huang Feng''s hands, it seemed as light as nothing, Huang Feng was light. He picked up the opponent easily.


    The consultant¡¯s eyes slightly protruded, his hands grasped Huang Feng¡¯s hand, and he wanted to remove Huang Feng¡¯s right hand from his neck. Unfortunately, his strength was much worse than Huang Feng¡¯s, even if he had already used it. With all the strength of feeding, Huang Feng moved away from his hand, kicking his feet in the air in vain.


    "What are you doing, let go!" The assistant immediately threatened Huang Feng when he saw that his boss was in danger. After all, he had never been in contact with Huang Feng. He didn''t know Huang Feng deeply. He just sighed about Huang Feng''s strength. There is not much fear, otherwise, it is estimated that he would not dare to speak at this time.


    "Do you know what his identity is? If you dare to hurt his hair, we in the United States will not let you go." The assistant saw Huang Feng indifferent, and continued to chatter, saying, even preparing to go. Before, prepare to take Huang Feng''s away.


    However, when he stepped forward two steps, Huang Feng grabbed his left hand directly, pinched his neck with the same accuracy, and then picked him up, in exactly the same situation as the consultant. .


    Therefore, such a scene appeared in this hall. Huang Feng carried one in one hand and directly picked up two people who added up to three hundred jin. His complexion remained unchanged, and he looked extremely relaxed.


    But those two people could only kick and struggle constantly, but they couldn''t get away at all, their complexions flushed, their breathing became more and more rapid, and their eyes became more prominent.


    These two people were originally clerks, and their force value was basically zero. No matter how many such people, they would not pose much threat to Huang Feng. Huang Feng would not have much difficulty in killing these two people. .


    Soon, the struggling movements of the two people became smaller and weaker, and their legs became weaker and weaker. Until the end, when they completely stopped moving, Huang Feng threw them out, as if throwing garbage. same.


    Killing such two people, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have the slightest fluctuation in his heart. As for the assistant threatening him, he didn¡¯t care at all. He was against the Americans and it was not a matter of a day or two. He had already I don''t know how much good things have been ruined in the United States, I am afraid, I have already been on the opponent''s kill list.


    Therefore, killing these two more people will have no effect on him at all.


    After killing these two people, Huang Feng did not leave immediately. This temporary residence in the United States is not only composed of two people. He will not let the others go. After all, those people went to his villa in person. The death of slaves in his villa is also related to them.


    In Huang Feng''s heart, the lives of his own slaves were much more noble than these so-called U.S. soldiers. Since they hurt their slaves and even caused death, then he would never let them go.


    The tranquility of this temporary residence was quickly broken. The screams, gunshots, begging for mercy, and cursing sounded one after another, all in the language of the United States, and those people vented frantically before they died.


    And Huang Feng didn''t say a word from beginning to end, because he felt that he had nothing to say to these people, and these people didn''t deserve to talk to him anymore. If they were already dead, he didn''t need to talk to them.


    The gunshots in this temporary U.S. station gradually became thinner, and finally disappeared completely. The whole station restored the tranquility before Huangfeng arrived. The difference is that in this station, the air at this time is floating. With a strong bloody atmosphere, there were a total of sixty-five people in the entire resident. At this time, none of them were spared. All of them died here. The blood gradually stained the entire resident, and the smell of blood filled the air here.


    Huang Feng is not at all uncomfortable with such an environment. Starting from the acquisition of the storage box, he has not seen such a scene. He has long been accustomed to it, so in the end he just glanced at this place lightly, and then turned around. left.


    This U.S. station is Huang Feng¡¯s last goal tonight. According to the information sent back by the little guys, he has already wiped out all the major forces that entered his villa, except China. The retaliatory action this evening is over.


    As for the Huaxia team, Huang Feng didn''t call it, and Huang Feng believed that even if he had the phone number before, even if he was looking for it now, it would be empty there. There was nothing.


    After doing these things, Huang Feng returned to his villa. At this time, the sky was about to dawn.


    "You haven''t rested yet?" When Huang Feng returned to the villa, he discovered that the women in the villa hadn''t rested yet. They were all in the hall, chatting and waiting for themselves.


    "If you don''t come back, where can we rest assured?" Su Yumo said.


    Although they all know Huang Feng''s strength, there is nothing foolproof in this world. They are also afraid of accidents. Moreover, this is reality, but not in other dimensions. If you die, you will die. Therefore, when Huang Feng went out to act, the women were worried. Although no one said it, everyone understood what was in each other''s hearts, and in the end they all stayed in the hall to chat, and no one went to rest.

 2168 Chapter 2168 Forbearance

    "It''s okay, those people are just jumping clowns, it''s easy to kill them." Huang Feng said.


    "So, they won''t bother us in the future?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    At the beginning, they decided to go to other spaces. One reason was that they were annoyed by people from other forces. Then they went to other spaces. Now, they have returned from other spaces, and naturally they don¡¯t want to be affected again. bother.


    "Not in a short time." Huang Feng smiled.


    It is true that those people will not come to trouble them in a short time. First of all, those who came to Jiangzhou have been solved by him, and people from other forces will soon know that they have returned. Moreover, they retaliated after returning. As long as they were not fools, they would not impulsively act on themselves again.


    Of course, Huang Feng also understands that in the face of huge interests, it is not so easy for those people to give up this matter completely. Those people will only stay temporarily, and then look for better opportunities and better time. , Do it again.


    In this regard, Huang Feng will not relax in the slightest.


    "That''s good, it can finally be cleaned for a few days. If those people dare to come again, let them see how good this lady is." Xie Mengjiao said with a fist.


    "You are really a violent girl." Su Yumo said to Xie Mengjiao.


    Xie Mengjiao spit out her tongue. In this family, she is the one who is most convinced by Su Yumo. She is also the one who listens to her the most. Even Huang Feng''s words, she occasionally does not listen, but for Su Yumo''s words, she But I dare not ignore it.


    "Well, after tossing all night, everyone is tired, go back and rest." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    Just now, all the women participated in the battle. Although no one was injured, there must be some feeling of tiredness. After all, this is in reality, and everyone is afraid to take it carelessly. Therefore, mentally, it is inevitable to jump a little. Tighter, naturally tired.


    The girls all stood up, and the business tonight is over, and everyone can rest assured.


    As for the question of where Huang Feng sleeps at night, there is no need to discuss it. They already have a hidden rule here. When other sisters come from another time and space, Huang Feng must have it the night before. This is mainly because the other person is coming from another time and space, and it is inevitable that he feels a little unreliable. With Huang Feng, it will be much better.


    Therefore, Huang Feng will be with Mengyao''s tonight just like last night. Everyone has a consensus on this.


    Mengyao saw the other sisters. When she left, don''t give her a deep look. This made her feel ashamed and wanted to push Huang Feng away. However, she couldn''t bear it in her heart, and she believed it, even if it was. If she declined, Huang Feng would not leave, and she would make other sisters joking.


    "Okay, let''s go to rest, too." Huang Feng said to Mengyao, seeing the other women leaving the hall and returning to their rooms.


    Tonight, he was indeed going to rest in Mengyao''s room.


    "Yeah." Mengyao''s face blushed and responded with a low voice. After that, she stood up and followed Huang Feng to her room like a young wife who had just passed the door.


    Huang Feng was comfortable with his arms around the beauty all night, while people from other forces did not have the good mood of him to rest.


    The people sent by other forces in Jiangzhou are connected to the headquarters. Now, those who are in Jiangzhou have been given a pot by Huang Feng. Therefore, the people in the headquarters behind those people are naturally quick Know this thing.


    "You mean, Huang Feng is back?" At the headquarters of a certain power, a large group of imposing and majestic middle-aged people just got up from the bed and rushed here to discuss matters in Jiangzhou.


    Just now, when they were resting, a major event happened in Jiangzhou, China. The people they sent to Jiangzhou died. Someone sent back some news before they died. They also knew that they were in Those people in the temporary station in Jiangzhou were all killed, one was not left, and there was only one person on the other side. Based on the news that came back, they could also judge some information.


    "It should be true. The people on our side didn''t see the other person''s appearance too clearly, but based on their description of that person, it is very likely that the other person is Huang Feng!" Another person in charge of contacting the front line replied .


    Not everyone from every power has the opportunity to see Huang Feng''s appearance clearly. Some people from the power never see anyone doing them to their deaths. Therefore, the news from the front lines is not too much. To be precise, they can only sort out some useful information from the scattered information.


    Based on their sorting and judgment, they concluded that it was very likely that Huang Feng had returned, and only Huang Feng would have the ability to kill those people silently.


    "He really came back? Things are in trouble." Another person said.


    "Yeah, he is about to succeed, how could he suddenly come back?" The person next to him was also a little unwilling to say: "I don''t know where he went before. If we knew that, we should treat him earlier. If the villa launches a fierce attack, don''t care about the losses."


    In fact, if those forces attacked on a fierce attack regardless of loss, Huang Feng''s villa had a strong guard force, but it would definitely not last half a month.


    Huang Feng exchanged a lot of masters there, but there are many forces to attack his villa, and their strength is also very strong. They are all elites from various countries and they know many ways to kill. Therefore, if they do not count the loss, they will attack. , Huang Feng really couldn''t keep it there.


    There are also elements of Huang Feng''s carelessness in it. He previously felt that the exchange of so many masters was enough to protect the safety of the villa. However, he ignored the desire of other forces for the things in his hands, and did not expect that they would There are so many forces, and they are attacking his villa at the same time, so the defense energy of the villa is still somewhat insufficient.


    After knowing his mistakes, Huang Feng also made corrections in time. He exchanged a lot of slaves. These people have their own strengths and are very powerful. At the same time, Huang Feng also made corrections to the security of the villa. It has been upgraded to find the enemy faster, and at the same time, it is also equipped with some counter-attack weapons.


    It can be said that even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t take action personally tonight, the people in his villa would be able to repel the invading forces. Not to mention, Xie Mengjiao and others helped. The current defensive power in his villa is already quite adequate. It''s tough.


    "What''s the use of saying these now? What we are going to discuss now is what should be done next." The person next to him said.


    "What else can we do? Our people are already dead, and there is no more dead. This matter can only be suspended first." The person said before.


    "The key point is that Huang Feng already knows that we are behind this incident. Will he just stop there? Or, he will come to us for revenge reluctantly."


    "How can he get revenge? There are more forces involved in this matter, so he can come to retaliate one by one? He has killed a lot of our people. Even if he is angry, he should be eliminated. Fly here and kill us? What about other forces, can he destroy so many countries by himself?" The person before said grimly. Obviously, the failure of the mission made him feel very upset.


    "That''s true." The others nodded in agreement.


    Huang Feng must be very angry about this incident, but, as the person just said, there are too many people involved in this incident, and the countries and forces involved are too far. Huang Feng cannot rely on one person. , Retaliate against so many countries and so many forces at the same time, right?This is simply impossible.


    What''s more, Huang Feng has already killed the people they sent to Jiangzhou, which is considered to have calmed down his anger. This incident should have passed.


    "Well, then, we just assume that this has never happened. We don''t admit it, and don''t ask Huang Feng." A person in charge said: "As for the things in Huang Feng''s hands, we can''t Giving up, at present, we can only continue to find other ways."


    "That can only be done." The others nodded.


    Similar scenes occur in many places. The forces involved in this matter and the people behind them are all talking about how to deal with the matter at this time, and the final result of the discussion is similar to the previous forces. That is, when this incident did not happen, they didn''t know, if Huang Feng asked, they would say that the people below did it privately and it had nothing to do with them.


    At the same time, they are not good at questioning Huang Feng. After all, in the final analysis, they were the first to act. Although they are not afraid of Huang Feng, they don¡¯t want to rip their faces directly with Huang Feng, at least not now. In case they and Huang Feng tear their faces, Huang Feng joins their hostile forces in a rage, it will not benefit them at all.


    It''s just that these people don''t even know that Huang Feng will no longer join any forces. He also has the confidence to protect his secrets and the people around him. There is no need to join any forces at all.


    At the same time, Huang Feng did not like other forces thought. When this incident did not happen, he kept it in his heart and looked for a chance to retaliate back. At this time, it was obviously not the best time for revenge. Just like those people thought, he still can¡¯t face many forces on his own. He himself is not afraid, but he still has women and relatives. Obviously, these are his weaknesses. He can''t do anything unscrupulously.


    Forbearance, this is what Huang Feng is currently doing.

 2169 Chapter 2169

    Also received the news that other forces were wiped out by Huang Feng, and Lao Li and others.


    Ever since Mr. Li called Huang Feng¡¯s phone, everyone knew that Huang Feng was back. Although they didn¡¯t know where Huang Feng went before, maybe, he just stayed in the villa before, but no matter what How is it, Huang Feng has appeared again now.


    As soon as Huang Feng appeared, he would definitely retaliate against other forces. This is something that Old Li and others can imagine, so they will order the people under them to retreat quickly.


    However, this does not mean that they have completely given up on the Jiangzhou situation. At least, they are still observing the latest news there, and they want to know how Huang Summit treats those other forces.


    Therefore, the matter of Huang Feng''s destruction of other forces quickly spread to their ears. At this point, they were also completely sure that Huang Feng had really returned, and it was really as they had imagined. Retaliated against other forces.


    It can be said that among the many forces that attacked Huangfeng Villa, only their Huaxia forces were not retaliated. This was because a call from Mr. Li let them know that Huang Feng was back and evacuated the people below. Of course, there is also Lao Li''s face in it. Otherwise, they feel that if Huang Feng really intends to retaliate against them, the people below may not be able to evacuate safely.


    "When Xiao Huang comes to the imperial capital, let''s have a good talk with him." After everyone knew what happened to other forces, they made such a decision.


    Huang Feng didn''t pay attention to external affairs. After solving other forces in Jiangzhou, he took Mengyao''s rest, and the beauty was in his arms. How could he think about other things?


    In the morning of the next day, the entire Jiangzhou police station was busy. After all, the mess left by Huang Feng was too great. Many people died, and these people were all foreigners.


    Fortunately, these people seem to have been reminded by the people above, so no one came to trouble Huang Feng. This matter has not been investigated in depth. Those foreign forces can only suffer from this boring loss. Don''t dare to make trouble on this matter. After all, those people came to China without any formal way. If they really make trouble, it will not do them any good.


    Huang Feng was happy and relaxed. During the day, Su Yumo and others took Mengyao to stroll around, while Huang Feng went to the "Time and Space Vehicle" to take a look.


    Huang Feng also understood in his heart that, in fact, the main reason why he was targeted by so many people was mainly because of the "time-space car".


    Before, although I also brought out some good things, but those things can only make more money for myself, no matter whether it is in China or other countries abroad, every country has no shortage of rich people. There is no shortage of people who can make money, so the previous self was not so conspicuous, in the eyes of many people, it was nothing at all.


    However, the emergence of the "space-time car" company is different. The emergence of the suspension car can even directly change the situation on the battlefield and affect the final outcome of the battlefield. Therefore, no one in a country can ignore the existence of these things.


    Moreover, there are many technologies involved in automobile manufacturing, and these technologies are related to the industrial development of each country. It can be said that once sufficient advanced technologies can be obtained, it will be of great benefit to the industrial development of the entire country.


    This is also the reason why so many people suddenly pay attention to themselves. Those people all want the technical information in their hands. Although they don¡¯t know what they have in their hands, as long as they investigate themselves People in the past will know that their sudden rise must involve some secrets, and those secret things are what they want.


    However, although Huang Feng knows that this "space-time car" has brought himself a lot of trouble, he does not mean to stop developing it. One is that Huang Feng is not afraid of these troubles. Although these things will bring him There are some troubles, but it is not too big to be able to solve them by yourself.


    In addition, the "Space-Time Automobile" company is currently developing very well and has a strong momentum. Huang Feng will not give up this market, and he can also use this car in exchange for many things he wants.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also understands that even if he abandons this industry now and no longer produces floating cars, those who have already moved their minds will not let them go. They have already investigated themselves and they probably know that. There may be better things in their hands, and as long as there is such a slight possibility, they will not give up.


    For this reason, although Huang Feng is in some trouble, he is not prepared to give up the "Time and Space Automobile" company.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the "Time and Space Automobile" company, there was still a busy scene. Compared with when he left a month ago, it seemed to be more lively here. The workers inside, even walking, took trots. Yes, a prosperous scene.


    In the office, Huang Feng saw Tang Jie who had been walking around.


    "Why are you doing this? You haven''t had a good rest during this time?" Huang Feng asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the rest time is no more than five hours a day." Tang Jie said. Although his whole body is weaker than before, he seems to be more energetic.


    "This work is to be done, and I have to sleep. If you fall, who is here to support the overall situation?" Huang Feng said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, I''m full of energy now." Tang Jie said vigorously. Although the whole person is weaker than before, his eyes are brighter.


    Compared with before, Tang Jie is indeed more satisfied at this time, and he likes the life now. Although he has been very tired during this period, he is full of energy, watching the "time-space car" in his hands. As he grows stronger, he has an indescribable sense of accomplishment that he has not had before.


    In the Tang family before, no matter how well he did it, it was useless, it would not be promoted, and it would not be taken seriously. Even, in many cases, his labor results would be stolen by others, and he would encounter them at work. To a lot of constraints.


    However, it¡¯s different in the "Time Space Automobile" company. He can give full play to his abilities here. Although Huang Feng is the big boss, he usually doesn¡¯t ask about things here. In this case, Tang Jie Can fully display their talents.


    Moreover, here, no one will hold him back. In addition, the technological leadership of the "Time Space Automobile" company makes him appear more confident as a whole. Therefore, during this period of time, although his body is very tired, but, It is extremely satisfying and excited in spirit.


    After that, Tang Jie couldn¡¯t wait to report to Huang Feng about the company¡¯s situation during this period. Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t get too much trouble with the company¡¯s affairs, Tang Jie was very measured. As long as Huang Feng came to the company, He will report the company''s recent events to Huang Feng to know.


    Through Tang Jie¡¯s report, Huang Feng also knows that during this period, the company¡¯s development is indeed quite good. The orders have been arranged for half a year. This is the result of their repeated expansion of production. Otherwise, I am afraid that the orders can be arranged. Go in a few years.


    Many of these orders are from foreign forces. Those people are not stupid. They are always preparing with both hands. On the one hand, they stare at Huangfeng¡¯s villa and want to get what they want from Huangfeng¡¯s villa. Of course, before Huang Feng left, they were still trying their best to lobby Huang Feng, like to be able to take Huang Feng away, in that case, they would be able to get what Huang Feng held.


    At the same time, they have also placed a lot of orders with the "Time and Space Automobile" company. On the one hand, they are to please Huang Feng and give Huang Feng face. Before Huang Feng disappears, they still show a good image in front of Huang Feng. of.


    On the other hand, they also don¡¯t want to lose to other forces in this equipment competition. Before the information in Huang Feng''s hands, they must equip this kind of car that can change the battlefield as soon as possible. Therefore, When placing the order, they didn''t mean to be left behind.


    Therefore, in this way, the "time-space car" is also cheaper, and the information that Huang Feng gave to the "time-space car" company is not the most advanced information, and he still keeps it for his own use now. .


    "Well, you did a good job." Huang Feng praised after listening: "The factory has to be further expanded. After all, our goal is to occupy the world''s market, not just to satisfy the present."


    Although they have now received a lot of orders, and many of them are even foreign forces, these orders are just a drop in the ocean compared to the global auto market, and they are not worth mentioning.


    Other forces buy their suspension vehicles, on the one hand, they don¡¯t want to be left behind, on the other hand, they also have the intention of buying them back and researching on their own. Without obtaining the information in Huang Feng¡¯s hands, they are obviously more willing to trust their own companies. They also want to leave this opportunity to make big money to their domestic companies. At least, if they cooperate with domestic companies, they don''t have to worry about being controlled by others.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and the others want to occupy the world market. At present, there are still some difficulties. However, compared to before, the situation is much better. At least, they have now opened the door to many countries. Those countries also have a reputation. When they know that they can''t find out at all, it is time for their company to develop rapidly and occupy the entire market.

 2170 #2170 first practice shooting

    "Well, I know, I have not stopped the expansion of the company." Tang Jie said.


    Indeed, since the establishment of "Space-Time Auto" company, the scale of their company has been expanding, and it has never stopped, because from the beginning, their company has a high reputation and has a great reputation in the industry. Although the foreign market is somewhat hindered, they have been constantly expanding their market share in the domestic market, and the domestic market is still very large. Therefore, the scale of their company has not been able to meet the needs of the market.


    Therefore, the company has been developing and growing. Moreover, because their company has already gained a great reputation in the industry, many experienced and capable people in the industry have also come to invest one after another, which saves them. A lot of trouble.


    "In addition, when working with those people abroad, keep an eye on them. They didn''t care about you, right?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No, they are very polite, and when negotiating, they didn''t insist on too much." Tang Jie said: "However, I know their minds and won''t let them get rid of anything."


    Before, those foreign forces respected Huang Feng and Tang Jie very much, but after Huang Feng suddenly disappeared, they would think of sneaking into Huang Feng¡¯s villa and acquiring advanced technology in Huang Feng¡¯s hands, but On the bright side, they still approached Tang Jie as a normal businessman, and they did not embarrass Tang Jie, because they knew that the core information of the "Time and Space Automobile" company was still in Huang Feng¡¯s hands. It was Huang Feng who had the secret. As for Tang Jie, in their eyes, he was just a senior wage earner, and he would not know too many secrets, and Huang Feng would not let him know. Therefore, those people It didn''t mean to embarrass Tang Jie.


    In fact, Tang Jie now knows some of the core secrets of the "Time and Space Automobile" company. Although he does not know the other secrets of Huang Feng, he is after all the boss of the "Time and Space Automobile" company, Huang Feng. It will let him know some of the secrets of this company. However, Tang Jie is obviously not a stupid person. When he comes into contact with people from foreign powers, he also pays attention to it and doesn¡¯t say anything. He has been in the market for so many years, and he still understands the truth.


    And Huang Feng knew that after those people didn''t embarrass Tang Jie, he was relieved. He didn''t want other people to be implicated because of his own affairs. After all, other people didn''t have the same ability as his own.


    "Okay, if you do, I''m still very relieved." Huang Feng said.


    After that, the two talked about other things in the company. Most of the time, it was Tang Jie who was talking, Huang Feng was listening, and occasionally he would give two opinions. In general, Tang Jie did a good job, Huang Feng. Still very satisfied, there are not many places to comment.


    As the two of them were talking, it was already noon. Huang Feng left after having eaten in the cafeteria. It was a month away from reality. He needs to see his industry, and he has more than one industry. , So it still takes a lot of time.


    In the next two days, Huang Feng went to his various industries to wander around. In general, his various industries are developing well, he is still very satisfied, and everything is on the right track. Even if he does not go, his industries can develop steadily.


    In the past few days, with the help of other women, Mengyao has also learned a lot about the real world, and has gradually become familiar with the real life. It can be said that the life here is the same as before. The world is completely different.


    Here, what people are busy every day is not to cultivate and increase their personal strength, but how to make money and how to live. Here, there is no one who cultivates except for them. That is not the main rhythm of life.


    Therefore, after Mengyao gradually adapted to the life here, she also began to change. In the original world, she spent most of her time in martial arts and retreat, and she didn''t have much time to go out and play.


    After arriving here, she also shifted her focus from cultivation to life, and her whole person has changed a lot.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others were there, and there was not much panic in her heart.


    "Boom!"


    A burst of gunfire sounded on the training ground. Alvin was holding a gun, lying prone on the ground, and shooting at a distant target. The target was far away from him. Here, he can only It''s just a small spot from afar.


    However, Alvin shot attentively and was not affected at all.


    Soon, the results over there came out, all shots hit the target, and basically hit the dummy''s head.


    "Well, very good." Bernard walked to Alvin''s side and said lightly.


    Alvin stood up quite excitedly. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for him to hear praise from his monitor. In his memory, after such a long time, he has only heard it two or three times. Now, it is very rare that I can get his "very good" evaluation.


    "Squad leader, what shall we practice next? Shall we drive the spaceship?" Alvin said to Bernard.


    Bernard trains Alvin in many projects. Among these projects, Alvin likes the most. The one who is most interested is to drive a spaceship. After all, his dream is to have his own spaceship. Now speaking This dream is still far away. After all, the price of a spaceship is very expensive, and he simply cannot afford it now.


    However, even though he can''t buy a take-off ship yet, he can exercise his skills in flying a spacecraft. Moreover, it is not bad to be able to open a spaceship in a troop even if he still cannot own his own spacecraft.


    Therefore, what Alvin looks forward to every day is spacecraft training.


    "All day long, I always think about driving the spaceship, first practice shooting well." Bernard said unsmilingly.


    "Master, my shooting level is already very good. There is no need to continue to contact me?" Alvin said. When it comes to shooting level, he is quite proud. His training shooting time is not long, but the level The improvement is very fast, even the soldiers of the regular army stationed here, the shooting level is not much higher than their own.


    Moreover, he also received compliments from his squad leader for this. Obviously, even in the eyes of his squad leader, his shooting level is very good.


    "Where I have only learned, I dare to say that I am already quite good? I found that your skills have not improved much, but this mentality has exploded." Bernard said blankly.


    "It was pretty good." Alvin whispered.


    "Come on, let''s fight for a game. If you can hit me, I will let you train the spaceship. Drive as long as you want." Bernard said to Alvin.


    "Squad leader, this is what you said, you can''t go back." Alvin said quickly. He knew that his squad leader''s shooting skills were also very good, but he was more confident in his shooting level. He felt that after this time After practicing, I have improved a lot, and I will definitely be able to beat my monitor.


    "Huh, when did I repent?" Bernard said.


    "Squad leader, you are determined to lose." Alvin said confidently. After a period of contact, Alvin and Bernard have become familiar with each other. Although Bernard is usually unsmiling, Alvin Wen is no longer afraid of him.


    "Humph." Bernard just snorted.


    The two of them wear their own weapons and hold their weapons, and the competition begins.


    In the army, this kind of competition is normal. In many cases, the soldiers will be divided into two teams to conduct exercises. And they use bullets. Naturally, they cannot be real bullets. They are bullets for exercises. On the kind of special clothes, you can also give feedback at the first time, telling them whether they were shot, and whether they were injured or killed after being shot.


    Alvin dressed up confidently, thinking about defeating his squad leader. In this case, he could practice driving a spaceship. Normally, although Bernard would teach him to fly a spaceship, Alvin was obviously not satisfied. Training time, after all, what he likes most is training to drive a spaceship. Naturally, he hopes that the longer the training to drive the spacecraft, the better.


    However, a confident Alvin took a hit. After the game started, he knew how strong his squad leader was in shooting, although he knew his squad leader was in shooting before. The strength is very strong, but he did not expect that the other party is already so strong.


    Not long after the game started, Alvin was hit by his squad leader Bernard, and he was shot headshot by the opponent, naturally "dead", and until he died, he did not have See where Bernard was and when did he shoot.


    "It must be a coincidence, I will be able to find out next time." Alvin said unconvinced.


    "Come again." Bernard just faintly replied to him.


    The game started again. This time, Alvin was obviously more careful, shrinking his head and looking around.


    "Snapped."


    When Alvin was observing the surroundings and trying to find out where Bernard was, his forehead suddenly hurt. It was obviously hit by something. At this time, the sensors on his body were also clear. Tell him that it was the bullet used in the exercise that hit him.


    Alvin touched his forehead and looked around. He still didn''t see where Bernard was, which made him feel very depressed.

 2171 Chapter 2171 Act Again

    "Give up? No more?" At this time, Bernard was holding a gun in his hand, and slowly walked over. His face was still expressionless. Obviously, he was not happy because he won Alvin. .


    Alvin lowered his head dejectedly, and said, "I gave up."


    It¡¯s not okay if you don¡¯t admit defeat. Although he has just tried two games, he was killed directly in these two games. Even, in the end, he could not find out where Bernard was. If it was once, he would think that maybe It¡¯s just that Bernard¡¯s luck is good, and he is also unwilling. However, both times, and the other party only fired two shots and killed him twice in seconds. He is also a gunner, so he knows deeply. , How big is the gap between the two sides.


    Therefore, Alvin gave in very simply, and was convinced that he lost.


    "Squad leader, why is your marksmanship so powerful? I didn''t even see when you fired, and all of them must be hit by a single shot, which directly explodes my head. This is too powerful." Alvin looked towards Bernard said, eyes full of admiration.


    Alvin knew before that his squad leader was very powerful, but he did not expect that he would be so powerful. Therefore, in his heart, apart from a little frustration, he only worships his squad leader. The army is a strong worshiper. Here, as long as you are strong enough, you can gain the respect of others, and Bernard is obviously such a person.


    But, how can such a powerful person be the monitor of the cooking class?This is where Alvin can''t figure it out.


    "Why are you great here? Practice!" Bernard said: "I''m afraid of serious things in this world. Marksmen are fed by bullets. Your shooting talent is not bad, you can even say it is very good. However, if you don¡¯t practice more, even the best talent is useless."


    "I see, squad leader." Alvin said with some shame. Obviously, he also realized before that he was too proud before. It doesn''t matter if he is proud. It is not enough to be proud if he is not. Obviously it is not enough.


    "Practice hard. Your talent is higher than mine. As long as you are willing to endure hardships, your future achievements will definitely be higher than mine." Bernard said, "I know that you want to learn to drive a spaceship. Chance."


    "Thank you, monitor." Alvin said gratefully.


    Bernard nodded to Alvin, and then left.


    After Bernard left, Alvin stopped thinking about the spacecraft, and started to practice shooting. Now that the squad leader agreed to him, he believed that he would not have less time to drive the spacecraft in the future.


    Stimulated by this incident, Alvin now has no pride in his mind. He is focused on cultivating. In this way, even if he can go out when he has time to rest, he will not go out, just stay in the camp. Practice.


    Alvin¡¯s approach, in their opinion, is naturally no problem, especially Bernard, who is very pleased with Alvin¡¯s approach, but this has caused Angus and others.


    Although the last lurking plan failed, all the squad members that lurked in were annihilated, and even Angus was criticized, but they did not give up on the pursuit of the "space-time key", it is because of this Gems are too important for them.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not so easy to get this gem now. With what happened last time, Alvin¡¯s troops here are obviously more heavily guarded. Angus and others are from the Flame Wind Nation. Without starting a war, there is naturally no way to send a large number of troops here, so they can only send a small team to perform this task.


    However, the small group of teams, when the opponent is prepared, the probability of success is too low. After all, they have been stunned before. As long as the opponent is not a fool, they will definitely be vigilant. They want to do it again. Entering the camp is undoubtedly more difficult than before.


    The only good news is that the person named Alvin did not realize the importance of the gem. At the same time, the people in the fan country also did not know the value of the gem. Otherwise, once the senior officials of the fan country knew The value of that gem, I''m afraid, if Angus and others want to seize that gem, it will be even more difficult, even impossible.


    "This can''t go on, you have to think about it. This matter can''t be delayed anymore." After being urged by the boss again, Angus became annoyed.


    Because Alvin has been staying in the camp, in this way, although they have been guarding the periphery of the camp, they have never had a chance. This makes Angus very annoyed. Coupled with the constant urging of the people above, he also Anxious.


    "No, you have to send someone in again. If you delay it, something may happen." Angus and his assistant said.


    Although it is said that neither Alvin nor other people in the fan country realize the importance of that gem, but who knows what will happen over time, what if they know the special feature of that gem? do?


    Therefore, Angus can''t take the risk and continue to wait. At the same time, the pressure on him is increasing. The people above also want him to get the gem back as soon as possible.


    "However, the other party''s camp is now even more tightly guarded. It may not be easy to get the gems back." Angus'' assistant said.


    "It''s not easy to try." Angus said: "This time, I will select our most powerful special fighters from the Flame Wind Nation to perform this mission. The mission is still possible. After all, the other party''s camp is just It''s just an ordinary military camp. Last time, they didn''t prepare, and we were also a little careless. This time we are fully prepared and may succeed."


    "Moreover, even if it fails, as long as they keep the secret, and the other person doesn''t know that they are going for the gems, there will be no problem." Angus said.


    Angus thinks things very well. This time, he will send more powerful people to perform this task, and he will be more fully prepared. Moreover, even if it fails, as long as the people he sends do not reveal the secret, in fact For him, there is no loss. As long as the other party doesn''t know the secret, there are only a few dead on their side, which is not a big deal.


    "This can only be done." The assistant said.


    This assistant also knows the urgency of this matter. He knows the urgency of the above. He knows the pressure that his boss is now under. Therefore, it is not surprising that he will make this decision as a boss.


    "You go to make a list of suitable for this task for me now, this time I have to make a good selection." Angus said to his assistant, since he has decided to do it again, he does not want to delay any more time. , After all, the longer the delay, the easier it is for accidents.


    "Yes, I will do it now," the assistant said.


    Soon, a list appeared on Angus¡¯s desk. Angus had a relatively high status in the Flame Wind Nation. In addition, he was now in charge of the task of "space-time key". Therefore, the people above will provide him with a lot of convenience. It can be said that as long as they are from the Flame Wind Nation, as long as Angus is interested, he can dispatch. It is precisely because of this that Angus has confidence. Said that this time he has to make a good selection.


    The strength of the Yanfeng Nation is slightly stronger than that of the Fan Nation. In this time and space, although there is a powerful existence like a spaceship, the personal strength of the soldiers is still very much valued. Often only those with strong bodies and outstanding personal abilities will be important. Therefore, whether it is Yanfeng Nation or Fan Nation, the training of soldiers has never stopped.


    On the contrary, in terms of spacecraft, both countries only select a group of talented people. In this regard, they have strict training, while the other people''s training in personal combat quality is not slack in the slightest.


    Therefore, in this world, there are kings of soldiers and special forces. Sometimes, the damage caused by some powerful special soldiers performing missions is not less than the damage caused by those spaceships.


    Therefore, there is still a lot of room for Angus to choose, and this time he pays great attention to it. Therefore, the selection is particularly serious. As he said before, the last failure was due to the other party. However, their own reasons are also not small, that is, they did not pay too much attention to each other, only that it was just an ordinary camp, and did not care too much. Therefore, when choosing the person to perform the task , And not too serious.


    This time it¡¯s different. They know that the other party¡¯s camp seems to be stronger than the average camp. At the same time, the other party¡¯s security is definitely stronger than before. Therefore, when they are selected, they cannot If you are sloppy, you must be more serious.


    After some selection and testing, Angus finally determined ten candidates. Although he attaches great importance to this task, he also knows that there should not be too many people to perform the task. In that case, it is not conducive to it. Action, therefore, he insisted on the principle that the soldiers are expensive and not too expensive. Ten is enough. As long as they are more careful, they can still complete the task with confidence.


    Before leaving Yanfeng Nation, these ten people were all informed of the importance of this mission. Therefore, they all attached great importance to this mission.


    "Remember, their task is to bring that gem back to me no matter what the cost." Angus said to those people.

 2172 Chapter 2172 Another Way

    In the hearts of Angus and many senior officials of the Flame Wind Nation, the value of that gem is too high, and it is more important than the lives of these special soldiers. In order to obtain that gem, even if it is to sacrifice some people, it is worth it.


    "Yes!" the ten selected elite soldiers replied together.


    Angus nodded with satisfaction: "If you go this time, if you can complete the mission, I guarantee that you will each be upgraded by one level. If you fail and be captured, I hope you can keep your mouth on this mission. Not to mention, no matter what means the other party uses, they can''t tell the purpose of your mission this time, do you know?"


    "Understand!" Everyone responded in unison again.


    These selected people, from the moment they were selected, they understood the importance of this task, otherwise, the people above would not be selected among all the troops in the country.


    And being able to stand out from the many soldiers in the army, in their hearts, they are very proud, very proud, and have absolute confidence in their skills, they are confident to complete this task.


    And they know the importance of this task. As long as they successfully complete this task, their future development in the army is absolutely promising, because many high-level leaders are aware of this task, and this is important for their future development. , Are very good.


    Of course, they also remembered the words behind Angus. Obviously, this was a secret mission, not only to keep secrets internally, but also to keep secrets externally. If they were captured, they would have to keep secrets. Suicide is one way. After all, no one can guarantee that under the strict interrogation of Fan Nation, the secret can be kept, and only the dead can keep the secret the best.


    Believe that Angus also hoped that they would do this, but did not clearly say it.


    "Okay, get ready. After you''re ready, do it as soon as possible. After you set off, in order to avoid exposure, don''t have any contact with the outside world." Angus said.


    "Yes!" The ten soldiers saluted at the same time, and then turned around and went out together.


    "You said, can they succeed?" Angus said after the ten fighters went out.


    "It''s hard to say." The assistant standing next to Angus said: "The difficulty of this task is still not small, especially when the other party is wary. However, the people we sent this time are not mediocre. Hands, so there is still some chance of success."


    Angus nodded and said to himself: "I hope everything goes well, that gem is too important. If I can''t get it back, I''m afraid it''s me, it''s impossible to protect myself."


    Only a few high-level officials in Yanfeng Nation knew the importance of that gem. It was because this matter was too involved, and Angus was responsible for retrieving the gem. He knew the people above were concerned about this matter. Pay attention, if you can¡¯t retrieve the gem, the people above will definitely blame it. They won¡¯t care how difficult the task is. As long as they are unfavorable and can¡¯t retrieve the gem, they will definitely be. Be blamed.


    Therefore, Angus pays such attention to this matter, for the gem, and also for himself, otherwise, his current position may really not be preserved.


    The assistant did not speak. He knew how much pressure was on his boss at this time. In other words, these pressures were also pressure on himself. After all, he was Angus¡¯s assistant. Once Angus¡¯ position was not secured, he The position is also not preserved. No one will use the assistant left by his predecessor. This position is generally reserved for someone he can trust.


    Therefore, this assistant definitely does not want this mission to fail.


    "By the way, my lord, when we were investigating Alvin¡¯s identity, we discovered some of his relationships, which might be helpful." The assistant suddenly said to Angus. During this time, not only was Angus in Thinking of a way to solve this problem, this assistant has also been thinking of a solution. After all, this is also related to his future, and he can''t ignore it.


    Some time ago, after they knew that the "space-time key" was in Alvin¡¯s hands, they secretly investigated Alvin¡¯s life experience. Although they were not from Fan Nation, they wanted to investigate Alvin. His life experience is not too difficult. After all, the two countries, Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, sent spies to each other a long time ago, and it is not difficult to use these spies to investigate some intelligence.


    Therefore, some of Alvin''s life experience is not too difficult to investigate.


    "What''s the situation?" Angus asked. Now as long as it is a little helpful to the task, he dare not ignore it.


    "That Alvin is an orphan. He has no parents since he was a child and has been doing coolies on the dock for a living." said the assistant.


    "I know all of this." Angus interrupted.


    "Alvin has a good friend named Bill. He is now also serving in the army of Fan Nation." The assistant quickly turned to the topic: "The two have a good relationship. If you can use Bill to lead Alvin out of the barracks, The probability of our mission''s success is still great."


    Angus thought for a while, it is indeed the case. They find it difficult now, but it is because Alvin has been staying in the barracks, there are many soldiers around, they want to sneak in and kill Alvin silently. It is still difficult to steal gems.


    However, once Alvin leaves the barracks, it will be different. At that time, they only need to deal with Alvin alone. Alvin is just an ordinary person. He has just entered the army for a short time, and it is definitely not theirs. The opponent, any one of their team, can easily eliminate Alvin and steal the gem from his hand.


    Therefore, as long as they can get Alvin out of the barracks, their mission will be most successful.


    The problem is that Alvin doesn''t seem to want to leave the barracks. This is where their headaches are.


    And the person named Bill is Alvin¡¯s friend. If a good friend invites to get together, Alvin would definitely not refuse.


    "However, we are not familiar with that Bill. He and Alvin are good friends. Will he help us?" Angus said.


    "We can lure or threaten, in short, we can try something." The assistant said, in fact, he is not too sure about this. That Bill is different from Alvin. He will leave the barracks, so they These people still have a chance to reach Bill.


    It¡¯s just that when they come into contact with Bill, they may not be able to let the other party cooperate with them. It¡¯s easy to kill Bill, but they don¡¯t want Bill¡¯s life, but Bill¡¯s cooperation to draw Alvin out. It''s difficult.


    "Perhaps, that guy is a person who loves money, or maybe he is a person who is afraid of death. Anyway, we can all try and there will be no loss. It''s a big deal to kill one more person." The assistant said.


    "Well, yes, you can really try it." Angus thought for a while and said, indeed, they did nothing to lose. If Bill is willing to cooperate, it is good, if not, then they will Killing Bill easily is that it won''t delay things too much. After all, Bill is different from Alvin, and it won''t be too much trouble to kill him.


    "In addition, there is another person, his name is Cohen." The assistant continued.


    "He is also Alvin''s friend?" Angus asked.


    "No, on the contrary, he and Alvin were very uncomfortable. Alvin had hoped to serve in the fleet. It is precisely because of this Cohen''s insult that Alvin went to the current army and became a cook. Therefore, the relationship between the two is not good, very bad." The assistant said.


    "You mean, you can find a breakthrough from him?" Angus said.


    "Yes." said the assistant: "Bill may not be successful over there, and the team previously sent may not be successful either. One more method is always good."


    "Tell me what you think." Angus said.


    "This Cohen is obviously not pleasing to the eyes of Alvin. It just so happens that he has something to do with the army. Otherwise, it is impossible to transfer Alvin as a cook, and we have no way to start with Alvin, but, We can disclose some of Alvin¡¯s news to Cohen. If Cohen knew that Alvin had been very comfortable, he would surely be unhappy in his heart. At that time, he would definitely find a way to transfer Alvin to worse conditions. Where to go, and as long as Alvin leaves the barracks, then our opportunity will come.¡± The assistant analyzed.


    This assistant, obviously, has a detailed understanding of Alvin¡¯s situation, otherwise, he would not know the existence of Bill and Cohen, and now, when he feels that it is too difficult, he will Thought of starting from these two people.


    These two people, one is Alvin¡¯s friend and the other is Alvin¡¯s enemy. It can be said that they belong to two people in completely different camps. The methods used are different, although they are not completely sure of doing this. However, for them, this is indeed an opportunity, and what they lack is an opportunity now.


    "Well, you have a good idea. Tell the team members what you think immediately. Let them act according to your ideas. They decide what to do." Angus thought for a while and said, obviously, he still agrees with himself. As suggested by the assistant.


    They are indeed not sure that they can kill Alvin in the barracks, or take Alvin away. Therefore, there are two more methods. This is always a good thing. They have more hope of success. Now, every time Any hope of success is good.

 2173 Chapter 2173 Outstanding Talent

    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." The assistant replied, and then turned and went out to notify the special soldiers who were about to leave.


    And Alvin, who was training, obviously didn''t know, the actions against him were unfolding again, and all of this stemmed from the fact that he accidentally obtained the gray stone.


    Alvin has been taking the stone with him. Although he has studied the stone more than once, he has not discovered anything special about the stone. Alvin always thought, Perhaps this stone is just an ordinary stone, and there is nothing special about it.


    However, his instinct was to tell him that this stone may not be that simple, but he did not discover its special features. In addition, he has been carrying this stone all this time and has become used to it. Therefore, it has not been thrown away.


    During this period of time, Alvin has been sinking and practicing his marksmanship attentively, instead of being inattentive as before, only thinking about driving the spacecraft. Therefore, his marksmanship has improved very much during this period. After all, his talent in this area would have been much higher than others.


    And Bernard kept seeing all this in his eyes. He was very satisfied with Alvin. He didn''t even think that he was already hiding in this cooking class. God actually sent him such a soldier. If you don''t cultivate it well, I''m really sorry for God''s arrangement.


    Of course, even if he was satisfied with Alvin in his heart, Bernard did not show it on his face, but occasionally said something good to Alvin. As for the exaggeration, that is no, even rarely to Alvin. What a smiley face.


    In this regard, in addition to a poker face in his heart, Alvin is also used to it, and he can also feel it. Under Bernard¡¯s strict teaching, his shooting skills have improved greatly. Although he didn''t know, what was the use after his marksmanship was good.


    After all, from the day he entered the barracks, unlike Bill, Alvin only came with the idea of ??making money and practicing flying a spaceship. Unlike Bill, who wanted to be a general on the battlefield, Alvin only wanted to earn some money. Money, he has money to buy a spaceship of his own in the future, so he never thought about staying in the barracks for a lifetime. Sooner or later he would leave here. No matter how good marksmanship is, it won''t be of any use at the time.


    Of course, Alvin didn''t explain all this to Bernard. He could imagine how Bernard would reprimand himself if he said those things.


    "Anyway, I have been a soldier for three years, and after three years, I will go back." Alvin thought to himself.


    "Alvin come and rest for a while." Bernard shouted at Alvin.


    "Come here." Alvin put away the gun immediately and ran towards Bernard.


    "During this time, you have performed well. I will take you to practice driving the spaceship tomorrow." Bernard waited for Alvin to come to him and said to him.


    "Huh? Really? Great." Alvin jumped up happily.


    You know, in the past, Bernard would occasionally take him to practice flying a spaceship. However, since Bernard asked him to strictly train shooting, he has no chance to touch the spaceship again. In Bernard¡¯s words, , When did Bernard feel satisfied with his marksmanship, and when would he let himself go to fly the spaceship again.


    And now, Bernard took the initiative to say this. Obviously, his efforts during this period of time have not been in vain, and he has initially obtained Bernard¡¯s approval. Otherwise, this stubborn guy will never let himself touch The spaceship is off.


    "Of course." Bernard said: "However, during this period of time, your focus is still on shooting. Driving a spaceship is not a trivial matter. Every spaceship is expensive to build, especially the warships in the barracks. All ships are priceless, and if they are damaged a little, they will suffer a lot of losses. Therefore, every three or five years of training is not allowed to be operated at all. Therefore, it is impossible to rush to practice flying a spacecraft. , Just take the training slowly, your focus is still shooting now."


    Although there are spaceships and even mechas in this world, this is not to say that these things are completely universal, and everyone can own it, which is obviously impossible.


    Although some ordinary people can also own spaceships, the cost of each spaceship is still expensive, and it is not something ordinary people can own. What''s more, those civilian spaceships have no way to compare with those in the military in terms of performance. Yes, even so, those spaceships can''t be bought by anyone, otherwise, it won''t be Alvin''s lifelong dream.


    The warships in the army have combat missions. Therefore, in terms of performance and firepower, they are far more expensive than civilian ships. Therefore, soldiers will not be easily boarded for actual operations. It takes three or five years of training in the simulation warehouse to board the ship, and even at that time, it is still in the internship period. In the short term, it is still impossible to be a captain.


    Like Bill, from the time he entered the barracks, he was trained as a member of the fleet. The content of their usual training is related to the spacecraft, but it does not mean that they can be trained on the spacecraft. In the simulation cabin, and Alvin is the same. He also spends most of his time training in the simulation cabin, but occasionally goes to the spacecraft. This is because Bernard is there.


    Alvin doesn¡¯t know exactly what Bernard¡¯s identity is. However, when he saw that the general was polite to Bernard before, Alvin knew that Bernard¡¯s identity should be unusual, and that¡¯s because In this way, Alvin has the opportunity to train on real spacecraft. Of course, there are not many opportunities like this. Most of the time, he still trains in the simulation cabin.


    However, even if he was training in the simulation cabin, Alvin was very satisfied. He also knew that he was still a novice to piloting a spacecraft, and rushing on the spacecraft for actual operation was not necessarily a good thing.


    What makes Alvin even more happy is that Bernard trained him as a captain.


    You know, there are many positions on the spacecraft, such as watchmen, gunners, ship-based marines, and even simple handymen. A warship can have thousands of people, and there is only one captain. Don¡¯t look at it. Bill and the others have trained all knowledge about spaceships from the beginning, but not everyone can be a captain. Generally, after two or three years of training, they will choose excellent personnel from them and determine them as the ship. The long candidate target can then be trained as a captain.


    Alvin is different now. Bernard trained him as a captain from the beginning. Alvin quickly discovered this. He was very happy about this, even though it was After learning all the knowledge about the captain, he also estimated that he would not have the opportunity to fly a spaceship in the army. After all, he was only a cooking soldier. Obviously, there was no way to compare with those who had been trained in regular spaceships by Bill.


    However, Alvin didn¡¯t care about it. He had never thought about flying a spacecraft in the army. What he always wanted was to have a civilian spacecraft of his own. Although the performance of the spacecraft could not be comparable to military ones. In comparison, however, it is a piece of cake to drive a civilian spacecraft after you have learned how to drive and command a military spacecraft.


    Therefore, Alvin is now very serious about learning the relevant knowledge of the spacecraft, even if he is only training in the simulation cabin, he is not at all discouraged.


    Now that Bernard is going to take him to training, Alvin is naturally in high spirits. Of course, he also knows that the training of this spacecraft cannot be learned in one or two days, but as long as he can learn, he is already very satisfied. .


    Seeing Alvin''s smile, Bernard was also a little emotional.


    Bernard did not expect that he had already been transferred to the cooking class, and he could actually meet a soldier like Alvin, and he was still an unsculpted recruit, which made his heart cool and became hot again. , If there is a change of person, Bernard will not train the other party at all, just let the other party prepare the food every day, as for the training, he doesn''t bother to manage.


    But Alvin is different.


    Alvin looks like a very ordinary young man, but only Bernard knows his talent.


    Alvin¡¯s talent is not only manifested in shooting, but also in fighting, spacecraft driving and commanding, he has excellent talents. This is a talent that is far beyond ordinary people. This is also the reason why Bernard trained him. He did not want to see Alvin''s talent was wasted, otherwise, he would not waste energy to train the opponent if he replaced it with an ordinary person.


    However, Alvin doesn¡¯t seem to know this. He doesn¡¯t seem to realize that his talent is far beyond ordinary people. He is the seedling of the best soldier. Bernard also knows Alvin¡¯s dream, and Alvin I have been thinking about leaving the army and seeing my dreams. This is not a wise decision in Bernard''s view. Therefore, Bernard has been thinking about how to keep Alvin in the army.


    In any case, Bernard did take Alvin to train the spacecraft-related things, and when he entered the simulation cabin, Alvin was like a different person, becoming extremely active and serious. This is different from the previous training. Shooting is two completely different states. When training shooting, Alvin also needs to be supervised and reminded by Bernard, and here, he is fully active in training.

 2174 Chapter 2174 Who is there

    In this time and space, the technology of making spacecraft is already very advanced, but because of the relatively few materials and high prices, this has led to the fact that the cost of spacecraft has been high, but this does not affect the technology of the spacecraft. And performance development.


    And Alvin had seen a spaceship before, and even boarded a spaceship more than once. After all, he had been discussing life at the dock before. Those interstellar scavengers and some runners all had their own spacecraft, and Alvin I have also boarded those spacecraft more than once to carry cargo.


    However, before entering the army, he had only seen civilian spaceships. It was not until after entering the army that he had the opportunity to board a military spacecraft. The gap between the two is still very obvious.


    The first is technology. Military spacecraft obviously have greater advantages in technology, and their various performances are far superior to civilian spacecraft. Secondly, in terms of weaponry and equipment, they are also ahead of civilian spacecraft.


    Civilian spaceships can also be equipped with weapons, especially those of interstellar scavengers. They fly in space for a long time and will encounter some interstellar bandits. Obviously, they cannot do without weapons.


    However, the weapons on the civilian spacecraft are obviously not comparable to those used by the military. There is a huge gap between the two sides. During this period, Alvin also used the few chances to board the spacecraft to get familiar with the military. The weapons on the spacecraft, and some other equipment.


    Alvin had an extraordinary talent in spacecraft piloting and commanding, and he was also very interested in it. Therefore, in these few opportunities to board a spacecraft, Alvin already had an experience with military spacecraft. After a lot of understanding, he believes that as long as he is familiar with the various operations of these military spacecraft, it will be much easier to drive the civilian spacecraft by himself in the future.


    Alvin always felt very fast during the spacecraft training. The day passed quickly. Although he had been bored in the simulation chamber with not a lot of space, Alvin did not feel the slightest irritability. On the contrary , When Bernard reminded him to go back, he still had a sense of unfinished intention.


    "Squad leader, when shall we come here again?" Alvin asked Bernard on the way back.


    "As long as your shooting skills meet my requirements, there is no problem you want to come every day." Bernard said, he fixedly looked at Alvin with a look of expectation and said: "The premise is that you can reach me. Requirements."


    "The squad leader can rest assured, I will work hard to practice shooting, and I will be able to quickly meet the squad leader''s requirements." Alvin said.


    In order to get more exposure to spaceship training, Alvin doesn''t mind investing more energy in shooting training, although he hasn''t felt any use for practicing those shooting until now.


    Bernard was noncommittal about Alvin¡¯s words. He knew in his heart that with Alvin¡¯s talent, if he really trained shooting hard, his level would improve quickly, just like the previous period, and he would meet his own requirements. It''s not too difficult.


    After the two returned to the camp, they began to prepare dinner. After all, they are still cooks. Although Bernard''s identity should be a bit special, as long as he does not leave here, he is a cook. Prepare food for the troops in this camp.


    Of course, because of the previous events, now there is no soldier who is not long-eyed and dares to make trouble in the cafeteria, even if the cafeteria¡¯s meal is late or it is not delicious, no one dares to say anything. After all, No one is a fool, and everyone knows that Bernard is no ordinary person.


    After the meal, Alvin did not rest, but went to the playground alone to practice. Although his dream is to have his own spacecraft and drive his own spacecraft around, but this does not mean that he is I don''t pay much attention to my own body. In fact, no matter what type of fighter you are, the requirements for physical fitness are quite high. Naturally, the stronger the better.


    Bernard stood in the shadow of the playground, looking at Alvin who was exercising on the playground, with a satisfied smile on his face. Such a smile would not be shown in front of Alvin, but In this place no one saw, he didn''t mind showing his appreciation for Alvin.


    In fact, Bernard knew that they were all training in the spacecraft during the day and there was not much rest time at all. In addition, when he came back at night to cook for the troops, Alvin should be very tired. Is.


    However, Alvin did not go to rest, but came here to train for himself, which made Bernard admire him even more.


    "It''s a pity that this kid is not a soldier with talent and willing to endure hardship." Bernard looked at Alvin on the playground and said to himself.


    Bernard knows some of Alvin¡¯s thoughts clearly, but since he knew Alvin¡¯s talent, he never thought of letting Alvin go. He felt that Alvin should belong to the army. He will become a good soldier or even a good general in the future. It is very possible for him to expand his territory and become a lord.


    And now, seeing Alvin still working so hard, he even more didn''t want to let Alvin leave.


    But at this moment, Alvin, who was training, suddenly stopped, fixedly looking at the woods outside the playground, as if watching something.


    At the beginning, Bernard didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. He thought that Alvin was too tired, so he wanted to take a break, but soon he discovered that Alvin¡¯s appearance is not It''s like taking a break, but like finding something.


    "Who? Who is there?!" Alvin shouted at the shadow.


    The playground of this camp is on the periphery of the entire camp, and it is only separated from the outside world by a two- to three-meter-high barbed wire fence. Therefore, from here, you can completely see the situation outside the playground.


    When Bernard looked at Alvin, he obviously found something. Bernard immediately became serious, his whole body jumping tightly.


    But at this time, the dark place outside is very quiet, because it is very dark and there is not enough light, so from here, it is not possible to see exactly what is there.


    In fact, in that shadowy grove, there were a dozen people lying prone there, wearing black night clothes and masks on their faces, but their hands and backs There are weapons. Obviously, these people are not pedestrians passing by accidentally, but come prepared.


    These people are the squad that came from Yanfeng Nation. In recent years, between Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, spies have often infiltrated each other. Therefore, these people from Yanfeng Nation want to sneak into Fan Nation. , It¡¯s not a difficult thing, not to mention that they are here, there are some inner oughts, it is not difficult to want to hide here.


    But the difficulty is how to sneak into this camp, steal Alvin silently or kill him, anyway, their goal is the gem, Alvin''s life and death, they don''t care.


    However, it is not easy to find Alvin''s location in the camp. After all, they are in this camp, but they have no inner place.


    And tonight, they just lurked here and observed outside to see if there was an opportunity. If not, they would prepare and go back first to find a suitable opportunity. If there is no opportunity, they can only come from Bill And Cohen, these two people figured out a way.


    However, people like them did not expect that they were only secretly observing here, just because one of them had a slightly larger hands, and was discovered by the person who was training on the playground. You know, around this camp, There are sentries, none of them found them, but the person on the playground saw them.


    "Head, what should I do?" one of the team members whispered. Although they are from different units, when they act together, they must have a temporary command. As soldiers, they all understand that if there is no unified command. If they do, the ten of them are just a mess, they have no executive power at all, and it is basically impossible to complete the task.


    Therefore, before they left Yanfeng Nation, they chose a temporary commander. This person is the strongest among them and the best commanding ability. Of course, everyone is the trump card in each team, and they are all high-hearted. It is difficult for the arrogant generation to truly convince people. Fortunately, this command is only a temporary command. Otherwise, they will not agree so easily.


    "Wait, maybe he is scamming us, maybe he didn''t find us." Dawn said, he was the temporary commander of this team.


    Everyone was lying on their stomachs quietly, no longer making any movement.


    "Someone, come out quickly!" Alvin over there did not give up, did not approach, and did not move away.


    "Head, you can''t go on like this, if he shouts down, it will alarm those sentries." Another said.


    Dawn looked at Alvin tightly, because of the distance, he didn''t see it very clearly, but it seemed that the other party really found them, rather than cheating them.


    "Withdraw first," Dawn said.


    They came here tonight to see if there is a chance to lurch in. If there is a chance, they will go in, but look for Alvin, if there is no chance, they will leave first.


    And now, they haven''t started the action yet, some people have discovered them. Obviously, the action tonight can only be cancelled first and left here first.

 2175 Chapter 2175 Bernard shot

    "and many more!"


    Just before the members of this team were preparing to find them at the outposts in this camp, when they first evacuated, a member of the team suddenly stopped the crowd in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong? What''s your opinion?" Dawn frowned.


    Dawn was able to be elected as this temporary commander. He must have the ability. He is usually a proud man. In his opinion, he is more than enough to be the temporary commander. There is no problem at all. The result was quite thrilling before. He was appointed as the temporary commander, which made him feel a little unhappy.


    Moreover, Dawn also saw that even though he was elected as the temporary commander, some people in the team were unconvinced with him in their hearts. Dawn also saw this. However, everyone was able to complete the task. , But did not break this point, but on the way, some people did not obey their orders very much, even if they listened to them, when they did, they also expressed their unwillingness.


    Dawn was naturally dissatisfied with this, but he did not expect that he had already ordered the retreat at this time. As a result, some people refuted himself in public and refused to obey the order. This made Dawn even more unhappy, and he was thinking about it. , Is there a chance to show these disobedient people a little bit of color?


    The person seemed to have seen Daun¡¯s discomfort, but he didn¡¯t care, as if he didn¡¯t see it. In fact, in his heart, he did feel dissatisfied with Daun as a temporary commander. These people, Which one is not like a soldier in their respective troops?As a result, now that they have to listen to other people''s commands, they are naturally unhappy and unwilling. If it were not for the task, they would have even made a gesture with Dawn.


    However, this time he spoke out not to refute Daun''s face, but because he had other discoveries.


    "Look, does the person on the playground look like our target person this time?" The vocal man pointed to the playground and said to Alvin, who was still looking here.


    Although their goal this time is the gem of the "space-time key", the gem is still in Alvin''s body. Therefore, if they want to take the gem, they must first find Alvin. Therefore, Alvin is There is nothing wrong with their target person.


    After hearing this man¡¯s words, other people quickly turned around again, lay there, and watched the man on the playground carefully. Even Dawn was no exception. At this time, he didn¡¯t care about his grudge against the soldier in his heart. The task is the most important thing. As long as this important task is completed, people like them are destined to be successful in the future. If they fail to complete the task, their future will be affected.


    The members of this team know this very well in their hearts, so even if they are dissatisfied with Daun being the temporary commander, they will not have conflicts at this time. After all, this task is too important, and Daun is the same. Even if it is to teach these people, it is after completing the human task.


    The most important thing is that everyone understands that completing the task is the most important thing.


    Before coming, everyone naturally saw Alvin¡¯s portrait from Angus. They didn¡¯t know what Alvin looked like. They couldn¡¯t perform the task at all. Therefore, everyone knew clearly in their minds. , What does Alvin look like.


    At this time, because Alvin wanted to see what was going on in this small forest, he involuntarily walked towards this small forest. In this way, he was closer to Dawn and the others. En et al. At this time, I can see the person''s appearance more clearly.


    As soon as they saw Alvin¡¯s appearance, Dawn and the others became slightly excited. Before coming, they learned about the difficulty of this mission from Angus, and they were also prepared in their hearts. They just came tonight. Just step on it.


    However, they did not expect that a person they met here would be their target person. This was a coincidence. And, more importantly, that Alvin was not far away from them at this time. At the same time, Alvin¡¯s side, no one else was there, only Alvin alone!


    God helps me too!


    Everyone thought with excitement. It seems that they have seen that they have completed the task, and that they have been praised by Angus and other bigwigs, and the future of themselves and others has also become bright.


    "It''s him!" Dawn said with certainty after confirming it several times to himself.


    And no one else refuted him, because at this time, they had already recognized Alvin''s identity.


    "Our luck is really good. We ran into the target person so smoothly." One of the team members said, with a smile unconsciously on his face.


    The target person was found, and Wei was found under this situation. They felt that most of the task had been completed.


    "Go on, take down the target person, but leave quickly!" Dawn looked at Alvin and whispered to the people around him.


    The situation at the moment is obviously very suitable for them to act. The target person is right in front of them, and there is only one person. They are sure that they will take Alvin away before the others in the camp react.


    As long as Alvin was hijacked, they would be able to learn the whereabouts of the gem from Alvin¡¯s mouth, and the following things would become simple.


    Naturally, other people had no opinion on Dawn¡¯s order. Originally, they had planned to complete it. As a result, they discovered that the person who trained separately was actually their target person. Since this, they are naturally Did not give up the mission, the meaning of leaving here.


    So, a few people did not advance and retreated, and rushed to the edge of the steel wire. The two people skillfully took out the tools. After only two breaths, they cut out a big hole that allows people to pass through. After that, everyone passed through this big hole. , Rushed to Alvin on the playground.


    At this time, Alvin did not realize the danger. Although he just felt that there seemed to be some movement in the small wood outside, he was not sufficiently vigilant and thought it was something small. Animals, at that time, he just wanted to go ahead and see what happened.


    However, before he got close to the barbed wire completely, he saw a few people rushing out of the small forest. After that, just blinking his eyes, he cut the barbed wire, and then those people rushed in. .


    Seeing this scene, even though Alvin was dull, he realized that the situation was not good. He thought that some time ago, some people had broken into the camp. Although they had been killed, they were still still there. Don''t know their purpose.


    And these people in front of them, I don''t know if they are in the same group, but their behavior is the same. At this time, entering the barracks in this way obviously did not come with a friendly attitude.


    Alvin immediately began to call for help, also reminding the sentry, and the sentry in the distance was indeed the first time he heard his shouting, and then, the whistle spread throughout the camp, but that sentry was a little far away from here. It¡¯s not realistic to rush here. Alvin saw a group of people rushing towards him. He didn¡¯t impulsively fight each other to death or death. Instead, he turned and ran. At this time, he stayed to fight with those people, obviously not. Wise choice.


    However, Alvin quickly realized a lot, those people were chasing him, and they all took out their guns, and their guns were pointed in their own direction.


    After seeing this scene from the corner of his eye, Alvin smiled bitterly. It''s okay to be so late. If you have to practice more, let''s practice more. You have to be more nosy, and you have to go to the wall to see what is going on and force the other person Is it out?


    Moreover, Alvin was also annoyed that he was not vigilant enough. He had clearly discovered the strangeness there before, so he could leave first, call other people, and then go together to see what happened.


    As a result, I was so stupid and bold, and passed by alone, now it''s okay, I was stared at?At such a close distance, with so many people on the other side, Alvin felt that he was really dangerous this time.


    "Pop!" With a gunshot, Alvin was taken aback by the gunshot. He thought that the person behind him shot himself, but soon he found that something was wrong, he was not shot, and , The gunfire came from the front of his side, not from behind him.


    "what!"


    There was a sound behind him this time, but it was not a gunshot but a scream. Obviously, the shot just didn''t hit someone behind him.


    "Hurry up, come here!" Bernard''s voice came from the front of Alvin.


    Alvin looked for his reputation. The workers saw Bernard standing there with a gun in his hand. Obviously, Bernard had fired the shot just now.


    Seeing Bernard appeared, Alvin was overjoyed, and he was a little flustered. At this time, he also calmed down and quickly turned around and ran towards where Bernard was. Bernard was there, Alvin¡¯s. I feel more at ease.


    And Dawn and others, at this time, also found Bernard in the shadow of the corner. Before, their attention was attracted by Alvin. After all, they suddenly found the goal they wanted, and, They are still so close and there is no one around. Of course, they want to catch Alvin as soon as possible. Therefore, they have not observed the surrounding environment carefully. Besides, the place where Bernard is is just a corner. In this way, Dawn and others hadn''t found Bernard before.


    And now, they naturally knew, and one of them was injured by Bernard.

 2176 Chapter 2176 Alvin Injured

    Bernard had been watching Alvin''s training before. Because of the distance and angle, he could not spot the group of people outside the barbed wire in advance. However, Alvin''s strangeness caused his alertness. He knew. Alvin is not only talented in shooting and flying spaceships, but also excellent in observation and intuition.


    Therefore, when Bernard saw Alvin''s appearance, he knew that he might have discovered something, and then stared at Alvin. Therefore, the first time Dawn and others appeared, he also discovered the other party.


    Alvin cannot wear a gun at any time, but for Bernard, this is not a big problem. In fact, there is a pistol on Bernard''s body at any time, which he has cultivated for many years. This habit saved Alvin¡¯s life today.


    "He''s here!" A member of Dawn''s team pointed to Bernard and said.


    "Leave him alone." Dawn also looked at Bernard and said, "Leave that target first!"


    In the distance, because of the previous whistle and Bernard''s gunshot, the entire camp has awakened from the silence, and more and more soldiers began to rush here.


    Therefore, Dawn knew that they didn¡¯t have much time. They wanted to take Alvin quietly. It has become impossible. Simply, they don¡¯t hide and tuck them anymore. They just need to take Alvin away. Wen, then, even the people in the alarmed camp, they don''t care.


    Hearing Dawn¡¯s orders, the people under his staff, at this time, all took out their guns and aimed at Alvin. Before, they carried guns, but they were afraid of alarming the people in the camp. If they didn''t shoot, they wouldn''t shoot if they didn''t have a last resort, and now it was the time they thought it was a last resort. At this time, if they didn''t shoot again, I''m afraid Alvin would have to run away.


    However, they still don¡¯t know much about Alvin. Alvin grew up from the snacks of Baijiafan. Later, he was a beggar for a period of time and was chased by others. Therefore, he had no experience of escape. Less, not only the speed, but also various positions when running, which directly caused the shooting by Dawn and others, and did not achieve much effect.


    "Is this guy''s loach? Why is it so slippery?" said Dawn''s team members.


    Indeed, the marksmanship of these people is not bad, and they are not too far away from Alvin at this time, so they are very confident that they can hit Alvin, but the result is that so many bullets are shot out. Now, Alvin is still running away alive and well.


    You know, the people in the camp were already alarmed at this time and all ran towards them. If they don''t hurry up, they will have no chance.


    Dawn did not speak. He chased Alvin while firing the gun calmly. At this time, Dawn¡¯s calm mentality came into play. Although they have not hit Alvin until now, Dawn was not as impatient as the other team members, he still shot in an orderly manner, and kept his eyes fixed on Alvin''s back.


    And this is the reason why the people above have arranged Dawn as the temporary commander. Everyone is not bad in strength. They are all in the middle. In this case, the mentality is very important. And obviously, Dawn There are advantages in this respect.


    "Snapped!"


    There was another gunshot, and another bullet was shot out by Dawn. The difference is that when the bullet flew out, Dawn instinctively felt that his bullet would not be as innocent as those before. After all, he felt that his bullet could hit Alvin.


    Sure enough, after the bullet flew out, Alvin in front of him suddenly staggered and almost fell to the ground. However, although he did not fall, his running speed was obviously slower and his movements were not as flexible as before. Up.


    Hit it!


    Members of the ten-man team, including Dawn, saw Alvin¡¯s situation and knew that he was shot, and the shot should be his left leg. It can be seen that Alvin¡¯s left leg was obviously missing. It was flexible before.


    While secretly admiring Daun, the team members, at this time, no longer complained with emotion. They were ready to shoot at Alvin. They were not going to kill Alvin. In that case, they would not find the "Time Space Secret". "Key", Alvin''s life is not important, it doesn''t matter whether he is dead or not, what they want is the gem.


    Therefore, they couldn''t let Alvin die before they got the gem, so the others, like Dawn, put their targets on Alvin''s lap.


    Alvin''s movements were a lot slower than before. In addition, those who came from Yanfeng Nation had good marksmanship. So, just blinking his eyes, he shot another shot in each of his legs.


    Alvin, who had been shot three times in a row, was completely lying on the ground. There was no way to escape. The only thing he could do was to keep praying that Bernard could come to rescue him while wailing.


    Dawn and the others saw that Alvin had fallen to the ground and stopped running, so they stopped shooting, but ran towards Alvin, trying to capture Alvin alive.


    And Bernard did not give up shooting during this period of time. His shooting level was not low. During this period, he also injured a person on the side of Dawn and others again. However, before Dawn and others came, I was repeatedly reminded by Angus to let them seize the gem at all costs. So now, even if someone is shot and injured, Dawn and others have no intention to give up or even put their minds on On Bernard''s body, they kept shooting at Alvin, and their shooting had an effect, and Alvin had been knocked to the ground.


    Bernard also saw that these people seemed to be coming at Alvin, and they had to catch Alvin. So, after discovering this, Bernard shot at Dawn and others at the same time. Also moving to Alvin''s side.


    The goals of the two parties are the same. They both moved with Alvin as the target. However, it is obvious that Dawn and others are closer to Alvin. In this regard, Dawn and others are also slightly relieved. It seems that this Although there were some ups and downs in the task, it was still possible to complete it.


    And once this task is completed, the future development of these people is absolutely boundless.


    "Fuck!"


    However, just as Dawn and the others were dreaming about a better life in the future, while moving quickly toward Alvin, there was a sudden fierce gunfire. The target of these gun bullets was theirs. Wait for someone!


    Dawn and the others looked up, only to find that the soldiers in the camp had already reacted during the time they were shooting at Alvin and pursuing them. They did not rectify and rushed together. A group of more than a dozen teams ran over first. At this time, although they did not run in front of Dawn and the others, they had already pulled the distance between the two parties into the shooting range.


    "What kind of team is this? Why do you react so quickly?" Dawn and the others thought suspiciously while avoiding bullets.


    Although they had alarmed the people in the camp before, but when Daun and others wanted to come, it took a while for the soldiers in these camps to get here from hearing the gunshots, and this time was enough for them to Alvin was taken away, and as long as Alvin was taken away, they were confident to avoid these people.


    However, they miscalculated the reaction speed of the soldiers in this camp. The reaction speed of these people was obviously much faster than they expected. It took less time to get here than they expected. a lot of.


    Dawn and others were originally soldiers kings in their respective units, so they soon understood that the soldiers in this camp were obviously not ordinary soldiers, and ordinary soldiers could not have such a fast reaction speed. Then, this one The team cannot be an ordinary team.


    However, it is too late to think of these now. The dozen or so people who rushed out of the camp rushed toward this side while constantly shooting at them, and even a kind of pushing them up. Feeling humble.


    "Head, what should I do?" a team member asked.


    Now that they are in a dilemma, Alvin is not far away from them. They can also catch Alvin before those people arrive. However, if they do that, their loss here will not be small, and even appear. Most of the casualties are not impossible.


    Moreover, they want to take Alvin away, not kill him. Therefore, it is equivalent to one more burden. If they want to take Alvin out of here, obviously they can''t get up quickly. In that case, they will soon They will be surrounded by people coming from behind. At that time, if they want to go out again, I am afraid it will be very difficult. Even if they have Alvin in their hands as a hostage, they are not sure that they can leave completely. The soldiers in the camp are unusual, and it is very possible that some sharpshooters are there.


    And if they want to give up Alvin, it is not too late for them to leave now, because they are already very close to the barbed wire and they can easily rush out, but they are about to catch Alvin, and the distance between the two parties is only ten meters. , Just gave up, and they were not reconciled in their hearts.


    Dawn quickly weighed it in his heart, and then came to the conclusion that once they move on, they are not sure that they will be able to leave here alive, although Angus has repeatedly said to them before, at any cost. They are not afraid of sacrifice to obtain gems, but if everyone is dead, the task will be meaningless and it will definitely fail.

 2177 Chapter 2177

    "withdraw!"


    Although I was very reconciled in my heart, the goal was not far in front of him, but after a simple weighing, Dawn had to make such a decision. They are in the past and they were able to catch Alvin. However, there is no way to take Alvin away. When the time comes, the mission will also fail. Therefore, it is better to retreat now. As long as the people are still alive, they will still have a chance.


    "No, no withdrawal!"


    However, what Daun didn''t expect was that after he issued the order to retreat, someone actually opposed it clearly.


    Daun looked at the man, his eyes exuding murderous aura, but that person was not afraid, he thought that his strength was not worse than Daun, if Daun really shot him, it is not certain who wins and who wins. .


    "I said retreat! I am the temporary commander of this team, you all have to listen to my orders!" Dawn said while looking at the other party in a bad tone.


    "Can''t withdraw." Faced with Dawn''s threat, the man said firmly without retreating: "Before he came, General Angus said that we should get the gem at all costs. Now the goal is not far in front of us, and we cannot give up this opportunity."


    "Can you take him away? It''s useless if you don''t take it away!" Dawn said.


    Seeing that the people in the camp were getting closer and closer to them, Daun became more anxious in his heart. If he doesn''t leave, I''m afraid they won''t be able to leave if they want to.


    "No matter so, this is our best opportunity. We must give it a try." The man insisted: "If we can''t grasp the goal this time, our chances will be even slimmer next time. If the final task fails, , We all know what the consequences will be."


    Others were still watching the show. After all, they weren¡¯t in a team. Now that someone arguing with Dawn, instead of dissuading them, they are watching the show. Anyway, they are facing both of them. No good feelings, no friendship.


    However, after hearing that person talk about the consequences of mission failure, some people were a little shaken. Indeed, although Angus did not tell them clearly, they all knew in their hearts that once the mission failed, their military career would Basically, there will be no development in the future.


    Therefore, this task is very important to everyone.


    "As long as we are still alive, there is still a chance, and we can think of other ways, but if we die here, there really is no chance. I don¡¯t care about life or death, but if I can¡¯t complete the task, that¡¯s right. Our Yanfeng Nation is a great loss. You should all know that General Angus attaches great importance to that gem. Obviously, it is not an ordinary gem." Dawn said.


    Looking at the enemies approaching, Dawn finally said: "I''ll say it again, retreat first, and then think of bibimbap. If anyone wants to stay, I have no objection."


    After finishing speaking, Dawn looked at Alvin who was lying on the ground again, and a trace of unwillingness flashed in his eyes. After that, he turned his head and left without any hesitation. Now that he has decided to do it, Dawn is not a muddy person. .


    After Daun left, several people left with Daun. They did not unconditionally obey Daun¡¯s orders, but because they also understood that Daun¡¯s words made sense, as long as they were still alive, There is still a chance to complete the task.


    However, not everyone thinks that way. The opportunity is right in front of us. Just give up. Not everyone can make it bigger. Some people are not worried. The first person who opposed the withdrawal is counted as one. The two did not leave either.


    "Dawn, that coward, I will definitely report this to the top when I go back this time." The first objector said, he looked at the other two remaining people and said: "It is enough for the three of us. Now, as long as the target is taken away, the credit for this task will be the three of us. The others will not only have no credit, but will also be punished."


    The other two have the same mindset as this one. One of them is unwilling to give up the task, and in addition, it is not without the idea of ??seeking wealth and wealth.


    Now, Dawn has left with people, and there are only three of them left here. If they can complete the task, then, the above rewards will definitely not be less, especially under the background of Dawn and others. The credit for the three of them is even greater.


    "Okay, done it." The other two said at the same time.


    "Time is running out, you two will cover me and I will grab the target." said the first person who opposed the evacuation before.


    "Good!" The other two said without hesitation.


    After that, the two of them shot frantically at the people who came from a distance. This time, they were fully prepared. Therefore, in terms of weapon equipment, they were also fully prepared. Now they are fully deployed. For a time, It is also full of firepower and power.


    The other person took advantage of this opportunity, bent over, lowered his head, and ran to Alvin¡¯s side. Although two team members were helping to cover, there were still a lot of bullets hitting his side and splashing. After a lot of mud, the man gritted his teeth and ran with his head covered, not daring to stop in the slightest.


    At this time, Dawn and the others had already got out of the barbed wire and were outside the camp. He turned around and looked at the situation inside and whispered, "Stupid!"


    He could guess the minds of those three people more or less, but in his heart, he did not think that these three people could succeed. The soldiers in the camp knew that they were much better than ordinary soldiers, not to mention, besides There is also a person with a high level of shooting, who is also shooting at them. Even if they can catch Alvin, what about it?Can you leave alive?


    Dawn didn¡¯t feel that the three of them could succeed. However, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he watched over there. They were already outside the camp. It was much easier to retreat, so he I don''t mind staying a little longer.


    Although it was the first time for the remaining three people to cooperate like this, due to the tacit understanding between the masters, their cooperation was not bad. The two people used firepower to suppress crazy, although they could not completely suppress the camp. Those people, however, also created a lot of opportunities for another person.


    And the other person, who was the first person to oppose the evacuation, unexpectedly ran to Alvin¡¯s side at this time, and when he got to Alvin¡¯s side, he clearly felt the bullet that was shot at him. Less, obviously, those people in the camp were also afraid that the bullet would accidentally injure Alvin.


    Seeing this situation, the man was overjoyed. He grabbed Alvin on the ground, wanted to use him as a hostage, and then evacuated from here. As long as they left here, their mission was mostly completed, and their future would be reduced Become bright.


    At this time, the man¡¯s attention was on the soldiers in the camp who came after him, but he did not pay too much attention to Alvin on the ground. Alvin has been lying on the ground for a while, and has been crying for help. At that time, there is no longer any threat.


    Therefore, when the man caught Alvin, he didn¡¯t even look at Alvin. He was still looking at the soldiers in the camp that were getting closer and closer. However, he didn¡¯t see it. When approaching Alvin, Alvin''s face, which was pale because of the injury, showed a trace of cruelty.


    Alvin had no parents since he was a child. He grew up eating a hundred schools of food. After he grew up, he worked as a beggar and coolie. Although he is still a kind person, he is also a cruel person. He is in pain, but he has not yet reached the point where it is completely intolerable. The reason why he was so exaggerated before is that one is to hope that the people in the camp can come and save him quickly, and the other is to confuse Daun and others. .


    Alvin can feel that these people are not trying to kill themselves, but to capture themselves alive, so that they can see it in the direction they are aiming at. Therefore, Alvin feels that Dawn and others will come and grab themselves. And pretending that he was seriously injured was to let them relax. Although he didn''t know if he could get out of it safely, this was a way for him to protect himself when he was in danger. Without much thought, this decision was made.


    And now it seems that this decision seems to have had an effect. At least, when this person was arresting himself, he didn''t take himself to heart and didn''t care about himself at all, and this was his opportunity!


    Alvin suddenly drew a dagger from his waist. This dagger was used for self-defense. Before, when he was in danger and was hit by a bullet, he didn¡¯t drew this dagger. That¡¯s because, He knew that at that time, even if he took out this dagger, it would not be of any use. It would not hurt Daun and the others. Therefore, there was no intention to take it out. When people were bewildered, they all thought that Alvin didn''t have any self-defense.


    In fact, Alvin, who has lived a precarious life since he was a child, is extremely concerned about this kind of self-defense, because he knows that he has no parents caring, no one else cares, if he doesn¡¯t pay attention anymore. , Then, he is very likely to be exposed to the streets one day, so, from a long time ago, Alvin has the habit of carrying a dagger with him. This habit, even in the barracks, has not changed, and, Bernard, who he spends day and night with, didn''t even know about it, which shows how well Alvin has done confidential work on this matter.

 2178 Chapter 2178 Surprise

    When Alvin drew out the dagger, no one around him noticed it. No matter it was Bernard or the three of the Dawn team, none of them saw Alvin drew out a dagger. In their opinion, Alvin has been seriously injured and completely lost his threat. He can only be slaughtered. If he wants to get out of danger, he can only rely on Bernard and the people in the camp to rescue him.


    Even Bernard thought so.


    However, Alvin, who has been an orphan since he was a child, understands a truth. It is better to rely on himself than on others. Even if the other person is really good to him, it may not be completely reliable. Therefore, in the eyes of others, Alvin can only rely on When Bernard and the soldiers in the camp, what Alvin was thinking about was relying on his own strength to get out of the current predicament.


    After Alvin pulled out his dagger, a cruel look flashed across his face. Regardless of his physical pain, he slammed into the squad member of the Flame Wind Nation. The man didn¡¯t realize that his greatest danger at this time was not those far away. The camp soldier, but in his opinion, Alvin who is not threatening.


    "what!"


    A scream came from the mouth of the team member, and that person instantly realized that he had been attacked, but the first thing he thought of was not that Alvin attacked him, but someone else.


    However, when he subconsciously looked at his abdomen, he saw a dagger. Behind the dagger, there was a slightly pale arm. The owner of this arm was before him. The lamb to be slaughtered is not in sight.


    The other people around, at this time, did not realize what was happening here. They heard the screams of the squad members, and they only thought that he was shot by soldiers in the camp, but they did not know. This person was injured not because of the soldiers, but because of Alvin, who was ignored by everyone.


    The squad member, obviously like the others, did not expect this to be the case. After seeing Alvin injured himself with a dagger, he was stunned for a while, and did not immediately resist.


    However, Alvin would not miss such an opportunity. When the opponent was still in a daze, he drew out the dagger, and then pierced it again towards the location of the opponent¡¯s wound. This time, he used more force and pierced deeper. Up.


    "what!"


    The screams came from the mouth of the team member again, but this time it was obviously more painful, and it sounded worse. The same position was pricked twice in a row. It was anyone, this At that time, I am afraid that people will be seriously injured, and this person is no exception.


    "I killed you!" That person was also a ruthless character, and he had already reacted at this time. When he realized that he was seriously injured and might not be able to escape, he became even more aggressive and raised his gun. , He was about to shoot Alvin. At this time, he could no longer take care of the task, and his anger had gone to his head.


    You know, the soldiers in the camp are not far away from him. Originally, he planned to pull Alvin and leave. In that case, he still has a chance to escape, especially, there are two team members to help cover. Under the circumstances, he felt confident that he could leave safely.


    However, the situation is different now. He was seriously injured by Alvin, who he ignored, which made him feel deceived. Moreover, he was seriously injured, and it must be very inconvenient to act. It has become very difficult to escape from here.


    Moreover, in this case, he wanted to take Alvin away, and it became an extravagant hope. He felt that death was getting closer and closer. At this time, there was no way to think about the task in his heart. He just wanted Kill the man who lied to him.


    Alvin looked at the opponent raising his gun and facing him, trying to avoid him, but he was helpless. He was already seriously injured. Just to kill the members of this team, he used a lot of strength and intensified the wound. His injuries have become more serious. At this time, it is very difficult to move.


    "Unexpectedly, I still want to die here." Alvin looked at each other, thinking weakly in his heart. He has done everything he can, but it seems that he can''t change anything.


    However, when Alvin closed his eyes and waited to die, he suddenly heard a sound like a hole, and then he felt some liquid spilled on his face.


    Alvin opened his eyes in a bit of surprise. What caught the eye was the hideous expression of the man in front of him. However, Alvin knew that this expression was probably his last expression, because, on his forehead, Alvin saw a The blood hole, a lot of scarlet blood, gurgled out from inside.


    That man was shot!Moreover, the location of the shot was still the head, such a deadly location. After seeing the blood hole, Alvin knew that this person was already dead and could not die.


    "Be careful, I''ll come right now!" Bernard shouted to Alvin not far away.


    Bernard fired the shot just now. He didn¡¯t see exactly what happened there just now, but he shot the man again from the beginning, but the man was obviously not a mediocre, running. In the process of facing Alvin, he was still constantly evasive. In addition, there were two people who helped him to cover, and the reason for being worried about Alvin, so Bernard never shot the opponent.


    However, I don¡¯t know why, when the man was in front of Alvin, he was stunned. After that, his movements were more than a bit slower than before. Alvin did not miss this opportunity, and Bernard didn¡¯t know why. It will be like this, but it is also not aware of this situation, nor does it mean to give up this opportunity.


    Therefore, when Alvin closed his eyes and waited to die, Bernard shot and accurately hit the members of the team, saving Alvin at a critical moment.


    Alvin, who was already waiting to die, saw this situation, and was overjoyed. After thanking Bernard several times in his heart, he took the breathless body and stood in front of him. In this way, he One more cover.


    The two people who were responsible for the fire cover at the beginning did not notice the strangeness here. When they saw their teammates by Alvin¡¯s side, they stopped paying attention and felt that there must be no problem. They Pay attention to the soldiers who came out of the camp. After all, there are only two of them, and there are quite a few people who come out of the camp. If they dare to be distracted in this situation, many are looking for death.


    "How''s it going? Hurry up, we are about to be unable to hold on anymore, the firepower on the opposite side is too strong." The two shot, while shouting in the direction of Alvin.


    Of course they were not talking to Alvin, but to their teammates. It was just that after speaking twice, they didn¡¯t get any reply. Then they felt abnormal, and when they looked in Alvin¡¯s direction At that time, it was discovered that their teammates did not know when they had fallen to the ground, and Yang was lying motionless on the ground.


    In this situation, it was obviously impossible for their teammates to lie there and sleep. The two soon realized that something was wrong, and after shouting twice without getting a reply, they also understood that their teammate was dead.


    They didn¡¯t see how their comrade-in-arms died, but they didn¡¯t even contact Alvin. They felt that they should have been killed by the soldiers in the camp. After all, so many came out of the camp. It¡¯s normal for someone to hit him.


    But now, their comrades-in-arms are dead, they are also faced with two choices, either stay here, grab Alvin, and then take Alvin away, the other option is to leave here now and take advantage of the camp The people have not yet arrived, they still have a chance to escape.


    Obviously, the first choice has been difficult to achieve. If they ran to Alvin now, it would be difficult to live in the past. Moreover, the body of their comrade-in-arms just blocked their sight of Alvin. They can''t see exactly how Alvin is now


    Of course, they didn''t know that this was not a coincidence, but that Alvin pulled the corpse over to make him a cover.


    Therefore, for these two people now, there is only one choice. However, even if they choose to leave now, they cannot guarantee that they will be able to leave alive. Originally, in their plan, as long as they caught Al Wen, with Alvin as a hostage, it should not be too difficult for them to leave here.


    However, now they have not captured Alvin at all, and there are no hostages. At this time, the soldiers in the camp have been alarmed, and they are not far away. It is already very difficult to leave. Up.


    "Withdraw!" The two looked at each other and said at the same time.


    Although it is said that retreating now, there is no guarantee that you will be able to get out alive, but to stay here, it must be a dead end, and if you rush out now, although you cannot say that you will succeed, at least there is still hope. Did not choose to wait for death in place, but chose to fight.


    Dawn watched this scene coldly from the periphery. He even saw the scene of the death of the team member just now. However, he did not intend to return to help anymore. The three of them did not listen to themselves before. Order, all this is what they asked for.


    Moreover, even if he returned now, he couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to rescue the two people, maybe he would be taken in by himself, so he was not willing to take risks at all.

 2179 Chapter 2179

    "Head, are we going to save them?" Someone in the team asked Daundao.


    Dawn looked at the battle ahead blankly, and said, "Do you think we can save them if we go in now? Don''t forget, our mission this time, in order to complete the mission, the necessary sacrifices are acceptable Obviously, the task is more important. What''s more, I have already ordered the retreat before. They didn''t leave on their own and can''t blame others.


    "Then, let''s just watch that?" the man said, "do nothing?"


    "No, maybe, we can help them later." Dawn said with a cold smile.


    Several other people didn''t understand Daun''s meaning. Daun himself said that he wouldn''t go in and rescue the two. How come he said now that he will help them later. Isn''t this contradictory?


    And at this moment, the two people who decided to evacuate immediately fell to the ground suddenly. This is naturally not because they wanted to fall to the ground at this time, but because the two of them were almost indiscriminately. With the gun, he fell to the ground passively.


    After the two fell to the ground, they seemed to be struggling to get up. However, it may be because of the serious injuries. After a few attempts, they failed. At this time, the people in the camp stopped shooting. , Just approached them further, it seemed that he wanted to catch them alive.


    It¡¯s not surprising that my camp was sneak attacked in the middle of the night. The commanders in the camp naturally wanted to catch a few livelihoods, and knew from them why they came here and what they were doing here. of.


    Therefore, now that the two people had obviously lost the ability to escape, naturally there was no need to shoot again.


    "bump!"


    At this moment, a gunshot suddenly sounded. The sound was not from inside the camp, but from outside the camp. The sound was the source, and it was where Daun and the others were.


    The team members of Dawn looked at Dawn with shock and confusion. I don¡¯t know why he did this. At this time, Dawn was still shooting. The shot just now was exactly Dao. Enkai, and his target is not the people in the camp, nor the Alvin lying on the ground, but his two injured players.


    Dawn shot himself!Moreover, one of them was killed with a single shot. Those of his team members didn''t know why he did it. It didn''t matter if he didn''t help them, why did he shoot them?Just because the three of them didn''t listen to his orders before?Does this mean to report private grievances?


    In an instant, the eyes of the remaining team members looking at Dawn changed. They became vigilant and hostile. They changed their positions. They didn''t want to be shot and killed by their own people when they were in danger.


    "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. I did this to help them and to ensure the secret of the mission." Dawn seemed to feel the gaze of his team members and said lightly: "They can''t escape. If I don¡¯t shoot, they have only one possibility, and that is to be captured alive and captured alive. The people in the camp will definitely ask them for their purpose of coming here. You can guarantee that they will not speak and keep a secret?"


    Everyone was silent, even though they all considered themselves iron-blooded fighters, they were also confident that if they were caught, no matter how the other side tortured them, they would not tell the content of this action.


    However, their team was built temporarily after all. They don''t know or trust other people, and they won''t say it themselves, but who can guarantee that others will be able to withstand the test?In case they can''t bear the torture, it is obviously unacceptable to say the content of this operation. You must know that Angus has repeatedly emphasized that if the task is unsuccessful, even if they are all dead, they cannot be Tell the content of the action, so they must ensure that this secret is not known by the fan country.


    What''s more, people like them are still safe for the time being, that is, they still have a chance to grab gems again, and once the people of the fan country know the content of their actions, they will definitely respond accordingly. In that case, if they want to seize gems, it will become even more difficult, and this task is not far from failure.


    Therefore, keeping secrets is very important.


    "I''m doing this to help them, to perfect them, so as not to be a prisoner and suffer crimes." Dawn said, as he said, he turned his gun at the other person.


    And that person seemed to understand what Daun was going to do, desperately begging for mercy. He didn''t want to die, even if he was a prisoner, he didn''t want to die. However, Daun obviously didn''t care about his thoughts.


    There was another gunshot, and the Soldier of the Flame Wind Nation who had not had much mobility, died in Daun''s grab, and died in their own hands.


    "Go!" After Dawn fired the shot, he turned and left. If he didn''t leave, they would be in danger of being surrounded.


    The others glanced at the three corpses on the playground, silently turned around, and followed Dawn¡¯s departure. They had already left Dawn¡¯s approach and agreed with him in their hearts. That¡¯s why they saw Dawn preparing to open. When the second shot was taken, no one came out to stop it. If it were them, they might do the same.


    Anyway, it was not them who were killed.


    What''s more, Dawn''s words also make sense. Keeping the two of them alive, apart from suffering, there will be no other good results unless they explain the content of this mission, which is something they don''t want to see, and , If the two of them really said, they would be sinners.


    In a sense, Dawn was indeed helping them.


    Dawn and the others came and walked fast, and there was no more muddled water, and they soon disappeared around the barbed wire fence.


    At this time, Bernard had already reached Alvin''s side. He looked at Alvin who was pale because of the injury and said, "How is it? Where is the injury? Is it serious?"


    Bernard¡¯s face showed a worried and concerned expression. This was the first time Alvin saw such an expression on his face. Normally, Bernard is more of a poker face. There is not much praise for him, let alone caring.


    Because of this, Alvin felt warm when he saw Bernard''s expression, thinking that the monitor still cared about himself.


    "Two shots in the leg, it hurts." Alvin said to Bernard.


    "Don''t move, I''ll let people come to lift you." Bernard simply insisted on Alvin''s wound and said.


    At this time, the soldiers in the camp had also rushed over. A small group of people stayed to rescue Alvin and deal with the three corpses. The rest were all chased out with Dawn and others. .


    Alvin was soon carried away by the soldiers to be treated, but Bernard did not go with him, but stayed to examine the three bodies.


    "Old squad leader, did you find anything?" At this time, the highest command in the camp also came to the scene and walked to Bernard''s side and asked.


    "These people should be in the same group as those who sneaked into the camp some time ago." Bernard said, looking at the three corpses on the ground, gathered by the soldiers.


    "Oh? So, they are also from Yanfeng Nation? Do these damn Yanfeng Nation¡¯s bastards really be the soft persimmons of our Fan Nation? Come and leave if you want?" The commander angrily said, then , He said loudly to the surrounding soldiers: "Chasing me, you must catch all the bastards!"


    The soldiers naturally led the way, but Bernard didn''t care about it, and he didn''t even lift his head, because, judging from the brief encounter, these people are not simple. Although, The soldiers in this camp are also not bad, but compared with the other side, they are still a bit worse. Since the other side dares to venture into their camp, obviously they have the ability, and therefore, now the other side is already The first is thorough, and Bernard doesn''t think he can catch up.


    Of course, Bernard didn''t stop the soldiers from chasing after him. What if they were caught?After all, there were still wounded in that squad that escaped, which also affected the speed of escape.


    "Old squad leader, what do you mean by these people from Flame Wind Nation? Why do they keep lurking in, and they are eyeing our camp." After the commander gave the order, he turned to ask Bernard Virtue.


    Bernard frowned. In fact, this question is also what he doubts in his heart. These people have lurked in twice in a short period of time. Although they have not caught alive, this obviously can explain it. There are some problems, but Bernard doesn''t think that these are the people of the Flame Wind Nation, who are idle and bored, and they will continue to infiltrate their camp.


    Obviously, those people came with a purpose, but Bernard doesn''t know what they are for.


    "Unfortunately, there is no livelihood, otherwise, maybe you can ask something." Bernard muttered to himself.


    The commander next to him naturally heard Bernard¡¯s words. He also knew that Bernard shouldn¡¯t understand the purpose of the people in the Flame Wind Nation. He just said it casually, and did not expect to be able to get from Bernard. What answer is in his mouth.


    However, although I could not think of the other party''s purpose, the other party sent people to lurch in again and again. It really didn''t take their camp or his commander in his eyes. This made the commander. Very angry.


    However, even though he is angry, there is no good way. At this time, he can only pray in his heart. His subordinates can catch a few people back, but he wants to see. These people come again and again. Here, what is it for?

 2180 Chapter 2180 You really want to know?

    Sure enough, as expected by Bernard, the soldiers who chased them did not return until dawn. However, they did not bring back any good news. The people from Flame Wind Nation escaped smoothly. They were not able to. Grab the opponent alive.


    Bernard didn¡¯t have too many surprises about this. After all, he had thought of this situation before. It was the commander who felt that he had been underestimated by the people of the Flame Wind Nation, and he was very angry. There was a fire.


    "How do you feel?" Bernard asked Alvin.


    At this time, the place where the two of them are located is in the hospital in this camp. This hospital is not big, but the various equipment is very advanced and complete, enough to guarantee the health problems of many soldiers in this camp.


    Alvin was not the first to lie in this hospital. In fact, Dawn and others felt right before. This is not a simple camp, and the soldiers in it are not ordinary soldiers. These people are all The recruits transferred from each recruit company are all good in all aspects, and this team is also trained in accordance with the requirements of the special forces.


    Therefore, the reaction speed of these soldiers is naturally faster than that of ordinary soldiers, and they must be stronger.


    Of course, the reason why their strength is stronger than that of ordinary soldiers is that, in addition to their own physical conditions, the amount of daily training is not comparable to ordinary soldiers. This is also caused. In this camp, there are often Some soldiers were injured as a result of training, and the number of them was still quite large. This is why the medical conditions in the hospital in this camp are so good.


    And now, Alvin also enjoys this advanced medical condition, which is much better than his previous treatment. You must know that before entering the barracks, in order to save money, many times, Alvin will only choose to resist. , Instead of going to a doctor, it seemed to him a very extravagant thing. Of course, perhaps because of this reason, Alvin had not been sick much before.


    And now, thanks to his current status, plus, with a good leader like Bernard, he can also enjoy the treatment that the soldiers in this camp can enjoy.


    However, if Alvin were to choose for himself, I am afraid that he would not choose to enjoy such advanced medical conditions, because it hurts too much. He would rather not enjoy the medical facilities here than he does now, with two legs. It was fixed by a slate and hung from the end of the bed, so it couldn''t move.


    "It hurts." Facing Bernard''s question, Alvin did not conceal it, nor did he deliberately pretend to be a hero. With rich social experience, he naturally knew that sometimes, pretending to be a hero is not a good thing.


    "It hurts too much." Alvin said: "Squad leader, who are these people, why come to our camp? Is there anything good in our camp? How come two waves of people have come in a short time, and, It seems that these people are not ordinary people."


    This is also what Alvin''s mind is puzzled. In fact, as long as it is a person in this camp, there is no doubt. It is said that although the soldiers in their camp are better than those in other places, there is nothing special in other places. Yeah, people who shouldn''t be so attractive.


    Is there something important in the camp, or is it a person?


    Thinking of this, Alvin looked at Bernard fixedly. Perhaps, it had something to do with his squad leader. Bernard is certainly not an ordinary cooking squad leader. As long as Alvin is not a fool, he can see this, but Alvin doesn¡¯t know what Bernard¡¯s background is, so he guessed in his heart that perhaps, those people who came here are related to Bernard.


    "You are not mistaken, those people are indeed not ordinary people." Bernard said, "It has been clear from the preliminary investigation that those people last night, just like those last time, are from Flame Wind Nation. And, depending on their skills, even if they are in Yanfeng Nation, they shouldn¡¯t be ordinary people, but I don¡¯t know exactly what they are here for."


    Perhaps it was because of seeing Alvin being injured, or because of Alvin''s previous performance that made him shine, so this time Bernard didn''t mind talking to him.


    It''s just that Bernard doesn''t know much about the identity and purpose of those people, so there is not much that can be said.


    "It''s you, I didn''t even think that your kid still had a hand." Bernard looked at Alvin and said with a rare smile on his face. Obviously, in his heart, he was very satisfied with Alvin''s previous performance.


    To a certain extent, Bernard has already regarded Alvin as his disciple. He wants to teach Alvin what he has learned and learned. So now that he sees Alvin doing so well, he naturally I also feel very satisfied.


    Hearing Bernard''s praise, Alvin was slightly embarrassed and said, "I am also forced by life."


    Regarding Alvin¡¯s life experience, Bernard knows that since he believes that Alvin will be his disciple in his heart, then Bernard must know Alvin¡¯s situation, so he naturally knows Alvin¡¯s life experience. of.


    And because of this, Bernard can understand when I hear Alvin say this. Alvin has been unstable since he was a child. As an orphan, even if some neighbors help him, he will definitely be bullied by others. Therefore, it is normal to keep some means and minds, and, judging from Alvin''s appearance, it is definitely a master who can work hard at critical moments.


    "Squad leader, who are you?" Seeing that Bernard was in a good mood at this time, Alvin couldn''t help but ask out the confusion in his heart: "I think the general in the camp is all right to you. Very respectful, and call your old monitor."


    This is indeed the doubt in Alvin''s heart. Similarly, it is also the doubt of other soldiers in the camp. Everyone can see that, although Bernard is only a cooking soldier, he must have other identities, otherwise. , The highest commander in the camp would not respect him so much, that was the respect that everyone could see.


    It''s just that neither Bernard nor the commander had any intention to explain the matter. Therefore, although everyone was puzzled, they still didn''t know the reason.


    And Alvin felt that he had been familiar with Bernard during this period of time, and he also knew a little bit about Bernard. Although he looked a little difficult to approach, Alvin knew that Bernard. He is a warmhearted person, his heart is not bad.


    And now, Bernard seemed to be more happy, and Alvin asked the doubts he had always been in his heart.


    Who knows, after Bernard heard Alvin''s words, the original smile on his face suddenly changed color, and the smile disappeared. Instead, his face was serious and indifferent to outsiders.


    "Don''t care about things you shouldn''t care about, don''t ask things you shouldn''t ask," Bernard said.


    Alvin didn''t give up so easily this time. After all, the opportunity is rare. He usually doesn''t have the opportunity and the courage to ask: "Squad leader, I am also curious and care about you."


    Seeing that Bernard¡¯s face didn¡¯t change the slightest, Alvin continued: ¡°Squad leader, think about it, those people from Flame Wind Nation, I don¡¯t know why. In a short period of time, they lurked in our camp twice. Why? They don¡¯t go to other camps, they just want to come to our camp? Is there something they value or people in our camp? In terms of things, our camp, although it¡¯s a bit special, doesn¡¯t have anything too special. There are things here, presumably, there are also in Yanfeng Nation, so..."


    Alvin said while observing Bernard''s face, and seeing that he seemed to be listening to himself seriously, he was more certain.


    "So, I think, are they here for someone, someone who is important to them, otherwise, why would they come twice in a short time?" Alvin continued.


    "Are you trying to say that they came to me?" Bernard said calmly.


    "I don''t know about this either." Alvin said: "I just think that it is possible, so I want to know some of your situation, monitor."


    "I''m a cook, a cook, there are no secrets." Bernard said.


    "Ordinary cooking soldiers don''t have such a great ability, and they shouldn''t be a buddy." Alvin continued.


    During this period of time, Alvin has always been trained under Bernard. What he learns is also taught by Bernard. Therefore, he naturally knows better than everyone else whether Bernard has What kind of ability.


    It can be said that even if Bernard is a bit older now, his strength is definitely not inferior to those special soldiers. It is completely conceivable how strong Bernard was when he was young.


    Therefore, Alvin decided that Bernard was definitely not an ordinary person, and there must be some secrets in him.


    Bernard didn''t speak for a while, and a thoughtful look appeared on his face. He was also thinking in his heart, if those people from the Flame Wind Nation came here, would it be related to him? Originally, it was the first time for those people. When he came, he already had this guess.


    But now, there are people from Yanfeng Nation, and, with Alvin, Bernard''s heart is even more speculating about this possibility.


    "Do you really want to know?" Bernard looked at Alvin and said lightly.


    Alvin nodded desperately.

 2181 Chapter 2181 Bernards Past

    "Actually, it''s nothing." Bernard''s low voice sounded in the ward. Alvin did not speak, but listened carefully to Bernard''s narration. It was hard for Bernard to speak, Alvin. Naturally, I don''t want to see, because I interrupted indiscriminately, causing the other party to stop the topic.


    "About fifteen years ago, at that time, I was not much older than you, and I was also serving in the army." Bernard continued, with a look of remembrance on his face. Of course, there was also some pain and regret. Look: "The team I''m in is a special force. Everyone in it is highly skilled. Whether it''s shooting, fighting, or spacecraft piloting, they are all first-class and powerful, and I have the honor to be one of them. A member, and, in the second year after entering, became a squad leader, and now the leader of your mouth in this camp was a member of my class at that time."


    Alvin''s heart was suddenly full of admiration for Bernard. Although Bernard did not give a detailed introduction to the situation of the team he was in, but with just a few words, Alvin could imagine how that team was. Great, the people inside are so tough, and Bernard was able to become the squad leader in the second year of joining that team, it was not easy, and the ability was naturally outstanding.


    It is not a big deal to be a squad leader in an ordinary team. Even if some people have mediocre ability, as long as they have a long time and have enough qualifications, they can still be a squad leader.


    However, in the special forces, it is different. Although Alvin has never been in, he has mostly heard of it. The team in the camp where he is now is also the prototype of the special forces. Therefore, Alvin Naturally, I have a better understanding of special forces.


    In special forces, those who can be officers, even the lowest-ranking officers, must have convincing abilities. Those who have no strength, even if they have been in the army for a long time and have very old qualifications. There is no way to become an officer, even the lowest squad leader position, because, in the special forces, everyone speaks only by strength, but whether you have been a soldier for several years, you are strong, Even if you just entered the team, you can still be an officer. Those who are not strong, or have strength, but are not outstanding, even if they have been soldiers for more than ten years, they can only continue to be soldiers. There is no way to be an officer, not even a squad leader.


    Therefore, Bernard was able to be the squad leader in the second year of entering the special forces, which shows that he is strong. Moreover, at that time, he should not be very old, so young, he was already the squad leader in the special forces. This is enough to show that his future is boundless. It is very possible to become a general and lead a team by himself.


    I didn''t see it. At that time, he was just an ordinary soldier under Bernard. Has he now become the highest commander in this camp?Moreover, he also became a general. If Bernard had no surprises, his future should be brighter than him, instead of being a cook here.


    Therefore, in Alvin''s heart, he was even more sure that something must have happened to Bernard, otherwise, it would not be what it is now.


    However, although he was speculating about something in his heart, Alvin did not ask. He knew that Bernard would continue to speak. At this time, what he had to do was to listen carefully to Bernard''s narration, not Go to disturb him.


    "Our troops usually perform some very difficult tasks, and everyone in our class has received a lot of commendations for their outstanding tasks." Bernard continued.


    Immediately, he laughed at himself and said in a bit painful way: "It is precisely because our class has accomplished many tasks outstandingly, and has a great reputation in the whole army, so that task will be assigned to us later. Of course, there are also reasons why we actively strive for it."


    "What task?" Alvin couldn''t help asking, but after asking, he regretted it a little, afraid that Bernard would be unhappy because of his talk.


    Fortunately, Bernard did not care about these, but continued: "At that time, the friction between Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation on the border was increasing, which eventually led to the outbreak of war between the two sides, and the entire country''s army was mobilized. Because we are special forces, we are not of much use on the frontal battlefield. In addition, the people above intend to protect us and reduce our losses. Therefore, we are not sent to the front."


    "It''s just that, at that time, I was young and vigorous and felt that this war should not be missed. Men should gain fame on the battlefield. Therefore, we were not allowed to go to the front line. I felt very uncomfortable. I felt that the people above looked down on us. Yes, and because of this, I took the initiative to apply to the front line. At the beginning, the leaders refused, but later there was a task, and if we carried out this task, it would be just right. In addition, I took the initiative many times. Application, so the people above gave us this task."


    "And this task is to assassinate the frontline commander of the Flame Wind Nation army." Bernard said, with a little excitement on his face, and he seemed to think of the scene of carrying his men to perform this difficult task.


    "Assassinate the opponent''s frontline commander?" Alvin exclaimed slightly. This task is really too difficult. You must know that such a character is guarded by many guards even in normal times, let alone. It was in wartime, and there were definitely no fewer guards around.


    So, you can imagine how difficult this task is.


    "Yes, it is to assassinate the opponent''s frontline commander." Bernard said: "Actually, after the war, neither side stopped the assassination of the opponent''s commander, but the target was not too high. Because everyone knows how difficult it would be to assassinate the opponent''s high-level commander in that situation, and it''s not much different from suicide."


    "Then why does this task appear?" Alvin asked.


    "That''s because the situation in our fan country was very bad at the time. Although we were in a stalemate with the other side on the battlefield, the domestic pressure was great. Even some people with ulterior motives wanted to take the opportunity to revolt, so, The domestic high-level people all hope to resolve this war as soon as possible, but everyone definitely does not want to surrender and admit defeat. This is the task. At that time, there were several tasks similar to this task, all of which were assassinations. The high-level figures of the Wind Country are to end the war as soon as possible." Bernard said.


    "And our class accepted the task of assassinating the top commander of the opponent''s frontline." Bernard said: "And because of this task, I lost several of my brothers."


    Having said that, Bernard had a pained look on his face.


    As for this, Alvin is not too surprised. This task is obviously very difficult and dangerous. It will cause death, which is also a very real thing.


    However, Alvin can also see that Bernard has not been able to fully relieve himself of this incident. He may blame this incident on himself, because Alvin learned from him In his eyes, he saw a clear look of self-blame.


    "Did you succeed in the end?" Alvin asked.


    In fact, he guessed that Bernard and others should have succeeded, because he had also heard about this war. Although he was still young at that time, he grew up from other sources. , I have heard a lot about this war.


    In this war, there was no final victor. Originally, Yanfeng Nation had a certain advantage. However, they suddenly withdrew from the army. Ordinary people didn¡¯t know the reason at the time. Only later, news came out, saying He was the top commander of the frontline of Yanfeng Nation. He suddenly became seriously ill and died. In order to ensure that there would be no chaos in the army, Yanfeng Nation decided to retreat temporarily.


    After all, the top commander of the frontline still has great power and high prestige in Yanfeng Nation. His sudden death must have a great impact on Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army and even the officialdom. In addition, Yanfeng Nation immediately occupied some advantages at that time, but it was not a matter of overnight if it wanted to completely win that war, and only then did it retreat.


    However, after hearing Bernard¡¯s narration, Alvin guessed that at that time, the highest commander of the front line of the Flame Wind Nation should not have died because of the illness. It is very likely that Bernard and others were assassinated to death. of.


    Sure enough, after hearing Alvin''s question, Bernard showed a proud look on his face: "Of course! Our class is the best in the entire fan country, and of course the task was completed in the end."


    Obviously, even now, Bernard is proud of that class, and when it comes to that class, he is full of pride.


    However, the proud look on Bernard¡¯s face came quickly and went faster, and immediately, there was a painful expression on his face: "However, although we have completed the task, we also paid At a great price, there were ten people in our class, including me. However, in the end, only four returned safely. One of them was seriously injured and disabled. After returning, he left the army. Up."


    Alvin looked at Bernard sympathetically. It could be seen that the relationship between the people in their class must have been very good. Otherwise, Bernard would not be so sad, and seeing his comrades-in-arms, his colleagues died in him. In front of him, it was indeed a very painful thing.

 2182 Chapter 2182 Cant Think Of It

    This incident did have a great impact on Bernard, so that, after so many years, every time he thought of this incident, he still felt heartbroken.


    "It''s all my fault." Bernard continued, with a painful expression on his face: "If I hadn''t taken the initiative to apply to play again and again, we would not have performed that mission, my brothers. , I won¡¯t die there because of me.¡±


    "Squad leader, you are not to blame for this." Alvin said, "I think even if you don''t apply for it, your comrades in arms must still want to participate in the war in their hearts, and, as a soldier, To be able to die on the battlefield, and to sacrifice in this kind of mission, everything is worth it, and it is precisely because of their sacrifice that there is peace for more than ten years. They are all heroes."


    The Yanfeng Nation has not launched a war since that retreat. For more than a decade, although there have been frictions and even small-scale battles between the two countries, there has never been a truly large-scale war. happened before.


    Therefore, Alvin said that the peace of more than ten years was bought by those people with their lives, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Moreover, those people are special fighters, powerful and naturally high spirits. Bernard can feel uncomfortable because he has not been able to participate in the war. Others must have similar ideas. All the troops have participated. Fighting, but they are watching like a okay person. Obviously not everyone can accept it. Therefore, even if Bernard does not take the initiative to ask for a fight, the people under him will let Bernard go. , They would not be willing to be a spectator at such an important moment.


    "However, their deaths have a lot to do with me after all." Bernard said, this is also his heart disease for so many years, although they have completed the task, but they have witnessed the weekdays, The comrades who lived and trained together died in front of his own eyes. Bernard couldn¡¯t accept it for a while, regretting to perform the task: ¡°And after returning from that task, I took the initiative to apply to withdraw from the special forces team, and I was disappointed It¡¯s cold and I want to retire and go home. However, the above did not allow me to become a cook. It¡¯s easy to deal with these kinds of firewood, rice, oil and salt every day."


    Although Bernard said it was easy, Alvin was able to see that after so many years, Bernard did not let the matter go. It seemed easy, but there was a lot of psychological burden.


    Moreover, Bernard was also a hero back then, and he suddenly became a cook soldier. Bernard was certainly unwilling to feel guilty. It was just that he thought of his deceased comrades. Has always been willing to be a cook.


    "Squad leader, you are really a poor man to be a cooking soldier." Alvin said: "I think your comrades-in-arms certainly don''t want to see you so decadent. Moreover, you don¡¯t use your talents, too. It''s wasted, even if you come out to be an officer and teach the people below, it''s not bad."


    Alvin is not flattering. He has been studying with Bernard all this time. Therefore, he knows Bernard''s ability, and because of this, he feels a pity for Bernard''s current situation. It''s a pity that skills are wasted like this.


    "I am satisfied with my life now." Bernard said.


    Bernard did not deceive Alvin. At the beginning, he was really unwilling to let him, one of the soldiers, be the cooking soldier. Even if the cooking soldier was his own, he There are also many unwillingnesses in his heart.


    However, after so many years, he has adapted to this kind of life, and slowly fell in love with this kind of life. He feels that it is good to be a cook soldier. If there is really any reconciliation, this is not reconciled. After seeing Alvin, he slowly disappeared.


    Naturally, Bernard didn¡¯t want all the abilities he learned to be buried in this way, and when he saw Alvin, he found his goal, that is, to teach Alvin all of what he learned. If he did, there would be no unwillingness in his heart. As for the fame and fortune, he might have thought about it a few years earlier, even if he was passionate about it, but now, he no longer has those thoughts.


    Alvin still wants to persuade, but Bernard has obviously made up his mind. Moreover, after he has an idea, not everyone can change it casually. Alvin can also think of the one in this camp. The Supreme Commander, certainly hasn''t tried to persuade Bernard in the past few years, but it still has no effect. If he persuades him now, it will not have any effect.


    "Don''t talk about this matter anymore, I have already decided." Bernard waved his hand and said, immediately, with a thoughtful look on his face, he said: "It was what you said before. Does the action really have anything to do with me?"


    This is also the reason why Bernard was willing to tell Alvin about his past, because he also didn¡¯t think about it clearly. He didn¡¯t know what those people from the country of the wind came here for, and when Alvin said, this might When he had a relationship with him, Bernard also had guesses in this regard, so he would take the initiative to tell his past.


    However, Alvin knew that he was just guessing just now, mainly because he didn''t know the specific identity of Bernard, so he said that. Moreover, he also wanted to take this opportunity to learn more Only Bernard will take the initiative to involve this matter on Bernard.


    However, what Alvin and Bernard didn¡¯t know was that the people from Flame Wind Nation did not come at Bernard, but at Alvin, to be precise, at Alvin¡¯s hands. The "stone" came, but the two of them didn''t know about this situation now, because they hadn''t been able to catch people from Yanfeng Nation alive, so they didn''t know the purpose of those people here.


    So, now hearing Bernard say this, Alvin said with some embarrassment: "This, I don''t know too much, I don''t know if it has anything to do with the monitor."


    In fact, Bernard did not expect to get any definite answer from Alvin''s mouth, because he himself is still confused about this matter, how could Alvin know it.


    Alvin was afraid that Bernard would say that he deliberately talked about him, and then he said: "Squad leader, although we have no evidence to confirm that they came for you, we still have to guard against it. You brought someone to kill them. The highest commander on the front line, they may have sent someone to kill you and avenged their revenge."


    "Well, it''s not impossible." Bernard nodded and said. He also had speculation in this area before. Although, after experiencing the things of the year, he had already put his life and death out, but he didn''t want to do it because of himself. , And other people were implicated. Back then, it was because he was too belligerent and took the initiative to ask for a fight, which harmed his teammates. He has been brooding about this. After so many years, he has not been able to look away. How can you be willing to see that because of your own sake, it involves others again?


    And tonight, if it weren''t for his timely action, or if Alvin had the means to save his life, I''m afraid Alvin might be dead now. In that case, Bernard would die of guilt.


    And now, those people from Flame Wind Nation have escaped a few, it is hard to guarantee that they will not come again. If they really come to kill themselves, then they should not give up so easily. In such a short time, they have already launched Two attacks have already demonstrated this, and next time they come, if they hurt other people, then Bernard will still feel guilty.


    "But, after so many years, how can they wait so long if they want revenge?" Bernard said with some confusion.


    Although their actions back then were kept confidential, but I believe that it is not too difficult to investigate themselves and others with the abilities of the senior officials of Yanfeng Nation. Therefore, if they want to retaliate, they can I sent someone to assassinate myself back then. I was in the light while the other party was in the dark, so I was definitely not immune.


    However, after so many years, the people of Yanfeng Nation have not planned an action against themselves. Now that it has been more than ten years since the incident, how could the other party suddenly send someone to assassinate him?This doesn''t make sense. Could it be that they have lost their memory all these years and only recently remembered?


    No matter how you think about it, it''s impossible.


    In this regard, Alvin is also a little puzzled. In fact, if the people from the Flame Wind country came to assassinate Bernard in the past, Alvin would understand it. After all, Bernard and others killed their country. High-level figures, moreover, also affected a war, it is understandable that they want to kill Bernard.


    It''s just that I didn''t do that back then, and now I suddenly remembered that I wanted to do it again. This is a bit unreasonable.


    Both of them are a little confused about this.


    "Maybe, maybe they didn''t know that you were here before, so they just investigated it now." Alvin really couldn''t think of any other reasons, so he said.


    However, it is not unreasonable to say that. Bernard became a cooking soldier. This is definitely something that many people did not expect, especially those high-level people in the Flame Wind Nation, who would have never expected such a powerful one before. People will go to work as a cook. Therefore, they haven''t been able to find out the specific location of Bernard for a while, but now they may have investigated it, so they sent people.


    "Perhaps." Bernard thought for a while and said, he wasn''t sure about it.

 2183 #2183 did not give up

    Because of the grievances between Bernard and Yanfeng Nation, Alvin and Bernard made a wrong judgment about the infiltration of the Yanfeng Nation. They judged the wrong direction from the beginning. , Then, any results discussed below are naturally wrong.


    However, this cannot be blamed on these two people. No matter who they are, they may not associate this matter with Alvin. After all, Alvin is just a recruit. He was also an orphan before. He was a coolie, and there was nothing worthy of the wind. The conditions of the National University¡¯s expenses exist. Although the people of Yanfeng Nation seem to have attacked the camp twice at night with ease, there must be a lot of arrangements, and they obviously won¡¯t do it for Alvin. Such a worthless person wastes such a lot of manpower and energy.


    Therefore, no one associates this matter with Alvin, even if they know that when they were on the playground, those people from the country of Flame Wind obviously shot Alvin, and even wanted to take Alvin away. No one doubted anything. It was just that Alvin was exercising there and happened to encounter this incident. Those from the Flame Wind Nation might want to take Alvin hostage, so they wanted to take Alvin away. .


    Everyone, including Bernard, and even Alvin himself, did not expect that those people from Yanfeng Nation would come here so much for the sake of Alvin, this humble cook recruit.


    And the top commander in this camp was so angry and anxious because he had the same guesses as Alvin and Bernard. He also felt that the people from the Flame Wind Nation came twice. Their camp was for Bernard and himself. After all, he was also one of the people who performed that mission back then. Now that the people from Flame Wind Nation came here twice, he really couldn''t think of other reasons.


    Therefore, he wanted to find out, catch them, or even kill them before the people from the Flame Wind Nation act again!


    It''s just that he doesn''t have a clue right now. Those who come from Yanfeng Nation are obviously not easy people, all of them are like mice, slippery, and they haven''t found their hiding place until now.


    However, just like Bernard and Alvin thought, the commander also felt that since those people''s goals were theirs, they would not give up easily and they would definitely come again.


    Therefore, while the commander made people arrest the people from the Flame Wind Nation, he was also strengthening the defense work of his camp. When they came again, they must be swept away, and none of them would be let go!


    At this time, Dawn and others are already ten miles away from the camp where Alvin and others are located. They are in a residential house at this time, and the surroundings are very clean, but no one doubts their identity. Besides, they can all speak the language of the fan country if they can be sent to perform tasks.


    Dawn sat on a stool, thinking about what to do next, while the others, wounded in bandages, uninjured, were resting. The soldiers in the camp where Alvin was, after all, were better than ordinary The soldiers of the army have to be stronger. Therefore, Dawn and others have spent a lot of effort to escape the right pursuit. At this time, everyone is temporarily safe. Naturally, they are very tired and want to be well. Rested.


    "Head, what do we do next?" One of the team members couldn''t help asking Daun Dao. At this time, everyone else looked at Daun, obviously, they all wanted to see what he said.


    At this time, everyone has temporarily abandoned their previous prejudices and arrogance in their hearts. They all understand that at this time, if they want to complete the task, they must unite, otherwise, there is no hope of accomplishing any.


    This task was not easy at first, but now, they were only the first tentative action, and they actually damaged three people, and two others were injured. At the same time, they were also stunned. They just wanted to go first. I took a look, and because I saw the target, I started to do it. Now, everyone in the camp knows their existence. Although they escaped safely this time, the camp must be heavily guarded next time. They want Latent in again, I am afraid it will become more difficult.


    And they are all proud people, and naturally they don''t want to see the mission fail. In that case, even if Angus doesn''t punish them, they will not be able to stand it in their hearts.


    Therefore, no matter how difficult the task is, they must complete it!And they are not fools, knowing that if they are not united now, they will have no hope of completing the task, so they would rather obey Dawn''s orders now.


    Dawn looked at the player in front of him, and then at the other players who looked at him. He was very satisfied. Although he knew that these people were temporarily obedient to himself in order to complete the task, but Dawn was also I am already very satisfied. You must know that these people are all trump cards in their respective teams. It is a matter of face to make so many trump cards obey their orders.


    Moreover, Dawn is also certain that as long as he takes them to complete this difficult task this time, these people must admire themselves in their hearts, and everyone will receive the above awards for this. If the future career is prosperous, He would also be grateful to himself, and he would be happy to reap the gratitude of these people.


    At the same time, if this task can be successfully completed, everyone has credit. As the commander of this team, the credit is definitely the greatest, and the benefits afterwards are definitely the most. Therefore, Dawn is better than anyone else. Yes, they all want to complete this task. Now that everyone has to abandon their previous suspicions and cooperate with themselves, Dawn is naturally also happy.


    Therefore, Dawn did not put on airs, but said: "Obviously, with what happened tonight, the camp will be heavily guarded, and it will be more difficult for us to sneak in again."


    Everyone secretly said in their hearts at the same time, are you nonsense, who doesn''t know that the camp will be more difficult to enter, and the task will become more difficult, otherwise, can everyone listen to you?


    However, now everyone has decided that the task is important, so they did not refute Daun, but pretended to listen carefully.


    Dawn was very satisfied with the performance of his temporary subordinates, coughed dryly, and continued: "So, we need to find another way."


    "Nonsense!" everyone said again in their hearts.


    "And there is no way." Dawn said, "Before coming, General Angus asked his assistant to give us a reminder. This reminder is Cohen and Bill! These two people, one is Alvin''s enemy , One is his friend, we want to complete the task, now we must find a way from them."


    Before, Angus was reminded by his assistant to find a way from Bill and Cohen. After that, he asked the assistant to tell the information of these two individuals to the team members who performed the task. However, at the time, the assistant only told the temporary Captain Daun, as for the others, did not know that it was only after listening to Daun''s narration that there was such a thing.


    Seeing the surprised look on the faces of other people, Daun felt very proud. After all, he was the commander. Although it was only temporary, the news and the rights he received were greater than those of these people. In this way, An General Gus still values ??himself very much. After he completes the mission this time, he will be indispensable in the future.


    Of course, everything has to wait for him to complete the task, but Dawn is very confident about it, even if he has just experienced failure, but he feels that as long as he is still there, this task will definitely be completed.


    The other team members, at this time, didn''t bother to sorrow Dawn. After learning about the existence of Bill and Cohen, they were also greatly affected.


    "It''s great. With these two people, we have more methods." Some team members said.


    "Not bad!" The other team member also said: "Especially, the target is not known right now. The person we are looking for this time is him, so he will not be too vigilant. In this way, it will be more convenient for us to act."


    "It seems that Captain Dawn has the foresight. If the two players are captured, this matter may have been exposed. It will be difficult for us to use Bill and Cohen anymore."


    "Yes, yes, those two stupid guys!"


    Many team members saw the hope of accomplishing the mission, and one by one, they did not hesitate to flatter Dawn. Although they were suspected of flattering, they said the truth. It was because of Dawn¡¯s decisiveness that they kept the mission. If it leaks, they can continue to perform this task.


    A glimmer of color flashed across Dawn''s face, but he quickly disappeared. He knew that it was not the time to be happy, and he would be happy anyway after he completed the task.


    "Okay, let''s discuss it carefully, how to draw the target out." Dawn said.


    Now, if they want to complete the task, they must bring Alvin out, because the security of that camp is definitely more stringent. In the camp, they have lost the opportunity to do it, and they just brought Alvin out.


    This requires thinking of a solution from the two of Bill and Cohen.


    Everyone immediately formed a group and began to discuss a solution. Not only were these people skilled, even if it was a strategy, they were not bad. At this time, there were no prejudices to think of a way together, and naturally they could also come up with a way.


    At this time, Alvin, who was still lying in the hospital, didn''t know that Dawn and the others began to calculate themselves so quickly.

 2184 Chapter 2184

    Bill has had a very good life recently. Although he is very tired, he is very satisfied with his current life.


    And Alvin presumably, Bill was undoubtedly a lot lucky. At the beginning, he was not calculated by Cohen, so he entered his ideal army and learned the technology of spacecraft.


    Moreover, Bill is an ideal person. At this point, he is even farther than Alvin thought. He is a person who is not satisfied with the status quo. His ideal is also to make military merits on the battlefield in the future. After being entrusted with an official position, he can finally become a lord with his own territory.


    At this point, he is obviously more ambitious than Alvin. After all, Alvin has always wanted to have a spaceship of his own.


    And Bill is not a person who only daydreams. Since entering the barracks, he has been training hard. Moreover, he is different from Alvin, who also prepares meals for the soldiers in the camp every day. In addition, at the beginning, Bernard did not train him, so when he first entered the barracks, Alvin was no different from an ordinary cook.


    But Bill is different. He entered the team as a normal and ordinary soldier. Moreover, he entered the spaceship training camp with the best benefits. Therefore, since entering the military camp, Bill has been in the instructor. Training hard under the guidance of


    Although Bill''s talent is not as good as Alvin, it is not bad. In addition, he usually trains very seriously and hard. Therefore, his ability is improved very quickly. Obviously, it is very good among many recruits. Outstanding.


    Because of this, Bill is also loved by his boss, and his future is bright.


    As for his good friend Alvin, Bill is still very concerned. Although the two have entered different units, the connection between them has never been broken, and there has always been correspondence. Therefore, Bill also knows Alvin. The status quo.


    Originally, because of Cohen, Alvin actually went to work as a cook. This made Bill very angry, but there was no way he could become good friends with Alvin, and his family was naturally not very good. Obviously he couldn''t compete with Cohen. The thing is, so although he feels sad and angry about his friend''s experience, he has no choice but to swear that he must help his friend when he comes out.


    Of course, I have to teach that guy Cohen a good lesson.


    Later, when I learned from the letter that Alvin had also started training, and that his monitor was kind to him, Bill was also very happy. He was happy for Alvin, and he was happy that he was finally able to be like ordinary. Soldiers were trained, although only with a cooking squad leader.


    When he was happy, Bill still felt a little pity for Alvin in his heart. After all, his friend can only train with the cooking squad leader now. How great can a cooking squad leader be?Presumably that is very limited. Moreover, he has to prepare meals for the soldiers in the entire camp every day. The time and energy that can be used for training is certainly not a lot.


    Obviously, Bill did not know the specific situation of Bernard, and Alvin did not describe Bernard too much in the letter. After all, at that time, he did not know Bernard too much, just said Bernard. Virtue is very powerful and knows many things.


    However, in Bill''s opinion, how good is Bernard as a cooking class leader?No matter how powerful it is, it is limited. At least it is definitely not comparable to their instructors. The reason why Alvin feels that the other instructors is powerful may be because he has just entered the barracks and did not have the opportunity to contact other instructors, so he feels his own The squad leader is amazing.


    It is precisely because of this idea that Bill felt a pity for Alvin. He felt that if Alvin was able to receive normal training like him, his future achievements would never be low.


    It''s a pity, he can only train with a cooking squad leader.


    Of course, the current Bill is just a big soldier. Even if he wants to help Alvin, there is nothing to do. He can only wait until he has the right to help his good friend.


    On this day, Bill, who had just finished training, was returning to the barracks with his teammates.


    "Bill, there is a letter from you." At this time, a comrade in arms said to him.


    "Okay, thanks." Bill said with a smile.


    "It should be the letter from Alvin again, I don''t know how he is doing." Bill thought to himself as he walked towards the communication room.


    And like Alvin, Bill has few friends. He can maintain the friendship now, and there are still correspondences. Alvin is the only one left. Therefore, he will have a friendship with him. Very important.


    And now, someone wrote to him again, when he wanted to come, there would be no one else except Alvin.


    Bill quickly found the one written to himself in a bunch of letters, but, what made him strange, the signature on this letter was not Alvin, but anonymous, that is, this letter It was not from Alvin, but from someone else. If Alvin sent it, he would not be anonymous now.


    "Who could this be? Is it Peter? Hall? They don¡¯t look like it, and they don¡¯t know I¡¯m here." Bill took the letter and rubbed it in his hand. He didn¡¯t open it for the first time. Thinking about who will send this letter.


    It''s just that after thinking for a long time, I didn''t figure out who it would be, and if I knew someone, I wouldn''t be anonymous.


    However, after touching the thin envelope, Bill wasn''t afraid that there would be something in it that would hurt him. Moreover, he was also very curious about who wrote the letter to him and what it said.


    So, after hesitating a little, Bill opened the envelope and prepared to read the contents of the letter.


    Sure enough, seeing the content of the letter, Bill was more certain. This letter was not written by Alvin, nor was it written by people he knew when he was outside.


    According to the letter, the person who wrote the letter was Alvin¡¯s comrade-in-arms, and the two were in the same class. We often saw Alvin write letters to Bill before, so we knew that Bill existed and his address.


    But this time, he wrote to say that it was also Alvin''s matter, and this incident made Bill an instant worry.


    It turned out that Alvin¡¯s camp was attacked by Flame Wind Nation. Alvin was unfortunately severely injured. Now his health is very poor. It is hard to say whether he can recover. And Bill, as Alvin¡¯s good friend, this letter Alvin¡¯s comrade-in-arms hoped that Bill could take a look at Alvin, encourage him, and cheer him up, so as to be beneficial to his physical recovery.


    "What? Alvin was injured? He was hurt very badly?" After reading the letter, Bilton was shocked. He didn''t expect that the content of the letter would be in the letter. He was extremely worried for a while. After all, Alvin is his best. He was a friend, and because he was too worried, Alvin did not think too much about the origin of this letter, nor did he doubt the identity of the other party. In his opinion, the other party must be the person next to Alvin, otherwise How could the other party know of his existence?Do you know your address again?


    It¡¯s just that Bill obviously didn¡¯t know that Alvin¡¯s class, only him and Bernard, were different from other classes, so apart from Bernard, Alvin had no comrades in the class at all!


    However, now Bill''s heart is filled with Alvin''s injury, and he is so worried for a while, how can he think about other things.


    Originally, Alvin, as a cooking soldier, should be safer than his spaceship soldier. After all, even if a war really broke out, Bill, the spaceship soldier rushed forward, and the cooking soldier generally wouldn¡¯t be on the battlefield. of.


    It''s just that Bill didn''t expect that there was nothing wrong with him now, but Alvin was seriously injured, which made him naturally feel very worried.


    "No, I have to go and see him." Bill made a decision in his heart. He didn''t want to lose his best friend. Although writing a letter can comfort him, it must have been better than meeting him. Bill also felt uneasy when they met.


    At the same time, since they entered the barracks, although they have exchanged letters from time to time, they have never met. This time they happened to visit Alvin.


    Thinking of this, Bill saw that Alvin''s heart was even more urgent, and when he went to his boss, he wanted to ask for leave.


    Originally, as a recruit, Bill was allowed to go out, but he was not allowed to leave for too long or take time off. However, his boss had a good impression of him, and Bill usually trained harder than others, plus After hearing the reason for Alvin¡¯s leave, he became more considerate of each other.


    "It turns out that''s the case. I also heard about it not long ago. Those people from Flame Wind Nation are so rampant. They attacked our country''s camps again and again, but, I didn''t expect that your friend would be injured. Yes, you can go and see." Bill''s boss said.


    Obviously, Bill''s boss had also heard about Alvin and their camp, but he didn''t expect that the injured person would be Bill''s friend.


    As for Bill, he was worried about Alvin, and now he heard that his boss knew about it, he became even more worried, and at the same time, he no longer doubted anything.


    After Bill''s boss agreed to his request for leave, Bill quickly packed his things, went to the camp where Alvin was, and went to visit Alvin.

 2185 Chapter 2185 Special Class

    "Head, that Bill has appeared!"


    A day later, Dawn and others were outside the Alvin camp and saw Bill rushing over.


    Dawn and others have not left here in the past few days. Except for the injured who are recovering from their injuries, others have been wandering around the periphery of the camp where Alvin is located. They were all searching for the trail of Daun and others, but there was still no clue. What was even more unexpected was that Daun and others not only did not escape, but also kept wandering around the periphery of their camp.


    This may have just met that sentence. The most dangerous place is the safest place. The commander in the camp where Alvin is located may not have thought that Dawn and others would be so courageous. He wanted to come. , During this period of time, Dawn and others have been hiding like a mouse, and they will definitely try to stay away from the sight of themselves and others.


    But there was no idea, Dawn and the others dangled under his eyelids, becoming black under the lamp.


    And the letter to Bill was not written by Alvin¡¯s comrades in arms. It was written by Dawn. Before coming, he knew Bill¡¯s existence and at the same time, he also knew which camp he was in. , It is not too difficult to write to him as Alvin¡¯s comrades-in-arms.


    After writing that letter, Dawn and others waited around Alvin¡¯s camp, just to stare at Bill and Alvin, who was likely to leave the camp.


    It is indeed "very possible." In fact, Dawn and others are not sure that Alvin will definitely leave the camp. After all, in the last attack, Alvin was injured by them, and they did not know. What happened to Alvin''s injury?


    At the same time, it is possible that Bill comes to Alvin, but even if Alvin is not seriously injured, it may not come out.


    Therefore, what Dawn and others can do now is to pray that Alvin will follow Bill out of the camp, and then they will have the opportunity to do it.


    And now, seeing that Bill, one of their goals, has appeared, Dawn and the others dared not neglect while being excited, they stared at the gate of Alvin¡¯s camp, and then waited quietly. It''s like a hunter is hunting.


    And in the distance, Bill, who had just arrived here, didn¡¯t know that he was already under surveillance. After he got here, he showed his ID to the guard, and after that, he showed that he was here. purpose.


    "Go in, don''t walk around, don''t look around." The guard soldier handed his ID to Bill and exhorted.


    "Yes!" Bill said with a military salute.


    After that, Bill entered the barracks, but he was wondering whether the soldier just made a fuss about it. He knew that he could not walk around in the barracks. After all, he was also a soldier, so there was no need for him. remind.


    It''s just that when Bill walked into this camp, he found some unusual places. The atmosphere here gave him a significantly different feeling. Moreover, the aura of the soldiers passing by was also stronger than those of the soldiers in their camp. A lot stronger.


    "What is this place? My comrades-in-arms, how does the momentum feel stronger than ours?" Bill wondered as he walked.


    Generally speaking, the soldiers in all the military forces and the spacecraft training units are generally the best group, and their aura is naturally stronger than ordinary soldiers.


    However, in this camp right now, Bill felt that the aura of the soldiers here seemed to be no worse than that of the people there, or even stronger, which made him very surprised.


    Before, Alvin also told Alvin about their camp in the letter, but he didn¡¯t say it too clearly. After all, even Alvin didn¡¯t know much about it, and Bill didn¡¯t take it seriously either. However, from his own eyes today, Bill saw the unusualness of this camp.


    Bill also has some insights. In addition, he has always been in the spaceship team, and his vision is wider than ordinary people. Therefore, he soon discovered that this place is unusual, and he is full of the team where his good friend is. Got curious.


    At the same time, Bill also felt the tense atmosphere in this camp. In addition, at the gate of the camp before, the guard soldier asked him repeatedly. Bill also guessed that the atmosphere here should be the same as not long ago. The attack was related to that, and because of this, Bill became more worried about his friends.


    Bill met his good friend in the hospital ward. When he entered the ward, he happened to see his good friend, watching TV and eating an apple. It was so uncomfortable, there was a bit of serious injury. .


    "Alvin, my good friend, are you okay?" Bill stepped forward and asked.


    "Bill? Why are you here?!" Alvin, who was bored by watching TV, was surprised when he saw his good friend Bill actually appeared in front of him. He did not expect that the other party Would actually come here.


    "Naturally I received a letter from your comrade-in-arms." Bill approached Alvin and said: "The letter said that you are seriously injured and dying. I just came here on leave, but I think you look like this. He looks dying."


    Bill sees that his good friend is in good condition, so he is naturally very happy, but when he is happy, he is still very puzzled. I don¡¯t know what is going on. The letter clearly stated that his good friend¡¯s situation is very The danger of dying at any time, this made him rush to hurriedly, but, looking at Alvin¡¯s current appearance, although it seems that he is really injured, but it is definitely not as serious as the letter said. .


    "Life is dying?" Alvin said puzzledly after hearing his good friend''s words: "I am injured, but when is my life dying? Who made this rumor?"


    "Is it your comrade in class?" Bill said, "There is no signature on the letter. It just says that you are in the same class and that you are dying and may die at any time. Let people come to see you and give you something. encourage."


    "In that case, do you believe it?" Alvin snorted: "Even if I am really to that point, I should be looking for a doctor. If you encourage me, I will be fine?"


    "Okay, I am fortunate to see you hard, you still don''t appreciate it." Bill feigned angrily.


    "No, no." Alvin said quickly. Although he felt that the content of the letter in Bill''s mouth was a bit nonsense, he was still very happy to see his good friends, and naturally he didn''t want to give his friends to him. Get angry.


    Bill is not really angry, he is just playing with Alvin, the relationship between the two is not cultivated overnight, it is a friendship for many years, let alone think about it now, what the letter said, It is indeed a bit of nonsense, as Alvin said, if his life is really dying, he should be looking for a doctor, not him. Even if he writes to him and asked him to see Alvin, he would not say any encouragement. , At most it is to meet, or even to see the last.


    It''s just that Bill was too worried about Alvin at the time, and he didn''t think deeply. Now it is indeed unreasonable to think about it.


    Bill felt that he was being laughed at by Alvin, and his face was a little uncontrollable, so he said, "That comrade-in-arms of yours is so innocent, he cursed you for death."


    "A comrade in my class?" Alvin said: "I wanted to ask you just now, did you read it wrong? That person is not in our class."


    "How could I read it wrong?" Bill said as he took out the letter in his arms, handed it to Alvin and said, "You see for yourself."


    Alvin took the letter and looked at it quickly, only to see that it was indeed as Bill said, claiming to be a comrade in his class, and, indeed, as Bill said, actually let Bill come. Encourage yourself.


    This makes Alvin very puzzled.


    "But, in our class, apart from me, there is only the squad leader alone." Alvin said: "Where are there any comrades in arms? Is this letter sent to you by my squad leader, shouldn''t it? "


    Alvin still knows a little bit about what kind of person Bernard is. Although he is a hot person on the outside and has helped himself a lot, he will never write to Bill, let alone. With such a weird reason, let alone, even though I mentioned the existence of Bill in front of the squad leader, he never said which unit he was in. The squad leader shouldn''t know.


    "Nobody?" Bill was also stunned when he heard Alvin''s words. He didn''t expect that it would be such a situation: "There are only two people in your class?"


    "Yeah." Alvin nodded and said, "Because my monitor''s personality is a bit, a bit special, so there are no other people in our class, and there are not too many people in our camp. Don''t dare to talk nonsense in front of the monitor, so although we are only two of us, it is enough, and it is not too busy in normal times."


    Alvin didn''t know how to describe Bernard''s temper. In the end, he could only use the two words "special" to summarize it. Although it was not very precise, it was inseparable.


    "Your class is really special." Bill said in a speech. There are only two people in a class. They did it during wartime. That''s because everyone else in the class died. But now it''s not during wartime, and Alvin is in. My class is just an ordinary cooking class, and it is indeed very special that this kind of situation will happen.

 2186 Chapter 2186

    "Forget it, no matter who wrote the letter, although there are exaggerated suspicions, it is true that you were injured." Bill waved his hand.


    Bill had a somewhat carefree character. In addition, although the content of the letter was a bit exaggerated, Alvin was indeed injured. Therefore, he did not think about what happened to the letter at this time. Who sent it.


    Alvin, on the contrary, still frowned, thinking about the source of the letter, but he didn''t have the slightest clue. First of all, it was impossible for someone in his class to write it, even if it was really written by his squad leader. He would tell himself too, but now he obviously doesn''t.


    Who else would it be?


    Because he is a cooking soldier, he usually does not train with other soldiers. Besides, beside him, there is a Bernard who is not easy to mess with at first sight. The other soldiers in this camp usually have nothing to do with him. There is not much contact. Those people, except for meal time, are not close to the cafeteria at all. When Alvin was training, he was trained alone under Bernard''s supervision, and had no contact with other people at all. Opportunity.


    So, even if it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in this camp, in fact, apart from being familiar with Bernard, Alvin is not familiar with other people in this camp. Naturally, those people will not Knowing your own situation, it is even more impossible to know the existence of Bill from yourself.


    Although the content of this letter is a bit exaggerated, it is indeed true. Obviously, the other party should know the previous incident. The possibility that it is a person in this camp is very high.


    This is exactly where Alvin is puzzled, he doesn''t even have a doubtful candidate.


    "Okay, don''t think about it so much. Maybe it was written by a comrade in your camp. The other party accidentally learned about our relationship, so I want me to see you." Bill looked. When Alvin was still there, frowning and thinking about this letter, he patted his shoulder and said: "Since you have nothing to do, our brothers have not seen each other for so long. We must go out today for a good drink. By the way Also celebrate that you survived the catastrophe, and then tell me specifically what is going on in this matter."


    Before entering the army, Alvin and Bill often went in and out of the bar. Therefore, although the two were not very old, not even 20 years old, their drinking capacity was not small. I have entered the barracks and haven''t seen each other for so long. Naturally, I have to gather together, and the bar is a very suitable place.


    "Okay, let''s go, we really haven''t got together for a long time." Alvin also said.


    However, Alvin did not completely put the letter aside. Bill said that this letter may have been written by a comrade in the camp because he did not fully understand his own situation here. However, However, he knew that this could not have been written by a comrade in the camp.


    However, you have to make yourself think about who wrote it. For a while, you can¡¯t think of it. Therefore, Alvin doesn¡¯t want to waste time here. It¡¯s better to get together with Bill first. As for the letter, you can slow down. Think slowly.


    "That''s right, today we are not drunk or go home." Bill said happily.


    On the way here, Bill has been worried about Alvin. Now that he is okay, although he can''t understand what he believes, he is more happy. In his opinion, this incident is a false alarm. Isn''t it worth celebrating?


    Alvin is still recovering from his injuries, and his leader is only Bernard. As long as Bernard is allowed to leave, the others in the camp will not say anything. After all, Bernard is very special. .


    And Bernard did not refuse after knowing the reason for Alvin¡¯s leave. He usually requires Alvin to train strictly. However, in life, there are not many requirements for Alvin, and now, it is Alvin''s friends came from afar and came to see him, so he was naturally not so unreasonable.


    "Go out and be careful. Those people in Yanfeng Nation have not caught them yet, and they don''t know what their purpose is. Be careful yourself and don''t spend the night outside." Bernard told Alvin.


    "I see, monitor." Alvin said, "but, monitor, many of our people are searching for those people. Those people should be hiding somewhere at this time, so they don''t dare to appear."


    Although Alvin agreed with Bernard, he didn''t agree with his monitor''s words in his heart. After he wanted to come, after the failure of the tasks of the people in the Flame Wind Nation, at this moment, he didn''t dare to take the initiative. Waiting for the opportunity to escape back, you don''t need to be careful at all.


    What''s more, Alvin always felt that he was just an insignificant little soldier. Those people from Flame Wind Nation, who came all the way, must be for something important, or for important people, such as Bernard. However, this matter must have nothing to do with me. I was injured before because of bad luck.


    Alvin has never connected this matter to himself. If he went out as a soldier, the world would never risk it.


    "Can''t be careless!" Bernard said solemnly: "Now no one knows what their purpose is. What if their goal is you?"


    "It''s not possible." Alvin laughed: "Only heroes like the monitor will know that they will do it."


    "It''s better to be careful," Bernard said. Obviously, in his heart, he didn''t feel that this matter really has something to do with Alvin, but it is more likely to have something to do with himself. He now warns Alvin, only out of his care for him.


    "Yes, monitor!" Alvin saluted Bernard, then turned and left.


    Bernard looked at Alvin''s back, always feeling that he felt a little uneasy in his heart, and then shook his head with a wry smile, laughing that he had become a cooking soldier over the years, and his courage had become smaller. These days he met people from the Flame Wind Nation. , I am nervous here, if it were placed more than ten years ago, even if I was alone in the enemy camp, I would not have the slightest fear.


    On the other side, Alvin, who had gotten the holiday, joined Bill, and the two left the barracks together, planning to find a bar to celebrate.


    "Head, the target came out, he really came out!" When Alvin and Bill came out of the barracks talking and laughing, they didn''t notice that in a house far away, someone was using The telescope looked here, and when he saw him, he seemed quite excited.


    Hearing what his subordinates said, Daun quickly stood up, and also came to the window, grabbed the telescope from the man''s hand, and looked in the direction of the camp.


    Sure enough, in the lens, he once again saw the goal of his mission.


    "Great, it really came out!" Dawn was quite excited when he saw Alvin really came out.


    Originally, he was not entirely sure about using Bill to draw Alvin. He could only say that this was a way and an opportunity. Although there was hope, it was not entirely sure.


    And now, Alvin is really out of the barracks, which shows that their method has worked, and Bill really brought Alvin out. Although Bill is not theirs, but, at this time, in Tao In En''s heart, he undoubtedly regarded Bill as his comrade-in-arms.


    "Head, shall we do it now?" someone asked.


    "Don''t hurry." Dawn also saw the excitement of everyone under him. After all, everyone came here for Alvin. The previous action had failed once. Originally, they thought that the hope of completing the task was very slim, but , Now that things have turned around, everyone is naturally very happy.


    You know, this matter is related to everyone''s future, and it is related to their own future. Who can ignore it?


    But Daun, at this time, was still a little sensible. He stopped everyone from saying: "This is still near the other party¡¯s camp. They have a lot of people. Moreover, you all know the talents of those people. At this time, even if We have grasped the goal, and it is very difficult to take the goal away from here."


    Everyone is a little sober now, and the reality is indeed like this. Alvin has just left the camp, and he will do it now. Although they are sure that they can catch Alvin, how to take him away is a big problem. Up.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s follow them first, and wait until we find the opportunity to do it again. It¡¯s best to stay as far away from this camp as possible." Dawn saw that everyone attached great importance to what he said, and he was very happy and proud. It''s becoming more and more like the real head of this team.


    "Yes!" When the others heard Dawn¡¯s words, they responded at the same time. Before completing the task, they had decided that everything was under Dawn¡¯s command. This was for the mission and for their own future. At this time, No one will joke about their future.


    Everyone immediately left the room, following Bill and Alvin from a distance.


    As the elites among the elites in their respective forces, this ability to mark people is naturally not weak. What''s more, Bill and Alvin are just rookies who have not been in the barracks for too long. Therefore, for Dawn and others People''s stalking, they didn''t notice it.


    But Dawn and others saw Bill and Ann Arvin and didn¡¯t find them. As a result, they were even more in a hurry. In this case, they can continue to watch until they find the best opportunity. .


    Bill and Alvin didn''t know that they had been spotted since they first left the barracks, and the two of them are now happily talking about things in their respective barracks.

 2187 Chapter 2187 Why Are They Here

    Before entering the barracks, the army Alvin yearned for was the spaceship training unit. After all, he had a dream of having a spacecraft of his own. So naturally, he wanted to know more about the spacecraft. Here, he can get these things.


    However, because of Cohen, he could not enter the spaceship training unit as he wished. Although Alvin did not care at the time, he still regretted it and envied his good friend entering the spaceship training unit. .


    And now, he finally saw his good friend again. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity. He wanted to know more about the spacecraft training troops, even if he couldn¡¯t enter such troops. Alvin is also very happy about some of its things.


    As for Bill, he naturally knew the dream of his good friend, so he told Alvin all the things he saw and learned in the army, so that his good friend could have some comfort.


    However, after Alvin heard some of his friend¡¯s knowledge about spacecraft training troops, he suddenly discovered that what he learned from squad leader Bernard, the knowledge about spacecraft, was actually more advanced than Bill¡¯s. It''s reasonable.


    "Your squad leader is not easy." Bill said in surprise and emotion after hearing some things about the spacecraft training from his good friend.


    Originally, Bill felt that what he had learned about spacecraft training was advanced enough. As a result, after hearing some of Alvin¡¯s insights, he suddenly realized that he had a sudden sense of openness. Many Alvin said He hadn''t heard of anything before, which made him surprised and even more curious about Alvin''s monitor.


    Alvin also said that all the things he knew about the spacecraft were taught by his squad leader. Originally, Bill didn¡¯t put Bernard in his eyes and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other party. After all, the other party was just a cooking squad leader. That''s it, no matter how great, where can it go?Even if Alvin always said that his monitor was very powerful, Bill didn''t take it seriously.


    However, now from Alvin¡¯s mouth, he knew something he didn¡¯t know before. After he knew about the spacecraft, Bill suddenly realized that he had really underestimated the squad leader of his good friend before. The other party knows the knowledge about the spacecraft, the other party is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Of course." Bill said proudly. He respects Bernard. In his heart, Bernard is not only his squad leader, but also his master. Seeing his friends say that he is his master. , Bill is naturally very happy.


    "My squad leader was not an ordinary person before, don''t think he is just a cooking soldier now, he was a special soldier before." Bill said proudly.


    "Special forces? What''s the matter? How could the special forces become the cooking soldiers now, are you bragging?" Bill said.


    "Why do you brag? My monitor is really good." Hearing that his good friend didn''t believe his words, Alvin was immediately dissatisfied, and he recounted Bernard''s great achievements.


    "How is it? Very good, right? They have changed the pattern of a war for a living." Alvin finally said with a proud face. He has always been proud of Bernard and saw others admire him. When Nader, he would also be very happy.


    "It''s quite amazing, but I didn''t expect that your monitor is so simple." Bill didn''t doubt the words of his good friend, but was surprised at Bernard''s past.


    "It''s just that he used to be so powerful, how can he become a cooking soldier now?" Bill said in a puzzled manner. It was not that he discriminated against the cooking soldier, but there was indeed a big gap between the cooking soldier and the special soldier. There must be a reason for a special soldier to become a cooking soldier.


    "It''s mainly because my monitor himself couldn''t get past the hurdle in my heart." Alvin said with a sigh. He was also a pity for this incident. The people above obviously didn''t blame Bernard, but , Bernard himself couldn¡¯t get through the hack in his heart, which led him to change from an excellent special soldier to a cook soldier who deals with pots and pans every day. For this, Alvin is still a pity. , You know, there are not many people who can be cooking soldiers, but there are not many people who can be special forces.


    "Hey, it''s a pity." Bill also said a pity, but then he looked at his good friend with envious expression and said: "Your kid is lucky. There is such a squad leader and master who can learn nothing. less."


    In his heart, Bill was indeed a good friend who envied him. Although he could learn a lot about spacecraft training, he found that his instructors were worse than Bernard. Quite a lot, not to mention that Bernard now only teaches Alvin. This kind of treatment is not available to everyone. After all, even if my special forces retired and became an instructor, there would definitely be more than one professor.


    Therefore, Bill is very envious of his good friend and this luck. Originally, he felt a pity in his heart for his good friend to become a cooking soldier, but now it seems that his good friend is a blessing in disguise. , I encountered such a squad leader and master, not everyone has this kind of treatment.


    At least, Bill himself did not.


    Therefore, Bill does not feel a pity for his good friend now, and some are just envy.


    "That is, don''t look at who I am." In front of his good friend, Alvin was not humble, but rather proud.


    "When you say you are fat, you are still breathing." Bill said in an angry tone: "You unexpectedly met such a good master. Today''s wine must be yours."


    "No problem," Alvin said.


    Originally, Bill came to see him from such a long way. He should have invited this drink. After all, he is the host. What''s more, Alvin was still very moved by his friend''s concern for him. , This meal, even if Bill doesn''t say anything, Alvin intends to invite it himself.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Bill said satisfied.


    The two walked all the way to the nearest bar.


    When Bill arrived at Camp Alvin, it was already afternoon. The two of them spent some time in the camp. When Alvin asked for leave from the camp, it was already night, and this time was the best time for bar business. .


    The two of them found the nearest bar and walked directly in. After that, they sat down there and started to order wine. Then, while drinking and chatting, at the same time, they slowly moved their bodies to the music.


    Since entering the barracks, Bill and Alvin have not drunk anymore. Today, it was the first time they drank alcohol during this period of time, or they drank with their good friends. Both were naturally happy.


    However, just as the two of them were drinking, Alvin''s body suddenly shook, his eyes were a little shocked, a little sluggish, and then he turned his head around.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Alvin''s strangeness quickly caught Bill''s attention. The two were good friends who had known each other for many years.


    Alvin looked at the bar in his hand, and brought Bill closer, without looking at the other person, and said, "Behind us, there are a few people who are from the Flame Wind Nation that lurked into our camp before. ."


    Alvin¡¯s voice was very soft, as if he was afraid that others would hear it. However, he was very close to Bill, and Bill naturally heard his friends¡¯ words clearly. He knew what happened before his friend¡¯s camp. Yes, so now, after hearing his friend''s words, he subconsciously wants to turn his head and take a look.


    However, Bill''s movements were quickly stopped by Alvin. Alvin knew that those people were powerful, and he didn''t want the other party to know that he had discovered the other party''s existence.


    In fact, when Alvin Bidowen and others attacked that night, although the sky was not too bright, with the help of the surrounding lights, Alvin still saw the appearance of several people, and Alvin¡¯s memory was obviously still Yes, I remembered the appearance of those people all at once. Presumably, Daun never thought of this.


    In Dawn¡¯s view, Alvin didn¡¯t know them. After all, it was dark that night, and at that time, they had only a brief contact with Alvin. Then they evacuated, so they all Don¡¯t think Alvin will remember them.


    But, obviously, Dawn and others underestimated Alvin''s memory, even if he only saw them for a little bit of time, Alvin still remembered them and printed them in his mind.


    And now, even if it was just a suffocation, Alvin recognized them for the first time.


    "Why are they here?" Bill said with some confusion and nervousness.


    Don¡¯t blame Bill for being nervous. After all, although he had been training hard before, he really hadn¡¯t really fought before, and people from Flame Wind Nation obviously didn¡¯t come here as a tourist, plus, Alvin¡¯s narration before. , He also knew how powerful those people were, so he was naturally somewhat nervous.


    "I don''t know either." Alvin said in a low voice, "However, I can be sure that those people are indeed from Yanfeng Nation."


    The people of Yanfeng Country and Fan Country are not very different in appearance, but the languages ??of the two countries are completely different. If you don¡¯t know that the other country is from another country, and you don¡¯t hear the other country, the average person It is difficult to determine the identity of the other party.

 2188 Chapter 2188

    "Then, what should we do now?" Bill whispered to Alvin, the expression on his face was normal, as if he were in a normal chat.


    In fact, Bill''s mood at this time was both excited and nervous.


    You know, the few people behind, but the spies from Yanfeng Nation, had made a lot of trouble in Alvin¡¯s camp before. Now, many troops have heard of these people, and Bill still I heard that many of the people above seem to be very angry with those people, and they are bound to catch them. If anyone can catch them, it will definitely be a great achievement. There will definitely be a lot of rewards. It will be remembered by many people, and it will be good for his future development.


    Bill and Alvin are different. Alvin just came to the army to make money, eat, and learn spacecraft technology. In his heart, he didn''t want to stay in the army forever.


    However, Bill is different. He wants to stay in the army and develop well, and he wants to be a prince in the future. This goal, although it seems to be a bit unrealistic and difficult now, However, Bill himself has been working hard in this direction.


    Therefore, if he could catch the spies of Yanfeng Nation during the period of the new barracks, it would be a great achievement, and it would be quite good for his future development. Therefore, he would appear excited.


    While excited, Bill was also a little nervous, because, on the way back, he had learned from his good friend''s mouth what happened that night, and he also knew how powerful the spies of the Flame Wind Country were. Obviously, these people are not ordinary people, but the existence of special forces, so they are definitely not easy to deal with, and they must be very cruel.


    Facing such a person, it is very dangerous. What''s more, there are only two of them now, and both of them are just rookies who have just entered the army, and the number of each other is obviously larger than that of them. For one thing, if you really do it, it will definitely be more dangerous.


    "What to do? What else to do? Of course you slipped away first, otherwise, what else do you want?" Alvin had the intention to go when he saw the spies of Yanfeng Country.


    Unlike Bill, Bill has never seen the spies of the Flame Wind Nation before, and I don¡¯t know how good they are. However, Alvin has seen them before, and he also handed him twice. Naturally, he knows how good they are. It can be said that if he hadn''t left a hand before, he would still be able to drink with Bill here, that would be two different things.


    Before, he was able to escape because he had his comrades in his camp and his own squad leader, so the spies of the Flame Wind Nation were not able to succeed, but now?Only myself and Bill, these two rookies are here, how useful can they be?


    Moreover, Alvin and Bill¡¯s ideas are different. Bill is bent on making merit and mixing his future, while Alvin wants to save his life more.


    Although Alvin always felt that he was just an ordinary soldier. Those people from the Flame Wind Nation were definitely not here for him. Now he is not wearing a military uniform. Even if they see him, they may not be able to recognize him. .


    But what if?


    What if the other party recognizes him?You have only one life, don¡¯t you want to stay here, don¡¯t leave, stay here and wait for death?


    "Don''t." When Bill saw that his friend was about to leave, Limara stopped him, and said anxiously: "Such a big credit is right in front of him. Isn''t it a pity to leave like this?"


    "The credit is great, but you have to get it." Alvin said: "Do you know that those people are amazing? I know! It can be said that neither of us can have enough teeth, if the other Knowing who we are, you say, can we still leave alive?"


    "Wealth and danger!" Bill said with bright eyes. Obviously, he was not scared by Bill''s words: "I don''t want this kind of credit before my eyes. I can''t bear it in my heart. Such opportunities are not always available. Yes, these guys are obviously not ordinary people. They have already made things worse. I heard that the people above all want to catch them? Do you think that we catch them, do you have much credit? As for the danger, want It must be a risk to get such a big credit."


    "I advise you to wake up." Alvin continued to persuade, "Those people are very powerful. They are stronger than us, and there are more people than us. What do we use to subdue them? Or is it important to die, as long as the life is still There will be more opportunities for meritorious service in the future, and there is no need to take this risk now."


    "Fighting head-on, of course we are not their opponents." Bill said with a serious face, and then, with a smile on his face, said: "However, if you use some means, it is not impossible to succeed."


    Alvin had always known that Bill had many horrible ideas, but this time was different, this time it was about the lives of the two of them, so Alvin didn''t think Bill''s cleverness worked.


    "What can you do?" Alvin said, he was going to listen to Bill''s way, and then he would refute him.


    On the other side, Dawn and others also found a place to sit down, not far away from Bill and Alvin. They seemed to be drinking, but the corner of their eyes was always in Alvin. With Bill and Bill, of course, Bill incidentally, they were mainly staring at Alvin.


    "Head, do you do it now?" Some team members couldn''t wait to ask.


    There was already some distance from the barracks here, and, as they followed along the way, they did not find other troops following behind, so they had to face only Alvin and Bill.


    It can be said that in the face of such two recruits, no one in the Dawn team has any problems. Therefore, everyone feels that this time is a win.


    And this mission is very important. This is in an enemy country. Of course, they all want to complete the mission early and leave here. For every minute of staying here, there will be an extra minute of danger. Next, no one wants to take this risk.


    "Wait." Dawn said after taking a sip of the wine. The taste of the wine seemed to suit his taste, and his face showed a satisfied expression. Of course, there were reasons to complete the task.


    "Waiting?" Some team members were dissatisfied. Although they had already decided before, they would listen to Daun''s orders before completing the task, but now it is clear that it is time to act, but Daun has to wait, and some people are dissatisfied again. Up.


    "Just these two little rookies, without your hands, I can solve them alone." The team member said, obviously, he did not take Bill and Alvin to his heart.


    In fact, everyone in this team didn¡¯t take Alvin and Bill to heart. The two of them had no strength that anyone made them value. Although, because of Alvin¡¯s relationship, they lost one. The player, however, it was because that player was too careless and didn''t expect Alvin to hide a hand. I really want to say that Alvin is stronger than that player. Obviously no one would think so.


    In their opinion, Alvin and Bill are already the meat on their cutting board, and they can eat it whenever they want.


    "I said wait." Dawn frowned. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with this player''s refutation of himself. What about his prestige?It''s too much to ignore it.


    "Head, I also feel that there is no need to wait any longer. With so many of us, why are we afraid of these two rookies?" Another team member also said.


    Obviously, it¡¯s not just the previous player who doesn¡¯t take Dawn¡¯s words to heart. In fact, although these players thought that Dawn¡¯s words were good before, it does not mean that they were really impressed by Dawn. , It was just a temporary compromise in order to complete the task.


    And now, the task is about to be completed, naturally, these people one by one, they don''t take Daun into his eyes.


    "Of course these two little rookies are nothing to be afraid of?" Dawn also saw the thoughts of these guys. Although he was angry in his heart, but there is no good way. These people are all arrogant. Even though I somewhat subdued them, in that case, I will get a lot of help in the future. After all, these people are not bad in strength. However, if you want to subdue them, it is definitely not possible to do it in a short time. Have to take it slow.


    And if this task is completed, even if they are arrogant in their hearts, they should understand that they still played a big role, and how much they have to accept their own feelings. As for the other things, they can only be slowly figured out in the future. .


    Therefore, Dawn also felt that now is not the time to quarrel, it is obvious that the task is still the most important.


    "Don''t you find that there is a bar here, besides the two rookie recruits, are there a few soldiers?" Dawn said.


    "Huh?" When the other people heard Dawn''s words, they were slightly taken aback, and then they began to look at the surrounding crowd.


    Soon, they discovered some unusual places. Although the people in this bar are all dressed in casual clothes at this time, none of them are wearing military uniforms, but they still feel the difference from a few people. Breath, this kind of breath will not appear in ordinary people, only those elite soldiers in the military camp will have it.


    And these people are originally elites in their respective teams, so they are familiar with this kind of breath. Although they may be weaker than them, they are definitely in the army. people.

 2189 Chapter 2189

    The members of the Dawn team, since entering the bar, their attention has been on Alvin and Bill. After all, this is about the success or failure of their mission and their future. It is really a relationship. major.


    Therefore, their attention will inevitably be attracted by Alvin. When they came in before, they just looked at the people in the bar and glanced at them. They didn¡¯t see any strange people, so they stopped paying attention. Like Dawn, observe carefully.


    Therefore, they didn''t find the soldiers in civilian clothes before, but now they have recognized those people after Dawn''s reminder.


    Ordinary people may not be able to feel the breath of those people, but they can feel it. They agreed before, but now they can completely affirm that those individuals are definitely not ordinary people.


    Come to think of it, those people should be the same as Alvin and Bill. They are all in the army. They asked for leave or sneaked out to drink. Although this bar is a bit away from the camp where Alvin is located, it can already be considered a distance. The nearest bar is here, and soldiers in casual clothes will appear here, which is not surprising.


    After discovering the existence of the soldiers in plain clothes, the members of the Dawn team were quite embarrassed. If they were in normal times, they would have been able to discover the existence of those people in advance. Dawn was not needed at all. Reminder, but today they all seem to be a little anxious, and they didn''t realize this. They only found out after Dawn reminded.


    This makes these people very ashamed.


    "Those people are hiding well, and I have observed them for a long time before I found them." Dawn said lightly. He knew what those people were thinking now, so he gave them a step down.


    Sure enough, after hearing Dawn¡¯s words, several other people looked at him gratefully. Some of the team members said, "Really, those guys can hide, but you are the best, they hide so well. , You found it all."


    "Yes, that''s right." The others also agreed.


    In this way, both praised Daun and gave them a step down.


    Dawn was amused in his heart, but he did not show it on his face: "We should also pay attention to our own breath. They should not have thought that we would appear here, so they did not pay attention to the surrounding environment. I cannot expose myself."


    "Understood, head." The other people nodded and said, this time, their voices no longer had the arrogant aura they had before.


    Of course, Daun knew in his heart that once these people had the opportunity, they would still jump out to refute themselves. This kind of thing could happen at any time before he completely subdued them.


    The members of the Dawn team quickly hid their breath, making themselves and others look more like ordinary people.


    Dawn¡¯s previous words are not wrong. Those soldiers must have never thought that they would dare to appear here. After all, here is not too far away from the camp. Dawn and others appear here, they are simply here. court death.


    In addition, those people were originally out for vacation, and when they came out to play, their nerves would not collapse too much, and they did not notice the surrounding situation, and they could not discover the existence of Dawn and others in the first place .


    "Head, what shall we do now?" a team member asked.


    "Wait first." Dawn said: "The two are here for a drink, and they will definitely leave later. When they get out of the bar, we will do it. When the time comes, the hands and feet will be sharp and will not be disturbed too much. people."


    The others nodded. Indeed, if they were to do something here, they would definitely disturb the people in the bar. After all, Bill and Alvin would not be caught with their hands. When the time comes, the soldiers in civilian clothes, They will also take action, in that case, things will become a lot trickier, which is not what they want to see.


    And if they get out of the bar and then do something, it will be much more convenient and will not disturb too many people. Once they succeed, they will immediately evacuate. Even if the people in the fan country want to hunt them down, it is not easy. .


    "Now, we can just drink well." Dawn said with a slight smile: "But, you can''t get drunk."


    "Head, you are underestimating me, this bit of wine is nothing, I just drank here for three days and three nights, and I won''t be drunk." A member of the team said with a smug expression, obviously, his drinking It''s still big.


    In fact, the soldiers in the barracks can drink alcohol, and the people in their squad, including Dawn, have a lot of alcohol. This is also one of the reasons Dawn is relieved to let them drink. , Even if they drank here overnight, they would not be drunk, nor would it affect their mission.


    And this drinking time can still allow him to win over everyone, why not do it?


    Next, Dawn and the others were drinking while paying attention to the movement of Alvin and Bill. Seeing that they were behaving normally, they didn''t doubt anything.


    It¡¯s as if the soldiers didn¡¯t expect Dawn and others to appear here, and Dawn and others did not expect that Bill and Alvin, who seemed to be drinking, were actually discussing how to catch them. From the beginning, these two people were not taken seriously.


    "What can you do?" Alvin asked, looking at Bill.


    "You forgot where this is?" Bill said with a triumphant smile.


    "Bar, what''s the matter?" Alvin said, he still didn''t understand what Bill meant.


    "Alvin, my good friend, you really disappointed me." Bill pretended to sigh.


    "Just say anything, I don''t have time to watch you acting." Alvin said, although Dawn and others have been drinking there, and they didn''t mean to come over, they probably didn''t recognize him, but there is that Alvin always felt uncomfortable with a few people there, and felt uneasy in his heart, and wanted to leave here soon.


    Alvin and Bill are new recruits. Dawn and others can use their breath to find out those soldiers in civilian clothes. However, Bill and Alvin can¡¯t do this, so they don¡¯t I didn''t know the existence of those soldiers, and I always thought that the two of them were soldiers here. If they knew that there were those people, Alvin would not be so embarrassed.


    "Okay, I said." Bill also knew that now is not the time to play treasures, he straightened his face, and said: "Where the bar is, the two of us should know the best. After all, we can say that we have been in the bar for many years. , What can be found here, should you understand?"


    "You mean..." After Bill said this, Alvin seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes gradually lit up.


    "Pharmaceuticals, those that can make people comatose, sleepy, and even cause hallucinations, in such a place, it is not difficult to find." Bill said directly.


    At this moment, Alvin¡¯s eyes lit up completely. Indeed, he and Bill hadn¡¯t spent much time in the bar before, and they had seen all the dark sides in the bar, so Alvin knew it, Bill said Those things are found in bars, at least in many bars, and they have more knowledge and know who has this thing, they can find out who sells it.


    And if you have those medicines, if you think of a way to let the people of Yanfeng Nation drink it, then everything is not a problem. Don¡¯t say that they have less than ten people now, even if it¡¯s doubled, they are all Can be overturned.


    "How about? Do you?" Bill asked, looking at Alvin.


    Alvin squinted the corner of his eyes and glanced at Dawn and others not far away, gritted his teeth and said, "Go!"


    In his heart, Alvin, of course, hopes to do a game, to take Dawn and the others, not for any credit, but purely for himself. You know, he just played on these people not long ago. Unfortunately, he was shot in both legs. Fortunately, he was lucky. Those bullets did not damage the bones and the treatment was timely. Therefore, he was able to recover so quickly, and he did not leave any sequelae. Otherwise, Bill should now see Alvin in a wheelchair or lying in a hospital bed, becoming disabled.


    Therefore, in Alvin''s heart, he hates these spies from the Flame Wind Nation, and naturally wants revenge. Before thinking about leaving, he just felt that he and Bill are outnumbered, so go up and get revenge. If you are looking for death, you might as well go back and notify the people in the camp.


    Now, when there is a chance to take revenge, Alvin will naturally not give up. Although it is safer to go back and inform the people in the camp, who knows when these people will leave, if they leave halfway, they Can''t keep an eye on these people, and in the end can only watch them leave.


    So, of course Alvin wants to solve this matter by himself and Bill. He doesn''t want to see these people leave safely.


    Therefore, Alvin decided to do it in the end.


    "Okay." Hearing Alvin''s words, Bill was also very happy: "Today, our brothers joined forces to take down all the people from the Flame Wind Nation! Make great contributions, get promoted and make a fortune!"


    Obviously, Bill still values ??this credit.


    After that, the two began to take action and wandered around the bar. The purpose was naturally to find people who sold those medicines. For such people, they could recognize them as long as they took a look.


    As soon as Alvin left the position, Dawn and the others moved slightly. However, seeing that Alvin had not left the bar or even left their line of sight, Dawn signaled the others to sit still and not act rashly.

 2190 Chapter 2190

    Although Dawn and others did not step forward and follow Bill and Alvin without leaving, their eyes have never been removed from them. Seeing that Alvin didn¡¯t seem to want to leave the bar, they were relieved. Continue to drink.


    "Found it!" Soon, Alvin was in the bar and found the person they were looking for. The other person looked very ordinary, just like ordinary guests, but Alvin and The two of Bill knew that this person was not an ordinary guest.


    After a conversation, Alvin successfully got what he wanted from the man''s hand.


    "Is something in hand?" At this time, Bill also came to Alvin''s side and asked in a low voice.


    At this time, there were a lot of people around them. Although they couldn''t completely block them, they also played a certain interference role, making the people of Yanfeng Nation look down on what they were doing. After all, they bought those Things are just for dealing with the few people in Yanfeng Nation. If you let them see the strangeness, it will be very difficult for them to start.


    And Alvin obviously understands this. When he first bought the medicine, his actions were very concealed. Fortunately, most of the people who bought the medicine here would behave like this, the person who sold the medicine to Alvin. , Didn''t doubt anything, and even cooperated with Alvin''s movements to help conceal. Therefore, although Dawn and others had been staring at Alvin, they did not notice his small movements.


    "Look." Alvin gestured to Bill at what was in his hand.


    Bill''s eyes lit up when he saw that thing. He couldn''t be more familiar with this thing. Although he had never used it before, he had seen it more than once.


    "Now we should figure out a way to give them this thing to drink." Alvin Bill said.


    "Leave this to me." Bill said, "When I was looking for this thing, I didn''t find it. I had a chat with a bartender here. I will look for him again now. Put things in the drinks for the people of Yanfeng Country, as long as they drink it, then everything will be solved."


    Bill is usually very good at dealing with Bill. Just now, when he decided to drug the people in Yanfeng Nation, he had already thought of this opportunity. Therefore, when he was just looking for a drug seller, he He is also deliberately establishing a good relationship with the bartender. Although it is not enough to let the other party help him and prescribe drugs to those people in Yanfeng Nation, it is still possible to find a chance to prescribe the drugs.


    And after Alvin heard what Bill said, his eyes lit up. This is indeed a good idea, and he said, "I''ll go with him, too. You will talk to him later, and I will find a chance to prescribe the medicine."


    "Okay." Bill replied. It must be more convenient for the two to act together than he alone.


    So the two went to the bartender again, and at this time, the bar happened to bring out a few glasses of wine.


    Bill hurriedly stepped forward and greeted, "Hey, my friend, are you busy?"


    "Yes, I''m going to serve drinks to the guests at table 38." The bar smiled when he saw Bill.


    Hearing what he said, the hearts of Bill and Alvin were even more overjoyed, because several people from Yanfeng Nation happened to be sitting on the 38th table!In other words, the wine the bartender is holding at this time is for those people.


    "Hey, my friend, I found out that I have a special affinity with you..." Bill said with his arms around the other''s shoulders. At the same time, his body turned slightly to block the line of sight between the other party and the wine in his hand.


    Alvin and Bill had a good understanding. While Bill was holding the bartender, he started to open the bottle of wine in the bartender''s hand, and then put the medicines he had just bought in.


    You know, the person who sold the medicine just said that the effect of this medicine is very overbearing. With just a little bit, an elephant can be fascinated, and if it is given to people, only a small amount is enough.


    However, now Alvin can¡¯t take care of that much anymore. He immediately poured all the medicine he just bought into the wine in the hands of the bartender. After that, he quickly closed the cap again to restore the previous appearance. Everything is as if nothing happened.


    After Alvin finished this, he gave Bill a look, and Bill understood it, and said to the bartender: "Hey, brother, now you are busy with work. When you are done, we two have a good drink. I''ll treat you."


    "Okay, okay." At this time, the bartender was a little confused by Bill. Fortunately, he did not forget that he was still at work at this time, and he had wine to give to the guests, so he hurriedly Getting rid of Bill''s entanglement, holding the tray, walked to Dawn and the others.


    "It''s done?" Bill said to Alvin after the bartender had left.


    Alvin nodded triumphantly, and said, "Let''s just wait for a good show."


    "I hope that the spies of the Flame Wind Nation will not see anything." Bill said.


    "Probably not, I just avoided them deliberately." Alvin said. When he first took the medicine, he not only avoided the bartender, but also avoided the people from the Flame Wind country, and didn''t let them. See his movements.


    "Go, let''s drink." Bill said to Alvin.


    They have done everything they can do, and now they can only wait for the results here.


    "Good." Alvin said.


    But in fact, both of them are thinking about this in their hearts. Now there is no idea to drink, but if you don¡¯t drink here, it seems too different, and they are not good to stay here all the time. With.


    Alvin and Bill¡¯s movements have always been under the supervision of Dawn and others. However, because of the angle, they could not see Alvin¡¯s movements, they only saw Alvin and Bill, where they were with the bartender. Speaking, as for what was said, they did not hear.


    However, Dawn and others didn''t doubt anything, and they didn''t mean to step forward, as long as Alvin didn''t escape their sight.


    After that, they saw Alvin and Bill returning to their previous positions and sitting down for a drink, exactly the same as before. Dawn and others were more relieved.


    At this time, the bartender who had just chatted with Bill also brought the wine in front of Dawn and the others, and he put down the wine that had been added by Alvin on the tray one by one.


    Of course, none of the people at the scene knew that the wine was added.


    "What did that person talk to you just now?" Just as the bartender put down the drinks one by one, Dawn suddenly asked.


    "Ah? What? Guest, are you talking to me?" The bartender didn''t expect Dawn to speak suddenly, and it seemed that he was still asking his questions, he was a little uncertain for a while.


    "Not bad." Dawn took out some money from the words, put it in front of the bartender, and said again: "What did the person tell you just now? Do you know?"


    When the bartender saw the money Dawn had taken out, his eyes lit up. According to his estimation, the money might have his salary for a week, so he was naturally moved.


    So the bartender took the money and said, "Does the guest mean that young man?"


    When he said this, the bartender looked in the direction of Bill.


    Dawn nodded and said nothing.


    "I don''t know the customer. The customer just wanted to drag me to chat. It hit me off and wanted to invite me to drink after get off work." The bartender said.


    "That''s it?" Dawn asked.


    "That''s it." The bartender said, perhaps because he was afraid that Dawn would not believe it, he added: "I promise."


    Dawn looked into the eyes of the bar. Based on his experience, he could tell that the bartender was not lying. He didn''t believe that an ordinary bartender could fool his eyes, so he was quite sure of his judgment.


    "Okay, you can go." Dawn said.


    "Guests, please use it slowly. I wish you a good time." The bartender said politely, with a more respectful tone than before: "If you need anything, you can find me."


    For such a generous owner, the bartender naturally wants to make a good relationship, what if he can get some extra money?


    Dawn didn''t speak, and the bartender left wittily.


    "Head, are you suspicious of something?" a team member asked after the bartender left.


    "Maybe I''m too worried." Dawn said, obviously, he didn''t deny what the player just said.


    "Head, you care too much about this task, so you think about it." The team member continued: "What are the concerns of the two rookie recruits? We have been with them for so long and we haven''t noticed them. What trick can I do? In my opinion, that Bill must have been drinking too much, so he can just call someone a brother."


    Although the other players did not speak, they should all have similar ideas.


    They followed Bill and Alvin along the way. If the two of them had any abilities, they would have discovered them, but the result was that the two of them were not the slightest abnormal. When they got here, they had been drinking, and ordinary The guests are no different.


    Obviously, the two people haven''t discovered their existence until now, so it is even more unlikely that they will have any other ideas.


    Dawn also felt that he was worrying too much. That Bill, like Alvin, was just a rookie recruit. He just said a few words to the bartender, and he was suspicious here. It is really unnecessary. If in the usual tasks , I wouldn''t have such a performance, after all, I still value this task too much.


    "Okay, drink, drink." Dawn said.

 2191 Chapter 2191 Missed One

    Dawn put down the doubts in his heart and held up the wine glass in front of him. In order to prevent these temporary team members from entangled in this matter again, mocking himself for worry, he quickly changed the subject and let everyone drink.


    The other players knew what he was thinking, and they were amused, but they didn¡¯t show it. No matter what, they had already suffered in front of Dawn before. At this time, naturally they would not be in the face again. Laughed at him.


    "Yes, drink, drink, not to mention, the wine in this bar tastes really good." A team member echoed.


    "People in the fan country are very good at enjoying it. Food, drinking and other aspects are much better than ours. It is a pity that they did not put this energy on training troops. The combat effectiveness of the troops is not worse than that of our country. Less." Another team member said.


    "Let me say that the people of this fan country are greedy for enjoyment and don''t want to make progress. This will be the army''s combat effectiveness and be thrown away by our Yanfeng country." The person next to it said.


    "Well, be careful that the wall has ears. This is the site of the Fan Country. When speaking, you should be careful." Dawn reminded.


    "I''m not afraid of these idiots from the fan country." Some team members said.


    However, even though this player said so, his voice unconsciously lowered the volume when he was speaking. Although he is indeed not afraid of these fan countries, he has just suffered a loss before. Moreover, they also have a task now, and they don''t want to have extra problems.


    Therefore, Dawn and others once again focused on the wine in front of them. Those team members did not suspect that he was there, picked up the glass and drank, but Dawn always felt uneasy in his heart, although Alvin did not Showed any strangeness, but he always felt that something was wrong.


    Thinking about things in his heart, this drinking action slowed down.


    When Dawn had just picked up the wine glass before it was brought to his lips, his temporary subordinates had already drunk all the wine in the glass. Dawn didn¡¯t say anything when he saw this situation. , Who in the army does not like to drink?


    Alvin and Bill, both not far away, have been paying attention to the situation here. Seeing these people from Yanfeng Nation, they didn''t doubt anything. They picked up the bar one by one, and they felt very deeply in their hearts. It is uplifting.


    "Not good." Alvin yelled suddenly, "Someone seems to have not drunk."


    Obviously, Alvin saw Dawn''s movements slower than the others.


    "You said the one sitting in the middle?" Bill said. He was also secretly observing the situation of Dawn and others, and naturally knew who his good friend was talking about: "Don''t worry, he also picked up the glass. , I will drink it soon, just a little bit slower than others."


    "But..." Alvin suddenly had a bad feeling, because he remembered what the person who sold him the medicine before, his medicine, even if an elephant was attracted Things in the blink of an eye, and now it is used to fascinate people, that is no problem. Moreover, the speed is still very fast, Alvin is afraid that everyone else is fascinated, and the person in the middle has not drink.


    Alvin¡¯s worries soon became facts. It turns out that the person who sold the medicine to Alvin did not lie. His medicine is indeed true, and the effect is quite good. People who just drank the wine just now, and soon poured it down, and at this time, the wine in Daun''s hand had just been brought to his lips, and there was no time to drink it!


    Dawn watched his temporary subordinates helplessly. After drinking the wine in the glass, all of them fell like drunks and believed. However, Dawn knew that these people''s alcohol consumption was absolutely not It will be so bad. This can be seen from their previous performance. Before, they had no signs of getting drunk. Now, they just had a drink and it is impossible to get drunk, and even if someone is drunk. , It is impossible for everyone to fall drunk together.


    So, it''s already obvious that there is a problem with this wine!


    After realizing this, Dawn threw out the wine glass in his hand, feeling afraid for a while. At the same time, a sentence suddenly appeared in his heart, there really is a problem!


    Before, he had some doubts about how Bill and Alvin would suddenly go to chat with the bartender, but later he thought it was impossible. After all, Alvin and Bill shouldn¡¯t recognize them yet, so even if It was the two people who went to the bartender for something, and they shouldn''t have anything to do with them. In addition, the other members of the team also thought the same way, so Dawn didn''t think about it anymore.


    And now it seems that Alvin and Bill are obviously not as simple as they seem. Although there is no evidence for this matter, when the incident happened, the first thing Dawn thought of was Bill and Alvin. people.


    Subconsciously, Dawn looked at Alvin and Bill, but found that at this time, the two were actually looking at him. The three eyes met in the air, and they all seemed to understand each other''s thoughts.


    The other party recognizes himself, it is for himself!


    Alvin and Dawn had such thoughts in their hearts at the same time.


    Although Alvin still didn''t believe it, these people from the fleeing Flame Wind Nation should choose to hide at this time. How could they choose to expose themselves for themselves, such a small soldier?


    Dawn also had doubts in his heart. He didn''t understand how Alvin recognized them and when did he recognize them, whether he first left the barracks or after entering the bar.


    Both of them had doubts in their hearts, but one thing was certain. They all saw the hostility of each other towards them. For a while, sparks appeared in the eyes of the two colliding.


    "What to do?" Bill asked Alvin.


    Bill did not expect that he planned well, but in the end, there was such an accident, and one was missed. However, most people were fascinated, and there was only one person left on the other side. They were two people, even if they were from Yanfeng Nation, but, Bill felt, they still had the strength to fight.


    However, Alvin did not think so. He had seen the skills of these people in Yanfeng Nation. It was quite powerful, much more powerful than the two of them, even if the other side only had one person left, Alvin I don''t think that he and Bill can beat each other together.


    Therefore, Alvin feels that at this time, the safest thing is to evacuate here first. The other party has clearly recognized them. To be precise, he has recognized him. He can feel the murderousness in the other party¡¯s eyes. If you continue to stay here, both yourself and Bill will be in danger.


    "First..." However, before Alvin''s words were finished, Daun had already moved over there. The other party did not escape, but rushed towards them, very fast. Someone collided with a bullet. The distance between the two parties was not very far. The other party''s speed was so fast, but in the blink of an eye, they were in front of Alvin and Bill.


    After a brief period of thought, Dawn finally decided to directly deal with Alvin, although there are some other soldiers in this bar. Once they get their attention, it will be very troublesome.


    However, at this time, he could not take care of so much anymore. Alvin had already acted on them, indicating that he had recognized them. Moreover, his subordinates had been fascinated and wanted to take them safely. It¡¯s basically impossible for him to leave here. In that case, even if he escapes now, he will be left alone afterwards. Moreover, Alvin must have been vigilant. There is another good opportunity like today.


    Therefore, Dawn decided to take the risk in the end. Judging from the current situation, Alvin did not seem to find the other soldiers in this bar. Therefore, there was no such thing as asking for help. All he had to face was Alvin. Wen and Bill are just two rookie recruits, and the probability of success is still very high.


    As for the soldiers in civilian clothes, although it is very troublesome, at the beginning, they will definitely treat this place as an ordinary fight. In this case, they may not take action. When they react, they have already brought it. Alvin left here.


    And as long as Alvin can be taken away, it is a victory, even if it is the loss of all the other people, it is worth it, not to mention that those people are just their own temporary subordinates, and they die when they die. There is no such thing as a pity.


    After weighing it up, Dawn still felt that arresting Alvin was the most appropriate method at present.


    And Alvin also saw the opponent rushing towards him and Bill, thinking of the opponent''s strength, Alvin quickly shouted to Bill: "Fight!"


    Bill just waited for these words. He also saw Dawn rushing towards him and Alvin. However, he was not afraid. Some were excited. Those spies from the Flame Wind Nation were just There is only one in front of him, as long as they catch this again, then they will wipe out all the people of Yanfeng Nation. This kind of credit is definitely great.


    "Good job, let you see how good I am!" Bill yelled, clenched his fist, and instead of retreating, he rushed towards Dawn in the same way.


    Alvin was shocked when he saw his friend¡¯s behavior. He knew Dawn¡¯s greatness, and he also knew his good friend¡¯s skill. It must be inferior to the spy of the Flame Country. Alvin deliberately wanted to stop Bill. However, , But it seems to be too late.

 2192 Chapter 2192 Head Attack

    Bill''s body is much stronger than Alvin. In addition, during this period of time in the barracks, he has exercised a lot, and he often trains himself. Therefore, Bill looks very strong and he often plays in the team. , He was able to achieve good results.


    In addition, Bill and Alvin often mix in places like bars, and fights are naturally indispensable, so both of them have rich experience in this area.


    Because of this, Bill is very confident in himself. Although the spies of the Flame Wind Nation seem to be very powerful to his friends, Bill firmly believes that he will be able to defeat the opponent. When the time comes, these agents will be The spies, send them up together, and decide by yourself is a great achievement.


    However, Alvin, who has seen the tricks of these agents of the Flame Wind Country, does not have such a good mentality as Bill. He knows that he is not an opponent of these agents of the Flame Wind Country, and Bill¡¯s skill is similar to himself, even if he is. After training in the barracks for a period of time, his skills have increased, but he is definitely not much higher than himself. After all, he has not stopped training, and he is still training very hard under Bernard''s supervision.


    Therefore, Alvin knew that Bill would not be the opponent''s opponent, but now that Bill has already shot, and the person from the Flame Wind Nation has already been in front of him, he has no way to back down, so he can only be Gritting his teeth, followed up.


    "bump!"


    One step forward, standing in front of Alvin, facing Dawn''s Bill, and taking the lead in handing over Dawn. Originally believed to be full of Bill, he uttered a scream as soon as the two sides contacted.


    I saw Dawn dodge Bill''s fist sideways. After that, he kept walking and turned slightly, hitting Bill''s chest with his elbow. Bill instantly felt that his breathing was not well, and his entire chest was about to explode. , And then the throat sweetened, there was an urge to spurt blood.


    However, Dawn¡¯s attack was not over. After elbowing Bill, he directly grabbed Bill¡¯s arm and slammed Bill to the ground with a standard over-shoulder throw, making a "touch" sound, Bill I feel that my bones are about to be broken.


    And it wasn''t until this time that Bill realized that the gap between himself and the other party only happened in an instant. He didn''t even get to touch the other party, and only had time to punch him, and that punch was not there yet. It won.


    Immediately afterwards, the opponent made a combo, and he immediately lost his combat effectiveness. What is even more frightening is that once the opponent has a murderous intent on himself, he has no ability to evade at all.


    Bill smiled bitterly. Although he had heard from Alvin before that these agents of the Flame Wind Nation were very powerful, but, after all, he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. Therefore, although he was somewhat prepared, he did not expect that the other party would be so powerful. To such an extent, compared to the opponent, he is obviously not at the same level. In front of the opponent, he is like a child facing a strong man, without the slightest ability to fight back.


    "Hey, I knew it, so I won''t be so impulsive." Bill thought with regret.


    But now everything is too late, it can only be resigned.


    Bill doesn¡¯t think that he has been defeated and what Alvin can change, because he also knows that Alvin¡¯s strength is about the same as him. In the hands of the spies of Flame Wind Nation, he can¡¯t do a single trick. The same is not possible.


    Therefore, no one can save himself at all. Right now, he can only pray that this spy of the Flame Wind Nation will not kill himself. However, this idea does not seem very realistic. Judging from the other party¡¯s methods , Not like a soft-hearted person.


    And Dawn was not too surprised to defeat Bill with one move, nor was he too surprised, because, before, he had learned that both Bill and Alvin had just entered the camp not long ago. It''s just a recruit. The strength is definitely limited, but what about yourself?That''s the King of Soldiers, how can this kind of recruits compare?


    Therefore, Dawn did not have much sense of accomplishment in defeating Bill. If it were not for the needs of the task, he would disdain to start with this rookie.


    "One is solved, there is one left." Dawn thought in his heart, and was about to turn around and continue to attack Bill.


    However, just when he was about to turn around, he suddenly felt a chill behind him. Without even thinking about it, he subconsciously hid aside. Then, a dagger pierced through his ribs and swiped. After breaking his skin, if he hadn''t just been alert and made an evasive action in time, I am afraid that it is not the case of such a slight injury now.


    Dawn was shocked and on his way. At this time, he had already discovered that the person who just attacked him was Alvin, his target this time.


    "Okay, that''s great, it hurt me, wait for me to catch you and see how I can deal with you!" Dawn said with cold eyes.


    Dawn did not take Alvin into his heart. He wanted to solve Alvin by himself, and he would not waste much more effort than solving Bill. However, he did not expect that he would be given by Alvin. Injured, although it only hurt a little skin and shed not much blood, this is also a shameful thing in Daun¡¯s view. If it spreads out, he will be injured by a rookie recruit. Where do I put my face?


    While Dawn was angry, Alvin felt a pity. The opportunity just now was already the best opportunity for him. Dawn¡¯s attention was on Bill¡¯s body, and his back turned back. It is a good opportunity for oneself to sneak attack.


    However, Alvin did not expect that Dawn would be so vigilant. At a critical moment, he made an evasive action and directly avoided the vital point. In this way, although he also hurt him, but it is not. Did not cause him much harm.


    However, Alvin also knew that it was not the time to sigh. When he missed a hit, he turned his right hand, the dagger had already turned one direction, and continued to stab towards Dawn.


    "Good coming!" Dawn narrowed his eyes, and the cold burst out. Facing Alvin''s attack, he didn''t fight back and directly greeted him.


    Just when Alvin¡¯s dagger was about to stab Daun, Daun¡¯s body was suddenly bent and twisted like a snake. Alvin¡¯s blow failed again, but Daun was when Alvin¡¯s arm was stretched out. , His right hand was upright, turning his fist into a knife, a hand knife, and slashed at Alvin''s wrist.


    Alvin was in pain, his wrist loosened, the dagger in his hand fell, and his forehead was locked tightly because of the pain.


    However, Alvin, who has been fighting since childhood and relying on his own self-reliance, has no habit of sitting back and waiting for death. He knows that in many cases it is better to ask for himself, so as long as he has a breath, he will not give up trying.


    Alvin also knows that if he gives up now, what is waiting for him may be the ending of his head in a different place. He does not want to die. Therefore, even if the pain is severe, Alvin is only a ninja.


    Alvin lifted his right leg and pressed his knee against Dawn¡¯s abdomen. However, Dawn hid his waist as if he knew he would do it. After that, he also extended his right foot and kicked. On Alvin''s calf, Alvin''s calf suddenly felt like he was in the middle. It is estimated that if I look at it now, it should be blue.


    Dawn showed a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, mocking Alvin for wanting to resist. His ability, in his own view, was too low-level, and it was all his own play.


    However, what Dawn did not expect was that even at this time, Alvin had not given up. With his hands and feet injured, Alvin knocked his head over. Dawn was just a little distracted. I underestimated Alvin, this time, he was hit by Alvin.


    Alvin''s head slammed into Dawn''s. This time, the strength was not small, Dawn suddenly felt that in front of his eyes, there was a golden star, and his head was also buzzing.


    And Alvin himself is also uncomfortable. After all, he attacked Dawn with his own head. The damage Dawn¡¯s head was hurt, the damage he himself suffered. After all, his head was also Not made of iron.


    Alvin¡¯s suicidal attack also completely aroused the murderous aura in Dawn¡¯s heart. Although he could not kill Alvin because of the mission, he didn¡¯t mind. Now teach Alvin to let him He is better than dead.


    "You''re looking for death!" Dawn said, looking at Alvin with a fierce look.


    After that, he grabbed the right hand of Alvin''s arm and twisted it hard. Then there was a sound of broken bones. Alvin''s hand bones were actually twisted by Dawn.


    "what!"


    Alvin screamed, his face paler, and his whole body almost fainted because of the huge pain.


    However, Alvin is also fierce. He knows that he can''t faint now. If he really faints, it will be all over. The "weapon" he can use now is only his head. Therefore, he once again hits his head with his head. Xiang Daun, this time is more ruthless than before, with more force!


    "Come back?!" Dawn sneered when he saw Alvin''s movements. He was a little distracted and a little careless before he was hit by Alvin.


    However, now he will not be careless, Alvin still wants to bump into himself, that is simply wishful thinking.


    However, just when Dawn was about to evade, he suddenly felt that his feet were being grabbed. Then, the other party dragged hard, and his body suddenly lost his balance and fell in Alvin''s direction. go with.

 2193 Chapter 2193 Desperate Resistance

    Alwen did not have much hope for his attack this time. After all, the previous attack meant somewhat of a sneak attack, but this time, the other party was prepared, and the other party was not an ordinary person. It is impossible to fall twice in the same place in this situation.


    Therefore, Alvin¡¯s attack this time is more or less a desperate posture, and even a bit desperate. Now, in addition to the head that can emit more severe lethality, his hands and feet have been injured, and there is no way to do it. Power, so there is no way to choose to hit Dawn with his head again.


    And when Alvin slammed his head over, Dawn did indeed make an evasive action. Alvin felt sad for a while. This result disappointed him, but it was reasonable. His attack this time, It will probably not have any effect.


    However, Alvin did not expect that Dawn, who was evading, suddenly turned upside down towards him without warning. Alvin just froze a little, then was overjoyed, and continued to bump his head towards Dawn. In the past, it was faster and stronger.


    And until this time, Alvin still didn¡¯t know why Dawn suddenly turned upside down to him, but at this time, he didn¡¯t have the time and thought to think about it. Right now, this opportunity is very rare. It was fleeting, he didn''t want to let it go.


    When Dawn saw the black shadow that was getting closer and closer in front of him, he whispered "not good" in his heart, but at this time, his body had lost his balance, and he had no time to avoid it.


    "bump"


    Alvin and Dawn¡¯s heads collided again. Alvin felt that his head was even more dizzy back then, and there was a buzzing inside, as if he was about to have a concussion. In front of him, Yanfeng Country was close at hand. His spies, he looked a little vague.


    Alvin is uncomfortable, but Dawn is even more uncomfortable. Alvin came prepared this time, but he passively took the attack and didn''t have much preparation yet, because he was sure to hide. Suddenly, his body lost his balance, and by accident, he withstood the attack.


    Moreover, part of Alvin¡¯s impact this time hit Dawn¡¯s left eye. Suddenly, he felt that his left eye was stinging and swelled quickly, and his left eye seemed to be lost. Its original function is completely dark, and nothing can be seen.


    "Ah!" Dawn screamed. This scream was not much worse than the previous Bill. The huge pain instantly swept his whole body and his body shook for a while.


    At this time, Alvin saw Bill on the ground. It turned out that the reason why the spy of the Flame Wind Nation just lost his balance was precisely because Bill held his legs underneath.


    However, Bill was severely injured by the spies of the Flame Wind Nation before. Therefore, at this time, being able to hold the opponent¡¯s legs and make the opponent lose his balance is already the limit. At this time, Bill simply stands. I can''t get up, I can only continue to lie on the ground, holding the hands of Yanfeng Country''s agents with both hands.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Dawn was completely irritated.


    Originally, Dawn felt that taking Alvin and Bill with his own ability would be an effortless matter. After all, there was a huge gap in strength between the two sides.


    However, Dawn did not expect that he actually suffered such a big loss in the hands of these two rookie recruits. His left eye still cannot see things. The pain is severe and his head is dizzy. Yes, you know, since entering the army, Daun hasn''t suffered such a big loss. As a result, today he suffered a loss in the hands of two recruits. How can he not be angry.


    However, although Bill and Alvin caused some damage to Dawn and even temporarily lost the ability to see things in the other''s left eye, they did not cause fatal damage. Dawn still had enough. The strength to kill them.


    At this time, Dawn was completely angered. He was going to kill Bill and abolish Alvin. After finding the gem, he must tortured Alvin to death.


    The angry Dawn kicked Bill away. Bill slipped on the ground for six or seven meters and hit a guest before stopping. However, Dawn¡¯s angry kick had already knocked Bill away. Several ribs were kicked and broken. Now, Bill felt a biting pain as long as he breathed. If it hadn''t been for the great endurance, I''m afraid Bill had fainted.


    After kicking Bill away, Dawn strangled Alvin''s neck with his left hand and lifted him up with one hand.


    "Where is the''space-time key''?" Dawn asked. He didn''t want to waste time anymore. He wanted to get the "space-time key" early, complete the task, and then kill Alvin.


    "I, I don''t understand what you are talking about." Alvin said hard.


    Alvin speaks the language of the fan country. Alvin can naturally understand it. What he doesn''t understand is the meaning of the other party''s words. What is the "space-time key"?I had never heard of it before.


    Moreover, Alvin had always felt that these spies from the Flame Wind Nation must have something important when they came here, and this matter must have nothing to do with him.


    However, after hearing what the other party said, Alvin, who was not very stupid, suddenly felt that his previous thoughts might be wrong.


    In the bar tonight, it¡¯s not surprising that I can recognize these spies from the Flame Country. After all, I¡¯ve seen them before, but these spies from the Flame Country recognize themselves and do something to themselves, That would be very strange.


    I am just an ordinary recruit. These agents of the Flame Wind Nation should not know him, even if they met in the camp before, but these people shouldn¡¯t remember themselves, they don¡¯t. If necessary, remember an unimportant person.


    Taking a step back, even if they recognize themselves, there is no need to do it to themselves. After all, there are many people in Fan Nation who are looking for these spies from the Flame Nation. They shouldn''t do it for themselves. For such an insignificant little person to expose himself, for them, it is completely out of value.


    But the fact is not the case. These agents of the Flame Wind Nation not only recognized themselves, but also took the risk of exposure and did it to themselves. Now, they still ask themselves questions. Obviously, they do it to themselves, not Suddenly, it was thought of at the beginning, otherwise, the spies of Yanfeng Nation would have to kill themselves directly instead of asking themselves questions.


    Alvin had already thought a lot and understood a lot of things in the light of the calcium carbide fire. All this was just because of a problem with the other party.


    However, what Alvin couldn''t figure out was why these people would find him, and what is that "temporal key", he hadn''t heard of it at all. Could it be that they found the wrong person?They are not looking for themselves, but made a mistake?


    This possibility is not unavailable, but Alvin feels instinctively that this possibility is not very great, and these people may come for themselves.


    Alvin didn''t lie to Dawn, he really didn''t understand what the other party was saying.


    "You dare to be hard-mouthed?" Dawn didn''t believe Alvin''s words. In his opinion, Alvin was hard-mouthed and didn''t want to tell the whereabouts of the gem. After all, he didn''t believe that General Angus would mislead him. Moreover, they had already had a mission about this gem before, so the gem must be on this recruit.


    Therefore, Dawn felt that Alvin said so now that he didn¡¯t want to hand over the gem, but he was not surprised by this situation. After all, the gem was too precious, even General Angus, and even the ones above. People attach great importance to it, obviously it is not a vulgar thing, and this Alvin naturally also knows the importance of that gem, and naturally he will not hand it over easily.


    "I really don''t know what you are talking about." Alvin said.


    "Very well, it seems that you want to try our Yanfeng Nation''s interrogation methods." Dao En squinted his eyes and said with a strong warning in his eyes.


    However, Dawn also knows that this is not a place for interrogation. If you want to find out the whereabouts of the gem, you must not be here. He just asked that way, and just asked casually. He didn''t expect that Alvin would be so easy. speak out.


    Dawn wanted to go outside while holding Alvin. Alvin was very scared because he knew that once he was taken away by the other party, it was unlikely that he would be able to come back alive. Therefore, Alvin was in Struggling fiercely, trying to get out of Dawn''s control.


    However, all this was in vain. Dawn''s strength was much greater than that of him. What''s more, Alvin was already injured at this time, and his strength was inexhaustible, so naturally it was even more ineffective.


    Dawn looked at Alvin, who was struggling in his hand, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t care about it.


    However, when Dawn turned around, the smile at the corner of his mouth was frozen, because in front of him, a few strong men appeared, blocking his way, Dawn subconsciously went to those who were wearing casual clothes. The soldiers of the fan country looked in the direction and found that they were still sitting there, their eyes were not looking here, and they didn''t seem to care about things here.


    Seeing this situation, Dawn secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Although the soldiers were not as strong as him, once they joined forces, he was very dangerous. After all, he was only one person now, and he had to carry Alvin. It is cumbersome, and it is even more difficult to leave smoothly.

 2194 Chapter 2194

    "Friend, I am the manager here, can you let him go first." At this moment, a middle-aged man, stepping out of the crowd, said to Daun, and the target he was looking at was exactly what Daun held. Alvin.


    This middle-aged man doesn¡¯t know Alvin, it¡¯s just that he is the manager here, and he must be responsible for the safety of the guests who come here. If anyone has something to do here, no one will take care of him. Then, who would dare to come here? play?


    Therefore, he must come forward when encountering such a thing.


    When Dawn was fighting with Bill and Alvin just now, someone had seen it and notified the security guard here. When the security saw Dawn seemed to be very capable, he notified the manager.


    Alvin looks very miserable now, his whole body is hurt, and Dawn is pinched by his neck, and he lifts it out with one hand. The bartender¡¯s manager seems to have seen Alvin¡¯s whole face flushed because of poor breathing. There is danger at all times.


    Therefore, he came forward and asked Dawn to put down Alvin, at least not to let Alvin die here. If people die here, it will still have a great impact on their business.


    Dawn frowned slightly. He was also confused by Bill and Alvin just now. Originally, what he wanted was to take Alvin as soon as possible, and then quickly leave here with Alvin and find someone who has no one. Place, interrogate Alvin again and find the "space-time key".


    However, Dawn was irritated by the rogue play of Bill and Alvin, and he made his move a little heavier. Moreover, he was a little confused for a while, and he did not take Alvin away immediately, so much so. The noise here has alarmed the security and manager here.


    "This is my personal grievance with him, I hope you don''t interfere." Dawn looked at the manager and said, without any intention of letting go of Alvin.


    Joke, they risked coming here, but it was for Alvin, for the gem in his hand, and now, he finally used a strategy to trick Alvin out of the camp, grabbed the opponent, and saw The task is about to be completed, how could Dawn be willing to let Alvin go.


    "My friend, we open the door to do business. You can come and play. We are very happy and welcome. However, if you make trouble here, we will not be polite." The manager saw that Daun was not giving face, and felt in his heart. To get angry.


    Originally, the ideal of this sutra was to make money with harmony. As long as Dawn releases Alvin, he will ignore this matter. After all, he and Alvin are not familiar with each other, as long as the other party is not here to fight, no one If he died here, he had no opinion. As for what happens after the two of them leave the bar, that is not what he wants to care about.


    After all, he was just a bar manager, not a member of the National Guard.


    "I said, this is my personal grievance with him, and I don''t want other people to intervene." Dawn said, but he also knows that it is best not to have too much entanglement with these people here, the task is the most important.


    Therefore, Dawn eased his tone and said to the manager: "I am sorry to disturb you in doing business. I will take him away now and I won''t cause you trouble here."


    With that said, Dawn wanted to take Alvin away.


    However, the manager stepped forward and blocked his way, and the security guards behind the manager followed one step forward, staring at Dawn, as if as long as the manager gave an order, they would rush forward. , Took down Daun and severely taught the other party, letting the other party know that it is not easy to be wild.


    "Friend, please let him go." The manager looked at Dawn and said, "I don''t want to care about your personal grievances, but this is our bar. What''s the matter, you wait for him to leave the bar before you go find He, he is here now, our guest, and we have an obligation to ensure the safety of our guests."


    If Dawn and Alvin fight outside the bar, the manager will naturally not care, but now Alvin is in the bar. It is impossible for him to watch Dawn take Alvin away. , After all, this is not what Alvin is willing to go, he must ensure that Alvin is safe while in the bar.


    And if Alvin walked out of the bar by himself, and Dawn went to trouble him again, the manager would naturally not take care of it.


    However, in the current situation, it is obvious that Alvin does not want to leave. Dawn has to take him away. This is something the bar manager cannot agree to. You know, the fight between Alvin and Dawn just now attracted a lot of guests. Note that these guests who come to the bar like to watch the excitement. Now they all watch it. If the manager doesn¡¯t handle it well, it will have a great impact on the reputation of their bar. .


    Dawn was also annoyed by this manager. He also understood that there were a lot of soldiers in civilian clothes beside him. Although they seemed to be looking at them now, they seemed to be drinking alcohol and didn''t want to be nosy, but here If you delay one more second, then there will be one more second of danger. Who knows if these soldiers who drank too much will suddenly become more nervous later?


    "People, I won''t let go. If you don''t let go, don''t blame me for being rude." Dawn looked at the manager and the security guards and said, without the slightest fear on his face.


    Although there are more than a dozen of these security guards, and he still has one person now, Daun doesn''t feel the slightest fear, because he has already seen that these security guards are just ordinary people, just in shape. A little stronger, not much stronger than ordinary people, and there is no way to compare with myself.


    So, even if there were a lot of them, Daun still didn''t take it to heart. He was really afraid of the soldiers who were still drinking.


    At this time, Alvin began to struggle desperately. He also saw the surrounding situation. He knew that this was his last hope of rescue. If he was taken away by the spies of the Flame Wind Nation, it would probably be Can''t survive, and now, the bartender''s security and manager have appeared, and only they can save themselves.


    Alvin really wanted to tell the security guards and the manager of these bars that the person who was holding him in front of him was not an ordinary person, or even someone from the Fan Country, but a spy from the Flame Country. In that case, I believe these security guards would Will do it now, instead of continuing the stalemate here.


    It¡¯s just that Alvin¡¯s neck was strangled at this time, even breathing is very difficult, so don¡¯t talk, he can only make a few syllables vaguely, but if he wants to say something, he says no at all. come out.


    "This friend, if you want to go wild, you have to see where this is!" The manager of the bar was also exasperated by Dawn''s words. Before, no one had made trouble in the bar, but that was all He solved it, and had never encountered it before, an arrogant person like Dawn, not only didn''t want to solve the problem, but actually threatened himself.


    First ceremonies and then soldiers. Now that the "li" is over, it is time to "arm".


    I saw the bar manager, took two steps back slightly, and at the same time, said to the security guard behind him: "Scare this guy, give me a beat and throw it out."


    The security guards received the order and called Daun together.


    Although some security guards instinctively felt that Dawn might not be easy, which is why they would go to the manager before, but now, with so many of them, there is only one Dawon. They don¡¯t believe that there are so many of them. , Can''t beat Dawn alone.


    The guests who watched the excitement around, saw that the two sides were finally about to fight. Not only did they not feel scared, but they were all excited. Some were whistling, some screaming and cheering, and some cheering on both sides. , Anyway, they are not too big to watch the excitement, they are still very happy to watch the excitement.


    Dawn also knows that when things have reached the point where there is no way to negotiate, the other party will not watch him carrying Alvin, and it is even more impossible for him to release Alvin. It is impossible for both parties. Negotiated.


    In order to avoid delaying too long here and other accidents, Dawn also wanted to make a quick decision.


    I saw Dawn, facing the bar security guards, instead of backing up, but rushing up. You know, it seems that his right hand still grabs Alvin and never put it down.


    Those security guards, seeing Dawn at this time, did not let go of Alvin, which is equivalent to letting them have one hand, which is so big, which also shows that the other party did not put them in their eyes, which made the security guards very I was angry, thinking in my heart, I must teach Daun well later, and beat him all over.


    However, being angry and swearing can''t improve combat effectiveness. These security guards are only slightly stronger than ordinary people. The real combat effectiveness is obviously incomparable with Dawn.


    When the two parties got closer, Dawn kicked a kick quickly, fast and concealed. The security guard who rushed in front didn''t even see Dawn''s movements and was kicked out. , And knocked a companion behind him to the ground.


    The other security guards did not back down because of this, you punched, I punched, and attacked Dawn.


    Dawn was short, dodged a punch, took his left hand out, hit the security guard''s chin, only heard a "click", the man''s chin was broken, a mouthful of blood with two teeth , Flew out of the mouth.


    At this time, the foot of another security guard arrived, and Dawn pulled Alvin to block him from his side. In this way, the man¡¯s foot kicked Alvin firmly. Dawn was unscathed.

 2195 Chapter 2195 Dont Join In The Fun

    Alvin screamed and cursed his mother, but there was nothing he could do. He was now completely controlled by Daun, even if he exhausted his strength, there was no way to break free from Daun''s hands.


    And these security guards are also saving themselves, so now that they have been accidentally injured, they can only recognize them.


    Dawn did not hesitate to use Alvin¡¯s as a human shield. Many attacks fell on Alvin¡¯s body, and the security guards had little to do with Alvin. , Just to maintain the law and order of the bar, so, for the hostage in Daun''s hands, they didn''t mean to be merciful at all, and they didn''t have the slightest scruples in the fight.


    In this way, Alvin was miserable. Here, Dawn used him to block the attacks of the bar security. On the other side, the security guards hit Alvin with their fists without any scruples. As a result, Alvin''s injuries are increasing. If it weren''t for his throat can''t make too much noise, I''m afraid his screams would have filled the bar.


    Dawn didn''t have the slightest scruples in his fight. He wanted to come, as long as Alvin was not dead, and now he was used to resist the attacks of these security guards, and there was no problem.


    With the human shield of Alvin, Dawn fought more easily, and his shots became more fierce.


    The bar manager next to him wrinkled his brows deeper and deeper. He didn''t expect that this arrogant guy was so strong. The dozen or so security guards on his side went on together, and they couldn''t hurt him at all, but his hand. The one here was beaten a lot.


    Regarding the strength of the security guards in his own bar, the manager is naturally aware of it. Although I can¡¯t say how powerful they are, there is still no problem dealing with one or two ordinary people. Now, these security guards have gone together, then The lethality is still great. If it hadn''t been for Dawn to be too arrogant before, he also wanted to warn the restless guys in the bar that he would not let these security guards go together.


    However, what seemed to him to be a sure thing, now is the performance that makes him frown, because with so many security guards together, they have not been able to take any advantage. This is really unacceptable. If not today If this matter is settled, then the reputation of their bar will definitely be affected.


    Thinking of this, he asked some of the stronger waiters in the bar to join the battle with sticks in their hands. Now it is no longer doubtful whether there are too many people and fewer people. This arrogant fellow must stay today.


    Seeing another person joining the battle, Alvin, who was being beaten, had a wry smile in his heart. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or worried. Originally, the bar has increased manpower, so he should be happy. After all, in that case, the hope of being rescued increases.


    However, in the battle just now, he has been greeted by the security guards in the bar. He already has some shadows in his heart and is a little scared. Especially, the waiters who are joining now are still holding sticks in their hands. If it happens to yourself, it is estimated that some of you will suffer.


    However, no matter what Alvin thinks in his heart, it will not affect the current situation. It can be said that now, whether it is Dawn or the bar, Alvin has not taken Alvin in his heart. Dawn wants to leave here. As for Alvin Whether he will be injured or not is not what he has to consider.


    As for the bar, they want to keep Dawn and save the face of the bar. As for whether it will hurt Alvin, they also don¡¯t care. Anyway, they are trying to save Alvin. It¡¯s a big deal to tell him afterwards. Just apologize, anyway, their starting point is good, I believe Alvin can understand it.


    So, in this way, the key person in this matter, Alvin, is now a marginal figure. He can''t make any decisions, only watching the two sides fight there.


    As for the bar, Dawn didn¡¯t care too much about someone joining in. In his eyes, these new waiters were not as good as the previous security guards, even if they had sticks in their hands. It was too big a threat, and he didn''t care about it at all.


    And having been entangled by these things, Dawn''s heart was also angry, and because of this, the attack was getting heavier and heavier, the security of the bar lying on the ground was also increasing, and the screams were getting louder.


    On the other side, there is a position near the corner where seven or eight young people are drinking there. Compared to other guests watching the excitement, they seem to be okay, as if they haven¡¯t seen what¡¯s happening there. I was drinking there for myself and didn''t seem to care about everything around me.


    "Come on, drink." One of the young people, holding up a large glass, said to the person at his table: "You must have a good drink today. The platoon leader is also stingy. It was hard to get a day off. Everyone must have fun."


    "That is, after today, when I want to go on vacation, it is estimated that it will take at least one or two months." Another person said.


    "Poor Wu Dide, he had already asked for a leave, but was called back, let us kick him in silence for a second." A young man next to him said with a smile.


    "In other words, it''s really not easy for us to get out today. A major event happened in the camp. I originally thought the platoon leader would not give it a fake." said the person who spoke before.


    "Those spies from Yanfeng Nation are really hateful. If I catch them, I will take them off." said a young man with an inch head.


    "If it weren''t for us people, there would be no vacation this year. In this special period, it would be really difficult to ask for a leave. I''m afraid we will be called back like Wu Dide."


    "I don''t know, those brothers in the camp, found those spies from the Flame Wind Nation." The Cuntou youth said after a sip of wine.


    "Definitely not, those spies from the Flame Wind Nation are very cunning. We didn''t find it for so long before and didn''t have a clue at all." The man sitting next to him also drank a drink and said, "I heard , The officials in the camp, because of this matter, have always had a headache and anger."


    "Can you not get angry." The person next to him said: "In a short period of time, people broke into the camp twice, and injured several of us. As a result, they were actually allowed to run away. The people above are sure I''m going to be angry. I heard that many people in the camp are now taking action. They must catch the bastards of the Flame Wind Nation, but, until now, there is no clue."


    "I accidentally saw last night that the company commander was reprimanding the squad leader. Now, the officers above are all very angry. So ah, we had better be honest, not in this section. Within a certain period of time, he was targeted, otherwise, a heavy penalty would be indispensable," said a young man.


    "Who said no." The person next to him said: "I didn''t see it, there was such a big excitement there. Didn''t we even go to it? Isn''t it just because I am afraid that I can''t control myself and cause trouble again? People cast anger on us."


    Everyone looked at the place where they were fighting. Because of the light, they couldn''t see clearly. Although they knew the fighting was happening there, they couldn''t see clearly what the fighting person looked like.


    The soldiers in the camp have a very good presence, especially the soldiers in this camp. Their daily training intensity is very high. After so long training, they have developed their own skills. They always want to find an opportunity. Move muscles and bones.


    Therefore, usually these soldiers drank too much alcohol outside, and most of them would cause something to happen. In this case, the officers in the camp would probably open one eye and close one eye. Because they knew that these soldiers were angry, and the people in the bar didn''t dare to provoke these people. Most of them ended up sending some wine to coax these people away.


    And if they see someone fighting in a bar, they will just like everyone else and go around to join in the fun. Sometimes, when they drink too much, they will help the person who is pleasing to the eye. As for how things are going back It doesn''t matter who is in charge.


    But today, when they face this fighting scene, they seem to have not seen it. It''s not that they don''t want to see it in their hearts, but because they all know that the atmosphere in the camp is not very good now. All of these are those of Yanfeng Country. The spies made trouble. The officers above had never been able to catch the spies of Yanfeng Nation. They were angry. At this time, if they were still making trouble, they would definitely get into trouble.


    These people are not fools.


    Therefore, today, they didn''t have the slightest intention to go up there. There was a lively fight, but they were still drinking quietly here.


    "Hey, don''t tell me, that person is really good, I guess, if I go up, I will be able to tie him." One of the people said while drinking and looking at the fight.


    "Okay, don''t blow it up. You can''t hold it for ten rounds at all, I guess, it''s almost the same after changing me. Within five rounds, you will definitely be able to beat that person to the ground. "The comrade-in-arms beside him ruthlessly exposed.


    "Your skill is about the same as mine. If I were not that person''s opponent, you would definitely not be good either." The person who spoke before said.


    "You two, stop blowing around here." The young man with an inch said before: "However, that person doesn''t know who it is, but his skill is really good."

 2196 Chapter 2196 Overpowering

    Although these soldiers in civilian clothes did not go up to join in the fun, and did not intend to make a move, but occasionally their eyes would still look there. In addition, Dawn¡¯s performance was very strong, which naturally attracted their attention even more. force.


    If there are just a few ordinary gangsters fighting, maybe these people will not look at it, but when they see the talents, they will naturally be happy with the hunt, and they will pay more attention to it a few times, although they have not been able to See Dawn''s appearance clearly, but his movements can be seen clearly.


    And from Dawn¡¯s action, everyone can judge that this person is definitely not simple, he is very skilled, and should not be an ordinary person. As for what, five strokes, ten strokes to defeat the other party, that is just a joke, in fact , These people understand in their hearts that even if they face the person alone, they will never be relaxed. As for who loses and who wins, it is hard to say, after all, there is no formal fight.


    As long as the masters are negligent, they may lead to defeat. Therefore, even if they have a slight advantage in strength, they dare not say that they will win the game.


    "That guy doesn''t know who it is." A young man next to him said: "Hey, if it wasn''t for this special time and can''t cause trouble, I really want to meet him."


    Although the other people did not speak, the expressions on their faces all have the same meaning. Everyday training will naturally appear boring, but if you can meet a master and conduct actual combat, it is obviously a thing. Very good thing.


    This is also one reason why these soldiers, as well as those soldiers in the camp, always get into trouble when they come out to play.


    However, these few people also know that now is a special time, the officers above are all angry, they don''t want to hit the gun.


    Therefore, although several people are very excited, but they can only endure.


    "Hey, that''s not right!" Just as the other people turned their heads somewhat distracted and continued to drink, one of the young people looked at the scene of the fight and suddenly called out in surprise.


    "What''s your ghost name? What''s wrong?" The young man next to him said with some dissatisfaction. When he met a master, he couldn''t do it, and his heart was upset.


    "No, no!" The person who had spoken before ignored the companion next to him, and actually stood up directly, staring at the chaotic place ahead.


    "Joseph, what''s the matter with you?" another person asked, and the other people looked at the person who stood up, not knowing what his nerves were.


    "The situation is not right, look at it quickly, is that the man who was caught is the cooking soldier in our camp?" Joseph pointed to the front and said.


    "What?!" Several other people heard him and stood up almost at the same time.


    The soldiers are very particular about the friendship between warriors. When they are in the camp, they fight and fight. Once outside, they will not sit idly by when they see their comrades being bullied. What is clearly stipulated, but it is something that every soldier knows and will do.


    Therefore, if they are outside and see their comrades in arms being bullied, even if the comrades and them are not in the same camp, as long as they are soldiers, then he will not stand idly by, and if they take action at this time, it is not causing trouble. It was for the comrades-in-arms, even if the officers in the camp knew about it, they would not be punished.


    Therefore, these people are a little excited. Of course, besides the excitement, they still have anger in their hearts. Their comrades in arms were actually bullied outside, and they are still in a camp. This is not equivalent to beating them. I don''t know who is so bold.


    Of course, all of this has to wait for the identity of that person to be confirmed.


    For Alvin, these soldiers are actually no strangers. The soldiers in the camp are also no strangers. Although Alvin is just a cook, but who makes him have a squad leader who dare not provoke him? The squad leader treated Alvin as an apprentice. This, other soldiers in the camp knew about this. Therefore, the top commander of the camp had also explained to the soldiers that he could not provoke Alvin.


    In addition, there are only two people in the entire cooking class. Basically, they can see Alvin in the canteen of the camp every day, and they are naturally no stranger to Alvin.


    These people did not recognize Alvin before, mainly because they all knew that they could not cause trouble during this period. Therefore, even if they occasionally looked at the fighting scene and did not take it too seriously, they never thought of this. The incident will have something to do with them. In addition, the on-site light is relatively dim, which affects the line of sight, so they can''t see clearly.


    And just now, that Joseph just inadvertently glanced at Alvin in Daun''s hand, and felt a little like it. He took a few serious glances and recognized Alvin.


    "It''s really him! Why is he here?" The person next to him also recognized Alvin.


    "What''s the matter with so much? He is obviously being bullied now. I don''t know who is so courageous and dare to be here and bully the people in our camp." Another person said.


    Although Alvin was only a cooking soldier, he was still in the camp after all. Outside the camp, they and Alvin had a comrade-in-arms relationship. When he saw that his comrade-in-arms had been bullied, he was naturally angry.


    And these people had never met with Daun before, so they didn¡¯t know Daun, and they didn¡¯t know that this person was the agent they were looking for in Yanfeng Country. That night, when they arrived, said En had already left with someone, so Alvin was the only one who saw Dawn''s appearance.


    "What are you talking about here, go up!" The young man shouted, and rushed up first.


    The others also shouted, and then rushed over together. Because of Alvin¡¯s existence, this matter has changed its nature. It was originally something that had nothing to do with them, but now it has contact with them. They There is also a reason to take action. I wanted to meet this master before, but because of the special period, I could only endure it, but now, they finally don''t have to endure it.


    At the same time, because the spies of Yanfeng Nation have not been caught, not only the officers in the camp are in a bad mood, but also ordinary soldiers, who are not in a good mood. After all, those people actually dared to break into their camp twice. It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t pay attention to them. Every soldier in the camp feels that their faces are dull. In front of the brothers in other camps, some of them can¡¯t lift their heads. They don¡¯t need the orders from the leaders above. Want to find out those spies from Yanfeng Nation.


    But there has been no clue, these soldiers naturally suffocated their stomachs, and now they finally have a legitimate opportunity to do it, and they are naturally not polite.


    At this time, Daun did not see the soldiers, who had already rushed towards him.


    Originally, after the start of the fight, Dawn had been paying attention to the place where the soldiers were. He was also afraid that those people would suddenly take action. It was just that those people had been drinking quietly there, as if he hadn''t seen what happened here. , Daun was relieved, and there were fewer people looking towards this side. Besides, on the bar side, the people who came up from behind were all holding guys. Although he is not afraid, he must be careful. The gaze looking over there is naturally less in response.


    Dawn¡¯s methods are indeed powerful, even if he is still holding an Alvin in his hand, facing the siege of the bar, he is not let down in the slightest, and, steadily gains the upper hand, the security guards and the waiters , One by one fell to the ground.


    Faced with this situation, the manager was already a little bit stunned at this time, his entire face was earthy. He didn''t expect that things would be such a result. On his side, so many people besieged the other side, and the other side gave a hand. , They actually couldn''t beat it, which is too shameful.


    The guests around were all watching at this time. They saw that the people at the bar were knocked down to the ground, and they blushed and shouted and cheered. The whistle sounded throughout the bar. The bar manager is in a bad mood.


    "Where did this monster come from? How could it be so powerful? I knew he was so powerful. I shouldn''t have shot it before. Just treat it as if I didn''t see it. It''s all right now. It''s embarrassing." The bar manager groaned. .


    If he didn¡¯t see it at the beginning, it¡¯s fine. Other guests, although there will be some criticisms, it will not have much impact. As for Alvin, he doesn¡¯t care. , Anyway, I don''t know the other party, and, it seems, the other party is not an important person.


    The bad is bad. I actually brought people to show up. One thing that I was very sure about now has become like this. I have already come out. If the last thing ends in this way, then myself The face of the bar and the bar are all lost.


    However, although the manager is very anxious now, there is nothing he can do. The security guards in the bar have already been dispatched. Even the stronger waiters have also come over, but there is still no way to take the man down. , He has no other way to think of, even if it is to find people from the National Guard, it is too late now.


    "Hmph, overwhelming!" After dealing with the last person, Dawn snorted, looking at the manager with contempt.


    Although the manager was very angry at this look, he could only endure it. Otherwise, he felt that he might be knocked to the ground with a punch just like the security guards.

 2197 Chapter 2197

    The bar manager''s face was pale and red, very ugly. Since becoming the manager here, he has never been given such a shame.


    "Friends, stay on the sidelines for doing things, don''t make things final." The bar manager said to Dawn.


    Now, the bar manager no longer wants to be able to beat Dawn to the ground, because he knows that he does not have that strength, so what he wants now is to find a step down, but there are so many people watching on the scene. If Dawn is allowed to take people away like this, then he and the bar''s face will be lost.


    Therefore, the bar manager hopes that Dawn will be able to save face, not to do things desperately, to give himself a step, and then, even if he wants to take Alvin away, he will not take care of it.


    However, Dawn was originally a arrogant person, and he usually only speaks politely to his strong and high-ranking people. As for ordinary people, he has never paid attention to it, let alone this bar. The manager wanted to stop him before.


    Therefore, Dawn never thought about giving face to the bar manager.


    Dawn didn''t even bother to care about the bar manager. In his opinion, talking to someone who was less powerful than himself was a waste of time. He had already wasted a lot of time here, but he couldn''t continue wasting it.


    Thinking of this, Daun raised his foot and walked out, while subconsciously looking in the direction of the soldiers.


    The manager of the bar is very embarrassed now. The other party is obviously not giving him face. He is not stopping now, nor is he not stopping. If he stops, he is undoubtedly working as a car on the man''s arm, looking for hardship, except for being beaten It will be of little use, but if you don''t stop, just let the other person leave, then you will be ashamed.


    After hesitating for a moment, the manager still made a decision. He still has to come forward. If he is beaten, he will be beaten. If he doesn¡¯t show up, just let the other person go. When the boss knows, he will definitely not get good results. For food, it is better to be beaten.


    Thinking of this, the manager bit his head, stopped in front of Dawn, and said, "Hold on..."


    What the bar manager didn¡¯t expect was that Dawn had just finished speaking, and Dawn actually stopped. This situation caused the bar manager to be slightly taken aback. He was a little surprised. Originally, he thought that his words would be ignored by the other party. Well, after all, looking at the attitude of the other party just now, he is not a good talker, but he did not expect that the other party actually stopped.


    After a slight daze, the bar manager felt happy in his heart. From this point of view, there is still room for easing this matter, and it is still possible to talk about it, even if it is a bit of blood in the end, as long as the matter is settled, then All are acceptable.


    Dawn did stop, but it was not because of the manager''s words, but because he saw that the soldiers in civilian clothes who were in that position were no longer in that position. Now, this situation made him slightly surprised, and then he stopped.


    But, soon, from the corner of Dawn''s eyes, he discovered the location of those people, and what he saw made his heart sink, because he saw those people actually coming here. And, they are all in a rushing posture, obviously, not like everyone else to watch the excitement.


    When those people saw Daun looking at them, their speed seemed to be faster. Daun knew in his heart that he didn''t know why, and those people suddenly chose to do it. This was obviously directed at themselves.


    Thinking of this, Dawn didn''t dare to stay the slightest, he was also wondering that he had just been careless, he didn''t pay attention to the movements of those people all the time, and he shouldn''t waste so much time here. He just made a way. Just leave directly, it shouldn''t take so long here.


    However, regret now is no longer useful. The target has been reached, and the soldiers in civilian clothes have also rushed over. At this time, they can no longer stay here. Of course, there is no need for that.


    "Friend, this matter..." The manager of that bar obviously didn''t understand what was going on. He still thought that Dawn stopped because of his words, so he thought about it. How to deal with this matter, let yourself have a step down, and at the same time, let Daun accept it and not be angry.


    "Go away!"


    Who knows, the bar manager only said a few words, and he hadn''t said what he was thinking in his heart. Dawn, who stood in front of him, suddenly shouted, and after that, he hit him with a punch.


    The bar manager was shocked and wanted to evade, but the action was obviously not fast enough. Dawn¡¯s powerful punch hit the corner of his mouth at once, and the huge force hit his body. Flying out, in mid-air, he saw two teeth with blood spurting out of his mouth.


    "what!"


    A scream with hindsight came out from the mouth of the bar manager. The miserable sound made everyone who heard the sound at the scene have a creepy, chilling feeling. It can be seen that this How miserable the bar manager''s cry.


    However, he can''t be blamed for this. The bar manager is just an ordinary person. And Dawn, that is a master of the king of soldiers, that pair of fists have hundreds of kilograms of strength, this time it is a right attack, naturally Not the bar manager can afford.


    While screaming, the bar manager also yelled at Dawn in his heart, thinking that this man was a lunatic. He was just talking about everything, but his face changed in a blink of an eye. The shot was so sudden and so cruel.


    However, this manager obviously didn''t know that Dawn hadn''t put him in his eyes from beginning to end, and he didn''t even have the idea of ??talking to him. The reason why he stopped suddenly just now has nothing to do with him.


    But now, Daun wants to escape here, and the bar manager just happens to be standing on the route he escaped. In this way, how can Daun, who is in a hurry, be polite with him?


    "Where to escape!"


    At this time, the soldiers in the same camp as Alvin had also reached a place not far from Daun. Here, they were able to see clearly what the people in Daun¡¯s hands looked like, and now they were completely certain , The person caught by Dawn was Alvin.


    Although they still don''t know the identity of Dawn, and why Dawn wanted to arrest Alvin, but in the face of this situation, they will definitely not stand by and will definitely rescue Alvin.


    And Dawn''s escape was also seen by several people, and everyone speeded up again and chased Dawn.


    After Dawn knocked down the bar manager, he rushed out of the bar with Alvin. As for his companions, at this time, he could no longer take care of him. As long as he could take Alvin away and find the "Time Space" "Key", even if his mission is completed, it doesn''t matter whether his companions are alive or dead, whether they will confess these missions.


    What''s more, everyone was originally a temporary comrade-in-arms. Without them, he could still share some more credit. In this way, how could Dawn risk saving those people?


    Seeing Dawn and Alvin escaped from the bar, the soldiers, without the slightest stay, chased them out, and the guests in the bar, seeing that there was no excitement, they all continued one by one. They did not care about what happened before, what just happened before their eyes, they just had one more talk after dinner.


    I often mix in bars. I often see this kind of fighting, and there is nothing to be surprised. It¡¯s just that the troublemaker today is obviously too strong and even the ones in the bar. The security and attendants have solved it, this kind of thing is still relatively rare.


    As for the bar manager who lay on the ground and the security guards at the bar, no one cared about it at this time. Occasionally someone looked over and just cast a funny look. In the hearts of these people, the bar manager and those The security guards are just one of their talks.


    The manager of the bar, after greeting Dawn''s parents and elders in his heart, had to endure the pain and called for an ambulance by himself. He felt like he was about to die at any time.


    As for Bill, who was also knocked to the ground, no one cared anymore at this time. Bill hadn''t been unconscious yet, but he was seriously injured, and now he felt unbearable pain even with a breath.


    Bill lying on the ground also saw the scene where Alvin was taken away by Dawn before. He was very puzzled. He didn''t know why the spy of the Flame Wind Nation would take Alvin away. Is it because he wanted to use it? He is a hostage to escape their fan country?


    Having known Alvin for many years, Bill didn''t feel that there was anything in Alvin''s body that was worthy of the attention of the spies of the Flame Wind Nation, so there was only one reason he could think of.


    As a result, Bill became more worried about Alvin in his heart. He didn''t think that the spy of the Flame Wind Nation would be a good person. Now that he has taken Alvin as a hostage, it is difficult to guarantee that the other party will treat him after using Alvin. Killer.


    Of course, using Alvin as a hostage, whether the spy of the Flame Wind Nation can escape, it is still two to say.


    Now, the only thing that made Bill a little relieved was that just after the agent of the Flame Wind Nation took Alvin, several people chased it out, apparently staring at the agent of the Flame Wind Nation.


    "Hopefully, they can rescue Alvin." Bill prayed in his heart.

 2198 Chapter 2198

    While Bill was praying, Alvin was doing the same thing, and he was also praying.


    At this moment, Alvin was held hostage by Daun and fled. He didn¡¯t know where Daun would take him and why he wanted to arrest him, but what is certain now is that the other party will not let him go easily. my own.


    Alvin had basically lost the ability to resist at this time. He knew that, and Dawn also knew that in the previous fight, Alvin was injured by Dawn first, and then Dawn and the security guards in the bar During the fight, Alvin was used as a human shield. During the fight, Alvin was accidentally injured many times by the security guards of those bars.


    This made Alvin continue to spit in his heart. Not only did those people fail to save themselves, they also hurt themselves, hurting themselves, and not knowing whether they should be grateful or blame them.


    And when Dawn left the bar with Alvin, Alvin also saw a few people who were chasing after him. He did not recognize the identities of these people, but thought they were ordinary people. After all, in that camp There are many soldiers in, but there are only two cooking soldiers. Therefore, those people can recognize Alvin, but Alvin cannot recognize them.


    However, this does not affect Alvin''s prayer for these people to save him. Now, whether he can be saved or not depends on these people.


    However, Alvin was also worried in his heart. He knew the skill of the spy of Yanfeng Country. He was just in the bar. This person also showed his strength again. The security guards are numerous, but they are not his opponents. It can be seen that he It''s amazing, and because of this, Alvin felt that these "ordinary people" who caught up were probably not Dawn''s opponents.


    Thinking of this, Alvin was anxious. He was worried about himself and the people behind him. If something happened to those people, then he would be completely hopeless.


    "Squad leader, it would be nice if you were here." Alvin couldn''t help thinking.


    In Alvin¡¯s heart, Bernard is an omnipotent existence. Although his age is a bit too old, his strength is beyond doubt. He was also a man of the world more than ten years ago, and, according to him For some time, for what Bernard knew, he felt that Bernard''s strength was far stronger than what he knew.


    Therefore, even if the spies of the Flame Wind Nation are very powerful, but in Alvin¡¯s heart, Bernard is definitely stronger than the opponent. If Bernard can appear here, then he has the hope of being rescued. .


    However, Bernard is obviously possible to appear here at this time.


    Thinking of this, Alvin also had an idea. Although these people chasing after him are just ordinary people, they are definitely not Dawn¡¯s opponents, but they can go to the camp and tell the squad leader. If the squad leader knows this If something happens, you must come back to save yourself.


    Alvin thought in his heart, but he made a decision. In any case, he must let the squad leader know about this, even if he died in the end, he could not let this spy of the Flame Wind Nation get away.


    Dawn¡¯s attention at this time was not on Alvin. In his opinion, Alvin was already the meat on the chopping board and knead it at will. Before, Alvin had been hurt by himself, and after The security guards in the bar were seriously injured, and Alvin had completely lost his threat.


    What Dawn was worried about at this time was the chasing soldiers behind him. He didn''t expect that at the last moment, these people would actually do it. He didn''t know why they did it. He recognized his identity?Or is it a simple act of courage?


    Dawn is not clear, but the reason is actually not important anymore. For whatever reason, those people have indeed caught up now. Once they are caught up, then a fierce fight is inevitable. .


    Dawn wanted to try his best to get rid of the soldiers behind him, but those people were not the ordinary people that Alvin thought in his heart. They were originally elite soldiers in the camp where Alvin was located. They were not bad in physical fitness and running speed. , Has been chasing Dawn, and even slowly narrowing the distance between the two sides.


    If in normal times, Dawn is empty-handed, he wants to get rid of the chasing soldiers behind him, it is not a big problem, even if they are elite soldiers, but compared with Dawn, there is still some gap. of.


    However, at this time today, it is a little different.


    Dawn had already fought with Alvin and Bill before and suffered some injuries. After that, he fought with the security guards at the bar. Although he was not injured, it was definitely a waste of energy. , The body will feel fatigued, in addition, he still has an Alvin of more than one hundred kilograms in his hand. The addition of these factors still affects his speed.


    And those soldiers are different. They used to wait for work. Although they drank some alcohol, it did not have the slightest effect on their bodies. They even left them in a state of excitement, and their speed would naturally not slow down.


    In this way, the distance between the two sides is getting closer.


    Seeing that the people behind him must be catching up, Dawn gritted his teeth and started to turn to a relatively remote place. Since a fight is inevitable, he can still choose the place to fight first.


    After all, Dawn is not a member of Fan Country, and he is not just coming here. Therefore, naturally there should be no excessive exposure. Moreover, in order to avoid similar things from happening before, he chose a deserted and empty place. Places, not places with many people, in that case, there will be more variables.


    Seeing that the surrounding area became more and more empty, Daun suddenly stopped walking, turned and looked at the people behind him, while silently adjusting his breathing to relieve physical fatigue, he looked at those people and said, "Who are you? Why? Want to chase me?"


    Dawn obviously wanted to delay more time so that he could recover as much energy as possible to cope with the next battle.


    When those people saw Daun stopped, they stopped too, but because of habit, they still instinctively surrounded Daun. Daun just watched them vigilantly, but didn''t take the first step.


    "Let go of the man in your hand." One of the chasing soldiers said, "You are not brave, do you know who he is? He is a soldier, assaulting and holding a soldier, that''s illegal, I advise you to let go quickly. "


    Obviously, these people who caught up did not recognize Daun''s identity, but thought that he was just an ordinary fan countryman, and named Alvin''s identity, hoping that the other party could release Alvin because of this.


    However, they were wrong. Dawn already knew Alvin''s identity, otherwise, he wouldn''t do anything about him.


    "He is a soldier? I really don''t know that. I just have a bit of personal grievances with him. After the resolution is over, I will naturally let him go." Daun said.


    "I don''t care what personal grievances you have with him, now, let him go immediately, otherwise, you will be at your own risk!" said one of the young people.


    These soldiers, in the camp, may not be too close to each other, but once they get out of the barracks and meet outside, the relationship will naturally get closer. Things that come out for their comrades will happen from time to time. , And even, sometimes, these comrades are not familiar with each other, but this does not affect their shots, because they all have a common identity, that is, the soldiers of the fan country!Because of this status, they are people on the front line and can be assured of comrades in arms.


    What''s more, it¡¯s Alvin who is being held hostage now. Alvin may not have anything special. Even these soldiers usually didn¡¯t speak a word with Alvin. However, even if Alvin was just a cooking soldier, it was theirs. Comrades, it is impossible for them to watch their comrades being bullied and remain indifferent, even if they do not know the cause and effect of this matter, it will not affect their short-term protection.


    What''s more, Alvin also has a squad leader and master who is more short-sighted. If the old squad leader knows that they don''t care about Alvin, then they will definitely be punished.


    So, no matter what the reason, they must save Alvin, even if there is something wrong with Alvin in this matter, that is not what they should be concerned about.


    "Okay, I will hand him over to you." Dawn said in a very good way.


    With that said, Dawn grabbed Alvin and walked towards one of the young men, seeming to want to hand Alvin into the other''s hands.


    The chasing soldiers around did not doubt anything. After all, in their hearts, Daun, although his skills were good, was just an ordinary person. Now that he is surrounded by himself and others, he naturally would not do that. Stupid, not to mention, ordinary people will feel scared in their hearts if they know that they are beating soldiers, which is normal.


    Therefore, Dawn¡¯s performance at this time, in the eyes of these people, is a very normal performance. There is nothing doubtful about it. Some people even feel regret in their hearts. Dawn is so cooperative, which makes them want There was no chance to discuss with Daun. They were so unlucky that they met a master, and they still wanted to compete. As a result, the other party was so happy to admit it, how could they not feel a pity.


    As for the soldiers, they really can''t do it against someone who has already recognized it.


    Only Alvin at the scene knew that Dawn would not easily admit counsel. Even in the face of the siege of these people, Dawn was not a master who would give up. He must have some other purpose in doing this.


    So, when he was about to walk in front of the soldier, Alvin tried his best to shout out the words "Be careful!"

 2199 Chapter 2199

    Alvin''s voice made the soldier stunned, he instinctively felt that something was wrong, but it was already a bit late.


    Dawn was already close to that time. He seemed to hand Alvin in his hand to the opponent, but in fact, his left hand shot out very concealedly. The soldier in front of Dawn had nothing to do with that. Preparation, was beaten by Dawn.


    However, Alvin¡¯s reminder still had some effects. Although the soldier did not expect Dawn to attack him, but after hearing Alvin¡¯s reminder, he subconsciously tightened his body and made some defensive gestures. .


    Therefore, although Dawn''s punch injured the opponent, it did not cause fatal damage to the opponent.


    After a punch, Dawn no longer hides, throwing Alvin down, and hitting the surrounding civilian soldiers.


    Although, with Alvin in his hand, he can act as a human shield, but one more burden in his hand will definitely affect Daun¡¯s actions. Before, facing the security guards, Daun would not care too much. After all, those People''s skills are very ordinary, even if there is one more burden in his hands, Daun is confident that he can defeat those people.


    However, facing these plain-clothed soldiers is different now. These people''s skills are much better than those of the security guards before. He has no problem facing one or two, and facing so many at the same time, even if he , You have to deal with it carefully.


    Therefore, at this time, if there is one more burden in his hand, Daun will definitely not be at a disadvantage, and the human shield is not easy to use against everyone.


    What''s more, Alvin has already suffered serious injuries, and Dawn is afraid that if he is used as a human shield, Alvin will die here. Before he gets the "space-time key", Dawn will not Allow Alvin to die here.


    After throwing Alvin, Dawn fought with the plain-clothed soldiers. Those soldiers, at this time, had already reacted and besieged Dawn one after another.


    These people obviously didn''t expect that Daun would take action against them. After all, there were still a lot of people on their side. Even if Daun had some skills, he didn''t dare to attack them casually.


    However, now Dawn has made a move, and, judging from his appearance, one shot is a killer move. Just now, if Alvin hadn''t reminded him in time, I am afraid that the soldier who was attacked by Dawn had already been seriously injured.


    It''s just that, while being angry, these soldiers are also a little puzzled. I don''t know why Daun made the move so resolute. Could it be that the personal grievances between him and Alvin have reached this point?When it comes to making him take Alvin away even if it is an adventure?


    As masters, these soldiers also believe that Daun can definitely feel that these people are not ordinary people. As long as they are not fools, they will not easily make a move. However, Daun will do it. Make them very puzzled.


    However, Alvin lying on the ground quickly solved their puzzles.


    "Cough...you have to be young...be careful! This person, he is...he is the spy of Yanfeng Nation!" Alvin lay on the ground, coughing and Intermittently said to the plain-clothed soldiers: "You go...hurry up to the nearest camp for help! It''s the camp I''m in."


    Alvin was not able to recognize the identities of these soldiers, but these soldiers just recognized him and knew that he was a soldier. In this way, these people must know that they are. From the camp, let them ask for help, they must know the place.


    "What? He is a spy of Yanfeng Nation?" Those soldiers are fighting with Daun. The fighting between the two is inextricable. They still underestimated Daun before, facing the siege of so many people. Eun actually didn''t fall under the wind obviously, which made everyone had to cheer up and deal with it carefully, not dare to be careless.


    However, after hearing Alvin''s words, the soldiers were still shocked. They did not expect that this good guy in front of them was actually an agent of Yanfeng Nation.


    To say that the most discussed topic in the camp recently must be related to the spies of Yanfeng Nation. After all, the other party sneaked into their camp twice in a short period of time. It can be said that they will not be in their camp. All of the people in, this also caused the entire camp, from the officers above to the ordinary soldiers below, to hate the spies of the Yanfeng Nation, and they wished to kill them immediately.


    And during this period, the atmosphere in the entire camp became a bit nervous because of the spies of the Flame Wind Nation. Everyone was not in a good mood, and everyone did not dare to make the officers above angry. At the same time, everyone was Trying to find those spies from Yanfeng Country.


    And because of this, they were so shocked when they heard Alvin say that the person in front of him was an agent of the Flame Wind Nation. They did not expect that by such a coincidence, they were on vacation outside, and they encountered it. The whole camp wanted it. The spy of Yanfeng Country.


    "He is one of the spies of Yanfeng Country who sneaked into the camp at night?" A soldier could not wait to confirm.


    After all, the relationship between Yanfeng Country and Fan Country, the two countries is not very good. There are still many things that send spies to each other. Therefore, in the country of Fan Country, the relationship between the two countries is not very good. The spies were definitely not one or two. They wanted to know if the spies from the Flame Wind Nation that Alvin was talking about were one of the spies who broke into their camp before.


    There are many agents in the Yanfeng Nation. These soldiers are most concerned about the agents of the Yanfeng Nation who broke into them. As for the other agents in the Yanfeng Nation, they are not within their consideration.


    Of course, if it weren''t one of the spies of the Yanfeng Country who broke into their camp, since they met, they would definitely not ignore it, but they would not be so tempted.


    "It''s them!" Alvin said. His face was full of angry expressions at this time. He had been injured twice in the hands of the spies of the Flame Wind Nation. He was hit in both legs before. Even worse, in Alvin''s heart, he also wanted to kill these spies from the Flame Wind Nation.


    At the same time, Alvin still has some doubts in his heart. I don''t know how these people who catch up would know about this. Are they also soldiers in the camp?After all, this matter is widely spread in the army, but among ordinary people, there is very little known, and ordinary people will not know this matter.


    "Great! I have been looking for these mice for so long, and I didn''t expect to run into them here!" Some soldiers said excitedly.


    If you can catch these spies from the Flame Wind Nation, you won¡¯t be able to speak for their merits. They can also express the evil in their hearts. Moreover, their bosses will not feel so bad. Naturally, they don¡¯t have to be frightened. Up.


    "Catch this bastard!" The others were also quite excited, and the shot speed seemed to be two points faster.


    Facing this situation, Dawn had expected it. After all, he had no chance to stun Alvin before, and as long as Alvin was not a fool, he would definitely ask for help, even if he didn¡¯t know the soldiers. Identity, also thinking about asking for help from the camp.


    And speaking out as the spies of Yanfeng Country is obviously more able to mobilize these people''s emotions.


    Dawn didn''t intend to stop it. Now, he had captured Alvin, even if his identity was revealed, it didn''t matter. By that time, he had taken the gem and was already away from here.


    The fighting became more and more intense. Originally, these soldiers just wanted to rescue Alvin, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would run into the spies of Yanfeng Nation under the accident, so they didn¡¯t stay even more. The meaning of the hand.


    And Dawn''s strength is indeed very strong, even if it is besieged by so many people, he does not show any timidity, and the pressure of hitting the surrounding soldiers one by one is doubled.


    "Go to the camp for help!" Alvin also saw the form on the field. He didn''t expect that Dawn was so powerful, so many people besieged him, and he could not be defeated. Before, he thought these people were just ordinary people. People, but judging from the actions of these people, they are definitely not ordinary people. Alvin''s heart had already raised some hope, but now it is a little heavy.


    Those soldiers are definitely not in a better mood than Alvin now, because they are fighting with Dawn, so they can appreciate Dawn''s power more, much better than they thought before.


    "Joseph, you are fast. Go back and inform the chief that we have found the spies of the Flame Wind Nation and ask for help." The soldiers also made a decision at this time.


    Although these people all want to take Daoen with their hands, it is definitely a great achievement, and the mood will definitely be better.


    However, these people are also people who take care of the overall situation. They know that the most important thing now is to catch the spies of the Flame Wind Nation. As for who catches them, it is not that important. If you leave these spies from the Flame Wind Nation, they will not be credited, but will be punished.


    Therefore, at this time, it is not the time to be strong, everyone will immediately make a decision.


    "Okay!" Joseph was not hypocritical either. He knew that now is not the time for hypocrisy, and it will not do them any good if it is delayed.


    Joseph leaped back and jumped out of the battle circle. After that, he ran to the distance without looking back, very fast.


    Dawn didn''t stop the opponent, the others had filled Joseph''s gap, and Dawn didn''t think it was necessary.

 2200 Chapter 2200

    In Dawn¡¯s view, it is indeed unnecessary, because it is not close to the camp where Alvin is located. When the person who asked for help drove back with reinforcements, he had already taken all these people. It was resolved, and I left with Alvin, even if they got here, what would they do?


    The plain-clothes soldiers seemed to understand the situation, so after Joseph went to ask for help, they switched from offensive to defensive, instead of aggressively attacking, but focusing on defense, mainly to delay time and wait for the arrival of reinforcements.


    Dawn saw this situation and sneered in his heart. Naturally, he would not let these people succeed, so he moved a bit faster, and his two hands frequently punched, and the speed was so fast that he actually stayed in the air. The afterimages of the lower roads, like that, are like Avalokitesvara.


    The soldiers naturally didn¡¯t know what Thousand-Hand Guanyin was, but this did not affect the horror in their hearts. It was not until this time that they realized that Dawn was much more powerful than they thought. There is a big gap between him and Daun, facing the siege of his own and others before, he actually kept a hand, and did not use his full strength.


    But now, Dawn had obviously become serious and used all his strength. This immediately made everyone feel the pressure doubled, and their hands and feet were a little hectic. If they had only one or two people, I am afraid that they would have already lost.


    However, in this way, the arrogance in everyone''s hearts disappeared, and they became more cautious and serious.


    However, at the beginning, Dawn attacked and injured one, and now, another one went back to ask for help. The strength of these soldiers was damaged, and faced Dawn''s fierce attack, they seemed a little powerless.


    Although Alvin is not as good as these people, he also saw the situation on the scene, knowing that Dawn had the upper hand, which made him quite anxious. He knew that once Dawn had won, then it would be difficult for him to be spared. Once taken away, even if reinforcements come, it is not easy to find yourself. Moreover, it will take a lot of time. During this time, anything can happen.


    It¡¯s just that, although Alvin is anxious now, there is nothing he can do, because he himself was seriously injured, and it is very rare to be able to persist without fainting. This has already shown that his willpower is strong. , It¡¯s just that if you want to do anything, it¡¯s very difficult.


    At this moment, a soldier flew towards Alvin. It was not that he wanted to fly, but was beaten by Dawn. After landing, a large mouthful of blood came out from his mouth, his face was as pale as paper.


    The place where the soldier lay was not far from Alvin. Alvin crawled over with difficulty and asked: "How are you?"


    Alvin¡¯s heart is still very grateful for these people who came after them, no matter whether they can rescue themselves in the end, but they did come for themselves, and now, they are hurt because of themselves, Alvin¡¯s heart Still sad and guilty.


    "I can''t die." The soldier answered Alvin''s mouth, but his eyes were still staring at the fighting place, with worry in his eyes.


    In fact, because these people are not Alvin, Dawn has no scruples when he makes a shot. There is no need to worry about hitting a heavy hand and killing someone by a miss. Even if he is really killed, he doesn¡¯t care. In addition, he didn''t want to delay too long here, lest Alvin''s rescuers would really come and it would be troublesome.


    Therefore, during the fight, Dawn made heavy moves, and his moves were all life-threatening moves. Therefore, this soldier suffered more injuries than Alvin, and the other soldiers on the scene were also at this time. They are all in danger of being injured, which is why, this soldier''s eyes are full of worried expressions.


    Alvin wanted to say something, but suddenly he saw a dagger next to the injured person. This dagger should belong to the injured person, but when he was injured, the dagger fell off from his hand. Now, it just happened. Landed beside Alvin.


    Seeing this dagger, Alvin''s eyes lit up and he moved a few times again with difficulty. He picked up the dagger and hid it in his arms. His own dagger was lost during the previous fight. Now he is picking one up. It is used for self-defense, although he doesn''t know whether this has any effect, but with an extra weapon on him, Alvin''s heart is somewhat emboldened.


    The battle at the scene has already entered white-hot, shouts and screams one after another, most of these sounds are from the mouths of those who are chasing them, and Dawn is like a poisonous snake with gloomy eyes, His expression was serious, his shot was harsh, his body was murderous, but there was no sound in his mouth.


    Things are just as Alvin thought before. Although these people who came after were not weak, they were not Dawn¡¯s opponents. The battle was slowly coming to an end. One after another was defeated. On the other hand, Daoen is still alive, seemingly inexhaustible.


    But in fact, Dawn¡¯s current situation is definitely not as good as Alvin thinks. These people are not mediocre. In the army, when training, the emphasis is on teamwork, so when these people besiege him together At the time, the effect achieved was definitely one plus one greater than two. Therefore, these people still caused a lot of damage to Dawn. The reason why he is not showing defeat now is that he is just holding on. He is the only one on the side. If he loses, then his mission will be over.


    Therefore, Dawn has been holding on, as long as he supports it for longer than the people who chased him, then he will succeed.


    And he did succeed!Those who came after him were knocked to the ground one by one, but he himself was still standing!


    Dawn looked at the people on the ground with cold eyes, including Alvin. Everyone except himself was knocked down at the scene, and he won!


    Dawn stood still for a while, and walked towards one of the soldiers who came after him. After that, in Alvin¡¯s shocked and angry eyes, he hit the man¡¯s neck with a punch, even if it was Alvin¡¯s distance. There was still some distance there, he still heard a "crack" clearly, and then the man spit out a large mouthful of blood, struggling on the ground a few times, and then completely motionless.


    died!


    This word popped into Alvin¡¯s mind. Although, he had thought before that the spy of the Flame Wind Nation would definitely not be a good person, but he did not expect that the other party would actually have won. Still have to kill.


    At this time, Alvin really realized that Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation are really hostile countries. Although on the whole they still maintain a seemingly good relationship, in private, both sides can¡¯t wait to be destroyed. The opponent''s.


    Therefore, the spies of the Yanfeng Nation did not intend to keep their hands at all, and they were painful to kill the people of the Fan Nation.


    In fact, the reason why Dawn did this was not only because the relationship between the two countries was not good, but also because he wanted to retaliate. In the battle just now, although he won in the end, it was only miserable. Victory, he knew in his heart that he had been injured, and the injury was not light. The first time he performed such an important task, he was injured like this, and Daun was naturally angry.


    Moreover, physical injuries will also affect his next actions. His actions will definitely no longer be as agile as before. If he is in his own country, that¡¯s fine. The key is that he is in an enemy country now, once he is If caught, the consequences need not be said. Therefore, his heart at this time is very angry, and therefore, he will not let those who hurt themselves into this way.


    "Ah! The dog spy of Yanfeng Nation, I''m just a ghost, and I won''t let you go!" When the other soldiers saw Daun actually killing their comrades in arms, their eyes were red with anger, as if Roared at Dawn like a ghost.


    However, Dawn''s expression remained unchanged and he was not moved at all. In his opinion, those roars were just the last wailing of the weak, and there was no need to care.


    After Daun killed the soldier with a punch, he walked directly to the other person.


    "Come on, kill Lao Tzu. If Lao Tzu begs for mercy, it will be your grandson!" The soldier saw Dawn walking towards him and knew what Dawn was going to do. He had no fear on his face, but a look of meaninglessness.


    "The spy of Yanfeng Nation, I will kill you and kill your whole family!" The other soldiers frowned at him when they saw that Daun was about to use poison again.


    "It''s dry!" Dawn snorted and smashed his fist. The soldier opened his eyes wide, looking at Dawn firmly, facing the impending death without fear.


    "Stop it!" Alvin also reacted at this time and yelled quickly.


    However, Dawn obviously wouldn¡¯t be in those voices in the accident world. The fist did not diminish, and there was another "click". Another soldier died under Dawn¡¯s hands. To death, that soldier¡¯s eyes were dead. Staring at Dawn as if to remember him forever.


    The other soldiers were even more crazy, struggling, wanting to get up, killing Dawn, and avenging their comrades. They are not worried about their safety, but they see their comrades one by one. It was unacceptable for them to die in front of themselves. Such a scene was enough to drive them crazy.


    Alvin was also very angry, wishing to tear up the spies of the Flame Wind Nation, but he knew that just being angry is useless and will not change any results. Now we must find a way, otherwise, These people are going to die here.

 2201 Chapter 2201 Suicide Threat

    Seeing that Daun walked towards another person, Alvin, in a hurry, suddenly shouted to Daun: "Stop, if you don''t stop, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself!"


    Hearing Alvin''s words, Dawn''s action instinctively stopped, and then he turned his gaze to Alvin, his eyes full of warning and anger.


    Naturally, Dawn cannot let Alvin die, at least not now. Once Alvin really has an accident, then his mission this time will be a complete failure. You must know that this mission is related to him. He couldn''t ignore the future of his life, so even if there was a little risk of failure, he was reluctant to take this risk.


    Because of this, although Dawn felt that Alvin should not commit suicide, he still did not dare to take the risk. Alvin was too important to him now.


    "You''d better not do stupid things, otherwise, I will make you better than death!" Dawn looked at Alvin and warned.


    Hearing Dawn''s warning, Alvin not only was not afraid, but was overjoyed in his heart.


    In fact, before he threatened Dawn so much, it was just a method he thought of in a hurry, but it was not necessarily useful. He just instinctively felt that Dawn didn''t seem to want to kill himself, otherwise, when he was in the bar before, He has already started, instead of running so far with him. As for taking him hostage, it doesn¡¯t make sense. After all, he is just an ordinary person, no different from the pedestrians on the roadside. He is looking for a hostage. If you do, just hold one casually on the road, there is no need to spend a lot of time and run so far with yourself.


    Moreover, he was just an ordinary soldier. It was useless to hold him under his head. Alvin didn''t think that people in the military would let Dawn go because of him, which was a bit unrealistic.


    Alvin didn¡¯t think about these things before, so he didn¡¯t think about it, but now in a hurry, he suddenly thought of a lot of things. Although he didn¡¯t know why Dawn would kidnap him, he definitely didn¡¯t want to. It''s as simple as holding yourself hostage.


    Since the other party is willing to take him away even if it takes a lot of effort, obviously, the other party is definitely not willing to die now. Therefore, Alvin will use such a thing to threaten Daun.


    Of course, all this is just Alvin''s guess, and, because of the emergency, he doesn''t even have much time to think seriously, so he can only be a dead horse.


    Fortunately, Dawn''s words let Alvin know that his guess was not wrong, and the other party really didn''t want to die by himself, at least not now.


    After understanding this, Alvin became somewhat confident. He faced Dawn''s threat and said unhurriedly: "If you dare to hurt them again, I will die in front of you immediately."


    Dawn stared at Alvin fiercely, and his expression seemed to want to tear Alvin. He did not expect that he was threatened by Alvin, and it was still under his control. , Which made him very upset.


    However, no matter how unhappy, Dawn can only endure, because he really can''t let Alvin die now.


    "Okay." Seeing that Alvin was still calm in his angry gaze, Dawn had to give up, and said: "You can let them go. You must cooperate obediently, otherwise, I want them to die. In front of you, you have to know that they are catching up for you. If they all die, they will die because of you. I think you will be guilty for a lifetime, right?"


    When Alvin heard Dawn¡¯s words, his breathing became hurried. Indeed, seeing two people die in front of him with his own eyes, Alvin felt very guilty in his heart, but Dawn was right. These people are all because of themselves. He came, but now he was dead. Although he didn''t kill himself, he did die because of himself, and he couldn''t get rid of the relationship.


    "What do you want to know, as long as you let them go, I promise to tell you what I know." Alvin said solemnly.


    The sad and angry look on Alvin''s face didn''t escape Dawn''s eyes. He was a little proud. Don''t you threaten me?I won''t threaten you?


    In fact, if Dawn was Alvin, he would not consider the situation of other people, even if these people did come because of themselves, that was what they asked for, and they didn''t let them come by themselves.


    However, Alvin''s hypocrisy is exactly what Dawn wants to see. With these soldiers in his hands, he is not afraid that Alvin will not cooperate.


    "Very good." Daun nodded with satisfaction: "Actually, I have no grievances with them. It is fine to kill or release them. As long as you cooperate obediently, I don''t mind letting them go."


    "What do you want to know?" Alvin asked again.


    Now, Alvin has roughly understood why Dawn would arrest himself instead of others. Moreover, he was not willing to let himself die here. It turned out that he wanted to learn something from his own mouth. thing.


    Moreover, Alvin also probably understood that these spies from the Flame Wind Nation actually came for him, but he was just an ordinary person, a rookie recruit, what could be something on his body, worthy of them. Come here with such a big risk?


    Space-time key?!


    Such a word suddenly appeared in Alvin''s mind. He remembered that the spies of the Flame Wind Nation had asked himself where the "space-time key" was? Could it be that they came for that thing? ?


    But, I really don''t know what it is. Could it be that they made a mistake.


    "I''m very satisfied with your attitude." Dawn said with a slight smile: "Well, everyone''s time is relatively tight, so hurry up, where is the''temporal key''? You just need to hand over the''temporal key'', I will let you go and promise not to hurt you a single bit."


    "Sure enough!" Alvin thought to himself, but his face was puzzled and said: "It''s not that I didn''t say it, or that I didn''t want to hand it over, but I really didn''t know what the''space-time key'' was. What is it, let alone where it is."


    "It seems that you still refuse to cooperate obediently." Dawn said with a cold smile: "This is what you asked for. Now, I want to kill them. Remember, they died because of you!"


    With that said, Daun turned to the soldiers lying on the ground again, his eyes were cold, obviously he was murdering again.


    "Stop, don''t do it!" Alvin yelled anxiously: "Do you have to give me some hints, maybe I can remember."


    "The''space-time key'' is a gem." Dawn looked at Alvin and said, "Do you remember now?"


    "Gem?" In Alvin''s mind, the stone he obtained from the spaceship suddenly appeared, but then he shook his head and rejected it. It was just an ordinary stone. It is not a gem at all, and it is even less likely to be a "space-time key".


    "It seems that you still didn''t think of it. I think I should stimulate you, so that maybe it can help you remember something." Dawn said with a sneer.


    As he said, Dawn walked towards the soldiers on the ground again. He felt that Alvin had always known where the "space-time key" was, and the people above would not be mistaken in this matter, otherwise If it does, it will not send two groups of people in a row to perform this task.


    Therefore, Dawn felt that Alvin wanted to conceal it deliberately. This is actually not surprising. Even General Angus and the big guys above all value that gem so much. Obviously, that "time-space secret" "Key" is not a simple thing, and Alvin''s reluctance to call it out is understandable.


    For this reason, Dawn felt that Alvin should be stimulated. In front of him, he used cruel methods to kill these soldiers on the ground one by one, but Alvin was obviously not willing, and watched as he wanted to die. In front of him, he died in a tragic way.


    "Come on, you bastard of the Flame Wind Nation, kill me if you have one. If you dare not do it, it will be my son!" The soldiers on the ground obviously understood Daun''s thoughts, but they didn''t have the slightest. Of fear.


    The soldiers who can be selected into the army where Alvin is located are not only strong in personal strength, even if they are courageous, they are not comparable to ordinary people, even in the face of death, there is no fear in the slightest.


    "Wait! Cough cough..." Those soldiers were not afraid of death, but Alvin could not just watch them die in front of him.


    It''s just that Alvin had been seriously injured before, and it was impossible to recover in a short period of time, but just now, he insisted on speaking for such a long time, and the whole person was even weaker.


    "Don''t... don''t do it, I''ll tell you... tell you where the gem is." Alvin said pale, with a weak breath intermittently.


    "Isn''t it okay to cooperate like this a long time ago?" Dawn stopped, looked at Alvin and said. If Alvin was willing to say, he didn''t want to kill these soldiers now, Alvin was seriously injured. If you are irritated and die directly, who would you ask for the gem?


    Therefore, as soon as Alvin expressed his cooperation, Dawn also stopped, and had no intention of killing the soldiers.


    "Go ahead, where is that''space-time key''?" Dawn said.


    "Yes, here..." The more Alvin said, the smaller his voice became. In the end, Dawn could only see Alvin''s lips moving, but he couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "Where is it?" In order to hear Alvin''s words clearly, Dawn subconsciously walked towards Alvin.

 2202 Chapter 2202 Crazy Killing

    Dawn didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt about Alvin¡¯s performance at this time. Alvin¡¯s injuries were so heavy that he knew better than anyone else. In fact, Dawn was a bit surprised by Alvin¡¯s ability to persist. For ordinary people, it is very rare for Alvin to stay awake even if he suffers such severe injuries.


    Of course, it is precisely because of knowing Alvin''s injury that Daun felt anxious, because he was worried that Alvin''s injury might cost him his life at any time.


    "Where is it? Hurry up." Dawn said anxiously. He was also on Alvin''s body, bent slightly, and brought his ear to Alvin, wanting to hear clearly.


    "Right, right..." Alvin looked at Dawn with a weak expression on his face getting closer and closer to him. When the opponent was already less than 30 cm away from him, he suddenly shouted: "Go to death. Right!"


    Alvin, who was already dying and seemed to be able to die at any time, suddenly violently violently unexpectedly took out a dagger in his arms, and stab Dawen straight in his agile appearance. It''s not like a seriously injured person.


    Out of the corner of Dawn¡¯s eyes, seeing that cold front, he realized that it was not good and wanted to avoid Alvin¡¯s sudden attack. However, he was seriously injured before, even if he has been holding on until now. , Does not mean that his is really fine.


    In fact, Dawn¡¯s injuries are not minor now. Such injuries will inevitably affect his behavior. If he is in a normal state, he will be able to find out when Alvin is violent. After all, Alvin is also in an injured state, and coupled with being an ordinary person, the speed is naturally incomparable with Dawn.


    Under normal conditions, Dawn not only was able to detect Alvin¡¯s attack in time, but he could even counterattack in one fell swoop, with a later attack, and defeat Alvin.


    It is a pity that Dawn is not in the best condition at this time. He is also a severely injured person. Therefore, in the face of Alvin''s attacks, although he has the intention, he is already weak.


    "Puff!"


    Alvin¡¯s dagger that was just picked up from the ground and hidden in his arms pierced Dawn¡¯s chest directly. The sharp dagger, coupled with Alvin¡¯s strength, allowed the dagger to penetrate easily. In Dawn''s body, there was almost no obstacle.


    "Ah! Die to me!" Dawn screamed, and slapped Alvin''s shoulder with a palm, which was an angry palm, and also a somewhat desperate palm.


    Dawn is very clear about his physical condition. In fact, the top soldiers are very clear about their physical functions. Only in this way can they make full use of their bodies.


    Therefore, Dawn knew how much damage Alvin had caused to himself just now. Originally, he had a very serious injury. Now he has been injured by Alvin again. , The whole person is already in a very dangerous situation.


    And you know, this is in the fan country. He now has only one person. It is very inconvenient to move. Now he has suffered such injuries, which makes it difficult for him to return to his country safely even after completing the task. Up.


    Therefore, Dawn''s heart was so resentful and desperate at this time.


    Alvin was beaten out again, and the whole person was like a kite with a broken line. He flew out directly. After falling on the ground, he opened his mouth and spit out a big mouthful of blood again. After that, he coughed violently. , The whole person is weaker than before.


    Alvin had a hard time, and Dawn had a hard time. Although Alvin was shot and flew out, the dagger remained in his body, causing him great pain every second, but, En, however, did not dare to pull out the dagger casually, because he knew that once the dagger was pulled out, then a lot of blood would flow out of the wound, and he had no way to deal with the wound now. There is no way to stop the bleeding, and if he bleeds too much, he will even die on the spot.


    However, if you don''t pull the dagger all the time, it doesn''t mean it''s all right. After all, the location of the dagger is still very dangerous. It''s on the chest. After a long time, it will also kill Daun.


    And because of this, Daun was already in a dilemma at this time, whether it was not, nor was it not, which made him very difficult.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that I was going to fold it here today, in the hands of your rookie recruit. I didn''t expect it." Dawn looked at Alvin lying in front of him and said with a sad smile.


    Dawn is a very ambitious word. At the same time, he also has extraordinary strength. Therefore, he has a very good plan and vision for his future. However, he did not expect that he only implemented it for the first time. Such an important task is about to die here, and it is true that he died before he left the teacher, and he had never thought of such a situation before.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Dawen''s heart became. He now wished to take Alvin away. Even so, he couldn''t solve his hatred. He didn''t think that Al was already the meat on his cutting board. Wen, unexpectedly, would do this for himself at this last moment, and this time, he also completely wiped out his hope of survival.


    "Since I''m destined to not live, you guys don''t want to live either!" Dawn had a crazy look in his eyes. He knew that the possibility of leaving Fan Nation alive was very small, and his heart was full of despair at this time. And crazy, since I am going to die, then at least I have to pull a few backs.


    Thinking of this, Dawn struggled to get up, and pulled out the dagger inserted in his chest. Sure enough, after the dagger was pulled out, the wound on Dawn''s chest suddenly spewed out a handful of blood. , His whole body was shaking for a while, and he seemed to be a little unstable in his standing.


    However, Dawn did not take these into consideration. After he pulled out the dagger, he staggered towards the people lying on the ground. These people, including Alvin, were lying on the ground at this time, wanting to get up, but Nothing can be done.


    "Give it to me, you trash from the fan country!" Dawn yelled frantically, and then slammed the dagger in his hand at the soldier closest to him.


    Although the soldier also made a resistance movement, one is that he was injured too badly. In addition, Dawn was already in a frantic state at this time. The whole person seemed to be back to light, and his strength was restored to a normal level. First, how can a soldier in a wounded state be able to resist?


    "Puff!"


    The dagger pierced the soldier¡¯s chest without the slightest suspense. After that, Dawn quickly pulled the dagger out, and then stabbed it bitterly again, a big handful of blood, from the man¡¯s chest, Biao flew out and spilled on Dawn''s body and face, making him look like a devil.


    Dawn turned a blind eye to this. He still stabbed the soldier who was facing the soldier one after another, until he pierced the opponent''s body into a sieve, and he couldn''t die anymore. Then he stood up shaking and moved to the next one. soldier.


    Others, including Alvin, naturally saw Daun¡¯s actions. They wanted to help and kill Daun, but they were helpless. Apart from frowning Daun, they could only help. Watching Dawn kill their comrades in arms.


    Alvin looked at Dawn in his eyes full of murderous aura. He wished to kill the opponent now, and also hated himself for not being able to kill the opponent before. Now, the opponent is retaliating, and the soldiers will die because of himself. .


    "Come on, there is something to kill me!" Alvin shouted frantically at Dawn. He hoped Dawn would kill himself first. In this case, although I am not sure if I can save other people, at least I can let him I don¡¯t have to see other people die because of me.


    "Haha, don''t worry, it will be your turn, one by one." Dawn opened his mouth and said with a smile, but the smile in Alvin''s eyes was no different from the devil''s smile.


    Dawn didn''t want to complete any task anymore, because even if he found the gem, he couldn''t bring it out at all. This task was doomed to fail, and he was doomed to die here.


    The only thing Dawn is thinking about now is to kill these people in front of him before he dies, so that none of them will want to live!Especially the one who hurt himself and turned himself into such an Alvin, he will not let it go.


    However, the most important thing is to stay at the end. Dawn feels that the reason why he has fallen to this point is due to Alvin. Therefore, he cannot simply kill Alvin, he must die. Before, tortured him so that he could not die!


    "Asshole, come at me for everything, it has nothing to do with them, ahem..." Alvin shouted at Dawn''s madness, hoping Dawn would let the others go.


    However, this idea of ??his is destined to fall in vain. Dawn has already decided to pull a few more backs. How could he give up because of Alvin¡¯s words, not to mention that he does not want to complete the task now, Alvin The words are even more weightless in his heart.


    Dawn seemed to have not heard Alvin''s words. He still walked slowly to the next person, stabs the other person''s body with a dagger again and again, until another sieve appeared before he stopped.


    Seeing such cruel methods by Dawn, Alvin felt that he was going crazy, not because he was afraid that he would die, but because those people died because of him, and he felt very uncomfortable.

 2203 Chapter 2203

    Seeing Alvin''s crazy appearance, Dawn felt a sense of revenge. He was actually planted in the hands of this rookie recruit during this mission. It is also very good to see him so sad and angry now.


    Dawn''s killing of the soldiers did not stop because of Alvin''s anger. Although the soldiers lying on the ground had resisted, they were all killed by Dawn in the end.


    "How is it? Looking at those people dying in front of you, are you very angry? Do you want to kill now?" Dawn walked to Alvin''s side, looking down at Alvin condescendingly, with an expression. Said quite mockingly.


    Alvin did not speak, but with red eyes, staring at Daun, like that, I wanted to swallow Daun in one bite.


    "Tsk tusk, I''m very angry, right? The more you are like this, the happier I will be." Dawn smiled. After that, his expression suddenly changed and his face became extremely stubborn. He looked at Alvin and said: "Originally, I am very sure of this task. As long as I complete this task, my future will be very bright. However, because of you, it is all because of you. This task will fail, and I must be There is no way to go back to the country, hahaha, I really didn¡¯t expect that I would fall into the hands of a rookie like you. It¡¯s ridiculous and extremely ridiculous!"


    Dawn said, laughing wildly, coupled with his hideous expression, it made him look terrifying.


    "You are a spy from the Flame Wind Nation, come to our Fan Nation, and you deserve to die here!" Alvin rebuked Daun.


    "Deserve it? Haha, what a deserved one!" Dawn stopped laughing and looked at Alvin and said: "You and my two countries are not friendly relations. It''s weird that spies sneak in? Your fan country doesn''t have it. Send spies to our country? Of course, I can only be blamed for being careless, for actually following your way."


    Dawn lowered his head and looked at his chest. The blood was still pouring out, because when he just laughed, his movements were a bit big, which caused his wounds to bleed faster, and Dawn also stood up even more. It''s unstable.


    "Even if you lose my way, you can''t leave our fan country alive! Our fan country has so many capable people and strangers, how can you let you a spy from the Flame Wind country succeed." Alvin looked at Daun Road .


    "Is it." Dawn was noncommittal about this, perhaps because he felt that Alvin was already dying and he was going to die too. There was no need to argue about anything. "However, it doesn''t matter anymore. I''ll send you on the road. Go and meet your comrades in arms."


    Alvin did not look at the dagger in Dawn''s hand, but at the people who were dead, lying on the ground, completely silent, and his eyes were full of sadness. At this time, he already knew that these people It''s not just a passerby, but the soldiers in the camp where he is, and he is a comrade-in-arms relationship with them.


    And because they had recognized themselves before, they chased them out and wanted to save themselves. It¡¯s just that everyone obviously didn¡¯t expect that Daun would be so powerful, and because of this, not only were they rescued, they were also returned. These comrades in arms are also lost here.


    Regarding this, Alvin''s heart is naturally full of guilt. He only hates his lack of strength. He just failed to kill Dawn. In that case, he might be able to save these people. But now, these people are all dead. In front of my own eyes, I took a step ahead of myself.


    "My fellow comrades, I am sorry for you. It is my honor to be able to be your comrades in arms. If I have my next life, I will definitely be comrades in arms with you." Alvin said sadly.


    After thinking about this, Alvin also closed his eyes. He could already feel that the dagger in Dawn''s hand was getting closer and closer to him. He could even feel the coldness on the dagger, and now he, However, it is very difficult to move a single finger, so even Dawn himself is already shaking, but Alvin still has no way to escape, and now he can only close his eyes and wait for death.


    "bump!"


    Alvin waited for a long time, and did not wait until the dagger in Dawn¡¯s hand was inserted into him. Instead, he heard a sharp gunshot. Although he didn¡¯t open his eyes to see, he had been in the barracks for so long after all. Alvin is still familiar with gunshots.


    Alvin didn''t know whether Dawn had a gun or not, but he knew one thing, that is, his body was not abnormal after the gunshot, that is to say, he was not shot.


    And if Dawn shoots, Alvin doesn''t think the opponent will miss at such a close distance. After all, the opponent is not an ordinary person. Even if he is injured, it is absolutely impossible to miss him at such a close distance. of.


    Alvin opened his eyes in some doubts, and then he was stunned, because he found that Dawn''s movement of standing in front of him actually stopped there, and the dagger in his hand was still standing in the air, not facing him. Stabbed.


    Afterwards, Alvin discovered that there was another wound on Dawn''s chest, and the blood flowed faster.


    He was shot?


    This thought emerged in Dawn''s mind. Dawn''s current appearance was obviously abnormal, and he had another wound, which should have been shot.


    Dawn turned his head to look far away with difficulty. After that, he turned his head again, looked at Alvin and said, "Even if I die... I won''t let go. I... let you go!"


    Dawn said, the crazy look on his face became more obvious, and he stabbed Alvin with a dagger again, but his movements were even slower.


    And Alvin was also sure that Dawn was indeed shot, otherwise, the other party would not act like this, so Alvin also looked in the direction Dawn was looking at before, far away in that direction. At that point, he seemed to see a familiar figure, but the blood had blurred his eyes, making him unclear.


    A glimmer of hope suddenly rose in Alvin''s heart. If he could not die, of course he would not want to die. The shot was just shot, perhaps it was the familiar figure in the distance. He didn''t know who the opponent was, but he could save him now. Only that person belongs to him.


    It¡¯s just that Dawn¡¯s tenacity is still something that Alvin expected. The opponent has been seriously injured before, and now he has been shot again. He is still not dead, and he still wants to kill himself. Unfortunately, he is now Can''t move, if you can, you can hide for a while, and then you can hold on for a while, and then wait for someone in the distance to save yourself.


    Dawn is now determined to kill Alvin before he dies. Alvin¡¯s glimmer of hope that has just risen is slowly extinguished. After all, he can¡¯t even move it now, and he can¡¯t resist it. Dawn''s approach.


    "bump"


    There was another shot. This time, Alvin did not close his eyes. Therefore, he clearly saw Dawn in front of him, and his body shook suddenly, as if he had been hit by some foreign object. I saw that Dawn had another big wound on his body.


    The blood rushed out of Dawn''s body and sprayed directly on Alvin''s body. Dawn''s entire movement was stopped, and the whole person seemed to stop suddenly.


    Dawn lowered his head and looked at his body, but his face was expressionless. Although it was not true, he knew that Alvin¡¯s rescuer had arrived, and he was beaten by his rescuer. Into this.


    Although he wanted to kill Alvin before he died, Daun knew that he had no way to do it. With his current situation, there was no way to continue.


    "I''m not reconciled." Daun thought in his heart, but the whole person fell down uncontrollably. After that, he slammed on Alvin''s side heavily. Although he hadn''t completely died of breath, he was already Like Alvin, the whole person has no strength to move.


    Blood is constantly flowing out of Daun¡¯s body, and the vitality of his whole person is quickly disappearing. Daun knows that he is about to die. For this reason, he does not have too much fear and tension. Some are only regrets and regrets. He couldn''t kill Alvin before he died.


    "Ha...Haha...Alvin, you are pregnant with a strange treasure...destined...destined to have no way...to stay out of it... .... Our Yanfeng Nation will not... won''t let you go! Even if... I die, there will be... someone else comes to you Yes!" Dawn said with a sad smile looking at Alvin who was close at hand.


    Dawn knew that the people in their country attached great importance to that gem. His mission this time was a failure. However, those people above would obviously not give up, even if they had failed twice. He would give up, so in Daun''s view, Alvin was still dead, even if he could not die in his own hands, he would die in the hands of his compatriots.


    Daun knew that his compatriots, after obtaining that gem, would also not save Daun''s life.


    "What do you mean by that''space-time key''?!" Alvin looked at Dawn and asked.


    He was about to be driven crazy by such a thing. He had been listening to Dawn mentioning this thing before, but he still didn''t know what it was, which made Alvin very distressed.


    Therefore, Alvin wanted to know what it was from Dawn''s mouth, so he could be prepared.


    "You...you don''t know?" Dawn looked at Alvin and said, then, before Alvin could answer, he smiled: "Haha, it turns out... you don''t know That jewel is really... really interesting."

 2204 Chapter 2204 Saved

    Dawn laughed crazily, more crazily than ever before. He originally thought that Alvin knew the gem and also understood the importance of that gem, so he didn''t dare to tell himself before. Now, he realized that Alvin really didn''t know what the gem was, and didn''t realize the importance of that gem. He didn''t want to tell himself before, but really didn''t know.


    "Haha...really...meaning." Daun was still laughing wildly, and even tears of laughter were about to fall: "You actually... actually don''t I know what that''space-time key'' is...but we...our people from Flame Wind Nation, yes...will come to you again!"


    Dawn smiled, but suddenly stopped moving, his smile seemed to freeze suddenly, and he kept that expression.


    "You mean, what exactly is the''space-time key''?!" Alvin shouted to Dawn.


    Alvin felt that he was going to be driven crazy by Dawn. The other party obviously knew what the "space-time key" was. Moreover, it seemed that the other party didn''t get the wrong object, but he was looking for him, that is, that The "space-time key" is really on him.


    But on the issue, I don¡¯t even know what a "space-time key" is. I have never seen that thing before. He really wants to know what the "space-time key" is from Dawn¡¯s mouth. However, Dawn seemed to be crazy, just laughed, and didn''t mean to answer him at all.


    When he saw Dawn''s expression freeze, Alvin paused in his heart, and then, as if he understood something, he yelled a few more words at Dawn. Dawn didn''t react at all, still the same expression just now.


    died!


    Alvin had understood at this time that the spy of the Flame Wind Nation had died and died in front of him. Alvin should have been very happy about this, but at this time, he felt aggrieved. , Because he wanted to know the "space-time key" from the spies of Yanfeng Nation, but he failed to succeed.


    And just before the other party died, they also said that their Yanfeng Nation seems to be determined to obtain the "space-time key", and even the previous infiltration was for the gem, this time the same is true, and it can make them Yanfeng Nation Obviously, the high-level leaders of China will not give up easily. It is like this spy who said that the people from the country of Flame Wind will not let go of themselves before they get the gem, and will send people there. .


    Alvin, who felt that he was just an ordinary soldier, knew now that he was being targeted by the senior officials of Yanfeng Nation. How could he feel better in his heart?He really wanted to know what that gem was. In that case, he would take the initiative to make some preparations. He didn''t want to be targeted by the people of Yanfeng Nation. He didn''t think that his luck would always be so good. This time I was lucky not to die, but next time?Next time the people from Yanfeng Nation come back, will you be so lucky to escape?


    Alvin finds it difficult. He is just an ordinary soldier, and Yanfeng Nation is a big country. He doesn''t think that an ordinary soldier can resist the assassination of such a country. Therefore, he only knows what the "space-time key" is. "Only he can take measures to deal with it, either directly hand it over or throw it away!Anyway, Alvin didn''t want to keep that scourge.


    However, now that the agent of the Flame Wind Nation is dead, Alvin still has not been able to learn more from his mouth about the "space-time key", and he is naturally quite upset.


    "You bastard, die after you finish talking, talk! Talk!" Alvin shouted at Dawn''s body.


    However, Dawn was destined to have no way to answer him, he had completely lost his breath.


    Alvin was seriously injured and weak. He was just holding on before, but now he was so excited that he fainted.


    However, before fainting, Alvin saw a familiar figure running towards him. He opened his mouth and murmured, "Squad leader..."


    When Alvin woke up again, he was lying in the familiar hospital, familiar smell, and familiar environment. He had just left here not long ago. He didn''t expect to come back so soon. Moreover, these are obviously better than The last injury was even worse.


    "Alvin, are you awake?" While Alvin was still adjusting to the surrounding light, he heard a surprise voice beside him, but there was a weak breath in this voice.


    Alvin turned his head and looked, and sure enough, on the bed next to his hospital bed, there was his good friend, Bill.


    These two good friends became sick friends at this time.


    Bill''s situation seemed to be much better than Dawn. Although he looked a little weak, he was at least able to move in bed, while Alvin felt that he didn''t even have the ability to move his body.


    "Why am I here?" Alvin said weakly.


    "You were rescued by your comrades in arms." Bill said, seeing Alvin awake, he was very happy: "Of course, I was also rescued by them."


    Alvin wanted it. The familiar figure he saw before he fell into a coma was his squad leader. Originally, he felt that it was a fantasy that he had imagined. It was an illusion, but now it seems that it may be true. Yes, I was rescued by the monitor.


    Obviously, the person who came back for help before came here smoothly, and also took people to the scene. At the critical moment, he was snatched from the agent of the Yanfeng Country and saved himself. At the beginning, he fired two shots. , Killing the spy of Yanfeng Country should be a reinforcement, and it is very likely that he is his squad leader.


    "Where are the spies from the Flame Country in the bar?" Alvin asked quickly, thinking of the people in the bar who were stunned by him and Bill.


    Now, Alvin already knows that the spies of the Flame Wind Nation are here for themselves, so as long as those people are not eliminated, they will definitely come to him. Alvin doesn¡¯t think that he always He could avoid the assassination of the opponent, so he wanted to kill those people.


    Moreover, Alvin also wanted to understand the "space-time key" from the mouths of those people.


    "Those people died." Bill said, "When the people in your camp rushed to the bar, those people just woke up. The spies from the Flame Wind Nation did not want to escape. They did not succeed. They were all killed. It''s in the bar, and there is no one who surrendered."


    Bill was very happy when he talked about this incident. After all, he and Alvin have done a lot in this incident. Moreover, now, both of them are fine, and they have established such a big deal. For his credit, he naturally feels good.


    Bill is in a good mood, but Alvin''s mood is a bit complicated.


    Those agents of the Yanfeng Nation were dead, and he was a little relieved, but none of these people were caught, and there was no way to learn about the "space-time key" from their mouths. This Let him feel regret.


    And just like the spy from Yanfeng Nation who died in front of him said before, the people of Yanfeng Nation will not give up until they get that gem. Although, the spies who came this time are all dead. Success, but obviously they will not give up. If they don''t find the gem one day, they will not stop one day.


    Alvin was very worried about this, and he didn''t know how he would deal with the spy next time Yanfeng Nation came back.


    "They''re all dead? No one is alive? Didn''t it mean that the medicine is very effective? How can you wake up so soon?" Alvin asked unwillingly.


    "They are indeed dead. I was there and saw it with my own eyes." Bill said: "As for why they wake up so quickly, it''s not that there is a problem with the medicine, but that they are all special soldiers. They should have accepted this before. The training, the body is relatively resistant to drugs, even if it is drugged, it can wake up earlier than ordinary people."


    Alvin was a little silent. He seemed to have heard of such training accidentally from Bernard''s mouth before. In fact, there are many similar trainings. It is definitely not a simple thing for a soldier to become a special soldier. Things, skills are better than ordinary people, that is only the most basic thing, in terms of insights, dealing with accidents, etc., they also have to undergo various training.


    As for the spies of Yanfeng Nation, they have obviously undergone drug resistance training before, so they can wake up earlier than the average person. If the comrades in their camp arrived in time, I am afraid that after they wake up, Already ran away.


    Although Alvin regrets this result, he can still accept it. At least, those people are dead instead of fleeing. In a short time, he is still safe.


    Of course, this is only for a short period of time. Alvin feels that people who see Yanfeng Nation attach great importance to that "space-time key" and they will never give up easily.


    "Bill, have you heard of the''space-time key''?" Alvin couldn''t help asking his friend.


    "''Space-time key''? What is that?" For example, he was still immersed in the joy of making a great contribution, hearing Alvin''s words, his face was dumbfounded.


    "I don''t know either." Alvin shook his head and said, "However, the spies of the Flame Wind Nation seem to be directed at that thing."


    Alvin did not say that those agents of the Flame Wind Nation believed that the "space-time key" was on his body, and he was afraid that Bill was worried about him, and he didn''t even know what it was.


    "''Space-Time Key''? I haven''t heard of it before." Bill frowned and thought about it, but he didn''t have the slightest impression of this thing.

 2205 Chapter 2205 Concealing The Truth

    Bill wasn¡¯t playing Alvin, he really hadn¡¯t heard of the "space-time key". When he knew that the spies of the Flame Wind Nation came for that "space-time key", Bill also attached great importance to it. .


    The spies of Yanfeng Nation could come from afar, trying hard, presumably, that "space-time key" must be something important.


    However, Bill did not think about this matter to Alvin, because he grew up with Alvin. Naturally, he knew that Alvin could not have such an important thing. As for those in the Flame Country The spies, why did they recognize them before and act on them? In Bill''s view, it must be those spies. When they sneaked into Alvin¡¯s camp, they accidentally saw Alvin, so they recognized him. In addition, they first acted on the spies of the Flame Wind Nation, so it is not surprising that those people will act on them.


    Alvin saw that Bill hadn¡¯t heard of any "space-time key", but it was not surprising. Indeed, this kind of thing can make the people of Yanfeng Nation attach so much importance to it. It must be something ordinary. It''s definitely not something that ordinary people can know, neither he nor Bill knows, and it''s not something to be surprised.


    However, in Alvin¡¯s mind, the shadow of the stone he had obtained on the spacecraft appeared again. Although, he always felt that it was an ordinary stone, but he didn¡¯t know what was going on. "Key", the shadow of the stone will appear in his mind.


    "Could it be that my stone has anything to do with that''space-time key''?" Alvin thought to himself.


    "It shouldn''t be. That stone looks very ordinary, how can it have anything to do with the''space-time key''?" Alvin denied his thoughts in his heart.


    "Forget it, after I get out from here, I will look at it again and study the stone." Before, because he had to train every day, Alvin didn''t take that stone with him. In that case, he trained At times, it would be a little inconvenient, so he put the stone where he lives. Fortunately, he and Bernard are the only two people where he lives. Others are not allowed to enter. The accommodation conditions are much better than other recruits, thanks to Bernard''s special status.


    And it''s impossible for other people to go to his room. As for Bernard, he wouldn''t be able to move his things even more, so Alvin''s things are still very safe.


    In fact, it¡¯s fortunate that Alvin didn¡¯t bring that stone with him. After all, Dawn and others had seen the photo of the ¡°space-time key¡± before they came, if they saw it on Alvin¡¯s body. As for a so-called "ordinary" stone, it is still hard to say whether Alvin can survive until now.


    "Okay, don''t think about it so much, don''t care about the''space-time key'', the spies of the Flame Wind Nation are all dead, and this matter is over. Let''s think about our future beautiful days. Haha.¡± Bill didn¡¯t get too entangled in the ¡°space-time key¡±. He actually didn¡¯t care that the agents of the Flame Wind Nation came here for them. It had nothing to do with him. He only cared about himself and Al. This time, Wen made great contributions to arresting and killing the spies of Yanfeng Nation. Then, waiting for himself and Alvin would be a good reward.


    Bill enters the barracks, but he doesn¡¯t want to mess around like Alvin. He wants to get ahead here, so he is naturally happy to be able to make such a great achievement. Even the injuries on his body feel good. A lot.


    Alvin looked at Bill with a happy look, and smiled bitterly in his heart. Bill felt that the matter was over, but Alvin knew that this matter was far from over, and even, this matter so far, It''s just the beginning. As long as those people in Yanfeng Nation have not obtained the "space-time key", then they will not give up infiltrating here, even though they have already killed a group of agents in Yanfeng Nation. However, it is foreseeable that in the near future, there will be more agents from Yanfeng Country coming here.


    It¡¯s just that Alvin didn¡¯t tell Bill what he was thinking in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to harm his friend. He understood that he was involved in this matter. Although he didn¡¯t know what a ¡°space-time key¡± was, The spies from the Yanfeng Nation believed that the thing belonged to them, so if there were any spies from the Yanfeng Nation, they would still be directed at them.


    Alvin couldn¡¯t be as happy as Bill, but he didn¡¯t see what he wanted to tell Bill that before, because of his own reasons, he had killed a lot of his comrades in arms. He didn¡¯t want his friends to fall into trouble because of his own affairs. In danger, this time, because of a coincidence, he has already injured Bill. Next time, it may not be as simple as being injured.


    Therefore, Alvin didn¡¯t want to say his worries. He wanted to face this matter alone, he didn¡¯t want to tell this to anyone, and he didn¡¯t want to involve anyone, even if he died because of it, he didn¡¯t. What a regret.


    At this moment, Bernard''s figure appeared at the door of the ward. He was slightly taken aback when he saw Alvin awake, but then he walked in.


    "Wake up?" Bernard asked as he walked to Alvin''s side.


    "Yeah." Alvin said, "Thank you squad leader for saving me."


    "Be careful next time. If I go a minute late, you can''t talk to me now." Bernard said.


    Obviously, Bernard did not deny that he saved Alvin. There is nothing to deny. However, Bernard went there in time. If it were later, Dawn would have been killed. Alvin too.


    "Neither did I expect that the spies from the Flame Wind Nation would appear there." Alvin said.


    "These agents of the Flame Wind Nation are becoming more and more arrogant now, and they dare to be so close to our camp." Bernard said, Alvin can see that Bernard is very arrogant to the agents of the Flame Wind Nation. Hate, after all, when he was young, he didn''t have a good deal with the spies of the Flame Wind Nation. At that time, he completely despised the spies of the Flame Wind Nation, but he did not expect that those people would dare to do this now. provocative.


    "By the way, did those agents of the Flame Wind Nation tell you anything?" Bernard looked at Alvin and asked.


    It can be said that those people from Yanfeng Nation came here twice in a short period of time. As long as they are not fools, they know that they must have a certain purpose, but they have never been able to catch those spies from Yanfeng Nation. So, I don¡¯t know what their purpose is. However, many people are now curious about the purpose of the spies from Yanfeng Nation.


    And now, Alvin had a deeper contact with them, maybe they would know something, and that''s why Bernard asked.


    "The spies of Yanfeng Nation said before they died, they came to us to find a gem called the''space-time key''." Alvin said to Bernard.


    "Huh?''Space-time key''" Bernard was still a little careless when he heard Alvin''s words, but he was taken aback. He never thought about what he could know from Alvin. The reason why he just asked. It was just a very casual question, and didn''t hold much hope. After all, the spies of the Flame Wind Nation had very tight mouths.


    However, Bernard did not expect that he asked at will, but he actually asked some things here in Alvin. He quickly continued to ask: "You and I will tell you in detail, that''s from the Flame Wind Nation Spies, what did you say, word by word, don''t miss a word."


    Now, people like them don''t know anything about the purpose of the people in the Yanfeng Nation. Therefore, it is now possible to know more about the people in the Yanfeng Nation. Bernard naturally does not want to miss a word.


    Alvin said calmly: "The spy of the Flame Wind Nation came to our camp to find the''time and space key''. According to him, this is a very important gem. It may be that he was in the camp that night. I have seen me, so, when I was in the bar, I recognized me and wanted to catch me alive and asked me about the''space-time key''. He said that the gem is in our camp, but I simply I don''t know what that thing is, so there is no way to answer him. He became angry and wanted to kill me. Fortunately, the squad leader arrived in time and saved my life."


    When Alvin said these words, his face was very calm, and he could not tell that he was lying. In fact, before Bernard came, he was already thinking about how to tell Bernard about it. Obviously, Like Bill before, he also did not tell Bernard all the truth, but concealed some, because he also didn''t want Bernard to be involved in this matter.


    Bernard looked at Alvin closely and asked, "That''s what he said?"


    "Yeah." Alvin nodded calmly and said: "That said, he wanted to torture me, but the comrades in the bar recognized me in time and chased me out. , Did not give him a chance, and did not give him too much time, but those comrades in arms..."


    Having said this, a sad look appeared on Alvin''s face again. This is not a pretense, but that he is really sad because of this incident.

 2206 Chapter 2206 Relief

    It was precisely because of the death of those comrades that Alvin decided to conceal the facts related to this matter. He didn''t want people who cared about him to be involved in it, and he should bear the danger himself.


    "Don''t blame yourself for this matter. If you want to hate it, hate the spies of the Flame Wind Nation. After all, they killed the soldiers." Bernard relieved Alvin.


    In fact, Bernard is the person who can best understand Alvin¡¯s feelings at this time. After all, more than ten years ago, he also had a similar experience to Alvin. Those of his comrades died because of themselves. I have been guilty for more than ten years, and have not completely let go of this matter until now.


    And because of this, what he has been through these years is actually very difficult, so Bernard does not want to see Alvin living in pain like himself.


    "If you really want to avenge them, then you should train more, learn your skills, and kill a few spies from the Flame Wind Nation. I believe they will be very pleased if they know." Bernard continued.


    He knew Alvin¡¯s thoughts. After he knew that the other party came to the barracks, although he often practiced for himself, in fact, he did not think about staying in the barracks for a lifetime. He was only very interested in the spacecraft. Interested, as for the others, he mostly just didn''t want to live up to his expectations.


    Therefore, although Alvin usually trains very seriously, Bernard feels that he is always missing something. Alvin does not seem to have any goals, and now such a thing has appeared, although it is indeed a comparison. Sad, but for Alvin, it may not be a bad thing.


    Sure enough, after hearing Bernard¡¯s words, Alvin¡¯s eyes were obviously brighter than before, and there was a strong determination: "Squad leader, when I get out from here, you must train me well and wait for me. With that strength, I must go to Yanfeng Nation and kill those bastards!"


    Alvin¡¯s personality is somewhat similar to Bernard¡¯s. This is one reason why the two were able to get along so quickly. Alvin, like Bernard, attributed the death of his comrades to himself. They all want to avenge them, so now that Bernard said that, Alvin suddenly felt that he was full of motivation. Before, he was able to get by, but now it¡¯s different. He wants to actively seek to make progress. Kill a few bastards from Yanfeng Nation and avenge your comrades in arms.


    Bernard nodded and said that he would help Alvin in training, and then he said: "Now, all you have to do is to take a good rest. Don''t think about it for the time being the spy of the Flame Wind Country. It has passed. ."


    Bernard, like Bill, obviously didn¡¯t know that those people came for Alvin, so after the deaths of those people, he didn¡¯t connect this matter with Alvin. He obviously believed in Alvin. Wen¡¯s words before, and he obviously didn¡¯t want to. Alvin had been thinking about this. In that case, he would have been immersed in the pain of losing his comrades just like himself. It was a very tormented feeling, Bernard. De obviously didn''t want Alvin to experience that feeling.


    "Those spies from Yanfeng Nation attach great importance to that''space-time key''. I think they will not give up easily." Alvin reminded.


    Although he did not say all the facts, he just said most of it. At least, he has already said that the people of the Yanfeng Nation attach great importance to that gem, and he and the spy of the Yanfeng Nation have After talking, I can naturally feel the importance of the other party to that gem.


    Therefore, in Alvin''s view, those people will definitely not give up, and this matter is not over yet, even if the gem is not on them, the people from the Flame Wind Nation will still come again.


    Therefore, Alvin felt that he had to remind his monitor again.


    Bernard nodded and said, "I understand this. Although we don''t know the''space-time key'', since those from the Flame Wind Nation say that the thing is in our camp, even if they make a mistake, they As long as we think so, we will definitely come again. I know this. However, with the two previous dark losses, this time, we already know their purpose, and we won''t be so passive anymore."


    Naturally, Bernard would not be careless. After knowing the purpose of the spies of the Yanfeng Nation from Alvin, he could also think that the people from the Yanfeng Nation would definitely come again. After all, he and those Yanfeng Nation The time for dealing with people in China is not short. The reason why he said that just now was that he didn¡¯t want Alvin to bother about this matter. In his opinion, Alvin would definitely not know the "space-time key". He hadn¡¯t even heard of this thing, let alone Alvin.


    Therefore, Bernard does not want Alvin to be entangled in this matter anymore. In that case, he will only be immersed in the pain of losing his comrades.


    Alvin saw that Bernard really took this matter very seriously, and he was slightly relieved. Although the spies of the Flame Wind Nation were himself, he was in this camp. If those people came, And if the people in the camp do not pay enough attention, it is likely to cause unnecessary accidental injuries as before.


    At the same time, Alvin also understood in his heart that it was impossible to fight against the spies of the Flame Wind Nation alone with his own words. After all, he was only a rookie recruit, and the spies of the Flame Wind Nation who could be sent, But all of them are not bad skills. This can be seen from the previous two events. Therefore, Alvin understands that he can''t fight the opponent alone. If he wants to save his life, he can only stay in the camp. , Relying on the strength of the camp.


    Although the relationship between Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation has not been very good, after the official war, after all, there was no outbreak. Although the two sides often have small conflicts, they are still relatively restrained. Therefore, even if it is Those people in Yanfeng Nation wanted to find that gem, they could only send a small group of elite troops to sneak in like the previous two times. It was impossible for too many people to come. In that case, it would be easy to expose.


    Therefore, as long as the camp is more vigilant and he stays in the camp, Alvin feels that he is still safe. Of course he hopes that the security of this camp is as strict as possible. In that case, he will be enough. It''s safe.


    Bernard stayed here with Alvin for a while, and then left. After all, he is not a mother-in-law. Although Alvin was seriously injured, he did care about Alvin, but he was not like that. Ordinary people suffer from gains and losses, at least, Alvin is not life-threatening, and he is relieved. As for injuries, which outstanding soldier is not injured?


    "You squad leader really cares about you, he is the special fighter you mentioned in the letter?" After Bernard left, Bill said to Alvin. Before, when Bernard and Alvin were chatting, Bill did not He didn''t interrupt, but listened quietly by the side, until Bernard left, he spoke to Alvin.


    "Well, the squad leader really cares about me." Alvin said. Although Bernard doesn''t show how much he cares about himself, Alvin can feel the concern behind the sternness and silence. And expecting, he understands that it seems that his squad leader has put some of his unfulfilled wishes on himself. At the beginning, he could have become the best special fighter in the army, but, Because of the mission that hit him too much, he could not go on.


    But now, he seems to have put this wish on himself, and he is very strict and serious in his training, hoping to train himself into the special soldier he wants to be.


    "Just, can I really do that step?" Alvin thought uncertainly.


    This is not the first time Alvin has such an idea. He has always felt that he is just an ordinary person. Those special soldiers, heroes, etc., are too far away from him, and they just want to overdo it when they come to the army. It''s just a moment, and will eventually leave here and live the previous life again. Alvin doesn''t think he will have much development here, he thinks he doesn''t have that ability.


    At this point, it is obvious that Alvin and Bill are completely different. Bill has always felt that he can get ahead in the army. Of course, he has been working hard in this direction, while Alvin is I felt that I was just an ordinary soldier and would not have much development here.


    Therefore, even if he had felt Bernard¡¯s importance to himself before, Alvin didn¡¯t take it seriously. Even if he had been training himself, he didn¡¯t think that he could have a great future. Thinking about it, just becoming a qualified soldier, nothing more.


    However, the matter of the Flame Wind Nation this time gave Alvin a big blow and change. The feeling of seeing his comrades die in front of him, but he was powerless, was really crazy and too maddening. It was uncomfortable. Alvin experienced it once, and absolutely didn''t want to experience it again.


    In addition, Alvin has always felt that the deaths of those comrades in arms were caused by him. No matter what, he must avenge them. Although the spies who infiltrated the Flame Wind Nation are dead, he In the future, we still have to sneak into Yanfeng Nation and go there for a while to comfort the spirits of those comrades in the sky.

 2207 Chapter 2207 Change

    Alvin himself understands that if he wants to avenge those comrades in arms, his current strength is definitely not enough. He is now slightly stronger than ordinary people, even the spies of the Flame Wind Nation who sneaked in before. Men, he couldn''t even beat them, let alone, sneaking into Yanfeng Nation, there would definitely be no return.


    Therefore, for the first time Alvin gave birth to the idea that he wanted to become stronger. In addition, he also knew that the "space-time key" seemed to have something to do with him, although he still didn''t know it yet. What a gadget, but since the people of Yanfeng Nation think so, they will definitely not give up easily.


    And Alvin himself is not a person who is willing to die. He knows that he is unreasonable with the spies of the Flame Wind Nation, even if he said it, he doesn¡¯t know where the gem is, or even know it. Those people won''t believe what it looks like, they just think that they don''t want to say it.


    Therefore, if you want to save your life, you must strengthen your own strength and let yourself have the strength to protect yourself. Although, as long as you stay in this camp, there will be basically no problems, but who knows if there will be anything. An accident happened?The plan will never keep up with the rapid changes, and he does not want to put his own life on others.


    I want to be stronger!


    In Alvin''s heart, for the first time, this strong idea of ??wanting to become stronger came into being.


    Bill looked at this friend next to him, and seemed to think that there was something different on his body, but, he said again, there was naturally no change in Alvin¡¯s appearance. What changed was only the breath on his body, which made Bill Feel a strange breath.


    In the following days, Alvin and Bill were recuperating in this ward. There were quite a few people who came to see them, and the reward Bill had been thinking of was also down, and both of them were upgraded by two ranks. , All kinds of verbal praise, that''s even more, these things made Bill smile from ear to ear, it seems that his injuries have recovered a lot faster.


    Bill is still very satisfied with being able to leave an impression in the minds of those more senior officers. These are what he really values, and this invisible power can help him go further.


    For these, Alvin doesn¡¯t care too much. Although, he no longer thinks about spending time in the barracks like before, but what he thinks most now is how to enhance his strength and let himself Become stronger to avenge those comrades in arms.


    As for promotion, awards, etc., he doesn¡¯t value it very much. What''s more, Alvin also knows that those people originally came for him. He catches and kills them is what he should do, because this has been involved. Some people are gone, and he can''t take it anymore, so why would he care about those awards?


    Almost everyone who came to the ward to visit Alvin and Bill would ask Alvin what happened that night, even if they had known through other channels why the agents of the Flame Wind Nation came here. , But they still want to confirm again from Alvin''s mouth.


    Alvin had to repeat what he said to Bernard over and over again. Fortunately, he knew that the people who came to him were already dead. This matter was only known to him. , And those people in Yanfeng Nation, in order to reduce the difficulty of the task, certainly will not take the initiative to reveal their identity to the outside, so Alvin does not have to worry about his panic, it will be exposed.


    And those people really didn''t see what Alvin had concealed. Instead, it was the "space-time key" that began to spread in some circles.


    About ten days later, Bill''s injury was almost recovered, so he left. After all, his troops were not stationed here. It didn''t matter if he was injured and recuperated here. Now that his injuries are mostly recovered, he should return to the team.


    Although Alvin was reluctant to let his friend leave, but at the same time, he felt relieved that he was not safe now. If Bill was always on his side, he might be implicated, so he could leave. In order to avoid Bill being implicated in, Alvin deliberately told him not to meet for a short time while he was leaving. If there is anything, it is better to contact him by letter.


    Of course, Alvin can¡¯t say this directly. In that case, Bill might suspect something. His excuse is that he and both of them have just received the praise from above. During this time, they must have received more attention. When it''s time to perform well, don''t just ask for leave. In that case, let others know, and the impression will be bad.


    In this regard, Bill was deeply convinced. When he was leaving, he did not forget to remind Alvin that he should also look good during this period, and strive for both of them to become generals in the future.


    For becoming a general, Alvin is not so keen on, nor does he have much ideas. He just wants to solve the "space-time key" matter as soon as possible.


    Half a month after Bill left, Alvin finally left the ward and returned to his residence. As soon as he returned to the residence, he opened his box and found the one he brought into the barracks. Coming stone.


    The stone still looks ordinary, there is no special place, and it is thrown on the road. It is estimated that passers-by will not even take a look. It is a waste of time. It has no connection with the word gem at all.


    "Is it because I guessed wrong? But, since the people from the Flame Wind Nation are so sure that the gem is on me, then they should have made no mistake, and there is no other gem in me." Alvin rubbed it. Looking at the stone for a long time, he didn''t see any strangeness. This really made him distressed.


    During the month of hospitalization, Alvin spent most of his time in bed, unable to do other things. Therefore, during this period, he naturally had more time to think about things, and he thought about the most. , It is the matter of the "space-time key", after all, that thing is related to his wealth and life, he can not ignore it.


    And according to the meaning of the spies of the Yanfeng Country, the first group of people who lurked into their camp should also come for themselves, but they did not succeed, they all died in the camp, and the camp, Because I didn''t catch alive, I didn''t know the purpose of those people.


    And because they paid too much attention to the gems, this was the second infiltration. This time, they happened to see themselves on the playground, so they decided to hijack themselves to inquire about the whereabouts of the gems. They wanted to catch themselves beforehand. It''s not that I just decided to catch anyone by chance when I saw myself on the playground. If someone else was on the playground at that time, the spies from the Flame Wind Nation would not do anything.


    Therefore, it was wrong to speculate by myself, the monitor and the others, that I would be arrested only by chance.


    It¡¯s just that those people from Flame Wind Nation obviously didn¡¯t expect that the camp they were in was somewhat different from ordinary camps. The soldiers here were generally of higher quality and responded quickly. In addition, the squad leader was also nearby, and I also kept a hand, and this caused the spies of the Flame Wind Nation to fail to capture themselves.


    However, after that failure, those people obviously did not give up. The letter to Bill should also come from those people. The purpose is to lead themselves out of the camp. After all, the camp is heavily guarded. They I have already failed twice, and I have been stunned. It is already very difficult to catch myself in the camp.


    That¡¯s why they came up with such a way to use Bill to lure themselves out. As for how they knew Bill¡¯s existence, it¡¯s not surprising. Since they are going to do it on themselves, then, before doing it, it must be right. I have studied it, and I know the relationship between myself and Bill, that''s normal.


    After that, when he and Bill went out, they did not exceed the expectations of the spies of the Yanfeng Country. After all, when Bill saw himself, he could not stay with him. This was all calculated by those people. After that, When they left the camp, they looked for opportunities and prepared to do something on themselves.


    It¡¯s a pity that those agents of Yanfeng Nation obviously didn¡¯t expect to recognize them in advance, and took the lead in dealing with them. The drug suddenly lost most of their combat effectiveness, and the remaining one. The spies of Yanfeng Nation showed up to attack himself when they saw the incident revealed.


    It can be said that if it were not for Bill''s proposal, and the two chose to leave directly, I am afraid that they and Bill had already died outside the bar. They alone and Bill were not their opponents.


    And in the end, he was able to escape from the spies of the Flame Wind Nation. It was also a lot of luck. If it weren''t for the comrades in arms, who happened to be there at the time, and just recognized him, he would be in danger.


    And since the people of Yanfeng Nation can come here to find themselves twice, Alvin feels that it is unlikely that they will make a mistake. The gem of the "space-time key" should be on him. It''s just that I don''t know it.


    Therefore, during the time Alvin was lying in the hospital bed, he kept thinking about the things he had come into contact with during the recent period, and what might be the "space-time key". After thinking about it, only this stone is the most It is possible.


    It''s just that this stone looks ordinary. I have studied it myself, not once or twice, but I haven''t found any. I don''t know if it is the gem of the "space-time key".

 2208 Chapter 2208

    "Is this a''space-time key''? What is the''space-time key''? Alvin looked at the ordinary stone in his hand, thinking very suspiciously.


    Although Alvin knew that the spies of the Flame Wind Nation were looking for a gem called the "space-time key", he didn''t know what that gem looked like, let alone that one. What is the use of gems? This kind of thing is obviously a very confidential matter. Even the high-level officers on the fan country don''t seem to know this thing.


    However, those people¡¯s nerves are very keen. Since the people of Yanfeng Nation sneaked twice to search for the gem, obviously, the gem was definitely not a mortal thing. After they confirmed the news from Alvin again , I will definitely investigate carefully after I go back.


    With those people''s identities, it might be possible to investigate something, but Alvin''s status is low. Even if those people find out something, he has no way to know.


    "Maybe the monitor can get some news." Alvin thought to himself.


    Although Bernard was only a small monitor, and he was only the monitor of the cooking class, this monitor was not simple at all. Back then, he was also a celebrity in the eyes of many high-level people, and he had a lot of connections. Not to mention the fact that they were the top commander of the camp, who was still under Bernard''s.


    The camp of Alvin and the others is very special. The highest commander is the rank of general, but it is usually not in the camp. A general, or a general of this special force, obviously has some energy. Some ordinary people don¡¯t know. That¡¯s normal.


    And Bernard also has this ability, so he may be able to get some useful information from the high-level officers.


    "Just how should I speak?" For this, Alvin had a headache again.


    Before, Bernard asked Alvin to forget about this incident temporarily, not wanting him to be too entangled in this matter. On the surface, this incident actually has nothing to do with Alvin. If Alvin does it If you care too much about this, it may cause unnecessary trouble.


    Just as Alvin was entangled in how to talk to his monitor, footsteps came from outside, and Alvin quickly subconsciously hid the stone in his arms.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, Bernard pushed in and saw Alvin in the room. He was not surprised because he knew that Alvin was back today, and he did not go to meet Alvin. In his opinion, there is no need.


    "Back?" Bernard asked Alvin faintly, and then walked directly to the place where he placed things.


    "Yeah." Alvin nodded and said.


    "It just happened to be back. After receiving the above order, everyone in the camp will check their own things to see if there are any special things." Bernard said, as he spoke, he had already taken out his luggage.


    "Something special?" Alvin was taken aback for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and said: "Squad leader, you mean, that gem?"


    "Yeah." Bernard replied.


    "But, we don''t know what that gem looks like?" When Alvin saw that the topic had reached the "space-time key", he suddenly became energetic. He was still thinking about how to say this before. Now I actually touched on this topic directly: "Squad leader, do you know what that thing looks like?"


    Alvin looked at Bernard expectantly, hoping to get the answer he wanted from his mouth.


    "I don''t know." However, Bernard did not give him an answer that satisfied him.


    Alvin was suddenly disappointed, and said with a sense of frustration: "I don''t know what that thing looks like, how do we find it?"


    "Since it was explained above, we must search for it. Therefore, we can only see if there is anything special." Bernard said: "Since the people from the Flame Wind Nation came to our camp twice , And all said it was for the''space-time key''. Obviously, that thing should be in our camp, but we haven''t found it yet."


    Obviously, including Bernard and the people above are the same as Alvin''s previous analysis. They both think that since the people of the Flame Wind Nation can come here twice in a row, it must be confirmed, then" The "space-time key" is in this camp. They can''t make the same mistake twice. Therefore, Bernard and others also feel that the thing is in this camp.


    In fact, before Alvin was discharged from the hospital, the soldiers in the entire camp were questioned in various ways, but who had the "space-time key", unfortunately, no one admitted. I have that thing on my body.


    After the questioning was unsuccessful, today¡¯s big search came about. Maybe everyone really didn¡¯t have that thing, it¡¯s just that the "space-time key" was brought in unintentionally, so everyone has to search today. Own luggage.


    "Squad leader, what exactly is the''space-time key'' that can allow people from Yanfeng Nation to come here twice? Every time you still lose so much?" Alvin continued to ask.


    The two actions of Yanfeng Nation ended in failure. Although only a dozen people were lost each time, you should know that these people are all elites in the army, even if one loses one, they are all one. Significant loss.


    Therefore, in these two actions, it is not an exaggeration to say that Yanfeng Nation has suffered huge losses, and it is not a simple thing that can make them really value it. Because of his involvement in them, Alvin is naturally concerned about that "space-time secret". "Key" is more concerned."


    "Right now, we are still not sure what the gem is for." Bernard didn''t doubt Alvin''s mind. In fact, knowing the spies of the Flame Wind Nation, he came here twice for the gem. After that, everyone in the camp was very curious about the gem, and it was not surprising that Alvin would feel curious.


    "However, after our agents in Yanfeng Nation paid some price, they also got some marginal news. That is, the entire senior level of Yanfeng Nation seems to attach great importance to the''space-time key'', and do whatever it takes. The price is to find that gem." Bernard said, and then he added: "That gem seems to be very important."


    This is for sure, if it is not important, the high-level officials of Yanfeng Nation will not attach such importance, let alone send people continuously.


    However, such news may not be good news for Alvin.


    The more important the "space-time key", the more important it is to the people of Yanfeng Nation, the more disadvantaged it will be. In this way, those people of Yanfeng Nation will not give up easily, and they will definitely be like the spies of Yanfeng Nation before. As said, if you keep sending people, unless you have been cautiously preventing, but if there are some accidents, you may encounter accidents.


    Moreover, what worries Alvin even more is that now the fan country seems to have begun to pay attention to this matter. After they know that the gem is precious, they may already have a prying heart for that gem. After all, they can It is certainly not something that makes Yanfeng Nation''s high-level officials pay so much attention to. The high-levels on Fan Nation will naturally want to have it.


    The previous interrogation of the soldiers in the camp and the current search obviously have this meaning.


    Alvin hesitated, whether he should hand over the stone in his hand. If the thing is really a "space-time key", it would be a hot potato to himself, without understanding its usefulness. , Will continue to bring trouble to myself.


    However, Alvin did not make up his mind and really wants to hand it over. On the one hand, he is not sure whether this thing is a "space-time key" or not. If it is not, maybe it will be caught by someone above it. I feel that I am fooling them, for promotion.


    On the other hand, Alvin is also very curious about the "space-time key" in his heart, and wants to study it, and he instinctively feels that the "space-time key" is really precious, and he is very precious to himself. In other words, it is also a rare treasure.


    "Well, you can first see if there is anything special in your luggage." Bernard said to Alvin.


    After speaking, Bernard searched his luggage by himself.


    In fact, this was because Bernard believed in Alvin and believed that he did not have a "space-time key" on his body. Otherwise, at this time, the luggage search in the entire camp was carried out under the supervision of their respective chiefs. Come, there is no way to hide anything.


    But Bernard didn''t intend to supervise Alvin, but let him search by himself, which shows the trust in him.


    "Good." Alvin nodded and said.


    After searching, there was naturally no result. Alvin was still hesitating in his heart, so he didn''t take the initiative to take out the stone.


    "During this time, you don''t want to go out. The entire camp is now under martial law. No one is allowed to go out. You can train in the camp." Bernard said to Alvin.


    After knowing the importance of the "space-time key", Bernard and the officials in the camp felt that the people of Flame Wind Nation would not give up easily, and they would come sooner or later, so martial law is To be sure, at the same time, everyone''s vacation was cancelled, for fear that it was the situation that Alvin and the soldiers encountered before, and they encountered the spies of Yanfeng Nation outside the camp.


    Alvin nodded, expressing his understanding. In fact, even if he was given a holiday, he would not dare to go out. He knew that the people of Yanfeng Nation were looking for his own.

 2209 Chapter 2209

    When Alvin went out of his room and walked in the camp, he felt that the atmosphere of the entire camp had changed significantly.


    Although it has been a month or so since the last time the agents of Yanfeng Country sneaked in, the soldiers here obviously have not forgotten this incident, because they all understand that this incident is not over yet. .


    While many soldiers were dull, they were all gearing up for the arrival of Yanfeng Country''s spies again.


    Originally, for the spies of Yanfeng Nation, they sneaked into their camp again and again. Many soldiers were very angry in their hearts. They felt that this was because the other party did not take the soldiers in this camp into their eyes.


    After that, several soldiers died in the hands of the spies of the Yanfeng Nation. This increased the hatred of the people for the spies, and they can¡¯t wait. Now there are spies from the Yanfeng Nation standing in front of them. Let them tear it by hand.


    It can be said that during this period of time, the entire camp was filled with an atmosphere of killing. The soldiers knew that the matter was not over yet. One by one, they were alert to the other party''s infiltration again, and they were also training hard to turn grief and anger into strength , Only by constantly enhancing one''s own strength, can in the future, kill more agents of Yanfeng Nation.


    Alvin still attracted the attention of many people when he walked on the road. Originally, the soldiers in this camp basically knew Alvin, and this time the Yanfeng country spy incident, Alvin was also deeply involved. In the end, he was the only one who managed to escape.


    Those soldiers, the look in Alvin¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t really mean anything. It¡¯s just that in the recent period of time, in the camp, things about the agents of Yanfeng Nation have received the most attention, and Alvin has something to do with it. Everyone Naturally, he took a second look.


    It¡¯s just that these eyes made Alvin a little uncomfortable. Although those people didn¡¯t say anything, Alvin felt that these people were blaming themselves, blaming themselves for the soldiers and letting them die. In the hands of the spies of Yanfeng Nation.


    The reason for this feeling is that Alvin has always felt guilty about this incident. Now that he sees other soldiers, he naturally thinks of those who sacrificed to save him before, plus, these Human eyes, so Alvin, who was already on his mind, thought a little bit more.


    Alvin quickly walked out of the sight of everyone and came to a place where there was no one. This was better. He is now very afraid to see the soldiers in the camp. Seeing those soldiers, he will think of the soldiers who died before. , Which makes Alvin very uncomfortable.


    "Take revenge, you must give them revenge!" Alvin thought bitterly.


    This is not only for the soldiers to die properly, but also for him to let go of the guilt in his heart. As long as he kills enough agents from the Flame Wind Nation, Alvin can alleviate his guilt.


    And wanting to take revenge, with his current strength, that would definitely not work. Therefore, Alvin did not delay the slightest and started training directly. This time, he was more serious and hardworking than ever before. A trace of laziness, even if no one is watching him at all, he does not relax in the slightest.


    "This is the person you like?" In a corner that Alvin did not see, the top commander of this camp and Bernard stood together, looking at him from a distance, and chatting with him. Related topics.


    "It looks good, but weaker." The commander continued.


    Because the entire camp was fully guarded during this period, and the "temporal key" was still being searched, the highest commander, who usually didn''t come to the camp often, stayed here and commanded all this time.


    And this commander was still Bernard''s small soldier, even after so many years, he has become a general, but Bernard is still a squad leader, he also respects Bernard very much.


    And from Bernard¡¯s mouth, he knew Alvin¡¯s existence a long time ago, and he also knew that Bernard seemed to value him very much and wanted to train him to become his successor and his disciple. It''s still very curious, but, there have been things before and I haven''t been able to come often, and now just after this opportunity, he also wants to see Alvin.


    However, after seeing Alvin, he was a little disappointed, because Alvin was much weaker than he thought, not to mention that it was compared with them back then, but compared with the recruits in the camp. Alvin is also inferior, which makes him a little suspicious, his old monitor, this time is wrong.


    "Think I missed it?" Bernard said with a smile while looking at Alvin who was training in the distance. He was watching Alvin''s change. For this, he was very happy, and Bernard didn''t expect it. , This time, Alvin has actually made such a change. In this way, this time, for Alvin, it is not a bad thing, but can help him grow.


    "Don''t deny it, the look in your eyes means that." Bernard said, in front of his old subordinates and friends for many years, Bernard is obviously not so serious: "However, it is you who really look at you. not me."


    "Old squad leader, do you think so much about him? What''s so special about him? He is stronger than us back then? I looked, how could he be weaker than the recruits in the camp." The general said.


    You know, that year, Bernard¡¯s class was all the elites among the elites. Everyone in it was able to act independently. Otherwise, it would be impossible to complete such a difficult task. Although they paid some price, you must know that at that time, no one thought they could complete the task, and it was not only their class that performed the task, and in the end, it was only them. This class has completed this task, which shows their greatness.


    But, even so, these people did not get such affirmation from the old squad leader back then. This is also something that the general did not understand. Back then, the people in their squad were all elites, but Bernard But there is still some insignificant meaning, of course, Bernard also has that kind of strength and qualifications.


    But, now, Bernard looks at Alvin differently and looks very optimistic about him. This makes the general a little confused, and at the same time, a little dissatisfied. Isn''t he and others as good as this recruit?


    "Don''t be convinced, he is indeed not as strong as you were in the past, and even if it is compared with the recruits in the camp, it is not comparable." As a good friend for many years, the general''s eyes mean, and Can''t hide from Bernard''s eyes, he knew what he was thinking in his friend''s heart when he saw it.


    "However, he has great potential and great talent." Bernard continued, and Alvin, who looked at the distance with satisfaction, added: "Higher than any of us."


    "Are you taller than the squad leader?" The general said in surprise, even horror.


    You know, Bernard''s talent is high. It was well-known in the army at the beginning. Even the high-level personnel above had heard of his name when Bernard was just a small soldier, which shows his talent.


    And now, Bernard actually said that the recruit in the distance is actually more talented than him. This is too horrible, even if he is taller than them, he is actually taller than his old squad leader. It is a bit unacceptable.


    However, the general also knew that his old squad leader would not lie, especially when it came to this kind of thing, he would not lie. He said that Alvin¡¯s talent is higher than him, that¡¯s true. Being taller than him, this is where the general is shocked.


    Is that guy really such a villain?


    "Yeah." Bernard nodded affirmatively and said, "Otherwise, do you think I would waste my energy to teach a rookie recruit?"


    The general nodded clearly.


    Although Bernard was just a cooking squad leader, his strength was not uncommon. Back then, he wanted to retire only because he couldn''t forgive himself because of his guilt, not because of his strength.


    Therefore, people who know Bernard¡¯s strength, including the general and some of the bigwigs above, have not thought about letting Bernard come out, even if they don¡¯t do things directly, perform tasks, and teach some soldiers. It''s also good.


    As a result, these suggestions were rejected by Bernard. He did not choose to go out of the mountain, nor did he become an instructor. Instead, he had been working as his cooking soldier for more than ten years.


    In the past ten years or so, the soldiers in this camp have changed one crop after another. They came and left. I don¡¯t know how many, but none of them made Bernard a fan.


    But now, Bernard is actively asking to train Alvin. This is something that has never happened before. Alvin and Bernard didn¡¯t know each other before. Obviously, it was not for personal reasons. Nader really liked Alvin''s talent.


    "This kid has always been thinking about messing around. When the time is up, he will retire, and then go out to be an ordinary person. His biggest dream is to own a spaceship of his own." Bernard said to himself: "That is simply violating the heavens. With such a good talent, it is a pity not to be a soldier or to be the king of the soldiers. If I didn''t see it, then forget it. Since I have seen it, naturally I can''t ignore it. Yes, but on the surface, this kid seems to talk very well, but once he has an idea, it is difficult to change. It is the incident of Yanfeng Country spies that made him suffer a bit, but it also made him change a lot. , Speaking of it, what happened this time is not a bad thing to him."

 2210 Chapter 2210

    Bernard is still very satisfied with Alvin¡¯s transformation. Although this incident caused Alvin to be injured, he lay in bed for a month, and even several soldiers sacrificed, but these things , Also directly led to a change in Alvin''s mentality. He no longer wanted to mess around, and actively sought to make progress. This was the best comfort to his talent and the soldiers who died.


    The highest commander also looked at Alvin in the distance with very interested eyes, and said: "I believe the old squad leader''s eyes, I am very curious now, exactly where this kid can go."


    "Anyway, it must be farther than us." Bernard said.


    In his eyes, even if the man next to him has become a general, he still doesn''t go very far. Sometimes, he doesn''t go far and has nothing to do with his position.


    "Sometimes, these little guys I really envy, if I were younger and didn''t have this rank, maybe I would meet the spies from the Flame Wind Nation, hey." There are some generals. Envy, and said with some regret.


    Although he is now in a high position, what he misses most is the time he used to perform human tasks with his comrades. He enjoys that thrilling day. Unfortunately, that kind of day is not together. After returning, he is no longer a young boy, no longer a big soldier.


    "Those things, let the little guy do." Bernard said, why doesn''t he miss the old days?However, they must recognize reality.


    "By the way, what did the above say about the Yanfeng Nation?" Bernard asked the general beside him.


    "What can I say, I''m arguing with Yanfeng Nation." The general said, "If you want me to talk to them, you can fight it directly. Over the years, those people in Yanfeng Nation have become more and more arrogant. It¡¯s too much this time. I dared to break into Lao Tzu¡¯s camp and waited on the battlefield to see how I cleaned them up."


    "Do you think fighting is so easy, you just fight it?" Bernard glanced at his old man with contempt and said: "The people above have to weigh a lot of things. What''s more, dare you say, once the war really starts, we will definitely win? I''m afraid it''s not very sure."


    "That can''t look at those guys being so arrogant." The general said. Obviously, he also thinks that if the war starts now, it is not a good thing for the fan country. He is in this position and naturally knows something. Although the fan country is much stronger than it was more than ten years ago, it is hard to say if it can really win the Yanfeng country.


    "Isn''t there any result of the wrangling?" Bernard asked directly, ignoring the general''s complaint.


    "It''s so easy. This time, Yanfeng Nation said nothing to recognize the identities of those people, but said that they didn''t know who they were." The general said.


    Bernard nodded and said, "As expected."


    Agents like this are performing relatively secret missions. Once the mission fails, the country will not recognize their identity, just like they never had an identity. Bernard and others have done similar tasks before. So, it is understandable.


    "However, the people of Yanfeng Nation seem to know that they are at a loss. In the past month, they have stopped a lot." The general said.


    "Can''t be careless." Bernard said: "The matter of the''space-time key'' has not been resolved. Seeing that they attach so much importance to that thing, they should not give up. Maybe they will send someone to us when the time comes. ."


    "If they dare to come, that''s fine, it depends on how Lao Tzu cleans them up." The general said, "However, what you said makes sense. According to the news from our spies, Yanfeng Nation really pays much attention to that. It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have enough human rights to learn more about the core secrets. We don¡¯t know what the time-space key looks like and what is the use."


    "I''m also very curious about that thing. It can make people in Yanfeng Nation take it so seriously. Presumably, it''s definitely not something ordinary, but I don''t know where this thing is." Bernard said.


    "I searched the entire camp, and I didn''t see any gems, old squad leader, do you think they got it wrong," the general said.


    "As long as the high-level members of Yanfeng Nation are not pigs, they will not make a mistake twice in a row." Bernard said.


    "That''s true." The general nodded.


    The people from Yanfeng Nation came directly to their camp on both occasions. Obviously, their goal was very clear. It was already certain that the thing was in this camp, but the general headache was , He has searched the entire camp, and he has not found any gems. He knows that not only the people from Yanfeng Nation are interested in that gem, but there are also many people in the high-levels of Fan Nation. I had a lot of thoughts about that gem and asked him to find it.


    And now, after searching the entire camp, I couldn''t find the "space-time key", which made the general wonder how to reply to the big guys above.


    "I don''t know where the gem is, and who brought it into the camp." The general said.


    In this regard, Bernard is also very curious, but there is also no answer. The two are currently at a loss for this matter.


    Also worrying about gems, there is Angus.


    Angus has not had a good life in the last month. After all, he has always been in charge of searching for the "space-time key", and it has been a long time since I thought it could be easy. Found the gem, but the fact is that he has not been able to succeed until now. Not only has he failed twice, which has aroused suspicion from the fan country, but at the same time, he has also lost a lot of good hands.


    And these have also caused him to endure a lot of pressure recently. The big guys above have less and less confidence in him. Especially after this incident, he was even more reprimanded. More than once.


    Angus felt confident about this mission. After all, the people sent this time were all elites among the elites. They were powerful. They went to a camp that was not too big and kidnapped. A rookie recruit should be no problem.


    However, this time, just like the last time, it failed again. Not only did it alarm everyone in the camp, but at the same time, what made Angus unacceptable was that the people he sent had leaked the content of the mission!


    It can be said that Angus felt a bit regretful for the death of Dawn and others, but it was not too touched, and it was not so unacceptable. What really made him unacceptable was that those people actually died before they died. , Leaked the content of the mission. In this way, the people on the fan country also knew the content of their mission at this time. If they want to perform the mission next time, it will be much more difficult.


    For this reason, this incident made Angus very angry, even more angry than hearing that the mission failed, Dawn and others were dead, and those people died when they died, leaving him with such a mess. , If they hadn''t died yet, if they appeared in front of me now, I would have stripped them alive!


    After the death of Dawn and others, Angus can find other people to perform tasks. Although the people sent there may not be elites such as Dawn, but as long as the fan country does not know the content of their tasks, There will not be much defense, and there will be the possibility of completing the task.


    But now, the difficulty of this task has suddenly risen a lot. Fan Nation already knows the content of their task and knows that they are going to the camp to find a very important gem. If this happens, they will definitely They would be defensive, and it was almost impossible for them to sneak into that camp, unless the people in the fan country were all fools.


    Obviously, although Angus saw many people from Fan Country, he also understood that they were not all fools.


    The recent news from Fan Nation also confirmed Angus¡¯s fears. The spies lurking there came back with news that the camp where Alvin was located had been heavily guarded recently. At the same time, Fan Nation The high-level staff also asked the people in the camp to look for the whereabouts of the gem.


    This made Angus feel nervous. Fortunately, he was relieved that those from Fan Nation could not find the gem. It seems that Alvin either didn''t know the existence of the gem, or Just don''t want to hand over the gems.


    Regardless of the possibility, Angus breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, there are still some chances, but this chance is relatively slim.


    And the Fan Nation also strongly condemned this incident, and even blamed the high-level officials on the Yanfeng Nation side, and the high-level officials on the Yanfeng Nation side will naturally not recognize this matter again. The relationship was very tense.


    Fortunately, the two countries were not prepared for a full-scale war, and the fact that they sent spies to each other was originally known to everyone. Therefore, although the relationship between the two parties was tense at one time, it did not deteriorate to the point of irreversibility. .


    Of course, Angus, who is in charge of this matter, will not have such a good life. Those high-level people above, who have been condemned by the Fan Country, naturally want to let out the qi in their hearts, and Angus is the punching bag. .


    It is precisely because of this that Angus has had a difficult time in the past month, and he has been constantly called in and scolded by various bigwigs.

 2211 Chapter 2211 Troubled Angus

    "Trash, all trash!" Angus cursed in his office.


    Although Dawn and others died as a result of performing the task assigned by him, Angus did not even think of their good intentions at all. It was only because Dawn and others had leaked the content of this mission, even if they could When they came back alive, it was at this point, and Angus would not let them go either.


    "General, the question is very tight now, we..." the stop beside Angus whispered.


    "I don''t know? I am scolded by those old guys every day, can I not know what they think?" Angus said angrily.


    Angus did know this. The big guys above, in addition to scolding him, kept asking him during this period of time, asking him when he could complete this task, and retrieve the "space-time secret". key".


    Obviously, even if they had failed twice, even if they had already alarmed Fan Nation, the high-level officials on Yanfeng Nation had not given up on this task, they still wanted to retrieve that gem.


    And this task is still in charge of Angus. It can be said that Angus has spent a lot of effort to fight for it. If he loses this task now, he will not even have the opportunity to make up for it. It will be for him in the future. The development of China will be very unfavorable.


    The big guys above seem to no longer want Angus to continue to be responsible for this matter. After all, they have failed twice in a row, and they have also alarmed the top leaders of the fan country. In the eyes of those big guys, Angus Si''s ability to do things is too bad. If this task continues to be entrusted to him, it may, in the end, be impossible to complete.


    It¡¯s just that those big guys, for a while, they couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate to accept Angus. In addition, Angus has been in charge of this matter and understands it very well, so at present , This matter is temporarily in charge by Angus.


    And Angus also knows that this is his last chance. If he wants to climb up again, there must be no more accidents this time. If this task cannot be completed perfectly in the end, he will definitely It is a very serious matter for him to leave a very bad impression in the hearts of those big men.


    Therefore, these days, while lowering his head and being scolded, Angus is also thinking of ways to accomplish this task.


    It is precisely because of this that Angus hates Dawn and others so much. It is precisely because they leaked the content of these tasks that this caused the difficulty of this task to increase several times, which caused him a moment. There is no good way, it is strange that Angus is not angry with Dawn and others.


    When the assistant saw Angus, he was in a very bad mood, and he was very sensible and did not speak any more. During this period, Angus was in a bad mood, and he knew it. Therefore, during this period of time, he seemed to be in a very good mood when speaking and doing things. Be careful.


    At the same time, this assistant is also trying his best to think of a way. This is not only for Angus, but also for himself. He and Angus are grasshoppers on a rope. If something happens to Angus, he will be the same. Will suffer, so he also doesn''t want to see this mission fail.


    After all, Angus is not an ordinary person. There must be someone who can get to this position. If it hadn''t been for the recent period, he had been scolded, and he was really unhappy, and he would not be so gaffe.


    And Angus also knew that anger did not help this matter in the slightest. The big guys above would not treat themselves differently just because they were angry. They only cared about the result and only wanted to see the gem.


    "Fortunately, there is no gem on the fan country. We still have a chance." Angus said.


    "Exactly." The assistant said quickly: "We still have a chance."


    Angus thought for a while and said, "The target is still in the camp, and it doesn''t show any special place. With this talk, the target shouldn''t know the existence of the gem, or he doesn''t know how to open it. gem."


    This is also the reason why Angus was able to calmly think about the problem, because, on the fan country, no gems could be found, and Alvin did not show a special place. All this shows that the gems should still be in Alvin. In his hand, it''s just that he may not know the gem yet, or he knows that the gem is a "space-time key", but he doesn''t know how to use it.


    And this is an opportunity for Angus. If Fan Nation finds it, or Alvin will use that gem, it can basically declare that this mission has completely failed.


    The assistant nodded, but then he frowned and said, "But now, the goal is definitely to hide in that camp. We want to do it. I''m afraid there will be no chance for a while. That camp must be It will be heavily guarded. If this lasts for too long, it is difficult to guarantee that the target will not figure out the use of the gem."


    Hearing what his assistant said, Angus felt angry. He was not angry at his assistant, but angry with Daoen and others. If it weren''t for them, he wouldn''t be so passive now.


    After taking a few hard breaths and calming his emotions, Angus said: "It is obviously impossible to sneak into that camp now. We only have to wait for this matter to cool down a little bit, paralyze their nerves, and wait. They relax their vigilance and we will do it again."


    This is also no way. Although the fan country did not start a war because of this, it is certain to be angry. If oneself waits for someone to fail the mission again and is caught by the fan country, then It would be very unfavorable for Angus and the entire Flame Wind Nation.


    Now, Fan Country must focus on the camp where Alvin is located. Under such circumstances, it is basically impossible for him to send someone to sneak in. Once he is caught, he will be like Dawn and others. That way, if you sell yourself, then you are really finished.


    Therefore, Angus thought for a while, and felt that it would be better to deal with this matter cold first. He did not do it for this period of time, so that people on the fan country would mistakenly think that he had given up and felt that the gem was not that important After that, I will look for opportunities to shoot.


    After all, that camp is just an ordinary camp. It is impossible for him to be on alert all the time. In that case, the soldiers inside would also be nervously unbearable. Laxity is certain. The key is how long they can persist.


    And if Angus chooses to continue doing it now, their nerves will definitely be stimulated. At this time, when their nerves are highly nervous, if Angus sends someone to them, it will hit their guns. .


    "But, the people above..." The assistant felt that this matter is indeed only suitable for cold treatment at the moment, but he knows the problems Angus is facing now. Those people above, don''t care about them. If there is any difficulty, they just want to see the result. If they can''t see the result, they will be very angry, and how they will react is really hard to say.


    Thinking of the big guys above, during this period of time, having been training himself like a grandson, Angus flashed indifferently in his eyes and said, "I will try my best to deal with it and buy as much time as possible."


    Angus knew that the people above had always wanted to find someone to replace him during this period of time. This made him very scared and angry. He also used some relationships, which temporarily saved the task, but the above Angus himself didn¡¯t know how much time and patience would give him, so he didn¡¯t dare to keep it. He would definitely be able to win the time he needed.


    Therefore, Angus can only say that he tries his best to deal with it.


    The assistant also understood the difficulties of his boss, but he was powerless to ask him to come up with ideas and do small things. He was just an assistant, and it was impossible to change the thoughts of the big bosses above.


    "Moreover, during this period of time, there can only be hope, that Alvin did not find out the secret of the''space-time key''." Angus said.


    This is another place he is worried about. Right now, Alvin and the people on the fan country still don¡¯t know the secret of the "space-time key". They also have a chance. Although it will be very difficult, it is always There is a chance.


    However, once Alvin or the people from Fan Nation knew the secret of the "space-time key", it would be too late. He wanted to get the gem back, and it would be very difficult.


    "That Alvin probably won''t figure it out." Angus'' assistant said: "The gem has been on him for a long time. If Dawn and others hadn''t told the secret of the gem, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have it yet. Knowing that he has such a treasure on his body, if he could find it out, he would have already found it out. What''s more, according to the information we got, he is just an ordinary soldier and has not touched mecha..."


    "Don''t mention those bastards to me, why did I look at those people and let them perform tasks? If it weren''t for them, how could I be so passive now?" Angus heard Dawn from his assistant. His name was a little angry in an instant. He doesn''t want to hear the names of those people.


    The assistant shut up quickly.


    However, Angus calmed down and thought about it. This is indeed the case. The gem has been on Alvin for a long time. If he could find it out, he would have known the secret a long time ago, and he would not have to wait until now.


    What''s more, as his assistant said, Alvin is only a recruit now, and he is not qualified to contact those precious mechas. It is even more difficult to discover secrets.

 2212 Chapter 2212 A Grade Armor

    Angus and the others now have a very good understanding of Alvin''s situation, so it is not surprising that they know that Alvin is a recruit and have not been in contact with mecha.


    In this way, they also let go of some hearts.


    Because Angus and others took the cold treatment method, Alvin was not disturbed in a short time, and no one came to trouble him.


    However, Alvin knew that Yanfeng Nation would not give up easily, and would definitely come to him, and he would not be able to stay in the camp for the rest of his life. That was unrealistic.


    So, even if everything seems calm and calm now, Alvin still has a strong sense of crisis. He keeps increasing his training volume and dare not slack in the slightest. He is working hard, even Bernard sees. I was a little moved, and even persuaded Alvin to reduce some training appropriately, not to hurt himself.


    Alvin naturally did not agree. He did not want to be so weak all the time. When the danger came again, he hoped that he would not be as vulnerable as last time.


    Seeing that Alvin insisted on training like this, Bernard did not dissuade him anymore, but he asked the general to relocate two cooking soldiers to take charge of the affairs of him and Alvin. As for him and Alvin, they are now living. His focus has been transferred to training, to be precise, to Alvin''s training. As for the cooking class, the new cooking soldiers are in charge.


    In this way, it seems that everything has passed, but the caring person feels that all this is just calm before the storm, and the real crisis is not over.


    "Hey, there seems to be something more." On the earth, in Huang Feng''s villa, Huang Feng, who had just rushed back from the outside, checked his storage box as usual, and this time, the storage box did not disappoint him. .


    "Super War Armor: Class A Mecha, one of the latest technological products of Yanfeng Country. It has strong defense and powerful firepower. The only downside is that it needs a lot of energy to start." Huang Feng is playing with a toy machine in his hands. A, look at the introduction that pops up above.


    Obviously, this is not a toy, but a real mecha that can kill people and cause a lot of damage. Huang Feng, who has already gotten a floating car, naturally knows that this toy mecha with a height of less than ten centimeters. As long as you want, you can make it look like it is.


    "I don''t know if this mech and the last special warship spacecraft come from the same space." Huang Feng muttered to himself while playing with this little thing.


    This is the first time Huang Feng has obtained mechas, but he is not too unfamiliar with mechas. Whether in movies or in anime, he has seen such destructive guys.


    This is a high-tech product, similar to Iron Man¡¯s armor. Of course, in terms of flexibility and advanced level, it should still be inferior. However, if it is placed on the earth, the proper thing is to kill. The presence.


    Special warfare spacecraft are not things that can be possessed on Earth now, and these two things are also a big killer for Huang Feng.


    Of course, in Huangfeng''s store with storage boxes, these two things also exist, but the price is quite high.


    In fact, Huang Feng has already discovered that although there are many things in the storage box, there is a big difference in price. The things that have appeared on the earth, if there are any in the storage box store, then The price will not be too high, and if it is something that has not appeared on the earth, the price in the storage box is definitely high, even if its value in the original space is not high, in the storage box The price in here is definitely not low, who will let it not on earth.


    And for high-tech items like special warships and A-class mechas, the price is even more staggering. Even Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have the ability to make a lot of purchases. Otherwise, he gave himself a slave. Buying a large number of mechas and spaceships, which country on earth can resist his attack?


    Of course, the store with storage boxes also has restrictions on the number of purchases of these items.


    Therefore, the things obtained these two times are still very high in terms of value, even for the current Huang Feng, it is considered a good thing.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is still in a good mood.


    "Huang Feng, what good things did you get?" When Huang Feng returned to the lobby with the mecha model, the other women had already returned.


    Generally speaking, women will not enter Huangfeng¡¯s bedroom casually, unless Huang Feng transmits, or when they have to transmit together, they will enter Huangfeng¡¯s bedroom. Huang Feng can store the storage box. Tell them secretly that this is a great trust in them, and they don''t want to disappoint Huang Feng''s trust, so basically they will not go to his bedroom when Huang Feng is away.


    "This is this thing." Huang Feng showed the mecha in his hand to the women.


    "A model?" Zhang Ziyu looked at the small mecha and said, "Or is it a mecha model?"


    Zhang Ziyu usually likes to watch some animations, so she recognizes mechas, but Huang Feng should not be so happy with a small mecha model. Then, she seemed to think of something and said, "Could it be it? Is it the same as that car?"


    Huang Feng smiled and nodded, confirming her guess.


    "What are you talking about, what is this little thing? It looks a little ugly." Mengyao said, taking the mecha model from Zhang Ziyu''s hand.


    After all, Mengyao had only been in this world for a long time, so she didn''t know many things. As for the appearance of mechas, she hadn''t even seen them before.


    Huang Feng listened to Mengyao¡¯s evaluation of this mecha, and was a little speechless. This is an A-class mecha, or the latest technology product of Yanfeng Country. Naturally it is not bad, but he did not expect it to be in Mengyao. Here, it just got a "ugly" evaluation.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out and have a look together. I am also very curious about this little thing. I don''t know what it really looks like." Huang Feng said.


    Before, Huang Feng had only seen mechas on TV, but he hadn¡¯t seen them in reality. After all, there is no such thing on the earth. Although there is it in the storage box, it is too expensive. Huang Feng usually uses a lot. Did not exchange it.


    The girls also followed Huang Feng with a curious look, and walked out of the hall to the open space outside.


    The area of ??Huangfeng¡¯s villa is very large. In front of the house, there is a large vacant lot. It is now suitable for seeing the appearance of the mecha.


    After coming outside, Huang Feng didn''t release the mecha immediately, but nodded to a slave next to him. The slave knew it, and worked for a while in the clearing where Huang Feng was.


    This is not the first time the women have seen this slave "work", so they also know that the other party is setting up a formation.


    This slave is the Array Mage that Huang Feng paid a large price to exchange. Since his villa was invaded, Huang Feng has taken the security of his villa very seriously. After all, his storage box is still in the villa. There is no way to take it to other spaces at all, and the storage box is the foundation of his development and should not be missed, he naturally attaches great importance to it.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng returned from another dimension, not only did he immediately exchange a lot of slaves, but he also spent a lot of money in exchange for this master of formation.


    This slave is only a second-rate master, but her exchange price is more than ten times that of other second-rate masters. The main reason is that she is proficient in formations and can use the materials and other things given by Huang Feng. Arrange the formation.


    When Huang Feng was in other dimensions, he had already seen how powerful the formation was. It can be said that a powerful formation is enough to be worthy of thousands of troops. In the space where Mengyao¡¯s is, Huang Feng The mountain guarding formation set up around his Huaxia Sword Sect is also a kind of formation. That formation blocked the many masters of the Sky Profound Sect from the outside. It can be seen that the formation is powerful.


    However, Huang Feng is actually not proficient in the formation method. The reason why such a powerful mountain protection formation can be arranged around the Huaxia Jianzong is that he has spent his blood and exchanged a lot of high-grade materials, and the other is The terrain there and the surrounding aura are very abundant.


    But in reality, Huang Feng doesn''t have such a good external environment. Even if he exchanges those top materials again, there is no way to arrange such a powerful formation.


    Therefore, at this time, Huang Feng needed a Array Mage, and then he had the slave in front of him.


    After this slave came out, at Huang Feng¡¯s request, several large formations were arranged around Huangfeng Villa. The functions of these formations were different. Some were responsible for defense, some were responsible for counterattack, and some were responsible for counterattack. Responsible for creating illusions and confuse the enemy, in short, if someone who doesn''t understand the formations comes to invade this villa of Huangfeng, there will definitely be no return.


    Last time, when those people invaded the villa, they gave Huang Feng a wake-up call and reminded him that his villa¡¯s defenses were not enough. Moreover, this is still in the case of those people who did not use weapons of mass destruction. If the heavy weapons were used the next time, I''m afraid the people in Huangfeng Villa would not insist on Huang Feng''s return.


    And now, with these formations, Huang Feng no longer has to worry about those people coming again, even if they use heavy weapons this time, they still won''t achieve any results.


    This is also the reason why the exchange price for this second-rate array mage will be higher than that of ordinary first-rate masters.

 2213 Chapter 2213 Test Mech

    Although the exchange price of this array mage is very high, Huang Feng still thinks it is worth it. Of course, even if it is not worth it, Huang Feng will exchange it. After all, for the complete storage box, he will pay a high price. It''s worth it, besides, Huang Feng is not slow to make money right now. It is easy for a formation mage to want to exchange it.


    "Huang Feng, what are you doing?" Xie Mengjiao asked when she walked to the side of Huang Feng.


    The formation mage in front of the crowd had already arranged the formation almost at this time. He signaled to Huang Feng and then retreated.


    "Be prepared and take precautions." Huang Feng said lightly.


    After that, he put the mech like the model in his hand on the ground, stepped back and stood with Xie Mengjiao and others.


    Soon, the model mecha, which was originally only more than ten centimeters long, quickly became larger, but in the blink of an eye, it exceeded everyone''s height. However, the mecha has not stopped "growth", as if it was eating. Like hormones, madness becomes bigger and higher.


    Soon, a huge "metal bump" of thirty to forty meters high appeared in front of everyone.


    This is a metal lump made of unknown metal. I still hold a metal giant sword about ten meters high. Although I haven''t tried the future of the giant sword, I just look at its shape. People have an unmatched feeling.


    And behind the mecha giant, there are two huge muzzle-like things, cold and full of texture, it seems that huge energy will be ejected at any time.


    "It''s so tall." Xie Mengjiao stared at this "metal bump" dumbfounded for a long time, muttering to herself.


    Although Huang Feng was somewhat psychologically prepared, he also did not expect that this A-class mecha would be so high. At this time, he was somewhat grateful for the preparations he had made before.


    You know, although because Huang Feng has returned, coupled with repeated frustrations here, the surrounding forces have been dormant temporarily, but this is only temporary after all. At this time, Huang Feng¡¯s villa is still being watched by many people. Below, even a slight movement in Huang Feng''s villa will attract the attention of the surrounding forces.


    Therefore, just before Huang Feng looked at this mecha, he asked the array mage to set up a relatively simple formation. The only function of this formation is to make it impossible for people around to see the villa in a short time. Circumstances, otherwise, have no effect.


    Huang Feng set up this formation just in case, but now it seems to be just right.


    You know, this mecha is thirty or forty meters tall, which is more than the height of the villa. Without this formation, everyone outside the villa can clearly see the guy who suddenly appeared. Obviously it was not what Huang Feng wanted to see. He was already noticeable enough now. If there were any more noticeable guys in his villa, there would be more trouble around him.


    Fortunately, his alertness played a role at this time, allowing the formation mage to arrange this formation, avoiding some troubles.


    The mech was standing there coldly at this time, in the light of the night, like a dormant beast, just looking at this aura was already daunting.


    It was the first time for all the women to see mechas, and they were a little shocked. Even Mengyaoer was so skilled and had met many masters. At this time, I saw this mecha. An unspeakable shock.


    "This is the mecha? It looks amazing, but how should I operate it?" Tang Muxue also said while looking at the mecha.


    Tang Muxue and others are also very interested in this tall and mighty guy, all of them are watching around this mecha.


    "I don''t know, I''ll go up and take a look first." Huang Feng said, the whole person was already flying.


    The height of thirty to forty meters is definitely very high for ordinary people, but for Huang Feng, he flew up easily.


    After flying to the head of the mecha, Huang Feng saw that there was an operation room there, and he went directly in to observe the situation inside.


    Huang Feng has never been in contact with mecha before. If it is a complicated mecha, he really doesn''t understand it. Fortunately, this mecha is not too complicated. After a little bit of groping, he also found some doorways. .


    Inside the head of this mecha is its operating room. Here, there are a lot of buttons, and one important place is the induction room. The mecha operator is here to contact himself with the mecha. Together to control the entire mech.


    After getting a little familiar with the induction system, Huang Feng stood up and tried to control the mecha.


    Su Yumo and others, who were still outside, suddenly saw that huge metal lump, under Huang Feng''s control, suddenly moved. At first, it seemed a little awkward. It becomes smooth, and walks up in the open space of the villa. Every step you take makes people feel like the ground is shaking.


    Originally, Huang Feng¡¯s villa was still very large, and even gave people a very empty feeling, but now when the mecha walks inside, it looks a little cramped, and Huang Feng has a feeling of being unable to open it.


    "When you have the opportunity, you must find an open place and try this big guy." Huang Feng thought to himself, but the movements in his hand did not stop.


    I saw that under Huang Feng¡¯s control, the giant sword in the mech''s hand suddenly shook up in the air. After that, it slashed down and smashed into the open space in front of the villa. After that, I saw that empty space. On the ground, a huge gully appeared, as if it had been split by an earthquake.


    "The power is not small." Huang Feng is still satisfied with the power of this mecha. Such destructive power is no less than the damage caused by those first-class masters. In addition, the defensive power of this mecha is definitely not ordinary. Comparable to people.


    The only disadvantage may be the action. After all, this mecha is huge, and it is not easy to deploy it flexibly. One needs the mecha operator to be skilled enough, and it is also good for mecha. Performance has high requirements.


    The mecha that Huang Feng has obtained now is the latest technology developed by Yanfeng Country. In terms of performance, it is already relatively advanced. However, Huang Feng is not very familiar with mecha after all, so it is inevitable to operate. Somewhat rusty.


    Huang Feng himself was also happy to see Hunting, and he enjoyed playing in the mecha, but soon, the mecha stopped moving. It was not that Huang Feng did not want him to move, or that Huang Feng played. Tired, but because the energy of this mecha ran out.


    And once the energy is used up, this mecha will not be able to continue to make any movements, and it will really become a useless iron lump.


    "This consumes too much energy, right? Or is there not a lot of energy in this mecha?" Huang Feng said rather uncomfortably. He is just now when he is playing, but suddenly he can''t move. , He will naturally feel uncomfortable.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s guess is actually correct. This mecha is very advanced in terms of performance. However, the shortcomings are not without, that is, it consumes a lot of energy and is very fast. Most people can''t afford it. After all, even if it is inflammation A country like Feng Guo feels a lot of pressure to bear the consumption of this mech. Therefore, although this mech is advanced, the current output is not that much, and mass production is still restricted. .


    In addition, this mecha is not a mecha that has just left the library. The energy stone inside has been used for some time before, so the energy left on the energy stone is not too much.


    Feng Huang searched for a while and found the power stone of the mecha. This energy stone is similar to the spiritual stone in the cultivation world. They are all special stones that can provide energy, and this kind of stone is generally very Dear.


    At this time, the energy stone in Huang Feng''s hand had become abruptly gray, and Huang Feng could no longer feel a trace of energy on it, indicating that all the energy on this energy stone had been used up.


    Huang Feng hadn''t had much fun yet, so he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he exchanged another energy stone from the store in the storage box. With the new "battery", the mecha moved again.


    However, after about ten minutes, the mecha stopped moving. Huang Feng took out the energy spar he had just inserted and looked at it, and found that it had also become abruptly gray. Obviously, Its energy is also used up.


    "This energy consumption rate is too fast, right?" Huang Feng said with some emotion. Although the energy spar he exchanged is not of the best type, it is not too bad, but he did not expect it. This big guy can only be active for ten minutes. It seems that this big guy is really a "money-eating" guy.


    This time, Huang Feng didn''t exchange the energy spar, but directly opened the protective cover in front of the mecha''s head, and then jumped directly from there to leave the big guy.


    "We thought you would stay inside forever." Xie Mengjiao said with a pouting mouth seeing Huang Feng only coming out now.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed. He had been groping for this mech just now, but he had forgotten that Su Yumo and others were still waiting outside. After playing for more than ten minutes, they had been waiting here for more than ten minutes.


    "Okay, Mengjiao, you talk a lot." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng, "How? How powerful is this mecha?"


    "The power is quite big," Huang Feng said quickly: "It just consumes more fuel."

 2214 Chapter 2214 Shipwreck

    What Huang Feng said about fuel consumption is not that he really needs gasoline, but that it is very energy-intensive. That is to say, Huang Feng is not short of money. If it is changed to the old one, even if this guy is powerful, he will not have it. The financial resources to use it can only be used occasionally to relieve the greed.


    "I want to see too" Xie Mengjiao said.


    The other women seemed to be very curious about this mecha, after all, they had never seen it before.


    "No problem." Huang Feng will naturally not object to this. Although this guy is indeed more fuel-intensive, but Huang Feng does not lack so much money now, letting everyone play, naturally there is no problem.


    Originally, if you want to enter this tall mecha, you need a ladder, but Xie Mengjiao and others can all fly, so the ladder is naturally saved. The height of thirty or forty meters is nothing for them. Too big a problem.


    Everyone was inside, and after fumbling and playing for a while, they came out from the inside. Then, Huang Feng made the big guy smaller again and put it in his own ring. This thing is different from the previous floating car, that suspension. In normal times, the car can show up in a normal form. After all, from the outside, the floating car is no different from other cars. What''s more, floating cars are slowly appearing on the market now. Even if Huang Feng''s car is recognized, there will be no surprises.


    After all, Huang Feng is the boss of the "Time and Space Motors" company. As the owner of the suspension car company, he owns a suspension vehicle. There is no problem at all.


    It¡¯s just that, this A-class armor is obviously different. In reality, there is no such big guy. This guy, I¡¯m afraid that if he didn¡¯t go in and experience it, he would be able to see that he was unusual, if he was seen by others. , Huang Feng is bound to bring some troubles, and Huang Feng''s current troubles are already a lot, and he doesn''t want to add more.


    Of course, this big guy is really too big. Putting it here would take up a lot of space and obstruct the line of sight, so it¡¯s better to keep it away.


    After putting away the big guy, everyone returned to the lobby of the villa again.


    "Hey, have you read the news? A shipwreck was recently salvaged, and there are jewelry on it more than a hundred years ago. I heard that those jewelry are very beautiful and gorgeous, even if they are placed now, they are not out of date. ."


    After sitting down in the hall, the women chatted there, and Tang Muxue suddenly talked about a piece of news she had accidentally seen recently.


    "I also heard about this news." Xie Mengjiao also said enthusiastically: "I still saw the photos of those jewelry on the Internet. They are so beautiful. I didn''t expect that jewelry that was more than a hundred years old would be so beautiful."


    With that said, Xie Mengjiao had little stars in her eyes.


    Xie Mengjiao is not short of money, and Huang Feng is not short of money. Therefore, the women, including Xie Mengjiao, will not have the slightest restriction on their usual expenses. They are the kind of owners who can buy whatever they want.


    Therefore, women do not lack jewelry. However, when they see beautiful jewelry, they will still be attracted. This is due to their nature, but it is not true that they lack those jewelry.


    Huang Feng looked at the other women. As expected, all the women looked very curious. Obviously, these women are always very interested in the topic of jewelry.


    "What do those jewelry look like? Are there necklaces?"


    "I think those jewellery must be very classic. I always think that the classic jewellery is the most beautiful."


    All the girls, you are talking every word, obviously they are all very interested in this topic. The whole hall is full of their voices discussing jewelry.


    Looking at this scene, Huang Feng seemed to be speechless. Even Bai Xiaorou and Su Yumo, who are usually calm, had brighter eyes when they talked about jewelry, and their speech was obviously more than usual. They seem to be more energetic than usual.


    Women really like jewelry, Huang Feng said with emotion.


    The women were not satisfied with their words. They took out their mobile phones and searched the Internet for the news. They discussed the salvaged jewelry around the pictures.


    Huang Feng was sitting next to Ning Wushuang and saw the news on her mobile phone.


    Ning Wushuang, Li Qinglu and others did not have mobile phones in their world. However, after a period of time in reality, they have all learned how to use mobile phones. After all, in the real world, they don¡¯t know how to use mobile phones. , It is definitely not good, and it will be very inconvenient.


    Mengyao¡¯s time in reality is not too long. Everything is still adapting. She still knows a little about mobile phones. So, at this time, she was listening to Zhang Ziyu next to her telling her about mobile phones. That news.


    It''s not that Huang Feng is interested in jewelry, he just glanced inadvertently.


    According to the news, this shipwreck was just salvaged a few days ago by a large foreign marine salvage company. At present, the identity of this ship cannot be completely determined. However, according to some things that appeared on it, It is basically certain that this should be a royal ship, because in the past, civilians were not allowed to use some of the things on it.


    The things used by the royal family are naturally not bad. Even more than a hundred years ago, the economy at that time was incomparable with the present. However, the status of the royal family is very high after all, and good things can naturally be used.


    Huang Feng also saw the pictures on the news. In addition to the pictures of the shipwreck, there were also pictures of the things salvaged on it, including pictures of the jewelry that Tang Muxue and others are discussing now.


    Some of these jewels seem to have been eroded by the sea, but judging from their shapes, these jewels should have been very beautiful. The women obviously also saw this, and there were various discussions around these jewels.


    Huang Feng has no interest in these jewelry. In fact, as long as he wants to, he can always come up with jewelry that is more beautiful and precious than the picture. What''s more, he is a man, and men were originally interested in them. There is no interest in things.


    What Huang Feng is interested in is the news itself, that is, the salvaged ship. This ship has been on the seabed for more than a hundred years. The hull has been corroded by the sea water for more than half, but the main frame is still It can be seen that this ship is very large, at least at the time, and it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to own it.


    The ocean has always been a very mysterious existence for humans. Even if humans have already existed a lot, they have studied the ocean for many years, but I still dare not say that I have a complete understanding of the ocean. .


    The ocean is rich in resources, such as oil, fish, etc., and shipwrecks are one of them.


    In the past, the shipbuilding industry was not so developed, and the level of ship production was not high. When sailing at sea, the ability to resist risks was naturally not enough. Therefore, this also caused that many ships would encounter Whatever bad weather, shipwrecks can easily happen.


    And a large part of these ships sailing on the sea are merchants, and these ships carry various commodities, and these commodities naturally sink into the sea along with the ships.


    Many years have passed. Most of the goods on these ships have been scattered or eroded by the sea water and turned into garbage. However, there are also some things that are not afraid of seawater erosion or are well sealed on the ship. Many of these things that are affected by the external environment are of great research and economic value once they are salvaged.


    Therefore, over the years, salvage companies have been salvaging various sunken ships at sea. However, salvaging sunken ships is not an easy task. The determination of the location, the use of technology, etc., are all big problems. Therefore, for so many years In the past, many ships could be salvaged, but the proportion of the total number is still not large, and there is still a large part of the ships sleeping in the ocean.


    Of course, not all the salvaged ships are valuable. In fact, most of the sunken ships have no value. Therefore, the salvage companies dare not salvage them casually for fear that they will lose their money in the end.


    Huang Feng is still a little interested in these shipwrecks. He is not just thinking about the property on the ship. In fact, most people will lose money if they salvage the shipwrecks. There are not many ships that are really valuable. .


    Huang Feng is interested in this salvage process. Those ships are like treasures. Some treasures are many, some treasures are few, and some even have no treasures. Finding and salvaging these sunken ships is a treasure hunter. The process is very exciting and interesting.


    "Huang Feng, are you also interested in these jewelry?" Ning Wushuang asked with some confusion when he saw Huang Feng staring at the news on his mobile phone.


    Ning Wushuang''s voice also attracted the attention of other people. They all looked at Huang Feng and wanted to hear what he said. You should know that Huang Feng had never shown interest in this area before.


    "I have no interest in these jewelry. Most of these things have been eroded by the sea water and are of no use." Huang Feng said: "I am interested in this ship, or the sunken ships on the seabed."


    "What''s so beautiful about the boat, it''s broken," Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Before they sank, most of these ships were merchants, and there were a lot of treasures on them. This one you see should be like this, it may be a royal fleet." Huang Feng said.

 2215 Chapter 2215

    In the past, it was not a big deal for the royal family to have its own private caravan, especially in foreign countries, this phenomenon is even more common, and the ship in the news is mostly such a ship, and the royal fleet Above, most of them have many treasures.


    "What about the Royal Fleet, isn''t it still sinking." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Yes, let¡¯s not talk about the past shipbuilding technology. Even those modern ships now encounter extreme weather when sailing on the sea, and there is still a great risk of sinking. The ocean is a very mysterious and very Dangerous place." Huang Feng said: "With the shipbuilding technology of the past, even the royal fleet is likely to sink while sailing at sea, not to mention the ships of other caravans. Up."


    "You mean, there are many sunken ships like this in the ocean?" Tang Muxue looked at Huang Feng and said.


    Huang Feng nodded.


    "Then, do those ships also have these jewelry?" Xie Mengjiao said with bright eyes: "Or, let''s salvage the sunken ship."


    Huang Feng looked at her speechlessly and said: "Do you think that every ship has these jewelry, is it possible? These jewelry are obviously not used by ordinary people. It is precisely because they are on the royal ships that they can be relatively intact. If it were on ordinary ships, it would have become a pile of scrap iron."


    "Moreover, we don''t have the salvage equipment. Even if Huang Feng exchanged the salvage equipment, we don''t have the technology either." Su Yumo continued.


    "It''s boring, I still want to salvage some treasures from the bottom of the sea, and look at things that are more than 100 years ago, what is special." Xie Mengjiao said disappointedly.


    "It''s not without a chance." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to go to those people and buy those jewelry?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "Naturally not, even if I am willing to buy, the world is not necessarily willing to sell." Huang Feng said.


    "You don''t really want to salvage those sunken ships, do you?" Tang Muxue looked at Huang Feng and said.


    Huang Feng smiled and looked at the girls and said, "Actually, we want to see the things on the boats, and there is no need to salvage all those boats. We can dive down to the bottom of the sea."


    The deep sea is a mysterious and dangerous existence for ordinary people. When the depth of the ocean reaches a certain level, let alone humans, even if there are many fish, there is no way to survive. This is also a difficult place to salvage a sunken ship. , After all, many shipwrecks are in deep places under the sea, where it is difficult for human divers to go deep, and technology can only determine the approximate position of the ship. In this way, it is naturally for the ship. Salvaging has increased a lot of difficulty.


    And for this same reason, human beings don¡¯t know much about the deep sea, and even the marine creatures living there can¡¯t be said to have a complete understanding.


    However, this is not an absolute problem for Huang Feng and others.


    First of all, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and the others all have cultivation skills themselves, and their cultivation is not the same as those on earth. They are cultivating immortals, not ordinary warriors, so their bodies In terms of intensity, it is naturally much stronger than ordinary people, and the pressure their bodies can bear is also great.


    In addition, Huang Feng still has storage boxes. In the storage box store, there are many good things. It is not impossible for Huang Feng to find some equipment that can help them.


    "Now, it depends on whether you are interested." Huang Feng said to the girls.


    "I am interested, of course I am interested." Xie Mengjiao couldn''t wait to say: "The sea, that is a very beautiful place. We have been to the sea before, but we didn''t dare to go deep, I was afraid of accidents. Now we have a chance. , Of course I want to go in and have a look."


    "What do you mean?" Huang Feng looked at the others and said.


    "I''m also a little curious about the depths of the ocean, it''s not bad to go and see." Su Yumo also said.


    Several other women also showed some interest.


    Everyone is somewhat adventurous, especially after they have a good cultivation base, they want to look everywhere, and go to the depths of the ocean to see the sunken ships that have been silent for hundreds of years. Interesting things.


    "Well, then we are going to go to the beach to play." Huang Feng said.


    In his own terms, Huang Feng himself has a trace of yearning and curiosity about the deep sea, but he hadn''t had the opportunity before, nor the conditions, and he has been unable to make the trip.


    But now it''s different. Huang Feng now has the time, energy, and conditions to explore the things he is interested in.


    Everyone had no objection to Huang Feng''s decision, and it was quickly implemented.


    The next day, everyone arranged the things at hand and drove to the beach. This time, it was different from the other space before. It was to another space. The mobile phone could not be reached. Moreover, once went It''s just a month, so they naturally have to arrange things in reality.


    However, this time it was different. They didn''t go to another space, or even went abroad. They could contact them by phone if they had anything to do. Naturally, there was no need to make too many arrangements.


    But this time, Huang Feng and others left without covering up, driving away with fanfare. Therefore, when Huang Feng and the others just drove out of Jiangzhou, many people from the forces already knew this. Something up.


    "This Huangfeng, where are you going this time?" Everyone had the same doubts.


    Because people from other forces didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng could go to other spaces, they always thought that Huang Feng¡¯s previous disappearances were the same as this time. They went to a certain place in reality. It''s just that Huang Feng left secretly before, but this time, he left with fanfare.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s departure this time, in the eyes of the other forces, is no different from the previous times, but they also don''t know Huang Feng''s destination.


    Moreover, because of fear of Huang Feng''s skill and his crazy revenge, the people of those forces, although very interested in Huang Feng and their whereabouts, did not dare to follow too closely, and could only follow from a distance.


    For those people who followed his ass, Huang Feng also knew their existence, but those people were a little far away from them now, and they didn''t take the initiative to make trouble, and Huang Feng didn''t take the initiative to trouble them.


    However, in Huang Feng''s heart, he was still thinking of a way to solve these troubles once and for all, so that people from other forces would not dare to continue following him.


    There are many people in Huang Feng''s business. Basically, they are two cars. Moreover, these cars are the superb suspension cars that Huang Feng exchanged from the storage box, and their performance far exceeds that of his own company. Those, the price is naturally not cheap, but Huang Feng will not be stingy when spending money on his own woman.


    And because there has been a floating car in reality, Huang Feng and others have no need to hide anything. In addition, they came out this time with a big fanfare and didn¡¯t mean to be sneaky. Therefore, on the way, They fly in the air most of the time, they are fast, and people are not too tired.


    The people who used to drive on the ground for two days to get to the destination, flying in the air, only took less than half a day to arrive. After all, there are very few floating vehicles now, and flying in the air will not encounter traffic jams. You can also go straight. In addition, the performance of these cars is very good and the speed is very fast, so naturally it will not take too much time to drive.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s car team, no matter where it goes, is a presence that attracts attention. Although there are already floating cars in reality, the number is too small after all, and each one is very expensive. The key is that only Huang Feng''s "Time and Space Automobile" company can produce suspension cars. He has to meet the domestic and foreign markets at the same time. Therefore, there are not many suspension cars that can be seen in China.


    Therefore, when there is a floating car, it can always attract people''s attention. To a certain extent, being able to own a floating car is also a status symbol, especially at this time. Therefore, Huangfeng Company The price of the suspension car is getting higher and higher in this market. Those who are rich and in position want to own a suspension car, and the faster the better.


    However, Huang Feng and the others have directly appeared in a fleet of suspended vehicles. This has never happened before. Naturally, it is more noticeable. What''s more, Huang Feng and their cars, regardless of appearance, In terms of speed, it is better than those suspended vehicles they occasionally see in the past.


    "The current car seems to be the car of the CEO of the''Time and Space Car'' company." On the ground, some pedestrians commented as they watched the floating car flying fast in the sky.


    Although Huang Feng''s car is very fast, the people below can only be shocked, but for those who love cars, they can see the car by just looking at it, and Huang Feng It¡¯s not a secret anymore about the appearance of his suspension car. After all, he is the boss of the ¡°Time and Space Auto¡± company and a movie star. He has naturally received a lot of attention, but Huang Feng rarely appears in front of the public. , However, many people know the appearance of his car.


    Because of this, Huang Feng and their car''s identity was quickly recognized.

 2216 Chapter 2216

    What Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know is that he is already a celebrity in China, a character who is often talked about. After all, whether he is a movie star, a movie company boss, or a suspension car company¡¯s boss, These well-known identities are all causes of concern.


    Just talk about the identity of a movie star, Huang Feng¡¯s current popularity and box office appeal, there is no need for those so-called small fresh meats, he needs traffic and strength, and now he is well-known in the entertainment circle. In fact, it is almost the same as the first-line celebrities, except that Huang Feng hasn''t made movies since the last time he finished making movies. Therefore, he didn''t know that many people outside were still waiting to see his new movie.


    The two identities of the CEO of the film company and the CEO of the "Time and Space Auto" company have put Huang Feng''s body on the label of young talent, especially after some media exposed Huang Feng''s background, let Huang Feng, this self-made man The people, in the folk, have a lot of popularity.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng seldom contacts the outside world. Even if he goes out, he only goes to several of his own companies or performs tasks. Therefore, he is aware of his current popularity among ordinary people. It is not very clear.


    Of course, even if Huang Feng knew this, he wouldn''t care too much. Those things are extra income, not what he pursued. The reason for making the movie was a coincidence. In fact, Huang Feng is not concerned about those things. What interest.


    However, it is precisely because of Huang Feng¡¯s popularity that his motorcade has been receiving various attention since starting from Jiangzhou. These attentions are not only those who have been staring at him, but also ordinary people. Yes, everyone is curious as to where Huang Feng is going.


    Of course, the speed of Huang Feng and his team¡¯s cars has attracted the attention of many people. After all, there are already some floating vehicles on the market now, and those who are staring at Huang Feng¡¯s forces, no matter what they are now. Are there any suspension cars in there? They all know the various performances of suspension cars now. Therefore, they all know that the speed and other aspects of the cars in Huangfeng and his team are better than those on the market. The car is even better.


    "This kid kept one hand." This is what many people think.


    However, many people are not surprised by this situation. As long as Huang Feng is not a fool, then he will definitely have some hole cards in his hand. It is impossible to silly pull everything in his hand. Take them out, just like the mobile phones on the market. Although those mobile phones advertise the latest products of various companies, in fact, in the hands of these companies, they will keep the real latest products and put them on the market. Those on sale, on one side, are lagging behind their products, one or two levels, or even more.


    It is not surprising that Huang Feng did not bring out the most advanced products in his hand. However, this way, it makes those people more interested in Huang Feng.


    After all, even those floating cars already on the market are already very advanced. At least, other auto companies can¡¯t produce them in a short period of time, even those cars that cannot be suspended in the air, as long as they are Even if it is produced by the "Space-Time Car" company, its performance is very superior, far ahead of other cars.


    However, these are the cars that have been ahead of other auto companies'' products. They are not the best and most advanced in Huangfeng''s hands. How good is the best car in Huangfeng''s hands?Everyone is very curious and very interested.


    However, the people of those forces also understand that if they want to grab something from Huang Feng, it is definitely not a simple and easy thing. They have already suffered losses in Huang Feng''s hands, and some have even eaten more than that. One loss, of course, is to know how powerful Huang Feng is.


    Therefore, they now only dare to follow from a distance and dare not do anything. This is not because they really gave up, but is thinking of a sure way to ensure that they get what Huang Feng has in their hands.


    "Huh, is this here?" In less than half a day, everyone had seen an azure blue ocean appearing in their field of vision below.


    Haizhou, this large coastal city, has already appeared at the feet of everyone.


    Su Yumo, Xie Mengjiao and others have been here before. However, even if they came here by plane, they were not as fast as they are now. Therefore, for a while, they were a little bit emotional and surprised. They usually drove in Jiangzhou City. At that time, they never drove too fast, and they flew well in the air. Today is the first time for them to drive in the air so happily. I didn¡¯t expect that the speed was faster than I thought.


    "There are so many people below." Ning Wushuang said while looking at the beach below.


    At this time in Jiangzhou, there are still some cold, people still wear coats when traveling, but here in Haizhou, it is more than 30 degrees, the temperature is very high, the people below are basically wearing swimsuits , But also did not feel cold.


    This is also one of the reasons why Huang Feng brought Su Yumo and others here. Even if they don''t come here to look for a sunken ship, they can still spend their holidays here. You know, Haizhou is a very famous holiday spot in China.


    When Huang Feng looked at the crowd below, the crowd below was also looking at their special fleet.


    "Let''s go, let''s find a place to fall." Huang Feng said.


    Although everyone is not in the same car, and there is some distance between each other, Huang Feng''s voice can be clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears, and his "secret tone" level is already very high.


    After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, the women found a parking lot together and slowly lowered the car. The tourists in the distance, at this time, many people were holding their mobile phones, and they were mad at them. Shoot, after all, at this time, although there are floating vehicles, but there are not many on the market, like this kind of vehicles appeared together at once, and it has never happened before. Everyone is naturally very curious. Interested.


    "Let''s rent a yacht first." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    "Okay!" Everyone had no opinion. They came here not to play on the beach, but to go to sea.


    There are also yachts for rent here. Of course, the prices are not cheap. However, Huang Feng and the others are not bad for money, so they directly rented a very luxurious yacht and prepared to go to sea.


    The appearance of Su Yumo and others still attracted a lot of attention, even more attention than when the previous team appeared. This is naturally because of the beauty of the women.


    In fact, there are still many beautiful women on the beach, but Su Yumo and others'' looks are obviously higher than those of them, plus, they appear together in several people, with various styles and temperaments. Both are, so naturally it is more attractive.


    Fortunately, Su Yumo and others have become accustomed to these gazes. They calmly walked to the yacht they rented with Huang Feng. They didn¡¯t seem to see the hot gazes around them, the whistles all over the sky. .


    "You don''t really need us to drive?" Next to the yacht, the staff confirmed again.


    Huang Feng just rented a yacht from them, but he stated that no driver is needed. This situation is generally rare. Therefore, when the staff brought Huang Feng and the others to the yacht, they confirmed again. .


    Of course, his eyes still couldn''t help being attracted by Su Yumo and others. If he couldn''t follow the yacht on the yacht and couldn''t see Su Yumo and others in swimsuits, it would be a pity in his heart. After all, suddenly There are so many high-quality beauties, it is still rare to see.


    "No, we can do it ourselves." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng didn''t want to wait for someone by himself, and outsiders would follow him. What''s more, after getting on the yacht, Su Yumo and others would definitely change their swimsuits. They must wear cool and cool clothes. Huang Feng didn''t want others to feast on their eyes.


    Moreover, if there are outsiders present, it is inconvenient for them to do anything. As for driving a yacht, Huang Feng has learned a little bit about it before, and he can expel the yacht later. When he leaves the port, he will naturally exchange for a meeting. The man on the yacht came out.


    "Okay, I wish you all a good time. If there is anything, you can call our emergency call, and we will send someone to pick you up." The staff saw Huang Feng insisted, even if it was regretful, they couldn¡¯t say anything, just I told Huang Feng and the others to be careful. After all, Huang Feng and the others should not have professional drivers, and the situation at sea is complicated, and there may be accidents.


    As for whether they are worried about Huang Feng and the others driving away the yacht, it is completely unnecessary. Huang Feng has already paid enough deposits with them, and their manager has also recognized Huang Feng''s, and Huang Feng is also now. Celebrities can brush their faces.


    Huang Feng nodded towards the man, and then took Su Yumo and others on the yacht.


    In fact, if Huang Feng wants to redeem a yacht, it will not cost too much money. At least, compared with the treasures in the storage box, the price of the yacht is still cheap, but Huang Feng and the others This time, I only came here on a temporary basis. Normally, I would still stay in Jiangzhou. Even if I bought a yacht, I wouldn''t use it at all. The exchange is just a waste.


    "Huang Feng, do you really know how to drive this thing?" Xie Mengjiao asked curiously when he saw Huang Feng walking towards the cab. I had never heard of Huang Feng driving this thing before.

 2217 Chapter 2217

    "Of course." Huang Feng said confidently, he didn''t want to lose face in front of his own woman, especially in front of Xie Mengjiao.


    However, Xie Mengjiao still looked at Huang Feng with suspicion, expressing his distrust in her heart.


    "What''s your look? Look at it, I drive a yacht more steadily than a car." Huang Feng flicked Xie Mengjiao with his finger, and said angrily.


    "Don''t turn this yacht upside down, we will all be silly by the time." Xie Mengjiao was not afraid of Huang Feng''s eyes, but still expressed his unbelief.


    Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo and the others, and found that they were also looking at themselves with a smile. Obviously, he probably didn''t believe it in his heart, but he didn''t say it like Xie Mengjiao.


    "You all stand, I''m going to drive." Huang Feng said unconvinced.


    Everyone was far away from Huangfeng, as if being close to him would really affect him to drive a yacht.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed and nervous. As a result, he was busy at the control station for a while, but the yacht still stayed in place and did not move.


    Feeling the funny eyes of Su Yumo and others, Huang Feng felt that his forehead was a little sweaty. He hadn''t felt this kind of tension and embarrassment for a long time. As a result, the more nervous, the more mistakes he made, and the yacht was still in place. Did not move.


    Actually, this is not surprising. Although it cannot be said that it is too difficult to drive a yacht, Huang Feng has never come into contact with it before. Although he has read some information in this area before coming, it is only theoretical knowledge and has not been put into practice. Practice, let him really get started now, naturally there is still some trouble.


    "Or, let''s find someone to help?" Su Yumo''s slight voice sounded, and her cautious look seemed to be afraid that her own voice would be louder, making Huang Feng feel that she was laughing at him.


    However, Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo''s suffocating smile, and knew that the other side''s thoughts were much more obvious than Su Yumo''s other women. They all had a funny expression, even if it was normal. Some indifferent Bai Xiaorou also showed a smile on her face. After all, it is not easy to watch Huang Feng deflate.


    "No, I can." Huang Feng said rather unconvinced. If he can''t drive the yacht out today, Huang Feng can think that this matter will be a joke for several women in the future. .


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t want to give up now. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. After that, he tried hard to recall the contents of the operation manual in his mind, and when he felt that he had remembered it all, then Operation again.


    This time, I finally didn''t let Huang Feng down anymore. The yacht finally moved. Although it was a little shaky, it finally started smoothly.


    "How about it? I said I can?" Huang Feng smiled triumphantly at the women.


    "Be careful, there are yachts around here, don''t bump into it." Su Yumo reminded.


    "It''s okay, I know." Huang Feng said.


    After all, this is a port, but there are a lot of yachts parked here, there are this yacht company, and some private ones, but the number is quite large.


    However, just as Huang Feng just finished saying this sentence, suddenly a yacht emerged from their right rear, almost immediately next to Huang Feng and their yacht, which was faster than Huang Feng''s. Too much. Because they are too close to Huangfeng and their yachts, a lot of seawater was washed up on the decks of Huangfeng and their yachts. Fortunately, Su Yumo and others are in the operating room at this time. As for the words on the deck, I''m afraid they are already soaked by the shower.


    Huang Feng''s original technique was very ordinary. Now that someone came here, he was shocked. He hurriedly controlled the direction to avoid it. No one came across the yacht. However, everyone inside the yacht was staggered. , And fortunately everyone has a cultivation base and can maintain sufficient balance, so that no one falls.


    "How are you? Is there anything wrong?" Huang Feng asked quickly, he also knew that his own sharp turn just now caused everyone to shake.


    "It''s okay," the women said.


    "Who was on the yacht just now? So unqualified?" Xie Mengjiao said bitterly, looking at the yacht that had gone away.


    Although she had always laughed at Huang Feng''s sailing skills and didn''t believe that he would drive a yacht, it was a joke between lovers after all, and she naturally believed in Huang Feng in her heart.


    What''s more, they all experienced the things just now. Naturally, they knew that Huang Feng was not to blame for this incident, but because of the dangerous actions of the yacht just now, and they did not know whether the person was unintentional or intentional. .


    The other women have similar meanings, and they all complained about the yacht just now. If they were replaced by ordinary people, they would all fall down just now, maybe they would get injured, but if Huang Feng reacted more slowly , Maybe the two yachts just ran into each other, it is hard to say what accidents will happen.


    "It''s okay, let''s go, too." Su Yumo said to Huang Feng when he saw that the sisters were all right.


    Huang Feng looked at the yacht that had gone away, and nodded.


    After that, Huang Feng drove the yacht forward slowly, and the staff on the shore saw that the yacht Huang Feng was driving was not fast, but it was finally able to start, so he was relieved and turned around. Leave.


    And some other people who are concerned about Huang Feng¡¯s whereabouts, at this time, also know that Huang Feng arrived in Haizhou, and also rented a yacht to go to sea, and they all understand that Huang Feng is taking his women to Haizhou Went on vacation.


    On the other side, Huang Feng drove the yacht into the deep sea without any hurry. When there was no one around and no other yachts, he did not continue to behave. Instead, he exchanged for a female slave who could drive a yacht. The driver''s cab was handed over to the opponent, and he walked out, onto the second deck.


    Su Yumo and the others are all basking on the second deck at this time, and their clothes have been changed. They are no longer the previous clothes, but the swimsuits that were placed in the Huangfeng Na Ring.


    The swimsuits chosen by the women are different. Su Yumo, Bai Xiaorou, Ning Wushuang and others choose the one-piece, conservative swimsuits. As for Tang Muxue, Xie Mengjiao and others, they wear more exposed. If they are on the beach, they would not wear this way, but this is in the deep sea. Except for a man in Huangfeng, there are no other opposite sexes around. Even if no one else sees them, they naturally do. Just let go.


    "Don''t open it? Ever addicted?" Su Yumo smiled when seeing Huang Feng coming over.


    "I said why this yacht has suddenly become so stable, I thought your skills have suddenly improved by leaps and bounds." Xie Mengjiao attacked, and they could naturally guess that Huang Feng must have been converted into a slave. Otherwise, It won''t come out.


    "My skills are more than adequate compared to yours." Huang Feng knocked Xie Mengjiao on the head again.


    "Knock me again, I''m stupid." Xie Mengjiao said dissatisfied.


    "You''re stupid without knocking," Huang Feng said. After that, he ignored Xie Mengjiao, walked to Su Yumo''s side and sat down, and said, "There are no outsiders here. Why are you guys wearing such conservative clothes? Change a set. "


    Su Yumo, Bai Xiaorou and others have reddened faces. Although they have already had the closest relationship with Huang Feng, they are still a little uncomfortable with being outside in the open air. They are dressed too revealing, even if there is no one around. .


    "My set is quite good, so I won''t change it." Su Yumo said blushing slightly.


    "Change, you must change!" Tang Muxue jumped up directly at this time, the white delicate skin, under the shining of the sun, Huang Feng''s eyes were a little hot.


    Tang Muxue also noticed the look in Huang Feng''s eyes. Not only was she not embarrassed, but she triumphantly cast a wink at Huang Feng. Tang Muxue would only be happy with her man''s expression.


    "Sister Yumo, Sister Xiaorou, you guys are so good in figure, it''s too wasteful to wear such a swimsuit, and you can''t see it." Tang Muxue said.


    "That''s right, there are no outsiders here, and you don''t have to be afraid of others seeing it." Xie Mengjiao also said: "Of course, except for that big pervert."


    "I''m not someone else." Huang Feng said. After that, he also said to Su Yumo''s daughters: "The swimsuit on you is too bad for your body. Change it."


    Although he knew that Huang Feng just wanted to see them wearing more revealing, but when he heard Huang Feng said that their swimsuits were not good-looking, Su Yumo''s women still had some thoughts in their hearts. After all, women are the ones who please themselves, they are naturally I want to keep the beautiful image in Huang Feng''s heart.


    Even Su Yumo, who has always been calm, cares about his image in Huang Feng''s heart.


    Su Yumo, Bai Xiaorou, Ning Wushuang, Qiu Ningshuang and other women looked at each other. Then, as if they had reached a consensus, they stood up together and walked towards the bedroom below.


    Before, Huang Feng had prepared a lot of swimsuits for them, in various styles, so now they want to change one, there is no problem at all.


    "Or, just change here, there are no outsiders anyway." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo.


    Huang Feng''s eyesight is obviously good. On the surrounding sea, there is not a single figure or a boat, so he made this joke.


    However, the answer to Huang Feng was the drink in Su Yumo''s hand. It was already a big challenge for them to wear revealing swimsuits. They were sure to let them change here. They are too ashamed, even if there are no outsiders, they will feel uncomfortable.


    Of course, if they were in the bedroom, even if Huang Feng was there, they would not feel so uncomfortable.

 2218 Chapter 2218

    When Su Yumo and others appeared in front of Huang Feng again, even if Huang Feng could see them every day, he still felt his eyes shine.


    At this time, Su Yumo and other women also put on swimsuits similar to those of Tang Muxue and others, with large areas of white skin exposed, bright eyes, and those few pieces of cloth, Su Yumo, etc. The beautiful figure of a person is fully revealed.


    "Look at how beautiful you are wearing this way, those swimsuits before, really blinded your good figure." Huang Feng praised the women.


    The women blushed slightly, and they were slightly embarrassed under Huang Feng¡¯s hot gaze. Although they are all old husbands and wives, after all, their usual clothes tend to be conservative. Suddenly they wear this way, still in broad daylight. Below, even if there is no one else around, they are still slightly embarrassed.


    However, Huang Feng''s words of praise made them feel a little less nervous, and they were still very happy to be affirmed by their sweethearts.


    "That''s right, the older sisters are so good, they should be dressed like this." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    Su Yumo and the others also walked to a few people and sat down again.


    "I''ll put sunscreen on you." Huang Feng said proactively.


    In such a hot weather, such a scorching sun, everyone is exposed to large areas of skin. If you don''t wear sunscreen, it is indeed easy to get sunburned.


    Therefore, although Su Yumo and the others were a little embarrassed, they did not refuse. Anyway, it was Huang Feng who put sunscreen on them, not others.


    When Huang Feng wiped the sunscreen, he was very serious. He didn''t want the skin of a few women to be damaged by the sun. However, in the process of wiping, taking advantage of it is naturally inevitable.


    Fortunately, several women have already had a close relationship with Huang Feng. Therefore, although Huang Feng is taking advantage of it, except for his blushing and heartbeat, he did not scold Huang Feng and let Huang Feng feast. Happiness is endless.


    The yacht was driven by a professional person, and it was indeed much more stable than before Huang Feng, and headed towards the deep sea without any haste.


    "Huang Feng, where can I find the sunken ships?" After drifting on the sea for a while, Xie Mengjiao was a little bored and asked Huang Feng a little curiously.


    They came to the beach this time, not just for vacation, but for "treasure hunting", so it is impossible for them to keep floating on this sea.


    "I don''t know either." Huang Feng said: "If the location of the sunken ships were so determined, they wouldn''t have been sinking under the sea for hundreds of years."


    The reason why there are still so many sunken ships in the ocean that have not been salvaged is one aspect of salvage technology. The most important thing is that it is difficult for people to accurately find the location of the sunken ship. If even the specific location cannot be determined, how to salvage it?


    As for Huang Feng, he had never touched this line before, so he didn''t even know the location of the sunken ships.


    "Then why are we here?" Xie Mengjiao was dumbfounded.


    Before, I saw Huang Feng was interested in the shipwrecks and said vowedly. She thought that Huang Feng knew the location of the shipwrecks. This time I brought them here to see. As a result, I heard Huang Feng say so. , Naturally dumbfounded.


    "I don''t know, but that doesn''t mean I have no way to know." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Mystery, what can you do?" Xie Mengjiao asked.


    "Mengjiao, have you forgotten Huang Feng''s storage box?" Su Yumo also smiled.


    There are no outsiders here, and the surrounding field of vision is empty, so there is no need to worry about their words being heard by others, so Su Yumo dare to say that directly.


    Hearing Su Yumo''s words, Xie Mengjiao''s eyes lit up, followed by a moment of suspicion. After that, she whispered in her heart that she was too stupid, and she forgot that Huang Feng and the magic storage box were there. Why didn''t she remember it before? What?


    Especially when she saw Huang Feng looking at herself with a smile on her face, Xie Mengjiao was even more embarrassed. She felt that Huang Feng must be laughing at herself for being too stupid at this time.


    "Let you laugh at me." The embarrassed Xie Mengjiao pinched Huang Feng severely.


    "I was wronged, I didn''t laugh at you." Huang Feng grinned suddenly in pain.


    However, his words made Xie Mengjiao pinch even harder.


    As for Su Yumo and others, they watched with a smile.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, let the little guys work." Huang Feng said to Xie Mengjiao.


    Xie Mengjiao gave Huang Feng a fierce look, but still let go of her hand very obediently.


    Huang Feng just summoned more than a dozen little guys. These little guys looked a bit like fishes, but their wings twice were bigger than their bodies.


    Seeing Huang Feng really took out things, Su Yumo and others naturally knew where he took out these things from, but they still looked around with curiosity.


    "What''s this? It''s so cute." Tan Ying touched the little guys who Huang Feng had placed on the deck. The gentle touch made Tan Ying smile instantly and stared in her eyes.


    Several other women also looked curiously.


    "These little guys are called Bini. Don''t look at them. They are small and swim very fast in the water. Most of the creatures in the ocean can''t catch up with them, and , They look cute on the surface, but they all have sharp teeth and huge wings, enough to cause huge damage to creatures that despise them." Huang Feng said: "Of course, these little guys are all I exchanged the ones that are not on the earth, and in a sense, they are considered as an invading species."


    The area of ??the ocean is very large, and the depth is also very deep. Therefore, it is definitely not an easy task to find those sunken ships in this vast sea. What''s more, Huang Feng is now doing a little research and research on those sunken ships. There was no investigation, and it started from scratch.


    Therefore, if he wants to exchange creatures, he must be fast, otherwise, he still doesn''t know when he will be able to search this ocean.


    At the same time, the ocean is still very dangerous. There are all kinds of creatures, and dangers are everywhere. Basically, it is very difficult for some weak creatures to survive in it. If you can''t even save your life, you want to search for the sunken ship. , It is even more impossible.


    The creature that Huang Feng exchanged was called "Bini", which met his requirements. This was also the suitable creature he found after searching for a long time in the store with the storage box.


    The size of Bi Ni is not big, but the speed is very fast, enough to save Huang Feng a lot of time, and can also search this sea area as soon as possible, and at the same time, pass the information it finds to Huang Feng.


    Moreover, the ¡°strength value¡± of Bi Ni is not low. The teeth are sharp enough to bite the bodies of most marine creatures and kill them. Moreover, its large wings can not only help it swim quickly, but also, It is also a weapon of combat, and it can slap a creature that is dozens of times larger than it.


    Of course, when facing a few invincible creatures, its speed is his life-saving hole card, allowing it to escape safely.


    Always, when Huang Feng was looking for a suitable creature in the storage box to help him find the shipwreck, he searched for a long time before he found Bi Ni, a very suitable creature.


    After listening to Huang Feng¡¯s introduction to these little guys, Su Yumo and others had a kind of admiration for these little guys. They never thought that such a small thing would actually With that kind of ability, it''s really not a "fish".


    "Okay, it''s time for these little guys to work." Huang Feng said, and threw the little guys on the deck into the sea one by one, letting them look for the sunken ship in different directions.


    "Feng Huang, will there be any problems with these walls? Although they are fast, there are still a lot of dangerous creatures in the ocean." Tan Ying asked with some worry. She still likes these small bodies. The little guys naturally don''t want to see them go wrong.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Huang Feng comforted. He did not expect that Tan Ying would actually like these little guys so much. "They are very fast, even if they can''t beat them, they can escape, and they Their brains are all very smart, several times smarter than those dolphins. They will definitely avoid risks. If they realize that the situation is not good, they will definitely escape early."


    Huang Feng¡¯s remarks did not deceive Tan Ying. Those Bini are indeed very smart. Although they can¡¯t speak human words, they can understand human words. Moreover, their performance in the sea is definitely not those who are not mindless. Of wood.


    "That''s good." With Huang Feng''s words, Tan Ying finally laughed.


    After seeing Tan Ying¡¯s performance, Huang Feng also thought in his heart, in order not to make Tan Ying sad, if there really is something wrong with those little guys later, and if there is no safe return, he will secretly go back. I exchanged a few to keep Tan Ying from knowing. Anyway, those little guys have the same appearance, and Tan Ying can''t tell.


    "Well, the little guys are all released, we just have to wait here quietly now." Huang Feng clapped his hands and said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng took out the prepared red wine and various other delicacies, put them on the stalls on the deck, and sat around with Su Yumo and others, eating and drinking, chatting, waiting for the little guys , To pass back the news of searching in the sea.


    Before, when he was at Guo Menghan¡¯s house, Huang Feng had exchanged similar creatures and monitored the bad guys. Huang Feng can share vision with these exchanged creatures. Therefore, Huang Feng can see what they see. What? As long as they can find the sunken ship, Huang Feng here can also know in the first time.

 2219 Chapter 2219 Come again?

    Huang Feng has nothing else to do now, so he still has a lot of time. Now he doesn¡¯t have to work hard every day and work overtime to make money like he did before. With the beautiful woman by his side, he can stay here for a long time until the little guys find the sunken ships smoothly.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t mean to worry at all. There must be a shipwreck in the sea, and as long as there is a ship and he has time, he will definitely be able to find it.


    For this reason, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest worry about this matter, as long as he was here, he could have a drink with Su Yumo and others in peace of mind.


    However, just as Huang Feng and the others were drinking and chatting while waiting for the little guys to pass on the news, the slave who had been exchanged by Huang Feng and was in charge of driving the yacht came to the deck.


    Huang Feng was slightly puzzled. You must know that these slaves were completely obedient to him. They would do what they said, and they would not disturb themselves without their permission.


    But he didn''t call her right now.


    "Master, the news came from the broadcast on the ship just now, and soon there will be a storm that will make all the ships going to sea return." The slave said when he came to Huang Feng''s side.


    Huang Feng¡¯s yacht is leased. Naturally, it is possible to hear nearby broadcasts. Generally speaking, all ships going to sea can hear these coastal broadcasts. This is to provide timely delivery to these ships going to sea. In some cases, after all, the ocean is still a relatively dangerous place for humans. Before, the staff member who rented a yacht also told Huang Feng that if there was any accident, he could contact them by emergency phone at any time.


    Huang Feng listened to the slave''s words and looked up at the sky. Su Yumo and others did the same.


    "Isn''t the weather very good? The sun is shining, the weather is so hot, there is no wind, and there is no storm." Xie Mengjiao looked at the hot sun above her head and said.


    "I can''t say that. The weather on the ocean is changing very quickly. The sun is still shining just now, and there may be heavy rain in the next second." Su Yumo said.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng also nodded and said, "The weather on the ocean is indeed changeable. We can''t help but guard."


    Mankind''s understanding of the ocean is obviously not enough, and Huang Feng''s understanding of the ocean is naturally less. Therefore, in his heart, he is still full of awe for this place where life is bred.


    "It''s just a pity that our trip this time," Xie Mengjiao said.


    "It''s okay, we just go back to shore for a while and rest for a while. When the storm is over, we come again. Those sunken ships are there, and they won''t run away with long legs. There is no need to rush for a short while, and those little guys We, it will take some time to find those sunken ships, so we happen to avoid it first," Huang Feng said.


    "Not bad." The other women also agreed.


    After everyone had made a decision, they began to prepare to return to the voyage. At this time, in their vision, some ships began to appear one after another. Seeing that they were all heading towards the shore, they should have received the broadcast. , Ready to return to the port.


    Before, Huang Feng and the others hadn''t seen so many ships, but now it seems that they are all popping up all at once, which is amazing.


    "Look, didn''t that nearly hit our yacht before?" At this time, sharp-eyed Xie Mengjiao pointed to a yacht and said to everyone.


    Everyone looked at it quickly, everyone''s sight line was good, and they had the impression that they almost ran into their yacht before going out in the port, so they all recognized it all at once.


    "It''s really them." Huang Feng also muttered.


    It is impossible to say that Huang Feng has no opinion on those people in his heart. You must know that he was just driving a yacht for the first time, just like a newbie who had just obtained a driver¡¯s license and was driving on the road for the first time. As a result, suddenly An old driver popped up and came to you next to him, deliberately scaring you, can you be happy in your heart?


    Obviously impossible.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s current aura is not too small, and he has seen a lot of big scenes, so he would not go to the other party to reason about this trivial matter. In Huang Feng¡¯s view, that It''s totally unnecessary, and he seems to be petty.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t want to trouble the other party, but the other party seemed to be asking him for trouble. He actually drove the yacht and came straight toward them, still fast.


    You know, this is at sea, not on the road. Here, the surroundings are very wide, neither side of the two ships will get too close, and the surrounding environment is also enough for everyone to open.


    Therefore, if the other party wants to pass Huangfeng and the others, just walk away directly from the side. There is no need to stick to Huangfeng and the others. Even, watching the other party¡¯s driving, it seems like they are going to hit Huangfeng. They are the same.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng frowned and felt even more unhappy, but he was not much afraid. Even if the other party really ran into him, Huang Feng was able to ensure that he and Su Yumo and others were safe and sound, but Huang Feng was just unhappy with them. Attitude.


    "What are they going to do? Is this coming directly at us?" Su Yumo and the others, apparently also saw the other''s behavior, sailing like this on the sea is obviously a bit unusual.


    "It''s just right, I''m just thinking of teaching him a lesson." Xie Mengjiao said eagerly. Before, because of the other party''s behavior, he almost fell. She hadn''t had time to trouble him, so the other party dared to take the initiative. Send it here, is it really a bully to be grandma?


    Huang Feng did not speak, but stared at the yacht that was getting closer and closer. His body was ready, he wanted to see what these people wanted to do, if they really wanted to hit him, He was also confident that he would force the other''s yacht to stop before they collided.


    The speed of that yacht is very fast, and the distance between the two sides is constantly getting closer. Huang Feng did not mean to let the slave who is in charge of the helm turn the direction. From the view of that yacht, Huang Feng and the others are frightened. The distance between the two yachts is very close, so close that each other can see the people on each other''s yacht.


    Huang Feng and the others could even hear the crazy laughter of the people on the other''s boat.


    However, just when the yacht was very close to Huangfeng and his yacht, it was so close that it was about to hit directly. When Huang Feng was ready to do it, the yacht suddenly turned and passed horizontally, huge. With the speed of the hull, a large wave was splashed, and another large handful of sea water rushed to Huangfeng''s deck.


    However, Huang Feng''s reaction was not slow. Everyone had already left the deck because of the air that had fallen from the sea water, so that they could avoid being drenched in the sea.


    However, even if they were not caught, everyone¡¯s mood was still very upset. I had one experience in the port before, but now, the other party actually came again. If you say, the other time, the other party If it was unintentional, it still made sense, but this time, the other party was very obvious, it was intentional.


    After being provoked twice in a row, even Su Yumo and the others who have a better temper are already a little angry. As for Xie Mengjiao, Bai Xiaorou and others, they are already murderous and can''t wait to teach each other now.


    However, this is not over yet. After playing such a hand, those people did not choose to leave. Instead, they circled Huang Feng and their yacht. Huang Feng and the others also saw that the people on that yacht were right. They laughed and whistled, their expressions were very arrogant.


    If the people who have fought against Huang Feng are here, seeing the behavior of these people, they will definitely think that they are looking for death, people who are against Huang Feng, until now, there is no good ending, more What''s more, these people have provoke Huang Feng more than once, which is enough to make Huang Feng angry, and once Huang Feng is angry, the consequences will definitely not be acceptable to ordinary people.


    "Huo Shaoniu B, this technology is really nothing to say, look at it, the people on that yacht are already scared stupid, haha."


    "That''s, I guess, they haven''t recovered yet, do they feel that they are dead? Haha."


    "I don''t even look at Huo Shao. He is saying that in the United States, he is a senior member of the yacht club. How can this technology of yachting be comparable to ordinary people?"


    On the ship that almost hit Huang Feng¡¯s yacht, the people on the deck were all praising the young man in the wheelhouse. It was just the young man, who was Huo Shao in their mouth, just driving Yacht.


    The reason why these people play so well is that they didn¡¯t deliberately target Huang Feng and the others. They didn¡¯t know Huang Feng and others. They just found a random target. When they were in the port before, it was the ship that Huo Shao was driving. When Huang Feng¡¯s boat was swaying, he knew that the sailor was a novice. Therefore, Shao Huo began to tease the other party before giving Huang Feng¡¯s yacht a little bit. It was not accidental, it was originally Huo. Less deliberately, just to scare Huang Feng and the people on his yacht.


    But this time, they also saw Huang Feng and their yachts from a distance, and recognized Huang Feng and their yachts. They had their previous thoughts again, and then Huo Shao went back to the wheelhouse again. Taking the helm personally, I want to tease Huang Feng and them again.


    And this time, they seemed to be successful again, Huang Feng and the others had been "scared stupid" by them.

 2220 Chapter 2220 What happened?

    At this time, in the wheelhouse of the yacht that circled Huangfeng and their yachts, a twenty-five-year-old young man was proud of his face, maneuvering the yacht while watching Huangfeng and their yacht.


    This young man, just like Huo Shao from the people on the deck outside, hasn¡¯t been long since returning from studying in the U.S., he entangled with a bunch of friends and came to Haizhou to play, but he ran into Huang Feng and the others, as for playing Huang Feng. , That was also his intentional behavior. His yacht was considered luxurious here, but the yacht that Huang Feng rented was even more luxurious than his, which made him feel uncomfortable. , Just have a look at the port before.


    Although Huo Shao said he was studying in the U.S., he didn''t learn anything. He spent the whole day fooling around with those who also went out from the country. At the same time, in order to be able to enter the upper class of the U.S., get to know more He is a powerful young man, he also participates in many clubs, this yacht club is one of them, for this reason, he also bought a yacht, which is the one he drives now.


    In the United States, he met some powerful younger generations, which made this Huo Shao feel a little ecstatic, and did not put some of the domestic second generations in his eyes. In his eyes, the United States. Those second generations of, are one level higher than those in the country in terms of status. Therefore, after returning to China, they acted quite high-profile and did not care about offending anyone, otherwise, he would not look at it. When they arrived at Huangfeng, their yacht was more luxurious than his, so they started to provoke.


    "Don''t think that you can drive a yacht because you think you are amazing." Huo Shao thought in his heart. He felt that he had stayed in school and met many second generations in the US, and his vision and mood were not the ordinary ones in China. The generations can be compared, so he looked down on those second generations in his heart.


    As for Huang Feng and their yacht, although luxurious, in Huo Shao¡¯s opinion, it must be an ordinary second-generation domestic yacht. He hasn¡¯t paid attention to it yet, even seeing those who are better than him. For those who need to be publicized, he wants to teach him a lesson, and he wants to let them know that there are outsiders in this world and don''t have that low vision.


    Of course, if Huo Shao knew that Huang Feng''s yacht was still on loan, I am afraid he would look down upon Huang Feng and the others even more.


    "Kang Dang!"


    Just when Huo Shao was thinking about how to continue playing Huangfeng and his yacht, he suddenly felt that his yacht seemed to have hit something. It was violently shaken, and the whole yacht was suddenly toppled. Entering the circle of the upper-class brothers in the United States, and practiced yachting skills more proudly, and if there is something under his hand, I am afraid that just a collision can make his yacht tip over.


    "Collision?" Huo Shao thought subconsciously while trying to control the yacht.


    And around here, only two yachts, he and Huang Feng, were there. If they collided with each other, it must have collided with Huang Feng and their yacht.


    However, when Huo Shao looked towards Huang Feng and his yacht, he was stunned, because although they were very close to Huang Feng and his yacht at this time, there was still some distance between them. Contact, Huo Shao just controlled the yacht to revolve around Huangfeng and their yacht, just wanting to stir up the sea water, splash Huangfeng and their yacht, so that the people on their yacht will become unhappy.


    Therefore, although Huo Shao controlled the yacht very close to Huang Feng and their yacht, he did not directly hit him. Although he wanted to play with Huang Feng and the people on that yacht, he never thought about asking Huang Feng and the others. Fate, if Huang Feng and his yacht were to be knocked over, and an accident happened, it would be troublesome. After all, those who were able to drive a yacht would still have some power.


    Therefore, Huo Shao still carefully controlled the distance between his yacht and Huang Feng and his yachts to ensure that they would not run into it.


    "What''s going on? Did it hit something big on the bottom of the sea?" Huo Shao saw that there was still some distance between his yacht and Huang Feng and their yachts. Obviously, the collision just now was not with Huang Feng and others. The yacht hit by, and on the surrounding sea, apart from them and Huangfeng''s two yachts, there are no other yachts at all. Therefore, it is impossible to collide with other ships just now. .


    With that said, it was only a collision with something on the bottom of the sea, and he had just driven a yacht and circled Huangfeng and their yacht a few times, nothing happened. Obviously, there was no reef under the sea. Yes, otherwise, I would have encountered it before.


    If you think about it this way, it can only be some creatures on the bottom of the sea. After all, there are still a lot of creatures in the ocean, and there are not a few large ones. It''s just that the shock force was very large when the collision was just now. Obviously it was something that was hit. Big guy.


    "It''s really bad luck." Huo Shao cursed while controlling the balance of the yacht. However, he didn''t take this seriously. His yacht is still very strong, even if there is a big guy who wants to come. It is also difficult to crash his yacht.


    And at this time, the screaming on the deck has never stopped. After all, the impact-like action just now caused the hull to incline in a large arc. It was frightened, but Huo was not the only one, those people , The people who came with him were also frightened.


    "What is noisy, isn''t it all right." Huo Shao scolded.


    "Huo, Shao Huo, what happened just now?" Hearing Huo Shao''s scolding, everyone closed their mouths. However, the panic on their faces has not disappeared. Just now they were all on the deck. , I have been looking at Huang Feng and the others, laughing at them, so they know better than Huo Shao, their yacht had never collided with Huang Feng and their yacht before, and there was nothing around here. Therefore, the panic on their faces at this time is not only because of the sudden tilt of the hull without the slightest preparation, but also because of the unknown danger, they don''t know what is going on with their yacht.


    Of course, they have been watching Huangfeng¡¯s yacht, and they also saw a man on that yacht. He pushed his hand against them, just like a casual push. Could it be that that push can still Directly block the advance of their yacht?Obviously, this is impossible, and no one connects these two things together.


    "Some fish hit the bottom of the sea, it''s okay." Huo Shao said.


    "It turned out to be like this." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It''s good to know what''s going on. The unknown danger is the most scary.


    However, someone immediately said anxiously: "Huo Shao, didn''t you run into a shark?"


    After all, they have seen a lot of movies and news about shark-cannibalism. They also know that this shark is the overlord of the ocean and it is very dangerous. If they do encounter it, it is still very worrying and scary.


    "It''s not a shark, I haven''t heard of any sharks in this area." Huo Shao said.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good." The person who just asked the question said with a sigh of relief.


    "Look at how scared you are, what''s so scary about sharks." A young man beside him smiled.


    "Aren''t you afraid? I just saw you trembling with fright." The person before retorted.


    "I was because the hull was shaking and it didn''t stand firm. If any sharks dare to come, I will let everyone drive away." The young man said.


    "Come on, I don''t want to see those big guys." The man said before.


    And some of the people around have recovered their previous smiles, and seem to have no longer taken the previous things to heart. After all, they trust Huo Shao¡¯s technology and the quality of this yacht. , And for, there are often ships around here, and indeed I have never heard of sharks before.


    On the other hand, Su Yumo and others all saw it. The reason why the yacht next to him was like that was because of Huang Feng¡¯s random push. Huang Feng¡¯s current strength has already been superb, even if it¡¯s just simple. One push, it seemed as if a wall was piled up, and the yacht hit it, naturally the situation just now would happen, and there was no tipping, and they were already lucky.


    "It''s a pity that they didn''t let them fall into the sea." Xie Mengjiao said regretfully.


    "The one who drives the yacht can be considered to have some skills." Huang Feng said. He just saw it really. At the moment the yacht hits, the opponent''s person reacted in a very short time. Otherwise, I am afraid, now Has been tipped over.


    "Desi guy, sooner or later, something happened in the sea." Tang Muxue also said. Obviously, the behavior of Shao Huo and others still made everyone angry.


    At this time, Huo Shao, who had regained control over the balance of the yacht, seemed to want to continue his previous behavior. Huang Feng stepped up and said to them: "Friends on the opposite yacht, is it fun to do this?"


    Huang Feng has already thought about it. If the person on the opposite yacht still has to provoke himself as before, then he will not act as casually as before. The person on that yacht will definitely fall into the sea. .


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Huo Shao hesitated for a moment, and then slowly stopped the yacht, maintaining a posture opposite to Huang Feng and his yacht.


    After Huo Shao stopped the yacht, he also walked onto the deck. Obviously, he wanted to see the person on the opposite yacht.


    "Huo Shao, there are many beautiful women on the yacht opposite." Huo Shao had just arrived on the deck when his friend whispered to him.


    Huo Shao and the others are the second-generation sons of rich and powerful families. This time they went to sea to play, they naturally brought beauties on the yacht. However, when they saw the beauties on Huangfeng yacht, There is still an amazing feeling.

 2221 Chapter 2221

    When Huo Shao heard what his companion said, he subconsciously looked at the yacht next to him. Then, his eyes lit up like light bulbs, and his eyes kept turning on Su Yumo and other women, feeling this It was also beautiful, and that was also beautiful. For the first time, he felt that his eyes were not enough.


    "It''s really beautiful, so many beautiful women are actually on a yacht. The owner of that yacht is really gorgeous." Huo Shao said with emotion in his heart.


    Huo Shao has seen many beautiful women at home and abroad, and even had a lot of sex. However, such stunning women as Su Yumo are very rare, not to mention that Su Yumo and others are all at the same time. It appears that this kind of effect is definitely one plus one greater than two, and the visual impact on people is also very big. Therefore, Huo Shao, who has seen many women, has been a little gaffe.


    Huo Shao¡¯s performance did not escape the eyes of others on the scene. After all, Huo Shao¡¯s expression was too obvious, and his companions were not surprised at Huo Shao¡¯s performance. Before I left China, I was already a well-known horny ghost. After I went abroad, I had played with a lot of women. Therefore, it is normal to see so many beautiful women now with such insurance.


    The women who followed Huo Shao and the others on the yacht are a little dissatisfied at this time. After all, Huo Shao¡¯s current performance is not obviously saying that they are not as good as the women on the opposite side. Admit that the women on the opposite yacht are indeed pretty long, but they still feel angry when they see their companions behave like this.


    "Huo Shao, look at us, aren''t we more prettier than those stinky women?" A woman took the initiative to take Huo Shao''s arm and said, at the same time, she rubbed Huo Shao''s arm with her majesty.


    "That''s right, Huo Shao, aren''t our sisters beautiful? If you are like this, people will be sad." Another woman also came up and said, still looking like weeping, so pitiful, let It is easy for people to develop a desire for protection.


    However, at this time, Huo Shao''s eyes were completely attracted by Su Yumo and the others. Those female companions who were originally pretty in his eyes, at this time, seemed to have become ugly.


    "Get away!" Huo Shao shook off his arm fiercely, and after throwing away the woman holding him, he said to the other party with a look of disgust.


    The woman didn''t seem to think that Huo Shao would do this. She staggered and almost fell. After that, she looked at Huo Shao in disbelief. How could Huo Shao talk sweetly to them before, why did she change her heart so quickly?


    It''s all caused by the foxes on the opposite side!


    Huo Shaoke didn¡¯t have the heart to care about what the women next to him think, what identities these women are, he knows very well, they are all for money, for money, they don¡¯t even need dignity, why should he think so much? What?


    These people were originally invited by a few of them to spend money to accompany them, but in fact, there are many things to accompany, as long as they have money.


    Originally, Shao Huo thought that these women are okay, but now they feel that these women are too ordinary in front of Su Yumo and others. Not only are they inferior to Su Yumo and others in appearance, but In terms of temperament, the difference between the two sides is also a big difference. Su Yumo and others are noble like princesses, while the women around him are like women in the dust. The gap between the two is too big, even compared The gap in appearance is even greater.


    "How could I think they were not bad before? I must have just returned, and I was a little uncomfortable for a while." Huo Shao thought.


    And Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others also noticed Huo Shao¡¯s eyes. After all, Su Yumo and others are too familiar with such eyes. They usually don¡¯t know how many such eyes they encounter. Some of them are very hidden. Well, some are blatant, and this Huo Shao is no different from those people, and even more excessive.


    Huo Shao''s behavior made Su Yumo and the others feel even more disgusted with her. Originally, because of the previous events, they had no good feelings for Huo Shao and others, but now, Huo Shao''s eyes made them even more disgusted.


    "The satyr opposite, what do you look at? I haven''t seen a beautiful woman. Look again, be careful I dig out your eyeballs!" Xie Mengjiao shouted directly at Huo Shao. The look in Huo Shao''s eyes made her very unhappy. Comfortable, as if her body was dirty, she couldn''t wait to dig out Huo Shao''s eyeballs directly.


    Huo Shao was taken aback by Xie Mengjiao''s words. He didn''t expect that Xie Mengjiao''s anger was so big. After that, he reacted. Not only was he not angry, he also showed brighter eyes and said to himself: "Little pepper, I like it."


    "Beauties, meeting is destiny. How about making friends and getting to know each other?" Huo Shao said to Su Yumo and others. As for Huang Feng, at this time, in his eyes, he has become a transparent person. Up.


    "Who wants to be friends with you?" Tang Muxue said.


    "Don''t be so unfeeling. It''s fate to meet in this vast sea. Why don''t you come and sit on my yacht?" Huo Shaosi didn''t care about Tang Muxue''s refusal, chasing a woman, it''s okay to go after a woman. Now, as long as you can get to bed at the end.


    However, just as Huo Shao finished speaking, he suddenly felt that the yacht under his feet was shaking again. Without the slightest preparation, he immediately fell to the ground. The other people on the yacht were also unprepared. , Shaking for a while.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" everyone on the yacht shouted.


    "Did that thing just come again?" someone said.


    However, no one answered him, because others did not know what was going on.


    Moreover, the shaking this time was not as good as before. This time it was shaking several times in a row. Everyone just wanted to stand up, and fell on the deck again. Later, they could only find something nearby. Holding on, I didn''t let go, and didn''t dare to stand up anymore.


    Not enough. The people on this yacht quickly discovered that their yacht was very close to Huangfeng. However, only their yacht was "attacked", and the one next to him was a little bit different. Nothing happened, and they still stopped there quietly. The people on the yacht were all in their spare time, standing there looking at them with a relaxed expression, as if watching the excitement.


    This made Huo Shao and others wonder why the thing in the sea only attacked them instead of attacking the yacht next to them. They still couldn''t figure out why the people on the yacht next to them saw how they are now. Without the slightest expression of worry and fear, are they so sure that things on the bottom of the sea only attack themselves and others, but will not attack them?


    Huo Shao and the others had a lot of doubts in their hearts, but they could only be kept in their hearts, because they couldn''t ask. At this time, they just thought about how to maintain their balance and not be thrown into the sea.


    About five minutes later, the yacht slowly stabilized, but Huo Shao and others, who had suffered a lot, were afraid to stand up for the first time. They were afraid that they would be like before. When I stood up, I was knocked to the ground again, and the bump still hurt.


    "It''s okay?" Someone said tentatively after seeing nothing about the yacht for a long time.


    "It seems to be all right, that guy should have left." The person next to him said uncertainly.


    "It must have left. It must see that it can''t overthrow us, so it will give up. It must be so!" Another said affirmatively.


    Everyone waited for a while, and they were sure it was all right, and then stood up, but even so, they all acted cautiously, fearing that something might happen again.


    Fortunately, everything on the yacht was normal, and there was no more shaking.


    However, Huang Feng and others looked at Huo Shao and others with a smile. Don¡¯t say, the scene just now was Huang Feng¡¯s ghost. Even if it¡¯s not, Huang Feng and the others have nothing to fear. After all, they always Everyone knows how to fly in the air, but it''s really impossible. I just abandon this yacht and fly away directly from the sky.


    Huo Shao tidyed up his somewhat messy clothes, and there was still some lingering fear in his heart. However, when he saw the smiles on the faces of Huang Feng and others, his heart was filled with shame and anger. The embarrassed look was seen by those on the opposite side. They must laugh at themselves in their hearts.


    "The damn beast, why only attack our yacht and not the one next to it?" Huo Shao cursed in his heart, he didn''t even see the instigator of the shadow.


    Obviously, the people on the yacht, including Huo Shao, felt that it was a creature on the seabed that just attacked their yacht, and they still didn''t think about Huang Feng.


    However, they couldn''t figure out why the beast only attacked them and not the yacht next to him.


    "Let''s go." Seeing that there is no excitement to watch, Huang Feng and the others are ready to leave. They have already taught Huo Shao and others. If they are a little self-knowing, they should not continue to struggle.


    It''s a pity that Huang Feng still underestimated his head bewildered by beauty. Although he was still a little frightened about what was just now, when he saw Huang Feng and others want to leave, Huo Shao immediately entered the cab. , Directly controlling the yacht, blocking Huang Feng and the others on the way back, how Huang Feng and his yacht turned, they still followed closely, always blocking the front.


    "What do you want to do?" Huang Feng''s expression became serious.


    Some people really don''t die.

 2222 Chapter 2222

    "I didn''t want to do anything, this sea is not yours, where do I want to open, and what do I want to do?" Huo Shao shouted towards Huang Feng with some effort.


    At this time, the two yachts are both at sea. Although they are very close, they are still some distance apart. In addition, the surrounding is very empty, the sound is easy to diffuse, and at the same time, there seems to be more and more wind around. All make people''s voice smaller.


    Huang Feng has internal strength. As long as he is willing, even if he speaks softly to himself, he can be heard by Huo Shao and others. However, Huo Shao is just an ordinary person. At this time, he wants to let Huang Feng hear his words. , It seemed a bit difficult, and I felt that if Huang Feng couldn¡¯t hear himself, he might feel afraid of him. Therefore, even if it was difficult, Huo Shao tried to increase his voice so that Huang Feng could listen. To my own words.


    "This damn wind hasn''t been there just now. How does it feel that it is getting bigger and bigger now?" Huo Shao cursed in a low voice. If it weren''t for the increasing wind around here, maybe he could save some energy.


    "Really looking for death!" Huang Feng muttered to himself, this Huo Shao''s obvious provocative behavior also made Huang Feng angry, and was about to make another move, so that Huo Shao and the others would suffer a bit and leave by themselves.


    However, just when Huang Feng was about to do it, he suddenly heard Su Yumo''s cry, which was shocked and panicked.


    "Huang Feng, look!"


    Huang Feng looked at Su Yumo, and then subconsciously looked in the direction Su Yumo was pointing with his finger. Then, his face was taken aback, and then his face also showed a shocked expression.


    At this time, the other people on the yacht, under Su Yumo''s signal, also noticed the situation in the distance. Then, everyone seemed to have discussed it, with shocked expressions on their faces.


    "Why? Afraid?" Huo Shao said somewhat proudly.


    Shao Huo did not hear Su Yumo''s voice. After all, Su Yumo did not deliberately use internal force, but Huo Shao saw the expressions on the faces of Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others, and everyone was shocked. The expression changed in Huo Shao''s eyes. Huang Feng and others were suppressed by himself, and they were speechless for a while.


    "It seems that my aura is still very strong." Huo Shao thought triumphantly. He was immersed in his own scenery alone.


    It wasn''t until his companions called him in a frightened tone that they woke him up from narcissism.


    "Huo...Huo Shao...you...look!" One of Huo Shao''s companions said to Huo Shao in a frightened tone. She even shivered constantly because of excessive panic, and she couldn''t even speak coherently when she was nervous and afraid.


    "Look, what do you look at?" Huo Shao was very dissatisfied when he was interrupted by his narcissism, but he still subconsciously looked in the direction of the person''s finger.


    As he watched it, he was still thinking in his heart: "It seems that the people on the boat next to him are also looking in that direction. Could it be that they were stunned by themselves?"


    Huo Shao hadn''t finished thinking about the thoughts in his heart, and then, like everyone else, he was stunned, the expressions on his face were shock, panic, and panic.


    The people on the two yachts, at this time, are looking at the same direction with the same expression, and the people on both sides are standing there straight, looking at the distance, there is no trace of it. Other actions.


    In the distance, a wave 20 to 30 meters high and tens of kilometers wide is sweeping towards everyone here with unmatched momentum. Although the distance is still far away, everyone can clearly feel To the power of the waves, like that, the water wall built by the sea seemed to destroy everything it encountered.


    Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others have encountered many dangerous situations before, whether in reality or in other dimensions. However, as they are now, seeing this power of nature is still the first Once, they also felt in their hearts how small human beings are in front of nature. Therefore, even if they have seen a lot of dangerous scenes, everyone was shocked when they saw the huge waves. Emoji.


    "Hurry up!" Huang Feng was the first to react, and hurriedly called to the slave he had exchanged for and was in charge of the helm. Huang Feng didn''t seem to think that the yacht at his feet could withstand the huge waves. , Maybe as long as a shock, this yacht has to fall apart.


    Moreover, this is because they saw a huge wave. Who knows, are there other waves behind this wave?If you withstand a series of shocks, no matter how strong the yacht is, you have to finish it.


    In fact, without Huang Feng¡¯s order, the slave at the helm had already started the yacht again at the first moment when he saw the waves and headed towards the coast, but they were still a long way from the coast at this time. For a while, it takes some time, but I don¡¯t know if I can get to the shore before the waves arrive.


    On the other side, Huo Shao and others all reacted at this time, screaming and shouting one after another, especially the several accompanying women on the yacht, their voices were louder, and they followed a lot. The princes have gone out to sea, but it was the first time that they had seen such waves. At this time, there was no calmness at all, and they could not wait to plug their wings and fly directly to the shore.


    At this time, they no longer meant to be jealous at all, they only regretted why they were on this yacht.


    And Huo Shao¡¯s friends, although they are all men, do not perform much better than those women. Each of them is frightened and their legs are weak. They are just the kind of rich second generation who eat and wait to die. Such a dangerous scene?Some people even peeed their pants in shock, their faces pale as if they were a dead person.


    "What is the name, shut up!" It''s Huo Shao. After all, he has seen some worlds. When he joined the yacht club in the United States before, he also went out with other members more than once. Hai, I have also seen some scenes. Although those waves are not as big as they are in front of them, they have been experienced personally after all, and they are somewhat emboldened.


    Of course, when he first saw those huge waves, Huo Shao''s performance was not much better than that of other people on this yacht. At that time, he was ridiculed by corporate members.


    Maybe it was Huo Shao¡¯s scolding that worked, or maybe because his screams would noisy Huo Shao and affect his operation. Anyway, everyone on the yacht slowly calmed down. Of course, his face and body wanted Returning to normal is not something they can do in a short time.


    "Huo Shao, let''s go quickly. If we don''t go, it will be too late." Someone yelled to Huo Shao in a panic.


    "Yeah, yeah, Huo Shao, hurry back to the shore, this sea is too dangerous, that huge wave is coming, it will kill people." Another person also said.


    At this time, the others were all talking to Huo Shao babbledly, anyway, the meaning was the same, they all wanted Huo Shao to sail and get back to the shore quickly.


    "Shut up all to me!" Huo Shao scolded again: "With me, nothing will happen. If anyone yells again, I will throw him into the sea."


    Huo Shao yelled again, making other people no longer dared to talk nonsense. They were really afraid. Huo Shao threw them into the sea. After all, when people were overly nervous, they could do everything.


    Huo Shao looked at Huangfeng''s yacht, which was already going away quickly, and then at the huge waves that were getting closer and closer, a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind, and once this idea came out, There is no way to stop it.


    Just do it!


    After making a decision in his heart, Huo Shao also hurriedly started his own yacht. After seeing Huo Shao''s actions, the others on the boat were also greatly relieved. Now they can only look forward to it. Huo Shao''s skills are really awesome. They can return to the shore before the huge wave hits. Only then can they be able to stay out of danger.


    However, these people soon discovered that the situation was not right, because they saw Huo Shao controlling the yacht, and seemed to be heading towards the yacht in front. Although the yacht was also heading towards the shore, they If you chase that yacht, you are also heading towards the shore. However, the sea is so wide that there is absolutely no need to follow the yacht in front of you. This does not affect your speed. What should I do if the yacht crashes?


    However, now everyone dare not ask more. Huo Shao is engrossing in driving the yacht. They are not good to disturb him. What''s more, they are just guessing. Maybe Huo Shao will control the yacht to another route later. , They are also leaving on the shore of the net now.


    "I didn''t expect that the wind and waves mentioned in the previous broadcast would be so big." Su Yumo said with some emotion as he looked at the huge waves behind.


    "Yes, this is the first time I have seen such a big wave in reality. This wave looks unusual, and I don''t know if it will cause harm to those people on the coast when it reaches the shore." Tang Muxue Said.


    "People on the shore, at this time, should have received the news, after all, there were not only one or two ships on the sea before." Li Bingyun said.


    Everyone has reacted at this time, and they are all back to normal. They are not ordinary people after all. They have seen all kinds of big scenes. Hundreds of thousands of people have seen the war with their own eyes. They even participated in it. For them, this scene is not too big. The reason why they were shocked before was completely because they didn¡¯t have any preparations in their minds. They didn¡¯t expect to see such a big wave in reality. They were really scared. not much.

 2223 Chapter 2223 Shao Huos Purpose

    Huang Feng and the others were on the radio before, and they learned that a storm was about to come, so they returned to the voyage ahead of time, but they did not expect that the storm would come so fast, and it was still so fierce. He would look like he was suppressed, it had nothing to do with Huo Shao.


    Originally, Huang Feng and the others were completely able to return to the shore before the storm came. It was just that after the incident of Huo Shao and the others, the two sides entangled for a period of time and wasted a period of time, which made it seem that there was some time. not enough.


    Of course, Huang Feng and others had never thought that this storm would come so quickly.


    "The weather on the sea really changes when it changes." Huang Feng also said.


    Before, when they first went out to sea, the sun was shining, and the weather was cloudless. It took less than half a day, and the wind and clouds suddenly changed. There were violent storms and huge waves. Sure enough, they all said the sea. It¡¯s very dangerous, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. In such a windy and heavy environment, the probability of an accident is very high. Even modern ships cannot say that they can be 100% safe, let alone the past. There are ships, so there will be so many sunken ships on the bottom of the sea.


    Of course, apart from the shock at the beginning, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others didn¡¯t feel much fear in their hearts. They were even more unlikely to be like Huo Shao¡¯s friends, shaking all over, even urinating their pants. They all have the ability and hole cards. Even if the yacht can''t run the huge waves, they can still fly with swords. Although the huge waves are 20 to 30 meters high, they can fly to higher places. Go, then naturally there is no need to be affected by the waves.


    It is precisely because of the presence of such a hole card that everyone is not panicked.


    "Hey, look, the yacht behind is getting closer and closer to us." At this time, Tan Ying pointed to the yacht behind Huo Shao and the others and said, "It seems to be coming towards us."


    "Should not be, this is the direction of returning to the shore after all, they may just want to return to the shore." Zhang Ziyu said, kind-hearted, she did not think badly about Huo Shao and others.


    "I think they are here for us. These bastards have always thought of stopping us before." Xie Mengjiao said viciously. She didn''t have the slightest affection for Huo Shao and others, and naturally she would not use kindness. Think about the purpose of the other party.


    "It shouldn''t be the case, the huge wave is coming, do they still want to entangle us? They are dead." Li Bingyun said with some uncertainty.


    In the face of such a huge wave, although they are not afraid, ordinary people will definitely feel scared and nervous when they see it. The first thing that comes to mind is definitely that it is important to escape first. How can they waste time doing it at this time? Some meaningless things.


    In the eyes of everyone, this kind of grudge against each other is indeed a very boring thing. Even the people on the yacht behind, no matter how stupid they are, they should know that there is a priority. There must be no grudge at this time. Life-saving matters are important. Even if they still want to pester themselves and others, they should wait until they get back on the shore.


    "Who knows, maybe, those people are pig brains, no, they are stupid than pig brains!" Xie Mengjiao said.


    Of course, in Xie Mengjiao''s heart, he did not think that the people on the yacht behind would be entangled with herself and others at this time. As long as they are not fools, they should know that the situation is very dangerous at this time, and every second delay Zhong, there is one more second of danger, especially those who are rich, they cherish their lives and will not be stupid in matters concerning their lives.


    Therefore, the reason Xie Mengjiao said that just now was just an angry remark. She still didn''t believe that the people behind would be so stupid.


    "Maybe, what Mengyao said may be right." When all the women felt that the people on the yacht behind would not be foolish and waste precious time here, Huang Feng expressed different opinions. He stared at the yacht behind, as if thinking about the other party''s real purpose.


    "What do you mean? Are they really fools?" Xie Mengjiao said in disbelief.


    "Is it a fool, I don''t know, but I know, those people behind don''t seem to want us to go ashore easily." Huang Feng said.


    Although the slave that Huang Feng exchanged has a high level of operating yachts, it can maintain sufficient stability even in the process of fast forwarding. However, as time goes by, the yacht behind is far away from them. But it is getting closer and closer. This is not only a technological gap, but also a gap in yacht performance.


    It¡¯s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice. Although the slave Huang Feng exchanged has a high level of operating yachts, at least, it must be higher than Huo Shao from a yacht club. However, the performance of the yachts of the two sides is somewhat different, Huang Feng After all, their yachts are rented. Although they are luxurious in appearance, they are inferior to Huo Shao''s yachts in terms of performance. After all, Huang Feng and their yachts are usually rented to guests, and the performance is not too great. Important, luxurious appearance is fine.


    And Huo Shao¡¯s yacht, when he was in the United States, had undergone some transformations. It was not that he wanted to remodel, but that those who joined the yacht club had remodeled some. He naturally wanted to follow the trend, but he didn¡¯t. I thought that it worked today.


    Therefore, although Huo Shao¡¯s technology is not as good as that of the slave that Huang Feng exchanged, but because of the gap in yacht performance, the distance between the two parties is getting closer, even if the distance between the two parties is getting closer and closer. , The yacht behind did not mean to change direction.


    Obviously, they really came for themselves and others, although this behavior seemed silly to Huang Feng and others.


    Of course Huo Shao was not a fool, but he himself didn''t think he was a fool. He did come for the yacht of Huang Feng and others, and he did it for his purpose.


    This Huo Shao was originally a hungry ghost and played with a lot of women, but now, he has been attracted by Su Yumo and other beauties. He has seen a lot of beauties before, and he has played with a lot of beauties, but, and Su Yumo and others have no way to compare. What''s more, Su Yumo and others are not alone, but there are more than a dozen beautiful women together. As a hungry ghost, Huo Shao is naturally Be tempted.


    And once he was tempted, he also had other thoughts.


    Huo Shao didn¡¯t know Su Yumo and others, or even Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng had been in the limelight recently, he even appeared in the news more than once because of film and automobile companies. However, Huo Shao I had always been in the United States before, and did not pay much attention to domestic news. Naturally, there are very few reports on Huang Feng in the United States. This unlearned Huo Shao naturally has never heard of Huang. Peak.


    Therefore, Huo Shao did not recognize the identities of Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others. In his opinion, Huang Feng is just an ordinary rich man, and Su Yumo is his lover.


    Because Shao Huo had been in contact with many accompany girls before, he did not feel the familiar breath in Su Yumo and others, so he did not think that Su Yumo and others were paid by Huang Feng. It''s his woman.


    And now, Huo Shao was thinking about Su Yumo and others, and he was still out of control, so he wanted to find a way to get Su Yumo and others.


    At first, he had some clues. After all, he didn¡¯t know Huang Feng and others. Once he went ashore and Huang Feng and others left, he couldn¡¯t find them even if he wanted to find them. He didn¡¯t have the ability to be able to spread across the country. Find a few people quickly.


    Therefore, he thought of a way before, is to provoke Huang Feng and others, it is best to let Huang Feng take action, in that case, he may have the means to clean up Huang Feng, and at the same time, he can learn Huang Feng and their identities.


    However, the sudden arrival of the storm interrupted his plan. However, Huo Shao, who was unwilling to give up, thought of another method, and this method was more vicious, but it was also more once and for all.


    That would kill Huang Feng!


    Of course, Shao Huo wouldn''t do it by himself. In that case, he would go to court. Who knows who is behind Huang Feng?It''s not good if you get into trouble for yourself.


    However, Huo Shao thought of "borrowing a knife to kill", and this "knife" was the huge wave behind.


    Huo Shao¡¯s plan is simple, that is, he uses his own yacht to force Huangfeng¡¯s yacht to stop, and then prevents the other party from leaving quickly. In this way, both parties will be attacked by the huge waves behind, and Huo Shao is right. He is very confident in his driving skills, and he is also very confident in the yacht he has modified. He is confident that he will be able to leave the huge waves alive.


    However, it is obviously impossible for Huang Feng and others. At that time, their yacht will definitely be overturned, and Huang Feng and others will fall into the sea. When the time comes, they can save those beautiful women first. Of course, the man is also The only thing to save is that he will put it at the end and delay for some time. In this case, the man will basically die in this storm. Then, Huo Shao¡¯s goal will be achieved, killing the man. Yes, it''s not doing it by himself. At the same time, he saved those women. Those women will be grateful to him. It is not too difficult for him to use some methods at that time to get those women hands on.


    Everything was planned well. Looking at the yacht getting closer and closer, Huo Shao''s face not only showed no tension, but also showed a triumphant expression, as if he had used the waves to kill Huang Feng and finally embraced the beauty. .

 2224 Chapter 2224

    "Huo Shao, turn a corner, I''m going to hit it!" The people on Huo Shao''s yacht wanted to remain silent. One was that they were afraid of Huo Shao in their hearts. In addition, they didn''t want to disturb Huo Shao''s driving. After all, the danger is right in front of them, and for every second they are delayed, they will have one more second of danger.


    However, at this time, they had to speak, because their yacht was getting closer and closer to the yacht in front, and they were about to hit it, but Huo Shao still didn''t mean to turn, and everyone was afraid. Up.


    The huge waves behind them came quickly, and they were getting closer and closer. At this time, if there was a collision and the yacht overturned, they would basically not have the huge waves behind them. It''s possible to survive. Faced with this situation, how could they not worry about it? Therefore, at this time, they didn''t care about the awe of Huo Shao, and they didn''t care about whether it would delay Huo Shao''s sailing.


    "It''s going to hit, it''s really going to hit." Another person shouted in a rather sharp voice.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! , Almost unable to stand up.


    "Shut up to me! I know what I''m doing!" Huo Shao yelled mercilessly. At this time, he was full of ideas about how to get Su Yumo and others. He has long been unable to listen to others. Comments.


    "Mine! It''s all mine! Beauties, come in my arms!" Huo Shao looked at the many beauties on the deck of the yacht not far in front, with a hot light in his eyes.


    It¡¯s just that Huo Shao¡¯s friends did not listen to him so much this time. Huo Shao¡¯s status and status are higher than them. They usually give way, holding Huo Shao. There is no problem. They are also willing to do so. do.


    However, the situation is different now. It is not the usual. They are now facing the threat of death. In front of their own lives, other things are not that important, and they can no longer fear Huo Shao. , Everything is most important to your own life.


    "You know what a shit! You idiot, you will kill us like this!" Someone said unceremoniously towards Huo Shao. If this is the case, they usually dare not say to Huo Shao, at most it is arranged in their hearts Huo Shao said a few words, absolutely dare not say it directly.


    However, in this situation, naturally there are not so many scruples.


    "Asshole, get out of here, let me drive away!" Some people even wanted to grab the control of this yacht from Huo Shao''s hands. They didn''t want to watch themselves die here.


    "You bastards, wait for Lao Tzu to see how Lao Tzu will clean up you after you get ashore!" Huo Shao didn''t expect that these people who are usually obedient like dogs in front of him, at this time, actually came out to resist themselves, not only If he didn''t listen to his own words, he even scolded himself, and even had to do something to himself. This made Huo Shao, who had always been very self-confident, furious, thinking in his heart that after landing, he would never let these "friends" go easily.


    Seeing that someone really wanted to come over and grab the rudder in his hand, Huo Shao accelerated again while being angry. They were already very close to Huang Feng and their yacht at this time. This acceleration suddenly Then the last distance was reduced to zero.


    "bump!"


    The two yachts collided together without accident. In fact, the operating level of the slave exchanged by Huang Feng, even if the yacht''s performance is not as good as that of Huo Shao, can still fight Huo Shao for a while. It would not have been so easy to be hit by Huo Shaojii.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t let her do that. He wanted to see what the people on the yacht behind him wanted to do.


    The collision of the yacht did not exceed Huang Feng and others¡¯ expectations. Although at the moment of the collision, the yacht¡¯s hull shook and tilted, but Huang Feng and others standing on the yacht had their feet steady. Standing steadily on the deck, there was no movement of their bodies, not to mention a fall. They had a deep cultivation base, and their skills in the bottom plate were still very solid. Such shaking would not make them lose their balance.


    Huang Feng and the others were able to stand upright easily, but Huo Shao and the people on board couldn''t do this. Although it was Huo Shao who had been prepared in his heart, the whole person was staggered because of the collision of the hull. Yes, if it weren''t for the rudder wheel in his hand, I''m afraid he would have fallen to the ground a long time ago. Even so, he would also be in a panic.


    The other people on Huo Shao¡¯s yacht were in a much worse situation than Huo Shao. All of them fell to the ground, especially the one who wanted to enter the cockpit and snatch Huo Shao¡¯s steering wheel. When he hit the door frame next to him, he broke his forehead and saw blood.


    "Ah! You idiot! Will you sail a boat!" The man screamed, and yelled at Huo Shao unceremoniously.


    "You bastard, you want to die, don''t blackmail us." The people on the deck, the situation will not be much better than this person, but they are on the deck, watching the yacht at their feet, and The yacht in front collided.


    What makes everyone more angry is that because of the collision of the two yachts, the speed of the two yachts slowed down, and they also deviated from the original course. What will happen to the people on the yacht in front, these people will not think about it. However, their own yacht has also been affected, the speed has slowed down, and the huge waves behind are getting closer and closer, so why don''t they worry about it.


    When their lives are threatened, they can''t take care of too much. Naturally, Huo Shao, who caused all this, will be sprayed with blood.


    Although he was very angry with the attitude of the running dogs next to him, Huo Shao knew that it was not time to care about these things, and he had finally caught up with the yacht in front of him, so he couldn''t just give up.


    As a result, Huo Shao seemed to have not heard these people''s words, and again controlled the speed of the yacht, circled around Huang Feng and their yacht, and then went around in front of Huang Feng and his yacht, blocking Huang Feng and his yacht. The way to go.


    Huang Feng and the others didn¡¯t want to care about these people. Although they weren¡¯t afraid of the wind and waves behind them, they didn¡¯t want to abandon the boat and run away. In that case, it would be trivial to compensate the yacht. Explain how they were rescued. It will be a little troublesome, so they don''t want to abandon the ship as a last resort.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and others did not want to waste time with Huo Shao and the others. It was just that Huang Feng and the others did not expect that they did not want to continue entangled in this matter, but the other party was reluctant, not only driving the yacht to hit him. Waiting for people, they still went around in front of them, blocking their way. In this way, if they don¡¯t want to collide, they can only go around, and that will inevitably affect the speed of the yacht. After all, when turning, the speed Don''t go too fast, otherwise there is a danger of tipping over.


    However, what Huang Feng and the others didn¡¯t expect was that in which direction they were heading, Huo Shao¡¯s yacht would also be heading in that direction, just blocking their path. In this way, Huang Feng and the others couldn¡¯t be faster. stand up.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Huang Feng and the others had such thoughts in their hearts.


    After this series of delays, the huge waves behind are getting closer and closer to them and will soon catch up. If a normal person, shouldn''t it be important to escape now?Is there anything I can¡¯t wait to do after it¡¯s safe?Must waste time here?


    Besides, the two parties didn''t know each other in the first place, and it was impossible to have any deep hatred. The people in the yacht in front, what are they doing now?


    It is not only Huang Feng and the others who have such doubts. The people in the yacht in front, except for Huo Shao, do not know what he wants to do. What does it mean to block people here without running away at this time?


    "The surname Huo, what do you mean? Really want to think about it? Hurry up and get off, I''ll drive." Someone couldn''t help but said to Huo Shao. It was the young man who was injured before. He wanted to snatch Huo Shao again. The rudder in his hand, because he really didn''t want to die here.


    "Go away! You don''t need to take care of my business, I''ll open it to you, will you do it?" Huo Shao said unceremoniously.


    The young man moved for a while, slightly embarrassed, and then blushed and said: "What''s the difficulty, isn''t it just like driving a car? Don''t think that you are too great."


    In fact, Huo Shao can¡¯t be regarded as the top domestic elder brother. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t miss Huang Feng, Su Yumo, Tang Muxue and others, and the young people who followed him are more than him. It''s not as good as it is naturally even more unlikely to be a super rich second-generation. Therefore, it is okay to drive a car at ordinary times. If it is to say to drive a yacht, it is really untouched.


    However, at this time, even if they didn¡¯t drive in the usual way, they didn¡¯t want to let Huo Shao continue to drive. If they let him drive again, maybe they would all die here. Moreover, they saw that Huo Shao¡¯s yacht seemed easy. Yes, even if they were to open it, it shouldn''t be too difficult.


    "Huh." Huo Shao snorted coldly, and said: "Get out of the way, don''t disturb me doing things, otherwise, wait until I get back on the shore and see how I can clean you up."


    Hearing what Huo Shao said, everyone was a little hot-headed and calmed a little bit. Indeed, if they could all go ashore safely, they would definitely be retaliated against Huo Shao. But I know that Shao Huo is not a good man.

 2225 Chapter 2225 Reaching an Agreement

    These people now want to go ashore safely, and they dare not directly kill Huo Shao here. In that case, they will be retaliated by the Huo family, and the end will be even worse. They cannot kill Huo Shao. Then Huo Shao was bound to follow them ashore, so they still couldn''t escape Huo Shao''s revenge.


    After thinking about this, everyone''s heads became more and more calm, and their hearts were also regretting their impulsive behavior. However, even so, they were still worried about their lives.


    "Did you figure it out?" Huo Shao was driving the yacht to block Huang Feng and his yacht''s path, while coldly looking at the others around him.


    "Um, Huo Shao, we had some impulses just now." Someone said slightly embarrassed: "However, we are also thinking about Huo Shao. The huge wave behind is coming. Once we rush over, we may all die here. It¡¯s okay for us to die, Huo Shao, you can¡¯t do anything, right? So, we just want to get ashore as soon as possible."


    "Yes, yes, we are all for Huo Shao''s sake." Others also echoed.


    "Huh, it''s best to be like this." Huo Shao snorted coldly, but he also knew that now is not the time for infighting, if they really push these people in a hurry, and they can''t see the hope of survival, what''s the matter with them? It is possible to do it, and now I can calm them down, but it is difficult to guarantee that they will not behave crazy.


    Therefore, even if he didn''t believe these people in his heart, Huo Shao didn''t reveal the virtues of these people face to face. He knew in his heart the virtues of these people, as if these people knew him, so he only regarded these people as farting.


    Of course, in order to relieve the nervousness of these people and prevent them from doing too impulsive behavior, Huo Shao calmed down a bit and said to everyone: "Don''t worry, what I am doing, I know in my heart. The huge waves in the back are big, but my yacht has been modified and there is absolutely no problem with its quality. Moreover, when I joined a yacht club abroad, I also encountered strong winds and waves. Isn''t it all right?"


    Huo Shao had encountered some waves before, but it was definitely not the big one now, like the huge waves behind them. It was also the first time he saw him. It was just that he had played yachts abroad and had some experience. After going through some dangerous situations, he is very confident in his technique, and he will definitely not have any problems facing such a huge wave.


    In fact, the big waves that Huo Shao had seen before were really insignificant compared to the one behind him, but he was blindly confident in himself.


    The people on the yacht are still not at ease. After all, the huge wave behind them is very dangerous to watch, and their yacht looks quite big, but in front of the huge wave, they are as weak as the little ants. They are really He doesn''t have much confidence in this yacht, even if it is really modified like Huo Shao said, it doesn''t seem to be enough to see in front of this huge wave.


    However, even though they are worried, they have no good way. At this time, they can only choose to believe in Huo Shao. If they are allowed to drive this yacht, their skills will definitely be inferior to Huo Shao. This huge wave, that''s all a problem, don''t have the huge wave come, they turned the yacht over.


    "Huo Shao also joined the yacht club in the United States. There is definitely no problem with his ability. He will definitely be able to take us away alive, um, surely." Everyone comforted themselves in their hearts.


    While praying in their hearts that Huo Shao could take them away safely, they also flattered Huo Shao a few words, the appearance of a running dog, as if they weren''t the Huo Shao they had scolded before.


    Shao Huo, who was still a bit angry, soon smiled with flattery, as if he had forgotten what had happened before.


    Seeing that Huo Shao''s mood seemed to be getting better, someone tentatively asked, "Huo Shao, why don''t we get ashore as soon as possible and are spending time with those people here? Of course, I don''t believe in Huo Shao''s technology. It''s pure curiosity, curiosity."


    Huo Shao''s mood at this time is indeed quite good. Obviously, he is a person who likes to be flattered, so he doesn''t mind revealing something with his formation friends at this time.


    "You said, how about the woman on that yacht?" Huo Shao asked.


    "Beautiful, it''s so beautiful, I have played with so many women, and I have never seen such a beautiful woman, and there is more than one." said one of them.


    "Yes, they are really beautiful. I played a third-line star before, and I thought it was pretty at the time. Now I compare it with the woman on that yacht and I feel like nothing." Another person also said.


    "Those women are indeed beautiful, especially a few of them. The long ones are more like celebrities. No, they are more beautiful than celebrities." Another person said.


    It is said that things gather people into groups, Huo Shao himself is a hungry ghost in sex, and his friends, friends, are not much better. They are all the same, even now they are still facing danger, but when it comes to When they were women, these people were all excited and their eyes were bright.


    And one of them seems to have recognized Li Bingyun, Zhu Xiyu and others. After all, they are originally lustful, and naturally pay more attention to those beautiful female stars. What''s more, Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu are now in full swing. , It¡¯s not surprising to know them.


    It¡¯s just that there is some distance between the two yachts after all, and the person doesn¡¯t see it very clearly. Moreover, seeing Li Bingyun and Zhu Xiyu seem to be very close to the man on the yacht, he also felt that it could not be those two. It''s just a bit similar in length.


    "If you were to have one of them, what would you think?" Huo Shao said proudly.


    "Owning one? That makes people lose three years of life, I am willing."


    "Yes, if I can get on with them, I have to wake up from a dream."


    "It''s not possible. They don''t seem to be here to accompany them. They shouldn''t be the same with those on the boat."


    Hearing Huo Shao¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes brightened. It¡¯s just that they played with a lot of women, and you can see that the temperament of Su Yumo and others is definitely not comparable to those of the people on board, so definitely not. There is little to accompany to play, if it is to accompany, it is easy to do it, just spend money directly, just like the few on their yacht, not only spent some money, they all followed happily.


    However, if a lot of accompany to play, then it will be a little troublesome.


    "How about you being stupid." Huo Shao said: "What is the environment now? Life is in danger at any time? Of course, we won''t have it. After all, I am here, but the people on the yacht behind us, But there is no guarantee. When the big wave comes, their yacht will definitely be overturned. At that time, we have saved those beauties, and they are not grateful to us? Use some more methods to worry about them. Go to bed?"


    Hearing Huo Shao''s words, everyone''s eyes brightened, and they kept saying: "Gao, Huo Shao still has the skills and ideas."


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think about it? If they were saved, they would agree with their bodies, it''s not impossible."


    "Do you have Huo Shao smart? What Huo Shao can think of is also what you can think of? Huo Shaoniu B!"


    "Then, what about the man on that yacht? I''m angry when I see him, such an ordinary guy is surrounded by so many beauties, fuck, envy me to death."


    "Yes, I think that person is just a poor dick, maybe the yacht is rented, just cheating those women."


    When these people saw Huang Feng hugging so many beauties before, they were already jealous. Now, after hearing Huo Shao¡¯s method, they thought that they could kiss Fangze for those beauties. As it was in his own pocket, he naturally disliked Huang Feng even more.


    "That man? Haha." Huo Shao showed a sinister expression on his face and said, "The situation is so dangerous, we can''t risk our lives to save people? After saving those beautiful women, we will leave and let him The sea fends and perishes, even if someone asks, it¡¯s none of our business, it¡¯s caused by the huge wave, it has nothing to do with us, if we delay, we might die here, so we can only give up painfully Rescue him."


    "High, really high!"


    "Huo Shao, my admiration for you is like this sea water, endless!"


    "It''s great, without the man who got in the way, it''s even easier for us to get those beauties into bed."


    After hearing what Huo Shao said, everyone was overjoyed. According to what Huo Shao said, not only could they get rid of a "rival in love", but they didn''t have to get into any trouble. After all, in dangerous situations, everyone protects themselves. Yes, no one can demand oneself and others, must save people?


    In this way, Huang Feng was removed. As for his death, it is not something that he and others should care about.


    "Well, now you know why I did this? Now, do you want me to speed up to leave?" Huo Shao said proudly.


    "No, no, no need to speed up, that''s pretty good."


    "That is, block their way and prevent them from leaving, we just wait for the hero to save the beauty."


    "Haha, after I get those beauties, I must fight for three days and three nights!"


    Huo Shao''s friends and friends, at this time, they didn''t ask Huo Shao to leave immediately. In that case, wouldn''t he be able to kiss those women Fangze?


    As for the safety of himself and others, with Huo Shao there, it must be no problem.


    At this time, they once again trusted Huo Shao.

 2226 Chapter 2226

    When Huo Shao¡¯s friends, friends and friends, were thinking about how to get Su Yumo and the others into their hands, Huang Feng and others on the yacht behind still couldn¡¯t understand what the people in the yacht in front really wanted What to do.


    "Why are they doing this?" Everyone had such doubts in their hearts.


    To say that the yacht in front was not intentional, it is obviously impossible. After all, Huang Feng and his yacht have changed several directions, but as long as they change direction, the yacht in front will also change direction. Anyway, Will always block their way forward and prevent them from speeding up to leave.


    What made Huang Feng and the others puzzled was that although this would make them unable to accelerate, the yacht in front also couldn''t speed up and leave. After all, they had to keep in front of themselves and others.


    And the huge wave in the back doesn''t recognize people. When the time comes, he and others will be swallowed by the huge wave, and the people in the yacht in front can''t be spared. They will also be swallowed by the huge wave.


    And the others still have hole cards in their hands, so I don¡¯t worry too much. However, the people on the yacht in front are all ordinary people. They don¡¯t have any hole cards and don¡¯t know how to fly with swords. At that time, once it is swallowed by a huge wave, it will be very dangerous.


    At the same time, Huang Feng, who has a keen sense of smell, has already felt a dangerous aura from the huge wave not far behind him. Even if he is facing such a huge wave, he also feels some pressure, let alone those. Ordinary people, so once they are swallowed by the huge waves, the people on the yacht in front will be very dangerous.


    He and the others on the yacht in front have no grievances and no grudges. They shouldn''t have to risk their lives and be angry with them and others.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and others really can''t figure out the purpose of those people in front of it.


    Obviously, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others did not realize that some people lose the ability to think in front of beauty. They can do everything for the sake of beautiful women, and Huo Shao is a very good person. People with confidence, therefore, will make such a decision.


    "Then, what shall we do now?" Xie Mengjiao asked hesitantly.


    Although Xie Mengjiao has always wanted to severely teach the people on the yacht in front of her, she, including the other women, are the same as Huang Feng. In reality, she is very restrictive in her behavior and can not kill people. Will never kill.


    Although the behavior on the previous yacht was a bit excessive, in the hearts of Xie Mengjiao and others, they really couldn''t reach the point where they must be killed. None of them like to kill innocent people indiscriminately. Therefore, at this time, Xie Mengjiao will Feeling a little embarrassed.


    Of course they can directly kill all the people on the yacht in front. In that case, no one will stop them. This is the easiest and most direct way. However, Xie Mengjiao and others cannot make that determination. , After all, in their consciousness, they still have the last hole card, and they will have nothing to do with others. In this way, the behavior of the people in front, although hateful, does not threaten them and others. It¡¯s just a little more troublesome, it¡¯s really not easy to decide to kill those people.


    Of course, if the behavior of those people at this time threatened the safety of everyone, then Xie Mengjiao and others would not be polite with them.


    And if you don''t kill the people on the yacht in front, those people are estimated to be like they are now, blocking them from moving forward, and they will be swallowed by the huge waves behind.


    Huang Feng looked at the yacht in front of him and the others. For a while, it was a bit difficult to handle. Of course, he could kill them, or overturn the yacht with one palm. Everyone on a yacht will fall into the sea. At that time, they will also die under the attack of the huge waves behind. Although they are not killed by their own hands, they have a lot to do with themselves.


    Although Huang Feng was also very upset with the behavior of those people, he didn''t want to actually kill people directly.


    "I think, maybe we don''t need to be so embarrassed, look at the back." Su Yumo said to everyone.


    Everyone looked back. It turned out that the huge wave behind them was higher and wider, and the speed seemed to be faster. They were blocked by the yacht in front, and their speed dropped. At this time, the huge wave behind them The waves are not far away from them. In the current situation, even if they take away the yacht in front of them and they move forward at full speed, it is basically impossible to return to the shore before the waves arrive, and they are bound to be behind them. The huge wave caught up and swallowed it.


    "If this is the case, let''s prepare early." Huang Feng said as he looked at the giant wave. Although the giant wave is already in front of him, Huang Feng is not in the slightest panic. With the storage box, he has enough. Confidence, not to mention, with their current ability, even if they don''t make any exchange, they can ensure safety.


    "Shall we fly directly?" Xie Mengjiao said with some interest.


    In other spaces, especially the cultivation space, they can fly freely with swords. However, after returning to reality, they have never done so again. It is not that they don''t want to, but they are afraid of being given by others. Seeing that it has caused unnecessary trouble, you must know that there are many people around them staring at them. Once there is any situation, they will soon be known by other forces.


    If people from other forces know that they can fly with swords, they will definitely pay more attention to them. They may use more and more intense methods. At that time, even if there is a storage box, they can''t guarantee He and others are absolutely safe. After all, they are still mortals, and they are not yet out of the world. If a bullet hits the head, they will die.


    Therefore, after everyone returned to reality, they all appeared very low-key, trying not to reveal too much in public. Don''t hold back for a while, Xie Mengjiao really wanted to try Yujian flying again.


    And flying with the sword was obviously the best way for them at the moment. As long as the flying altitude exceeded the height of the huge wave, they would be safe.


    "No." Who knows, after Huang Feng thought for a while, he shook his head and rejected Xie Mengjiao''s proposal. Originally, Huang Feng had the same idea, but after thinking of something, he felt that he would fly with the sword. , Is not insurance.


    "Why not?" Xie Mengjiao asked. She still feels somewhat regretful that she can''t fly with the sword again, but she also knows that since Huang Feng said so, it must have his reason.


    "If something like this is happening now, it''s like a tsunami. People on the land will definitely respond. He should send a helicopter to look, search, and rescue some people who haven''t escaped in time. They will also fly in the air when they meet us. It''s not easy to explain." Huang Feng said.


    Speaking of this, Huang Feng looked at the yacht in front of him and said: "Moreover, there is a yacht ahead with a lot of people on it. Although they will be swallowed by the huge waves, it is not necessarily true. All will be dead. Once we fly with the sword, the people on that yacht will definitely see it. When that happens, the secret will also not be kept."


    Su Yumo and the others nodded. It is true. It is on the sea, and the surrounding area is very empty. There is no obstruction. As long as they fly up, the people below can easily see it. They don¡¯t think that the front After seeing the people in the yacht, they will keep secrets for them.


    What''s more, I believe that those who have been paying attention to and monitoring them should know about their holiday here. Maybe they have already sent people to the shore. Once they fly back to the shore, it will be easy. Seen by those people.


    "Then what should we do? Stay on this yacht all the time? This yacht can withstand such a big wind and waves? It''s all because of the bastards in front. I don''t know what nerves are going on and keep blocking us." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Of course you can''t stay on this yacht forever." Huang Feng said: "Although I have not experienced the power of this kind of wind and waves before, I feel that its power is absolutely huge, and our yacht is absolutely unbearable. Yes, once the storm hits, this yacht will definitely sink."


    When the cultivation base is increased to a certain height, he can perceive the danger in advance. Huang Feng is like this at this time. Although he has never experienced such a big wind and waves before, he rarely comes to the beach. They can still clearly feel the power of the huge waves, and such power is definitely not something the yacht under their feet can bear.


    Therefore, it is impossible for them to stay on this yacht forever, even if they are willing, they cannot do it.


    "Then what should I do?" Tan Ying asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, Huang Feng must have a way, right." Su Yumo put his arm around Tan Ying''s shoulder and comforted, and the last sentence was addressed to Huang Feng.


    "Of course there is a way." Huang Feng said with a smile, "Actually, I have everything ready. Originally, even if there was no such thing as the present thing, I also prepared this thing, just for our treasure hunt. "


    "What is said so mysterious and mysterious." Tang Muxue asked.


    "It''s them." Huang Feng said with a small, milky white bead.


    "What is this?" Zhang Ziyu asked curiously, taking the bead from Huang Feng''s hand.


    "Avoid water droplets." Huang Feng said: "As long as we hold it in our mouths, we can move easily in the water without being affected by the surrounding water, just like those fish."

 2227 Chapter 2227 The Big Wave Finally Comes

    The milky white beads that Huang Feng took out were indeed water-repellent beads, even more powerful than the water-repellent beads in previous novels and TV.


    As long as you hold this small bead in your mouth, people can move freely in the water, even if they can¡¯t swim, it has nothing to do with them. They can exist freely in water, just like on land. There is no problem at all when you open your eyes. In addition, people like them all have the cultivation base themselves, and if they act on the bottom of the sea, there is no problem at all.


    Originally, Huang Feng did not expect to encounter such a thing as a giant wave, nor did he expect that there would be people like fools who would actually block their way. He prepared this thing before, just to find among those little guys. After the shipwreck under the sea, they can dive into the sea to search for it. After all, they don¡¯t have professional equipment, and he can¡¯t operate even if the equipment is exchanged. Moreover, the equipment is quite big. If their equipment is on the sea If you do something, it is easy to be discovered.


    Therefore, from the very beginning, Huang Feng did not think about using any large-scale professional equipment to salvage the sunken ships on the bottom of the sea. Moreover, they didn''t come for their belongings. They just thought it was interesting and wanted to see the sunken ships. It''s just what, so after these little beads, everything is not a problem, and this thing is very small, as long as it is put in the mouth, it will not affect their actions.


    "Just keep it in your mouth?" Xie Mengjiao also picked up the beads and said.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already taken out a few more, one for everyone around him, and then he himself first put the beads in his mouth and said, "That''s it, it''s easy."


    Several other women also held the beads in their mouths one after another, in a strange way.


    However, although everyone dared to hold the beads in their mouths, they did not immediately jump into the sea, but continued to stay on the yacht. Anyway, after they had the beads, they didn¡¯t have to worry that something would happen to them and others. Don''t rush into the sea.


    At this time, Huang Feng and others gave up the detour method. Since the people in front want to block, let them keep blocking. After the huge wave comes, see if they will regret it. Right.


    At this time, Huo Shao and others didn¡¯t know what Huang Feng and the others thought. They were still happy about their plans. Looking at Huang Feng and their yachts, they had been blocked behind them and there was no other way. It doesn''t work.


    "Huo Shao, the huge wave is coming." At this moment, a young man on Huo Shao and his yacht said to Huo Shao, his voice somewhat nervous.


    Although they still trust Huo Shao now, it is the first time they have seen such a big wave. The terrifying aura is enough to make anyone shudder, not to mention that they are just ordinary people. , And are usually pampered. Faced with such a scene, it is normal to be afraid.


    "Yeah." Huo Shao faintly said, confidently: "Next, let those guys in the back see the real technology!"


    Even now, Huo Shao is confident in his own technology. He believes that he can definitely leave alive under the attack of this huge wave, but he does not know that Huang Feng and the pilot on his yacht, The technique is much better than him, and he has no absolute confidence to survive the attack of this huge wave.


    It''s just that Huo Shao hasn''t suffered much when he grows up so much. He has always been confident in himself, so he still thinks he can fight against this huge wave.


    Seeing the huge waves approaching, Huo Shao''s face was full of confidence.


    Finally, the huge wave swept across with unmatched aura in the various moods of the people. Before they were close to them, they could clearly hear the huge roar in everyone¡¯s ears, and there were already drips. Falling on everyone''s faces.


    "what!"


    At this time, the women on Huo Shao and his yacht made sharp screams again. They didn¡¯t know Huo Shao¡¯s plan. They just wanted to get ashore as soon as possible. It¡¯s just that they obviously didn¡¯t say that on this yacht. Forget it, even if they want to return to the shore, as long as Huo Shao disagrees, they have no choice.


    And at this time, all they could do was to pray in their hearts while screaming that Huo Shao''s technique was really as powerful as he said, and they could take them back to the shore safely.


    And the other people on this yacht, at this time, are also somewhat nervous. No matter if they had confidence in Huo Shaoduo before, now, in the face of this huge wave, they are uncontrollably feeling the pressure and fear, even some people I already regretted it in my heart, and I shouldn''t agree with Huo Shao''s plan before. Although those women are beautiful, they have to live to enjoy them. If there is an accident here, then everything is really done.


    And as long as they have their lives, given their wealth, even if they can''t play with the top women, ordinary beautiful beauties, they can still get started. There is no need to risk their lives here to do such things.


    However, it is obviously too late to regret now, the huge wave has arrived, even if it is speeding up to the shore now, it is too late.


    "Guanyin Bodhisattva, Jade Emperor, Lord Jesus, please bless me, as long as I can go ashore safely this time, I will not touch a woman for a week." Someone prayed in his heart.


    It''s just that the prayers at this time can be useful, I am afraid that even they themselves don''t know, they are just looking for a kind of comfort.


    Compared with the nervousness and fear on this yacht, the people on Huang Feng and his yacht are not so responsible at this time. They are just feeling that the power of nature is really big enough, and at the same time, Marveling at the momentum of this rare giant wave is truly unmatched.


    "Nature is really magic." Su Yumo said with emotion.


    "Well, human beings have existed for so many years. Until now, there is no way to fully understand nature. Nature has both a gentle side and a cruel side. I don¡¯t know how big such waves will affect the shore. Yeah." Huang Feng said.


    Once such a huge wave hits the shore, it will definitely have a huge impact on the shore. The impact of this huge wave is definitely not something ordinary can resist.


    Fortunately, there should have been news on the shore a long time ago. Otherwise, it would not be broadcast before so that all ships on the sea can pass and return. Presumably, some preparations should have been made there.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the shore, but they were still a long way from the shore at this time. Even if their eyesight was far beyond ordinary people, it was difficult to see the situation on the shore. They could only be in their hearts. The people on the shore prayed.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Ju Lang was already less than 100 meters away from the crowd, and the sound was already loud and deaf. Huo Shao took the initiative to drive the yacht a little away from Huang Feng and their yachts. He didn''t want to be caught by Huang Feng and their yachts when he was going to steer the yacht. Hit from behind and lose control.


    "These guys are leaving now, are they late?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    Although it is said that the giant waves are not far away from everyone at this time, ordinary people, even if they are not far away, are not easy to be heard by the other party, but Huang Feng and the others have internal strength after all. Therefore, even in this case, they can still hear their own voice in the newspaper and be heard by people around them, without affecting their chat at all.


    Along with the arrival of huge waves and waves, there were also violent winds. Before the huge waves, the violent winds had arrived. Huang Feng and his yachts were blown up and down continuously. If it weren¡¯t for the slave technology that Huang Feng had exchanged, I¡¯m afraid, now Their yacht has already turned over.


    "Go? They obviously didn''t mean to leave. Maybe they wanted to challenge this huge wave, so they didn''t rush to leave, but why didn''t they let us leave before?" Huang Feng said.


    For this, everyone was a little puzzled. Zhang Ziyu even smiled and said: "Could it be that they want to find witnesses, to witness their greatness, and to witness their challenge and success?"


    "Don''t tell me, it''s really possible." Li Bingyun also said.


    Obviously, everyone did not think about this matter to themselves. After all, they did not know the person on the yacht in front of them, and there was not much feast between the two sides, so naturally they would not consider this matter. Think about yourself.


    Huang Feng smiled and didn''t say anything, but he felt that those people should not be so boring, but he didn''t know why they were.


    I am afraid that on this yacht, no one could think that the other party was only surprised by the surprise, which made this absurd and unbelievable decision.


    "boom!"


    The huge wave finally came over, because the speed of the huge wave was so fast that Huang Feng and his yacht and Huo Shao''s yacht were almost partly washed up. In the blink of an eye, the two yachts were already The huge waves swept to a height of more than ten meters. The people on the two yachts were also struck by the huge waves, and it was difficult to maintain their balance.


    At the beginning, Huo Shao was still very confident and worked very hard to control the yacht. However, he soon discovered that all this was in vain. He soon lost control of the yacht. When the waves flew up, he also fell directly into the cab, and his eyes touched some hard objects, which made one eye invisible. Whether this was temporary or permanent, he still didn''t know.


    Obviously, there is not only one huge wave of "Slap". The huge waves behind come one after another. The two yachts are shaking in the huge waves, seeming to be at risk of tipping or even disintegrating at any time.

 2228 Chapter 2228

    "what!"


    Suddenly, there was a terrifying cry with horror. Huo Shao and others looked at it, but they happened to see a woman on their yacht. Because the yacht was too bumpy, she fell off the yacht and plunged directly into the sea. , On the rough sea, even a single wave disappeared completely.


    After everyone saw this scene, their hearts suddenly became more frightened, clinging to the things on the yacht, not daring to let go.


    Huo Shao was also scared. He was really scared. Originally, he thought that it would be perfectly fine to ride this wave with his own technical level. However, he still underestimated the power of this huge wave. That little technology, in front of this huge wave, seemed so weak and weak. In front of this huge wave, he had no ability to resist at all. He could only let the yacht continue to rise and fall with the waves, and could do nothing.


    Huo Shao felt scared and dangerous for the first time. Under this situation, he finally regretted it. He shouldn''t have been stunned by beauty before. There are beautiful women everywhere, even if they are not comparable to that yacht. Those above, however, are not bad. In your own capacity, wanting to play with women is not easy?Why take risks here?


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too late to regret now. He has completely lost control of the yacht, and there is no way to return to the shore. Now, he can only pray in his heart that this yacht will not be overturned by the huge waves. , Don¡¯t dump, otherwise, once they fall into the sea, if they are in peace, there is still a possibility of surviving, but in this situation, they are absolutely dead.


    In Huo Shao¡¯s ear, there seemed to be the curses of his own friends again, but because the sound of the sea was still too loud, he didn¡¯t hear it really, but even if it was true, he didn¡¯t care anymore. I just thought about praying that there would be no accident.


    In fact, it is not only Huo Shao and others who have wrong estimates of the power of this wave. It is Huang Feng, who felt the danger of this huge wave before. When the huge wave really hit, he realized that he was still underestimating it before. The power of this huge wave.


    After all, Huang Feng and the others had never experienced such a huge wave before, and Huang Feng also relied on instinct to feel the danger of the huge wave, but when the huge wave really hit, he discovered that the huge wave was caused by it. The power is greater than I thought.


    "Everyone is holding hands, don''t let go. This yacht is probably going to be unsustainable. We are going to jump into the sea. When the time comes, don''t let go, don''t let go." Huang Feng held Su beside him by hand. Yumo said to the girls.


    At this time, the sound of the surrounding ocean waves and the wind were quite loud. Although several women had their own cultivation bases, they were also affected under such extreme conditions. Fortunately, Huang Feng''s cultivation base was deep enough. What I said can still be clearly transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears. Even, because the two yachts are not far apart at this time, and Huang Feng did not deliberately control his own voice, everyone on the other yacht also Heard what he said.


    "What a fool, I jumped into the sea at this time. Isn''t that just looking for death? Why not stay on the yacht." Huo Shao didn''t think about why he could hear Huang Feng''s voice clearly. Instead, he laughed in his heart. It was Huang Feng''s decision.


    The other people on this yacht looked at Huang Feng¡¯s yacht, and then at the rough sea next to them. They also agreed with Huo Shao¡¯s thoughts. In this environment, they basically just don¡¯t think about jumping into the sea. Alive, they just saw one of their companions fall into the sea with their own eyes. Until now, they haven''t reappeared, apparently already dead in the sea.


    It''s just that these people obviously didn''t know that Huang Feng had already made preparations before, and he didn''t jump into the sea rashly.


    Huo Shao and others didn¡¯t believe Huang Feng¡¯s decision and thought he was looking for death. However, Su Yumo and others didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt about Huang Feng¡¯s words. After listening to Huang Feng¡¯s words, one by one To ensure that everyone is together, he nodded to Huang Feng.


    "Okay, it''s now..." Huang Feng saw that everyone was ready and was about to let everyone jump into the sea. Suddenly, his body shook, and Su Yumo and the others did the same.


    "bump!"


    Two yachts that were very close originally collided together. If the people on the two yachts were able to control the yacht, naturally this would not happen, because everyone knows that this is the situation right now. What are the consequences of a collision?


    However, now the two yachts are out of control. Under the urge of strong winds and waves, the two yachts collided together. Coupled with the impact from the sea water and the strong wind, Huang Feng knew that at the moment the two yachts collided. I heard the sound of something breaking.


    Seeing that the yacht at his feet began to tilt, Huang Feng couldn''t take care of that much anymore and shouted "Jump!"


    All the women have their own cultivation bases and they are very focused. In addition, they all live together and have a tacit understanding. Therefore, at the moment Huang Feng shouted "jump", all of them were almost the same. Time, followed Huang Feng and jumped into the sea.


    And the yacht of Huang Feng and the others had already started to tilt. After Huang Feng and the others jumped into the sea, the speed of the tilt began to increase. Coupled with the influence of strong winds and waves, it hit Huo Shao directly. Their yacht.


    At this time, Huo Shao and others did not see this scene. They were still in panic. After colliding with Huang Feng and their yacht, their yacht also began to tilt, and, in the wind and huge waves Under the attack, this inclined arc is still intensifying.


    At this time, Huo Shao didn¡¯t care about the pain in his eyes. With one eye open, he stood up again holding the rudder wheel, trying hard to control the balance of his body, manipulating the rudder wheel, and trying his best to recover the yacht. .


    Seeing that the radian of the yacht''s inclination became smaller and smaller with his own efforts, Huo Shao''s face once again showed a proud and confident expression.


    "Sure enough, my technique is still possible." Huo Shao thought triumphantly.


    However, at this moment, he seemed to see the top in front of him, and it seemed that a black shadow was pressed down. He hadn''t figured out what it was, he heard the horrified screams of the companions outside. It was so loud and sharp that it directly penetrated the sound of the violent wind and huge waves. It can be seen the loudness of the sound and the panic in these people''s hearts.


    "bump!"


    Huo Shao didn¡¯t know why those people made such screams, but he discovered that the dark shadow had already crashed down, and his yacht sank suddenly. Then, he lost his balance again and began to tilt. , He discovered that the dark shadow turned out to be a yacht.


    "Why is this yacht so familiar?" This thought instinctively emerged in Huo Shao''s mind.


    Soon, he understood that this familiar yacht was the yacht that he had been forced to leave before, and it was the yacht that carried more than a dozen beautiful women. However, this yacht was obviously The wind and the huge waves were blown over and hit his own yacht, but there was no one on that yacht. Obviously, they all fell into the sea.


    "Dead?" This thought came to Huo Shao''s mind. After all, he fell into the sea at this time, and he would definitely die if he wanted to come. For this reason, he still slightly felt feasible, after all, Su The women of Yumo and the others are still very beautiful. He has never seen such a beautiful woman before. She died suddenly, and she died so many all at once. Shao Huo, who prides herself on Xiangxiyu, feels natural. It will be a pity.


    Of course, it''s a pity for Shao Huo that he hadn''t gotten the hands of those women, and those women were all dead. It wasn''t that he really cared about the lives of Su Yumo and others.


    It¡¯s just that Huo Shao didn¡¯t care about so much soon, because his yacht, originally under the attack of strong winds and huge waves, had already tilted, and he managed to control some balance with great effort. When their yacht smashed, they lost their balance again, and this time their yacht quickly sank into the sea.


    "Fuck!" Huo Shao cursed, and quickly wanted to control the yacht again, but he found that what he was doing now was in vain and the yacht was still sinking quickly.


    "Huo Shao, the yacht was smashed and it was sinking fast, what should we do?" At this moment, a blood-stricken man staggered into the wheelhouse and shouted to Huo Shao.


    "What to do? How do I know what to do?!" Huo Shao roared.


    "How do you say this now, weren''t you very confident before?" The young man who came in immediately panicked when he heard what Huo Shao said. Under this situation, they can only rely on Huo Shao. Here He was the only one who had the best technique for driving a yacht, but now Huo Shao actually said that. When that person heard this, his heart sank, and then he yelled at Huo Shao.


    Before, if it weren''t for Huo Shao''s swearing and a look of no problem at all, how could they agree to stay here?


    It¡¯s just that this person obviously forgot. When talking about Su Yumo and others, he was also moved. Otherwise, even if it¡¯s what Huo Shao said, how could they stay here so willingly? ?


    "Did you not see that our yacht was smashed? What can I do?" Huo Shaoye shouted, his heart is full of despair and regret now, it seems that only through roaring can the pressure in his heart be released.

 2229 Chapter 2229 also fell into the sea

    At this time, several people stumbled in from outside. They all saw the situation outside and wanted to come in and ask Huo Shao what to do. After all, Huo Shao is the only one they can trust. Ghosts know the prayers, it is useless at all.


    However, when they came in, they heard Huo Shao say this. Obviously, Huo Shao had no choice. Like them, they felt desperate and had no way to deal with the current situation.


    This immediately made everyone angry, and, in their eyes, they were in a dangerous place now, it was because of Huo Shao, if it weren''t for him, they had taken a fancy to the woman on the other yacht. They have to stay here and want the heroes to save the United States. They have already returned to the shore before the storm comes. How can they be used here to be scared?


    Shao Huo is to blame for all this!Blame him for lust, blame him for arrogance


    "Tm, you bastard, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be what we are now, I''ll kill you!"


    With that said, there was a young man already waving his fist and hitting Huo Shao. However, their yacht had been swaying from side to side, and the walk was unstable. The man had not hit Huo Shao yet. , He hit the wall next to him first.


    However, at this time, there was more than one person who wanted to beat Huo Shao. Therefore, although that person could not successfully beat Huo Shao, Huo Shao did not escape the fate of being beaten. He has not. Fortunately, when he had escaped a disaster, several other people had already rushed in front of him, and the current one had hit him in the face with a punch.


    Huo Shao screamed, and immediately fell to the ground, but, even if it was so, those people didn''t mean to let him go, they punched and kicked him one by one.


    "I asked you to pretend to be coerced, it was you who killed me."


    "Fuck, I''m going to die anyway, I will kill you first!"


    "Damn, it''s all you, if it wasn''t for you, I would already be playing with women on the shore!"


    In this desperate situation, everyone''s resentment towards Huo Shao increased sharply. They all felt that if it hadn''t been for Huo Shao, they wouldn''t end up like this, all this was Huo Shaohu''s.


    And at this moment of tension and fear, they need to vent to release the fear in their hearts, and Huo Shao is obviously a good target for venting. After all, they all feel that all this is caused by Huo Shao. .


    As for Huo Shao''s identity, they no longer care about it, even if it is threatened by Huo Shao again, they don''t care about it.


    "You bastards, ah... Stop it for me... When I get back to the shore, see how I can clean you up... Ah, the yacht is about to turn over. Get out of here. Huo Shao was on the ground, covering his head with his hands, no matter what curses and wailing, but there was no effect at all. At this time, his "friends" were already in madness. What he said was just a sentence. I can''t listen anymore.


    "rock!"


    When everyone beat Huo Shao, the surrounding squally winds and huge waves did not stop the attack on the yacht. In addition, Huang Feng and their yacht smashed on top of Huo Shao''s yacht. Therefore, Huo Shao and theirs This yacht has already tilted to a large extent at this time.


    "bump!"


    I don''t know who it was. He kicked Huo Shao in the waist. Huo Shao was attacked by this, and the tilt of the yacht directly caused his body to roll out of the cab directly.


    "Ah!" Huo Shao yelled in horror, trying to grab something to stop his body from rolling. However, he did not succeed. His body was not enough to control and rolled to the edge of the yacht.


    "Fortunately, there are guardrails on the edge of the yacht. Otherwise, you will fall directly into the sea." Huo Shao looked at the guardrail on the edge of the yacht and thought with some joy.


    At this time, because of the strong wind and waves, the entire deck of the yacht was already covered with water, and Huo Shao¡¯s clothes were already soaked. However, he obviously had no way to take care of these things now, so he could keep him small. Life is good.


    There is a lifeboat on the yacht. Although it is not big, it is not a problem to sit on one or two people. There is also a lifebuoy. Although, in such weather, once you fall into the sea, the hope of survival will not be too great. However, there is still some hope?This yacht is destined to sink, so it is better to prepare in advance.


    However, just as Huo Shao Ninja was in pain and stood up while holding on to the guardrail, a black shadow on top of his head suddenly smashed towards him. He subconsciously looked up and found that this black shadow was exactly what they were before. Blocking the yacht, the previous yacht smashed on their yacht, part of it fell on their yacht, part of it was suspended in the air, and at this time, under the shaking of their yacht, it was suspended in mid-air The part that was smashed down directly, and the place where it smashed down was exactly where Huo Shao was standing.


    "what!"


    "bump!"


    Huo Shao only had time to yell, trying to avoid it, but it was too late. The position of the edge of the yacht hit him directly, smashing his body away from the place, and the whole person, also from them. The edge of the yacht fell down.


    "Help!"


    Huo Shao watched him fall into the sea, and suddenly yelled in horror. At this time, he was just injured by a yacht. He had not had time to get the lifeboat or the lifebuoy. At this time, he fell into the sea and it was basically dead. deal.


    "Puff!"


    Huo Shao soon fell into the sea. He struggled desperately, trying to swim to the edge of the yacht, but the waves were too big, he worked hard for a long time, and he could not swim to the side of the yacht again.


    At this time, on the edge of the yacht, several figures appeared, just his "friends".


    "Quick, save me, throw a lifebuoy down." Huo Shao was overjoyed when someone appeared. At this time, he couldn''t care about the grievances with these people, and only hoped that they could save himself.


    "Haha, does Huo Shao still need help?" Someone laughed at Huo Shao directly.


    Although the situation is dangerous, they now have lifeboats and lifebuoys in their hands, and they still have hope of surviving. At this time, their mood is slightly better than before.


    And the lifebuoy and lifeboat are their life-saving things, how could they easily give Huo Shao and waste one?


    Of course, they are still willing to play a game with Huo Shao. After all, Huo Shao had always regarded them as doglegs before. Now that they have the opportunity to take revenge, they are of course very willing.


    "I need it, I need it very much." Huo Shao said hastily. In such a short time, he had already drunk several mouthfuls of sea water.


    However, these are all trivial matters. The important thing is that he feels that under the impact of this huge wave, his physical strength is losing rapidly, and soon he will be unable to hold on.


    "Then please beg us, beg us, we may throw a lifebuoy for you." Another young man shouted at Huo Shao. Usually, he was called and drunk by Huo Shao. Now, there is a chance. After revenge, he naturally would not give up.


    "You!" Huo Shao suddenly glared, "How dare you talk to me like this?!"


    You know, these people usually follow them like dogs. Obviously, they actually said such things and asked them to beg them?Are you the kind of person who asks casually?What''s more, it''s to these former doglegs?


    "What can I not dare to? Why, at this time, we still have to give us the air of defeating Master Huo''s family? Don''t look at what is happening now, as long as we don''t save you, you will be dead! Go underground. Your Huo Family Master!" Not only did the young man not have the slightest fear, he was also faintly excited. He was able to make Huo Shao bow his head to beg them. This was something they didn''t even dare to think about before. They didn''t expect that now they want to succeed. Really, his heart was extremely excited.


    After hearing that person¡¯s words, Huo Shao suddenly woke up, yes, now it¡¯s not before, nor on the shore. Now he¡¯s in the sea and is in danger of death at any time. At this time, he really wanted them. They seem to have made up their minds. If they don''t bow their heads, they won''t help themselves.


    "Forget it, a big man can bend and stretch. It is important to save his life first. When I get to the shore, I will find them to settle accounts. I will never spare them lightly!" Huo Shao thought in his heart, and has made a decision.


    "I beg you, please help me quickly. I can''t hold on anymore. As long as you save me and wait on the shore, I will definitely thank you." Huo Shao endured the anger in his heart and faced the few on the shore. "Friend" said.


    "Unexpectedly, you, Shao Huo, also have today, and sometimes begged us. Was it very happy to treat us like dogs before? Now that you have to bow your head and beg us, is your heart very aggrieved and angry?" That person did not Throwing down the life buoy in his hand immediately, instead he continued to laugh at Huo Shao.


    "No, no." Huo Shao said with a smile on his face: "I have always regarded you as friends."


    "Friends? Huo Shao¡¯s friends, we can¡¯t afford it, and we don¡¯t have the qualifications, are we? In Huo Shao¡¯s heart, I¡¯m afraid we are just your dog. You must be very angry now, and it¡¯s not what you are thinking about. Returning to the shore to repay us, but to clean up us, right? We were on the yacht just now, and we were not easy to deal with you." Another person said.


    "That''s all a misunderstanding, why would I think that way, please hurry up, I will not be able to hold on anymore, as long as you save me, I will promise you everything!" Huo Shao said pitifully to those people .


    Huo Shao didn''t pretend to be pitiful. He felt that he was really pitiful now.

 2230 Chapter 2230 Undersea View

    Huo Shao, who lived a life of fine clothes and food since childhood, when did he experience such suffering?Now he has been soaked in the sea. Although the temperature is not low now, but, so long soaking, and there are still big winds and waves blowing, he feels that his body is almost too much to eat, if not for him very much If he doesn''t want to die, and if he has a strong desire to survive, I am afraid that he has sunk into the bottom of the sea now.


    Therefore, Huo Shao feels that he is very pitiful now. He wants to get on the boat as soon as possible. As for how to retaliate against those people after returning, that is all for the future. He has no thoughts at all now.


    "Hahaha"


    "Huo Shao, Huo Shao, you also have today."


    "Don''t you want this lifeboat? I won''t give it to you!"


    It''s a pity that these "friends" of Huo Shao and Huo Shao didn''t know each other in a day or two. They had met before Huo Shao went abroad, so they knew Huo Shao''s nature very well.


    They beat Huo Shao on the yacht before, no matter what they think now, the fight is after all. Huo Shao is asking them now, so they don¡¯t care, but they understand that once they get ashore safely Then, with Huo Shao''s character, he would definitely seek revenge against them.


    And now, they still use words to mock Huo Shao. In Huo Shao''s heart, he must be very angry, and he will definitely not let it go. Therefore, they are not stupid, so how can they save Huo Shao?


    What''s more, there are so many lifebuoys on this yacht. If you give Huo one less, they will lose one.


    "Please..... please...you guys...help...me!" Huo Shao couldn''t hold on anymore at this time, the whole person was constantly ups and downs He came up for a while, then sank again. At this time, he could no longer care about face, and constantly asked his old "friends" for help.


    However, those "friends" of Huo Shao just watched, but none of them really wanted to save Huo Shao.


    "Huo Shao, didn¡¯t you want to kill the man on the yacht with this wind and waves? Now, what you did, the man did fall into the sea and died, but you definitely didn¡¯t expect that, too. Will you die here, right?" A young man said to Huo Shao.


    "That''s right, and, as you said before, it was the wind and waves that killed that man. It was the same with you. You are the same now. Even if you die, it has nothing to do with us. It was the wind and waves that killed you. In the sea, you were drowned by the sea. We are too busy to take care of ourselves. Naturally, we can''t save you. Moreover, this also has nothing to do with us. We are not murderers." Another person said.


    Huang Feng''s yacht has overturned, and Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others have disappeared. Therefore, everyone on this yacht thought that Huang Feng and the others had fallen into the sea and drowned. This is a A normal guess.


    But their words made Huo Shao in the sea fall into despair and regret. He could see that these people didn''t want to save themselves at all. What they did before was just playing with themselves. They were afraid of their own. Retaliation is impossible to save themselves, even if they promise now that they will not retaliate against them, they will not believe it.


    At the same time, Huo Shao felt very regretful. He was thinking about "killing with a knife" and using this huge storm to kill Huang Feng and save Su Yumo and others. In that case, he could hug the beauty. However, he did not expect that he would actually fall into this position, and he also encountered the situation where he had calculated Huang Feng before, and now he would be killed by these storms.


    "Help...help me!" Huo Shao mechanically shouted in despair, already drinking a lot of seawater in his mouth.


    And the people on that yacht looked indifferently, even mocking, but no one wanted to save him.


    "Quick! Look!" At this moment, a young man suddenly pointed behind him and said.


    Those few people turned around subconsciously, but they saw a bigger wave hitting again, and it was already near!


    Everyone was frightened. The power of this huge wave was greater than before, and they were too reluctant to laugh at Huo Shao, and hurriedly put themselves in a lifebuoy.


    Just when everyone put the lifebuoy in place, the huge wave arrived. It smashed down with head and face, and suddenly overturned the yacht. Everyone on the yacht screamed and fell into the sea. , The yacht, along with Huang Feng and their previous yachts, also slowly sinked into the sea.


    Everyone was still fortunate that they had set up their lifebuoys, and there was still some hope. However, they did not expect that the power of this huge wave was greater than they thought. Under such an environment, the lifebuoy is simply It didn¡¯t work, some were directly damaged, some were washed away from them, even if it was still trapped, it was accompanied by the continuous ups and downs of the lifebuoy, and it took longer and longer to sink into the sea. .


    "Help!"


    "Who will save...help us!"


    Everyone yelled in horror. However, on the surrounding sea, not to mention people, not even a single bird, there were only endless winds and waves, and finally, under the waves of strong winds and huge waves. , These people finally failed to persevere and sank into the sea one by one in despair.


    As for Huo Shao, he lost his strength at the moment the huge wave hits and sank to the bottom of the sea. However, before sinking, he also saw that the yacht was completely overturned by the car. In the scene of falling into the water, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    These damn bastards were finally met with retribution. Even if they were dead, they would not be able to get through, that''s enough!


    It''s a pity that those beauties are not blessed to suffer, but they should also sink to the bottom of the sea, maybe they can still meet them on Huangquan Road.


    Huo Shao and his friends sank to the bottom of the sea in despair, and the two yachts also sank. On the entire sea, apart from the sea, there was no one else.


    As for Huang Feng and others, they haven''t seen their faces since the arrival of the huge wave and jumped into the sea. It is no wonder that Huo Shao and others think that they have died in the sea.


    Of course Huang Feng and others are not dead. Not only are they not dead, they are still alive and moist.


    Before, after Huang Feng and others jumped into the sea, they kept holding hands and sinking into the depths. Because of the presence of water-repelling beads, they didn¡¯t need to care about the surrounding sea water at all. They were like fish. It didn''t bother them, and it seemed very comfortable.


    At the same time, they also underestimated this water-repellent drop before. After the water-repellent drop was in their mouths, not only did they not have to worry about not being able to survive in the sea, but more importantly, they could not feel the pressure formed by the sea water on them. Therefore, even if it sinks deep, they will not feel the slightest discomfort.


    This discovery made everyone happy. In this way, they can swim around in the sea without worrying that their bodies will not be able to bear it. In addition, because of their cultivation skills, their eyesight is much better than that of ordinary people. You can see far away in the sea.


    The world under the sea is very beautiful, because they have not yet reached the deep sea, so after sinking for a while, they have landed on their feet and landed on the seabed, surrounded by various fishes and corals. , Rocks, etc., such a beautiful scene made the women linger for a while, completely forgetting the wind and waves on the sea.


    However, the squally winds and waves on the sea still have some influence on the seabed. The fish here are obviously more restless than usual. In addition, another vortex will appear. Of course, these vortices cannot affect the actions of everyone.


    Seeing all the girls playing with the surrounding fish, Huang Feng didn''t rush them. Anyway, they still don''t have any destination, and they stay the same everywhere.


    While the girls were playing, Huang Feng entered the store with the storage box again, looking for things that were useful to them now.


    Soon, Huang Feng found another thing. This is a light and compact sealed helmet. It is very light and there is no pressure on the head. This sealed helmet contains oxygen and communication equipment. Suitable for this scenario right now.


    After Huang Feng and others had the water-repellent bead, although they were not affected by the sea water, it was very inconvenient to communicate in the sea. They could only be through gestures, and with this helmet, this situation could be obtained. Improved.


    After Huang Feng tried it on briefly, he exchanged some more and gave one to each of the other women and motioned them to bring them. The women were not surprised that Huang Feng brought out new things, they were very obedient. Put it on.


    "This thing is quite comfortable to wear." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Hey, Mengjiao, I can hear you talking." Tang Muxue said in surprise.


    "This helmet has its own communication function. With it, we can communicate normally, and there is oxygen in it, so there is no need to worry about hypoxia." Huang Feng explained.


    "This thing is good, after all, you don''t have to use your hands to gesture." Li Bingyun said.


    It is not easy to express some meanings by hand gestures, and others may not be able to understand what you mean. Now, with this helmet, there is naturally no such trouble.


    "This seabed is so beautiful, you see, there are so many fish here, and I''m not afraid of people." Tan Ying stretched out her hand, and there were a few small fishes that circled her hand immediately, making her laugh.


    "Yes, I''ve only seen the scenery on the sea before. It''s the first time to view the seabed like this. It''s really beautiful." Su Yumo also said with emotion.

 2231 Chapter 2231

    Obviously, it is the first time for the women to watch the beauty of the seabed in this environment. This kind of opportunity is not something ordinary people can have. The vision is broad and immersive. Even the divers do not have the conditions like them. After all, They are now totally unaffected by the surrounding environment.


    Huang Feng saw the joyful expressions on the faces of the women, and he was also very satisfied. Even if they could not find the shipwreck this time, as long as the women were happy to play here, they would be worthwhile.


    Huang Feng and the others are not short of money, and there is no pressure on them. Naturally, they want to enjoy life and make everyone happy. That is the most important thing.


    While watching the beautiful scenery of the seabed, everyone moved forward slowly. Anyway, the wind and waves on the sea should still continue. They will not feel much better when they go up now, so why not stay here?


    Of course, at this time, Huang Feng and others did not know the situation of Huo Shao and others, did not know their life and death, but Huang Feng and others did not care, they did not have any intersection with those people before, nor did they do anything afterwards. There will be again. As for whether they are alive or dead, it has nothing to do with Huang Feng and the others, so why bother.


    When Huang Feng and the others were still enjoying the beautiful scenery on the seabed, the huge sea wave finally swept to the shore.


    However, after the impact of this huge wave for a period of time, when it reached the shore, its power had been reduced a lot. At the same time, the people on the shore had already received the news and evacuated everyone on the shore.


    At this time, many boats that went to sea have returned to the shore. In addition to Huang Feng and others, there are also others who have rented yachts. Because of the previous broadcast, they have all returned at this time, only Huang Feng. They did not come back.


    "Have you come back yet?" the person from the yacht charter company asked the staff.


    They are not only concerned about their yachts, but at the same time, they are also concerned about the safety of Huangfeng and their safety. Although the power of the huge waves is reduced a lot when they hit the shore, they are very powerful when they are at sea. The people in these leasing companies know very well that with the performance of their yachts, it is impossible to withstand the huge waves and winds. Therefore, if Huang Feng and the others are still at sea, it will be very dangerous.


    After all, Huang Feng is a celebrity. Especially recently, he has attracted much attention. People from this yacht charter company also know him. In addition, the troops on the shore. At this time, there are no people who went to sea before counting. Come back, make a good rescue plan.


    "Not yet." The staff member who was questioned was the one who took the waiting people aboard the yacht before. He is also quite anxious now. Even though Huang Feng and the others had an accident at sea, he would not have too much trouble. Big responsibility, but he still blames himself in his heart. After all, if he had insisted on equipping Huang Feng with professionals before, it might not be the case now.


    Obviously, this staff member believed that the reason Huang Feng and others could not rush back in time was because they were not so proficient in operating yachts, so they could not rush back in time.


    But now that the huge waves and gusts have arrived, staying at sea will be very dangerous. Even professionals can''t guarantee safety, let alone novices like Huang Feng?


    "It''s really anxious." A person in charge of the leasing company said: "That Huang Feng is no ordinary person. If something happens to him, he may be in big trouble."


    Although the person in charge of the leasing company does not know Huang Feng very well, he also knows that there are many companies under Huang Feng''s name, and there are even high-tech companies such as "Time and Space Automobile". He is regarded as a newly emerging rich man in China. , If something happens to him, it will definitely have an impact.


    Of course, if you know more about Huang Feng, you will know that if Huang Feng really has an accident, the impact will definitely be much greater than he thought.


    "Manager, what should I do now?" The staff member asked, "Should I send someone to search at sea?"


    "Send someone to the sea? Who dares to go in such weather? Are you going?" the person in charge said.


    The staff member shook his head quickly and refused. Although he was indeed worried about Huang Feng and the others, he really did not dare to go to sea now. Although the wind and waves here are much smaller, the wind and waves on the sea are still very big. Although the technology is OK, but I dare not take risks at this time.


    "If you don''t go, do you think other people will be willing to go?" the person in charge said.


    Obviously, no one is willing to go to sea in this environment. They are just yacht charter companies. There is no need to take the risk. As for the assistance in emergency situations, they do not go by themselves, but notify the professional search team.


    But this time the waves were so big that they had already alarmed the troops, and now there were helicopters coming, let alone going there in person.


    "Go and tell the people over there." The person in charge said: "They will arrange for someone to rescue."


    "Okay, I''ll go now." The staff member said, obviously, this is the best way.


    Soon, the troops got the news that Huang Feng and others had not returned to the shore. They paid great attention to this, because Huang Feng¡¯s identity is quite special after all, although they may not know Huang Feng Guoan. The identity of the members of the bureau, I don''t know how much the people above value him, but just the identity shown by Huang Feng on the face is enough for them to pay attention.


    Of course, while Huang Feng and others lost contact, there were also news about the disappearance of a few wealthy sons, but they were just ordinary sons after all, and there was no way to compare with Huang Feng. The degree of attention received is naturally different.


    However, no matter who is missing at this time, it is impossible for the army to leave it alone. Therefore, as soon as the news was received, there was already a plane going to the sea to search for Huang Feng and Huo Shao.


    The whereabouts of Huang Feng and others have always been closely watched by all quarters. Therefore, shortly after the news of Huang Feng''s loss of contact was counted up, it was already known to many people and forces.


    "What? He is missing? What is going on?" Old Li said anxiously.


    The relationship between Lao Li and Huang Feng is a relationship that has been forgotten. Now, it is news of Huang Feng''s disappearance. Why is he not in a hurry?


    Although Huang Feng had ¡°lost contact¡± before, no one had seen it after all, and everyone thought he had just gone somewhere out of town.


    But now it¡¯s different. Everyone knows that Huang Feng went to Haizhou and also rented a yacht to go out to sea. Now, there are still huge waves on Haizhou, although it did not cause too much damage to the shore. Great damage, but it is powerful at sea.


    However, Huang Feng has been without news since he went to sea, and he has not returned to the port now. It must be at sea. In that kind of environment, it is difficult to hold on to the yacht.


    Huang Feng has some skills. It is no problem to fight one enemy against a hundred. However, they are on land. Now, they are on the sea. Moreover, they have encountered extreme weather. In this case, no matter how strong they are Useless, because his opponent is not human, but nature. How can a person compete with nature?


    Therefore, it is no wonder Li Laohui is so worried.


    "Huang Feng has not come back since he went to sea. People on the shore tried to contact him via radio, but it was useless. He completely lost his track." Another big man said, it was the first news he received.


    Except for Lao Li, everyone else is also very concerned about Huang Feng''s news, but they are not as pure as Lao Li cared about, but they are no less concerned about Huang Feng''s news than Lao Li.


    "Sent someone to find it?" Old Li asked.


    "Several helicopters have been dispatched, but, until now, no figures have been found, even the yachts have not been found. Moreover, at the center of the sea storm, the squally wind and huge waves are still very powerful, which has also caused our search and rescue work. Had a certain impact," the big man said.


    Although those strong winds and huge waves are much less powerful after they come to the shore, they are still very powerful at sea. The huge wind also affects the flight of the helicopter. They dare not get too close to the core area. In this way, it will naturally take some time.


    "Immediately notify the people below and let them set out the yacht, Huang Feng can''t do anything," said Old Li.


    "Already notified." The big man said.


    Everyone present understands the importance of Huang Feng. It can be said that Huang Feng is dead or alive and can influence many of their decisions. Therefore, they are now very concerned about Huang Feng''s situation.


    Moreover, they also know that people from other forces are also paying attention to Huang Feng, and believe that those people will soon receive news.


    Old Li couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Huangfeng. After all, this time was different from the previous few times. The environment was even worse this time. If it was on land, even if Huangfeng was surrounded by many people, Li The old will not worry so much, but at sea, everything becomes more dangerous.


    Lao Li and others were right. People from other forces soon learned that Huang Feng had lost contact at sea. They didn¡¯t have too many people here, so there was no way to send people there. Take a look at the sea to determine whether Huang Feng and the others are alive or dead. Therefore, they can only pay attention to the situation of the search team on the shore to ensure that they can get the news at the first time.


    And the army on the shore soon felt that the atmosphere seemed to be different. They seemed to feel the pressure and felt that they and others had paid more attention. At the same time, they began to receive more and more attention. Many calls.

 2232 Chapter 2232 a lot of calls

    "Yes, okay, please rest assured, the chief, make sure to find the target!" In a temporary camp on the shore of Haizhou, a middle-aged man in military uniform was making calls, standing straight from him, and serious. Judging from his expression, it is obvious that the person on the other end of the phone is much taller than him.


    After repeatedly promising to complete the task, the middle-aged person hung up, but the puzzled expression on his face became heavier and heavier.


    "Head, who''s the phone?" Next to the middle-aged man, there was a man in the same military uniform. The two were obviously together. When the middle-aged man hung up the phone, he asked.


    However, it is not difficult to find from this person''s words that this group leader of him is not the first time he has received a call.


    "It''s from the imperial capital." The middle-aged man, the head of the man just now, said, with an expression of shock and confusion on his face.


    It¡¯s no wonder that this regiment commander has such an expression, because he is just an ordinary regiment commander in the camp here in Haizhou. Normally, even the leaders of the military area are basically not seen, let alone the Imperial Capital. The leader of Bian, after all, he was just a small group leader.


    After this incident at sea, he was ordered to search and rescue the victims at sea. Originally, he thought it was just an ordinary task. After all, their troops are stationed here in Haizhou, and there will be similar tasks several times a year. It may not be more serious than the previous situation, but, after all, tasks like this are not the first time they have been executed, so at the beginning, he didn''t care.


    It¡¯s just that he soon discovered that the situation was different, because, just after he arrived here, he began to receive all kinds of calls, all from his own leadership, and his level was getting higher and higher. I don''t know him, but no matter who he is, his level is much higher than him, there are many, and he doesn''t have the opportunity to contact Dao at all.


    At the beginning, he thought those calls were fake, but after thinking about it, he found it impossible. First of all, his phone number was not easy for ordinary people to know. After that, his direct boss also called. The things that are said are the same as those of other people. Let''s talk about it. Many people are paying attention to what their boss said, and many people are paying attention.


    And those phone calls all said the same thing, that is, he must find someone, this person is Huang Feng.


    For Huang Feng, this team leader doesn¡¯t know much. He doesn¡¯t usually pay attention to news from the entertainment industry. Therefore, I don¡¯t know how big or small Huang Feng is a star. He heard about Huang Feng because it was because of the "Space-Time Automobile" company. After all, this incident had a great impact at the time. It was almost everywhere in the country, big and small, and all the news. This is how the head of the group heard about Huang Feng.


    At that time, he was still proud of Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng has achieved achievements that many large foreign companies have not achieved, which is enough to make people feel proud.


    However, although he admires Huang Feng very much, in the head of this group, Huang Feng is just a relatively successful entrepreneur, and there is no essential difference from the bosses of other companies.


    However, after this incident happened today, this team leader realized that he had underestimated Huang Feng before. Which company boss do you see is in danger and will be valued by so many people?The key point is to attach importance to this matter. It is the big people, some even big people who can only be seen on TV, and such big people pay attention to Huang Feng, care about Huang Feng, can Huang Feng be just an ordinary business owner?


    Obviously not!There must be something Huang Feng doesn''t know about his identity or secret, otherwise, there won''t be so many people paying attention.


    It¡¯s just that now the head of the group doesn¡¯t have the mind to think about the secrets of Huang Feng. He has received a lot of calls in a short period of time, and all of them are for him to find this Huang Feng. A lot of guarantees have been established. If Huang Feng cannot be found this time, then he will definitely lose points in the hearts of many leaders and be punished. It is not impossible.


    Therefore, this group leader is more worried about Huang Feng''s safety than anyone else.


    "It''s about Boss Huang again?" said the person next to him. This person and the head of the group are old partners. This time the rescue mission, the two also came together. For this type of mission, they have performed many tasks. This time, it¡¯s just that today this time is obviously different.


    "Yeah." The group leader nodded and said: "The big leaders above have been alarmed, and we must find Huang Feng."


    "Big leader? How old?" The old partner was surprised and asked. Before, they had received many calls from leaders. However, his group leader was not described as "big leader". Obviously, The identity of the person this time is extraordinary.


    "It''s those people who often visit abroad." The head of the delegation said.


    "They are all alarmed?!" The old partner was even more shocked: "What kind of identity is Huang Feng? Those big leaders who take care of everything, do they care about him so much?"


    "Regardless of Huang Feng''s identity, now, we must find him!" The group leader said: "Otherwise, we can''t explain to the leaders."


    The other person nodded his head with a heavy face, and breathed a little bit heavier. Through the previous calls, the pressure on them now is getting bigger and bigger, and it makes him feel a little breathless.


    This is obviously not a simple rescue mission.


    "What''s the situation over there at sea?" the group leader asked.


    "We haven''t found the target yet." The partner next to him said: "In addition, the wind and waves on the sea are still very heavy, which seriously affects our search and rescue mission. Should we slow down first?"


    "How can there be so much time for us to slow down?" The head of the group said: "The leaders above are all waiting for news from our side, and they will send people. In addition, the leader just said that they will send more people. There are also helicopters, this time we must find Huang Feng."


    The partner nodded, expressing his understanding. With so many leaders waiting for their news, they couldn''t stop the search and rescue work, otherwise, they couldn''t explain.


    "By the way, I feel that our temporary camp here seems to be under surveillance." The partner said.


    "Being watched? Who? Who is so bold?" said the head.


    "I don''t know." The partner shook his head and said: "It just feels that there are so many strange faces around our camp, and it seems that we are not Chinese."


    "Not from Huaxia? Who would it be? What is their purpose here? Is it because of Huang Feng?" The head said, but he didn''t know it. He said it casually and really let him give That''s right, those people really came to Huang Feng.


    "Okay, don''t worry about that much for now, saving people is the most important thing now. After we save people, we will investigate who is watching us." The head of the group said.


    The partner nodded, he also knew that finding Huang Feng is the most important thing now, and other things can be put aside first.


    With that said, the regiment leader strode out.


    "Head? Where are you going?" The partner quickly followed up a few steps and asked.


    "I want to go to the sea to see myself, and I can only stay here in a hurry." said the head.


    "However, the wind and waves on the sea are so big..." the partner said with some worry. It is still very dangerous to go to sea in this weather.


    "If the soldiers can go, I can go too." The regimental leader said without looking back.


    The partner was stunned, and then he also followed the stride out, following the pace of his own leader. Indeed, at this time, he was still on the shore and could only be in a hurry, not going to the sea. .


    And around this camp, there are indeed a lot of eyes staring at this time. After all, now only people in this camp will go to the sea to search for Huang Feng and others. People from other forces want to get the first For first-hand news, just stare at this temporary camp.


    "Have those people found Huangfeng?" said a man from the Gallic Rooster Country.


    "Not yet." The person next to him said: "There is still an increase in manpower over there, and Huang Feng probably has not been found yet."


    "You said this Huangfeng, what will happen now? The wind and waves on the sea are so big, will it be..." Another person next to him guessed.


    "Before we saw Huang Feng''s body, we had better not have such a guess, you forgot the loss we suffered in Huang Feng''s hands?" said the first speaker.


    The other two were silent. Indeed, they had suffered more than once in Huang Feng''s hands before, especially last time, they thought that Huang Feng would not come back, and they attacked the villa. As a result, Huang Feng came back. , Retaliated against them, causing them to suffer heavy losses, so that when Huang Feng is mentioned now, they still have a feeling of lingering fear.


    "Let me stare at the camp closely, and if necessary, let me go to the sea to find it." The first person to speak is obviously the person in charge of their group.


    "The wind and waves on the sea are very strong now, I am afraid it is very dangerous." The person next to him said.


    "This matter is important, and it is worth taking some risks," said the person in charge.


    There are indeed not many people who have come to Haizhou. Otherwise, they would have taken other actions instead of waiting here for news of the temporary camp.


    The other two nodded and said, "Okay, we will arrange it."


    "Ok."


    It¡¯s not just people from this force who are paying attention to this temporary camp. Many people who have suffered losses in Huang Feng¡¯s hands before. At this time, they are all paying attention to the situation of this camp. Of course, they are not in this camp. People are interested, but want to know the news of Huang Feng.

 2233 Chapter 2233

    In fact, these forces failed to attack Huangfeng Villa before, and were retaliated by Huang Feng frantically. They all suffered heavy losses. However, in the face of huge interests, they did not choose to give up. They were still looking for opportunities, and for them , The opportunity seems to be coming.


    Huang Feng¡¯s visit to Haizhou this time was entirely temporary. People from those forces have been monitoring Huang Feng. After knowing that they came to Haizhou, they didn¡¯t think much about it. They thought Huang Feng was just here for fun. Everyone, including Huang Feng, obviously did not expect that when Huang Feng and the others were going out to sea, they would encounter huge waves and strong winds, and they would encounter a situation like a tsunami.


    More importantly, Huang Feng and the others weren''t able to rush back to the shore before the tsunami arrived, so that they still have no news.


    This makes many people have some thoughts in their hearts, or hopes.


    After all, it was at sea, surrounded by sea water, and there was that kind of extreme weather. When Huang Feng was on land, although it was very powerful, people from these forces fought against Huang Feng more than once and ate a lot. Naturally, they knew Huang Feng''s skill and strength. Even with a gun in hand, they didn''t dare to say that they would definitely be able to kill Huang Feng.


    However, it is different now. Now Huang Feng is at sea, and the enemies he encounters are also in extreme weather. No matter how strong he is, there is no place to use it. In that kind of weather, Huang Feng and the others can The probability of surviving is too low.


    It¡¯s just that, although many people feel that the possibility of Huang Feng and the others being dead is very high, but, after all, they have suffered from Huang Feng¡¯s loss more than once before, so now even if they have guesses, they dare not dare Random actions, as long as they don''t see Huang Feng''s body, their hearts are not at ease.


    In order to be able to ascertain whether there is anything wrong with Huang Feng, the people of some forces are already a little uncomfortable. Even if their manpower in Haizhou is not very sufficient, they are also going to send people to see it at sea, just to see for themselves. Look at what Huang Feng''s situation is like.


    At this time, Huang Feng and others didn''t know the situation on the shore, and they didn''t know yet, because their sudden loss of contact had already alarmed many people.


    However, Huang Feng and others are still tourists under the sea.


    There are so many creatures on the bottom of the sea. Even if humans have studied for many years, they dare not say that they have already recognized all the creatures on the bottom of the sea.


    And these creatures don''t seem to be very afraid of life. Seeing Huang Feng and others, not only did not avoid them, but instead greeted them actively.


    For such a scene, Su Yumo and others like it very much, walking on the bottom of the sea while playing with the creatures.


    "Okay, stop playing. One of those little guys has found a sunken ship." About half an hour later, Huang Feng said to the girls who were still playing hard.


    While the girls have been playing with the sea creatures, Huang Feng has been observing the situation of the little guys released before.


    The speed of those little guys swimming in the water is very fast, and there are also a lot of them. They used to swim in all directions before, so after such a period of time, those little guys have already surveyed a large area. .


    And just now, one of the guys sent back news to Huang Feng. It found a shipwreck. Through its vision, Huang Feng also took a look at the shipwreck and found that the area of ??the ship is really not Small, there are a lot of rotten things on it, and, it seems, there may be some exciting treasures on it.


    Of course, this is just speculation. However, even if there are no treasures, this is the first shipwreck they have found.


    "Really looking for it? Where is it?" Tang Muxue asked.


    "There is still some distance from here, let''s start now." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng really doesn¡¯t know how far the shipwreck is from here. After all, there is no reference point on the bottom of the sea, and the surrounding environment is almost the same. However, the little guys are not moving slowly, and they leave again. So long, obviously, it won''t be too close here.


    "Okay." The girls didn''t object, after all, they came here this time, didn''t they come for those sunken ships?As for playing with the creatures on the bottom of the sea, you can come back after seeing the shipwreck. Anyway, with what Huang Feng provided, there is no problem for how long they want to stay on the bottom of the sea.


    After making a decision, everyone started to rush. Because of the water drop, their actions on the seabed were not affected at all. The sea water had no resistance at all to them. Therefore, after running the internal force, Huang Feng and others The speed of driving on the sea bottom is not all slower than on land.


    Before, people from other forces felt that Huang Feng would be dangerous on land in the sea, because the ocean was originally a dangerous place, but they didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng could still exchange the water avoiding beads and seal the helmet. Waiting for good things, on the bottom of the sea, it will not be affected at all. It is the same as on land, even, because other people have no way to move freely here, if Huang Feng meets enemies in the ocean , Anyway, it will be more dominant.


    Huang Feng and the others galloped all the way, some of the marine creatures that were not slow actually followed them, seemingly very happy.


    Huang Feng and the others didn''t care, they just kept driving on the bottom of the sea. Because of the presence of helmets and water-preventing beads, Huang Feng and the others didn''t need to take their breath for ventilation, and they went forward without any delay.


    "Just ahead." About an hour later, Huang Feng said to Su Yumo and others.


    In fact, at Huang Feng¡¯s speed, it could have taken a shorter time, but Su Yumo and others had different levels of cultivation, and the speed of rushing was naturally different. In order to wait for them, Huang Feng naturally had no way to rush. , The speed is naturally a lot slower.


    Of course, this time they came, they were here to play, and they didn''t have to be in a hurry, so it didn''t matter if the speed was slower.


    At this time, Huang Feng and others have already reached the deep sea area. According to Huang Feng¡¯s estimation, they are at least two kilometers below the sea surface at this time, and the creatures living here have long been the same as the previous ones. The types are different, and the creatures that have been following them before have long since stopped following them.


    The deep sea is undoubtedly a very dangerous place, not only because there are various marine creatures living here, but some of these marine creatures are still not named, and their habits are not known.


    At the same time, if it is an ordinary person, even with the help of professional equipment, it is impossible to sneak into such a deep place. The pressure here is enough to make people collapse. Fortunately, Huang Feng and the others have water-repellent beads that make them ignore the surrounding area. Terrible pressure.


    "The creatures here look so fierce." Xie Mengjiao said, looking at the surrounding creatures.


    In fact, during the period just now, they also fully felt that the creatures here are not as gentle as the creatures in the sea before. Many creatures here seem to be very aggressive. Some creatures have launched against them before. After the attack, fortunately, everyone is not mediocre, so they haven''t caused any substantial harm to them.


    "Yeah, it was not a creature just now, it was so big, it looked scary." Tan Ying also said.


    Just when I was advancing, there was a huge creature suddenly rushed out and rushed straight to Tan Ying. Tan Ying was shocked at the time. Although she also has cultivation skills, she has very little experience in battle. Therefore, she couldn''t react for a while. Fortunately, Bai Xiaorou next to her reacted very quickly, and helped her to get rid of the creature in time so that she was not harmed. However, even if it were, Tan Ying was scared. It''s not light, and I still have lingering fears.


    "This is already the deep sea. There are many mysterious creatures here, and the more you go in, the more such creatures there are. Many of them are unknown to humans. Therefore, everyone must be careful." Huang Feng said.


    Even Huang Feng, after arriving here, he had to be more careful. He also remained vigilant enough for unknown dangers. After all, this place is not on land. There are many dangers.


    Everyone nodded cautiously. They came here to play, but they don¡¯t want anything to happen here. At this time, the formation has also changed. A few people with rich combat experience, in the periphery, have relatively more combat experience. The weak is in the middle. This way, everyone''s safety can be guaranteed to the greatest extent.


    Everyone was still moving forward, but they were not far from their destination. Soon, Huang Feng saw that the little guy who had searched for the sunken ship was swimming towards them, obviously coming to pick them up.


    "Thanks for your hard work, little guy." Huang Feng said to the little guy.


    The little guy was swimming happily around Huang Feng, obviously very happy with Huang Feng''s praise.


    The little guy came, and it also said that everyone had reached the destination. Sure enough, everyone soon saw a ship parked not far away, but the ship looked very old even if it was seen from here. Now, the overall framework is still there.


    When everyone got to the shipwreck, they saw many small marine creatures swimming out of it. They were not afraid to see everyone. On the contrary, everyone did not dare to be slack in the slightest. Don''t look at these. The organism is not big, but the damage caused is not small. In the sea, it may not necessarily be the big one, it will defeat the small one.


    Before, it was precisely because of the existence of these creatures that the little guy didn''t go in, so Huang Feng didn''t know much about the situation in this ship.

 2234 Chapter 2234

    Everyone slowly approached the ship, and did not get in immediately. Huang Feng first swept the shipwreck with his own pressure. His cultivation base at this time was already not low. Under his pressure, some hid in the shipwreck. The marine creatures all swam out one after another, escaping in all directions.


    "Let''s go, go in and take a look." Huang Feng said to the women.


    Everyone nodded, slowly drifting towards the sunken ship.


    This ship has obviously been on the bottom of the sea for many years, and the wood has rotted away. Huang Feng and the others are walking, often sinking in.


    When the ship was there, everyone also found some boxes, some were opened, some were still locked, these locks, for Huang Feng and others, naturally there was no problem.


    Most of the boxes that have been opened are empty. I don¡¯t know if there are none at all, or if they were destroyed and scattered by some creatures. Even in those boxes with things, nothing was found to be too valuable. The things are just fragments.


    Huang Feng opened several other boxes and discovered that some of them were actually made of porcelain, and because of the bedding in the boxes, these porcelains were not damaged, and they were all intact.


    Huang Feng picked up one of the porcelain bottles and looked at it. He didn''t understand porcelain, but he could also see that the porcelain had clear lines, exquisite workmanship, and extremely smooth to the touch. Obviously, it was not a mediocre product.


    "I didn''t expect that the first shipwreck I found would have such a baby." Huang Feng said to the other women with a smile.


    In fact, if ordinary people discover this porcelain, they will definitely be very happy. It will also lose an antique to some extent. It is exquisitely made and well preserved. It should be able to sell for a good price.


    It''s just that Huang Feng and the others are not short of money, so naturally they wouldn''t take this porcelain too seriously. It''s just that they can find such a thing the first time they search the sunken ship, which is pretty good.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is happy to be happy, but it must not reach the point of ecstasy. As for Su Yumo and others, it is even more so. They don¡¯t have much of this kind of things that cannot be eaten or used. interest of.


    "Why not?" Xie Mengjiao murmured while rummaging in those boxes.


    "What are you looking for?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Jewelry." Xie Mengjiao said without lifting her head, the movements of her hands still did not stop.


    Huang Feng was speechless for a moment, and said: "You really want to find jewelry on these sunken ships. These ships are mostly merchant ships. It is normal to have various commodities. It is very difficult to find jewelry on this."


    You know, the shipwreck that found the jewelry on the news belongs to the royal family, so it is normal to have jewelry on it, and it is not easy to find jewelry on ordinary merchant ships.


    "Really?" Xie Mengjiao said disappointedly. However, her actions did not stop. After searching all the boxes, she did not find any jewelry, so she gave up helplessly.


    And this ship is well-preserved, that is, a few porcelain wares, other things, either disappeared or broken, Huang Feng and the others did not find many other things.


    "Nothing?" Tang Muxue said unwillingly. She also wanted to find the jewelry on this ship, but she also failed to do so.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded. The first shipwreck they found was actually not big. The search was quickly completed. Apart from the few boxes they saw at the beginning, there was nothing else valuable. thing.


    The women are obviously disappointed. Although they can sell for a lot of money if they take out those porcelains, they are not small, but, after all, they are not here for money, but for the treasure hunt and the past. Now that he has found nothing of his jewelry, I am naturally disappointed.


    "Don''t be disappointed, let''s go, other little guys, there are new discoveries, maybe, there is something you want there." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    Before, Huang Feng exchanged a lot of little guys out, and these little guys were scattered in all directions. During this time, he also searched a lot of places. At this time, several little guys have come out. Found.


    I have to say that there are still a lot of sunken ships on the bottom of the sea. In fact, many people know this, but one is that it is not easy to salvage, and the other is that many sunken ships have nothing of value at all, just It¡¯s just an ordinary shipwreck, and it¡¯s obviously not cost-effective to salvage such a shipwreck with great effort. Several more trips can make a salvage company go bankrupt.


    Therefore, even if it is known that there are many sunken ships on the seabed, there are not many that really come to salvage.


    However, Huang Feng and the others do not have these worries. They are not here to salvage, but to "visit". They don''t need to get those boats up at all. Moreover, with the existence of those little guys, they can also Find the location of those sunken ships accurately, without wasting too much time looking for them. After all, the little guys are still very fast.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also has exchanged equipment, which allows them to flow unimpeded on the bottom of the sea without wasting any money. Even if they did not find valuable things on the sunken ships, they did not have much loss. , Besides, they came here, not looking for those things.


    Therefore, the mentality of Huang Feng and others is very relaxed. Although Su Yumo and others did not find what they wanted on the first shipwreck, they were not disappointed for long. After all, there are still ships on the seabed. Many, they can look for them slowly, and even if they cannot find them, they will not be too disappointed. They are already very satisfied and very happy to be able to visit the seabed in this way.


    Everyone rectified a little bit, and then went to the next shipwreck location. Moreover, when they were on their way, they still only drove on the bottom of the sea. With the avoiding water beads, it was obviously more convenient for them to be on the bottom of the sea. They no longer have a yacht. If they fly directly at high altitude, they may be spotted by others, which is obviously inconvenient.


    Therefore, after much deliberation, it is the most convenient to travel on the bottom of the sea. Moreover, in the process of going forward, they can still enjoy the beauty of the bottom of the sea. They kill two birds with one stone, how can they refuse?


    However, the actions of Huang Feng and others have hurt the search and rescue personnel outside. There are already many helicopters and yachts joining the search and rescue team. The size of the entire team is still very large, more than ever. Great, but they searched for a long time, but found nothing, not to mention the shadow of the person, even the shadow of the yacht, did not see it.


    This result is undoubtedly very disappointing, after all, there are still many people waiting for news from them.


    "The teams report the situation and have they found the target." On a galloping yacht, the previous team leader stood at the forefront, looking at the boundless sea, while holding the walkie-talkie, contacting the other search teams.


    At this time, the wind and waves on the sea have weakened a lot, at least not as violent as before. However, compared with normal times, it can still be regarded as a big storm. The group leader is standing in front of the yacht, his body is shaking slightly. , It seemed that it was possible to be blown down by the wind at any time. The people next to her were very worried about him, but he himself, who didn''t care at all, still stood there, looking at the surrounding sea, not letting go of any place.


    "Team One has found nothing."


    "Team No. 2 found nothing."


    "Team No. 3 found nothing."


    ......


    The various teams that searched separately, after receiving the command of the group leader, began to report the situation one after another, but it is regrettable that they have not found anything until now, as if Huang Feng and others have completely evaporated from the world. The same.


    Just when the group leader felt very disappointed, suddenly a surprised voice came.


    "Head, there is a discovery! We seem to see something floating on the sea not far away, and we are going to check it." Suddenly, a small team reported an exciting news. No matter what the discovery was, It''s better than nothing found before.


    "Report your position, we will come right away!" The group leader said quickly.


    After getting the exact location of the team, the team leader quickly asked the yacht driver next to him to control the yacht and go to that direction. As for the other teams, at this time, they continued to search. After all, they don¡¯t know yet. , What was the thing that the team found before.


    Soon, the team leader¡¯s yacht drove to the place where the team that reported the situation before. At this time, the person searching for the team was dragging an object in the sea onto the yacht, and the team leader looked from a distance. , It seems that the person under his hand drags a person''s body.


    Could it be that Huang Feng is dead?This is how to do?How can I explain to the above?I had set up a letter of guarantee before, and the goal was so dead, I couldn''t explain it.


    Of course, this team leader didn¡¯t know the complicated feelings of those big guys above for Huang Feng. Those people naturally didn¡¯t want Huang Feng to die. After all, if Huang Feng was there, he could still contribute some advanced technology. Huang Feng''s heart is still biased towards China.


    However, if Huang Feng is really dead, they are not unacceptable. They just have to understand and investigate the specific secrets of Huang Feng in order to obtain some of Huang Feng¡¯s remaining advanced technology. Therefore, in a sense, those big Guys, what matters is not Huang Feng''s personal safety, but Huang Feng''s technology.


    Of course, except for Mr. Li.

 2235 Chapter 2235 False Alarm

    Therefore, if Huang Feng is really dead, this team leader will certainly get a bad name, but the big bosses above are not necessarily dissatisfied. If they can take those advanced technologies in their own hands, it will be better than It''s better in Huang Feng''s hands. After all, Huang Feng can''t be completely regarded as their own. They are also worried that one day Huang Feng will be instigated.


    It¡¯s just that this team leader¡¯s level is too low. Naturally, it¡¯s impossible to know the complex feelings of those bigwigs for Huang Feng. He only regards Huang Feng¡¯s identity as important. All the leaders don¡¯t want Huang Feng to be involved. After all, before Those leaders also explained this on the phone.


    Therefore, when he saw his subordinates dragging a figure from the sea on the yacht, the first thought that came to the head of the group was that the figure that was towed should not be Huang Feng''s corpse.


    Seeing the captain''s yacht approaching, the person searching for the squad hurriedly dragged his body in and stood up, waiting for the captain''s question.


    "What is being towed? Corpse?" At this time, the team leader''s yacht had reached the side of the small group of yachts, and the team leader asked while walking from his yacht to the next yacht.


    At this time, the group leader had already seen clearly that the body dragged up by those subordinates was indeed a body. At this time, this body was lying motionless on the deck. Obviously, this should be a corpse. The worry in my heart is even worse.


    "Head back, it''s a corpse. I''m not sure about the identity of the corpse." The team leader reported that they had just recovered the corpse at this time, and they had not had time to check it.


    "Turn it over." The regiment commanded.


    "Yes!"


    The search team came out with two people, turned the corpse over, face up.


    The head was worried, but even if he was worried, he couldn''t help but look at it. After all, he needed to determine the identity of this corpse.


    "Huh?" The head of the group who was still very worried, after seeing the appearance of the corpse, was stunned: "Who is this?"


    When receiving the task of searching for Huang Feng, the group leader deliberately learned about Huang Feng and knew what Huang Feng looked like. The corpse in front of him was obviously not Huang Feng, although, depending on his age, this person He should be about the same age as Huang Feng, but his appearance is obviously not.


    While doubting, the head of the regiment was relieved, it was not Huang Feng.


    The person in the search team looked at the corpse and also felt puzzled, because they did not know either.


    "This person seems to be one of another group of people who disappeared in the storm this time. It seems that the surname is Huo." He had been following the team leader''s partner, squatting down to look at the corpse, and said with some uncertainty.


    Before the incident with Huangfeng, this partner was mainly responsible for the search work. Therefore, he knew that two yachts were missing in this storm, and one of them was highly valued by many leaders. Huangfeng, the other one was a group of a few rich second-generation cruisers. Neither of these two yachts was able to rush back to the port before the storm, but because of Huangfeng¡¯s special status, the leaders above paid special attention to it. Therefore, this team leader was transferred to take charge of the search work, and this team leader clearly understood Huang Feng''s situation better. As for other situations, he knew not much.


    The team leader¡¯s partner had also seen photos of those rich second-generations before, so he knew what those people looked like. The reason why he wasn¡¯t sure of the identity of the person in front of him was just because the person in front of him, now His appearance was miserable. Many parts of his body were bitten, and a small part of his face was bitten off. In other places, there were also many wounds, which can be described as tragic death.


    And on the remaining half of the face, there were still expressions of horror and despair. Only after seeing this person''s photo, the team leader''s partner could see his identity, which was considered very good.


    And this person was Huo Shao who had been entangled with Huang Feng before.


    Huo Shao died miserably. After being smashed off the yacht, he didn''t die immediately. He still struggled for a while. Unfortunately, his so-called friends did not save him. He eventually sank.


    And this does not mean that his destiny is over. At that time, Huo Shao still had a desire to survive, struggling constantly on the bottom of the sea, although at that time, he had no hope at all, but he still didn''t want to give up.


    However, at this moment, I don¡¯t know where, a huge creature with sharp teeth swam in. Before Huo Shao could see what it was, he was bitten. Because he was on the bottom of the sea, he even He couldn''t even make a scream, but the creature didn''t mean to let him go. After taking a bite, it was another bite immediately, which meant that it would directly bite him into pieces.


    Huo Shao¡¯s body was bitten by this creature, and even half of his face was bitten off. At this time, especially when a huge wave hits, the seabed seemed to have changed again, and the creature seemed to feel danger. Only then did Huo Shao let go and walked away directly.


    It''s just that Huo Shao is already at the dying moment. Originally, when he was struggling on the sea, he ran out of strength, and now he was bitten to pieces by this huge creature. Even if the creature left him with a breath for the last time, he still failed to survive, and eventually died.


    And because of the wind and waves, Huo Shao''s body was blown up, and this was discovered by the members of the team searching for Huangfeng. After that, he was salvaged.


    Presumably, when Huo Shao was alive, he would never think that he would die so miserably. If he could think of it, he would never provoke Huang Feng. When the storm came, he would choose to return to the shore directly. By the way, at that time, it was obviously still too late.


    However, there was nothing if, and Huo Shao was still dead. He didn''t even use Huang Feng to do anything. He wanted to use the storm to kill Huang Feng, but in the end, he stayed in this storm and lost his life.


    "It''s not Huang Feng." The group leader said with a sigh of relief. As long as it is not Huang Feng, he doesn''t really care too much about other people. Before the storm came, he had already broadcast more than once to remind you to go to sea. The personnel of, immediately returned to the voyage, but these people did not know whether they lived or died, and refused to return. Now that they are dead here, who can they blame?


    Even if it was their target Huang Feng this time, if they really died, this team leader felt that it was no wonder that others, after all, they must have received the broadcast before, so they would not come back. If they really died in this storm, it would be too. I asked for it, and it hurt myself and others.


    Of course, this group leader didn''t know the situation at the time. It was not Huang Feng who didn''t want to go back, but Huo Shao and others didn''t want Huang Feng to go back.


    It''s just that, looking at it from the position of the head of the regiment, there is indeed no problem when he thinks so.


    "Bring this corpse ashore, and the others will continue to search." The group leader said to everyone. Although the corpse was not the target he was looking for, after all, the other party was also the person who disappeared in this storm, and he couldn''t possibly. Just throw the opponent into the sea again.


    Moreover, after seeing that the other party was not the target, he was also relieved. As long as he didn''t see the target''s body, then there was hope for everything.


    "Yes!" everyone responded.


    After that, the group leader returned to his yacht, and the team members were divided into two teams, one to transport the corpses, and the other to continue to search for Huang Feng and others.


    "Head, do you think the person we are looking for will be..." The partner said to the head hesitantly.


    "No." The group leader said directly. Although his partner hadn''t finished speaking, he knew what the other party was going to say.


    "However, the storm was so big that the person was lost in the storm just now. Depending on the situation, none of the people on the yacht may have survived. The Huangfeng, the situation encountered, is likely to be similar to them." Said the partner.


    "As long as we don''t find the corpse, we can''t give up, there is still hope." The group leader said. After that, he turned to look at his old partner and said: "You also know the people above, who take this matter very seriously. Yes, we have to see people when we live, and corpses when we die, so we can''t report empty-handed, right?"


    The partner nodded and expressed understanding. It is indeed the case. Many people above are paying attention to this matter. Even if the target is really dead, they have to find the target''s body. It is obviously impossible to report the situation empty-handed. of.


    "Okay, don''t think so much, keep searching, the storm here is already weakening, let everyone expand the search range, and look for it carefully." The group leader said.


    "Yes!"


    The entire search and rescue team started to act again, and as the storm slowly weakened, there were more ships on the sea, and these ships were not ordinary people, but people with special purposes. , They want to know the situation at sea for the first time.


    Naturally, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others didn¡¯t know that their disappearance had once again had a great impact. Many people were looking for them. Although the purpose was different, they were indeed looking for them, because They have been walking on the bottom of the sea, so they don''t know this.


    What the regimental leader and people from other forces don¡¯t even know is that when their ships were sailing on the sea, they quickly passed over Huang Feng and others¡¯ heads several times, but they were on the sea, However, Huang Feng and others were thousands of meters below the surface of the sea. The two sides passed by the deep sea, and they could not find each other.

 2236 Chapter 2236 Another Ship

    When the people on the sea were busy searching for Huang Feng and others, Huang Feng and others were also busy, but they were not busy escaping for their lives, but were looking at the ships they found.


    However, to the disappointment of Huang Feng and others, apart from finding a few porcelains on the first shipwreck, on the next few shipwrecks, they all found nothing and found nothing of value.


    In fact, there are still some good things on these boats, but after too long, they have been rotten and have no value at all. In this situation, everyone including Huang Feng is very disappointed.


    Although everyone is not short of money, and they are not here for treasure hunting to make a fortune, but they have searched several sunken ships and found nothing, which is still very disappointing.


    "It must be that you have bad luck. Next time, when we find the sunken ship, we will get on first." Xie Meng said bitterly to Huang Feng after he hadn''t found the sunken ship again.


    "How can this depend on me." Huang Feng was speechless: "Originally, there are not many valuables on these sunken ships. Our situation is also normal."


    Indeed, although there are many sunken ships on the seabed, there are indeed not many that are truly valuable. This is one of the reasons why those sunken ships on the seabed have not been salvaged. If there is no value, who will cost money. To toss with effort?


    Therefore, during this period of time, Huang Feng and others have not found the slightest on so many ships, which is normal.


    However, there is no reason for this woman to act coquettishly.


    "I don''t care, you must be the first to get on the ship every time. Your bad luck has caused this situation." Xie Mengjiao insisted.


    "Yes, Huang Feng, your hand is too dark. Next time we go first, the luck of so many beautiful women will definitely not be worse than you." Tang Muxue also said.


    Huang Feng looked at the other women and found that although they did not speak, they all looked at them with a smile, and seemed to agree with Xie Mengjiao and Tang Muxue.


    "I said you guys are too superstitious, it doesn''t make the same whoever goes first." Huang Feng said silently.


    "How can this be the same? Everyone''s luck is different. You obviously have a dark face today. If you change to us, maybe you can have good luck." Li Bingyun also said.


    "Yeah, don''t they all say that women who love to laugh are not too bad luck? We are definitely better luck than you." Li Qinglu actually joined in.


    Seeing this battle getting bigger and bigger, Huang Feng had to surrender, and said, "Okay, okay, next time there is a shipwreck, let you go first. I want to see if you go first. What''s the difference? , But you have to be careful. After all, this place is under the sea, and there are still many dangers."


    Before, Huang Feng was the first one to board the shipwreck. Naturally, it was not for a quick glance, but was worried about the dangers on these ships. After all, they had already reached a deep place at this time. Almost no one has been here, and there is also very little human research here. However, many scientists speculate that in these places, there may even be living creatures from ancient times, and those creatures can survive for so long and have no ability , It is obviously impossible.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was also worried about everyone''s safety, so he rushed forward every time. However, now that he saw the women want to get on the boat first, he had to give in. Of course, it was necessary to give some advice.


    "I know, I know, there was no danger before." Xie Mengjiao said indifferently.


    Indeed, before, they have searched a lot of sunken ships. Although there are some marine creatures hiding on those ships, those creatures do not pose any threat to them and they cannot give What kind of substantial harm did they cause? Many times, when those creatures saw them appear, they would take the initiative to leave. Even if those creatures did not take the initiative to leave, they frightened them a little, and they all smoothly drove them away. Up.


    So, since this journey, although everyone has encountered some dangers when they are on the way, but there is really no dangerous thing encountered on these sunken ships, everything is going smoothly, but there is no value. That¡¯s it.


    "It''s better to be careful." Su Yumo said: "We are not on land after all. We don''t know much about this place. We don''t know any creatures. We didn''t have it before, which doesn''t mean that we won''t be there. So, I think Huang Feng Yes, it¡¯s better to be careful."


    "Look, Yumo is still sensible." Huang Feng quickly boasted that he was indeed worried in this regard.


    "I know, we will be careful." Xie Mengjiao still listened to Su Yumo''s words, but Xie Mengjiao gave Huang Feng a white look at Huang Feng''s proud look.


    The other women naturally wouldn''t ignore Su Yumo''s words.


    Although Su Yumo usually doesn''t talk too much and doesn''t care about all the girls, all the girls understand that among them, Su Yumo is the eldest sister and the real "East Palace", so All the women respect her very much, and they rarely violate her words, and this is also an important reason why such a special big family has been able to maintain harmony until now.


    "Hey, there''s another news." Here, Huang Feng soon received the news from the little guys that the sunken ship was found again.


    However, when Huang Feng shifted his vision to the little guy, he was slightly taken aback, because through the little guy¡¯s vision, he did see a shipwreck, and the shipwreck was better than before. The ships I saw were big.


    However, the environment in which the shipwreck is located is not very good. The surrounding area is dark, and you can''t see it too far. Even if the little guy is not far from the shipwreck location, he looks at the shipwreck, but he can¡¯t see it. Really.


    This is obviously not a good phenomenon. You have to know that wherever they went before, the sun was able to shine in. Therefore, they were on the bottom of the sea and their sight was not affected in any way. However, the place where the shipwreck is located is obviously not such.


    This makes Huang Feng a little worried. This scene shows that the location of the shipwreck should be deeper than where they are now. It is said that in the depths of the deep sea, the sun can¡¯t get in, and it¡¯s dark. The lacquered piece, even ordinary marine life, cannot survive there, and the surrounding pressure is so great that human beings have no way to explore, even with various instruments, there is no way to get there.


    Huang Feng is not very concerned about the water pressure there. They are not affected by the pressure of the sea at all. This is also the magical place of the water bead. You should know that even ordinary marine creatures dare not say anything. They are totally unaffected by those pressures, but Huang Feng and the others can.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s concern is not the water pressure, but the environment there. After all, there should be a place that humans have never reached before. No one knows what dangers there will be. Moreover, the light there is very dim. This also affects them.


    "Where is it? Where is it this time?" Although I experienced a series of disappointments before, the women were still very excited when they heard the news of the shipwreck again. They looked forward to the excitement of this treasure hunt. very attractive.


    And Xie Mengjiao¡¯s performance was very eager, probably because Huang Feng had agreed before, and she was still thinking about letting them go on the boat this time. She wanted to prove that she didn¡¯t find good things because Huang Feng¡¯s face was black. Luck is much better than Huang Feng.


    "In a far place." Huang Feng said cautiously.


    "Is it dangerous?" Su Yumo still knows Huang Feng very well. Seeing Huang Feng''s cautious look, she knew that things might not be simple.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said, "This time, the place should be in the depths of the deep sea, where it is so dark that I can''t see the surrounding environment at all, but I feel that it will not be too safe. ."


    "It''s just a feeling, it''s okay." Xie Mengjiao said: "Moreover, we haven''t encountered many marine creatures before. Those creatures are not our opponents at all."


    Indeed, on this road, everyone has encountered various marine creatures more than once. Naturally, these marine creatures cannot be the masters of mild temperament. Therefore, they have fought several times along the way, but everyone Where is the strength, even if the marine organisms are huge and powerful, they are not their opponents, so everyone is safe and risk-free all the way.


    It is precisely because of this that Huang Feng reminded everyone to be careful when getting on the boat first. Xie Mengjiao and others didn¡¯t pay attention to it. They only agreed when Su Yumo spoke, but that doesn¡¯t mean they are afraid. , But out of respect for Su Yumo.


    Now, Huang Feng hasn¡¯t noticed it at all, just guessing that it¡¯s dangerous. Naturally, Xie Mengjiao doesn¡¯t care about it. Even, a bit aggressive, she still has a vague expectation in her heart that she can meet a more powerful opponent. , Even if they didn''t find anything they were interested in in the end, it was a worthwhile trip.


    "Let''s go and take a look, but you must be more careful later." Huang Feng said.


    Since the shipwreck has been discovered, if you don¡¯t look at it, everyone will definitely feel regretful. Moreover, Huang Feng himself is also very interested in that huge shipwreck, but the little guy seems afraid to get on the ship. The light there was dim, so Huang Feng couldn''t see it really.


    Sharing vision is not his own eyes after all, so although Huang Feng has deep internal power and very good eyesight, he can''t use it.

 2237 Chapter 2237 Wreck

    After everyone had made a decision, they began to go to the target location, and this time the distance was indeed a little far away. When everyone hurried at full speed, they still walked for about three hours before reaching the destination.


    At this time, the outside world has already entered the dark night, and the storm has gradually subsided. However, although it is already night, the search for Huangfeng has not stopped. Several helicopters hover in the air with huge searchlights. , In anticipation of discoveries.


    In addition to airplanes, there are more than a dozen yachts, and the search and rescue work has not stopped. The entire sea seems very lively.


    The people of the search and rescue team have expanded the search range, but the day has passed, but they still haven''t found anything, not to mention Huang Feng and others, even their yacht.


    At this time, many people have speculated that the yacht Huang Feng and the others took may have sunk due to the storm. As for Huang Feng and others, the possibility of death is also very high.


    It¡¯s just that, even though they had some guesses in their hearts, the people in this search team didn¡¯t dare to stop because, after all, this matter was explained by the above, and the people above take it seriously. They have to see people when they live, and the corpses when they die. It is obviously impossible to end in a hurry. After the people above did not speak, they did not dare to stop.


    "You said, can those people still live?" On a certain yacht of the search and rescue team, a soldier asked the comrade next to him.


    "Alive? Haha, it''s been a long time, it would be good to be able to find a whole corpse." said an older companion next to him.


    "That''s right, it''s been so long, and the previous storm is so big, how can it be possible to survive." The other also said.


    "We have searched for such a large area. If they were alive, we should have found it long ago."


    Obviously, everyone did not think that Huang Feng and the others were still alive.


    After all, it has been a long time since the beginning of the storm at this time, and they have searched this area several times. If Huang Feng and the others were still alive, they would have found it long ago, but the reality is, They haven''t even seen a personal image until now.


    Moreover, the previous storm was so big that it was enough to overturn any yacht, and if you fell into the sea in that situation, there was basically no chance of surviving. Without seeing the person on the other yacht before, he would have died there. Is it in the storm?


    Therefore, everyone has no hope for the survival of Huang Feng and others. Even, they feel that Huang Feng and others may not be able to preserve the corpses now. After all, there are many creatures in the ocean, but what are they? Eat it all.


    But now, the reason why they are still insisting on search and rescue is entirely because of the responsibilities on their shoulders and the tasks assigned by them, so they have to persist.


    "You said, Huang Feng''s luck is really bad enough. It''s really bad enough to encounter such a big storm after going out to sea like this." A soldier said with emotion.


    "Really, originally, in his capacity, it was estimated that he would be able to live happily in this life, but caught up with such a big storm, hey, he can only blame him for bad luck."


    "To be honest, I still admire this Huang Feng. Although I don''t know much about him, the previous suspension car thing really gave us people a face. I heard that many foreign car manufacturers were surprised at the time. The chin is about to fall to the ground, tusk, those who have eyes on the top of their heads also have today."


    "Who says no? So, boss Huang, his current status is still very important. It''s no wonder that the big leaders above pay so much attention to it. It''s just that after this accident, his car company Will it be affected."


    "That will definitely happen. If a big boss of a company is dead, this company will definitely be affected. Hey, it''s a pity that the car company has just started. Seeing that the cars we produce by ourselves will surpass foreign cars. But I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    Everyone was discussing with emotion. They didn¡¯t know Huang Feng and didn¡¯t know much about it. However, the previous "Time Space Auto" company had a lot of trouble. They also knew that at the beginning, They didn''t even know that their mission this time was to find Huang Feng. After learning about it later, they sighed, and they knew why the people above took it so seriously.


    These soldiers also want to find Huang Feng, but unfortunately, this is not what they think is possible. They have been searching this sea for a day, and even lunch and dinner are eaten on this yacht. , In order not to delay the search time, however, still could not find Huang Feng and others.


    As time slowly passed, these soldiers had determined in their hearts that Huang Feng and others had almost no hope of surviving, but they had not received the order to retreat, so they were only looking for this machine.


    "Hey, do you see something ahead?" At this moment, a soldier pointed to the sea in front of him and said.


    "What? Is there something that is the target?" When the others heard him, they all looked over.


    "The light shines on, hurry!"


    Immediately, the searchlight slammed towards that side, and everyone saw a huge white object floating on the surface of the sea. Because of the light and distance, they could not see clearly what it was, but they knew what they were looking at. That is certainly not human.


    "Let''s take a look." Although I said that the thing is definitely not a person, but if you find something here, you must have a look.


    The yacht quickly passed, and when it was next to the thing, everyone could see that the thing was actually part of a yacht.


    "Could this be the yacht Huang Feng took?" someone said.


    "Look, there is a code here, it really belongs to him!" someone exclaimed.


    Every yacht rented by the yacht company has a code, and Huang Feng and his others are naturally no exception. The wreck of the yacht in front of us is exactly the coded part, so everyone quickly determined it. , This yacht is indeed the one Huang Feng and the others took before.


    "Report the situation here to the team leader." The leader on the search and rescue yacht said.


    This discovery is an important discovery for everyone, but to a certain extent, it can be regarded as an unexpected discovery. After all, they searched for so long and did not find Huang Feng and their yacht. Feng and their yacht are very likely to have an accident.


    And the scene before them just confirmed their previous guess. The yacht was obviously destroyed, it should be caused by the storm, and now it was blown up by the waves, which was discovered by everyone.


    After receiving the report, the head and others rushed over and looked at the big yacht wreck on the sea, his face looked very serious.


    Originally, although Huang Feng and others have not been found, this is a bit frustrating. Many people also think that Huang Feng and the others should have had an accident. However, as long as they have not found the body, then there is still hope. Maybe, Huang Feng and the others were in the process of escaping. They were panicking, and they might have fled to other places.


    However, after seeing the wreckage of this yacht, the fluke that the head and others had in their hearts was broken. As the person in charge of this search and rescue, the head of course knew the code of Huang Feng and their yacht. Yes, it is certain that it is the one in front of them, and now, Huang Feng and the others have even broken their yachts. Obviously, it is impossible to escape to other places on the yacht, and the possibility of death has skyrocketed.


    "Drag this thing ashore, I will report on the matter here." The group leader said.


    The head of this major discovery must be reported. He knows that many leaders are still paying attention to this matter, even if it is late at night, there must be many people waiting for their news.


    It¡¯s a pity that what I have brought is not good news, but bad news. Without yachts and lack of food and water, Huang Feng and the others are very unlikely to survive at sea. What''s more, the previous storm is still So big, maybe Huang Feng and the others didn''t even survive the previous storm, they were already dead in the storm.


    Soon, the wreckage of the yacht Huang Feng and the others was on was found out by many people who paid attention to it. The head of the group had a good idea. Although it was late at night, it was indeed true. Many people are waiting for news about Huang Feng.


    After receiving this news, everyone''s minds were different.


    Lao Li was very worried and very sad. When things reached this point, he also felt that the possibility of Huang Feng''s survival is very small, even if it was Huang Feng''s repeated miracles before, but this time it was obviously not before. Similarly, the surrounding environment is even worse, and the miracle Huang Feng wants to create again is basically impossible.


    Suddenly it is very possible to lose such a year-end friendship. Old Li is still very sad. There is a feeling of sympathy between him and Huang Feng. However, he did not expect that the two might be separated forever.


    The other big guys are much more complicated than Lao Li. They also regret that Huang Feng''s accident is a little bit sad, but they are definitely not as serious as Lao Li.


    There are secrets in Huang Feng''s body, and it is a big secret. This is something that many people know. Like other forces abroad, they have been trying to obtain the secrets in Huang Feng''s body, but they have never succeeded.


    However, compared to the frustration of those foreign forces after the failure, they are more accepting of failure. After all, Huang Feng is a Chinese, and he has no idea of ??leaving here at the moment. In terms of psychology, Huang Feng is definitely close. Theirs, even if they didn''t directly grab those things from Huang Feng, Huang Feng would still contribute some.

 2238 Chapter 2238 Too Cautious

    Because of this, although everyone felt disappointed about the failure of the previous mission, they were not too depressed, because as long as Huang Feng was still in Huaxia, he was still a Huaxia, then they all had more opportunities than other forces.


    Although Huang Feng may not contribute to some profitable technologies, technologies such as radar and weapon research are not of much use to Huang Feng personally. There will be a great opportunity to contribute. Of course It is acceptable to pay some price for this.


    Therefore, these bigwigs are a little complicated about Huang Feng''s mind. Now, when they hear the news that Huang Feng may have had an accident, their minds are much more complicated. If they can be successful after Huang Feng''s death If they obtain the secrets in Huang Feng''s hands and those advanced technologies, they won''t care too much about Huang Feng''s death.


    However, if after Huang Feng died, they could not obtain those secrets, or even if they were obtained by other forces, it would be a big failure for them, and for them, there would be no benefit. .


    It is precisely because of this that their minds are so complicated. They hope that there will be an accident in Huang Feng. In that case, they can obtain what Huang Feng has in their hands. At the same time, they do not want Huang Feng to have an accident. Otherwise, people from other forces, They will definitely act. They really will be able to get what Huang Feng holds before those people, even if it is, this is their home court.


    Therefore, after knowing the news, the only thing they can do is to give orders and continue to search for Huang Feng and others. Even if they are really dead, they will have to find their bodies, although everyone knows that if it were Huang Feng When people are really dead, it is unlikely that they will be able to find the body, but they have no other way.


    At the same time, these big guys are also hurrying to make arrangements. Just in case, if it is determined that Huang Feng and the others are really dead, then they are bound to launch another attack on Huang Feng¡¯s villa. Moreover, the speed is even faster. Before other forces can succeed, enter the villa and get what they want.


    Compared with the complicated minds of the big brothers in China, people from other forces, at this time, their minds are much simpler. Their simple hope is that Huang Feng really has an accident, is really dead and can''t die anymore. , That is the situation they most want to see.


    In the past, Huang Feng did not show the slightest affection for people from these forces. In order to obtain what Huang Feng has in his hands, people from these forces have suffered losses in Huang Feng''s hands, not once or twice. Every time, the losses were heavy, which made the people of many forces hate Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s just that this is Huaxia, not in their territory. Although they can infiltrate some people, they can¡¯t send a large number of people, and Huang Feng¡¯s skills are very powerful. A small number of people is not at all. Huang Feng''s opponents, if this is the case, they will only continue to suffer in Huang Feng''s hands.


    In this regard, the people of those forces hated and helpless. Now they can only continue to monitor Huang Feng, but they have not dared to do it easily, waiting for an excellent opportunity for them.


    It¡¯s just that, what everyone didn¡¯t expect, this opportunity came so soon, and this opportunity was not created by them, nor was it made by Huang Feng himself, but from an accident, an accident that no one thought of. .


    Originally, Huang Feng and his women went to Haizhou for vacation. This was just an ordinary thing. Those people of the power did not think about doing things here. Similarly, they did not think about what would happen here, leading to Huang Feng and others are in danger.


    However, the facts are so interesting. Before everyone thought, Huang Feng and the others encountered a storm when they went out to sea. Moreover, this storm was still very big. More importantly, Huang Feng and the others did not know how. It''s true that he couldn''t get back to the shore before the storm arrived.


    When they heard this news, people from other forces jumped in their hearts, and suddenly they had some expectations, expecting what will happen to Huang Summit in this storm.


    However, the strong image of Huang Feng in the past has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Therefore, although everyone has such expectations, they dare not show it, let alone expect too much. Huang Feng has had many dangerous situations before. When everyone thought he was going to die, they all came back to life. No one can guarantee that Huang Feng would not be able to survive the storm.


    Therefore, everyone can only wait nervously, and as time goes by, Huang Feng and his party have been missing for longer and longer, and everyone''s expectations are getting bigger and bigger.


    Finally, in the middle of the night, everyone got an exciting news that the yacht Huang Feng and the others was riding was broken by the storm!Part of the wreckage has been found!


    The people from other forces were pleasantly surprised when they got the news. However, even if they sent people to verify the truth of the matter, they really didn''t dare to believe the news easily until the people they sent, They came back to confirm that the news was true, and they truly believed it.


    "So, is this true? Their yacht has really been overturned?" In a certain hotel in Haizhou, a white man asked next to him, this person who had just entered has his face With obvious expectations.


    "Yes, the news has been verified, and it is indeed true. The wreckage of the yacht has been sent ashore. Our people have also seen the code on the yacht. It was indeed when Huang Feng and the others went to sea. The chartered yacht.¡± The person next to him replied.


    "Unexpectedly, there is a saying in Huaxia that is very good, people are not as good as heaven! So many of us, who want to get rid of Huang Feng, failed to succeed, but in his hands, he repeatedly lost soldiers and soldiers. , But I did not expect that he would encounter such an accident on a simple trip. For us, it was really an unexpected joy." The white man said with emotion.


    They fear and admire Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s strength has far surpassed their cognition. It seems that no one in this world is Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. They have time and time again. He suffered a loss in Huang Feng''s hands. Huang Feng has become a nightmare in the hearts of these people. It is normal for everyone to fear him.


    But while they were afraid, everyone admired Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng was an ordinary person before, but now he is so powerful. Moreover, under the encirclement and suppression of many forces, not only was he not killed, but was able to proceed. The constant counterattack has brought huge losses to many forces. This is not something that everyone can do. It can even be said that before Huang Feng, no one has ever been able to do this step. Huang Feng is definitely the first. people!


    However, even if they admire Huang Feng in their hearts, they can''t wait for Huang Feng to die now. After all, they belong to different positions, and for their own benefit, they have to stand on the opposite side of Huang Feng. As an enemy, they Of course, I don''t want Huang Feng to be alive all the time, because that doesn''t suit them.


    And now, Huang Feng seems to be really dead, which makes people feel quite uplifting while feeling unreal.


    "Then, what shall we do now? Go to his villa immediately?" the person next to him asked.


    The white man thought for a while and shook his head and said: "Not yet, it''s not time, let people continue to stare at the sea, don''t go to his villa for now.


    "However, people from other forces should have received the news at this time. If they have all gone to Huangfeng''s villa, if we are a step late, there will be nothing left." The person next to him said anxiously.


    They came here to fight against Huang Feng, aren''t they just for the things Huang Feng held?Now the opportunity is in sight, but his boss is not anxious, this person is a little anxious in his heart.


    "People from other forces? Haha." Who knows, the white man, when he heard the words of the person next to him, instead of anxious, he laughed sarcastically: "Then they have to have the courage! Before, everyone was in Huangfeng. We didn¡¯t suffer any less in our hands. We didn¡¯t think that Huang Feng¡¯s accident would not come back? The result? Ha ha! Now, Huang Feng¡¯s yacht was destroyed, although the possibility of Huang Feng¡¯s survival is very small. However, it is not without it. You know, that is Huang Feng, and we can''t take the slightest care! Therefore, we can''t act rashly before we are completely sure that Huang Feng is really dead, and don''t forget the previous lesson!"


    Indeed, the previous lessons have left a very deep impression on everyone. They finally lurked into Huaxia, so they don¡¯t just slaughter Huang Feng, and they all survived by fluke, and some even just arrived. Here, so, when facing Huang Feng, they dare not be the slightest careless. Even if judging by the current situation, the possibility that Huang Feng is dead is very high, they dare not care.


    And once Huang Feng is not dead, and if they act rashly, they are bound to be madly retaliated by Huang Feng again. They can''t stand Huang Feng''s toss now.


    "Will you be too cautious like this?" the man next to him said.


    "Faced with Huang Feng, you must be careful. Anyone who is not cautious enough has already died and died in his hands!" said the white man.


    Indeed, the people who faced Huang Feng''s carelessly before are no longer in this world, and it is precisely because of the death of those people that everyone realizes that Huang Feng is powerful and dare not be careful.

 2239 Chapter 2239 Dark World

    "but......"


    "Nothing!" The white man directly interrupted the person next to him, and he said directly: "People from other forces are not stupid, they know what to do, and on their side, there are our people staring. , If they acted, they would not escape our eyes."


    Indeed, there are many forces that have ideas about Huangfeng, and almost everyone knows each other''s existence. When attacking Huangfeng Villa before, the various forces still reached a certain degree of understanding and did not attack each other.


    However, the fact that they did not attack each other at that time does not mean that they did not guard against other forces. After all, there is only one Huang Feng, and there should be only one secret in Huang Feng''s hands. Everyone wants to get what Huang Feng holds. Maybe Huang Feng has more than one advanced technology, but no one would think that there are too many things?No one wants to be cheap. Others don''t?


    Therefore, although these forces have not yet started fighting, they are definitely not a true ally. They are guarded against each other. That is normal. Once Huang Feng really has an accident, then they will be among the forces. In the meantime, there is bound to be a fierce battle, and now it is impossible to prevent some.


    The person next to the white man nodded when he heard what he said. He also knew about this. Before, he thought that he paid too much attention to the things in Huang Feng''s hand, so he couldn''t bear it. After all, in order to get yellow They had lost a lot of outstanding fighters with the things in Feng''s hands, and they had lost a lot, so he naturally took it very seriously.


    After making a decision, they continue to monitor the situation on the sea, but they are also preparing to attack Huangfeng Villa again. They are not like they were reckless and attacked. There are many others. Under the circumstances of the forces, it is obviously very dangerous to do so.


    At the same time, in many places in Haizhou, there are many people who are similar to these two people. They belong to various forces. At this time, they are also discussing topics related to Huang Feng. The content is almost the same as the two people just now.


    Almost everyone feels that the possibility of Huang Feng still alive is already very small. After all, in that situation, no one can survive unless he is a god. Although Huang Feng is very powerful, He is obviously not a god, so Huang Feng is basically dead.


    However, as the white man said to his companions, they are still not sure whether Huang Feng is really dead, even if the possibility of death is very high, but as long as it is not 100% dead, they dare not. Act rashly, because they had suffered a lot from Huang Feng before and had to be cautious.


    Therefore, although many forces are quite excited and finally saw the light, they dare not care about it, still staring at the sea, keeping an eye on the latest situation there.


    At the same time, many forces are also preparing to attack Huang Feng¡¯s villa again. No one wants to rush over, it will be very detrimental to them, because they know that even if Huang Feng is really dead, they still To face people from other forces, those people will no longer be friendly with themselves, and a battle cannot be avoided.


    Everyone is preparing for the upcoming battle. It seems that Huang Feng is dead. The reason they haven''t done it yet is just to see Huang Feng''s body with their own eyes.


    And Huang Feng and others don¡¯t know at this time. They are already "dead" in the eyes of many people. However, even if they know, they probably won¡¯t care, because this is not the first time. , Many people think they are dead, but the truth is, they didn''t, and it was the same this time.


    Of course, the situation of Huang Feng and others is not too good. They have entered a very deep place. Here, even in the daytime, the sun can''t get in, and the pressure is huge, although Huang Feng and others People can''t feel the huge pressure, but the more you go in, the dimmer the light and the more and more affected your vision.


    This is because Su Yumo and others have cultivation bases, and their eyesight is much better than ordinary people. Otherwise, if ordinary people come here, the sight in front of them is already pitch black. Of course, the huge pressure, It was enough to make them collapse. The place where everyone is now is a place that humans have never reached before. It can be said that Huang Feng and the others are the first humans to arrive here.


    And Huang Feng''s cultivation base is the highest among the people, so his eyesight is also the best. In this case, he can see better than others.


    "Huang Feng, haven''t you arrived yet? Why is it so dark around here?" Xie Mengjiao asked on the road.


    "It''s almost here, just ahead. I guess it will be another five minutes." Huang Feng said: "It''s already very deep here, and light can''t come in. Of course it''s dark. If you''re scared, I will send you off Going up, I guess the storm above should have stopped."


    "Who said I''m scared?" Xie Mengjiao yelled, "I''m just a little uncomfortable. It will be fine in a while."


    In fact, facing the darkness around this, Xie Mengjiao was somewhat scared in her heart. However, with Huang Feng and other sisters in her heart, she felt better.


    Of course, even if she was really scared, she wouldn''t say it, she didn''t want face.


    "That''s fine. If you''re scared, just say it." Huang Feng said. He was also a little worried to put Xie Mengjiao on it alone. Although the storm on the sea should have stopped, this sea is not land after all. , There are still many other dangers.


    "Mengjiao, you follow me." Su Yumo said to Xie Mengjiao.


    As a good friend of Xie Mengjiao, Su Yumo naturally knew that his best friend was not afraid of the sky, but was afraid of the dark. Therefore, facing the current environment, he would feel scared, which is normal.


    "Yeah." Xie Mengjiao replied, came behind Su Yumo and followed her forward.


    Although, in terms of strength, Xie Mengjiao''s strength surpasses Su Yumo, but in the face of this situation, Xie Mengjiao can find safety in Su Yumo, always thinking that in front of Su Yumo. , Xie Mengjiao regarded herself as her younger sister, Su Yumo''s everything, even now, her strength has surpassed Su Yumo, but her dependence on Su Yumo has not diminished much.


    Everyone continued to move forward. About five minutes later, Huang Feng finally saw the shadow of a ship vaguely. As for Su Yumo and others, they didn''t see anything. After all, this place is darker than before. Moreover, they are still tens of meters away from the ship.


    "Here." Huang Feng said, and walked over with everyone.


    Until they were within ten meters of the ship, Su Yumo and others saw the ship vaguely.


    "Wow, this boat is so big." Ning Wushuang said with a sigh of emotion.


    In fact, compared with the big ships in reality, this ship is still somewhat inferior. It¡¯s just that everyone saw that the sunken ship was not too big before. Moreover, in the era when Ning Wushuang lived, the ship was generally not big. The ship was already bigger than she had seen before, so that''s why she felt so emotional.


    "This ship is indeed bigger than the ones we have seen before. Maybe, there can be any treasures on it." Xie Mengjiao also said enthusiastically. When she reached the destination, she felt less nervous.


    "Be careful, I feel a bit unusual here." Huang Feng reminded.


    "What''s there?" Su Yumo asked.


    "I don''t know, but I feel the presence of danger." Huang Feng said.


    When everyone heard Huang Feng''s words, they immediately became alert. After all, Huang Feng''s feeling has never been missed. He said that there is danger, and it should be dangerous.


    "I''ll go up and have a look first, you are waiting here." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    "Hey, wait." Xie Mengjiao said quickly: "Didn''t you say that before, we will find the sunken ship and let us get on first? Why do you regret it."


    "It''s different. I feel there is danger here." Huang Feng said: "Wait for the next shipwreck, you must be on board first."


    Seeing what Xie Mengjiao wanted to say, Su Yumo said, "Mengyao, stop making trouble, Huang Feng is also for our good."


    "Okay." Xie Mengjiao said unwillingly.


    "Don''t worry, you will be allowed to board the next ship first." Huang Feng assured again.


    "This is what you said, you can''t go back then." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    After that, Huang Feng was ready to board the ship.


    "Be careful," Su Yumo explained.


    "Huang Feng, be careful."


    "be careful."


    The women also urged one after another. Even Xie Mengjiao couldn¡¯t be angry anymore. She also urged Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng had already said that there might be danger on this boat. Huang Feng has already said so, then , The possibility of danger is still very high, the girls are naturally worried about Huang Feng''s safety.


    Huang Feng nodded towards the women, and then flew upward along the hull.


    The metal on the surface of the ship''s hull has been damaged a lot under the erosion of seawater, but the overall frame is still there, and the various parts can be clearly distinguished.


    The entire ship has three floors, and the height is about ten meters high. Huang Feng flew directly onto the second deck and fell down. The cabin of the ship was a piece of black hole, which looked deep and terrifying.


    Huang Feng''s face also became more serious, because he felt that at the end of the deck, when he entered the cabin, there seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at him, a faint breath locked himself.

 2240 Chapter 2240 Black Monster Fish

    Huang Feng walked forward step by step, walking quite steadily every day. At the same time, his whole body nerves were also tense, ready to cope with emergencies.


    Originally, after Huang Feng realized the danger, he could leave early. As long as he took Su Yumo and others away from the big ship, it would be fine. However, Xie Mengjiao and others were very interested in the things on the ship. Then, Huang Feng himself was also full of curiosity about the secrets and possible dangers on the ship. He wanted to find out, but he did not choose to leave.


    Just as Huang Feng walked to the end of the deck and was about to enter the cabin, suddenly a hypocritical black shadow rushed towards Huang Feng, fast, not worse than a bullet.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng was already aware of the danger and was ready to deal with the danger at any time. Therefore, when the black shadow appeared, Huang Feng had already discovered it, and he flashed aside.


    The black shadow was extremely fast, and Huang Feng had just escaped its attack. Then, the thing had turned his head and rushed towards Huang Feng again, Huang Feng dodged and observed.


    Because of the dim light, Huang Feng didn''t see it very clearly. Of course, if it was someone else, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even be able to see it.


    In the wasp''s field of vision, a "long fish" with a length of about two meters and a broad body appeared. This fish had a dark body and a smooth surface. The body had two large fins, and the fins kept fluttering during the flight.


    What attracted Huang Feng¡¯s attention was that this fish, whose name was unknown, had a big head and the size of a basketball. On this big head, there was only a big mouth. As for the eyes, Huang Feng did not see it. In the middle of his mouth, slightly exposed are sharp teeth.


    However, even though this fish has no eyes, it can accurately determine Huang Feng''s position and continuously attack Huang Feng. The speed of his shots is no weaker than that of first-class masters.


    Before, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know what it was, so he didn¡¯t rush to make a move, but just avoided it. Now, he has roughly seen the appearance of this thing, and naturally there is no need to keep his hand. The moment the fish struck again, Huang Feng poked out his right hand and accurately grasped the fish¡¯s body. However, Huang Feng did not expect that the fish¡¯s flexibility is very good, just like a snake, its head is actually straight. He twisted, opened his huge mouth, and bit against Huang Feng''s arm.


    How can Huang Feng let it bite?Although the speed of this fish is extremely fast, almost like an electric flint, Huang Feng still cut out with his left hand before the opponent bit him, and the direction of the fish''s head was aimed at.


    The fish''s head was very big, and he didn''t expect that the defense was also very strong. After Huang Feng hit it with a palm, it seemed as if he had hit a steel plate, and it made a clear metal sound.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s palm strength is so great, even if it is a real steel plate, under Huang Feng¡¯s blow, there is only the fate of breaking, and this fish is naturally no exception. After Huang Feng¡¯s palm is hit, Its head paused, then it slumped down, silent.


    Huang Feng threw the fish''s corpse on the ground and kicked it far. At this moment, there was a fight from under the boat. Huang Feng was shocked. Could it be that there was an attack under the boat?


    However, before Huang Feng disembarked, the figures of Su Yumo and others appeared. They all flew up from the bottom of the ship, but Huang Feng, who had a good sight, could see that behind the women, there was a dark and crushing piece. The black shadow, he fixed his eyes, these black shadows are the strange fish that attacked him before.


    However, at this time, the number of strange fish besieging Su Yumo and the others was very large, like a black cloud, and the women fought and retreated, coming towards Huangfeng.


    Huang Feng didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly greeted him with a palm out, and one piece was missing. Although he could not kill all the black fish, he successfully repelled them and temporarily relieved Su Yumo and the others. crisis.


    "Come with me!" Huang Feng yelled to everyone. After that, he led the crowd and plunged into the cabin. Su Yumo''s daughters did not dare to neglect, and quickly followed.


    It¡¯s not that Huang Feng wants to enter the cabin. He always feels that there is still danger in this cabin. The previous crisis lingering in his mind has not been completely relieved by the death of the black fish before. Therefore, Huang Feng is concerned about this cabin. There is still some fear.


    However, now Huang Feng has no other way, because he has already seen that there are more and more black fish around him and others, except for the batch of black fish that followed Su Yumo and others, in other directions , This kind of strange fish has also appeared, and what is even more shocking is that the number of these black fish is very large, no matter which direction they are in, they are all black.


    In the face of countless black fish, even Huang Feng has to deal with it carefully. After all, the impact of these black fish and the attack power of their teeth cannot be underestimated.


    Even Huang Feng has to be cautious, let alone Su Yumo and others. They will definitely be under tremendous pressure in the face of these black fish. If they break through at this time, they will be very dangerous. Therefore, Huang Feng temporarily decided to enter this cabin first to hide. Although the cabin seemed unsafe, it was relatively good and could take a short rest.


    After Huang Feng and the others entered the cabin, they quickly closed the somewhat broken door of the cabin. Although there were holes in it, the black fish outside were relatively large, and it was not easy to get in through these holes.


    "I was scared to death. What were those things just now? I only saw a dark patch." Seeing the door was closed, Xie Mengjiao patted her chest with some lingering fear.


    The black fish outside did not give up. They were still using their huge heads to hit the door of the sunken ship, seeming to want to break in. However, Huang Feng and others were guarding them. They wanted to come in. It''s not easy.


    "I didn''t see it clearly. It''s dark and disgusting." Li Qinglu also said, with a disgusting expression on her face. Obviously, the black fish just gave her a bad impression.


    "I saw some, but I didn''t really see it. The black fishes are very long, and their heads are very big, and they don''t seem to have eyes on their heads." Bai Xiaorou said with some uncertainty.


    Everyone did not see the appearance of the strange fish clearly, but it was normal. One is that the environment here is very dark after all. Although they have cultivation skills and have better eyesight than ordinary people, they can''t see too far. In addition, Those strange fish are extremely fast, even if they want to observe carefully, they don''t have that time.


    However, Bai Xiaorou''s strength is actually stronger, so I observed some. Xie Mengjiao''s strength is not much weaker than hers. Mengyao''s strength is even stronger than hers. However, the two people have no experience before the battle. Rich, so when suddenly encountered an attack, the two of them were a little flustered, and naturally they didn''t have the energy to observe.


    "Xiaorou is right, those strange fishes are probably like that." Huang Feng told the girls about the strange fishes he saw, and then asked: "What happened to you just now? When was it attacked by those strange fish?"


    "It''s just that you just left." Su Yumo said: "At that time, we were still waiting for you to come back. Xiaorou suddenly said that there was danger. We only realized it. Fortunately, Xiaorou reminded us in time. Some preparations are needed, otherwise, if you are suddenly attacked by those strange fishes, I am afraid that an accident will happen."


    After all, Bai Xiaorou has performed many dangerous missions. Therefore, except for Huang Feng''s perception of danger, she is the strongest. After Huang Feng left, Bai Xiaorou did not relax her vigilance, but was still vigilant. Observing the surroundings, although she did not look too far away, but her perception ability is very strong, so when the strange fish just approached and were about to attack them, she already felt it, in time Reminded everyone.


    Although there is not much time left, and everyone can do little to prepare, at least they will not be attacked suddenly, and several relatively weak ones are surrounded by others. With these preparations, they didn''t have any casualties under the attack of those strange fish.


    It can be said that Bai Xiaorou''s reminder is very timely and necessary.


    "Huang Feng, what did those strange fishes arrive? Why are they so strange?" Xie Mengjiao asked Huang Feng, taking a look at the strange fish that were constantly hitting outside.


    "I don''t know." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "The current depth has never been reached by humans before. Therefore, the creatures living here are probably not known to the outside world, only those who are very sensitive to the ocean. Professors who have studied, I don¡¯t even know the black fish."


    "As for their appearance, I guess it was caused by the influence of the environment here." Huang Feng continued: "There is no sunlight coming in here. It is in darkness all year round, so the eyes of these strange fishes are already Degraded, but the fins, teeth, and heads that can help them hunt and swim have all been evolved, which led to the way they are now."


    Everyone nodded. The facts may be exactly what Huang Feng said, but apparently no one gave them the correct answer. Just as Huang Feng said, no one has been here before, and the outside world may not know this place. If such creatures exist, naturally no one has studied them.


    "Then what do we do now? Have been here?" Li Bingyun asked.


    "Don''t worry, I exchanged a few slaves and came out to guard here, and then we searched the cabin to see if we found anything." Huang Feng said to everyone.

 2241 Chapter 2241

    It¡¯s still a bit dangerous to break out now. When he first came in, Huang Feng just looked around. It was an innumerable strange fish. Although Huang Feng could exchange for slaves, it was all for money. Yes, especially slaves with first-class skill and strength. Not only is the price more expensive, but more importantly, there are exchange restrictions every day, and Huang Feng can exchange it, not too much.


    But now, there are too many strange fish outside, and the speed of these strange fish is too fast, it seems that they are not inferior to humans of first-rate strength. They are exchanged for slaves of second-rate strength, who can only defend, want to counterattack, or even break through. It''s still very difficult, and if you exchange for slaves of first-class strength, the number is not enough, and it is still not the opponent of the strange fish outside.


    Huang Feng is naturally confident that he can break through, but Su Yumo and others are not so sure, and Su Yumo and others are so large that Huang Feng can''t take care of them for a while, so now it is still a breakthrough. There are some risks, and therefore, Huang Feng intends to wait again, and just take advantage of this time to search the cabin of this ship.


    Huang Feng instinctively felt that there seemed to be danger in this cabin. He didn''t want to give his back here when he broke through. In this case, once there was something dangerous in the cabin. Then, when they broke through, they suddenly attacked them from behind, and their situation might be even worse.


    Su Yumo and others did not object to Huang Feng¡¯s decision. Although the situation outside was dangerous, they were still at ease with Huang Feng. After they were not so afraid, they also remembered that they had waited this time. The purpose of coming here is not to hunt for treasure. Generally speaking, the good things on the ship are not placed on the deck. This three-story cabin is the best place to store things.


    "Let''s go in and take a look, maybe there is any other baby." Xie Mengjiao said impatiently. At this time, she had recovered her former composure and her face was not so scared.


    In fact, with Xie Mengjiao¡¯s current strength, she can win against those strange fish alone, but she was too panicked just now, plus, the surrounding is too dark, she is afraid of the dark, and she can¡¯t show her strength at once. But now, with Huang Feng, her heart gradually settled down and she was no longer afraid.


    "Up to now, I still think of baby." Huang Feng said silently: "It may not be safe in this, you wait, I will exchange something first."


    Huang Feng searched in the store of his storage box and found a kind of strong light flashlight, but Huang Feng soon discovered that this kind of very strong light flashlight can not be used here. The light is here, it seems Just like it can''t spread, it can''t bring them much vision at all.


    "It''s really evil here," Li Qinglu said.


    No one has encountered this situation before, but fortunately, there is more than one treasure in Huang Feng¡¯s storage box. After searching for a while, he found more than ten luminous beads. The light from this bead seems to be different from the previous flashlight. Although it can''t be transmitted too far, it is much better than when there was nothing at the beginning.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng said: "I walk in the forefront, you follow me, be careful."


    "Good." Everyone responded.


    After that, everyone followed Huang Feng and began to walk deep, looking at the surrounding environment with the help of the faint light from the beads in their hands.


    Soon, everyone came to the door of a room. The door in this area was still intact, but it had already been opened, and everyone walked in easily.


    "Hey, how come there are so many bows and arrows here? And this kind of ancient spear."


    Everyone soon realized that the things in this room were a little different, because it was not a treasure, but some weapons. Of course, compared with modern weapons, these weapons were still very backward, although there were some. Firearms, however, are the kind of single-shot long guns. It takes a long time to fill the bullets if you hit some.


    As for those bows and arrows, they have been corroded by sea water and the bow strings have been broken, so they should be unusable.


    "Did you find me just now? There are still a few cannons on the deck outside." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes? The situation was too critical just now, we didn''t even notice." Su Yumo said.


    Indeed, they were all busy fleeing for their lives just now, how can there be time to cut to see the situation on the deck?


    On the contrary, Huang Feng, faced with an attack by a strange fish, seemed quite comfortable, so he naturally had the intention to look at the surrounding environment, not to mention, Huang Feng''s eyesight was much better than them.


    Just when he was outside, Huang Feng discovered that there were a few cannons on the deck of this ship. However, the body of the gun was already rusted, and it is estimated that there is no way to use it, but it can also be seen. , This ship should be quite an ordinary ship.


    "Look, there are still some flags here." Mengyao suddenly pointed to a box on the ground and said. The box was opened, and the contents were easy to see.


    "Pirate flag?" Huang Feng frowned when he saw the familiar skull banner.


    Whether in the past or in the present, pirates like to use this pattern to show their identities, and after seeing these flags, Huang Feng and several others can guess the identity of the owner of the ship. .


    "It''s really a pirate flag." Xie Mengjiao said, while preparing to reach for the flag, but the flag had been soaked in sea water for many years, and it had been damaged at home. It became a paste, and then disappeared into the sea.


    Although the flag is broken, it does not affect everyone¡¯s judgment on the identity of the owner of this ship. At this time, everyone also understands why there are cannons and other weapons on this ship. Pirates If you want to robbery at sea without weapons, that obviously won''t work.


    "You said, do these pirates have treasures?" Xie Mengjiao said with a look of wealth.


    Whether it¡¯s a novel or a movie, it¡¯s often mentioned that pirates like to hide their looted things. Many pirates have their own treasures. Now, everyone came across a pirate ship, maybe it¡¯s here. On the boat, there was the property they had looted, and they planned to go to an island to hide it, but I didn''t expect that the boat sank in the middle of the road.


    Anyway, Xie Mengjiao thought so and looked forward to it.


    "Not every pirate has treasure. Don''t be fooled by the movie. Most pirates are still very poor. If the pirates are very rich, do you think they will risk their lives to rob?" Huang Feng Said.


    "Maybe there are treasures on this ship?" Xie Mengjiao was still reluctant to give up: "Looking at their weapons, the pirates on this ship should be very wealthy."


    Indeed, being able to own several cannons, as well as so many bows and arrows and spears, these pirates are obviously not poor people, and poor pirates cannot be equipped with such luxurious equipment.


    "Let''s continue to take a look." Huang Feng said.


    After everyone left this room, they looked at a few more rooms, but there was no decent gain. This disappointed Xie Mengjiao, who wanted to find the treasure, and kept muttering in his mouth, making everyone a little bit funny.


    In fact, with Huang Feng''s current financial resources, he really looks down on the so-called treasures of these pirates. Xie Mengjiao herself is not short of money. She just thinks it is fun. Unfortunately, they did not find any treasures here.


    "what!"


    After entering another room, Tan Ying who was next to Huang Feng suddenly screamed, and everyone else was shocked.


    This should be a place for the crew to rest, but, at this time, this place is obviously empty. There are many bones on the beds and on the ground. Just now, Tan Ying saw these bones at once, and there was no psychological preparation. , And then screamed out.


    "This is the owner of the bones. It should be the crew on this ship. It may be that the ship sank too fast at the time, and none of these people could escape in time." Huang Feng said while looking at the bones.


    Generally speaking, the crew on the ship knows water, especially those pirates who live at sea all year round. It is impossible if they don¡¯t understand water. Therefore, even if the ship sinks in an accident, they can abandon the ship. Although it is said that after jumping into the sea, it may not be able to survive, but it is definitely better than sinking with the ship.


    But now, in this room, there are twenty or thirty bones. Obviously, these people should have rested here when the ship sank. After that, the ship sank too fast, and they wanted to escape. , Died here in the end, presumably, before they died, they must be very desperate.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go." Although all the women have participated in the battle, many of them even killed people with their own hands, but now seeing these bones, thinking of the despair and struggle before their deaths, they still feel very It''s uncomfortable, so I want to get out of here as soon as possible, not seeing it.


    Huang Feng nodded, and everyone continued to move forward. The first layer of the entire ship was quickly transformed, and apart from the bones, there were no valuable discoveries.


    "The second layer should be the storage layer, and there are usually some goods in it, but I don¡¯t know. After so many years, those goods are still gone." Huang Feng took the women to the next floor, mouth Inside said.

 2242 #2242 cant leave

    Generally speaking, for a three-tier boat like this, the first floor is a place to rest, the second floor is a place for storing goods, and the third floor is a place for rowing or providing power for the boat.


    Of course, this ship is still somewhat different. On the ground floor, there is a storage space. However, what is placed there is not cargo, but weapons. This is also related to the nature of the ship. After all, this ship is a pirate ship, pirates robbed at sea, it must pay attention to their own military equipment.


    When Huang Feng took Su Yumo and the others into the second floor, he saw that there was only one big room here, and there were no other rooms.


    "In this room, it should be the goods placed. However, this is a pirate ship. There should be no goods on it. In this room, the items usually placed in this room should be robbed by the pirates, but I don¡¯t know this. When the pirate ship was sinking, was it going to go out for robbery, or was it already robbery back? In the first case, then this room is likely to be empty." Huang Feng said to the women.


    "It must be the second situation, I have a hunch." Xie Mengjiao said affirmatively.


    "You don''t seem to feel very good at all." Tang Muxue said: "However, this time I hope that you can guess right once."


    "It must be right this time!" Xie Mengjiao said.


    Huang Feng smiled, did not speak, and was about to push open the room, but when he stretched out his hand and was about to push the door of this room, he stopped there suddenly.


    Xie Mengjiao, who was still arguing with Tang Muxue, found Huang Feng''s abnormality, and asked a little puzzled: "Push, why did you stop? What magic is there?"


    Obviously, Xie Mengjiao was joking, even if there is really any magic that can control Huang Feng, there are not many.


    "Did something happen?" Su Yumo knew Huang Feng very well. If it hadn''t been for what Huang Feng had discovered, he would not have acted like this.


    "There is danger inside." Huang Feng frowned, "I felt a strong pressure."


    "Strong pressure? In this room?" Xie Mengjiao was also a little stunned.


    Although she always likes to argue with Huang Feng, and sometimes deliberately does not listen to Huang Feng''s words, she actually understands in her heart that Huang Feng''s strength is very strong, and those things that are usually dangerous to ordinary people. When he arrived at Huang Feng, it seemed sparse and ordinary, and Huang Feng didn''t pay much attention to it.


    And now, Huang Feng had such an expression and said that there was danger inside. So, obviously, it must be very dangerous inside. It can be dangerous enough to make Huang Feng so vigilant. It is definitely not an ordinary danger.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said: "Just before I came in, I faintly felt that there was danger here, but it was not real. It seemed that the danger was as if there was nothing, but now, when I reach this door, I know it. Feel the danger inside."


    When he was just on the deck, Huang Feng felt that there was danger in the cabin. Although, a very powerful strange fish ran out of it later, the feeling of danger did not disappear. Now, he has Feel the existence of this danger.


    "If yes, if there is none? Could the contents in it actually not be great?" Li Bingyun said.


    Huang Feng''s sensing ability is quite powerful. In the past, as long as there was a dangerous situation, he could always sense it in advance and avoid the danger. Therefore, Li Bingyun felt that it was not something in this room. It''s dangerous, otherwise, how could Huang Feng feel it sometimes and sometimes not?


    "I don''t know about this either." Huang Feng also had some doubts about this. He didn''t know what was going on now, why that feeling sometimes occurred and sometimes disappeared.


    "However, every time that feeling of danger appears, I can feel that the things inside are very dangerous." Huang Feng added.


    "Then why do you do now? Go back?" Su Yumo asked.


    Even Huang Feng is so alert to the dangers, and everyone naturally dare not neglect. If Huang Feng is troublesome, it is definitely not something they can resist.


    "But the warehouse is right in front of you. Wouldn''t it be a pity if you retreat now?" Xie Mengjiao said unwillingly.


    "Even if there is a baby in it, it is not as important as our lives." Tan Ying said: "Moreover, we are not short of money."


    Indeed, everyone is not short of money. They come here more just to enjoy the treasure hunt. As for what they can find in the end, it doesn''t really matter.


    Therefore, no matter how good the contents are, everyone actually doesn''t care. Compared with everyone''s safety, it is obviously not worth mentioning.


    "Then let''s withdraw first." The girls quickly reached an agreement and prepared to leave this place, which made Huang Feng feel dangerous.


    "Wait!" Huang Feng suddenly said with a serious face: "It seems to have found us!"


    Although Huang Feng''s said "like", from his tone of voice, he was very sure of this. Just now, when Huang Feng was about to leave with the girls, he suddenly felt a powerful force. The breath locked himself in. This breath was very familiar to him. It was the dangerous breath he felt at the beginning.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was very sure that the unknown thing inside had found them and locked them down. In other words, even if they left now, it was a bit late.


    "I feel it too." Bai Xiaorou said quickly. Her tone was also low and serious, because she also felt the power of that breath, stronger than any opponent she had ever encountered before. !


    Immediately afterwards, the other women also felt the powerful aura one after another. Their strength was originally strong and weak. Before, the dangerous aura, if it was like nothing, only Huang Feng could feel it. And now, when the breath was no longer hidden, all of them felt it, and all of them felt the pressure brought by this breath.


    "What should we do?" Although everyone hasn''t seen the creatures inside, they are very nervous, because just this momentum has already suppressed them and they can''t breathe, showing the strength of the other party. .


    More importantly, this is in reality, and everyone does not have a second life. Once there is something unexpected here, there will be nothing. It is impossible to have a final escape like in other dimensions.


    Huang Feng looked firm, and said word by word: "Let''s go in!"


    Since they have been discovered by the other party and locked in by the other party, it is already too late for everyone to leave. Huang Feng can be sure that if they escape now, the creatures in the room will definitely not Those who let them go and attack them are certain. When the time comes, there will be strange fish before and this terrifying creature behind, Huang Feng and the others will easily fall into despair.


    Therefore, one of the threats must be resolved first, so that they can face the other threat with peace of mind, and they can also survive the immediate danger safely.


    "Go in? Isn''t that dangerous?" Tang Muxue said in a daze, shouldn''t you hide first now?Why are you heading up?


    "If we turn around and leave, it will be even more dangerous." Huang Feng said: "At that time, we will fall into a situation where we will be attacked by the enemy, and the situation will definitely be far more dangerous than it is now."


    "Yes, there are countless strange fishes outside. If the creatures in this room attack us again, we face enemies from both sides at the same time. That would be even more dangerous." Bai Xiaorou agreed with Huang Feng''s words.


    "Then let''s go in." Su Yumo said, she has always supported Huang Feng''s opinions.


    At this time, the others had no other opinions, so Huang Feng pushed open the door of the room under the envelope of that breath.


    The door was easily pushed open, Huang Feng took the lead in entering, and the other women followed one after another. Everyone did not have the previously relaxed expression on their faces. Everyone was afraid of the unknown danger inside.


    Soon, everyone entered the room, and after that, they all stared in front of them and stunned.


    This room is indeed similar to the existence of a warehouse, and it is indeed filled with the properties looted by the pirates, and there are still a lot of these properties. There are various gold jewelry and other artifacts, piled up into a hill The same, even if it is on the bottom of the sea, it still shines with a heartbeat.


    If Xie Mengjiao saw so many things before, she would definitely have both eyes staring at it, and she would be very excited. Even a few other women would have a good mood, but now all the women are not in such a mood. , Because, on the hill-like property, there is still a big guy lying!


    This is a long and big guy. It lies on the hill-like property, like a giant snake. Its body is pitch black, and its waist is as thick as a tree. Its huge head is like two huge lanterns. The same, but on this huge head, there are no eyes, but there is a big mouth in the blood basin, and the teeth inside are slightly exposed, long and sharp.


    "How do I feel that this thing is a bit familiar?" Tan Ying''s voice sounded slightly, seemingly confused.


    "It is very similar to the strange fish outside, but it is much larger, like a black strange fish that has been enlarged dozens of times." Huang Feng said lightly while looking at the creature.


    "Yeah, I said why I am so familiar!" Tan Ying heard Huang Feng''s explanation, as if she had figured out something, she seemed a little happy, but when she realized everyone''s current situation, her face The smile on the face disappeared suddenly.

 2243 Chapter 2243 Strong Defense

    Everyone is in a very bad situation now!


    After seeing the creatures in this room, everyone can easily think that this creature is in the same group as the countless black strange fish outside. Looking at the size of this guy, it is likely that this big guy is the ones outside. The head of the black fish strange fish.


    But at this time, everyone was forced to face this huge guy. The other party obviously didn''t have any kindness toward them, and was holding their heads "looking" at them.


    "Before, if the feeling of danger was like nothing, it may be because this creature was sleeping before, but now it is awake." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Although he clearly felt the danger of the creatures in front of him, Huang Feng did not panic, let alone despair. Whether in reality or in other dimensions, he had experienced dangerous situations many times. Escape from the dead, so now he can deal with calmly even in the face of no matter how dangerous the situation is.


    What''s more, Huang Feng knew in his heart that in the current situation, if he panic first, then Su Yumo and others would be even more dangerous, so he must be steady and not panic!


    "This thing is so big." Xie Mengjiao looked at the big guy in front of her and said, "It''s not going to avenge the disciples and grandchildren outside, right?"


    "I think it should be." Huang Feng said.


    At this time, everyone discovered that there was a big hole in the other direction of the cabin. Obviously, the big hole should be made by the creature in front of him. After the ship sank, the big guy found it and took this place. As his lair, he took his disciples and grandchildren to live here.


    With the speed and attack power of the black strange fishes, Huang Feng believed that there should be no creatures around them that could be their opponents. They lived a "carefree" life here.


    To this day, Huang Feng and the others appeared, and their "quiet" life was broken.


    These creatures are obviously capable of extremely strong attacks, but it is understandable that the surrounding environment is very harsh, and it is difficult to survive here if they are not aggressive.


    Therefore, after sensing the approach of Huang Feng and others, the black strange fishes attacked, first attacked Huang Feng, and then attacked Su Yumo and others.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng and the others are not mediocre, so they have not been killed by these black strange fishes. If they were replaced by others, maybe, now there are no bones left.


    "Does this guy think that we are here to snatch its property? I think it seems to take the property very seriously, like a giant dragon in a Western mythology, and likes money." Tang Muxue said.


    At this time, this big guy was indeed lying on the pile of belongings, and he didn''t know whether he really valued those belongings, thought it was his own thing, or was innocent, but he just felt familiar with sleeping there.


    However, no matter what, judging from the reaction of the other party, it was obviously dissatisfied with the sudden intrusion of Huang Feng and others.


    "Aren''t we here to find these properties?" Tan Ying said weakly.


    Indeed, everyone came here for treasure hunting and fun. In a sense, they really came to grab the big guy¡¯s things. After all, the big guy came before everyone else and had already taken the possessions for himself. .


    "Then, let''s explain to it, if we don''t need those properties, will it let us go?" Zhang Ziyu said.


    "Do you think it is possible?" Huang Feng said as he looked at the big guy in front of him who was moving slowly.


    The big guy didn¡¯t know if he was ready to attack Huang Feng and the others, or he felt a little tired to keep a posture. He slowly raised his head. At this time, everyone discovered that he might have been underestimating this guy before. Now, this guy is bigger than they thought, and that long body is already twenty or thirty meters long before it is fully stretched out.


    The condescending people "looked" at Huang Feng and the others. Although they had no eyes, Huang Feng and the others clearly felt that the guy was watching them and locked them with his breath.


    "Ahem, can you understand what we are talking about? We just passed by here accidentally, and there is no malice, we will leave now, do you have any opinion?" Huang Feng took two steps and tried to communicate with the other party.


    However, this big guy is definitely not a negotiable master. Just after Huang Feng finished speaking, his huge head was smashed down, and his long body moved along. Although his figure was huge, his movements were very good. Not slow, it was just a short time before he could breathe, and he had already reached the side of Huang Feng. The mouth of the blood basin had been opened, and Huang Feng could even smell the fishy smell in his mouth.


    "It smells really bad." Huang Feng said as he leaped to the side.


    In fact, Huang Feng had known for a long time that this big guy would not be that easy to talk, so when he first discussed with the other party, he was ready to avoid it. Therefore, although the big guy reacted very quickly, , Huang Feng avoided it faster.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that the guy was just feigning at him. After making a fake shot, he actually swept out in the direction of Su Yumo and the others with his long tail, with that huge momentum. , Instantly making the sea water tumbling, numerous vortices and bubbles emerged.


    "Looking for death!" Huang Feng was shocked.


    In fact, the reason why Huang Feng took two steps forward just now was to attract the attention of the big guy. He even wanted to irritate the other party and let the other party focus only on himself. In this case, he could deal with it. , It should be easier.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect this big guy to be so cunning. It doesn¡¯t matter if he has a huge body, and his brain is also very good. He actually knew to attack Su Yumo and others first. Maybe this big guy also felt Huang Feng¡¯s momentum , It''s just that he is not easy to provoke, so first take action against Su Yumo and others, and solve the soft persimmon first.


    Su Yumo and the others were shocked when faced with this sudden attack. Then, they began to avoid. Among them, except for Bai Xiaoruan Mengyaoer, the combat experience was not very rich, but before, Huang Feng After all, it has been reminded that there is danger here, so everyone has always been on guard, so even in the face of a sudden attack, everyone responded in the first time.


    However, even though they reacted in the first place, the gap in strength was obvious. The speed of Su Yumo and others was obviously not as fast as that of the big guy. Therefore, everyone just reacted. His long tail has swept over.


    "Be careful!" Before Huang Feng arrived, Bai Xiaorou had already thrown away Su Yumo and Tan Ying, who were relatively low in strength, at the first time, but she herself couldn''t dodge it. The big guy who didn''t fall into the darkness gave him a face, and the whole person flew out directly.


    Because the big guy¡¯s tail is very long or even big, the front of the attack is quite big. While Bai Xiaorou was hit, Ning Wushuang and Li Qinglu were also swept at the same time. They also did the same as Bai Xiaorou. I got the free plane, flew out, and hit the wall of the cabin room.


    And the strength of the big guy''s tail is obviously not small. After drawing the three people, he cast his momentum and hit the wall of the cabin directly, drawing a big hole out of the wall.


    And at this time, Huang Feng''s attack also arrived. He slapped the black strange fish with a palm, but his attack didn''t have much effect. It just beat the strange fish back a few meters.


    Regarding this situation, Huang Feng frowned slightly. Although he said that he had rushed to take the shot just now, and did not use his full strength, but even in this case, ordinary first-rate masters were hit by his palm, but It would definitely not feel good, but the strange fish in front of him only retreated a few meters. It seemed that he was not even injured.


    This kind of defense is indeed not comparable to ordinary people, of course, it is not human.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, a few shots were fired, Huang Feng saw that it was Bai Xiaorou who shot the shot. Although she was knocked into the air by that strange fish, she also suffered serious injuries, but her years of combat experience were She made a counterattack in the first place. As long as she was not killed on the spot, Bai Xiaorou would not sit and wait for death.


    And the gun in Bai Xiaorou''s hand is not ordinary equipment. Ordinary guns can''t be used in this environment at all. However, the gun in Bai Xiaorou''s hand was exchanged by Huang Feng, no matter it is Power, or stability, is far superior to ordinary firearms, and it can also be used in this stressful sea right now.


    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s marksmanship is very accurate, and the monster fish¡¯s body is also very large, so all those bullets hit its body. This gun is very powerful. The bullets are all specially made and can easily penetrate the defense. A very strong tank, however, when it hit the strange fish now, it only left a few small holes in its body and fluttered a few balls of snow.


    However, the strange fish didn''t seem to have suffered such injuries before. After being injured, he immediately turned his head and continued to attack Bai Xiaorou. The eyeless face gave people a hideous feeling.


    Bai Xiaorou has been injured, and her reaction speed is not as fast as before. Even when she is in good condition, it is estimated that she can barely escape, let alone now.


    However, Bai Xiaorou was not the only person at the scene, there were others.


    Just when the strange fish rushed towards Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng had already blocked Bai Xiaorou''s front, and his palms pushed out just to hit the head of the strange fish.

 2244 Chapter 2244 Mysterious Dangerous Creature

    Huang Feng was no longer in a rush this time. This time, he had already prepared. Therefore, with his palms, he was full of strength, and the surrounding seawater was directly created by him in a vacuum.


    However, that strange fish is definitely not an annoying existence. It seems to have been angered by Bai Xiaorou just now. Therefore, it wants to kill Bai Xiaorou. This offensive is also quite fierce. Huang Feng¡¯s blow, although it will It was injured, but it did not knock it back again.


    At this moment, a few more bullets struck obvious marks in the sea and hit the strange fish. It turned out that the other women, except for the injured Ning Wushuang and Li Qinglu, others. At this time, they all reacted, and took out the special pistol Huang Feng had prepared for them, and shot the strange fish.


    Before, Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others were watched by people from many forces because of the time of the car. Huang Feng himself was not afraid of this. He was confident that even if these people shot at the same time, he could guarantee himself. Security.


    However, Su Yumo and others are different. Their strength is lower than Huang Feng''s, and their combat experience is not as good as Huang Feng''s. Therefore, Huang Feng is afraid that they will have an accident, so he prepared this for each of them. The special pistols are left on his body just in case. As for where these guns are usually placed, Huang Feng is not short of money now. Therefore, Su Yumo and other women are all in possession of quits. Those guns usually Put it inside, there is no problem at all.


    And now, it¡¯s finally time to use these firearms. Although they are not facing people from other forces in the outside world at this time, the environment they are in is no safer than that. These firearms are just right. It''s time to work.


    The shooting skills of Su Yumo''s daughters naturally cannot be compared with Bai Xiaorou. After all, when Bai Xiaorou was a child, she could practice shooting. It can be said that she can hit the target with her eyes closed. However, Su Yumo''s daughters I didn''t have it before, or I rarely touched this thing, so marksmanship is obviously impossible.


    However, this strange fish is very large. In addition, it is stalemate with Huang Feng at this time and cannot move. Therefore, it is a fixed large target. Although the girls are not good at marksmanship, they also let most of them. The bullet hit it.


    After all, these bullets are specially made bullets, powerful, even if they hit those in the cultivation world, they can cause some damage.


    Therefore, although this strange fish has a strong defense force, the bullets are still on its body, leaving bullet holes one after another.


    These bullet holes made the big guy even more violent. However, obviously, it did not cause any fatal damage to it. At least, Huang Feng, who directly fought with it, did not feel that its strength was the slightest. decline.


    "Roar!"


    The big guy opened his mouth wide and seemed to make a cry. After that, he attacked Huang Feng frantically. Huang Feng couldn''t make too many counterattacks for a while. He could only defend and use his head. At the same time as the army attacked Huang Feng, the big guy''s long body and tail swept wildly behind him, and the target was Su Yumo and others.


    Circles of water rippled away, and the whole room was riddled with holes. This ship has been silent on the seabed for a long time. It has long been corroded by the sea water, and now it has been hit by this strange fish. There was no way to support his crazy attack, and big holes appeared one after another.


    And Su Yumo and others, at this time, they can only evade, the practice exercises that Huang Feng exchanged for them at the beginning were to allow them to exercise their physical fitness while having the ability to protect themselves. Therefore, this skill Fa is mainly biased towards life-saving, and it is still very useful when avoiding.


    However, this room was originally this big, and the big fish was very big and had a wide range of attacks. In addition, its movements were unusually fast, so several women were hit and seriously injured after a long time.


    You know, this is in reality, not in other spaces. If there is an accident here, it will be over. Therefore, after seeing this situation, Huang Feng is also very anxious. He doesn''t want to see it. The lives of the girls are in danger.


    "You all quit first, just leave it to me here." Huang Feng said to the girls. Although Huang Feng would be easier to deal with the strange fish with the help of everyone, but Huang Feng didn''t want to take the girls. To take risks with his life safety, Huang Feng would have the ability to escape if he really couldn''t beat him, but the girls might not be so.


    The women also know that this is not the time to be hypocritical, so they have no objection to Huang Feng''s arrangement. They also know that their strength is not strong, and staying here is likely to become a burden to Huang Feng. Go out first.


    Bai Xiaoruan Mengyao and Xie Mengjiao helped the injured sisters and started to go outside, while Huang Feng accelerated the attack speed in his hands to attract the attention of the strange fish to Su Yumo and others. Buy time for the evacuation.


    Huang Feng''s strength is naturally very strong. He has reached the semi-fairy realm. Even the masters in the cultivation world are not Huang Feng''s opponents. Originally, Huang Feng also felt that in a world of low martial arts like the earth , I can definitely be regarded as the number one master in the world.


    But today, Huang Feng feels that he has met a master. Although this master is not a human being, its strength is stronger than any human being he has seen before!


    It was not until this time that Huang Feng realized that the earth, a place he thought he knew well, had hidden a lot of things he didn¡¯t know, such as this place tens of thousands of meters under the sea, which no one has ever reached. Humans don¡¯t know anything about this, and no one knows what is there.


    But now, Huang Feng knows that there are extremely dangerous creatures here. The creature in front of him has defensive power and attack power, which are comparable to him, and once it goes crazy, he can deal with it. It''s very difficult.


    Such a creature, Huang Feng did not expect before, presumably, other people would not have thought that there will be such a creature in this place, and Huang Feng even feels that such a creature is in this underwater world There is definitely not only one kind here, there must be other dangerous creatures here, but I was lucky to have not encountered it before.


    The underwater world is indeed a mysterious place, such a terrifying creature, if it reaches the surface of the sea, the damage it causes is definitely very powerful.


    However, nature has its own laws. Such powerful creatures living here have been thoroughly affected by the surrounding environment, and their eyes have been degraded. Therefore, they may also be subject to certain constraints. For example, they must live in In this kind of high-pressure environment, they can''t see the sun, etc. It is precisely because of the existence of these constraints that, although they are very powerful, they have no way to make waves on the sea.


    However, for Huang Feng and others who accidentally broke into here, this is obviously not good news. They want to leave now, but it is not easy. Originally, there were countless small strange fishes besieging them outside. , Among the women, a few more were injured, their actions were even more affected, and it became more difficult to break through.


    And the creature in front of him didn''t know how many years he had lived, and his body''s defenses were quite strong. Even the special guns that Huang Feng had spent a lot of money on could not cause much damage to it.


    While dealing with the violent monster fish, Huang Feng called out Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai is a divine beast, so he shouldn''t be afraid of the creature in front of him.


    After Xiao Bai came out, he was very active. It also found the big guy in front of him for the first time, opened his mouth and shouted, and the pressure of the beast was immediately released.


    However, the usually very useful coercion did not have much effect on the strange fish in front of him. The strange fish did not tremble as other creatures saw Xiaobai, but showed no effect at all.


    Although Huang Feng was a little disappointed in this situation, he was not too surprised, because he had already felt that the creature in front of him was not ordinary, it was probably an ancient species, and it was not yet. Knowing how many years it has lived, coupled with the harsh environment here, makes it exceptionally powerful, and although its bloodline may not be as good as Xiaobai, it is estimated to be about the same amount. Naturally, he will not be afraid of Xiaobai. of.


    Fortunately, Xiao Bai¡¯s current strength has long been extraordinary. Although he can¡¯t suppress the strange fish in aura, but after the fight, he has not fallen a lot, plus Huang Feng is together. Offensively, the blame fish quickly felt the pressure.


    Huang Feng and Xiaobai have known each other for a long time, and the two have spent a long time together. It can be said that they are very familiar with each other, and this is not the first time they have cooperated in a fight, so they cooperate very well. The tacit understanding, and once, the attack of this person and beast caused a lot of trouble to that monster.


    However, although it has the upper hand in the battle, it is not easy to defeat this strange fish in a short period of time. It is really the defensive power of this fish is too strong, the skin is thick, and it hits it with a palm. It was a long time ago for ordinary people to die, but this strange fish seemed to be nothing.


    Huang Feng cooperated with Xiao Bai to attack the strange fish, while thinking of a way, trying to find a way to defeat the big strange fish.


    "By the way, Six Meridian Divine Sword!" Huang Feng suddenly thought of a martial arts that he was about to forget.

 2245 Chapter 2245 escaped

    Since Huang Feng''s strength has become stronger and stronger, he has learned less and less kung fu before. He now has a feeling of returning to the basics. Often just a random palm can kill the enemy. If you die, naturally you don''t need to use any tricks.


    As for those kung fu learned from the world of martial arts, Huang Feng has seldom used them now. Most of these kung fu in the world of martial arts are top-notch. However, in the world of cultivation, it seems a little insufficient. , Most of them are capable of comprehension-type moves. Although these moves are simple, their power is not trivial. Therefore, the skills that Huang Feng has learned in the martial arts world seem to be insufficient.


    In the real world, Huang Feng seems to have always been in a situation where he seeks defeat, and rarely meets those who can survive a few rounds under his hands, even if it is a secret base in the United States before, facing those brutal half The siege of genetic humans, Huang Feng is always shocking, and has not really fallen into desperation.


    Before, when Huang Feng fought back against many other forces against his villa, although he also faced many masters, those so-called masters were indeed very powerful in front of ordinary people. However, In front of Huang Feng, it is obviously not enough to see, Huang Feng is still not dangerous.


    Therefore, in reality, Huang Feng, although many times seem to be dangerous, in fact, he can smoothly resolve these crises. Therefore, in reality, he rarely uses the skills he has learned.


    It is precisely because of this that the kung fu that Huang Feng has learned in the martial arts world, which is very powerful, is now a bit tasteless. It is not used in reality, and it is useless in the world of cultivation.


    Because of this, Huang Feng gradually forgot about those kung fu, and now he has encountered difficult problems in reality. He has to find a way to solve them before he starts to think back about what he has in his body. When the current situation was helpful, he only remembered those kung fu.


    In the world of "Heavenly Dragons and Eight Divisions", the Six Meridian Excalibur is absolutely top kung fu. Even when Qiao Feng faced this kung fu, he did not dare to be careless. Duan Yu relied on this kung fu. Fa, the torturous Murong Fu came alive and shocked the entire martial arts forest.


    After Huang Feng obtained this technique, he also used it to help himself a lot, especially in the world of martial arts. Later, Huang Feng''s strength became stronger and stronger, even when facing the enemy. When he was still able to defeat the enemy without using these top-level skills, he gradually reduced the use of these skills.


    And now, Huang Feng finally remembered this skill again.


    The Six Meridian Excalibur is undoubtedly a top-level kung fu, and it is still very useful to Huang Feng in this situation.


    Huang Feng¡¯s palm strength is naturally not weak. It¡¯s just that the monster fish in front of him has too strong defensive power. Huang Feng¡¯s palm strength seems to be useless when hitting it. If you use the Six-Medition Sword, then It''s different.


    The Six-Medition Excalibur is a top-level technique. It gathers the internal force of one''s whole body on one finger. The internal force is fully condensed, and the power is naturally greater. The Six-Medition Excalibur is a point where all The internal force is hit at one point, and the damage is naturally greater. What''s more, this Six-Medition Divine Sword is not an ordinary concentration of internal force at one point, it also has a mysterious operation, making internal force more powerful.


    And the power of the Six Vein Divine Sword is closely related to the user¡¯s internal strength. The higher the user¡¯s internal strength, the greater the power of the Six Vein Divine Sword, and Huang Feng¡¯s current internal strength is naturally not weak. When he entered the semi-fairy realm, the internal force in his body was quite strong, and it had gradually liquefied, like a liquid, with greater power than before.


    Thinking of the power of the Six-Maid Sword, Huang Feng naturally did not delay, and quickly used it. Before in the world of "Tianlong Ba Bu", Huang Feng had worked hard to practice the Six-Med Sword and Lingbo''s microsteps, so, He is quite familiar with these two martial arts, and he will not experience the kind of inefficiency at the beginning of Duan Yuyi.


    The Six Vein Divine Sword used, and a clear water pattern emanated from Huang Feng¡¯s fingertips, rushing to the strange fish extremely fast, faster than the previous bullets, and the strange fish is very big. , Although the reaction speed was not slow, but he still couldn''t escape Huang Feng''s attack.


    In fact, this is not surprising. At the beginning, even Murongfu could not hide from the attack of this Six-Medition Divine Sword. Even a master like Qiao Feng was very jealous of this technique. Although the strange fish in front of him is no matter what Both defense and attack are far superior to first-class masters, but after all, it is not as flexible and full as humans. Although the reaction speed is fast, it can''t avoid the attack of this Six-Medition Divine Sword.


    "Oh!"


    After the strange fish was hit by the Six Vein Divine Sword, he immediately opened his big mouth. Although Huang Feng could not hear its call due to the sea, Huang Feng could fully imagine it from the look of it. Screaming.


    Although all Huang Feng was attacking it, the moves used were different. The Six Vein Excalibur was obviously more harmful than Huang Feng''s simple use of the palm before.


    And it¡¯s not over yet. After Huang Feng used the Six Meridian Excalibur, he used Lingbo Microsteps again. After that, while avoiding the vengeful attack of the strange fish, he kept using the Six Meridians against the strange fish. Excalibur, ripples flew to the strange fish one after another.


    After the strange fish got the first attack of the Six-Medition Divine Sword, it was already aware of the power of the Six-Medition Divine Sword. Therefore, it wanted to kill the person who caused great harm to it, but Huang Feng¡¯s Although the body seems to be unhappy, it can dodge its attack every time.


    Realizing that there was no way to kill Huang Feng in a short period of time, the strange fish wanted to avoid Huang Feng¡¯s attack and then looked for a chance to kill Huang Feng. However, it discovered that it was also impossible, because, that six The Miracle Sword can always hit it, no matter where it dodges, there is no way to avoid Huang Feng''s attack.


    What¡¯s more terrible is that Huang Feng used the Six Vein Divine Sword to only attack the strange fish one or two points, and only attacked one or two places. One attack may not cause any fatal damage to it, but it has accumulated many times. After that, the damage was getting bigger and bigger.


    Huang Feng is indeed very familiar with the Six Vein Divine Sword, and it can be said that he is completely able to do what he refers to.


    Huang Feng also understands a truth. It¡¯s better to cut one of his ten fingers. The defensive power of this strange fish is beyond imagination. Although this Six-Medition Divine Sword is amazing, it causes a lot of damage. However, it would be very difficult to cause fatal damage to that strange fish with one or two attacks.


    For this reason, Huang Feng only focused on one or two points on the strange fish to attack. In this way, the wounds on the strange fish continue to expand, and the damage caused by them continues to deepen, which can also bring the strange fish to the attack. More and more injuries come.


    Judging from the strange fish''s reaction, Huang Feng''s actions were obviously correct. What he did did indeed caused great harm to the strange fish.


    When Huang Feng attacked the strange fish, Xiao Bai did not sit idle, but kept attacking by the side, because the strange fish always wanted to avoid Huang Feng¡¯s attacks. Naturally, Xiao Bai couldn¡¯t care about it. Xiao Bai took advantage of this opportunity to constantly attack the strange fish.


    You know, Xiao Bai is a sacred beast, and his bloodline is more noble than that strange fish. Moreover, Xiao Bai has almost entered the mature stage at this time, and his strength is quite strong. In normal times, even Huang Feng faces Xiao Bai. He didn''t dare to attack with all his strength, showing that Xiaobai''s strength was so strong that he might not be as good as the current Huang Feng, but it was definitely not to be underestimated.


    Although the selection of the strange fish is the best choice, it also gave Xiaobai a chance, and Xiaobai would naturally not let it go.


    The constant cooperation of one person and one beast caused a lot of damage to the monster fish.


    And that strange fish is obviously not without brains, it has realized that he may not be the opponent of the person and beast in front of him, so he quickly chose to escape.


    Huang Feng quickly discovered its intentions.


    "No, it wants to run away!" Huang Feng said in surprise.


    Although the area of ??this room is not small, it is limited after all. Once the strange fish rushes out, the space outside will be larger, and it will be more difficult to kill it.


    More importantly, Su Yumo and others are still outside, and several of them are injured. Once this strange fish attacks them, their situation will be even more dangerous.


    Moreover, there are many scaled-down strange fishes outside this shipwreck. The number of those strange fishes is quite large. Perhaps, the strange fish in front of them just wants to go out to find rescuers.


    After realizing that the strange fish wanted to escape, Huang Feng and Xiaobai certainly couldn¡¯t let it go. It¡¯s just that the strange fish was not slow and had a strong defense. Now they are all about to escape. Huang Feng and Xiaobai want to. It is also very difficult to stop it.


    After realizing that he could not stop the strange fish, Huang Feng quickly blocked the position where Su Yumo and the others were. He knew that Su Yumo and others were just outside of this wall. Therefore, he must not let the strange fish from Rush out here.


    And the strange fish only wanted to rush out to find his little brothers. It knew that Huang Feng was not easy to mess with, so after seeing Huang Feng blocking the front, it quickly turned one direction and rushed out from the other direction.


    The body of this strange fish is very hard, and the impact force is also very strong. The hull that was originally solid, under its impact, looked vulnerable. Don''t let it rush out a big hole easily. After that, it will not do it. After staying at the slightest, he swam out of the big hole and out of the shipwreck.

 2246 Chapter 2246 Depressed Atmosphere

    Huang Feng did not chase it out immediately. Outside was the vast ocean, where the strange fish belonged. Moreover, the strange fish had been living in such a dark environment for many years, and had already been familiar with it. The surrounding environment, therefore, if Huang Feng rushed out, in terms of external factors, it would be unfavorable for him.


    What''s more, Huang Feng just saw that several people were injured on his side. He has been worried now. At this time, there is a rare gap in battle. Of course, he wants to see it.


    "How are you doing?" When Huang Feng came out of this room that had been ragged because of the battle, he really saw Su Yumo and others outside.


    "The situation is a bit bad. Sister Qinglu and Sister Lu Ying suffered severe injuries. She is in a coma and her breath is weak. Although the others are not as heavy as the two of them, they are also very difficult to move. "When Huang Feng appeared, Su Yumo quickly told Huang Feng of the situation.


    After all, Su Yumo is the eldest sister of everyone, so when faced with this critical situation, he has always maintained his composure, worked hard to arrange everything, and waited for Huang Feng to come out, and before Huang Feng came out, Find out the situation of the injured sisters. Fortunately, when Huang Feng appeared, he would tell Huang Feng the situation of everyone in the first place, so that Huang Feng could understand the situation and save time.


    "Huang Feng, will the sisters be okay? You can save them, they look so painful." Tan Ying said with tears and grabbing Huang Feng''s arm.


    Tan Ying¡¯s strength is naturally not high compared to other women. However, she is young and has not had much contact with the society before. It is obviously very simple. Therefore, everyone else treats her as a sister. When in danger, she will be well protected.


    Because of this, Tan Ying, who is very weak, was not injured. However, although she was not injured, she was very sad when she saw that several sisters were injured. Before Huang Feng came out, she was already Worried.


    "Don''t worry, they will be fine, don''t worry." Huang Feng comforted.


    "Sister Yinger, come here first, don''t delay Huang Feng to save them." Su Yumo''s general Tan Yinglou said over there, "If Huang Feng is there, they will be fine, and we will be fine."


    Su Yumo has always believed in Huang Feng very much. Therefore, even if the current situation is not very good, Su Yumo is not desperate. She has always firmly believed that as long as Huang Feng is there, it will not If something happens, Huang Feng won''t let them happen.


    Huang Feng nodded toward the other women, as if as a guarantee. Although Tan Ying was sad, she still knew the priorities. Although she was scared in her heart, she needed Huang Feng¡¯s comfort, but she also knew , Now Huang Feng wants to save several sisters, she can''t delay Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng first helped Li Qinglu, who was the most injured next to him, up, and briefly investigated her situation. As Su Yumo said, her breath was very weak. If she did not receive any treatment, she might not survive for two hours. The internal injuries in her body were very serious. Obviously, it was caused by the strange fish''s drawing. It can be seen that the power of the strange fish''s tail is great.


    And Lu Ying next to Li Qinglu is in the same situation. The two are indeed very dangerous now. If Huang Feng fights the strange fish for another hour or two, I am afraid that these two beauties will have died away.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng was a little grateful that the strange fish had escaped. Otherwise, he would not know how long he would fight with it, even if he really killed the strange fish in the end, Li Qinglu and Lu Ying both came out. Any accident, it would be unacceptable to Huang Feng.


    In a critical situation, Huang Feng did not dare to delay any longer. He quickly asked the other women to hold the two of them, and then put his hands on the backs of the two of them, and input the energy from his body into the two of them. , Stabilize the injuries of the two and help them recover.


    The energy in Huang Feng''s body is not as simple as internal force. It is a combination of magic. It can be regarded as a combination of things. The power is not as simple as one plus one equals two. Before, Huang Feng used the energy in the body to help Tian Lin Healed his legs, it can be seen that Huang Feng''s energy is magical.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can still use the energy in Huang Feng''s body to help the two women stabilize their injuries and restore vitality.


    It¡¯s just that, obviously, some people don¡¯t want Huang Feng¡¯s treatment to go so smoothly. When Huang Feng was treating the two women, the strange fish outside actually increased the speed and frequency of their attacks. Obviously, they might have received some instructions. , Is about to kill Huang Feng and others.


    Don''t even think about it, who gave them such an order.


    Moreover, because of the battle just now and the big guy hitting the ship''s hull at the last moment and escaping, there was a huge hole in the big room where the belongings were stored. Now, the strange fishes outside have entered the cabin through that hole one after another. .


    "I''ll go and stand up first." Bai Xiaorou stood up and said.


    Although Bai Xiaorou was injured at the beginning, she has been persisting during this period of time. She is one of the strongest people on the scene. When Huang Feng is away, she can''t fall down and help Huang Feng take care of it. other people.


    But now, Huang Feng obviously didn''t have the energy to take care of the strange fish that rushed in, and Bai Xiaorou naturally stood up.


    "I''ll go too!" Mengyao and Xie Mengjiao stood up almost at the same time and said.


    Mengyao''s strength is stronger than Bai Xiaorou, and has not suffered any injuries before, and Xie Mengjiao''s strength and Bai Xiaorou''s strength seem to be slightly higher than that of Bai Xiaorou.


    However, the combat experience of these two men is obviously incomparable with Bai Xiaorou. Even if Mengyao lives in the world of cultivation, there are not many real battles. They have been well protected by Master Jing Wen before. As for Xie Mengjiao, she had even less combat experience. Before meeting Huang Feng, she hadn''t even interacted with anyone.


    Bai Xiaorou is different. She grew up fighting almost since she was a child. Fighting has become an instinct. Among the people on the scene, except Huang Feng, she is the most sensitive to danger.


    Therefore, although Mengyaoer and Xie Mengjiao are stronger than Bai Xiaorou, if they really fight, Bai Xiaorou can beat them.


    Among the people at the scene, apart from Huang Feng, the three of them are the strongest. Now that everyone is in danger, these three naturally stand up.


    The other girls who were not injured also wanted to go with Bai Xiaorou and others, but they were stopped by Bai Xiaorou.


    "Just stay here to protect Huang Feng and a few sisters, and we will leave the strange fish outside." Bai Xiaorou said.


    The other women also know that their strength is still worse than those of the three women. After going out, facing the many strange fish, they may not be able to help anything. If they are in danger, they will give The three girls are causing trouble, so it would be better to stay here.


    Moreover, in addition to Li Qinglu and Lu Ying, who Huang Feng is treating, several others were injured, and they really needed care.


    "You are more careful, if you can''t, come back." Su Yumo said.


    The three nodded at the same time. After that, they walked into the big room again to face the many strange fishes coming in from the big hole. Xiao Bai also followed out. As for Huang Feng, he had been healing the two women with his eyes closed. He didn''t speak, as if he didn''t know the situation outside.


    In fact, Huang Feng certainly knows what''s going on outside, but he cannot be distracted now. Once distracted, accidents will easily occur and lead to confusion. In the end, not only will he not be able to save the two girls, but he will also harm them. Moreover, he will also be injured.


    And in this situation, he obviously cannot be injured.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can only force himself to think about the outside world without distraction, and heal the two women with one heart.


    Both Su Yumo and Tan Ying looked at Huang Feng anxiously and worriedly. They did not dare to disturb Huang Feng, but they were worried and worried in their hearts.


    There are too many strange fishes outside, and the speed and attack power of those strange fishes are very strong. Although the three daughters of Bai Xiaorou are indeed very strong, it is estimated that they will not last long in the face of so many strange fishes. At that time, if Huang Feng was still in his current state and still could not make a move, everyone would be in danger.


    However, although everyone was very anxious, they didn''t dare to disturb Huang Feng aloud. In that case, not only would there be no help at all, but it would be bad.


    On the other side, Bai Xiaorou and Xiaobai have already fought with the strange fishes that broke in. The three have known each other for a while, and they have cooperated with each other. This way, they can also stop those strange fishes. Attack of the fishes.


    However, the three of them all understand that this situation will not last long, because the strange fish outside are still coming in continuously, but the internal strength of the three of them can''t always be there. High-intensity fighting still consumes internal strength. And once the internal forces in the three of them are used up, they will have no way to stop these strange fish.


    The three of them could only fight these strange fishes while praying that Huang Feng could do it as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, the biggest strange fish may have been injured by Huang Feng before, and now he has been hiding outside without coming in. Otherwise, the three of Bai Xiaorou might not last long at all.


    Time passed by every minute, this place of great pressure originally gave people a sense of oppression, but now, because of the atmosphere at this time, this feeling is more intense, everyone is a little nervous and can''t breathe The feeling of coming, this depressed feeling seems to drive people crazy, very uncomfortable.

 2247 Chapter 2247 Arrived in Time

    Huang Feng was very anxious. Although he didn''t look at it, he could think that the situation of the three Bai Xiaorou must be very bad.


    Both Bai Xiaorou and Mengyao have some fighting experience. Even Bai Xiaorou grew up in battle. However, Xie Mengjiao has never experienced such an intense battle before. She will definitely be overwhelmed. Moreover, she She seemed to be a little afraid of the dark, and in such an environment, she was already a little worried, and in this situation, it was really embarrassing for her to fight such dangerous strange fish.


    However, although Huang Feng is anxious, he has no choice. He can''t help the three of Bai Xiaorou at all now. He can only heal Li Qinglu and Lu Ying with peace of mind, and wait until their injuries are stabilized. Go help.


    Just as Huang Feng prayed, Bai Xiaorou and the three would not have an accident, and when they were able to hold on until they arrived, he suddenly felt a familiar and powerful breath that came quickly from far and near.


    The big guy who was beaten back is back!


    Huang Feng was shocked. He originally thought that after the big guy was hurt by himself, he was somewhat jealous. Although he launched the younger brother to attack himself and others, he did not dare to show his face directly. Female healing.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that the big guy actually came back so fast, it is impossible to say that it has completely recovered in such a short time, but the big guy just saw the opportunity just now, just realized He was not Huang Feng and Xiao Bai''s opponent, so he chose to flee. Therefore, Huang Feng really did not cause too much, too fatal damage to it. This is one of the reasons why it can return so quickly.


    Now it seems that the big guy is not only powerful, but also very clever in his brain. It means to realize that Huang Feng has no way to make a move, so he wants to take this opportunity to hit hard, even kill Bai Xiaorou and others. , Instead of hiding behind and observing in secret.


    Seeing that big guy went back and forth, Huang Feng felt even more anxious, praying that the three of Bai Xiaorou would come back soon. The three of them were definitely not the big guy''s opponent.


    Bai Xiaorou and the three were still dealing with those ordinary strange fishes. Even if they were just these ordinary strange fishes, they did not dare to be careless. The speed of these strange fishes was too fast, and the number was still very large. When the three of them dealt with it, they already felt a little rushed, and even Xie Mengjiao and Bai Xiaorou were injured again.


    However, the three of them were clenching their teeth and insisting. They wanted to buy time for Huang Feng. As long as Huang Feng freed his hands, they believed that the current dilemma would be resolved.


    However, they have not waited for Huang Feng to come, but they ushered in a strong opponent.


    "Be careful!" Bai Xiaorou shouted, pushing Xie Mengjiao away next to him.


    Of these three, Bai Xiaorou is obviously the strongest in perceiving danger, so when the big guy came back again, she was the first to discover it, but her sensory ability was naturally inferior to Huang Feng. So, she didn''t realize that until the big guy was about to get close to them, after that, she pushed Xie Mengjiao who was on the attack line of the strange fish without thinking.


    However, although Bai Xiaorou pushed Xie Mengjiao away, she herself had no time to leave. The big guy''s long and thick tail had swept in front of her. She only felt that the environment was already very dark. It became even darker, and there was pitch black in front of her. It was the big guy''s thick body that came in front of her.


    "bump!"


    The sturdy body of the big monster fish swept directly on Bai Xiaorou''s body, who was too late to escape. Even if it was on the bottom of the sea, there was resistance from the sea. Bai Xiaorou was shot out like a cannonball, and there was even a straight line in the sea. Waterway, and when Bai Xiaorou flew out, there was a dazzling red in the sealed helmet. Obviously, the red was the blood spurting from Bai Xiaorou''s mouth.


    "Xiao Rou!" Xie Mengjiao and Mengyao yelled almost simultaneously.


    Xie Mengjiao was pushed away by Bai Xiaorou, even if she wanted to help, she was helpless.


    But Mengyaoer flew over at the first time, caught Bai Xiaorou, and hugged it in his arms, but those strange fishes, without the restraint of the three, suddenly poured in crazy, Mengyao had to hug Bai Xiaorou. Bai Xiaorou hurriedly dealt with it, but the number of the strange fish was too much, and not long after, Mengyao was also injured.


    At this time, Xie Mengjiao, who had been pushed aside before, also rushed over, and Mengyao, who was next to him, resisted the strange fish together.


    However, the most dangerous enemy the three of them had to face was not these ordinary strange fish, but the big guy!


    After the big guy flew Bai Xiaorou away at once, he didn''t choose to stop there, but turned a direction, and attacked Bai Xiaorou again.


    Bai Xiaorou was already in a coma at this time, but Mengyao and Xie Mengjiao saw the strange fish attack, but they now have a Bai Xiaorou to take care of, and there are so many small strange fishes around. They had no way to get out of them at all. Seeing the big guy getting closer and closer, although they were anxious, there was no way.


    "Am I going to die here?" Mengyaoer and Xie Mengjiao both had this idea at the same time. After all, this is in reality. Once they die, they will really die, but there is no chance of resurrection. Although Huang Feng''s storage box is magical, there are many magical things in the system store, but it is impossible to save the dead.


    After Mengyaoer and Xie Mengjiao realized that they might die, apart from some regrets, they were reluctant to give up to Huang Feng. Both of them reflected in their minds the bits and pieces between themselves and Huang Feng, their faces unexpectedly All smiles.


    "Huang Feng, see you in the next life." Mengyao''er and Xie Mengjiao''s minds almost simultaneously had such thoughts. They didn''t regret this trip, nor would they resent anything about it. They could have had a relationship with Huang Feng. With such a beautiful past, both of them are very satisfied.


    Xie Mengjiao and Mengyaoer looked at the huge monster fish that was getting closer and closer, and they were ready to close their eyes and wait to die. They could no longer resist, but at this moment, they watched suddenly. Then, the strange fish that was approaching them quickly actually flew upside down. The huge body directly smashed some small strange fish around it.


    In the original position of the big guy, there was a voice familiar to both Xie Mengjiao and Mengyao.


    Huang Feng!


    Xie Mengjiao and Mengyaoer both yelled out in surprise. Both of them were already ready to die, but in this desperate situation, Huang Feng unexpectedly appeared in time and helped them out.


    It was Huang Feng who had rushed to fly the large strange fish. Huang Feng had been healing Li Qinglu and Lu Ying before. He could only watch Bai Xiaorou and three daughters face the attacks of many strange fishes. After that, everyone The guy actually came.


    Faced with the attack of that large strange fish, the three of Bai Xiaorou fell into a disadvantage. Huang Feng was not surprised at all in this situation. He had fought with that strange fish before, so he knew that the strange fish was powerful, even Bai Xiaorousan. People together are not the opponent of that strange fish.


    Although Huang Feng was anxious and worried about the three of Bai Xiaorou, he couldn''t stop halfway. In that case, it would have a great impact on him, Li Qinglu and Lu Ying, and he might even be seriously injured. People like them are even more dangerous.


    Therefore, Huang Feng could only speed up the healing speed while praying that Bai Xiaorou and the three could hold on for a while, at least until he arrived.


    And Bai Xiaorou and the three did insist, but the time was not as long as Huang Feng thought. Fortunately, at this time, Huang Feng''s healing of Li Qinglu and Lu Ying had come to an end, and he forcibly accelerated again. Speed, completion of the final treatment, this kind of behavior has no effect on Li Qinglu and Lu Ying, but it has some negative effects on Huang Feng. However, at this time, it is worth paying some price. Huang Feng also cares. Not so much.


    It was precisely because of Huang Feng''s sacrifices that he rushed over in time at the last moment.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng is here, otherwise, what will happen to the three of Bai Xiaorou, Huang Feng will be afraid after thinking about it.


    Although Huang Feng''s shot was in a hurry, he shot with anger and used all his strength. The strange fish''s attention was on the three of Bai Xiaorou. He really didn''t expect Huang Feng to come in time. Huang Feng hit a straight face, and under a huge attack, even if its body was very strong, it could not escape its fate.


    After Huang Feng flew the strange fish, he took advantage of the victory and chased after it, and Su Yumo also vacated a few people to cover Mengyao''s and Xie Mengjiao''s return to the room with Bai Xiaorou.


    Huang Feng¡¯s Six-Medition Divine Sword took the attack at once, and the strange fish has been passively beaten since it lost the first move. Although it wanted to fight back, it couldn¡¯t find a chance and could only issue it. There was a silent roar.


    However, the strange fish is not completely impossible. When everyone was fighting, the wall on which the cabin was leaning had been completely destroyed. The strange fish outside all came from the ragged place, crazily. In, some attacked Huang Feng frantically, and some attacked the already crumbling gate, trying to attack Su Yumo and others outside.


    Huang Feng naturally couldn''t let these strange fish succeed, so in desperation, he had to give up attacking the big guy and return to Su Yumo and the others.

 2248 Chapter 2248 Use Spaceship

    Huang Feng''s arrival did not stop the strange fishes from attacking Su Yumo and others. Under the guidance of the big guy, the small strange fishes were still attacking Su Yumo and others frantically.


    However, because of the existence of Huang Feng, although there are many small strange fishes, they have not been able to succeed. Huang Feng can still block the attacks of these small strange fishes without taking the initiative to attack and only focusing on defense. .


    "Huang Feng, it''s not good, Xiaorou''s situation is a bit bad." Over there, Su Yumo, who is taking care of Bai Xiaorou, said in a somewhat impatient and gloomy tone.


    Bai Xiaorou had been injured before, but she was originally a member of the National Security Bureau and often performed various dangerous tasks. Therefore, injuries are commonplace. Therefore, her endurance is better than others.


    Therefore, even if he was injured before, Bai Xiaorou still fought with injuries. In fact, his condition was not very good. Later, in order to save Xie Mengjiao, he was slapped by the big monster fish. The injury was more serious, coupled with the previous injuries, Bai Xiaorou was injured on top of the injury, the situation is very critical, although Su Yumo and others also want to send internal force to Bai Xiaorou''s body to help her stabilize her condition, but their strength After all, it was weaker than Huang Feng, and Bai Xiaorou was also seriously injured. Relying on their internal strength, it would have no effect at all, so Su Yumo had to disturb Huang Feng out loud.


    If possible, Su Yumo would naturally not want to disturb Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng had to face the attacks of so many strange fish at this time, and he was already overwhelmed by himself. If he disturbed him again, it would make him even more frantic. Yes, it''s just that Bai Xiaorou''s injury can no longer be dragged, and Su Yumo is also afraid that any accident will happen if it drags on.


    "Huang Feng, you must save Xiaorou Sister." Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng with some crying.


    The reason why Bai Xiaorou was like this was largely because she had saved Xie Mengjiao before. Therefore, seeing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s situation at this time, Xie Mengjiao was very worried and blamed herself. She blamed herself for being too careless before. If she could find out in advance. For the big guy, Bai Xiaorou would not have to sacrifice to save herself, but he should have been lying there. Because of Bai Xiaorou, she was fine. This made Xie Mengjiao very grateful and blamed herself.


    "I know, I will." Huang Feng moved his hands differently while thinking of a way.


    At this time, a large number of corpses of weird fish have accumulated at Huang Feng¡¯s feet. Those weird fish¡¯s fatal attacks have caused heavy casualties, but the orders these weird fish have received seem to be the impact of Huang at no cost Feng and others, so even if they were a lot of dead companions, they didn''t mean to retreat at all.


    What makes Huang Feng even more vigilant is that the hulls in the other directions are already in tatters under the attack of the strange fish outside. It is estimated that it will not last long, and there will be more strange fish soon. When they rushed in, they had to face the attacks of strange fish from all directions, and no place was safe.


    In this regard, Huang Feng¡¯s self-protection is naturally no problem. However, Su Yumo and others¡¯ situation will be very dangerous. After all, their strength is relatively weak, and there are still several wounded who are facing all directions. They must be unable to sustain the attack of the strange fish.


    In addition, Huang Feng has not forgotten that there is a big guy behind these small strange fishes. Huang Feng can feel that the big guy has not left, but hides behind these little brothers and is watching. I waited for others, I caused a lot of damage to it before, so it shouldn¡¯t take any shots at will, but it must have not given up yet. It must be looking for opportunities for revenge. Once there is something urgent on its side. In this case, the big guy will never let it go.


    Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s own condition is not very good. He had paid some price in order to help Bai Xiaorou three as soon as possible. This caused him some hidden injuries. Such hidden injuries greatly affected his movements. The time and intensity of the battle still caused Huang Feng some discomfort. Therefore, Huang Feng must find a way to solve the current dilemma.


    There must be a lot of things that can help him in the storage box store, but there are too many things there, and now Huang Feng can¡¯t take care of himself, and there is not much free time to check one by one and see what things. It helps him.


    Therefore, Huang Feng could only find a way from his own ring, and soon, he discovered something that might be helpful to him now.


    A-level special warfare spacecraft!


    Huang Feng saw the model of the spacecraft in the ring. After he got it, he hadn''t used it yet. It was the mecha. I tried it once by myself. The effect was still very strong, but this mecha It was impossible to save so many of them right now, so Huang Feng chose the spaceship.


    According to the introduction of this spacecraft, it should be able to fly in space. Such things should have strong resistance to pressure, corrosion, and even attack. Otherwise, it would not be possible to travel in space, and, There is no oxygen in space, so there must be oxygen supply in this spacecraft.


    The question now is how to get into this spacecraft. After all, they are now on the bottom of the deep sea. Once the spacecraft¡¯s hatch is opened, there will definitely be a lot of seawater entering it, and there will definitely be a lot of water at that time. Influence, whether it can start, that is all a problem.


    When Huang Feng hadn''t figured out a way, this ship that had been sinking for so many years was finally broken under the attack of those strange fishes, and countless strange fishes swam towards this side.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and quickly threw the spacecraft out. After the spacecraft came out, under the space of Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts, it quickly became bigger. It was originally a model of a ship of more than ten centimeters, but in a flash, it became a three ship. Forty meters long and ten meters high, the whole body of this ship is full of unknown metal, giving people a heavy feeling.


    "Quick, you are inside the ship." Huang Feng said to Su Yumo and the others.


    At this time, a hatch on the side of the hull of the spacecraft had been opened by Huang Feng. Before everyone entered, the sea began to flood in crazily.


    Su Yumo and others were not surprised that Huang Feng suddenly turned into such a ship. After all, there are a lot of good things in the store where Huang Feng¡¯s ring and storage box are stored, and they don¡¯t care about this one.


    Therefore, no one was stunned at all. After hearing Huang Feng''s words, the people who were in good condition quickly helped the wounded and started to go into the cabin.


    At this time, there is already a lot of sea water in the cabin, and Huang Feng also knows that the entry of this sea water may damage the internal equipment of the spacecraft, and even make it impossible for the ship to continue to use it before.


    However, now Huang Feng can''t take care of that much anymore. He doesn''t want to drive the spaceship, he just wants to provide everyone with a place to avoid the attacks of those strange fishes. As for whether this spaceship can be used in the future, it is not in Huangfeng at all. Within the scope of consideration, even if it was scrapped because of this, Huang Feng would not feel the slightest pity.


    However, Huang Feng had never used this spacecraft before, so he didn''t know how defensive this spacecraft was. He could only pray in his heart that it could withstand the impact of many strange fish.


    Huang Feng and Xiaobai, a man and a beast, stood in the doorway of the hatch to block the entry of the strange fishes. The strange fishes were not without brains. They were desperate after seeing this spaceship. Swim here, obviously, also want to enter the ship, Huang Feng naturally can''t let them do as he wants, this spaceship was originally used to resist the attacks of these strange fishes, how could he let these strange fishes in.


    Huang Feng and Xiaobai were there, but they did block most of the strange fish. However, there were still some fish that slipped through the net and entered the ship together along the sea. Fortunately, Su Yumo in the ship, etc. People, at this time, did not relax their vigilance, as long as the strange fishes were found, there was no slight softness, because these strange fishes entering the spacecraft were not too many, so Su Yumo and the others could still handle it.


    "Huang Feng, we are all here. Come in quickly. The sea water here is getting more and more." Su Yumo''s voice came from the communication device. At this time, everyone except Huang Feng Entered the cabin.


    "Okay, I''ll come here." Huang Feng replied, and after hitting five or six strange fish with one palm, he took Xiao Bai into the spacecraft, and then immediately closed the hatch.


    "How are you?" Huang Feng asked Su Yumo and the others while attacking the strange fish that came in with them.


    "We are all okay, but some of their injuries are a bit bad." Su Yumo said.


    At this time, the hatch was closed, and the strange fish that came in were all killed by everyone. It can be said that everyone is temporarily safe, but there is a lot of sea water inside the spacecraft, which will exceed everyone''s head. , It can be said that everyone''s environment in the deep sea at this time is the same as before, except that there is no strange fish around.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng and others have water-repellent beads and sealed helmets on their bodies, so even if they have been immersed in seawater at this time, their breathing and actions will not be affected.


    "I''ll take a look." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng walked up to several injured people and checked them one by one, while the others were resting on the side. After all, they had been in a state of fighting and tension before, and everyone was very nervous. Tired, now that I finally have a safe place, I naturally have to take a good rest.

 2249 Chapter 2249 a word to wake up the dreamer

    Bai Xiaorou¡¯s situation is indeed very bad, even more dangerous than the situation of the previous few people. Her breathing is already very weak. It is not too much to describe her as if the air is floating. Huang Feng simply probed her. After the situation, she immediately began to treat her.


    Su Yumo and others are taking care of other people. Just now, before Huang Feng started to treat Bai Xiaorou, he exchanged a few top-grade pill from the store in the storage box. Now, Su Yumo and others are not injured. People give it to others.


    Although Huang Feng had helped Li Qinglu and Lu Ying control their injuries before, after all, the two were seriously injured and the time was tight at the time. Therefore, Huang Feng could only help them stabilize. Injuries, when the injuries on their bodies no longer worsen and they really want to recover, they still rely on these pills. With Huang Feng''s previous preparations, these pills can also have a better effect.


    "Those weird fish have not left yet." After taking the pill to several injured people, everyone sat together and said to the weird fish who were still attacking their spaceship outside.


    After Huang Feng and the others entered the spaceship, the strange fish did not leave, but instead crashed frantically against the spaceship, seeming to want to crash the spaceship.


    It''s just that this spaceship didn''t know what material it was made of. The surface was unusually strong. Although it was now besieged by countless strange fish, it didn''t look like it was going to be damaged at all.


    Of course, Su Yumo and others looked at the strange fish outside constantly crashing, and they were a little worried. After all, they didn''t know how strong this spacecraft was and how long it could last.


    The position of the ship¡¯s bow is a transparent device. People inside can see what¡¯s outside, and people outside can see what¡¯s inside. Of course, this is of no use to those strange fishes, because they There are no eyes at all.


    Seeing the dense array of strange fish on the bow, the women also had a lot of worries in their hearts.


    Everyone did not expect that they thought it would be a wonderful trip, but now it is like this. Not only are everyone in trouble, but many of them and their sisters were injured because of it. You know, they have been there before. Space has also encountered many dangers, but no matter where they are, they have never suffered such a loss, nor have they suffered such an injury.


    Therefore, it is normal for everyone to feel a little nervous and nervous in their hearts for a while. Of course, in addition to these, there is also some frustration.


    "What should we do now?" Xie Mengjiao asked. While asking, she looked at Bai Xiaorou who was still in a coma next to her, her eyes filled with worry and self-blame.


    "Wait first, it seems that this spaceship will not be attacked by those strange fishes for a while, wait until Huang Feng is finished." Su Yumo said.


    After all, Huang Feng is the backbone of everyone. As long as he is there, everyone will feel at ease. Now, facing this dilemma, they can only pin their hopes on Huang Feng.


    And Huang Feng has never let them down in the past, and neither will this time.


    For a while, everyone stopped talking, and while waiting for Huang Feng, they were slowly recovering from their injuries.


    The strange fishes outside have been constantly attacking. Fortunately, everyone is worried that the spacecraft being broken through did not happen. Until Huang Feng treated Bai Xiaorou and gave her the medicine, the entire spacecraft was still intact. .


    "Huang Feng, how is Sister Xiaorou?" Seeing Huang Feng get up, Xie Mengjiao, who had been worried, stood up and asked Huang Feng. It could be seen that she was really worried about Bai Xiaorou''s situation.


    "She''s all right, don''t worry." Huang Feng comforted: "As long as you rest for a while, you can recover."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Xie Mengjiao said with a sigh of relief when he heard Huang Feng''s words.


    Su Yumo and the others went to check on Bai Xiaorou''s situation, while Huang Feng walked to the bow of the spacecraft and looked at the strange fish close at hand outside, without much worry on his face.


    In fact, Huang Feng did not worry that these strange fish could break through the spacecraft. After all, this spacecraft could sail in space. The material requirements for the shipbuilding must be very high. Although the impact of these strange fishes outside is It is also very strong, but compared with the environment in space, it is still inferior. Therefore, it is not a simple matter for those strange fish to break through the defense of this spacecraft.


    What Huang Feng is thinking about now is how to get out of here. This spacecraft can fly in space, so it should be capable of flying, but I don¡¯t know if it can fly in the sea. Since Huang Feng got this spacecraft, he has not He has studied the spacecraft in detail, so he has no idea about the performance of the spacecraft and how to control it.


    "How about? Is there any way to get out of here?" Su Yumo walked over and asked Huang Feng softly.


    Everyone hiding in this spaceship is indeed temporarily safe, but it is impossible for them to hide in it all the time, and the strange fishes outside have surrounded them. Once they go out, they will be crazy. Even if Huang Feng is under the siege, others will be injured or even killed.


    Therefore, they are a bit like a turtle in the urn now, but if this spacecraft can fly, it will be different, and they will be able to leave easily from here.


    "If you want to leave here safely, it seems that you can only pass through this spacecraft." Huang Feng said: "This spacecraft is called a special warfare spacecraft. It can sail in space, indicating that it must be capable of flying, but it doesn''t. I know if I can fly here, and I don¡¯t know much about spaceships."


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know much about sailing yachts before. Now, naturally, he doesn¡¯t know much about this spacecraft. He has just been standing here, one is watching the strange fish outside, and the other is studying this spaceship. The thing is, with so many buttons on this spaceship, he really didn''t know what those buttons were for. Without knowing the functions of those buttons, he didn''t dare to press them indiscriminately, for fear of accidents.


    "You don''t understand, you can exchange for slaves who know how to drive spaceships." At this time, Xie Mengjiao also walked over and said: "Aren''t there all kinds of slaves in your store with storage boxes? There should be people who know this kind of spaceship, right? ?"


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think about it?!" Huang Feng said in surprise, "It really awakens the dreamer."


    Before, Huang Feng had been studying how to drive away the spaceship by himself, and he couldn''t figure it out for a while, but he did not expect to exchange slaves. This is because Huang Feng had also considered when he was facing a difficult situation before. The matter of exchanging slaves, but in this case, unless he exchanges a lot of first-class masters, and that requires a lot of money, and the number of first-class masters exchanged every day is also limited, and he can''t do it.


    As for those second-rate masters, he can exchange a lot, but the second-rate masters can''t do much in the face of the current situation. Therefore, the method of exchanging slaves was previously rejected by Huang Feng. At this time, I didn''t think about it anymore.


    It¡¯s just that the matter of driving a spaceship now can be solved by exchanging slaves. First of all, he only needs to know the slaves of driving a spaceship. As for his skills, the requirements are not too high. Besides, he can only exchange one. Two is fine, even if there is a limit on the quantity, he will have no problem.


    Moreover, although the price of exchanging a slave who understands skills will be high, he does not need to exchange too much, so there is no problem at all.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng wanted to give Mengjiao a bite. However, he couldn''t care about so much now. He quickly entered the store with the storage box to find a suitable candidate.


    Just like Xie Mengjiao said, in the store with storage boxes, there are many types of slaves. There are all kinds of slaves, some who only have brute force, and some who know all kinds of skills. And Huang Feng now What is needed is the kind of slave who knows how to drive a spaceship.


    Such special slaves are not too difficult to find. Soon, Huang Feng discovered the existence of these slaves. Although the price is very high, it is obviously not a time for distressed money. Huang Feng directly exchanged three Such slaves came out, and one of them was an expert level.


    "Master." The three slaves appeared in front of Huang Feng for the first time, and Huang Feng quickly exchanged them for water-repellent beads and sealed helmets. Otherwise, the three slaves who spent a lot of money on Huang Feng might still pay them. I didn''t officially start work, I was drowned by the sea water here.


    "Will you drive this spaceship?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Master, there is no spaceship in this world that I can''t drive." Among the three, the middle-aged man standing at the front said to Huang Feng, although he looked humble when talking to Huang Feng However, Huang Feng can still see self-confidence and arrogance in his eyes.


    This person is the expert-level slave of the spaceship that Huang Feng has specially exchanged for. Obviously, he is very confident in his technical ability.


    "Very well, you first get familiar with this spacecraft, and then drive it away." Huang Feng said.


    At this moment, the entire spaceship shook violently, and everyone didn''t check it for a while and almost fell.


    After that, Huang Feng saw a familiar, huge figure from the transparent bow position, it was the large strange fish. Obviously, this big guy did not leave, and even started to launch against Huang Feng and others. Attacked.

 2250 Chapter 2250 Tough Spaceship

    "Don''t worry about it, you should get acquainted with the spaceship first. It is not easy for that big guy to break the defense of this spaceship." Huang Feng said to the three exchanged slaves.


    "Yes, master." The three slaves, naturally, would not have any opinion on Huang Feng''s words. In fact, even if the big guy outside rushed in, as long as Huang Feng did not speak, they would be That guy doesn''t exist.


    Scared?nonexistent.


    The three slaves each found a place to sit down and became familiar with the spaceship.


    Although this spacecraft was considered a relatively small spacecraft in the original time and space, suitable for small groups of elite troops to use, the space area is not too large, but for everyone, it is not small, and it must be operated. There are also more places, which is why Huang Summit chose to exchange three slaves.


    These three slaves deserved to know this business, and they knew better than Huang Feng, who was inferior. It didn''t take long before they figured out how the spacecraft operated.


    "Hey, the water level seems to have dropped." Su Yumo looked at the sea water in the spacecraft and suddenly said in surprise.


    Before, in order to allow Su Yumo and others to enter the spacecraft, Huang Feng had to open the spacecraft¡¯s hatch on the sea floor. In this way, although Su Yumo and others entered the spacecraft smoothly, a large amount of seawater followed. They poured in together. Although Su Yumo and the others moved very quickly, Huang Feng closed the hatch immediately after they entered the spacecraft. However, in that short time, a large amount of seawater entered the spacecraft. The water level has also exceeded the heads of everyone. Just now, although everyone was inside the spacecraft, it was no different from being in the sea.


    However, now everyone found that the water level above their heads seemed to be falling, and the rate of decline was still very fast. It didn''t take long for the water level to be below everyone''s heads.


    "What''s going on? This spaceship also has the function of draining water?" Huang Feng asked the leading slave.


    The water level couldn''t drop by oneself for no reason. Something must have happened in it, and the three slaves had been operating the spaceship during this period of time. Thinking about it, they should know what happened.


    "Yes, master." The leading slave explained to Huang Feng: "This is a high-tech spacecraft. It not only has strong defenses and offensive capabilities, but it can also exclude humans from the spacecraft. Useless gas. At the same time, its drainage system is also quite advanced. This spacecraft can not only fly in the air, but also sail in the sea."


    It can be seen that the three slaves are quite fond of this spaceship, especially the leading expert slave, whose words are full of affirmation and praise for this spaceship.


    Huang Feng nodded. Before, he guessed that the spacecraft came from a high-tech space-time. Now it seems that it is so, but I don¡¯t know which space-time compared to the space-time when he obtained the floating car. The technology of time and space is more advanced.


    While Huang Feng was still thinking about this somewhat boring question, the water in the entire spacecraft had been cleaned up. After that, everyone felt a little warm around him, and Huang Feng looked at the leading slave with some doubts.


    "This is to completely remove the water vapor in the spacecraft. Although the various instruments of this spacecraft are not afraid of sea water immersion, the humid environment can still make people feel uncomfortable." The slave explained.


    Soon, the entire spacecraft became dry, and the slight heat that everyone had just felt disappeared, and the entire spacecraft gave people a very comfortable feeling.


    At this time, the three slaves took off the helmets on their heads and said to Huang Feng and others: "Now, in this spacecraft, there is enough oxygen for breathing, so you don¡¯t need to. Wear a helmet."


    Huang Feng and others also took off the helmets, and sure enough, there was no sense of discomfort.


    "Finally, I can take down this thing. Although it is convenient and advanced, it is very tiring to wear it all the time," Tang Muxue said.


    At this time, Su Yumo and others also helped several other injured people to remove their helmets. Without this helmet on their heads, everyone would be more comfortable.


    "Do you fully understand the performance of this spacecraft?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I understand most of them." The leading slave said, "Master, are we going to fight back against the strange fish outside?"


    "How is the firepower of this spacecraft?" Huang Feng asked.


    As a special warfare spacecraft capable of navigating in space, this ship has the ability to attack. In fact, it is not surprising. After all, navigating in space is not so absolutely safe. It will also encounter time and space robbers. Kind of, so, the basic defense and counterattack capabilities, this special warfare spacecraft must have, but I don''t know what the counterattack capabilities of this spacecraft are.


    "Very tough," said the leading slave.


    Huang Feng looked at the strange fish outside and said: "If this is the case, then teach the strange fish outside a lesson."


    Huang Feng naturally did not have the slightest affection for those weird fish. It is precisely because of these weird fish that everyone was besieged here. There were even several people here who were injured as a result, causing so many women to be injured. This was something that hadn''t happened before. Huang Feng didn''t have anger in his heart. It was impossible. Therefore, he wanted to kill all the strange fishes outside to avenge his women.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t have the ability to do this before. Although his strength was strong enough, the strange fish outside would certainly not be able to hurt him, but he couldn¡¯t do it if he wanted to kill those strange fish. , Because there are too many strange fishes, and there are all densely packed outside, Huang Feng even suspects that such a large sea area is occupied by these strange fishes.


    In addition, these strange fish are very fast and cunning. Once they see that something is wrong, they will escape. It is definitely not a simple thing to wipe them out.


    But now that there seems to be such an opportunity, Huang Feng will naturally not let it go.


    "Yes, master." After receiving Huang Feng''s order, the leading slave sat back in his position again and said to his two assistants: "Prepare for attack mode!"


    I saw the two slaves performing a skilled and quick operation on the instrument panel in front of them, and then said to the leading slave: "The attack mode is ready!"


    "emission!"


    Following the order of the leading slave, Huang Feng and others passed through the transparent device at the bow of the spacecraft, and clearly saw white light rays projecting from the hull of the spacecraft. At this time, the strange fish outside , Did not foresee that the danger is approaching, and is still constantly attacking the spacecraft. Around the entire spacecraft, there are densely packed with such strange fish.


    And the white light shining from the hull of the spacecraft easily penetrated the dense group of strange fish in front of him, and shot towards the distance. The deep-sea environment that was still very dark now became like daytime.


    Obviously, the light shining from the hull of the spacecraft is definitely not the one on the bow of the ship in front of us. Light is also shining from other directions on the hull.


    After the strange fish came into contact with the white light, they immediately descended one after another. Huang Feng and others clearly saw that many of the strange fish¡¯s bodies were shot off by the light, breaking two or three. , And even more segments, as long as they are hit by light, there is no one that can maintain a complete body.


    The speed of the light is very fast, so fast that there is no chance for the strange fishes to react. The strange fishes are shot one after another, and the frequency of these rays is quite high, as if it has been maintained. The state of a straight line is average.


    Those weird fishes realized that it was not good at this time and wanted to avoid them. However, the surrounding white light is so much that they can''t avoid them at all. No matter which direction they are avoiding, they will be caught by those white lights. The light was hit, and once it was hit, there was no chance of struggling, and it was dead.


    "The attack power of this spaceship is too strong, right?" Xie Mengjiao looked at the bodies of the strange fish outside, like it was raining, and continued to fall, a little bit stunned.


    In just a short period of time, most of the dense and air-tight strange fish schools in front of everyone were emptied. Such a lethality, no one has seen before, you know, they were still these strange fish before. His subordinates suffered a big loss, but they didn''t expect that facing the attack of this spacecraft, the school of strange fish outside would be so vulnerable.


    Huang Feng was also a little surprised at this scene. He had fought these strange fish before, and he naturally knew that these strange fish were powerful. Not only were they fast, but their defensive capabilities were not weak, but now they are so. Being vulnerable to a single blow can only show that the attack power of this spacecraft is indeed very powerful.


    However, after thinking about it, Huang Feng felt that this situation is normal. He said to the women: "In fact, such a situation is understandable. After all, this spacecraft can sail in space. They were designed. At that time, the imaginary enemy was those equally sturdy spaceships. The general firepower configuration could not hurt those spaceships. Therefore, the firepower of this special spaceship must not be weak. If it is not weak, there is no use in space. And, the performance of this spacecraft should not be weak even in many space warships. It is understandable that there will be such firepower."

 2251 Chapter 2251

    The environment in space is no better than the environment they are in now, and they face many dangers. It does not mean that it is safe to navigate in space. There are also robbers there.


    Therefore, spacecraft basically have firepower arrangements, the only difference lies in the strength of the firepower.


    The A-class special warfare spacecraft that Huang Feng obtained is the latest technological product of Yanfeng Country. Moreover, it is used by elite soldiers of the army to perform missions. It is naturally good in terms of firepower. It has the current one. Performance is also understandable.


    One after another strange fish was shot down, and as long as it was hit, there was only one end, and that was death. Therefore, Huang Feng and his spacecraft had accumulated a lot of strange fish corpses in front of them. The remaining strange fish also flee in fright, afraid to stay around the spaceship.


    However, their reaction is obviously a little late. Most of the strange fishes have died in the last wave of attacks, as long as it is because the spacecraft¡¯s firepower is too fierce, the attacks are too frequent, and also because of the strange fishes. Before, they all surrounded the spacecraft, gathered together, and was easily penetrated by the white light, and a single light could kill a lot.


    As the strange fishes escaped, Huang Feng''s spaceship also rose up, and then quickly activated and surrounded the surrounding strange fishes.


    The leading slave just said that this spacecraft can not only sail in the air, but also sneak in the water, and the speed is not slow. Although the speed of the strange fish is very fast, but in front of the spacecraft , But it''s still not enough.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and others saw that under the control of the three slaves, the spaceship was chasing and firing frantically around the surrounding area. A small part of the strange fish that had been allowed to escape before, died in a short time. less.


    "Hey, the big guys? Have you already escaped?" Xie Mengjiao stood at the bow of the boat, stretched her neck and looked out, but she didn''t see the big guy, but its little brothers, this It was everywhere at the time, but they were not besieging Huang Feng and their spacecraft, but were looking for directions everywhere to escape.


    "It should be those little brothers who left it, and ran away by themselves." Tan Ying said.


    "No, you can''t let it run away. It hurts so many of us, so we must not let it run away." Xie Meng said bitterly.


    Because of that big guy, many people on their side were injured, and they were trapped in a desperate situation before. That big guy didn¡¯t mean to let them go. At that time, even though Xie Mengjiao wanted to kill That big guy, but there was nothing to do. Although she was not weak, she was obviously not the big guy''s opponent.


    And now, seeing the firepower of this spacecraft is so fierce, Xie Mengjiao naturally didn''t want to let go of the big guy.


    "Can you find it?" Huang Feng asked the three slaves.


    Huang Feng also didn''t want to let the big guy go. After all, he was also very angry about the big guy hurting several women.


    However, Huang Feng also knew that the big guy was not only strong, but also very cunning. Once he found danger, he would definitely flee first. As for his disciples and grandchildren, he didn''t care at all.


    And in the siege just now, the big guy just hid behind and came up for a while. Most of the time he hid behind the small strange fishes. Therefore, Huang Feng and others didn¡¯t even know. When did it leave, because there were too many small strange fish just now, and they surrounded the entire spacecraft, and they couldn''t see the situation behind those little guys.


    Huang Feng wanted to kill the big guy, but he knew it was difficult, so he didn''t hold much hope.


    "No problem, Master." Who knows, the leading slave gave Huang Feng a big surprise: "The energy emanating from that big guy is very strong and it is easy to find, although it has already escaped a long way. , But we can still lock it."


    "Really? That''s great. Lock it for me right away, and then catch up." Huang Feng said with some surprises. After that, he looked at the school of strange fish that had lost most of it outside, and continued: "As for the outside Those little guys, just leave it alone, there is no need to kill them all."


    Although Huang Feng did want to kill all these strange fish schools when he was angry before, but it is not necessary to think about it now. After all, they also acted on orders, and it was Huang Feng who rushed in first. From here.


    Besides, every creature has the right to survive. Since it already exists, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want this species to become extinct. It¡¯s not a good thing for nature, and Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to do that destruction either. The thing of ecological balance.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn''t want to let go of that big guy, that guy was really nasty.


    "Yes, master, let''s set off right away." The leading slave said, with Huang Feng''s order, he quickly asked the two assistants to abandon the strange schools of fish in front of them, after which he started the spaceship and sailed away. The speed is much faster than those strange fish.


    "Master, I have locked the target, it is right in front of us, and we have attached it." The leading slave said.


    "Very good, catch up and kill it!" Huang Feng said with satisfaction.


    "Yes!"


    The speed of the spaceship was very fast, and soon everyone found the familiar, huge figure under the strong light of the spaceship, which was the large strange fish before.


    "It''s really catching up, great!" Xie Mengjiao exclaimed excitedly.


    Xie Mengjiao has always had a grudge against this big guy, and now that the spaceship has really caught up with that big guy, she is naturally very happy in her heart.


    "Fire." Seeing that the strange fish was getting closer, Huang Feng gave the order to fire.


    "Yes!" The lead slave responded, and then said to his two assistants: "Aim, fire!"


    In an instant, several white lasers shot out from the spacecraft, and the target was the large strange fish that was still struggling to escape.


    The big guy actually discovered that the evil star behind him was coming, and wanted to speed up and stay away from this spaceship. This spaceship is so powerful that it had seen it with his own eyes before, and his little brothers were attacking. Down, most of the casualties were killed, and after it realized that the opponent was not easy to provoke, it quickly chose to escape.


    It''s just that this big guy didn''t expect that this evil star would come so fast, catch up with him so quickly, and after coming, he would simply open fire and attack.


    Although the speed of the big guy is very fast, the lasers fired from the spacecraft are faster, and there are many lasers. At the same time, the people in charge of the operations on the spacecraft are also quite skilled, plus the size of the big guy. It was too big, so even though the big guy responded in the first place, he still couldn''t dodge those attacks.


    "Oh!"


    The power of the laser is undoubtedly immense. Although the big guy has a very strong defense on the surface of his body, but after being hit, it is also very painful. There are a lot of blood holes on his body, and a stream of blood flows from it. Flowing out from the body, the big guy''s mouth opened wide, and his head lifted up, obviously screaming, but in this deep sea, no one could hear its voice.


    "carry on!"


    Huang Feng commanded coldly.


    Everyone also saw the effect of the big guy hit by the laser. Although they didn''t kill the opponent immediately, the damage caused was huge. Just a short time has already caused the big guy a lot. Injury.


    And Huang Feng didn''t mean to let the opponent go, so he let the three slaves pursue the victory and continue to attack the big guy.


    When the three slaves received Huang Feng¡¯s order, they naturally didn¡¯t mean to stop. They controlled the spacecraft and chased the strange fish all the way to attack. The strange fish wanted to hide and escape, but they still couldn¡¯t get rid of it. Although the speed of the spacecraft¡¯s pursuit is fast, it is still inferior to this spacecraft. The three slaves¡¯ spacecraft have a high level of maneuverability, even in the process of pursuit. The hit rate.


    As a result, the strange fish will naturally be miserable, with more and more wounds on its body. Although it is not broken into two pieces like its little brothers, the situation is also very unoptimistic.


    A fish and a boat are moving fast on the bottom of the sea, and there are many other marine creatures falling over. They are all scared and avoided. This large strange fish was originally the absolute overlord of this sea area, even in normal times, other marine life Those marine creatures that see it will hide away. What''s more, there is another one behind it now. Those creatures don¡¯t know, but they are more dangerous things. Those marine creatures can survive in this dangerous environment. Living here is naturally not a brainless person, so after realizing the danger, all of them dodge far away.


    After the large monster fish fled for a while, it realized that it really couldn''t get rid of the spaceship behind it, and the injuries on its body were getting heavier. It realized that if it continued like this, it might die here. So he also stopped the pace of fleeing, stopped, turned to face the spaceship, and prepared to compete with the spaceship.


    It had already tested this spaceship before, and it also knew that the spacecraft¡¯s defensive capabilities were very strong. Therefore, it didn¡¯t want to fight with this spacecraft before, but chose to escape, but, it didn¡¯t expect, This spacecraft not only has sufficient firepower and strong defense, but also has a much faster speed than it. It can''t get rid of the opponent at all, and now it can only choose to fight for life.

 2252 Chapter 2252 Unrelenting Cannon

    Fighting with the spacecraft is naturally not what the big guy wants in his heart, because it knows the power of the spacecraft behind it, even with its powerful attack power, it is difficult to break the spacecraft¡¯s defenses, and the reason why it can Living here for a long time in this environment is also related to how it knows how to judge the situation. In normal times, once it realizes that its life safety is threatened, it will choose to escape the first time instead of desperately.


    It is precisely because of this that it is able to survive in this harsh environment, and it also continuously strengthens its strength, eliminating those potential enemies one by one.


    And this time, it was also aware of the power of the spacecraft behind it, and because of its nature, it was naturally unwilling to fight hard. Therefore, it did choose to escape in the first place before, even its little brothers. I can''t take care of it anymore.


    However, it still underestimated the performance of this spacecraft. Originally, it felt that at its own speed, it would be easy to throw away the spacecraft behind it. In the past, it often relied on its own speed to get rid of the enemy. .


    It¡¯s just that this time it miscalculated. Although it had already used its fastest speed to escape, it still failed to escape the pursuit of the spaceship. The spaceship has been steadily following behind it, and In the process of chasing it, he was still shooting at it continuously, and the shooting hit rate was still so high.


    This strange fish has not known how many years it has lived. The skin of the whole body is harder than steel. Even if ordinary marine creatures catch up with it, they want to leave any wounds on its hard as iron body. It is a very difficult thing.


    However, this strange fish is completely desperate today. Not only is it proud of its speed in front of the spacecraft, it lacks the slightest advantage, but also its defensive ability to save its life. At this time, it seems that it has no effect. , The laser fired from the spacecraft easily left wounds one after another on its body, and as these wounds increased, the strange fish moved more slowly.


    This strange fish also understood in his heart. If this goes on, I am afraid that he will be killed in the process of being chased. Therefore, he has to stop listening and choose to fight, even if it does not want to do this in his heart. There is no other way to do it.


    The strange fish stopped and turned to "look at" the spaceship behind him. The huge mouth was closed and the sharp teeth were gently grinding, seeming to be preparing to bite the prey.


    After the strange fish stopped, Huang Feng and their spacecraft also stopped. They were suspended in the sea at a distance of twenty or thirty meters from the strange fish, like a submarine.


    In fact, in this ocean, the performance of Huang Feng''s spacecraft is much better than those of the submarines on earth, and those submarines are not Huang Feng''s opponents of this spacecraft.


    "What is it doing?" Guo Menghan asked, looking at the strange fish that stopped there not far away.


    Before, this strange fish had been running for its life, and everyone had been chasing it, but it didn''t happen that it stopped suddenly, and it looked like it was eyeing.


    "Maybe you have to work hard." Huang Feng also looked at the strange fish and said.


    "This big guy is not stupid, he knows that he can''t get rid of us, so he can only choose to work hard." Xie Mengjiao said: "However, even if you work hard, you can''t change its fate."


    As soon as Xie Mengjiao''s words fell, the strange fish that had just hovered in front of the crowd suddenly rushed towards them. At a distance of twenty or thirty meters, under the full sprint of the strange fish, it was already drawn in the blink of an eye. .


    "rock!"


    Before everyone even reacted, the strange fish had already hit their spaceship. The spaceship¡¯s defense power was indeed not bad, and it was not damaged. However, it was a little out of balance and almost knocked over. Everyone inside was naturally shaken and almost fell.


    "This big guy still saved his strength before?!" Huang Feng said with some surprise.


    You know, they have been chasing and killing that big guy just now, and that big guy was seriously injured because of this. Huang Feng and others thought that the other party had already used all their strength to escape, but they did not expect that in their own way. When life safety has been threatened, he actually retained his strength, and at this time, it was completely revealed.


    As soon as Huang Feng spoke, everyone was shaking again. Obviously, the strange fish was constantly beating and hitting the spaceship. Under its frenzied attack, the spaceship swayed even more severely.


    If it were that kind of large spacecraft, even if the strange fish was so big, it wouldn''t have much impact on the spacecraft. It would be even more impossible to knock it over.


    However, Huang Feng''s spacecraft is only a small spacecraft after all. It is used by a small group of troops to sneak into the enemy''s rear. Naturally, it cannot be too big. If that way, it is too noticeable and it is not good for the mission.


    Therefore, in this situation, this strange fish is able to hit the spacecraft with its super strong impact force. If it is changed to a larger one, it may not be the result.


    Fortunately, the three slaves exchanged by the Hornets are not mediocre, especially the leader, who is even more expert. Faced with the current situation, without the slightest panic, he brought two assistants and responded calmly. .


    In the quick and not panic operation of the three, the spacecraft once again moved a little away from the strange fish. The strange fish still wanted to collide and beat the spacecraft. However, this is not a very large spacecraft. Under the operation of the three people, it was like a loach, very slippery, avoiding the attack of the strange fish many times.


    And these three slaves are not just about avoiding. While avoiding, they are constantly counterattacking. Maybe they don''t understand football, but they also understand that offense is the best defense.


    In order to attack the spacecraft, the strange fish was very close to the spacecraft at this time, and faced the lasers emitted from the spacecraft in all directions, it was even more impossible to escape.


    At the beginning, the strange fish was able to endure the pain of being hit and continue to attack. However, the power of this laser is too great. Even if it is thick and thick, it will not last long. Therefore, it is very Soon, it had no choice but to give up another attack on the spaceship and began to flee again.


    "I was really scared to death just now, I thought the spaceship was going to be hit by it." Looking at the strange fish that started to flee again in the distance, Xie Mengjiao patted her chest, and said with some fear.


    Indeed, the strange fish was driving desperately just now, very fierce. Although this spacecraft was flexibly evaded under the control of three slaves, the reaction speed of the strange fish was not slow after all. No matter how small it is, it is 20 to 30 meters. So, it may take some time to avoid it. Therefore, although this spacecraft is under the control of three slaves, it has avoided a large number of attacks by strange fish. I was still hit many times, and the entire spacecraft was often shaking. If it weren''t for the ability of the three slaves to manipulate the spacecraft, I''m afraid the spacecraft had been knocked over.


    And now, seeing the strange fish fleeing helplessly again, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The feeling that the ship was about to capsize at any time was uncomfortable at all.


    Of course, this weird fish didn¡¯t want to give up the attack. It¡¯s attack was indeed very fierce just now. It¡¯s just that the spacecraft¡¯s counterattack ability was too strong. Although it wanted to resist it, it couldn¡¯t do it. The injuries on his body had become more serious, and the speed of swimming was much slower, so it had to give up the attack and flee again.


    "Master, that strange fish has been seriously injured? Will it be given a fatal blow?" At this time, the leading slave came to Huang Feng''s side and asked.


    "Is there a way?" Huang Feng asked with some surprise. Although he just saw that the spacecraft caused a lot of damage to the strange fish, the strange fish has lived for many years after all, and the defense is too strong. It is not easy to kill them in a short time.


    But, now hearing this slave''s words, it seems that he has other ways?


    "Yes." The slave said, "This spaceship has and also possesses an unremitting cannon, which is extremely powerful."


    Huang Feng didn''t know what the inexhaustible cannon in the slave''s mouth was. Even if he asked, he probably wouldn''t understand it, so he directly said, "Can you kill it?"


    "Yes!" said the slave.


    "Why didn''t you use it before?" Huang Feng asked. If you have such a powerful weapon, why didn''t you use it before? If you used it before, wouldn''t it be so troublesome?


    "The strange fish in front of you is very cunning, has strong reaction ability, and is also very sensitive to danger perception. Although the inexhaustible cannon is powerful, it is not too fast. If you use it before, you may miss it. Circumstances." The leading slave explained: "And now this strange fish has been seriously injured, and its reaction ability has been slowed down a lot. At this time, the use of the infallible cannon is just right.


    Huang Feng nodded. Huang Feng also knows the reaction ability of the big guy who is running ahead. If it is in the state of full victory, it is indeed slippery. Now, its reaction ability is slower than before. More than one shot.


    "Okay, go and prepare." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes." After receiving the order, the slave returned to his position again. After some operations, he signaled to Huang Feng that he was ready.


    Huang Feng looked at the strange fish in the distance, and then nodded to the slave.


    The slave knew that he personally operated on the dashboard in front of him for a while. Finally, he pressed a button fiercely. After that, everyone saw a brighter white light lasing from the spacecraft, and the target was the one in front. Just blame the fish.

 2253 Chapter 2253

    The fleeing strange fish suddenly felt a chill in the back of his head, and a huge danger hit it. With the instinct to avoid danger in the past, the strange fish immediately evaded, but at this time It has been seriously injured. Although it is thinking of avoiding in its mind, its body movements are slowed by more than one rhythm.


    "bump!"


    The strange fish only had time to "look" back, and then, it felt its strong body, as if it had been hit by a huge force, and then it felt that it came from its own body. There was a tearing pain, and then, its consciousness was completely plunged into darkness.


    And Huang Feng and others in the spacecraft witnessed the whole process with their own eyes. The energy cannon fired by the inexhaustible cannon was very fast. The strange fish was hit before evading it. , There was a huge explosion, and everyone was covered by the bright white light.


    However, Huang Feng and the others still squinted and saw that the huge body of the strange fish, in the violent explosion, turned into countless fragments, scattered in the surrounding sea water, and the sea around it was quickly Dyed red.


    "Dead?" Xie Mengjiao murmured as she looked at the increasingly red water in the distance.


    You know, this strange fish has caused a lot of trouble to everyone. Not only is it powerful, it is also very cunning. Everyone suffers from it, and there are several sisters. Because of this injury, and Huang Feng can hurt it, but because of their existence and the cunning character of the strange fish, it is not so easy to kill it.


    Then, Huang Feng took out the spaceship, and it was considered a way to restrain it, but that guy was really rough and thick, even if he wanted to kill it with the super firepower of the spaceship, he did it all at once. Less than.


    But now, it is in front of everyone''s eyes, turning into countless fragments. According to reason, it must be dead, but it was so difficult to kill it before, so that everyone has a seed, and it is difficult for the other party to kill. Judgment of death, now that I see this scene, I dare not easily conclude that it is dead.


    "Unless it can reorganize its body again." Huang Feng shrugged and said. Compared with the incredible of Xie Mengjiao and others, Huang Feng is more receptive to this fact. He has played against this strange fish before and knows its strength. Although this strange fish is very defensive and attacks very powerful, it can be regarded as a master at best. As long as it still has no immortality, it can be killed. The only difference lies in the process of killing.


    And if there is no Su Yumo and others, Huang Feng can kill this guy with enough time. Although its defense is very strong, Huang Feng''s attack power is not weak, and he If his body technique is fully used, the speed will not be much slower than that of the strange fish, so it is only a matter of time to kill it.


    But now, with this spacecraft, this time has been greatly shortened, but the result has not changed.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Xie Mengjiao and others have accepted the facts. The strange fish is naturally unable to reassemble its own body. If it can, it is really a monster. Although this strange fish is powerful, it is obviously Not a monster yet.


    "This cannon is so powerful." Tan Ying said, looking at the scene outside.


    The power of the cannon is indeed not small, otherwise, the defensive strange fish will not be broken into bones, and at the same time that the strange fish is blown up, the cannonball will also set off one in the sea. The huge vortex is the same as those large shells falling into the sea, even more powerful than that.


    Fortunately, this place is in the deep sea after all, tens of thousands of meters under the sea. The vortices formed here cannot flow into the sea. Otherwise, it might cause a new tsunami.


    "I really didn''t expect the firepower of this spacecraft to be so fierce." Huang Feng said.


    Since acquiring this spaceship, Huang Feng has not used it, because he usually doesn''t use it at all. If there are any enemies, he can easily solve it. Even now, he rarely uses firearms. , The damage caused by those firearms was lower than the damage caused by his simple use of his hands.


    Therefore, in normal times, Huang Feng does not use these external forces. Although this spacecraft is a small spacecraft, it does not occupy a small area. Therefore, Huang Feng has not taken it out before. He doesn¡¯t know how to fly a spaceship, and because of this, it¡¯s the first time he has used this spacecraft today, but he did not expect that this spacecraft has given him a lot of surprises in terms of speed, defense, and fire. .


    "Is it possible to copy this thing? I said it was on the earth." Li Bingyun asked.


    After all, Li Bingyun grew up in the military area, so she is more interested in these weapons. She just saw the power of this spacecraft with her own eyes. If it can be produced in reality and equipped In the army, the improvement of the strength of this army will be very obvious.


    Moreover, Li Bingyun''s older brother is still a special soldier, and usually performs some infiltration missions, which is still very dangerous. If there is this spacecraft, then the safety will be greatly guaranteed.


    "I really don''t know about this. After all, I don''t know much about this spaceship." Huang Feng said, and then he called the leading slave over and asked about the possibility of producing this spacecraft on Earth. .


    Huang Feng also wanted to produce this kind of spacecraft on the earth. After all, he had seen the power of this spacecraft and liked it very much in his heart, but his thoughts were a little different from Li Bingyun''s.


    Li Bingyun wanted to equip the troops if they could produce, especially the troops where her father and elder brother belonged. This is also very understandable. She must have some good things in her heart because of her relatives. This kind of life-saving thing, of course, she wants to prepare for her relatives.


    But Huang Feng thought differently. He didn''t think about equipping those troops with this thing. Of course, for Li Bingyun''s team, he could have a few ships, but don''t think about other troops. It''s interesting enough to provide them with bulletproof suspension sports cars before.


    What Huang Feng thinks is that if this kind of spacecraft can really be produced on earth, he wants to equip his team. Huang Feng now has his own team, and the number of people in the team is also quite large. Africa and some other war-torn countries have his people. Of course, he also wants to equip his team with the best equipment. Only in this way can he guarantee the probability of survival of his men, and at the same time, ensure that he is on the battlefield. To win.


    And the leading slave did not disappoint Huang Feng. After hearing Huang Feng''s question, he nodded and said, "It''s okay, but..."


    Huang Feng was originally happy on his face, but when he heard his words, he frowned slightly and said, "Just what?"


    "It''s just that the metal materials needed for this kind of spacecraft should not be available on the earth. It can only be exchanged by the owner. Moreover, the price of that kind of metal is also very high, even with the owner''s financial resources. That said, mass production is impossible."


    After the slave was exchanged, he was given a lot of information on the earth. Therefore, he knew a lot about the things on the earth, so he could know whether it could be produced at the level of the earth.


    It¡¯s just that the slave¡¯s words made Huang Feng¡¯s brow furrow deeper. Since the other party said so, obviously the materials used to make this spaceship will definitely not be too cheap. There is no way to mass-produce it with his own financial resources. The production cost is high.


    It¡¯s not surprising that Huang Feng could not find the materials needed to make this kind of spacecraft. He had seen before that the materials used in the hull of this spacecraft are not ordinary things. No, it''s not surprising.


    "After returning from here, I will exchange what you need. You can build a few ships for me first." Huang Feng said to the slave.


    Since it can''t be mass-produced, Huang Feng wanted to try to build a few ships first, and use them for the people in his team to see how effective they are.


    And this leading slave is an expert in spacecraft, and the exchange price is expensive. However, his ability is also worthy of his price. He not only has rich experience in flying spacecraft, and is familiar with the performance of various spacecraft. At the same time, he He also knows the parts on these spacecraft very well. At the same time, he is able to direct the production of these spacecraft. He is regarded as an engineer on the spacecraft. Therefore, Huang Feng asked him if he could produce this thing before. He said that he could not. Then it really can''t be done. Fortunately, the result is good, although the price is a bit more expensive.


    "No problem." The person said: "Actually, after the owner enters the space where the spacecraft is located and controls the ore materials needed to manufacture this spacecraft, the cost of manufacturing this spacecraft will be greatly reduced. Up."


    At present, the biggest cost of manufacturing this kind of spacecraft is the materials it needs, that is, this kind of ore that is not available on earth. Huangfeng can only be exchanged. However, in the original space of this spacecraft, it must be There is a mineral deposit of materials. As long as Huang Feng controls one or two of these mines, then he will have the materials needed to build this spaceship, and he won¡¯t have to spend a lot of money to exchange it. If so, the cost of manufacturing spacecraft will naturally be reduced.

 2254 Chapter 2254 Searching For The Wreck

    Hearing the slave¡¯s words, Huang Feng¡¯s eyes also lit up. Huang Feng naturally yearned for the space of the spacecraft he obtained. To be precise, he yearned for the high-tech space and time because, there If you can get more advanced technology than on the earth, if you bring it to the earth, it will be very helpful to Huangfeng''s development.


    Although in the storage box store, you can exchange all kinds of technology, but the price of this kind of technology products is very high, especially those that are more advanced than the earth¡¯s technology, the higher the price. So that some things, even with Huang Feng''s current financial resources, want to exchange it is a very difficult thing, which shows that the price of that thing is so high.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is still very concerned about being able to obtain various scientific and technological materials in other spaces. In that case, he can save a lot of money. As for those martial arts worlds, Huang Feng does not have much interest now. , Because, for him at this time, the general kung fu is already a bit tasteless, even the top kung fu like the Six-Med Excalibur is so powerful in the "Tianlong Ba Bu" world, but, In Huang Feng''s hands, he doesn''t have many opportunities now. In many cases, he can defeat the enemy without using those kung fu. Those top kung fu is in his hands, and there is not much opportunity to show it.


    It¡¯s just high-tech time and space, and it doesn¡¯t mean that you can go. For example, Huang Feng wanted to go to the space where this spacecraft was originally located. There must be many other high-tech things there, Huang Feng. I am very interested in those, but he still hasn''t gathered all the things needed for transmission, and therefore, even if he wants to go again, he can only wait first.


    And now, hearing the words of this slave, Huang Feng is even more interested in that time and space. As the slave said, if he can control a mine that produces the metal needed by this spacecraft, then he produces this The cost of the spacecraft will be reduced a lot. At that time, he will be able to mass-produce it. Huang Feng has already personally experienced the performance of this spacecraft. Naturally, he is more eager to obtain this metal material. , As soon as possible large-scale production.


    Of course, Huang Feng also understands that such ore must be a scarce resource, even in the original time and space, there may not be many, and the person or country that owns it must attach great importance to this ore. , Even if Huang Feng teleported to that time and space, it was not a simple matter to gain control of this ore.


    Fortunately, when Huang Feng was in other spaces in the past, he encountered more and more unsimple things, and finally solved them, and now it is not too bad.


    Huang Feng looked at Li Bingyun next to him and said, "When our production is ready, I will send some to my uncle."


    "Yeah." Li Bingyun nodded with a reddish face. Of course she knew who the eldest brother in Huang Feng''s mouth was. Although there was some shame on her face, after all, they were not married yet, but Li Bingyun''s heart was Very happy, Huang Feng was able to say this, indicating that he values ??himself and his family very much in his heart, which makes Li Bingyun very happy and grateful.


    Li Bingyun heard what the slave said just now. Even he said that the cost of producing this kind of spacecraft is very high, and the price is definitely not low. Although Li Bingyun does not know how rich Huang Feng is now, he is the richest man in the country. Even the world¡¯s richest man and Huang Feng may be inferior to each other. Under this circumstance, Huang Feng is said to be under great pressure to produce this spacecraft, which shows that the price of this metal is so high.


    Under such high prices, Huang Feng was able to think of his brother and his family. Li Bingyun was naturally very happy and grateful.


    The reason why Huang Feng agreed to send a few ships with Li Huaimin is not only because of Li Bingyun¡¯s face, but also because of the friendship between him and Li Huaimin. The two have experienced life and death together, and they are brothers who share weal and woe, and Li Huaimin¡¯s The strength is not as good as him, and he usually has to perform some dangerous tasks. Huang Feng is also worried about his safety. If he can provide him with some help in safety, Huang Feng is also very happy.


    Of course, Huang Feng is also worried about whether the spacecraft he sent will be taken away from Li Huaimin''s hands in some name by others. After all, this kind of thing, as long as it comes out, as long as other people know it. It is so powerful that it is impossible not to be tempted by it. At that time, someone will definitely find a way to snatch this thing from Li Huaimin''s hands.


    Fortunately, Li Huaimin is not a master who allows anyone to knead at will. He also has a background, and the background is not bad. In addition, ordinary people may not know the relationship between Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, but the above The big guys, but they must all know that if they want to grab something from Li Huaimin, they should also consider Huang Feng¡¯s ideas, especially if this thing belongs to Huang Feng and Li Huaimin, presumably, the people above, He didn''t dare to easily snatch the spaceship away from Li Huaimin''s hands.


    After killing the big guy, everyone had no clear goal for a while.


    "Or, let''s go back to the shipwreck before. If you pay such a big price, you will definitely feel uncomfortable if you don''t take something back." Xie Mengjiao suggested.


    "Are you still thinking about the things on that boat?" Huang Feng said silently to the money fan.


    "What''s the matter? We originally came for those things, and for those things, several sisters were injured. If we didn''t take them at all, wouldn''t we be sorry for the injuries on the sisters? Take them back to the sisters It''s good to use it as pocket money." Xie Mengjiao said confidently.


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s previous treatment and Huang Feng¡¯s pill afterwards, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s injuries have stabilized at this time, and they have even improved for the most part, even Bai Xiaorou, who was injured the most, at this time, He has also regained consciousness, and his whole person is more energetic than before, and he can even stand up and walk on his own.


    It can be seen that the energy in Huang Feng''s body is miraculous, as well as the mystery of the pill that he exchanged before.


    "Then go back and have a look, anyway, those strange fish are almost killed, there is no danger." Su Yumo also said.


    In fact, although several injured people were very dangerous before, they actually didn¡¯t feel much fear in their hearts, because Huang Feng was there, as long as Huang Feng was by their side, no matter how great the danger was. , They will not feel scared, even if they are injured, they have not worried about themselves, they know that Huang Shengming saved them.


    This is indeed the case. Besides, the few people are almost recovered now. Except for Bai Xiaorou, everyone else is completely free to move around, so the mood will naturally not be too bad.


    Of course, this is mainly because that big guy was killed. Otherwise, everyone probably didn''t want to go. Although they were not afraid of the big guy, the injury was painful after all, and no one wanted to keep hurting.


    "That''s right, it''s really unreasonable not to pay for mental damage after suffering such a serious injury." Lu Xuan also said.


    Naturally, these women are the masters of not bad money, but they originally came for the things on the boat. If they return empty-handed in the end, they will definitely feel uncomfortable, especially when they have been injured before. If that is the case, doesn''t it mean that their injuries were in vain?


    "Well, since you all want to go back, then go back. Anyway, there is a lot of time." Huang Feng saw that everyone was saying that, so he let the slave control the spaceship and go to the place where the sunken ship was before. , The big guy is dead and can''t die anymore, and the smaller ones are almost killed. Even if the fish that slipped through the net, it is estimated that they have all swam away now. The sunken ship should be very It''s safe.


    Under the control of the three slaves, the spaceship flew steadily to the place where the shipwreck was before, because the speed was so fast that everyone quickly arrived there.


    I don¡¯t know how many years this sunken ship has been here. It was already corroded. The damage caused by the mermaid battle just now was not small. The entire ship was almost destroyed and the scene was in a mess.


    "Let''s go out and have a look." Xie Mengjiao couldn''t wait to say as soon as he arrived near the sunken ship.


    "Be careful, maybe there are those strange fishes outside." Huang Feng said.


    "If there is, that''s just right, the anger in my heart hasn''t disappeared yet." Xie Mengjiao said, "As long as there is no such big guy."


    With Xie Mengjiao¡¯s current strength, there is indeed no need to be afraid of those small strange fishes. As long as she does not encounter the big ones, then her problem is not too big, and one of the large strange fish like the previous one is already very rare. Basically It is impossible to have a second one, even if there is, it is impossible to be here anymore. One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers.


    Others didn¡¯t want to get bored in the spacecraft, and they all wanted to go down. In the end, only Bai Xiaorou stayed in the spacecraft to rest. The others, including Huang Feng, all got out of the spacecraft, again bringing water-repelling beads and Seal the helmet.


    "Hey, there is a gem here! It''s so big." After a while, Xie Mengjiao, who was the first to go down, let out an exclamation in the contact device, his tone full of surprise and joy.


    "I also found a hairpin on my side." Soon, Tang Muxue also heard a surprise voice: "This hairpin is so beautiful."


    After getting two good things in a row, everyone''s mood became even higher, and they began to look for them, as if they were on Taobao.

 2255 Chapter 2255 Someone Cant Help It Anymore

    This shipwreck is almost broken now, there are wreckage everywhere, and if other people want to salvage the things inside, it will be very troublesome. After all, it is in the deep sea. It is difficult for people to survive here, even if they can. Survival, it is also very troublesome to clear the wreckage here.


    However, this is not difficult for Huang Feng and others, because they can survive here normally, and they don¡¯t need any equipment, and at the same time, they don¡¯t need other machines to clear this place. Because everyone has a reason for cultivation, everyone¡¯s strength is much greater than that of ordinary people, so you can just clean the debris here with your hands.


    Of course, the only bad thing about doing this is that it takes some time. Fortunately, everyone is not in a hurry. Therefore, there is still plenty of time, so there is no need to worry about it. Moreover, in the process of cleaning up, you can often find some belongings scattered On the ground, the joy of finding property is enough to dispel the exhaustion in everyone''s hearts. In the process of cleaning up, there are many laughs and laughter among everyone, and the mood is very good. It seems that the previous dangerous experience has been completely forgotten. .


    Of course, Huang Feng would not care about the excitement of the girls. While helping to clean up, he was also guarding the surroundings. Once he found any potential danger, he would react immediately.


    Fortunately, this place seems to be the site of the big guy before, the old nest, and ordinary marine creatures dare not approach here. After the big guy was killed, basically no other marine creatures appeared here.


    When Huang Feng and the others happily cleaned up the wreckage, not only did they find the treasure, the people on the land became agitated because of their disappearance.


    Before, people from the search and rescue team found the wreckage of the yacht Huang Feng and others were riding on the sea. At that time, many people thought that Huang Feng and the others might have died in the previous storm. This is not surprising. Everyone is also very easy to accept this time, because the storm at that time was indeed too big, the yacht simply could not hold on, the yacht was broken, then, Huang Feng and others on the yacht, the situation will naturally not be very good , Once they fall into the sea, not to mention the danger of the creatures in the ocean, even if they have no food or water on their own, it is enough to kill them.


    It¡¯s just that everyone has suffered more than once in Huang Feng¡¯s hands. Therefore, even in their hearts, they believed that Huang Feng and the others must be dead, but before they saw the corpse, they did not dare to act rashly. I have been waiting for news from the sea. In this darkness, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at the sea.


    It¡¯s just that, as time goes by, everyone¡¯s heart becomes more and more restless. After all, everyone understands that the people who are staring at Huangfeng¡¯s affairs at this time are not only themselves, but also people from other forces. Once there is a certain force , Absolutely, Huang Feng must be dead. If they take the lead on Huang Feng¡¯s villa, they will fall into a disadvantage. When the time comes, if they do it again, they will definitely suffer. After all, there may only be one thing, as long as a certain People from the power have been snatched away, so they naturally have nothing.


    Therefore, they want to make sure that Huang Feng is indeed dead, but they are still praying. People from other forces don''t do it so quickly, at least not before them.


    At noon the next day, the restlessness in everyone''s hearts became more obvious, because until now there is no news about Huang Feng and others. More importantly, the search and rescue teams on the sea have also returned. It''s not that they want to come back, but that a big storm has blown up on the sea again, and they don''t dare to stay on the sea anymore, it would be very dangerous.


    "Those people are really back?" A white man asked his subordinates in a hotel in Haizhou.


    "All are back." The man said: "The wind and waves on the sea are very strong now, and it is very dangerous to go to sea now, and those search and rescue teams have to come back."


    People from these forces have always been paying attention to the situation at sea, and they even sent people to investigate the situation at sea. Therefore, the news of the return of the rescue team from China, they also knew the first time, and they sent The people who went to the sea at this time, like those in the rescue team, had already returned.


    "What about the people like Huang Feng? Is there no news yet?" The white man continued to ask, this is what he really cares about, but isn''t it all because of Huang Feng that he stayed here?Therefore, it is natural to pay more attention to Huang Feng''s news.


    "Not yet." The subordinate said: "The people from the search and rescue team came back by themselves, and Huang Feng and others were not found among them. It seems that the possibility of their accident is very high."


    The white man did not speak, but in his heart he already agreed with his judgment.


    Originally, when he saw that the yacht Huang Feng was riding on was broken, he already felt that Huang Feng and his women should have had an accident in the storm. After all, such a big storm, and, They don¡¯t have a yacht yet, and drifting in the sea is definitely very dangerous, and it¡¯s been a long time since then, but Huang Feng and others still don¡¯t have any news, including many forces including the soldiers of China. The people who searched and rescued for a long time, and also searched and rescued many sea areas, did not find any traces of Huang Feng and others. Obviously, Huang Feng and the others should have been in an accident.


    But now, there is another big storm on the sea, but Huang Feng and others have not been found. Therefore, even if they were lucky to survive the big storm before, this time, there is absolutely no more. The reason for being spared.


    "Don''t be careless, that Huang Feng has great magical powers. Who knows where he is hiding now." The white man said cautiously: "Continue to stare at the sea for me. Once there is the latest situation, report to me immediately."


    "Yes!" the subordinate responded.


    "In addition, do people from other forces have any reaction?" The white man continued to ask.


    He knows that here in Haizhou, they are not the only ones staring at Huang Feng. There are not many people staring at Huang Feng. He is also very concerned about his potential enemies. , A long time ago, had already sent someone to stare.


    "People from other forces, just like us, are staring at the situation on the sea. I believe they all know now that Huang Feng and others have not come back yet." The subordinate said, he was in charge. There are many things, including those who monitor other forces, so he also knows the dynamics of other forces.


    "Then have they changed anything?" the white man asked.


    "Not yet." The man said.


    "Continue to keep an eye on them for me, and report any changes to me immediately." The white man said.


    "Yes!" the man replied.


    At the same time, people from other forces are similar to these two people. While watching the situation at sea, they are watching the reactions of people from other forces. After all, once they really do something on Huang Feng¡¯s villa, People from other forces will change from allies to enemies, so they have to guard against.


    Fortunately, people from these forces have suffered a great loss in Huang Feng''s hands before, and they have not dared to take Huang Feng lightly, even if they know that Huang Feng and their hope of surviving are now very slim, but, Still not daring to act rashly, still waiting for Huang Feng and their definite news.


    However, in the evening, the powerful people finally couldn''t help it. They saw Huang Feng for so long without news, and believed that Huang Feng and the others had died in the huge wind and waves on the sea, even if they did not die first. In the second storm, it must have died in the second storm.


    With this judgment, they took the lead in sending their people to Huangfeng''s villa in order to gain the upper hand.


    It¡¯s just that, now that all the forces are gathering in Haizhou, everyone in each force is waiting for Huang Feng¡¯s definite news, and at the same time they are monitoring the movements of people from other forces, so even though people from this force are secretly Action, however, was also known to people from other forces in the first place.


    And the behavior of this force is like a flame on the star grassland, instantly igniting the hearts of other forces.


    Originally, people from other forces believed in their hearts that Huang Feng and the others were all dead. They were just waiting for Huang Feng¡¯s news just to be on the safe side, but now, someone from the other forces took the lead. , And immediately let people from other forces follow suit.


    On the one hand, if you die in a storm at sea, you can¡¯t find the corpse. That¡¯s normal. After all, it¡¯s possible to sink to the bottom of the sea or be eaten by some large fish. So It was a normal thing for those in the search and rescue team to fail to find Huang Feng''s body. People from other forces didn''t do anything because they were cautious.


    However, the current situation is different. One force has taken the lead. If this happens, how can people from other forces be able to bear it?Therefore, when they knew that the people of that power were the first to send people to Huangfeng Villa, they all gave orders to their men and began to go to Huangfeng Villa again.


    Suddenly, Huangfeng¡¯s villa was like a huge fishing bait, attracting a large number of fishes. Suddenly, in Jiangzhou, it was surging again. Many people with more sensitive consciousness also realized that the atmosphere had changed. .

 2256 Chapter 2256 Plan to catch it all in one go

    "Isn''t there any news about Huang Feng?" Lao Li frowned slightly and asked his secretary in a simple office.


    "Not yet." The secretary was a middle-aged man in his thirties, and looked very calm: "Haizhou has suspended maritime search and rescue work, mainly because there has been another big storm at sea. People from the search and rescue team. Have to stop search and rescue."


    Old Li''s brow furrowed deeper, although he said that when he learned that the yacht Huang Feng and the others were riding had been overturned and broken, he felt a sense of uncertainty in his heart, and he also had some preparation in his heart, but After seeing that it has been so long, and there is still no news of Huang Feng, Lao Li is still very disappointed and frustrated.


    For Huang Feng, Li Lao is full of good feelings, not only because Huang Feng saved his life before, but more importantly, he likes and appreciates Huang Feng¡¯s character and character, he has already seen it, Huang Feng I am still very close to them in my heart, and I did take the initiative to hand in some advanced technology before.


    Lao Li has always firmly felt that as long as Huang Feng maintains a good relationship, they will eventually get a lot of benefits, at least more benefits than people from other forces.


    It is a pity that some people are not greedy enough, and want to completely control Huang Feng, rob him of the things in his hands, and control all those things in his own hands. If this happens, he will naturally a little anger Huang Feng, although Huang Feng has never shown it, but Lao Li still knows that Huang Feng''s heart is somewhat unhappy.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng was very restrained and did not take any retaliatory actions against them. On their side, because they suffered a loss, they were also warned by Huang Feng secretly. Therefore, they have also converged a lot now. Both sides seem to have already Has entered a period of peaceful coexistence.


    However, at this moment, Huang Feng had an accident. I thought it was just a simple trip. I didn''t expect it, but something like this happened. Presumably, before Huang Feng and the others went to sea, no one would have thought of Huang Feng. Feng and the others would encounter such a big storm on the sea, but they did not expect that Huang Feng and the others would not come back before the storm arrived.


    This kind of situation was something that no one had thought of before, but it actually happened. Faced with this situation, every aspect of the reaction was different, except for a few that really worried about Huang Feng. I am afraid that what other people are thinking at this time is how to snatch the things in Huang Feng''s hand after Huang Feng''s death.


    Thinking of this, Lao Li sighed deeply, even if he had always been confident in Huang Feng, but under the current circumstances, Huang Feng¡¯s hope of survival is indeed very small. Who would have thought, So powerful, almost invincible Huang Feng, would actually die in such a seemingly ordinary outing to sea?


    After sighing, Mr. Li had to consider other things. After all, besides being Huang Feng¡¯s year-end acquaintance, he also had a more important identity. He couldn¡¯t have been immersed in the news of Huang Feng¡¯s death. He knew that once Huang Feng died, there would be a series of changes, and this was exactly what he needed to face and deal with.


    "Let''s go, they should all be here." Old Li stood up, tidying up his already neat clothes and said.


    Just now, someone had already informed him that he was going to the conference room for a meeting. At the same time, he was going to participate in this meeting. They were all big guys like him. As for the theme of the meeting, Mr. Li didn¡¯t need to think about it. , Must have something to do with Huang Feng, after all, during this period of time, Huang Feng''s affairs have been affecting everyone''s mind, and everyone is paying attention to Huang Feng''s movements.


    "Lao Li, I''m waiting for you." When Lao Li arrived in the conference room, I saw that the other people had already arrived. There was not much emotion on everyone''s face, even Lao Li at this time was the same. To reach their position, the city mansion must have it, no matter what they are thinking, they can directly show it on their faces.


    Old Li nodded, and then came to his seat and sat down.


    "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s start the meeting." The old man sitting in the middle said: "Let everyone come this time. I think everyone knows why."


    Everyone did not speak, but they all nodded, including Lao Li.


    "Well, since everyone knows it, let''s discuss what we should do now." The man in the middle said: "According to the news just received, people from other forces have already started to go to the villa, basically All the forces in China have already been dispatched."


    The others looked serious, but they didn¡¯t have many unexpected expressions. After all, they had been able to think of such a situation before. They had a prying heart for what Huang Feng held, but they were not the only force. People of the power are also staring at it.


    And speaking of it, this is the second time that many forces have launched an infiltration and attack on Huang Feng''s villa, but the results of the last time are obviously not very acceptable.


    "There is nothing to discuss. Since the people from other forces have already been dispatched, we must not fall behind, and we should act immediately. We must not let Huang Feng''s hands fall into the hands of other forces!" There is a big brother. Said.


    "Yes, that thing belongs to our Huaxia, absolutely can''t let people take that thing out of Huaxia!" Another big man agreed.


    Although everyone still doesn¡¯t know what exactly Huang Feng is holding, it is definitely not a simple thing. Otherwise, Huang Feng would definitely not be able to change from an unknown ordinary in such a short period of time. People have become such a capable mall predator now.


    Although those things were in Huang Feng¡¯s hands, these bigwigs had already regarded that thing as Huaxia¡¯s. They were in Huang Feng¡¯s hands before, although they wanted to snatch them, but, After the failure, there was not much frustration. After all, the thing was still in Huang Feng''s hands, and Huang Feng was a Chinese. As long as the thing did not fall into the hands of other forces, they were acceptable.


    This is their final bottom line.


    But now, something happened to Huang Feng, and the things in his hands must be changed owners. Naturally, it is impossible for these bigwigs to watch the things in Huang Feng''s hands be taken away by people from other forces. Huaxia, it is absolutely impossible for them to accept. Therefore, people who are usually very busy will pay so much attention to this matter, and they will walk into this office at the same time to discuss the countermeasures. .


    Basically, everyone agrees to take immediate action. Although it is said that this is China, it is their home court, but there are many people from other forces. Those people can be sent to China, and their strength is certain. It''s not weak, so these bigwigs don''t dare to be careless, because once those things are taken out of China, it will become very difficult for them to get them back.


    Moreover, this is their home court. If they fail in this fight, they will be laughed at by people from other forces. This is obviously not what they are willing to accept.


    The reason why it is said to be an immediate action that "basically" all supports is because there is still one person on the scene who did not make a statement, that is, Mr. Li.


    Everyone also knows that the relationship between Lao Li and Huang Feng is much closer than them, and when Huang Feng encounters this kind of thing now, Lao Li must be very sad.


    "Lao Li, now is not the time to think about the feelings of each person, right now is important." A big boss said to Li Lao, what he said is a matter of snatching things left in Huangfeng Villa.


    Seeing that everyone looked at him and knew what they were thinking, he said seriously: "Huang Feng had an accident. I am naturally very sad, but I know who I am and what I should think about now. So , I have no objection to this action."


    Mr. Li always separates business affairs from personal feelings. When facing Huang Feng, although he gets along with him as a friend, he will not have it when he wants to benefit everyone. Any doubts.


    And now, since Huang Feng has been in an accident, Lao Li should think about what will happen after he is sad. After all, he is in that position and must consider the problem in that capacity. It is impossible to be private Fettered by feelings.


    What''s more, Huang Feng is dead, and waiting for someone to get his things is always better than others.


    Obviously, at this time, Mr. Li had already determined that Huang Feng had something wrong.


    When everyone saw Lao Li said the same, they were very satisfied. Although they said that even if Lao Li objected, they would not change everyone''s mind. However, Lao Li could say this, after all, it was less troublesome.


    "Well, since everyone thinks so, then we will discuss how to act. This action must not make any mistakes. Not only can we not let those things flow out of China, we must also take advantage of this opportunity to All the people who have entered China by other forces will be caught!" The big man sitting in the middle said with a serious expression.


    Everyone took the time to gather here today, not just because of Huang Feng''s matter, they also have other plans, and this plan is to catch all the people from other forces!


    Everyone has always known that people from other forces are lurking in China for some espionage activities. However, these people are usually very cautious and very vigilant. It is difficult to catch them, and their skill It is not weak, and can always get out safely.


    But this time is different!

 2257 Chapter 2257 Good Harvest

    Although the matter this time was a bit tricky for China, after all, people from so many forces worked together to snatch what Huang Feng left behind, and they had to face many enemies.


    However, while under pressure, it is also an opportunity for them, because what Huang Feng left behind is too attractive. People from other forces will definitely not give up easily, and they will definitely take action this time. And, in order to ensure that they can grab things, they will go all out. After all, there are too many people grabbing things this time. If they don''t go all out, the chance of success is very low.


    For China, this is an opportunity. If they make good use of it, they can take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out those people and severely damage the power of other forces in China.


    In the past, although they were able to monitor some actions of people from other forces, as long as measures were taken against them, those from those forces would be wise to avoid them, but this time, they would not hide, because , The people of those forces also wanted the things in Huangfeng Villa. That thing was like a bait, tempting people from other forces to come over.


    Therefore, at this time, these big guys in China wanted to seize this opportunity to severely inflict them on them, let them know how great China is, so that those people not only can''t take anything away, but also Leave my life behind!


    After having this idea, everyone began to discuss how to implement this action. This is a good opportunity. They don''t want to let it go. However, people from other forces are not fools. It is impossible for a fool to live here. It has been so long, so they will definitely guard against this side. It is not easy to catch them all at once.


    Fortunately, this is China, it is their home court, and they still have a great advantage.


    A lively discussion began to sound in the entire conference room, and Lao Li joined them.


    For a time, the entire Jiangzhou seemed to be surging again.


    At this time, Huang Feng and others, who were still on the bottom of the sea, didn¡¯t know what happened in Jiangzhou. Before Huang Feng wanted to come, he had just taught many forces a severe lesson. Those people should He will not act again, and his villa is also very safe.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng still underestimated the attractiveness of the things in his hand to people from other forces. You know, a year ago, he knew of a dick-like person, but now he can even affect a country¡¯s economy. It has developed, and this kind of change is too great, and the few things he took out are far ahead of the world, and people from other forces, including those from China, are jealous.


    Moreover, everyone felt that the things Huang Feng had in his hands were definitely more than what he showed now. Those were only those he took out. There must be more advanced technology products in his hands. People from all forces want to have it.


    Some of Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts are also correct. With the lessons he learned last time, people from other forces are indeed very jealous of him. Not only did they randomly attack him, but he had forgotten that this time they Going out to sea, but many people are staring, and after the storm came, they did not return to the shore smoothly, which gave many people some ideas, plus, time has passed so long, they are There is no news at all. How can people from other forces have no other thoughts, how can they be able to endure it all the time?


    So, at this time, those people have taken action, which is also a very easy to understand thing. Unfortunately, Huang Feng and others have been on the bottom of the sea, so they really didn''t think about it.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng and others have been cleaning up the wreckage of the sunken ship. When they were tired and hungry, they went back to the spacecraft to rest and eat. Huang Feng was satiated, and the food and water inside were naturally not. Unfortunately, even if he didn''t bring it before, he can still exchange it from the store with storage boxes. There are many and cheap things like this on the earth. In the store with storage boxes, the price is very low.


    The environment inside the spacecraft is still good, so everyone rests inside when they get tired, and there is no need to go back to shore at all.


    And the women have been attracted by the things on the sunken ship, and they don''t want to go back to shore in a short time.


    During this period of time, everyone found a lot of treasures from the wreck of the sunken ship, even the jewelry and other things that Xie Mengjiao and others had been thinking about before, were actually found here.


    Huang Feng and others still don¡¯t know the identity of the shipwreck. After all, they don¡¯t know much about the shipwrecks in history. Moreover, the ship has also been destroyed in the battle of everyone, so, even more There is no way to judge its identity.


    However, before the shipwreck was destroyed, everyone found a lot of belongings in the room where the big guy was. At that time everyone was shocked, but because there was that big guy at the time, so, Everyone did not take a closer look. However, even if it was just a surprise, they saw a lot of gold coins, cleaned up, and some porcelain, etc. These things are obviously valuable things, and obviously, the ship¡¯s The original owner, the pirates, probably robbed a very wealthy fleet. It can be said to be very lucky. Of course, it can also be said that the luck is very bad because they are going back. On the way, what happened to a storm directly caused the sinking of the ship.


    Later, this ship became a shelter for the strange fishes, and it was not until they met Huang Feng and others that these belongings had a chance to see the sun again.


    "There are so many babies here." Tan Ying said with emotion. During this period of time, she found the treasures by her own hands. There were no fewer than dozens of them, not to mention other people. You know, there are a lot of them. .


    "Yes, I''ve been thinking about finding jewelry before, but this time I found so many." Xie Mengjiao also said.


    Xie Mengjiao was full of satisfaction. They came here because they accidentally saw a piece of news about the shipwreck. Later, they thought about finding jewelry from the shipwreck with their own hands. It was just a few ships they looked for before. , Have not been able to achieve their wishes, and now, they finally found it on this sunken ship, and they also found so many at once.


    The families of Xie Mengjiao, Tan Ying and others are very wealthy. I don¡¯t know how many good jewellery they have seen since childhood, and the ones they find can be called treasures in their eyes. Good things, when taken out, are definitely priceless.


    Of course, Xie Mengjiao and others don''t care too much about the value of these things themselves. What they enjoy more is the process of finding these treasures, which is what they want.


    And after this period of rest, everyone¡¯s injuries have almost recovered, and they have all joined the team searching for the baby. Even Bai Xiaorou, who was seriously injured before, was not fed with the best medicine in Huangfeng. She quickly recovered, and now she is no different from ordinary people. Moreover, even if it is another battle, there is no problem. Of course, it will definitely not last too long. However, her body is intact. The rest is just a few days of recuperation.


    Everyone is safe and sound, plus a lot of treasures have been collected during this time, so everyone is in a good mood.


    In fact, Huang Feng has been vigilant about the surrounding situation during this period of time. Now all the women are having fun, he doesn''t want anything invisible to disturb everyone''s interest.


    Fortunately, the big weird fish before seemed to be a tyrant here. Therefore, apart from the small weird fish, there are no other marine creatures around here. Everyone killed the big guy, and After killing most of the little monster fish, there really is no danger here, and those little monster fish don¡¯t know if it was because of the death of the big guy, or because they were afraid of being killed by Huang Feng and others. After returning here, I didn''t see much again. Occasionally, one or two were killed by slaves guarding the periphery, and they couldn''t disturb Huang Feng and others at all.


    Therefore, everyone has been here during this time, and they are still very happy. They have even forgotten the things on the shore, and no one wants to go back at this time.


    Because of their cultivation, everyone''s strength is much greater than that of ordinary people, and the speed of cleaning up these wrecks is not slow. By this time, the wrecks have been cleaned up, and the baby has also gained a lot.


    "How about? Satisfied this time?" Huang Feng looked at Xie Mengjiao and said, this girl, who has been yelling before, must find the previous jewelry in the sunken ships, or she will never give up, although she is in Huang Feng''s storage box In her shop, there are many such things, but she just wants to search for it in the sunken ship, saying it makes sense.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied." Xie Mengjiao said with an open eyebrow, and the other women were also very satisfied.


    For all the women, their lives are already very happy now, they have loved ones, and, without the pressure of family and life, they just need to enjoy life every day.


    However, this kind of life will be very boring for a long time, so each of them will find something to do, not to make money, but to make themselves less boring.


    And this treasure hunt is also a similar action. They are not short of money or jewelry. They just regard this treasure hunt as a very interesting thing to do. Before they find it, naturally it is Not reconciled, but naturally satisfied after finding it.

 2258 Chapter 2258 Blind Confidence

    "If we are satisfied, should we leave?" Huang Feng said to Xie Mengjiao.


    "Don''t be so anxious, finally come here once, let''s find more." Xie Mengjiao was reluctant to go back so early. Although it has been two or three days, she still doesn''t want to go back so early.


    "Yes, let''s look for a few more ships. Did the little guys you released find other sunken ships?" Tang Muxue also said.


    Obviously, Tang Muxue didn''t want to go back so early, and wanted to spend more time here.


    Huang Feng looked at the other people and didn¡¯t seem to mean to go back so early. In fact, it¡¯s not surprising. After all, they don¡¯t have much other things on their bodies now, and now they have finally found something interesting. Naturally, I don''t want to end early.


    "Are you not afraid of encountering strange fish like before?" Huang Feng asked.


    Everyone''s complexion changed. Obviously, the strange fish had a great influence on them before. Although the big guy has been killed now, but if you think about it, you still have lingering fears.


    "Should I never meet again? There are not many strange fish like that on the bottom of the sea, right?" Zhang Ziyu said, but her tone is very uncertain, because after all, their understanding of the sea is limited. , No one can be sure, on the bottom of the sea, will encounter such a monster.


    "This may not be true. After all, humans here have never reached a place, and no one knows what will be here." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know much about the world under the sea. However, he knows one thing now, that is, the world under the sea is still very dangerous. There are all kinds of marine life that humans have never seen before, and these Marine creatures seem to be very aggressive. Although the strength may not be as strong as that of the large strange fish before, there is still danger.


    "Don¡¯t we have this spaceship. If we encounter danger, we can hide in this spaceship. The big guy before has nothing to do with this spaceship, and was bombarded by it, even if it encounters other dangers. Creatures, this spaceship should also be able to guarantee our safety." Xie Mengjiao pointed to the spaceship that was parked not far away and said.


    When the girls heard Xie Mengjiao¡¯s words, they looked at the spaceship that was not far away, and their faces were relieved. Obviously, this spaceship gave them a great sense of security before, and they all believed that, as long as With this spacecraft, even if they encounter dangerous creatures again, they can safely escape.


    Huang Feng also looked at the spaceship and felt relieved. If he were here alone, he would certainly not have any worries. However, there are still many women here. Once they really fight with some creatures, It is difficult for him to guarantee the safety of the girls. After all, the marine life here is still very dangerous and very powerful.


    But with this spacecraft, it¡¯s different. They at least have a way out. If there is any danger, they only need to send the girls to this spacecraft, then they are all safe. As for Huang Feng himself, although the marine life here is very dangerous, such as the strange fish before, it is very difficult for Huang Feng to kill it, but if Huang Feng wants to protect himself, even if the strange fish is more powerful Some, he is not afraid, he has enough ability to protect himself.


    Therefore, as long as the safety of Su Yumo and others is kept, there is no problem, and this spacecraft should be able to do this. After all, when it was designed, the surface defense was used to prevent space Those weapons attacked, although the creatures in this ocean were also very powerful, but compared with them, they were still a bit worse.


    It''s just that these are Huang Feng''s guesses, so I still have to ask professionals.


    Huang Feng looked at the slave headed. The other party seemed to know what Huang Feng meant. He stood up and slightly bent over and said, "Master, this spaceship has very strong defensive capabilities. The creatures here cannot destroy it. Besides, it It also has an advanced radar system, once a danger appears, it can also be detected in advance."


    "Look, I''ll say there is no problem." Xie Mengjiao said proudly to Huang Feng.


    "Then be more careful, there is nothing wrong with being careful." Huang Feng said to her.


    "Understood, shall we not go back yet?" Xie Mengjiao said.


    "Wait for you to have enough." Huang Feng said.


    "Yeah!" The women called out happily.


    Seeing that they are so happy, Huang Feng is naturally even more reluctant to go back in advance. It is the most important thing to let the women have fun. As for the ground, there seems to be nothing to worry about.


    Obviously, Huang Feng now doesn¡¯t know that the surrounding area of ??his villa is surrounded by a single person again. This time, more people came and the weapons they brought were more advanced. Obviously, they all want to take advantage of this opportunity to obtain the things in Huangfeng Villa. In that case, not only can they obtain the advanced technology in Huangfeng¡¯s hands, but at the same time, they will be able to reveal themselves in front of other colleagues in the world. A face, after all, this time, many forces came together to snatch the things in Huang Feng''s hands. Everyone competed fairly and each had their own abilities. If anyone finally got what Huang Feng had in his hands, he could definitely be in front of other peers. Showy.


    Therefore, this action seems to be a test, but everyone did not say it, but secretly exerted its strength.


    "Are you all ready?" A place not far from Huangfeng Villa, a group of dozens of Asian-faced people are gathering together, making the final preparations, and the question is the one standing in the front. A middle-aged man, this middle-aged man, probably in his forties, is also an Asian. At this time, he looked at Huang Feng''s villa with a confident expression on his face.


    "Everything is ready." A man next to him responded, his face also very confident, as if he was very confident about the next action.


    "Okay, then let''s set off!" The middle-aged man said before: "People from other forces are watching, let''s be the first in the Samsung country. It''s also time for people from other forces to look at our Samsung country. It''s amazing! The final victory must belong to our three-star country!"


    "Yes!" the others responded at the same time, their faces full of confidence.


    The target of this group of people is naturally Huangfeng¡¯s villa. They are all from the three-star country. They did not participate in the previous attack on Huangfeng¡¯s villa. At that time, they were busy with other things. Afterwards, they I heard that people from other forces were unable to attack here for a long time, and later suffered a big loss. For this reason, instead of being vigilant, they felt that people from other forces were very useless, and they could not even take a villa. Come down.


    And this time, they also participated in the offensive, it can be said to be full of self-confidence, they also know that this time people from other forces have also come, but they did not worry at all, but wanted to be in other forces. In front of those people, they show their faces well. In their opinion, those people are rubbish. They have failed once before. If they are people, they will not fail the previous time. Therefore, they must It is much stronger than those of other forces.


    As elites from the Samsung country, they are full of confidence in themselves. They feel that the things in Huang Feng''s hands should belong to them. Even in this world, all good things should belong to their Samsung country, because there is only People in their country are the smartest and most powerful people in the world, and other people are simply not qualified to own those good things.


    Therefore, this time, they are determined to obtain what Huang Feng holds. While other forces are still preparing carefully, they are already confidently ready to attack, and even want to react to other forces. Before, I took the things in the villa so that people from other forces could take a good look at how mighty the people in their three-star country are.


    After some mobilization, the people of Samsung Kingdom took the lead, and even the people from other forces around them took the lead to attack Huang Feng''s villa.


    I have to say that although the people of these three-star countries are very arrogant, they did make some preparations this time. In terms of weapons, they are all carefully prepared, easy to carry, and they are powerful. Therefore, these talents will feel, As long as they charge, they will be able to knock down Huang Feng''s villa, and there will be no other forces.


    The people from the Samsung country just launched an attack on Huangfeng¡¯s villa. People from other forces knew about it for the first time. While everyone was surprised that the people from the Samsung country were ¡°brave¡±, they felt in their hearts. It was someone who was secretly laughing at Samsung Country.


    "Just let those idiots try the firepower of the villa." The leader of a certain force, after knowing that the people of the Samsung country have already started to work on the villa, did not worry about things being taken away by the people of the Samsung country. On the contrary, he took the people of Samsung Country leisurely as bait to test the firepower of the villa.


    People from other forces, after knowing the actions of the people in the Samsung Kingdom, have similar ideas. They have been here once before, and they have suffered a lot here. Naturally, they know that Huangfeng Villa¡¯s The defensive force is not weak. It is really difficult to break it by a certain force alone. After experiencing the last time, who knows if Huang Feng has strengthened the defensive ability of the villa?


    Originally, they were still worried about this, thinking about delaying time slowly, until a certain force could not help attacking first, they might as well see how the firepower of Huang Feng¡¯s villa was now, but now, they don¡¯t need to encourage them at all. , The people of Samsung Kingdom actually took the initiative to take up this task of testing firepower, how could they be unhappy?

 2259 Chapter 2259 Die Too Fast

    Although people from many forces have once again taken action against Huang Feng''s villa, and the preparations this time are more adequate than before, in their hearts, they are still very afraid of Huang Feng''s villa.


    Last time, they were also the people who came to attack Huangfeng¡¯s villa. Although they were not the same group of people, after all, the group of people who attacked Huangfeng¡¯s villa had already been killed by Huang Feng, but these new people The strength is about the same as those before. Last time, they attacked the villa for so long, and they were not able to take the villa down. Although there were reasons for their lack of preparation, it was enough to show how strong Huang Feng¡¯s villa was. Is strong.


    According to the news from those who rushed into the villa before, the guards in Huangfeng Villa are all women, but they must not be underestimated because the other party is a woman, because each of them has good strength. Yes, at least there are second-rate masters, or even higher.


    You know, in the real world, although each force has its own elite team, but in terms of personal ability, there are not many first-class masters in each force. For each force, first-class masters are very scarce. Although there are a lot of second-rate masters, they are definitely not available everywhere, and those people are used to perform special tasks, such as this task right now.


    And you must know that Huang Feng is just an ordinary person. The security guards around him have second-rate skills, even higher, and there are still a lot of them. This is indeed shocking and incredible. Those Second-rate masters who are very important in various forces, in Huang Feng, can only be security guards. This is really puzzling, and at the same time, it is also greedy.


    But last time, these people suffered a big loss here at Huangfeng. Afterwards, I don¡¯t know if Huangfeng has further strengthened the villa¡¯s defenses. If it is strengthened again, it will definitely be a difficult bone, and they are now. I want to know the specific situation of the villa. Now someone has tried it first. That would be the most appropriate.


    Of course, everyone did not do anything. In addition to worrying about the power in Huangfeng Villa, they were also concerned about people from other forces. This time, everyone knew in their hearts that their opponents were not only those in the villa, but also the surroundings. People from other forces, even if they get the things in the villa and want to take them away, is definitely not a simple thing. Therefore, they must have good opportunities and absolutely cannot act rashly.


    For this reason, the behaviors that those people in the Samsung Kingdom consider brave are nothing more than brainless behaviors in the eyes of people from other forces. Not only did they not let people from other forces take a high look, they even laughed at those people in their hearts. Ignorance.


    If the people in the Samsung Kingdom know what other forces think in their hearts, they don''t know what their expressions will be. It must be very interesting to think about it.


    However, people in the Samsung Kingdom obviously don''t know the thoughts of people from other forces, and people from other forces will naturally not kindly remind them to be careful, but wait here for news from there.


    The news from the villa soon came, but the news came shocked everyone.


    "What? Are all dead? The whole army is annihilated?" The leader of a certain force said with a shocked expression after receiving the news from his assistant. Could it be that his own stop rushed over in a hurry, it turned out to be this He was shocked when he heard the news, so let''s not talk about his assistant.


    Although everyone feels that those people in the Samsung country must not be able to enter the villa, but they are all elites in the Samsung country after all, and they must be strong. Even if they can''t enter, they can hold on for a period of time. .


    But, what is going on now?It has only been less than five minutes since those people from Samsung Kingdom started to attack, and they failed?Moreover, the entire army was wiped out, and none of them escaped. This is incredible.


    Even, this leader thinks that he has misheard, those people in the three-star country are unbearable, it is impossible to hold on for such a long time, are they too useless, or the defense force of the villa is too strong?


    "Yes, all of them are dead, and none of them can come back." The assistant said with a shocked look. He was the first to learn about the news. He has not been able to fully accept this time yet, because he is The person in charge of inquiring about the news naturally knows the strength of the people in the Samsung Kingdom and their weapons and equipment. Even though such a team cannot enter the villa, it can definitely be said to be an elite team.


    As a result, in front of Huang Feng''s villa, he actually insisted on being killed for less than five minutes, and there was no one left. How powerful was the villa?


    "Is the villa so strong?" The leader said in shock.


    Before coming, they had some estimates of the strength of the villa, and they also thought that after the last incident, Huang Feng might strengthen the defense force of the villa, but he did not expect that the villa was there. The defensive power will be strengthened to this point. An elite team can only persist for less than five minutes. If they are replaced by them, how long can they persist?


    "We haven''t been able to inquire about the situation in the villa. We don''t know what the firepower of the other party is." The assistant said: "Those people in the Samsung Kingdom were defeated too fast. They didn''t give us much time to observe. And, there seems to be smoke in the villa, not real."


    The leader frowned deeper and whispered "Useless things!"


    Naturally, what he said was not about his assistants, but about the people of the three-star kingdom who had died. Originally, those people were expected to test the firepower of the Huangfeng Villa, but it turned out to be good. As for the firepower of the Peak Villa, they were wiped out. This is not a waste, but what is it?


    As for what his assistant said, there seems to be smoke in the villa, which is not true. He did not take it to heart. He just felt that the people in the villa were using certain weapons, such as smoke bombs. Although it may not be a smoke bomb, the effect is similar, so there is no need to take it to heart.


    "How did people from other forces react?" the leader said.


    "There is no action yet." The assistant said. His task is to monitor the movements of people from various forces, so he is very clear about the actions of people from other forces.


    Regarding this situation, the leader did not seem to be surprised. When he thought about it, people from other forces must also be shocked at the speed of the death of those in Samsung Kingdom. They certainly did not expect it. There will be such a situation.


    Moreover, since this kind of thing has happened, they must re-judge the defense level of Huangfeng Villa. Their previous judgments are obviously inaccurate. The defense level of Huangfeng Villa is better than they thought. Much higher.


    "I didn''t expect that Huang Feng was already dead, and he would cause us such a big trouble." The leader said to himself.


    Obviously, he thinks that Huang Feng must be dead this time, and those from other forces have almost the same thoughts as him. After all, this time is different from the last time. Last time, Huang Feng and others just suddenly The news, besides, they couldn¡¯t bear to touch Huang Feng¡¯s villa after not showing up for so long, and after the initial probing, Huang Feng has not appeared, they will continue to attack Huang Feng¡¯s villa. of.


    Therefore, from the beginning to the end of the last operation, they were not sure if Huang Feng and the others were really dead, it was just a rough guess.


    However, this time is obviously different. Although, this time they also did not see the bodies of Huang Feng and others, and did not see the deaths of Huang Feng and others with their own eyes. However, this time the situation is obviously different. When they went out to sea, they encountered a big storm. Moreover, the yachts Huang Feng and the others were riding on were all broken, and the wreckage had been found, indicating that Huang Feng and the others must have fallen into the sea.


    In normal times, once they fall into the sea, the possibility of survival is very low, not to mention that when Huang Feng and the others fall into the sea, it happens to be the time when a big storm is coming, which is even more dangerous, Huang Feng Although his strength is very strong, he has no room to play in the face of natural disasters, so Huang Feng can basically judge his death.


    Afterwards, the people in the search and rescue team searched for so long at sea, and they still did not find Huang Feng and others. This made everyone more certain that Huang Feng and the others were indeed dead. As for the corpse, it is normal. The corpse must have sunk into the sea, or was eaten by a creature in the sea. This is something that is easy to think of.


    Therefore, the people of these forces, at this time, are basically certain that Huang Feng and the others must be dead, but they have not seen it with their own eyes, nothing more.


    However, they did not expect that Huang Feng was already dead, leaving them with such a big trouble. In his villa, there was still such a strong defense force.


    You know, people from other forces not only want to get the things in Huangfeng¡¯s villa this time, but they also have to take things away from other forces¡¯ surroundings. Therefore, they don¡¯t want to be in Huangfeng. Too much power was wasted in his villa. In that case, it would be very unfavorable for them. It would be very difficult for them to take things smoothly.


    Because of this, everyone will feel annoyed and annoyed that there is such a strong defense force in Huang Feng''s villa.

 2260 Chapter 2260 Encirclement

    "What shall we do now?"


    "No hurry, wait." The leader said, "Although the people in the Samsung Kingdom are rubbish, it can also show that the defense force in the villa is stronger than we had previously expected. This If you try hard at the time, you will lose a lot. Even if you get something from the villa, it is not easy to take it away under the eyes of others."


    Although the leader is angry, he obviously hasn''t lost his mind. He knows that at this time, he can''t rush like the people in the previous Samsung country. It is obviously a stupid way, because even if they successfully break in The villa, there is no way to smoothly take away the things in the villa.


    You know, at this time, ordinary people around Huangfeng''s villa have long been cleared away. At this time, the people surrounding Huangfeng''s villa are all elite troops from various forces, and the forces are not tolerated. Underestimated, their ultimate goal is to take away the things in Huangfeng Villa, not just to successfully break into the villa.


    Therefore, they have to consider the dilemma they will face after getting the things. Although it is already very difficult to get the things, it is even more difficult to take the things away. They have to think about it.


    As for the behavior of those people in Samsung Country, apart from giving a stupid evaluation, everyone seems to have nothing appropriate to evaluate their behavior.


    "Always waiting?" the assistant asked.


    After all, this is not their place. Although they said they came here secretly, people from other forces have also come. As the host here, the Chinese people must have already known their arrival.


    They are tempted by the things in Huang Feng''s hands, and the people in China must be equally tempted. Moreover, those things belonged to Huang Feng, belonged to China, and those people in China obviously wouldn¡¯t just watch it. If they take things away smoothly, they will definitely block it.


    And here is Huaxia, the site of Huaxia people. They can arrange more detailed and complete arrangements. Therefore, the longer it is here, the more disadvantaged it is for them, but the better it is for Huaxia people. The best way is naturally to be able to A quick fight, before the people in Huaxia fully reacted, they took the things and took them away. If they have been here, it is impossible to guarantee that there will be no accidents.


    "At this time, it''s useless to be anxious." The leader said: "I know what you are worried about. Those people in China must have already acted. Everyone understands this. It is impossible for them to watch. These things fall into our hands. However, although this is their territory, it is not easy to stop us. As long as we get the things smoothly, there will be a way to get out."


    "So, the most important thing now is to be steady first, not to be anxious. Now is the time to compete patiently. There must be someone who can''t bear to take the lead, just like those in the Samsung country before, and we have to wait. Yes, it¡¯s just waiting for people from other forces to fight against the defensive forces in the villa first. When the time comes, they will fight both sides and it¡¯s time for us to take action."


    I have to say that this leader made a good idea. He obviously didn¡¯t want to expend too much power when he rushed into the villa. What he wanted even more was that a fisherman would benefit. In that case, they You can get things and preserve your strength to the greatest extent. When you finally get out and leave here, the stronger your strength, the greater your hope naturally.


    It¡¯s just that, although his idea is good, it will only work when people from other forces can¡¯t help it. Although people from other forces are indeed anxious, they also have the same problem. Many people, who have similar ideas with him, are waiting for others to fight hard with the people in the villa, just like those from the previous Samsung country.


    In this way, everyone has the same idea, and naturally no one will charge. Everyone is waiting for others to do it first.


    As a result, Huang Feng¡¯s villa was quiet for a while. People from many forces did not do anything for a while, but were waiting quietly. Everyone seemed to have a tacit understanding of Huang Feng¡¯s villa. Siege but not attack.


    At this time, the residents around Huangfeng¡¯s villa had already left. When the people of these forces attacked Huangfeng¡¯s villa last time, some people felt that something was wrong. There were not many people attacking the surrounding villas, but many people were aware of the danger and soon moved away.


    Therefore, besides Huang Feng and their villa, there are still people living in the surrounding area. In other villas, the original owners have already moved out. Now they have just become temporary residences for people from other forces. They are in these villas. , Observing the situation in Huangfeng Villa.


    It¡¯s just that Huangfeng¡¯s villa is now very quiet, without a trace of anomaly. On the surface, it is no different from other surrounding villas. If there is a difference, you may also know that Huangfeng¡¯s villa is. There seemed to be a plume of smoke surrounding it, which made people indistinct, but the others were nothing special.


    From the surface, it is absolutely invisible. In this ordinary villa, there will be such a powerful force hidden.


    "Those people haven''t moved?" In a block not too far from Huangfeng Villa, there is also a group of people here, and their goal is also Huangfeng''s villa, but their number is higher than that of other forces. There are many more people.


    And these people are from Huaxia''s team. After all, this is Huaxia. It is their home court. It is naturally more convenient to mobilize troops and materials. Therefore, there are naturally more people here.


    In fact, Huaxia¡¯s team has already come, but they did not occupy the position closest to Huangfeng¡¯s villa, but waited outside, although the distance from Huangfeng¡¯s villa was not too great. Far, but compared with people from other forces, they are the farthest away from Huangfeng¡¯s villa.


    It makes sense to do so. They could have taken a better position. Coupled with the advantage of manpower and materials, they would naturally have an advantage in the fight for the things in Huangfeng Villa.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t do that, but stopped at the periphery. They did it, naturally because of the meaning of the above, the big guys above, this time not only wanted to obtain the things in the Huangfeng Villa, but also Those who want to sneak other forces into China will catch them all.


    In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s last retaliatory action had already severely damaged the people of those forces, causing them to lose most of the people who lurked into China at once, but because these people are very smart, they will not stay there forever. Together, therefore, Huang Feng found their lair and killed all the people in the lair, but he did not kill all the people who could sneak all of them into China. There were still some fish that slipped through the net.


    However, after experiencing Huang Feng¡¯s revenge, the number of people from other forces in China has dropped sharply. For this task, some people had to send additional personnel to come. However, China has significantly strengthened monitoring, so, The number of people who can be sent is also limited.


    And those big men in China, the purpose of this time is to wipe out all these people who are not too many, and to hit other forces again and teach them a severe lesson.


    Therefore, they took the initiative to stay away from Huangfeng¡¯s villa and waited on the outside. They directly pulled up a big encirclement outside, not only enclosing Huangfeng¡¯s villa, but also those from other forces, all of them. Including, when everything is arranged properly, one action at that time will be able to wipe out all the people in the encircled circle. Then, these people will be dead, and the things in Huangfeng Villa will naturally be theirs. Up.


    However, in order to prevent people from other forces from being aware of the existence of this encirclement, the team on China''s side moved very concealed, and naturally slowed down. Fortunately, people from other forces had arrived early, but , It seems that because of the jealousy in their hearts, they did not immediately do it, and the whole villa was plunged into a strange silence.


    Regarding this situation, the people on China''s side are naturally happy to see it, because the longer the time delay, the more perfect their encirclement will be, and the greater the possibility of success will be at that time. Therefore, they are still anxious. People from other forces will delay it for a while.


    "Not yet, they all seem to be waiting for others to do it first." The person next to him replied.


    "Huh, it''s not stupid." The leader said with a cold snort, "However, this is China! They never want to take anything from here!"


    For the things in Huangfeng¡¯s villa, people from other forces want them, and Huaxia here is even more determined to get it. This was originally something that belonged to their Huaxia. Huangfeng died, it should be their Huaxia people continue to own it. Others People of the power, don''t want to take things away from here!


    And this time, the above also paid great attention to this matter. The status of the leader is not low, and there are a lot of people brought in. Naturally, he is determined to obtain the things in Huangfeng Villa.


    "Pass the order, let everyone move faster, don''t let go of any corner, this time, we want to let these people who dare to grab our things from China, come and go!" said the leader.


    "Yes!" The adjutant saluted and walked away.

 2261 Chapter 2261

    When the troops on Huaxia''s side kept shrinking the encirclement in secret, they did not notice that there were also four or five people outside of them, watching their actions in secret.


    "BOSS, these people in China are obviously coming for the people around the villa. What they want is not just the things in the villa. Should we notify the people inside and let them withdraw first, and now it''s still worth it to withdraw. If it is too late, once the Huaxia people complete the encirclement, none of the people inside will be able to escape." Among these people, some of them looked at the Huaxia team that was acting secretly not far away and said to a middle-aged man in the team.


    This middle-aged man was called Gris, and he was also one of the many forces that attacked the things in Huangfeng Villa this time, and he was also the true leader of one of the forces.


    However, after confirming that Huang Feng was dead, and after they arrived in Jiangzhou, he did not send everyone to Huang Feng¡¯s villa like other forces, but only sent some people, and those people were left by him. The assistant took, like the people of other forces, stopped around Huangfeng Villa, looking for opportunities to snatch things in Huangfeng Villa.


    As for Gries, he did not go with him. Instead, he brought the four strongest members of the team and stopped at a place far away from Huangfeng¡¯s villa. After that, he did not move on. It''s just keeping in touch with another group of people.


    Many people are still puzzled by his decision, because they have already explained it this time. In any case, no matter how much the price is paid, they will grab the things in Huangfeng Villa and participate in the competition this time. There are many forces in the country, so the pressure of competition is still great. Everyone who has more power will increase the hope of success.


    However, under this circumstance, Gries divided the team that was not too much in the first place into two parts. Isn¡¯t this weakening his own strength? Those close to the villa can double-team among many forces. Under, successfully grabbed the things in the villa?


    Although, even if they are all gone, there is no guarantee that this mission will be successful, but if there are more people, there will always be more hope. Is it better than they are now?


    It''s just that Gries has a high prestige among everyone, and his ability is also very strong. At the same time, he is the person in charge this time. Although everyone is puzzled, they don''t say much when facing his orders. Only with doubts, he did what he said.


    And these few of them are the strongest in this team. They also want to compete with the masters of other forces in this mission, but now they can only be in the farthest place from the villa. , Everyone still feels unhappy.


    And now, they are here again to see Huaxia people secretly mobilizing teams and arranging encirclement circles. As for their purpose of doing this, it is actually easy to guess. After all, they sneaked into Huaxia for no friendly purpose. The people of Huaxia also know this. At the same time, the people of Huaxia must also want the things in Huangfeng Villa. Therefore, they must mobilize the troops so they definitely want to take the things in Huangfeng Villa. , And the people of other forces around the villa, they all caught them all.


    Now that they have discovered the purpose of the Chinese people, they naturally want to inform the people around the villa to evacuate them in advance. In this way, they can still save their lives. As for the things in the Huangfeng villa, they can only be Think of another way.


    "Notify? Why do you want to notify them?" Gries was also looking at the Huaxia people not far away. There were not many complicated emotions on his face. It seemed that the behavior of these Huaxia people did not exceed his expectations.


    "Huh?" The person who just spoke was stunned when he heard Grith''s words. What does this mean?Informing the people inside, naturally, you want them to evacuate first and save their lives. Is there any doubt about this?


    "BOSS, don''t notify them again, once Huaxia''s team completes the encirclement, they will not be able to get out." Another person said.


    "If you can''t get out, you can''t get out. I never thought that they could come out alive." Gries said in a flat tone. His tone didn''t seem to be talking about major events concerning the lives of more than 20 people, but like The same as talking about a trivial thing.


    However, what Gries said made everyone else stunned, and while horrified in his heart, he was also wondering what Gries said.


    "This is Huaxia!" Gries didn''t look at his elite subordinates, but seemed to know their thoughts: "Those things originally belonged to Huaxia, you think those Huaxia people will easily let us take Go those things?"


    Everyone shook their heads subconsciously. Now, everyone knows that Huang Feng has many technological products that are ahead of the world, and all forces want them, and Huaxia people are no exception, even because Huang Feng was originally a Huaxia people. , Those Chinese people are more determined to get what Huang Feng left behind after his death. This is very simple and easy to think of.


    But, what does this have to do with Grice''s arrangement?In this situation, they had thought about it before, and they knew the difficulty of this task. It should be to gather all the forces together so that they can ensure the completion of the task.


    "Do you think that even if we are all over, we must be able to get those things?" Grieth asked.


    "At least, more certainty." Some subordinates said. Obviously, he didn''t think that if they all went together, they would definitely be able to get the things in Huangfeng Villa.


    "No, there is no chance." Who knows, Grice shook his head. After that, he pointed to the Huaxia team not far away and said: "Don''t talk about people from other forces, even if it¡¯s the Huaxia team, the number is only It is far beyond our expectation. It is basically impossible to bring things out of the siege of these people. What''s more, there is also news from inside that the defense force in Huangfeng Villa far exceeds ours. Imagine that in this way, it would be even more difficult to take away the things in Huangfeng Villa."


    Everyone was silent. The reality is indeed so. Although they had thought before, Huaxia would not let them take away the things in Huangfeng Villa easily, but they did not expect that Huaxia would dispatch so many people, and Looking at the aura of the Chinese soldiers, obviously they are not ordinary soldiers, and their combat effectiveness is definitely not low. Their number is small, suitable for small-scale battles. If you really want to bring something to break through from the encirclement of these people, It is definitely not a simple thing.


    "Then, can we get those things by staying here?" someone couldn''t help asking.


    They came here for the things in the villa. Although it was said that it was safer to stay here, there was no way to complete the task. Moreover, if they just went back, they would definitely be punished by the above.


    "Yes!" Gries said confidently: "China has a saying that the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind. Now, those Chinese troops are the mantis, and those who are going to attack Huangfeng Villa are Zen, but we are now. To be a oriole! Judging from the current situation, the Huaxia Army has the greatest possibility of acquiring the things in the Huangfeng Villa. At that time, they will definitely destroy even the people around the villa. After that, they will definitely think Everyone has been killed, and we will be careless. At this time, if we make another move, we will be able to obtain the things in Huangfeng Villa from their hands."


    Obviously, Gries has already thought about the next thing. Otherwise, he would not arrange it like this at the beginning. Of course, his premise for all this is that China¡¯s team can defeat other forces. People, as well as those in Huangfeng Villa, get the things in Huangfeng Villa. In this way, they will make it easier if they do it again.


    After all, their enemy will only have one side at that time, and the other side is likely to think that all potential enemies have been eliminated, so they will be careless psychologically. In addition, they are all elites and may not be able to perform large-scale operations. What''s the effect, but things like sneaking and stealing things are quite easy. They have done similar tasks many times before.


    Therefore, after hearing what Gries said, the eyes of the four elites next to him lit up, and they all felt that what Gries said makes sense. If things really develop like this, their mission will indeed change. It''s much simpler. They only need to stare at the Huaxia team in front of them. After these Huaxia people succeed, they will find a chance to make a move. It will indeed be a lot easier.


    "It''s just that in this way, the people in front..." someone said hesitantly.


    "Sometimes, in order to complete the task, some sacrifices are necessary." Gries said directly: "You also know the meaning of the above, we must complete the task no matter what price we pay. Therefore, before we come, every time Individuals are prepared for death. Now their death will bring us hope of completing the task. Then, their death is worth it. If they don¡¯t go, people from other forces, including those Chinese, There will be suspicions, and this is very detrimental to our plan."


    Obviously, when the task was arranged in the beginning, Gries was mentally prepared to sacrifice those people. For him, completing the task is the most important thing. As long as the task can be completed, anyone can sacrifice, including he himself!

 2262 Chapter 2262

    In order to complete this task, Gries made up his mind. For this reason, from the beginning, he was ready to sacrifice those players. Moreover, he also believed that even the people above knew that he had to The plan will not blame him. After all, in the eyes of him and those above, completing the task is the most important thing. As long as the task can be completed, no matter how big the sacrifice is, it is worth it.


    The few people next to Gries did not complain or object after hearing what Gries said. They also accepted his approach. Although his approach was a bit cruel, this approach is indeed the best at present. It''s a good way, otherwise, it is really difficult for them to grab things from Huangfeng Villa among the many forces.


    Moreover, before they came, they had indeed been informed of the difficulty of the task, and everyone was prepared to sacrifice, but if they can complete the task only by sacrificing a large number of people, it is indeed worth it. .


    What''s more, the people who were sacrificed were not them, and once the task was completed, they would still be praised and rewarded by the above. No matter how you look at this matter, they would not suffer a loss. Accept it naturally. It''s easier.


    "Well, now we just have to keep a close eye on the Huaxia team in front." Gries saw that his subordinates had no objection, and continued: "In addition, keep in touch with those in front of us. We must always Know the situation around the villa."


    "Yes."


    Since they want to be the oriole, they must know when the praying mantis will succeed. After the other party succeeds, they must make a timely move. Only in this way can they be guaranteed to complete the task. If the shot is late, everything is over.


    And those people in Huaxia, obviously don¡¯t know, behind them, there is actually a small team that completed the escape of Jin Chan, closely following them, although after a period of investigation and surveillance, Huaxia is here. People at, already know which forces are interested in the things in Huangfeng Villa, but the exact number is still uncertain. This way, it will also allow Gries and others to get away smoothly. After all, They have others who are attracting the attention of those in China, and in this way, Gries and others can act in secret.


    The forces around the villa have been waiting for others to take action, but everyone is an elite sent by various forces, how could it be so stupid?Go ahead and let others take advantage of it?


    I am afraid that only those in the brainless Samsung country can do such stupid things.


    Therefore, people from all the forces did not do anything, but remained so stalemate. The atmosphere around Huangfeng Villa became more and more depressed and solemn.


    And the more than 20 people sent by Gries, through contact with Gris, also knew that the peripheral Huaxia troops had already arrived and were encircling them. If they didn''t act anymore, it might be too late.


    Therefore, Gries'' deputy, the commander of the twenty-odd people sent over, took the initiative to contact people from other forces around Huangfeng Villa, gathered everyone together, and told everyone about this.


    Although everyone belongs to different forces, they all know the other''s existence. Therefore, it is not too difficult to contact people from other forces.


    "According to the news we have received, Huaxia¡¯s troops have already been surrounded. If we don¡¯t act and drag around here, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t get anything in the end. Moreover, those of us will definitely be caught by Huaxia. It was easily destroyed. After all, this is their place. There are a lot of people coming from them, and they are more fully prepared." Grieth''s deputy said to the people of other forces.


    "Where did the news come from? Are there people around you?" Someone immediately noticed something from the words of Grice''s deputy.


    "You don''t care where my news came from, I can keep it. This news is definitely true." Grice''s deputy said with a constant expression: "I think at this time, ours should join forces instead of mutual suspicion. In that case, no one can get the things in that villa."


    Others didn¡¯t have too much doubt about Grice¡¯s deputy. Although they didn¡¯t see the Huaxia team that was surrounding them with their own eyes, this is Huaxia after all. They are all here. It¡¯s impossible for the Huaxia people not to come, Huaxia. Those people must also want the things in the villa, and people from their forces have arrived, only the people from China, and they have not yet appeared. Obviously, the possibility of setting up an encirclement is very high.


    However, everyone does not worry too much, because, like this dangerous situation, they don''t know how much they have experienced in the past. Who can survive and come here, which one has not experienced the nine deaths?Therefore, they are sure to be able to safely break out, how to obtain the things in the villa, that is the key.


    "You may not know that these Huaxia people are really moving, and there are so many people coming, even if it is us, it is difficult to break out from here." Grieth''s deputy saw that other people didn''t seem to care about his words, so I can also guess the thoughts of these people. If he didn''t get the exact information from Grice, I''m afraid he would have similar thoughts to these people.


    After all, the more powerful people are, the more confident they are, even in the most dangerous environment, they believe that they can leave safely.


    "Well, even if we do it now, who will do it first? Everyone is not a fool. If anyone does it first, I am afraid that they will end up just like the one in the previous Samsung country, or even worse than them. Because, they don''t have to worry about the attack on themselves." Someone said.


    Obviously, everyone knows the actions of those people in Samsung Country, and the meaning of this person¡¯s words is also obvious. Everyone doesn¡¯t believe in each other. It¡¯s okay if they didn¡¯t get the things in the villa. Once who gets the things in the villa People from other people''s forces will definitely carry out sneak attacks from behind. When the time comes, the forces that attack first will obviously be in danger.


    "This is the purpose of my inviting everyone to come." Grieth''s deputy said: "None of us want to be the first to rush up. Everyone knows the danger of that villa, and we are also afraid that others will attack from behind, but so dragging. Certainly not. Those people from China are coming. If we drag on, let''s not talk about getting things from the villa. It''s a miracle to get out of here alive."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, we know what is going on now, we know better than you, just say, what can you do." Someone said impatiently.


    Grice¡¯s deputy didn¡¯t care, and smiled slightly and said, ¡°I just said, the way is to join hands! We all join hands!¡±


    "Joke!" Just after the assistant Gries said, someone sneered and said: "We people come here for the same purpose, but we only have the same thing. I think your boss definitely doesn''t want to talk to Other people share the things in the villa together? So many people, so many forces, but there is only one thing, even if we successfully jointly take the things out, who will you give it to? Will it be for you? Are you worthy?"


    After all, everyone is their own master. Although they can still sit together for the time being, everyone knows in their hearts that the people here are their own potential enemies. Therefore, when speaking, they naturally don¡¯t have a good tone. The tone is also unceremonious.


    "I know that everyone has the same purpose, and I know that everyone will not share those things with other people." Gries''s assistant said with a constant expression: "Those things really can only have one owner in the end. My suggestion is, We first joined forces to snatch out the things in Huangfeng Villa, and then, before those people in Huaxia completed the encirclement, we broke out first, and waited for a relatively safe place to have a''test'' between us, who would win, those Whoever owns things!"


    These thoughts were not thought by Gries himself, but by his deputy. Gries only wants to be a oriole, and finally grabs something from this "mantis" of China. As for people from other forces Whether it¡¯s dead or alive, whether he can get the things in the villa is not in his plan. Even, Gries even hopes that the people of those forces will die around the villa. In this case, his goal is only Huaxia. No more distractions.


    As for Gries'' deputy, he already understood his role as a victim at this time. He didn''t complain about Gries. He also knew that Gries did it to accomplish the task.


    However, understanding to understand does not mean that Gries''s assistant is willing to wait for death here. As long as there is hope of alive, he certainly does not want to die.


    Moreover, if this suggestion is accepted by everyone, they will also have the opportunity to get those things. At that time, Gries and others will be on the periphery, waiting for them to "compete" after they are over, and then from the final winner. Just take things away. To do this is just to change the target of the "Mantis". Grice will still be a "Oriental", and if it really becomes a "Mantis", this "Mantis" is better than that of China. "Mantis" is much weaker.


    People from other forces did not speak for a while after hearing the words of Gries¡¯ assistants. They were weighing the pros and cons. Obviously, everyone can understand that the "competition" in Gries¡¯s assistant¡¯s mouth is definitely not an ordinary "competition." It''s not a stop-and-go, but a desperate effort!

 2263 #2263 cannon fire

    Before coming to perform this task, the people of these forces all received the death order, that is, they have to get the things in Huangfeng Villa at all costs, so, for that thing, they definitely want Desperately.


    If, as the assistant of Gries said, everyone will try again before they get the things. It will definitely not be a normal test. It will definitely kill people, and many people will die.


    However, for this situation, everyone did not find it unacceptable. This task was inherently dangerous. Not only did it have to face the guards in the Huangfeng Villa, but also the siege of other forces, and finally the dead appeared. That¡¯s normal.


    Moreover, it seems that this approach is indeed a good approach.


    "What are your opinions? Those Huaxia troops are coming." Gries''s assistant said again: "If you keep dragging on like this, no one will want to get the things in the villa. When Huaxia troops come, who Can''t run away."


    "I agree." Someone said.


    "I have no opinion."


    "can."


    Everyone said that those who can be sent here not only need to be able to use their skills, but also have enough brains.


    Everyone knows that if you continue to drag on like this, the task will definitely not be completed. No one is willing to give their backs to others, so they don¡¯t want to be the first to do it, and once Huaxia¡¯s troops come, then It is indeed very dangerous. After all, this place is in China, it is their territory.


    Therefore, it is a very good idea to join forces, at least, first move, first grab the things in the villa.


    However, how to join forces is also a problem. After all, they have been in a hostile relationship before and have never cooperated. Therefore, the cooperation must be a little strange, and some things must be explained in advance.


    Fortunately, everyone is now holding the same idea, that is to snatch the things out first, and talk about the others later, so after having this consensus, discussing things will naturally be more convenient and faster. Up.


    Everyone quickly concluded their discussions. Each team sent ten people out to attack Huangfeng¡¯s villa together. If anyone played tricks during the attack, the others would unite and annihilate it. As for the rest, then It is responsible for supervision, and at the same time, if necessary, immediate reinforcement.


    Once the discussions were completed, everyone separated and sent back to send people to come and besiege Huang Feng''s villa.


    These people understand in their hearts that the time left for them is not enough. Those people of China are likely to come at any time. Once they are surrounded, it will be very difficult for them to break through when the time comes. Since the people of China Exhausting my heart to surround them, naturally, they won''t let them leave easily.


    Moreover, the sooner you get things in your hands, the more time you will have to leave safely. If you can live without death, who would be willing to die?


    Everyone is the elite among the various forces, and naturally it goes without saying that they are all gathered outside Huang Feng''s villa before long.


    But this time, the various forces were clearly prepared, which is obviously different from the last time. Last time, these forces have already come once, but that time the preparations were not sufficient, and even heavy weapons were used. Without preparation, and fighting cold weapons, they are not the opponents of those in Huangfeng Villa at all, so they suffered a big loss.


    But this time, they learned their lesson and prepared a variety of powerful weapons. Even, in order to ensure access to the things in Huangfeng Villa, they also brought a lot of new weapons. When the various forces gathered, everyone also Subconsciously look at the weapons of other forces and understand the strength of other people. After all, these people are their potential opponents.


    "Well, everyone is here, let''s do it." Someone suggested.


    "Huh, you don''t need to say, this time let you see how good we are."


    "You? Last time in Africa, I don''t know who ran away with his tail caught."


    "That''s because you played tricks first, and now you have the ability to compare."


    "Well, don''t make any noise, the task is important."


    People from these forces have touched hands in other places in the past, and they all have some grievances with each other. Now that they meet, they want to cooperate, and they are naturally secretly fighting.


    However, everyone hadn''t lost their minds yet, and knew that the task was the most important now. Therefore, the quarrel was quickly stopped. After that, everyone was ready to attack Huang Feng''s villa.


    "Look, what exactly is this smoke, and why hasn''t it been scattered?" Someone looked at the smoke rising from Huangfeng Villa and said.


    In fact, these people have been observing Huangfeng''s villa for a long time, so they have noticed the smoke for a long time, and they also know that the smoke in this villa has been going on for a long time and has not dispersed.


    "Playing mystery!" the person next to him said disdainfully.


    This kind of smoke doesn''t seem to be harmful, it just affects their sight, but the impact is on both sides. Their sight is affected. Then, the sight of those people in the villa is not also affected?


    Therefore, they did not take these smoke to heart at all.


    "Let''s come first." At this time, some team members took a few steps forward, facing Huang Feng''s villa, and erected their weapons.


    There is still some distance from Huangfeng¡¯s villa, but the weapon power brought by these people is not low, so there is no problem in hitting the villa from here.


    People from other teams are also preparing. Since they are teaming up together, they don¡¯t mean to watch the excitement. Moreover, strong people are usually arrogant. Now, with so many masters gathered together, they are naturally Don''t want to lose face in front of other people.


    "Bumpy!"


    A dull and fierce sound rang, and the bullet points flew to Huangfeng¡¯s villa quickly, but the power of the bullets was huge, and one was enough to explode an elephant. Therefore, they were very confident in their weapons.


    It¡¯s just that, because there is smoke around Huangfeng¡¯s villa, after the bullets fly to Huangfeng¡¯s villa, it is impossible to see what effect is achieved. However, those people always believe that they are sure It has achieved good results.


    At this time, people from other forces were also ready, and they started firing at Huangfeng¡¯s villa. This time, they used a lot of heavy weapons, even a strong bunker was enough to crush it, even more. Not to mention, Huangfeng¡¯s villa is just an ordinary house, and its sturdiness is definitely not strong.


    "Are there gunshots ahead?" The people of the Huaxia team that were surrounding here, at this time, also heard the fierce gunfire.


    This time is different from the last time. Last time, people from other forces were somewhat hesitant. In addition, they were not prepared enough. Therefore, they did not use heavy weapons. This time, they are determined to win, so they can''t control it. It¡¯s too much. I just want to capture Huang Feng¡¯s villa in the shortest time possible. Therefore, many powerful weapons are used. When these weapons are used together, it creates a great momentum and is also very powerful. People from the Huaxia Army who came here also heard it.


    Fortunately, the surrounding area of ??Huangfeng Villa has been emptied, so don''t worry, these heavy weapons will hurt the innocent.


    "Speed ??up!" Hearing those gunshots, people here naturally know that people from other forces have already started working on Huangfeng¡¯s villa, and they must complete it before those people get the things in Huangfeng¡¯s villa. Surrounded, after that, we must immediately begin to pay.


    The people at Huangfeng Villa were busy at this time, pouring firepower to Huangfeng''s villa, shrouding Huangfeng''s villa in a huge firepower net.


    After a burst of shooting, everyone stopped one after another, brought light weapons, and prepared to enter the villa. Their goal was the things in the villa, not just killing the people in the villa. Therefore, this villa must be entered. They fired outside before, just want to use heavy firepower to eliminate the defensive force in the villa.


    "I don''t know how many people are still in this villa." Someone said as he moved forward.


    "There should be few. Under such a strong firepower, it is estimated that the villas have collapsed. Anyone who can survive is luck against the sky. However, they are all destined to die today." The other side fiddled with weapons. Said casually.


    Indeed, everyone has seen the intensity of firepower just now. Under this kind of fire, the villa must not be preserved. As for the people in the villa, it is estimated that they are almost dead.


    It''s a pity that because of the smoke, there is no way for everyone to see the villa after it collapsed, but everyone believes that the villa cannot continue to exist anyway.


    It¡¯s just that these people obviously don¡¯t know that Huangfeng¡¯s villa is still safe and sound. The fierce gunfire just now did not cause any damage to Huangfeng¡¯s villa. It¡¯s not that Huangfeng¡¯s villa is so sturdy, in fact. His villa also knows ordinary villas. Naturally, he can¡¯t withstand such fierce artillery fire. The reason why it¡¯s okay up to now is entirely because those artillery fires did not hit Huangfeng¡¯s villa at all, and they were all covered by smoke. The hidden defensive formation was blocked.


    Although the power of the artillery fire just now was very fierce, the defensive array around Huangfeng Villa was even more powerful. After the villa was attacked last time, Huang Feng exchanged for slaves who knew the array and arranged around the villa. A defensive formation, not to mention the artillery fire just now, even if it is ten times more powerful, Huang Feng''s villa will still be safe and sound.

 2264 Chapter 2264 Who did it

    In order to ensure the safety of his villa, Huang Feng exchanged the slave who knew the formation method. He was an expert in the formation method, much better than his half-hearted one. Moreover, the materials used to arrange the formation method were all top-notch. Therefore, the effect displayed by the formation method is also quite strong. Although these people have fierce firepower, it is impossible to break the defense of Huangfeng Villa. Even if it is a missile, it is impossible. Not necessarily blast the defensive array around Huangfeng Villa.


    Huang Feng attaches great importance to it, on the one hand, because there is a storage box in the villa, which is very important to him, and at the same time, he and Su Yumo and others have always lived in the villa. When he was not at home, Su Yumo and others were sneak attacked, which he could not accept.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is not stingy in increasing the security of the villa. No matter how much he spends, he is willing. After all, this is the place where he and his women usually live, and he does not want to be destroyed.


    People from other forces believe that Huang Feng¡¯s things must be in this villa, mainly because Huang Feng and his women do not have other residences, they usually live here, and Huang Feng¡¯s property Although there are many, the people in charge of those industries do not know the core secrets. Obviously, the core secrets must be in Huang Feng''s hands. Then, the possibility of staying in the villa with those core materials is very high. Big.


    In addition, the defensive force of Huangfeng Villa is so strong, making others believe that there are good things in Huangfeng''s villa.


    However, although these people know that Huang Feng''s villa is very strong, they don''t know how strong it is. If they know, maybe they feel hopeless now.


    However, it was really because they didn''t know, so now these talents rushed towards Huang Feng''s villa with a self-confident appearance, and, one is faster than one, no one wants to fall behind the others.


    After all, the purpose of these people here is not just to capture Huangfeng¡¯s villa and kill your people, but to obtain the things in the villa, so they must enter the villa to find something.


    Although it was agreed during the discussion before, after finding the things, everyone will "try" to determine the ownership of those things, but after all, they belong to different camps, and they don¡¯t believe others. Yes, I want to take those things in my own hands to be able to rest assured.


    Moreover, if they can get things in advance, then they can plan to take the first thing to leave here without the people of other forces noticing. In this way, they don¡¯t have to go to the competition and go back to the country directly. As for the promise, it is no different from a nonsense to everyone. Once it is beneficial to them, they will never keep that promise. As for what other people think, it is not theirs. Something up.


    Therefore, everyone wants to enter the villa for the first time, and then find things first and leave with them. In terms of speed, naturally they will not be willing to be slower than others.


    "It''s so thick smoke. You can''t see anything here." After everyone entered the smoke area, they realized that the smoke was much thicker than they thought before. Inside, it was basically one meter away. I can''t see anything.


    Although these people had made adequate preparations before coming, and they also wore gas masks, the thick smoke still caused a lot of inconvenience to everyone.


    "Huh, the people in the villa can only use these little tricks to delay time." Some people sneered at the smoke. In their opinion, the smoke was just a little trick by the people in the villa. Not to worry.


    Although the thick smoke directly blocked the sight, but the villa was so big and there, even if they fumbled over it slowly, they would be able to arrive soon. Moreover, the people in the villa were already They are almost eliminated, even if there are a few lucky ones, in such a dense smog environment, there is absolutely no way to cause much interference to them.


    Therefore, although these people hate the smoke, they don¡¯t take it to heart. They wear gas masks, carry weapons, and move forward slowly. The firearms are also equipped with infrared rays to help them. Good discovery target.


    Rules is a member of the New Orchid Kingdom and one of the people sent to perform this task this time. At this time, he and his comrades in arms, holding guns, are advancing in the smoke.


    "This damn smoke, when I get to the villa, I must fire a few more shots at their corpses." Rules said irritably. At this time, everyone was competing for speed, but because of the smoke They didn''t dare to let go of running because of the existence of, and they were afraid of any accidents. Therefore, the speed was naturally slowed down a lot, which made Rules, who was a little anxious, a little unbearable.


    "Rules, shut up! Don''t reveal your position." A comrade reminded.


    "What about exposure? The people in the villa were already dead after such a strong artillery attack just now. Could they still cheat the corpse?" Rules said with disdain, and did not take the reminder of his comrades to heart.


    However, when Rules finished speaking, suddenly, he saw a cold light in the corner of his eyes, and then there was a trembling sensation in his neck. It was a feeling of death. He who often walked on the death line , For this feeling, can''t be more familiar.


    Rules was shocked and opened his mouth to remind his comrades in arms. At the same time, the gun in his hand was also raised in the first place, wanting to shoot and shoot the dangerous existence.


    However, Rules'' movements were still a step slower. When his gun was only halfway up, his neck was cut open by a cold dagger. Suddenly, a handful of blood soared out. She covered her neck with one hand and wanted to speak, but she could only make a small "sobbing" sound, with blood spurting out of her mouth continuously.


    As a special fighter, Rules'' vitality is still very tenacious. Even if he encountered this situation, he insisted on raising the gun, and then, with the last of his strength, he faced the ghostly voice just now. In the direction of disappearing, several shots were fired "dada da da", but, because his strength was constantly losing at this time, so the firearm in his hand was hit, the lower he dropped, there was no accuracy at all. What''s more, just after the person cut Rules'' neck, he quickly evacuated. Under such thick smoke, Rules could not find the other party.


    "Damn it, Ruhr, who told you to shoot, didn''t you tell me, don''t you expose the position? What if you dare to shoot at such a thick smoke? What if you hit yourself?" Because the smoke is too thick, Ruhr In Sri Lanka''s situation, his comrades did not find out at the first time, but they were very dissatisfied with his sudden shooting.


    With such a strong disgust, everyone doesn''t know the specific location of other people. Shooting casually will indeed cause accidental injury. Therefore, if Rules shoots rashly now, it will naturally arouse the dissatisfaction of his comrades.


    However, the man''s words did not receive a response from Rules. After firing a few shots, Rules completely lost his voice, did not shoot again, and did not speak any more.


    "Rules, what the hell are you doing? Quickly reply, why did you shoot? Did you find something?" the team leader shouted to Rules.


    However, his shouting still had no effect, and Rules seemed to have not heard him.


    "Did Rules have an accident?" someone doubted.


    "Everyone stop, damn it, move closer to Rules, Rules, if it''s okay, just make a noise." The alertness made these people realize quickly. The situation seemed to be a little uncomfortable. Be prepared to think about Rules and see what is happening with Rules.


    "Puff!"


    At this moment, there was a sound of falling to the ground, and everyone was stunned. Then, the speed under their feet was faster, but their vigilance was also stronger.


    Although it is difficult for everyone to see the location of other people under such thick smoke, as long as they are separated some distance, the team members will not be too far apart, and the approximate location is also known. Therefore, these people are very Soon he came to Rules'' side.


    "Rules, what''s the matter with you?" The first team member who arrived saw Rules lying on the ground with his eyes wide open. Under his body, they were all red and blood was all over the floor. It shows how much blood he shed during this period of time.


    "What''s wrong with Rules?" At this time, everyone else also rushed over.


    "Dead!" The first team member to arrive has checked Luls''s snort, and is no longer angry, and the dead cannot die anymore.


    "How could this be? Who did it?" the others said angrily.


    This incident is indeed irritating enough. Their team members died so quietly. They even didn¡¯t even know who the opponent was and when the opponent started. They also don¡¯t know. The feeling of ignorance made everyone feel very depressed.


    "Could it be the people in the villa?" someone guessed.


    "Impossible!" A member of the team immediately denied: "The fierce gunfire just now was enough to kill all the creatures in this villa, not to mention the people in the villa, even if it was a fly in the villa. There is absolutely no possibility of survival. Even if you are lucky enough to survive, you must be injured. Moreover, in such a heavy smoke environment, it is impossible to kill our people so quietly."

 2265 Chapter 2265

    The others also nodded in agreement. After all, they had seen the artillery fire with their own eyes. They were so powerful that there could not be too many living people left here, and even if there were, they must have been injured. How could it be possible? Still have the strength and energy to kill them?


    But how did Rules die?Suicide is impossible, and if someone in the villa does it, then...


    "Could it be that people from other forces used hands?" Finally, someone told their guesses.


    The people next to them looked solemn, but no one retorted them. Obviously, they all seemed to agree with this point of view.


    Although, under the pressure of the Huaxia team, people from other forces have temporarily united to form a coalition, but this coalition is only temporary after all. Everyone belongs to different forces. The thought in my heart is definitely They are different, and their goals are the same. Naturally, they won''t be able to see others well, and they all want to get the things in Huangfeng Villa in the end.


    Not to mention, these people usually fight against each other or even have hatred each other. Therefore, even if they are temporarily united together, it is not from the sincerity. They have other ideas in their hearts. That is normal.


    According to the previous agreement, after they obtained the things in Huangfeng Villa, before the many forces, they will have to conduct a test. At that time, it will be time to test the strength of the various forces. If they are strong, they will naturally be able to In the end, I got the things in Huangfeng Villa.


    Therefore, people from these forces don¡¯t mind the people of other forces. When they attacked Huangfeng Villa, they suffered casualties. Even, the more casualties of people from other forces, the happier they would be. In the end, the strength of other people will inevitably be weakened, and it is easier for oneself to win the final victory.


    As for the casualties, whether they were caused by the guards in Huangfeng Villa or by other people, it was not that important.


    Therefore, if you think about it this way, it is not surprising that people from other forces will attack them, and even if given the opportunity, they also want to weaken the strength of other forces at this time.


    "It must be those who mixed hands, especially those from the Maple Kingdom. They didn''t fight with us once or twice before. Last time, on the battlefield, we killed their people. They must be holding grudges. This smoke will hit us so that it can be blamed on the people in the villa."


    "There are people from the Stars and Stripes Nation, which is not a good thing!"


    Everyone was filled with righteous indignation, and one after another angrily guessed the possible murderer, but, with such a guess, they found that there were many suspicious people. After all, everyone belonged to different forces. There were grievances before, and now they are attacking themselves and others. , It is very possible.


    So, guess and guess, and the final conclusion is that except for the people in Huangfeng Villa, people from other forces are all suspect!


    "What should we do?" someone asked.


    This is indeed a problem. Although they now have a suspicious target, this target is too much. Once they fire on a certain force and find the wrong target, then it is likely to cause that force. Their counterattack, in this way, their situation might be even more dangerous.


    However, if you don''t fight back, will the other party feel that you are afraid of waiting for others, and then will become more serious?Keep attacking people on your side?At that time, their situation will also not be good.


    "Forbearance first." The leader gritted his teeth and forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart and said: "At present, the task is the most important. Let''s complete the task first. We can''t make too many enemies. We will be more careful later. Get closer, don¡¯t give other people another chance. Once you find someone attacking us, it¡¯s not too late to fight back!"


    This person''s meaning is obvious. They should respond to all changes with the same, because they can''t determine the goal, so don''t rush to fight back, first continue to the direction of the villa, take the things in the villa, and they will have an advantage. At that time, they will be more convenient to deal with.


    At the same time, when moving forward, we must strengthen our vigilance, beware of people from other forces, and attack them again. One is to avoid casualties again, and the other is to immediately counterattack once something is found.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Although they were a little frustrated, they were sneak attacked, but they couldn''t fight back, but this was indeed the best way at present.


    However, the crowd just put down Rules'' body, and when they were about to move on, suddenly a bullet flew over. The speed of the bullet was very fast, and there was thick smoke obstructing it, so everyone was not able to find it.


    However, fortunately, the bullet only hit one of them in the arm. It was not a fatal position, and it was fortunate.


    "It was from the Maple Leaf Kingdom!" The person who was shot forcibly endured the pain and said, "I remember that the person from the Maple Leaf Kingdom came from that direction!"


    Although because of the smoke, everyone could not see who fired the shot, but they could know the direction of the bullet.


    Before attacking Huangfeng¡¯s villa, several forces were divided into regions. Everyone was responsible for one direction. Everyone came from a different direction towards Huangfeng¡¯s villa, and the bullet came. , It is the direction that the people from Maple Leaf Country next to them are taking.


    "Really these bastards! Are we really bullies?!" A man next to the team member who was shot yelled, raised his gun and pointed it at the direction of the bullet, which is where the people from Maple Leaf Kingdom were. Fierce shooting, bullets pouring out desperately, and the sound of "Da Da Da" appeared unusually harsh on the periphery of the empty villa.


    And the temporary command of this squad originally wanted to stop it. After all, although the direction was indeed where the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom were located, because there was no person who shot the gun with their own eyes, it cannot be concluded that it must be Maple Leaf Kingdom. The people were attacking them, or they might be people from other forces, sneaking here, and firing a shot at them. Then, they blamed the people of Maple Leaf Country to provoke the relationship between them and Maple Leaf Country. Contradiction, so that they can kill each other, and end up with both sides. If this happens, people from other forces will naturally benefit.


    It''s just that the player''s movements were too fast. He wanted to stop it, but it was too late. Gunshots continued to sound, and it was too late to stop.


    At this time, not too far away from the Rules team, the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom had been advancing, but they suddenly heard the gunshots, which made them stop immediately and be careful to prevent being caught. The sneak attack, but, in a period of time after those few gunshots, there were no gunshots, and they were a little confused and relieved.


    "What''s the matter with the gunshot just now? It seems to be coming from the side." Some members of the Maple Leaf Country said.


    "It should be from Xinlan Country, I don''t know what happened." Another person said.


    "Maybe they were attacked by the people in the villa and they were all dead." The person next to them said a little gloating.


    Everyone is talking here, but they don¡¯t have the slightest intention of going over to see, or even trying to help. After all, although they have an ally relationship with the people of New Orchid, this ally relationship is temporary. They still I wish the people of Newland were all dead.


    "Okay, leave them alone, let''s move on." The captain of this team of Maple Leaf Kingdom stood up and said.


    Everyone stood up and prepared to move on. Although they were a little curious about the things in Xinlan Kingdom, they didn''t intend to go and see them. In their opinion, it was Xinlan Kingdom''s own business. It has nothing to do with them, because something really happened to the people in Xinlan, that would be great.


    It¡¯s just that the people just stood up and prepared to move on, but they heard a gunshot from Xinlan Kingdom. However, the gunshot seemed to be not far from their side. It should be between the two teams. .


    "What''s the matter? How can there be gunshots between our two teams? Could someone lurking here, the people in the villa?" Someone wondered.


    Each of these combined teams is responsible for one direction, and the people from Xinlan Kingdom and Maple Leaf Kingdom are grouped together. The two teams are not too far apart. The position between them is that no other team exists. , But now there were gunshots. Obviously, things were a little strange. Someone appeared among them, but because of the thick fog, they could not see that person.


    "It shouldn''t be the people in the villa. The people in the villa should be almost dead now." Someone immediately retorted: "It may be people from other forces, but what are they doing here? Here are us and Xinlan. People are enough."


    At this moment, from the direction of Xinlan State, a series of bullets were fired quickly. Although it didn''t hit anyone, it surprised Maple Leaf State.


    "Quickly, avoid, find a cover!" The team leader hurriedly shouted.


    "Captain, do you want to fight back?" a team member asked.


    The team leader hesitated, because he still didn''t know what was going on. How could the people of Xinlan suddenly shoot at them?


    However, when the team leader hesitated, someone from Maple Leaf Kingdom had already been shot. Although it was said that because of the dense fog, the bullet could not aim at the target, but the opponent¡¯s rapid shooting had a certain effect. I was really lucky. Hit a member of Maple Leaf Country.

 2266 Chapter 2266

    Someone in Maple Leaf Kingdom¡¯s team was injured. Although it was not a fatal injury, it was enough to make the rest of the people feel angry.


    "It must be the people of Xinlan. They want to take this opportunity to retaliate against us, kill us, and then blame the guards in the villa. The gunshots over there must have been shot by themselves. They just wanted to find An excuse!" a person from Maple Leaf Country said angrily.


    The relationship between Maple Leaf Kingdom and Xinlan Kingdom is not very good. Both countries have their own interests. Therefore, in the past, people like them have had conflicts and contradictions in other places. Knowing how many times there have been deaths and injuries on both sides, this enmity will naturally end.


    While performing this mission, the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom and Xinlan Kingdom met, and they almost didn''t do anything directly. Fortunately, both sides were quite sensible at the time, knowing that this task is of great importance, and their top , Are waiting for them to bring back the things in the Huangfeng Villa, and besides the two forces, there are many other forces here. If the two forces fight first, then the people from the other forces will The fisherman has made a profit, which is obviously not what they want to see.


    Therefore, both parties have always exercised restraint before, and did not act directly.


    However, when attacking Huangfeng Villa, I don¡¯t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The people of these two teams were actually divided into adjacent areas. However, at that time, both sides wanted to enter the villa as soon as possible to get inside. Things, so I didn¡¯t care about it.


    However, this is what happened now. People from Maple Leaf Kingdom are the same as those from Xinlan Kingdom. When they encounter an attack on their own side, the first thing they think is that the other party is doing it. The difference is, The people of Xinlan Kingdom were wrong and wronged the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom, while the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom guessed that it was normal that the people of Xinlan Kingdom were indeed shooting at them.


    And there are not many people who have the same ideas as the soldiers of the Maple Leaf Kingdom. At least, those of his companions also think so at this time. They also think that those who shoot at them are from Xinlan Kingdom. people.


    And unlike the temporary command of Xinlan Kingdom, the commander of Maple Leaf Kingdom didn¡¯t think so much. Like his team members, he believed that it was the people from Xinlan Kingdom that were moving towards them. While shooting, he injured his team members. More importantly, a year ago, he was also the commander, hey, another place, he fought against people from Xinlan Kingdom. His friend died in that battle. So, in his heart, he hates the people of Xinlan very much. If he had restrained his temper for the sake of the task before, I am afraid that he would have done something to the people of Xinlan.


    And now, he feels that he is even more angry. He restrained his temper and was not eager to avenge his friends. The people in Xinlan Kingdom actually provoke him life and death. This is not to put himself and others on his side. In my eyes, if this is the case, why are you polite with them?


    Thinking of this, the temporary commander of Maple Leaf Country ordered to his team members: "Fight back all! Let the bastards of New Orchid Kingdom know that our Maple Leaf Country people are not good to bully!"


    Immediately after the command''s order was issued, fierce gunshots rang out from their side. His subordinates shot back at Xinlan at almost the same time. Obviously, everyone was stunned. When he was angry, he was only waiting for the boss to give an order, and now that the order came, they were naturally no longer polite.


    On the originally calm battlefield, the gunfire at this time became more intense. The bullets penetrated thick smoke and shuttled between the two forces of Xinlan Kingdom and Maple Leaf Kingdom, although because of the dense fog, The accuracy of the bullet''s head was much worse than usual, but from time to time, the unlucky shot was shot to the end, and the screams became more and more frequent.


    The wounded screams of the comrades in arms further stimulated the nerves of the soldiers. They became even more frantic, and they wished to wipe out all the enemies on the opposite side immediately, leaving no one alive, and revenge for their comrades. As for Huangfeng¡¯s villa At this time, they had been temporarily forgotten, and the old grudges of the past were added to the new grudges of today, making the battle between the two parties more intense.


    But in their hearts, there is no threat at the villa. The things are there anyway. They can wait until the opponent is solved before looking for what they want. As for the people from other forces, they are no longer there at this time. The people of the power are within the scope of their consideration, anger fills their minds, and makes them somewhat irrational.


    Originally, the commander of the team in Xinlan was somewhat sensible. He wanted to prevent his subordinates from firing, and wanted to figure out what was going on. As a result, his words were a little slower, and the subordinates had already started. The gun was fired, and what he didn''t expect was that not long after they shot the gun, countless bullets were shot from the Maple Leaf Country. Apparently, the people of Maple Leaf Country violently returned them.


    And at this time, even if it was the commander of the New Orchid Kingdom, he couldn''t stop his subordinates. The anger of his subordinates had been completely provoked. After the people of the Maple Leaf Kingdom counterattacked, the rest of his side Everyone started shooting.


    Moreover, even if he prevented his subordinates from shooting, there was no way to stop the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom from shooting. The other party had grievances with them. Obviously, he would not stop to listen to their explanations. Once he stopped, the other party But if you don''t stop, isn''t it in a passive situation?


    Therefore, the current scene is no longer within the control of this temporary command post. He can only let his subordinates fight back. Originally, he didn''t have much favor for the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom in his heart, so naturally he didn''t mind. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Those people in Maple Leaf Country have been hit hard.


    However, what both parties did not expect was that once the fight between the two sides started, it was out of control. The more the fight became more intense, the more and more people were injured. In this way, if you want to stop, you will become even more. It''s difficult.


    "What''s going on over there? Why does it seem to be fighting?" At this time, people from other forces also discovered the situation between the teams of the New Orchid Kingdom and the Maple Leaf Kingdom.


    "Let''s fight, hehe, the more lively the fight, the better." Someone said gleefully. They naturally didn''t have the intention to dissuade them. Anyway, there is only one thing in Huangfeng Villa, the people from Xinlan Kingdom and Maple Leaf. The people of China are their potential opponents. Now the two sides are fighting, and it is exactly what the people of these forces want to see. They also wish that the two forces'' teams would fight as badly as possible.


    "Leave them alone, the task is important." The commander of a force said to his subordinates: "These idiots are actually fighting at this time. They deserve to be so weak all the time."


    Maple Leaf Nation and Xinlan Nation, these two countries are not powerful countries. Many of the other forces on the scene want the strength of these two countries to be strong. Therefore, in my heart, I somewhat look down on these two countries. Human.


    Regarding the past contradictions between Maple Leaf Kingdom and Xinlan Kingdom, people from other forces have some understanding, just as there are some contradictions between them and other people. It¡¯s just that everyone agreed at the time and let go of the past. The contradiction between the two forces is the most important thing to complete the task, but I didn''t expect that the teams of these two forces would actually fight at this time.


    This is not a idiot and what is it?


    Fortunately, all the guards in Huangfeng Villa should have been wiped out. Now there is no impact if the two forces are missing. Moreover, two direct competitors can be eliminated. For other forces, this is definitely considered. a good thing.


    However, this temporary commander just finished speaking, he was shot in the heart, and he was stunned there, with an incredible look in his eyes. After that, he fell to the ground with a "touch". On his face, there still remained disdain for the two forces of Xinlan Kingdom and Maple Leaf Kingdom, but this expression became his last expression, and he would never be able to change his expression.


    "Head?! What''s wrong with you?" This temporary command abnormality was immediately discovered by his team members. Someone hurriedly walked over and checked.


    "It''s not good, the head was killed!" The man quickly yelled out in horror.


    Suddenly, other people gathered around to check the situation. For this sudden accident, they were puzzled and shocked.


    "Who fired the gun?"


    "I didn''t see it. With such a thick smoke, I only heard the sound of gunfire. I didn''t see who fired it."


    "Damn it, it must be the guards in the villa."


    "Impossible, I think it may be the people next to me who want to take advantage of the smoke to kill us, so as to reduce the competition."


    Everyone guessed, but because they didn''t see it with their own eyes, everyone just guessed, and there was no evidence.


    At this moment, a few more bullets flew over, and everyone was speculating about the possible fierce beasts. Therefore, there was no preparation. Fortunately, those bullets didn¡¯t seem to be accurate, so they just hit the people next to them. On the ground, no one was hit.


    "Damn it! The bullet really came from the side. It must have been fired by a person from the Flame Nation!" Someone immediately found the direction where the bullet came from. Although they didn''t see who fired the gun, the bullet came. The direction can be judged.


    "Impossible, we and the people of Huoyan Nation do not have much grudges, how could they sneak attack us?" Someone asked in doubt.

 2267 Chapter 2267

    Although there are more or less grievances among these forces who come to Huangfeng Villa, some usually cooperate, and some usually have less contact. People like them, and another force next to them, The people of Huoyan Nation did not have much grievances in the past, so the people of Huoyan Nation should not attack them for no reason.


    "How can''t it be!" The first person who spoke before retorted: "Everyone comes here for the things in the villa in front of you, and there is only one thing. Now that there is one less power, there is one less competitor. They must not Will mind, kill us here, and then they will have more hope of getting those things."


    The others were silent, and the facts were true. Everyone had the same purpose. Although they had to form an alliance because of the pressure brought by the Huaxia troops before, they still did not trust each other. At this time It is very possible to sneak attacks on other people for their own benefit.


    Just as these people were still thinking about whether they were fired by the people from the Flame Nation, there was a burst of intensive gunfire. These people hurriedly avoided, and at the same time, someone had already yelled.


    "That''s right! It''s the people of Huoyan Nation who are shooting. This is their new weapon. I have heard this sound before. It must be them!" someone said loudly.


    This time, in order to be able to complete the task, people from these forces brought a lot of weapons, including some of the advanced weapons that are rarely seen in ordinary times, and these weapons are usually not available in other forces.


    So, this person can hear it all at once. The sound just now is indeed the sound of the new weapons of the Flame Nation. This person is very sensitive to the sounds of various weapons and can remember it once or twice. , And now the identity of this weapon was immediately determined.


    The rest of the team also knew this player''s ability, so there was no doubt about what he said, so he became even more angry.


    And the captain of this squad was dead, no one was in charge, and coupled with the anger in his heart, these team members, almost without hesitation, retaliated towards the place where the flame nation was.


    And after they fired back, the firepower on the fire country side seemed to be even stronger.


    In addition to these four forces, similar things happened almost at the same time in the places where other forces were located. The alliance teams that seemed to be peaceful on the surface were completely disintegrated at this time. Fight.


    The surrounding area of ??the villa, which was supposed to be quiet, was completely lively now. All the forces fought, and the entire battlefield was quite lively.


    Moreover, the distance between these forces is not too far apart, coupled with the existence of thick fog, so when two forces are fighting between them, a bullet will easily hit the third force. , And the people of these forces are now angry and find that they have been sneak attacked again. Of course, they will fight back without even thinking about it.


    All of a sudden, there was a pot of porridge around Huangfeng Villa. When they hit the back, everyone fought together. They didn''t even understand who they were fighting with. They only knew where the bullet came from. Shoot, try to pour out your firepower.


    The people in charge of vigilance and support at the periphery have no way to see what happened before because of the dense fog. They can only hear the intensive gunshots appearing in front, and, as time goes by, the gunshots It is getting denser.


    "It''s weird, did the people inside have been counterattacked by the guards of the villa? With such a strong firepower, they weren''t dead yet?" The person responsible for the support of the new Lan Guo force outside thought with some confusion.


    In this attack on Huangfeng¡¯s villa, except for the heavy weapon attack on Huangfeng¡¯s villa at the beginning, all the forces and everyone acted together. Now when entering Huangfeng¡¯s villa, every force has sent some people to stay. Outside, responsible for vigilance and support.


    And now, these people also heard the gunfire from the smoke in front, and they were very puzzled.


    The first reaction after hearing the gunshots was that those responsible for entering Huangfeng Villa were counterattacked. However, if you think about it again, they feel wrong. The gunshots are so intense, so the opponent has a strong counterattack. , However, they had already attacked Huang Feng''s villa with heavy weapons before, and now there should be no living people in that villa. How could there be such a powerful counterattack force?


    "Quickly, contact the previous one to see what happened!" The little boss of Xinlan State said to the person next to him.


    "Yes!"


    Soon, the man came to report the news, but his face was still surprised and angry.


    "what happened?"


    "Captain, the people in front said that they were besieged by Maple Leaf Country and Ziyu Country, and now they have suffered heavy losses. They want us to come and support." The team member said.


    "What? Was under the siege of Maple Leaf Kingdom and Ziyu Kingdom? What''s going on? Are they crazy? The task is ignored?!" The little leader of Xinlan Kingdom said in surprise and anger.


    "These damn bastards! When did the people of Ziyu Kingdom get so close to the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom? They besieged us?" said the little boss of Xinlan Kingdom.


    No wonder he would be angry and confused. The relationship between them and Maple Leaf Kingdom was indeed bad. There were a lot of grievances before. People from Maple Leaf Kingdom would attack them, and it seemed that they could think of it, but what happened to Ziyu Kingdom?I don¡¯t have much grudges with them. Even when I met on the battlefield before, I also cooperated with each other. Although we can¡¯t say that we have too deep friendship, but there is no hatred. They should not attack themselves and other talents. Yes.


    "They must have reached an agreement. It is estimated that they want to destroy other forces first, and then they can compete for the things in the villa." The person next to him was distracted.


    "It makes sense." The little boss said: "It is very likely that seeing the intensity of gunfire in the front, it seems that people from other forces don''t want to wait until later to pass the competition to determine the ownership of the things in the villa. They probably all want to kill people from other forces. Without competitors, the things in the villa will naturally belong to them."


    "Captain, let''s go and support them!" said some team members.


    "Yeah." The little boss nodded. They stayed here and were originally prepared for support. Now the comrades in front are in danger and need support, so naturally they can''t ignore it.


    Although this enemy is not the people in the villa, they are also going to go.


    "You take ten people to support, and the rest are on guard here." The little boss said to one of them: "Since the people from Maple Leaf Kingdom and Ziyu Kingdom attacked us in front, it is hard to guarantee that they won''t be there. Come to us and attack us."


    Soon, the designated person took someone to support, and the rest of the people stayed at their temporary station. Soon, gunfire came from outside.


    "What''s the matter?" the little boss asked.


    "Captain, people from Maple Leaf Kingdom are calling!" A team member came in and reported immediately.


    "It''s just right, I''m looking for them, ready to fight!" The little boss shot a cold light in his eyes. He had long expected that the people from Maple Leaf Kingdom would come, but he did not expect that they would come so quickly.


    Fortunately, they are not unprepared.


    At this time, the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom were even more angry than the people of Xinlan Kingdom, because they also contacted the people in front of them. The news was that Xinlan Kingdom, Huoyan Kingdom, and Fang Gu Kingdom were besieging them. The people of their Maple Leaf Nation suffered heavy losses, and those of the New Lan Nation wanted to attack them.


    It¡¯s not over yet. The people of Maple Leaf Country outside were quickly attacked, and they are now chasing their attackers. They saw those who attacked them with their own eyes. I fled to the temporary station in Xinlan. Although those people disappeared after arriving here, it is certain that those people are from Xinlan!


    Because of this, the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom were very angry. They had to endure not taking revenge against the people of New Orchid Kingdom before and only temporarily cooperated with them, but they did not expect that these people were so despicable that they would attack them. In fact, this I also blame them for being too careless. Originally, they weren''t any sincere friendships. They all joined together temporarily for profit. Now, it is normal for people from Newland to attack them.


    However, the people of Maple Leaf Kingdom were a little bit irritated at this time. They were also enraged at this time, and they directly chased the territory of Xinlan Kingdom, and they were bound to kill all the people of Xinlan Kingdom here!


    The two sides have new and old hatreds. The enemies were extremely jealous when they met. When they met, they started to fight without even the slightest explanation. The fighting was still quite fierce. The fierceness was so fierce that the few Huang Feng who were hiding in the dark could exchange The slaves who came out were secretly speechless.


    Indeed, all of this was created by them, and the smoke is also part of the formation. Although they are also affected in the smoke, they are much better than these people. Therefore, they were in the smoke before. , Picking fire everywhere, let those forces fight inwardly.


    Of course, there is another important reason why those people fight inwardly, that is, they don¡¯t believe in each other in the first place, so when something unexpected happens, they don¡¯t think of people who believe in other forces. It is to conjecture them with a kind of malice, so that the contradiction will naturally deepen.

 2268 Chapter 2268 is surrounded

    When people from many forces came to besie Huang Feng¡¯s villa, although on the surface, Huang Feng¡¯s villa was very calm and didn¡¯t seem to know the danger was coming, but in fact, before those people started attacking, The slaves in Huang Feng''s villa had already reacted and responded immediately.


    Because when he left last time, his villa was almost broken. Huang Feng learned his lesson and exchanged many more powerful slaves. At the same time, there was also an array mage, which really cost a lot of money, but this money, The flowers are still worthwhile. The defense of the entire villa has been improved by more than one level. Moreover, there are storage boxes in the villa. For Huang Feng, it is really too important, even if it is expensive. , He must ensure the safety of that storage box.


    Therefore, many forces came to attack this time, but the defense here at the villa was solid and unmoved. The people of those forces felt that under the fierce gunfire, Huang Feng¡¯s villa was definitely gone. The reason for surviving, but I don''t know, Huangfeng''s villa, not even a piece of turf, has not been blown up, and the existence of the top defensive formation is enough to ensure the safety of Huangfeng''s villa.


    However, because Huang Feng and others are in the deep sea at this time, there is no signal there. Therefore, although the slaves in the villa tried to contact Huang Feng in the first time, there was no effect.


    Of course, even if Huang Feng did not come back, the slaves in the villa were confident that they could guarantee the safety of the villa.


    The smoke before was one of the defensive methods. Originally, the slaves just wanted to be able to use the smoke to assassinate them. After all, the people that Huang Feng exchanged would also use thermal weapons, but for They prefer cold weapons, and with these smoke as a cover, they can better carry out assassination operations, killing all those who dare to break into their villas.


    It¡¯s just that the slaves in the villa soon discovered that their assassination action unintentionally provoked a few forces¡¯ own internal fighting. Originally, they saw people from these forces and came together to attack The villa thought they were in the same group. Now, it seems that those people are just outward allies, but in fact, they don''t believe in each other.


    After discovering this, the slaves in the villa naturally wanted to make more use of it. Therefore, they continued to assassinate in the smoke, and at the same time, they continued to provoke conflicts between several forces. As a result, What surprised them was that the fighting between those forces actually started, and the more they fought, the more intense it became, which really made them happy.


    Although they were confident of defending the villa even in the face of the siege of these forces at the same time, in that case, there would definitely be casualties, and even the villa was in danger of being affected by the war.


    But now, it doesn''t take too much effort to make the people of those forces fight themselves. The slaves in the villa are naturally very happy to see this scene.


    After that, they turned their eyes to the people outside the smoke, provoking anger among those people, and the final effect was also good.


    The people of Maple Leaf Kingdom and the people of Xinlan Kingdom couldn¡¯t get along for a while, and there were constant casualties, which stimulated their nerves even more. Now, even if someone wants to stop, they can¡¯t stop. The situation is beyond their control.


    The slaves who were responsible for provoking the anger between these two forces watched in secret, and did not rush to take action. Their idea is simple, that is, to wait for the people of these two forces to fight together. They reappeared when both sides were hurt, and finally, the remaining people of these two forces were given a pot.


    These slaves have never thought about letting these people leave here safely. Since they come to attack the villa, they must be prepared for annihilation. For these enemies, the slaves in the villa will not have the slightest You''re polite, none of them will be let go!


    And similar scenes happened continuously among many forces, and for a time, the surrounding area of ??Huangfeng Villa became more lively.


    Originally, the targets of these people were Huangfeng¡¯s villa and those things in Huangfeng¡¯s villa. However, after the people in Huangfeng¡¯s villa kept provoking, they fought first, and, for a while There is no end to the excitement. Although some people are still thinking about the things in the villa and about completing the task, especially the commanders of various forces, those players have now been angry, plus, they have Casualties have occurred, so even those commanders who want to stop the current chaos will be impossible in a short time.


    "What? They started fighting? What''s going on?" At the periphery, the commander of the Huaxia team, who had already brought people step by step, was stunned for a while after hearing the report from his subordinates.


    What kind of situation is this, aren''t all the people in these forces still jointly attacking Huang Feng''s villa before, why are they suddenly fighting each other now?Even if there are any grievances between them, it should be after the task is over, and then take it easy. Are they not caring about the overall situation at all?


    "What a bunch of idiots!" the commander said disdainfully.


    Although I don¡¯t understand why they fought, it¡¯s not a bad thing for him, or even a great thing. After all, their goal is to get the things in Huangfeng Villa. The people of the forces are all wiped out here.


    And now, those people have not searched for the things in Huangfeng Villa, but they started fighting among themselves. In this way, he can take advantage of the fishermen''s profit. In the end, not only can he get the things in Huangfeng Villa, It can also wipe out those who have already struggled and who have suffered both losses.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    Thinking of this, the commander¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew how much the people above paid attention to this matter. It took a lot of effort to win this task. He knew that once If he can successfully complete this task, he will definitely leave a deep impression in the hearts of those big guys, which will be very beneficial to his future development.


    He didn¡¯t think it was too difficult to complete this task. Before he came, he was full of confidence. Although, according to intelligence, the defensive force in Huangfeng Villa is very strong, and people from other forces are also very confident. There have been a lot of them, and they have all kinds of light and heavy weapons, which can be described as powerful.


    But where is this?This is in China!This is their territory, and he can also mobilize a lot of teams to come, so even if those forces are strong, he doesn''t care about it.


    As for Huangfeng Villa, it is even more not a problem. Huangfeng is just an ordinary person. No matter how strong the security forces around him are, where can they be stronger?Just a few more bodyguards with some strength, in the face of his own powerful strength, it is not worth mentioning.


    Obviously, although this commander had already learned some of Huang Feng''s situation before he came, he still did not put Huang Feng in his eyes, especially after he heard that Huang Feng was probably dead. He felt that it was even more not a problem.


    Huang Feng is already dead. Will the people he stayed in the villa give him his life?Obviously it is impossible, so when the time comes, after those people realize their powerful firepower, it is very possible to voluntarily surrender.


    Obviously, this person does not know the real relationship between the people in Huangfeng Villa and Huang Feng. In fact, let alone that he doesn¡¯t know, even other people don¡¯t know, so many people think, After Huang Feng¡¯s death, the people in the villa will not give Huang Feng his life, so this task shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, but they don¡¯t know that those people are Huang Feng¡¯s slaves. Don¡¯t say that Huang Feng is not dead yet, even if Huang Feng is dead, as long as it is what he explained before, they will do it without compromise. There will be no other ideas that want those people to betray Huang Feng. , Is simply a fantasy.


    Precisely because he does not know the details of this, this commander is very confident in his mission this time, and now, people from other forces are fighting inwardly. All this is too good for him, his face Shang couldn''t help but smile.


    "Let everyone tighten the encirclement, and don''t let any of them go!" The commander said to his men.


    This commander is not a fool. Now the inside is playing lively. He doesn''t want to join in the lively. He just needs to put his pockets on the periphery. When those people are fighting and lose both sides, they will not be too late. Anyway, he is here. There are so many people, you can set up a big encirclement, no one will let it go.


    The people under him quickly took their orders and stopped at the predetermined position. They were not in a hurry to attack, they were just waiting for the above news.


    The arrival of the Huaxia team was naturally quickly known by the slaves in Huangfeng Villa and people from other forces. After all, the encirclement had been completed, and the Huaxia team didn¡¯t care if their whereabouts were. It was exposed, and it was quickly known to people from other forces, and it was also normal.


    When they knew that the Huaxia team was coming, many people were heartbroken, especially those from other forces. They already knew that the Huaxia team was laying out the encirclement, and they wanted to find something before the encirclement was completed. go away.


    Originally, they could do this, but because the internal fighting wasted time, not only did they not find the things in the villa, but they were also surrounded by the Huaxia team.

 2269 Chapter 2269 Great Chaos

    "What to do?" Some surviving personnel of Maple Leaf Nation gathered together to discuss a solution.


    At this time, the condition of these people is not very good. Many people have wounds on their bodies. There are still a few corpses lying around them. It is their companion who died in the previous battle with Xinlan. .


    It''s just that they are in a dangerous situation now, which makes them grieve for the death of their teammates for a while. In fact, although the scene before them is a bit cruel, they have not seen such a scene before. , The mood hasn''t been greatly affected. What they are considering now is how to complete the task and how to break out of the encirclement of the Huaxia team.


    "Now we can only give up the battle with Xinlan, and let''s go out from here first." The leader said.


    "Can those people in Xinlan agree?" someone asked uncertainly.


    After all, both sides became angry, and they didn''t even care about the task before. Now, if they hadn''t heard that the Huaxia people had already come, they would not stop.


    "Don''t worry, they will agree, and the relationship between them and Huaxia is not bad." The little boss said: "Besides, before coming, the above has clearly explained it, no matter what, we must not let Huaxia''s People get the things in that villa. Before Huang Feng was a Huaxia, that thing belonged to Huaxia. Now they can¡¯t let them continue to own it. I believe that people from Xinlan Kingdom and even other forces should be Received a similar order."


    Many people in other countries are greedy for the fact that Huang Feng has so many advanced technologies before. Even some well-informed people know that Huang Feng has contributed several advanced technologies to the big men of China. Those things have helped China to make great progress in the military.


    These are all jealous of people from other forces, and Huang Feng is from Huaxia after all. Who knows, how much advanced technology he has given to the bigwigs of China before?If there are many, then China will have a great development in the military and even the economy. This is obviously a scene that many forces don''t want to see.


    So, no matter what, they don''t want the people of Huaxia to get the things in Huangfeng Villa, even if it is obtained by people from other forces, it is easier to accept than that on the side of Huaxia.


    Of course, in the best case, it is natural to obtain the things in Huangfeng Villa by yourself. For those treasures, there are many people who are greedy. Everyone wants the things in the villa.


    Therefore, this little boss believes that Xinlan must have received a similar order, and that the relationship between Xinlan and them is not good, but the relationship with Huaxia is also not good. Now if both parties are If the internal fighting continues, the people on Huaxia will have the last laugh. This is something no one wants to see.


    "You are waiting here. I will try to contact the other side. There should be no problem." The little boss of Maple Leaf Country said to his hand. After that, he tried to contact the people from Xinlan Country and set himself After talking about his thoughts, the other party almost agreed without hesitation.


    In this way, the two sides who were still fighting before suddenly become allies. It seems difficult for ordinary people to accept such a thing. After all, they have suffered casualties in their combat effectiveness just now. Those injured or even dead are still their usual comrades in arms.


    However, this does not affect their temporary armistice and unanimously deal with the Huaxia team outside. After all, in this world, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Now everyone has a common enemy, a temporary truce, or even cooperation. That''s all normal.


    In Xinlan Kingdom and Maple Leaf Kingdom, when these two forces temporarily ceased war, people from other forces also stopped at this time. On the previously lively battlefield, they are now in a weird silence. , All this is due to the arrival of the Huaxia team. After all, at present, the strongest team on the scene is the Huaxia team. If they want to obtain the things in the villa, they must have ideas. The most powerful one was destroyed, and if you wanted to destroy China''s team, it was obviously impossible to be a single force, so the cooperative alliance was for sure.


    In this way, the alliance that had been disbanded actually reappeared again. If it weren''t for the corpses in a few temporary residences, perhaps many people felt that this alliance had never been disbanded.


    The people on Huaxia quickly discovered the performance of other forces. The commander sneered and said, "The stupid people inside are not so stupid that they are hopelessly stupid. However, even if they join forces, today Don''t even think about getting out of here alive!"


    Although the people from the forces inside temporarily joined forces, he was slightly caught off guard, but he was very confident in his own strength and believed in the people he brought with him. The people he brought this time were not. Few, moreover, they are all elites. Even the people in the encircling circle are powerful, but in the face of huge numbers of people, those people will never escape the end of being destroyed.


    As for the people in Huangfeng¡¯s villa, this commander didn¡¯t take it to heart. In his opinion, among all the forces gathered here, Huangfeng¡¯s side was the weakest. If Huang Feng was here, because of his past The prestige can also make this commander a little jealous, but now Huang Feng is dead, and there are only some of his bodyguards in the villa, this commander didn''t take it seriously.


    What''s more, he knew that other forces attacked Huangfeng Villa together before, and he also knew how fierce the firepower of those forces were. Therefore, Huangfeng¡¯s villa should have been razed to the ground now, and there is still something inside. Whether there is a living person or not, both say, let alone what threat it will bring to them.


    Therefore, he did not take the people in Huangfeng Villa into his heart at all. He thought, as long as the people from other forces around Huangfeng Villa were wiped out, the things in Huangfeng Villa would be his. People will come and grab them again.


    "Now, I just hope that the things in the villa have not been reduced to ashes in the fire just now." The commander thought in his heart, when he wanted to come, that thing already belongs to him, and now, he naturally does not want it. Anything unexpected happened to those things.


    "Since they don''t fight anymore, let''s go and let them know that our Huaxia is not a place where we want to come, or where we want to go." The commander said confidently.


    Although people from other forces have now ceased the war, they can only use force to destroy them, but he didn''t care about it. Originally, they didn''t think that they could destroy those people without blood and get the yellow The things in the Peak Villa, therefore, the battle was inherently unavoidable. If they could fight one first and lose some manpower, this commander was already very satisfied.


    Of course, this commander didn¡¯t know that the reason why those people were able to fight, and the reason why those people weren¡¯t able to enter the villa until they came, were all the "bodyguards" of Huang Feng that he didn''t care about. Therefore, if the commander knew all of this, he would have to reassess the guards in Huangfeng Villa.


    The entire Huaxia team began to move, and the encirclement was constantly shrinking, and the people from other forces in it, at this time, did not choose to sit and wait, anyway, they chose to take the initiative.


    I have to say that people from other forces are not weak. Even if they have just experienced a battle, they will not be left behind when they fight again. Moreover, they are accustomed to executing all kinds of dangers. The task, like the current small group of surprise battles, has gone through many times, so even if they are surrounded by heavy soldiers, they are not afraid of the slightest.


    The people of these forces have already abandoned their previous suspicions at this time and have cooperated temporarily. Although it is only the first time to cooperate, they are also elites, in many cases, they have a tacit understanding. Together, the effect is quite good. Tough.


    "How do I feel, it seems that someone is helping us." At this time, a soldier from Huoyan Nation said to his comrade.


    "It''s the person next to you." The comrade-in-arms shot skillfully, without looking back.


    At this time, many forces are fighting China''s team together, so it is not a strange thing that they will be rescued by people next to them.


    "I don''t feel like it," the soldier said just now.


    "Who else can there be? God sent someone to save us? Although I believe in God, he must be very busy and can''t take care of us." The team member said.


    "Maybe I feel wrong." The man said before.


    This person just felt that someone was helping them, but there was no actual evidence. As for God, he didn''t believe it. How could God take care of their mortal affairs?


    When his teammate said that, he also felt that he might feel wrong, and when the battle was fierce, he didn''t care too much.


    In fact, the people of this Flame Nation didn''t feel wrong, someone was indeed helping them, and it was not the people of the forces that formed the alliance with them, but the slaves that Huang Feng exchanged.


    People from these forces have already discovered that the Huaxia team is coming, and those people in Huangfeng Villa have naturally discovered them, and they did not choose to wait and see, but took the initiative to participate.


    Because, they all know that the ultimate goal of these Huaxia teams is also something in the villa. When Huaxia teams eliminate the people from other forces, it is their turn to face them.

 2270 Chapter 2270 Encirclement and Suppression

    Because of this, the slaves with a sense of crisis, without receiving Huang Feng''s order, secretly acted on China''s team.


    Although these slaves live in China, they only have Huang Feng in their hearts. They only listen to Huang Feng''s orders. They don''t care about the others. Therefore, even if they are working on the Huaxia team, they don''t. With the slightest amount of psychological pressure, they have only one purpose, that is, to protect the villa from being captured. This is the task that Huang Feng entrusted to them. Therefore, whoever attacks the villa is their enemy.


    However, these slaves also knew that Huang Feng was from Huaxia, and he had a sense of belonging to Huaxia. Usually, he was quite patient with some of Huaxia¡¯s more extreme behavior. Therefore, these slaves, even if they are from Huaxia. The team did not make a dead move, but just caused them some trouble and prevented them from moving forward smoothly.


    And this kind of behavior has already had a good effect on other forces. The slaves in the villa did not directly kill any Chinese, but to a certain extent, they also let other forces¡¯ The pressure has been reduced a lot, and they have become more calm to deal with.


    And this is exactly what the slaves in the villa want to see. As long as the two sides fight inextricably, it will be their side that will gain in the end.


    Of course, the alliance teams of other forces and the teams on China''s side didn''t know at this time that there was still such a strong force on the villa side, even if it was facing any of them, it would not be shocked!


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t I push it forward?" The commander of Huaxia, seeing his team, had been on the spot for a long time without advancing for half a meter, and suddenly became annoyed.


    You know, he had promised to the above that he would be able to wipe out the teams of other forces, and at the same time would bring back the things in the villa, but he did not expect that it was tightly outside the villa and was blocked. , I thought it would be easy to wipe out people from other forces, but I didn¡¯t expect that those people were so tenacious and had such a strong fighting capacity. Even when the number of people was obviously at a disadvantage, they would be able to fight with their own team. Solve the difficulties, let yourself have no progress for a long time.


    For such a situation, the commander is definitely not satisfied. This is obviously different from his previous predictions. Before he wants to come, relying on the advantages of numbers and firepower, coupled with the advantages of geographical advantages, he should be destroyed. It was withered and wiped out the people of those forces and watched them crying for mercy at their own feet.


    And the current plot development is obviously different from what he thought.


    "Those people''s combat effectiveness is too strong. They are now in a desperate situation, and the combat effectiveness that broke out is even stronger. It is difficult for us to take advantage of it." The commander''s adjutant said aside.


    This adjutant has been in the front before, so he knows the firepower of those people very well, knowing that they are powerful and accurate in marksmanship. Although the people on his side are also elite, compared with those people, There are still some gaps. In this way, not only did he not advance much, but there were some casualties.


    "I don''t care so much, you should also know that the people above are paying attention to this matter, no matter what, we must complete the task!" said the commander.


    The adjutant nodded solemnly. Of course he knew how much the people above paid attention to this matter. In fact, he also knew that the people above were also paying attention to the development of things here. I have never encountered it before, and I feel a little nervous.


    "I don''t believe people to bring all their weapons up. On our site in China, those idiots can bring up some wind and waves." The commander said.


    "Yes!" The adjutant took the order and left.


    This time, in order to be able to obtain the things in the Huangfeng Villa and to eliminate the people from other forces, Huaxia''s team was prepared quite adequately. Not only did it bring in a powerful team, but also prepared a variety of powerful weapons.


    Before, the commander felt that the people in front of the forces had greatly reduced their strength after the previous internal fighting. They waited for work here, and they also occupied the advantage of the number of people, so there was no need to use those powerful weapons. Otherwise, you won''t be able to show your ability, right?


    But now it seems that I have to use those things. Although face is important, it is even more important to complete the task.


    Soon, heavy weapons were pushed up. Before they marched slowly, it was somewhat related to these heavy weapons. Otherwise, they might be here sooner.


    "Aim at the place where the bastards are, and blow me fiercely!" the commander ordered.


    Following his command, a round of cannonballs flew out, flying in the same direction as those from other forces before.


    Fortunately, the place where Huangfeng¡¯s villa is located is relatively remote. There are not too many residential areas around. Moreover, the people in the other villas have already left. Otherwise, such a powerful force and such a large battle would be It''s really easy to hurt the innocent.


    And now, in the entire villa area, only Huangfeng¡¯s villa still has people. The original owners of other villas have left, some are vacant, and some have become temporary residences for people from other forces, so no matter what For Huaxia''s team, whoever this shell hits is okay, and they don''t have to worry about hitting civilians.


    "Shoo!"


    A shell with a sharp howling sound directly blasted the past. Those from other forces who had not prepared for the bombing suddenly turned on their backs and were immediately killed and injured. After that, they also used the heavy weapons they brought to fight back.


    However, it is obvious that Huaxia''s preparations are more adequate, and the number and power of weapons must be superior. Therefore, those from other forces, although they are fighting back, have not achieved much effect.


    "Withdraw!" someone ordered.


    "Where to withdraw?" the person next to him asked.


    "Going to those dense fogs, the people of Huaxia must also enter the villa. With those thick fogs, we can deal with them." The person said before.


    Now, there are Huaxia teams all around them, it is not easy to break through, but only in the direction of the villa without Huaxia people, so there is only one direction they can retreat.


    Moreover, there is still a thick fog in that direction. As long as they are silent, the people of Huaxia can''t see them, and they don''t know how many people are there. If this happens, they can always hide inside. .


    The target of Huaxia¡¯s people is obviously also Huangfeng¡¯s villa, so they must also enter the villa, and the thick fog is what they must penetrate. In the villa, it is obviously more suitable for small teams to fight. People who do not dare to shoot indiscriminately inside, otherwise, it is very likely to hurt their own people.


    In this way, the smoke that had troubled them very much became their helper.


    And the people from the many forces did not hesitate much, and they took all the people who had not died into the dense fog area around the Huangfeng villa area.


    And the dense fog area around Huangfeng Villa is very large, so big that people from the forces just walked inside for a long time, and they didn¡¯t see Huangfeng¡¯s villa. Moreover, in those areas, even if thousands of people entered, There won''t be crowded people, so the people of those forces can hide inside, and even those people from Huaxia can''t completely fill this smoke area.


    And before the people from these forces entered the smoke, the slaves in Huangfeng Villa had already passed through the smoke and entered the villa. After all, they were just human beings. The same would be true if they were hit by those heavy weapons. Can''t live.


    In fact, those slaves did not spend much time penetrating the smoke and entering the villa. Those from other forces walked in the smoke for a long time, and failed to penetrate the smoke, although they felt This is a bit strange. After all, the scope of Huangfeng Villa is so large. No matter how large the smoke area is, it should not be so large. It is just that because of the smoke, they cannot see the surrounding scenery, so they can''t do it. Understand why this is in the end.


    In addition, there is the threat of Huaxia''s team behind, so those people from other forces don''t have the mind to think about it now.


    As for Huaxia''s team, after an artillery attack, they also stopped. After that, everyone continued to move forward and narrowed the encirclement. This time, they never encountered much resistance.


    "Are they all dead?" Someone thought suspiciously.


    And the commander headed, and even his deputy, had similar ideas. After all, those people had already lost some in the internal fighting. After that, the two sides died in the gunfight, and they are still on their own side. It is not impossible for all deaths in one round of artillery fire.


    "Let everyone head towards the villa. If you meet someone from other forces on the road, don''t be polite, just kill it!" The commander commanded the opponent.


    After all, their ultimate task is to get those things in Huangfeng Villa. Therefore, the villa must go, and they still go from all directions. In this way, they are not afraid of other forces. People survived and escaped.


    The adjutant did not say anything, but directly executed the order, because he didn''t think there was any problem with the order of his boss.

 2271 Chapter 2271 Lost

    Because people from other forces had already given up resistance, China''s team was advancing much faster, and the encircling circle was constantly shrinking. Soon, this large team was already in front of the white smoke.


    Seeing the white smoke that seemed to be in front of him, the commander frowned and said, "What the hell is this?"


    Although they had just seen these things when they were far away, at that time, they didn''t care too much, and they didn''t expect that the smoke was so thick that people would be affected so much inside.


    "I don''t know." The adjutant also stared at the white smoke, frowning and said: "I have never seen anything like this before. Even if it is a smoke bomb, it should have been scattered for so long. This villa is really strange."


    "Hmph, just some small tricks." The commander said disdainfully: "It is estimated that this is the trick that Huang Feng has made. He also knows that many people are trying to attack his villa, so he used the method. , Created these smokes to prevent others from approaching his villa. If he had him, his strength, coupled with the white smoke as a cover, would really be able to prevent everyone from approaching, but now he Not in the villa, or even dead, the white smoke is of no use, at most it is a waste of our time."


    I have to say that the commander¡¯s analysis is still somewhat reasonable. If he thinks like this according to normal thinking, it should be correct, but he doesn¡¯t know that there is an array wizard in Huang Feng¡¯s villa, let alone. , Huang Feng himself didn¡¯t know the existence of these white smoke. After all, before, Huang Feng only knew that the formation mage arranged the formation around the villa, but because he was still there, people from other forces had Therefore, at that time, no one dared to rush into it. In this way, there would be no need to activate the formation. Therefore, Huang Feng really didn''t know the effect of the formation after it was activated.


    However, Huang Feng still trusts the formation mage he exchanged. After all, he exchanged it for a large amount of money. Moreover, the materials used in the formation are all top-notch materials. The box store is like a black shop. Many of the things in it are expensive. However, the storage box store never deceives people. The price is high, so it is naturally worthy.


    Therefore, even if he didn''t see the effect of this formation with his own eyes, Huang Feng believed that its power was definitely stronger than the formation he had set up in Huaxia Jianzong before.


    At the beginning, the formation around Huaxia Jianzong blocked many masters such as Dehou, and even had the ability to counterattack. Therefore, Huang Feng believed that the formation arranged by the formation mage was sufficient to ensure the safety of his villa. .


    Huang Feng¡¯s guess is obviously correct. Although people from various forces used heavy weapons to bomb Huang Feng¡¯s villa, those weapons are indeed very powerful, and they are not even worse than those of the monks in the cultivation world. , However, this formation was unmoving, without any damage, and the villa protected by the formation was naturally safe and sound.


    Of course, all of this, people from other forces, including the Huaxia team, did not know at all. Because of the existence of dense fog, their vision was seriously affected, and they could not see the specific situation of the villa in the center of the smoke. It¡¯s just that they know the power of their weapons, so they all think that the villa must have been turned into a ruin in gunfire, and even the people of the Huaxia team are still praying in their hearts. It is best to be in the villa. Don¡¯t be destroyed by gunfire.


    "Then what shall we do now? Just go in, or use artillery fire and then bomb?" the adjutant asked for instructions.


    The commander thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s let people go in directly. Those people have been bombarded with artillery fire for a while. I¡¯m afraid that if we use artillery fire, everything in the villa will become ashes. In that case, our The task will not be completed."


    The adjutant nodded and agreed. Although they wanted to wipe out the people from other forces here, their ultimate and most important task was to find what Huang Feng had hidden in the villa. It¡¯s what the above really values. People from other forces, even if they run a few, will not affect the overall situation. They will kill them next time they find a chance. If the things in the villa are destroyed, they will be gone. They There is no way to go to the top.


    Obviously, it is the things in the villa that are more important. They can''t use artillery fire again to kill those people hiding in the smoke. They can no longer let the things in the villa be attacked by artillery fire.


    "Let everyone be careful. Those people from other forces are hiding in the smoke. It is estimated that they will not give up so easily. They will definitely resist. In addition, remember to wear gas masks and be careful that the white smoke is weird." The commander Said.


    "Understood." The adjutant nodded.


    After that, Huaxia''s team made preparations. When everything was ready, everyone moved forward again at the same time, narrowed the encirclement, and entered the white smoke together.


    And when entering the white smoke, the commander¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, because the smoke was thicker than imagined, and the smoke seemed to be flowing around him, basically two or three meters away. In addition, you can''t see anything, which has a great influence on everyone''s actions.


    The commander once again reminded everyone to pay attention to the surroundings. He always felt that the smoke was weird, but he couldn''t tell for a while, what was weird in the end, he could only keep everyone on guard.


    "Everyone keeps communication open, and if they find anything, report it immediately," the commander said.


    As an elite team, each of them is equipped with sophisticated communicators, even in harsh environments, these devices can be used, and after coming in, the commander tried it and found that the communicator had everything It''s normal and fully usable, so I was a little relieved.


    Soon, everyone realized that things were not so simple. After walking in the smoke for a while, they all lost their sense of direction. Originally, they formed an encirclement. As long as everyone kept going straight, they could keep going. Reduce the encirclement circle to force out the people from other forces in the encirclement circle. At the same time, they can also reach the middle position of the white smoke, which is also the final destination of their trip, Huangfeng¡¯s villa.


    It¡¯s just that, after walking for a while, some of them actually met. They were all walking in a straight line. They would not meet unless they reached the final destination, but now there are many people directly. We met, which is very strange.


    "Xiao Liu, why are you here, didn''t you let you go forward?"


    "Squad leader, I don''t know. After I came in, I kept going straight. I never changed my direction. I don''t know how I got here."


    "How could this be? Huh, Xiao Wang is here?" At this time, the squad leader saw another soldier slowly emerging from the smoke, and the direction of advancement was actually on their side. Coming towards them.


    And this soldier who just appeared was not from his class, but from the next class. Before entering the smoke area, he was walking beside him, and he was not next to them, but he also came now. , And, actually came towards them.


    "Squad leader Zhao? Why are you here? Has this reached the middle position?" The soldier was also surprised when he saw the two men.


    "Where is there any villa around here? What''s the matter with you? Why did you turn around and go back?" Squad leader Zhao said, the direction they are facing at this time should be the direction of the villa, and the soldier is facing them. Come, isn''t it just going out?


    "Go back? No, I have always been walking in a straight line, never changing my direction, let alone turning around." The soldier said aggrievedly.


    "Huh? There are ghosts!" The squad leader immediately realized that something was wrong. He and the people in the class met in advance. It was very strange. Now it is even more strange to meet people from other squads head-on.


    "Quickly, take out the compass and have a look!" said Squad Leader Zhao.


    The three of them took out the compass almost at the same time, looking at the constantly turning compass, their faces were very ugly.


    "Sure enough!" Squad leader Zhao whispered to himself.


    The compass is actually ineffective here. They can''t tell the specific direction at all. In this way, they don''t know where the problem is, and they don''t know who went wrong. As for how to go, the same is not true. I know, they all thought they were walking in a straight line, but now they meet other people ahead of time. Obviously, they are walking in the wrong direction. As for whether one person is wrong or everyone is wrong, it is not clear. Up.


    Thinking of this, squad leader Zhao quickly took out the communicator, contacted his boss, and reported the situation here.


    At this time, the commander and his deputies had already learned of this situation from their subordinates. Obviously, the encounter with Squad Leader Zhao and others was not an exception, nor was it an accident. Many others encountered this situation.


    Everyone is lost!


    The commander and his deputy looked a little dignified. Although they had guessed that the smoke was weird before, they did not expect that they would lose their way here, and there was no way to use the compass. Now, none of them can get it out. Is it right to go in the right direction, because everyone insists that they have taken the established route, but they all met with others in advance.

 2272 Chapter 2272 Chaos

    "What the hell is going on? Why is this?" the commander said frantically.


    This is the first time he has encountered this situation. It has never happened before. The compass is actually useless. It is obviously not a big place. After walking for so long, it hasn''t finished. Moreover, they were still lost in it.


    All this made him feel unreal. At the same time, he also felt unusual anger. It was obvious that victory was in sight. As long as the encirclement and suppression continued, those from other forces would be killed and they would be able to reach the villa. , Find the things in the villa to complete the task and receive the above awards.


    However, now he was trapped in the last step, seeing that he was about to succeed, but suddenly realized that things had changed, and it seemed to have become weird.


    "Those people followed the previous route?" The commander still didn''t believe the reports reported by the people below. After all, this kind of thing was too unbelievable.


    "No one changed the route," the adjutant said.


    In fact, the commander also understood in his heart that with the quality of the soldiers under his hand, it is impossible to change the course of advancement without receiving an order. What''s more, there are still so many people who have encountered this problem at the same time. It''s impossible, so many people have problems at the same time, right?


    Since there is no problem with your own soldiers, where is the problem?


    The commander looked at the dense smoke around him with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Could it be these smoke..." the adjutant said uncertainly.


    "It''s very possible!" said the commander: "After entering, we felt that there was wind, but the smoke was not blown away by the wind. This is inherently problematic. In this smoke Even the compass has lost its function. This is a situation that only occurs in extreme environments. Although it is a bit remote, it is not an extreme environment. Therefore, the smoke must be problematic."


    When the commander came in, he felt that there was a problem with the smoke, but he didn''t find out where the problem was. Besides, the smoke didn''t seem to be offensive, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    However, now it seems that he really underestimated the smoke. Although the smoke did not seem to be offensive, it still had a great impact on them, causing them to lose their way in it.


    "However, it''s just a buggy trick after all!" The commander said with disdain again: "The scope of this villa is so large. Even if we have so many people, even if we lose our way, we can always go out even if we walk around."


    According to common sense, what the commander said is not a problem, even if they lose their way in the smoke, but they are crowded, they can try to walk in different directions, even if they want to meet again, but , This area is so large, if you go this way, it is indeed possible to go out.


    However, the adjutant looked at the still thick smoke around him, but he felt unreliable in his heart. He always felt that the smoke was not that simple.


    However, at present, they have no good way. They can only order the soldiers below to choose their own directions, walk casually, and try to go out.


    However, what the adjutant was worried about still happened. There were so many of them and they had walked in the smoke for more than ten minutes, but still none of them managed to get out of this smoke area.


    The commander¡¯s face was getting more and more ugly. Obviously, his previous judgment was wrong. The smoke was very strange, and the area covered by it was so big. There were so many of them, someone should be able to go out, but, But until now, no one can successfully escape from this area. They are as if they are in a maze, completely unable to find an exit.


    And these soldiers have the same troubles at this time, as well as the people from other forces who stepped forward first. Originally, they still wanted to use the smoke to deal with those people in China, and they could also Arriving at the villa in one step, as long as they find the things in the villa, they can take the initiative. At that time, with those things in their hands as "hostages", presumably, those people in China would not dare to force them.


    However, when they entered the smoke area, they discovered that the situation did not seem to be what they thought. Although they wanted to pass through the smoke area and enter the villa, they found that it was not too big, and it might only be one or two to pass quickly. In the smoke area of ??minutes, they walked inside for so long, but they didn''t even succeed in leaving.


    At this time, they also realized the danger of this disgusting area, but everything was too late. They couldn¡¯t find the entrance even if they wanted to exit now, although the smoke area is circular. As long as they reach the edge, there are entrances and exits everywhere, but they have no way to find those places.


    "Damn, what the hell are these things, how could this be?" someone complained.


    In fact, some of them came in first at the beginning, and they also initially discovered the weirdness of the smoke, but at that time they were busy fighting inwardly and did not take the smoke to heart, so , The people behind were not warned either. Now, like the previous group, they are all trapped inside.


    Even worse, they lost their way in it and could only walk in disorder, and the Chinese teams that came in behind were also lost in their direction at this time and were also walking in disorder. If this happens, these people will be with you. Those Chinese teams met.


    "Boom!"


    Fierce gunfire sounded again, and the commander of the Huaxia team over there quickly asked what was going on. He thought he had been retaliated.


    After learning that people from other forces who had come in before they met by chance and were exchanging fire, the commander breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that those people had also encountered the same situation as themselves and others. They stepped forward first. It also failed to get out of this area successfully.


    "We will wipe out those other forces first." The commander ordered: "As for the others, we can slowly figure out a solution."


    The people in Huangfeng Villa are all dead. If the people from other forces are killed, then their safety will not be threatened. If this happens, they can indeed slowly figure out a solution. out.


    It''s just that the commander and his deputies knew deep down in their hearts that this way of going out might not be so easy to think of, but there is no other better way now, it can only be done first.


    Of course, they don¡¯t even know that none of the people in Huangfeng Villa have died. They are all well and well now. Even if they kill all the people from other forces who entered the smog area, it does not mean they are safe. It is also not so easy to complete the task and get the things in Huangfeng Villa.


    The battle was very sudden and chaotic. The people from other forces were not fools. Their strength was definitely not as good as that of the Huaxia team. Therefore, they adopted the method of guerrilla warfare. , And the smoke that had bothered them before, at this time was able to cover their whereabouts very well, but helped them escape smoothly many times.


    And because the smoke was too thick, it was very difficult for the people of the Huaxia team to track the people of other forces. They often only took a few steps, and the people of other forces completely disappeared.


    Although people from other forces can often escape the entanglement with the Huaxia team, it is precisely because of the smoke that they are also lost. Therefore, they often run and run, and they meet the Huaxia team again. , In this way, it is another unavoidable battle.


    Therefore, because of the smog, Huaxia''s team and people from other forces were inextricably beaten, and the entire scene was chaotic, and all this was seen by everyone in Huangfeng Villa.


    The slaves in Huangfeng Villa, although they will lose their way when they are in the thick fog, but when they are in the villa, they can pass something similar to the "eye of God". See what is happening in the smoke.


    However, these slaves are just watching at this time, and do not mean to participate. Whether it is the Huaxia team or people from other forces, they are their enemies. Therefore, they naturally hope that those people will lose and lose. It''s the best.


    As for who can win, in fact, they don¡¯t really care too much, because even if one side wins and the other side is wiped out, it is impossible to get out of the smoke area. There is a maze without them. Shot, those people simply can''t get out of the maze.


    Therefore, as long as the people of those forces enter the smoke area, it is not so easy to get out. Unless they let them go, otherwise, those who rely on the smoke area will not get out at all.


    This is also an effect of this formation. Obviously, those people in the smoke area don¡¯t know this situation yet. Of course, more importantly, they still have enemies to face and don¡¯t have time to think about it. .


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s identity, the slaves in his villa did not directly kill the people of the Huaxia team, but there was no problem at all to trap them. Then, how should we treat these people? Peak to make a decision.

 2273 Chapter 2273 Seeking Support

    The entire smog area is chaotic because of the many strengths mixed in it, and gunshots are everywhere, because the people who are trapped in it have lost their way. Therefore, no place is absolutely safe there, and any place can suddenly appear. A few people came, so it seemed extremely chaotic there.


    The people in Huangfeng Villa stayed in the villa to watch the excitement and did not intend to participate. One is that they don¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s attitude towards the Chinese teams. In addition, although their strength is not weak, However, once you enter the smoke area, you will also be affected by the smoke, and you will also encounter danger. In that case, it is very likely that there will be casualties. Therefore, it is better to stay outside and watch the excitement. Anyway, enter the smoke area. People who want to come out are not so easy.


    At this time, the commander of the Huaxia team that entered the smoke area did not look good. Although he had realized before that it would be dangerous in this smoke area, but he did not expect that it would be so big. Here, the advantage of the number of people has been weakened a lot, and small teams have become the mainstream. Because the smoke is too thick, as long as they retreat a little distance, they can get out of the battle.


    Moreover, because the smoke is too thick, they dare not shoot randomly inside, so as not to injure their own people. At this time, more people are a disadvantage, because the more people there are, the more likely they are to hit their own people. Bigger.


    Therefore, unless the goal is clear, they will not shoot randomly, and often they can only use cold weapons, and people from other forces will not worry so much.


    First of all, although they are standing on the same front for the time being, in the final analysis, they are not their own people, or even potential opponents. Therefore, as long as the shot is not shot against people in their team, they hit people from other forces. They don''t mind if they do, so they can safely shoot in the smoke area without fear of too many accidents.


    And the commander of the Huaxia team was in a bad mood because of this situation. Although they had promptly encircled the team in squads and encircled people from other forces, they also achieved some results, but they paid for it. But the price is not small, at least it is much greater than he had thought before, and his mood will naturally not be better.


    "These damn smoke, why doesn''t it go away?" The commander said a little annoyed.


    If there were no such smog to bother them, he would have taken the people and killed all the people from other forces. How could there be these troubles now?


    It¡¯s just that these smogs don¡¯t know what the situation is. They haven¡¯t dissipated after so long. You know, it¡¯s windy outside, but these smogs show no signs of being blown away. It seems to be liquid, and it seems to be flowing slowly.


    "Should you ask for support from above?" the adjutant asked. Since entering the smoke area, the adjutant has been following the commander, so the two have not dispersed yet.


    "Request support? No!" The commander said without even thinking about it. If he asked for support, wouldn''t he appear incompetent?


    You know, he brought a lot of people this time, all kinds of advanced weapons, and no less, and those fighters are not mediocre. Before he came, he promised to complete the task. .


    And under such advantageous conditions, if he still seeks support, doesn''t it mean that he has admitted that his mission has failed?Where does this put his face?


    No way!Absolutely not!


    "But..." The adjutant wanted to say something, because he didn''t want to see the people under him, and there would be too many casualties.


    "Nothing!" The commander waved his hand to stop his assistant from continuing. He said in a strong tone: "Continue the siege! We have casualties, and they also have casualties! We have more people than them. I want to see. , Who can''t hold on first!"


    Obviously, this commander is prepared to spend time with people from other forces. Although the large number of people will make them shrink in the smoke area, they are not completely without advantages. If they are exhausted, they are really not afraid of other forces. people!After all, they are crowded and can afford it!


    It¡¯s just that the adjutant¡¯s face is still ugly. Of course, he also knows that if it goes on like this, they can indeed win, but the price is too high. You must know that in the army, it¡¯s not about training a good soldier. An easy thing, besides, those are all living beings. He doesn¡¯t want to see those people, just die here,


    Therefore, after his boss vetoed his suggestion, the adjutant did not give up, but secretly looked for an opportunity to report the situation here over to his immediate boss.


    Help!


    Although the adjutant didn''t want to admit defeat, in his view, face was obviously not as important as the lives of those soldiers. At this time, it was not the time to save face.


    And soon, the news was communicated, and even, because the big bosses above had been paying attention to this matter, the situation reported by the adjutant soon entered their ears.


    "What? Are they having trouble there? Ask for support?" Some big guy said in surprise.


    You know, in order to completely wipe out the people who have entered China by other forces and get the things in Huangfeng Villa, they are fully prepared. This is China again. It is their home court. Naturally, there should not be any. what is the problem.


    However, they did not expect that what they waited for was not the victory from the front, but the message for help, which naturally made them feel surprised.


    "What the hell is it? Explain it in detail!" Another boss said directly.


    Therefore, the person who came to report the news reported the news passed by the adjutant verbatim.


    "Why is there such a strange smoke? The wind can''t blow away?" After listening to the report, the big man understood what was going on. In the final analysis, the people below asked for help not because they couldn''t beat those from other forces. It''s caused by those weird smoke. If this happens, it will make them easier to accept.


    "Those smoke must be related to Huang Feng. There are a lot of mysterious things on that little guy, and one more is not too much." The other big man accepted this fact somewhat calmly.


    "That''s true." The big guy said before.


    "Since they ask for support, please send someone over. Be sure to leave all those people behind. None of them can be let go. In addition, one of the things in Huangfeng Villa must be brought back. The things in the villa are becoming more and more curious," said the boss next to him.


    Other people have the same meaning. This time, they are determined to get the things in Huangfeng Villa. Even if there are some accidents now, they have not changed their minds, and they don¡¯t feel that except for them. Besides, who else can get those things.


    Lao Li did not speak. Although he said that he was in favor of this action, shortly after Huang Feng "died", he did something to his villa and the people he stayed behind. This made him feel a little guilty and felt that he did it. Although, he himself knows that this is the most correct way. Huang Feng is dead. Then, he must find the owner of the things he gave him again, and fall into their hands. Obviously, it is better than falling In the hands of those foreign forces, it is much better.


    The supporting team was dispatched soon, because it was learned that there was smoke at the scene, so this time several helicopters were used to support it.


    "What sound?" The current commander soon heard the voice of the helicopter: "It''s a helicopter? How come a helicopter is coming?"


    This is the advantage of being a host, the speed of the support sent is very fast, and those from other forces, even if they want to support, no one can rush here in such a short time.


    "It''s the support I sought from above." Until now, the adjutant has not concealed any more, and there is no point in concealing: "I don''t want to see the soldiers, there are too many casualties here."


    "You! Who told you to leapfrog to report? You still don''t put me in your eyes?" The commander suddenly looked at his deputies angrily.


    Although the commander knew in his heart that seeking support is the best way, but for the sake of face, he didn¡¯t want to admit that he had failed. Now, his deputies actually stepped over himself and directly sought support from above, which naturally made this The commander was very angry. He felt that his authority had been challenged.


    "I am willing to accept any punishment." The adjutant said on the initiative. He also knew that it was a taboo thing to report by skipping a higher rank, and he did not choose to quibble.


    "Huh! I''ll talk later!" The commander snorted coldly. In this environment, he naturally can''t take his deputy, but after returning, he doesn''t want to go around his deputy easily, otherwise If you do, everyone will do this in the future, do you want your own authority?


    When the adjutant saw his boss¡¯s face, he knew what the other person was thinking. However, he didn¡¯t care too much. Although he was the other person¡¯s deputy, he didn¡¯t mean that he had no power at all. The other person wanted to punish him. Will really do nothing.


    Moreover, even if he was really punished, he didn''t regret it. He had already thought about it before reporting it.


    Soon, the sound of the helicopter sounded in the ears of everyone in the smoke area. Everyone knew that there was a helicopter coming, and there was more than one.

 2274 Chapter 2274

    Hearing the sound of the helicopter, the people in the Huaxia team were quite excited. Although it was impossible to see clearly what the plane looked like, after all, this is Huaxia, so it is highly likely that it is his own.


    People from other forces were more panicked, because they knew in their hearts that at this time, they could not have support, let alone helicopters to support them, even if they wanted to come, they would not be able to. Here, so, obviously, those helicopters must not be theirs.


    And although they are lost in the deep smoke area, they don''t know if they can see where they are if they are high in the sky. If they can see, it is obviously not good news for them.


    Moreover, if those helicopters had a way to blow the smoke away, their fate would not be good either.


    Originally, they were eager for the smoke to dissipate, so they could enter Huangfeng¡¯s villa to search, but now, the smoke has become their protective umbrella, and they naturally don''t want the smoke to be blown away.


    "Well, they are blowing the air." People from other forces soon felt that the wind above their heads was getting stronger and stronger. Obviously, those who came to support the Huaxia team were blowing the air. The purpose is, of course. I want to blow away the smoke.


    This is both a good thing and a bad thing for people from other forces. It¡¯s a good thing. If the other party does this, it means that they can¡¯t be seen from high in the sky. The smoke also has an obstructive effect. The bad thing is, in such a strong wind. Under the influence of, I am afraid that the smoke will be blown away, and once the smoke is blown away, they will be exposed to each other''s field of vision. At that time, they will lose their last support, and death is certain.


    However, after a frightening battle, they discovered that although they could feel the wind getting stronger and stronger, the surrounding smoke didn¡¯t mean to dissipate at all. It was still flowing slowly and thick. Incomparably unable to see people from a distance.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Those other forces said with a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    The smoke has not been blown away, and they don''t need to be exposed to the opponent''s field of vision. In this way, they are still safe for the time being, at least they will not be killed immediately.


    However, before one of their hearts had completely fallen down, they felt waves of rain falling on them.


    It''s raining?


    Obviously not. Although they couldn''t see the sky, after they entered, they clearly remembered that the sun was shining outside. How could it suddenly rain?


    Obviously it was the ghosts of those helicopters. Obviously, after they failed to use the wind, they used the method of sprinkling water. The purpose is to eliminate the smoke.


    However, this method obviously has no effect. If it is ordinary smoke, it may have dissipated a little, but the smoke is obviously not ordinary smoke, and therefore, it has no effect at all.


    However, this is also normal. If the smoke is really just ordinary smoke, it will have dissipated under the strong wind just now, and it is impossible to wait until now.


    The people outside apparently also discovered this situation, so they quickly stopped this ineffective method. After that, they switched to using strong light. However, the strong light still cannot penetrate. Dense fog.


    Afterwards, the people who supported it continued to use various methods, but they still couldn''t make the smoke disappear. This also made people from other forces in the smoke area completely relieved.


    It seems that these smokes are really not ordinary things, and it is not wrong to be trapped in them before waiting for others.


    However, their good mood quickly disappeared, because the surrounding dangers are still there, the people of the Huaxia team are still around them, and there will be battles at any time. The smoke does not dissipate, and it just keeps them from all the troops immediately It''s just annihilated, the danger has not been eliminated.


    At the same time, it turns out that the smoke is indeed weird, but they are stuck in it now, and wanting to go out is also a very difficult thing. If they think about it this way, they feel heavy again.


    But the people of the Huaxia team who are also in the smoke area are equally unhappy.


    Originally, after seeing support from their side, they were still thinking that these damn smoke would finally be cleared, but what happened afterwards ruthlessly destroyed their expectations, although those The people who came to support used a lot of methods, but there was still no way to completely remove the smoke, even without a trace of fading. The smoke is still the same as before, and they are still like before. Same deep in it.


    "How could this be?" The commander of the Huaxia team, as well as his deputy, also had a surprised expression at this time.


    Obviously, neither of them thought that this would be the case.


    Although the commander does not approve of asking for help, since the reinforcements have arrived, he naturally hopes that those reinforcements can play some role. In this case, his mission will be much simpler. When the time comes, wait until the matter is over. , I said that I was very sure to complete the task, and my deputy called for help from above.


    In this way, he can cheat his deputy without appearing incompetent.


    However, this commander obviously did not expect that the arrival of the reinforcements did not play any role. Although those people are still there and still in the sky, if there is no way to clear the smoke, if they are there or not, It didn''t make a difference either, because at this time, he and others and people from other forces were all mixed together, and there was smoke affecting the line of sight.


    Therefore, although the reinforcements occupy the advantage of high altitude, they cannot attack at will. Otherwise, they are likely to hit their own people, especially if there are more people in their own populations, they may not hit others. The people of the forces have caused heavy losses on their side.


    And those reinforcements obviously understood this situation, so as soon as they got here, they cleared the smoke here and restored their vision. However, they obviously failed. The smoke was even more difficult than they thought before. To deal with it, although many methods have been tried, none of them worked.


    And as long as the smoke is still there, those reinforcements in the sky are no different from the furnishings, and they can''t directly help the people below.


    And the adjutant was also shocked at this time. Of course he knew the importance of removing the smoke, but he did not expect that the smoke would be so difficult to deal with. You know, he risked offending his superiors and asked for help. The result is that he really offended his boss, but the reinforcements sent from above didn''t play any role. This is not worth the loss.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think about it now. It¡¯s not cost-effective to do so. What he thinks is that if the smoke is not removed, then people like them can only stay in the smoke as before, and people from other forces. , To engage in a melee, this is obviously not good news for them, because, in that case, even if all the people from other forces are killed in the end, the casualties are not small.


    Moreover, if the smoke is not removed, they seem to be unable to get out. They have tried many times before, and they have not been able to leave this smoke area. Originally, they thought, with outside help, without the smoke, they would just You can leave here smoothly. It seems that things are obviously not that simple now.


    "You go to the middle of the smoke first, send people down, enter the villa, and find the things in the villa." At this time, the commander said to the reinforcement team.


    Although these reinforcements are later, they still have to accept the command of this commander. After all, his position is the highest here.


    And this commander is obviously afraid that people from other forces will leave the smoke area first and enter the villa. Although those people are already surrounded, even if they get the things in Huangfeng Villa, they can¡¯t bring those things. go away.


    However, this commander was obviously afraid that those people would die and break the net. Those people obviously knew their situation. They were afraid that they would destroy the things in Huangfeng Villa when they knew they could not complete the task. In that case, Even if he killed them all in the end, there was no way to complete the task.


    And this is obviously not what the commander is willing to accept, the things in Huangfeng Villa are the most important.


    The commanding officer''s deputy also understood his boss''s thoughts, and couldn''t help but admire a little. Although he had some opinions on some of his boss''s actions, he agreed to the other party''s order.


    Moreover, this worry is not unnecessary. This smoke area is too weird. Maybe people from other forces suddenly went out, and then entered the villa, holding the broken jar, destroying the contents inside. When the time comes, people like them will really be caught blind.


    Those in the helicopter rescue team, after receiving the commander¡¯s order, turned around and headed towards the middle of the smoke area, preparing to go down there, and send some people down to find the things in Huangfeng Villa. .


    "There is a thick fog here, you can''t see it clearly, are you sure it''s here?" The person in the helicopter said with some uncertainty looking at the thick fog below.


    The height of the smoke is actually not high, only about 30 meters. The height of the helicopter flying is higher than this height. Therefore, when they look around, they do not affect their vision, but when they look down, they I can''t see anything.

 2275 Chapter 2275

    The helicopter hovered constantly in the high altitude to determine its position.


    From the mouths of the people below, the people on the plane have already learned that once they enter the smoke area, they will easily get lost and cannot get out. Therefore, if they want to enter the villa, they must make a precise landing. Otherwise, once If you land in other places, it is likely that there is no way to reach the villa area because of the smoke.


    It¡¯s just that, because of the thick fog, the people on the plane can¡¯t see the situation clearly. They can only learn the approximate location of the villa from the commander¡¯s mouth, and this is obviously not enough. Yes, once there is a little deviation, they may be trapped in the smoke.


    Fortunately, there were not a lot of helicopters coming this time. The people on it obviously attached great importance to this matter. After receiving the request for help, they sent many people.


    Therefore, after hovering in the high air for a period of time, and there is still no way to accurately find the location of the villa, the rescuers are ready to carry out multi-person descent at the same time, just around the direction that the commander said. In this case, Even if someone made an error and did not enter the villa area, because of the large number of people and the choice of locations, someone could always reach the villa.


    After the plan was determined, the people on the helicopter began to throw the ropes down. After that, the heavily armed soldiers began to descend from the helicopter. It didn''t take long before they entered the smoke area.


    "Sure enough, as the people below said, you can''t see anything here."


    As soon as they entered the smog area, those who came to the rescue also discovered the unusualness of the smog. They could not see too far in it, even if they brought more advanced equipment this time. It is still impossible to change this result.


    Fortunately, now they are not trying to rescue or fight, just to enter the villa and search for the things in the villa.


    There were a lot of people who landed and kept in touch all the time. After that, all of them didn''t see the villa after entering the smoke area.


    However, they did not care, because the smoke may have affected the line of sight, or they may have chosen the wrong location, and others may choose the correct location.


    Therefore, everyone did not make a fuss. The area they chose before was all near the center of the smoke, even if there was something wrong, but someone would definitely enter the villa.


    "Everyone report the situation!" The team leader''s voice came from the communication device.


    "Entering the smoke area, no enemy is found, no target villa is found."


    "Nothing has been discovered for the time being, there is no danger."


    "The smoke is very heavy, and nothing has been discovered for the time being."


    The first batch of soldiers who landed quickly reported their own situation, everyone''s situation was similar, and there was no discovery yet.


    "Always stay vigilant, and report any discovery immediately!" The team leader said.


    "Yes!" There was a response in the communication device.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with them." In the smoke, the adjutant said with some worry.


    "There are so many people who come to support, and entering the villa is not a problem." The commander said: "Now, what we have to do is to wipe out all the damn other forces first."


    The adjutant nodded. In his heart, he also believed that those who came to support and could successfully enter the villa. As for whether they could find what they wanted in the villa, let''s say it separately. After all, there has been a round of suffering before. There was gunfire, and no one knew whether the things in the villa were destroyed.


    "Someone!"


    At this time, the adjutant who was still thinking about things was suddenly surprised. He was also battle-tested and his alertness was not low. Therefore, when an outsider approached, he found out immediately.


    And the soldiers next to the adjutant and the commander who were responsible for protecting the safety of the two also turned their muzzles to aim at the direction of movement almost immediately.


    Because in the smoky area, there is no sense of direction at all. Some people have suddenly appeared around these people, including their own people and people from other forces, all because they got lost and accidentally broke into here. .


    There have been cases of people who almost hurt themselves several times before. Fortunately, the clothes of both sides are different, and the skin color is different. Therefore, although it is a bit dangerous, they are still safe in the end and they did not appear. The situation of the person who beat yourself.


    And now, they found that someone was approaching. Everyone was alert for the first time, but they didn¡¯t shoot immediately, because they only heard the movement, but they hadn¡¯t seen the figure yet, so they couldn¡¯t. To be sure, whether the incoming person is theirs or the enemy, naturally they dare not open fire at will.


    However, even if there is no fire, everyone¡¯s nerves are already tense, and their guns are aimed at moving places. Once they find that the enemy is the enemy, they will not be the slightest polite. Waiting for the other party will It''s their ruthless bullet.


    "How do you feel that something is wrong?" The adjutant and the commander looked at each other. They were almost at the same time, and found that something was wrong. The person seemed to be not from the side, but...


    "bump!"


    A sound of landing sounded, and then a vague sound appeared in everyone''s vision.


    "Who?!" the adjutant asked in Chinese.


    Hearing the voice of the adjutant, the person who came seemed to be shocked, and immediately turned his head to look at it, and at the same time, the muzzle turned around.


    "Stop, one''s own, one''s own!" Just as the two sides were at war, when a gun battle was about to take place, the adjutant suddenly called out in a hurry.


    Because, he had already seen clearly, although he did not know the other party, but the other party''s clothes, equipment, and face all proved the other party''s identity.


    The visitor is also from Huaxia!


    Therefore, he made a sound in time to prevent the outbreak of fighting between the two sides.


    Fortunately, everyone had encountered this situation many times before, so there was no wiping and misfire, and the person who appeared suddenly also controlled himself at the last minute.


    The people on the commander''s side were all relieved. If they were killed by their own people, it would be wrong. Fortunately, the other party responded quickly enough, and the commander and others did not respond to this situation. How surprised, they only thought that the person who appeared now, like the people who appeared in front of themselves and others because of their disorientation, are all people who followed them into the smoke area, and they also came in because they were disoriented. .


    However, this is clearly not the case.


    After seeing clearly the appearance of the commander and others, especially after their titles, the man immediately ran over to salute.


    "Head," the man said.


    "Yeah." The commander nodded, not paying too much attention, but said: "Be careful."


    It was the adjutant who noticed that the situation seemed a little different. He looked at the soldier, but he said with some uncertainty: "Did you not come in with us?"


    Because they brought in more teams this time, they belonged to different units before, so there must be a difference.


    And this adjutant, looking at the soldier who just arrived, found that the team that the opponent belongs to does not seem to be within the range of their previous enlistment, but he is not sure about this situation. After all, when he wants to come, the Chinese people here , They should all come in with them.


    "Looking back, my group of three companies was ordered to come and support, and is now performing the task of searching the villa." The soldier said seriously.


    "Huh?!" At this time, the commander also found that something was wrong. According to the meaning of this man''s words, he obviously did not follow him and the others, but the team that had just been supported.


    It''s just that the team that just came to support, didn''t you let them go to the villa area?How could they appear here.


    So, the commander hurriedly asked: "Since you are performing the task of searching the villa, how come you are here?"


    Because of the smoke, the people on the plane may not see the specific situation below, but I have already told them before that the villa is in the middle position. Although there is no exact location, if they land, , It should be around the villa, after all, the central area of ??the smoke is better than the price.


    "Looking back, I did descend in the central area of ??the smog, but I don''t know why it appeared here," the soldier said.


    The soldier was also confused now. There was obviously no shadow of a villa around here, that is to say, he landed in the wrong direction.


    "Could it be that we are around the villa?" The adjutant guessed that since the other party landed around the villa, he now appeared in front of him and the others, which shows that he and the others should be around the villa.


    "It''s very possible!" The commander said exhilaratingly.


    Because of the smog, they couldn''t see the surrounding environment at all, so they didn''t know where they and others were right now, maybe they really hit the villa by mistake.


    However, before everyone had time to be happy, there was a dense burst of gunfire around, and it was obvious that another battle broke out.


    At the beginning, everyone didn''t care. After all, during this period of time, they were used to hearing these sounds, but they still had to be careful of stray bullet attacks.


    But, soon, the smile on the commander''s face just disappeared, because he received a notification from the person in charge of the team that came to support.


    The first group of surrendered teams failed all their missions. Among them, none of them found the villa. After they jumped, some met their own people, and some met people from other forces, but they did not see the villa. .

 2276 Chapter 2276 Still Not Found

    "None found the villa?" The smile on the commander''s face instantly solidified.


    He already knew at this time which team came to support them. It can be said that the strength of the soldiers who are coming to support them now is not worse than those he brought before, and this time they are coming to support. The people of, in other missions, have also taken down many times before, it can be said that in this regard, the experience is very rich.


    For this reason, after the commander issued the order before, he never thought that these people would not be able to complete the task, even if he did not give the specific location of the villa, even if it was affected by the smoke, those people were in the sky, see Not where the villa is.


    However, the scope of the smoke is so large, and, as I said before, the villa is in the middle of the smoke. If only one or two people are dropped down and the villa is not found, it is a bit disappointing, but it is Acceptable.


    But what is going on now?


    According to the information reported by those people, they came down to a small group of more than ten people. These more than ten people all landed in different locations. According to inference, these people all landed around the villa. Some of them must be able to. Fall directly into the villa.


    However, this is not the case. The people responsible for the rescue this time learned from the news reported by the people below that none of the people who landed actually saw the villa, either they met their own people or the enemy. , Anyway, I didn''t encounter the villa.


    This situation is indeed a bit confusing. The captain in charge of the rescue team still trusts the strength of his people in his heart. They have never let him down before. However, today, It is indeed unacceptable that this situation will happen in a simple descent mission.


    The commander also couldn¡¯t accept this fact. In his opinion, this was indeed just an ordinary landing mission. Although there were enemies on the ground, those enemies would not land on them because of the smoke. What kind of threats were caused to them at the time of the event? It can be said that those people were surrendering in a completely safe environment. In this case, the mission could still fail. I am afraid it is unacceptable to change who it is. .


    Even, in the heart of the commander, there were some doubts about the team that came to rescue them. After all, he had only heard the previous record of the other party before, and this was the first time that he really cooperated. , The strength of those people may be blown out.


    "If you send someone down, the villa may be in such a large area. If you send more people down, someone can always enter the villa." The commander said to the rescue team leader.


    The team leader also heard the distrust of his team from the other party''s words, which made him very aggrieved. After all, they are the trump card team, and their previous record is quite brilliant.


    The captain wanted to defend his team. However, without facts, no matter how much he said, others would not believe it. At the moment, a simple task was actually messed up, and he really didn¡¯t. Emboldened to defend.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task!" The team leader said firmly.


    "Yeah." The commander just responded, but didn''t say anything.


    However, when the team leader heard that the other party still didn¡¯t trust him, he no longer promised anything. Instead, he switched channels and said to his men: "Everyone is going to claim to surrender again. This time, we must find Where the villa is!"


    "Yes!"


    The rest of the people on the plane responded loudly in the communication device. They also knew that those comrades who went down before should have failed the mission, although they were very puzzled about such a simple mission. It would be impossible to complete, but they did not ask the doubts in their hearts, because they saw that their captain seemed to be in a bad mood.


    However, this is understandable. After all, there are a lot of people below, including domestic friendly troops and elite teams from other forces. As a result, they messed up some simple tasks in front of these people. No matter who it is, I am afraid there will be a sense of facelessness, so their captain must be very upset now.


    And these remaining soldiers are also unhappy in their hearts. Of course, they know who are below. The strong people are usually proud. Therefore, these soldiers also want to leak in front of their colleagues. Leaking the face, it turned out that something went wrong. Although the people who went down earlier were not them, they were their comrades-in-arms after all, so they also felt a little embarrassed.


    Several planes circled over the place where the villa might be, determining the possible position of the villa.


    Although the team leader was eager to prove himself and his team, he was not reckless and did not send his men down in a hurry. Instead, he observed from above and wanted to use some clues to determine the location of the villa.


    It¡¯s just that the smog below is too thick and it affects the line of sight very much. They can¡¯t see the situation clearly at all, and there is no way to remove the smog. It¡¯s really annoying. The team leader even wants to use satellites to help with positioning. , But it still has no effect.


    In the end, the team leader also figured out a way, which was to contact the construction team of the villa area. From their mouths, he learned the exact location of Huang Feng and their villa.


    "Finally found you! See how you can hide this time!" After the team leader determined the specific location of the villa, he was also very excited, and he became more confident in this task.


    "Everyone is ready!" The team leader commanded loudly.


    In fact, all of his staff have been preparing for this period of time and have been waiting for his orders.


    "The location of the villa has already been told to you, just below this, you must successfully enter the villa this time, find the things in the villa before everyone else, and successfully complete the task!" said the team leader.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task!" everyone shouted.


    The team leader nodded, and then said, "Go down!"


    The people on the plane followed the ropes one by one, and the people on the other planes chose to descend not far from the plane. If they did not determine the location of the villa If it is wrong, those people will also land in the villa. After all, the villa is still relatively large.


    And with so many people surrendering at the same time, the team leader naturally hopes to complete the task satisfactorily. They have messed up once, but they don''t want to reappear the situation before.


    He can''t afford to lose that person!


    "Fortunately, the location of the villa has been determined, and there must be no mistake this time." The team leader thought to himself.


    However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because among those who had just made the first descent, some people went down in this position. Logically speaking, after that person went down, he should have entered the villa area. Yes, besides, on the other planes, there were some people who got down in this nearby area. They should have landed within the range of the villa. How could they not see the villa?


    "This is really weird." The team leader murmured to himself. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t want to understand what was going on. It was clear that the villa was below. Some of them chose the correct position. In the end, None of them were able to enter the villa, which is really confusing.


    "Forget it, let''s finish the task first, wait for this matter to go back, and then interrogate it." The team leader thought to himself.


    Although the people who went down before were not able to find the villa, they all have their own things now. They just assisted the friendly forces below to encircle and suppress people from other forces. Therefore, those people are not idle now. It is obviously inappropriate to ask what happened before.


    "Everyone reported the situation, whether they arrived in the villa area!" After waiting for a while, the team leader began to contact his team members. If the height reached the ground, it took so long and it should be enough.


    Therefore, if nothing happens, the people who have just gone down should have landed at this time, or even entered the villa.


    Of course, the premise is that the villa was not destroyed by the previous artillery fire.


    This is obviously impossible, so the team leader felt that at this time, his team members should have been searching for the ruins of the villa, but didn''t know if they had gained anything.


    However, after the captain finished the question, he found a strange silence in his communication device, and his players did not report in the first time.


    This is obviously somewhat unusual, and it has never happened before.


    "Something must have happened!" the team leader thought to himself.


    Before the team leader asked again, the voices of his team members finally came from the communication device.


    "Captain, no...I didn''t see the villa!"


    "Report to the captain, I haven''t seen the villa here either."


    "Report to Captain, I was fighting with people from other forces just now, and I didn''t find any villas around!"


    "Report to the captain..."


    The people who just went down started to report the situation one by one. Although the places they went were different, the results were the same.


    That is, no one saw the villa!


    not a single one!


    Exactly the same as the previous group!


    how can that be?!


    This was the first thought of the team leader after hearing the reports from his men.

 2277 Chapter 2277 Asking For Help Again

    how can that be?!


    The team leader really couldn''t believe and understand what he had heard from his staff.


    They had clearly determined the location of the villa, right below the place where they had just descended. As long as they went straight down, they would definitely be able to reach the villa.


    During the cable landing process, their plane did not move, and the position would not be deviated. What''s more, the villa was also an ant. The area of ??the villa was very large, even if there was a slight deviation. , It will not have much impact, and it can also be seen.


    However, what is going on now?


    So many people went down, but as a result, none of them reached the villa, and even no one saw the villa. How could this be possible?


    The team leader really couldn''t understand this result. It was really unreasonable. He had performed a lot of tasks in the past, and he had also performed some difficult tasks. However, it was the first time that he saw something strange like today.


    "Are there any ruins nearby? That villa should have been destroyed by artillery fire." The team leader said quickly.


    The villa no longer exists. This is very likely. After all, people from other forces used artillery fire to attack. In that case, the villa was completely destroyed. It is also very possible, even very likely.


    "There are no ruins around."


    "The area around me is also flat, without seeing any ruins."


    "No suspicious discovery."


    The people below have reported, but the information reported is not so happy.


    "It shouldn''t be." The team leader said to himself.


    No matter how you think about this matter, I can¡¯t figure it out. The location of the villa is clearly here. Even if the villa is destroyed, the ruins must exist. How could there be nothing?


    "Search around you to see if you find anything." The team leader ordered.


    It is obviously impossible to stay in place, because there is no discovery in the place, so maybe the villa is around, after all, the visible distance in the smoke is too short. If you look for it a little bit, you may be able to turn up.


    The soldiers below, naturally understood this truth, and began to search for the villa.


    However, what is disappointing is that they still failed to find the villa, and the ruins were also not seen. However, some people met the comrades who entered the villa before, and some were unlucky, but they suddenly encountered other forces. , A battle naturally followed.


    The captain on the plane was waiting anxiously, but as time passed, the search distance of the people below was not short, but there was still no discovery, even the shadow of the villa.


    "How could this happen?" The team leader didn''t know how many times this sentence was repeated, and it was all unconsciously. This is really because the incident we encountered today was too incredible.


    "Could it be that the location of the villa provided by those people is wrong?" The team leader thought to himself, but he immediately denied this guess.


    It is impossible for those people to lie to them, and those people have no reason to do so. Moreover, the location of the villa provided by those people is not very different from the location provided by the previous commander, indicating that the villa should be there.


    Moreover, during this period of time, they have landed a lot of people, covering a lot of places, even if the location of the villa has some deviations, it should be someone who has seen the villa.


    However, the fact is that everyone sees the villa until now.


    This made the team leader really puzzled, wondering what was going on, unless the villa flew away from that location, otherwise, how could it be impossible to find it?


    Of course, it was impossible for the villa to fly away, but the captain couldn''t think of any other reasons.


    At this time, the commander contacted the team leader again and asked about the latest situation.


    Although very aggrieved and puzzled, the team leader told the commander what they had encountered.


    Originally, the team leader thought that after the commander listened to his words, he thought he was making up reasons, would not believe him, and even give him a meal, but he did not expect that the commander would hear his words. , Just was silent for a while, and then said: "I see."


    Then, the commander severed contact.


    "What''s going on? Does he believe what I said? He knows what he knows, but tells me, I don''t know anything now, I don''t understand anything." The captain muttered to himself madly.


    However, his level is lower than the opponent after all, so it is impossible for the opponent who is chasing to ask, he can only be there, continue to meditate, and think about where the problem is.


    "It seems that this smoke is more troublesome than we thought." After hanging up the communication with the team leader, the commander said to his adjutant.


    Although this commander is a little arrogant and blindly confident, he still has the ability and strength. Otherwise, he would not be able to reach his current position.


    Earlier, he felt that there was a problem with the smoke, and when they lost their way in it and the compass could not continue to be used, he also realized that the problem was a bit serious.


    Previously, those who came to support had not been able to reach the villa as he envisioned. At the beginning, he thought it was those people who had poor abilities and were in the wrong position. This problem would arise.


    However, after that, he thought about it carefully, but he felt that the problem was not that simple. Those who came to support must have the strength. He knew this situation, but those people had failed even such a simple task. , There must be something he didn''t understand in it.


    And now, after hearing the team leader say that the mission failed again, and those people did not descend until they knew the exact location of the villa. Even so, they still couldn''t find the villa.


    At this time, the commander no longer doubted the abilities of the soldiers. Instead, he connected this matter with the weird smoke. He instinctively felt that the failure of those people and the smoke in front of him were very similar. Big relationship.


    After listening to his boss, the adjutant fell into contemplation. Obviously, they are now in trouble, and this trouble does not come from people from other forces that have not been completely eliminated, but from Huangfeng, from the villa, and from these weirdness. Of smoke.


    Although the smoke did not harm their bodies, they did not feel any discomfort when they were in it, but the smoke was strange everywhere, not only affecting their vision, but also like a maze. Similarly, if they lost their position, the compass couldn''t be used. Now, those who descended from the cable were also lost. The villa was nearby, but they couldn''t find it.


    By the way, the maze!


    The adjutant¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and he quickly said to his boss: ¡°Will there be anything like a maze here? It¡¯s because of that maze that we lose our direction, and those who descend, also because of the maze, It¡¯s just a little bit short of the villa, and it¡¯s a direct result that the villa cannot be found at all."


    The commander was also thinking about it. Hearing his adjutant¡¯s words, his eyes lit up, but he shook his head quickly and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a maze. If it¡¯s a maze, there must be Stones, walls and the like, but there is nothing around us, and the road is smooth."


    At this time, the commander also took care of being angry with his adjutant before. Now the two are obviously in trouble. If there is still a conflict at this time, it is not good for anyone. If you have anything, you can wait until you leave here. .


    "If it''s not a maze, would it be the formation or something." The adjutant also felt that what his boss said was reasonable. If it was a maze, there should be something around it that would obstruct the line of sight and the path of travel. However, there is nothing around them.


    "Formation? Isn''t that a novel, only on TV? Can it be in reality?" The commander was a little unbelievable.


    "Although I haven''t seen it, it might be true!" The adjutant was only a guess, but now he thinks it is more possible. He looked at his boss and continued: "Based on what we know. That Huang Summit has a lot of abilities, and he is also very mysterious. Moreover, he himself knows martial arts in some TV and novels. This is already very strange. If he meets the formation again, it will not be a strange thing. ."


    Before they came here, they obviously had a detailed understanding of Huang Feng''s situation. Although, neither they nor the people above can fully understand Huang Feng, but they only know what they already know. , They all know that Huang Feng is not simple, he himself will have some martial arts that other people do not know, if they meet again, it seems to be justified.


    The commander listened to his adjutant''s words, thought about it carefully, and felt that this is really the case. Huang Feng is already very mysterious. If he meets the formation again, it seems to make sense. Maybe this is what he arranged. The formation, the purpose, is naturally to stop the invading enemy, but now, this formation has trapped them all.


    "Is there anyone in our army who understands the formation?" the commander asked.


    "No." The adjutant said: "However, maybe the people above know who understand. After all, Huaxia is so big, there are always capable people and strangers."


    The commander nodded and said, "It seems that I have asked for help again."

 2278 Chapter 2278 Someone Has Come

    "Formation?" In the plainly decorated office of the Imperial Capital, Lao Li and several other bigwigs sat together again, discussing topics still about Huangfeng Villa.


    Just now, the commander who led the team there asked for help from the outside world. They needed the help of the formation mage. He suspected that there were formations around the Huangfeng Villa. They were all trapped inside, and there was no way to leave. , Moreover, completely lost his way.


    After that, judging from the situation reported by the rescue team, it seemed that the commander was right.


    After jumping off the plane, the team in charge of the rescue lost their way. Moreover, those people obviously descended from directly above the villa. As a result, after reaching the ground, they could not find the villa at all. The trail is as if there is only flat ground without any houses.


    However, everyone is sure that the villa is there, and they have determined the specific location of the villa, but even so, they still have no way to land in the villa area.


    Obviously, there was a strange breath everywhere around Huang Feng''s villa.


    Therefore, it is not impossible for the commander to suspect that there are formations around Huangfeng Villa.


    And because of their location, Lao Li and others usually get in touch with and understand things that ordinary people don''t know, such as formations!


    The commander and his deputies were only guessing that there might be formations around Huangfeng Villa, but they were not sure about this, and they were not even sure whether there really were formations in this world. This kind of thing exists. The main reason is that they have never come into contact with this kind of thing at all. It¡¯s just because the things they are encountering now are more weird, and Huang Feng¡¯s body has always been more mysterious, so they went to the formation. I thought about it, but it was at best speculation.


    However, Lao Li and the others are different. Although they are also not sure whether there are formations around Huangfeng Villa, they know that there are indeed formations in this world. , This kind of thing, they had also heard of this thing before, but the formations they heard about were not as mysterious as the situation around Huangfeng Villa.


    Therefore, everyone is also not sure whether there are really formations around Huangfeng Villa.


    "Let the National Security Bureau understand the formation." said the big guy sitting in the top position.


    The National Security Bureau is definitely a place full of talents in China. It gathers a large number of talents, as well as strange people and strangers. It is not only those who know how to practice, like those who know Fengshui, knowing formations, etc., there are all in there Although Huang Feng is also a member of the National Security Bureau, he usually stays in Jiangzhou and has relatively little contact with other people from the National Security Bureau. Therefore, I really don''t know these things.


    Soon, a man in his thirties was brought in. Although the man was also a member of the National Security Bureau and had a special identity, he was the first time he had faced so many bigwigs, so he inevitably seemed a little nervous. .


    "Don''t be nervous, we called you over to ask you something." A certain boss said.


    When these big men saw this man, they would inevitably think of Huang Feng. In other words, Huang Feng was from an ordinary family and he was not very old, but he was very calm, and, even in the face of them. People with weight will not feel the slightest nervousness. They didn''t think there was anything in the past, but now that they see other people''s performance and think about Huang Feng''s performance, it is inevitable that Huang Feng is indeed a rare talent.


    It¡¯s just that these big guys obviously don¡¯t know that Huang Feng is in other dimensions. The big guys I¡¯ve seen, even the emperor, don¡¯t know how many, and even killed many such people personally. Here, Huang Feng is also at the top of the pyramid. In terms of identity alone, Huang Feng¡¯s identity is not lower than them. Therefore, when facing them, he naturally won¡¯t feel nervous. Everyone is one. The level of existence.


    Of course, these bigwigs don''t know about these situations, so they have a lot of high regard for Huang Feng''s usual performance.


    "Yes, yes." The middle-aged man nodded quickly, but everyone could still see the obvious nervous look on his face.


    However, it was clear that I didn''t care about these things now. After that, a big man told him about the affairs of Huangfeng Villa in detail.


    "This is the situation, do you think there is a formation around the villa?" After finishing the situation, the big man asked immediately.


    Not many people know about the action against Huangfeng Villa. Even within the National Security Bureau, not many people know about it now. However, after all, there has been an action against Huangfeng Villa before. Although the action failed, there were still many people who knew about it afterwards, at least there were many people inside the National Security Bureau who knew about it.


    Therefore, although this time I did not say that it was aimed at whose villa, the first thing that middle-aged man thought of after hearing it was Huang Feng''s villa.


    However, he did not dare to ask, and although he and Huang Feng were colleagues, they had never met each other, nor did they have any intersection. Therefore, he has nothing special about the actions against Huang Feng above. a feeling of.


    On the contrary, he is very interested in the surroundings of Huangfeng Villa. His biggest interest is to study the possible formations recorded in various ancient books. Therefore, now I hear about the formations. , He is still very interested.


    "According to the leader''s introduction, I think there is still a great possibility of formation there." The middle-aged thought for a while and said: "However, according to my research on formations, the formations are all blindfolds, but the layout is compared. Ingenious, the people in it can''t find it, and like this kind of landing from the air, it still can''t land to the target position. I haven''t heard of it before, and I don''t have a ready-made personal observation. Draw conclusions."


    This person actually spent a lot of time studying formations, but in those ancient books, there were not many records about formations, and they were not detailed, so his research was naturally limited.


    If it¡¯s just to disorient the team entering it, the formation of this situation is also documented in some books, and he himself can also arrange similar formations, but the formations he arranged will definitely have an effect. There is no strong formation around Huangfeng Villa. At most, it will delay some time, as he said, that is, some more advanced blindness methods. Moreover, this type of formation usually requires some help from external objects. .


    However, around Huangfeng Villa, there are no other foreign objects except smoke. This is a bit powerful. However, this middle-aged person feels that the importance of the smoke is very great, and the formation should be harmonious. These fumes have a lot to do with it, but there is no way to remove these fumes, they are indeed a bit more powerful.


    As for landing from directly above the villa, but there is no way to fall into the position of the villa, this is indeed a bit weird. No matter what the formation is, he has never seen such a situation. Generally speaking, in the sky In the case of high-altitude vision, many formations will lose his effect. Although there is smoke there, anyway, landing from directly above the villa should indeed fall in the villa, unless the villa is in There, however, this is obviously impossible. Everyone has already determined the location of the villa, and they have landed in multiple people. Even if the villa is not in the location they thought, it must be nearby, and there should be people. Landed around the villa, but the fact is that no one fell in the villa area.


    This is the first time this middle-aged man has heard of this situation. While feeling shocked and confused, he is inevitably eager to try. After all, in reality, encountering this formation is not an easy task. Now He heard that, naturally he wanted to observe and study closely.


    And those big guys, after thinking about it, decided to send this person to the scene, where support is needed now, but this support is not an ordinary soldier to support, but an understanding of the formation, it is just right to send this person.


    What''s more, what the middle-aged man said is reasonable. So far, the effect is definitely better than listening to them here. Moreover, if you want to crack that formation, you really need to study it now.


    Soon, the middle-aged man took a plane and flew directly to Huangfeng''s villa.


    At this time, the surrounding area of ??Huangfeng Villa was still filled with smoke. During the time when the middle-aged people arrived, the team that came to the rescue tried several times to descend, and the rescuers had already jumped. It''s almost there, but still no results. Those who go down still haven''t been able to see the villa, let alone look for the things in the villa.


    In the smog, the battle has never stopped, because more and more people join in Huaxia, so there are more and more opportunities to meet people from other forces, although these people who later supported them did not Able to enter the villa first and find the things in the villa, but their combat effectiveness is still there. With their support, the strength of the Huaxia team has been strengthened again. People from other forces are already at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. , Now they are almost in desperation, their people have been killed and injured in many battles.


    Of course, the Huaxia team also suffered casualties, and because of the dying counterattacks of people from other forces and the special environment here, the loss of the Huaxia team was even greater than expected.

 2279 Chapter 2279 also lost

    At this time, several hours have passed since everyone entered the smoke area. Coupled with a series of battles, everyone in the smoke area felt tired at this time.


    Originally, the commander felt that this was a not too difficult task. With so many people and home-field advantage, to eliminate people from other forces and get the things in Huangfeng Villa, that¡¯s for sure. What will happen unexpectedly.


    However, the accident still happened. They were not able to get the things in Huangfeng Villa smoothly as planned. Although people from other forces were almost wiped out by them at this time, their own The casualties were also much larger than expected.


    And all this is because of the existence of the smoke in front of them, because of the smoke, they cannot reach Huangfeng¡¯s villa smoothly, and because of the existence of the smoke, they want to kill people from other forces, which is more difficult than expected. A lot.


    It can be said that everyone in the Huaxia team does not have the slightest affection for the smoke, but they have no way to use the smoke, and they have thought of a lot of ways, but there is still no way to remove it. These smoke, several hours passed, they were still trapped in it, and there was no way to leave, even if they tried all kinds of methods, there was no effect.


    At this time, no one would think that these smokes were just ordinary smoke. If they knew that the smoke was not ordinary before they came in, they might not have come in so hastily.


    However, it is too late to think about this now. They have already come in, and now I can only hope that the people outside can find a way to rescue them.


    "The person above has already sent someone who understands the formation. He is on the way and will be there soon." The commander said to his men.


    Although they almost wiped out people from other forces, the morale of the entire team is not necessarily high. After all, their actions were not smooth, but they are still trapped here. Everyone Morale is somewhat low, which is normal.


    If on the battlefield, fight with the enemy with real swords and guns, these people will not be afraid, but the situation before them gives them a sense of powerlessness. They don¡¯t know who the enemy is. There is no way to use these smoke, there is only a body of strength, but it can''t play any role, everyone is depressed, so don''t mention it.


    Fortunately, the people above attach great importance to this place, and they continue to send support, and the speed is still very fast, which makes everyone feel a little relieved.


    "Can that person do it?" the adjutant asked his boss in a low voice.


    At this time, the two of them have temporarily forgotten their previous unhappiness, and both of them want to take the team to leave here as soon as possible, get the things in the villa, and complete the task, which is the most important thing.


    "I don''t know." The commander shook his head and said.


    The two of them have no bottom in their hearts now. The situation here is really weird. They have encountered many dangerous situations before, but it is the first time they have encountered this situation. They are very uncomfortable, even if they want to work hard, they don''t know who to look for, they can only look like a headless fly, in the smoke, everywhere, but they can''t get out.


    As for the formations around the villa, the two of them also had no bottom in their hearts. After all, they had never seen any formations before, and the people above, even though they initially agreed with their guesses, even sent one. People who understand the formation method came, but they were still not at ease, after all, they did not understand the formation method.


    "I''ll know when that person arrives," the adjutant also said.


    At this time, the member of the National Security Bureau who came from the imperial capital had already taken a helicopter to the smoke area. However, he did not rush to land, but directly let the plane hover in the air. He himself was on the plane. Edge, observe the situation below.


    "These smogs are really strange." The man soon discovered that these smogs were special. The smogs were thick and not scattered, even if the helicopter hovered around, they could not blow away any smoke.


    And because the smoke blocks the line of sight, the person''s idea of ??observing whether there is a formation around the villa from a high altitude is considered to be frustrated. He wants to know whether there is a formation here, so he can only fall to the ground.


    However, although this person understands the formation method, his own strength is not very strong. Therefore, he cannot directly descend from the plane like those people before. If he wants to go down, he can only let the helicopter land. .


    Regarding this situation, everyone felt that there was nothing. To get him to land, the helicopter began to land.


    "No, the instrument on the plane is malfunctioning!" Soon, the pilot on the helicopter found that something was wrong. When the helicopter entered the smoke area, the entire instrument panel suddenly seemed to be malfunctioning, turning frantically. There is simply no way to use it.


    The soldier sitting in the position of the co-pilot hurriedly checked the malfunction, but found that no matter how he operated, the instrument panel seemed to be malfunctioning, and there was no way to control it.


    "It can only be an emergency landing." The soldier sitting in the driving position said that while the instrument panel failed, the aircraft seemed to slowly lose control. In order to prevent the aircraft from completely out of control, they can only proceed now. Made an emergency landing.


    Fortunately, this altitude is not too high, and the pilot''s skills are also very good. He soon landed the helicopter on the ground. Although a little embarrassed, there was no accident.


    The array mage sitting in the cabin was dizzy due to this series of changes, and his belly was churn. Fortunately, he finally landed safely.


    "There is no way for this plane to take off again. If you want to leave here, you may only have to wait for the smoke to dissipate." The pilot of the plane said to the member of the National Security Bureau who understands the formation.


    The National Security Bureau member nodded to express his understanding, but he was even more wary of the smoke in his heart.


    Before, they knew that communication equipment could be used here, but the compass could not be used. However, they did not expect that the plane would not be able to travel here. This is really unreasonable.


    And the members of the National Security Bureau also guessed that these should be related to the smoke, or the formation hidden behind the smoke. They are now deep in the smoke. As previously planned, even if the formation cannot be broken, they can still ride. The idea of ??the plane leaving, it seems that there is no way to realize it. Now they want to leave here, they can only remove the smoke here and break the formation here.


    Obviously, removing the smoke is not so easy. At least, someone has tried various methods before, but they have not been able to succeed. Moreover, this member of the National Security Bureau instinctively feels that the smoke is related to the formation, as long as the formation is broken. Fa, then, these smoke will naturally disappear, and again, if this formation cannot be broken, no matter what method is used, the smoke will not be able to disperse.


    It¡¯s just that, so far, this member of the National Security Bureau still doesn¡¯t know what formation this is, or that he is not sure whether there is a formation here, everything has to wait for him to check it. Can draw conclusions.


    The member of the National Security Bureau who understood the formation method, after leaving the plane, began to walk around and observe, but soon his brows wrinkled again.


    Because, according to his observations, there should be a formation here, but he also noticed that the person who arranged this formation is more powerful than him. I don¡¯t know how much strength, he can only see that there is a formation here. , However, what kind of formation is this, and how to crack it, is completely clueless, which makes him very frustrated. After all, he has always been very confident about his formation level, but now it is Being crushed directly by others, how can he accept it?


    To make matters worse, after walking in the smoke for a while, the member of the National Security Bureau was quite frustrated to discover that he was also lost inside, completely unable to distinguish the north, south, east and west.


    This once again made him feel that the strength of himself and the person who arranged the formation is not at the same level.


    "How?" asked one of the members of the National Security Bureau, because the members of the National Security Bureau only know the formation, but their strength is very average, so the person above sent him a bodyguard, and this The person is also from the National Security Bureau, and the strength is still very strong.


    "No clue at all." The member of the National Security Bureau who understands the formation method said with some frustration: "The level of that person is much higher than mine. There is no flaw in the formation of this formation, and there are no clues around."


    "That person is so strong?" The colleague from the National Security Bureau next to him was also quite surprised. He knew that his colleague still had a lot of research on formations. In the past, they performed anything together. This colleague also used The formation trapped dozens of enemies so that they could complete the task smoothly.


    However, now he is saying that this formation method, he can''t tell at all, this is indeed very surprising, then how powerful is the opponent in the formation method?


    "Where did our colleague find such a powerful person?" The person sighed again.


    The colleague in his mouth is naturally Huang Feng. In the National Security Bureau, there are not many people who have dealt with Huang Feng. However, many people have heard about Huang Feng and are concerned about Huang Feng¡¯s ability. , Is still very trusted and admired, and now it seems that this colleague who rarely meets is more mysterious and powerful than they thought.

 2280 Chapter 2280

    There are many speculations about Huang Feng''s identity within the National Security Bureau. Because of their special status and status, they can know things that ordinary people don''t know.


    Therefore, the people inside the National Security Bureau know some things that the outside world does not understand. They know that Huangfeng has a lot of industries, and they also contributed several advanced technologies to the country, which greatly improved the strength of the army. Some of the civilian technologies that Huang Feng brought out are also very advanced.


    Of course, as members of the National Security Bureau, what they care more about Huang Feng is some masters who pop up around Huang Feng from time to time. Many people are curious about the origins of those people, and some have secretly investigated. However, But there was no gain at all. Those people didn''t know where they came from, as if they came out suddenly, and they couldn''t find out their origin at all.


    However, Huang Feng is able to find such a master. Everyone is naturally curious and confused. However, because of Huang Feng¡¯s special identity, most people really dare not touch him, especially the big guys above, who attach great importance to Huang. In the case of Feng, there was even less of a person, who casually shot Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s just that for the experts around Huang Feng, many people are still greedy, and Huang Feng¡¯s villa, in the eyes of many people, is no different from Longtan Tiger¡¯s Den, even more than the place where the big men live. It''s dangerous, because there are too many masters in Huangfeng Villa, so many others don''t know the details inside, and no one knows how many people there are.


    But now, Huang Feng¡¯s villa has become ashes in the artillery fire. These colleagues from the National Security Bureau still feel a pity in their hearts. Those masters died like this. It is really not worth it. If you are in other places, you want to kill those The price that a master has to pay is simply unimaginable.


    "Our fellow facts are too mysterious. It doesn¡¯t matter if there are so many masters in the villa. Around the villa, there is such a mysterious formation. To be honest, if this formation is placed in ancient times without thermal weapons , That is absolutely foolproof, but unfortunately, no matter how powerful the formation is, it still cannot withstand the artillery attack." The member of the National Security Bureau who understands the formation also said with emotion.


    Because of his love for the formation, he was shocked and admired for the formation here. If Huang Feng was still alive, he would have to go to Huang Feng for advice. In the past, he only knew that Huang Feng was skilled. , But didn''t know that he actually had such deep attainments in formations. If he had known this a long time ago, he would have consulted Huang Feng for advice.


    It''s a pity, everything is too late, Huang Feng died on the sea, and his villa became ashes in the artillery fire, which is really a pity.


    Obviously, both of them believe that Huang Feng is dead and Huang Feng¡¯s villa has been destroyed. This is not only the opinions of these two people, but also the opinions of many others. Otherwise, there would not be so many people. , Gathered here at this time.


    "Okay, let''s do business first, so many people are trapped here, you should study this formation carefully, if you can''t study it, I am afraid we will stay here forever." The member of the National Security Bureau who is in charge of the defense said .


    "Don''t worry, this formation is magical, but given enough time, I will definitely be able to crack it!" The member who understands the formation said confidently, although he has not yet found the clue in this formation, but He used to study a lot of various formations, and many formations are interlinked. Therefore, as long as he is given enough time to study, he believes that he will be able to crack this formation.


    Afterwards, this person began to wander around here, studying the formation here, while his companions were by his side to prevent any accidents from happening.


    Fortunately, most of the people from other forces have been killed in the battle with the previous team, and the rest are also frightened, basically afraid to take the initiative to attack, so these two people are still quite safe. of.


    They did not meet people from other forces, but they met quite a few people from the Huaxia team, because they were all Huaxia people, naturally everyone did not do anything, and after knowing that this person still understands the formation, came to help them, others People are very kind to them.


    It didn''t take long before the two men actually met the commander group.


    During this time, the commander and his adjutant were not idle. Although the two did not understand the formation, they were also trying to get out of here, but they thought of a lot of ways, including letting Everyone held hands to form a straight line, but in the end it was still unable to penetrate the smoke, and the last person actually returned to their starting point, as if it was a circle.


    However, this is obviously not a simple circle. The geographical environment here is much more complicated than they thought. Therefore, after the two failed many times, they also seemed quite frustrated. Now, they have encountered this Guoan who understands the formation. The members of the bureau are still quite excited. The National Security Bureau is originally a special existence, and the opponent is still an expert in the formation, and should be able to break the formation and take them out of here.


    "How? Do you have a clue?" The commander couldn''t wait to ask after seeing the opponent.


    Now, people from other forces in this smog are almost killed. They all want to go out and look for things in Huangfeng¡¯s villa. Even if they don¡¯t look for things, they don¡¯t want to stay in this damn smog. If you stay here forever, you might drive them crazy.


    "Not yet." The member of the National Security Bureau who understands the formation method now has a much less confident look on his face than before: "This formation method is quite mysterious. I have been observing it for a long time here, but there is still nothing at all. Clues."


    Hearing what he said, the commander and his deputies were a little disappointed on their faces, and they did not expect that even the people in the National Security Bureau who were knowledgeable in this area had nothing to do.


    "Or, let the helicopter lay down the ropes and transport the injured soldiers out first," the adjutant said.


    In the previous battles, although they killed people from other forces almost, they also suffered a lot of casualties. Let alone those who died, it must be hopeless, but they are here. However, there are many injured people, if treatment is delayed, it will be very detrimental to their recovery.


    "Let''s do this first." The commander nodded.


    In the end, if they really can¡¯t break this formation, they can also leave this place through this method, but, in that case, it means their mission has failed. After all, they came here not just to kill people from other forces. , They are still looking for the baby in Huangfeng Villa, and if they leave like this, there is obviously no way to do this.


    Therefore, as a last resort, the commander would not give the final retreat order.


    The helicopter came quickly. The first group of people who came to support the helicopter did not leave very far. Now they received the order and quickly returned to this area.


    However, the problem soon appeared. The people on the helicopter said that the rope had been put down and that they could get on the plane along the rope. However, the people in the smoke area couldn''t find the rope that was put down.


    Because in the smoke area, their compass cannot be used, and GPS is also malfunctioning, so they have no way to determine their exact location. The only way they can determine the location of the helicopter is by listening to the sound. After all, on the helicopter. The sound of the propeller is still very loud.


    However, even if they searched for the sound to find the place where the helicopter was, but after searching for a long time in that area, they still didn''t find anything. They could be sure that the helicopter was above them, but there was no way to find it. rope.


    "What''s going on like this? How could this happen?" Faced with this situation, the commander and his deputy were at a loss and couldn''t figure out what was going on. At the same time, the worries in their hearts increased a lot.


    Originally, if they had a helicopter, they had the last hole card. Even if they couldn''t complete the mission here, they could still leave here by helicopter. At least their life safety could be guaranteed.


    But what is going on now?Obviously the helicopter is above them, but they can''t find the ropes put down on the helicopter. Are they playing with them? In this way, if they can''t break the formation, wouldn''t they have to stay trapped here?


    The member of the National Security Bureau who understands the formation method can''t figure it out in the face of this situation. At least, this situation has not been encountered before, and he does not know what is going on.


    "Or, let the person on the plane come down along the rope. However, let him wait by the rope. When we find him, we will naturally be able to find the rope." The member of the National Security Bureau suggested.


    When the others heard it, they nodded in agreement. This is indeed a good way. Although they can''t find the rope here, the people who get off the plane must know where the rope is. They only need to find the person. A lot of people got off the plane before, so there is no problem in finding those people.


    However, they missed one point, that is, they are not the only people here. In Huang Feng''s villa, there are many slaves that Huang Feng has exchanged for, watching their every move through the monitor.


    Although, because Huang Feng himself is a Huaxia, these slaves did not act on the people in the smoke area. Otherwise, they would have died long ago. However, those people want to leave easily, but it is also quite tough.

 2281 Chapter 2281

    At this time, those people in the smoke did not know that their every move was monitored by the people in Huangfeng Villa. After they thought of a way, they quickly notified the people on the helicopter.


    Soon, another rope was thrown down, and then someone was going to follow the rope down.


    However, before waiting for the man to act, the pilot on the helicopter suddenly shouted: "No, the plane is disturbed. I want to lose control of it!"


    While speaking, the whole plane was shaking and twisting, as if it was about to fall at any time, and the instrument panel on that plane was also rapidly turning, completely out of control.


    Previously, the aircraft was only affected when it entered the smoke area. Now, the aircraft has not entered the smoke area, but it has been affected. In order to avoid the crash, the pilot had to control the aircraft to fly elsewhere. .


    "How could this happen?" Everyone in the smoke, after learning about the situation of the plane, was at a loss for a while, and couldn''t figure out why this happened.


    "Generally speaking, after the formation of a formation is completed, its scale and effect have been finalized, but what is the matter with this formation?" The member of the National Security Bureau who understands the formation is also at a loss. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on: ¡°Before, as long as you didn¡¯t enter the smoke area, the aircraft would not be affected. Now why can¡¯t you even be outside?


    The people next to him are even more ignorant of the formation, and naturally no one can answer his question. Everyone does not know what is going on.


    However, one thing is certain, that is, what they thought before, the way to leave here by helicopter, seems to be impossible. Those planes may crash before they can get them out of here. This is obviously No way.


    "Could it be that there are still people controlling this formation and can still change the power of the formation?" the adjutant guessed.


    "No, the people in that villa must have died in the artillery fire. Who else can control this formation?" The commander shook his head and said.


    Obviously, this formation should be arranged by the people in Huangfeng Villa, and those people have already died in the artillery fire, naturally no one can control this formation.


    "Maybe, this formation will become more and more powerful as time goes by." Another member of the National Security Bureau said.


    When other people think about it, it seems that this can only be explained. Otherwise, how could this formation suddenly become stronger without human control?


    Now it seems that we can only find other ways.


    Then, everyone let the people on and off the plane prepare to enter the smoke area again, but this time they are tied with a rope, so that once they find other people inside, they can let the outside People, by pulling the rope, let them go out and leave the smoke area.


    I have to say that this is also a good way. However, when everyone started to implement it, they discovered that people outside can indeed walk into the smoke area by tying a rope, but when they want to take other people When they left the smoke area, they discovered that there seemed to be a barrier around the smoke area that prevented them from going out.


    After that, everyone shot at the invisible barrier with their guns. However, there was no effect at all. Those bullets seemed to have entered the water, and there was not even a splash of water. People in the smoke area, There is still no way to get out.


    Now, everyone understands that if you can''t break this formation, as long as you enter the smoke area, then don''t even want to leave, here is not allowed to enter!


    In this way, everyone¡¯s hopes fall on the member of the National Security Bureau who understands the formation, and this immediately increases the pressure on him. Although he has been exposed to some formations before, but for today¡¯s weird formation Fa, but there is a feeling of helplessness, no matter what he does, not to mention breaking the formation, it is not so easy to find some clues.


    Fortunately, people and things can enter the smoke area. Therefore, some urgently needed medicines are also sent in. In this way, even those who are injured cannot get out for the time being. Life-threatening.


    However, this is not a permanent cure after all. If the time is too long, it will obviously be very detrimental to the health of those people.


    And the situation here quickly reached the ears of the big guys above, and they were surprised at the situation on the spot.


    "Those smoke are so weird?" A big man asked in surprise.


    They could have thought that the smoke is not ordinary smoke, but they did not expect that the smoke would be so difficult to deal with. They have sent a person who understands this knowledge to the past. As a result, not only did they not break open. The smoke itself was trapped.


    Moreover, the smoke can actually continue to increase. Now, people outside can get in, but people inside can''t get out. Fortunately, things from outside can still be sent in. Otherwise, after a long time, they will be trapped in The people inside may be starving to death, dying of thirst.


    Of course, these big guys don¡¯t know that this is the result of the slaves in the villa who have been on the Internet. Otherwise, even a fly will not even want to get in, let alone medicine, eating and drinking. .


    The purpose of those slaves is very clear, and now they are to trap these people. As for how to deal with them, I will talk about it when Huang Feng comes back.


    The difference from other people¡¯s belief that Huang Feng and the others are dead is that the slaves in Huang Feng¡¯s villa all believe that Huang Feng is still alive. After all, they are all exchanged by Huang Feng, although there is no way to obtain direct access from Huang Feng. However, psychologically, there is a certain kind of induction. They can feel that Huang Feng is still alive, but has not yet appeared.


    Therefore, the people around Huangfeng Villa are just trapped. Otherwise, with their strength, coupled with the power of the formation, those people would have died just like other forces, even if No matter how many people come, they won''t be able to damage the villa at all, and there are still as many people as they come.


    The top Array Mage that Huang Feng spent a lot of money to exchange is not the one in the National Security Bureau that passed the classics. Self-study is something that people can compare. The gap between the two sides is huge, not to mention that Huang Feng exchanged it for that Array Mage Yes, the materials used for the layout of the formation are all top-notch. In this way, the effect of the formation is naturally not something that everyone can destroy.


    It can be said that with the power of the current weapons on the earth, it is impossible to destroy this formation with brute force, and other people, except for the formation mage of the same level as the slave, can unlock it. This formation, other people can only be the same as the members of the National Security Bureau, and they are helpless with that formation.


    Therefore, Huangfeng¡¯s villa can be said to be the safest place on earth. Anyone who wants to do something to the villa will not end well. Those trapped outside the villa should thank them. The identity of the Chinese people, otherwise, would have already died of breath. The power of this formation is not as simple as what they saw. Although, even what they saw was enough to shock them, but , This formation is only the tip of the iceberg!


    "People at the scene have thought of various ways, and there is no way to get out of the smoke." Another big man said: "Fortunately, the smoke is not offensive except for trapping them, and it can be regarded as unfortunate. Fortunately."


    "It''s just that with the smoke, we have no way to enter the villa, and naturally we can''t get the contents of the villa." said a big guy next to it.


    This is indeed a problem. They mobilized manpower to go to Huangfeng''s villa. It was not simple, just to kill people from other forces. Their ultimate goal was the things in Huangfeng''s villa.


    However, because of the existence of the smoke, they can''t enter the villa. If this happens, their goal will naturally not be achieved.


    Everyone thought hard, thinking of a way to enter Huang Feng''s villa, even in ruins. They didn''t want to let the things in Huang Feng''s hand leave the world with Huang Feng.


    "By the way, you can take advantage of the number of people!" Li Lao said suddenly: "The area of ??Huangfeng Villa is full of smoke, but after all, the area of ??his villa is limited, and the range of the smoke is also limited. We are trapped there, but as long as we have enough people, we can fill up those smoke areas. In that case, can we find the villa and find the things in the villa?"


    Other people have their eyes bright, and it is true. Although the area of ??Huangfeng Villa is not small, it is always limited. The smoke area is also limited. As long as their people fill the smoke area, then , That formation naturally broke without attack.


    After all, this is China, and it is their home game. They can fully mobilize their staff. If one hundred people are not enough, then one thousand people, if one thousand people are not enough, then ten thousand people!Some of them are people, and they can mobilize enough people to go there and fill up the smoke area!


    "That''s it! I''ll send a nearby team to rush over!" After a brief discussion, the big guys decided to do this. Although this method is stupid, it is also a good method. There is a way to drop ten. Will mean.

 2282 Chapter 2282

    At this time, it¡¯s getting late, and those trapped in the smoke have already found a place to lie down and rest. For most of them, being trapped here doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. Other forces The people of the people have been wiped out, and these fumes have no harm to their bodies. They should eat, drink, and sleep in it. It''s just a field exercise.


    Therefore, most soldiers don¡¯t actually have too much worries in their hearts. This is China, and so many of them are trapped here. The people above will definitely know, and they will definitely find a way to save them. They are just ordinary soldiers, don''t need to think so much, just wait for others to come and rescue them.


    However, for the commander and his deputies, for the two people who came from the National Security Bureau, the situation in front of them obviously does not make them happy. They are in a different position. They think Things are naturally different.


    For the commander and his deputies, the mission this time is a bit messed up. Although they have indeed killed all the people from other forces, they have not been able to enter the Huangfeng Villa. They couldn''t find the person above, what they wanted, not to mention that they asked for help twice during this period.


    All this shows that they have not been able to successfully complete the tasks explained above, it is strange that they are in a good mood.


    As for the two members of the National Security Bureau, they are also in a bad mood, especially the one who understands the formation, even more so. The two of them came here to support and to crack the formation here. As a result, the two did not. Breaking the formation, instead trapped oneself and left. Presumably, the things here have also been spread. Their mission can also be regarded as a failure, and they can only wait for others to rescue them.


    Although the member of the National Security Bureau who understands the formation has not given up until now, and has been studying the formation here, but still has no clue. Obviously, it is not true that it is only by him to crack this formation. It''s possible.


    All four of them are in a bad mood because of the failure of the mission. What''s worse, they still have no hope of going out.


    The four of them stayed up all night, thinking about ways to get out of their troubles. Their hearts are not as big as other soldiers. They also know that those soldiers are still thinking about the people above to rescue them, but these four are I know that even the people above can think of not many ways. Even the people from the National Security Bureau have already been dispatched, but they still can''t solve the problem. Then, the problem is very big.


    And after daybreak, the four of them finally received a fairly good news. The people above sent people from the surrounding brothers to support them. The meaning of the above is very obvious. Now we are going to use the human sea tactics. The smoke area is completely filled up. After all, the smoke area is limited. As long as it is filled, the formation will be broken.


    When the four of them heard the news, their moods were mixed, with a feeling of excitement and an enemy.


    Originally, this was their own business. As a result, they could not solve it, but now they want people from other brother troops around to help. In this way, even if they are finally able to go out, their faces will be very faceless. .


    However, being able to go out and being able to leave this ghost place is also a good thing.


    In short, the mood of these people is complicated.


    However, no matter what they think, the things decided above cannot be changed because of their thoughts. What''s more, this is the best way for now. As long as the smoke area is filled, they will naturally also Then you can find the exit and Huangfeng¡¯s villa.


    After that, everyone quickly felt that people were constantly entering the smoke area, and the noise in the smoke area was getting louder and louder. Many of them were comrades who came from the surrounding troops. They did not understand the situation of the smoke. However, since the above allowed them to enter this area, they would naturally have no objection.


    However, the weird thing happened again. After several groups of smoke entered the smoke area, the entire smoke area was still not filled. These smoke areas seemed to be endless. Several groups of thousands of people entered, but they were still not filled. To the edge, it was impossible to find the location of the villa.


    This makes many people frown, because it is not stuff like crowding people, but at most, there will be one person about one meter, and according to their previous observations of this smog area, after thousands of people entered, Even if this area cannot be completely filled, at least half of it should be filled, and even some areas have been able to penetrate the smoke area.


    However, the current situation is that they have disappeared even if they were able to find the edge position before. If a person enters the smoke, even if he immediately stops moving forward, then turns around and walks, but also cannot get out. It will be like before, encountering some non-existent barrier, after turning around, even if you walk for a few minutes, you will still be within the smoke range, but you will unknowingly walk to other places!


    The smoke area has changed again!


    Everyone immediately understood this situation. Before, some of them came in by tying a rope around their waist and wanted to go back the same way to break the formation, but they would encounter an invisible barrier that made them unable to enter. At that time, the smoke area still had a boundary, and everyone could find the boundary, which was the invisible barrier.


    However, now even this boundary has disappeared. Once you enter the smoke area, even if you immediately go back and forth, there is no way to get out or find a barrier. Moreover, thousands of people enter this smoke area, as before. It''s no different, it''s like thousands of raindrops falling into the sea, without a single wave.


    The filling plan is still in progress. Perhaps the people above do not believe in this evil, and they are still sending people to fill the smoke area. However, after nearly 20,000 people entered, this situation still cannot be changed. At that time, everyone realized the seriousness of the matter.


    The scope of Huangfeng¡¯s villa is so large, and the smoke area does not exceed the scope of the villa area. Logically speaking, these two people are enough to fill the entire villa community. If you want to fill the scope of Huangfeng¡¯s villa, naturally there is no What''s the problem.


    However, this is not the case. Even if 20,000 people have entered the smoke area, this smoke area is still not filled, and there is still a lot of room for people to move inside, just like this smoke area. It has been expanded several times, even dozens of times.


    However, how is this possible? According to satellite cloud images, the area of ??the smog area has not changed. It is still as large as before, and the smog area does not exceed the villa community, so the area is still that big.


    However, if the area is so small, if it enters 20,000 people, it should be filled up, but now it is such a situation, it is really puzzled.


    However, there is one thing that everyone can be sure of, that is, they all looked down on the smoke area before, and looked down on the formation. Originally, they saw that the formation was only trapping people, and it was not aggressive. Didn''t pay too much attention to it, and now it seems that this formation is much more powerful than everyone had imagined before.


    More importantly, the big guys above gathered a lot of people to discuss this matter, but they still didn''t find an effective way. Everyone, including the big guys, began to worry.


    At the beginning, they just had hundreds of people trapped in the smoke area, and things from the outside could be thrown in again. Therefore, everyone was not too anxious, so they just needed to figure out a solution slowly.


    However, it¡¯s different now. Now there are about 20,000 people trapped in this smog area. They can¡¯t get out at all. This is not a small number. Even if it¡¯s still possible to put food and water in from the outside. Go in, but it is still worrying. No one knows what changes will happen after these smokes, as if it has been changing before. If it suddenly becomes aggressive, it doesn¡¯t seem to be worth it. Surprising things.


    And 20,000 people are trapped inside. If there is any accident, it is definitely a big event. What''s more, there are many elite soldiers among the 20,000 people. In order to train them, it still consumes a lot of manpower. Physically, once there are casualties, it will be a great loss.


    "What should I do?" In the plainly decorated office, many big men once again sat together and discussed things about the surroundings of Huangfeng Villa.


    However, unlike before, the atmosphere in this office is obviously much duller than before. The atmosphere is very depressing, and everyone''s faces don''t have the relaxed expressions they had before. Some are just solemn.


    It can be said that everyone can reach this position. In the past few decades, they must have experienced many winds and waves, and experienced many things. However, this thing like today is the first time everyone has encountered it. I don''t understand what this is all about, and I can''t find the slightest solution.


    It is a rare thing to be able to embarrass these bigwigs at the same time, but it happened today.


    After a question, the whole office became dull again, and no one answered the conversation, because no one at the scene knew what to do now. I tried all the methods I could think of, but none of them was feasible. Everyone It''s really helpless.

 2283 Chapter 2283 is not impossible

    In the past, no matter how difficult the problem was, these bigwigs were able to come up with a solution, but this time, they racked their brains and failed to think of a good solution. Don¡¯t say a good solution, even if it is. The way to die is anything that can solve the current dilemma, but unfortunately, none of them can be remembered.


    "I''m all to blame for this." Old Li reproached himself: "It''s all because of my suggestions that the soldiers entered the smoke area."


    The problem now is that more than 20,000 people are trapped in the smoke area and cannot be figured out. This is not a small number, and everyone has to pay attention to it. Once a lot of treatment is done, those people may die there.


    As the old Li who proposed this solution, he was full of self-blame at this time. He thought that if it weren''t for his suggestion, the soldiers would not have to enter the smoke area, and would not be trapped or trapped. in danger.


    It was just one of my own suggestions that directly caused more than 20,000 soldiers to be trapped in that formation. Old Li felt self-blame, and he understood it well.


    "Lao Li, don''t say such things at this time. You only put forward the suggestion to solve the problem. Who would have thought that the formation is so strange? No one thought of it, and you are just Suggestion, the final order is made by all of us together. If we are responsible, all of us present are responsible.¡± The big guy sitting in the middle looked at Old Li and said.


    "Yes, Lao Li, no one wants to see this situation right now, and you don''t need to blame too much." Another big man also said: "Since there are formations there, so are all formations. It can be forced, as long as we think of a way to break the formation, then those people inside will naturally be saved."


    Even though I said that, the people present all knew in their hearts that it was definitely not a simple matter to break the formation. They thought of various methods. Not only did they not break the formation, but instead Many people got in.


    And, more importantly, that formation is still changing constantly, and no one knows what it will become like in the end, it is not impossible that it will become a dead place.


    And once that happens and tens of thousands of people die there, then these people in the office are indeed responsible. Although the suggestion was made by Mr. Li, it was after everyone discussed it. Unanimously agreed.


    The people present knew this, so they didn''t have the mind to blame Lao Li. All of them knew that once that extreme situation really happened, all of them couldn''t be held responsible.


    "This formation is really strange. Although I don''t know much about formations, this kind of formation that can change constantly is really rare." said a big guy next to it.


    "You said, will this formation be controlled by someone behind it?" said another boss.


    "Who? Who can control it now? Isn''t Huang Feng already dead at sea? His villa, in such a fierce gunfire, should have become ashes. Who else can control this formation now?"


    "You also said, it''s''should''. What exactly is Huangfeng Villa now? None of us knows. We can''t see the smoke when it is there. We can''t find Huangfeng''s villa. His villa was destroyed. , It''s just our guess, that formation is so magical, maybe it can protect the villa from being destroyed, maybe." said a big guy next to it.


    "Impossible." The person who spoke before was still a little disbelief. "I admit that the formation is very magical. It is the first time I have seen it. However, it is just a formation. How can it be possible to protect the villa? So how can it not be destroyed in the fierce gunfire?"


    Everyone was silent. It was indeed the case. The formation was very powerful and could trap tens of thousands of people, but it was only trapped. There was no way for the people inside to get out, but things from the outside world could enter. Therefore, those shells can still penetrate the formation and enter the inside, and as long as they enter, those shells are enough to destroy the entire villa several times.


    "What''s the situation on Huangfeng now?" Old Li suddenly asked.


    "Old Li, don''t you think that Huang Feng is not dead yet, and he controls this formation behind his back." The big man sitting next to Old Li suddenly guessed what he was thinking in his mind. .


    "It''s not impossible." Old Li said directly.


    "Absolutely impossible." The person who just spoke continued: "Huang Feng has not yet appeared. The people in the search and rescue team went out to sea again when the wind and waves were slightly smaller, and the entire coastline was also Our people, however, still haven''t been able to find Huang Feng. After such a long time, the yacht Huang Feng and the others were on was overturned. How could he still be alive?"


    "In the past, Huang Feng has encountered danger many times, and he was able to turn the danger into a breeze. This time, maybe he can return safely." Li Lao said.


    "If it were on the ground, I would somewhat believe that he could come back alive, but that was at sea, especially when there were no yachts, and he encountered storms one after another. Even if he has the ability to reach the sky, at this time, There is absolutely no possibility of survival!"


    All the people present knew Huang Feng¡¯s ability, and they all admired Huang Feng¡¯s skill. Just like the big guy just said, if Huang Feng is on the ground, no matter how great the danger is, there will be It may be out of danger, but now he is at sea, and the enemy he encounters is not human, but nature. No matter how powerful he is, can he fight against nature?


    Obviously it is impossible. What''s more, it has been so long. If Huang Feng was still alive, he would have been found long ago, and he has not been found yet, indicating that he is dead.


    Does Mr. Li know this situation in his heart?However, in public and private, he didn''t want Huang Feng to die.


    Yu Gong, the formation around Huangfeng¡¯s villa must be related to Huang Feng. Even if he didn¡¯t arrange it by himself, he must know who arranged it and know how to solve it. If Huang Feng is still alive, they These people can find Huang Feng and beg him to solve the formation, even if they promise Huang Feng some conditions, Mr. Li and the others will agree.


    Yu Si, Li Lao and Huang Feng are friends, and he naturally hopes that Huang Feng will not have trouble.


    However, Lao Li also understood in his heart that after such a long time, Huang Feng''s hope of survival is indeed very weak. No matter how much he prays in his heart, this result cannot be changed.


    "Huang Feng, if you are really not dead, come out quickly." Old Li thought silently in his heart.


    However, Huang Feng and others, who were discussed by Mr. Li and several other bigwigs, thought they were dead, but at this time they were playing on the bottom of the sea.


    The shipwreck has been cleaned by Huang Feng and the others, and they have harvested a lot of things. If these things are given to ordinary people, they will be enough to become a super rich man. Huang Feng is already very rich. He doesn''t care about these things. What he values ??more is that the women around him all hope the joy of scouring the treasure from the ruins, which is something he can''t buy with money.


    Before Xie Mengjiao and others came, they had always wanted to find some ancient jewellery on those sunken ships, but now they have finally achieved their wish, and they are naturally happy.


    It''s just that everyone didn''t rush to leave after searching for the sunken ship. Anyway, they had the best equipment exchanged by Huang Feng. It was not a problem to move freely on the seabed.


    And in this kind of deep sea that no one has ever reached before, everyone saw many marine creatures that they had never seen before, and had never heard of them. Although there were fierce ones, there were also those that looked good. And this kind of opportunity to appreciate these beautiful marine creatures up close is naturally unwilling to give up.


    Therefore, after salvaging the sunken ship, everyone wandered in the deep sea. Anyway, there was Huang Feng beside him, and the spacecraft was there. The women didn¡¯t worry about their safety in life. They got on the spacecraft to rest when they were tired. A lot of food was also brought out, and the girls enjoyed the invincible beauty of the sea floor while eating delicious food.


    After this period of rest, Bai Xiaorou¡¯s injury has almost recovered, even if it is another fight, there is no problem. Bai Xiaorou can recover so fast, naturally it is indispensable to Huang Feng¡¯s credit, Huang Feng continues to convey to him The energy helped her recover her body. At the same time, she also exchanged a lot of top-grade pill for Bai Xiaorou to take. With these two-pronged use, Bai Xiaorou''s body can quickly recover, which is not surprising. .


    On the contrary, the relationship between Bai Xiaorou and Xie Mengjiao suddenly became closer, because Bai Xiaorou worked desperately to save herself before. Xie Mengjiao was very grateful for Bai Xiaorou. Seeing Bai Xiaorou¡¯s injury before, her heart It is also very worried.


    After this incident, Xie Mengjiao obviously got closer to Bai Xiaorou, and from time to time she took the initiative to talk to Bai Xiaorou.


    Huang Feng is still happy to comment on this situation. Because of her childhood, Bai Xiaorou is usually a little cold, even when she is with Huang Feng and several other women, the situation will get better, but then It''s still not a lot, it''s dull in many cases.


    Therefore, among the women, Bai Xiaoruan and the other women can get along well, but if the relationship is very good, they don¡¯t. Usually, as the eldest sister Su Yumo, he will take the initiative. Caring for Bai Xiaorou, take the initiative to communicate with her.


    But now, the situation is different again. Bai Xiaorou has one more "friend", and she is still very active. He talks a lot and may not be too boring in the future.

 2284 Chapter 2284 Worried Princess Qi

    "Princess, I''m back." Xiaohuan''s crisp voice sounded in her ears, interrupting Princess Qi who was feeding the fish by the pool.


    "How is it? Did you find Yu Pei?" Princess Qi asked without looking back.


    "No." Xiaohuan shook his head, "I took a lot of places with me, but I didn''t see the jade pendant."


    "Oh." Princess Qi said disappointedly, she didn''t know how many times she heard such a reply.


    In fact, after the loss of the jade pendant, Princess Qi asked Xiaohuan to take someone out of the palace to find it the next day. However, the outside of the palace is not in the palace after all. It is bigger, crowded, and more chaotic. It is indeed not an easy task to find a jade pendant that is not very large in that environment.


    Sometimes Princess Qi would pretend to go out and look for it together, but she still didn''t have the slightest clue. If it weren''t for the jade pendant''s significance to her, she would have given up already.


    Xiaohuan also noticed that Princess Qi was in a very bad mood, and she stepped forward and whispered: "Princess, don''t worry, I will continue to take people out tomorrow to find the jade pendant."


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded without expressing too much expression.


    Princess Qi is in a bad mood. In addition to being related to Yu Pei, she also has a lot to do with the envoys who are absolutely beautiful.


    Ever since the envoys of the wind and the country came, Princess Qi''s mood has not been better. After knowing the other party''s idea of ??marriage, she cursed the other party more than once in her heart.


    Originally, she heard her emperor¡¯s promise that she should rest assured, but during this period of time, the envoys of the country have never left. Although the court has been continuing to discuss with the other party, they have not Too much progress.


    And because it involves herself, Princess Qi is more concerned about this matter. Therefore, she knows that at the border of Hefeng Jueguo, she is also uneasy during this period. Feng Jueguo seems to be sending more people to the border. The meaning of troop strength is actually very simple. It is to put pressure on the Da Lu Dynasty. If peace talks fail, the other party will definitely do it.


    And in the recent period, there seems to be a voice outside the palace, that is, it is not impossible to agree to Feng Jueguo¡¯s marriage request. Once recovered, go to fight Feng Jueguo again and defeat him.


    And now the Dalu dynasty needs time the most. The resources of the Dalu dynasty are very rich. As long as there is enough time to resume production, then the speed of regaining combat power must surpass those of the surrounding small countries, as long as it is won. Time, the Great Lu Dynasty will once again become the heavenly kingdom that makes the surroundings awe!


    I don¡¯t know who came out of this voice first. At the beginning, few people agreed with it. After all, the Dalu dynasty has been a celestial kingdom for many years, and now it is actually necessary to use women to marry and seek peace. , This is a very shameful thing.


    However, with the passage of time, as Feng Jueguo¡¯s army piled up at the border, the voice of supporting the marriage became louder and louder. At the beginning, the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty and the emperor of Princess Qi This kind of voice is resolutely put out. Anyone who finds out who is spreading this idea will be severely punished.


    This also made Princess Qi feel a lot at ease. However, the wind direction seems to have changed a bit during the recent period, and the voices supporting the marriage have become louder and louder, and Princess Qi¡¯s emperor has been fighting this voice more and more. When she is young, this makes Princess Qi feel a little nervous and scared. Once her emperor changes his mind, then her tragic fate will also come.


    For this reason, during this period of time, she has not rarely seen her emperor brother, although her emperor brother still supports her as always, claiming that she will never marry her to the barbarian land, but Princess Yiqi With regard to her emperor''s understanding, she still felt that her emperor''s attitude had undergone a subtle change in this matter. Even if the change was still small, the sensitive Princess Qi still noticed it.


    This discovery made Princess Qi very apprehensive. She knew in her heart that her emperor brother had the most say and decision-making power in this matter, even if everyone else agreed with it, as long as her emperor brother No, then this matter will not happen, and once her emperor''s brother agrees, then no one can change the outcome of this matter.


    At this time, Princess Qi sadly discovered that although she was involved in this matter, she had no right to decide at all, she could only wait for the arrangement.


    Of course, this situation is normal in the Dalu dynasty and even in the surrounding countries. In this era, girls have no right to decide when it comes to marriage. In the past, thanks to the favor of the emperor, Princess Qi thought she would be an exception, but now it seems that there is not much difference.


    At this time, Princess Qi has already regretted it. If she knew this, she should find someone to marry before. Even if it is to marry someone she doesn''t like, it is better than being forced to marry to a barbarian land. Fortunately, the great prince of Feng Jueguo, Princess Qi had seen it before. She felt that if she married the other party, she would have nightmares every night. In that case, it would be better to die.


    Princess Qi feels a little helpless now, but she can''t think of any way, except to see her emperor every day, to show him her thoughts, she has no other way.


    Xiaohuan looked at her master and felt a little sad. As Princess Qi¡¯s personal court lady, she naturally knew what her master was worrying about lately. She wanted to share the worries for her master. However, Princess Qi had no choice. She was a little court lady, naturally, she couldn''t think of anything.


    "Princess, it''s time to eat." At this time, another court lady came over and said.


    "I don''t want to eat it, let it go." Princess Qi said.


    "Princess, your body is important. For other things, you can slowly figure out a solution." Xiaohuan stepped forward to persuade.


    "Think of a way? What way? Now that even the emperor''s attitude has changed, what else can I think of?" Princess Qi said with a smile on her face that was even worse than crying.


    She thought that her greatest support was not the identity of her princess. In this palace, although the identity of the princess was noble, there was more than one princess. Her greatest support was always her emperor brother.


    But now, her biggest reliance seems to be a little unreliable, what else can she think of?


    Princess Qi has never been a particularly strong person. She was protected by the emperor before. She has always been innocent and lively, growing up carefree. But now, she realized that without the protection of the emperor¡¯s brother, she was How helpless.


    "Your Majesty has not made a decision yet. The matter has not yet reached that point. Maybe the soldiers on the border can win a big battle. In this case, we don''t have to negotiate with Feng Jueguo. Don''t worry, princess. Far away." Xiaohuan comforted.


    "Which is so easy, I haven''t won several times in so many years, how can I win now." Princess Qi said.


    "I heard that your Majesty asked the Ministry of War to rectify the army and eliminate the black sheep. In that case, the combat effectiveness of the army can naturally increase. In addition, it is very embarrassing to be married. The soldiers on the border must not want it, otherwise. , Their faces are even more dull, and they will definitely fight hard this time." Xiaohuan continued to persuade.


    As Princess Qi''s personal court lady, Xiaohuan is sensible, sensible, and literate, so she understands a lot, and she is no worse than ordinary students.


    As for Xiaohuan, there is nothing wrong with it. The emperor has made up his mind to rectify the army and kick out those messy things. In this way, the army''s combat effectiveness can definitely be improved.


    Moreover, being friendly is indeed a very embarrassing thing, especially for those soldiers in the army, it is a direct face-slapped thing. After all, the country needs to get together to find peace. This shows that these soldiers are It''s useless, they will also be nailed to the pillar of shame, so they will fight for their face.


    When Princess Qi heard Xiaohuan''s words, her eyes were bright. She was not stupid. She naturally understood that Xiaohuan''s words made sense. Maybe things would really turn around.


    "You''re right, it''s not the end yet, I can''t give up yet!" Princess Qi cheered up and said.


    "Yes, princess, your own body must not collapse." Xiaohuan said.


    "Well, let''s go, eat!" Princess Qi said.


    Xiaohuan followed Princess Qi and left the fish pond together.


    However, compared to the relatively naive Princess Qi, who had seen a lot of small circles in and out of the palace, there was not much smile on her face at this time.


    Because Princess Qi is well protected, she has not seen much dark side all the time, but Xiaohuan is different. Although she is spoiled by Princess Qi, she is only a court lady after all, so living in this palace is the same. It is very dangerous and needs to be careful everywhere. Therefore, she has also seen a lot of darker things, knowing that it will not be that simple.


    His Majesty wants to rectify the army, but the problems in the army have been accumulated over decades. How can they be improved in a short time?


    What''s more, Li Yuangu, the Shangshu of the Ministry of War, has been a Shangshu for a few years and has not completely controlled the army. Now even if the emperor is behind him, it is definitely not a simple thing to control the army at once.


    As for the claim that being married will embarrass the soldiers, this is true, but those soldiers, who have been hanging around for so long, don''t know where their faces are going, and still care about their faces?

 2285 Chapter 2285

    Xiaohuan knew that it was not that simple, but she still said that, just to comfort Princess Qi, after all, during this period, Princess Qi was in a very bad mood.


    At this time, in the Imperial Study Room, His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty was listening to the report at hand, but his brows were kept tightly locked.


    "At present, at the border, Feng Jueguo has already garrisoned 100,000 troops, and there are signs of continued recruitment. In addition, several other border countries seem to be ready to move, and it is estimated that He Feng Jueguo can''t get rid of its relationship." Said Qin Yu, the military assistant who reported on the frontline war.


    "How sure is Li Shangshu''s preparations?" His Majesty asked.


    Because of the importance of this war, Li Yuangu, Shangshu of the Ministry of War, has personally gone to the front line. Generally speaking, Shangshu of the Ministry of War will not go to the front line in person, as long as he is under the command of the Imperial Capital.


    However, the situation was different this time. At this time, it was a critical period of the Dalu dynasty and Feng Jueguo peace talks. There was a sudden change at the border, and everyone knew what was going on. Therefore, the Dalu dynasty was concerned about this matter. It attaches great importance to it. On the one hand, they are having peace talks with those envoys who are absolutely windy, while on the other, they are constantly sending more troops to the border.


    Even Li Yuangu, Shangshu from the Ministry of War, personally went to the front line to supervise this war. In addition to paying attention to this matter, some time ago, with the support of His Majesty the Emperor from behind, Li Yuangu carried out some cleaning and placement in the army. A lot of people he believes to be credible, and if this war can have a positive result, then His Majesty will continue to support him in reforming. If it is still a defeat in the end, then he will lose Trust, when the time comes, Your Majesty will probably not support him in this way again.


    Therefore, Li Yuangu attached great importance to this matter and personally applied to the emperor to go to the front line. His Majesty also agreed to his request. At this critical moment of the peace talks, he did not want any accidents on the front line. Li Yuangu personally Go and watch, he also feels relieved.


    And His Majesty the Emperor also has some expectations for this war. After all, in his heart, if he could not negotiate, he definitely didn''t want to negotiate. What''s more, the conditions put forward by those who are absolutely extinct are so harsh.


    Therefore, His Majesty the Emperor is now a bit contradictory. He is expecting Li Yuangu to fight a big battle on the front line. In that case, he can raise his eyebrows in front of the envoys of Feng Jueguo. Even if peace talks are needed in the end, then peace talks The conditions will be much better than they are now, and there will be no need for marriage.


    Whenever he thinks of marriage, His Majesty the Emperor has a headache. Deep down in his heart, he naturally doesn¡¯t want to be married. It is not only a shameful thing, but also makes his dearest sister marry away from the barbarian land. I can''t bear it in my heart.


    It¡¯s just that the pressure on him has been very high recently. Many people feel that being married is not unacceptable. As long as you gain a certain amount of development time, you can finally defeat Feng Jueguo completely. Then it is worth paying some price. of.


    Even if the price is the lifelong happiness of the princess, many people find it acceptable.


    When His Majesty the Emperor heard such rumors for the first time, he directly smashed a favorite vase in anger, and roared in the hall: "That''s not your emperor sister, nor are you responsible for this. You said lightly."


    After that, he sent people to arrest a lot of people who passed this information, but later, as the pressure on his body increased, the negotiations on Hefeng Jueguo also fell into a deadlock, and his thoughts began. Some shaken.


    Especially in the recent period, Wu Guiren has often said this in his ear. Although His Majesty the Emperor has always reminded himself that many people should not listen to it, he can''t help but think about it. .


    Princess Qi is indeed her most beloved imperial sister, but she is also a member of the Great Lu Dynasty. It is not impossible for her to sacrifice for the revival of the Great Lu Dynasty. Just like herself, she paid any price for the revival of the Great Lu Dynasty. , It''s okay, so why not Princess Qi?


    Moreover, Princess Qi is innocent, but her brain is very clever. If she can create some internal conflicts on the side of Feng Jueguo and buy more development time for the Dalu Dynasty, then, for Dalu For the North, it is indeed a very good thing.


    These were all made by the noble Wu "inadvertently." Although His Majesty the Emperor did not agree at the time, he couldn''t stop thinking about it afterwards.


    However, on the other hand, he was reluctant to bear Princess Qi in his heart, so during this time, he had been hesitating and didn''t know how to choose.


    But at this moment, the news of Feng Jueguo''s increase in troops came from the border, and the emperor was both afraid and looking forward to it.


    Now, he can only hope that Li Yuangu will be able to come up with some results and be worthy of his trust in him.


    "Master Shang Shu has been urging the military to prepare for war since he arrived on the front line. He has made preparations to face Feng Jueguo. Moreover, the news that the Feng Jueguo people want to marry our Dalu princess has also spread to the front line. The soldiers were filled with righteous indignation, and they clamored to be on the battlefield and sternly teach the people of the country, morale can be used!" Qin Yu said.


    Qin Yu, the servant of the staff, did not come from the front-line team. Therefore, although he knew some of the vices in the army, he did not know the real situation in the army very well, and at the time of the war, he did not want to say Some frustrating words.


    "That''s good, I believe in Li Aiqing''s ability, this time I hope he will not disappoint." His Majesty said.


    After a while, His Majesty the Emperor asked another person in the Imperial Study Room: "What is happening to the envoy of Wind Jueguo?"


    "My Majesty, the envoys of Feng Jueguo, during this time, there is nothing unusual. They wandered around in the imperial capital during the day, and at night they stayed in the post house to drink and chat. It was very relaxed and seemed to be affected by the frontline war." The person being questioned said that he was from the Ministry of Rites and was responsible for entertaining these messengers.


    "Hmph, they are very confident." His Majesty said.


    During this period of time, the peace talks about Hefeng Jueguo have never stopped. The peace talks are under the responsibility of the official minister. His Majesty also gave Wu Shangshu some bottom lines. As long as the bottom line is not exceeded, it can be accepted. One of them is that you cannot be married.


    It''s just that those people who are absolutely unreliable in the country insist on this, insist on making a relationship, and refuse to make the slightest concession. Regarding this, His Majesty also has a headache. This is one of the reasons why the Emperor''s heart is a little shaken.


    In fact, His Majesty didn¡¯t know that the reason why those people who were extremely strong in the country insisted on this was related to Wu Shangshu, the person in charge of the peace talks he arranged. Wu Shangshu tried his best to facilitate this behind the scenes, but the emperor Your Majesty doesn''t know about this.


    At the moment when the frontline was about to fight, His Majesty the Emperor thought that those who are absolutely windy might feel nervous or something, but those people are very comfortable and seem not to worry at all.


    "Give me a treat for them, and you can''t lose our celestial etiquette." His Majesty said.


    "Yes!" the official of the Ministry of Rites replied.


    Regardless, His Majesty Huang Feng still doesn''t want to, and he can''t tear his face with those who are so windy. Everything depends on the situation on the front line. If Li Yuangu wins the battle, then he can''t say that he should be humiliated. What about the messengers, to avenge the previous revenge.


    And if Li Yuangu lost the battle on the front line, then the peace talks would have to go on, and even the other party¡¯s conditions would definitely be worse than before, and he would not be able to offend those people.


    Therefore, no matter what, those messengers must be watched first.


    At the same time, in the post house, the envoys of Feng Jueguo are meeting with a special guest. This person is no one else, but Wu Yan, the official secretary of the Dalu Dynasty!


    However, unlike the seriousness who was at the negotiating table during the day, Wu Yan at this time was full of smiles, and the friendly and gentle envoys were talking.


    "Wu Shangshu, your majesty, the emperor of the Dalu dynasty, don¡¯t you really think that those cowardly and cowardly soldiers of the Dalu dynasty will be able to defeat our brave and brave warriors on the battlefield?" Izza said with an arrogant face.


    The people of the Dalu dynasty look down on the people of Fengjueguo in their hearts. Even if they have not gained much advantage on the border in these years, the people of the Dalu dynasty still regard themselves as the upper kingdom of the heaven.


    And the grand prince Luiza of Feng Jueguo, in his heart, also looked down upon him, in the Lu Dynasty, in his tears, this huge country has decayed and is about to be replaced by their country.


    Originally, the prince of Feng Jueguo didn''t want to marry the Dalu dynasty. After all, he looked down on the people of the Dalu dynasty in his heart, and naturally did not look down on the women of the Dalu dynasty, thinking they were not worthy of him, even the princess. also the same.


    However, after seeing the portrait of Princess Qi given to him by Wu Shangshu, Luiza immediately changed his mind. Princess Qi''s stunning appearance and the extravagance revealed from the inside out all attracted him and made him addicted. Therefore, Luiza, who had a dispensable attitude towards marriage, immediately made a firm request that the emperor of the Lu Dynasty must marry Princess Qi to him, even if it is done in other ways. Some concessions are also acceptable.


    And this is exactly what Wu Shangshu wants to see. Marrying Princess Qi away from home is very helpful for her sister to rule the sixth house. Moreover, she also sold Luiza and gained their friendship. In addition, Lu Yi If Za made some concessions in other areas, wouldn''t it be his own negotiation credit?


    It was his own enemy who sacrificed, but he who reaped the benefits. Naturally, Wu Shangshu would not refuse such a thing.

 2286 Chapter 2286

    "That''s impossible!" Wu Shangshu said: "In this world, who doesn''t know how powerful the wind is a warrior? Those are heroes with one enemy and one hundred. Naturally, our Great Lu Dynasty is not an opponent of your country, our majesty, It''s just that I have listened to the slander, so I have the wrong idea. When I suffer a loss on the battlefield, the Emperor will naturally wake up."


    Wu Shangshu''s face was full of smiles, and his words were extremely flattering. People who didn''t know thought he was Feng Jueguo''s official secretary.


    Of course, when Wu Shangshu did this, he naturally had his thoughts. In his heart, he also looked down upon these wind-absolute barbarians. When he wanted to come, this wind-absolute country would decline soon, and wind Jueguo¡¯s population is very small. Although it is said that over the past ten years, the Great Lu Dynasty that Feng Jueguo has been able to overcome on the battlefield, it does not mean that they have an overwhelming advantage. , They also have to pay a lot of price.


    The Dalu Dynasty has a vast territory and a large population. Even if it lost a lot during this time, it did not hurt its vitality. As long as there is a few years of recuperation, it will soon be able to return to its peak state.


    And Feng Jueguo also lost a lot of population and resources in the war with the Dalu dynasty. Although they lost much less than the Dalu dynasty, this is where their confidence lies. Feng Jueguo¡¯s people are inherently few, and their resources are also poor. Therefore, even if they lose much less than the Lu dynasty, they are somewhat overwhelmed.


    Otherwise, how could a person with the best of style take the initiative to ask for negotiation?They also know that if they are consumed like this, it will not be good for them. The Dalu Dynasty may not be comfortable, and their days of wind and country will also not be easy. Then, once they show signs of decline, the surrounding area The other countries in the country will not be polite to them, even if they are allies now, but the people from the top of the country are very clear that people in the surrounding countries are also eye-catching and dangerous to them. No worse than the Great Lu Dynasty, so they are unwilling to fight against the Great Lu Dynasty and hurt both sides.


    And Wu Shangshu also saw this, so he looked down on Feng Jueguo in his heart, and didn''t think they could do much, but now he needs the help of Feng Jueguo and the interests of both parties. At present, they are all the same. If Feng Jueguo wants more benefits, Wu Shangshu doesn''t mind giving them. When he wants to come, even if Feng Jueguo gets those benefits, it won''t last long.


    And Wu Shangshu wanted to take this opportunity to consolidate his authority in the Dalu dynasty, and to find opportunities to remove those who were not in the same camp with him. One of them was Li Yuangu, the Shangshu of the Ministry of War.


    Of course, another purpose of Wu Shangshu is to get Princess Qi away. In that case, his sister can successfully ascend the position of the lord of the sixth house. After his sister takes control of the sixth house, he will have more With a help, his power in the Lu Dynasty will be even greater.


    Therefore, in order to achieve his own goals, Wu Shangshu would not mind saying some good things to the barbarians who are extremely violent. Anyway, saying some good things without paying any price can help him achieve his goals. Why not do it. What?


    "Haha, the whole Dalu dynasty also has Wu Shangshu''s eyesight!" The envoy of the Wind Jueguo said with a haha ??smile: "However, Wu Shangshu has something wrong."


    "Oh? What? Special envoy, please speak." Wu Shangshu said.


    "Our warriors of the country¡¯s Feng Jueguo are not one enemy to one hundred, but one enemy to a thousand, and one enemy to ten thousand, especially when facing your army of the Lu Dynasty." The special envoy said with an arrogant face, as if he would not pay attention to Wu Yan, the official book of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    "Yes, yes, but I was wrong." Wu Shangshu felt contemptuous, but he said with a smile on his face: "I told your Majesty a long time ago that a war with your country is not against our Dalu Dynasty. Good thing, we are not bigger than your country, but Li Yuangu, the shogun of the Ministry of War, has always been in the ears of His Majesty¡¯s rebellious words, saying that anyone who has the best style of the country is also a human, and if he is a human, he will be killed. On the battlefield, piss your country¡¯s ass."


    "Ignorant child!" After hearing Wu Shangshu''s words, Feng Jueguo''s eldest prince Luiza suddenly became angry, his eyes widened, and his murderous look was awe-inspiring. Even Wu Shangshu, who looked down on Feng Jueguo in his heart, had to admit. This Luiza is indeed a good man, and just this momentum can scare many cowardly people.


    Luiza¡¯s angry target was naturally not Wu Shangshu, who was sitting across from him, but Li Yuangu, who was in Wu Shangshu¡¯s mouth and did not put them in his eyes. Luiza coldly snorted: "Then Li Yuangu has been in office for many years, On the battlefield, don¡¯t you lose more and lose less when facing us? No! He has never won at all, but we will take the initiative to retreat occasionally. This ignorant child is so rampant, if I meet him on the battlefield, He must be broken into pieces!"


    Luiza¡¯s anger is also due to his anger. He himself has been on the battlefield many times, and he has been very brave on the battlefield. He has seen the cowardly performance of the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty. Therefore, in his heart, He looked down on the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, and now that Li Yuangu actually uttered such rants, he was naturally very angry, coupled with his own arrogance, so even if he was younger than Li Yuangu It''s too much, but he called Li Yuangu with a mouthful of "ignorant children".


    Of course, this also shows from the side that Luiza is just a brave and brave warrior. Wu Shangshu is only a little provocative, making him so excited. Such a person, for Wu Shangshu, who admires strategy, It was nothing to worry about, and this prince was still Feng Jueguo''s first in line heir, which made Wu Shangshu in his heart, and even more so that these Feng Jueguo people would not be taken seriously.


    Wu Shangshu even thought, after he had used these people this time, and then, after the matter subsided, he would think of a way to cheat these barbarians once. In that case, in front of your majesty and other ministers, you can once again He showed his face, making his prestige even more.


    Luiza was very angry. He looked like there was no city mansion. He was the leader of the envoy of the wind and the country. Don''t look at Wu Shangshu deeply. Although he is very arrogant in his heart, he is not a fool. Otherwise, Nor will he be the leader of the mission this time.


    This middle-aged man could also see that Wu Shangshu seemed to have a bad relationship with Li Yuangu. He wanted to use the hands of himself and others to get rid of the War Department Shangshu and let him suffer a big defeat. In that case, he could Take the opportunity to attack each other.


    Although this middle-aged man saw this, he didn¡¯t break it. In their own terms, these people from the Great Lu Dynasty were their enemies. On the battlefield, even if they were not instigated by Wu Shangshu. Will severely teach the troops of the Great Lu Dynasty, let them clearly realize the gap with themselves and others.


    And these people from the Great Lu Dynasty are not of one mind to each other. This is what the middle-aged people want to see. For them Feng Jueguo, there is only good, no harm.


    "Huh, it''s no wonder that the great Lu dynasty has not fallen to this level. It has already reached this point. These important officials of the Da Lu dynasty are still thinking about intrigues here. No wonder their country will become what it is now. It looks like this." The middle-aged man thought to himself.


    Regarding such things, this middle-aged man, being a member of Feng Jueguo, is naturally very happy to comment. Therefore, there is no dismantling. He even hopes that the other party will be above the court and fight more fiercely. Okay.


    "Then Li Yuangu went to the front line." Wu Shangshu said: "Although I don''t agree with his views, he does have some abilities. With him on the front line, I am afraid that your country will not be too much in the war this time. smoothly."


    "What can he do as an ignorant child?" Luiza said unconvinced: "Whether we go to the front line, I believe that our brave warriors will be able to catch him alive. Then, I will see , What kind of face does he have, look down upon us, and look down upon us."


    Wu Shangshu''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he was very proud of himself. In this case, Li Yuangu might be targeted, and maybe he might be caught alive. That would be interesting.


    For Li Yuangu, Wu Shangshu has no good feelings. The reason is naturally the conflict of power. Wu Shangshu wants to develop his power into the army. This will naturally make Li Yuangu, who is a book of the Ministry of War, feel dissatisfied. Two There are naturally contradictions among people.


    Recently, Li Yuangu began to purge the forces in the army under the command of His Majesty the Emperor. Many of the people that Wu Shangshu arranged to enter were cleaned out, which naturally made Wu Shangshu very unhappy.


    But this time, between the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo, a large-scale war is likely to break out at the border, which makes Wu Shangshu very happy. He finally found a chance to fight back.


    Although Wu Shangshu despises Feng Jueguo''s incomprehensibility in his heart, he admits their bravery on the battlefield. What he thought before was to teach Feng Jueguo people a lesson. It was not on the battlefield. It was through other methods, and he also knew that on the battlefield, a person who was extremely powerful would be stronger.


    Therefore, Wu Shangshu is not optimistic about the war between the two countries. He thinks that the Great Lu Dynasty is very likely to lose!


    What''s more, Wu Shangshu didn''t mind doing some small actions in order to break Li Yuangu. Although his people were cleaned a lot, there were still some that were able to play a role at critical moments.

 2287 Chapter 2287 Feng Jue Country Strikes

    Wu Shangshu felt very satisfied with the envoys who were able to provoke Feng Jueguo¡¯s hatred towards Li Yuangu. In this way, on the battlefield, Feng Jueguo would inevitably fight harder, and Li Yuangu would fail. The greater the possibility.


    Although, in this way, they might have to pay a higher price for the Dalu dynasty during the negotiation, but Wu Shangshu didn¡¯t care. It was not caused by him. His Majesty would not blame him. At that time, I would only blame Li Yuangu who had lost the battle. As for the extra price he had to pay, it had nothing to do with him. He was not the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    And now, the more they suffered from Feng Jueguo''s body, the greater the credit would naturally be when he extinguished the arrogance of Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, this matter, no matter how you think, is only good for him.


    And because of this, the smile on Wu Shangshu''s face became even more ardent. He was anxious that the man who had the best of the wind would send the army of the Da Lu Dynasty a great defeat now.


    At the same time, at the border between the Dalu dynasty and Feng Jueguo, at this time it was standing and fighting with clouds. Both the Dalu dynasty and Feng Jueguo were sending troops here. For a while, the atmosphere was very tense. Everyone realizes that a big battle is about to break out.


    The soldiers of the two countries have different mentalities at this time. The soldiers on the Feng Jueguo side are more relaxed. They grew up on horseback and have always respected them in their country. The principle of the weak and the strong, so fighting is a very common and ordinary thing for them. Moreover, in the past ten years, the war between them and the Lu dynasty has basically never stopped. The difference lies in the scale. That''s it, and most of these wars have been won, so psychologically, they are not afraid of a war with the Dalu Dynasty.


    The mood of the soldiers on the other side of the Dalu Dynasty is completely different. They are more or less worried, because the soldiers on these borders, these years, and those who are absolutely windy. Fight against each other, so, knowing the strength of Feng Jueguo, they often suffer losses on the battlefield, and the number of times they have lost battles is countless.


    Therefore, psychologically, the people of the Dalu dynasty are somewhat afraid of fighting with the people of the country.


    However, at this time, the border is overcast, everyone knows that a big battle is coming, so even if you don''t have a bottom, you can only bite the bullet.


    "Uncle Niu, I heard that those people who are absolutely windy have two heads and four arms. They won''t die even if one head is cut off. Isn''t it true?" On the border between the Great Lu Dynasty and the Windy Kingdom. Above, a kid who is at most fifteen or six years old, asked the uncle next to him with curiosity and fear.


    The uncle next to him was smoking a dry cigarette. He heard the kid¡¯s words and laughed: "Yes, they are fierce, and they also like to eat human flesh, especially the flesh of a child like you, which is very tender. They like it best."


    "Ah!" The child screamed in shock when he heard the uncle''s words. Several soldiers next to him looked over, but the child didn''t notice at all. The words were ringing in his head at this time. People who are extremely powerful like to eat human flesh, especially for children like him.


    The kid didn¡¯t doubt the uncle¡¯s words, because, in his usual hearing, he also heard many people say that the wind is terrible, saying that they only eat raw food and they are bleeding. Now It also seems possible to hear that they like to eat human flesh.


    "Why? Scared?" Uncle Niu next to him said with a smile.


    This Uncle Niu is already a veteran soldier. He has been in the army for many years and has experienced a lot of battles. Although he has not made any merits and promoted, he has a set of survival methods on the battlefield. It also allowed him to survive on the battlefield many times.


    "Hurt..... afraid." The child stammered. He was not too old. Hearing that Feng Jueguo was so terrible, he was naturally afraid.


    "If you are afraid, go back and play in the mud," said Uncle Niu.


    "No, the officials above forced me to come. People in our village, like me, have all come. But the officials said that if anyone dares to escape, he will kill the Nine Clan." The kid said


    The smile on Uncle Niu''s face gradually disappeared, and he sighed deeply as he looked at the dark distance.


    As a veteran, even if he is still a soldier, he knows a lot of news. He knows that this time, whether it is from the Dalu dynasty or the Feng Jueguo side, they all attach great importance to it. More than 100,000 troops have arrived on the side, and the number is still increasing. You know, the entire Feng Jueguo has less than 200,000 troops. They actually sent most of the troops. It can be seen that The emphasis on this battle is to set the stage for a battle.


    At this critical moment of the peace talks, the Dalu dynasty also attached great importance to it. Uncle Niu knew that a high official came from the imperial capital. It is rare to see an official in such a position. Now he has actually arrived. The front line is here, which shows the importance of this matter. Moreover, the Dalu dynasty is also constantly increasing its troops. After all nearby troops have been mobilized, farmers are recruited from nearby villages and towns to enter the army.


    This is not the first time this has happened. Therefore, the adult men in the nearby villages and towns have all been recruited. This time they paid great attention to them, so they recruited some old and weak ones, but, take a look at Uncle Niu. The child with a runny nose in front of him had no confidence in the combat effectiveness of this team.


    Just now, although Uncle Niu was deliberately frightening the child, the strength of the unbelievable army is indeed very strong. Many of Uncle Niu¡¯s comrades died under the swords of those people, and if he understood Some life-saving methods, I am afraid, I don¡¯t know how many times I have died.


    But this time, the people of Feng Jueguo still attached so much importance. Therefore, Uncle Niu had no confidence in this battle. He was already wondering when he should ¡°retire¡±. Uncle Niu also knew that. In the army, there are many people who have the same thoughts as him, and everyone does not want to face those who are extremely powerful.


    "what"


    Just when Uncle Niu looked at the dark distance, his brows suddenly jumped, as if there was something terrifying in the darkness.


    After that, his ears moved, and he seemed to hear a sharp howling, and then he saw that there seemed to be many dark shadows approaching in the air.


    "No, Feng Jueguo has attacked the city!" Uncle Niu yelled instinctively, and then he wanted to hide on the ground.


    However, this time Luck did not stand on Uncle Niu''s side. He had just finished speaking. Then, seven or eight arrows were inserted in the throat, chest, head, etc., and Uncle Niu''s whole body became stiff. After that, the body continued to fall down according to inertia.


    "Shoo!"


    An arrow flew towards the top of the city, like a wasp, and the number was innumerable. The head of the city suddenly became a mess, some running around, some wailing with arrows, and some lying on the ground shivering at a loss. .


    Here comes the windy man!


    The soldiers of the Dalu dynasty on the front of the city were aware of this, and they were all in chaos. They thought that people from the country would come, but they did not expect that they would come so suddenly, and they were still Attack on the night.


    The unprepared Dalu soldiers were immediately caught off guard.


    In fact, it can also be seen from here how low the combat effectiveness of this improvised team is. The people of the country have already begun to garrison troops. Sooner or later they will call, but the Dalu Dynasty is unexpectedly here. Not yet fully prepared, even in the past, the windy people would launch an attack during the day, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at night. After all, few troops launched an attack at night. It is not good for the defender, but it is also not good for the attacker.


    However, Feng Jueguo seemed to have confidence in his own strength. As soon as he was ready, he began to attack, whether it was at night or during the day, and this did indeed have a good effect.


    The young man who was talking to Uncle Niu before was lying on the ground, trembling all over, listening to the screams around him, he didn''t even dare to move, and beside him, he was talking to him before. Uncle Niu, he has completely lost his breath, this veteran who has been in a lot of battles, this time he can no longer be mixed, he still died on the battlefield.


    And the young man who witnessed the death of Uncle Niu was very scared at this time. He was originally afraid of the people of Feng Jueguo because of Uncle Niu¡¯s words, but now he saw Uncle Niu''s tragic death, his heart More scared.


    The voice outside the city is getting louder and louder. After several rounds of archery, the soldiers of Feng Jueguo outside the city seem to be attacking the city, and the people in the city, at this time, already know that Feng Jueguo is coming. The fact of the offense is now, and troops are being deployed to strengthen defense.


    And in several rounds of arrow rain, the original soldiers on the city were almost dead, only a few were still alive, and the boy was actually one of the lucky ones. Not only was he not killed by the arrow rain, but even, He didn''t even suffer any injuries. I have to say that his luck is really against the sky.


    However, he did not feel fortunate at this time, because the battle had just begun. He didn''t even have a chance to leave from the city head, so he was pulled into the team by later people and participated in the city''s defense.


    Another battle between Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty broke out on this dark night, and it went into a white-hot state from the beginning.

 2288 Chapter 2288 Worries of the City Lord

    "What happened outside? Why is it so noisy?" At this time, Li Yuangu, who was already sleeping in the city lord''s mansion, was suddenly awakened by the noise outside.


    After waking up, Li Yuangu''s first reaction was to frown.


    It has been several days since Li Yuangu arrived in this border city. After coming, he found out that he had various discomforts.


    When he was young, Li Yuangu also served in the army. It can be said that he grew up in the army. However, his luck is better. The area where he is stationed is in the Dalu dynasty. Usually, he only needs to train more and fight bandits. He really hadn¡¯t personally played against Feng Jueguo on the battlefield, so he had never been stationed in such a harsh environment.


    The environment of Feng Jueguo is very bad, very harsh, and very unsuitable for planting. This is also one of the reasons why they often lack food and they continue to attack the Dalu dynasty. Of course, because of the harsh environment, people there are even more He is brave and fierce, very militant, and in terms of personal combat effectiveness, he is much stronger than that of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    And this border city is next to the country, so the environment cannot be any better. Li Yuangu has never been stationed in such a place before. In addition, he has been transferred to the imperial capital for many years. For several years, however, he had always served as a high-ranking official in the imperial capital. Therefore, he has become accustomed to the imperial capital¡¯s kind of drunken and easy life. Now, he suddenly came to a place with such poor conditions. I¡¯m not used to it. It¡¯s not good to look at anything. In addition, the pressure brought by Feng Jueguo is not small. Therefore, he has been under great pressure recently, and his mood has been very bad. He has not rested for a few days. He finally fell asleep, and was awakened by the noise outside. He was naturally very unhappy.


    At this time, messy footsteps also sounded outside. Obviously, someone was coming here. Because Li Yuangu was already in bed, the soldiers outside would not be able to break into his bedroom, so they just made loud noises outside the door. Shouted.


    "Shangshu-sama, it''s not good, people from the country are calling! The generals are in the yamen, waiting for the adults to support the overall situation."


    "What? The people from Feng Jueguo are calling?" Hearing the voice outside, Li Yuangu, who was still a little confused, suddenly woke up and sat up, with a shocked expression on his face.


    Although it has been several days since I have been here, I also know that Feng Jueguo¡¯s people have been increasing their forces and may attack the city at any time. Li Yuangu came here for this, but when I really hear Feng Jue Li Yuangu was still shocked when the people from the country called, and this is what many people think.


    After all, the Great Lu dynasty has fought against Feng Jue for many years. It loses more and wins less and often loses. Once defeated, there is a risk of death on the battlefield. Therefore, the people of the Great Lu dynasty, especially the soldiers and civilians living on the border We are a little bit afraid of Feng Jueguo in my heart, which has been cultivated for many years, and I have already been timid before fighting.


    And Li Yuangu had also heard a lot of news about Feng Jueguo people before. As a military official, he knew all kinds of military affairs in peacetime. Therefore, he knew better than anyone about the Da Lu Dynasty. The army, the situation when faced with an army that is extremely windy.


    However, in the past, Li Yuangu¡¯s understanding of the strength of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army remained on paper, so although he also knew that Feng Jueguo¡¯s people were very strong, they were better than those who lived here. Soldiers and civilians, be optimistic, at least not so timid. If he is really scared, he will not come to the front.


    What''s more, he came here this time, but he made preparations. Not only did he personally bring 50,000 elite troops from the imperial capital, he also drew a lot of teams in the surrounding towns. At this time, in this city. Here, nearly 300,000 troops have gathered. These troops are where Li Yuangu''s confidence lies, and it is also an important reason why he dares to come here in person.


    And Li Yuangu also understood in his heart what impact this battle will have, but many people are watching it. The result of this battle will directly affect the negotiation between the Dalu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo, although they Even if they win this game, it does not mean that their Dalu dynasty now has the strength to destroy Feng Jue country, but if they can win, they will at least give them a great advantage in their negotiations.


    Therefore, many people, including His Majesty, are staring here at this time, expecting Li Yuangu to bring a big victory, and because this battle is highly valued, Li Yuangu can also think that once If he wins, then, waiting for him will be countless glory and wealth, and his position in the court will be even higher. Not only can he consolidate his authority in the army, but also can be in the court. , Surpass that Wu Yan, and become a real existence under one person and above ten thousand people.


    And that''s what Li Yuangu always wanted.


    So, thinking of this, after Li Yuangu experienced the initial shock, he immediately became excited, he shouted: "It''s just right to come, this time I will personally learn about these outstanding people, and see them. Is it true that it has three heads and six arms?


    While talking, they were asked to change his clothes. After a short while, they walked out of the bedroom neatly, watching the number of people coming outside the door, and said, "Go, go to the Yamen!"


    This city has a city lord, and naturally it is also a Yamen, but after Li Yuangu came, he moved into the city lord¡¯s mansion, and the Yamen became a place for everyone to discuss matters.


    At this time, the yamen that had been turned off were already brightly lit. Before Li Yuangu, the city¡¯s defending general Liu Feng, city lord Wu Dayu and others had arrived. Seeing Li Yuangu¡¯s arrival, everyone stood up and saluted. At least on the surface, everyone still respects Li Yuangu.


    "All here? Sit down." Li Yuangu sat down in the upper position, and then motioned to everyone else to take their seats.


    At this time, here, you can clearly hear the shouts of killing outside the city. After all, the two sides add up, but there are hundreds of thousands of people, and those sounds add up to absolutely deafening.


    "Tell me what''s going on outside." Li Yuangu asked, and when he asked, he looked at Liu Feng, the defender of the city. In terms of military affairs, among the people present, except for the highest position of Li Yuangu. This belongs to Liu Feng. Such questions are naturally to be asked to him, and he was originally the general defending the city here. Before Li Yuangu came, he was in charge of the military here.


    Then Liu Feng stood up, arched his hand to Li Yuangu, and said: "Master Shangshu, just now, the wind and the country¡¯s army outside the city suddenly attacked us, although we did not expect them to attack at night. However, the previous preparations were still sufficient, so the personnel were in place in time and the situation has been stabilized. At present, the two sides are fighting fiercely. The people of the country are coming fiercely. Because of the darkness, we still The exact number of them is not clear, but it is estimated to be around 150,000, which is almost the total number of troops in their country. However, the Fengjueguo people are good at field combat. After all, their riding and shooting skills are far superior. We, in terms of siege, are not very good at siege, and siege equipment is not too sharp, so for now, we want to defend the city, there is no problem."


    Liu Feng has been dealing with the people of Feng Jueguo for a long time. He has been stationed here for several years, and he has fought a lot with people of Feng Jueguo, big and small, so the situation of Feng Jueguo is still well understood.


    "General Liu, don''t be careless, the people of Feng Jueguo must also know that they are not good at attacking cities, but they choose to attack cities at this time. They must rely on them and cannot be careless." City Lord Wu Dayu reminded.


    "City Lord Wu is worrying too much." Liu Feng said indifferently: "The talents of Feng Jueguo are those. We are not as good as them when fighting in the wild. However, we are not afraid of this siege. They can What next move?"


    "But..." Then Wu Dayu wanted to say something, but was stopped by Li Yuangu above.


    "City Lord Wu shouldn¡¯t be anxious." Li Yuangu said: "If we fight in the wild, we are indeed a little weaker than those who are extremely windy, but now there are walls to defend, and our strength is no less than them. With all kinds of defensive equipment, don¡¯t worry, the barbarians who grew up on horseback will not attack the city at all. This time, they must be anxious because of the peace talks on the imperial capital, so they chose to attack. From the city, it''s just that we can take advantage of this opportunity to kill them well and let them know that our Da Lu Dynasty is not easy to provoke!"


    Li Yuangu was talking about high spirits. Originally, he was a little bit nervous, but now that the people who were absolutely windy had chosen to attack the city, he was relieved that most of them were good at riding. Shooting, but it is not good at siege, so there is no need to worry at all.


    In the past, the people of Feng Jueguo would not choose to attack the city hard. After they entered the pass, they carried out looting, and then robbed food, resources, and even population. However, they encountered the Dalu dynasty in the game. The army, they will attack. Once the army of the Lu Dynasty enters the city, they will give up. After all, they come here mainly to grab various resources, not to occupy the city, so naturally. They don¡¯t want to attack cities. Therefore, in the past, the army of the Lu Dynasty always loses more and loses less. However, when they win so many times, they use the city¡¯s fortification to drive back the windy people. Therefore, many people are Knowing that people who are not good at siege of the country are not good at siege.

 2289 Chapter 2289 See Through

    When the people from Feng Jueguo came to attack the city, everyone was shocked. They were a little scared. However, they were relieved a lot. They were afraid of fighting with Feng Jueguo in the wild, but they were not afraid. Fighting against the opponent in a city offensive and defensive battle, although it is said that even in a city offensive and defensive battle, Feng Jueguo is very brave, but it is better than being in the wild. Since a big battle cannot be avoided, then, They certainly hope that this is the case now.


    However, the city owner Wu Dayu was a little worried. Although he didn''t know why the Feng Jueguo people would choose to attack the city at this time, but instinctively felt that this matter was not that simple.


    Right now is the critical moment of the peace talks between the two countries. The victory or defeat here can directly affect the peace talks in the imperial capital. They understand this, and those who believe in Feng Jueguo also understand this. Therefore, at this time, Feng People of the empire should not be able to do stupid things. In the event of a defeat here, even if it does not hurt your muscles, it will affect the peace talks in the imperial capital, which will not do them any good. .


    Moreover, Feng Jueguo had limited resources. Every time they came to attack the Lu Dynasty, they carried not much food. Therefore, they often needed to plunder and fight to sustain the war. However, Dalu The North Korean army cannot defeat Feng Jueguo''s army in the field. Therefore, Feng Jueguo''s army can succeed every time.


    However, now they actually choose to attack the city. This is a bit difficult to understand. Not to mention that the people of Feng Jueguo are not good at siege. Even if they are good at siege, this city cannot be defeated in a day or two, let alone here. The defense of the city has been set up for many years, and the defense is strong. Even if the 300,000 troops in this city are guarding, it cannot be easily defeated by the people of the country.


    Therefore, once the city is attacked, the duration will be very long. It is definitely not a simple matter for Feng Jueguo''s supply. This time Feng Jueguo dispatched more than 100,000 troops, which is a huge supply pressure. , It was enough to drag them down, and there would be no need for Da Lu to go to this side.


    So, how do you look at it, whether Feng Jueguo chooses to attack the city or chooses to attack the city at this time is not a sensible thing. Is it that the head of Feng Jueguo''s commander is broken?


    This is obviously impossible. Therefore, City Lord Wu has reason to believe that this person with outstanding style must have some other tricks.


    It¡¯s just that, except for him, no one else believes this. This is also related to the identity of other people. After all, this is a border city. The status of military generals is higher than that of civilian officials. Before Liu Feng¡¯s status here is better than He is taller, not to mention that there is still a clerk who is still here. He, the city lord, doesn''t speak much.


    And these generals, at this time, didn¡¯t think about what¡¯s in it, but instead thought about taking this opportunity to severely blow the enemy¡¯s arrogant arrogance. Of course, City Lord Wu also wanted to attack the arrogance of the Feng Jueguo people. Arrogant, but he felt that there must be other things in it.


    When City Lord Wu thought about what the people of the country were doing, Li Yuangu, who was sitting in the top position, glanced at him from the corner of his eye, and a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes.


    After Li Yuangu arrived here, he more or less heard some bad things about Wu Chengzhu from Liu Feng and some other generals, saying that he usually does not assist in military training and always finds faults. It seems deliberate. Suspect against them.


    Although Li Yuangu had not had time to investigate, he instinctively chose to believe in Liu Feng and others. After all, they were all from their own camp. In the previous incident of clearing Wu Shangshu¡¯s forces left in the army, Liu Feng and others People also do their best, so in Li Yuangu''s eyes, Liu Feng and others are worthy of trust.


    Liu Feng and others are worthy of trust, so if you oppose Liu Feng and others, Wu Chengzhu is naturally not worthy of trust. What''s more, the other party is a civil official. In the Da Lu Dynasty, the relationship between civil servants and military commanders is not good. The civil officials are again led by Wu Yan and Wu Shangshu. Now, Li Yuangu and Wu Shangshu are tit-for-tat. When they are fighting for power, he naturally has a more unfavorable attitude towards civil officials. Even Li Yuangu feels that Wu The reason why Daewoo was against their army, not assisting in their training, or even finding fault, was because of Wu Yan¡¯s order. The purpose is, of course, that he doesn¡¯t want to see the army win the battle here. In that case, the army people His position in His Majesty''s heart naturally declined, and his Wu Yan''s position also rose.


    Because of this, Li Yuangu doesn¡¯t trust Wu Dayu. No matter what the other party says, he doesn¡¯t believe it. He even feels that the other party is deliberately opposing him, trying to make himself fearful and miss the defeat of the wind outside the city. This is a great opportunity for an unparalleled army. If that happens, Wu Shangshu, who is behind Wu Dayu, will naturally have something to say.


    Therefore, what Wu Dayu thought he was thinking about the overall situation, to Li Yuangu, was no different from nonsense. He would not believe a word.


    "Since the people of the Windy Kingdom have begun to attack the city, everyone should not rest tonight. Keep your defense zone. Don''t let the windy people have the opportunity to make them pay a heavy price here. Remember , His Majesty the Emperor of the imperial capital is watching us, and the results here will reach his ears as soon as possible. For your own future and for the peace of the Great Lu Dynasty, you must not let me, let your Majesty Disappointment!" Li Yuangu said to everyone.


    "Yes!" Many generals, including Liu Feng, stood up and responded loudly, with excited expressions on their faces. They all knew the importance of this battle, if anyone was in this battle. If you perform well, then you will be promoted, and Phoenix Tenda will be just around the corner.


    As a military commander, isn''t it just waiting for such an opportunity?Now that the opportunity is here, it depends on whether they can grasp it.


    Li Yuangu saw that everyone was in high spirits, nodded in satisfaction, and then signaled everyone to go out and start defending the city. Defending the city is not the same as fighting in the wild. The city is fixed, so there is no need to discuss many strategic aspects. They are careful enough to defend their own defense zone, and they don''t need to discuss how to fight, anyway they are passive.


    Everyone walked out, but Wu Dayu hesitated and walked at the end. When everyone else had gone out, he turned to Li Yuangu and said, "Li Shangshu, the people of Feng Jueguo are very strange this time. There must be some ulterior motive, you have to guard against it."


    Wu Dayu was also kind. He could think that Feng Jueguo had other small calculations behind the siege. He didn''t want to see the city being breached, so he also wanted to remind Li Yuangu to be careful.


    When Li Yuangu heard what he said, his face with a smile on his face suddenly became cold, and he looked at Wu Dayu sternly, and said: "Then Chengzhu Wu is talking about what the wind and countryman is actually doing. abacus?"


    "This, the lower officials don''t know." Wu Dayu said with some embarrassment.


    Wu Dayu really couldn''t think of the other party''s plans. If he knew, he would have said it directly.


    However, his words made Li Yuangu even more unhappy. He said: "Since Wu Chengzhu doesn''t know what other abacus the other party has, why does he believe that there is a conspiracy? What''s more, the other party has now begun to attack the city. Now, do we give up defending the city because we are worried about the other party''s conspiracy? No matter whether they have conspiracy or not, now the battle has started, then, we face it, why do we need to think about so many other things?"


    "Xiaguan just feels that this matter needs more consideration." Wu Dayu said.


    "No matter how you think about it, don''t you still have to defend the city?" Li Yuangu said impatiently: "Besides, the battlefield is changing rapidly, how can there be so much time for us to think about those insignificant things? City Lord Wu is a civil official, and he is concerned about these things. , I think I don¡¯t understand. Okay, the battlefield matters will be left to us generals. City Lord Wu should pay more attention to the people¡¯s livelihood. I don¡¯t hope that there will be any trouble in the city during the war."


    Li Yuangu looked impatient, Wu Dayu could also see that the other party didn''t seem to put him in his eyes or believe him, Wu Dayu sighed in his heart, and then saluted Li Yuangu. , Then turned around and went out.


    Li Yuangu looked at Wu Dayu¡¯s back with disdain, but he secretly cursed the other party for being ignorant. He felt that Wu Dayu was Wu Yan¡¯s person, and he repeatedly persuaded himself to be careful here, which seemed kind, but in fact, it was just for waste It¡¯s only my own time and energy, and once I miss the chance to fight, it may wake up the people of the country with the wind, when they run away, I will lose a good opportunity to perform. Those who are in the wind do not have many opportunities to take the initiative to attack the city. This time they must be anxious to show, to give those special envoys in the imperial capital more confidence in the negotiation at the negotiation table, so they will rush to attack the city. Yes, and if I can¡¯t take this opportunity, I¡¯m worried about this, and fearful of that. Once the fighter is delayed, in the end, it¡¯s me who is responsible and the emperor¡¯s anger.


    "Huh, I really think I''m a stupid rookie, Wu Yan, you have a good calculation. It''s a pity that Wu Dayu has acted too eagerly. I can see that your calculation is going to be lost." Li Yuangu thought proudly in his heart.


    Thinking that once the battle went smoothly, he would be able to crush Wu Yan and become the first person in the court, Li Yuangu felt a little excited, looking forward to that day.

 2290 Chapter 2290 Wrong Guess

    After Wu Dayu left his yamen, he looked at the brightly lit city wall in the distance. There was still some distance from the city wall. However, hundreds of thousands of people shouted and killed from there.


    Although, until now, I still don¡¯t know what the people outside the city are making, but Wu Dayu felt that the strong city wall no longer gives him a sense of security. I felt that the windy people outside the city wall might rush in at any time and then kill themselves.


    Wu Dayu has been the city lord here for many years. Although you are the city lord, this place is bordered by Feng Jueguo after all. It is very dangerous. Therefore, being a city lord here is not a good job. Wu Dayu¡¯s city lord Not many people envy him, and he has been the city lord here for so many years, which also shows that he is in the court, in fact, there is no backing.


    Li Yuangu felt that Wu Dayu belonged to Wu Yan, but it was actually not the case. Wu Dayu actually did not have much good impression of the Shangguan of the same surname. For these years, Wu Yan has been in a high position, and even more so when he is a minister of officials. I have been soliciting for Wu Dayu for many years, but Wu Dayu feels that Wu Yan¡¯s character and official quality are problematic. Therefore, he never thought of relying on the past. He was an official all his life, just for As expected of the people of the Li people, I didn''t even think about trying to indulge in favors and promote them.


    Wu Dayu¡¯s "uninterestedness" made Wu Yan very dissatisfied. As the official secretary, he has great power to decide on the promotion and appointment of all officials. Therefore, he offended Wu. Strict Wu Dayu, for so many years, has always been his city lord here, no one cares, otherwise, with his qualifications, he could have been promoted long ago, or at least he could be transferred to another wealthier place. The lord of the city.


    Wu Dayu knows what all this is because of, but he doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s the same where he is an official, but he despises Wu Yan even more in his heart. Wu Dayu also knows that if it weren¡¯t for the borderland, Feng Jue The people of the country often take care of it, and it is very dangerous here, otherwise, he, the city lord, may have to be smashed.


    But Li Yuangu now believes that Wu Dayu is Wu Yan''s person. If Wu Dayu knew what Li Yuangu was thinking in his heart, he would be stunned, and then he would sneer at it.


    Wu Dayu looked at the brighter and brighter city wall, and the worry in his heart was even worse. After that, he stood there, and immediately called his entourage to make arrangements. This time, he did not go to Li Yuangu or It was other people reporting something, but making the decision on his own. He knew that if these things were told to Li Yuangu and the others, the other party would definitely scold him, and then let him stop.


    However, Wu Dayu¡¯s anxiety is very strong. Even if he is risking losing his office or head, he has to make some arrangements in advance. He has been the lord of the city for many years. Wu Dayu is still very good to the people here. Emotionally, he didn''t want the people here to die under the iron hooves of Feng Jueguo, and he didn''t want them to be caught by Feng Jueguo, to be slaves, and to live a life that is better than death.


    Therefore, even if he doesn''t think about other people, he will think more about the people. Now he makes more arrangements. Once his worries come true, he can save as many people as possible.


    Of course, if his worries did not come true, then it would be for sure to be criticized, but he can no longer take care of that much now.


    And Wu Dayu has been the city lord here for many years. Although he is not liked by the people above, he must be an official here for many years. He must have his own direct line and personal connections. Now, he uses these Time for something.


    While Wu Dayu was busy preparing, some other people were also preparing, but their purpose was different from that of Wu Dayu. Wu Dayu was busy preparing, because he wanted to do more in times of danger. Those who rescued some people, while others were preparing, they were preparing to welcome the windy troops outside into the city!


    In a sense, these people¡¯s preparations and the goal they want to achieve is the opposite of Wu Dayu¡¯s. Once the windy army outside the city enters the city, then the people in the city will inevitably suffer. There will be a lot of death and injury.


    One is preparing to save people, the other is preparing to kill people, the purpose of the two is naturally different.


    And those who are ready to welcome the windy troops outside the city to enter the city are precisely Liu Feng and others who were in the Yamen before, who had performed justice and awe-inspiring!


    Liu Feng''s goal is naturally not to kill the people in this city, their goal is Li Yuangu, and what they have to do now is to open the city gate to welcome the windy troops outside the city to enter. As for those troops coming in What they will do is not what they have to consider. Anyway, their purpose is to let those troops in so that Li Yuangu can defeat the battle. In this way, Li Yuangu, as the Shangshu of the Ministry of War, is the highest on the front line. The commander, certainly will not end well, even if he does not die on this battlefield, the emperor in the imperial capital over there will not let him go.


    After all, this war is very important and can affect the situation of the two countries in the next few years. His Majesty now has a lot of support for Li Yuangu. In this case, if Li Yuangu still loses the battle, It is completely conceivable how angry His Majesty the Emperor will be.


    Liu Feng and others have no hatred with Li Yuangu. At least, there is no direct hatred. Moreover, they are also not familiar with the people of the country. They do this only because they have received an order from someone, and this is for them. The person who gave the order was Wu Yan, the official secretary!


    One thing Li Yuangu judged was correct, that is, among the people in the Yamen, there are indeed Wu Yan people, but he thinks it is Wu Dayu, but in fact, it is just a few people from Liu Feng.


    The wrong judgment of the target also directly led to Li Yuangu''s mistake in deciding things. A defeat is inevitable.


    Before Wu Yan had placed a lot of people in the army, some were obvious, and some were hidden deeply. After all, Wu Yan had been a minister of officials for many years and had great power. Therefore, placing some people into the army was very important to him. In terms of it, it is not too difficult, and the method of placement varies.


    Therefore, Li Yuangu thought that with the support of His Majesty the Emperor, he would be able to rectify the army easily, and remove Wu Yan and some others who were placed in the army.


    In fact, he took it for granted. What he can eliminate is only those who are on the bright side. The real, deeply hidden people, he has not found a few at all. Therefore, some of his behaviors From Wu Yan and others, it seemed very ridiculous. Therefore, Wu Yan and others just watched him toss. When the Emperor''s Majesty authorized Li Yuangu, no one stood up against it, because they knew that Li Yuangu, who has no deep roots in the army, wants to completely control the army in a short period of time, it is impossible.


    As for the long time, Li Yuangu will naturally control more, but how can Wu Yan and others give him such a long time?


    And now, Wu Yan dispatched Liu Feng to give Li Yuangu a fatal blow!


    Liu Feng was trusted by Li Yuangu because he took the initiative to assist Li Yuangu in reorganizing the army, but what Li Yuangu didn¡¯t know was that Wu Yan had deliberately arranged it. He just sacrificed a few insignificant pawns to make Liu Feng suffer. Li Yuangu''s trust, no matter how you look at it, is true.


    This is actually the reason why Li Yuangu urgently needs support. His book of the Ministry of War has been emptied for many years. Naturally, he wants to have some direct descendants. However, Liu Feng took the initiative to vote and exposed several "important" figures. Value Liu Feng.


    And now, Liu Feng, who has gained Li Yuangu''s trust, is ready to act after receiving Wu Yan''s order.


    "Are you all ready?" Liu Feng asked his confidant beside him.


    "Everything is ready, at Zishi, after Simon changes defense, our people will open the city gate. At that time, the wind and the country''s army outside the city can enter." A confidant next to him said.


    "Well, very good, pay attention, you must hide your identity. Afterwards, you will push this incident to Wu Dayu''s body, saying that those people are Wu Dayu bewitched, and this will collude with Feng Jueguo outside the city and open the city. The door, do you understand?" Liu Feng said.


    Although they were ready to open the city gate and let the Feng Jueguo army outside the city enter the city, Liu Feng didn¡¯t want to bear the name of being a colleague, and Wu Yan didn¡¯t want it either. Therefore, they needed to put this name. Put it on other people''s heads, and Wu Dayu is a good choice.


    First of all, Wu Dayu is the city lord here, and he has the right to place people in the team. Therefore, if he did this, no one would doubt it. Moreover, Liu Feng is also preparing to take Wu Dayu¡¯s A distant relative was placed in the team that was going to change rooms tonight. When the time comes, Wu Dayu did the job, and more people will believe it.


    In addition, Wu Dayu has been reluctant to take refuge in Wu Yan, which makes Wu Yan very angry. Therefore, he also wants to take this opportunity to get Wu Dayu down and let others know that the end of the meeting is uninteresting. What is it like.


    Therefore, when he started thinking about cooperating with the forces outside the city to enter the city, Wu Yan had already thought about dragging Wu Dayu into the water.


    Moreover, for the sake of confidentiality, Wu Yan did not even directly identify with the Feng Jueguo people. He just sent someone to notify the Feng Jueguo people that someone in the city would open the gates and let them in. As for who would open the gates , And there is no such thing as a gentleman.

 2291 Chapter 2291

    Wu Yan¡¯s goal is to be the first person under the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, but not the first person in the entire Great Lu Dynasty. Therefore, he knows that reputation is still very important to him. If it does, it will be beheaded.


    Therefore, Wu Yan would not let people know that he cooperated with Feng Jueguo''s army to knock down the border city, and even the special envoys of Feng Jueguo in the imperial capital did not explain. .


    "General, do we really want to open the gate of the city?" When preparing to leave, the confidant asked Liu Feng hesitantly, "Those people who are extremely windy are all beasts, and they can do everything. If you enter the city, the people in this city will suffer."


    In other words, they have been guarding here for many years, and they still have some feelings. Therefore, Liu Feng¡¯s confidant still has some reluctance to do so. It¡¯s just that the military¡¯s fate is hard to violate. He has no choice but to hope that Liu Feng can change his mind.


    "Do you think I don''t know what kind of people are those who are extremely windy?" Liu Feng said with a cold face: "Of course I know what they will do when they enter the city, but there are some things for To achieve the goal, some sacrifices are still necessary."


    "You should know that if Li Shangshu wins this time, what kind of impact will it have on our Wu Shangshu? Then Li Yuangu will become a veritable Shangshu of the Ministry of War, and once he knows us and Wu Shangshu Do you think he can spare us?" Liu Feng continued.


    The confidant was silent. Obviously, he also knew that once Li Yuangu really took power, and also knew the relationship between them and Wu Shangshu, then they were all over.


    "What''s more, Wu Shangshu also said that giving this city to Feng Jueguo''s people is not necessarily a bad thing." Liu Feng continued: "You think, every time Feng Jueguo''s people enter the gate, they are looting everywhere. , The scope of the impact is very large, and there are many people affected by the disaster, and if they knock down the city, they will not be looted everywhere. Isn''t it a good thing for people in other places?"


    Thinking about it, it seems that this is indeed the case. Although the people in this city may suffer, the people in other places will not be affected. This is also a good thing for people in other places.


    "Furthermore, Feng Jueguo people are not good at attacking the city, even less good at defending the city. Giving this city to them is equivalent to giving them a tomb and trapping them here. When we free our hands, we can give them from them at any time. Grab it back! Moreover, in the city defense war, the wind-powered people are not good at them. They can''t exert the strongest combat effectiveness. This is a good thing for us. We can also use this city to attack and defend at that time. Kill them to the limit and destroy them." Liu Feng said.


    After listening to Liu Feng''s words, his confidant who was still very suspicious of this matter also opened his eyes.


    For a long time, they have often suffered losses in the battle against Feng Jueguo, even if they won a few small wins, they did not kill many Feng Jueguo people, they just drove them away.


    However, once Feng Jueguo¡¯s people have a city, it¡¯s different. This can help them defend, but it can also trap them. At that time, if you and others surround the city, then Feng Jue Where can the people of China escape?


    Therefore, having the Fengjue Guoren of the city is equivalent to having a burden, which is not necessarily a good thing.


    In this case, in this matter, only Li Yuangu and the people in the city were the most injured. Li Yuangu died when he died. They weren¡¯t originally from them, as for the people in the city. As Liu Feng said, to get things done, there must be sacrifices. These people should be sacrificed during the encirclement and suppression of the country. Anyway, every war is going to kill people. , And as long as things go well this time, they can still kill a lot of people who are absolutely outstanding. This is another great achievement for them!


    And this is exactly Wu Yan''s plan.


    First, I cooperated with the people of Feng Jueguo to knock down the city, and the responsibility lies with Li Yuangu. After that, I took the city back from the people of Feng Jueguo, and the credit was my own. In this way, the city is still in his own hands, but he can get credit and prestige while attacking his political opponents. This is really killing two birds with one stone.


    As for the people who sacrificed in this matter, they are no longer in Wu Yan''s plan. These people do not know him, and it is nothing to sacrifice some people for a major event.


    And Liu Feng was also moved by Wu Yan''s rhetoric. He is the specific executor, and the final credit is definitely indispensable to him, and he is of course willing to participate.


    "Okay, let''s get ready, this time, you can''t go wrong, you know?" Liu Feng said to his confidant, if it weren''t for this person to be his confidant, he wouldn''t have explained so much.


    "Understand." The confidant nodded his head heavily, his previous thoughtful appearance has completely disappeared, and now he is full of fighting spirit and hope for the future.


    Liu Feng is the general defender of this city. He has been guarding here for a long time. Naturally, he knows well about the city defense here. Even after Li Yuangu came, he only deployed the defense under his coordination. Therefore, Liu Feng is very clear about the defense forces in the city, and it will not be too difficult to do something in it.


    And Li Yuangu obviously did not expect that Liu Feng, who was the first to show his sincerity and respected him all the time, would be the first person to put up a butcher knife.


    There is an undercurrent surging inside the city, many people are acting in the dark, but the war outside the city is going on in full swing.


    "How about our casualties?" Feng Jueguo''s resident outside the city, a man who looked like a commander, asked the guard next to him.


    "There have been hundreds of casualties. Our warriors are brave. However, the enemies in the city are obviously also prepared. We have not been able to get to the top of the city." The personal guard reported.


    The commander frowned slightly. Obviously, this kind of casualties was a bit big for him. You should know that every time they enter the barrier, the casualties will not be too large, and they can also obtain a lot of resources. Because of the siege, their casualties have exceeded the previous ones.


    "My lord, do we really need to attack the city like this? Will someone in the city really cooperate with us?" At this moment, the lieutenant behind the commander stepped forward and said. Obviously, he was also very distressed for such a loss. If it weren''t for the siege, how could those cowards of the Lu Dynasty hurt so many of them?


    "You should know about the Dalu imperial capital. Now is the critical period for peace talks. As long as we knock down the city and let the Dalu people know that our siege is also very powerful, we can break through any of them. A city, when His Royal Highness is at the negotiating table, can we win more benefits for us." The commander said, "What''s more, after fighting against the Da Lu Dynasty for so many years, I have never been able to win any city. This time is an opportunity. Once we can really build a city, then we will become the first person in the country and will be recorded in history forever!"


    When talking about this, the commander''s eyes were sharp, even bright and a little scary. For this kind of thing that can go down in history, no general can refuse this temptation, and he is the same.


    The lieutenant next to him obviously had the same idea. After hearing the words of his boss, his breathing was obviously a little short.


    However, what he was worried about was whether the mysterious person who sent the message before would really open the city gate as agreed. If the other party can''t open it, it will be very difficult for them to break through the city.


    "As for what you are worried about, it is actually unnecessary." As if knowing what his lieutenant thought in his mind, the commander continued: "Although I don''t know who the message was sent to us, according to our investigation, That person¡¯s status in this city is not low, and we are not so stupid as the brave warriors. I have always been on guard and will not fall into their tactics. Besides, as long as the time comes, We will know at that time if they will really cooperate with us. The city gate can be opened from the inside. That is the best. Even if it is not opened, our loss will not be too great. As for looting everywhere."


    This commander obviously had a good idea. Before the city gate was opened, they were just feigning attacks. Although they seemed to be fighting fiercely, in fact, most of them were bluffing, and everything had to wait until the time. If the city gate is opened, they will follow the trend and enter the city. If the city gate is not opened, they will just retreat. Although some people have been lost, such casualties are still acceptable. Moreover, he People from the Great Lu Dynasty will also pay the corresponding price.


    After hearing his boss say this, the lieutenant didn''t say anything anymore. Obviously, his boss had already figured everything out, and he didn''t need to worry about it anymore. Just kill the enemy on the battlefield.


    The commander looked at the city in the distance, and said to himself: "The time is coming, and everything will be revealed."


    Indeed, the prime time is getting closer and closer. Many people are waiting for this time. The atmosphere in the air seems to be much heavier than before. Of course, many people don¡¯t know the special time of this time. They are just keenly aware that something seems to be changing around them.

 2292 Chapter 2292 Change Of Defense

    "Change defense, change defense."


    When Zi Shi was approaching, at the gate of the west city, a group of soldiers from the Da Lu Dynasty came towards the gate of the city. These were the people who came to change defense.


    "Great, it''s finally a change of defense."


    "Lao Tzu is going to be scared to death. The windy people outside are terrible."


    "Wang Laosi, did you pee your pants so scared? Ah, haha!"


    "It must have been urine. I just saw a puddle of yellow water at his feet."


    The teams that were stationed here before, after seeing the defensive team coming, all behaved very happy.


    You know, in normal times, guarding the gate of the city in the middle of the night is a chore. What''s more, tonight, there are still people outside the city who are attacking the city. Those people are not just preparing for the attack. The ladder has climbed to the top of the city, and is also prepared to hit the gate cone and other things. If the city gate is slightly inadequate, it may be breached. But these soldiers have heard of the cruelty of the Feng Jueguo people, and even I have seen it with my own eyes, so once the windy people enter the city, their fate can be imagined.


    Therefore, defending the city tonight is definitely a chore, and even more dangerous. As long as the city gate is broken, the soldiers who defend the city will die, but the soldiers in the city will have time. To hide, to escape, so these guards of the city have long been eager to change their defenses to come quickly, so that they can leave this dangerous place.


    Now that the people who changed their defenses finally came, they were naturally very happy.


    "Okay, it''s up to us to garrison here now. You should go back and take a good rest." The leader of the team that just arrived said to those who had been stationed here before.


    "I wanted to go back to sleep a long time ago."


    "It''s here, you have to be careful, you must guard this city gate, and you can''t let in the savage barbarians outside."


    "Yes, yes, those people are all demons, let them in, we will lose our heads."


    Although they are about to leave here, the soldiers who were stationed here before have not forgotten to tell those who have just arrived to be more careful, not because they are more responsible, but because once the city gate is breached, they will The people in the city are also very dangerous. They don''t think about other people, and they have to think about their own lives.


    "Leave the city gate to us, so don''t worry, and make sure you are safe!" The commander who led the team patted his chest and said.


    This person wasn''t fooling others, but he really thought so. He was Wu Dayu''s distant relative, named Wu Guibao, and he was the commander of this defensive team.


    Before coming to change defense, Wu Guibao also met with Wu Dayu, and Wu Dayu also repeatedly told him that he must be optimistic about the city gate, not the slightest carelessness, if there is any abnormal situation, he must report it immediately.


    Wu Guibao naturally promised that he could be the leader of a team at a young age, but it was Wu Dayu''s relationship, and he usually obeyed Wu Dayu''s words.


    And Wu Dayu repeatedly told him about the importance of guarding the gates. The walls of this city are tall and thick, and it has been repaired year by year. It is not easy for people outside to break through, as long as nothing is wrong. There is still no problem holding the gate.


    For this reason, Wu Guibao seemed confident at this time, but he didn''t realize that when he said this, many people in his team looked at him quite interestingly.


    The people who were stationed in the past happily left and went back to sleep. They probably knew the defense situation of this city. Even if they were brave enough, it would be impossible for the people outside to break through here in a short time. Yes, so even if the fighting here is fierce, they can all go back and sleep well without worrying about the wall being broken.


    "Well, everyone will go to their place and cheer me up. Don''t let the beasts outside have a chance to take advantage of it." Wu Guibao said loudly to his men.


    "General, don''t worry, and promise you won''t go wrong."


    "That''s it, it''s okay for those people who are not to come, if they dare to come, let them know how sharp grandpa''s gun is."


    Everyone laughed, without the slightest tension on their faces, but there was not much smile in their eyes. There were a lot of irony, but it was dark and Wu Guibao didn''t notice it.


    Wu Guibao is still very happy that everyone calls himself a "general". His dream is to be a victorious general. Although he is still only a captain, he believes in his abilities, plus With Wu Dayu''s help, he felt that he was not far from becoming a general.


    The reaction of those soldiers also made him very happy. He felt that the team he brought out was very strong. When everyone else was afraid of the people who were absolutely unruly, the people in his team were I want to fight a battle with a man of great style. This is not strength and self-confidence. What is it?


    Of course, Wu Guibao also wants to fight against the people of the country, and build merits on the battlefield. However, his current task is to guard the city gate, and Wu Dayu does not let him move at will, so he can only endure the battle. Expected.


    The moonlight tonight is very good, coupled with the fire on the city wall, so although it is late at night, but the surrounding vision is good, and after Wu Guibao arranged the defense of his men, he found a corner position. , Leaned on the wall, closed his eyes and started to rest, dreaming of his general dream.


    The others looked at the moon, and then at Wu Guibao who was resting. Then, they nodded to each other. Some people walked towards Wu Guibao slowly, while others walked towards the gate of the city. Lift the crossbar down.


    Wu Guibao, who was about to go to bed, just heard a strange noise. This city gate is very thick, and the cross wood on the gate is also very heavy. It takes more than ten people to lift it before it can be lifted. Therefore, there is a sound during the lifting process. It is inevitable.


    "What are you doing?" Wu Guibao opened his eyes and just saw his subordinates lifting the crossbar. For a while, he didn''t even realize what was going on. He just asked in a daze.


    At this time, the few people who walked to Wu Guibao''s side were also slightly taken aback. They didn''t seem to expect that Wu Guibao would wake up suddenly, but immediately, there was a smile on their faces, but the smile was in Wu Guibao''s eyes. Here, obviously seems cruel.


    "What are you doing? Of course you opened the city gate." said a soldier who walked to Wu Guibao''s side.


    "Why are you opening the city gate? The counterattack from above?" Wu Guibao didn''t seem to be fully awake at this time. Seeing his subordinates opening the city gate, he thought that the people above would go out of the city and take the initiative.


    "Counter-attack? Haha!" The person who spoke before laughed twice and said: "Do you think people who are afraid of staying in the city will have the courage to counterattack?"


    "Then why did you open the gate of the city?" Wu Guibao asked, and then he seemed to have thought of something. He stood up abruptly and said, "Do you want to open the gate of the city and let those windy people come in?"


    "Unexpectedly, you are not stupid." At this time, three or four people had walked up to Wu Guibao''s side and surrounded him.


    It was only at this time that Wu Guibao realized the seriousness of the matter. The people in front of him, who actually illicitly communicated with the windy people outside, actually wanted to open the city gate and come in.


    "Don''t you want to live anymore? It''s a capital crime to lie to the enemy country!" Wu Guibao said, he was really scared. These people are his subordinates. If these people do anything bad, then he will also be implicated. Yes, and fornicating with an enemy country is a felony. Even Wu Dayu will not be able to protect him.


    "We fornicate with the enemy country? No, no, it''s you, it''s you Wu Guibao''s fornication with the enemy country. You opened this city gate. We were just forced to helplessly and tried to resist, but we didn''t succeed." The person who spoke before, look. Wu Guibao said with a smile.


    "You nonsense! I don''t want to open the city gate!" Wu Guibao said anxiously: "You don''t do stupid things. We can''t live if those beasts come in."


    "It''s you who can''t live, how can we have anything? We are their friends, who helped them open the city gates. How could they kill us?" Those people said, "As for you, you won''t live tomorrow."


    "What do you want to do?" At this time, Wu Guibao also saw that these people had bad intentions. He subconsciously wanted to retreat. It was just that there was a wall behind him, and there was no way to retreat. Someone is here, blocking all directions.


    "You secretly surpassed the country and forced us to open the city gate. We fought hard. Although we didn''t stop you from opening the city gate, we successfully killed you. Do you think the people above will blame us?" The person who spoke said surly.


    "Nonsense, you are all talking nonsense, you are trying to blame me!" Wu Guibao shouted.


    However, Wu Guibao found that all his subordinates around him looked at him with a smile at this time, but no one came up to help. Obviously, these people were all a group.


    At this time, Wu Guibao found sadly that he was a lonely family, and no one in the team was facing him.


    In fact, this is mainly because Wu Guibao is not a general and talented person, and even feels a little bit talented. Otherwise, he would not be unaware of the changes close at hand.


    "Don''t shout, it''s useless, for the sake of my brothers'' glory and wealth, then General Lao Wu sacrificed a bit." A man next to him stepped forward, speaking, and stabbed Wu Guibao heavily.


    Wu Guibao wanted to hide. However, they were surrounded by people. He had no way to hide and was stabbed in front of him.

 2293 Chapter 2293

    When the long sword entered the body, Wu Guibao was very panicked. He cried out for help, but it was of no use. The people around were just looking at the excitement. No one wanted to come up for help. What he meant, it seemed that those people who were always respectful to him wish he died immediately.


    As for the people in the distance, it¡¯s even harder to hear him calling for help. On the surrounding city, the war is still going on, and there are screams of killing everywhere. Although his voice is not small, there are dozens of them. The battlefield for tens of thousands of people seems insignificant. What''s more, even if someone hears it, I¡¯m afraid he just thinks that he is a wounded soldier. On the battlefield, there are many such soldiers, and everyone can take care of them. come?


    Wu Guibao felt that his physical strength was losing rapidly. He knew that he was going to die, especially after the man drew out the long sword, and then quickly stabbed it again. He knew that he was dead today, his general dream, It was also completely broken, but what made him unacceptable was that he did not die on the battlefield, but died in his own hands.


    Perhaps when these people decided to forge ahead with an enemy country, they were no longer their own people, they were his enemies. After thinking about it this way, Wu Guibao suddenly felt better, and he still died in the hands of the enemy.


    Wu Guibao looked at the people in front of him with blood spitting in his mouth, and said: "Don''t think that the Feng Jueguo people are good people. If you let them in, you will regret it!"


    "That won''t bother General Wu." The man who assassinated Wu Guibao said with an indifferent smile: "General Wu can go without worry, go to the underground and continue to dream of your generals. See you helping brothers. For the sake of great merit, we will burn you some paper money when we think about it later."


    "Haha." Wu Guibao smiled ironically: "Don''t be proud, you will die soon, you will die in the hands of Feng Jue Guoren, I just go one step ahead of you and wait for you on Huangquan Road!"


    Although Wu Guibao didn''t have much abilities, he was very obedient. Under Wu Dayu''s influence, he had no good feelings for the Feng Jueguo people, and at the same time, he knew the brutality of those Feng Jueguo people.


    Therefore, Wu Guibao felt that the cooperation between these people in front of them and those who were extremely state-of-the-art is tantamount to seeking skin with tigers. It is a very dangerous time. When these people have no value for use, it is when they are killed.


    And this time does not seem to take long.


    "Go to hell!" Wu Guibao''s words made the people around them very angry. They were happy at this time. They made a great contribution this time. After that, the future is bright. As for the cooperation with people who are not in the country, they did not resist much. In their hearts, whoever can bring them benefits, they will cooperate with them, in their eyes, only benefits.


    What''s more, although the city is very solid, the soldiers who have been guarding here all the year round are afraid of people who are absolutely windy. Even if the city is guarded by this city, they are not at ease. They always feel that the wind is the country. People will soon come in, especially when the time comes to face the people of the country as a hostile, it is better to meet them as a cooperator. In that case, you and others will not be in danger. Up.


    Moreover, at the same time, they are able to do meritorious service, so why not do it?


    Under the anger, Wu Guibao increased his strength in his hands. Wu Guibao''s eyes suddenly burst, and then the whole person even took a meal. After that, he slowly softened, and there was no sound at all, but, to death, his He didn''t close his eyes, but stared at the people around him, seeming to want to see their tragic end.


    The look in Wu Guibao''s eyes made everyone feel a little hairy, especially when they knew that what they had done by others was a bit inauthentic, so when they saw Wu Guibao''s eyes, they were angry and guilty.


    "Look, I''ll show you!" The man who killed Wu Guibao drew the sword from Wu Guibao''s body. After that, he kept stabbing Wu Guibao''s head. Soon, Wu Guibao''s head was in a mess, and his death was extremely miserable. , Naturally the eyes will not see.


    "Okay, don''t stab, why be serious with a dead person?" The person next to him pulled the person away and said, "The time has come, and business matters."


    The man let go, but the look in Wu Guibao''s corpse was still very bad, as if he wanted to go up and stab two swords again.


    However, everyone also understands that business matters are important, and the things explained above can''t be done wrong, but important things will be missed.


    So everyone came to the city gate, pushed the crossbar together, and then slowly opened the heavy gate.


    At this time, in Feng Jueguo''s camp outside the city, many people were observing the situation of the west gate of the city, but the gate still showed no sign of being opened.


    "That person is not fooling us? I said that those people from the Da Lu Dynasty are not worthy of trust and should not be trusted."


    "That is, our brave warrior, even without the help of people from the Great Lu Dynasty, can defeat this city! There is no need to wait for their cooperation!"


    "Should we ask the people in front to withdraw first, take a break, and fight again tomorrow?"


    In Feng Jueguo¡¯s camp, because the city gate has not been opened, many people began to look a little restless. If they didn¡¯t know the people of the Da Lu Dynasty would cooperate, they might not be so fierce. , Because the news was received before, but now, the other party has not been able to open the door as agreed. Everyone felt that they had been tricked, which made them look very angry.


    However, these people who are extremely powerful are still very confident about the strength of their own army. Therefore, even if there are no people from the Da Lu Dynasty to cooperate in the city, they believe that they and others can take down the city because of being I''m very angry in my heart.


    And the commander of the most powerful country, after hearing the words of his subordinates and others, his eyes still fixed on the Xicheng Gate, and he did not speak. He was also very confident in the strength of his troops, even if the Xicheng Gate did not. As agreed, it was also opened from the inside, but he also believed that the invincible warriors under his men could defeat the city in front of him.


    However, this commander also understands that if it is really just a hard attack, then even if they finally defeat the city, they will have to pay a high price. It is obviously not him and the people above. What I want to see is that their Fengjueguo people have strong combat effectiveness, but they have always been a disadvantage in terms of numbers. Fengjueguo''s domestic environment is very bad, and internal fights often occur within it. Therefore, the population has not been improved. Go, if there are too many casualties in a big battle, even if you win the battle in the end, it will not be worth the loss. Not only will the people above not reward him, they will even punish him heavily.


    Therefore, this commander didn¡¯t want to see such results. Of course, he still hoped that the people in the city could open the city gates. In that case, their victory would be much easier. If you open it, he can only choose to retreat first. As for whether he wants to attack this city in the future, he has to think about it.


    "Look, the city gate seems to have been opened!" Someone suddenly exclaimed.


    Everyone at the scene immediately looked over, even if they were clamoring before, no one from the Da Lu Dynasty opened the gate from the inside, and the same people who could defeat the city, they all looked expectantly at this time. In the past, obviously, in their hearts, they still wanted people from the Da Lu Dynasty to cooperate.


    In the eyes of everyone, the heavy west gate of the city in front of them is slowly being opened. Because the gate is too heavy, the opening speed is very slow, but everyone can be sure that the gate is indeed Is opening.


    "Quick! Let the people who are preparing outside, rush in for me and kill fiercely! The harder you kill, the better, and you are afraid of those from the Great Lu Dynasty!" The commander of Feng Jueguo saw that the city gate was really like It was opened as agreed, and the team immediately rushed in from the opened city gate.


    Before, because someone notified them in advance that the gate of the west city would be opened at the time of childhood, the people of the most powerful country deployed a lot of troops at the gate of the west city, just when the gate was opened, Can rush into the city in the first time to prevent any accidents from happening.


    Although everyone was not sure before that the city gate would be opened as agreed, but it was always right to prepare in advance. At this time, the city gate really opened. They arranged it in advance. The army can finally act.


    In fact, without the commander¡¯s order, the Feng Jueguo army ambushing not far from the west gate had already swarmed up when the gate was opened, and they dared not waste time. Who knows, will there be any accident at the gate, if those who opened the gate are killed and the gate is closed again, then they will miss a best opportunity.


    "Kill!"


    "Rush in and kill the people of the Great Lu Dynasty!"


    "Go!"


    Feng Jueguo shouted in their mouths, rushing towards the gate one after another, with bloodthirsty rays in their eyes.


    The people of Feng Jueguo are indeed not good at attacking cities. Therefore, when they attacked the city before, these people of Feng Jueguo were very aggrieved. They were obviously stronger than those of the Dalu Dynasty, but they were still affected by them. People from the Da Lu Dynasty who looked down upon killed some of their companions, and their own advantages could not be used.


    And now, the city gate was finally opened, and they were finally able to fight the people of the Da Lu Dynasty on the ground again. Naturally, they were excited in their hearts, and they also wanted to vent their previous sorrows.

 2294 Chapter 2294 rushed into the city

    "What''s going on here? How come all the people from Feng Jueguo rushed over?"


    "I don''t know, did they launch a general attack?"


    The soldiers standing on the head of the city were very surprised when they saw so many windy soldiers rushing towards the city gate. They didn''t know what was going on.


    Everyone obviously did not expect that the city gates would be opened. There were many soldiers guarding the four gates of the city, and there were also various defensive equipment. The soldiers outside, thinking, It is definitely not a simple matter to break through the city gate, at least, it is impossible in a short time.


    Because of this, they saw so many Feng Jueguo soldiers rushing to the city gate. First they were puzzled, and then they laughed. They felt that these Feng Jueguo soldiers were so anxious that they made the best move. Actually want to knock open the city gate.


    how can that be?!


    However, before the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces disappeared, they suddenly heard someone shouting in panic.


    "It''s not good, the city gate has been opened!"


    what?!


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked. If in normal times, the heavy city gate was opened, they would all be able to hear the sound, but, after all, it was on the battlefield. The two sides were fighting fiercely everywhere. The sound of screaming, therefore, the messy screaming of killing covered the sound of the city gate being opened, and therefore, they did not hear any sound of opening the door.


    At this time, when the city gate was opened, everyone naturally exclaimed. They all knew what it meant for the soldiers outside the city to enter the city, and how much they would end up in the end. awful.


    Therefore, many people want to run down to see what happens, if the city gate is really opened, they must stop it.


    However, at this time, it is obviously too late. The soldiers outside the city have used the night to hide in a place not far from the city gate. The first time they saw the city gate opened, They rushed over directly, and the people in front were all riding fast horses. At this time, the leading troops had already entered the city.


    Although knowing that it may be too late, the soldiers on the front of the city did not give up and can only continue to run down. What they can do now is to plug the gap and prevent more soldiers from entering the country. In the city.


    "I hope it''s too late!" Many soldiers from the Dalu Dynasty prayed in their hearts as they ran.


    However, the facts have proved that they are indeed a step too late. When the first group of people who came down from the top of the city arrived at the gate of the city, they had already seen a lot of soldiers from the country pouring into the city. The soldiers of the Lu Dynasty were still heading towards the gate of the city, but they were suddenly afraid when they saw so many windy people pouring in, looking at their fierce faces and the long swords in their hands. Up.


    In fact, these soldiers are not to blame. After all, they have been here for many years, and they have dealt with the people of Feng Jueguo for many years, and they deeply know how powerful people are.


    Before, they had a city wall to rely on, and they knew that Feng Jueguo people were not good at attacking cities, so they had the courage to fight against Feng Jueguo people. However, even so, they were still worried.


    But now, the people of Feng Jueguo have already entered the city. They don¡¯t need to attack the city again. On this ground, the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty do not have the courage to face those people of Feng Jueguo. They I remembered the tragic situation of the troops facing Feng Jueguo in the past. Without the support of the city wall, they would not dare to go forward and fight the soldiers of Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, when I saw a lot of soldiers entering the city, many soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty who rushed ahead were so scared that they did not dare to go forward. Only a few people rushed with enthusiasm. past.


    "Kill!"


    "Those who block me die!"


    The people of Feng Jueguo naturally understand that at this time, the most important thing is to fight for time. Once the gate of the city is blocked, everything is in vain. Therefore, those who rush in front must pass through the gate as soon as possible, and , But also to open a passage for the teams behind and keep the city gates open, so that the teams behind can enter continuously.


    Therefore, the soldiers who rushed in front of the country were screaming and screaming, with a hideous expression, waving their weapons continuously, and rushing straight forward.


    "Friends of Feng Jueguo, we are your friends. We help you open the city gate."


    "All brave warriors, come in quickly!"


    Before, the people who opened the city gate from the city, after seeing the soldiers of Feng Jueguo enter the city, were not as scared as the other soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty, but they were all smiling and greeted. A guest posture, welcoming the soldiers who have entered the country.


    The soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty want to come, they are now friends with the soldiers who entered the city, and even those soldiers who entered the city, should thank them because, It was they who opened the city gates that allowed the soldiers of the country to enter the city so quickly, reducing a lot of losses and saving a lot of time.


    Therefore, those who are absolutely unreliable will certainly thank them, and it is impossible to do any harm to them.


    It¡¯s just that these people are obviously wrong. The soldiers of Feng Jueguo at this time don¡¯t have the heart to get close to them, and they don¡¯t have time to talk to them. In their view, as long as they are soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty, they They were all their enemies, and the order they received was to kill more soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty in the city, and kill them for fear!


    Therefore, when the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty who opened the city gate greeted them with smiles on their faces, what awaited them was not the gratitude of the soldiers from Feng Jueguo, but the waving butcher knives!


    These soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty just wanted to say hello to show their identity as others, so that these people would not accidentally injure them, but their behavior seemed to the soldiers of the country to stop them. The gates are the same, and anyone who blocks the gates here is their enemy.


    Therefore, when these soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty saw these soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty, they were not polite or asked why they went up and killed them with their swords, but the Great Lu Dynasty did not have the slightest preparation. The soldiers were cut to pieces.


    "Ah! Stop it! Why are you doing this!"


    "Asshole! You beasts of the country! We helped you open the gates, why are you attacking us?!"


    "Damn, fight with you!"


    The soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty yelled and made a mess. Some wanted to continue to show their favors, wanted to explain clearly, and hoped that the people of the country would stop, and some were also irritated and thought. To resist.


    And what are the reactions of these people? Those who are extremely powerful, all have the same attitude, that is, as long as they are soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty, they will be killed, without the slightest exception!


    Suddenly, the city gate was bleeding into a river, and the soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty who opened the city gate one after another fell into a pool of blood. Their fate, just as Wu Guibao said before, died in Feng Jueguo. Under his butcher''s knife, Wu Guibao really just died a while earlier than them.


    These soldiers of the country¡¯s wind did not feel that there was any problem with doing this, because when they entered the city, they did not receive any orders saying that there are people in this city who cannot be killed, so as long as they are in this city The people, as long as they are not the people of the country, they are all damned people!So, there is no problem killing anyone!


    The poor soldiers who opened the gate of the city thought that they had done a great job before. Moreover, with the credit of opening the gate, those who are extremely windy will not hurt them. Not only can they save their lives, they can also be promoted. Jiajue, but, now it seems, all this is just a delusion.


    Those people who came down from the top of the city don¡¯t know how unjustly those people at the gate of the city died. They just saw the soldiers of the wind and the country are slaughtering their soldiers of the Dalu dynasty frantically, which made them already timid. The soldiers of, are even more timid, and the idea of ??wanting to rush over has also faded a lot, and the few soldiers who rushed over with blood were also chopped to the ground at this time.


    When the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty hesitated, more and more soldiers from the country entered the city. They began to disperse. They killed people when they saw them. They did not speak the slightest truth. Some even knelt down and begged for mercy. Neither has the slightest effect.


    The soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty completely lost their hope of blocking the city gate. If they made up their minds to block the city gate earlier, there might be a lot of casualties, but there is still some hope to block the city gate. However, because of their fear of the windy army, they hesitated, and it was this hesitation time that caused them to lose their last chance.


    The shouts of killing became louder and louder, and more and more Feng Jueguo soldiers entered the city. Before, during the siege, the Feng Jueguo soldiers were only carrying out feint attacks. It seemed that the momentum was huge, but in fact However, the actual number of troops invested was not much. It was only because of the darkness and the fact that the people of the Great Lu Dynasty were afraid of the soldiers of Feng Jueguo, so that they felt that the people of Feng Jueguo had invested a lot of troops.


    In fact, most of Feng Jueguo¡¯s forces are concentrated at the Xicheng Gate. The commander of Feng Jueguo has already thought about it. If the Xicheng Gate is opened as promised, these people can quickly They entered the city, and if the city gates could not be opened on time, then these people would just retreat, anyway, there would not be much loss.


    And now, the West City Gate was opened as promised, and a large number of wind-absorbed soldiers ambushing near the city gate poured in like a tide.

 2295 Chapter 2295

    "Yes, yes, this city is considered to be won."


    In the distance, in the camp of Feng Jueguo, the commander of Feng Jueguo, seeing more and more warriors of his country enter the city in front of him, said with confidence.


    Speaking of siege, this commander really doesn¡¯t have much confidence. After all, they are good at riding and shooting. They don¡¯t have much experience in siege. Moreover, they lack siege equipment in this area, even the ladders in front of them. They were just made out of it on a temporary basis. The quantity was not large and the quality was very poor. Of course, it was enough to pretend to be an attack. It would be unrealistic to expect these simple siege equipment to lay down this city.


    Therefore, the commander thought about it before. If the city gate was not opened as agreed, he would give up the siege and instead looting everywhere as before. Although he also wanted to achieve some achievements, , He has not been dizzy yet.


    However, the soldiers who had no experience in siege of the country, when fighting on the ground, the commander believed that they did not need to spend too much effort to defeat the army of the Lu Dynasty. .


    Because of this, even though his troops have just entered the city, and even the fiercest battle has not yet started, he can say with certainty that the city has been won because they no longer need to attack the city. , Fighting on the ground, they are completely sure to win the army of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    And the generals next to the commander, at this time, have already left. When they saw the gate of the city opened, they could not help it. They rushed to the front line one after another. They are all very fighting, so they are not afraid of fighting, and even eager to fight.


    They were not familiar with the previous siege, and it was just a feint. Therefore, most of the generals did not participate. Now, the real battle is about to begin, how could they be willing to miss it?In Feng Jueguo, if you want to gain a high position, you can only do meritorious service on the battlefield.


    The gate was opened and Feng Jueguo soldiers entered the city. This changed the morale of both parties. The morale of Feng Jueguo people was high. They were frustrated during the siege. At this time, they can finally vent. Come out, and, in hand-to-hand combat on the ground, they are also very confident.


    As for the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, their morale was low, and they were declining very quickly.


    Before the Great Lu dynasty, the war against Feng Jueguo had always had more wins and less. Therefore, the soldiers on these borders had some soldiers who were afraid of the wind. Before they had the city to rely on, they could also win the wind and the country. People in the first battle, now, the opponent has entered the city, and the city wall has lost its function. They can only meet with the opponent in short-term combat. These soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty, thinking of the tragic experience of the past, are naturally frustrated. I''m afraid I can''t do it, where will there be how much combat power?


    Therefore, although the number of troops of the Da Lu dynasty in this city is not large, the soldiers who entered the city of Feng Jueguo are as powerful as they are, and basically they have not encountered much effective resistance. Those of the Da Lu dynasty The army, when confronted with these windy soldiers, are basically collapsed. One is that they have no strength to resist. In addition, more importantly, they have been scared and have no courage to resist, even if it is theirs. The number of people still dominates, and it has no effect.


    "Why is it so noisy outside? Why is the sound of killing close?" After finishing the task, Li Yuangu, who returned to his room again, asked the guard next to him in surprise.


    Generally speaking, the city¡¯s offensive and defensive battles will not be determined in a short period of time. This is a protracted battle. In addition, Li Yuangu, as a minister of war, has a distinguished status and naturally does not need to go to the front line to fight in person. So, after setting up the tasks for each person, Li Yuangu was ready to go back to the room and continue to sleep. As for the commanding of the battle, the generals were naturally responsible. He only had to wait until the next morning when he woke up. Just ask about the fighting situation at night.


    It¡¯s just that Li Yuangu, who returned to his room here, was still thinking about attacking the city. Before he had time to sleep, he felt that the sound of killing seemed to be louder and closer than before. The same in the city.


    "My lord, I''ll go out and have a look." The guard said.


    Li Yuangu nodded, and afterwards, he found a book on the art of ice and read it. This is one of his hobbies, that is, he likes to read all kinds of art of war books of his predecessors, and he reads a lot of books of this kind of art of war. So, he always felt that he was like a god of war.


    However, his previous record of the God of War was not so good, but Li Yuangu felt that it was because someone in the army held him, otherwise, he would have repelled the Feng Jueguo.


    However, before Li Yuangu was completely immersed in his fantasy world, the guard who went out before returned. It was just different from the steady state when he went out. At this time, he panicked and ran over. The body seems to be a little unstable.


    "What''s the matter? What kind of demeanor is you panicking? You are my guard, pay attention." Li Yuangu frowned. He felt that the God of War should be the kind that is not in danger, and can face any situation. Keep calm. Only in this way can you have a clear mind and deal with various situations.


    And as a person around the God of War, he should naturally have such a temperament. Otherwise, he would be unqualified, and he has always asked the people around him that way, but they usually do very well. I don¡¯t know how it is today. It will be like this.


    "Big...sir...it''s okay! People from Feng Jueguo have come in!" The soldier didn''t care about Li Yuangu''s reprimand, but panicked and stammered. Report to Li Yuangu what he has heard.


    In fact, this soldier didn¡¯t run out of the city lord¡¯s mansion. He already knew the news. The windy people entered the city. The front line had collapsed. There were rioters everywhere. Many people went to the city lord¡¯s mansion to seek refuge. At the time, those soldiers naturally did not dare to rush into the City Lord''s Mansion at will. However, under the current situation, those soldiers and soldiers obviously did not care about that much.


    Therefore, Li Yuangu''s personal soldier could easily get the news that shocked him from the mouths of the broken soldiers.


    "What? What did you say? The people from Feng Jueguo have entered the city?" Li Yuangu, who was reading the military book with a calm face, fell out of the book after hearing the report from his own soldiers. , The whole person stood up in shock, maybe because he was too anxious, Li Yuangu''s body still swayed. If the soldier next to him saw the opportunity quickly, he stepped forward to support him, I am afraid that Li Yuangu has already fall down.


    Li Yuangu, who had previously reprimanded his own soldiers for keeping calm at all times, had already done nothing better than his own soldiers after hearing that the people from the country had entered the city. Where to go.


    In the face of this news, he also lost his previous demeanor.


    "I''m in the city! Those who are absolutely windy have come in." The soldier said. In fact, he didn''t know how many people came in. However, the soldiers who entered the city lord mansion said that the windy soldiers Everyone came in, and there were soldiers from Feng Jueguo everywhere. In addition, the shouts of killings shook the sky, so he also came in before Feng Jueguo soldiers.


    "How is this possible? Are the hundreds of thousands of soldiers at the head of the city all pigs? It took less than one night for the soldiers of the country to enter the city? Even pigs, hundreds of thousands, It can also stop the soldiers who are absolutely windy, right?" Li Yuangu still could not accept the news. If the person in front of him was his own soldier and had been with him for many years, he would definitely think that the other party was talking nonsense, even, The other party is Feng Jueguo''s spy who is here to disturb the military''s mind.


    However, the person in front of him was a soldier he had trusted for many years, so he had to believe it, but he still couldn''t accept the news.


    "Those people are not as good as pigs." The soldier also exploded: "Now the soldiers of the country have entered the city. They are everywhere. They kill people when they see them. The whole city is in chaos. Your lord, we Hurry up, it''s too late if you don''t leave."


    Obviously, this soldier felt that the soldiers of Feng Jueguo entered the city, which meant that they had lost. Even if they had more troops than the other party, he did not think that he was waiting for others. They were able to beat the opponent. They had the city wall as a support before, and they didn''t even hold on for one night. Now, without the city wall as a support, and those city defense facilities, they must be even more unable to fight.


    And Li Yuangu¡¯s distinguished status obviously shouldn¡¯t continue to stay in this dangerous place. In fact, at this time, the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty in the city are also trying to get out of the city and leave here. This could have brought them. The city that came to a sense of security is now able to be in a dangerous cage. If you continue to stay in it, sooner or later, the soldiers from Feng Jueguo will find and kill them.


    Of course, this soldier is also selfish. He is Li Yuangu¡¯s personal soldier. He must stay with Li Yuangu. If Li Yuangu does not leave here, he cannot leave. If he leaves privately, he will be caught later. He will also be sentenced to death, and staying here is also the end of death. Therefore, in order to save his life, he naturally hopes that Li Yuangu can leave the city as soon as possible. In that case, he can also go out with him.


    "Yes, yes, get out of the city as soon as possible." Li Yuangu also said in a panic. At this time, he no longer thinks about what God of War is. The most important thing is to save his life.

 2296 Chapter 2296 Awkward Encounter

    Originally, Li Yuangu still had some confidence in this battle, especially when the man with the winds of the country chose to attack the city, his confidence in his heart was a little bit more, the city has more troops than the opponent, and, There is also the city wall as a reliance, and there is no need to face the soldiers of Feng Jueguo who are not good at siege.


    The sum of all this made Li Yuangu full of confidence in this war.


    However, he didn''t think that the defeat came so fast and so suddenly. It was obvious that no matter what aspect it was, it was his own advantage. How could he suddenly enter the city?There are so many troops here to defend the city, even if it can''t be held in the end, but if you persist for a few months, there should be no problem.


    And now, let alone a few months, even one night, without being able to persist, the city was breached, the people of Feng Jueguo have entered the city, and the people of Feng Jueguo have met each other, especially morale. Li Yuangu knew exactly what the consequences would be if he fought against the opponent when he was down.


    Therefore, after learning that the matter had reached this point, Li Yuangu''s first thought was to leave here and leave this dangerous place, without even thinking about investigating the matter and how the other party entered the city.


    Li Yuangu thinks that he is a treasurer of the Ministry of War, and his status is honorable. Naturally, he cannot die here. He still has a lot of good days to live. As for this defeat, although it is more important, it will affect the negotiations between the two countries. I have lost the fight, and the Emperor will definitely be angry.


    However, Li Yuangu thinks that there is no big deal. Anyway, in the past when they fought against the Feng Jueguo, they have always lost more and less. They have lost so many times. They don''t care if they do this again. It is not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I missed a chance to do meritorious service. When I reach the emperor, he will be criticized. After a few days, I will become a majestic military official again.


    As for the use of this opportunity to rectify the army, it seems that it will not be possible now. However, as long as he is still a book of the Ministry of War, that opportunity is still there. Then Wu Yan only won for a while, and he will come back later. Pull it back.


    However, Li Yuangu obviously still underestimated the status of this war in the heart of the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty. The emperor who was far away in the imperial capital has been paying attention to the situation here, and for the many requirements of Li Yuangu before. They all agreed one by one, and even sent some of the elite Yulin Army around him to command Li Yuangu, didn''t he just want Li Yuangu to win the battle.


    As a result, Li Yuangu lost again. Moreover, the loss was so thorough this time. More than 300,000 people were blocked in the city by the opponent. If the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty knew about this situation, it would definitely not be the case. As Li Yuangu thought, only a few words of reprimanding him, the death penalty is unavoidable, and even his relatives will be implicated in order to relieve the anger in the heart of that majesty.


    Li Yuangu obviously thought everything was too simple, but at this time, he just wanted to escape, where could he still have the mind to analyze the thoughts of the emperor who was far away in the imperial capital?


    The most important thing is to take care of your eyes first.


    Therefore, Li Yuangu didn¡¯t even tidy up anything. He followed his personal team and ran outside the city lord¡¯s mansion. His personal team also followed him for many years. Not only was there no problem in loyalty, but also in strength. , Is also much stronger than ordinary troops. After all, at a critical moment, the people in these pro-squad forces are the key to his life. How could he not care?


    Therefore, with these soldiers guarding him to break through, his heart is somewhat bottomed.


    After leaving the city lord¡¯s mansion, Li Yuangu discovered how chaotic the city is now. There are people running around and people screaming everywhere. Some soldiers even took the opportunity to rob property, kill people and set fires. , It¡¯s just that now everyone is only caring about themselves, where else would anyone take care of these "nosy things"?Li Yuangu saw it, but didn''t see it at the time. He didn''t want to waste time on these "little things."


    The streets were full of defeated soldiers, and Li Yuangu also learned more information about Feng Jueguo from their mouths.


    According to the descriptions of these soldiers, the soldiers of the Wind and the Kingdom all came in from the West Gate, where they are now completely controlled by the Wind and the Kingdom. A large number of soldiers from the Wind and the Kingdom are constantly surging. As for how many people have entered, no one knows. Some people say ten thousand and some one hundred thousand. Anyway, at the Xichengmen, there are people who are absolutely windy, and the army on the side of the Lu Dynasty only needs to be gentle. All wars of the empire''s armies ended in failure.,


    Therefore, everyone has no guts and thoughts to take care of things there. The people of the country have already entered the city. The soldiers in this city just want to escape here. They don¡¯t want to stay in this dangerous place anymore. When it comes to intercepting Feng Jueguo¡¯s people, no one dared to go. In the past, they did not get much better in the hands of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. Under these circumstances, it is clear that no one has that mind. To do this.


    Li Yuangu also didn¡¯t have the mind to care about these things. Even if he knew now, the people from Feng Jueguo hadn¡¯t come in yet. Maybe he took people to the West City Gate and blocked them, and after that, he would take Feng Jueguo¡¯s people. Call it out.


    However, Li Yuangu didn''t know how many people came in from the other party, what if most of them did?Then take someone there by yourself, isn''t it looking for death?Moreover, now the army on the Dalu dynasty has been frightened, and all of them just want to escape for their lives, where is the mind and courage to face the windy army?He absolutely, even if he was willing to go, he couldn''t find enough people who had the courage to go with him.


    Therefore, he did not think about the impossible thing in the past. After knowing that the people of Feng Jueguo were constantly pouring in from the West City Gate, he decisively said to the guard team next to him: "Go , Go to the East City Gate and leave from there!"


    The East City Gate is obviously the farthest from the West City Gate. Now that the West City Gate has been controlled by Feng Jueguo people, it is obviously impossible to get through from there, and the East City Gate is obviously the best choice.


    So, everyone went to the East City Gate without looking back, but they didn¡¯t run far, and they saw Wu Dayu, and Wu Dayu was not alone. There were many people following him. Soldiers in the army, including Wu Dayu¡¯s family members, were all armed and running in the opposite direction to Li Yuangu and the others. Li Yuangu and the others went east, while Wu Dayu took people to the west.


    "Li Shangshu, where are you going?" Wu Dayu obviously also saw Li Yuangu and others. The two teams had a lot of people, and they met directly on the street. Even if Li Yuangu wanted to hide, there was nowhere to hide. .


    "Ahem, the officer heard that a large number of wind-absolute troops appeared at the eastern city gate, and he was preparing to take people to support it." Li Yuangu said slightly embarrassedly. He couldn''t say that he was scared. Take someone away, right?


    "East? Didn''t the West City Gate be breached? Could it be that the East City Gate was also breached?" Wu Dayu, who hadn''t realized that Li Yuangu wanted to escape, didn''t doubt Li Yuangu''s words, but after hearing the words, he became even more serious. Worried.


    The West Gate has been broken, and if the East Gate is broken again, the opponent will be attacked on both sides. However, if two places enter at the same time, the speed of entry will be faster for people, and the time for the people to escape will be even less. .


    Before coming here, Wu Dayu had asked people to arrange for the people to leave from the other three gates. However, there were a lot of people in the city, and some soldiers also wanted to leave the city. Therefore, people were all withdrawn from here. It took some time, and he had to buy this time, so he took people to the West City Gate, trying to prevent the windy army from entering there and buy time for others.


    However, if the East City Gate was also broken, the situation would be even more dangerous, and he would not have much time left.


    "Yes, yes." Li Yuangu could only bite the bullet and replied.


    "Master Shangshu, do you know how those windy people broke through the gates of the city? The subordinates can''t figure it out. They are not good at attacking the city, and we are heavily guarded. How can it be impossible in such a short time? Was breached, moreover, two city gates were breached, is the strength of our Dalu army so weak?" Wu Dayu asked sadly.


    Wu Dayu has been the city lord here for many years. He understands the strengths of both sides. Therefore, he can''t figure out how the other side can break through the city gates in such a short time. Moreover, it is still two city gates at the same time. After being breached, he began to have a new view on the strength of both sides, and his heart became even more pessimistic.


    "You ask me, who shall I ask?" Hearing Wu Dayu''s words, Li Yuangu exploded in an instant, and even forgotten his previous embarrassment. If it weren''t for the soldiers to be too useless, the 300,000 army would last a night. Without holding it, why should I run away here like a bereaved dog?


    "Those people are simply rubbish. Even 300,000 pigs can hold back for a period of time. As a result, they didn¡¯t even hold on for one night. When I return to the imperial capital, I have to suggest to the emperor to let those bastards Fuck off all, I want to retrain and train an army that can defeat Feng Jueguo!" Li Yuangu said with confidence and atmosphere again.


    Through tonight¡¯s events, Li Yuangu was completely disappointed with these soldiers. It was impossible to use them to defeat Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. Therefore, he wanted to train his troops, and as a god of war, he trained the soldiers. It is necessary. He has also read many books in this area, and believes that he will be able to train an iron army.

 2297 Chapter 2297 What a pity

    Wu Dayu was also very disappointed with the ability of the defenders in the city. It was an army of 300,000, and the city was breached without supporting it even one night. This is really disappointing. .


    Obviously, Li Yuangu and Wu Dayu still don¡¯t know the real reason why the city gate was breached. The main reason is that the entire city is too chaotic, and the soldiers who were responsible for opening the city gate were also killed by the war. No one else saw it, so naturally no one would report to them.


    Therefore, Li Yuangu and Wu Dayu both believed that the strength of the defenders in the city was not good enough, which led to the city gate being breached, and both of them were very disappointed with the strength of the defenders in the city.


    At this time, the soldiers next to Li Yuangu quietly touched him, and Li Yuangu, who was angry, reacted. It is not the time to chat here. This city is already very dangerous, and now he must leave as soon as possible. .


    Therefore, Li Yuangu quickly said to Wu Dayu: "City Lord Wu, I will take someone to the East City Gate to support. As for the West City Gate, I beg you."


    "Okay." Wu Dayu replied and solemnly promised: "I will definitely buy more time for the people in the city to evacuate, and block those who are extremely windy, even if they die here. It will allow the people of the country to pass easily."


    Wu Dayu is determined to die. The strength of the army of the Lu Dynasty was not as good as Feng Jueguo. Now in this situation, the combat effectiveness is not much more effective. He wants to stop those soldiers who are Feng Jueguo. We must pay a great price to move forward.


    However, Wu Dayu did not choose to retreat, nor did he choose to abandon the people in the city and leave alone. Instead, he took the people with the determination to stop Feng Jueguo''s army, and tried his best to fight for the evacuation of the people in the city. time.


    Of course, Wu Dayu didn¡¯t know that he was also fighting for time for Li Yuangu to evacuate. He didn¡¯t know that Li Yuangu was planning to take people to flee here. At this moment, if the coach escapes first, it¡¯s not The morale blow on their side will be even greater, and Wu Dayu believes that Li Yuangu must also understand this, and at this time, he will never escape alone.


    However, Wu Dayu obviously misread Li Yuangu. From the beginning to the end, Li Yuangu never thought about it. Here, together with the defenders in the city, resist Feng Jueguo''s attack, especially the people of Feng Jueguo have entered. In the case of the city.


    Li Yuangu saw Wu Dayu''s impassioned look, and there was a trace of shame in his heart. After all, the other party did what he didn''t.


    However, this shame quickly disappeared, replaced by ridicule. What strength is Feng Jueguo?He believed that Li Yuangu knew that. At this time, he still chose to fight against the wind and the army. It was simply no brain. There would be no other results except for dying here. Moreover, even if Wu Dayu died in battle, it would not It will have too much influence on Feng Jueguo and cannot change the final outcome.


    Therefore, in Li Yuangu¡¯s view, Wu Dayu¡¯s decision is undoubtedly stupid. In the end, he can only die in vain. It is better to keep a useful body like himself, and then look for other ways to fight against those who are inexhaustible people.


    However, Li Yuangu did not speak out to stop Wu Dayu, and even wished the other party to hurry. After all, Wu Dayu is also an important person. With him here, he can also attract the attention of those who are very strong. In this case, oneself It will be more convenient when fleeing.


    Moreover, the city was breached and the battle was defeated here. Someone must come out to carry the pot. Li Yuangu felt that he had done nothing wrong. Therefore, he naturally did not want to carry the pot. Then, the city lord Wu Dayu would just do it again. A suitable candidate, after all, Wu Dayu is the city lord here, and he is also qualified to carry this pot. If he is another person, His Majesty the Emperor may not believe it.


    But with Wu Dayu coming to bear the pot and sharing the emperor''s anger, Li Yuangu believed that he would be fine in the end.


    Therefore, now Li Yuangu naturally hopes that Wu Dayu will stop Feng Jueguo as soon as possible, and then die on the battlefield. In this way, he has a lot of room for operation.


    Thinking of this, Li Yuangu bowed his hand to Wu Dayu and said with a serious face: "The emperor always treats us by raising soldiers for a thousand days, and now is the time for us to share our worries for the emperor. You and I will fight the enemy together today. , So that the people who are extremely strong in the country know that we also have heroes in the Da Lu Dynasty!"


    Li Yuangu spoke loudly and had a serious face. The Lord Wu who listened to him was also agitated. He was already ready to die. Now seeing Li Yuangu actually think and cook like himself, he suddenly felt "I The feeling that the generation is not alone" makes the whole person more energetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for me, Wu Dayu, to be able to meet Li Shangshu. It¡¯s my honor to be able to fight with Li Shangshu. If I can leave here alive, the next official will definitely follow Li Shangshu to the death.¡± Wu Dayu said, obviously, always Wu Dayu, who did not take refuge in Wu Yan, now has the idea to move closer to Li Shangshu.


    Li Yuangu had a heartbeat, and even wanted to take the other party and leave now. After all, it was not easy for him to get the support of a civilian or a city lord. He really didn''t want the other party to die like this.


    However, in the end, he did not speak to leave the opponent, but bowed his hand, and then led the people to the east.


    Li Yuangu didn''t dare to speak. He knew that the other party wanted to take refuge in him, and he was only stimulated by his "hot blood". Once the other party knew that he was not going to the east to fight against the enemy, but was preparing to escape from the east city gate, I am afraid that the other party would instantly Then they will turn their faces. When the time comes, not only will they not be able to get the support of the other party, but they will even go to the opposite side of each other.


    Therefore, even if it was a heartbeat, Li Yuangu did not speak out to stop the other party from "sending death", but left alone with his soldiers.


    "It''s a pity!" Li Yuangu said with emotion in his heart as he walked.


    Finally, a city lord took the initiative to seek refuge, but in the end it was such a result. It was a pity for him, but he still had no way to change this result, so he could only sigh with emotion.


    Wu Dayu looked at the back of Li Yuangu''s departure, and his heart became more determined. He waved his hand fiercely at the people next to him, and said, "Go!"


    After that, he took the lead and went west, like that, it was like a general on the battlefield, not a civilian.


    After separating from Wu Dayu, Li Yuangu stopped thinking about Wu Dayu. After all, in his opinion, Wu Dayu was dead, and the other party was determined to die and wasted time thinking about a dead person. Things, at this time, are obviously unnecessary.


    Li Yuangu took the people straight to the East City Gate, but soon he realized that the situation was a little bad, because there were people everywhere on the road leading to the East City Gate. Obviously, many people had already received news. , The people from the Wind Jueguo have already entered from the West City Gate. Therefore, everyone wants to leave from the East City Gate. This has caused the current congestion. They have not arrived at the East City Gate. Was blocked.


    "Get out of it, get out of it!" The soldiers of Li Yuangu, at this time, were all blocking him and helping him open the way.


    It''s just that there are too many people around. There are too many people to get through. There are so many people everywhere, they want to clear a route, but they can''t do it at all.


    "My lord, what should I do?" the captain of the guard asked Li Yuangu.


    Now, they are blocked in the middle of the road, and at the West City Gate, there is a steady stream of soldiers from the country entering. Who knows how much they have entered now, the soldiers who have already entered are everywhere. As for murder, once the soldiers rushed here, none of them could escape.


    "You know your identity, whoever dares to stand in the way, don''t worry about killing!" Li Yuangu said with a hint of domineering.


    At this time, it is obviously useless to reason with other people. Everyone wants to escape, who would listen to his nonsense?Therefore, at this time, he can only use his identities so that these people can take the initiative to get out. If they still refuse to get out, he doesn''t mind using force. Anyway, he won''t want to be blocked by anyone. of.


    "Good!" the captain said.


    After that, the captain of the squadron shouted in a loud voice: "All the people in front of you get out of the way, Master Li Yuangu, Shangshu of the Ministry of War is here! The idlers, wait, all get out!"


    However, the scene was in chaos at this time, all kinds of voices were mixed together, and it seemed very flustered. Except for the people around Li Yuangu and others, everyone who was a little further away could not hear him at all.


    "You all help and shout together!" Li Yuangu said to the other soldiers.


    "Master Li, Shangshu of the Ministry of War, is here, and those who don''t care are waiting to get out!"


    The other soldiers also yelled loudly, but this time their voices spread some distance.


    And after hearing about Li Yuangu¡¯s identity, many people subconsciously wanted to make way. After all, these people, whether they are flat-headed people or those who stray bravely, are very important to the status of Shangshu of the Ministry of War. In awe, naturally they did not dare to stand in the way of Li Yuangu and the others.


    It¡¯s just that there are too many people around. Even if some people are ivory, they can¡¯t make much room. Li Yuangu and others can only squeeze in the crowd and move forward slowly. At this speed, Li Yuan Gu and others are obviously not satisfied.


    The chasing soldiers behind them could catch up at any time. Li Yuangu and the others didn''t want to delay a second here, they had to leave here as soon as possible.

 2298 Chapter 2298

    "Don''t talk nonsense with them, just do it." Li Yuangu turned around and looked behind. There was still a panic crowd behind, but he seemed to see that the Feng Jueguo people were getting closer and closer here.


    Li Yuangu was very nervous, so he didn''t want to waste time here.


    "Yes!"


    Those guards also lost patience at this time. Li Yuangu was afraid of the wind and the country¡¯s chasing people, and they were also afraid of being, so naturally they also hope to leave the city early and leave this place of right and wrong.


    So, now that they heard about Li Yuangu''s fame and fortune, they were naturally not welcome.


    "Get out, get out of everything!"


    "Go away, don''t get in the way!"


    The soldiers began to push the people in front of them hard to clear a way to pass.


    These soldiers are usually treated well, and because it is related to their own life safety, Li Yuangu did not relax in their training. Therefore, these soldiers are physically strong and powerful. And most of the people around them are civilians. As for the soldiers mixed in them, they are also not as strong as them.


    Therefore, many people have been pushed aside, but it really cleared their way.


    However, before they could go far, their violent behavior was met with resistance from the people around them. At this time, everyone knows the importance of time. People who have already entered the country have already come in. If you delay here any longer. , It is possible to be overtaken and killed by Feng Jueguo at any time, so everyone here wants to leave as soon as possible, but it is not just Li Yuangu and the others.


    But now, he and others are being pushed aside rudely. Can these people who want to escape be angry?


    "Who are you? Why do you push me?"


    "Go away, don''t touch me!"


    "Let me go first, let me go first!"


    One by one, they started arguing with the soldiers of Li Yuangu, and even some of those who were grumpy and very scared directly dealt with the soldiers of Li Yuangu, and the scene seemed even more chaotic.


    Although Li Yuangu¡¯s soldiers, wearing armor, holding weapons, and strong, look really scary, if they see it in normal times, those civilians and soldiers would probably not dare to look up. One glance.


    But now it¡¯s different. Now it¡¯s very dangerous. Every second is delayed, there¡¯s an extra second of danger. This is related to their own life safety. Now that someone threatens their safety, they don¡¯t care so much. , What''s more, now that so many people work together, their courage is even greater.


    As a result, more and more people began to have physical contact with Li Yuangu¡¯s soldiers. Those soldiers wanted to push those around them away, and those around them also wanted to push them away. Don''t hinder yourself and others from fleeing.


    And Li Yuangu, who was surrounded by the soldiers, was inevitably affected. Because he hurried out to flee, he didn''t wear too neat clothes, and became even more messy under the shoving of people around him.


    "Do you want to die? This is Master Li of the Ministry of War, who dares to push again, I will kill him!"


    "If you turned your back, you dare to fight back, aren''t you afraid of looting your family and destroying the clan?"


    "You guys don''t want to live anymore, do you?"


    The soldiers of Li Yuangu, seeing the people around, not only did not take the initiative to give them a way, but also dared to fight back, and immediately became angry.


    Of course, Li Yuangu himself was also angry. When has he been so embarrassed?Obviously, the flat-headed people who were actually looked down upon by him were tossed so miserably, the anger in his heart can be imagined.


    "Reversed, reversed, does this person want to rebel? Reversed, really reversed!" Li Yuangu turned pale with anger, watching the surrounding mouths constantly talking to himself.


    "I don''t know a book from the Ministry of War. You who are soldiers, don''t go to defend the city and kill the enemy, and run away with us, it''s nothing."


    "Yes, a group of cowards, so many people, can''t even guard a wall, I''m!"


    "It''s you idiots, those who have nothing to do with the country, will only bully us, ordinary people."


    The words of those soldiers did not make people around them feel scared, but made them feel more angry.


    These people have never seen Li Yuangu before, so naturally they don¡¯t know Li Yuangu. Therefore, they don¡¯t believe the words of these soldiers. Before they want to come, Li Yuangu should be sitting in the yamen, commanding the defenders and wind in the city. How can the people of the country fight here?


    Therefore, the people around all regard Li Yuangu and others as ordinary soldiers, and these soldiers failed to defend the city wall, causing them to leave their homes to flee. In their hearts, the soldiers in the army are naturally Those who don''t have the slightest affection, if these soldiers are not too useless, why should they flee?


    Moreover, these people will only bully them and run away with them if they can''t beat the people of the country. This naturally makes them even more angry, and the words of the soldiers will also stimulate them even more.


    Li Yuangu and his soldiers saw the excitement of the surrounding people, their emotions were even more excited than before, and all of them became nervous.


    When Li Yuangu fled before, he only chose to bring the personal team together. First, these people are trustworthy. Second, if you bring too many people, the goal is too big and it is not conducive to escape. Therefore, he is next to him at this time. The number of soldiers is not very large, although these people are very strong, much stronger than ordinary soldiers, and compared with ordinary people, they are even more powerful.


    However, it can''t hold back too many people around, two fists are hard to beat four hands, so many people around are looking at them so angrily, they are also nervous and scared.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Li Yuangu looked at the people around him nervously. For the first time, he felt that these flat-headed people who existed like ants in his eyes were so terrible to get angry. Some regret, I knew I would encounter this situation a long time ago, and I brought some more people around.


    And Li Yuangu''s soldiers, at this time, all took out the weapons in their hands one after another. To the people around, it seemed that if anyone dared to mess around, they would just do it.


    The people around them also calmed down slightly at this time. Although they were very angry that these soldiers fled, they were angry that their skills were so bad that they left their homes, but they also knew that the weapons in these people''s hands were not Decoration, that can be used to kill people, and looking at the expressions of those soldiers, obviously, you don''t mind killing them, and you won''t feel scared.


    Therefore, these people gradually calmed down. No matter how angry these soldiers were doing, they had to think about their lives. If they really angered them, those soldiers would really slay them. Killer, that would be miserable, they don''t want to die yet.


    Seeing that the scene was gradually under control, Li Yuangu''s heart was also slightly relieved. He was really afraid that these people would attack them recklessly. In that case, he would be in danger. He just wanted to do it as soon as possible. Leaving here, I don''t want to provoke other things.


    "Let''s go." Li Yuangu whispered to the soldier next to him.


    The soldier nodded, and then, the soldiers began to walk forward with Li Yuangu, the weapons in their hands had never been put down, and they were always on guard.


    And the people who realized that Li Yuangu and others were not easy to provoke, at this time, they can only make a way out. When facing the blade of Li Yuangu''s soldiers, these people can only be angry. Looking at them, I didn''t dare to do anything.


    It''s just that there are too many people around here, even those people who don''t want to provoke Li Yuangu and others, want to make a way, but the space that can be made is also very large, barely enough for Li Yuangu and the others.


    Li Yuangu didn''t care so much at this time. It would be nice to have a path. At this time, he didn''t want to irritate the people around him anymore. It''s better to leave here as soon as possible.


    And when Li Yuangu bowed his head and squeezed people through, he didn''t notice that Liu Feng was also here with his men not far from them.


    At this time, Liu Feng and the people he was carrying were all dressed in casual clothes, without armor. In fact, when he asked his men to open the city gates, Liu Feng took his cronies and pretended to leave. He knew Feng Jue. The people of the country are cruel, and, in this matter, they did not really meet the people of Feng Jueguo. Therefore, those people of Feng Jueguo would not know that they were secretly helping to open the city gate. .


    Therefore, once the people of Feng Jueguo come in, they will be killed together, and Liu Feng also knows clearly how dangerous the people of Feng Jueguo will be when they enter the city. Therefore, they will be there soon. At that time, they disguised themselves and prepared to leave here.


    However, Liu Feng did not expect that the people of Feng Jueguo would come so quickly, and the people seemed to be prepared. As soon as the people of Feng Jueguo entered the city, these people all began to flee. This also caused Liu Feng and the others, who set off early, to be squeezed in the crowd, and they have not been able to leave the city until now.


    Liu Feng is very curious, how can these people prepare in advance, do they all know the plan tonight?


    It was obviously impossible, so Liu Feng couldn''t figure it out.


    What Liu Feng didn¡¯t know was that the reason these people prepared in advance was because of Wu Dayu. When Wu Dayu realized that something was wrong, he had arranged for someone to notify the people in the city. Therefore, they Only to be able to prepare in advance, the first time they learned that the windy country had entered the city, they began to flee.

 2299 #2299 secretly start

    Obviously Wu Dayu did not expect that the people from Feng Jueguo would come so quickly. The arrangement he had before was just prepared. He wanted to come. There are hundreds of thousands of troops in this city, and they can hold on for a period of time. But I didn''t expect to be able to hold on all night.


    However, it is also fortunate that Wu Dayu''s arrangement in advance has allowed these people in the city to prepare in advance so that they can escape in the first time, but this is a pain for Liu Feng and others.


    In order not to attract the attention of others, Liu Feng and others dressed up in disguise. They did not wear armor or official clothes. They only wore ordinary clothes, no different from ordinary people.


    Liu Feng¡¯s plan was that he took someone to hide near the East City Gate. When the people from the country of Wind entered through the West City Gate, he immediately used the chaos in the city to get out of the city and escape from here. Anyway, He has realized that this place will become a hell tonight, the army of the Lu Dynasty will suffer a crushing defeat here, and the army in the city will also flee here one after another.


    Therefore, after the incident, he only has to say that he saw the chaos in the city, the city fell, and he fleeed with the rebellion army, as long as others don¡¯t know that he escaped early, anyway, the people who fled tonight will be very There are many, and I don¡¯t care if there is one more.


    However, although Liu Feng''s plan was good, he still couldn''t keep up with the rapid changes. Because of Wu Dayu''s advance arrangements, the Dongchengmen was crowded with people early. When Liu Feng arrived here, he realized that something was wrong. , I didn¡¯t squeeze it out even though the sky was crowded. Even, because there were no official uniforms or weapons, people around didn¡¯t even know their identities, so no one would let them. They wanted to squeeze. It''s even more difficult to get out.


    Liu Feng regretted not coming to the East Gate earlier. He never thought that there would be so many people here at this time. Of course, Wu Dayu didn¡¯t know that the West Gate would be breached, so the people in the city were Those who fled to several city gates at the same time only learned that the West City Gate was broken, so the number of talents on the East City Gate continued to increase.


    It was too late for Liu Feng to regret at this time. He struggled in the crowd for a long time and was unable to go out. He did not dare to show his identity for fear of being surrounded and beaten. After all, at this critical moment, the defending general unexpectedly Taking the lead to escape, it would definitely arouse public anger, so he could only lead people and struggle silently in the crowd.


    However, Liu Feng did not expect that he would meet Li Yuangu here. However, after thinking about it, he also figured it out. Obviously, Li Yuangu also learned the news of the city break, and did not have the guts to stay and bring people. They fought back, so they took the people and fled, and the route chosen, not surprisingly, was the East Gate, the farthest from the West Gate.


    Liu Feng sneered at Li Yuangu''s behavior. He didn''t expect that the other party would not even guard, so he gave up. They cooperated with Feng Jueguo to enter the city this time. The purpose was not to target Li Yuangu. He had a disastrous defeat and completely lost his trust on the emperor''s side, and if there were any accidents to Li Yuangu during this war, it would be best.


    After all, Li Yuangu is now considered Wu Yan¡¯s great enemy, and Wu Yan naturally wants to use the hands of a man of absolute power to get rid of Li Yuangu. If he can¡¯t kill him, he will lose the emperor¡¯s trust and even be sentenced. A felony, of course, it would be best if he could die on the battlefield.


    After seeing Li Yuangu and the surrounding situation, Liu Feng suddenly had an idea.


    If he could kill Li Yuangu here, Wu Yan would be more satisfied with him. However, this Li Yuangu was as timid as a rat, and he had already escaped as soon as a talented person of the country entered the city. It seems very difficult to kill Li Yuangu with the help of the people of Feng Jueguo.


    However, Liu Feng didn''t want to give up, especially in the current situation, it was an opportunity for him.


    At the moment, because of the behavior of Li Yuangu¡¯s soldiers and the dissatisfaction of the people in the city with the incompetence of the defenders in the city, the relationship between the two sides on the scene is actually very tense, although it was forced by Li Yuangu and others. As a soldier, the people around did not dare to do anything, but the anger in his heart did not diminish in the slightest. As long as there was a fuse, Liu Feng believed that the two sides would definitely break out in a melee.


    It¡¯s just that Li Yuangu and others clearly understand this, so they want to leave here as soon as possible. They dare not irritate the people around them anymore for fear of accidents. And the people around them are very angry at this time, but Without a leader, it is very difficult for them to act on the officers and soldiers. After all, they will have to beheaded if they are caught.


    Therefore, this fuse is not so easy to appear, but Liu Feng feels that he can license a fuse.


    The nerves of both sides collapsed relatively tight at this time, a little flame can make both sides burn.


    Thinking of this, Liu Feng whispered a few words to the cronies around him. However, the cronies nodded towards Liu Feng, and then squeezed the crowd away and headed towards Li Yuangu and others.


    Liu Feng and others are not far away from Li Yuangu and others. However, Li Yuangu kept his head down on the road, and did not mind to look at the surrounding situation. Therefore, he did not find Liu Feng and others who were not far away. Liu Feng and the others were wearing civilian clothes, so it was naturally harder for Li Yuangu and others to spot them in the crowd.


    Because the two sides were very close, Liu Feng''s cronies quickly squeezed to the edge of the trail that Li Yuangu and the others passed. After that, the man spotted the person in front of him and pushed forward violently.


    The person standing in front of Liu Feng''s cronies obviously did not expect that someone would push himself hard behind his back, so he did not have the slightest preparation, and the strength of the cronies was not small, so the body was out of control. Staggered forward a few steps.


    And just these steps, there is a problem.


    Originally, the soldiers around Li Yuangu were afraid of the people around them doing it. Therefore, the weapons in their hands have not been put away. Instead, they have been in a state of alert. It is also to threaten the people around and make them afraid to do it casually. Hands on.


    But now, after being pushed by Liu Feng¡¯s cronies, the ordinary citizen rushed forward and hit the spear in the hands of one of Li Yuangu¡¯s soldiers. Because Liu Feng¡¯s cronies had great strength, so, The man was directly penetrated by the spear in the hands of Li Yuangu''s soldiers.


    And the soldier obviously did not expect that someone around him would hit his muzzle, so he didn''t have the slightest preparation. When he found out that he wanted to put down the spear, it was already too late. The spear had already been pierced. The body of the people who rushed up.


    Faced with this situation, the soldier froze for a moment. He didn''t expect this situation to happen, but then he didn''t think about it anymore. It was just a flat-headed citizen who died. It was no big deal.


    Obviously, he did not realize the seriousness of this matter at this time.


    The sound of "puff" that pierced through the body also caused the surrounding people to be taken aback. They didn''t see Liu Feng''s cronies pushing the man, but only saw Li Yuangu pierced one with a spear. The people''s body, that person''s blood kept flowing out, stimulating everyone''s nerves.


    "It''s not good, the officers and soldiers are killing!" At this moment, Liu Feng''s cronies suddenly yelled.


    And it was this sentence that directly ignited the anger in the hearts of the people around, and the tight nerve that had been jumping at this moment was broken with a "crack".


    "The officers and soldiers are killing people! These officers and soldiers are killing people!"


    "Fight with them! These beasts who can''t beat the country, will only bully us!"


    "The officers and soldiers are doing it, these beasts are doing it!"


    The surrounding people suddenly shouted in anger, and the surrounding situation, like boiling water in the same pot, suddenly boiled.


    Of course, Liu Feng''s confidant was indispensable in this.


    Originally, these people were very angry with these officers and soldiers. It was because of their incompetence that they forced themselves and others to leave their homes. Now, these officers and soldiers are actually bullying them, and these officers and soldiers deal with the wind. The soldiers of the country are not good, but they are good at bullying them, and this is too much to bear.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that these officers and soldiers were so arrogant, and it didn''t matter if they gave way to them. Now they are actually killing people because they are blocking their way?


    Therefore, the people at this time became more atmosphere.


    On the other hand, Liu Feng¡¯s cronies secretly attacked Li Yuangu¡¯s soldiers while fanning the flames. Of course, he didn¡¯t use weapons, but smashed the opponent with stones. After all, his current identity is an ordinary citizen. Not a soldier.


    Li Yuangu and his fellow soldiers were a little confused in the face of this situation. They didn''t even know what was going on. Of course, after seeing the dead man, they were also shouting at the soldiers for the bad thing in their hearts. They did not see the situation just now, and like others, they thought that the soldiers killed the people. After all, as long as their brains were not broken, those people would obviously not take the initiative to provoke them.


    Of course, at this time, the soldier felt wronged. He really didn''t do it. It was the common people who hit him. He didn''t know why the other party did it.


    "It''s not me, it''s him, he ran into it himself." The soldier explained.


    However, no one believed his words, even his companions.

 2300 Chapter 2300 Crazy

    As long as it is a person with a brain, he would not believe the words of Li Yuangu, a soldier. After all, that person is now on the run and he is not living enough. How could he hit his gun?


    Therefore, even if it was the desperate explanation of the soldier, the people around still did not believe him, even his companions. Of course, his companions would regard each other as companions, but did not expose him. However, the other people around, there is no such thing to talk.


    "You liar, you don''t admit that you have killed someone!"


    "Executioner, what''s the difference between you and the beasts of the country?"


    "God killed, the people who asked them to fight against the country have no ability, and now they kill us unarmed people."


    The people around were originally angry because of this person''s murder. Now, the other person still refuses to admit it and says that the person wants to commit suicide. Is this treating them as fools?


    Therefore, the people around became more angry, and the physical contact between each other increased.


    As for the companions of the soldier, although they had no brains to scold this man in their hearts, they are now making this, but after all, they are grasshoppers on a rope now, so it is impossible for them to sit idly by and help. This person.


    In this way, the conflict between the two parties will be even greater and more intense. Liu Feng''s confidant has been fanning the flames in it, attacking this one and another, causing the flames of both parties to continue to rise.


    Li Yuangu was squeezed in the crowd, looking at everything angrily and anxiously, but there was no way.


    He wants to leave here now, but because his people are in physical contact with the people, although there are no fewer people, the anger on both sides is not small, and therefore, those people, naturally they are not. Will be willing to give way again, he wants to leave here as soon as possible, it becomes impossible.


    While scolding his mindless soldier in his heart, Li Yuangu was very anxious in his heart. The windy people behind him could come at any time, and once those people chased him, he would not escape. The hope is gone, especially after knowing his identity, those who are extremely powerful will not let him go.


    Therefore, he is very anxious to leave here. However, the current chaos has caused his idea to become a futile. It is useless for him to worry about it. After all, the number and number of soldiers he carries around him There is no way to compare these people, plus, those people are very angry at this time, they surround them and not give them a chance to leave.


    If this happened in ordinary times, Li Yuangu would definitely be very calm and let both parties stop temporarily, and then work hard to explain, but resolve the immediate crisis.


    However, it is different now. People are still in danger. Feng Jueguo¡¯s army may catch up at any time. He is scared and nervous, so naturally he does not have the patience to explain to these people in front of him. , There is no way to calm down and consider this matter. He just wants to leave here as soon as possible and escape the city.


    Therefore, under this situation, Li Yuangu made a ridiculous decision. He yelled at everyone angrily: "If anyone stops again, I will kill him!"


    However, although his voice was loud, the scene was too chaotic and the noisy voice was louder. Therefore, his voice did not spread far, and even the people who were close to him heard his words. When something happened, they didn''t stop the movement in their hands. At this time, their nerves were already very excited. It is not that one or two people can calm them down with one or two sentences.


    What''s more, among them, Liu Feng''s cronies stirred the muddy water, stimulating the nerves of those people, and preventing them from calming down.


    And seeing his own words, no one listened. Li Yuangu was also angry. He didn''t want to waste time here anymore, so he said to the soldiers, "If anyone dares to stop and stop, just give I killed him!"


    This is Li Yuangu''s angrily order. Of course, there is also the pressure brought by the people who are extremely powerful. That''s why he gave such a ridiculous order.


    The soldiers of Li Yuangu have long been troubled by the people around them. During the previous physical contact, they could not use weapons and made things worse. Therefore, these soldiers did not It didn''t take advantage of it. On the contrary, it suffered a lot. Some people''s mouths were torn and bleeding, and some people''s clothes were torn and torn, embarrassed.


    Therefore, the minds of these soldiers are full of anger. Now that they heard what Li Yuangu said, naturally they didn''t even think about it. They used their weapons to attack the people around them. They waited. It''s been a long time for a moment, so when I received an order, I didn''t think about whether the order was reasonable or whether it would put them out of danger.


    Those soldiers of Li Yuangu, now just thinking, severely teach these people who are embarrassed.


    The surrounding people had no weapons in their hands and no armor on their bodies. Therefore, when Li Yuangu¡¯s soldiers attacked, many people were injured and fell to the ground, and painful cries began to appear one after another. ,more and more.


    If they are attacked by officers and soldiers in normal times, the first thing that comes to mind is definitely not resisting, but kneeling down and begging for mercy. After all, most of them are just honest peasants, and they never thought about confronting the court. These soldiers We, but on behalf of the court, fighting against each other is to beheaded. These people don''t have the courage yet, they just want to live an honest life.


    However, today is different. Now they have been exposed to a series of previous physical contact, and they are too excited. Their usual awe of the court officers and soldiers has long been forgotten. At this time, they don¡¯t have any thoughts. Fear, the screams of the injured people seemed to stimulate their sensitive nerves.


    These people are not afraid, but become more excited and excited.


    "The officers and soldiers used the knife, they are going to kill us! Those who don''t want to die, fight with them!" Liu Feng''s cron yelled again.


    The ordinary people were already in a state of excitement. Now that they heard what Liu Feng''s cronies had said, they immediately rushed to the soldiers of Li Yuangu. They were not afraid of those sharp blades. Only angry, they will tear up those who are preparing to slaughter them!


    Although Li Yuangu¡¯s soldiers have weapons in their hands and their bodies are very strong, ordinary people are not their opponents at all, but after all, they have too few people, so even if they have weapons in their hands, Within a short period of time, they were beaten and beaten to the ground by everyone. Some people even grabbed a weapon from them and killed them.


    Li Yuangu was really scared when he saw this scene. He originally thought that killing a few people with weapons and warning other people can calm them down and make them feel scared. With the effect of killing chickens and monkeys, other people will naturally. Make way for them.


    However, he did not expect that his actions not only failed to achieve the desired effect, but also made the people around them more angry. Although they did kill a few people with weapons, however, there were too many people around him. Even if they had weapons in hand, even if they were agile, they were quickly knocked to the ground, struggling hard, and seeing that, it would not last long.


    Li Yuangu was naturally scared when he saw this scene. He knew that because of his stupid order, things had gotten out of control. Now even if the emperor comes in person, there is no way to calm these people down, and he has no personal soldiers. After our protection, the end will definitely be very miserable, don''t even think about it, these people will not let themselves go.


    Therefore, Li Yuangu hurriedly shouted to the deserters who were mixed in the crowd around him: "Li Yuangu, the official book of our Ministry of War, listen to all the soldiers, immediately calm the chaos here, stop these people, and there will be a great reward afterwards!"


    Li Yuangu''s status as Shangshu of the Ministry of War still has a great deterrent effect for many soldiers. After all, this is their top head, their biggest leader, and they will naturally be in awe.


    It¡¯s just that the surrounding chaos, the soldiers, are all in their eyes. Therefore, even if they are in awe of Li Yuangu¡¯s identity, they dare not do it casually. They all know that these people are already crazy, even if It is they who are involved, and there is no way to calm them down, unless they are constantly slaughtered.


    However, these people are too many, and the number of their soldiers is at a disadvantage, so they are not sure.


    However, under the heavy reward, there must be a brave man. Although Li Yuangu did not say what the heavy reward is, but with the identity of Li Yuangu as a minister of war, as long as he is saved now, the reward in the future will be no less. of.


    Moreover, if you can leave a good impression on your biggest leader, or even a life-saving grace, will your future career be smooth sailing?


    Therefore, after hearing Li Yuangu''s words, many soldiers were still moved, and some soldiers immediately turned their heartbeats into actions, and began to draw out their weapons and wielded butcher knives against the people around them.


    And the facts are just as they thought. The people at this time are completely in madness. Killing officers and soldiers is something they can''t even think of, but now they have done it. On the contrary, it is more exciting. So , Some soldiers joined in. They didn''t feel scared, but they became even more crazy.

 2301 Chapter 2301

    Naturally, the role played by Liu Feng¡¯s cronies is indispensable. Even at this time, Liu Feng saw the trouble getting worse, he had already sent all the cronies around him to stir up the muddy water. Constantly screaming to stimulate the nerves of the people, so that they can not calm down.


    Li Yuangu didn''t expect that things would actually get to this point. Not only did the soldiers around him be besieged and beaten, they were either injured or killed in the melee. Anyway, there was no relatives around him. Soldiers.


    In addition to the personal soldiers, although many soldiers participated because they were bewitched by his words, this seemed to have no effect other than making things bigger. Those soldiers'' participation did not It was able to help him reverse the situation. Although it had some effects at the beginning, it was soon overwhelmed by many people.


    Li Yuangu was really scared now. He wanted to leave here, but he couldn''t live without it. There were even people attacking him in the chaos. If he hadn''t been hiding behind the soldiers, he would I am afraid that he has been injured or even died.


    However, there are no more soldiers to help him and protect him, so he is naturally more afraid.


    The frightened Li Yuangu seemed to find that every time when the authorities got better, there would always be a few voices to agitate the surrounding people, so that they could not calm down, and from beginning to end, it seemed that the main voices were those few voices. appear.


    After this discovery, Li Yuangu began to pay close attention to it. Sure enough, he quickly found a few suspicious people among the crowd. Although these people were all wearing ordinary people¡¯s clothes, if you look closely, they still It is possible to find the difference, especially for people like Li Yuangu who have lived in the army, but also to find the military atmosphere in these people.


    Moreover, these people are also much stronger than ordinary people. You must know that the people on the border have a very hard life and insufficient nutrition. This has also led to many people suffering from malnutrition and weight loss. A few people are much stronger than ordinary people, just like the soldiers next to them, so they are obviously not ordinary people.


    In addition, the temperament exhibited by these people is not like ordinary people, but like people with blood on their hands. People who have lived in the military can feel this.


    Only then did Li Yuangu really calm down. At this time, he realized that this incident seemed to have been promoted from the beginning. The soldier of his own said that he did not kill, but the other party ran into him on their own initiative. It may not be a lie. , But true, of course, the common people shouldn''t have wanted to hit him, they must have been pushed up.


    After that, some people started to fan the flames. Those who fan the flames may be ordinary people who mingled in the crowd, and it was these people who fanned the flames among them that led to the development of things to this point.


    But who are these people?Why do you want to do this?Have hatred with yourself?Is it Feng Jueguo''s spy?


    Li Yuangu quickly eliminated this idea. The figure and appearance of the Feng Jueguo people are very different from the people of the Da Lu Dynasty. You can tell at a glance. Although these people are strong, they are obviously not windy. People of the unparalleled country, moreover, the words they said in the Da Lu Dynasty were also very authentic, and they couldn''t hear the slurred feeling.


    Li Yuangu couldn¡¯t figure out the identity of these people. At this time, he became even more annoyed. If he kept calm at the beginning, things would not develop to this point, nor would they let these people succeed. , Now it is obviously too late to regret, the people around have been fully mobilized, and things are out of control.


    Li Yuangu wanted to let people bring those people back and ask them who they were and why they did it. However, the soldiers around him had already fallen into the crowd at this time. There was no one left. He Even if you want to send someone, no one can send it.


    However, just when Li Yuangu was upset, he suddenly saw a familiar figure. That person was Liu Feng, a man in this city who was only under him in terms of military affairs.


    But seeing Liu Feng is not the point. The point is that the suspicious people Li Yuangu found are all gathered around Liu Feng at this time, and they seem to be respectful.


    Liu Feng?!


    There was a sudden explosion in Li Yuangu''s mind. Looking at the appearance of the few people, it was obvious that they were very respectful to Liu Feng. They should be Liu Feng''s subordinates. Then, everything is obvious. All of this is Liu Feng behind. Instructed!


    Without Liu Feng''s order, these people would obviously not be proactive.


    But, why is it Liu Feng?Li Yuangu couldn¡¯t figure it out. He never thought that this matter would be related to Liu Feng, even if it was related to Wu Dayu, he could accept it. After all, the other party was Wu Yan¡¯s person, and now he wanted to create chaos to deal with himself, then I can figure it out, but why is it not Wu Dayu but Liu Feng?


    Li Yuangu couldn''t think of a reason. Moreover, Liu Feng is still very respectful to him. Liu Feng has never objected to his orders. There is no strangeness at all. How could he do this now?


    Li Yuangu wanted to question Liu Feng face-to-face, but there were still many people between the two. Even if he wanted to go there, he couldn''t do it. What''s the use of questioning?Liu Feng was able to do this, obviously because he didn''t want to let him go. If he angered the other party, then the other party would probably kill him. There was no soldier around him, and he was not his opponent.


    Thinking of this, Li Yuanguqiang endured the doubts and anger in his heart, and wanted to divert his gaze to prevent Liu Feng from seeing himself.


    However, at this moment, Liu Feng seemed to feel the same, and suddenly he looked over. The eyes of the two met in the air, and they were all stunned. Then, their reactions were also different.


    Li Yuangu quickly turned away from sight, subconsciously trying to avoid it, because he was already aware of the danger, if he let Liu Feng know that he found the other party, the other party would probably kill himself. Therefore, Li Yuangu wanted to turn his attention away. , At the same time, I also prayed in my heart, the other party just didn''t notice myself, although this is unlikely.


    He didn''t dare to look at his subordinates, and avoiding sight when he was seen by him, Li Yuangu was naturally depressed, but at this time he could only endure it. Who puts him in a dangerous situation now.


    However, Liu Feng¡¯s reaction was different from Li Yuangu. His first reaction was panic. From Li Yuangu¡¯s eyes, he was quite sure that the other party had already seen himself, and the other party¡¯s reaction seemed to explain it. I know what I did.


    You know, Li Yuangu is an admiral of the Ministry of War. He is just a border general. Although Wu Yan is guarding him, there is a chance if Li Yuangu really wants to kill him, and if Li Yuangu really knows what he did. If you do, then you will never let yourself go.


    "Whether he really knows it or not, he must not be kept alive!" Liu Feng thought to himself.


    Originally, Liu Feng was still thinking that it was enough to provoke things on his own side. As for whether he could kill Li Yuangu, it didn¡¯t seem to be very important. Even if Li Yuangu escaped from here, without personal soldiers, It is difficult to survive.


    However, now that Liu Feng saw that the other party seemed to know what he had done, he couldn''t let the other party leave. Even if Li Yuangu was likely to die in the wild, he couldn''t leave the other party with any possibility.


    Liu Feng whispered a few words to some of his close associates. Those close associates glanced at Li Yuangu, and then moved towards Li Yuangu.


    Although Li Yuangu shifted his gaze and looked away, the corner of his eye was always paying attention to the situation on Liu Feng''s side. At this time, he also found that the people around Liu Feng were turning to his side. Now, seeing this situation, he realized that it was not good. It seems that Liu Feng did see him just now, and it is very likely that he is going to kill him now.


    Thinking of this, Li Yuangu hurriedly squeezed to the side. Fortunately, there are indeed many people here. Among the people of Liu Feng, it is difficult to move forward. Therefore, he wanted to catch up with Li Yuangu. That is also impossible.


    When Liu Feng saw this situation, his heart became even more anxious. Li Yuangu was obviously hiding from him. Obviously, the other party must know that he wanted to use the hands of the people around him to remove him. If you run away, you will be finished, and you will definitely get revenge.


    "I knew this, I should have let them kill him directly before." Liu Feng thought regretfully.


    Before, he thought that he could not have anything to do with this incident, but Li Yuangu could not die directly in his own hands, nor could his own cronies, otherwise, once he was known, even Wu Yan could not keep it. He, after all, Li Yuangu was a great court official, whether he was dismissed by the emperor or not, but killing a heavy court official would be a capital crime.


    Therefore, Liu Feng wanted to let the people around him kill Li Yuangu, but he did not expect that even though those people were stunned by the irritation, they only acted on the soldiers of Li Yuangu. Did not directly act on Li Yuangu.


    This allowed Li Yuangu to live until now, and he also discovered the existence of Liu Feng, which made Liu Feng very angry and very regretful. However, it is too late to regret now, and Liu Feng can only look forward to himself. Those confidants were able to catch up with Li Yuangu and kill him. As for being known what will happen, he has no thoughts for the time being.

 2302 Chapter 2302 The Death of Liu Feng

    "Damn, you must catch him and kill him!" Liu Feng thought in his heart.


    However, when Liu Feng had been paying attention to Li Yuangu¡¯s situation and seeing whether his cronies could catch up with him, he suddenly felt a chill behind him. However, before he turned around, he felt Then, his body was stabbed by something, and with years of experience in the army, Liu Feng knew what it was the first time it stabbed him.


    It''s a sword!


    A long sword stabbed himself!


    This thought came into Liu Feng''s mind. He couldn''t be more familiar with this feeling. In the past, he had been injured on the battlefield. Therefore, he clearly knew what it was like after being stabbed by a sword. Now, This familiar feeling reappeared.


    It¡¯s just that, unlike the past, he was stabbed with a sword in the past and only suffered minor injuries, but this time is different. After the long sword stabs him, there is no pause, and it is still forward, afterwards, directly Through his body, Liu Feng immediately discovered that his bodily functions were constantly passing by.


    In fact, with Liu Feng''s skill, if he was stabbed by a sword in normal times, he would be able to reflect it, and afterwards, he would avoid being stabbed, although he was definitely stabbed, but he would not let his injuries. Aggravated, it will protect your vitals.


    However, just now, his attention was focused on Li Yuangu, and he was worried about Li Yuangu¡¯s affairs and was afraid to let Li Yuangu run away. After all, this is related to his wealth and life. Therefore, he naturally pays attention to it. I have been looking at Li Yuangu''s direction, and he has not paid so much attention to the surrounding situation.


    What''s more, Liu Feng was wearing civilian clothes at this time. From the appearance, he was no different from an ordinary flat-headed citizen. Therefore, he didn''t worry that he would be targeted.


    However, the accident happened. It happened without Liu Feng''s expectation. A long sword pierced him directly from behind him. After that, it penetrated his body, and the blood in his body continued to follow the long sword. outflow.


    "Puff!"


    After the man behind him pierced Liu Feng''s body with a long sword, he pulled out the long sword, leaving a big hole in Liu Feng''s body.


    Liu Feng''s body paused before turning around and looking behind him. At this time, his face was a little pale. What happened just now was too fast. After the man pierced him, he quickly pulled out the long face. The sword did not stay in the slightest, and it was not until this time that Liu Feng fully reacted.


    Turning around, Liu Feng saw that behind him was a man in military uniform standing. Judging from the equipment of this man, it was obvious that he was also one of the defenders in the city, a soldier. And the long sword in his hand was still dripping blood at this time, dripping with Liu Feng''s blood.


    When Liu Feng looked at the man, the soldier also looked at Liu Feng. After seeing Liu Feng''s appearance, the soldier''s face was shocked, doubtful, and uncertain.


    Obviously, he felt that Liu Feng was familiar. After all, before Li Yuangu came, Liu Feng was the military leader in this city, and he had also inspected the barracks. Therefore, many soldiers had seen Liu Feng. , Is also somewhat familiar with his appearance.


    According to the soldier¡¯s performance at this time, he obviously felt that Liu Feng was a bit familiar, as if he was someone he knew. However, after seeing what Liu Feng was wearing, he denied this idea, thinking that Liu Feng was just an ordinary person. It¡¯s just people who look like someone I¡¯ve seen.


    Therefore, after the soldier looked at Liu Feng, he didn''t care too much. After that, holding the long sword, he stabbed another person dressed as a commoner nearby.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Feng''s mood was very complicated, angry, annoyed, and even a little ridiculous.


    Liu Feng already understood what was going on at this time, he died in his own hands, but the other party obviously did not recognize him, but regarded himself as an ordinary citizen.


    The situation at the scene, after the provocation of Liu Feng¡¯s cronies, was already very chaotic, fighting everywhere, and because of Li Yuangu¡¯s previous words, many deserters also joined in and waved at the people around him. The butcher knife was raised, and the people at this time were already in a state of madness. They were not scared, but became even more mad. They attacked every soldier in military uniform, thinking that they were all in one group. Kill them all!


    And those soldiers, naturally, would not wait to die, one after another joined in.


    Originally, some people didn¡¯t want to get involved and just wanted to leave here, but now it¡¯s too chaotic. The people and the soldiers are fighting together. They just judge by their clothes whether they are on their side, and those who didn¡¯t want to The soldiers who participated were naturally involved. In order to survive, they naturally had to resist.


    Therefore, when they see people wearing common people¡¯s clothes, they wield butcher knives to slaughter them all, even if they can¡¯t be killed, they must be killed. Only then can they live. Go down.


    This also caused more chaos on the scene, and at the same time, this was also the reason why the soldier just stabbed Liu Feng with a long sword!


    At this time, Liu Feng was wearing the clothes of ordinary people, and at the same time, his back was facing each other, so that person obviously regarded Liu Feng as ordinary people.


    If before, Liu Feng might be very happy about the other person''s thoughts. He wore ordinary people''s clothes, didn''t he just want other people to treat him as ordinary people?Only in this way can he successfully get out of the city. If he is wearing armor, then the surrounding soldiers would have recognized him long ago. In that case, it would be easy for him to escape smoothly. , Even if he successfully escaped, a charge of fleeing after the fact is indispensable.


    Therefore, it is more convenient to wear common people''s clothes, but he did not expect that now he is self-defeating and he is actually being attacked as common people.


    And more importantly, all of this was instigated by him in secret. Although the people around were angry, they didn''t mean to do anything to Li Yuangu and others, so naturally they would not attack the surrounding deserters.


    It was all because of Liu Feng who wanted to kill Li Yuangu while taking advantage of the chaos, which instigated the conflict between the people and the soldiers, and caused the two sides to engage in a melee. It is precisely this kind of melee that is now required Own life.


    Thinking of this, Liu Feng felt that everything was so ridiculous and ironic. If he had just left before and didn''t have so many thoughts, he wouldn''t end up like this now.


    "Puff!"


    Because of the serious injury, Liu Feng finally couldn''t hold on, and fell directly to the ground. He didn''t hate the soldier who assassinated him. At this time, he just felt ironic and regret.


    And all the cronies around Liu Feng were sent out by him to hunt down Li Yuangu, so now no one can rescue Liu Feng.


    Liu Feng clearly felt that his vitality was constantly declining, and he wanted to persevere until the confidants came back. After they came back, he would definitely find a way to save him.


    However, there were too many people around, and there was chaos everywhere. Therefore, it was not long before Liu Feng fell that someone began to trample on him, and trampling is not uncommon at the scene. After all, there are many people here. In the chaos, he was injured and fell to the ground, and there were so many people around, how could he have been paying attention?


    Therefore, Liu Feng, who fell on the ground, was also unable to escape the fate of being trampled. Moreover, more than one person trampled him, and the people around obviously did not expect that the person who was trampled under their feet would actually be The general in this city, the general who once commanded more than 100,000 troops.


    Liu Feng¡¯s injury was already very serious, but now he is repeatedly trampled on, his injury has become more serious, his breathing has become very weak, his eyes have begun to blur, he wants to scream out, but there is no more With that strength, and the surrounding sounds are too noisy, the sound he makes is no different from the mosquito''s sound, and no one will hear it at all.


    Before long, Liu Feng swallowed his last breath, closed his eyes unwillingly, and completely lost his breath, while the chaos around was still continuing. Obviously, everyone didn¡¯t know that the general defender in the city, Just now, he died at their feet. This general who has been on the battlefield for many years did not die on the battlefield. He did not die under the blade of the Feng Jueguo. Instead, he died in his own hands. It''s really ridiculous.


    And Liu Feng had always wanted to get rid of Li Yuangu, which created the chaos, but he died before Li Yuangu.


    However, the situation of Li Yuangu at this time was not good either. At this time, he was still on the run, and the people chasing him were still there, and they were getting closer and closer.


    Li Yuangu has no personal soldiers by his side. As he flees, he must be careful not to be accidentally injured by other people around him. In addition, he has been away from the battlefield for many years, so that his bones are no longer stronger than before, so he must squeeze away. The crowd fleeing is definitely not a simple matter for him.


    And those Liu Feng''s cronies behind him were much stronger. In addition, they were crowded, so they squeezed out the crowd to catch up quickly.


    Li Yuangu looked at the chasing soldiers getting closer and closer to him. He was very desperate. He wanted the soldiers around him to protect himself. However, those people were also caught in a melee at this time. They were too busy to take care of themselves. Fuck him?Moreover, once his identity is exposed again, he will be besieged by the people around him, and he may die faster.

 2303 Chapter 2303 Anger

    Soon, Li Yuangu was overtaken, and Liu Feng''s confidants directly surrounded him.


    "Who are you? Why are you stopping me?" Li Yuangu pretended that he didn''t know these people in front of him.


    In fact, Li Yuangu did not know these people before. After all, he just came here every few days and was not familiar with the people around him. Therefore, although these people are Liu Feng¡¯s cronies, they have a close relationship with Liu Feng. Be close, but Li Yuangu really didn''t know them before. He only knew the relationship between these people and Liu Feng just when he saw these people approaching Liu Feng on their own initiative.


    "Li Shangshu, General Liu asked us to send you on the road." A close friend of Liu Feng said to Li Yuangu, without the slightest respect on his face.


    In fact, these cronies are like Liu Feng¡¯s family to a certain extent. They usually only listen to Liu Feng¡¯s words. They and Liu Feng are both prosperous, and their relationship is ruined. Therefore, even Liu Feng Ask them to do something illegal, and they will all do it.


    Although the person in front of him is valuable as a book of the Ministry of War, in the eyes of Liu Feng''s family members, Li Yuangu is obviously less important than Liu Feng, and what he says is not as useful as Liu Feng. They are more willing to listen to Liu Feng.


    "Which General Liu, did you make a mistake?" Li Yuangu continued to pretend to be stupid. He had already admitted his identity in front of everyone. Otherwise, he would now deny that he was Li Yuangu, the official book of the Ministry of War.


    "Stop talking nonsense with him, will General Liu wait for us to return to life?" said another of Liu Feng''s cronies.


    In fact, they created this chaos before, one is to take the opportunity to kill Li Yuangu, which is also the most important, and the other purpose is to escape from here in the chaos.


    They are also trapped here like Li Yuangu and others at this time, and they cannot identify themselves. Therefore, it is not easy for them to get out of the city. If they create chaos, they can take the opportunity to leave, plus, This place has already lost control and has become very dangerous. Naturally, Liu Feng and the others don''t want to stay here anymore.


    Several of Liu Feng''s confidants also nodded and agreed that they didn''t need to waste too much time here.


    "No! I''m the Shangshu of the Ministry of War, you kill me, you want to be decapitated!" Li Yuangu saw their murderous faces, and he was about to do it to himself, and said quickly: "As long as you let me go, what happened today , I assume it has never happened before, and will not retaliate against you. I can also add officials to you, and I can give you what he Liu Feng can give you, but I can give you more. !"


    Li Yuangu obviously wanted to instigate these cronies of Liu Feng. As long as he survives, he doesn¡¯t mind promising more benefits to these people. Of course, will he fulfill his promise to them afterwards? For another thing, the most important thing right now is to hold these people first, and save your own lives.


    However, Li Yuangu''s words did not impress these people. They have been following Liu Feng for many years, and have long been closely related to Liu Feng. How could this soldier betray Liu Feng?


    What''s more, they are not stupid. They have already leaked the killing intent to Li Yuangu. Now Li Yuangu treats them like this to save his life. Once the other party gets out of trouble, they will definitely retaliate against them. They can still understand this. of.


    In addition, after experiencing this big defeat, even if Li Yuangu is immortal, he will lose the trust of His Majesty the Emperor. At that time, his status and status may not be as high as Liu Feng?Why should they abandon Liu Feng and switch to Li Yuangu at this time?


    Obviously, these people did not know at this time that Liu Feng had already died in the war shortly after they left. Their greatest backer has been lost, and it is impossible to rely on Liu Feng to develop further.


    "No, don''t kill me! You take me to see Liu Feng! I promised him whatever conditions he wants, and he will definitely let me go." Li Yuangu saw that these people were not tempted by what they said about him. Continuing to beg for mercy, at this time, he could not continue acting, pretending not to know Liu Feng behind this incident.


    It''s a pity that these Liu Feng''s cronies received the order to kill Li Yuangu instead of taking Li Yuangu to see Liu Feng. Therefore, Li Yuangu''s words were not able to impress them.


    Li Yuangu felt that death was approaching, and he kept begging for mercy. At this time, where did he still have the slightest momentum and majesty of the Minister of War?However, he doesn''t care about these anymore. If he can survive, even if he kneels down and begs these people, he is willing.


    It¡¯s a pity that his begging for mercy was of no use. Those Liu Feng¡¯s trusted followers stabbed Li Yuangu with long swords in their hands. Li Yuangu wanted to hide. Unfortunately, all Liu Feng¡¯s people were all around. Nowhere to hide.


    As a result, Li Yuangu soon looked like a hedgehog, with several swords inserted into his body, and he also remembered more holes.


    The soldiers of Li Yuangu were all too busy to take care of themselves at this time. In addition, the people around were also in a melee, so at this time, even if they saw Li Yuangu being assassinated, no one could come to rescue him. In the end, Li Yuangu could only take his last breath unwillingly, and until he died, he was begging for mercy, but there was still no effect at all.


    "Let''s go." Seeing that Li Yuangu was dead, he couldn''t die anymore, so several of Liu Feng''s cronies stopped and prepared to return to Liu Feng.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Liu Feng was already dead, even before Li Yuangu.


    The scuffle at the scene did not stop because of the deaths of Li Yuangu and Liu Feng. Everyone was angry. At this time, they couldn''t stop at all. They realized that when Feng Jueguo chased here. The situation is very bad. However, at this time, everyone is crowded near the gate of the city, and they can''t get away if they want to go.


    The people of Feng Jueguo would not be polite to these people. When they entered the city, the order they received was to let go of the massacre, so when they chased here, they directly waved their butcher knife at these people. Even if someone kneels down to beg for mercy and raises their hands to surrender, it is of no use. Those who are extremely windy are still able to kill them. Obviously, they are not going to be captured.


    And because of this, not long after the East City Gate was bloody, and the corpses were everywhere. Some people resisted, and some continued to squeeze out of the city. The entire East City Gate was even more chaotic because of the arrival of the wind.


    Of course, at this time, such things are happening everywhere in this city. The tragic situation at the east city gate is just a microcosm of this city. The people of the country are already brutal, and these are to deter Dalu. North Korea, adding weight to their envoys when negotiating, they appear to be more brutal than ever, and they continue to slaughter the people in the city, whether they are ordinary people or soldiers from the Da Lu Dynasty, they will not let go.


    Although there were some people resisting, their morale was low, and now there is no leader, the entire city is in chaos, there is no way to form an effective counterattack, it just increases the speed of death.


    "Snapped!"


    In the imperial palace of the Dalu dynasty, the emperor of the Dalu dynasty sitting in the imperial study, memorialized his hand and slammed it on the table in front of him.


    "What did Li Yuangu eat?! Ah! 300,000 troops, who didn''t even hold on for one night, they were broken into the city by the people of the country. This idiot, trash, asked me for supplies. I promised him to have an army, and he promised me a great victory. What happened? This is the result he gave me? The city guarded by 300,000 people was broken overnight, then But an army of 300,000! I want to kill him! Destroy his nine races!"


    The roar of His Majesty the Emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty echoed throughout the Imperial Study Room, and everyone present could feel how angry their Majesty the Emperor is now, but I didn¡¯t say this. If Li Yuangu stood here at this time , With their emperor''s state at this time, he could be torn him alive.


    Of course, it is impossible for Li Yuangu to appear here. It will never be possible. The people present already know that he is dead. After Feng Jueguo entered the city, he found his body. Of course, they found it together. , And Liu Feng''s body.


    But this is what made His Majesty the emperor even more angry, because, according to the news from the front line, after the people of Feng Jueguo entered the city, what Li Yuangu thought of was not leading people to resist, but fleeing, and finally died. In the hands of the rioters, as for the cause of Liu Feng''s death, he concealed it because of Wu Yan''s relationship, except that he died on the battlefield.


    And the important person who died on the battlefield was Wu Dayu. He took people to the West Gate to resist the wind and Jueguo¡¯s army and bought time for the people in the city to evacuate. Needless to say, there must be no return. His death was also very miserable, but it was considered to have died properly. When he went, he didn''t think about coming back alive.


    "Pop!" The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, who was in anger, pushed all the things on his table to the ground, his eyes were red, as if he was going to choose someone to eat.


    At this time, the ministers in the Imperial Study Room suddenly knelt in shock, their heads lowered, afraid to look at His Majesty the Emperor, but the corners of Wu Yan''s mouth were slightly upturned at an angle that no one could see.


    Wu Yan is quite satisfied with the current results. Although Liu Feng¡¯s death made him a little regretful, after all, the loss of a loyal general to him is a loss for him, but it can be eliminated. Wu Yan was still very happy to lose Li Yuangu, this indifferent fellow, and didn''t care about Liu Feng''s death that much.

 2304 Chapter 2304 Prepare for peace talks

    "Your majesty calm down." After Wu Yan waited for the emperor above to vent his anger, he said, "Now, things have happened, and Li Shangshu has died in battle. The most important thing for us now is to discuss how to calm down. Feng Jue the anger of the people."


    Among the current ministers, Wu Yan has the highest status. Therefore, at this time, it is more appropriate for him to speak.


    "What Li Shangshu?! That is a trash. He was not killed in battle. He was killed by the rioters when he was fleeing! I ordered that Li Yuangu¡¯s position as the secretary of the military department be removed. Because of his weak command, he fled before the battle. Take him home!" After hearing Wu Yan''s words, the emperor of the Dalu dynasty roared again. Obviously, he hated Li Yuangu in his heart at this time. Even if Li Yuangu is dead, he cannot let him. To die as the Shangshu of the Ministry of War.


    "Hmph, he died there too, if he comes back, I will cut him a thousand times!" His Majesty said angrily.


    Before Li Yuangu was thinking of being able to escape back, at most he was reprimanded a few words, and he soon became a majestic military official again, but he obviously underestimated the weight of this war in His Majesty''s heart.


    It can be said that the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty attached great importance to this war. Therefore, before Li Yuangu set off, he met all the requirements of Li Yuangu, and even promised that if Li Yuangu If you win back, there will be a great reward!


    And how much expectation there is, after disappointment, there will be much disappointment, it is precisely because His Majesty has too much expectations for Li Yuangu, expecting him to come back with a big victory, so now knowing that the opponent is defeated, will he Fortunately, Li Yuangu didn''t escape from such anger. Otherwise, he might die even worse, instead of just being reprimanded as he thought.


    His Majesty, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, paid attention to this war because it was naturally related to the envoys who were still in the imperial capital at this time. When they first met with these envoys, he was made by the other party. Some people can¡¯t get off the stage, so he really wants to teach the other party severely, and the best way to teach the other party is naturally to defeat the other party on the battlefield. In that case, the next time he sees those people, he will just talk. I can harden up and find the face I lost before.


    At the same time, the other party also wanted to marry their princesses from the Dalu dynasty. This is what the emperor did not want. After all, in the Dalu dynasty, only Princess Qi is the only one who meets this condition, and the emperor loves Princess Qi. , Even surpassing those of his biological children, naturally he did not want to see Princess Qi marry in that kind of place.


    Therefore, he desperately needs a victory now. Only in this way can they win the initiative at the negotiating table and avoid marrying Princess Qi. Even in the future war, they still lose more and lose less. It doesn''t matter, as long as they can win this time, they will be able to move the negotiation in a direction that is beneficial to them, allowing them to win a few years of peaceful development without agreeing to too many humiliating terms.


    But now, all of this has been messed up by Li Yuangu, one can imagine how much the Emperor hates him now.


    "Your Majesty calm down!" All the officials said in unison.


    "Quite my anger, how can I not be angry, this damn trash, I shouldn''t have believed him before!" His Majesty said.


    Although he said so, his Majesty still forced himself to calm down. He knew that Wu Yan was right. It had happened. Li Yuangu had already defeated the battle on the front line. No matter how angry he was, no matter how angry he was, It doesn''t help. The most important thing now is how to calm the anger of Fengjue Chinese people and how to carry on this negotiation.


    The people of Feng Jueguo did not choose to plunder this time, but chose to attack the city. Obviously, it was different from usual, and this was even worse news for the Da Lu Dynasty.


    Although in the past few years, they have been fighting against the people of the country, losing more and losing less, but they have only lost some resources and population, but the country has not lost at all. This is mainly because, The people of Feng Jueguo didn''t mean to attack the city, and at the same time, the people of the Great Lu Dynasty were also better at defending the city.


    However, all of this has changed this time. The Feng Jueguo people actually chose to attack the city. Moreover, they defeated a strong city overnight. For the Da Lu Dynasty, this was absolutely It''s not good news, and it''s definitely not too much to say it''s a bolt from the blue.


    Losing the city is a big event, and it is also a shameful thing. If you can¡¯t get it back, it will be nailed to the pillar of shame. In addition, through this incident, it also shows that the wind is absolutely beautiful. People are not incapable of attacking cities. Although they don''t know how they entered the city, it also shows that Feng Jueguo has the ability to attack cities.


    This is also the purpose of the Feng Jueguo people. The reason they chose to attack the city this time was to tell the people of the Dalu Dynasty that they did not attack the city before, but he did not want to attack, rather than unable to attack. If they get angry, they don''t mind, they will beat down the cities of the Da Lu Dynasty one by one.


    This is the most terrible thing. In the past, the people of Feng Jueguo left after plundering. Now if they occupy the city, then they have a base for development. The people of the Da Lu Dynasty want to give them to Driving away is undoubtedly much harder.


    This was also the place where the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty was angry and afraid, so he was so angry with Li Yuangu that he wanted to break his body into pieces.


    "Wu Aiqing, what do you think, please tell me." His Majesty the Emperor said to Wu Yan.


    At this time, Feng Jueguo¡¯s troops have not left yet. They are repairing and seem to continue to fight inland at any time. Naturally, this is not what the emperor wants to see. Most of their troops are on the border and in the interior. On the contrary, it is a lot less. Now, the people of Feng Jueguo have broken the border city of 300,000 defenders. If they continue to attack inland, it will be much easier, and wherever the people of Feng Jueguo go, it means The damage, even if they left in the end, will have no small impact.


    What''s more, they are not sure to beat them back now. With 300,000 troops, even with city defense, they can''t beat the opponent, not to mention the fact that there are very few troops in the interior, which is even more difficult.


    "Your Majesty, the minister feels that we must now summon the envoys of Feng Jueguo to show our sincerity in negotiations. As for the previous conflicts on the border, it was an accident. It was an act of Li Yuangu, the official of the Ministry of War, who took the initiative. , But, at least there is a step down, and the reason why they started this war, they still want to negotiate with us, but their conditions have not been met before, so this war has come, in order to be able to At the negotiating table, strive for more interests." Wu Yan said.


    "Not bad." His Majesty the Emperor also said.


    In fact, the emperor also understood that the reason why the people of Feng Jueguo would start this battle was for peace talks. They just wanted to show their strength in order to fight for more benefits. The Lu dynasty was defeated, thinking about it, they hadn¡¯t made such preparations yet, nor did they have such strength. Fighting down, at least for now, is not realistic.


    However, even if he knew the other side''s thoughts, His Majesty did not dare to ignore that army, what if they really attacked the mainland like crazy?Even if there is a slight possibility, he dare not take risks.


    "It''s just that we lost this time, and the defeat was terrible. I''m afraid that we need to give up more benefits when negotiating to calm their anger and let them withdraw willingly." Wu Yan added. .


    His Majesty the emperor frowned, he also understood this. This is why he was so angry before. This failure is too untimely. What''s more, he failed in this way. This is not telling Feng Jueguo. People, did the army of the Great Lu Dynasty not fight?In this case, how hard is he at the negotiating table?Such a result will only make the people who have the power to become more tough and arrogant.


    "It''s okay to give up some interests. As long as they withdraw their troops, it''s all easy to talk about. Wu Aiqing needs to continue to be responsible for this negotiation. You are the minister I rely on the most. Don''t let me down." His Majesty said.


    At this time, His Majesty the Emperor had already made concessions in his heart, and he also understood that the opponent¡¯s army had already arrived, and he had fought a big victory. At this time, it would be impossible for the opponent to retreat without a little blood. Therefore, the price paid this time will not be small.


    And the more this is the case, the more the Emperor''s hatred towards Li Yuangu is in his heart. If they hadn''t lost the battle, but also failed miserably, betraying their trust, why would they fall into such a dilemma?


    "The minister leads the order." Wu Yan said with his hands: "To share the worries for your majesty is what the ministers should do."


    "Yeah." His Majesty nodded and said, "If everyone is like Wu Aiqing, sharing their worries for me, why should I look at the faces of those people who are absolutely windy?"


    "Weichen is guilty!" The other ministers in the imperial study room, at this time, all pleaded guilty.


    Wu Yan was slightly proud. Of course, at this time, he didn''t dare to show it. That''s not uncomfortable. Therefore, he sullenly and frowned and said: "Your Majesty, the envoy of Feng Jue Country insists on marriage, we If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid there is no way for this peace talk to continue."

 2305 Chapter 2305 Change of Mind

    His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty frowned again, this time even deeper than before.


    He also knew the thoughts of those Feng Jueguo¡¯s envoys, but he really didn¡¯t want to marry Princess Qi, not to mention that these Feng Jueguo people were barbarians, it was the harsh environment in Feng Jueguo. It''s not what a pampered princess like Princess Qi can bear.


    His Majesty the Emperor didn''t want his dearest sister to suffer.


    "Could it be that there is no other way?" His Majesty asked: "As long as Princess Qi is not married, other conditions are easy to discuss, the big deal, I will give them more money."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work." Wu Yan said, you know, the reason why Feng Jueguo''s envoys insisted on marrying is due to the role of Wu Yan''s promotion. He is the person who most hopes that this marriage will succeed. How could you try to persuade the people who have no country?


    "Your Majesty, according to the contacts between the ministers and those who have been in the country over time, they have attached great importance to the marriage of our princess. It can be said that this is the basis of all negotiations. If we do not agree to their terms, They are not even willing to negotiate with us. If we win this time, then forget it. The ministers will not show good looks to the envoys who are extremely powerful, but this time we lost, and we lost very much. It''s miserable, presumably, those envoys of the country will be even more arrogant and domineering, and there will be no concessions in terms of the conditions of the peace talks." Wu Yan continued.


    "It''s all that damn Li Yuangu, I really can''t wait to take his skin off!" His Majesty the Emperor angered again.


    Obviously, His Majesty also understood in his heart that after this defeat, they were even more disadvantaged during the peace talks. I am afraid that they will be forced to agree to many conditions from Feng Jueguo. As for the idea of ??letting them back down. , It is estimated to be more difficult.


    How does this make His Majesty the Emperor not angry with Li Yuangu?


    "Wu Aiqing, you go to talk to the people who are not in the country, and take care of them more thoughtfully. Based on the previous conditions, we can give them more benefits and see if we can dispel their idea of ??marrying the princess. They can give up this idea, everything else is easy to say." His Majesty the Emperor said to Wu Yan.


    "Yes, the minister leads the order." Wu Yan said, but in his heart he knew that the other party could not give in in this regard, even if the other party wanted to give up this idea, he would not allow it.


    Therefore, in Wu Yan''s view, Princess Qi is married this time!


    And without the restriction of Princess Qi in the palace, his sister will be able to ascend the throne of the queen and rule the sixth house. At that time, their Wu family will be more powerful!


    His Majesty saw Wu Yan nodded in response, but he didn''t feel much happy in his heart. He also knew that it would be very difficult for the people of the country to give up this idea. After eating this defeat, they have completely Lost the initiative, and can only be forced to agree to the conditions set by those people who have not had much room for negotiation.


    I blame Li Yuangu!


    His Majesty the Emperor thought bitterly again.


    Li Yuangu, who had already died, would have been lucky if he knew that His Majesty the Emperor hated him so much now that he died earlier, otherwise, he might die even worse.


    After talking about the matter, His Majesty the Emperor waved his hand to let the ministers out, while he was sitting in a daze in a chair.


    After a long time, His Majesty the Emperor asked the eunuch beside him: "Where is Princess Qi now?"


    "Back to your majesty, Princess Qi has taken the maid out of the palace, and there is an Ouchi bodyguard with him. If you want to come, there will be nothing wrong." The eunuch quickly responded.


    "Yeah." His Majesty nodded, and then said: "She wants to go out to play, just let her play. Also, if Princess Qi has any request recently, she will satisfy her and make her happy, you know? "


    "The slave understands." The eunuch replied.


    At this time, the eunuch knew in his heart that His Majesty the Emperor already had the idea of ??marrying Princess Qi away from Feng Jueguo. Therefore, it was necessary to meet all the requirements of Princess Qi and make her happy in this last time. The heart has passed this time.


    The eunuch naturally understood that this was not what His Majesty the Emperor was willing to do. It was actually forced by the current situation. His Majesty had to make this decision to marry his favorite sister away from the bitter cold land. Want to come, His Majesty¡¯s It was also very uncomfortable in his heart, especially when he was forced to make this decision, it is conceivable that he felt aggrieved.


    "Hey, poor princess Qi, I''m afraid I will have to suffer for the rest of my life." The great eunuch said with emotion.


    This great eunuch has been following His Majesty the Emperor for many years. It can be said that he watched His Majesty the Emperor and Princess Qi grow up. He is also very clear about the relationship between the two. He also loves the lovely Princess Qi very much. Now I see Qi The princess was about to suffer, and he was not feeling well.


    However, he was just an eunuch and couldn''t change anything. In this matter, even the emperor had no choice but to prepare for the worst. What storm could he cause as an eunuch?Therefore, I can only pity Princess Qi in my heart.


    At this time, Princess Qi did not know that her emperor brother really had the idea of ??marrying her away to Feng Jueguo this time. At this time, she was playing outside the palace with the small ring of a personal palace lady. .


    During this time, because of Yu Pei and the marriage, Princess Qi was in a bad mood. She had a disease before. Therefore, Xiaohuan, who had always been afraid of being found out of the palace and was punished, this time actively proposed to leave the palace. Play, relax, Princess Qi is also very depressed in the palace, and wants to go out to play, naturally she agreed.


    As usual, the two successfully deceived the guards of the palace and left the palace.


    After leaving the palace, the mood of the two of them suddenly changed a lot, without the feeling of depression.


    "I really want to stay outside for the rest of my life and never go back." Princess Qi looked at the cage-like palace behind her with emotion.


    Although Princess Qi is noble as a princess and is loved by His Majesty the Emperor. In the palace, no one has offended her except for Concubine Wu. However, living in that place, Princess Qi still feels depressed and not free. There are many rules to abide by, especially after going out to the palace once, Princess Qi hopes to stay away from the palace and enjoy the freedom outside.


    "The princess will find someone to marry, so she doesn''t need to go back to the palace." Xiaohuan smiled beside her.


    "Fuck you, do you think that marrying is a family? If you want to marry, then marry? If you want to marry, I also want to marry a great hero, marry someone I like." Princess Qi said, "You said that, no Isn''t you the little girl thinking about spring?"


    As Princess Qi''s personal maid, once Princess Qi marries, Xiaohuan will definitely follow her dowry.


    "Princess, what are you talking about, when does Xiaohuan want to marry?" Xiaohuan said shyly. In fact, Xiaohuan is also seventeen years old at this time, and he has already reached the age of Sichun. It is not strange to have the idea of ??marrying someone.


    "Attention, this is outside, call me son." Princess Qi corrected her face straight, and then continued to joke Xiaohuan: "Look at your blushing, you must have been exposed by me, right?"


    "I don''t have one." Xiaohuan said with a blushing face: "I am also for the sake of the son, the man over there is still begging your majesty to marry the princess, if the princess is already married , They naturally have no choice."


    Hearing Xiaohuan''s words, the smile on Princess Qi''s face became cold. Why didn''t she know the thoughts in the hearts of those envoys who were extremely energetic?Those people have been emphasizing that if they don¡¯t agree to the marriage, there will be no peace talks. Princess Qi is also depressed because of this incident. Although her emperor brother has been insisting, Princess Qi does not know that her emperor brother How long can you persist? After all, national events are the most important, and it is worthwhile to sacrifice some for this. This is also the reason for many rumors now. Many people hope to marry themselves and sacrifice themselves in exchange for Peace between the two countries.


    Sometimes, Princess Qi also thinks that if she really sacrifices herself and can exchange for peace between the two countries, then it is not impossible to marry herself, but she is still unwilling in her heart. After all, her emperor brother is. She had promised her a long time ago and let her choose her own husband-in-law. Therefore, for so many years, Princess Qi has always had this idea. Now she is suddenly forced to marry someone or marry those barbarians. Naturally, her heart is Not reconciled.


    "How can it be so easy to marry someone you don''t like. What''s the difference between marrying to Feng Jueguo and rushing to marry someone you don''t like?" Princess Qi said, "In this case, it is better to marry to Feng Jueguo. Go, in that case, it can be exchanged for peace between the two countries."


    "My son, don''t think so." Xiaohuan said quickly. She knew that the reason why Princess Qi said this must be influenced by those recent rumors. You must know that before, Princess Qi insisted not to marry Even if he died, he would not marry to Feng Jueguo. It seems that those rumors still have some influence on Princess Qi.


    "Who doesn''t know the ambitions of those who are extremely windy?" Xiaohuan said: "Even if you marry the son, they may not really have a truce. Moreover, the conditions there are difficult and it is a bitter cold place, son you My body can''t stand it either."


    After all, Princess Qi has been pampered since she was a child, and the living environment is very good. When she arrives in that bitter cold place all of a sudden, her body may really collapse all of a sudden. Xiaohuan¡¯s worry is not unreasonable.

 2306 Chapter 2306 Lu Yiza

    Xiaohuan understands the truth, why is Princess Qi not clear?However, she also knows that not everything will develop as she thinks. Even if she is a princess, she can''t make everything go to her heart. If she didn''t see her emperor brother, he is already the emperor. , Are you worrying about all kinds of things all day?Especially the wind and the country.


    Therefore, no matter how honorable the status is, there are things that go wrong.


    And the recent gossip in the palace also made Princess Qi very uneasy, which is also the reason for her recent bad mood.


    "My son, don''t think so much. We are out to relax today. Don''t think about the annoying things." Seeing his master, Xiaohuan seemed to be worried about the marriage again, and immediately regretted that he had mentioned it. Come to this topic.


    "Yes, I don''t want those annoying things anymore." Princess Qi also said. The more I thought about it, the more annoying she really didn''t want to think about.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, who were temporarily relieved of their worries, once again wandered in this imperial capital. Although they have been here many times, they are very happy every time they come, and don¡¯t need to stay there. In the imperial palace like a cage, they felt that they were relieved.


    "Damn!"


    While joking and looking at the lively princess Qi around her, she suddenly yelled. After that, she was holding her arm in pain, as if she was suffering a lot of pain.


    "Master, son, are you okay?" Xiaohuan asked quickly and caringly.


    "There is some pain in the shoulder." Princess Qi said with a pale face. After that, she looked up at the person in front of her. Just now, this person should have hit her.


    However, when she saw the person in front of her, she was slightly stunned, because the person in front of her who had just bumped into her was not someone else, but the prince of Feng Jueguo, Luiza!


    Suddenly, Princess Qi''s face became even more ugly.


    For Luiza, Princess Qi naturally did not have the slightest affection. It was this person who actually asked her emperor brother to marry him, asking herself to marry him. However, this beast-like figure and appearance is used to seeing big In the eyes of Princess Qi, a romantic and gifted scholar of the Lu Dynasty, she looked very unbearable and very unacceptable.


    Of course, Princess Qi didn¡¯t want to marry Feng Jueguo. She didn¡¯t like this fierce-looking man. What''s more, Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty had fought for many years. As a princess of the Dalu Dynasty, Princess Qi was very The people of the country, especially the royal family of the country, naturally do not have the slightest favor.


    And before, when these envoys of Feng Jueguo had just entered the city, Princess Qi had seen them. Therefore, although she had never seen these envoys of Feng Jueguo on a formal occasion, Princess Qi knew them. Theirs, especially the prince of the wind among them!


    Luiza was indeed the one who hit Princess Qi.


    During this period of time, the envoys of Feng Jueguo were very restful, either drinking or chatting, and seldom went out of the post house. Today, after learning the good news, Luiza, who was active by nature, never left. I couldn''t help it, I finally left the post and went to the street market of the imperial capital to have fun. I wanted to find a few women to vent. Although he is not married and does not have a wife, there are many women who have played. In this respect very well.


    However, the excitement of this imperial capital market is a little beyond Luiza''s imagination. It is more than a hundred times more lively than their exquisite country. For a time, it actually made him linger.


    After all, there are not many people in Feng Jueguo. They are nomads and often move their residences. Therefore, there are no big cities in Feng Jueguo, let alone a magnificent city like the Imperial Capital. Here, Lu Izza never saw it.


    Therefore, some Luiza, who was obsessed with the excitement of the imperial capital, ran into Princess Qi without noticing the surrounding situation for a while.


    How big is Luiza''s figure?Just like an iron tower, but Princess Qi''s figure is very delicate, how can it withstand such a bump?


    Therefore, just a contact, Princess Qi felt that her bones were hurt.


    "You don''t have eyes?!" What Princess Qi did not expect was that Luiza not only did not apologize, but actually reprimanded them first.


    "Obviously you hit me!" Princess Qi glared at the other side. Although she is only a weak woman and the other side is very tall, she is still a royal princess after all, and she is still very confident.


    "Which eye did you see that I hit you?" Luiza didn''t admit that he was the one who hit you, but when he saw Princess Qi''s dress, he smiled and said, "A man from the Da Lu Dynasty. Are they all so delicate? No wonder that on the battlefield, we surpassed our countrymen, weeping fathers and mothers."


    Princess Qi was originally a woman, and she was still a very delicate and beautiful woman. Therefore, after she dressed up as a man, she would naturally look red and white with white teeth and white complexion, just like a beautiful son, but her figure is not tall, so, On the whole, it naturally looks weak and delicate.


    "You bullshit! Our men from the Great Lu Dynasty are all good!" As a princess of the royal family, Princess Qi was immediately angry when she heard that Luiza was so despised of her country.


    Luiza, who heard Princess Qi''s words, was not only not angry, but his eyes lit up.


    It turned out that Princess Qi, who was in anger, for a while forgot to hide her voice. Although her appearance was still male, her voice was restored to the crispness of a woman, like a lark, very sweet, even if she just listened to the voice , Both can make people''s heart be moved.


    Luiza was originally a demon in color, in Feng Jueguo, because of his identity and his bravery, he played with few women, but he has never met such a nice voice, and therefore , The eyes lit up all of a sudden.


    "I said how so delicate, it turned out to be a young child." Luizhaha smiled, appearing presumptuous, and never thought that this is not their Feng Jue Country, but in the Great Lu Dynasty. The imperial capital of the Lu Dynasty.


    In Luiza¡¯s heart, the people of the Great Lu Dynasty are incompetent. Therefore, even in the other''s imperial capital, he does not put the Great Lu Dynasty in his eyes. What kind of Fengguo is usually here? Just what it looks like.


    "Little girl, how about staying with the uncle for a night? Uncle let you know that the bravery of a man of great style is definitely not comparable to the weak men of the Dalu Dynasty. I promise to make you very comfortable. I beg the uncle to pamper you." Lu Yi Zha laughed at Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi paled with anger. She is a royal princess. Who would dare to make such a joke to her?Unless you don''t want to live anymore and you get molested in public like this, especially when the other party is someone she hates very much, this makes Princess Qi even more angry.


    "Yo-yo-yo, what a nice chick, she''s so cute even when she''s angry, I''m really curious now, uncle, what do you look like in women''s clothing, of course, uncle, I prefer the way you look without clothes, that must be beautiful It¡¯s been some time since I came to this Da Lu Dynasty. I haven¡¯t tasted the taste of Da Lu Dynasty women yet. Today, I can open meat.¡± Luiza said with a smile, not putting Princess Qi¡¯s anger on In the eyes.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that Luiza said as she stretched out her hand, as if she wanted to touch Princess Qi.


    "What are you doing?" Xiaohuan, who saw this situation, quickly pulled Princess Qi back. After that, she blocked Princess Qi and glared at Luiza.


    "Yeah, there''s one more? Uncle is really blessed today. He actually met two such cute chicks as soon as he went out." Luiza said with a smile after seeing Xiaohuan.


    Xiaohuan can be selected as Princess Qi''s personal court lady. In addition to her own smart mind, she also looks good. Under the disguise of a man, she is also very delicate and exciting.


    Luiza was naturally happier when he saw Xiaohuan. He came out today and was originally looking for a woman to be happy. After all, he just received the happy news, so naturally he wanted to celebrate.


    Luiza didn¡¯t even think about it. Not long after he went out, he actually ran into two beauties. Although they didn¡¯t see them in women¡¯s dresses, just looking at their tender skin that could pinch out water made him feel heartened. Itchy, I can''t wait to get these two people on the bed now.


    "The women of the Great Lu Dynasty are really tender, much more tender than our exquisite women." Luiza thought to himself, even more difficult to restrain.


    "You! Presumptuous!" Xiaohuan was also irritated by Luiza. When have they been so despised?Moreover, Luiza''s aggressive eyes made her even more uncomfortable.


    "Also temperament? Haha, I like it." Luiza smiled haha, not caring at all.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both felt a little scared when they saw Luiza being so presumptuous. After all, both of them were just weak women. Because of their status, no one would dare to be disrespectful to them. .


    And now, Luiza actually wants to insult them, and the two who faced this kind of thing for the first time were a little frightened.


    "Go away! I am Princess Qi of the Great Lu Dynasty. If you dare to do anything to me, my emperor brother will not let you go!" Princess Qi saw that the two weak women are not Luiza''s Opponents, and Luiza seemed determined to take advantage of them. Princess Qi, who was in fear, could only proactively report her identity and wanted to use her identity to suppress Luiza.


    Although this Luiza was brave, he certainly did not dare to humiliate the princess of the Dalu dynasty in public. It was a humiliation to the entire Dalu dynasty.


    After hearing Princess Qi''s words, Luiza really stopped and looked at Princess Qi and Xiaohuan with surprise.

 2307 Chapter 2307 is actually a princess

    "Are you Princess Qi from the Great Lu Dynasty?!" Luiza said Princess Qi who looked at it with surprise.


    Of course Luiza knew who Princess Qi was. In fact, Luiza knew about it when he decided to marry the Dalu dynasty. The only princess of the right age in the Dalu dynasty was Princess Qi, but he was Princess Qi didn''t understand, and she didn''t know how Princess Qi was. In addition, in his eyes, women were just playthings, so he didn''t care about marriage, and even had some opposition.


    It¡¯s just that, after all, this matter is also a major event for Feng Jueguo, and the current king of Feng Jueguo has more than one son, and Luiza is just the eldest prince. Although it is the first in line, it cannot be said that the future Being the king of Feng Jueguo is a sure thing.


    And if you can marry the Dalu dynasty, in Luiza''s view, it can be more or less able to use the power of the Dalu dynasty, although he also looks a little bit more than the Dalu dynasty, but this Dalu dynasty has existed for many years. The population and resources are much stronger than that of their own country, and there must be some strength, so Luiza agreed to the marriage.


    Of course, even at this time, he is not very caring about marriage. When he wants to come, it is the best that this matter can happen naturally. If it can''t, it doesn''t matter. Sir, he will get his fame immediately. He hopes to be able to be on the battlefield. He made meritorious service to fight for the throne.


    However, after they met Wu Yan, Wu Yan kept telling him about the benefits of marrying a princess. At the same time, Wu Yan also praised Princess Qi that there is nothing in the sky and nothing on the ground. This made the wind including Luiza The Mission of Absolute Nations has firmed its attitude on the matter of marriage.


    However, Luiza has never seen Princess Qi after all. He is just that Princess Qi lives deep in the palace and is not something he can see casually. Therefore, in his heart, Wu Yan''s description of Princess Qi has always been in his heart. Doubts, not much to believe.


    However, now, his view is somewhat shaken.


    The woman in front of me who is disguised as a man is actually Princess Qi of the Dalu Dynasty?What a coincidence?For so many days, when I came here for the first time for fun, I met Princess Qi?Is this the "fate" of those literati in the Dalu Dynasty?


    If this woman is really a princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, then Luiza is very satisfied with this princess Qi.


    Before, Luiza thought that even if it was Wu Yan who praised Princess Qi to the sky, as long as it is not ugly, after marrying back, as a decoration, he can still play with other women.


    And now it seems that his previous thoughts were wrong. This Princess Qi is indeed very beautiful. Although she hasn''t seen her dress up in women''s clothing yet, just the look of men''s clothing is enough to make people''s heart moving. If you go back to women''s clothing, I''m afraid it will be even more beautiful.


    Thinking of such a beautiful woman, he would become his own wife?Luiza suddenly became a little excited, a little itchy, and he became more determined about this marriage.


    "It seems that the old man Wu Yan really didn''t lie to me." Luiza thought to Princess Qi who looked at her with bright eyes.


    "Yes, I am Princess Qi." Princess Qi found that Luiza''s eyes were brighter and hotter after knowing her identity. This puzzled her and at the same time made her feel even more scared. Up.


    "I told, this is our princess Qi, the emperor''s most beloved sister today. If you dare to bully her, the emperor will never let you go." Xiaohuan also warned.


    Two weak women, facing the molesting of a strong man, the way they can think of is to threaten each other with their own identities.


    However, they neglected. The person in front of them was not from the Great Lu Dynasty, but a man of Feng Jueguo, and even more of a Feng Jueguo who had ideas for Princess Qi.


    Therefore, their threat, in fact, does not have much effect.


    "Haha, okay, very good!" Luiza laughed and said, "You are Princess Qi? That''s great? Do you know who I am? I am the prince of Feng Jue Country and your future husband! It¡¯s a good fate for the two of us to meet here, anyway, you are going to be my woman, so why don''t we go back with me now."


    "Don¡¯t think about it! I¡¯m dead, and I won¡¯t marry you!" Princess Qi naturally knows Luiza¡¯s identity, so, therefore, did not question the other party¡¯s words, but she had already thought about marrying Luiza before. Very resistant, now, after today''s events, she has a worse impression of Luiza, and she is even more reluctant to marry Luiza.


    "I''m afraid it''s up to you!" Luizhaha smiled. He was in a good mood at this time. He had never thought that his future wife would be such a beauty.


    "My emperor brother loves me the most. I don''t want to marry, he won''t let me marry! You should die of this heart!" Princess Qi glared at Luiza and said, marrying such a bastard pervert, then It''s better to die.


    "Really? I''m afraid you won''t have this idea soon. Your emperor brother will soon agree to this marriage. When that happens, he will send you to my bed directly, hahaha! Luiza laughed loudly. He found that Princess Qi is so cute even when she is angry. This marriage is really profitable.


    Princess Qi was flushed with anger and white with anger by Luiza, and she was about to explode in anger.


    At this moment, several agile people rushed towards this side, but in the blink of an eye, they had already reached Princess Qi, and after that, they separated Princess Qi and Luiza.


    "His Royal Highness, are you okay?" The few people who appeared suddenly made Princess Qi, Xiaohuan, and Luiza slightly startled, and neither of them knew who these people were.


    "Who are you?" Seeing that the other person treats himself respectfully, and also calls himself a princess, and cares about himself, obviously he should be on his side.


    "Back to the princess, the guards of our palace are secretly protecting the princess by the emperor''s will." The leader replied.


    If there is no unexpected situation, these people will not show up in front of Princess Qi, but let Princess Qi have fun alone.


    However, the conflict between Princess Qi and Luiza just now has been seen by the guards behind him. They thought they were just a misunderstanding, but they did not expect that things were not that simple. There was a conflict between the two parties. The man actually Those who dared to do something to your Royal Highness, this naturally made the guards behind him dare not show any negligence, and quickly showed up. If the princess suffers a loss here, they will definitely be punished heavily.


    "That''s it." After hearing their introduction, Princess Qi breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was a little puzzled, how did the emperor''s brother know that she was out of the palace and sent someone to protect herself. However, in this situation, These guards appeared at the right time, otherwise, maybe the arrogant Feng Jueguo prince might really catch them in the street.


    Thinking of the humiliation she was receiving, Princess Qi quickly said to the guards: "You guys, take him down for me and put him in prison."


    "Yes!" After receiving Princess Qi''s order, several guards naturally didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly responded. After that, they turned their heads and looked at Luiza with a murderous look and said: "To molest the princess in the street, it is very sinful! Give me the general He won!"


    "Yes!" several guards responded at the same time.


    At this time, the chaos here also attracted the attention of many people around, but, here is the imperial capital, there are many high-ranking officials, and the guards are all armed, so although many people saw it, but, But not many people dared to watch.


    "I see who of you dare!" Facing this situation, Luiza didn''t have the slightest fear. On the contrary, he looked straight and shouted: "I am the prince of Feng Jueguo, the envoy of Feng Jueguo, and you His Majesty the Emperor must be polite when he sees me. Your Wu Shangshu must be careful to accompany me when he sees me. What are you? How dare you be so rude to me?"


    Luiza has a serious face, plus, he has been on the battlefield all the year round, and he has a murderous look on his body. Such a pose immediately scared the guards.


    These guards are all guards in the palace. Naturally, they have heard about Feng Jueguo¡¯s messengers. After all, this is the biggest thing recently. Therefore, they also know that the entire court is now dealing with these winds. The messengers of the Absolute Kingdom cannot be said to be flattering, but they do not dare to offend, they are just ordinary guards, and naturally they dare not even more.


    Once there is a conflict with these people, it is very likely that something will happen. Her Royal Highness is honorable and naturally nothing will happen, but these guards will not have such a good life.


    It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve only heard about Feng Jueguo¡¯s messenger before, and they really haven¡¯t seen it. Therefore, they don¡¯t know if this person is or not. However, looking at his appearance different from ordinary people in the Da Lu Dynasty, those guards We all felt that this should be true.


    This made it very difficult for them to handle it, and for a while, they were shocked.


    Luiza saw these guards and was frightened by herself. He was immediately more proud of him. What made him even more happy was that the appearance of these guards also confirmed that Princess Qi said before that she was really big Princess of Lu Dynasty!


    Luiza was very satisfied with this, and more and more wanted to get Princess Qi up early.


    "How about you are the great prince of Feng Jueguo? This is the Dalu Dynasty! Here, you have to abide by the laws of the Dalu Dynasty!" Princess Qi saw that the guards didn''t dare to do anything, and she was angry. Luiza scolded angrily.

 2308 Chapter 2308 Unacceptable

    "Haha, are you? I''m afraid, even if your emperor is here, you have to be polite to me. I am the messenger of Feng Jue Country. That''s how you treat the messenger?" Luiza was not afraid at all. Instead, he said to Princess Qi with a smile.


    "You! You dare to offend me! The emperor''s brother knows, he will definitely not let you go!" Princess Qi said angrily.


    "You are going to be my woman soon. What''s wrong with me trying to touch my own woman?" Luiza said: "Even if your Emperor is here, he won''t say anything. Are you sure you dare to do it to me? ?"


    Luiza''s last sentence was clearly addressed to the guards.


    And those guards really didn''t dare to do anything casually. These people were the messengers of Feng Jue Country. Now the ministers in the court didn''t dare to offend them. They were just small guards, so naturally they didn''t dare.


    "Bah! Our princess will not marry you! You will die of this heart." Xiaohuan also glared at Luiza.


    "It''s probably because of her." Luiza looked at Princess Qi and said, "You probably don''t know. On the frontline battlefield, your army of the Lu Dynasty defeated again, and this time it was a terrible loss. , 300,000 troops, were slashed and killed by our state-of-the-art warriors as beasts, but few dared to resist. With this fiasco, do you think your Emperor will insist on not marrying? "


    This is also the reason why Luiza went out today. It was because he had learned the news that he went out to have fun and celebrate, because he knows what this battle means, this battle, they If this side wins, then the peace talks will continue soon, and, at that time, they will have a greater advantage, and they can get more benefits from the Great Lu Dynasty.


    Of course, the most important thing for Luiza now is that this marriage is basically no problem. The Dalu dynasty has experienced this fiasco and there is not much confidence in the negotiation. If you insist on the marriage here, They have no capital to refuse at all.


    During this period of time, Luiza and several other envoys of the Absolute Wind have always stayed honestly in the post, just don''t want any accidents at this critical moment, and now, on the battlefield ahead, the victory or defeat has been divided. , He doesn''t need to stay in the post house all the time, now he can walk sideways in the imperial capital, so confident, naturally it was given to him by the brave warriors in front of him.


    Of course, this time out, the biggest gain for Luiza is that he met Princess Qi. Before, he didn''t pay much attention to the marriage, but now it is completely different. He Already attracted by Princess Qi''s appearance, she wanted to put this beautiful woman under her own account and let her gallop.


    "What are you talking about? This is impossible! You must be talking nonsense! You are spreading rumors!" When Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, and even the guards, heard Luiza''s words, they were all stunned. There is no way to accept what he said.


    For the front line, the army of the Great Lu Dynasty is confronting the army of the country with the wind, and fighting will break out at any time. They all know that, so if the two countries are at war, no one will be surprised. .


    However, what they can''t accept is that Luiza actually said that their country''s 300,000 troops have been defeated. How long is this and how can it be defeated so quickly?That''s 300,000 troops, no matter how bad they can be, how can they be defeated in just a few days?


    Therefore, Princess Qi and others felt that Luiza was lying and deceiving them.


    "Rumors? Haha, you will soon learn about this news, this news will soon spread throughout the Dalu dynasty, your emperor may already know it by now." Luiza smiled wildly: " Your 300,000 troops defended the city. Our Dalu dynasty troops broke through the city in just one night. The 300,000 defenders did not resist much at all, so they all fled. We are a brave warrior, In the past few days, the murders have been soft, oh, yes, your military book, Li Yuangu, is also dead, and the city lord of the city is also dead. The people in the entire city have been beaten by us. The warrior is almost killed."


    "No, it''s impossible." Princess Qi said with a pale face. Although, in her heart, she didn''t want to admit or believe it, but instinct told her that Luiza might not lie. What he said is true, they may have really lost, and the defeat is still miserable.


    But, as a princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, how could Princess Qi be willing to accept such a fact?In public or private, she didn''t want to believe this.


    Moreover, the clever princess Qi can fully imagine how this matter would affect the Dalu Dynasty if it were true. Originally, the Dalu Dynasty had spent a lot of wars over the years, and now it¡¯s a moment. If you lose another 300,000 troops, it will definitely be a huge blow to the Da Lu Dynasty, and even if it is not handled well, it may shake the foundation of the country.


    Therefore, if this matter is true, then the court will definitely seek peace talks, especially when the envoy of Feng Jueguo is still here, they will want peace talks even more, and because of this big deal In defeat, the people of the Great Lu Dynasty will not have much confidence at the negotiating table, and they will definitely be led by the nose by the Feng Jueguo, and will be severely slaughtered.


    But Feng Jueguo people have always insisted on marriage, especially this eldest prince. From his appearance, it seems that he must get himself. Then, can his emperor''s brother still refuse for himself?


    I''m afraid it''s difficult!


    Although she does not want to admit it, Princess Qi also knows that if this is the case, her emperor''s brother might really choose to marry, even if he does not want to do this in his heart, but the facts force him, not Do not make such a decision.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi suddenly felt desperate. After seeing the character of the prince Feng Jueguo, she didn''t want to marry him anymore. According to the current situation, she had to face this cruel reality. .


    "Nothing is impossible." Luiza said: "Your army of the Great Lu Dynasty is not our rival of the country''s wind, but this time the defeat is more thorough. You said, at this time, I insist on If you marry, will your emperor''s brother refuse? Will he choose your sister or this huge country?"


    Upon hearing Luiza''s words, Princess Qi suddenly became anxious and dizzy.


    "Princess, what''s the matter with you, princess." The little ring standing aside, seeing Princess Qi pale and shaking, he hurriedly stepped forward to support her.


    Princess Qi didn''t answer Xiaohuan''s words, but looked at the distance with despair, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Haha, you don''t need to be so excited." Luiza said: "This prince is not a person in a hurry. Since you are not willing today, the prince will let you go. Anyway, you can''t escape the prince''s palm. Soon, your emperor''s brother will personally send you to my bed, haha."


    Seeing Princess Qi looked so irritated and unbearable, Luiza made a rare choice to give in. Even in his heart, he now wished to put Princess Qi in bed immediately, but he did not press Princess Qi anymore. .


    Seeing Princess Qi¡¯s appearance is obviously unacceptable at this time. If you use it now, I am afraid there will be some accidents. Luiza likes Princess Qi very much now. Of course he does not want Princess Qi to have any accidents, so , He decided to give in first, wait a few more days, and give Princess Qi time to relax and accept. Anyway, in his opinion, there will be no surprises in this matter basically. The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, also I won''t refuse the marriage anymore, I will wait a few more days.


    "Beauty, this prince will wait for you for a few days." Luiza looked at Princess Qi who was still in a daze, and left with a big laugh.


    From the beginning to the end, the guards did not dare to act on Luiza, especially after they heard Luiza talk about the war ahead, they were even more afraid to do it. If Luiza said it was true , Then, these envoys of the country will definitely become the guests of the emperor, how dare they offend?


    If what he said was false, then Princess Qi would definitely retaliate afterwards. Anyway, these envoys from the country lived in the post and couldn¡¯t escape. Without confirming the truth of the matter, these guards , Of course, I dare not rush to shoot.


    "Princess, how are you doing, princess? Don''t scare Xiaohuan." Xiaohuan was shocked when she saw Princess Qi''s appearance that she was unrequited and irritated.


    However, Princess Qi didn''t seem to hear her words, she still looked into the distance with her eyes blankly, without any reaction.


    "Princess, don''t be like this. That bastard must be lying. He is lying. We have 300,000 troops ahead. Even if we can''t beat them, we can''t be defeated in such a short time. He The princess must have said that after getting angry, princess, don''t think about it." Xiaohuan comforted.


    "Three hundred thousand, three hundred thousand troops." Princess Qi muttered to herself.


    "Yes, that''s 300,000 troops, how could it be defeated so soon? He must be lying." Xiaohuan said quickly.


    "Go, let''s go back! I''m going to see the emperor brother!" Princess Qi suddenly stood up straight and said.


    However, Xiaohuan can still see the guilty conscience and fear from her.

 2309 Chapter 2309 who leaked the news

    "Brother Emperor, Brother Emperor!"


    As soon as she returned to the palace, Princess Qi didn''t care about going to rest, but went directly to her emperor brother. With such a big thing in her heart, she didn''t have the intention to rest.


    After knowing where her emperor brother was from the mouth of an eunuch, Princess Qi rushed straight away and yelled before she even entered the door.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? I am in a panic, sometimes I have to talk to the emperor brother?" His Majesty the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty saw Princess Qi with a panicked face opening the door and said with a smile, he thought he thought Princess Qi encountered something that surprised her outside, but she didn''t think much about it.


    In fact, the emperor himself is very curious about the life of the outside world, and according to the reports of the eunuchs and court ladies, every time Princess Qi comes back from the outside, she will also chat about interesting things outside, and she will also know how to do it. She was shocked, after all, those things had never been seen before.


    Of course, Princess Qi thought she was only talking to her close people, and her imperial brother would not know. In fact, from the time she first went out of the palace, her emperor brother knew her whereabouts well. It''s just that she doesn''t know yet.


    "Brother Emperor? Were the army of the Great Lu Dynasty defeated? What''s more, the defeat is still miserable? Has the army of Feng Jueguo entered the country?" Princess Qi did not talk about anything with her emperor brother, but Going straight to the subject, now, her mind is focused on this matter, so naturally she has no mind to think about other things.


    His Majesty the Emperor who was still smiling, after hearing what Princess Qi said, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared. He looked at Princess Qi with a serious face and said, "Who did you hear?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that His Majesty the Emperor would ask such a question, because on his side, he has just received the news, and after receiving the news, he did not intend to publicize it. After all, this is not a glorious thing, although He also knows that this matter cannot be kept for long, but it is good to be able to keep it for a period of time, and he can use this time to make some preparations.


    You must know that the problems facing the Dalu dynasty are not just the problems of the country. In the Dalu dynasty, it is also not peaceful. There are thieves and some people with bad intentions are also beginning to talk The flag has rebelled, and some neighboring countries are also eyeing the Dalu dynasty.


    Therefore, the current Da Lu dynasty is not at peace. Once people from these forces learn of the defeat of the Da Lu dynasty, they will definitely have ideas and even actions. Therefore, the Emperor is still After the defeat of the Pain Army, we had to make some necessary preparations quickly. After the outside world learned the news, everything was arranged so that we could deal with possible dangers.


    However, His Majesty did not expect that he had just received the news on his side, and Princess Qi had also received the news on the other side.


    You know, this news is currently only known by him and a few ministers. Princess Qi is absolutely impossible to know. What''s more, during this time, Princess Qi is still wandering outside. How can she know this when she comes back? The news is, did she learn it outside or in the palace?


    No matter where you know, Princess Qi knows the news, which means that the news may have been leaked. This is a very dangerous signal, indicating that their confidentiality work has not been done well, and more importantly, how much is there now? People know the news, and once the people of those forces also know the news, then it is very dangerous for the Da Lu Dynasty, and his preparations have not been done yet.


    Therefore, it is no wonder that His Majesty the Emperor changed so much after hearing Princess Qi''s words.


    Princess Qi did not notice the change in her emperor brother¡¯s mood. After hearing the emperor¡¯s question, she said: "Emperor brother, don¡¯t worry about where I know, you tell me first, is this true? Yes, did the army of the Great Lu Dynasty really lose?"


    Obviously, Princess Qi didn¡¯t want to tell how she heard the news. It was not for Luiza to keep it secret, but for herself. She still thinks that her emperor doesn¡¯t know about their going out of the palace. Well, in the palace, people like them are not allowed to leave the palace casually. If they are discovered, they will be punished.


    Therefore, Princess Qi didn''t want to tell her about going out of the palace.


    "Did you hear it in the palace, or did you hear it when you were out of the palace?" His Majesty asked directly. After all, this matter is of great importance. Now, His Majesty has no intention to continue pretending not to know Princess Qi. The matter of secretly leaving the palace, he now needs to know where Princess Qi learned the news. If she learned it from outside, the situation would be terrible. Even ordinary people would know about it. People from other forces, It must be known, which is troublesome.


    However, when Princess Qi heard what her imperial brother said, she was slightly stunned, and said involuntarily: "Emperor brother, do you know about my going out of the palace?"


    "From the first time you left the palace, I knew it. Without my will, you thought you could get out of the palace so easily? Also, I sent a guard to follow you to protect you secretly." His Majesty said: "Okay, let''s talk now, where did you hear the news?"


    "It turned out to be like this." Princess Qi suddenly thought that she was acting very concealed. This deceived the soldiers who guarded the gate, but she did not expect that this was her emperor''s brother who secretly let her go, otherwise However, with her little cleverness, she really can''t get out of the palace. After all, the emperor is the most heavily guarded place in the entire empire. It is not that easy to enter or exit.


    There are also those guards who appeared before. Originally, Princess Qi thought that they were just the emperor''s brother arranged by her side to protect herself. These people have always existed, but there was no accident before, so they did not. Appeared, and now it seems that these people were only arranged by her emperor''s brother when they began to sneak out of the palace.


    In other words, what she thought was very concealed behavior. In fact, she was under the watchful eye of her emperor brother from the beginning. Fortunately, her emperor brother did not stop her from going out. Otherwise, she might even do it once. can not go out.


    However, these thoughts were only passed through Princess Qi''s mind, and she didn''t think much about it. What she cares more about now is whether the news she got from Luiza is true.


    "It was Feng Jueguo''s eldest prince Luiza told me." Princess Qi said: "Just when I was secretly out of the palace, I met Feng Jueguo''s eldest prince Luiza outside. He said, our Dalu dynasty The army of 300,000 was defeated even if the army of 300,000 was not defended even one night with the strength of the city defense. The army of 300,000 was killed and lost their helmets and armors. Brother Huang, is that right? Really? Is the army of our Great Lu Dynasty so vulnerable?"


    Princess Qi said, her face was worried, sad, worried, naturally because once this matter was true, it would be a big bad thing for her and the entire Dalu Dynasty. As for sadness, it was for Then the soldiers are also from the Dalu Dynasty.


    How strong was the strength of the Great Lu Dynasty back then?The surrounding countries all bowed their heads to their courts. What a beautiful scenery in China?


    However, now it has fallen to the point where it is now. The 300,000 troops actually can¡¯t beat the 200,000 troops of the country¡¯s unreliable force. It is still in the case of city defense, and it hasn¡¯t even held on for one night. Compared with the army of the Great Lu dynasty that killed the Quartet, how desolate is it?As a princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, how could Princess Qi not feel sad, or even despair?


    "Luiza? It turned out to be him." After hearing Princess Qi''s words, His Majesty the Emperor was worried and relieved again.


    It¡¯s not surprising that Luiza knew about this. He was able to get the news from the front line, so Luiza is also okay. After all, the people of the country are also very concerned about this war. They will find a way to let Luiza know this.


    However, His Majesty the Emperor was still a little worried, because after learning about this, he planned to temporarily block the news so that the outside world would not know it, including the envoy of Feng Jueguo. Then, using the time difference, he went to peace with Feng Jueguo. People in the country negotiate to implement this matter as soon as possible, and the other party will not make excessive demands when they do not know the outcome of the war.


    However, it seems that all of this is no longer possible. The envoys of Feng Jueguo have actually already learned the news, and this speed is not slower than their own. Logically speaking, this place belongs to their Da Lu Dynasty after all. The imperial capital, and the envoys of Feng Jueguo, during this period of time, they are not too different from being monitored. It is not so easy for them to get the first-line news, at least it should not be so fast.


    How did they know this news?Could it be that there is a spy on your side?


    It¡¯s no wonder that His Majesty the Emperor would think so, because he did not publicize this matter, and he also just learned that the envoys of Feng Jueguo, even if they knew it, definitely shouldn¡¯t be so fast. , The only explanation is that a spy had appeared on his side, and someone secretly told the news to Feng Jueguo''s messenger!


    Thinking of this, His Majesty the Emperor felt very angry. He did not expect that such a person would appear next to him. Of course, he has no evidence now, and he does not know who did it. Moreover, someone who knows about it now They were all important officials of the court, people he trusted, and he didn''t want to believe that some of these people really betrayed him.

 2310 Chapter 2310

    Of course, while being angry, the emperor also breathed a sigh of relief. Although he did not want to admit it, the news was learned from Luiza, and it was indeed better than others. .


    Luiza is not a fool. They already knew that there will be a big battle at the border. Therefore, they will definitely wait until there is a result before they will continue to negotiate with them, because they have a lot of interest in their own country. The strength of the army is confident.


    Therefore, even if the news on your side has not been leaked, those people who are going to negotiate with the envoys of Feng Jueguo may not be willing.


    And this news was learned from Luiza''s mouth, so, in other words, other people still don¡¯t know, this is also a blessing in misfortune, they are now facing a state of absolute beauty, and they are already a little tired. Exhausted, I feel that I can''t do what I want. If there are people from other forces who learn this news, I am afraid that those forces with ulterior motives will not let go of this opportunity, and they must come out to make trouble.


    And once that happens, it will really worsen the situation. Therefore, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty will feel a sense of relief. Of course, what follows is a sense of humiliation.


    Who were they afraid of when the Lu Dynasty was strong?At that time, only other people were afraid of them, instead of being afraid of other people as they are now. Many beaming clowns came out at this time and wanted to take advantage of the weakness of the Dalu Dynasty to give the Dalu Dynasty a look. Cruel, the people he didn''t pay attention to before, at this time, they dare to come out and jump, and more importantly, he can''t do anything about those people, which is really uncomfortable.


    "Brother emperor? Is what Luiza said true? He must be lying to me, right?" Princess Qi looked at her emperor brother expectantly. She hoped to be able to speak from her emperor brother. Here, get the answer you want.


    However, Princess Qi is destined to be disappointed. After hearing her question, her emperor hesitated a little and said: "He didn''t lie to you. What he said is true. It was defeated, and the defeat was terrible. It was Li Yuangu. I believed that he was wrong. He retreated before the battle, which led to a total defeat of the army. Now, 300,000 troops have retreated to other cities, less than one in ten. Others were either killed by Feng Jueguo, or captured, or disappeared. It can be said that this time, our Dalu Dynasty really lost too badly."


    His Majesty, the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty, said, his face also showed a look of sorrow. In front of the ministers, he would not show such a look, but in front of his emperor sister, he did not hide it.


    It can be said that the emperor of the Dalu dynasty almost fainted when he heard the news of the army¡¯s fiasco. As the emperor of the Dalu dynasty, such news hit him too much, especially, he was still a man. The ambitious emperor wanted to revive the former glory of the Dalu Dynasty.


    However, before he could display his ambitions, the reality gave him such a blow. It can be said that he was the most saddened in everyone''s hearts, and therefore, he was so angry at that time.


    However, he knew that it was useless to be angry, and he could not show too much personal thoughts in front of his subjects. Therefore, he calmed himself down quickly before, but now, in front of his imperial sister, he He didn''t hide his emotions anymore. After all, this was the person he truly trusted and was close to.


    The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty is now angry, anxious, and regretful. He is angry with the 300,000 army, and he will soon be defeated. He also expects them to win the battle at this critical moment. As a result, there is no victory. Lost so fast.


    The urgent reason is that the original situation was very unfavorable to their Dalu dynasty, and he also wanted to use this war to restore some of the situation, but now it is good, the situation has not been able to be restored, but has become even worse. How could he not be in a hurry?


    Regarding regret, it was aimed at Li Yuangu. He regretted that he had mistakenly believed in Li Yuangu before. He did not expect that this Li Yuangu was so unbearable to use, not only was he incapable, but also, at a critical moment, he escaped, if he could command it. Even if the army of the Great Lu Dynasty will eventually lose, but it will not lose so badly.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s no longer useful to think about this now. He knows that the most important thing now is to succeed in the peace talks as soon as possible, so that the troops of the country can leave the Dalu dynasty as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will take a long time. Who knows what excesses those troops will do?


    Moreover, over time, the secret of this matter will be known to the outside world, and the situation they will face in the Lu Dynasty will be even more difficult.


    Originally, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty didn''t want to tell Princess Qi about this. He just wanted to make Princess Qi happy. Don''t worry about this matter. What''s more, he also knew those winds. The minds of the special envoys of the country, therefore, in the end Princess Qi is likely to be sacrificed, so he wants to let Princess Qi pass this last happy time.


    However, now that Princess Qi already knew about it, there was no need to hide it, so he simply told her directly.


    "How is this possible? How could this be?" After hearing the news, Princess Qi was really disappointed. Not to mention that her own marriage was also involved in this matter. Even if it is not, she alone, Dalu As the princess Chao, after hearing this news, her mood will definitely not be good.


    "Qi''er, don''t think too much about this matter. Naturally, a brother will think about it. If you are tired from playing outside, please go back and rest soon." His Majesty saw Princess Qi ashamed. It''s not easy, he can also understand Princess Qi''s current mood, because when he heard the news at the time, his mood would definitely not be much better than the current Princess Qi.


    "Brother emperor, will you marry me to the eldest prince of Feng Jueguo?" Princess Qi did not leave, but looked up at her emperor brother and asked the question she cared about.


    And this question is what the emperor has always wanted to avoid. On the one hand, he just, in the current situation, it seems inevitable to marry Princess Qi away, but on the other hand, he is reluctant to marry Princess Qi. Go to such a place, so he has been deliberately avoiding this matter, especially in front of Princess Qi.


    However, he did not expect that Princess Qi is now actively raising this question.


    "Why, the emperor loves you so much, why is he willing to marry you so far away?" His Majesty said with a smile on his face.


    "But, if you don''t marry, those who are extremely fluent will not be willing to negotiate, right?" Princess Qi said with a complicated expression. Of course she didn''t want to marry, but she is a smart girl and understands Dalu now. The situation of the DPRK, "If the peace talks are not successful, the troops that are extremely powerful will continue to attack other cities. At that time, our Dalu dynasty may really be defeated, and our Dalu dynasty now needs time to recuperate. "


    Princess Qi is not stupid, but, in the past, she was loved by her emperor brother, and no one dared to bully her, so she didn¡¯t bother to think about those issues. However, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know those things. The royal person, she understood the current situation better than ordinary people, and saw it more thoroughly.


    "It is not so easy to defeat our Dalu Dynasty." His Majesty said.


    "But, are there other countries around? Once our Dalu dynasty shows signs of decline, they will definitely not miss the opportunity. At that time, the Dalu dynasty will be really dangerous." Princess Qi has slowly recovered at this time. In order to calm down, she seems to have considered the matter clearly: "The wisest thing to do now is to agree to their marriage, and let the people of the country retreat. Only in this way can peace be restored and the Great Lu Dynasty can win peace. Time for development."


    "But..." His Majesty didn''t know that this is the best way at present. However, the price of doing so is to sacrifice his sister''s lifelong happiness, which makes him unacceptable, so, No decision has been made yet.


    "Brother emperor, being an emperor cannot be so indecisive. You should also understand that this is the best way, and it is also the way to pay the least price. It is worth sacrificing me for a few years of peace in the Lu dynasty. I am willing to do this and accept the marriage." Princess Qi said calmly, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her.


    In fact, when she knew that the frontline army was defeated, Princess Qi already knew that there was no way to change her marriage. Even if her imperial brother loved her again, the ministers would recommend marriage, and she too She can''t refuse this matter willfully, she needs to share the worries for her imperial brother, she is also a member of the royal family, and she must also consider this country.


    However, when she decided to accept the marriage, Princess Qi felt that her heart was dead. What kind of place Feng Jueguo was, she didn¡¯t know, she had never been, but what kind of person Luiza was. , She has already seen it, so she no longer has any illusions about her future.


    When my heart is dead, I will be able to face this matter more calmly and be able to consider this issue more rationally. As she said, sacrificing her alone in exchange for several years of development in the Lu dynasty is worthwhile Yes, as a child of the royal family, she should have the obligation to pay for the royal family. She has enjoyed a good life these years. Now it is time to do something for the royal family and her royal brother.

 2311 Chapter 2311

    "Qi''er, did you really decide?" Although, in his heart, the emperor understood that agreeing to marriage is the best way and the most sensible way, but he still refuses to leave his imperial sister.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded. After that, she smiled and said: "Brother Emperor doesn''t have to be sad. I believe Brother Emperor must be an ambitious and capable emperor. After a few years of relaxation, she will definitely be able to Restore the vitality of our Dalu dynasty. When the time comes, we will go to Feng Jueguo, until they kneel down to beg for mercy, and just bring me again."


    Regardless of whether it is Princess Qi or your majesty the emperor, they all know in their hearts that even if marriage can bring peace, it is still temporary. In a few years at most, the people of the country will definitely invade again. Therefore, they It only has such a short development time of a few years.


    However, the time of the past few years is too important for the Da Lu Dynasty. With these years, the Da Lu Dynasty can recover its vitality, even if it cannot return to its previous peak state, but at least it is better than it is now. Fortunately, when the time comes to face Feng Jueguo, it will not be as passive as it is now.


    And the reason why Princess Qi said so was to comfort her emperor. She knew that marrying herself to Feng Jue Country would definitely feel uncomfortable in her heart. Her emperor was a good emperor. , She also hoped that he would become a Mingjun, a good emperor who would make the Dalu dynasty resplendent.


    "Qi''er, don''t worry. Give me a few years and I will definitely hit Feng Jueguo. When that happens, I will pick you up and I won''t let you be wronged by half." His Majesty promised.


    "Well, I believe that the emperor brother will be able to do it." Princess Qi said with a smile.


    In fact, both of them knew in their hearts that even after a few years, the army of the Great Lu Dynasty could really reach Feng Jueguo, and it could really take Princess Qi back, and some things would be different, Princess Qi The grievances received will not be reduced.


    However, at present, it seems that this is the only way to make the two of them easier to accept.


    "Brother emperor, I am tired, so I will go back first. I agreed to the marriage, and the rest will be handled by the emperor brother." Princess Qi respectfully saluted her emperor brother. Then he turned and left.


    His Majesty the Emperor wanted to speak and keep her, but he didn''t know what to say. Moreover, the princess Qi just now made him feel strange, which he had never had before.


    Of course, His Majesty the Emperor also understood in his heart that what caused Princess Qi to have such a change. He wanted to tell Princess Qi that she did not need to marry her. However, he could not open this mouth. Even Princess Qi understands this, so she will have a feeling of despair.


    "Come on, please check with me. What happened to Princess Qi outside today, especially with the prince Feng Jueguo, please investigate clearly!" His Majesty ordered.


    His Majesty wants Princess Qi to spend this time happily, but now, Princess Qi already knows the news of the defeat, and knows that marriage is inevitable, so, for the rest of the day, It is impossible to live happily.


    Even if it was a few years later, if he rescued her, Princess Qi would not be as happy as before.


    "Yes!" said the eunuch standing next to the emperor.


    But soon, Princess Qi came into contact with someone outside and what she said, she was inquired. After all, Princess Qi has always been accompanied by guards, so if you want to inquire about these things, it is not Too troublesome.


    In fact, Princess Qi went out of the palace today. Except for some contact with Luiza, nothing else. Every time Princess Qi goes out, she just enjoys the feeling of freedom, not deliberately causing trouble. She will not have too much contact with anyone. She knows who she is, and having too much contact with other people is not necessarily a good thing.


    Therefore, investigating Princess Qi''s going out of the palace today is mainly to investigate the contact between Princess Qi and Luiza.


    And when His Majesty learned from the guards¡¯ mouths that Luiza was going to molest Princess Qi in public, and, after knowing Princess Qi¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t stop her hands, but appeared even more arrogant. One can imagine his anger.


    The teacup on hand was smashed to the ground by His Majesty the Emperor, and he said with a full face: "Feng Jueguo deceives people too much! That Luiza is not as good as a beast! The rebellious ministers harm me!"


    After knowing the identity of Princess Qi, Luiza dared to molest Princess Qi. What else did he say that he would send Princess Qi to his bed. Obviously, this is not to put Princess Qi and the entire Da Lu Dynasty. In the eyes, it was extremely arrogant.


    Moreover, from this incident, it can also be seen that Luiza''s character is indeed very bad. If Princess Qi marries such a person, she will not be happy. Before, His Majesty the Emperor still had a glimmer of expectation in his heart. Although he had no choice but to marry Princess Qi to Luiza, but if Luiza has a good character and treats Princess Qi well, then he can feel better in his heart, although he still feels unwilling. However, it was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, it now appears that his previous thoughts were completely fluke, and it has now been confirmed that this is simply impossible.


    In Luiza''s heart, she didn''t treat Princess Qi as a princess at all. How could such a person treat Princess Qi well after marriage?


    Such a discovery naturally made His Majesty the emperor angry. In his opinion, it was all because of Li Yuangu. It was his defeat that caused the current situation. In his heart, Li Yuangu has become A rebellious minister, one harmed him, and also harmed the rebellious minister of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    At this time, His Majesty the Emperor could also understand the sad and desperate mood of Princess Qi when she came back. After meeting Luiza, I am afraid that Princess Qi''s heart is even more resistant to this marriage. However, the reality is that her She had to accept that, in this way, she was truly desperate.


    Although His Majesty the Emperor was very angry with Luiza''s actions, he still couldn''t change the marriage. When the war had not yet ended, the envoys of the country were insisting on the marriage. Well, if the Great Lu Dynasty won the second World War, then there is still room for relaxation and discussion on this matter.


    However, in this battle, Feng Jueguo won. Then, when the envoy of Feng Jueguo was negotiating, he was more confident and would not shrink back. Obviously, there is no way to change the marriage.


    Thinking of this, His Majesty the Emperor suddenly said to the great eunuch next to him: "Send someone to investigate and see how the envoys from the country learned about this frontline news, and who leaked the news."


    His Majesty the Emperor has reason to suspect that there is a traitor around him. Although he may not necessarily betray the court, in this matter, the other party obviously betrayed himself and the court, and this matter is still very important.


    Originally, His Majesty also wanted Wu Yan to negotiate with the people of the country as soon as possible. Before they knew the results of the front line, it would be better to negotiate the peace talks. Although this is indeed not easy, it is Still a little bit possible.


    But now that the envoy of Feng Jueguo actually knew about this, then, that little bit of hope had disappeared, and it was asking how the emperor was not angry.


    More importantly, a traitor appeared next to him, and the other party is likely to be an important minister of the court. This is something that His Majesty cannot tolerate. The other party can betray himself in this matter. Then, there may be other things in the future. Betrayed himself, so he had to guard against and had to take it seriously.


    "Yes!" The eunuch next to the emperor nodded again.


    As the eunuch most trusted by the emperor, this eunuch knows that the emperor has set up an organization to monitor the ministers secretly. This organization exists in secret and not many people know about it. Moreover, he is usually directly responsible to the emperor. When it is not particularly important, His Majesty the Emperor will not use this organization.


    However, the incident of the traitor now obviously affected the emperor''s nerves. He couldn''t bear the betrayal of himself or the betrayal of important ministers. Therefore, this time he was ready to use this organization.


    In this regard, the eunuch could only silently mourn the person who leaked the news in his heart. Although the other party did not necessarily want to be against the court, but it touched the emperor¡¯s nerves and really angered the emperor, otherwise If so, His Majesty the Emperor will not use this organization.


    And this great eunuch knows how powerful this organization is. It can be said that it is very difficult for those ministers to hide secrets under the supervision of this organization. The person who leaked the news will soon Will be investigated, and once it is investigated, with the current mood of the Emperor, the other party will definitely not have good fruit.


    When His Majesty the Emperor sent someone to investigate the leak, Princess Qi had already returned to her residence, and once she returned to her residence, she locked herself in the room by herself, and no one was allowed to enter. , There is no way to enter even the small circle that is usually close.


    Faced with this situation, Xiaohuan was naturally worried and nervous. She didn''t dare to stay too far away. She just stood at the door with a worried look. Fortunately, when Master Qi asked to serve her, she knew it for the first time, and then, Appeared in front of Princess Qi for the first time.

 2312 Chapter 2312

    "Princess? You came out." In the morning of the next day, Princess Qi''s door that had been closed all night was finally opened. She kept guarding at the door and never left the small ring for half a step. She found out for the first time. Princess Qi, quickly stepped forward to greet her.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi heard Xiaohuan''s words, but nodded calmly, and then continued to walk outside.


    Xiaohuan hurriedly followed, looked at the princess Qi who was different from usual, and whispered "Princess, are you okay?"


    If it is an ordinary palace lady, naturally he would not dare to ask this sentence. After all, the affairs of the master cannot be managed by the subordinates, but after all, Xiaohuan and Princess Qi grew up together, although it is a master-servant relationship. However, it is usually like a sister. Although Xiaohuan still reminds herself that Princess Qi is a princess, she must be polite, but when she is in contact, she is naturally closer to Princess Qi than other palace ladies. A lot.


    "It''s okay." Princess Qi shook her head and said.


    "Then, are we going to go out of the palace today?" Xiaohuan asked. Usually, she doesn''t want Princess Qi to go out of the palace. After all, there is no guard by her side, and they are not familiar with the outside. Accident, then, even if she died hundreds of times, she could not be blamed.


    However, today is different. She knows that Princess Qi is in a bad mood. To be precise, since meeting the prince who is extremely windy yesterday, Princess Qi has always been in a bad mood. Later, Princess Qi looked for it. His Majesty the Emperor understood the situation. After returning, his heart became even worse. Although Princess Qi did not say what news was received from his Majesty, it was obviously not good news.


    Therefore, Xiaohuan likes that Princess Qi can go out of the palace to relax and relax.


    As she knows, Princess Qi shook her head after hearing Xiaohuan''s words, and said, "I''m not going out, I''m not in the mood."


    Princess Qi is indeed not in the mood to go out to play. In the past, she used to play outside with a relaxed mood. At that time, she was very happy, but now under this situation, how relaxed she is Get up?


    The frontline was defeated, and Feng Jueguo¡¯s army had entered the country and could enter the inland at any time. In order to prevent Feng Jueguo from causing greater damage to them in the Lu dynasty, she had to accept the marriage in order to achieve the peace talks. Two things, no matter which one, are enough to bother Princess Qi.


    Although Princess Qi was on the side of His Majesty the Emperor yesterday, she expressed her willingness to accept the marriage and also said that she had already figured it out. However, if she figured it out, it did not mean that she could accept this fact.


    In fact, she did not have the slightest affection for Feng Jueguo before. After all, Feng Jueguo had fought with their Dalu dynasty for many years, and she had heard a lot of news about Feng Jueguo. However, these news are basically no positive news, which will naturally affect Princess Qi''s judgment.


    And this time I met Luiza outside the palace, which made Princess Qi have a worse and worse impression of Luiza. When she thought that she would marry someone like that, she wished she would die now. Forget it.


    However, the sane princess Qi understood that she cannot die now. Once she dies, it will inevitably irritate those people who are extremely powerful, especially the big prince. They will think that this is deliberately targeting them.


    Therefore, Princess Qi now has no other way besides accepting the marriage, unless she is willing to see the great Lu dynasty, being beaten to pieces by the wind and the country, but even if she is willing to see this situation, Those ministers in the hall would probably not be willing either. Whether it was out of loyalty to the Great Lu Dynasty or for their own interests, they would not want to see that scene.


    At that time, his emperor''s brother will definitely be unanimously demanded by them to let him go to the marriage. Instead of agreeing to the marriage at that point, it is better to agree now. In this case, at least the people of the Lu Dynasty can be less Take a little bit of damage.


    However, also because of the marriage, Princess Qi''s heart is very bad now, even after a night of relaxation, she has not been able to recover much. After all, this is a major event that will affect her in the next half of her life, and in her opinion, it is still a long time. How can it be possible to recover from a completely desperate event after only one night''s rest?


    Therefore, Princess Qi is not in the mood to go out at all now, even outside the palace where she always wants to go out, she is not in the mood.


    "Xiaohuan, walk with me in this palace today. Maybe, I will leave here soon. I want to keep this place in my heart before leaving and never forget it." Princess Qi said to Xiao Huan said, his tone full of melancholy and confusion.


    In the past, Princess Qi hated living in this palace. Although this palace is very glorious and her status here is also very noble, but to her, this palace is like a huge prison. Feeling not free and feeling uncomfortable in her heart, she wanted to go out of the palace to see, play, and enjoy freedom.


    However, she is going to marry Feng Jueguo now, although she jokingly asked her emperor to save her back later, however, whether it is Princess Qi or His Majesty the emperor knows in their hearts that there is such a possibility, but, After all, it is not big, so Princess Qi is very likely to leave this time and never come back.


    And until this time, Princess Qi realized that the place she hated and wanted to escape in the past, when she really wanted to leave, she was full of reluctance in her heart. In the past, she wanted to escape here very much and didn¡¯t like it. , Now when she really wants to leave here, she feels that she will definitely want to be here in the future. Therefore, before leaving, she wants to go around here again, get acquainted with everything here, Everything is kept in my heart. When I marry Feng Jueguo, when I miss home, I can think about it in my heart.


    I can only think about it, it is basically impossible to come back in the future.


    Hearing Princess Qi''s words, Xiaohuan''s eyes immediately filled with tears. She already understood what Princess Qi meant. She was sad for Princess Qi as well as for herself.


    Obviously, from the words of Princess Qi, it can be seen that the matter of this marriage cannot escape, and Princess Qi will marry Feng Jueguo far away. This is different from marrying those senior officials of the Da Lu Dynasty. After Feng Jueguo, there is basically no way to come back.


    And Feng Jueguo''s living conditions are very poor, Xiaohuan worried that Princess Qi can''t get used to it. In addition, the eldest prince of Feng Jueguo is also very annoying. Princess Qi will definitely not be happy if she marries him.


    In this way, Princess Qi''s younger half of her life has been ruined, and as the little ring of the sisters, naturally she feels sad for Princess Qi.


    In addition, Xiaohuan is also sad for herself. Princess Qi marries away. As a close-knit maid, she must be accompanied. In this way, she will be far away from her homeland like Princess Qi. When they are far away, they will Live in unfamiliar places, tolerate people they don¡¯t like.


    "Xiaohuan, don''t cry." Princess Qi saw Xiaohuan crying, and turned her head to comfort her: "Don''t worry, when I marry Feng Jueguo, I won''t take you there. I will ask the emperor to call the shots. Let you go out of the palace, find you a good family, and let you live your life happily."


    "No, I don''t want it." Xiaohuan shook his head vigorously and said, "Don''t separate Xiaohuan from the princess. Wherever the princess goes, Xiaohuan will go."


    "Silly girl, Feng Jueguo is not a good place. Just let me go alone. You don''t need to go with you." Princess Qi said. Xiaohuan, as her personal maid, generally speaking, when she marries , Xiaohuan will follow, but as long as she pleads with the emperor brother and releases Xiaohuan out of the palace, there is no problem. Princess Qi doesn¡¯t want to see her sister and suffer with herself. This is not the case. What''s good, just go alone.


    "No, I want to follow the princess." Xiaohuan insisted: "Xiaohuan knows that Feng Jueguo is not a good place, and she also knows that the princess has to go. However, Xiaohuan is worried about the princess. If Xiaohuan doesn''t go, the princess will connect. There is no one who speaks his own words. How can Xiaohuan let the princess suffer alone."


    Although Xiaohuan understands that as long as Princess Qi speaks, she does not need to go to Feng Jueguo to suffer, and she can even marry a good family.


    However, Xiaohuan is still worried about the princess. She knows that the princess is going to suffer. She can''t let the princess go alone. When she gets there, everyone around her can''t believe it. If she doesn''t go, the princess will be around A trustworthy person is gone, Xiaohuan obviously does not want to see this happen.


    Therefore, even if she knew that this was not a good thing, Xiaohuan insisted on following Princess Qi. When she became Princess Qi¡¯s personal court lady, when Princess Qi regarded her as a sister, she had already vowed, In this life, she must not be able to leave the princess, no matter where the princess goes, she must follow.


    Even if it is going, Xiaohuan will not shrink from the hell-like wind


    "You are so stupid." There were tears in Princess Qi''s eyes. Of course, she also liked Xiaohuan to be by her side all the time. In that case, when she was in a foreign country, she could still have someone who said her heart. However, she didn''t want to be small. Huan followed himself to suffer, but Xiao Huan was so persistent that Princess Qi was moved and helpless.


    "Well, Xiaohuan is stupid. If you leave the princess, I am afraid that you will not survive." Xiaohuan said with a smile. At this time, the tears on her face had not disappeared, but she looked very cute.

 2313 Chapter 2313 Attitude Change

    On this day, neither Princess Qi nor Xiaohuan went out of the palace anymore, but wandered around in the palace, carefully watching these scenes they were already familiar with, and keeping them in mind.


    The news of the frontline defeat seems to have spread in the palace, and as Princess Qi expected, the marriage has once again become the focus of people¡¯s attention. After all, everyone understands that the Great Lu Dynasty cannot beat the wind. At least, this is the case for a short period of time. Therefore, if you want to preserve the great Lu dynasty, this peace talks must be carried out. And those who are absolutely inexperienced in the country have also said very clearly before that if they want peace talks, first We must agree to marriage.


    Because of this, many people understand that this marriage seems to have become inevitable, and in the entire palace, it seems that only Princess Qi is suitable for marriage. In this way, everyone understands that Princess Qi is married to the wind. It is inevitable to be a country.


    Some people regret this, some are sad, and some are gloating.


    What kind of place is Feng Jueguo? Although the people in this palace have basically never been to it, the Dalu dynasty and Feng Jueguo have been fighting for so many years. People in the palace have heard of that wind. Regarding the situation of Jueguo, it can be said that Feng Jueguo is definitely a place of bitter cold. It can¡¯t be compared with the Dalu dynasty, and it can¡¯t be compared with the life in the palace. Even if Princess Qi married, she wanted to be The imperial concubine, but, in life, compared to the palace, it must be much worse, especially, here, Princess Qi is still loved by the emperor, and that life is extremely happy.


    However, with the advent of the marriage, many people understand that Princess Qi¡¯s good days are over. She will never live well here when she comes to Fengjue Country. Especially, she still married by marriage. Feng Jueguo won¡¯t have any status, and when the Lu Dynasty is weak and Feng Jueguo is strong, Princess Qi¡¯s identity as a princess can¡¯t help her, and will even be defeated by Feng Jueguo. Bullied by people.


    Therefore, many people in the palace felt sorry for the princess Qi. When they saw their master and servant walking in the palace, many people cast their caring and regretful eyes, but no one came forward to speak. , After all, compared with Princess Qi, most of the people in this palace are subordinates, and they are not Xiaohuan, so they are not qualified to take the initiative to talk to Princess Qi.


    Of course, there are also people who gloat for misfortune. For example, Concubine Wu, she has been in a good mood ever since she learned from her father that Dalu was defeated at the front.


    Ever since the envoy of Feng Jueguo wanted peace talks, Concubine Wu had always wanted to promote marriage. For this reason, she did not know how much pillow wind she had blown in the ears of His Majesty the Emperor.


    However, although His Majesty¡¯s previous attitude was somewhat loose, she never decided to marry Princess Qi. After all, in His Majesty¡¯s heart, Princess Qi is too important. For this reason, Concubine Wu Gui is not less angry.


    However, the important thing now is that there has been a turning point. The army of the Lu dynasty is defeated on the front line. In this way, the Da Lu dynasty has a lot less bargaining chips at the negotiating table. They no longer have much confidence and go to peace. The envoys of Jueguo disputed, and the marriage requested by the envoy of Feng Jueguo, it was already difficult for the Dalu Dynasty to refuse.


    Princess Qi, this big worry is finally going to be removed, and Concubine Wu''s mood is naturally very good. Without Princess Qi''s troubles, she has already seen her hope of becoming the Lord of the Sixth House.


    In addition, in the court, he had not dealt with Li Yuangu against her father, and had already died on the front line. Her father also lost a major enemy and became more powerful. The help she can provide is even greater. Adding these things together makes it strange that Concubine Wu is in a bad mood.


    Regarding the matter of Master Qi marrying Feng Jueguo, Concubine Wu was naturally gloating. Of course, she did not go to the face of Princess Qi. She is not stupid, knowing that His Majesty the Emperor is very concerned about Princess Qi. It''s guilt, if Princess Qi sue herself again before marrying away, it will affect her position in the heart of the Emperor.


    Anyway, Princess Qi is about to leave. Wu Guifei feels that she is still forbearing a bit during this period. There is no need to provoke Princess Qi and give her a chance to retaliate. When she leaves herself, what will she want? That''s it.


    And on this day, His Majesty the Emperor rewarded Princess Qi with a lot of things, just like Concubine Wu Guifei thought, for the country, she actually wanted to marry her favorite sister to Feng Jueguo, the emperor¡¯s heart It was very sad and guilty.


    Therefore, he only let the eunuch next to him let Princess Qi go out to play, and if Princess Qi has any request, His Majesty the Emperor will also agree to it. At the same time, he also rewarded Princess Qi with a lot of things, just to make up for the heart. At this time, if Wu Guifei went to provoke Princess Qi and Princess Erbi Qi filed a case, it goes without saying that His Majesty the Emperor would definitely stand on Princess Qi''s side.


    Simply, Concubine Wu is not so stupid. People who can survive the battle and become a noble concubine are naturally not too stupid. People who are too stupid will not live so long and live so well.


    It¡¯s just that Princess Qi didn¡¯t care about the rewards of His Majesty the emperor. Those things, she would not care too much about jewelry and other things. The most important jade pendant on her body was when her mother gave it to her on her tenth birthday. Her piece of jade pendant, unfortunately, that piece of jade pendant was also lost.


    On the other hand, Wu Yan continued to be in charge of the negotiations with Feng Jueguo''s special envoy. However, at this time, he discovered that the attitude of Feng Jueguo''s special envoys had also changed and became arrogant and rude.


    "Wu Shangshu, please come back, several special envoys are not seeing guests today." At the gate of the post house, Wu Yan was stopped by the servants around Feng Jueguo''s special envoy.


    If in normal times, when these people see Wu Yan, their attitude is very respectful. After all, Wu Yan is also the official book of the Dalu dynasty, and his status is honorable.


    However, today, what Wu Yan sees is that the arrogant expressions on the faces of these people seem to have a higher identity. What''s more, he was actually stopped by the door and not allowed to enter. , You know, in the previous period, he also often came to meet those envoys of Feng Jueguo, and they were able to enter smoothly every time. The envoys of Feng Jueguo, except for Luiza''s slightly arrogant attitude, the other two People''s attitudes are still good.


    However, everything has changed now. It is no longer easy for him to even enter a door, and he is actually stopped by his subordinates.


    Wu Yan frowned and said, "I don''t know what the envoys have today."


    "What are the special envoys, it is not for those of us who are able to know." The envoy said: "Master Wu, please come back. These special envoys will not see guests today."


    "You go in and say I''m here, and I believe some envoys will meet me." Wu Yan said.


    In the previous period, Wu Yan and several special envoys from Feng Jueguo were getting along well. At least, he himself thinks so. In order to facilitate the marriage, he married Princess Qi, but he did not help. The envoys of Feng Jueguo gave their ideas, and even revealed a lot of news about the Dalu dynasty to those envoys of Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, Wu Yan felt that he and Feng Jueguo''s envoys are considered friends by any means. There is no reason why friends are here.


    However, the facts are not what he thought.


    "You don''t need to report, the previous special envoys have already explained that no one will come." The man didn''t go in to help Wu Yan report, and continued: "It''s the same including Master Wu!"


    Obviously, the envoys of the country with the wind knew that Wu Yan would come to see them today, so they deliberately explained that even if Wu Yan came, they would still be missing.


    To be precise, those special envoys of the country¡¯s wind, thanking guests behind closed doors today, mainly did not want to see Wu Yan, because those special envoys only had the most contact with Wu Yan during the period of the Dalu dynasty. After all, Wu Yan It is the person in charge of the peace talks. Therefore, meeting these special envoys of Feng Jueguo is justified. As for the other ministers, obviously they dare not have too much contact with these special envoys of Feng Jueguo. This is the case in order to avoid suspicion. The two countries are not so friendly now.


    Therefore, today these Feng Jueguo envoys said that they did not see anyone, but in fact they didn''t want to see Wu Yan. And this, after a little thought, Wu Yan also thought about it.


    But thinking of this, Wu Yan is even more angry.


    Wu Yan probably could think of the reasons for this, but he didn''t think that those envoys who were absolutely windy would change their attitude when they changed, so they didn''t give himself face.


    The special envoys of Feng Jueguo did not want to see Wu Yan because they naturally did not want to have peace talks so quickly. They already knew the news of Feng Jueguo¡¯s victory, and the initiative was on their side, so they were not in a hurry. It is the people of the Da Lu dynasty who are anxious. The longer the time is delayed, the more tormented the Da Lu dynasty people. When the peace talks are really started, the less insistent they will be.


    The windy person, this is too much, deliberately cool Wu Yan, to give him power.


    But after understanding this, Wu Yan was very angry. These people of the country were still chatting and laughing with themselves before, but now it suddenly became, it was simply too much.


    "These bastards! Don''t look at who gave them the news, who helped you pass so much news before, these wicked things!" Wu Shangshu cursed in his heart.

 2314 #2314 deliberately

    Wu Shangshu had reason to be angry. He felt that the people he had handed in before were all white-eyed wolves. How about telling them the psychological bottom line of Dalu?Can they get so many benefits?Can you insist on marrying a princess?


    As a result, now that the results of the battle on the front line have just come out, Feng Jueguo¡¯s attitude has immediately changed. They feel that they have the confidence to negotiate with the Dalu Dynasty, and they can ask for more, and they no longer need Wu Yan¡¯s Helped.


    However, no matter how angry Wu Yan is, it will not help the situation at hand. He will never see the envoys of Feng Jueguo, and even the door is not allowed to enter. People blocked the door strictly and did not go in to report.


    No matter what Wu Yan said or not, there was no way for those people to inform him. In the end, he could only leave with full of anger.


    And Wu Yan just left here, and the servants brought by Feng Jueguo envoys over there immediately went in to report the situation.


    "He''s gone?" In the post house, several envoys from Feng Jueguo were sitting together drinking and chatting.


    The people of Feng Jueguo are good at drinking, even if it is only in the morning, they prefer to drink instead of tea like the people of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    Of course, in recent years, Feng Jueguo often looted the Dalu dynasty, and also robbed a lot of things from the Dalu dynasty, including tea. At the same time, more and more contacts with the Dalu dynasty. Some people''s thoughts began to change, especially the upper class of Feng Jueguo, who gradually fell in love with the way of enjoying the people of the Lu Dynasty.


    Therefore, tea drinking has slowly become popular in Feng Jue Country, but, like Luiza, who spends years on the battlefield, naturally prefer to drink more. As for the other two envoys, they are accompanying Luiza was drinking. If there was no Luiza, they would choose tea instead of wine, because both of them belonged to civil officials, and they both felt that drinking tea could show their temperament better.


    "I''m gone, I looked very angry when I left." The man quickly replied.


    "Angry? Humph, he really treats himself as a human being." Luiza said with disdain. In fact, because he has been fighting against the army of the Lu The officials and generals of the Lu Dynasty looked down a bit, especially this Wu Yan.


    Although Wu Yan did reveal a lot of important news to them before, it actually made Luiza, who likes to go straight on the battlefield, look down even more. In his opinion, Wu Yan''s behavior is undoubtedly treason. In Feng Jueguo, if he is discovered by himself, it will definitely make him worse than death, and Luiza also despises this behavior, even if the other party is helping himself and others.


    However, for the benefit of the country before, at the same time, there were two other envoys blocking him. Otherwise, Luiza would not show Wu Yanhao''s expression.


    "We can''t be too much." The middle-aged envoy headed by waving his hand to let the servant go down, then frowned slightly and took a sip of wine. He didn''t like to drink in the morning. After that, he continued: "Just let it dry. It''s okay. After all, the situation on our side is not very good. It will not last long."


    Because this house is all from his own family, the middle-aged man didn''t hide it. Of course, the other two were not in a low position in Feng Jueguo, so they all knew Feng Jueguo''s situation.


    The situation on Feng Jueguo is definitely not as good as the people of the Dalu dynasty believed. The years of war have not only made the Dalu dynasty feel exhausted and slow in development, it is also the same on the Feng Jueguo side. Even the situation is more serious than that of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    Fighting is killing people and consuming resources. The biggest problem with Feng Jueguo is that the population is small. Although they lose less and win more, they kill some people every time. When the number of these people is added together, it is not one. A small number, now there is a population crisis on Feng Jueguo.


    In addition, the years of fighting have caused many soldiers to feel war-weary. They also hope to recuperate for a period of time to ease it.


    Also, the surroundings of Feng Jueguo are definitely not calm. When Feng Jueguo was staring at the Lu dynasty, some surrounding forces were also staring at Feng Jueguo. They may not Fortunately, I dare not do anything to the Dalu dynasty, but I have such thoughts about Feng Jueguo. Although, to a certain extent, Feng Jueguo is more difficult to deal with, but they have to be more familiar with each other. For those forces, Feng Jueguo has to deal with it better.


    Therefore, when these envoys came to the Great Lu Dynasty this time, they also wanted peace talks, and even made some concessions to make the peace talks successful.


    However, the Dalu dynasty obviously has not fully accepted the facts. They gathered troops on the border, obviously wanting to fight with the wind and the country, and want to find some places. In addition, if they win, It will be able to grasp some initiative when negotiating.


    When the people of Feng Jueguo knew the ideas of the people of the Great Lu Dynasty, they had to fight, and passive defense was not their character. Therefore, they chose to take the initiative to attack. At the same time, in order to let the people of the Great Lu Dynasty recognize the reality, they also In order to be able to control more initiative and strive for more benefits when negotiating, they decided to defeat the Dalu dynasty this time. Therefore, they mobilized most of the domestic forces to come to the Dalu dynasty.


    And the result of this war, although as Feng Jueguo envisioned, achieved good results, and even the result was even better than they had previously expected.


    However, even in this case, the people of Feng Jueguo couldn''t afford it, let alone continue to fight inland, because that would be a huge pressure on their already fragile supply lines.


    Moreover, once deep into the inland, the Da Lu dynasty''s army is likely to attack their supply lines. In that case, it will be a big problem for them, although they used to attack the Da Lu dynasty with In the war to support the war, not a lot of supplies are needed. However, the number of troops they have sent in the past is not as large as this time. It will be very difficult to use war to support the war. Once the Da Lu Dynasty implements the strategy of strengthening the wall and clearing the country, then, They are even in danger of annihilation.


    Therefore, even though Feng Jueguo¡¯s army has seized a city, and even assumed a posture to go deeper at any time, it was only put out for Da Lu to watch. In their hearts, there was no real truth. They thought about continuing to fight, and the negotiation is what they want. Moreover, with this big victory, it is enough to help them strive for more benefits when negotiating.


    At the same time, in the country of Fengjueguo, there is no calm and tranquility. Some of the ideas of the Dalu Dynasty have affected many people there. Many people are already not thinking about making progress, but want to enjoy and live comfortably. It¡¯s too late, so they want to stop the war and buy the luxury goods they want from the Dalu Dynasty.


    And this time, it was also the last chance for the main battle faction to fight. Therefore, they dispatched a large army, just want to settle the Great Lu Dynasty once and for all, at least, within a few years, let the Great Lu Dynasty dare not, nor did it. Ability, war with them again.


    Therefore, these people who are now in the country want to negotiate as soon as possible and then withdraw their troops back.


    However, in order to obtain greater and more benefits, they decided to let the Negotiating Envoys of the Great Lu Dynasty hang out to grind the other party''s temper, and at the same time, make the other party feel anxious. Only in this way, they are negotiating. Only then can we gain more initiative and strive for more benefits.


    Although the people of Feng Jueguo were very anxious, they also believed that the people of the Great Lu Dynasty would definitely be more anxious than them. Therefore, they dared to hang on to each other like this.


    Of course, the main person in charge of negotiations with the Lu Dynasty is Wu Yan. Therefore, the person they want to hang on is Wu Yan. As Wu Yan thought before, the relationship between the two parties is actually quite good. It shouldn¡¯t be so bad for him, and this idea is obviously wrong. These Feng Jueguo people actually didn¡¯t regard Wu Yan as a friend from beginning to end, they just regarded him as someone who could be used. But now, Wu Yan has basically lost the value of use, how can they continue to pretend to be friends with Wu Yan.


    "I understand." Luiza said: "I don''t want any problems in this negotiation, but those from the Great Lu Dynasty are definitely more anxious than us. They are all waste, even if we leave them alone, They will also come and beg us to negotiate, and when the time comes, let them deliver the princess to me."


    When talking about the princess, Luiza''s eyes were obviously brighter. The envoy headed next to Luiza saw Luiza''s appearance and smiled: "The prince seems to be suddenly interested in that princess?"


    This messenger remembers that Luiza didn¡¯t care too much about marriage before. All he cared about was going to the battlefield to kill enemies. As for women, they were just playthings in his eyes, and they usually didn¡¯t care about them. .


    However, when talking about the princess of the Dalu dynasty this time, he clearly felt that Luiza had a different reaction from before, and seemed to have a great interest in that princess.


    "Not bad." Luiza didn''t deny it. After that, he told about the encounter with Princess Qi in the street market yesterday. "This Lu Dynasty woman is really beautiful, especially the Princess Qi, who can pinch water tenderly. Here, it¡¯s the first time I have seen such a beautiful woman. I really want to put her in bed now."

 2315 Chapter 2315 can go in

    Luiza said, his eyes gleamed with desire. If it weren¡¯t for the imperial capital of the Lu dynasty, he didn¡¯t want to completely anger the emperor of the Lu dynasty. Yesterday, when he met Princess Qi in the street market, Bring the opponent back.


    However, even if he didn''t use a hard one yesterday, he still didn''t diminish the possessiveness of Princess Qi in his heart, and he even wanted to get Princess Qi as soon as possible.


    The headed messenger saw Luiza¡¯s appearance and said with a smile: "It seems that Wu Shangshu did a good deed. If it weren¡¯t for his insistence, maybe we were in the hall at the beginning. Will make a request for marriage, and I don¡¯t know why Wu Shangshu wants us to insist on making a request for marriage. He has a bad relationship with the princess?"


    Regarding Wu Shangshu''s repeated requests for marriage, these envoys of Feng Jueguo were very puzzled, and some did not understand. After all, this matter was for the Lu Dynasty and even Wu Yan. There is no benefit at all. Why does he want Princess Qi to marry their Feng Jue Country so much?


    For this reason, these envoys of Feng Jueguo had asked Wu Yan before, but Wu Yan just smiled at the time, but did not give the reason, and the people of Feng Jueguo were very important to Tan because of this incident. It was just gossip, and it didn''t matter much, so there was no further questioning.


    "For him, these people from the Great Lu Dynasty have no ability on the battlefield. This ability to cheat their own people is amazing." Luiza said: "If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t find such a beautiful emperor. Concubine."


    Although Luiza felt a little grateful for Wu Yan for helping him get married, this did not affect his contempt for the other party. In fact, he did look down on anyone from the Great Lu Dynasty.


    "Okay, don''t think about him." The envoy headed said: "Let''s think hard about what kind of conditions should be put forward for the peace talks. The soldiers on the front line have fought such a big victory. We can''t let them down. The conditions mentioned earlier obviously can no longer meet our requirements."


    Obviously, the battle on the front line gave them a lot of confidence. Since they have won, they have won so beautifully. Of course, they will not let go of such an opportunity to ruthlessly dominate the Dalu Dynasty. They have to propose more than before. Claim.


    "That''s natural." The other two nodded at the same time. The current situation is beneficial to them. If they don''t know how to use them, they are fools.


    Obviously, those who are not stupid are not stupid.


    On the other side, Wu Yan has been angry since returning from the post house. At the same time, he also reported the situation here to His Majesty the Emperor. Both of them were angry and heavy in their hearts.


    The anger is naturally due to the changes in the attitudes of Feng Jueguo¡¯s envoys. This is obviously intended to disarm them, but the heavy reason is that the other party did this and made it clear that they wanted to make more excessive demands, otherwise, They have accepted the peace talks now.


    "Wu Shangshu has worked so hard these days." His Majesty said with a gloomy face: "The situation on the front line is not optimistic. Although the surrounding cities are already under defense, the number of troops is limited. Moreover, before The defeat was too fast, leaving the surrounding cities with little time to react. Once Feng Jueguo continues to attack, the consequences will be very serious. Therefore, no matter what, we must let them withdraw their troops. If the conditions are available, we can It is appropriate to relax a little bit. The current situation is not good for us, and it can only satisfy their ambitions."


    "Yes, Weichen understands." Wu Yan said: "The marriage..."


    Hearing Wu Yan¡¯s question, His Majesty¡¯s expression became even more ugly, but he also understood that this question cannot be avoided, because Feng Jueguo had insisted on this before, and now the other party has the advantage. There is no reason to give up this.


    "If you can or not, it''s best. It''s okay to have more benefits. If it doesn''t work..." At this point, His Majesty the Emperor paused, and then said with some difficulty: "If it''s really impossible, Just promise them."


    After speaking, His Majesty''s expression became more gloomy, and he personally gave his most beloved sister to the barbarians. His Majesty''s heart was ashamed and aggrieved.


    However, he can only choose this way now. What he can do is to remember the mood at this time, and then work hard to restore the glory of the Dalu dynasty. After that, he will take Feng Jueguo and some of the surrounding forces. To conquer!Recover all the lost dignity of the Great Lu Dynasty!


    Hearing the words of the emperor, Wu Yan lowered his head slightly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but he soon disappeared. After receiving the anger at the post house today, he finally felt better at this time.


    For a long time, Wu Yan wanted to marry Princess Qi. It is best to marry as far away as possible. In this way, she can''t interfere with the affairs of the palace, and her sister can become a queen.


    The appearance of the special envoys of Feng Jueguo gave Wu Yan some hope, so he would always encourage those special envoys to insist on marriage, in order to marry Princess Qi to Feng Jueguo.


    However, the emperor''s heart was obviously unwilling before, even with his own side-knack, even with his sister''s pillow wind, it is difficult for the emperor to make such a decision.


    But things have finally turned around now. The Dalu dynasty has defeated the frontline army, and when the Dalu dynasty is in peace talks with Feng Jueguo, there is no longer any bargaining power. For the requirements of Feng Jueguo, as long as it is not If it endangers the country, the emperor will certainly agree to it, and the marriage is obviously not to that extent.


    Now, it was finally from His Majesty''s mouth that he personally expressed his opinion. How could Wu Yan, who had always wanted to achieve this, be unhappy?


    "Yes, Weichen understands that Weichen will do his best to preserve the majesty of the Dalu Dynasty and minimize the loss." Wu Yan said with a serious face.


    "Well, I believe in Wu Aiqing." His Majesty said with a softer expression. There are so many ministers in the court, few who really make him feel relieved. Either they are sneaking and skidding, or they are not capable enough, and they really make him feel relieved. There are not many people, and Wu Yan is obviously one of them.


    "If Wu Shangshu can reduce more losses for the Lu Dynasty this time, how should I reward him?" The Emperor''s Majesty thought.


    Generally speaking, if the courtiers made great contributions, His Majesty the emperor would add officials to them. However, this Wu Yan was already a ministerial official and was ranked first, and there was no way to improve his official position. The history of kings with different surnames, so even if His Majesty wants to promote Wu Yan, there is no way.


    As for rewarding some property, it seems that he can''t show his trust and rewards for him. Therefore, if Wu Yan really does things right, how to reward him is still a problem.


    "By the way, I have always wanted to make Concubine Wu the queen, but there are many voices of opposition in this court. If Wu Yan can do things beautifully this time, then I will use this time The chance of appointing Concubine Wu as the queen, there will be a lot less opponents, and this is a reward to Wu Yan and the Wu family.¡± His Majesty suddenly thought that there is no master in his harem. Well, and he has always wanted to establish a post, there are two candidates, Wu Guifei and Li Fei, of course, he is still a bit biased towards Wu Guifei, but there were voices of opposition in the court before, and Wu Guifei and Princess Qi''s relationship doesn''t seem to be very good, so he has never established Wu Guifei as a queen.


    But this time is obviously an opportunity. If Wu Yan handles things beautifully, then he must be rewarded, but Wu Yan has no reward, so it would be a good idea to make Wu Guifei a queen. With a workaround, when the time comes, the opposition from the court will naturally be quiet.


    As for Princess Qi, His Majesty has always felt that the relationship between Princess Qi and Concubine Wu is not very good because of any misunderstanding. If the misunderstanding is resolved, the relationship between the two can be eased. This is not a big deal. .


    Of course, although His Majesty the Emperor did not want to think about it, the fact is that by then, Princess Qi may no longer be in the palace, so naturally there is no way to object.


    His Majesty didn''t tell Wu Yan what he thought in his heart. After all, the other party hadn''t done it yet, and everything had to be said after the other party had done it.


    Wu Yan was confident that he was ready to go to the peace talks, but the process was not smooth. In the next few days, he still didn''t even see the special envoys of the country. He went to the post every day, and every day. After eating closed-doors, the underlings of the country would not let him in at all.


    Wu Yan, anxious, even wanted to rush, but he also knew in his heart that the other party didn¡¯t want to see him. Even if he rushed, it would be of no use even if he saw those special envoys of Feng Jueguo. , What they are expressing now is very clear. They just don''t want to see themselves, and they don''t want to negotiate. Even if they meet by other means and the other party does not talk, everything is useless.


    After all, now the initiative is not on the side of the Dalu Dynasty, but on the side of Feng Jueguo.


    For this reason, Wu Yan can only stay calm, insist on going every day, and also restrain his temper and keep himself from getting angry, otherwise, he will fall to the lower level and will not help the matter.


    This situation lasted for seven days. On the eighth day, when Wu Yan went to visit as usual, the envoys of the country were finally free.


    "Is it really allowed to go in?" Having been rejected all the time, the other party suddenly let go, leaving Wu Yan still feeling unreal.

 2316 Chapter 2316 Misunderstanding

    "Several envoys are waiting for Master Wu." The man said.


    This time, Wu Yan was finally certain. He hadn''t heard it wrong before. After eating closed doors for several days, he was finally able to see the special envoys of Feng Jueguo.


    "Haha, aren''t the envoys busy today?" Wu Yan said sarcastically. Every time he came before, people said that the envoys of the country would be busy if they had something to do, so they would not go to report anyway. The meaning is obvious, just not let him in.


    Therefore, when Wu Yan said this now, he was ridiculing the other party, and did not make any excuses this time.


    Who knows, the person under that person kept his face unchanged and said, "Several envoys naturally still have important things to deal with. However, I heard that Lord Wu comes every day and is full of sincerity. That''s why he is busy. Take a moment to come."


    "Haha, that said, I would also like to thank a few special envoys for giving me such a precious time?" Wu Yan twitched unconsciously after hearing the man''s words.


    The envoys of Feng Jueguo clearly felt that they had already dried themselves almost, and then they saw themselves. When they came to this person, it seemed that the other party was more accommodating and reasonable. This peace talk was originally for both sides. Things, what the other party meant, do you want to thank them for failing?


    "Exactly." The man said with a flushed face and a heartbeat.


    "You!" Seeing that the other party was actually cheeky, Wu Yan suddenly became anxious, and pointed at the other party with his fingers. However, although the other party was only a subordinate, he may have learned the news from the front line, so even if it was facing Wu Yan The coercion did not change his face.


    Seeing that he did not suppress the opponent, Wu Yan flicked his sleeves and said, "Huh, I won''t talk to you as a servant."


    After speaking, Wu Yan walked into the post that he had been here for many days, but he had never been able to enter.


    And that servant, looking at Wu Yan¡¯s back, with a mocking smile on his lips. Those who can be sent to the Great Lu Dynasty, even if they are the servants next to the special envoy, are obviously not ordinary people. After all, they also have It¡¯s the responsibility of protecting several special envoys. Therefore, most of these subordinates are highly skilled or ruthless people who have been on the battlefield. Naturally, they will not be frightened by Wu Yan. What''s more, they all know the news from the front. After all, they felt that the Dalu Dynasty was vulnerable, and naturally they would not have much respect for the officials of the Dalu Dynasty.


    On the other side, Wu Yan, with anger, finally met several envoys in the post house.


    "Wu Shangshu is here? Come in soon." The envoy headed by Feng Jueguo said quickly and enthusiastically when he saw Wu Yan. It was like an old friend who hadn''t seen him for many days, very kind.


    "Don''t dare to be." Wu Yan said angrily: "Several envoys are really busy people. I want to meet a few people. It''s really not easy. I don''t know how many people can be busy in the Da Lu Dynasty. ?"


    Wu Yan''s meaning is very obvious. You are all people from the country, but now you are in the Great Lu Dynasty. Is there anything important to do in your country?


    "Wu Shangshu has misunderstood it." The envoy led Wu Yan with a smile and said, "We really have a lot of things to be busy these days. It''s not that we didn''t see Wu Shangshu on purpose."


    "Really?" Wu Yan obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Of course." The middle-aged envoy said, "You also know that the soldiers on the front have won a big battle. They have to be rewarded? Many soldiers like things from the Dalu Dynasty. No, we have few I¡¯m busy here with all kinds of purchases, and I can reward those soldiers, Wu Shangshu, do you think this matter is important?"


    The envoy still looked at Wu Yan with a smile on his face, but Wu Yan''s eyes were full of mockery with that smile.


    Wu Yan also understood the meaning of the other party''s words. The other party was busy purchasing and didn''t want to see that he was true. The reason for saying this now is just to remind himself that they won the wind and their great Lu Chao lost!If you lose, you will have to pay a price. As for making yourself wait for so many days, it is all light.


    Wu Yan didn''t know what to say about this, because they did lose the fight, and there was even his "credit" in it. However, now it is an excuse for a person who has become a country to laugh at himself. Wu Yan wondered for the first time whether his previous decision was correct.


    However, no matter whether the previous decision was correct or not, it was already over, and I had already made it, even if I regret it, it was already too late.


    Therefore, Wu Yan just said with a stiff face: "Important."


    "That''s right!" The middle-aged envoy said immediately: "The soldiers won a big victory. If they don''t give a good reward, it is really impossible to justify. Therefore, we did not deliberately miss Wu Shangshu. It is really too important for us. I don¡¯t have time. No, as soon as we¡¯re done, we will meet Wu Shangshu, so please don¡¯t be offended by Wu Shangshu."


    "No blame, no blame." What can Wu Yan say?He has no way to blame the other party, and if the other party really tears his face, it will not be good for him.


    "It''s good for Wu Shangshu to understand," said the middle-aged envoy.


    "Since the special envoys have time now, should we talk about the withdrawal of troops?" Wu Yan didn''t care about getting angry, and quickly stated his purpose of coming here.


    The situation on the front line is very dangerous. The army of the wind will probably continue to deepen at any time, so it can be delayed for a moment. However, because the people of the wind will do it deliberately, they have wasted a lot of time. So, now that I finally saw it, he naturally didn''t want to waste time anymore.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Who knows, the middle-aged envoy didn''t seem to be anxious, but instead said to Wu Shangshu: "Everyone is a friend. It''s been a long time since we have seen each other. It should be a good old story."


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, isn''t it something you don''t want to see?" Wu Shangshu murmured in his heart. Of course, he didn''t dare to say this directly. After all, at this time, they are in a weak position, and they are the most powerful people. Being in a strong position, he naturally dare not say such things that offend people.


    "It''s not anxious to renew the past, but peace talks are more important." Wu Yan said: "Now the two armies are facing each other. If there is any misunderstanding and conflict between the two armies, neither side wants to see it. So, let''s talk about your country as soon as possible. Withdrawal, so as not to cause any misunderstanding. As for renewing the past, when the peace talks are over, I can accompany the special envoy to rehearse."


    "Did Master Wu say something wrong?" At this moment, Luiza, who had been beside him without speaking, interjected: "The situation on the front line is not a confrontation between the two armies, but that our stateless army is under pressure. Is it right? What qualifications does your army of the Great Lu Dynasty have to confront us?"


    Obviously, Luiza didn''t pay attention to the army of the Great Lu Dynasty at all. This was the case before. After this battle, his view became more ingrained.


    "Ahem." Wu Shangshu coughed a little embarrassingly. Luiza was right. In the situation on the front line, the army of the Great Lu Dynasty was only passively defensive and could not attack at all. Yu, even the simple defense, seemed a little powerless. During this period, from the frontline cities, there were many letters for help.


    Therefore, before Wu Shangshu said that the two armies were confronting each other, it was just putting gold on the faces of the army of the Great Lu Dynasty. In fact, the difference in strength between the two sides is still very obvious.


    Of course, at this critical moment of the peace talks, Wu Shangshu is not willing to show weakness.


    "Our army of the Lu dynasty did defeat the war before. However, our Da Lu dynasty has a vast territory, a large number of personnel, and rich resources. Therefore, a failure can be sustained. If the army of the country is determined to continue fighting If you go down, I''m afraid it won''t feel better, right?" Wu Shangshu said.


    "Really? Then let''s see the real chapter on the battlefield! I''d like to see if the army of the Great Lu Dynasty can block our wind-powered front!" Luiza said rudely.


    "Don''t do this, don''t do this, everyone is friends, and we can discuss things." Seeing the atmosphere at the scene was a little nervous, the middle-aged envoy quickly came out and said: "Everyone is a friend, and we also want to talk to Dalu. The DPRK continues to be friends, so this peace talk is definitely going to be discussed, otherwise, the few of us will not be here, do you think that? Wu Shangshu?"


    Wu Shangshu nodded, feeling a little grateful. Fortunately, there is a sensible person in the envoy of the country. If you follow the temperament of the eldest prince Luiza, I am afraid that there will be no way to continue the peace talks. Now, the other party looks like he can''t wait for another fight. Where is the sincerity of peace talks?


    "But, what our great prince said just now makes sense. The army of your Da Lu Dynasty is indeed a little unsuccessful. This time, we also defeated you easily. This makes many people in our country feel that peace talks There is no need at all, we can completely defeat the Great Lu Dynasty." The middle-aged envoy said as soon as he turned.


    "In that case, you Feng Jueguo will definitely pay a tragic price!" Wu Shangshu said with a heartbeat: "Our Dalu Dynasty still has hundreds of thousands of troops. It is absolutely impossible to completely defeat us!"


    "Really?" The middle-aged envoy looked at Wu Shangshu with a smile.


    "Of course." Wu Shangshu said. Although his face was calm, his heart was already pounding.


    Could it be that these people with the most outstanding style feel that the army of the Lu dynasty is vulnerable, and now they don''t want peace talks and want to continue fighting?If that is the case, it is definitely not good news for the Da Lu Dynasty. The Da Lu Dynasty is now in urgent need of recuperation and has no energy at all, nor can it be consumed with Feng Jueguo. Although Feng Jueguo is really coming, Dalu North Korea may not really be annihilated, but it is certain to be hit hard!

 2317 Chapter 2317 Exceeding Authority

    The Great Lu Dynasty absolutely cannot be hit hard now, and other forces like that will not let go of this opportunity.


    You must know that now the Dalu Dynasty is not only facing an enemy like Feng Jueguo, whether it is the domestic insurgent forces or the forces of some other small countries around, they will all look at the Dalu Dynasty. Once the Dalu Dynasty If they were hit hard, they would never let go of the opportunity to rob.


    Therefore, the current situation of the Dalu Dynasty is very bad, which is why the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty is so anxious.


    Because of this, when facing Feng Jueguo''s messenger, Wu Shangshu actually didn''t have much confidence in his heart, and his own strength was insufficient, so naturally he lacked confidence.


    "The special envoy just said that you are here for the peace talks, but looking at the current attitude of the special envoy, it doesn''t seem to be like the peace talks." Wu Shangshu said: "Our Dalu Dynasty is absolutely sincere. If you are sincere, then there is no need to go around again. Our Emperor has already said that the conditions you made before are not unacceptable."


    "Previous conditions? No, no, no." The middle-aged envoy shook his head and said, "The previous conditions have been invalidated. When our army entered your city, those conditions were already invalidated. If your Dalu Dynasty is true If you are sincere, you should understand this."


    The words of Feng Jueguo''s special envoy did not exceed Wu Shangshu''s expectations, and even did not exceed the expectations of the emperor of the Dalu dynasty. When Feng Jueguo''s victory was overwhelming, they would naturally make even more excessive demands. Yes, this situation is also expected by everyone.


    In fact, the conditions put forward by Feng Jueguo before have already made the people of the Dalu dynasty a little difficult to accept. Otherwise, they would not hope for a front-line war, so that they can win one, and then they can. Are you fighting for more initiative at the negotiating table?


    It is a pity that they lost the bet. Not only did they not win at the front line, but they also lost miserably. In this way, they can only accept the more demanding conditions of the people of Feng Jueguo, the Dalu Dynasty. Although people are unwilling to accept it, they have to accept it.


    "Although our Great Lu dynasty has lost, it is not without the strength to fight back. Therefore, we also hope that your country will not make excessive conditions. That way, it will not benefit both parties." Wu Yan said.


    Wu Yan''s meaning is very obvious. Their Dalu dynasty has acquiesced that Feng Jueguo can put forward more excessive conditions. However, this "excessive" condition is also limited. Although the Dalu dynasty is defeated, it is nothing. The conditions are agreed.


    "That''s natural." The envoy of Feng Jueguo said: "Our two countries have always been friendly relations. How could I put forward excessive conditions? The conditions we put forward are all normal conditions."


    Although this Feng Jueguo envoy seemed to be easy to talk, his words made Wu Yan frowned, because he saw that the other party was playing a word game, and some of the conditions put forward by the other party seemed to him and others, That is very excessive, but it must be normal to the other party. In this case, the conditions they put forward are naturally within the normal range. The only difference lies in who views this piece from their perspective. That''s it.


    "I don''t know what conditions your country wants to withdraw its troops now?" Wu Yan said: "Moreover, once the peace talks are successful, our Emperor hopes that at least for a period of time in the future, the two sides will not break out any conflict."


    His Majesty, the emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty, wanted to fight for a few years of peaceful development. Therefore, he sent Wu Yan this time, but he did not simply want the army of the Da Lu Dynasty to withdraw. They also It is impossible for the other party to agree to not infringe upon their Dalu dynasty within a few years. As for the Dalu dynasty to attack Feng Jueguo, it is impossible for both parties. At least, it is impossible in a short time. Therefore, it is said that the two sides are not invading each other. In fact, it is only asking Feng Jueguo not to attack the Lu dynasty.


    "Withdrawing troops? Naturally, there is no problem. Both sides should exercise restraint, and the same can be done." The middle-aged envoy said, "Of course, the premise is that you can agree to our terms."


    "What do you want?" Wu Yan said.


    Isn''t he here just to negotiate?Now that the other party is willing to make conditions, he still wants to listen. Moreover, His Majesty the Emperor has also given him great authority. As long as the conditions put forward by Feng Jueguo do not exceed the bottom line given by the Emperor, then Wu Yan can agree, and he also believes that the bottom line given by the emperor is low enough, and the two sides will be able to negotiate.


    However, the middle-aged envoy seemed to see Wu Yan''s thoughts in his heart, and smiled at the corner of his mouth. However, he took a scroll from the hand of the attendant next to him, and said to Wu Yan: "What we want, It''s all inside, you can see for yourself."


    Wu Yan turned to the book and wanted to see what their conditions were. However, just halfway through the reading, he said loudly, "This is impossible!"


    Although Wu Yan also hopes that this negotiation can be successfully completed, he will also gain a lot of benefits, and his own power can be further strengthened, and at the same time, the emperor also hopes that the peace talks can be successful.


    However, the conditions put forward by the other party were too excessive. Not only were they increased by about ten times from the original basis, but they also put forward some new conditions. It can be said that if these peace talks are reached, the Lu dynasty will definitely be The painful price to be paid was something Wu Yan and His Majesty were unwilling to agree to.


    "Impossible?" The middle-aged envoy looked at Wu Yan in anger, still holding a smile, and said: "How could it be impossible? Wu Shangshu is better not to draw conclusions so quickly. If you can''t be the lord, You can go back and discuss it with your emperor, but it can¡¯t be too long. Soldiers on the front line, we can¡¯t wait too long.¡±


    Threat!The threat of red fruit!


    "No! Your conditions are too excessive, our Emperor will not agree." Wu Yan said, shaking his head.


    At this time, Luiza, who was standing next to him, also said: "If you don''t agree, we can take it by ourselves, in a man''s way!"


    Another threat!


    Obviously, Luiza and the middle-aged envoy had very obvious meanings. If the Dalu dynasty did not agree, they would continue fighting and grab back what they wanted. Then, they would not have to control the Dalu dynasty. No answer.


    Hearing Luiza¡¯s words, Wu Yan was slightly silent. Now he really regrets it. He used to let people open the gates of the city and let the windy people win so easily. He did not expect that Li Yuangu actually If he didn¡¯t even guard, he abandoned the city and fled. This led to the great defeat of the army of the Lu Dynasty. If Li Yuangu could persist, even if he lost in the end, it would cost the Feng Jueguo people. Winning is not so easy, and when negotiating, they will not be as arrogant as they are now, and this is what Wu Yan expected.


    However, Wu Yan obviously made a wrong judgment. He looked highly at Li Yuangu and also at the army of the Lu Dynasty. This led to the current passivity. He wanted to get rid of Li Yuangu and further consolidate. His own power is not meant to destroy the Da Lu Dynasty, it will not do him any good, the Da Lu Dynasty is gone, how can he be a minister with power?


    Therefore, in the face of Feng Jueguo¡¯s excessive conditions, he didn¡¯t want to agree to it, because, in that case, the Dalu dynasty would definitely have to hemorrhage. If you want to recover your vitality, you don¡¯t know how long it will take, let alone recover. It will be very difficult when it reaches its peak state.


    The people of Feng Jueguo obviously also saw this, so they put forward such conditions, in order to suppress the Dalu dynasty, so that the Dalu dynasty will be depressed. In this case, after a few years, they will attack again. During the Great Lu Dynasty, it was much easier.


    However, if you don''t agree, Feng Jueguo''s army will immediately continue to attack, then the Great Lu Dynasty will only be destroyed faster.


    Therefore, Wu Yan now feels dilemma. He believes that after the Emperor knows the conditions of Feng Jueguo, he will think the same as himself. In addition to being angry, he is more embarrassed and does not know how to choose.


    "How about? Does Wu Shangshu go back to discuss with your majesty the emperor first?" The middle-aged envoy also knew that the conditions put forward by him could definitely not be decided by a minister. Therefore, this is the last one. It takes the other emperor to nod.


    And this middle-aged envoy was also firm. Although these conditions were excessive, the other party would still accept it in the end. The reason is that the 200,000 windy troops in the border cities are naturally there, as long as they are there. , Feng Jueguo did not dare to refuse.


    "Don''t forget, there is also marriage." Luiza reminded: "I want your Princess Qi! Let your Emperor send her to me!"


    Ever since I met Princess Qi, Luiza could not forget the other party. If it weren¡¯t for the other two envoys who thought they should hang out the Dalu dynasty first, Luiza had long wanted to negotiate with the Dalu dynasty. , Let them agree to the marriage, so that they can get Princess Qi into hands early.


    "I really want to report this matter to His Majesty the Emperor." Wu Yan said with an ugly expression. The conditions put forward by the other party far exceeded the authority given to him by His Majesty. He had no way to make a decision. So, This must be reported to the emperor.


    "As for the marriage, don''t worry. His Majesty the Emperor has nodded. This is not a problem." Wu Yan continued.

 2318 Chapter 2318

    When Wu Yan said this, he did not hesitate at all.


    In fact, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty said to him that if he could not get married, he would fight for not to get married. After all, he was still very opposed to marriage in his heart, but when he came to Wu Yan, it changed. It''s different. Wu Yan still hopes that the marriage will be reached sooner. He has been secretly promoting this matter before, but now it seems that the great prince of the country is very concerned about the marriage, but Therefore, Wu Yan naturally didn''t mind directly selling Princess Qi. Maybe Feng Jueguo was married to the Princess of Lu Dynasty and could make more concessions when negotiating.


    Therefore, Wu Yan didn''t even fight for it, so he said directly that the emperor must have agreed to the marriage.


    "Hmph, count your emperor''s acquaintances." Luiza said with satisfaction. In this case, the beauty can''t escape, he still wants Princess Qi very much.


    "Our emperor is still very sincere about the peace talks, so I also hope that your country can show some sincerity." Wu Yan quickly said: "After all, the conditions you put forward are too difficult for people to accept. ."


    "Unacceptable?" The middle-aged messenger smiled and shook his head and said, "Let your emperor think about the frontline situation. I think he will be able to accept it soon."


    It was another threat. However, Wu Yan had no choice. Who would let the situation on the front line be very unfavorable to their Da Lu Dynasty.


    "Three days!" The middle-aged envoy continued: "We will give you three days to consider. Either we will agree to our terms, or we will let our front-line troops take it by themselves."


    "Negotiating is not the way to talk!" Wu Yan was also a little angry, co-authoring, the other party just told him the terms he wanted to agree to and didn''t let him bargain at all. Is this still negotiation?How can I reply?It''s not that I''m useless at all. If you really agree to it, then just send someone to come, so why let yourself come?


    Therefore, Wu Yan would definitely not accept such conditions. In that case, he would be at a disadvantage. No matter what, the conditions should be lowered somewhat.


    "Wu Shangshu, don''t be angry." The middle-aged envoy was not in a hurry: "You go back and reply to your emperor. After that, he will definitely let you continue to talk to us. At that time, we can do something appropriate. The concession made is to give Wu Shangshu some face. Who makes everyone a friend?"


    "Really?" Wu Yan asked in surprise and happily. If this is the case, it would be great for himself.


    First of all, let His Majesty the Emperor understand the difficulty of this negotiation, let him know how excessive the conditions put forward by those who have no power, and then, if those who have no country have lowered some requirements, it is his own credit. If you come, even if you have completed the task outstandingly, for yourself, this is not the slightest harm, and you can still get the emperor''s praise and praise.


    However, why would the people of the country do this?Do you really think of yourself as a friend?


    "Of course it is true." The middle-aged envoy said: "Since we came to the Dalu Dynasty, Wu Shangshu has always taken good care of us, and has also helped us a lot secretly. An ungrateful person naturally knows how to repay an Entu. This time, to do this is to help Wu Shangshu complete the task and gain the trust of your emperor. It is also a return to Wu Shangshu for helping us before."


    "My Envoy is polite." Hearing what the other party said, Wu Shangshu didn''t doubt anything. After all, he did help the other party a lot before, especially revealing a lot of information to the other party, and even the results of the frontline battle. He told each other in advance!Therefore, before Wu Yan felt that the relationship between himself and the other party was good. Now it seems that his judgment is not wrong. This man of great style really regards himself as a friend. By doing this now, he is selling his own good. To give himself face, Wu Yan is naturally very happy about this.


    Of course, he also understands that even if the people of Feng Jueguo regard their own face, they will lower their requirements, but they will not be lower in the end. Wu Yan understands this in his heart, but he does not care. This country is not his. He only needs to complete the task outstandingly. Moreover, once the peace talks are reached, then even if the Great Lu Dynasty is saved, although it will pay a high price, after all, the Great Lu Dynasty is still Yes, then, he can continue to be his official secretary, and, in this negotiation, if he does meritorious service, then his status will be higher and more stable.


    And because of this, why is Wu Yan unhappy?


    Therefore, when he left, Wu Yan was full of spring breeze and in a good mood, completely different from when he came before.


    "Really want to lower some requirements? Would it be too cheap for them?" Luiza asked the middle-aged envoy after Wu Yan left.


    Although Luizagui is the eldest prince, this middle-aged man is headed by this middle-aged man in the Great Lu dynasty. This middle-aged man is in Feng Jueguo''s country, and his status is not low. Now the emperor¡¯s love and trust, and his own abilities are also very strong, and therefore, even Luiza respects each other very much.


    "No." The middle-aged envoy shook his head slightly and said, "The request I made on that scroll was originally more than we expected. For the Da Lu Dynasty, it was indeed a bit too much. They are a little hard to accept, and we can¡¯t force the Dalu dynasty too much now. In case the other party is unwilling to negotiate with us in anger, it will not be good for us, so we still have to give them some appropriately. Sweet."


    "Those Da Lu dynasty troops are all rubbish, even if they want to continue fighting with us, there is nothing to be afraid of." Luiza still looked down on Da Lu dynasty troops as always.


    "It''s not the same." The middle-aged envoy said: "As Wu Yan said before, the Dalu dynasty has a vast territory and a large population. If it really drives them to a dead end, if they fight to the death, they can still burst out huge Potential, in the end, even if we win, it will definitely be a tragic victory. The gain is not worth the loss. Don¡¯t forget, our own surroundings are not peaceful."


    This middle-aged envoy was very longing for the culture of the Dalu Dynasty. He had also learned a lot about the Dalu Dynasty before. Therefore, he knew the situation of the Dalu Dynasty. Naturally, he was much better than Luiza.


    This middle-aged person understands that although the Dalu dynasty is indeed weak now and cannot beat them Feng Jueguo, the Dalu dynasty has a profound background and is far from what Feng Jueguo can compare. Once he is driven to a dead end, It is very likely that a lot of energy will erupt. At that time, it will not be impossible to defeat Feng Jueguo. Even if they still can¡¯t beat them, they will still pay a heavy price in this great Lu Dynasty. They are absolutely not a good thing.


    Therefore, before, this middle-aged envoy had thought that he could not really push the Dalu Dynasty to a ruin. Even his view was recognized by the Emperor Feng Jueguo. Therefore, he would To say that to Wu Shangshu, he was indeed prepared to do that.


    "Then why do you want to sell Wu Yan''s face? I think he is a two-faced villain. As an official of the Da Lu Dynasty, he actually helped us secretly. Although he did provide us with a lot of useful things, I still look down on such people." Luiza said, in his words, full of contempt and disdain for Wu Shangshu.


    "Little talent is good." The middle-aged envoy said with a smile: "You also said that, as an official of the Dalu Dynasty, he actually helped us secretly, no matter what his purpose is, but this is for us. Said that they are all beneficial. Such''friends'' are still worth making. After the peace talks are completed, within a few years, there should be no major conflicts between the two sides. Waiting for a few years to pass, we We are also in the domestic and surrounding affairs, then will we still come to attack the Dalu dynasty? Don¡¯t you think that we will always get along with them like this? And when we attack Dalu again It would be much more convenient for us to have such a "friend" during the dynasty. Moreover, in the past few years, we can also maintain a good relationship with Wu Yan. Through him, we can learn more about the situation of the Lu dynasty. We are all very advantageous, so naturally I don''t mind selling him a good one so that he can go to his emperor to claim credit. The more stable his position, the better it will be for us."


    This middle-aged messenger is naturally not a great kind person. He did this, naturally, it was also purposeful. It was not based on the friendship before them, as Wu Yan thought. In fact, the middle-aged messenger had that friendship. In his eyes, there was nothing. The reason why this middle-aged envoy did so was entirely focused on the future.


    "Of course I don''t think that we will live in peace with the Dalu dynasty forever." Luiza said: "The people of the Dalu dynasty are incompetent. They are not qualified to occupy such a vast area and possess such abundant resources. These things It should belong to our people who are absolutely national, so we will come again sooner or later."


    As a general who often goes to the battlefield, Luiza naturally does not want to, and he is unwilling to live in such a dark and peaceful coexistence with the Dalu Dynasty. You must know that his main contribution comes from the battlefield. If there is no battle, How does he do meritorious service?How to gain prestige, how to inherit the throne?


    Therefore, he was eager to fight another battle with the army of the Dalu dynasty immediately.

 2319 Chapter 2319

    "So, when we call again in a few years, will it be much better to have such a high-powered''friend'' in the Dalu dynasty?" The middle-aged envoy said with a smile, obviously, his It has been in the layout for a few years.


    "Even without the help of Wu Yan, our brave warrior can also defeat the Dalu Chao." Luiza said.


    "I know that the eldest prince is brave, and that the domestic warriors are tough, but with Wu Yan''s presence, we can fight more easily and more conveniently, and it will also reduce the casualties of many soldiers. At the same time, this line Only the eldest prince is familiar with you. When the time comes, if you use it, can''t you make him more prestigious in the army?" The middle-aged envoy said in a meaningful way.


    Hearing the words of the middle-aged man, the eyes of the eldest prince were obviously brighter.


    You know, there is not only one prince in Feng Jueguo. Although Luiza is the eldest prince, he is the first heir of Feng Jueguo. However, there are still people in Feng Jueguo who threaten him. of.


    If, as the middle-aged envoy said, you make good use of Wu Yan''s line to obtain more useful information when you attack the Lu dynasty in the future, then you will be able to fight more and greater victories, and at the same time , Can also reduce his own losses, which can further enhance his prestige in the army, and it is also very good for him to inherit the throne in the future. After all, with the support of the army, he will have more initiative.


    "What the sir said is." After trying to understand this, Luiza became more respectful towards the middle-aged man, "I almost broke something recklessly before."


    "The eldest prince still knows the relationship, didn''t he say nothing before." The middle-aged man laughed and said, "While there is still a period of time in this great Lu Dynasty, the eldest prince might as well make friends with Wu Yan. Close the relationship, it will not do any harm to the prince."


    "I know how to do it." Luiza nodded and said. Although he was a fierce player on the battlefield, this does not mean that he is muscular and lacking brains. He is a little brainless when it comes to women. This kind of thing related to his future succession to the throne, he still won''t get confused.


    "Very good." The middle-aged man said with satisfaction. The reason why he helped Luiza in this way is naturally because he is more optimistic about Luiza. He is investing now. When Luiza inherits the throne in the future, naturally. Will not treat him badly.


    On the other side, Wu Yan carried a scroll that recorded all the requirements of Feng Jueguo in his hand. He entered the palace with a relaxed mood and went to meet the emperor. Of course, before facing the saint, he put on a pair of worries. Still very angry expression.


    And the reaction of His Majesty the Emperor after seeing the request made by the man with the wind did not exceed Wu Yan''s expectations.


    "Bump!" His Majesty threw the scroll in his hand to the ground, and roared loudly in the royal study room: "These people who are absolutely deceptively deceive, what do they want to do? People? What do they think of us with such a condition? It''s simply unreasonable! Come, come, call all generals, I don''t believe it, and with the power of the whole country, I can''t beat him!"


    "Your majesty calms down your anger, your majesty calms down your anger." Wu Yan said quickly, and at the same time he used his eyes to signal the eunuch not to go out and call someone.


    "Quite my anger? How do you let me calm down? They Feng Jueguo obviously didn''t put our Dalu dynasty in their eyes. They wanted to put our Dalu dynasty down!" His Majesty said, he also noticed that the eunuch had not gone out. Called the generals in the imperial capital, but he didn''t ask the other party to go. He just said that only in anger. In fact, he actually understood in his heart that even if the generals were called, it would not There will be a great way.


    "Your Majesty, the conditions put forward by those who are absolutely windy are indeed too excessive." Wu Yan said: "However, please give your majesty a few days to the ministers, and the ministers must try their best to persuade those who are desperate to lower their requirements. , I believe that those people who are absolutely not stupid are not stupid. They will not really die. There is still room for negotiation."


    Because of the promise of Feng Jueguo''s people before, Wu Yan at this time is in a relaxed mood and is full of confidence. He believes that what those Feng Jueguo envoys said before will not deceive himself. If they do, If you can''t, you won''t just say those things with your son. It doesn''t make sense. What''s more, I helped them before, so this should be regarded as their reward.


    "Are you sure?" His Majesty the Emperor looked at Wu Yan with unresolved anger and said, "Those people who are absolutely windy are very rampant. Now they are using the frontline army to suppress us. This peace talks may not be easy."


    "Weichen will do my best to do it." Wu Yan promised: "During this period, I have also had some contact with Feng Jueguo''s messenger, and I have some understanding of them. I believe that if the right medicine is prescribed, I still have some confidence."


    "Yeah." His Majesty nodded and said, "Okay, then you can do it as soon as possible. If you need help, just speak up."


    "Weichen understands." Wu Yan said.


    "I also know that this time things are very difficult. It is difficult to deal with and persuade the people who are extremely strong. I will love Qing with hard work this time. As long as things are done well this time, I will not treat you badly. His Majesty said, after a pause, he continued: "My harem has not had a master for many years. Concubine Wu is not bad. I have been thinking about letting Concubine Wu rule the sixth house. Ai Qing, do you understand what I mean? "


    "Weichen understands! Weichen must live up to his majesty''s entrustment." Wu Yan said a little excitedly.


    Wu Yan naturally understood what the emperor meant. As long as things are done beautifully this time, then his sister can become the queen and rule the harem. Isn''t this the result he always wanted?For this reason, he has been secretly promoting the marriage, and now it seems that His Majesty also has this idea. This peace talks is a good opportunity for him. As long as he manages things well, then , His sister, the upper rank is justified.


    His Majesty the Emperor did mean this. He had such an idea before, and now, he told Wu Yan of his own idea, and he also wanted to give Wu Yan some motivation so that he could do it more carefully.


    "Very good." His Majesty nodded and said: "Those who are extremely windy only gave three days. You have to hurry up and get things done in three days."


    "Zunzhi!" Wu Shangshu said.


    Without the promises of the envoys of the Wind Absolute Kingdom, he would not dare to agree to this matter before His Majesty the Emperor. You must know that to complete the peace talks within three days, the decision is not a simple matter, let alone , They are still in a weak position, and the peace talks are even more difficult. If they agree now and fail to do it afterwards, it is a crime of deceiving the king and must be held accountable.


    And now that he had the promise of those envoys who were extremely powerful, he naturally dared to respond boldly.


    Sure enough, the emperor was very satisfied when he saw that he had responded, and said: "Well, you go down to prepare, time is running out, I will let others cooperate with you."


    Undoubtedly, for the Da Lu Dynasty, peace talks are the most important thing, so His Majesty the Emperor will definitely let others cooperate with Wu Yan, hoping to achieve good results.


    Of course, as the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, it is impossible to pin all hopes on this peace talk. Everyone knows that it is difficult for those who are extremely strong to speak. Therefore, the possibility of failure in the peace talks is very high. For this, he must prepare early.


    It¡¯s just that the army on the front line already feels powerless, even if it takes advantage of this time to deploy defenses, but the soldiers on the front line are not sure to withstand the impact of Feng Jueguo army, now there are only three days left. Time, there is really not much time to do.


    Therefore, although His Majesty the Emperor prepared the soldiers on the front line, the greatest hope was Wu Yan''s side.


    When Wu Yan left the palace, his mood was beautiful. Everything seemed very beautiful. Li Yuangu died, and he became acquainted with the envoy of Feng Jueguo and the great prince. Once there will be another war between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty. If it is, I can speak again, and at the same time, I get the promise I want from His Majesty the Emperor.


    Righting my sister is something I have always wanted to do. But now it seems that it is not far to complete this goal. There should be no problem with Feng Jueguo. When the time comes, the peace talks will be successful, Li Yuan Gu and His Majesty the emperor both have to bear infamy, but as for himself, he is full of credit and rewarding.


    At the same time, because of His Majesty¡¯s words, even if he has too much contact with Feng Jueguo now, it doesn¡¯t matter. Everything is for peace talks. In this way, he can just speak with those Feng Jueguo. People are dealing with it.


    On the other hand, after understanding the deep meaning of the middle-aged special envoy, Luiza is also about to get in touch with Wu Yanduoduo. In this way, both sides have the same idea, and they get along very well. As for peace talks Things seem to be less important.


    Of course, after three days, Wu Yan also smoothly obtained a new request for peace talks from Feng Jueguo¡¯s special envoys. Although the requirements on this scroll are still very excessive, they are compared to the previous one. There has been a lot of progress, and the price paid will be much less.


    Wu Yan was very satisfied with this. As expected, the people of Feng Jueguo did not lie to him. In the past few days, his relationship with the prince of Feng Jueguo has gotten closer. In his opinion, this is also very good. Things.

 2320 Chapter 2320

    His Majesty the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty took the final requirements after the two sides discussed and was speechless for a long time.


    Although, after Wu Shangshu¡¯s ¡°efforts¡±, the people of Feng Jueguo made concessions in terms of the terms of the peace talks and asked for less than before. However, even the current requirements are for the emperor and the great For Lu Chao, it was all excessive.


    If in the past, a few years ago, or more than ten years ago, if Feng Jueguo had made such a request to them, the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty would be able to smash the scroll on the other side¡¯s face and let the other side take care of it. Sober up.


    However, today is different from the past. The current Dalu dynasty is full of internal and external troubles and conflicts. It has gradually faded. Although the foundation is still deep, there is still great potential to be tapped. However, on the battlefield, within a short time , They will not be Feng Jueguo¡¯s opponents. What''s more, they have just experienced a fiasco in the battle against Feng Jueguo. Now the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty are more afraid of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. If you meet the opponent on the battlefield, the combat effectiveness will be even lower than before.


    Therefore, His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty knew in his heart that now, they cannot beat the wind, even if they do not want to admit it. However, this is indeed true, at least in the short term. He needs time to develop the domestic economy. , To rectify the army, only in this way, they can defeat Feng Jueguo, so he needs time now, even if it is a short period of a few years.


    Therefore, this peace talk must be reached, even if the other party''s conditions are still harsh, he can only admit it through gritted teeth.


    His Majesty the Emperor raised his head and looked at Wu Yan and said, "Is this the last condition? Can''t we talk about it?"


    "Weichen is incompetent!" Wu Yan quickly pleaded guilty.


    "Hey." His Majesty the Emperor sighed deeply and waved his hand to Wu Yan: "It''s not that you are incompetent. You have done a good job. It is already very good to be able to make concessions by the wind and the country. Our own army is not up for it. If they can defeat the Feng Jueguo on the battlefield, why should we look at the face of the Feng Jueguo like now? Even if we don¡¯t win and lose decently, it¡¯s okay. As a result ......"


    Even if some time has passed, but whenever it comes to this topic, His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty can''t help but get angry. This can''t be blamed on him. The current passive situation is all because It was caused by the disastrous frontline defeat. If Li Yuangu had won at the beginning, it would definitely not be like this now. They also have more confidence to negotiate with the windy people, even if Li Yuangu lost, but they lost decently. Some, if it is not so easy for the people of Feng Jueguo to win, they will still not be what they are now.


    So, Li Yuangu is all to blame!


    Although it is said that the deceased is the big one, however, in the heart of the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, he really can''t wait for Li Yuangu to give it to him!


    "Your Majesty, this peace talks..." Although Wu Yan was in charge of the negotiation, it must be the Emperor''s nodding for the final signature and seal.


    "That''s it." His Majesty looked at the conditions on the scroll again, and then quickly stamped it with a seal. However, he put it away and threw it to Wu Yan. He didn''t want to look at it again. The things on the scroll, the words, and the content on it seemed to be a merciless mockery of him, mocking his incompetence.


    Wu Yan silently accepted the scroll, but his mood was completely different from the emperor above.


    It was His Majesty the Emperor who signed and stamped it, and Li Yuangu was the one who defeated the battle. Therefore, after this peace talks agreement was exposed to the world, the two people most scolded must be His Majesty the Emperor and Li Yuangu. As for him, there will not be too many. The emperor''s infamy, even, because he was able to make Feng Jueguo people make concessions, His Majesty the Emperor would still reward him, so this peace talks is a great thing for Wu Yan.


    "Your Majesty, regarding the marriage, the people of Feng Jueguo hope that Princess Qi can return to China with them." Wu Yan continued.


    This is also a matter that Wu Yan is very concerned about. After all, he had spent a lot of energy on this matter before, in order to marry Princess Qi to Feng Jue Guo, and now, this marriage is also It became one of the peace talks. Wu Yan didn''t discuss the matter with the people of Feng Jueguo. He just agreed with Feng Jueguo''s ideas.


    As for Luiza, she never forgets Princess Qi. Although the marriage between the two parties has been negotiated, the people of the Dalu dynasty would not dare to speak and believe in it, but Luiza wanted to bring Princess Qi earlier. Take it away and put it in bed early.


    As for this, Wu Yan naturally didn''t have the slightest objection, and he directly agreed, even, still very happy.


    "Princess Qi..." The emperor had to say Princess Qi''s name, still feeling guilty in his heart.


    During this period of time, Princess Qi was actually not happy. Although the Emperor promised her that she could go out and play at will, and also rewarded Princess Qi a lot of things, however, Princess Qi¡¯s mood did not get any better. , His Majesty the Emperor understood this, and he felt even more guilty.


    Princess Qi has not been out of the palace in the past few days, just playing in the palace. As for the things that the emperor has rewarded her, she has not moved. For this kind of external objects, she did not care much before, and now this situation Next, even more careless.


    His Majesty the Emperor has not been to see Princess Qi in the past few days. It''s not that he doesn''t want to meet, but he dared not meet, because he doesn''t know how to face Princess Qi and his favorite sister. In the final analysis, it is because My incompetence caused the Da Lu Dynasty to be inferior to Feng Jueguo. If I made the Da Lu Dynasty strong enough, then there would be no need for peace talks or marriage. Naturally, Princess Qi would not have to marry Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, all of this has something to do with himself, and the emperor''s heart is even more guilty. He doesn''t know how to face Princess Qi, so he can only learn about Princess Qi''s recent situation through the eunuchs.


    "Yes, the prince of Feng Jueguo is infatuated with Princess Qi, and he wants to bring Princess Qi back as soon as possible." Wu Yan said, "I think the prince of Feng Jueguo really moved to Princess Qi, so If that is the case, Princess Qi will not suffer in Feng Jueguo, which is also a good thing."


    At this time, Wu Yan naturally helped Luiza speak, not to mention that the two have been embarrassed in the past few days, and the relationship has been a lot closer, even if Wu Yan and Luiza have no friendship, he will help. Luiza spoke, because only in this way can His Majesty the Emperor make up his mind as soon as possible to marry the seventh son. Wu Yan is also afraid that if it is delayed for a long time, there will be any accidents.


    Moreover, Princess Qi left the Great Lu Dynasty one day earlier, and Concubine Wu could take charge of the harem earlier, and Wu Yan couldn''t wait.


    "Hmph, a mere barbarian, how can you be worthy of Princess Qi." His Majesty said with a snort, even if he had just signed an unequal treaty with Feng Jueguo, but in the heart of the emperor, he still looks at Feng Jueguo. Not to the eye: "Even if he likes Princess Qi, Princess Qi won''t like him."


    His Majesty the Emperor really doesn¡¯t know what kind of person his imperial sister likes. Otherwise, he would have helped her set a life-long event and it won¡¯t be delayed until today. However, for what kind of person Princess Qi hates, His Majesty the emperor still knows something, and the great prince who is extremely windy is definitely a type of person that Princess Qi hates.


    What''s more, before Princess Qi was outside the palace and had unpleasant contact with Luiza, it is even more unlikely to have a good impression of Luiza, and even, because of that incident, His Majesty the Emperor was full of malice towards Luiza. He didn''t believe what Wu Yan said. If he had a choice, he would not marry his imperial sister to a bastard like Luiza.


    Of course, although His Majesty did not believe Wu Yan¡¯s evaluation of Luiza, he did not doubt Wu Yan¡¯s intentions. In his opinion, Wu Yan was blinded by Luiza and did not see Luiza clearly. It''s just a person.


    "That''s natural, how could the great prince of Feng Jueguo be worthy of Princess Qi." Wu Yan also said: "However, Luiza has a crush on Princess Qi. This is a good thing for Princess Qi. ."


    "Humph!" His Majesty snorted and said nothing, but if Luiza treats Princess Qi sincerely, it will be a good thing for Princess Qi. From the perspective of previous events, this possibility seems to be different. Not big.


    "I''ll let someone inform Princess Qi." His Majesty said, the armistice agreement that was finally negotiated, and he didn''t want any accidents. It was during this time that he asked his generals. As a result, everyone They all had a pessimistic view on the battle against Feng Jueguo, so at this time, there was no way to fight Feng Jueguo again.


    And now that the marriage has been negotiated and Princess Qi is ready, there is no need to entangle these few days. Those who have agreed to Feng Jueguo will not find excuses and make other requests. .


    Hearing the words of His Majesty, Wu Yan''s mouth turned up slightly, obviously very satisfied with the result.


    With the decision of His Majesty the Emperor, this matter was so settled.


    Princess Qi on the other side also quickly got the news. When she knew the news, she sat alone for a long time before recovering.


    In fact, during this period of time, Princess Qi still expects a miracle to happen. However, the cruel reality now tells her that all this is doomed and there is no way to change it. She is destined to marry Feng Jueguo. Married to Luiza who she hates.

 2321 Chapter 2321 the saber lost

    "Princess, are you okay?" Xiaohuan asked, looking at Princess Qi with some worry.


    In the past few days, Xiaohuan has been with Princess Qi, so she knows her situation very well.


    In the past few days, Princess Qi has been very unhappy, and even affected her appetite, which directly caused her to lose a lot of weight in the past few days, and the overall popularity is not very good.


    Moreover, Xiaohuan knew that Princess Qi still had a little hope in her heart, hoping that some miracle would happen in the peace talks over there, so that the people of the country would give up the marriage, Xiaohuan naturally had the same thoughts.


    It¡¯s just that the news of the current preparations came. Not only does Princess Qi still want to marry, she also wants to leave with Feng Jueguo¡¯s mission. It¡¯s like the previous Feng Jueguo prince said. His Majesty the Emperor personally sent Princess Qi to the past. Although both of them understood that the Emperor''s heart was definitely unwilling, but the reality is like this.


    In fact, whether it is Princess Qi or Xiaohuan, when you know that the person in charge of the peace talks is Wu Yan, you know that the hope in your heart is almost impossible to achieve, Princess Qi and Wu Guizhi The relationship is not good. How could Wu Yan help Princess Qi? The two were only looking forward to it. Wu Yan was single-minded for the Great Lu Dynasty, so that there would be a little hope, and this marriage will be unexpected, but now The reality was a cruel blow to the two.


    "It''s okay." Princess Qi shook her head and said: "This was originally expected, isn''t it? It''s just a few days earlier than we thought before."


    Xiaohuan acquiesced that it was indeed the case. Although such a result was cruel, the two had indeed expected it before.


    It''s just that, although I knew this would be the result, when the result was really placed in front of the two, the two still felt unacceptable.


    "Princess, do we really want to go to Feng Jue Country?" Xiaohuan asked in a daze, "If you go there, will you never be able to return?"


    Xiaohuan, after all, grew up in the Imperial Palace in the Great Lu Dynasty. Now he can go far away at once, and he will never come back. More importantly, the wind is in the eyes of many people. Here, it is a place with a very bad environment, just like some places used to exile prisoners in the Da Lu Dynasty, Xiaohuan felt scared when he thought that he would live in that environment forever.


    Xiaohuan is just a child under twenty years old. Such a person is still studying on earth, and he has never traveled far since he was a child. It is normal to feel scared of the unknown.


    Isn''t Princess Qi like this?She also has never traveled far, has been growing up in the palace, even, still growing up in the love of her brother, all of a sudden to live in such a harsh environment, and more importantly, face her every day Annoying person, just think about it, she feels that life is better than death.


    It''s just that Princess Qi understands her identity and her mission. Therefore, even if she feels fear of the upcoming life, she did not choose to back down. She knows that this is her life and cannot be changed.


    "Xiaohuan, you still don''t want to go with me." Princess Qi said again: "What kind of place is Feng Jue Country, although we have never been to it, but we have also heard of it. It is definitely not a good place. , If you follow along, it will only ruin you. I am because of my status as a princess. Marriage is my life. I cannot refuse. Otherwise, I will not go."


    "Princess, why did you say this again? Didn''t we have already said it before? No matter where you go, Xiaohuan will accompany you, you can¡¯t help but bring Xiaohuan." Xiaohuan said, although she was afraid Go to Feng Jue Guo to live, but if she is to be separated from Princess Qi, she can''t do it, just like Princess Qi¡¯s marriage is a mission. Xiaohuan feels that she is also destined, and that is to stay with Princess Qi and stay with her. By her side, she couldn''t watch Princess Qi suffer alone.


    "But, I really don''t want to see you follow to suffer." Princess Qi said, she also has real affection for Xiaohuan, naturally she doesn''t want to look at Xiaohuan and follow the suffering.


    "As long as you stay with the princess, no matter how hard it is, Xiaohuan won''t be afraid." Xiaohuan said firmly.


    "You, hey!" Princess Qi looked at the firm ringlet and sighed deeply. After that, she stopped saying anything.


    In fact, in the past few days, Princess Qi has not persuaded Xiaohuan to go to Feng Jueguo with her, but Xiaohuan has decided to follow everything she says. Otherwise, she would rather Hanging himself, Princess Qi didn''t make it hard.


    Princess Qi was also very touched by Xiaohuan''s thoughts. She felt that she was lucky to have such a sister.


    "While there are still a few days left, let''s go out of the palace and go around. If we want to see the prosperity of the imperial capital in the future, I am afraid that there will be no chance." Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan.


    A few days ago, the two of them were only playing in the palace, and they visited the palace all the time. Now that the news is confirmed, Princess Qi also wants to go out and have a look at the prosperous emperor. In my heart, if I want to see this place in the future, I''m afraid it can only be in a dream.


    Because the peace talks between the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo have been reached, the atmosphere on the front line has eased, and even some troops of Feng Jueguo have begun to withdraw. Of course, they did not leave empty-handed, they all took them with them. Those who returned full of trophies returned home, and this time they fought a big victory in the Dalu dynasty. Naturally, there is no empty-handed truth, and they have won more trophies than before.


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s army took the initiative to retreat, and the Dalu dynasty¡¯s army did not dare to make any changes, let alone attack, and even dare not fail to fulfill the conditions agreed in the previous peace talks, because they all knew that once Dalu If the agreement is violated here, the troops of the country will definitely come back again, and they will be even more ruthless than this time.


    Therefore, even if Feng Jueguo¡¯s troops withdrew, the Dalu dynasty did not dare not abide by the previous agreement. It was just that because Feng Jueguo needed too many things, and it took some time to prepare. It was the last time Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were in the Dalu Dynasty.


    As Wu Yan thought before, when the content of the Dalu dynasty and Feng Jueguo peace talks was announced to the world, there was a lot of curse from the people. However, these curses were mainly directed at the dead Li Yuangu, which has been targeted by the current emperor. His Wu Yan''s scolding is very rare.


    Of course, the curses directed at the emperor are more subtle, and not everyone dares to curse the emperor, only those radical scholars who talk all day long and curse the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    Although the emperor was angry and arrested some people, the effect was not great. At the same time, he also understood that he was also responsible in this matter. Therefore, he released those arrested. After that, I was even more prepared to work hard to reinvigorate the prestige of the Lu Dynasty.


    The envoys of Feng Jueguo looked at the messy Da Lu Dynasty and laughed. The more chaotic the Da Lu Dynasty, the happier they will be. In this way, when they call again in the future, they will be more relaxed.


    Many people of the Great Lu Dynasty regard the territory of the Great Lu Dynasty and the resources of the Great Lu Dynasty as their possession of the Great Lu Dynasty. The Great Lu Dynasty has fallen and is no longer worthy of possessing these things. These things, they are absolutely windy. Sooner or later, people will come to take it, and it won¡¯t be too long. What is needed for this peace talk is just the beginning.


    What the people of Feng Jueguo want is the entire Da Lu Dynasty!


    Of course, they haven''t shown such thoughts yet, and they don''t want the Da Lu Dynasty to be vigilant. It will bring them some troubles. Although they can still defeat the Da Lu Dynasty in the end, if there are more troubles, It will also make them feel uncomfortable.


    When the people of the Great Lu Dynasty were busy preparing to pay Feng Jueguo''s compensation, the envoys of Feng Jueguo wandered in the imperial capital of the Great Lu Dynasty in a comfortable mood, enjoying the great Lu Dynasty. Life on the side.


    However, what made Luiza feel slightly uncomfortable is that his saber was lost after a drink of flower wine, the saber, but he invited Feng Jue¡¯s famous craftsman to tailor it for him. He was extremely sharp, and the sword accompanied him. He has been on the battlefield many times, killed many people, and made a lot of merits. At the same time, it has also saved him several times. To him, it is still very good. important.


    For this reason, after discovering that the saber was lost, Luiza became very angry and made a big fuss in the fireworks field, asking them to retrieve their sabers. The people in the fireworks field naturally did not know Lu Where is Iza''s saber, naturally there is no way to find Luiza.


    And Luiza attached great importance to the saber, and therefore he showed no mercy. Later, this incident also alarmed the official. After knowing the identity of Luiza and others, the officials also attached great importance to it. They all know that these Feng Jueguo people are now their masters. The Dalu dynasty attaches great importance to them. No matter how they think of Feng Jueguo people, these Feng Jueguo envoys still cannot be offended, at least for now. It cannot be offended.


    Because of this, after learning about this matter, the officials paid great attention to it and sent many people to search the imperial capital. At the same time, they also captured many thieves to find the whereabouts of Luiza Sabre.


    However, the thieves have caught a lot of them, and the public order in the imperial capital has improved a lot. However, Luiza''s sword still has not been recovered, and no one has even seen it.

 2322 Chapter 2322 Back To The Sea

    "Should we go back?" Huang Feng said to the women in the special warfare spacecraft.


    In the past few days, everyone has been spent on the bottom of the sea. Sometimes they go to swim outside the spacecraft, enjoy the beauty of the bottom of the sea, and play with the creatures on the bottom of the sea, sometimes they are chatting inside the spacecraft, because everyone is together. Separate, it''s a lot of fun.


    After all, they are in the deep sea at this time, and the surrounding marine creatures are all they have never seen before, or even heard of them. Everyone is naturally very interested. In addition, everyone has the skill to do it. Body, even if the creatures on the bottom of the sea are aggressive, they are not afraid.


    In the past few days, the injured people have completely recovered. Even the most injured Bai Xiaorou has returned to normal levels. Therefore, everyone''s mood has not been affected, and they are not happy.


    As for the shipwreck, they had already completed the salvage. There were a large number of people, there were water drops, and the strength was great. Therefore, the salvage was faster than those professionals who used professional equipment.


    In this shipwreck, the women also found the jewels they had always wanted to clean up, so they were all satisfied. These jewels were not as good as those worn by them, and, with their current status, they wanted better jewels. , That is a very easy thing, the reason why I am so happy to find those jewelry is just fun and interest.


    After salvaging the shipwreck, everyone left there and started to play on the seabed. They did not rush back to the shore. However, after spending a few days on the seabed, Huang Feng suggested to return to the shore. They continued to stay on the bottom of the sea. It¡¯s just that they have been on the bottom of the sea for a while, and they have not been able to see the sky and land. They are a bit uncomfortable. Although they can breathe and communicate normally in this spacecraft, they must not be there Comfortable from the shore.


    "Okay." Su Yumo said.


    And the other women have no objection. Their purpose of coming here has been achieved. Moreover, they have all enjoyed the beauty of the sea floor. They should go back to the shore and have a look. It is quite boring to stay in this spacecraft.


    Everyone agreed, so they planned to end this underwater journey. In general, although the process was a bit dangerous, everyone was very satisfied with this underwater journey, and they were not only found on the sunken ship. What they want, and they have seen all kinds of creatures on the seabed that they have not seen before.


    In short, everyone was very satisfied with this trip to the sea.


    "It seems that the storm outside has stopped." When everyone took the spacecraft and approached the sea level, they saw that the situation was completely different from before.


    When a storm came before, near the sea, all kinds of creatures seemed very flustered. Obviously, they all knew the danger was coming. In the face of such a huge storm, not only humans felt scared, but also the creatures in the ocean. It is fear, even, because they live in the ocean, they have a better understanding of the ocean conditions and are more aware of the danger of the storm, so they feel more fearful.


    And now, the quiet and peaceful atmosphere has been restored here. The faster the many marine creatures swim here, it seems to be unhurried, and the panic situation before, completely in two ways.


    "That must have stopped. We have been under the sea for a few days. If such a storm lasts for a few days, how much harm will it cause to the coast?" Huang Feng said.


    They all experienced the previous storms personally. Therefore, everyone knows the power of the storm. If the storm does not diminish and rushes straight to the shore, then the shore will definitely encounter great trouble. And if it lasts for a few days, it will be a great disaster. Everyone has never heard of such a huge storm that can last for a few days.


    So, now that the storm has stopped, it is normal.


    "I don''t know if there are any casualties along the coast." Su Yumo said worriedly.


    When everyone went out to sea a few days ago, they saw a lot of tourists on the beach by the sea. If the storm hits the coast and the tourists have not evacuated, then there will definitely be a lot of casualties. .


    "Don''t worry." Huang Feng touched Su Yumo''s head and said: "When we were at sea before, we all received news in advance. Those tourists on the shore must have received the news. There will be nothing. Casualties."


    Of course, when Huang Feng said this, he was not completely sure. Even if the tourists had received the news of the approaching storm in advance, it did not mean that they would be able to evacuate safely. Some people like to take risks. Or the brain is not good enough, just like the few people on the yacht they met at sea before, those people must have received news that the storm is coming. As a result, it is not that they think they will not be dangerous. Stuck in the sea, and finally swallowed by the storm.


    Therefore, it is hard to guarantee that there are such dead people at the seaside.


    However, such people are only a minority after all, so even if there are casualties, it will not be too large.


    Soon, everyone returned to the sea level, because the special warfare spacecraft could not be exposed, so after Huang Feng and others returned to the sea level, they exchanged for an ordinary ship for everyone to use.


    "Sure enough, it stopped." Everyone said as they looked at the calm sea level.


    However, at this moment, Huang Feng''s mobile phone started to ring frantically. At the same time, the mobile phones of Su Yumo and others also rang more or less. These sounds were all SMS reminders.


    "Who sent the text message?" Huang Feng took out his cell phone in confusion, while muttering to himself, while Su Yumo and others were the same.


    There are a lot of text messages on the mobile phone, all prompting someone to call him. Huang Feng looked at those numbers. Among them, the slaves in the villa used the most calls. There were also several calls from Mr. Li and even Tang Jie''s phone.


    problem occurs!


    After Huang Feng saw these call reminders, he immediately realized that this was an accident. Otherwise, there could not be so many missed calls. They were all under the sea before, and there was no signal there. So, these He didn''t receive any of the calls. They didn''t receive any news until now when they returned to the sea.


    Huang Feng¡¯s first feeling was that something happened in the villa. Otherwise, the slaves in the villa would not call him. Although the slaves in the villa were all exchanged by Huang Feng from the storage box, They are not robots, but real human beings, so they quickly learned to use mobile phones, and Huang Feng also left them his contact information.


    It¡¯s just that, under normal circumstances, those slaves would not call Huang Feng to disturb Huang Feng. They would call Huang Feng to notify Huang Feng only when something major happened in the villa. Unfortunately, Huang Feng was on the bottom of the sea before. Without the signal, he could not receive calls from the slaves in the villa.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng hurriedly called the slaves in the villa. So many slaves were in the villa. Naturally, there was a head. And the one who called Huang Feng before was also the head. Therefore, Huang Feng is also contacting each other now.


    The call was quickly connected, and Huang Feng learned from the slave''s mouth what was happening around him.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that I haven''t shown up for a few days, and the surrounding area of ??my villa is so lively." Huang Feng said after hearing the situation of the villa reported by the slave.


    Huang Feng''s mood was still relatively relaxed. Although many people went to besie his villa, but under the protection of the formation and the slaves, there was nothing wrong with the villa, not even a bit of damage, so, Huang Feng is not worried at all.


    However, Huang Feng was still very angry about those people besieging his villa. Especially, he had just taught a group of offenders and killed many of them. At that time, Huang Feng thought that those people would suffer again. After the huge loss, the president had a bit of memory, but he didn''t expect that those people would remember to eat so much.


    "It seems that the previous lessons for them are not enough." Huang Feng said with emotion.


    At the same time, Huang Feng was also very upset about the besieging of his villa by so many Chinese troops. Last time, he did not directly attack the Chinese troops, nor did he retaliate against them, but he did not expect that they did not want to. The meaning of repentance.


    However, what made Huang Feng slightly relieved was that those Huaxia teams came around his villa, mainly to encircle and suppress other forces, and did not directly act on his villa. This somewhat comforted Huang Feng.


    Of course, Huang Feng still faces a problem now, and that is how to deal with the Chinese troops around his villa. There are tens of thousands of people trapped there now. If it weren¡¯t for that formation, that¡¯s just the number. Ten thousand people can squeeze the surrounding area of ??their villa.


    "Huang Feng, let''s go back soon." After Huang Feng hung up the slave in the villa, Su Yumo said to Huang Feng.


    The other women also mean the same thing. They were answering the phone just now, and the content of the phone call was actually similar to what the slaves in the villa said. Huang Feng¡¯s villa was surrounded. For most people, this is one thing. It¡¯s a relatively secret thing that ordinary people don¡¯t know at all, but some well-informed people still know the news, and Su Yumo and others¡¯ identities are inherently unusual, so it¡¯s nothing to know some such people. It''s strange.


    After learning that the villa was under siege, Su Yumo and others were very anxious.

 2323 Chapter 2323 No clue

    Su Yumo and others are anxious, naturally they are anxious for Huang Feng, because they all know that the storage box is still in the villa. That is Huang Feng¡¯s roots and Huang Feng¡¯s most important treasure. Once the storage box has something In the event of an accident, it would definitely be a very big blow to Huang Feng.


    Moreover, Su Yumo and others, who were born in a wealthy family, also understood that once other people got the storage box and knew Huang Feng¡¯s secret, then Huang Feng would be really dangerous. Those people wanted to monopolize the storage box. , Definitely will start with Huang Feng, when Huang Feng does not have a storage box, he cannot go to other spaces. If this happens, Huang Feng will lose his way of retreat. For Huang Feng, for their Huang Feng For women, they are very dangerous.


    Therefore, Su Yumo and others can''t help but be anxious.


    Obviously, Su Yumo and others only learned from other people that someone was besieging Huangfeng Villa, but they were not clear about the specific situation around Huangfeng Villa.


    Su Yumo and the others were very anxious, but Huang Feng looked calm, because he had already learned from the mouths of the slaves who remained in the villa that the storage box was not dangerous, so many troops. They were all besieged, and there was nothing to do with Huang Feng''s villa, and Huang Feng believed that even if some more people came, there was no way to enter his villa.


    "Don''t worry, the storage box is okay." Huang Feng told Su Yumo and others about the situation around the villa, and comforted: "There are a lot of people here, but if you want to break the formation in front of our villa, that''s the same. It¡¯s very difficult. No, except for the dead, everyone else¡¯s people are trapped there, and there is still no way to get out."


    "I was scared to death." Xie Mengjiao said with a deep sigh of relief: "I didn''t expect that the formations in front of the villa were so powerful. There were tens of thousands of people. Moreover, they were not ordinary people. Trapped, the formation is really powerful."


    Su Yumo and others, although they knew that there was a formation in front of the villa, they had also seen the formation master in the villa used the formation, but they really didn¡¯t know the specific power of the formation, they just listened to the formation. The mage said lightly, as long as there is this formation and their people are there, then, no matter how many enemies, don''t even think about entering the villa.


    At that time, Su Yumo and others had no specific concept of this sentence. In their opinion, no matter how powerful the formation was, there was no way to completely block the outside attack.


    However, now it seems that their previous judgment was obviously wrong. So many people besieged the villa, and under the attack of such a powerful firepower, the villa was safe and sound, which is enough to show that the formation is powerful.


    And as long as this formation exists, they can sit back and relax in the future. Moreover, after the lesson of this failure, people from other people''s forces must not dare to come to the villa again, because they are already aware of the formation. It''s amazing, no matter how many people come, there is no way to conquer this formation.


    "The sisters in the villa are so amazing." Tan Ying also said.


    Indeed, the formation is dead after all, and it still needs to be controlled by someone. Moreover, the people who can divide and eliminate other forces, the slaves in the villa, have also done meritorious services. If it weren''t for them, people from other forces. , Will not enter the trap so easily. At the same time, it will deceive Huaxia¡¯s army into it. Only when people from all forces enter the formation and realize the strength of the formation can they completely dispel the villain. Thoughts.


    Therefore, in this case, the slaves in the villa also made great contributions.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and agreed. He has always been very satisfied with the slaves in the villa.


    Then, Huang Feng picked up the phone again and dialed a familiar number.


    In the imperial capital, in that simplely decorated conference room, a group of big men sat together. The room was very dull, and everyone had a serious expression on their faces.


    These few big bosses who usually manage all kinds of things have held several meetings in just a few days, and they are all about the same thing, that is, the affairs of the troops around Huangfeng Villa.


    Those people have been trapped there ever since they went to encircle and suppress people from other forces and at the same time obtain the things in Huangfeng Villa. Until now, they have no way to come out. During this period, everyone has thought of a lot of ways. However, All of it is useless. It seems that it has become a mysterious area, where you can only enter and cannot exit. Even if you just step in and want to turn around immediately, it will not succeed.


    In order to experiment with various methods, Huaxia''s team got in a lot of people, which increased the number of trapped people again.


    Fortunately, that formation just trapped them and was not aggressive. Moreover, food and water from the outside could be transported in. Therefore, in a short period of time, those trapped would still be in no danger. of.


    Obviously, even at this time, everyone thought that Huangfeng¡¯s villa had been destroyed by people from other forces, and there was no one in the villa. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the slaves in the villa, it¡¯s Huangfeng¡¯s. For the sake of face, we have already started to deal with the people trapped in the formation. Once we do it, then those trapped will probably suffer heavy casualties. After all, the slaves in Huangfeng Villa, Those who occupy the advantage of the field of vision, who can completely attack, have no power to fight back.


    However, although the people in the villa did not attack, food and water from the outside could be sent into the formation, but this can only be maintained for a relatively short period of time. Once the time is long, obviously it will not work. It¡¯s impossible for the big guys to watch tens of thousands of people who have been trapped like this, and the impact will be too great.


    Therefore, during this period of time, these bigwigs have been thinking of ways, and even convened some intelligent groups to come and think of ways together, but after a few days, everyone still has no clue about this matter. Did not think of a good solution, those people are still trapped there.


    Being stuck in one place and unable to get out for a long time, it will make people crazy. Therefore, everyone has a sense of urgency. However, it is obviously useless to have a sense of urgency. This will not help them. solution.


    "Do you have any new ideas?" the boss sitting in the lead asked.


    During this period of time, they have come up with various methods. However, these methods were later proved one by one, and they were all unworkable, so now they can only think of new methods.


    However, his question was not answered in the affirmative. There was still a dignified silence at the scene. Everyone frowned and did not think of any feasible new methods. This matter has troubled them for a long time. It can be said, They are thinking of ways all the time, but they still haven''t been able to think of any new ways.


    The boss sitting at the top looked left and right, hoping that someone could figure out a way, but he was destined to be disappointed.


    "What else can I do? I have thought about all the methods I can think of, and I have tried them all, but they are not working." One of the big men said, but what he said is not a good way, more like It''s a general vent.


    "Don''t you just leave the soldiers alone?" said another boss.


    "I didn''t say that I don''t care." The big guy said before: "It''s just that there must be a way? The formation is too mysterious. Even people in the National Security Bureau who understand the formation are trapped. What else can you think of? Way?"


    Because these days have been troubled by this matter, everyone''s mood is not very good. When speaking, it is inevitable that they are more rushed than usual.


    "Okay, don''t quarrel, let you come, don''t you want you to fight, can the fight find a way?" The big guy sitting at the head said in a deep voice.


    The meeting room was quiet again.


    "Can''t think of a way?" said the boss sitting in the top position, and everyone was silent again.


    The old Li, who looked at him, said, "Lao Li, you and Huang Feng are most familiar with each other. When you were chatting before, did he talk about formations?"


    At this time, everyone actually realized that the crux of the problem was still with Huang Feng. The soldiers were trapped around Huang Feng¡¯s villa. Then, the formation there must also be related to Huang Feng, Huang Feng. There are a lot of things, and one more formation is not a big deal. He arranges the formation in his villa, and it is not difficult to guess, it is nothing but to protect the things in his villa.


    And Huang Feng can set up the formation, then, it must be able to cancel the formation, this is what everyone can think of, the most likely way to unlock the formation.


    It¡¯s just that, because Huang Feng has already died in a storm at sea, this most likely way has now become the most impossible way. If Huang Feng is still there, they will just let go of their old faces. , Who is going to ask Huang Feng to open one side, untie the formation, and let the soldiers out.


    It¡¯s just that now Huang Feng is dead, even if they are willing to put their old face down, they can¡¯t do it. Therefore, they can only ask Mr. Li and see Mr. Li¡¯s previous contact with Huang Feng. Do you know What? Now, even a little piece of news that is helpful to unravel the formation is very useful to them.


    Hearing what the big guy said, he frowned and said: "No, he has never said anything about formations. After all, I am a special envoy, and he should understand it himself. Therefore, about this formation. He will not tell me anything."

 2324 Chapter 2324 Whos Calling

    Although the two of Li Lao and Huang Feng have been dating after year-end, their identities are different after all. After all, Li Lao is the big brother of China, one of the most powerful people in China, and Huang Feng is in control. With many advanced technologies, he must also understand that the country also wants those things.


    Therefore, he would naturally not disclose the method of protecting those things to Lao Li at will. Even if the relationship between the two is good, he cannot take the risk to talk about such things.


    As for Mr. Li, he never asked about such things. In fact, Mr. Li always felt that those things were pretty good in Huang Feng''s hands. After all, he knew Huang Feng¡¯s personality and felt that Huang Feng was a worthy one. People who trust, those things in his hands, can be used to the greatest extent.


    And if those things are nationalized, they must be handed over to the people below to implement them. In case the entrustment is not human, then the impact and consequences will be great, just like the suspended sports car. Once this technology is handed over to a person who is unavoidable to be in charge, it is likely to waste this technology, and may even lead to the outflow of this technology.


    In addition, Huang Feng''s strength is very strong, and he is also capable of protecting these things. Those advanced technologies are not only greedy by Lao Li and others. People from foreign forces are also very greedy. Many people are greedy. The idea of ??hitting those things is like a floating sports car. Many people have used various methods to steal the core information, but they have not been able to succeed. This is mainly because Huang Feng is strong and can protect those information. If you change it For one person, Mr. Li felt that the risk of those data being stolen would rise sharply.


    Therefore, Lao Li thinks that those things are most suitable for Huang Feng, and the country only needs to cooperate with Huang Feng. Huang Feng has made money, and the country has also got what he wants. It was a win-win situation, so he had always agreed with others to take these things from Huang Feng.


    It is precisely because of this that he never thought of arguing from Huang Feng''s mouth. Of course, Huang Feng also understands this. Therefore, the relationship between the two can be so pure and can be maintained so well. Become a real good friend.


    However, Lao Li obviously did not expect that such an accident would happen to Huangfeng. The extremely powerful Huangfeng on land, a Huangfeng who can''t kill and defeat anyone, would actually be in a simple sea trip. There was an accident and the life was lost at sea, which is really unexpected.


    At the beginning, Li Lao didn¡¯t believe that Huang Feng was dead. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s strength was so strong and he had faced various dangers before. In the end, he was able to be safe. Peak is omnipotent.


    It¡¯s just that this time the situation is obviously different. Huang Feng¡¯s opponent is not human, but nature. Even if human beings have existed for thousands of years, they still appear very small in front of nature, so even if they are powerful Huang Feng, in the face of nature, also seemed a little weak and incapable.


    What''s more, on the sea, the yacht Huang Feng and others were riding on sank and encountered such a big storm. Even the gods could not survive in that environment. In the next few days, Mr. Li I have been paying attention to the situation on the sea side, and there is still no news about Huang Feng.


    No news is the worst news. If Huang Feng is not dead, these few days will be enough for him to return to people¡¯s sight or be rescued by the search and rescue team. However, after a few days, Huang Feng is still There is no news at all. Obviously, there is a great possibility that the sea will be buried.


    For this reason, Mr. Li sighed for a long time, and he lost a friend because of this.


    At the same time, he also understands that because of Huang Feng¡¯s accidental death, the tens of thousands of soldiers trapped around his villa are also in danger. If Huang Feng is still there, he must know the way to unlock the formation, Li Even if he asked, he asked Huang Feng to untie the formation and let the soldiers leave.


    However, he now has no chance to ask.


    Everyone had no doubts about what Mr. Li said. Obviously, they all understood that as long as Huang Feng was not a fool, he would not tell outsiders casually about the formation, let alone in his identity, Huang Feng would It is even more impossible to say.


    "According to the previous news, the past few days have passed. The soldiers trapped in the formation have begun to fluctuate in their thinking. For this reason, some instructors have been sent in to calm everyone''s emotions. This can only be maintained for a period of time. After a long period of time, it will not work." The big guy sitting at the top said with some worry.


    The soldiers trapped in the formation at the beginning were all elite soldiers. They were all strictly trained and there was no problem thinking about them. However, the soldiers who went to rescue later were not as elite as the first batch of soldiers. However, some recruits who have just entered the barracks have obviously not received enough training, so they are naturally not as strong as those veterans in their thinking.


    When a person has been trapped in a space and there is no way to get out, his thoughts will definitely fluctuate. Especially, there is thick smoke in that formation, and no people can be seen around. Even more psychologically, it creates a sense of oppression and makes people feel boundless pressure. In this environment for a long time, people will collapse.


    At the beginning, everyone¡¯s emotions were okay. After all, with so many people trapped, it¡¯s impossible for the people above to not know or just ignore it. They will definitely find a way to rescue them, and the facts are just as they are. As thought, the people above did think of a lot of ways to rescue them, but to their disappointment, these methods failed, and until these two days, there was no new movement around them, that is Said that the people above did not think of a new way to rescue them, which made them even more disappointed, even desperate.


    Fortunately, there are many people trapped at the same time. If only a small number of people were trapped, they would have already collapsed. However, even so, many people''s moods have changed.


    The commanders inside discovered the situation in time and notified the outside as soon as possible. The outsiders did not dare to delay. They quickly sent instructors to do ideological work for the soldiers inside. They all knew that, one If a person collapses, there will be terrible consequences. An ideological collapse is very dangerous, and may even lead to large-scale chaos.


    And those instructors also took great risks to enter. After all, everyone now understands that this formation is very mysterious. It is easy to enter, but it is difficult to get out. At least, it has been so long. , And never saw a person come out.


    With those instructors doing ideological work, they can temporarily stabilize the emotions of the soldiers, but everyone also understands that this is only temporary. When everyone understands that they will definitely not be able to get out, their thoughts It will collapse, and then they will do everything.


    Therefore, these bigwigs will have a sense of urgency, and they must think of a way before those people''s thoughts collapse.


    Everyone looked serious, they all knew the importance of this matter, but there was still no way.


    At this moment, the phone ringing suddenly rang in this room. Everyone was initially annoyed by the formation. Now it is even more uncomfortable to hear this phone ringing. After all, when everyone is in a meeting, the mobile phones will be muted. Yes, in order not to be disturbed, but, now it appears that someone has not done so.


    When everyone was about to get angry and questioned, Mr. Li, who had been sitting with a bitter face and frowning, suddenly jumped up!


    "Lao Li, what''s the matter with you? It was your cell phone rang, right? Why don''t you set the mute for the meeting?" a big guy said with some impatient tone.


    Everyone was already annoying enough. Now that the thoughts are disrupted by this, the mood is naturally more unhappy, and it is normal to speak awkwardly. Therefore, this time even the big guy sitting in the top position did not speak for Old Li.


    After all, it is true that Lao Li did the wrong thing, but everyone also has a doubt. It is not the first time that Lao Li has held such a meeting. How could he make such a low-level mistake, and he has never done it before. After this kind of thing, what happened?


    However, Lao Li didn''t care about the big guy''s words, nor did he care about the faces of other people present. At this time, he was holding a mobile phone with a surprise on his face, and at the same time, he was deeply nervous.


    "Lao Li, what''s the matter with you? Talking to you?" A big guy couldn''t help but speak when seeing Lao Li in a daze.


    Lao Li still didn''t speak, and at this time, the boss sitting in the top position also saw that Lao Li was abnormal, so he asked: "Lao Li, what''s the matter with you? Who is calling?"


    Mr. Li''s situation is obviously related to his phone call.


    Hearing the question from the old comrade-in-arms, Mr. Li looked at him and then at other people around him. He took a deep breath and said, "Huang Feng''s call!"


    Wow!


    As soon as Mr. Li''s words fell, everyone in the conference room stood up almost at the same time. These big guys have seen all kinds of big scenes before and have seen all kinds of storms, and they can all be calm. However, now it is because of Li Lao''s words, one after another showing a gaffe.


    Huang Feng''s call?Isn''t Huang Feng already dead?Why is he still calling?Or is it Huang Feng''s phone?It¡¯s just that the caller is not Huang Feng?


    There are many ideas in everyone''s hearts.

 2325 Chapter 2325 is really a misunderstanding

    Nor can it be blamed for these big brothers for behaving such a teacher, it is indeed that Mr. Li''s words are too amazing.


    Everyone thought that Huang Feng had already died at sea. His mobile phone obviously should have entered the sea with him. However, now Lao Li has received a call from Huang Feng. This is really surprising. .


    More importantly, before, I was still talking about Huang Feng, and I was still trying to crack the formation in front of Huang Feng Villa and rescue the people trapped inside, but it turned out to be clueless. The person most likely to unlock the formation was Huang Feng is gone, and Huang Feng is dead again. Everyone is frowning. Now Li Lao has suddenly received a call from Huang Feng. How can this not be shocking?


    "Lao Li, take it." The boss in the top position said slightly nervously.


    Everyone can understand the feelings of this big guy, as well as the feelings of Old Li. They know why he has that expression and why he didn''t dare to take it, because before, everyone thought that Huang Feng is dead, but now he still can''t believe it. He is still alive, and at the same time, the existence of Huang Feng is too important. If he is still alive, then those trapped in the formation will be saved. The problem that has plagued everyone for many days can also be solved. .


    It is precisely because of this expectation that everyone is so nervous. They are afraid that it is not Huang Feng on the phone, but a stranger who has picked up Huang Feng''s hand. That is just empty joy. It''s a game.


    This call is related to the life and death of tens of thousands of people. Even if everyone is at the level of bigwigs, even if everyone has seen various scenes before, it is inevitable that they will be a little nervous.


    Lao Li took a deep breath again, but with expectation in his heart, he pressed the answer button.


    "I said Mr. Li, I thought you wouldn''t answer my call with a guilty conscience." As soon as the call was connected, Huang Feng''s voice had already come over there. It may have been a long time before the call was connected. Therefore, Huang Feng said this.


    The voice was Huang Feng¡¯s voice. The moment he heard Huang Feng¡¯s voice, Lao Li suddenly felt a sense of relief. Although Huang Feng came up with accusing words, he obviously knew what he said. , This phone call is mostly to inquire.


    However, Lao Li still had a feeling of joy, because of Huang Feng and because of the trapped soldiers.


    Huang Feng is still alive. Li Lao, who sees Huang Feng as his friend, naturally feels happy. He was sad for a long time when he learned of Huang Feng¡¯s death, but now, Huang Feng is resurrected and Li is naturally happy. .


    At the same time, Huang Feng is still alive. Then, the soldiers trapped around Huangfeng Villa will be saved. Huang Feng must know how to unlock the formation. No matter what the price, they will let Huang Feng solve it. Open that formation.


    At the same time, I breathed a sigh of relief, and the other big guys in this conference room. They never felt that Huang Feng¡¯s voice was so kind. If Huang Feng is still alive, the trapped soldiers will be rescued. These days The problems that bothered them were about to be solved, and everyone felt relieved.


    Of course, they also understand that if Huang Feng unlocks the formation and releases the soldiers out, they must pay the price. After all, those soldiers were all going to Huang Feng¡¯s villa before. Although it wasn''t the Huangfeng Villa they destroyed, and they haven''t even done anything about the villa yet, the goal is obviously like this.


    And Huang Feng must also know this, so it is impossible to let him release without paying some price.


    However, even if it is to pay the price, they are still willing. After all, it is related to the lives of tens of thousands of people. Moreover, with the middleman Li, they also believe that even if Huang Feng makes many demands, he will not be far away. More than they can afford.


    Of course, while breathing a sigh of relief in their hearts, they still have a lot of doubts in their hearts, that is, why did Huang Feng not die?It¡¯s not that they want Huang Feng to die. Under the current circumstances, they certainly hope that Huang Feng lives. It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s yachts out to sea were broken by such a big storm at the time. As a result, Huang Feng was here. After disappearing for a few days, he actually appeared again and came back to life, which is really incredible.


    Of course, this is not the time to ask about this. The most important thing now is to let Huang Feng come back first, and then let him release the soldiers.


    "Huang Feng, where are you?" Lao Li didn''t answer Huang Feng''s question, but instead asked in a rhetorical question. This is a question that Lao Li is also very concerned about now.


    "Not in the villa anyway." Huang Feng said.


    "You all know?" Old Li said. Obviously, Huang Feng specifically mentioned the villa, he should have known about the villa.


    This is not surprising. After all, this is where Huang Feng lives, and it may be where Huang Feng collects important things. Now that such a big thing has happened, Huang Feng is not dead, it is impossible not to know.


    "I am neither deaf nor blind." Huang Feng said.


    Old Li could hear that Huang Feng''s tone of voice today was much more aggressive than usual. Because it was a hands-free speaker, several other bigwigs at the scene could also hear that Huang Feng''s tone was bad.


    In fact, this is not surprising. Anyone who encounters such a thing will not be in a good mood. When he goes out to play, he finds that his residence has been given to him. Whose thing is this kind of thing? Will feel angry.


    Until now, these bigwigs still think that Huangfeng¡¯s villa has been destroyed by the war. After all, the smoke around Huangfeng¡¯s villa has no meaning to dissipate even if a few days have passed. It was so thick that they couldn''t see the situation inside. This also made everyone thought that the smoke would naturally dissipate over time.


    "Huang Feng, where are you now? Can you come back and let our people go." At this time, the big guy sitting in the top position said directly: "What conditions are required, you can mention, and we will try our best to satisfy Yours, we also know that we were wrong this time, but our people really did not attack your villa. Your villa was destroyed by people from other forces. After our people passed, they just killed others. People of the power did not target your villa."


    Huang Feng also knew from the mouths of the slaves in the villa that the people who attacked his villa with artillery fire before were indeed people from other forces. When the Chinese forces arrived, people from other forces had already completed their attacks on the villa. So, the people of Huaxia did not attack the villa.


    Of course, since they have gone there, they are definitely not only for people from other forces, but also for the things in the villa, but because of the smoke and formation, they have not been able to succeed.


    Huang Feng understands this, and those big guys know it in their hearts, so they will take the initiative to ask Huang Feng to make conditions. As for the fact that there is no attack on the villa, one is not to let Huang Feng misunderstand, and the other is to want Ask Huang Feng not to be so excessive when setting conditions. After all, although their purpose is not pure, they have indeed not been implemented yet. Therefore, even if they are "guilty", they are definitely not as heavy as other forces.


    "You should be thankful that you didn''t attack the villa, otherwise, I am afraid that the tens of thousands of people around the villa are no longer there." Huang Feng said lightly.


    And several big guys, including Lao Li, can feel murderous in Huang Feng¡¯s words. They don¡¯t have the slightest doubt about Huang Feng¡¯s words. Huang Feng really has the courage and the killer. And because, he also has that strength. After all, that formation is weird enough. Who can guarantee that Huang Feng has no other special methods?


    Everyone was also a little grateful in their hearts. Fortunately, they had been busy arranging the encirclement because they wanted to wipe out the people of other forces. When they arrived, the people of other forces had already destroyed Huang Feng''s villa.


    "Huang Feng, since you also know, we didn''t attack your villa. Look, did you let the people there? They have been trapped for a long time." Li Lao said.


    The people around Huangfeng Villa have been trapped for several days. Although it is said that eating and drinking is not a big problem, it is prone to mental problems. Therefore, Lao Li and several other bigwigs still hope Huang Feng was able to release people as quickly as possible.


    "It''s not impossible to let people go, but if you let them go so easily, doesn''t it mean that I am really bullied?" Huang Feng said in a serious tone: "I have never done anything against China before, have I? Haven''t you betrayed the country? Moreover, you have actively contributed several kinds of technology. Are you ashamed to do this now?"


    Huang Feng was really angry this time. He asked himself that he had never done anything to apologize to the country. However, in the past few days when he disappeared, Lao Li and others did such a thing. How could he not? Angry?


    When Lao Li and others heard what Huang Feng said, they were indeed a little ashamed, especially for a few of them. Huang Feng had never done anything harmful to the country before, but they had been thinking about how to occupy Huang Feng. The technology is indeed a bit unnatural.


    "Huang Feng, I know that we are wrong. I assure you that this kind of thing will never happen in the future." Old Li looked at the other people at the scene and said, and the others nodded to Old Li. Agree with Mr. Li, their identities are extraordinary, and since they can make such a promise, they will not easily repent.


    "Yes, Huang Feng, we promise that similar things won''t happen in the future." The leader also said: "Moreover, this time, it was actually a misunderstanding. We saw that you went out to sea in a storm. If you sink, you think you have had an accident. Therefore, you will do this only if you don''t let your things fall into the hands of people from other forces. This is really a misunderstanding."

 2326 Chapter 2326 Simple Conditions

    It¡¯s very rare to get this big guy to give Huang Feng¡¯s explanation and assurance. After all, his identity is extraordinary, and his explanation and promise are very important, if it¡¯s not because there are too many people involved this time. He wouldn¡¯t do that.


    However, what he said is not a lie. Although many of them have always been thinking about what Huang Feng holds, because of the existence of Lao Li, and because Huang Feng¡¯s previous attitude has always been very good, so , None of them really did it, they were just tempted.


    And this time, it was mainly because of Huangfeng¡¯s accident. People from other forces all went to Huangfeng¡¯s villa. As the host, they could not be indifferent. If Huangfeng is still there, things In Huang Feng''s hands, they are more or less able to accept it. After all, Huang Feng is also a Chinese, and his attitude was also very proactive before.


    However, if Huang Feng is not there, they will not be able to watch Huang Feng''s things fall into the hands of other forces. Don''t say, those things are in China, and they have already regarded them as China''s treasures. Now, even if things are not in China, as long as they have the opportunity, they will send people to snatch them, just like other forces.


    Therefore, this time, they really didn''t have much intention to target Huang Feng. It was mainly aimed at people from other forces, mainly to grab back what belonged to China.


    Huang Feng is not stupid, and he obviously understands this. This is why. After he knew that there were so many Chinese soldiers outside his villa, he hadn''t let the slaves do it. Although they did so, he was angry, but, There are also understandable and acceptable reasons.


    And now, this big man has personally assured Huang Feng that Huang Feng still trusts his words. After all, it is impossible to lie as the other party. Since the other party has said so now, then the other party will not A similar situation will happen again.


    "I don''t care about the matter this time." After a while of silence, Huang Feng said: "But, I hope you can count on your words. This is really the last time. If there is another one, it won''t There may be such a good result."


    Huang Feng is reminding and warning those people that he now has the ability to talk to these people on an equal footing, and what he said, those big guys, can''t be regarded as deaf, how many people wanted each other before. Huang Feng did it, but in the end it was unsuccessful. Huang Feng''s strength was evident.


    "This must be the last time." The big guy said: "However, you should also know the value of those things in your hands. If you are there, we will definitely not do it, but once you have an accident... ..."


    The other party''s meaning is very obvious. Although Huang Feng unexpectedly did not have any accidents this time, no one can guarantee that he will never be accidental. Even if it is a powerful person, there may be accidents, and if there is an accident, , Those things in Huang Feng''s hands have become unowned, they are not easy to do nothing.


    "I''ll be fine." Huang Feng said lightly, although his tone was flat, but the self-confidence in his words could be clearly felt by Lao Li and others.


    Of course, Lao Li and others don¡¯t fully believe this sentence. They don¡¯t know that Huang Feng can go to other spaces. When encountering danger in reality, they can go to other spaces to escape, even if they are in In reality, there was a near death situation, and Huang Feng had enough ability to survive.


    They only regarded Huang Feng as a powerful ordinary human. As long as it was a human, there might be accidents. There was no way to avoid it completely.


    It''s just that now they all seek Huang Feng, and at the same time, Huang Feng just "resurrected from the dead", so everyone can''t refute his words, they can only nod their heads and say yes.


    Huang Feng also understands that it is difficult for these people to understand themselves. After all, although they know that they have a lot of advanced technology in their hands, they do not know the existence of the storage box, and they do not know the magic of the storage box. Therefore, It is normal to not be able to understand your own words.


    In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, Huang Feng decided that if he went to other spaces by himself, or where he was going to play, when he was going to disappear for a period of time, he could exchange for a puppet. This thing is also available in the storage box, and, There is no special function, if you don''t have your own strength, the price of the puppet is very low, and you can completely exchange it for emergencies.


    "In addition, although your behavior was not directed at me or my villa, it did have some impact on me. Should I be compensated?" Huang Feng said.


    "No problem." Without waiting for Old Li to speak, the leader said.


    They were actually mentally prepared for Huang Feng¡¯s request for compensation and conditions. Therefore, now that Huang Feng had really proposed it, they were not too surprised, and even without much hesitation, they directly agreed.


    Of course, it is one thing to agree to compensation. What compensation should be paid and how much compensation should be paid is another matter. If Huang Feng asks too much, they will not bargain. Of course, if Huang Feng is tough, It will be more difficult for them, after all, Huang Feng still has tens of thousands of "hostages" in his hands.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng did not put forward any excessive conditions, and did not even ask for financial compensation. Money, Huang Feng is not very short now, not to mention, in reality, in other dimensions, there are many In the industry, it can be said that these industries make more money than any other country in the world. It is not too much to say that Huang Feng is now an enemy of wealth.


    Of course, other people don¡¯t know this situation. Even Lao Li and others know that Huang Feng has many industries in China, and there is even a "golden egg" such as a suspended sports car. However, in their eyes Huang Feng can only be regarded as rich or very rich, but he has not yet reached the level of being rich as an enemy country, and even the richest man in China has not yet reached it. After all, the time for Huang Feng¡¯s rise is too short. There are not enough accumulations. However, there are many families in China that have been in business for many years. However, these families are usually relatively low-key and basically do not appear in the public''s sight.


    Therefore, for Huang Feng¡¯s condition that there is no financial compensation, Lao Li and others are still surprised and even a little touched. If Huang Feng proposes financial compensation, they will also agree to it, and they will even be successful. In preparation for Feng''s slaughter, Lao Li was even thinking how to persuade Huang Feng to take less.


    However, they did not expect that Huang Feng not only didn''t ask for much, he didn''t even ask for it at all, and he didn''t even mention this aspect.


    Of course, Huang Feng still put forward some other requirements, for example, to provide some convenience to his industry, and to prevent some people from checking his company for various reasons, making it difficult for his company, in addition, some people around Huang Feng "Black households", Huang Feng also needs to give them a formal identity. After all, this is a real society. Although you can live without an identity, it is always not so convenient.


    In addition, Huang Feng also asked for three places in Jiangzhou University for her sister and two of her friends. Huang Feng knew that her sister had always wanted to enter Jiangzhou University. That was her dream. , And the other two girls seem to have the same idea. Although their sister¡¯s grades have always been good, no one can guarantee that there will be no accidents or abnormal performances during the exam. Therefore, Huang Feng decided to take this opportunity to ask for three places to leave a way out for the three girls.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s request, Lao Li and the others didn¡¯t even think about it, so they nodded and agreed. They were even wondering why Huang Feng wasted such a good opportunity to ask for such a simple condition. .


    You know, even if there is no such incident, as long as Huang Feng speaks, with Huang Feng¡¯s current identity, and his relationship with Lao Li, there is still no problem in asking for a few places in Jiangzhou University. Therefore, Huang Feng simply There is no need to waste such an important opportunity.


    However, although they are puzzled by Huang Feng¡¯s behavior, this is obviously a good thing for them, because such conditions are too simple. For them, it is just a sentence, and it can be used so simple. If the conditions are settled, it is obviously a good thing.


    Of course, in addition to these, Huang Feng also asked the big brothers to take care of the relatives in his hometown, especially the uncle and the third uncle. Although they were a little unpleasant during the Chinese New Year, they are based on Huang Feng¡¯s current Measurement, naturally, will not take those things to heart.


    And these things are not a problem for Lao Li and others. Huang Feng did not ask them to promote anyone, but just take a little care and don¡¯t let their relatives be bullied. Naturally, this is not excessive. Conditions, so Lao Li and others naturally agreed.


    However, with their care, it must be different. After all, their identities are too scary. Just a few words or two can make the people below pay more attention.


    Huang Feng thought for a while. He didn''t seem to have any other special requirements. The main thing is that he is not short of money, or even lack of women, and his own strength is strong. It can be said that everything goes well, and there is really no need for others Where to help, so the conditions he mentioned were mostly about other people.

 2327 Chapter 2327 is it thinning

    "That''s it?" Old Li asked, Huang Feng could clearly feel the surprise in his tone.


    In fact, this can''t blame Lao Li for being surprised. It''s just that the other big brothers are just as surprised as Lao Li at this time.


    Originally, they were all ready. Huang Summit put forward a lot of psychological preparations for excessive conditions. As a result, Huang Feng only put forward a few painless requirements, and these requirements are very easy for them. , Something that can be done easily, even without paying any price. This is completely different from what they had expected before. Therefore, several big brothers were very surprised.


    They even felt that Huang Feng deliberately didn''t want to embarrass them. Thinking of this, the few big guys who had been thinking about what Huang Feng was holding all felt embarrassed.


    "That''s it." Huang Feng said: "If you feel that there is less, you can watch it for yourself and add more."


    Huang Feng also knows that these requirements he made are nothing to Li Lao and others. Even if there is no such thing, he asks some big guys for help because of these things. Based on the several technical materials he had previously contributed, this big guy would also agree to help.


    It''s just that Huang Feng really can''t think of any requirements to ask, so it can only be so.


    Huang Feng is not embarrassed to wait for others, and Lao Li and others will naturally not cause trouble for themselves. Therefore, they happily agreed to Huang Feng¡¯s requirements. Of course, they also decided to deal with Huang in the future. Feng Industry, for the people around Huang Feng, must pay more attention and care.


    "Those people around the villa?" Old Li asked. This is what they really care about. After all, there are tens of thousands of people. This is not a small matter.


    "Wait, they will go back." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Old Li said: "When do you have time to come to the imperial capital, I will invite you to drink tea."


    The relationship between Li Lao and Huang Feng is still good. When Huang Feng went to the imperial capital, the two also got together a few times, but with this incident, Li Lao felt that he should invite Huang Feng to drink more tea.


    "I will go there when I have time." Huang Feng did not hate Lao Li because of this incident. Although I have not known Lao Li for a long time, he understands how he is and knows that he will not stab himself in the back. Yes, he must have persevered before. This can be seen from the many phone calls to him from Lao Li before, but he was on the bottom of the sea before and did not receive a call.


    Moreover, even if Lao Li agreed to work on his villa, Huang Feng was able to immediately. After all, he was already "dead" before, and if Lao Li was in that position, he had to be responsible for the chair under his butt. There is nothing wrong with doing it.


    After hearing what Huang Feng said, Mr. Li was relieved. Huang Feng was able to say so, which means that he did not blame him for this incident, alienated himself, and still wanted to maintain the special friendship between the two. Yes, this is naturally a great good thing for Mr. Li.


    The other big guys were also relieved. They are all human beings. Naturally, they can understand Huang Feng''s words and know that Huang Feng did not cut off because of this incident. Contact with Lao Li is also a good thing for everyone. After all, with the existence of Lao Li and the relationship between Lao Li and Huang Feng, Huang Feng will definitely be more biased towards himself and others, and, Even if there is any misunderstanding, the existence of Lao Li will make it easier to explain, just like this time.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Old Li said.


    After that, Huang Feng hung up the phone, and then, Lao Li and others quickly contacted the frontline personnel to inquire about the latest situation.


    Huang Feng''s movements are not slow. Since he has agreed to Old Li and the others, he will not break his promise, and he will not deliberately embarrass the trapped soldiers anymore. This matter, they are actually the most innocent at this time. .


    Therefore, after Huang Feng hung up Lao Li''s phone, he directly called the slave in the villa, and asked the slave who understood the formation to temporarily stop the formation in front of his villa and let those people leave.


    With Huang Feng''s order, the slave naturally did not dare to neglect, and immediately began to do it.


    At this time, around the Huangfeng Villa, many soldiers were sitting on the ground, some were chatting, some were resting, and there was still a dense fog.


    It has been several days since entering here, everyone has slowly adapted to the environment here, familiar with the existence of the thick fog, but the feeling of depression in my heart still exists, and some recruits even appeared some more dangerous It is a sign, so some instructors will be sent in to enlighten them. This is also the reason why a few big men are anxious, because panic can be contagious. Although, now only recruits have such signs, but, Once the time is long, this kind of emotion will be transmitted to the veterans. Although the willpower of the veterans is stronger, it is not unlimited, and there is still danger.


    Therefore, they will be anxious to let these people out.


    At this time, everyone stopped looking for an exit. There were still many such actions when they were first trapped. The people outside were thinking of ways to break the formation, while the people inside were I haven''t been idle, looking for a way out.


    However, both people failed. The people outside did not think of a way to break the formation, and the people inside did not find a way out. After a few days, the people inside finally gave up searching. They have already searched for the places they can find, but they are all useless. After a few days, they have given up searching, which will only make people more irritable.


    "Squad leader, can we really go out?" In the thick fog, a big boy with pimples on his face asked the squad leader next to him.


    This big boy still has an immature look on his face. Obviously, he should be a recruit who has just entered the barracks. On his face, he can still see confusion. Obviously, he doesn''t know what to do with the scene before him. How to do it?


    "Yes, it must be possible!" said a slightly older soldier next to him. The temperament of this soldier should be calmer than that of the recruit. He is the squad leader of this recruit. He is obviously already a veteran. In terms of willpower, it is naturally better than the recruits.


    "But, after so long, we are still here, and the smoke around here has not dissipated yet." The recruit said.


    Soldiers like this are the type of people that the big guys are more worried about. They haven¡¯t been in the barracks for a long time and have not undergone too much training. Therefore, their willpower is a bit poor. At the beginning, they just came here for reinforcements. , I just want to fill this area with a number of people, so there are not too many requirements for the quality of the soldiers, just let the nearby troops come here for reinforcements, as long as the number of people is enough.


    And if they knew that they would encounter this situation, they might not send new recruits. Of course, it¡¯s not easy to say. If they send veterans, if they are stuck in it, it will be a loss for the troops. It''s even bigger.


    "We will go out. The chiefs outside have been thinking of ways. You have to believe them, they will save us out." The squad leader comforted.


    In fact, in the smog area at this time, not only the instructors who were sent in later, are doing ideological work, but also some veterans are also observing the mental conditions of the comrades around them. If something bad appears , They will chat with them to comfort each other.


    "Don''t think too much about it, just treat it as a special training this time." The old squad leader said: "After a while, you can go out."


    In fact, in this case, even the old squad leader himself has no bottom, but their will is firmer and more able to persevere, and they also believe that people outside are always trying to save them.


    However, the situation here is really special. He has been in the barracks for several years and has performed various tasks. However, he has never seen such a weird thing. There is no way to explain it with science. Faced with such a situation, even if the people outside are doing their best, can they really save them?


    Although in this, there is no worries about eating or drinking, but I have been trapped in it all the time, there is no way to go to other places, and there is no way to do other things. After a long time, it will drive people crazy. , Even if they are determined veterans like them, they all have a tolerance limit. They are not able to bear it under all circumstances, and they will collapse.


    "I hope people outside can think of a way." The old squad leader prayed in his heart.


    Then, he raised his head casually, but was suddenly stunned, because he seemed to feel that the smoke on his head became thinner and lighter.


    At first, he thought he was wrong, rubbed his eyes and looked carefully, only to find that the smoke was really thinner. Although it was not so obvious, they have been Observing this smoke, he can detect even a little change.


    "Let''s see if the smoke has become thinner." The old squad leader still couldn''t believe it. After all, after so many days, the smoke hadn''t changed at all. You can use any method, but you can''t blow it away. Smoke, but now the smoke suddenly thinned, it was normal for him to be a little bit unbelievable for a while.


    "Yes?" The recruit said casually. He thought that the old squad leader, like him, was going to be driven crazy by the smoke and had hallucinations.

 2328 Chapter 2328 is really weak

    "Hurry and take a look, take a closer look!" The veteran said to the recruit excitedly. After a while, he felt that the smoke seemed to be thinner again.


    "No." The recruit looked at the surrounding smoke and said, "It''s still so thick, or I can''t see anything."


    The recruit looked around and found nothing unusual. He felt even more that this veteran, just like himself, was about to be driven crazy by the smoke, so he would react like this.


    In fact, this recruit has been at a loss for the current scene these days, so he has no intention of observing the surrounding smoke. In addition, the smoke is only thinner at this time, not too much, so , The change is not obvious, it is still very thick, and the surrounding scenes are still not visible, so he can not see the change.


    "Why not? It''s obviously thinner." The squad leader was a little anxious when he heard the new recruits. He felt that the smoke was thinning. Once the smoke really thinned, or even dissipated, they would hope to go out. Up.


    However, the recruit said that he didn''t see the change, which made him a little anxious. Could it be that he read it wrong?


    "Look here, it was thick before, but now it''s getting thinner, ah, it''s still getting thinner. Is it because people outside have thought of a way? They are removing the smoke? It must be like this! I said, they will definitely be able to If you think of a way, you can definitely do it!" The old squad leader took the recruit''s hand and pointed to the thinning spot he found, and said excitedly.


    "Squad leader, are you okay? Even if you can''t get out for a while, don''t get excited. This is what you taught me before. Don''t worry, people outside will find a way. We will definitely be able to get out." The soldier seemed to see His squad leader was a bit "abnormal," but he started to comfort his squad leader.


    "No, you really didn''t realize that the smoke has faded?" The squad leader said anxiously. He really did not behave like this because he was in a hurry to go out. It was entirely because he really discovered that the smoke was slowly dissipating. , That''s why I feel so excited.


    It''s just that I found it all by myself, why hasn''t this recruit discovered yet?


    So the squad leader hurriedly asked the person next to him to make sure that he was wrong or the recruit was wrong.


    What made the old squad leader speechless was that he asked a few people, and the answers he got were different. Some said that the smoke was indeed lighter than before, and some were the same as the new recruit and found nothing. It seems that everything is the same as before.


    The recruit watched the vague figure of the old squad leader shuttle among the people, and was busy asking about this. He was also a little speechless. He had taught himself to stay calm before, but he didn''t expect that he would collapse first.


    "Hey, that''s not right!" The recruit suddenly yelled, and the whole person stood up from the ground all of a sudden, muttering to himself: "Didn''t you stretch out your hand before you can''t see your fingers? How can you see the squad leader now?"


    The recruit stared at the squad leader''s figure closely, with confusion and excitement. Although the squad leader was vague, he could indeed see it. This situation has never happened before. The smoke here is so thick that you can''t see the scene one or two meters away. Now, the old squad is far away from him, definitely more than one or two meters away.


    "Is it really like what the squad leader said? The smoke has faded?" The recruit thought excitedly, the more he thought about it, the more possible he felt. If the smoke hadn''t faded, how could he see the squad leader?


    "It''s fading! It''s really fading!" At this time, there was a surprise voice from not far away. Obviously, someone else had discovered this situation.


    After that, such similar voices came and went one after another, and the expressions of joy were revealed in the voices. At this time, both recruits and veterans were very excited. No matter who was trapped here for several days, they could not get out. Suddenly there was hope, and they would all be very excited, even those veterans with a more calm mind, at this time, they are all in the same situation as the old squad leader.


    If facing the enemy, these veterans will behave better than they are now, even more calm, and will not be so anxious, so anxious, but this time the situation is obviously different, they are not facing a visible enemy , But this intangible thick fog. Even if they are capable, they can''t use it. Being trapped in it makes them feel like they have nowhere to focus. This feeling is uncomfortable. If it weren''t for their will than the recruits Be strong, if it weren''t for them to set an example for the recruits, I''m afraid they would have collapsed long ago.


    But now that the smoke dissipated and the hope of going out, they naturally acted just like the recruits, very happy.


    Everyone has always felt that the reason why they are trapped here and can''t get out is mainly related to the smoke. Now, the smoke has faded and seems to be dissipating. Everyone naturally sees the hope of going out.


    However, what these soldiers didn¡¯t know was that what really trapped them was the formation here. The smoke only played an auxiliary role, not a key role. Even if there is no such smoke, as long as the formation is still Now, these people will never want to go out, even if they see the situation outside, they are less than a meter away from the people outside the formation, but they still can''t get out without unlocking the formation.


    These soldiers obviously didn''t know this, so when they saw the smoke was going to disperse, they all acted very excited, because they all felt that as long as the smoke dissipated, they would be able to go out and be trapped. After a few days, I suddenly saw the hope of going out, so why not get excited.


    The smoke dissipated slowly in the expectation of everyone. The people trapped in it, at this time, can see more and more things, and more and more scenery can be seen. The entire formation is everywhere. It''s all cheers.


    And the commander in the formation is also reporting the situation here, and at the same time, he also knows through his superior that the person above seems to have reached an agreement with the owner of the villa, so this is to let them leave. , In other words, even the people above did not figure out a way to crack this formation. In the end, it was the owner of the villa who opened the door to get them out of trouble.


    As for who the owner of the villa is, the commander also knows, and this is what shocked him, because before he came, the man above was a master, Huang Feng was dead, so they took action. But he didn''t expect that the other party was still alive now.


    "After a long period of trouble, this Huang Feng is not dead yet, this guy is really a Xiaoqiang who can''t kill." The commander said to himself, his status is not low, so he still knows some of Huang Feng''s situation. , And also knew what happened to Huang Feng this time, but he did not expect that even if he encountered such a danger, Huang Feng would be fine.


    However, this is also a good thing for him. In this way, he and his subordinates will be saved. As for how the people above talked with Huang Feng, and agreed to Huang Feng what kind of conditions they would be released. , Then it¡¯s not something he has to consider, and it¡¯s not a shame to be trapped by Huang Feng¡¯s formation. Now, there are some capable people in China, who doesn¡¯t know how Huang Feng is, and , Even the big guys above can¡¯t do anything with Huang Feng¡¯s formation. They are trapped and there is nothing to be ashamed of.


    "General, look!" Just after hanging up the phone, the soldier next to the commander touched his arm and pointed to the distance with a trembling voice.


    "What''s the matter? What did you see? What a fuss." The commander casually said while turning his head to look at the place where the soldier was pointing, because the smoke gradually dissipated, and the people on it and Huang Feng again After reaching an agreement, he and others are about to get out of trouble. Therefore, the commander is still in a good mood now, he is relatively relaxed, not as nervous and anxious as before.


    As the front-line commander of this operation, he is also the one who has the highest position among the trapped people. The commander¡¯s previous psychological pressure is still great. His status is not low, so he can naturally know some news. After all, here and outside The contact has not been severed, so he knows that although the outside world has been trying to find a way, but has not been able to find a way to rescue them. Regarding this situation, he is still unable to elaborate with the following, although the following people are not Few people may have guessed this situation, but he can''t show despair and loss in front of his men. He must always remain calm. Only in this way can he stabilize the military.


    God knows how nervous he is. After all, there are tens of thousands of people trapped here. He is the highest commander here. Many people are looking at him, looking forward to him, and taking everyone out. Therefore, the pressure and anxiety in his heart can be imagined.


    And now it¡¯s alright, Huang Feng appeared, and he agreed to let them go. This made the commander feel a lot easier in an instant. Even in his heart, he was full of affection for Huang Feng. After all, they were For the Huangfeng Villa, although there is no real action, everyone knows that the purpose is that Huang Feng can kill them before they show up. Even if they can''t be killed all, they can be killed. In that case, Huang Feng If you let them go, the people above won¡¯t take Huang Feng like that, but if that happens, even if they go out part of the end, his commander¡¯s confession can¡¯t escape, and he will definitely go back. To be punished.

 2329 Chapter 2329 Shocked

    Therefore, it can be said that Huang Feng indirectly helped the commander once, which made the commander''s heart naturally have a good impression of Huang Feng, and his mood is now much lighter, even with himself. The voice of the soldiers is not so serious anymore.


    However, he was still a little confused about the performance of the soldiers in his heart. He didn''t know what he saw, how could he be so shocked.


    However, when he turned his head completely and looked at the direction the soldier was pointing, he was also stunned.


    "How is this possible? Why is it still there?!" the commander muttered to himself.


    At the same time, in this formation, many people have the same expressions as the commander, and they all looked at not far away with an incredible face.


    And it was Huang Feng''s villa that shocked everyone!


    Huang Feng''s villa is just an ordinary villa. If it were in normal times, it would naturally not allow so many people to show shocked expressions at the same time. However, the situation at this time is different.


    You know, before they arrived, people from other forces attacked Huang Feng¡¯s villa, and it was precisely because of those people¡¯s attacks that these Chinese soldiers were afraid that they would snatch things away. Therefore, the speed of the encirclement was accelerated, and the attack was launched quickly.


    The firepower of those from other forces was not weak at all. At that time, when they were still far away from those people, they could hear the fierce gunfire. It can be said that those people had no intention to cover up. , Used the maximum firepower they could use, in order to defeat the guards of Huangfeng Villa as soon as possible. Fortunately, before Huaxia¡¯s troops arrived, they would take the contents of the villa away, and then, before being surrounded. , Evacuate early.


    Those from other forces obviously also know what China''s people are planning.


    Therefore, the artillery fire at that time was very fierce. Many people have seen this. Of course, as soldiers, they all know what such artillery fire means. No building can survive such fierce artillery fire. Therefore, they were so anxious at that time.


    However, now they discovered that their cognition had been subverted, and the villa that should have been destroyed by gunfire was now appearing unharmed in front of them. From the outside, there was no damage.


    how can that be?!


    Everyone who saw this scene was shocked by the ordinary villa in front of them. How did this villa remain unscathed in such gunfire?


    No one knows the answer, maybe only the owner of the villa will know it.


    At the same time, this commander and some other people also thought that since the villa was safe and sound under such artillery fire, then the security guards in Huangfeng Villa must have not died as they expected before. In the artillery fire, after all, those security guards must know that the villa will not be destroyed, they just need to hide in the villa.


    "No wonder when I came in before, I saw a lot of people from other forces injured. I thought they were infighting before. I''m still surprised that we haven''t got the things in the villa yet. How can we have infighting? I understand now. It must be the ghost of those in the villa." The commander thought to himself.


    As for the guards in the Huangfeng Villa, the commander must have understood before he came, and Huang Feng¡¯s villa had been attacked once before, and Huang Feng must have been prepared, so this time At that time, the guard force in the villa will only become stronger.


    Therefore, although the people of other forces are elites, if they fight against the people in Huangfeng Villa, they may not be able to take advantage. Before, when they came in, they found that there were people from other forces. The wounded existed, I didn''t think much about it at the time, I just felt that they were caused by infighting, but now it seems that this is obviously not the case.


    At the same time, the commander feels more grateful and affectionate towards Huang Feng. He is not stupid, if he is stupid, he will not be in his current position. Since the security guards in Huangfeng Villa are fine, then those people are completely Those who have the ability to use the smoke to cause harm to them and carry out sneak attacks on them, those people must be more familiar with the situation here than the others.


    And once that happens, it will cause certain casualties to yourself. More importantly, it will accelerate the speed of people¡¯s mental collapse. After all, facing these helpless smoke is enough to make people headache and uncomfortable. Yes, if they were constantly attacked by people in Huangfeng Villa, then their nerves would not be able to stand it.


    Fortunately, none of this happened. Huang Feng and the people in his villa still showed mercy to them.


    "Hey, why can''t you get out?" When the smoke was almost gone, some people couldn''t help but want to go out, but at this time, they discovered that even if the smoke had gone, they couldn''t get out. go with!


    "It''s just that the smoke has dissipated, and the formation is still there, so naturally I can''t get out." At this time, the member of the National Security Bureau who understands the formation said, he naturally saw that there is a formation here, and The smoke is only a means of cover, the formation is the fundamental, the formation is not removed, even if there is no smoke, they still can''t get out.


    "Don''t be nervous, since the opponent took the initiative to remove the smoke, this formation will soon be removed." This time, the commander seemed very calm. This is really calm, rather than pretending to be like before, because He knew that Huang Feng had reached an agreement with the big guys above, so he wouldn''t be embarrassed to wait for others, and he would let himself wait out soon.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for someone to discover that the "invisible and untouchable" wall that had previously prevented them from getting out had disappeared!


    After confirming that there was nothing to stop them, everyone was overjoyed and ran far away. They had stayed enough for this square inch of land, and now they wanted to leave urgently. Moreover, they were also afraid of those invisible walls. Knowing when they will show up again, and when they are trapped again, they will really die unjustly.


    The commander didn''t stop everyone from running out. In fact, he took his deputy and his handwriting and walked out at the moment when the formation was disarmed. This place, he also stayed enough and didn''t want to stay.


    The situation here also reached the ears of Lao Li and the others. They were also surprised that Huang Feng¡¯s villa was not destroyed, but it was good that Huang Feng was not so angry. At the same time, they have a clearer understanding of Huang Feng''s strength.


    Obviously, as long as Huang Feng is willing, no matter how powerful a weapon is, there is no way to destroy his villa. Other people want to steal things in his villa, obviously it is a delusion. The security system in his villa is absolutely heaven-defying. of.


    Moreover, the sturdiness of the villa is only part of it. Huang Feng can have a way to protect the villa from being destroyed by gunfire. Then, there must be other ways to prevent anyone from lurking into his villa.


    It can be said that the technology in Huang Feng''s hand is absolutely safe to put in his villa, even if many people know that those things are in the villa, but there is still no way to get it.


    And after this incident, these bigwigs have also given up their illusions about Huang Feng''s things. Obviously, that is not what they can get. Of course, it is not what other forces can get, but, Those things are in Huang Feng''s hands. For them, they are still acceptable. With such a strong security system, no one should think of those things.


    At the same time, the fact that people from other forces were wiped out in Huaxia¡¯s army had long been known by those behind them. At that time, they all thought that those people under their own were all dead in Huaxia. Here, if it weren''t for those Chinese people who came too quickly, they would be able to get what they wanted.


    However, this idea changed after the smoke dissipated and the formation was removed. They only knew at this time that although they had already attached great importance to Huang Feng before, it seemed that they still underestimated him. Under the circumstances, Huang Feng not only protected his own things, but even his villa was protected, but it was not destroyed by those artillery fires.


    Even with such fierce artillery fire, there is no way to destroy Huangfeng¡¯s Huangfeng, so what else can they do to obtain the things in Huangfeng Villa?Lurking in?I haven''t tried it before, but they all failed. They just entered the villa area and were discovered by the security guards in Huangfeng Villa. The key is that the security guards are too strong, regardless of them. What kind of elite are the people sent here? When facing the security guards in Huangfeng Villa, there is no way to take advantage. Sometimes they really want to ask Huangfeng where they found so many. The security, how did he persuade such a strong master to condescend to be the security of his villa.


    Because I don¡¯t know that Huang Feng can go to other spaces, and I don¡¯t know that Huang Feng can exchange slaves from the storage box, people from many forces, including Mr. Li and other bigwigs, think that the security guards in Huangfeng Villa, They are all people on earth, but they don''t know anything about the people Huang Feng came from.


    Because of the failure of this attack on Huangfeng¡¯s villa, and at the same time, the Huaxia team¡¯s encirclement and suppression suffered heavy losses. People from other forces, for a time, also put off the idea of ??robbing Huangfeng¡¯s technology, but they wanted to let them It is also very difficult to give up completely. After all, the benefits that those things can bring are so great that even if the losses are heavy, those people don''t want to give up.

 2330 Chapter 2330 Retaliation

    "Alright?" After seeing Huang Feng hung up, Su Yumo asked. The other women looked at Huang Feng with concern.


    For the villa where they live, the women are very concerned about the storage box in the villa. After all, it is a very important thing for Huang Feng. They can even understand that if there is no storage box, If they want to be with Huang Feng at the same time, there will be a lot of obstruction and a lot of trouble. Therefore, they all know that there must be nothing wrong with the storage box.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said with a smile. With Lao Li''s promise and the answer, at least for a while, he won''t have troubles from home.


    Although Huang Feng was also very angry about this incident, in fact, he did not lose anything. He also exchanged the promises of Lao Li and the big man. In this matter, no matter how you look at it, he did not suffer, so , He is still in a good mood at this time.


    At the same time, after experiencing this incident, Huang Feng has a deeper understanding of the power of the formation and the defense of his villa. In this way, even if he goes out in the future, he will feel more at ease. .


    There are also people from other forces who have an understanding of his villa and the power of the formation. I want to come, as long as they are not fools, they should understand now that his villa is not so easy to be conquered, even if he is not there. , The defense at the villa is also as solid as a rock, whether it is sneaking in or entering forcibly, it is useless.


    In this way, if anyone still wants to open his villa, he really needs to weigh it.


    Therefore, the incident this time was not entirely bad for Huang Feng, and his harvest was good.


    After that, everyone made a few calls to report that they were safe. Then, they did not rush to go back. Instead, they continued to travel here. They just stopped staying at sea, but went ashore. Anyway, there was nothing in the villa. , They don¡¯t have to hurry back.


    After getting on the shore, Huang Feng and others went to the yacht charter company to compensate the yacht. Although the yacht was not directly damaged by them, after all, they had an accident while they were driving, and they were at sea before. The fools I met were probably dead at sea, so I can''t go to them for compensation.


    Moreover, although the price of the yacht is expensive, it is only aimed at ordinary people. For Huang Feng, it can only be regarded as a small amount of money, and he doesn''t care about the money.


    When the people of the yacht company saw Huang Feng and others, they were shocked as if they had seen a ghost. They have been paying attention to Huang Feng¡¯s situation. After all, Huang Feng rented their yacht to go to sea, and Huang Feng is still a public figure. Since Huang Feng did not return at sea, they have been waiting for Huang Feng''s news.


    However, neither their search and rescue team nor the people sent by the army were able to find Huang Feng. Instead, they found the fragments of the yacht rented by Huang Feng. At that time, the people in the yacht company thought Huang Feng and others. People have been killed. When they do this business all year round, they naturally know the dangers of the sea. Especially at that time, there are still big winds and waves on the sea. When Huang Feng and others are on the yacht and broken, there is no possibility of surviving.


    However, what is going on now?Huang Feng and the others stood in front of them in a good manner. Nothing was missing. Not to mention that they were killed. Looking at them, they looked like they had just traveled. They were relaxed and there was no injury at all. This made the yacht company. How can you not be surprised?


    To their curious gaze, Huang Feng simply said, saying that his yacht was broken by the wind and waves. Fortunately, they encountered a passing fishing boat, so they were rescued, but they didn¡¯t come here the first time. That''s it.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s words, the people at the yacht company still don¡¯t believe it very much. After all, after the broadcast, the ships at sea have returned, and when Huang Feng and his yacht were broken, the storm on the sea should be It is already very strong, even if there are fishing boats passing by, it is difficult to survive in that environment.


    However, they also knew that for this matter, they were not qualified to get to the bottom of it. It was good for Huang Feng to explain it to them. As for the real reason why Huang Feng and others survived, that is not their right to go. worry.


    Originally, the person in charge of the yacht company was still a pity. Huang Feng and others were killed and their yacht was broken. I don¡¯t know who to find compensation. Now it¡¯s all right. Huang Feng and others are back alive and take the initiative. The money from the yacht that came to compensate was really a windfall for the person in charge, and he was naturally happy.


    After dealing with the yacht, Huang Feng and others were not in a rush to return to Jiangzhou, but continued to play in Haizhou. You have to have fun once you come out. Anyway, there is nothing particularly important in Jiangzhou. deal with.


    There are still a lot of places to play in Haizhou. It¡¯s not just going to sea to have fun. Before, everyone has always been on the bottom of the sea. Now that we have time, we will naturally have fun in Haizhou.


    Of course, in secret, Huang Feng was not idle either. He dispatched several elite slaves in the villa to retaliate against those from other forces who bombed their villas before, although his villa was not in the flames of war. It was destroyed, but those people had attacked their villa after all, and this hatred had to be reported, otherwise, they would really think they were bullying.


    Before, people from those forces had already attacked his villa once, and he had retaliated against them, but now it seems that those people obviously don¡¯t have a long memory, and they are here again this time, so Huang Feng prepared Give them a more violent revenge.


    Because those forces lurking in Huaxia, after the last Huang Feng¡¯s attack, coupled with the encirclement and suppression of Huaxia¡¯s team this time, there are now very few left. Therefore, Huang Feng dispatched the elite slaves this time and went directly to those The country to which the forces belong, hit the door directly!


    What kind of people are there to besiege his villa this time? Huang Feng has already known through the mouths of those slaves and the information provided by Lao Li and others, and the slaves he sent to perform the task are all. Elite, at least with first-class skills, slaves like this are not only expensive, but also limited in the number of exchanges, so there are not many on Huang Feng''s side.


    However, even if there are not many, it is enough to perform this task. Originally, there are not many first-class masters among other forces. Moreover, this time the enemy is the enemy and the enemy is in the dark. At the same time, those slaves are also proficient in various assassinations. Therefore, even if the number is not large, Huang Feng is not worried about their safety, not to mention that Huang Feng has given back to the slaves before, they have exchanged all kinds of things. The best pill, even if it is injured, there will be no big problems.


    Therefore, while Huang Feng, Su Yumo and others continued to spend their holidays in Haizhou, there, several elite slaves had already caused a bloody storm in many countries, Huang Feng did not faint, his revenge action It is not aimed at ordinary people, but at middle and high-level people. Therefore, civilians in those countries do not know about these things, but some people with status and status have a feeling of turmoil.


    "What''s the matter? Who the hell is it? Which organization is targeting us?" In a European country, a few gentlemen dressed up are sitting together, but their performance at this time is just a little gentleman. He didn''t look like, his expression was angry and hideous, and in it, there was some fear mixed in.


    Yes, it is fear. In just one day, their three colleagues died at the same time. This has never happened before. More importantly, these people did not die normally. All were assassinated, some died at home, some died in the office, and one died on the bed of their mistress.


    No matter who is around, there is no way to prevent their deaths. What''s interesting is that besides these people, their family members, bodyguards, and even their mistresses are all safe and sound, but they don¡¯t even know. Who is the murderer.


    And this matter quickly attracted the attention of many people. The main reason is that although these people are not the top ones in this country, their status and status are not low, and they are all of the kind who have the right to speak. However, this is the kind of person who is now silently killed. This makes these surviving people feel anger and fear.


    They were angry at the murderer¡¯s behavior and feared that they might become the next target. None of their colleagues could survive, nor did they feel that they would be able to survive safely. This feeling of being threatened by death, It''s not good.


    "According to the latest intelligence, this situation is not only happening on our side, but also in other countries, and also within these few days." At this time, another person said blankly.


    Because none of the people who died were ordinary people, and they all died abnormally, so even one death would cause a lot of attention. And these people have arranged spies in other countries. The matter is naturally known the first time.


    "More?" The others were slightly surprised, but they didn''t doubt the words of the person just now. Although they have not yet received the news, the person who just spoke to is responsible for domestic and foreign security issues, the foreign spies. We are all directly responsible to him, and he is naturally faster to get news than them.

 2331 Chapter 2331 Stopped

    "According to the information I have received, at least three forces have encountered the same situation as ours, but they are currently investigating and have not announced this matter." The person said before.


    "Three?!" Everyone was surprised again.


    Originally, they were very angry about encountering such things in their own country, thinking that someone from that force was targeting them, but now it seems that people from that force are targeting more than just their family.


    "You said, this was done by a group of people? This is too scary." Someone said in horror.


    Indeed, you must know that now there are four forces, including them, all of whom have died important figures, and because of the importance of their status and status, there is usually no shortage of people like bodyguards around them, but even so. Many people were assassinated. If these things were all done by a group of people, it would be too scary.


    "As far as the current situation is concerned, it looks like the same group of people did it." The previous person said that he had received more news and earlier, so there was some analysis before, and the conclusion he reached Yes, these things are all done by a group of people. Although this sounds a bit weird, it seems to be the case.


    "This, this is too scary."


    Yes, it''s terrifying. You know, these people who died were not ordinary people. However, they were killed in a short period of time. Apart from the horror of the murderer, there seems to be no adjective.


    "Do you know who did it?" This is what everyone cares about.


    "Currently, no forces have declared responsibility for these things." The person said before: "However, if you look closely, you will find that these attacked forces have one thing in common.


    "What is in common? What is in common? Those who die are all high-status people?"


    "No"


    "You mean... it''s impossible, isn''t it possible that the one who retaliated so soon? The method is still so strong?" Someone seemed to have guessed something, but they were still not sure, perhaps, not willing to believe it.


    "Who are you talking about? Who is getting revenge?" Obviously, no one thought about it.


    "It''s the one from Huaxia!" the person who just spoke said: "We only suffered in front of his villa before."


    "No? It''s him? He should be dealing with what he has at hand now, right? Retaliation won''t be so fast, right?" The person next to him was surprised.


    They didn''t think about Huang Feng''s revenge against them. After all, Huang Feng had done it once before.


    However, they are unwilling to believe that Huang Feng did what Huang Feng did this time, because they feel that Huang Feng¡¯s power is mainly in China, so even if it is revenge, it will only target those who stayed in China. No Will chase them to their own country.


    After all, Huang Feng can be regarded as an outsider here, and it is not so easy to succeed in revenge.


    "Huang Feng doesn''t take action by himself, wouldn''t he let his subordinates take action?" The person in charge of intelligence said: "The four forces involved in the current incident are all forces that participated in Operation China. Is this all coincidence? Huang? Feng is still in Huaxia, but don¡¯t forget that his staff are not at all elite at all. We have attacked his villa many times before, but we have not taken advantage of it and lost a lot of manpower. There are so many masters in his villa, just sending some over here is enough to perform the task."


    For the security forces in Huangfeng Villa, people from other forces are jealous and envious. Although they don¡¯t know how many masters there are in Huangfeng Villa, and how strong they are, the security forces there are It¡¯s just that they are very powerful. None of the people from these forces and the elites dispatched before can beat the people in Huangfeng Villa. It can be seen that the strength of the people in his villa is strong. This is also a place where everyone is envious and jealous. Should there be many masters to protect?


    Therefore, even if Huang Feng doesn''t move by himself, the masters in his villa are enough for people from other forces to drink a pot.


    "Is it really him? What do we do? Condemn him? Get revenge on him?" someone said.


    "Do you have evidence?" the person next to him said: "Although many people now speculate that he did it, there is no evidence. None of the murderers have been caught, and there is no way to find clues. Speaking of it, I said that Huang Feng did this, only because these forces had participated in the besieging of his villa before, and Huang Feng did have elite masters."


    The fact is also true, because the killers are so powerful, they don''t even say what they are like, they still don''t know what the other party looks like.


    "What now?"


    "Strengthening defense, they should not stop there. At the same time, we must also see if other forces that participated in the besieging of Huangfeng Villa before will encounter the same situation. If they also encounter such a situation, Then it cannot be described by coincidence. It must be Huang Feng''s revenge."


    Everyone suddenly felt like sitting on pins and needles. After all, knowing that they might have been targeted by a super expert, that feeling is still very uncomfortable, especially when they can only passively defend, then the feeling is even worse. .


    As for taking the initiative?They don''t even know where the enemy is now, they do know where Huang Feng is, but what can be done?They have no evidence to prove that Huang Feng did this, and even if there is evidence, they don¡¯t seem to be able to deal with Huang Feng now. The people they lurked in China have been wiped out, and the remaining people In addition, they are not Huang Feng''s opponents. As for sending people over, not to mention Huang Feng''s side, even the Chinese forces, will not let them pass easily.


    Therefore, this is the place that makes them feel really frustrated and weak. They should, even if they have evidence to prove that this matter has something to do with Huang Feng, they can''t take Huang Feng as an example. This feeling is really too bad.


    And it wasn''t just these people who felt bad at this time. After all, Huang Feng''s action this time was aimed at all the forces that had besieged his villa before, so many people were attacked.


    And some of the forces that had received the news in advance, after seeing the incidents one after another, seemed to understand something and prepared in advance. However, even so, it only caused the slaves of Huang Feng. Some troubles, but eventually they killed the people they wanted to kill.


    And this made many forces feel terrified. In the case of making preparations in advance, their people were actually killed. It can be seen that the opponents are strong and the two sides are not on the same level.


    As more and more forces were involved in the incident, everyone became more sure of the fact that this incident was really instigated by Huang Feng!Because, all the forces that have had an accident during this period are the forces that have encircled and suppressed Huangfeng Villa before. As for those forces that have not participated before, nothing happened.


    At this time, everyone also understood that it was Huang Feng who had retaliated against them after he came back. However, what made them helpless was that although they knew that Huang Feng was behind this incident, it seemed that Huang Feng did not take Huang Feng. Method.


    Huang Feng¡¯s strength is already strong, and there are experts around him to protect him. In addition, China¡¯s forces will definitely protect him. This makes other forces¡¯ people want to capture Huang Feng in China¡¯s territory. Ye Tan, but Huang Feng can send his men to continue to assassinate them, so that they will live in fear forever.


    This discovery was frustrating and frustrating. In the end, in order to solve this matter, they had to send representatives to China to find Huang Feng for peace talks. They promised Huang Feng a lot of benefits. I hope Huang Feng can stop there. , They also promised that there will be no action against Huang Feng again.


    Huang Feng gladly accepted the apology and compensation from those people. Although he did not express it clearly, he decided to stop the action. Because Huang Feng had never admitted this verbally, so he naturally did. It is impossible to clearly indicate that it has stopped, but the meaning is already in place, and people who believe in other forces can understand it.


    In fact, Huang Feng''s stopping was not based on the face of those people and their compensation. He was just taking advantage of the situation. Originally, he wanted to retaliate against people from other forces and let them know that he was not easy to provoke. The goal has been achieved, and naturally there is no need to kill them all.


    At the same time, because people from other forces, at this time, have been very vigilant. Although his slaves are very strong and can still act successfully, they are no longer as relaxed as before. Someone has already been injured. If the people of other forces are really pressed, then his slaves will still be in danger. After all, those big forces must have some assassins.


    Those slaves were all exchanged by Huang Feng. Losing one would make him heartache for a long time. Naturally, he didn''t want to lose it. Therefore, he just stopped taking advantage of those people now to compensate and apologize. Action, give those people a face, but also give themselves a step down.


    Of course, at this time Huang Feng is no longer the naive college student who just left school. He knew in his heart that although those forces promised that they would not take actions against him in the future, such remarks would be fine. Forget it, if you really believe it, then you are a fool. The words of those politicians are not enough to make people believe. He understands that once there is a chance, they will do it on themselves again, only with this revenge. Action, if they do it next time, they will be a lot more cautious, and they won''t do it easily if they don''t have a definite certainty.

 2332 Chapter 2332 Buying The Villa Area

    After staying in Haizhou for a few days, Huang Feng and others returned to their villa in Jiangzhou.


    Although some time has passed, the traces of the previous fierce battle can still be seen around Huangfeng Villa. After all, heavy weapons were used here before, and there are still many people who have fought here. Afterwards, tens of thousands of people were trapped here, so it will take some time for the idea to return to the previous state.


    And because of the impact of previous events, the villa complex where Huang Feng¡¯s villa is located has been very quiet until now. Many people have never dared to come back after being evacuated before. They have heard of what happened here. And, no one can guarantee that similar things won¡¯t happen again here, and those who can live here are either rich or expensive. They all value their own lives, so naturally they won¡¯t risk their lives. Life is in danger, continue to live here.


    Therefore, no one has returned until now, and there are even many original residents who are directly seeking to sell the villas here. They dare not live in these villas anymore, but they may kill them, so choose Shot is obviously a good choice.


    However, the villas here are not cheap. There are not too many people who can afford villas here in Jiangzhou, and these people are all people with status and identity. Therefore, the news is naturally better than ordinary people. They have heard of what happened here. Although the announcement here is a drill, ordinary people don''t know the inside story of the matter at all, but those who are rich and have status know a little bit.


    In this way, these people will naturally not buy the villas here. This has also led to the fact that after so many days, the residents in the villa area where Huang Feng lives wanted to sell a lot of villas, but, But none of them were sold.


    After Huang Feng and others came back, they also heard the news. Without much hesitation, they asked people to buy the villas of those who wanted to sell the villas. Huang Feng did this, one is because he felt that those People are all implicated because of themselves. It is fortunate that there were no casualties this time. If there is another time, no one can guarantee the absolute safety of those people. Therefore, their best choice is to move out. Huang Feng didn''t want to hurt others because of his own affairs.


    In addition, Huang Feng buys more villas around his villa, which gives him more room to turn around. He doesn''t think that people from other forces really have a long memory, and he will really not attack his villa in the future. Even, because of the big loss this time, they will be more fully prepared next time they come.


    And if you only have one villa, it is easy to be surrounded by other people, and it is easy to be determined by the other party. Once you have a lot of villas here, then you have a lot of room to change the market. People from other forces, even If I come again, it''s not easy to be sure, which villa my own things are in.


    Moreover, after the area possessed is expanded, he will be able to expand the defensive area and be able to detect the arrival of the enemy in advance.


    Of course, once the defensive area expands, Huang Feng will definitely have to exchange more slaves again. Otherwise, it will appear to be short of manpower. Fortunately, the entire villa area is so big. With this point of view, Huang Feng can still exchange more slaves. Redeemed.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt that it was necessary to buy the villas here. He even asked people to persuade those who did not intend to sell the villas to sell the villas to himself, of course, even if There are many people who are eager to sell villas. However, Huang Feng did not deliberately lower the price to make them suffer. After all, Huang Feng feels that all of this is caused by himself. "Neighbors" have caused a lot of trouble. Now, naturally, I don''t care and spend more money to compensate them.


    In the end, Huang Feng bought all the villas in the entire villa area. If it is ordinary people, the price is definitely not what they can afford. However, Huang Feng is not short of money now, so it is easy to buy The entire villa area was bought, and even after the contract was signed, I readily chose the full amount, and transferred the money to the original residents on the spot.


    "This is all right, the entire villa area, there is only our family." After everyone returned to his villa, Huang Feng sat on the sofa and said with a chuckle. It seemed that he had bought the entire villa area. For him, it was just A trivial matter.


    And the facts seem to be the case. This little money is really nothing to Huang Feng.


    "Originally, this villa area was quiet enough, but now it''s better and quieter." Xie Mengjiao said.


    Indeed, the planning of this villa area is still good, the green area is large, and the distance between each villa is very large, so even if there are many villas here, it looks very quiet.


    But now, the other residents have moved away, and only their family is left. Even Huang Feng has even cleared the property here. In other words, in the huge villa area, only Huang Feng has a few people and he exchanged it. Those slaves of that.


    "It''s not easy to have fun. I can exchange more slaves and animals." Huang Feng said.


    Originally, in the villa area, it is certainly not possible to raise animals at will, but now the entire villa area is owned by its own, and even the property is gone. Naturally, you can raise whatever you want, even if Huang Feng is here. There are tens of thousands of pigs on this road, and no one will take care of it.


    "Actually, it''s okay to be quiet." Su Yumo said, "It''s okay for those people to move away, so that they won''t be burdened by similar things next time."


    Obviously, Su Yumo''s thoughts are the same as Huang Feng''s. She also believes that people from other forces are not so easy to give up. She was born in a wealthy family, and naturally knows that those powerful people will look at their interests. Multiple.


    Those advanced technologies in Huang Feng''s hands mean huge benefits, and the temptation to other forces is not too great. Therefore, even if they have failed many times, even if they have lost a lot of people, they will not Abandoned.


    And Su Yumo also didn¡¯t want to burden others because of their affairs. Therefore, when Huang Feng wanted to buy all of this place, she was very in favor of it. Anyway, Huang Feng is not bad for the money, naturally It is best to buy here.


    In fact, everyone didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with being too quiet. After all, the combination of them and Huang Feng was very strange in the eyes of many people. Now, there is only their family in the entire villa area, and they don¡¯t need it. Worry about the eyes of other people.


    Moreover, they are all beautiful people, and there are a few public figures. Now they have bought the entire villa area, which reduces the risk of being disturbed, which is also a good thing. Before Xie Mengjiao said that, it was just a feeling. , Do you think there is anything wrong?


    "By the way, I have to go back in a few days." Huang Feng said, "Isn''t this going to be the college entrance examination soon? I promised Tingting before that she must go back and cheer for her during the college entrance examination. "


    Time flies quickly, and it will be another year for the college entrance examination. Before, Huang Feng promised his sister before leaving home. When she waited for the college entrance examination, he would go back to see her and cheer for her now.


    For Huang Tingting''s college entrance examination, their family attaches great importance, especially Huang Feng, he has personally experienced the difficulty of finding a job before. He came out of a normal university and it is difficult to find a satisfactory job. Yes, if he hadn''t obtained the storage box by accident, he might be struggling to make a living now.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has always hoped that his sister can go to a good university. Although Huang Feng¡¯s current status and status, even if Huang Tingting has not been admitted to the university, he can still arrange a good life for her, but, Huang Feng always felt that that would make Huang Tingting lack something in her life. Moreover, Huang Tingting''s dream was to be admitted to Jiangzhou University. Huang Feng naturally hoped that she could realize her dream.


    As for the three places in Jiangzhou University that Huang Feng wants from Mr. Li and others, Huang Feng did not tell his sister for the time being. It was just a retreat he prepared for his sister. He didn''t want this to affect his sister. plan.


    Therefore, during this period, as the college entrance examination is approaching, Huang Tingting has been preparing for the exam nervously. After all, this is a major event in life. Although Huang Tingting usually studies well, she dare not take it lightly, because she is afraid of playing abnormally and failing to get satisfactory results The results come.


    Because of this, the two brothers and sisters had been talking with them. During this time, the phone calls were much less. Huang Feng could feel the tension of his sister at this time. Therefore, he hoped that he could go back and support him on the spot. younger sister.


    "Shall we go together?" Su Yumo asked.


    "No, it''s just a few days." Huang Feng said: "After Tingting finishes the exam, it is estimated that she will come to live here for a few days. You will be able to see it then."


    This time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t plan to take Su Yumo and others back together. He didn¡¯t think it was necessary. The exam was only a few days away. Moreover, he went back this time mainly to accompany his sister, not just going back. Playful.


    Moreover, my sister has already said that after the college entrance examination is over, she will come to Jiangzhou to play with them. This is not surprising. After the college entrance examination is over, before the university starts, it will be a long time. Many students will choose to go out and relax at this time.

 2333 Chapter 2333 Besieged Again

    Before, Huang Tingting and her two ladies came to Jiangzhou to play together, and the experience was very good, but the previous one was obviously not full of time, so now that I have time, I naturally want to come again For play.


    "That''s okay, we''ll be waiting for you here." Su Yumo didn''t insist upon hearing that Huang Tingting and the others would come soon. It was just a few days anyway.


    "Unknown sabre: This sword is the sabre of Luiza, the prince of Feng Jueguo. It is extremely sharp and has been accompanied by him on many occasions to kill enemies."


    In the bedroom, Huang Feng took out a long sword from the storage box and looked around, but his face didn''t care too much: "What is it?"


    Just a simple play, Huang Feng put the long sword into the ring, without taking it seriously, in Luiza¡¯s eyes, it was a saber like a treasure, but in Huang Feng¡¯s place, it was a saber. It''s just a very ordinary weapon. Huang Feng has been to a lot of spaces and has seen all kinds of magic weapons. In front of those weapons, Luiza''s saber is not worth mentioning.


    What''s more, in the Huangfeng storage box store, you can exchange all kinds of magic weapons, even the legendary artifact, as long as he has money, he can exchange it, how can he put an ordinary weapon in his eyes? Where?


    Moreover, when Huang Feng fights, he doesn¡¯t use a lot of weapons, and he doesn¡¯t care too much about weapons. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t pay attention to such an ¡°ordinary¡± weapon, if it weren¡¯t for this thing. If it can still be used as a transmission voucher, he may have thrown it away as trash.


    If Luiza knew that something like a baby, in Huang Feng''s eyes, it was just like rubbish, I didn''t know what kind of expression it should be.


    A few days later, Huang Feng set off to return to his hometown. As for Su Yumo and others, they continued to stay in Jiangzhou, because the entire villa area has been transformed, defenses have been strengthened, and various formations have been arranged. At the same time, Su Yumo and others also had slaves secretly protecting them, so Huang Feng was relieved to leave.


    "Tingting, what are you looking at?" In a middle school in Huaizhou, three young and beautiful girls each hold things. On this campus, a beautiful landscape is formed. The male students passing by are all doing things. He looked sideways, but the courageous ones looked at the three girls directly, while the courageous ones secretly took aim.


    And these three are Huang Tingting, Mengmeng and Wenwen. Today is the last day of their high school careers. Tomorrow, they will have to take the college entrance examination, so they took back everything from school.


    However, after Tingting came out of the classroom, she kept looking out, and Mengmeng asked curiously.


    "My dad will drive to pick me up later, and I will ask him to help you send everything back." Wenwen said.


    The three of them all have boxes in their hands, all of them are some of their books and clothes that they usually live in school. The three girls are not strong at all, so holding so many things naturally feels difficult.


    "Ah, really? That''s great, but I''m exhausted." Mengmeng said happily.


    "No need." Tingting shook her head and said, "My brother said he came to pick me up. It should be almost here now."


    "Ah, my brother is coming? Great, Tingting, why didn''t you say that you were looking for your brother just now? I said, why are you so disheartened today? I have decided. I will take my brother''s car. "Mengmeng cheered suddenly.


    "Die Mengmeng, that''s my brother, not your brother." Huang Tingting pinched Mengmeng and said angrily.


    "The same, the same, aren''t we two good sisters? Your brother is my brother, that''s right." Mengmeng said.


    Huang Tingting gave her a white look, and she really had no choice but to take her.


    "Brother Huang is coming?" When Huang Tingting said that Huang Feng was coming, Wenwen''s eyes lit up. Then, she seemed to think of the night at Jiangzhou Villa last year. Then, her face flushed.


    Fortunately, Huang Tingting and Mengmeng were both thinking about Huang Feng at this time, but they didn''t notice Wenwen''s abnormality.


    "Well, he said he will come today." Huang Tingting said: "He promised me before that he will come back to accompany me when I take the college entrance examination."


    "Tingting, our brother is so kind to you." Mengmeng said, holding Huang Tingting''s arm, "I''m about to become lemon essence."


    "Just go sour." Huang Tingting smiled triumphantly. For Mengmeng calling Huang Feng "Brother", she didn''t bother to correct it. Even if it was corrected, Mengmeng would not change or listen. of.


    "I don''t care, anyway, I have to ride in my brother''s car." Mengmeng said coquettishly. At this time, she had forgotten what she had said to ride in Wenwen''s car.


    Not only she, but even Wenwen, after hearing that Huang Feng was coming, she was thinking about taking Huang Feng''s car instead of her own car.


    "I don''t know if he''s here yet." Huang Tingting said. She has no objection to Mengmeng''s free ride. They are all very good sisters. It should be a good thing to help the sisters.


    "Brother said, that will definitely come. Let''s go quickly, maybe, brother has already arrived." Mengmeng said with the suitcase and Huang Tingting with the other hand.


    "I found out that you trust my brother even more than my sister." Huang Tingting was almost speechless about Mengmeng. Mengmeng took a mouthful of an older brother, who was extremely skilled, someone who didn''t know, thought she was her own sister. , I am an outsider.


    "That is." Mengmeng said triumphantly.


    Although Huang Tingting said that she is cute, but her speed is not slow, and Wenwen is also close behind.


    When the three of them arrived at the gate, Wenwen found Huang Feng from the crowd at a glance. Although there were many parents picking up children at the school gate at this time, and there were many cars, Wenwen was still very relaxed. Found Huang Feng in the crowd.


    At this time, Huang Feng is still the same as last time. As soon as he appeared, he was surrounded by many family owners. This time, not only because Huang Feng''s car is outstanding, but more importantly, he is now in the entire China , Has a good reputation, especially after the launch of the "Time and Space" car, he is a rising star in China, attracting the attention of many people, although Huang Feng has not been interviewed by the media, but online There are actually not a lot of reports about him, and the photos he used several times in public.


    For this reason, there are many parents waiting for their children at the school gate. When Huang Feng appeared, they already recognized Huang Feng, even those who didn¡¯t know him, saw so many people around. Huang Feng, discussing Huang Feng, all inquired about his situation. After that, more and more people surrounded Huang Feng.


    You know, many of these parents are in business. Of course, they want to have a good relationship with Huang Feng, a new business star in China who has begun to show off, even if there will be no intersection in the future, but they can get to know this kind of person. , In itself is a very worthwhile thing, but also a very important network.


    Even some parents who think far away are already hitting Huang Feng¡¯s idea. They are not killing Huang Feng, but they learned from the Internet that Huang Feng is not married or even has a girlfriend, and their The children are ready to take the college entrance examination, and they are all adults. If something happens with Huang Feng, it is not impossible. After all, there are not many high-quality single youths like Huang Feng in China.


    In fact, there are many women around Huang Feng, but he seldom appears in public with Su Yumo and others, so there are not many people who know their relationship, although several media have reported on it before. , But, after being warned by Huang Feng through other relationships, it stopped.


    Therefore, for the Huang Feng report, the general saying is that Huang Feng started from scratch, but now has hundreds of millions of fortunes. Moreover, he does not have a wife or girlfriend. If this is the case, there are actually a lot of ambitions. The women who want to have something to happen to Huang Feng, they all want to show their arms to Huang Feng, but, however, there is no such opportunity, Huang Feng rarely appears in public, and they don¡¯t have any connections. Being able to reach Huang Feng, so I can only have ideas.


    And now, some people at the school gate have similar ideas. Of course, they just have ideas, and they don¡¯t really want to act now. After all, their children are still preparing for the college entrance examination. .


    However, once admitted to the university, you can fall in love, and Huang Feng is not very old, he is only in his twenties. Therefore, it can be said that Huang Feng is indeed a very good love partner. They They also want to have some contact with Huang Feng now, so that they can match their daughter and Huang Feng in the future.


    Huang Feng has no problem facing the people in the shopping malls. He can deal with it easily. Although he is not too old, he usually comes into contact with people who are not simple. Moreover, he has many industries and his subordinates are in charge. There are many people, so there must be experience, and because of this, when talking with these people, Huang Feng is not stage fright at all.


    However, when faced with the eyes of those mother-in-law and old-in-law, he was a little bit overwhelmed. These people''s eyes were too eager, and they asked him a lot of privacy questions, which made him feel embarrassed, even if it was him. I have already said that I have a girlfriend, but the enthusiasm of those people does not seem to fade. After all, in their opinion, even if a person like Huang Feng has a girlfriend, it is normal, as long as there is no one. Get married, then their daughters will have a chance.


    Even if Huang Feng is married, he can get a divorce, right?

 2334 Chapter 2334 Husband

    Facing this group of overly enthusiastic people, Huang Feng is not easy to fight, not easy to scold, and burnt. He is willing to face those ferocious enemies. At least, he can use force to solve it, but he faces the present. In the circumstances, he was helpless, and he could only expect his sister to come out of school quickly. In that case, he would be relieved.


    "Brother seems to be in trouble." On the other side, Mengmeng and Huang Tingting both found Huang Feng. After all, surrounded by a large group of people, it is difficult even if you don''t notice.


    And both of them also saw Huang Feng''s "heavy encirclement". Mengmeng seemed to be more worried about Huang Feng at this time. Huang Tingting was better. At least, she could see that the people surrounding her brother did not What malice, it''s just that her brother''s face seemed to be at a loss, which made Huang Tingting a little worried.


    As for Wenwen, since she discovered Huang Feng, her eyes have not left Huang Feng''s body. Compared to before, her eyes are brighter at this time.


    Ever since I spent a wonderful night secretly with Huang Feng in Huangfeng¡¯s villa last year, Wenwen has been thinking of Huangfeng, thinking about Huangfeng all the time, but what happened that night was obviously Only she knew that Huang Feng might have treated her as another woman, otherwise Huang Feng would not have reacted like that at the time.


    Although Wenwen regrets this situation, she does not have many complaints. If Huang Feng knew that it was her at the time, maybe it would not be possible. For the matter of dedicating to Huang Feng, Wenwen No regrets at all, even now, Huang Feng doesn''t know that it was her that night, and not someone else. Wenwen is only a little regretful, but she has no complaints.


    She likes Huang Feng. She loves Huang Feng from the first time she saw Huang Feng. Sometimes people¡¯s feelings are indeed very strange. Wenwen¡¯s side usually doesn¡¯t lack suitors at all, and even the conditions are good and long. The handsome, or talented, all have.


    However, Wenwen did not feel at all for those people, even if those people pursued her fiercely, she did not feel the slightest, but for Huang Feng, she was the first time she saw each other. There is a feeling of heartbeat, this feeling is very strong, so strong that it makes her feel a little uncontrollable.


    You know, in normal times, although Wenwen will tease those who pursue her, she is still very conservative in her heart. She even imagined that her first time was in her newly married Night, after agreeing with his lover.


    However, after seeing Huang Feng, the throbbing feeling made her a little crazy. Of course, she concealed this craziness in her heart and did not let others discover it. It¡¯s just that this feeling, but not She would appear thin because no outsider knew about it. Even on the last night, the feeling became even stronger, so strong that she felt that if she didn''t do anything, she would regret it for a lifetime.


    So, this was what happened later. Afterwards, when she returned to her room, she tossed and turned and could not fall asleep all night. She had been thinking wildly in her head. She didn''t know why she did such a crazy behavior. You know, she is usually in school, but she didn''t even hold hands with the boys, but she helped Huang Feng to do that kind of thing, and it was still voluntary.


    Although she felt that her actions were crazy, Wenwen did not regret it, nor did she even want to tell Huang Feng. She wanted to treat that night as a wonderful memory of her own, a memory of youth, Stay in my heart forever.


    However, after that night, she often thought of Huang Feng, and the shadow of Huang Feng always appeared in her mind. She wanted to call Huang Feng very much, but it was not what she should say. She was afraid that Huang Feng would think about it. Knowing that Huang Feng just regarded her as the same sister as Huang Tingting.


    Before the Spring Festival, when she saw Huang Feng again, she almost screamed out excitedly. Fortunately, she held back and did not show that she was too close to Huang Feng, just because she was afraid that Huang Feng would see something and alienate her.


    Wenwen knows that there are many other women in Huang Feng, she doesn''t care about it, maybe it is because she is tempted by men for the first time, she seems crazy, she thinks that as long as she loves Huang Feng, that''s all right, the other is not important , Even, it doesn''t matter whether Huang Feng likes her or not, as long as she silently likes Huang Feng, she feels very happy.


    At the same time, she also knows that the women around Huang Feng are very good, and therefore, she is also raising her requirements to make herself good, and the first step is to enter Jiangzhou University, which is not only A prestigious school can improve your abilities and at the same time, you can get closer to Huang Feng.


    In order to achieve this goal, Wenwen has worked extremely hard in the past six months. Originally, among the three little sisters, Huang Tingting had the best and hardest learning. However, now that Wenwen has a goal, she is better than Huang Tingting has to work hard and has to work hard. This makes the other two little sisters a little confused. However, this is a good thing after all. Therefore, Huang Tingting and Mengmeng have no doubts about it. Even, they are also Wenwen together. After studying earnestly, the academic performance of the three has improved.


    Now, finally seeing the day, thinking, and crazy sweetheart, how can Wenwen look away from her? Even, she still wants to look at Huang Feng like this for the rest of her life.


    It¡¯s just that Wenwen also discovered Huang Feng¡¯s dilemma at this time. Although they don¡¯t know what those people are doing around Huang Feng, it is clear that Huang Feng is a little bit burnt to deal with it now. This is justified by the embarrassment on his face. Able to know one or two.


    The three little girls walked towards Huang Feng and got closer, and the three of them also heard those people''s questions about Huang Feng.


    "What do these people mean? What kind of girls do my brother like?" Mengmeng said ignorantly.


    "You are stupid, obviously they want my brother to be their son-in-law." Huang Tingting said angrily.


    Since meeting Su Yumo and others in Jiangzhou before, Huang Tingting regards Su Yumo and others as her sister-in-law. Now, these people actually want to match their brothers, this is not destroying their brothers and Yumo. The relationship between sister and others makes Huang Tingting quite dissatisfied.


    "Ah, how can they be like this." Mengmeng exclaimed: "However, their vision is not bad, they actually see that their brother is so good."


    "You stupid, my brother is a celebrity on the Internet now, they naturally know my brother''s situation, huh, they are all uneasy and kind." Huang Tingting said.


    "Smelly Tingting, don''t always say that I''m stupid, I''m not stupid." Mengmeng said, "These people are so annoying. They want to grab my brother. I haven''t gotten it yet."


    "Smelly cute, you found it," Tingting said.


    "What I said is true." Mengmeng said aggrievedly: "I want to be my brother''s girlfriend, Tingting, when I become my brother''s girlfriend, you have to call my sister-in-law, come , First call my sister-in-law to listen."


    "Sister-in-law, you are so big." Tingting said angrily, "Hmph, if you make me unhappy, I''ll speak ill of you in front of my brother, and see if you still daydream."


    "Don''t, Tingting." Hearing Tingting''s words, Mengmeng suddenly put on a dog-legged expression and said: "Tingting, how can you speak ill of me when we have such a good relationship? I became my brother¡¯s girlfriend, so you don¡¯t need to call my sister-in-law. You can¡¯t say bad things about me. You have to help me speak more nice things, so that the fat and water won¡¯t flow into outsiders¡¯ fields."


    "That depends on my mood." Tingting said proudly.


    While the two were joking with each other, Wenwen kept looking at Huang Feng in the crowd. Then, she gritted her teeth and squeezed forward with her head covering.


    "Wenwen, what are you doing?" Huang Tingting asked in surprise when she saw Wenwen''s behavior.


    She was really worried about her elder brother before, but seeing that those people were just talking to her elder brother, Tingting was not so worried, and nothing would happen, so although she was unhappy, she didn¡¯t think about it. Going in to "rescue" her brother.


    After all, there are people around, they are all girls, they are weak, and it is not easy to squeeze in.


    But now, seeing Wenwen squeeze inside with great effort, Tingting was a little surprised and puzzled.


    "I''ll go in and save my brother." Wenwen''s faint voice came. She was already in the crowd and was struggling to approach Huang Feng.


    "Smelly Wenwen, grab my brother with me." Mengmeng said.


    "Yes, when did Wenwen start calling her elder brother?" Huang Tingting said in confusion.


    Before, only Mengmeng wanted to take advantage of her elder brother. She kept yelling from her elder brother and looked very cordial. However, Wenwen had never yelled like this before. It was just that Wenwen was called that way just now. Huang Tingting was very puzzled.


    And when the two of them were puzzled, Wenwen had already squeezed to Huang Feng''s side. Seeing Huang Feng right in front of her, Wenwen''s heart beat faster.


    "Wenwen, why are you here? What about Tingting and others?" Huang Feng saw Wenwen at this time, but this little girl was a little embarrassed at this time, her hair was messy, and her clothes were a little crooked. Obviously, she wanted to squeeze in. It''s really not easy to come.


    Wenwen did not answer Huang Feng''s words. She stared at Huang Feng with bright eyes for a while, then suddenly stepped forward, holding Huang Feng''s arm, and yelled sweetly: "Husband!"


    Wenwen''s voice is not loud. After all, she is also a bit shy. In addition, there are many people around, which makes Huang Feng a bit noisy. However, this small voice shook Huang Feng and Lian Wenwen held him. Neither arm noticed nor let go of the opponent.

 2335 Chapter 2335

    "Husband, are you here to pick me up? Let''s go home." Wenwen looked at Huang Feng and said, although there is still shame in her eyes, Wenwen is obviously much calmer than before. Entered the role and regarded herself as Huang Feng''s woman.


    And this is the role she has always wanted to be, even in her dreams, in countless unpopulated wilds, she often plays a role. Therefore, although this "husband" sounds a bit quiet because of shyness, it is skilled. Incomparably, as if she often called Huang Feng this way.


    Huang Feng was confused by Wenwen''s hand. I wonder what Wenwen is doing?Why did you suddenly come up and call yourself "husband" and admit the wrong person?Probably not. Although the two have not seen each other for a few months, they should not have reached the point of confessing the wrong person. What''s more, the look in Wenwen''s eyes just now doesn''t seem to be confessing the wrong person.


    It''s like seeing her husband.


    "Who''s girl, she''s still in high school, she just learned how to fall in love with others."


    "That''s right, it''s not a serious girl at first glance. How can there be such a girl in my daughter''s school?"


    "I seem to know her. I saw her the last time I held a parent-teacher meeting for my daughter. At that time, I thought she was not a good girl. She was young and charming. Now, when I look at it, it is true. I know if my daughter was damaged by her."


    "Hey, isn''t this the Cao girl? When did you fall in love? Does Cao know?"


    The people around also heard Wenwen''s name for Huang Feng, which made them very dissatisfied. After all, they were playing Huang Feng''s idea before, thinking about promoting their daughter, but suddenly they appeared When Wenwen comes by herself, she calls her husband Huang Feng. Why does this make them suffer?


    What''s more, even if she doesn''t want to admit it in her heart, Wenwen is better than their daughters in terms of temperament and appearance. This makes them feel threatened, even though they are now and Huang Feng It didn''t matter at all, but they regarded Huang Feng as their future son-in-law. Now when they encounter such a powerful enemy, they are naturally very unhappy, and their words are very unpleasant.


    Because most of the parents who came to pick up the children today were the parents of senior third-year students, people soon recognized Wenwen. After all, Wenwen''s appearance and temperament are outstanding. They usually come to hold parent meetings for their children. When I met Wenwen, I must have an impression of this beautiful girl.


    However, even if Huang Feng and their daughter are classmates, in the face of interests, in front of Huang Feng, an excellent son-in-law, they will not take into account such a little affection and speak very ugly.


    These people''s unpleasant words made Huang Feng frowned, and his face was a little gloomy. Although he didn''t understand why Wenwen called herself that way, but Wenwen was her sister''s friend, and she regarded herself as her sister. Now But it was said that he was naturally unhappy.


    However, before Huang Feng could speak, Wenwen had already counterattacked everyone.


    "If I am a good girl, don''t bother you to care about your uncles and aunts. You can take care of your children." Wenwen didn''t panic in the face of the crowds: "When you sell your daughters, do you have I¡¯ve thought, your daughter is about my size? You have no confidence in your daughter. When you meet a man, you are busy selling, are you afraid they won¡¯t get married?"


    Huang Feng looked at Wenwen in surprise. He didn''t expect that Wenwen, who had always been a good girl in front of him, had the temperament of such a little pepper, which was somewhat similar to Xie Mengjiao, and he hadn''t really noticed it before.


    However, Huang Feng did not think that Wenwen did this too much. After all, the people around him ran against Wenwen first, and the words were very unpleasant. Wenwen only counterattacked, even if Wenwen didn¡¯t say anything. I will also help her.


    "Hey, how do you say this kid?"


    "That''s right, this is too uneducated, whose child is this."


    "Such a child, the parents don''t know how to control it, and she has suffered a lot when she enters society.


    The people around me were a little bit irritated because Wenwen had said it. They accused Wenwendao.


    "You surround my husband one by one and sell your daughters, so you will be nurtured?" Wenwen said: "People who don''t know, think you want to climb the high branches of my husband."


    The other people''s faces were even more embarrassing. They wanted to marry their daughter to Huang Feng, but didn''t they just want to climb Gaozhi, and that''s exactly what Wenwen looked like.


    Fortunately, at this time, the students all came out of the school one after another. The parents who were around Huang Feng also took advantage of this opportunity to disperse, but when they left, their mouths were all beeping. The whispering should be saying that Wenwen is not, but they have already realized that Wenwen is not easy to provoke, and it is not easy to say it out loud, for fear that Wenwen will embarrass them again.


    "I can''t see it, you still have a little pepper side, Wenwen." The parents were gone, Huang Feng said to Wenwen with a smile.


    After listening to Huang Feng''s words, Wenwen, who was still prestigious before, was ashamed as a little daughter-in-law. She blushed and did not dare to speak.


    At this time, Tingting and Mengmeng also came over. They had seen Wenwen confronting everyone before, and they wanted to come in to help, but they were too weak to squeeze in.


    "Huh, those people are too much, Wenwen, you did a beautiful job." Mengmeng walked over and cheered her sister: "I''m so angry with this girl, I still know a few of them, they belong to our classmates. As for the parents, they did not expect that they would be so excessive."


    "Yes, I really didn''t see it before." Tingting also said.


    Seeing her two young ladies also came, Wenwen seemed to relax a lot, and she was not as shy and nervous as before.


    "After all, they are your classmates'' parents. Wouldn''t it be bad to do this?" Huang Feng said slightly worried.


    Huang Feng himself didn''t care. He didn''t know those people anyway, and there shouldn''t be any intersections in the future, so he didn''t have any scruples about turning his face with those people.


    It''s just that those people are the parents of Wenwen and their classmates after all. This is a little more complicated. After all, if there are classmates in the middle, it will be very embarrassing to meet again later.


    "It''s okay, high school is over anyway, I don''t know if I can meet again in the future." Wenwen said.


    "That is, we don''t usually have much contact with them, and the relationship is not good." Mengmeng also said.


    Tingting and the three of them are in a small group and they usually play together. In addition, the three of them are beautiful and have good academic performance. They are very popular with boys and teachers at school. In this way, other girls We naturally don''t like them too much, and we often alienate them intentionally or unintentionally.


    Regarding this situation, the three of Tingting could feel it, and did not care too much. If you don¡¯t play together, you won¡¯t play together, and it¡¯s not a big deal. In addition, most of the three of them are studying, so naturally it is even more important. I don''t have the mind to relax the relationship with those girls.


    But now, turning faces with some girls'' parents has no effect on Wenwen and others. They never thought about the intersection with those girls after graduating from high school.


    What''s more, what happened just now was that the parents were wrong, Wenwen just didn''t choose to swallow her anger.


    "Hey, Wenwen, why are you still holding my brother''s arm?" At this time, Tingting was a little surprised, and said jokingly.


    "Ah!" Wenwen was startled. Just after those people left, she forgot to let go of Huang Feng''s arm. Maybe she had always wanted to hold it like this before, so she couldn''t bear to let it go.


    Wenwen quickly let go of her hand when she heard Tingting''s words. At the same time, her face turned redder. Where is the image of the little tiger before?


    Huang Feng just smiled, but didn''t think much.


    However, Mengmeng can''t do it anymore, she yelled: "I want to hold it, and I want it too."


    With that, he reached the other side of Huang Feng. Before Huang Feng refused, he took the initiative to pull Huang Feng''s arm.


    "It feels so good, it''s no wonder Wenwen has been reluctant to let it go before." Mengmeng said, squinting her eyes, not at all taboo.


    However, her words made Wenwen even more shy.


    "Smelly cute, don''t be a nympho, let go." Huang Tingting said: "Wenwen is here to save my brother, you just want to take advantage of my brother."


    "Stingy Tingting." Mengmeng said with a pouting mouth: "Brother didn''t say anything, what are you worried about, you brother!"


    Hearing Mengmeng said that she was a brother-in-law, and, in front of her brother, Huang Tingting flushed with shame. She stepped forward and pretended to play Mengmeng: "You are so cute and stinky, making you messy. Say."


    "Ah, someone is going to kill someone, and my brother will help me." Mengmeng circled Huangfeng, running and calling, making Tingting''s face even redder.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Feng just smiled happily, thinking in his heart: It''s nice to be young.


    Although Huang Feng''s age is actually not a few years older than a few women, he has experienced too much in this year or so, and the whole person has matured a lot. Therefore, he saw a few girls who have nothing to do. When playing scrupulously, there is a special emotion.


    At the same time, Huang Feng also understood why Wenwen did that before, so he cast a grateful look at Wenwen.


    Facing Huang Feng''s gaze, Wenwen was a little happy and a little guilty. She just did that. In addition to trying to help Huang Feng, she also had her own selfish intentions.

 2336 Chapter 2336 What is going on

    Since Wenwen secretly spent a wonderful night with Huang Feng in Huangfeng¡¯s villa last year, she has been thinking of Huang Feng in her heart. Although she had seen Huang Feng during the Chinese New Year, after all, that time It was too short to understand the feeling of longing in her heart.


    Therefore, she was so excited when she first saw Huang Feng appear, and when she saw Huang Feng being "surrounded", she rushed in without much thinking. One wanted to help Huang Feng to break the siege. The other is her own careful thinking, that is, she wants to take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of Huang Feng''s "cheap".


    In fact, in the situation just now, Wenwen was completely unnecessary. She called Huang Feng "husband" to relieve her siege. She only had to let Huang Feng know that she and Tingting were both coming, presumably Huang Feng himself would be able to. Although those people who were squeezed out were too enthusiastic, they were not yet at the point where they would not let Huang Feng go.


    And the reason why Wenwen did that was because she wanted to take this opportunity to call Huang Feng "husband" in person. This idea, she has been lingering in her heart. It is what she calls Huang Feng in her heart, but, all the time, She didn''t even have a chance, nor dared to be Huang Feng''s face, so she called him, because she knew that Huang Feng had women, and there were a lot of them, and she just treated her as a younger sister.


    In normal times, Wenwen does not dare to call Huang Feng like that. She is also afraid that Huang Feng will be angry and alienate herself. In that case, it would be very difficult for herself to see Huang Feng. In the situation just now, it was an opportunity. In that way, calling Huang Feng and holding Huang Feng in his arms will only make Huang Feng feel that she is helping him out, so she won''t think too much.


    And being able to call Huang Feng "husband" in person, and holding Huang Feng''s arm, is a very happy thing for Wenwen. Even now, she is still reminiscing about the feelings just now. .


    It''s just that Wenwen''s thoughts and selfishness didn''t dare to let Huang Feng know, and she didn''t dare to let her two little sisters know, so she could only be a secretive pleasure.


    "Well, since you are all here, let''s go." Huang Feng said: "Wenwen, Mengmeng, do you want me to take you home?"


    "Yes!" Wenwen and Mengmeng said in unison. Mengmeng didn''t even bother to fight with Tingting, and ran to Huang Feng''s side and said, "Brother, my family has no time to come, so many things, Mengmeng alone I can¡¯t take it, my brother will help Mengmeng and send Mengmeng home."


    Mengmeng said, shaking Huang Feng''s arm, taking a mouthful of his brother, calling her extremely skilled.


    "Smelly cute, cute again." Tingting said. Then, she looked at Wenwen with some doubts and said, "Wenwen, didn''t you say that your dad came to pick you up?"


    It''s not that Tingting doesn''t want Huang Feng to send Wenwen. Even if she says Mengmeng, she wants Huang Feng to send Mengmeng home. After all, they are sisters and have a good relationship.


    However, Wenwen just said that her father is going to pick her up. In this case, there is no need for her brother to send it. Moreover, if Wenwen goes with her brother, then her father will not have to go for nothing. ?


    "I just received a text message from my dad. He has something to do and can''t come." Wenwen said without blushing, "So, brother, please send me home."


    What Wenwen said was naturally false. She didn''t receive any text messages from her father, but she didn''t want to separate from Huang Feng so soon, so she found this excuse.


    Although she was very calm on the surface, she did not dare to look at Huang Feng for fear that Huang Feng would see her careful thoughts.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t think too much, nor did he expect that Wenwen would lie, so she said, "No trouble, nothing is wrong anyway."


    For Huang Feng, it is not a big deal to send two more young girls home. For him, it is just a matter of effort. Therefore, he never thought that the two women would lie to her about this matter.


    "Thank you, brother." Wenwen and Mengmeng said at the same time. Now, Wenwen, like Mengmeng, has called Huang Feng "brother". She is a little grateful to Mengmeng. Otherwise, if she is the only one, I guess I don''t have the guts to call Huang Feng like that.


    "Don''t be so polite, you are all friends of Tingting, and both of you are my sister." Huang Feng said with a smile while helping the three of them get their luggage into the car. He did treat all three of them as sisters. Yes, so he didn''t feel anything wrong with Mengmeng and Wenwen calling him "brother."


    "Is it just a younger sister?" Mengmeng seemed very satisfied with Huang Feng''s words, and her smile was sweeter. However, there was a trace of loneliness in Wenwen''s eyes. She didn''t want to be Huang Feng''s sister only. I want to call Huang Feng "husband" as before.


    However, Wenwen also knows that this kind of thing cannot be forced or anxious. Brothers and sisters are better than strangers, right?Moreover, with this relationship, if I do some intimate actions with Huang Feng in the future, Huang Feng and outsiders shouldn''t think much about it.


    Thinking of this, Wenwen became happy: "It''s not bad to be a sister."


    At least for now.


    Huang Feng took the three chirping little girls into the car, but, in Huang Feng and Tingting, and the corner that Mengmeng did not see, Wenwen secretly took out her mobile phone and sent a message to her dad, saying I took the car and left with my classmates, so I didn''t need him to pick it up.


    However, what Wenwen didn''t notice was that a middle-aged man who looked a little like Wenwen watched Wenwen get into Huangfeng''s car not very far from them.


    And this middle-aged man is Wenwen''s father.


    In fact, Wenwen¡¯s father has already come. He is a father who loves his daughter very much. He knows that his daughter will bring a lot of things back today, which is inconvenient to hold. Therefore, he made time to pick up Wenwen. Moreover, it arrived early.


    When Wenwen came out of school, Wenwen¡¯s father had already discovered her daughter. However, when he was about to go forward to help her daughter with something, he found out that her daughter hadn¡¯t watched it. When he reached himself, he kept staring in one direction, and then ran directly.


    What surprised Wenwen''s father was that his daughter went straight to Huang Feng. He didn''t know before that his daughter actually knew Huang Feng.


    For Huang Feng, Wenwen¡¯s father also knew him. He was also in business. It was normal to know Huang Feng, a rising star in the business world. Of course, he knew Huang Feng, but Huang Feng didn¡¯t know him. His business Although it''s okay, but it''s just a local reputation. There is no way to compare with Huang Feng, who is well-known throughout the country. Moreover, even in Huaizhou, Wenwen''s father is not considered to be. Especially famous, how could Huang Feng know him?


    However, Wenwen¡¯s father had seen news about Huang Feng on the Internet and on TV before. Therefore, it is not surprising that he knew Huang Feng. When Huang Feng appeared at the school gate, he was surprised at first. , Later, I also want to surround Huang Feng like everyone else and talk to Huang Feng. After all, if people in the business field know one more person, they will have one more network. They know people of Huang Feng¡¯s level. , For Wenwen''s father, it is definitely not a bad thing.


    It¡¯s just that Wenwen¡¯s father was still a step slower. It didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to appear. The water around him was blocked. Obviously, it was not only Wenwen¡¯s father who recognized Huang Feng, but many people also hugged Wenwen. The same mind as a father.


    Wenwen¡¯s father saw that Huang Feng was surrounded by people, so he wanted to wait for a while before going over. On the one hand, he wanted to get to know Huang Feng, and on the other hand, he was afraid of delaying picking up his daughter. Therefore, he looked at Huang Feng. While looking at the direction of the school entrance, thinking, when I picked up my daughter, I went to Huang Feng''s face again. At that time, there might not be many people around Huang Feng.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that after his daughter left school, instead of looking for herself the first time, she actually ran towards Huang Feng, although because Huang Feng was surrounded by people, and he was a little away from Huang Feng The reason is that he could not hear his daughter¡¯s address to Huang Feng, and he did not even see his daughter¡¯s intimate behavior holding Huang Feng¡¯s arm. However, he saw his daughter standing next to Huang Feng, and from Judging from the expressions of the two, they obviously knew each other, and the relationship was pretty good.


    This made Wenwen''s father completely confused. When did his daughter know someone like Huang Feng?


    There are actually a lot of news about Huang Feng on the Internet. After all, the ¡°Time and Space Vehicle¡± incident was too sensational, but it was the technology that led the world and won glory for the Chinese people. Huang Feng was also involved in that incident. There was a lot of limelight, so since that incident, Huang Feng has entered the public''s attention, and as the news of Huang Feng''s body is digging, more and more news has been exposed.


    Huang Feng started from scratch and has many industries. In less than a year, he has a net worth of billions. Moreover, all companies have developed well and have broad prospects. In addition, Huang Feng seems to know some high-ranking people. If you come, all fools know that Huang Feng''s future is unlimited.


    Therefore, since that time, there have been many people who want to know Huang Feng. Huang Feng has so many industries and there are great opportunities to cooperate with him. Who doesn''t want to get on this big ship?


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng seldom contacts the outside world. Even if other people want to know Huang Feng, they have no chance at all. Wenwen¡¯s father did not expect that many business leaders and local high-ranking officials have no way to get to know Huang Feng. , My daughter actually knew each other, and the relationship was pretty good.


    How is this going?

 2337 Chapter 2337 sigh

    Wenwen''s father wanted to ask his daughter immediately what was going on, how she met Huang Feng, and the relationship seemed very close.


    This made Wenwen¡¯s father a little worried. Although he wanted to know Huang Feng, and even wanted to get Huang Feng¡¯s relationship, he was definitely not using his daughter as a bridge. He loved his daughter very much and would not Sacrificing her daughter''s happiness for her own sake.


    It¡¯s just that, at present, he did not want to sacrifice his daughter, but his daughter was very close to Huang Feng, and finally got in Huang Feng¡¯s car and left, which made Wenwen¡¯s father Very worried.


    For people like Huang Feng, Wenwen¡¯s father feels that their family cannot be climbed high. Although Huang Feng was also born in a rural area, judging from his current development momentum, the future is absolutely limitless. Those who have this vision, definitely There is not only oneself, so, surely many people want to get Huang Feng''s relationship, and marriage is obviously a good way, and with Huang Feng''s current status, ordinary women can''t get into his eyes at all. .


    Wenwen''s father naturally knows the situation of her family. Although their family is not considered poor, they can''t be regarded as a rich family. There is still a big difference between Huang Feng''s current status and such two families. Come together.


    Although it is now a modern society, Wenwen¡¯s father knows that loyalty is still something that many people value, especially those who have status and status, they value this even more. It is impossible for a super wealthy to let himself The younger generation, to marry Hui Guliang, although Huang Feng is not a super wealthy right now, he thinks it will definitely not be worse than the wealthy. If this is the case, the two of them will not be able to meet the right.


    Moreover, Wenwen¡¯s father also understands that although there are not many reports on the private life of Huang Feng on the Internet, there were previous reports about the scandal between Li Bingyun and Huang Feng, but it was later clarified, but Wenwen¡¯s father knew , Huang Feng, there will be no shortage of women around him, even if he does not take the initiative to find women, those women will take the initiative to find him, this is the charm of a successful man.


    As for her own daughter, who is still young, she must be emotionally immature. Therefore, Wenwen¡¯s father is also afraid that there is something between her daughter and Huang Feng. It will not be the same for her daughter. A good thing, because, in his opinion, it will only end in tragedy, and it will only be his own daughter who is sad and hurt in the end.


    Therefore, Wenwen¡¯s father actually didn¡¯t want her daughter to have too much close contact with Huang Feng. It¡¯s just that her daughter has now left with Huang Feng, and it¡¯s not easy to be in front of Huang Feng. In the face of Feng, he brought his daughter back. In that case, not only would his daughter be angry with herself, but Huang Feng would definitely make the relationship stiff.


    "Also, Wenwen is not the only one who walked together." Wenwen''s father thought to her heart. He also knew Tingting and Mengmeng. He had been in contact before and saw them go to Huangfeng just like his daughter. The car, he was a little relieved.


    Wenwen''s father is still fortunate here, thinking about waiting to go back in the evening, when he talks with his daughter, the phone rang.


    The caller is still an old acquaintance, a business partner of his own, and his children and his daughters are still classmates.


    "Hey, how old?" Wenwen''s father quickly connected the phone.


    However, the person on the other end of the phone is obviously not in a very good mood. He didn''t greet Wenwen''s father, but directly raised an issue: "Lao Zhao, what''s the matter with your daughter? I usually look pretty sensible and obedient. speak?"


    "Wenwen? What''s wrong with Wenwen?" Wenwen''s father was taken aback and asked with some doubts.


    "What''s wrong? How good is your daughter? How do you usually teach her? Don''t you know how to respect the elders? Is she talking to the elders like that? You should really take care of her. What a shame.¡± The person on the other end of the phone said. Obviously, judging from his tone of voice, he was in a bad mood and spoke very aggressively.


    However, Wenwen''s father is still very puzzled, not knowing what his daughter did to make Lao He so angry.


    However, before Wenwen''s father asked again, the old man on the phone said: "By the way, I found someone else for the previous cooperation, so be it."


    After finishing speaking, the person opposite had hung up the phone, and would not give Wenwen''s father a chance to ask again.


    "Hey, Lao He, Lao He." Wenwen''s father yelled a few words, but unfortunately, the only answer to him was the blind voice on the phone.


    "What the hell is going on?" Wenwen''s father looked blank, wondering what happened to Lao He, and what had happened to his daughter.


    As for cooperation, during this period, Wenwen¡¯s father was indeed discussing a cooperation with Lao He. Originally, the two sides had already talked about it, but now, depending on what the other party meant, this matter is obviously irrational, and , Listening to the other party''s tone, it is obviously related to his daughter.


    What did his daughter do to make Lao He so angry?Is the cooperation between the two parties involved?


    Wenwen''s father didn''t know, and no one answered him. Obviously, he can only understand it by asking his daughter.


    It¡¯s just that Wenwen¡¯s father just hung up the phone. It didn¡¯t take long before the phone rang again. This time it was the parents of her daughter¡¯s classmates. They had met at the parent meeting before and talked a few words. It¡¯s still speculation. So, although I¡¯m not very familiar, I still keep my numbers. This is a business habit.


    After receiving the call from the other party, Wenwen¡¯s father was still in doubt. He was still thinking about what he said just now. As a result, after the call was connected, there was a wave of accusations, and he was also criticizing her daughter. .


    This made Wenwen''s father even more puzzled. What anger and grievances did her daughter do, and why did she complain one by one?


    After that, Wenwen''s father received a third similar call. It was not until this time that he figured out why these people called him and why they had to sue his daughter.


    "Husband? What''s the matter?" After Wenwen''s father hung up the phone, his face was blank and shocked. From the man''s mouth, he learned what happened just now, but he didn''t actually I feel that there is something wrong with my daughter. Although those people have come to complain, Wenwen¡¯s father still agrees with her daughter¡¯s actions in her heart. He loves her daughter and believes in her. Because many people came to file a complaint, they felt that there was something wrong with what their daughter did. In that case, her daughter should also fight back.


    However, what Wenwen¡¯s father was puzzled and shocked was that her daughter¡¯s name for Huang Feng, "husband", this word, is not an ordinary vocabulary, so many people have heard it, obviously it is impossible to misheard it. However, what is the relationship between his daughter and Huang Feng? How could he call Huang Feng her husband?


    "Could it be that what really happened to them before?" Wenwen''s father thought to herself.


    At this time, he was not too happy in his heart, but rather worried. Although he wanted to get acquainted with Huang Feng, he did not want to use this method. His daughter is too young and has no experience in relationships. , If something really happened with Huang Feng, it would be his daughter who suffered.


    And if nothing happened, how could his daughter call Huang Feng the "husband"?Moreover, Huang Feng did not refute at that time. At least, the people on the scene did not see him refuting. Moreover, when he saw them before, it seemed that they were indeed very intimate.


    The worried Wenwen''s father would like to call his daughter to ask for more information. However, the daughter is still in Huangfeng''s car. If you want to ask, you can only ask after coming back.


    In fact, Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s reaction like this is also normal. Many fathers, after knowing that their daughters are in love, their first reaction is worry or even loss, not joy. In their eyes, their daughters are always small Children, they are afraid that their daughter will suffer.


    Especially, now his daughter, who is falling in love, is actually Huang Feng, which makes Wenwen''s father even more worried. In his opinion, falling in love with someone like Huang Feng will definitely end in failure. Even, Huang Feng is probably playing with his daughter''s feelings. How can Wenwen''s father not be nervous?


    Wenwen''s father, who looked at a loss, drove the car and went home.


    "Huh? Why are you alone? Didn''t you go to pick up your daughter? Why did you come back alone? What about your daughter?" Wenwen''s mother saw that only Wenwen''s father came back, with a look of doubt and hope. I looked outside the door to see if my daughter was outside, but unfortunately, there was nothing outside.


    Wenwen''s father frowned as if he had heard nothing, and went to sit down on the sofa in the living room with a frown.


    "What''s wrong with you? What''s your question? What about your daughter? You lost your daughter? Why do you look so frowning?" Wenwen''s mother closed them and went to sit down beside her husband.


    "It''s not that I lost my daughter, but that she left with someone else." Wenwen''s father said, "Hey, the female college won''t stay in, but why did she find such a person? Hey."


    "What are you sighing for?" Wenwen''s mother said, "Who has my daughter gone with? Classmate? Isn''t it normal to have a relationship? Is it Mengmeng or Tingting? Why is it that women''s colleges should not stay."

 2338 Chapter 2338

    Wenwen''s mother was very puzzled about her husband''s performance. Why did she look sad when she came back? Her daughter went out with her classmates. It was normal for her. Wenwen''s mother also knew about Mengmeng and Tingting. Existing, these two people have been to their house. They are both nice little girls. She is still very relieved that her daughter will go out with them.


    Moreover, what does this have to do with not staying in the female college?


    "Hey!" Wenwen''s father sighed again.


    "I said you''re alright, don''t come and go, what the hell is going on? You are talking about it." Wenwen''s mother, seeing her husband''s appearance, also felt that something happened. Otherwise, my husband would not react this way.


    "Our daughter may be in love, you say I can not worry." Wenwen''s father said.


    "In love? With whom? What is the boy''s name? Does it look good? Where is the family?" When Wenwen''s mother heard her husband''s words, not only did she not worry, she looked very interested. Looks like, the eyes seem to light up a lot.


    "Aren''t you worried?" Wenwen''s father looked at her wife speechlessly, co-authoring, and worried herself.


    "What are you worried about? My daughter is already an adult and has grown up. Isn''t it normal to want to fall in love with her spring heart? Did we talk about it before? As long as it doesn''t affect learning, even if it¡¯s a daughter¡¯s premature love, don¡¯t worry about that They are all fond memories of my daughter in the future, we can''t brutally stifle them." Wenwen''s mother said very openly.


    In fact, the two have already discussed the issue of their daughter¡¯s premature love. After all, their daughter is very beautiful and temperamental. Since she was in junior high school, she has been receiving love letters, presumably, the boys who pursued her. There must be a lot of them, and it is normal for her to encounter tempest.


    Therefore, the two had to consider this matter early, and finally reached an agreement, as long as it does not affect their daughter''s study, and at the same time, remind her daughter to protect herself, then, if she wants to fall in love, the two of them will not care. Yes, they also knew this kind of thing when they were young, and brutal strangulation would only make their daughter feel rebellious, and they might do dangerous things instead.


    However, although many people chased their daughters before, their daughters have never been heartbroken. Among the people they usually contact with, the most are Mengmeng and Tingting, and they have never heard of their daughter and which opposite sex. Recently, even the teacher has never approached either of them because of this kind of thing.


    Originally, Wenwen''s mother thought that her daughter''s first love would be in college, but she didn''t expect to hear this breaking news with her husband today.


    "Are you not worried at all?" Wenwen''s father asked.


    "Wenwen is a sensible child. You have not seen her hard work during this period of time. Not only did her grades not decline, but her grades rose a lot. So, it¡¯s okay to fall in love? And, tomorrow she will take the college entrance examination. , After the exam, you will be a college student. Isn¡¯t it normal for college students to fall in love? Are you expecting your daughter not to fall in love forever?¡± Wenwen¡¯s mother gave her husband a blank look.


    "But, do you know who she is in love with?" Wenwen''s father said.


    "Who? Classmate?" Wenwen''s mother asked.


    "Not a classmate." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Who is that? Is it a member of society? This is not very good." Wenwen''s mother frowned.


    Although she is not opposed to her daughter¡¯s dating relationship, she does not want her daughter to talk to people in society. After all, her daughter is still a student, and she doesn¡¯t know much about the complexity and darkness of society. People who fall in love are prone to accidents and are easily affected.


    "Really a person in society." Wenwen''s father said: "You know this person."


    "I know?" Wenwen''s mother was stunned, "Who the hell is it?"


    "Huang Feng!" Wenwen''s father said. He didn''t know what tone and mood he used to say this name. In short, it was very complicated.


    "Huang Feng? That Huang Feng?" Wenwen''s mother was blank. She did not immediately remember who Huang Feng was. After all, this is a very common name, and there are many people with the same name and surname.


    "That''s the Huangfeng!" Wenwen''s father said: "The owner of''Time and Space Auto'', and at the same time, the Huangfeng who owns the movie company, newspaper, hospital and other industries!"


    "Ah!" After Wenwen''s mother heard her husband''s words, her mouth grew wide in shock: "How did Wenwen know Huang Feng?"


    For Huang Feng, Wenwen''s mother naturally knows, but like her husband, she knows Huang Feng, and Huang Feng doesn''t know her.


    Huang Feng''s reputation during this period is very great. The people above seem to have set Huang Feng as a model and a role model for young people. Therefore, there are many reports on Huang Feng on the Internet, and they are all positive. Wenwen and his family are regarded as a family of businessmen. They naturally know and pay attention to Huang Feng, a super new star in the business world.


    However, in the view of Wenwen¡¯s mother, her family is just an ordinary family. It is impossible to overlap with a person like Huang Feng. If there is any, then Huang Feng is also from Huaizhou. In addition, there is really no possibility of intersection between them and Huang Feng. Even if they want to know Huang Feng, Huang Feng may know them.


    "Did you make a mistake? It''s really Huang Feng? Could it be that you heard it wrong or read it wrong? Wenwen is just a student, how could you meet Huang Feng?" Wenwen''s mother still has some Not believing in this, this kind of thing, for her, is indeed a bit difficult to accept.


    "I also hope I made a mistake." Wenwen''s father said distressedly: "Now, you know why I''m worried."


    Wenwen''s mother was silent, she now understands her husband''s feelings.


    Originally, it was not a big deal for their daughters to fall in love. After all, their daughters are beautiful, and, now they are also big, they can fall in love.


    However, when the object of love is Huang Feng, things are different.


    That¡¯s Huang Feng. To their family, Huang Feng can be regarded as high above. Although their daughters think they are excellent, they don¡¯t think they really deserve Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng For Feng''s current status, there must be a lot of women around him, and they are all very good. It is very difficult for their daughter to beat those competitors.


    Therefore, after Wenwen¡¯s mother knew that her daughter¡¯s object was Huang Feng, her first feeling was that she was very similar to her husband, and she also felt that her daughter would suffer in this matter. It might even be Huang Feng. Teasing his daughter''s feelings.


    "When my daughter comes back, let''s ask her what happened." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "It can only be so." Wenwen''s father said: "I hope my daughter hasn''t gotten too deep."


    Both husband and wife know that this is the first time the daughter is in love, and it is easy to fall into it. However, her love object is Huang Feng, which makes them very distressed and both feel that this incident must end in tragedy in the end. , They don¡¯t want their daughter to sink too deeply, in that case, they will suffer even more harm in the future.


    "Actually, there is no need to worry so much." Wenwen''s mother said: "Which girl is not allowed to fall in love a few times before getting married? First love is usually sweet and bitter. There are not many who can go to the end, daughter. This, even if it did not succeed in the end, it is normal. Moreover, with such an unforgettable love, it may be a good thing for her growth. In the future, she will have a higher and more accurate view of people. ."


    Although Wenwen''s mother is more worried about her daughter''s condition, she actually feels that this is not a big deal. It''s normal for girls to have unforgettable first loves. This is good for them to fall in love in the future.


    Moreover, Huang Feng''s reputation is still good, and being able to have a relationship with him is not necessarily a bad thing for her daughter.


    "Moreover, we haven''t confirmed this matter yet. What if the guess is wrong? Let''s wait until the daughter comes back. It''s no use worrying here for nothing." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "You really wanted to open it." Wenwen''s father said.


    "You, you care about your daughter too much." Wenwen''s mother smiled: "Daughter has grown up, and it is time to fall in love. Even if it is not Huang Feng this time, it will be someone else, you promise You must be able to go to the end? I guess, you are so worried, mainly because you still can''t accept the fact that your daughter grows up, and your little padded jacket will be taken away."


    "Hmph, even if the daughter is in love, she still has a few years to get married. She hasn''t gone to college yet. If you want to take my daughter away, you have to wait a few years before talking." Wenwen''s father said.


    In fact, the reason why he has such emotions in his heart is indeed, as his wife said, that he could not accept the fact that his daughter grew up for a while. After all, in his heart, his daughter has always been a child who has not grown up. Now he was about to fall in love suddenly, and he grew up, which made him a little unacceptable.


    Of course, there are other reasons. For example, if the object of his daughter¡¯s love is someone else, if his daughter is bullied, he can still help his daughter find a place. However, in the face of Huang Feng, he can There is no such confidence, after all, the two sides are not at the same level.


    Therefore, he was so worried because he was not able to support his daughter as a backer.


    "No matter who you are, if you bully my daughter, I will definitely not let you go." Wenwen''s father thought.

 2339 Chapter 2339 must go to Jiangzhou University

    "It''s all this point, why hasn''t my daughter come back? Will something be wrong?" Wenwen''s father looked at the time and said with some worry.


    "Isn''t it six o''clock?" Wenwen''s mother said: "Don''t be so suspicious."


    "Can I not think more about it?" Wenwen''s father said: "My daughter has never been out with other men before."


    "Didn''t you say that there are Mengmeng and Tingting? They are all sensible children, it''s okay." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "No, I still don''t worry, please call to see." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Why don''t you fight?" Wenwen''s mother gave her husband a blank look.


    "It''s not convenient for me to fight." Wenwen''s father said. Although he is very worried about his daughter''s affairs, this kind of thing is obviously more convenient for mothers and daughters to communicate.


    Wenwen''s mother also understood that after she gave her husband a blank look again, she called her daughter.


    The call was quickly connected, and Wenwen''s voice came from the phone, nothing unusual.


    "Daughter, where are you? Haven''t come back yet? It''s about to start." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "Mom, you can eat it, I ate it outside." Wenwen said, "With Tingting and Mengmeng, I will go back after dinner."


    "Anyone else?" Wenwen''s mother asked when she saw her husband winking.


    "Yes, yes." Wenwen''s voice is a little unnatural. In fact, Huang Feng is Tingting''s elder brother. Even if her parents knew that she was eating with Huang Feng, they would not think too much about it, but Wenwen''s. I have a special feeling for Huang Feng in my heart, so when it comes to Huang Feng, she always feels guilty unconsciously, especially in front of her parents. She is afraid that her parents will see something.


    "Who? Do we know each other?" Wenwen''s mother continued to ask.


    "I don''t know." Wenwen said, "It''s Tingting''s brother."


    At this time, Wenwen was somewhat back to normal, glanced at Huang Feng, and then said to her mother.


    "Tingting''s brother?" Wenwen''s mother was stunned, and even Wenwen''s father who was eavesdropping on the side was also stunned.


    Wenwen¡¯s parents were obviously wrong. Her daughter was having dinner with Huang Feng, but now her daughter said she was having dinner with Tingting¡¯s brother. It was Wenwen¡¯s father who made a mistake or herself. ''S daughter lied?


    "Yeah." Wenwen said: "Mom, we are eating, and we will talk later when we go back. That''s it. I''ll hang up first."


    After speaking, without giving her mother a chance to continue questioning, Wenwen hung up the phone in a hurry. She was afraid that her mother would ask about Huang Feng. In that case, she didn''t know how to answer. , She is sitting opposite Huang Feng, if she said something that Huang Feng misunderstood, it would be bad.


    In fact, Wenwen is still a manifestation of a guilty conscience. Even if her parents want to ask, they will not ask too private questions. After all, it is not convenient to be on the phone, but Wenwen secretly did something selfish before. When it comes to Huang Feng, she is very guilty, which makes her afraid to talk about Huang Feng, especially when Huang Feng is present.


    "Parents are worried? After dinner, I will take you home. The college entrance examination is coming tomorrow. I will rest early in the evening and take the exam tomorrow." Huang Feng said with a smile after Wenwen hung up the phone.


    "Yeah." Wenwen and Mengmeng both nodded. They have worked hard for the college entrance examination in the past six months. Their grades were not bad at first, plus they worked very hard, so their grades improved quickly. of.


    Wenwen still had some regrets in her heart. Originally, she wanted to stay with Huang Feng for a while after dinner, but because of her parents'' phone calls, Huang Feng was anxious to take her home.


    Moreover, after the exam, Huang Feng should be gone. At that time, if I want to see Huang Feng again, I don''t know when.


    Fortunately, her melancholy mood did not last long, and Tingting on one side said, "Brother, after the exam, I still want to go to Jiangzhou to play with you, okay?"


    When Mengmeng and Wenwen heard Tingting¡¯s words, their eyes lit up. Although Tingting didn¡¯t say to take them, as long as they spoke, Tingting would definitely agree to the relationship between them. I see Huang Feng frequently, and Wenwen wouldn''t mind opening this mouth.


    However, what Wenwen didn''t expect was that this matter didn''t need him to speak at all.


    "Okay, of course there is no problem." Huang Feng didn''t hesitate at all, and said directly: "There are also you two. If you want to go, you can go with Tingting. There are so many people together."


    "Go, go, we''re definitely going." Mengmeng said quickly: "Brother, you don''t know, since we went last time, we have always wanted to go again, but we don''t have time normally. , I must go when the exam is over, I will trouble my brother then."


    "What''s the trouble, you can go play, I''m glad it''s too late." Huang Feng said: "You still have the room last time. You don''t even need to buy anything this time."


    "Great." Mengmeng cheered.


    Huang Feng looked at Wenwen and didn¡¯t know what she thought. After all, he only invited Mengmeng and Wenwen to play, not asking them to go there. In case someone already has a summer plan, he would naturally not Can force it.


    "I''m going too." Wenwen faced Huang Feng''s gaze, her face turned red, which made her heart despise herself. She usually has no influence on the hot gaze of so many boys. Feng looked at her flatly, she felt her heartbeat speed up, her breathing was rapid, and she blamed herself for being too useless.


    "Well, after you finish the exam, I''ll go with Tingting. I can just go in my car." Huang Feng said, "But you have to talk to your family. Don''t worry your family."


    "I see." Mengmeng and Wenwen said.


    "Brother, if I get admitted to Jiangzhou University, can I just live in your villa?" Tingting said.


    "Of course there is no problem." Huang Feng said, "Isn''t the house I have prepared for you, and I recently bought some villas, even if you live alone, there is no problem."


    "I don''t want to live by myself, I will live with my brother." Tingting said. Tingting is not too surprised about Huang Feng buying a villa again. After all, although she doesn''t know all about her brother, But I also know that my brother is not short of money now, and he has a lot of net worth, even if he buys a few more villas, it is not a big deal.


    However, what Tingting didn''t know was that Huang Feng didn''t buy a few houses this time, but an entire villa area.


    "Okay, no problem." Huang Feng said readily.


    "It''s great, I also want to live in a villa." Mengmeng said. She looked at Huang Feng and said: "Brother, I also want to apply for Jiangzhou University. If I get admitted, can I live with you? Just live.


    Mengmeng still knows that there is a difference between herself and Tingting. Tingting is Huang Feng¡¯s brother after all. Even if she has always lived with Huang Feng, it¡¯s no problem. However, she¡¯s not, so she just wants to live there occasionally. Just live.


    "No problem." Huang Feng said: "It''s OK to live all the time."


    For his sister¡¯s two good sisters, Huang Feng really treated them as if they were younger sisters, and there shouldn¡¯t be too many vacant rooms on his side. Even if dozens of people live in, there is no problem at all. .


    What''s more, Mengmeng and Wenwen are so cute and sensible.


    "Great, brother, I love you!" Mengmeng held Huang Feng excitedly, and when Huang Feng was not ready, she kissed him on the cheek.


    "Smelly cute and cute, taking advantage of my brother, wait carefully for Jiangzhou, Yumo will beat you." Tingting said.


    "Good Tingting, don''t tell Sister Yumo, I missed my tongue, I missed my tongue." Mengmeng said quickly, but looking at her expression in the year, it was obviously not a real "spoken error", but a deliberate one.


    Huang Feng just smiled and didn''t think too much, only when Mengmeng really regarded him as an older brother.


    Wenwen looked at Mengmeng with some envy. She also wanted to kiss Huang Feng on the face, but she didn''t have the guts. At this time, she was envious of Mengmeng, and she was facing Huang Feng. At the peak, I lacked self-confidence and had a guilty conscience. Even if I thought about it in my heart, I didn''t dare to really go up and kiss like Mengmeng.


    "Wenwen, how about you? Where are you going to apply for?" Mengmeng and Tingting are fighting, Huang Feng is looking at Wenwen, Tingting and Mengmeng are both preparing to apply for Jiangzhou University, I don¡¯t know where Wenwen will apply. .


    "Wenwen''s family wants her to go to the imperial capital." Mengmeng wiped her mouth and said: "However, Wenwen decided to apply for Jiangzhou University. The three of us have made an agreement and will not be separated forever."


    Huang Feng looked at Wenwen, and Wenwen nodded, indicating that Mengmeng was right.


    "Jiangzhou University is good." Huang Feng said: "However, since your parents decided to let you go to the Imperial Capital, when you want to go to Jiangzhou University, it is best to discuss with your parents before making a decision."


    "I will." Wenwen said, not to mention that she didn''t want to be separated from the two little sisters, just to see Huang Feng, she would also go to Jiangzhou University.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "If your parents agree, that would be the best. Then, you can come to live in the villa. Anyway, there is your room in the villa, and there is no plan to live in other people. ."


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Wenwen was happier and more determined to apply for Jiangzhou University. Originally, after Mengmeng asked to live in the villa, she was still thinking about how to speak. Now Huang Feng has taken the initiative to say so, Mengmeng. Can Moe be upset?


    "I will definitely go to Jiangzhou University." Wenwen said.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself." When Huang Feng saw Wenwen, he seemed to be very solemn and worried. After all, strength is part of the college entrance examination, and the mentality is also very important: Don¡¯t be too nervous if you¡¯re under great pressure. In that case, you won¡¯t be able to show your full strength."

 2340 Chapter 2340 Guess

    Huang Feng himself has gone through the college entrance examination, so he naturally knows how much a good attitude is for the exam. He can see that Wenwen seems to be too stressed. This is not a good thing and is not conducive to her live performance.


    "Well, I know, brother." Wenwen nodded and said.


    In fact, Wenwen¡¯s heart pressure is indeed relatively high. Her grades, if she wants to be admitted to Jiangzhou University, are not so stable, just around the score line, compared to Tingting, it is a bit worse, although In the past six months, she has worked very hard, and her grades have improved to a certain extent. However, it is not to say that entering Jiangzhou University is a sure thing.


    If it was in the past, she did not have to be admitted to Jiangzhou University. Following the arrangements of her parents, it is not difficult to go to the Imperial Capital to attend a university, but because of Huang Feng''s relationship, she will change her goal to Jiangzhou University, moreover, is still the only goal. This is obviously not an easy thing for her, so it is normal for her to feel a lot of pressure.


    Fortunately, when she saw Huang Feng, her mood would relax a lot more inexplicably, which is a good thing for her.


    Wenwen''s parents on the other side were stunned for a moment when they faced the blind tone phone.


    "Hang up?" Wenwen''s father asked blankly.


    Wenwen''s mother nodded.


    "Just now my daughter said that she was having dinner with Tingting''s brother. Is it true?" Wenwen''s father asked.


    "How do I know." Wenwen''s mother said: "When Tingting came to our house to play before, she did say that she had an older brother, but her brother went to school in Jiangzhou and stayed there after graduation. Jiangzhou is at work, I haven''t heard of him coming back."


    "Daughter isn''t lying?" Wenwen''s father said, "I saw with my own eyes that she got in Huang Feng''s car. This kid doesn''t learn well now? Why do you like to lie? You must come back well. Educate her."


    Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t care much about other people¡¯s accusations against her daughter before, because he felt that her daughter had done nothing wrong, so even on the phone before, she told those people to educate herself. Daughter, he was just perfunctory, and he didn''t think that he really wanted to teach his daughter.


    But now it¡¯s different. He saw his daughter get in Huang Feng¡¯s car with his own eyes. He should be with Huang Feng now. Now he was lying to himself, saying that he was having dinner with Tingting¡¯s brother. Deceive yourself?


    Wenwen''s father was very angry, and at the same time, she was worried whether her daughter was taken away, so he kept the word from herself and her mother.


    "Hey, wait!" Wenwen''s mother was also angry that her daughter was not telling the truth. At this moment, she suddenly screamed when she heard her husband''s words.


    "What''s the matter with you? I was shocked." Wenwen''s father was still mad at her daughter for lying. He was a little displeased when he saw her wife who was shocked.


    "What is the name of Tingting''s brother?" Wenwen''s mother asked suddenly.


    "How do I know." Wenwen''s father said: "She just said that there was an older brother before, and didn''t say the name, and we didn''t ask. Why are you asking about this?"


    "Tingting''s elder brother must be Huang, and Huang Feng..." At this point, Wenwen''s mother can''t say anything, because her guess is too bold, but, Even if she hadn''t finished speaking, she believed that her husband should understand what she meant.


    "You mean, Huang Feng is Tingting''s elder brother?" Wenwen''s father also said with a look of shock, then shook his head and said, "This is impossible."


    "Why is it impossible?" Wenwen''s mother, the more she thinks about it, the more she feels that this incident is likely to be true. Although it is indeed difficult to accept, it seems to be a fact: "You think, Huang Feng¡¯s home is in Huaizhou, right? Moreover, his family is also in the countryside. At the same time, his surname is Huang. Is this a coincidence? Moreover, Huang Feng is also in Jiangzhou now, as Tingting said, both are The same."


    "It''s impossible." Wenwen''s father was still a little unacceptable. After all, they had met Tingting. She was an ordinary girl. Although she was beautiful and had good academic performance, she was born very ordinary. The dress is also very ordinary, and it is not at all that it looks like a rich family.


    "I think it''s very possible." Wenwen''s mother insisted: "There are not many reports about Huang Feng''s family on the Internet, but it''s just that he is in the countryside and belongs to Huaizhou. And, have you ever thought about Huang Feng''s family? Why did Feng appear in front of our daughter¡¯s school? Why did we meet our daughter again? Our daughter spends most of her time at school and has little contact with the society. How can we meet Huang Feng? How can the two have an intersection? Yes? Obviously, only Huang Feng is Tingting''s elder brother, the two will meet through Tingting."


    Wenwen''s father stopped talking. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he started to believe this in his heart. Although, this is indeed incredible.


    Wenwen¡¯s father was puzzled before, how her daughter met Huang Feng. Two of them, one is a businessman, mainly staying in Jiangzhou, the other is a student, most of the time in Huaizhou, in school , Therefore, there should be no intersection at all.


    Before he could not figure out the reason for this, but now listening to his wife say this, it seems that this is really the case. Because of Tingting¡¯s relationship, his daughter only knew Huang Feng, and he also watched at the school gate before. When he arrived, Tingting and Huang Feng seemed to be very close, but his thoughts were on his daughter at the time, and he didn''t think much about it. Now that I want to come, Tingting and Huang Feng, they might really be siblings.


    "Last year, Wenwen and Tingting said they were going to Jiangzhou to meet her brother. I guess they met at that time." Wenwen''s mother continued.


    "It''s possible." Wenwen''s father finally believed a little.


    Seeing that her husband believed her guess, and at the same time, because of this big discovery, Wenwen¡¯s mother seemed very excited and continued: ¡°Also, look, you saw your daughter get in Huangfeng¡¯s car before. Now the daughter said that she was eating with Tingting¡¯s brother. If the daughter didn¡¯t lie, wouldn¡¯t Huang Feng be Tingting¡¯s brother? Two people are the same person, don¡¯t you know our daughter? Since childhood, what? Time to panic?"


    "That''s true." Wenwen''s father nodded.


    This is also the reason why he was angry before. Wenwen has never panicked them since she was a child. Therefore, when she just thought she was lying, Wenwen¡¯s father was so angry. Now it seems that she is her own The daughter did not lie, it was he himself.


    "So, Huang Feng might really be Tingting''s brother?" Wenwen''s father said.


    "I think it''s almost like this!" Wenwen''s mother said affirmatively.


    "I really didn''t expect it." Wenwen''s father said with emotion: "I looked at Wenwen before, and I didn''t seem to be from the rich family. I didn''t expect it, but it was so hidden."


    Wenwen''s father just sighed and didn''t think much.


    "Then Huangfeng has only risen in the past two years. Therefore, it is normal to not hear about him in Tingting''s mouth before." Wenwen''s mother said: "And since Huang Feng is Tingting''s Brother, then we don¡¯t have to worry so much. Maybe they just invited their sister to dinner, and the daughter and Mengmeng were just invited by the way. You thought that your daughter was in love with Huang Feng, you probably thought wrong."


    "It might really be the case." Wenwen''s father said: "I didn''t expect this relationship between them before, but before my daughter called Huang Feng''husband'' in public, I couldn''t help but think about it. "


    This is where Wenwen''s father has been entangled. Her daughter actually calls a man "husband" in public. If there is nothing between them, Wenwen''s father still doesn''t believe it.


    "Maybe, our daughter wants to help Huang Feng escape." Wenwen''s mother knew her daughter: "But, really, if there is anything between the two, it''s not a bad thing."


    "What do you mean?" Wenwen''s father said.


    "With Tingting''s relationship, presumably Huang Feng will not bully our daughter. Even if they are really in love, there is no way to get together in the end. As long as the daughter is not bullied, it is not a bad thing. It''s a good memory for my daughter." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "You really wanted to open it." Wenwen''s father said, but at this time, he was not as nervous and worried as before. After all, after knowing that Huang Feng is Tingting''s brother, there was a relationship between the two parties. , Her daughter is much less likely to be bullied.


    "Girls, it''s not a bad thing to have an unforgettable love when you were young," Wenwen''s mother said.


    "Forget it, it''s useless for us to think about it here. After our daughter comes back, we can ask her carefully." Wenwen''s father said.


    "It''s okay to ask, but you can''t get angry." Wenwen''s mother said: "My daughter is going to take the college entrance examination tomorrow. At this time, it can''t affect her mood. If the exam is affected, it will affect the whole life. What''s the matter? , Wait until the exam is over."


    "I know this, can I still know the severity?" Wenwen''s father said, that''s why he didn''t get his daughter back in public today. At this time, he can''t stimulate his daughter. No matter how big things happen, Have to wait until after the college entrance examination.

 2341 Chapter 2341

    As parents, of course, they all know what is most important at the critical moment of their children''s college entrance examination.


    Therefore, Wenwen''s father had already decided before, after the college entrance examination, he would ask his daughter carefully to ask this matter clearly.


    Moreover, now that after knowing that Huang Feng is likely to be Tingting''s elder brother, Wenwen''s father is more relieved, so he doesn''t rush to ask about this matter anymore. Everything will be discussed after the college entrance examination.


    When the couple had made a decision, they were not as anxious as before. However, they did not rush to sleep, but were waiting for their daughter to come back. After all, today is their daughter¡¯s first time to go out with other boys, even if I know, that boy is probably Tingting''s elder brother, and they can''t be completely relieved, so they still have to wait until their daughter comes back to rest.


    "Brother, thank you today." An hour later, downstairs at Tingting''s house, Huang Feng''s suspended sports car parked there. In the city were Huang Feng, Tingting and Wenwen. As for Mengmeng, it was already there. Wenwen, who was sent back by Huang Feng before, was sent back later. This was also what Wenwen requested. She said before that she was not in a hurry to go home and asked Huang Feng to send her Mengmeng first. The purpose was naturally to be able to Stay with Huang Feng for a while, even if only for a while, she will be very happy.


    However, this happiness is obviously time-limited, and now, the time is obviously up.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Go back and rest early, so I will be in a good state to take the exam tomorrow."


    In Huang Feng''s heart, he attaches great importance to the college entrance examination. Whether it is his sister or Mengmeng, Wenwen, these two good sisters of his sister, he is very concerned about it, he knows, The college entrance examination may be related to a person''s life. Therefore, it is not sloppy and can not leave any regrets. Therefore, even if the three little girls are invited to dinner today, he did not spend too much time, just hope not to delay the three of them to rest. , So that they have a good state to meet the college entrance examination.


    "Well, brother, I will." Wenwen promised.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself." Huang Feng saw that Wenwen seemed to be very stressed, and thought that her family had high expectations of her. That''s why she was under such a lot of pressure. Everything is because of him, and Wenwen is so nervous and stressful because of him.


    "Yeah." Wenwen agreed, but the pressure in her heart did not decrease much. She had already set a goal for herself in her heart, that is, she must be admitted to Jiangzhou University and go to Jiangzhou. Going to school, in this way, we can better contact Huang Feng.


    Of course, she would not say these to Huang Feng, she would only bury it in her heart secretly.


    After getting out of Huang Feng''s car, Wenwen waved her hands with Huang Feng and Tingting before turning around and returning to her home.


    "I''m back." After Wenwen returned home, she thought her parents had taken a break early, but she didn''t expect her parents to watch TV in the living room, so she immediately said hello.


    After saying hello, Wenwen wanted to go back to her room. She was also afraid that her parents would ask herself questions about Huang Feng. In that case, she didn¡¯t know how to answer. She just wanted to bury it in her heart, to like Huang Feng secretly by herself, and she didn''t want anyone to know, even her parents.


    "Wenwen, wait." Wenwen wanted to go back to her room, but she couldn''t make the trip smoothly. She was stopped by her father after only a few steps.


    "Dad, what''s the matter? I''m sleepy and want to sleep. I have to take an exam tomorrow. What''s the matter, let''s talk about it tomorrow." Wenwen said, hitting a hate, indicating that she was really sleepy.


    "Daddy just has a few words to ask you, it won''t take you too much time." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Okay." Seeing that she couldn''t refuse, Wenwen had no choice but to agree. She also didn''t want her parents to see her strangeness, so she walked to her parents and sat down.


    "Just went to dinner with Mengmeng and Tingting?" Wenwen''s father asked after seeing his daughter sitting down.


    "Well, I told you on the phone before." Wenwen said.


    "And Tingting''s brother?" Wenwen''s father continued to ask.


    "Yeah." Listening to her father talking about Huang Feng, Wenwen suddenly felt her heartbeat speeding up. In fact, during this period, as long as she thinks of Huang Feng, Wenwen''s heartbeat will speed up, sometimes even She will blush, because she will think about what happened in the villa in Huangfeng, Jiangzhou last year.


    Wenwen''s father saw his daughter, his face turned red, and his worry slowly increased. Fortunately, his tone did not change much, and he continued to ask: "Speaking of which, Tingting also said about her before. My brother, however, doesn¡¯t seem to have said her brother¡¯s name. By the way, what¡¯s her brother¡¯s name? Where does she work?"


    This is what Wenwen¡¯s parents are concerned about. After all, they thought that Huang Feng is Tingting¡¯s elder brother. It was just their guess. Although both of them felt that this possibility was great, there was no When it was confirmed, the two were not sure, so they waited for the daughter to get the exact answer from her mouth.


    "Tingting''s brother is called Huang Feng." Wenwen did not doubt her parents, nor did she expect that her parents already knew of Huang Feng''s existence. After hearing her father''s question, she was rather proud. Introduce your parents: "It''s the Huang Feng who is very popular during this time. He is very powerful. He is not a few years older than me, but he already owns many companies. Dad, you are also in business. You should have heard of him. Is his name?"


    Wenwen''s father nodded and said, "Well, I''ve heard of it, but I didn''t expect that he is Tingting''s brother."


    At this point, Wenwen¡¯s parents have been able to fully confirm that their previous guesses are not wrong. Huang Feng is indeed Tingting¡¯s brother. Although this surprised them, it is indeed true that they actually and this rising star in the business world, There is also a connection.


    "Right? I also think my brother is very good." Wenwen was very happy to see that her father really knew Huang Feng, and she even had a feeling of being proud, even in her father''s body. , I have never felt it.


    "Brother?" Wenwen''s parents heard clearly that her daughter''s name for Huang Feng, which was not a normal name, immediately attracted their attention.


    Seeing that she had missed her mouth, Wenwen was a little embarrassed and guilty for a while, so she explained: "Huang Feng is Tingting''s brother, and Tingting and I are good sisters, so I followed her. That''s what Mengmeng called."


    In order to clear away her suspicions, Wenwen pulled out her good sister Mengmeng, in order to eliminate the doubts in her parents.


    "Brother is also good." Wenwen''s mother said: "He is older than you, and also Tingting''s brother. There is nothing wrong with your name."


    "Right? I think so too." Seeing her mother, she didn''t doubt anything, but agreed with her own opinion. Wenwen seemed very happy and her eyes lit up a lot.


    It¡¯s just that, in the eyes of her parents, her performance shows a lot. Although they are still not sure that their daughter is in love with Huang Feng, but from the name On the above, their daughter''s reaction to this matter has already been seen, and they have been able to see that their daughter must have a good impression of Huang Feng.


    In this regard, Wenwen¡¯s mother can still accept it. After all, Huang Feng is still very good. As her daughter¡¯s first love, there is no problem at all. After all, first love does not have to go to the end and can teach Something from your own daughter will do.


    As for Wenwen¡¯s father, he is very worried. He has never been optimistic about the affairs between his daughter and Huang Feng. Before, he had a fluke mentality. Now it seems that all of this should be true, and he has to Worried, because he felt that it was impossible for his daughter and Huang Feng to go to the end. His daughter would definitely suffer in the end, and he didn''t want to see his daughter suffer.


    It''s just that, after all, it is in the critical period before the college entrance examination, and he is not good at talking to his daughter.


    "Okay, daughter, go to bed, and have an exam tomorrow." Wenwen''s mother said to her daughter. Her daughter came back early and didn''t spend the night outside. There was nothing wrong with emotion. At the same time, It was confirmed that Huang Feng was Tingting''s elder brother and Wenwen''s mother. He was relieved for the most part. At this time, he naturally didn''t want to affect his daughter''s college entrance examination because of this incident.


    "Yeah." Wenwen didn''t see what was wrong with her parents, and after a promise, she stood up and returned to her room.


    However, when she was about to go to the room, Wenwen suddenly remembered something. She turned to her parents and said, "By the way, Mom and Dad, I don''t want to go to school in the Imperial Capital. I want to go to Jiangzhou. I want to go to Jiangzhou. the University."


    "No!" Wenwen''s father retorted without thinking after hearing what Wenwen said.


    "Why?" Wenwen was stunned. She didn''t know why her father had such a big reaction, even if she didn''t agree to go to Jiangzhou University, she shouldn''t behave like this.


    "It''s nothing, we were planning to send you to the Imperial Capital to go to college. You are going to Jiangzhou now, and your dad can''t accept it for a while." Wenwen''s mother quickly explained, and at the same time pulled her husband and gestured. He shouldn''t have such a big reaction.

 2342 Chapter 2342 Brother

    "Wenwen, tell my mother, why are you going to Jiangzhou to go to college suddenly? Didn''t we all say that we went to the Imperial Capital to go to college?" Wenwen''s mother asked Yan Yueshen, compared to the one who was still angry. Father, her attitude is obviously much better.


    Wenwen looked at her father, and then at her mother. She thought that because her father hadn''t told them about it before, she became a little angry and unacceptable for a while.


    Wenwen said with some embarrassment: "I originally wanted to discuss with you after the exam. Actually, I decided to go to Jiangzhou for college. Mengmeng and Tingting will also go to Jiangzhou for college. The three of us Don''t want to separate."


    Obviously, at this time, Wenwen still felt that using Mengmeng and Tingting as a shield is still very good.


    However, since Wenwen¡¯s parents already knew about Huang Feng¡¯s existence, they would naturally not believe her daughter¡¯s words so easily. The reason her daughter said may be one of the reasons, but both of them felt that their own The daughter suddenly applied for the university in Jiangzhou, it must have something to do with Huang Feng, you know, Huang Feng has always been in Jiangzhou!


    This is why Wenwen''s father was so eager just now.


    "Mom knows that the three of you have a good relationship, but, after all, going to college is not a trivial matter, it is a life-long event, and it cannot be affected by this matter. Now the communication is so developed, even if you are not in a school or in a city, It won¡¯t affect the relationship between you. As long as you have a heart, the relationship between the three of you will not be weak. There is no need to go to the same university and be in the same city.¡± Wenwen¡¯s mother said.


    Compared with Wenwen¡¯s father showing anxiety and negation on his face, Wenwen¡¯s mother showed much more peace. However, the meaning in her words also did not want her daughter to change before she had decided. Good thing.


    "The university in the Imperial Capital was chosen by us after comparing many schools, and it is also the most suitable for you. Didn¡¯t you agree to it before? It¡¯s better not to change it randomly. If you want Mengmeng and Tingting, You can use the vacation to visit them." Wenwen''s mother said.


    In fact, Wenwen¡¯s mother didn¡¯t think that there was a big problem with her daughter¡¯s relationship with Huang Feng. After all, it was just a relationship, but she didn¡¯t want her daughter to change her pre-planned route because of her love. I don''t want my daughter to affect her life because of her love affairs.


    The school in the Imperial Capital they chose together before was not the best, but it was the most suitable school for Wenwen. The family of three thought that the school was good before. Wenwen agreed to it at the time and has been admitted there. For the goal, and the score line of that school is lower than Jiangzhou University, and it is easier.


    Now, Wenwen suddenly wants to change the university to apply for. This is not a trivial matter. Even Wenwen¡¯s mother, who did not object to her daughter¡¯s love with Huang Feng before, is now unwilling to have her daughter suddenly change her previous decision and go to Jiangzhou. .


    Seeing that her parents were against going to Jiangzhou to go to university, Wenwen was a little disappointed. Before, she promised in front of Mengmeng, Tingting, and even Huang Feng that she would go to Jiangzhou to go to university. No, what should I do?


    "But I just want to go to Jiangzhou University. I won''t go anywhere else." Wenwen said a little angrily.


    "Wenwen, applying for college, that''s a big deal, you can''t be emotional, understand?" Wenwen''s mother said, and she also emphasized the pronunciation of the word "feeling", as she said she was herself Only she knows the relationship between her daughter and Mengmeng, Tingting, and Huang Feng.


    And Wenwen was originally guilty because of Huang Feng¡¯s affairs, so when she heard her mother talk about emotional affair, she felt even more guilty, especially when she saw her mother¡¯s eyes with deep meaning, she felt , My mother seems to know something.


    "Dad, mom, I''m going to apply for Jiangzhou University. This is also a prestigious school, and it''s better than the school we chose before. Isn''t Jiangzhou University a better choice?" Wenwen is obviously not. Will give up so easily, she is still trying to persuade her parents to agree to apply for Jiangzhou University.


    "Do you want to apply for Jiangzhou University?" It was the first time that Wenwen''s parents knew her daughter''s thoughts. Indeed, Jiangzhou University is a good school. They didn''t think about it before. After that, they finally gave pass. It has passed. There are many reasons. One of them is his daughter''s grades. It is still somewhat difficult to get admitted to Jiangzhou University. Unless it is extraordinary performance, there is such a possibility.


    And now, Wenwen''s parents have some understanding why her daughter has been studying so hard in the past six months. Sometimes, even very harsh, her parents feel distressed.


    Thinking of it, her daughter started working so crazy after returning from Jiangzhou. It seems that she has decided to apply for Jiangzhou University from that time, but at that time, she didn''t tell herself Two people only.


    Obviously, that trip to Jiangzhou played a very important role. She may have met Huang Feng during that trip to Jiangzhou. Therefore, Wenwen¡¯s parents were even more sure about her daughter¡¯s So I changed my application for the exam and changed to Jiangzhou University because of Huang Feng. Because Huang Feng is in Jiangzhou, my daughter obviously wants to meet Huang Feng in Jiangzhou.


    After understanding this, both husband and wife understood that their daughter seemed to have a deep love for Huang Feng. Otherwise, they would not make such a change. Moreover, for the past half a year, it was them who have been working wildly. The husband and wife have never seen it before. It can be seen how strong my daughter is determined to go to Jiangzhou to go to university.


    "Yeah." Wenwen nodded and said, "Tingting and Mengmeng are also preparing to apply for Jiangzhou University."


    Wenwen obviously still wants to use Tingting and Mengmeng as a shield, but what she doesn''t know is that her parents already know about the existence of Huang Feng, so naturally she won''t believe her completely. , As I said before, Wenwen has never lied since she was a child, and when she said that the reason for including Jiangzhou University was because of Mengmeng and Tingting, her behavior was obviously a little unnatural. He did not escape the eyes of her parents.


    "Jiangzhou University is very famous and its majors are also very good. I think choosing Jiangzhou University is the better choice." Wenwen continued.


    "But, we want you to go to college, God, because our family has relatives in the imperial capital, it will be convenient to take care of you at that time, and sometimes you can have someone to discuss with you. If you go to Jiangzhou, we will not treat you there. Familiar, if anything happens, I won''t be able to help." Wenwen''s mother said.


    Indeed, they wanted to send their daughters to the Imperial Capital to go to college, but they didn''t worry about their daughter being alone. Their family had relatives in the Imperial Capital, and they could also take care of their daughters by the way. In this case, they would feel relieved.


    However, Jiangzhou is different. They are not familiar with it, and no one has any relatives there. If something happens to their daughter, they will not be able to help anymore.


    "Mom, I''m an adult, and I can take care of myself." Wenwen said: "Moreover, Mengmeng and Tingting will also go to Jiangzhou. If there is anything, the three of us can discuss."


    "The three of you are girls. If something happens, it will be very dangerous." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Dad, we went to school, and why didn''t we go there? What is the danger?" Wenwen said, "Moreover, Tingting''s brother is also in Jiangzhou. If we really encounter something, Can''t you still find him?"


    When talking about Huang Feng, Wenwen''s eyes were visibly brighter. She might not have noticed this situation, but the parents next to her saw it all and confirmed her previous guess.


    "Tingting''s elder brother is very powerful. He owns a big industry in Jiangzhou, has a lot of villas, and knows a lot of people. Even if there is something, he can solve it." Wenwen continued.


    For Huang Feng, Wenwen trusts them very much. She feels that he is capable of helping them solve any problems. As long as he is there, there will be no problems. Moreover, if there is anything wrong with herself, Wenwen also believes. Huang Feng would not stand by and watch. She is the sister he recognizes. Although, she doesn''t want to be his sister, but with such a relationship, Wenwen doesn''t feel that Huang Feng is the one who doesn''t care about her.


    As for Huang Feng, Wenwen¡¯s parents also know very well, and they even know Huang Feng more than their daughter. They also understand that in Jiangzhou, even in China, Huang Feng now has it. A lot of power, if Huang Feng can do anything if his daughter really encounters something, it is indeed not a problem, he has the ability to solve problems.


    It¡¯s just that Wenwen¡¯s parents are afraid that Huang Feng played with their daughter casually, and may not really care about her daughter. Although her daughter looks very confident, they all feel that it is Because she is now in a passionate love period, she will blindly trust Huang Feng.


    "That''s an outsider after all. How can our relatives be close?" Wenwen''s father said.


    "Brother is not an outsider!" Seeing that her father actually didn''t trust Huang Feng, Wenwen felt confused, and she retorted without thinking.


    "Brother?" Wenwen''s parents were stunned by her daughter''s name for Huang Feng.

 2343 Chapter 2343 Sigh

    Wenwen reacted right away. She had just said that she had missed her, so she hurriedly said: "Tingting and I have a close relationship with sisters, so I followed her and called Huang Feng to be my brother."


    Maybe because she was afraid that her parents would think too much, Wenwen added: "Mengmeng also calls Huang Feng like this, and we all call him brother."


    Wenwen''s parents frowned. According to them, her daughter and Tingting have a very good relationship. It seems that there is nothing wrong with calling Tingting''s elder brother. It''s just that they think of what they have heard before. I feel that this title is a bit problematic.


    "You and others are not relatives, don''t call them that way, it''s not good." Wenwen''s father said.


    "What''s wrong." Wenwen was unhappy: "Brother Huang Feng has no objection, and he is very nice to us."


    "Wenwen, you are still young and you don¡¯t understand some things. When you are older, you will understand." Wenwen¡¯s father said, he even wondered if Huang Feng was trying to get close to his daughter. Those who deliberately use this name, you must know that nowadays, there are some people who are not relatives in society, and they are siblings to each other. Many of them have problems. Therefore, Wenwen''s father is afraid that his daughter is ignorant and was fooled by Huang Feng .


    "I''m not young anymore, I will graduate from high school soon." Wenwen said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, okay, it''s getting late, Wenwen, go take a rest first, and there will be an exam tomorrow, to ensure the quality of rest, as for other things, wait until the exam is over." Wenwen''s mother, see herself The atmosphere between the daughter and husband started to be a bit wrong, and they interrupted quickly.


    "Well, then I will go to rest first." Wenwen said, she also attached great importance to the college entrance examination, so she also wanted to put herself in a very good state to meet the exam.


    After speaking, Wenwen turned around and went back to her room. Although her father had a lot to say to her, he also knew that it was not the time now, so he did not call her to stop, but was in her After returning to the room, I talked to my wife.


    "You said, is there such a relationship between my daughter and Huang Feng?" Wenwen''s father asked.


    "I don''t know." Wenwen''s mother said: "However, looking at our daughter''s appearance, it must be a good feeling for Huang Feng, but I don''t know how Huang Feng feels about our daughter. Is it true? My sister sees it, there are still other ideas."


    "Hey, who knows." Wenwen''s father sighed, "I can also see that my daughter really has a crush on Huang Feng. This matter is really worrying. Our daughter is actually prepared for Huang Feng. I went to Jiangzhou to go to college. Tell me, this is not for Huang Feng, but what else?"


    "Actually, speaking of it, my daughter has a good impression of Huang Feng, and it is understandable." Wenwen''s mother said: "Then Huang Feng is only in his twenties? Not much older than Wenwen, she has such an achievement, daughter At this age, it is easy to admire those successful people, and Huang Feng is obviously that this kind of person has a lot of charm, plus the fact that he is still young, it will make his daughter feel good."


    Huang Feng is a few years older than Wenwen, and there will not be much generation gap between the two, and Huang Feng is still Tingting¡¯s elder brother, then Wenwen will definitely learn about Huang Feng from Tingting Things, coupled with personal contact, have a good impression of people like Huang Feng, which is completely understandable.


    "This is what I worry about." Wenwen''s father said: "Successful people like Huang Feng, although they are not very old, are very mature. They are definitely not comparable to the yellow-haired girl like Wenwen in our family. It must be a very thorough look at emotional matters, and this kind of successful people sometimes look at feelings very lightly. In their eyes, only interests are the most important, so even Huang Feng I also have a good impression on our daughter, but there is a bit of sincerity in this good impression, and it¡¯s hard to say how long it can last."


    After all, Wenwen¡¯s father is also a businessman. Therefore, he has also come into contact with many such people. He knows that businessmen value their interests very seriously. Some people do nothing for their own interests. Women They don''t have anything in their eyes, they don''t care about it at all, and it''s not that they have never seen anyone betraying their own women for profit.


    Therefore, he was worried about his daughter and Huang Feng''s affairs. His daughter is too young and has no experience in this aspect. It is easy to indulge in Huang Feng''s charm, and then use his affection too deeply. In that case, it would be very dangerous. .


    I have to say that there is nothing wrong with Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s idea, especially after he has seen a lot of such cases with his own eyes, he thinks so. Therefore, he always thought that his daughter would find one in the future. When someone she knows gets married, the other party may not have much money, but she must be nice to her daughter, and Huang Feng doesn''t seem to meet this requirement.


    How old is Wenwen?How could she fully understand Huang Feng?Huang Feng is able to achieve the current success, the city government must have it. To put it in a bad way, it is that it is easy to play with his daughter''s feelings.


    The reason why Wenwen¡¯s father had such an idea was completely caused by what he saw before, but he didn¡¯t understand Huang Feng, so he didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng was an anomaly, not his eyes. The kind of people here, who value interests very much, Huang Feng puts a lot of emphasis on feelings. This may also have something to do with how easy it is for him to make money now and his strength is also very strong.


    In short, Huang Feng is not a person who likes to play with feelings, nor is he a person who sells his feelings for profit. Therefore, Wenwen''s father''s judgment on Huang Feng is completely wrong.


    However, it is obvious that the current Wenwen father doesn''t know what kind of person Huang Feng is. After all, he hasn''t contacted him, only some understanding on the Internet, which is obviously not enough, so he is so worried.


    "Probably not." Wenwen''s mother felt that Huang Feng should not be that kind of person: "Huang Feng''s online reviews are still very good, and he is still Tingting''s elder brother, what is Tingting like? People, we all know that she is definitely a well-behaved girl, and her elder brother will not be too bad. Moreover, with Tingting''s existence, how can Huang Feng not bully our daughter too much?"


    "It''s not easy to say." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Let me say, maybe we are unfounded worry, maybe it''s just that our daughter simply likes Huang Feng, and Huang Feng doesn''t think about our daughter at all, really just treat it as a sister." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "I hope so too." Wenwen''s father said: "Anyway, I just feel that there will be no good results between my daughter and Huang Feng. Therefore, in order to avoid harm to our daughter, we cannot let her and Huang Feng have too much s contact."


    "What about the daughter''s college entrance examination?" Wenwen''s mother said: "Looking at her daughter''s appearance, she is determined to apply for Jiangzhou University. Even if we persuade, it should not have any effect."


    Both husband and wife know that although their daughter looks very obedient, she is also very assertive in her heart. Once a decision is made, it is difficult to change. Now, she obviously wants to go to Jiangzhou to go to university, regardless of Was it because of Huang Feng, or it was really because of Tingting and Mengmeng. Anyway, she didn''t want to go to the Imperial Capital anymore. In the end, it was difficult to persuade her to change.


    Wenwen¡¯s father also frowned. This matter is indeed a bit difficult. He does not want his daughter to have too much contact with Huang Feng, so naturally he does not want to see his daughter go to Jiangzhou to go to university, so, Volunteering will definitely not follow my daughter''s wishes.


    "Why don''t we wait to fill in the volunteers, we secretly help her fill in?" Wenwen''s father said.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy. I heard that they all filled in their volunteers together at school. Even if we want to help her, it''s difficult." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "It''s okay." Wenwen''s father waved his hand: "The relationship between me and a leader in their school is okay. When that happens, we will go with our daughter and let her fill it out first. After she fills it out, we will secretly change it. Her wish will do."


    "That''s not bad." Wenwen''s mother said, "However, when the daughter knows about it, she will be very sad."


    Indeed, if they did this, they could fully imagine how sad their daughter would be.


    "Sadness is also temporary. We are also for her good, better than being hurt by Huang Feng?" Wenwen''s father said indifferently.


    Wenwen¡¯s father felt that even if his daughter knew about it afterwards, she would at most cry and make trouble, and he would soon be better. After that, she would go to the Imperial Capital to go to university. After all, that school, daughter It is also satisfactory. If it were not for Huang Feng, the daughter would also be willing to go to the imperial capital.


    "You always say that Huang Feng hurts our daughter. This is nothing. You don''t know Huang Feng. Do you know that he will hurt your daughter?" Wenwen''s mother said incongruously.


    "Anyway, the big bosses I met are basically the same virtues, Huang Feng, I really don''t understand, but I don''t think it should be much better." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Hey." Wenwen''s mother sighed: "The first time our daughter''s heartbeat was pinched by us so ruthlessly."


    Regarding this matter, Wenwen¡¯s mother still has some regrets. She wants to give her daughter a complete youth, and the young first love is obviously part of youth, even a large part, so she also hopes her daughter The first love can be perfect.


    But, now it seems that I am afraid it is not satisfactory.

 2344 Chapter 2344 Wenwens parents

    Wenwen, who returned to her bedroom, didn¡¯t know that her parents had already decided to help her fill in the volunteers. She was still optimistic. If she did well in this exam, she would be able to convince her parents to let her go. Jiangzhou went to college. After all, her parents love herself very much, and they will meet their own requirements. This time there will be no exception. Therefore, she will only be with her good sisters and Huang before. In front of the peak, he was confident that he could convince his parents.


    In addition, Jiangzhou University is not bad at first, and it is better than the school they were planning to choose before. When Wenwen wants to come, his parents shouldn''t object to changing their volunteers.


    Of course, everything can only be decided after the college entrance examination is over.


    "You must play well this time, and you must not let your brother down, you must be admitted to Jiangzhou University!" Wenwen lay on the bed and cheered herself up.


    At this time, Wenwen is even dreaming about her future "cohabitation" life with Huang Feng, thinking, thinking, the smile on her face is getting brighter, she can''t wait to go there now Kind of a good day.


    However, Wenwen obviously missed one point, that is, her parents already knew the relationship between her and Huang Feng. Although the relationship was taken for granted, in fact, there was no relationship between Huang Feng and Wenwen. what.


    However, this kind of conjecture will still affect her parents'' decision. In addition, his parents are not optimistic about the future between her and Huang Feng. Therefore, in order to avoid losing her daughter, Wenwen''s parents are Will not satisfy his daughter''s wishes.


    On the other side, Huang Feng sent away Mengmeng and Wenwen before driving back with his sister.


    "Brother, will you delay your business when you come back this time?" Tingting asked.


    Tingting knows that her elder brother is no longer better than before. He has a lot of industries under his name, and he should be very busy at ordinary times. Although, her elder brother came back to accompany her for the college entrance examination, she was indeed very happy, but Ting But Ting didn''t want to delay her brother''s affairs because of her own affairs.


    "How come? I have people who help take care of my business, and I''m not very busy." Huang Feng said: "Besides, even if there are big things, it is important to have my sister''s college entrance examination?"


    Hearing what her brother said, Tingting laughed and smiled very happily, brilliantly. Obviously, she also felt the importance of her brother.


    "Take the test well, don''t have any pressure, I believe you." Huang Feng said to his sister.


    Tingting¡¯s grades were already good, plus, in the last half of the year, the three young ladies worked hard to review, and their grades have improved a bit. As long as they perform normally, it¡¯s not a problem to be admitted to Jiangzhou University. Possible thing.


    "Well, I will definitely be admitted to Jiangzhou University." Tingting said, without much tension on her face. This is obviously different from Mengmeng and Wenwen. After all, Tingting is the best of the three. Yes, she is sure of herself.


    Huang Feng looked at his sister and smiled. He is still very satisfied with his sister''s current state. In addition, he has helped his sister get a place in Jiangzhou University. Even if she fails to pass the exam, he can let her. As wished.


    Of course, Huang Feng still hopes that her sister can pass the exam on her own. After all, that is Tingting''s goal all the time. If she fails to achieve it, even if she goes to Jiangzhou University, she will be very sad.


    The next day, as soon as the genius came to light, Huang Feng had already gotten up. At this time, he realized that he was the latest to get up at home. Both his parents and Tingting were already up. Obviously, on such a big day, The people in the family take it very seriously.


    "Get up? I have dinner on the table and eat it myself." Huang Feng''s mother saw Huang Feng get up, just glanced at it, and then continued with her hands.


    She is helping Tingting check all the things she needs to bring. If there is any omission, it will be very troublesome.


    "Brother, morning." It was Tingting, smiling and greeted Huang Feng.


    "You too early." Huang Feng said: "How about it, how did you rest last night? How is your condition today?"


    "I have a good rest. I feel that I am at the peak now." Tingting waved her small fist and said confidently.


    "Don''t be overwhelmed. When taking the exam, you must be careful and read the questions carefully..." After Huang Feng''s mother checked her daughter''s things, she began to tell her daughter what to pay attention to during the exam.


    Because Huang Feng had taken the college entrance examination before, his mother still had some experience in this area. She did not tell Huang Feng less back then. Now that Huang Feng has the experience of taking the exam before, she asked her daughter to be more detailed.


    While listening, Tingting secretly stuck out her tongue at Huang Feng. Huang Feng smiled, but did not wipe her mouth, but had breakfast there.


    After the meal, Huang Feng drove Tingting to the examination room. As for their parents, Huang Feng didn''t let them go with him. It was enough if he had to go. Moreover, too many people went there, which put Tingting under pressure?


    Huang Feng¡¯s parents felt right. With Huang Feng accompanied, they were also relieved that Huang Feng is no longer the child he used to be, and already has the ability. With him accompanying his daughter, they can also feel at ease, if it is still frizzy. If you look irritable, I''m afraid Huang Feng''s parents would not agree to let him send it.


    "Have you brought everything together?" Huang Feng asked his sister on the way.


    "Bring them together. Early in the morning, Mom has insisted on it six or seven times. Brother, don''t worry." Tingting said.


    "This college entrance examination is a major event after all. Mom should be more careful." Huang Feng said.


    Although, with Huang Feng¡¯s current status and status, even if Tingting does not go to college, he can arrange a good future for his sister, but that must be a bit regrettable. Tingting has been studying for so many years. If you fail to pass the exam, will all your previous efforts be wasted?Moreover, college is also a very important experience in a person''s life. If you don''t go to it, it will make Tingting lack something in her life.


    Therefore, Huang Feng had specially asked for places in Jiangzhou University with Lao Li and others before, in order to ensure that his sister would go to Jiangzhou University.


    When Huang Feng was in high school, he also yearned for Jiangzhou University. However, his grades were mediocre and he failed to pass the entrance examination. Therefore, he naturally hoped that his sister could pass the entrance examination. In that case, it would be a make up. Because of his regrets, and because of this, he paid so much attention to his sister''s college entrance examination, and he came back to accompany his sister on purpose.


    When Huang Feng drove Tingting to the vicinity of the examination room, traffic control had already been implemented and cars could not be near the examination room. Therefore, Huang Feng took Tingting out of the car and walked towards the examination room.


    And along the way, the candidates come, and their parents are with them. Basically, every candidate is accompanied by a parent. It can be seen that parents attach great importance to their children''s college entrance examination. The situation is very common in China, and things like the college entrance examination can be regarded as an important event in a family.


    Although they have not yet entered the examination room, the atmosphere seems to have become tense when the many candidates and parents gathered outside the examination room. This atmosphere also makes Tingting, who is still very relaxed, a little nervous. Fortunately, her The adjustment ability is still good, and soon recovered.


    "Hey, Wenwen is there! I saw Wenwen." Tingting, who was waiting for the entrance of the examination room to open, suddenly pointed to a short distance and shouted.


    Huang Feng looked in the direction Tingting was looking at, and he saw Wenwen. At this time, Wenwen was accompanied by someone. They were a middle-aged couple. They seemed to be Wenwen''s parents.


    Yesterday, Huang Feng already knew that Tingting, Mengmeng, and Wenwen were not in the same test room, but they were in the same test center, that is, the same school. Therefore, the three agreed I wanted to meet before entering the examination room and encourage each other. I didn''t expect Tingting to find Wenwen so soon.


    Wenwen over there seemed to have spotted Tingting too, smiled very happily, waved to Tingting, and when she saw Huang Feng next to Tingting, the smile on her face became even brighter, just thinking of herself With her parents still around, she quickly turned away from her eyes, but the light from the corner of her eyes did not move away from Huang Feng.


    At this time, the parents who followed Wenwen also saw Tingting and Huang Feng beside her.


    Because of what happened yesterday, when Wenwen''s parents looked at Huang Feng, their eyes were somewhat profound. Huang Feng didn''t notice this, and just nodded towards the two of them.


    The few people arrived together soon. Wenwen looked at Huang Feng and said to her parents: "Dad, Mom, this is Tingting''s brother, Huang Feng, he picked me up yesterday."


    "Mr. Huang is now a celebrity in our business world, I naturally know it." Wenwen''s father said: "What happened yesterday, thank you Mr. Huang."


    "Uncle is polite." Huang Feng said: "It''s okay. Tingting and Wenwen are good friends. Uncle calls my name or Xiaofeng is fine."


    However, Wenwen''s father didn''t want to be too close to Huang Feng. After all, in his heart, Huang Summit hurt his daughter, so he didn''t want his daughter to walk too close to Huang Feng.


    It''s just that Huang Feng''s identity is rather unusual. Wenwen''s father is also not good at talking badly when the other party hasn''t expressed obvious malice. Of course, her face is not so pretty.


    As for Huang Feng, it seems that Wenwen''s father''s complexion is not very good, and she still has some doubts in her heart. Why did the other party be like this? Didn''t she offend him before?

 2345 Chapter 2345 Hug

    Wenwen''s mother saw that her husband''s mood was a bit wrong, and quickly winked at him.


    Regarding the matter of his daughter and Huang Feng, they are still the speculation of the two. There is no evidence to show that Huang Summit hurt his daughter. On the contrary, Huang Feng is still good to their daughter.


    For this reason, Wenwen¡¯s mother did not want her husband to show Huang Feng¡¯s face. In that case, it would obviously stiffen the relationship between the two parties. Not to mention Huang Feng¡¯s current status and status, it cannot be easily offended, even Huang Feng. Feng is just an ordinary person, they have froze the relationship, how should Wenwen and Tingting get along?


    Seeing her wife winking at herself, although Wenwen''s father was unwilling in her heart, but still a little restrained. Huang Feng saw all this, and she was a little confused, but it was difficult to ask. Wenwen and Tingting did not find the relationship between their relatives, and it seemed not so good.


    "Xiaofeng, I heard that your company''s car has been sold abroad? And, it is still very popular?" Wenwen''s mother said when the atmosphere was a little stiff at the scene.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said.


    "It''s amazing." Wenwen''s mother said: "The domestically-produced car can achieve this level, and only your family is the only one. Your''Spacetime Car'' is really amazing."


    Wenwen¡¯s mother still has a good impression of Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng is not very old, but he has a lot of skills. Not to mention other industries, the automobile industry alone has already been involved in the domestic industry. So many car manufacturers have not done so for many years. This is definitely not something ordinary people can make.


    Sometimes, Wenwen''s mother even thinks that if her daughter is really in love with Huang Feng, it would be good. Huang Feng is obviously a very good person. It is no problem to match her daughter.


    Huang Feng smiled, agreeing with Wenwen''s mother.


    In fact, Huangfeng¡¯s current industries are developing very well, and some even have the level of going abroad. It¡¯s just that those industries are progressing slowly, and they are not as powerful as "Time and Space Automobile". "Auto" is because, when it came out, it has reached the international leading level. At the same time, in this field, it has not been able to do it in China before. This has made "Time and Space Auto" attract attention after it came out.


    In fact, if you are a caring person, you will find that Huangfeng''s other industries are not bad, although they are not as dazzling as the "time-space car", but over time, they will also occupy a dominant position in their respective fields.


    "Xiaofeng, you are really amazing." Wenwen''s mother said heartily: "You are young, but you have achieved results that others can''t achieve in your life. Let''s say you Uncle Zhao, who is much older than you, also The mall has been raging for so many years, and as a result, even a fraction of yours can''t be compared."


    The more Wenwen¡¯s mother looked at Huang Feng, the better she felt. Before that, she knew about Huang Feng from the reports on the Internet. She didn¡¯t know much about Huang Feng and didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s knowledge. Human, but now she feels very good after seeing a real person. Although Huang Feng doesn''t speak much, she can feel the humble and introverted aura of him.


    If other people achieved such results at Huang Feng¡¯s age, Wenwen¡¯s mother felt that the other party would become very rampant and arrogant, because she had met similar people before, and their grades were not as good as Huang Feng¡¯s. Well, as a result, they all became extremely arrogant.


    And Huang Feng, who has achieved such results now, is still able to maintain such a humble attitude, which is really rare.


    As for the average Wenwen''s father, at this time, he felt something was wrong. He started to discourage himself as he said it. Although his grades are indeed not as good as Huang Feng, he is still better than many others. Right.


    Moreover, this is in front of Huang Feng. Wenwen''s father originally had some opinions about Huang Feng. Now that he sees his wife, he actually praises Huang Feng and despises himself, which naturally makes him very upset.


    "Am I that bad? I''m better than many people, okay." Wenwen''s father said nonchalantly. Then, he looked at Huang Feng and said unconvinced: "That''s just this kid evildoer. Look at the whole country, even the whole world, how many people at his age have achieved such achievements?"


    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it in her heart, Wenwen¡¯s father also understood that Huang Feng¡¯s strength was still very strong. Otherwise, he would not have achieved such results at this age. In his eyes, Huang Feng Just like the evildoer, he is just a mortal, and he is naturally incomparable. There is no shame in this. After all, even in the world, there are not many that can be compared with Huang Feng. Poor is not a shame.


    "Yes, yes, my father is very good." At this time, Wenwen said with her arm around her father.


    "I don''t see it, but my daughter understands me." Wenwen''s father said triumphantly.


    Who knows, Wenwen''s next sentence made the smile on his face stiff.


    "Dad is great, but my brother is even better!" Wenwen stared at Huang Feng and said, "My brother is the most powerful person in the world."


    It can be seen that Wenwen still admires Huang Feng very much. Of course, there is some love mixed in it. In short, Huang Feng is a person who is full of light in her eyes.


    As a result, Wenwen''s father looked at Huang Feng and snorted, obviously dissatisfied. His wife and daughter praise Huang Feng so much.


    Although Huang Feng is indeed good.


    And Wenwen¡¯s mother looked at Huang Feng carefully. Just now her husband called Huang Feng a "boy", which was somewhat disrespectful or meant to teach juniors. Wenwen¡¯s mother was afraid that Huang Feng would be unhappy. After all, his husband''s achievements are indeed inferior to the other, so naturally he is not qualified to teach him.


    Wenwen''s mother was relieved that Huang Feng was not angry, and this also gave Wenwen''s mother a better impression of Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s attitude. He thought that Wenwen¡¯s father was jealous. After all, his daughter actually praised others instead of herself. This is still a bit uncomfortable. It¡¯s better if Tingting In front of him, if you praise others and say that you are not as good as others, you will feel unhappy in your heart.


    "Okay, the door is open, you can go in quickly." At this time, the door of the test center was opened, and the candidates, under the instruction of their parents, began to walk into the school one after another.


    "Brother, then I''m going in." Tingting said to Huang Feng.


    "Well, come on!" Huang Feng said to her sister. After that, she looked at Wenwen and said, "You too."


    "Hmm!" Tingting and Wenwen nodded at the same time.


    Originally, Tingting and Wenwen were both preparing to go to the examination room, but Wenwen stopped suddenly, walked to Huang Feng''s side, and whispered to Huang Feng with a reddish face, "Brother, can I give you a hug?"


    "Okay." Huang Feng didn''t think much. He thought that Wenwen was nervous, so he wanted to seek comfort. After all, in his eyes, Wenwen and Tingting are his sisters.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s answer, Tingting walked to Huang Feng, blushing, and hugged Huang Feng. After hugging Huang Feng, she felt that her body and mind were calmed down. If there were no exams, she would really like Hold Huang Feng like this forever.


    The reason Wenwen has this request is that she also wants to take this opportunity to satisfy some of her careful thoughts, because she knows that Huang Feng will not refuse in this situation, and her parents will not. What to say, after all, the college entrance examination is right in front of you, even if parents want to talk about themselves, they will not be now.


    The average Wenwen parents were stunned. They did not expect that their daughter would make such a move, and they all saw it with their own eyes. This was their daughter''s initiative, not Huang Feng intended to take advantage of their daughter. .


    Wenwen''s father wanted to reprimand his daughter and let her let her go, but he wanted to be admitted soon. At this time, obviously he can''t fight or affect his daughter''s mood, so he had to take a breath. , It''s just that his eyes are staring at Huang Feng.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t take the opportunity to take advantage of his daughter. He just touched her hair and encouraged her a few words. This made Wenwen''s father a little relieved, but he still felt a little unhappy.


    "Okay, thank you brother." Wenwen took the initiative to let go of Huang Feng''s embrace. After that, without even looking at her parents, she turned around and ran away with Tingting. After a while, they actually met Mengmeng, so , The three ladies walked to the examination room together, and Mengmeng seemed to have also seen the scene just now, what Wenwen was talking about, even if the exam was about to start, she wanted to hug Huang Feng too. .


    Huang Feng was thinking about watching the three enter the school, knowing that when he turned around, he realized that the eyes of Wenwen''s parents looked at him a little wrong.


    Huang Feng immediately reacted. Just now, Wenwen hugged herself in front of her parents. Although she thought of her as a younger sister in her heart, she didn''t think much about it, but her parents might not think so, after all, Wenwen It''s a big girl, still in front of her, holding the opposite sex, Wenwen''s parents must have ideas in her heart.


    "Don''t get me wrong, you two, I treat Wenwen as a younger sister, and I don''t have any other ideas." Huang Feng explained quickly.


    However, his explanation did not seem to have been approved by Wenwen''s parents, especially Wenwen''s father, who still looked at Huang Feng with bad eyes.

 2346 Chapter 2346 Cute Father

    "Huang Feng, what is the relationship between you and my daughter?" Wenwen''s father asked: "Why does she want to hug you?"


    "We are like brothers and sisters. I treat her as a younger sister." Huang Feng said: "As for the hug, she may be a little nervous, so I want to seek some comfort."


    "My mother and I are here. If she wants to seek comfort, why did she find you instead of us?" Wenwen''s father obviously didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words.


    "I don''t know this." Huang Feng couldn''t say it clearly at this time. He actually had the same doubts in his heart, why Wenwen asked him for comfort instead of the parents around her, and her parents were not there before. I didn''t think too much, now I think about it, it seems really hard to explain.


    "Huang Feng, you know, Wenwen is still young." At this time, Wenwen''s mother also said.


    "Auntie, I know." Huang Feng suddenly sweated. He understood what Wenwen''s mother meant. She said that Wenwen was still young, which meant that Wenwen could not fall in love yet, but the point was that he too Didn''t fall in love with Wenwen.


    "But, how did I hear that Wenwen was at the school gate yesterday, not only hugging you, but also calling you, calling you''husband''?" Wenwen''s father said with an unkind expression. When he talked about this, he was in a mood I was very upset, as if I had cultivated flowers for many years and was snatched away with potted flowers: "How do you explain this?"


    "Uncle, this is all a misunderstanding." Huang Feng said quickly. He now understands why Wenwen''s father looked at himself with that kind of look at the beginning. It seems that the other party did not look at him at the beginning. It was because Wenwen was there at the time. They didn''t want to affect Wenwen''s college entrance examination because of these things. Otherwise, when they first met, I''m afraid the other party will question themselves.


    "Misunderstanding? What''s the misunderstanding? Many people heard it at the scene. Did they all hear it wrong?" Wenwen''s father asked, "Wenwen in my family is still a high school student, and I don''t understand many things, but you are not young There are many things, you should understand. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to do this?"


    Although Wenwen is about to graduate high school, in the eyes of her father, she is obviously a child who is ignorant, and Huang Feng has already embarked on society, so she must be sensible and know many things. His meaning is also obvious. In this case, Huang Feng must be tempting his daughter.


    Although Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s attitude is very bad, Huang Feng is still not angry. He can understand the other party¡¯s thoughts as a father worrying about his daughter, and think about it from another perspective. If his daughter has not graduated from high school, he would shout If a man a few years older than him is a "husband", he would be so angry that he would even beat that man, and he would definitely think that the other party must have deceived his daughter.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is able to understand Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s current thoughts. What''s more, there are so many women and men around Huang Feng. He can be regarded as meeting a lot of old father-in-laws. Su Yumo¡¯s daughters¡¯ homes are not counted. At home, they only need them to bring benefits, so Huang Feng can deal with it easily. However, the homes of people like Qiu Ningshuang and Li Bingyun are very protective of their daughters. Huang Feng went to see their parents. At that time, it was not easy at all, and they were all worried about their daughter.


    And now, although there is really nothing between herself and Wenwen, Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s performance is no different from those of the parents. They are all worried about her daughter. Therefore, Huang Feng The situation is quite understandable.


    "Uncle, this is really a misunderstanding." Huang Feng said: "Those people did not hear me wrong. Wenwen did shout like that at the time, but this was not what you thought, Wenwen was just to help me out. , That¡¯s why I said that. There really is no relationship between the two of us. I have always treated her as a sister."


    "Uncles and aunts, I can understand your concerns." Huang Feng continued: "If it was me, I would have such worries, but there is really nothing between Wenwen and I. What happened yesterday Wenwen did it out of wanting to help me, so she did that."


    Seeing Wenwen''s parents didn''t seem to be very convinced yet, Huang Feng had to say, "Actually, I have a girlfriend."


    Huang Feng said this, hoping that Wenwen''s parents would clear up their misunderstandings, meaning that I have a girlfriend and won''t hit your daughter''s idea.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that Wenwen¡¯s parents had seen the rich and rich before, and there were more than one woman around them, even if they had girlfriends or even wives on their faces, it wouldn¡¯t affect them at all. They continue to look for women, so Wenwen''s father was so worried before.


    For this reason, Huang Feng said so, and it did not help him to eliminate the misunderstanding in Wenwen''s parents.


    "Xiaofeng, we are just a daughter like Wenwen, so we have been spoiled for her since she was a child, and this has caused it. Sometimes, Wenwen does things without considering the consequences and does things completely according to her own preferences. This also leads to, sometimes Will do something out of the ordinary." Wenwen''s mother said softly. Compared to Wenwen''s father who was angry, Wenwen''s mother seemed to prefer softness to overcome strength.


    "If she did something extraordinary to you, we hope you can understand and don''t misunderstand. After all, she is still young and doesn''t understand some things very well." Wenwen''s mother said.


    Obviously, Wenwen¡¯s mother meant that her daughter was still young, maybe because she was ignorant and impulsive, she did something out of the ordinary. I hope Huang Feng will not think too much about it. Even if her daughter shows a relationship with Huang Feng beyond ordinary I hope Huang Feng will not misunderstand if I have a good impression between him, it is just a behavior made by a child who is ignorant.


    Huang Feng could understand what Wenwen''s mother meant, and then nodded: "Auntie, I understand."


    "Yeah." Wenwen''s mother said: "Xiaofeng, you are very good. In fact, when we do this, we are afraid that our daughter will not be worthy of you and will be hurt in the end. Can you understand our difficulties as parents?"


    "Auntie, I can understand." Huang Feng said.


    Although Wenwen¡¯s family is quite good compared to ordinary families, compared with the current Huangfeng, it is far worse. Wenwen¡¯s parents obviously feel that the two families are not in the right place. Snobbish guys, if they really have anything with Wenwen, they''re just playing with Wenwen''s feelings and don''t really want to marry her.


    Although Huang Feng knew that Wenwen¡¯s parents had misunderstood him, he also knew that this kind of situation was found in many wealthy people, and Wenwen¡¯s parents obviously knew some of it. That¡¯s why. I am worried that the higher the level of people, the more they pay attention to the right to each other, and now their family and Huang Feng are obviously not in the same position. It is not surprising that they are worried about their daughter.


    Huang Feng did not explain, because even if they did, Wenwen¡¯s parents would not necessarily believe it. After all, it was the first time that both parties met, and they didn¡¯t understand each other, and they couldn¡¯t just because of their own words or two. , I have a new understanding of myself.


    Moreover, Huang Feng did not have any unruly attempts to Wenwen, so even if she was misunderstood by Wenwen¡¯s parents, it didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t need to let them understand himself. If it were Li Bingyun and Qiu Ningshuang, Their parents, Huang Feng will obviously explain clearly. However, now facing Wenwen¡¯s parents, Huang Feng feels it is unnecessary. They can only be regarded as strangers to themselves, and they cannot let everything. People in the world know themselves, believe in themselves?For those irrelevant strangers, you can ignore them.


    Wenwen¡¯s parents saw that Huang Feng¡¯s attitude was so good. They were surprised but also very satisfied. Especially Wenwen¡¯s mother felt in his heart that Huang Feng is really a good person. It is also good to be able to do something with their daughter. Of course, on the premise, Huang Feng''s status is not as high as it is now.


    Of course, this is just to think about it. Huang Feng¡¯s current status is obviously much higher than that of Wenwen¡¯s family. Moreover, Huang Feng is still young and his development momentum is quite strong. Therefore, between the two parties The gap will only widen. Wenwen''s mother obviously understands this, so she can only feel regret in her heart.


    The atmosphere between Huang Feng and Wenwen¡¯s parents seemed a bit embarrassing for a while because they had already spoken. Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t mind that they misunderstood him, because the other party had misunderstood him, he was still wary of himself. Psychologically, even if you have explained it, the other party will not completely believe it, so in this case, the two parties obviously have nothing to talk about.


    Although Wenwen''s mother wanted to know Huang Feng and talked to Huang Feng more, she couldn''t talk too much about what happened before.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Mengmeng¡¯s father came over. He sent Mengmeng to the college entrance examination. Because Mengmeng, Tingting and Wenwen have a very good relationship, the parents of these three Knowing, and the relationship is okay. Therefore, after Mengmeng¡¯s father saw Wenwen¡¯s parents, he took the initiative to walk over. Afterwards, under the introduction of Wenwen¡¯s parents, Mengmeng¡¯s father also met Huang Feng.


    Compared with Wenwen¡¯s parents¡¯ guard against Huang Feng, Mengmeng¡¯s father had a completely different attitude when facing Huang Feng. He naturally knew Huang Feng and knew that Huang Feng¡¯s status was very high. He was not comparable, so when facing Huang Feng, he seemed very restrained.

 2347 Chapter 2347 the school to apply for

    Before Huang Feng''s rise, Mengmeng, Wenwen and Tingting were from Wenwen''s family. Although her father was not a rich man, he had been in business for many years and his family was well established. But Tingting and Mengmeng At home, Tingting¡¯s is the worst, but Mengmeng¡¯s home is not much better than Tingting¡¯s.


    Fortunately, the relationship between the three girls has always been very good. There was no disdain because of the difference in family circumstances. Moreover, Wenwen''s parents had been quite good to Tingting and Mengmeng before, and it was not because The two of them looked down on them because of their normal family conditions. Tingting had occasionally talked about these things with Huang Feng before. Therefore, Huang Feng was not so angry about Wenwen''s parents who misunderstood him again and again. This is also one of the reasons.


    But now, because of Huang Feng¡¯s sudden rise, the gap between their family and the other two families has been directly opened. Moreover, the gap is still very large. In addition, the other two people don¡¯t know Huang Feng very well, so face When Huang Feng, it was inevitable that he could not let go and was a little restrained.


    Because Wenwen¡¯s parents were worried about her daughter¡¯s affairs, they temporarily forgot Huang Feng¡¯s prominent identity. For their daughter, they did not worry about offending Huang Feng for this, and the situation of Mengmeng¡¯s father. It is different.


    Mengmeng¡¯s father is just a very ordinary worker. I have seen Huang Feng on TV before. After all, there have been more and more reports of Huang Feng on the Internet and TV in the past six months. Although Mengmeng¡¯s father is not I can surf the Internet, but I don¡¯t watch TV less. Naturally I know Huang Feng, and I also understand that Huang Feng¡¯s identity is much higher than them.


    And there is no misunderstanding between Huang Feng and Mengmeng. Mengmeng¡¯s father will naturally not be angry with Huang Feng, nor will he have any resistance to Huang Feng. He is guarded, on the contrary, because he knows Huang Feng¡¯s identity. There is a big gap with him, and he is not familiar with Huang Feng. Therefore, facing a celebrity like Huang Feng, he will feel nervous and cautious, which is justified.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng is still very easy-going. After chatting for a while, Mengmeng¡¯s father seems to have seen this too. It is much better than at the beginning, but it has not yet reached the level of full release. Normally, after all, he and Huang Feng just dared to meet each other.


    With the addition of Mengmeng''s father, Huang Feng''s atmosphere eased a lot. The three families gathered together and chatted about the college entrance examination and university.


    "My family Mengmeng has to apply for Jiangzhou University. She doesn''t know whether she can pass the exam. She is really sad." Mengmeng''s father said: "I am also afraid that her pressure will be too great and it will affect her performance. Now, where are Tingting and Wenwen going to apply?"


    "Tingting is also preparing to apply for Jiangzhou University." Huang Feng said with a smile: "I have prepared the house for her. This girl has set Jiangzhou University as her goal since she was in high school. Hope this time she will be able to do so. "


    "Tingting''s grades are good, I don''t think she has a problem." Mengmeng''s father said with some envy. He is envious of Tingting''s academic performance, which is much better than his daughter. As long as he performs normally, he is admitted to Jiang. There should be no problem with the State University, but her daughter is a little unsure. The key is to rely on Jiangzhou University. He is not good at this time to discourage his daughter''s enthusiasm and can only wait until after the exam.


    In addition, he also envied Huang Feng¡¯s financial resources. You must know that the house prices in Jiangzhou are not cheap. They are more than four to five times higher than in Huaizhou. However, Huang Feng bought the house before Tingting went. This obviously costs a lot of money. If he has money, he also wants to help his woman buy a house near the school. It''s so convenient. Unfortunately, their family doesn''t have that much money.


    "By the way, where is Wenwen going to apply for?" Mengmeng''s father asked Xiang Wenwen''s parents.


    Huang Feng knows that Wenwen''s volunteer is also Jiangzhou University. The relationship between the three little girls is very good. It has been agreed before that they will apply for Jiangzhou University together. Huang Feng has already known about this. Up.


    However, what Wenwen''s parents said made Huang Feng stunned.


    I saw Wenwen¡¯s father said: ¡°Our family, Wenwen, is preparing to apply for a university in the imperial capital. Although it is not as good as Jiangzhou University, it is not bad. With Wenwen¡¯s current grades, there should be no problem in getting admitted. Her second aunt is also in the imperial capital, and she will be able to take care of her at that time."


    After speaking, he glanced at Huang Feng intentionally or unintentionally.


    Huang Feng was a little strange. Before, he understood that Wenwen said that someone who was going to apply for Jiangzhou University had become a university in the Imperial Capital. Could it be that it was her own idea that she was preparing for Jiangzhou University? Her parents disagree, have other decisions?Or, her parents felt that Wenwen was not so sure about Jiangzhou University, so she chose a school with a greater grasp?


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, he¡¯s not easy to ask, it¡¯s Wenwen¡¯s family after all, he¡¯s an outsider, it¡¯s not good to help make decisions, although he still doesn¡¯t want Wenwen and Ting Ting and Mengmeng are separated, but if her parents really decide to help her apply for the Imperial Capital University, and she agrees, then Huang Feng is not good to say anything.


    Moreover, Wenwen''s parents are still wary of herself. In order to reduce unnecessary trouble, it is better not to ask questions.


    "Go to the imperial capital? That''s pretty good. I want Mengmeng to go to the imperial capital, too." Mengmeng''s father said, "It''s just that the girl has a lot of ideas. I have to go to Jiangzhou, so I can''t help her. I can only wait until the exam is over."


    Mengmeng¡¯s father actually has no idea about where his daughter will go to college. He respects his daughter¡¯s wishes. In his opinion, after all, college is for his daughter to go to school, not by himself. He is just a worker. In the future, his daughter will be a college student, much better than himself. Therefore, this kind of thing will go with her daughter. The reason why he is not willing to enter Jiangzhou University so cute is mainly because he is worried about cuteness. If he didn¡¯t go to Jiangzhou University, he didn¡¯t have to go to school. It would be miserable. If his daughter could pass the exam, of course he would also like her daughter to go to Jiangzhou. After all, Jiangzhou University is a prestigious university in the country. A good thing, after coming out, it must be much better than myself.


    Thinking of this, he admires Huang Feng even more. Huang Feng and his family are not only rich now, but also there is no problem in going to Jiangzhou University with Tingting¡¯s grades, rich and background, plus there are also famous university students. From now on, Huang Feng and his family are afraid that they will be fully developed.


    When Wenwen''s parents saw that Huang Feng didn''t say anything about her daughter''s volunteering, they were relieved, but they were also a little confused. Don''t Huang Feng know that her daughter is going to apply for Jiangzhou University?Or, this matter has nothing to do with Huang Feng. My daughter just really wants to go to Jiangzhou to go to university?


    However, even though they had doubts in their hearts, they were not easy to ask Huang Feng something. After all, their current relationship with Huang Feng was not so close, and they did not want Huang Feng to participate in their daughter''s affairs.


    Moreover, regardless of whether this matter has anything to do with Huang Feng, they don¡¯t want their daughter to go to Jiangzhou to go to university. They don¡¯t want their daughter to be too close to Huang Feng. After all, their daughter has a good impression of Huang Feng. Both of them are parents. It can be seen, so they want to keep their daughter as far away from Huang Feng as possible, and the two sides do not appear in each other''s line of sight. Only in this way can they protect their daughter.


    Time passed slowly while many parents were waiting anxiously. Relatively speaking, Huang Feng''s mentality was relatively calm. Although he also attached great importance to his sister''s college entrance examination, firstly, Tingting''s grades were not bad, secondly, he Tingting has already found a way out, even if Tingting''s exam is poor, there is no problem. In this way, his mentality seems much more peaceful.


    Before the exam time was over, someone had already come out of the school. This was obviously handed in in advance. Whenever I saw such a person, it would arouse discussion among parents. I guess, this is because I am too confident. , Who felt that there was no problem before handing in the paper in advance, or just gave up.


    Sometimes Huang Feng admires these people. After all, after he comes out, he has to face the scrutiny of many parents, and most people really can''t stand it.


    The three of Tingting didn''t hand in the papers in advance, until the end of the exam, the three of them came out one after another. The three were not in the same examination room, and because there were too many students for the exam, it was really not easy to come out together.


    Fortunately, the three of them knew where their family members were, so they soon met at Huangfeng and the others.


    "Brother." Mengmeng greeted sweetly when she saw Huang Feng.


    Wenwen also called out her brother. Wenwen''s parents frowned, but her cute father laughed, and didn''t think much.


    "Are you tired after taking the exam for so long?" Huang Feng asked. He didn''t ask how the three of them were doing, for fear of affecting their mood.


    "Tired, I''m exhausted after sitting for so long." Mengmeng said with a cute pouting: "Besides, I''m so hungry."


    "It''s too early. Let''s go to dinner together. If we have time after dinner, we can take a break." Huang Feng said. After the exam in the morning, it is time for lunch. There will be an exam in the afternoon, so For the students, there is not much time for meals and rest.


    "Okay." The three little girls said at the same time.


    Although Wenwen''s parents did not want her daughter to have too much contact with Huang Feng, if they objected now, they would obviously make her daughter think about it, which would affect the exam. Therefore, they did not object to eating together.


    As for Mengmeng''s father, he would not object to Huang Feng''s opinions. He even felt that it was a matter of face to be able to eat with Huang Feng.

 2348 Chapter 2348 limited supply of wine

    Huang Feng had already booked a place to eat. It was a five-star hotel near this test site. He booked a private room and a rest room here yesterday. It can be seen that Huang Feng has something about his sister¡¯s college entrance examination. Still very important.


    At this time, the small restaurants near the school are almost full. Most of them are test students and their parents. Of course, some are organized by the school, but at most they are in small and medium-sized restaurants. Like Huangfeng, where they are now, although not far from the school, there are not many people.


    This is mainly because the consumer prices here are much higher than other places. Huaizhou is not a very developed city. There are only one or two five-star hotels here, and the consumption level is not low. Normal guests naturally There are not many. Besides, Huang Feng booked a private room in advance, so there was no problem at all.


    "Mr. Huang, please come with me." When Huang Feng and the others arrived at the hotel, the hotel staff had already been waiting. In fact, when Huang Feng came to book a private room yesterday, the hotel manager recognized him. Knowing that he was with his sister for the college entrance examination, so he probably knew the time for dinner. When it was estimated that Huang Feng and the others were coming, they had already asked the waiter to wait here.


    Huang Feng nodded calmly. Although he usually doesn''t go to such a place much, he is not stage fright at all, because he has been to more noble places than this kind of place, plus, His current status and status, when he comes to such a place to eat, the person in the hotel should be nervous, not him.


    Huang Feng can face it calmly, but other people are not so calm.


    The three little girls looked curiously, marveling at the luxurious decorations here. The three even gathered together and chatted quietly. There is no lack of surprises in their words. After all, they are the first time to visit this place. .


    It was also the first time that Mengmeng¡¯s father came to this kind of place. He was just an ordinary worker. With a small salary, it was naturally impossible to consume here. Therefore, this kind of place, he had never He didn''t have a chance to come. After coming in, he seemed a little cautious. He followed Huang Feng''s steps closely, fearing that there would be a joke here.


    And Wenwen¡¯s parents performed much better than her cute father. In this kind of place, they would naturally not come to eat by themselves, and it is not necessary, but they accompany customers or business partners. I''ve been here for entertainment, so I don''t seem to be too formal.


    It¡¯s just because they have been here that they understand the level of consumption here. To eat a meal here, it may take a white-collar worker a month¡¯s salary, and it may not even be enough. Moreover, the food is relatively good. The cheap one shows the consumption level here. If they are not for receiving important customers, they would not come to this kind of place. This kind of place, even if it is their home, will seem to be difficult for regular consumption. of.


    Of course, if they come here a few times occasionally, they can still bear it, but they have to bleed heavily.


    Moreover, because of the previous events, they obviously do not want to accept Huang Feng¡¯s affection, so they have already thought about it. After the meal, they will not let Huang Feng treat guests, but each pays their own money, even if it is because of it. A little blood, also tolerated.


    Soon, everyone arrived in the private room. This private room was good and the environment was good. Everyone felt very satisfied. Of course, they all knew that this satisfaction was because it cost a lot of money.


    Huang Feng asked the others to order first. The three girls chatted for a long time and didn¡¯t order a few dishes. Mengmeng¡¯s father didn¡¯t even order a few, but Wenwen¡¯s parents ordered a few. Now that they are here, even if It doesn''t matter if there is some blood.


    Huang Feng took a look, and everyone ordered a few dishes, so he ordered a few more. Moreover, they were all the signature dishes here. Seeing the few dishes ordered by Huang Feng, even Wenwen¡¯s parents, I feel my eyelids jump.


    The price is not cheap!


    And Huang Feng doesn''t feel much about this. He is not short of money now, not to mention being here in Huaizhou, even the most expensive hotel in the world, he can eat, and there is not the slightest pressure.


    After the waiter went out, everyone was more relaxed.


    "Brother, the things here are so expensive." Mengmeng said. They also took part in ordering just now. So, knowing the price of the food here, the three girls were so scared that none of the three girls dared to order a few dishes. They just ordered a few. A relatively cheaper dish.


    "Yes, that is, a plate of tofu costs more than a dozen yuan, and it costs more than 100 here. This is still the cheapest, too dark." Wenwen also said, although her family background is good, but she usually doesn''t come in this way. Local consumption, the first time she saw such expensive dishes, also made her speechless.


    Relatively speaking, Tingting is better. After all, she knows that Huang Feng¡¯s situation is better, and she knows that her brother is not short of money. However, she who is used to saving money at ordinary times is also very surprised after seeing the prices of those dishes. However, she still ordered a few. She was the one who ordered the most among the three. She was afraid that her other two ladies would be embarrassed, so she ordered a few more.


    Huang Feng said with a smile: "It''s pretty dark, but it''s okay, as long as you like to eat."


    Huang Feng still doesn''t take this amount of money in his eyes. In his eyes, these are just small money. As long as a few people eat happily, that''s fine.


    "Uncle, aunt, do you drink?" Huang Feng asked Wenwen''s parents and cute father.


    "Don''t drink." Wenwen''s father said.


    Mengmeng''s father also shook his head quickly.


    "Let''s come a little bit more." Huang Feng said. Wenwen''s father is a business person, and it is impossible to not know how to drink. As for Mengmeng''s father, it seems that he can drink too.


    Seeing that the two were still opposed, Huang Feng said: "When I just ordered, I also ordered wine and drinks by the way. We drank, and some children drank drinks."


    "The children have to take exams in the afternoon. Let them rest after eating early and stop drinking." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "It''s okay. I booked a few rooms here. After Tingting and the others have finished eating, they can go to rest first, and we can continue to drink." Huang Feng said.


    With that said, the door of the private room was opened again, and the service came in. After that, dishes began to be served on the table, and at the same time, there were wine and drinks ordered by Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng ordered white wine and red wine. The three men drank white wine, Wenwen¡¯s mother drank red wine, and the three girls drank drinks.


    "Hey, what kind of wine is this? Why haven''t I seen it here before?" Wenwen''s father looked at the bottle of liquor and said.


    He hadn¡¯t even heard of the brand of this wine. If he saw this wine in other places, he might still think that it was some kind of unknown small brand wine, but it could be served here. , And Huang Feng specially ordered it. Obviously it should not be easy.


    It''s just that Wenwen''s father had been here several times before and had invited people to drink, but he had never seen this kind of wine, so he was a little confused.


    "We don''t serve this kind of wine casually." The waiter looked at Huang Feng and then at Wenwen''s father.


    "What do you mean? If you have money, you can''t drink much? It depends on people?" Wenwen''s father was a little dissatisfied. Doesn''t it mean to look down on them? Huang Feng will have them, and they will not be here. Is it unfair?They usually come here to consume, so why don''t they sell it to them, do they not give them money?


    "Uncle, this is the case." Huang Feng explained: "This kind of wine is only available in limited quantities, so if it is not for acquaintances or particularly important guests, they will not take it out."


    "What you mean is that you are a special guest? We are none of us, right?" Wenwen''s father became even more dissatisfied. Although this may be the case, he is still unhappy in being despised by others. of.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t despise him. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle misunderstood. They sold me this wine because it was produced by my winery, so I naturally knew it was here. Most people may not know that this wine is still sold here."


    What Huang Feng said is the truth. Although the wine produced by his winery has been sold to the whole country and even abroad, but for the limited edition, the quantity is always controlled, not whoever wants to buy it. What you can buy is currently only in the big hotels in those first-tier cities where there are more of this kind of wine, and ordinary small hotels have no chance to buy this kind of wine.


    And the reason why this hotel has such a wine is because the agent he chose before was a native of Jiangsu Province. He knew about Huangfeng Winery by chance. At that time, Huangfeng¡¯s wine had not yet become famous. The other party bet on Huang Feng and value Huang Feng. Therefore, Huang Feng is also good to him. In addition, the other party is his own fellow. Therefore, this gave him some limited edition wine. Otherwise, Huai Even in a small place like Zhouzhou, even in this kind of hotel, don''t even want to drink the limited edition of his winery.


    And Huang Feng knew that there was this wine here, because his business partner knew that he was back and that he was planning to accompany his sister to the college entrance examination, so he recommended this hotel and told him that his wine was on sale here. Even the boss here is still his friend. Later, Huang Feng chose this hotel and ordered this wine.


    Otherwise, even if people come to eat here, they may not know that this kind of wine is on sale here. After all, the amount of this wine is limited.

 2349 Chapter 2349

    "Your wine?" Wenwen''s father looked at the wine bottle on the dinner table, a little surprised and a little confused.


    There are actually many reports on Huang Feng¡¯s industry on the Internet, but those reports are not comprehensive enough. After all, Huang Feng has rarely appeared in public for a long time, and his secrets are not known to everyone. Therefore, although the outside world knows some of Huangfeng¡¯s industries, they don¡¯t know all about it.


    Guo Liang has always been in charge of the "Xian Niang" distillery, and Guo Liang is also in charge of external affairs. Therefore, the outside world knows that the boss of this distillery is actually Huang Feng, not many people. Although there are some reports on the Internet, they are just speculations, and there are not many, so naturally fewer people know.


    Wenwen¡¯s father had never thought about the intersection between him and Huang Feng. After all, there was no friendship between the two parties, and there was a big difference in status. Therefore, Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t think that he would meet Huang Feng. What is the intersection of Feng, and because of this, although he knew some of Huang Feng''s situation before, he still didn''t know very clearly. After all, the two parties were unrelated people, and he couldn''t spend too much energy to understand Huang Feng.


    Because of this, he really didn''t know that Huangfeng had a winery.


    As for the "Xian Niang" wine, Wenwen''s father knew about it, because this wine has now been sold all over the country. Huang Feng has a partner in Jiangsu Province, namely Jiang Peng, so Jiangsu Province naturally has it. "Xian Niang" is on sale, and it has been sold early.


    However, because the province of Jiangsu is very large, Jiang Peng has not many limited edition "fairy brews" from Huangfeng, so he naturally gives priority to satisfying those developed cities. After all, the consumption level in those places is higher. The market is also more mature. In small places like Huaizhou, there are not many limited editions of "Xian Niang" that can be distributed. In fact, they are only sold in a few top hotels, and the quantity is not yet available. a lot of.


    Naturally, these hotels also know that this limited edition "Xian Niu" is good. Therefore, for ordinary customers, they will not sell it at all. If anyone sells it, the quantity is not enough. Therefore, Wenwen''s father is not like this. Very important guests, although they have been here several times, they have never had a chance to see this limited edition "Xian Niang", so it is normal not to know this wine.


    Wenwen''s father still knew about ordinary "Xian Niang", and he had drunk it, but it was just a white wine at an ordinary price. Although the taste was very good, Wenwen''s father also liked it very much, even After drinking "Xian Niang", I was less interested in other liquors.


    However, the packaging of this limited edition baijiu is obviously different from ordinary "Xian Niang". Therefore, Wenwen''s father did not recognize it as "Xian Niang" before.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded and said: "The winery I run in Jiangzhou produces this wine, called''Xian Niang''. I don''t know if my uncle has ever had it."


    "Drinked, drunk, the wine tastes absolutely!" Wenwen''s father hadn''t spoken yet, and Mengmeng''s father spoke first. When he said "Xianniang", his eyes were clearly shining, obviously, he I am very satisfied with "Xian Niang".


    "Boss Huang, is that your wine?" Mengmeng''s father looked at Huang Feng and said in amazement: "That''s really good wine. I have been drinking wine for so many years. This is the best thing for me. Appetite, I didn''t expect it was produced by Huang Boss Winery."


    Mengmeng¡¯s father, although he knew Huang Feng was a big celebrity before, he knew less about Huang Feng than Wenwen¡¯s father. He only knew that Huang Feng was very famous and rich. As for how much Huang Feng has Money and how many industries are there, I don¡¯t know.


    But now, he was surprised to find that it turned out that the wine he usually likes to drink is actually produced by Huangfeng Winery, which is really unexpected.


    "Uncle still call me by name. Calling my boss is a bit awkward." Huang Feng said with a smile. After that, he looked at Mengmeng and said: "Mengmeng went to Jiangzhou to play last year, and he didn''t say that uncle likes to drink, so , I don¡¯t know either. If I do, I will ask Mengmeng to bring a few bottles back."


    "Brother, my dad is an alcoholic." Mengmeng said.


    "How do you say it?" Mengmeng''s father said to his daughter, and then he looked at Huang Feng and said: "It''s okay, we also sell this wine."


    Mengmeng¡¯s father thought Huang Feng said that Mengmeng would bring a few bottles. The kind of "fairy brew" he usually drinks. Although the wine is slightly more expensive, he can still buy it. Some of them are sold near their homes, but they don''t need to be brought back by their daughters.


    Huang Feng understood that Mengmeng''s father was in trouble, so he said, "Uncle, this kind of''fairy brew'' I am talking about is not the one sold in the supermarket."


    Mengmeng''s father looked at the wine bottle Huang Feng was pointing at, and asked suspiciously, "Is there any difference?"


    Wenwen¡¯s father also looked at Huang Feng. This was also where he was puzzled and curious. He was also a wine lover, and he usually drank "Xian Niang", but this was the first time he knew about it. There are also limited editions of the wine, and he is also very curious about the difference.


    "Naturally, there are differences." Huang Feng said: "These two wine formulas are somewhat different. The limited edition tastes better and is more worthy of the word''Xian Niang''. Moreover, this limited edition Yes, even in an outside factory, the daily production quantity is not very large. Therefore, it is generally not sold externally, only some large dealers, and the rest is what I use to give away It¡¯s not ready for sale, so most people can¡¯t drink this wine at all.¡±


    "Really?" Hearing what Huang Feng said, Mengmeng''s father looked at the wine on the table with bright eyes. He liked to drink "Xian Niang", but now he knows that the wine on the table is better than his The one he usually drank was even better, and the wine bugs in his stomach became restless.


    Also disturbed is Wenwen¡¯s father. He usually has nothing to do and likes to drink two glasses. In addition, he has to socialize regularly and drink with customers. Therefore, his drinking volume is actually quite large, even, basically every day. He wants to drink, but after drinking so much wine, his favorite is "Xian Niang", even if some wines are more famous than "Xian Niang" and the price is higher than "Xian Niang", he doesn''t have much interest.


    Moreover, among his friends and customers, most of them also like "Xian Niang", and their evaluation of "Xian Niang" is also very high, but only now, he knows that this wine is actually Huang Feng It is produced by the winery, and there is actually a better "limited edition", which makes Wenwen''s father, who liked drinking this wine, a little impatient.


    Of course, Wenwen''s father had a slight change in the impression of Huang Feng in his heart. He really loved the house and the black.


    Huang Feng took the initiative to pour wine for the two uncles. Although his status is the highest here, Huang Feng has never regarded himself highly because of his identity, and has never because of this. And look down on people, in his eyes, Mengmeng''s father and Wenwen''s father are about the same age as his father, and they are all his elders, and they should pour wine to the elders.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s actions that he thinks are very common, but it was Wenwen¡¯s parents and Mengmeng¡¯s father that were very touched, especially Wenwen¡¯s parents, who originally had a bad impression of Huang Feng. Yes, but after this contact, they discovered that Huang Feng is really a very good person. He has the strength but not too much arrogance. He respects his elders and is humble. How do you feel comfortable with such a person? .


    Wenwen¡¯s father usually participates in a lot of dinners. Therefore, he understands the culture of the wine table better. You are not qualified to be old when you are at the wine table. Everything is based on strength. Older people pour wine for younger people everywhere, and he has seen many.


    And now on the wine table, it is obviously that Huang Feng has the strongest strength and the highest status. Ordinarily, he or his cute father should pour Huang Feng wine. It¡¯s just that he pours Huang Feng wine in front of his daughter. There was still some hesitation in his heart, and Huang Feng did not embarrass him. He actually poured the wine on his own initiative and relieved his embarrassment.


    And when Mengmeng¡¯s father poured wine for him, he felt restless. Before, he had a meal with the manager of the department. It was just an ordinary department manager, with a big temper. No, the attitude is arrogant, the arrogance on the face is not concealed, and the whole process is that others pour the manager, toast him, and even say some kind words, even if they are older than the manager. It is inevitable to do such a thing.


    And now, Huang Feng¡¯s identity is obviously much higher than that of the manager, and he actually took the initiative to pour him wine, which made him feel flattered and even wanted to stand up and refuse. However, he found that Huang Fengyi After putting one hand on him, he couldn''t stand up anymore, he could only ask Huang Feng to pour him wine.


    "Taste the two uncles and see how this wine is." Huang Feng said to Mengmeng''s father and Wenwen''s father after finally pouring the wine for himself.


    "Okay, okay." The two hurriedly responded, because Huang Feng''s initiative to pour the wine made Wenwen''s father''s impression of Huang Feng change again. He even felt that Huang Feng was really the best young man he had ever seen. of.


    The two wine lovers closed their eyes subconsciously after taking a sip from the wine glass, enjoying themselves.


    After a long time, the two seemed to have agreed, opened their eyes and said, "Good wine!"

 2350 Chapter 2350 the manager is here

    Huang Feng saw the enjoyment expressions on the faces of the two of them, and smiled with satisfaction, and he was sure that both of them are indeed good drinkers. No wonder that when he said that he wanted to drink some wine, neither of them refused. So resolute.


    "Old Huang...Huang Feng, this is really your winery''s wine? How does it feel different from the ones I drank before." Mengmeng''s father said curiously and in surprise.


    He has drunk a lot of wine, and in the past six months, he has basically drank "Xian Niang". Therefore, he is familiar with the taste of this wine, and the wine he is drinking now, even though he The "Xian Niang" I drank before is a bit similar, but the essence is still different. It is indeed that if Huang Feng said it, the taste is better, and it makes people drink a feeling of ecstasy, called "Xian" Stuffed", that is not excessive at all.


    And if it weren''t for Huang Feng''s previous statement that this wine is "Xian Niang", Mengmeng''s father would think that these are two kinds of wine at all, but they are somewhat similar, but not very similar.


    "Dad, isn''t he drunk? Didn''t my brother just say that this is''Xian Niang'' produced by his distillery, but it is a limited edition, most people can''t drink it, and you usually drink it Those are naturally different." Mengmeng said to her father while eating.


    After being said by his daughter, Mengmeng¡¯s father also felt a little embarrassed. Just now, he was only attracted by the deliciousness of the wine, but he forgot that Huang Feng said before. This is not an ordinary "Xian Niang", but a limited edition. of.


    "The limited edition is really different from the ordinary ones." Mengmeng''s father thought.


    And Wenwen¡¯s father was also shocked by the taste of this limited edition "Scent Brew". It was indeed different from what he usually drank. Originally, he had always thought that the "Limited Edition" he drank before was already a rare good. It''s too late, and it can even beat many big brands of liquor, but now he knows that the ordinary "Xian Niang" is really far behind this limited edition.


    Wenwen¡¯s father had drunk a lot of wine, but after only one sip, he could guess that the price of this wine would not be cheap. After all, the taste is so good. For those who love wine, this is a rare experience in the world. It¡¯s delicious, plus, as Huang Feng said before, the amount of this wine is limited. In this way, this hotel will supply this kind of wine in a limited amount. It is completely understandable that ordinary people have no chance to drink it.


    "If uncle likes to drink, he can take a few bottles with him when he leaves." Huang Feng said to Mengmeng''s father.


    "Well, it''s not good, the price of this wine is not cheap, and, as you said, the quantity of this wine is not much, can you buy it?" Mengmeng''s father really loved this wine, but he also knew , The price of this wine is definitely not cheap, plus, the quantity of this wine in this hotel is also not much, he wants to buy it and take it away, I am afraid it is not easy.


    What Huang Feng and a few people at the scene didn¡¯t know was that now this limited edition "fairy brew" has been sold for thousands of dollars a bottle in the market, and there is still a price but no market, and money is not necessarily What can be bought, if only the cute father comes, even if he has the money, he will not be able to buy this wine, at least in Huaizhou as a whole. After all, there are not many limited edition "Xian Niang" in Huaizhou. .


    "You don''t need to worry about this uncle, I promise that there is no problem." Huang Feng said: "Moreover, there is no money. This meal is being treated.


    "Someone treats you?" Mengmeng¡¯s father was stunned, even Wenwen¡¯s parents were also stunned. They had already prepared for the AA system before, but they did not expect that Huang Feng said that this meal Someone asked.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded, "I am the liquor dealer in Jiangsu Province. This hotel is also recommended by him. The owner here is his friend."


    Before, when Jiang Peng called Huang Feng, he said that he would ask him for this meal and just charge him directly.


    Naturally, Huang Feng would not care about this little money. He hadn''t thought about asking Jiang Peng to ask for it, but now it''s not bad to take it out.


    At this moment, the door of the private room was opened again. In addition to the waiter who served the dishes, a middle-aged man followed in. Seeing that the other person was a little panting, he obviously hurried over. .


    "Boss Huang, look up for a long time, welcome Boss Huang to come to eat with us, I''m Qian Yu, the manager here." After the middle-aged man came in, he swept around, and when he saw Huang Feng, he smiled on his face. Huang Feng came up and greeted enthusiastically.


    "Hello." Huang Feng nodded faintly towards the other party, his attitude was much colder than facing Wenwen and Mengmeng''s father.


    The manager didn¡¯t care, but smiled more brilliantly. He said to him, bending over slightly and said, ¡°Boss Huang can come to us for dinner. It¡¯s really brilliant. I don¡¯t know if the food here matches Boss Huang. Your appetites."


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said.


    "We have to thank Jiang Peng for this matter. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have had the opportunity to meet Boss Huang." Qian Yu said enthusiastically, "I respect everyone and thank you all for coming."


    With that said, Qian Yu took the poured wine from the waiter, gestured to everyone, and drank it all.


    Mengmeng¡¯s father and Wenwen¡¯s father also drank the wine in the glass quickly. Fortunately, both of them were not too small. Otherwise, they would be dizzy at once, but Huang Feng drank some. Not all of them were finished, the manager didn''t care, and he still enthusiastically said flattering words to Huang Feng.


    Wenwen¡¯s father was shocked when he saw this scene. Although he knew that Huang Feng¡¯s current identity was unusual, he didn¡¯t have any specific concepts. In addition, Huang Feng had always been very easy-going in front of them. He was very humble, just like a very ordinary junior. In this way, he didn''t feel how powerful Huang Feng was, just like an ordinary person.


    But now, seeing the manager of this hotel personally come over to Huang Feng to toast, his attitude is extremely respectful, and Huang Feng just responded indifferently, and the other party was not displeased at all, which made Wenwen¡¯s father feel that Huang The identity of the peak is the pressure brought about.


    You know, this hotel is already their best hotel in Huaizhou. I heard that the boss here is very background and his wealth is also very expensive. Usually, some top wealthy businessmen in Huaizhou often socialize here, but, I have never seen the boss or manager here come to toast so politely, like Wenwen''s father, even the chance to meet.


    But now, the other party treats Huang Feng politely, afraid of neglecting Huang Feng. It is like Wenwen''s father usually faces those important customers. For such a scene, Wenwen His father has seen a lot, even he himself has done this before, but he did not expect that today he actually saw the manager of this hotel make such a move.


    This also shows that Huang Feng''s status is high.


    In fact, the higher the status of people, the more they know about Huangfeng and the more they are in awe of Huangfeng. They know many things that ordinary people don¡¯t know, such as some unknown industries of Huangfeng, such as Huangfeng. The relationship with the big guys above, such as Huang Feng¡¯s mysterious villa, advanced technology, etc., these things are beyond the reach of ordinary people like Wenwen¡¯s father, so although he thinks Huang Feng is great, , But also knows that Huang Feng is rich.


    Those with high status and status know that Huang Feng is definitely not just rich. His current status in China is quite high. Even the bigwigs above will give him face, even Sitting on an equal footing, ask, who would dare to offend such a person?Who doesn''t want to meet?


    Moreover, Huang Feng has a lot of good things and good technology in his hands. No one knows when they will have an intersection with Huang Feng. Therefore, it is very necessary to get to know him first and make a good relationship.


    Obviously, the manager of this hotel knows something, maybe he was instructed by the boss behind him. However, no matter what, when he faced Huang Feng, he didn''t dare to have the slightest entrustment, or even put his own The body was placed very low, and he smiled at Huang Feng to please him, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with these, even he was very happy.


    You know, Huang Feng rarely shows up in public. Even if some people want to meet Huang Feng, they don¡¯t have a chance. This manager knows in his heart that if they are given a chance to meet Huang Feng, they might Will do more than myself.


    What''s more, he came to see Huang Feng today, and he had other purposes, naturally, he was more diligent to Huang Feng.


    It¡¯s just that this diligence seems so shocking in the eyes of other people. After all, the position of this manager is not comparable to them, but in their eyes, the superior person is facing with a flattering look. Huang Feng, this is enough to make them feel a little more in awe of Huang Feng. Even Wenwen''s parents are also worried. They treated Huang Feng too much before, Huang Feng will not retaliate against them.


    "I wish a few kids a smooth college entrance examination." Qian Yu is very good at being a man, and toasted everyone on the table, even if he could see that Wenwen¡¯s parents and adorable father are not too noble people. He also toasted with enthusiasm, without any negligence. Finally, he toasted three little girls.


    After drinking this cup, he said: "Then I won''t bother you guys. If you have anything, please let me entertain you for this meal. I hope boss Huang will give me this opportunity."

 2351 Chapter 2351 VIP Card

    Qian Yu naturally knew that based on Huang Feng¡¯s wealth, he would really not put the money for this meal in his eyes. If most people want to invite Huang Feng to dinner, there is no chance, and he is also afraid, Huang Feng He was not given this opportunity, so he had a very formal attitude.


    Huang Feng originally wanted to refuse. He wanted to pay for the meal by himself. However, after seeing Mengmeng¡¯s father and Wenwen¡¯s parents, he changed his mind again. If he invites him, Mengmeng His father and Wenwen''s parents may be a little bit inconspicuous, but it is best to make others affectionate. As for Jiang Peng, as mentioned before, obviously he is not more convincing than the present one.


    Therefore, Huang Feng nodded and agreed.


    Seeing Huang Feng agree, Qian Yu smiled happily, as if someone invited him to dinner.


    "Okay, I won''t bother you, everyone, eat well and drink well." Qian Yu said goodbye to everyone again, and then turned around and went out.


    Not long after that, the waiter served a few more dishes, which are also the special dishes in this hotel. The waiter said that the manager asked him, and Huang Feng did not refuse. Since he has agreed to let the other party treat him, he doesn¡¯t care. A few more dishes.


    Of course, Huang Feng, who has been in the mall for so long, naturally understands in his heart that the other party is so diligent and should have something to ask for, but he doesn''t care. With his current status, he is not afraid of others deliberately making things difficult. .


    "Take a few bottles of this wine and pack it up. I''ll take it away after eating." Huang Feng said to the waiter.


    "Okay." The waiter quickly nodded and agreed. She just saw her manager''s enthusiastic attitude towards Huang Feng, which she had never seen before. This shows that the manager attaches great importance to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng wants this wine, naturally, he has to prepare it for Mengmeng¡¯s father and Wenwen¡¯s father. This wine is also in his storage box, but it is difficult to explain, and there is no way to take it out, so I just use it here. Yes, it''s a big deal to make up for yourself later.


    After the waiter went out, the atmosphere in the private room changed a bit. Tingting and the three of them didn''t feel much about what happened before, and they were still eating and talking.


    As for Wenwen¡¯s parents and Mengmeng¡¯s father, they have become a little more cautious. After all, they now feel that Huang Feng is indeed not on the same level as them. Before, because of Huang Feng¡¯s easy-going attitude. , They ignored this, but after Qian Yu did so, they remembered it.


    Huang Feng is a well-known celebrity throughout the country, with a net worth of billions. Even those high-ranking officials who see him must be polite, and they can only be regarded as ordinary people.


    "Uncle, Auntie, eat, the dishes are not in line with the taste? I will let them change?" Huang Feng saw that the speed of eating of several people had slowed down, and he greeted.


    "No, no, the food here tastes good." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "Two uncles, I toast you a cup."


    With that, Huang Feng first picked up the wine glass, but Mengmeng¡¯s father and Wenwen¡¯s father subconsciously wanted to stand up. After all, Huang Feng, the manager of this big hotel took the initiative to toast, but now it is for them. Toasting, they felt flattered, and even felt that they should respect Huangfeng instead of Huang Feng.


    "The two uncles hurry up and sit down, you are so embarrassed to drink, here, you are my elders, how can you stand up and drink." Huang Feng said to the two quickly.


    Mengmeng''s father and Wenwen''s father looked at each other, and then both sat down slowly, only feeling a little awkward.


    "The manager just now was just a courtesy of face. The two uncles don''t care." Huang Feng said. He also knew that these two might be because of Qian Yu just now. Therefore, this is why: "Here, There is no boss Huang, just a junior Huang Feng, the two uncles need not be so polite."


    At this time, the waiter came in again, with a packaged limited edition "Xian Niang" in his hand, but the quantity was not large.


    Seeing this, Huang Feng was a little unhappy. He also wanted to send a few more bottles to Wenwen and Mengmeng''s father. Qian Yu just looked good, but he was so stingy.


    Perhaps seeing the dissatisfaction on Huang Feng¡¯s face, the waiter said quickly: ¡°Boss Huang, our manager said that there is not much of this kind of wine in the hotel. These are the last few bottles. I hope Boss Huang will not be angry. This kind of wine has not been stocked in our hotel, and we have used a little more recently. Therefore, only the last few bottles are left. If there are more, we will definitely not only take these few bottles."


    With that, the waiter took out a few more cards and handed them to Huang Feng, saying, ¡°This is our hotel¡¯s VIP card. With this card, you can enjoy private rooms at any time without pre-booking. Moreover, there are discounts. Will deliver food, can keep accounts and so on."


    Huang Feng doesn''t really care about this kind of VIP card. He is not here usually, but it was good for Mengmeng''s father and Wenwen''s parents, so he also accepted this VIP card.


    Qian Yu was still interested. He took several VIP cards, one for each person at the scene. Even the three girls Tingting had them. Huang Feng also understood that the other party might be preparing to send the cards from the beginning, but he just didn''t think about it. I have to give so much, but because I didn''t do a good job of the wine, I only took a few more and apologized.


    It seems that Qian Yu did not lie. The limited edition "Xian Niang" in this hotel should be really gone. He didn''t need to lie to himself on this matter. Moreover, he originally gave Jiang Peng the limited edition "Xian Niang". There are not many. Huaizhou is a small place. Naturally there are fewer places that can be allocated. Therefore, it is completely understandable that there will be out of stock here.


    "Okay, I have accepted both the card and the wine. In addition, tell your manager that this kind of wine will not be out of stock in the future." Huang Feng said to the waiter.


    The waiter looked at Huang Feng with some doubts, not knowing what he meant. She has been here for a long time, so she naturally knows how popular this wine is here, and also knows that this wine is theirs The boss came forward and couldn''t buy much, and often out of stock, this kind of wine is really rich and may not be able to buy it.


    And what qualifications does Huang Feng have to say?Is it possible that he can help the hotel buy this wine?Is that possible?Can they solve things that neither the boss nor the manager can solve?


    Obviously, this waiter did not know Huang Feng''s situation. This is understandable. Even Wenwen''s father did not know so much about Huang Feng. It is normal for a hotel waiter to not know.


    Although he felt that Huang Feng was lying and talking big words, because of the manager''s attitude towards Huang Feng, the waiter naturally didn''t dare to express his thoughts, instead he nodded with a smile on his face.


    After the waiter went out, Huang Feng handed out the VIP cards one by one and said, "It happens to be one for each person."


    "We have them too." Wenwen said while looking through her VIP card.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said.


    "This card is too expensive." Wenwen''s father said hesitantly while holding the golden VIP card.


    Because I have been here a few times, and I have heard from friends and business partners before that it is difficult to get the VIP card of this hotel. Without a little identity, the world will not even look at you, like Wen Wen¡¯s father, although he wanted to get a VIP card here before, even if he didn¡¯t come here for consumption, it would be a savoury thing to take out. However, he couldn¡¯t get this card, and the world would not do it. .


    Wenwen''s father also knows that in Huaizhou, there are not many people who have VIP cards here. They are all people with status and status. Therefore, the VIP cards here are very noble, at least in Huaizhou. , To be able to own the VIP card here is a symbol of identity and status.


    But what''s going on now, such a noble VIP card, many people are eager to exist, but now it is like a small card issued so many, one for each person, even three children have, when, The VIP card here is so worthless?


    Of course, Wenwen¡¯s father also understood in his heart that it¡¯s not that this VIP card is worthless, but Huang Feng¡¯s face is so great that people have given so many VIP cards, they are just drenched in Huang Feng¡¯s light, otherwise, If there were only them, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even be able to get one.


    "What is precious or not, is just an ordinary card. Since the money rain has been given, my uncle will keep it." Huang Feng said indifferently, and threw the VIP card in the eyes of Wenwen''s father. I was on the table without a straight look.


    Wenwen''s father was a little bit stunned. From these small details, it can be seen that Huang Feng''s mentality is completely different from them, and she is truly rich.


    However, since Huang Feng said so, Wenwen''s father did not refuse. This VIP card was in Huang Feng''s eyes, maybe it was nothing, but in Wenwen''s father''s eyes, it was a treasure. The kind that gets the envious look of his friends, not to mention, he usually has social activities, with this VIP card, it will be much better.


    On the other hand, the cute father, although also shocked, was not as serious as Wenwen''s father. After all, he had never been here before, and he didn''t know that the card here would be so difficult.


    "Well, let''s continue to drink at the bar. The two uncles will hold these wines first. If you like them, they will be sent some more after I go back." Huang Feng said to the two.


    Mengmeng¡¯s father and Wenwen¡¯s father, the two looked at the wine coming out, and although they were embarrassed to refuse, they were all wine lovers. If they missed this opportunity, they would know. It will be difficult to drink this wine in the future.


    Therefore, after the two hesitated for a while, neither refused.

 2352 Chapter 2352

    "He really said that?" On the other side, Qian Yu, who was still a little nervous, jumped up with joy after hearing the waiter''s reply!


    Originally, he just went to see Huang Feng, and he had the intention of flattering him, because one was to get acquainted with Huang Feng, and the other was to ask Huang Feng for something. Therefore, he was very happy to accept Huang Feng''s request.


    It¡¯s just that, he didn¡¯t expect that what Huang Feng wanted would be a limited edition "Xian Niang", which is very precious to them, but in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes it should be nothing. After all, this wine is Huang Feng. Produced in the factory.


    Immediately, Qian Yu understood that this wine was obviously not for Huang Feng for himself, but for the two on the wine table. Huang Feng is not in Jiangzhou now, so naturally there is no extra limited edition "Xian Niang" around him. First, you have to give it away, and you can only buy it. In the entire Huaizhou, there are only one or two limited edition "Xian Niang" places, and they are one of them. Therefore, Huang Summit has to be limited here. The version of "Xian Niang" is not surprising.


    It¡¯s just that Qian Yu quickly became distressed. If he could help Huang Feng, that would obviously be a good thing. However, they did not have much of this kind of wine left. Their quota was not much, and they used it recently. It is indeed a little bit more, so when Jiang Peng called him before and asked him to entertain Huang Feng, he was still on the phone and asked Jiang Peng for more quota for the limited edition "Xian Niang".


    Of course, after knowing that Huang Feng was coming, Qian Yu also had an idea and told the boss behind him. After that, he hurried back from the field. When Huang Feng saw him before, he just arrived. It was only a hotel, so Huang Feng saw him as if he was walking in a hurry.


    Qian Yu¡¯s idea is actually to take advantage of this opportunity to get to know Huang Feng, and by the way, you can talk to Huang Feng and buy a limited edition "Xian Niang" directly from him. If you buy it directly from the manufacturer, don¡¯t say it. The price is higher, even the quantity will be higher. Therefore, Qian Yu is so attentive to Huang Feng and is still thinking about whether he will find a chance to talk to him about cooperation after Huang Feng finishes his meal.


    Of course, Qian Yu also understands that Huang Feng is completely active in this matter. After all, the limited edition "Xian Niang" is a good thing. Anyone who has drunk it will know it. Therefore, Huang Feng fundamentally There is no need to worry about selling. There are many people who want to buy it. There is no need to cooperate with their hotel.


    Because of this, Qian Yu understood that this negotiation would not be easy, he was even prepared to suffer some losses, but at this time, Huang Feng made a request, which made Qian Yu very happy and satisfied Huang. If Feng requested it, it would obviously be more beneficial to the subsequent negotiations. However, he didn''t expect that Huang Summit wanted a limited edition of "Fairy Brew", which made him a bit embarrassed. He packed the last few bottles for Huang Feng, and returned I sent a few VIP cards, hoping Huang Feng would not be angry.


    However, what he never expected was that there would be such a result in this incident. Huang Feng actually said that there will never be a shortage of limited edition "fairy brew" in the future!


    If others say, Qian Yu would not believe it, even if Jiang Peng said, he would not believe it. After all, Jiang Peng is only one of the distributors of this wine, and the share he gets is also limited, so it is impossible to supply unlimited amounts. Own hotel.


    However, when the person who said this was Huang Feng, it was completely different.


    Who is Huang Feng?Not to mention the other identities, it is enough that he is the owner of this wine. The owner of this wine has said that in the future, my hotel will no longer be short of this kind of wine, so what can be the problem?Others said that none of them had the weight as Huang Feng said.


    And Huang Feng''s meaning is also very obvious, it is to directly supply the hotel, because only in this way can it be guaranteed that the hotel will not be short of this wine, otherwise, it cannot be guaranteed to achieve this by other methods. Yes, and if you fail to do this, then you are slap Huang Feng himself in the face.


    Therefore, Qian Yu will be so happy after he understands this situation. He hurried back before, was a treat and accompanied the wine, didn''t he just hope to cooperate directly with Huang Feng, now, he has not waited for himself to speak. Well, Huang Feng said first, can he be unhappy?


    This is simply a surprise.


    "He really said that?" Qian Yu, who was surprised, confirmed again, afraid that he had heard it wrong before.


    "Yes, that''s what he said. I heard clearly." The waiter said. Although she didn''t understand why the manager was so happy, it was obvious that the other party attached great importance to this matter and she did not dare to neglect it.


    "Very good, great!" Qian Yu stood up excitedly, and even kissed the waiter on the face, and said: "You go right away, and send some good food over, let the kitchen give me some care. Can''t neglect, you know?"


    "I see, I will go now." The waiter blushed, but he was even more puzzled. I don''t know why the manager is so happy, but there are many managers, so she dare not ask.


    On the other hand, when Huang Feng saw the waiter deliver a few more dishes, he understood in his heart that Qian Yu already understood what he meant, and, looking so, the other party seemed to be thinking about this all the time. Now that I got my own answer, I am even more happy.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t refuse Qian Yu¡¯s goodwill again. He knew the value of his ¡°fairy brew¡±, although it was not provided here for free, but he could buy more limited editions. "Xian Niang", it is indeed not an easy thing. In some respects, it can further enhance the popularity of this hotel. How can the value of this be comparable to several dishes?


    Therefore, Qian Yu and this hotel are cheap in this matter. Fortunately, Huang Feng is not bad for these limited edition "Xian Niang", although it is said that people outside want to buy limited edition "Xian Niang". It''s difficult, but, in fact, there are still some stocks in Huangfeng''s winery, and only one more hotel is provided. For Huangfeng, it is not difficult.


    What''s more, during this period of time, as the sales of "Xian Niang" have been getting better and better, Huangfeng''s winery has also been continuously expanding. The current production scale has been several times that of the original production capacity. With a great improvement, the production quantity of the limited edition "Xian Niang" has naturally increased.


    Thanks to Qian Yu¡¯s care, everyone was very satisfied with the meal. It has to be said that as one of the few five-star restaurants in Huaizhou, the taste of the food here is good, except that they have eaten different time and space. Apart from Huangfeng, which is a delicious food, everyone is very satisfied with the taste of the dishes here.


    As for Huang Feng, there is no special feeling. In fact, there are special products from various time and space in his storage box, so you can eat whatever you want. Although the taste of this hotel¡¯s dishes is good, but, for For Huang Feng, who has been accustomed to the exquisite dishes in every time and space, it can only be regarded as average at best.


    However, other people are still very satisfied with what they eat, especially the three girls who took the college entrance examination. They did not eat less. However, the three obviously also know that there will be an exam in the afternoon, so the eating speed is not slow. After that, he went to rest in the hotel room under the guidance of the waiter.


    Because of Qian Yu''s care before, these waiters naturally did not dare to neglect the slightest, and the cute father and Wenwen''s parents were more at ease, and there was no need to worry about their daughters not having a good rest.


    After the three girls left, Huang Feng and others did not immediately leave the scene. In fact, at this time, they just had a good time to eat. The children were there before, and they couldn¡¯t let go of drinking. After all the children are gone, they naturally have no scruples.


    Both Mengmeng¡¯s father and Wenwen¡¯s father are wine lovers. Today is the first time to drink a limited edition of "Xian Niang". Naturally, it is a pleasant surprise and I can¡¯t put it down. There are not many people who love wine. I don''t like to drink this limited edition "Xian Niang", otherwise, why would Qian Yu attach so much importance to Huang Feng?Knowing that Huang Feng came to the hotel for dinner and rushed back overnight from other places, wasn''t it just to be able to buy more limited edition "Xian Niang" from Huang Feng?


    Therefore, Wenwen¡¯s father and Mengmeng¡¯s father are no exception. After taking a sip of the limited-edition "Fairy Brew", he loves it and can¡¯t wait to have a good time. Moreover, a few people don¡¯t have to take an exam in the afternoon, just at noon. There is no need to rest, so there is still a lot of time for them to drink.


    Wine is indeed a good communication medium. Originally, when Mengmeng¡¯s father faced Huang Feng, he was still a little restrained. However, after a few glasses of wine, the whole person relaxed. When facing Huang Feng , It was a lot easier, and even took the initiative to talk to Huang Feng.


    And Wenwen¡¯s father, who originally had some opinions on Huang Feng, has changed his attitude towards Huang Feng after a few drinks with Huang Feng. Although he can¡¯t say that he completely put down his guard, but compared to before, The attitude is much better.


    Of course, what changed the attitude of these two people was that, apart from drinking some wine, Huang Feng¡¯s humble attitude from beginning to end also played a big role. Before, Huang Feng¡¯s attitude towards Qian Yu Indifferent, but when facing them, the attitude was very sincere and humble. Both of them saw this change in their eyes and naturally felt comfortable in their hearts. Therefore, they naturally had a better impression of Huang Feng.


    Even Wenwen¡¯s mother, who didn¡¯t drink a sip of wine, was satisfied with Huang Feng by observing Huang Feng¡¯s behavior. Originally, she was not as wary of Huang Feng as her husband, but now she is naturally more of Huang Feng. satisfaction.

 2353 Chapter 2353 where to go for summer vacation

    The three people who had a drink and drink were very happy, but all three of them knew that they would accompany their children to the exam in the afternoon. Although there was no need to go to the exam room in person, if they were drunk, it would obviously be very different. Okay, so although the three of them drank very happily, they all controlled themselves and did not drink much.


    Maybe it was a good break at noon. In the afternoon, Tingting and the three were in good condition. When they came out of the examination room, they were all smiles. Obviously, they should still perform well. Seeing this situation, the three parents felt Also feel relieved a lot.


    The college entrance examination in Jiangsu Province lasted for three days, and at noon of these three days, Huang Feng and the others all ate and rested in that hotel. They had already regarded it as an ordinary hotel. After all, it was a five-star hotel. Not to mention the drinking, the rest environment is not comparable to ordinary hotels.


    And at noon of these three days, Qian Yu will come over for dinner, and will not stay too long. He just toasts everyone, and then leaves. He is very good at being a person. It not only shows the importance of everyone, but also does not delay everyone. Too much time.


    Because the limited edition "Xian Niang" in this hotel is no longer available, so at noon in the next two days, Huang Feng and the others drank all other brands of wine. Although they are also famous brands, everyone has been drinking the limited edition "Xian Niang". "After that, there was no special feeling for these wines. Drinking them felt the same as drinking other ordinary wines.


    At this time, in the hearts of Mengmeng and Wenwen¡¯s fathers, all the liquor in their hearts is divided into only two categories, one is "Xian Niang" and the other is other brands of wine. As long as it is not "Xian Niang", then, No matter what brand of wine, it feels the same in their mouths.


    Therefore, at noon in the next two days, they both felt a little regretful for not being able to drink the limited edition "Xian Niang".


    Of course, the two also knew at this time that the amount of this kind of wine is really not much. They were able to drink so much before, which is already very good, not to mention, on the first day before, Huang Feng let the hotel here, I gave each of them a few bottles, enough for them to relieve their greed.


    "Wow! The exam is finally over, and finally liberated!" When the last exam was over, the three girls were obviously relaxed after they came out of the exam room. Mengmeng exclaimed with joy on her face. The expression is almost overflowing.


    No matter what the exam is, the college entrance examination for the three is finally over, and their high school careers are over here. What awaits them will be a long vacation. After that, there will be a colorful college life. With a lifestyle completely different from high school life, the three of them are even looking forward to it.


    "How do you plan to spend the last summer vacation in high school?" Huang Feng asked with a smile.


    "Brother, can I go to Jiangzhou?" Mengmeng looked at Huang Feng and said, "I heard Tingting said that she is going to Jiangzhou and I want to go too."


    "You have to ask your parents. If your parents agree, I will naturally have no problem." Huang Feng said.


    "My parents will definitely agree, right, dad." Mengmeng said, looking at her father.


    "Don''t bother Huang Feng in Jiangzhou. People still have a lot to do." Mengmeng''s father said.


    Mengmeng¡¯s father knew Huang Feng¡¯s identity, so he naturally felt that people like Huang Feng must usually have a lot of important things to be busy with, so he didn¡¯t want his daughter to disturb Huang Feng.


    "I won''t disturb my brother, will I, brother?" Mengmeng said, looking at Huang Feng.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, and then said to Mengmeng''s father: "Uncle, it''s okay, Tingting is going to play anyway. The two are just partners."


    "Well, okay." Mengmeng''s father hesitated and agreed. He didn''t have the same guard against Huang Feng as Wenwen''s father. In his understanding, Tingting and her daughter are good friends, so go together There is nothing to play with Huang Feng.


    However, he still didn''t forget to remind his daughter, saying: "Mengmeng, you know something when you arrive in Jiangzhou, don''t cause trouble for Huang Feng, you know?"


    "I know, I know." Mengmeng said again and again, although she was dissatisfied with her father''s verbosity, but she was very happy to be able to agree to let herself go to Jiangzhou.


    Wenwen on one side, seeing this situation, naturally wanted to go, and said: "Dad, mom, I..."


    Before Wenwen had finished speaking, her father said, "By the way, Wenwen, your aunt called and asked you to go to her after the exam. I have agreed to you and will leave the day after tomorrow."


    "Dad, why are you doing this? You didn''t ask my opinion, so you agreed to it." Wenwen said with dissatisfaction. Naturally, she wanted to go to Huangfeng more to play, although she and her aunt The relationship is also very good. If in the past, she would definitely be willing to go, but now she obviously wants to go to Huangfeng more, especially when Tingting and Mengmeng are both going, she would I want to go even more. With two people as cover, no one else will know her thoughts. If she was alone, it would be really hard to speak.


    However, with such a good opportunity, it is about to be missed now. It is normal for Wenwen to feel unhappy.


    "Wenwen, didn''t you always want to go to your aunt to play?" Wenwen''s father said: "Your aunt has also made a few phone calls. I keep saying that I miss you and want you to play. Now I have finished the exam. , There is time, just to go have fun."


    Wenwen''s father still knows his daughter very well, so when her daughter just started speaking, he knew what Wenwen would say, so he came to the first to act first.


    Although, after a few days of contact, Wenwen¡¯s parents¡¯ impression of Huang Feng has also greatly changed, and they even have a good impression of Huang Feng, but they are only good impressions, as friends or juniors. If you come in contact, it is still good, but they still feel that Huang Feng is not a good marriage partner.


    This is not because they feel that Huang Feng is not good enough, on the contrary, it is precisely because Huang Feng is too good that they have this idea. The better Huang Feng is, the more they feel that Huang Feng and his daughter are inappropriate. , If his daughter really develops with Huang Feng, there will never be any good results.


    With the contact over the past few days, Wenwen¡¯s parents have also seen that Huang Feng really treats their daughter as a younger sister. It¡¯s just that her daughter doesn¡¯t seem to have such a view, but instead has a dark view of Huang Feng. Feeling stunned, such shaved heads are hot, and it is not good for Wenwen. Huang Feng obviously does not like their daughter. If his daughter''s wishful thinking, she will only get deeper and deeper, and finally hurt herself.


    Therefore, they naturally didn''t want their daughter to have too much contact with Huang Feng. Before their daughter was completely trapped, they quickly pinched this sign, which is a good thing for their daughter.


    Of course, they no longer blame Huang Feng for this matter, because Huang Feng did nothing wrong at all. It was their daughter who was attracted by Huang Feng. If Huang Feng had any responsibility, it was his too. Excellent, such an excellent person is easy to attract the goodwill of the opposite sex, and their daughters, just in the young age, will be attracted by Huang Feng, which is also a normal thing.


    Therefore, there is no right or wrong in this matter. It is just that two inappropriate people met together. Wenwen¡¯s parents are not the kind of unreasonable people. They guarded Huang Feng before, and they just thought, yes. Huang Feng seduced their daughter, and now that he had misunderstood Huang Feng, he would naturally no longer have any resistance to Huang Feng, and now he simply didn''t want his daughter to fall into it.


    Even, sometimes, Wenwen''s parents still think that if their family''s family situation is better, then maybe their daughter and Huang Feng will not have so many problems.


    Obviously, the family situation can''t be changed suddenly, so what they can do now is to keep their daughter away from Huang Feng and not let her fall into it.


    Although Wenwen was depressed, her parents had agreed to her aunt, and she had nothing to do. She couldn''t regret it now. Her aunt was also good to her. Now she can''t say anything, some of it is not good.


    "Fortunately, when school starts, I can go to Jiangzhou by myself. It will be much more convenient to see Brother Huang at that time, and my parents can''t control it." Wenwen thought in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Wenwen feels better, but she is still a little nervous. Although she feels that she has performed well this time, she has played her own level, and even has some extraordinary performances, but she does not dare I promised that I would be admitted to Jiangzhou University. However, the college entrance examination was over, and it was useless for her to worry about it. All that was left was to pray for a good result in the exam.


    Tingting and Mengmeng still have some regrets that Wenwen can''t go to Jiangzhou together. Of course, they want Wenwen to go together. In this case, the three of them can be more interesting together.


    However, seeing Wenwen was already very disappointed. Neither Tingting nor Mengmeng could say anything. Tingting comforted Wenwen in turn: "Actually, we can''t play in Jiangzhou for long. We will have to come back to volunteer after some time. It."


    Although the exam is over, there is still one most important thing that has not been done, and that is to fill in the volunteers. However, the results have not yet come out, and it takes some time. Therefore, they only have time to go out and play now and wait for the results to come out. , They are all coming back.


    When Wenwen heard it, her mood improved a lot, and there was still a long time after she filled out her volunteers. Maybe she would be able to go to Jiangzhou then, so she said she should get acquainted with the environment there first.

 2354 Chapter 2354 Farewell

    The college entrance examination was over, and the families were separated and went back to their homes. Huang Feng, Tingting and Mengmeng will return to Jiangzhou the day after tomorrow.


    Although Huang Feng has a lot of industries, he himself is very relaxed. He usually has the following people to handle things. In fact, with the high-quality resources provided by Huang Feng, as long as the people below are not fools, they don¡¯t make mistakes. Those industries of Feng will not develop too badly. After all, Huang Feng''s resource advantages are too obvious, not comparable to other enterprises.


    In addition, after the previous events, the big guys above are ashamed of Huang Feng, so they take more care of Huang Feng¡¯s industry. In this way, Huang Feng¡¯s industries are naturally even more worry-free. .


    In fact, the big guys above all have their own plans. They all know that Huang Feng has advanced technical information in his hands. Those things are all good things. They can''t get them by themselves. Now they naturally hope. Huang Feng can use those things in reality as soon as possible. In this way, it is good for China. Although they can''t dominate, it is a good thing. After all, Huang Feng is still in China. of.


    Therefore, these bigwigs, naturally, take more care of Huangfeng¡¯s industry. They hope that Huangfeng can confidently develop enterprises, set up more enterprises, and invest in more advanced technologies. In that case, China can make a lot of In terms of rapid development, after all, one industry can drive many things, such as workers¡¯ jobs, upstream and downstream enterprises, etc., and if Huang Feng has advanced technology, it is also good for other enterprises.


    Because of this, those big bosses above naturally hope that Huang Feng''s existing enterprises will develop smoothly and no accidents will happen. Only in this way can Huang Feng be able to develop other enterprises.


    Therefore, the existing companies don''t need to worry about Huang Feng at all. Naturally, someone will help him watch, and there will be no accident. Otherwise, how could he squeeze so much time back to accompany his sister in the college entrance examination?


    After staying at home for another day, Huang Feng, Tingting and Mengmeng came from home and set off together on the way back to Jiangzhou. At the same time, Wenwen was also seeing her parents farewell and went to play with her aunt in the Imperial Capital. Knowing that Huang Feng and the others are also leaving today, Wenwen still has some regrets in her heart. She still wants to go. However, she knows that she can''t go to Jiangzhou for the time being.


    "We did this, right?" Wenwen''s parents watched her daughter take the plane and then turned around to go back. However, Wenwen''s mother obviously had some doubts about the decision of herself and her husband.


    "What''s wrong? We are all for Wenwen''s good, Huang Feng is good, but because he is too good, although our daughter is not bad, but the two are obviously not suitable, it is better to be sad and sad in the future. Now it''s time to break." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Hey, I''m a pity for our daughter. This is the first time I am moved by the opposite sex. As a result, it was destroyed by the two of us." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "If you want to blame, you can only blame, she likes someone she shouldn''t like." Wenwen''s father also sighed.


    Of course he also wants his daughter to live a very good life and find someone he likes. However, Huang Feng¡¯s family is much better than theirs. As he said, their daughter is not bad, but he and Huang Feng It¡¯s really incomparable. It¡¯s not arrogant, just recognizing reality. After being in business for a long time, Wenwen¡¯s father has already seen all this. A girl from an ordinary family wants to marry a rich family. , That only exists in fairy tales.


    Although they are not bad, compared with Huang Feng, the ordinary can no longer be ordinary. Therefore, the two are not suitable at all.


    In the past few days, the husband and wife have not been observing their daughter less. They have now determined that their daughter does have a good impression of Huang Feng. After confirming this, the husband and wife naturally cannot sit idly by, so , He helped her daughter make a decision.


    "You said, how could Huang Feng be so good?" Wenwen''s mother said with emotion: "He also comes from an ordinary family. The situation in their family was much worse than ours before, so why did such a man come out? evildoer?"


    Wenwen''s mother is not scolding Huang Feng, but lamenting his excellence.


    Because of Tingting¡¯s relationship, Wenwen¡¯s parents still know the situation before Huang Feng¡¯s house very well, that is, an ordinary rural family that can no longer be ordinary, far worse than theirs, but this is the family, But it has cultivated such a monster Huang Feng, which has to make people feel emotional.


    Because of her daughter, in the past few days, Wenwen''s parents have been inquiring about Huang Feng, and they have also checked a lot on the Internet, so they have a better understanding of Huang Feng.


    And the more they understand Huang Feng, the more they sigh with Huang Feng¡¯s evil spirits. Without any help, in less than a year, they have been able to develop to the present level, saying that he is an evil spirit. He has not been wronged, and Huang Feng''s current development momentum can be seen by fools. He is absolutely promising, and the gap between him and their family will only increase in the future, even if he can''t even do it.


    If Huang Feng¡¯s situation were a little worse, it would be fine. Wenwen¡¯s parents would be happy to see her daughter fall in love with Huang Feng. After all, with Tingting¡¯s relationship, they would not worry about their daughter¡¯s future They will suffer. In addition, they have also met Huang Feng''s parents. They are both very nice people. They can rest assured for such a family.


    But now, it is precisely because Huang Feng is too good, they can''t agree to this thing, they can only do something to beat the mandarin ducks.


    "Such people? How many people can there be in the world? I didn''t expect that we would run into them." Wenwen''s father also said.


    "It''s useless to say these now, I just hope our daughter hasn''t gotten too deep yet." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "It''s okay, I''ve already told her aunt, after she goes, a side-by-side enlightenment should be effective." Wenwen''s father said.


    "I hope so." Wenwen''s mother said: "It''s just that the things our daughter believes are generally difficult to change, and I don''t know what will happen this time."


    "What else? If we don''t agree, she will know how to do it." Wenwen''s father said: "Okay, I won''t tell you. I have a dinner at noon. Let''s go first."


    "Is it related to Lao He last time?" Wenwen''s mother asked caringly.


    "Yeah." Wenwen''s father said with a slightly ugly expression: "This old man is too unrepresentative, and the cooperation is yellow, and he turned his head to find our competitor. I suspect that he was originally I just don¡¯t want to cooperate with me. My daughter¡¯s affairs are just an excuse."


    "Then Lao He was not a good person." Wenwen''s mother said: "Besides, in the business field, there are no permanent friends. I believe someone has offered him a higher price."


    Wenwen¡¯s mother is still very clear about her husband¡¯s business. In fact, she used to start a business with her husband. However, after Wenwen entered the third year of high school, she was under heavy academic pressure, so she stayed with her daughter at home, otherwise However, she has always followed her husband to take care of the business.


    Because of this, Wenwen¡¯s mother knows a lot about her husband¡¯s business affairs. She also knows this old man. She was not a very good partner at first, but this time, it must be only the other party¡¯s. It''s just a matter of reason. The other party has obviously decided not to cooperate with them before. Otherwise, the other party will not suddenly regret it because of a word from his daughter. The business people are all about profit, why? Maybe because of a word from a child, he changed his mind?


    Therefore, both Wenwen''s parents felt that Lao He had already hooked up with their competitors, and just took advantage of this opportunity to deny their cooperation.


    And without Lao He, Wenwen¡¯s father could only find other people to cooperate, and at noon today, he was going to have a banquet. It was such a person. The scale of the other party¡¯s company was even bigger than Lao He. Wenwen''s father still attaches great importance to it.


    "It should be like this." Wenwen''s father nodded and said, "That old man is so good, how can we stop cooperating because of our daughter''s words? There must be other circumstances in this."


    "No matter what happened here, he is no longer willing to cooperate. We can only think of other ways." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "I hope this can be negotiated at noon today." Wenwen''s father said.


    In fact, Wenwen¡¯s father is still not sure about the lunch at noon today. After all, the strength of the other party is much stronger than that of their company, and also much stronger than the old Ho. He has a little bit of strength. Like that, it must be more difficult to deal with today.


    However, crises sometimes turn for the better. If the customer negotiates, it will be of great benefit to the business of Wenwen¡¯s parent company, and the benefits will definitely be much higher than before, and it can even directly accelerate their company¡¯s development. Yes, once grasped, it is definitely a big opportunity for their company.


    For this reason, Wenwen''s father didn''t dare to neglect. The place where he eats now is also a five-star hotel, where he and Huang Feng have a lunch and rest these days.


    This place is not only in good conditions, but Wenwen''s father has been here several times after all, so he is already familiar with it, and it is naturally better now.

 2355 Chapter 2355 the enemy

    When Wenwen''s parents rushed to the hotel from the airport, they saw someone they didn''t expect and didn''t want to see.


    Cai Yuhe!


    This Cai Yuhe is a competitor of the company run by Wenwen¡¯s parents. It is said that the other party has some ties in the city. Therefore, it hasn¡¯t been long since the company started has caught up with the size of Wenwen¡¯s parents¡¯ company. There is a trend of catching up.


    More importantly, the old He turned his head to cooperate with this person after refusing to cooperate with Wenwen''s father!


    The two can be said to be direct competitors.


    When Cai Yuhe saw Wenwen''s parents, he didn''t seem to be surprised. Instead, he came over with a smile to say hello: "Boss Cao, are you here?"


    "Cai Yuhe, why are you here?" Wenwen''s father said with a bad feeling in his heart.


    "That said, this is not your company, why can''t I come?" Cai Yuhe still had a smile on his face, but what he said was not so nice.


    Wenwen''s father also reacted at this time. This is a hotel, and it is also a very famous hotel in Huaizhou. It is not surprising that Cai Yuhe appeared here. After all, it was not the first time they came here when they were socializing. .


    "Huh." Wenwen''s father snorted coldly and turned to leave. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with this Cai Yuhe. Although the other party seemed harmless, there were a lot of tricks behind the scenes. Otherwise, how would he be with himself before? The cooperation is good, how could you suddenly turn to Cai Yuhe?


    "Boss Cao, don''t rush to leave." Wenwen''s father wanted to leave, but Cai Yuhe stopped Wenwen''s father directly and said, "Could it be that Boss Cao is not curious, why am I here?"


    "I''m really not curious." Wenwen''s father said: "I have something to do, and I don''t have the mind to care about irrelevant things."


    "If I said, I came because of Qingmin Company?" Cai Yuhe''s smiling voice came.


    Wenwen''s father, who was about to leave, stopped when he heard Cai Yuhe''s words, turned around, looked at him and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "Boss Cao, don''t be so excited." Cai Yuhe said: "Qingmin Company is a well-known big company in the province, and there are many chain stores across the country. Of course I want such big customers."


    "Cai Yuhe, what the hell are you doing?" Wenwen''s father frowned. At this time, he knew what his bad premonition was just now. The other party actually came for Qingmin company, and his goal Consistent!


    This Cai Yuhe just snatched one of his clients, and now he wants to snatch another?Although he has not reached any cooperation with Qingmin Company now, this customer is a big opportunity for his company. He does not want to miss it, but he did not expect that at this juncture, Cai Yuhe was Come out and make trouble.


    In fact, it¡¯s not surprising to think about it. Cai Yuhe¡¯s company already has a lot of business similar to his own. Otherwise, he won¡¯t take away Lao He¡¯s customer. Now, if you think about Qingmin¡¯s company, the other party will naturally. It''s not surprising that it will be fancy and that Qingmin Company will be paid attention.


    It¡¯s just that Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t expect that the other party would actually choose the same time and the same place as him. This meant that he was going to compete directly again. In the case of Lao He, he had already suffered and lost. , And this time, can''t lose again!


    Never lose again!


    "Boss Cao, you can''t talk nonsense, what the hell can I do? I just want to cooperate with Qingmin Company." Cai Yuhe said with a smile, "It''s just like the previous Boss He''s company."


    It¡¯s okay for Cai Yuhe not to mention Lao He¡¯s company. When it comes to it, Wenwen¡¯s father is full of anger. Lao He has been working with him for a long time, and this cooperation is almost finished. As a result, Cai Yuhe is Suddenly, he jumped in and made his cooperation with Lao He failed.


    Although there are also reasons for being authentic, Cai Yuhe''s approach is definitely very annoying and disgusting.


    "Don''t think about success this time!" Wenwen''s father said to Cai Yuhe.


    "Really?" Cai Yuhe seemed to smile nonchalantly: "Didn¡¯t Boss Cao just ask me why I am here? Actually, I am here. The person from Qingmin Company informed me of the purpose. I believe Boss Cao can also think of it. At that time, who can get the contract of Qingmin Company, maybe."


    Although Cai Yuhe might be talking about it, looking at his appearance, he was obviously very sure, and seeing him look full of confidence, he could know that this made Wenwen''s father even more unreliable.


    And Wenwen''s father is indeed very easy to think of why people from Qingmin Company would let Cai Yuhe appear here.


    Obviously, the people of Qingmin Company want to see the two competing with each other. Only in this way can they obtain greater benefits. Therefore, the other party will notify Cai Yuhe to come here too, just to let him come and Wenwen''s father. Competitive.


    After realizing this situation, Wenwen¡¯s father felt even more unreliable. The strength of his company was not stronger than that of Cai Yuhe¡¯s. Moreover, Cai Yuhe¡¯s relationship was harder than him. Therefore, if you really want to compare, he I really don''t have the confidence to win over Cai Yuhe and grab this big customer.


    However, although he was worried and not sure of winning, Cai Yuhe could not rush to leave. Not to mention that the other party was called by Qingmin Company. Even if it was not, this is not his own company, and he cannot be allowed to leave.


    And now Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s only advantage is that his company has been established for many years, he has experience, and his reputation is good. This is his only support now.


    However, he is really not sure how much these advantages can play.


    "Hello, I want to book a private room." Wenwen''s father ignored Cai Yuhe. Since he can''t drive him away, it can only be Bibi from the other party, so now I still think about how to entertain the people of Qingmin Company. Right.


    "Sorry, the private rooms are fully booked today." At this time, the front desk said sorry to Wenwen''s father.


    "Is it all booked?" Wenwen''s father frowned. He didn''t expect that he would encounter this situation today.


    You know, after all, this hotel is a top hotel in Huaizhou, and the consumption level is not low. Although there are usually many guests, but it is not common for full guests. Generally, the private rooms are not fully booked, and it is precisely because Knowing this situation, Wenwen''s father did not book a private room too much in advance, but came now, but he did not expect to encounter this situation.


    "Yes, sir, I''m sorry, there is still a place in the lobby, or..." the front desk said apologetically.


    It is obviously impossible for Wenwen''s father to have a place in the hall. The person he banqueted today is very important, and there are also important things to talk about. How could it be possible to eat in the hall?If he really entertained people from Qingmin Company in the hall, maybe after the other party came, he would turn around and leave, thinking that this was because Wenwen''s father didn''t take them seriously.


    "Can you help me adjust it? I''m willing to pay more." Wenwen''s father said.


    "This, I''m afraid it won''t work." The front desk said embarrassingly. The people who can consume here and can also book private rooms are obviously not ordinary people, and they don''t care about the money.


    And Cai Yuhe was watching the excitement with a smile. Although he was also invited to participate in today¡¯s dinner, he was invited by Qingmin Company, not the person he invited to invite Qingmin Company. So, this is the dinner. He didn¡¯t need to worry about the matter, naturally Wenwen¡¯s father was thinking about it. Now that this situation has occurred, he is naturally very happy, and he hopes that Wenwen¡¯s father will mess it up.


    "This..." Wenwen''s father still wanted to communicate with the other party, but at this time, a familiar voice sounded behind him.


    "Boss Cao, Boss Cai, are you all here?" A voice came from behind.


    When Wenwen''s father heard this voice, he secretly said bad, because he already knew who the other party was, but he didn''t expect the other party to come here long ago.


    Cai Yuhe looked surprised, and then turned around and said, "Manager Wang, are you here?"


    The person here is the manager of the purchasing department of Qingmin Company, and is also the main object of Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s dinner this time. In normal times, he might not have the opportunity to entertain this manager Wang. This time, manager Wang just happened to come to Huai. That¡¯s why Wenwen¡¯s father seized this opportunity to entertain each other, to get closer to each other, and see if he could make a breakthrough in cooperation.


    But, now it seems that things are going bad, because the other party has already come, and he hasn''t even prepared a place to eat, he didn''t expect the other party to come here early.


    "Manager Wang, why did you come so early? We just arrived." Wenwen''s father asked with a stiff smile on his face.


    "It just happened that the matter at hand was finished, so I came here first, so I could take advantage of some time before the meal to learn more about the situation of the two companies." Manager Wang said, "Oh, yes, boss Cao, this Cai Do you know the boss? I called him privately and hoped that boss Cao would not be angry."


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry," Wenwen''s father said, even if he was angry, he couldn''t say it.


    "That''s good." Manager Wang said with satisfaction: "Okay, let''s go to the private room and talk about it. We can''t stay here forever and affect people''s business."


    Wenwen''s father''s face became even more ugly when he heard Manager Wang''s words.

 2356 Chapter 2356 Looking for a wallet?

    "Manager Wang, we''re afraid we won''t be able to enter the private room." Cai Yuhe looked at Wenwen''s father and said to Manager Wang.


    "What''s the matter?" Manager Wang''s feet had already been lifted, and he was about to go inside. Now that he heard Cai Yuhe''s words, he immediately stopped, and looked at the other party with some confusion, not knowing what the other party meant.


    Can''t enter the private room?Why not?


    "Because our boss Cao hasn''t booked a private room yet." Cai Yuhe looked at Wenwen''s father with a gloating look.


    Manager Wang looked at Wenwen''s father with surprise, as if he didn''t believe what he heard.


    You know, he didn''t have contact with other companies in the past, because of the relationship between Qingmin Company and his position, who would dare not take him seriously?However, he did not expect that today, in this little Jiangzhou, he would encounter such a thing. It was about to arrive at the meal, and he had already arrived. As a result, the host hadn''t booked a place.


    This is not to take him seriously, nor to take their Qingmin Company seriously.


    Wenwen¡¯s father cursed Cai Yuhe while complaining to herself, why didn¡¯t she book a day in advance before, but in the end, something like this happened. If the really angry Manager Wang turned around and left, let¡¯s not say that the cooperation with Qingmin Company was dying. , And even offend Qingmin Company.


    Obviously, Wenwen''s father is not willing to bear such consequences, nor is it what he wants to see.


    "Manager Wang, this is my fault. I never thought that there would be no private rooms here. Or, look, let''s change to another hotel? We promise to satisfy Manager Wang." Wenwen''s father said, he already felt After that, even if I continue to discuss with the people in the hotel, I guess I won¡¯t be able to get a private room in the end. After all, anyone who can eat here will not be much worse than him. He is really not sure that he can get it from those people. To the private room.


    Therefore, what Wenwen''s father is thinking about now is to change a hotel. Of course, the grade may not be as good as here, but it will not be too low.


    However, Manager Wang was not happy anymore, and said sternly, "Will you notify me if you want to change the hotel? Now that I am here, you tell me to change a hotel?"


    Wenwen''s father also noticed that Manager Wang was already angry, which made his heart even more flustered. After all, this matter was of great importance and he didn''t want to see any mistakes.


    "Manager Wang, or else, let''s change one." Cai Yuhe was aside, and said kindly, "Boss Cao seems to be unable to book a private room. The private rooms of this hotel have already been booked by others. We You can¡¯t eat in the lobby. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m just afraid that it will affect Manager Wang¡¯s Yaxing. However, this hotel is already the best hotel here. If you go to other hotels, it¡¯s definitely not here. Maybe It¡¯s because Boss Cao didn¡¯t want to entertain guests at the beginning, so he didn¡¯t book a private room in advance. If you change to another hotel, you can save some money. I heard that Boss Cao¡¯s company has some difficulties recently. Perhaps Boss Cao is not well-off. ."


    Although Cai Yuhe seemed to be thinking about Manager Wang, in fact, he did not forget to attack Wenwen¡¯s father. At the same time, he secretly told Manager Wang that Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s company strength was average, and there was some trouble recently. No money. Obviously, if this is the case, if Qingmin Company wants to cooperate with Wenwen''s father''s company, it must carefully consider it.


    Manager Wang heard that his expression has changed a bit. He is not an incompetent person who can only eat and drink. He is here to inspect several companies to see who has the qualifications and ability to cooperate with Qingmin Company. .


    But now it seems that Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s company seems to be a little unsuccessful. Although booking a private room is just a small matter, sometimes, the more small things are, the more you can see other things.


    "Boss Cai, don''t wrong people. My company has no problems at all. It is absolutely capable of cooperating with Qingmin Company." Wenwen''s father said in an air, and then he explained to Manager Wang: "Manager Wang, this is indeed true today. It was my negligence, it was an accident. I will definitely invite Manager Wang to eat here another day."


    Wenwen''s father obviously wants to change the location of the dinner today, and will invite Manager Wang here again later.


    "Manager Wang is usually very busy, and we won''t stay in Huaizhou for long this time." Cai Yuhe said. Then, he looked at Manager Wang and said, "Manager Wang, this is the best hotel in Huaizhou. The taste is superb, and there is even a limited edition of "Xian Niu" sold here, which is not available in other hotels.


    "Limited edition of "Xian Niang"?" Upon hearing Cai Yuhe''s words, Manager Wang''s eyes brightened a bit. He didn''t expect that in this small place in Huaizhou, he would have the opportunity to drink limited edition "Xian Niang". , You know, this kind of wine, even if he can''t drink it often, is a rare wine.


    Because of this, he didn''t want to leave here and change to another place. He even thought that if he could really drink the limited edition of "Xian Niang", even eating in the hall would not seem unacceptable.


    Of course, because of this, his heart complained that Wenwen''s father had not booked the private room in advance. In that case, they were drinking the limited edition "Xian Niang" in the private room. It was a rare treat.


    "Yeah, the boss here is not through any relationship, but can actually get a lot of limited edition''Chan Niang''. Moreover, I heard that the supply has been a bit larger recently than before. There are more guests today, and it may also be related to this. It''s related." Cai Yuhe said.


    The news about Cai Yuhe is quite well-informed. Although he doesn¡¯t know the boss here or who is leaving, he has heard of it. The limited-edition "Xian Niu" here has been supplied in more quantity, so , I guess there are many guests today, it may be because of this, because other people also learned the news, come to drink this wine, you know, before this hotel can also provide a limited edition "Xian Niu", but, after all, the number is limited Not everyone can drink it, and although it may not be available to everyone now, if the quantity is right, the chance will not be great.


    This Cai Yuhe really didn¡¯t guess wrong this time. Today there are a lot of guests here suddenly, which is really related to this limited edition "Xian Niang". Obviously, before this, Cai Yuhe was not the only one who got the news, so, There will be so many people coming today, and the private rooms have been booked early. This also led to the fact that Wenwen''s father was not able to book a private room as he wished.


    "This limited-edition''Xian Niang'' is really a good wine. I have had the honor to drink it before, but I will never forget it later, but I never thought that I would have the opportunity to drink it here today." Manager Wang said with emotion.


    "Yeah, the opportunity must not be missed. There is no chance to drink this wine after changing to other hotels." Cai Yuhe said. After that, he looked at Wenwen''s father and said, "Boss Cao, I heard that, Manager Wang wants to be here. Try the limited edition "Xian Niang", should you think of a way to get a private room? Instead of just being in a daze here."


    Cai Yuhe was setting up a set for Wenwen¡¯s father. He knew before that the private rooms here had been booked in advance, and many of the people who ordered were of unusual identities, so he knew that Wenwen¡¯s father was not May get the private room again.


    In addition, even if they don¡¯t go to the private room and eat in the lobby, Wenwen¡¯s father wants to buy a limited edition "Xian Niang" here, it is very difficult, not to say that there is a limited edition "Xian Niang" here. The quantity has increased, so anyone can drink it. As Wenwen''s father, Cai Yuhe doesn''t think he can buy a limited edition of "Xian Niang".


    This is also why Cai Yuhe wanted to point out that there is a limited edition "fairy brew" that can be drunk here. It arouses the interest of Manager Wang. If Wenwen''s father can''t do it then, then Manager Wang''s impression of him will only be even greater. It¡¯s bad, and when the time comes, I can stand up, although I can¡¯t get a private room, but if you want to buy a few bottles of limited edition "Xian Niang", it is still okay. When the time comes to compare, Manager Wang will obviously be They are more affectionate here.


    You know, as long as you know the limited edition of "Xian Niang", there are few that you don''t like. Moreover, many people now drink this wine as a status symbol. After all, this wine is not something that ordinary people can drink. Therefore, Cai Yuhe can guess that as long as Manager Wang knows that there is this wine here, he will definitely be interested, rather than simply changing to another hotel.


    Cai Yuhe''s idea was obviously to calculate Wenwen''s father, and when he thought about it, even if Wenwen''s father saw it, there was no way to crack it.


    In fact, when Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang were chatting, Wenwen''s father had his eyes lit up when he heard the limited edition "Xian Niang".


    Because, when he heard the name of this wine, he remembered. The manager here gave him a few bottles before. Of course, he also knew that it was because the other party did it because of Huang Feng¡¯s face. However, this is not the point. The point is that there are a few VIP cards that were sent with the wine that time!


    I remember that the waiter said at the time that if you have this VIP card, you can book a private room at any time. There are private rooms reserved for those who have the VIP card.


    Wenwen''s father didn''t know if the other party was joking, but he couldn''t control that much now, and he quickly began to search in his bag.


    "Boss Cao, what are you doing? Looking for a wallet? Are you planning to see if the money belt is enough?" Cai Yuhe laughed when he saw Wenwen''s father''s actions.

 2357 Chapter 2357

    Wenwen''s father ignored him, rummaging through her bag, but he could not find the VIP card he wanted in the bag.


    "Where''s my card? Where''s my card? I remember putting it inside." Wenwen''s father said anxiously while rummaging.


    In this situation, only by finding the VIP card can he resolve the current dilemma. That is his only life-saving straw. If he can''t find it, then he will not only offend Manager Wang and lose Qingmin. Cai Yuhe, a big customer of the company, will be ridiculed by Cai Yuhe, which is obviously not what he wants to see.


    Therefore, he is now anxious to find the VIP card, but the more anxious he is, the less he can find it.


    "Card? Boss Cao, you''re not really looking for a bank card, are you? Ask me to say, Boss Cao, you can''t do this thing authentically. Asking people to eat without money, co-author, you want to let Manager Wang paid the bill, Boss Cao, Boss Cao, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person." Cai Yuhe yelled when he saw Wenwen''s father looking for a card there.


    Manager Wang''s face was already very ugly. He said with a sullen face, "I pay the bill, and I don''t want people to think that I''m here to cheat and drink."


    Although Manager Wang said so, looking at his face, you can know that he is very upset now.


    "Manager Wang, don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t want you to pay the bill." Wenwen¡¯s father hurriedly explained. At this time, he was already sweating profusely because he was in a hurry, and he did not find the card again. Being misunderstood by Manager Wang made people feel very anxious.


    "Humph." Manager Wang snorted coldly, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Husband, what are you looking for? I have a card." Wenwen''s mother whispered to her husband. She also thought that her husband was looking for a bank card. This treats dinner without money, which is already very Disrespectful behavior, let alone entertaining customers, just entertaining ordinary friends, this situation will make people very uncomfortable.


    Looking at the bank card handed by her wife, Wenwen''s father was dumbfounded and said: "I am not looking for a bank card. I have a bank card. I am looking for a VIP card, a VIP card for this hotel."


    "Huh? VIP card? The VIP card here? Boss Cao, are you kidding me, can you have a VIP card here? In Huaizhou, the number of people who have a VIP card here is not more than fifty. Can you have one? If you have the VIP card here, you can¡¯t book a private room. Boss Cao, don¡¯t be funny. It¡¯s not funny at all. Do you think anyone is so ignorant?¡± Cai Yuhe has been eavesdropping on Wenwen¡¯s parents to facilitate the fight The other party, now he actually heard Wenwen''s father saying that he was looking for the VIP card here, and he suddenly laughed.


    Cai Yuhe knows how rare this hotel¡¯s VIP card is, and not many people in Huaizhou can have it. You know, this hotel is not only available in Huaizhou, but also in other cities, and VIP cards are in this hotel in all cities. Inside, it can be used universally, so it seems extremely precious, and it is impossible for ordinary people to own it.


    It is Cai Yuhe himself. Although he has been greedy for this VIP card for a long time, he has never been able to get it. Now, Wenwen''s father actually said that he has it. Isn''t this a joke? I don''t have it. Wenwen''s father can have ?If he has a VIP card, can he not book a private room?You know, one of the uses of this VIP card is that you can book a private room at any time.


    Therefore, Cai Yuhe does not believe that Wenwen¡¯s father can have the VIP card here. The reason why Wenwen¡¯s father said so may be anxious, or he wants to take the opportunity to find face in Manager Wang¡¯s face. He is also capable.


    However, Cai Yuhe obviously would not let Wenwen''s father''s "conspiracy" succeed, and he directly exposed the opponent.


    After listening to Cai Yuhe¡¯s words, Manager Wang despised Wenwen¡¯s father even more. He didn¡¯t have the strength and he wanted to make a fat man with a swollen face. The key is that he was exposed on the spot. This kind of person is not trustworthy at all. Know the cooperation.


    "Who said I didn''t have a VIP card?" Wenwen''s father retorted. If it was other things, he wouldn''t be able to say anything, but he was confident about this matter, because he did have VIPs here. Card.


    "Oh, do you have one? Where is it? Take it out and let us have a look. I have always wanted to get a VIP card here, but today it can be an eye-opener." Cai Yuhe didn''t believe Wenwen''s father at all.


    "I, I know that I didn''t bring it, and I forgot it at home." Wenwen''s father explained. At this time, he had already searched through all his bags and could not find it. Obviously, the VIP card should have been forgotten. Home now.


    "Hehe." Cai Yuhe smiled straight after hearing Wenwen''s words. Although he didn''t say anything, he obviously didn''t believe it when he looked at his expression. Although the manager Wang on the other side didn''t speak either, he seemed to be The same idea as Cai Yuhe, even, because of this series of things, Manager Wang has already ruled out Wenwen''s father''s company in his heart.


    Although it is still not certain that he will cooperate with Cai Yuhe''s company, Manager Wang has already decided that he will not cooperate with Wenwen''s father''s company anyway.


    Wenwen''s father doesn''t care about Cai Yuhe''s views, but he cares about Manager Wang''s views, and it seems that he has no image in Manager Wang''s mind. Now, the other party would not believe what he said.


    "Why did I forget this VIP card at home? It''s a bad thing." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Husband, are you looking for this card?" Just when Wenwen''s father regretted blaming herself, he suddenly heard his wife''s voice.


    Wenwen''s father looked for her reputation, and he saw that his wife was really holding a VIP card!


    correct!


    Wenwen''s father remembered that last time, the hotel not only gave him a VIP card, but also his wife, and even his daughter had it!


    Cai Yuhe also heard what Wenwen''s mother said, and he also looked at it, and he saw that the other party was holding a golden card in his hand.


    It¡¯s just that Cai Yuhe doesn¡¯t have a VIP card here, so he doesn¡¯t know if the card in Wenwen¡¯s wife¡¯s hand is the VIP card here. Moreover, he instinctively chooses to think that the other party is not the VIP card here. card.


    "Hehe, just take out a card and say it''s the VIP card here? Who is it?" Cai Yuhe laughed and said, he didn''t believe Wenwen''s parents could have VIP cards here, he didn''t have any. Why do Wenwen''s parents own it?


    It was Manager Wang. When Wenwen''s mother took out the VIP card, his eyes lit up. Although he didn''t know if the card in the other party''s hand was the VIP card here, after all, the card was in Wenwen''s mother and he looked at it. I don''t know, but Manager Wang knows that the VIP card in this hotel is very similar to the card in Wenwen''s mother!


    As I said before, this hotel is not only available in Huaizhou, but also in other places. It is a large chain hotel, and a five-star hotel can be turned into a chain hotel. Obviously, the strength of this hotel is It¡¯s very strong, so it¡¯s hard to get a VIP card for this hotel.


    The city where Manager Wang is located also has this hotel. Although he often goes to this hotel to eat, he really does not have a VIP card for this hotel. However, he has seen what the VIP card of this hotel looks like. To be honest, although Manager Wang is sought after by Cai Yuhe and Wenwen¡¯s father here, he is not an important person in the city where he is located. Therefore, he also does not have a VIP card. This is why, before he I don''t believe why Wenwen''s father can have a VIP card here.


    And Manager Wang also knows that those who can own the VIP card of this hotel either have money or have the right. It is impossible for ordinary people to have the VIP card here, and they don¡¯t even have the chance to see it, and it is precisely because of this. Those who can have a VIP card here are all prominent figures.


    And now, he actually saw a similar card in Wenwen¡¯s mother, which made Manager Wang¡¯s heart curious and shocked, because, no matter how you look at it, Wenwen¡¯s parents can¡¯t be regarded as prominent figures, even herself It can''t be compared, so how can it be possible to have a VIP card here?


    But what happened to the card in her hand now?Is it just a long image?


    Manager Wang was very puzzled.


    Wenwen''s father ignored Cai Yuhe. After seeing the card his wife took out, he was surprised and said, "That''s it!"


    With that said, he took the VIP card from his wife and handed it to the front desk of the hotel. "I have the VIP card here. Can I book a private room?"


    Wenwen¡¯s father was still very worried. After all, he had never used the VIP card here before. Although the waiter said that this card was precious, he didn¡¯t know how precious it was because he had never used it before. I don''t know if I can book a private room.


    It''s just that now he has no other way, he can only try it out.


    "Play, then play." Cai Yuhe said with a mocking look at Wenwen''s father. He felt that this was Wenwen''s father acting, and the waiter would expose it later, and he would be ugly.


    Manager Wang is also suspicious. He thought that Wenwen¡¯s parents could not have the VIP card here. Now he is even more suspicious. It is because of Wenwen¡¯s father. If he really has the VIP card here, he should I know that if you have a VIP card, you can definitely book a private room, instead of having doubts like this.

 2358 Chapter 2358 Two Cards

    The lady at the front desk, in Wenwen''s father''s nervous mood, took the card and looked at it and said, "It''s okay."


    Wenwen''s father breathed a sigh of relief at what she said. Fortunately, he has the VIP card here. Otherwise, today''s affairs are really dangerous. The waiter didn''t lie to himself, he has the VIP card here. , You can really have a private room, anytime!


    "Impossible! It''s impossible!" Wenwen''s father was in a good mood, but Cai Yuhe couldn''t accept it. He still didn''t believe that Wenwen''s father could have the VIP card here. He took two steps forward and faced that. The lady at the front desk said: "Miss, look again, did you make a mistake just now, it may not be the VIP card here at all, it''s just a bit similar in length."


    Manager Wang is now also looking at Wenwen''s father with a look of surprise. He didn''t expect that the other party actually has the VIP card here. Could it be that he has any hidden strength?Otherwise, how could there be a VIP card here?It seems that it is necessary to reassess the strength of Wenwen''s father.


    Manager Wang is not the same as Cai Yuhe. Cai Yuhe is selfish. He and Wenwen¡¯s father are rivals. I wish Wenwen¡¯s father would make a fool of himself. So, even if the receptionist said that this card is the VIP card here. I don''t want to believe it.


    However, Manager Wang is different. Although he was dissatisfied with Wenwen''s father''s work before, and even let himself wait here for so long, he has no personal hatred of Wenwen''s father, and he evaluates a collaborator. When he is strong, he will not judge based on his personal feelings. Therefore, he has no prejudice against Wenwen''s father. Therefore, he can face this matter with a normal mentality.


    Although Wenwen''s father had the VIP card here, it really made him very confused. He didn''t understand how the other party got the VIP card here, and what kind of hidden strength he had, but he believed that the front desk of the hotel You can''t read it wrong. After all, the other party is an employee in this hotel, and may have to look at the VIP card several times a day. Therefore, you must know the VIP card and will not admit it wrong.


    Sure enough, after hearing what Cai Yuhe said, the front desk of the hotel said directly: "This gentleman, I am sure that I am not mistaken, this is indeed our VIP card here."


    Although, the lady at the front desk may have some doubts in her heart. I don¡¯t know how Wenwen¡¯s father got the VIP card here. After all, looking at Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s appearance and the people she usually sees with VIP cards, Some gaps.


    However, no matter how doubtful she was in her heart, she was absolutely sure that she had not read it wrong, this was indeed the VIP card here, and she would not have read it wrong.


    "This is impossible! This is impossible!" Cai Yuhe was still a little unbelievable.


    Wenwen''s parents are not worried at all, because the hotel manager here personally gave them the VIP card. Can it be fake?


    "Excuse me, sir, is this your VIP card?" The lady at the front desk asked Wenwen''s father, "Don''t get me wrong, sir, we just do a routine registration, because our hotel''s VIP card cannot be loaned to others. "


    The lady at the front desk asked this question, but she had no other thoughts, just the hotel''s rules.


    However, her words fell in Cai Yuhe''s ears, just like Tianyin.


    "Yes! This VIP card must not be his! He borrowed it from someone else, it must be so! He can''t have the VIP card here." Cai Yuhe cried out in surprise and gaffe.


    He hadn''t thought about it before. Fortunately, this hotel is not so foolish, and Wenwen''s father didn''t take advantage of it.


    On the other hand, the front desk of the hotel did not pay attention to Cai Yuhe. In doing so, she was not helping Cai Yuhe, nor did she have any selfish intentions. She just asked in accordance with the usual practice.


    And the manager Wang next to him, looking at Cai Yuhe who was yelling, frowned. The boss of a company, in a public place, actually yelled so much and didn¡¯t pay attention to the image at all. He was really a city government. No, how can a company like this be better?


    What''s more, even if the VIP card held by Wenwen¡¯s father is not his own, but borrowed from a friend, but the other party can have such a friend, it shows that his strength will not be bad, and there is one such Strong friends are also people¡¯s connections, aren¡¯t they?


    Therefore, Cai Yuhe''s performance at this time seems like a brainless.


    Cai Yuhe never thought that when he yelled happily for the words of the front desk of the hotel, his image in Manager Wang''s heart had plummeted, and Manager Wang had lost a lot of him and the company behind him. Confident.


    Wenwen''s father was slightly embarrassed when he heard what the hotel receptionist said, and said, "This is not my card."


    Before Wenwen''s father had finished speaking, Cai Yuhe wiped his mouth and said: "Let me just say it! I said, how could you have the VIP card here, it really is not yours, maybe you stole it from where!"


    Cai Yuhe was just shocked by the fact that Wenwen¡¯s father had this hotel VIP card, because he knew the value of the VIP card here, which was definitely a symbol of status and status, and he himself did not have a VIP card here, so, Naturally, I also think that Wenwen¡¯s father is unlikely to have a VIP card here, because the strength of Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s company is similar to his company. Why is it used?


    Therefore, when he just saw Wenwen¡¯s father take out the VIP card, he was so gloomy and unacceptable. He also knew in his heart that if Wenwen¡¯s father really had the VIP card here, then today¡¯s meal would be very bad for him. Unfortunately, after all, Qingmin Company will definitely cooperate with a company with potential and strength.


    Because of this, now that he knew that this VIP card was not from Wenwen''s father, Cai Yuhe was so excited, and even had a feeling of going from hell to heaven, which made him even more gloomy.


    And his performance made Manager Wang frown deeper, and his evaluation of Cai Yuhe was even lower in his heart. If Cai Yuhe knew this, he would not know if he would vomit blood in anger.


    Wenwen''s father looked at Cai Yuhe and said, "Although this VIP card is not mine, it belongs to my wife. I want to use it to book a private room. There is no problem."


    Speaking of the latter, Wenwen''s father looked at the lady at the front desk, and the lady at the front desk looked at Wenwen''s mother and said, "Naturally, there is no problem."


    "It''s impossible! How could your VIP card belong to her! How could it be?" Cai Yuhe can''t accept this is a fact. Wenwen''s father doesn''t have a VIP card. How could his wife have it?His wife is just an ordinary housewife. What qualifications does he have to have a VIP card here?


    "Enough, Boss Cai." Manager Wang really couldn''t stand it anymore, so he drank Cai Yuhe in a low voice.


    Cai Yuhe wanted to say something, but after looking at Manager Wang, he opened his mouth and said nothing.


    "Why is it impossible?" Wenwen''s father did not let go of this opportunity to hit Cai Yuhe. Before, Cai Yuhe had been watching him jokes and running him. Now that there is a chance, he can''t let it go.


    "My wife''s VIP card was given by the manager here." Wenwen''s father said, "I also have one, and it was also given by the manager here."


    "Just blow it." Cai Yuhe didn''t say much this time, but he obviously still didn''t believe it: "If you have the ability to take out your one, let alone go home."


    Wenwen''s father was speechless for a while, and indeed he would not remember where his VIP card was placed for a while, and there was a high possibility that he would forget it at home.


    "Are you going to watch this?" At this time, Wenwen''s mother took out another card that was exactly the same as the VIP card from her pouch. She looked at Cai Yuhe and said, "My husband''s VIP card. Where are you here, do you want to see?"


    Cai Yuhe looked at the VIP card in Wenwen''s mother''s hand with an expression of seeing a ghost. Because of previous encounters, he did not doubt the authenticity of this VIP card this time.


    Just, when is the VIP card of this hotel so worthless?I can''t even see one at ordinary times. What is going on today?How come I saw two in a short period of time, and these two belong to a couple. You know, one family can have one. Now, they actually took out two. This VIP card is not Is it worth it?


    More importantly, this couple is still their own competitor. How does Cai Yuhe accept this?He didn''t want to use it, what''s going on? Why can Wenwen''s father get the VIP card here, and also get one for his wife?


    At this moment, even Manager Wang next to him was shocked.


    Manager Wang also knows how precious the VIP card is here. Before, Wenwen¡¯s father took out one. He was already surprised. He was even wondering if Wenwen¡¯s father had any hidden strength or something. Special relationship.


    However, now when Wenwen¡¯s mother took out another one, even Manager Wang was shocked. Even if the boss of Cao had something he didn¡¯t know about, it would be fine if the hotel gave him one. Maybe he got one for his wife?


    It¡¯s pretty good for two people to have one. How could one for one?what the hell is it?


    Could it be that the VIP card of this hotel can now be handled at will?


    Manager Wang also had the same doubts and thoughts as Cai Yuhe at this time.

 2359 Chapter 2359 What kind of friend

    "Wife, why is my card with you? I just looked for it for a long time, but I didn''t find it. I didn''t expect it to be with you." Wenwen''s father ignored Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang''s astonishment. Instead, he looked surprised. In the hands of his wife, he took his VIP card.


    "Just when I was about to get off the car, I saw your VIP card dropped on the car, thinking about coming here to eat, maybe it would be useful, so I brought it." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "It''s so useful!" Wenwen''s father smiled.


    The lady at the front desk saw that Wenwen¡¯s mother actually took out another VIP card, and she immediately respected Wenwen¡¯s parents. She is an employee here, and she is naturally better than both Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang. It must be clear how strict the issuance of VIP cards is here, and now, Wenwen''s parents can actually take out two. Obviously, the identities of the two are unusual.


    In addition, she just heard that these two VIP cards were given to them by their manager on their own initiative. In this way, it can be more clear that Wenwen''s parents are not ordinary people.


    Therefore, the lady at the front desk quickly registered, and respectfully returned the VIP card to Wenwen''s father and said: "Sir, your VIP card, we will have someone take you to the private room, thank you for coming."


    Wenwen''s father took the VIP card and nodded.


    After that, a waiter took everyone upstairs and entered a large private room with an elegant environment. These private rooms are reserved for those who have VIP cards. Not only are the environment good, but the area is larger than that of ordinary private rooms. Great, after all, the people who can have this hotel VIP card are not ordinary people, and the hotel will naturally not neglect.


    Cai Yuhe wanted to leave now, because he had already lost a lot of face in front of everyone about the VIP card just now, and now he can tell how Wenwen''s parents laughed at him in their hearts.


    However, Cai Yuhe didn''t dare to leave easily, because he knew that once he left, then the cooperation with Qingmin Company would be completely eroded, and there was no chance at all. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity, so , Even if he was very upset and awkward, but he still did not leave, but cheeky and followed, but his face was obviously not too good.


    Although Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t want to see Cai Yuhe, he was not good at rushing people. After all, Cai Yuhe was called by Manager Wang in order to let himself compete with him, keep prices down, and drive him away, which is obviously inappropriate. .


    Although Wenwen¡¯s father seemed to have the last laugh about the VIP card just now, it cannot be said that Qingmin Company will definitely cooperate with them. After all, Qingmin Company will definitely choose the most suitable one, right. Their most advantageous company to cooperate.


    This is why Cai Yuhe knew that he had been embarrassed, but still did not leave.


    When ordering food, Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t give up at all. He ordered a lot of special dishes. Of course, people like Manager Wang should often come and go to such occasions, so although the dishes here taste Not bad, but I don¡¯t want him to care too much. Wenwen¡¯s father also knows this. He did this, but he didn¡¯t want to make himself look stingy, but he never thought that he could win with a few dishes. Cooperation of Qingmin Company.


    "Speaking of which, I am quite envious of Boss Cao, who actually has the VIP card here. It seems that Boss Cao is also hidden." After ordering the food, everyone began to chat.


    And it was Manager Wang who said that, he naturally wanted to test the strength of Wenwen''s father. After all, if you want to cooperate with Qingmin Company, it is obviously impossible to have no strength, and Cong Wenwen''s father can own this hotel From the matter of the VIP card, it can be seen that the other party is still capable, but I don''t know it.


    This is obviously not feasible, so Manager Wang really wants to know the strength of Wenwen''s father''s company. Only in this way can he have an accurate judgment on the strength of Wenwen''s father''s company.


    "Our company has been established for more than ten years. Although it is not a big company, we have the strength and experience. We are also confident that we can complete a good cooperation with a big company like Qingmin Company." Wenwen''s father Naturally, you will not miss the opportunity to praise your company. After all, the stronger the strength, the greater the possibility of successful cooperation. These big companies can''t just find a small company to cooperate, right?Even if it is for the benefit of Manager Wang, he dare not do that. It is not good for him to pit the company. At the very least, he should find a similar company to cooperate.


    "As for this VIP card, it was actually given by the manager here when we were eating here with friends before." Wenwen''s father said.


    Although Wenwen¡¯s father also knew that the VIP card was rare here, he didn¡¯t know how rare it was. At least it was not clear to Manager Wang and Cai Yuhe. Therefore, he did not expect to use this opportunity to pretend to be the strength of his company. , And, for so many years, he has been operating with integrity, and he doesn''t like things that falsify.


    Therefore, Wenwen''s father did not expect that both Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang, both because he had the VIP card here, felt that he might have some hidden strength, and naturally would not lie.


    "Friends?" Manager Wang automatically filtered Wenwen''s father''s words about his own company in the first half of the paragraph. Such words are all idioms. He listens a lot and has no reference value, but for the second half. If there is a lot of interest.


    If the strength of Wenwen''s father''s company is as he understands, then Wenwen''s father obviously cannot have the VIP card here, and Manager Wang previously guessed that there might be something hidden in Wenwen''s father''s company. The strength is not necessarily, otherwise, how could he have the VIP card here?


    But now, after hearing Wenwen¡¯s father, Manager Wang has a new guess. Perhaps, the strength of Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s company is what he understands, and there is no hidden strength, and the reason why he can have the VIP card here , It is entirely because of his friend and the hotel that he will apply for the VIP card for his friend.


    But then, Manager Wang felt that this possibility was unlikely. What kind of friend must it be to make this hotel look so good?How high is his friend''s identity to allow the hotel to do this?Even Wenwen''s father, who is a friend, can get a VIP card here?And, still took two at once?


    No matter how you think about it, Manager Wang feels that it is impossible. After all, he also knows a lot of wealthy people or people of some status. Why doesn''t the hotel apply for a VIP card for him here?Moreover, even if Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s friend is a noble friend, wouldn¡¯t the hotel directly issue a VIP card to the other party?Why bother with Wenwen''s father?Moreover, there are still two.


    If it''s true, how much face is this friend of Wenwen''s father?


    Wang Jing¡¯s ideals think it¡¯s impossible. If Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s company doesn¡¯t have any hidden strength, then as his friend, his strength should be similar to him, because only people with similar strength can become friends. The strength of the other party is so much higher than that of Wenwen''s father, how can he be friends?At least, in this situation, Manager Wang has been in the mall for so many years and has never seen it.


    But, if this is not the case, where did Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s VIP card come from?


    Manager Wang found himself more puzzled now.


    "Perhaps it''s the hotel. It''s because of the face of your friend, Boss Cao, that he gave you the VIP card." Cai Yuhe said to Wenwen''s father. He didn''t want to admit that the strength of his company is not as good as Wenwen''s father. The company''s, therefore, he would rather believe that the hotel will be handled by Wenwen''s father''s friend because of the face of his friend.


    However, Cai Yuhe is obviously not far from Wang Jing''s ideals. He just thinks that if the hotel is for the face of Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s friend, then the VIP card for Wenwen¡¯s father is handled, then this is in line with the strength of Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s company It doesn''t matter, Qingmin Company will not cooperate with Wenwen''s father''s company.


    As everyone knows, if Wenwen''s father really has such a friend who makes the hotel so expensive, then Wenwen''s father''s network is very scary, even if there is only such a strong friend, it is not comparable to Cai Yuhe.


    For this reason, after hearing what Cai Yuhe said, Manager Wang lowered his opinion of him again in his heart. He even doubted whether he had made a wrong decision to list Cai Yuhe as one of the candidate collaborators. Can people cooperate?It''s no brainer, and I don''t know how he made the company the way it is now. It''s surprising that this kind of person didn''t open and close the company.


    "This time Boss Cai was right." Wenwen''s father did not deny Cai Yuhe''s speculation. He also knew that the reason why the hotel gave him a VIP card was entirely based on Huang Feng''s face.


    "Look, see, I''m right!" Cai Yuhe heard Wenwen''s father''s words and said with great joy. He didn''t even think that Wenwen''s father would directly admit that if he changed himself, what would happen? Neither will admit it.


    Obviously, Cai Yuhe and Wenwen''s father are two different people.


    However, Manager Wang felt that if Wenwen''s father obtained the VIP card in this way, it would be even better than if he obtained the VIP card because of his own strength!


    After all, not everyone can make this hotel, for the sake of their own face, apply for VIP cards for their friends here, that must be the hotel''s very important and very important guests!

 2360 Chapter 2360

    That¡¯s why, in Manager Wang¡¯s heart, he became more and more interested in the friend Wenwen¡¯s father said, because even the boss of their company didn¡¯t have the ability to let the owner of this hotel look at his face. Go, apply for VIP cards here for others, which means that this friend of Wenwen''s father is a stronger person than his own boss!


    Manager Wang was also curious at this time. Wenwen''s father and his friend did not know how close they were. This is also a place worth considering.


    "I don''t know what Boss Cao''s friend does. If I have the opportunity, I would like to meet." Manager Wang said to Wenwen''s father, seemingly casual.


    On one side, Cai Yuhe was a little confused. I don''t know why Manager Wang was so interested in this friend of Wenwen''s father who had never met.


    And Wenwen¡¯s father heard Manager Wang¡¯s words, and just said indifferently: ¡°My friend is in a rather complicated business, and we also know ordinary friends. I don¡¯t know him too much.¡±


    Wenwen¡¯s father is not too willing to talk about Huang Feng with others because of his daughter. Besides, he and Huang Feng are indeed not very familiar with each other. The two have only been in contact for a few days. Most of Huang Feng''s understanding is only through the Internet, so I really don''t know Huang Feng too much.


    Wenwen''s mother saw some signs, and she seemed to see it. This manager Wang was very interested in the friends in her husband''s mouth. Although she didn''t know why, she could feel the situation. She wants to say that she and her husband are very familiar with Huang Feng, but she also understands her husband''s temper. Because of her daughter, she obviously doesn''t want to talk about Huang Feng, let alone get involved with Huang Feng too much.


    Although Huang Feng is indeed very good.


    Therefore, Wenwen''s mother is not good to say anything.


    On the other side, Manager Wang, after hearing what Wenwen''s father said, made sure that Wenwen''s father did not appear to be lying, and then, in his heart, his assessment of Wenwen''s father was lower.


    Now, Manager Wang can already think that the hotel should be the VIP card for Wenwen''s father because of that friend of Wenwen''s father. The status of this friend of Wenwen''s father should not be low.


    However, it seems that Wenwen¡¯s father and the other party are just ordinary friends, otherwise they will not let go of this opportunity to improve their identity, and the hotel may be due to a wrong judgment, the relationship between Wenwen¡¯s father and the other party, Therefore, the VIP card for Wenwen''s father was obtained.


    "It should be like this." Manager Wang felt that he had figured out the ins and outs, so he didn''t value Wenwen''s father as much as before.


    The dishes came up quickly. I have to say that the dishes here still taste very good and the taste is very delicious.


    "Bring us up a few bottles of limited edition''Xian Niang''." Wen Wen''s father said to the waiter.


    "Okay." The waiter did not refuse, although even the limited edition "Xian Niang" here has increased a lot because of Huang Feng''s relationship, but it is not everyone who can drink it.


    It''s just that Wenwen''s father and others are now sitting in a private room that only VIP cards can use, so naturally, they are also one of the people who are eligible to drink the limited edition "Xian Niu" here.


    "It seems that Boss Cao is also a good wine person." Manager Wang said with a smile: "Speaking of this limited edition''Xian Niang'' is indeed a rare good wine, even if the quantity is too small, it may not be possible to have money. When I drink it, I have a good drink and I haven''t drunk it anymore. I really miss it. Today, I still have the light of boss Cao."


    "Manager Wang made a joke." Wenwen''s father said: "If Manager Wang likes it, I will give Manager Wang a few bottles later when he leaves. Although I can''t drink freely, it''s okay to relieve my hunger occasionally."


    "Really? That''s great, I will thank Boss Cao first." Manager Wang said joyfully.


    If Wenwen¡¯s father gave him other things, Manager Wang might still refuse. However, if he were to give this kind of limited-edition "fairy brew", it would be really difficult for Manager Wang to refuse. After all, he People who are also good wines, usually want to drink this wine, you can only go to that kind of big hotel, and you can''t take it out. If you want to drink it at home, it''s impossible.


    Therefore, now that Wenwen''s father can give him a few bottles, he is naturally very happy.


    "However, let''s talk about this cooperation. Let me start by first. I will not betray the interests of the company because of these bottles of wine. I hope Boss Cao can understand." Manager Wang said.


    "That''s natural." Wenwen''s father said: "I also believe that our company can use its strength to win the opportunity to cooperate with your company."


    Wenwen¡¯s father did not even think about it, just use a few bottles of wine to exchange for the cooperation with Qingmin Company. Even if this wine is a limited edition "Xian Niang", it is difficult, but Manager Wang accepts When discussing cooperation, even if it¡¯s only in my heart, this is still good for the subsequent negotiations. Wenwen¡¯s father has been in the mall for so long, naturally. Know this truth.


    And Cai Yuhe also understands this truth. Therefore, his heart is sour at this time. He wants to say, what is so great about a few bottles of wine, he can also give it away, but he can''t say that, this limited edition He also knew how precious his "Xian Niu" is now. If he didn''t deal with Wenwen''s father, he would also like to take this opportunity to ask for a few bottles from Wenwen''s father.


    However, this is obviously impossible. Even if Cai Yuhe wants to give Manager Wang a few bottles, that is impossible.


    "Boss Cao may not know how precious this limited-edition''Xian Niang'' is, do you give it away? As far as I know, in this hotel, the number of limited-edition''Xian Niang'' can be purchased in every private room. There are restrictions, what can you give it? Or, if you have a VIP card, you can buy more?" Cai Yuhe said sourly to Wenwen''s father.


    This time, Cai Yuhe didn¡¯t lie. The number of limited edition "fairy brews" is limited after all. Therefore, the quantity that can be supplied in each private room is also limited. In fact, Wenwen''s father also knows this, but just now he Seeing that Manager Wang really likes this wine, he said quickly. In addition, Huang Feng had given them wine before, so he didn''t think so much. Now that I want to come, he is not Huang Feng, but he doesn''t. So big face, let this hotel deliver wine casually.


    As for whether the VIP card can be used for wine delivery, he really doesn''t know. After all, it is the first time he uses this VIP card.


    "How do you know that you can''t buy more VIP cards? Do you have a VIP card?" Wenwen''s father retorted, "Furthermore, even if I can''t buy them here, I still have a few bottles at home. It was the last time I ate here with friends , This hotel manager sent it, if Manager Wang likes it, I will reluctantly give up."


    This is also the confidence of Wenwen¡¯s father. Even in the hotel, he is not afraid to buy more. The wine that Qian Yu gave him last time, he hasn¡¯t drunk it yet, so he is reluctant to drink it. After all, he also knows this wine. It¡¯s precious, and if he couldn¡¯t buy wine today, he could use those bottles of wine at home to give to Manager Wang.


    Cai Yuhe was so speechless by Wenwen''s father that he could only blush. After all, he didn''t have a VIP card, so he really didn''t know whether he could buy more with a VIP card.


    "Oh? Boss Cao was talking about the friend just now?" Manager Wang was once again attracted by the friend in Wenwen''s father''s mouth.


    "Yeah." Wenwen''s father said: "The meal we ate here a few days ago was also at that time, the VIP card given by the manager here, and a few bottles of limited edition''Xian Niang'', which I have always kept at home. ."


    Manager Wang is more curious about the friends in Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s mouth. He is even a little skeptical now. Just now, Wenwen¡¯s father said that he and the other party are just ordinary friends. If they are ordinary friends, they can send cards again. The wine delivery?They are all such precious things, and hotels are not stupid, right?


    However, if Wenwen¡¯s father really has an unusual relationship with the other party, why should he hide it? He should know that in the business field, there are many friends and many paths, and his friends are also his own contacts, and the same is true. You can improve your status.


    Manager Wang couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    At this time, the waiter came in again and brought a limited edition of "Xian Niang". Wenwen''s father quickly asked the waiter to pour wine for everyone. At the same time, he also asked: "I want to buy a few bottles when I leave. Can you take the wine away?"


    "This, our hotel has regulations, each private room can only buy a limited edition of three bottles of''Xian Niang'', and now three bottles have been brought, so..." the waiter said a little embarrassed.


    "Can I have a VIP card?" Wenwen''s father said unwillingly.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry, this is our hotel''s regulations, and I can''t help it. It''s the same with VIP cards," said the waiter.


    "Okay, Boss Cao, don''t embarrass the waiter. If you can''t, you can''t." Cai Yuhe said somewhat gloating.


    "Yes, Boss Cao, if it doesn''t work, then forget it." Manager Wang also said.


    Although Manager Wang wanted to take away a few limited-edition bottles of "Fairy Brew", since the hotel had this regulation, he couldn''t say anything. As for the bottles of Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s house, he didn¡¯t even think about it. If you buy it in a hotel, you can still accept it. As for his family''s, then forget it, it seems that you are too much.


    Wenwen¡¯s father just wanted to say that he could give it to her home, and at this time, another familiar figure walked in and said, ¡°Others can¡¯t, but you can, Boss Cao.¡±

 2361 Chapter 2361 Boss Caos Friend

    The people in the private room were immediately attracted by this sudden sound, and at the same time, there were doubts in their hearts.


    Generally speaking, the people who came in at this time were all waiters, but the waiters would not just interrupt the conversation between the guests, and the person who just came in just interjected directly, and it seemed to be very aura. Look like.


    The people in the private room all turned around and looked over and saw the people coming.


    When Wenwen''s parents saw the visitor, they were surprised first, and then rejoiced. They already recognized who they were, but it was Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang. Facing the visitor, they were a little confused and didn''t know the identity of each other.


    "Who are you? Who let you in? Is your five-star hotel the same service attitude? Go ahead and get out quickly." Cai Yuhe said unceremoniously to the visitor.


    Cai Yuhe has reason to dislike the person, because this person just came in and spoke for Wenwen''s father. This is not to find his own boring. Therefore, although he does not know the specific identity of the other party, Cai Yuhe directly started to chase people. .


    Manager Wang also frowned. Both he and Cai Yuhe thought that this person might be a waiter or a neighbor in the hotel, and he was also very dissatisfied with this person breaking into the private room of himself and others.


    However, what shocked the two of them was that the waiter who poured their wine in the private room before saw the visitor and immediately greeted them respectfully: "Manager."


    "Manager?!" Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang both looked at the visitor and said in surprise.


    "Manager Qian, why are you here?" At the same time, Wenwen''s father warmly greeted the visitors.


    When Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang heard that the waiter called the person the manager, they were stunned and thought they had misheard, but now they heard Wenwen¡¯s father say the same, they knew that they had not misheard. , This person is the manager of this hotel.


    Just now, both Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang thought that the person here was a waiter. At most, it was the foreman of this hotel. Customers with VIP cards came to say hello to a neighboring class. It was also normal. I didn''t expect it to be the manager here.


    Is this manager a lobby manager or a customer service manager?In that case, it would be explained.


    However, Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang felt instinctively in their hearts that maybe this person is not what they think they are, but just a lobby manager or a customer service manager.


    And Wenwen¡¯s father was very happy to see Qian Yu¡¯s arrival. Although he did not want to use Huang Feng¡¯s name to do things, after all, because of his daughter¡¯s affairs, he didn¡¯t want to get involved with Huang Feng too much, but this does not mean , Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t know the importance of contacts, and didn¡¯t know how to use external factors to help him get things done. Of course, he didn¡¯t use any illegal means.


    And Wenwen¡¯s father, through the previous reactions of Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang, can probably also understand the status of this hotel and how the VIP card of this hotel is. In this way, Qian Yu as the manager of this hotel, Naturally, his status and status are different. Therefore, when he sees Qian Yu''s arrival, he is naturally very happy and warmly greets him. Qian Yu is likely to provide him with a powerful boost.


    "I just came back and heard the waiter say that Boss Cao is coming. No, just after getting off the bus, he came before he had time to change his clothes." Qian Yu said with a smile. He looked like he had just come from another place. Just rush back.


    In fact, the lady at the front desk didn¡¯t know Wenwen¡¯s father, but there was someone in the hotel who knew Wenwen¡¯s father. When Wenwen¡¯s father and others went to the private room, she was responsible for handling VIP cards for Wenwen¡¯s father. The waiter who saw Wenwen''s father recognized him immediately, but she didn''t see Huang Feng, and she didn''t know if Huang Feng hadn''t arrived yet or won''t come.


    The waiter knew that Qian Yu attached great importance to these people. Therefore, when Qian Yu first arrived at the hotel, she had already told Qian Yu about the incident. After Qian Yu heard about it, It didn''t go beyond the waiter''s expectation. He really rushed over at the first time and didn''t even go back to his office.


    There is naturally a reason why Qian Yu is so courteous. Thanks to Huang Feng, his hotel now has a huge increase in the supply of limited-edition "Fairy Brew", which has further expanded the reputation of the hotel. Naturally, his manager also has credit. of.


    And you must know that this hotel is a chain hotel, and there are many branches all over the country. Therefore, the owner of the hotel naturally hopes that even one branch of his own will be able to have enough limited edition "Xian Niang" in the county. Yes, that is a great thing for their hotel.


    To do this, naturally, you have to find a solution from Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng is the boss behind this wine. As long as Huang Feng agrees, there is no problem. But the key is that the owner of this hotel There is no friendship with Huang Feng, so the only way he can think of now is to let Huang Feng, who has a little friendship with Huang Feng, continue to maintain the relationship with Huang Feng, and even enhance this relationship. In this case, they It is possible to do this.


    As for Qian Yu, on this business trip, he gave the boss a vicious compliment in front of the managers of many branches, which made him feel quite proud. You know, Huaizhou is not a big city. Before, he Being assigned here as a manager, he even felt like he was assigned, which made him unable to look up in front of many hotel managers.


    However, this time, because of Huang Feng''s relationship, and because of the limited edition of "Xian Niang", he made a big show in front of everyone, which naturally made him feel very happy, and the boss also Explain to him, continue to maintain the relationship with Huang Feng, and even further close the relationship with Huang Feng, for this, some price and some expenses are needed, and it is worth it, and the boss will fully support him.


    The owner of this hotel knows that Huang Feng has a lot of good things in his hands. Not to mention the hot floating sports cars now. He also ordered one himself, but it hasn''t arrived yet. This has not been related to the hotel management. It''s too much, but the wine and the vegetables in Huang Feng''s hand are what is related.


    Some people know that Huang Feng is the behind-the-scenes owner of "Xian Niang", but there are not many who know that Huang Feng has all kinds of fresh food materials. After all, this is not like that advanced technology. It is eye-catching, but the boss who runs the hotel knows the situation.


    Although Huang Feng also has his own restaurant, there is no conflict with their hotel, and there is no competitive relationship. Therefore, the boss naturally wants to cooperate with Huang Feng and buys some rare things from Huang Feng. Therefore, Qian Yu was told to build a good relationship with Huang Feng and look for the possibility of cooperation.


    Qian Yu naturally didn''t dare to neglect what the big boss explained. On the way back, he was still thinking about how to make a good relationship with Huang Feng. As a result, when he came back, he heard the waiter say that he came with Huang Feng before. That boss is here again today. How can Qian Yu dare to have the slightest delay, he is here immediately.


    Although after entering the private room, he did not see Huang Feng''s figure, which made Qian Yu a little disappointed, but after all, he was a person with a city government. This disappointment was naturally not shown on his face, but rather enthusiastic. Talked with Wenwen''s father.


    A few days ago, Huang Feng and Wenwen¡¯s father, etc., would come here to eat at noon every day. Qian Yu naturally would not let go of this opportunity. After inquiring about the relationship between Huang Feng and everyone, he quickly learned that this boss Cao¡¯s My daughter, and Huang Feng¡¯s sister are classmates, so they have dinner together.


    However, in Qian Yu¡¯s view, the relationship between the two parties will not be so simple. He is also a human being. Although he has only contacted Wenwen a few times, he will toast once a day at noon. It can be said that there are not many opportunities for understanding. However, he felt sharply that Wenwen''s eyes looking at Huang Feng were obviously unusual, and the meaning of this, Qian Yu, as a past person, instantly understood.


    Although Qian Yu doesn''t know whether Huang Feng feels that way about Wenwen, but Wenwen likes Huang Feng, that''s for sure, and Huang Summit rejects such a beautiful girl''s favor?Qian Yu finds it difficult. In addition, in the past few days, Huang Feng has always respected Wenwen''s father, who is much worse than him. This makes Qian Yu feel that the relationship between the two parties is not so simple. .


    Therefore, although I didn¡¯t see Huang Feng in the private room, Qian Yu didn¡¯t dare to be careless when Wenwen¡¯s father was there. He was even more serious than facing Huang Feng. , Then Huang Feng can not give this face?


    Because of this, Qian Yu is very enthusiastic about Wenwen''s father.


    "Boss Cao came to our hotel. I have a big business, so I have to let it go. Come and get a cup of Boss Cao." Qian Yu said with a smile, the smile on his face was very kind, and I couldn''t tell it was perfunctory. Look like.


    And Qian Yu''s words made Wenwen''s father very useful. Although he knew that the other party should respect him so much because of Huang Feng, but in this private room, Qian Yu can say that, which is undoubtedly very for Wen. Wen''s father has a face.


    "Boss Cao, who is this?" Manager Wang asked.


    Only then did Wenwen''s father realize that he was happy about shopping, and he hadn''t introduced it to everyone.


    However, before Wenwen''s father could speak, Qian Yu reached out to Manager Wang and said, "Hello, I am the manager of this hotel and Qian Yu is also a friend of Boss Cao."

 2362 Chapter 2362 Money Rain Gives Wine

    The reason why Qian Yu spoke first was that he naturally wanted to confirm the "friend" relationship between himself and Wenwen''s father. When he wanted to come, Wenwen''s father was here today. He should invite friends or customers to dinner. Having said that, Wenwen''s father obviously would not refute in front of everyone. In this case, the "friend" relationship between herself and Wenwen''s father is confirmed. If this is the case, she will be able to contact each other later. There is a reason, but it is also more convenient.


    Sure enough, after hearing Qian Yu''s introduction, Wenwen''s father smiled and did not refute.


    In fact, Qian Yu was too worried. He thought that Wenwen¡¯s father and Huang Feng had that kind of relationship. In this case, making friends with each other would be a bit high, but in fact, Wenwen¡¯s father was anxious to be with Huang Feng. Feng dismissed the relationship. He had no special relationship with Huang Feng. Therefore, for Qian Yu to take the initiative to recognize a "friend", he was naturally very happy. Having such a friend is still a matter of face.


    But Manager Wang and Cai Yuhe were stunned by Qian Yu''s introduction.


    Although the two felt that this money rain might not be what they thought, it was just a lobby manager or a customer service manager. However, now that the other person confirms it personally, it is another feeling, and more importantly , The manager actually said that he and Wenwen¡¯s father are still friends.


    This made the two of them completely shocked. When did the manager of this hotel be so idle, but when a guest came to eat, he actually came to toast?Moreover, it seems that the other party just came back.


    Or is it that Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s identity is too noble, that this hotel has to pay attention to?


    However, according to what Manager Wang and Cai Yuhe know about Wenwen¡¯s father, although he also has a company, there are many companies of this level in Huaizhou, not to mention the whole province, the whole country, as a five-star The manager of the chain hotel is definitely not inferior to Wenwen''s father, and he shouldn''t attach so much importance to Wenwen''s father.


    "Is it because of the friend of Boss Cao?" Manager Wang seemed to think of a certain possibility, and then he felt that it was unlikely. That is how heavyweight friends would be needed to allow this manager to do this.


    "Manager Qian, I''ll introduce these two guests to you." Wenwen''s father said to Qian Yu. Although he was very upset with Cai Yuhe, he also introduced Cai Yuhe to him now, just because the two were not related. Mu, therefore, Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s introduction of Cai Yuhe is naturally very simple, but when introducing Manager Wang, he should pay much attention to it.


    Qian Yu is also a good person, otherwise, it is impossible to be in this position when he is young. Therefore, he has already seen it only through the introduction of Wenwen¡¯s father. Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s guest today is Manager Wang. As for Cai Yuhe, the relationship with Wenwen''s father is probably not good.


    After understanding this relationship, Qian Yu was also roughly prepared.


    "Welcome two distinguished guests, come, I will toast two glasses." Qian Yu said to Cai Yuhe and Manager Wang, holding up the glass.


    The visitor was a guest, not to mention, the other party was the manager of this hotel. Manager Wang and Cai Yuhe naturally did not dare to neglect, and both of them also held up their glasses, but Cai Yuhe''s face was obviously not good-looking.


    After all, Cai Yuhe and Wenwen¡¯s father are in a competitive relationship. The two are currently actively striving for opportunities to cooperate with Qingmin Company. In general, Cai Yuhe has some advantages. After all, his strength is not better than that of Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s company. Poor, moreover, you have a wider network here in Huaizhou.


    However, the appearance of Qian Yu made Cai Yuhe a little worried. Before, he didn¡¯t know that Wenwen¡¯s father still knew the manager of this hotel. You know, in this place in Huaizhou, the manager of this hotel is also considered. It¡¯s the number one person, what''s more, this hotel is still a national chain hotel, the owner is rich, no one dares to underestimate this hotel, so even if Qian Yu is just the manager of this branch, there is still some weight in talking here. Yes, especially when Huaizhou is only a small place, Qian Yu''s right to speak is naturally heavier.


    As the most top hotel in Huaizhou, this hotel usually entertains people with real power, either rich or powerful. As the manager here, Qian Yu will naturally know many such people, so , Qian Yu has a very good network in Huaizhou.


    If Wenwen¡¯s father had only met Qian Yu, that¡¯s nothing, but now, listening to Qian Yu¡¯s words, the two are actually friends, which makes Cai Yuhe feel pressured. After all, if the relationship between the two is If it is very good, it is very possible that Qian Yu will help Wenwen¡¯s father. With Qian Yu¡¯s help, Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s strength has increased a lot in an instant. It must be in Manager Wang¡¯s heart. Add some weight.


    At this time, Cai Yuhe was already a little regretful. When Wenwen¡¯s father suggested to go to another hotel for dinner, he wanted to see the other party¡¯s jokes, but he didn¡¯t agree, and even provoked a few words. Naturally, he wanted to see Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s jokes It''s just that, now it seems that not only the jokes are not visible, but the other party has added reinforcements. If I knew this, I should just leave here before and eat in another place.


    However, Cai Yuhe also had some doubts in his heart. Naturally, Wenwen''s father and Qian Yu are friends, so why was he blocked before and wanted to change to another hotel?Seeing Wenwen''s father at the time, it didn''t seem like he was lying. He really wanted to change a place to eat, which made Cai Yuhe very puzzled.


    "Could it be that he is acting? Wanting to catch it?" Cai Yuhe thought to himself. At this time, he realized that Wenwen''s father was not so easy to deal with. This guy is a deep man in the city.


    However, no matter what, they are here now, the dishes are here, and naturally there is no possibility of another change. Now it seems that they can only wait and see.


    "When I just came in, I heard that Boss Cao wanted a few bottles of limited edition''Xian Niang''," Qian Yu turned around and said to Wen Wen''s father.


    "Yes." Wenwen''s father said, "Manager Wang is also a wine lover. I just thought I had a VIP card. I would like to buy a few bottles and give it to Manager Wang, although who knows not."


    "Others can''t. There is no problem with Boss Cao and Manager Wang." Qian Yu said. He looked at Manager Wang and said, "In this way, I will call the shots and give a few bottles to Manager Wang. It is a thank you for your visit. I said that I can¡¯t buy it, my students!"


    "How embarrassing is this?" Manager Wang said quickly.


    Manager Wang understands that although he is the manager of Qingmin Company and backed by a big tree, Qian Yu¡¯s identity is not bad, not lower than him, or even higher. The other party has no reason to please him, and Qian Yu is like this. Obviously, he did it because of the face of Wenwen''s father.


    This gave Manager Wang a new understanding of Wenwen''s father''s strength. It seems that his strength should not be as simple as it seems.


    "Manager Wang, don''t be polite with me. Boss Cao and I are friends, and Boss Cao''s friends are naturally my friends." Qian Yu said quite generously.


    Indeed, if there is no relationship with Wenwen''s father, Qian Yu has no reason to please Manager Wang. His status is no worse than that of the other, and the two usually have no intersection, so there is no need to please each other.


    "This..." Manager Wang still wanted to refuse.


    Qian Yu said directly: "Manager Wang, don''t refuse. That''s the case. I''ll have someone go and wrap it up for you right away."


    "Thank you, Manager Qian," Manager Wang said. He also knew that since the other party had already said so, he couldn''t refuse.


    Moreover, he always likes to drink, especially this limited edition "Xian Niang", this opportunity is very rare. Moreover, Qian Yu, not Wenwen''s father, is the one who gave him the wine. I also know that the other party gave me wine because of Wenwen¡¯s father. I will bear the affection of Wenwen¡¯s father. However, if the company knows about it, nothing will happen, because after all, this is money rain. In name, there is no interest exchange between himself and Qian Yu, and there hasn¡¯t been any contact before, so even if he accepts it, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    This is also the reason why Qian Yu insists. He naturally wants to help Wenwen''s father. After all, Wenwen''s father has an unusual relationship with Huang Feng in his heart. Therefore, this relationship must be established. .


    As for the wine delivered in his own name, even if Manager Wang accepts it, there will be no problem. The other party will know why he did it. Therefore, even if it is known to outsiders, nothing will happen. Qian Yu hasn''t forgotten that in this private room, there is another Cai Yuhe who has a bad relationship with Wenwen''s father.


    From the beginning to the end, Qian Yu only said that he did not mention Cai Yuhe for the limited-edition "Xian Niang" given to Manager Wang, so naturally he did not mean to send him. Although Cai Yuhe was greedy, he could only think about it. , One is because his status is still not so good that Qian Yu is indifferent. In addition, Qian Yu obviously has an unusual relationship with Wenwen''s father. This kind of good thing naturally does not think of himself.


    And Qian Yu was still thinking that if Manager Wang chose Wenwen¡¯s father to cooperate in the end, he would still expose Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s wine delivery, but now that Qian Yu came forward, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. Even if it was said, the people of Qingmin Company would not care.


    "It''s really hateful!" Cai Yuhe thought bitterly.

 2363 Chapter 2363 Mr. Huang

    Wenwen''s father quickly understood the power of the relationship, and he was naturally more grateful for Qian Yu.


    Before, he just thought about giving Manager Wang a drink, but he forgot that Cai Yuhe was also in the private room. If the other party took this matter and made any small actions, he would be very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Qian Yu appeared in time to resolve the crisis, which made Wenwen''s father feel relieved, but also very grateful for Qian Yu.


    Of course, Wenwen¡¯s father also knows that Qian Yu must be so passionate about herself and even help herself because of Huang Feng¡¯s face. After all, being alone in her own capacity is not enough to make the other party so dedicated. help.


    This made Wenwen¡¯s father feel a little complicated. He didn¡¯t want to rely on Huang Feng and didn¡¯t want to get involved with Huang Feng too much. Although, he also knew that Huang Feng is now an upstart in the business world, a big star, and has a good relationship with him. , For their own business, are very good, that is a very important network.


    However, because of Wenwen¡¯s reasons, Wenwen¡¯s father did not want to have too much involvement with Huang Feng. Although he also knew that Huang Feng could not be blamed for this matter, and even Huang Feng was still a very good person, but he still He wanted to keep his daughter away from Huang Feng because he was afraid that his daughter would be sad. Therefore, he naturally didn''t want to involve Huang Feng too much.


    It¡¯s just that Wenwen¡¯s father did not expect that even if Huang Feng has left Huaizhou, his influence is still there, even if he has deliberately avoided Huang Feng and does not need Huang Feng¡¯s relationship, but Huang Feng is still indirect. How can this not make Wenwen''s father feel complicated.


    This time, Qian Yu didn''t leave immediately after the toast. Manager Wang took Qian Yu to sit down and eat together. After all, he was also a character. Naturally, Manager Wang would not miss the opportunity to meet each other.


    And through the conversation, Qian Yu probably understood that the reason why Wenwen¡¯s father organized this dinner today was to discuss the possibility of cooperation with Manager Wang. As for Cai Yuhe, it was Manager Wang who brought him here. It was Wenwen¡¯s father. Competitors.


    After understanding this, Qian Yu thought for a while, and said to Wenwen''s father seemingly casual: "By the way, boss Cao, is Mr. Huang free these days? I want to treat you to dinner and thank him for treating us. The hotel¡¯s help."


    Wenwen''s father heard Qian Yu''s words, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood. The "Mr. Huang" in Qian Yu''s mouth should be Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng is not very old, he is in his current status. Where, who dares to despise him?


    "He has left Huaizhou and returned to Jiangzhou. If Manager Qian wants to invite him to dinner, he may have to wait for a while." Wenwen''s father said.


    This time Qian Yu was stunned. Originally, he took the initiative to mention Huang Feng, but he wanted to elicit Huang Feng. One was to let Manager Wang know about the relationship between Wenwen¡¯s father and Huang Feng and understand Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s Network and strength, after all, there is a network like Huang Feng, even if there is only such one, it is very powerful.


    The other reason is for himself. You know, because of accepting the boss¡¯s task, Qian Yu now also wants to see Huang Feng, so he can build a good relationship with him and discuss more cooperation. Therefore, it was true that he wanted to invite Huang Feng to dinner, rather than casually talking about it. Of course, this meal was naturally an excuse, in order to be able to meet Huang Feng.


    Previously, Huang Feng directly provided the hotel with a limited edition "Xian Niang", which indeed helped the hotel and him. Therefore, it is normal for Qian Yu to invite Huang Feng to dinner.


    However, Qian Yu did not expect that Huang Feng had left. Although, he knew before that Huang Feng came back with his sister for the college entrance examination. However, after he wanted to come, Huang Feng''s sister Huang Feng had finished the exam. What''s the matter, I would stay here for a few days, but I didn''t expect that, I had already left.


    "When did you leave? I knew it, I''ll be back sooner." Qian Yu said with a pity that he had gone to the headquarters for a meeting. Of course, the main thing was to accept the new task given by the boss. Huang Feng has something to do with it, but he did not expect that he would miss the chance to have dinner with Huang Feng.


    "I just left early today, and I should be on the way back to Jiangzhou now." Wenwen''s father said, although he didn''t see Huang Feng leave with his own eyes, he knew about it.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng left this morning, and Qian Yu felt a pity. If he knew that, he should have rushed back yesterday. However, Huang Feng returned to Jiangzhou, and next time he returns to Huaizhou, I don¡¯t know when it will be. .


    Is it going to Jiangzhou?


    Qian Yu thought in his heart, this is not impossible. After all, the task his boss gave him is to continue to promote the relationship with Huang Feng. This is his most important task at present, and for this task, he will take a trip personally. Jiangzhou is not impossible.


    On the other side, Manager Wang felt that the "Mr. Huang" in Qian Yu and Wen Wen¡¯s father¡¯s mouth might be the friend Wen Wen¡¯s father said before, although Qian Yu had a casual look when asked. , However, Manager Wang felt that the other party attached great importance to this "Mr. Huang", and when he knew that the other party had left Huaizhou, his disappointed expression was untrue.


    Manager Wang was very curious about the friend in Wenwen''s father''s mouth before. Now that he has the opportunity, he naturally wants to know about it. He really wants to know who it is that makes the manager of this hotel pay so much attention.


    "Jiangzhou? That''s a good place. Our company also has a branch there. I went there some time ago." Manager Wang said casually.


    "Yeah, you are indeed a good place. I have been thinking about expanding the company over there." Cai Yuhe, who had been forgotten before, said quickly. He is in an embarrassing situation and wants to interrupt, but he doesn''t know. What to say, that Qian Yu and Manager Wang chatted happily, and sometimes brought Wenwen''s father, but he would not take his own initiative. Maybe the other party also realized that he and Wenwen''s father were not dealing with him.


    So, now that he has the opportunity, Cai Yuhe naturally wants to say a few words and also express his own existence.


    "The investment environment in Jiangzhou is indeed good, and there are also many large companies. If ordinary enterprises are not prepared, they will find it difficult to survive if they go there." Qian Yu said, "Of course, if Boss Cai had a yellowish man As far as the sir¡¯s strength is concerned, don¡¯t talk about Jiangzhou, it¡¯s the magic capital and the imperial capital can walk sideways."


    Qian Yu''s words were not a compliment. With Huang Feng''s current strength, he could indeed walk sideways in the Demon Capital and the Imperial Capital. Even if he went abroad, Huang Feng was a very competitive existence.


    But Qian Yu¡¯s words made Manager Wang more curious about "Mr. Huang". He then asked: "Oh, it seems that Mr. Huang is very strong. I don¡¯t know what he does? Our Qingmin company has the opportunity to cooperate, but not necessarily."


    As for Cai Yuhe, it was Qian Yu''s words at this time, and his face was a bit ugly. Although Qian Yu did not directly despise him, the meaning in the words was very obvious. If your company is not strong enough, don''t even think about going to Jiangzhou. If you go, you can''t get along.


    "I really want to know Mr. Huang who can walk sideways in both the imperial capital and the magic capital. I don''t know who he is, so I can admire it." Cai Yuhe said with an ugly expression.


    Cai Yuhe didn''t believe Qian Yu''s words. Since the "Mr. Huang" is a friend of Wenwen''s father, he would have the same strength as Wenwen''s father. It is impossible for such a person to walk sideways in both the capital and the devil. Qian Yu What I said just now was just a simple compliment and indirectly saved the face of Wenwen''s father.


    However, Cai Yuhe didn''t expect that since Qian Yu wanted to invite Huang Feng to dinner, he still actively invited him, so Huang Feng''s identity was obviously not ordinary.


    "Do you want to know Mr. Huang? I am afraid it will be difficult." Qian Yu looked at Cai Yuhe and said, "There are too many people who want to know Mr. Huang, and Mr. Huang probably doesn''t have the time and energy to meet you."


    It can be said that Qian Yu¡¯s words are already very shameful to Cai Yuhe and will offend Cai Yuhe, but Qian Yu doesn¡¯t care. Cai Yuhe may know some people in Huaizhou, but compared with him, it¡¯s still far behind. I don''t need to be afraid of him. What''s more, Qian Yu feels that what he is telling is the truth. How could a person like Huang Feng have the time and energy to meet someone like Cai Yuhe?


    Of course, the visitor is a guest. After all, Cai Yuhe is also a guest of the hotel. Qian Yu couldn¡¯t completely tear his face apart. Seeing that the other person¡¯s face was gloomy and dripping, he said unhurriedly: ¡°Actually, if not By coincidence, I didn''t have a chance to meet Mr. Huang. People like Mr. Huang are not acquainted by anyone who wants to."


    What Qian Yu said is true. Huang Feng is now very famous in the domestic business community. Some bigwigs want to know him, TV stations want to interview him, and even some forums want to invite him to give a speech. All these were rejected by Huang Feng. Except for the one in Demon Capital, he has rarely appeared in public now. Therefore, it will naturally become very difficult for others to know him.


    For this reason, Qian Yu is not trying to belittle himself. He is still incomparable with those big guys. Those big business guys can¡¯t see Huang Feng, so he is even more unlikely. It¡¯s just because of a coincidence that he was There was such a chance.


    When Qian Yu said this, Cai Yuhe looked a little better, but he was still not convinced. Who could that "Mr. Huang" be?Actually so remarkable?It''s so hard to see each other?Who is he?

 2364 Chapter 2364 Its All Because Of Huang Feng

    "Who is this Mr. Huang you are talking about?" Manager Wang couldn''t help asking, "Can''t you even want to know Manager Qian?"


    Manager Wang is now more curious about the "Mr. Huang" in their mouths. He doesn''t know whether Qian Yu said that, whether he deliberately promoted the "Mr. Huang" or the other party is so noble.


    Through the previous conjectures, Manager Wang felt that the possibility of the latter was actually greater. Otherwise, why would Qian Yu attach so much importance to Wenwen''s father.


    However, Qian Yu''s words are too exaggerated?


    Can I walk sideways in both the Imperial Capital and the Demon Capital?You know, there are too many rich people in the capital, and in the imperial capital, there are even more powerful people, even those with billions of wealth, dare not say that they can walk sideways in the imperial capital and the magic capital. After all, if you don¡¯t pay attention, you may offend some people who can¡¯t afford to offend, even if you have billions of dollars. In such a place, you will still be low-key.


    And who is this "Mr. Huang"?In Qian Yu''s mouth, he could walk sideways in these two places. Such people are rare in China.


    Suddenly, a name popped out of Manager Wang''s mind, and his eyes lit up. That person was also named Huang. More importantly, the other party was also Huaizhou, and he was mainly staying in Jiangzhou now!


    Is it really him?impossible?This boss Cao is just an ordinary little boss, can he know that person?It doesn''t look like it at all. If the boss Cao really knew that person, or even a friend, would his company be as small as it is now?Even if the other party missed something, it would be enough for Boss Cao to make a fortune and expand the company several times.


    Impossible, this is absolutely impossible, this should be just a coincidence.


    But, apart from that person, who else can match what Qian Yu said?It seems hard to think of it, especially if the other party still has the surname Huang or is from Huaizhou, that is even less.


    Although Manager Wang kept denying this speculation in his heart, he instinctively felt that this might be true. Although it seemed unbelievable, it seemed that only that person could meet the situation that Qian Yu said.


    Fortunately, Qian Yu didn''t deliberately lose his appetite, and said: "This Mr. Huang is Huang Feng. I didn''t exaggerate it just now. If it weren''t a coincidence, I wouldn''t have a chance to know him."


    "Huang Feng? It''s really him!" Manager Wang exclaimed in a gaffe. The person he had guessed before was Huang Feng, but he didn''t expect that the person he thought was impossible was actually true, and he guessed right. .


    "Huang Feng? That Huang Feng? Is he very powerful? What is he doing?" Cai Yuhe, who was on the side, did not respond at this time. It may be because the name Huang Feng is too common. In addition, he usually I couldn''t reach that level, so after hearing Qian Yu''s words, he didn''t immediately associate this name with the dazzling person who is making a name for himself in the company.


    "Why? He is involved in a lot of industries, no matter which industry, it is not comparable to your company, do you say he is powerful?" Wenwen''s father said.


    Although Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t want his daughter to get involved with Huang Feng too much, he had a good impression of Huang Feng in the previous days, and, in his heart, he didn¡¯t like others to see Huang Feng clearly. Therefore, after hearing what Cai Yuhe said, he couldn''t help refuting a few words.


    Cai Yuhe hadn''t reacted yet, but Manager Wang said, "It''s the boss of the''Time and Space Automobile'' company and the owner of''Time and Space Entertainment''. He is also involved in liquor, newspapers, restaurants and other industries. Am I right? "


    In the last sentence, Manager Wang was obviously asking Qian Yu and Wenwen''s father, wanting to confirm whether he made a mistake.


    "Yes, that''s him." Qian Yu nodded and said, "Mr. Huang still has a lot of business, but ordinary people shouldn''t know it. Therefore, this kind of person is really not something we people can know if we want to."


    Hearing Qian Yu¡¯s confirmation, Manager Wang nodded. If Mr. Huang is really Huang Feng, then Qian Yu didn¡¯t exaggerate what he said just now, nor did he deliberately flatter the other party. Huang Feng does have that kind of strength. Indeed, not everyone can know it.


    Manager Wang is over forty years old and has been in the market for many years. He has seen many people and things, but he has never seen anyone who can develop as quickly as Huang Feng. So fierce.


    There are traces of Huang Feng¡¯s fortune. It¡¯s just that it has developed to the present level in less than a year. It is really staggering and unbelievable. It¡¯s not that no one had guessed before. There may be something behind Huang Feng. What a profound background, otherwise, it would not have developed so well, but after the incident of Huang Feng''s birth in the Huaizhou countryside was exposed, such speculations were much less.


    However, in this way, Huang Feng has a lot of mysterious aura, because no one has ever been able to achieve Huang Feng before, and it has also made many people curious and admired about Huang Feng.


    Manager Wang is such a person. He is not jealous of the Hornets, because Huang Feng has surpassed him too much, and the two are not of the same level at all. On the contrary, he still admires Huang Feng and is very curious. He didn''t know how Huang Feng did this, but he knew that if he changed to any other person, even if the other person had a background, he couldn''t do that. Therefore, he admired Huang Feng sincerely.


    As Qian Yu just said, he can walk sideways in the Demon Capital and the Imperial Capital. If this person is Huang Feng, it is indeed possible. Although Huang Feng has only been around for a year, he has developed too fast and has too much potential. Now the strength is so strong. I heard that the big bosses above know him and value him very much. Therefore, he is completely capable of walking sideways in the Imperial Capital and the Demon Capital.


    As for what Qian Yu said, ordinary people have no chance to get to know Huang Feng at all. That is also true. Let alone ordinary people, those big businessmen, it is very difficult to see Huang Feng side by side, because Huang Feng Usually, I rarely show up in public places. I don¡¯t have many chances to see him. Other than that, the boss of their Qingmin company also wants to meet Huang Feng and talk about cooperation. They Qingmin company There are also some downstream industries related to automobile manufacturing, but their bosses also have no chance to get to know Huang Feng, and there is not even a person who can introduce and recommend.


    Manager Wang has heard about this. After all, the current "Time Space Automobile" fire, as long as it is related to the automobile industry, who doesn''t want to know Huang Feng, and who doesn''t want to cooperate with "Time Space Automobile"?Therefore, it is not surprising that their boss wants to know Huang Feng.


    However, just like what Qian Yu said, Huang Feng is not someone who wants to get to know, can get to know, no introduction, they rushed to the door, they would not see anyone at all, at most they met Tang Jie.


    Therefore, Qian Yu''s previous words were not exaggerated at all.


    Suddenly, Manager Wang''s eyes lit up again. He looked at Wenwen''s father next to him and seemed to have thought of something.


    Just now, Qian Yu said that Huang Feng and Wenwen¡¯s father are "friends". Being able to be friends with Huang Feng is not to be underestimated for whatever reason, and his boss doesn¡¯t always want it. See Huang Feng without a chance?Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if Huang Feng¡¯s friend introduced me?


    The more I think about it, the more excited Manager Wang is and the more I feel that this opportunity is good.


    In fact, although Wenwen¡¯s father and Cai Yuhe both attach great importance to this cooperation with Qingmin Company, Qingmin Company itself does not really care too much. Otherwise, it would not only send a department manager. Therefore, Manager Wang knew in his heart that as long as he did not damage the interests of his company, he could actually cooperate with anyone. In addition, he had already learned about the strength of Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s company and Cai Yuhe¡¯s company. It''s almost the same. Wenwen''s father may just lack some contacts in Huaizhou.


    However, with Huang Feng¡¯s relationship, it is completely different. Even if Wenwen¡¯s father only knew such a high-level person, it is far from what Cai Yuhe can compare. Cai Yuhe knows. It is only limited to Huaizhou, no matter how good Huaizhou is, can Huangfeng be better?


    Therefore, Manager Wang''s heart at this time has been completely biased towards Wenwen''s father''s company. Originally, this order was given to everyone the same. Now that Huang Feng appears, he will naturally give it to Wenwen''s father, let alone , He also thought about getting to know Huang Feng through Wenwen''s father. Even if he didn''t have this idea, his company is more trustworthy because Wenwen''s father is Huang Feng''s friend.


    Manager Wang didn''t suspect that Qian Yu was deceiving himself, because there was no such need, let alone, if it weren''t for Huang Feng, why would Qian Yu be so polite to this boss?Moreover, even gave them VIP cards?Two more at once?Obviously, all of this is based on Huang Feng''s face. I think of what I heard before. In this hotel, the supply of limited edition "Xian Niang" has suddenly increased, and Manager Wang seems to understand something.


    All this is because of Huang Feng!


    At this moment, the doubts in Manager Wang''s heart were also solved. Some of the previous doubts were also understood. Wenwen''s father really knew Huang Feng, and the relationship between the two should be unusual, otherwise If that is the case, Qian Yu would not have that attitude towards Wenwen''s father.


    After understanding this, Manager Wang suddenly became enthusiastic about Wenwen''s father because, like Qian Yu, he wanted to get to know Huang Feng through Wenwen''s father.

 2365 Chapter 2365 Manager Wangs Change

    The atmosphere in the private room seems to have changed strangely.


    Before, Wenwen''s father had always been doing his best to accompany Manager Wang, trying to please the other party and take orders.


    However, since Qian Yu said Huang Feng¡¯s existence, Manager Wang¡¯s attitude towards Wenwen¡¯s father suddenly became enthusiastic. Not only did he take the initiative to toast to Wenwen¡¯s father, he also took the initiative to find topics to chat with Wenwen¡¯s father. , And mostly echoing Wenwen¡¯s father.


    For a while, the identities of the two seemed to have changed, and it became that Manager Wang was pleasing Wenwen''s father. It seemed that the meal was organized by Manager Wang, which made Wenwen''s father a little confused and at a loss.


    However, soon, he reacted, and all this was due to Huang Feng, which made his mood even more complicated.


    From the very beginning, he didn¡¯t want to use Huang Feng to help him get orders. After all, he didn¡¯t want to get involved with Huang Feng too deeply, so he never took the initiative to mention Huang Feng¡¯s name. Of course, at that time, he I don''t know that Huang Feng''s name will be so good, and it has caused such a huge change in Manager Wang''s attitude.


    And now, Manager Wang clearly knew about the existence of Huang Feng, and he might have misunderstood the relationship between himself and Huang Feng, and felt that he and Huang Feng were good friends. That''s why he became so diligent.


    Wenwen¡¯s father wanted to explain clearly, but his wife winked at him secretly and told him not to explain. Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity to cooperate with Qingmin Company, so, No opening.


    By now, Wenwen¡¯s father is basically certain. There should be no problem with this cooperation. After all, you can think of this from the current manager Wang¡¯s attitude. The other party has been so diligent and wants to cooperate. The problem will not be too big.


    Wenwen¡¯s father really needs such an opportunity to expand his company. At the same time, he also understands that even if it is an explanation, Manager Wang will not necessarily believe it. The other party may think that he is humble or looking for Just an excuse.


    Many people are like this. After they have identified something, they will not believe what others say. What''s more, now Manager Wang is still thinking about getting to know Huang Feng through Wenwen''s father. I believe that Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s explanation would only mean that the other party was refusing.


    Wenwen¡¯s father became the protagonist in the private room for a while. Both Qian Yu and Manager Wang focused on him, chatting with him and drinking with him. As for Cai Yuhe, as a loser, he has been completely given Forgot.


    In fact, now Cai Yuhe doesn''t have the mind to think about that, he is still in shock.


    He naturally knows Huang Feng. He didn''t hear Huang Feng''s name less before. Most people rarely see Huang Feng. However, there are definitely not a few who have heard Huang Feng''s name. There are too many reports on Huang Feng on the Internet.


    Therefore, Cai Yuhe knows what kind of existence it is. Compared with the other party, he is not even worthy of carrying shoes. The people he is proud to know are in no way to compare with Huang Feng. too big.


    Cai Yuhe never thought that his competitors would know Huang Feng and they were friends. This really made him somewhat unacceptable. However, looking at the performance of Manager Wang and Qian Yu, he knew that this was In fact, otherwise, these two people would not be so polite to their competitors.


    Looking at Manager Wang¡¯s performance at this time, Cai Yuhe knows that his cooperation with Qingmin Company this time is completely pornographic. However, this is not the thing that makes him the most uncomfortable. What makes him most uncomfortable and worried is Wenwen. His father would use Huang Feng''s hand to deal with himself. If such a lake, even if his company is ten times stronger, it will not be Huang Feng''s opponent, and there will only be one end.


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened Cai Yuhe''s heart became. He knew that some of his previous behaviors had offended Wenwen''s father, including digging the other side''s corner, the run in the hotel just now, etc. Wenwen''s father It is not surprising that he will retaliate against him.


    Even when Cai Yuhe wanted to come, Wenwen¡¯s father would definitely retaliate against herself, and if he were himself, he would do the same. If it was only Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s company, Cai Yuhe was not afraid, but the other party had Huang Feng¡¯s strength. A strong friend, everything is different. If you want to destroy yourself, it''s just like playing. Even if you know some, you can''t escape the end of being destroyed. The people behind you can''t be guaranteed. People who live in themselves, Huang Feng''s level, know some bigwigs in the province, or even the imperial capital, those people they know may be nothing in Huang Feng''s eyes.


    And the reason why the other party hasn''t done it yet may be because the other party is back to Jiangzhou now and has things on hand, and once the other party is done with things, it is time for me to be unlucky.


    Thinking of this, Cai Yuhe was terrified. Losing such an order from Qingmin Company won''t make his company go bankrupt. It just lost some profit. However, if Huang Feng is offended, his company may not exist.


    And the key to all this is Wenwen¡¯s father, his own competitor. People like Huang Feng won¡¯t waste any thoughts on him, but Wenwen¡¯s father is different. If he wants to If you take revenge on yourself and ask Huang Feng to take action, then Huang Feng, as his friend, is still very likely to take action, and then he will really be over.


    As long as Wenwen''s father forgave herself, and Huang Feng had no direct hatred between herself and Huang Feng, Huang Feng would naturally not deal with herself.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is to ask Wenwen''s father to forgive herself and resolve the hatred between each other. In that case, her company will not be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Cai Yuhe stood up, picked up the wine glass, and said to Wenwen''s father: "Boss Cao, I used to know Taishan but I didn''t know how to offend him. I toast you a cup and hope that Boss Cao won''t be the same as me."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Wenwen¡¯s father to say anything, he raised his head and drank a glass of white wine. He almost choked because he drank too quickly, but he didn¡¯t care, but after drinking it, He gestured to Wenwen''s father, saying that he had finished drinking and there was no more drink left.


    Faced with Cai Yuhe''s sudden apologization, Wenwen''s father was slightly stunned. The other party used to not put himself in the eye, but now it suddenly became like this, and he took the initiative to apologize.


    However, Wenwen''s father soon understood that the reason Cai Yuhe had such a performance was entirely because of Huang Feng. Otherwise, how could he, who has always been arrogant, take the initiative to apologize?It''s good not to cheat yourself.


    This made Wenwen¡¯s father even more emotional. She had always wanted to separate her relationship with Huang Feng, but she did not expect that Huang Feng would have such a great influence on him. Not only did he let Manager Wang take the initiative to show his favor, the contract There was almost no problem. Even though he had not dealt with Cai Yuhe before, he apologized to himself because of Huang Feng.


    And all of this, because of Huang Feng¡¯s name, Huang Feng himself has not yet been there, just a name, already has such a great power, which made Wenwen¡¯s father once again discover that she still underestimated it before. Huang Feng, underestimated his influence.


    Faced with Cai Yuhe¡¯s apology, Wenwen¡¯s father accepted it. He did not intend to continue to pursue it. In the business field, making money with harmony is the most important thing. In addition, there is another point that only he knows, that is, The relationship between him and Huang Feng was not as good as several people thought at the scene, and even, because of his daughter, he had targeted Huang Feng before.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to use Huang Feng¡¯s power to retaliate against Cai Yuhe. Don¡¯t say that his relationship with Huang Feng is normal. Even if the relationship is very good, Huang Feng is so busy, it¡¯s hard to say whether he will help him. Without Huang Feng''s move, it would be very difficult to retaliate against Cai Yuhe by relying on his own words. In the end, it would be difficult to succeed. Moreover, it would damage the interests of his company, which would not be worth the loss.


    Therefore, Wenwen¡¯s father can only choose to forgive. Fortunately, this Cai Yuhe, except for pitting himself on Lao He¡¯s affairs, has not done anything to hurt himself or feel sorry for himself. Therefore, we must forgive him. It is not so unacceptable.


    Seeing that Wenwen''s father had forgiven him, Cai Yuhe was greatly relieved, his company was saved, and he must never offend this boss Cao anymore. This is someone he can''t afford to offend now.


    Manager Wang and Qian Yu next to him were not surprised or surprised by Cai Yuhe¡¯s performance. In their opinion, this is a very normal thing. Cai Yuhe¡¯s performance is just what a normal businessman should have. That''s it.


    If Wenwen¡¯s father has Huang Feng¡¯s backing, it¡¯s not what Cai Yuhe can compare. Cai Yuhe can only choose to bow his head and admit his mistakes in order not to offend Wenwen¡¯s father and Huang Feng behind him. This is normal. On the court, there are no permanent friends or enemies. Everything is based on interests. This is done for Cai Yuhe. Obviously, it is also for interests. In the face of interests, face is not important at all.


    "Well, since everyone is friends, let''s have a toast together." Qian Yu said.


    The atmosphere in the entire private room is more lively than before. There is no verbal run, only flattery, but the object of flattery has changed from the former Manager Wang to the current Boss Cao.


    Both the host and the host enjoyed a meal. Of course, in the end, the meal was a guest of Qian Yu''s invitation, and Wenwen''s father was not allowed to spend the money.

 2366 Chapter 2366

    "I didn''t expect that in my case, it was Huang Feng that succeeded in the end." After the meal, after Wenwen''s parents sent away Manager Wang, the two also went back. In the car, Wenwen''s father felt sorry for himself. Said his wife.


    At the dinner just now, Wenwen¡¯s father had already negotiated cooperation with Manager Wang. The process was much easier and simpler than he had imagined before. Even the final cooperation conditions were far better than his expectations, and he was able to Get more benefits than previously expected, and Cai Yuhe did not jump out to make trouble. He seemed very happy to see Wenwen''s father and Manager Wang reach a cooperation.


    Wenwen¡¯s father is not stupid. Of course, he knows that all this is due to Huang Feng, Manager Wang of Qingmin Company. It was only after knowing that he was close to Huang Feng that his attitude suddenly changed dramatically. The negotiation process is very difficult, and as a result, it has become extremely easy.


    And the reason why Cai Yuhe is so honest, even took the initiative to apologize to him, not because Cai Yuhe suddenly awakened, nor because he frightened the opponent himself, it was because of Huang Feng. Although Cai Yuhe has some strength in Huaizhou, he and Huang Feng Compared to that, it¡¯s not a little bit worse, so Cai Yuhe didn¡¯t dare to offend Huang Feng at all, even if he might offend him, he didn¡¯t dare to take risks, because once Huang Feng was targeted, he would not even have the ability to fight back. .


    As for Qian Yu''s diligent accompany, it is also because of Huang Feng. If it is not Huang Feng, people with status and status like Qian Yu will rush to accompany him in a hurry, and also flatter himself throughout the whole process?


    Although Wenwen¡¯s father has always believed in his abilities, he has not yet reached the point of arrogance and ignorance. He clearly knows that everything in the hotel room today is closely related to Huang Feng. , Even if Huang Feng did not appear at all, it was just a name spreading among the population, which was enough to help himself a lot.


    This made Wenwen¡¯s father complicated. He was naturally happy to be able to negotiate a cooperation with Qingmin Company, because it was a great opportunity for their company to develop. However, the achievement of this cooperation is more important. The reason was not the strength of his company, but the absence of Huang Feng, which made Wenwen''s father extremely entangled.


    At the beginning, Wenwen''s father was unwilling to let others know that he knew Huang Feng and his relationship with Huang Feng. He never thought about borrowing Huang Feng to help him reach a cooperation.


    However, in the end of the matter, Huang Feng played a decisive role, and even without Huang Feng¡¯s help, he would not even have the opportunity to enter the private room. After all, the VIP card was also Qian Yu¡¯s consideration of Huang Feng¡¯s face. Just handled it for him.


    Therefore, this incident was filled with the shadow of Huang Feng from beginning to end.


    Wenwen''s father repeatedly wanted to distinguish his connection with Huang Feng, but now he still borrows the name of the other party. Although this is not his initiative, it is the fact that he is not complicated.


    "Actually, this is completely understandable." Wenwen''s mother said to her husband: "Huang Feng''s current status is not comparable to ordinary people after all. Even Manager Qian and Manager Wang have to flatter him, they know Huang Feng''s existence will naturally treat you differently."


    "But, I don''t want to be like this, you know." Wenwen''s father said.


    "I know." Wenwen''s mother nodded.


    She naturally knows what her husband is thinking. He didn''t want to get involved with Huang Feng too much because of his daughter, but now it is a coincidence that Huang Feng''s name is used to do things, which makes his self-esteem. Some were hit, and in addition, they felt that they were using their daughter''s feelings to achieve cooperation, which made him very entangled and uncomfortable.


    At the dinner table before, Wenwen¡¯s father hadn¡¯t said that she and Huang Feng just knew each other, and the relationship was not so close. However, with his own judgment, Manager Qian would not believe it at all. He felt that Wenwen¡¯s father might be in the future. Since he became Huang Feng''s father-in-law, his attitude will not change the slightest.


    As for Manager Wang, after seeing Manager Qian¡¯s performance, he felt that Wenwen¡¯s father was just humble. In fact, the relationship with Huang Feng should be unusual, and naturally he would not believe Wenwen¡¯s father.


    Moreover, even if Wenwen''s father is not so close to Huang Feng, it is definitely not bad. After all, there are many people who want to meet Huang Feng, but how many people have the opportunity to meet?Based on this, Wenwen''s father is not easy, not to mention that the other party and Huang Feng have eaten together in this hotel for several days, so the relationship will not be bad.


    Therefore, even if Wenwen¡¯s father repeatedly said that he had a similar relationship with Huang Feng, no one believed that he was so angry that he almost left without discussing cooperation.


    However, he did not make that decision impulsively. If he does not miss this cooperation, he will miss a big development opportunity. Even if there is no such expansion opportunity, if he does this, it will be to hit Manager Wang in the face. Fighting Qingmin''s face will offend the other party. In the end, it is not impossible to be retaliated by the other party.


    Therefore, although Wenwen''s father felt uncomfortable, he finally left without standing up, and reached a cooperation with Manager Wang.


    "Actually, if I want to tell you, we thought too much before." Wenwen''s mother said: "It''s good that my daughter has a good impression of Huang Feng, but after all, this is the first time she has a good impression of the opposite sex. It is a normal youth. Who knows how long it will last? When she goes to the imperial capital to go to university, she can¡¯t see Huang Feng, maybe she will forget Huang Feng soon, and Huang Feng obviously doesn¡¯t have that thought for her daughter, let¡¯s talk about it. , Who is Huang Feng? He has so many businesses now and is very busy, so he can waste too much time on his children''s personal relationships? I am afraid that he did not take his daughter to heart at all. We were all worried before."


    "What you said makes sense." Wenwen''s father nodded, and then he said unconvincedly: "Even though Huang Feng is excellent, our daughter is not bad. If we really let them see each other often, I would not believe in Huang. The summit is not attracted by our daughter."


    Although Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t want his daughter to be too involved with Huang Feng, he didn¡¯t want to admit that his daughter was not worthy of Huang Feng. In his heart, his daughter was the best and could be worthy of anyone. As for what I thought before, I didn¡¯t want my daughter to fall in love with Huang Feng. It was entirely out of the intention of protecting my daughter, because, in his opinion, Huang Feng would not lack women around him. My daughter liked it. On the other side, in the end, only oneself will be injured.


    "You." Wenwen''s mother looked at her husband somewhat dumbfounded.


    "Okay, go home." Wenwen''s father said.


    On the other side, Huang Feng has already brought his sister Tingting and Mengmeng back to the villa in Jiangzhou.


    "Brother, how do I feel that this place is quieter than before?" Huang Tingting said while sitting in Huangfeng''s car, looking at the quiet villa area, somewhat puzzled.


    When they came last time, although the villa area was very quiet, some people could still be seen occasionally. However, today they didn¡¯t even see a single figure along the way, not to mention a figure, even one There were no pets, and there was no trace of a vehicle in front of each villa, and the entire villa area seemed unusually quiet.


    "Because, the original owner here has already left." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Your brother and I have already bought this place. In the future, you can live in which villa you want to live in, one day There is no problem changing to another building."


    "Ah!" Huang Tingting and Mengmeng both called out in surprise.


    Although Huang Feng said before that he bought a house again, but neither of them thought that Huang Feng actually bought an entire villa area. Before, they only thought that Huang Feng had bought one or two houses at most. Now it seems that this is clearly not the case.


    Huang Feng is also very generous, even if he has money, who will buy the entire villa complex.


    "Brother, you are too arrogant, we are the richest people in Huaizhou compared with you, it is nothing." Mengmeng said with bright eyes.


    "That is, how about being your brother." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Uh, uh." Mengmeng nodded desperately in agreement.


    And Huang Tingting was still digesting Huang Feng¡¯s words. After not seeing her for a while, she found that her brother was more wealthy. Although they used to talk on the phone frequently, she was not very clear about Huang Feng¡¯s current situation. It seems that the development of her brother is obviously much better than what she thought before.


    When Huang Feng returned to the villa with Tingting and Mengmeng, Su Yumo and others were already waiting in the villa. Anyway, Tingting was Huang Feng¡¯s sister, and that was their sister-in-law, and Huang Feng is just this sister, she usually likes it tight, Su Yumo and others naturally dare not neglect, they also attach great importance to Tingting, knowing that she will be there today, and everyone has not gone out, just waiting for her It.


    "Sister Yumo, Sister Xiaorou, Sister Muxue..." Huang Tingting greeted the women in the villa when she got out of the car. However, she still discovered that there were some people she had never met before, and she didn''t know this. At that time, Su Yumo naturally stood up and introduced Tingting.


    As for Huang Tingting and Mengmeng, they were shocked to see that Huang Feng had a few more women. Although they knew that Huang Feng had more than one woman, they saw that the team was still expanding. I was still shocked in my heart. Of course, in addition to shock and admiration, Huang Feng''s admiration for him was actually favored by so many beauties, and it was obviously not easy for everyone to get along so well.

 2367 Chapter 2367 Seeing Off

    The Great Lu Dynasty, the imperial capital.


    At this time in the morning, the sun shattered on this century-old capital, showing a golden color, majestic and majestic, and people felt a sense of awe in the depths.


    However, not everyone has a feeling of reverence for this century-old emperor. At least, the people in the prestigious costumes at the gate of the city at this time have no such thoughts. They looked at this ancient capital. His face was full of contempt.


    Others may still think that the imperial capital is majestic. However, Feng Jueguo, who has defeated the Dalu dynasty on the battlefield several times, has never felt that way. What they see is the decline of an ancient empire. This emperor treats them. In general, there is no majesty, but a sense of defeat of ancient vicissitudes.


    "Next time I will come again, I will let this city, let the people in this city mourn under my iron hoof!" The prince Luiza, the prince of Feng Jueguo, thought silently while looking at the tall city gate.


    Although Luiza and other talents on behalf of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty signed an armistice agreement, Luiza never thought about living in peace with the Dalu dynasty forever. In his opinion , The incompetent Dalu dynasty people are not qualified to own the vast world of the Central Plains, this place will definitely belong to them.


    Therefore, although the armistice agreement has just been signed, and people have not even left the Dalu dynasty, Luiza is already thinking about the next time the army will attack the Dalu dynasty. Next time, he will not take it early. People turn around and leave, but will keep hitting here, hitting their imperial capital.


    During the period in the imperial capital of the Dalu dynasty, Luiza can be regarded as a taste of the prosperity of the imperial capital of the Dalu dynasty. Although the people of the Lu dynasty are useless on the battlefield, they are very talented in terms of play, even if Luiza was almost addicted to it, unable to extricate himself, and lingered about here.


    However, Luiza also despised the Dalu dynasty even more because of this. He felt that the people of the Dalu dynasty spent all their minds on enjoyment, and everyone was degenerate. On the battlefield, naturally there was no fighting power. At all.


    Therefore, Luiza is confident of those who can defeat the Dalu Dynasty on the battlefield again.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?" Luiza said dissatisfiedly, looking at the city gate behind him.


    "It should be soon. I want to come. Since the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty has agreed, he won''t regret it," said the middle-aged envoy next to him.


    Luiza and others are preparing to set off today to repent of the country, and according to the previous agreement with the emperor of the Dalu dynasty, Princess Qi will go with them, so Luiza and others are waiting here Where is Princess Qi.


    They have been waiting here for a while, and they have not yet waited for Princess Qi to appear, and Luiza, who has always been impatient, naturally feels a little impatient, even thinking, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, His Majesty, Did it come to the head and regret it.


    Just when Luiza wanted to send someone to take a look, someone suddenly shouted: "Here, here comes!"


    Luiza and the middle-aged man turned and looked back. Sure enough, they saw the arrival of an honor guard from a distance. The honor guard was quite large. It is estimated that there are at least 10,000 or 20,000 people. If you want to come, it should be Princess Qi. Now, this honor guard should be the one to send off the family.


    "Huh, I think the emperor is acquainted." Luiza looked at the guard of honor with hot eyes, but his mouth was full of disdain for the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    The people next to Luiza are all people from the wind, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about being heard by the people of the Dalu dynasty, and even if he is heard by the people of the Dalu dynasty, he is not afraid. Since he defeated the army of the Da Lu Dynasty on the battlefield, he has never feared anyone from the Da Lu Dynasty.


    And the windy people next to Luiza did not feel the slightest surprise or shock at Luiza¡¯s words. After all, in peacetime, Luiza had never respected the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, and these In fact, not many people who came to the Dalu dynasty with the envoy of the Feng Jueguo envoy did not respect the emperor of the Dalu dynasty.


    The group of sending off the relatives got closer and closer, and the entire street and the city gate had been cleared. On both sides of the street, the people of the Dalu dynasty stood full. They pointed to the guard of honor and talked a lot.


    The people of the Dalu dynasty already know about Hefeng Jueguo and affinity, and these people in the imperial capital are naturally more aware of this matter. At the same time, they are also better than people in other places. Concerned about the situation of the court, so know this matter more clearly.


    As for this matter, most people feel angry. As the people of the imperial capital of the Great Lu Dynasty, they have always felt proud of this identity. However, today, this proud thing brings them A feeling of humiliation came.


    Most of the people in the Great Lu Dynasty looked down upon Feng Jueguo, and felt that they were barbarians and illiterate, especially the people here in the imperial capital. Therefore, the emperor now marries the princess to Feng Jueguo, even if they are Marrying the eldest prince of the other party is also a very embarrassing thing for these people in the capital of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    In order to allow His Majesty the Emperor to change his mind, during this period, many students of the Taiyuan Academy marched, sat in protest, and even had conflicts with the Yamen people, causing some injuries, but even In this way, these students have no fear at all.


    However, their actions failed to achieve substantive results. His Majesty the Emperor still agreed to the marriage arbitrarily, and even sent the princess to the past. This is a very humiliating thing for everyone. .


    Today, among the crowd of onlookers, the majority are still opposed, and many people even shouted to protest this incident. However, the team sending off relatives did not stop at the slightest except for the more tightly guarded.


    And the person headed by the entire family sending party still had a little smile on his face.


    The person riding at the forefront of the team is Wu Yan. Today he represents His Majesty the Emperor to see him off. Of course, he will not be sent to Feng Jue Country all the time, but to the gate of the city to give Princess Qi to Feng Jue. People from the country will do. As for the subsequent itinerary, other people are naturally responsible.


    On such occasions, His Majesty the Emperor is obviously not suitable to come out in person. Although he himself is very reluctant to show off Princess Qi, but if he comes out in person, he will lose his status. After all, Wu Yan not only wants to see Princess Qi off, but also To see off the people of Feng Jueguo, if this is replaced by His Majesty the Emperor, wouldn''t it be necessary to let him see off the people of Feng Jueguo?In the opposing team, the person with the highest status is only the prince, obviously inferior to the emperor.


    Therefore, even if it was his sister, the emperor did not come.


    In fact, during this period of time, His Majesty the Emperor did not visit his imperial sister less. One was to chat with Princess Qi. There would not be too many opportunities in the future. In addition, it was also for himself. Decided to apologize to Princess Qi, he feels guilty for his imperial sister.


    Princess Qi''s attitude was very calm from beginning to end, and she didn''t mean to blame her emperor, on the contrary, she enthusiastically chatted with her emperor every time.


    In fact, Princess Qi also knows that her emperor¡¯s decision is involuntary. In the frontline situation, Princess Qi also knows that if she does not sacrifice herself, then the entire Lu dynasty will be in danger. In the position of his emperor, he must consider for the entire Dalu Dynasty.


    Therefore, Princess Qi didn''t mean to blame her emperor, she just resented her identity as a princess, and now everything is doomed, she has accepted the facts, and in her heart, she is also very dissatisfied with her emperor. So, naturally, I want to take this opportunity to talk to my emperor brother more. I am afraid that I will never have such an opportunity in the future.


    Princess Qi also understands that she didn¡¯t come to see her off today. Even she didn¡¯t want her emperor to come, because, in that case, she would definitely be humiliated by the wind and the country. That was what she didn¡¯t want to see. In his heart, her emperor''s brother is a capable person and cannot be humiliated by a man of the country.


    Princess Qi sitting in the carriage, through the upper window of the carriage, looked at the people on the street outside, her eyes were full of nostalgia. She was immersed in the sadness of parting, but she did not feel that the atmosphere in these crowds was a bit tense and solemn. It seems that something like a storm is brewing.


    "Princess, are you okay?" The other person in the carriage is Xiaohuan. In the end, she accompanies Princess Qi to Feng Jue Guo. Although she is confused and scared about the unknown future, she especially wants to go. Feng Jueguo is such a place, but, because of the feelings between Princess Qi, she still chooses to go with it, even if she is afraid in her heart, she did not retreat.


    "It''s okay." Princess Qi said, her eyes were always looking out the window, but her mouth was asking Xiaohuan: "Xiaohuan, do you think we can come back?"


    "Yes, surely, the Emperor will definitely defeat Feng Jueguo and rescue the princess." Xiaohuan said.


    "Well, I also believe that the emperor must be able to." Princess Qi said, not knowing whether she really thinks so, or comforting the child and comforting Xiaohuan.


    "Guire Wu may be laughing in the palace from ear to ear." Princess Qi sighed and said.


    Although, during the last period of time, she and her emperor also suggested not to appoint Wu Guiren as the queen. However, judging from her emperor¡¯s performance, it might not be effective. Although her emperor likes her very much. I trust her, but I also trust Wu Guiren. I can only say that Wu Guiren is too good at acting and blinded his emperor, but now he does not have herself. If she wants to come, she wants to be the queen. Easy.

 2368 Chapter 2368 An Ambush Outside The City

    Regarding Wu Guiren, Princess Qi has always disliked, and the two did not fight in the palace. It is just that although Princess Qi is the emperor¡¯s favorite sister, Wu Guiren is also the emperor¡¯s favorite concubine. In addition, Wu Yan is still the most trusted minister of the emperor, and therefore, even Princess Qi can''t fight Wu Guiren.


    Of course, it is also very difficult for Wu Guiren to break Princess Qi. For so many years, she has not succeeded. This time, she successfully seized the opportunity and took advantage of the people of the country to get rid of Princess Qi. Take it out of the palace, as long as Princess Qi is not in the palace, then naturally there will be no way to fight her, and once you go to Feng Jue Country, it is very likely that you will die than life, so Wu Guiren is now laughing. , That is also certain.


    Although Princess Qi did not know what role Wu brothers and sisters played in her marriage, she instinctively felt that these two brothers and sisters must have done nothing good, and the reason why she would be married to Feng Jueguo , Maybe there are Wu brothers and sisters at work, so she hates Wu brothers and sisters even more.


    However, it is no use to hate it anymore. When she was in the palace before, she couldn''t defeat Wu Guiren. Now she has to leave the palace, so naturally there is no chance.


    "Hey, I hope that the emperor can see the true face of that nobleman Wu." Princess Qi sighed.


    Although she was married to the barbarian land by the emperor, Princess Qi did not blame her emperor, and even worried about him in her heart. That Wu Guiren was not a fuel-efficient lamp. Once she became a queen, she would take charge. Harem, that is not necessarily a good thing for his emperor brother.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, the emperor will definitely see her true colors." Xiaohuan comforted.


    "I hope so." Princess Qi said.


    The royal guard of honor marched slowly. Although the speed is not fast, this street will always be finished. When Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are worried about the emperor, their guard of honor is finally the people who have reached the wind. before.


    "Wu Shangshu, you are late, we have been waiting here for a long time." Seeing Wu Yan''s arrival, Luiza didn''t give a good face at all.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t want to be angry. After all, the marriage of a princess is not a trivial matter. Naturally, there are many things to prepare." Wu Yan said.


    "Understandable." The middle-aged emissary said.


    Luiza saw the middle-aged messenger speaking, so he didn''t say anything. In fact, during this period of time, he was instructed by the middle-aged messenger and had always been in contact with Wu Yan, and the relationship was much closer than before. Otherwise, otherwise , His words may be even worse.


    "In this case, on behalf of our emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, I will hand Princess Qi to you. I hope you can treat our princess kindly." Wu Yan said to Luiza and others.


    Although I wished that Princess Qi had a miserable life, I couldn''t say that. The play was still going to be performed, and Wu Yan knew that even if he told the other party to take good care of Princess Qi, it would be difficult to achieve. , Once Princess Qi goes to Feng Jue Country, her life will never be easier.


    "Wu Shangshu, give us Princess Qi, don''t worry, our eldest prince will never treat her badly." said the middle-aged envoy.


    "Not bad." Luiza also said. When he looked at Princess Qi''s carriage behind him, there was inevitably a hot light in his eyes. He could not wait to get Princess Qi immediately. As for the treatment of Princess Qi, it was It doesn¡¯t exist. In them, women are like goods and have no status at all. Luiza treats women with no mercy. He doesn¡¯t know how many women are killed by him, although he is obsessed. Princess Yu Qi¡¯s beauty, but she would not really pay attention to Princess Qi and treat it as a baby. At best, it is a good plaything. If she weren¡¯t for her official wife, she might be bored with it. , And will give it to your hands to play.


    "That''s good." Wu Shangshu nodded.


    However, at this moment, a few sharp voices suddenly came. Luiza had been on the battlefield for many years. He was very alert. When he heard that voice, he had already bent down and dismounted. He dragged the middle-aged envoy off his horse.


    At this time, his voice also appeared at the same time.


    "There are assassins!"


    Wu Shangshu was right in front of the two of them, and he was also sitting on a horse. He was a little at a loss in the face of this sudden change. The two Wind Absolute Envoys who had just chatted with him suddenly got off the horse, he didn¡¯t know yet. What''s going on, after all, he is just a civil official, he has not been on the battlefield, and he is naturally not as alert as Luiza.


    Therefore, when Luiza yelled out, he realized the danger, but at this time it was already a bit too late.


    "Puff!"


    An arrow hit his arm accurately and went through.


    "Ah!" Wu Shangshu screamed, and the whole person fell from the horse and hit the ground heavily.


    "There are assassins!"


    "Protect Your Royal Highness!"


    "Protect Your Royal Highness!"


    At this time, those entourages of the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo also reacted and started to act.


    On Feng Jueguo¡¯s side, the people who followed the messengers were not mediocre. Many of them had been on the battlefield. Therefore, in the face of this sudden situation, although it was chaotic, they did not panic and immediately formed a formation. , Surrounded several messengers in the middle, while also searching for the existence of the assassin.


    On the Dalu dynasty, there were 10,000 or 20,000 people who followed Princess Qi to the guard of honor of Feng Jue Country. These people were not all ordinary servants, but also the Royal Forest Army in the palace. All have experience in the battlefield. It can be said that there is a big difference from the local army. It should be regarded as one of the best teams in the entire Da Lu Dynasty. They also followed Princess Qi to Feng Jue Guo to protect Qi. The safety of the princess, so in the face of this situation, he can react quickly.


    People on both sides reacted, and at this time, the assassins attacked more fiercely. The arrows flew like locusts. Many people were hit and fell down, although they all responded. , However, there is no shield as a shield, and the number of arrows is so large that there are naturally many arrows.


    "Kill them, kill them for me!" Luiza yelled. He had already gotten up from the ground at this time. Many arrows were directed at them before, but he reacted quickly. Although he was a little embarrassed, he was not injured by the arrow, but his horse was stabbed like a hornet''s nest, which made him very angry.


    Feng Jueguo''s entourage began to rush forward, and at this time, many people from the Da Lu Dynasty rushed over, blocking Wu Shangshu in the middle, preventing him from being shot again by arrows.


    "Go too! Catch those assassins! Life and death!" Wu Yan said to the soldiers beside him.


    Wu Yan is not as lucky as Luiza. He hit an arrow in his shoulder, and the arrow penetrated deeply. Now he will feel pain as long as he moves a little bit. This makes him unusually angry. You know, this is in the imperial capital. Assassins appeared in the realm, and there were still a lot of them. This was daring, and he was injured because of it, which made him even more angry.


    At the same time, he still had a fear in his heart. If Luiza or other messengers died in the hands of these assassins, they would not be able to explain to Feng Jueguo. It was an easy truce. I am afraid it will be soon. The flames of war are rekindled, and that is definitely not what he wants to see. You must know that this time he had peace talks with people of the country, but he has done meritorious service. If he fights again, his credit will be lost. How could he be willing? ?


    Therefore, he can''t wait to swallow those assassins alive, and even hates those assassins even more than those who are extremely powerful.


    There are still more troops here in the Great Lu Dynasty. After all, this is at the gate of the city. There are soldiers patrolling on the wall. At the same time, there are many soldiers standing guard at the gate. In addition, the Royal Forest Army in the guard of honor is equally weak. Custom, so their combat power here is stronger than that of the windy people.


    In this way, Feng Jueguo and Dalu Dynasty, the two people who wanted to tear each other on the battlefield, unexpectedly joined hands here, and the people from both sides killed the assassins together.


    These assassins were definitely here prepared, and they laid ambush outside the city gate early. Judging from the number of arrows, there were a lot of assassins, and they waited for the soldiers from Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty to rush over. At the time, the assassins didn''t retreat immediately, and they killed them here.


    "Wu Shangshu, how do you explain this? You people from the Dalu dynasty want to break the contract and kill us here?" Luiza went to direct the battle. The middle-aged envoy did not have any combat experience, so naturally he did not go up. , With an unusually ugly expression on Wu Yan.


    "My messenger, this is wrong. I don''t know who they are. I, myself, are still injured and almost died." Wu Yan explained. At this time, someone had begun to bandage Wu Yan, and the arrow was taken out. At the time, Wu Yan almost didn''t faint in pain. Now that Feng Jueguo is attacked again, his face is naturally more ugly.


    "Humph." The middle-aged man looked at Wu Yan''s injured arm and snorted coldly. He was also very angry at this time. After all, if Luiza hadn''t reacted quickly, maybe he would have died in the opponent''s body. Under the arrow.


    However, he just saw that those arrows were also shot towards Wu Yan. This shows that those people should not have been sent by Wu Yan. What''s more, Wu Yan has been close to them from the beginning. Would not do this stupid thing.

 2369 Chapter 2369 Unwilling to Stay

    "Then, do you know who those people are?" The middle-aged messenger said, looking at the battlefield that was already in a circle not far away.


    Those assassins, there are at least hundreds of people with weapons in their hands, so many people are lurking here, obviously not by a small organization.


    Wu Yan shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I have to catch them for interrogation to know."


    Wu Yan now hates those assassins too. Therefore, even if it is a matter of Feng Jueguo, he will not let the assassins and the people behind them go. He doesn''t want to be injured in vain.


    More and more soldiers from the Dalu Dynasty came from the city. Obviously, they had already received the news and came to support them. The assassins began to fall into the wind, and some people were injured or even killed. Even at this time, they didn''t think about retreating, but still rushed towards the honor guard with a fanatical expression.


    "Princess, don''t look at it, it''s dangerous." Xiaohuan said while pulling Princess Qi lying on the window.


    "It''s okay, they can''t fight." Princess Qi said in her mouth, but her eyes didn''t move away. "Huahuan, do you know who those are? Why did they do this, is it to kill us, or to kill the wind? People from China?"


    "I don''t know, princess, you should come over, it''s too dangerous." Xiaohuan said, shaking his head.


    Princess Qi still has no past. Although she was very scared when she was attacked at the beginning, she had calmed down at this time. She could see that although the assassins were still fighting, they were already at the end of the battle. Now, as the number of soldiers on this side of the Dalu dynasty increases, the assassins are already doomed and it is impossible to rush over.


    Princess Qi is now very curious about the identities of these assassins, not knowing what their purpose is.


    The battlefield slowly returned to calm. Under the siege of Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty, the assassins could not hold on for too long and were finally suppressed. However, when Wu Yan was angry, those people did not survive. Even if the assassins were injured, they didn''t stop fighting, they seemed unusually enthusiastic. Therefore, they fought until the last minute, so there was no one alive at the scene.


    "Huh, a bunch of waste!" At this time, Luiza walked back covered in blood. The blood on his body was naturally not his, it was the assassin''s. The waste he was talking about was also talking about the assassins.


    Although these assassins seem to be very fanatical, their combat effectiveness is actually not high, but they are not afraid of death. Except at the beginning, when everyone was unprepared, they achieved some results, and when they were besieged, they didn¡¯t have anything at all. With too much ability to resist, Luiza had been fighting before, and he personally killed a dozen of them. For him, it was like chopping melons and vegetables without too much trouble.


    "The prince, are you okay?" The middle-aged envoy saw that Luiza was covered in blood, and asked with concern: "Are there any injuries?"


    "It''s okay, those wastes can''t hurt me." Luiza said arrogantly. Of course, he was brave enough and qualified for this arrogance.


    "That''s good." The middle-aged messenger breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to see Luiza hurt.


    Luiza walked to Wu Yan''s side and asked, "Is this a ghost of your Da Lu Dynasty?"


    "No, this is not us." Wu Shangshu explained again: "If we want to harm you, we won''t wait until now. There are many opportunities in the city before, and there is no need to negotiate with you, the prince, look. I was also injured."


    "His Royal Highness, it shouldn''t be that they are doing a ghost, this matter should be someone else." The middle-aged messenger walked over and said, at this time, he had also recovered his sanity, and he had blamed Wu Yan as before, just because, He was just frightened, a little lost his reason, and now that he has recovered his reason, he can think calmly.


    This matter should indeed not be instigated by the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty. It is completely unnecessary. As Wu Yan said, if they want to kill themselves and others, there is absolutely no need to wait until now, when there were a lot of opportunities in the city before. At that time, they didn¡¯t have much room for resistance. Moreover, even if they and others were killed here, it would only provoke the high-level leaders of the country, and for the people of the Lu Dynasty, it would be of no benefit. They are eager for peace now, and even the princess has paid in for this short-term peace. How can they want to anger the country at this time?


    It doesn''t make sense at all, so they won''t do this thing.


    It''s just that if they didn''t do it, who would it be?This middle-aged envoy didn''t know much about the forces in the Dalu Dynasty, so he couldn''t think of who the people behind these assassins would be.


    "Humph!" Luiza said with a cold snort, "No matter who it is, it is not that easy to kill us!"


    "Then, do you wait a day or two before leaving? I''m afraid those people will continue to assassinate those who are unwilling to do so. When we catch everyone behind them, it will not be too late for you to leave." Wu Yan said .


    "No, we set off as planned," said the middle-aged envoy.


    "That''s just a bunch of trash, really I am afraid of them? How many come, how many I kill." Luiza also said.


    The middle-aged messenger insisted on continuing on the road for a reason. Who knows how long it will take for Wu Shangshu to investigate this matter?Over time, there will be changes, and behind these assassins, there should be a large organization. It is definitely not something that can be done in a short time if they want to completely wipe out them.


    But now, the surroundings of Feng Jue Country are not very safe. Those other countries may attack Feng Jue Country at any time. Once this happens, it is difficult to guarantee that the attitude of the Da Lu Dynasty will not change. It is not impossible to detain them here directly.


    Therefore, this great Lu Dynasty cannot stay for long. They must leave as soon as possible. Moreover, in the accompanying princess¡¯s family-sending team, there are a lot of imperial troops, and they can also provide a lot of help, even if those people come again. , He is not very worried.


    As for Luiza insisting on going on the road, he didn¡¯t think so much about the middle-aged man. He looked down on the assassins and didn¡¯t put those people in his eyes, so he insisted on going on the road. If he stays, Don''t you say that you are afraid of those people?This is obviously not possible.


    "Well, envoys, be careful on the road." Seeing that the people of Feng Jueguo insisted on leaving, Wu Yan did not choose to keep them. He also wished that these people would take Princess Qi away soon, and these Feng Jue People from China need to stay with them. Obviously it is not a good job. Therefore, he also hopes that these people will leave as soon as possible.


    Of course, even if the people of the country have left, Wu Yan will investigate today''s affairs. After all, he himself was injured and almost died because of this, even if it is not for the people who have the country, but for himself , He will not let those assassins go.


    The soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty who came from the city are dealing with the corpses on the ground. Feng Jueguo has been reorganized and has been back on the road, and Princess Qi¡¯s wedding team has also been reorganized and set off to keep up. The team began to slowly move away from the imperial capital and walked far away.


    "It''s a shame. If those people kill those Feng Jueguo people, it will be fine, princess, you don''t have to marry Feng Jueguo." Xiaohuan said with a pity in the carriage.


    "It''s useless." Princess Qi shook her head and said: "It has been formally betrothed. Even if the prince of Feng Jueguo died, if Feng Jueguo wanted someone, I would still be sent. At that time, you may just marry someone from Feng Jueguo, and if those Feng Jueguo really die at the gate of this city, those Feng Jueguo people will be furious and will blame the emperor brother. It may reignite."


    After experiencing the marriage, Princess Qi has obviously matured a lot. She is no longer the princess who only knows how to play but is not sensible. She thinks about questions more thoroughly. In fact, it is not surprising that Princess Qi is a princess. The education she received since childhood is definitely much stronger than the average person. In addition, her head is not stupid, so she will think more comprehensively.


    "So, this beautiful country, we are going to decide, no one can stop this." Princess Qi said while looking at the receding scenery outside the city. She knew that she was moving away from the imperial capital, away from her own life. After more than ten years, I may never have a chance to come back.


    "It seems that they have failed." At this time, on the side of the street in the city, because of the riots outside the city, the guard of honor has gone away. The people watching the excitement have almost dispersed, and there are a few ordinary people dressed up. The people who walked and chatted quietly. The topic they were talking about was related to the previous attack outside the city.


    "Yeah." Another person nodded and said, "Except for killing some imperial soldiers, it didn''t kill any important people. If you can kill the prince of the wind and the country, or the princess who marries away, it will be fine. Up."


    "Then what shall we do now? Continue?" the person next to him asked.


    "Of course you must continue!" The person who just spoke said: "Before they leave the customs, give me ambush for them. There are so many of them. The goal is obvious. Moreover, the route of exit should be easy to guess. We are just after they leave the customs. Ambush ahead of time on the route, looking for opportunities to kill them!"


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements now." The man said.


    "In addition, let the brothers in the city be more careful these days. People from the court may investigate this matter carefully and don''t expose it." The person just said.


    "it is good!"

 2370 Chapter 2370 Field Stationed

    "What the hell was going on before the gate of the city? Wu Shangshu, tell me clearly!" In the palace, the emperor of the Dalu dynasty sat on the dragon chair and asked about what happened at the gate of Wu Shangshu before.


    Poor Wu Shangshu, whose arm was injured by an arrow, has never been able to rest well. He was questioned by Feng Jueguo before. Now, he has just returned to the city when he was recruited by the Emperor and asked about the city gate. What happened, although he wanted to rest, he did not dare to violate the emperor''s will.


    "Your Majesty, it''s like this. Just now, when Weichen was sending off His Royal Highness and Feng Jueguo''s envoy, he was suddenly attacked by some unknown people. These people were armed with swords, bows and arrows and other sharp weapons. The number of people was about hundreds. The look was fanatical, fearful of death, and madly impacted our honor guard and Feng Jueguo¡¯s envoy team. Fortunately, thanks to your majesty, the minister defeated him. Her Royal Highness and Feng Jueguo¡¯s envoys were not injured. "Wu Yan said with a pale face. This was not scared or pretended, but because he had shed a lot of blood before and had not been able to rest well, which made his face pale and completely pale. color.


    "Do you know who they are?" His Majesty the Emperor continued to ask.


    "Because there is no livelihood at the scene, their identities are still unclear. However, Weichen is already investigating, and I believe they will be able to find out their identities soon." Wu Yan said, he was afraid of people from the country, but, But he is not afraid of people from the Great Lu Dynasty, so he has no scruples about investigating the identities of those assassins. In addition, he was hurt by those people before, and he hates those assassins very much in his heart. Will not let them go.


    "Check! Be sure to check carefully! Find out who it is, and dare to do such a thing under my nose!" His Majesty said angrily. He felt strange that something like this happened at the gate of his imperial capital. His anger was not because he lost face in front of the envoys of Feng Jueguo, but because he felt that he was threatened.


    His Majesty the emperor didn¡¯t know that there were quite a few rebels in the Dalu dynasty. The forces of these rebels were not small and caused a lot of trouble to the local area. This is what he wanted as soon as possible. The reason for the cessation of the peaceful wars was that he needed time to suppress these insurgents and restore local productivity. Only in this way could the Great Lu Dynasty be able to regain its vitality.


    Originally, His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty felt that the rebels were only making trouble in the local area and did not dare to come to the imperial capital. However, what happened today at the gate of the imperial capital was for him to compare this matter with those The rebels were connected together. After all, there were hundreds of assassins, and they all had sharp weapons. Obviously, this was not something ordinary people or organizations could have. The possibility that the opponent was a certain rebel army was very high.


    This made His Majesty the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty angry and worried. He did not expect that the people of the rebel army would dare to make trouble here. It''s fine to make trouble in the local area, just make a small trouble, wait for yourself. He settled the matter of Hefeng Jueguo, and had time to suppress them, but now they dare to make trouble to the Imperial Capital. This is just slapping themselves in the face.


    Moreover, there are so many people lurking near the imperial capital, and they still have weapons in their hands. This is also a very dangerous thing for their own life safety. Who knows how many of them have come to the imperial capital, who knows Where are they lurking, what if someone lurks into the palace one day?


    Therefore, he must find these people as soon as possible, and then, before those people do anything, eliminate them, so as not to leave hidden dangers.


    "Yes, the Weichen will follow the order." Wu Shangshu responded.


    "Yeah." His Majesty nodded, and then said to Wu Yan: "By the way, how is your injury Aiqing? I will arrange an imperial doctor to see you."


    "Your Majesty Xie is concerned, this injury of Wei Chen is nothing." Wu Yan said to His Majesty the Emperor with a gratitude: "For your Majesty, the minister will go through water and fire, and he will not hesitate, how can he care about this little injury."


    "Aiqing''s loyalty, I understand." His Majesty said, satisfied with Wu Yan''s attitude: "However, Aiqing must take good care of his body. I still have many things to rely on. Aiqing can''t Something happened."


    "Thank you for your trust," Wu Yan said.


    Here, Wu Yan quickly retreated, and went to rest according to His Majesty''s order. Moreover, there was an imperial doctor who followed him to deal with his injuries, but His Majesty was there alone thinking about the matter just now.


    He was very curious about the identity of the gangsters, but because there were too many targets for doubt, he couldn''t be sure for a while. However, if these people stayed near the imperial capital, it would definitely be a hazard, and he would not let it go. Their.


    But, is the target of those people princess Qi or the person who is absolutely beautiful?His Majesty the Emperor is not good at judging this point. After all, the other side attacked both sides at the same time and attacked indiscriminately, so it was difficult to determine their specific targets.


    In addition, the people of Feng Jueguo would be very angry when encountering such a thing. His Majesty can think of this, and it has also been confirmed from Wu Yan, but, logically speaking, the people of Feng Jueguo should choose Stay in the imperial capital for a period of time, and will leave until the incident is clear. After all, this incident involves them, and no one knows whether those people will continue to attack on their way back.


    However, the Feng Jueguo people did not choose to continue their stay. Instead, they rectified a bit and proceeded on the journey, as if nothing had happened. This is a bit unreasonable. Why are they so anxious to go back?Are there any important things waiting for them in Feng Jueguo?


    His Majesty¡¯s heart was very puzzled. However, for so many years, none of them had been able to penetrate into Feng Jueguo. Therefore, there was relatively little information about Feng Jueguo. At the same time, There was a serious lag, so he didn''t know what was going on with Feng Jueguo, and he needed these messengers to continue the journey regardless of danger.


    In the end, His Majesty the Emperor was concerned about his sister. Although the assassins failed in their actions this time, they must have frightened Princess Qi. Thinking of his imperial sister, she grew up in the palace and didn¡¯t know how to do it. In the world, you must be very scared when you encounter such things. Unfortunately, I am not by her side, and I can no longer comfort her and take care of her.


    Moreover, those assassins will act again regardless of whether the target is their own imperial sister or those who are absolutely windy, as long as they don¡¯t want to give up, their imperial sister is still in danger, but they are now I have gradually moved away from the palace, and I have no choice but to worry about it.


    "I hope that those imperial soldiers sent by me can protect my imperial sister." His Majesty prayed silently in his heart. Now he has no other choice but to pray. Princess Qi has been given to Feng by him. A man of no country, he can''t intervene in many things casually.


    On the other side, the envoys of Feng Jueguo and the sent-off team of the Dalu Dynasty have slowly left the boundaries of the imperial capital. However, it will take some time to leave the pass. After all, the imperial capital is still a little far away from the pass, and , The family sending team is very large, in addition to the Imperial Forest Army, there are many eunuchs and palace ladies accompanying, so the speed is not fast at all.


    The envoys of Feng Jueguo understood this situation in their hearts, so no matter how urgent they were, there was no way.


    "Stop! Everyone stop, set up camp here, and spend time here tonight." When the sun was about to set, the windy middle-aged envoy stopped the entire team and prepared to set up camp.


    The whole team stopped, everyone started to move and arrange the camp.


    Most of the envoys and entourages of Feng Jueguo have been on the battlefield, so they are no strangers to camping in the wild, and those from the Imperial Forest Army on the Dalu Dynasty have also been on the battlefield, but I only entered the palace later, so I am no stranger to camping, but the palace ladies and eunuchs are a little bit upset.


    "What do these people of the country think, why didn''t they just be stationed in the city, and they have to station in the wild?" Inside the carriage, Xiaohuan said suspiciously and angrily.


    Before, they had just passed a big city, and the officials in the city came out to greet them, meaning to let the team rest in the city for one night and continue on the road tomorrow. Princess Qi also meant this, but the wind and the country¡¯s people insisted. I have to hurry and I don''t want to rest in the city. Although Princess Qi is a princess, she doesn''t have much right to speak at this time. Therefore, she can only move forward with the people of Feng Jueguo with the team of sending off her relatives.


    But now, it¡¯s getting late, and it¡¯s not suitable for driving, but it¡¯s already past the city. It can only be stationed in the wild. Overnight in the wild is definitely not comfortable in the city, and there is danger at night, so, Xiaohuan felt angry. She didn''t want to see Princess Qi being wronged. Princess Qi grew up so big that she hadn''t spent the night in the wild.


    "Forget it, what they want, so be it." Princess Qi said.


    At this time, she was a little bit shattered. People have already left the imperial capital. After a while, they will even leave the Dalu dynasty. It is not so easy to come back. But in Feng Jueguo, she no longer She is a respected princess, so life will not be as easy as before, plus, Luiza is not a good person. Princess Qi feels that her life is over, compared to the miserable life afterwards, This bit of hardship is nothing right now.

 2371 Chapter 2371 Who is the Assassin

    Although Princess Qi was also very confused about the actions of the Feng Jueguo envoys, because she had no decision right now, even if she wanted to oppose it, it was of no use.


    "I heard that the living conditions in Feng Jueguo are very poor, and the place where they usually live is very simple. Maybe, those Feng Jueguo people are used to spending the night in the wild." Princess Qi guessed.


    "Well, it''s possible." Xiaohuan said, and then she said anxiously: "The princess, when you get there, you will suffer too."


    "Haha, isn''t this what we thought of before? After leaving the imperial capital, we will completely bid farewell to the previous life." Princess Qi said with a faint smile, as if she didn''t care about the future.


    Naturally, people who are not in the country would not like to be abused. When they were in China, their living environment was indeed much worse than that of the Dalu dynasty, but they did not have to spend the night in the wild every day. As the prince of Feng Jueguo, Luiza''s environment in Feng Jueguo is not too bad. Therefore, they chose to spend the night in the wild, which is obviously not what Princess Qi and Xiaohuan had guessed. That way, just because they already like to be in the wild, they have their own plans.


    "How about, the sentries are all set up?" The middle-aged envoy of Feng Jueguo and Luiza sat opposite each other in a large tent, and the simple small table in front of him was placed Muddy wine, these wines were bought from the Dalu dynasty. It has to be said that the product resources of Dalu dynasty are indeed much stronger than those of Feng Jueguo, and this winemaking technology will also be strengthened by Feng Jueguo. Quite a few. For Luiza, who is good at wine, he would naturally not want to miss this opportunity. Therefore, when he left the Dalu imperial capital, he bought wine and took it with him on the road. There are also various fine wines on the list of tribute to Fengjueguo.


    "It''s all arranged, sir, don''t worry, there will be no problem." Luiza picked up the wine glass in front of him and drank the wine in a single drink: "I have to say that the people of the Lu Dynasty are enjoying It¡¯s really much stronger than us in terms of this. It¡¯s not easy to see this kind of fine wine in China. You can also drink a glass to warm your body?"


    The middle-aged messenger also picked up the wine glass in front of him and took a sip. However, he did not drink it all like Luiza did, but only drank a little bit and frowned slightly. He prefers to drink tea to spicy wine.


    "Don''t be careless, the previous attack at the gate of the city, I still don''t know who did it and whether the other party will come again." The middle-aged envoy said: "Moreover, we must guard against other people, you knew."


    "Well, I understand." Luiza nodded.


    In fact, when he set off, the middle-aged envoy explained a lot of Luiza, including things that need to be paid attention to along the way, and things to be camped in the wild. Luiza is the commander of soldiers from Feng Jueguo. People, moreover, are still the eldest prince, so he definitely has the right to know this, and he is not stupid. After listening to the middle-aged man''s explanation, he also agreed to the other party''s approach.


    The reason why this middle-aged man and Luiza did not rest in the city, but chose to camp in the wild, is not like Princess Qi guessed, like to spend the night in the wild, but prepared.


    One of the people they wanted to guard against was the one who attacked them this morning. Although those people failed at the time, no one can guarantee that they would never come again. Even looking at the other party¡¯s crazy appearance at the time, they obviously wouldn¡¯t want to. If you give up easily, the possibility of another attack is very high, regardless of whether the other party¡¯s target is Princess Qi, or they are the most powerful people, they must attack their team, because they are now acting together. .


    In the eyes of the middle-aged person, camping in the wild is easier to guard against the arrival of those people than resting in the city, because there are many people in the city, and they are not familiar with the terrain, and they are easy to be confused. Come in, but it''s different in the wild. The surrounding area is very empty. If you arrange some guard posts, you can monitor the surrounding area, and you won''t get in easily.


    In addition, the middle-aged man and Luiza didn¡¯t believe in the Dalu officials in the city. In Luiza¡¯s view, those people were just wine pouches and rice bags, and they didn¡¯t have any abilities. In the view of the middle-aged man, After all, those people are from the Great Lu Dynasty, and they are people of the country''s wind. Therefore, those people may not be able to help them with their heart, and it is very likely that they will even turn one eye to the assassins. So, in this case, it''s better to camp out in the wild.


    In addition to guarding against those assassins in the morning, this middle-aged man and Luiza also had to guard against people from the Great Lu Dynasty.


    As I just said, although they have now ceased the war with the Dalu dynasty, after all, the two countries have fought for many years before, and the grievances are deep. Even if the war is now armistice, they want to completely accept the other''s existence psychologically. It is impossible to get along with each other in harmony.


    Those high-ranking officials and nobles in the imperial capital would not act on them because they have to consider their interests. However, when they are in the locality, it will be different. It is hard to guarantee that there will not be some enthusiastic people who will act on them. After all, this Both Nianren and Luiza know that in the people of the Dalu Dynasty, there are still many people who hate them. There will be one or two who are not afraid of death. It is not impossible to do them, although the other party may not be able to Success, but that will also cause them trouble, right?


    Therefore, living in the city is obviously not comfortable and convenient living in the wild.


    There is another point, that is, they also have to guard against the imperial court of the Dalu dynasty. Feng Jueguo¡¯s surrounding environment is not very good now. This point, both the middle-aged man and Luiza know in their hearts, and Dalu On this side, what we know about this situation is not so detailed.


    However, no one can guarantee that the people of the Great Lu Dynasty will never know about this. In case they can also see that Feng Jueguo¡¯s situation is not very good, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not repent and act on them. , If they live in the city, they will really be caught in the urn.


    It is precisely because of these considerations that both the middle-aged man and Luiza decided not to rest in the city, but to camp in the wild. Anyway, their windy people have become accustomed to living in such harsh conditions. Under the circumstances, they will not be unable to accept this situation, even in the wild, they are more familiar and comfortable than they are in the city.


    "Sir, what do you think those people will be in the morning? Are they aimed at us or the princesses of the Lu dynasty?" Luiza couldn''t help asking, although he was not afraid of those people, but those people''s The behavior still made him very angry, and besides, he didn''t like the feeling of being targeted but still didn''t know the identity of the other person. It felt terrible.


    "I think both are possible, and the biggest possibility is that those people are a group of rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty." The middle-aged man thought for a while and said, regarding the situation in the Dalu dynasty, they Although they are not very clear, they also know some of them. They know that the Dalu dynasty is currently uneasy inside and outside. This is also the reason why the lions spoke loudly when they dared to negotiate.


    And now, there are many rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty, and even a few rebel forces are still relatively strong, just like the people of the country must solve the surrounding threats, the people of the Dalu dynasty also need Time to resolve the insurgent forces in their territory, so both sides urgently want a truce to solve their own troubles, and both sides know that after their troubles are resolved, it will be time for the two sides to fight again.


    "The forces of the uprising army? Then why should they act on us and directly attack their court army." Luiza said with some incomprehension.


    "Well, it''s time to talk about the peace talks here." The middle-aged man said unhurriedly: "Now the peace talks will be reached, and the content of the peace talks will be made public to the public by the people in the Da Lu Dynasty. Regarding the content of the peace talks, we are naturally satisfied with the results of the peace talks. However, the people of the Dalu dynasty obviously do not think so. They all think that this is detrimental to their image. A very humble behavior, especially the need to give us a lot of wealth and resources every year. It is an act of losing power and humiliating the country. The people all over the Dalu dynasty also have a lot of grievances because of this peace talks. As long as the rebel forces have a bit of brain, they will not let this opportunity pass. Therefore, I said before that our journey back home this time will not be too peaceful, and many people will come to find trouble."


    This middle-aged man is not like Luiza. He only knows the brainless warriors who kill the enemy on the battlefield. He usually pays great attention to the collection of intelligence. Therefore, he knows some about the situation in the Dalu Dynasty. Coupled with a flexible mind, it is also possible to analyze some things.


    "Mister''s point is that those insurgent forces want to borrow our heads to help them establish their prestige?" Luiza frowned.


    "Yes!" The middle-aged man nodded and said, "Now, in the Dalu dynasty, many people hate us Feng Jueguo even more. For us messengers of negotiations, they also want to kill and then hurry up. We are angry at the compromise. The insurgent forces want to use this opportunity to kill us and show that they are not afraid of us. In this way, they can gain popular support, and with the popular support, more people will naturally join them. Their power will be further strengthened. This is better than buying and selling. They naturally know how to do the most cost-effective."

 2372 Chapter 2372

    The identity of this middle-aged envoy in Feng Jueguo¡¯s country is almost equivalent to that of military divisions and aides. Therefore, he is quite good at analyzing such things. He also took the thoughts of the heads of the rebel forces into consideration. , I''m almost guessed.


    In fact, this is also very understandable. The Lu dynasty is still their Lu family, and those insurgent forces who want to overthrow the Lu family¡¯s rule must gain popular support and make the Da Lu court lose their support. And with the support of the people, they will also be able to have more troops and a larger force, and only then will they be able to overthrow the Lu dynasty more confidently.


    Therefore, in the middle-aged envoy, those insurgent forces from the Great Lu Dynasty would not be willing to miss this opportunity right now, and now they are complaining, if anyone can kill some of the most powerful at this time, express their own opinions. Attitude, then, will definitely be respected by many people in the Dalu Dynasty.


    People like them are natural, and they have become their targets.


    As for Princess Qi in the convoy, those insurgent forces would not mind killing them. After all, she is a princess from the Lu Dynasty, a royal person, and that is their enemy. What concerns, of course, if they can catch it alive, they might be more willing, because, in that case, they can do more articles with Princess Qi.


    "Damn it!" After listening to the analysis of the middle-aged messenger, Luiza hammered the table severely and said angrily: "Those rebels from the Lu Dynasty actually hit our heads, really. I don''t know whether I live or die, I''m not even afraid of the army of the Great Lu Dynasty, so I am afraid of them?"


    Most of the rebel forces are farmers who cannot survive. They are poorly equipped and have low combat literacy. Naturally, their combat effectiveness is not as good as that of the regular army of the Lu dynasty. Therefore, many rebel forces cannot make it into a climate. Those few forces are relatively large, and under the current circumstances, it is impossible to defeat the regular army of the Da Lu Dynasty on the frontal battlefield.


    Therefore, in Luiza''s eyes, those people are not as good as rubbish. He treats the regular army of the Dalu dynasty as waste, not to mention the rebel forces that can''t even match the regular army of the Dalu dynasty.


    "Don''t be careless." The middle-aged envoy said: "After all, this place is still in the territory of the Dalu dynasty, not our place. Moreover, it is now we are in the light and the other party is in the dark. They may launch attacks at any time, and we They can only defend passively. Although their combat effectiveness is not high, the danger still exists."


    This middle-aged envoy, although he also despised the strength of the insurgents, but in his heart he did not completely ignore the other party like Luiza. After all, their group of people has too many goals and is not On his own turf, the opponent has a geographical advantage and can take the initiative. This is why he has repeatedly told Luiza not to be careless and to strengthen his guard.


    "In order to ensure the safety of us and the Dalu dynasty princess, I have asked for help in China, and the country will send people to support us, but because we have just signed an armistice treaty with the Dalu dynasty, so in order not to arouse the suspicion of the Dalu dynasty, The army that triggers conflict and supports our army will not enter the territory of the Da Lu Dynasty. It can only wait for us outside the pass. The distance from here to outside the pass has to be walked by ourselves. As long as we leave the pass, there is Our people will respond, then there will be no problem.¡± The middle-aged envoy said that after calming down from the rage of being attacked before, he was considering this matter, so he sought domestic support in advance, and he also I believe that support will come soon. After all, in their team, there are the great prince and the princess of the Dalu dynasty. If there is a problem with the princess of the Dalu dynasty, it may affect the two countries. The armistice agreement just signed.


    "Hmph, even if there is no support, I can take everyone back to the country. Those who take the hoe, if they dare to come, I will kill as many as they come." Luiza snorted coldly. In terms of strategy, he is not. What kind of thing, but when it comes to force, he is extremely self-confident, and even, often overconfident, seems a bit arrogant.


    The middle-aged man still wanted to persuade, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that on the battlefield, Luizabi himself had the right to speak and would not listen to him, let alone Luiza. He does have this strength, so he should pay more attention to it, don''t let him be too careless.


    Luiza did not have a lot of favor with the insurgent forces of the Great Lu Dynasty. Although, to some extent, both of them were on the same front and had a common enemy, that is, the Great Lu Dynasty. However, Luiza doesn¡¯t like the feeling of being exploited very much. Right now, those insurgent forces seem to feel that they are sure of themselves and regard themselves and others as a tool for them to build their power and win the hearts of the people. , If this makes the proud Luiza accept it?


    Therefore, he is even a little bit eager for those who can come, and he will let them know at that time that the people of Feng Jueguo cannot be used casually, and those who dare to take advantage of Feng Jueguo will not end well in the end. .


    Although they didn¡¯t bring a lot of entourage this time, there were only a hundred people, but at the moment, in this team, there are Princess Youqi¡¯s relatives. There are three thousand soldiers of the Lu dynasty. Although Luiza looks down on them. The army of the Lu Dynasty, however, for this Yulin Army who was seeing off, he had a different feeling, because he saw the fierce aura in those Yulin Army, this is a kind of only with rich combat experience. Some aura, obviously, the strength of this Imperial Forest Army is not bad.


    In fact, what Luiza didn¡¯t know was that the reason why the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty sent the Yulin Army to escort Princess Qi to Fengjue Country. On the one hand, he wanted to protect Princess Qi¡¯s safety. After all, the strength of the Yulin Army was still good. Another purpose is to show his strength to the people of Feng Jueguo. He wants to let the people of Feng Jueguo know that there are no soldiers who can fight in the Lu Dynasty. If the people of Feng Jueguo dare to tear it up. In terms of the treaty, their Dalu dynasty is not completely without room for resistance.


    And it is precisely because of the existence of these imperial forest troops that Luiza has a little more confidence, after all, he can feel that those people''s combat effectiveness is not weak.


    "Okay, the business is over, the eldest prince, go back and rest early, and you have to hurry tomorrow." The middle-aged envoy said.


    "Okay, then I''ll go back." Luiza finished a glass of wine again, stood up and said, "Mister might as well drink this wine, it tastes good, it''s more interesting than tea."


    The middle-aged messenger did not speak, but smiled and waved to Luiza, indicating that he could go.


    Luiza didn''t say anything, turned and left the tent.


    "The taste is so strong, what''s good to drink, let''s drink my tea." After Luiza left, the middle-aged envoy took a sip of the spirits in the glass, and then whispered to himself. .


    On the other side, Luiza left the camp of the middle-aged envoy and headed towards his tent, but he stopped after walking for a long time, and then turned to look at Princess Qi¡¯s tent. The direction, paused for a while, then turned and headed towards the tent where Princess Qi was.


    "Princess, everything is packed up and you can rest." In Princess Qi''s tent, Xiaohuan took the other two maids and had already cleaned up Princess Qi''s bed: "The environment here is simple, so the princess will pay attention to one night first. Tomorrow night, you must let those who are extremely windy live in the city."


    "Forget it, wherever I live, it''s the same. I don''t want to face those Feng Jueguo people because of this kind of thing." Princess Qi said, although she is about to marry the prince Feng Jueguo, but Princess Qi''s Deep down in her heart, she still hates the other party and hates the windy people. She also doesn''t want to see Luiza. Although she also knows that this kind of avoiding day will not last long, but it is a day to hide. For things like residence, she still chooses to endure it.


    Xiaohuan feels sorry for Princess Qi. After all, Princess Qi has been loved by His Majesty the Emperor since she was a child, and she has never suffered anything. Now she wants to live in such a place. She looks distressed. However, Princess Qi also said something. The reason is that those who are absolutely disliked by the country are very annoying, or they can not see it.


    "Step aside!"


    "Sorry, you can''t go in, the princess has already rested."


    "I said step away! I want to see my own woman, who dares to stop?!"


    "No, you can''t enter."


    At this time, there was a sudden noise outside, and Xiaohuan frowned. The living environment here is already very poor. Now it is too much to allow people to rest even when sleeping.


    "Princess, I''ll go out and see what''s going on." Xiaohuan said.


    Princess Qi nodded.


    However, before Xiaohuan took a few steps, suddenly two figures flew in, lying on the ground constantly coughing, and behind the two figures, another familiar figure appeared.


    "Why are you here? Who told you to come in, go out!" Princess Qi saw the person coming, and immediately sat up, her face gloomy and yelled.


    "No rules, that''s how you talked to your man?" The visitor didn''t mean to go out, but walked towards Princess Qi with a smile.


    And this person, it was Luiza who was going to rest before.


    Luiza wanted to get on Princess Qi a long time ago, and now their marriage contract has been agreed, Princess Qi is already his woman, he is naturally more uncontrollable, plus he drank some wine, this I just want to have Princess Qi tonight.

 2373 Chapter 2373

    "Go out, you can''t come in, this is the place where the princess rests." Xiaohuan opened his arms and stood in front of Princess Qi, and said to Luiza nervously.


    After all, Luiza has been on the battlefield all year round, and naturally has a sturdy aura. This aura makes a weak woman like Xiaohuan naturally feel uneasy and nervous. However, although she feels nervous, , Her heart was more concerned about Princess Qi''s safety, so even if she was afraid in her heart, she still stood in front of Princess Qi and looked at Luiza.


    "Women, although you look good, but now, I want to talk to your master, and you leave me aside!" Luiza smiled and looked at Xiaohuan. After that, his face suddenly sank and his hand It seemed that it didn''t take much effort to dial, but Xiaohuan''s body couldn''t help but fell to the ground next to him.


    "What are you going to do?!" Princess Qi asked Luiza glaringly. She was also nervous, but more of it was anger. Although she has now been betrothed to Luiza, she has I don''t want to see each other at all.


    "It''s late this day, why did you say I came to see you?" Luiza looked at Princess Qi''s beautiful face and was in a daze. He had to admit that Princess Qi was indeed the one he had seen until now. The most beautiful woman, his heart is even more eager.


    "Dare you!" Princess Qi''s face flushed. Although she has no personnel, it does not mean that she does not understand the meaning of Luiza''s words. What''s more, the other party''s eyes that look unscrupulously on her are even more important. Be able to express what is in the other person''s heart.


    "Haha, what can I not dare?" Luiza laughed: "Don''t say, this is no longer your palace, not in the imperial capital, even if it is, there is nothing I dare not! You have to know, you Now that you have been betrothed to me by your emperor brother, that is my woman. It is only natural for women to serve their own men. You say, what am I afraid of?"


    Luiza laughed wildly, but Princess Qi was silent, because Luiza was right, she had been betrothed to him, and although he had not yet come to marry, it was only a matter of time. To blame, blame your own life.


    "Well, you all go out. I''m going to spend a good night with your princess." Luiza looked at the silent princess Qi and smiled even more proudly.


    "Don''t think about it!" Princess Qi gritted her teeth: "I haven''t come to Feng Jue Country, and I haven''t formally visited you. Then it''s not your woman, you don''t want to touch me!"


    Although Princess Qi knows that all this is a matter of time, but she just doesn¡¯t want Luiza to touch her, even if she just touches the corner of her clothes, it will make her uncomfortable. As for waiting for Feng Jueguo, At that time, my heart should be completely dead, maybe I don''t think so much anymore, of course, even if I think, it''s useless.


    However, Luiza has already come to the interest, and naturally he will not give up easily. In addition, in his heart, women are just playthings, and they are not respected by him at all. Don''t say that Princess Qi is now It can be regarded as his woman, even if the two have no status at all, in this case, he wants each other, and he definitely doesn''t have much to worry about.


    "Hehe, it seems that I should let you know our Feng Jueguo rules." The smile on Luiza''s face has become cold: "In our Feng Jueguo, a woman should be honest, listen to her man, I I think it¡¯s necessary to let you know how to talk to your man before returning to China."


    "What are you doing?" Looking at Luiza, who was full of danger, Princess Qi''s heart became even more scared, and a panic expression appeared on her face.


    Luiza did not speak, but approached Princess Qi step by step, making Princess Qi back again and again.


    "You go out! Hurry out!" At this time, Xiaohuan who fell down has stood up, and once again stopped between Princess Qi and Luiza.


    "I don''t know how to be a slave!" Luiza snorted coldly, waved her right hand, slapped Xiaohuan''s face with a slap, and directly shot her out.


    "Come on, come on," Xiaohuan screamed.


    "Let me see who dares to move!" Luiza looked at the incoming soldiers and said coldly: "This is between me and the princess. If any of you dare to intervene, don''t blame me for being polite! "


    The soldiers who rushed in suddenly appeared hesitant when they heard Luiza¡¯s words. Their task was to avenge Princess Qi¡¯s safety. However, Luiza was Princess Qi¡¯s husband. This matter, everyone. Everyone knows, then, the thing between Luiza and Princess Qi is their family affairs. Outsiders are not easy to intervene casually. What''s more, even the officials of the imperial capital have no choice but to take advantage of the outstanding people. They What use are these soldiers?


    "Hurry up, get this bastard out!" Xiaohuan yelled when everyone saw that there was no response. The corners of her mouth are still bleeding, and half of her face is even swollen. However, she is also now Regardless of so much, I only worry about Princess Qi.


    Xiaohuan¡¯s shouting is not useless at all. At least one soldier, after hesitating for a while, took a step forward and tremblingly said to Luiza: "His Royal Highness, please... "


    However, before he finished speaking, Luiza came to him in a flash, and at the same time, the saber in Luiza''s hand was out of its sheath and directly pierced the soldier''s chest.


    This soldier was just an ordinary soldier, not an elite Imperial Forest Army, so he didn''t react until he was stabbed, and when he reacted, the saber in Luiza''s hand had penetrated his chest completely. .


    "Can''t understand what I''m saying? Still don''t take my words to heart? Huh?" Luiza looked at the soldier with cold eyes.


    "I, I..." The soldier looked at Luiza, who was close at hand, and wanted to say something. However, the strength of his whole body was constantly disappearing, coupled with Luiza''s cold gaze. Being locked up directly caused him, and he died without even saying a complete sentence.


    In fact, at this time, he was also very scared before, but what he was thinking was that after all, this place was still in the territory of the Dalu dynasty, and he was only helping Princess Qi to say something. As for whether it was effective, it was not for himself. Concerned about things, and thinking about it, Luiza will not do too much.


    However, he obviously underestimated Luiza, even if they are still in the territory of the Dalu dynasty and have not left the Dalu dynasty, but the rampant Luiza doesn''t care about these at all, and just kills them. , This is what the soldier never thought of.


    "Ah!" Both Xiaohuan and Princess Qi looked at the soldier dying in front of them, and they all screamed in shock. Princess Qi looked at Luiza in addition to fear and terror. More is hate.


    She knew that this soldier died because of her. These people who should have killed the enemy on the battlefield are now dead here. This makes Princess Qi feel guilty and hate Luiza. Izza didn''t take her people seriously.


    "Who else wants to be nosy?" Luiza took out his sword from the dead body, looked at the other soldiers, and said coldly.


    The soldiers took a few steps back subconsciously when he saw him like this. They looked at him in fear, and they were all frightened by Luiza¡¯s fierce methods. Luiza was the most powerful prince of the country. If they really attacked them, they wouldn''t dare to fight back. In that case, even if they survived by chance, they would be blamed by the boss.


    "Get out of here!" Luiza suddenly shouted sharply.


    The soldiers glanced at each other and all turned around in shock and ran out of the camp.


    "Hey, don''t go, don''t go." Xiaohuan yelled anxiously when seeing the soldiers running out. Without the presence of those soldiers, she and Princess Qi would be even more dangerous.


    However, after hearing Xiaohuan¡¯s call, those people not only did not stop, but ran faster. They dare not face Luiza or Princess Qi, so they have to leave first. Up.


    "Okay, everyone who got in the way is gone. Your Royal Highness, should we take a rest?" Seeing that the soldiers had left the camp, Luiza turned around again and looked at Princess Qi and said, just, The smile on his face was indistinguishable from the devil in Princess Qi''s eyes.


    "Don''t think about it!" Xiaohuan said again. Although she was very scared, she did not choose to back down. She still stood in front of Princess Qi.


    "Oh, yes, and you, haha." Luiza smiled triumphantly: "If you don''t want to leave, I don''t mind if the three of you rest together."


    "You..." Xiaohuan flushed with anger, and his eyes burst into flames.


    It is a pity that the fire in the eyes cannot kill people, and Xiaohuan¡¯s regenerating energy can¡¯t do anything to Luiza. As for pushing him out, it¡¯s even more impossible. Her strength can¡¯t be compared to Luiza. .


    "Get out!" Just when Luiza was proud, Princess Qi''s voice sounded again. Luiza turned her head to look at Princess Qi with a smile, preparing to let her confess her fate, but after seeing the other party, he But his movements were stopped, and the smile on his face froze.


    "Get out of here immediately! Otherwise, I will die here!" Princess Qi said to Luiza blankly.


    At this time, Princess Qi was holding a dagger in her hand, and she pressed her tightly against her neck, her eyes were calm. Obviously, she was not joking, but really, if Luiza didn¡¯t go out. , She might commit suicide.

 2374 Chapter 2374

    "His Royal Highness, what are you doing?" Luiza walked towards Princess Qi slowly and said.


    "Stop! Get out of here immediately, otherwise, I will die here." Princess Qi stepped back a little and said: "Although I have been betrothed to you, but I have not reached Feng Jueguo yet, if I die here It¡¯s not easy for you to explain this half way!"


    What Princess Qi said is reasonable. Although she was betrothed to Luiza, but after all, she has not married, and has not even left the realm of the Great Lu Dynasty, then she is still a princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, and if the princess is there If you were forced to death by Feng Jueguo on the way, then it would be a shame to spread it out. The royal family of the Lu Dynasty would never give up even if they just wanted to protect their own face. , The two sides will definitely conflict again, and Feng Jueguo is still unreasonable.


    Luiza stopped, his expression gloomy, he understood this truth, and he also knew that now Feng Jueguo didn¡¯t want to fight another war with the Dalu dynasty, so although he himself didn¡¯t care about fighting the Dalu dynasty again, However, Feng Jueguo would not support him in the country. At that time, his good brothers might even take the opportunity to hand over themselves to calm the anger of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    "You dare not." Luiza didn''t dare to force Princess Qi now, but he was unwilling to just give up like that.


    In Luiza''s view, Princess Qi will not commit suicide easily. After all, her status is noble, and obviously she shouldn''t choose this way of self-confidence. Therefore, she may be frightening herself.


    "You can try!" Princess Qi said coldly, and the dagger in her hand leaned against her neck again. The sharp dagger has even scratched some of her skin. After all, the dagger is very sharp, and hers The skin is very delicate.


    "Princess, be careful." Luiza hadn''t spoken yet, the little ring on the side had already screamed in fright, she was afraid that there would be any accident, the princess would really choose to commit suicide.


    Luiza looked hesitant, looking at the expressionless Princess Qi, he also understood that Princess Qi was not scaring him, but was really ready to commit suicide, which made Luiza very angry. But he didn''t dare to force each other.


    "Okay, I''m going, I want to see what tricks you can do when you reach Feng Jue Country." Luiza said angrily.


    In Feng Jueguo, women¡¯s status is very low. Sometimes they are even publicly traded like cows and sheep. Therefore, if a man cannot surrender his own woman, it is a shame. Things, and Luiza looked at women as goods again, so naturally he couldn''t accept it even more. Her own woman was so disobedient.


    However, whether it is Princess Qi or Luiza, they understand very well in their hearts that even if Luiza cannot occupy Princess Qi now, she can''t hold on for long. After all, she has the mission of marriage. Princess Qi knows very well that she does not dare and does not want to disobey. Therefore, once she arrives in Fengjue Country, she will immediately worship Luiza, and once the two parties become real couples, then she has no reason to refuse Lu. Izah, otherwise, it will be hers instead of Luiza''s at that time. Even if Luiza kills her at that time, or uses a strong force, it is not easy for Da Lu to say here. what.


    Princess Qi understands this and also knows that her resistance is in vain. However, if she can refuse for one day, then she wants to refuse for one day, because she really hates Luiza.


    Luiza finished speaking harshly, then turned around, seeming to be going out.


    Seeing Luiza was frightened by herself, Princess Qi was also greatly relieved, and the dagger in her hand subconsciously left some of her neck.


    "Princess, are you okay." Xiaohuan rushed over at this time, wanting to see Princess Qi.


    "No..." Princess Qi just wanted to say that she was okay. However, before she could say anything, she saw a huge figure rushing towards her. She immediately realized a lot, and wanted to move again. The dagger hit his neck, but it was already too late.


    "His Royal Highness, I didn''t expect you to be so fierce." Luiza smiled and said, holding Princess Qi''s hand with a dagger in his right hand, "But that¡¯s fine, tame such a fierce horse. It''s more interesting, don''t you think?"


    "You let me go! Let go of me!" Princess Qi struggled desperately, however, her strength was much smaller than Luiza, even if she exhausted her strength, her face flushed, there was no way. Freed his arm from Luiza''s hand.


    She was careless just now. She did not expect that Luiza would go and return. The main reason was that she was still too innocent and had no experience in this area. When she saw Luiza seemed to be going out, she relaxed her vigilance, and this , Luiza just gave Luiza a chance, Luiza deceived, Princess Qi has not reacted, she has been controlled by the other party, now, even if you want to commit suicide, it is very difficult.


    "Women, you should take care of men. It''s better not to touch this kind of things." Luiza said, and took the dagger in Princess Qi''s hand with his other hand.


    Although Princess Qi wanted to keep the dagger, it didn''t help, she could only watch the dagger being robbed.


    "Go away, let go of the princess soon." Xiaohuan was also stunned by the sudden change. When she reacted, things had taken a turn for the worse, the dagger in Princess Qi''s hand was robbed, and the person was also taken by Lu. Yizha was under control, and now it can be said that the meat on the opponent''s cutting board is gone, and there is no room for resistance.


    "Go away!" Luiza yelled angrily. After that, he lifted his foot and hit the small ring with a kick, centered on the opponent''s abdomen. The small ring''s light body was directly kicked out.


    "Huahuan, how are you? Is there anything wrong?" Princess Qi asked worriedly when Xiaohuan was kicked.


    "You still care about yourself." Luiza looked at Princess Qi under her control and said triumphantly: "Tonight, I will make you my woman!"


    "Don''t think about it!" Princess Qi said.


    "Really?" Luiza didn''t care. Instead, he used the dagger he snatched to gently lift the skirt of Princess Qi''s coat. After that, with a little effort, the sharp dagger gave Princess Qi''s skirt Pick torn, the coat spread out to the sides.


    "Stop! Stop! You pervert!" Faced with this situation, Princess Qi was shocked, panicked and desperately yelling. She had underwear and underwear inside, so she wouldn''t be gone.


    However, looking at Luiza''s appearance, it is obvious that there is no intention to stop. Then, he has been stripped, and that will be a matter of time. How does this make Princess Qi who can''t resist feel desperate?


    "Scream, I like the way you are now, helpless and pitiful, haha!" Facing Princess Qi''s yelling, Luiza did not stop, but smiled even more proudly. Princess Qi now looks like , Making him feel more conquered.


    "Your assistant, you beast." Princess Qi closed her eyes in despair, her tears could not stop, and Luiza did not stop, but was ready to move further.


    "You...cough cough...stop it! Let... let go of the princess!" The little ring who was kicked before was already injured, and the corner of his mouth was even injured. There was blood flowing out. However, she did not care about her body, but cared about Princess Qi. However, don¡¯t say that she is injured now and can¡¯t even climb up. Even if she is not injured, she is a weak woman. Can''t take Luiza.


    This situation caused both girls to fall into despair.


    "Lord Captain, there seems to be something wrong with Princess Qi, should we go and see?" There were several people standing there more than 20 meters away from Princess Qi¡¯s camp. The leader was the Princess Qi sending off the family. Lin Yu, the commander of the Three Thousand Imperial Forest Army.


    Lin Yu was born in a large family, and the Lin family is considered very powerful in the imperial capital. Lin Yu is only in his early twenties, but he is already a captain in the Imperial Forest Army, and his future is boundless.


    And this situation is not uncommon in the Imperial Forest Army.


    The Imperial Forest Army is under the direct command of His Majesty the Emperor, with good equipment and strong combat effectiveness. The soldiers inside are all drawn from the local area, and all have experience in the battlefield. Therefore, the strength is quite good.


    However, the commanders of the Imperial Forest Army, except for the low-level officials, are all noble children or some younger generations in the imperial family. They regard the Imperial Forest Army as a springboard to enter the army, experience gilding inside, and then go higher. Lin Yu was one of these members, and he was still a good performer. Otherwise, how could so many descendants and relatives of the imperial family in the Imperial Forest Army make him a captain?


    And that these aristocratic children can enter the Imperial Forest Army, that is also the tacit approval of the Emperor, and even agrees very much. Because the Imperial Forest Army is very important and is his direct team, so it must be given to a trustworthy person to command, and in his opinion Now, these aristocratic families and people in the royal family are closely related to his interests. Therefore, these people are worthy of trust and will not betray him.


    However, His Majesty the Emperor obviously missed one point, that is, these people have a very good background, but this does not mean that they all have strong abilities, and even have many children from aristocratic families and royal families. It''s just rubbish, and doesn''t have much ability, but they are still serving in the Imperial Forest Army. These people will affect the strength of the Imperial Forest Army for a long time. At this time, the strength of the Imperial Forest Army is already worse than at the beginning. Quite a lot.


    By the time the Emperor realized this, it was already too late.

 2375 Chapter 2375 Someone Attacks The Camp

    His Majesty, the current emperor of the Dalu Dynasty, is not a waste. He still has some abilities. It hasn¡¯t been long before he became the emperor that he realized that the imperial forest army was already very powerful before, and it seems to have been corroded. The combat effectiveness has dropped a lot, although It can still be regarded as one of the most elite teams in the Great Lu Dynasty, but it is obviously not as good as it was at the beginning.


    His Majesty the Emperor quickly discovered the problem. After entering the Imperial Forest Army, the children of the aristocratic family and the royal family brought a lot of habits into it, which affected the soldiers inside, and the combat effectiveness naturally declined.


    His Majesty the Emperor is undoubtedly attaching great importance to the Imperial Forest Army. He wants to change this situation. However, at this time, he realized that it is difficult to change. Although he is still the highest commander in the entire Imperial Forest Army, he still has important positions in it. , Has been controlled by those family members. Although these family members usually have internal fights, they can fight for a position. However, once the emperor wants to adjust the family members When you leave, you will be counterattacked by those family members. Even if the emperor transfers one, the person who replaces him will be a member of the family family. It''s just a change of family. The essence of the matter did not happen. change.


    In the face of this situation, the emperor was a little helpless, and could only do it slowly, and in this way, the children of the world would naturally be the generals of the Yulin Army.


    And this Lin Yu is such a member. His background is not low and he has abilities. However, he does not think much about the royal family, but for the Lin family. The family members have their own interests. When the royal family''s interests conflict, they will even ignore the royal family''s interests, and only take into account the interests of their own family.


    "What do you look at? Don''t be nosy. Princess Qi has been betrothed to the prince of Feng Jueguo. The two of them are now a husband and wife. If anything happens, we outsiders will not be able to intervene." Lin Yu thought. Said without thinking.


    In fact, when Luiza just entered Princess Qi¡¯s tent, Lin Yu had already received the news. It is said that Princess Qi is a woman after all, or a princess of the royal family. It is so late that Luiza a man enters her camp. This was originally not allowed, even if Luiza and Princess Qi have already had a marriage contract, that is not okay, after all, they have not yet been married.


    However, Lin Yu did not know anything, and did not send anyone to protect Princess Qi and drive Luiza away. He naturally had his consideration.


    For Lin Yu and the Lin family behind him, since Princess Qi will be selected to marry, she has naturally become a victim, so there is no value and no longer worthy of their respect.


    On the contrary, Luiza, as the prince of Feng Jueguo, is more important than Princess Qi at this time. This is the idea of ??many Dalu dynasty families. Now Feng Jueguo is gaining momentum, Lu Yi As the great prince of Feng Jueguo and a fierce general on the battlefield, everyone naturally did not dare to ignore him, nor did they dare to offend the other party casually.


    And now, Luiza and Princess Qi must have something happened. With those considerations before, Lin Yu would naturally not stand up to help Princess Qi and offend Luiza, which is not in their interests.


    Although Princess Qi is a princess of the Dalu dynasty, and they are also families of the Dalu dynasty, their family concept is stronger than the national concept, so they will consider their own interests more.


    In their view, the Great Lu Dynasty is now in decline. Although Feng Jueguo did not completely defeat the Great Lu Dynasty this time, because of the existence of these unfair treaties, the Great Lu Dynasty wants to restore its previous strength. It is already very difficult. In addition, there are still many rebels in the Da Lu Dynasty, and they will not want to see the Da Lu Dynasty develop well. They will inevitably cause chaos and affect the recovery of the Da Lu Dynasty. of.


    On the other hand, Feng Jueguo would not sit back and watch the Dalu dynasty recover. When they vacated their hands, they would definitely attack the Dalu dynasty again, and by that time, the Dalu dynasty might not even be qualified to negotiate.


    Therefore, the aristocratic families of the Great Lu Dynasty have already begun to think about their future. They are not thinking about how to help the Royal Family of the Great Lu Dynasty restore their strength, but how to preserve their strength. This allows them to have The idea of ??preparing for a retreat, and this retreat is naturally related to the powerful Feng Jueguo now.


    Therefore, at this time, Lin Yu is absolutely not willing to offend the Dalu Dynasty and Luiza. He is not stupid. Only how to choose can be more in line with his own interests. Without this brain, he would not. Will be a captain at a young age.


    "But..." The person next to him was a little bit hesitant. Obviously, his heart was still very worried about Princess Qi. It was just that he was born from a poor family. Although he was brave in combat, he was only a bottom in the Imperial Forest Army. It¡¯s just an officer.


    "Nothing!" Lin Yu waved his hand to stop the other party from continuing: "I said don''t care, don''t care, I''m responsible for what happens."


    Lin Yu already wanted all kinds of excuses to excuse himself, so even if something happened in the camp, he was not afraid, then Luiza could not kill Princess Qi, but as long as Princess Qi is not dead, so no matter what happens, it can be resolved.


    "This, yes!" The low-level official wanted to say something, but seeing Lin Yu''s stern eyes, he could only helplessly accept the order, but he was not reconciled in his heart, however, there was no way. .


    "I really can''t help it!" Lin Yu whispered while looking at the other party with disdain in his eyes as the little officer who came to report left.


    People from aristocratic families despise those who started in poverty. Even Lin Yu is not exempt from vulgarity. He usually contacts and deals with some family children, or emperor relatives. For these people of poor origin, He has never bothered to make friends, because, although the emperor is still in charge of the entire Dalu dynasty, in fact, it has already been controlled by various family families, and those important positions are all held by family families. Those who come out will serve, as for people like the little officer just now, at best they can only be middle and lower-level officials.


    Lin Yu knew this situation, and also knew that these people had no future and no future, so he naturally didn''t want to spend too much time on them.


    "Huh? What''s the sound?" Just when Lin Yu was thinking whether Lu Yiza had taken Princess Qi down at this time, he suddenly heard a noise coming from the front of the camp. Then, he saw a lot of noises. The fire was flashing, and there was even the roar of horses.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Someone attacked the camp!" At this moment, the soldiers who were in charge of guarding in front heard a flustered and noisy voice.


    In fact, at this time, even if these people didn¡¯t say anything, everyone else already knew that someone had come to attack their camp, and there seemed to be a lot of people coming. Numerous torches illuminated their camp and the horses neighed. The sound also reached everyone''s ears.


    Lin Yu was shocked, and said to his adjutant quickly: "Call the brethren together immediately, prepare to meet the enemy, and kill all these bastards!"


    "Yes!" The adjutant took the order and left.


    At this time, because of this sudden change, the entire campsite suddenly boiled like boiling water, all of it boiled. All the people who had been in the camp before to rest, at this time, have also risen, but the maids and eunuchs can only be Gathering together shivering, they can''t handle things like wars.


    And those entourages in the envoy of Feng Jue Country, as well as those imperial forest soldiers in Princess Qi''s family sending party, at this time, are all gathering quickly, preparing to face the invading enemy.


    At this time, Luiza, who was in Princess Qi¡¯s camp, also heard the noise outside, which made him very dissatisfied. At the beginning, he wanted to ignore it and accomplish the good thing between himself and Princess Qi. However, The noise outside and the shouts of killing were getting louder and getting closer, and the flames that had risen in his heart were also extinguished.


    Luiza, who was disturbed by good deeds, looked unusually angry. He roared, "What the hell is going on?"


    At this time, an entourage of the most powerful country came in, ready to report. Hearing Luiza''s words, he quickly said: "Back to your Royal Highness, someone has attacked the camp, and there are still a lot of people."


    "Asshole! I want to see who has the courage to attack Lao Tzu''s camp." Luiza said angrily.


    Before, when the team was just stationed, the middle-aged emissary had reminded him that those who attacked them in the morning might not give up easily and would take action. Many insurgent forces in the Dalu dynasty also wanted to use them. The heads of the people have come to gain popular support, so it is also possible to work on them to prepare Luiza.


    Luiza was indeed prepared, but he did not expect that those people would actually come, although he still didn''t know who came from, or whether they attacked them in the morning. Those people, however, undoubtedly the other party''s target is them, and he is in a bad mood thinking that he has really become the object of those people''s use.


    After Luiza finished speaking, he wanted to leave. However, he thought of something, and turned to Princess Qi who had opened his eyes: "Beauty, wait for me to beat those bastards, and then come and spend a good night with you."


    Princess Qi glared at each other, did not speak, she now had no ability to resist.


    "You stay here and watch her, don''t be surprised, you know?" Luiza said to the entourage who had just come in to report.

 2376 Chapter 2376 Sudden Trouble

    "I see, His Royal Highness." The entourage replied. He is a member of Feng Jueguo and an entourage of Feng Jueguo''s envoys this time. So, naturally, he listened to Luiza''s words and would not go to jealousy Princess Qi. Princess status.


    Luiza nodded in satisfaction, glanced at Princess Qi again, then turned around and left the camp.


    "Princess, how are you? Are you okay?" Luiza went out, Xiaohuan struggled to get up, and looked at Princess Qi with concern.


    "I''m fine, how are you? Where did you get hurt?" Princess Qi asked.


    "Nothing, just rest for a while." Xiaohuan said: "Princess, what should we do now?"


    "I don''t know." Princess Qi said blankly. Although she was not deprived of Luiza just now, Luiza was obviously already impatient to possess her, although she was lucky to hide this time. However, when Luiza came back, she still couldn''t escape the tragic fate. More importantly, she was robbed of her only self-defense dagger.


    Princess Qi doesn¡¯t know what to do, and Xiaohuan doesn¡¯t even know. She is just a court lady. Although she has read books because of Princess Qi, she has much better ability and knowledge than ordinary court ladies, but, In any case, it is also limited. Faced with the current situation, she doesn''t know what to do.


    "Forget it, I don''t want that much. Anyway, when I arrive at Feng Jue Country, I will also marry that bastard. If this is the case, my resistance will be futile. I don''t want to resist anymore." Princess Qi said dejectedly.


    "Princess..." Xiaohuan wanted to comfort Princess Qi, but she didn''t know what to say. In the current situation, what she said is useless, let alone, she didn''t. A better way.


    The entourage of the most beautiful country looked at Princess Qi and Xiaohuan like a prisoner. Although Princess Qi was noble, he only obeyed Luiza¡¯s orders, so he did not take Princess Qi¡¯s identity to heart. .


    However, Luiza only confessed to him, don''t let Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have any accidents, but did not prohibit the two from chatting, so at this time, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were chatting, and he did not stop drinking.


    Just when Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both felt desperate, suddenly a figure walked in. Although Princess Qi and Xiaohuan saw the clothes of the Imperial Forest Army they were wearing, they did not feel much happy in their hearts. The little soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army cannot solve their problems and help them out of their predicament.


    "Who are you? Who let you in? Go out!" The entourage of Feng Jueguo suddenly yelled dissatisfied when seeing someone coming in.


    This entourage also saw that the person who came was from the Da Lu dynasty, and he was not in his charge at all. He was even just a random person. However, because Feng Jueguo was on the battlefield now, the Da Lu dynasty who fought had nothing to fight back. Li, this makes Feng Jueguo people look down on the people of the Da Lu dynasty and feel that they are incompetent, even if they are just a follower, they look down on the people of the Da Lu dynasty in their hearts.


    "This friend, don''t be angry, I''m here to tell you something." Faced with Feng Jueguo''s entourage, the man did not go out and was not angry. Instead, he had a pleased smile on his face, and at the same time, he was slow. Slowly walked towards the entourage of the absolute wind.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you, what can I say? Get out quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite." That Feng Jueguo entourage, his attitude did not improve at all, and his face was still full of disgust, he was ordered The guardian of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan here naturally doesn''t want to see any accidents happen, so he is very wary of such irrelevant people.


    Although at this time, he had already seen that the opponent seemed to be a small officer, but he didn''t care, even if he was just an entourage, who made the army of the Lu Dynasty so incompetent on the battlefield? A small entourage looked down upon the officers of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    "Hey, listen to me, I came by your eldest prince''s order, and he has something to tell me." The visitor kept under his feet, and although he was being scolded by him all the time, his pleasing smile never disappeared. , It was a complete dogleg look.


    Seeing him like this, the entourage of Feng Jueguo, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, all despise him in their hearts. Princess Qi has a deep despair. This person looks like a general in the Imperial Forest Army. Although they are only low-level generals, they can be regarded as commanders, and they are also commanders of the elite Imperial Forest Army. As a result, such a person actually shows a dog-legged look when facing a servant of Feng Jueguo. The performance of other people in the Imperial Forest Army can be imagined.


    The Yulin Army is already one of the strongest troops in the Dalu Dynasty. Now, even they are so afraid of the wind, what hope can the Dalu Dynasty have?What kind of army can you rely on to defeat Feng Jueguo?Should we start from scratch?How much time will it take? This kind of thing is definitely not something that can be done in just a few years.


    The entourage of Feng Jueguo also looked down on people. He had looked down on the army of the Lu Dynasty, but now he despised them even more. This is just a group of incompetent soft guys.


    In addition, the entourage heard that the prince Luiza was mentioned in his mouth again, and his previous vigilance was much lower.


    "The prince asked you to come? Why did he let you come? Is there anything to convey?" the entourage asked.


    Regarding the eldest prince Luiza let a soldier from the Lu dynasty send a message, the entourage was a little confused, but he quickly accepted it. After all, in this team, Luiza is now headed, regardless of Whether it¡¯s the people of the country or the Dalu dynasty''s family-sending team, they all obeyed Luiza¡¯s dispatch. In addition, Luiza has always looked down on the soldiers of the Luiza dynasty, and it¡¯s not unreasonable to call them by their current people. possible.


    Therefore, at this time, this entourage is even more curious about what Luiza told the other party to convey. He knows that Luiza is not that easy to talk. If he delays the other party¡¯s affairs, the consequences will be quite serious. Yes, so, even if there is a trace of caution in his heart, he still can''t help but want to know what news Luiza wants to deliver.


    "His Royal Highness asked me to tell you..." The man slowly walked to the entourage of Feng Jueguo and suddenly said, "He told you to die!"


    "What?" The entourage hadn''t understood what was going on, and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. The huge pain stimulated his nerves, making him unresponsive for a while.


    The entourage was still thinking about the meaning of what the person just said, his head lowered subconsciously, and looked at his abdomen. Then, he saw that there was a dagger stuck in his abdomen, and the other dagger One end is in the hands of the person who just spoke.


    "You, you''re not..." The entourage only reacted at this time, pointed at the person who had just entered, and said in a daze.


    "Do you understand now? It''s too late!" The low-level general of the Imperial Forest Army said with a cold light in his eyes.


    Then, he pulled out the dagger, covered the opponent''s mouth with one hand, and inserted the dagger into the opponent''s body again with the other hand.


    "Woo..." The entourage wanted to yell, but his mouth was covered by the imperial forest army, so he could only make a "Woo" sound and couldn''t hear the specific words.


    The follower wanted to struggle, but the Yulin Army was clearly prepared and stuck him tightly. In addition, the follower had been stabbed and his body was seriously injured. Therefore, he couldn''t break free from the control of the Yulin Army. .


    "Puff puff, puff puff." After another, the officer of the Yulin Army inserted the Feng Jueguo entourage with more than ten knives in a short time. Although the Feng Jueguo entourage is also considered tough, under such an attack , Did not last long, finally, opened his eyes and swallowed his last breath unwillingly.


    "Puff!"


    Only then did the Yulin Army general let go of the opponent, and the body of the windless entourage fell to the ground.


    "The subordinates are late for help, and I hope the princess will forgive me." After killing Feng Jueguo''s entourage, the man came to Princess Qi and knelt down and said.


    And Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were still in a daze at this time. Just now, what the Yulin Army general did completely beyond their expectations. They didn''t expect that this person would kill the entourage. After all, everyone in the Imperial Forest Army was a little afraid of Feng Jueguo. It¡¯s not true that they couldn¡¯t beat the opponent. It¡¯s just that the Dalu dynasty has signed an armistice agreement with the opponent. They, soldiers of the Dalu dynasty, It''s not easy to make trouble. If something really happens, they all understand that the people above will definitely not protect them for the sake of the overall situation.


    Therefore, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan did not expect that someone would kill Feng Jueguo''s people, even if it was just a follower, they would all be the same as Feng Jueguo''s followers. They all thought that this general of the Imperial Forest Army was true. He came to convey Luiza''s order, but he didn''t expect that the latter scene would happen.


    "Get up, get up." Princess Qi said, with a shocked look on her face at this time: "If you kill their people, aren''t you afraid of being retaliated by them? You know, if Feng Jueguo people attack , This princess can''t keep you."


    "The villain understands." The man said as he stood up.


    "Understand that you still do this? Aren''t you afraid of death?" Princess Qi asked.


    "Fear of death." The man said honestly: "However, if you see the princess in trouble, the subordinates will take action even if they die. What''s more, as long as the princess doesn''t say it, they won''t know that I did it. Yes, there are a lot of rebels outside."

 2377 Chapter 2377

    Princess Qi suddenly appeared, the other party''s behavior seemed reckless, but it was obvious that the other party had already figured out a countermeasure, and only then took the action, thinking that the other party can still think of her own safety, Princess Qi is also very pleased.


    "Anyway, this time, thank you." Princess Qi said.


    "Your Royal Highness is polite." The man said: "His Royal Highness, taking advantage of the chaos outside, the villain will send you away. If you really get to Feng Jue Country and want to escape by then, it will be impossible."


    This lower-level officer of the Imperial Forest Army was the one who reported to Lin Yu before. After he discovered that Luiza might harm Princess Qi, he went to Lin Yu, hoping that Lin Yu could come forward to rescue Princess Qi. .


    However, he did not expect that Lin Yu did not intend to rescue Princess Qi for himself and for the consideration of the family behind him. This made this little officer no way. He was only a low-level officer. In this team, He doesn''t have much say, although he really wants to save Princess Qi, but if Lin Yu doesn''t come forward, he has no choice. If he let him come forward, he would be inferior at all. Then Luiza would not even look at Will look at him, maybe people will kill him, as for Lin Yu, he won''t be able to help him.


    Therefore, the officer had no choice but to face this situation. Fortunately, at this moment, when a rebel army came to the camp, Luiza took the people to command. The little officer was happy, and took advantage of it. When the others didn''t notice, they sneaked into Princess Qi''s tent and killed the entourage of Feng Jueguo who had left their hands. They wanted to save Princess Qi and took Princess Qi to leave here.


    This young general, although his position is not high, still has the court in his heart. In his opinion, it is a shame for the court to choose Princess Qi to marry him. He is the same as many people below. They all felt very embarrassed about everything, and they all felt the same. Princess Qi married Feng Jueguo, and that was a manifestation of the incompetence of these soldiers, and he was very angry.


    And this time among the team chosen to be the send-off party, this person was already thinking about saving Princess Qi and ruining this marriage, and now, he finally found a chance.


    Who knows, after listening to his words, although Princess Qi also showed excitement on her face, but after a little hesitation, she shook her head and said: "Go out, I won''t go."


    Hearing what Princess Qi said, the man was taken aback, and then said anxiously: "Why? Do you want to marry Feng Jueguo, that wild land, princess?"


    "Naturally, I don''t want to." Princess Qi shook her head and said: "However, I can''t be selfish and think only for myself. I am a princess of the Dalu dynasty. Then, I have to consider for the entire Dalu dynasty. If I sacrifice myself. If I can exchange for a few years of peace in the Da Lu dynasty, it¡¯s really worth it. If I run away now, then the people of Feng Jueguo must be angry and angry. Then, I will definitely attack the Da Lu dynasty."


    "If they come, the villain must go to the battlefield to fight the enemy bravely and drive them back!" the man said.


    Princess Qi shook her head and said, "I know that the Yulin Army is elite, but in the entire Dalu Dynasty, the number of the Yulin Army is also limited. When facing Feng Jueguo, other armies have no chance of winning. I think you know it in your heart. Therefore, the Dalu Dynasty is now eagerly hoping to recuperate and regain its combat power in a few years. If you compete with Feng Jueguo in a few years, you may still have some chance of winning."


    The man was silent after hearing what Princess Qi said, because he knew what Princess Qi said was reasonable.


    Not to mention anything else, in addition to their Imperial Forest Army, there are other soldiers in their family-sending team, and the combat literacy of those soldiers, this person has already understood that they are indeed inferior to those of the country. Therefore, if the people who really angered Feng Jueguo and let them attack the Dalu Dynasty regardless of loss, then the Dalu Dynasty''s side is very likely to be unable to stop the opponent at all.


    "But, after all, fighting is a man''s business. For such a big thing, your Royal Highness, you are a woman to bear, this..." The man hesitated and said: "The princess marries Feng Jueguo, this is us The shame of all soldiers, the villain would rather die on the battlefield than see such things happen."


    What this person said was all from the bottom of his heart. In fact, although the army of the Great Lu Dynasty could not defeat the people of the country, there were quite a few soldiers underneath who had similar thoughts to this person. They would rather Choosing to die on the battlefield is unwilling to see this kind of bereavement and humiliation of the country happen. However, those middle-level and high-level generals in the army do not think so. They are more concerned with their own interests, which is also a big deal. The army of the Lu Dynasty is one of the reasons why its combat effectiveness is not strong now.


    "I''m very gratified that we can have a warrior like you in the Great Lu Dynasty." Princess Qi said with a smile: "However, sometimes, some humiliation must be endured. What we can do is to remember this feeling of humiliation. , Return it to the other party in the future."


    Princess Qi is obviously more mature than before. If it were before, she might really follow this person to flee here, but now she has matured a lot and knows how to weigh the pros and cons. So, although in my heart She was very reluctant to marry Luiza, but she did not choose to leave.


    "His Royal Highness, rest assured, the villain will never forget this. In the future, on the battlefield, he will be brave to kill the enemy and completely defeat the Feng Jueguo." The man said.


    Princess Qi nodded with satisfaction and said: "I believe you can do it. Okay, you go quickly, otherwise, you won''t be able to leave until Luiza comes back."


    This person killed Feng Jueguo¡¯s entourage. Although it was only a follower, Luiza would never let him go if he knew it. Therefore, Princess Qi also hoped that he could leave soon. She didn¡¯t want to see this kind of return. People with enthusiasm die here so worthless.


    That person was not a hesitant person either. Seeing that Princess Qi did not want to leave, he stood up and said, "Your Royal Highness, take care, the little one is gone."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    "Wait!" Princess Qi shouted: "What''s your name?"


    "The villain Sun De." The man arched his hands.


    Princess Qi nodded to indicate that she knew, and then waved her hand to let the other party leave. In the entire camp, only Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, as well as the body of the entourage of Feng Jueguo, were the only ones.


    "Princess." Xiaohuan walked to Princess Qi and said.


    "I know what you are going to say, I have already figured it out. This is my life. I must accept it. If I leave at this time, then the people of the wind will definitely be angry. When the time comes, they will definitely Fight back again, and because of this incident, they will be even more angry than before. At that time, there will be no hope of peace, so I can''t go." Princess Qi said.


    "What''s more, there are riots outside. Even if we leave here, we may not be able to escape back to the imperial capital alive. Anti-thief and Feng Jueguo will also chase us. We are two weak women who want to escape. It''s very difficult here."


    Princess Qi''s decision to stay was not a momentary fever. She has considered everything clearly. She understands that once she escapes, then the people of Feng Jueguo will definitely not anger against the Lu dynasty. , And this time the armistice agreement that was obtained at a great price was completely invalidated. The Dalu dynasty is likely to be in a state of failure under the opponent¡¯s attack, or even completely collapsed. Princess Qi, as the princess of the Dalu dynasty, Obviously he does not want to see this happen.


    In addition, the chaos outside now, the windy people, the imperial army, and the anti-thief, even if she and Xiaohuan were willing to leave with Sun De, it would be difficult for them to escape the camp smoothly.


    Moreover, even if they escaped, where can they escape?Back to the imperial capital?Obviously it is not possible. They just came out of there. Princess Qi''s emperor brother has already betrothed her to Luiza. Although he is definitely unwilling in his heart, he is obviously willing to see Princess Qi halfway. Running back, even if her emperor was willing to accept her, the ministers knew that they would definitely not be willing to give up.


    And if they can¡¯t return to the imperial capital, Princess Qi can¡¯t think of where she can escape. Moreover, once they escape, no matter if it is the people from Feng Jueguo or the thieves, they will find them. They cannot return to the imperial capital. Can not find a safe enough place.


    Therefore, Princess Qi understood that even if she didn''t want to, she had no choice but to go to Fenfeng Jueguo.


    "Why do God treat His Royal Highness like this?" Xiaohuan said with a cry.


    Finally, there was an opportunity to escape, but Princess Qi gave up. It will be difficult to have such an opportunity in the future, which means that they must go to Feng Jue Country.


    "Perhaps, this is fate." Princess Qi said with a smile. After that, she bent down and pulled out the dagger from the entourage on the ground, inserted the blood on the opponent''s body, and then put the dagger in her clothes.


    "We didn''t get nothing, at least, on this road, that windy bastard, don''t want to touch me." Princess Qi said.


    Before, she was taken carelessly with the dagger. Now, she took the dagger back again. Naturally, she would not make the same mistake again. She had to protect herself as much as possible. Although, she knew in her heart that she did this Futile.


    "Yeah!" Xiaohuan nodded heavily.


    "Come on, sit down, I''ll check your injury when I come, and when the fighting outside subsides, I will call the doctor to come and see." Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan.

 2378 Chapter 2378 Final Assembly

    Xiaohuan¡¯s injury is not light. She was originally a weak woman. She has always been in the palace without any training. Naturally, her physical fitness is very average. Just now, Luiza made an angry shot without any mercy. With a kick, Xiaohuan''s injury is still very serious, but she had been worried about Princess Qi before, so she didn''t care about her injury. Now that the matter is temporarily resolved, she feels the pain in her heart.


    Princess Qi has not learned any dressing, not to mention that Xiaohuan suffered internal injuries, so what she can do is to help Xiaohuan comfort the injured area and relieve her pain.


    At this time, Princess Qi was also a little grateful. She hadn''t promised Sun De to leave with him before. Xiaohuan was injured so badly that she couldn''t rush to the road with high intensity, so she would be caught up by Luiza and others. The possibility is still very high, and Xiaohuan may also be on the way, leading to further aggravation of injuries, and even life-threatening.


    Therefore, it now appears that it is the right choice to not go before.


    While Princess Qi helped Xiaohuan soothe her spirits, the battle outside the camp has also entered a white-hot stage.


    The people who came to the camp were still the same group in the morning. They obviously hadn''t given up. The advantages and disadvantages of this group were obvious.


    The advantage is that they are crowded, and they are not afraid of death, and they are very enthusiastic when fighting. Even if they know that they are not opponents of the enemy, they will not have the slightest sense of timidity and withdrawal.


    And the shortcomings of these people are also very obvious, that is, their low combat effectiveness, obviously without any training, and the weapons in their hands are very simple, inferior to the group of people in the morning.


    At this time, the number of people who came to the camp was about two or three thousand. They rushed over in a rush. There was no formation at all. Coupled with the cover of night, Luiza and others only saw black. There are people everywhere, so I don¡¯t know how many people there are.


    However, although I don¡¯t know how many people there are on the other side, Luiza didn¡¯t have the slightest fear. He took the long sword that he used on the battlefield, and rushed up with those followers, and his followers were all Those who have been on the battlefield do not feel unfamiliar with the current situation. Moreover, on the battlefield before, most of them were facing the Dalu dynasty, maybe not those who came from the opposite side, but the other side was also the same. People from the Great Lu Dynasty, and when facing people from the Great Lu Dynasty, they always win more and lose less. Therefore, they still have a great advantage in their hearts, even if they don¡¯t know how many people there are. Under the leadership of Luiza, there was no panic.


    In the face of this sudden situation, the Yulin Army of the three thousand great Lu Dynasty did not have much panic. Although they had no preparation before, they quickly completed the assembly and blocked the gap. I have to say, This Yulin Army is indeed one of the most powerful troops in the Great Lu Dynasty. As for the speed of response to the crisis, it is not comparable to other troops, even the envoys of the country, including Luiza. Yes, seeing the imperial forest army react so quickly, it is also a bit of admiration. The great Lu Dynasty originally had an army that could fight. Fortunately, there were not many such army, and it was not local. It is responsible for guarding the palace.


    Although the officials in the middle and upper ranks of the Yulin Army are all from a family of families, the soldiers underneath are all composed of combative soldiers mobilized from the local area. Therefore, their combat literacy is no worse than that of the soldiers of the country. The only difference may be the commanding generals of the army. Although the family will also have some commanding geniuses, such people are a minority after all, and they mostly regard the qualifications of the Imperial Forest Army as a gilded journey. , And will not really focus on this.


    The so-called raging soldiers and raging nests, these generals do not have too high commanding talents, so they can''t maximize the strength of the Imperial Forest Army, and these generals can''t find themselves for a while in this panic situation. Therefore, the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army gather by relying on their own combat instincts. On the contrary, they have to perform better than when commanded by generals.


    I have to say that this is really a very ironic meaning. Without the command of generals, it is better to perform than when there are generals. Such strange things can happen. I have to say that there are indeed some problems in the Imperial Forest Army.


    And in the current situation, the most panicked are the palace ladies and eunuchs who came with Princess Qi. They don¡¯t have any combat experience, and their physical fitness is not good. They have never faced this kind of similarity. Circumstances, so when Feng Jueguo and the Yulin Army were facing the enemy, they were running around like flies without their heads.


    "Don''t run around, all the palace ladies and eunuchs, go behind!" Lin Yu took his soldiers and wandered through the camp.


    Although Lin Yu¡¯s interests are the priority, he still has the ability. He can also see that these palace ladies and eunuchs will not have any help except to make the situation more chaotic. Now, they These court ladies and eunuchs also suffered the most casualties.


    When the Imperial Forest Army fights, there is a formation. However, being shocked by these palace ladies and eunuchs, they have no way to form an effective formation. Obviously, they cannot fully display their strength.


    It''s just that the scene was too chaotic, Lin Yu''s voice didn''t spread too far, and the palace ladies and eunuchs were already shocked by the scene, so not many people followed Lin Yu''s orders.


    "I''ll say it again, all the palace ladies and eunuchs, all go to the rear! If anyone dares to stay here again, no matter what!" Lin Yu''s voice sounded again, and these, in his voice, there is obviously a coldness in his voice. breath.


    Some court ladies and eunuchs realized that Lin Yu was not joking. If they continued to run around here, they would most likely be killed by Lin Yu. They were just humble underlings. Lin Yu was born noble, and , They are still high-ranking generals, so even if Lin Yu really killed them, there is no need to worry about punishment.


    Therefore, these palace ladies and eunuchs were scared in their hearts, and they ran to the back quickly, instead of running around here and hiding indiscriminately.


    However, some palace ladies and eunuchs are still running around here, and I don¡¯t know if they were frightened or didn¡¯t hear Lin Yu¡¯s words. Anyway, they didn¡¯t run to the back immediately, they still looked like flies without their heads. Running around.


    "Hands!" Lin Yu stopped talking nonsense with these people. The situation on the scene did not allow him to waste too much time here. What''s more, in his eyes, these palace ladies and eunuchs were just subordinates, life and death. It doesn''t matter, if you are afraid that these people will die too much, when Feng Jueguo is in trouble, he will be held accountable by His Majesty the Emperor when he comes back. He doesn''t want to remind these people.


    "Wow!"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s order, the soldiers around him did not hesitate to drew out their weapons one after another and killed the eunuchs and palace ladies who were still running around.


    "what!"


    The screams kept ringing. The palace ladies and eunuchs were panicking to avoid the attacks of the rebel army before, but they did not expect that the imperial forest soldiers around them who should protect their safety suddenly raised them up. Butcher knife.


    Needless to say, these eunuchs and court ladies are not prepared for this situation. Even if they are prepared, it is futile, because they do not have the slightest ability to resist. When facing the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army There is no difference between them and the fish on the cutting board.


    These eunuchs and court ladies, those of the insurgent army want to kill them, and the soldiers of the imperial forest army, want to kill them too. They were so scared that they couldn''t do it. Many people even knelt down and lay down. On the ground, they constantly surrendered and begged for mercy. However, such people would be killed very quickly. Some were killed by soldiers of the rebel army, and some were killed by the imperial forest soldiers. Faced with their compatriots, these imperial forest soldiers Soldiers, there is no intention to be merciful.


    However, there were also many palace ladies and eunuchs who were awakened by these imperial forest soldiers. They hurriedly followed the large army and ran towards the rear of the camp, and sure enough, in this way, the imperial forest soldiers did not chase them anymore. Kill them.


    "Everyone lined up to meet the enemy!" When the eunuchs and court ladies in front of him and others were emptied, Lin Yu commanded loudly again.


    Those palace ladies and eunuchs, either have already gone to the back of the camp at this time, or have died under the butcher knife of both sides, anyway, in this place where there is fighting, there is no longer any existence of those eunuchs and palace ladies. Up.


    This is obviously a good thing for the Imperial Forest Army. They can assemble completely for the last time. Before, they were all instincts. A small team of people gathered together. Although they can kill the enemy, they have not yet achieved their strength. Fully used it, and now, without those eunuchs and court ladies making trouble, they can finally complete the final assembly, and can also fully display their own strength.


    And this is not a good thing for those insurgent forces who attacked the battalion. Their combat literacy was already very poor, and they were able to use the suddenness of the raid and the chaos of the scene to kill the enemy before.


    But now, the suddenness of the night attack is obviously gone, and the palace ladies and eunuchs between them and the Imperial Forest Army have also been emptied. They are going to face the sharpened Imperial Forest Army.

 2379 Chapter 2379 Aura Like A Rainbow

    On the frontal battlefield, the strength of the rebel forces is not as good as the regular army. Although they have more numbers, they always lose more and lose less when facing the regular army.


    However, in the past few years, the imperial court¡¯s focus has always been on the frontier and Feng Jueguo. Therefore, there is no thought and energy to completely suppress the rebels, and the forces of the rebels use this time. Continuous development, crazy expansion, and some ambitious leaders of the rebel army secretly trained their elite troops to enhance their combat effectiveness.


    Because the center of gravity of the imperial court was already on the frontier, it was constantly shifting local elites to the frontier. Previously, in order to support the battle between Li Yuangu and Feng Jueguo, the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty not only drew his own elite Yulin Army to cooperate. In addition, from the local area, a lot of elites were transferred to help. Who knows, Li Yuangu actually came to a fiasco, with hundreds of thousands of troops, either killed, captured, or missing.


    And the result of this, in addition to making the people of the Great Lu Dynasty in a passive situation when negotiating with Feng Jueguo, it also led to a decline in ground defense ability and a great loss of strength. Those insurgent forces also used this period. Over time, it has expanded and its power has been further expanded.


    However, now that Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty have officially ceased the war, anyone with a little head knows in their hearts that the court of the Dalu dynasty will now free up their hands to clean up the rebel forces, and these rebel forces People are not stupid, obviously many people understand this.


    Although the number of them has increased, when facing the imperial encirclement and suppression, they cannot guarantee that they will be able to defeat the army of the Lu dynasty. Therefore, what they think of is to destroy the relationship between Feng Jueguo and the Lu dynasty. The relationship between the two sides once again fought, and only in this way can they fish in troubled waters and develop in this troubled world.


    As for this will cause more people to be displaced, that is not what they should care about.


    And it is precisely because they have the idea to destroy the relationship between the two countries, so these insurgent forces will naturally not let go of this opportunity, especially when they know that in this team, there are not only the princesses of the Lu Dynasty, but also When there was the great prince of Feng Jueguo, they wanted to do something with this team even more. They wanted to come, if they could kill the great prince of Feng Jueguo in the territory of the Great Lu Dynasty, then, The emperor of Feng Jueguo will be furious and will use troops against the Dalu Dynasty again.


    And if Princess Qi died here, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty would also be angry. After all, he had already handed Princess Qi to Feng Jueguo, and Feng Jueguo could not protect him. Princess Haoqi, this is their responsibility. His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty will inevitably blame the people of the country for this.


    And if the grand prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Lu dynasty both died, then the marriage between the two countries would naturally cease to exist. In addition, both sides would be angry. The possibility of fighting is very great.


    Therefore, these rebel forces wanted to kill Luiza and Princess Qi.


    In addition, because of the previous marriage, the people have complained against the sky. If they can destroy the marriage and kill the prince of Feng Jueguo, then they will definitely be able to gain a lot of prestige. At that time, when Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty fought again, they could use this prestige to complete the pace of expansion.


    Therefore, Luiza and Princess Qi must die!This is what many people in the rebel forces have in their minds, and it is one of the many rebel forces that is attacking the camp right now. They are very powerful and want to do it first before other rebel forces take action. After this, they will become the most famous among all the rebel forces.


    Therefore, the people in this uprising force are inevitable for this action. Although, at this time, the Imperial Forest Army has completed the assembly and opened the battlefield. They are going to attack them with great momentum. The goal in his heart did not choose to retreat now, but instead rushed to the newly formed Imperial Forest Army team without any hesitation.


    "Life and death!" Lin Yu sneered and ridiculed his face when he saw the insurgent troops who had attacked the camp.


    Before, when the insurrection army had not completed the final assembly, it was only a small team to fight, and it was worthwhile for the people of the insurrection army. Their strength was already above it. Now, they have formed a formation, and their strength is better than before. Even stronger, how can you be afraid of those in the rebel army?Those people actually didn''t run away, and they rushed towards them. In Lin Yu''s eyes, it was no different from looking for death.


    "The first battalion, the second battalion, the left wing attack, the third battalion, the fourth battalion, the right wing attack, and the rest will follow in the middle!" Lin Yu coldly ordered.


    Compared with those wealthy children who have mixed qualifications in the Imperial Forest Army, Lin Yu still has the strength, otherwise, he will not stand out and become a Lieutenant in the Imperial Forest Army. Facing the current situation, he can also be calm. Face and command.


    Under Lin Yu¡¯s order, the imperial forest army''s team was divided into three parts and started to move forward. It was the uprising army team that rushed forward. The three units seemed to be scattered, but in fact, they were neatly formed, facing the impact of the rebel forces. , Without the slightest panic.


    "Kill!" When the two teams were about to collide, Lin Yu, who was in the middle army, waved the long sword in his hand and shouted.


    "Kill!" The rest of the Imperial Forest Army soldiers echoed at the same time, their voices were neat and unified, and their hearts were trembling. Even the soldiers of the rebels who had been hot-headed were shocked by the momentum of the rebels at this time and charged. All actions are a pause.


    "The Yulin Army of the Great Lu Dynasty really has some ways." Luiza, who was a little away from here, was also shocked by the imposing manner of the Yulin Army.


    The people of Feng Jueguo worship force very much. Therefore, Luiza looks down on the people of the Dalu dynasty because they are too weak. However, today, he is in the body of these imperial forest soldiers, seeing the same as those of the past. The soldiers of the Lu Dynasty have a different side.


    In the past, the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, after they went on the battlefield, were a little fearful. They were not strong at all, and did not have a strong aura. Then they could not suppress the enemy at all, but would be suppressed by the opponent. When they come, the gap in strength will be more obvious.


    And this imperial forest army is obviously different. The aura shown on them is something that Luiza has not seen before. This kind of aura army will never be weak, even if it is placed in Feng Jueguo. In China, it can be regarded as a strong army, so even Luiza has to look at it.


    "Such a team will be the enemy of our country in the future!" Luiza looked at the imperial forest army at every step, thinking silently.


    Luiza has always regarded himself as the emperor of the future. Therefore, he naturally considered more things. He knew in his heart that although they and the Dalu dynasty have ceased war, but in the near future , The two sides will still fight, and they have a better understanding of the situation in the Dalu dynasty. Obviously, they will be able to be more sure about that.


    Before, Luiza was not at all worried about the future war between the two sides, because he had seen a lot of Lu dynasty armies, and those armies were weaker than them, and because those armies were often defeated by them. The reason for the country is that when facing their Feng Jue Guo team again, their strength cannot be fully displayed. In this way, their Feng Jue Guo will be even more dominant, even if the two sides really fight in the future. The strength of the Lu dynasty''s armies is nothing to worry about.


    However, after seeing the strength of this imperial forest army, Luiza has to be a little wary. It turns out that the Dalu dynasty also has an army that can fight. If the Dalu dynasty''s army is like this imperial forest army, then It is undoubtedly very difficult for them to defeat the Great Lu Dynasty.


    "Fortunately, there are not many such troops in the Lu Dynasty, and they are still in the palace." Luiza said with a sigh of relief.


    According to his previous understanding of the imperial forest army, these imperial forest army were used by the emperor of the Dalu dynasty to guard the court. They were the emperor of the Dalu dynasty. The team that he trusted and relied on the most had good strength and understandable.


    However, the number of soldiers in such a team is not very large. The total number is only 30,000. This number is still acceptable for Feng Jueguo. After all, they also have a presence in their country that can rival these imperial forest troops. And if this number doubled tenfold, then it would be a big trouble for Feng Jueguo.


    Fortunately, these imperial forest troops only had 30,000.


    On Feng Jueguo¡¯s side, because the entourage who can fight, there are only a hundred people, much less than the Imperial Forest Army. Therefore, they are not the main force of the battlefield. The soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army face the offenders on the battlefield. The enemy, and the people with the most windy country are there, they are there to assist.


    In this regard, Luiza was still a little bit at fault before. After all, he felt that even if they only had more than a hundred people, they must be stronger than the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty. However, now he thinks. It has changed. One is because the imposing manner and strength shown by the Yulin Army are not weak, and the other point is that after realizing that the Yulin Army will be their enemy after the country is absolutely windy, Luiza hopes that they will die more now.

 2380 Chapter 2380 Follow Me To Kill Out

    kill!


    The Yulin Army shouted again, and after that, they fought with the rebel forces.


    And the battle between the two sides, from the very first contact, has had results, that is, the team of the Imperial Forest Army, completely suppressing the rebel forces in the fight, the other party was killed and lost his helmet and armor, and there was no resistance.


    The Imperial Forest Army is a regular army, and it is also one of the few elite troops in the Great Lu Dynasty. Its strength is naturally there, and it can even fight against the windy army, but the previous duty has always been to defend the palace. , There are not many opportunities to appear on the battlefield, so not many people know that he is great.


    And now, the people of this rebel force clearly know the strength of the Yulin Army. Before the final assembly of the Yulin Army, they are no longer opponents of the Yulin Army, but they are very enthusiastic and command this. The people who supported the rebel army were unwilling to retreat and wanted to kill the great prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Dalu dynasty, so they continued to fight.


    However, enthusiasm does not improve much actual combat effectiveness. When facing the Yulin Army that has formed a complete formation, this insurgent force has no resistance at all. When the two sides meet, the entire battlefield is the situation, showing a one-sided appearance. , This can no longer be said to be fighting between the two sides, but a one-to-one massacre. The soldiers in the rebel forces were cut to the ground one by one, and they could not even cause much damage to the Imperial Forest Army.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army looked serious, step by step, and arranged their formations in an airtight manner. They did not give those rebel forces a chance to start. The screams continued to sound on the battlefield. The number of rebel forces was The speed visible to the naked eye quickly decreases.


    Lin Yu has no pity for the people of these insurgent forces. He sits in the middle army and continuously gives orders to attack, mercilessly slaughtering the soldiers of the insurgents who may have been farmers not long ago. In his eyes These people are not worthy of sympathy at all. Their family members have always put their interests first, and now these people have endangered their own interests, that is their own enemy, no matter who they were before, they must die now!


    The merciless slaughter, the constant death of the battle, finally made the soldiers of the insurgent forces who attacked the camp, their hot minds, there was a trace of cooling. They have realized that they can stay here except for being killed. Death, there will be no other results.


    They are not very afraid of death. In other words, before they came, they had already thought that they might die, and they were prepared for death. However, if they die without a little effect, then their death is obviously It is worthless, which is completely unnecessary.


    Therefore, at this time, some of them have already thought of retreating first, and when they find opportunities later, it is not too late to start again. Of course, most of them are motivated, so their minds are so Only by fever can you be so fierce and not afraid of death, so even at this time, some people don''t want to go, just thinking about fighting until death.


    In this way, some people want to leave and some people want to stay. People from the rebel forces will be in chaos first. The whole scene is in chaos, the combat effectiveness is further reduced, the number of deaths is increasing, and the speed is increasing. fast.


    "Huh, it''s just a bunch of rubbish." Lin Yu saw this situation, his expression still cold, he didn''t mean to sympathize at all, and even he didn''t give orders to his men to accept the prisoners. In his opinion, these people dare to attack. Your own camp, then damn it!


    "Retreat! Retreat!" The commander of the insurrection army team that struck the battalion, looking at the approaching Imperial Forest Army, pale, and gave the order to retreat. Although he was very unwilling, he knew that this time The attack on the camp has failed, and it is impossible for them to achieve much.


    Different from the common rebel soldiers below, although this commander is also very enthusiastic, he has not yet reached the point where he loses his mind. He joined the rebel army at the beginning, not because he could not survive. But because he wants to do something in this troubled world, and now, he obviously has not achieved the results he wants, so naturally he does not want to die here. For him, his own life Is the most important.


    With this commander''s order, the soldiers of the insurgent army, even if they had a fever before, are beginning to want to retreat at this time. It is just that the order is a bit late. They already have nearly half of them. People died in the fight against the Yulin Army just now, and many of the others were injured.


    More importantly, the Imperial Forest Army on the opposite side has been in full contact with them now. It is not easy for them to get rid of the Imperial Forest Army''s pursuit.


    The general of the rebel army who came to the camp with the team also understood the current situation. Now they have been bitten by the imperial forest army. It is definitely not an easy task to get rid of the imperial forest army. sacrifice.


    Regarding this situation, the general of the insurrection army did not hesitate, and quickly ordered hundreds of people behind the team to stay and break, and continue to struggle with the Yulin Army.


    It can be said that after the remaining hundreds of people came to the end, the fate of these people has been doomed. The two or three thousand before them were not opponents of the Imperial Forest Army. At this time, there were only a few hundred people, so they were not opponents of the other side. , They stayed, but they just sacrificed themselves and bought time to leave for others.


    However, these people did not hesitate to accept the order, and even some people were very excited because of this order. Originally, these people were all preached with feverish heads. They wanted to fight and wanted to kill the court. Running dogs, therefore, when they fight with the soldiers of the court, they are not afraid of death. Before they were asked to retreat, they were a little unwilling in their hearts, but now they can stay, they feel very proud.


    After the generals of the insurgent army let some of them be broken, he took the rest, quickly escaped from the battle, and began to flee.


    However, he seems to have forgotten that besides the imperial forest army, there are still people with extraordinary style.


    There are not many Feng Jueguo people. There are only a hundred people who can fight. However, their combat effectiveness is not weaker than that of the Imperial Forest Army. Even their combat experience and fierceness on the battlefield are more As for the Imperial Forest Army, even stronger.


    "It''s finally here, waiting to die!" Luiza muttered to himself as he watched the insurgent forces approaching.


    "Are you all ready?" Luiza said to the men beside him.


    "Ready!" everyone responded.


    "Very well, let these bastards know that we are not easy to provoke." Luiza said.


    Before these people came to the camp, the middle-aged envoy had reminded Luiza that those who attacked them in the morning might not give up easily, and Luiza thought so, so they are here. They were not unprepared before. They did a lot of preparations in order to prevent those people from coming to attack at night. Moreover, when the people of the insurgents were fighting with the Imperial Forest Army, they did not idle and did some more. ready.


    "Shoot!"


    Seeing the rebel soldiers rushing towards him, Luiza coldly ordered the attack, and the sharp arrows flew directly to the rebel soldiers with howling noise.


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s soldiers were originally good at riding and shooting. Their shooting skills were no worse than riding skills, and their hit rate was quite high. Therefore, although there were only more than 100 people, a wave of arrows shot out directly. Hundreds of people fell to the ground.


    And it¡¯s not over yet, Luiza¡¯s side is obviously well prepared, the first wave of arrows has just been shot out, and the second wave of arrows has already flown out again, and the people from the rebel forces are in embarrassment. .


    "Disperse, disperse and break through!" the general of the rebel army shouted.


    So many people gather together, the target is too big, so it is easy to be shot, and after spreading out, it will undoubtedly reduce the chance of being shot. Moreover, it is late at night and the line of sight is not good, so windy. The effect of arrows shot by people is naturally worse.


    "Hmph, let me kill!" Luiza also saw that the effect of the arrows had weakened. Without any hesitation, he gave up the use of bows and arrows, but rushed up with people to meet the soldiers of the rebel army.


    Although Luiza and the others only have more than a hundred people, and there are about a thousand people from the rebel forces, Luiza and his men are not afraid of the slightest, but they are also confident. Absolutely, without paying attention to those people at all.


    The general of the insurrection army hadn''t paid attention to more than a hundred people at the beginning of the period. He felt that if these people rushed towards them, it was no different from looking for death, and as long as these people were killed, they could escape smoothly. out.


    "Follow me to kill! Kill these dog thieves!" The rebel general roared.


    The soldiers of the rebel army, although they had just experienced a fiasco and fled in embarrassment by the imperial forest army, their aura did not drop much, and they were still full of momentum. It was related to the agitation, so, at this time, their morale did not drop much. Under the leadership of the rebel general, they rushed towards the Feng Jueguo.


    When the two sides collided, the general of the rebel army knew that he was wrong. These people in front of him were not sheep he thought, but wolves, bloodthirsty wolves.

 2381 Chapter 2381 is a wolf, not a sheep

    Before, when fighting against the Imperial Forest Army, the generals of the Rebel Army felt that those Imperial Forest Army were very difficult to deal with. The opponent''s formation was strict, the probability was strict, and the combat effectiveness was very high. In addition, the number of people was not much smaller than that of his own. It is normal to not be able to defeat them, and the general of the rebel army thinks this is acceptable.


    However, facing more than a hundred people, the generals of the rebel army felt that no matter what, there would still be nearly a thousand people on his side. How could he defeat those more than one hundred?


    However, this was not the case. They had just fought with the more than one hundred people, and the war was almost the same as before. The war was still a one-sided situation, and the target of the massacre was still on their side.


    This time, the generals of the uprising army found it a little difficult to accept. After all, this time, there are many people on their side, and the other side has only about one-tenth of their people. No matter how powerful it is, it should not be like this. However, Even if he didn''t accept it, there was no way to change the result. As a result, they were still the targets of the massacre, and even this time the opponent had to attack more ruthlessly, and they would be even more embarrassed here.


    From the elderly to the children, there are no people who can¡¯t fight. They have been fighting since they were young and even old. It can be said that they have very rich combat experience. Therefore, although their number is not as large as the previous imperial army. However, the damage caused is not less than those of those people.


    "Separate, quickly separate, everyone will break through!" The general of the rebel army quickly realized the seriousness of the problem. The people on his side were dying and the number was declining. He knew that there were more than one hundred in front of him. People are definitely not so easy to deal with, and because of this, he feels that it is better to break through now, and the direction of the breakthrough is obviously not the direction of the more than one hundred people in front of him.


    Under his order, the soldiers of the insurgent army dispersed one after another, and they all realized that the hundreds of people in front of them were definitely not easy to provoke, so it was better to avoid their sharp edges.


    "Hmph, trying to escape is not that simple." Luiza sneered at the rebel soldiers who fled away.


    Sure enough, those people wanted to escape from other directions, but they were not able to succeed. Before, Luiza had been prompted by the middle-aged envoy and had made preparations in advance. Then, he used the time of the rebel soldiers fighting the Imperial Forest Army. , Make these preparations more fully, so it is impossible for the soldiers of the rebel army to escape from other places.


    "No, there is a trap here!"


    "It''s blocked here! Can''t get through!"


    "Ah, there is an ambush here, quickly retreat, quickly retreat!"


    Soon, all kinds of voices came from all directions, and the messages these voices conveyed were the same, that is, if you want to leave from other directions, it simply won''t work, either there is a trap, or It has been blocked in advance, and can''t get through. Now, the fact is very clear, that is, if these people want to leave and leave the battlefield, they must pass these people in front of them, defeat them, and then leave here.


    After understanding this, a trace of determination flashed across the face of the insurgent general and shouted: "Everyone will rush with me!"


    He already understood that he brought his team to the camp. Although it seemed that the other party was unprepared, it was not the case. The people here were obviously prepared, and they wanted to kill themselves and others.


    And now, the hundreds of people who were broken in the back are almost unable to hold on. Once they are all killed, the imperial army of the Great Lu Dynasty behind will rush over, and at that time, they and others will be killed. Fringe back and forth, in this way, it will become more difficult for them to escape here.


    Therefore, the general of the rebel army did not dare to delay the slightest, and immediately ordered the team to disperse and break through, and could not wait until the imperial forest army rushed forward. At that time, I am afraid that none of them could escape.


    It¡¯s just that he obviously didn¡¯t expect that the people in this camp had been prepared for their night attack. They had made various arrangements in advance, waiting for them to come, and they were really stupid. He, like a fool, got into the pocket that the other party had arranged in advance.


    After trying to understand this, the general of the rebel army was about to split his eyes and yelled: "Everyone will charge me!"


    Obviously, he was going to make a desperate move, and he was ready to hit all the power to attack the line of defense composed of more than 100 people.


    In fact, the idea of ??this rebel general is also very simple. No matter what traps these people in the camp set up in other directions, there are only more than one hundred people on the front, as long as they rush out of the more than one hundred people to arrange. Then, they will be safe, and the traps the other side has set in other directions will be useless.


    I have to say that the rebel generals¡¯ idea is still very correct. As long as they break through the line of defense arranged by more than one hundred people, they will be able to break out of the encirclement. At that time, it will be difficult for others to catch up with them. , After all, it was late at night, and the sight was greatly affected. Such an environment is also very convenient for them to escape and escape.


    However, the only thing they missed was the strength of the line of defense composed of more than 100 people.


    "It''s just right!" Seeing the soldiers of the insurgents rushing towards him, Luiza not only didn''t feel scared and nervous, but even faintly excited. After all, he became famous on the battlefield, starting when he was a young adult. , He has already been on the battlefield. For so many years, his main contribution has also come from the battlefield. Therefore, he is no stranger to the battlefield, and he is even more eager to fight than others.


    Seeing enemies that were several times larger than his own, Luiza excitedly rushed up with his subordinates. The long knife in his hand was even more proficient in slashing left and right. The soldiers of the insurrection army did not have his all-in-one general. , The end is extremely fierce.


    And the subordinates that Luiza brought are not friendly characters, and their strength is also quite strong. The soldiers of the insurrection army are not their opponents at all. Although these soldiers are talented There were only more than a hundred people, but the route for the rebel soldiers to retreat was strictly blocked, and they were not given a chance to leave at all.


    Seeing this situation, the general of the insurgent army became anxious. He never thought of sacrificing himself here. Today he came here for meritorious service. He didn¡¯t want to. The merit was not granted. Instead, he died. Here.


    Seeing Luiza''s brave performance in the crowd, it was very eye-catching, and the generals of the rebel army understood that Luiza should be the leader of this group. As long as he could kill him, then, these things in front of him. People, even if they don''t collapse immediately, their combat effectiveness will be weakened a lot in an instant. When that happens, they will be able to escape from here.


    Thinking of this, the general of the rebel army said to his own soldiers: "You guys come with me!"


    With that said, he took his own soldiers and killed Luiza. He also wanted to bring more people there. However, he knew the strength of these rebel soldiers more clearly than outsiders. The number of people is not necessarily It is useful, and now the scene is chaotic. He also needs the soldiers of the rebel army to continue to fight with Luiza''s men and involve them, so that he can win more opportunities for himself.


    Luiza quickly noticed the actions of the rebel general. After all, the other party¡¯s goal was very clear, and that was him. He didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s entourage, plus the strength of those people. It is obviously better than others, so it is easy to attract Luiza''s attention.


    Like the general of the rebel army, Luiza quickly judged that the people who came to him should be the backbone of the rebel forces in front of them, and there may even be leaders of these people, so if they can be defeated The other party, even killing the other party, then these people in front of them are even easier to deal with.


    At the same time, Luiza is also a very proud person. He has never flinched or been beaten back on the battlefield. Therefore, facing the deliberate targeting of the rebel generals and others, he did not Escape without seeking protection from others, but facing each other directly.


    The general of the uprising army saw that there were not many other people around Luiza, he was suddenly surprised. He admitted that the opponent''s strength is indeed very strong, but no matter how strong it is, there is a limit. There are more than ten people, and their strength is not weak. They are not comparable to ordinary rebel soldiers. With so many people besieging each other, the odds of winning are still great.


    "go to hell!"


    Seeing that he was already close to the opponent, but the opponent seemed to be unprepared. The general of the rebel army raised the spear in his hand fiercely, and then, it thrust into the opponent like lightning. The general of the rebel army seemed to I have seen the tragic situation of the opponent''s death under his spear.


    However, something unexpected happened to him. The long spear in his hand did not penetrate the opponent as he wished. Just when the spear was about to be inserted into the opponent, the long knife in the opponent''s hand seemed to have long eyes. With a knock, it accurately blocked the spear in his hand.


    "This, how is this possible?" The general of the rebel army seemed a little unacceptable. After all, was he hitting with all his strength, or when the other party was not prepared, and the other party just knocked casually, feeling no effort. , However, he steadily blocked his own attack and let his attack return without success.

 2382 Chapter 2382 The Battle Is Over

    When the generals of the insurgents were stunned, Luiza was not idle. He was extremely experienced on the battlefield. How could he not find the opponent''s distraction? How could he give up such an opportunity?


    I saw the long knife in Luiza''s hand, slashing down the long spear in the opponent''s hand, and hit the opponent''s hand holding the long spear.


    "what!"


    The commander of the insurrection army who was still in a daze suddenly let out a scream. When Luiza¡¯s long knife was about to hit him, he was already aware of the danger. However, his reaction was obviously not. Luiza''s speed is fast, and before he can react, Luiza''s knife has been cut into his hand.


    With a scream, the hands of the rebel general were already full of blood, and he couldn''t even hold the spear.


    Taking advantage of your illness to kill you, Luiza naturally understood very well. After wounding the rebel general, the long knife in his hand slashed at the opponent fiercely, and the rebel general was originally strong. It is not as good as Luiza, who is now in an injured state, and it is not even Luiza''s opponent. The whole person can only evade continuously, and there is no ability to resist at all.


    "Come and help!" The insurgent general who was in a hurry quickly shouted to his own guard.


    And his guards had always been by his side before. Now, when he heard his request for help, they immediately came to help. Four or five people helped him parry Luiza, and finally gave him a breather. opportunity.


    However, the general of the rebel army has fully understood Luiza''s power at this time, how can he dare to stay here more?After seeing Luiza being entangled, he immediately wanted to escape.


    However, the general of the uprising army had already suffered serious injuries at this time, and his speed was naturally much slower. He limped and ran into the distance.


    "Huh, I thought I would be able to run away like this?" Luiza looked at the rebel generals further and further away, with a mocking look in his eyes. After cutting back several of the rebel generals'' guards, he turned around The long knife in his hand was thrown out, and the direction he tossed the long knife was exactly the direction in which the rebel general fled.


    Luiza''s arms are very strong. After the long knife flew out of his hand, it ran towards the leader of the rebel army like an arrow from the string.


    Originally, around here, there were other rebel soldiers and Feng Jueguo soldiers fighting, but the rebel generals made it easier for them to escape, so that the rebel soldiers gave him a way. Come, there were not too many people between him and Luiza, which also made Luiza''s long knife thrown, and it didn''t hit anyone else in the middle.


    The rebel general who was running away suddenly felt cold behind his back. The hairs on his whole body seemed to stand up. He seemed to realize that the danger was approaching, and instinctively turned his head to see what was behind him.


    However, his head turned halfway, and from the corner of his eyes he saw a black object flying towards him. Although he did not see clearly what it was, he could feel the thing on his body. The dangerous breath coming.


    not good!


    The rebel general had such a thought in his mind, and then he wanted to turn. However, his movements obviously failed to keep up with his consciousness. When his body was about to turn, his body felt a sting. It hit his back, and then a strong tearing sensation swept through his mind, making his whole nerves aching.


    The impact of the flying thing is obviously not small, plus, the rebel general was already running, although the speed is not fast, but now, the impact of the thing that stabbed him, took his whole person After running for a few steps, he fell to the ground, and the thing that stabbed him was part of his body, and the point of the pointed tip was stuck on the ground.


    "It turned out to be a knife." The general of the rebel army looked at the thing that penetrated his chest and stuck on the ground. There was a glimmer of understanding in his mind, and this was the last thought in his mind. After that, he just watched. The knife swallowed his last breath.


    "The general is dead? The general is dead!"


    The tragedy of the rebel generals was quickly seen by the surrounding rebel soldiers. This gave them a good morale and suffered a lot of blows. After all, before, this general was always giving They cheered up, and now, the general of the insurgent army actually died in front of them, which still had a great impact on their thinking.


    Moreover, the death of this rebel general was very miserable. He was nailed to the ground with a knife and could not move.


    At this time, Luiza was fighting the guards with his bare hands. His strength on the battlefield was not weak, even if he had no weapons in his hand, it was not even the regular army could not compare to the insurgents. , Even if it was one-to-many, he was able to deal with it easily without any harm.


    With the death of the insurgent general, the minds of these guards will inevitably change, and Luiza will not let go of such an opportunity, severely injured one of them with a punch, and then grabbed a big knife from his hand. , He chopped up at the other guards nearby, and in the blink of an eye, those guards fell into a pool of blood.


    Because of the death of the generals of the rebel army, the morale of the remaining rebel soldiers was affected. For them, whose combat effectiveness was not high, the rate of injury and death accelerated further. In addition, at this time, the Imperial Forest Army had also been wiped out. The team of hundreds of people chased up, and together with the windy people, began the final encirclement and suppression.


    Whether it is Feng Jueguo or the Yulin Army team of the Great Lu Dynasty, they all have a common consciousness, that is not to be captured. After all, they still have to hurry. Moreover, they still rush to Feng Jueguo with the prisoners. , It is still very inconvenient.


    If it had been before, Luiza would not be willing to miss taking over these prisoners. After all, these people would become slaves after being brought back to Feng Jue Country, and they could be sold. That means that these people are all It is wealth that can bring him benefits.


    However, this time is different. There were only more than a hundred people on his side. Regardless of taking prisoners, although the number of the Imperial Forest Army was large, the opponent was from the Da Lu Dynasty after all. Although he is now following his own orders, , No one can guarantee that they will do little tricks.


    Moreover, after Luiza had talked with the middle-aged emissary before, both of them realized that there would not be too much peace on this road. There would be many people targeting them to establish prestige and win the hearts of the people. A force was resolved, but it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no other people attacking them. It is obviously very inconvenient to fight with prisoners. Their number is originally small, and they cannot be separated. Guard the prisoners, right?


    Therefore, Luiza did not dare to take these prisoners. As for Na Lin Yu, he had never thought of taking these prisoners. The place he was going was Feng Jueguo. It must be no way to take these people there. It''s convenient. Moreover, these people are all members of the rebel army, and it is just as good to kill them. If this is the case, why bother with them.


    Therefore, the people from Feng Jueguo and the Imperial Forest Army did not have the slightest softness to those in the rebel army, even if they had already seen that the other party was about to be unable to hold on, and did not say anything to make the other party surrender.


    The soldiers of the insurrection army have not received formal training. They have poor discipline and convenience. They rushed up in a swarm when they fought before, and now they have lost the lead. The generals who came, this made them more like headless flies, basically fighting on their own, and there was no way to play their original strength.


    Although, their original strength is not very strong.


    Under the entourage of Feng Jueguo led by Luiza, and the encirclement and suppression of the Yulin Army led by Lin Yu, the soldiers of the insurrection army were constantly killed and wounded to the end. In the end, they could not escape the fate of death. Some people can''t help but want to surrender and beg for mercy, and it is the butcher knife in the hands of the other party who responds to them. No one is willing to accept them.


    The whole battle lasted for about an hour. The soldiers of the rebels who came to attack at night, except for a few who took advantage of the night and the chaos on the scene, fled, everyone else was surrounded by Feng Jueguo''s entourage and people from the Imperial Forest Army. And dead, there were corpses everywhere in the entire camp, and most of these corpses belonged to the soldiers of the rebel army.


    The number of insurgent soldiers who came to the camp this time was about two or three thousand, and the number of the Yulin Army was only three thousand, which was not dominant in number, but in the end they achieved a big victory. That is, the combat effectiveness of the two sides is not at the same level at all, whether it is the single player ability or the weapons and equipment on their body, they are not at the same level.


    Therefore, almost all of the thousands of insurgent soldiers who came were finally annihilated, but they did not cause too many casualties to the Imperial Forest Army. As for Feng Jueguo, there were even fewer casualties.


    It can be said that the night attack by the soldiers of the insurrection army was completely defeated. It was because they had a certain suddenness and took advantage of the night. If the two sides fought face to face during the day, then these uprisings Soldiers, the results will be even worse.


    The entire camp slowly began to return to calm. Some people were cleaning the battlefield, and some people went back to their camps to rest. Although the strength of the insurgent soldiers was not strong, they killed one. It''s still very exhausting when it is small.

 2383 Chapter 2383 Who Killed

    "Take it!"


    After killing the last insurgent in the camp, Luiza threw his long knife to his own soldiers, and then went to Princess Qi¡¯s camp. He still remembered that there was nothing else before. Finished.


    "My beauty, wait a minute, I''m coming." Luiza walked to the door of Princess Qi''s camp, raised the curtain while talking, and walked in.


    However, when he arrived in the camp, his eyes shrank, and the whole person was also stunned.


    Princess Qi is still in the camp. There is no problem. In terms of the problem, Princess Qi is not under control at this time, and the entourage who looked at Princess Qi before has fallen into a pool of blood, and the entire camp is filled. With a bloody breath.


    "You killed him?" Luiza asked Princess Qi with a cold face.


    There were only Princess Qi and Xiaohuan in this camp, and Luiza was naturally the first to suspect Princess Qi.


    "Do you think I can kill him?" Princess Qi said blankly.


    Luiza frowned slightly. Indeed, Princess Qi was just a weak woman. Not to mention that she had no weapons in her hands, and the entourage she had arranged had weapons. Even Princess Qi also has weapons, and she is definitely not an opponent of that entourage. , After all, the entourage had gone to the battlefield to kill people, and there was still a fighting power. How could Princess Qi be a weak woman?


    "What''s going on? Why did he die?" Luiza asked. In fact, it was just an entourage who died. Luiza didn''t take it too seriously. He could find such entourage in the country. Many, but in his heart he wondered how this entourage died.


    If someone else came to rescue Princess Qi, it would not be impossible. After all, no matter in the people of the Dalu Dynasty or in the Imperial Forest Army, many people were unwilling to see Princess Qi marrying Feng Jueguo. It is not impossible that someone will take the risk to rescue Princess Qi.


    However, if this is the case, then why is Princess Qi still here?This made Luiza feel very puzzled. He was very sure that Princess Qi would never choose to stay here because she was reluctant to bear herself. The other party hated herself. Luiza knew this very well, so he felt that as long as If there is a chance, Princess Qi should run away immediately.


    However, Princess Qi is still here, which means that no one should have rescued her before, but, in this case, who killed this entourage?


    "It''s the soldiers of the rebels." Princess Qi faced Luiza''s questioning and said without changing her face: "Before, two soldiers of the rebels rushed in and killed him."


    "Then they didn''t kill you?" Luiza laughed. He didn''t believe that the soldiers of the rebel army would let Princess Qi go. Even if they didn''t kill her, they would take her away. It is impossible to kill his entourage. , And then left.


    "Of course they want to kill me." Princess Qi''s face remained unchanged, without the slightest panic: "However, when I called for help, a soldier of the Imperial Forest Army came in and beat them away."


    "Such a coincidence?" Luiza still didn''t believe it.


    "Believe it or not." Princess Qi said. She definitely didn''t want to expose Sun De. After all, the other party wanted to save herself. Although she didn''t go with the other party, she still knew what the other party wanted.


    Luiza stared at Princess Qi tightly, trying to find something from the other''s face, however, Princess Qi was very calm, which made him unable to see the slightest flaw.


    "Haha, let''s just die if you die. It''s no big deal. Don''t say it, don''t say it." Luiza laughed suddenly and said: "Princess, it''s getting late, let''s rest early, this prince will wait. Let you experience bliss in the world."


    With that said, Luiza walked towards Princess Qi, her eyes were no longer wary, but rather anxious.


    Of course, Luiza didn¡¯t fully believe in Princess Qi¡¯s words, but in fact, he didn¡¯t care too much about whether Princess Qi was true or not. What he cared about was that Princess Qi was still here, which was enough. As long as Princess Qi is still there, that''s fine. As for what happened before, who killed the entourage, in fact, he didn''t really care.


    "If you dare to come over, I will die in front of you." Princess Qi picked up the dagger from the corpse before pulling it out, and pressed it against her neck again: "Before you reach Feng Jueguo, if you dare to touch me , I will commit suicide. When the time comes, my emperor brother will never let you go."


    Seeing the dagger in Princess Qi¡¯s hand, Luiza stopped and frowned. He didn¡¯t expect that Princess Qi had the dagger again. He didn¡¯t doubt Princess Qi, he also believed that if he really would If Princess Qi is in a hurry, then Princess Qi is absolutely likely to commit suicide, and when that happens, the emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty will definitely be angry and blame it.


    Luiza was not afraid that the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty would be angry. In his opinion, the Great Lu Dynasty couldn''t beat them. What about being angry?Anxious yourself, and then bring soldiers to fight against the opponent.


    Luiza cared about Princess Qi, and he wanted to possess Princess Qi very much in his heart. The other party was also the most beautiful woman he had seen for the Lord so far. It would be a shame if he died like this.


    Luiza also knows that with the previous events, it is undoubtedly difficult for him to deceive the dagger from Princess Qi''s hands. Therefore, after hesitating for a while, he said: "Okay, I Go, but you should also understand that you have been betrothed to me. If you still have this attitude when you arrive in our country, it is not only your bad luck, but your Dalu dynasty will follow bad luck."


    "You don''t need to remind you. Before there was a visit, I was not yours. If you dare to touch me, I will commit suicide. After the visit, whatever you want." Princess Qi said coldly, as if she was indifferent. Say one thing that has nothing to do with her.


    Of course Princess Qi hopes that Luiza will never touch her, but she knows that it is impossible. If the two people really get married and they still do this, then, to At that time, the wrong party was on his side. Luiza would fully use this opportunity to hold his emperor''s brother accountable. Even, at that time, it would not be impossible to use this as an excuse to attack them again.


    Therefore, Princess Qi understands that she can only keep her own way. After Feng Jueguo, no one can save herself, not even herself.


    "Okay, as long as you understand, I''ll wait for you for a few days." Luiza said coldly, then turned around and left the camp.


    This time, Princess Qi did not take it lightly and watched Luiza leave without the slightest relaxation of her nerves. She didn''t want to make the same mistake. Fortunately, this time, Luiza did not kill another carbine, and really left her. Of the camp.


    Luiza really didn''t play any tricks this time, because he knew that Princess Qi could not be fooled again. Besides, it took more than a month to reach their Feng Jueguo. Princess Qi didn''t have any support. At that time, it was not what she wanted, so what?Why should I force Princess Qi to death for this time?


    It''s not worth it. It''s already his opponent to oppose the other party. There will be no changes in this matter. Just wait for him for a few days.


    "Hmph, when the time comes, let me see how I play with you!" Luiza thought to himself, he was already thinking how he would have fun with Princess Qi, this woman actually dared to threaten himself again and again. Is it a good temper?


    Luiza is definitely not a good person, he himself admits this, but now, he is repeatedly threatened by Princess Qi, which makes him very unhappy, and he must avenge Princess Qi afterwards.


    "Just let you live a few more days." Luiza left Princess Qi''s camp with such thoughts.


    Seeing that Luiza really left her camp, Princess Qi was truly relieved. She knew that she had won freedom for herself for a period of time, but she also understood that she only had this little left. Barely, it¡¯s a good time. Once you get to Feng Jue Country, you will definitely live like hell if you wait for yourself. Especially when you have angered Luiza, your life will be even more difficult. .


    On the other side, Luiza had just left Princess Qi¡¯s camp, and was called over by the middle-aged envoy. The two had only met before, but because there was an uprising attack on the camp, presumably, The middle-aged envoy also wanted to ask about the rebel army''s attack on the camp.


    "Mister is really amazing. Those people are really here." Luiza said to the middle-aged envoy with some admiration. This admiration was half true and half pretended. After all, he knew that the middle-aged envoy was in court. If you want to defeat your own brother and finally get to that position, you will need the help of the middle-aged man, and it is still necessary to say some flattery.


    "It''s nothing." The middle-aged messenger waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t care. However, from the expression on his face, he could tell that he still enjoyed Luiza''s words.


    "This matter is not over yet." The middle-aged envoy said: "The other party has repeatedly sent people to the camp, which shows that the other party attaches great importance to this matter. Even if it fails twice, the other party will not give up easily. In addition, People from other insurgent forces should also take action, so you still cannot take it lightly. After all, this is not in our country, and there are not many people around us."

 2384 Chapter 2384

    "I know." Luiza nodded and said.


    Although Luiza has always believed in himself and their outstanding soldiers, he is not stupid and will not be blindly confident. Their current shortage of manpower is the biggest disadvantage, and the opponent¡¯s combat effectiveness is insufficient. However, there are still a lot of people, and if they are being attacked continuously, they are still very dangerous.


    "It''s good if you understand." The middle-aged envoy said: "By the way, you also fought with the imperial army of the Great Lu Dynasty just now. Tell me about your feelings and how do they fight?"


    "Very strong." Luiza heard the middle-aged envoy ask about the Imperial Forest Army, and his expression became serious: "It is stronger than any army of the Great Lu Dynasty I have seen."


    Luiza¡¯s evaluation of the Imperial Forest Army is obviously very high. After all, he has been on the battlefield since he was an adult. I don¡¯t know how many battles he has fought against the army of the Lu Dynasty on the battlefield. It can be said that he has seen The army of the Great Lu Dynasty is quite large.


    But now, Luiza believed that the Yulin Army was the most powerful of all the Great Lu dynasty armies he had seen, which shows that his evaluation of the Yulin Army was high.


    After hearing Luiza¡¯s words, the middle-aged envoy became serious: "When I was in the imperial capital of the Dalu dynasty, I had heard that the imperial army of the Dalu dynasty was one of the most capable troops. Care, after all, during the previous border wars, there were hundreds of thousands of troops in the Great Lu Dynasty, and among these troops, there were also imperial forest troops, and the result was not the same as our defeat by us? I thought, your evaluation of them would be so high."


    Therefore, although this middle-aged envoy had heard that the Imperial Forest Army was very powerful before, he did not take it seriously. However, through personal experience today, he felt that this team was somewhat unusual and gave him The feeling is also very different, so he asked Luiza''s views on that team.


    "This team is indeed not to be underestimated." Luiza said: "As for the border, why there was such a fiasco and nothing, I don''t know. It may be related to the generals who commanded the team and the The form is related."


    After all, Luiza is a veteran on the battlefield. He clearly knows that the strength of a team is not only related to the soldiers in the team, but also related to the generals who command them. The death of the three armies is no joke. An excellent general can increase the combat effectiveness of the team, while a mediocre general can reduce the combat effectiveness of the team.


    Although Luiza has not much contact with Lin Yu, he also knows that Lin Yu still has some abilities, especially in military management and command. Although he can¡¯t be said to be very good, he is not too bad. .


    Of course, Luiza also felt the arrogance in Lin Yu. He knew that the other party was a arrogant, even a little arrogant, and such a person still had shortcomings that could be targeted.


    It¡¯s just that Luiza obviously didn¡¯t realize that he and Lin Yu are actually the same kind of people. He thinks Lin Yu is arrogant, but is he also very arrogant?However, Luiza''s judgment is not so accurate when it comes to himself.


    In addition, Luiza also felt that the previous imperial forest army defeated at the border was also related to the general environment at that time. The Dalu dynasty''s army had been completely defeated. Although the imperial forest army was particularly strong, when their surrounding companions were fleeing At that time, they will also be affected, morale will be low, and their formation will also be impacted by their companions, which will greatly affect their strength. In the chaotic environment at the time, the Imperial Forest Army could not exert its due strength. , Is also completely understandable.


    "No matter what, this army should not be underestimated. When we come back in the future, they will be our enemies." The middle-aged envoy said: "So, as long as there is a chance, we should find ways to weaken their strength, and at the same time , Make friends with the generals inside, if you can make the reverse, it would be best."


    Although Feng Jueguo has just signed an armistice agreement with the Dalu dynasty, there should not be a major war between the two sides in a few years, but this middle-aged envoy obviously thinks a little bit far away. He is already thinking about the future. The situation when we fought back to the Dalu dynasty again. After all, how useful the armistice agreement is. In fact, both Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty understand in their hearts that it is an agreement that will be torn at any time, but both sides There are things to be resolved now, so, the agreement is acquiesced. Once one of the two parties solves the trouble at hand, then the agreement will instantly become like waste paper, without the slightest effect, even if it is oneself. Tomorrow, receiving an order to attack the Great Lu Dynasty, this middle-aged envoy will not be surprised. After all, this event can happen at any time.


    And this middle-aged messenger is one of Feng Jueguo''s top aides, so naturally he has to be prepared for a rainy day. It''s normal to think about what''s going on now.


    "I understand this." Luiza said: "Now this team is still under our control. If there is a situation similar to tonight in the future, I will arrange them to take the lead and use the hands of the insurgents to weaken. Their power."


    "Well, it''s good if you understand." The middle-aged envoy nodded and said: "However, don''t do too much. If it arouses their resentment and alertness, it is not good."


    "I know what to do." Luiza said: "Those imperial forest soldiers were originally ordered to protect the princesses of the Lu Dynasty. There are only more than one hundred people on our side. If there is a danger, those imperial forest soldiers would have been It should be at the forefront."


    What Luiza said is quite reasonable. The reason why the Yulin Army came here was to accept the order to protect Princess Qi and send her safely to Feng Jueguo. In addition, those Yulin Army also showed their muscles to Feng Jueguo. Therefore, they will not and cannot refuse to fight, even if Luiza keeps letting them rush to the front, they can''t say anything.


    The middle-aged envoy nodded, and then, as if thinking of something, looked at Luiza with a smile and said: "I heard that you went to the camp of the Dalu princess before, how about it? How do women compare to our beautiful women?"


    This middle-aged messenger is actually not beautiful, but he doesn¡¯t mind talking about this topic with Luiza, because he knows that Luiza likes this, as if he likes drinking tea. This is Luiza. One of his hobbies, while Luiza is thinking about maintaining a good relationship with this middle-aged envoy, this middle-aged envoy also wants to maintain a good relationship with Luiza, so talk more about Luiza. Like things, is a good choice.


    But who knows, after hearing the middle-aged messenger''s words, not only did Luiza not show that lusty expression as usual, but instead had a gloomy face.


    The middle-aged messenger knew at a glance that something might be unexpected, so he asked, "What? Didn''t take it?"


    "Yeah." Luiza nodded with a sullen face, and then explained what had happened before in Princess Qi''s tent.


    "Unexpectedly, this princess of the Great Lu Dynasty still has such a decisive side." The middle-aged envoy said: "If the men of the Great Lu Dynasty are not afraid of death like her, and have a firm will, we will be the best. It is not easy to defeat them."


    "Hmph, she can''t run out of my palm. When I return to the country, let''s see how I clean her. I want her to know that her own man''s words cannot be violated." Luiza said with a ugly expression.


    "Hehe, for a woman, why should the prince get angry?" the middle-aged envoy said. Like Luiza, he doesn''t want women to be human. This is also the idea of ??most men in Feng Jue Country. In Feng Jueguo, there is no difference between women and goods. They are only slightly more expensive. However, among some nobles and high-levels, it often happens that women are sent to each other. Although this middle-aged messenger is not good for women. , But he is also very clear about these things, and at the same time, he has the same idea.


    "This is the first time I have met such a woman." Luiza said.


    "Actually, this is also interesting. In the past, women were all obedient, but now it''s good to change their tastes. Moreover, surrendering to a fierce horse must feel very good," said the middle-aged envoy.


    "Not bad." Luiza''s expression looked good after hearing the other party''s words: "When I return to the country, I will definitely post her tamely and let her know what the rules are."


    "That''s it." The middle-aged envoy said: "After all, she is a princess of the Da Lu Dynasty. Before we return to China, we should not force it to escape too much. If something goes wrong on the road, then the Da Lu Dynasty. It is bound to be questioned. Although we are not afraid, it is also a troublesome thing. There are still many things to be dealt with in China. If the Dalu Dynasty is really pressed, it will not be good for us."


    Obviously, this middle-aged messenger was afraid that Luiza could not help the lust in his heart, and really tried to use princess Qi, and if something happened to Princess Qi, it would be a very troublesome thing.


    "Don''t worry, sir, I know the importance." Luiza said.


    He understands what the other party means, and he is not a fool. Although he wants to get Princess Qi to work now, he still knows the priorities. Anyway, Princess Qi has followed him back to the country, and it is only a matter of time before he gets it. And if he really broke a major event, his father and the ministers in the court would definitely blame him, and his brothers would not let go of this opportunity to attack him. After all, the top position is There is only one person, and he is not the only person who has ideas about that position.

 2385 Chapter 2385

    When Luiza and the middle-aged emissary were talking about the Imperial Forest Army, several senior generals in the Imperial Forest Army were also talking about people who were extremely powerful.


    "Tell me, what do you think of those people who are absolutely outstanding." Lin Yu looked at several important generals under his command.


    At this time, everyone gathered in Lin Yu¡¯s tent, and first summarized the previous conclusions with the soldiers of the rebel army. After all, although their casualties were very small, there were still casualties. , These are all for Lin Yu to nod.


    After talking about these follow-up things, Lin Yu asked his important generals what they thought of Feng Jueguo.


    Lin Yu had never been out of the imperial capital before. This was the first time he left the imperial capital and also the first time he took the team to travel. It can be said that he had never dealt with people from Feng Jueguo before, but for Feng Jueguo People have heard of absolutely a lot. Whether it is from his own family or from the military boss, he has heard quite a lot of news about Feng Jueguo, especially these. In 2009, the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo''s wars became more frequent, and there were more and more news about Feng Jueguo. As a son of a big family, as a general of the Imperial Forest Army, it is not surprising that Lin Yu would know these news.


    Among the news about Feng Jueguo, the most is how tough their soldiers are and how many soldiers of the Lu Dynasty have defeated on the battlefield. Lin Yu has heard such news more than once. However, after all, there is no Seeing it with his own eyes, Lin Yu didn''t have an intuitive impression or judgment on the combat effectiveness of Feng Jueguo''s army.


    In addition, when Lin Yu was in the imperial capital, he had seen imperial armies in some places. Therefore, he knew that those armies in the Dalu dynasty had very low combat effectiveness, and there was no way to compare with their imperial forest army. Not to mention Feng Jueguo people, it is himself, he also believes that he can easily defeat such an army, so that he has no accurate knowledge of Feng Jueguo''s army.


    After all, the combat effectiveness of the local army in the Dalu dynasty was too low. Defeating them does not mean anything, and if Feng Jueguo''s army is strong or weak, there is no way to make an accurate judgment based on these circumstances.


    And now, he finally has the opportunity to contact the Feng Jueguo soldiers. Although he is not a fierce battle with the opponent on the battlefield, he is an ally of a camp. However, through the previous battles, he can see something. Knowing that during the previous battles, he didn''t ignore those people who were extremely windy, and he had been secretly observing the opponent.


    And the fighting power of Feng Jueguo really shocked Lin Yu. Before, he felt that Feng Jueguo¡¯s army defeated the local army in the Dalu Dynasty. It was not a great thing. Perhaps their strength was not strong. However, what happened tonight made him realize that such an idea was completely wrong.


    You know, there are only more than a hundred people who are absolutely windy, but there is no panic or fear when stopping an enemy more than ten times their own. From them, all they can feel is confidence, even if The number is not as good as the enemy, and they are confident that they can defeat the enemy.


    The facts proved that they did achieve this, so while Luiza was surprised by the strength of the Imperial Forest Army, Lin Yu was also shocked by the strength displayed by Feng Jueguo.


    More importantly, those people are just entourage brought by Feng Jueguo''s envoys, and they are not a regular army on the battlefield. So, what is the strength of Feng Jueguo''s regular army?Thinking about it makes people feel scared.


    "Those Feng Jue nationalists are indeed very strong." One of Lin Yu''s subordinates said: "They are very fierce when they fight, and their murderous aura is obvious. Moreover, they have more than ten times the face of their own enemies. I felt the slightest fear, no tricks, but a head-on fight. They had confidence in them that many troops of the Dalu dynasty did not have."


    "Not bad." Another general also said: "The individual strength of Feng Jueguo is very strong, and they are also very skillful in cooperating with each other. Such a team is very terrifying on the battlefield."


    "It''s no wonder that we have always heard that our Great Lu dynasty army has lost again, and there are many casualties. Before, I just felt that those people were very wasteful. Now it seems that this has a lot to do with the strength of Feng Jueguo''s army."


    "Don''t forget that the windy people next to us are just random messengers, not soldiers in the army."


    Everyone expressed their opinions one by one. These people are still somewhat different from the other generals in the Imperial Forest Army. Although they can''t say how high their ability is, they are not the kind of people who are waiting to die, so they still have some opinions. Yes, this is also what Lin Yu finally found and promoted among so many children of the family, and most children of the family are no different from waste.


    "Don¡¯t be so aspirational to destroy your own power and prestige." At this time, another general said: "Those who are extremely powerful, but our Royal Forest Army is not bad. I believe that with the same number, our Royal Forest Army will not be able to fight. If we lose to them, if we are on the battlefield, we are worthy of them. Moreover, even though those more than one hundred people are followers, they are all elites from the army who can come to me with their prince. North Korea, how can it be a waste, it must send elites to come, otherwise, how to protect the safety of their eldest prince?"


    "It makes sense."


    "Not bad."


    Others listened to the general''s words and thought about it carefully. It is true. Although those people are followers, they can represent the combat effectiveness of Feng Jueguo''s army. Moreover, they are strong, but they are the others. They are not weak, there is no need to be afraid of them."


    Lin Yu nodded with satisfaction and said, "Yes, they are strong, but we are not bad! There is no need to be afraid of them. You also know the reason why your Majesty sent us this time. In addition to protecting the princess, you also show us The strong side, therefore, cannot be defeated in front of those people who are absolutely windy."


    Lin Yu¡¯s words caused everyone to nod their heads, but some people were a little bit slanderous, because they followed Princess Qi and the most important task was to protect Princess Qi. However, when Luiza entered Princess Qi¡¯s tent before, Lin Yu Mingming knew about it, but he was indifferent. He didn''t pay much attention to the princess at all. Obviously, Lin Yu felt that as long as Princess Qi¡¯s personal safety was okay, it would be fine. However, this is definitely not what the emperor meant. These people are in the imperial capital all the year round. Naturally, they know that the emperor''s most beloved Princess Qi is. If they know that she is being bullied, they will definitely be angry.


    It''s just that these people are just defamation, they don''t want to report the secret, this kind of thing is not good for them, and if Lin Yu knows about it, they will even be retaliated by Lin Yu. What''s more, as long as they send Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country, it will be difficult for Princess Qi to come back. Even if Princess Qi has opinions on them and hates their inaction, they can''t take them anyway.


    At this time, the situation in the Dalu Dynasty was already a bit bad. Many aristocratic families had also begun to make plans for the future of their families. The court was no longer worthy of complete belief. At this time, they were naturally more He wouldn''t offend other aristocratic families for the sake of the court. After all, the Lin family was also a ranked family in the imperial capital.


    In the eyes of the disciples of these aristocratic families, there are only interests, and the concept of loyalty is very weak.


    The people who cleaned the battlefield outside had already done almost the same. Lin Yu explained a few more words, and then let these people go back to rest. After tossing for most of the night, everyone was still very tired.


    However, before Lin Yu could rest, his soldiers came to report that the prince of Feng Jueguo had arrived.


    "Why did he come?" Lin Yu was slightly surprised when he heard the words of his own soldiers. On the way, he and Luiza did not have much intersection, and there was no communication even though Lin Yu didn''t want to offend Luiza. , However, before, he also didn¡¯t mean to please the other party. After all, he came from a big family. In the Dalu dynasty, even ordinary people, in their hearts, looked down on Feng Jueguo people, thinking that they were uncivilized barbarians. , Let alone a family like Lin Yu, who naturally looks down on Feng Jueguo even more.


    However, Lin Yu is not a fool, knowing that Feng Jueguo has a lot of people nowadays, so even if he looks down on him in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face, but he also didn''t take the initiative to make friends with him.


    And Luiza also despised the people of the Da Lu Dynasty. After all, he defeated or even killed too many soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty on the battlefield. In his eyes, the soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty were just waste. It''s not worth his friendship.


    As a result, the two hadn''t had any communication along the way before, and even if there was anything to discuss, it was all passed through their own soldiers, and I didn''t personally come forward.


    Therefore, now that Luiza came to see him, Lin Yu was still very puzzled. He didn''t know why the other party came to see him and what purpose he had.


    However, after all, the other party is Feng Jueguo''s eldest prince, and now it is Fengjue''s great power. Before he came out, the elders in the family also confessed that Luiza, who could not be offended, did not refuse to meet. Luiza.


    "Go and bring him in." Lin Yu said to his guard after finishing his clothes.

 2386 Chapter 2386 Touted each other

    "General Lin!" Soon, Lu Yiza walked in under the leadership of Lin Yu''s soldiers, and said after seeing Lin Yu.


    "His Royal Highness." Lin Yu also arched his hand, and at the same time, signaled his soldiers to leave.


    Although Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty are not friendly countries, Lin Yu does not believe that Luiza will do something to himself here. In that case, Luiza will never escape, Lin Yu does not believe in Lu. Izza would be so stupid.


    "I don''t know if His Royal Highness is visiting late at night, what''s the so-called?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s not a big deal," Luiza said: "I heard about General Lin''s name when I was in the imperial capital. This time I saw the bravery of the soldiers under General Lin. I really admire him, so I came to visit one. Fan."


    "Where, if you talk about bravery, you Feng Jueguo talents are really brave. There are only a hundred people, but the rebels who killed them lost their helmets and unarmed. Feng Jueguo''s bravery really deserves its reputation." Lin Yu also said.


    Anyone can live flattery, Lin Yu still doesn''t know the purpose of Lu Yiza''s coming here, so naturally it is a trick.


    "We who are absolutely brave are naturally brave." Luiza did not refute Lin Yu''s words, and he responded directly. In his heart, he was indeed very confident about the soldiers of his country: "Before, I have always felt that the army of the Da Lu Dynasty was useless, and was embarrassed by the people of our country. However, until I saw your Imperial Forest Army, I did not know that there were people in the Da Lu Dynasty who were able to fight. Really man."


    Lu Yiza''s words are obviously not pleasant to hear. How to say, Lin Yu is also a person of outstanding style, although the other party is not directly scolding him, but it can be considered to have affected some.


    However, Lin Yu is not very angry. He knows what the other party means. At the same time, he has the same idea as Luiza. He feels that the local army is useless. Otherwise, he would fight the country for so many years. , Why always lose more and lose less?


    "I''m a relatively straightforward person. Please don''t be angry with General Lin. I''m not talking about you." Luiza explained.


    "No, no, I know what the Grand Prince meant." Lin Yu said.


    "That''s good, I admire General Lin very much, and I don''t want General Lin to misunderstand." Luiza said: "If you can bring out such a strong army, General Lin will definitely be limitless in the future."


    "His Royal Highness joked, I''m just doing my job well, it''s nothing." Lin Yu said.


    "General Lin is humble. I have seen many of your generals from the Great Lu Dynasty, and have fought against many people on the battlefield. In my opinion, there are not many people who can be better than General Lin." Lu Izza said.


    Luiza and Lin Yu talked flattering words to each other, until finally Luiza left Lin Yu¡¯s tent, they didn¡¯t say anything important, as if they really came to meet Lin Yu. .


    "What the hell is his purpose here? Is it really just to get to know it?" After Luiza left, Lin Yu fell into meditation.


    Although the two of them talked for a long time, but they all said some nonsense nonsense, although Lin Yu also tried Luiza¡¯s purpose, but there was no result, as if the other party was really just pure Come to visit him.


    Lin Yu still felt puzzled by this kind of thing. After all, he had nothing to do with Luiza before, and he couldn''t figure out why the other party would come, but he did not resist this matter.


    Although Lin Yu previously reminded his men to be careful of some Feng Jueguo people, in his heart, he does not refuse to associate with Feng Jueguo people, especially when the other party is still the prince of Feng Jueguo, he is even more so. There is no objection, so he would have been so patient with Luiza before chatting there. If he hadn''t wanted to get to know Luiza, he would have already driven people out.


    As I said before, the children from the family are more important to their interests. Their loyal minds are relatively weak. Whoever can bring benefits to them is their friend. Now many people from the family have already seen it. The Great Lu Dynasty was already in crisis and threatened to fall from power at any time. Under such circumstances, they naturally wanted to find a way out for themselves, not thinking about accompany the Lu family to perish together.


    And now the mighty Feng Jueguo is obviously a good target. Many people from aristocratic families want to get acquainted with Feng Jueguo people. That was what Wu Yan did before. He is now walking with Feng Jueguo. It''s very close, the purpose is to find a way out for myself.


    Before Lin Yu came out, the family members also explained to him. If you have the opportunity, you might as well try to make friends with people who are absolutely outstanding, especially Luiza. That is not a bad thing for their family, so Before, when he knew that Luiza had gone to Princess Qi''s room, Lin Yu didn''t stop him, and didn''t even let the people below him disturb Luiza, which would ruin his good deeds.


    And now, Luiza took the initiative to visit, although Lin Yu didn''t know what his true purpose was, but this did not prevent Lin Yu from taking this opportunity to get acquainted with Luiza, and even to get along well.


    Luiza and Lin Yu both have the desire to make friends with each other. In this way, the atmosphere of the conversation between the two is naturally good. Although the two did not talk about nutritious things, this does not prevent the two. The relationship between people is one step closer. As for the others, it is obvious that they will not be able to talk until the two are familiar.


    On the other hand, Luiza was also very satisfied with the first contact with Lin Yu. Although there was nothing substantive, he also saw Lin Yu¡¯s thoughts. Obviously, Lin Yu was not like some of the people in the Da Lu Dynasty. People, in their hearts, resisted interacting with their geniuses, and knowing this is enough. He also believes that as long as Lin Yu is not such a person, Lin Yu will be drawn to his camp sooner or later.


    Of course, this does not hinder Luiza¡¯s idea of ??weakening the strength of the Yulin Army. After all, even if Lin Yu is willing to associate with him, he must have his own pursuit, and the opponent is still from Luiza, Luiza¡¯s. In the end, there will be defenses in my heart. If this is the case, naturally I don''t mind weakening the opponent''s strength, and when the strength of the Imperial Forest Army is weakened to a certain extent, then Lin Yu will lose the qualification to be a friend of himself.


    The next morning, everyone continued on their way. However, compared to before, everyone¡¯s hearts and faces were clearly guarded, especially those palace ladies and eunuchs, whose faces were still in shock. I am afraid that the people from the rebels will come again, and I am afraid that the people from the Imperial Forest Army will kill them. It can be said that they are the poorest people in this group. No one will care about their feelings. If they die, they will die. , The people above will not blame the generals of the Imperial Forest Army because of them.


    For the next period of time, everyone spent the whole time on the road, camping in the wild at night, and the outposts were arranged a lot more than before, just to prevent someone from coming to the camp again.


    I don¡¯t know if it was the previous night battle that dealt a great blow to the insurgents, preventing them from coming, or whether the other party had other plans. In short, during this time, whether it was day or night, this team of sending off relatives, There is no danger again, and no one comes to trouble them. Luiza even thinks that the people of the rebel forces have been scared by them and dare not come, if not for the middle-aged emissary repeatedly Remind him to be careful, he may be more conceited.


    During this period of time, although Princess Qi has been thinking of Princess Qi in his heart, Luiza never found the right opportunity to get Princess Qi into hands. After experiencing the previous events, Princess Qi is obviously very wary of him. He was not given a chance to approach at all, the dagger was always carried with him, even when he was sleeping, he never left her.


    This made Luiza angry and helpless. Although he was able to enter Princess Qi¡¯s tent at any time because of Lin Yu¡¯s acquiescence, but it was limited to this. He went there many times and failed to succeed. His temper has never been very good. If he changed to another woman, he would have used it well. However, for Princess Qi, she is really not good at doing that. If the middle-aged envoy refused to let him, Lin Yu would not want to watch it. It happened to Princess Qi, and he himself understood that he couldn''t really force Princess Qi to death, at least not now.


    Therefore, even if he was very upset, Luiza could only choose to continue to endure. Of course, his patience was only aimed at Princess Qi. Princess Qi failed to get started, so he had to throw his anger on. Those palace ladies.


    Those who can be selected as palace ladies are naturally not too bad in appearance. Although they are not as good as Princess Qi, they can still be used to extinguish the fire. Therefore, during this time, those palace ladies are unlucky. Anyone who is shown by Luiza has no good end. He was not a pity and jade in the first place. When Feng Jueguo, he didn¡¯t know how many women had been killed. At this time, I felt it because of Princess Qi. Unhappy, the start is naturally less serious, changing the way to torture the palace ladies.


    In just this period of time, four court ladies have died in Luiza''s tent, and he has played more.


    However, for this matter, whether it was the middle-aged messenger or Lin Yu, they chose to ignore it, just as if they hadn¡¯t seen it. As long as Luiza didn¡¯t treat Princess Qi well, then other things would be easy to handle, just death Just a few palace ladies, it''s not a big deal.


    And after Princess Qi knew about this, she inevitably cursed Luiza. However, she has no other way except to scold the other party. Killing Luiza is simply impossible.

 2387 Chapter 2387 Bai Yufei

    "Princess, I just saw that another sister in the palace was brought out, as if she was also dead." Inside Princess Qi''s tent, Xiaohuan was a little sad, and said to Princess Qi in a low tone.


    After this period of self-cultivation, Xiaohuan¡¯s injuries have healed, and there is also an imperial doctor accompanying him in the team of sending off the relatives. There is no problem in curing Xiaohuan¡¯s injuries.


    However, during this period of time, Xiaohuan¡¯s mood was not very good, because she had seen more than one time that a maid was sent into Luiza¡¯s tent, and more than one time someone was covered with a white cloth. Lifted out of Luiza''s tent.


    Regarding what happened in Luiza¡¯s tent, Xiaohuan can guess without looking. Because she has been following Princess Qi, she is very clear about Luiza¡¯s personality. The ladies of the palace, obviously died in Lu. It''s on Izza''s hand.


    Although Xiaohuan has a very good relationship with Princess Qi, and her status in the palace is higher than other palace ladies, but in essence, she is also a palace lady. In the past, besides accompanying Princess Qi, she was with other palace ladies. I had the most contact, and now I saw the sisters in the palace with my own eyes, who died so tragically in the hands of Luiza, Xiaohuan naturally empathized with him and felt very depressed.


    However, in the face of all this, she couldn''t do anything. Even, if Princess Qi hadn''t desperately protected her, she would have ended up just like the sisters in the palace. You know, Luiza hadn''t done anything before. Before Princess Qi, he wanted to take away the ring. Fortunately, Princess Qi forced Luiza to give up the ring. Otherwise, the ring would have been taken to Luiza. It is also very possible that the tent has become a corpse now.


    "This beast!" Princess Qi said with a gloomy face after hearing Xiaohuan''s words.


    Princess Qi has heard this news more than once recently. At the beginning, she was very angry and questioned Luiza. However, there was no effect. Luiza told her with a smile, except that she is now Promise to go to his bed and serve him well, otherwise, he will keep doing this until he reaches Feng Jue Guo, until the two get married.


    Before, Princess Qi almost promised him to let him go, lest he would harm others, because Xiaohuan stubbornly caught her and didn''t let her take the initiative to send the door. In fact, both Xiaohuan and Princess Qi understood. Even if Princess Qi really took the initiative to deliver it to the door, there is no guarantee that Luiza will let go. They know what kind of person Luiza is, that they are no different from beasts.


    After that, Princess Qi went to Lin Yu again, hoping that he could uphold justice for those palace ladies. Even if Luiza cannot be treated, she must ensure the safety of other palace ladies, and don¡¯t let Luiza harm those palace ladies casually. They.


    However, in the face of such a request, Lin Yu just haha ??and promised Princess Qi. However, there was no actual action. After that, Princess Qi was pressed into a hurry. Lin Yu urged that he too There is no way, he can''t do anything to Luiza. If something happens to Luiza, he will be finished, so now he can only let Luiza mess around, he can''t control Luiza at all.


    The princess Qi was flushed with such an angry face, but she couldn''t help it. At this time, she really felt helpless. Although she is still a princess of the Dalu Dynasty in name, she can''t move anyone. Even the maid could not protect him. Luiza didn''t listen to him. Even Lin Yu, a general of the Lu Dynasty army, was perfunctory to himself, but he still had nothing to do with the other party.


    Princess Qi also realized that this is no longer in the palace. Without the emperor''s brother to support herself, she can''t even order an ordinary general. The other party seems to know that this is absolutely impossible. I came back, so I didn''t take my words seriously anymore.


    And if it weren¡¯t for Princess Qi to force her to die, she might not even be able to protect Xiaohuan, the palace maid she¡¯s closest to, what a sad thing, besides scolding Luiza beasts, she is already powerless. Most other things.


    At the same time, through this incident, Princess Qi also once again saw Luiza¡¯s face, knowing what kind of person he is, and even more desperate for her future life. Being here embarrassed Luiza. It is conceivable that after Feng Jueguo, how Luiza would retaliate against himself, even if he did not dare to kill himself casually, his life would definitely not be easy.


    Dalu Dynasty, inside the palace.


    The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, the elder brother of Princess Qi, was sitting in the imperial study room, listening to Wu Yan''s report.


    "According to the investigation of the Weichen, we attacked the sent-off team at the gate of the imperial capital. Later that night, the people who attacked the sent-off team camp at night were all Bai Yufei. For that attack, the opponent mobilized thousands of people and gathered in Near the imperial capital, in order to attack Princess Qi and Feng Jueguo, fortunately, Princess Qi Hongfu Qitian, there is no accident." Wu Yan said with his head lowered.


    "Bai Yufei? The one of Bailian Cult?" His Majesty frowned.


    Regarding the number of rebel forces in his own territory, the emperor doesn¡¯t know exactly how powerful it is. After all, there are now large and small rebel forces all over the country. There are tens of thousands of people in large scales, and only a few people in small scales. , These rebel forces are innumerable, so, let alone the emperor, anyone from the Dalu dynasty does not know how many rebel forces there are now.


    However, for those large-scale insurrection forces with more than thousands of people, His Majesty is still aware of the fact that the White Lotus Sect he just mentioned is such a large-scale insurrection force, with tens of thousands of people. people.


    The leader of the White Lotus Sect is a young man of the leader Bai Yufei. He started his career as a missionary. Most of his disciples are his followers. Therefore, in terms of loyalty and fanaticism, the White Lotus Sect people must The people of the uprising forces are more profound than other people. That''s why the soldiers of the uprising army who attacked the convoy before, knowing that they and others have fallen into the wind, still have high morale and are able to fight against death. The reason for the impact is that not all rebel forces can do this. To be precise, many rebel forces are just mobs. The soldiers in these rebel forces are mostly farmers who can¡¯t survive. They have not undergone formal training, so it is obviously difficult for these people outside to be able to strictly observe discipline. These people can go downwind, which is just a brainstorming rush, but if they encounter bad progress, these people are also very easy. Crashed.


    Among these insurgent forces, the White Lotus Sect is obviously a relatively special existence. They all have spiritual sustenance under Bai Yufei''s instigation, and they are not afraid of death. Although the fighting strength and other insurgent forces are not too great. The big difference is, however, in terms of morale, it is obviously much higher than other insurgent forces, and even in a very disadvantaged situation, it will not collapse so easily.


    At the beginning, His Majesty the Emperor did not pay much attention to the forces of these insurgents. He only felt that they were just a small mess. The people inside could not even be counted as soldiers and would be suppressed soon. In his heart, he always felt that Feng Jueguo was the biggest enemy of their Da Lu Dynasty and the person who could harm his country.


    However, after so many years, the forces of the rebel forces have not been suppressed, but have grown stronger. The forces of the rebel forces have also increased. Even many of them have been fighting against the imperial army for years. Actually, they are slowly increasing. In some insurgent forces, there have been soldiers comparable to the regular army of the imperial court, and even stronger.


    This man finally attracted the attention of His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty. He knew that if these people were not suppressed, their harm would not be less than those of the windless people, who only wanted his population. If he wants his resources, he will leave after plundering for a while, he won''t want his city, nor his country.


    However, the forces of these insurgents are obviously different. Their purpose is to overthrow themselves. However, to sit in that position instead of themselves is obviously not acceptable to His Majesty the Emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty. Therefore, compared to Feng Jue Guoren, Da Lu His Majesty the Emperor of the Lu Dynasty even wanted to suppress these insurgent forces as soon as possible.


    Obviously, the emperor doesn¡¯t know that, now, those populations and resources, as well as those who cannot satisfy Feng Jue¡¯s appetites, are planning to directly destroy his country when he comes back next time. However, instead of He came to rule the entire Central Plains.


    Precisely because he did not know this matter, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty pays more attention to suppressing those insurgent forces. If they can be completely resolved, it can be regarded as solving his worries. When the time comes, he will be peaceful again. When people fight, they don¡¯t have to worry about a fire in their backyard.


    Even at this time, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty still feels that as long as he pays enough attention to the rebel forces, then it is not too difficult to eliminate them. The reason why the previous forces can grow, It''s entirely because I didn''t pay enough attention to it, which allowed them to find an opportunity, and now, I have turned my attention to the inward, so those insurgent forces don''t want to continue to survive.


    However, His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty obviously didn''t expect that he hadn''t done anything to those people yet, they did it to themselves first.

 2388 Chapter 2388 Group Of Thieves Gathering

    His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty was extremely angry about this action of the White Lotus Sect.


    You know, in that motorcade, there are not only the princesses and sisters she loves most, but also the prince who is extremely powerful.


    Princess Qi will not say anything. It is the imperial sister who has always loved Youjia. I am very sorry for marrying her to Feng Jueguo. If there is another accident to her, then I will be in trouble for the rest of my life. An, and the people of the White Lotus Sect were actually going to attack Princess Qi, which he couldn''t accept.


    And the people of Feng Jueguo in the team should also not have any accidents. You must know that they have just negotiated with Feng Jueguo and the two sides have just signed an armistice agreement. If at this time, the prince of Feng Jueguo If something goes wrong in one''s own territory, then Feng Jueguo will definitely be angry with him. At that time, he has spent a lot of money, and even bears infamy because of it, and the chance of a truce will follow. Flowing, this is obviously also what he didn''t want to see.


    For this reason, in the heart of the emperor, Princess Qi and Luiza can''t get into trouble, but the people of the White Lotus Sect are attacking them. How can this not make him angry?


    "It''s a person from the White Lotus Cult." Wu Yan said: "They used various identities to come and hide near the imperial capital in order to attack the group of sending off relatives. The soldiers in the Imperial Forest Army were extremely brave, and this did not allow them to succeed. However, judging from the night attack they carried out that night, they are obviously very persistent in this matter, and obviously they will not give up easily."


    "Any news from them?" His Majesty the Emperor asked.


    "Not yet." Wu Yan said: "Since that night attack failed, the people of the White Lotus Cult have been lurking again. Without other actions, the Weichen has investigated for a long time recently, and it was only found near the imperial capital. Some remnants of the White Lotus Sect, as for the large-scale team, they have not been able to find their traces, and I don''t know where they have gone."


    "Continue to investigate, since they have spent so much thought to start with the sending team, they will not give up easily if they think about it, but will also look for opportunities to do it. Now the team has not left the customs, they should still be waiting for the opportunity." The Emperor said.


    "Weichen abides by the order." Wu Yan said.


    "In addition, let Jing Zhaoyin lead someone to arrest all the remnants of the White Lotus Sect lurking in the imperial capital, and don''t let them go!" His Majesty continued.


    "The minister leads the order!" Wu Yangong said.


    Next, the entire imperial capital was a little bit turbulent. Jing Zhaoyin, under the instruction of the emperor, interrogated and arrested the entire imperial capital, but he really caught some people from the White Lotus Sect. At the same time, there were some other rebel forces. People lurking here.


    However, the white lotus sect''s high-level and large forces have already left the imperial capital, and there are not a few high-level members of other forces in the imperial capital. They are not stupid. After all, this imperial capital is the most tightly guarded in the entire Lu dynasty. The place, naturally, would not take a personal risk and hide here. The senior leaders of the White Lotus Sect stayed here for a while, but after the assassination failed, they quickly evacuated.


    Therefore, although the movement between Jing Zhaoyin and Wu Yan was great this time, and some people were indeed arrested, they did not cause much harm to the rebel forces including the White Lotus Sect.


    Obviously, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty also knew this situation, so he immediately gave the people below the opportunity to encircle and suppress the insurgent forces in his territory. In addition, some of the troops stationed near the border also began to move inland. , Ready to work with the local army to encircle and suppress those insurgent forces.


    However, the emperor obviously did not expect that the high-level and large units of the insurgent forces had secretly gone near the border at this time, and their goal was still the send-off team of the Lu Dynasty.


    Camel Peak, the name of a mountain near the border of the Dalu Dynasty, was named after the two humps on the back of a camel.


    This mountain is very steep and surrounded by dense forests, so no one comes over at ordinary times.


    However, the usually very lively Camel Peak, these two days are full of people, people coming and going, so lively.


    These people who came to Camelback all had weapons in their hands, but they were all weird, including swords and sticks that are common in the army, hoes, shovel, etc., and the clothes of these people are different, some are tattered. It was unbearable, but some were wearing armors commonly seen by soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    "Leader Li, I heard that recently you have taken down another town? When will you take down the county seat?"


    "Haha, it''s just a small town, it''s not worth mentioning. As for the county seat, I don''t dare to think about it. If you want to fight, it will be the leader of Liu. His equipment is better than me, and there are more people than me. no problem."


    "Hit the county seat? I have this idea, but the recent imperial army has been mobilized frequently, and I dare not do it lightly. If a few people can send someone to help then, I can give it a try."


    "Near my station, I have also recently discovered court spies. Those court officials are also going to do something with me. I''m afraid I can''t allocate extra manpower to help Head Liu."


    "same."


    At the highest point of the main peak of Camel Peak, there is a group of people gathered together, talking and laughing, on the surface, they are peaceful, but between each other, they are all carefully guarded and constantly tested to get useful to themselves. News.


    These people are the leaders of the insurgent forces coming from all directions in the Dalu dynasty. They are all gathered here today to discuss matters, but before discussing business matters, some politeness and temptation are indispensable.


    There were many insurgent forces in the Dalu dynasty, and many came to Camel Peak today. However, those who are qualified to sit here and discuss are obviously people from large forces, and there are at least thousands of people under them. There are leaders who control tens of thousands of people.


    "Okay, don¡¯t be polite, everyone. Let¡¯s talk about business. Everyone took a big risk when they got together. Once the officers and soldiers of the court found out, everyone was in danger. I think everyone took the risk. The danger is here, I don''t think it''s here to talk about the past." At this time, a middle-aged man with a scar face sitting on the top right side looked at everyone and said.


    This middle-aged man with a scarred face is about forty years old. He is a burly man. He is obviously different from the ordinary soldiers of the rebel army who can¡¯t get enough to eat and wear. Moreover, he has a tough body The breath makes people afraid to come close. Just by looking at it, you can know that this is a difficult person to deal with, and an extremely dangerous person.


    This scarred face was named Wang Cheng. He joined the army in his early years. Because of his skill and bravery in combat, his position was promoted relatively quickly. Ordinarily, if there were no surprises, his future should be bright and promising. Immeasurable.


    However, the accident still happened. When he was at home to entertain his boss and colleagues, a nephew of the boss actually took a fancy to his woman. This person usually relied on his uncle to support him, but he did not do bad things. He liked it. Things, you have to do everything you can to get them, and this time it''s no surprise. After seeing this Wang Cheng''s wife, I was determined in my heart to get the other party.


    Then, while Wang Cheng was in the barracks, this man went straight to Wang Cheng¡¯s house, trying to get that Wang Cheng¡¯s wife off. However, Wang Cheng¡¯s wife was also a loyal person. Being tempted, he was very determined to refuse, but that person was usually arrogant and had a big temper. As long as he liked it, there was nothing he couldn''t get. Naturally, he was not willing to give up easily this time, so he treated Wang Cheng. My wife is strong.


    Although Wang Cheng¡¯s wife fought hard to resist, she was a woman after all, and was finally killed. At this moment, Wang Cheng rushed back. His wife felt that she had no face to see Wang Cheng again and cried out in front of Wang Cheng. After that, he committed suicide.


    This irritated Wang Cheng. However, his boss¡¯s nephew looked indifferent. Whatever he said, a woman would be the same. If she died, she would die. If you change one, it¡¯s no big deal. He But I don''t know that Wang Cheng loves his wife very much, and the relationship between the two is very deep.


    Now, Wang Cheng saw his wife being bullied by this person, and then committed suicide in front of him. Such a shock was too great for Wang Cheng. He was the nephew of his boss and looked like he didn¡¯t care. Wang Cheng was angered.


    Wang Cheng¡¯s skills were already very good, but the nephew of his boss, who was addicted to drinking all day, could be Wang Cheng¡¯s opponent, and because of this, Wang Cheng, who was in a rage, easily killed that person. Although the other party kept begging for mercy, Wang Cheng did not hesitate at all.


    After killing his boss¡¯s nephew, Wang Cheng did not run away for the first time. He actually took the initiative to petition his boss. In his opinion, he has been following his boss for many years, and he has made a lot of credit and has always done so. They are all loyal, besides, this incident was originally the fault of his boss''s nephew, even if the boss would punish himself, it should not be too much.


    However, his idea was completely wrong. He overestimated his position in the heart of his boss. In the eyes of his boss, he was just a good subordinate. Such a person can be cultivated a lot if he wants to. Therefore, Even if Wang Cheng made a lot of credit in peacetime, his superiors didn''t take him seriously.


    At the same time, Wang Cheng also underestimated the status of the person he killed in his boss''s heart. That was his boss''s favorite nephew. Otherwise, he wouldn''t often wipe his ass.

 2389 Chapter 2389 Wang Chengs Origin

    Wang Cheng¡¯s boss knew exactly what kind of person his nephew was, so he didn¡¯t doubt what Wang Cheng said. However, he did not approve of Wang Cheng¡¯s approach. His thoughts were actually similar to those of his nephew. It¡¯s just a woman, and she¡¯s dead if she dies. It¡¯s no big deal. Can a woman¡¯s life be more precious than that of her nephew?That is obviously impossible.


    Therefore, he was very angry with Wang Cheng''s actions. You know, that was his favorite nephew. Now he died in Wang Cheng''s hands like this. He wanted to cut Wang Cheng a lot. Originally, he I thought Wang Cheng would run away, but he didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to send it to the door. Naturally, the boss would not let this opportunity pass.


    Therefore, when Wang Cheng begs his boss and tells the whole story, what awaits him is not comfort and forgiveness, but rage and murder. His boss should become angry and ask Wang Cheng to commit suicide to apologize. .


    Of course, Wang Cheng did not want to commit suicide. He did not think that there was anything wrong with his actions. Those who bullied his own woman should be killed. Originally, he thought that his boss was a reasonable person. I was wrong.


    It¡¯s just that if you want to come easily, if you want to leave, it¡¯s not so easy. Seeing Wang Cheng not only didn¡¯t commit suicide, but also quibbled. He scolded his nephew as worthless. Wang Cheng¡¯s boss was even more furious. The soldiers stepped forward and killed Wang Cheng.


    Naturally, Wang Cheng would not sit and wait for death. He is completely disappointed with his boss now. He knows that he can''t find anything to say from his boss, and his future will be completely ruined in the future, so, He no longer had hope for his boss, and even resisted.


    Wang Cheng''s skill is still very strong. Although his superiors'' soldiers are not weak, they are not Wang Cheng''s opponents at all. Not only did they fail to kill Wang Cheng, they were also killed several times by Wang Cheng.


    However, after all, it was the underworld where boss Wang Cheng lived, surrounded by his subordinates. After seeing that his own soldiers had not been able to take Wang Cheng, Wang Cheng¡¯s boss should even call more people and fight together. Wang Cheng.


    The fighting at that time was very fierce. Although Wang Cheng was very skilled, there was only one person, outnumbered, and his skills were inevitably injured. The scar on his face was left at that time. At that time, a soldier had a long knife in his hand and slashed towards him. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, his entire head might have been chopped off. However, even if he avoided a little, his face was still slashed. The scar was left. After many years, the scar has not disappeared, but it has become more and more hideous.


    And Wang Cheng was also outraged at the time, thinking that he could have a bright future, but now he is ruined by his boss and his nephew. With today¡¯s things, he cannot continue in the future. He was mixed up in the military camp, and even if he escaped, he would very likely become a wanted criminal. In that case, his life would be completely ruined.


    Wang Cheng became more and more angry when he thought about it, especially when he saw the boss outside the crowd, his anger started from his heart, and the evil grew out of the courage. He thought, even if he was about to die, he would hurt himself. The person who bullied his wife before has been killed by himself. Now, he doesn''t want to let go of his boss.


    After that, Wang Cheng played a reckless way of playing, regardless of whether he would be injured or not, as if he did not care about his own life, and this style of play did scare many soldiers, they were all very Those who cherish his own life, in their opinion, Wang Cheng is already under siege, and it is only a matter of time to be killed. There is no need to rush forward when he is crazy, just surround him and wait for a while. He has no strength, so naturally he can only catch it with his hands.


    After these soldiers had such thoughts, they naturally slowed down a lot. This gave Wang Cheng a chance. He rushed out of the encirclement and rushed directly to his boss. In shock, he was held hostage. other side.


    Wang Cheng is not stupid, he understands, where is this place, now there are many people surrounded him, and there are more people outside, so if you want to escape, it is obviously impossible to fight hard, so you can¡¯t escape at all. Go out, and the only way is to hijack his boss, and the generals of this team, as long as he is in his hands, he can go out.


    Fortunately, the soldiers'' hard-working practices also gave Wang Cheng a chance. Of course, his boss wanted to see Wang Cheng''s thoughts about being killed and also helped Wang Cheng. Otherwise, the other party would leave early, Wang Chengcheng There is no chance at all.


    In short, Wang Cheng successfully hijacked his boss, and later used his boss as a hostage to escape.


    Wang Cheng¡¯s boss is naturally very life-saving. Now he is holding his own life in Wang Cheng¡¯s hands. He listens to Wang Cheng in everything. He does not dare to provoke Wang Cheng for fear that Wang Cheng will kill himself in anger. Therefore, he Very much in line with Wang Cheng''s words, let the soldiers surrounding Wang Cheng disperse and make way for Wang Cheng.


    Wang Cheng used his boss to walk out of the camp smoothly. After Wang Cheng got out of the camp, his boss thought that Wang Cheng would let him go as agreed, but he did not expect that Wang Cheng did not hesitate and hit his neck with a knife. He was hacked to death directly.


    In the heart of completion, he hates the boss and his nephew who has ruined his family and his life. He also knows that whether he kills the boss himself or not, he will become a fugitive and be hunted down. In this case If so, what reason does he have to let this boss go?


    After killing his original boss, Wang Chengcheng began his escape. The soldiers behind him were naturally chasing after him. However, they were already a little away from Wang Cheng. In addition, Wang Cheng was injured, but, He took a sigh of relief, and the speed was not slow, and the soldiers, because of the death of the general, seemed a little confused, these factors added up, and finally, Wang Cheng escaped.


    Wang Cheng, who fled, also knew that his future was completely different and he could no longer lead a normal life. At this time, rebels appeared in many places in the court, and the court''s army was busy dealing with it. The people of the country''s wind do not pay too much attention to the insurgents. They just focus on defense and don''t let them expand quickly.


    Wang Cheng saw the opportunity and killed his boss, his nephew, and some soldiers in the camp. In short, in the eyes of the court, he was no different from those in the rebel army. If he caught it, it was all executed. , If that''s the case, why don''t you just reverse him?Anyway, I have no other way to choose. Rather than just sitting around and waiting to be caught, I might as well resist.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng quickly became an anti-thief, and his skill was much stronger than the average person, and he was the first one in every battle. Therefore, not only quickly gathered many people, but also, The expansion is still very fast. In the past few years, he has actually become the most powerful insurgent in the Dalu dynasty. There are 60,000 or 70,000 men under him, and this number is not constantly expanding.


    And more importantly, these 60,000 to 70,000 people are not exactly the same as other insurgent forces. They are not like other insurgent forces. They are all mobs. Among these people, there are still quite a few. There are elite soldiers of Wang Cheng, and they are specially trained by Wang Cheng, and every time they fight, these elite soldiers also perform the best and make the most contributions.


    After all, Wang Cheng had been in a military camp, and he was also an officer. He was very familiar with the training in the army. In addition, he knew that the rabble was of no use. When it¡¯s a little troublesome, it¡¯s easy to collapse. Therefore, since he became the leader of the rebel army, he has been training his men, and as his team expanded, he trained more and more elite soldiers. Their strength is not inferior to those of the regular army of the Great Lu Dynasty, or even stronger, because the local soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty are much rotten, and their strength is not better than that of the past, and Wang Cheng has trained himself for himself. The elite soldiers of Japan are still very demanding. Therefore, in terms of combat effectiveness, these soldiers are better than the regular army in the court. As for the soldiers of Hefeng Jueguo, he is not clear because he has never fought.


    In fact, Wang Cheng could expand faster, but he did not expand like other leaders of the insurrection army when he had the opportunity to expand wildly, occupy territory, and recruit manpower. He worked steadily and steadily step by step, doing what he could, and developing. Although unhappy, it is very stable. Therefore, when people from other insurgent forces encounter the imperial regular army, they lose more and lose less and often suffer a lot of casualties. However, his team can often win, while other forces'' People, although they are constantly recruiting people, they will lose a lot after a war. Therefore, in the end, Wang Cheng actually has the most people.


    There were more people, so naturally his ambitions would be bigger. Wang Cheng didn¡¯t want to make a fuss. He wanted more things. However, at this moment, the court actually had a truce with the most powerful people. Wang Cheng knew very well. What this meant, he knew that once the imperial court and Feng Jueguo ceased war, then their crisis is about to come, when that time, the imperial court can free up its hands and concentrate on dealing with himself and others.


    Although Wang Cheng has confidence in his men and he also has a team of elite soldiers that can fight, but this team obviously does not have any advantage in number. If the court of the Great Lu Dynasty really spares its hands and concentrates on dealing with them Even if it was him, he couldn''t hold it.

 2390 Chapter 2390

    For this reason, after understanding the situation, Wang Cheng became clear that he cannot let the imperial court and Feng Jueguo really cease the war, at least not now. The current self does not have the strength to resist the imperial repression. Helpers, everyone joins together, Wang Cheng is not very optimistic, he clearly knows that people from other insurgent forces can fight very few, most rabble crowds, once they are heavily surrounded and suppressed by the imperial court, they will easily collapse.


    Therefore, if Wang Cheng wants to continue to live and gain more, he must find a way to get the Dalu dynasty to fight with the wind-abundant people again. Only in this way, the Dalu dynasty''s court can not have too much thoughts. , To take care of himself and others. In that case, he will have time to develop again. Wang Cheng believes that as long as he is given another three or two years, he will be able to train more elite soldiers. On the frontal battlefield, if you wrestle with the soldiers of the court, even in the face of heavy encirclement and suppression, you will be able to fight.


    As for how to make Feng Jueguo fight again with the Da Lu Dynasty, Wang Cheng thought for a long time before he came up with such a way, that is, attack the Da Lu Dynasty¡¯s family-sending team and kill the Feng Jueguo in the team. The prince, only in this way can we make Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty hostile to each other and blame each other. After all, Princess Qi is in the Dalu dynasty and Luiza is in Feng Jueguo. Their status is very high. Once something happens , Will definitely make the emperors of these two countries angry.


    Although Wang Cheng also knew that when the time comes, it is very likely that the court of the Lu Dynasty will be completely angered, and they will send heavy soldiers to encircle himself and others to avenge Princess Qi and others, but this is his only chance. He didn''t want to let it go, and only in this way could Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty, who had just ceased fighting, fight again.


    Wang Cheng obviously had a brain. He did not choose to go first by himself, but secretly spread the news, which also explained the benefits of killing Luiza and Princess Qi, and, as he expected, other insurgent forces¡¯ People were really moved, and someone took the lead in that team.


    However, Wang Cheng obviously did not expect that there were three thousand soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army in the team escorting Princess Qi. When he was still in the barracks, he had heard of the name of the Imperial Forest Army, and he also knew the power of those Imperial Forest Army soldiers. , It was much more powerful than the general army of the Da Lu Dynasty, and the elite soldiers he trained so hard could not say that they were opponents of those people.


    Therefore, when the news of the defeat of the White Lotus Cultists came, he did not feel the slightest surprise, and at the same time, he was more certain that the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army were powerful.


    Then, Wang Cheng proposed that all the people of the rebel forces gather together to discuss ways.


    People from other insurgent forces have obviously been disturbed by the benefits of killing Luiza and Princess Qi before. Therefore, even if they know that the White Lotus Sect has failed, they have not given up. Now Knowing that Wang Cheng called on everyone to find a way together, they all came when they started working on the team.


    Because of Wang Cheng¡¯s outstanding achievements in fighting against the Great Lu dynasty in recent years, his reputation and popularity in the rebel army are very high. He is now the most powerful of all rebel forces. Exist, so this appeal is obviously still there.


    However, among the forces of the insurgents that came, they had very different senses for Wang Cheng.


    Some people admire Wang Cheng¡¯s abilities, and feel ashamed. They want to find a chance to join Wang Cheng, and they can survive. Moreover, they can also win the future. These are all without confidence in their own strength. After all, in the past In the past few years, many insurgent forces have been wiped out. They obviously don¡¯t want to be the next. These people didn¡¯t have much ambitions. They chose to rebel because they really couldn¡¯t survive and found a way to survive. .


    But now, Wang Cheng is the strongest. Following him, the possibility of living is very high. There is no need to worry that he will be suppressed by the court. Therefore, many people are still very tempted. Now I hear Wang Cheng''s call for everyone to get together. , Naturally came.


    However, not everyone in the rebel forces has a good impression of Wang Cheng, and some ambitious people who hate and guard against Wang Cheng are no worse than the court. After all, Everyone understands that even if they eventually overthrew the rule of the imperial court, then only one rebel force would survive to replace the Lu family and take charge of the country. Therefore, in addition to themselves, other rebel forces, All are potential enemies.


    Wang Cheng is the strongest now, and naturally the one who is most worried and hated.


    In addition, the rebel forces led by Wang Cheng have a high reputation among the people. After all, their combat effectiveness is strong. They have defeated the imperial army many times, and their reputation has been won. Therefore, many people who can''t survive want to To take refuge in Wang Cheng, there is more hope of living with Wang Cheng. If Wang Cheng has not been in a hurry to expand, step by step, I am afraid that the number of his current hands will be doubled.


    In such a situation, they will naturally be jealous of other insurgent forces. After all, they also want to absorb more of their subordinates, strengthen their own strength, and expand their own power. Now, everyone wants to go to Wang Cheng''s subordinates. Not many people want to enter them anymore.


    Wang Cheng chose his subordinates from many people who wanted to take refuge. His team''s strength was naturally getting higher and higher, while people from other forces forced and lured those who could not survive to join them. In order to expand, they Anyone wants it, so naturally there will be no shortage of crooked melons.


    The two completely different situations naturally made the leaders of the ambitious insurgent forces hate Wang Cheng. In their hearts, they all hoped that he would be unlucky and be suppressed by the court.


    It is not that they have never thought of defeating Wang Cheng¡¯s forces and absorbing his subordinates into their own team. However, the strength of Wang Cheng¡¯s team is there after all. Even if others have ideas, they dare not do anything casually. Can just think about it.


    This time, after hearing Wang Cheng¡¯s call, all these people who had opinions on Wang Cheng came. Naturally, this was not the place where they were willing to come to support Wang Cheng, but they were afraid that Wang Cheng and others would discuss it here. What good way? Then, under the leadership of Wang Cheng, defeated the team of sending off relatives and killed Luiza and Princess Qi. If that were the case, the prestige and fame would naturally be robbed by Wang Cheng. What are they? Not at all. At that time, Wang Cheng''s reputation among the people will be higher, and naturally more people will want to take refuge in Wang Cheng. If they want to defeat Wang Cheng and replace Wang Cheng, it will become more difficult.


    Therefore, even if they were unwilling, they had to come today, and they had to take part in this action. They couldn''t let Wang Cheng grab the limelight, which would be very detrimental to them.


    "I don''t know what the leader Wang thinks?" At this moment, a middle-aged bald-headed man sitting next to Wang Cheng looked at Wang Chengdao: "The leader Wang will shout out here today. There must be a way to deal with it, right? "


    This bald-headed middle-aged man is also the stronger one among the forces of the rebel army. Although there is still a gap between Wang Cheng and Wang Cheng, his power is also quite good. He was called Shi Dafu and was a bandit in his early years. Later, he took advantage of the imperial court. When it was all placed on Feng Jueguo, he developed and grew. When the team expanded, his ambition slowly grew. He once attacked a county seat and was also defeated. However, he was rushed by the court. The army, once again defeated, retreated from the county seat.


    This Shi Dafu also has a team capable of fighting, which was specially trained under the influence of Wang Cheng. With this team, his ambitions have become greater, and he has always wanted to be the strongest. The big rebel forces annexed all other rebel forces, and then overthrew the Lu family court and became emperor by himself.


    Therefore, in his heart, Wang Cheng was also his enemy. He had not dealt with Wang Cheng very well before, and even attacked Wang Cheng¡¯s idea. However, because of the pressure from the court, he has never been able to deal with the king. Into the start.


    "Yeah, the king is so powerful. I think I must have already figured out a way. We might as well say it and let everyone listen. We farmers are far worse than the king."


    "That is, I can still remember the matter of the leader Wang defeating the imperial army in Daixian. I want to defeat the team to send off the family. It is absolutely nothing to say."


    "President Wang, tell me what to do, I''ll listen to you."


    After listening to Shi Dafu''s words, other people also talked one after another, but some of these people really wanted to inquire about Wang Cheng, and some of them were like Shi Dafu, teasing Wang Cheng, ready to watch his jokes.


    Wang Cheng looked at the crowd. He knew that many people at the scene were hostile to him. However, he didn''t care. In his heart, these guerrilla uprising forces were mobs, and there was nothing to worry about. His greatest enemy is the imperial court of the Dalu Dynasty, and even people who are extremely powerful. As for these insurgent forces, he doesn''t care at all. These people are not qualified to be his opponents.


    And Wang Cheng summoned them, only wanting to use them. After all, although his team has the strength, but if he insists on acting alone, even if he succeeds in the end, the price to pay is very high. A tragic victory, when the time comes, people from other people''s forces will attack him.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng obviously wanted to bring these people in, and they should not be allowed to watch them. Moreover, these people don¡¯t need to be used in vain. When the time comes, even if many people die, they have nothing to do with him. .

 2391 Chapter 2391

    Wang Cheng doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of people from other insurgent forces, and people from other forces also have other plans for him. Therefore, it can be said that everyone gathered here has their own purpose, saying that they have ghosts in their hearts. , Not wrong at all.


    "My friends really looked at Wang." Wang Cheng said: "However, I really have some ideas. As for whether it works, everyone can give me some opinions."


    "President Wang, tell me something."


    "That is, we all want to hear the thoughts of the king."


    Others said one after another.


    Wang Cheng stood up, paced slowly, and said, "Everyone knows that before the White Lotus Sect attacked the family-sending team twice in a row, the result was a disastrous defeat and heavy losses. Everyone knows the strength of the White Lotus Sect. How strong it is, but it is not weak, especially the people inside are mostly believers of Bai Yufei, and the fighting power is still considerable, but even this kind of white lotus religion can not take the slightest advantage in the hands of those imperial forest soldiers. I have also lost a lot of people, and it can be seen that the imperial forest troops are definitely stronger than we thought before."


    Everyone nodded.


    Everyone knew about the Bailian Sect¡¯s previous attack on the family-sending team. After all, they were all the same people. Although they didn¡¯t have much contact with each other, the message transmission was not slow.


    The people of the White Lotus Cult had just started to do their work since the sending party had just left the gates of the imperial capital. Obviously, they wanted to get in front of everyone, to be the first to kill the great prince of the country and The princesses of the Dalu dynasty, when they heard the white lotus cult''s hands, many people still sighed, regretting that they were too late to do it by themselves, and were preempted by the white lotus cult.


    However, news of the fiasco of the White Lotus Sect soon came, which made many people breathe a sigh of relief. The White Lotus Sect did not succeed. In this case, they still have a chance. At that time, they did not think much, just I feel that it is not a wise move for the White Lotus Sect to choose to start at the gate of the Imperial Capital. After all, there are quite a lot of guards in the Imperial Capital. The White Lotus Sect does it there. Those guards will support them in time. Therefore, the White Lotus Sect fails. , It is not surprising.


    Moreover, because it is near the imperial capital, it is impossible for the White Lotus Sect to lurch too many people in the past. Arms and other things will also be affected. Therefore, if they fail, think about it carefully, it seems to be natural.


    After that, everyone did not expect that the White Lotus Sect, which had just failed, would continue to do it without undergoing too much repair. The night attack was carried out that night, and more people were sent this time.


    When hearing this news, people from other insurgent forces sighed again and again and regretted it again and again. Compared to doing it at the gate of the imperial capital, it is obvious that the white lotus cult will be more likely to succeed this time. After all, it is at night. , Also took the lead. Moreover, the family-sending team also left the border of the imperial capital at this time, and the guarding force was only those in the family-sending team. It can be said that the possibility of success of the White Lotus Sect is very high, at least, other People in the rebel forces all think so, and they all feel that if they are themselves and others, they are also very likely to succeed.


    Therefore, people from other insurgent forces felt that they had missed an excellent opportunity, and the people of the White Lotus Cult would succeed this time.


    However, the result was beyond their expectations. The people of the White Lotus Sect failed again, and this time it was even worse than last time. They died more people.


    This shocked the people of other insurgent forces, and at the same time they realized that this team of sending off relatives was difficult to do, and the strength was unexpected. Although they thought about it, the emperor sent the team to send off relatives. The strength of the soldiers will not be too weak, but they did not expect that they will be so strong.


    This made some people from the rebel forces hesitate. Although they wanted to kill Luiza and Princess Qi, only now they discovered that this was not a normal difficulty. It is very likely that they did not kill. Those who wanted to kill, in the end, they lost money while waiting for others, which is obviously not what they wanted to see.


    And at this moment, Wang Cheng suggested that everyone gather to discuss a solution, and everyone came, and they also wanted to see if there were any good solutions for others. If so, it would be the best, if not. , They are ready to give up.


    "If you want me to say, let''s just give up. There are only a few people under me, not even the White Lotus Sect. If I go, I won''t be able to return." Someone said.


    "Datou Li, why are you guilty at this time? Didn''t you say before that you should kick the head of the great prince of Feng Jueguo as a ball and snatch the princess of the Lu Dynasty back as the wife of the village?" the person next to him said .


    "I''m just saying that, I''m no bigger than your family, I''m just such a person, but I can''t stand the toss."


    "Coward! Just wait for the imperial army to destroy you all."


    "Okay, don''t make any noise, listen to what the chief king said."


    Wang Cheng looked at the people who had calmed down again and said: "Everyone now knows how powerful the Imperial Forest Army is. To be honest, if there are other ways, I don¡¯t want to be an enemy of those Imperial Forest Army. When I was in the barracks a few years ago, I¡¯ve heard of them, and now they seem to be even better than I¡¯ve heard before."


    "But!" Wang Cheng said with a heavy face, "But! We have no other way, and there is no other way to go! Once the imperial court and Feng Jueguo really have a truce, they will come back, first One thing that needs to be cleaned up is us people. You should all know that in recent years, although the imperial army has often suffered losses and defeats when fighting against the country, its strength is still stronger than those of us. What''s more, there is the Imperial Forest Army, even if we don¡¯t want to face them now, we will have to face them later. Therefore, once the court really uses all its energy to deal with us, none of us will want to live. ."


    Everyone was silent, and they all understood in their hearts that what Wang Cheng said was the truth.


    Although the officials under the Dalu dynasty have been a bit decayed over the years, causing some people to be unable to live, and only then have these rebels, but the foundation of the Dalu dynasty is still there, and their strength is still very strong. Yes, although they can¡¯t beat the people of the country, there is no problem to suppress them. Just like Wang Cheng said, if the people in the court really spare their hands, they can deal with themselves and others wholeheartedly. No one can run away.


    Shi Dafu''s face is also ugly. Although he has always wanted to replace Wang Cheng and become the most powerful presence in the rebel army, he also knows the strength of the imperial army. When the time comes, the imperial court will really do something against them. If you think about it, the most powerful force among them must have attracted the attention of the court the most. If you think about it this way, it is obviously not the right time to replace Wang Cheng.


    Of course, Shi Dafu also didn''t want to, that he and his subordinates would be destroyed by those in the court, and he still had the emperor''s dream.


    "Prince Wang, we all know how powerful the court is, so you don''t need to say more. Since everyone is here, obviously they all want to destroy the armistice agreement between Feng Jueguo and the court. You just said that you have some ideas, so you might as well say it. Listen." Shi Dafu said.


    "That''s right, Chief Wang, tell me something."


    "Yes indeed."


    Others also said one after another. As long as they are not fools, they will understand that instead of waiting for the court''s army to destroy them, it is better to take advantage of it now. If it is really done, then there will be relaxation for oneself and others. After a few years have passed, it will be a different story.


    Wang Cheng looked at the people and said, "My idea is actually very simple. It is the same as the previous method of the White Lotus Sect. It is still an ambush! Fight their ambush!"


    "Ambush? Didn''t the White Lotus Cult fail twice before? They suffered heavy losses, and with the practice of the White Lotus Cult, the people of the court must be more on guard now than before. I am afraid it will not be easy to ambush them again. "Someone doubted.


    Indeed, the previous White Lotus Sect failed successively, not only suffered heavy losses, but also made the team that sent the family more vigilant. If they wanted to ambush them, it would be more difficult than before.


    "I thought Chief Wang had a good idea, but it turned out to be nothing more than that." Shi Dafu said with disdain.


    "Haha." Wang Cheng smiled carelessly: "The failure of the people of the White Lotus Sect does not mean that we will also fail."


    "First of all, we are acting together this time. Although we cannot bring everyone together, the number of people must be much larger than before." Wang Cheng continued, "In addition, with the previous ones. The lesson, this time we will be more fully prepared, and we can take the initiative and choose a place far away from the city to ambush. In that case, all we have to deal with is the people in the team to send off the relatives. There are many opportunities for this. Yes, because, as far as I know, the people who send the family to the team never camp in the city, but in the wild, obviously there are still many suitable ambush places that can be found."


    Everyone nodded and their eyes lightened a little. Indeed, the total number of them is still considerable. Even if they can''t bring everyone together, there are still 50,000 or 60,000 people with so many influences. There were only about 20,000 people in the family-sending team, and there were many court ladies and eunuchs. The only ones who could really fight were about 10,000. Among them, the number of the Imperial Forest Army was only a few thousand.


    As long as they are well prepared and the timing is right, they still have a chance to succeed.

 2392 Chapter 2392 feint defeat, lure the enemy

    "In addition!" Wang Cheng paused and continued: "Now the attention of the court has been drawn away by the White Lotus Sect. The arrest of the White Lotus Sect in the imperial capital is even more conducive to our actions."


    The people of these rebel forces have also received news. The imperial court was very annoyed that the White Lotus Sect had made trouble at the entrance of the imperial capital. It issued a lore order against the White Lotus Sect. As long as it was a member of the White Lotus Sect, they would be killed.


    Actually, this is not surprising. After all, the imperial capital is where the face of the Dalu dynasty is. The Bailian Sect is making trouble at the gate of the imperial capital. It is to beat the emperor and the officials in the face of the Dalu dynasty. They will be angry, which is expected. Before the imperial court had paid too much attention to the rebels, and now, it is also the beginning of the White Lotus Sect.


    However, this also gave everyone an opportunity. The White Lotus Sect attracted the attention of the court, and they had the opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity to do things, even in terms of mobilizing manpower.


    However, the imperial court''s heavy hand in the White Lotus Sect also reminded the people of other insurgent forces. The imperial court has now begun to attach importance to them. It is already very difficult for them to continue to survive safely.


    Unless the court starts a war with Feng Jueguo again and has no energy to control them, they will be able to regain their breathing and development opportunities.


    In this way, this action against the Grand Prince Feng Jueguo and Princess Dalu Chaoqi must be carried out, and moreover, it must be won.


    "Does the king have a suitable place to ambush?" someone asked.


    "Yes." Wang Cheng said, "Cangling Mountain ten miles away!"


    Cangling Mountain?


    After thinking about it for a moment, everyone understood what kind of existence Cangling Mountain was in Wang Cheng''s mouth, and after thinking of the situation in Cangling Mountain, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Cangling Mountain is not too far away from the place where everyone is, but it is not far from the border. Because Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty often fought in the past, it also resulted in sparsely populated areas near the border. It¡¯s even off the beaten track. Normally no one will go there, and only those who need to leave the customs will pass there. However, the relationship between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty has not been good in recent years, so, Not many people chose to leave the customs, and the Great Lu Dynasty did not allow it, so the Cangling Mountain area was even more desolate.


    What makes everyone¡¯s eyes bright is that this Cangling Mountain has two peaks, and the only way to pass through this zone is between these two peaks, and the two peaks are separated from each other. If you want to pass through a gorge that is too spacious, you must pass through this gorge, and this gorge is about three miles long.


    More importantly, this gorge is the only way to exit the customs, so as long as they lie in ambush around here, they don''t have to worry about not waiting for the team to send them off.


    "Cangling Mountain is indeed a good ambush spot." Shi Dafu said: "It''s just that there are people in the family-sending team, there are windy people, and there are also the Imperial Forest Army of the Great Lu Dynasty. These people are not easy to deal with, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not Seeing something, when the time comes, we want to ambush them, I am afraid it will not be easy."


    What Shi Dafu said is also reasonable. For a place like this with a special terrain and the only way out of customs, anyone with some experience in the battlefield will attach great importance to it. There must be such people in the Jueguo and the Imperial Forest Army of the Great Lu Dynasty. When the time comes, the other party will send some scouts to investigate, and they will find them in ambush.


    There was some hesitation on everyone''s faces. This Cangling Mountain is indeed suitable for ambushes, but they know this, and the people in the send-off party probably also know this, and once they are alert, they will succeed in ambushing. Very difficult.


    Wang Cheng smiled and said, "Yes, in a place like that, anyone with experience in the battlefield will be alert. Once a scout comes, our early ambush will be discovered, but things are not absolute."


    "Oh, seeing that the leader is so confident, did he think of any way?" Shi Dafu couldn''t help asking.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Wang Cheng took the initiative to call everyone to get together and proposed to set up an ambush in Cangling Mountain. He must have thought clearly about the matter before and after. Seeing that Wang Cheng is not in a hurry, he should think of a solution. Way out.


    "I did think of a way when I arrived." Wang Cheng said, "Actually, my way is very simple. It is to pretend to be defeated and lure the enemy!"


    "Pretending to be defeated? Lure the enemy?"


    "Not bad!" Wang Cheng said, "I also want to thank the Bai Lianjiao who failed twice before. If it weren''t for them, this opportunity for me would not be easy."


    Everyone didn¡¯t know how this matter had something to do with the White Lotus Sect. Today, many people came here, involving a lot of insurgent forces. However, none of the White Lotus Sect members came, and everyone can understand. At present, the White Lotus Sect is focused on by the imperial court. It must be a difficult life. People in the imperial capital can''t keep it. Even at the local level, they will be targeted by the imperial army and be encircled and suppressed. They are now too busy to take care of themselves, where there is still time to come. Here?


    In addition, the White Lotus Sect was ahead of the crowd and tried to get the first place in the team. As a result, it has not succeeded now, and it has lost its wife and lost its troops. They have suffered heavy losses. They probably have no face to see. Everyone''s.


    It¡¯s just that what everyone doesn¡¯t know is what Wang Cheng said, this matter should be thanked by the White Lotus Sect who did not show up. Apart from losing a lot of people and improving the alertness of the people in the team, they seem to have nothing. Any contribution, even the people in that team, could not kill much, it was incompetent and shameful!


    What kind of help can such forces provide them?


    Wang Cheng looked at the puzzled expressions of everyone, and said with a smile: "Before, the Bailian Sect failed to attack the team twice in succession. He suffered heavy losses, but he could not kill the enemy much. This gave the people in that team. One signal, that is, the strength of our insurgent forces is very weak, they are not their opponents at all, and the gap between the two sides is huge, and this is of course true."


    Everyone was silent, although they didn''t want to admit it, but the facts are indeed the case. Compared with the strength of the army in the sent-off team, there is still a big gap between them. They are not opponents of the other party at all. This is not presumptuous, but self-knowledge.


    "Before, the Bailian Sect was really fighting, and there was no element of fraud. Therefore, the people in that team would definitely not doubt this. Therefore, even if they face us again, they still think that we are all It is a mob, not their opponent." Wang Cheng continued.


    "President Wang, what on earth are you going to say, the strength of the brothers, everyone knows in their hearts, you don''t need to say these cold words here." Shi Dafu said with an ugly expression.


    Shi Dafu was in a bad mood, and there was a reason. Before, it was his power that expanded the fastest, and before it was the largest in number. As long as there were people who took refuge, he accepted it. This also led to a surge in the number of his team, but However, the strength did not improve in the slightest. Later, the army that encountered the imperial court had repeatedly failed in battle, and the number of the team was also declining sharply, and it was now even smaller than that of Wang Cheng''s team.


    They couldn''t even beat the ordinary imperial army, and they were naturally inferior to those of the Imperial Forest Army and Feng Jueguo soldiers. He felt that the mob in Wang Cheng''s mouth was referring to him.


    "Leader of history, don''t be angry. I''m not talking about you. In the eyes of those windy countrymen and the imperial court and the imperial forest army, the people here are all rubbish. They are all mobs." Wang Cheng said, "and these are also two members of the White Lotus Sect. The impression made by the attack on the other side, and with this impression, we can proceed with the following steps."


    "That''s what you said, feigning defeat? Lure the enemy?" Shi Dafu said.


    "Not bad!" Wang Cheng said: "We can send some people to attack that team continuously, every time they are allowed to lose but not to win, of course, even if we want to win, it is impossible. After many times, the people in that team would treat us even more contemptuously, thinking that we were nothing more than that. When we were about to approach Cangling Mountain, we sent people to attack again, and then failed again. At this time, that team The insiders, their alertness has faded a lot, and they would not have thought that we would have the courage to give them a big one on the road."


    Wang Cheng¡¯s opportunity is actually very simple. It is to keep sending people to attack the team of sending off relatives. Those who attack will definitely fail. With the things of the White Lotus Sect before, they will not doubt the authenticity of these people, anyway. , They must all feel that the strength of the rebel army is just like that, it will be defeated, it is not surprising at all, and they will not doubt that this is the strategy of Wang Cheng and others.


    After several times in this way, the people in the team that sent off the relatives naturally became less vigilant. When it was near Cangling Mountain, I am afraid that their hearts have completely ignored the forces of the insurgents. Up.


    When everyone thinks about it, they all feel that this plan is feasible. If it is theirs, they will always win and always win, and they will not put the enemy in their eyes.


    "However, in order to ensure the authenticity, to prevent the people in that team from being suspicious, those who are sent must really fight and lose." Wang Cheng said.


    "You mean, send some people to die?" Shi Dafu quickly understood what Wang Cheng meant.


    "Not bad!" Wang Cheng nodded and said, "This is the only way to convince those people that our strength is the same. It is not a concern at all."


    Obviously, the feint in his mouth refers to them as a whole, not to those who went to attack the family-sending team. After those people went, they never thought about letting them come back alive.

 2393 Chapter 2393 Who else is against?

    Really ruthless!


    Those who understand all Wang Cheng''s plans have such an idea in their hearts.


    Wang Cheng¡¯s meaning is very simple. In order to reduce the vigilance of the people in the family-sending team, he plans to employ people to fill in, and constantly sends out "death squads" to let them carry out suicide attacks. There are only real ones. Attacks will prevent those people from seeing the mystery, and those who are not alert will be easily ambushed.


    This is naturally a good thing for people like them, but for those who were sent to attack the family-sending team, it was quite cruel. They were just used tools and abandoned chess pieces. Wang Cheng didn¡¯t have any. Care about their life and death, to be able to come back alive, that''s good, it doesn''t matter if they don''t come back, only if the fighting is sufficiently real, can those people believe that the strength of their insurgents is just that.


    After understanding this, Shi Dafu became more vigilant towards Wang Cheng. Obviously, this was a man who did nothing to achieve his goal. He said that he sacrificed so many people, but Wang Cheng''s face remained unchanged and his heart was very hard. , The mind is vicious.


    However, in fact, Wang Dafu himself didn''t care too much about these people. As long as he didn''t go to death by himself, other people died, and they died. They all lived a life of licking blood, and their hearts were too weak to survive. , Hard-hearted, that is necessary, Shi Dafu just felt that before underestimating Wang Cheng, he didn''t expect that the other party was also such a ruthless character.


    "Then, who should I send? Your people? Or are some of us under?" Shi Dafu looked at Wang Cheng and asked a question that everyone cares about.


    This is indeed a problem that everyone is very concerned about. According to what Wang Cheng just said, the people who were sent are no different from those who were sent to death. It is just that if one of them is sent to hand, it must be a big loss. After all, there are talents with strength. Although they agree with Wang Cheng¡¯s plan and feel that the possibility of success is very high, they don¡¯t want their own people to go. That¡¯s not to let their strength drop, they are also afraid , Wang Cheng will take this opportunity to weaken their strength.


    After listening to Shi Dafu¡¯s words, Wang Cheng said: "Every force has sent out some people. In this operation, all the participating forces will send out people. This is fair. After defeating the team to send off the family, the gains All the forces are equally divided according to their contributions. You must know that the princesses of the Dalu dynasty were given away by the family. There must be a lot of dowry items."


    Hearing Wang Cheng¡¯s words, the eyes of everyone on the scene lit up. Before, they only wanted to kill Luiza and Princess Qi, and then start a war between the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo. In that case, they won Opportunities for breathing and development are ignored, and the family-sending team itself is also a big treasure.


    You know, this team is a gift-giving team, and it is Princess Qi, so can there be fewer dowry products?Obviously it is impossible. After all, this represents the face of the Great Lu Dynasty. The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty will not be stingy in this matter. What''s more, the Great Lu Dynasty is only weaker in the army, which does not mean It is economically underdeveloped, and in fact, the Dalu dynasty still has some savings now, but now marrying a princess, even if there is no savings, the emperor will collect some.


    What''s more, the princess of the Dalu Dynasty was married to the prince of Feng Jueguo. The greed of Feng Jueguo people is known to everyone. If the emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty gave less dowry goods, then The prince of Feng Jueguo would never agree.


    Therefore, there must be a lot of dowry products in the team.


    "Chief Wang said that the contribution should be divided equally. What does that mean?" someone asked.


    Now many people are attracted by the spoils. Although they have not yet won the team to send off their relatives, it is very important for them to agree on the division of spoils before fighting. If you don''t say good things in advance, there will be entanglements afterwards, and even infighting is not impossible.


    "Contribution is calculated according to the number of kills of each force. I think everyone is familiar with this." Wang Cheng said.


    Everyone is no stranger to this. After all, the reward and punishment system of the army of the Lu Dynasty is based on the number of enemies killed. Although not everyone has served as a soldier, they have heard of this system. .


    However, not everyone agreed with Wang Cheng¡¯s opinion. After Wang Cheng finished speaking, someone immediately said: ¡°This is not fair. There are many people in you big powers, and you will definitely kill more enemies. Naturally, there are plenty of trophies. If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t we small forces suffer a lot? In the end, we won¡¯t be able to share anything, but the risks we took are the same as you, so this is not fair."


    "That is, the meat has been eaten by your powerful people. We may not even have the opportunity to drink soup."


    "Yes, I don''t agree."


    Many people from the powers agree with the Dao. These people who agree are all small-power people. If they are distributed in this way according to Wang Cheng, they will not be able to divide much in the end, but they are also with a few large-power people. Those who participated in the action together, it can be said that the risk is the same, or even greater. After all, their equipment is worse and their combat effectiveness is weaker. The possibility of casualties is greater than that of the larger forces. It is bigger.


    And while taking greater risks than others, they couldn''t get more spoils. Obviously, some people from small forces are not balanced.


    "Then how do you want to divide?" Shi Dafu said.


    In distributing the spoils, Shi Dafu was obviously on the side of Wang Cheng. Although he was hostile to Wang Cheng in his heart, he himself was a representative of the big forces. The distribution plan proposed by Wang Cheng was also for him. If it is advantageous, he naturally agrees. As long as more benefits can be obtained, he doesn''t mind supporting Wang Cheng.


    "Equally! All the forces divide the spoils equally, and everyone takes the same amount."


    "Yes, it''s fairest to split evenly!"


    Some small forces yelled.


    "Hmph, you think it''s pretty beautiful." Shi Dafu said with disdain: "If you have as many people as we do, then there is no problem with splitting, but you just have so many people and have the face to propose splitting? When we Are all fools?"


    Some people from small forces turned red and embarrassed when they heard Shi Dafu''s words. Indeed, they are small forces, so the number of them is naturally smaller, and their contribution to the battle should be smaller. Those who want to fight with the big forces. It seems that it is indeed inappropriate for people to divide the spoils together.


    However, the leaders of these small forces are not fools. Why are they willing to get fewer points than the big forces?Their strength would have been weaker than those of the big forces, and if several big forces were given more loot this time, then the gap between the big and small forces would only be greater, and then they would be even worse than those. Great power.


    And everyone understands that although they are now together, this does not mean that they are firm allies. In fact, they are only temporarily cooperating. The true relationship between them should be more hostile. After all, everyone wants to gain more benefits and occupy more territory. Therefore, there are a lot of conflicts between various forces. Everyone wants to annex other forces to expand their own forces. Only if one''s own power is strong enough, can he gain a foothold in this troubled world, and even have further possibilities.


    Therefore, those small forces obviously do not want to see the big forces further widen the gap between them. Once their actions are successful, then there may be another war between Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu dynasty. At that time, they will develop. The opportunity for growth is here. At that time, they are enemies with each other. So, who would be willing to see their enemies become stronger at this time?


    "Anyway, I just want to split evenly. If there is no split, I won''t participate."


    "Yes, your big powers are strong, but without the participation of our small powers, it will not be easy for you to succeed."


    "Yes, split equally, only split equally!"


    Some people from small forces yelled unwillingly.


    However, the leaders of these small forces had just finished speaking. When Wang Cheng swiped twice, he hacked him to death. The two leaders of the small forces who opposed his opinions were shocked by them. Before Wang Cheng paid one back. With a faint smile on his face, looking at the way he was talking very well, no one would have thought that he would do it with his hands, and he did not show mercy.


    When everyone was stunned, Shi Dafu was the first to react, slashing to death a leader of a small force not far in front of him who also opposed Wang Cheng''s opinion just now.


    The air was drifting with a faint blood, Wang Cheng glanced at Shi Dafu, then looked at the leaders of other people''s small forces and said, "Is there anyone else who wants to oppose?"


    Everyone was silent, no matter whether they were against or for, they dare not speak at this time.,


    "Because this matter is of great importance, everyone who comes here this time must participate in order to prevent anyone from revealing the secret. Therefore, as long as you come, no one is allowed to quit. I am responsible for everyone." Wang Cheng said: "As for the distribution of the spoils, it is determined according to the contribution. If you disagree, you must agree."


    Everyone realized that no matter what identity they were before, they now have a common identity, that is, the anti-thief!Are you just trying to reason with the thief?Among the anti-thief, the most important thing is power. Whoever has the big fist and who is the king can have the final say.


    But now, Wang Cheng obviously represents all the major forces in the rebel army, and even Shi Dafu, who has always been against him, is on his side. If anyone dares to object, those people will definitely not be polite.

 2394 Chapter 2394 Goatee Recommendation

    "Since everyone has no opinion, then this matter is decided." Wang Cheng said.


    Everyone was silent, no matter what they thought before, now obviously they can only accept this distribution method.


    "Now, let''s discuss the specific details of this matter." Wang Cheng said to everyone.


    Because of the previous prestige and threats, everyone is very cooperative at this time. They are all anti-thief, and they all understand the truth, that is, heroes don¡¯t suffer immediate losses. Now, if they have other ideas, they will definitely be Wang Cheng killed him. In order to ensure the success of this operation, Wang Cheng didn''t mind killing a few more people.


    What''s more, in addition to Wang Cheng, several other relatively large forces will also stand on his side, which makes those small forces even more afraid to have any other ideas.


    Moreover, in the final analysis, this action is also beneficial to them, not to mention the spoils that can be obtained, it is the matter itself, which is very meaningful to them.


    Once the action is successful and provoked another war between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty, then they will be able to get a chance to breathe. At that time, they can use this opportunity to develop, although their current power It''s not big, but who knows what will happen in the future?Those big forces are not big forces from the beginning. They have also slowly developed from small forces. Who stipulates that people like them cannot develop their own forces?When that time comes, they won''t have to look at other people''s faces anymore.


    Therefore, they also need time for development, and if the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo have a smooth truce, then their life will not be easier. The court will definitely attack them, those big forces, because Powerful, and able to deal with the court, and even the possibility of being Zhao''an. After all, the court certainly doesn''t want to hurt the people and money. If they can, they might also be willing.


    However, the people of these small forces are different. The court definitely looks down on them. To eliminate them will not waste too much manpower and material resources. Even if you can train troops by the way, why not do it. ?


    And their strength is not as good as the imperial army, so once the imperial court actually takes action on them, the possibility of them being wiped out is very high, so even if they just think about themselves, they don¡¯t want to see Feng Jueguo. Truce with the Great Lu Dynasty.


    Because of this, they threatened Wang Cheng before saying that they could not allocate enough benefits to not participate in this operation. That was just a threat. They even wanted the success of this operation more than the people of the big powers.


    Therefore, seeing that things have become a foregone conclusion, they have no way to get more profit distribution, and they all accept it.


    The scene became lively again. The bodies of the few people who were killed before have been cleaned out. The subordinates of those people will soon be swallowed up by other people¡¯s forces, and the rest are in lively discussions. Everything is as if nothing happened.


    After the specific details were discussed, everyone dispersed. Wang Cheng was obviously very satisfied with the gains this time. Not only did he become the commander of this operation, after all, he was the strongest. These opportunities for action were also determined by He proposed it, so it is normal for him to be elected commander-in-chief, and this is obviously very good for him to establish the prestige among the rebel forces.


    Wang Cheng understands that if the action goes well, then it is time for him to expand wildly. The previous accumulation of strength is enough. He already has a very capable team. The next thing to do is to continue to expand. , And this expansion will continue to occupy more territory, attract more civilians, and also include recruiting and annexing other insurgent forces. At this time, his prestige among the insurgents can play a role. , It can help itself more smoothly recruit and annex people from other forces.


    Therefore, he was very satisfied with the result of this meeting.


    Wang Cheng was satisfied, and Shi Dafu and others would naturally not be so satisfied. Although, according to the distribution method formulated by Wang Cheng before, they were able to distribute a lot of spoils afterwards, which is very important for their development and expansion. It''s good, but seeing that Wang Cheng has gained even greater benefits this time, several potential opponents of Wang Cheng, including Shi Dafu, naturally cannot be in a good mood.


    "Boss, I just heard a lot of people talk about Wang Cheng, his tone and attitude are much better than before. This is a bit bad for us." A middle-aged man with a goatee next to Shi Dafu, As he walked back with Shi Dafu, he whispered to Shi Dafu.


    This middle-aged man with a goatee is Shi Dafu¡¯s staff. Shi Dafu himself has not read books and is illiterate. Some things are not very convenient to deal with. Therefore, he asked this middle-aged man to be his staff to help him. Deal with some textual matters, and at the same time, occasionally come up with some ideas.


    And this middle-aged man actually doesn¡¯t have much abilities. He is just a talented person. He was a teacher in a private school before, but his level was limited and he was expelled. Raised an anti-thief and came together with Shi Dafu.


    Shi Dafu frowned when he heard the goatee''s words and said, "I know."


    In fact, Shi Dafu was always there just now, so he clearly knew what happened, and knew that after such a disturbance, Wang Cheng''s reputation must be increased again.


    Of course, Shi Dafu did not want to see this situation. However, when he was there before, he had to help and help Wang Cheng kill a leader who opposed him. Of course, this was not what Shi Dafu was willing to do. At that time, his interests and Wang Cheng¡¯s interests were the same. Therefore, helping Wang Cheng was helping himself, but, after all, Wang Cheng first proposed this matter, and he took the lead. Therefore, Wang Cheng He has gained the most, he Shi Dafu, will not be discussed by the soldiers of the insurgents, increasing his reputation.


    "If this action is successful, then Wang Cheng''s reputation will definitely rise to a higher level, which will be even more disadvantageous for us." The goatee said.


    "What should we do? Let''s sabotage this operation?" Shi Dafu said: "If we really destroy this operation, then we will have to follow bad luck. Once the court does its best to us, do you think we can persist. how long?"


    The goatee didn''t speak anymore, he just saw that if this action succeeded, it would be good for Wang Cheng, but he didn''t expect that any failure would be bad for them.


    Goatee has been following Shi Dafu for some time. Naturally, he knows that the people under Shi Dafu are far from the regular army in the court. Before, the court did not concentrate on dealing with them, and it made them feel choked. Once the court really dealt with them, the goatee felt that this team might have come to an end.


    "It''s hateful, this feeling is really unpleasant, as if I was helping him increase his reputation." Shi Dafu said.


    Although knowing that the operation was successful, the benefits would be even greater for Wang Cheng. Shi Dafu did not want to see this situation, but the reality forced him to help Wang Cheng to ensure the smooth operation of this operation. Otherwise, in the end, He will follow bad luck and be suppressed by the court.


    "Boss, it''s actually not impossible." The goatee rolled his eyes and said.


    "What''s the solution?" Shi Dafu looked at the goatee with some expectation. This guy, since he followed himself, hasn''t come up with a good idea a few times. Could it be that he suddenly opened his eyes this time?


    Seeing Shi Dafu looking at him expectantly, the goatee touched his beard and said: "We still have to participate in the action, and we must also ensure the success of the mission. This is also related to ourselves. It¡¯s safe, but in the course of this action, we can do some tricks."


    "How to do tricks?" Shi Dafu asked.


    "This action was proposed by Wang Cheng. After success, he will gain the most benefits. Therefore, he must do his best because he is currently the largest force in the rebel army. Once the court really wants to take action against the rebel army, he It was the first goal. He obviously didn''t want to see that happen, so he had to make this mission successful anyway," said the goatee.


    Shi Dafu nodded and shot his head. Although there are many insurgent forces now, the biggest insurgent force is Wang Cheng. Once the court really takes action on the insurgents, then Wang Cheng must be the most obvious and most concerned. Therefore, Wang Cheng hopes the success of this operation more than others.


    Not to mention that this action was proposed by Wang Cheng and led by him. If it succeeds, he can gain a lot of prestige, and at the same time, he can also obtain a lot of trophies. All this makes Wang Cheng have to succeed.


    "So, in action, anyone can play slippery, but Wang Cheng''s people don''t." The goatee continued: "We can take advantage of this. When in action, don''t use all your strength, just play it around. That''s it. This way, you can reduce your own losses. Anyway, there are so many insurgents and one less of us will not affect the result. And if Wang Cheng sees the situation is dangerous, he must be desperate. In that case, they The loss of the people of the Great Lu Dynasty is not easy to provoke. When the time comes, Wang Cheng will have heavy casualties, and we can narrow the gap in strength with him. In addition, when snatching the spoils, we can also Do some small moves to ensure that we collect the most spoils."

 2395 Chapter 2395 White Lotus Cults Mind

    Hearing that goatee¡¯s words, Shi Dafu¡¯s eyes brightened a lot. This is indeed a good way. He is not helpless, but he won¡¯t work so hard. Wang Cheng¡¯s people will do the hard work. At that time, Wang Cheng''s people and the Yulin Army of the Great Lu Dynasty were both injured. If they came out to turn the tide, they would not only guarantee the success of the operation, but also weaken the power of Wang Cheng''s forces and increase their prestige.


    "When snatching the spoils, our people can snatch those valuable items first." The goatee continued: "Although we have agreed before, we will allocate them according to our contributions, but when we implement them, It¡¯s not impossible to do some small actions. The scene is so chaotic that Wang Cheng¡¯s people may not be able to find out. Moreover, even if they find out, they dare not completely tear their faces with us when their strength is damaged. The strength is not much weaker than them, plus, this time we let them go to fight the Dalu people desperately. If we make good use of them, we can even surpass them. When that happens, we won''t have to be afraid of tearing our faces with them."


    "Yes, not bad." Shi Dafu said with a smile on his face at this time.


    Shi Dafu still agrees with the goatee¡¯s analysis. Their strength is not much worse than Wang Cheng¡¯s. This time, Wang Cheng is in front of the Dalu Dynasty¡¯s imperial army. Then, in the end, the strength between the two The gap in the competition will be further narrowed, and it is not impossible for them to complete the overtake.


    In this case, even if Wang Cheng tore his face with him afterwards, he would not be afraid. What''s more, if the action goes smoothly, then the war between the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jue Country will break out again. , The temporary alliance between them has also come to an end. The many insurgent forces have changed from an alliance relationship to a hostile relationship. In this case, what can they do even if they are completely torn apart?Anyway, I''m going to become an enemy. I can tear my face when I tear my face. It''s not a big deal. Even if I don''t tear my face immediately, I will tear my face afterwards.


    Seeing that Shi Dafu also agreed with his opinion, the goatee also showed a triumphant smile. He has been with Shi Dafu for so long, and has always been dealing with textual things, which has not been reused, which makes him very unhappy. Cha, especially when he still feels that he is capable, naturally he is very dissatisfied with the status quo.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to do meritorious service before, and it¡¯s no problem not to be reused. Now, his opinion is finally accepted by Shi Dafu, which means that he is beginning to be reused slowly, which is naturally Make him feel very comfortable.


    However, Shi Dafu and this goatee both underestimated Wang Cheng. The reason why Wang Cheng has not expanded too quickly in the past few years is because he is taking the line of elite soldiers and the combat effectiveness of his rebels. , Is not comparable to other insurgent forces.


    After several years of steady combat, Wang Cheng already has a very capable army, and now he has overtaken in numbers. It can be said that Wang Cheng has already surpassed other rebel forces by a lot in terms of strength. , This includes Shi Dafu''s forces.


    It¡¯s just that Shi Dafu has not directly fought with Wang Cheng. His judgment on the strength of Wang Cheng¡¯s forces is simply the number of people. In his opinion, the number of people is large, which represents the strength of each rebel. The gap will not be too big.


    In terms of the number of people, although Wang Cheng has more people, it is not too exaggerated to have more than him. Therefore, he feels that the strength gap between himself and Wang Cheng is not that big.


    However, in reality, the strength of Wang Cheng''s forces has surpassed Shi Dafu and others by a lot. Even if Wang Cheng was hit hard this time, Shi Dafu is not necessarily his opponent.


    For those who had ideas for the family-sending team, not only Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others, but the White Lotus Sect who did not appear at the meeting place, still remembered the family-sending team.


    The White Lotus Sect was the first force to take action on the team that sent the family members. However, it is also the force that has lost the most so far. They have failed twice in a row and lost a lot of manpower. At the same time, they also let them be in the rebel forces. The loss of prestige, after all, as long as you defeat a battle, no matter who you are fighting against, it is not a matter of face.


    As for this situation, Bai Yufei, the leader of the White Lotus Sect, was obviously very uncomfortable. Even if he failed twice, he still hadn''t given up.


    It¡¯s just that the imperial court is now paying attention to them, and the team that sent the relatives has also increased their vigilance. Therefore, Bai Yufei did not act again. However, no action for the time being does not mean that they gave up. In fact, they have been Looking for a chance to do it again, it was just that they had failed twice in a row, and they no longer dared to do it casually when they were not sure.


    As a member of the rebel forces, and still a more important member, Bai Yufei is still very concerned about the movements of other rebel forces, because he knows that the forces that now have ideas about sending off the family can He is not the only one, he also believes that people from other forces are also looking for opportunities to get started.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Bai Yufei learned that other rebel forces, under the organization of Wang Cheng, were going to meet at Camel Peak. As for what they were meeting for, there was no need to ask, Bai Yufei could also know.


    Ordinarily, Bai Yufei, as one of the rebel forces, can also participate in this gathering, and, because they are the only force that has fought against the imperial forest so far, they can provide more accurate information, other The people of the power must be very welcome for their arrival.


    However, Bai Yufei and his White Lotus Sect did not go. The failures of the previous two actions made him feel at the same time, and at the same time he felt lost. If he went to the party at this time, then they would definitely become people from other forces to discuss In these discussions, the unpleasant words must have accounted for the majority. After all, they are not true allies. Seeing that the White Lotus Sect suffers a loss, many people must be secretly pleased.


    Therefore, Bai Yufei didn''t want to be ashamed of going there, and even if he did, he was not in a dominant position, so it might as well not go.


    "Do you know their discussed plan?" Bai Yufei asked his subordinates.


    Bai Yufei was actually still a young man. In the early years, his family was also the home of the rich. However, he was framed by local officials, which directly led to the decline of his family. After that, Bai Yufei went on the road of anti-thief.


    However, unlike others, Bai Yufei did not directly rebel, but chose to establish the White Lotus Sect, because he knew that many people are now living under the persecution of reality, and these people are in reality. They live a poor life in China, so they need a place of spiritual sustenance, so that they can live happily, and religion is obviously a good way.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for his White Lotus Sect to be founded, and it attracted many people to join. Most of these people came from poor families, and this was what Bai Yufei wanted, because these people had no hope in reality. Moreover, he did not have the slightest affection for the court, so he could be encouraged to rebel with him.


    Moreover, these people are affected by religion and reality. When fighting, they are indeed not afraid of death. Although they are still inferior in combat effectiveness, as long as they have this spirit, their strength is still very good. Strong.


    Before fighting the Imperial Forest Army, Bai Yufei and his followers had already fought against the imperial army, and they were able to achieve good results every time. They were also one of the few insurgents capable of defeating the imperial regular army. The power has come, so before that, I had the confidence to act on the court''s sending team.


    However, they were obviously careless this time. They did not expect that the imperial court''s imperial army was so powerful that they suffered a big loss twice in succession, which directly caused their strength to be greatly damaged, and at the same time, they did not dare to act rashly.


    However, Bai Yufei did not give up and was always waiting for a better opportunity.


    "I heard it." The people under his staff said to Bai Yufei, and then they told Bai Yufei what they had heard.


    Although the people of the rebel forces paid close attention to the chance of this ambush, the rebel forces were not monolithic, and Bailian taught that they were all members of the rebel forces, people from other forces, Naturally, they are not so wary of them, so it is not a problem to inquire about some news.


    "Wang Cheng still has some means." Bai Yufei said after listening to Wang Cheng''s plan.


    If they follow Wang Cheng¡¯s plan, then those people are still quite likely to succeed. After all, those people are now gathered together, and their strength is much higher than that of the White Lotus Cult. The plan to feign failure and lure the enemy, and the unprepared team to send off relatives, is still very likely to fail.


    "Master, what should we do?" the subordinate asked.


    This is indeed a problem. They didn¡¯t attend the previous gatherings, so naturally it would be a little troublesome if they wanted to participate in the actions of other forces. After all, they didn¡¯t go there before, and if they go suddenly now, some of them cannot be justified. But if If you don''t go, then, if other forces succeed in their actions, they will have no benefit at all, no loot, and no increase in reputation. Doesn''t that mean that their losses in the previous two actions were wasted?


    This is obviously unacceptable.

 2396 Chapter 2396 the person who relieves boredom is here

    "Huh, we won''t give up so easily." Bai Yufei said coldly: "Let the people below prepare, and we will go to Cangling Mountain to join in the fun!"


    The failure of the previous two actions has already caused Bai Yufei to lose a lot of people. If he gives up the action in this situation, then not only will his strength be damaged, but also his prestige will be affected. This is obviously not what he wants to see. So, in any case, he must gain benefits, and to gain enough benefits, only in this way can they make their previous losses appear valuable.


    Bai Yufei is a proud person, he will not be willing to fail, so as long as there is a chance, he does not want to give up.


    Bai Yufei had already thought about it in his heart, that is, he was going to come to a mantis to fight the cicada, with the oriole behind, he would let other rebel forces fight against the imperial army, and he himself was hiding behind. Bai Yufei had fought against the sending team before, so he knew that the team was very strong, even if it was the other rebel forces this time, they ambush in advance and hit the opponent by surprise. In the end, if you want to win, you must At a high price.


    What Bai Yufei wants to see most is naturally that both sides lose out. If this is the case, he can come out to clean up the mess. In this way, he can not only take the opportunity to weaken the forces of other rebel forces, but also get the money from the sent-off team. A generous dowry.


    As for working with people from other forces, Bai Yufei did not hesitate at all, nor did he have the slightest guilt. Although everyone is an insurgent force, they are not true allies with each other, and there is even competition. Relationship, their defense against each other is no less than against the imperial forces. It''s like, he failed twice before, and he also believes that after other insurgent forces learned about it, they don¡¯t care about how many people they have lost, but Watching his own jokes.


    Therefore, he does not have the slightest pressure to act on people from other forces.


    As for leaking the news in advance to prepare the people who sent the family to the team, Bai Yufei didn''t want to do this. It wasn''t people who cared about other forces, but he felt that once the people who sent the family knew the news, Prepared in advance, then, when the time comes, people from other insurgent forces will no longer be opponents of the team that sends the family off, so how can you take advantage of it?


    Bai Yufei here secretly mobilized more of his subordinates to the Cangling Mountain area, and the other rebel forces also secretly mobilized his own hands to Cangling Mountain. For a while, under the calm surface, but The tide is already surging.


    And the people in the team of sending off relatives did not know this situation.


    Although Luiza, who was born in the army, attaches great importance to investigation. After being attacked twice in a row, scouts are sent out every day for investigation. However, they can only conduct investigations and cannot obtain more intelligence. As for The imperial court, at this time, was also busy encircling and suppressing local insurgent forces, so they also didn''t know about Cangling Mountain.


    If this is the case, many people from the rebel forces will carry out the plan well.


    "Those wastes of the rebel forces are not afraid of being killed, right?" Luiza riding on the horse, said to the middle-aged envoy somewhat boringly.


    During this period of time, although he has always sent scouts out to conduct investigations, he has not gained anything at all. Since those two attacks, the people of the rebel forces of the Da Lu Dynasty seem to have died down and have nothing to do with them. The same idea, no one came to attack their team at all.


    This made Luiza even more contempt for the insurgent forces of the Great Lu dynasty. Originally, he looked down on the fighting power of those people, but now he discovered that those people are still so courageous. What is this not waste?


    You know, such a simple journey is very boring for Luiza, especially, he can''t touch Princess Qi, which makes him more idle. In addition, he used to live in a military camp most of the time. Therefore, he likes fighting very much. He likes the feeling of cruelly killing Dalu people on the battlefield. Seeing the fear in the eyes of those people before they die, he has an indescribable excitement.


    Therefore, Luiza still wants to see those from the rebel forces attacking them. Anyway, those people are very weak and will not cause too much harm to him. Come and let yourself move. It is also very good to move your muscles and bones to relieve boredom.


    However, those people seemed to be frightened. Since the night attack, they have not seen any of them, which makes Luiza very upset.


    At the same time, Luiza was also wondering whether the middle-aged envoy¡¯s previous guess was wrong. Although those people were from the rebel forces, they were not as far away as the middle-aged envoy thought. What provoked Dalu The chaos of the North and the Wind Jueguo, the people who attacked them before, just simply took a fancy to the property in their team.


    You know, this is the emperor''s marrying his younger sister. It¡¯s impossible to get married. Luiza thought, if it weren¡¯t for these things were sent to him, he knew that there were so many belongings passing by. Be heart-warming.


    Those from the rebel forces, to put it bluntly, are not much different from the bandits. They are tempted by those dowries, and it is easy to understand, but after they attacked twice, they found that they and others were not easy to provoke. Therefore, I gave up. As for the people of other insurgent forces, they may not have thought about this at all. After all, their bigger enemy should be the imperial army of the Lu Dynasty, knowing that they are waiting for others. After being so powerful, I may also feel that there is no need to fight so hard to grab property. After all, no matter how you look at this matter, there is little chance of success.


    "Can''t be careless." The middle-aged envoy frowned slightly and said: "It is always good to be careful. When we leave the customs, our people will come, and everything will be fine."


    In fact, I haven''t seen anyone attacked these days. The middle-aged envoy also had a little doubt about his previous judgment. Did he think he was wrong?Those people of the rebel forces are not trying to provoke the hatred between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty?Just wanting to rob, now that it is unlikely to succeed, so I gave up?


    "Perhaps, I looked at those people too high before, right? Those people are just uneducated peasants, and they don''t look so far." The middle-aged envoy thought.


    In the eyes of this middle-aged envoy, anyone with some vision can see that once Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty really ceased war, then the Dalu dynasty will turn around and pick up the rebel forces. At that time, the good days of those people will be over, and what awaits them is the fate of being perished.


    Therefore, as long as they see this, the people of the rebel forces will not want to see the real truce between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty, even if it is to prevent the truce between the two countries at all costs and attack This team of them is obviously the best choice. After all, there are important figures from the two countries in this team. Once the attack is successful, then it is not impossible to provoke war between the two countries.


    However, the calm during this period of time also made the middle-aged envoy begin to doubt that perhaps among the insurgent forces, there is no such discerning person, they simply can''t see that far.


    "A group of short-sighted guys." The middle-aged messenger said in disdain.


    However, just when he just finished thinking about it, a scout hurried over on horseback, his expression seemed a little anxious.


    "Report! The enemy is found ahead!" The scout had already called out before the crowd approached, with a loud voice.


    Hearing what he said, everyone reacted differently. Those palace ladies and eunuchs who came with the family sending team were scared. They had already experienced two attacks before. Those two experiences were for them. In terms of obviously not so beautiful, some people died in those two attacks. Some of them died in the hands of the rebel forces, while others died in their own hands, regardless of whether they were dead. In the hands of no one, no one cares about their life or death. After all, they are the most inferior existence in this team.


    Therefore, when they heard that an enemy appeared again, they looked scared, afraid that they would wait for others to be implicated again, and then there would be a dangerous situation.


    But the people of the Imperial Forest Army and the entourage of the country''s wind became serious. Before, when they were on the road, their expressions were still very relaxed. After all, it is still daytime, and they also scout out, so, There is no need to worry about being attacked suddenly, but now that the enemy has appeared again, they naturally become serious.


    As for Luiza, he has a look of excitement. He was still bored before, but now it¡¯s alright. An enemy has come, and someone has come to relieve his boredom. He is naturally very happy, even he has never I thought about whether he would be in any danger, because, in his heart, he had never considered the regular army of the Dalu dynasty, and those insurgent forces that were weaker than the regular army of the Dalu dynasty. , Then there is no need to pay attention to it. In his opinion, those people will only relieve his boredom, and will not bring him any danger.


    "Where? How many of them are there? Who are they?" Luiza asked quickly.


    "Back to the prince, they are about three miles ahead. There are probably more than two hundred people. They are all dressed in rags and have weapons in their hands, but they are very simple. It looks like they should be the rebel forces of the Great Lu Dynasty." The scout Replied.

 2397 Chapter 2397

    Two hundred people?Simple weapons?Worn clothes?This is indeed the image of the rebels of the Dalu dynasty. After all, those people are mostly peasants who can''t survive. In terms of equipment, what is it really like?


    "Did they find you?" Luiza continued to ask.


    "No." The scout said, with a mocking expression on his face: "Those people didn''t have much alertness at all, and they didn''t send out spies. They just came over in such a big way."


    The scout really looked down on this situation. After all, as a scout, what he valued most was his early detection of danger. Therefore, he must send out spies during the march.


    And the people in the rebel army he saw didn''t have any thoughts in this regard. They came over in broad daylight, and they were still vocalizing, fearing that others would not know they were coming.


    Luiza had no doubts about this. Originally, in his mind, he had a low evaluation of those of the rebel forces. They felt that their combat effectiveness was low and their tactical literacy was naturally not high. Therefore, there was no alertness in this regard. That is also normal.


    It''s just that what he is a little confused about is why there are only two hundred people. Is this looking down on himself and others?You know, in the previous two attacks, many people came from the other side. As a result, weren''t they all defeated?Now that there are only two hundred people here, it''s impossible to beat myself and others.


    Is this dying?


    Luiza looked at the middle-aged messenger with some confusion, he was a little confused about the situation.


    The middle-aged envoy also had some doubts about this. Ordinarily, the people of the rebel forces should know the strength of themselves and others at this time. In this case, only about 200 people were sent here. What is the difference between sending death?


    "Could it be that their goal is not us, just passing by here?" Luiza guessed: "It just happened to ran into us."


    "It''s possible." The middle-aged envoy thought for a while and said: "Those people from the Dalu rebel forces originally ran around in the Dalu dynasty and caused trouble everywhere. Therefore, we met them at this time, maybe just It''s just a coincidence."


    "Then it won''t hang on us. Since the door is here, don''t be polite." Luiza said with a smile: "My forehand is itchy and bored, so they will come to the door to relieve my boredom. It''s really sweet."


    Luiza did not put the two hundred people in his eyes at all. He originally looked down on these insurgent forces of the Dalu dynasty. In his eyes, these people are not as good as the regular army of the Dalu dynasty. I don¡¯t even know that he pays attention to it. Moreover, these people¡¯s weapons and equipment are very poor. In his eyes, they are no different from beggars. Killing them will not cost much at all, let alone any danger. .


    To be honest, if it weren''t for these people who took the initiative to provoke him, he would still disdain for this kind of person, and now, they just let themselves be a little relieved.


    "Call my brothers, let''s go!" Luiza yelled to the soldier next to him. After that, with his legs clamped in the belly of the horse, he rushed forward on the horse. He was behind him. The more than one hundred entourages who came here.


    Because he knew that there were only about two hundred people coming, Luiza didn¡¯t care at all. Therefore, he just brought his own people, and he didn¡¯t even let people from the Imperial Forest Army go with him. In his opinion, although the number of the other party was It was twice as much on my own side, but I wanted to destroy them, just like playing, there was no need for the Imperial Forest Army to follow.


    "Be careful! I was ambushed!" The middle-aged envoy shouted towards Luiza''s leaving back.


    "Got it!" Luiza''s voice came slowly, obviously, he didn''t take it too seriously.


    And shortly after Luiza and the others left, Lin Yu of the Yulin Army over there also got the news. He also knew that Luiza had taken them with him, and he didn''t say hello to them at all, let alone let I waited for someone to follow.


    "Sir, what shall we do?" the subordinate asked.


    "Bring a thousand people to follow." Lin Yu thought for a while and said: "If the situation is not dangerous, don''t take action. If the prince of Feng Jueguo is in danger, you should go up to save people. He is Feng Jueguo. The eldest prince, the relationship between the two countries is very delicate now, so he can¡¯t get involved in our Dalu dynasty, understand?"


    "Understood, I will go now." The man turned and left after speaking.


    As a disciple of a big family, Lin Yu naturally knows the relationship between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty. Although the two sides have signed an armistice agreement, Feng Jueguo¡¯s people have also retired, but this does not mean that they just I am really willing to let go. The marriage between the Dalu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo also played a big role in this. If at this time, Luiza had something to do in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty, it would be difficult to guarantee The people of Feng Jueguo would not think that this matter was done by the court of their Dalu dynasty, and it was just blamed on the rebel forces.


    And if that were the case, then the people of Feng Jueguo might become angry because of this, and it would not be impossible to send troops to attack their Da Lu Dynasty again when that happens.


    Therefore, Lin Yu came with the Yulin Army this time, not only to protect the safety of Princess Qi, but also to ensure the safety of Luiza. To a certain extent, Luiza''s safety seems to be more important. Yes, after all, if something happens to him, war between the two countries may break out again.


    In addition, during this period of time, Luiza and Lin Yu were both interested, the two of them had a lot of contact, and the relationship between the two was also much closer. Lin Yu attached great importance to this "friendship" with Luiza.


    Although Lin Yu came from a big family, there are many young children in such a big family. The family will only support and help those promising young children. As for those who have no future, it will let them fend for themselves. This is the cruel side of the big family.


    Therefore, Lin Yu still has a sense of crisis, and he also needs to get to know some people who are helpful to him, and the prince of Feng Jueguo is obviously such a person, the other party''s identity is special, but his status is not low.


    Although Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu dynasty will not really live in peace like this forever, there should be no war between the two sides in the future. At the same time, in the relationship between Hefeng Jueguo, The Great Lu dynasty was in a weak position, so the grand prince of Feng Jueguo also had a great position on their side.


    Such a person is naturally very helpful to Lin Yu. There are many people who are close to Feng Jueguo in the hall now, and many people want to continue to have such peace. In this way, Feng Jueguo is Human status is naturally higher, and if you can become friends with the great prince of the country, that is definitely a great thing for yourself.


    Therefore, even if it was selfish, Lin Yu didn''t want to see Luiza''s accident, so it was normal to send someone over to respond.


    And through observations during this period of time, Lin Yu also knows that Luiza is an extremely arrogant person, and therefore, he is not good at helping out casually. In that case, not only will he not get the favor of the other party, but he will even get angry. The other party, therefore, he just made people follow, and he wouldn''t make a move if he didn''t. He would only make a move when he saw Luiza in danger.


    However, it turns out that both Lin Yu and the middle-aged messenger''s worries were unnecessary, that is, Luiza returned with blood and a smile on his face during the time of the incense stick.


    "It''s really a bunch of native chickens and dogs." Lu Yi Zahaha laughed. At this time, he was full of blood, and coupled with such a wild laugh, people felt scared when they looked at them. Those court ladies and eunuchs of the Great Lu Dynasty , Didn''t even dare to look directly at Luiza, the other side looked like a demon.


    "His Royal Highness, are you okay?" The middle-aged emissary was startled when he saw Luiza covered in blood, and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, how could those wastes hurt me?" Luiza said nonchalantly: "As for the blood on this body, it''s all wastes. It''s really waste. I haven''t warmed up yet, those people will die. To die, to escape, and to have no ability to resist."


    Maybe it was finally relieved, Luizabi looked much happier before.


    After that, the middle-aged emissary learned about the fighting process from Luiza''s mouth.


    Those who appeared in front of them were indeed from the Dalu rebel forces. If the scout said before, they were marching loosely, dressed in shabby clothes, and poor weaponry. At the same time, they did not send scouts. They were not at all alert to danger. They knew that the danger was approaching when Luiza led the people and rushed in front of them. At this time, it was obviously too late.


    After that, the reactions of those people were extremely poor. In the face of this "sudden" danger, they were flustered, some wanted to resist, and some wanted to run away. They reacted differently and had no formation at all. There was also a boss-like existence, desperately scolding, trying to organize a formation, but everything was in vain. Those people had too poor combat literacy, and until the boss was killed, those people''s formations could not be set up.


    Although the opponent has more than 200 people, Luiza has only more than 100 people, but when he entered the battle, it was still as easy as cutting melons and vegetables, and he did not encounter much resistance at all. The ass peeing of those people killed them, and they were embarrassed. Just a contact, the other party was completely collapsed, some of them died under the sword of Luiza and the others, and a small number of people escaped, and Luyi There is not even one injured here.

 2398 Chapter 2398

    Luiza was not surprised at this result. After all, they had already fought against the forces of the Dalu rebels before, and they knew the approximate strength of the other party, and this match only made Luiza even more. To be sure, the rebel forces of the Great Lu Dynasty are just like rubbish, so they are not worth paying attention to.


    And the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army who followed Luiza did not take any action at all. Luiza was watching Luiza leading people, cutting melons and vegetables, and killing the two hundred insurgent soldiers. died.


    Regarding this situation, the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army were also not too surprised. The night before, they killed a lot of soldiers of the insurrection army. Although, now in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty, there are many. Some rebel forces can even fight the local regular army. However, in the eyes of the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army, the rebel forces are also not a concern. Fighting them is just like playing. .


    Therefore, they didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, and if it was them, they could easily defeat the soldiers of the rebel army.


    "You are fine." The middle-aged emissary said, obviously more worried about Luiza''s safety in his heart, because he knew how serious the consequences would be if Luiza had an accident here.


    "It''s okay, how could those people hurt me?" Luiza said: "I also caught a few prisoners on the battlefield just now, and I also learned something from their mouths."


    Because before setting off, Luiza had some doubts about the two hundred people. I don¡¯t know if their purpose is to wait for them, or if they are just passing by, if they are waiting for them. , Then, do they have anyone else.


    Because of these doubts, Luiza deliberately asked a few prisoners to ask, but after asking, he killed all those prisoners, he didn''t like to be burdened.


    "What did you ask? Why did they appear here?" The middle-aged envoy also asked with some concern, because he was also a little confused about this matter.


    "Those people really came for us." Luiza said; "They are indeed the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty, but they are relatively small forces, with a small number of only a few hundred. They are just human beings, just like the husband said before, they want to kill us so that they can expand, but these fools are obviously wrong."


    "Hundreds of people dare to do something to us?" The middle-aged envoy said, "What about the other powerful people?"


    "People of the big forces seem to have no time for the time being." Luiza said: "The court of the Dalu dynasty has already begun to deal with the rebel forces, especially after the previous attack at the gate of their imperial capital. Although Wu Shangshu is a very small person, his status in the Dalu Dynasty is not low. This time he is organizing the encirclement and suppression of the rebel forces in the Dalu Dynasty. He was attacked before. This time it must be light. No, and the first thing he wants to target is those big rebel forces. It is estimated that they also want to establish a prestige, so that other rebel forces can surrender with interest. Therefore, those big rebel forces in the Lu dynasty are now It¡¯s not easy."


    "It turned out to be so." The middle-aged emissary said.


    The middle-aged envoy had thought of this before the Dalu dynasty¡¯s imperial court would take action against the insurgent forces in their territory. Therefore, it¡¯s not surprising to hear about this now, and, because of the previous attack. Wu Shangshu must have hated those insurgent forces, and he would definitely hurt them, and they have just started this action, so it must be aimed at those big insurgent forces. The people of these large rebel forces have caused great harm. Secondly, if these large rebel forces can be eliminated, then people from other rebel forces will also know that the situation is not good, some small forces. People who surrender may directly surrender.


    "However, I still feel a little strange. According to my previous guesses, we people are the last hope of the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty. Only by killing us can they get a chance to breathe and develop. If you are stupid, you should understand this. Therefore, even if the situation is dangerous, they will not give up easily. Otherwise, facing the full settlement of the Dalu court, none of them can escape, and destruction is their last The end of the battle." The middle-aged emissary said.


    This middle-aged envoy felt that even the imperial court of the Dalu dynasty had begun to encircle the rebel forces, but those of the rebel forces would not give up actions against themselves and others, because the court¡¯s behavior It will make them feel a sense of crisis and be more aware of the benefits of chaos to them. Therefore, as long as those people are not stupid, they will not give up action, but will take more drastic actions.


    "Sir, you look up to them." Luiza said nonchalantly: "Who are the people of the rebel forces? They are just farmers who can''t survive. What vision can they have? Presumably they don¡¯t know the words, and these people can only take care of the things in front of them. Right now, the biggest thing before them is the encirclement and suppression of the imperial court. Therefore, their attention is estimated to be dealing with the imperial court, not to mention, The previous two attacks should also make them realize that we people are not easy to provoke. Now they have to face the encirclement and suppression of the Dalu court. It is already very difficult. Will we add such a powerful enemy? Isn''t that looking for death."


    Compared to the cautiousness of the middle-aged envoy, Luiza didn¡¯t think so much. After all, he personally fought against the people of the rebel forces, and the experience of this fight clearly told him that the rebel forces People of the forces have very low combat literacy. Such people have no foresight. That is normal. Otherwise, the insurgent forces of the Lu Dynasty have existed for several years. Why hasn¡¯t it been achieved until now? scale?Isn''t it because they don''t have much abilities and vision?


    Therefore, they can''t clearly see the strong relationship in this matter. It is also normal. Luiza estimates that those people have been burned by the Dalu court at this time. Where can they have the energy to control themselves and others?


    The middle-aged envoy listened to Luiza¡¯s words and thought for a while. It seems that this is indeed the case, whether it is in the Dalu dynasty, in their state of the art, or even in some other neighboring countries. There are more or less rebel forces, and these forces are usually composed of people who cannot survive or live in poverty. Therefore, whether it is cultural literacy or fighting quality, it is very poor, and only nobles. Or members of a large family will participate in the forces of the uprising army, and only those forces of the uprising army will have a qualitative change.


    And now, it is obvious that behind the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty, there are no family members to participate, so they are short-sighted and seem to be easy to understand.


    It¡¯s just that these two people obviously didn¡¯t expect that the first person to think of a breakthrough in them was Wang Cheng. Such a man had been in the barracks for several years, and his family background was pretty good. At the same time, he was also a person who had studied. Therefore, Wang Cheng''s vision is higher than that of ordinary insurgent forces. Otherwise, perhaps, as Luiza said, he has no such far-sighted ideas.


    "What happened to the small force team just now? The big forces dare not come, they dare to come?" said the middle-aged envoy.


    "I also asked just now. I heard that someone took a walk and said that there are a lot of belongings in our team. These people who are about to be unable to survive are ready to fight and want to grab our things." Lu Izah said: "Furthermore, I also asked that there are not a few powers who have this idea, but they are all small powers. Moreover, these people are not united because of their greed. Action, whoever grabs the item will go to whom."


    "Is this? They are not afraid of death?" The middle-aged messenger smiled.


    "That''s sir. You didn''t see the appearance of those people just now. They are all in tatters. Moreover, they have yellow and thin faces. They are obviously hungry. It is estimated that they will not have enough to eat. There is a possibility of death at any time. It''s death. It''s normal to fight before you die, but, in this case, it will cause us some trouble." Luiza said.


    Luiza just passed by himself, so he saw the tragic situation of those people with his own eyes. Not to mention the old, weak, sick and disabled, all of them were still malnourished. In the next second, someone suddenly starved to death. Luiza No wonder.


    And these people are at risk of being starved to death at any time. Then, in this case, they will come and fight. It is also normal. If they succeed, they will be able to live, and they will live well, if If it fails, the big deal is death. Anyway, even if they don''t die here, they will starve to death at any time, and it doesn''t make much difference.


    The middle-aged messenger nodded, which is indeed the case. Under the circumstances of death threats, these people will do such "irrational" things, which is understandable. No matter what, it is all done. , Better than waiting to die, right?


    "So, there will be others coming to attack our team afterwards?" the middle-aged envoy said.


    "Yeah." Luiza nodded and said, "If that person is not lying, there will be many people like this next."

 2399 Chapter 2399 Uninterrupted Attack

    "However, don''t worry, sir. They are just some chickens and dogs. It''s nothing to worry about." Luiza said confidently: "It''s okay if they don''t come. It just so happens that I think it¡¯s boring to travel, and it¡¯s not bad for someone to accompany me to relieve my boredom.


    Luiza did not take those people at all to his heart. Not to mention, those who came were all from the small insurgent forces. Even if there were a lot of people, he was not afraid, because those people did not have the slightest. Combat effectiveness.


    In fact, what Luiza doesn¡¯t know is that there are some people who can fight in the rebel forces. It¡¯s just that in this plan, these people who are now attacking the family members are no different from sending them to death. Each uprising People of military forces will naturally not let their elites die.


    Therefore, the people sent this time are all the old, weak, sick and disabled in various forces. The combat effectiveness is naturally low. This is also good. One is that it can fully paralyze the nerves of Luiza and others, making them feel that uprising The strength of the military forces is like this, and it is not a concern at all. If this is the case, they will take it lightly, which is very beneficial for the next actions of the rebel forces.


    In addition, there are many old, weak, sick, and disabled people in the rebel forces. These people are unable to survive before they come to rely on the rebel forces. They have no combat effectiveness. At the same time, they also consume food from the rebel forces. This is obviously Those leaders of the rebel army did not want to see, so they also wanted to take this opportunity to use the hands of Luiza and others to eliminate these people and reduce the pressure on themselves and others.


    Of course, when they were asked to perform this task, the generals of the rebel army did not tell them the truth. They were afraid that after they were captured, they would not be able to stand the test and tell the real plan. For them, it was obviously not. Good thing.


    Therefore, the opportunity to ambush is now clear to the leaders of the rebel forces that the people below have no knowledge of it. Therefore, no matter what Luiza asks, he will not be able to get really useful information. .


    "It''s better to be more careful." After all, the middle-aged envoy was more cautious than Luiza: "Maybe the people of the insurgents are thinking about any plan, not careless."


    "Sir, you are too careful." Luiza said: "What can those people think of? In the face of real strength, they play a trick, it''s like a joke, there is no need to take it to heart."


    Luiza has obviously been confident in himself.


    "It''s always right to be careful. When you return to the DPRK, then there will be no problems." The middle-aged envoy said.


    "Okay." Although Luiza did not agree with the other party in his heart, it was not easy to refute too much. After all, the other party''s status in the court is still very high, and he also needs the other party, so he can''t be safe and not give face.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu also learned from his subordinates what happened before. After all, his task was to protect Princess Qi and Luiza, so he was still very concerned about this kind of thing.


    And after learning the words of the prisoners, Lin Yu and Luiza did not take too seriously, even he knew more than Luiza and others, that is, the court, it was indeed It has already started with the people of the rebel forces, starting from the imperial capital, and now it has expanded to all places in the Dalu Dynasty. The person in charge is Wu Yan and Wu Shangshu.


    Lin Yu knows that Wu Yan hates those people from the rebel forces. Therefore, there is no mercy for those people. Those people from the big rebel forces are now expected to have their attention. To deal with Wu Yan''s body, it is the people of the small insurgent forces who have not been paid attention to by the court for the time being. Moreover, under their influence, the number of people is small and the activities are more flexible. Therefore, it is the possibility that those people will attack. Sex is great.


    And the family born in the family, who is also a young general in the Yulin Army, Lin Yu has arrogance in his heart. That is normal. How could he be born like this, how could he treat those who were born with mud-legged rebel forces as a thing? ?


    Therefore, he only arranged to let his staff pay a little attention. He did not make other arrangements, nor did he even slow down the marching speed. He also hopes to complete this mission as soon as possible and come back early. After all, he is now inward. He has already begun to encircle and suppress the insurgent forces. He also wants to participate in this operation and get a lot of credit. If this is the case, with the help of family members, his position can be further improved.


    After a short period of stagnation, the entire family-sending team was on the road again, and the little ring around Princess Qi also inquired about the previous situation from the mouths of the court ladies and eunuchs.


    Regarding the failure of the rebel forces, Princess Qi still felt very complicated.


    On the one hand, he naturally didn¡¯t want to see those rebel forces becoming bigger and stronger. After all, these people harmed their Lu family¡¯s country. She also hoped that her emperor could suppress them sooner. After all, in her In his heart, the biggest enemy of their Da Lu Dynasty is Feng Jueguo, and if Chao Chao is unstable, then they cannot concentrate on dealing with Feng Jueguo people, and they don¡¯t have much time left. Sooner or later, the people of the country will come again. Therefore, if the people of the insurgent forces are resolved one day earlier, they will have one more day to develop. Then, when facing the people of the country, they will have an extra chance of winning.


    At the same time, on the other hand, Princess Qi thought that if those from the rebel forces succeeded in attacking this team, it might not be a bad thing. Of course, this is for her, once those from the rebel forces If it succeeds, then it is very likely that he will die in the hands of those people. In this case, he does not have to marry the prince who is extremely powerful.


    However, this idea is just to think about it. Princess Qi knows that if Luiza really does something here, the man with great style will surely ask his guilt. At that time, either the two sides will break out again, or It is the Great Lu Dynasty that compensates for more money to calm the opponent''s anger.


    It¡¯s just that the Da Lu Dynasty had already sacrificed a lot in order to cease the war, and paid a great price. If more money were used, it would definitely be a big blow to the Da Lu Dynasty, not to mention the death of the opponent. It is the prince. If the compensation is less, the other party will not be willing, and if it is more, the Lu dynasty will not be able to bear it. After all, the reason why they want a truce is just time for development. If, for the sake of the truce, their vitality is severely injured and they cannot recover, then why should the truce be necessary?


    Therefore, if Luiza really died here, it would definitely be a nuisance to the Great Lu Dynasty.


    What makes Princess Qi feel desperate and sad is that she has nothing to do with what happened. Now she can only stay in this carriage and wait for God to arrange her destiny. In the hands of the rebel army, she still married Feng Jueguo, and lived a life that is worse than death. All of this, she could not change.


    However, it now appears that the second possibility is very high. Those from the rebel forces have already attacked several times, but they have not been able to succeed, and they have not caused much of their family-sending team. It can be seen that those of the rebel forces have limited strength and the possibility of a successful attack is unlikely.


    The only thing that comforted Princess Qi is that, in this view, the strength of the rebel forces is not strong, and if her emperor brother wants to suppress them, it should not be too troublesome, although she will marry to Feng Jueguo. However, in her heart, she was still thinking of the Da Lu Dynasty, after all, she was the princess of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    The entire team has moved forward in an orderly manner. Except for some scouts sent out, the people in the team have no concerns about those from the rebel forces.


    And in the next few days, Luiza and the others, as the captive said, were constantly attacked, and there were not many people who came every time. What''s more ridiculous was those who attacked them. , Every time they have not approached their camp, they have been discovered by their scouts, and then Luiza and others will choose to take the initiative to attack, easily defeating those people.


    It can be said that although a lot of people attacked this team to send their families off, it did not cause them too much trouble. Even the speed of the march was not affected at all. In the later period, even the team did not. Once stopped, it was Luiza and others who took the initiative to attack, while the family sending team continued to move forward. When the sending team arrived at the battle location, Luiza and others usually solved the battle long ago. Waiting for them leisurely there.


    In these few battles, the people of the insurgent forces were basically collapsed, and there was no resistance at all. Moreover, the people who attacked them were all old, weak, sick, and disabled, even if they were there. Young and strong, they don''t have too much fighting power, but when they run away, they are much faster than the old, weak, sick and disabled.


    It was also through these battles that Luiza and others, who had looked down on the forces of the insurgents, looked down on each other even more in their hearts. These people are no different from looking for death, and will not pose the slightest threat to them.


    And after more situations like this, the middle-aged messenger who had been cautious before, also felt that he was too cautious before. Those people really did not have the slightest vision, just like Luiza said. I didn''t think so much at all.

 2400 Chapter 2400 is coming up

    "The mountain in front is high and dense. Should we go up and see?"


    On this day, the family-sending team was close to Cangling Mountain. A few splendid scouts were one step ahead of the big troops. The purpose is to investigate the situation first. They did this for a while, and so They found out in advance that the forces of the insurgents from the Great Lu Dynasty had come.


    But this time, they were still exploring the way a few miles in front of the big unit, and because of this, they got to the bottom of Cangling Mountain ahead of the big unit.


    Compared with other places, Cangling Mountain is obviously much higher. The mountain is very steep. The two big mountains on both sides of the road are standing there like two giants, overlooking the people below. On this mountain, there are densely packed trees and weeds. There are many plants and they completely obstruct the view. Even if someone hides in it, they will not be found by the people below.


    Obviously, this is a suitable place for ambushes and ambushes. As the elite soldiers of Feng Jue Country, the scouts sent out have rich combat experience and rich investigative experience. They just took a look. You can see the importance of this place.


    If at other times, especially during the war, there is no need to ask at all. When they see a place like this, they must go up and investigate carefully to see if there are Tibetans on it, even if it¡¯s an inch. The grass, they will not let it go.


    However, it is different now. The faces of the scouts who have been photographed have a relaxed expression on their faces. They are not as cautious and serious as they used to be. The leader of the scouts looked up at the towering mountain and said : "Why do you check, do you think those people from the Da Lu rebel forces who have no brains will hide on it?"


    The others laughed. Indeed, none of them thought that the people from the rebel forces that they had encountered in the past few days would hide on this mountain, because, in the past few days, they had discovered those in advance more than once. People from the rebel forces of the Dalu dynasty have no brains at all. They don¡¯t know how to set up ambush, and they don¡¯t know how to send scouts in advance to investigate. They are like recruits who have just entered the battlefield. People don''t even know such a thing as ambush.


    Because of this, all these scouts felt that there would be no people from the rebels of the Great Lu Dynasty on the mountain. If those people were really nearby, they would only sway on the road instead of looking for them. A place to hide, waiting for their team to come.


    I have to say that in the past few days, the people of the Dalu rebel forces continued to die, not only made Luiza even more contemptuous of those rebel forces, but also caused the middle-aged envoy to guess his previous guess. Suspicion arose, and at the same time, these usually cautious scouts became careless.


    It is mainly these people who are extremely powerful, who have fought against people from the Dalu dynasty in the past years. They even look down on the regular army of the Dalu dynasty, so how can they look at the group of insurgent forces that lack even weapons?


    In addition to the brainless behavior of the rebel forces in the past few days, it made these scouts feel that the people in the rebel forces were brainless people and didn¡¯t even know how to fight this battle. I don''t know that there is such a thing as ambush in this world.


    Therefore, for this kind of place that usually pays great attention to, they don''t have too much thought to look at it.


    "Captain, let''s take a look, otherwise, the eldest prince will know about it, it''s not good." A scout said, he didn''t think that the rebel forces with the wind would hide on this mountain. , I¡¯m just afraid that if I don¡¯t wait for people to explore this important place, once Luiza knows it, then the punishment will not run away. In addition, the eldest prince is still relatively cruel in the barracks. He is not only cruel to the enemy, He is also very strict with his own people.


    "We don''t even say, can the big prince know?" the scout captain said, "and, the big prince despises those beggars from the Lu Dynasty even more than we do."


    The captain of the scout obviously also knows Luiza¡¯s views on the forces of the Dalu rebels. After all, Luiza has never concealed his thoughts. Therefore, the captain of the scout who had some contact with Luiza knows Luiza''s thoughts are also normal.


    However, the captain of the scout has been with Luiza for a long time. When Luiza was in the barracks, he often reminded him of the importance of early investigation. If you let him know, he and others have not explored such an important place. Even Luiza doesn¡¯t take it seriously, but there must be punishment for them.


    Thinking of this, the captain of the scout said to everyone: "Forget it, let''s go up and take a look."


    The other scouts glared at the talkative scout before. If it weren''t for him, they would have passed through here and there would be no need to go up the mountain. Looking at the steep mountain, it was obvious that going up the mountain was not a comfortable thing.


    The scout was also a little embarrassed. He didn''t want to hurt everyone. He just said casually just now. He was also afraid of Luiza''s punishment. Now that he is really going up the mountain, his heart is also a little bit resistant.


    However, the captain has already spoken, and if they have any opinions, they have to follow along.


    Several scouts dismounted and crawled carefully, but they did not notice that there were countless pairs of eyes on their heads looking at them, watching their every move.


    "Chief, what should I do? They are coming up." asked a soldier next to Wang Cheng.


    Wang Cheng didn''t speak, his eyes fixed on the small figures below, his expression became tense and serious.


    The actions in the previous few days can be said to be very smooth, but those actions were prepared for today. If today''s action fails, then all their sacrifices in the previous few days will be wasted.


    You know, in order to be able to paralyze the enemy, people from their forces have sent a lot of people to make bait in the previous few days. Although most of them are old, weak, sick and disabled, they are also young and powerful. Yes, the people who are absolutely windy and the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army, they are not all fools, if they are all old, weak, sick and disabled, those people will doubt it.


    Therefore, in the previous few days, the participating insurgent forces have sacrificed a lot. If this fails in the end, then the previous efforts will be wasted, and people from other forces will also be right. Wang Cheng had big opinions. After all, this action plan was invented by Wang Cheng and he was in charge of directing it. If it fails in the end, it is obviously Wang Cheng''s responsibility.


    Wang Cheng knew that within the forces of the insurrection army, people from some forces had opinions on him. It was just that they were strong in the past, and they dare not say anything, let alone do anything. However, if this action fails, If it''s done, then it will give those people their tongues. Those people will definitely not let go of this opportunity, they will definitely take the opportunity to attack.


    However, this didn''t really make Wang Cheng uncomfortable. Even if those people attacked him at the same time, he was sure to be able to save himself, but his power would suffer some damage.


    What Wang Cheng cares most about is that if their mission this time fails, there will be no better opportunity to act afterwards. Those people will definitely be more vigilant. In this way, they will not be able to kill the wind on the way. The great prince of the country and the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, and if they were allowed to return to the country of Feng Jue smoothly, they would have missed the final opportunity for the country of Feng Jue and the Great Lu Dynasty to fight again.


    Once the Great Lu dynasty and Feng Jueguo truly cease the war, then the Great Lu dynasty will have enough time and energy to deal with them. At that time, their lives will be even more sad, as all the rebel forces. , The most powerful existence, Wang Cheng knew that he would definitely become the focus of the court¡¯s attention. Although his team now has some fighting capacity, it would be very difficult and threatening to deal with so many regular court troops. , That was not the result he wanted to see.


    Therefore, this action must be smooth and successful.


    However, when things got here, things changed. The scouts below, once they came up and discovered their existence, then their plan could be said to have completely failed and there was no way to ambush. Up.


    As for killing the next few scouts, this is not difficult. However, killing him is of no use. If these scouts disappear, it will also cause the attention and suspicion of the family sending team later. When the time comes, The same will find them lying in ambush here, causing the plan to fail.


    It can be said that the following scouts are totally related to the success of this operation. Originally, Wang Cheng thought that the death-death behavior in the previous few days would make these scouts careless and contemptuous, and would not continue here. The search, but, now it seems, I took it for granted.


    "Chief Wang, our chief asks you, what should we do now?" At this time, another soldier from the rebel army slowly came to Wang Cheng''s side and asked, he is not Wang Cheng''s person, but Shi Dafu People, obviously, other people have also discovered the following scouts, and at the same time, they all know what it means if they find out that they are waiting for someone,


    Shi Dafu came to ask at this time. It was a bit of persecution. However, Wang Cheng had always been the commander of this operation, so Shi Dafu was right to do so.

 2401 Chapter 2401 God Bless

    "Let your chief wait, don''t act rashly!" Wang Cheng said to the rebel army without looking back.


    "but......"


    "Nothing but, just do it. If something goes wrong, I''ll be responsible!" Wang Cheng said, "But if something goes wrong because of your chief, then let your chief apologize."


    At this time, Wang Cheng''s mood was obviously not very good. After all, things did not go as smoothly as he had thought before. Once the scouts climbed up, then his plan was all over, and at this time, someone else came over. Provocative, he will naturally not be polite.


    Shi Dafu was wary of Wang Cheng, and never regarded Wang Cheng as a real ally. At this time, he naturally wanted to see Wang Cheng¡¯s excitement. Under Shi Dafu¡¯s leadership, his men were not very good to Wang Cheng. You are polite, the volunteer soldier who came to question Wang Cheng originally wanted to follow what Shi Dafu explained, to run Wang Cheng a few words, but he didn''t think about it, but Wang Cheng directly blocked his words.


    Moreover, looking at Wang Cheng¡¯s gloomy face, the Rebel soldier had no doubt that if he said a few more words here, the other party might kill him directly. After all, he was just a soldier, not a leader, even if he was Wang Cheng. Killing yourself, Shi Dafu''s side, will not turn his face with Wang Cheng directly because of this matter.


    Therefore, after the rebel soldier was said by Wang Cheng, he immediately persuaded him, bowed his head and walked towards his leader.


    Although the annoying people were driven away, Wang Cheng''s mood still wasn''t very good. Although Shi Dafu''s attitude toward the theater made him angry, it was not directly decisive. Wang Cheng was really worried. It was the few people at the foot of the mountain. Although the number of each other was not large, they were closely affecting Wang Cheng''s nerves, because they were related to the success or failure of this action.


    With the passage of time, the people below are getting closer and closer to the people above. The people above are all looking at the people below. Everyone''s expressions are quite tense and the atmosphere is very serious. Some people are already subconsciously. He clenched the weapon in his hand and wanted to kill the few people below.


    Wang Cheng was also suffering at this time. However, he couldn''t do anything. He could only wait for the result at this time. If the other party found them, they would kill those people. It was easy. However, at that time, they It has also been exposed, and the action plan has also failed. What Wang Cheng can do is to pray in his heart that the people below do not really come to the top.


    Perhaps it was Wang Cheng''s prayer that worked. After crawling for a while, the people below suddenly stopped. They looked around, seeming to be resting, or preparing to give up.


    "Leader, they stopped, they stopped!" The soldiers next to Wang Cheng said in a low voice and excitement. As Wang Cheng''s soldiers, he naturally knew that the following people were very aware of this action. At the same time, he also knows that Wang Cheng¡¯s emphasis on this operation, it can be said that if their operation fails, then their forces will not only face the encirclement and suppression of the imperial army, but also the numerous insurgents. Among the forces, they have become the target of public criticism. After all, for this mission, many insurgent forces have already sacrificed a lot. If they can''t achieve satisfactory results, they will definitely blame Wang Cheng.


    At that time, the situation of Wang Cheng and their forces will become very difficult, and it may even disappear from the most powerful insurgent forces in an instant.


    Therefore, this soldier was so excited when he saw the scouts stop.


    "Be quiet, don''t let them find out. In addition, tell everyone to lower their heads and don''t be exposed." Wang Cheng looked at the few people below and said quietly and nervously.


    His mood was particularly tense at this time, his eyes fixed on the few people below, and he didn''t dare to blink.


    Under Wang Cheng''s orders, everyone lowered their heads and looked down quietly, waiting for the reactions of the following people.


    "Captain, there isn''t even a ghost shadow here, let''s go back." A scout said.


    "That''s, people didn''t see one in this broken place, but there were a lot of bugs. Damn, my leg was bitten several times." Another said.


    The captain also straightened up at this time and looked around, but, apart from seeing some flowers and trees, there was no shadow of a single person at all, and the whole mountain was very quiet.


    Originally, the captain didn¡¯t think that those from the Dalu rebel forces would lie in ambush here. Now that he hasn¡¯t found the slightest thing, he¡¯s not surprised. The reason he decided to come up was just to behave, otherwise. , Was told by Luiza, his life will be difficult.


    And now, they have climbed for a while, and they have been investigating here. Even if Luiza knew it, he wouldn¡¯t say anything, so he decided to go on. After all, this mountain climbing is a laborious task. Tired, and, as the person said before, there are so many bugs here, it makes people feel uncomfortable.


    In addition, the family-sending team behind them has been non-stop. If they waste too much time here, the family-sending team behind will catch up. When the time comes, they are still here and they have not been in front of them. For the pathfinder, it is also punished.


    Thinking of this, the captain said to everyone: "Go, go down, we continue on our way, the team behind is coming, we have to hurry up to find the way."


    "okay!"


    Hearing what the captain said, everyone responded at the same time. They didn''t want to stay here anymore. They didn''t find anything, and they suffered such a serious crime. They wanted to leave, especially the previous proposal to climb The one who climbs the watch is the one who can''t wait the most. After all, nothing was discovered and the brothers suffered. When the time comes, everyone will complain about him.


    So, everyone started to walk down, not long before they arrived at the bottom of the mountain, after that, they rode on their horses and drove forward, they would continue to explore the way, maybe, not far in front, they would be able to meet those uprisings Soldiers in the army, the appearance of swagger is not necessarily.


    Watching the scouts go down the mountain until they left on horseback, Wang Cheng and the people on the mountain finally breathed a sigh of relief. They had already passed the biggest and most dangerous part. As long as these scouts did not find them , Then, the team behind to send relatives will not find them in advance. So far, their previous plan has been successful.


    As for the final battle with the family-sending team, it has nothing to do with the plan. They have created the best chance now. If they can''t beat those people, then it really can only be confession.


    "Go ahead and let everyone be prepared, the final battle is coming!" Wang Cheng said to his own soldiers with some spirit.


    The success of the plan made Wang Cheng feel proud. He knew that the moment the scouts left, it already represented the success of his previous plan, and also represented that he was in the hearts of the soldiers of other rebel forces. His status is even higher. He has already proven his ability. As long as Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty can get through this difficult retaliatory war again, then his own opportunity will really come. When the time comes, Already able to use his own strength and prestige, coupled with the impact of the success of this operation, he can incorporate other insurgent forces.


    At that time, the strength of his forces will usher in a rapid growth, and after he has rectified, he will truly have the strength to fight the court.


    Thinking of this, Wang Cheng''s heart was also excited. He again thought of his previous boss and his nephew. It was they who forced him to walk this way, and it was from the day that he walked this way. There is no way of retreat, either lose your head or climb to the highest position.


    And after working hard for several years, I finally saw the hope of success. At that time, I must kill those unscrupulous dog officials and their relatives who committed crimes.


    When Wang Cheng was thinking about his bright future, the people of other rebel forces also became a little restless at this time.


    These people, like Wang Cheng, also realized that the plan has been successful and the final battle is about to come. As long as they kill the princess of the Lu Dynasty and the prince of Feng Jueguo, then they will have respite and development. If you get the chance, you don¡¯t have to fear that you will be killed by the court¡¯s army.


    After understanding this, they also admired Wang Cheng in their hearts. If it weren''t for Wang Cheng''s opportunity before, they couldn''t be so smoothly confuse the shrewd scouts, and they would have no way to create this opportunity.


    Wang Zhilai¡¯s reputation in the rebel army is relatively high. Now, with this incident, his prestige has even risen to a level that has never been reached before. Even, many people are thinking, waiting for this time. After the incident, they went to Wang Cheng. For those who were not very ambitious, but just to survive, it was a good choice to go to a powerful leader. Obviously, Wang Cheng now is like that. A character.


    Therefore, many people have already moved to join Wang Cheng.


    "Unexpectedly, he really succeeded." On the other hand, Shi Dafu asked his subordinates to prepare, but he was a little surprised to say to Goatee.


    Originally, when he saw the scouts going up the mountain, Shi Dafu felt that their action had failed this time. The opponent was not fooled at all, and could not ambush the opponent. On the frontal battlefield, they could not beat those. Human.

 2402 Chapter 2402 smug

    For the failure of the plan, Shi Dafu''s mood is still more complicated.


    On the one hand, if the plan fails, then Wang Cheng''s reputation in the rebel army will inevitably be hit. After everyone, they will not believe him so much, and they will have the opportunity to surpass him.


    On the other hand, if this plan really fails, then they will lose the chance of the team that sent the family to the last sniper. After all, here is not far from the pass, and there will be no suitable ambush on the road afterwards. This can be said to be their last and best opportunity.


    And if the great prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Dalu dynasty cannot be killed, then the armistice agreement between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty will not cause any accidents. The two countries will definitely want to The armistice is over. At that time, the Dalu court will not have external threats for the time being, and can concentrate on dealing with the affairs of the court, and these rebel forces are the first to clean up the Dalu court. Object.


    Although Shi Dafu is also very proud, he is not stupid. He knows that with his current strength, it is possible to compete with the imperial court at all. The Lu dynasty''s court did not have the time and energy to pay attention to them. Once the court slowed down to clean up them, he would not be able to hold on for long.


    If this happens, then the best result is that they find a mountain range and become a mountain king, and the worst result is naturally suppressed by the court, and their heads are different.


    No one is not afraid of death, especially when Shi Dafu still has a lot of ambitions in his heart. He naturally doesn''t want to die even more. It''s just that when the court has the energy to clean them up, it''s not his own thoughts. The question of not wanting to die is that the court wants him to die.


    Therefore, Shi Dafu naturally did not want that to happen, he did not want to die.


    Because of this, Shi Dafu was still very conflicted when he thought that this plan was about to fail, but in his heart, he still felt disappointed. Obviously, he also wanted this plan to succeed.


    And now, the scouts under the mountain were really bewildered. They didn''t really go up the mountain, nor were they able to discover their existence. This also means that their plan has been mostly successful, and the rest is to use this place. Because of their advantages, as well as the boulders, wood and other things they prepared in advance, they went to fight with the family-sending team of the Dalu Dynasty.


    Although the Dalu dynasty¡¯s family-sending team had a powerful imperial army, as well as the entourage of Feng Jueguo with rich combat experience, on the frontal battlefield, oneself and others must be their opponents, after all, they are on their own side. People are also uneven. That is to ensure the concealment of this plan. Therefore, there are not many people who come. If the other party finds their ambush, it can directly declare failure.


    But now, the other party¡¯s scouts have not found out, and the team behind the family will not find them with a high probability. They can fight in an ambush. With preparations in advance, Shi Dafu feels that they can still fight each other, and , The probability of winning is still great.


    Therefore, at the moment when he saw the success of the plan, Shi Dafu was actually relieved. He also saw the hope of winning. What''s more, he had already had some plans with Goatee before, and he could save himself. Will lose too much in the next combat power.


    "That¡¯s fine, boss, as long as we don¡¯t rush too hard later, we can follow. After this battle is over, our strength will not be weakened but will be strengthened. At that time, we will surpass Wang Cheng¡¯s power. It''s not impossible," said the goatee.


    Shi Dafu nodded: "I have already explained to the people below, they know what to do."


    In Shi Dafu''s heart, his enemies were not only the imperial court of the Dalu Dynasty, but also some powerful rebel forces such as Wang Cheng. Therefore, he was already prepared to save his strength.


    As the Feng Jueguo scouts moved away, the mood of the people on this Cangling Mountain gradually rose, and everyone did not. Their previous efforts were not in vain. Their plan has been mostly successful, and now the only thing left is Yes, there was only a battle with the team that sent the family off.


    As for the next battle, everyone still had some confidence. Although the Dalu dynasty''s family-sending team was very strong, they also had their own advantages.


    First of all, the opponents don¡¯t know that they are lying in ambush here, they can be caught off guard. In addition, the terrain of Cangling Mountain is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. They just need to hold on, and when the battle begins, they can get a geographical advantage. .


    Moreover, on this mountain, beside them, there are a lot of boulders, rolling logs and other things that were prepared in advance. These things, with the terrain here, can exert unimaginable effects.


    A few days ago, when the old, weak, sick and disabled were going to make bait, they really had the ability to fight. Although they don¡¯t know if Wang Cheng¡¯s plan will succeed in the end, it¡¯s always better to prepare in advance. That''s right.


    Therefore, these people have been preparing boulders, rolling logs, arrows and other things these days. They have prepared a lot of these things. After all, although not all of them have come, so many people have added. When I got up, there were about 30,000 people, and 30,000 people worked together. In a few days, they could still prepare a lot of things.


    And soon, the things they prepared will come into play, and those things are also a source of confidence for them.


    At this time, Wang Cheng was full of ambition. In the past few years, compared with other insurgent forces, he was huge and moved everywhere. He has been silently developing his own strength, and he has not made too many moves, although , The number of his staff did not grow fast, so much so that many people before, including the imperial court of the Great Lu Dynasty and other forces in the rebel army, somewhat ignored the existence of Wang Cheng.


    However, Wang Cheng wasn''t messing around, nor was he waiting for death. Instead, he was quietly training his subordinates to secretly increase his power. Now, his years of forbearance are coming to an end. He feels that he has stored strength before. That''s enough, it''s time to make a big move to let the world know that you exist.


    It is obviously a good choice to kill the grand prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Dalu Dynasty. It can create a gap between the Dalu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo, and it can also enhance one''s own reputation and for their next development. , That is very advantageous.


    "Come on, the knife in my hand is already hungry and thirsty." Wang Cheng whispered to himself as he looked into the distance.


    And in the distance of the direction Wang Cheng was looking at, a team of about 20,000 people was constantly advancing. This was the goal that Wang Cheng and others were waiting for, that is, the family sending off team from the Da Lu Dynasty.


    Although, in the past few days, their team has been attacked, but those who attacked them were too weak, and none of them succeeded. Therefore, the strength of this family-sending team has not been affected in any way, and its combat effectiveness is still very high. Strong, this is where Luiza and Lin Yu''s confidence lies.


    In the team, Luiza rides on a tall horse and follows the team unhurriedly. He and his entourage have always been at the forefront of the team. Although it is said that walking in front is the most dangerous, Lu Izah was obviously not afraid, he was even eager to fight.


    "It''s only a few tens of miles away from the pass. If no accident, we should be able to reach the pass at noon the day after tomorrow. As long as we exit the pass, then we will return to our own territory. The mission of the Great Lu Dynasty as an envoy has been successfully completed.¡± Next to Luiza, the middle-aged envoy looked at the distance and said.


    After all, there are a lot of court ladies and eunuchs in this family-sending team. Therefore, the speed of advance is not fast. Obviously, there is no way to compare with the rapid march. However, in a day or two, they will still reach the pass. As long as they left the pass, the middle-aged envoy believed that neither the people of the Dalu court nor the rebel forces in their territory could threaten them.


    "Accidents? What can be accidents? No accidents will happen." Luiza said with a smile: "With the rebel forces like beggars, what accidents can we cause? At most, it is to warm up us. That''s it."


    "That''s true, I was worrying too much." The middle-aged envoy did not refute Luiza this time. It may have been the poor performance of the rebel forces of the Lu dynasty a few days ago, which made him feel like he was watching. After knowing the strength of those insurgents, I had regarded them highly before, and such a person was not a concern at all.


    It could also be because it was close to leaving the customs, and the middle-aged messenger was not as cautious as before, and felt in his heart that there would not be any accidents.


    In fact, in the final analysis, this middle-aged envoy is just an assistant in Feng Jueguo. It is fine to come up with ideas. It is really a lot different from those famous military divisions in history, although he has already been before. Sufficiently cautious, however, he has not been able to maintain such a cautious attitude. After all, it is a bit worse.


    "After leaving the customs, I went back to the court to see how I clean up the woman." Luiza looked back at the carriage where Princess Qi was, and said, "I want her to know that she is the princess of Da Lu Dynasty. No, in front of me, she can only be obedient, otherwise, she will not have a good life."


    During this period of time, Luiza didn¡¯t think about getting princess Qi on her hands. It¡¯s just that Princess Qi¡¯s attitude was firm, and this place was on the territory of the Dalu dynasty. Luiza didn¡¯t work well, so she kept going. Enduring, and such patience, for Luiza, is a torture and a shame.

 2403 Chapter 2403 is about to leave

    In Fengjue, the status of women is very low, and they can even be sold as goods. Therefore, men have a natural sense of superiority in front of women. If a man can''t even tame his own woman, then spread it out. , Is definitely a ridiculous thing.


    In the past, Luiza was not without women. On the contrary, he had a lot of women, and he had never been crippled in women¡¯s affairs. However, this time, he touched Princess Qi''s nose. Hui, it has been so long, and I have not been able to win Princess Qi. Although the other party is not an ordinary person, she is a princess of the Dalu dynasty, but this kind of thing is a big shame for Luiza. , That is to be laughed at. After all, no matter what status Princess Qi was before, now she has been betrothed to him, that is his Luiza''s woman, who should listen to him.


    It is precisely because of this that, although Luiza is still somewhat sensible and has not used her to be strong against Princess Qi, in her heart, she has already regarded this as her own shame, and has already thought about various revenges against Princess Qi. In order to let the grievances in his heart dissipate, he must be princess Qi''s obedience.


    "Be patient and bear it, she will leave the customs, and when it comes to the country, she will truly belong to you. You can handle it whatever you want." The middle-aged envoy said to Luiza, and there was nothing right in the words. Princess Qi''s attention and respect.


    If the Dalu dynasty is still in its heyday, and they have to rely on the Dalu dynasty, and they dare not offend the Dalu dynasty, then, if Princess Qi married, it would be married, and they would not disrespect them. Princess Qi¡¯s, even Princess Qi will become Luiza¡¯s princess, and if Luiza becomes the emperor of the Kingdom of Wind in the future, then Princess Qi is the best candidate for the Queen of the Kingdom.


    However, the current situation is not like this. The Great Lu dynasty is now declining. On the battlefield, when facing them, they have been defeated repeatedly. How can the people of such a country pay attention to it?


    Therefore, even if Princess Qi is a princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, it cannot be taken seriously by others. Even, in many people¡¯s hearts, it is Princess Qi who has climbed Luiza. In the future, if Luiza does it For the emperor of Feng Jueguo, it is impossible for Princess Naqi to become a queen. In addition, the middle-aged person can also see that Luiza is not really Princess Aiqi, but just wants to play with each other, so, This middle-aged messenger naturally showed no respect for Princess Qi in the words.


    This middle-aged envoy knows Luiza¡¯s character. He can endure it for so long. In the eyes of this middle-aged envoy, it is already very good. Therefore, when they are invincible, they will naturally be casual Luiza. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    "Humph." Luiza hummed twice at Princess Qi''s carriage. The beauty of this kind of beauty currently, she can see but can''t eat, makes him a little crazy, but fortunately, they are not far from the pass. After she got out, she wouldn''t be so polite to her.


    At this time, Princess Qi was sitting in the carriage, looking at the scenery that was going backwards through the window of the carriage, and beside her, she had the dagger that would not leave even if she was sleeping..


    Princess Qi also knew that as she slowly approached Feng Jueguo, the sense of security that this dagger could bring to her became weaker and weaker. She knew that if she really went out of the game, this dagger would not be available. What''s the use? It has no way to protect itself. If Luiza really wants to use strong on himself, this dagger is useless at all.


    Prior to this, Princess Qi had never left the palace so far, nor had she gone to the imperial capital, so naturally she had never been here, but looking at the scenery outside, she felt a sense of acquaintance and reluctance. They were all scenes from the Great Lu Dynasty, and when she left the pass, she would never see these familiar scenes again.


    "Are we going out?" Princess Qi said suddenly.


    "Listen to those soldiers, we will leave the customs at about noon the day after tomorrow." Xiaohuan''s voice sounded: "Princess, after we leave the customs, shall we leave our Dalu dynasty and never come back? ?"


    Xiaohuan was obviously at a loss and fear about these things.


    "Yeah, we left here after we got out of the gate, and we will never come back." Princess Qi said leisurely: "There are still two days, and there are two days. It turns out, so fast."


    Although the former emperor brother of Princess Qi promised to defeat Feng Jueguo as soon as possible, he took her back, but Princess Qi felt that there was little hope for this matter and Feng Jueguo''s strength was very strong. During this time, Staying with the people of the most beautiful country, Princess Qi has realized this. Although she hates Luiza and his followers, she has to admit that those people are really strong.


    Although, after the armistice of the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo, her emperor brother will work hard to develop the Great Lu Dynasty, but at present, there are a lot of difficulties. Not to mention other neighboring countries, it is inward. Those insurgent forces were enough for her emperor brother to be busy for a while.


    When the Great Lu dynasty developed, Feng Jueguo would not stop. The strength of the Great Lu dynasty became stronger, and Feng Jueguo would not stop its pace of development. Therefore, if you want to catch up, or even surpass them, Very difficult.


    Of course, Princess Qi also firmly believes that they will definitely return to Huanghuang after the Great Lu Dynasty, steadily surpassing Feng Jueguo, but that day, she may not be able to see it, wait for it.


    For this reason, Princess Qi cherishes the time she is still in the Dalu dynasty. However, no matter how hard she is, the team has never stopped advancing, and now, there are still two days before she will truly leave. Here, leave the place where she has lived for more than ten years.


    Xiaohuan was also very depressed when she heard what Princess Qi said. Although she did not regret marrying Princess Qi to Feng Jueguo, this does not mean that she likes Feng Jueguo. In fact, Her aversion to Feng Jueguo was no worse than Princess Qi.


    Thinking of living in Feng Jue Country forever, Xiao Huan will naturally not be in a good mood.


    And in the whole team, those who are in a bad mood may be Xiaohuan and Princess Qi. Those Yulin soldiers, they are eager to complete this task quickly, but they are good to return to the Imperial City. After all, in the Imperial City, they They are still very unrestrained. They all come from different backgrounds. Naturally, they will not be too tight in life. In addition to training, they also spend time and drink. Such days are obviously better than those who live and sleep here. Better.


    And those people who are in a state of greatness naturally want to leave the customs as soon as possible and return to the country. That is their home. They have been out for a while, and they want to go home and have a look. As for their boss Luiza, that is even more wishful to go back soon, but in order to get Princess Qi into hands.


    The eunuchs and court ladies in the team are all going to accompany Princess Qi to stay in Feng Jue Country. They will be Princess Qi¡¯s servants in name, and for them, whether they are in the Da Lu Dynasty, Still in Feng Jueguo, their status has not changed, they are still subordinates, and they still have to serve people, so they don''t care where they are, and their status will not change anyway.


    Because of this, the whole team really felt reluctant, and the only ones who didn''t want to go so fast were Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    However, the team¡¯s forward speed obviously won¡¯t slow down because of their two thoughts. In the afternoon of that day, this family-sending team finally reached the periphery of Cangling Mountain, not far in front of them. , Is the majestic Cangling Mountain.


    "These two mountains are really high. In our Fengjueguo, we can''t see such a mountain range." Luiza rode on the horse, looking at the Cangling Mountain not far away and said casually.


    There are many grasslands in the country where the country is windless. Therefore, they are mainly animal husbandry. There are no mountains like this, and some are just small hills like small mounds that are not high. Therefore, Luiza said this when he saw this mountain.


    Of course, this is not the first time Luiza has seen such a mountain. In fact, he has never seen such a mountain. After all, he has been in the barracks all year round, and Feng Jueguo has been fighting against the Dalu Dynasty. So, Luiza had a lot of time and opportunities to come to this great Lu dynasty. When he hit the great Lu dynasty before, he did not see such a mountain.


    "Yes, the Dalu dynasty has outstanding people, a vast territory, and a lot of resources. It''s a pity that they won''t use it themselves," said the middle-aged envoy.


    "They don''t use it, and it''s a waste to put it away, so we need to take it away and use it." Luiza said.


    The middle-aged envoy nodded. They have already reached a consensus in Fengjue''s country. That is, after solving the surrounding matters this time, they will do it again against the Dalu Dynasty, and if they do it again, they will not It will be the same as before, just taking away some people and property. They are going to replace them and completely occupy the Lu Dynasty.


    "In such a place, if someone is lying in ambush here, we will really suffer." Luiza said casually.


    The middle-aged envoy was taken aback for a while, and then said: "Would you like to send someone up to have a look?"


    He knows that Luiza is more professional than he is in warfare. What''s more, these two mountains are indeed dangerous. The mountains are lush and overgrown with weeds. There is no problem with Tibetans at all. If someone is hiding in there. If there, they will really be unlucky.


    After listening to the middle-aged envoy, Luiza waved his hand casually and said faintly, "No!"

 2404 Chapter 2404 What can be dangerous?

    "No," the middle-aged envoy asked with some confusion. Just now, Luiza clearly said that this kind of place is good for ambushes. Since this is the case, of course it would be better to send someone up to see it, but Luiza is now But they said no, which made the middle-aged envoy a little confused.


    "Of course not." Luiza said confidently: "Since the scouts I sent out did not come back to inform me that there is a problem here, then naturally I don''t have to worry about it, and the army of the Dalu court , I don¡¯t dare to turn our faces with us now. The ones that can threaten us are the rebel forces of the Da Lu dynasty that we encountered on the road before. However, what kind of combat literacy are those people, I think, sir, you should be too now I know, those guys don¡¯t even know about war strategies or the like. Although they attacked us a lot, they rushed over every time, and they never used any tactics. Obviously, those mud legs. Among the children, there are no people who know how to fight at all, and naturally they cannot see the advantages of this place. Therefore, they cannot be ambush here. If they do appear, they will only appear on the road. , Attacking us on the bright side, since they have not appeared, there is obviously no danger here."


    After hearing Luiza''s words, the middle-aged messenger nodded subconsciously, and the facts were indeed exactly as Luiza said.


    During this period of time, they were often attacked by the rebel forces. Whether it was day or night, those people would come. Although the number of people coming was not large, the number of times was very frequent. Sometimes, they can appear in one day. Two or three enemy attacks.


    And these people have one thing in common, that is, as long as they launch an attack, they must rush directly to the camp of themselves and others. Whether it is day or night, they choose to directly rampage and never even thought about it. Where to ambush, carry out a surprise attack, not once!


    In addition, the combat effectiveness of those people is too poor. Therefore, whether it is Luiza or the middle-aged envoy, they have already despised those people, and they have long since regarded them as qualified opponents. This is just It was just a group of idiots looking for a dead end, and the soldiers and entourage below also thought so.


    Looking at it this way, those people are indeed just like Luiza said, they would not choose to ambush here. If those people really want to attack themselves and others here, they will only appear on the road. Then, Headlessly rushing towards oneself and others, and for oneself and others, you just have to form a formation and wait for those people to come and die.


    "In addition." Luiza continued: "I have fought with the people of the Dalu Dynasty for many years. They only dared to hide in the city and use the city to deal with us. They didn''t dare to come out and fight with us in the wild. In battle, even if there are occasional acts of this kind, they are just like those of the rebel forces, but they will fight us on the front battlefield, and they have basically not used any tactics. Therefore, in my opinion, In this great Lu dynasty, not only the people of the rebel forces are rubbish, but the regular army of the court is also rubbish."


    Having said this, Luiza looked at the Imperial Forest Army team behind them, and then said: "Of course, except for them."


    Although the battles of the past few days have not been high-intensity battles, those of the rebel forces are not at all concerned. However, through some details, Luiza can still see the strength of those imperial forest troops. He is He looked down upon the great Lu dynasty army, but for this Yulin army, he looked at it differently. In his opinion, these people would be his next great enemy to attack the great Lu dynasty. In order to solve this great enemy, either It is to buy them and let them stand by themselves and others, or it is to weaken their strength. After all, such an army will not be too many in the Dalu dynasty. If you die, you will kill one, and the strength will be weaker. Minute.


    And Luiza is now choosing the first method. Therefore, he and Lin Yu have been very close recently. In order to have a good relationship with Lin Yu, although he cannot let the other party completely stand on his side, With this friendship, you can still do something about the next time you come to attack the Great Lu Dynasty. In particular, Lin Yu was also born in a family that values ??interests, which gives Luiza more operations. Space, of course, these things were all reminded by the middle-aged messenger and implied that he did so.


    Luiza and the middle-aged messenger did not want to use the second method, which was to find a way to weaken the strength of the imperial forest army. However, they encountered many attacks along the way, but those who attacked them People, the strength is too ordinary, it can''t pose a threat to them at all, even if they deliberately let the Yulin Army rush to the forefront, those who are in the rebel forces can''t cause too much casualties to this Yulin Army team.


    "If you look at it this way, you really don''t have to worry." The middle-aged envoy said after listening to Luiza''s analysis.


    "Of course." Luiza said: "Those insurgent forces are rubbish. If I stop the team because I am afraid of those people in ambush, and send someone up to the mountain to check it out, where will my face be saved? That''s shameful."


    Luiza was telling the truth. Originally, in Feng Jueguo, the soldiers and senior officials looked down on the army of the Lu dynasty. If he really stopped the team and sent someone to check it, it would not be explained. I am afraid of those who are in the rebel forces?You know, the strength of those insurgent forces is far worse than the regular army of the Dalu court, so if you are afraid of their news, it will be very shameful, and it will make people feel that, Being timid can affect your reputation.


    Therefore, Luiza just looked at that Cang Lingshan with emotion, and never thought of sending someone to check it from beginning to end.


    The middle-aged envoy did not persuade Luiza this time. One is that he himself felt that the people of the rebel forces who were constantly sending to death were all rubbish, which was nothing to worry about. In addition, in terms of warfare, he felt, Luizabi is attentive himself and has a better say than himself, so he chooses to trust the other person.


    Moreover, the middle-aged messenger also knew that Luiza was actually a very conceited person, and it was enough to give him advice in other areas. If in combat, he kept refuting and advising the other party, then Luiza Zha''s heart is likely to have opinions, and that will not benefit the relationship between them in the slightest.


    Therefore, the middle-aged envoy did not put forward any ideas.


    At this time, Lin Yu and others behind Luiza and the middle-aged envoy also saw the tall Cangling Mountain.


    "Where is this? These two mountains are so high." Lin Yu looked at the Cangling Mountain and said.


    "It seems to be called Cangling Mountain." The adjutant next to him said: "However, this mountain is indeed quite high. You can''t see such a high mountain in the Imperial Capital. This time I came out, although it was a bit harder, but the scenery I saw Not bad."


    "Scenery?" Lin Yu looked at the two high mountains and said, "The scenery is good, but it is also a place where danger can be hidden."


    "What do you mean?" The adjutant was taken aback.


    "You look at the two mountains, high and dangerous, with lush trees and overgrown weeds, which are very suitable for Tibetans. Moreover, we have to pass here. The only way is the road between these two mountains. It''s wide, but if someone really hides on these two mountains, the road for us is no different from the road to hell." Lin Yu said casually.


    He can stand out from the crowd at such a young age. As a captain of the Imperial Forest Army, Lin Yu obviously still has some strength. He can see the danger of this place at a glance. You know, he has never been out of the imperial capital before, and has not seen him. Those who have traveled through this mountain range have not even had much real combat experience, but he has such an instinct and ability that allows him to realize the dangers that may be hidden here.


    After hearing what Lin Yu said, the adjutant looked at the two mountains again. This time, what he saw was no longer a beautiful scenery, but like two silent giants. He shook subconsciously, if It''s really like Lin Yu said, if someone lie in wait here, then they might really die here.


    "Since it''s so dangerous, let''s send someone up to have a look." The adjutant said.


    "No." Lin Yu said directly: "I can see it, presumably the great prince of the country can also see it, since he didn''t send anyone up to see it, we don''t have to do that."


    Although, during this period of time, Lin Yu and Luiza had close contacts, but after all, Lin Yu came from a family that values ??interests. Therefore, in his heart, there are no friends, and some only have interests. Therefore, He had never regarded Luiza as a friend.


    Of course, Luiza is the same.


    "But, what if there are people on this mountain? Will we be very dangerous then?" the adjutant said.


    "There is no danger, what danger can there be?" Lin Yu said nonchalantly: "What kind of strength those insurgents have, don''t you know now? You are counting on that group, not even weapons People who want to lie in ambush like this? And, with the strength of those people, what is the use even if they lie in ambush here? We don¡¯t have to be afraid of them at all."


    The adjutant thinks about it, and it seems that this is indeed the case. Although the number of people from the rebel forces is large and they are constantly attacked, they are really weak and there is no need to be afraid.

 2405 Chapter 2405 Sudden Awakening

    "In addition, do you think even if I go to talk to the prince, do you think he will listen to us?" Lin Yu continued.


    Lin Yu''s adjutant thought for a while, then shook his head.


    "That''s not enough," Lin Yu said.


    Although he has not been in contact with Luiza for a long time, he already knows Luiza a bit. This is a quite conceited person, especially in the areas related to combat.


    In fact, it¡¯s not surprising. Luiza was originally the prince of Feng Jueguo, so he was naturally arrogant. In addition, he had been on the battlefield all the year round. He believed that he knew a lot about the battlefield matters and would not listen. Enter other people''s opinions, especially Lin Yu is from the Great Lu Dynasty.


    The Great Lu Dynasty fought against Feng Jueguo for many years. However, it was Luiza himself who led a team to defeat the army of the Great Lu Dynasty many times. In his heart, he People who look down on the army of the Dalu dynasty, Lin Yu is famous for the Dalu dynasty, and Luiza is even more unlikely to listen to his opinions.


    Therefore, even if Lin Yu wants to explore these two mountains, it will not work. At that time, there will be no gain except being ridiculed by Feng Jueguo.


    What''s more, in Lin Yu''s heart, he didn''t think that there would be any ambush on this mountain. He actually had the same idea as Luiza. In the same way, he is also an extremely conceited person, but he may not have noticed it himself. That''s it.


    The adjutant had nothing to say. Although they were the army of the Great Lu Dynasty, Luiza was the great prince of the country. It stands to reason that he should not be able to control them. However, on the way to send off relatives, They have to be controlled by Luiza. When and how the team leaves, they must follow Luiza¡¯s 6 opinions. It is not that they can stop if they want to. Luiza must agree to it. Row.


    Obviously, Luiza would not agree. If he wanted to stop, he would have stopped already. If he only stopped after listening to others'' opinions, wouldn''t it appear that Luiza was incompetent?Therefore, the adjutant still agrees with his superiors'' ideas, even if they go to talk to Luiza, Luiza will not listen.


    "I hope we think too much." The adjutant looked at the two mountains in front and thought silently in his heart.


    Originally, after Lin Yu spoke, the adjutant thought the scenery of these two mountains was pretty good, but now, he only felt that there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him, and he wanted to eat himself at any time. It doesn''t feel solid at all.


    And the adjutant''s feeling was not wrong. At this time, in Cangling Mountain, countless pairs of eyes were indeed staring at them, watching them step by step towards the middle of the Cangling Mountain.


    "They are finally here." On Cangling Mountain, Wang Cheng muttered to himself with excitement and nervousness as he watched the dense figures slowly approaching below.


    Although the previous plan was fairly smooth and successfully deceived the scouts, the team below also did not intend to stop. It can be said that the work they did before went smoothly, but this does not mean that they have already If they win, what the final result will be, they still need to fight with the people below to decide. What they did before is just to make the next battle relatively simple.


    However, Wang Cheng still did not dare to take it lightly. Success or failure was in this move, and he had to take it seriously.


    Although they had successfully deceived the scouts and the people below, Wang Cheng did not dare to be careless, because he knew the power of the Feng Jueguo and the imperial forest army. Before underestimating them, the White Lotus Sect had already paid a lot. The price was high, and Wang Cheng didn''t want to make the same mistake again.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng will feel nervous, which is completely understandable. After all, the impact of this battle is too great, and it will even directly determine their survival. He can''t ignore it.


    However, thinking of the preparations he had made in advance and the people on this mountain, Wang Cheng had some confidence in his heart. Regardless of the relationship between the many insurgent forces, they now have the same goal and purpose. That is, defeating the Dalu dynasty''s family-sending team, killing the Feng Jueguo prince and Dalu princess, this matter is related to the life and death of many forces themselves, they cannot use any small tricks, after all It will also endanger themselves.


    However, Wang Cheng obviously underestimated the ambitions of other people. If others didn¡¯t say, it was Shi Dafu who had been at odds with Wang Cheng. He would not follow Wang Cheng¡¯s orders obediently, but had his own. Plan.


    At this time, Wang Cheng obviously didn''t know this situation, and all his thoughts and attention were still on the family-sending team under the mountain.


    Under the gaze of tens of thousands of people on the mountain, the front part of the family sending team finally entered the valley. However, Wang Cheng and others did not do it now, but were waiting for more of this team to enter the valley. Will do it.


    At this time, the previous scouts in the valley at the same time were still a few miles in front of the sending team, and they were still investigating in front of them to find out the danger in advance.


    The leader of the scout who was advancing seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly stopped.


    "No, no!" The scout captain suddenly shouted.


    "Captain, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong?" a scout asked.


    "No! What happened to the two mountains just now!" The captain of the scout said, his face was already very serious, very gloomy, and very ugly when he said this.


    At the same time, he turned the direction of the horse, preparing to head back.


    "Captain? What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Didn''t we go to see it before? It''s okay there." As for the captain''s sudden movement, the other people looked at each other in shock and looked at each other, not knowing what happened. I don''t know what their captain thought, but they still ran back after the captain.


    "We just didn''t go up to the mountain at all! It''s just below." The scout said while controlling the horse and running back faster.


    "Didn''t it mean that the people from the rebel army of the Great Lu Dynasty will not be there?" someone said.


    "Who can guarantee that they would never think of ambushing?" the scout captain said.


    "Captain? You just kept saying wrong, did you find something?"


    "When you first went up the mountain, did you find that the mountain was quiet?" the captain said.


    "It''s very quiet. Doesn''t this mean that no one is hiding there? Of course no one is quiet?" The others are even more puzzled. Is it wrong to be quiet?Quietness can show that there is no one there. If there is a loud noise, it means that someone is hiding there and they will find something.


    "It''s no problem to be quiet." The scout captain said, "But if it''s too quiet, then there is a problem, and it''s still a big problem!"


    "What do you mean?" Everyone was still confused, but someone had already thought of something, and then their faces became as ugly as the captain.


    "With such a big mountain and such lush vegetation, we didn''t hear any bird calls there. Do you think it''s normal?" The scout captain said with a gloomy face.


    If in normal times, in this situation, he might have realized that it was wrong at the time. However, this time, he was negligent. He did not feel that there was anything wrong at the time. Instead, he has waited until now and has been far away. Then I remembered. This is mainly because, in his heart, like Luiza and others, they despise the rebel forces of the Lu dynasty, and he did not even think that they would have any ambush. And so on, so I didn¡¯t think much about it at the time. In fact, this was a very unusual situation.


    After other people heard the captain''s words, their faces became difficult to look, because they already understood the meaning of their captain''s words, and more importantly, they had indeed discovered something wrong with it.


    The mountain is too quiet. They were there and they didn¡¯t hear a bird call, as if there were no birds at all. This is obviously impossible. In that environment, it¡¯s impossible to have fewer birds. Yes, after all, the environment there is still very suitable for birds to survive. However, they are there, and they have not been able to find a bird, which is too abnormal.


    The only explanation is that there are people on the two mountains, and there are still a lot of people. It is precisely because of those people that the birds that scared them flew away, regardless of staying in the mountains.


    In other words, the mountain is not as safe as they thought, but it is very likely that there are many people in ambush, which is very dangerous.


    Thinking of this, it¡¯s strange that everyone is in a good mood. After all, they are scouts. They should have discovered this danger in advance. However, they have neglected. This is their negligence, and they will definitely be punished afterwards. of.


    "I hope we think too much, there are no talents there." Everyone thought to themselves as they rushed back.


    "I hope it''s too late!" said the scout captain.


    What he has to do now is to rush back as soon as possible. However, before the large troops behind enter the valley, remind them and let them be prepared, and then they will go to the mountain to check it, and check it seriously. Only in this way can the security of the large forces be guaranteed.


    However, the captain of the scout was obviously going to be disappointed, because when these people hurried back to the valley in Cangling Mountain, they had already seen that the troops in front of the sent-off team were already in theirs. In front of them, they were not far from the valley entrance of the valley, and behind them, there was a mighty family sending team. At this time, absolutely part of the sending team had already entered the valley.

 2406 Chapter 2406 Everyone Be Careful

    "Go back! Go back! It''s dangerous!" The captain of the scout shouted loudly when he saw the person in front of the family.


    It''s just that he is still some distance away from the opponent at this time, and he just saw the opponent. He couldn''t hear the other party at all. Moreover, he was also a little confused at this time. The people in the lead are about to exit. There is no place. If you return now, it will obviously take a lot more time than if you rush out directly. If it is really dangerous, it will be too late.


    It¡¯s just that the captain of the scout at this time, obviously because he was too anxious, seemed a little confused. On the way back, the more he thought about the situation, the more he felt that the situation was wrong, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt dangerous. I went up the mountain again to check it out, but instinctively felt that there was definitely a huge danger hidden on the mountain.


    And if someone is really lying in ambush on the mountain, the other side will attack unexpectedly, coupled with the terrain there, it can be said that even if they have three heads and six arms, it will be very dangerous. Since the other side has raised an ambush, then they must do it too. After a lot of preparations, I won''t let them go easily.


    You know, this is a gifting team, but the eldest prince of his country and the princess of the Dalu dynasty, both of them have high status and status. If in the past, he would not care about the safety of the princess of the Dalu dynasty, but , Now that the other party has been betrothed to the eldest prince of his own dynasty, that is the imperial concubine. This scout can''t help but worry, not to mention that there is a prince with a higher status in his heart.


    Although the emperor of Feng Jueguo has more than one son, Luiza is the prince of the most prestigious one in Feng Jueguo. Whether in the court or in the army, he has many supporters. As well as the followers, coupled with the identity of the other party''s eldest son, it can be said that, if not surprisingly, this Luiza is the emperor of the future.


    Therefore, Luiza¡¯s position in Feng Jueguo is very high. If there is an ambush here and something unexpected happens, then even if this scout apologizes with death, there is no way to calm the anger in the heart of Emperor Feng Jueguo. At that time, his relatives and members of his tribe may all be implicated. After all, this matter was his own mistake, not to mention that the mistake was so big and so obvious.


    Thinking of this, the captain of the scout shuddered, and he cried out even more frantically: "Go back! There is danger there!"


    When the other scouts saw their own captain¡¯s actions, they followed them one by one. If something happens, then, they won¡¯t be the only one who will be the captain. They will all follow. After all, they are also scouts, and they also have a share in this investigation task.


    "Go back! Go back!"


    "It''s dangerous! Everyone, be careful!"


    "Watch the overhead! Watch the mountains, there is danger there!"


    Everyone yelled frantically right away, their expressions all looked extremely hideous.


    However, they are too far away from the valley at this time. Some of the people in the front line of the send-off party did see them, but they only saw them. Because of the distance, they could not hear what they were shouting. .


    "What are they talking about?" Someone asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know?" The person next to him shook his head, still riding his horse unhurriedly, and walked forward: "Maybe it''s something that I found ahead."


    "What''s the situation ahead? At most, I encountered beggar soldiers like before."


    "Haha, to be true, we can move our muscles and bones again."


    This group of people walking in the front are all followers of Feng Jueguo. If they can hear the words of the scouts, they can still understand them. However, the distance between the two parties is too far, and they can¡¯t understand them at all. It can only be a guess.


    And because the scouts rushed back from the front, these people would naturally guess that those scouts might have found something in the front, and seeing how the scouts hurried back, Obviously, the danger should be found in the front.


    It¡¯s just that, in the past few days, they have encountered the attacks of the Da Lu rebels one after another. They are all used to them. Those people have low combat effectiveness. They are not at all concerned. Like Luiza, they are all It just treats those people as things for them to move their bodies, and doesn''t take it seriously.


    Therefore, although the people who saw the few people coming back seemed very anxious, the people in the front of the sent-off team were still laughing and joking, and they didn''t care at all.


    And the people who noticed that the scouts rushed back, not only the people in front of the sent-off team, but also the soldiers of the uprising army who had been in ambush on the mountain, because of the high terrain, they also saw the scouts running from a distance. came back.


    Although these insurgent soldiers did not know why the scouts came back, but after all, those people were responsible for investigating, and they had also searched some distance up the mountain before. Maybe they found something, maybe.


    Can''t wait!


    Many leaders of the rebel army have such thoughts in their hearts. After all, this action is of great importance and has a great impact on them. Therefore, for them, they can only succeed, not fail, and if When the scouts meet with the family-sending team below, there may be some accidents.


    Thinking of this, many people are looking in Wang Cheng¡¯s direction, waiting for him to make a decision. Wang Cheng has a lot of prestige in the rebel army, and with this plan, his prestige is even higher. In addition, he was originally responsible for this action, so everyone naturally had to wait for his decision.


    Wang Cheng looked at the two waves of people below, and the distance between them was getting closer. Although the family sending team was still very slow, the speed of those scouts was very fast. It won¡¯t be long before they can meet. Up.


    Seeing this, Wang Cheng stood up and said, "Everyone, go back and prepare and listen to my orders!"


    "Good" everyone answered.


    Seeing that everyone from other forces was ready, Wang Cheng looked at the people below again and said loudly, "Do it!"


    Now, there is no need to hide anymore, even if the people below find out, it¡¯s too late.


    Although the sudden return of the scouts gave Wang Cheng the order to attack, even without them, Wang Cheng was already ready to do it. After all, at this time, most of the family sending teams had already entered the valley. , The front part is even going out of the valley, and it''s time to do it.


    Thinking of this, Wang Cheng was still a little grateful. Fortunately, the scouts came back late. If he was earlier, he was forced to do it. At that time, there might not be many people entering the valley. But now, even those scouts. When he came back, it had no effect on his plan.


    Hearing Wang Cheng¡¯s order to attack, the soldiers of the rebel army who had been waiting for a long time and wanted to do it all no longer hid. They stood up from where they had been hiding before, and then moved the boulders next to them. Things like rolling logs and rolling logs were pushed down the mountain, and some archers started shooting arrows one after another. The terrain they occupied was very good, so as long as they hit the people below, they would definitely be injured.


    "Kill these dog officials!"


    "Brothers, hurry up, push together!"


    "Smash! Give me a smash! Don''t let any of them go!"


    On the mountain that was still very quiet before, the voices of people suddenly became loud. Originally, no one could see the sides of the mountain. Suddenly countless heads appeared, moving their hands, and there was no idleness on their mouths. The people below were very scared.


    Because the imperial court has recently begun to attack the forces of the encirclement and suppression rebel forces, and at the same time, for the secrecy of this operation, not many people from various forces can come here, and they add up to only 30,000, which is the total number of them. So, in order to ensure the combat effectiveness of the team, many people from the rebel forces naturally chose to bring their own elite subordinates when the number of people could not be increased.


    In this way, one guarantees the combat effectiveness of the team and ensures the success of this operation. In addition, before the battle, everyone has already agreed, and the final division of the spoils is based on the contributions of the respective teams. Take more trophies, then make more contributions and kill more people. In this case, your team¡¯s combat effectiveness is not high, which is obviously not good. This will affect the number of trophies you finally get.


    Therefore, the soldiers of the uprising army who participated in the ambush this time are already the elite of the forces of the uprising army. When they are assembled, their combat effectiveness is not inferior to that of the regular army of the Dalu court, and compared with the soldiers of the country. , Even if it is inferior, the gap between the two sides will not be like a chasm, not to mention that they still have a huge geographical advantage to use.


    Therefore, these long-awaited soldiers of the rebel army showed great lethality as soon as they attacked. The combat literacy and the ability to execute orders are obviously not the ones who were sent to death before to confuse the opponent. Comparable to those who are old, weak, sick and disabled.


    At the foot of the mountain, who was still marching happily, passing through this valley¡¯s family-sending team, was immediately shocked by the sudden attack by these rebel soldiers. They all subconsciously raised their heads to look up the mountain. It was still very quiet, there were no one person on the two big mountains, but at this moment countless people appeared suddenly, they seemed to appear out of thin air, so that everyone under the mountain was caught off guard.


    In addition to seeing countless silhouettes of people, those under the mountain also saw countless boulders and rolling logs rolling towards everyone.

 2407 Chapter 2407 stunned

    That''s it!


    Originally, those scouts who were rushing towards the valley, wanted to remind everyone, who saw this scene, in their heads, at the same time, these thoughts surfaced.


    Before, they came back quickly, just guessing that there might be ambushes on both sides of the valley. Therefore, for safety, they want to let the large forces wait outside the valley, so they can further investigate the valley and make sure The safety of everyone.


    However, at that time, their hearts were only worried about the other side being in ambush here, and they were not very sure. After all, they had not investigated carefully, or they might think too much. In that case, at most A false alarm.


    However, what happened before them was ruthlessly telling them that their previous guesses were correct. The thing they didn¡¯t want to happen the last thing happened, and it happened in front of them, watching these boulders and rolling logs. , And the densely packed heads, they all understand that there is indeed an ambush here, and the other party has obviously been in ambush for a long time, obviously with careful preparation.


    Therefore, this makes these people understand that the people who ambush this time, the people who attacked them last night, and even the people who attacked them during this time, are not at the same level. The previous few times, the other party obviously They were all under-prepared, and now, from the looks of it, the other party was clearly prepared well, and coupled with the terrain here, they would feel that this time it was really dangerous.


    At the moment when the people on the mountain appeared, the people who were passing down the mountain had already spotted them. Seeing the two sides that were originally empty, so many people suddenly appeared. The people were stunned.


    Is this being ambush?


    This kind of thought emerged in everyone''s minds, and even the people like Luiza and Lin Yu who were originally joking were surprised by this situation.


    Both of them had vowed to say that it is impossible for anyone to lie in wait here. Those of the rebel forces have no brains and will not take advantage of the location.


    However, these things that suddenly appeared now, cruelly slapped them in the face, telling them that their guesses were all wrong. The people in the rebel forces were not all fools, but there were savvy people. People are here to ambush them now.


    "What''s the matter? How could this be? Why do they appear here?" Luiza looked up at the countless figures, and the countless boulders and rolling logs that were approaching, some of whom could not accept the facts before him.


    At this time, those who can ambush them, don¡¯t need to ask, they must be from the rebels of the Dalu dynasty. After all, there are princesses from the Dalu dynasty and the imperial forest army of the Dalu dynasty in their team. So, It is impossible for the regular army of the Great Lu Dynasty to act on them.


    And just like this, Luiza was even more unacceptable. After all, before the middle-aged envoy and his men, he vowed to ensure that there would be no ambushes here. Those from the rebel forces were all Waste is nothing to worry about. Although the terrain is dangerous here, there are no other dangers hidden.


    However, the facts now prove that he himself was wrong. There are actually people who are ambushing here, and there are still very many ambushing people. This is very face-saving, and Luiza also understands at this time. I was fooled. I have been fooled from the beginning. In the past few days, rebel forces like beggars have been attacking them. It¡¯s not that they are really rubbish or that they really want to die. It¡¯s all the other party wants. It''s just a means to numb myself. What''s ridiculous is that I, who has always been shrewd, didn''t notice any abnormality this time.


    If in the past, Luiza would not make such mistakes. After all, he has a wealth of experience on the battlefield and he has sufficient vigilance. However, he has been planted and fooled because of In his heart, he had never paid attention to the forces of the insurgents. He felt that they were all rubbish and not worthy of attention at all. Among those, there were no such shrewd people.


    But now it seems that he is obviously wrong. There are obviously smart people in the opposing team. They have the means to paralyze themselves and let themselves be fooled. This time being fooled is likely to bring a lot of trouble. serious consequence.


    Therefore, Luiza panicked. This was the first time he had such a flustered performance on the battlefield. In the past, he was able to maintain his composure when facing enemies several times greater than himself, or even dozens of times greater than himself. Because he believes that his own people can defeat those people of the Da Lu Dynasty, he must be the final winner.


    However, this time was different. This time, he fell into the trap of the other party from the beginning, and was clearly ambushed. Then he looked at his long line and looked at the steep mountains on both sides. He felt this. The second time was a crisis.


    At the same time, I felt flustered, and Lin Yu in the Imperial Forest Army. Just now, he was still joking with his adjutant, and the two were still chatting. When this task is completed, he will apply for encirclement and suppression of the rebel army. For the mission of the forces, the two can do more to help them get promoted. In their view, those from the rebel forces don¡¯t have to worry at all. Those people are useless at all, except that they can help them get promoted. , There will be no other effect at all.


    However, just as they were thinking about how to kill more people from the rebel forces to perform their merits, they suddenly discovered that so many people appeared on both sides of the valley, and looking at the other side''s clothes, it was obviously what they just looked down on. Those of the rebel forces.


    They were ambushed by a group of people they looked down on before!


    This made them a little unacceptable for a while, and it also caused them to be stunned. They seemed to be unable to believe what they saw before their eyes.


    "My lord, we were ambushed? What should we do?"


    "My lord, there are people around, there are so many of them."


    "Well, it''s from the rebel army, we were fooled, we were in an ambush!"


    At this time, some other generals in the Yulin Army had already reacted one after another. Looking at the figures on both sides, they were a little panicked and said that many of these people entered the Yulin Army through relationships. They are really skilled. No, they just pulled the gilded ones, just to be promoted in the future. If you really want to ask about their combat experience, it can be said that they are completely gone.


    Therefore, facing this situation now, I am directly confused and don''t know what to do.


    "what!"


    "Run!"


    "There is an ambush!"


    At this time, the entire family-sending team was in chaos. Those palace ladies and eunuchs, as well as some other soldiers, saw the boulders and rolling logs approaching closer and closer. They were scared and panicked. They subconsciously wanted to. Run away.


    However, there is only such a road through here. It was originally wide, but now everyone is in chaos, and there is no formation at all, and they are all crowded together at once, even, some think To keep running forward, run out of the valley, while some want to retreat and exit from the entrance just entered.


    In this way, the scene became even more panic, and some people were even crushed to the ground and trampled by many people.


    The ready-made chaos also caused Luiza and Lin Yu to react. Although they were unwilling to accept this fact, things have happened and they were really ambushed. Therefore, what they can do now is to think The only way to escape danger.


    "Don''t panic, don''t mess!" Luiza shouted laboriously.


    "All the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army, open formation! Ready to fight!" On the other side, Lin Yu also shouted loudly.


    However, in the messy surroundings, their voices seemed so insignificant that no one else could hear them. Moreover, in the face of this danger, it is difficult for anyone to remain calm, and no one can think about it. Listen to what they are saying, everyone wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    If outside the valley, if everyone encounters an attack, they will not have such a big reaction. After the formation is opened, it is not certain who wins and who wins, but in this valley, it is obviously different. Here The environment makes them psychologically disadvantaged. In such an environment, they can''t put up a formation, and it is also difficult to sprint against those on the mountain. They seem to be passively beaten.


    Therefore, in their hearts, the people under the mountain are already in a disadvantage, and they all seem to feel that they are really dangerous this time.


    "Asshole! I told you not to run around!" Luiza saw what he said, but no one listened. Everyone was still running around, and even some people ran into him panickingly. This made him miscalculate, and he had some mentality. Luiza, who exploded, was even more angry and crazy.


    With a brush, Luiza drew out his saber, and slashed the people who were running away next to him: "I tell you not to run around, you are not allowed to run around, did you hear it, did you hear it!"


    However, although Luiza wounded a few people with a sword, and even killed two, he couldn¡¯t stop the panic from happening and spreading, especially those who made "bangs" when they were rolling in the mountains. The boulder and rolling wood with the sound of "booming" made the people in the sending party unable to calm down at all. Even if they were in danger of being chopped by Luiza, they still chose to keep running away.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s go quickly. If we don''t leave, it will be too late!" The middle-aged envoy next to Luiza was also panicked at this time. After all, he is not a real soldier. It is okay to ask him to give some ideas. He couldn''t calm down this dangerous situation.

 2408 Chapter 2408 Escape

    This middle-aged envoy was just a literati, and he had never been on the battlefield at all. Before, many rebel forces attacked them, and he had seen some of them. He thought that he had seen the cruelty of the battlefield.


    However, he had forgotten that those few attacks were their advantage. Those who came to attack the forces of their rebel forces were mostly old, weak, sick and disabled. They had no strength at all, which led to Now, they didn''t encounter any danger at all on the battlefield, and the situation on the battlefield was completely lopsided.


    Moreover, every time they found someone attacking them, Luiza, Lin Yu and others took the initiative to attack, so that those who attacked him would not be able to get close to their camp. In this way, he would have no chance. See the true cruelty of the battlefield.


    It is precisely because of this that the cruelty of the battlefield that the middle-aged envoy thought in his heart was completely incomparable with the scene he saw before his eyes.


    Those huge rocks continue to roll down along the mountain, and as the rolling distance increases, the rolling speed of those huge rocks and rolling logs is getting faster and faster. Along the way, some small trees, weeds, etc., are all The boulders and rolling logs were crushed, and they were quite powerful. Those boulders and rolling logs seemed to be rolling on his heart, causing him to shrink his eyes and breathe fast, as if he felt that death was getting closer and closer to him.


    And under such a great pressure, the middle-aged messenger collapsed without accident. Even if he is usually witty, there is no way to deal with the situation before him. He can never rely on his own mind to go. Let those boulders and rolling logs stop. Those stones and trees have already begun to roll, so no one can stop them.


    Moreover, the attack by the other party was sudden, and there was no time or opportunity for them to respond. Otherwise, they would deploy a line of defense, which might not be able to resolve the crisis. It is just that the casualties would be a bit high. However, It can also save their lives and prevent them from being wiped out.


    It¡¯s just that, now the whole scene is full of chaos. Those eunuchs and court ladies of the Da Lu dynasty, who were originally courageous, and the ordinary soldiers of the Da Lu dynasty who followed the Da Lu dynasty, are not firm enough to meet the moment. This situation has long been messed up. Even this middle-aged messenger could have a solution, but now there is nothing to do.


    Therefore, the middle-aged messenger knew clearly that if they stayed in this valley, they would definitely die. Here, facing those who are in ambush, they have no resistance at all. Only if they leave here, those people will have no geographical advantage. , He and others can naturally defeat and eliminate them.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is to escape here first. Only after leaving here can they have the hope of survival and the chance of a comeback.


    "Run? Why run? No one is allowed to run! If anyone dares to run, I will kill him!" Luiza was already a little mad at this time. He didn''t want to be a coward, especially facing the Da Lu Dynasty. When he was a soldier of the rebel army, he didn''t even want to be a deserter. In his eyes, it was a very embarrassing thing, and it was also a thing that he couldn''t accept.


    Luiza pushed away the middle-aged messenger fiercely. After that, the saber in his hand slashed frantically at the escaping soldiers around him, trying to stop them from running, but it didn¡¯t have much effect. People seem to have lost their minds, like flies running around without their heads.


    The middle-aged envoy, looking at Luiza, who was already a little mad and irrational, wanted to leave Luiza and escape by himself, but after all, Luiza was the prince of Feng Jue Country, and his identity was extraordinary. The emperor of the country knew that he had left Luiza and fled alone, so he might also be beheaded. Therefore, the middle-aged envoy really did not dare to leave Luiza and escape by himself.


    "You guys, take him away for me, hurry, or we will all die here!" the middle-aged envoy said to the entourage of Luiza.


    At this time, he had no time to persuade Luiza, so he could only take him away by force.


    Those few Luiza¡¯s personal entourage, if in normal times, would not really listen to the middle-aged envoy. After all, they are Luiza¡¯s personal envoy, not the middle-aged envoy, so they are more He listened to Luiza, not the middle-aged messenger.


    However, it is different now, because they are also aware of the immediate dangers, and if they continue to stay here, then they are really likely to die here, so leaving Luiza would harm him instead. , The first thing they need to do is to protect Luiza¡¯s safety, so the current situation is obviously to take Luiza away, which is more useful.


    In addition, they are also human beings, and they are afraid of death deep down, and they don''t want to die. Therefore, they also don''t want to stay here and wait for death.


    Therefore, after listening to the middle-aged envoy, they only hesitated for a while, and immediately stepped forward, clamped Luiza, and ran forward. They were relatively closer to the exit. Some, as long as they escape this valley, they are sure to avoid the immediate danger. Obviously, rushing out is the best way.


    "What are you doing? Let me go! I won''t be a deserter!" Lu Yi struggled and said, "I order you, let me go!"


    "His Royal Highness, this place is too dangerous, let''s leave here first."


    "Yes, your Royal Highness, as long as we are out of danger, there are ways to kill those people."


    The soldiers did not let Luiza go, but continued to lead him on. However, the people around them stepped on too much, and many people squeezed toward the front exit, which caused the road As a result, they are not moving very fast.


    Those few of Luiza¡¯s soldiers are not good. Seeing this situation, they are not polite to those around them. Anyone who prevents them from moving forward will be chopped with a sword. This opens a way. .


    At this time, Luiza seemed to be a little sober. He knew that the current chaos had formed, and it was already very difficult to calm everyone down, and it was already very difficult for them to counter the enemy in chaos. At the same time, there is no way to organize an effective line of defense, and without an effective line of defense, then it is difficult for them to resist the opponent''s attack.


    After all, Luiza still often goes to the battlefield, so he quickly judged the current situation, and he also understood that even if he forced the people around to stay, it was unlikely to be able to withstand the enemy''s attack on the mountain, let alone , It is impossible for him to leave everyone behind.


    Therefore, Luiza also understands that for now, let¡¯s just flee here. Anyway, as long as he is still alive, there is a chance to recall the place today. Therefore, Luiza, who wants to understand, no longer struggles, but follows his own The guards fled forward together.


    And the middle-aged envoy was relieved to see that Luiza seemed to be regaining consciousness. In this way, they would save a lot of things and escape faster, and the middle-aged envoy himself, too Quickened his pace, trying to keep up with Luiza and the others.


    Then, God didn¡¯t seem to favor the middle-aged messenger this time. In other words, his luck was very bad. The boulders and rolling logs were still rolling on the mountain, and had not completely rolled down. However, the soldiers on the mountain were in the hands of the rebel soldiers. But one of the arrows was shot down first, and one of the arrows hit the middle-aged messenger¡¯s thigh by coincidence. The huge tingling sensation made the middle-aged messenger scream. At the same time, there was a stagger under his feet, however, he fell to the ground.


    The soldiers of the rebels lying in the mountains this time are the elites of their respective forces. Therefore, the combat effectiveness is still possible. Moreover, all kinds of weapons and equipment are better than those of the ordinary soldiers of the rebels. This archer is in the rebels. Among the soldiers, that is a scarce unit, but this time there are a lot of them gathered here. Almost every archer from the rebel forces has come, because everyone knows that in this environment, archers can play Greater role.


    And the fact is indeed the case. When the dense arrows were shot down, not only did they put tremendous pressure on the people below, at the same time, the arrows also caused a lot of damage to those people, and the middle-aged messenger was one of them. A hapless person, no one around him hit an arrow, only he hit an arrow in his thigh.


    This middle-aged messenger was just a literati. When did he suffer such injuries?Therefore, the huge pain instantly swept through his nerves, causing him to fall to the ground.


    And around him, there were people fleeing. At this time, those people had been a little disregarded for their own lives, and no matter who fell to the ground, they still rushed out crazy. In this way, Trample is inevitable. It is difficult for anyone who falls on the ground to escape this fate. The middle-aged messenger is naturally no exception.


    In just a few short breaths, the middle-aged messenger has been stepped on more than ten feet by someone who does not know. He was injured. At this time, it became more difficult to stand up again. Up.


    Fortunately, Luiza discovered his situation in time, and quickly asked one of his own soldiers to help the middle-aged envoy to move forward. After all, in Luiza¡¯s heart, the middle-aged envoy It was still very important, he didn''t want to see the other party die here, die in this unknown place.

 2409 Chapter 2409 Princess Qi is in danger

    However, when Luiza''s entourage lifted the middle-aged envoy, the other party was dying of being stepped on by someone who didn''t know, his face was pale, and it seemed that he might die at any time.


    When Luiza saw this, he just frowned, and then let someone move on. He didn''t have the time or the mind to check what happened to the other party. If he wanted to check and treat the other party, he could only wait out. Let''s talk about it here.


    "Boom"


    "Boom"


    With a sound of explosion, the first batch of boulders and rolling logs have also rolled from the mountain to the bottom of the valley. Because there are so many people in the valley, although they have already started to escape the first time they saw the boulders and rolling logs, however, Still not able to escape completely, there were still many people crowded in the bottom of the valley, and those boulders and rolling logs rolled towards them with the momentum of thunder.


    Those boulders and rolling logs were originally large in size, and they were accelerated by the mountain. When they reached the bottom of the valley, the speed was very fast, and the resulting impact was also great. Many people were directly killed by the rolling logs. The boulders were crushed to death, and many boulders stopped rolling after crushing many people to death in succession.


    This first wave of boulders and rolling logs caused a lot of casualties to the relatives below. What¡¯s more frightening is that this is only the first batch. On the hillside, there are countless boulders and rolling logs moving towards Everyone rolled.


    The people below have completely collapsed, and they can''t wait to have a pair of wings behind themselves at this time, in that case, they can fly out of here and out of danger.


    Of course, this is impossible, so they can only suffer in danger, and no one knows whether they will die under which boulder and become a meatloaf.


    After all, Lin Yu still has some skills. The first time he saw the boulders and rolling logs, he asked the imperial forest soldiers to lay the line of defense. They pushed some carriages to transport the dowry over as a simple fortification, hoping to block those boulders. And Rolling Wood, they also know that it is difficult for them to escape now whether they are facing forward or backward, they can only choose to defend on the spot, who will let them be in the middle of the team.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t have much confidence in his heart. He didn''t know whether those carriages could block the boulders and rolling logs. What he could do was to pull some carriages to defend before the boulders and rolling logs fell.


    The facts are still very cruel to Lin Yu and others. Those boulders and rolling logs that rolled down from the mountains ruthlessly crushed the line of defense formed by those carriages, and those carriages were like a piece in front of these boulders and rolling logs. Like a piece of tofu, it is fragile, and it can be broken with one handful. Some people hiding behind the carriage are also crushed into meatloaf by the boulders and rolling logs.


    The lethality of these boulders and rolling logs was too great, and the temporary line of defense made up of carriages was too fragile and was easily destroyed.


    As a result, those who were brave and good at fighting, for ordinary soldiers of the Rebel Army, seemed to be invincible at all, the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army were easily slaughtered by those huge rocks and rolling logs.


    "what!"


    At this moment, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, who were still in the carriage, were screaming at the sudden situation. At this time, no one seemed to care about them. Luiza and others were busy running for their lives. Lin Yu was busy organizing a temporary line of defense. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were naturally ignored. Faced with this situation, the two girls were at a loss. They didn¡¯t know whether to stay in the carriage or escape from the carriage. .


    And just before they knew what to do, a boulder accurately hit the horses in front of their carriage, and those horses were immediately knocked to the ground, and two of them were crushed directly into flesh. The cake, the remaining horses were smashed and fell to the ground and could not get up.


    And because of the falling of several horses, the carriage that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were riding in directly overturned. The two of them fell out of the carriage while screaming, and both suffered some injuries. Fortunately, After the carriage overturned, a natural barrier was formed to block the arrows from the front. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were lying on the ground behind the carriage, and there was no need to worry about being shot by the arrows from the front.


    However, this does not mean that they are absolutely safe. After all, the mountains on both sides of this valley are full of people, and the carriage can block one direction. If the other direction cannot be blocked, arrows will still be shot. Come, and, in both directions, there may be boulders and rolling logs rolling down. Once there are boulders and rolling logs rolling over, then the carriage will not provide the slightest protection at all.


    "Princess, princess, are you okay, cough cough." Xiaohuan asked when she crawled towards Princess Qi, she was already humiliated, with a lot of mud on her face, her left shoulder was injured and her shoulder was dislocated. However, she still cared about Princess Qi''s safety at the first time.


    "I, cough, I''m fine." Princess Qi coughed and said.


    However, Princess Qi''s situation is also not very good. She just fell from the carriage and fell directly into the flesh. The whole person is still confused and a little fuzzy in front of her.


    Both of them had bad expressions at this time, as if they were about to cry. After all, they were still girls under the age of twenty, and they had always lived in the palace before. When did they encounter such a thing? ?Therefore, it is normal to be scared.


    However, before the two of them had time to breathe a sigh of relief, another horse was smashed into their carriage. Then, the carriage fell and slammed directly on Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. But they were stunned, they hadn''t fully recovered from the panic before, and when they encountered such a situation, their brains simply couldn''t react.


    And if the carriage hits two people, then they will not die and they will be seriously injured. More importantly, once they are held down by the carriage, they will have no chance to escape and escape. When that happens, they will be shot by the boulder. The possibility of crushing to death is very large.


    Thinking of this situation, both of them are desperate. They are struggling to move away some distance to avoid the carriage that is about to turn over. However, the two of them have just been thrown dizzy and painful all over. They were so frightened that they haven''t recovered yet, and they don''t have any strength to move.


    Looking at the carriage carriage closer and closer, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were desperate in their hearts and felt that they were going to die here. However, while desperate, there seemed to be a trace of relief in Princess Qi''s heart. Originally, marrying Feng Jueguo was not what she wanted. For her, it could even be said that life is worse than death. If it weren''t for Da Lu''s thinking, she might have committed suicide long ago.


    And now, because of the gangsters outside, I am about to die here. I finally don¡¯t have to marry to Feng Jueguo, and I don¡¯t have to suffer. Moreover, this is not what I want to die, but is forced. Yes, in this way, it''s not that she doesn''t think about Da Lu''s direction. For her, death is not so terrible, but it also means that she can be liberated.


    "Perhaps, this is also a good result." Princess Qi even showed a smile at the corner of her mouth, as if she had accepted what was coming.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly rushed to her and Xiaohuan''s side, and after that, she and Xiaohuan dragged them.


    "coax!"


    When Princess Qi and Xiaohuan had just been dragged away from that place, the carriage happened to be smashed down, and Princess Qi and Xiaohuan dodged the past dangerously.


    "His Royal Highness, are you okay?" At this moment, Princess Qi, who was still in shock, heard someone asking herself, and the person asking her words was the one who had just pulled herself and Xiaohuan away from the carriage.


    Princess Qi looked for her reputation, she was taken aback, and said, "So it''s you."


    The person who rescued Princess Qi this time was Sun De, the lower-level officer of the Imperial Forest Army who had helped her a lot the other night. If the other party hadn¡¯t helped her this time, he might have been harmed by Luiza. Although he didn''t escape from here with the other party in the end, I was still very grateful for the other party in my heart.


    However, during this period of time, Princess Qi did not take the initiative to contact Sun De. One is because of her princess status. There will be many people staring at everything she does. Find a low-level officer of the Imperial Forest Army. There will be quite a few. The scandal came out.


    In addition, after what happened that night, Luiza must have hated the person who helped Princess Qi in his heart. Although Princess Qi made an excuse afterwards, it does not mean that Luiza believed it. If Qi If the princess took the initiative to find Sun De, then Luiza and Neng might be suspicious. At that time, Sun De was exposed, and that would be harming him.


    Therefore, during this period of time, neither Princess Qi nor Sun De met, and did not know the situation of the other party, but did not expect that the other party would appear in this situation, and also saved themselves again.


    "It''s a villain." Sun De said.


    "Thank you for saving me again." Princess Qi said.


    "This is what the villain should do." Sun De said respectfully. Then he looked around and said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan: "Your Royal Highness, this is not safe, let''s leave here quickly."


    Princess Qi also looked around, with a wry smile on her face and said, "Where do you think we can escape?"


    Indeed, their position at this time is very close to the middle, and they want to have a long distance back and forth, and want to leave here is definitely not a simple matter.


    Sun De also understood this situation and his face was very solemn.

 2410 Chapter 2410 the exit is blocked

    Sun De is just an ordinary low-level general of the Imperial Forest Army. In fact, he does not have much power. Moreover, he cannot be said to be the best in the entire Imperial Forest Army. He can be this low-level officer, that is, he is on the battlefield. Shanghan is not afraid of death, so he is not afraid of death, but there is no way to ensure the safety of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan in this situation.


    What''s more, the attacks from the people of the insurgent forces, wave after wave, surrounded by chaotic people, plus now there are a lot of boulders in the valley that are like rolling logs blocking the way. Anything in this valley People don''t dare to say that they must be safe, and they will be able to escape safely, not to mention two "cumbersome".


    "No matter what, we have to give it a try. If we stay here, there is only one dead end." Sun De said solemnly.


    In the valley at this time, there have been a lot of casualties. Most of them were killed by those on the mountain with boulders, rolling logs and arrows. Some people died at their own feet and were trampled on. Death, regardless of the reason, anyway, at this time, the number of casualties in the entire valley is increasing, and it is becoming more and more dangerous here.


    The only way to survive now is to rush out, whether from the front or the back, as long as you can get out.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both understand this truth, so they also know that Sun De''s words are right. If they stay here, they can only wait to die and continue to escape. Although it is equally dangerous, but there are more There is hope. Although this hope is not so great, it is always there.


    So Sun De opened the way in front, followed by Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, and the three began to flee. Although death can be regarded as a relief for Princess Qi, who would want to die?Being able to survive is naturally the best. Moreover, Princess Qi still misses her emperor''s brother and the Dalu dynasty in her heart. Of course, she will take the initiative to seek death, and she wants to live if she has the opportunity.


    It¡¯s just that there are people all around, plus some boulders and rolling logs that fell on the road in the valley, making the three of them move at a slow speed. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are just ordinary weak women, here. In this chaotic situation, the strength that can be demonstrated is not strong.


    The three of them were working hard, and the people around them kept falling, and the voices of wailing and crying for help spread throughout the valley. At this moment, the valley was like a pot of boiling water, constantly boiling.


    When Princess Qi and the three were trying to escape, Luiza, Lin Yu and others were also fleeing with people. Their goal was two exits. As long as they got out of here, they would be safe.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!" Standing on the hillside, Wang Cheng looked at the fleeing crowd below, with a sneer on his face.


    So far, things are going smoothly. The people at the foot of the mountain, under the ambush of their own and others, are indeed extremely chaotic. If the people below are only soldiers from the Imperial Forest Army or Feng Jueguo, then things may still be okay. It won¡¯t go so smoothly, but in the crowd, there are quite a few eunuchs and court ladies who will seriously affect the performance of Feng Jueguo¡¯s entourage and the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army. The chaotic situation is also caused by those people. Yes, then, they attacked the Imperial Forest Army team, and this made the people below have no way to organize an effective confrontation.


    Watching the people below continue to die, Wang Cheng became more and more proud of his heart. His plan was about to succeed. As long as the people below were killed, they would have a chance to develop, and he himself would I have gained a higher position and greater right to speak among the forces of the rebel forces. When I have integrated the forces of the rebel forces, I will not have to be afraid of the people of the court at that time, and I will truly show my ambition. It''s time.


    The premise of everything is to be able to kill the people below, so that Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty cannot truly cease the war. Therefore, for this plan, Wang Cheng naturally has a lot of preparations. Before, let people go and die. The opponent is one of them, and now that the opponent has been in an ambush, how could Wang Cheng let them leave easily.


    One after another, the boulders are rolling down, and the boulders that rolled down this time are somewhat different from the previous ones. There are a lot of oil stains on the surface of these boulders, and some other combustibles are smeared on them. , Rumbling rolled down.


    At this time, the people in the valley below, the people in front of the team, and some people at the end have already escaped from the valley. After all, they are very close to the exit. When they find that the situation is not right, they have already moved, and the boulders and rolling logs rolled down. , It also takes time, which gives them time and opportunity to escape.


    However, the people who really escaped from the valley at this time were only a small group of people. Most of them were still coming to these two exits. However, at this moment, a lot of boulders rolled down the hillside. , Blocking the intersection, except for those who have escaped, everyone else has been trapped in the valley.


    "Climb! Climb!"


    Many people didn¡¯t stop after seeing these boulders. The exit was right in front of them. How could they give up so simply. As long as they crossed these boulders, they would be safe. Moreover, these boulders are much larger than small stones. , However, the highest is only one or two meters. After all, these stones were all hidden in the mountains before. If they are bigger, they will be easily exposed.


    Therefore, it is not impossible to climb over these stones. Therefore, those in the procession of sending relatives did not stop at the slightest and began to climb.


    Wang Cheng watched this scene with a cold smile, and then said loudly, "Shoot a rocket!"


    Suddenly, the people on the mountain gave up Pu ordinary arrows, and instead used arrows to carry live rockets, one after another with flames, and flew down in the shock and fear of the people below.


    The people shot by these arrows are naturally suffering abnormally. Some even burned their clothes, turning them into fireballs. Of course, because the flames are not very big, most people still have their clothes on fire. I had time to take off my clothes to prevent myself from being burned to death.


    Of course, injury is inevitable, and the person who is shot at the critical point will even die directly.


    Wang Cheng didn¡¯t care much about it. It¡¯s best to shoot people to death. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t shoot people to death. After all, he lets people switch to rockets, not just for killing. In that case, there is no need to switch to rockets. Just use ordinary arrows directly.


    Wang Cheng naturally had other purposes when he switched to rockets.


    "I want to see how you run and climb!" Wang Cheng thought to himself.


    At this time, the first batch of rockets had all been shot down. In addition to shooting some people, more importantly, most of these rockets flew in the direction of the two huge rocks at the exit.


    And when the boulders were shot by arrows, they turned into huge fireballs. The combustibles smeared on the surface of the boulders burned under the ignition of the rockets, and the people who were climbing on it. , And were all burned by these flames.


    At this moment, those who were planning to escape by climbing over these boulders hesitated, because what they saw before them were no longer simple boulders, but huge burning fireballs. These fireballs formed a group of fireballs. Dao''s flame is strong, as long as someone encounters it, it will immediately burn the opponent.


    However, the desire to escape still prompted these people to think of a way. They moved the corpses of the dead one by one, kept them on the boulder, and covered the flames. In this case, all the corpses were burned. Before, they still had a chance to escape.


    As a result, some people escaped, but the number was not large. At this time, the corpses were completely burned and turned into fireballs. People behind wanted to climb over the boulder to become even more Difficulties.


    These people still want to continue to move the corpse, as long as the flame is temporarily suppressed, they have a chance to escape here.


    However, before they could take action, some boulders rolled down and piled up on the previous stones. In this way, these stones became a stone wall, and the height changed from one or two meters before. It is now three or four meters high, and it is more difficult to climb. Moreover, there are raging flames on these rocks. Everyone wants to extinguish these flames. It is not possible to do it in a short time, let alone. There are still boulders rolling down on the mountain, and the height of this stone wall is constantly increasing. Moreover, arrows are constantly being shot at the people in the family sending party next to the stone, making the rest become more chaotic.


    When Luiza took the guards and the middle-aged envoy, felt that in front of the stone wall, the burning stone wall was already seven or eight meters high, and it had caught up with the height of the walls of some small cities. , This stone wall is still burning continuously.


    Now, those in the procession don¡¯t dare to get too close to the stone wall. After all, the flames of the stone wall are already very big, and the people on the mountain obviously take care of this place and fly to this place. There are many arrows, and if they are too close to the stone wall, it is easy to be shot by these arrows.


    "His Royal Highness? What should we do?" The guards of Luiza looked at Luiza and said.


    The current situation can be said to be very dangerous. They have been trapped here by the opponent''s people, and they have really become catching turtles in the urn. They have no other way but to count on Luiza to find a way. After all, Luiza often took them to victory on the battlefield before.

 2411 Chapter 2411 the only way out

    However, Luiza himself didn¡¯t have much to do at this time. If he was on the frontal battlefield, he could bravely rush to the enemy with his subordinates, showing fearlessness of death, maybe he could really rush. Go out, however, now the enemy has no intention of letting them fight head-on, but is ambushing them. Even if they want to attack the opponent, they can''t do it.


    "Now there is no other way, I can only rush upwards." The middle-aged envoy who was lying on the back of a Feng Jueguo entourage said with a weak breath.


    Luiza nodded solemnly and said: "Everyone, rush up together!"


    Before, Luiza hadn''t thought about rushing to the mountain when he found the enemy appeared on the mountain. After all, as long as the people on the mountain were killed, they would be able to escape.


    Luiza himself did not have time to make people rush up the mountain. Some other court ladies and eunuchs, as well as some ordinary soldiers of the Dalu dynasty, have already rushed up the mountain. After all, the road in the valley is so wide. It is full of people like now, it is still difficult to escape, and rushing to the mountains on both sides is also a way out.


    It¡¯s just that those people quickly retreated, because the mountains on both sides were too steep. Even in normal times, trying to climb is a waste of energy, not to mention it¡¯s still now. There are about 30,000 enemies on the mountain. They can''t just watch those people safely climb the mountain, and arrows are constantly shooting at them.


    Moreover, the boulders and rolling logs have been rolling down the mountain. Those people who are climbing the mountain will naturally encounter these things. At that time, were they on flat ground or on the hillside and wanted to move their positions and avoid those boulders and rolling logs. Many people were directly crushed to death by those very troublesome things.


    And because of this, those people found that rushing up the hillside is more dangerous than staying at the bottom of the valley. Therefore, many people retreated, and this scene was also seen by Luiza, so he naturally Know the danger of rushing up the hillside.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not safe to stay in the valley now. The roads before and after are blocked by a wall of fire. They can¡¯t break through at all. Moreover, as the boulders continue to fall, the wall of fire is getting more and more. High, then, the male demon will climb more and more. If they don''t want to wait for death, they can only rush to the mountains on both sides. This is even the middle-aged envoy who doesn''t understand military well.


    Therefore, Luiza also understands that this is their last chance. However, if only these few of them rush, the goal is too obvious, and it is easy to be targeted by the people above. Therefore, Luiza let the soldiers To inform Lin Yu, let the other party bring him the imperial army to rush together, and at the same time, let the palace ladies, eunuchs, and other ordinary soldiers rush together. When everyone rushes together, there are many targets, oneself. Waiting for people will not be targeted.


    Soon, the guards around Luiza, except for the man carrying the middle-aged envoy, were sent out, and some were to notify Lin Yu, and some were to remind the eunuchs and court ladies who were running around. We, and the ordinary soldiers of the Dalu dynasty, so that more people can rush up the mountain.


    Naturally, Lin Yu didn¡¯t have any opinion. He was already embarrassed, with fire ash, weeds and mud on his face. He had completely lost the appearance of his previous family, although he had not rushed to the intersection. , However, he also saw the wall of fire at the intersection, knowing that they were trapped in the valley now, and they had to rush to the mountains on both sides if they wanted to escape.


    Therefore, Lin Yu hurriedly ordered the people of his Royal Forest Army to help Luiza¡¯s people, to appease and control the eunuchs and court ladies, and let those people rush forward. Lin Yu knew very well that they only had to rush up. It must be targeted by the people above. The opponent¡¯s people will obviously not watch them rush to the mountain. In this way, the person who rushes to the front is naturally the most dangerous and the most easily targeted. Such a task is naturally to be arranged for those eunuchs and palace ladies who have no fighting capacity. Lin Yu doesn''t care about their life and death, and they die if they die.


    Therefore, thanks to the efforts of Luiza and Lin Yu, more and more people began to rush up the mountain. Some of the palace ladies and eunuchs were proactive and some were passive. Anyway, most of them have already started. Started to turn to the mountain, but because the slope was too shaking, their speed was not fast.


    "Let¡¯s go up too." Luiza saw that there were already a lot of people on the hillside, and he was also ready to take his men upwards, he didn¡¯t want to stay at the end. On the one hand, people on the other side can also attack them. At that time, it will also be very dangerous, and it is not necessarily the safest to stay at the end. It is better to mix in the crowd.


    And over there, Lin Yu obviously had the same idea. When some eunuchs and court ladies rushed up the hillside, he also started rushing with people. In fact, they were mixed in the crowd not only to ensure safety, but also because, Those eunuchs and palace ladies don¡¯t have much strength. If all of them are in front of them, even if they rush up, they will have no lethality. They will eventually die. At that time, only these people will be left, and they will be more easily against.


    "Your Royal Highness, let''s rush up too, this road in the mountain is nowhere to go." Sun De also said to Princess Qi.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded, and she also took the little ring and climbed up the mountain with Sun De. Her appearance at this time was also quite embarrassed. There was no princess noble appearance, but at this time Obviously it was not the time to value her appearance, so Princess Qi didn''t care about her situation, but followed Sun De, mixed in the crowd, and climbed the mountain together.


    Standing on the mountain, Wang Cheng watched the dense crowd approaching continuously. He didn''t have the slightest worry on his face. Instead, he showed a sneer. He has been preparing for this plan for a long time. Naturally, all circumstances have been considered. This situation is also within his consideration. After all, this is actually a good idea. The exits on both sides have been blocked. If the other party wants to escape, it seems that they have to run to the mountains on both sides.


    And being able to think of the other party''s approach, Wang Cheng naturally made a lot of preparations for this situation.


    The boulders and rolling logs are still rolling up the mountain, and the archers have not stopped. These have put a lot of pressure on the climbers, but those people dare not look back, because turning back is no different from waiting for death. They have only one choice left now, even if the risk is greater, they can only continue to rush upwards.


    "Ah! My hand!"


    A certain eunuch who was climbing a mountain suddenly screamed and stood up subconsciously. After that, the whole person rolled down the mountain because of his instability, and there were a few sharp nails stuck in his hand!,


    The same thing happened constantly. At this time, those people realized that the people on the mountain had arranged a lot of traps among these weeds and trees. There were nails, mouse traps, and even some ropes. , The people in the sent-off team just climbed the mountain with their heads down, and, in order to get to the mountain as soon as possible, they didn''t pay much attention to other things, so that they would be recruited.


    "Damn it, how did those scouts investigate? Why didn''t they find anything here, those many people didn''t find it, and so many traps were also not found, I''m going to kill them!" Someone fell down, and Luiza''s anger was about to burst out.


    It¡¯s not that Luiza cares about the life and death of those eunuchs and palace ladies, but that those people are now their shields. If they are all dead, then they and others will be exposed to the opponent¡¯s attack. At that time, their fate will be miserable.


    And what makes Luiza most angry is that the previous scouts obviously passed through here, but they didn''t notice anything, and they said that this place is normal. Is this normal?There are so many people hidden on this mountain and so many traps. Can this be called normal?


    Luiza, who was angry, had obviously forgotten. He was also confident before that he did not need to send someone up to the mountain to check it out. He hadn''t paid attention to these rebel soldiers before. They are like rubbish, not worthy of attention at all.


    And now, it was obvious that he was going to pay the price for his carelessness before. These rebel soldiers that he looked down upon were causing a lot of casualties to his team, and even himself would be in danger.


    "Ah! Be careful!"


    At this time, the Feng Jueguo soldier carrying the middle-aged envoy saw an arrow hit by a court lady in front of him, and the whole person rolled down the hillside, and he and the middle-aged envoy were just in front of each other. On the route!


    The middle-aged messenger also saw this scene, and he was so frightened that he yelled: "Hurry up, get away quickly, you''re about to get hit!"


    That Feng Jueguo soldiers are also trying their best to move to the side. If this is on the flat ground, that''s okay, but they are on the hillside now, it is still very difficult to move, let alone his With a person on his back, it is even more difficult to move.


    Therefore, the corpse of the palace lady hit the entourage amidst the horrified screams of the middle-aged envoy. Then, because of the impact, the attendant could not maintain his balance. The same was true for those who were hit by the corpse of the palace lady It is rolling down the mountain.

 2412 Chapter 2412 is dead

    "No!" the middle-aged emissary shouted in horror.


    However, this is of no use at all. He is still on the back of the follower at this time, and the follower is smashed down from the hillside, so he can only passively follow along, just like the follower. Like two ground gourds.


    And because of the rolling, the middle-aged messenger fell from the back of the entourage, and the two people rolled down the mountain one after another. In the process of rolling, the middle-aged messenger wanted to catch something, but He found that everything was in vain, but he scrolled down faster and faster.


    "Sir!" Luiza yelled when he saw this situation, and subconsciously stretched out his hand, trying to catch the opponent, but this is obviously impossible. Although he is not far away from the opponent, there is still some distance. And, it is very difficult to move on this hillside, so he can only watch the opponent fall.


    What Luiza can do now is to pray that the opponent will not fall directly to death. They are about ten meters from the valley at this time. If they fall down this distance, they may not die. After all, they are not directly jumped. It''s going down, and there are many other people below. If it hits someone else, the middle-aged messenger''s rolling speed can still be lowered, and the possibility of a safe "landing" is still very high.


    However, today, the luck of this middle-aged messenger seems to be very bad. Before he was in the crowd, he was shot in the thigh. You know, at that time, there were many people around him. As a result, everyone else was fine. Only he hit an arrow, showing the difference in luck.


    Both the middle-aged messenger and Luiza felt that this was the worst luck for the other party today, but now, worse luck has appeared.


    During the rolling process of the middle-aged messenger, no one hit him. This is really incredible. You know, people in the valley are climbing uphill. The entire hillside is densely packed. It was a human being, and the density was very high. As a result, the middle-aged envoy didn''t bump into any of them. The very "lucky" one rolled down the gap between the people.


    This situation makes Luiza very speechless. Such things can happen. What else can he say? Now I hope that after the other party rolls down, there will be no greater accidents. After all, the middle-aged envoy is passive. Those who go down don''t go down after being injured, maybe they will be fine after rolling down.


    However, the bad luck of the middle-aged messenger today has not completely ended. When he rolled smoothly all the way into the valley, his back landed first. This was also a good thing, but the bad is bad. There is still another in that place. A corpse, originally, it¡¯s a good thing to have a corpse, and it can help him buffer, but the cause of the death of the corpse owner was killed by an arrow, and the corpse is not dead. On the corpse, there is a large arrow. Appeared, and after the middle-aged envoy rolled down, it happened to be stuck on the arrow!


    "Puff!"


    The middle-aged messenger hadn''t awakened from the rolling dizziness, he felt the sharp weapon pierced his body and entered his body. He was face up, so he didn''t see the bottom of his body. What is it, but I can probably guess it, maybe it''s an arrow, or it''s inside a dagger.


    Blood quickly flowed out of the middle-aged messenger''s body. The middle-aged messenger wanted to struggle, but found that he couldn''t do it at all. He didn''t have much strength. After being stabbed by an arrow, his body The remaining strength within is rapidly losing. After working hard several times, he couldn''t get up. He could only look at the sky in despair.


    Why didn''t the middle-aged envoy think that he would die in such a place, thinking how respected he was in Feng Jueguo?Even a prince like Luiza must be polite to meet him.


    In his view, the mission to the Great Lu Dynasty was only a trivial good thing. He had enough confidence to complete this task. After all, on the battlefield, they had an absolute advantage. In this way, at the negotiating table, they will naturally have sufficient initiative.


    Therefore, this time on the Dalu dynasty, he saw nothing to worry about at all, and what happened in the imperial capital of the Dalu dynasty also proved that his previous guess was not wrong. People, no one dares to offend him. Even high-ranking officials such as Shangshu, their officials, are polite when they see themselves. There is a lot of limelight when they are there, especially when they are confirmed. After the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo confirmed the truce, the post they lived in was visited by many distinguished people every day. During that time, he and Luiza were the most popular among the emperors of the Great Lu Dynasty. Welcome people.


    The negotiation went smoothly and the conditions were favorable. Moreover, the eldest prince married the princess of the Dalu dynasty. This time, the mission of the Dalu dynasty was accomplished very well. After he returns to China, he must be rewarded. , And his status will be higher.


    However, he did not expect that he would have an accident here and die in this unknown valley. At this time, they are not far from the pass. Once they leave the pass, they are completely safe, but , He himself died in this place, this place not far from the pass.


    "I''m not reconciled, I don''t want to die." The middle-aged messenger muttered to himself, but his face has become paler and paler, and his eyes have become weaker.


    He still has a lot of ambitions in his heart that he has not displayed. He also wants to help Feng Jueguo calm down the other small countries around him, and then thoroughly conquer the Lu dynasty, so that his name will be recorded in history forever. People admire.


    However, now all of this has become an impossible task, he has empty ambitions, and there is no chance to display it.


    "Quickly, you guys go down and take a look, and bring your husband up." Luiza said to the entourage around him.


    From Luiza¡¯s perspective, he only saw the middle-aged messenger roll onto a corpse, and could not see the arrow under the opponent. It had pierced his body. Luiza wanted to come, this The middle-aged messenger should be fine. With the corpse as a buffer, he relieved a lot of strength, and he didn''t even suffer much injury.


    "My husband is really lucky. Although I didn''t bump into anyone on the hillside to slow down, but there was a corpse as a buffer at the bottom of the mountain. It was really fateful." Luiza thought to himself.


    With Luiza''s order, the entourage naturally did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly turned back and prepared to bring the middle-aged envoy.


    However, when they arrived in the valley, when they were next to the middle-aged envoy, they found that the other party had died, no breath, and their eyes were round. Looking at the space, they seemed to want to see more. The same in this world.


    "Sir? Sir?" an entourage yelled, shaking the body of the middle-aged messenger.


    However, it was naturally impossible for the middle-aged envoy who had suffocated to have the slightest response, and those entourages also found that the situation was not right. After checking, they found that the other party had an arrow inserted in the back.


    "Let''s go, it''s not saved, it''s dead." said one of the entourages.


    Several other people nodded, and then all began to climb the mountain.


    "What''s the situation? Why don''t you bring people up?" Luiza, who had been paying attention to the situation here, shouted angrily and suspiciously. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the actions of those followers.


    However, those entourages obviously couldn¡¯t hear what he said, because the two sides are a little far apart, and there are people in the middle, and there are all kinds of noises around. Luiza¡¯s voice is not small, but, But there is no way to reach those people''s ears.


    Therefore, they are still climbing, and Luiza, who has not received a response, can only wait in place, wait for those people to come up, and then ask more questions.


    The arrows on the head are still flying, and people are constantly rolling down. The boulders and rolling logs are also rare. The rumbling sound shocked everyone''s hearts. Luiza watched his side keep appearing. Casualties, although angry, but there is no other way.


    Not long after, those entourages came up, and Luiza couldn''t wait to ask: "What about sir? Why don''t you bring him up?"


    "Mr. is dead." An entourage said: "There was an arrow on the corpse below. After the gentleman rolled down, he was pierced by the arrow. When we got there, the gentleman was out of breath. "


    "Dead?" Luiza was stunned when he heard the words of his entourage. He subconsciously looked down. The middle-aged envoy was still lying there quietly, occasionally being stepped on by someone next to him. However, he There was no reaction at all. Obviously, the middle-aged envoy was indeed dead as the entourage said.


    After confirming that the other party was dead, Luiza''s heart became even more angry. He looked up and the flames in his eyes seemed to be spraying out. He did not expect that because of his own carelessness, it would cause such bad consequences. There were heavy casualties on his side, which was not what he cared about the most. After all, he had only brought more than a hundred entourages. The people who died were all from the Lu Dynasty, and he didn''t care about the lives of those people.


    However, now even the middle-aged envoy died here. This is something that Luiza can''t accept. The other party''s status in the country is still very high. Now it is because of his own reasons that he died in this place and went back. After that, he will definitely be punished. Moreover, this attack will make his previous efforts in vain. The mission of embarking on the Great Lu Dynasty this time is no different from failure.

 2413 Chapter 2413

    Luiza is an extremely conceited person. Of course, in terms of his identity and the honors he has obtained on the battlefield in the past, he also has the qualifications to be arrogant. Like the messengers, they were all full of confidence and a lot of certainty, and they did a good job in the imperial capital of the Lu Dynasty.


    However, Luiza did not expect that he would be ambushed in this place, and suddenly seemed to be in desperate situation. You know, before entering this valley, he confidently said to the middle-aged envoy, There will be no ambush here. However, the fact is that he has been ruthlessly beaten in the face. Not only is there ambush, but also many people are ambushed here. At the same time, these people are also fully prepared.


    Therefore, after the conceited Luiza found out that he was in ambush, he was suddenly angry. This was in his face, and he was still faintly worried that something would happen here.


    Sure enough, the other party was fully prepared for this ambush. They were immediately beaten up by the other party and plunged into chaos. The situation on the scene was suddenly chaotic. Although he was determined to turn the tide, he was also Found that it was just in vain.


    Therefore, in the end, he could only lead people to prepare to break through, but it was also unsatisfactory, and it was even more difficult for him to accept that the middle-aged envoy who came with him actually died here.


    To be honest, Luiza didn¡¯t care about the deaths of many eunuchs and court ladies of the Da Lu Dynasty and the soldiers before. Anyway, those people weren¡¯t his own. Just die. He even hoped, that The Imperial Forest Army who could threaten them killed more people.


    The entourage around him also suffered casualties, but Luiza was not too sad either. Although those people were good at fighting, in his eyes, they were just subordinates, and it didn¡¯t matter if they died. , I can find more.


    Even if his daughter-in-law, the princess of the Dalu Dynasty, died here, Luiza would not be sad except for a little regret. The princess of the Dalu Dynasty was beautiful, but in his eyes Here, it is just a plaything, there is really no need to be sad.


    It can be said that there are about 20,000 people here, and the only person he cares about is the middle-aged messenger. In Luiza''s heart, as long as the middle-aged messenger doesn''t have any trouble, the others will be dead. He didn''t care, even when he returned to China, he would not receive too much blame for being ambushed this time.


    However, the middle-aged messenger is different. The other party¡¯s identity in the country is unusual, and he is trusted and appreciated by his father, and his father also attaches great importance to the other party. Once the other party has an accident, his father will be angry. of.


    In addition, through the contact during this period of time, Luiza and the middle-aged envoy have established a good relationship, and the other party also has the meaning of taking refuge in oneself. This is a great boost for oneself. Of course, Luiza also cares about each other.


    In Feng Jueguo, although Luiza is the eldest prince, he is not the only prince. Although he is the most likely to succeed to the throne in the future, it does not mean that other people will have no chance. Therefore, everything is still not. It is absolutely certain.


    With the refuge of this middle-aged envoy, it is completely different. The other party is still very energetic in the country, and the other party''s brain and ability are also what you need. Once you join your own side, your own side His strength will greatly increase, and the possibility of inheriting the throne will also increase a lot in the future.


    Therefore, among the 20,000 or so people, the only thing he values ??most is this middle-aged messenger. Because of this, the other party was injured before, Luiza did not think about giving up the other party, but letting his own He walked with his back on his back.


    However, now that the other party had an accident and died in front of his own eyes, how could Luiza accept such a result?He was relatively restrained, but now the whole person is out of anger.


    "I''m going to kill them! Don''t let them go!" Luiza said viciously, looking at the people above him.


    "Be careful!"


    Luiza had just finished speaking harshly when an arrow flew towards him. Fortunately, the entourage next to him reacted quickly and pulled him away a bit, so that the arrow was not shot.


    This arrow also made Luiza awake a lot. Now, the most important thing is not revenge, but to get yourself out of danger. As long as you leave here, you are out of danger, and there are opportunities to come to these people for revenge, anyway, Even without these people, Luiza will bring his army to the Dalu dynasty again a few years later, but now he has one more enemy. In addition to the regular army of the Dalu dynasty, he will also The forces of the uprising army, as his own enemies, vowed to kill all these people and let them pay the price for today''s affairs!


    "go!"


    Luiza knew that he couldn''t stay here anymore, so he took people to climb up.


    There are people everywhere on the entire hillside. After the front and rear exits are blocked, those in the family sending party will have only one way to go. Therefore, even if this road is extremely dangerous, they can''t back down, they can only take the risk. Danger, keep going.


    The soldiers of the rebel army above would naturally not be polite to them. Arrows, rolling logs, boulders, combined with the traps on this hillside, caused a large number of casualties to those in the team, just so short. Within a period of time, thousands of people were injured or killed in the family sending team. The rate of increase in casualties is really fast.


    Of course, this has a lot to do with the environment here. In addition to being injured by the soldiers of the insurgents, those in the sent-off party are sometimes accidentally injured by their own people, just like the previous one. Like the envoy of the year and the entourage who carried him, it was not what they wanted to be carried off by others.


    In addition, because of fear and tension, many people have weak hands and feet. This is fine if they fall on flat ground. The point is that they are now on steep slopes. Once their hands and feet become weak, it is very dangerous.


    The combination of these reasons has also led to a rapid increase in casualties for those in the sent-off team.


    However, those soldiers of the rebel army in ambush have limited boulders and rolling logs. The same is true for arrows. After all, arrows are also scarce. They are just rebel soldiers. There cannot be too many. So, in those After a lot of casualties among the people in the sent-off party, the boulders and rolling logs rolling down from above have become sparse, and the arrows shot down have become sparse.


    "Quick! Work harder, they don''t have many arrows, rush to kill them!" Luiza was very excited when he saw this situation.


    And Lin Yu, who is not far from Luiza, has also become emotionally high. You must know that during this time, his Yulin Army losses are also great, although, in frontal combat, the Yulin Army''s combat effectiveness is very strong. Yes, one imperial forest army has no problem dealing with three or four rebel soldiers.


    However, the situation is different now. They are passively beaten. Like ordinary soldiers, eunuchs and maids, they can only climb the mountain with their heads down, and they are in danger of being killed at any time. As long as the arrows and the boulders find them, then they will be no different from ordinary soldiers, as long as they will roll down and die.


    This way of death made Lin Yu and the Yulin Army unacceptable. They felt that their death was too aggrieved. However, this is the situation now. Even if they are no longer aggrieved, there is nothing they can do. They can only wait to climb up. If they can have the opportunity to compete head-to-head with each other, then it is time for them to take revenge.


    Wang Cheng coldly looked at the people who were getting closer and closer, his expression also a little serious.


    Through the previous attack, they can at least reduce the opponent''s number of people by half. Moreover, even if someone climbs up, many of them are injured and their combat effectiveness will be affected. On their side, there are about 30,000 people waiting for work. People, when the time comes, Wang Cheng is still very sure about 30,000 people who are less than 10,000 people, but when the time comes, casualties will be inevitable.


    However, Wang Cheng didn''t really care too much in his heart. As long as he could kill those people, even if he paid some price, it was worth it. Once his plan was successful, the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo would fight again, then , He will have a chance to breathe and develop. Then, there will be time to train and train more outstanding soldiers.


    "Everyone is ready to fight!" Wang Cheng said.


    Hearing Wang Cheng''s order, everyone also drew out their own weapons to prepare for battle. Although they had to meet each other, that is to say, there would be casualties, they could not be as comfortable as before, but after all, they still have a geographical advantage. , They are condescending, it is obviously more advantageous, not to mention that these people are elite soldiers in various forces, their strength is much stronger than the general insurgents, and they have the advantages of number and location, so they still This is not a person who is very afraid of those who will come up.


    After hearing Wang Cheng''s order, Shi Dafu glanced at the goatee, and there was a smile in his eyes. Before, he had asked his own people to stay in some places behind on purpose. In this case, below The people who came up also fought with the people in front of them, and the casualties would appear in the front place first. His people could be well preserved. When that time, the people led by Wang Cheng and the people in the send-off party After losing to both sides, he came out again to clean up the mess, doing multiple things with one stone.

 2414 Chapter 2414 Sun De hits the arrow

    "kill!"


    When the family sending team at the bottom of the mountain finally climbed halfway up the mountain, the long-awaited rebel soldiers unceremoniously waved their butcher knives and slashed at the choking people who had been tired from climbing the mountain. Past.


    Suddenly, many people were cut to the ground and rolled down the hillside. At the same time, many other people who were climbing went down with them.


    The people in the sent-off party are the eunuchs and court ladies who have little combat effectiveness. These people are arranged to be cannon fodder by Luiza and Lin Yu. They are used to waste the soldiers of the rebels. Arrows in our hands, and what attracts their attention.


    Therefore, although some of these people were lucky enough to climb halfway up the mountain, they were still easily chopped to the ground by the soldiers of the rebel army waiting there, causing deaths and injuries.


    Regarding this situation, Luiza didn''t even blink his eyelids, and continued to climb up. No matter how many of these people died, he would not feel distressed, nor would he care, he only cared whether he could leave here safely.


    At present, it seems that his current situation is very dangerous. Although the people on their side have climbed halfway up the mountain, he himself is also close to this place, but this does not mean that they are safe, because From halfway up the mountain to the top of the mountain, there are densely packed with soldiers of the rebel army, they just have time to wait for themselves and others.


    After the previous ambush, I suffered a lot of damage. Although most of the dead were eunuchs and court ladies who had little combat effectiveness, other people also lost a lot. The entourage I brought here has also been injured. About half of it, and the situation on the Yulin Army''s side is not much better than that of his own. As for the ordinary soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, they also suffered heavy casualties.


    It can be said that they are still able to fight here. Those who have combat effectiveness have not even reached half of the previous one. It can be seen that the previous casualties have been large, and it can also be thought to understand how well the other party is prepared for this ambush.


    And now, although they are about to rush halfway up the mountain, the real battle has just begun. Although Luiza is confident in the strength of his entourage, after all, there are only a few dozen people. There are also about half left on the side, and the two sides add up to only more than a thousand people. Looking at the number of the rebel soldiers on the mountain, I am afraid it is not tens of thousands.


    With more than a thousand people and tens of thousands of people fighting against each other, even the arrogant Luiza, even if he has confidence in his subordinates and the Imperial Forest Army, at this time, he also feels that it is more fortunate.


    However, even if he didn''t have much confidence in his heart, Luiza could only choose to continue up. Apart from this choice, he had no other choice. He could only choose to break out from here.


    Fortunately, his purpose this time is just to break through, not really trying to fight the other side to the death, so there is still some hope.


    "Your Royal Highness, be careful."


    At some distance from Luiza, Princess Qi, Xiaohuan, and Sun De were also struggling to climb the mountain.


    Sun De, who was born in the army, is not unfamiliar with this kind of mountain climbing. His physical strength is enough to support him to climb continuously. However, for Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, this is very important. It''s hard work.


    After all, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are both spoiled, even if Xiaohuan is only Princess Qi¡¯s maid, but because of the close relationship between the two, Xiaohuan has not suffered any crime, and has not done much physical work before. This is the first time for the two of them to climb a mountain.


    Even if it¡¯s safe to climb the mountain, it¡¯s a challenge for both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. What''s more, it¡¯s even more difficult when there are dangers everywhere around them. Therefore, the three of them The speed is not very fast, and it has fallen behind other people a lot.


    Fortunately, the luck of the three of them is pretty good. Tired is a little bit tired, but none of the three of them were injured, nor did they get arrows.


    Now, the people above have started to fight hand in hand. Although there are still arrows shooting down, they are already very rare. The three of them are also greatly relieved when they see this situation. Although the climb is slower, but, As long as safety can be ensured, that is enough. With so many arrows and boulder rolling wood attacks before, none of them has a crisis, and now, there is not much danger.


    However, the world is so dramatic. The three felt that the arrows shot down were a lot less than before, and when they felt that there would not be too much danger in their hearts, there was an arrow that was shot and climbed so desperately. Sun De, who was in the front, also shot Sun De in the chest.


    At that time, Sun De was turning his head to look at the situation of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, telling them to be careful. However, just when he just turned around to continue climbing, an arrow passed the people in front and flew over. It just hit his chest.


    The corner of Sun De''s eyes saw only a black shadow passing in front of his eyes. Before he understood what it was, he suddenly felt his body shake, and then he felt something stabbed him.


    Sun De subconsciously glanced down at his chest, which was already suffering from severe pain, and then saw an arrow inserted there, the shaft of the arrow was still swaying, and then he felt the strength of his whole body quickly disappearing, and the whole person There is not much strength anymore.


    Sun De already understood what was going on. Although he was unwilling, after all, he was also an aspiring person, but he did not have much fear. The moment he stepped onto the battlefield, he had already Life and death are aside. For professional soldiers like them, the Shroud of Horse Leather is the best destination. He had also thought that one day he would die on the battlefield. Therefore, he did not have much fear of death.


    However, Sun De''s heart is still very unwilling to see this situation. In addition to his unrealized ambitions, it is Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. The current situation is very dangerous, even with his own protection. People may not be able to escape safely, and now that he is still going to die, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have no one to protect, so it is even more dangerous, and they may die here at any time.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Sun De''s stopped suddenly, making Princess Qi who followed him a little confused, wondering why the other party stopped. When the arrow hit Sun De, Princess Qi did not see it. After all, the other party is facing away from him.


    It was the time when Tao was escaping for his life. Although they were slow before, they never stopped. Therefore, now suddenly seeing Sun De stop and Princess Qi and Xiaohuan coming to the two, they are naturally puzzled.


    "His Royal Highness, the villain is afraid that you can''t protect you anymore. Next, you must be careful." Sun De turned his head and said with a smile on his face. It''s just that his smile at this time is not good, and it looks very stiff.


    Princess Qi seemed to have noticed Sun De''s anomaly, and asked quickly: "What''s wrong with you? Is something wrong? If you are not here, we two can''t survive."


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are just petite women who have never traveled far. If Sun De had not helped them, they might not have survived now. In the present situation, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were only panicked. If Sun De is there, they don''t know what to do.


    Sun De slowly turned around and looked at Princess Qi and said, "I can''t do it anymore. You have to go on your own way. Be careful."


    "what!"


    At this time, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan saw the arrow sticking to Sun De''s chest. They screamed, their faces full of shock and fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, death is not a big deal, but the villain is very unwilling to take the princess away from here." Sun De said.


    Although insurgents have appeared in many places in the Da Lu Dynasty, which shows that many people are dissatisfied with the rule of the Da Lu Dynasty. However, similarly, there are still many people who are loyal to the Da Lu Dynasty. They He was willing to give everything to the court of the Dalu dynasty, and Sun De was obviously such a person. His ideal since childhood was to serve the country. Therefore, he chose to join the army and wanted to help the court kill more enemies on the battlefield.


    Therefore, Sun De was so worried when Princess Qi was in danger before. Princess Qi is a princess of the Dalu Dynasty. The Dalu Dynasty has a very high status in Sun De''s heart. Therefore, he would risk his death to save Princess Qi before. , And now, in order to help Princess Qi escape and die, Sun De does not have any complaints or fear in his heart.


    However, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were heartbroken. Tears flowed down. They wanted to do something to help Sun De, but they didn¡¯t know what to do, so they could only watch Sun. De kept bleeding and his face became paler.


    "It''s okay, as long as you can escape, it''s worth my death." Sun De was still comforting Princess Qi and Xiaohuan at this time.


    And Princess Qi was about to say something, but when she saw Sun De''s body shake, she lost her balance and fell down.


    Princess Qi happened to be behind Sun De. She subconsciously wanted to reach out to support Sun De''s body, but the small ring next to it saw the danger and yelled "Be careful!"


    Princess Qi is behind Sun De. If she is hit by Sun De, Princess Qi will lose her balance and roll down. Then, it will be really dangerous.


    Princess Qi also understood at this time, her face turned pale, but at this time she managed to maintain her balance, and it was very difficult to move some distance.

 2415 #2415 desperately up

    Just when Princess Qi looked desperate and felt that she was going to be knocked down by Sun De, Sun De''s body was in a curved arc, and fell down to the side, avoiding Princess Qi behind him.


    "Boom!"


    Both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, who were in shock, turned their heads and looked down the hill. Sun De''s body was still rolling. He even hit two palace ladies and knocked down those two unprepared palace ladies. It is rolling down the mountain.


    Both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan understand. In the situation just now, it is obvious that Sun De used the last strength before dying to change the direction of his fall, so that Princess Qi was not hit. Otherwise, in his Princess Qi behind him is very hard to survive.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both watched as they rolled down Sun De, and they were all embarrassed. If it weren''t for Sun De, the two of them would have died long ago. However, they are more capable of surviving than them and saved them. Sun De, who died in front of them now, died before them, which made the two of them feel deeply moved.


    Without Sun De''s help, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were not at ease. After all, they had never encountered this situation before, and neither of them knew whether they would survive.


    "Princess, what should we do now?" Xiaohuan asked Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi looked at it blankly, and then said firmly with a face: "Continue to climb!"


    As for whether she can survive after climbing up, Princess Qi is not sure. After all, there are many soldiers from the rebel army waiting on the mountain. The two weak women are not their opponents at all. There was Sun De before. It''s okay. After all, Sun De has an experienced warrior on the battlefield. He still has some skills and can protect them.


    But now that Sun De is dead, there is no one to protect them. Even if the two of them can climb to the top safely, they may not be able to survive.


    Xiaohuan obviously understands the situation, she hesitated and said: "Or, let''s call other people to protect us."


    After all, Princess Qi is the identity of the princess. The eunuchs, court ladies and the soldiers here, even those from the Imperial Forest Army, are obliged to protect Princess Qi''s safety.


    It¡¯s just that Princess Qi is usually a simple one. Therefore, most of the palace ladies, eunuchs and those soldiers do not know Princess Qi. After all, there can be no newspapers and TV in this world. As a princess, how can Princess Qi be? Can ordinary people know?Sun De was able to recognize Princess Qi before, but he knew that Princess Qi lived in the tent.


    But in this situation, how many people can know Princess Qi?Therefore, Princess Qi did not reveal her identity before, and no one around her knew her. Therefore, Sun De was the only one protecting Princess Qi.


    As for the people like Luiza, Lin Yu and others who knew Princess Qi, they couldn''t take care of themselves at this time, and they didn''t even bother to care about Princess Qi.


    "No!" Princess Qi said decisively after hearing Xiaohuan''s words: "I can''t say it."


    At this time, Princess Qi has recovered her usual calm. Although she is still very scared, she knows that she and Xiaohuan now have no reliable support. If they want to survive, they can only rely on themselves. So, even if she was still scared in her heart, and even trembling in her body, she still forced herself to calm down. Only in this way could she increase the probability of living.


    "Why?" Xiaohuan was a little puzzled. In her opinion, she and Princess Qi are just weak women who have no power to bind chickens. If you want to survive in this environment, you can only Outsiders ask for help. Only in this way can they survive. It is difficult to get out of this mountain by relying on the two of them.


    "We can''t reveal our identity." Princess Qi said: "Those people above are obviously for us. Once our identity is exposed, it will be even more dangerous."


    Princess Qi is not stupid. During this period of time, she has been thinking a lot by herself. Since she was out of the Imperial Capital, these people have been attacked. At the beginning, Princess Qi did not understand their purpose, even thought , Those people just want those dowries in their team.


    However, after being continuously attacked, until now this time she was ambushed by tens of thousands of opponents, Princess Qi also understood that the other party''s purpose is obviously not as simple as a dowry. Although those things are valuable, they don''t know them. The sacrifice was so great, and the risk was so great, to attack them time and time again. Obviously, those of the rebel forces had other purposes.


    And in this team, it can make them worry about, and even more valuable than those dowries, and only two of them, Luiza and Luiza, she is the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, and Luiza is the prince of the country. , Are all distinguished persons.


    More importantly, now that Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty have just signed an armistice agreement, if there is an accident between himself and Luiza, then this matter will change. Although it cannot be said, it will definitely cause two things. The war broke out in China again, but this is possible.


    And before Princess Qi left the palace, she also learned from her emperor''s brother that once the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo had a complete truce, the first thing they would have to deal with was the rebel forces that had been fighting for a few years, believe, Those in the rebel forces also understood this situation. Therefore, they were unwilling to see that the Lu Dynasty had no external worries and focused on dealing with them.


    In this way, they have a reasonable explanation for their constant attacks on the team. Therefore, Princess Qi feels that if her guess is not wrong, then the people in this team and the others are okay. Luiza and Luiza are the most dangerous. Those in the rebel army will not let them go. Once their identity is exposed, they will be very dangerous.


    Therefore, Princess Qi didn''t want to reveal her identity, it would not do her any good.


    Princess Qi told Xiaohuan about her guess, Xiaohuan nodded solemnly, expressing that Princess Qi¡¯s actions are only Princess Qi¡¯s guesses, but if you think about it, it¡¯s still very possible. If it is true, then it would be very dangerous for them to expose their identities and to be targeted by the rebel soldiers above.


    "In addition, many people don¡¯t know us. Even if we identify ourselves, not many people believe it." Princess Qi said, "Also, you see, everyone is running for their lives now, how many people will truly Care about us and help us?"


    Princess Qi, who has calmed down, can still think of many things clearly. Everyone¡¯s situation is very dangerous now. Even if they are willing to reveal their identity, it does not necessarily have much effect. After all, everyone here now Are busy escaping for their lives.


    What''s more, after exposing their identity, it is easier to be targeted by others. For them, there is only a disadvantage, no benefit at all.


    "Well, princess, you are right, we still don''t reveal our identity." Xiaohuan nodded and said, hearing what Princess Qi said, Xiaohuan also felt that exposing his identity is more dangerous than not exploding.


    "Okay, let''s continue climbing, if we really die here, there is no way." Princess Qi said.


    The best way is naturally to have one or several people like Sun De, who really want to help the two of them, and they have the skills, the number of people is not large, and it is not easy to be exposed. However, people like Sun De, Obviously it is harder to find, and Princess Qi has some hope in her heart.


    Therefore, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan continued to climb up the mountain with great difficulty. Even during the climbing process, Princess Qi took off her gorgeous coat and picked up a palace lady''s coat and put it on. In this way, it will be more difficult to expose.


    The above battle has been going on for a while. At the beginning, it was completely a one-sided posture. The soldiers of the insurrection army waited for work with ease, and they also took advantage of the geographical advantage. In addition, those who went up first were all It was the eunuchs and court ladies who had no fighting capacity, so those people were not the opponents of the soldiers of the rebel army.


    It wasn''t until some ordinary Dalu soldiers went up that the situation changed slightly, but they were still not the opponents of the rebel soldiers. You know, these rebel soldiers are the elites of the rebel forces. The combat effectiveness is naturally good, especially the people who are in front of them are Wang Cheng¡¯s people. That is what Wang Cheng has trained hard. The combat effectiveness is only slightly worse than that of the Imperial Forest Army. Now facing these ordinary people of the Lu Dynasty Soldiers, naturally there is not much pressure.


    Then, after some members of the Imperial Forest Army came up, on the scene, the sent-off team slowly moved back, but it was still at a disadvantage.


    However, since this time, the insurgent forces have also begun to suffer casualties. After all, the strength of the Yulin Army is still very strong. Except for Wang Cheng''s men who can fight against each other, people from other insurgent forces have one-to-one strength. It is not as good as the Imperial Forest Army, although they have some geographical and physical advantages, but those people from the Imperial Forest Army understand that they are now in a desperate situation, and if they don''t work hard, they may die here.


    And the soldiers of the Yulin Army who desperately showed more strength than before. This made the soldiers of the rebel army immediately felt a huge pressure.

 2416 Chapter 2416 internal changes

    "Hold it, don''t retreat!" Wang Cheng roared.


    At this time, he had already seen the hope of victory, but he did not expect that the Yulin Army went crazy, and the fighting power soared, so that he immediately felt tremendous pressure. However, Wang Cheng obviously did not want to fall short. Yes, as long as you withstand the opponent''s offensive, then the victory will be your own. As for the men who sacrificed because of this, Wang Cheng didn''t take it too seriously.


    The so-called cultivating soldiers for a thousand days to use soldiers, although he spent a lot of time and energy to cultivate these subordinates, but is not training them to use them, let them play a role at critical moments?


    And now, it is obviously the critical moment that I have to wait for, as long as I kill the great prince of the wind and the princess of the Lu Dynasty, then my future will be bright, so in order to achieve this goal, all The sacrifices are worth it.


    What''s more, through this battle, Wang Cheng also wanted to let people from other insurgent forces see their own strength. In that case, they would take refuge in themselves naturally, and they could develop quickly.


    With Wang Cheng¡¯s leading role, the soldiers under him naturally showed more bravery. Although there were still casualties, they also withstood the onslaught of the imperial forest troops. At this time, people from other forces , While lamenting the bravery of Wang Cheng''s subordinates in his heart, he did not forget that he also violently attacked those imperial forest soldiers.


    However, Wang Cheng soon discovered that something was wrong. As the top in the rebel army, Shi Dafu and his subordinates existed. At this time, he was still shooting arrows at a high altitude with scarce arrows. It''s sparse. Obviously, he doesn''t have many arrows. However, Shi Dafu''s people would rather watch, and they didn''t mean to come up and help resist the Imperial Forest Army.


    This situation made Wang Cheng very annoyed, especially when he saw Shi Dafu''s look at the theater, his heart became even more angry.


    "Go, let Shi Dafu''s people come down and support." Wang Cheng said to his soldiers.


    "Yes."


    The soldier took the order and left, but returned soon, but Shi Dafu and others still stood in place, seemingly not intending to come forward.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Cheng asked the soldier who came back.


    "He said that he was helping us to suppress the formation to prevent any accidents from happening, so we won''t come over." The soldier said. At this time, the soldier''s face was also full of anger. Obviously, he also saw history. Dafu means perfunctory.


    "This bastard!" Wang Cheng said angrily, and he could naturally hear the meaning in Shi Dafu''s words. Obviously, he was going to watch the fire from the other side and let himself and the people in the sent-off party desperately. However, he was easy to sit back. The profit of the fisherman.


    Shi Da was ambitious, he had opinions about himself, and he was unwilling to obey his orders. Wang Cheng knew about these things before, but he didn''t expect that the other party would play tricks at this time. After all, now is a critical moment, once he let go With those people''s words, the previous plan will fall short, and the consequences will be very serious.


    Originally, Wang Cheng thought that although the other party had other ideas, at least the overall situation was still there. Any ideas and opportunities would only be implemented later. Wang Cheng also thought that afterwards, he should guard against For some Shi Dafu, he didn''t expect that the other party could not bear it now, but he could do it.


    Although they do have some advantages at present, they do not mean that they can win 100%. Those imperial forest soldiers are doing desperate resistance, and this will also cause a lot of casualties to their own people. .


    Originally, Wang Cheng didn¡¯t care about these casualties. After all, the most important thing for him now is to kill the great prince of the country¡¯s wind and the princess of the Dalu dynasty. He can accept the price, and he will train others afterwards. That''s it for soldiers.


    However, now because of Shi Dafu¡¯s attitude, Wang Cheng suddenly did not dare to make a desperate fight against the Yulin Army. After all, Shi Dafu¡¯s attitude was already obvious, and he refused to cooperate with him. On his own side, if he was with the Yulin Army If both lose and lose, when Shi Dafu comes out, it will not be as simple as cleaning up the imperial army. He may even get rid of himself and others. Wang Cheng has to guard against this.


    Although the rebel army has many forces, it is destined to have only one force that can go to the end. Therefore, although they are temporary allies now, they will all be hostile afterwards. Shi Dafu¡¯s current attitude has already explained. He already had ideas and preparations in this regard. Originally, what Wang Cheng was thinking was that everyone should work together to destroy the people in the team, and let¡¯s talk about other things later. Who can make it to the end? By skill.


    However, now things are obviously an accident. Shi Dafu seems to have the intention to make things worse. Once he fights too much, even if he kills the people in the team at the end, in the end, he and others will be given by Shi Dafu. When the time comes, no one will come out to uphold justice for themselves and others. After all, the rebel forces are not monolithic.


    Thinking of this, Wang Cheng hurriedly said to his own soldiers: "Let everyone start to pay attention and don''t work hard."


    Obviously, Wang Cheng didn''t want to die with those imperial forest soldiers. He wanted to prevent Shi Dafu from doing bad things behind his back.


    "Yes." The soldier replied. He didn''t ask much, and he obviously understood Wang Cheng''s concerns.


    The order was quickly conveyed, and the tension that was originally tense suddenly eased a bit. Those Imperial Forest Army soldiers who had felt a little desperate suddenly felt a lot of pressure relieved on their bodies.


    Lin Yu does have some abilities. He immediately felt the changes in his opponents. Although he didn''t know what the insurgent soldiers meant and why they did it. After all, they just need to work hard. My own side was about to be unable to hold on, but at this critical moment, the other party was suddenly discouraged, and the offensive was suddenly weakened, which gave myself and others a chance to breathe.


    However, now is not the time to breathe and relax. After Lin Yu felt the change in the attitude of his opponents, the first time, instead of letting his men rest and slowing down the rhythm of the attack, he let his men increase Given the strength of the attack, he didn''t know why the opponent had such a change, or how long this change would last. Therefore, he had to seize this opportunity and use this opportunity. Only in this way could he gain the hope of escape.


    The Imperial Forest Army suddenly increased the intensity of the attack, making the soldiers of the rebel army a little caught off guard. Those of Wang Cheng''s subordinates, because they received the order, the offensive has just slowed down. As a result, the opponent directly pressed on, and suddenly let them They can''t parry, they can only choose and fight and retreat. Moreover, because Wang Cheng ordered them not to be too desperate, so when they fight, they always focus on defense. This way, the deterrent to the enemy is natural. It has dropped a lot, and the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army slammed them back again and again.


    As for the people of other rebel forces, although they did not deliberately keep their hands, their strength was originally weaker than that of the Imperial Forest Army and Wang Cheng¡¯s men. Before, Wang Cheng¡¯s people fought in front, and they fought and assisted. That''s it, and now, Wang Cheng''s offensive has slowed down, even if people from other forces still attack at the same pace as before, they are not yet opponents of the Imperial Forest Army.


    In this way, the situation on the entire battlefield has actually been reversed. The formerly dominant rebel forces were actually beaten by members of the Imperial Forest Army and kept retreating, while those from the Imperial Forest Army who were suppressed before and about to collapse, at this time , Actually fought vigorously and suppressed the soldiers of the rebel army, they kept advancing.


    "Puff!"


    Luiza slashed to an insurgent soldier in front of him. After that, he raised his head and looked up. There were still countless figures there, but Luiza was not as desperate as before.


    Lin Yu could feel the offensive of the soldiers of the rebel army slowed down, so Luiza naturally felt it too. After all, his combat experience was much more than Lin Yu, so he felt it for the first time. When the enemy slowed down the attack rhythm, originally, he wanted to notify Lin Yu and asked him to lead people to speed up the attack rhythm, but he did not expect that Lin Yu was already doing this, which made Luiza treat him again. Looked high.


    Luiza naturally saw that it was their best chance to counterattack right now, but there were not many people around him. Even if they knew what to do, there was not much they could do. Fortunately, Lin Yu didn''t let go of this opportunity, which made their offensive even stronger.


    Unlike Lin Yu who didn''t know what was going on with the other party, Luiza had already guessed what happened to the rebel forces at this time.


    Earlier, Luiza knew that they were attacked by the rebel forces of the Da Lu Dynasty, and these soldiers belonged to different forces. Since they belonged to different forces, they would all have their own. Mind, knows how to make his own calculations. This is also the way Luiza thought of getting out of trouble. He was thinking before that if he could provoke distrust among the rebel forces, then they would have a comeback. The opportunity to get out of trouble.


    However, what Luiza didn''t expect was that he hadn''t thought of a specific method yet, and the rebel forces had already changed.

 2417 Chapter 2417 the situation changes again

    Regarding the change of soldiers in the rebel forces, Luiza can probably guess the reason, because, when he first fought, he had noticed that some of the rebel forces did not seem to participate in the offensive. , Just watching from the side, and because of this, they didn''t collapse so quickly.


    After discovering this situation, Luiza was thinking about how to take advantage of this opportunity. Once disputes arise within the rebel forces, then they will have a greater chance to escape.


    What Luiza didn¡¯t expect was that he had not thought of a good way. There had been changes within the rebel forces over there, and this change was obviously a great thing for Luiza, and he could also Guessed, this change of the other party should still be due to internal reasons.


    The rebel forces have changed. Luiza certainly didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity. Seeing that the Imperial Forest Army had already seized the opportunity, he also took his men and started a fierce attack.


    Wang Cheng didn''t expect that things would develop into what it is now.


    Before, he saw Shi Dafu''s people watching the excitement and waiting to clean up the mess. He had a vigilant mind in his heart, so he didn''t dare to completely let go of the attack. He still wanted to leave Shi Dafu behind to spoil him, so, This allowed the people under his team to take a few shots.


    However, Wang Cheng did not expect that those Yulin Army and Feng Jueguo people would have seized this opportunity so accurately and attacked them. As a result, it was directly caused. It was originally just pretending to be invincible. So that Shi Dafu''s people can participate, and prevent him from watching the fun, it will directly become a real defeat.


    Wang Cheng admitted in his heart that he still underestimated the people of the Imperial Forest Army and Feng Jueguo. He did not expect that those people''s ability to perceive the situation was so strong that he had just played more conservatively on his side, and the other party would catch it. With this opportunity, he made a fierce attack on his side, turning his feint defeat into a real defeat.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that other insurgent forces themselves are not very strong. Otherwise, even if Wang Cheng¡¯s side is slightly conservative, people from other forces should be able to withstand it. The worst will not be the way they are now. Fight back and forth.


    Of course, Wang Cheng also knew that the people of other insurgent forces were already elite soldiers of various forces, and their combat effectiveness was already much stronger than that of ordinary soldiers of the uprising army. If they were faced with ordinary soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty. , It is not a big problem, but what they are facing now is the Yulin Army, one of the few elite troops of the Great Lu Dynasty, which is not enough.


    This unexpected situation also made Wang Cheng feel anxious in his heart. Although he did not want Shi Dafu to pick up peaches, he did not want to wait for others to be defeated. In that case, their chances would fail and they would also be lost. The chance of survival in the end was obviously not what Wang Cheng had seen.


    "Shi Dafu, what are you waiting for! If you don''t make it, we will lose! At that time, no one will have a hard time!" Wang Cheng turned around and shouted in the direction of Shi Dafu.


    Shi Dafu is still some distance away from Wang Cheng. They are in charge of a place. Therefore, Shi Dafu cannot hear what Wang Cheng is saying, but he can see the worried expression on Shi Dafu¡¯s face. He could also guess what he was shouting about the situation in front of him.


    "Wang Cheng seems to be in a hurry." Shi Dafu said to the goatee next to him.


    Shi Dafu stood at a higher position than Wang Cheng and the others, so he could also see the situation below, and naturally also saw that Wang Cheng and others seemed to have been defeated by those imperial soldiers, and they were almost overwhelmed. Look like.


    Although Shi Dafu didn''t know if Wang Cheng had kept his hands, it was certain that Wang Cheng and the others really needed support now.


    However, there are still many people on Wang Cheng''s side. In Shi Dafu and the goatee''s plan, it is not time for them to do it. The best time for them to do it is naturally to wait until Wang Cheng and the imperial forest soldiers, When fighting for both defeats, it is only at that time that they do it again, which is in their best interests. At that time, they can clean up together with Wang Cheng and the people of the Great Lu Dynasty. Of course, their goal is the wind. The prince, they will not let it go either.


    Originally, at this time, Shi Dafu and others would not do anything, but the situation on the scene now made them a little surprised. Wang Cheng suddenly couldn''t stand it. The Yulin Army and Feng Jueguo suddenly The offensive has been much fierce, and if they are allowed to fully rise up, maybe it is really possible to break through their encirclement.


    Wang Cheng didn¡¯t want to see his plan fall short, and Shi Dafu was the same. Shi Dafu was ambitious and not stupid. Although he wanted to take the opportunity to destroy Wang Cheng and the army of the Great Lu Dynasty, he could also In his mind, the most important thing is to complete the previously specified opportunity. He also understands that as long as the great prince of the country is killed, and the princess of the Dalu dynasty, they can get a respite. Otherwise, even if he took the opportunity to destroy Wang Cheng and replace Wang Cheng as the number one person in the uprising, it would be in vain. At that time, they will definitely become the key attack of the Dalu dynasty. Object.


    And once that happens, then he himself is not far from death. When the time comes, how can he realize his ambition?


    Therefore, Shi Dafu clearly knows what matters are the most important. Therefore, he has no way to turn a blind eye to the immediate situation. Even if he is not willing to take action at this time, he does not have many choices. Unless he is willing to die with Wang Cheng, he will be wiped out by the army of the Da Lu Dynasty, which is obviously impossible.


    "Wang Cheng''s team played well before, but it suddenly became like this. I guess he understood our thoughts. Therefore, he had reservations when he played. This changed the situation." The goatee touched his beard and said.


    Shi Dafu nodded. He also agreed with his own analysis of the dog-headed strategist. Wang Cheng is not a fool. Now that he is doing so obviously, it is not surprising that the other party can guess his own thoughts. It is just that Shi Dafu did not think of the matter. Will develop to this point.


    However, even if Wang Cheng had guessed his own thoughts and had guarded against him, Shi Dafu had to act, unless he was willing to accept failure, but that was obviously not acceptable.


    "Bring everyone on." Shi Dafu said to his soldiers with some helplessness.


    He did not expect that Wang Cheng would be so difficult to calculate. However, the other party was able to reach the level of today. With such calculations, he could understand it, but he missed today¡¯s opportunity and wanted to weaken Wang Cheng¡¯s power later. It will become very difficult.


    However, Shi Dafu obviously can''t manage that much anymore. The most important thing now is to destroy the talents in the team of sending off relatives first, otherwise, everything is in vain.


    "Yes!" Shi Dafu''s soldier led the way.


    Soon, the people of Shi Dafu arrived on the battlefield. Wang Cheng and others, who had been retreating steadily, received the support of Shi Dafu¡¯s people, and immediately stabilized the situation. The imperial forest army and the people of the country are fierce. The offensive was also a stop.


    Seeing this situation, Wang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief. The Shi Dafu he was really afraid of before had no brains, so he would have watched them break through and would not take action. Fortunately, Shi Dafu also knew the priorities, immediately They sent someone to support it, otherwise, they would really be unable to stand it.


    Now the two sides have turned into a confrontation again, and even the insurgent forces have slowly gained some advantages. There is nothing to say in the next battle, it is just that the two sides are exhausted, and Wang Cheng is really not afraid of exhausting, after all , The number of people on his side is a bit more, and the people on the opposite side are already a lot less at this time. If they really consume it, they will really consume it, and the final victory will belong to them.


    Moreover, at this time, Shi Dafu''s people also came up, and Wang Cheng had no worries about it, so he didn''t have to worry about being cleaned up by Shi Dafu''s people when he was fighting the endgame.


    Such a situation is naturally beneficial to Wang Cheng, and his mood is naturally much easier.


    However, Wang Cheng was in a good mood, while Lin Yu and Luiza were in a very bad mood on the other side, and it could even be said to be very bad.


    Originally, they saw that the situation on the side of the rebel forces had changed. They gradually gained some advantages, and their own offensives were getting more and more fierce. They already had a glimmer of hope of escape.


    However, at this time, the situation changed again as soon as the opponent¡¯s reinforcements arrived. Some of the advantages that were already occupied were slowly robbed back by the opponent¡¯s. They were in a state of being suppressed again. If they worked hard as before, the casualties on their side would be huge. Of course, the casualties on the other side would not be small. They are still very confident about this.


    However, such an exhausting style of play is obviously not what Lin Yu and Luiza want to see. After all, in their eyes, their lives are much more expensive than those of the soldiers of the rebels. They are all horrible lives that cannot survive. How can they be compared with them?If it is really exhausting, they must be unwilling.


    Moreover, they are still at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. The other side obviously has more people than them. If they are really exhausted like this, they will definitely not be able to handle it first. It is very unfavorable for them. .


    Therefore, Lin Yu and Luiza will naturally be in a very bad mood.

 2418 Chapter 2418 Desperate Situation

    Luiza had previously guessed that the reason why the rebel forces had changed like that before was because of internal problems. Therefore, Luiza hopes to seize this opportunity to defeat them in one fell swoop and give himself Wait for someone to fight for time to escape.


    However, Luiza did not expect that the other party''s reaction would be so fast, and, so quickly, so soon, they would "reconcile" again, although they may not trust each other even now, but temporarily The alliance is still formed, and this is very unfavorable for himself and others. After all, there are not many people left on their side.


    If they are fighting on flat ground at this time, even if they only have more than a thousand people now, then Luiza is confident to lead everyone to break through. However, at this time they are not on flat ground, but on the hillside, marching It was already very difficult. In addition, the opponent still occupies a geographical advantage, making himself and the others very uncomfortable to fight.


    "Do I really want to die here today? I''m not reconciled! I''m not convinced!" Luiza roared.


    Luiza is obviously also a very ambitious person. He still wants to gallop the battlefield several times. He also wants to inherit the throne of the Emperor Fengjue in the near future. He even wants to lead the army to truly conquer. The entire Great Lu Dynasty.


    In short, Luiza wants to do a lot more, he doesn''t want to just die here, in the hands of these mud-legs that he doesn''t like.


    If he loses to someone stronger than himself, Luiza may also be angry, but he will not be so unconvinced in his heart, but now they are facing a group of people who can¡¯t even eat enough to eat, and don¡¯t even have much training. Luiza simply looks down on such people. On the battlefield, he can kill as many as he encounters.


    However, he is now not only caught in the ambush of the other party, but now he is in a desperate situation. The hope of living is very slim. How can this not make Luiza feel uncomfortable and die in the hands of such a group of people , He was not reconciled, not convinced.


    However, the reality is obviously impossible to be shifted by his will. They are indeed in desperate situation now. Although they have also killed a lot of people on the other side, the other side is obviously well prepared and there are still Quite a few people, if nothing else, the rest of them will soon be wiped out by the other party.


    Aware of the danger, in addition to Luiza, there are Lin Yu, Princess Qi and others.


    At this time, Lin Yu already regretted taking the initiative to request to perform this escort mission. Originally, for this mission, His Majesty the Emperor did not specify that he should come. He applied for the request on his own initiative, and then got this mission.


    Originally, in Lin Yu¡¯s eyes, this mission would be very easy without the slightest pressure. After all, he was carrying three thousand soldiers from the Imperial Forest Army, and they were all travelling in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty. What is the danger?And after exiting the customs, there are still people who have the style to respond?That''s even more foolproof.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that this was just a very easy itinerary. He had been in the imperial capital for a long time, and he happened to be out and around. Moreover, he could also take advantage of this opportunity to get closer to the prince of Feng Jueguo. , This is a very meaningful thing for him and the family behind him.


    And these things, Lin Yu did indeed complete. He appreciated the scenery along the way, relaxed, and even got closer to Luiza. All this went smoother than he had expected before.


    However, just as they were about to arrive at the pass, there was an accident, and such an accident suddenly plunged him into a desperate situation, and may even be killed directly here.


    Regarding this situation, Lin Yu had not thought about it before. Of course he knew before that there were rebels in the Dalu dynasty. In his opinion, even if it was on the road and was attacked by the rebels, it was nothing. Important events, just to exercise the fighting power of the Imperial Forest Army, and with the Imperial Forest Army''s strength, it is sufficient to deal with most situations, even if extreme situations occur, and others are not opponents of the rebel forces, then, if you want to break through, or There is no problem at all.


    Because of this, he felt that his trip was unlikely to be dangerous. After completing the escort mission, returning to the city was a credit, which was very good for his future development.


    However, in this valley, such an unexpected situation completely destroyed his former relaxed mood. He already regretted carrying out this task, and at the same time, regretted that he had trusted so much before. People, if I had sent scouts before instead of just believing in Feng Jueguo''s scouts, maybe I would have discovered that there was an ambush here early, and now I wouldn''t be in desperation.


    Therefore, in Lin Yu''s heart now, in addition to regret, there is also hatred for the wind-absorbed people, especially Luiza. If it weren''t for the other party''s subordinates, if he had such a major mistake, he would not wait for others. This will end up.


    However, it is too late to think about anything now. Even if he kills Luiza now, there is no way to change his situation. Now, what he can do is to kill the enemy hard and seek such a glimmer of hope. Up.


    At this time, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are still climbing. Their luck seems to be good. They have never been shot by the sparse arrows above, and they have not been hit by the people rolling down. Until now, the two of them are still intact, but they look a little embarrassed.


    However, even if this is the case, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are not in a good mood, because they have also noticed the above situation. Before, the Imperial Forest Army suddenly exerted force and defeated the people of the rebel forces. , The two were also a little excited, seeing the hope of escape.


    However, this hope was soon shattered, and the attack above was blocked again, and the speed of rushing upward was much slower. Therefore, even if the climbing speed of the two of them was very slow, but at this time, they had already kept up with the big The troops, even, were not far from where they were fighting.


    However, the people above can¡¯t break through. It¡¯s useless for the two of them to climb fast. Therefore, the two slowed down and followed behind the large group. If they rushed to the front, they would not be able to provide any help. , The two of them are just ordinary people, and they don''t have any fighting power. They rushed to find death.


    The mood of the two of them now is similar to that of Lin Yu and Luiza, and they are both more desperate. The two of them do not have to escape themselves. They can only hope that the people in front will make a breakthrough. Only in this way, they Only then can we follow the big troops and break through.


    But now, the attack of the people in front is blocked, and the two of them naturally don''t have much hope of escape.


    "Xiaohuan, the two of us are probably going to die here today." Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan. Although she said desperate words, her tone was very calm, and there was not much emotional fluctuation or fear. Meaning, her heart had already died the moment she left the imperial capital, and now she only had a soulless body left, so even if she was in desperation now, she would not feel afraid.


    "Xiaohuan is already very satisfied with being able to die with the princess." Xiaohuan said with a smile on his face.


    Xiaohuan has been in the palace since she was very young, and she has been with Princess Qi. It can be said that the two grew up together. Although it is the relationship between master and servant in name, in fact, the relationship between them, No different from sisters, Princess Qi has never used her identity as a princess to overwhelm Xiaohuan, and Xiaohuan is also very affectionate for Princess Qi, otherwise, she would not know that going to Feng Jue Country is A dead end, but still decisively chose to follow.


    For Xiaohuan, being able to be with Princess Qi is the most important thing. As long as she can be with Princess Qi, she is already very satisfied, no matter where she stays, it is the same.


    And now, both of them are in desperate situation. Although Xiaohuan feels scared in her heart, she does not regret her previous choice. She is already very satisfied to be able to die by Princess Qi.


    "I killed you." Princess Qi said. If Xiaohuan were to follow her to Feng Jue Country, she would not encounter the current situation. At this time, she should still be in the palace.


    "Princess, don''t say that, I don''t regret my previous choice at all." Xiaohuan said: "I''m very satisfied to be with the princess, whether it''s life or death."


    Princess Qi nodded, looked at the surrounding scenery, and said: "Actually, things didn''t happen that way. At least, we still died in the territory of the Dalu dynasty, not in a foreign land and died in Feng Jueguo. That''s not bad, not to mention, even if we reach Feng Jue Country, it might not be better than death."


    Although she has not yet reached Feng Jueguo, Princess Qi is not at all optimistic about the future of herself and Xiaohuan in Feng Jueguo. Before, when she refused Luiza repeatedly, she was able to see from each other''s eyes. , Seeing the crazy and violent emotions, and now still in the territory of the Great Lu Dynasty, the other party still has some restraint, and once you reach Feng Jue Country, your life will never be better. Xiaohuan will follow him, the same. It will suffer.


    Originally, Princess Qi had already accepted her fate, but she didn''t expect that there would be an accident here. Although she hadn''t thought of it before, it didn''t seem to be that difficult to accept if she thought about it carefully.

 2419 Chapter 2419 Another Change

    "Yeah, yeah." Xiaohuan also nodded, "It is better to die in China than to die in Feng Jueguo."


    For the people of this era, it is difficult to accept the death of a guest in a foreign land. What they pay attention to is the return of the fallen leaves. As long as the situation permits, they all want to die in their hometown, and Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are no exception.


    Originally, because of this marriage, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan felt that they were going to die in a foreign land. As a result, now there was such an accident. Although, they are about to die at such a young age, in general, , It¡¯s still acceptable. After all, they didn¡¯t want to go to Feng Jueguo. Moreover, once they went to Feng Jueguo, not only would they suffer while they were alive, even if they were dead, they would not be able to return to their roots. Said it was too cruel, but it''s not bad now.


    Princess Qi looked at Luiza in the distance again, and she felt a vengeful feeling in her heart. She was dying, and the other party could not survive, which was not bad.


    "How are all preparations done?" At this time, on the other side of the mountain, a group of people lurked there. Because the attention of the rebel soldiers on the mountain was on the family members halfway up the mountain, so, I didn''t find it, and they were only separated from them by the top of the mountain. I don''t know when, there were already a group of people, and these groups of people carefully bent their bodies, obviously they didn''t want those people on the mountain to be discovered.


    "All are ready, and I promise to let them all die in the flames later." The person next to him said.


    "Well, that''s fine." The person who asked the question before nodded, then looked at the top of the mountain and said to himself: "I want to let others know that our Bailian Sect is not so easy to deal with! The person we are going to kill, one You can''t run away, and you don''t need to use other people''s hands!"


    This speaker is Bai Yufei, the leader of the White Lotus Sect!


    Bai Yufei planned to attack the team two times before, but they all ended in failure. Not only did he fail to kill his own targets, but he also suffered a lot of casualties. At the same time, he was targeted by the court. It has been very sad, and their experience not only failed to win the sympathy of others, but was also mercilessly mocked by other insurgent forces.


    The forces of the rebel army have always been fighting in their own way. They all have their own ideas, and each thinks for their own interests. Before, the White Lotus Sect was in order to gain a reputation in the rebel army and increase its reputation among the people. , They took the lead in the hands-off team, but as a result, they did not succeed.


    People from other insurgent forces naturally knew what their calculations were. After knowing that he had not succeeded, they were relieved. After all, they wanted to do this, and they wanted to make a name for themselves. If the people who were taught by the White Lotus succeeded first, then, wouldn''t they mean failure?


    Therefore, people from other rebel forces naturally do not want to see the success of the White Lotus Sect, and now they really fail. This is obviously what other rebel forces would like to see, and naturally no one sympathizes with them. .


    After being jokes by people from other insurgent forces, the proud Bai Yufei was obviously very upset, and the successive defeats in the hands of those sending off the family also made him angry, but the Yulin Army and Feng Jue in the sending off team The entourage of the country is really too powerful, even if he is unhappy, there is no good way.


    It wasn''t until he heard that people from other insurgent forces gathered together and prepared to ambush the family-sending team, and he just thought of a way, that is, the praying mantis catches the cicada oriole!He followed behind other insurgent forces, looking for opportunities to wipe out those who sent off the family, as well as those from other insurgent forces!


    Anyway, for the White Lotus Sect, the people in the sent-off team are the enemy, and the people from other rebel forces are also enemies. As an ambitious person, Bai Yufei can obviously think far, people from other forces. , In the future, he will also be enemies in his development and growth, and he can completely take advantage of this opportunity to destroy them all.


    In this case, he will lose a lot of potential enemies. Therefore, when people from other insurgent forces are fighting fiercely with the people in the send-off team, he has slowly led people to lurch over, and now , It is a good time for them to shoot.


    At this time, the attention of the people on the other side of the mountain was on the people in the group of sending relatives. They did not expect that someone would appear behind them, let alone that the person who appeared quietly wanted to kill them all. dead.


    Under Bai Yufei''s order, his men quickly moved forward and climbed to the mountain. After that, they looked condescendingly at the people below. At this time, everyone was below them, and they were in the highest position. people.


    "Shoot!"


    The person who took Bai Yufei''s order coldly glanced at the person below, and then gave the order to attack the believers of the White Lotus Sect.


    The White Lotus Sect is based on doctrine, so their loyalty is very high, much higher than that of the soldiers in other insurgent forces. Therefore, even if there have been two fiascos before, their Morale has not been affected much, and the above commands are still executed without compromise.


    After the man gave the order, countless arrows were shot down. The arrows of these arrows were fired. They were the same as the rockets used by soldiers of other rebel forces. The difference is that the other uprisings before. The people of the military forces, the rockets in their hands were shot at the valley, burning the boulders with combustibles in the valley to form a wall of fire and preventing the people below from escaping.


    And now, for these believers of the White Lotus Sect, the rocket in their hands is aimed at the people who are fighting below. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that those who are fighting are on the hillside at this time. Around them, there are all kinds of weeds and trees. In such dry weather, such an environment is very easy to catch fire.


    And Bai Yufei¡¯s purpose is to light up those weeds and trees, make them burn, and turn this mountain into a volcano. As for shooting the people below with arrows, it¡¯s second, as long as it can give the fire to If it burns up, then the people below will be buried in a sea of ??fire, which is much faster than shooting them to death with an arrow.


    The appearance of the people of the White Lotus Cult quickly attracted the attention of the people below.


    "Who are they? How could they appear there?" This is the doubt in many people''s hearts.


    Wang Cheng also looked at the people who suddenly appeared on the mountain with some doubts. After thinking about it for a while, he was able to understand that these people who just appeared were obviously coming up from the other side of the mountain. The people in the sent-off party became enemies, but I did not expect that someone would go up the mountain from the back of the mountain, so there was no defense.


    As for the identities of these people, Wang Cheng is not very clear, but he can guess that the other party should also be a member of the rebel forces, and then they can see it in their tattered clothes, but, Which force they belonged to, Wang Cheng couldn''t think of for a while.


    When he knew that these people were the forces of the insurrection army, Wang Cheng was relieved. Although he did not know the specific identity of the other party, the other party was one of the forces of the uprising army. It should be on their side. , And not the reinforcements of the sending-off team, who had already occupied the advantage here, if the sending-off team suddenly came to the reinforcements, then things might change.


    Fortunately, the opponent is his own. Although the forces of the insurgents are not monolithic, Wang Cheng believes that in the current situation, those people will still stand on their side and will not cause trouble.


    Just like Shi Dafu, although he is ambitious and can''t understand himself, he also knows the priorities and will not engage in infighting at this time and drag him back.


    The Imperial Forest Army, Luiza and his men also saw people appear on the top of the mountain. Unlike Wang Cheng and others, Luiza and others had a direct feeling when they saw those people appear. Desperate, because they thought that at this time, there will be no reinforcements on their side, and now someone is coming, it must be the other party¡¯s people, and they and others are now in a desperate situation. They did not expect that at this time, the other party There are people coming, which makes them even more desperate, and even more unreported illusions about escape.


    Just as Lin Yu and the others were thinking about surrendering first and then looking for a chance to escape, the mutation happened suddenly. Those who just appeared on the top of the mountain suddenly took out an arrow with flames. Shooting towards them, the target is their fighting crowd!


    Regardless of the enemy and us, attack indiscriminately!


    How is this going?


    At this time, more people were puzzled. Originally, they still felt that the newcomers would belong to the rebel forces, and which rebel forces should be. Knowing that everyone is here to ambush and suppress the relatives. Want to get a piece of the pie, but it''s too late.


    However, it seems that this is not the case. They actually attacked both sides at the same time, and they still used arrows with flames. You know, everyone is surrounded by weeds and small trees. The king before Cheng and others dare not shoot those arrows with flames here, just for fear of causing a big fire, they will not be able to run away by themselves.


    But I didn''t expect that the group of people who had just appeared would shoot arrows with flames directly here, not only to kill people, but to burn the mountains!And once the mountain is lit, then none of them can escape.

 2420 Chapter 2420 all withdrawn

    "What''s the matter? What are they going to do?" Wang Cheng looked at the flying arrow with a little shock. The shining flame on it stung his eyeballs and even his heart.


    Wang Cheng knows the surrounding environment clearly. He is even more aware of the consequences of a flame falling here. Therefore, when his men used rockets before, he repeatedly told him to be careful and never let it go. When the flames fall by the side of yourself and others, you must shoot those arrows and down the mountain. What you fear is to ignite the weeds and trees around them. Once those things are lit, the consequences will be quite serious. , They all have to explain here.


    It''s just that Wang Cheng didn''t expect that his subordinates didn''t light up the mountain, and these people who appeared suddenly seemed to have this plan.


    For these people who appeared suddenly, Wang Cheng did not confirm their specific identities for a while, but he could also think that the other party should be one of the insurgent forces. Originally, Wang Cheng still thought about the sudden appearance of the insurgent forces. Even if it is not dealing with other people, it will not do anything to damage the forces of the insurgents at this point.


    However, it turns out that Wang Cheng was wrong, and he did not expect that the other party would be so cruel. Looking at the other party¡¯s actions, this obviously meant to burn himself and others in the team to let them sit by themselves. The previous Shi Dafu had similar thoughts about reaping the benefits of fishermen. However, at that time, he thought of a way and also let Shi Dafu participate in it, but he did not expect that this newly emerged rebel force, Actually there are such thoughts.


    It seems that there are too many ambitious people in this insurgent force, and too many people who have no vision. The problems on the court side have not been completely resolved. Those people have already thought that they will weaken the strength of their colleagues. , And Wang Cheng is obviously unfortunately calculated.


    Shi Dafu was also very annoyed at this time, even a little frightened. He thought before that he wanted to let Wang Cheng''s people and those in the family-sending team work hard to pick up the fruit at the end, but he did not expect to leave. After himself, Wang Cheng couldn''t stand it so quickly. Shi Dafu was helpless, so he chose to join the battle in advance.


    It¡¯s just that Shi Dafu didn¡¯t expect that when he was thinking about calculating Wang Cheng, there were still people thinking about calculating, and this talent was targeted at both Wang Cheng and himself, looking at the flames who had already flown into the air. Arrow, Shi Dafu''s heart hung up. Even if he wanted to calculate Wang Cheng before, he didn''t dare to use the rocket, because if one is not well controlled, he might even have to fall in.


    Shi Dafu didn''t expect that the people who came later would be so fierce in their minds, even more so than his own, and because he was standing in a high position, he shot arrows downwards. Obviously, the other party had already done it. After preparing for evacuation, once the people below are ignited, those people will evacuate, but at that time, if one wants to evacuate, I am afraid it will be difficult.


    "Chief, let''s withdraw, let''s withdraw quickly, if we don''t leave, it will be too late." The goatee said to Shi Dafu with an anxious look.


    In the current situation, as long as you are not a fool, you can understand what the consequences will be if this place is ignited. Once they really wait for a fire here, then even if they want to go, they will not be able to go.


    "Oh, yes, yes, retreat, retreat now! Hurry up!" Shi Dafu was yelled by the sheep beard, and he came to his senses, his face was pale, and he quickly gave his men an order to retreat.


    After giving the order to retreat, Shi Dafu couldn''t control others anymore. He took the lead and rushed up. As for the people from other forces in the rebel army and those in the sent-off party, he now has no intention to care about who he loves. Well, anyway, how can other people''s lives be important to their own lives?


    As soon as Shi Dafu left, the people under him all retreated, and people from other forces, seeing this situation, also had no intention of fighting and wanted to escape. After all, the current situation is too dangerous. The mountain was burned up, so they might all die here, and obviously, no one wanted to die here.


    "They are all gone! Just hold on for a while! Killing these people, there will be no such good chance today!" Wang Cheng was anxious when he saw this situation.


    You know, they have completely taken advantage of the imperial forest army now. As long as they hold on for a while, they can destroy the imperial forest army. As long as they kill the impeding imperial forest army, the remaining people are not enough. Concerned, their plan this time was a complete success.


    However, at this critical moment, such a change took place. A group of people suddenly appeared. Without a word, they attacked them, which directly caused the collapse of others. They originally encircled and suppressed the Imperial Forest Army of the Great Lu Dynasty. The situation was also disintegrated in an instant.


    And now, only Wang Cheng¡¯s people are fighting the Yulin Army. Originally, he didn¡¯t bring everyone here. He lost some more in the battle just now. Therefore, now only they are fighting the Yulin Army soldiers alone. Wang Cheng also felt stretched, and some just couldn''t hold it.


    The people in the team who had already fallen into despair to send the family off, at this moment, suddenly discovered that something has happened, and were immediately surprised. The people in the rebel forces retreated most of the time, and they suddenly saw the hope of escape. , Immediately morale boosted.


    "Brothers, kill with me!" Just now, I was still thinking whether Lin Yu, who surrendered first and then looked for a chance to escape, had completely abandoned the idea of ??surrendering just now, and he looked excited. Commanded to himself.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army who had been exhausted seemed to have recovered their strength at this time. They attacked their opponents fiercely, and seemed to have endless strength.


    On the other side, Luiza did not miss this opportunity. Although the long battle has made him feel very tired and the whole person is also very embarrassed, but at this critical moment, he is also inspiring like Lin Yu. Launched a fierce attack with his men.


    Luiza understood very well that now is their last chance to escape. Although I don¡¯t know why the people above did that, it does give them a chance to escape. If they miss this opportunity, all of them will run away. What can''t be dropped is either killed by those insurgents or burned to death by the coming fire.


    Therefore, they can now be said to have had a lasting fight, and their subordinates also understand this situation. Therefore, everyone is not tired, and they are all trying their last bit of strength.


    "Leader, let''s retreat, everyone else is gone. It''s no longer useful for us to stay here. If we don''t go, we won''t be able to go." Wang Cheng''s soldiers took Wang Cheng and said, who was going to rush forward. .


    At this time, those arrows with flames have fallen down, lighting up a lot of weeds and trees, and the fire is getting bigger and bigger. If you don¡¯t go, once the way up is blocked by flames, they will all Can''t leave.


    What''s more, those people from the Imperial Forest Army and Feng Jueguo, seeing the hope of surviving, are desperate, that posture is more ferocious than before, even the ordinary soldiers of the Lu Dynasty, as well as the eunuchs and court ladies. At this time, under the hope of surviving and the threat of being burned to death, huge potential also broke out.


    On the side of the rebels, only Wang Cheng is still resisting, so naturally they feel that they are unable to do so. The casualties during this period are very large. If they delay for some time, they are not in front of these people to kill. To die is to be burned to death by an already growing fire.


    "The mouse is short-sighted! What a shortfall!" Wang Cheng lamented unwillingly. The people he said were naturally those who had evacuated first. All of these people were killed.


    As a result, those people were too afraid of death and just slipped away, causing the whole plan to fall short.


    "Chief, the fire here is getting bigger and bigger, and those people may not be able to escape. We can wait for them on the other side." The soldier said: "Moreover, maybe the great prince and the great The princess of the Lu Dynasty has been killed in the previous melee."


    This soldier is right. Now the fire here is getting bigger and bigger. The only way for them to escape is to go up. The same is true for those in the group of sending relatives. If they want to escape, they can only go up. When the time comes, I wait for someone to escape here first, and I can wait for them outside the fire area. It is not too late to kill them at that time.


    What''s more, in the previous battle, they had already killed a lot of people at each other. Maybe, the great prince of the wind and the princess of the Lu Dynasty, have already died in the melee. After all, the previous scenes were still chaotic. Yes, even if they are killed, it is not a strange thing.


    Wang Cheng thought for a while, and felt that what the soldier said was reasonable, so he immediately issued the order to retreat. Wang Cheng is not stupid, whether it is the great prince of the country and the princess of the Lu Dynasty have been killed. Keeping his own life is the most important thing. This is also the reason why people from other rebel forces fled so hastily just now. However, Wang Cheng is far more visionary than them and is more willing to fight.


    And to choose, knowing that there is no point in fighting anymore, and Wang Cheng will not end up with the other party here, so retreating first is the best choice. As for other things, you can think about it.


    Wang Cheng¡¯s people received the order and quickly retreated. They saw that other forces left and wanted to leave, but they did not dare to leave without receiving Wang Cheng¡¯s order. They have persisted until now. After receiving the order, naturally it will not stay long.

 2421 Chapter 2421 Fierce Fire

    As soon as Wang Cheng¡¯s people retired, Lin Yu and others felt that the pressure was greatly reduced. Lin Yu himself was also relieved. He was really afraid that the soldiers of the insurgents in front of him had a streak, so he had to be with them. The entanglement here, in that case, they can''t escape, and they may all be burned to death in the end, and they will all die together.


    Fortunately, those people are still taking the initiative to retreat. In this way, all the insurgent forces in front of them retreat, and they are no longer blocked by anyone, and the openness in front of them will make their escape more convenient.


    "Withdraw! Hurry up!" Lin Yu also said to his subordinates. The opportunity in front of him is very rare. If they miss this opportunity, they may really have no chance. Moreover, the surrounding fire is getting bigger and bigger. , If they don''t leave, they really can''t leave.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army naturally understood this situation and quickly put away their weapons and began to climb quickly. Now the most important thing is not to kill the enemy, but to evacuate from here as soon as possible, without the resistance of the rebel soldiers. Their movements are also much faster.


    On the other side, Luiza and the surviving entourages of Feng Jueguo were also not slow. They saw that the soldiers of the insurgents who finally stopped them were also completely retreating. They immediately seized this opportunity. , Hurriedly began to follow, climbing up.


    As for the eunuchs, court ladies, and ordinary soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, at this time, they all screamed and fled up quickly. The previous battles have cost them a lot, and these survivors are already terrified. Now that there is a chance to escape, naturally there will be no delay.


    "Princess, be careful, let''s go quickly." Xiaohuan said to Princess Qi.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi said through gritted teeth.


    During this period of time, they have consumed too much physical strength. After all, they are just weak women. Their bodies are a little unbearable for such things. Both of them now want to find a place to lie down.


    However, both of them also understand that it is obviously not the time to rest. They must follow the large forces in front of them without any delay, otherwise, they may be burned to death.


    "Hmph, wanting to escape, it''s not that easy!" On the top of the mountain, Bai Yufei didn''t know when he was there. He looked at the crowds of people climbing up the mountain, his face was full of sneers, and he immediately asked his men to speed up the attack. Rhythm, let this fire burn as soon as possible.


    More and more arrows with flames fell from the air, and the fire on the hillside was getting bigger and bigger, making people close to them feel very hot.


    At this time, Shi Dafu and others, who were the first to escape, had not reached the top of the mountain. After all, this mountain road was very difficult to walk. They had to be careful to avoid the flames and the arrows of those people above. The speed was natural. It''s even slower.


    "Asshole, those bastards really want to burn us here, if you let me know who they are, I won''t let them go!" Shi Dafu cursed while walking up.


    It¡¯s now obvious what the above people did, that is, to burn all of them here. You can understand this by looking at the flames around here, and according to those people¡¯s clothes, Shi Dafu can also know. The opponent should also be one of the forces of the uprising army, and he did not expect that the opponent would actually be so cruel.


    And Shi Dafu still feels aggrieved. Before this action, he and Goatee were trying to figure out how to calculate Wang Cheng. They wanted to reap the benefits of the fisherman, but he did not expect his own plan. He was seen through by Wang Cheng, and was forced to join the war ahead of time. He did not become a fisherman. This is not the worst. The worst thing is that not only did he not become a fisherman, but he is now sitting on a cardinal.


    Thinking that when he was busy calculating others, some people were calculating himself, and that he was still alive, Shi Dafu felt extremely aggrieved in his heart.


    However, even if he is aggrieved, he has no choice. The only thing he can do now is to climb up as soon as possible. As long as he gets out of here, he will definitely not let those people go.


    As for the goatee who had been helping Shi Dafu with his ideas before, he was no longer there. Just now, he was very unfortunately hit by an arrow. The arrow not only hit his chest, but also his clothes. It burned, and the whole person quickly became a ball of fire, which scared Shi Dafu who was next to him and quickly moved away, fearing that he would also catch fire.


    The goatee who became a fireball naturally has no possibility of survival. He is unwilling to ask for help from Shi Dafu, hoping that Shi Dafu can save him. It is a pity that Shi Dafu at this time can''t wait to leave him as far away as possible. , How could you risk saving him?


    Therefore, the goatee was burned alive, and his tragic cry before he died, echoed in the ears of many people at the scene, making everyone more panic and feeling cold hands and feet.


    Shi Dafu witnessed this scene with his own eyes, so he began to feel scared in his heart. Originally, this was just a relatively simple action. With the previous preparation, they wanted to destroy the people in the family-sending team, not too much. After trouble, at the moment when he saw the other party being fooled, Shi Dafu and Wang Cheng felt that this time must be a success.


    However, he did not expect that something that was going well in the first place would have changed at the last time. The people in the team that sent the relatives did not cause them too much trouble, but this suddenly appeared from behind. The people who came, however, directly killed them. They blocked their retreat and set fire to themselves and others. Now the fire is very big, and there are ignited fireballs everywhere. They The upward speed was also severely affected.


    Shi Dafu really felt scared. He was afraid that he would die here, in the hands of people who were not planned by himself and others. He didn''t want to die yet, and there were many ambitions to be realized.


    With fear, Shi Dafu exploded with great potential for escape. At this time, he could no longer control anything else. He could only climb up as soon as possible and escape here as soon as possible.


    Of course, Shi Dafu didn''t forget to urge his people to escape as soon as possible. Otherwise, he alone would not be able to break through the blockade of those people above even when he reached the top of the mountain.


    But in fact, without Shi Dafu''s urging, the people under him, at this time, did not dare to neglect, after all, this is related to their own life, how could they not pay attention to it.


    And people from other insurgent forces also climbed up regardless, even those in the sent-off party, which also created an interesting picture. The people who were still fighting before, this At that time, they were living in such a harmonious relationship. Some soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army were less than one meter away from the soldiers of the insurgents. However, neither of them took the initiative. Instead, they continued to move forward as if they had not seen each other. Escape.


    Obviously, everyone understood that the most important thing now was not to kill these enemies, but to escape from here.


    In this kind of non-threatening situation, everyone escaped very quickly, and some of Shi Dafu''s people were already approaching the top of the mountain.


    "Quick, block them, none of them can let them run!" Bai Yufei obviously did not expect that those people on the hillside would escape together in such a harmonious way. Moreover, everyone''s speed was not slow. He wanted to come, those people are not in the same group, and they will definitely fight each other on the way to escape. If this happens, it will delay time.


    But the facts are not like this. Those people are like strangers. They didn¡¯t mean to mess with each other. They lived in such a harmonious relationship. Moreover, Bai Yufei also underestimated everyone¡¯s desire and potential to escape, and their lives were threatened. Under the circumstances, those people on the hillside exploded with great potential, which actually made their speed much faster than before.


    However, Bai Yufei has been preparing for today¡¯s plan for a long time. Naturally, he is not willing to see his plan fail and let those people leave here smoothly. More importantly, once those people come up and break through themselves If the blockade was set up, they would know their identities. Afterwards, those people would definitely not let them go. At the same time, facing the revenge of so many insurgent forces, Bai Yufei didn''t think he had the ability to resist.


    Therefore, today, these people must be killed here no matter what, even if they can¡¯t be killed all, they will suffer heavy losses and be devastated. This is the only way to make yourself the most powerful force in the rebel forces. Support, there is no need to worry about retaliation from other forces.


    The offensive on Bai Yufei''s side has become stronger, and the people below are naturally worse off. The number of casualties is constantly expanding. More and more people are either shot to death or burned to death by fire, and the upward escape becomes even greater. difficult.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, they can only grit their teeth and insist, because this is their only way out, and they have no other choice except to continue.


    Moreover, everyone¡¯s heart is full of fire, and they also want to know who, at this critical moment, not only broke their plan, but also put them to death if they knew their identity. If they are, everyone will never let them go.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are still on the run. Their luck is really good, and there is no accident. However, their faces and bodies are covered with black dust, dirt, weeds, etc., just from the outside, They are no different from other court ladies, and they can''t see their previous identities at all.

 2422 Chapter 2422

    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan supported each other and climbed up with difficulty. However, although they looked embarrassed, they never left behind. They always followed behind the large group and did not encounter any accidents. This is already Fortunately in misfortune.


    Moreover, the two are very embarrassed now, and there is one advantage, that is, it is difficult for outsiders to recognize their original identities, they will only be regarded as ordinary court ladies. Before, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan had secretly Put on the coat of the maid¡¯s, although they were changed in full view, but at that time everyone was busy climbing and running for their lives, so there was no intention to pay attention to them, so no one noticed that they had changed. The clothes, plus the dirty face on the body, naturally makes it harder for outsiders to distinguish their identities.


    And this is exactly what Princess Qi wants. In this case, they will be less risky of being targeted, which is also good for their safety.


    "kill!"


    At this time, a group of Shi Dafu''s men had already reached the top of the mountain. After going up, they were naturally not polite, and immediately started on those on the top who had been shooting arrows at them and wanted to burn them to death.


    The people on the hillside are full of anger in their hearts. This is understandable. Whoever is attacked from behind will not be in a good mood. What''s more, the other party will look like he wants to wait for others to die. , They are even more unhappy.


    The battle on the top of the mountain suddenly entered a white-hot stage. Those white lotus cultists took advantage of some geographical advantages. In addition, the belief in their hearts, everyone was crazy, and the fighting power broke out completely. There were not many people from Shi Dafu who went up, so they were directly suppressed, and one after another was killed. Those people of the White Lotus Cult, did not even think that everyone was the origin of the insurgent army, and they acted mercilessly. .


    After Shi Dafu saw this scene, his eyes were cracked. He didn''t care about his subordinates, but if his subordinates died too much, wouldn''t his strength drop?His current strength is no longer as good as Wang Cheng. If his strength drops again, how can he surpass Wang Cheng?How to replace Wang Cheng?For an ambitious leader of the rebel army, this is obviously unacceptable.


    "Kill! Kill me fiercely! Kill them all!" Shi Dafu roared.


    Shi Dafu¡¯s people are climbing up crazy, even if there is no Shi Dafu¡¯s words, they will still go forward and try their best to fight the people on the top of the mountain. After all, the two sides are now in a hostile relationship. And the other party didn''t mean to keep their hands in the slightest. If they didn''t try their best, then they might be dead.


    Therefore, even if it is just for their own sake, they will not relax at this time.


    As more and more people from Shi Dafu went up, the battle on the top became more intense, and the people of the White Lotus Cult on the top had to be distracted by the people who had already gone up the mountain. Suppression is naturally less, which gives people on the slopes time and opportunities to climb.


    Those people on the hillside are naturally not willing to let go of this opportunity. At this time, when will they wait until they don''t work hard to go up?What''s more, now there are areas of fire everywhere on the hillside, and the fire is already very big. If you delay some time, those areas of fire will be connected together, and they will have no way to go up. Therefore, everyone must take advantage of it. When there are some gaps, go up quickly.


    "Hold it, let me withstand it, and don''t allow any of them to come up!" Bai Yufei cried out crazy.


    "Master, let''s withdraw. More and more people are coming up." The person next to Bai Yufei said to him.


    "No withdrawal, no one is allowed to withdraw!" Bai Yufei said. He felt that today is the best opportunity. If he missed today, it would be difficult for him to find such a good opportunity to bring people from other forces in the rebel army and the wind Jueguo and their important figures in the Dalu court were wiped out in one fell swoop, so he didn''t want to miss this opportunity, let alone miss this shameful opportunity.


    Therefore, Bai Yufei didn''t want his people to retreat, even if he paid a great price, he still wanted to seize this opportunity.


    "Master, I can leave the green hills without worrying about firewood. Now the situation is critical. Let''s withdraw first, and then make plans." The person who had persuaded before continued, obviously, he did not lose his mind like Bai Yufei, and It is very clear that the situation is too dangerous now, if they continue to stay here, then they are likely to be here.


    "The leader..."


    What else did the person want to say, but as a result, he heard a "pouch" and he was immediately stunned.


    "Whoever dares to say to retreat, he will end!" Bai Yufei with a grim expression took his sword out of the person''s body, and said coldly.


    "Teacher...Master..." The man still had a look of astonishment on his face, looking at Bai Yufei in disbelief. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the leader who had always trusted him would actually be against him. Do something like this yourself.


    However, after Bai Yufei took away the sword, he didn''t even look at the person. He looked at the battlefield in front of him with a gloomy expression. He was a man of arrogance. The previous two failures had already made him unacceptable. Now, he will never allow himself to fail again, especially if he has been prepared for a long time and hit the enemy by surprise, then he cannot accept defeat even more.


    If in normal times, Bai Yufei is definitely a sensible and intelligent person, otherwise, he would not develop the White Lotus Sect to where it is today. However, the two successive failures have bruised his heart and affected him. His judgment, therefore, he still firmly believes that as long as he persists, he will be able to destroy all these people in front of him.


    The Bailian Sect people were taken aback by Bai Yufei''s actions. Those who originally wanted to retreat, at this time, did not dare to retreat casually. They were really afraid that Bai Yufei would also give them a sword, so they could only be Continue to bite the bullet and continue to fight.


    At this time, many people from Shi Dafu have already reached the top of the mountain. They have a great advantage. Moreover, this advantage is still expanding. Although Bai Yufei has always allowed his people to withstand it, don¡¯t give it to The opportunity for the people below to come up, however, still has little effect, and more and more people are on the top of the mountain.


    In response to this situation, Bai Yufei was furious, but he had no choice but to constantly yell at his men to urge them to continue fighting.


    "It turned out to be you! Bailianjiao!" Shi Dafu had already reached the top of the mountain at this time, and he finally saw the true identity of this group of people.


    Although ordinary members of the White Lotus Sect were not dressed much differently from other insurgent soldiers, their core members, that is, those standing next to Bai Yufei, wore very special clothes. They wore their White Lotus Sect. Unique clothes, so Shi Dafu recognized them at a glance. What''s more, Bai Yufei was still jumping anxiously among the crowd at this time, and it immediately attracted Shi Dafu''s attention.


    There are many rebel forces, and there can be thousands of leaders, large and small. After all, some rebel forces can declare rebellion with only a few people. Therefore, there are so many rebel forces. Among so many leaders, it is naturally It is impossible to know each other.


    However, as an ambitious leader of the insurrection army, Shi Dafu obviously knew the leaders of those insurrection army forces that were more powerful, and this White Lotus Sect was obviously such a powerful insurgent army force, even if it was them. The previous two defeats were in the hands of the Dalu dynasty''s family-sending team, and no one can deny their strength and status in the rebel forces. In addition, the people in this religion are very crazy and not afraid of death, so , Shi Dafu naturally knew a lot about this White Lotus Sect, and naturally knew their leader, Bai Yufei, and even they had talked on other occasions before.


    However, at this time, Shi Dafu obviously did not intend to go up and talk to the other party. He even wanted to tear the other party. After all, the other party wanted to put them to death before, and he did not show mercy even though they eventually came up. However, it suffered heavy losses and heavy casualties. Regarding the situation, Shi Dafu had a certain anger in his heart, and he wished to kill these people who worked on them.


    Therefore, after coming up, Shi Dafu did not stop his subordinates because the other party was the White Lotus Sect. Instead, he ordered his subordinates to continue to attack. Moreover, he attacked fiercely. He wanted these people to pay for their previous actions. The painful price.


    After Shi Dafu and others came up, it was people from other forces in the rebel army. After they came up, they were also working on the people of the White Lotus Sect. One was to avenge their previous actions, and the other was the people of the White Lotus Sect. Now they are still blocking the way for everyone to leave. If they want to leave here, they must pass through the people of the White Lotus Sect. In order to be able to leave here, it is impossible for them to stop.


    Of course, if the people of the White Lotus Sect stop attacking and let them pass, it is another situation. Unfortunately, when the people came up, the people of the White Lotus Sect did not stop attacking. Therefore, the people of other rebel forces, Naturally it will not be polite.


    Subsequently, Wang Cheng and others have also come up. After they came up, more and more people in the procession of sending relatives appeared on the top of the mountain. Fortunately, although the mountain is steep, the front of the mountain is It''s not small, otherwise, it really can''t accommodate so many people at the same time.

 2423 Chapter 2423 real melee

    "My lord, what should we do?" A soldier from the Imperial Forest Army asked Lin Yudao who had just come up next to him.


    Lin Yu did not answer immediately, but stood there, watching the scene before him without speaking. The scene in front of him was chaotic. There were people fighting everywhere, and they were all from the rebel army. As for the people in the family sending team, It''s like being forgotten, no one cares about it.


    "Don''t do it first, take a look before you talk." Lin Yu said.


    The people who are fighting in front of us are all members of the rebel forces. It can be said that they are all enemies of their imperial forest army. Therefore, they don¡¯t need help on either side. The more they die in internal fighting, the better, that¡¯s right. They are the most advantageous, and now, the opponent is fighting fiercely, so he naturally doesn''t know what to do with his hands, as long as he waits here and finally reaps the benefits.


    The other soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army naturally have no objection to this. The previous encounters caused them to lose their troops and lose their troops. They suffered heavy losses. Even those who survived, at this time, they were all embarrassed and tired. It''s very, they don''t want to have more time to rest.


    What''s more, these people in front of them are not theirs, they don''t need to do it at all.


    However, these imperial forest soldiers did not have a long time to rest. After the people from Feng Jueguo came up, the situation became different.


    After all, many people from the rebel forces gathered here to kill the great prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Dalu dynasty. These people must be their target. In the case of Princess Lu, these people with the most outstanding style were their most important targets.


    The appearance of Feng Jueguo people is very different from the people of the Da Lu Dynasty. Therefore, everyone can find the surviving Feng Jueguo people in the crowd at a glance. Some people at this time, just Remembered the previous plan.


    "They are the dog thieves of Feng Jue Country, kill them!" A soldier from the rebel army pointed to Luiza and others who had just come up.


    After that, many people really killed Luiza directly, and among them, the most were Wang Cheng¡¯s people. They were also the rebel forces who were most concerned about this task. At this time, I still didn''t forget my mission this time.


    Naturally, Luiza and others would not choose to sit and wait, so they immediately chose to counterattack. Although their people are not many, their combat effectiveness is still very strong, and now everyone is in the same place. Under the circumstances, the geographical advantage of the soldiers of the rebel army has disappeared. Therefore, even if the number is relatively small, Luiza and others have not fallen into a clear disadvantage, and are even in an advantageous position.


    However, after all, there were a lot of soldiers from the surrounding rebel army. At this time, many also besieged Luiza and others. Although Luiza and others were powerful, they were limited in number after all. More than one hundred people died during the process of going up the mountain, and now there are only 20 or 30 people left. No matter how strong the fighting force is, they cannot withstand the siege of so many rebel soldiers.


    Lin Yu also discovered this situation. Naturally, he can''t just ignore it. In this mission, in addition to escorting Princess Qi to Fengjue abroad, he must also ensure that Luiza and others are in the territory of the Dalu dynasty. It''s safe, and they haven''t left the border of the Great Lu Dynasty yet, so naturally they can''t watch Luiza and others be killed.


    However, when seeing Luiza, Lin Yu also remembered his mission this time, which was to send Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country safely. However, when they were in the valley, the situation was chaotic. I couldn''t take care of Princess Qi. Although Princess Qi also had people from the Imperial Forest Army at the time, Lin Yu and others had lost contact with those people for a long time.


    "Quickly, take someone to find Princess Qi, you must find it." Lin Yu said to his personal soldier. After the personal soldier took the order, Lin Yu took the remaining Imperial Forest Army soldiers with him. Luiza killed him over there.


    The whole scene became more chaotic. There were internal fighting between the rebel army, the battle between the rebel army and the imperial forest army, and the battle between the soldiers of the rebel army and Feng Jueguo. The scene seemed chaotic.


    "Fuck! You beat me! Lao Tzu has long seen you people unhappy. Lao Tzu killed you!" In a corner of the battlefield, a rebel soldier swung a butcher knife against another rebel soldier. The two soon fought together.


    In such a big chaos on the scene, some accidental injuries are inevitable. What''s more, these people are not from the same force. Sometimes, even if they know that they will accidentally be injured, they will not stop deliberately. After all, they are not themselves. People, although everyone belongs to the forces of the rebel forces, they all have their own interests and belong to different camps. Usually, there will be conflicts with each other. This time they came together only for the same task. However, this does not mean that they are really one minded, as long as they have the opportunity, they will not be willing to miss the opportunity to weaken other forces.


    It is precisely because of this mentality that many people do not care even if they know that they will be accidentally injured during a fight. This has also led to a lot of accidental injuries at the scene. It was clearly intended to kill the soldiers of the Yulin Army. As a result, It was the person who slashed the other insurgent forces nearby, and the opponent was not the master who swallowed his breath, and immediately fought back, even ignoring his own opponent.


    And because the space here is limited after all, the distance between everyone is not too big. Therefore, more and more people are injured by mistake, and more and more people are fighting with each other. The soldiers were even surprised to find that their opponents were fighting with them, and they didn¡¯t care about them, and they waved their swords at the people who were wearing them. As for themselves, they fell to the scene. Go to the theater.


    There are more and more situations like this now, which has led to more and more chaos on the scene. It can be said that there are many people now, but they are all fighting for their own. No one can believe except for their own forces. Except for those of their own power, everyone else is also an enemy, so as long as they see people who are not of their own power, they will kill with a knife, and the whole scene becomes chaotic.


    When Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others saw this situation, the whole situation had become out of control. Even if they restrained their own people and did not attack those around them, they could not stop others from attacking them. The situation on the scene is beyond their control.


    In the face of this situation, Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others have nothing to do, and they dare not stop their own people. In that case, it is no different from waiting for death, because other people will not stop, so they too I dare not stop.


    The Imperial Forest Army and Feng Jueguo were also involved. The battlefield spread from the top to the slope. It can be said that many places on this mountain have become battlefields. As long as you are in it, you have to fight. If you can fight on your own, everyone else is untrustworthy.


    Among these people, the most miserable were the palace ladies and eunuchs. When they were in the valley before, they had already lost a lot. After that, they were in front of the mountain, and another group died. Then, the people of the White Lotus Sect. Set on fire, these palace ladies and eunuchs, like everyone else, were killed, burned a lot, and suffered heavy losses.


    Now, finally reaching the top of the mountain, they are trapped in such an environment, fighting everywhere. They are the one with the lowest combat effectiveness. Even the soldiers of the insurgents are not as good as those of the insurgents, so they can only be passively beaten. Suddenly, many people were killed or injured.


    These eunuchs and palace ladies naturally wanted to surrender. However, now the chaos is in one piece, and everyone has become fighting on their own. They don¡¯t even know whom to surrender to. It seems that they surrender to whom, in this environment , Can not guarantee their safety.


    Therefore, these eunuchs and court ladies are even more at a loss. Some knelt on the ground and shivered, while others were so scared that they screamed while running around. Such people are often the deadliest. Quickly, anyone can give them a knife. These people are the least valued group of people here. Even the imperial forest soldiers have no idea to protect them.


    Xiaohuan and Princess Qi tried their best and finally went up the mountain. However, after seeing the chaos on the mountain, they did not dare to run around. Both of them understood that running around in this environment, that and There was no difference in finding death, so the two of them found a fairly large stone and hid behind them. They looked at the situation at the scene before making a decision.


    "It must be withdrawn, and staying here again will only increase casualties." Wang Cheng thought to himself when he chopped down an insurgent soldier who had killed himself.


    The chaos on the scene was something he hadn''t expected before, and it was beyond his control at this stage. Now, as long as the people in it, no one can guarantee their own safety, even if it is Wang Cheng There is no guarantee that the one he just killed was the eighth insurgent soldier who killed him within a certain period of time. He didn''t know if the opponent was injured by mistake or was deliberately targeting himself now.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng felt that he had to wait to leave now. Otherwise, neither he nor his men would be able to guarantee safety. If he continued to stay here, the casualties would only increase. That would be for him and for the entire insurgent forces. It is not a good thing. If the fighting continues, the overall strength of their insurgent forces will be weakened.

 2424 Chapter 2424 You Go First

    When he had a decision in his heart, Wang Cheng did not delay, and immediately let his men retreat while fighting. Don''t continue to entangle here, let''s get out of the battle first.


    Other people, at this time, have some of these thoughts in their hearts. This place has become a chaotic battlefield. It will be very dangerous to continue to stay here. You must leave here as soon as possible.


    Although Wang Cheng and others from the rebel forces were calculated by Bai Yufei and died on the hillside, some were even burned alive. This is a big loss. This is why Bai Yufei was unwilling to withdraw and give up. , He saw that the people of other forces lost a lot and had a chance, so he wanted to finish his work.


    However, after all, Wang Cheng and others had come about 30,000 people before. Although they were divided into two mountains, there were more than 10,000 people on each mountain. Moreover, they had the advantage in the previous battle with the sent-off team. Yes, although some people were lost, the number of losses was not very large. Therefore, even with Bai Yufei''s ambush, they lost some more. At this time, there were still five or six thousand people.


    At this time, these people plus the people from Bai Yufei, the people in the send-off team, and the others, are also considerable. The entire Cangling Mountain is full of people at this time, and these people are all over the mountains. There is no trust between them, so fighting can be said to be almost everywhere, and there is no absolutely safe place in the entire Cangling Mountain at this time.


    And as everyone fought and retreated, the flames of war spread, and they were no longer concentrated on the top of the mountain. This also gave those eunuchs and palace ladies who had no strength and hid a chance to survive.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were among these people.


    "Princess, let''s go, too." Xiaohuan poked her head out, and saw that there were fewer and fewer fighting places around, and people slowly dispersed. Then she whispered to Princess Qi.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded. She also understood that it would be useless to hide here all the time. In the end, she had to go down the mountain. Now it is obviously a good opportunity. Otherwise, when those people are finished, who knows if anyone will Come up to clean the battlefield?At that time, once they were discovered, they would not even have a chance to resist.


    The two mingled among the eunuchs and court ladies, and ran down the mountain cautiously.


    Along the way, the two saw many people fighting. There were screams and corpses everywhere. Without allies, everyone was killing each other. Therefore, the number of casualties increased very quickly. Every force has lost a lot of people at this time. Princess Qi even paid special attention to Luiza¡¯s outstanding winds. When they followed down the mountain, Luiza had only a dozen left. Individuals, obviously, also suffered heavy losses.


    Regarding the large casualties on Luiza¡¯s side, Princess Qi was obviously very happy, but unfortunately, although Luiza looked particularly embarrassed at the time, she did not die. This made Princess Qi a little regretful. However, It''s just a pity, she didn''t have the ability to kill Luiza, if she went out at that time, she would be the one who died.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan¡¯s journey down the mountain is not peaceful either. They are now dressed just like the maids, and the eunuchs and maids are at the bottom of the food chain in this Cangling Mountain. Anyone can bully. they.


    Generally speaking, if there are soldiers from two forces fighting, even if they see the eunuchs and palace ladies passing by them, they will not care too much, let alone abandon their opponents and kill the eunuchs and palace ladies. We, in their opinion, it is completely unnecessary. The eunuchs and court ladies do not do much harm, and they do not have any direct hatred. In comparison, their opponents are obviously more dangerous.


    Therefore, those people generally will not abandon their opponents and suddenly attack the eunuchs and court ladies. That is a risk. In this case, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan will be like other eunuchs and Like the ladies of the court, they were cautious but left them at the fastest speed. Who knows if they will suddenly have a brain twitch and act on them.


    And the eunuchs and palace ladies who are on the run are most afraid of the soldiers who are on the run without their opponents. Those people have no checks and balances. If they see the eunuchs and palace ladies enter the field of vision, they will not mind. The eunuchs and court ladies did it, especially those who were soldiers of the rebel army.


    These people were originally born in poverty. Some people''s minds have changed a lot after joining the rebel forces. In addition, after fighting for a long time today, some people seem to have been killed with red eyes and lost. With reason, I would be very excited to see these eunuchs and court ladies, and they would also come to kill them.


    In addition, these palace ladies can be elected to the palace as palace ladies, and their appearance is still acceptable. Therefore, some soldiers of the rebel army will inevitably be surprised. Especially in this environment, they are in a dominant position. When the maids didn''t have much resistance, they would have more thoughts in this regard.


    Therefore, once the escaped eunuchs and court ladies saw the soldiers who were not fighting, they all screamed and left at the first time. They had realized that these people were dangerous. If they were entangled, they would Very dangerous.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have been in the team of eunuchs and court ladies. However, because of the bad terrain and the soldiers passing by the rebels, they rushed towards them. Therefore, once a dangerous situation occurs, everyone will It''s scared to run around. If this happens, everyone will inevitably disperse, which also causes the number of eunuchs and court ladies next to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan to become less and less.


    The good news is that at this time, the sky is already dark, and the night is about to arrive. The previous battles in the valleys and on the slopes, and even on the tops of the mountains in the back, took a lot of time. The fighting has been fighting from the afternoon. In the evening, it is still dark.


    Once the sky is completely dark, it will be very beneficial to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan¡¯s escape. After all, there are many weeds and trees on Cangling Mountain. As long as they find a dense bush to hide, they will escape. There are many dangerous ones, although they cannot be said to be absolutely safe, but they will be much better than the current situation where you may encounter enemies at any time.


    However, when Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were expecting the sky to get dark soon, the danger came, and the group of them was watched by six or seven soldiers of the rebels who had separated.


    Although there were nearly 20 court ladies beside Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, they chose to escape the first time they saw the soldiers of the rebel army. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were no exception. The slightest need to resist, even if the number of themselves and others is three or four times that of the other party, they don''t think that they and others will be opponents of the other party.


    In the process of escaping, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan kept holding hands. In this way, the two would not be separated. The soldiers of the rebel army were very excited when they discovered these palace ladies. After yelling, he chased after Princess Qi and others.


    Facing this kind of danger, Princess Qi and others fled faster, and even more panicked. They ran, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan realized that there were fewer and fewer people around them, and everyone was because of the choice. It¡¯s also true that the soldiers of the rebel army are better than the ladies of the court, but there are only six or seven people. As long as everyone runs in different directions, those people cannot catch up. Everyone, there will always be someone who will escape.


    Therefore, when it came later, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan found that there were no other people around them, only the two of them were still running. Unfortunately, they were actually spotted. Behind him, there was a soldier of the insurgent army. It was obvious that the opponent was among the crowd. They selected Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, and after selecting the target, the opponent kept chasing them both.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan also found out about this situation, and they paled with fright, and their whole bodies became soft. However, the two of them didn''t dare to stop, so they could only grit their teeth and insist and continue to run forward.


    "You two don''t run away, stop for the Lord!" The rebel soldier behind him shouted at Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    Hearing what he said, not only did Princess Qi and Xiaohuan not stop, but they ran faster. Don''t think about it, the other party was also unkind to them. Stopping at this time would be really dangerous.


    The man saw that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were still running, and he was chasing after him in anger. However, he seemed to have injured his leg just now, so he could not run at full speed. However, even so, he was still running. Close the distance between Xiaohuan and Princess Qi. After all, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are weak women. Naturally, their physical fitness cannot be compared with adult men. What''s more, they have already escaped very much. It''s been a long time, and it''s been a long time, and it''s already exhausted.


    "Wait for the Lord to chase you two, let''s see how I clean up you two girls." The voice of the rebel soldier kept coming, and the hearts of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan became even more frightened.


    "Oh," Xiaohuan who was escaping suddenly yelled, then fell to the ground, and even princess Qi who was holding her hand was brought down.


    "Xiaohuan? What''s wrong with you? Get up quickly? He is about to catch up." Princess Qi quickly got up, trying to pull Xiaohuan up.


    "Princess, my ankle is broken." Xiaohuan said pale, her delicate eyebrows had been completely screwed together, obviously, she was suffering a lot at this time.


    "Princess, you go first, I will stay and drag him." Xiaohuan said to Princess Qi.

 2425 Chapter 2425 is really back

    "No! Let''s go together!" Princess Qi said without thinking.


    Although the relationship between Princess Qi and Xiaohuan is nominally a master-servant relationship, in fact, the two of them are sisters. They grew up together and have a very good relationship. Let Princess Qi abandon Xiaohuan now. She can''t run away alone.


    "Princess, hurry up, my feet are broken and I can''t go anymore. Walking together will only drag you down." Xiaohuan said with tears, "Let me stay and hold her. You go quickly and sacrifice me. Both have been arrested."


    "No! I can''t go, I can''t leave you alone." Princess Qi shook her head.


    Although Princess Qi also knows that Xiaohuan''s words are reasonable, in this case, walking with Xiaohuan will only be one more burden, and the speed will definitely not rise fast. It will be sooner or later to be caught up. The insurgent soldier at the back caught up. When the time came, neither of them could run away. Instead of this, it would be the best and the most sensible decision to leave a small ring to drag the other side.


    However, Princess Qi couldn''t make up her mind to do so, let her abandon the little ring of the same sister, she really couldn''t do it.


    "Princess, I beg you, go quickly, Xiaohuan can follow you, it is the luckiest thing in my life. If there is another life, I will follow you and be the maid beside you." Xiaohuan watched more and more. The soldier of the rebel army nearby said anxiously.


    Princess Qi is unwilling to give up Xiaohuan, why does Xiaohuan want to drag Princess Qi by herself?The situation in front of me is already very obvious. I can¡¯t leave at all because my feet are broken. Princess Qi stays here, which will only make her unlucky. Instead of that, it¡¯s better to let Princess Qi escape and stay to hold down the uprising. Army soldiers, in this case, sacrificing themselves and being able to run away Princess Qi is still acceptable to Xiaohuan.


    Princess Qi¡¯s tears also stayed, and she forced herself to calm down. At this moment, it¡¯s obviously useless to just cry. It¡¯s also useless to say "Help". There are no people around here, some just There are only corpses, no one will come to help them, and maybe they will provoke other soldiers from the rebels. When that happens, they will be even more difficult to fly.


    correct!Corpse!


    Thinking of the several wars that had just been experienced around her, and there were corpses everywhere, Princess Qi suddenly brightened her eyes and thought of something.


    "Run, you guys are running, why don''t you run?!" At this time, the rebel soldier was already very close to the two of them. He saw Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both stopped and shouted towards them. Said.


    This rebel soldier originally suffered some injuries on his feet and was not very flexible. He did not expect that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan could run so well, causing him to chase for so long, which made him very unhappy. Secretly vowed that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan must be caught, and they must be cleaned up.


    "Smelly ladies, see how I can clean up you guys. Damn, I haven''t touched a woman for a few months. Today, I''m going to have a good meal." The rebel soldier saw that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were both not. After running, he also slowed down. After all, his feet are not very convenient, and he was injured. It hurts to run. Now that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are not running, he is not in a hurry. Up.


    The soldier of the rebel army did not see Xiaohuan''s foot, but when he saw that the two of them stopped running, he felt that the two had no strength and accepted their fate. After all, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were both women and ran away. It was very tiring for so long, and it is normal to be unable to run now.


    "Princess, go away. If you don''t go, I will die in front of you." Xiaohuan saw that the rebel soldier was getting closer and closer, with an unkind expression on her face, she became even more anxious, she didn''t want to Let Princess Qi stay and be ruined together.


    "Xiaohuan, wait, I will come to rescue you." This time, Princess Qi did not say anything to stay, but after comforting Xiaohuan, she turned and ran away with a firm attitude.


    Xiaohuan looked at Princess Qi''s back, with a gratified smile on her face. Although her face still had tears, her smile was still sweet. Princess Qi finally agreed. Not only did she not be angry that the other party left herself behind , I am still very happy. In this case, one of the two can finally run away, which is already very good.


    Xiaohuan has no regrets at all by sacrificing herself to save Princess Qi. She is willing to do anything for Princess Qi, even if she sacrifices herself. Moreover, her sacrifice can be exchanged for Princess Qi¡¯s safety. She thinks it is very worthwhile. .


    As for what Princess Qi said before she left, she would come to save herself, Xiaohuan didn''t take it to heart, she just thought that Princess Qi was comforting herself.


    "Princess, the rest of the road, Xiaohuan can''t I walk with you, you have to be careful." Xiaohuan thought silently looking at Princess Qi''s back.


    Even if he is dying, Xiaohuan still thinks of Princess Qi in his heart. After all, this place is only in the deep mountains, has not yet reached Feng Jueguo, and has not reached any city in the Great Lu Dynasty, and surrounded by rebels. The soldiers, even if Princess Qi escaped the insurgent soldier in front of her, she might not be safe all the time, Xiaohuan was still very worried.


    "Huh? Why did one run away? This stinky lady, actually still has the strength to run." The rebel soldier saw that two prey were running to the same one, and he was immediately angrily. After all, he was chasing these two people. After a long time, he was about to catch up with him, but he ran away. Naturally, he felt very upset.


    The rebel soldier wanted to catch up again, but when he passed Xiaohuan, he was suddenly hugged by Xiaohuan and fell to the ground.


    "Fuck! You stinky woman, you want to die, it hurts me to death." The rebel soldier kicked Xiaohuan, and Xiaohuan cried out in pain, but he still held the rebel soldier. Without letting her feet go, she couldn''t just watch this person continue to chase Princess Qi. In that case, her sacrifice would be of no value.


    The insurgent soldier kicked the ring a few times in a row, but he couldn''t kick the ring away. In addition, his own foot was injured. At this time, it was also very painful, so he gave up and continued chasing Princess Qi.


    "Alright, one of them is not bad. Lord played with you first, and then went to find that stinky lady." The rebel soldier said.


    Then, the rebel soldier turned over and suppressed the small ring, and then began to tear the small ring''s clothes.


    Xiaohuan is naturally struggling desperately. However, she is just a girl, and her strength is definitely not as strong as that of the rebel soldier, so even if she has exhausted her best, it seems to be a little futile.


    If she can, Xiaohuan wants to commit suicide even more, but is humiliated here, but she can¡¯t do that, because once she commits suicide, then this rebel soldier is bound to continue chasing Princess Qi. In that case, Princess Qi May also fall into the opponent''s clutches, which is definitely not what Xiaohuan wants to see.


    Therefore, even if she is very aggrieved in her heart, she can''t wait to die now, but Xiaohuan still chooses to be patient. What she has to do now is to delay the time so that Princess Qi can run further. As for death, she I am no longer afraid, and I will definitely choose to commit suicide afterwards.


    "Why? Don''t struggle anymore? You stinky lady, I will teach you a lesson today." The soldier of the rebel army saw Xiaohuan giving up the struggle and couldn''t help but sarcastically said.


    Xiaohuan did not speak, but lay there like a corpse, staring at the sky blankly. She had already given up and didn''t want to provoke the other party to kill herself and chase Princess Qi, so she chose the appointment.


    However, just as Xiaohuan was numbly preparing to accept all this, she suddenly saw a familiar figure staggering from the side and ran behind the insurgent soldier from the corner of her eye.


    Xiaohuan suddenly widened her eyes in shock, as if she wanted to see if she had made a mistake just now, but because the rebel soldier was blocking her, she couldn''t see clearly.


    At this time, the rebel soldier''s attention was on Xiaohuan, and he didn''t notice at all. He didn''t know when there was another person behind him.


    Just when the insurgent soldier was preparing for the next move, he suddenly stopped, and a huge pain swept through his nerves. He clearly felt that a sharp weapon had penetrated his body, that was, it had penetrated his back. Yes, and the thing stabbed deeply.


    "what!"


    At this time, Xiaohuan screamed because, in front of the insurgent soldier, she clearly saw that a piece of the blade emerged from the body of the insurgent soldier. Obviously, obviously, that The person who appeared behind the rebel soldier stabbed the rebel soldier with a knife, and, with great force, directly penetrated the opponent''s body, which resulted in a knife tip that emerged from the front of the opponent''s body.


    The rebel soldier seemed to be awakened by Xiaohuan''s scream. He turned around slowly, trying to see who was behind him.


    As the insurgent soldier turned around, the people behind it seemed to have been frightened, screamed, let go of the hilt, and backed back again and again.


    "It''s you? It''s actually you...this stinky girl?!" The rebel soldier said with an incredulous expression after seeing the person behind him clearly.


    "Princess?!" At this time, Xiaohuan also saw the person behind the insurgent soldier, and screamed, with surprise and joy on his face.


    At this time, the person standing behind the soldiers of the insurrection army was Princess Qi who had "escaped" before. However, the other party obviously did not really give up Xiaohuan, but, as she said, she really returned to save her. Ringlet.

 2426 Chapter 2426 night falls

    Xiaohuan never thought that Princess Qi would actually come back. She was comforting her before she was Princess Qi. After all, Princess Qi is also a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken. It seemed impossible for Xiaohuan to rescue himself by the soldiers'' men, and even put Princess Qi in.


    Therefore, after Princess Qi left, Xiaohuan never thought that Princess Qi would come back. However, she did not blame Princess Qi, on the contrary, she felt that it was the right way to do this. Otherwise, both of them would be folded. Here it is.


    Xiaohuan didn''t expect that Princess Qi actually came back. Moreover, she stabbed the rebel soldier with a knife and really saved herself. This shocked Xiaohuan and was full of surprises.


    Xiaohuan¡¯s cry of surprise also awakened Princess Qi. She hurried up and pushed the rebel soldier away from Xiaohuan. Then, she squatted down beside Xiaohuan and asked: " Xiaohuan, how are you? Is there anything wrong? Did he bully you?"


    Princess Qi asked eagerly. This was something she had been worried about before. The rebel soldier had said that she had thoughts about them before, and Xiaohuan had to help herself escape because of her crippled ankles and couldn¡¯t walk. It is very possible to be bullied by that person, and once that kind of thing happens, it will definitely be a big blow to a girl.


    "No, I''m okay." Xiaohuan said quickly. After that, she looked at the rebel soldier who was pushed to the ground by Princess Qi and said: "He wants...but, Princess, you came in time. He did not succeed."


    The rebel soldier did want to bully Xiaohuan before, but Xiaohuan struggled for a while, and after she gave up, Princess Qi appeared in time. Therefore, the rebel soldier did not succeed. .


    "That''s good, that''s good." After hearing Xiaohuan''s words, Princess Qi was also obviously relieved, and she hurried back. Fortunately, she still caught up. If it is later, maybe she will show up. It''s unacceptable.


    "He''s dead?" Princess Qi looked at the insurgent soldier who was stabbed by her first and then pushed to the ground, asking with some uncertainty.


    At this time, the insurgent soldier was lying face down on the ground, motionless, as if he was really dead.


    However, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were still a little uneasy. Xiaohuan struggled and pushed when she reached the person. The person did not respond. After that, Xiaohuan gritted his teeth and pushed hard, only to see , The other party passed the tip of the knife from behind, and he was stuck on the ground at this time. The person was strung there like a gourd. There was a lot of blood flowing on the ground, it was flushed, and his eyes were wide open. No more breathing.


    "Dead," Xiaohuan said.


    "Puff!" Princess Qi sat down all of a sudden, staring at the dead rebel soldier.


    Princess Qi will react like this. One is because this is the first time she kills. It is a bit difficult to accept for a while and has not yet adapted. After all, not everyone is born like killing but is used to killing.


    In addition, Princess Qi is also a little afraid. If Xiaohuan hadn¡¯t dragged the rebel soldier, or if she had not found the knife in time, maybe she and Xiaohuan had already been attacked by each other. It¡¯s more uncomfortable than death, and now, this huge threat to her and Xiaohuan has finally been lifted. Princess Qi is also truly relieved. At this time, all her strength seems to have dissipated for the first time. The same, she lost the strength to support, and suddenly sat on the ground.


    In fact, Princess Qi was very tired before, but she knew that she had to hold on, otherwise, she and Xiaohuan would be both in danger, so even if she didn¡¯t have the strength, she was holding on. , She knew Xiaohuan had to wait for her to save, but now, the matter was over temporarily, the anger in her heart was relieved, and the whole person was weakened.


    Xiaohuan sat down beside Princess Qi and asked, "Princess, are you okay?"


    Princess Qi shook her head without speaking.


    "Princess, what happened before, how did you come back? Where is the knife?" Xiaohuan continued to ask. She did this, one is that she was really puzzled, because she did not think of Princess Qi before. Will be back.


    In addition, she was also deliberately looking for a topic to talk to Princess Qi. She was afraid that Princess Qi fell into the fear of killing people and could not extricate herself. Not to mention that Princess Qi committed suicide. It was Xiaohuan herself. She hadn''t killed anyone yet. Seeing the scene just now, her heart has not yet been completely calm, so she feels that Princess Qi must not feel well in her heart now, and therefore, she will deliberately find a topic to talk to Princess Qi, hoping she will not continue Tangled in the matter of just killing.


    "Just now after I left here, I didn''t stay away. Instead, I was looking for the bodies of the rebel soldiers and the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army nearby." Princess Qi said slowly.


    "Corpse?"


    "Yes." Princess Qi continued: "In the previous large-scale battles, many places on this mountain were full of corpses. Some were from the rebel army, and some were in the team that sent our relatives. Beside these corpses, many were If there is a weapon, I just went to find a weapon. The two of us alone must not be able to defeat the soldier of the insurrection army, so I wanted to find the weapon back. Fortunately, I found it after a short distance. I rushed back, but fortunately, I came back in time."


    Xiaohuan nodded and applauded: "Princess, you are so smart. If I were to be, I would have been stupid. I don''t know what to do, I can''t think of anything."


    What Xiaohuan was telling was also the truth. She was really blank at the time, and she didn''t even think about finding any weapons. Fortunately, Princess Qi did not lose her mind in a crisis canning. She thought of a way and saved herself.


    "No, you are more rational than me. If you didn''t hold him back, I wouldn''t have time to find a weapon." Princess Qi nodded.


    Indeed, if Xiaohuan hadn''t dragged the opponent, Princess Qi would have been frightened by the opponent. There was no way to find a weapon. I am afraid, she has already suffered.


    "Princess, what should we do now?" Xiaohuan asked.


    Although they killed the soldiers of the rebel army, they are temporarily safe, but this does not mean that they are not in danger. In fact, at this time, there are dangers everywhere in this mountain, the soldiers of the rebel army, the soldiers of the Imperial Forest and The ordinary soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty are scattered in various places on this mountain, and they are everywhere. Both of them may meet these people at any time.


    It¡¯s better if you encounter soldiers from the Imperial Forest Army or other people in the sent-off team. At least there is no danger for the time being, but if it is the soldiers of the Rebel Army, they are in danger. This time Princess Qi can save Xiao Ring, in addition to having weapons, and because the other party¡¯s attention was on Xiaohuan¡¯s body at the time, there was no expectation that Princess Qi would go and return. Therefore, Princess Qi would be attacked successfully. And next time, if they meet again If you join other soldiers of the rebel army, you may not have such a good opportunity again.


    And even if you encounter soldiers from the Imperial Forest Army or other Dalu dynasty soldiers, it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing, because those people didn¡¯t take the eunuchs and palace ladies too seriously, and maybe their attitude towards them was better than those of the uprising. The soldiers are even worse.


    Therefore, now Xiaohuan and Princess Qi don''t want to meet any of those people.


    "Find a place to hide first, and wait until it gets dark." Princess Qi said as she looked at the sky.


    At this time, the sky is almost dark, but there is still some light. It is obviously not a wise decision to walk around at this time, especially when they are only two weak women, it is even more dangerous.


    Xiaohuan naturally has no opinion on Princess Qi''s decision.


    After that, Princess Qi helped Xiaohuan up, and the two assisted and walked forward to find a suitable place to hide. However, before the two left, they still pulled out the knife from the rebel soldier, although Said that if you really encounter danger, even if you have a weapon, the effect is not great, but if you have a weapon, you can still increase some confidence.


    The weeds and trees on this mountain are still relatively luxuriant. It is not difficult to find a suitable place to hide. The two quickly found such a place, and then hid there, not daring to make a noise, carefully watching the surrounding situation , And Xiaohuan can just use this time to recover his body.


    The night is finally here, and the sound of fighting in Cangling Mountain has gradually become thinner. For people of this era, fighting at night is obviously not a good choice, plus, after so long during the day, many people are also I''m very tired, so it''s natural to take a good rest at this time.


    Moreover, the people who had evacuated from the mountain before had already left here and left this place of right and wrong. No matter why they came here before, obviously they can only choose to give up temporarily at this time, because, Because of the previous melee, it has become very dangerous, and it is not suitable for continuing to stay.


    Among these people, the most unwilling is naturally Wang Cheng and Bai Yufei. Both of them feel that they are only one step away from success, and they only need to hold on for a while. However, they have no time for them. Being able to persist, leading to the failure of the final success, the two are naturally unwilling.


    However, even if they are not reconciled, it is of no use. They can only choose to leave here, and after rectification, they will look for other opportunities, although the two know that it will be very difficult.

 2427 Chapter 2427 Blocked At The Foot Of The Mountain

    "Have you found the princess?" At the foot of Cangling Mountain, Lin Yu took the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army who had gathered together, made a simple camp, and stationed it.


    The people of the Imperial Forest Army did not leave overnight like Wang Cheng, Bai Yufei and others, but found a place to station. They were not afraid that the rebel soldiers would come again. After all, this place is not on a hillside. It is flat, and the surroundings are relatively open. If someone comes, they can also find out in advance and be prepared.


    Although the Yulin Army had been disastrous in the previous battle, Lin Yu was still confident that he led the team to break through in the event of an attack. Therefore, he was not too afraid of the rebel soldiers coming again.


    The reason why Lin Yu didn''t leave was naturally related to Princess Qi, because he lost Princess Qi.


    Lin Yu¡¯s mission this time was to escort Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country. In the end, Princess Qi was lost. The task was not completed. After returning, he would definitely be punished. Therefore, he did not find Before Princess Qi, he didn''t dare to leave at all.


    When he was attacked in the valley before, Lin Yu also did work for Princess Qi. He arranged for several soldiers from the Imperial Forest Army to guard Princess Qi and protect her. In addition, around Princess Qi, there were Da Lu. Some other soldiers were there, and at the same time, there were many eunuchs and court ladies. In Lin Yu¡¯s view, it was enough to arrange so many people around Princess Qi, so he didn¡¯t think too much at the time, but With the remaining soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army, they attacked the hillside.


    At that time, if you wanted to escape from the valley, there was only one way up, and there was no choice at all. Therefore, Lin Yu didn''t dare to be careless. At that time, he naturally focused his attention on the rebels. The soldiers thought that he was going to make a way.


    However, Lin Yu did not expect that there was an accident on Princess Qi''s side. First of all, several soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army that he arranged were killed under the arrows and the boulders, and none of them survived.


    Secondly, the other soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty died a lot when they were in danger. The rest of them avoided the arrows and boulders because of fear, and left by Princess Qi''s carriage.


    As for the eunuchs and court ladies who were supposed to be waiting next to Princess Qi¡¯s carriage, they were even less courageous than ordinary soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty. In that situation, their courage was scared, and there was no idea to go to Princess Qi The situation has long been scared and ran away.


    Therefore, this has caused the current situation: no one knows about Princess Qi, or whether she ran away or died in the previous chaos, Lin Yu sent someone to look for it immediately after coming down from the mountain. Unfortunately, after searching for a long time, he still couldn''t find Princess Qi''s whereabouts.


    "Not yet." A group of searchers who had just returned replied.


    "Keep looking, if you can''t find the princess, don''t come back!" Lin Yu said impatiently.


    "Yes!" The soldiers replied and immediately returned to continue searching. At this time, the soldiers standing next to Lin Yu didn''t dare to show up because they all knew that Lin Yu They are in a bad mood now, in a state of anger, they don''t want people to burn themselves.


    Lin Yu is indeed in a very bad mood now. From his point of view, this task was a very simple task, and there will be no accidents. When he comes back, it will be a great achievement. However, it is now appearing. In this situation, the imperial forest army that he brought with him will not be mentioned, and the princess will be lost. If Princess Qi really died in the previous chaos, he will be to blame. After returning, he will be demoted. All are light, and there will be even greater punishment.


    Therefore, even if Lin Yu had taken people down the mountain, he did not dare to leave easily, but stayed at the foot of the mountain. In this way, if Princess Qi came down from the mountain, he could still find Princess Qi.


    And the other thing that irritated Lin Yu was that the prince Luiza, who was extremely windy, also lost contact in the previous chaos. Lin Yu also sent someone to look for him for a long time, but he could not find Lu. Where Yizha was, a lot of the bodies of Feng Jueguo''s entourage and the middle-aged envoy were found.


    The status of the middle-aged envoy is not low, but now he is dead here. After the emperor of Feng Jueguo knew about it, he would be very angry. At that time, it would not be impossible to hold the Dalu dynasty accountable. The ambush in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty also died in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty, and the death was still under the protection of the Dalu Dynasty army. How can I say that the Dalu Dynasty was responsible for this matter. of.


    This incident made Lin Yu feel his head hurts even after thinking about it. If Luiza had any accident, the consequences would be even more serious. Lin Yu didn¡¯t even dare to think about it, he could only look forward to it. Luiza is okay, he can find the right opponent, otherwise, after he goes back, the position of the Lieutenant of the Imperial Forest Army may not be kept.


    Lin Yu hated the rebel soldiers who ambush them at this time. If it weren¡¯t for them, he wouldn¡¯t end up where he is now. Lin Yu really wished to tear up the rebel soldiers to pieces. Up.


    However, there are not many soldiers under him. Although he has also gathered some other ordinary soldiers, the combat effectiveness of these soldiers is far worse than that of the Imperial Forest Army, and Lin Yu dare not completely believe them.


    And there are many soldiers of the rebel army on this mountain, Lin Yu really dare not take the initiative to seek revenge on them.


    The sky has become completely dark, and the Cangling Mountain is much quieter, but there are still occasional fighting sounds. This is the accidental encounter between the soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty and the people of the insurgents in the mountains. After all, not all Everyone went down the mountain, and Lin Yu sent a lot of people up the mountain to find Luiza and Princess Qi, so it is normal for someone to meet.


    What disappointed Lin Yu was that although people kept coming back to report the news, they were all encounters and fights with soldiers from the rebel army. As for Princess Yuqi and Luiza, it seems that the world has evaporated, and they are still there. There is no news, which makes Lin Yu very anxious. After all, every minute of delay, Princess Qi and Luiza are more dangerous, and Lin Yu also feels more anxious.


    "My lord, it''s not good, a large number of people came down from the mountain." Just when Lin Yu was worried about Princess Qi and Luiza, his men brought another bad news.


    "Whose person?" Lin Yu still had a hope in his heart, hoping that it would be the court lady, Princess Qi and others.


    However, he was obviously going to be disappointed. The soldier replied: "It''s a soldier of the rebel army."


    "How many?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s too dark to see clearly, but there are many people, at least two to three thousand people." The soldier said.


    Lin Yu''s brows frowned. Many insurgent soldiers have left here before. However, more are still on the mountain. Now they are all descending. Lin Yu and others are already at the foot of the mountain. The only way down the mountain, so I met a lot of people like this. They had fought with each other several times before, and they all ended in victory, but they also paid some price.


    But now, those people on the mountain may already know, and they are guarding here with people, probably thinking that they are waiting for them and want to kill them for revenge. Therefore, they have gathered together and prepared to go down the mountain together.


    Lin Yu really wants to let his own people leave a way and let those people go. He really doesn''t want to fight those people now. They have been exhausted from the day to now. Everyone is tired, even if they are. If they can defeat these people, they themselves will have to lose a lot. After all, many of them have brought them on their bodies, which greatly affects their combat effectiveness.


    However, Lin Yu just thought about this situation, but he didn''t dare to really let those people go there, not to mention whether those people would take the opportunity to chase himself and others, just to wait for the possibility of getting off the mountain. When Princess Qi and Luiza came down, Lin Yu didn''t dare to let the only passage.


    "Ready to fight!" Since you can''t let go, you have to prepare for battle.


    "Want to fight again?"


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting, exhausted."


    "I don''t have any strength at all, let them come, I won''t fight anymore."


    The soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army have high combat literacy. Even if they are tired, they are still doing pre-war preparations after hearing Lin Yu''s order. However, those soldiers from other Dalu dynasties who were gathered by Lin Yu, But they didn''t have the high fighting quality of the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army. Hearing Lin Yu said that he was going to fight again, they all started to complain.


    Although Lin Yu is now their commander, he is not their real boss. Many soldiers are not afraid of Lin Yu in their hearts. Anyway, after this mission, they and Lin Yu will no longer have any intersection. Naturally. Don''t bother him.


    "I said I''m ready to fight!" Lin Yu said loudly again: "Who dares to complain again, treat it as a deserter!"


    "Why should we listen to you? We are all tired. Stop fighting and let them pass." Not all soldiers regard Lin Yu''s words as imperial edicts, although Lin Yu has given orders and warned But, some people still objected.


    Lin Yu said nothing, and walked towards the man.


    "You...what are you going to do? You are not our chief, just our temporary command." The soldier said nervously when he saw Lin Yu walking towards him.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense with him. After walking up to him, he was a sword directly at him, and the man fell down with astonishment and fear on his face.


    "Whoever talks nonsense will end up like him!"

 2428 Chapter 2428

    The audience was silent. The ordinary soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty who were still yelling before looked at Lin Yu with horror. They did not expect that Lin Yu would really dare to do it, and it was clean and tidy, without hesitation.


    At this time, many people thought that people like Lin Yu came from a family. Even if they were really killed, nothing would happen afterwards. They would be charged with defecting and other charges for themselves and others. Lin Yu himself does nothing.


    Therefore, they and Lin Yu have absolutely nothing to eat.


    "Hurry up?!" Lin Yu said loudly again.


    This time, after Lin Yu finished speaking, everyone moved. No one dared to complain. They were afraid that they would become the soul of the next Lin Yu.


    Seeing those soldiers finally starting to prepare for battle, Lin Yu also breathed a sigh of relief. Now, his imperial forest army has suffered a great loss. The soldiers who he usually look down on must help, otherwise, even them. The soldiers who stopped the insurgents this time will also suffer a great deal, and once someone comes next time, they will be completely unable to resist it.


    However, Lin Yu still has some worries in his heart. Although he used tough methods to make these people cooperate with him, they must not be willing in their hearts. When they really fight, no one knows how much they can do. , And the strength of these soldiers, compared with the soldiers of the rebel army, is almost the same, if they don''t do their best, they can play a limited role.


    However, Lin Yu now has no other way, only temporarily trusting these soldiers.


    The battle soon started again. Obviously, the insurgent soldiers on the mountain also wanted to leave here in the dark, and they also knew that there were imperial troops at the foot of the mountain, so they chose to stay at night. Gather a group of people to attack together.


    And what Lin Yu was worried about really happened. When the ordinary army of the court really fought, they didn¡¯t know if their strength was inadequate, or they didn¡¯t use all their strength to release water secretly. In short, they just resisted for a while. It was declared lost and defeated by the soldiers of the rebel army.


    Lin Yu also had no way to support. After all, there were not many people under him. What''s more, now the soldiers of the rebels were fighting fiercely, so it would be good if he could defend his position.


    Fortunately, the soldiers of the rebel army now only want to break out, not to drive out the imperial army. Therefore, after opening the gap, after killing a while in the imperial army, they broke through.


    Lin Yu should be thankful that these rebel soldiers were not led by Wang Cheng. Otherwise, with Wang Cheng¡¯s mind, they would have caught such an opportunity and said that they would kill all the imperial army. Lost.


    In addition, in the mountains before, there was a melee between the major insurgent forces, and they no longer trust each other. The reason why they united to attack the court¡¯s camp this time is also compelling, because they all know that they rely solely on themselves. Its strength is difficult to break through the court''s defense, so they can only temporarily put aside their previous hatred, unite and attack the court''s camp together.


    However, this is not to say that they have regained their trust in each other. They are still guarding each other in their hearts. They don''t believe in each other and are afraid that the other side will act behind their backs. Therefore, after opening a gap, they can''t wait. To break through, dare not delay here for long.


    After the soldiers of the rebel army were far away, Lin Yu gathered everyone together again. Although he was very angry this time, he didn''t scold the ordinary soldiers of the court anymore because, he knew, did that. , It won''t have any effect, it will only make those people more resistant to themselves in their hearts, and it is not impossible to force them to do something unacceptable.


    However, Lin Yu wrote down these things, and if there is a chance in the future, he will definitely retaliate against these people.


    After that, Lin Yu gathered and counted. Although the soldiers of the rebel army just had no intention of fighting, they still caused some casualties on their side. The soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army who were not many lost some more. As for the ordinary soldiers of the imperial court, the losses are even more.


    Lin Yu''s heart is sinking deeper and deeper. They have not found Princess Qi and Luiza, which means that they cannot leave now. However, at this time, there are still a lot of rebel soldiers on Cangling Mountain. , They must go down the mountain, and as long as they go down the mountain, they will meet themselves and others. At that time, battles will be inevitable, and their casualties will increase further.


    If he suffered too much, even if he finally found Princess Qi and Luiza, Lin Yu could not guarantee that he would be able to send them to Feng Jue Country safely.


    Therefore, Lin Yu is now in hesitation, not knowing what to do.


    "You can only take one step and see one step." Lin Yu thought to himself. It is obviously impossible for him to leave like this. He must find Princess Qi and Luiza.


    After the battle just now, the atmosphere in the entire camp has become more solemn. Some ordinary soldiers of the court secretly looked at Lin Yu and their eyes were very unfriendly. They no longer trust Lin Yu and do not believe that he commanded and led the team. With his ability, I don''t believe whether he can leave here alive with himself and others.


    Even the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army, at this time, the mood is relatively heavy, and their hearts are also under great pressure.


    What Lin Yu was worried about still happened. In the following period, people continued to come down from the mountain. Moreover, these people were gathered together in an organized manner to attack their camp, constantly testing Lin Yu and others. Human capacity.


    On Lin Yu''s side, although he has always been able to ensure that his camp will not be broken, but there is no way to stop the rebel soldiers, and there is no way to kill them in large numbers, only to watch the rebel soldiers. , Constantly passing through his camp.


    If it weren''t for the soldiers of the rebel army not thinking about fighting, the situation on Lin Yu''s side would be even worse.


    Even so, Lin Yu¡¯s situation is not very good. There are constant casualties, especially the ordinary soldiers of the court. The number of casualties is not small. This also defeated the minds of those people. At that time, Lin Yu discovered that the ordinary soldiers of the imperial court would disappear after every battle. These people were not dead, but missing. As for them being dispersed by the rebel soldiers, they still took the initiative to take advantage of them. Lin Yu didn''t know if he fled with this opportunity.


    However, Lin Yu is more inclined to the latter possibility. After all, the soldiers¡¯ fighting spirit has disappeared, and it is not impossible to choose to escape. As long as they take the initiative to return to the team in the future, they say that they have been dispersed by the rebel soldiers. Yes, their chief is not good to say anything.


    "My lord, we are running out of people, and we can''t bear several shocks. Let''s withdraw first." Lin Yu''s soldiers said to him.


    In the previous battle, the Yulin Army was naturally the main force, so the casualties on their side were also very large. That is, Lin Yu''s soldiers died a lot, and more injured. It can be said that the strength of the Yulin Army has further declined. Up.


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that these imperial courts, especially His Majesty the Emperor, attached great importance to these soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army. Losing so much all at once, this incident alone was enough to make His Majesty the Emperor angry.


    But Lin Yu was not reconciled to retreat. He has not found Princess Qi and Luiza, especially when he has lost a lot of the Imperial Forest Army. If he loses Princess Qi and Luiza, the emperor Your Majesty will be even more angry.


    "No, we can''t leave without finding the princess and the prince of Feng Jueguo." Lin Yu said.


    "My lord!" The soldier continued to persuade: "It is not a way for us to stay here. There are still many rebel soldiers going down the mountain. We blocked their way. They must attack us. We continue to stay here. , It¡¯s useless. The Princess may have found a place to hide. She saw so many rebel soldiers descending the mountain. She must not dare to choose to descend now. We can retreat first and wait for these rebel soldiers. We''re almost gone, then come back."


    Lin Yu was silent, and somewhat agreed with this soldier''s words in his heart.


    "In addition, the previous battle was very fierce, maybe her Royal Highness..." the soldier continued.


    The meaning of this soldier is very obvious, maybe the princess has already died in the previous chaos, they continue to wait here, it is also in vain.


    "His Royal Highness must be fine! There must be nothing wrong!" Lin Yu interrupted.


    In fact, Lin Yu also had concerns about this in his heart, but he could not accept such a result. If that was the case, then his mission this time was a complete failure, and it would be difficult for him to go back. It''s a big family from a family, and may not be able to keep it.


    The soldier didn''t say anything anymore, he believed Lin Yu understood what he meant, and he didn''t want Princess Qi to die like this, it would be no good to anyone.


    "Leave a few clever brothers here to guard, the others retreat first." Lin Yu hesitated and said.


    "Good!" The soldier hurriedly ordered.


    The people in the camp were relieved after receiving this order from Lin Yu, but they were about to be withdrawn, and everyone had no intention of staying here anymore.

 2429 Chapter 2429 Im Serious

    At night, Huang Feng¡¯s villa was completely lively, and I learned that Huang Feng was back today, and he would also bring his sister. The women of Huang Feng would naturally not be absent. They all arrived early, and Huang Tingting and Huang Tingting and The two of Mengmeng opened their eyes, and even felt a little dazzled. Although both of them are girls, they have to admit that Huang Feng and these women are all of the national color and heavenly fragrance.


    "Tingting, my elder brother is really amazing. Most people can find one of these beauties to be their girlfriends. That''s all the virtues accumulated in the past life. My elder brother can find so many at once, and he can make them so friendly. Getting along is really amazing, you deserve to be the man I like." Mengmeng whispered in Huang Tingting''s ear.


    Huang Tingting smacked Mengmeng secretly, and whispered: "What man you like, Mengmeng, I tell you, don''t make trouble, otherwise, if you anger Sister Yumo and others, I can''t save you."


    Huang Tingting looked at the beauties in the hall again, and she had to admit that Mengmeng was right. Her brother was really good in this aspect. He could find so many beauties to be girlfriends, thinking about a year ago. My parents were worried that my brother could not find a girlfriend. They wanted to introduce him, but they didn''t think about it. It was only a short year. My brother actually found a girlfriend, and there are still so many and so Pretty.


    If other men are looking for so many girlfriends at the same time, Tingting will definitely think that the other man is a scumbag, and will disdain him, even despise him in her heart.


    However, when this person was replaced by her own brother, Huang Tingting had no such idea at all. Instead, she felt that her brother was very powerful. In addition, she had admired her brother since she was a child, and now she admires it even more in her heart. .


    "What?" Mengmeng was obviously dissatisfied with Tingting''s words, she pouted: "Didn''t we say yes before, you want to help me and Wenwen match up to be a matchmaker, how can you not admit it? ?"


    Looking at Mengmeng who was a little anxious, Huang Tingting also remembered. When they came here last year, she seemed to have promised Mengmeng and Wenwen, but at the time, I thought they were joking. After all, they too They are all excellent girls, how can they be willing to share a man with other women?Therefore, recently I just agreed casually.


    However, now it seems that maybe I was wrong at the time. Mengmeng and Wenwen may not be talking about fun, but serious.


    "Mengmeng, wouldn''t you be serious?" Tingting said uncertainly.


    "What?" Mengmeng didn''t react at first, and when she understood what Tingting said, she immediately said: "Of course I am serious. As for whether Wenwen is serious, I don''t know, but anyway, I It¡¯s not a joke, I think Wenwen shouldn¡¯t be a joke either. Didn¡¯t you find out that after she went back, she chatted with us often and talked about her brother? When it comes to her brother, her eyes shine, and I haven¡¯t seen any man she was to It¡¯s so hard."


    After listening to Mengmeng''s words, Wenwen thought about it carefully. It seems that this is the case. After returning from Jiangzhou, they often chat together, and the content of the chat is often about Huangfeng, and most of the time it is not Ting Ting took the initiative to mention it, but Mengmeng and Wenwen mentioned it. Thinking about it now, it seems that when they both talk about their brother, their eyes are indeed shining. This is rare.


    "So, are you really serious?" Tingting asked.


    "Of course, you don''t want to break your promise, but you promised us." Mengmeng said.


    "Can your family agree?" Huang Tingting said, "And, I remember saying at the time that it will take a few years. After you meet all kinds of people, you are sure that I will help you if you want my brother, but not now."


    "There is no need to worry about you at home, I can handle it. My parents have a very good impression of my brother." Mengmeng said confidently: "As for things in the next few years, I don''t think it is necessary, right? Tingting, you have also seen that there are more and more women around my brother. I am afraid that after a few years, he will not remember me."


    Speaking of the latter, Mengmeng has a pitiful look, like an abandoned stray cat, pitiful and cute, Tingting who looks like that wants to laugh a little.


    "Don''t worry, you are so cute, how could your brother forget? What''s more, after the new semester, you have to come to Jiangzhou to go to university and live here, under my brother''s nose all day, how could he Forget about you? Maybe, then you don¡¯t need to connect with me, something can happen between you.¡± Huang Tingting said with a smile: ¡°So, I think you should worry more about your home. This is no small matter. Even if the uncles and aunts have a good impression of my brother, it is difficult to accept such things."


    Speaking of it, Huang Tingting is not against her good friend, what happened between her good friend and her brother. Anyway, there are a lot of women around her brother. It doesn''t matter if there are more, let alone Mengmeng and Wenwen. Both of them are good friends of my own, and I know them, they are also very good, and they are also very suitable for my brother.


    Moreover, if there is anything between them, doesn''t it mean that the three of them will never be separated for a lifetime?That is obviously a very good thing.


    Therefore, Huang Tingting is not disgusted with this incident. Before, she was not willing to help them get the line, and just thought that they were joking, but now it seems that this is not the case, and Huang Tingting naturally has nothing to say.


    Regarding the attitude of Mengmeng and Wenwen¡¯s parents, Huang Tingting is not so optimistic. She is not as blind and naive as Mengmeng. If she is herself, her parents would not be willing to give themselves to such a caring man. Right?


    Even as Mengmeng said, her parents have a very good impression of her brother, but based on this, her parents may not be able to accept this thing. This kind of thing is absurd in the eyes of many people. A little good impression can change.


    Especially Wenwen''s parents.


    Huang Tingting thought about it carefully. It seemed that Wenwen¡¯s parents seemed enthusiastic about her brother, but they were a little wary. Tingting didn¡¯t think much about it at the time. Now that she thinks about it, she feels something is abnormal. Ordinarily, they are with herself. The first time my elder brother met, he didn¡¯t know him before, and his elder brother didn¡¯t do anything to apologize to them, let alone threaten them. They shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude towards their elder brother.


    However, in their eyes, it seemed that there was indeed some vigilance. Tingting didn¡¯t think about it at the time. Now that she heard Mengmeng¡¯s words, she suddenly woke up. Perhaps, Wenwen¡¯s parents had already learned from Wenwen¡¯s In her words and deeds, she could see that she was in love with her brother, and out of the protection of her daughter, they would be so wary of her brother.


    Thinking about it this way, it is clear why Wenwen¡¯s parents are so wary of her brother who they just met. However, in this way, Tingting will be even less optimistic about Mengmeng, Wenwen and her brother. The incident between them, obviously, this incident will be greatly blocked by their parents, and it is definitely not as simple as Mengmeng said.


    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m going to live here in the future. As the saying goes, the girl¡¯s smartness and beauty will definitely attract my brother. Hey, cute, you¡¯re so smart. Choosing to apply for Jiangzhou University was really wise!¡± Mengmeng said with bright eyes after hearing what Tingting said, obviously she was very satisfied with her previous decision.


    As for the second half of Tingting''s words, she was selectively ignored by her. She always felt that it was not a problem. Her parents would be able to handle it. In comparison, she decided to handle Huang. Feng is more difficult. After all, Huang Feng already has a lot of women around him now, and all of them are excellent, no worse than himself and Wenwen. In this case, I want to win Huang Feng¡¯s favor. , Is not an easy task.


    "Fortunately, this girl is not bad, and I still have Tingting as an ally. With her taking the initiative, the possibility of her own success is still very high." Mengmeng thought to herself.


    Huang Tingting is a little dumbfounded about Mengmeng¡¯s blind confidence, but she can¡¯t say anything else. Now Mengmeng definitely doesn¡¯t think there is a problem with her parents. She is still very optimistic. Only she touches her parents. Only after the nails will I realize that this matter is not that simple.


    "Okay, Tingting, don''t think so much. Just be the assists for me and Wenwen. When this is done, we will be a real family. That''s not very good. Well.¡± Mengmeng said: ¡°And, even if it¡¯s like you said, my parents won¡¯t agree so easily, but as long as I can win my brother, can¡¯t my brother handle this matter? With so many women, they must be very knowledgeable about how to comfort their parents, and they will be handed over to him at that time. Brother he will definitely be able to solve it. Therefore, the most important thing now is to win his brother!"


    Tingting looked at Mengmeng with a little surprise, and then realized that Mengmeng is not stupid. She has already figured out other ways. Tingting thought carefully and found that Mengmeng''s words are really reasonable. Is there any brother beside her? There are fewer women. They must have already dealt with the family behind them. They should be very experienced in this aspect. It is definitely no problem to leave this kind of thing to him.

 2430 Chapter 2430 small talk

    "So, Tingting, you must help me and Wenwen this time." Mengmeng said to Tingting pitifully.


    "Let''s talk about this later," Tingting said.


    Tingting is really afraid that Mengmeng and Wenwen are on a whim. That''s why she made such a decision. For this reason, she wanted to hold off and wait until the two of them calmed down. At that time, the two of them were in college, and it was not always certain what fascinating people they met.


    "Wait, there is no need." Mengmeng pouted: "Wait, there will be no place beside my brother."


    This is where Mengmeng is anxious. Originally, she thought that she and Wenwen had good eyes. Others might not see how good Huang Feng is. However, after not seeing him for a while, there are more women around Huang Feng. , And, they are still so good. Obviously, other people have seen Huang Feng''s excellence. Therefore, Mengmeng is worried that if he waits like this, Huang Feng will have no place by his side.


    "You two little girls, what are you whispering about." Just when Tingting wanted to say something, Su Yumo came over and said to them with a smile.


    "No, nothing." Mengmeng said nervously.


    What Mengmeng and Tingting just talked about is, to some extent, the man who robbed Sister Mo. Although Huang Feng has more than one woman beside him, Mengmeng still feels a little flustered when she meets the righteous master. of.


    "Let''s go, the meal is ready, you can eat." Su Yumo did not ask, only when the two little girls were talking about their secrets: "Huang Feng''s goddaughter is also here. Come see you together. "


    "Okay." Huang Tingting and Mengmeng said in unison.


    After that, the two followed Su Yumo to the restaurant. Tingting still secretly smiled at Mengmeng. Obviously, she just saw Mengmeng''s guilty conscience, and Mengmeng secretly pinched Tingting. , The two of them played around while following Su Yumo to the restaurant.


    Huang Tingting is still a little curious about her brother''s goddaughter. She had talked about her brother before, but she had never seen it. Today, she finally had a chance to see it, and she wanted to see it too.


    Huang Tingting quickly saw that there was a little girl on Huang Feng''s lap sitting on the sofa, but because she was facing Huang Tingting with her back, she could not see the other person''s appearance clearly.


    "Mengzhu, call it Auntie." Huang Feng saw Tingting and Mengmeng coming over and said to Xue Mengzhu who was sitting on his lap.


    Xue Mengzhu heard Huang Feng''s words and turned to look at Huang Tingting and Mengmeng. After that, he smiled sweetly: "Auntie."


    so cute!


    When Huang Tingting and Mengmeng saw Xue Mengzhu, they both felt their eyes brightened. Both of them were attracted by this cute girl for the first time. Looking at each other¡¯s face like a porcelain doll, they liked it in their hearts. Incredible.


    Mengmeng hurried up, squeezed Xue Mengzhu''s fleshy cheeks, and said with a smile: "It''s so cute, come on, let me hear auntie too."


    Xue Mengzhu looked at Huang Feng as if asking for help, Huang Feng smiled and nodded, after which Xue Mengzhu also called his aunt to Mengmeng.


    "It''s so cute, this face is so smooth, it feels so comfortable, and it looks like a doll. It''s the first time I have seen such a cute child." Mengmeng touched Xue Mengzhu with a smile and said with a smile.


    Xue Mengzhu''s small face was constantly changing in shape by Mengmeng, and it looked like she was wronged. However, this appearance makes Mengmeng happier.


    "Okay, it''s time to eat, let''s go." Huang Feng smiled and stood up and said when he received his daughter''s cry for help.


    Tonight, the people in the villa are very crowded. The women of Huangfeng are here. In addition, Xue Lingyun and Xue Mengzhu¡¯s mother and daughter are also here. The whole villa is very lively. However, the entire villa area now only has Huang Feng and the others. The villa seems very lively, the other villas are still empty now, no one lives.


    "Sister Lingyun, how is uncle?" Huang Feng asked Xue Lingjun at the dinner table.


    Since he rescued Xue Lingyun''s father, he hadn''t seen him for a long time. Although Huang Feng had cured him at the beginning, he still had to recuperate for a long time before he could fully recover.


    "It''s much better now, except that I can''t be too tired, the others are no different from normal people. Before I came, my parents asked me to thank you." Xue Lingjun said to Huang Feng gratefully.


    Xue Lingjun¡¯s gratitude to Huang Feng is sincere. If Huang Feng hadn¡¯t helped her, her father would have died, and their family would be in distress. It can be said that Huang Feng belongs to her father. The savior is also the savior of their family. Not only Xue Lingyun but also her parents are very grateful to Huang Feng.


    However, although they are grateful to Huang Feng, they don¡¯t know how to repay Huang Feng, because Huang Feng is not short of money and would not ask for something to Huang Feng. Xue Lingjun¡¯s family really can¡¯t think of a good way to do it. Thanks Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay, I''m Mengzhu''s father. I''m all in the family. I say thank you or not." Huang Feng said casually. Although he and Xue Lingyun''s father don''t know him, he is Xue Mengzhu''s godfather. Xue Mengzhu also had to help out in terms of face.


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Xue Lingyun nodded, but his face was a little red.


    Huang Feng said that he was Mengzhu¡¯s father, meaning that he was Xue Mengzhu¡¯s godfather, but Xue Lingyun was a little bit crooked, thinking in his heart, if Huang Feng was Mengzhu¡¯s father, that would be great, he Except for his younger age, he is a very qualified and excellent father in other respects. He is capable and has a good temper. Besides, he loves Mengzhu very much, cares about himself, and how he looks at him is a very suitable candidate.


    And before coming here tonight, when Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother knew that her daughter was coming, she also hinted to her daughter that she should take the initiative and get closer to Huang Feng. After all, Xue Lingyun is not too old, so she should find someone else. Marriage is a normal thing, and her mother will naturally not object.


    And through some contact with Huang Feng, Xue Lingyun''s mother is obviously very satisfied with Huang Feng, and naturally does not want her daughter to miss such a good object.


    Exue Lingyun is not stupid, and naturally she can understand the meaning of her mother''s words, which makes her very uninterested. In addition, she originally had a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart, so now she heard Huang Feng say He is Mengzhu''s "dad", Xue Lingjun will inevitably think more, and will inevitably be a little shy.


    However, the age difference between the two hindered Xue Lingyun. She always felt that she was a few years older than Huang Feng, which is not good. If the two were really together, Huang Feng would be killed. To criticize, in fact, if it were not for the age difference, Xue Lingyun would not refuse her own initiative, even if she knew that Huang Feng had other women, she would not give up, and she would even take the initiative.


    After experiencing a very unpleasant relationship, plus having a daughter, Xue Lingyun has actually taken a very indifferent view of marriage. For her now, finding someone who she likes and who is good to herself and her daughter is the best The important thing is, as for other things, they are all imaginary, and she will not think about it, so she actually doesn¡¯t mind. Huang Feng has other women as long as Huang Feng treats her and her daughter is good. .


    Huang Feng didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with the name he just mentioned, nor did he notice the rich emotional activities in Xue Lingjun''s heart. Although he has many women, he is actually not proficient in emotional matters. Sharp eyes, and Su Yumo and others, who are also women, seemed to see something in Xue Lingyun''s expression.


    However, Su Yumo and others were not surprised that Xue Lingjun would have a good impression of Huang Feng. They knew Huang Feng¡¯s excellence. Because of Xue Mengzhu¡¯s reasons, Xue Lingjun had many opportunities to contact Huang Feng and would be taken by Huang Feng. Attraction, in the eyes of Su Yumo and others, that is a very normal thing.


    It¡¯s just that they have trouble saying anything about this kind of thing. Huang Feng himself didn¡¯t realize it. Moreover, Xue Lingyun seemed to be a little hesitant. Therefore, even if Su Yumo and others saw something, they didn¡¯t. Good blending.


    The atmosphere during the banquet was still very good, and everyone was very happy to chat, because Huang Tingting and Mengmeng arrived today. Therefore, even guests, the topics that everyone talks about will surround them, and they will not be ignored. , Especially Huang Tingting, who has a high status in the hearts of all the women. That is their sister-in-law. They still want to marry into Huang Feng''s family in the future. How dare to snub the sister-in-law and offend the sister-in-law?


    "Tingting, how did you take the exam this time? Your brother said you want to apply for Jiangzhou University, how is it? Are you sure?" Su Yumo asked.


    "There should be no problem." Huang Tingting said: "I feel that this time I played well."


    "That''s good." Su Yumo said.


    "Our family, Tingting, is a schoolmaster, much better than me. It is easy and enjoyable to be admitted to Jiangzhou University." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Brother, what kind of scholar I am." Huang Tingting was a little embarrassed to be praised by so many people just now.


    "It was originally, don''t be embarrassed to admit it." Huang Feng said.


    "Tingting is so smart, Huang Feng, why do you think you are a scumbag? Did your uncles and aunts be eccentric when giving birth to you, leaving all the IQ to Tingting, but not for you." Xie Mengjiao said.


    "My brother is also very smart. He has always been my idol." Huang Tingting anxiously defended her brother.


    "I see, my sister is here, you won''t be able to bully me like before, someone has spoken for me." Huang Feng said proudly.

 2431 Chapter 2431 swimming

    Huang Tingting and Xie Mengjiao were a little embarrassed by Huang Feng''s words, but Xie Mengjiao gave Huang Feng a white look, but didn''t say anything. Although, usually, she likes to run Huang Feng, but now Huang Tingting is there after all, too. If it''s too much, Huang Feng doesn''t care, and Huang Tingting thinks about it.


    "Mengmeng wants to apply for Jiangzhou University?" Qiu Ningshuang asked Mengmeng.


    "En." Mengmeng nodded and said: "I have agreed with Tingting before, and the two apply for Jiangzhou University together. However, if I don''t have Tingting in my grades, I don''t know if I can pass."


    Mengmeng is still a little worried about this matter. Her grades are indeed not as good as Tingting. Although Tingting does not want to admit that she is a schoolmaster, in fact, she is indeed a schoolmaster. Her grades are in her school. , Can be ranked in the forefront.


    However, Mengmeng is different. Compared with ordinary people, her grades are also good, but compared with Tingting, it is a bit worse. It is not a problem to rely on a key university, but she wants Applying for Jiangzhou University is somewhat risky.


    "Mengmeng, you must be able to." Huang Tingting said.


    "Hope." Mengmeng said: "I knew this. I studied hard when I was in the first year of high school. In that case, I don''t have to wait here to worry about it."


    Mengmeng really regretted that she didn''t study hard at the time. At that time, she felt that she was very smart. Moreover, at that time, she never thought that she must apply for Jiangzhou University. It would not be a problem to take a key university with her grades, so, She has not been studying very seriously, instead she has been playing it and spent a lot of thought.


    When she met Huang Feng and wanted to stay close to Huang Feng, including Jiangzhou University, her high school career was not long. It was not until that time that she really studied hard, but time was short. It is not much anymore, and because of this, although her grades have improved, she still cannot guarantee that she will be admitted to Jiangzhou University.


    What Mengmeng said to Tingting before that she wanted to make her match up is not a joke. She is serious. Therefore, she wants to be admitted to Jiangzhou University even more. In this case, she is only far away from Huang Feng. If you get closer, your chances will be greater. Once you go to other universities, you will be far away from Huang Feng. With so many women around Huang Feng, with his excellence, there may be more women around him. After getting away from him again, Huang Feng might have forgotten himself at some point. When that happens, it will be even more difficult for him to realize his goal.


    "Okay, don''t think about it so much. Anyway, I have finished the exam. It''s useless to think about it, right." Huang Feng comforted.


    "Yeah." Mengmeng nodded.


    Indeed, the college entrance examination is over, no matter how much you think about it, there will be no chance to take the exam again.


    "I believe you will be admitted." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    In this regard, Huang Feng is still very sure. You must know that he has asked those big guys for three places in Jiangzhou University before. That is to say, regardless of the results of Huang Tingting''s three people, as long as They can go to Jiangzhou University if they want.


    However, Wenwen seemed to have some accidents. Her parents had some prejudice against Huang Feng and didn''t want her woman to come to Jiangzhou to attend college. Huang Feng had nothing to do about it. After all, this was a family affair. He can''t control it either.


    When Mengmeng heard Huang Feng''s words, she became even more nervous, afraid that she would disappoint Huang Feng.


    "By the way, your good friend Wenwen, is she going to apply for Jiangzhou University too?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Yeah." Huang Tingting nodded and said: "The three of us have discussed it before. We applied for Jiangzhou University together. Wenwen originally wanted to come to play this time. However, her relatives called and asked her to come and play. I went to the imperial capital."


    "Your relationship is very good, the three ladies, go to the same high school and go to the same university." Su Yumo smiled.


    Su Yumo also thought that he and Xie Mengjiao had also played together since they were young. They also went to the same university. After graduation, even when starting a business together, the relationship between the two is very good. Otherwise, I would not support Huang Feng to pursue Xie Mengjiao.


    And now it seems that the relationship between Huang Tingting and the three, like herself and Xie Mengjiao, is a real girlfriend.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng frowned slightly while listening to his sister''s words.


    Because Wenwen¡¯s parents have clearly told herself that Wenwen will not apply for Jiangzhou University, but will choose the university of the Imperial Capital. Ordinarily, Wenwen herself should know about this. After all, this is her To apply for university, and if Wenwen knows, as Wenwen''s good friends, Tingting and Mengmeng, they should also know.


    However, listening to what her sister said now, she obviously didn''t know about it, and Mengmeng also had the same expression. Both of them shouldn''t know it, which is a bit strange.


    "Maybe Wenwen just made the decision, but she went to the Imperial Capital before she had time to talk to Tingting and Mengmeng," Huang Feng thought.


    Everyone was very happy to have dinner. After the meal, everyone suggested to go swimming. Mengmeng raised her hands in agreement. Her favorite is the swimming pool in the villa. She was still thinking about it if she could swim after the meal. Swimming is just fine, I didn''t expect it to come true.


    At this time, it was hot, and even at night, the weather was sultry, and swimming was indeed very comfortable, and everyone had no opinion.


    "Well, I don''t have a swimsuit, so I won''t go down, just stay on it." Xue Lingyun said embarrassedly.


    Those present, the women of Huang Feng will not say anything about it. They are not swimming here for the first time, so they all have swimsuits here, and the little girl Xue Mengzhu has also played here several times before. There are also her little swimsuits here, Tingting and Mengmeng. They also came here last year to play and swim, so they also have swimsuits.


    In this case, the only person who does not have a swimsuit is Xue Lingyun. When Mengzhu was swimming here before, Xue Lingyun waited for her to get tired of playing before coming to pick her up, and the other few times came as guests. There is no swimming, so Xue Lingjun does not have a swimsuit here, and even if Xue Lingjun swims here, he would not be embarrassed to leave his swimsuit here.


    "Sister Lingyun, your body is about the same as mine. I have several swimsuits. If you don''t dislike it, you can go take a look and choose one." Lu Xuan said to Xue Lingyun.


    Indeed, the two are about the same height, and the figure is not much different. Lu Xuan''s clothes, Xue Lingyun should also be able to wear.


    In fact, the figures of the women are not bad. Although they can''t change clothes between each other, they are not very different. Xue Lingyun can find a suitable swimsuit among the women.


    "This is not so good." Xue Lingyun said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s nothing, I haven''t worn many of those clothes, they are new." Lu Xuan said.


    Huang Feng is not short of money. Moreover, several women are talented and can also make money. Therefore, these women usually do not deliberately save money. They also go shopping a lot. Everyone has problems. Few clothes and shoes.


    In fact, if it is not for confidentiality, Huang Feng¡¯s storage box can also be exchanged for swimsuits. It is not difficult to obtain on earth like this, and it is not very expensive. In the storage box, the price is also very high. cheap.


    "Okay, thank you." Lu Xuan had already said so, and Xue Lingyun was not easy to refuse.


    In fact, the reason why Xue Lingjun hesitated before was not because she disliked that Lu Xuan¡¯s swimsuit was worn, but because she felt embarrassed. After all, this was not on the public beach there, but in a private villa, and let her stay in Huang. Wearing a bathing suit in front of the peak, she will feel shy and embarrassed in her heart. After all, bathing suits are generally more revealing.


    However, Lu Xuan has already said that, Xue Lingyun is not good at rejecting it anymore. Besides, her daughter also looked at her expectantly, and she wanted to swim with her, so Xue Lingyun had to bear the shame and agree. Up.


    Huang Feng''s action was the fastest. He was the first to get into the water. After all, he didn''t need to change his swimsuit, just wear shorts. After that, Su Yumo and others also came to the pool one after another.


    The swimsuits of Su Yumo and others made Huang Feng dizzy. Because this is a private villa, and there is only a man like Huang Feng, the swimsuits of all the women are relatively exposed. In the beginning, Su Yumo and Qiu Ningshuang were still wearing some conservative clothes. Later, after Huang Feng and other women were persuaded, they all changed to the more exposed ones. After all, they had already had the closest relationship with Huang Feng. There is no secret in front of Huang Feng, and there is no need to wear it so conservatively.


    Therefore, every time Huang Feng swims in the villa, it is always a time for Huang Feng to feast his eyes. Although the women here are all his own, all of a sudden, so many women appear in more revealing clothes at the same time, except in Here in the swimming pool, there is no way to do it elsewhere. Every time at this time, Huang Feng feels that his eyes are not enough.


    "Sister Yumo, you look like Huang Feng, really like a pervert." Xie Mengjiao said, Huang Tingting has not come out yet, she is not afraid that her sister-in-law will misunderstand anything.


    "I think I am a perverted woman." Huang Feng said aggrievedly.


    "You also know that it''s all your women, and it''s not that you haven''t seen it before. Every time you have this expression, I really can''t figure it out." Xie Mengjiao said, her face flushed slightly.


    Although he was already Huang Feng''s person, Xie Mengjiao would still feel embarrassed every time he was stared at by Huang Feng like this.

 2432 Chapter 2432 Complete Family

    Although Xie Mengjiao was a little embarrassed by Huang Feng''s look, she was actually quite happy in her heart.


    "Well, let''s get into the water quickly, what are you doing standing on it?" Huang Feng said to Su Yumo.


    Su Yumo''s daughters did not refuse, and they all went into the water one after another.


    "Huh, swimming is really comfortable this day." Qiu Ningshuang said.


    It¡¯s hot summer, and Jiangzhou is hotter than the other counterparts. During the day, it¡¯s almost like an oven. Even now it¡¯s night, the temperature hasn¡¯t dropped too much, and it¡¯s uncomfortable. At this time, soak in the pool and eat the fruits and drinks brought by the slaves. Don''t enjoy it too much.


    "If you are comfortable, just come down and swim every day." Huang Feng said while swimming towards the women.


    "Huang Feng, don''t use your hands, your goddaughter is here." Li Bingyun quickly reminded him when he saw Huang Feng approaching.


    The other women also looked at Huang Feng with a vigilant look. It is no wonder they have such behavior. When swimming here, Huang Feng always looks for various opportunities and various excuses to take advantage of them. , Because there are no outsiders here either, most of the girls are Ren Huangfeng with a red face. After all, they are already owned by each other, and they don''t care about letting Huang Feng take advantage.


    However, today it is not good, there are outsiders, especially Xue Mengzhu, who is still a child, if she sees it, it must be bad, and a few women are not willing to be so ugly, when there is no one. , They will not stop Huang Feng, but with children there, they obviously don''t want to lose face in front of them.


    After hearing Li Bingyun''s words, Huang Feng stopped and said with a dry smile: "How can I do it, I just wander around, not what you think."


    The other women all gave Huang Feng a white look. They have been following Huang Feng for a long time. They also know Huang Feng¡¯s temperament. Naturally, they would not believe his nonsense. If there were no outsiders tonight, I¡¯m afraid Huang Feng Already pounced.


    Huang Feng is really embarrassed to do something to the women today. He doesn''t want to be ashamed in front of his daughter. If the time comes, his daughter will ask him what he is doing, it will be embarrassing.


    As a result, Huang Feng didn''t have the few women who were close, but paddled casually in other places, swimming slowly.


    At this time, Tingting, Mengmeng and little girl Xue Mengzhu also came.


    Everyone immediately noticed that the expressions on the faces of Tingting and Mengmeng were unnatural. Mengmeng was a little bit better, and his expression was slightly unnatural. Generally speaking, it was not much different from normal, but Tingting''s face was flushed.


    Everyone quickly discovered the reason. It turned out that the swimsuits on Tingting and Mengmeng were obviously a bit small. This was the swimsuit they bought when they came last year. Although it was only a few months ago, they Age is just the time of development, and the body grows relatively quickly. A few months have passed and the figure has also changed. This has also led to the fact that clothes that were originally suitable, now appear to be a little smaller.


    "Unexpectedly, you two little girls have very good figures." Xie Mengjiao said a little heartlessly.


    After listening to her, Tingting''s face became even more red. She was originally a conservative girl. As a result, now the dress looks a little small, showing her figure. If not, her brother is the only one here. If the opposite sex, she will definitely not come out.


    On the contrary, she is cute. Although she is also a little shy, her face is still calm. If there are other people, she is also embarrassed to wear it out. However, there is only Huang Feng of the opposite sex, and she feels that it doesn¡¯t matter. In her heart, she had an "unruly" attempt to Huang Feng, and there was nothing wrong with letting Huang Feng see her own advantages.


    "Sister Yumo, I want to buy a new swimsuit tomorrow." Huang Tingting went to Su Yumo''s side and whispered embarrassedly.


    "Good." Su Yumo responded with a smile, "I will accompany you tomorrow."


    "Thank you Yumo sister." Huang Tingting said, this time, they will not stay here too short, so they will have the opportunity to swim later. If you don''t buy a swimsuit, just wear this clothes, it will definitely not work.


    "I will also go tomorrow." Mengmeng also said.


    Although Mengmeng doesn¡¯t care about showing something in front of Huang Feng, the swimsuit on her body is a bit small after all, and it¡¯s not comfortable to wear on her body. It¡¯s OK for a short time, but it¡¯s definitely not good for a long time. It''s a new one, and she can also buy a less conservative one, as long as it''s not too young.


    "Okay, let''s go together tomorrow. I will take you around. Speaking of which, I haven''t been shopping for a long time." Su Yumo said.


    Su Yumo has her own business to deal with, plus, Huang Feng¡¯s storage box contains everything, and the quality is better than those on the earth, so there is no need to go shopping for what she wants. Just ask Huang Feng for it.


    "Tomorrow I will be fine, I will go together, I haven''t been shopping for a long time." Zhang Ziyu said.


    Several other women also asked to join. They are similar to Su Yumo. After Huang Feng''s storage box, they rarely go shopping. This time they have the opportunity to be with their sister-in-law, so they are naturally unwilling. miss.


    In the end, everyone unanimously decided to go shopping together tomorrow, and they also demanded that Huang Feng must accompany him, what to say, boyfriend accompany his girlfriend to go shopping, that should be, in the end, in Tingting and Mengmeng secretly laughing, Huang Feng reluctantly agreed.


    "Hey, why haven''t Sister Lingyun come out yet?" At this moment, Xie Mengjiao said with some confusion.


    At this time, everyone else had already come out, and only Xue Lingyun and Lu Xuan who accompanied her had not yet come out. They were also going to change swimsuits with everyone, and logically speaking, they should have come out.


    At this time, in Lu Xuan''s room, Xue Lingyun was somewhat embarrassed and embarrassed to say to Lu Xuan, "Really in this suit?"


    It¡¯s no wonder Xue Lingjun feels embarrassed and embarrassed, because the one she is wearing at this time is obviously not so conservative, but she was negligent before. This Lu Xuan is Huang Feng¡¯s woman, and there is only Huang here. Feng is a man, so naturally there is no need for a swimsuit to be so conservative. It is the best to show the figure completely.


    However, she is different. Although, she does have some complicated thoughts about Huang Feng in her heart, but after all, the two of them are still not related. It is really embarrassing for her to wear so sexy in front of Huang Feng. .


    "Sister Lingyun, this body is pretty good. Look, you have such a good body, you should show it." Lu Xuan said.


    "But..." Xue Lingyun embarrassed you a little.


    "Are you afraid Huang Feng would watch it?" Lu Xuan seemed to know what she was thinking, and said, "It''s nothing. On the beach, there are so many people wearing such clothes. It''s normal."


    Xue Lingjun wanted to say that this place was not on the beach after all, but in a private villa. If it were really on the beach, she might be better to accept it, but in this private villa, she felt a little unwilling to let go.


    "Furthermore, there is only Huang Feng here, and there are no outsiders. What are you afraid of?" Lu Xuan said.


    "I''m ashamed to let Huang Feng watch it." Xue Lingjun thought to herself, of course, she was not embarrassed to say it.


    "Let''s go, you''ve also seen it, I have this style here, nothing else." Lu Xuan took Xue Lingjun out and walked out: "Moreover, Huang Feng is not an outsider, he is still Mengzhu''s father. "


    Xue Lingjun was embarrassed and walked out with Lu Xuan. In fact, she really wanted to say that it was because Huang Feng had such a relationship with her daughter that she would think more about it. If it were ordinary people, she would really not have much. miss you.


    However, at this time, Xue Lingjun was not good at refusing to go out. After all, she had already said it before, and other people should have already arrived, and she was always in there.


    When Xue Lingjun and Lu Xuan appeared in everyone''s field of vision, everyone''s eyes were bright.


    For Lu Xuan, the girls are not surprised. They are not swimming together for the first time, but for Xue Lingyun, they are a little surprised, or amazed.


    Although Xue Lingyun already has a daughter of this age, her figure has not changed at all, she is well maintained, and her skin is also very good. Even when compared with those of them, it is not bad at all. Plus, Xue Lingyun The swimsuit on her body showed her beautiful figure and made people feel bright.


    "How is it? Sister Lingyun has a good figure, right." Su Yumo came to Huang Feng and said in a low voice.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng was also looking at Xue Lingyun, she was surprised by her, nodded subconsciously, and then discovered something was wrong, and quickly said, "Ah, no, I don''t know, I''m watching Xuan''er."


    "Really?" Su Yumo said with a faint smile: "I originally wanted to match you up, it seems that I don''t need it anymore."


    Huang Feng listened to her and couldn''t laugh or cry, and said: "You think of me as someone, and you can''t walk when you see beautiful women. I admit that Lingyun is indeed very beautiful, but there are many beautiful women in this world. , I can''t really just accept one by one, then I won''t be exhausted."


    What Huang Feng said was the truth, not to lie to Su Yumo. He did think so, men, it is normal to like beautiful women, but Huang Feng has many women now, and he only appreciates Xue Lingyun. , I really don''t have any thoughts in that regard. After having Su Yumo and others, Huang Feng obviously doesn''t have much thoughts about other beauties.


    Su Yumo looked at Huang Feng, then looked at Xue Mengzhu from a distance, and said, "Actually, it''s not bad for you to take Lingyun sister. In that case, Mengzhu''s little girl will have a complete family. "

 2433 Chapter 2433 teach me to swim

    Huang Feng also looked at the little girl. He also understood in his heart that although the little girl was sensible and never said it, she definitely hoped to have a complete family in her heart. Although she became her goddad, she was completely complete. Compared with the family, there are still differences.


    "Why? Really tempted?" Su Yumo saw Huang Feng''s expression and said, "Okay, you actually have this idea, and you really made Lingyun''s idea. I''ll tell her to go."


    "Ah." Huang Feng, who was still thinking about things, was said by Su Yumo and immediately reacted. Seeing that Su Yumo seemed to be going to find Xue Lingyun, he quickly pulled her and said, "I don''t have any. , Yumo, you misunderstood."


    "Puff!"


    Seeing Huang Feng''s anxious look, Su Yumo laughed directly and said, "I''m joking that scared you."


    "Really?" Huang Feng asked uncertainly, until he saw Su Yumo smile and nod, he viciously grabbed her and said: "Okay, Yumo, you have been with Mengjiao for a long time. , I also lost my studies."


    Su Yumo''s face flushed, because Huang Feng¡¯s position was a bit special. If there were only two of them in the room, that would be fine, but now it¡¯s outdoors, and there are still many people around, although everyone It''s a sister, but she still feels a little embarrassed.


    "Huang Feng, what are you talking about me? I can hear it." At this moment, Xie Mengjiao next to him came over and said.


    "I''m talking about smart and cute, well-behaved and sensible." Huang Feng said.


    "Really?" Xie Mengjiao asked: "Unexpectedly, you finally discovered the advantages of this girl, yes, yes, keep working hard."


    "Try your best." Huang Feng also grabbed a hand on Xie Mengjiao''s body.


    "Sister Yumo, look, Huang Feng is really a pervert." Xie Mengjiao said to Su Yumo.


    "Yes, he is a pervert. Just now he said that Sister Lingyun..." Su Yumo said.


    However, before Su Yumo''s words were finished, Huang Feng covered his mouth. He said, "Yimo, don''t wrong me, I didn''t say anything just now."


    Xie Mengjiao has a big mouth. Whatever comes to her mouth will soon be spread around the world. Huang Feng is really afraid of her talking nonsense. When that happens, if Xue Lingjun hears it, the two will be embarrassed when they meet. Up.


    "What did he say? Sister Yumo, you mean, Huang Feng, let go and let Sister Yumo finish talking." Xie Mengjiao said anxiously.


    "Yimo, don''t talk nonsense, otherwise you will be embarrassed if you have a misunderstanding." Huang Feng said, after which he released his hand.


    "Sister Yumo, please tell me, what did he say just now, did he have any unruly attempts against Sister Lingyun?" Xie Mengjiao asked quickly.


    Su Yumo first gave Huang Feng a white look, and then said to Xie Mengjiao: "No, he just praised that Sister Lingyun is in good shape."


    "That''s it?" Xie Mengjiao didn''t seem to believe it.


    "What else can there be." Huang Feng said angrily.


    "Huang Feng, you pay attention to Lingjun''s figure, do you have any ideas?" Xie Mengjiao still didn''t let Huang Feng go.


    "What are you thinking about, Xiao Xinjun Jun is upset when she hears that, she is not a member of this family, and there are some things you can''t say nonsense." Huang Feng said.


    Normally, Su Yumo and others would believe in joking. After all, everyone is Huang Feng¡¯s woman with the same identity, and they all know the secret of the storage box. The relationship between each other is very close, and all the jokes are It''s normal, even, sometimes the jokes are big, and everyone won''t be angry.


    However, Xue Lingjun is different. She is not Huang Feng¡¯s woman, and she has children, and she is a single mother. Such an identity is most afraid of making irresponsible remarks. If you hear any bad jokes, you may be more serious. Of the consequences.


    Fortunately, although Xie Mengjiao is often reckless, she is not a brainless person. She also knows that the identity of a single mother is somewhat sensitive, and some topics cannot be talked about.


    "I know, I am not a kid, of course I know what to say and what not to say. I was just joking with you." Xie Mengjiao said to Huang Feng unconvinced.


    "Just know it." Huang Feng heaved a sigh of relief. He really thanked Mengjiao''s big mouth to say something embarrassing.


    "Mom, come down, it''s fun in the water." Over there, Xue Mengzhu immediately yelled excitedly when he saw his mother came out.


    "Mengzhu, come, my aunt will teach you how to swim, it''s fun." Mengmeng said to Xue Mengzhu.


    Mengmeng seems to like Xue Mengzhu''s little girl very much, and has been playing with her by her side, even in the swimming pool.


    However, Mengzhu, the little girl, doesn¡¯t like staying with Mengmeng so much. It¡¯s not that she hates her. Rather, Mengmeng likes her so much. She squeezes her face and kisses her. Mengzhu couldn''t stand her enthusiasm.


    Moreover, Mengzhu originally wanted to call her sister Mengmeng. After all, Mengmeng is not very old, but Mengmeng just disagrees. She has to call her aunt, and she has to call her aunt often. Very helpless, now that her mother is here, she has hope to get out of the clutches, of course she is very happy.


    "I don''t want you to teach, I want my mother to teach." Xue Mengzhu said, but then shouted to his mother: "Mom, come down quickly."


    Although Xue Mengzhu refused, Mengmeng still did not give up. She insisted: "Auntie is very good at swimming, and she has a lot of skills, so I can leave it to you."


    "I do not want."


    "Want it."


    "Don''t"


    ......


    Over there, the two of them wrangled over there, and the people around them were amused.


    And Xue Lingyun naturally heard her daughter''s words, she silently squinted Huang Feng, and then slowly entered the water.


    In fact, when Huang Feng was looking at Xue Lingjun, Xue Lingjun also discovered it. After all, there is only one of the opposite sex as Huang Feng. Before, Xue Lingjun was embarrassed to come out because of Huang Feng¡¯s existence, so when she came here, Naturally, Huang Feng''s reaction was the first concern.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s reaction did not exceed her expectations. Huang Feng¡¯s performance made her feel a little shy and proud. She already has a daughter. Moreover, Huang Feng still has many women. Both are able to attract Huang Feng''s attention. In her view, it is something to be proud of.


    "How is it? Sister Lingyun''s figure is pretty good," Lu Xuan said after getting into the water.


    "Yeah, yeah." Ning Wushuang nodded and said, "I wish I could have the body like Lingjun."


    Although Ning Wushuang had already dealt with some family affairs in her time and space, the actual age was not very old. However, in that kind of society, people generally mature prematurely and get married at 13 or 14 years old. Both are.


    "You are still young and you can grow up." Xue Lingyun said, "I''m already old, and the children are so old."


    Although Ning Wushuang''s figure is also very good, in the crowd, she belongs to the kind of big beauty who is very eye-catching, but in terms of figure, among the women, it is indeed not outstanding, but, just like Xue Lingyun said , She is still young, still developing, and she may be better in shape in the future. What''s more, she is still practicing Huang Feng''s conversion technique, which can also shape her body and improve her temperament.


    "Sister Lingyun, where are you old, you seem to be in your early twenties," Tan Ying said.


    Indeed, Xue Lingjun looks like a college student, but with a little more mature temperament. Just looking at her appearance, it is difficult for outsiders to associate her with the identity of a four-year-old mother, plus, She had a baby early, but in fact, she was not a few years older than the others.


    However, age is a thorn in Xue Lingyun''s heart. If she is younger than Huang Feng, she will actively pursue Huang Feng even if she is chasing backwards. Even if she knows that he has many women, Xue Lingyun will not hesitate. of.


    This one is because Xue Lingjun herself has a good impression of Huang Feng, and more importantly, her daughter likes Huang Feng very much. Xue Lingjun has always felt guilty for not being able to give her daughter a complete family. She didn¡¯t think about finding another one before, but if she finds one that Mengzhu doesn¡¯t like or doesn¡¯t like Mengzhu, that¡¯s something Xue Lingjun cannot accept. Now, in her world, her own The daughter is the most important thing. For her daughter, she is willing to do everything.


    Therefore, in order not to harm her daughter, Xue Lingyun has not been looking for a partner for these years. It was not until Huang Feng appeared that she changed her mind. Huang Feng is a capable person and a person who is worth relying on. I also have a good impression of Huang Feng. My daughter also likes Huang Feng and Huang Feng also likes Mengzhu. If we are together, it is definitely the best arrangement. Huang Feng will also become a safe haven for her and her daughter.


    It¡¯s a pity that Xue Lingjun is older than Huang Feng. This has always been the reason why she dare not confide in Huang Feng. It is not because of the women around Huang Feng. She doesn''t really value these things so much now, as long as she can treat her and make her Daughter is good, she is already very satisfied, and it is best to be able to give her daughter a complete family.


    It''s a pity that the two are different in age, or how old she is, which makes Xue Lingjun''s heart very entangled.


    "Mom, come and save me." Just when Xue Lingjun was complaining about her own age, she heard her daughter''s cry for help.


    Xue Lingjun looked at her daughter and smiled, and said, "Mom is here."


    The little girl hurriedly broke away from her cute clutches, and swiped towards her mother. She couldn''t swim, she had swimming laps on her body, and her speed was not very fast.


    "Mom, let''s go find Dad to swim. I want you and Dad to teach me how to swim."

 2434 Chapter 2434 Im Not Tired

    When she heard her daughter''s words, Xue Lingyun was taken aback again, and then she blushed and said: "Mom teaches you to do it. Dad is okay."


    "No, I want my parents to teach me together." Xue Mengzhu said coquettishly: "My tablemate, Xiaohong, on the weekends, it was her parents who took her to swim with her. I also want them to teach me. ."


    Xue Lingyun hesitated and felt distressed. She knew that her daughter was a little sensitive in the family due to her single-parent family. Although she had never showed it in front of her before meeting Huang Feng, but, I can feel it, and Xue Lingjun can only feel distressed about it.


    However, after meeting Huang Feng, my daughter has changed a lot, and she is much more cheerful than before. Moreover, she no longer shy away from the topic of her parents. Instead, she is looking for opportunities to act like a baby in front of herself and Huang Feng. , This is rare before.


    If possible, Xue Lingjun certainly wants to satisfy all the wishes of her daughter. However, because Huang Feng has taken care of her daughter very much, so as long as it is not necessary to do, Xue Lingyun will try his best to trouble Huang Feng and Huang. After all, Feng is the boss of several companies, and he usually has a lot of things. Even if he is not in the office now, but after all, he has just returned and is very tired. If she can take care of her daughter, she does not want to trouble Huang. peak.


    However, Huang Feng on the other side obviously heard what Xue Mengzhu said. He swam straight over and came to Xue Mengzhu''s side and said: "If you don''t want your Mengmeng Auntie to teach, you want Mom and Dad to teach?"


    "Yeah." Xue Mengzhu nodded, then, after looking at Mengmeng who was not far away, she whispered: "Aunt Mengmeng always likes to do things to me, she always likes to pinch my face."


    Xue Lingjun smiled and said, "That''s your cute aunt who likes you."


    "I know." Xue Mengzhu said. After that, she sighed deeply like a little adult and said, "Hey, cuteness is also wrong."


    "Haha"


    Hearing her feelings like this, both Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun laughed, this girl is really cute and tight.


    "Well, in order to prevent our lovely Mengzhu from being harassed by Aunt Mengmeng, let mom and dad teach you to swim." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Really?" Xue Mengzhu said in surprise. Afterwards, she looked at her mother and said with some hesitation: "But, mother won''t let me disturb you."


    Huang Feng glanced at Xue Lingjun, and then said to Xue Mengzhu: "It''s okay, Dad is idle anyway."


    Xue Lingjun looked at his mother with prayerful eyes, Xue Lingjun no longer insisted, and nodded.


    "Oh, great, long live mother and long live father." The little girl nodded when she saw her mother, and immediately cried out excitedly.


    "Trouble you." Xue Lingyun said to Huang Feng gratefully. Such trivial matters bother Huang Feng. She feels a little embarrassed. However, if Huang Feng can agree, she is still very happy and very grateful.


    "Don''t be so polite, I am also Mengzhu''s father." Huang Feng said.


    Xue Lingjun nodded with a reddish face. Hearing that Huang Feng didn''t say that it was Mengzhu''s "daddy" this time, but directly said that it was his father. This made Xue Lingyun, who had been thinking about it before, started thinking again.


    In fact, Huang Feng didn''t mean anything else. In his heart, he had already regarded Mengzhu as his own daughter, and godfather and father were the same in his heart.


    Next is the happy time of the little girl. As long as her parents can accompany her at the same time, she is very happy what she does. Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun are like ordinary parents, teaching the little girl. learn to swim.


    The little girl is still very smart. Although she has not learned it immediately, she has already mastered some tricks. I believe she will learn it soon. However, Mengmeng does not seem to mean to let the little girl go, even if it is a small girl. The girl had now hid beside her parents, Mengmeng still killed her, and after a while she couldn''t help but pinch Mengzhu''s face.


    The little girl naturally protested, but her resistance was futile, and she still couldn''t make Mengmeng, and Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun were watching the show again. In the end, she had no choice but to give up the struggle.


    And because they want to teach the little girl how to swim, Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun are both standing next to the little girl, and they are not very far apart. Therefore, it is inevitable that some physical contact will occur when doing movements.


    Regarding this, Huang Feng didn¡¯t feel anything, and there was nothing unusual on his face. Maybe he was in the pool and had a lot of contact with his own wives, so he didn¡¯t care about it anymore. Or maybe his mind was on Xue Mengzhu¡¯s body and he didn¡¯t pay attention To these details.


    However, Xue Lingjun is different. Originally, she was embarrassed to wear such a more exposed swimsuit in front of Huang Feng. Now she is so close to Huang Feng, she will inevitably feel a little more sensitive. When Feng had physical contact, her heart jumped fiercely, her cheeks flushed, she secretly looked at Huang Feng from the periphery, and found that his face remained unchanged, she breathed a sigh of relief, but she was still somewhat disappointed. of.


    Since separating from Mengzhu¡¯s own father, Xue Lingyun has never looked for a man again, and even has no close contact with the opposite sex. Now she has physical contact with Huang Feng, and Huang Feng is in her heart. People who have a good impression, she will naturally think more.


    "I don¡¯t know if Huang Feng has noticed it, maybe he hasn¡¯t. He is teaching Mengzhu to swim seriously. He shouldn¡¯t have noticed. His serious appearance is so attractive. No more. You can¡¯t watch it more. Xue Lingyun, don¡¯t be so innocent. He is reserved, but does he really not feel it? He has been in contact for many times, he should feel a little bit more or less, or he does not care about these contacts, or he is also enjoying This kind of contact? Ah, so annoying, what should I do? As if nothing happened? I still have to avoid it. If I avoid it, will it seem too deliberate, and the feeling is very lethargic Nostalgia, ah, ah, what should I do?"


    There was no response from Huang Feng, but Xue Lingyun had a wealth of psychological activities. He thought about it a lot like a spring girl, frowning in distress for a while, and giggling like a fool again.


    In Xue Lingyun''s state, it was natural that he couldn''t concentrate on teaching his daughter to swim, and Huang Feng soon discovered her abnormality. After all, Xue Lingyun who was not in the state seemed a little absent-minded, and Huang Feng next to him was naturally easy to find. Up.


    "Sister Lingyun, what''s the matter with you? Are you tired? Or, you go take a rest and I will teach Mengzhu." Huang Feng said to Xue Lingyun.


    Xue Lingyun and Huang Feng are different. Huang Feng¡¯s current money is too much to use up. Therefore, there is no financial pressure at all, and it is usually easy. However, Xue Lingyun is completely different. She has to work. , I''m still a single mother who has to take care of her daughter. Therefore, the pressure is usually not small, and the work is also very tiring.


    "I have the opportunity to help Sister Lingyun. I was negligent before." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Because of Xue Mengzhu''s relationship, Huang Feng didn''t regard Xue Lingjun as an outsider. He would naturally help if he could help.


    "No, no, I''m okay." Xue Lingyun immediately became sober after hearing Huang Feng''s words, and subconsciously refused. He didn''t know if he didn''t want to leave his daughter, or he was reluctant to get in touch with Huang Feng.


    "He didn''t see my thoughts? He shouldn''t, otherwise, it would be too embarrassing." Xue Lingyun secretly looked at Huang Feng, and thought to himself.


    Huang Feng also noticed Xue Lingyun¡¯s eyes, and he was a little strange. Before, he felt that Xue Lingyun secretly looked at himself more than once. Although Huang Feng did not respond to the contact with Xue Lingyun¡¯s limbs, he was already half immortal after all. A master in the realm of the realm, with high strength, can know the surrounding situation even without deliberately. Therefore, Xue Lingyun secretly looked at Huang Feng''s things before, she thought she did it very secretly, but, in fact, Huang Feng early You know, but Huang Feng hasn''t broken it.


    Huang Feng didn''t know what Xue Lingyun''s purpose was, but he couldn''t ask directly, so he could only ignore it and pretend not to see it.


    "Mom, if you are tired, go to rest. Just have Dad with me." Xue Mengzhu also said to her mother, although she really wants her mother and father to spend time with herself. After all, this opportunity is also usually Not much, usually, either Huang Feng is in trouble, or his mother is in trouble, it is not easy for Xue Mengzhu to let his parents accompany him.


    However, Xue Mengzhu is obviously a very sensible child. She knows that it is not easy for her mother to work alone and raise her. Therefore, Xue Mengzhu is usually very obedient and never provokes her mother. She was angry, and Xue Mengzhu only said good things about studying things, but never said how her classmates laughed at her for not having a father.


    Now that his mother seemed to be tired, Xue Mengzhu naturally felt distressed.


    "It''s okay, mother is not tired." Xue Lingyun touched his daughter''s head and said with a smile.


    "Okay, then I must learn quickly and don''t let my mother get tired here." Xue Mengzhu promised.


    "Don''t worry, mother is not tired, as long as you stay with you, mother is not tired." Xue Lingyun said.


    Don''t say that she is really not tired, even if she is really tired, as long as she can stay with her daughter, how tired she can persist. In her heart, her daughter is the most important, even more important than herself.

 2435 Chapter 2435 Sending Home

    Xue Mengzhu was naturally very happy to be accompanied by his mother.


    And Huang Feng didn''t have any doubts about Xue Lingjun, he didn''t even know that his unintentional behavior caused Xue Lingjun to think about it for a long time.


    But when Su Yumo and others not far away saw what happened just now, they found something.


    Except for Xie Mengjiao, who is a bit careless, and Tan Ying, who is a bit naive, the other women are bright-eyed people. Although Xue Lingyun didn''t say anything, or even did not act excessively, the women still looked at her. In the performance, something can be seen. After all, when these people had a good impression of Huang Feng, there is not much difference between Xue Lingyun and Xue Lingyun.


    And if it is an ordinary person who finds that other women are interesting to their husband, then they will definitely be alert to the other person, and even warn the other person, and keep the place away from their husband.


    However, this kind of thing is a little different when Huangfeng is here. I heard that Huangfeng is more than a person and a woman. Such similar things have happened many times before, and they have more and more sisters. Said that among these women, except for Su Yumo, the others belonged to latecomers, and they didn''t feel that they had any qualifications to talk about others.


    As for Su Yumo herself, she has always left everything to Huang Feng''s affairs. If Huang Feng is willing to accept Xue Lingyun, she will not object. After all, after such a long time of contact, she also knows what Xue Lingyun is, and There are already a lot of women around Huang Feng, and she doesn¡¯t care about one more. She also knows that Huang Feng has already taken the initiative to pursue women¡¯s minds. It¡¯s just that he is too good and some smart women can find him. The advantages of being attracted, she is herself, and so are other women.


    Of course, if Huang Feng doesn¡¯t accept it, Su Yumo will not take the initiative to match up. Except Xie Mengjiao, she will not match Huang Feng with anyone. Xie Mengjiao is her best friend for many years, and the two have a very good relationship. She also found that Xie Mengjiao had Huang Feng in her heart. This was the matchup. As for the others, she obviously wouldn''t do that.


    Xue Mengzhu is really smart. In less than an hour, she has learned to swim. After that, with a cheer, she left Huang Feng and her mother and swam happily in the pool, just like a little mermaid. And Mengmeng is following her, teasing her while preventing her from having any accidents, after all, she has just learned to swim.


    "Mengzhu is very smart." Huang Feng said with a smile looking at Xue Mengzhu.


    "Yes." Xue Lingjun was also very happy to see her daughter so happy.


    However, her face was flushed almost all the time just now. Naturally, it was not because of illness, but because of contact with Huang Feng''s body. After nearly an hour, she had had many physical contact with Huang Feng. She was shy, blushing and thinking wildly.


    However, Xue Lingjun did not leave, nor did he remind Huang Feng. Even later, he still enjoyed the feeling of being a little bit immersed in it. Now that her daughter has learned to swim, she has left, so naturally she has no more Huang Feng''s chance of physical contact caused her heart to feel a sense of loss.


    Huang Feng didn''t notice the strangeness, he only thought that Xue Lingyun''s face was red because of the heat.


    "Let''s go to the meeting, too." Huang Dou said to Xue Lingjun, a fierce son plunged down, and then swam towards the girls, causing a burst of screams.


    Because there is his sister and her classmates, Huang Feng will naturally not be too aggressive, otherwise, if he is in the swimming pool, he will not take advantage of it.


    Everyone played until late before they went ashore. After all, they were soaking in the pool, and slaves sent all kinds of fruits and drinks. This kind of life should not be too comfortable. Everyone also enjoys this feeling, and naturally they don¡¯t want to. End early.


    After that, Huang Feng naturally drove Xue Lingjun''s mother and daughter home. However, Xue Mengzhu was already asleep on the road. The little girl was in the swimming pool before, playing so much. Besides, it was late at night. So, soon after getting in the car, I fell asleep and fell asleep not long after.


    "I''ll take her upstairs." After reaching the downstairs of Xue Lingyun''s residence, Huang Feng did not leave immediately.


    Xue Lingjun didn''t want to trouble Huang Feng, but Huang Feng had already taken the initiative to hug him. Moreover, the little girl is not light now. She is also very tired holding it upstairs. Maybe she will wake up the little girl. So, Xue Lingyun I agreed.


    "Then trouble you." Xue Lingyun said.


    "What is the trouble, this is also a daughter." Huang Feng smiled.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s current strength, let¡¯s not say hug a little girl, even if it is Xue Lingyun, it¡¯s easy to hug the little girl. Therefore, he picked up the little girl easily. The little girl slept very sweetly and did not wake up. .


    The two took the little girl and went upstairs.


    "I''ll open the door." After coming out of the elevator, Xue Lingyun trot a few steps quickly and went to open the door.


    When Huang Feng held the little girl to the door, Xue Lingyun just opened the door.


    "came back?"


    As soon as Huang Feng and Xue Lingjun walked in, they heard Xue Lingjun''s mother''s voice. Obviously, the old man hadn''t slept yet and was waiting for his daughter and granddaughter.


    "Hush." ??Xue Lingjun quickly motioned to his mother to lower her voice: "Mengzhu is asleep."


    "Asleep?" Xue Lingjun''s mother quickly lowered her volume, and when she saw Huang Feng holding the little girl, she said in surprise: "Xiaofeng is also here? Come in."


    For Huang Feng, the old man¡¯s attitude is completely different from before. At the beginning, she did not believe in Huang Feng¡¯s words or his medical skills, but Huang Feng finally saved her wife. , Which made her full of gratitude and favor for Huang Feng.


    In addition, Huang Feng is also the godfather of her granddaughter, who is also very good to her granddaughter. Her granddaughter also likes Huang Feng, so she naturally likes Huang Feng even more.


    Since knowing that Huang Feng is not yet married, she has become more enthusiastic about Huang Feng, and constantly persuaded her daughter to have more contact with Huang Feng. Naturally, Xue Lingjun also knew what her purpose was, that she wanted to make herself Associate with Huang Feng.


    Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother has always disliked the man before Xue Lingyun, and that man¡¯s behavior also proved that she did not look away. She felt that her daughter had suffered a lot and suffered a lot, and although her daughter had a child, He was still young, so I would definitely have to find another one. Huang Feng, who was excellent in all aspects and treated his granddaughter very well, was naturally the most suitable candidate in the eyes of Xue Lingjun''s mother.


    Therefore, Xue Lingyun''s mother allowed her daughter to take the initiative, and now she is so happy to see Huang Feng sending their mother and daughter back.


    "Hello, Auntie." Huang Feng greeted Xue Lingyun''s mother, and then returned to the room with the girl in his arms.


    When Huang Feng came out from putting the little girl away and was about to leave, he found that Xue Lingyun''s mother had already poured the tea.


    "Xiaofeng, I have worked hard all the way, come and have a cup of tea." Xue Lingyun''s mother said enthusiastically.


    Huang Feng couldn''t refuse the enthusiasm of the elderly, so he sat down and said, "Thank you, auntie."


    "Thank you, it''s all a family." Xue Lingyun''s mother said with a smile.


    "Mom..." Xue Lingyun said shyly, but she knew what her mother was thinking.


    "Momyou is right, Xiaofeng is Mengzhu''s godfather, isn''t that a family? Are you right, Xiaofeng?" Xue Lingyun''s mother said.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said with a smile, he didn''t know what Xue Lingyun''s mother was thinking at the time.


    However, Xue Lingjun knew, so he still used his eyes to signal his mother, don''t talk nonsense, it would be bad for Huang Feng to misunderstand.


    Xue Lingjun¡¯s mother seemed to have not seen her daughter¡¯s eyes. She smiled and looked at Huang Feng and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a family, you will come and go a lot in the future. Xiaofeng, you will often come and sit when you have time. Auntie will do it for you. delicious."


    "Good." Huang Feng responded with a smile.


    "Also, in our family, Lingyun, apart from going to work, I just come back to take care of the children. I don¡¯t have any friends. My old lady, who is too old, can¡¯t chat with her. If you have time, you can call us. Family Lingyun go out to play together, you are all young people, talk together." Xue Lingyun''s mother said.


    Huang Feng looked at Xue Lingyun, but he did not doubt Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother¡¯s words and other intentions. After all, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, Xue Lingyun¡¯s pressure as a single mother is still great. After all, she has to work and take care of the children. Although Xue Lingyun¡¯s parents live here temporarily, Xue Lingyun¡¯s father has not yet fully recovered, and Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother has to take care of his wife and cannot share too much with Xue Lingyun. Therefore, Xue Lingyun will be too busy to have time to socialize, too. It''s normal.


    "I see, I will come over more in the future to accompany Lingyun sister." Huang Feng said.


    "Hey, this is good, this is good, Xiaofeng, you are really a good boy. Hey, why didn''t our family Lingjun meet someone like you in the first place, but the wolf-hearted person, our family spirit? Yun''s life is really hard." Xue Lingyun''s mother said with a sad look.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed, and said, "Sister Lingyun is still young, and she will definitely meet a better one in the future."


    "Xiaofeng, I think, in fact, you just..."


    "Mom, it''s getting late, Huang Feng should go back, it''s too late, the road is not safe, you go in the house to take care of dad, I will send Huang Feng." Xue Lingjun saw that his mother seemed to be getting more and more ridiculous, so he called Broke her words.

 2436 Chapter 2436 A Family

    After Xue Lingyun finished speaking, he directly pulled up Huang Feng and went outside.


    Before, when her mother communicated with Huang Feng and asked Huang Feng to walk around, Xue Lingyun knew what her mother was thinking about. At that time, she was already a little reddened.


    However, Xue Lingjun didn''t expect that his mother would become more and more outrageous and straightforward. Xue Lingyun suddenly panicked, and he didn''t care about etiquette. He picked up Huang Feng who was still drinking tea and wanted to go out.


    Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest preparation, and the tea in his hand was almost spilled. He just put down the tea cup quickly and followed Xue Lingyun out.


    "Hey, you child, I haven''t finished speaking yet." Xue Lingyun''s mother said with some dissatisfaction. She felt that she was thinking about her daughter''s future. As a result, even if her daughter was not active, it was a bad thing. .


    "It''s getting late, Huang Feng should go back. If you have anything, I''ll talk about it next time." Xue Lingyun took Huang Feng out without looking back. If she asked her mother to say a few more words, she wouldn''t know what she would do. What kind of words to say.


    "Well, Auntie, I will go back first, and I will visit you next time." Huang Feng followed Xue Lingyun out and said to Xue Lingyun''s mother while turning around.


    "Then you should be careful on the road, and if you have time, come and sit more, accompany your aunt, and accompany Lingyun." Xue Lingyun''s mother saw that it was already like this, so she had to let Huang Feng and Xue Lingyun leave.


    "Definitely, definitely." Huang Feng replied.


    After Huang Feng and Xue Lingjun left the residence, Xue Lingjun immediately closed the door, and then she was relieved heavily.


    "Huang Feng, I''m sorry, my mother is old and talks a lot." Xue Lingyun explained to Huang Feng somewhat apologetically, "Don''t take it to your heart."


    Xue Lingjun was afraid that Huang Feng would discover something later, so he explained to Huang Feng early.


    "It''s okay, I think auntie is pretty good." Huang Feng said with a smile, he didn''t think much about it, "Also, auntie cares about you, so don''t put too much pressure on yourself, proper communication is still necessary. Make more friends and relax yourself. If you need help, you can also find me. After all, we are a family and there is no need to be polite."


    Obviously, Huang Feng believed Xue Lingyun''s mother''s words.


    However, there is nothing wrong with Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts. Although Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother said that she meant to match her daughter with Huang Feng, she was not lying. Xue Lingyun¡¯s pressure was indeed quite high. You have to work, you have to take care of your family, and you have to take care of your poor parents. These things will put a lot of pressure on a man, not to mention a single mother like Xue Lingyun.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can understand Xue Lingjun''s mother''s feelings about her daughter''s concern, and he also sympathizes and cares about Xue Lingjun.


    Xue Lingyun''s face turned red when she heard Huang Feng say "a family", but she knew that what Huang Feng said "a family" was different from the "family" she understood. Of course, she was still very grateful. Huang Feng''s concern.


    "Well, thank you, you have helped me a lot before." Xue Lingyun said.


    Whether it¡¯s taking care of her daughter or the father who had treated her before, Xue Lingyun felt that Huang Feng had already helped her a lot, and Huang Feng let his daughter be pampered by his father, and, if it were not for Huang Feng, his father might It is no longer there, it is definitely a big blow to myself.


    Therefore, in Xue Lingyun¡¯s heart, Huang Feng has been very helpful to her. She is very grateful to Huang Feng. It is precisely because of this that although Xue Lingyun also has a good impression of Huang Feng in his heart, she does not dare to show it. I am afraid that Huang Feng is unwilling to accept himself, and will alienate himself, even hate himself.


    "It''s okay, just a little effort." Huang Feng smiled.


    At this time, the elevator also came up, and Huang Feng said to Xue Lingyun: "Okay, then I will go back first, sister Lingyun, go back too."


    "Well, be careful when driving on the road," Xue Lingyun said.


    "I know." Huang Feng said.


    After that, Huang Feng entered the elevator until the door of the elevator closed, and Xue Lingyun turned around and went back.


    "Why did you come back so soon? Didn''t talk more with Xiaofeng?" Xue Lingyun''s mother was a little surprised and angry when she saw that her daughter was back so soon.


    She was worried about her daughter''s affairs. As a result, her daughter seemed in no hurry.


    "He went back." Xue Lingyun said: "Also, Mom, next time Huang Feng comes, can you not say those things?"


    "What? I''m not thinking about you?" Xue Lingyun''s mother said, "Look, what a nice person Xiaofeng, who is not yet married, is kind to Mengzhu, and saved your dad, how about yourself? I took Mengzhu alone for a few years, and it¡¯s hard work. It¡¯s time to find someone to marry. I think Xiaofeng is very good, and your dad is also satisfied. I think for your own happiness in the second half of your life. You don¡¯t know how to be positive. Be proactive."


    Obviously, Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother only knew that Huang Feng was still unmarried, she didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng already had a girlfriend, and there was more than one. Although Xue Lingyun knew about it, she did not explain to her mother. Come, this is Huang Feng''s personal matter, and should not be used for criticism.


    "Mom, don''t worry about my business, I know it in my heart." Xue Lingyun said to his mother.


    "You know? You know you don''t want to start soon. I tell you that if you missed Xiaofeng, it will be difficult for you to find the right person." Xue Lingyun''s mother said.


    "I know, I know." Xue Lingyun said helplessly: "It''s late, you go to rest, I''m going to rest too, and I have to go to work tomorrow."


    After speaking, Xue Lingyun returned to his room.


    "Hey, you kid, I haven''t finished speaking yet, you are leaving again." Xue Lingyun''s mother shouted: "Use a snack for yourself, if you meet it, you will take the initiative to pursue it, you know?"


    "I see." Xue Lingyun''s voice came from the room.


    "This child." Xue Lingjun''s mother shook her head helplessly, and then turned around and went back to the room. It was indeed late, and her daughter had to go to work tomorrow, so she couldn''t bear to continue to disturb her daughter.


    "No, this dead girl is not active at all, missed Xiaofeng, and there will be nowhere to cry by then. Don''t be fooled by any liar. It seems that this matter needs me to match it up." Xue Lingyun''s mother Going back to his room, he thought to himself.


    In the room, Xue Lingjun lay on his bed and heard the sound of his mother closing the door back to the room. Then he turned around and lay flat on the bed, thinking about the night.


    Xue Lingjun does not deny that she has a good feeling for Huang Feng, but she does not dare to show such a good feeling because she feels that she is not worthy of Huang Feng, Huang Feng is such a good person, and She is the mother of a child and she is older than Huang Feng. She feels that she is not worthy of Huang Feng. If Huang Feng has a good impression of him, and he refuses his own words, wouldn''t it be that she and him, even ordinary What no friends do?


    Therefore, although Xue Lingjun understood what his mother was thinking, he could only pretend not to know, and he could not let his mother say too much to embarrass himself and Huang Feng.


    "If Huang Feng really becomes your father, you should be very happy, right?" Xue Lingyun muttered to herself as she looked at her sleeping daughter next to her.


    Xue Lingjun knew that his daughter really likes Huang Feng. If she doesn¡¯t see him for a while, she will miss Huang Feng very much. When chatting with herself, she will also take the initiative to talk about Huang Feng. Moreover, since she has Huang Feng as a godfather , His daughter is obviously much more cheerful than before.


    Therefore, if he really has something to do with Huang Feng, and Huang Feng becomes the father of his daughter instead of a godfather, Xue Lingjun is sure that his daughter will be very happy.


    If it weren''t for some low self-esteem, Xue Lingyun would also take the initiative in Huang Feng for the sake of her daughter.


    At this time Xue Lingjun didn''t know yet. After seeing her not taking the initiative, her mother had already begun to think of ways to take the initiative to help her.


    On the other hand, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know Xue Lingyun¡¯s mother¡¯s thoughts. She really liked Xue Mengzhu and treated her like her own daughter. However, she had never thought about taking Xue Lingyun away. The woman next to him had already That''s a lot. Although Xue Lingjun is also a top beauty, there are so many beauties in this world that he can''t always accept one when he sees one. Therefore, his thoughts on this aspect have faded a lot now.


    Moreover, Huang Feng, who has always been relatively slow in this regard, did not realize that Xue Lingyun had anything special about him, so naturally he would not have any special thoughts.


    When Huang Feng returned to his residence, everyone in the villa had already returned to their rooms to rest. Tomorrow they had an appointment to go shopping together. Besides, they had been swimming in the pool for a long time before, so , It''s time to rest at this time.


    In normal times, Huang Feng might go to a certain room to steal jade and steal incense, but today is not enough. His sister and classmates are there. If they are discovered, it would be a bit embarrassing, Huang Feng Although the face is not thin, but this kind of thing is not willing to happen.


    Returning to Huang Feng in his room, the first thing to do is to stick to his storage box and see if there are any new things. This has become a habit of him. It is also the first thing after returning to the bedroom every day. A thing to do.


    And this time the storage box did not disappoint him. He found a new thing in it.


    "One or two gold: the gold rich in the Great Lu Dynasty contains some impurities."

 2437 Chapter 2437 the troubled master and servant

    "The things obtained in the storage box are really getting more and more water." After seeing the things obtained this time, Huang Feng said weakly.


    In fact, what you get in the storage box is not necessarily something that is valuable and useful to Huang Feng. Because the replacement is completely random, it is normal to replace what comes out. Huang Feng has also replaced needles and threads, cabbage, children''s toys, etc., not all of them can replace what he wants.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng now has enough industry, enough money, and also opened a storage box store, as long as he has money, he can buy anything he needs in the storage box store, so , He is now completely independent of the things that have been replaced to develop himself. If this is replaced by the useless things when he first obtained the storage box, Huang Feng will be furious.


    "Forget it, let''s put it away first." Huang Feng said as he wanted to take this only one or two, and Huang Feng, which contains impurities, into the ring. This thing and the ones that Huang Feng obtained before have nothing. Huang Feng didn¡¯t throw away the useful things, but hid them all. Although these things can¡¯t directly enhance his strength, nor can they help him much now, they still have another very important thing. effect.


    That is, as a proof of transmission, as long as the three things in one space are collected, he can transmit, and the storage box has no other requirements for these three things, that is, even in the same space. Inside, he obtained three cabbages, so Huang Feng can also use these three cabbages to transmit. In this respect, these seemingly worthless things are completely comparable to those previously obtained by Huang Feng. Compared with advanced technology, advanced weapons, etc., their value in this respect is the same.


    Therefore, with Huang Feng¡¯s current financial resources, he would not put these two pieces of gold in his eyes at all, not to mention that it still contains impurities, but he still collects it well and waits to gather the three things. , When the time comes, you can transmit.


    However, before Huang Feng put the thing away, he took the ring, and two more things flew out. These two things, together with the impurity gold in Huang Feng''s hand, began to spin in front of him. .


    Huang Feng couldn''t be more familiar with such a scene. He had seen such a scene many times. It was obvious that three things in the same space had been collected, and they were now preparing to transmit.


    In this way, the value of the one or two gold just obtained immediately becomes very high. You must know that Huang Feng has already collected a lot of things in Na Ring, but he wants to gather them all. The three things in the same space still belong to a small number of parts. In most of the space, Huang Feng only obtains one or two things, and then suddenly there is no movement. In this way, those one or two things cannot help. He transmits, and the value is naturally low.


    But now, this humble one or two pieces of gold can actually form a transmission voucher with two other things. In this case, in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, this thing is very valuable. After all, it can go to one more space, Huang Feng There is one more space resource, which is very important for his development. Therefore, Huang Feng attaches great importance to every transmission.


    At this time, did Huang Feng see clearly? Except for the one or two gold that he had just obtained, the other two things looked like, one was a long sword and the other was a jade pendant.


    "By the way, I remembered that before, the jade pendant said that it was Princess Dalu Chaoqi''s personal jade pendant, and this gold also came from the Dalu Dynasty. It seems that it is a dynasty." Huang Feng looked at Jade Pei spinning in front of him and thought. After that, he looked at the long sword again. He remembered the above message saying that this is the sword of the great prince Feng Jueguo. The Dalu dynasty were two countries in the space where he was going.


    Just when Huang Feng was still trying to use these three things to judge some more useful information, he suddenly felt a familiar suction, and then he was sucked in, waiting for him to restore his vision again. , The scene in front of me is completely different.


    Huang Feng, who has experienced many times of teleportation, is naturally not the slightest flustered about this change. He knows that he has reached a new space, and when he arrives in a new place, the first thing he needs to do is to familiarize himself with the surrounding environment. Understand the background in this space and the distribution of some major forces.


    "According to past experience, the destination of my teleportation should be near the place where the original owners of the three things were located. However, these three things obviously do not belong to the same person, and I don¡¯t know who I will fall on this time. Nearby." Huang Feng thought silently while looking at the surrounding environment.


    At this time, I was born to be dark. It should also be late at night. The place where Huangfeng is located should be on a mountain surrounded by weeds and trees, and there are a lot of rocks.


    "Huh? What''s the smell?" Huang Feng, who has a more sensitive sense of smell, immediately noticed the smell of the air. He sniffed twice before frowning.


    "What''s the situation? Such a strong smell of blood?" Huang Feng muttered to himself.


    Huang Feng looked for the direction of the smell, walked for a while, and saw a corpse on the ground, but the corpse had already begun to decay. Obviously, this person should have been dead for several days.


    What made Huang Feng even more puzzled was that he found another corpse not far from this corpse. The two corpses were not far apart, and both had begun to decay.


    Huang Feng squatted down next to one of the corpses and took a closer look, and found that the owner of the corpse was actually a woman, and the woman was still wearing palace clothes, much like the kind of living on TV. The maid in the palace.


    This makes Huang Feng even more puzzled. Such a person obviously shouldn''t appear here. It should be in the palace or some big family. This is what she wears, but the other party is now dead. In this deep mountain and wild forest, this person is a little puzzled.


    Huang Feng soon discovered that there was a deep wound on the opponent¡¯s body, which should have caused the death of the opponent, and beside the other corpse, Huang Feng even saw a long sword, and that person also The same is dead by a weapon.


    "It seems that a fierce battle occurred here a few days ago." Huang Feng looked at the two corpses and thought silently in his heart.


    Although he hasn''t wandered around yet, Huang Feng can be sure that the strong smell of blood drifting from the air is definitely not the only two corpses here, there should be other corpses, and the owners of these corpses are all It has been dead for several days, and the smell of blood in the air has not yet dissipated. It can be seen that there have been so many dead people here.


    Huang Feng has just arrived here, and he doesn¡¯t know what happened before. However, seeing that many people have died here, he is also wondering whether the original owner of the three things he obtained has already died among these people. .


    Huang Feng did not leave immediately. Instead, he searched here to see if there could be other gains. There are many corpses on the mountain of the three people. It is night again. However, Huang Feng is not afraid. He has seen a lot of corpses, and there are even a lot of people who have killed himself. Naturally, he will not feel afraid of these corpses.


    Huang Feng is not afraid, but this does not mean that other people are not afraid. At this time, in a small cave not far from Huang Feng, there are two girls covered in mud, one of them lying on the ground, eyes closed, as if already He fell asleep, while the other was taking care of him carefully, looking at each other with worry.


    "Princess, how are you? Did you feel better?" The woman sitting on the ground said to the woman lying on the ground with a look of concern.


    However, the woman lying on the ground just opened some eyes slightly and glanced at the other person, but did not speak.


    The woman sitting on the ground touched the lying woman''s forehead and said anxiously: "Ah, the high fever has not gone away, and the head is hotter than before. What should I do?"


    The sitting woman, helpless in the face of this situation, wept anxiously.


    "Princess, don''t have any trouble, if you have an accident, how can Xiaohuan survive?" The woman sitting on the ground cried and said.


    And the two of them are obviously Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, but, I don''t know why they haven''t gone down the mountain until now, and Princess Qi seems to be still sick, as if she is really serious.


    You know, at this time, several days have passed since the previous battle. The people who were on the mountain have already left one after another. However, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan didn¡¯t know what was going on. Stay here, and Princess Qi''s situation is still very bad.


    This place is deep in the mountains and there are no people around. Xiaohuan naturally cannot find anyone to rescue Princess Qi, and Xiaohuan dare not leave Princess Qi and go out to find someone. She is afraid that Princess Qi will appear here alone. What an accident.


    However, dragging like this is obviously of no use. Princess Qi¡¯s illness has not improved at all, but it has become more and more serious. In this place, Xiaohuan can''t think of anything about it. Some of the solutions are just desperate.


    Looking at the crying ring next to her, Princess Qi wanted to comfort her very much. However, the long-term illness and lack of good food supplements have made her very weak, even if she is talking , There is not much strength.

 2438 Chapter 2438 Crisis Reappears

    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have had a bad life in the last few days. Princess Qi is sick and can¡¯t see a doctor. Moreover, part of what they eat is something they found from the place where the team was. Others are some wild fruits on the mountain. However, this season, there are not many wild fruits on the mountain. The two of them are just too hard to find some. Now that Princess Qi is sick again, Xiaohuan dare not leave her one. People, if you go too far to find, you can eat even less.


    Princess Qi has no way to see a doctor, and the nutrition still can''t keep up. This condition is naturally more serious.


    "Little...Little ring." Princess Qi struggled.


    "Princess, I''m here, I''m here, what do you want to say?" Xiaohuan stopped crying and said near Princess Qi.


    "Xiaohuan, you...you still hurry...get out of here...if you don''t leave, you may not be able to go out." Princess Qi said.


    "Princess, then I will help you up." Xiaohuan said.


    "No, no need!" Princess Qi said: "I am like this, there is no way to leave... You take me with you, it will only... It will only drag you down, go by yourself , Find a place where no one knows... know, live, don¡¯t go back to the palace again."


    Princess Qi knew in her heart that her current situation was very bad, and she couldn''t walk independently. When she wanted to leave, she could only rely on Xiaohuan. However, Xiaohuan was only a weak woman, and she did not have it these days. She had a good rest, hadn''t eaten well, and her body was very weak. It was a bit difficult for her to leave alone. If she took her with her again, she would definitely be inseparable from here.


    And Princess Qi didn¡¯t want Xiaohuan to return to the palace. What kind of place it was. Princess Qi knew very well that without her own protection, Xiaohuan would have a hard life. Moreover, after all, she was her own court lady, and she had an accident. Now, she will definitely be punished, and returning to the palace is a dead end.


    "I don''t want it, I don''t want to leave the princess, I have to walk together, or die together." Xiaohuan cried again, and she cried more severely than before, because she could see that Princess Qi''s condition was worse There is even the danger of death at any time. This is not in modern times. There is no such advanced medical technology. It is normal for people to catch colds and fevers, especially for those with poor resistance.


    But now, Princess Qi''s situation is extremely bad, and more importantly, Princess Qi herself seems to have the idea of ??giving up. If this happens, her condition will only get worse.


    "Don''t... don''t be stupid." Princess Qi laughed instead: "When I left the palace, in fact... actually my heart is already dead... If I die here now, there is nothing unacceptable. Even if I live, I will also... marry to Feng Jue Country. Actually, it is no different from death, right? Huh? Cough...cough cough."


    Princess Qi''s condition was very bad and her body was very weak. After a few words, she coughed and her face became a little red. However, it was not the healthy ruddy, but the sickly crimson.


    "Princess...oooo...Don''t say it, you take a good rest, I won''t go." Xiaohuan cried.


    Princess Qi looked at Xiaohuan and smiled helplessly. It seemed that Xiaohuan didn''t want to leave herself alone. However, she was going to die anyway. After she died, Xiaohuan would naturally leave. .


    Thinking about it this way, Princess Qi stopped persuading Xiaohuan, but in her heart she hoped that she would die soon and could not delay Xiaohuan any more.


    Princess Qi squinted her eyes and looked upwards, as if she remembered her previous happy life in the palace. For many people, the palace compound is a very dangerous place. If there is a slight difference, it may be life-threatening. However, for Princess Qi, this is not the case.


    Since childhood, Princess Qi¡¯s parents loved her very much. Later, after her brother inherited the throne, he loved her more than before. Everyone in the palace knows that Princess Qi is in the palace, Your Majesty The person who cared most, His Majesty the Emperor loved her even more than his children.


    It is precisely because of this that Princess Qi''s life in the palace has always been very happy. Sometimes she feels tired and can go out of the palace secretly. In short, her previous life was very happy.


    However, such days changed completely after Feng Jueguo''s envoy came to the imperial capital.


    The disadvantages of the front-line warfare made the Dalu dynasty not have the slightest confidence when facing the envoys of Feng Jueguo. Years of warfare also filled the people of the Dalu dynasty with complaints. Moreover, many rebels appeared. In this way, the Great Lu dynasty needed a truce with Feng Jueguo very much, and it was in the internal problem. However, a court that did not have much strength on the front battlefield wanted to stop the war. Obviously, it was not so easy. The price was paid. It will be big too.


    And he became one of the costs.


    Princess Qi does not resent her emperor''s brother. She knows her brother''s love for her. If there is no other way, her brother would never make such a decision. And she should grow up, and she should be her brother. , I think about it for her family, and she must make some sacrifices in order to make them the Lu family.


    Therefore, even if she didn''t like Luiza in her heart, and even hated each other, Princess Qi still accepted the marriage and voluntarily married Feng Jueguo.


    However, at the moment when she left the palace, Princess Qi understood that her heart was dead, and what was left was just a body. Now, her body is also going to die. On the contrary, she will not care too much, even if it is. To be alive is just like walking with a corpse, but in fact it is not much different from being dead.


    "Brother emperor, I will be your sister in the next life. I just hope that we will never be born in the emperor''s house again." Princess Qi thought silently in her heart.


    "Princess, princess, are you okay? Talk to me, don''t scare me." Xiaohuan saw that Princess Qi''s breath became weaker, and it seemed that the moment of dying was reached, and she suddenly panicked.


    "Woo...Woo...Princess, don''t die, don''t leave Xiaohuan alone, Xiaohuan is afraid." Xiaohuan cried and said.


    However, this time, Princess Qi was not able to get up again to comfort Xiaohuan, although she also heard Xiaohuan¡¯s voice and wanted to move, but she didn¡¯t have the slightest strength all over her body. The period of speaking was more like a flashback before death.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared at the door of the small cave. At the beginning, Xiaohuan did not notice that she was still immersed in the pain and sorrow that Princess Qi might die. However, when she lay on Princess Qi When she was crying, she saw the figure at the entrance of the cave. The figure that appeared suddenly shocked Xiao Huan.


    "Who are you? Don''t come...or else, otherwise, I will kill you." Xiaohuan quickly sat up and picked up a handful from the side. She brought it into the cave for self-defense. Broadsword.


    Xiaohuan pointed the knife at the person and warned him. However, although she had a knife in her hand, her expression was still flustered. Moreover, the hands holding the knife were still trembling. Obviously, in her heart, this Time is very scared.


    Xiaohuan still remembers that Princess Qi said before that on this mountain, except for the two of them, no one else is worthy of trust, even those of the Imperial Forest Army, and those in the Imperial Forest Army and the people in the family-sending team have already left. , The last to leave on the mountain are the soldiers of the insurrection army. They have gone almost all these days, but they are not necessarily gone.


    Therefore, seeing someone appear now, Xiaohuan¡¯s first thought is that the other party should be a soldier of the rebel army. Apart from the soldiers of the rebel army, there is no one else on this mountain. As long as they are found by the soldiers of the rebel army, she and Princess Qi would be in danger.


    Xiaohuan''s worry still came true.


    After the figure saw Xiaohuan and the knife in her hand, not only did not have the slightest fear, but laughed.


    "Unexpectedly, I lost my way in this mountain. Even now, I can still find two ladies in the cave. This is God''s reward to me." The figure said, and walked in.


    At this time, Xiaohuan also saw the opponent''s appearance clearly. He was in tatters, and there were a lot of dry blood on his body. There was also blood and mud on his face, coupled with that wretched smile, making the other party whole People look terrifying.


    "Don''t come here, come again, I''ll kill you." Xiaohuan saw the other person approaching constantly and continued to threaten her, but anyone could hear the tremor and fear in her voice.


    "Yeah, she''s still a fierce woman." The man didn''t have the slightest fear.


    In fact, this insurgent soldier had already stood at the entrance of the cave for a while, and observed the situation in the cave. He found that only two women were in the cave before he came in boldly.


    This rebel soldier, like Princess Qi, was lost in the mountains, trapped in the mountains and did not go out. The previous battles also injured him. Therefore, he is now very cautious and afraid of encountering the court. Man, only then did he observe at the entrance of the cave for a while, and then he came in after he was sure that there was no danger.


    As for Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, he didn¡¯t care at all. They were just two ladies. What was there to be afraid of? Even if one of them was still holding a knife in his hand, he was not worried at all. Confidence to be able to subdue the opponent, even if he does not have weapons in his hands, it is the same.


    Xiaohuan paled with fright. She knew that her intimidation had not worked, and that she and Princess Qi might be in danger.

 2439 Chapter 2439 Rescue soldiers?

    "Little lady, you''d better put down the knife in your hand and accompany me with the uncle. I promise to make you comfortable." The rebel soldier walked towards Xiaohuan and Princess Qi.


    In fact, this person has been trapped in the mountain for a few days. He is also injured and a little hungry. After all, there are not many things to eat in the mountain. The year is not good. The things that can be eaten on the mountain have long been there. It was eaten up by some hungry people before, and only a few wild fruits were left.


    Therefore, this rebel soldier came out so late to find food. During the day, he also dared not walk around, for fear of encountering the imperial army that had not left.


    And in this cave, to be able to find two women is definitely a surprise to him. In his opinion, these two women can be refreshed, and they can be used as their own food after work. For this kind of rebel soldiers who have no food and cannot survive, cannibalism is not unacceptable.


    "Don''t come here." Xiaohuan is still warning the other party, but obviously it has no effect.


    "Xiao...Xiaohuan, you...hurry up and kill me!" Princess Qi, who has no strength at all, is waiting for her death. At this time, she doesn''t know where her strength came from. , Said to Xiaohuan, wanting Xiaohuan to kill herself.


    It was already dying anyway, Princess Qi didn''t want to suffer other insults before she died, it was totally unacceptable to her.


    Xiaohuan also understood what Princess Qi meant. She turned her knife away and faced Princess Qi, but when the knife was in the air, she couldn''t do anything. After all, she grew up with her and loves sisters. Princess Qi, how could she bear to kill?Even if he knew that he killed her, it was for her good, but Xiaohuan still couldn''t do anything.


    Princess Qi also saw Xiaohuan''s hesitation. She looked at Xiaohuan with pleading eyes, hoping that Xiaohuan could start quickly and give herself a relief. Anyway, she couldn''t live anymore.


    Seeing Princess Qi''s eyes, Xiaohuan''s tears flowed faster, she closed her eyes slightly, raised the knife, and then was about to chop down.


    "Princess, let''s be masters and servants in the next life." Xiaohuan thought to herself. She had already thought about it. After killing Princess Qi by herself, she committed suicide. She was hungry and didn''t have much strength, even with a knife in her hand. I don''t think I will be the opponent of the insurgent soldiers, no matter how they look at them, they are stronger than them.


    However, the knife in Xiaohuan''s hand could not be cut down. Instead, she stagnated in the air. She looked at her wrist with some doubts, but found that there was an extra hand at the handle of the knife.


    "Want to die? Then I have to wait until I feel good." The owner of that arm is the soldier of the rebel army who entered the cave before. He looked at the small ring close at hand with a smug smile. Obviously, Very satisfied with Xiaohuan.


    Although Xiaohuan and Princess Qi are very embarrassed, there are a lot of weeds, stains, etc. on their faces, but through the gap, it can be seen that Xiaohuan¡¯s skin is very white and can be broken by blowing. Like the young ladies of the big family, they were much tenderer than the women the rebel soldiers had seen before.


    This is not surprising at all. Although Xiaohuan is only a court lady, she is not bad in length. On the contrary, she is very beautiful. In addition, she and Princess Qi have a very good relationship. They grew up together and love sisters, Qi Naturally, the princess would not let her do serious things. It can be said that Xiaohuan''s life in the palace is definitely not worse than that of the ladies in those small places, or even better.


    For this kind of beauty, the soldiers of the rebel army naturally have no reason to let go. The small rings are so beautiful, I believe that the other one will not be too bad.


    "Tsk tsk, it''s tenderer than the concubine in Grandpa Lu''s house in our county." The rebel soldier said with bright eyes.


    In fact, many soldiers of the rebel army were forced to join the forces of the rebel army only because they could not survive at the beginning. At that time, they did not do evil, just wanted to punish the officials who bullied them, but With a series of burning, killing and looting, the mentality of many insurgent soldiers has changed. In addition, some leaders of the insurgent forces have not restricted the behavior of their subordinates in order to win people¡¯s hearts. This also caused many soldiers of the insurrection army to become indistinguishable from the mobs, and their behavior was even worse than that of the former court officials.


    "You let me go, let me go." Xiaohuan struggled. However, Xiaohuan''s strength was obviously not as strong as that of the opponent, and there was no way to grab the knife from the opponent''s hand.


    "You obediently follow me." The insurgent soldier said with a smile. After that, with force, he snatched the knife from the weak ring, and then threw the knife far away. He grabbed Xiaohuan''s wrist and controlled Xiaohuan.


    Seeing that the only weapon that could bring a sense of security to herself and Princess Qi was lost, Xiaohuan closed her eyes in despair. There was a knife in her hand before, and she was not the opponent of the other party. Now the knife in her hand is gone. She is even more of an opponent.


    Xiaohuan hates herself for uselessness, can''t protect herself and Princess Qi, nor can she kill Princess Qi and herself before the other party comes, so that she and Princess Qi will be reduced to the point of being bullied.


    Princess Qi on the ground also felt desperate at this time. Her only wish now was to die immediately. She didn''t want to be insulted before she died.


    Seeing that Xiaohuan had given up resistance in despair, the insurgent soldier was very proud. After that, he opened his mouth and moved towards Xiaohuan''s mouth.


    "Snapped!"


    At this moment, the small ring who closed his eyes seemed to hear a not very loud sound, and then the strength of the rebel soldier who was holding him quickly disappeared.


    Xiaohuan opened his eyes with some doubts, but saw that the soldier of the insurrection army who was close at hand was stunned in place, no longer moving, with a wretched smile on his face, still keeping a kiss to himself. posture.


    Xiaohuan didn''t know what was going on with the other party, why was she suddenly stunned?This is a sudden conscience finding that he is going to let himself and the princess go?


    However, when Xiaohuan was puzzled, he saw that some blood began to flow down the forehead of the insurgent soldier. At first it was a thin line. After that, a lot of blood flowed out, just a blink of an eye. The face of the insurgent soldier was covered with blood, and the blood flowed from his face to his body.


    "what!"


    Seeing this scene, Xiaohuan screamed and subconsciously wanted to step back. The rebel soldier who had caught her lost control of her at this time, and she broke free from the opponent''s hands. .


    Afterwards, the body of the insurgent soldier lost his balance under the influence of the small ring movement, and fell behind him. A lot of blood has been bleeding around him, and it looks like he is dead. The big eyes show that the other party is not looking down on purpose.


    After the rebel soldier fell, the frightened Xiaohuan discovered that at the entrance of the cave, at some point, another figure appeared. Because of the dim surrounding light, she did not clearly see the other side''s appearance.


    "You, who are you?" Xiaohuan looked at each other in horror and said.


    Although Xiaohuan didn¡¯t see what the other party had just done, the sudden death of the rebel soldier was obviously related to the person who had just arrived. Xiaohuan didn¡¯t know the identity of the person, nor did he know the purpose of his coming here. .


    However, when Xiaohuan thought about it, the situation would not be worse than before, so although she still felt scared, she was still a little happy to see the death of the rebel soldier.


    Even if he and the princess still cannot escape, it is good to be able to see the death of the rebel soldier before they die.


    At this time, Princess Qi also opened her eyes and looked weakly at the entrance of the cave. With the phantom in front of her, she naturally couldn''t see the situation at the entrance of the cave even more clearly, but she felt that the person seemed tall and tall. The son was imprinted deep in her heart.


    "A passerby wants to borrow a cave to rest for a night." The visitor said as he walked in.


    However, Xiaohuan¡¯s mood did not relax. After all, she and Princess Qi don¡¯t have much ability to resist at all now, and she doesn¡¯t know the person coming. In this case, as long as the other party has a little bad thoughts, Both she and Princess Qi are doomed to escape, and there seems to be no one they can meet here that can be trusted.


    However, the visitor didn''t seem to want to hurt them. He walked straight in. When he walked to the side of the rebel soldier, he kicked the opponent''s body. The opponent''s body seemed to be weightless and light. After flying out, there was still a touch of blood drifting in the cave, reminding of what happened before.


    "Your situation doesn''t seem to be very good?" The visitor looked at Xiaohuan, then looked at Princess Qi who was lying motionless on the ground, and said casually.


    Xiaohuan saw that the other party really didn''t mean to hurt them. After hesitating for a while, he came to the person who came. After that, with a "puff", he knelt down and said, "Please, save my father-in-law. , Miss it."


    Xiaohuan has no choice. She is desperate now, and she doesn¡¯t know what to do. Now she finally sees someone who doesn¡¯t seem to be malicious towards them, so she can¡¯t help but ask for help. I was so worried about Princess Qi in my heart.


    However, Xiaohuan did not reveal the identity of Princess Qi, mainly because he was afraid of causing any trouble.

 2440 Chapter 2440 is not taking advantage

    The visitor didn''t doubt Xiaohuan''s words. He looked at Princess Qi who was lying motionless on the ground and said to Xiaohuan, "Your lady is sick, and she is still very serious. Why not take her out to see a doctor?"


    "We are lost." Xiaohuan said: "Now, the lady is sick again like this, our two want to go out, it is even more difficult, please, please help our lady."


    "Do you think I am like a doctor?" The visitor said to Xiaohuan.


    Xiaohuan looked at the person. He was very young. It was indeed not like the old men in the hospital. Moreover, which doctor would appear in this deep mountain alone at such a late hour?


    Thinking of this, Xiaohuan was even more desperate. Although she didn''t understand medical skills, she could still feel that Princess Qi''s current situation was very bad, and it seemed that she had reached the end of her life.


    "What to do? What to do?" Xiaohuan muttered to herself desperately, and her tears flowed down uncontrollably, but washed away some of the mud on her face, revealing her white and tender skin.


    "Ahem." The visitor felt a little embarrassed when he saw Xiaohuan so sad and desperate. It seemed that he shouldn''t be joking like that. After all, people''s lives are at stake here.


    "Well, don''t cry in a hurry. Although I am not a doctor, there is no problem to cure your lady''s disease." The person said, although he said plainly, but in his tone That kind of confidence is full.


    "Can you really cure the lady''s disease?" Xiaohuan had some expectations, but looked at the person with some suspicion, "You are not a doctor."


    "Who said that the doctor must be able to save her?" The man smiled and said, "How? Let me not save it? If your lady doesn''t save her, I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive tonight."


    Xiaohuan bit her lips tightly, staring at the visitor, but hesitated in her heart. Because the visitor is not a doctor, Xiaohuan can''t believe the visitor. After all, Princess Qi is honorable, but Qi The princess''s illness is indeed already very serious. If she is not treated, she may really not be able to survive tonight.


    After hesitating for a while, Xiaohuan nodded and said to the person who came: "I believe you, please save my lady quickly."


    Xiaohuan doesn¡¯t really believe in the comer, but, in this situation, she has no more choices. She can only choose to believe in the comer. The dead horse becomes a living doctor. Moreover, the comer. The confident look also made Xiaohuan inclined to believe the other party''s words in her heart.


    "Okay." The visitor stood up, walked to Princess Qi, held him halfway in his arms, and was about to start treatment.


    People who come here naturally know that Xiaohuan didn¡¯t fully believe it, but he didn¡¯t care. He just didn¡¯t want to see this girl die at a young age, especially since the other person didn¡¯t look like a heinous person, he I don''t want to die.


    However, when Xiaohuan saw the man''s actions, he was shocked, because the man and Princess Qi are too close now. You know, in this era, there are notions of men and women who don¡¯t get married. However, Now people are half-holding Princess Qi. This level of physical contact is something that only the husband can have except for relatives.


    That''s why Xiaohuan was shocked. She quickly said, "What are you doing? Let go of your father, miss."


    The visitor looked at Xiaohuan with some confusion, with an anxious look, and said, "I''m helping your lady''s illness."


    "It can''t be the same for treatment." Xiaohuan said anxiously. At this time, many people, especially women, regard their chastity as more important than their lives, and this kind of behavior by people now, From Xiaohuan''s point of view, it was Princess Qi''s advantage and the tarnishing of Princess Qi''s chastity, so Xiaohuan was not in a hurry.


    However, the person here was very confused about Xiaohuan¡¯s reaction. He did not feel that he did it too much. Princess Qi was lying on the cold ground. Obviously, it was not good for her condition. Moreover, when he rescued, There is also some inconvenience, although it does not mean that it cannot be saved, it is just a little troublesome.


    Originally, it can be saved by putting it on the ground, but seeing Xiaohuan in such anxious state seems to be very suspicious of his appearance, but the person who came here felt that he could not put the patient down for treatment. That does not mean that he was said to have a guilty conscience. Yes, did you just take advantage of the other party?


    So, someone said: "This is how I treat the disease. If you don''t want to, then forget it."


    Xiaohuan suddenly fell into hesitation. Of course, she wanted to save Princess Qi. Although the people who came here did not seem to be worthy of complete trust, at least there was some hope, but if the other party saved the princess like this, then spread it out. , It will not tarnish the reputation of the princess, it is even more unacceptable for the princess.


    Because of this, Xiaohuan didn''t know what to do for a while.


    However, at this time, Princess Qi, who was already weak and weak, opened her mouth and said in a weak voice, "I believe him."


    Princess Qi¡¯s voice is small, but the cave is not big and quiet, so both the visitor and Xiaohuan can hear clearly, Xiaohuan looked at the princess with some doubt, wondering why she believed it Of course Xiaohuan knows that this person who has only met for the first time, Princess Qi is not such a casual person, she also regards her chastity very importantly, otherwise, she will not be forced to die before to prevent Luiza. This her fiance came to take advantage of her.


    It can be said that if in normal times, who would dare to hold Princess Qi like this, he would definitely be regarded as a disciple, and even be sentenced to death. However, now Princess Qi says that he believes in someone, which means not only believing in the other person. Being able to save herself, as well as the meaning of believing in the other person, Xiaohuan has been with Princess Qi for so many years, and she is very familiar with Princess Qi, so she can naturally understand the meaning of Princess Qi''s words.


    The visitor seemed to have some doubts about this, and he did not expect that the first time he saw him, someone who might die at any time would actually believe in himself, which made him a little embarrassed and regretful about his behavior. A good person, I knew I would not help her up and let her lie on the ground. It was not impossible to treat her. I blamed myself for being greedy for convenience at the time.


    "Well, you go ahead." Xiaohuan said to the visitor.


    "I am not taking advantage of her." The visitor seemed to explain with some worry.


    It''s okay for him not to explain this. As soon as he explained, to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, it seemed to be a little vacant, but it made the two of them feel that the person here really had this idea.


    Xiaohuan glared at the person. As for Princess Yu, her face was reddened and she didn''t speak any more. She didn''t know if she had no strength to speak, or she was embarrassed to say it.


    The visitor also felt that he might as well not explain, so he stopped talking, but put his hand on the opponent''s back and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    And this kind of action made Xiaohuan misunderstood again. She felt that the other party was taking advantage of Princess Zhanqi. She was about to stop her. However, she saw that the face of the man was not the kind of wretched face seen on the face of the rebel soldiers Xiaohuan swallowed back what she wanted to say, but with a serious smile on her face.


    "Maybe, he is really saving the princess." Xiaohuan thought to himself.


    In fact, the current Xiaohuan, other than choosing to trust the other party, seems to have no good way. If the other party is really bad, she and Princess Qi have no room for resistance at all. The previous rebel soldiers, they They are no longer opponents, and the man who appeared now easily killed the rebel soldier. Even to death, the rebel soldier did not find this person, and Xiaohuan did the same. I don''t know what method the other party uses.


    Therefore, if the other party is malicious, Xiaohuan and the others can only wait to die.


    Fortunately, apart from putting her hand behind Princess Qi, Xiaohuan didn''t make any excessive actions. Xiaohuan breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, Xiaohuan still feels a little grudge in his heart for this kind of cross-border behavior, but she Don''t dare to provoke the opponent at this time, so I can only endure it in my heart.


    The visitor didn''t seem to notice the resentment in Xiaohuan''s heart, nor did he notice that when his hand was on Princess Qi''s back, Princess Qi''s face was unnaturally flushed, and the visitor was focused on treating Princess Qi''s condition. .


    Princess Qi¡¯s illness is very serious. All three of the present understand that, originally, Princess Qi¡¯s illness was only a fever, and it will not be as serious as it is now. It¡¯s just that she was in her heart because she wanted to marry Feng Jueguo. And depressed, there is a knot in my heart. In that era, people died because of depression, and it was not uncommon. In addition, during this period of time, the surroundings have always been dangerous. Princess Qi has been frightened and hungry. After a full meal, these conditions were added together, and she was crushed all at once. It was only a few days before that Princess Qi, who was still good, became like this, even now. While dying.


    Although the visitor is not clear about Princess Qi¡¯s previous experience, but after seeing her, she knows that her current situation is very bad. Therefore, the first time she enters Princess Qi¡¯s body, she helps the other party first. As long as the fever subsides, other things will be easier to handle.


    There is a mass of fire in the cave, which Xiaohuan found from the surroundings before, but there are not many in number. The dim fire light shines on the face of the visitor, revealing his firm and confident face. This is a very young man. Xiaohuan doesn''t even know why the other person is so young, why he has so much strength.


    And this person, it was Huang Feng who had just arrived in this space not long ago!

 2441 Chapter 2441 the reason for the jade pendant

    After Huang Feng came to this space, the first thing he had to do was to become familiar with the surrounding environment, and Huang Feng was also a little curious about the many corpses on this mountain, so he just wandered around.


    And the cave where Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are located is not very far from the place where Huangfeng landed. Therefore, Huangfeng soon discovered its existence, and when Huangfeng passed by here, he saw it inside. There was a faint flame and the voice of someone speaking, Huang Feng planned to go in and take a look, maybe he could get some useful news from the people inside.


    When Huang Feng arrived at the entrance of the cave, he saw a scene where the insurgent soldier wanted to insult Xiaohuan. Although he didn''t know the specific bodies of several people, the simple conversation between those people made Huang Feng understand this. What happened? Obviously, this rebel soldier wanted to take advantage of the two women in the cave.


    Seeing this, Huang Feng naturally didn''t mind to help out. He picked up a stone from the side at will and bounced it against the head of the insurgent soldier. Although Huang Feng''s movements seemed random, however, How overbearing is his internal strength at this time?How can it be an ordinary person who has no internal strength to resist?


    Therefore, Huang Feng easily broke the person''s head with a stone and killed the other person.


    Entering Huang Feng in the cave, it is easy to see that Xiaohuan did not fully tell the truth to him, how did the two weak women appear in this deep mountain, and what happened to their clothes before Huang Feng wondered whether the battle here was related to them.


    And Xiaohuan said that the person on the ground was her young lady, and Huang Feng looked a little like. Although the person could no longer move, Huang Feng was able to feel this kind of extravagance in her body, and, this This kind of extravagance is not something ordinary ladies of large families can have.


    Huang Feng didn''t mind saving each other. Anyway, the two were just two women. Even if they were bad people, they wouldn''t do any harm to him. After all, they were just ordinary people.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng, who was greedy for convenience when he was treating the other party, did not realize that this is not in the modern era. Looking at the other party¡¯s clothing, it is also very much like in ancient China, and people in the same dynasty thought The above are somewhat feudal.


    However, Huang Feng, who was already somewhat reckless, was too embarrassed to let go. In that case, it seemed that he was a little guilty, so he could only continue like this, and he did not see the vigilant gaze of the woman next to him.


    "All right."


    After a while, Huang Feng took his hand from Princess Qi''s back.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, Xiaohuan rushed over at once, snatched Princess Qi from Huang Feng''s hand, and put her arms in her arms. Seeing her move so fast, she obviously wanted to do it a long time ago.


    Huang Feng shrugged, stood up, and said, "I have helped her reduce her fever, and she will come back later. Also, in this way, the temperature at night in the mountains is very low. She is weak and cannot be placed directly on the ground. , It¡¯s not good for her body, I¡¯ll go out and find some hay to come back."


    After speaking, Huang Feng went straight out.


    Xiaohuan kept staring at Huang Feng''s back, until he left, she turned her head to look at Princess Qi, and asked concerned: "Princess, how are you feeling? Are you better? Are you fooling people, wanting to take advantage of you?"


    Xiaohuan still doesn''t believe in Huang Feng, but thinks that he is just looking for an excuse to take advantage of the princess. How can someone just put their palms on someone''s back and heal the fever?Moreover, the speed is still so fast, at least, Xiaohuan don''t say see you before, I have never heard of it.


    "I feel better." Princess Qi said with a slightly weak breath. She has not been completely in a coma. She was just too weak before. Therefore, she knows what is happening outside, and she clearly feels By the time, I was much better than before, and my head didn''t burn anymore, but because she had been ill for several days and had no nutrition to keep up, she appeared to be very weak.


    "Don''t doubt the gentleman just now." Princess Qi continued: "He is really helping me with my illness, and with his skill, if he really wants to take advantage of us, there is no need to act. We It''s not his opponent at all, is it?"


    Princess Qi has always been very clear-headed, so she can analyze it calmly and know that Huang Feng is not deliberately taking advantage of her. Although she has never seen Huang Feng¡¯s methods before, she really feels it. To the effect.


    "Then he can''t do that, heal, heal, why have to hug him? Doesn''t he know whether men and women are married or not? If this matter is spread out, won''t the princess'' reputation be damaged." Xiaohuan complained a little.


    Hearing Xiaohuan¡¯s words, Princess Qi''s face turned red, and even, she seemed to feel the reassuring body temperature of Huang Feng again. You know, she had a fever before, and her whole body was uncomfortable. Therefore, Xiaohuan had already treated her. He took off his coat, only thin underwear and shirt, and Huang Feng had just come from the earth, it was summer there, so he didn''t have many clothes.


    In this way, when Huang Feng hugged Princess Qi just now, Princess Qi could clearly feel the temperature of the other party.


    And for the kind of close contact just now, it is also the first time for Princess Qi. This is the first time she has such close contact with the opposite sex after she has grown up. Before, even her emperor brother would not be like Huang Feng hugged her like that.


    "Perhaps, he just did that just to treat me. His treatment method and uniqueness, I have never seen it before, so I may need to hold it." Princess Qi said, talking about the back At the time, her face turned redder, and she didn''t know whether she was comforting herself or making excuses for Huang Feng.


    "By the way, princess, why did you agree to do that before?" Xiaohuan said with some doubts. She knew that the princess regarded her virginity very seriously, even if she was dead, she would not be willing to let others defile her. , So Xiaohuan was so angry just now.


    However, the princess actually helped the man to speak, acquiescing to the other''s behavior. From Xiaohuan''s point of view, this was a bit unusual, and it was also the place where she felt confused.


    "Because of that jade pendant." Princess Qi said with a flushed face. If in normal times, she would rather die than let Huang Feng touch her. What''s more, she is not afraid of death at all.


    However, when Huang Feng hugged her just now, she saw a piece of jade pendant on Huang Feng¡¯s waist that she was familiar with. That jade pendant has been with her for many years, so she is very familiar with it, even the light in this cave Dim, she also recognized it at a glance, the jade pendant on Huang Feng''s waist was the one she had lost before.


    "Jade pendant?" Xiaohuan didn''t respond at first, and then she suddenly realized: "Princess, you mean, you saw the lost jade pendant on him?"


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded affirmatively.


    "Could it be that he is the thief who stole the jade pendant? The princess, you shouldn''t let him do that." Xiaohuan said angrily.


    Before, Princess Qi lost the jade pendant. She took people to the market to find it for a long time, but she didn''t expect that she would be stolen. Moreover, the person who stole the jade pendant appeared in front of them.


    "Do you think he looks like a thief?" Princess Qi said.


    Xiaohuan thought for a while and shook her head. Although she didn''t have a good impression of Huang Feng because of the incident just now, it did not affect her judgment of Huang Feng.


    Although Huang Feng is annoying, he really doesn''t look like a thief. Both Xiaohuan and Princess Qi can clearly feel the temperament on his body and the temperament of the upper position. Although, Huang Feng didn''t deliberately exude that kind of temperament, and even deliberately hide it, but in the palace, he often comes into contact with the most powerful person in the world, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. They are all familiar with that kind of temperament.


    It¡¯s not surprising that Huang Feng has this kind of temperament. Not to mention that he has many industries in reality, and he has tens of thousands of employees. Even in some other spaces, he is the most powerful. One of several people even controls the world, so over time, he will naturally have the unique temperament that belongs to the superior.


    "That''s it, although I don''t know how my jade pendant appeared on him, but he doesn''t look like a thief, maybe there are other reasons." Princess Qi said.


    Xiaohuan is still a little confused, "Even if the princess has your jade pendant on him, you can''t let him do that."


    When Princess Qi heard Xiaohuan¡¯s words, her face turned red. When she saw the jade pendant on Huang Feng¡¯s body, she remembered what she had said to her mother before. At that time, when her mother gave her this jade pendant, She was very happy and liked it. She even said that in the future, this jade pendant will always be worn on her body until she meets her sweetheart, and this jade pendant will be given to each other as a token by herself.


    Although it seemed to be just a joke at the time, Princess Qi has always kept it in her heart and has never forgotten it for so many years. This matter is unknown to Xiaohuan. Therefore, she just saw this on Huang Feng. When Yu Pei, the scene at that time appeared in her mind, and she also trusted Huang Feng inexplicably, and did not reprimand him for his actions.


    "There are some things in this, you don''t know, anyway, this matter, you don''t want to mention it again, you know?" Princess Qi said.

 2442 Chapter 2442

    "Okay." Although Xiaohuan still has a lot of doubts in her heart, since Princess Qi has said so, she is naturally not easy to ask.


    However, she still didn''t believe Huang Feng in her heart, and said, "Anyway, I feel that his behavior just now was intentional, just trying to take advantage."


    Although she does not understand why Princess Qi believes in Huang Feng, Xiaohuan does not believe it. She always feels that Huang Feng just did that because she is taking advantage of Princess Qi. However, Princess Qi chose to believe it for some reason. Huang Feng only.


    Princess Qi just wanted to say something, but Huang Feng''s voice had already sounded.


    "It''s not good to say bad things about the savior behind the scenes."


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, who were still chatting, suddenly heard Huang Feng¡¯s voice, both of them were shocked, especially Xiaohuan, shrinking back in shock. After all, she was just now. Huang Feng said bad things about Huang Feng and was heard by Huang Feng. Thinking that Huang Feng had easily killed the insurgent soldier before, Xiao Huan was also scared in his heart, and Huang Feng shot angrily at her.


    As for Princess Qi, seeing the sudden appearance of Huang Feng, her face is more embarrassed. After all, she just told Xiaohuan that she did not know the reason why Huang Feng did it before. Did Huang Feng hear that?


    "How do you feel? Is it better?" Huang Feng didn''t mean to pursue Xiaohuan, came to Princess Qi, and asked Princess Qi while spreading the hay he found from outside on the ground.


    In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s Na Ring contains blankets and quilts. These are all prepared by him beforehand. He is afraid of encountering harsh environments after crossing into other spaces. For this reason, he prepared in Na Ring. A lot of things, anyway, he is rich now, and he has bought a lot of ringing, and the space for each ringing is large enough to put a lot of things he needs.


    It''s just that Huang Feng couldn''t take out the blankets and quilts because there would be no way to explain it. After all, it was in the deep mountains, and the surrounding area was deserted. Naturally, there was no place to get the blankets and quilts.


    "I feel better, thank you." Princess Qi said gratefully to Huang Feng: "By the way, I don''t know what your name is. My name is Lu Yunqi. This is my maid Xiaohuan."


    Princess Qi did not introduce her identity as a princess, obviously she was afraid of trouble, but she told Huang Feng her name. In this era of underdeveloped communications, it is difficult for ordinary people to know those princesses and princes in the royal family. Therefore, Princess Qi felt that even if she said her name, Huang Feng would not associate herself with the princess of the Dalu Dynasty. The name Lu Yunqi was just a common name. However, at best, he would feel that he was from a big family.


    However, Princess Qi does not know that Huang Feng has a storage box, let alone Huang Feng can replace things through the storage box, the jade pendant on Huang Feng¡¯s waist is replaced by the storage box, Princess Qi I don''t know yet, when Huang Feng got the jade pendant, the storage box had an introduction to the jade pendant.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was shocked after hearing Princess Qi''s introduction. Then, he looked at the jade pendant that was hung around his waist for convenience, took it down, and handed it to Princess Qi. : "This jade pendant is yours?"


    "Yes." Princess Qi replied. Although she didn''t know, why Huang Shengeng knew that she was the master of this jade pendant, but it was indeed her jade pendant.


    "What''s its name?" Huang Feng didn''t hand it to Princess Qi immediately.


    "Baiyun, Baiyun jade pendant." Princess Qi said.


    "Here you are, the thing will return to the original owner." Huang Feng also confirmed when Princess Qi said the name of this jade pendant. It was indeed the other''s jade pendant. After all, the name of this jade pendant was not engraved on the jade pendant, only the original jade pendant. The owner would know, and Huang Feng knew its name because of the introduction of the storage box.


    Therefore, Huang Feng confirmed that Princess Qi was the original owner of this jade pendant. At the same time, he also confirmed the identity of the other party, that is, the princess of the Dalu Dynasty.


    Princess Qi happily accepted the jade pendant from Huang Feng. She has deep feelings for this jade pendant, and she is naturally very happy to be able to regain it now.


    "How do you know that this jade pendant is mine? Also, how could it be in your hands?" Princess Qi asked curiously.


    "I got it accidentally." Huang Feng didn''t explain it in detail. After all, things about the storage box can''t be said nonsense, even if it is not on the earth.


    Princess Qi still has some doubts. How did Huang Feng judge that he was the master of this jade pendant? Could it be that he really stole it?Impossible, if he really stole it, he wouldn''t take the initiative to return it now, and what Huang Feng does look like is not like a thief.


    "Tell me what happened here? Why are you here?" Huang Feng continued to ask. He was still a little confused about what happened here. The dignified princess was so downhearted that she almost died in the mountains. And, there are so many corpses around, are the deaths of those people related to this princess?


    "This..." Princess Qi didn''t know how to explain, she was thinking of an excuse: "I passed by here with Xiaohuan, and then got lost here, and then got caught in the rain, which caused a fever. So, It will become what it is now."


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Huang Feng said lightly: "Why a princess and a court lady appeared in this deep mountain, and there are so many corpses around, it is really puzzling."


    "You, how do you know my identity?" Princess Qi was shocked when she heard Huang Feng''s words, and said subconsciously.


    In fact, what Princess Qi said is equivalent to acknowledging Huang Feng¡¯s statement. If Huang Feng was cheating her, she was cheated. Of course, Huang Feng was not cheating her, but very definite.


    However, this can¡¯t be blamed on Princess Qi¡¯s reaction. She had done a disguise before, and no one else recognized her. Moreover, she is now more embarrassed than before, with stains on her face, which makes her ugly. When she was in her original appearance, it would be difficult to recognize her even if she was an acquaintance, let alone a stranger.


    Therefore, Princess Qi was still surprised that Huang Feng was able to say his identity at once, and began to guess Huang Feng''s identity in her heart.


    In addition, Princess Qi knows that those who are absolutely windy and the soldiers of the insurgents are unkind to her. If Huang Feng is one of them, then she is finished, and this is what she did before. The reason for hiding her identity was that she didn''t want to be recognized, but she didn''t expect that she had failed now. Therefore, after being named by Huang Feng, Princess Qi would be so shocked and even a little frightened.


    "What are you going to do? If you know the identity of the princess, you should know that hurting the princess, but the big crime is to behead." Xiaohuan also nervously stood in front of Princess Qi to prevent Huang Feng from hurting Princess Qi.


    "What are you doing, I have no malice." Huang Feng said slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that the two people would react so much: "Besides, if I really wanted to hurt her, you think, Can you stop it?"


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were silent. Indeed, Huang Feng could kill the rebel soldiers in an uprising. If he really wanted to be malicious towards them, it would be easy to kill them, even if they were on guard again. It didn''t work either.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Princess Qi asked.


    "I know I am curious, why are you here, why are there so many corpses here, what happened here before." Huang Feng asked.


    Princess Qi didn''t answer Huang Feng immediately, because she didn''t know what to say. If Huang Feng knew what happened here, would she do anything unfavorable to her.


    However, princess Qi immediately reacted, the other party already knew her identity, and it would be useless to hide her identity. If it really angered the other party, it would not do her any good.


    Therefore, Princess Qi was ready to confess to Huang Feng, but when she was just about to speak, her stomach rang unconvincingly, and, after a few consecutive rangs, her face was flushed immediately.


    Princess Qi has no appetite because of a fever, and hasn''t eaten for a long time. Now the fever has subsided, she has some appetite, and she growls hungry.


    Xiaohuan also heard the noise in Princess Qi''s stomach, and quickly brought some wild fruits that she had hidden to Princess Qi to eat.


    Although Princess Qi was a little embarrassed to eat this wild fruit in front of Huang Feng, she was indeed very hungry now, so she couldn''t care about so much, so she picked up a wild fruit and ate it.


    Huang Feng frowned while watching. It seemed that the two masters and servants had indeed had a bad time during this period.


    Therefore, Huang Feng stood up and said: "I will go out for a while and come back later."


    After speaking, Huang Feng ignored the eyes of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, and went straight out.


    "Princess, do you think he will hurt us? Or, let''s run away, we don''t know who he is." Seeing Huang Feng disappeared, Xiaohuan whispered to Princess Qi.


    "He shouldn''t hurt us. If he wants to hurt us, he has already done it, and there is no need to talk with us." Princess Qi frowned while eating the wild fruit. The taste of the wild fruit is indeed not very good. It''s astringent and bitter. If it weren''t for the hunger, Princess Qi wouldn''t eat it.


    "Furthermore, where can we both escape in this situation? It is estimated that we starved to death in this mountain in the end." Princess Qi said.


    The two of them hadn''t eaten well in the past few days, and had a good rest. Their bodies were very weak, especially Princess Qi, who was extremely weak and couldn''t go far.

 2443 Chapter 2443

    Xiaohuan was silent. She knew that what Princess Qi said was right. They are indeed in a very bad situation now. They are very weak. Don''t talk about walking on mountain trails, walking long distances, just walking around normally, it is very difficult. .


    In addition, the reason why they stayed here before was because they got lost in this mountain. Now even if they want to go out, it is not so easy to find a way out.


    "Don''t think so much. The worst result is nothing more than death. Although I don''t want to die, I don''t die, so there is nothing to worry about." Princess Qi said.


    "I''m not afraid of death." Xiaohuan said: "However, I''m afraid he will be surprised when he sees it, princess, you are so beautiful, in case he..."


    This is what Xiaohuan is most worried about. Both of them are not afraid of death, but they don''t want to be insulted. The soldiers of the previous insurrection army had such ideas when they saw them. It is difficult to guarantee this person who just appeared. , Will not have this idea, after all, Princess Qi is too beautiful.


    Of course, the small ring is not bad, but she is a court lady, and she often stays with Princess Qi, which is ignored by many people, even including the small ring herself. In fact, the small ring is taken out separately and put On earth, that is definitely a goddess level.


    Princess Qi blushed and said, "If he really does that, I will commit suicide in a big deal."


    Xiaohuan nodded. In this era, many people value their chastity very seriously. Therefore, Princess Qi would say that. She is not surprised at all, and she would not doubt that she would do it.


    However, in fact, Princess Qi does not reject Huang Feng in her heart. Although she has only seen Huang Feng for the first time, because of the jade pendant, she still has an inexplicable favor and trust in Huang Feng. Otherwise, he would not be allowed to hug him before.


    Of course, that was her trust in Huang Feng, and if Huang Feng really did too much, she would still be unacceptable.


    At least, she is unacceptable for now.


    "Princess, how do you feel? Are you still hungry? Xiaohuan is really useless. I haven''t found many wild fruits." Xiaohuan said with a frustrated expression when she saw Princess Qi had eaten all the wild fruits.


    "It''s okay, I''m full." Princess Qi comforted.


    When Princess Qi said this, she was naturally comforting Xiaohuan. So a few wild fruits, even in normal times, were not enough to eat, not to mention that she is currently weak, having no food for a few days, and very hungry. , It is impossible to get full.


    Xiaohuan clearly understands that Princess Qi is comforting her, and her heart is very frustrated. As Princess Qi¡¯s court lady, it is her duty to take good care of the princess. However, she has not been able to do this right now. , Causing the princess to starve here.


    Without adequate nutritional intake, it would be difficult for Princess Qi''s illness to be completely cured. If there is any root of the disease at this time, then Xiaohuan will blame herself for a lifetime.


    However, Xiaohuan has nothing to do. There are not many wild fruits in this deep mountain. In addition, she did not dare to walk around before. Therefore, the wild fruits that can be collected are even better. So, she saved it herself, she herself is still hungry now.


    Just when Xiaohuan blamed himself, Huang Feng came back from the outside. He went out empty-handed, but he didn''t come back empty-handed. He was carrying a fat pheasant in his hand, and he still shed his hair. Ok.


    Seeing the pheasant in Huang Feng''s hand, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan swallowed unconsciously, staring at the hairless pheasant in Huang Feng''s hand.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were in the palace before, what delicacies have not been eaten?This kind of pheasant, they didn''t bother their eyes before, if they had been before, they wouldn''t even look at it.


    However, the situation is obviously different now. The two of them have been hungry. They have not eaten enough in the past few days. There is no oil or water in their stomachs. Let alone this fat pheasant, even if it is just one. Baozi, they can all drool after watching.


    As if he hadn¡¯t seen the eyes of the two of them, Huang Feng sat down by the campfire and used the branches he found to scour the pheasant. Then, he put it on the fire and roasted. He didn¡¯t know where to get it Several small bottles came out, filled with various spices he brought.


    This pheasant was naturally not caught by Huang Feng, but in Najie. He just went out to find a reason to hide from others. In fact, the food in his Najie is not good, the game is on the mountain. He has all the fish in the river, the birds in the sky, even the instant noodles and biscuits in the supermarket, all of which are prepared in advance.


    Before, Huang Feng didn¡¯t have high requirements for eating, and with his current strength, even if he didn¡¯t eat for a week, he wouldn¡¯t starve to death. However, since carrying Su Yumo and so on, he has been there. He prepared a lot of food in his Najie, just because he was afraid that he and others would send it to a deserted place and would not find food or drink. He didn''t care, but he didn''t want Su Yumo and others to suffer.


    As for the seasonings, he naturally brought them, and they won''t take up much space anyway.


    "Okay, you can talk about it." Huang Feng said while roasting a pheasant.


    "Say what?" Princess Qi''s eyes were still fixed on the pheasant, and she didn''t react, Huang Feng meant.


    "Talk about why you are here, what happened before." Huang Feng said.


    Only then did Princess Qi react. She looked at Huang Feng, and after hesitating for a while, she started talking to Huang Feng. The battle here was so fierce and many people were involved. Moreover, because of her and Luiza The existence of this matter will have a great impact, so it will be spread out soon, even if you don''t say it, Huang Feng will inquire about it when that happens.


    Therefore, this matter is not worth keeping secret at all.


    Therefore, Princess Qi told Huang Feng that she was indeed the princess of the Dalu dynasty. Because she was defeated on the battlefield, the Dalu dynasty needed to use marriage to stop the war with the wind, and she was the one who married. The candidate, however, sent the family to here, but was ambushed by the rebels. After that, she took advantage of the chaos and fled, but it was because she wanted to avoid the soldiers of the rebels and the people of the country, she and Xiao The two of Huan lost their way in this mountain. After that, the two suffered heavy rain. In addition, they had not eaten well and were weak, so she also had a fever.


    Because in the deep mountains, she couldn''t get treatment and didn''t have enough nutrition, so her condition didn''t get better, but it got worse and worse. Until Huang Feng appeared here, she had even reached the end of her life.


    "Feng Jueguo?" Huang Feng chewed the name of this country in his mouth. In the voucher he transmitted, there was a sword of the prince Feng Jueguo. The other party was also not far from here, of course. That was when he got the saber before, but now, I don''t know where he went.


    Princess Qi did not speak any more, but stared at the yellowed pheasant in the wasp''s hands with Xiaohuan. Although Princess Qi knew that to do so, it would be a shame and shame, but she just couldn''t help it. Her eyes couldn''t help looking at Huang Feng''s hand, which made her feel ashamed.


    Huang Feng seemed to feel the gazes of the two, turned to look at them, and said, "Why, want to eat?"


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan quickly looked away and kept shaking their heads at the same time.


    Huang Feng looked at the expressions of the two with a little amusement, and said, "I really don''t want to eat it? What a pity? I can''t finish eating such a fat pheasant alone. It seems that I can only throw it away. It''s so delicious. Pheasant, what a pity."


    Huang Feng said, shaking his head and sighing, pretending to see Princess Qi and Xiaohuan greedy.


    "Well, if you can''t finish eating, we can help you eat some. It''s a pity that this pheasant is thrown away." Xiaohuan hesitated for a moment, and said with a flushed face. She was still talking about Huang Feng just now. As a result, Now she is here to ask Huang Feng to eat a pheasant, which makes her feel very embarrassed.


    However, she couldn''t help it, and her stomach was very hungry. Her stomach was already protesting when she smelled the scent of the pheasant. If she hadn''t known that she could not beat Huang Feng, she would have been shot.


    Moreover, Princess Qi''s body has not recovered, and her stomach is also not full. Now they need to eat something to supplement their nutrition. They have no oil and water in their stomach for a few days, and now they need this pheasant very much.


    Therefore, even though he felt embarrassed, Xiaohuan still told Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng looked at the two of them, until Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both lowered their heads shyly, then he looked back, decided not to tease them, and said, "This idea is also good."


    With that said, Huang Feng took down the golden pheasant, and then tore off a small piece of chicken leg, and handed all the rest to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    Feeling the scent of the pheasant up close, Xiaohuan couldn''t care about so much, and quickly took it over, wanting to tear off a piece to give Princess Qi.


    "Be careful, don''t worry, it''s still very hot, and no one will rob you." Huang Feng reminded that the pheasant was just taken from the fire, and it is still very hot. Huang Feng dares to tear it because , He has internal strength, and that temperature is nothing to him, but Xiaohuan and Princess Qi are ordinary people, so they can''t bear it the same.


    Xiaohuan moved quickly. When Huang Feng reminded her, her hand had reached the pheasant''s body. She was actually scalded. She quickly retracted, but she did not give up. After blowing, she wanted to Go to tear the chicken.


    "Thank you." Princess Qi said with a reddened face. From Huang Feng''s gaze, Princess Qi could know that Huang Feng had seen through her and Xiaohuan. This is Huang Feng deliberately taking care of them.

 2444 Chapter 2444

    "Princess, eat it quickly, this pheasant is delicious." Xiaohuan tore off a piece of pheasant and handed it to Princess Qi. Although she hasn''t eaten it herself, she can know just by smelling it. The taste of this pheasant is definitely not bad.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded, took the pheasant in Xiaohuan''s hand, and put it into her mouth. If she was in normal times, Princess Qi might be a little embarrassed, but now, she can''t care about so much. Just a few wild fruits did not fill her stomach, her stomach was still very hungry, plus the smell of the pheasant, her stomach was even more hungry.


    "It''s so fragrant, Su and tender." After taking a bite, Princess Qi couldn''t help but praised her.


    She is not eating people with short mouths and flattering Huang Feng, but telling the truth. She feels that this pheasant is better than any kind of food she has eaten before, although there is her current belly in it. The reason for being hungry is, but the pheasant itself is definitely not bad. She can guarantee that even if the royal cooks in the palace roast the pheasant, it won¡¯t be as good as Huangfeng.


    Princess Qi is not something that hasn¡¯t eaten barbecue before. It¡¯s just that the things that the royal chefs grilled are a bit old and not too delicious. She once hated eating barbecued things, but now, this is Huang Feng¡¯s. The pheasant completely changed her. She found that the prejudice against barbecued food was simply a rare delicacy in the world.


    Because this pheasant is so delicious, I originally wanted to show some reserved princess Qi in front of a stranger like Huang Feng. At this time, she seemed to have already put the word "reserved" out of the sky. The action is obviously fast, and his face is full of satisfaction.


    The little ring on the other side also started to eat. Her performance was even more exaggerated by Princess Biqi, and her mouth was bulging, very cute. She had been in order to leave those wild fruits to Princess Qi for a long time. Nothing to eat, and now suddenly encountering such a delicious food, how can you still bear it?


    Huang Feng slowly ate the small piece of chicken leg, watching the master and servant gobble it up a bit amused. If it weren¡¯t for the storage box to tell Huang Feng the identity of Princess Qi, he would have doubted that the person in front of him was not a princess at all. , But a beggar who has not eaten for many days.


    The messy clothes on their bodies and the mud on their faces also show that they are more like beggars than princesses and court ladies.


    Huang Feng has a "fairy book" in his body. The craftsmanship is naturally not bad. Even Su Yumo and others on the earth are used to various delicacies and have eaten Huang Feng''s meals for a long time. So far, I am still obsessed with Huang Feng¡¯s cooking, which shows that Huang Feng¡¯s craftsmanship is good.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have not had a good meal for many days. They have not eaten enough since they separated from the army. Now they encounter such delicious food as Huang Feng. They have such behavior, but it is normal. .


    Moreover, there are not many seasonings used for seasoning in this world, and the taste of the food made is simply not comparable to that on earth. Therefore, even Lu Yunqi, a princess, has never eaten it before. Such delicious food, even if she is not so hungry now, she still feels that what Huang Feng makes is better than those made by the royal cooks in the palace.


    At the same time, people in this era, most of the time, they eat stewed vegetables and grilled vegetables. As for stir-frying and barbecue, it is not something ordinary people can eat, and the craftsmanship will not be much better. Because of this, Princess Qi was shocked by Huang Feng''s craftsmanship when she ate Huang Feng''s roast chicken. She even wondered if Huang Feng''s true identity was a cook.


    "Eat slowly, don''t tuck in." Huang Feng said to the two of them, and then handed them two bottles of water.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both ate while taking the water from Huang Feng''s hands. At this time, their minds were all on the roasted pheasant, and they had never thought about where Huang Feng''s water came from. However, These two bottles of water are not too big, even if they suspect it, Huang Feng can be said to have put them on him before.


    "Thank you." Princess Qi said vaguely while chewing.


    "No." Huang Feng smiled.


    The reason why Huang Feng took out this pheasant was naturally to feed Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. As for himself, he was not hungry. After all, not long before he came from the earth, he just ate with Su Yumo and others. After dinner and supper, I am not hungry at all.


    After a long time, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan stopped, a whole pheasant, except for the chicken leg that Huang Feng tore off, the others were eaten by Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, etc. After eating, the two stopped contentedly.


    However, immediately both of them showed shy expressions on their faces. They didn''t feel it when they ate before. Now they stopped to find that they both had eaten such a big pheasant. You know, Princess Qi and The two Xiaohuan¡¯s usual appetites are very small, and they are simply full, but today they both ate almost an entire pheasant, which is too exaggerated.


    "What should I do? Let him read the joke? Does he think I am a rice bucket? Think that my appetite has always been so big? I blame my stomach for being too hungry, and I blame him for the delicious food, who is he? Why is he so good at killing that rebel soldier so easily, and he can also treat illness, and now he even cooks so delicious, who is he?" Princess Qi thought silently, something Shy and curious.


    Huang Feng seemed to have appeared suddenly, but from the perspective of his temperament, Huang Feng was definitely not a member of the insurgent army, and also, he could not be a person from Feng Jueguo or a soldier in the Imperial Forest Army.


    However, if Huang Feng was not one of those people, how could he appear here at this time? It was far away from the city, and the surroundings were deserted and ordinary people were fine, and would never pass by here.


    Princess Qi thought of her jade pendant again, not knowing why it appeared on Huang Feng''s body.


    "Could it be that Baiyun Yupei guided him? He came to save me?" Princess Qi thought of this, her face became more embarrassed, but fortunately, her face is not clean at this time. The red on her face is not going out.


    "Have you eaten?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi and Xiaohuan nodded in embarrassment.


    "Come on, I''ll help you relax." Huang Feng said to the two of them: "You two were so hungry before, and you ate so many things at once. It is easy to lose digestion and your stomach will feel uncomfortable."


    Indeed, the roasted pheasant is greasy after all. Before, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan didn¡¯t have much food in their stomachs. They ate such greasy things all at once, and they also ate so much that they might not be digested. Sex is great.


    Seeing Huang Feng approaching, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were not afraid anymore, but felt a little embarrassed. They had indeed eaten a lot just now, and now they felt a little uncomfortable in their stomachs.


    "I want to put my hand on your stomach, can it?" Huang Feng asked Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi''s face turned redder. Such physical contact was something she had never had before. However, her heart was still inclined to believe in Huang Feng. In addition, the fate theory she had thought in her heart before, she had Even more will not doubt Huang Feng''s intentions.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi whispered.


    Huang Feng smiled and sat down next to Princess Qi, and then put a hand on Princess Qi''s belly, injecting a little internal force to help her digest the food just now, and at the same time soothe her nerves.


    Just when Huang Feng¡¯s hand was placed on Princess Qi¡¯s belly, Princess Qi felt that her belly was a little hot, and she could clearly feel the temperature of Huang Feng¡¯s hand, which made her even more shy. But I have never had such contact with the opposite sex.


    However, she soon had no time to be shy. A warm and comfortable feeling rose from her belly and went straight to her mind, making her close her eyes comfortably. Her slightly uncomfortable belly was actually fast. She¡¯s getting better, and she doesn¡¯t feel the same feeling of eating and supporting her before. She has never felt such a comfortable feeling before. Even if the maids in the palace massage her, she didn¡¯t feel it. One part comfortable.


    Huang Feng injected internal force very slowly, but the effect was very good. After running around Princess Qi''s body, he retracted his hand and said, "Okay."


    "Ah, oh." Princess Qi said in a dazed tone. She was obviously still reluctant to feel the wonderful feeling just now, but it was obviously impossible for her to speak out.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng came to Xiaohuan again and said, "Where are you? Do you need my help?"


    Although Xiaohuan wanted to refuse, her stomach was indeed uncomfortable. When she was so hungry, she ate so much at once, and was so greasy that she would have diarrhea if she had trouble. She didn¡¯t want to be at this time. Reproductive disease.


    So, although shy, Xiaohuan nodded.


    Huang Feng stretched his hand over and placed it on Xiaohuan¡¯s belly, and you said, ¡°Say it first. I didn¡¯t deliberately take advantage of you, but you agreed.¡±


    Huang Feng said this, obviously because Xiaohuan wronged him for taking advantage of Princess Qi. Xiaohuan also understood this, so his face became even more embarrassed, so he had to lower his head.


    However, the comfortable feeling on the stomach also makes Xiaohuan extremely comfortable. Now Xiaohuan fully understands why the princess''s face was so enjoyable when Huang Feng helped Princess Qi to relax. Now, it feels really good.

 2445 Chapter 2445 Princess Qis Decision

    "Okay, do you feel better?" After turning the internal force around Xiaohuan''s body, Huang Feng took his hand back after returning to the abdomen again.


    "Much better, thank you." Princess Qi said sincerely.


    She really felt better. Not only did the uncomfortable feeling in her abdomen disappear, but the body that was still very tired and exhausted also felt a lot easier in an instant.


    However, this also made Princess Qi even more curious about Huang Feng''s identity. In the palace, there are not those palace ladies, eunuchs, and princesses who are good at massage. Princess Qi has also enjoyed massage before, but no matter who it is, the effect of the massage is all The effect is not as good as Huang Feng. Huang Feng just put his hand on his abdomen and gently rubbed it a few times. He actually felt very comfortable all over his body. This feeling is really amazing.


    However, Princess Qi is not familiar with Huang Feng after all, so it is not easy to ask Huang Feng too much.


    Huang Feng looked at Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, except that their faces were slightly red, there was nothing unusual, and he was relieved.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng said: "By the way, what are you going to do? Go back to the palace, or continue to Feng Jue Country, to be your marriage messenger?"


    Huang Feng asked Princess Qi for a while. In her heart, she must have resisted going to Feng Jueguo. Otherwise, she would not have carried a small ring before and deliberately avoided those imperial forest troops and Feng Jueguo people. During this period of time, people come to the mountains to look for them every day, but Princess Qi did not show up. She changed her clothes and fled from them. It was a subconscious behavior, but it reflected Princess Qi¡¯s heart. idea.


    At that time, when Princess Qi took the small ring to avoid the imperial forest army and Feng Jueguo, she herself didn''t know what to do next, but instinctively didn''t want to stay with them.


    Then, she fell ill, and her condition deteriorated rapidly. She felt that her body was about to die, so she didn''t want to join the people who were extremely windy and the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army. When she wanted to come, maybe die, it would be A good result, in that case, you don''t need to feel embarrassed or sad.


    However, the situation is different now. Her illness has been basically cured by Huang Feng, and her life is no longer in danger. The rest is just rest. There is no major problem. Then she will One must consider what to do next, whether to continue to Fengjueguo, to be an imperial concubine, or return to the palace, or just wander around, making the outside world think that he is dead.


    What Princess Qi hopes most is to return to the palace, continue to be her princess, and continue to live the carefree life before, but Princess Qi herself knows that it is impossible, like that. The days have passed since the Great Lu Dynasty failed on the battlefield, and gone forever as her emperor brother married her to the prince of Feng Jueguo.


    She returned to the palace now, it would make her imperial brother feel embarrassed. Her imperial brother might not blame her and would even accept her, but the ministers in the court would not welcome her. At the beginning, she was married to Feng Jueguo because of the "credit" of the ministers.


    Moreover, once Feng Jueguo knew that she had returned to the imperial palace of the Dalu dynasty, instead of going to Feng Jueguo, she would definitely be angry, and might even feel that everything on this road was early for the Dalu dynasty. The self-directed and self-performed were all planned by them behind the scenes. When the time comes, they will definitely be blamed for the Lu Dynasty. Maybe, a big battle will break out again.


    As for taking the small ring out to roam, Princess Qi can only think about it. Both of them grew up in the palace and didn''t have any skills to make a living. What''s more, the external environment is not good, the uprising The army is everywhere, and it is still very dangerous. The two weak girls want to survive in such a social environment, it will be very difficult.


    More likely, they may be desperate and find someone to marry in the end, and the person who marries in such a compelling situation is unlikely to be Princess Qi herself. If this is the case, it is better Marrying to Feng Jueguo is the same as marrying someone you don¡¯t like. By marrying Feng Jueguo, you can at least get a few years of balance for the Dalu Dynasty, and you can even get some useful news. , Secretly passed back to the country to help her emperor brother.


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a while, Princess Qi found in despair that although she had escaped from the family-sending team, she was not killed by the soldiers of the rebel army, but there were not many ways out for her. There is only one, and I still have to go to Fengjueguo.


    However, at this time, even if she wanted to go to Feng Jue Country, it was not so easy. There was still some distance from the pass of the Dalu Dynasty. She and Xiaohuan would have no less difficulty thinking of getting there.


    Moreover, even if they reach the pass, apart from the pass, they don¡¯t get to Feng Jueguo right away. They still have a long way to go, and there is not only Feng Jueguo outside the pass, there are other countries there. , There are other armies here, and those armies may not be so friendly to Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty.


    What''s more, when she was in the palace, Princess Qi had heard that there were many bandits outside the customs, and once they fell into their hands, it would definitely be worse than death.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi was a little desperate. Knowing that, there was no need to deliberately avoid the people in the family sending party. At that time, she just instinctively wanted to stay away from those people. Now she, But it was ironic to try every means to find those people.


    "Why, haven''t thought about it yet?" Huang Feng saw that Princess Qi hadn''t spoken for a long time, thinking she was hesitating.


    However, if Princess Qi hesitates, Huang Feng can also understand. After all, Princess Qi feels disgusted with marrying Feng Jueguo, but she has to go for the country, which makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    "No." Princess Qi shook her head with a dim expression: "I have already thought about it. I still want to go to Feng Jue Country. Apart from going there, where else can I go?"


    "Princess." Xiaohuan can understand Princess Qi''s mood at this time.


    Huang Feng can also see that Princess Qi is unwilling, but there is no way. However, this is Princess Qi''s business after all. He and Princess Qi are not very familiar, so naturally it is difficult to say anything.


    Although Huang Feng has never seen this kind of marriage, he has never heard of it. In the history of China, there have been many such things happening. Generally, it was the party with the weaker national power in order to seek peace. , Can only marry their own royal women to an enemy country. This is a way of losing power and humiliating the country, and the married women usually have no happiness at all, because they come with a purpose. Very well able to be respected by his husband in an enemy country.


    In ancient times, people¡¯s plot for their homeland was very heavy. Therefore, many people were willing to stay away from their hometowns. There were also many women who married far away, and they ended up depressed and usually still young.


    Therefore, Huang Feng still sympathizes with the princess of the Dalu dynasty in front of him, but he is not clear about the specific situation of this Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty, and it is not easy to rush, let alone save it by himself. This princess, the revenge that caused Feng Jueguo would definitely not be a good thing for the Da Lu Dynasty. When the time comes, the princess may blame herself instead of grateful for herself.


    Therefore, Huang Feng chose to be a passerby for the time being.


    "Although you have decided to go to Feng Jue Country, your body has not fully recovered. My suggestion is that you continue to rest here for a few more days and wait until your body is fully recovered before you go on the road." Huang Feng said.


    Although Huang Feng helped Princess Qi relieve her fever and also helped her prepare food, after all, Princess Qi was seriously ill this time, causing her body to be very weak. This will not be a complete recovery in a short time, and it will take time to recuperate.


    When Princess Qi heard this, she shook her head and said, "No need. In fact, people have been looking for us in the mountains these days, but I thought I was dying at the time, and I didn¡¯t want to die in front of those nasty people. , I didn¡¯t think about what I should do next, so I never showed up. Now, I¡¯ve already figured it out. I must find them as soon as possible. I believe they should not be far away from here, as long as they meet, My body is fine."


    The people in the sent-off party have been going up the mountain to look for them these days. This shows that they should not be far from here, and Princess Qi also understands that if she can¡¯t meet them, it¡¯s just her and Xiaohuan. As a human being, it is very difficult to reach Fengjue Country safely.


    Huang Feng thought for a while and felt that it made sense. If the two of them found a large unit, they would definitely be taken care of as they were, and it would be better than resting in the cave here.


    Moreover, Huang Feng himself is also going to go out tomorrow to see the outside world and find a way to make money. However, seeing Princess Qi and Xiaohuan just gorging themselves, it seems that cooking is a good idea.


    The night is getting darker. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have already cuddled together and fell asleep. In the past few days, the two of them have not rested because of Princess Qi¡¯s condition. Now, Princess Qi¡¯s illness has finally recovered. Now, they can rest assured.


    What''s more, with Huang Feng in this cave, their hearts seem to be more stable. Even the little ring who was wary of Huang Feng before can sleep peacefully.

 2446 Chapter 2446 Distressed Lin Yu

    The next morning, when Princess Qi woke up from her sleep, she found that she and Xiaohuan were the only two in the cave. As for Huangfeng, she had disappeared, if not for her fever, As well as the pile of pheasant bones on the ground, Princess Qi thought she was dreaming, and Huang Feng had never been here.


    Last night, Princess Qi had the best rest during this period of time, and the night she slept the most. She recovered a lot, and there is no need to worry about being insulted by the soldiers of the insurrection army. It seems that the person has A strange magical power can calm people down, and Princess Qi, who has always been frightened, can also rest well because of it.


    "Hey, I don''t know his name yet, and I don''t know if I can see him again in the future." Princess Qi thought with some regret.


    Last night, Huang Feng did not introduce his own name. In such an era where communication is very backward, two strangers who have only met once and want to meet again, the probability is too low, even Princess Qi Huang Feng, who was looking for, didn¡¯t know where to look. At this time, she discovered that Huang Feng knew her identity and some things, but she knew nothing about Huang Feng and didn¡¯t know him. Name, I don¡¯t know where he is from or where he is going.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi was inexplicably frustrated. She looked at the jade pendant that returned to her waist, but she was thinking in her heart, could it be that the fate between herself and the other party ends here?


    Because of this jade pendant, Princess Qi has a special feeling for Huang Feng. In addition, Huang Feng rescued her in a crisis, and the reassuring breath of Huang Feng made Princess Qi treat Huang Feng. Some obsessed.


    However, even if she does not forget, Princess Qi has nothing to do. Don¡¯t say, she doesn¡¯t even know where Huang Feng has gone. Even if she knows, it¡¯s useless, because she¡¯s going to return to the family sending party. There is no way to consider other things when we are going to marry Feng Jueguo.


    At this time, Xiaohuan also woke up. She saw Princess Qi sitting next to her and quickly asked: "Princess, how do you feel?"


    "Much better." Princess Qi said.


    Last night, Huang Feng first helped her to reduce her fever, and then prepared food for her. After that, she used her internal strength to relieve her nerves and made her feel relaxed. When she woke up this morning, she was completely relieved. Without the feeling of powerlessness before, it seems to have returned to the best condition.


    "That''s good, that person still has some abilities." Xiaohuan said. Then, Xiaohuan remembered something, looked into the small cave, and did not find Huang Feng''s figure, she asked with some doubts: "Huh, where is that person?"


    "It should be gone." Princess Qi said. After that, she stood up and said: "Okay, let''s clean up and leave here too."


    "Gone?" Xiaohuan was still thinking about Huang Feng''s departure, and muttered: "He didn''t say hello. That person is really mysterious. He came and disappeared suddenly."


    Princess Qi didn''t speak, but she was thinking, perhaps, Huang Feng''s sudden appearance was God''s arrangement for Huang Feng to rescue her, and at the same time, she returned her jade pendant.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan actually had nothing to clean up. The two of them quickly walked out of the cave. Outside, the sun had already risen. Princess Qi hadn''t seen the sun for many days. She was a little uncomfortable, so she narrowed her eyes slightly. Will get used to it.


    "Princess, where are we going?" Xiaohuan asked.


    "Go down from where the others left before." Princess Qi said.


    Although Princess Qi didn''t follow the others down the mountain before, she knew the direction they were leaving. Now she is going to chase those people, so she can only follow the route they left.


    Moreover, Princess Qi can guarantee that Lin Yu and others have not left too far here. They must be looking for themselves and Xiaohuan around. Although Lin Yu is not respecting himself, the other party¡¯s task is to send himself to the wind. Going to Jueguo, now that I have disappeared, the other party¡¯s task is naturally impossible to complete. I have to stop around and look for myself. Otherwise, after returning to the court, Lin Yu¡¯s life will never be better. It is not impossible to be beheaded. of.


    Princess Qi¡¯s guess was not wrong. At this time, not far from Cangling Mountain, there was a team stationed there. It was Lin Yu and others who had withdrawn from the mountain before. In this camp, except for Lin Yu and his Outside the Yulin Army, there were some other soldiers from the Dalu Dynasty, as well as those eunuchs and court ladies, but the number was much smaller than before. Obviously, those who had fallen short died on the mountain.


    "How is it? Have you heard from the princess?" Lin Yu asked the soldier next to him as soon as he got up.


    At this time, Lin Yu was in a very bad mood. He thought it was a very simple task before, but he did not expect that such a change would happen in the middle. Not only did he lose his army and lose his generals, but more importantly, he actually would Princess Qi was lost.


    Although, when Princess Qi was married to Feng Jueguo, she had no place in Lin Yu''s heart, because, in Lin Yu''s view, once Princess Qi married to Feng Jueguo, it meant, It is impossible to return to the Dalu Dynasty in this life. Even if she is still a princess of the Dalu Dynasty, she has no power and no influence on herself. Therefore, in Lin Yu¡¯s heart, Princess Qi does not even have that Luiza important.


    However, even if Lin Yu doesn¡¯t value Princess Qi, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can lose Princess Qi. You know, his mission to leave the imperial capital this time is to escort Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country. Before the princess arrived at Feng Jue Country, her mission would not be considered complete.


    But it¡¯s okay now. I actually lost Princess Qi. In this case, things will be very troublesome. If he continues to go to Feng Jueguo, it will not make any sense. If Feng Jueguo can¡¯t wait for Princess Qi, it must be He will be blamed. Without Princess Qi, going to Feng Jueguo by himself is of no use at all.


    And if he returned to the imperial capital, Lin Yu would also not have any good fruits. Princess Qi was responsible for contacting the Dalu Dynasty and Fengjue Country and peace. As a result, he actually lost Princess Qi. Those people, including the emperor and the ministers, would never let him go. If Feng Jueguo became angry because of this, his life would definitely be lost, even the family behind him would not protect him.


    His Majesty¡¯s love for Princess Qi is well known. Although, under the circumstances of compelling circumstances, His Majesty married Princess Qi to Feng Jueguo, but this does not mean that His Majesty does not like Princess Qi. , Even, therefore, His Majesty the Emperor was full of guilt for Princess Qi, and if he knew that he had lost Princess Qi halfway, His Majesty would never let him go.


    Therefore, thinking of the consequences of the incident, Lin Yu dare not look back at all, and even dare not tell the people in the court that he has lost Princess Qi.


    In this way, Lin Yu couldn''t retreat, so he could only be stationed in the middle of the road and sent people around to look for Princess Qi''s whereabouts. However, after so many days, Princess Qi has not been found yet, which makes Lin Yu feel irritated. Endlessly, if something really happened to Qi Gong, he would definitely not end well.


    "There is no news about the princess. Our people have searched all around and haven''t found the princess." The soldier said.


    "Could she be able to fly? It must be that the people below didn''t try to find it. I will explain it to you. I will find every piece of land here, even if it is digging three feet, I will find the princess for me! "Lin Yu said angrily. During this period of time, Lin Yu didn''t rest well because he was worried about Princess Qi. The whole person was in a frenzy.


    However, the only thing that made Lin Yu feel at ease was that they hadn''t found the princess''s body yet, which meant that the princess still had great hope of surviving, but they hadn''t found it yet.


    "Yes." The soldier responded, but he was worried about the reaction of the people below.


    Those imperial forest soldiers were okay. After all, they were brought out by Lin Yu. However, the ordinary soldiers of the imperial court were not so obedient. Because of the previous fiasco, they did not have much trust in Lin Yu. When ordering, they were mostly perfunctory. It was precisely because of their negative attitude that the entire search process did not go smoothly.


    Lin Yu seems to know the following situation too, he said: "You tell them that if they can''t find the princess, no one will have good fruit!"


    Lin Yu just understands a bit. Why are the people below, so short-sighted, if they can''t find the princess, he will be the first to be held accountable, but the people below will be able to escape?D?How is it possible that this matter is so important. If you can¡¯t find Princess Qi, you can¡¯t marry Feng Jueguo, or even provoke Feng Jueguo. At that time, it is not impossible for Feng Jueguo to attack the Lu Dynasty again. Those people, can you let go of the people in the procession of sending off your relatives?I''m afraid, none of them can escape!


    "I see." The soldier responded.


    "Also, did you find Luiza?" Lin Yu said, and when he said this, his brow furrowed deeper.


    Because, in the previous chaos, he not only lost Princess Qi, but also lost contact with Luiza. He didn¡¯t know where Luiza went. He also sent someone to find him for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find it, Luiza. Yizha, like Princess Qi, never sees people or corpses. This makes Lin Yu very distressed. He can¡¯t find Princess Qi and he will not end well. Losing Luiza, he also has no good fruits. eat.

 2447 Chapter 2447 the princess is back

    The emperor of Feng Jueguo does have many sons, and these people also have inheritance rights. However, I heard that the emperor of Feng Jueguo, the favorite is still the eldest prince Luiza, who is on the battlefield. Shang also fought fiercely, made a lot of credit, and was respected and loved by those soldiers.


    Therefore, if something happens to Luiza, the emperor of Feng Jueguo will never give up. As the person in charge of this escort mission, Lin Yu¡¯s responsibility is definitely the greatest. If Jueguo is accountable, Lin Yu will definitely be pushed out.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Lin Yu was not only looking for Princess Qi, but also Luiza. However, what disappointed him, and even desperate, was that he had not found either of these two people. It is no wonder that he The mood will be very bad these days.


    Sure enough, after listening to Lin Yu''s words, the soldiers shook their heads as they did a few days ago, and said: "There is no news about the prince Feng Jueguo. Even the entourages around him have disappeared. I think they may have left us alone and set off on their own."


    At this time, in this camp, there is no one of Feng Jueguo. At the same time when Luiza disappeared, his followers also disappeared, although in the previous battle, Feng Jueguo''s followers died. Some, but there should still be survivors, but now they are missing. Obviously, something happened that they didn''t know about.


    And it is precisely because of this that Lin Yu¡¯s soldiers will guess whether it is a person who is absolutely windy, including that Luiza, leaving them alone, it is not impossible, after all, no one I can guarantee that the soldiers of the rebel army will give up to encircle and suppress them. Although they have failed before, it is still possible to attack again.


    Although the number of people sending off the family has decreased a little because of previous battles, there are still thousands of them on the whole, which is still a big goal. It is easy to be spotted by the soldiers of the rebels, no one. Knowing that they would think of any way to continue to ambush them, and in order to avoid falling into danger again, it is very possible that Luiza took someone to leave.


    Lin Yu also feels that this possibility is very high. After all, they have searched all around these days here, but they have not found Luiza¡¯s body, indicating that the possibility of him being alive is still very high. , Just didn''t show up and didn''t know where he went.


    "Continue to send people to look for it. If you haven''t found the great prince of the country, you can''t stop one day." Lin Yu said.


    "Yes." The soldier said.


    However, at this moment, another soldier of Lin Yu stumbled in.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Lin Yu asked quickly. He knew that his own soldiers would not behave like this for no reason, so something must have happened.


    Moreover, they are not far from the Cangling Mountain at this time, and there may be those soldiers of the rebel army waiting for the opportunity, so they are not absolutely safe now.


    "Big... Your lord, the princess is back!" The soldier was still gasping for breath. It might be because he was too anxious. His breathing was a little unsmooth, but obviously he still wanted to be as fast as possible. Report what you got.


    "What? The princess is back? Where is it? With whom? Is there any injury?" Lin Yu was worried about Princess Qi. Now he heard the news that the princess was back, he was suddenly excited, and put his hands on the kiss Asked impatiently on the shoulders of the soldier.


    "The princess is back, and there is a maid by her side. She is now at the gate of the camp. According to the brother who went out looking for it, the princess found it on her own initiative." The soldier said.


    Hearing the soldiers said that the princess was at the gate of the camp, Lin Yu let go of the other party, strode out of his camp, and the two soldiers followed.


    When Lin Yu rushed to the entrance of the camp, he found that many people were already surrounded, and Lin Yu couldn''t see what was inside.


    "Always let all, let all let, my lord is here." Lin Yu''s soldiers shouted loudly.


    Those palace ladies, eunuchs, and soldiers all took the initiative to give way. Lin Yu strode over, and from a distance, he saw two people wearing palace ladies¡¯ costumes, who were standing in the camp at this time. The door was surrounded by everyone, but there was no panic at all.


    Lin Yu hurriedly walked over and saw it clearly that there were a lot of stains on their faces and their clothes were messy. People who don¡¯t know, just from their appearance, would never think that these two One of the people would be the noble princess of the Dalu Dynasty.


    However, Lin Yu knew Princess Qi after all. Although Princess Qi¡¯s face was dirty, he recognized it for the first time. He quickly walked to Princess Qi¡¯s side, knelt down on one knee, and said loudly, "Welcome Your Royal Highness, the poor protection of her subordinates has caused her to suffer."


    As Lin Yu knelt down, everyone around him also knelt down.


    Not everyone knows Princess Qi. Before, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan took the initiative to come to the camp. The people here, at first, thought that they were just ordinary palace ladies, and did not take it seriously. After all, when I was on the mountain before, it was too chaotic. Many people disappeared. In the past few days, people have also found the camp here. Obviously, everyone regards Princess Qi and Xiaohuan as being separated before. The maid of the house.


    When Princess Qi reported her identity, most people did not believe it. However, everyone knew that the reason why they stayed here was looking for Princess Qi. Therefore, for this person who claimed to be a princess, everyone did not believe it. Not daring to be careless, someone immediately notified Lin Yu.


    And now looking at Lin Yu''s actions, everyone understands that the person in front of him who is dressed in court ladies'' costumes and messed up is really their princess. When they learned this, many people were happy. Endless.


    Because, if Princess Qi really had an accident, these people would probably be guilty, and now, the return of Her Royal Highness safely is definitely a great thing for them.


    "Get up." Princess Qi looked at Lin Yu and said lightly: "Let people prepare water. I want to take a shower and change clothes."


    "Yes." Lin Yu responded quickly, and Princess Qi must be taking a shower and changing her clothes now.


    After that, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, led by Lin Yu, walked to the center of the camp. There was a big camp where Lin Yu lived before. Now it is clear that they are changing owners.


    Princess Qi is back, Lin Yu¡¯s big stone finally landed, as long as Princess Qi is sent to Feng Jueguo, his mission will be completed, although Lin Yu is very curious, Princess Qi during this period of time Where did he go, what happened to him, but Princess Qi didn''t take the initiative to say, he was not easy to ask, and for him, it was not necessary to know.


    In Lin Yu''s view, as long as Princess Qi comes back, everything is easy to say, as for other things, it is not so important.


    After the return of Princess Qi, Lin Yu¡¯s only concern was Luiza¡¯s problem, but Luiza¡¯s situation was much better than Princess Qi. After all, Princess Qi is a weak woman, while Luiza is a fierce battlefield. Moreover, there are entourages beside him, and Luiza is obviously safer than that.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t dare to be careless, and sent people to search for it as best he could. He naturally hoped to find Luiza as soon as possible.


    At this moment, near the pass of the Great Lu Dynasty and the country¡¯s wind, a group of more than 20 people, dressed in the clothes of the people of the Da Lu Dynasty, was hiding in a small forest, secretly observing the situation near the pass, and these people Here, the person headed is the Luiza whom Lin Yu has been looking for.


    That day, during the Battle of Cangling Mountain, Luiza¡¯s entourage suffered heavy losses. Even the middle-aged man and another messenger died there. Luiza himself, although with a few people, killed out. Encircled, but he himself was injured.


    After that, he did not choose to meet Lin Yu, but took his entourage, found a place to hide, and healed his injuries while inquiring about the situation outside.


    Although Luiza and Lin Yu seemed to be fighting fiercely along the way before, inwardly, Luiza didn¡¯t believe in Lin Yu and people from the Dalu dynasty. In his opinion, the Dalu dynasty People are just a bunch of useless waste.


    Moreover, the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo have been hostile for many years. Many people in the Great Lu Dynasty don¡¯t like Feng Jueguo in their hearts. Of course, Feng Jueguo is also the same. Now, Luiza is injured and there is no one under him. How much he survived, he was really afraid that someone in the send-off party would be mad and assassinated him.


    Of course, even if he was not assassinated by the people in the team, he was worried that the soldiers of the rebel army would come back. Along the way, the soldiers of the rebel army had attacked them many times. Although they failed many times, Those people did not give up. Although they failed again in Cangling Mountain this time, Luiza felt that they would not give up and would definitely come again.


    And following the sending party, obviously the goal will be bigger and easier to be discovered by the rebel forces of the Great Lu Dynasty, so Luiza decided to separate from those in the sending party and return home alone.


    "The guards here are not very strict. When it gets dark, we will cross over." Luiza said after looking at it for a while.


    There has been a big battle here before. The army of the Da Lu Dynasty was defeated, and the people of the country had won. After that battle, the people of the Da Lu Dynasty here were either killed or taken away as prisoners. Here is now The people of the Da Lu Dynasty came later.

 2448 Chapter 2448 Surveillance

    This pass of the Great Lu Dynasty was severely damaged in the previous battles. Many of the city walls were destroyed. After the wind and the country broke in, they burned and looted the city and destroyed the buildings in the city. As a result, it also resulted in that this pass is everywhere damaged. Although the people of the Dalu dynasty have taken back control of this pass from Fengjue Guoren, they have already begun to repair it, but, Because the time is not long yet, many places have not been repaired. People with better skills can easily enter the pass and leave easily.


    In addition, the Dalu dynasty and Feng Jueguo have ceased war at this time. Therefore, the Dalu dynasty defenders in this pass do not have too much vigilance. Watching here is more like acting and swearing. The sovereignty is actually not strictly guarded.


    For this reason, after Luiza led people to observe for a while, he was confident that he could lead people through here, and as long as he left here, he would be much easier to return to the Great Lu Dynasty.


    "The prince, why don''t we directly reveal our identities, pass it with integrity, and forgive those from the Great Lu Dynasty, and dare not embarrass us." One of Luiza''s entourage said.


    "Do you dare to guarantee the safety of doing that?" Luiza looked at the entourage and said, "We have fought the Dalu Dynasty for more than ten years, and our hatred has entered the bottom of our hearts. It is not an armistice agreement. , It can be erased. While we can''t wait to kill those people from the Da Lu dynasty, there are also many people from the Da Lu dynasty. They hate us who are absolutely beautiful. Before, they kept attacking us on the road. The soldiers of the insurgent army in, although they have other purposes, among them there is hatred of us. Can you guarantee that there is no such person in this pass?"


    Luiza¡¯s counter-question, he asked the person directly, he really didn¡¯t dare to make any guarantees about it, because even he didn¡¯t take the armistice agreement too seriously in his heart. I know that there will still be wars between the two countries in the future, and the people of the Great Lu Dynasty, especially those living near the border, must have no good impression of them in their hearts, and they will not mind killing. For a few people who are extremely state-of-the-art, if oneself and others really pass through here in a big way, maybe they will be ambushed by the other party.


    There are not many people waiting for me. Once trapped in the city, it is basically impossible to break through. Therefore, for the sake of safety, it is undoubtedly the safest to pass this pass secretly. , The defense of this pass is not rigorous, these people are not weak, and it is not a big problem to pass here secretly.


    "His Royal Highness is wise," the entourage said, arching his hands, his face full of admiration for Luiza.


    Such expressions and attitudes made Luiza very useful, and the mood that had been hit before was much better.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Luiza was ambushed by the insurgent soldiers of the Dalu dynasty in Cangling Mountain before. Luiza had to bear a great deal of responsibility. The scouts he arranged did not complete the investigation well. When he passed Cangling Mountain, he knew that the terrain was dangerous and it was the most easy to defend and difficult to attack, but he still stubbornly believed that the rebel soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty did not have that consciousness. Because of his arrogance, the entire team was ambushed, and in the end it suffered heavy losses. His entourage was left with about twenty people, and even his husband died.


    Therefore, Luiza hated the rebel soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty and wished to tear them, but at the same time, he was also hit by some blows. Now, he seems to have recovered some confidence from his subordinates. Come.


    "Victory or defeat is a common matter for soldiers. This time I just carelessly. When next time I come with the army, I must kill all those damn bastards, none of them!" Luiza Thought to myself.


    Luiza doesn¡¯t have the slightest affection for the Luiza rebel forces who have caused himself to lose his subordinates, lose face, and fall into danger. He swears in his heart that as long as there is a chance, he must Revenge today, let those people pay for today''s things.


    "Well, we all have a rest first, and then act at night." Luiza said.


    Those entourages naturally had no opinion, so this group of people found a hidden place to rest, replenish their physical strength, and waited for the night to secretly leave.


    As for Princess Qi, it is no longer within Luiza¡¯s consideration now. He only wants to leave the customs and return to the country safely. As for other things, they are not that important, even if he was very The same is true of Princess Qi who is obsessed with.


    Although Princess Qi is beautiful, Luiza loves it even more, but in Luiza¡¯s heart, Princess Qi is still just a woman, and a woman, in his heart, has no status. When she is safe, Of course he would not mind playing with a beautiful woman like Princess Qi, but when he is not so safe, he would not consider women. It can be said that Luiza would not consider women in danger. Regarding his own woman''s affairs, if the sacrifice of his own woman can make him safe, he will not have the slightest hesitation.


    Therefore, at this time Luiza just wanted to leave the customs with his subordinates, and meet those outside the customs who came to pick him up. As for what happened to Princess Qi, he didn''t care at all.


    And on a mountain more than ten kilometers away, there were many people sitting or lying down with their eyes closed and resting. These people were the rebel soldiers who came out of Cangling Mountain before.


    Previously, because of the White Lotus Sect¡¯s sneak attack, it directly led to the failure of the rebel forces to encircle and suppress the Dalu dynasty and send relatives. Then, on the way to fight with the White Lotus Sect, it caused a larger-scale melee. Before, it was the various rebels of the alliance. The forces instantly turned into unshakable enemies, and they hacked and killed each other.


    At that time, Wang Cheng had already realized that the general situation was over, so he decisively chose to retreat, and took his men back from Cangling Mountain, away from the place of right and wrong. However, even Wang Cheng was already very decisive. However, his men still lost some in that melee. For the soldiers who he trained carefully, they did not die in the battle with the court and the wind and the country, but died in the civil strife, Wang Cheng It is very sad.


    However, the situation was critical at the time, and Wang Cheng didn''t have much time to feel sad and angry. He could only lead people to leave the battlefield quickly.


    However, Wang Cheng is an ambitious person. Even if this operation failed due to an accident, he still did not give up. In his opinion, as long as the team of sending off relatives has not reached the country, then he There was still a chance, and the sent-off team wanted to leave the customs, and there was only one way to go. Therefore, he took the people and temporarily stationed down on the surrounding mountains.


    However, this mountain is not on the necessary route, and the terrain is not as good as that of Cangling Mountain. Therefore, it is not easy for Wang Cheng to ambush the person who sent the family to the team again. After a loss, it will be very difficult to ambush success again, the other party is not a fool after all.


    Simply, Wang Cheng was not in a hurry. After setting up the team, he began to observe the situation of the send-off team. At the same time, he was also thinking about this method. During this period, some people from the rebel forces arrived one after another.


    Wang Cheng kept his eyes on this time. In order to avoid the recurrence of the previous situation that Shi Dafu wanted to hold back, Wang Cheng did not let the powerful rebel forces approach this time, but only accepted those small forces, and, Directly to them.


    The people of the small rebel forces are not disgusted with this. Although the leader of a small power seems to be a good place, life is not easy. The people under them all have to eat, and their power is small and their fighting power Low, wanting to rob, it is very difficult, some people from small forces are almost out of food.


    Therefore, it is obviously a good way to find someone from a big power to take refuge, and Wang Cheng is obviously a good one who can take refuge in.


    Although this operation failed in the end, it was because of the bad things of the White Lotus Sect and it would not affect the image of Wang Cheng in the hearts of other rebel forces. At least, his previous series of actions were still very successful. Yes, it successfully confuses the opponent, and successfully ambushes the opponent, and even almost wiped out those people.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng¡¯s abilities have been recognized by many people. In addition, although Wang Cheng¡¯s power has suffered some losses this time, it is still very strong. Relying on such a powerful power will help As far as those small forces are concerned, it is not a bad thing.


    Therefore, during this period of time, the strength of the mountain where Wang Cheng belongs is constantly increasing. Moreover, unlike the previous alliance, at that time, although everyone acted together, they were all independent and independent of each other. And now, all the soldiers of the rebel army on this mountain belong to Wang Cheng''s jurisdiction.


    In this way, Wang Cheng''s strength has not declined continuously, but has increased a lot, which also gave him a lot of confidence in the next actions.


    While monitoring the sending party, Wang Cheng discovered that the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty and the prince of Feng Jueguo had disappeared at the same time. This was a good thing for Wang Cheng. He liked it better. Both of them were already before. He died in the chaos, in that case, their previous actions would be considered a success.

 2449 Chapter 2449 Many Forces

    However, because it is still uncertain whether Princess Qi and Luiza are really dead, after all, it was only the news that the two of them were missing in the sending party, so Wang Cheng did not dare to be careless. Staring there, while thinking about other ways.


    In a place not far from Wang Cheng and others, there were also people from the rebel forces gathered here at this time. These people also retreated from Cangling Mountain before, but they did not follow Wang Cheng. In other words, he wanted to take refuge in Wang Cheng, but Wang Cheng refused.


    Among these people, Shi Dafu was the head, and the others were also relatively large forces on all sides of the rebel army. Some of them wanted to join Wang Cheng before, but Wang Cheng refused. Wang Cheng knew that some of these people They are ambitious in their hearts. It is only a stopgap measure for them to take refuge in themselves. It is not easy to really subdue them. Now it is a more critical moment. Wang Cheng did not want to have more troubles, so he did not accept the surrender of those people. .


    Of course, there are more people who are like Shi Dafu, who are ambitious and unwilling to subdue to others. They did not choose to rendezvous with Wang Cheng, but came here, formed an alliance, and acted together. They did not I hope Wang Cheng will succeed. In that case, the credit will be Wang Cheng''s. For them, there is not much benefit.


    However, they are the same as Wang Cheng, that is, they also want to kill Luiza and Princess Qi, but they don¡¯t want to complete it under Wang Cheng¡¯s leadership. Moreover, they also feel that after the previous In the melee, the strength of the family-sending team has been greatly damaged, even if there are no people from Wang Cheng to join, their own alliance can complete the next action and kill Luiza and Princess Qi.


    "According to the news that the spies came back, the people over there are still searching for the princess and the prince of Feng Jueguo. There is no result yet." Shi Dafu, sitting in the first place, said to everyone.


    The leaders here are all the leaders of the big powers. Although they are a little weaker than Shi Dafu, compared with other forces, their scale is already large, and they can become the temporary bosses of these people, Shi Dafu. In his heart, he is still very satisfied. He also wants to keep this situation going. To achieve this goal, he must replace Wang Cheng and become the strongest existence in the entire rebel force. Only then can he Can have the opportunity to incorporate people from other forces.


    And now is a good opportunity. As long as he kills Princess Qi and Luiza with someone, then his prestige will definitely increase a lot, plus some dowry snatched, as long as the action is successful, his strength will be There is a big improvement.


    And the team to send relatives has been greatly damaged by the previous battle. Of course, Shi Dafu is not willing to miss this opportunity. In his opinion, even without Wang Cheng¡¯s joining, he can still kill the target, so he is leaving the warehouse. When he was in Lingshan, he never thought about continuing to reunite with Wang Cheng. At that time, he had already decided to leave Wang Cheng aside and do it himself.


    After that, he took the initiative to contact people from other forces. In this way, he would be more able to guarantee the possibility of the mission''s success, and he could also reduce his own losses. Shi Dafu was still happy to do so.


    Moreover, Shi Dafu also knew that in other forces, many people did not want to work with Wang Cheng in their hearts, and they also wanted to replace Wang Cheng. Shi Dafu took advantage of this and brought them together. Although they also had the ambition to replace Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu was not afraid. He was sure that he could weaken their strength during the battle, and then disintegrate and defeat them all. In the end, they all had to truly take refuge. Yourself.


    And since leaving Cangling Mountain, Shi Dafu, like Wang Cheng, has been staring at the sending party, so he also knows the situation there. After all, in that resident, many people go out to look for Princess Qi and Lu Yi every day. Zha, such a large-scale operation, it is very difficult to hide from others, so it is not surprising that Shi Dafu and Wang Cheng know that Lin Yu and others are looking for Princess Qi and Luiza.


    And Princess Qi has just returned to the camp, so Shi Dafu and Wang Cheng have not received any news yet, but I believe they will know about this soon.


    "I haven''t found anyone for so long. Could those two people have died in the previous war?" Someone guessed.


    "It''s possible." Another person also said: "Those people in the sent-off party have been looking for this period of time. Although Cangling Mountain is not small, it has been so long and there are so many people looking for it. If you were alive, you should have found it long ago."


    "Yes, I think so too." Among the others, there is no shortage of people who guess the same.


    "This may indeed be true." Shi Dafu said: "However, those who sent the family team have not given up looking for them, nor have they seen the corpses. That means that the two of them are still very likely to be alive. We can''t give up before they are dead."


    Speaking of this, Shi Dafu paused and said: "In addition, Wang Cheng also sent someone to stare at the station. He has not given up, and we can''t be careless."


    Hearing that Wang Cheng hadn''t given up yet, everyone didn''t dare to be careless. The reason why they were able to gather here was somewhat related to Wang Cheng. Because of the previous actions, Wang Cheng''s reputation had increased a lot, and they could no longer be willing to watch. When Wang Cheng continued to succeed, it was absolutely bad news for them. If they wanted to replace Wang Cheng, it would become very difficult.


    "Let the people below cheer up. Once we find those two people, we can act at any time." Shi Dafu explained.


    "It''s no problem." Everyone responded.


    Although everyone did not succeed because of the melee before, the morale impact was not great. After all, their failure was not because of the failure of their own plan, but because of an accident like the White Lotus Sect. Moreover, the team that gave relatives was already strong. Great fall, they can be regarded as winning each other.


    Shi Dafu was obviously satisfied with everyone''s attitude, and he was full of confidence in it.


    In another relatively hidden place, Bai Yufei and others were temporarily stationed there. Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu did not give up their previous actions, and Bai Yufei did the same.


    The previous practice of the praying mantis catching the cicada and the oriole was not wrong. Bai Yufei also achieved good results. After that, he incorrectly estimated the strength of other insurgent forces. He did not expect that those people were so decisive. At that time, they gave up the encirclement and suppression of the family-sending team, and turned to attack him. Moreover, those in the family-sending team also gave up the fight with Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others, and instead came to kill them.


    Under the combined attack of those forces, it was not surprising that Bai Yufei''s White Lotus Church had retreated.


    However, Bai Yufei was obviously not reconciled. He also knew that the strength of the team that sent the family had been greatly damaged, and if he continued to act, he still had a chance to succeed.


    It¡¯s just that Bai Yufei didn¡¯t do it right away, because he knew that Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu did not give up, and they were all staring at him. If he did it first, he would be flanked back and forth, and eventually defeated. He knew that he The good deeds of Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others were ruined before, and those people would not let him go afterwards. Once they had a chance, they would definitely take revenge.


    Bai Yufei doesn¡¯t think that his strength can face so many enemies at the same time. Therefore, under the current situation, he can only stand still and observe the situation first. Moreover, he also knows that Lin Yu and others are looking for it. Luiza and Princess Qi, then, there is no need for him to do anything, he is just sending people to stare at the three forces.


    In the afternoon, the news that Princess Qi returned to the station was already known by Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu, Bai Yufei and others. Originally, it was a peaceful tripartite force. The atmosphere suddenly changed. All ready to do it.


    However, because they have separated from each other at this time and are scrupulous about each other, the three forces have not yet started, and they are afraid that people from the other two forces will put cold arrows behind them. In that case, they will only marry others. clothes.


    What''s more, even though Princess Qi is back, Luiza hasn¡¯t heard yet, and Lin Yu and others have not left yet. They are still searching there. Therefore, Wang Cheng and others are not so anxious. Just continue to observe, anyway, the family sending team is very large and easy to be noticed, and now they have been under their surveillance, they are even more in no hurry.


    And at this time, outside this pass of the Da Lu Dynasty, there are also people with several forces, secretly hiding, watching the situation of this pass, they are also planning something.


    Among these forces, there is a force that belongs to Feng Jueguo. They have been here two days ago and are stationed at a place more than ten miles away from the pass. They are here to pick up Luiza and Princess Qi. It¡¯s just that the Dalu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo have just signed an armistice agreement. In order not to arouse the vigilance of the Dalu Dynasty defenders in the pass, they can¡¯t be stationed too close to the pass, they can only stop more than ten miles away. Down.


    "Is there no news about the prince?" In the largest camp in the resident, an old man with white beard and hair asked in a deep voice the opposing general.


    Although this old man is not young, his spirit is very good. Moreover, his status in Feng Jue Country is very high, especially in the military. His reputation is unmatched by Luiza, which is equivalent to A character like the God of War of Feng Jueguo, in his early years, the various victories of Feng Jueguo against the Great Lu Dynasty were mostly commanded by him.

 2450 Chapter 2450 the situation outside the customs

    The old man''s name is Morey. He is a well-known God of War figure in Fengjue Country. He joined the army at the age of fifteen. He has made countless contributions until now. He has also become a small soldier from the bottom to become Fengjue National University. General, the number one person in the entire military, and he is also trusted by the Emperor Feng Jueguo.


    When the eldest prince Luiza first entered the barracks, he was with Morey. The emperor of the country obviously wanted Morey to take his son with him, and let his son follow Morey and learn more. Things, so, to a certain extent, this Morey is still Luiza¡¯s master, and Luiza is arrogant by nature, but in front of Morey he dare not move the least. He respects and also Afraid of Morey.


    This time, Emperor Feng Jueguo asked Morey to bring someone to meet Luiza and Princess Qi, which also showed that Emperor Feng Jueguo attached great importance to this marriage. He clearly knew the situation in and around Feng Jueguo. Knowing that Feng Jueguo also needs a truce and rest for a period of time to solve the surrounding problems, so he does not want to see any accidents in the marriage.


    In addition, according to the news received by Emperor Feng Jueguo, some surrounding countries have recently begun to be restless and a little bit ready to move. Obviously, people in those countries know that Feng Jueguo wants to truce with the Dalu Dynasty. They have no benefit at all, so they will not want to see this success.


    Therefore, those people are likely to take action to sabotage this matter. The emperor of Feng Jueguo could not be indifferent to this. Therefore, he sent Morey, such a figure of the God of War, to welcome the sent-off team. To ensure the safety of the prince and princess Qi.


    However, after Morey took the people to the agreed place, he discovered that the family sending team had not yet arrived, and the prince also lost contact during this period. Although Feng Jueguo had spies in the Lu dynasty, but Most of them are in the imperial capital or in the pass. I really don¡¯t know about this. Now it¡¯s a crucial moment for the truce between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty. Morey is not good at taking people into the pass, but he finds the prince. If you do that, it may arouse dissatisfaction from the Lu dynasty and feel that they have other purposes.


    Therefore, Morey can only send a small number of people to sneak into the barrier to investigate the news of the prince.


    "Not yet." The visitor said, "In order not to cause misunderstandings on the Dalu dynasty, it is not easy for our people to go too deep."


    There is no other way. Although the people of Feng Jueguo don''t pay much attention to the Dalu Dynasty, the Dalu Dynasty is a big country after all. Although it has been defeated for years, it still has strength. , If you really die with them, they won''t feel good, so Feng Jueguo would want to temporarily cease the war with the Da Lu Dynasty.


    And this time is a sensitive period. These people are not good at doing things that misunderstand the people of the Dalu dynasty. After all, there is still a big difference between the appearance of Fengjueguo and Dalu dynasty. It is easy to be discovered, and once discovered, then it is likely to cause misunderstandings in the Dalu Dynasty, and at that time, the truce between the two countries will change.


    Morey frowned and said, "Find a few people from the army who are similar to the people of the Dalu dynasty, and let them investigate in depth. Now that the agreed time has passed, I am afraid there will be an accident with the prince. "


    "Yes." The man answered, but he hesitated and said: "Will we worry too much? The prince and others are still in the Dalu dynasty, and the Dalu dynasty people think more than we do. The armistice, they will not let the prince have an accident, which will irritate us. Perhaps, the chief officials of the cities along the way all want to entertain the team and send them to the family, which is delaying time."


    This person¡¯s guess is not unreasonable. The people of the Dalu Dynasty really value the marriage of this talent more and want to stop the war. Moreover, in the sent-off party, there is Princess Qi, such a prominent royal princess, and Lin Yu. It is very possible that the children of aristocratic families, as well as the princes like Luiza, will entertain them warmly.


    "You have some truth." Morey said, "However, you can''t be careless. Those who don''t want to see the success of this marriage. Except for some surrounding countries, the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty also don''t want to. When this matter is successful, then the Dalu court will have enough energy to suppress them. Therefore, they are also likely to take action on the team. If that is the case, the prince will be there. It will be dangerous."


    "The general said it makes sense." The person next to him said: "However, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty has not already sent the imperial forest army to escort him, and there are other armies to join. The prince himself has been in the army for many years, under the generals, High-powered and good at fighting, if those from the rebel forces really want to attack the family-sending team, they will definitely not be as fruitful as they are."


    These people with the most outstanding style are very confident in Luiza. After all, they have been in the army for many years and have had a lot of dealings with these people. They all know Luiza¡¯s skills, and those big The strength of the Lu dynasty''s rebel forces has not been put in the eyes of these outstanding generals, the regular army of the Da Lu dynasty, they don''t care, let alone those rebel forces like chickens and dogs. That is nothing to worry about.


    "His Royal Highness does have the ability, and I am also very optimistic about him becoming a famous general in the future." Morey said: "However, His Royal Highness is arrogant by nature. I am afraid that he will be caught by others because of this. Those who sent the family to the team, after all, were from the Great Lu Dynasty, and it would not be so easy for His Royal Highness to use it."


    As the master of the eldest prince Luiza, he naturally understood Luiza¡¯s ability and character. He did not doubt Luiza¡¯s ability, but he was a little worried about his character, his arrogance. Personality can sometimes be bad, not to mention, without himself or the emperor by his side, suppressing him, he will do things even more unscrupulously.


    Moreover, with Luiza, the only ones who are truly trustworthy are those more than a hundred people. The others are people from the Da Lu dynasty. Not to mention their combat effectiveness. If anything dangerous happens, those people It is also untrustworthy.


    And the more than one hundred followers, although their skills are not weak, but if there is any large-scale battle, those people will not be enough at all, and they will not be able to play a big role.


    Therefore, Morey is not completely assured of Luiza''s life safety.


    Others heard Morey''s words, although they felt that Morey was a little too worried, but it was not completely unreasonable, so no one said anything.


    "Also, are there any changes in the people around you recently?" Morey continued to ask.


    The people around him are naturally some small countries around Feng Jueguo.


    Originally, outside the pass, Feng Jueguo, like those countries, was a subject of the Great Lu Dynasty, and both were small countries. However, an emperor of Feng Jueguo later had great ambitions and was unwilling to be attached to the Great Lu Dynasty. Therefore, they began to violate the yin and yang of the Dalu dynasty, and after that, frictions even began to occur.


    Although the surrounding countries are also attached to the Dalu dynasty, there are not many that are truly sincere. Therefore, they are still anxious that Fengjueguo will fight the Dalu dynasty. That will weaken the Dalu dynasty. Strength, at the same time, will greatly damage Feng Jueguo''s strength, and they can take the opportunity to annex Feng Jueguo.


    For this reason, the surrounding countries fanned the flames and created conflicts between the Great Lu Dynasty and the Feng Jue Kingdom. Then, they felt that the strength of the Feng Jue Kingdom was too weak, and it was easy to be destroyed by the Great Lu Dynasty. When the role of the Da Lu Dynasty was weakened, they secretly supported Feng Jueguo and helped Feng Jueguo increase its strength to resist the Da Lu Dynasty, thereby attracting the attention of the Da Lu Dynasty and allowing them to continue to develop.


    However, what people in those countries did not expect was that the emperor of Feng Jueguo still had real abilities. He was not defeated in the war with the Dalu Dynasty. On the contrary, the more he fought, the more experienced he became, and the more experienced Feng Jueguo became. The stronger the fight, when the surrounding countries realize that it is not good, Feng Jueguo¡¯s strength has been greatly improved than before, and it is no longer what they can compete. They wanted to see Feng Jueguo and the great The Lu dynasty suffered both defeats and completely failed.


    However, the leaders of these countries are obviously not reconciled. In recent years, they have not rarely made small moves in secret, and they are all aimed at Feng Jueguo. Compared with the Great Lu Dynasty, they are more afraid of Feng Jueguo. When the Great Lu Dynasty rises, they only need to have a better attitude, and the Great Lu Dynasty treats them well, and will give them to this point, as long as they are ministers.


    However, Feng Jueguo is completely different. The surrounding countries know that Feng Jueguo and their nature are the same. Once Feng Jueguo is truly powerful, he will not allow other forces to exist around him. The country will not accept other countries as ministers, but will choose to directly annex, which is obviously not acceptable to those countries.


    Therefore, after they reacted, they have been secretly targeting Feng Jueguo over the past few years, distracting Feng Jueguo, otherwise, maybe the Dalu Dynasty would have been completely defeated by Feng Jueguo.


    It is precisely because the people of Feng Jueguo know the thoughts of the people in the surrounding countries that they want to temporarily cease the war with the Da Lu Dynasty, completely solve the surrounding situation, so that they have no worries, and then attack with all their strength. The Great Lu Dynasty completely conquered the Great Lu Dynasty in one fell swoop.

 2451 Chapter 2451 each has an abacus

    Feng Jueguo has taken some action here. People from other surrounding countries are not indifferent. They will also react. Therefore, Morey will be sent out to welcome the family-sending team. In doing so, one is to express his concern for this. Kind of attention to the marriage of the Dalu dynasty. Another point is to prevent accidents on the road, because Feng Jueguo has already received some information that there are military transfers in some surrounding countries.


    This kind of information is enough to attract the attention of the Emperor Feng Jueguo. People in the surrounding countries will obviously not act on the Da Lu Dynasty at this time. It is not in their interests. Once the Da Lu Dynasty is destroyed, then, Feng Jueguo is now the only family, and when that happens, there will be no good fruits from them.


    Therefore, the transfer of those people is likely to be aimed at this marriage. They don''t want to see the success of this marriage. All, they will definitely take action to destroy it. This is why Morey, such a God of War. The reason the character will be sent out.


    If you just greet the team to send off your relatives, just send a general and add a member of the royal family. However, in order to deal with emergencies, the general generals are obviously not enough. At this time, there is only Morey like this. Only the veteran of the battlefield can hold the ground.


    "The armies of the surrounding countries suddenly disappeared during this time, but there seem to be more horse thieves around us." said the side.


    "Hmph, I still know the hidden identity." Morey knew when he heard that the horse thieves who suddenly appeared were mostly played by people in the army of the surrounding countries.


    Obviously, although everyone knows their thoughts and goals, it is not yet the time to completely tear their faces, and people in the surrounding countries obviously do not want to confess because of this and be caught by Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty. So there is an excuse to attack them.


    Changing one''s identity, even if everyone knows who did the thing, but as long as they don''t admit it, there will be no evidence for Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty, and naturally there will be no excuses to act on them.


    However, those people don¡¯t know that, regardless of the excuses, once Feng Jueguo stabilizes its relationship with the Dalu dynasty, he will have to deal with neighboring countries. Feng Jueguo will take advantage of this time to completely calm down. The power of surrounding countries.


    "It''s okay for those people not to come, as long as they dare to come, they will definitely come back and forth!" Morey said, with strong confidence in his words.


    The people around him didn¡¯t have the slightest suspicion about what he said, and what Morey¡¯s ability is, there is no longer any need to doubt and Zheng Ming, Feng Jueguo, and even the people of the Dalu dynasty know it, he can say so , It can definitely be done.


    Moreover, after learning about the changes in some of the surrounding countries, the Emperor Feng Jueguo gave Morey a lot of troops. In their opinion, this time, although it is a bit dangerous, it is also an opportunity to severely damage the strength of the surrounding countries. Opportunity.


    Originally, the emperor of Feng Jueguo and some high-level officials were already preparing to solve the problems of the surrounding countries. Now, when those people come to the door, how can they be willing to miss this opportunity?


    Therefore, in Morey''s heart, he hoped that they would really come. In this way, he would save some energy when attacking surrounding countries later.


    At this time, around the camp where Morey is stationed, there are indeed many people dressed as horse thieves. They are wandering around, but they are not far from this station, always paying attention to the situation of this station, and always preparing to deal with this station. Carry out an attack.


    And these horse thieves, just as Morey said, are played by people from some surrounding countries. They are divided into teams, and countries form a team. Although their goals are all aimed at Feng Jueguo, However, after all, they belong to different countries and each have their own pursuit of interests. Therefore, they cannot completely trust people in other countries. It is better to separate and wait until the time to act before acting together.


    And these people, as Morey thought, did not want to reveal their identity, so they pretended to be horse thief and cruised around. The real horse thief outside the pass had already realized that it was not good and knew that there would be big things here. Happened, and fled first. It can be said that there is no real horse thief still here.


    However, although these people have been staring at the station for a long time, they have not done anything. Their goal is not the windy army, but the upcoming family-sending team, which is Princess Qi. Therefore, before Princess Qi arrives, they Will not do it.


    For them, when they knew that the chief official of this resident was Morey, they had already realized that the situation was a bit tricky. Morey¡¯s name was not only famous in Feng Jue Kingdom and Dalu Dynasty, but also in the surrounding areas. The country is also very famous, they all know Morey''s ability, this will definitely not be a good person to deal with.


    However, this discovery did not make them retreat. After all, they all know that the current situation is not very good for them. Once Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty truly cease war, then their disaster will come. Therefore, even if it is dangerous, they must prevent Feng Jueguo from marrying the Dalu Dynasty and prevent them from a complete truce, even if they pay the price for it, they will not hesitate.


    In addition, although this time things are more difficult, but for them, it may not be an opportunity.


    They all know that the already rising Feng Jue Nation will not allow them to continue to exist. So sooner or later the war between the two sides will break out, and once that time comes, Morey, like the god of war, is definitely a very difficult opponent. Although it was a bit embarrassing, they all knew that when they were alone against Morey''s leading army, there was basically no chance of winning.


    Morey has the ability, and Feng Jueguo''s army is strong and experienced. When the two factors are added together, people from neighboring countries will not be opponents at all.


    But now, they have a chance to eliminate Morey, so that these two factors can''t be added together. If this is the case, they will be more confident in the future when they face Feng Jueguo''s offensive.


    If only a single country came here, they would definitely not be sure to defeat Morey. After all, Morey''s ability is there, and there will be no fewer people coming out this time, and they will not be opponents.


    However, this time is different. They did not come here alone, but people from multiple countries came together. With so many people added together, they still have some confidence. If they can kill Princess Qi this time At the same time, killing Morey, then, for them, it is definitely a big gain.


    However, their most important goal is Princess Qi. Therefore, although many people want to kill Morey, they have not done anything yet. They are still waiting, waiting for Princess Qi¡¯s party to send her off. , And then kill it, kill two birds with one stone.


    The atmosphere outside the pass seems to have become a little heavy. Some passing merchants seem to smell a different taste. During this time, they dare not pass through here. On the contrary, they are the defenders inside the pass, not conscious. When there was something wrong with the situation, although they also knew that the windy army was stationed more than ten miles away from here, they didn''t worry much.


    There has already been news from above that the war with Feng Jueguo has been ceased, and this pass was voluntarily let out by the people of Feng Jueguo. If they had any ideas about this place, they would not voluntarily let it out before. Moreover, two The country has just ended the war, and it will not start fighting again soon.


    What''s more, the windy army is stationed more than ten miles away, and it has been two days. They have also sent people to explain their purpose, that is to welcome the sending off team, and, in order not to cause Misunderstanding, they are not close to the city.


    These are the reasons why the defenders in the city feel relieved. What''s more, they all know that they are not the opponents of those windy troops. The city was well defended before, and there were hundreds of thousands of defenders. The opponents of those who are absolutely windy, now their city defense is destroyed, and there are only 10,000 or 20,000 defenders, so they are not the opponents of those who are absolutely windy. If those who are absolutely windy do come back, they What can be done is to surrender, and there is no hope of holding.


    Thinking about it this way, they are even less nervous, anyway, the battle will not start in the end.


    On the other hand, Huang Feng had already set off alone after leaving Princess Qi and Xiaohuan without saying goodbye early in the morning. He has not yet figured out what to do here, and he still doesn''t know enough about the world.


    Although he has a lot of influence in the previous spaces, this is not to say that he must also lay a lot of ground here. His ultimate goal is only to make money. After the emperor, he can''t stay here, what''s the use?


    To make money, Huang Feng does not have a lot of methods now, so he is not very anxious, anyway, there is time, he can decide what method to make money after getting familiar with the environment here.


    Huang Feng¡¯s speed is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people. Even if he no longer flies in the air, even if he only uses light effort to drive the road, his speed will be much faster than the fastest means of transportation of this era, the carriage, so, in When other forces learned that Princess Qi had been found in the afternoon, Huang Feng had already arrived in the pass.


    And for this journey, it would take a few days for others to walk, but Huang Feng only took about half a day. This is still the case when he has not exhausted all his strength.

 2452 Chapter 2452

    "This is too good to be a checkpoint, and the guards are so relaxed." Huang Feng thought to himself as he walked on the street inside the pass.


    Originally, he thought he would be troublesome if he wanted to enter such a pass. After all, this kind of city is generally the front line of defense against the enemy. For those who are unidentified, he must be interrogated. It¡¯s very strict. Under normal circumstances, people who don¡¯t have a guide will find it difficult to enter ordinary cities, not to mention entering this kind of pass. Huang Feng thought he would be stopped outside the city or be irritable. Soldiers, just grab them.


    However, the facts are not what Huang Feng thought. At the gate of the city, soldiers were indeed guarding them. However, those soldiers were lazy, and apart from charging people entering the city, there was no extra questioning at all. Just glanced at Huang Feng and let him in. As for Lu Yin, he didn''t even mention it.


    Although this did make Huang Feng less troublesome and entered the city smoothly, Huang Feng still couldn''t help but complain about the attitude of these soldiers from the Da Lu Dynasty. If there were any spies. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to get in?


    It''s no wonder that the Great Lu Dynasty would lose to Feng Jueguo in succession on the battlefield. This vigilance was too bad.


    Of course, what Huang Feng doesn''t know is that the defense here was not so lax before. Before the previous battle with Feng Jueguo, the defense here was still very tight. It is very difficult for black households like Huang Feng to enter. of.


    However, everything has changed since the war. After that fiasco, Feng Jueguo took control of this place. They burned, robbed, robbed, and wreaked havoc here. Valuable things are either robbed or destroyed. Now, although this pass has been returned to the Dalu dynasty by Feng Jueguo, it does not have much value anymore. There is no valuables, and the city defense has also been destroyed. Destroyed, the people with the most wind of the country might not look down on this place anymore. Therefore, the Dalu court guard who came here felt that there was nothing to be worried about here. When defending, naturally It also slackened a lot.


    In addition, there are not many soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty who came here this time. They have to clean up the garbage in the city, repair the city defense, etc. There are a lot of things to do, and there is no intention to defend the city. When the city wall came out, except for a few soldiers at the gate of the city to maintain law and order and charge some fees for entering the city, there were no other soldiers. There was not even a patrolling soldier on the front of the city.


    Of course, what they did was related to the armistice agreement signed between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty. Feng Jueguo came to pick up the pro team this time. In order not to cause misunderstandings, they also stopped far outside the city, which made Dalu. The generals and soldiers of the DPRK all saw Feng Jueguo''s sincerity and believed that they would not attack the Dalu Dynasty in a short time. If this is the case, why do they waste so much energy to defend the city?


    This also led to the fact that black households like Huang Feng easily entered the city, and some merchants who saw business opportunities came here. After the war, whether it was from the Great Lu Dynasty or Feng Jueguo, they would all enter. During a period of development, a lot of commodities will be needed. This is a business opportunity. Although it is not safe outside the customs, many merchants still choose to take the risk for the high profits. As long as they succeed, the profits earned are enough They enjoy it for a long time.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng walked on the streets of this still very shabby city, what he saw was not completely deserted, but a lot of people were walking around, and there were also a lot of vendors selling, they were all from Dalu. In various places in North Korea, many people want to go out to do business outside the customs. This is an important way to exit the customs. Therefore, everyone will gather here before leaving the customs, and at the same time, they will also trade what they want here. .


    Some things in the customs, as long as they are sold outside the customs, can make a lot of profit, which is much better than trading inside the customs. This is also the reason why so many people know the dangers outside the customs and go outside the customs. However, many businessmen are for safety reasons. , Will also find some guards to surround his belongings when he leaves the customs, to prevent being targeted by horse thieves on the road.


    However, those who can hire a escort are usually large businessmen or people from some chambers of commerce, and those small businessmen will choose to gather together and set off after gathering. In this case, there will be an accident on the road. Fortunately, there is a caregiver. Of course, there are also some small businessmen who gather together and pool money to hire some guards.


    Therefore, at this time in this city, in addition to those merchants who want to venture outside, there are still many guards. This situation also existed before, but before, the guards in the city The military strength is still very strong, they will not allow those guards to wear swords and walk around on the street.


    However, at this time, the guarding force of this city is already very weak. The strength of the defenders of the Dalu Dynasty has seriously declined. Now they are busy repairing the city defense, cleaning up the garbage in the city, etc., so there is not much energy to manage. The escorts hired by the merchants caused Huang Feng to see many people wearing swords on the street.


    Although there are many people who wear swords, Huang Feng is not at all worried. These people may have some skills compared to ordinary people, but in front of him, it is obviously not enough, even these people Together, it will not be Huang Feng''s opponent.


    And the other people on this street didn¡¯t feel anything unusual about these people wearing swords. Before, the residents in this pass were either killed or escaped, or they were captured as prisoners by Feng Jue. China has gone, and now there are not many people here. Except for the guards of the Da Lu Dynasty soldiers, only a small part of them have just moved in. Of course, there are also some people who have escaped here before. came back.


    Compared with the terrible Fengjueguo people, these people who wear swords are obviously more trustworthy. They can even bring a sense of security to the residents in the city. After all, if there is really a war, these people They are all forces that can fight.


    Huang Feng walked into a large restaurant, ordered a few dishes, a pot of wine, and then just ate and observed the surroundings.


    So far, Huang Feng has nothing specific to do. He is still strolling leisurely. Such a situation is rare before. However, Huang Feng is not in a hurry, he has already come to this space anyway. , You can come again in the future, any plans or ideas can be implemented slowly.


    "Hey, have you heard that? More than ten miles outside the city, there are windy people camping there. I heard that there are still a lot of troops." While Huang Feng was drinking, several people on the table next to him They are also drinking and chatting, and looking at them, they should all be businessmen preparing to leave the customs.


    "Who doesn''t know about this?" Another person said: "Those Feng Jueguo people have been here for almost two days, but I heard that they are here to pick up our princess, not to attack here, so ah ,do not worry."


    "Speaking of this marriage, it makes people angry. I think we need to use marriage to maintain our country. Now we need to use marriage to maintain it. It really loses the face of our ancestors." The person next to him took a sip of wine. Said.


    "Who said no." Another said: "Many people are very angry about this incident. I heard that the rebels also attacked the family-sending team and wanted to take the princess back, but it didn''t seem to be successful. "


    "I also heard about this. I heard that the two sides fought in Cangling Mountain for a day. In the end, the two sides suffered heavy losses. They retreated and failed to take the princess back."


    Everyone talked about the marriage. Obviously, many people are still stubborn and unacceptable about it. However, they are just ordinary businessmen, and there is no other way except to get angry.


    Regarding the fact that the rebel forces ambushed their relatives, these well-informed businessmen who went north and south had also heard about it. They knew about it earlier than ordinary people. In this era of underdeveloped news, even if it is The two places are only a dozen miles apart, and it may take months for what happened in the other place to get here.


    However, these businessmen obviously have their news channels, so they will know some things in advance. However, the knowledge is not very clear, and even the wrong news will be heard. This is normal. After all, it is impossible here. Compared with modern times, the delivery of messages is likely to have a large delay and large errors.


    "I also heard that people who have thoughts about the family-sending team this time are not only those from the rebel army, but also people from some surrounding countries." At this time, a middle-aged man said mysteriously: "You may not You know, during this period of time outside the customs, there are suddenly a lot of horse thieves. You can see if there are a lot more people in the pass than before. Some are worried about those horse thieves, so I dare not leave the customs and stay temporarily. Inside the customs."


    "I said why there are so many people here, even if they want to make war fortune, there shouldn''t be so many people here." Another person suddenly said.


    Although there are many people who want to make war money, they often don¡¯t stay here for too long. They either leave the customs or go to other places in the customs instead of staying in this place with few residents. It''s not that people don''t want to go, but they dare not go and can''t go.


    "I also heard about the horse thief. I heard that there were a lot more at once. I have stayed here for a few days. I didn''t dare to leave the customs. I thought it would be safer to wait for more people to go together." .

 2453 Chapter 2453 Luizas Exit

    ¡°It¡¯s probably very difficult to pass safely this time.¡± The middle-aged man who mentioned the horse thief first said: ¡°Because there are too many horse thief outside, and in a short time, they will not disperse. ."


    "What do you mean? Do you know something?" someone asked impatiently.


    Others also looked at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man paused and said: "This incident is also related to this marriage. The horse thieves outside the customs are not real horse thieves, but people from the army of some surrounding countries. Their purpose is not to rob. But I want to kill people, kill our princess of the Lu Dynasty and the great prince of the country. Of course, after completing this task, if there is a caravan passing by, I believe that they will not mind taking a pistol. Yes, so now many people are afraid to leave."


    "People from surrounding countries pretend to be?"


    "I said, there are so many horse thieves outside the customs, how can there be so many suddenly in a short time."


    "Why would those people do this?"


    "In this case, don''t we have to stay here for a long time?"


    After hearing the middle-aged man''s words, everyone immediately started talking.


    "The reason why those people want to kill our princess and the prince of Feng Jueguo is naturally to destroy the marriage between the two countries, because the marriage is the most unfavorable for them, and Feng Jueguo can get a lot from it. They won''t get anything good, and they may be attacked by Feng Jueguo," said the middle-aged man before.


    "Hey, if you say that, Feng Jueguo is not very safe. They are also in trouble. Then why didn''t our Emperor join forces with the surrounding countries to destroy Feng Jueguo first. In that case, we don''t have to do it. It''s such a shame to get out of marriage." Someone asked suspiciously.


    "Do you think it''s that simple?" The person said before: "People in the surrounding countries will not think it is so simple. Now in the surroundings, only our Dalu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo are the most powerful. Once we help us If Feng Jueguo was wiped out, then their life would not be easy. Pass, Feng Jueguo would destroy us, and they were also uncomfortable. Therefore, what they want to see most is we and Feng Jueguo. By continuing to fight like this, they can profit from it. However, they secretly develop their own strength, so ah, they definitely won''t want to see a successful marriage."


    Huang Feng was a little surprised, but he did not expect that among these business people, there are also people who understand political affairs. Huang Feng still agrees with the person just now. The small countries around are not the opponents of the wind and the country, nor the big Lu. North Korea¡¯s opponents, they definitely don¡¯t want to help either side and destroy the other. Even if the Dalu Dynasty wants to find them for cooperation, it will probably not succeed, and will even be calculated by the other side.


    And now, Feng Jueguo wants to marry and cease the war with the Dalu dynasty. This is obviously not what people in the surrounding countries want to see. Therefore, they must be obstructive, and they don¡¯t want to offend any party, at least on the face of it. This is the case. Therefore, it is necessary to hide their identities. Even Feng Jueguo and Dalu Dynasty know their true identities. However, there is no way without evidence. Moreover, if they are really successful, then even if they know their true identity. The ghosts they engage in will still create rifts between the Dalu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is not surprised about the practices of the surrounding countries, and he can fully understand it. Moreover, he also believes that at this time outside the customs may have been at a rattling sword. Once Princess Qi appears there, it is very likely that a big battle will erupt. .


    After thinking of this, Huang Feng had some interest. He didn''t have any specific things to do. Since there will be a war here soon, Huang Feng didn''t want to miss it. Moreover, how can I say that he and the princess Qi I knew it too, I saved the other''s life before.


    "I don''t want her to die so easily. In that case, I saved her before it was in vain?" Huang Feng thought.


    With this idea, Huang Feng didn''t rush to leave. He planned to stay here for a few more days to see the development of things later. If possible, he didn''t mind trying to save Princess Qi again.


    The conversation on the table next to Huang Feng continued.


    "That said, isn''t the princess very dangerous? Then the court didn''t send more people to protect it?" Someone asked, Princess Qi is a princess of the Dalu Dynasty after all, even if she is going to be married to Feng Jue Country I went, but now they are not married. They are from the Dalu dynasty. They obviously don''t want Princess Qi to have an accident.


    "I don''t know about this. I''m not an official of the court. How can I know what the court is doing?" The middle-aged man shrugged and said, "However, I guess the court will do something, but it will not send too much. People, after all, outside the pass is not our place. Moreover, it is very wide and suitable for cavalry operations. We did not have any powerful cavalry troops in the Da Lu Dynasty. It may be that Feng Jueguo has gone out of the gate, then they will be responsible for the team of sending off the family. If something goes wrong, their faces will look good."


    "That''s true." The person next to him said: "It seems that a big battle outside the customs is inevitable. Before this, we want to pass, it is too dangerous and too difficult."


    "Yes." The person said before: "However, wealth and wealth are in danger. Now most people dare not go out. Those who have the courage to go out and succeed in the end will definitely make a lot of money. I heard that these two God, there are several caravans who have gone out. However, they are all big caravans. There are more than 100 guards accompanying the team. They are strong and breathable. They are obviously good players. We are small businessmen. , Now we can only continue to wait here, and when the outside matter is resolved, we can leave again."


    "It''s really greedy. In this case, don''t you make more money?" Someone envied.


    "Then we can only watch, the money is definitely able to make a lot more, but we don''t have the life to make it." The person next to it said.


    "That is, unless you are willing to take risks, otherwise, you should stay here honestly and wait until the end of the matter before leaving the customs. Although you earn less, but you also earn some, and it is very safe."


    "It seems that this can only be the case."


    These people usually have a lot of contact with each other, and they are all familiar with each other. They operate different businesses. They are of the same size. Although they are stronger than ordinary small businessmen, they are obviously different from real big businessmen. There is a small gap, so in this situation, they can only wait in the barrier, wait until the matter is over, and then set off, even if they are envious in their hearts, it is useless.


    Huang Feng had almost eaten here, so he left. However, instead of leaving the pass, he found an inn and stayed here. Because many merchants were forced to stay here, it was directly caused. Most inns here are full, and Huangfeng still spent a lot of money to find a place to live temporarily.


    The entire pass, because of the stay of the merchants and guards, it seems very lively. Moreover, these merchants are ready to go out to do business, so everyone has their belongings, and they cannot leave the pass for the time being. Take out some transactions in the customs, so that it will make the customs more lively.


    At night, when many people were already resting, Luiza and others, who had been staying not far from the customs, quietly approached the city wall at this time. As Luiza had predicted before, the guards here were very weak. Except for a few soldiers sleeping in the corner, there was not even a patrolling soldier on the front of the city. Luiza and others easily climbed the wall and entered the gate.


    After entering the customs, Luiza and others did not linger. They walked through the city overnight, exited the customs, and entered the customs. Once outside, Luiza was relieved a lot.


    "I''m finally out." Luiza sighed, with a relaxed smile on his face. What happened in Cangling Mountain before was not a good memory for him. He just wanted to stay away.


    Of course, Luiza has not forgotten this incident. After he has cleaned up the surrounding countries and once again led a team to attack the Dalu dynasty, he must personally tear up the people of the rebel forces in return for the previous Enmity.


    "Go, let''s go home first." Luiza said.


    Because too many entourages died, and he had to hide his identity, Luiza didn¡¯t know some things in the country. He knew from the middle-aged envoy that there would be a team to pick them up outside the gate, but, specifically Where, the middle-aged man has not had time to tell him, and the area outside the pass is vast, it is definitely not an easy task to find an army stationed here.


    And Luiza didn''t have too many people around, so he decided to return to the country first. Of course, it would be best if he could meet someone who picked them up on the road.


    A group of twenty or so people continued to rush forward. Because it was still dark, the speed of the crowd was not fast, but everyone was not in a hurry. They had already exited the gate, and the rest of the matter was resolved.


    "His Royal Highness, there is a bonfire in front." Someone noticed that there was a faint flame not far ahead.


    Luiza also noticed the fire at this time. He was shocked. The first thing he thought of was that maybe the people who came to pick him up were stationed there.


    "Go, go and take a look." Luiza said.


    The group of people moved towards the fire, and got closer, and indeed found that there were quite a few camps there, and obviously there was indeed a team stationed here.

 2454 Chapter 2454

    "It seems that the people who are stationed here are not ours." When Luiza and others approached, they secretly observed the outposts here and found that these people did not seem to be their outstanding people.


    There is a clear difference between Feng Jueguo and Da Lu dynasty in appearance. When Luiza and others were in Da Lu dynasty, others could tell at a glance that they were not from Da Lu dynasty.


    And the people of Feng Jueguo and those in neighboring countries are also different in appearance. Although they are not as obvious as those of the Dalu dynasty, there are still differences for people who are familiar. After Zha and the others carefully looked at it for a while, they also decided that these guard posts were not their people with the most outstanding style, so the people in this camp were definitely not theirs.


    Because Luiza and others have lost contact with everyone outside the Pass, they don¡¯t know at this time that there are many people from other countries outside the Pass, pretending to be horse thieves and preparing to stop them here, so , When Luiza and others saw that these people weren''t their outstanding people, they didn''t think of their other identities in the first place.


    "Look at these people, they look like horse thieves," Luiza muttered to himself.


    Indeed, these guard posts are all similar to the horse thieves Luiza had seen before. However, Luiza felt the sturdy atmosphere on them, and these people were standing guard. , The walking is well-founded, and it seems to be well organized. This is different from the horse thieves. Although the horse thieves are also sturdy, they are free and unruly.


    "Who the hell are they? Why haven''t they seen it before?" Luiza asked in doubt.


    As a person who lives in a military camp all the year round, he is no stranger to horse thieves. Luiza has even dealt with horse thieves before. Some powerful and well-known horse thieves outside the barrier can even call out their The name, and they also have intersections.


    However, Luiza has no impression of the people in this camp at the moment. Looking at the size of the other party, it is obviously not small, which means that they should not be ordinary horse thieves. Horse thieves of this scale should not be I haven''t heard of it before.


    "His Royal Highness, what should we do now? Do you want to come and have a look?" an entourage asked.


    In the eyes of everyone, it is naturally best for these people to be the best. If they are not, they are horse thieves. In fact, it is not a big deal. They have not dealt with horse thieves before. I believe that those horse thieves as long as they are not. Fools will not be against the prince Feng Jueguo. As long as they show their identity, they will not hurt themselves and others. After all, the horse thieves are seeking money. If they offend the most powerful country outside the customs, it will definitely be for them. There is no benefit at all.


    Therefore, when these followers judged that these people were horse thieves, they didn''t have much worry in their hearts.


    However, Luiza, who has been in the barracks for many years, still has enough vigilance. He is a little unsure of the current situation, and always feels something is wrong. Therefore, he is not willing to take risks. Moreover, in these sentries. , He felt a dangerous breath.


    "Don''t go there first, let''s withdraw first, continue on our way, don''t get out of line." Luiza said.


    Unable to determine the specific identities of these people, Luiza decided not to deal with the locals first. If he has tens of thousands of troops around him, he naturally doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Even if these people are from the Great Lu Dynasty, he will Dare to go over and say hello.


    However, there are not so many soldiers around him who can fight well. There are only twenty or so of them. Moreover, there are people with injuries. In this case, he naturally does not want to cause trouble. It is better to be careful.


    "Yes." Although everyone thought Luiza''s decision was a bit weird, they didn''t refute it. They just followed the people, and the only thing to do was to unconditionally follow Luiza''s orders.


    However, when everyone was about to turn back and leave, there was an accident. Some followers guessed the dry branches under their feet and made a crisp cracking sound. The surroundings were all quiet at this time. Such a crisp sound was in this quiet environment. Down, it spread far enough to be heard by the guards not far away from them.


    "Who?!" Those sentries were always on a high level of vigilance, so they heard the voice all at once, and reacted immediately.


    Oops!


    When he heard that voice, Luiza realized that the situation was not good, because he had already found out when he was just observing that, even if it was late at night, the outposts didn¡¯t mean to be lazy. The soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty that I saw in the pass were more vigilant. This is one reason why Luiza feels that they are not like horse thieves. Although the horse thieves are also fierce, they can still Not many people stand guard so seriously.


    And when he saw that the other party was so serious, Luiza just, even a little noise, would be discovered by the other party, and the current situation proved that his previous guess was not wrong, and the other party really did it the first time. An abnormal noise was found.


    "Let''s go!" Luiza let out a low growl, and then dashed away, and the entourages around him also followed in the first time.


    However, the response speed of the several sentries in the camp was not slow, and they had caught up in the first time. More importantly, they all had horses!


    Therefore, the distance between Luiza and others and the few people behind was quickly shortened.


    "The people in front stop!" the guards roared: "Otherwise, we will be welcome!"


    Luiza felt the danger, he did not stop, nor dared to stop, but ran forward faster.


    "Archery!" The guards chasing behind did not hesitate at all. Seeing that Luiza and others refused to stop, they ordered the archery.


    Five or six people were chasing, and five or six arrows flew over at the same time. Although it was late at night and the line of sight was affected, the few people who were chasing on horseback, according to the sound of Luiza and others running To judge their position, coupled with their superb archery skills, two of these five or six arrows hit the target.


    Two of Luiza¡¯s entourage suddenly screamed. One of them had bad luck and was directly penetrated by an arrow in his heart. After screaming, he fell to the ground and died. The other had better luck and the arrow shot him. The huge pain in his thigh made him fall to the ground after a scream.


    The follower knew that he wanted to run away from the horses in this situation, it was almost impossible, so he gave up running away, turned around and shouted to the chaser behind him: "Which horse thief are you?" Do you know who we are? Our grand prince Feng Jueguo, the prince is here, if you hurt your prince, all of you will be buried!"


    Obviously, this entourage was also worried about Luiza, afraid that Luiza would be shot by an arrow, so he quickly reported Luiza¡¯s body, making these horse thieves afraid to continue shooting arrows. After all, the horse thief is the horse thief. No matter how strong it is, he dare not directly oppose a country. What''s more, this country is still the most powerful country around.


    Therefore, in the eyes of this entourage, if these people later knew that Luiza was here, they would definitely not dare to pursue and kill him, and Luiza and others would not be in danger.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the people behind him were even more anxious to catch up after hearing his words.


    "Quickly, go back and tell the general that Luiza has appeared, right here, let the general lead people to encircle and suppress." Among those chasing soldiers behind him, someone said loudly, with a little excitement in his tone.


    "General?" The entourage who had just spoken heard the name of the other party and realized that it is not good. There will be no generals in the horse thieves, and only in the army can there be people with such an identity.


    "Aren''t they horse thieves? Which country''s army people pretended to be?" The entourage thought with hindsight.


    However, when he just thought of this, his body was hit by arrows again. This time, he hit two arrows at once, one went straight into his abdomen, and the other hit his forehead. Suddenly, he Countless consciousness quickly dissipated, and people fell straight back.


    "Luiza, you surrender quickly, you can''t run away." The chasing soldiers behind him have been chasing Luiza and others, and at the same time, the arrows in their hands are constantly shooting.


    Naturally, Luiza would not stop and wait for death stupidly. He was completely certain that these people were not horse thieves at all. Although their specific identities were not known yet, they had absolutely no good intentions for themselves. What they said, and the arrows they kept shooting, Luiza could understand this.


    A person has only two legs, so he can''t run on four legs. In addition, the surrounding area is very empty and there are few obstacles. The speed is even worse than that of horses. If it is not for the darkness, it will seriously affect the cavalry behind. Sight, I am afraid that Luiza and others have already been caught up.


    However, if the other party keeps chasing like this, Luiza and others will be caught up, it will be a matter of time. Therefore, we must find a way to hold those people and buy time for ourselves to escape.


    "You few stay." After trying to understand, Luiza pointed to a few entourages without hesitation and said, "Hold them."


    "Yes." The entourage nodded at the same time, also without the slightest hesitation. Their identity is Luiza''s entourage. The order to Luiza must be unconditionally accepted, even if this order is for them. , It will be very dangerous, and they will not go against Luiza''s orders.

 2455 Chapter 2455 Return

    Luiza took the remaining people forward without looking back, and soon disappeared into the night.


    And the people who were left by Luiza took out their weapons and waited for the arrival of the chasing soldiers with a guarded look.


    Those chasing soldiers didn¡¯t seem to expect that there would be people who would stay and wait for death. After all, although their numbers were small, they had bows and arrows, swords, and even horses. Besides, the reinforcements behind them would soon be It''s here, so at this time, staying is no different from looking for death.


    The few remaining followers were also very brave. They did not wait to die in place, but took the initiative to attack the few pursuers. The few pursuers did not react for a while, and two of them even went on the spot. He was chopped off the horse, fell to the ground, and was chopped to death by the entourage.


    At this time, the other people quickly controlled the horses and kept a certain distance from the entourage, and then started shooting arrows at them. At this time, they did not have the energy and opportunity to chase Luiza and others.


    Although a few people were left to stop the pursuit, Luiza did not dare to take it lightly. Regardless of physical exhaustion, he kept rushing forward. At this time, the distance was too bright and not too long. He must be at dawn. Find a suitable hiding place before, otherwise, after daybreak, the line of sight is good, if he still takes people to escape in this empty place, he is caught up, that''s for sure.


    Fortunately, Luiza¡¯s luck is pretty good. Although the place outside the customs is generally very empty and flat, there are some hills or jungles in it. Luiza took the rest of the people. He hid in a fairly dense jungle. That place was not very big, but it was just enough for more than a dozen of them to hide.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Luiza and others to hide, the sky was already bright, and the chasing soldiers behind him were getting closer. Although they have not been seen yet, the sound of horseshoes can already be heard. , Sure enough, it didn''t take long for everyone to see many cavalry, at least thousands of them.


    These chasing soldiers have already caught up. Then, the fate of those few followers left by Luiza can be thought of. However, Luiza does not have the slightest pity or sadness about this, the fate of those followers , In his eyes, it is not valuable. What he values ??more is his own safety.


    But now, his situation is very dangerous, so now he will only worry about his own safety, instead of considering the few who have died.


    "Who are these people?" Looking at the cavalry team getting closer, Luiza''s heart again had such doubts.


    These cavalry troops are strictly disciplined and run in order. Obviously, they are completely different from the sloppy horse thieves. They are more like people in the army, but why do they dress up as horse thieves? What is the purpose?Moreover, if they are really soldiers in the army, then, which country''s army are they, and why are they here? Are they just waiting for themselves?


    A lot of doubts bothered Luiza. He felt that his brain was not enough. It would be okay for him to lead soldiers to fight. Considering these questions, it was really difficult for him. At this time, he began to miss the middle-aged envoy who died in Cangling Mountain. Now, if the other party is still there, maybe you can know the purpose of these people and think of ways to help yourself out of trouble.


    Thinking of this middle-aged messenger, Luiza''s inspiration suddenly flashed. He clearly remembered that he had chatted with the middle-aged messenger before he died. At that time, the middle-aged messenger told him that, except for those Dalu dynasties The soldiers of the uprising army do not want to see the successful marriage between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty. The countries around Feng Jueguo also don''t want to see this happen. Therefore, they are likely to take some actions to destroy This marriage.


    And it is precisely because of this concern that the middle-aged envoy will contact the country in advance to let His Majesty send someone to pick them up to prevent them from encountering any danger outside the customs after they leave the customs.


    "Are these people from neighboring countries?" Luiza looked at the cavalry team approaching, thinking to himself that he is also nervous now. Once those people find his hiding place, even if it is No matter how brave oneself is, it is impossible to escape with so many people surrounded. When the time comes, it will really be a dead end.


    And the surrounding area is relatively empty. Even if he is nervous, there is no other place to hide. When he stands up, he will be exposed directly. In the daytime, they want to escape from the cavalry team. It is absolutely impossible.


    So, even if he was nervous and scared, Luiza had no other way but to pray in his heart that those people would not find them.


    It seems that Luiza¡¯s prayers have worked. The cavalry screamed directly from a place not far in front of them, and chased them forward. They did not expect that there would be someone hiding in this small piece of grass. It is estimated that Luiza and others have fled to the front.


    Looking at the cavalry team going away, Luiza breathed a sigh of relief. The opponent obviously didn''t have the slightest affection for him. Once he was discovered, his fate would never be better. Fortunately, those people did not find themselves. Et al.


    After the cavalry team moved away, Luiza had the mind to continue thinking about the previous problems.


    Before, Luiza had suspected that these people were what the middle-aged envoy was worried about. These people were probably people from the army of the surrounding countries. Their purpose was to assassinate himself and the princess of the Lu Dynasty. So as to destroy the marriage between the two countries.


    "Unexpectedly, this matter really got the husband right, and those people really came." Luiza muttered to himself: "This should be just a national team. If the husband''s guess is correct, then, in There must be people from the military of other countries around here."


    Thinking of this, Luiza felt heavier and heavier. He seemed to feel the strong hostility from the surroundings. Although he knew that his country¡¯s team should be waiting for him not far from here, but he didn¡¯t I don¡¯t know the specific location, and if you want to find them, you are likely to meet people from other countries on the road. Moreover, this possibility is still very high. There are too many small countries around, and they will not want to Seeing the armistice between one''s own country and the Great Lu dynasty, it will definitely come to destroy it.


    If he had an army under his hand before, Luiza would not pay attention to these thousands of cavalry teams. However, he now only carries more than a dozen entourages, which is obviously not enough. , Once they are discovered by the opponent, their end will never be good.


    Luiza saw his subordinates, they were all looking at him, obviously waiting for him to give orders, whether to continue to move forward, back away, or just hide here, it still had to be decided by Luiza.


    Luiza thought for a moment and said, "We will stay here first, wait until dark, and then retreat to the pass behind the road."


    What Luiza wants most, of course, is to return to the country with his entourage. As long as he returns to the country, there will be no problems. However, this is not easy. Since people from the surrounding countries have already sent people, then, They will definitely be blocked on their way back to the country. Even if they meet with the team to pick them up, it is very difficult. There must be many cavalry like just now. They want to rely on their two legs. It is quite difficult to return to China under the nose.


    Therefore, Luiza decided to retreat to the back pass, find a remote place to hide in the pass, as before, and then wait for the arrival of the family-sending team behind, then join Lin Yu and others, and follow the family-sending team. After returning to China, Luiza was more confident with those imperial forest soldiers by his side.


    Moreover, because they were ambushed in Cangling Mountain before, causing heavy losses to the sending team, Lin Yu and others may have sought support from the court. Once they receive support, the team¡¯s strength will recover. When that time comes, he will follow inside and also It''s safer.


    The other entourages naturally didn''t have the slightest opinion on Luiza''s decision, so everyone hid in this small bush, waiting for dark.


    During the whole day, Luiza and others also saw several cavalry teams passing by. These cavalry teams were only two to three hundred people in small numbers, and thousands in large numbers. People are all cavalry, and they are all dressed as horse thieves.


    However, at this time, Luiza knew that they were all fake horse thieves, and Luiza also confirmed his previous guess. These people must be people from other countries around. Obviously, the forces here must be More than one, the surrounding countries, may have taken action, and they are constantly cruising around here just to find Luiza and others.


    Luiza was also a little grateful in his heart. Fortunately, he did not continue to move forward before. Otherwise, the possibility of being discovered is still very high. Once discovered, there is no need to talk about the end. Therefore, Luiza is thinking more about it now. To return to the pass, go to meet Lin Yu and others.


    However, Luiza didn''t know that after Lin Yu found Princess Qi, he didn''t leave the camp immediately, but continued to search for him. Therefore, at this time, Lin Yu and others were still camping near Cangling Mountain and did not leave.


    With the news that Princess Qi returned to the camp, all forces became tense. They knew that a war would come at any time.

 2456 Chapter 2456 Lively Night

    After the night fell, Luiza and others took advantage of the cover of the night to return to the pass. After this tossing, he failed to return to his country, but instead lost a few followers.


    "Is the news true?" On the other side, Morey was in his camp, confirming the news to his adjutant.


    "It should be true." The adjutant said: "The people of Qian Yuanguo discovered the traces of the eldest prince and others in the early hours of this morning. After that, they pursued and killed the eldest prince and others all the way, but they did not succeed. The prince and others escaped smoothly. During the day, Qian Yuan Guolian and people from other countries have been searching for the whereabouts of the prince and the others, and it is still going on until now. The prince and others should not have been turn up."


    "Why are you reporting this news now?" Morey said angrily.


    He doesn¡¯t know how many people from the surrounding countries have been sent this time. If they encircle and suppress the prince, the situation of the prince will be very dangerous. And this time, one of his tasks is to bring the prince with him. When the prince went back, naturally he would not want to see any mistakes by the prince.


    "They blocked the news very tightly. Our detailed work is also the news that we just found out." The adjutant said.


    The people sent from the surrounding countries will not know that there are people who are extremely state-of-the-art here. If they are asked to take Luiza back, it will become difficult for them to kill Luiza again. There are many, so they will definitely notice Feng Jueguo and keep the news confidential.


    Morey didn''t blame the adjutant anymore. In fact, he also knew that it was not easy for them to learn the news at this time. After all, he was also a soldier for many years, so he naturally knew the difficulties.


    Of course, what is more important is that the eldest prince is not in trouble now, otherwise, even if he forgives the people below, the emperor will not forgive him.


    "So, how many people is the eldest prince with?" Morey asked about another thing.


    According to the news reported by the adjutant, the eldest prince only brought a few entourages by his side, and wanted to pass through here to return to the country. This was discovered by the people of Qian Yuanguo.


    However, this is also where Morey was puzzled. The eldest prince should be with the envoy group and those who sent the family to the team. He also learned about the size of the family send-off team before from the middle-aged envoy, and the strength is still not good. The weak, with them by their side, people from the surrounding countries, it is definitely not an easy task to kill the prince.


    Moreover, with such a large-scale battle, it is impossible for oneself to not know the news. When the time comes, he will help him, and maybe he will be able to kill all the fake horse thieves.


    It¡¯s just that the news from the adjutant to him is not the same. There are no soldiers in the eldest prince¡¯s family. There are only a dozen of them. This is the strength. Want to pass this piece has been set by neighboring countries. It is very difficult for the area of ??the road blockade. It is not surprising that the eldest prince will be retreated and pursued.


    But on the issue, what about the people who sent the family?Why did His Royal Highness separate from them?


    "That''s it." The adjutant nodded: "There are only a dozen entourages around the eldest prince at this time, and a few died in the previous battle. As for the other members of the messenger regiment and the soldiers in the family sending team, There are none at all."


    "That''s weird." Morey touched his white beard and muttered to himself: "Could it be that what happened while in the barrier? Otherwise, how could the prince go ahead alone."


    Because he didn''t understand the situation inside the pass, even though Morey was smart, he didn''t know what happened inside the pass.


    "You send a few people who understand the language of the Dalu dynasty to sneak into the customs to find out the situation in the dark. I want to know what happened in the sending party before this." After hesitating for a while, Morey said Said his adjutant.


    "Yes." The adjutant nodded in response.


    Although it is a sensitive period between the two countries at this time, it is not appropriate to make any extraordinary actions. Morey sent people to sneak into the customs secretly. If discovered by people from the Dalu dynasty, it would be easy to be regarded as a military spy and cause trouble. Necessary misunderstandings may even cause diplomatic disputes when the time comes.


    However, Morey can''t control that much at this time. What he cares most is the safety of Luiza, but if he doesn''t know what happened in the prison before, he has no way to make a decision.


    Moreover, Morey also believes that if the people sent to the prison are really discovered by the soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty, then they will explain a wave and it will be almost the same. Believe it or not, as long as they give a reason. Morey believed that at this time the Great Lu Dynasty wanted a truce more than their Feng Jueguo, so as long as the reason was given here and the army did not move rashly, the opponent would also follow the steps.


    "In addition, send a team out and search around here to see if you can find the trace of the prince." Morey said: "If you encounter the army of another country, you can avoid it, you know?"


    "I see." The adjutant said.


    In fact, Morey gave this order just in case. He thinks that if Luiza is not stupid, he should no longer be around here, but sneak back into the customs. After all, he is just a little beside him. People, it¡¯s very difficult to break through the blockade. The smartest way is to sneak back into the customs and let the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty send him back, or find a way to contact yourself and let yourself go. Picking him up, these are much better than he is alone.


    When arranging people to search for Luiza on Morey¡¯s side, people in the army of the surrounding countries were doing the same thing. They were also looking for it. They also sent a few people to sneak into the country and search for it. , After all, there are not many entourages around Luiza. If Luiza is found in Guan, even a few people will have a chance to kill him.


    After all, the gate is under the control of the Lu dynasty, so in order not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings, no matter if it is Feng Jueguo or people from other countries, they dare not send too many people into the gate. In this case , You can only send a team to enter, but the members of these teams must be elite soldiers who have experienced battles.


    As for the pass in front of everyone, the defense work is not very good. Luiza and others can go back and forth smoothly. People from Feng Jueguo and other countries can also enter and leave freely. The defenders in this pass, I didn''t know, just in such an ordinary field, many people have sneaked into the country secretly.


    "It''s very lively tonight." Many people in the pass had already fallen asleep at this time, but Huang Feng did not.


    Sleeping, for the current Huang Feng, was originally dispensable, and even if he was asleep, he could clearly know what was happening around him, not to mention, the one he currently lives in. The inn is also near the city wall.


    Therefore, Huang Feng clearly knew that just tonight, there were already several waves of people coming in from outside the city, but the soldiers guarding the city were not aware of it.


    "The city defense of this pass is like a joke." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    With so many people coming in and out, the defenders in the city were not even aware of it. If this was during the war, the enemy touched in and opened the gates from inside the city to meet inside and outside. The defenders inside would probably not survive. .


    However, although Huang Feng discovered those movements, he did not intend to take action. For him, whether it is Feng Jueguo, the Great Lu Dynasty, or other surrounding countries, it is the same. It''s not his own country anyway, and he doesn''t have any special feelings, so naturally there is no need to act.


    However, Huang Feng is still very curious. The purpose of these people entering the pass, obviously, these people are not a group, so many powerful people, at the same time, sneaked into the pass at the same time, it should not be a coincidence, or for the same thing. Things come from.


    "Could it be related to that Princess Qi again?" Huang Feng thought to himself.


    It should be said that Huang Feng¡¯s only friendship in this space may be Princess Qi¡¯s master and servant. However, the friendship between the two parties is not too deep. Therefore, although Huang Feng suspects that this matter is related to Princess Naqi, There is no plan to investigate.


    After tomorrow, the entire pass became lively again, and no one inside knew it. Last night, many people passed by here, but Huangfeng was still wandering around the pass leisurely.


    On the other side, Luiza, who entered the pass, quickly found out that the family sending team was still near Cangling Mountain at this time and did not leave. It seemed that they were still looking for him. After learning about this situation, he took someone to the warehouse Near Lingshan, go to join the family-sending team, and after they have joined together, they will go out together.


    "My lord, the prince of Feng Jueguo is back!" On this day, when Lin Yu was in his camp, when he met the generals who came to support, he received a report from his subordinates.


    Because of the heavy losses in the previous battle in Cangling Mountain, Lin Yu had to ask the court for support. His Majesty, obviously, still cares about the safety of his sister, and immediately ordered a team of 20,000 people nearby to go and support him. , And this support soldier has been here for two or three days. Lin Yu has already learned about them. Although the combat effectiveness of this team is not as good as that of the Imperial Forest Army, it is better than the ordinary soldiers in the team before. We are stronger again.


    This situation made Lin Yu very gratified, and at the same time, he felt more at ease.

 2457 Chapter 2457 Lie

    Before, in Cangling Mountain, although the family sending team suffered heavy losses, the whole army was not annihilated. The imperial forest army and the ordinary imperial army still have surplus. Now they have added 20,000 new combat powers. The strength has increased a lot, even if compared with before, it is not bad.


    Of course, the arrival of these reinforcements also brought the emperor¡¯s will, that is, we must find the great prince of Feng Jueguo, ensure the safety of Luiza and Princess Qi, and send them both safely to Feng Jue. Country, otherwise, after returning home, Lin Yu will be convicted.


    Therefore, in the past few days, Lin Yu has also stepped up the search for Luiza, sending more people to search for it, and at the same time, expanding the scope of the search, hoping to find Luiza soon.


    However, the result was not so good. Even if he had increased his investment, he still couldn''t find Luiza. Lin Yu even doubted whether Luiza had really died before. In that chaos.


    But at this moment, his men told him that Luiza is back!


    What''s happening here?Before looking for Princess Qi, she didn¡¯t find it. Princess Qi came back on their own initiative. Now, they searched for Luiza, but they didn¡¯t find it. Luiza also took the initiative to find the door. Co-authored, so many of them searched for it. No, in the end they still have to find the door by themselves?


    However, no matter what, it would be best if Luiza could show up. Therefore, after hearing the report of his subordinates, Lin Yu asked with surprise on his face: "Where is the person? Is there any injury?"


    "At the gate of the camp, I just entered the camp and seemed to have suffered some minor injuries." The soldier reported.


    "Go, go over and take a look." Lin Yu stood up and said, "Also, let the royal doctor prepare immediately, and give Prince Feng Jueguo an examination later."


    Lin Yu didn¡¯t want to. Luiza died of his injuries before reaching the Kingdom of Feng Jue. Before reaching the Kingdom of Feng Jue, he must ensure his safety. His Majesty has already issued a death order, right. I have enough support. If I can''t handle it anymore, I really can''t explain it.


    "Yes," the soldier said.


    When Lin Yu brought people to the entrance of the camp, he saw a scene similar to that a few days ago, except that the people in the camp were watching Princess Qi a few days ago, but now, the subject is changed to Lu. It''s just it.


    "All let all, let all let." Lin Yu''s soldiers hurriedly helped him clear a passage.


    Lin Yu walked inside and frowned slightly when he saw Luiza at the entrance of the camp. After that, he hurriedly stepped forward and asked: "His Royal Highness, what''s wrong with you? Where are you injured? Is the injury serious?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Lin Yu frowned. Luiza¡¯s situation is indeed very bad now. He is in tatters, no different from beggars, and his face is very dirty. Moreover, there are obvious blood stains on his clothes. , It should be caused by previous injuries.


    The three or four entourages who followed Luiza were all wounded at this time, and one was worse than the other.


    "I saw General Lin again." Lu Yiza looked at Lin Yu and smiled. This smile came from the heart, because after seeing Lin Yu, his heart really became more at ease: "Suffering some injuries. , Can''t die."


    "Let''s go, I will help your Highness in. I have already sent someone to call the royal doctor." Lin Yu stepped forward and said.


    "Thank you, General Lin." Luiza said.


    After that, Luiza followed Lin Yu into the camp, and everyone at the entrance of the camp slowly dispersed.


    Lin Yu naturally wanted to find out where Luiza went during this time and why he became like this.


    Luiza and Lin Yu explained that after coming down from Cangling Mountain, he lost contact with the large army, and there were rebel soldiers chasing him behind him. He could only flee forward with people panicking. The environment here is unfamiliar, so he lost his way and was trapped. After that, he began to look for a team to send him off.


    It was just that because he was lost, and at the same time, there were occasional rebel soldiers behind him, which made his return journey not smooth, and his entourage died one by one, and he himself was injured as a result.


    Fortunately, in the end, he still found out that a large force was stationed here, and then he rushed over with the rest of the people.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, with me, no one will hurt you again. I will definitely send you back to the country safely." Lin Yu promised quickly.


    Lin Yu did this to restore some of his own image in Luiza¡¯s heart. Anyway, he was responsible for the team that sent her off. His task was to send Princess Qi and Luiza safely. Going to Feng Jue Country, now Luiza has encountered such a thing halfway down the road. If it is true, it is his fault. If Luiza is held accountable afterwards, he is very responsible.


    "Then thank you General Lin." Luiza said.


    "Yes, it should." Lin Yu said quickly.


    In fact, it is obvious that Luiza did not tell the truth to Lin Yu. When he came down from Cangling Mountain, he did not really lose contact with the main force of the send-off team, but he took the initiative to leave, and there was no behind him. The chase of the rebel soldiers.


    It was because he no longer trusted the people in the family-sending team, so he thought about bringing people back to the country first. However, in this case, he obviously couldn''t talk to Lin Yu, that was not slapped Lin Yu in the face. Well, whether he can return to the country smoothly, he still needs to rely on Lin Yu, so now he definitely cannot have any conflicts with Lin Yu.


    In addition, the injuries on his body were naturally not injured by the soldiers of the insurgents, but by the elite soldiers sent into the pass by the neighboring countries.


    Luiza did not expect that those people would move so fast and follow him so closely. He had just entered the barrier, and those people had already caught up, and they attacked himself and others on the road. He also fought while fleeing, because the people sent by the neighboring countries were obviously elite, but the total number was more than his. Therefore, Luiza has always been at a disadvantage.


    And the entourage who followed Luiza before, also in these many battles, one after another died, Luiza himself was also injured, if not for the people sent by Morey appeared in time, Probably, Luiza will not survive here.


    However, because the people behind him have been chasing them, the people Morey sent are also dying one after another. When Luiza finally arrived at the camp where Lin Yu was stationed, he was also around him. There were only three or four people left, and everyone was injured.


    Fortunately, after entering the camp, the people behind him dare not approach. After all, there are tens of thousands of people here. Although the chasing soldiers behind them are all elite, they all add up to a hundred people. Luiza and the others killed some on the road, so it was not Lin Yu''s opponent at all, so he could only give up chasing Luiza unwillingly.


    Of course, those people did not stay away. They were still staring at the camp from a distance. Luiza knew this very well. However, as long as he didn¡¯t leave the camp and separated from the big troops, then even those people would follow , There will be no chance.


    Regarding the situation of those around him, Luiza didn''t tell Lin Yu for the time being that he didn''t want Lin Yu to know that he had secretly cleared the customs before. If he let Lin Yu know about it, there would be unnecessary trouble.


    And Princess Qi, who was also in the camp, soon learned the news of Luiza¡¯s return, but this news did not make her much emotional change. Since she decided to come back, she followed the sent-off team to continue to Feng Jue Country. At that time, Princess Qi had already realized what her future would look like, and it was only a matter of time before Luiza came back.


    "Princess, it would be great if you had left with that person. I think he is very skilled and will be able to protect you to a safe place." Xiaohuan said to Princess Qi.


    Although he is biased towards certain things about Huang Feng, Xiaohuan believes in Huang Feng¡¯s skill. After all, Huang Feng killed that easily before, which was terrifying for them. Moreover, With a light kick, you can kick the opponent out of the cave. Obviously, Huang Feng''s skill is extremely strong.


    "I have my mission. This cannot be changed." Princess Qi said lightly, playing with the jade pendant in her hand.


    Why doesn''t she want to escape here?If she could, she didn''t want to stay here for a minute. However, she was a princess of the Dalu Dynasty. Some things are not what she can think of. She has her own responsibility.


    "Hey." Xiaohuan sighed, and said nothing.


    "Since the bastard has returned, it seems that we will start again tomorrow, so you should prepare too." Princess Qi said.


    "Yeah." Xiaohuan replied. They continue to stay here. They were originally looking for Luiza. Now that Luiza appears, they don''t need to stay here anymore. They should leave tomorrow.


    Princess Qi looked at the lost jade pendant in her hand and thought in her heart: "Unfortunately, I haven''t come in a hurry to say goodbye to you."


    What Princess Qi said was Huang Feng, of course. Huang Feng helped her find the jade pendant and saved her at the same time. But she didn''t know Huang Feng''s name, and she didn''t have to say goodbye to each other in a hurry. After going to Feng Jueguo, there is basically no chance to come back, so naturally there is no chance to see Huangfeng again.


    "No matter what, I thank you." Princess Qi thought in her heart.

 2458 Chapter 2458 cooperation

    After converging with Lin Yu¡¯s army, Luiza¡¯s mental arithmetic was temporarily put down. Moreover, he learned from the people from outside the pass that there was indeed an army waiting to greet him outside the pass. The team is still the old coach Morey. For General Morey, Luiza is very familiar with him. Since he entered the barracks, he has been learning from the old coach. He has the ability to lead the team in battle. Taught.


    It can be said that Luiza, who is arrogant by nature, has a lot of admiration, and Morey can definitely be regarded as one of the few. Therefore, after knowing that the leader of the team this time is Morey, Luiza''s heart is thorough. Don''t worry, as long as you can rendezvous with the old man, then everything will be fine.


    At the same time, Luiza also sighed with his previous luck. He also secretly left the customs with people before, and fled outside for a day. There were quite a few people from other countries, but he failed to meet Morey. The team led by it is really not very lucky.


    Luiza, who was relieved, wanted to meet his wife who had never been through the door while he was recovering from the illness. Before the battle in Cangling Mountain, the situation was critical. He didn''t care about Princess Qi at all, and he never thought about it. To take Princess Qi away, his mind at that time was only to ensure his own safety. As for what would happen to Princess Qi, it was not within his scope of consideration. Even if Princess Qi was his woman in name, he Not too much attention.


    But now the situation is different again. Now he is safe and there is no danger. He naturally has the energy and mind to consider his own woman''s affairs.


    However, the same as before, Princess Qi still didn''t wait to see him, not even seeing him in person.


    And this time, Lin Yu temporarily stood on Princess Qi''s side. After all, the Emperor has already explained that Princess Qi¡¯s safety must be ensured so that she can reach Feng Jueguo safely, in case Princess Qi can¡¯t stand it. For Luiza''s stimulation, Lin Yu should also bear responsibility for any accidents on the road. As for what will happen after Feng Jueguo, that is not what Lin Yu has to consider.


    Lin Yu, like many others, knows that Princess Qi married Luiza not willingly, so it is normal that there will be resistance, and it is precisely because of this that he will worry, Luiza Too much entanglement will make Princess Qi unable to think about it. If she finds short-term views on this road, it will be troublesome.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was also persuading herself, Luiza could only give up to see Princess Qi, but in her heart she had a revenge on Princess Qi again. Princess Qi has embarrassed herself more than once. After returning to the country, I must teach her a lesson.


    Fortunately, here is not far from the pass, and when you leave the pass, there will be Old General Morey to greet you. Once you meet with Old General Morey¡¯s people, then you don¡¯t need to look at anyone¡¯s face at that time. Now, he still needs Lin Yu to send him safely outside the customs. He knows that there are many people waiting for him outside the customs. Without Lin Yu''s escort, it would be difficult for him to rendezvous with General Morey. of.


    Seeing that Luiza did not insist anymore, Lin Yu was also relieved. After all, he could not offend both sides. If Luiza insisted, it would be really difficult for him to handle it. After all, he could not take Lu. How about Izza.


    "Can''t wait any longer, they must be sent to Feng Jue Guo as soon as possible. After that, whatever they love, just do it." Lin Yu thought to himself.


    As long as Luiza and Princess Qi are sent to Feng Jueguo, then his task is completed, and what will happen to the two after that has nothing to do with him.


    And now that Luiza and Princess Qi, who he was waiting for before, have returned, there is no need for him to stay here anymore. Therefore, on the second day after Luiza returned to the camp, Lin Yu took people out of the camp. Pass away.


    As Lin Yu led the team, all those concerned about the situation here became nervous.


    Wang Cheng was pacing in his camp, thinking about how to continue his previous plan.


    Previously, Cangling Mountain was considered the most suitable place for ambushes in this area, but now Cangling Mountain has passed. Although there is a relatively hidden place from Cangling Mountain to Pass, it is worse than Cangling Mountain. It''s a lot, and it''s easier to be found if you want to ambush.


    What''s more, the people in the family sending team are not fools. They have been ambushed once in Cangling Mountain, and their vigilance must have been improved. If you want to ambush them, it will not be easy and basically will not succeed. of.


    If you can¡¯t ambush, then it can only be a hard attack. However, after the previous Cangling Mountain battle, his strength here has been weakened a lot, and Shi Dafu and others are not here, so his strength is even greater. Weak.


    As for the sent-off team, although they have suffered losses in Canglingshan before, they have just received tens of thousands of reinforcements, and their strength has not decreased, but also increased. In this case, if he still chooses to attack, it will succeed. The probability is very low.


    Can''t attack by force, and can''t wait in ambush, just forget it?


    Wang Cheng was very unwilling. This was a very good opportunity for him. If he missed it, it would be difficult to encounter such an opportunity in the future. Moreover, he had also learned from the people behind that the court was there. The local army has already been mobilized to encircle some insurgent forces. Although he has not yet reached his base camp, it is only a matter of time.


    Therefore, if he does not want to be eliminated, if he is suppressed, he must do something here to make the court''s army busy again and ignore them.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Wang Cheng thought, frowning.


    Now he seems to have entered a dead end. The reality is forcing him to do something, but the actual situation restricts him again. He finds that he can''t do anything at all, so he rushes over to the sent-off team. It is no different from looking for death, it is useless at all.


    The more Wang Cheng thinks about it, the more annoying he is, and he hates the people of the White Lotus Sect even more. If it weren''t for them, they had killed all the people who sent the family in Cangling Mountain before. Where is the trouble now?


    There were also Shi Dafu and others. At that time, as long as they persisted and persisted, they would be able to succeed. As a result, they were afraid of death and escaped early.


    However, it is useless to hate those people now. Now he must find a way to solve the problem.


    "Report to the leader, there is someone outside asking to see you." Just as Wang Cheng was thinking of a countermeasure, some of his men came in to report.


    "No." Wang Cheng waved his hand impatiently. He didn''t want to see anyone now, just thinking about how to kill Luiza and Princess Qi.


    "However, he said he came from outside the pass." The subordinate said hesitantly.


    "Guanwai?" Wang Cheng was taken aback for a moment, as if thinking of something, he said: "Okay, let him in."


    "Yes." The subordinate responded.


    Not long after, a man who was obviously not from the Dalu dynasty walked in under the leadership of his men.


    "Your excellency?" Wang Cheng asked, looking at the tall foreigner.


    "I am a soldier of Qian Yuanguo''s domineering general. This time I came to see the leader of the king. This was also what my general meant." The man spoke to Wang Cheng in a fluent Dalu language.


    "Qian Yuanguo? Domineering general?" Wang Cheng frowned slightly.


    Although he has not heard of any domineering generals, he is no stranger to Qian Yuanguo. This is a small country outside the pass. Of course, this small country is relative to the Great Lu Dynasty, and compared with the Great Lu Dynasty, even if it is Feng Jueguo can only be regarded as a small country. In fact, Qian Yuanguo is already a big country in many countries outside the pass, and it is slightly worse than Feng Jueguo. Therefore, Wang Cheng naturally knows. .


    However, Wang Cheng was a little puzzled as to why the other party came to him. He didn''t have any contact with Qian Yuanguo before. He didn''t know this domineering general, and didn''t have the slightest friendship. How could the other party find him? ?


    "I wonder if your general asked you to come, what''s the matter?" Wang Cheng asked.


    "Our general asked me to come to convey the idea of ??cooperation." The man said.


    "Cooperation? What kind of cooperation? Your general and I don''t know each other at all. How can there be any cooperation?" Wang Cheng said.


    "It doesn''t matter if we don''t know each other, as long as we have a common goal," the person said.


    Wang Cheng looked at each other, suddenly his mind moved, as if thinking of something, he said, "You mean, those two?"


    "Yes." The man nodded and said, "It is the great prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Lu Dynasty!"


    "Sure enough." Wang Cheng secretly said in his heart. It seems that the guess in his heart is not wrong. This domineering general is also for the grand prince of Feng Jueguo and Princess Qi. Otherwise, the other party will not find it. my own.


    And after thinking about it, Wang Chengcheng could think of why the other party would be hostile to Princess Naqi and Feng Jueguo''s prince. It''s like, once the Dalu court truces with Feng Jueguo, the first thing to do is to suppress it. The forces of the insurgents in the country, therefore, cannot let them cease the war.


    And Feng Jueguo¡¯s side should be the same. Once they truce with the Dalu dynasty, there is no threat from the Dalu dynasty. The first thing they must attack is the threats from the surrounding areas, and this power is not small. China will become their target, so they also don¡¯t want to see Feng Jueguo truce with the Dalu Dynasty.


    Therefore, the two sides have the same idea, that is, it is impossible to stop the war between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty, or to make the marriage successful.

 2459 Chapter 2459 happy cooperation

    "What plan does your general have?" Wang Cheng didn''t go around with the other party, because the goals of the two sides are indeed the same, and his side is now very eager to kill Princess Qi and Feng Jueguo. The prince, plus, Lin Yu is already on the road, it can be said that there is not much time left for them.


    "Assassination." The soldier also didn''t go around the corner, and said directly: "Assassinate in the pass ahead!"


    "Assassination?" Wang Cheng frowned slightly. He hadn''t thought about this method before, but it was still very difficult. After all, there are tens of thousands of soldiers in the family-sending team. They want to be in the army. Among them, assassinating two people is definitely not so easy. It is very difficult to break into the barracks quietly. Therefore, although Wang Cheng thought of this method, he found it difficult to succeed.


    "Yes, it''s an assassination." The soldier said: "It is difficult to succeed in an assassination on the road, but it will be different in the pass."


    "What''s the difference?" Wang Cheng asked.


    "Because those people are vigilant enough, they basically do not pass through the city during the march, and when they rest at night, they choose to be in the wild. In this way, the two distinguished identities will definitely be placed in There are layers of protection around the center of the camp. It will be very difficult to assassinate them if you want to break through these protections," said the person.


    Wang Cheng nodded. It was true. It was precisely because he knew the difficulty of assassination in this situation that he would give up the assassination.


    "However, it is different in the pass." The man continued: "In the pass, there is a soldier camp. Those soldiers who enter the pass will definitely rest in the camp, and there is also the city lord mansion there, like a big Princess Lu, the prince of Feng Jueguo, would definitely live there. In this way, they would be separated from the soldiers. In this case, it would be easier to assassinate. ."


    Wang Cheng nodded again. If there is a place to stay, Princess Qi and the great prince of the country are indeed likely to be separated from the army. In that case, if you want to assassinate, it will indeed be easier.


    "But how do you let them live in the pass? You know, they have always chosen to camp in the wild before. They are careful enough." Wang Cheng asked.


    "This is where the leader of the king is needed." The man said with a smile: "The pass in front of you is the only way to get out. Even if they want to go around, there is no way. What the leader of the king has to do is To stop them close to the pass is not to fight them hard, but to harass them, to ensure that they will arrive at the pass in the evening. In that case, they will have a high probability of staying in the pass overnight. The guards in the pass will definitely invite them, our people can''t come in, so this matter can only be the troublesome king leader."


    Wang Cheng thought for a while. This is indeed a good way. That pass is different from other cities. For other cities, the family sending team can go around. However, that pass is not good. They must pass through there. Just let them in. Get there when the night falls, so they really have a high probability of staying in the pass.


    "In addition, our people will also make some actions outside the customs to make them aware of the dangers outside the customs, regardless of leaving the customs at night." The person continued.


    "Well, this method is good." Wang Cheng said.


    "In the end, this was the assassination. Once they really rest in the pass, then we can start. We have a very good understanding of the city defense situation at that pass. It can be said that we can come and go freely. So, when the time comes, we Elite soldiers will be sent into the city for assassination. At that time, I hope the king leader will do the same."


    "In addition," the man continued: "During the assassination operation, our people will attack the pass. I hope that the king leader can also lead people to attack the pass at the same time to attract the attention of the soldiers in the city."


    "This is natural." Wang Cheng nodded and said, "Our goals are the same, and I don''t want them to live to the wind."


    "Yeah." The man nodded and said, "Then wish us a happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation." Wang Cheng also said.


    After the two parties discussed some more details, the man left. He needed to convey Wang Cheng''s opinions back and could not stay in the customs.


    "Chief, can they believe it? They are foreigners after all." After that person left, Wang Cheng''s adjutant said to Wang Cheng.


    "People who are not from my race must have different hearts." Wang Cheng said: "These foreigners are not good things, they are not worthy of trust."


    "The leader still cooperates with them?" the adjutant said in a puzzled manner.


    "Although these foreigners are not trustworthy, we have the same idea on killing the two. Therefore, temporary cooperation is not harmful, but when we act, we must beware. Keep some of them, don¡¯t let them be overshadowed by them."


    The adjutant nodded.


    "There are no eternal enemies in this world, only eternal interests." Wang Cheng said: "Now, our interests are the same. Therefore, we can become temporary friends. After this matter is over, the relationship between our friends The people from Qian Yuanguo and other countries are just not strong enough. If they have the power of Feng Jueguo, I am afraid that they would have come to attack the Lu Dynasty long ago. Therefore, these people are very harmonious. People in China are all wolfish ambitions."


    Although Wang Cheng is an anti-thief, he is first of all a member of the Lu Dynasty. He has no good impressions of Feng Jueguo and the surrounding countries, and he maintains sufficient vigilance against them. If it is not for realistic persecution, He would not cooperate with those people.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this for now, let everyone prepare, we are about to do it." Wang Cheng said, at this time, Lin Yu''s family-sending team is not very far away from them, and they have to block each other. , Controls the time when the opponent enters the barrier, and, in order not to arouse the opponent''s suspicion, they can''t just block the opponent once at the last moment, but have to block the opponent several times, so that the opponent will not think of their own goals.


    "In addition, select some agile brothers and prepare for the assassination opportunity. This time, people from other countries will be involved. So, don''t shame us in the Dalu Dynasty. I want the heads of those two people!" Wang Cheng said.


    "Understand!" the adjutant responded.


    Although they and those outside the customs have the same purpose, they are both to kill Princess Qi and Luiza, but who killed these two in the end and whose heads are in the hands of the people still have a considerable impact. Great, Wang Cheng wanted those two heads very much, it was very helpful for his propaganda.


    What Wang Cheng didn¡¯t know was that the messenger of Qian Yuanguo did not immediately return to the customs after leaving from him. Instead, he went to the residence of Shi Dafu and others. What he would say to Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu. Said it again, and Shi Dafu also has not given up on killing Princess Qi and Luiza, so he also agreed to this cooperation without hesitation.


    In this way, the pass ahead will soon become lively.


    The march of Lin Yu and others was soon harassed. Wang Cheng¡¯s people and Shi Dafu¡¯s people took turns to harass his team. Although they did not cause much casualties, they also made them very difficult. trouble.


    However, Lin Yu and Luiza had the same opinion at this time, that is, don¡¯t make any extravagances. Their main task now is to leave the customs and reach Fengjue Country. As for other things, it is not important. Therefore, in those rebels After harassing them and leaving, they did not pursue them. Because of the previous battle in Cangling Mountain, they were also afraid of what the rebel forces were doing. Therefore, the best way is to ignore them and follow them. What are you doing.


    As for Princess Qi, she is even more unaffected. After all, she has always been in the center of the team, surrounded by guards. Those who come to harass the team can never get close to Princess Qi, and, For Princess Qi, those dangers seem to be no longer dangerous. After she gave up the last chance to leave, she has completely given up her mind now, and has no longer cared about external affairs.


    "The front is the checkpoint. As long as we pass there, we will be out." On this day, everyone finally arrived not far from the checkpoint. Seeing the checkpoint right in front of them, Lin Yu and Luiza were both relaxed. A lot.


    However, at this moment, there was a scream of killing not far away. After that, a group of people appeared in everyone''s field of vision, vocalizing, and rushing toward this side.


    "Here again." Lin Yu said helplessly, and then asked his soldiers to prepare to meet the enemy, and his soldiers were not unfamiliar or panicked about this situation, waiting patiently for those. The arrival of human shock.


    Lin Yu and others don¡¯t remember that this was the first time they were attacked during this time. The people who came here were still the rebel forces of the Da Lu Dynasty. They have been attacking them continuously during this time, but never Too much entanglement, get the upper hand and fight, if the situation is not good, it will run faster than the rabbit.


    Lin Yu was also helpless, but he didn''t worry too much. He believed that this was because people from the rebel forces were unwilling to fail and wanted to look for opportunities again. Maybe there might be an ambush nearby.


    Naturally, Lin Yu would not be fooled again. He never let his people rush out every time. Therefore, those people could only come again and again, looking for opportunities again and again.


    This is what Lin Yu thinks.

 2460 Chapter 2460 Compromise

    The soldiers of the rebel army who came this time seemed to resist more tenaciously. They persisted for a longer time than usual. They stopped attacking and began to withdraw when it was getting dark.


    "Damn, I finally left, these bastards, when I finish sending Princess Qi and Luiza, when I come back, let''s see how I clean up you." Lin Yu said viciously in his heart as he watched the rebel forces that kept moving away.


    Lin Yu himself is not afraid to fight with the rebel forces. In his opinion, the people of the rebel forces do not have much resistance in front of their imperial forest army, but rely on the large number of people.


    It¡¯s just that there are not too many soldiers of the Imperial Forest next to him. At the same time, his most important task now is to send Princess Qi and Luiza to Feng Jue Country, and other things can be released first. Before, he was in Cangling Mountain. At the time, there had already been an accident, and Lin Yu didn''t want to have another accident.


    "Ready to set off!" Seeing that the soldiers of the rebel army had retreated, Lin Yu waved his hand and prepared the team to set off again.


    "Wait!" At this time, Luiza came over.


    "His Royal Highness, what is your order?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s not too early. I don''t think we should hurry today. Let''s set up camp here. At dawn tomorrow, we will set off again, and then we will leave." Luiza looked at the sky and said.


    "Camping in the wild again?" Lin Yu frowned, "The pass is right in front of my eyes. As long as we walk for a while, we will arrive. We can rest in the pass."


    Along the way, Lin Yu and the people under his staff had been disagreeing with Luiza and the others who had been asking for camping in the wild. After all, there were so many cities along the way that they could rest in the city. Senior generals like Lin Yu It is completely possible to find a very comfortable place to rest in the city, and then have a good meal and take a bath. The whole person will be very comfortable.


    However, Luiza and the middle-aged envoy had never asked to camp in the wild before. Lin Yu didn¡¯t want to offend Luiza and others, so he didn¡¯t insist on it. However, he was about to leave the pass at this time. This pass is already big. The last city of the Lu dynasty is here, and even if you want to live in the city, you have no chance.


    Moreover, what Lin Yu has never understood is why Luiza and others must insist on living in the wild, because living in the city is obviously safer and more comfortable.


    "Yes, it is convenient and safe to live in the wild." Luiza said, but he still remembers what the middle-aged envoy gave to him before, so he still didn''t want to live in the city.


    "His Royal Highness, with all due respect." Lin Yu thought for a while and said: "Compared with living in the wild, I think it is safer to live in the city. After all, there are more soldiers and better city defense. Even if the enemy is It is difficult for us to attack."


    Luiza frowned slightly. In fact, he knew that Luiza was right. From Luiza¡¯s point of view, it was indeed safer to live in the city, but he was worried about the Lu dynasty. People do it to themselves in the city, so I don''t want to live in the city.


    "Moreover, in the last few days, people from the insurgent forces have attacked more and more frequently. They are obviously unscrupulous. They may launch night attacks at night, because they know that we are about to leave. They will have no chance after they pass the level. Therefore, they will be even more crazy and desperate. Then, if they really want to attack, we will be in trouble."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu looked around and said: "The terrain here is flat, and we don¡¯t have any shelters. It¡¯s not suitable for camping. If the other party really comes to attack, it will be difficult for us to defend. Of course, if they If there are just a few people, why don¡¯t you have to be afraid, but I¡¯m afraid they will have more people lying in ambush, just like in Cangling Mountain before. Once that happens again, we will be very dangerous."


    If Luiza insisted on living in the wild before, Lin Yu would not insist on his own opinions, but would follow Luiza¡¯s advice, although he always wanted to live in the city, after all, it was more comfortable However, he didn''t want to have any contradiction with Luiza over such trivial matters. Therefore, he had followed Luiza''s suggestions and lived in the wild all the way.


    However, it is different now. Those in the rebel forces have obviously not given up yet, and they can leave the customs tomorrow by waiting for others. Tonight may be the last chance for those people, and they are likely to be desperate. In that case They live in the wild, which is much more dangerous than living in the city.


    Now Lin Yu took the order to death, that is, we must ensure the safety of Luiza and Princess Qi, and send them to Feng Jue Country unscathed. Therefore, Lin Yu will naturally choose more A safer, more secure method. He is responsible for the safety of Luiza and Princess Qi. At the same time, he is also responsible for his own life. If something happens to Luiza and Princess Qi, he is likely to be To the funeral.


    Moreover, I will leave the customs tomorrow. I heard that the environment outside the customs is quite bad. Lin Yu also wants to take a good rest in the city before leaving the customs. It will not be too late to leave the customs until tomorrow morning when he recovers his energy.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s words, Luiza hesitated. The reason why he didn''t agree to live in the city before was because he was afraid that people from the Da Lu Dynasty would suddenly realize something and then do something to himself.


    However, it now appears that the Dalu dynasty did not intend to do anything to themselves. Their focus is on the increasingly serious insurgent forces. Therefore, even if they live in the city, it will be fine. .


    Leaving aside this point, Luiza also believes that what Lin Yu said is reasonable. It is indeed safer to live in the city than to live in the wild. If you live in the wild, in case there are people from the rebel forces. What kind of tricks, letting off the fire or something, it will be very troublesome for them. If they live in the city, although it is a city defense, he has already seen it, not much, but it is better than nothing, and their people After entering, the city defense can be strengthened. In that case, it is obviously safer than living in the city.


    At this moment, the defending generals in the pass also came with people. They came to support after receiving the news that the rebels had attacked the family members. At the same time, they also invited Luiza and Princess Qi to live in the city. Yes, the place to live has been cleaned up.


    "If this is the case, then do what General Lin said." After hesitating for a while, Luiza finally agreed to Lin Yu''s suggestion.


    Luiza knew that he still needed to rely on Lin Yu¡¯s help. Only in this way could he safely reunite with Morey and others. Therefore, he could not offend Lin Yu to death. He knew that he had lived in the wild all the way before. Lin Yu and the people under him have been given an opinion. Now Lin Yu can''t help but refute himself. If he doesn''t give the other side this face, he will offend the other party and intensify the conflict between the two parties. For myself, there is no benefit.


    "It''s only one night and nothing will happen. I will leave tomorrow, and I will be on my own site at that time, and everything will be fine." Luiza thought to himself: "I am weak now. If the people of the Great Lu Dynasty really want to do something to themselves and kill themselves, they can''t run away at all, whether they live in or outside the city."


    This is also one of the reasons why Luiza agreed with Lin Yu. He and the middle-aged envoy insisted on living in the wild before, because he was afraid that the Dalu court would take action against them. If they lived in the wild, it would be easier to escape. At that time, they were still around. With more than a hundred followers, Luiza is confident to rely on them to stand out from the siege.


    However, it is different now. He is now a lonely man. There are not many people around him. Moreover, he is injured and unable to fight. Therefore, even in the wild, he does not have much self-protection ability. Therefore, here In this case, living in the wild or in the city does not make much difference.


    Lin Yu was also relieved to hear Luiza finally let go. Naturally, he didn''t want to have any conflicts with Luiza. The two might still have contacts in the future. Lin Yu and the family behind him are still very For those who value Luiza''s line, it seems that Luiza takes the initiative to let go, and Lin Yu is naturally very satisfied.


    "Lead the way ahead, and strive to enter the pass before the sky is completely dark." Lin Yu said to the guard of the pass.


    "Good." The defending general said happily.


    He knows that along the way, many city lords of the city have invited people in the family-sending team to enter the city to rest, and want to deal with them and get closer to each other, especially the two of Luiza and Princess Qi. It is the goal that many people want to make friends with, even Lin Yu, many people want to get to know and get closer, after all, he is also a child of a family, and he is also very capable, and the future is unlimited. However, None of those people were able to succeed. The people in the sent-off team had always been sleeping in the wild and had never gone to the city to rest.


    Originally, the defending general thought that he would not be successful either. He was already mentally prepared for this. Who knows, the team who sent the relatives actually agreed. This suddenly made him overjoyed, and he made people one step ahead. Go back to the city pass to make preparations, while personally leading everyone to the pass.


    "Princess, it seems that I don''t have to camp in the wild tonight." Xiaohuan quickly discovered such a thing here.


    Princess Qi in the carriage said faintly: "Whatever."


    For Princess Qi, wherever she lives are the same, she is leaving the Dalu dynasty anyway, but it¡¯s not bad to be able to see the city of the Dalu dynasty before coming to see the Dalu dynasty.

 2461 Chapter 2461 the master is coming

    When the sky darkened, the family-sending team began to slowly enter the pass, and the city had already been prepared. At the same time, there were many people watching, and most of these people were merchants. They were trapped here by those horse thieves who suddenly appeared outside the prison.


    "Yes, the Lord is here." In a restaurant in the pass, some merchants were drinking while watching the family-sending team passing by.


    During this period of time, the business everywhere in the pass has been very prosperous. Whether it is an inn, a restaurant, a tea house, even a food stall, the business is much better than before. After all, those who are trapped here are all those The merchants who go north and south have more money in their hands than ordinary people. When they are trapped here, they will naturally consume more money.


    And Huang Feng did not leave this time. At this time, he was sitting at the window of this restaurant, watching the mighty team below, slowly entering the city.


    During this period of time, the city was not too peaceful. There were all kinds of rumors. However, Huang Feng did not care. A master of his level was not afraid of anyone in this space at all. He was also confident and did not have any. People can hurt him, so he will stay without any worries to watch the excitement.


    "In this pass, it''s going to be lively now. Tonight may be a sleepless night, there is fun to watch." Huang Feng whispered to himself while drinking.


    In the night of the past few days, Huang Feng could clearly feel that someone had entered the city. These people were different from those of the previous night. That night, although some people came in from outside the pass, they did not stay in the pass. , But went straight through here and entered the pass.


    However, the situation in the past few days is obviously different. Huang Feng clearly feels that every night there are people who cross the city wall and enter the city, both inside and outside. After these people entered the pass, they did not leave. They found a place to hide in the pass. If they didn''t guess wrong, these people should have been here for the sent-off team.


    And the people in the sent-off party will only stay here for one night and will leave tomorrow. Therefore, those people who want to do it will only be tonight. Therefore, tonight is destined to become very lively Up.


    Huang Feng naturally didn''t want to miss this lively field. He stayed here just to watch the excitement. Now the most lively thing is about to take place. How could he be willing to miss it?


    In the pass, not very far from the pass, Wang Cheng led his subordinates and watched the family sending team slowly enter the city, with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "So far, the plan has gone smoothly, and they really moved in." Wang Cheng said, "By the way, everyone arranged to go in, right?"


    "It''s all arranged to enter, without knowing it," the man next to him said.


    However, when he said this, he obviously did not know that Huang Feng had already understood everything about them, and even how many people they came in every day and when they came in, Huang Feng can clearly know, but those people are no one. The existence of Huangfeng can be found.


    "Very good." Wang Cheng nodded in satisfaction and said: "This time, we must let them be buried here!"


    Regarding this action, Wang Cheng was still very sure. The team sent his relatives into the pass, as if they had entered a cage, already surrounded by them, and his people were blocked here in the pass, preparing to attack the city, and Outside the customs, there are coalition forces from many countries that are also preparing to launch an attack. When the time comes, the people in the city will have no place to hide.


    At the same time, they have also mentioned that they have sent a number of highly skilled masters to the city to prepare for the assassination operation. Both sides will do it at the same time. I believe the possibility of success is very high.


    And as long as this plan succeeds, then the peace that the Great Lu Dynasty has just restored may soon be broken.


    Moreover, Wang Cheng has already thought about it. Once the plan is successful, he will be like the great Lu dynasty and the most windy imperial court, leaking the news that it was people from the surrounding countries who killed Princess Qi and Luiza. If this is the case, not only will the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jue State have contradictions, but there will also be contradictions between these two countries and the neighboring countries. When the time comes, chaos will arise, and it will be when he takes advantage of the chaos to rise.


    Thinking of this, Wang Chengcheng seemed a little excited, but he didn''t dare to take it carelessly. After all, when he was in Canglingshan before, everything went smoothly, but at the end, there was an accident. That''s why he He has also become more cautious, sending people to sneak into the pass early instead of waiting until tonight.


    "I hope everything goes well this time!" Wang Cheng thought to himself.


    While Wang Cheng was paying attention to the situation in the pass, Shi Dafu and others were also concerned about the situation of the sent-off team. Before the envoy of Qian Yuanguo, in addition to meeting Wang Cheng, he also met Shi Dafu and reached an agreement with Shi Dafu. The intention of cooperation, after all, Shi Dafu is now inside the pass. Apart from Wang Cheng, the leader of the rebel army is the last strength. It is impossible for the forces outside the pass to miss him.


    And Shi Dafu, like Wang Cheng, had ambitions, and both wanted to destroy the marriage between the Dalu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo. Therefore, he did not hesitate at that time and agreed to Qian Yuanguo¡¯s envoy. After that, they also sent people to harass the people in the sent-off team.


    The people of Shi Dafu and Wang Cheng met during the harassment, but there was no conversation between the two parties, but they were doing their own actions in a tacit understanding, and there was no cooperation.


    Obviously, since the last Canglingshan incident, the two sides have distrusted each other. Therefore, although everyone''s goals are the same, they never talk about cooperation anymore, but fight separately.


    At the same time, they were secretly competing to see who could finally kill Luiza and Princess Qi.


    When Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu mobilized the soldiers under their hands and slowly approached the pass and prepared to attack the pass, people from the countries outside the pass were also rectifying their teams and began to approach the pass. They Obviously, we are also preparing to attack the pass.


    The mobilization of those forces outside the customs did not escape Morey¡¯s eyes. When people from other forces monitored Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, Morey was also monitoring them. Therefore, those talents just mobilized the team. At the time, Morey had already got the news.


    "It seems that they can''t help but want to do it." Morey said in his camp, but he frowned soon and said: "However, this matter is a bit strange, although there is The pass has been destroyed by us before, and the city defense has been in tatters. However, he is a pass after all. The city is strong, and it is still very high. There are other equipment to defend the city. Although we have destroyed some of them before, but During this period of time, the people of the Dalu dynasty have been repairing, and it should have been repaired. People in our countries are not good at siege. Why do people from neighboring countries choose to do it at this time? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for that team to do it after it¡¯s gone?"


    This is exactly what Morey can''t figure out. People from these countries are not good at attacking cities except the Dalu Dynasty. Therefore, they usually like to fight in the wild, but now, teams from countries such as Qian Yuanguo are not good at attacking cities. It is starting to gather and prepare to attack the city, even if it is a city that has been destroyed, this is somewhat unreasonable.


    "Are they afraid that after the prince and the others join us, it will be difficult to find a chance to start, so they will take advantage of this time to launch an attack?" the adjutant next to him guessed.


    "It''s possible." Morey nodded. He still has confidence in his team. Although the number of people from other forces is quite large, he is really not afraid of them.


    "However, they can also do it when the family-sending team is out of the gate, and they have not joined us. It is better than doing it in the city," Morey said.


    "I think they may think that the people of the Great Lu Dynasty are better able to deal with than ours. Even if the other party has city defense, we haven''t laid down a city guarded by hundreds of thousands of people before. I guess they may think, They can also do this, so they didn''t put those city defenses in their eyes at all." The adjutant said.


    "Maybe," Morey said. The Dalu dynasty has been declining in recent years, and now not only are their outstanding people ready to overthrow the Dalu dynasty, even people from other surrounding countries have not had the same fear as before. The Dalu Dynasty has come, and he doesn''t care about the Dalu Dynasty too much.


    "However, I still think they might have some other plans." Morey is worthy of being an old fox on the battlefield. Although he doesn''t know much information, his vigilance and intuition are much better than ordinary people. Yes, he intuitively felt that the transfer of those people was not that simple.


    "In this way, you take a small group of people and sneak into the pass before those people surround the pass. If there is any danger, you must ensure the safety of His Royal Highness. I will take people and approach the pass. , Once they attack the city, I will not sit idly by." Morey said.


    The reason those people around came here for, Morey knew very well in his heart, so he couldn''t be willing to watch those people knock down the pass, if in the past, he would not take action, after all, it was Da Lu. The affairs of the North Korea, but now those people are coming down at His Royal Highness, he can''t ignore it. He must ensure the safety of His Highness.


    "Yes, I''m going now." The adjutant led the order.


    After that, Morey also ordered the team to go to the pass.

 2462 Chapter 2462 Enemy Attack

    "It''s really lively." Huang Feng flew up above the pass, watching the surroundings while eating.


    At this time, the sky was completely dark, and the moon tonight did not seem to be very bright. As the saying goes, when the moon is black and wind is high at night, when people are murdered and set on fire, the situation tonight is indeed very suitable for doing something shameful.


    The merchants in the pass have already rested at this time. They did not realize that the danger has come. In their opinion, Princess Qi and Luiza have come to this pass and will leave the pass tomorrow, as long as they leave. , The horse thieves outside the customs will naturally leave, and then they can leave the customs with peace of mind.


    Therefore, everyone rested early, regained their energy, and prepared to leave the customs in these two days.


    As for those who sent off the family, half of the people had gone to the camp in the city to rest, and the other half had gone to the city wall to be on guard. This was also repeatedly requested by Luiza. Originally, Lin Yu did not want to arrange that. Many people go to stand guard. In his opinion, it is perfectly fine to have the original defenders in the city. His own team has been on the road for this period of time and has been very tired. Now they need to rest well, not worth it. class.


    Lin Yu felt that although the people of the rebel forces have not given up and harassed them along the way, now that they have entered the city, there are city walls and the defense equipment. The people of the rebel forces naturally Don''t dare to come, after all, those people are very lack of siege equipment.


    Therefore, Lin Yu feels that there is no need to worry too much, just rest well tonight.


    However, Luiza doesn''t think so.


    First of all, as the grand prince of Feng Jueguo, Luiza knows exactly how severely the city defenses of this pass have been destroyed. It can be said that the walls of the entire city are incomplete, and the siege equipment , Was also completely destroyed by the soldiers of Feng Jueguo. After all, the people of Feng Jueguo never thought of occupying this city from the beginning, and naturally they would not leave it to the people of the Lu Dynasty. Too many resources will destroy as much as they can.


    Therefore, Luiza knew that if the rebel soldiers attacked the city like crazy, the wall would not be able to stop them for long. Therefore, more people must be sent to watch out in advance to detect the movement of those people, and it could also When defending the city, those people were killed to a greater extent.


    At the same time, Luiza''s heart has always been a little unreliable. He has not yet fully figured out why the soldiers of the insurgents kept attacking them along the way.


    Before reaching Cangling Mountain, the soldiers of the insurgents also kept attacking them. Afterwards, it was proved that those actions were purposeful, and they were all to paralyze their nerves, let them be careless and relax their vigilance.


    And now, the Cangling Mountain War has ended, and the soldiers of the insurgents have begun to attack them again, which made Luiza murmur in his heart. I don¡¯t know what their purpose is. Is it for the next time? ambush?


    However, from Cangling Mountain to this pass, there is no place worth ambushing along the way. In fact, they did not receive any ambush along the way. But why did they tirelessly attack themselves and others?Just because you are not reconciled to the previous failure?


    That¡¯s not right. Although there were a lot of attacks on the road, the soldiers of the rebel army didn¡¯t seem to want to fight to the death. They just fought and left. It was like a joke, but let them Tired to cope, since this journey, I haven''t been mentally relaxed, and people have not been able to get a good rest. Therefore, after the sending team arrives in this city, they will have such an urgent idea of ??wanting to rest.


    However, Luiza couldn¡¯t figure out what those people did before, so he couldn¡¯t rest assured. No matter what, one thing is certain. The people of the rebel forces are making trouble here, but it can only be Once inside the pass, once they leave the pass, the area outside is vast, and they have troops to pick them up, and those insurgent forces will have no chance in the future.


    Therefore, if they really have any ideas or plans, tonight will be their last chance, and they will not miss it.


    Therefore, Luiza repeatedly asked Lin Yujia to send manpower to guard the city wall and be more vigilant. Although Lin Yu felt that Luiza made a fuss and was unnecessary at all, it couldn¡¯t be stunned by Luiza¡¯s persistence. In addition, before Luyi Za has already compromised with him once and promised to live in the city. This time, he can no longer not give Luiza face, otherwise, it will offend Luiza, which will not do him any good.


    Anyway, it was not he who was affected by going to stand guard, so Lin Yu also agreed, and only then was a small half of the people going to the top of the city to stand guard.


    As for the others, under the arrangement of the defending generals in the city, they entered their respective places to rest. This is a pass, which is different from other cities. The other cities are the masters of the city, and this is the generals of the defending. The most powerful, after all, this is a place where fighting is often needed.


    "Hey, what do you think the people above think? It''s so late, let us come here?" A soldier in a military uniform of the Lu Dynasty leaned on the edge of the wall and said to the person next to him.


    Although Lin Yu arranged a lot of people to go to the city, these people have been on their way for a day during the day, and they are very tired. Moreover, they don¡¯t think there will be any danger. Therefore, at this time, they are all Find a place to hide and chat and rest.


    "Anyway, it''s not their big men who come to stand guard, they won''t consider us." The person next to him said angrily.


    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s been a day¡¯s journey. I thought I was in the city and could have a good rest, but it turned out to be good, but let us stand guard. Is this still a human? There is no defender in this city, why do we have to let us Come?"


    "It''s just enough to eat! Tomorrow we will leave the customs. The night before this will not allow us to have a good rest. Tomorrow we will not have the energy to hurry, and we will delay the trip. It is us who are scolded."


    "Those people above all use their ass to make decisions."


    Many soldiers say a word to you and I say a word. Obviously, they are all dissatisfied with the arrangement for them to stand guard here.


    Moreover, they are indeed tired. After all, it is not easy to walk on their legs for a day. Many people have begun to breathe after sitting.


    "I can''t do it anymore. I''m too sleepy. I can''t hold it anymore. Just stare at it. I will squint for a while.


    "I want to sleep first."


    Many people started fighting with their eyelids and couldn''t hold on anymore. They started to rest on the city wall.


    Huang Feng was still above the pass, and his good vision allowed them to see everything around him. Therefore, he saw the slack of the defenders below, and also saw countless figures in and outside the pass. Slowly approach the city wall.


    "Is the show going to begin?" Huang Feng muttered to himself.


    And the people below did not disappoint Huang Feng, and the battle soon fought.


    "Huh? What''s the sound?" Above the city, a small soldier seemed to have heard some sound in his sleep and opened his dazed eyes.


    However, no one next to him responded, all of them were sleeping, and the snoring sound was not small.


    "The sound seems to be coming from below?" The soldier stood up in a daze and walked to the edge of the city wall, trying to see what happened and what the sound was.


    However, when he walked to the edge of the city wall, he was suddenly stunned, and his whole person suddenly became sober.


    "The enemy... the enemy attack, the enemy attack! The enemy is coming! The rebels are coming!"


    "Puff!"


    The soldier had just finished shouting, and a long knife had been inserted into his chest.


    "Brothers, rush!" Wang Cheng yelled out after retracting his long knife.


    The knife just now was cut by Wang Cheng. This time, he rushed to the forefront of the siege. He brought a group of elite soldiers, as the vanguard of the siege, to the forefront, because after he arrived here, he found The defense here is very lax, better than what he wanted before. In this case, he is naturally unwilling to miss this opportunity. Perhaps, they may also turn into a feint that is only attracting attention. It really hits.


    And the cry of the soldier also woke up other people around. However, many of them were not fully awake yet, not knowing what happened, and some were looking for where they were left. Some of the weapons are scared.


    The entire city was in a panic, and it seemed that this scene would happen.


    Originally, the defenders in this pass were soldiers transferred from nearby places. They were of average strength. They used to be stationed in inland areas, and their vigilance was not so high. The veterans who guarded the pass before were all extinct. The people of the country are almost killed. This newly transferred person is much weaker than before. In addition, the Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo have signed an armistice agreement. At least in the short term, there will be no more wars. The defenders naturally became more relaxed.


    And the soldiers sent by Lin Yu to stand guard were just ordinary soldiers. As for the imperial forest soldiers, Lin Yu was reluctant to let them suffer and let them all go back to rest. Now the people who come to the city are all Later, the ordinary soldiers who came to support or followed by the imperial court had little combat experience and lacked vigilance. Therefore, not long after they went to the city, they all found a place to rest and fell asleep.

 2463 2463 Born-18 Nov 1984

    Because of this, these people, in the face of this sudden situation, behaved very flustered, and they were not very timely. In addition, Wang Cheng brought a group of elites to the front line and was immediately at the head of the city. A hole was opened on the upper side, and many soldiers of the rebel army rushed up.


    "Kill!"


    At this time, behind Wang Cheng and the others, there was another scream of killing. Wang Cheng was shocked. He thought it was the army of the court and surrounded them. However, after a closer look, he found that this was just here. The team of Shi Dafu was actually from Shi Dafu. After they arrived, they attacked the city wall.


    Seeing that it was Shi Dafu, Wang Cheng was slightly relieved. This was slightly better than the court. After all, he knew that Shi Dafu did not want to see the court settle down. So, at this time, It must also be the first to attack the court.


    However, Wang Cheng did not dare to be careless. He did not forget his previous fiasco in Cangling Mountain. Although it was because of the White Lotus Sect, this also shows that although everyone is a rebel force, they still have their own hearts. If you think carefully, you can''t completely believe it, and it''s very possible to make ghosts behind your back.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng also asked the people below to pay more attention not to be attacked by Shi Dafu''s people.


    The rebel forces were not prepared enough for siege equipment. If in peacetime, they didn''t dare to attack the city easily, it would be too difficult for them, but now it is different.


    Because when Wang Cheng and the others started, their plan was to pretend to attack, not to fight, as long as the fight was lively, to attract the attention of the defenders in the city, and to fight for opportunities for those who actually went to the city to carry out the assassination mission.


    However, after waiting here, after the actual fight started, Wang Cheng and the others realized that the actual situation was actually much better than they had previously expected. The defenders here are slack, the city defense is imperfect, and there are even a lot of gaps in the city wall. Use it, and there aren¡¯t a lot of materials such as boiled oil and boiled logs in the city.


    As a result, Wang Cheng and the others'' siege was unexpectedly smooth. They originally just wanted to have fun, but they suddenly realized that they might get more because, unknowingly, Actually, he has already reached the head of the city, occupying a lot of space,


    This discovery was very encouraging to Wang Cheng and others, and he was more motivated, and the fights became more vigorous.


    The chaos on the front of the city became extremely intense with the sudden addition of Shi Dafu and others, and the soldiers on the front of the city were originally beaten by this sudden attack, and Wang Cheng and the others were all in a rush. , Do not give them a chance to re-flag.


    "Quickly, go to General Lin for help!" The soldiers on the front of the city shouted in panic.


    Immediately, Huang Feng, standing high in the sky, saw someone hurriedly running towards the city, and there was more than one person. After all, there was the original defender of the city on the top of the city, and their boss was not Lin Yu. .


    At this time, Lin Yu, who had just fallen asleep, also heard the faint noise coming from the city head.


    "What''s going on outside? Why is it so noisy?" After all, I have been harassed by the rebel forces during this period of time. Therefore, now that there is noise, Lin Yu has no way to fall asleep peacefully. The first thought is, will not It will be those of the rebel forces who are still in their shadows and come again.


    But this time, it really made Lin Yu guess right. Not long after he finished asking this, some soldiers stumbled in and shouted: "General Lin, it''s not good, the enemy is coming. "


    "Who is calling? How many people are there? The city head is still not in your hands?" Lin Yu suddenly jumped up from the bed and asked eagerly while putting on his clothes.


    "It''s still the rebels, because the sky is too dark. I don''t know how many people there are. All the people are crushed." The soldier said with a panic: "The city is still in our hands, but Some of them have already rushed to the top of the city, and the situation is in a crisis. General Lin, if you send someone to support you quickly, the thieves may come in later."


    "Come on, join forces and go to the city!" Lin Yu called out quickly.


    Immediately, the entire pass boiled up. The people Lin Yu brought, the original defenders of the city, etc., had already learned the news that someone had come to attack the city, and they all came out of the camp and prepared to go. Meet the enemy.


    Although Lin Yu was very panicked at the beginning, in fact, he didn''t have much worry in his heart. Although the soldiers of the rebels attacked again, and they were caught off guard, but he did not fight. However, they have tens of thousands of troops, and the defenders in the city are not afraid of the soldiers of the rebels. After all, although the number of soldiers of the rebels is quite large, their combat effectiveness is not high, and they are equipped. It is also very bad, not their opponent.


    In addition, this is a pass after all, a city that resists foreigners. Compared with the mainland, the city walls and city defenses are much stronger. Although they have been destroyed by Feng Jueguo before, they are also There are still some, plus some repairs during this period, some of them can be used, and some are better than none.


    They suffered a terrible defeat in Cangling Mountain before and suffered huge losses because they were in an ambush, and the terrain there was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Theirs was calculated, but here it is different. They are now defending the city. , Occupy some advantages, but the soldiers of the rebel army have no advantage to take advantage of. As long as they are driven off the head of the city, they will basically stop cooking.


    Lin Yu is still very confident about this.


    When Lin Yu rushed to the city with people, the battle here has entered a white-hot stage. After the initial panic, the defenders have slowly calmed down, but because at the beginning, the rebel forces were The people took advantage of the loopholes, so many places on the city¡¯s head were now occupied by soldiers of the insurgents, and the defenders were desperately resisting.


    "Go on, kill all these damn rebels for me, leave none!" Lin Yu ordered to the person he had brought.


    With the addition of the new force, the defenders who were originally at a disadvantage were immediately stabilized. At this time, their numbers are more than those of the rebel soldiers who rushed to the head of the city, and there are still some of them. The soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army were still very strong in combat effectiveness, and those who later supported Lin Yu were also not weak in combat effectiveness. At least they were much stronger than those of the rebel soldiers. They were sent here to defend the city before. At the beginning, the ordinary soldiers who followed the team to send off their relatives, their combat effectiveness was low, and it was understandable that they were breached by others.


    But after Lin Yu brought the people, Wang Cheng and others soon felt the pressure. They had the advantage and wanted to take the city head in one go. They immediately felt tremendous pressure. Some people even already felt the pressure. Forced to retreat from the city.


    "Damn it, what''s the matter, why is there no movement outside the gate?" After Wang Cheng cut down a court soldier, he wiped blood from his face and cursed.


    Before, the people of Qian Yuanguo clearly said that everyone should act together and attack the city at the same time to attract the attention of the defenders in the city, and then let the elite who sneaked into the city to assassinate the princess of the Lu Dynasty and the prince of Feng Jueguo.


    However, they have been playing here for a while now, and there is still no movement outside the Guan, which makes Wang Cheng couldn''t help but start to wonder if the messenger of Qian Yuanguo is lying to himself, they never even thought about attacking. City.


    When Wang Cheng scolded those outsiders, Shi Dafu was also scolding. After all, those people had been looking for him before and expressed his intention to cooperate with him. It was because of those people¡¯s promises, Shi Dafu. Only then decided to attack the city, otherwise, the brain will be broken, and it will come to attack the city without much siege equipment.


    While Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu cursed people from those countries outside the pass, Huang Feng in the sky had already seen that there were many figures outside the pass approaching this pass.


    "Heh, this evening is getting more and more lively. All England is here. All the ones that should be here are here." Huang Feng smiled and said to himself. He can see everything that happened below in the high sky. In the eyes, it was impossible for the people below to think that someone would be suspended in mid-air, so it was impossible for them to find Huang Feng.


    "Kill!"


    "Rush in and kill all those from the Great Lu Dynasty!"


    "Gun their food, gun their women!"


    The people outside the pass did not want to hide their traces from the beginning. When they approached the city wall, they already shouted one after another. Compared with the rebel forces of the Great Lu Dynasty, the troops of these countries outside the pass, They are even less good at siege. They have no experience in this aspect. A country as powerful as Feng Jueguo, Feng Jueguo who can fight in the wild cries for father and mother, but in terms of siege. The people of the Lu dynasty still didn''t have much to do. In the previous war, if there was no internal response, they would not have been able to get through this pass so easily.


    Therefore, tonight, the people in the military of those countries outside the customs just want to have a lively fight, and have never thought of really siege the city, so naturally there is no need to hide their body shape, that is more. Just make more fun.


    "It''s not good, outside the pass, the horse thieves outside the pass have attacked the city!" When Lin Yu led his men to fight steadily, and drove the rebel forces back step by step, when they were about to drive off the city, his soldiers were It brought him a very bad news.

 2464 Chapter 2464 Guards Withdraw

    "What? What did you say?" Lin Yu, who was directing the battle, was shocked. This time, he was really shocked, really panicked.


    When he entered the city before, the defending generals in the city also told him about the horse thieves outside the city. At that time, the defending general said that during this time, there were suddenly a lot of horse thieves outside Guan, and the identity was a little suspicious, maybe It has something to do with some neighboring countries, so Lin Yu should be careful when he leaves customs tomorrow.


    However, Lin Yu did not take it too seriously. After all, in his eyes, the horse thief is an influential existence, and it is impossible for him to pose much threat to his team. Although it may be related to some neighboring countries, but, In Lin Yu''s view, it may be that they have the support of those countries behind them. He did not expect that soldiers from the army of those countries would directly impersonate horse thieves.


    In addition, Luiza told him before that they had already sent people to meet them. As long as they left the customs, they would soon meet and meet the teams that came to meet them. , Naturally there is no more to worry about.


    It¡¯s just that Lin Yu didn¡¯t think that these horse thieves were so courageous, or that they all had problems in their brains. Generally speaking, horse thieves made a living by robbery. They were mobile and wanted to catch. They are not so easy, but those people also have shortcomings, at least, they will not have any experience in siege.


    Who has heard of horse thief coming to attack the city?That is something that has never been done before, unless their brains are really broken. Therefore, after Lin Yu heard the report from his subordinates, his first feeling was incredible. Are the horse thieves crazy?


    "There are also many horse thieves coming to attack the city outside the pass, and all the black ones are people." The subordinate said again.


    "You read that right? It''s really a horse thief? Could it be someone else?" Lin Yu still couldn''t accept this fact.


    "That''s right, they are all horse thieves. You can see the clothes on their bodies and the horses they''re riding on," the subordinate said.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen? Their brains are broken and they come to attack the city? Why do they come to join in the fun at this time?" Lin Yu said anxiously.


    If the horse thieves came to attack the city at other times, Lin Yu would not be anxious at all, and would even go to see their jokes with a smile, because the horse thieves would not succeed in attacking the city, and he could defeat them calmly. they.


    However, the situation is different now. They are now dealing with the siege of the rebel forces, and they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. There are many rebel soldiers who came to siege the city tonight, although they don¡¯t have much experience in siege. However, the soldiers of the insurgents who were driven to a dead end were not afraid of death at all. They attacked frantically. Lin Yu also managed to stabilize the situation and was preparing to beat them all back. The result was not bad. , Those horse thieves actually came to the fun.


    "Those horse thieves didn''t negotiate with the soldiers of the insurgent army, right?" Lin Yu had such an idea in his mind, but he soon concocted a reconciliation, regardless of whether they discussed it or just a coincidence. , These are not important anymore. The most important thing is how to deal with the situation in front of them. They must defend the city. Lin Yu doesn''t think that those people are working so hard to attack the city, just to grab the city. The resources of, once any one of the forces in the two directions invades the city, then these people may all die here, even if they are not dead, they will become captives and slaves.


    "No, you must guard it!" Lin Yu said viciously: "Order all the teams in the city to go up to the tower and guard the wall outside the pass. I will also send some people over."


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to let anyone in from either side come in. No matter which side came in, it might directly lead to the collapse of the current situation. Therefore, he must hold on and hold on in both directions.


    Originally, there were Luiza and Princess Qi in the city. Lin Yu arranged some people there to protect them. Because, His Majesty the Emperor has already given an order, these two people must not make any mistakes. They must be safe. After arriving at Feng Jue Country, even in the city, Lin Yu arranged many people to protect them.


    However, Lin Yu can''t care so much now. The most important thing is to guard the city wall. Once the city wall is broken and people outside the city break in, they don''t want to leave alive. At that time, they will keep someone to protect Lu. What is the use of Yizha and Princess Qi?


    Moreover, Lin Yu feels that the biggest danger is the enemies on both sides who are attacking the city. As long as they guard the walls to prevent those people from entering, then Princess Qi and Luiza are absolutely safe, and there is no need to send people. To guard, it is a waste of power that is not very strong in itself.


    Therefore, Lin Yu transferred all the people guarding around Princess Qi and Luiza¡¯s station, leaving only a few people and the government officials in this city, and staying there to stand guard. These defensive forces are compared with the previous ones. , That''s a world of difference.


    Luiza quickly discovered that the defenders around him had been transferred away, and he was immediately anxious.


    "No, you can''t go, you are gone, who will protect us?" Luiza stopped those people and said.


    "His Royal Highness, we are also ordered to leave. The enemy is now attacking the city. The danger is outside the city. It''s okay here." A middle-level general said to Luiza.


    "Who said that it must be safe here? No, you can''t leave. You must stay here to protect us. You let Lin Yu come and I will talk to him." Luiza said reluctantly.


    Luiza knows that he has never been absolutely safe. He has been chased and killed by those outside the prison, but he is hiding in the army, so those talents have no chance to attack, and once they are searched for When the opportunity comes, then he is in danger.


    And this situation, Luiza did not tell Lin Yuming before, so Lin Yu didn¡¯t know about this at all. He always felt that Luiza and the others would be safe as long as people outside the city didn¡¯t enter. There is no need to keep so many people.


    However, Luiza knows that Lin Yu now wants to transfer everyone away. If the people who chased him before took advantage of the chaos and got in, wouldn¡¯t he be very dangerous? If in normal times, maybe he Not too scared yet, but he is hurt now, and those people are also elite, and their strength should not be underestimated, even Luiza dare not care.


    Therefore, for the sake of his own safety, he is unwilling to let go of these defenders. Although their strength is average, it is better than nothing. With them guarding here, then he is relatively safer.


    "Our general is commanding the battle on the front line. We don''t have time to come here now." The general said: "Please also let His Highness the Grand Prince down. We will guard the city wall and will not let anyone in. Your Highness, you won''t have any. Anything dangerous, we will definitely send you back to your country safely."


    After that, the general turned and waved his hand, and took his soldiers to the west. Their task was to defend the western wall. The situation is critical now, and he doesn''t have time to talk with Luiza here.


    Even, the general still laughed at Luiza¡¯s timidity in his heart. The people who heard of Feng Jueguo before were very brave and brave, but today, looking like this, Luiza is obviously very afraid of death, those soldiers who have the wind. How strong can it be?


    This general who had not directly fought against Feng Jueguo soldiers in his heart looked down on those Feng Jueguo people.


    "Hey, hello, you can''t go, if you hear it, come back to me! Believe it or not, I will kill you all!" Luiza shouted.


    However, no matter how he called, those people left without looking back. No one listened to his orders at all. Although his status was indeed very noble, no one would dare to look down upon the people of the country. , However, their current boss is Lin Yu, not Luiza, so there is no need for them to follow Luiza''s orders.


    "Assholes! A bunch of assholes!" Luiza yelled at the sight of those people not coming back.


    However, Luiza also knew that no matter how much scolding, it would not help.


    "Damn it, I shouldn''t have promised that Lin Yu before and let him be stationed in the city. Those insurgents must have been in contact with people outside the pass. This is to attack together and stop us here. Inside the city." Luiza thought to himself.


    Now, Luiza has regretted that he had promised Lin Yu to live in the city before. He felt that he might have been fooled by the soldiers of the rebel army, who just wanted to wait for others to live in the city, and then, Attacking the city with the people outside the pass, attacking on both sides, the turtle in the urn, his front and back were blocked, and he was trapped inside the city.


    Obviously, Luiza wanted to understand some things, but he could not fully guess the purpose of those people. However, despite this, he was aware of the danger and felt the bad intentions of those people, and now , But he has no initiative, there are enemies on both sides, he has been trapped here, there is no way to leave suddenly.


    If they were in the wild, the situation would be much better. After all, the wild is empty and it¡¯s midnight. They can easily escape with the help of the night. However, they are now trapped in the city, so naturally it is not so. Good to leave.


    For this reason, Luiza can only allow the few remaining people to surround their own residences to protect their safety and prevent any accidents from happening.


    "Damn it, Lin Yu, who I shouldn''t have promised before, moved in." Luiza couldn''t help thinking again.

 2465 Chapter 2465 Man in Black

    Luiza was already very regretful at this time. He didn''t insist on it before. Instead, he listened to Lin Yu''s opinion and entered the city, causing him to be trapped here now.


    And not far from Luiza¡¯s station, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan lived here, and the two of them were also awakened by the sound of killing outside.


    "Princess, the soldiers outside are gone." Xiaohuan said to Princess Qi while watching the soldiers who were moving away from outside.


    "Maybe the situation on the front line is more critical." Princess Qi said lightly. She did not take this matter to heart. For someone who is not afraid of death, there is really not much to be afraid of. This is completely different from Luiza.


    "Princess, you said that our road is really not peaceful. The attack did not stop for long. When I was in the palace before, I didn''t feel it. I found out that it was too insecure outside." Xiaohuan said with emotion. .


    Indeed, they haven''t had a few days of stability along the way. They have been attacked by the soldiers of the insurgents. It''s fine now. It seems that they are also coming to join in the fun outside the pass. They are completely unable to get a living.


    "Yeah, I haven''t left the imperial capital before, who would have thought that the outside world has been so messy?" Princess Qi said with emotion and worry.


    Before, they all lived in the imperial palace and went out to play occasionally. However, they never left the imperial capital. What they saw was a peaceful scene. Although there has been news that the imperial court is fighting against the country, but, After all, they have not seen it with their own eyes, and people in the imperial capital do not feel the threat of war. Therefore, in the imperial capital, it is still a scene of singing and dancing, and Princess Qi has always thought that most places in the Lu Dynasty are Like the imperial capital.


    However, what they saw this time was completely different. Along the way, they saw a lot of people begging along the way, and none of the cities along the way were as prosperous and stable as an emperor, and more important. The thing is, they have been attacked ever since they left the imperial capital. The outside world is not as peaceful as they thought before, but there are dangers everywhere.


    This made Princess Qi opened her eyes, and at the same time, she was very worried.


    Originally, Princess Qi believed that the imperial court was only at a disadvantage in the battle against the country. As long as the two countries truce, the Lu dynasty can quickly return to its previous peak state. Those insurgent forces will not worry about it at all. Can be suppressed.


    However, after seeing all this with her own eyes, Princess Qi is no longer as optimistic as before. She found that many places in the Dalu Dynasty have changed. Everywhere is unstable. The people¡¯s life is also very difficult. Many people are already On the verge of death, in this case, even if the imperial court suppresses the current rebel forces, some other people who cannot survive will stand up again and rebel. They will no longer be able to survive, so they will not care. What rebellion is a capital crime.


    What''s more, after seeing the endless rebel forces, Princess Qi also worried whether the court could suppress these rebel forces all at once.


    And if there is no way to change all of this, is there any point in sacrificing yourself?


    Princess Qi felt a little shaken in her heart, but she also understood that if there was no truce with Feng Jueguo, the Lu Dynasty would be even more dangerous, and internal and external troubles would not last for many years.


    "In any case, I can be regarded as making some contributions to the court, and the rest can only be seen by the emperor brother." Princess Qi thought silently in her heart.


    At this time, not far from Luiza¡¯s residence, several dark shadows were approaching quickly. From their quick movements, you can see that they are not ordinary people. What''s more, at this time, everyone in the city I already knew that someone had come to attack the city, and I had been scared to hide in my residence and dare not come out. At this time, the army of the court and some people with ulterior motives were able to come out.


    Obviously, judging from the costumes of these people, they are obviously not the court''s army.


    "It''s here!" The people stopped near Luiza''s residence, secretly observing the surroundings of Luiza''s residence.


    Around Luiza¡¯s residence, although there are still people guarding at this time, the strength of the guards is already weak, and the situation is much better than before. After seeing these people, they are also very excited and more confident in their actions. some.


    Just when these people were about to start, another group of people approached quickly and stopped not far from the group just now. They were also wearing black night clothes like the group just now. Obviously Also a person with ulterior motives.


    The distance between the two parties is not far away. Although the night is not good, they can see each other. Suddenly, both sides become nervous and drew out their weapons to confront each other.


    The movement here immediately alarmed the guards outside Luiza¡¯s residence. After all, these people in black are not very far away from the guards. In addition, there is still fighting on the other side of the city. These guards He didn''t dare to be careless in his heart, and he was very vigilant.


    "Who? Who is there? Come out! I''ve already seen you!" The people outside Luiza''s residence shouted loudly at the place where the man in black and others were hiding.


    The first group of people in black looked at each other, and one of them said in a low voice: "The task is important, kill the target first, and leave everything else alone."


    The others nodded, and then rushed out together. As for the group of people facing them, they could no longer take care of them.


    "What do we do? They seem to have the same purpose as us." The second group of people in black whispered.


    "It may be people from other forces. It seems that those outside the customs not only let us assassinate the target, but there are others, most likely Wang Cheng''s people." Another person said.


    "Then what shall we do?" the person next to him asked.


    "Let''s go to the conflict with Wang Cheng and the others. That is our own business. Now the most important thing is to kill the prince of Feng Jueguo first!" said the person who spoke before.


    "Yes!"


    The others naturally had no objection, so a group of people also rushed out and rushed towards the guards outside Luiza''s room.


    The sudden appearance of the men in black had already frightened the guards outside Luiza''s room. Although they had heard the movement before, they really didn''t expect that someone would really kill here.


    What makes them unacceptable is that these black-clothed people are agile. They are not opponents. What makes them even more desperate is that at this time, another group of black-clothed people rushed out, and this group of black-clothed people The goal is to wait for others!


    Still let people live?!


    The guards who guarded outside Luiza¡¯s room were just ordinary soldiers. Faced with the encirclement and suppression of these two groups, it was immediately obvious that they were in desperation. hurt.


    After the two men in black knew each other¡¯s purpose, they didn¡¯t fight each other. They both knew what their most important task was. Naturally, they would not consume their strength. Moreover, it would be better for someone to help. , They can complete the task as soon as possible, and then leave here. They are now exposed. The longer they stay here, the more dangerous they are. They naturally want to complete the task and leave earlier.


    "What''s the matter?" The sound of fighting outside the room was soon known to Luiza. In fact, in this situation, he was already worried about sleeping. After the guards evacuated, he I was nervously turning around in the house, hoping that the day would dawn earlier, and also hoped that the defenders in the city could defeat those who attacked the city. In that case, I could leave here.


    However, he hadn''t waited for the news he wanted, but he had already heard the sound of fighting outside the room. Because he had been worrying about this, Luiza''s heart sank after hearing this voice.


    Did your previous worry come true?


    "The prince, it''s okay, there are assassins!" At this time, a few entourages of the most powerful country surrounded Luiza. Compared to those from the Great Lu Dynasty, Luiza was obviously more People who believe in his own country, so after these people were injured, he stayed with him all the time to be his own personal protection.


    "Assassin? What assassin? How many people are there?" Luiza grabbed the opponent and asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know who it is, they are all covered, there are many people, probably dozens of people." The entourage said quickly.


    "So many? How did they get in?" Luiza said angrily. Although the defense of this city has been destroyed a lot, I don''t know if there are so many assassins coming in, right?Do the defenders here eat dry food?


    Naturally, there is no way for the entourage to take Luiza with this question, and Luiza also knows that asking the other party is a question of nothing. He quickly said, "Go, let''s go out and see."


    With that said, Luiza took the sword and walked out of the room.


    "Prince, be careful." The entourage hurriedly followed.


    When Luiza left the room, he saw that his yard had become a pot of porridge, and dozens of men in black were fighting against the soldiers guarding him.


    What made Luiza felt that the guards around him were almost evacuated. There were only a dozen people left. Moreover, these people did not have much fighting capacity. At this time, they were fighting with those in black. In the fight, they are already at a disadvantage.


    "If you want to kill me, then you have to see if you are capable." Luiza snorted coldly, instead of hiding in the room, instead waving the long sword in his hand, he slammed into the center of the battlefield, directly towards the men in black. Kill the past.

 2466 Chapter 2466

    Luiza is a fierce fighter on the battlefield. When he led the battle before, he was often on the front line. He played very bravely. Moreover, he was not weak at all. In addition, he had rich combat experience and his fighting skills. The ability is still very strong.


    In this situation, it is completely conceivable to be beaten to death if you don''t go up. Therefore, Luiza did not continue to watch, but took part in the battle.


    With the addition of Luiza, Feng Jueguo¡¯s strength immediately rose to a higher level. Moreover, those in black obviously did not expect that Luiza¡¯s strength was so strong, one-on-one, they were simply Not this Luiza''s opponent.


    However, seeing the target appear, the people in black are still very excited. Although Luiza is indeed very strong, the people in black are not weak. After all, they are all selected from the rebel forces. Elite, their own strength is definitely there, and they still occupy an advantage in numbers.


    However, these people obviously underestimate Luiza¡¯s strength. Although at a disadvantage, Luiza has become more and more courageous. Moreover, many times it is the same style of play, which is somewhat calming. After the people in black, they became a little shy, which on the contrary made Luiza''s fight even better.


    However, these people don¡¯t know, Luiza¡¯s heart is also anxious. If there are more entourages around him, Luiza may not be afraid of these men in black. However, there are only a few entourages around him at this time. That¡¯s all, other people are well-received, and they have no strength at all. Therefore, Luiza understands that if he drags on like this, he will die here. After all, his strength is limited, and the number of people is limited. At an absolute disadvantage, the other party is exhausted, and can also consume himself to death.


    More importantly, this place is already surrounded by people in black, even if he wants to send someone out for help, it is difficult to do it.


    "No, you can''t go on like this anymore, if you go on like this, sooner or later you will die here." Luiza thought to himself.


    After that, Luiza¡¯s movements became more fierce, a reckless style of play, and those black-clothed people became more shy. After all, in their opinion, they were determined to win. These many people besie Luiza, This is a very sure thing. Luiza''s death is only a matter of time. So, in this case, who is willing to go desperately?Isn''t that finding a sin for yourself?If you try your best to kill Luiza, that would be too wrong, it is better to fight slowly and kill the opponent.


    In addition, these people in black are not only one group, but two groups. They belong to Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu respectively. Although both parties are forces of the rebel forces, they even have common goals at present. However, none of them I dare not fully trust the other party, and they are afraid that the other party will make a loop on the back. Therefore, when they besie Luiza, they are also on guard against the other party. They are afraid that they will kill Luiza at the same time. Do it yourself.


    The messenger of Qian Yuanguo certainly did not expect that he had contacted the two parties of the rebel forces in order to ensure that they could kill Luiza and Princess Qi, the purpose of which was to strengthen the strength, but he did not expect that he would be self-defeating. , They are united together, the strength is indeed stronger, but there are many concerns between each other, which instead gave Luiza a chance.


    Who is Luiza?That is a veteran who has been fighting for many years on the battlefield. He is still very careful and well-informed in observing the situation on the battlefield. Therefore, he quickly realized that the two parties on the scene belonged to two factions, and there was no cooperation between each other. , There are concerns.


    This made Luiza see hope. He didn''t kill when he saw people without thinking. Instead, he stared at one of them and beat them desperately. As for the people on the other side, he focused on avoiding, basically Not much attack.


    Sure enough, Luiza¡¯s strategy worked. The side he was staring at was Wang Cheng¡¯s people. Suddenly, the people on Wang Cheng¡¯s side felt tremendous pressure. After all, Luiza¡¯s fatal play style , Is still very serious. Although he himself was injured, he also caused great casualties to Wang Cheng''s forces.


    While the people of Wang Cheng¡¯s forces were under great pressure, the people of Shi Dafu suddenly reduced the intensity of their attacks. They no longer wanted to kill Luiza as eagerly as before. For the Lord, even, in many cases, he just avoided Luiza''s attack, instead of attacking Luiza.


    Wang Cheng''s people quickly understood the thoughts of Shi Dafu''s people. Obviously, they wanted to use Luiza''s hand to kill themselves and others, and then wait until the people on their side were killed by Luiza. It''s almost done, they are jumping out to pick up peaches. In the end, not only can they take Luiza''s head, but they can also kill themselves and others by the way.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    However, Wang Cheng¡¯s leader felt that Luiza¡¯s sinister intentions and his strength were felt. Therefore, he felt that if Shi Dafu¡¯s people watched from the sidelines, the last possibility would be , He and others suffered heavy losses, but Luiza will escape safely.


    After realizing this, the temporary team leader shouted to Shi Dafu''s people: "You still don''t do it? If this goes on, he will run away!"


    "Who said we didn''t do it? Aren''t we fighting here?" said the leader of Shi Dafu''s forces: "And, with us, he can''t run away!"


    When Wang Cheng''s people heard this, they were suddenly anxious. This Shi Dafu man was playing well, but it was no different from paddling, and looked perfunctory.


    However, the other party is not his own subordinate, so he is not qualified to order the other party. No matter what Wang Cheng''s people say, the other party is indifferent. This makes Wang Cheng''s people have no choice.


    Seeing this situation, Luiza breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his previous judgment was correct. During this period, the pressure he felt was indeed much less.


    Seeing that the strategy worked, Luiza played more happily, Wang Cheng¡¯s people were under greater pressure, casualties appeared faster and faster, and Shi Dafu¡¯s people saw this situation, not only did not worry, but instead It was a little faintly happy. After all, Wang Cheng''s people were declining, and Luiza suffered more and more injuries. At that time, he and others could come out to pick up peaches.


    However, Wang Cheng¡¯s people are not fools. They feel the pressure. At this time, they have realized that their opponents are not only Luiza and others, but also people from Shi Dafu. Once their strength is The decline is so severe that Shi Dafu''s people will definitely not be polite to himself. When the time comes, they will definitely do it on themselves. The big deal is to push the murderer onto Luiza afterwards.


    Thinking of this, the temporary team leader looked at Luiza, who was still brave, and then at Shi Dafu''s man who was waiting for an opportunity, and then he ordered his men: "Withdraw!"


    The others under Wang Cheng were taken aback for a moment, and the team leader shouted again: "Retreat, retreat!"


    The others immediately understood what was going on, and they didn''t want to fight, and withdrew and fled away.


    Such a request caused Shi Dafu and Luiza to be taken aback. Neither of them expected that Wang Cheng''s people would retreat so decisively, without the slightest nostalgia.


    As soon as Wang Cheng¡¯s people left, the atmosphere on the scene became a bit subtle, and Shi Dafu¡¯s people understood that it was time for them to go. Although they did watch the excitement before, it does not mean that they don¡¯t want to kill. Luiza''s, they just want to use Luiza''s hand to kill Wang Cheng''s people first.


    And now, Wang Cheng''s people have retreated with heavy losses. Then, they can only be left behind, and Luiza can''t really be let go.


    Thinking of this, Shi Dafu''s person in charge of this operation waved his hand and said, "Okay, it''s time for us!"


    Immediately, the people of Shi Dafu prepared to encircle Luiza. Although Luiza was brave, he was already injured, and it seemed that it was not light. On their side, because they had just fought passively, the loss was not great. , And rested for a while, so the strength is still very strong, they have the confidence to kill Luiza.


    As for Wang Cheng¡¯s people, Shi Dafu¡¯s people are not worried that they will go back and attack themselves and others from behind, because Wang Cheng¡¯s people have suffered a lot in the last battle, and now they have more numbers than their own. Waiting for people here is much less, and waiting for someone to kill Luiza will not consume too much power. In this way, their strength is still much higher than that of Wang Cheng''s side.


    It''s okay for Wang Cheng''s people not to come, if they dare to come again, it will definitely make them come back.


    "Brothers, it''s time for us to behave! Kill him! Go back and have a lot of..." Among the people of Shi Dafu, the man in black who was in charge of directing this operation said in a passionate tone, which killed Lu Yizha, that is a great achievement. They will be well-known among the insurgent forces of the entire Dalu dynasty, and he, the person responsible for the action this time, will also gain a lot of benefits.


    However, just as he was giving a passionate speech, he suddenly saw a cold light from the corner of his eyes. The hair on his body suddenly stood up, and the whole person became tense in an instant. He felt a huge dangerous breath to him. To be enveloped.


    However, it was too late. When he wanted to turn around to avoid, a long knife had reached the top of his forehead. After that, it was severely chopped, and immediately, the man felt a sharp pain in his head. , And then he fell into the boundless darkness.

 2467 Chapter 2467 Dangerous Situation

    The sudden death of the man in black directly caused everyone else around him to be stunned. They didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. The person who was still in command just turned into a corpse in the blink of an eye. And the person who killed him was actually Luiza who seemed to have been seriously injured.


    When everyone was a little unacceptable, just now, when Wang Cheng¡¯s people left, Lu Yizamingming was already seriously injured, and his movements were a little slow. In addition, there were still so many people in Shi Dafu, so, These people in black are confident that they can kill Luiza.However, they did not expect that Luiza, who seemed to have been seriously injured and likely to fall at any time, suddenly violent and killed their temporary commander.


    These people in black were stunned, Luiza could not be stunned, he immediately jumped up and rushed out, taking advantage of everyone''s stunned stalls, and directly rushed out of the encirclement that was not fully formed.


    Luiza was indeed injured when he was fighting with Wang Cheng¡¯s people. However, his injuries were not as serious as the others seemed. He deliberately showed that the enemy was weak and let the people of Shi Dafu relax their vigilance. The people of Shi Dafu did relax their vigilance, and their vigilance was much lower than before. Luiza seized this opportunity and instantly killed the temporary commander. This incident made no one else at the scene think of it. Izza seized this opportunity to highlight the encirclement.


    "chase!"


    The people in black realized what was happening at this time, hurriedly shouted, and chased Luiza. Although they wanted to use Luiza¡¯s hand to weaken Wang Cheng¡¯s strength, in the end, They also killed Wang Cheng¡¯s people, but the person they most wanted to kill was Luiza. As a result, now, Luiza escaped. This is because they couldn¡¯t accept it. Thinking of the mission failure, they went back. After the end, the people in black all felt shuddering.


    Luiza knew that the situation was critical now, so even if his body was severely injured, he did not dare to stop to rest, drag his injured body, and continue to flee, as long as he flees to the defenders. He is temporarily safe.


    When Luiza was attacked, the place where Princess Qi lived was also attacked.


    The appearance of the place where Princess Qi lives, there are also not many guards at this time, and what is worse than Luiza is that Princess Qi does not have such a capable entourage to attract her attention, and she herself The same is not the skill of Luiza, so the situation on Princess Qi is much more dangerous than Luiza.


    Outside Princess Qi¡¯s room, the fight was still going on, but it was already nearing the end. Wang Cheng¡¯s people and Shi Dafu¡¯s people did not have any disagreements at this time. They didn¡¯t know the other team, they almost almost each other. They started directly between them, so they were still working together against the enemy, and Princess Qi''s side, that is, there were some ordinary defenders, so they couldn''t resist for long.


    "What to do, what to do? Princess, they are about to fight in." In the room, Xiaohuan walked around the room anxiously, listening to the constant fighting sounds from outside, she was completely anxious. I thought of what would happen to him and Princess Qi when those people rushed in.


    On the contrary, it was Princess Qi, who was still calm at this time, sitting at the table beside the room, drinking tea slowly.


    "Xiaohuan, the tea here is good, come and have a drink." Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan.


    "Princess, when are you still thinking about drinking tea? The people outside are here to kill us. If they rush in, we won''t be able to survive." Xiaohuan said anxiously.


    "If you live or not, you can''t live." Princess Qi took a sip of tea and said lightly: "Anyway, it''s not that you haven''t died."


    Indeed, along the way, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have been in danger many times. They almost died several times. Princess Qi has already seen it because of this. Anyway, if she doesn¡¯t die, she will marry Feng Jueguo. Go, it is actually no different from death, so Princess Qi is not afraid of death.


    Xiaohuan saw that Princess Qi was so calm and knew her thoughts. He sighed deeply, sat down next to Princess Qi, and said: "I just feel worthless for the princess. You should marry a civilized and martial artist. Great hero, who lives a happy life, not dying in such a place."


    "In the world, how can everything go well?" Princess Qi smiled and said: "I have lived very well in the first half of my life. It is worth it. Now that I am dead, there is nothing unacceptable. What''s more, I still I died in the Dalu dynasty, not in a foreign country, so ah, I''m very satisfied."


    Princess Qi did not complain. She should complain. When she was in the imperial capital, she had already complained. At that time, she also complained about the unfair destiny and asked her to marry someone she didn''t like. However, later, She figured it out. This is her life. She is a royal princess. She had enjoyed a good life that others did not enjoy in the first half of her life. Now, it is time for her to make her obligations.


    Therefore, when Princess Qi left the imperial capital, there were no more complaints. She had already admitted her fate. She felt that no one could save her. On the way, although she had time to escape, it was completely instinctive. Now, she didn''t even have the chance to escape for her life, so she naturally accepted her fate, and there was nothing she couldn''t accept.


    Xiaohuan sighed again, and then, like Princess Qi, drinking tea, waiting for her last time to come.


    The screams and fighting outside became weaker and weaker, and in the end, it was finally settled.


    However, this peaceful silence did not last long. Soon, there was a "touch". The door of the room where Princess Qi and Xiaohuan lived was kicked and shattered by someone rushing outside. Yiren rushed in directly.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan shook subconsciously, but they still sat there.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, such a beautiful woman, I haven''t seen it before." The people in black surrounded Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, and didn''t rush to move, but looked carefully.


    "Yeah, this is our court princess? It''s really beautiful."


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman was killed just like that. It made Lao Tzu cool before she died."


    "Don''t forget, our task is to kill them."


    "I know, here are the two girls, what storms can be caused? It''s not too late to kill after playing."


    "That''s right, there is a lively fight at the head of the city, and I can''t come back for a while, so I''ll finish it first."


    A group of people in black made foul language in front of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, saying that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were both ashamed and angry, but they had no way of doing it.


    A woman is too beautiful. In this troubled world, it is not a good thing, especially when there is not enough strength to protect her beauty, then this beauty will bring her boundless troubles, and Princess Qi has more I encountered such trouble once because of my beautiful appearance.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have only deep despair in their hearts. Princess Qi regrets that she did not let Xiaohuan kill herself first. She is not afraid of death, but she is afraid of being bullied before death. This is something she cannot accept. .


    After arguing among the people in black, they reached a consensus. On this point, Wang Cheng''s and Shi Dafu''s opinions are very consistent. They will not forgive themselves if there is any advantage or not.


    However, everyone had some disagreements on who did it first. Finally, they argued, and finally reached an agreement. Then, there was a man in black walking towards Princess Qi and Xiaohuan with a smile. past.


    "Beauty, cooperate obediently, I will refresh you before you die, and afterwards, I will give you a good time." The black man smiled and said to Princess Qi.


    "Bah!" Princess Qi spit out viciously at the man in black.


    The man in black didn''t avoid it. After that, he touched the saliva on his face and continued with a smile: "It''s pretty fierce, I like to tame wild horses the most."


    "Wang Lao San, you''re haggling, is it okay? If it doesn''t work, just get out of the way, brothers are all waiting." A man in black urged.


    "That''s right, don''t rectify those useless, just hurry up if you want to do it, you''re anxious to death."


    "Huh, what kind of reminder, such a beautiful woman, of course, have to enjoy it slowly, what do you guys know." The black man said with a smile.


    However, this person is probably a little uncontrollable, his movements are much faster than before, and his hand is stretched towards Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi closed her eyes with a look of despair. She did not resist. She knew it was useless to resist. She just wanted to die sooner now.


    However, when she closed her eyes, a scene from inside the cave in Cangling Mountain emerged in her mind. At that time, when she was about to be bullied, the mysterious man took action and saved herself and Xiaohuan. .


    "It''s a pity, I don''t even know his name." Princess Qi thought regretfully.


    Just when the black clothed man''s hand was about to touch Princess Qi''s clothes, his movements suddenly stopped. After that, the whole person stopped moving, as if he had been lost with a holding spell.


    "Wang Lao San, what are you doing, hurry up."


    "Yes, hurry up, how can you do something so boring, or you can get away and let me come first."


    "I''ll come first, I''ll come first!"


    Seeing that man stopped moving again, the other people in black were dissatisfied again, and they all complained. Who can hold back such beauty?All of them wanted to go early, but as a result, this Wang Lao San repeatedly delayed, which really made everyone very upset.

 2468 Chapter 2468 Familiar Scene

    At this time, Princess Qi opened her eyes with some doubts. Then, when she saw the person in front of her, she suddenly screamed and subconsciously pushed the other person.


    "Puffing"


    After Princess Qi pushed the prince''s third child, the prince''s body actually fell backward, and then slowly hit the ground.


    The situation of Wang Lao San scared the other people in black around him. At this time, they realized that there was an extra hole in Wang Lao San¡¯s head. Some red and white things flowed from that hole. He came out, but there was still a smile on his face. Such a situation is indeed strange enough. The surroundings are scared, but it is normal.


    "You killed Wang Lao San?" A man in black pointed at Princess Qi and asked. Among the other people in black, some looked at Princess Qi with anger and horror. After all, they were all standing by Wang Lao. Behind San, I did not see anyone behind attacking Wang Lao San, but in front of Wang Lao San was only Princess Qi, and in the end, it was Princess Qi who overthrew Wang Lao San.


    "You are stupid, such a lady can kill Wang Lao San? That Wang Lao San has lived on a dog in this life." There are still people in black who can calm and sober.


    The other people in black nodded in agreement. Indeed, Princess Qi is just a weak woman. How could she kill Wang Lao San?What''s more, it''s still this kind of spike, if Princess Qi really has such an ability, then she would not have been sitting here and waiting to die before.


    What''s more, they had never received any news that this princess Qi had such a skill, nor had they heard of any woman with such skill.


    "Then what''s the matter with the third child? Who killed it?" a man in black questioned.


    After all, these men in black are not affiliated with the same power. Some of them are under Wang Cheng and some are under Shi Dafu. The two parties are already very at odds with each other. They did not have conflicts like the other pair before. Nothing special happened. It didn''t mean that they were a firm ally. In fact, they didn''t trust each other in their hearts.


    And this Wang Lao San is Shi Dafu''s person. In this room, anyone who has the ability to kill Wang Lao San and has the motive to do so seems to be Wang Cheng''s.


    Therefore, the people of Shi Dafu, at this time, looked at Wang Cheng''s people with suspicion.


    "Why are you looking at us with this kind of eyes? Are you suspecting that we killed this idiot?" Wang Cheng''s people stopped doing it. He and others didn''t kill this Wang Lao San, so they were so suspected, these Shi Dafu People, it''s too much.


    "Who else can you have?" Shi Dafu''s person said: "You have such skills here."


    "Fart!" A little boss on Wang Cheng''s side was angrily: "If I kill him? I won''t admit it? What''s more, if you want to kill, you will kill it long ago, and you will wait until now?"


    "Yes, what do you mean? When your own person is dead, come to doubt us?"


    "Do you really think we are so bullied?"


    Wang Cheng''s people shouted one after another. Obviously, they were still very dissatisfied with being suspected.


    "What do you mean? But who else can you have?"


    "Yes, you must have done it, not you, could it be these two girls?"


    "Could it be that there are still ghosts in this room."


    Shi Dafu''s people also stopped doing it. They felt that Wang Cheng''s people must have done this thing. It was too much to deny that they had killed someone now.


    The two parties actually started arguing like that, seeing Princess Qi and Xiaohuan stunned. If they had Luiza''s skills, they could take the opportunity to rush out.


    It is a pity that they are just ordinary weak women, even if they see opportunities, they don''t have the ability to rush out.


    However, Xiaohuan seemed to have thought of something after seeing this scene.


    "Princess, do you think he looks like the one in the cave before..." Xiaohuan whispered in Princess Qi''s ear.


    Hearing what Xiaohuan said, Princess Qi''s eyes lit up. She seemed to have thought of the situation in the cave before, could it be that he is here again?


    Both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were a little excited. Although they were not afraid of death, they did not want to be insulted before they died. If that person can come to rescue them, it would be best.


    However, they didn''t see each other around here, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were also very worried, wondering if they were wrong, and they were totally happy.


    "What are you two whispering? Say, do you know who did it?" The little boss on Shi Dafu''s side, seeing Princess Qi and Xiaohuan whispering, he immediately pointed the finger at Qi. The two princesses.


    The other people in black also looked at Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    "You don''t know? How do we know?" Princess Qi said.


    "Yes." Xiaohuan also said: "His own person was killed, and I don''t know the murderer yet, so I still come to ask us.


    "These two girls are also reasonable, I said you people, do you like being put in the name by others? It''s really useless." Wang Cheng''s person laughed.


    "You!" Shi Dafu''s people looked at Princess Qi and Xiaohuan fiercely: "I originally wanted to stay with you for a while, but now it seems that you are looking for death."


    As he said, he turned his head to look at the others, and said, "I don''t care about the third wife for now. It''s the business to kill the two ladies first, and we will talk about the third wife later."


    "Just killed it like that? Isn''t it cool?" The man in black said regretfully.


    "If you want to be like Wang Lao San, please go up." The man in black said before: "This matter is a bit evil. Kill these two ladies first. I''ll talk about other things later. You want Play with women, go to those places, some are."


    Seeing that the little boss had already decided, Shi Dafu¡¯s people did not dare to object anymore. As for Wang Cheng¡¯s side, although it was also a pity, there was no objection to it. There was a sudden death here. It still puts some pressure on everyone, and they don''t want to delay it any longer, lest there be any accidents.


    "Who will do it first?" Shi Dafu''s little boss looked at Wang Cheng and said.


    "Let''s do it together." Wang Cheng''s people naturally want to do it by themselves, but they also know that if they make such a suggestion, the other party will definitely not accept it, so it is better to do it together.


    "Okay." The people on Shi Dafu''s side also didn''t have any opinions. His concerns were the same as those of Wang Cheng''s.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan faced the threat of death again. They prayed in their hearts that the mysterious person would make another move. However, even if the other party did not come, if they were just wishful thinking, they would not be too disappointed. After all, They are not afraid of death, they just don''t want to be insulted before they die. Now, the other party has decided to kill them directly, so this result is not unacceptable.


    The little bosses of Shi Dafu and Wang Cheng drew their swords at the same time and walked towards Princess Qi. When they got closer, they both raised their big swords at the same time, preparing to slash at Princess Qi. As a result, her life was lost, and Princess Qi was killed again. Closed his eyes, ready to wait for death.


    "Papa"


    Two clear voices sounded, because the room was very quiet at this time, so these two voices clearly reached everyone''s ears.


    Princess Qi seemed to have thought of something, and quickly opened her eyes. Sure enough, she saw someone dying in front of her again, and, as before, a big hole was punched in her head. The difference is that just now One person died in front of him, this time two.


    Although Princess Qi''s heart was still very scared, she was more calm than before, and, because of a certain guess in her heart, her mood was actually relaxed, and she was completely relieved of the tension and fear before.


    Princess Qi stretched out her hands and slowly pushed towards the two of them, and the two of them also fell over, once again scaring the people in black around.


    "Who? Who is it?"


    "Come out! We see you!"


    "Asshole, someone who dares to kill us, you come out, I want your life!"


    The death of the two little bosses immediately frightened many people in black. They drew their knives and focused on guard. They looked around in a panic, but they saw nothing.


    "How to do?"


    "how could I know?"


    "How about withdrawing first?"


    "How to withdraw? If you don''t kill these two girls, we won''t have any good fruits when we go back."


    "I want to kill you, these two girls are too weird, I won''t go anyway."


    Because of the death of the two little bosses, these remaining people in black, without a unified command, began to be a little messy. Some wanted to continue the mission, but some wanted to evacuate first. After all, this place is too weird. Someone seems to be protecting these two girls.


    Seeing the panic of these people in black, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan felt more relaxed. They both looked around, trying to find the familiar figure, but unfortunately, they are the same as everyone else. Did not see anyone else.


    "If the task is not completed, we will be unlucky when we go back. In this way, we all rush forward together. Even if someone is protecting the two of them, it is impossible to kill so many of us at the same time. If he can be forced out, it would be better. "A man in black suggested.


    "I think this proposal is good. We still have so many people. Even if someone wants to protect these two girls, they can''t take care of it."


    "Yes, let''s go together!"


    Many people in black reached a consensus in the clamor, and then everyone rushed towards Princess Qi and Xiaohuan together.,


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan felt the threat of death again. Although they trusted the mysterious person very much and felt that the other party was very powerful, after all, the other party is only one person, and now there are so many people rushing over, the other party must be There is no way to protect the two of them.

 2469 Chapter 2469 Its really you!

    "Crackling"


    Before the group of people in black rushed in front of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, everyone heard another crackling sound. Then, the six or seven people in black who rushed in front collapsed in a miserable state of death. The same as those who died before.


    Such a situation immediately frightened the people in black at the back, and their charging action also stopped.


    At first, everyone was still thinking that there were so many of them. As long as they were together, the other party would definitely not be able to take care of them. They would always kill Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, even if there were casualties, it would not be too big.


    However, the current situation tells them clearly that they thought too much before, even if they were together, apart from the huge casualties themselves, there would be no results at all, and they couldn''t kill them at all. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, this is not even close to Princess Qi, six or seven of them died here, and the strength of the other party has completely exceeded their expectations.


    At this time, they also realized that there may be more than one person hiding in the dark, and there may be many. Then, if this is the case, even if they rush over together, they will not be able to kill Princess Qi, and, Looking at the other party''s technique, it was quite powerful, every time it was a spike, and, more importantly, they didn''t even know where the murderer was hiding, and how they did it.


    The people in black stopped their steps and did not dare to take a step forward, as if that step was an abyss. They stepped on to face death, and many people were already shivering.


    For these people, they are not afraid to charge on the battlefield. However, the situation at the moment makes them feel fear, because they have a sense of powerlessness. They don¡¯t know where the enemy is or what to do. How to resist, here, apart from waiting to die, there is no second result.


    The people in black looked at each other, and then made the same decision unanimously.


    Run away!


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were sitting there, watching the people in black turning around at the same time and quickly fleeing out, as if they would die here one step later, just in the blink of an eye, those people in black They all fled, leaving a few corpses. The smell of blood was wafting in the air, so that the two of them remembered what had just happened here.


    "Are all gone?" Xiaohuan said uncertainly.


    "It should be." Princess Qi looked at nothing outside, and there was no sound.


    "Princess, who do you think did this, is it him?" Xiaohuan asked in a low voice.


    The death of those in black just now scared the other people in black, even Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were also shocked. This technique is so powerful that these people in black can easily kill them. The guards outside were killed easily in the end. They didn''t even have a chance to fight back. They didn''t even know who did it.


    People who can only kill with their hands are much more powerful than these people in black.


    "I don''t know." Princess Qi shook her head. She stood up and looked around in the room. However, apart from her and Xiaohuan, there were no other living people here.


    "Will the benefactor come out to see you? I want to thank you personally." Princess Qi said to the empty place in the room.


    However, no one showed up.


    Princess Qi sat back in disappointment and said, "He might not want to see us."


    Xiaohuan was also a little disappointed. She and Princess Qi still wanted to see who rescued them and whether they were the one who was in the Cangling Mountain cave last time. They both wanted to thank each other in person.


    "Do you want to see me?" Just when Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were disappointed, a familiar voice sounded from behind them.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were taken aback by the sudden sound. They turned around and were pleasantly surprised to see the familiar figure standing behind them. They didn''t even know when the other party entered the house. , Where did you hide before.


    "Benefactor? Is it really you?" Princess Qi cried out in surprise, and Xiaohuan was also very happy.


    Although from the previous method, the death of these people in black is very similar to the death of the person in the cave before, but after all, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have not seen it with their own eyes, and that person They should have already left. How could they suddenly appear next to them? Therefore, although both of them are looking forward to it, the person hiding in the dark is the one who rescued them in the cave. , But it is very uncertain.


    And now, they finally saw it with their own eyes, confirmed their previous guesses, and at the same time they were able to see the benefactor, they were naturally happy.


    However, that day, the other party had obviously left without saying goodbye, how could he appear next to them again now? Could it be that the other party has been silently following by his side, protecting them in secret?


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were happy and shy thinking of this possibility.


    "Don''t benefactor, the benefactor called. My name is Huang Feng." The man walked to the two and said with a smile.


    The man who rescued Princess Qi and Xiaohuan was the same Huang Feng who had been in the air to watch the excitement.


    Because he has been suspended in the high air, coupled with a good line of sight, Huang Feng can clearly see what is happening in many places in the city. It is precisely because of this that he saw someone attacking Luiza and also saw someone. Go and attack Princess Qi.


    Huang Feng is not familiar with Luiza, but Huang Feng is familiar with Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. He has rescued these two people before, but he did not expect that this is less than half of them. In a month''s time, the two people were in danger again, and the people in black were too much, and they wanted to insult them before killing them.


    If Huang Feng didn''t know and didn''t see this scene, it would be fine. However, he saw all of this in his eyes, and he naturally couldn''t sit idly by, so he offered to help.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s current strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Because of his strong internal strength, he can kill even with a single leaf. Although those people in black are stronger than ordinary soldiers, It is completely incomparable with Huang Feng. Huang Feng used a few stones to kill them all.


    Even though those people died, they didn''t find Huang Feng''s existence, and they didn''t even know who killed them.


    Of course, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan didn''t find Huang Feng''s existence either, but only through that familiar technique did they guess Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng?" It was the first time Princess Qi knew Huang Feng''s name, she was slightly pleased, and said: "Thank you, you saved us again, if it weren''t for you, we two..."


    What Princess Qi meant was obvious. If it weren''t for Huang Feng, she and Xiaohuan might have been inhumanely abused by now.


    "It''s all a matter of effort." Huang Feng said: "However, your road is too uneasy, right? How long is it now that someone else is going to kill you?"


    Princess Qi''s face was a little sad, and said: "Those people don''t want to see the imperial court and Feng Jueguo truce, so they will come to kill me again and again, to kill the Feng Jueguo prince, just to destroy the marriage between the two countries. , So that the two countries continue to war."


    Princess Qi is still very clear about the purpose of those people, so she has no complaints along the way, she knows that these things are directed at her.


    "So, those people who live in the yard next door are the ones with the wind in your mouth?" Huang Feng said: "I just saw that the prince of the wind has also escaped, but this The city is already surrounded by people, and he can''t get out of the city at all now."


    Hearing that Luiza was not dead, Princess Qi breathed a sigh of relief and regretted that if Luiza died, the marriage would not be able to continue, and the purpose of the rebels would be achieved, and Princess Qi again I don''t like Luiza, so I wish for him to die in my heart. Therefore, regarding the situation Huang Feng said, her mood is still very complicated.


    "Are there many people attacking the city? I only heard loud fighting outside." Princess Qi said.


    At the moment, the pass where they live is not very big, and there are many people coming to attack the city, so even in the city, Princess Qi can clearly hear the sound of fighting from the city.


    "Anyway, a lot." Huang Feng said: "There are people inside and outside the pass to attack the city. They seem to have agreed. In a short time, people in this city don''t want to go out. Of course, you don''t have to worry. , I guess it will be difficult for those people to break in, so you are still safe for the time being."


    "I¡¯m not worried about my safety. To tell the truth, my heart was already dead at the moment I was married to Feng Jueguo. Whether I will be killed or not has no effect. I just don¡¯t want to be killed before I die. Insulting, moreover, I am worried about the emperor brother." Princess Qi said.


    Seeing what Princess Qi said, I felt a little distressed for this sensible girl. At an age like Princess Qi, on earth, just when she just went to university, she was enjoying her youth, but Princess Qi had to bear it. The burden of starting a country¡¯s affairs, for the sake of the stability of the court, sacrifice oneself, marry another country, or marry someone whom one does not like.


    These are indeed very painful things for Princess Qi.


    "But, anyway, thank you." Princess Qi smiled and said.


    "You''re still polite." Huang Feng said.


    "Oh, by the way, the city is surrounded, how did you get in?" Princess Qi asked curiously.


    "I have actually been here for a while, and I haven''t left." Huang Feng said.

 2470 Chapter 2470 Xiaohuans Request

    "I just happened to be fine recently. I don''t care where I go. After I got here, I saw that the atmosphere was not right, maybe there was a lot of fun, so I just stayed here." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Puff!"


    As soon as Huang Feng finished speaking, Xiaohuan knelt down to him and said, "Please, help us, help the princess. On the way, the princess has encountered many dangers. If it weren''t for her life, she would also have nobles. If you help, you might already be halfway there. Benefactor, can you follow us to Feng Jue Guo, and protect the safety of the princess on the way. The slave and maid also know that it will be very difficult for the benefactor, but the slave and maid really have no choice. Now, the servants and maids don¡¯t want to see the princess have something to do, so they can only make the best move. In the next life, they are willing to be a cow and a horse to repay their benefactor¡¯s kindness.


    "Xiaohuan, what are you doing, get up quickly." Princess Qi hurriedly pulled Xiaohuan, but Xiaohuan was determined and resolutely refused to get up. She knelt there and asked Huang Feng.


    "If you have anything, say it well, get up first." Huang Feng also said.


    "No, if you don''t agree to me, I will kneel all the time." Xiaohuan said, already crying.


    Through the two shots, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan could see that Huang Feng¡¯s skills are extraordinary, those people in black are so powerful, and there are so many. As a result, they are not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents. If Huang Feng is there. If they were around, they would be fine. Xiaohuan didn''t want to see Princess Qi in danger, and heard that Huang Feng just happened to be fine, so she would think of this way.


    "Xiaohuan, don''t do this, don''t you know? I''m not afraid of death a long time ago, and death is also a relief for me." Princess Qi also had tears in her eyes.


    "Princess, we had no way before, and Xiaohuan couldn''t protect you, so we can only think that way. But if there is hope, princess, you should still live strong. Maybe things will change in the future. , Don''t you still have to wait for the emperor to hit Feng Jueguo and take us back?" Xiaohuan cried and said to Princess Qi.


    Xiaohuan also understands Princess Qi''s thoughts. Of course she knows that Princess Qi has already been born with a will to death and is not afraid of death. Before, there was no trustworthy person around them, and no one could guarantee them. Xiaohuan¡¯s safety is not easy to persuade Princess Qi. In fact, she didn¡¯t want Princess Qi to die. Now, Huang Feng¡¯s appearance has given Xiaohuan hope. If possible, Xiaohuan would not want to watch it. It was not until Princess Qi died that she made such a request to Huang Feng.


    Princess Qi finally burst into tears. It may be that this period of time was relatively depressive. Therefore, once she cried, Princess Qi cried more fiercely than Xiaohuan, and the tears flowed down.


    Although Princess Qi has the ambition to die, if she can survive, she certainly does not want to die. Only when she is alive can she do more things that are beneficial to the court. Although she may suffer a lot when she is alive, Princess Qi is also When she wanted to see the Da Lu Dynasty return to its peak with her own eyes, she wanted to see her imperial brother lead the Da Lu Dynasty army to calm the country, and then take herself back.


    Even if she was going to die, she wanted to die in the Dalu Dynasty.


    The more the two women cried, the more fierce they were, and the more they cried, the more sad they became. Huang Feng looked a little speechless. They were all fine just now. In a blink of an eye, the two of them actually cried with their headaches, and they cried like tears.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry." Huang Feng said.


    However, neither of them seemed to hear Huang Feng''s words, or both of them thought that the journey was not easy, so they didn''t stop crying, but they cried more sadly.


    "Don''t cry!" Huang Feng increased his voice and said again. This time, he added a little bit of internal strength.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were startled, and suddenly they forgot to cry.


    Looking at the two women, Chu Chu, looking at herself pitifully, Huang Feng said, "Well, I promise you to send you to Feng Jue Guo, and your safety will be guaranteed along the way. However, after Feng Jue Guo, I don''t care. Up."


    Huang Feng is indeed nothing too urgent at the moment. Anyway, it¡¯s just walking around, and it¡¯s not bad to go outside the customs. Therefore, he agreed to Xiaohuan¡¯s request, but it¡¯s nothing. Moreover, being a bodyguard. Huang Feng is no stranger to things, and for him, there is no difficulty, especially in such a space, as long as Huang Feng is willing, no one can hurt these two women under his nose.


    Upon hearing Huang Feng''s words, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were taken aback for a while, and then Xiaohuan kept kowtow to Huang Feng, "Thank you, thank you, Xiaohuan must be a cow and a horse to repay her kindness in the next life."


    If it wasn''t for Princess Qi to be with her in this life, Xiaohuan would even think that she would be by Huang Feng''s side and be his handmaid to repay his kindness.


    "Thank you for causing you trouble." Princess Qi also said to Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay, just by the way. Anyway, I have nothing to do, so I just happened to have a look outside the customs." Huang Feng said.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s promise, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both felt calm. Although they had only seen Huang Feng twice, and even only just learned Huang Feng¡¯s name this time, they both felt For Huang Feng, he has great trust.


    Huang Feng rescued them twice, and every time he was so lighthearted, very freehand, this situation made Princess Qi and Xiaohuan very calm.


    After that, Huang Feng cleared all the corpses out of the room, and then said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan: "You two are also tired. Go and rest first. I''ll go to the city to take a look."


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan seemed a little worried.


    Therefore, Huang Feng said: "Don''t worry, the people in black are scared and dare not come again in a short time. Moreover, as long as they dare to come, I will appear, and you will definitely be fine."


    "Okay, be careful yourself." Princess Qi said.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then left the room.


    After Huang Feng disappeared, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan did not go to rest immediately, but sat down at the table.


    "Princess, this Huang Feng is really a good person." Xiaohuan said.


    "Yes." Princess Qi said: "But, will our request be too excessive? He didn''t know us before, and he has saved us twice. Now I have to trouble him to send us to Feng Jue Country. This person is too embarrassing."


    In Princess Qi''s heart, she was still a little bit sorry for the trouble Huang Feng, and always felt that it was causing Huang Feng to trouble. However, with Huang Feng''s assurance, her heart was indeed a lot more at ease. Tonight, she was able to sleep well. Up.


    "I know this is troublesome to him, but we can''t do anything about it." Xiaohuan said: "If it were not for the princess, I would be willing to be a cow and horse for the rest of my life and repay his kindness."


    "Speaking of it, he is still very good." Princess Qi thought for a while and said: "Xiaohuan, or after you reach Feng Jue Country, don''t stay, you can go with him, follow him, you will definitely not Will suffer."


    "That won''t work, I promised you the princess, and I don''t want to be separated from the princess in my life." Xiaohuan said.


    "You accompany him, it also means that I thank him for his life-saving grace, and it can be regarded as helping me." Princess Qi said: "This is the case in my life anyway, I don''t want you to delay my own happiness. It''s better to follow Huang Feng than to stay by my side."


    "No." Xiaohuan said, "Unless you follow him, princess, then I will follow."


    "Bad girl, are you brave? You actually made a joke on me." Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan with some shame on her face.


    "Why, people have a life-saving grace for us, princess, you have promised each other in your life, and it should be. Isn''t that all singing in the drama?" Xiaohuan said.


    "Bad girl, you still said." Princess Qi was very embarrassed, pinching Xiaohuan with her hand.


    "The princess is forgiving, and the servant girl will never dare anymore." Xiaohuan said with a smile while avoiding.


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan relaxed a lot. Before, the two of them had not smiled happily since they left the imperial capital. This time, because of Huang Feng, they felt much more at ease. Also thought to make a joke.


    On the other side, Huang Feng was in a corner position, and once again flew into the high air, looking down at everything below. From there, he could see most of the scenery in the city, not only the battle situation on the other side of the city. , Can also see the situation of Princess Qi and the others, if there is a little accident there, he can also help.


    The fighting in the city has entered a white-hot stage, people are constantly falling from the city, the screams have never stopped, and the bodies are piled up into hills.


    However, Huang Feng found that on the side of the pass, the defenders in the city had invested more troops, and compared to the soldiers of the rebels, the soldiers in the city had certain advantages in terms of equipment and personal combat effectiveness. Yes, so, even though in the beginning, the rebel forces rushed to the top of the city in a rush, they still occupied a large area.


    However, when the defenders came to support, the people of the rebel forces were beaten back and forth, and the places that were robbed before were also returned to the hands of the defenders in the city. Although Wang Cheng led people to kill the enemy continuously , However, they could only watch as the control of the city head slowly returned to the hands of the court.


    "What''s going on in the city? Is there any news?" Seeing that his side was slowly at a disadvantage, Wang Cheng was also a little anxious.


    "Not yet, but it should be soon." Wang Cheng''s soldier replied.


    At this moment, they still don''t know the situation in the city, and they are still waiting anxiously.

 2471 Chapter 2471 Morey in Action

    Wang Cheng did receive the news from the people who had sneaked into the city before. However, the news did not make him happy.


    Because the mission failed!


    The people who sneaked into the city before were divided into two teams, one team to assassinate Luiza, and the other team to assassinate Princess Qi. As a result, the news from the two teams was not good. To assassinate Luiza''s team. , After Shi Dafu¡¯s people once again distrusted and had scruples between each other, so the mission did not succeed. At that time, they worried that after they and Luiza fight to the death, Shi Dafu¡¯s people will attack them behind their backs, so there is Reserved.


    However, at that time they did not both evacuate immediately. Therefore, afterwards, Luiza violently killed a small boss on Shi Dafu¡¯s side. They also knew about the escape afterwards, and they even chased after him. However, it has not been able to catch up with Luiza.


    And now, this team and Shi Dafu''s people are still chasing Luiza in the city, but there is no new progress at present, and it is not known where Luiza has gone.


    As for the other team, the situation is even worse. They didn¡¯t form any conflict or distrust with Shi Dafu¡¯s people, but they suddenly encountered a master who was secretly protecting Princess Qi. Several people died, but even the corners of Princess Qi''s clothes were not able to touch them, and they also didn''t know who the master hiding in the dark was and how many people there were.


    This result is undoubtedly very frustrating. Wang Cheng guessed that the master hiding in the dark should be sent by the court to protect Princess Qi. After all, Princess Qi has been in distress before, and the court has sent reinforcements. At the same time, it¡¯s normal to send a few masters of the Ouchi to protect Princess Qi. Wang Cheng had been in the army before, so he also knew that there were masters of the Ouchi, but they Not many people know exactly how strong it is and who it is.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng felt that the so-called Ouchi master must be secretly protecting Princess Qi, and, according to his own description, there may be more than one Ouchi master.


    This is a headache for people. Judging from the current situation, it is undoubtedly very difficult to assassinate Princess Qi under the protection of those masters. Now, he can only look forward to it. A team of people can find Luiza and kill him.


    Another thing that made Wang Cheng dissatisfied was that the forces outside the customs, which was good at first, had to send people to attack the city and assassinate Princess Qi and Luiza together. As a result, the attackers came, but they were responsible. The assassin hasn''t appeared yet.


    "Will they hide somewhere in the city, waiting to reap the benefits of the fishermen," Wang Cheng''s soldiers said.


    "It''s possible." Wang Cheng said: "Those people outside the customs are not good people. They certainly won''t mind, watching us and the court people fight each other."


    "That''s okay. If they are still in the city, at this time, they may also be looking for a chance to kill the princess of the imperial court and the great prince of the country. Although we did not kill them personally, as long as these two People die, but they can still accept it," said the soldier.


    "I hope so." Wang Cheng said.


    "Then what should we do now? After the imperial army in this city has support, it is already very difficult for us to break through the city." Said the soldier.


    "Let everyone pretend to attack. Originally, we didn''t think about taking down this city. From now on, we can fight lively. Buy some more time for the people in the city to avoid violent attacks and avoid unnecessary casualties." Wang Cheng said.


    "In addition, beware of the people of Shi Dafu, they have never been in our camp, understand?" Wang Cheng reminded.


    "Understood, everyone knows."


    "That''s good."


    As a result, the defenders on the front of the city soon felt that their pressure was reduced a lot. After Wang Chengyu¡¯s real attack turned into a feign attack, Shi Dafu quickly responded. Therefore, the two teams At the same time, feigning attacks, the defenders on the front of the city naturally did not have much pressure.


    However, even if there is not much pressure, the defending generals on the front of the city do not dare to be careless. After all, there are not a lot of soldiers from the rebel army. Although they are not doing their best at all, the city The generals of the defending army also understand that even if they reveal a slight flaw, the soldiers of the rebel army in the city will madly bite and tear them to pieces.


    "How is the situation on the other side?" Lin Yu asked his adjutant.


    "The situation over there is much more dangerous than these. Those outside the customs are already elite troops from other countries. Although they are not good at attacking cities, the soldiers'' personal combat effectiveness is still very strong. We invest less troops there, so , It''s a bit hard to resist." The adjutant said.


    "In this way, you will bring people to support, and I will guard here. In my opinion, these people in the pass should have slowed down their offensive, and there will not be much change." Lin Yu thought for a while and said.


    "But, what if they find that our strength is weakened and launch a fierce attack?" the adjutant asked.


    "No, and if I watch it, nothing will happen, but you." Lin Yu said: "When you get to the other side, you must guard the Chengcheng wall and don''t let them come in. They won''t be better than that. How many countries are there. Once they are allowed to take advantage of our Da Lu Dynasty, they will stare at us like a wolf crazily. The previous Feng Jueguo was like this, so this time you must Hold on, and, if you have a chance, they will be killed, you know?"


    Lin Yu¡¯s view of the overall situation is still okay. He knows that the countries outside the barrier did not attack the Lu dynasty like Feng Jueguo, just because they had concerns. Once they taste the sweetness, they know that the gain is much greater than the loss. , They will pounce like wolves. When the time comes, the days of the Dalu Dynasty will be sad. This is just a truce with Feng Jueguo. The court will never want to go to war with other neighboring countries. That is for the court. In short, there is no benefit at all.


    Therefore, this time, they must guard the city wall, not let those outside the pass in, and even teach them some lessons, so that they dare not easily launch a war against the Dalu Dynasty.


    "I see, don''t worry," the adjutant said.


    After that, the adjutant led a group of people, quietly evacuated from the city, and quickly went to another direction.


    And all of this was clearly seen by Huang Feng in the sky, but he didn''t mean to tell anyone, he was just a quiet bystander.


    On the other side, the defenders in the city are indeed under tremendous pressure. People from the forces outside the pass have climbed to the top of the city several times. If they weren¡¯t really good at attacking the city, and they were not too prepared. If they had used the siege equipment, they might have taken the city head.


    However, even so, the city wall is still in danger. Even Lin Yu¡¯s adjutant, with the team¡¯s support in place, is only able to block the offensive of those people. It is impossible to hit the opponent hard. The strength of those powers is much stronger than Lin Yu imagined.


    "How''s it going?" Not far from the city, Morey hid here with some people, and didn''t immediately join the front battlefield.


    "Before, the head of the city was almost beaten down, but now the defenders in the city have come with reinforcements, and the situation has been stabilized." The scout replied.


    "Well, now it''s time for us to play." Morey said.


    In fact, Morey had brought people here a long time ago. However, he did not immediately join the battlefield. Instead, he carefully hid from the side, observing the form secretly. Before, the coalition forces of other countries had a fierce offensive, and even almost fought. Going into the city, Morey thought, if they really do enter, they will attack and cut off their back. After that, they can also enter the city. As for those coalition forces entering the city, it will cause much damage to the city. Casualties, that''s not something Morey needs to consider, and he doesn''t care about that either.


    However, the defenders in the city also gritted their teeth and temporarily defended the city¡¯s head. Now reinforcements have been sent. It is estimated that the battle on the other side is relatively smooth, and now they can free their hands. It is precisely because of the arrival of these reinforcements that this The situation at the head of the city eased down.


    The time for Morey to wait has also come.


    The coalition troops had a fierce attack before, and they were only prepared to attack. They found that the strength of the defenders in the city was much weaker than they thought, and then stepped up the offensive. Now the situation is stable, and they are also a little tired. Temporarily entering a period of fatigue, and what Morey has to wait for is this opportunity. At this time, when the vigilance of those forces is reduced, their attention is temporarily attracted by the defenders in the city, and they will beware of those behind. However, there will be no such strong vigilance as before.


    Afterwards, Morey took the people, rushed out from the hidden place, and attacked the coalition troops from behind.


    In the face of Morey¡¯s sudden attack, those coalition forces obviously did not have much preparation. In fact, they knew that the windy people were stationed nearby and sent people to follow them, and these people were attacking the city. At the time, I was also worried that the windy people would suddenly attack them from behind.


    However, the person they were in charge of stalking did not find anything unusual about Feng Jueguo''s people, so they were relieved. Moreover, what they thought before was that they could make a quick battle, and after the assassination mission in the city was completed, they retreated. At that time, even those people from Feng Jueguo reacted, it was already too late.

 2472 Chapter 2472 Battle Outside The Pass

    "What''s the matter? Why are there enemies behind us, who are they? When did they come?"


    Facing the sudden attack, many people in the coalition forces were a little panicked.


    Originally, the situation was very favorable for them. They even hit the forefront of the city and seized a lot of areas. This was something they had never done before, and even many people were thinking in their hearts, it turned out that Da Lu The Chao was really so vulnerable. No wonder, when faced with Feng Jueguo''s attack before, the Dalu Dynasty basically had no power to fight back. Before, it always felt that Feng Jueguo was too strong. Now it seems that maybe It is not that Feng Jueguo is too strong, but that the Great Lu Dynasty is too weak.


    With this view, many people are greatly excited. Feng Jueguo plunders a large number of resources and population from the Lu dynasty every year. This is enough to make other neighboring countries jealous. It is precisely because of those resources that Feng The development of Jueguo will only get faster and faster, and the gap between it and its neighboring countries will get bigger and bigger. People in those neighboring countries understand this in their hearts.


    Therefore, they are jealous of the country¡¯s income. Now that they see that the Da Lu Dynasty is so vulnerable, people in the surrounding countries are also tempted. Their previous impression of the Da Lu Dynasty was still decades ago. At that time, the army of the Great Lu Dynasty was invincible and was invincible. If it weren¡¯t a matter of great importance this time, people from the surrounding countries would not dare to pretend to be a horse thief to attack the city of the Great Lu Dynasty. Even so, they thought before It''s also very disturbing.


    However, when this kind of battle really started, they realized that the current Da Lu dynasty is no longer the previous Da Lu dynasty. The current Da Lu dynasty is no longer as powerful as before, and they don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. The Great Lu Dynasty is not because Feng Jueguo is so powerful, but the Great Lu Dynasty has fallen.


    Such a discovery made them very happy. They had long been jealous of Feng Jueguo¡¯s development, and at this time, they had also moved to really attack the Lu Dynasty afterwards, plundering the resources of the Lu Dynasty like Feng Jueguo. Come to develop their own country, and this will allow them to accelerate their own development, narrow the gap between Hefeng Jueguo, and even catch up with Feng Jueguo.


    Although, because of the arrival of reinforcements in the city, they continued to shrink their occupied area and were even driven off the city. However, their minds of attacking the Dalu Dynasty had already taken root in their hearts, and they were out of control. This time it only mobilized a small part of the army to attack the city of the Da Lu Dynasty. Therefore, it will be beaten down. That is also normal. They don¡¯t think the Da Lu Dynasty is so great, but they feel that they have already touched It is a surprise to know the true strength of the Great Lu Dynasty. After all, their goal at the beginning was not the city of the Great Lu Dynasty, let alone the strength of the Great Lu Dynasty, but Luiza and Princess Qi. Two people.


    However, just as they were excited and imagined that the next time they led an army to attack the Lu Dynasty, the back of their buttocks caught fire. Someone actually killed them from behind. Many people faced this situation. The idea is that the Da Lu dynasty¡¯s army copied them from the back. After all, on the front battlefield, the Da Lu dynasty¡¯s army was really ordinary, and their impression of the great Lu dynasty was so deep-rooted, so they would He felt that on the frontal battlefield of the Dalu Dynasty, he was deliberately showing his enemy''s weakness, attracting the attention of himself and others, and then attacked from behind.


    However, they soon discovered that this idea was wrong. The people who appeared behind them were not the army of the Lu Dynasty, but the army of Feng Jueguo!


    Because the Feng Jueguo people came to pick up Princess Qi and Luiza, they don¡¯t need to hide themselves as horse thieves like people in other surrounding countries. They wear national costumes. Therefore, when those people approached, people from neighboring countries could easily identify their identities.


    When they knew that the people who came to attack them were Feng Jueguo''s army, those coalition forces felt a little relieved. After all, they had known that Feng Jueguo''s army was near them and would be attacked by them. It is also normal. After all, oneself and others are here to destroy the other side''s good deeds, and the other side will come to beat oneself, which is understandable.


    In addition, although these Feng Jueguo developed rapidly and were able to suppress the army of the Lu dynasty on the battlefield, Feng Jueguo and neighboring countries have no history of direct confrontation. Therefore, the surrounding countries Those in the country may not be afraid of them.


    Before, they saw that Feng Jueguo had been able to suppress the people of the Great Lu Dynasty. On the battlefield, they could always win. The Great Lu Dynasty who fought could not raise their heads. They still felt that Feng Jueguo was too powerful, but , And now they realized after fighting against the army of the Lu Dynasty that the Lu Dynasty has already fallen. Then, the army of Feng Jueguo will defeat the army of the Lu Dynasty on the battlefield. There is nothing left. It proves that they are very powerful, because they and others can also defeat the army of the Lu Dynasty on the front battlefield.


    Therefore, these people didn''t have too much fear, and they soon resisted.


    "Stop the siege and turn around to fight!"


    Those who united the army changed the direction of the battle. They temporarily gave up attacking the city, but chose to turn to face the windy army. Originally, they attacked the city just to attract the attention of the city¡¯s defenders. They didn''t really want to lay down this city. They didn''t have any preparations in this area. Therefore, there is nothing unacceptable to give up the siege now. After all, if they face the enemy from two sides, their pressure will be great.


    Therefore, they chose to fight against Feng Jueguo''s army first, and wait for the Feng Jueguo army to defeat the army before attacking the city of Dalu Dynasty.


    Yes, it was defeated. Before, they actually did not dare to face Feng Jueguo''s army, at least on the frontal battlefield. After all, Feng Jueguo has suppressed the Da Lu Dynasty for so many years. In their opinion, it is still very powerful. , But now they have the courage to face Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. Moreover, Feng Jueguo is leading the team this time, and it is their god of war Morey. As long as they can kill Morey, then Feng Jueguo Jueguo must have suffered huge losses, and when they attack Fengjueguo in the future, they will also go smoothly.


    The battle between the two sides soon started, and it was heated up from the beginning.


    Feng Jueguo and those coalition forces, relative to the Great Lu Dynasty, they are all foreign forces and are good at riding and shooting. Originally, the power gap between these countries was not that big, and it could even be said to be equal.


    However, Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty have fought for many years, and their combat experience has been very rich. The soldiers have also received enough training. In addition, they can plunder numerous resources from the Great Lu Dynasty every year to arm and train soldiers. , And this has made the soldiers of Feng Jueguo more powerful than some neighboring countries.


    However, the extent of this excess is also limited, so the difference in strength between the two sides is not too big, and therefore the battle was fierce from the beginning.


    "General, do we want to go down?" On the head of the pass, the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty were watching the battle below condescendingly. They didn''t know what to do for a while. They were fighting fiercely with those coalition forces just now. , In a blink of an eye, they have actually become spectators, and there seems to be nothing for them anymore.


    "Go down? Why do you want to go down? Do you want to die? Who will you help after you go down?" Lin Yu''s adjutant asked.


    The general who questioned just now was speechless.


    "We don''t need to go down. The two sides below are not good people. The people who attacked us before were mostly people from the surrounding forces, but now they are Feng Jueguo''s team, although we and Feng Jueguo have ceased war. However, we are not allies, we don¡¯t have to take risks for them.¡± Lin Yu¡¯s adjutant said.


    "But, if we just look at it, would Feng Jueguo''s people blame us afterwards?" The general was a little worried. After all, Feng Jueguo is now the dominant player in the exchanges between the two countries, so, If they don''t save their lives, they are likely to be blamed by Feng Jueguo afterwards.


    "What qualifications do they have to blame us?" Lin Yu''s adjutant said: "What''s more, we have just gone through a big battle, and now we need to rest. Moreover, the other side of us is still under attack by domestic rebel forces. We are going to Isn¡¯t it normal to deal with them without the energy to help Feng Jueguo¡¯s army?¡±


    Lin Yu¡¯s adjutant never thought about helping Feng Jueguo¡¯s army from the beginning. He understood that these Feng Jueguo troops were not selflessly helping himself and others to attract the "horse thieves", they also had theirs. In addition, although the two countries have ceased the war, in the hearts of many people, the relationship between the two parties is actually not good, and there is naturally no need for them to risk helping Feng Jueguo''s army.


    What''s more, Lin Yu¡¯s adjutant feels that this extremely powerful army still has some advantages in strength, and they can definitely win. However, the army may lose a little bit, and this is great for them. For the Lu Dynasty, it was a good thing. Feng Jueguo''s strength declined. When they faced the Da Lu Dynasty, they would not speak so hard. The Da Lu Dynasty can also face Feng Jueguo more calmly. .


    "Yes, I know." The general said.


    Therefore, the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, standing on the head of the city watching the excitement below, didn''t mean to help in the slightest, but from time to time they said something about the battle below.


    This situation was soon known by Feng Jueguo.

 2473 Chapter 2473 is blocked

    "These bastards! They were watching the excitement!" Morey said angrily.


    Originally, what Morey was thinking was that, taking advantage of those coalition forces fighting the Dalu dynasty''s army for a long time, he felt exhausted. He attacked from behind, and the Dalu dynasty army completed a two-sided attack on the coalition forces. Once it comes, it will be easier to defeat those leading teams.


    However, Morey did not expect that the people of the coalition forces were so decisive that they would retreat as soon as they said to retreat. They would no longer be the least powerful army of the Lu Dynasty, and instead focus on fighting them.


    Originally there was nothing, and Morey was not afraid of those coalition forces. What he originally thought was that he would fight with those coalition forces to attract their attention, while those of the Great Lu Dynasty in the city were Rush out and attack those coalition forces from behind. In this way, the two sides can pinch those people at the same time, and they can easily defeat each other.


    It¡¯s just that Morey didn¡¯t expect that he was fighting fiercely with those from the coalition forces. The defenders in the city could not grasp the opportunity and did not rush out. Instead, they were on the top of the city, calmly watching the excitement below. This made it clear that he wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, which made Morey very angry.


    You know, these coalition forces come this time, but the elite troops in the neighboring countries, and if you can severely damage or even destroy them, then the strength of the neighboring countries will be greatly affected.


    But Morey knew that the imperial court and the Dalu dynasty had ceased the war. The purpose was to direct the spearhead at the neighboring countries. Their next plan was not to suppress the rebel forces and restore economic development like the Dalu dynasty, but to calm the surrounding countries. For those countries, if they were able to severely inflict this coalition here, then the strength of those neighboring countries would definitely be greatly damaged. In this way, the imperial court would later attack the neighboring countries a lot easier.


    However, Morey did not expect that the army of the Great Lu Dynasty did not cooperate, and he would naturally feel angry, but there was not much to do. After all, those defenders in the city were not the army of the Great Lu Dynasty. It was his dispatch, even if he was going to let the opponent out of the city to fight, the opponent would not listen, and would definitely find excuses to refuse.


    "It seems that we can only rely on ourselves!" Morey said to himself.


    Even without the support of the Dalu dynasty army, Morey is confident that he can defeat these coalition forces, but he will pay some price, and his most important task this time is to receive the great prince and the princess of the Dalu dynasty. , As for severely injuring these coalition forces, it can be ranked second.


    "How''s it going? Is there any news from the prince?" Morey asked the people around him.


    "Not yet." The person next to him replied.


    "Always stare at me, the prince can''t have an accident, you know?" Morey said, Luiza is half of his apprentice, and he also appreciates Luiza''s courage and wisdom on the battlefield, and therefore, He supports Luiza''s succession to the throne in the future, so naturally he does not want Luiza to have any problems.


    "understand."


    "Okay, let''s meet these people now. I haven''t played against them for many years, and I don''t know if their strength has improved." Morey said to himself as he looked at the coalition team in front of him.


    Over the years, Feng Jueguo¡¯s enemy has always been the Da Lu dynasty, and the surrounding countries are relatively peaceful, and people in those surrounding countries are also happy to see Feng Jueguo and the Da Lu dynasty fighting all the year round. They can use this opportunity to develop themselves.


    However, they have been a bit restless recently, because they have seen their own crisis. In the process of fighting the Dalu Dynasty, Feng Jueguo has not weakened its strength, but the bigger and stronger it is. This is the surrounding countries. What the people cannot accept, they don''t want another superpower to emerge outside the pass, which is even more difficult to accept than the great Lu Dynasty.


    Therefore, recently they have started to make small moves to disrupt Feng Jueguo, and not allow Feng Jueguo to continue to develop. There are naturally more and more small frictions between Feng Jueguo and Feng Jueguo. Only then did Feng Jueguo make up his mind to destroy it first. After getting rid of the troublemakers around him, he took the Dalu dynasty again in one effort.


    When Morey was young, he actually fought against the armies of the surrounding countries, but at that time, he was just a small army at the bottom, and he didn''t have much power. In those years, Feng Jueguo hadn''t At the beginning of the attack on the Dalu dynasty, the Dalu dynasty was still very strong at that time. However, for some resources, the countries outside the pass would usually fight against each other for some resources. Later, Feng Jueguo felt it was not worth it to do so, so he set his target on Dalu. Without a force robbing resources, people from other countries are naturally willing to see Feng Jueguo go to attack the Dalu Dynasty. They also secretly supported Feng Jueguo, but they did not expect it to be a supporter. The tiger is in trouble.


    However, in any case, Morey was still familiar with these old opponents, and he did not expect that decades later, he would again fight against the troops of the surrounding countries, and at this time, he was already in the army. Is now the first person, and his identity has changed dramatically.


    The fighting between the two sides was extremely fierce. Morey was in the middle army, calmly commanding the teams, and constantly fighting with the coalition forces, and those coalition forces, although they occupy a certain advantage in number. , But, after all, they belonged to different forces, came from different countries, and were not very familiar with each other. Moreover, they did not cooperate so tacitly and did not trust so much, which also led to the inability to fully exert their strength.


    And Morey accurately discovered this situation. He asked the team to defeat the coalition forces. Because those coalition forces were not from the same force, so naturally they did not work so hard during the rescue. Anyway, it was not himself who died. People who have died, it¡¯s not too late to do something on their own. This has also led to the continuous decline of the strength of the coalition forces, and some short-sighted people seem to have not discovered this crisis.


    In addition, Feng Jueguo fought against the Dalu Dynasty all the year round, and had a richer combat experience than people from coalition forces, and he was more comfortable in fighting.


    Standing on the top of the city, looking at the uncomfortable coalition forces that crushed them before, when facing the army of the Lu Dynasty, it was so difficult to fight, and the generals of the Lu Dynasty were full of emotion.


    Fortunately, the imperial court has ceased war with Feng Jueguo, otherwise, their lives will be sad.


    However, there are still some people who have a long-term vision. They know that the war between the imperial court and the country is only temporarily stopped. Soon after, there is a great possibility that the two countries will start a war again, and they will see the wind and the country. The strength of the army is so strong. These troops from the inland and imperial capitals have also felt tremendous pressure. If they fight against Feng Jueguo again, it may not only be the matter of the border guards, they may also participate.


    "This is a state-of-the-art army, so strong." Lin Yu''s adjutant said to himself with a solemn expression. With such a strong opponent, no one will be in a good mood.


    However, that is something for the future after all. Right now, this Feng Jueguo is still their ally, and is now helping them fight those coalition forces.


    At the same time, at a certain corner of the pass, Luiza leaned in the shadow of the corner and simply treated his wounds. Before, although he desperately broke out of the encirclement, he did not pay. For the price, the injuries he received were not minor. At that time, if it weren''t for the people in black who were restrained by him, he might have died there.


    "These damn bastards, I won''t let them go!" Luiza said viciously.


    Although those people are wearing black night clothes, Luiza knows that those people are the soldiers of the Dalu rebels who have attacked them on the road before. These people have attacked themselves more than once. It was strange that Luiza was not angry because he almost killed himself.


    It¡¯s just that Luiza is now a lonely man, and there is not even an entourage around him. Even if he knows that the soldiers of the rebels are lurking in the city, even if he hates those people, he has nothing to do. It is impossible to seek revenge from those people now.


    "Quickly, look everywhere, he should be around here!" At this moment, footsteps heard in his ear, and then Luiza saw a group of people in black appearing not far from him. They are searching around.


    Luiza quickly retracted his body, and then, with the help of the cover of the night, fled into the distance.


    Luiza breathed a sigh of relief until he couldn''t hear the voices of those people at all, but then his face was full of indignation, thinking how proud he is, now he is forced by these people. Running around, especially the bereaved dog, is annoying to think about.


    However, Luiza''s breath was too early, just when he thought he had finally escaped the pursuit of those people, familiar words came in his ears.


    "The prince is in a hurry, where is he going?"


    Luiza turned his head fiercely, and saw some tall and tall people with malicious smiles on their faces walking towards him.


    "Who are you?" Luiza asked. He could understand the language spoken by the other party, indicating that the other party was also from outside the pass. As for which country he was from, he didn''t know it. Maybe it was from Feng Jueguo. Maybe Luiza knew that his younger brothers and sisters wished to die.

 2474 Chapter 2474 Luizas Reinforcement

    "We? We are the people who are here to send the eldest prince on the road." The headed man said to Luiza with a smile.


    These people look obviously different from the people of the Dalu dynasty. They are much taller. At first glance, they are from outside the pass. Coupled with their language, Luiza is sure that these people are from the same place as himself. It is not clear which country it is from.


    Luiza clutched his wound, backed slowly, with a vigilant expression on his face, and said: "I don''t know what you are talking about. Since you know who I am, you should know that if you hurt me, Then you will never end well."


    "Yeah, we are so scared." Instead of being scared by Luiza''s words, those people laughed loudly: "His Royal Highness, you can''t protect yourself now, and you still have the mind to threaten us. It''s really amazing. ."


    "Who are you?" Luiza slowly backed away, but because of the serious injury, he knew that in this case, he would not be able to escape at all. Even if he really turned and escaped, he would be chased. Up.


    "Okay, for this question, you should go to hell to ask the little ghosts." The leader laughed, then waved his hand and said, "Go!"


    After all, this matter is of great importance, and they dare not stay here for long, so as to avoid many nights and dreams and accidents. If they fall short, then they really won''t have a good end.


    A group of people received the order and killed Luiza. Seeing this, Luiza could only grit his teeth and wield a knife, and fought with those people.


    However, Luiza has suffered serious injuries before, and now these people are numerous and good at skill, so, not surprisingly, he quickly fell into a disadvantage, and his body was a lot more. The new wound, if not for his bravery, might have been killed now.


    However, even if he is not dead yet, the people of the coalition forces have already seen the hope of killing him. Under this circumstance, they don''t think that Luiza can survive.


    Even Luiza himself was completely desperate.


    However, at this moment, the accident happened, and there was a sound of footsteps not far away. The voice had already been heard before the visitor reached Luiza and others.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t panic, we are here!"


    Hearing this voice, Luiza was overjoyed. Although he didn''t know who came, it was clear that he was a reinforcement from his side. With reinforcements, he has the hope of living.


    When Luiza was happy, those from the coalition forces of other countries were naturally not so happy, especially the headed one. After hearing that voice, his face suddenly changed, and he lost his previous calmness and calmness. Confident now.


    "Quickly, kill him! Quickly!" The big man headed said anxiously.


    They will come here to assassinate Luiza, then the people of Feng Jueguo might come here to protect Luiza, these are all conceivable, and now, those close to here are likely to be Feng Jueguo. The reinforcements over there, once they get here, people from these coalition forces will not be so easy to kill Luiza.


    As a result, everyone speeded up the attack, Luiza felt that he was like a flat boat in the ocean, he might be blown down at any time, and boundless pressure swept over him.


    However, Luiza is a veteran who has been on the battlefield and has many years of battlefield experience. At this time, he naturally will not give up. Instead, he has stimulated all his potential and resisted desperately, although he has some more wounds and blood. He had dyed his clothes red a long time ago, but he was still insisting. Although he seemed to fall at any time, he was always able to persist.


    "The prince, we are here." Finally, when Luiza felt that he was about to be unable to persist, the masters of Feng Jueguo finally arrived. As soon as they joined the battlefield, they joined the coalition forces. The fighting came together, and at the same time, someone rescued Luiza from those people and dragged him away from the center of the battlefield.


    "His Royal Highness, are you okay?" Morey''s soldiers asked concerned.


    "Also, I can''t die." Luiza said weakly. Tonight, he has been attacked many times, and he has been fighting and fleeing, which is very energy-consuming. In addition, he He was seriously injured again, and now the whole person is very weak. If he hadn''t just held it up and knew that someone was coming to save himself, he might have been killed by those coalition forces.


    "His Royal Highness, rest assured, we will definitely rescue you." Morey''s soldier said.


    "Yeah." Luiza nodded and asked, "Outside the customs, which general is in command?"


    "It''s Old General Morey." Morey''s guard replied.


    Hearing Morey''s name, Luiza''s eyes lit up, and the whole person seemed to regain a lot of anger.


    He followed General Morey from entering the barracks. It can be said that in the entire barracks, he most admired is Old General Morey, knowing that he is a really capable person, and now, the team outside the gate is Old Morey. If the general leads, the problem is not big.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s leave here first." Morey''s soldier said.


    Luiza looked towards the fighting place. The reinforcements on his side had already fought with the people who were going to kill him before. The fighting on both sides was fierce, and both sides had casualties. They did not occupy this side. Too much advantage. After all, those coalition forces are elites selected from various countries, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    "Okay." Luiza nodded, the most important thing now is to ensure his safety first, nothing else is important.


    Therefore, Morey''s soldiers helped Luiza to go far away. The people of the coalition forces naturally discovered this situation and wanted to chase Luiza, but they were killed by the wind. The reinforcements rushed to hold back, and the temporary command of the coalition force squad could only watch Luiza being taken away.


    "How is the situation outside the customs?" Luiza asked.


    Since the previous battle in Cangling Mountain, Luiza has lost contact with the army outside the pass. Before, although he sneaked out of the pass, he was forced to come back. There was no way to fight with the army outside the pass. Contact, so he still doesn''t know the situation outside the customs.


    "The situation outside the customs is very tense." Morey''s soldier said: "People from the surrounding countries finally couldn''t bear it and chose to do it. They pretended to be horse thieves and wandered around outside the customs. The target was your Highness, you and the Dalu Dynasty. Princess, they want to destroy this marriage."


    Luiza nodded. This point was analyzed by the middle-aged envoy before when he was still there, and when he secretly exited the customs, he had also encountered soldiers disguised as horse thieves.


    "When I came, those people were already preparing to attack the city. However, the old general said that they might have other opportunities. The siege was just a cover. After all, they didn¡¯t have any siege equipment, and they didn¡¯t do this well. That¡¯s why I sent someone to sneak into the city to look for and protect your Highness. Fortunately, we came in time. The situation of your Highness really made the old general think right.¡± Na Morey¡¯s soldiers continued.


    Luiza nodded and said: "The old general is right. Those people do have other plans. The attack is indeed a cover, just to attract the attention of the defenders in the city. Their real purpose is still me and the Dalu dynasty. Princess, when the attention of the defenders in the city was diverted to the city wall, people from the coalition forces attacked me, and they also joined the rebels in the pass this time. If it weren¡¯t for you I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m already dead.¡±


    Having said that, Luiza paused and continued: "I have my entourage to protect first, and then your support. It¡¯s fine. However, the situation of the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty is probably not optimistic. Most of the escorts were also removed, leaving only one corporal with no combat effectiveness. Those from the surrounding countries and the rebels of the Dalu Dynasty. When they attacked me, they must have also attacked the Dalu Dynasty. The princess, the princess of the Lu Dynasty who has no one to protect, I am afraid that she has died now."


    "Then what to do? Then this marriage still won''t work, and the purpose of those bastards will not be achieved?" Morey''s soldier said.


    "The princess of the Dalu dynasty is dead. Naturally, there is no way to join the marriage. However, those people who want to provoke the idea of ??standing between us and the Dalu dynasty will probably not succeed." Luiza said "We will push all of this to them, and at the same time promise to the Great Lu Dynasty that the previous armistice agreement is still valid. As for the marriage, let¡¯s remove it from the agreement. Anyway, this one was proposed by our side first, but ......"


    "It''s just, it''s a pity that such a beautiful beauty." Luiza thought of Princess Qi''s peerless appearance again. Such a woman had not had a chance to enjoy it, so it was a pity that she was killed like this.


    However, there is no way. Luiza himself is a nine-dead, and there must have been an accident on Princess Qi. It is a pity that Princess Qi cannot be resurrected.


    As for the thoughts of the rebels of the Dalu Dynasty and the people of other forces outside the Guan, Luiza is very clear and believes that the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty will also know it. In this case, the Dalu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo can still explain clearly. As long as there is no conflict between the two sides, then there will be no war between the two sides in a short time.

 2475 Chapter 2475

    Luiza and many people in Feng Jueguo now understand that the first enemy they want is not the Da Lu dynasty but some countries around them. Therefore, they are not willing to go to war with the Da Lu dynasty at this time. Therefore, Princess Qi is dead, and they will not make a fuss about this matter.


    And speaking of it, the death of Princess Qi has nothing to do with Feng Jueguo. After all, Princess Qi is killed by people from other countries outside the pass and the rebels in the Dalu Dynasty. So, as long as you explain clearly, I believe that the Great Lu Dynasty can also understand it.


    Princess Qi obviously didn¡¯t know Luiza¡¯s thoughts. If she knew it, she would definitely take this opportunity to get out of suspended animation. In that case, would she be free? Although she would lose her identity as a princess, , Obviously freedom is more important to her.


    Morey''s soldiers took Luiza to find a safe place in the city, and stopped temporarily. There was a battle at the city wall at this time, and they couldn''t get out, so they had to wait first.


    Luiza, who had already escaped, no longer worried about his own safety. As long as the war ceased outside, he could go out and join Old General Morey. In that case, he would be truly safe.


    Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu in the pass received news that the mission failed. After receiving this news, they retreated from the city and gave up the siege. Originally, they attacked the city to attract the attention of the defenders in the city. Then, so that the people lurking in the city can assassinate the princess of the Lu Dynasty and the prince of Feng Jueguo. Now that the assassination mission has failed, and their people have been exposed, then they continue to attack the city here. It doesn''t make any sense, it can only choose to retreat.


    Although it is indeed unwilling to do so, but it can only be accepted.


    "The lives of these two people are too great." Wang Cheng said with emotion.


    Since the previous ambush in Cangling Mountain, Luiza and Princess Qi have been in danger many times, but the lives of these two people are really great. They have been in danger many times, but they are still alive and still alive. Wang Cheng also had to sigh with emotion.


    However, there is no other way besides feelings. Assassination is a good way. However, this method can only be used once. It has been exposed now, not to mention that I still don¡¯t know where Luiza is. I knew that the other party was already alert, and it would be very difficult to assassinate again.


    Therefore, they can only give up.


    Of course, they did not get any good news tonight. The good news is that they found that the defense of this pass is quite poor. They almost knocked down the city without preparation. The next time , If they are prepared, then this city is almost in their pockets.


    More importantly, the reason why this city was not able to be defeated tonight was because of the existence of the sent-off team. However, this team is not a standing defender here after all. It is about to leave. To be precise, this sent-off team. The team will leave tomorrow, and once they leave, the defensive power of this city will become even weaker. At that time, if they want to attack this city, it will become very simple.


    Therefore, although Princess Qi and Luiza could not be assassinated, Wang Cheng was not too upset.


    However, there was another news that caught his attention. That is, there seemed to be a master to protect her in secret by the court princess. This was not a good thing for Wang Cheng and others. This would greatly increase their attacks. The difficulty of killing princess Qi.


    It''s just that it''s not the time to think about these things. After knowing that something could not be done, Wang Chengcheng ordered to stop the siege and to withdraw the team. Shi Dafu on the other side almost gave the same order.


    As a result, the inner city wall that had been fighting in full swing before, suddenly became deserted at this time, and the defenders on the front of the city were still a little confused about this situation.


    "Let everyone not be careless, in case the rebels play any tricks." Lin Yudao.


    Just experienced a thrilling battle. At this time, the defenders in the city did not dare to relax in the slightest. They were not joking about their own lives, so even if Lin Yu didn¡¯t tell them, they didn¡¯t. Dare to be careless.


    Lin Yu was standing on the top of the city to observe, and it took a long time to determine that the rebels outside the city had really retreated instead of playing tricks. This made Lin Yu breathe a sigh of relief. I wondered why these rebels retreated at this time, and what was the reason for the retreat so simply.


    You know, although they did have the upper hand just now, they are actually under a lot of pressure. There are rebels attacking the city. On the other hand, there are also horse thieves from outside who are attacking the city. There are not many defenders, and now they are facing both sides. The pressure is considerable. Perhaps these rebels will hold on for a while, they will show signs of collapse.


    However, these rebels actually retreated at this time, which made Lin Yu a little puzzled. Of course, it could also be those rebels who did not realize the disadvantages of the city defenders at all. They retreated only when they saw their offensive disadvantages. of.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to receive news from the city, and only then did he know why these rebels attacked the city and why they would retreat now.


    Princess Qi and Luiza were attacked one after another. Princess Qi was safe, but Luiza disappeared.


    After hearing this news, Lin Yu was frightened in a cold sweat. Only then did he understand why the rebels outside the city suddenly attacked the city without siege equipment. It turned out to be to attract their attention so that they could sneak in. Those who entered the city carried out assassinations, and their plans were almost normal, at least they were indeed fooled.


    However, the rebels also fell short at the critical moment. Princess Qi was fine. Although Luiza was missing, she did not die. The opponent''s chance failed at the last moment. It may be because of this reason that she knew that the plan could not be carried out. Going down, so the rebels retreated.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Princess Qi and Luiza are fine, otherwise, he will be finished this time, and the Emperor will never let him go.


    "Immediately let people find the prince Feng Jueguo." Lin Yu ordered the soldiers next to him.


    This city is so big, there are heavy guards on both sides of the city, and there are people attacking the city outside, so it is impossible for Luiza to leave the city. At this time, he must still be hiding in a corner of the city.


    After the soldiers led the soldiers, Lin Yu frowned and said to himself: "What is going on with Princess Qi?"


    Obviously no one can answer this question. The person who just came to report only said that all the guards outside Princess Qi¡¯s residence were killed, but Princess Qi herself was fine, and the maid beside her was fine. It was their room. Inside, there are many murderers'' bodies.


    Obviously, after killing the guards, the murderers of the men in black did not show off to Princess Qi, but also wanted to kill Princess Qi. They just don¡¯t know who stopped them. Moreover, those black clothes People have been killed a lot because of this. Obviously, the people who killed them are still very strong.


    It¡¯s just that, who killed those people in black? On the way, Princess Qi¡¯s safety has always been her own responsibility. How many guards she has around her and who will guard them have always been arranged by herself. It can be said, She knows who is around her, and this is also the most confusing place. The people who arranged to protect her by her side have been killed. Then who is protecting them? Maybe it was Princess Qi who killed herself.


    After a while, Lin Yu suddenly thought whether he would be the Ouchi guard in the palace. After all, his Majesty the Emperor was very angry and worried about Princess Qi¡¯s safety before he was in distress in Cangling Mountain, so he added more manpower to himself. At the same time, it is not impossible that His Majesty the Emperor will secretly send Ouchi masters to Princess Qi''s side.


    As for those great masters, Lin Yu naturally knows their existence, and also knows that they are very powerful, it is normal that they will rescue Princess Qi.


    "That said, His Majesty the Emperor still doesn''t trust me." Lin Yu thought a little uncomfortable.


    His Majesty sent a master to protect Princess Qi, but he didn''t tell him that he didn''t even know it. Of course, on the other hand, it is fortunate that the Emperor had this arrangement. Otherwise, Princess Qi would be really dangerous this time. Luiza, who was protected by his entourage, was also a master himself, and he was killed and fled without whereabouts.


    And since Princess Qi has expert protection by her side, then, you don''t need to worry too much, those people can be much better than the ones arranged by yourself.


    Because of the retreat of Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others, the pressure on the inner wall of the Guan was naturally reduced. In addition to arranging some people to guard and some to look for Luiza, others went to another wall to carry out Support, but when they got there, they knew that the battle there had also changed. The horse thief outside the city no longer attacked the city, but fought with another wave of people, and this wave of people was right. It is an army of the most powerful country.


    "This is really messy." Lin Yu said as he watched the chaotic battle outside.


    At this moment, the horse thieves had fallen into a disadvantage. Feng Jueguo''s army was indeed powerful, and he didn''t know who was in command. The advance and retreat were well-founded. It seemed chaotic, but the horse thieves were clearly arranged.

 2476 Chapter 2476

    The battle outside the pass was fierce and chaotic. However, in general, Feng Jueguo still had some advantages. Although without the help of the defenders inside the pass, it was also at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, but Morey¡¯s God of War The name was not blown out. He was really powerful. He commanded the army to advance and retreat with evidence. They were originally at a disadvantage and slowly gained the upper hand.


    As for the coalition forces of other countries outside the Pass, they already knew at this time that the assassinations of those who sneaked into the city had failed. In addition, they were also worried that if they got entangled with this extremist person, The defenders in the city are likely to rush out and attack them from behind.


    Therefore, the people of the coalition forces, like those of the rebel forces in the pass, chose to retreat at this time, and they don¡¯t want to continue to entangle with the windy people here. Even if they want to fight, they have to change places. hit.


    "The excitement is over." Standing high in the sky, Huang Feng clearly saw that some people had begun to retreat from the fighting place below. Obviously, the sudden outbreak of the battle was almost over.


    And Lin Yu and the others, who stood on the head of the city, also saw this situation, and their expressions relaxed. After all, this battle was happening under their noses. If Feng Jueguo couldn¡¯t hold it, they There will also be dangers here, and now it seems that Feng Jueguo is better.


    In this way, the two sudden battles ended in a sudden way, and the entire pass gradually returned to calm. At this time, the merchants who temporarily stayed in the pass were also greatly relaxed at this time. With a sigh of relief, if this pass is breached, then they will definitely not end well. Whether it is the coalition forces outside the pass or the rebel forces inside the pass, they will not let them go. of.


    Fortunately, everything is over, a false alarm.


    After the enemies outside the city had retreated, Lin Yu returned to the city. He wanted to see Princess Qi and Luiza.


    Luiza has not been found yet, but Princess Qi still lives in the original place.


    "General Lin, please go back. Your Royal Highness has already rested." When Lin Yu arrived at Princess Qi¡¯s residence, he ate a closed door and kept the small ring there, directly blocking him out and not letting him go. He saw Princess Qi.


    "Your Royal Highness is all right," Lin Yu asked.


    "Thank you for General Lin''s concern. Her Royal Highness was not injured, but was a little frightened, so I took a rest early." Xiaohuan said.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have no good feelings for this Lin Yu. When on the road before, Luiza wanted to bully Princess Qi. This Lin Yu obviously knew about this, and was able to stop it. However, he didn''t care about it. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan already hated Lin Yu, and they didn''t want to see him very much.


    "It''s fine if you are not injured. Since the princess has already rested, I won''t bother you, and I will come back tomorrow." Lin Yu said.


    Originally, Lin Yu came here to see Princess Qi¡¯s situation. Although his subordinates have reported that Princess Qi is fine, but after all, Princess Qi is also related to Lin Yu¡¯s safety. Therefore, he is not at ease. come and see.


    On another point, Lin Yu is also very curious about the experts in the inner circle who secretly protect Princess Qi, and also wants to take this opportunity to meet those people. You know, those people are people that the Emperor can absolutely trust. Moreover, they are all capable people, and knowing and making friends with such people is very good for their future.


    However, now it seems that I can¡¯t see them tonight. Lin Yu feels a little regretful. In fact, he also knows that because of some of his previous actions, Princess Qi doesn¡¯t want to see herself. Lin Yu understands this. One point, now he is also making up for Princess Qi¡¯s impression of himself. Although Princess Qi will basically not have any contact with the country after she married Feng Jueguo, Lin Yu is also afraid of her and will write to His Majesty the Emperor. , Sue yourself, although it will not kill you, but it will definitely add trouble to yourself, and Lin Yu doesn''t want to see those troubles.


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he took someone to leave. Princess Qi ate behind closed doors. He wanted to find Luiza. This was also a trouble. Lin Yu regretted the constant troubles he encountered along the way. I took the initiative to ask Ying and took on this task. It seems that this task not only did not bring him any credit, but it was a lot of trouble. Even, because of the previous Cangling Mountain battle, I was reduced by the emperor. Impression points, this is really a thing that is not worth the loss.


    But now, Lin Yu only hopes that Wang Cheng''s mission can go smoothly, ensuring that Princess Qi and Luiza can reach Feng Jue Guo safely.


    This pass is not very big. After Lin Yu sent a large number of people to search for Luiza, Luiza was found not long after. At this time, there were only a few people outside the pass beside Luiza. Only the people who came in lurking in, everyone else is dead, and those who were sent in by the coalition forces of the surrounding countries either died before and in the battle, or found that something was wrong and found a place to hide. Now the whole pass is closed. They were all discharged from the hospital in a state of alert, especially at the gate of the city, so it was difficult for those people to escape.


    Lin Yu immediately saw that the people who followed Luiza were no longer his former followers. After all, the number of those followers was not large. Lin Yu had some impression of them, but these people were obviously not. Then these people who suddenly appeared should have lurked in from outside.


    However, Lin Yu did not break this point. After all, these people are also equivalent to helping him indirectly. If something happens to Luiza, then there is absolutely nothing good for him. After all, it is because of his carelessness. , Luiza was in danger. Now that Luiza is able to escape, Lin Yu is grateful to these people.


    Luiza did not show Lin Yu a good face. After all, he had advised Lin Yu not to come in and live, and it was Lin Yu who transferred all the defenders around his residence, which gave the assassins a chance. Therefore, the reason why I was in danger tonight was caused by Lin Yu, and now that my own person is already outside the city, there is no need to worry about Lin Yu''s face.


    "I''m going out of town." Luiza said directly after seeing Lin Yu.


    "Your Highness, it''s getting late, or else, let''s leave the city tomorrow morning." Lin Yu said.


    "No, I''m going out of town now, I don''t want to stay here for a moment." Luiza insisted.


    In Luiza¡¯s heart, it is obvious that he is still out of the city. It is safer to stay in Morey¡¯s barracks. Staying in the city is at risk of being killed at any time. You know, those assassins have not been found yet, who knows they still Will you assassinate yourself again?


    Luiza had already lost confidence in the army of these Dalu dynasties, so he felt that it was better to leave the city and stay in Morey''s camp to be safer.


    "His Royal Highness, now the enemy outside has just retreated. There may be some people hiding nearby without clearing away. It might not be safe to leave the city at this time," Lin Yu said.


    "No matter how unsafe it is, it will be safer than the city." Luiza said: "The people who assassinated me before are still absconding. Can you guarantee that they will not assassinate me again?"


    "I have sent someone to search, and I will definitely be able to find them." Lin Yu said: "Moreover, I will send guards around your residence to ensure the safety of Your Highness."


    "No, I can''t believe in your army from the Great Lu Dynasty." Luiza refused.


    If Morey¡¯s army hasn¡¯t come yet, then Luiza can only choose to stay in the city, but now that Morey¡¯s army has come, he doesn¡¯t want to stay here for a second, after all. In his heart, the people who were defeated in the army of the Da Lu Dynasty were like rubbish at all, and he was uneasy to put his life in the hands of those people.


    Therefore, even if it was late at night, even if he knew that it was not so safe outside, Luiza insisted on leaving.


    Seeing Luiza insisted on leaving, Lin Yu agreed after hesitating.


    In fact, Lin Yu didn''t want Luiza to leave, at least not now, because, after being assassinated again before, Luiza must have opinions about himself and the Great Lu Dynasty. In this case, He didn¡¯t even have a chance to make up for Luiza¡¯s departure, so he wanted to leave Luiza behind, and then, to make up for his previous mistakes and restore the other party¡¯s impression of him. Otherwise, he would be the same. On the road, the efforts to build a good relationship with him were all in vain?


    However, Luiza was obviously unwilling to stay here, unwilling to give him this time, and Lin Yu was not good at keeping the other party, so in the end, he could only agree.


    "By the way, how is Princess Qi?" Lu Yiza saw that Lin Yu had agreed to his request, and then he remembered his fianc¨¦e.


    "Princess Qi is in no danger, and she was not injured before. Please rest assured, the princess has rested now." Lin Yu said.


    Luiza was slightly surprised when she heard that Princess Qi was not injured. Could it be that those people just assassinated herself before assassinating Princess Qi?Otherwise, how could Princess Qi without guards be unharmed?


    However, Luiza did not ask in detail, Princess Qi is fine, of course it is good, but I can''t bear to be such a beauty. I was still feeling sorry for the other party before, but now it''s okay, naturally it''s best.

 2477 Chapter 2477 Escort Out Of The City

    The gate of the pass was opened, and Luiza, escorted by Lin Yu and others, left the pass and went to the camp of Feng Jueguo outside the pass.


    In order to ensure the safety of Luiza, Lin Yu brought a lot of people to escort him this time. He didn''t want to have any accidents at this last moment, as long as Luiza sent Luiza to the camp of Feng Jueguo. If something happens, it has nothing to do with him, so he definitely doesn''t want the other party to have an accident at this last moment.


    At this time, the sky was still very dark, and there was still a period of time before dawn. There were a lot of corpses in the open space outside the city. These were left over from the previous battle between Feng Jueguo and the coalition forces of the surrounding countries. Yes, there are also people from other countries. Although the fighting lasted not long, the fighting was extremely fierce, so the number of casualties on both sides was not small.


    I don¡¯t know if there are no people from other countries around, or those who are hiding in the dark. Seeing that the protection around Luiza is very comprehensive, I dare not show up. In short, Lin Yu escorted Luiza to the Fengjue National Camp. There was no accident on the way, no one came to attack them, he successfully sent Luiza to the camp of Feng Jueguo, and there, Morey had received the news in advance and took people to wait there.


    "Thanks to General Lin for taking care of my eldest prince." Morey first asked Luiza to be taken back to the camp to receive medical treatment from the accompanying medic, and then said politely to Lin Yu.


    Morey knew that the generals of these imperial forests were from great families in the Dalu dynasty. Their status and status are not low, and they may not have much ability. However, the energy behind them is not small, and Morey To be called the God of War is definitely not just a reckless general who only knows how to fight. He thinks things are naturally more long-term and more comprehensive.


    Although he did not have any contact with Lin Yu before, it did not affect him to maintain a good relationship with Lin Yu, and to maintain a good relationship with such an influential and energetic person in the Da Lu Dynasty. For himself, For Feng Jueguo, it is not a bad thing, and may be needed in the future.


    "Ashamed, ashamed, it''s because I didn''t protect His Royal Highness well, and it hurt His Royal Highness. It''s my fault." Lin Yu said.


    "General Lin is serious, and the player prince is injured. The main reason is that the thieves are too cunning and have nothing to do with General Lin. If they are replaced by others, General Lin may not have done well." Morey said.


    Lin Yu not only didn''t blame himself for causing Luiza to be injured, but also helped him develop. This was greatly appreciated by Lin Yu, with a smile on his face.


    "My task is to escort His Royal Highness and our Princess to your country safely. To be honest, we have encountered a lot of attacks along the way. Now I can join General Mo, and I feel a lot more relaxed. "Lin Yu said.


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, we will send your princess and our highness back to the country together." Morey said: "However, I want to remind General Lin that from here to our country, the journey may not be too great. Security, it¡¯s not going to be smoother than what you did before. General Lin should have seen what happened tonight. There are many enemies around us. Those horse thieves are not real horse thieves, but are in the army of some neighboring countries. The soldiers pretended to be. Their purpose is to destroy this marriage and the good relationship between our two countries. I believe that they will not give up easily and may continue to attack along the way."


    "Oh, there is such a thing?" Lin Yu said with a look of surprise.


    In fact, when he was in the city before, the defending general in the city had already told Lin Yu that the horse thieves outside the pass were very strange, not like real horse thieves, because their discipline was much better than the horse thieves, and , Their equipment and combat effectiveness are also much stronger than those horse thieves, and the true identities of those people are probably not horse thieves.


    At that time, Lin Yu guessed that those horse thieves might have been posing as soldiers from some countries around the pass. It was obvious what their purpose was. Just like the rebel forces inside the pass thought, they were not. I hope to see Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu dynasty come to a real peace, it will be very unfavorable to them.


    However, at this time, Lin Yu was pretending to be confused, because he knew those people in the courtroom would definitely not be willing to go to war with the neighboring countries at this time. The people in the courtroom were the most important thing at present. It is to suppress the insurgent forces in the DPRK, and at the same time, restore the economy and restore the national strength. As for the neighboring countries, they are usually safe. How can the senior leaders of the Great Lu Dynasty be willing to forge more enemies at this time? It.


    What''s more, many people in the court of the Great Lu Dynasty understand that their truce with Feng Jueguo is only temporary. Sooner or later, the two sides will continue to fight. If at this time they go to war with neighboring countries, That would be very unfavorable to them. When they were besieged, the Dalu Dynasty would be really dangerous.


    Therefore, even if he knows in his heart that people in those surrounding countries want to harm Princess Qi and destroy this marriage, Lin Yu can only do nothing, as for how Feng Jueguo will deal with them and the surrounding countries. The matter is Feng Jueguo''s own business. I believe that those people in the Dalu dynasty hope that Feng Jueguo is in trouble.


    "Yeah, people from those countries are simply too much." Morey did not see Lin Yu not wanting to talk about this topic, and continued: "The Great Lu Dynasty and our Feng Jueguo are usually regarded as good to those countries. Yes, but I did not expect that they would come out at this juncture to make trouble and destroy the deep friendship between our two countries. Such a country should be punished."


    "Well, the specific identities of those horse thieves, we still don''t know, nor can we be completely sure, they are people from the surrounding countries posing as people." Lin Yu said: "If they really did this thing, I I believe that our emperor will punish them severely."


    "Well, I believe that the emperor of your country is also a person who knows what to do and knows what to do." Morey said.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Since His Royal Highness has been delivered safely, I will go back first. General Mo also knows that there are still many enemies around us who have been waiting for opportunities to act and leave Princess Qi alone. The city is not safe. I have to go back earlier to strengthen the protection of Princess Qi." Lin Yu said, obviously, he didn''t want to have too much communication with Morey on this issue.


    "General Lin said that at present, the most important thing for us is to protect the safety of your princess and our eldest prince. Those thieves, who are not dead, should indeed strengthen the protection of your princess." Morey said .


    "The officer will leave, and we will see you tomorrow." Lin Yu said.


    "I will send it to General Lin."


    "no, I''m fine."


    Morey sent Lin Yu outside the camp, and then turned back to the camp.


    "What was the situation in the city before?" Morey walked, and asked the soldier who had entered the city to protect Luiza.


    "Back to the general, a lot of thieves have sneaked into the city, including those from our neighboring countries, as well as the Dalu rebel forces. They used the siege to attract the attention of the defenders in the city, and then sent elite soldiers to sneak into the city to assassinate. The great prince and the princesses of the Great Lu Dynasty, fortunately, the great prince Dian was smart and brave, so that he rushed out of the encirclement. I waited and arrived in time to save the great prince. As for the great Lu dynasty Princess, it¡¯s okay to hear, but Da Lu Chao didn¡¯t elaborate on how she was safe and sound. It seems that someone is protecting her secretly.¡± The soldier said.


    "I knew it would not be that simple for those people to attack the city. Sure enough, there were other plans." Morey frowned and said, this time, if it wasn''t for his vigilance, or if it wasn''t for the high prince''s good skills, maybe, the thieves. It''s already done.


    As for the Da Lu Chao princess, Morey didn¡¯t think much about it. As a princess of a country, it¡¯s normal to have a few masters secretly protecting him, just like the entourage that Luiza followed before. , But they are not ordinary entourages, they are all played by elites in the army. The purpose is naturally to protect Luiza. Therefore, it is not surprising that there are such people around the princess of the Dalu Dynasty. Things.


    After Morey returned to the camp, he first visited Luiza, who was receiving medical treatment.


    "His Royal Highness, how do you feel?" Morey said.


    "Fortunately, I can''t die. I would like to thank the general for sending someone to protect me." Luiza said.


    "His Royal Highness is polite, you are fine, then you will rest early, and we will continue on the road tomorrow. The road may not be too balanced." Morey said.


    Luiza''s mind remembered the people from outside forces who had previously ambushed him. He knew that those people would not let go.


    "Who are those people?" Luiza asked.


    "It is the people in the countries around us. They may have received the news and know that we will act on them, so they have taken action in advance." Morey said.


    "Looking for death!" Luiza said coldly: "When I recover, see how I kill them all!"


    Luiza is not afraid of war. Even if he is facing so many surrounding countries, he is not afraid of the slightest. He also believes that he can lead the army and bring them down.


    "I believe that Your Highness can do it." Morey said, "I am old, and I will leave this kind of contribution to you in the future."

 2478 Chapter 2478 ready to leave the city

    "What did General Mo say? In the words of the Dalu Dynasty, you are always strong, general, and I want to learn more with you for a few more years," Luiza said.


    Luiza, who is arrogant by nature, doesn¡¯t usually have many people in his eyes. This old general Morey is definitely one of them. After all, Luiza has been with General Morey since he entered the barracks. After studying by his side, the old general taught him a lot of things, and he also knew that General Mo was a very capable person, so he admired the old General Morey.


    Hearing Luiza¡¯s words, Old General Morey laughed and said: ¡°When you are old, you are old. The old man is not the kind of person who deceives himself and dare not convince the old. Moreover, the old man can teach His Royal Highness. I¡¯ve already taught it. Your Highness can lead the army alone. I believe that the surrounding countries that don¡¯t have eyesight will be conquered by His Highness¡¯s iron hoof."


    Morey''s words gave Luiza a feeling of pride. He didn''t put people from those countries in his eyes, and confidently said: "That''s natural. When I recover, it will be the day when they destroy the country!" "


    "His Royal Highness has such ambitions, the old man is very pleased." Morey said: "However, your Highness should not think about these things for the time being, and concentrate on recovering from the illness, so that he can recover quickly."


    "Yeah." Luiza nodded, he still obeyed Old General Morey''s words.


    Elder Morey chatted with Luiza for a while, and then left Luiza¡¯s camp, and Luiza was lying in the camp alone, surrounded by soldiers from his own country, and there was also Elder Morey. The general is here. At this time, Luiza is filled with the stability he had done before, and there is no need to worry as much as before.


    However, Luiza did not fall asleep. After people calmed down, they would think of many things. Luiza kept thinking about his experience along the way. One would be the battle of Cangling Mountain and the other would be the city. In the attack on Nei, he struggled to come back many times on the verge of death, and his fate was not small, and he hated the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty and the coalition forces of those surrounding countries more and more.


    In addition to thinking about this, Luiza was thinking of Princess Qi, especially now that the night is quiet, lying alone in the camp, when he feels lonely, he just missed Princess Qi, and when he thought of Princess Qi¡¯s peerless face , He couldn''t help being a little excited.


    Before, there were dangers along the way. Luiza didn¡¯t have the mind to think about Princess Qi. After all, in his heart, a woman is just an accessory. Only the safety of his own life is the most important thing. When safety is threatened, he can give up anything, and a woman is one of them.


    Therefore, whether it was in Cangling Mountain or in that pass, Luiza thought of running away first when his life was in danger, and never thought of taking Princess Qi with him. In his opinion, that At that time, Princess Qi was a burden, and if she brought it by her side, it would drag her down. Therefore, it was definitely not possible to bring it, and it could only let him fend for himself.


    However, Luiza did not expect that Princess Qi''s vitality or luck was very good, so she was fine in several dangerous situations, and in the end she would be able to escape safely, which Luiza had not expected before.


    However, this is fine, after all, she is her own woman, and she is still a perfect woman. It would be a shame if she died before she had time to enjoy it.


    And now, Luiza, who feels that he is safe, starts thinking about this kind of thing again, especially after a very stressful period of time, Luiza feels that he really needs to vent, and women are his best Means of venting.


    "It''s a pity that she was not brought out forcibly before." Luiza thought with some regret.


    Just now, when Luiza was absolutely out of the city to join the army of his country, Luiza also wanted to bring Princess Qi out. After all, this time it was not an escape. Princess Qi was brought by her side and would not affect her. Yes, in this situation, Luiza would naturally think of bringing Princess Qi out.


    However, Princess Qi refused to come out with her life and death. She could only stay in the city. For Luiza''s suggestion, she refused without even thinking about it, and her attitude was still very tough.


    Originally, Luiza was naturally very angry with Princess Qi''s attitude, but at that time he was in the city after all, in the territory of the Dalu dynasty. He was not good at persecuting Princess Qi too much, and that Lin Yu¡¯s The attitude seemed to have changed a bit, so after Princess Qi refused repeatedly, Luiza gave up his plan to bring Princess Qi out together.


    "Let you be self-willed again!" Luiza thought of Princess Miaoman''s figure.


    Tomorrow, Lin Yu and others will take Princess Qi out of the city and join the team on their side. By that time, the two sides are already outside the barrier. It is not Lin Yu who has the final say in the team, but on their side. After all, it was no longer in the territory of the Great Lu Dynasty, but outside the pass, the strength of the team on his side was better than the team that sent the relatives, and the dominant power naturally came to his side.


    When the time comes, naturally everything is up to you.


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow night, I want you to become my person! See how I clean up you!" Luiza decided to himself.


    Before, on the road, Luiza wanted to force Princess Qi many times. However, Princess Qi repeatedly resisted. In addition, he was in the Lu dynasty team at the time and could not do things. It was too much, so he endured it.


    However, by tomorrow, he won¡¯t have to bear it anymore. At that time, it¡¯s all up to him. Luiza wanted to go to Princess Qi, plus, his nerves have been in a tight state during this period and need to vent. Then I want to go to Princess Qi even more.


    Luiza was already a little bit ready to move, unable to control himself.


    On the other hand, because she knew that Huang Feng was protecting herself in secret, Princess Qi also had a good night''s sleep until she was woken up by Xiaohuan the next morning, and she woke up leisurely.


    This time, Princess Qi slept very sweetly. On the way, she never had a good night''s sleep. First, she was reluctant to leave the Dalu Dynasty, a place where she was born and raised.


    In addition, they have always been harassed by the rebel forces. Even at night, the other party may launch an attack. Therefore, they need to be on guard at all times, and there is no way to sleep well.


    There is one more thing, that is Luiza. On the way, Luiza tried to use tough methods against Princess Qi many times. Princess Qi desperately resisted, but after all, she was just a girl, and Lin Yu She took a reckless attitude towards this matter, so she could only be more vigilant, not dare to be careless, even when she was sleeping, she was kept in a tense state. In this case, she was basically There is no way to sleep well.


    Therefore, since she has not received good news since this journey, she naturally feels very tired.


    But this time, because of Huang Feng, Princess Qi finally slept well. Although she and Huang Feng didn¡¯t know each other for a long time, Huang Feng gave her a very stable feeling. Since Huang Feng She promised to protect her, then Princess Qi believed that she would never encounter any danger. Therefore, in this way, she finally had a good night''s sleep.


    "It''s dawn?" Princess Qi said while looking at the sky outside. Although she slept late because of an attack last night, she was not very sleepy because of the high quality of sleep, but, that Such a comfortable sleeping state made her a little nostalgic.


    This should be the best time to sleep after leaving the palace, right?


    "Yes, princess, General Lin and the others are almost ready, and they are about to leave the city." Xiaohuan said while waiting for Princess Qi to wash.


    Princess Qi paused slightly, looked into the distance, and said, "Are you going to leave? Are you leaving here?"


    Princess Qi''s heart was filled with reluctance. She knew that this was already a pass, and she was outside the pass. She had really left the Dalu dynasty, and then, in her lifetime, would there be any chance Come back to see, no one knows, this makes Princess Qi suddenly sentimental.


    However, even if you refuse it yourself, it is useless. After all, this matter has been decided long ago. Even if you make an excuse to delay it, it will not be delayed for a few days. I will leave here after all.


    Princess Qi cleared up her emotions and said, "By the way, have you seen Huang Feng?"


    "No." Xiaohuan said, "I haven''t seen him, and I don''t know where he is hiding."


    Princess Qi thought about some of Huang Feng¡¯s previous actions, and said: ¡°Huang Feng¡¯s whereabouts have always been secretive, but since he promised to protect us, I believe he will do it. He must be somewhere in the dark to protect Follow us."


    Princess Qi is not familiar with Huang Feng, but Huang Feng''s impression of her is very reliable. She believes that since Huang Feng has agreed to them, she will be able to do it.


    "Well, I believe him, too." Xiaohuan said, and then she looked at Princess Qi and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, if not for this marriage, the princess and Huang Feng would be a good pair."


    Xiaohuan¡¯s words made Princess Qi blush. She thought about the close contact between the two when Huang Feng healed herself in the cave. That was the first time she had a relationship with the opposite sex except the emperor brother. The intimate contact made her feel strange.


    However, Princess Qi''s expression quickly faded, because she knew that her destiny had been doomed, and there was no way to change it, and thinking about the impossible would only increase her worry.

 2479 Chapter 2479 Huang Feng is here

    Princess Qi knew that this would be the case for her life. After she left the city, she would leave her hometown. It would be difficult for her to return in her lifetime. As for the marriage she had always wanted, it became a fantasy.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Princess Qi said: "Huang Feng said to protect us. I believe that he will be able to do it. He must be hiding somewhere like before."


    "Yeah." Xiaohuan also nodded.


    "Clean up and get ready to go." Princess Qi said.


    The noise from outside has become louder and louder. Princess Qi knows that everyone is packing up and preparing to set off. She has not much time to stay here.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for soldiers to come to inform Princess Qi, saying: "Your Royal Highness, General Lin is ready to ask her when she can leave."


    "Let''s go." Princess Qi said.


    Although in her heart, she didn¡¯t want to leave, but even if she could find an excuse to stay here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay long. Sooner or later, she would leave. Moreover, she also knew that Luiza and Feng Jueguo People are already waiting outside the city. If she doesn''t leave, those people will urge her to leave. Therefore, it is impossible for her to stay.


    By the time Princess Qi and Luiza arrived outside, everyone in the party sending off the family had already packed up. They lined up there, waiting for Princess Qi.


    "His Royal Highness, how did you rest last night?" Lin Yu stepped forward and said.


    "If you don''t remove those guards, I might rest better." Princess Qi said.


    Lin Yu was a little embarrassed. Yesterday, he removed the guards outside the residence of Princess Qi and Luiza. It was indeed his mistake, and because of his mistake, it almost killed them both. If people really have any accidents, then he will definitely not end well.


    Princess Qi ignored Lin Yu''s awkward look, and walked to her carriage, where there were already "eunuchs" waiting.


    Princess Qi stretched out her hand. When she was on the carriage, she was also served by the eunuch and the court lady. Today, she did the same action, putting her arm on the arm of the "eunuch" next to her. Then borrow strength to get into the carriage.


    "His Royal Highness, be careful," said the "eunuch" next to him.


    When she heard this voice, Princess Qi was taken aback. She was stepping on a stool to get into the carriage, and she stopped immediately. She looked at the "eunuch" beside her in shock and raised her head in good time, looking at Princess Qi. .


    After Princess Qi saw the other person¡¯s appearance, the shocked expression on her face turned into a surprise. This "eunuch" was not someone else. It was Huang Feng who rescued her again yesterday. She was still there when she came out. He told Xiaohuan that he didn''t know where Huang Fengsheng was hiding, but he didn''t expect that the other party had already gotten into the family-sending team, and also pretended to be an eunuch, so close to him.


    Seeing the surprised expression on Princess Qi''s face, Huang Feng smiled and blinked at the other party.


    Originally, Huang Feng could protect Princess Qi even if he didn''t get into the team of sending off the relatives. However, it was inconvenient after all. After all, Princess Qi was surrounded by many soldiers to protect him, and he could also be able to approach the other party silently. To do it is too much trouble.


    Therefore, Huang Feng decided to mix directly into the family-sending team. In this way, he can always pay attention to Princess Qi''s situation, and if the other party is really dangerous, he can also know the first time.


    Now that he agreed to escort the team to Feng Jueguo safely, Huang Feng would not be careless and would definitely do it well.


    "His Royal Highness? What''s the matter?" Lin Yu saw Princess Qi there, and did not go into the carriage. He thought there was something wrong with Princess Qi. He stood behind Princess Qi and did not see Princess Qi and Huang Feng''s eye contact between the two.


    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, Huang Feng lowered his head, and carefully supported Princess Qi, which was no different from a real eunuch.


    "It''s okay." Princess Qi also reacted, and continued to walk up, into the carriage.


    After a series of things before, Princess Qi doesn¡¯t trust Lin Yu now, so he doesn¡¯t want Lin Yu to know about Huang Feng¡¯s existence. Moreover, Huang Feng pretends to be an eunuch and approaches him. Obviously he does not want others to know him. Therefore, Princess Qi did not expose Huang Feng.


    Lin Yu didn''t see anything unusual about Princess Qi. After Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both got into the carriage, he also mounted the horse. At the front, he waved his hand and said, "Go!"


    The entire team immediately drove out of the city in a mighty force, and behind this team were some merchants who had been prepared for a long time. They had stayed here for a long time because of horse thieves outside the customs. At this time Many of them choose to follow this team, especially those small businessmen.


    Going out of customs to do business is very profitable, but the risks are also great. There are many horse thieves. Especially recently, a lot of horse thieves have appeared suddenly. If you are not careful, you risk being killed. .


    And following behind the family sending team, the sending team became their guard in disguise. With so many soldiers there, I believe the horse thieves would not dare to attack them. In this way, they can exit safely. Embarked on a much safer road.


    Lin Yu has no opinion on this, as long as these people don¡¯t affect his team. After all, these people have secretly given him a lot of gifts before, so he doesn¡¯t mind. Cheng, anyway, he didn''t have any losses, and he didn''t have to do anything deliberately. Those gifts were entirely his extra money.


    "Aren''t we going along with you?" The businessmen who were sitting not far from Huangfeng in the restaurant before were standing not far from the street, watching the huge team slowly leave the city. They didn''t mean to leave with them. They were also one of the few merchants in this city who didn''t follow the family-sending team.


    However, this proposal not to follow along was made by one of them. That person was the one who analyzed the situation outside the customs. Everyone was quite convinced of him, so they agreed with him. However, Seeing that everyone else was walking with them, some people were still a little uncertain.


    "Can''t go." The man shook his head and said.


    "Why? Wouldn''t it be safer to follow such a team? Which horse thief, who is not long-eyed, came to attack such a team?" Someone wondered.


    "Ordinary horse thieves naturally dare not, but, have you forgotten what I said before? The horse thieves outside the pass are not ordinary horse thieves, but most likely they are the soldiers of the surrounding countries posing as soldiers. Their purpose is What? It¡¯s this team to send relatives. You all know about the siege last night. Although those people failed in the end, as long as they have the foresight, they won¡¯t give up easily. This team has been It won''t be peaceful, do you think it''s safe to follow them?" The man analyzed.


    Everyone was silent. If this person''s guess was right, the next journey of this family-sending team would definitely not be easy. It was almost certain to be attacked, and those who attacked them would not be because of the back of the team. People who are businessmen just let them go, they will never mind killing them.


    On the side of the sent-off party, it would be nice to agree to let these merchants follow. It is impossible to expend manpower and material resources to protect those merchants. Therefore, if there is an attack on the road, those merchants with the team are in danger.


    "Do you still think that following that team is a safe way?" the man asked.


    Everyone shook their heads. Obviously, following the team is much more dangerous than walking alone.


    "I estimate that there will be a battle out of the gate soon, and the team of sending relatives is an important target to attract those horse thieves. When they finish fighting, the team of sending relatives will stay away from here, and the outside of the gate will be safe." The person said.


    "Yes, you are still thoughtful."


    "That''s right, thinking about it now, it''s really scary. If we also go out of town together, I''m afraid it will be really dangerous."


    "Well, um, thank you for listening to you this time. Let''s go to the restaurant. I will treat you today."


    "Haha, those people are gone, there should be a lot of empty space in the restaurant, we will have a good drink today, when they are all finished, we will not be late again!"


    "go!"


    A few people walked on the empty street happily and went straight to the restaurant.


    "Little ring, little ring, guess who I just saw?" Inside the carriage, Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan with a look of excitement. The excited look was completely different from the previous distressed look. People are relaxed.


    "Who?" Xiaohuan looked at the excited Princess Qi with some confusion, and then she suddenly said, "Oh, could it be Huang..."


    "It''s him." Princess Qi couldn''t wait to say: "He''s following our carriage right now."


    "Where? Where?" Xiaohuan said happily. After all, Huang Feng had rescued them twice before. With such a super expert by his side, both of them were very safe.


    "Come here." Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan.


    After that, Princess Qi slowly lifted the curtain on the side wall of the carriage. Outside the carriage, there was a person wearing the eunuch''s costume walking with the carriage.


    It may be that someone was looking at him, and the person turned his head to look in the direction of the carriage, and Xiaohuan and Princess Qi in the carriage also saw the familiar face.


    "Really..." Xiaohuan almost cried out in surprise, but she quickly reacted and quickly covered her mouth, and Princess Qi had already lowered the curtain.

 2480 Chapter 2480 the gap is obvious

    "Hush, keep it quiet, don''t be heard." Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan.


    "Uh, uh." Xiaohuan covered her mouth and nodded desperately.


    Princess Qi¡¯s face was full of smiles, and said: ¡°When I saw him, I was shocked and almost called out. Lin Yu is still very strict with this team and doesn¡¯t know how he got in. Moreover, it is actually so close to us."


    "Princess, I think he is amazing." Xiaohuan said with a look of admiration: "He is simply supernatural. I think there is nothing he can''t do."


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded and agreed.


    "Now it''s all right, with him by your side, princess, you can have a good rest every day." Xiaohuan said.


    Princess Qi flushed, she slapped her shyly, and said, "Little Nizi, what are you talking about."


    "It was originally. With him by his side, the princess can feel at ease. No one can bully the princess, so the princess can rest at ease?" Xiaohuan said, and then she sighed and said with some regret: " Unfortunately, princess, you still have to marry to Feng Jueguo. Huang Feng can only protect us to Feng Jueguo. If it is great that he can always be with us, princess, you can be happy every day."


    Princess Qi''s face is also a little sad. Since meeting Huang Feng, she has suddenly found support in her heart. There is a sense of security that she has never had before, as if she is not afraid of anything as long as Huang Feng is by her side. , Don''t worry about anything, as long as you live happily, this feeling is something she has never had before, and even her emperor''s brother has never given him such a feeling.


    You know, she and Huang Feng have only met two or three times, and there is such a feeling that Princess Qi herself feels a little weird and some can''t figure it out, but the feeling in her heart is not deceiving, although a little weird , But she really thinks like this.


    However, as Xiaohuan said, Huang Feng will only send them to Feng Jue Country. Although there is still some distance from Feng Jue Country here, there will always be a day when they arrive. When I was separated from Huang Feng, when I thought about it, Princess Qi felt sad.


    "Hey, I don''t want that much, let''s talk about it later, at least we are doing pretty well right now, don''t we?" Princess Qi said.


    Xiaohuan looked at Princess Qi, hesitated, and said: "Or, princess, you should go with Huang Feng. Although there are many people around watching, I believe Huang Feng will be able to take you out of here. In that case, you don¡¯t have to marry to Feng Jue Country, you can live happily."


    "Didn''t we have talked about this topic before? I have decided, so don''t talk about it anymore." Princess Qi said, she didn''t want to leave, however, she knew that she could not do that and could not be so self-willed, it would hurt If the imperial court of the Dalu Dynasty would harm her imperial brother, she could not be so selfish.


    "What''s more, if Huang Feng really takes me away, it will also harm Huang Feng. He will not have a foothold in the Great Lu Dynasty or Feng Jue Country, and he will never live in peace." Princess Qi said.


    Once he really "eloped" with Huang Feng, not to mention Huang Shengeng will not agree, even if he agrees, life will never be better in the future, whether it is the Dalu Dynasty or Fengjueguo, people from two countries , Would never let Huang Feng go, Princess Qi didn''t want to let herself harm Huang Feng.


    "Huang Feng is so powerful, he must have a way." Xiaohuan insisted.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. I don''t want to harm other people because of my selfishness. Whether it is the people of the Dalu Dynasty or Huang Feng, I don''t want to harm them." Princess Qi said with a sigh.


    Xiaohuan looked a little distressed when she looked at Princess Qi, but there was no good way. After all, she was just a court lady and didn¡¯t have much energy. Although she wanted to help Princess Qi escape from the sea of ??suffering, but There is no such ability and method.


    The carriage returned to quiet again. The joy of seeing Huang Feng before was also less. Both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan knew that Huang Feng could only accompany them for a while. After that, they still had to face reality. Difficult.


    However, what Princess Qi and Xiaohuan didn¡¯t know was that the discussion between the two of them who thought they were very low voice was heard clearly by Huang Feng outside the carriage. Huang Feng is now strong and strong. By the way, his His eyesight and hearing are also very good, not to mention the carriage close to him, even the whispers from farther places can be heard.


    Therefore, Huang Feng heard the content of the chat between Princess Qi and Xiaohuan verbatim.


    Huang Feng also knows Princess Qi''s pain and unwillingness in her heart. However, as a member of the royal family, she must consider the overall situation. She must sacrifice herself in exchange for the temporary peace of the Great Lu Dynasty. Helpless, in the history of Huaxia, there has been a period of humiliation. The princess of Huaxia married the surrounding nomads in exchange for a short-term peace.


    However, Huang Feng knew that these peaces were unstable and could be broken at any time. Moreover, any princess who married in the past would basically have no happiness before, so the fate of Princess Qi can also be imagined.


    Thinking of such a beautiful and lovely girl, marrying in such an unfamiliar environment, while suffering the pain of homesickness, and dealing with the people around without kindness, such a life is really not so easy.


    Huang Feng still sympathized with Princess Qi in his heart.


    Of course, when Xiaohuan suggested that Princess Qi "elope" with him, Huang Feng also heard that he subconsciously touched his nose at the time, thinking to himself, is it possible that his charm has become bigger recently. After seeing myself a few times, I actually have the idea of ??"elopement" with myself. It seems that I am very attractive.


    Of course, Huang Feng knew in his heart that Princess Qi "eloped" with herself not because she liked herself, but because she wanted to escape from here and escape from reality. Her charm was not that great.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t know was that Princess Qi actually had a good impression of him in her heart. Otherwise, she would never discuss the topic of "elopement". After all, she had to talk to someone she didn''t like. Eloping, it is better to marry Luiza. Anyway, they are people whom you don''t like. Marrying Luiza by yourself can at least play a role and bring short-term peace to the Great Lu Dynasty.


    Therefore, Princess Qi can discuss the topic of "elopement" with Huang Feng with Xiaohuan, which shows that she has a good impression of Huang Feng in her heart, trusts Huang Feng, and is willing to follow him, but Huang Feng does not understand this level. meaning.


    It is precisely because he did not understand the deep meaning of Princess Qi¡¯s words that Huang Feng did not decide to take Princess Qi away now. Although he felt sorry for Princess Qi¡¯s experience, there are many unfortunate people in this world, and he wants each one. If you are all helpful, then you can¡¯t be too busy. Huang Feng is not as princess Qi thinks. Taking her to "elope" will be troublesome. Huang Feng is not afraid of those troubles. Even those things are considered to him. No trouble.


    Huang Feng just doesn¡¯t want to intervene in other people¡¯s affairs casually. He has been to many spaces and has seen many people have unfortunate experiences. Huang Feng has already understood that in this world, no matter which space you are in, there will be unfortunate people. Many, I can''t help everyone.


    Of course, if Princess Qi had such a special relationship with himself, Huang Feng would obviously not be indifferent. No matter how troublesome, he would take Princess Qi to leave. However, they have only seen two or three sides. The familiar stranger has not yet reached that point.


    Princess Qi didn''t know Huang Feng''s real ability, and the things she worried about were only a little troublesome for Huang Feng, and it wasn''t a big deal. It just depends on whether Huang Feng wants to take action.


    Obviously, Huang Feng does not want to make a move, at least, he does not want to make a move yet.


    The team is advancing slowly. Because there are many people walking like Huang Feng in the team, it is impossible to get up fast. However, Feng Jueguo¡¯s new camp is not very far from this pass, so, Soon, the team arrived near the new camp of the country.


    There, Feng Jueguo¡¯s team has been reorganized. All the soldiers of Feng Jueguo ride on high-head horses, looking like a tiger. Before, these soldiers, eunuchs, and court ladies of the Great Lu Dynasty had heard about it. The name of the famous soldiers who passed the wind, now seeing them such a prestige, subconsciously feel envy and fear, many people are afraid to look at that team.


    Of course, Huang Feng had no such thoughts, his eyes were randomly looking at Feng Jueguo''s soldiers, and he was evaluating the combat effectiveness of this team in his heart.


    Huang Feng has been to a lot of spaces and has seen a lot of teams. I have to say that the team in front of him is a strong army and full of fighting spirit. It is a very effective team. A team that can fight very well, even if Huang Feng has seen a lot of troops, the strength of this unparalleled army at the moment can rank in the forefront of the teams he has seen.


    Looking at the team of the Da Lu Dynasty, sure enough, there is no harm if there is no comparison. The army of the Da Lu Dynasty, which was barely able to see, fell into a disadvantage after a match with Feng Jueguo, and was next to Lin Yu. The few imperial forest troops that he brought with him were comparable in momentum to the windy troops.


    However, the number of the Imperial Forest Army is not much after all. Some have been lost in the Cangling Mountain battle before, but now it is better. As long as the two teams fight, the Dalu Dynasty will definitely lose.


    Of course, they will not fight, at least not for now.

 2481 Chapter 2481

    "General Lin, all the hard work." Morey rode on the horse, at the forefront of the entire Feng Jueguo team.


    "General Mo is polite." Lin Yu also handed his hands: "How about your Royal Highness?"


    "His Injury is not very serious. After treatment, he took another night''s rest. Now he is much better." Morey said, "However, for the sake of His Highness''s health, I let him ride in a carriage instead of riding a horse."


    "It should be, it should be." Lin Yu said: "His Royal Highness is okay, so I can rest assured, otherwise, I will feel uneasy."


    "General Lin, don''t blame yourself. It''s all those bandits who are cunning. You can''t blame General Lin for this." Morey said, no matter what he thought in his heart, at least, on the bright side, both Morey and Lin Yu People are very polite. The two countries are now getting married, and it is also out of the honeymoon period of the armistice. The generals in the country, no matter what they think of each other before, should maintain a relatively good relationship at this time.


    "Since everyone is here, then, shall we set off?" Lin Yu said, Feng Jueguo had been prepared early and had been waiting for them. Now that the two sides have successfully merged, there is no need to be there. Continue to stay here.


    "No problem." Morey also reminded.


    Regardless of whether it is Lin Yu or Morey, they want to arrive at Feng Jue Country earlier. For Lin Yu, this trip to send off his relatives was not smooth. There were many accidents in the middle, and he didn''t want any more accidents. , Therefore, if you want to send Princess Qi to Feng Jue Guo sooner, his mission will be completed and he can return to the imperial capital.


    As for Morey, he also wanted to return home as soon as possible, because he knew that although they repelled the coalition forces in neighboring countries last night, those people did not give up, they have not yet Completely withdraw, still wandering around himself and others, looking for opportunities.


    Although I am not afraid of those people, in my team, after all, there are the great prince and the princess of the Lu dynasty. With these two important people, he will have concerns in his heart if he fights. When formulating countermeasures, it is easy to shrink back and forth, which is not conducive to his command.


    Therefore, Morey also wanted to return to Chaochao sooner and settle Princess Qi well. In that case, he could completely let go to deal with these coalition forces.


    Morley and Lin Yu had the same ideas, and because of this, the two quickly reached an agreement. The whole team did not stop to rest, but continued on the road. In fact, Lin Yu had just left the city not long ago. There is no need to rest at all, and everyone is not tired.


    The whole team set off again, and the team has become larger, and the team''s strength has been further enhanced. The businessmen who followed Lin Yu and others before saw this situation and were very happy. This team The stronger the team, the safer they are. After all, they are following this team now, and this team is equivalent to their guard.


    Some business people have changed their previous route. They are going to Feng Jue Country. Anyway, this team is going to Feng Jue Country. If they follow, they will be safe along the way. If they separate halfway, they will not convenient.


    Moreover, Feng Jueguo is also a country outside the customs. The things in their hands will also be popular in Feng Jueguo, and money will not be less earned. Moreover, they all know that the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo are now It is for marriage. The princesses of the great Lu dynasty have all been sent here. Once the princess of the great Lu dynasty arrives in Feng Jueguo, she will complete the marriage contract with the prince of Feng Jueguo. This is one thing for Feng Jueguo. A major event will be very lively when the time comes, and the whole country will be very lively, and the goods in their hands will also become popular goods and may be sold at higher prices than before.


    It is precisely because of this consideration that many people have changed their destination to Feng Jueguo. They want to take advantage of this shareholder''s wind to make a lot of money, which is safe and can make a lot of money. I was very satisfied with the trip this time, and the grievances that had been forced to stay in the pass before disappeared.


    Of course, if someone is in a good mood, someone will be in a bad mood. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are the people who are in a bad mood.


    Princess Qi has never had a good impression of Feng Jueguo. After all, the two countries have been fighting for many years. As a princess of the Lu Dynasty, how could Princess Qi have a good impression of Feng Jueguo?In addition, she has now been forced to marry to Feng Jueguo again. In this case, she has a worse impression of Feng Jueguo. Now she sees Feng Jueguo surrounded by people around the party. It''s strange to be in a good mood.


    However, thinking of Huang Feng next to her carriage, she felt better again.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi couldn''t help but opened the curtain on the carriage again and looked at the Huangfeng outside.


    Huang Feng was following the carriage, and there was no strangeness on his face. No one else could tell. This was an outsider, not the eunuch before.


    Seeing Huang Feng walking along with the team in order to protect himself, it was very tiring to think about it. Princess Qi couldn''t bear it, and couldn''t help but say to Huang Feng: "You, come up, give this princess a leg."


    After Princess Qi finished speaking, her face was a little red, but she did not change her words.


    Hearing what Princess Qi said, Huang Feng was taken aback. He didn''t expect Princess Qi to make such a request, but then he nodded and said, "Yes."


    After that, the carriage stopped a little bit, and Huang Feng climbed into the carriage. After that, the carriage started again. No one else felt that there was anything wrong. Even Lin Yu and others in front of the team did not feel that there was anything wrong. After all, Princess Qi is a princess, she feels tired, and it is not an excessive request to let the eunuch go up and beat her leg.


    However, if these people know that Huang Feng is not a real eunuch, but a real man, I am afraid that he will not be as calm as he is now. After all, there is no relationship between men and women, let alone the two of them staying together. In such a small space, the spread out is even more ugly.


    After seeing Huang Feng come up, Princess Qi''s face became even more red, and she wondered if she was too impulsive just now. If outsiders know Huang Feng''s identity, it would still be very unfavorable for Huang Feng, even There is a scourge. Although Princess Qi knows that Huang Feng is very skilled, after all, this is in the team, surrounded by soldiers. Their Imperial Forest Army and Feng Jueguo''s troops are very strong, Huang If the peak is surrounded, it will be difficult to get out.


    When Princess Qi was secretly annoyed, Huang Feng had already sat down beside her. Before she had reacted and was still annoyed by her own behavior, Huang Feng had already lifted one of her legs and placed it on her own. Go up, and then really hammered her up.


    Princess Qi was really stunned by the movement in front of her. She looked at Huang Feng in shock, and she didn''t know what to say. She really didn''t expect that Huang Feng would actually come and beat him. Kneading the legs, feeling the temperature on Huang Feng''s hands, Princess Qi felt that her whole body was beginning to get hot, and her cheeks became more and more red.


    And Xiaohuan next to Princess Qi was also shocked to watch this scene. Before, in the cave, when Huang Feng was healing Princess Qi, Xiaohuan was so angry that he half held Princess Qi. After all, this The concept of people in the times is not as open as modern people. Here, the concept of giving and receiving between men and women is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Not to mention strange men and women, even between husbands and wives.


    But now, Huang Feng directly grabbed Princess Qi''s leg and even hammered Princess Qi''s feet a few times. Such behavior was completely beyond the understanding of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    You know, in this era, a woman¡¯s feet are as important as Zhencao. Being touched by a man is like being deprived. Princess Qi is completely stunned. She doesn¡¯t know what to do. It¡¯s more important. Yes, Huang Feng didn''t seem to think that there was anything wrong with doing this. He actually looked calm. He didn''t realize that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were shocked by his behavior.


    "His Royal Highness, you said, I protect you again and beat your legs. When the time comes, should you give me more rewards?" Huang Feng joked while beating his legs.


    In Huang Feng''s concept, although it is not very suitable to beat a girl who is not very familiar with it, it is not as serious as Princess Qi and Xiaohuan think. After all, modern people''s conception should be more open. some.


    What''s more, Huang Feng did this for a reason. Once he thought that Princess Qi called him up, she really felt tired and wanted to beat her leg. Although Huang Feng felt a little wrong, he could accept it. , It''s just beating the leg, and there is no other overly intimate behavior, and it does not cross the boundary.


    In addition, Huang Feng knew that Princess Qi had a serious illness before. People in this era are weaker, especially Princess Qi, who has been growing up in the palace, pampered, and those who don¡¯t have much exercise will be even more physically. Weak. There was no way to heal from a serious illness before. Now it is normal to feel a little uncomfortable. Huang Feng also thought that her legs were uncomfortable, so he called himself.


    Huang Feng didn''t know that Princess Qi didn''t feel uncomfortable, she just watched him walking outside and was too tired, so she just found an excuse for him to come up to rest and rest, and had no other thoughts.


    Obviously, Huang Feng misunderstood what Princess Qi meant.


    Seeing herself speaking, Princess Qi did not respond. Huang Feng looked up a little strangely, only to find that the expressions of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were a bit wrong.

 2482 Chapter 2482 you are responsible

    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you have this expression." Huang Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Your hand..." Xiaohuan said, looking at Huang Feng''s hand.


    "What''s wrong with my hand?" Huang Feng still couldn''t understand Xiaohuan''s meaning, he took his hand up and looked at it, then put it back again.


    "Remove quickly, why are you doing this?" Xiaohuan saw Huang Feng put his hand on Princess Qi''s lap again, and was immediately anxious. He came over quickly and wanted to remove Huang Feng''s hand.


    Although Xiaohuan still made a joke about Princess Qi, suggesting that Princess Qi and Huang Feng ¡°elope¡±, but that was a bit of a joke, and even if Princess Qi really had a lifelong appointment with Huang Feng, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t. Too intimate behavior before marriage is disrespect for the woman and is not acceptable to the world.


    As for Huang Feng''s current behavior, in Xiaohuan''s eyes, it was already too much, and it had crossed the line.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t understand what Xiaohuan meant, and Xiaohuan wanted to remove Huang Feng¡¯s hand. However, Xiaohuan had forgotten. Although the speed in the carriage they were driving was not very fast, there were still some bumps. Yes, she was anxious to remove Huang Feng''s hand, but at exactly this moment, the carriage was bumped, causing her to fall into Huang Feng''s arms.


    And Huang Feng was obviously unprepared for this situation. He dumped his body to the side, and the whole person fell on Princess Qi, and the three people rolled into a ball in the carriage.


    Huang Feng is surrounded by beauties and enjoys it a lot. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are fragrant and soft, and very comfortable, but they are ashamed.


    "Get up quickly." Princess Qi is at the bottom, her face is already flushed, she wants to push Huang Feng away hard, but she is too weak to push down at all, Huang Feng itself is not light, let alone, his arms There is still a small ring in it, and the weight of two people is on the body, how can a weak woman like Princess Qi be able to push.


    However, at this time, Huang Feng also woke up, fearing that Princess Qi would be crushed, and quickly picked up Xiaohuan, and then sat up himself.


    "Hurry up and let me go." Xiaohuan struggled with flushed face.


    Huang Feng quickly let go of Xiaohuan, Xiaohuan immediately escaped from Huang Feng''s arms like a frightened rabbit, and sat aside, thinking of what happened to him just now, tears in his eyes unconsciously flowed out.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Huang Feng asked inexplicably, just giving a hug, and it wasn''t his intention. It was just an accident, so why did he cry.


    Obviously Huang Feng is using modern thinking to look at the people and things of this era. The cultural differences have also caused the ideological differences between the two sides.


    "How can you do this?" Xiaohuan cried and said, Princess Qi stared at Huang Feng.


    However, Xiaohuan still pays attention to proportions. Even if she has been crying aggrievedly, she also pays attention to controlling her voice so as not to be heard by outsiders, and she does not want Huang Feng to be exposed.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Huang Feng was even more puzzled.


    "How can you touch the princess''s legs and feet? Only the consort can touch them. If you do this, you will break the princess''s reputation. You can treat the princess like this." Xiaohuan cried, even if it was herself She was also very wronged just now, but the first thing she thought of was Princess Qi.


    "Is it such an exaggeration?" Huang Feng looked at Princess Qi with a look of surprise. Although the latter was still glaring at him, his face was even redder when he saw his gaze.


    "How can you say that? You can''t touch the feet of a woman''s house. Only the husband can touch it. This is as important as the Women''s Festival, don''t you know?" Xiaohuan said.


    Huang Feng shook his head, saying that he really didn''t know.


    However, looking at the reactions of Xiaohuan and Princess Qi, Huang Feng also knew that the two of them did not lie. In this time and space, a woman¡¯s feet cannot be touched. Only her husband can touch her feet. , That is quite important.


    "You still shook your head, did you do something and don''t want to be responsible?" Xiaohuan said angrily.


    "What responsibility do I have?" Huang Feng said.


    "You are still pretending to be stupid, as I said just now, a woman''s feet can only be touched by the husband. If you touch the princess''s feet, you will be responsible to her." Xiaohuan said.


    "Xiaohuan, don''t talk nonsense." Princess Qi, who was still very angry with Huangfeng, already understood Xiaohuan''s intentions at this time, and suddenly blushed and yelled. After all, she took out her name to discuss in public. , Still very embarrassing.


    Of course, according to the perception of people in this era, Xiaohuan¡¯s statement is not excessive, and it can even be said that Xiaohuan¡¯s statement is quite right.


    However, Princess Qi knows her own affairs. She is different from ordinary people. She already has a titular husband. Although that is not what she wants and is not what she likes, but if she has it, she has it. Let Huang Feng be responsible?


    "Princess, I am not wrong." Xiaohuan insisted: "A man touching a woman''s foot is the same as looking at a woman''s body. That is the responsibility of a lifetime."


    Huang Feng looked at Xiaohuan with a little shock. He already understood what Xiaohuan meant. He also understood what Xiaohuan was responsible for. This was the rhythm of marrying Princess Qi.


    Huang Feng really didn¡¯t expect that, that is, touching Princess Qi¡¯s feet would actually cause such a result. Huang Feng originally thought that Xiaohuan was a bit fussy, but he thought that the backgrounds of the two time and space are different, Xiaohuan What is said is still very likely to be true. In the history of China, there was a period of time when men and women were very strict. Even if a woman was seen by a man, she had to marry the other party. In comparison, it''s not so strict here.


    However, Huang Feng had never expected such a result before, nor had he really thought about marrying Princess Qi, just because he touched her feet, he reached this point.


    "Then I just hugged you, do I want to marry you too?" Huang Feng looked at Xiaohuan and said.


    "No." Xiaohuan said aggrieved: "Foot is the most untouchable. If you touch your foot, you will be responsible to the princess. Otherwise, the princess'' reputation will be ruined. How do you let the princess behave? "


    Only then did Huang Feng understand. It turns out that here, women''s feet are really private and important, and men really can''t touch them. In contrast, a hug is not so serious.


    "Don''t talk about Xiaohuan." Princess Qi said, "Just don''t say anything about this."


    Although this is said, the grievances on Princess Qi''s face are no less than Xiaohuan. After all, Huang Feng has touched her private parts. That is the only contact between the two closest people. .


    Huang Feng also saw Princess Qi¡¯s grievances, and he didn¡¯t feel like it. This is the result of cultural differences. I can¡¯t say that I was wrong, but I can¡¯t say that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are bothered and arrogant because they have been It is normal to accept such cultural education, and it is not unreasonable to make trouble.


    Huang Feng also thought of the fact that in ancient China, many women''s festivals were destroyed, and they could not bear the humiliation and chose to commit suicide. Huang Feng also panicked.


    Although Huang Feng has seen a lot of dead people, and even, he has killed a lot of people, but this does not mean that he wants to see someone die because of him, in that case, he will feel very guilty in his heart. It may even be difficult for a lifetime.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng explained: "I really didn''t know that there would be such a consequence. Besides, didn''t you ask me to come up and beat your leg for you, the princess?"


    Speaking of this, Princess Qi was even more aggrieved, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°I¡¯m watching you walking down, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re tired, so I¡¯ll find an excuse to let you come up and rest. Moreover, I just let you beat your legs, not let You touch, touch my feet."


    When it comes to the back, Princess Qi is angry and ashamed.


    In fact, in the palace, Princess Qi is not without people being beaten and pinched, but those people are either court ladies or eunuchs, none of them are real men, even her imperial brother, she did not let the other person touch her feet. Yes, in this time and space, women really attach great importance to their feet.


    After hearing Princess Qi''s explanation, Huang Feng became even more speechless. He didn''t expect that this would be the case. Princess Qi just cared about himself. As a result, he actually broke the other party''s reputation like that, as if it was unreasonable.


    "Then, look, what should we do about this? First, I really didn''t know that touching my feet would have such serious consequences. I definitely didn''t mean it." Huang Feng said.


    "Forget it, this matter has not happened, you can''t tell it." Princess Qi said, but the aggrieved expression on that face can be seen by the blind.


    "No, you can''t just leave it like that." Xiaohuan said: "Even if you didn''t know before, but you have done this, then you will be responsible to the princess, otherwise, you will be too sorry to the princess."


    "Xiaohuan, don''t be like this." Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan. It seemed that she was a little angry. She knew what Xiaohuan was thinking. However, she didn''t want to use this to threaten Huang Feng. That was not what she wanted. need.


    Seeing that the princess was really angry, Xiaohuan didn''t dare to say anything, she could only look at Huang Feng angrily.


    "Okay, go down, I want to calm down." Princess Qi said to Huang Feng.


    "Okay." Huang Feng felt that at this time it was because Princess Qi was calm and calm, and when she was in front of her, she would think of the previous things and she would be shy in her heart.


    However, when he was about to leave, Huang Feng suddenly turned around to look at Princess Qi and said, "Well, you can calm down, and you can''t do stupid things, you can''t think about it."


    Princess Qi''s face turned red again, she naturally understood what Huang Feng meant, and gave Huang Feng a glance before Huang Feng turned and got out of the carriage.

 2483 Chapter 2483

    "What''s this?" Huang Feng couldn''t help but sigh after getting out of the carriage.


    Huang Feng really did not expect that a small thing in his opinion turned out to be like this. If he had known this for a long time, he shouldn''t have just gotten into the carriage, and even he shouldn''t have appeared in this team. Inside, flying in the air, isn''t it the same?


    However, it is too late to say anything now, and Huang Feng is thinking how to solve this matter.


    Although Princess Qi said that she should not be responsible for herself, Huang Feng has already understood that this matter is not that simple. It is like having a relationship with a girl on earth. More importantly, it is still not in the other party. Occurs with consent.


    If you think about things in this way, it will be a little troublesome, especially for women of this era, who pay more attention to fame than modern women. If on earth, maybe this matter will not be so difficult to solve, but here it is. Is different.


    Although Princess Qi said just now that this matter is here, as long as a few people don¡¯t spread it, Huang Feng knows that Princess Qi herself will not let this matter go so easily. This is from her aggrieved eyes. , You can see it, and the reason why Princess Qi said that is mainly because she saved her before. Thanks to her, she can¡¯t bear to blame herself. All the grievances she has suffered, this is for a girl, There is still a lot of pressure and grievances.


    Princess Qi can choose to wrong herself and bear it, but Huang Feng can''t assume that nothing has happened.


    "By the way, listen to what they will say after they leave." Huang Feng thought to himself. Although eavesdropping on other people''s conversations is a bit immoral, Huang Feng now wants to know what Princess Qi thinks. , She would not tell herself what she thought in her heart, but she would tell Xiaohuan.


    "Princess, you really forget it, he just touched your foot." Xiaohuan''s voice came, Xiaohuan emphasized again, and it made Huang Feng understand again that they weren''t really joking just now. In this space, women''s feet are indeed untouchable.


    "Forget it, let''s just go over this matter, originally I called him to come up, things will become like this, I am also responsible." Princess Qi said.


    "Then he can''t do this, I don''t believe it anyway, he doesn''t know that a woman can''t touch her feet." Xiaohuan said.


    "I really don''t know." Huang Feng said in his heart, but he knew that even if he explained it this way, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan would not believe it. In their cognition, such things belong to everyone. All should know, Huang Feng has no reason not to know.


    "He shouldn''t be intentional, I believe him." Princess Qi said.


    Huang Feng sighed again in his heart, this princess Qi is really considerate, what a good girl this is.


    "Even if he didn''t mean it, that happened after all, and when he was in the cave before, he had been hugging the princess, I think he started to have thoughts about the princess from that time, otherwise If so, he won''t wait for the princess in that pass, and will save the princess again in time." Xiaohuan said.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I really didn''t mean it, I didn''t just now, nor was it in the cave before." Huang Feng shouted in his heart.


    Princess Qi didn''t speak for a while, and after a while, she said: "Don''t talk about it, you don''t know my situation, even if I want him to be responsible, how can he be responsible?"


    "It turns out that she still wants me to be responsible." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    "Let him take the princess away." Xiaohuan said: "He is so capable, he should be able to do it."


    "You just kept saying you want Huang Feng to be responsible, so it''s the same idea." Princess Qi said: "I know you are kind, but I''m leaving. What about the Dalu Dynasty and the people of the Dalu Dynasty? When I leave, Feng Jueguo will definitely become angry. Maybe he will attack the Dalu dynasty again immediately. By then, I will be a sinner of the Dalu dynasty. I don¡¯t want to hurt the whole Dalu dynasty because of myself. people."


    Huang Feng sighed with emotion. This girl who is several years younger than herself and who is so easily shy, actually pretends to be her family, country and the world. She is willing to sacrifice herself for the people of the Dalu dynasty. She agreed to marry before. Come out of this consideration.


    "I know the princess, you are broad-minded, but I really don''t want to see the princess go to Feng Jueguo to suffer." Xiaohuan said: "Maybe Feng Jueguo will not attack us. I heard that the previous armistice agreement The imperial court promised Feng Jueguo¡¯s many conditions. Perhaps they were looking at those conditions and would not tear up the agreement."


    "I don''t want to take risks, let alone use the lives of so many people in the Great Lu Dynasty to take risks." Princess Qi said.


    Xiaohuan was silent, and after a while, he said, "Or, let Huang Feng find a way? He is so capable, he should think of a way."


    "What can he do? His ability is great, but there is only one person. No matter how powerful, he can still fight against a country?" Princess Qi said leisurely.


    "Really able." Huang Feng thought in his heart.


    "This is his business, he just bullied the princess, he has to make up for it, pay some price, let him think about it." Xiaohuan said.


    "No, this is simply difficult for a strong man, we can''t do that." Princess Qi said.


    "But, he has broken the princess''s reputation, just forget it, it''s too cheap for him." Xiaohuan was still unwilling.


    "He rescued us before, just let me thank him for what happened just now." Princess Qi said.


    Although she did not see Princess Qi''s face, Huang Feng could fully imagine that Princess Qi must be blushing at this time.


    "It''s really cheap for him." Xiaohuan said bitterly.


    The carriage fell silent, no one spoke, Huang Feng probably knew what Princess Qi really thought.


    Obviously, Princess Qi is actually very concerned about the matter just now, but because she has saved her before, plus, she knows that she can''t ask herself to be responsible, so she can only forget it, but her There must be some discomfort and grievance in my heart.


    In addition, Huang Feng also knew that Princess Qi didn''t want to marry Feng Jueguo in her heart. She had to do it for the sake of the court and the people. However, in her heart, she refused.


    In the carriage before, Xiaohuan had been tirelessly asking herself to be responsible to Princess Qi, and also mentioned the seriousness of this incident many times. Obviously, she wanted to use this opportunity to help Princess Qi out of her current predicament.


    Of course, Xiaohuan didn¡¯t know her true abilities. She did this, but she couldn¡¯t find any way to help Princess Qi, even if she knew that the possibility of success in this matter was not great, she also wanted try.


    On the surface of this matter, it seems that it is not difficult to take Princess Qi away. It is difficult. After Princess Qi is gone, Feng Jueguo will not become angry and launch an attack on the Da Lu Dynasty.


    In fact, even Huang Feng, who has just arrived here, can see the ambition of Feng Jueguo. The great land and resources of Dalu are rich in resources. This will definitely cause some neighboring countries to watch. In the past, they were weak and dare not dare. Express this idea.


    However, Feng Jueguo¡¯s combat effectiveness has risen sharply, and has surpassed the Da Lu Dynasty. Looking at the fat of the Da Lu Dynasty, can they not be moved?


    That is obviously impossible. Therefore, even if the two countries are now armistice, the war will break out again a few years later. Many people can see this. And the role of Princess Qi is to try this time. In that case, the Great Lu Dynasty could recover more strength to deal with Feng Jueguo¡¯s attack.


    If Feng Jueguo attacked now, it would be very unfavorable for the Dalu Dynasty. Therefore, Princess Qi did not dare to take this risk. She would rather sacrifice herself than see the people being Feng Jueguo. The iron hoof is crushed.


    "Should I think of a way to help Princess Qi?" Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Although I didn¡¯t mean it, what I did before did have an impact on Princess Qi, and the impact was even greater than I thought before. Therefore, Huang Feng felt guilty and wanted to make up for it. Princess Qi, and the best way to make up for it is naturally to help Princess Qi escape from the sea of ??suffering, and at the same time, let Feng Jueguo take revenge on the Lu Dynasty.


    This kind of thing is absolutely impossible for others. Just as Princess Qi said just now, no matter how powerful a person is, it is impossible to fight against a country. The difference in strength is too great, but when this person becomes When Huang Feng, everything was different.


    Huang Feng¡¯s true strength is something that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan don¡¯t know, and they can¡¯t imagine. If Huang Feng is really determined and wants to destroy Feng Jueguo, it will be a little troublesome, but it¡¯s nothing wrong. Possible thing.


    However, Huang Feng has not made up his mind yet. After all, destroying a country is not a trivial matter and will have a great impact. Therefore, Huang Feng hasn''t thought about it yet.


    Fortunately, there is still some distance from Feng Jueguo here, and he can consider this matter carefully.


    The family-sending team is slowly leading Feng Jueguo. Everyone in these teams didn''t know. Just now, Huang Feng gave the prince Feng Jueguo a green hat, although Princess Qi did not like Lu Yi Zha, she is very resistant to marrying Feng Jueguo, but Luiza is now her nominal husband after all, and there is a ritual difference between the two parties. The matter just now indeed gave him a hat.


    Of course, this hat was not what Huang Feng actively wanted to give, but gave it without his own knowledge.

 2484 Chapter 2484

    Lin Yu was riding on the horse, walking at the forefront of the team. His mood at this time was undoubtedly much lighter than before. After the combination of the most harmonious team, the strength of their family-sending team was once again strengthened.


    Moreover, last night, Lin Yu also personally witnessed the combat effectiveness of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, which is indeed stronger than their army of the Da Lu dynasty, especially in the wild, the opponent¡¯s combat effectiveness is much higher than his own. It is undoubtedly a reassuring thing to have such a powerful "ally" walking together.


    However, the army of the Great Lu Dynasty and the Wind Absolute will one day walk together as close as they are now and become allies. I am afraid that many people did not expect it. After all, more than ten years ago, the Wind Absolute was a small country. , The army¡¯s combat effectiveness was very low, and the Dalu Dynasty was a heavenly country. At that time, the people of the Dalu Dynasty did not put Feng Jueguo in their eyes at all, and had never faced this little brother squarely.


    And over the past ten years, Feng Jueguo has developed rapidly, especially the combat effectiveness of their army, which has grown even more terrifying. The people of the Dalu dynasty suddenly discovered that this little brother they used to look down suddenly became more powerful. They wanted to teach each other, but they couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Over the past ten years, in the battlefield, the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo have fought countlessly, but they ended in failure. The relationship between the two sides has become more and more tense. Instead, Feng Jueguo ignored the army of the Lu Dynasty.


    Therefore, like this, two teams from two countries, becoming allies, walking together, and even talking and laughing, are things that everyone did not expect before. After all, they always had a strong side. On the other side, the two sides have never been equal.


    However, it is different now. The Great Lu Dynasty needs peace, and Fengjue Country also needs peace. Therefore, the two sides have the same idea. In order to achieve this goal, the two sides naturally have to try to get along peacefully and on an equal footing. Now this harmonious scene.


    However, Lin Yu, Morey, and even Luiza lying in the carriage, they all know that this harmonious scene is just an illusion and will not last long. The hatred between the two countries is absolutely impossible to be so easy. To resolve, in the near future, there will be a fierce battle between the two sides.


    However, that is the future. At the moment, whether it is Lin Yu or Morey, they all have a smile on their faces. They absolutely cannot see that they all want to kill each other and make contributions.


    Lin Yu also understands that at the moment, this Feng Jueguo is still worthy of trust, so his mood will relax. If someone dares to attack them, he believes that Feng Jueguo will never sit idly by.


    And another thing that reassures Lin Yu is that they are now out of the checkpoint. Then, the insurgent forces that have been attacking them and harassing them before can no longer continue. After all, one checkpoint is stuck. They, they simply can''t get out of the barrier, so naturally they can''t continue to attack them.


    This made Lin Yu feel a lot more comfortable. To be honest, he had been attacked by people from the rebel forces before. Although it was not very dangerous, it made people very irritable. There was no way for Lin Yu to rest well. If Lin Yu was not protected If Princess Qi and Luiza were the masters, they would have long waited to lead people to suppress those from the rebel forces.


    Now that there is no such annoying tail behind him, Lin Yu feels much better.


    Of course, Lin Yu wasn''t completely worried anymore. When he arrived outside the barrier, the horse thieves outside the barrier were something he had to worry about.


    Lin Yu had never thought before that the horse thieves outside the pass were so arrogant. Last night, they dared to attack the city, and they dare to attack the pass of the Da Lu Dynasty. Moreover, they still attacked the city with the rebel forces inside the pass. Obviously, things like this cannot be a temporary motive, and they must be prepared. Therefore, if it is not a coincidence, then yesterday¡¯s incident shows that the horse thieves outside the pass and the rebel forces inside the pass have already been connected. When I got angry, this was obviously not good news.


    Moreover, since the horse thieves dare to attack the city, they dare to attack the team of themselves and others, and the terrain outside the pass is flat, which is very suitable for horses to run. Such conditions can allow those horse thieves to advance and retreat calmly and want to fight. Fight, retreat if you want to, and on their side, except for the windy people, the teams from within the pass are mainly infantry. They want to chase the horse thieves on horses in this environment. That is an impossible thing.


    Therefore, once the horse thief really comes to attack, what Lin Yu can do is to defend, and he may not be able to defend it. After all, the horse thief may come very quickly, and his team is too large and wants to protect it. It takes a lot of time to live, and those horse thieves shouldn''t give him this time.


    In terms of offense, Lin Yu has nothing to do. Although his Yulin Army is cavalry, firstly, the number is small and the combat effectiveness is limited. Secondly, Lin Yu does not want to use his precious Yulin Army to take risks. In case of a mistake again, it would be hard to explain it by himself when he went back. Therefore, if the horse thieves really attacked, Lin Yu would only be able to pin his hopes on Feng Jueguo.


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s army is cavalry, and it¡¯s best to use it for other horse thieves. Moreover, that¡¯s Feng Jueguo¡¯s army after all, not from his own country. No matter how many deaths, Lin Yu will not feel distressed. In the bottom of my heart, there will be a trace of joy.


    The point is that Lin Yu doesn¡¯t know if Feng Jueguo¡¯s people will do their best in combat. It¡¯s like he wants to preserve his strength and not fight the horse thieves head-on, and Feng Jueguo might also have This kind of thinking, and once they choose to retain their strength, then their Dalu dynasty sent-off team will definitely be madly attacked by horse thieves. After all, what horse thieves like most is to attack these infantry with poor defensive capabilities and poor mobility. Up.


    And last night, Morey and Lin Yu said about the identity of the horse thief. Although Lin Yu didn¡¯t believe it, he already had doubts in his heart. After he returned, he also learned from the guard at Guan¡¯ai. During this period, there are indeed many more horse thieves outside the customs. Moreover, these horse thieves are still new faces. At the same time, they are powerful and equipped with advanced equipment. They are indeed not like the horse thieves in the past, who can mix into horse thieves. They are usually unable to survive, so they are usually poorer, their equipment is not very good, and they have no discipline.


    However, the current horse thieves are obviously not like this. The old faces of the past have disappeared. Now these new faces, even the guards of Guanai don''t know who they are or where they came from.


    Therefore, Lin Yu also doubted whether the newly-emerged horse thieves were really like what Morey said. They were not horse thieves at all, but the soldiers in the surrounding countries pretended to be for this purpose. Send off the family team, for Luiza and Princess Qi.


    If this is the case, then the next journey will definitely not be easy, even more difficult than in the pass, because in the pass, that is their home field, and the soldiers of the insurgents did not. Horses, lack of mobility, Lin Yu is confident that he can defeat them.


    However, for the cavalry, Lin Yu has no good way, and, in terms of mobility, it is far inferior to the opponent, so he can only rely on the wind and the country, although it can weaken the wind. The strength of an unparalleled army, but to give one''s life safety to others, this will definitely not be a happy thing.


    At least Lin Yu''s heart is not very at ease.


    "I hope that those horse thieves are not what Morey said. I hope they have retreated because of the failed siege yesterday and will not harass us again." Lin Yu prayed in his heart.


    Lin Yu, who has been in the military camp for many years, naturally will not really put all his hopes in prayer. Therefore, while praying in his heart, he instructs his soldiers to be vigilant and ready to fight at any time. It feels very tiring and will slow down the marching speed, but this is the safest way. Lin Yu doesn''t want any accidents to happen to the team he leads.


    Morey naturally showed Lin Yu¡¯s series of arrangements in his eyes, and he also spoke highly of Lin Yu. He knew that Lin Yu had some real skills, and he had contact with the generals of the Great Lu Dynasty. , There are still some differences.


    Although Morey has never been careless when he is fighting, he has never met a famous player in the fight against Feng Jueguo for many years. In battle, he won more than he lost, especially in the wild. He had never lost, so Morey gradually felt that the great Lu dynasty was exhausted, the imperial family was mediocre, and the generals were mediocre. Such a great Lu dynasty was nothing to worry about.


    However, seeing Lin Yu¡¯s series of arrangements today, he realized that he had really underestimated the Da Lu dynasty before. This Da Lu dynasty has a large population, a vast territory, and outstanding people. It will still produce some outstanding talents. There will be some really capable people, if you really keep underestimating them, you will suffer.


    While Morey was reviewing himself in his heart, Luiza lay comfortably in the carriage, and joined the army of his country. In particular, the leader of this army was a commander like Morey. Luiza was He is completely relieved. In his opinion, as long as there is an army of his own country, as long as there is Marshal Morey, no matter how many enemies attack them, he will be fine. , I have confidence in Morey.


    Even, in his heart, Luiza was anxious for someone to attack them, and he took the opportunity to take revenge.

 2485 Chapter 2485 cant give up

    "Where is that team now?"


    In a place less than five miles away from the sending party, a group of people on horseback gathered together, looking at the direction of the party, and discussing.


    "It''s less than five miles from us." Another person said.


    "What should we do next? Should we withdraw or fight, what do you think?"


    This group of people is the command of the troops sent by the surrounding countries pretending to be horse thieves. Each of them has a team under them. According to the previous agreement, they are going to block the family sending team on this vast grassland.


    The siege of the city last night was something outside the plan. Although it was not successful, it did not dampen everyone''s confidence too much.


    However, through the battle last night, these people clearly understood that the strength of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army was indeed one level higher than them. It was indeed as powerful as the legend has it. In the past, they did not have the strength of Feng Jue. The country¡¯s experience of fighting directly against each other, so although it has been heard that the Feng Jueguo army is powerful, and on the battlefield, they will lose their helmets and disarm the once brilliant Da Lu Dynasty. However, they are not completely Believing in Feng Jueguo''s strength, I only thought that the Great Lu Dynasty was already declining.


    And through the battle last night, they came to understand a fact, that is, the Da Lu dynasty is indeed declining, and the combat effectiveness of the army is much lower than before. Even they can defeat the Da Lu dynasty.


    However, at the same time that the Great Lu Dynasty was defeated, it did not mean that Feng Jueguo''s strength was blown out. The subsequent fights also proved that Feng Jueguo was indeed powerful, and that his strength was still very strong.


    This made everyone murmur a bit. They had some advantages in the number of troops in the past, but now, the Dalu dynasty''s family-sending team and the Fengjueguo team have merged, so they have no advantage in number. , And in terms of individual soldiers, although their strength is stronger than that of the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, they are inferior to the force of the country. Therefore, if they really fight, they do not have any advantage.


    "Fight? How to fight? Didn''t you fight last night? What is the result? Everyone didn''t escape back?" said the general of one of the countries.


    "I can''t say that. Last night, our original purpose was not to fight the windy army to the death, but to create chaos and create opportunities for those who sneak into the city. Therefore, the results of last night are uncountable."


    "Even if our goal was not Feng Jueguo''s army yesterday, the fight was really done. You should all know the strength of Feng Jueguo''s army now. It would be difficult to defeat them."


    "No matter how difficult it is, you still have to fight. You don¡¯t know that once the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty successfully arrives in Feng Jue Country and gets married with the prince of Feng Jue Country, then the marriage between the two countries will really be reached. , Feng Jueguo frees his hands, the first thing to clean up is our neighboring countries."


    "Do you really think that if you kill the princess of the Lu Dynasty and the prince of Feng Jueguo, the armistice agreement between the two countries will be invalidated?"


    "Even if it is possible, we have to try. If Feng Jue Guo people really resolve their hatred with the Da Lu Dynasty, they can devote all their energy to dealing with our countries. The Lu dynasty can also take advantage of this opportunity to vigorously recover. Both of these situations are very unfavorable for us. Our countries have been hoping that the Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu dynasty can continue to fight. If we can beat both losers, that is the best result for us."


    "But, with people like us, can we really defeat that army and kill the princess of the Lu Dynasty and the great prince of Feng Jueguo?"


    "I think I should try."


    "I don''t think the possibility of success is great."


    Everyone, you say, I said, some are determined to continue to attack the team that sent off the family, while others feel that they cannot be opponents of that team, so they retreat and want to withdraw. go.


    Everyone had different opinions, and the strengths of these countries were similar, and none of them was particularly powerful. Therefore, there was no one person whose speech weight could convince everyone.


    At this time, the domineering general who was in charge of contacting the rebel forces in the pass coughed heavily, and stood up and said: "I think we should not give up."


    "Don''t give up? What are we going to fight? I''m not afraid of death, but how sure are you to win this battle?" Someone questioned.


    "I really don''t have 100% certainty. Even if I only rely on people like us, I don''t even have half the certainty. From the look of the windy General Morey, he is definitely not a person with a false name. It was a battle last night. , We all already know his methods." said the domineering general.


    "Difficult for you to fight?"


    "Fight, we must fight!" said the domineering general: "Even if we fight it all, we must fight!"


    Everyone looked at General Scar, waiting for him to continue.


    "Actually, I know everyone knows in their hearts that once Feng Jueguo truces with the Dalu dynasty, the first thing to clean up is people from neighboring countries. You think that when the time comes, Feng Jueguo will have no worries. With all the power of the whole country to attack us, how likely is it that we can win?" the domineering general continued.


    Everyone is silent, because everyone knows that the possibility is very low. After all, the windy army they encountered last night is only a member of the windy country. They have been fighting for so many years. The Lu dynasty was fighting, and the number of troops was very large, and they all had rich experience and strong combat effectiveness.


    On their side, although there are still troops in their country, the total number of armies of all countries is more than Feng Jueguo, but they are not as good as Feng Jueguo in terms of quality and combat effectiveness. The teams they brought this time are already elite in their respective countries, and the remaining troops in the country are still a bit worse than the people they brought.


    Even so, they still did not have an army that could defeat Feng Jueguo. It is conceivable that even with the domestic army, it is very likely that they are not Feng Jueguo¡¯s opponents, or even worse. After all, Their battle with Feng Jueguo last night was also superior in numbers. As a result, weren''t they defeated the same way?


    "Therefore, we have to defeat the force of the most powerful army here." The domineering general continued: "No matter how much the price is paid, we must defeat them."


    "Why? We can go back first, gather the armies of all countries, and then fight to the death against Feng Jueguo. At that time, we still have the advantages of geographical advantage and human harmony, and won''t the winning rate be higher?" someone asked.


    "Is that better? I don''t think so." The domineering general said: "At that time, the battlefield will not be here, but on our territory. The windy army can wreak havoc without worry. And we have to fight against Feng Jueguo and protect our country and people. If this is the case, it will inevitably be distracted. On the contrary, we are not as good as fighting here.


    "Moreover, everyone knows that in Feng Jueguo''s army this time, there is their great prince, and there is more old commander Morey." The domineering general continued: "This is more of Morey''s status in Feng Jueguo, I think you all know. , That is a character like the God of War. In terms of military affairs, he has absolute authority. Everyone has to obey his orders. Even the emperor who is extremely windy will rarely refute him. You think, such a person, to When it''s time to take the army to attack our country, can our country resist it?"


    "On the contrary, if we kill the old man here, even if the army will attack our country, he will certainly not be the coach. Then, other people, who can convince the crowd? Can he have high prestige? None!" The domineering general looked at everyone and said, "Even if their eldest prince has been in the army for many years, he is still inferior to that of Morley in terms of prestige, and in the country of Feng Jueguo. Their eldest prince is not the only prince. There are still many people who want to see him unlucky. Therefore, when the time comes, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army will definitely not be monolithic. We can look for opportunities from it and divide them. Find life."


    Everyone did not speak, but listened carefully to the analysis of the domineering general. Some of this analysis was what they had thought of before, and some did not think of it. Now, after hearing the domineering general say this, they feel that it is very That makes sense.


    "So!" The domineering general saw that everyone was listening carefully to what he said, and he was very excited: "So! Our goal this time, although the first prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Lu Dynasty, I feel that Morey is more important than the two of them. As long as Morey can be killed, even if the prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of Lu dynasty are not killed in the end, our mission this time can be considered complete. ."


    "I think what the domineering general said makes sense." A person who had previously supported the continued attack on the family-sending team, after the domineering general spoke, immediately said: "This is our opportunity, an opportunity to severely damage the country. In Feng Jueguo, this Morey is definitely worth one hundred thousand elite soldiers. As long as we can kill him, then we will make a lot of money. Even afterwards, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army will still attack our country, and we will have even greater With certainty, defend our country and repulse Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. At that time, maybe we will still have a chance to take the opportunity to destroy Feng Jueguo."


    When everyone heard this, their eyes became a little hot. If Feng Jueguo can be wiped out, the opportunity for their country to develop and grow will come.

 2486 Chapter 2486 Reinforcement

    "Do you have any comments?" The domineering general looked at everyone and said.


    Everyone shook their heads and said, "The domineering general is justified."


    "Yes, this battle should be fought!"


    "We have fought against those who are extremely strong, I don''t believe it, we really can''t beat them."


    Everyone¡¯s emotions have been mobilized. Feng Jueguo can be said to be the most powerful country outside the pass, and these countries all need to survive by Fengjueguo, which makes them very unhappy. They used to live by the Great Lu Dynasty. Forget it, after all, the Dalu dynasty was a heavenly kingdom, with a vast territory, rich resources, and an unusually profound cultural heritage. Many people in these countries admired the Dalu dynasty very much.


    Therefore, many people can accept the Dalu dynasty.


    However, depending on Feng Jueguo¡¯s expression, many people feel uncomfortable. After all, a few years ago, Feng Jueguo was just like them. It was a small country with similar strength. As a result, it was so short. In ten years, Feng Jueguo had developed and grown stronger, surpassing them, and this was unacceptable to many people.


    In particular, Feng Jueguo is still wary of them. They also know Feng Jueguo¡¯s wolf ambitions. Therefore, they cannot allow Feng Jueguo to continue to expand. Then it will no longer be a matter of envy and jealousy. , Their country may all die in the hands of Feng Jueguo.


    The emperors of the Dalu dynasty are broad-minded. As long as these small countries bow their heads, the emperors of the Dalu dynasty will not only not attack them, but even give them some benefits and rewards every year.


    However, Feng Jueguo was completely different. In the past, when Feng Jueguo had not become stronger, various frictions occurred frequently between these countries outside the pass. However, at that time, they had to scrutinize the Da Lu Dynasty, and , The strength of each other is similar, so if there is no large-scale battle, it is not good for anyone.


    However, the strength of Feng Jueguo is now a level higher than theirs. I believe that Feng Jueguo will never mind launching a large-scale war and destroying these countries.


    It is precisely because of such concerns that these countries will unite the Dao this time to destroy the marriage between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty, so that they will have a rift between them, and it is best to fight again.


    However, many people are actually very clear in their hearts that although the marriage between the grand prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Lu Dynasty can stabilize the relationship between the two countries, it should not play a decisive role. In other words, there is Without marriage, it should not affect the armistice agreement between the two countries. After all, this is a major event for the two countries. It is the result of careful consideration by the senior officials of the two countries. It is unlikely to affect the two young people. What¡¯s changed in the marriage is at most that one party will take the opportunity to make some demands if the marriage is unsuccessful.


    However, the people from these countries and the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty still attacked the family members, just in case of hope.


    But now, the coalition forces of these neighboring countries have discovered another place that can change the situation outside the customs, and that is Morey.


    Morey has been famous for a long time. In the past, when Feng Jueguo had conflicts with neighboring countries, Morey would often be prosperous in it. His years of military career also gave him a wealth of experience in commanding the battlefield. Friction, people in these neighboring countries also know Morey''s power, because they rarely can take advantage of Morey''s hands.


    And the name of Morey, the God of War, is not blown out. It can be said that it is accumulated from battle after battle. There are many people''s blood in it. For Morley''s strength, everyone dares to go. Suspect, not to mention that these people only fought Morey''s army last night, and they knew Morey''s command ability more precisely.


    Just like the domineering general said, if they can kill the old general Morey this time, it will definitely have a great impact on Feng Jueguo, and even shake their military system. At that time, even if they cannot destroy the relationship between the two countries Their marriage, then their action this time can still be said to be successful.


    Therefore, under the analysis of the domineering general, everyone has accepted this statement.


    "But, how should we fight?" Someone asked: "In the last night''s battle, we could not stay the same. As a result, it was not Morley''s opponent. Now, there are tens of thousands of Lu dynasty soldiers around Morey. , The strength is stronger, and if the two sides fight again, we are even more unlikely to win."


    Everyone was originally a little excited, but with this person''s words, it seemed a little cool.


    Indeed, last night¡¯s battle did not last long. The result of last night¡¯s battle ended with their defeat. Although they had the idea of ??preserving their strength at the time, they didn¡¯t want to fight hard there, but in the course of the battle, Everyone tried their best, and they still couldn''t win. Obviously, these people were not the opponents of that windy army.


    But now, the strength of Morey''s side has not decreased, but has increased a lot. In this way, they want to defeat Morey''s army, and it will become more difficult to kill Morey.


    Everyone looked at the domineering general subconsciously, wanting to know if he could do anything.


    Seeing this sentiment, the domineering general felt a little proud. It seemed that his previous practice still played some role, and he already had some status in the hearts of these people.


    So the domineering general coughed twice and said: "Then Morey has reinforcements by his side, and so do we."


    "We have it too? Where? Why don''t we know?"


    "Yes, do we still have reinforcements? Impossible."


    Everyone was puzzled. They already knew when they set off from their own country. The state would not recognize their actions this time, and there would be no reinforcements to help in the follow-up. Could it be that , This reinforcement comes from Qian Yuanguo?


    "The reinforcements haven''t arrived yet." The domineering general said: "You don''t have to look at me like this. The reinforcements are not from our country, but from the Great Lu Dynasty."


    "Great Lu Dynasty?"


    Someone''s eyes lit up, as if thinking of something.


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, it is the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty." The domineering general said: "I have negotiated with them, and they will come and join us soon."


    Everyone''s expressions were shocked. It is a good thing to have reinforcements. However, there are still some doubts: "Those insurgent forces of the Great Lu Dynasty, with low combat effectiveness, can they play any role? Maybe they can''t even break through that pass. "


    Everyone nodded when they heard the words. In their hearts, they despised the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty. They even felt that they were not even an army. Many of them did not even have weapons and could not eat enough. You can''t wear it warmly. With such a team, it is undoubtedly difficult to expect him to win the battle.


    "Don''t worry, you guys," said the domineering general: "Before, the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty also intercepted the family sending team, but they did not succeed. However, this time, the situation is a little different. They did not mobilize too many manpower for the sneak attack. Now it is different. Both sides are now ready to fight head-on. Therefore, there is no need to cover up. Those insurgent forces will mobilize more people to come. I estimate that the number will not be less than 100,000!"


    "One hundred thousand?" everyone exclaimed


    If it is really 100,000, it is indeed a very powerful force. Although the combat effectiveness of those from the rebel forces is generally low, even 100,000 pigs will rush on the battlefield. It can also play a certain role, not to mention, those people are always better than pigs, and there are elites in the rebel forces, even if there are not many.


    Therefore, if there are 100,000 insurgent forces coming, then they will indeed increase a lot of strength. When the time comes, they will have confidence in the battle against the windy team.


    "One hundred thousand is only the lowest figure I estimate." The domineering general said: "As far as I know, there are many insurgent forces in the Dalu dynasty, and the total number is definitely more than 500,000. However, they were scattered in the past. , This time, they gathered together, it is still a force that cannot be ignored. As for that pass, through the battle last night, you should all understand the strength of the pass¡¯s defenders. In fact, it is not very pleased. It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t have much preparation, and there was a team of sending relatives to help defend the city, and there was an army outside the city, so we didn¡¯t take that city. If we really let us attack it. Yesterday the city was already knocked down by us."


    Everyone nodded and agreed. In fact, they all knew that the strength of the guards at the pass was not very strong. It may have been hit hard before. The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty had not had time to mobilize more troops from other places. After all, the number of troops in the Great Lu Dynasty is also limited. There is no way to change more in a short period of time, and other places need to be guarded by the army, especially now that the rebel forces are getting stronger and stronger. Every place must have enough troops to guard, otherwise, it will be easily captured by the rebel forces.


    Therefore, in a short period of time, there will not be too many defenders that can be transferred to the pass. What''s more, there are almost destroyed there, and it will not be able to recover in a short period of time, so there is no need for Dalu to be in a hurry. , Anyway, it has been plundered by Feng Jueguo, and it has no value. No one will attack that city in a short time, especially Feng Jueguo.

 2487 Chapter 2487 Interest Driven

    The Great Lu Dynasty did not have any defensive force at the pass. In this way, it is not impossible for the soldiers of the rebel army to break through the pass, especially when their number may exceed 100,000. Next, then it is not a problem.


    "If this is the case, then, we will also have the strength to fight against the country''s army." Someone said very excitedly.


    "Yes, with this support soldier, our chances of winning will be much higher, especially when we are all cavalry here and we need infantry to assist in the battle."


    "It would be great if you could kill Morey, even the prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Lu Dynasty."


    Everyone was in high spirits again.


    If you can defeat Feng Jueguo''s army here and kill Morey, that would be quite good. Killing Morey and defeating Feng Jueguo''s army will be able to severely damage Feng Jueguo and let them in the following In the war, the number of troops put in is reduced, and there will be scruples in the heart.


    On the other hand, if we can defeat Feng Jueguo¡¯s army first, it will also give them the soldiers who have more confidence in facing Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. At that time, if Feng Jueguo really If you go to attack their country, the soldiers of their country will also have the courage and experience to fight, which is very rare.


    Therefore, this battle must be fought, and must be won, to fight gout.


    "Since you all have no objection, then the next thing to do is to stare at the team that sent the family off, and at the same time, to harass them, not to let them go too fast, and to wait for the insurgents in the Dalu dynasty. The coming of the forces." said the domineering general.


    "It''s no problem." Everyone responded.


    It''s just harassment, not a real battle. Everyone still has no problem. Especially, their subordinates are cavalry. They are used to harass. It is the most suitable. They rush at the enemy, and leave after the rush. , Sway freely, without the slightest sloppy.


    The only thing to worry about may be the force of Feng Jueguo. They also have cavalry. If they are entangled with them, there will be trouble. However, everyone is not too worried. This force of the country is the same as yesterday. It''s not the same anymore. Yesterday, their command at Morey came and went like wind. At that time, they had no worries.


    However, it is different now. Now they need to worry about the eldest prince in the team and the princesses from the Dalu dynasty. Therefore, they will not easily chase them out. If they get the trick, it will lead to the great prince and Dalu of the country. If there is an accident with the princess of Korea, it will be regarded as killing herself and others, and Morley''s fame will be ruined, and after returning, he will also be punished.


    Therefore, everyone is not too worried about the windy army chasing it out, but as long as they don''t chase it out, then it should not be too simple if they use cavalry to harass.


    Therefore, everyone has no opinion on this.


    The domineering general is also very satisfied with this. If this is done, Qian Yuanguo''s reputation among the neighboring countries will greatly increase after him, and it will not be impossible to become the next outstanding country.


    Yes, whether it is the domineering general or the emperor of Qian Yuanguo, they all want to become the second Fengjueguo, replacing Fengjueguo, and becoming the most powerful country outside the pass. At that time, they can also go to the Great Lu Dynasty. Huahua World goes around.


    Therefore, the emperor of Qian Yuanguo was very positive about this action, and he took the initiative to contact the neighboring countries and let everyone join forces to destroy the marriage between Fengjueguo and the Dalu Dynasty, Qianyuanguo The emperor is an ambitious person, naturally he would not want to see Feng Jueguo continue to expand.


    The domineering general is also a very ambitious person. He wants to become the god of war in his own country, and his name goes down in history, just like Morey who is extremely windy. Therefore, for this action, the domineering general is also very sad, not only Contact the leading generals of neighboring countries, and also sent envoys to contact the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty. He wanted to use all his strength to achieve his goal.


    But now, he is very close to the target. As long as the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty arrive in time, then he can make the final blow to Feng Jueguo''s army and complete his goal.


    The domineering general believed that this day would not be too long.


    In the Da Lu Dynasty, not far from the pass where Huang Feng and others left, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu and others sat together again, but this time there were fewer people sitting together, and they had already taken refuge. Now that Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu are no longer needed, they are no longer qualified to participate in such meetings.


    Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu are a little bit disgusted now, because both sides know each other''s ambitions. In the future, they will be direct competitors, but now they have to sit together and discuss things.


    During the previous siege, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu already knew about each other¡¯s existence. At that time, everyone had the same goals and no accident happened. However, during the attack on Luiza, the killers sent by both sides, But there was a suspicion, which eventually led to Luiza''s successful escape. After that, the two parties complained to each other and both shifted the responsibility to others.


    However, that matter is over after all. They are now facing new problems, so they have to sit together and continue discussing.


    "The Chief Shi, I should have gotten the answer from there too, I don''t know what Chief Shi thinks." Wang Cheng said first.


    "Is it necessary to say? Of course it is to fight out!" Shi Dafu said without thinking: "Don''t tell me, you didn''t make this decision."


    "Me? Of course the same as the head of history thought." Wang Cheng said: "The conditions offered over there are indeed irresistible."


    Speaking of this, both Shi Dafu and Wang Cheng''s eyes lit up.


    The two of them are naturally not great good people. To say something domineering, they just helped Pidianpidian in the past. In fact, it was the domineering general who promised them benefits, and this advantage made them unable to refuse. Therefore, they agreed. Go outside the pass to help the domineering generals and others, and they will take a lot of troops there, the more the better.


    In order to persuade Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu, the domineering general also laid down his blood this time.


    First of all, the domineering general will equip Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu''s men with weapons. You know, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu now have a lot of new brothers, and as the rebel army, they are already poor. The subordinates have not been equipped with all weapons and equipment, and now naturally there is no way to equip the newcomers,


    However, it doesn''t work if you don''t have equipment. If people take refuge in you, if there is no benefit at all, who is willing?Therefore, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu are currently suffering from this matter. Now, the domineering general has taken the initiative to help them solve their difficulties. How can they refuse?


    Although Qian Yuanguo is outside the customs and lacks ironware, Qian Yuanguo has always been more honest and cooperative over the years, especially when compared with Feng Jueguo, it seems that Qian Yuanguo is obedient, and Dalu In order to appease the surrounding countries and prevent them from making troubles like Feng Jueguo, it is natural to give a lot of rewards to Qian Yuanguo¡¯s obedient ¡°good boy¡±. Therefore, in recent years, Qian Yuan The country gained a lot of benefits from the Great Lu Dynasty.


    Moreover, the Dalu dynasty also strongly supported its businessmen to trade with countries like Qian Yuanguo. As a result, Qian Yuanguo heard these merchants and obtained a lot of Dalu dynasty things, including ironware, big Although the Lu Dynasty vaguely knew about this, they didn''t point it out because they were at war with Feng Jue Nation and didn''t want to provoke another country and establish an opponent for their own country.


    Therefore, the Dalu court turned a blind eye to this matter, and Qian Yuanguo took the opportunity to obtain a lot of things that he needed urgently. They bought things like ironware that were previously forbidden to sell. A lot.


    And now, in order to win over Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu, the domineering general had to bring out some stocks. However, as long as the army of Feng Jueguo can be defeated and killed Morey, Luiza and Princess Qi, then, these The price is worth it.


    In addition to weapons and equipment, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu''s people, after leaving the customs, all food and grass were also provided by Qian Yuanguo. Qian Yuanguo has gained a lot of benefits from the Lu dynasty over the years. Around the general, there are generals from other countries. Everyone will provide some food and grass to Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu.


    In addition to these two points, the domineering general also promised that after defeating Feng Jueguo and the team that sent relatives, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu can also participate in the distribution of the spoils. This also allows Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu to participate. They were very excited, and they were eyeing that batch of dowry, not a day or two, now they have a chance to get it, they will not miss it.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu had no way to refuse these conditions set by the domineering general. Moreover, in order to better arm their team, this time, they even recruited all the surrounding men. Come here, anyway, there will be a weapon leader. How can Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu want to miss this opportunity? Not only will they not miss it, but also a large number of soldiers will go there.


    Regarding this, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu both knew what the other side was thinking, and both knew that the other side would definitely go. If this happened, they would become temporary allies again.


    "I want to say something in advance." Wang Cheng said.


    "What''s the matter?" Shi Dafu asked. Now that the two are equal, he doesn''t need to listen to Wang Cheng.

 2488 Chapter 2488

    "What happened this time is very important to us. I don''t want what happened in Cangling Mountain before to happen again." Wang Cheng said.


    Wang Cheng really attaches great importance to this matter. If this matter is successful, then they can not only destroy the marriage between the Dalu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo, and may cause the two countries to have suspicions, but they can also take advantage of this. The next opportunity to develop and strengthen himself, after all, Qian Yuanguo has also promised to give them the most needed weapon.


    For the rebel army, the number is the easiest to obtain. After all, in this era, the living environment is not very good. Many people cannot eat or wear warmly. They have complaints about the imperial court. As long as they encourage a little, they will not worry about it. People are willing to join them. Although rebellion is a capital offense, it is not a big deal for those who can''t even eat and may die at any time.


    Therefore, it is not too difficult for every insurgent force to recruit more people.


    The embarrassment lies in how to train and feed them after the recruits are recruited. Many generals from the rebel forces can be hired. Although the subordinates are staffed, they cannot be given enough food to feed them, which leads to the fact that the forces are very fast. It is destroyed.


    These insurgent forces have not thought about attacking the county seat and robbing big households. However, this is obviously not an easy task. The imperial court has strict management of ironware, and it is not available to everyone, and without weapons, a group of thin and weak. It is undoubtedly very difficult for farmers with bamboo poles to break through the gate of the city.


    Therefore, the people of the rebel forces could not find food, so naturally they could not keep people. The soldiers of the rebel forces either starved to death or fled, and finally fell apart. This time, many rebel forces obviously joined. Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu are for this reason. Of course it is good to be the boss, but there is also a lot of pressure. It is useless to not be able to get enough food and to support the men.


    Therefore, it is better to go to Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu. If this is the case, you can also get an official position, and you don''t have to bother to find food.


    It is precisely because of this that Wang Cheng is very attentive to this action, even more attentive than before, because this time they have the opportunity to obtain weapons. You must know that Wang Cheng himself will train soldiers, but , Soldiers are trained, without weapons, they still don''t have much combat effectiveness, and going to the battlefield is mostly a dead end.


    And now, Qian Yuanguo promised to give them weapons, that would be the best. Once they have weapons, the strength of his team will increase sharply. At that time, attacking the scene will not be a big deal, and it is natural to be able to win the war. There is no need to worry about food. After all, the court still has food in the city, and with food, it will be able to retain those subordinates and it will be able to further expand.


    In addition to those iron frogs, the trophies are also something that Wang Cheng jealous of. Now he has more soldiers under his hand. He needs a lot of food and wages every day, and it costs money. The spoils of war naturally have money. Even, Wang Cheng is thinking that if given the opportunity, he will not directly kill the prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Lu dynasty, but will kidnap them and make both sides The court used money to redeem people, so that he could make a fortune again.


    Because of this, Wang Cheng attaches great importance to this incident. He does not want to see any accidents happen again, and Shi Dafu is the person who may cause accidents. He had been in Cangling Mountain before. Disgraceful things happen.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng felt that it was necessary for him to greet the other party in advance and remind the other party to avoid the occurrence of things that he did not want to see again.


    Hearing Wang Cheng''s words, Shi Dafu''s face turned red, and he said, "What''s the matter in Cangling Mountain? Why don''t I remember it? Besides, it''s not just that you value this matter, but I''m the same."


    Shi Dafu was obviously unwilling to admit that he did something disgraceful before. As long as he didn¡¯t admit it, Wang Cheng couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, there is no evidence for this kind of thing. Shi Dafu didn¡¯t want Wang Cheng to catch it everywhere. Propaganda, it was a blow to your reputation, and now you are expanding, and reputation is still very important to you.


    However, although Shi Dafu did not admit that Cang Lingshan was dragging his feet, his next sentence was true. Among Wang Cheng¡¯s colleagues who valued this matter, Shi Dafu also attached great importance to this action. Wang Cheng could think of it, he also It can be thought that Wang Cheng wanted to use this opportunity to arm his team and increase the strength of his team. Why didn''t Shi Dafu plan that way?Otherwise, like Wang Cheng, he would not gather as many of his subordinates here as possible. This is to be able to obtain more weapons from Qian Yuanguo. After all, Qian Yuanguo said, They put their weapons according to their hair. Naturally, the more people come, the more weapons they get.


    Among the forces of the insurrection army, the most indispensable is people. However, it is precisely because they accept everyone, which leads to the rapid expansion of the team, but the people inside are uneven, old and weak, sick and disabled. For these people, the leaders of the rebel army didn''t care.


    But this time, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu both called out all these people by coincidence, and they all came, just to get the weapons. As for whether these people will survive on the battlefield, That¡¯s not what Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu care about. It¡¯s natural to survive. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t survive. Originally, these people were called in just to get more weapons, even if they died on the battlefield. It''s a pity that you just have to get a weapon. As for people, as long as you have food and money in your hand, are you afraid that you can''t find anyone in this environment?


    Therefore, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu both tried desperately to call more people this time, and everything that could come around came. This also directly caused the number of rebel soldiers gathered near this pass, not domineering. The general guessed 100,000, but it exceeded 200,000. Although there were some old, weak, sick and disabled people who were recruited by Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu, the overall strength should not be underestimated.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Shi Dafu didn¡¯t admit the things before, and Wang Cheng didn¡¯t care. Anyway, that incident has already happened, and it doesn¡¯t make any sense to think about it. As long as Shi Dafu knows this, he will do the same stupid things again. Although Shi Dafu didn''t look very good, he didn''t know how stupid he was.


    Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu gathered around the pass so blatantly, it naturally attracted the attention of the defending generals in the pass. Originally, he had not taken it seriously. After all, the rebel soldiers had already attacked the city once before. , The result was unsuccessful and was repelled by him. In his view, the strength of the insurgent forces was nothing more than that. They were just a group of useless farmers, and it was nothing to worry about. As long as they dared to attack the city, then they would be able to Throw them back again.


    Originally, I thought that by keeping in this pass, there would be no more opportunities for meritorious service. After all, the court has ceased war with Feng Jueguo. In a short period of time, it is impossible to fight again. As the generals on their side will naturally have no performance. Now it seems that these no-brained soldiers of the uprising army actually took the initiative to find death. Naturally, he would not be polite.


    Therefore, the general did not take it seriously when he knew that there were rebel forces around the pass, and he did not choose to request support from the court. He felt that he was capable of repelling those rebel forces and let others Come, don''t you take credit with yourself, he is naturally unwilling.


    However, he later discovered that the situation was not right. The people of the insurgent forces were not tens of thousands of people before, but a large number of black people. According to estimates, it should be more than 100,000. More importantly, these people have not yet After the assembly was stopped, the number was still increasing. At this time, the defending generals in this pass knew that something was not good. The city was not well defended, and the number of defenders was not large. It really couldn''t stop so many rebel soldiers. Shocked, so he quickly asked the court for help.


    However, at this time, it is already a bit late. It will take some time for the information to be transmitted from here to the emperor. It will take some time for the emperor to make arrangements. If reinforcements come, it will still take time. These times add up, absolutely not. Short, that is to say, in a short time, reinforcements will definitely not arrive. The defending general can only pray in his heart. Soldiers of the insurgents outside the city, it is best not to attack the city immediately and delay more. Time, wait until your reinforcements arrive.


    However, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu are not fools. They are gathering here blatantly. It is impossible for the defenders in the city to be unaware. If the imperial court¡¯s reinforcements arrive, they want to lay down this pass. That would be very difficult. If they couldn''t beat this place, they would have no way to go out, and there would be no way to attack the sent-off team, and no way to obtain weapons from Qian Yuanguo.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible if you can¡¯t play here, and time can¡¯t be delayed too long. Although Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu can¡¯t wait to mobilize all of their subordinates, time does not allow them to do that. They are gathering. After most of their subordinates, they launched an attack on this pass that had been in war for many years.


    Where the pass was destroyed by Feng Jueguo before. Some time ago, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu also attacked. It can be said that the city defense facilities here are very bad, and there are not many places that can be used. Therefore, the guards in the city The pressure on the army is quite heavy. They were able to hold here the previous time because of the help of Lin Yu and others, but now Lin Yu and the others are gone, they can only rely on themselves.


    However, after only a long time, the city was declared lost.

 2489 Chapter 2489 Hell On Earth

    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" When seeing countless insurgent soldiers rushing into the city frantically, the guard general of the pass was incredulous.


    Although, when he knew that the city was surrounded by many rebel soldiers, the defending general was also very worried. After all, he immediately sought support from the court. However, in his heart, although the rebels had many soldiers, their combat effectiveness was not good. High, they are all mud legs, and they have not received any training. In terms of individual quality, the army under his own surpasses those of the insurgent soldiers.


    In addition, this is a pass after all. Although many city defenses have been destroyed, there are still some that can be used. Although the defending general feels that although Chu Yu is inferior in terms of numbers, he depends on the city wall. If you are defensive, you can still hold on for a period of time. At that time, it will not be impossible to guard until the arrival of reinforcements.


    However, the facts were not what he thought. He did not expect that the city had only held on for most of the day. The soldiers of the rebel army began to attack the city when the sun was just rising, after lunch. , Actually broke through the city and entered, this speed is too fast, almost the defending general, there is no preparation.


    At this time, the defending general was still in the city lord¡¯s mansion, giving his generals their own defensive tasks. As a result, when there were his men panicked, he rushed in with blood and told him that the city was broken. Up.


    At that time, the defending general thought he had auditory hallucinations, so he didn''t believe what he had heard. It was not until he and his generals walked out of the city lord mansion that they saw the uprising on the far street. The soldiers had already killed them in a murderous manner, and there was a flurry of jumps along the way.


    "General, go quickly, if you don''t leave, it will be too late." A general persuaded.


    "General, there is no need to worry about firewood left in the green hills, we will withdraw from here first, and then we will find a chance to fight back."


    "Yeah, General, hurry up, those rebels are about to be killed."


    The generals persuaded that at this time, who would still think about the defensive mission that was set before, the enemy has already entered, and the missions set up before are useless. The most important thing now is to escape first. This is the most important thing. important.


    "It''s impossible. How could they break in so quickly? It''s impossible." The defending general didn''t seem to hear the words of his generals. He still stared blankly at the insurgent soldiers getting closer and closer. They.


    Those middle-level generals, seeing this situation, took a look at each other, and after that, let a personal soldier of the defending general directly carry the other party, and then everyone fled in the other direction.


    There is no need to worry about leaving the green hills without firewood. Well, that''s it. I and others are only a temporary retreat, not an escape. Only by keeping a useful body can I do more later.


    The escape of these defenders and generals became the last straw that overwhelmed the defenders in the city. They were still resisting. At this time, they all gave up resistance and surrendered on their knees. Therefore, this huge pass, Those who were beaten by Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu in less than a day.


    Regarding this situation, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu were also a little surprised.


    Both of them knew the situation of their team. Many of them were drawn to be used as head weapons. They didn''t have any combat effectiveness. Of course, they wouldn''t let these people rush to the forefront. In that case, these people simply They don''t have much strength. They must die a large number of them. Moreover, if they can''t take down the city, these people will die in vain. After they die, the number of people on their side will be fewer, and there will be fewer weapons.


    Therefore, when attacking the city, they put the elite soldiers in their respective teams at the forefront, and used them to attack the city. In this way, losses can also be reduced.


    Originally, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu thought that they would encounter fierce resistance. After all, this time is different from the last time. Last time they had a raid and the other party did not have much preparation, so they pushed forward. The speed was so fast that he could easily rush to the head of the city, but in the end he was driven down by the opponent.


    But this time, both Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu are ready to fight hard. After all, this is a siege with fanfare. There is no way to make a surprise attack. Without suddenness, the defenders in the city must have done it early. In this way, the resistance they encountered was definitely much stronger than before. In the end, even if the city was attacked, some people would be injured and killed, and it would take several days.


    However, the facts turned out to be beyond the expectations of Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu. They actually used two charges and hit the city in less than a day. This was faster than the previous time. Originally, they I thought that they had entered the city so easily after waiting for someone, so they were still very careful about any ambush or other tricks.


    However, when they entered the city, they found that the resistance encountered here was actually smaller than that on the city¡¯s head. Seeing them coming, the defenders and generals actually ran faster one by one. They simply Without encountering any decent resistance, he completely controlled the city and became its new master.


    Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu were surprised by this situation. Later, after thinking about it, they understood what was going on.


    The defenders in this city are different from the previous one. Before, there were sent-off teams from the imperial capital, especially those from the Imperial Forest. They helped defend the city together. The city''s defensive strength is naturally strong, and they cannot beat them. It is also normal.


    But now, the team that sent the family off has left, and only some ordinary soldiers who were assigned here are guarding here, and, due to time, there are not many defenders here, and the large troops have not yet arrived. Some of the new city guards were not delivered. Besides, these soldiers came from the interior and had no combat experience.


    These factors were added together, and it was directly caused by the inability of these soldiers to defend the city. In addition, their defending generals did not have much actual combat experience before, let alone defending the city. In terms of tactical layout There are also problems.


    Adding so many problems together directly led to the fact that the guarding power of this city was very weak, and it was broken by the elites of Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu.


    And the generals who defended the city did not have the belief in coexisting and perishing with the city. When they saw that the city was forced to die, the first thing that came to mind was not to fight to the death, but to take the lead in fleeing. Their behavior directly led to the defense of the city. Great defeat.


    These defenders had no idea of ??resistance at all. Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu would naturally not let go of this opportunity. On the one hand, they sent people to continue chasing down the generals and soldiers, while on the other hand they were arrogant in the city. Search for property.


    Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others were originally rebels. This is their own name. They called the rebels at the court. Therefore, they cannot be too benevolent and righteous, and they usually rob those merchants. , Now that they have managed to lay down a city, how could they miss the opportunity to search for property?


    In the entire pass, there was a chaos. There were shouts of killing and screams everywhere, like hell on earth. It was not much better than the previous Feng Jueguo entering the city. Some soldiers did too much. Yes, killing people, insulting some women, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu should have not seen the same. If they don''t give their men some benefits, how can they willingly help themselves?


    Moreover, it was not his own person who died, and it was not his own woman who was bullied, so why did he care so much.


    Therefore, in this pass, those residents who have just moved in are miserable. Almost no one can escape this difficulty. The main reason is that Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu fought in too fast. The residents in this city and those Like the defending generals, they thought that the city wall could withstand the soldiers of the insurgents for a few days, but they did not expect that they would be breached without supporting it for a day. The residents of the city had no time to escape, and they all suffered. A bad hand.


    It is still a trivial matter to lose money. Some people lost their lives in this chaos. The defenders in the city were gone, and they did not uphold justice for them. They could only be slaughtered.


    Those merchants who did not leave with the family-sending team before were also unlucky. Originally, these few merchants who did not leave with the family-sending team felt that it would be more dangerous to leave with the family-sending team, so I decided Staying in the city for a period of time, when things outside the pass have subsided, they will not be too late to leave the city.


    These people originally thought that there are horse thieves outside the pass, and some soldiers from other countries are posing as horse thieves, and on the other side of the pass, there are rebels. In this way, only hiding in the pass is the safest After all, there are city walls and defenders here, so it is safer than in the wild.


    However, these people did not expect that this place is also unsafe, even more dangerous than the wild. The city walls are unreliable, and the defenders in the city are also unreliable. They collapsed after a fight, and even the defenders fled directly. , Regardless of the safety of those who stayed in the city, leaving them to the rebel army.


    Soldiers of the rebel army, seeing them is like a wolf seeing meat. These people are all merchants with money and goods. Such goals are their favorite, so there is no nonsense at all. , To rob them all, the slightest resistance is a fat beating, the more serious is to directly kill the matter.


    For those businessmen, it was a disaster.

 2490 Chapter 2490 Its All Bad News

    The whole pass is simply chaotic.


    Because it was two insurgent forces who entered the pass at the same time, the things they grabbed would naturally not be distributed to each other, which also caused the fact that both forces wanted to grab more things, so naturally there was no Time to be polite and reasonable with those in the city, the methods are simple and rude.


    Moreover, sometimes, Wang Cheng¡¯s people and Shi Dafu¡¯s people valued the same family and both wanted to ransack their homes. As a result, the two sides refused to give in to each other, and immediately started fighting, and other soldiers around saw If you are beaten, you will naturally not sit idly by, so the chaos gets bigger.


    Fortunately, before entering the pass, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu had a meeting. Moreover, both sides also talked to each other at the time. Now it is not time for infighting, they have more important things to do. .


    Therefore, the riots between these two forces did not last long, and they were jointly suppressed by Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu.


    However, although the riots ceased, the hatred in the hearts of the soldiers on the two sides ended. After all, no one would want to see themselves being beaten and choose to swallow their anger. Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu also knew this. Therefore, they are only temporarily pacifying the soldiers under them. The two of them also know that there will be a battle between each other. Although it is not now, it is inevitable.


    Therefore, they didn''t let their subordinates completely forget about this matter and choose to be friends with their opponents, but just let their subordinates bear with it temporarily and don''t do it now.


    The subordinates naturally understood the meaning of their bosses in their hearts, so they became more alert to each other.


    There was anger between the two parties. Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu knew this, but they didn''t care, as long as it wasn''t the current civil strife.


    In less than a day, the entire pass was robbed one more time. This was mainly because it was ransacked by Feng Jueguo just now. The people in the entire city were either dead, captured, or fleeing far. These people have just moved in now, not many people, and not many belongings.


    Does this make Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu both think that the troops only briefly repaired in the pass, and they immediately left the pass to chase and send the relatives. Of course, in this pass, they still left some people to defend. , After all, they still have to come back after killing the family-sending team. If this pass was taken by the court and guarded heavily, then they would be miserable.


    On the other side, the emperor, who was far away in the imperial capital, finally received a letter of help from Guanai.


    "Snapped!"


    His Majesty the Emperor threw the letter heavily on the table in front of him, his face gloomy, and some of the ministers below jumped. However, seeing his face, they knew that His Majesty must be in a bad mood now. Therefore, each of these ministers bowed their heads, watching their noses and noses, not daring to see His Majesty the Emperor, for fear that the Emperor''s anger would be transferred to them.


    "Could it be that in this whole world, there is no news that can make me happy?!" His Majesty the Emperor did not notice the expressions of the ministers below. He sat on the dragon chair with a ferocious face and roared.


    It''s no wonder that the emperor''s mood is so bad. It is true that during this period of time, bad news one after another, none of them can make him worry.


    First, he was defeated in the war against Feng Jueguo. Later, in order to quell Feng Jueguo¡¯s anger, he had to agree to the other¡¯s harsh truce conditions. For this reason, he also married his most beloved sister to Feng Jueguo. His Majesty the Emperor knew how angry and awkward he was when he made this decision. He was angry that he actually sent away his sister by himself and put her in pain, and was also angry at the ministers. We usually talk about it in the hall for profit, and we have encountered a problem, and there is no one who can help us.


    Of course, with the exception of Wu Yan, the official secretary, he still shared some of the burden for himself, but it was also limited.


    His Majesty is angry and doesn''t know who to send it to. When it comes to Feng Jueguo, these ministers seem to be dumb, asking three questions.


    In desperation, His Majesty the emperor could only choose a humiliating truce. For this reason, he was vilified by the people of the Dalu Dynasty, saying that he is a faint king, is he a faint king?Since he took the throne, he has worked hard, just to restore the glory of the Dalu dynasty.


    However, there was a problem in the Dalu Dynasty, and it was a big problem. These problems were formed for a long time. Even if he wanted to change, it would take a long time. Feng Jueguo seemed to see this, and there was no such thing. They have been given time and have been attacking them, which led to these peaceful battles, with more losses than less, and also spent a lot of money and manpower, which also delayed the recovery of the Dalu Dynasty.


    His Majesty asked himself, he was considered a good emperor, and he had dedicated everything for the country, and now even his sister has joined him. As a result, he still couldn''t get the understanding of other people, and he even abused himself as a faint king.


    These news are enough to bother His Majesty the Emperor.


    However, the things that bothered him were not only that. The family sending team was uneasy. When they were outside the capital city, they were attacked. Later, on the way to the outside, such attacks continued. , Especially the battle near Cangling Mountain, caused heavy losses to the Dalu dynasty''s family-sending team, and made His Majesty the Emperor curse Lin Yu as a waste in his study.


    His Majesty the Emperor knew that the intentions of the soldiers of the insurgent army were nothing more than trying to kill Princess Qi and Naluiza. In this case, it might affect the truce of the Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo, and once the truce, I will set out to wipe out the rebel forces. At that time, their doomsday is coming. Those of the rebel forces obviously thought of this, so they don¡¯t want to see this happening, they are trying their best to stop it. The Great Lu dynasty and the wind have ceased war.


    What made the emperor angry is that Lin Yu is also a waste, with so many troops around, especially the Imperial Forest Army that he sent specially in the past, and he was able to defeat the rebels, especially in Cangling Mountain. , The loss was even more serious, causing Princess Qi and Luiza to disappear.


    At that time, when he got the news, His Majesty the Emperor wanted to order Lin Yu to be killed. Although he married Princess Qi to Feng Jueguo, this meant that he did not like Princess Qi and did not care about Princess Qi. Actually He still remembers Princess Qi in his heart at all times. However, Lin Yu¡¯s trash was eaten up in the hands of the rebels one after another, which not only caused heavy losses to the team, but also put Princess Qi in danger. His Majesty was not angry. Weird.


    However, even if the emperor was very angry with Lin Yu, he could not really kill Lin Yu. This is also one of the current problems of the Dalu Dynasty. After so many years of development, some big families in the Dalu Dynasty The forces have been entangled and deeply rooted in the Dalu dynasty, and even at some point, they can affect the country¡¯s decision-making. Although the Emperor wants to eradicate these forces, these forces have taken root for a long time. Eradicating it all at once will inevitably cause a rebound, and even, if it is more serious, even his position will not be guaranteed.


    Therefore, His Majesty the Emperor can only choose to take his time. This time Lin Yu made such a big mistake, he only rebuked a few words and did not dare to punish severely. Lin Yu is an excellent representative of the young generation of the Lin family. If he is really right If Lin Yu did it, the Lin family would certainly not sit idly by.


    Therefore, not only did the emperor not punish Lin Yu severely, but he also sent some troops to him to command, expressing that he would continue to trust him. However, the emperor did not say nothing, that is, if Lin Yu fails again If this is the case, then he won¡¯t be merciless. He has expressed this to the Lin family openly or secretly, and the Lin family also knows that Lin Yu did not do well this time. Your Majesty has already Give him a chance. If he can''t grasp it, then he can''t blame the Emperor for his hand.


    Because of this, the Lin family accepted this, but they also secretly sent someone to help Lin Yu. They didn''t want to see the most outstanding person in the younger generation of their family, just died.


    Originally, His Majesty thought that Lin Yu''s defeat at Cangling Mountain was the bad news that made him most angry recently, but he didn''t expect that it didn''t take long before he actually received another bad news.


    The rebels actually started to attack the pass.


    You know, although these rebel forces have been making noise before, they are only on one side and have not taken down any county town. Therefore, even if there are a large number of people, they are all in the eyes of the emperor. A small fight, as long as you have a truce with Feng Jueguo, then you can easily wipe out them if you free your hands.


    However, these rebel forces are obviously not reconciled to the status quo. They actually mobilized a large number of manpower and began to attack the city. Moreover, judging from this letter of assistance, the situation in the pass is very dangerous and will be breached at any time. Possible.


    His Majesty once again in his heart cursed that the defending general was a waste, it was useless, but he also knew that there were not many defenders in the pass, and the combat effectiveness was not very strong. The city¡¯s defense facilities were also destroyed in the previous war against the country.


    Therefore, it really won¡¯t last long.

 2491 Chapter 2491 Helpless Choice

    "If you come, send troops to the border immediately." His Majesty the Emperor ordered.


    When you are angry, you still have to make a decision. Because of the death of Li Yuangu, the position of the Ministry of War is vacant. His Majesty has not appointed a new Ministry of War, but he He "concurrently" and directly issued orders to those generals.


    His Majesty also knew in his heart that there were many people staring at the position of the Shangshu of the Ministry of War, and those generals who were staring at this position were supported by more or less family members. His Majesty knew this, so, He has been dragging on this matter. The great clans of the Dalu dynasty have been entangled in their roots and have great influence. He doesn''t want those people to put their hands in the army anymore.


    The previous Li Yuangu did not have a family background. His Majesty also trusted him very much before, but, however, he was a waste and limited ability.


    His Majesty the Emperor at this time did not know that the pass had been beaten down by the rebel forces and had changed hands. He did not expect that a border city would be beaten down so quickly. In his opinion, Even where there is a shortage of major generals and the city¡¯s defenses are broken, there is still an army there, and some of the city defenses can also be used. In addition, they are facing rebel forces with low combat effectiveness, not elite winds. An unparalleled army, so there should be no problem holding it for a period of time.


    Even, His Majesty the Emperor is still planning to take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out the rebel forces in one fell swoop. He was originally going to set out to wipe out the strength of these rebel forces. Now, those people gathered together and gave him this opportunity. The defenders in the city persisted for a period of time. When the reinforcements arrived, the inside and outside should be combined, and the rebels could be eliminated in one fell swoop.


    If you think about it this way, the emperor''s majesty feels a little more comfortable. These rebel forces, he didn''t care about them, but if they cause trouble again and again, he will consider them a top priority.


    It¡¯s just that the emperor obviously doesn¡¯t know that the people of the rebel forces have already knocked down the pass at this time. The original defending general has abandoned the city and fled, and no one can join his reinforcements. .


    His Majesty looked at Wu Yan and said, "Wu Shangshu, you have always been responsible for the suppression of the rebels. After so long, why are they still so arrogant, and they are already thinking about attacking the city? , Do you want to see if they hit the imperial capital and drove me from this position?"


    Although Wu Yan is already a minister who has the ability and can help himself to share the pressure, but the emperor doesn¡¯t mind, taking this opportunity to beat him, after all, the Wu family is also a family member, or The relatives and relatives of the emperor had a great influence in the imperial capital and even the entire Dalu dynasty. Although the emperor trusted Wu Yan, he also did not want the Wu family to be too powerful and affect the royal family.


    Appropriate beating is still necessary. Moreover, Wu Yan has always been in charge of this matter. Now that the rebel forces are so arrogant, it is obviously that Wu Yan is taking a disadvantage to the bandits. His Majesty said that he was not wronged. .


    "The minister is guilty." Wu Yan knelt down with a panic expression on his face and said: "Weichen has been committed to this matter since he took this task. However, these rebels have been formed for a long time and have deep roots, and they are also cunning. Duplicate, Cunning Rabbit Three Caves, it is really difficult to deal with, but please rest assured, your majesty, the minister has figured out their movements and mastered their strength, and they will be wiped out in a few days."


    Wu Yan¡¯s words are true and false. Since taking on the task of destroying the rebels, he is really very concerned. Before, when Li Yuangu was still there, Wu Yan wanted to extend his hand into the military system. It was only discovered by Li Yuangu, and he used the necessary trust to get rid of some of his own forces, which reduced Wu Yan''s influence in the army a lot.


    However, now Li Yuangu is dead, and, most importantly, there is no candidate for the Shangshu of the Ministry of War. This is Wu Yan''s opportunity. At this moment, he received the task of destroying the rebels. How could he be willing to miss it?He is now the actual "Agent Book of the Ministry of War", and he is also taking advantage of this opportunity to constantly lay hands in the army. After all, this task is ordered by His Majesty the Emperor, and others dare not complain. Moreover, there has not been a restriction from the Ministry of War Shangshu, and it is more convenient for Wu Yanan to intervene.


    However, Wu Yan also knew that the matter of destroying the rebels was an important matter at the moment of the imperial court. If he couldn''t do it, he would be replaced by His Majesty at any time. In that case, if he intervened in the army, he would not be so. It''s convenient, and if there are new candidates to take charge of this matter, even those people he has placed before will be eliminated, which is obviously not what he wants to see.


    At the same time, if the new candidates perform well, they may even be promoted to the Ministry of War. This is not the result that Wu Yan wants. Therefore, he is quite interested in destroying the rebels and just wants to do it. To produce some results, let His Majesty the Emperor know that not only can he write, but he can also manage the "wu" aspect. If there are military matters in the future, he will have a great say.


    However, there is some water in Wu Yan¡¯s words just now, that is, he has not achieved much in eliminating the rebels, and has not yet figured out the true strength of the rebels, only when he really starts. When he was in charge of this matter, he realized that Li Yuangu had been embarrassed before.


    At present, the local army is already in a serious situation of eating empty money. Moreover, the army lacks training. It is okay to let them defend the city. It is really difficult to let them take the initiative to attack. There is nothing too much. The big effect, several times he tried to attack the rebel forces, but returned without success.


    However, in this situation, Wu Yan is really not easy to tell His Majesty the Emperor, because Li Yuangu had reflected this situation before. At that time, Wu Yan stood on the opposite side of Li Yuangu and refuted Li Yuangu¡¯s statement, saying that he was shirking responsibility. , If you tell His Majesty the Emperor, what Li Yuangu said before is true, what would your Majesty the Emperor think of himself?


    Therefore, Wu Yan did not dare to tell the truth to His Majesty the Emperor, and could only slowly figure out a way to find opportunities to destroy the rebel forces.


    "Find out their movements? Now that they are all assembled at the border, do they still need to find out their movements? They have blatantly begun to attack our city." His Majesty said.


    "Weichen is guilty."


    "Okay, don''t be guilty. You are guilty. I know that you are a civil official, and you are incapable of handling this kind of military commander. If you feel embarrassed, I can change." His Majesty said.


    "Your Majesty, please give the Weichen one more chance. The Weichen will definitely wipe out all the rebel forces this time." Wu Yan said quickly, really afraid of what will come. His Majesty actually has the idea to replace him, which made Wu Yan. I''m a little nervous. If I haven''t been in charge of this matter before, it''s fine. The key is that he is already in charge of this matter. Now let him let it go, he can''t bear it.


    Moreover, if it is replaced now, it will leave an unfavorable impression on His Majesty the Emperor, and it will not benefit him even more.


    "Well, I will believe you again, I hope you don''t let me down." His Majesty said.


    The emperor¡¯s majesty has no way, because in the entire court, he trusts, and there are not many capable people. Before some capable generals, they also followed Li Yuangu to the border. The result was Few have returned.


    Moreover, the army has been unable to defeat Feng Jueguo for so many years. This also made His Majesty the Emperor lose confidence in the generals of the army. He wants to retrain new generals to prepare for the future war of Feng Jueguo. However, It takes time for new generals to grow up. If you let them come out to be alone now, it will harm them, not help them.


    Therefore, at this time, there are not many people who can rely on His Majesty the Emperor. Wu Yan is one of them. He wants to continue to let Wu Yan take the lead in this matter. Then, the generals he wants to train will stay under his hand, while With the opportunity to suppress the rebels, take good exercises and let them grow as soon as possible.


    "Thank you for your majesty''s trust, the minister will definitely live up to your majesty''s entrustment, and will destroy all the rebels," Wu Yan said.


    His Majesty the Emperor nodded and stopped talking.


    On the other side, outside the pass, the family-sending team is slowly advancing. They don¡¯t know what happened behind them, and they don¡¯t know that the pass has changed hands, not to mention that those from the rebel forces are about to catch up. .


    At this time, the atmosphere in the entire team of sending off relatives is relatively relaxed. After all, the army of the Great Lu Dynasty and the Feng Jue Country have joined together. Outside this pass, it is also a powerful force. With me, horse thieves occasionally come and go outside the pass, but , As long as the horse thieves'' brains are not broken, they will never come to provoke them, otherwise, it will definitely be a dead end.


    The happiest thing is the businessmen who follow the team. They are safe and can do business occasionally, especially those who sell food. They make a lot of money along the way. The soldiers from the Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasties in the sent-off party had more or less money in their hands. The dry food they ate when they were on the way was naturally not as delicious as the food in the hands of the merchants. Therefore, along the way , People continue to buy food from merchants, so that those who sell food make a lot of money, and also make other merchants jealous, regretting how they didn''t think of this situation.

 2492 Chapter 2492 cherish

    Because of the misunderstanding that day in the carriage, Princess Qi did not invite Huang Feng into the carriage when she was on the road these days. Huang Feng could only be forced to drive with her legs all the time. Fortunately, with his current The cultivation base, even if you walk for several months without rest, you will not feel tired.


    In order to ensure that Huang Feng¡¯s identity is not revealed, Princess Qi does not dare to take care of him. Moreover, when her eyes meet occasionally, she will shyly avoid it. Obviously, she said that she was in the carriage that day. I don''t care about it, but in fact it is a kind of unforgettable.


    It''s Xiaohuan, occasionally when other people are not paying attention, he will stare at Huangfeng fiercely, and he didn''t show him a good face. However, Xiaohuan is also knowing how to advance and retreat, although it is very difficult for Huangfeng to be in the carriage that day However, she did not deliberately target Huang Feng, and she was also afraid of exposing Huang Feng''s identity.


    Huang Feng now sees Princess Qi, and he is also a little embarrassed. He doesn''t know how to deal with it. He didn''t expect such a serious consequence of something that was sparse and ordinary in his opinion.


    Therefore, in the past few days, Huang Feng also deliberately avoided Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, trying not to appear in front of them.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan seemed to know Huang Feng''s mind, but they didn''t ask.


    Moreover, although Princess Qi was a little embarrassed to face Huang Feng, she had to admit that when Huang Feng was there, her heart was very stable, and she felt more secure than when she was in the palace before, plus she was in the carriage before. The misunderstanding here and the contact in the cave made Princess Qi feel close to Huang Feng in her heart.


    Of course, as a girl and a princess, Princess Qi will naturally not express her innermost thoughts. However, sometimes her behavior is somewhat uncontrollable. Huang Feng felt that Qi The princess sometimes avoided herself deliberately, not only because of what happened in the carriage that day, but also because of her inner throbbing.


    I have to say that although Huang Feng has many women, he still doesn''t know much about women, and he didn''t see Princess Qi''s thoughts.


    That night, the army camped in the wild again. After eating, Princess Qi stayed in her camp, staring at the lights.


    Xiaohuan walked in, and she was not surprised to see Princess Qi behaving like this, because during this period of time, Princess Qi was in this state many times. When she was on the carriage, she was in this state and rested at night. At that time, there would be such a state, Xiaohuan was talented and intelligent, so it could be guessed that Princess Qi''s state was related to the things in the carriage that day.


    "Princess, or else, I''ll find an excuse to let Huang Feng come in and let him chat with you?" As Princess Qi''s personal maid, Xiaohuan can naturally guess what Princess Qi is thinking, although she is about Huang Feng that day Feng''s approach is still brooding, but if she can help the princess and make her happy, she doesn''t mind seeing Huang Feng and Princess Qi come closer.


    Hearing Xiaohuan¡¯s words, Princess Qi blushed, and under the yellow light, she looked even more attractive: "What are you talking about, what can I do with him, and, it¡¯s so late, let him in," What if someone else sees it and becomes suspicious?"


    "Princess, I see you like this. It''s like the way the lady wants to be a lover in the play. That''s why I want to call Huang Feng to come in. It seems that I have misunderstood the princess." Xiaohuan joked, she and Princess Qi The relationship is very good, nominally the master and servant, but they are sisters who love each other, and they often make jokes with each other.


    "Xiao Nizi, what are you talking about, right?" Xiaohuan''s words made Princess Qi''s face even more red, and she stood up and made a gesture to play Xiaohuan.


    "The princess is forgiving, but the servants dare not." Xiaohuan begged for mercy with a smile.


    Princess Qi didn''t really hit the ring, she patted it lightly, and said, "No nonsense in the future. Huang Feng has come in. If it is exposed, then he will be in danger."


    Princess Qi has always felt that although Huang Feng''s skills are good, it would be difficult to survive if surrounded by these tens of thousands of troops. Therefore, she has been working hard to hide Huang Feng''s identity.


    "Princess, you worry too much." Xiaohuan said, "What is Huang Feng''s status now? He is an eunuch, although it is a fake, but other people don''t know, in the eyes of others, he is now an eunuch. Princess, you call an eunuch to come in and do some chores, who can say anything? No one will doubt it."


    Princess Qi was a little moved, and she had to admit that what Xiaohuan said was reasonable, although both she and Xiaohuan knew that Huangfeng¡¯s eunuch¡¯s identity was fake, but other people didn¡¯t know it, others would just be Huang Feng is only a real eunuch, so even if he called him in, no one would doubt it. It was like that day when he was on the road and called Huang Feng to get into a carriage, no one would doubt it.


    However, thinking of what happened on the carriage that day, Princess Qi was shy again. After that, she didn''t know how to face Huang Feng, and then called Huang Feng in. What did she say?Moreover, what if Huang Feng does something "for granted" again?


    "Princess, I will call Huang Feng to understand the princess''s lovesickness." Xiaohuan smiled.


    "It''s nonsense again, isn''t it?" Princess Qi glared at Xiaohuan, but the ruddy complexion on her face became more obvious.


    "No, no, I''m thinking about the princess. I grew up with the princess. I can still guess what you think, princess." Xiaohuan said with a serious expression: "I know the princess you are against Huang Feng has a good impression, but because he is going to marry Feng Jueguo, this relationship will not be fruitful. The princess must be uncomfortable in his heart, so I deliberately avoided Huang Feng, right?"


    Princess Qi''s eyes flickered and did not speak.


    "God is really unfair to the princess, let the princess meet her sweetheart, but can''t be together, this god is so cruel." Xiaohuan said.


    "Stop talking." Princess Qi said: "You and I know that we are going to Feng Jue Country after all. No one can change this."


    "Yeah, no one can change." Xiaohuan said: "So, princess, you should cherish this time of getting along more. When we reach Feng Jue Country, Huang Feng will leave. At that time, we may see you for the rest of your life. It¡¯s not time, why don¡¯t the princess take advantage of this time to get along with Huang Feng, and it will be a good memory in the future.


    Princess Qi heard what Xiaohuan said, her heart was faintly moved. Yeah, when she and Xiaohuan arrived in Feng Jueguo, Huang Feng was about to leave. After all, he only promised to escort himself to Feng Jueguo, and did not promise forever. Guarding himself, Huang Feng must have his own business, but after that, Huang Feng went to other places, and he had to live in Feng Jue Guo, and the two of them might never see each other again.


    In other words, this time on the road is the last time for them to get along. Since this is the case, I am still so shy, so why do you avoid it?Having missed this opportunity, in the future, even if I want to see Huang Feng again, it will be very difficult.


    "Princess, did I call it?" Xiaohuan asked.


    This time, Princess Qi did not refute Xiaohuan, nor did she stop Xiaohuan.


    Xiaohuan understood what Princess Qi meant and left the camp.


    At this time, Huang Feng is lying on his back on the grass, looking up at the night sky. I have to say that the environment here is indeed very good, breathing in the fresh air that is hard to see in the real world, and admiring the night sky dotted with stars. , This is also a great enjoyment.


    "Huangfeng, come with me." Xiaohuan finally found Huangfeng enjoying the beautiful scenery in a clearing.


    Since there was no one else around, Xiaohuan yelled Huang Feng¡¯s name without any scruples, and his face didn¡¯t seem to have much enthusiasm. Regarding Huang Feng on the carriage before, he obviously hadn¡¯t let go of it, just to make the princess Happy, she just came.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng was cold, not surprised at Xiaohuan. This girl, seeing herself in the past few days, has either cold her face or stared at herself. Anyway, she doesn''t have a good face. She was not angry. After all, in Xiaohuan¡¯s view, what happened to her that day was indeed excessive. In her eyes, she was no different from a scumbag who took advantage and didn¡¯t want to be responsible. Xiaohuan called for Princess Qi. Roughness is also normal.


    However, in the past few days, whether it is Princess Qi or Xiaohuan, they have been avoiding themselves on purpose. Why did they suddenly come to the door today? Is there anything wrong?


    "Can''t I find you if I''m okay?" Sure enough, no matter in reality or here, angry people and women are like dynamite bags. Fortunately, I have saved their lives before. Otherwise, Huang Feng suspects. Will you be a scumbag?


    "Yes." Huang Feng stood up, patted his butt and said, "Let''s go."


    Although I didn''t mean it before, I did take advantage of Princess Qi. Now, when people have something to find themselves, I can''t avoid it, right?Isn''t that really a scumbag?


    Xiaohuan saw that Huang Feng¡¯s attitude was very friendly, and she felt a little embarrassed. After all, Huang Feng had saved herself and the princess several times before, and he had a life-saving grace for herself and the princess, and also promised to escort the princess to the wind. Jueguo, has great kindness to himself and the princess, isn''t his attitude not so good to him?


    However, thinking about the things on the carriage before, Xiaohuan''s little guilt disappeared immediately, and he gave a cold snort, turned and walked in front, preparing to take Huang Feng to see the princess.


    Seeing Xiaohuan doing this, Huang Feng touched his nose awkwardly, and immediately followed the other party''s pace.

 2493 Chapter 2493

    After Xiaohuan left, Princess Qi has been waiting in the camp with a complicated mood, both nervous and happy.


    In Princess Qi''s heart, naturally, she wanted to see Huang Feng, but because of the things on the carriage before, she didn''t know what to say after seeing Huang Feng. In that case, the two would be even more embarrassed. And, before, Princess Qi actually wanted to protect Huang Feng, so she avoided meeting with each other. She was too afraid of seeing each other, and it was easy to expose Huang Feng.


    However, Xiaohuan¡¯s words have made Princess Qi change her mind a bit. When she is in Feng Jue Country, it is time for her and Huang Feng to be separated. It will be very difficult for the two to see each other in the future. I don¡¯t cherish this rare experience It¡¯s impossible to cherish the time in the future.


    Therefore, Princess Qi would default to Xiaohuan calling Huang Feng.


    However, when Xiaohuan came in with Huang Feng, Princess Qi didn''t know what to say except her face flushed.


    "You talk, I''ll go out first." Xiaohuan said to Princess Qi.


    If you change to another man, Xiaohuan will never let the other party and Princess Qi stay alone, it will damage Princess Qi¡¯s reputation, and spreading it will have a great impact on Princess Qi¡¯s reputation, and, She didn''t worry about letting Princess Qi stay alone with a member of the opposite sex.


    However, it¡¯s different if this person is replaced by Huang Feng. What happened in the carriage before, although in Huang Feng¡¯s view, is just a trivial matter. If it weren¡¯t for Princess Qi and Xiaohuan¡¯s huge reaction, he would all I didn''t take it to heart, but in the eyes of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, this was a big deal.


    After that incident, Huang Feng was already Princess Qi¡¯s man in Xiaohuan¡¯s heart. After all, such things can only be done between husband and wife. Since Huang Feng did it to Princess Qi, he must Responsible, although the two cannot get together because of the identity of Princess Qi, Huang Feng is also different from other men because of that incident.


    That kind of thing has already happened, even if the two of them are left alone, can other unacceptable things happen?It seems to be gone.


    In addition, Xiaohuan also knows that Princess Qi is not repulsive in her heart, and she even wants to be alone with Huang Feng. There are some things that are not easy to say if she is an outsider present. Moreover, Xiaohuan also wants Princess Qi to have it. A good memory.


    After speaking, Xiaohuan withdrew from the camp. However, she did not leave. Instead, she stayed at the door of the camp, helping Huang Feng and Princess Qi watch them, and not letting others disturb them.


    However, Huang Feng was a little embarrassed when he saw Xiaohuan''s behavior at this time. Xiaohuan''s behavior at this time was as if he was having an affair with Princess Qi, and someone looked at the door specially.


    Princess Qi might have thought of this situation too, and her face became even redder.


    "Xiaohuan said you have something to ask me, what''s the matter?" Huang Feng saw that Princess Qi kept silent, so he had to speak first.


    "It''s okay, I just can''t sleep, I want to talk to you." Princess Qi said: "It didn''t delay your rest, right?"


    "No." Huang Feng said: "I happen to be unable to sleep."


    In fact, with Chu Yu''s current cultivation base, even if he didn''t sleep for ten and a half months, there was no problem at all. The reason why he usually sleeps and rests is just a habit.


    "I haven''t asked you, where are you from?" Princess Qi said to Huang Feng. She just wanted to stay with Huang Feng for a while and chat. As for the content of the chat, she didn''t really care.


    "Me? I''m from a remote mountainous area, princess, you have been staying in the compound of the deep palace, you probably have never heard of it." Huang Feng said.


    "Don¡¯t call the princess, you should call my name, I¡¯m Lu Yunqi, you can call me Yunqi." Princess Qi said with a blushing face, usually like this, except for her emperor brother and several siblings. Besides, she has not yet been called by this.


    "Okay, if no one is there, I will call you Yunqi. When there are people, I will call you a princess." Huang Feng didn''t think much about it. After all, in reality, men and women call each other names. That''s a normal thing, and it''s not a big deal at all.


    It''s just that Huang Feng ignored it. After all, this is not in reality. Moreover, Princess Qi''s identity is extraordinary, and ordinary people are definitely not qualified to call her name.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s promise, Princess Qi''s face became more embarrassed, but her heart became happier.


    "By the way, I don''t think you want to marry into Feng Jueguo. Or, I will help you get out of here?" Huang Feng said directly to Princess Qi.


    When he was in the cave of Cangling Mountain before, Huang Feng could see that Princess Qi did not want to marry Feng Jue Country. The reason why she agreed to this marriage was also out of helplessness. Huang Feng didn¡¯t think much about it. At that time, he and Princess Qi met in Pingshui, and there was no friendship, so naturally he didn''t want to go to the trouble of helping out.


    However, it¡¯s different now. Although Huang Feng didn¡¯t think much about what happened in the carriage before, after eavesdropping on the conversation between Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, he knew that his unintentional behavior was for this For girls of the age, what does it mean? It¡¯s the same as in reality, they accidentally own a girl, even worse than that. After all, in the modern world, many women are more open, but here It''s different. People here, especially women, are still very conservative. There are not a few people who are looking for life and death for their own festival.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt that he was very sorry to Princess Qi and always wanted to do something to make up for his previous mistakes.


    But now, it is undoubtedly a very good way to rescue Princess Qi from the current predicament.


    Princess Qi, who was still a little shy and happy, her face dimmed after hearing Huang Feng''s words.


    "No, this is my life, no one can help me." Princess Qi''s tone was low.


    Of course Princess Qi wanted to escape from here and escape from this marriage, but she knew that she could not do that. It would cause great harm to the people of the Dalu and Dalu dynasties, Feng Jueguo She definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see herself do that. Retaliation is affirmative. She can¡¯t put the people of the Da Lu Dynasty in danger for her own sake. In that case, even if she escapes here, her heart will be for the rest of her life. Will not be at ease.


    What''s more, Princess Qi doesn¡¯t think that Huang Feng can do this. After all, there are troops around here, not in the cave in Cangling Mountain before. There is no one around, Huang Feng wants to take him away. There is no problem at all, but here, he is always watched, and it will be very difficult for Huang Feng to take himself away.


    Once discovered, Princess Qi will not be in any danger, but Huang Feng will be very miserable. Princess Qi does not think that Luiza will let Huang Feng go, and Princess Qi is obviously not like letting Huang Feng take the risk. This risk, but Huang Feng has this idea, Princess Qi is still very happy.


    "As long as you want, I can take you away." Huang Feng said.


    "This matter is not as simple as you think." Princess Qi shook her head and said: "Moreover, I don''t want you to take risks. If something happens to you, I will...and be very concerned. "


    Speaking of the end, Princess Qi''s face turned red again, and it takes courage to say something more explicit from her mouth.


    "I have the ability to take you away, and I also know the consequences of this matter, but I can solve it." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng is not an idiot. He has traveled through so many time and space. Naturally, he has an understanding of this kind of relationship between the two countries. He knew that Princess Qi was sacrificed for the Dalu Dynasty, so he agreed to this marriage. In the relationship between the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo, it is obvious that Feng Jueguo has the advantage. Once Princess Qi suddenly regrets her marriage and escapes, it will undoubtedly be playing Feng Jueguo''s face, and it is still the kind of public attack, the slightest The kind of unrelenting, even if Feng Jueguo is weak, he will choose to swallow his anger, but now that Feng Jueguo is strong, if Princess Qi still does that, they will definitely not give up.


    And this is what Princess Qi is worried about.


    However, for Huang Feng, this is not a problem. He has the ability to destroy Feng Jueguo directly, or to create some chaos in Feng Jueguo, so that Feng Jueguo has no time for him. When that time comes, he naturally has no energy to look for it. The troubles of Princess Qi and Dalu Dynasty.


    It¡¯s just that Princess Qi doesn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s true skills, she just thinks Huang Feng made things simple, plus what Xiaohuan said to Huang Feng in the carriage before, made Huang Feng impulsive. Although Princess Qi felt that she could not be with Huang Feng, she did not want to drag Huang Feng down.


    Just when Huang Feng wanted to further show her strength to Princess Qi, outside the camp, Xiaohuan''s voice suddenly came.


    "His Royal Highness, you can''t go in, the princess has already rested." Xiaohuan said eagerly. At the same time, she deliberately amplified her voice so that Huang Feng and Princess Qi in the camp could hear. She was also afraid of Huang Feng and Qi. The princess was doing something shy, so she stopped Luiza while reminding Huang Feng and Princess Qi.


    "What are you? You dare to stand in the way of the prince and get out of me!" Luiza''s angry voice came.


    Although Xiaohuan is also very beautiful, Luiza also has ideas about her and wants to take her and Princess Qi together, but now Xiaohuan dares to block her way and does not put herself in his eyes, which makes Luiza was very angry, and naturally he would not be the slightest polite to Xiaohuan.


    After all, in Luiza''s heart, neither a woman nor a subordinate can be regarded as a human being. Now that he does not give himself face, he will naturally not be polite.

 2494 Chapter 2494 persecution

    Following Luiza''s burst of shout, a figure flew in, and Huang Feng took two steps forward without a trace, and took the figure.


    This person who flew in was the small ring that had been guarded outside before. After the small ring was pushed out by Luiza, his face became pale with fright. Just when she thought she was about to land heavily, she felt a warm feeling. Hug, she opened her eyes with some doubts, what she saw was Huang Feng''s gentle smile.


    "Are you okay?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No, it''s okay." Xiaohuan''s originally pale face showed a blush, and his heart was thumping.


    Huang Feng didn''t think much about it. Seeing that Xiaohuan was not injured, he relaxed and put him down.


    At this time, Luiza had also walked in, and his burly body stood at the door, looking very imposing.


    Seeing that Xiaohuan didn''t fall, but stood there, Luiza''s face was obviously stunned, but he didn''t think much about it, but looked directly at Princess Qi.


    As for Huang Feng, he has completely ignored him. Huang Feng¡¯s strength has reached the point where he is truly returning to the basics. Therefore, Luiza did not feel any dangerous aura in him. Huang Feng is like It was an ordinary person who couldn''t be like an ordinary person, Luiza naturally ignored him.


    "Who let you in? Get out!" Seeing Luiza rushing in and almost hurt Xiaohuan, Princess Qi reprimanded Luiza with a gloomy expression.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, the princess is so majestic." Luiza said with a smile: "Have you forgotten the princess, this is no longer the realm of the Great Lu Dynasty, we have already left the customs, and we will soon be here. It¡¯s a country, and you will soon become my imperial concubine. In our place, women speak this way to their own men, but they don¡¯t know how to measure."


    "As long as you don''t get married for a day, I have nothing to do with you!" Princess Qi said angrily. At the same time, she secretly looked at Huang Feng''s face. However, Huang Feng''s expression was calm and there was no special expression. While he was relieved, he was also a little disappointed.


    "Your emperor brother has already betrothed you to me, and you are my person." Luiza said with a smile: "Before in your Dalu dynasty, I was still a little bit cautious. Now that I have left customs, are you? Should I stay with your man?"


    To be honest, although Luiza does not value women and regards them as goods, but he also likes women very much, and Princess Qi is the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. He has long had a relationship with Princess Qi. I thought, but, after all, I was in the Dalu dynasty before, so I couldn''t be too much, and Lin Yu seemed to stop himself intentionally or unintentionally, which made Luiza restrain himself.


    However, now in this team, those who are in the dominant position are no longer those from the Great Lu Dynasty, but their windy army, and Luiza, as the windy prince of the country, naturally means what he said. what.


    In this case, Luiza, who hasn''t touched a woman for a long time, is naturally a little unbearable. It doesn''t matter if his injury did not heal before. Now, after this period of recuperation, his injury has almost recovered. So, I can¡¯t wait to come to Princess Qi¡¯s camp tonight. As for the purpose, it¡¯s already obvious.


    When Princess Qi heard Luiza''s words, her face turned pale and trembling all over, she pointed to Luiza and said, "Don''t think about it!"


    "Really?" Luiza didn''t care, but walked towards Princess Qi with a smile, and said: "I want to see how you escaped from my palm today, do you still want to threaten me with suicide? I tell you, it¡¯s useless! Tell you, if you really dare to commit suicide today, I dare to send troops to attack your Dalu dynasty tomorrow, believe it or not?"


    Princess Qi was desperate for a while, because she felt that Luiza would definitely do what she said, and this was exactly what she was worried about before.


    Although she had been threatening Luiza with suicide before, making Luiza dare not really do anything to herself, but Princess Qi actually knew that this situation would not last long, especially now that the team has left the customs, Luyi Zha became even more unscrupulous. If he really died, the other party would find a reason and blame himself, maybe he would go to question his emperor brother.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi became even more desperate, and tears couldn''t stop streaming.


    Luiza saw the appearance of Princess Qi recognizing his fate, and he was very proud. When he was in the Dalu dynasty before, he had some scruples. After all, if Princess Qi was really killed, who knew the emperor of the Dalu dynasty. Will it kill myself for this.


    However, it is different now. Now they have left the customs. Even if they forced Princess Qi to death, even if the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty wanted to help Princess Qi, the other party would not dare to send soldiers to fight outside the customs. There is no difference in hunting for death. This is their battlefield, and there is an army guarding them. It is okay if the Lu Dynasty army does not come. If they dare to come, Luiza will never mind killing them all.


    And Princess Qi clearly understood this, so she had such a desperate expression.


    "You two won''t go out yet? I''m going to rest with your princess!" Luiza turned to Xiaohuan and Princess Qi. He couldn''t wait to enjoy Princess Qi''s body. As for the two in the camp Naturally, the individual cannot be kept.


    Xiaohuan wanted to scold Luiza and rescue Princess Qi, but she knew that she couldn''t do it. Princess Qi had already resigned her fate. What could she use as a maid of the court?The only thing she can do is to cry with Princess Qi, because she also feels the desperate emotion of Princess Qi.


    However, just when Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were desperate, Huang Feng''s voice suddenly sounded: "You are the one going out. Please go out immediately and don''t disturb Her Royal Highness''s rest."


    Luiza looked at Huang Feng with surprise on his face, and then furiously said: "What are you talking about? You a slave, do you know who you are talking to? Dare to say a word and unscrew your head!"


    Luiza did not see the special feature of Huang Feng, only thought that he was an ordinary servant. Seeing a servant dared to speak to him like this, Luiza was very angry and killed another. For him, it is not a big deal.


    It was Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. After hearing Huang Feng¡¯s voice, hope suddenly emerged. Before, they had forgotten that there is Huang Feng here, and Huang Feng is not an ordinary person. He is very skilled. It''s awesome. Although Luiza should also be amazing, Huang Feng should be better than Luiza, right?


    Thinking of this, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan looked at Huang Feng with pleading eyes. Although Huang Feng could not protect them forever, they also hope that at least before reaching Feng Jue Guo, Huang Feng can protect them from suffering. insult.


    Huang Feng gave Princess Qi a comforting look, then looked at Luiza''s, and said coldly: "I''ll say it again, go out immediately! Otherwise, I will throw you out!"


    "You are so courageous, you dare to threaten me?" Luiza was anxious, and then slapped Huang Feng.


    Although Luiza hadn''t learned much martial arts, he was burly in stature and powerful. If ordinary people were hit by such a palm, they would have to vomit blood.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t evade, just standing there, waiting for Luiza''s palm to arrive.


    In Luiza¡¯s eyes, Huang Feng¡¯s behavior seemed to be frightened. Luiza did not choose to stop, instead he showed a cruel smile on his face.


    And Princess Qi and Xiaohuan had the same thoughts as Luiza, thinking that Huang Feng was frightened, and seeing Huang Feng about to be hit, the two screamed with fright, and Princess Qi¡¯s heart Regret, I had known this a long time ago and would not let Huang Feng come in. Originally, I just wanted to talk to him, but I didn''t expect it would harm him.


    However, Huang Feng''s face remained unchanged, and he didn''t seem to be afraid.


    A joke, Huang Feng is not afraid of the top masters in the martial arts world, how can he be afraid of ordinary people with a little more strength?


    "bump"!


    Luiza¡¯s palm finally hit Huang Feng¡¯s body, but, as he expected, Huang Feng¡¯s flying phenomenon did not happen. Huang Feng still stood there intact, not even his face changed. But he himself felt that his hand was as if he had hit a boulder, and the force of the counter shock made his palm red quickly.


    A look of horror suddenly appeared on Luiza''s face. It was the first time he encountered this situation. How could a person''s body be harder than a boulder?This doesn''t make sense.


    If the people in the fantasy space and time knew that an ordinary person like Luiza wanted to injure Huang Feng, a master of the semi-fairy realm with brute force, he might laugh out loud.


    "It seems that you are not going to go out by yourself." Huang Feng said lightly, and then Luiza, who was still in a daze, easily picked it up.


    "What are you doing? Put me down!" Luiza also reacted at this time, struggling to get out of Huang Feng''s control.


    However, his resistance and struggle were a joke in front of Huang Feng. Huang Feng carried him as if he was carrying a chicken, relaxed and comfortable.


    "Get out!" Huang Feng shouted, and then threw Luiza directly towards the gate of the camp. Luiza flew out until he flew more than ten meters away from the camp before landing. .


    After landing, Luiza coughed violently, looking in the direction of the camp, his heart was full of shock.

 2495 Chapter 2495 I want to kill him

    Huang Feng''s throw seemed to use no force, but he threw Luiza ten meters away. Luiza felt a pain in his heart, and all his internal organs hurt, and he wanted to struggle. Can''t do it for a while.


    "How did he do it? Why is he so powerful?" Luiza stared at the direction of the camp with amazement. The curtain of the camp has been lowered. Of course he can''t see Huangfeng from here, but this It does not affect his fear of Huang Feng.


    Although Luiza does not have much martial arts, but his skills are good. This is what he learned from the battlefield. He was able to break out from the siege of the men in black before, which also shows that Luiza''s combat effectiveness is actually not. weak.


    Luiza has always been confident in his skill, but he never thought that one day he would be thrown so far easily by a servant. This is nothing short of it. It''s a shame.


    However, because of his lack of understanding of Huang Feng''s skill and the feeling of the huge gap between the strengths of the two sides, Luiza did not dare to go in rashly. In that case, he would definitely not fall well. Of course, he is now, even if he wants to. He couldn''t even get in, because he hadn''t been relieved for a while, and he couldn''t even get up.


    "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter with you?" At this moment, Lin Yu''s doubtful and panicked voice sounded.


    Luiza turned his head to look, but Lin Yu rushed over with his soldiers, and when he came to him, he helped him up.


    Actually, Lin Yu didn¡¯t come to rescue Luiza specially. After all, he didn¡¯t know that Luiza would be injured by Huang Feng. At the same time, Lin Yu didn¡¯t pass by here by accident. In fact, he received the following People''s report said that Luiza had gone to Princess Qi''s camp, so this hurriedly brought the soldiers, he came to save Princess Qi.


    Lin Yu and Luiza have known each other for a while. Lin Yu still knows a little bit about Luiza¡¯s personality. This person is fine in other aspects. He does have some real skills, but he is extremely proud. At the same time, Lascivious.


    And Lin Yu also knew that Luiza had always thought about Princess Qi. Although Princess Qi was already his woman in name, Luiza seemed to be innocent. He always wanted to Princess Qi got to bed early. He had this idea before when he was in the Dalu dynasty. Fortunately, he was more restrained at that time.


    However, they have now left the customs, Luiza''s scruples have been reduced a lot, plus, he hasn''t touched a woman for a long time, so the idea in this area must be very strong. Now, it is late at night. Princess Qi¡¯s camp, what she thinks, is clear at a glance.


    After Lin Yu learned about this, he hurriedly rushed with people. If in the past, he might have closed one eye, but now he can¡¯t. With the previous defeat of Canglingshan , His Majesty the Emperor and the ministers in the court were already dissatisfied with him, and His Majesty the Emperor also gave him a death order, and must send Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country safely.


    Therefore, at this time, if Luiza is strong, and if Princess Qi has some accident, then Lin Yu will follow him, and the emperor''s anger is not something that can be withstood.


    Therefore, after receiving the news, Lin Yu immediately brought people to stop Luiza and protect Princess Qi, at least not to allow her to have an accident on the way.


    However, Lin Yu did not expect that before he was in Princess Qi¡¯s camp, he saw Luiza lying halfway outside of Princess Qi¡¯s camp. Luiza did not go to rest or rest in the middle of the night. What are you doing lying outside in Princess Qi''s camp?


    However, when he was a little closer, Lin Yu discovered that Luiza seemed to be injured. Although the injury was not very serious, he looked quite embarrassed.


    "I''m going to kill him! I''m going to kill him!" Luiza, who had actually slowed down, said with a grim face looking in the direction of the camp.


    Thinking that he was thrown out by a subordinate, and being shown a joke, Luiza''s heart was full of anger, unforgivable, and he wished to sack Huang Feng immediately.


    "His Royal Highness, calm down, what the hell is going on?" Lin Yu asked. At the same time, he glanced at Princess Qi''s camp. Could it be that he didn''t know there was anything in it?


    "I''m going to kill him!" Luiza said word by word.


    Immediately, he went to Princess Qi''s camp again, but just after two steps, he seemed to have thought of something, stopped, and said to Lin Yu: "General Lin, you better come, I want to kill someone! "


    Even if Luiza didn''t say anything, Lin Yu had to follow. He came here to protect Princess Qi, but he was very puzzled about the person Luiza wanted to kill.


    "His Royal Highness, who are you going to kill?" Lin Yu asked.


    "You''ll know when you come over." Luiza said with a gloomy face, because he didn''t know Huang Feng''s specific identity, only that he was a slave.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t do anything stupid. The Great Lu Dynasty is peaceful and the country is absolutely beautiful. The two countries have just ceased war, and I hope that His Highness will put the overall situation first." Lin Yu persuaded, he thought it was Princess Qi who rejected Lu again Itza, causing Luiza to become angry.


    "Huh." Luiza did not explain, opened the curtain, and walked into Princess Qi''s camp again.


    Luiza admitted in his heart that the minion seemed to be stronger than him, but what about this?People are all around here. Want to kill someone, isn¡¯t it easy?Does he have three heads and six arms?


    And now, even if he didn¡¯t call the people on his side, just brought Lin Yu and the others over, it was enough to kill Huang Feng. If he wanted to kill Princess Qi, Lin Yu would definitely stop it, but now he is just To kill a subordinate, Lin Yu naturally couldn''t turn his face with himself for a subordinate.


    With the help of Lin Yu and others, Luiza is confident that he can successfully kill Huang Feng.


    For Huang Feng, Luiza would never let go of this person who didn''t put himself in his eyes and made him lose face. He would never let him go without killing Huang Feng.


    Lin Yu was worried that Luiza would be disadvantageous to Princess Qi, and hurried to keep up. However, before he could enter the camp, he saw a dark figure flying towards him. He wanted to escape, but time was short. It was too late, the black shadow ran into him with great power, and actually took him out.


    Luiza and Lin Yu were five or six meters away from the camp and fell heavily to the ground. At the same time, a voice came from the camp.


    "If you dare to come in again, I won''t be so polite again"


    It was Huang Feng who was speaking. In fact, Huang Feng could easily kill Luiza. However, Princess Qi clearly didn¡¯t want to make matters worse. Although she wanted to kill Luiza in her heart, , But couldn''t really do that. Otherwise, Feng Jueguo would never let them go, and would definitely retaliate against them.


    In order not to cause trouble to Princess Qi, Huang Feng only tried to teach Luiza, but he didn''t really kill him. However, if Luiza didn''t open his eyes to death, he would not be polite.


    "Who? Who are you?!" It was Lin Yu who was questioning, and Lin Yu was very angry because of Wuwang''s disaster for no reason.


    Moreover, the voice just now was obviously not Princess Qi''s voice. Lin Yu was naturally worried that there was a stranger in Princess Qi''s camp. Moreover, it seemed that this person was still a master, so he was even more worried.


    "General Lin, this is the guard by my side. The emperor''s brother sent me to protect me. You don''t need to worry." Princess Qi''s voice came from the camp. Obviously, she heard E Lin Yu''s questioning.


    Lin Yu was stunned, but Luiza couldn''t manage that much anymore. Two people in a row were thrown out like rubbish. Luiza felt like he was about to explode, his eyes had become flushed with redness all over his body. A breath of danger.


    "I want to kill you! I must kill you!" Luiza said viciously.


    "His Royal Highness calms down, there must be a misunderstanding in this." Although Lin Yu was also very angry before, he already understood after hearing Princess Qi''s explanation.


    When she was in the pass, Princess Qi was unscathed under the siege of so many people in black. At that time, Lin Yu guessed that there might be hidden masters around Princess Qi. They must have been ordered by the Emperor. , Who secretly protected Princess Qi. At that time, he asked Princess Qi on the sidelines, but Princess Qi did not admit it.


    And now it seems that this great inside master does exist, and the other party is indeed protecting Princess Qi in secret. Fortunately, this great inside master is here today. Otherwise, maybe something has happened to Princess Qi. If that''s the case, I will be unlucky.


    "Misunderstanding? No misunderstanding! I must kill him!" Luiza is now on the verge of rage, and Lin Yu''s words of comfort, he can''t listen at all.


    "His Royal Highness, the person inside was sent by our Emperor to protect His Royal Highness. As long as His Royal Highness does not do anything that threatens the Princess, that person will not do anything to you. This is a misunderstanding." Lin Yu Said.


    "What do you mean? You mean, I threatened your princess? I asked my own woman to sleep. Is there any problem with this?" Luiza angered.


    "This, this is not a problem." Lin Yu said embarrassingly: "However, you and our princess have not yet got married. Therefore, our princess still can''t accept such a thing. After you get married, everything will be fine. It¡¯s not a problem anymore."

 2496 Chapter 2496

    "No! I must sleep with her today!" Luiza roared and was thrown out twice. Luiza was already sane.


    "His Royal Highness calms down his anger, Your Highness calms down his anger." Lin Yu quickly persuaded that if something happened to Princess Qi, he would be unlucky too, so he didn''t want Luiza to really force Princess Qi.


    "His Royal Highness, our princess is protected by an Ouchi master sent by the Emperor. When we were in the pass before, this Ouchi master was also able to repel the people in black who wanted to harm the princess. This Ouchi master received His order is to protect Her Royal Highness until Feng Jueguo. If anyone hurts Her Royal Highness, he will take action. Therefore, Your Royal Highness, you should bear it temporarily." Lin Yu said.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean? He dare to do something to me?!" Luiza asked.


    However, as soon as the words were spoken, he felt wrong. The other party obviously dared to do it to himself, and he had already done it twice. Didn''t he just get thrown out twice in a row?


    Lin Yu looked at Luiza, who had a complicated expression on his face, and said: "His Royal Highness, this place is not far from Feng Jueguo. Why should your Highness rush for a while? There is a saying in Da Lu Dynasty that we cannot eat hot tofu in a hurry. Our princess is already yours. As long as you get to Feng Jue Country, you get married. After that, you will naturally do what you want to do. No one will stop you, not even the great master, so , Your Highness, don''t worry, just wait a few days."


    Lin Yu really tried to persuade Luiza with all his heart. Since leaving the imperial capital, Luiza has been fighting Princess Qi''s idea, making Lin Yu slander in his heart. This princess is yours, as long as the wind Jueguo, you are married, you can play whatever you want, why rush to this moment?Isn''t this just causing trouble for yourself, even if you are anxious, there are no palace ladies in this camp, and those palace ladies can play whatever you want?No one will say you, why bother to come to the Princess?


    Of course, Lin Yu can only slander in his heart and dare not say this to Luiza. Luiza is capable, but he is conceited, has a bad temper, and is extremely lustful, in case his own words are irritating. When he arrives, if he is not sure, he will secretly attack himself.


    Therefore, Lin Yu, who is wise to protect himself, naturally does not question Luiza face to face, but instead focuses on persuasion.


    "What if I lead someone to besiege the master?" Luiza said uncertainly on his face: "No matter how powerful he is, I don''t believe that he can withstand the siege of tens of thousands of people."


    "Don''t do it." Lin Yu was taken aback: "In that case, things will be a big deal. After all, the other party was sent by our emperor. If you really want to do this, your majesty will be hitting our emperor in the face. Although our Dalu dynasty cannot beat you Feng Jueguo many times, our emperor¡¯s face cannot be slapped casually. At that time, it will not be impossible for the impatient emperor to fight Feng Jueguo hard. Believe it, to You won¡¯t feel comfortable at that time."


    Lin Yu was really frightened by Lu Yiza''s thoughts. Sending an army to encircle the master insider is naturally no problem. However, if that happens, things will become a big issue, and it is equivalent to beating the emperor. The face, the so-called humiliation of the emperor, the emperor''s face was beaten, and these courtiers must have no face on their faces, and they will definitely not be willing to give up.


    Although it is difficult for the Great Lu Dynasty to win Feng Jueguo in many cases, if even its own emperor is insulted by the other party, then the two countries will be endlessly dying. Really may not be the last laugh.


    Luiza hesitated for a long time, and finally gave up this idea. Although he was arrogant, he was not stupid. He knew that what Lin Yu said was the truth. If he really did that, the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty would definitely be angry. At that time, the armistice agreement that the two countries just signed will be invalidated.


    Luiza was not afraid of the Great Lu Dynasty. In his heart, the Great Lu Dynasty was only a defeated general, and sooner or later they would conquer the entire Great Lu Dynasty. However, that time is definitely not now. The most important thing for them now is, There is a real truce with the Great Lu Dynasty. However, after solving the problems of neighboring countries, if because of our own reasons, the two countries go to war again, which affects the policy designated by our country, then we will not have any good fruits.


    Thinking of this, Luiza stood up rather unwillingly, looked at Princess Qi''s camp with bitter eyes, and said: "I have taken note of today''s affairs! When I come back, I want him to die!"


    The "he" in Luiza''s mouth is obviously the big inside master in Princess Qi''s camp. Obviously, Luiza hates him very much. Even if he can''t do it now, he will never let him go safely. Back to the Great Lu Dynasty.


    And once the family is sent back to Feng Jue Country, it will be his territory. At that time, he will make some accidents and kill a person. There is still no problem at all, even the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty. what.


    Lin Yu understands the meaning of Luiza¡¯s words, but he is not going to continue to speak for the master insider, because as long as the team reaches Feng Jue Guo, his own task will be completed, as for what will happen later , Then it has nothing to do with him, and, as long as Luiza is not stupid, it will not be obvious to kill the big master. At that time, the contradiction between the two countries will not intensify.


    Moreover, I have just persuaded Luiza for a long time, and Lin Yu understands Luiza at all. Although Luiza has not blamed himself, he must already be dissatisfied with him in his heart. If he continues If you help the great master to speak, it would completely offend Luiza, maybe this lunatic will make an accident and kill himself.


    Therefore, Lin Yu, who knows how to protect himself, would not choose to speak again at this time.


    After letting out the cruel words, Luiza turned and left here, but the anger in his heart not only didn''t disappear, but it was even bigger. He couldn''t talk to Princess Qi tonight, and he would also find a court lady to vent.


    Seeing that Luiza was finally gone, Lin Yu was also greatly relieved. He was really afraid that Luiza would be controlled by the following, and he would do anything out of the ordinary. In that case, it would be difficult for him to do Up.


    Fortunately, Luiza hasn''t gotten to that point yet.


    Lin Yu did not leave directly. Instead, he came to Princess Qi''s camp and did not go in. He said, "The protection of the subordinates is too late. Please forgive the princess."


    This inviting attitude is a must. After all, his responsibility is to protect the safety of the princess. As a result, the princess was almost killed by Luiza, but he was late, and he was still responsible.


    "Okay, you can go back too, it''s getting late, I''m going to rest." Princess Qi''s voice came from the camp, and there was no joy.


    However, as long as there is no face-to-face questioning, Lin Yu will be relieved. If Princess Qi is still in the imperial capital and in the palace, he will definitely obey the other party and dare not provoke the other party the slightest displeasure.


    But now it¡¯s different. Princess Qi will soon be married to Feng Jueguo. If nothing else, Princess Qi will never return to the Dalu dynasty in her life. Naturally, her influence is not as good as before, where she is. It¡¯s not a big deal to neglect the other party a little bit. As long as there are no accidents to Princess Qi¡¯s personal safety during this halfway, then you are the task, even if it is successfully completed, even if it occasionally makes Princess Qi unhappy. , It is not a big deal.


    And because of this, Lin Yu just begged for a crime just now, it was just Lin Yu''s act, and she always had to live well. Now that Princess Qi said so, Lin Yu also stood up straight and said loudly: "The subordinates retire, Your Royal Highness go to bed early."


    After speaking, Lin Yu left with his soldiers. As for the big inner master in Princess Qi¡¯s camp, Lin Yu is curious, but he is not obliged to see it. According to Luiza¡¯s reaction just now Look, the master insider basically has no way to return to the country alive. The possibility of dying in Feng Jueguo is very high, so why should he be interested in a dying person.


    Of course, Lin Yu and Lu Yiza didn''t know that the so-called big inner master in their hearts did not exist, and the only person in the camp was not in this space.


    It is precisely because of their own guesswork that they gave Huang Feng an identity, and Princess Qi just gave Huang Fengan an identity in a hurry, and it happened to be exactly the same as Lin Yu and Lu Yiza thought, so these two No one doubted Huang Feng''s identity. They really thought that he was a master insider who was sent by the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty to protect Princess Qi.


    "They are all gone." Huang Feng, who had been paying attention to the movement outside the camp, said to Princess Qi after Luiza, Lin Yu and others left.


    After hearing Huang Feng''s words, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan really breathed a sigh of relief, secretly rejoicing.


    Luiza''s sudden appearance was something that Princess Qi and Xiaohuan hadn''t expected before, otherwise, they would not call Huang Feng, after all, Huang Feng would be very dangerous if exposed in front of Luiza.


    However, they were also fortunate to call Huang Feng to come over before, because if there was no Huang Feng tonight, Princess Qi might have already encountered Luiza''s murderous hand, and fortunately Huang Feng was there, which allowed Princess Qi to escape safely. .


    However, Princess Qi was also afraid that Luiza would lose her mind and really bring people in to besiege Huang Feng. In that case, Huang Feng would be really dangerous. If something happened to Huang Feng, Princess Qi could die of grief, let alone her The feeling of love for Huang Feng in my heart, even if it didn''t, Huang Feng would have come because of herself, and if something went wrong, she would also feel guilty.

 2497 Chapter 2497 Huang Fengs Suggestion

    "Just leave." Princess Qi said, and then she apologized to Huang Feng: "Sorry, I almost hurt you. I didn''t expect him to come."


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng shook his head. This is really not a big deal to him. Not to mention that Luiza just came in alone, even with a group of people, Huang Feng is not afraid .


    "This great prince of the country is simply too much," Xiaohuan said angrily: "When I was in the barrier, I always wanted to harass the princess, but the princess was forced to leave with death. Now he is out. It''s even more unscrupulous."


    Princess Qi''s face was sad. After she left the palace, she was no longer a superb princess. Now she was bullied so much, and there was no way at all. Then Luiza didn''t take herself seriously, and fortunately There is Huang Feng, otherwise, tonight, I might lose myself.


    "It''s okay, he doesn''t dare to be too anxious." Princess Qi squeezed out a smile, comforting Xiaohuan.


    "Princess, that bastard didn''t have so much scruples after he left the customs. Fortunately, Huang Feng is here today. Otherwise, he will really succeed. However, Huang Feng cannot stay here forever, so , I''m worried that the bastard might come again." Xiaohuan said worriedly.


    Princess Qi naturally had the same worry, but she didn¡¯t have the slightest. After all, Huang Feng could only escort them to Feng Jue Country. It is impossible to guard them forever. That is unrealistic, and as long as Huang Feng leaves, they In the absence of protection, Luiza will be murdered, that''s for sure.


    Looking at the worry of the master and servant, Huang Feng continued the topic that was interrupted before: "If you really don''t want to go to Feng Jueguo, I can take you away. I know what you are worried about, and I am afraid of Feng Jueguo. To retaliate against the Da Lu Dynasty, I can tell you that although this possibility exists, it is not very big. As long as Feng Jueguo¡¯s emperor¡¯s mind is not bad, it is unlikely that you will attack the Da Lu Dynasty because of your escape. Your Royal Highness, you can only choose to add to the peace talks between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty, not the one that played a decisive role. The people of Feng Jueguo will not agree to marry their prince because of you. , Agreed to a truce with the Dalu Dynasty. Similarly, you will not start a war against the Dalu Dynasty because you fled. Of course, some blame is indispensable, but it will definitely not go to the level of direct war."


    After all, Huang Feng has traveled through many spaces, and even he himself has been an emperor. Therefore, looking at things, it is naturally much better than Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, two girls who don''t have much knowledge.


    The reason why Feng Jueguo was willing to truce with the Great Lu Dynasty must have its reasons. This reason is based on their own interests. Princess Qi married to Feng Jueguo, which can only be part of this, and it is even very The small part, even if you look at the several marriages in the history of China, it is the same situation. The marriage is just an attitude and does not have much practical significance.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt that even if Princess Qi really escaped from marriage, the people of Feng Jueguo would be angry, which is certain, but he would not directly declare war with the Da Lu Dynasty for this, at least not in the short term. The reason why they chose the truce now must have their own considerations, and since they have chosen the truce, it is naturally impossible to start the war rashly again, which is not in line with their previous plan.


    However, it is obviously impossible for Princess Qi and Xiaohuan to think of this. After all, they are only women. Moreover, they are girls who grew up in a closed environment. Naturally, their knowledge is limited. In addition, Princess Qi feels I am very worried about the people of the Dalu Dynasty and her imperial brother, so naturally it will not be as thorough as Huang Feng thought.


    "Is this really the case?" Princess Qi asked Huang Feng in disbelief.


    "En." Huang Feng said: "When I was in the pass, I found that things were a bit weird. In addition to the Dalu rebel forces attacking the city, there is another team outside the pass, which is also attacking the city. Although the team was dressed up as horse thieves, they all had the aura of soldiers on them. I think they should be the army of a certain country or a few countries. The reason why they came to attack the city should be the same. The rebel forces in the Lu Dynasty had the same plan."


    "At that time, Feng Jueguo''s army directly greeted each other, and the fighting between the two sides was fierce. If the team attacking the city is really a force outside the pass, then I believe that Feng Jueguo should They will feel the threat this force brings to them, and this threat is even higher than your Dalu dynasty." Huang Feng continued.


    Huang Feng had been suspended in the air before, so he could clearly see the situation inside and outside the Guan, and he naturally knew what happened outside the Guan.


    However, Princess Qi obviously didn¡¯t know these things. This was the first time she heard about this, and she was a little shocked. However, these things were all Huang Feng¡¯s own guesses after all, and there was no evidence, and once Huang Feng¡¯s guesses It was wrong. If he really escaped from marriage, maybe Feng Jueguo would still mobilize troops against the Dalu Dynasty.


    "You also said that my escape from marriage may still allow Feng Jueguo to directly mobilize troops against our Dalu dynasty. I can''t take this risk." Princess Qi said, "Although I really want to escape from here and escape from Feng. It¡¯s a country, but I can¡¯t be so selfish and disregard the people of the Dalu dynasty. I was born in the royal family, and those people are also my people. I can¡¯t let them fall into danger.¡±


    Princess Qi''s attitude made Huang Feng admire her in his heart. It is rare for a girl to have such a mind at home. This made Huang Feng''s desire to help her even stronger.


    "Well, if I said, even if Feng Jueguo sent troops to your Dalu dynasty, I have the ability to stop them, would you believe it?" Huang Feng looked at Princess Qi and asked.


    Princess Qi fixedly looked at Huang Feng, not knowing why he said that, she wanted to say that she believed it, but her reason was telling her that it was absolutely impossible. Although Huang Feng was great, he was just a person. They couldn''t beat the country as big as the Great Lu Dynasty and couldn''t stop their invasion. Huang Feng was only one person. Can he do it?


    Obviously, this is impossible.


    Therefore, Princess Qi shook her head at Huang Feng.


    "This is indeed a bit hard to believe, but I promise, what I said is true, I am fully capable of preventing Feng Jueguo from invading your Dalu dynasty. I can take you away at any time if you want. "Huang Feng said.


    "Huang Feng, I know you are good for me, I am very happy, really." Princess Qi said with a smile, whether Huang Feng is talking big or not, but Huang Feng''s attitude makes her very happy , This shows that Huang Feng is very concerned about her: "However, this matter is too difficult. It''s not that I don''t believe you, but that no one can do it."


    "You just don''t believe me." Huang Feng said silently, "Well, anyway, it will take some time to get to Feng Jue Country here. You can think about it carefully."


    "It''s getting late, and you have to hurry tomorrow. You should rest early." Huang Feng said, and after speaking, he turned and left Princess Qi''s camp.


    Princess Qi looked at Huang Feng''s departure direction with some certainty, and said: "Xiaohuan, is Huang Feng angry with me? Blame me for not believing him."


    "It might be a bit," Xiaohuan said uncertainly.


    "Xiaohuan, do you think Huang Feng''s statement is true? Can he really do it?" Princess Qi looked at Xiaohuan and asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiaohuan shook his head and said: "However, I think Huang Feng is quite powerful, and he is not like a person who likes to talk big, since he said so, presumably, he should be certain."


    "However, it is too crazy for a person to fight against a country. Of course, I hope he can really do it. In that case, we will not go to Fengjueguo. Even if we can''t return to the palace, we can follow Huangfeng. The End of the World is not bad too." Princess Qi said: "However, it is too difficult to do this."


    "Yes, it''s too difficult." Xiaohuan also said.


    Of course, the two masters and servants didn¡¯t want to go to Feng Jueguo. Huang Feng¡¯s words just now gave them some hope, but they are just ordinary people. Although they really want to believe in Huang Feng, they also know that. It is almost impossible to do. Princess Qi, for the sake of the people of the Great Lu Dynasty, naturally would not take risks easily.


    Huang Feng didn''t force the two of them. They left it to them to decide. If they were willing to leave, they would take them away. If they were scrupulous and didn''t dare to leave, then there was nothing he could do.


    The next day, the team went on the road normally, but Huang Feng felt that during the march, many people were secretly observing themselves. There were people from the windy country and soldiers from the Dalu Dynasty. Because of what happened last night, his identity has been exposed, but those people thought that he was a master insider sent by the emperor of the Dalu dynasty to protect the princess, but they didn''t think about other aspects.


    Huang Feng also saw that Luiza often looked at him with spiteful eyes. Obviously, the events of last night have made this vengeful prince hate him, and he always finds opportunities to clean up himself.


    However, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care. He has been to the world of martial arts and the world of cultivation. Those martial arts masters and masters of cultivation can¡¯t do anything about themselves. Luiza is an ordinary person who wants to harm himself. Yu Chiren said dreams.


    Princess Qi seemed a little silent along the way, as if she was still considering Huang Feng''s words last night.

 2498 Chapter 2498 Seeing a joke

    "How is it? Where is that team now?" A middle-aged man dressed as a horse thief asked the same person next to him dressed as a horse thief.


    "They are expected to be here this evening," the person next to him said.


    "It can be regarded as coming, waiting for them for a long time." The middle-aged man said.


    The middle-aged man dressed as the horse thief is the domineering general of Qian Yuanguo. Since losing to Feng Jueguo outside the pass, he has always wanted to fight the opponent again. For this reason, he also convinced other neighboring countries The people, let those people also agree to join him and fight Feng Jueguo again.


    More importantly, he was elected as the commander of this coalition army. In other words, the coalition forces of these tens of thousands of defeated horse thieves were obviously based on his head. This gave him a little more pride out of thin air. At the same time, Also secretly decided that we must make good use of this opportunity.


    The domineering general is an ambitious person, of course, he is also a visionary. This time the encirclement and suppression team is the one who first proposed and then tried to persuade all countries to participate, because the domineering general knew that once Feng Jueguo vacated his hands. Coming, he is definitely going to attack their neighboring countries, and his domineering general would not choose to sit still.


    Therefore, this persuaded the countries to participate in the encirclement and suppression of Dao, and after knowing that the person sent by Feng Jueguo to meet the team of sending off relatives was actually Morey, this domineering general was even more eager to destroy this group. The team is here, because once they succeed, it will cause severe damage to Feng Jueguo, and then Qian Yuanguo will have a chance.


    Once they have the last laugh in this battle, then they can take advantage of this momentum and take the initiative to launch an attack on Feng Jueguo. If the encirclement and suppression this time goes well, his personal reputation will also be quickly gained. Upgrade, then, actively attacking Feng Jueguo''s combat effectiveness, he will have a high probability, continue to be this commander, if he can destroy Feng Jueguo, then he will become a figure of War God like Morey.


    And if Feng Jueguo is destroyed, then their Qian Yuanguo will become one of the best in the surrounding countries. At that time, coupled with their own prestige, they can completely lead Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army to complete the neighboring countries. The crusades, the complete unification of these forces outside Guan, made Qian Yuanguo the only country outside Guan.


    And once these things can be achieved, then he will become a figure well-known in history. This kind of doubt is too big for him and makes him want to stop. Therefore, he is willing to do his best to achieve this goal. Full strength.


    Of course, the prerequisite for all this is to be able to defeat and completely annihilate the coalition composed of the sending and welcoming teams, and also to kill the great prince Luiza of Feng Jueguo and Lu Yunqi, the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty. And Morey!


    As long as these three people are killed, their mission will be successfully completed. If they do not have these three people, then the team they have to face will be greatly reduced in strength, and they want to destroy this team again. , It will be easier.


    In order to realize his own ideas, the domineering not only persuaded the troops of the surrounding countries, but also contacted the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty and asked them to participate in this operation, because those rebel forces also have ideas on this aspect. In addition, he used weapons and equipment to lure, so the insurgent forces in the Dalu dynasty were easily persuaded and participated in it.


    "By the way, what are the rebel forces from the Great Lu Dynasty?" the domineering general asked the person next to him.


    "They are busy getting acquainted with weapons and armors." The person next to them said: "I heard that they had a wave of infighting because of the weapons and armor issues, but it was just a small friction and did not cause anything. casualties."


    When this person replied, there was an obvious contempt in his words. No wonder he had such a performance. It was really people from the rebel forces from the Great Lu Dynasty. When they saw those weapons, armors, etc. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve never seen the world¡¯s stuffed buns. Not only the ordinary soldiers below behaved like this, but also the generals. Their performance was not much better. They actually wanted to get their team more weapons. Fighting with each other shows the chaos of these insurgent forces, and it also appears to be very low-end.


    "Internal fighting is their own business, we don''t care, as long as they don''t affect our plan." said the domineering general.


    In fact, in the heart of the domineering general, the people of the rebel forces also looked down on them. It was only because they needed to use them, and those people had some value in use, so they were also called for cooperation.


    The domineering generals who came from generals are indifferent to this kind of mud-legged army. Those people have not received any military training at all. How high can their combat literacy be?On the battlefield, you can only rush through your brain, and will not obey commands at all. How powerful can such an army be?


    Therefore, this is also the reason why the domineering general is willing to seduce those people with weapons, armors and other things. Even if these people are equipped with these equipment, they will not have too strong combat effectiveness, and they will not pose any threat to themselves.


    As for the fact that they don¡¯t have too much combat effectiveness, the domineering general doesn¡¯t care, because what he wants is to let these people act as artillery, attract the attention of the family-sending team, and get entangled with them. In this way, they are really used for The fighting team can play a big role.


    As for the people of the rebel forces who will serve as cannon fodder, how many people will die is not within the consideration of the domineering general. Those people are not their own, and they do not have the slightest combat effectiveness, so they die. It''s not worth a pity at all. Fighting is definitely killing people, and now being able to kill other people instead of killing one''s own, the domineering general is naturally still very satisfied.


    "Get them ready, it''s time for them to play in the evening," said the domineering general.


    Tonight, the family sending team will arrive at this place. It is very likely that they will set up camp here. The domineering general did not think about carrying out a night attack at night. However, he thought about it a little bit. I gave up, because the opponent who led the team this time, but the old coach Morey, although this man is old, he is not confused, and the combat experience is very rich, it is impossible to make mistakes in the deployment. They can attack the camp smoothly. If they dare to attack the camp here, they will definitely not have any good fruits. Outside this empty gate, they want to defeat the army led by Morey, they can only fight head-on. , Any tricks will not have much effect, only to defeat them head-on.


    However, being unable to attack the camp does not mean that you can''t do anything.


    The domineering general is going to send a small group of people from the rebel forces tonight to harass the opponent¡¯s camp, not to kill the enemy, but to prevent the people in the opposing camp from taking a good rest. After all, the domineering general has decided , I¡¯m going to be here tomorrow to have a decisive battle with the opponent. If the soldiers are not able to fully rest, then the combat effectiveness will certainly be affected. The domineering general does not expect them to be unable to exert their strength at all, as long as they can be Its combat effectiveness has such a slight impact, it is good for himself and others.


    Anyway, those who are harassing are all members of the rebel forces and not their own. Even if they die, it doesn¡¯t matter. For their own people, they can rest well tonight, recharge their energy, and be able to perform perfectly tomorrow. Full strength.


    The master showdown, even the slightest detail, is very important.


    "Yes, I''m going to inform." The man next to the domineering general said.


    The domineering general looked at the distance, the team that sent the family would appear from that direction, and tomorrow is a battle of his life. If you win, you will gain some reputation, status, and even wealth. If you lose, you may You will lose everything, including your life!


    "I will definitely win!" The domineering general said with a firm face, clenching his fists.


    On the other side, one or two miles behind the domineering, there are countless large and small camps. In these camps, the troops of various forces on their side live, and among them, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu, they, They all live here. However, in order to avoid chaos, all the forces are stationed separately based on their respective forces. Therefore, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu live separately.


    But at this time, Wang Cheng looked at his messy camp with a gloomy expression, in a very bad mood.


    A few days ago, they had bypassed the family-sending team and joined the domineering generals and others. Although they did not have cavalry on their side, the family-sending team moved more slowly, so they wanted to bypass them and reach them. It¡¯s not too difficult to go ahead.


    Wang Cheng and others saw the domineering general here, and they also got the weapons and equipment that the domineering general had promised them before. The domineering general was very bold, at least Wang Cheng thought so. There were a lot of things promised to them before.


    However, what made Wang Cheng unhappy, and even embarrassed, was that when his subordinates saw these weapons and equipment, they were all excited and confused as if they were beggars seeing the food. Things, the scene was in chaos, and some people were trampled on and injured. The seemingly domineering general was in the camp, and the shameful scene of his team was seen by the other side. This made Wang Cheng feel ashamed.

 2499 Chapter 2499 Wang Chengs Ambition

    Wang Cheng is also a very ambitious person. He is not satisfied with his current achievements. Otherwise, he would not secretly train elite soldiers before, and this time he accidentally connected with the forces outside Guan, Wang Cheng actually had Other ideas.


    Regarding the destruction of the Marriage between the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jue Country, Wang Cheng and the people outside the Guan had the same idea, and this was the basis for their cooperation. However, apart from this matter, Wang Cheng wanted to Through this matter, you should strengthen ties with people outside the customs, and when your power in the Dalu dynasty further expands in the future, you can ask for help from these foreign forces when you want to develop more.


    It has to be said that the military strength of these countries outside the pass is still very strong. Not to mention the most powerful Fengjue Country, that is, countries such as Qian Yuanguo, in terms of soldiers'' combat effectiveness, also exceed the army of the Lu Dynasty, and their rebel army. Compared with the forces, it is much stronger.


    Especially in terms of cavalry, the Lu dynasty was originally a weak point in this regard. If these forces can provide cavalry help, then for the insurgent forces, there will be a qualitative improvement in combat effectiveness.


    And if you want to reach further cooperation with these forces outside the customs, so that the other party is willing to send troops to help yourself, then you must first want the other party to show your strength and prove that you have the ability to do something bigger. In this case, these foreign forces, Then there is the possibility of further cooperation. After all, no one wants to cooperate with a waste, because in that case, in addition to increasing their own casualties, they will not be able to get the slightest benefit.


    Therefore, after having thoughts on this aspect, Wang Chengcheng has decided that in the next encirclement and suppression team¡¯s combat effectiveness, he and his men should perform well, so that the domineering general and others can see the strength of their team. Prove that you and others are not a mob, and you are qualified to further cooperate with them.


    However, Wang Cheng did not expect that when his men saw weapons, equipment, food and other materials, they would behave so unbearably, just like a beggar. Moreover, these performances are still domineering generals and others. What is shown in front of him, if this makes the smug Wang Cheng angry?


    At that time, Wang Chengcheng drew his sword and chopped down some of the fiercest robs, but at this time, he already regretted slightly, and brought the old, weak, sick and disabled here. Before, he wanted to bring more people. More heads, in that case, they can get more funding from Qian Yuanguo and other countries.


    However, Wang Cheng ignored the quality of these people. It is true that these people can help him obtain more materials, but they will also expose the people under him to be unbearable.


    Wang Cheng has a large number of rebel forces, especially after accepting the surrender of some rebel forces some time ago, he has more people. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the largest rebel force in the Dalu dynasty.


    However, with a large number of people, the quality is naturally uneven, especially those who joined later, who have not trained with Wang Cheng before, and their performance is naturally relatively poor.


    The life of the rebel forces in the Lu dynasty was actually not easy. These people were some people who could not survive, and the food in the rebel forces was not very abundant. Therefore, it is naturally impossible to provide enough for everyone. Food, those with strong bodies and strong fighting power, naturally give priority to the supply of food. After all, Wang Cheng still counts on them to fight. These people are also the core forces in the team. Naturally, they cannot be hungry. That will affect The strength of your team.


    Except for these people, the elderly, the weak, sick, and disabled, naturally do not have such good treatment. It is normal to not have enough food or clothing. It is even normal for people to starve to death within the insurgent forces. What happened is not surprising.


    Now, these people who usually don¡¯t have enough food and don¡¯t wear warm clothes, suddenly see a lot of weapons, armor, food, etc., how can they be able to bear it, especially if they know that there is something that belongs to them. At that time, they all scrambled to shoot up, fearing that they were a step slower and that their share was taken away by others.


    These worries are not superfluous. At least, when they were in the Dalu dynasty, the things they robbed could not be distributed to them at all. The good things were robbed by those young and strong people. What they give to them is nothing but tattered things. As for food, they are always missing. Even if there is, it is left over from others.


    Therefore, they do not trust their "comrades in arms" at all. Only when they hold them in their hands, wear them on their bodies, and eat them in their stomachs, they will truly belong to them. Therefore, people from countries such as Qian Yuanguo will each When the supplies arrived, they had just put them down, and they had already rushed up to grab them. They didn''t even see Wang Cheng''s black and charcoal face. They didn''t even care about the scolding of others around him. I feel that those people prevent them from taking things just to take their own things as their own.


    As a result, they robbed them even more happily, until Wang Cheng cut down a few people, they calmed down a bit.


    Wang Cheng was very upset. The expressions of the people he had just now lost his face. If he was just ashamed in front of his own people, it would be fine. The point is that people from countries such as Qian Yuanguo are all watching. Now, as a result, his own person did such a behavior and almost didn''t piss him off.


    These guys who succeeded less than failed!


    Wang Cheng hated those people who snatched things in his heart. If because of them, he was underestimated by the domineering generals and others, and thus refused to cooperate with him, then he really had the heart to kill those people, of course, even if it was true. Killing them, Wang Cheng wouldn''t have the slightest distress. If he didn''t want to keep them strong and act as heads, he would have killed them all before.


    What made Wang Cheng even more angry was that in addition to these "unseen" old, weak, sick and disabled people who robbed of supplies, those young and strong men also had internal fighting for more supplies.


    Although they belong to Wang Cheng¡¯s subordinates, they are divided into many small groups. Everyone wants to make their small forces stronger. In this case, the voice of Wang Cheng¡¯s rebel forces will also be Heavier.


    And this time, the materials sent by Qian Yuanguo and other countries have naturally become what those people covet. Obtaining more materials means strengthening more strength and gaining more rights in the future.


    And when Wang Cheng saw that the soldiers who were still strong enough under him were also in an internal fight, he was really angry and smoked, and he almost failed to rectify all of them on the spot.


    Fortunately, Wang Cheng had a high prestige among the forces of the rebel forces and soon stopped this farce. However, things have already happened, and the shame has been lost. Even if it is stopped now, Qian Yuanguo cannot be changed for the time being. The impression of people waiting for their own team.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng can only secretly swear that when he fights with the team that sends relatives, he must perform well, fight the enemy bravely, show the true strength of his team, and let the domineering generals and others see the use of his power. In this way, the two parties can have follow-up cooperation.


    "Please rest assured that the domineering general, we will never go wrong with things at night." Wang Cheng said to the soldiers sent by the domineering general.


    Regarding what the domineering general said, he had already known it before, and had already made preparations for a long time. Once the sending party arrived, their actions would begin.


    In fact, there was nothing special about this action, it was just sending some people to harass the enemy. Wang Cheng had done this kind of thing before, and he had done it more than once. However, in the Dalu dynasty before, they sent off their relatives. The team did this entirely to paralyze the enemy''s nerves, let them relax their vigilance, and finally ambush them.


    And this time their purpose was different. This time their purpose was simpler, just to prevent the opponent from rest, and the next day they could not engage in a decisive battle in good condition.


    It is definitely not an easy task to ambush an army of tens of thousands in such an open place outside the pass. Therefore, frontal combat is almost inevitable. Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others have already done it. Well prepared in this regard.


    Luiza has confidence in the strength of his team, and the domineering general is also confident in his men, so the collision between the two sides is almost inevitable.


    The domineering general also knew that the real combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the rebels under Wang Cheng was not too good. However, the strength of the rebels this time is more than 100,000, even if it is more than 100,000 pigs, they must be enough to kill. For a while, not to mention, these are soldiers of the rebel army, and they are somewhat combative. With their cooperation, he will be more confident that he will win the team that sends relatives.


    However, in order to increase the hope of winning, the domineering general arranged for Wang Cheng to harass the family sending team at night, even if it only makes the soldiers in the sending team feel a little tired, it is worth it, anyway. , It is not his own person who died, the domineering general does not feel distressed.


    And Wang Cheng eagerly wanted to show it in front of the domineering general. Naturally, he would not refuse such a task, and he could easily determine who would perform this task.


    That''s the old, weak, sick and disabled!


    Originally, these people were brought here to get more supplies. Now the supplies have arrived at the camp, and they have lost the value of use. They are of no use except for wasting food. It is better to perform this task.

 2500 Chapter 2500

    Wang Cheng knew that to perform this night-time harassment mission was likely to cause certain casualties to his men. In fact, it was to be cannon fodder and bait. However, he did not dislike this. Fighting in the field, the combat effectiveness of the cavalry It is the strongest, plus, the soldiers of the coalition forces in the surrounding countries are better than the soldiers under him in terms of individual quality.


    In this way, once a war breaks out, oneself and the people under his team will not be able to play a great role. In that case, it will appear that oneself is not helpful to the coalition forces of other countries. If there is nothing, What is the difference between it and waste?How can the domineering generals and others be willing to cooperate with themselves?


    Therefore, even if he knew that there would be a loss, Wang Cheng didn''t care. Anyway, even if he died, the people who died were old, weak, sick and disabled, and the impact on his team''s strength was negligible.


    At the same time, it can save food, weapons and equipment, etc. If you look at it this way, you can still make money.


    In addition, if some people die on your side, you can ask for subsidies from the domineering general and others after the war, right?


    If you think about it this way, not only is it not a loss, but it also makes a lot of money.


    On the other side, Shi Dafu also has similar ideas to Wang Cheng. Although Shi Dafu¡¯s ability is a little worse than Wang Cheng, he is not bad at all in terms of ambition. He also has great ambitions, and he is watching After passing the army of the domineering generals and others, he also wanted to cooperate with the domineering generals and others like Wang Cheng. Once he can cooperate with them, he can borrow troops from them. With those strong soldiers joining, Then your own strength will become stronger in an instant?At that time, no matter whether it is other rebel forces including Wang Cheng, or the army of the court, they will not be his opponents!


    Therefore, Shi Dafu was suffocating his breath, and wanted to perform well in the next combat effectiveness, leaving a good impression on the domineering generals and others, making them feel that he was an object of cooperation.


    For night attacks, Shi Dafu will also participate, and he actively asked to participate in order to be able to perform more in front of the domineering generals and others.


    For Shi Dafu¡¯s request, the domineering General and others naturally have no reason to refuse. Anyway, it is just a harassment action. They themselves will not participate. Therefore, there is no need to worry about those who are in the rebel forces will affect themselves and so on. people.


    In this way, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu once again suffocated their breath and became competitors. However, in order not to leave a bad impression on the domineering generals and others, they all knew that this time was not a time of infighting. Even if they are rivals, they can only tell the winners and losers in the battle, rather than making each other''s loopholes. In that case, the domineering generals and others will know that they will be angry. When the time comes, they want to Cooperating with them is basically impossible.


    In the evening, the joint send-off team composed of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty really reached the place estimated by the domineering general and others. After all, because the sky was dark, they did not continue on their way, but chose instead. Camp in that place.


    This is in the arms of the domineering general and others. Although it is still difficult to ambush here, they have arrived several days earlier than the other party. They are more familiar with the surrounding terrain and, moreover, rest. At the same time, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu''s people have already been arranged around.


    Therefore, to carry out a night attack in this place, it was the best choice for Wang Cheng and the others.


    No abnormality was found in the family-sending team, although because of Morey¡¯s presence and the previous defeat in Cangling Mountain, this family-sending team is now very vigilant and has sent many scouts, but the terrain outside the customs is vast and I want to discover It is not so easy for some people who deliberately avoid it, especially the domineering general also deliberately let his scout team carry out counter-reconnaissance to the scouts sent by the sent-off team, and find their tracks in advance. If this happens, they will Can be transferred in time.


    Because of this, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu''s people were not discovered by the other party.


    Since that day, Huang Feng¡¯s identity seems to have been known by some key figures, but they did not do anything to Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng was sent by the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty. To some extent, Huang Feng Feng is the messenger of the emperor of the Da Lu dynasty. If Huang Feng is killed, it is not very difficult to them, but it is equivalent to slap the emperor of the Da Lu dynasty in the face. Not a good thing.


    Therefore, there is no need to offend the emperor of the Dalu dynasty for a Huangfeng. As for Luiza, he was reminded several times by General Morey, and asked him to restrain himself a little bit, and soon returned to China. He can do whatever he wants, and don''t mess with anything when on the road.


    Although Luiza was not reconciled, since Morey had already spoken, he had to listen. After all, Morey¡¯s status in Feng Jueguo was unusual. Although Luiza was the prince of Feng Jueguo, However, it is not to say that he will definitely be the emperor of the country in the future. If he wants to be in that position, Morey''s support is indispensable. Therefore, he obviously does not want to offend Mr. Morey at this time, or even It is also necessary to have a good performance in front of the other party.


    But after Huang Feng had a little bit of information with Princess Qi and Xiaohuan that night, he didn''t find two people, but gave them time to think about it. As long as Huang Feng was in this camp, he believed that Luiza It won''t succeed, so there is no need to see Princess Qi.


    And Princess Qi was obviously very tempted by what Huang Feng said that day, but she didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s true strength, so she couldn¡¯t fully believe in Huang Feng and believed that he could do what he said. , That kind of thing seems to be a bit weird to others.


    Moreover, because of the great impact of this incident, once he really followed Huang Feng to leave, and Huang Feng failed to do what he said, then the people of the Da Lu Dynasty would suffer a great chance. Big, the worst, his emperor''s brother will be reprimanded by the emperor, and even a lot of compensation will be increased.


    Therefore, even if she has been thinking about it for several days, Princess Qi has not made up her mind.


    However, as Huang Feng said before, they have not yet arrived in Feng Jue Country, then Princess Qi still has time to consider, and once they arrive in Feng Jue Country, everything may be too late.


    In the camp where the family was sent off, Princess Qi sat in the camp as usual after dinner, staring at the candles, not knowing what she was thinking, this situation has been going on for a long time, since Huang Feng gave her advice, she It''s always like this.


    Xiaohuan walked in, as if Princess Qi hadn''t seen her, she was still in a daze, maintaining the same posture.


    "Princess, haven''t you made up your mind?" As Princess Qi''s personal court lady, Xiaohuan naturally knows why Princess Qi is in such a state.


    "It''s not that simple. Once you make a wrong decision, many people may be hurt." Princess Qi said.


    "Princess, in my opinion, I think you should follow Huang Feng''s advice and leave with him." Xiaohuan said.


    "Why, don''t you believe that he can fight against a country alone? This is incredible. I know he is very powerful. However, this is no longer a question of how powerful he is. If he can really do what he said , Then he is a fairy." Princess Qi said.


    "I don''t believe that Huang Feng can do that." Xiaohuan shook his head and said, "However, I think Huang Feng''s previous analysis of the situation between the two countries makes sense. Now, it is not only our Da Lu dynasty who needs to recuperate. They are extremely windy, and they also have problems. As can be seen from the attack that night, their surroundings are also not stable."


    "I also know." Princess Qi nodded and said: "People in those surrounding countries, as long as they are not stupid, will not watch the rise of Feng Jueguo, because that is not good for them. Our Dalu Dynasty is powerful. At that time, at most, it was enough to let them bow their heads and proclaim their ministers. However, Feng Jueguo was obviously different. Once Feng Jueguo became truly powerful and defeated our Dalu dynasty, then the neighboring countries would not be able to surrender their heads and proclaim their ministers. Feng Jueguo will definitely annex them. We understand this, and people in those countries will also understand."


    "Yeah." Xiaohuan said: "The princess, what are you worried about? Those surrounding countries will take action against Feng Jueguo. At that time, Feng Jueguo will have no time to take care of him. Even if you run away, they will be angry at best. It won¡¯t really send troops to attack our Dalu Dynasty."


    "Although it is said that, but in this world, there is no absolute thing." Princess Qi said: "In case, I really escaped from marriage, the people of Feng Jueguo absolutely this is a huge shame for them. They must be severely punished. Will they take the opportunity to attack our Dalu dynasty regardless of the security of those neighboring countries? No one knows."


    Xiaohuan wanted to refute, but she understood that what Princess Qi said was right, and her worries were justified. Feng Jueguo is indeed possible to do so. Although this possibility is not very great, as long as There is such a possibility, then Princess Qi will not dare to take risks at will, because once the adventure fails, then what awaits them will be Feng Jueguo''s crazy revenge.


    It''s just a pity that Princess Qi is the only way to come, she is destined to be sacrificed.

 2501 Chapter 2501

    When the two were silent, the curtain of the camp was opened again, and a figure walked in.


    The two were shocked, and they were relieved to see that they were Huang Feng.


    In fact, there must be someone standing guard at the door of the curtain, especially after the last incident, Princess Qi asked Lin Yu to arrange someone to stand guard outside her camp, although she also knew that it might not be of any use to do so. However, she did it anyway, just to warn Luiza, and also to stop others who wanted to come in.


    Apart from Xiaohuan, Huang Feng is the only person who can enter and leave this camp at will. It was just that Princess Qi explained specifically before. After all, in this team, besides Xiaohuan, Huang Feng is the person she trusts most. Although the time to know Huang Feng was not long, Princess Qi knew that Huang Feng would not harm her. If Huang Feng really wanted to harm her, she would have already suffered.


    "Huang Feng, it''s so late, what''s the matter?" Seeing Huang Feng coming in, Princess Qi asked with some confusion.


    Before, Huang Feng would not come to their camp if they hadn''t asked for it on their own initiative. Moreover, since the last time she gave Princess Qi advice, Huang Feng has not been here, just to make Princess Qi consider it at ease.


    But I didn''t expect that Huang Feng actually came here today, and it was still in the dead of night.


    Of course, Princess Qi didn''t doubt what Huang Summit had done to herself, but she was simply curious about the other party''s purpose for coming so late.


    "It may be very lively outside tonight, so I will come in and sit and accompany you to prevent any accidents from happening." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others tried their best to conceal the investigation by the scouts arranged in the sending party. However, they wanted to deceive Huang Feng. It was completely impossible. Don¡¯t say that people were there, even if they were. A group of ants, Huang Feng wants to know what he is doing, he can know.


    Therefore, the traces of Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others were also known by Huang Feng, and there are so many people around this camp to send my relatives to me, there is always a purpose, anyway, it is definitely impossible to come to enjoy the moon. Therefore, the possibility of night attacks is very high.


    And Huang Feng was obviously worried that when the camp was in chaos, someone would take advantage of the chaos to enter the camp. Therefore, he would step in first to ensure the absolute safety of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    "Lively? What do you mean?" Princess Qi was even more puzzled. I don¡¯t know what Huang Feng¡¯s words meant. The whole camp has gradually become quiet at this time. Everyone has fallen asleep. After all, after a day¡¯s journey during the day, or It¡¯s very tiring. It¡¯s also going to be a hurry tomorrow morning, so naturally everyone has to hurry up and rest.


    Don''t say it was very lively outside, even the slightly louder noise was not heard, so Princess Qi didn''t know what the liveliness in Huang Feng''s mouth meant.


    "Nothing, you will know soon." Huang Feng did not explain.


    Xiaohuan poured a cup of tea for Huang Feng. For Huang Feng, although Xiaohuan had a good opinion of Huang Feng because of the previous incident in the carriage, in general, Huang Feng is their lifesaver and strength. It''s strong, so Xiaohuan really admires Huang Feng.


    Seeing Huang Feng refused to say, Princess Qi did not ask any more. She believed that if it was necessary to let herself know, Huang Feng would definitely tell herself instead of selling it off. Since he said so, it would be equivalent to this one. It doesn''t matter if you know it or not.


    Moreover, because Huang Feng is there, Princess Qi is not worried about any accidents. She believes that even if an accident happens, Huang Feng can protect herself.


    Just like the time Luiza came before.


    Therefore, Princess Qi stopped talking. Instead, she was drinking tea like Huang Feng. There was no sluggishness between her expressions. Instead, she was obviously happy and could be accompanied by Huang Feng. Princess Qi was still very happy. He I wish Huang Feng would stay here to accompany her all the time. Although she knew that the future of her and Huang Feng would be impossible, it would be a very enjoyable thing for her to stay one more second.


    The two did not speak, they were drinking tea quietly. The entire camp seemed very quiet, but it did not appear embarrassing, as if the two had been friends for many years, and they had a tacit understanding.


    Huang Feng did not take this opportunity to ask Princess Qi what happened before. In Huang Feng¡¯s view, it was Princess Qi¡¯s own business after all, and he could advise the other party. However, in the final decision, Princess Qi still had to do it herself. of.


    Therefore, there is no need to urge. If she has a decision, she will tell herself. If the other party does not reply to her after Feng Jueguo, it obviously means that the other party has accepted the reality by default. Feng didn''t have anything to say, it was the opponent''s own choice after all.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill all the dog thieves of the court!"


    "Kill Feng Jueguo!"


    Just when the two of them were drinking tea quietly and drinking their second cup, there was a sudden shout of killing outside, and the shouting of killing did not come from a certain direction, but from all directions, as if every There are sounds in all directions.


    Moreover, in order to ensure the safety of Princess Qi, when setting up the camp, Princess Qi¡¯s camp has been arranged in the most central position of the entire camp, and in their camp, the shouts of killing can be clearly heard, showing the loudness of the sound. , The number of people coming.


    "Someone has killed?!" Princess Qi was shocked when she heard these screams.


    On the way, she had no idea how many attacks she had encountered. When she was in the palace before, she had never thought that the outside world would be so dangerous. She thought that the entire Dalu dynasty was the same as the emperor. , Prosperous and stable, but never thought that it was so dangerous outside. Since leaving the imperial capital, he has been under attack, and he has hardly stopped. Unexpectedly, now that he is out of the customs, he will be attacked.


    However, when Princess Qi saw Huang Feng who was steadily opposite to her, she seemed to realize something: "Is this the excitement you mentioned before?"


    "Isn''t this lively?" Huang Feng said lightly.


    At this time, shouts of killing, fighting, and screams came one after another, all reaching the ears of several people. Obviously, the attacker had already fought with the soldiers in the camp.


    "Well, it''s very lively." Upon hearing Huang Feng''s words, Princess Qi nodded in response, sitting down and continued drinking tea.


    Since Huang Feng had known everything in advance, and had sat in front of him personally, then he had nothing to worry about, and just sat here quietly.


    The noise outside is getting louder and louder. The number of enemies coming this time is obviously a lot. Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu not only brought the old, weak, sick and disabled in their hands, but also the young and strong. Yes, they also brought it, but the old, weak, sick and disabled rushed to the forefront, acting as cannon fodder.


    And Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu''s two subordinates together, there are more than 100,000 people. Although the quality of the individual soldiers is not low, they are only tens of thousands, and it is still dark at this time. The surrounding light is not enough, which has further narrowed the power gap between the two sides. Some insurgent soldiers who are not strong can also use the dark night to fish in troubled waters.


    Fortunately, Morey is not a mediocre. Although he didn''t get timely information from the scouts sent out, he still arranged a lot of outposts after setting up the camp, both of which were bright and dark. Therefore, those insurgents, Before approaching the camp, it was discovered by the guards in the camp, and then the soldiers in the camp were notified.


    However, the darkness still plays a role. Although the guards are very dedicated, when they find that the rebel forces are coming, in fact, the people of those forces are not too far away from the camp, even if they are notified. The people in the camp were lost, but still seemed a little rushed.


    The fighting between the two sides is inextricably difficult. The entire camp is also chaotic. There are people everywhere, and there are shouts of killings everywhere. Although the forces of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty coalition forces are not weak, they are limited in number. During the day, it is not possible to form an array. On the side of the rebel soldiers, although their individual combat effectiveness is not high, there are too many of them.


    Therefore, as soon as the battle started, both sides had their own advantages and disadvantages, and it was difficult to distinguish between them. However, when the soldiers from Feng Jueguo and Dalu Dynasty in the camp recovered from the previous panic, their combat effectiveness It has also been further improved, and it has slowly begun to take advantage.


    Fortunately, when they came, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu did not think that with these people in their hands, they could really defeat the army in front of them. Their mission here today is just to harass, as much as possible. Kill the enemy more, and at the same time let the enemy have no way to rest, then their task will be completed, so although they are at a disadvantage, neither of them is very anxious.


    "Protect the princess!"


    When Huang Feng and Princess Qi were drinking tea in peace, suddenly a group of soldiers rushed in and they were still drinking, and the person headed by Princess Qi still knew it, it was Lu. A guard next to Izza.


    After the soldier came in, he saw Huang Feng and Princess Qi sitting there drinking tea, their expressions were calm, as if they didn''t know what was going on, his heart suddenly burst.


    "Who let you in, go out!" Huang Feng and Princess Qi did not speak, they were still drinking tea, but Xiaohuan scolded those people.


    "There are thieves attacking the camp outside. We are worried about the safety of Her Royal Highness, and we are here to protect Her Royal Highness." The soldier headed said.

 2502 Chapter 2502 Vicious Mind

    "His Royal Highness is very safe and does not need your protection, please go out." Xiaohuan said blankly.


    Xiaohuan didn''t have a good impression of these outstanding Chinese people, especially those around Luiza, and he would naturally not be polite to them.


    Moreover, Xiaohuan and Princess Qi are not stupid. The purpose of this person''s entry is obviously not to protect the safety of the princess. They definitely want to do something in the chaos, and may use the protection of the princess as a pretext. , Take the princess away, as for where it will take, you don¡¯t actually have to guess, because you all know.


    "Fortunately Huang Feng is here." Princess Qi and Xiaohuan thought to themselves.


    If it weren¡¯t for Huang Feng to be here, the two of them would definitely leave these windy soldiers and take them away for the sake of protecting them. At that time, it would be difficult for them to protect themselves. After all, in their opinion , Luiza hid them in a camp randomly, and it was difficult for Huang Feng to find them.


    "However, I have been ordered by my eldest prince to ensure the safety of the princess. Those thieves may rush here at any time. Once they come, it may not be easy for a person to protect the princess." Luiza''s soldier said.


    This soldier came under Luiza¡¯s order. When he saw someone rushing to the camp at night, Luiza didn¡¯t expect to come and take Princess Qi away. However, after they stabilized the form, Luiza A different kind of thought began to develop in Yizha''s heart, and this allowed the soldiers to take advantage of this opportunity to take Princess Qi away.


    In Luiza¡¯s view, although Huang Feng¡¯s skill is very powerful, there is only one person. Since he has accepted the order of the emperor to protect Princess Qi, then he cannot let Princess Qi suffer a little bit. Otherwise, he would be difficult to deal with. Therefore, Huang Feng should accept his own "help" when he realizes that the situation is dangerous. After all, Huang Feng''s heart should be to ensure the safety of Princess Qi For the first priority.


    And as long as Princess Qi is within her control, what about she wants?As for what Old Marshal Morey said, just bear with it for a while and don¡¯t make any major incidents. In Luiza¡¯s view, there is no problem. The Hornets took the initiative to bring Princess Qi to him for help, so he cannot be blamed. Right.


    It¡¯s just that, although Luiza¡¯s wishful thinking is clinking, he misses a point. That is, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t need to ask him for help at all. Although there are many enemies outside, for Huang Feng, If it is not a threat, you can guarantee the safety of Princess Qi, so why go to others for help?


    "Go back and tell your Patriarch, it is enough to have me here, so that he is not worried about the safety of the princess." Huang Feng said lightly to the soldier.


    "Don''t be brave. If there is any accident in your Royal Highness, this responsibility is not something you can take." The soldier yelled at Chu Yu. Although Chu Yu was very skilled, it could only be regarded as an undertaking after all. Only people, this Luiza''s soldiers are naturally not afraid of Huang Feng, and he does not believe that Huang Fengsheng suddenly shot him.


    "If you can''t take it, it''s my business. You don''t need to worry about you and your master. Go out, you must force me to take action." Huang Feng said lightly.


    It''s a joke. I can come easily in such a dangerous world of cultivation. I don''t have any problems if I want to protect one person. In an ordinary world of cold weapons, if I want to protect two people, can it be a problem?


    When the soldier heard Huang Feng¡¯s threats, his face changed. As Luiza¡¯s soldier, he certainly knew how powerful Huang Feng was. Their eldest prince had no ability to resist in front of Huang Feng. He was thrown so far twice in a row, and his skill was not as good as that of His Royal Highness, so naturally he was not even Huang Feng''s opponent.


    Moreover, Huang Feng is already afraid of the status of the Grand Prince, so he did not kill him, but after all, he is just a personal soldier. A soldier will not let a master like Huang Feng have too much fear, even if he is himself Feng Jue''s identity as a countryman, it seems that he can''t provide too much protection to himself. If he really angers the other party, it is hard to guarantee that the other party will not really take action.


    Therefore, after hearing Huang Feng''s threat, Luiza''s soldier''s face changed a little, and in the end he just gave a cold snort and turned away with someone.


    "These people are really hateful. The enemies have already entered. By this time, they are still thinking about taking advantage of the princess." After those people left, Xiaohuan said quite indifferently.


    Indeed, there are shouts of killings outside. As a senior in this team, Luiza should now put all his thoughts on how to defeat the enemy, but he did not expect that at this time, he was still thinking Regarding Princess Yaoqi, we can also see how persistent the other party is about this matter.


    Although, after returning to Feng Jueguo, Princess Qi did not have much room for resistance. Luiza could do whatever he wanted, but Luiza could not swallow this breath. After all, in the past, women were in his In his eyes, it''s just like a plaything, calling it is coming and going, and no woman has ever been able to defy his will.


    However, in Princess Qi''s place, he was slumped and ate more than once. This made Luiza''s heart very uncomfortable. Although he knew that after returning to China, he would do whatever he wanted, but in that case, He didn''t get his face back, and only when he gave Princess Qi on the way halfway through, can his depression be relieved.


    It''s just that because of Huang Feng''s presence, obviously this thing is not so easy to succeed.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t succeed with me," Huang Feng said.


    "With you, we should not be afraid." Xiaohuan said: "However, you can only accompany us to Feng Jue Country. After that, we will still be attacked by the big prince."


    Having said that, Xiaohuan looked at Princess Qi. In fact, Huang Feng had promised to take them away before. Xiaohuan was also a little moved in his heart, but Princess Qi was too worried and was unwilling to take risks, and Princess Qi did not leave. If so, Xiaohuan will obviously not leave.


    When Princess Qi heard what Xiaohuan said, her expression was complicated. Huang Feng saw that the other party had not made up his mind and did not urge her. After all, this matter was not a trivial matter for Princess Qi, not to mention taking risks. Life will be different in the future. After taking them away, it means that they have no turning back. They can''t go to Fengjueguo, and they will not return to the Dalu dynasty. This is equivalent to the life before. Say goodbye.


    Therefore, such a decision is not so easy to make. Princess Qi will consider it carefully, which is understandable.


    On the other side, after Luiza''s personal soldiers left from Princess Qi''s camp, they found Luiza who was killing the enemy, and told them about the previous camp.


    "Oh? He''s very confident?" Luiza''s face was a little ugly, and he thought that that night, he was thrown out of the camp twice in disgrace by Huang Feng. It was a shame to him.


    "Well, he is very confident, sure that he can protect Princess Qi and the others, and Princess Qi and the others also believe in him," said Luiza''s soldier.


    "No matter how powerful he is, he is only a single person. How many enemies can he block? He is so confident that it just feels that we are all here to kill the enemy and will not let the enemy break through the defense line and rush to Princess Qi''s camp. If they do, they will naturally be in no danger.¡± Luiza said as though I knew everything.


    "What should I do then?" The soldier thought, it was indeed the reason.


    No matter how powerful Huang Feng is, how many enemies can he block?He is not a god, just an ordinary person, no matter how powerful he is, he is limited, and he must have no bottom in his heart.


    It¡¯s just that Princess Qi¡¯s camp is in the center of the entire camp, and around the camp, soldiers from her side and from the Dalu dynasty are guarding them. Although there are many enemies, it¡¯s not easy to break through the line of defense. , What''s more, they now have the upper hand, and the situation is already in favor of their development.


    As long as they blocked the enemy, Princess Naqi and others would naturally not be in danger of their lives, so Huang Feng would be so calm.


    "Since he is so confident, let''s try it out and see how capable he is." Luiza''s eyes flashed dangerously.


    "Try? How to try?" The soldier didn''t understand, after all, Luiza had already been defeated by the opponent before, so it wouldn''t be useful to change to another person.


    "Let the people below, when you fight, don''t try your best, loose a hole in the line of defense, and lead the enemy to Princess Qi''s camp in the future, doesn''t he think he is very powerful? I want to see, he has How powerful," Luiza said.


    "But, if you do this, will Princess Qi be in danger?" the soldier asked. He was not opposed to testing Huang Feng, but that Princess Qi is now their protection target after all. If something goes wrong with Princess Qi , Then they obviously can''t deal with each other.


    "I will lead people to stare at it in secret. Once Princess Qi is in danger, I will rescue her so that he can see who has the ability to protect her safety." Luiza said.


    "Okay!" The soldier said with his eyes lit up. In this way, not only would Huang Feng be the one who got in the way, but also Luiza could embrace the beauty and win Princess Qi''s heart.


    "Let the people below be more concealed when doing it. Don''t be too obvious. Otherwise, we won''t be able to explain to the people over there in the Dalu Dynasty." Luiza said, in addition to their outstanding people, there are also big As for the people of Lu Dynasty, Luiza doesn''t want to conflict with them at this time.

 2503 Chapter 2503 An Incomprehensible Scene

    "Yes, Your Highness, I know what to do!" The soldier responded. He was not unfamiliar with this kind of misfortune, and even familiar with it. Therefore, he felt that he would never have any problems. of.


    Naturally, Luiza wanted to bite by drawing those enemies around Princess Qi¡¯s camp, using their hands, to kill Huang Feng, and at the same time let Princess Qi know who can protect her safety, so to speak, Doing so is a strategy of killing two birds with one stone.


    However, Luiza also knew that if his ideas were known to Lin Yu and others, then it would not be so easy to implement them smoothly. After all, Lin Yu and the others¡¯ mission was to protect Princess Qi¡¯s safety. , I will never allow myself to risk using Princess Qi''s life safety.


    At this time, it was obviously not the time to turn against the army of the Great Lu Dynasty such as Lin Yu. Therefore, Luiza repeatedly emphasized that he should let his own people act carefully so that they cannot be discovered by Lin Yu and others.


    However, Luiza still trusts his own soldiers, and he believes that the other party can well complete the tasks assigned to him.


    And this soldier did not disappoint Luiza. He took the initiative to meet the invading enemies. After that, he pretended to be invincible and fought and retreated. The direction of his retreat seemed to be like He chose randomly in a panic, but only he knew that he just chose the direction of Princess Qi''s camp.


    And around Princess Qi¡¯s camp, there are actually guards, usually there, but after this kind of night attack, the number of guards has increased. There are people who are very windy and there are soldiers from the Lu Dynasty. They The purpose is to protect Princess Qi''s safety.


    However, Luiza¡¯s personal soldiers attracted a lot of enemies this time. Seeing that Luiza¡¯s personal soldiers seemed to be unable to defeat the enemy, and the enemy was already close, so, guard the soldiers around Princess Qi¡¯s camp. We can only choose to step forward to meet the enemy.


    This is exactly what Luiza and his soldiers hope to see. However, the people guarding the vicinity of Princess Qi¡¯s camp have been transferred away by Luiza for various reasons. Therefore, the main battle against the enemy The only candidates were those sent by Lin Yu.


    The people sent by Lin Yu were all from the Dalu dynasty. In their hearts, Princess Qi¡¯s status is naturally very high. After all, Princess Qi is a member of the royal family. If anything happens to Princess Qi, they are very May be affected.


    However, even if they put Princess Qi¡¯s safety first, they could not withstand Luiza¡¯s soldiers to attract more enemies. Therefore, shortly after the battle, Lin Yu sent to protect Princess Qi¡¯s guards. , Has fallen into a disadvantage, after that, there is not much power to counterattack. However, at this time, Luiza''s soldiers still attracted more enemies.


    "What to do? The sound of fighting outside is very close, are they calling?" Inside Princess Qi''s camp, Xiaohuan said with some worry, listening to the sound of fighting close at hand.


    Although Princess Qi knows that Huang Feng''s skills are very strong, there is a limit to how strong it is. Now, the enemy is clearly on the offensive and the offensive is fierce. Huang Feng is only one person, and it must be unstoppable.


    At this time, in this camp, there were only Huang Feng, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, and there were no other helpers, so Xiaohuan seemed so worried and anxious.


    Although Princess Qi did not speak, it can be seen from the expression on her face that she was also very worried in her heart, but she did not want to express this worry. Huang Feng refused Luiza before. When the guards were protecting this camp, she chose to support Huang Feng. At this time, she naturally chose to continue to support Huang Feng instead of blaming Huang Feng.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, it''s okay." Huang Feng said faintly. There was no worry in his heart. However, seeing Princess Qi and Xiaohuan seem to be worried, so I had to say something to comfort them.


    "Well, I believe you." Princess Qi said, hearing Huang Feng''s words, her face was obviously less worried. Although in this case, Huang Feng seemed a bit arrogant to say so, but However, Princess Qi instinctively chose to believe in Huang Feng. She believed that Huang Feng would be able to ensure her safety, just like the previous few times, to ensure that she would not be harmed.


    "But there are many enemies. If they rush in together, what should we do?" Xiaohuan said with some worry. It is normal for her to have such worries, because she treats Huang Feng as a normal person. In the current situation, no matter how strong the individual is, it is useless.


    However, Huang Feng is obviously not a normal person, even, to be precise, Huang Feng is already out of the realm of human beings. He is now in the semi-fairy realm. As long as he goes up half a step further, he is the realm of "fairies". When the time comes, he will completely break away from the human category and become a god.


    However, Xiaohuan obviously didn''t know about this, so it was normal for her to have such a worry, and Huang Feng would not feel that the other party was seeing herself clearly.


    "It''s okay, it''s useless to rush in." Huang Feng said lightly.


    As soon as Huang Feng¡¯s voice fell, only a stab was heard. The camp had been torn from the outside, and more than one place was torn. Then, in the horrified eyes of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, a group of The man waved his weapon and rushed in, his face terrifying and terrifying.


    "what!"


    Xiaohuan couldn''t help but yelled out. Although Princess Qi did not yell, her face was pale with fright, because there were at least a dozen enemies who rushed at the same time, and she and Xiaohuan had no fighting power at all. , The only person on the scene who can have combat effectiveness is Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng is only one person. If you hide in the dark as you did before in the pass, you may still have a chance. However, now the two sides collide head-on, there is no possibility of a sneak attack. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are two. They all feel that their situation is very dangerous.


    However, although the situation is dangerous and there is even the possibility of dying here, Princess Qi does not regret her previous decision at all, and she does not regret her choice to believe in Huang Feng. She would rather die here than to have a relationship with Luiza Any contact.


    "His Royal Highness, it should be almost done. If you don''t take any action, the princess of the Lu Dynasty will be in danger." Not far from Princess Qi''s camp, Luiza and his soldiers are hiding in the dark with a group of people. , Secretly observe the situation on Princess Qi''s camp.


    "Okay, get ready to shoot." Luiza said, although he let people lead the enemy to Princess Qi''s camp, but he didn''t want Princess Qi to be in any danger, not to mention the beauty of Princess Qi, really To die is a great loss in itself, and even the pressure from the Lu Dynasty will make him feel uncomfortable.


    Therefore, seeing Princess Qi and others in danger now, he wanted to take action.


    However, the next moment what happened in Princess Qi''s camp was for him and his men to stay there.


    I saw that the enemies who rushed into Princess Qi¡¯s camp did not want to talk nonsense with Princess Qi and the others. They raised the knife and killed them, because the order he received was to kill as much as possible. All the enemies in this camp.


    Therefore, although Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are both women, those who committed the crime did not have the slightest pity for Xiangyuyu, and would not show any mercy.


    However, their swords could not fall in the horrified eyes of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. To be precise, they stopped three or four meters away from Princess Qi, Xiaohuan and Huangfeng. After they got down, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t make a step forward, as if there was an invisible wall in front of them, blocking their progress.


    "What''s going on?" There were puzzled expressions in the eyes of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. They didn''t think that these gangsters stopped attacking because they suddenly discovered their conscience. After all, look at their viciousness. The expression knew that they wouldn''t want to let go of themselves and others.


    But how do you explain what is happening now?Why did they stop suddenly, why didn''t they kill, they were not far from themselves and others, and they shouldn''t give up at this time.


    Only Huang Feng still looked at this scene calmly, as if nothing around him existed, his expression had not changed at all.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t I walk anymore?"


    "A ghost!"


    "Why is this happening? Did they hide their eyes?"


    Those soldiers of the uprising army who originally wanted to kill Princess Xiangqi and others, at this time, they couldn¡¯t figure it out one by one. They themselves didn¡¯t know what was going on right now. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want to let Princess Qi and others go. , It''s just that when they rushed halfway, they found that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t move forward. Such a thing had never happened before.


    "Get out!"


    At this moment, Huang Feng, who had always been calm, waved his arms at these people. Then, those people seemed to have been blown by the violent wind, and everyone flew behind him at the same time. When they came to Miyuan, they only fell. However, the place where they fell is already on the battlefield. People are fighting around. Therefore, they don¡¯t even have the mind to think about what happened just now, they can only immediately. Join the battle, otherwise, they may be killed by the enemy''s coalition forces of the Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty.


    Princess Qi, Xiaohuan, Luiza and others not far away looked at this scene dumbfounded, how could they not understand what they were seeing, all this was incredible.

 2504 Chapter 2504

    "This, what''s the situation?" Luiza stared at this scene dumbfounded, as if he couldn''t accept it.


    However, the people next to Luiza are obviously unable to answer Luiza¡¯s question, because their current state is not much better than Luiza¡¯s, and they are all staring at Huang who are not far away. peak.


    Because the camp was cut through by the soldiers of the insurrection army, at this time, Luiza and others were able to clearly see everyone in the camp. Huang Feng''s calm sitting appearance was naturally seen by Luiza and others. In the eyes.


    Huang Feng is very skillful. Luiza knew this before that he had suffered a loss in the opponent''s hands before, but Luiza did not expect that the opponent could be so strong that he waved his hand gently. So many people have actually been lifted out, and they have flown so far. Is this something that humans can do?


    Is he a man or a god?


    Luiza had deep doubts in his heart.


    At this time, Huang Feng seemed to have nothing happened. He was still sitting there. When he was besieged by so many rebel soldiers, his expression didn''t even change. He was calm and shocking.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were both in shock at this time. When the insurgent soldiers besieged them, they almost didn''t scare them to death. Although they were in their hearts when they left the imperial capital, they were already in shock. If you are ready for death, you are not afraid of death, but when the danger really comes, no one can remain calm.


    The only reliance for the two of them was Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng was sitting there at the time. Both thought that Huang Feng was also frightened like them, and their hearts were full of despair. To die in the hands of these rebel soldiers.


    But he didn''t expect or know what magic Huang Feng had cast. The soldiers of the rebel army couldn''t get close to them. Then, with a light wave of his hand, he lifted the terrible guys out. The matter has exceeded their cognition.


    However, anyway, this is a good thing for them. After all, Huang Feng is on their side to protect them. The stronger Huang Feng is, the safer they will naturally be. Although this is strong, it is already strong. It''s incredible, but it''s not important. What''s important is that Huang Feng is much stronger than they thought before.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both had surprises on their faces. They were about to ask how Huang Feng was, but they saw more rebel soldiers rushing over.


    And among the soldiers of the insurgent army, Wang Cheng who came personally was included!


    Because of Princess Qi¡¯s camp tent being cut, the people outside can already see the situation inside at this time, so Huang Feng, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are in everyone¡¯s sight at this time. .


    Naturally, Wang Cheng didn¡¯t know Princess Qi. However, Princess Qi¡¯s camp was in the middle of the entire camp. Moreover, Princess Qi¡¯s camp was much larger than that of others around him. Obviously, the one who lives in it People, their identity is definitely extraordinary.


    In addition, there is a master sitting in Princess Qi¡¯s camp, plus the natural nobleness that princess Qi exudes from herself, let Wang Cheng judge in his heart that the beautiful woman in this camp is one of his goals this time. , The princess of the Great Lu Dynasty!


    Although it was still not completely certain, Wang Cheng felt that this possibility was very high. Therefore, after being repelled by Huang Feng, he brought more people to rush to kill. There is no need for Luiza''s soldiers to guide him.


    "not good!"


    Seeing this scene, Luiza, who has been hiding not far away ready to take action at any time, also changed his face. Although he had asked the enemy to be led to Princess Qi¡¯s camp before, he also controlled the number. , He just wanted to cause a certain danger to Princess Qi and the others, not really wanting to kill Princess Qi, it was not in his interest.


    However, things seemed to be out of control now. It was completely out of his expectations. He didn''t expect that there would be so many soldiers from the rebel army to besiege Princess Qi. Although the people he brought were good in strength, they were a bit small after all. .


    And once Princess Qi is really killed by the soldiers of the insurgents, then not only will he lose a beautiful woman, but also, he will not be able to explain to the Da Lu Dynasty.


    "His Royal Highness? What should I do?" The soldier asked. The situation that happened right now was obviously not in their previous plan, so for a while, the soldier didn''t know what to do.


    "Hurry up and bring more people." Luiza said to his guard.


    "Yes." The soldier led away.


    Luiza didn''t go up to rescue Princess Qi, but looked at Huang Feng and the three who were trapped in a complex expression.


    "I hope you can hold on for a while." Luiza said while looking at Huang Feng''s back.


    It is also ironic. Before, Luizha wished that Huang Feng would be killed by the soldiers of the insurgents, and then he would come to a hero to save the United States. However, now he hopes that Huang Feng can be strong enough to hold on for a while. , And wait until he has more people under his hand before being killed, when that time, he can play.


    Therefore, Luiza now actually prayed for Huang Feng in his heart, hoping that he could hold on for a while.


    As for Luiza himself, he does not have the idea of ??rushing forward now. Although he really wants to get Princess Qi and wants to show her in front of her, in Luiza''s heart, his own life is the safest. Importantly, if he is sure enough, he doesn''t mind going up and performing well in front of Princess Qi to get the other''s favor.


    However, in this situation, he will not take risks. His own life is even more important. There are many beautiful women. Perhaps Princess Qi may not be so beautiful. However, Luiza is absolutely impossible for A woman went on an adventure. Luiza, who was aware of the danger during the battle in Cangling Mountain, resolutely abandoned Princess Qi and others, and left alone with her is the proof.


    And now, he also wouldn¡¯t choose to take risks. It¡¯s not worth it. He would only hide in the dark, praying for Huang Feng to last longer. If Huang Feng can¡¯t persist, Huang Feng and Princess Qi will fall into danger. Then, Luiza will leave without hesitation.


    At this time, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan breathed a sigh of relief just now, but found that more enemies rushed up. This time there were many more enemies than before. The hideous and terrifying expressions on everyone''s face were scared. The two of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were broken, they yelled in fright, and looked at Huang Feng subconsciously.


    In the entire camp, only Huang Feng can bring them enough sense of security. Huang Feng has rescued the two of them more than once before, and this time they can only rely on Huang Feng.


    However, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan knew that the current situation was much more dangerous than before, and the enemy had increased a lot. Even Huang Feng might not be able to protect them both.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi said to Huang Feng; "Huang Feng, go by yourself, you can definitely escape without the burden of the two of us."


    In Princess Qi¡¯s view, if Huang Feng protects her and Xiaohuan, then she will definitely be affected. Rather than all three of them die here, it is better to let Huangfeng break through alone, without the burden of both herself and Xiaohuan. , Huang Feng might be able to escape.


    "If I can, I want to be an ordinary person in my next life and marry someone I like." Princess Qi looked at Huang Feng and thought silently in her heart.


    Although the standard of living in the palace is very high, and her imperial brother loves her very much, and even promised to let her choose the husband-in-law before, but in the end she married someone she didn¡¯t like, and she had no choice but to accept.


    Therefore, she just wants to be an ordinary person in her next life, and she can truly choose to marry someone she likes, without so much helplessness.


    When Huang Feng heard Princess Qi''s words, he did not run away. Instead, he raised his head and smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay with me."


    Princess Qi swears that she had never seen such a reassuring smile before, so that when she saw Huang Feng''s smile, her heart jumped fiercely, and her face turned red and she even forgot After he was still in danger, Chu Yu was completely like a young girl in spring.


    "If you can help me solve Feng Jueguo''s threat, I want to follow you." Princess Qi suddenly said a digression to Huang Feng, her eyes shy and firm.


    Huang Feng was also slightly taken aback. He didn''t expect that Princess Qi would suddenly talk about this topic, but immediately said, "It''s decided?"


    "Yeah!" Princess Qi nodded.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal." Huang Feng said lightly: "However, let''s solve the immediate matter first."


    At this time, Wang Cheng and others rushed over, less than ten meters away from Huang Feng and Princess Qi.


    Although the threat was close at hand, at this time, Princess Qi suddenly didn''t have too much fear. She just looked at Huang Feng and the person she just selected. She suddenly felt that as long as she could stay By Huang Feng''s side, no matter how dangerous the surroundings are, she is no longer afraid.


    "Although you can''t be with Huang Feng when you are alive, it is still good to be able to die together." Princess Qi suddenly smiled and thought: "However, it is a pity that Huang Feng, he could have had a lot of For a bright future, the result is to accompany me to die here. If we can escape from the dead this time, I will spend the whole life with him and compensate him."


    Huang Feng didn''t know Princess Qi''s rich inner drama, he didn''t want to die, nor would he die.

 2505 Chapter 2505 Tortoise Shell

    Wang Cheng led people to Princess Qi and so on. He even clearly saw the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. However, to his slight surprise, only one of the three people at the scene had a scared expression on their faces. , The other two were calm, with smiles on their faces.


    "What''s going on? You can still laugh now? Is this scared?" Wang Cheng was puzzled.


    I have already brought dozens of people to besiege, and the surrounding soldiers from Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty can¡¯t come in time. The three people on the scene can be said to be dead. In this case , Fear is a normal reaction, and a smile on his face is a bit weird. Therefore, Wang Cheng felt that the other two must have been frightened and stupid. That''s why they had such an expression.


    "Go to hell! Wait for you to die! My plan is mostly completed!" Wang Cheng thought to himself.


    He is very sure that among the three people surrounded, there is a princess from the Dalu dynasty, and the princess from the Dalu dynasty was killed while being escorted by Feng Jueguo''s army. Then, the Dalu dynasty The imperial court of Guinness must blame Feng Jueguo for its ineffective protection. Although the two countries may not turn their faces due to this, it is certain that suspicions arise between each other.


    Once that happens, the relationship between the two countries will become unstable. At that time, the two sides will be on guard for each other. Even if the war has ceased, they must put each other on each other. If this happens, give them these. The rebel forces have a chance to fish in troubled waters.


    Wang Cheng believes that he will be able to use this opportunity to grow his own.


    Therefore, the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty must die!


    "Go to hell!" Wang Cheng roared, and the big knife in his hand had been swung out. He seemed to have seen the princess of Da Lu Dynasty who had been frightened and died tragically under his big knife. The corners of his mouth were unconscious. Smiled.


    "when!"


    When Wang Cheng''s broadsword was swung into the air, it seemed to hit something, and it made a clear sound. After that, a huge rebound force came from his arm, shaking him unpreparedly. Back.


    Wang Cheng didn¡¯t know. So, I didn¡¯t know what happened. There was nothing in the air. How could it be as if he had cut the wall. At first, Wang Cheng thought he had an illusion, but soon he knew it was not. It''s that simple, because the subordinates around him are in the same situation as him. When the weapon in his hand is swung halfway, they can no longer be hit. They are bombarded by the force of the rebound. Back, some people didn''t wield their weapons, but their heads hit the invisible "wall", and they were dizzy.


    "What the hell is going on?" Wang Cheng looked at the three people not far away with a dazed expression. The three were still there, and they didn''t move a bit. Then, it was just a little distance away, but it seemed to be separated. Like thousands of mountains and rivers, there is no way for myself and others to reach it.


    Wang Cheng looked at the place two or three meters in front of him with a look of horror. It was still empty and there was nothing.


    "Is it an illusion?" Wang Cheng thought to himself.


    However, he soon knew that this was indeed not an illusion. When he stopped, the other rebel soldiers behind him did not stop. They rushed forward one by one, and then, just now The soldiers who bounced back were also bounced back one after another.


    "A faint aperture just appeared there? What is that?" Wang Cheng said with a puzzled look.


    Just now when many insurgent soldiers rushed past, after being hit by someone, a faint halo appeared in the place where they bounced back. If you don¡¯t look closely, it¡¯s really not easy to spot, but Wang Cheng has been Staring there, I saw that the aperture appeared, and as everyone bounced back, the faint aperture disappeared.


    However, no one was able to answer Wang Cheng''s doubts. Others didn''t even see the faint aperture. Even if they saw it, they might be the same as him, with a daunting expression and no idea what the situation was.


    "Appeared, appeared again!"


    Luiza and others, who were not far away, cried out in surprise and fear after seeing those people bounced back.


    When the previous group of people killed Huang Feng and Princess Qi, there was no way to get closer. Around Huang Feng and the three of them, there was like an invisible wall. Blocked outside, unable to move forward.


    But this time, the same situation appeared again. Originally, Luiza felt that the situation that occurred before was caused by Huang Feng. However, the number of people in the previous group was relatively small, so it was not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. Now, the number of people besieging Huang Feng is several times as many as before, or even more. So, no matter how powerful Huang Feng is, he can''t hold it, but he didn''t expect that the same situation would happen again.


    "Who is that person? There is such a master in the imperial palace of the Great Lu Dynasty? How did he do it?" Luiza''s heart raised one question after another, but because there were so many people around Huang Feng was around the three of them, so Luiza couldn''t see Huang Feng, and at the same time he couldn''t see the faint aperture.


    However, even if Luiza saw the aperture, it was of no use, he certainly didn''t know what it was, only one more doubt in his mind.


    "Kill! Kill me!" On the other side, Wang Cheng didn''t give up. Although he said that he didn''t understand what the aperture was, but he wanted to come only as a blindfold set by the people inside. There was nothing serious, as long as they were here. If they attack together, they will definitely be able to break the tortoise shell.


    As long as the shell of this tortoise is broken, then the people inside will be dead!


    Wang Chengcheng thought things so simple. However, things were obviously not as simple as he thought. Under his command, the soldiers of the rebel army under his command naturally began to attack continuously. However, the result Even though they were returning from constant back-shocks, their arms were sore and there was no effect. The tortoise shell was still very hard.


    Wang Cheng was a little anxious. Their mission tonight was originally harassment, not really trying to defeat this army, but now, the situation on the scene has indeed begun to slowly turn against them and leave it to them. In fact, the time is running out. If they can''t retreat in time, they may even be completely wiped out here.


    Naturally, Wang Cheng didn¡¯t want to see this result. What''s more, he himself was still here. It was just that by chance he met the princess of the Da Lu Dynasty and asked him to give up like this. He was obviously unwilling. Originally, he Still just guessing the identity of the other party, but the appearance of this tortoise shell made him sure.


    If it weren''t for the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, who would spend so much effort to protect?The maid of the palace obviously has no such qualifications.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng was very sure that the woman in the tortoise shell was the princess of the Dalu Dynasty.


    However, because of the existence of the tortoise shell, it is not so easy for him to kill the princess of the Dalu Dynasty, and there is not much time left for him.


    Thinking of this, Wang Cheng whispered a few words to a close friend next to him. After that, he left and took other people to the side to withdraw, while fighting with other people in the army, while waiting for them.


    "Why didn''t they fight?" Xiaohuan, who was still scared before, asked with some doubts when he saw Wang Cheng and others suddenly stopped attacking.


    "Do you want them to continue fighting?" Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Of course not." Xiaohuan said quickly: "I know it''s just curious."


    "Maybe their conscience discovered it." Huang Feng said.


    Xiaohuan gave Huang Feng a white look, obviously not believing the reason for this obvious nonsense.


    Princess Qi¡¯s performance is much more calm. After just making a decision, she has gambled out the rest of her life, and the person she bet on is Huang Feng, so no matter what Huang Feng decides, she said Whatever she said, she would support and believe it.


    Of course, she naturally understood what was obviously a joke, but she didn''t ask Huang Feng what was going on. She only had to know that Huang Feng was really capable of protecting herself.


    "Maybe Huang Feng can really solve the big threat of Feng Jueguo." Princess Qi thought in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t dare to think like this before. Even if she decided to believe in Huang Feng before, it was somewhat impulsive. However, now she suddenly gained a lot of confidence, under the siege of so many people. Under the circumstances, Huang Feng was able to protect them from being hurt. This seems to be something ordinary people can do. Huang Feng''s ability seems to far exceed their imagination.


    With this being the case, Huang Feng''s previous statement that the threat of Feng Jueguo could be resolved does not seem unbelievable.


    Princess Qi''s heart suddenly warmed up, and her mood brightened.


    At this moment, the soldier Luiza sent to bring reinforcements came back. However, Luiza did not immediately enter the battle because he discovered that Wang Cheng and others seemed to have stopped attacking Huang Feng and the others. It''s not making any ideas, but in this case, Luiza obviously doesn''t want to step forward. In that case, his appearance will not play a key role, so what is the use of his appearance?Is it great to set off Huang Feng?


    Therefore, Luiza decided to continue to stand still and waited to see the situation there. Although Wang Cheng stopped attacking Huang Feng and the others, he did not leave. Obviously there were other purposes. Luiza wanted to see. What are they going to do.

 2506 Chapter 2506 Shi Dafu is here

    Wang Cheng didn¡¯t let Luiza wait long. Soon, the result came out. Another group of insurgent soldiers rushed towards this side, but the leader has changed. These people who have just appeared, It is no longer Wang Cheng''s person, but Shi Dafu''s person.


    Like Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu also has great ambitions. Therefore, he also attaches great importance to the action tonight. They must ensure that the action tonight goes smoothly. In addition, they must let the domineering general and others see The combat effectiveness of their forces, in this way, they will be able to have confidence when discussing cooperation with each other in the later stage.


    Therefore, tonight¡¯s action is very important. Like Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu also led his troops personally. Although Shi Dafu himself was not strong enough, the problem in dealing with this kind of battle is not very big. After all, they His purpose is just to harass, not really want to fight to the end with the opponent here, so Shi Dafu doesn''t think there will be much danger in the action tonight. He came here just for better command.


    Shi Dafu knew in his heart how lazy the discipline of the soldiers under him was. If no one was watching, they might turn around and run away after a little setback. The rebel forces have always had a common problem, that is. You can only fight against the wind. You can''t fight against the wind. When the wind is fighting, everyone rushes forward. There is no need to pay attention to discipline and art of war, as long as they all rush upwards.


    However, this is not the case when fighting against the wind. This will only speed up the defeat. The soldiers in the rebel forces are mostly untrained farmers. What fighting skills should they have? They are embarrassed, so when confronted with a headwind, they are easy to collapse.


    And Shi Dafu came to the scene to avoid this situation. If it was in normal times, he ran away. It didn''t matter. They always did this in battle.


    However, today is not good. Today, there are many people staring at it, especially Wang Cheng¡¯s people have also participated in the action. There is a comparison. If your own performance is much worse than Wang Cheng¡¯s, then you are in the domineering general. In people''s hearts, one''s own status is bound to be much lower than that of Wang Cheng, which Shi Dafu could not accept.


    As far as the current strength of the rebel forces is concerned, Wang Cheng¡¯s strength is obviously stronger than Shi Dafu¡¯s strength. In addition, Wang was born as an army general. He is better than that in terms of combat command and training of soldiers. Shi Dafu is very powerful. If Wang Cheng has the support of domineering generals and others, then it can be foreseen that in the near future, Wang Cheng will use the help of domineering generals and others to bring the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty to Putting it all together, Shi Dafu, as Wang Cheng''s adversary, will definitely have a hard time, and the possibility of being killed by Wang Cheng is very high.


    Shi Dafu, who didn¡¯t want to wait for death, had to do something. Therefore, after learning that Wang Cheng had also personally participated in the action tonight, Shi Dafu did not hesitate at all, and he also brought his men. , At the same time, the performance is also very hard, just don''t want to lose Wang Cheng them.


    However, after the battle began, Shi Dafu''s progress was not very smooth. Unlike Wang Cheng and the others who kept breaking into the camp with people, Shi Dafu''s people had always been difficult to break in before, and they were somewhat intangible. Mind, there is no decent command at all. In this regard, Shi Dafu is much worse than Wang Cheng.


    At this moment, Shi Dafu learned that Wang Cheng''s people had found the camp of the Dalu princess in the middle of the camp. Shi Dafu was immediately surprised. Is it worth it?The purpose of their coming here tonight is not to kill the princess of the Lu Dynasty and the prince of Feng Jueguo, but these two people have always been their targets. They tried to kill many times without success, although tonight the original The target is not them, but if they can be killed easily during the action, it will definitely be a great achievement. For themselves, for the evaluation of the domineering generals and others, it will be of great effect. .


    Therefore, after receiving this news, Shi Dafu thought and did not want to bring people along to kill him. At the same time, he also prayed in his heart that the guards around the Princess of Dalu Dynasty would be able to support longer, so that Wang Cheng would not be so. Easy to succeed, you must wait until you pass.


    "Great, he really hasn''t succeeded!" When Shi Dafu led people to the outskirts of Princess Qi and their camp, he saw Wang Cheng and others fighting with the soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty around the camp. Therefore, Wang Cheng and the others have not succeeded yet, and they are still pestering the soldiers outside the camp.


    Wang Cheng also saw the arrival of Shi Dafu and the others, his eyes lit up, and he pretended to be anxious and shouted: "Quickly, give me strength, kill me, kill the princess of the Dalu Dynasty, I Many rewards!"


    Wang Cheng''s words seemed to have some effect, and his men worked harder to get rid of the entanglement of these soldiers at any time.


    Seeing this situation, Shi Dafu was anxious, and he couldn''t care to look at the surrounding environment. Wang Cheng and the others had obvious goals. They were the few people in the central camp. Thinking about it, there must be a princess from the Dalu Dynasty. Up.


    Thinking of this, Shi Dafu also shouted: "Go on, kill those people for me!"


    The people brought by Shi Dafu immediately rushed forward. The people brought by Shi Dafu this time were no less than those of Wang Cheng. He was confident about coming to kill Princess Qi this time. He was just worried about being Wang Cheng grabbed the head, and now it seems that Wang Cheng hasn''t succeeded, so Shi Dafu is naturally not welcome.


    The people of Shi Dafu didn''t know what happened here before, and they didn''t think so much. They just waved their weapons and charged towards Huang Feng and others.


    Xiaohuan and Princess Qi naturally saw it, and some people came from the rebel army. These people were also menacing. After they arrived, they killed them without hesitation.


    However, compared to what they were worried about before, they are now quite settled, especially Princess Qi, who seems to have a blind belief in Huang Feng. She believes that as long as Huang Feng is there, she will No matter what happens, Huang Feng can help him solve it. Whether it¡¯s the rebels in front of him or the pressure from Feng Jueguo, it doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal in front of Huang Feng. Princess Qi is very worried. Stable.


    As for Xiaohuan, whose face paled in fright before, is now a lot more stable than before. It is not as nervous as before. When Wang Cheng and the others besieged them before, Xiaohuan was really scared, but Huang Feng easily He repelled them, and made Xiaohuan more confident in his heart. Now Shi Dafu and others are slightly more than Wang Cheng. I believe Huang Feng can also protect them from being hurt. .


    And Luiza, who was hiding on the side, had an idea similar to Xiaohuan¡¯s heart, that is, these people could not cause any harm to Huang Feng and the three of them, although they had a hostile relationship with Huang Feng, even Lu Yi Zha also longed for Huang Feng to die immediately, so as not to spoil his good deeds. However, Luiza''s heart also had to admit that Huang Feng''s strength was very strong. Although the soldiers in front of the rebel army were quite large in number, they thought It is very difficult to pose a threat to Huang Feng and the others.


    Therefore, Luiza still did not choose to do it, but was watching. As for the soldiers of the rebels on the field, Luiza did not take it in his heart. In his opinion, those people can''t get things done. In this night attack, the enemy must have ended in failure. There will not be much difference between having one''s own participation and not having one''s own participation.


    If this is the case, it is better to stay here and continue to observe the situation here. At this time, Luiza is already very curious about Huang Feng''s skill. He is very curious about what step Huang Feng can do and how much Huang Feng can do. Qiang, this is a big doubt in his heart. He really wants to find the answer here. For this reason, he doesn''t want to go to fight elsewhere, just hide here and watch.


    And Huang Feng was calm from beginning to end, as if nothing happened around him. If you don¡¯t know him, you might think he is pretending, but if you know Huang Feng¡¯s past experience and his own strength, I''m afraid I don''t think so.


    Huang Feng''s current strength is already in a semi-immortal realm. The people in front of him are just ordinary people, and they are a hundred and eight thousand miles away from him. No matter how many people there are, there is no way to pose a threat to him.


    In addition, Huang Feng has been to a lot of spaces before, and many of them are very dangerous. The enemies encountered are much more powerful than those in front of them. Then, those people still have no way to pose any threat to Huang Feng. , These people in front of them are naturally even more incapable. If Huang Feng''s heart is not flustered at all, there is even very little emotional fluctuation.


    In a nutshell, the strength of these people has not been put in Huang Feng''s eyes, even if there are a lot of them.


    Shi Dafu didn¡¯t know the situation, so he saw that Huang Feng and the others didn¡¯t escape, nor did he have any other reaction. He just thought that Huang Feng and the others were frightened. It¡¯s no wonder that these people are usually When have you seen such a scene in the palace?It is normal to be frightened.


    I have to say that Shi Dafu and Wang Cheng had the same ideas. Although they did not deal with them, they were both leaders of the rebel army, and they had the same opinions and judgments on certain matters.


    The previous Wang Cheng thought the same as Shi Dafu.

 2507 Chapter 2507 Sudden Thoughts

    "Kill, kill all the dog thieves of the court!"


    The people brought by Shi Dafu rushed and shouted, and Shi Dafu himself rushed to the forefront.


    If it was when the two armies were fighting each other, Shi Dafu might not dare to rush to the forefront. After all, rushing to the forefront is also the fastest to die. Usually, those who are old, weak, sick and disabled who have little combat effectiveness will be arranged in The forefront of the charge is used as artillery to consume enemy supplies and protect those behind them.


    Obviously, Shi Dafu would not let himself become cannon fodder. The reason why he is in the forefront now is because their enemies are only three, and there are hundreds of people on his side, and there are more not far away. People, therefore, there is no need to be afraid of those three people. In this case, Shi Dafu naturally doesn''t mind being in the forefront.


    Moreover, among these three, there is a princess from the Dalu dynasty. Killing a princess from the Dalu dynasty with his own hands is naturally a capital crime for the Dalu dynasty''s court, but for an insurgent force like them, But it is a glorious thing worthy of promotion, and it can increase your prestige.


    Therefore, Shi Dafu wanted to kill Princess Qi with his own hands, so it is understandable that he rushed to the front.


    "What''s the matter? Why are they not showing a panic look on their faces until now, do they think that the three of them can get out safely under the attack of hundreds of people on their side?" Shi Dafu, who rushed to the front, could understand I saw the expressions of Huang Feng''s trio, but what disappointed and puzzled him was that the faces of Huang Feng''s trio didn''t show any panic, and they were all calm.


    He had never encountered this kind of thing before. Thinking about it from another angle, even if he himself encountered the current dangerous situation, it would be difficult to maintain his composure, because the current situation is too dangerous.


    However, Shi Dafu didn''t have time to think about it. There was no way to stop the steps under his feet. According to his inertia, he continued to rush towards the three of Huang Feng.


    "It doesn''t matter, kill them first, no matter what they are doing." Shi Dafu thought to himself.


    "When, when, when!"


    "Touch, touch, touch!"


    Just when Shi Dafu and the others were about to attack Huang Feng and the three of them, they seemed to have an invisible wall in front of them, one by one, they slammed into it, and some were attacked by weapons. Crisp sound.


    Although the voices are different, everyone''s results are the same, that is, they were all back shocked. Originally, Shi Dafu and others charged at a fast speed. Now they are hit by this transparent wall and the force of the shock is natural. Not weak, one by one, dizzy and sore in his arms.


    "Sure enough, it has appeared." Wang Cheng, Luiza and others who were observing aside, saw the situation of Shi Dafu and others, and they all secretly said in their hearts. Sure enough, they have encountered this situation before. , Or have seen it, so it is not surprising that Shi Dafu and the others also encountered this situation.


    Both Wang Cheng and Luiza felt that this should be some kind of blinding method set up by Huang Feng, just a defensive method. Although they could not see the mystery, but when they thought about it, this "transparent" "Wall" is definitely the same as an ordinary city wall. The defensive ability has a bottom line. Once this bottom line is broken, the defense will be broken, just like a city wall is broken.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng only attracted people from Shi Dafu before, in order to let them act as coolies to break the "city wall" of the society. Once the defense was forced, then he could take action at any time.


    Another point is that this "transparent wall" reveals an evil nature. Wang Cheng has never seen anything like it before. Out of fear of the unknown, Wang Chenneng decided that this "transparent wall" "It may not only be as simple as defensive attacks, but may also have other abilities. Therefore, Wang Cheng didn''t want to take risks with his own body, and this allowed Shi Dafu''s people to try.


    However, Shi Dafu came in person, but it was a bit beyond Wang Cheng¡¯s expectation. However, it was good that Wang Cheng knew Shi Dafu¡¯s temperament and was a bit happy. Now, the princess of the Dalu Dynasty is in front of him, not far from him. Once she was killed, Shi Dafu would gain great prestige, and such a temptation could not be rejected by Shi Dafu.


    Therefore, even if he encountered some setbacks, Shi Dafu would not give up easily.


    At this time, being shocked by the force of the counter-shock, he fell to Dafu in Earth History, staring at the position in front of him in terror, as if there was something blocking his advancement.


    "What the hell is going on? Why are we all being shaken back?" Shi Dafu was full of doubts. If this happened to only one person, then it is understandable. The key is that all the people on his side have appeared. With this situation, this made Shi Dafu unpredictable.


    Then, looking at the three Princess Qi who were not far away from him, Shi Dafu gritted his teeth, stood up again, and shouted at his men: "It''s all about blindfolds, don''t be afraid. Everyone rushes to me with knives. Cut it, I can''t break it if I don''t believe it!"


    Shi Dafu also thinks that there is a "transparent wall" there. This thing is not a ghost. It should be a blindfold made by Princess Qi and the others. Otherwise, how could the three of them be so calm?


    As long as it was made by someone, there would be a way to crack it. Shi Dafu didn''t think that this "transparent wall" could always block himself and others.


    Those people brought by Shi Dafu rushed over again, a few did not control their speed, and ran into the transparent wall again, while others stopped in front of the transparent wall, and then, with their weapons , Constantly hacking.


    Hearing the sound of "crackling", Shi Dafu secretly said in his heart. It was like a weapon slashing on the wall. He found that the situation was like he thought, and Shi Dafu''s heart was safe and relieved.


    Generally speaking, attacking a city wall with a sword will naturally not have much result. However, the "transparent wall" in front of you is just a blindfold. Although it looks like a city wall, Shi Dafu felt that it was The defensive ability is definitely not comparable to the city wall. After all, the reason why the city wall is hard is because it is made of stone and other things, and the current "transparent wall" does not use such things, but It''s just a blinding method, naturally it cannot be compared with a real city wall.


    Therefore, Shi Dafu felt that he could break through this defense with a sword.


    Shi Dafu led people to attack the "transparent wall", while Wang Cheng, Luiza and others were watching carefully. Once this "transparent wall" was breached, both of them were bound to do it. Out of reaction.


    And Huang Feng, who has been sitting quietly, knows everything about the people at the scene, even if it is Wang Cheng and Luiza, who are hiding on the side, they think they cover up very well. As everyone knows, Huang Feng I have been watching them a long time ago, I have also noticed their every move, and want to kill them, for Huang Feng, there is no problem at all.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng suddenly thought that Princess Qi had decided to escape marriage before, and she was worried that her escape would attract Feng Jueguo''s revenge, but what if Feng Jueguo''s prince died?Doesn''t this marriage fail?


    And now, their team is being attacked by people from other forces. These people are not members of the Dalu court. If the great prince of Feng Jueguo died here, then it must be the same as Feng Jueguo. It is to blame, and I can''t blame the court of the Lu Dynasty.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng had already made a decision in his heart and had already pronounced the death of Luiza and others.


    I saw Huang Feng faintly glanced at the people who were desperately hacking Shi Dafu and others, and then, as before, with a light wave of his hand, Shi Dafu and others felt that they had encountered a huge impact, and their bodies were flying involuntarily. Got up and flew towards the distance.


    "what!"


    Facing such a sudden situation, Shi Dafu and others suddenly screamed in panic. However, what made them feel a little relieved is that although they felt the impact of a huge force, this force seemed to be relatively soft, so, They didn''t feel too uncomfortable, but the flying situation caught them off guard and worried in their hearts.


    Originally, Huang Feng could easily kill Shi Dafu and the others. This was not difficult for him. However, after Huang Feng thought about Princess Qi, he had the idea that Shi Dafu and others, The value that still needs to be used now.


    Luiza, who was hiding on the side, watched Shi Dafu and others being lifted up easily. His face was a bit ugly, because he thought about his situation that night. That night, he went to Princess Qi¡¯s camp by himself. As it is now, being lifted up easily, he has no ability to resist. This is definitely a shame for him, who is naturally arrogant.


    Then, just as Luiza was thinking about how to find Huang Feng for revenge, he suddenly felt something was wrong, because the direction where Shi Dafu and others were lifted off was actually where he and others were hiding.


    Luiza didn¡¯t think that this was done deliberately by Huang Feng, because he and others were hiding well, and there were so many people on the scene that blocked Huang Feng¡¯s sight. Therefore, Huang Feng must have not found himself. , The reason why Shi Dafu and others were lifted in this direction is completely coincidental.


    However, Luiza did not choose to flee. There were soldiers around him. These were just brought by his own soldiers. There were more people than Shi Dafu and others. Moreover, in terms of individual combat effectiveness, he This side is also going to win, and his own strength is superior, so naturally there is no need to escape.

 2508 Chapter 2508 Luiza is dead

    Shi Dafu, who was in mid-air, soon discovered that the situation was not right, because he saw that where he was about to fall, there were many people in military uniforms hiding there.


    Before, after Shi Dafu came, he only wanted to kill Princess Qi, so he didn''t look at the surrounding situation carefully, because in his opinion, it didn¡¯t matter whether he looked at it or not, because, Now the entire camp is in chaos. Soldiers are fighting everywhere. There are people on their side, as well as soldiers from Feng Jueguo and Dalu Dynasty.


    Therefore, it is the most correct way to kill Princess Qi quickly, and then retreat quickly. It is already very chaotic here, and they are already setting sun and wind. If they continue to delay here, then he himself Will be life-threatening.


    Because of this, Shi Dafu did not waste time exploring the surrounding situation.


    It¡¯s normal that there are soldiers from the Windy Kingdom and the Great Lu Dynasty around here. However, the soldiers in front of me who are Windy Kingdom and the Great Lu Dynasty did not participate in the battle, but are hiding here. This is a bit abnormal. Moreover, hiding There are still many people here, which is even more abnormal.


    Shi Dafu felt a little flustered. Although they had repeatedly attacked the family-sending team when they were in the Dalu dynasty, at that time, the main force of the family-sending team was the army of the Dalu dynasty. Shi Dafu still felt that way. Fear, and somewhat emboldened, because he usually had contact with the army of the Dalu Dynasty. Even if the Imperial Forest Army was more powerful than the local army, Shi Dafu felt that he could accept it.


    However, with regard to the Feng Jueguo army, Shi Dafu was the same as those soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty. He felt scared from the bottom of his heart. Although the people of Shi Dafu did not fight against the Fengjueguo in the past, the Dalu Dynasty After all, Hefeng Jueguo has been fighting for more than ten years. The ordinary people of the Dalu Dynasty have heard of the power of Feng Jueguo, let alone people like Shi Dafu.


    Usually, Shi Dafu¡¯s people, even the local army of the imperial court, can¡¯t say that they will win steadily, and he is naturally even more afraid of the army that beats the army of the Lu Dynasty who cries for the father and mother. Up.


    Especially after the Battle of Cangling Mountain, he was even more jealous of Feng Jueguo''s army''s strength. At that time, there were only more than 100 Feng Jueguo in the sent-off party, and those people had already let them revolt. The people of the military forces suffered enough. Then, at that time, there were only a hundred people in Feng Jueguo. Their rebel forces had the advantage in numbers. At the same time, those people in Feng Jueguo were not regular. The soldiers in the army just follow suit.


    However, even so, they also suffered a lot from the entourage of the country.


    And now, taking his men to attack the camp tonight, Shi Dafu is somewhat worried. Fortunately, their task is only to request harassment, not to fight to the end. Therefore, he can have the courage to lead his men. He came to carry out the night attack, otherwise, he would not have the courage.


    Now, below him, there were actually a group of soldiers guarding the country, which made Shi Dafu''s heart throb and nervous.


    "What are you afraid of, there are people on Lao Tzu''s side, and I can escape if I can''t beat them." Shi Dafu cheered himself up in his heart.


    The soldiers around him gave Shi Dafu some courage. Moreover, their mission this time was just harassment. So far, they have achieved their goal. Even if they flee back with people now, it is the domineering general and others. Don''t say anything, after all, they have completed the task booked.


    Thinking about it this way, Shi Dafu felt a little more confident in his heart.


    Sure enough, when Shi Dafu and the others had just landed, Luiza rushed over with someone.


    The reason why Luiza brought people to wait here was because he was preparing to look for opportunities. Without these insurgent forces, he could show his strength in front of Princess Qi and come to a hero to save the United States.


    Of course, before killing the people of these rebel forces, Luiza needed their people to kill Huang Feng.


    However, now the plan has changed. Huang Feng is a little tough and unreasonable. Two groups of rebel forces have come in a row, and they can''t kill him. Before, Luiza didn''t believe anyone could really be able to kill him. The army guaranteed that he would not die, but after seeing Huang Feng''s performance, Luiza''s idea was a little shaken.


    Although the people from the rebel forces who went to kill Huang Feng, the two batches added up, there were only about two hundred people. The number alone does not explain much, but those people are in front of Huang Feng. Inaction, but something can be seen.


    Even if the number of people doubled tenfold, Luiza doubted that they could break the tortoise shell, because the tortoise shell was too strong in defense.


    However, after all, it is not the time to think about these things. Huang Feng can''t kill him. It just allows him to live a little longer. Anyway, as long as he arrives in Feng Jue Country, he has a way to kill him, and he does not have to use force.


    Therefore, those insurgent forces couldn''t kill Huang Feng, Luiza just felt regret, and didn''t have too many other complicated feelings.


    But now is not the time to consider these things. The most important thing now is to solve the Shi Dafu and others who have arrived. Although Luiza wanted to use them to kill Huang Feng, in the final analysis, Shi Dafu and others belonged to them. The enemy, they also organized the raid tonight.


    Therefore, when he saw Shi Dafu coming to the door, Luiza would not be polite, and rushed towards Shi Dafu with someone.


    Shi Dafu was also taken aback. It was mainly these soldiers who were extremely violent, their expressions were too fierce, and their aura was much stronger than theirs.


    However, seeing that the number of opponents was about the same as on his own, Shi Dafu hesitated for a moment, and took the people, instead of retreating, and rushing towards Feng Jueguo''s soldiers.


    It¡¯s not that Shi Dafu didn¡¯t want to leave, it¡¯s that the scene was too chaotic, and they are now being watched by these windy soldiers. It¡¯s not easy to get out, and they might even be attracted. More enemies.


    Therefore, Shi Dafu decided to fight head-on, if not, think of other ways.


    The two sides quickly rushed together, and Shi Dafu soon discovered that he had made a mistake before, and he was still wrong.


    Before, Shi Dafu felt that the numbers of the two sides were similar, and he still had the strength to fight. Although the strength of Feng Jueguo''s army was stronger, he would fall into the disadvantage, but there were still some fighting.


    However, he soon knew that he was wrong. They were indeed at a disadvantage. However, the one he had thought before was only a little disadvantage, or the idea of ??fighting, which was completely wrong. In front of the soldiers of Feng Jueguo, there is no resistance at all. Those soldiers of Feng Jueguo, murderous people from his side, are as simple as cutting melons and vegetables.


    It turns out that this is the true strength of the Feng Jueguo army!


    Shi Dafu was shocked. Although he had already given a high evaluation of the strength of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army before, he found that he still underestimated the other side. The opponent¡¯s strength was not a little bit higher than them. Not a heavyweight, there is no fight at all.


    After discovering this, Shi Dafu wanted to escape and took the people under him. That would definitely not work. They are now entangled by these windless people, and they want to get away all, which is completely idiotic. Shi Dafu didn''t even think about taking them all away. He was going to let these people break and drag the soldiers who were Feng Jueguo. In this way, he would have a chance to escape.


    As for the subordinates who will lose a lot, and they are still quite combative, although Shi Dafu feels very distressed, he can still accept it. As long as he is still alive, then he has the opportunity and ability to recruit more. It doesn¡¯t matter if some people die.


    And Luiza¡¯s heart was full of contempt at this time. When he was in Cangling Mountain before, he knew that these rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty were very weak. Even though he finally escaped that time, this It is not to say that those with the forces of the insurgent army are stronger than their surpassing army.


    That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t have too many people under him at the time, and the opponent occupies the absolute advantage in terms of numbers. Moreover, it also occupies the geographical conditions. In addition, the opponent still ambushes them first, so he finally fights here. However, that is completely normal and does not explain the problem.


    But now, the numbers of the two sides are almost the same, and they are fighting head-on. This way, the strength of both sides can be fully reflected. As Luiza expected, they have an absolute advantage here, and they have played Shi Dafu. It is only a matter of time to kill them without fighting back, and it will not be too long.


    Then, just when Luiza was confident enough to kill the people of Shi Dafu, he suddenly felt a burst of danger, and wanted to avoid it, but it was too late. Then, he felt that his chest was hit, he subconsciously Looking at my chest, I found that I don''t know when there was a long sword, a very ordinary long sword, a long sword that can be seen at any time on this battlefield.


    Luiza never thought that he would die on the battlefield. He had absolute confidence in his skill. He was confident that he would be able to retreat from the battlefield every time. However, today, his idea proved to be It''s wrong, he actually died on the battlefield, died in a battle, he simply looked down on small-scale fighting.


    Luiza is dead!

 2509 Chapter 2509 Going Crazy

    Luiza is dead!


    This is something that no one thought of.


    He survived the previous battle of Cangling Mountain. Before in the pass, he was surrounded by elite rebel forces. He also survived. He was hunted and killed by forces outside the gate. He also survived. He was in Fengjue. The country has been in the army for more than ten years, and he has fought many battles in various battles, and he has also survived.


    However, now he is dead. He died in a small-scale slaughter of only two or three hundred people. He died in front of the forces of the insurgents who had never looked down upon him before. This is himself and behind him. Those soldiers of, did not expect that when Luiza was found dead, the soldiers behind him were all stunned, with a look of disbelief.


    Also stunned were Shi Dafu and others. Shi Dafu and the others felt tremendous pressure when facing the attack from the soldiers of the country, and they were almost unable to hold on. The leader was Shi Dafu who was already looking for a suitable escape. Route, prepared to leave the people behind, and escaped first.


    However, at this moment, they discovered that the soldiers who were fighting against them suddenly stopped moving, and several of them were directly cut and wounded by people on their side. .


    What''s happening here?Why did you stop fighting suddenly?


    Shi Dafu looked suspiciously at these outstanding soldiers. He didn''t know what they were doing. He wanted to leave, but he was left behind by ghosts. He was very curious about what happened to these people.


    I saw a few of these soldiers who were extremely windy, walking out to the one who fell in the forefront. That person had a great impression of history, was strong, and was able to fight. In just that short time, the wind The "soldiers" of the unrestrained country killed many people on their side, and the soldiers of the rebels on their side were so afraid that they did not dare to fight him at all, and they all tried to avoid them.


    But, why did this person suddenly die?Who killed it?Is it so powerful?That''s a real master.


    Moreover, one person died, even if it was a soldier who had a good skill and a strong wind, he shouldn''t behave like this. Is there any special identity for this dead person?


    Just when Shi Dafu was puzzled, a cronie came over and said to Shi Dafu with some uncertainty: "Chief, I think that person seems to be the great prince of the country."


    "What? The great prince of Feng Jueguo? Which one?" Shi Dafu was shocked when he heard this. He was coming for the princess of the Dalu dynasty. Why did he run into the great prince of Feng Jueguo?


    Moreover, they are only fighting on a small scale. By such a coincidence, is the prince of Feng Jueguo among them?He is waiting here with someone, and is it okay again?


    "Yes, it''s the prince Feng Jueguo, who just lay on the ground and didn''t move that." Shi Dafu''s soldiers took two steps forward, seeing a little bit more clearly, and said to Shi Dafu with more certainty this time. .


    Because Feng Jueguo suddenly stopped, the people on Shi Dafu''s side also stopped after a little confused, so there is no danger in walking a few steps back and forth.


    "Are you sure?" Shi Dafu''s face looked a little excited.


    Originally, Shi Dafu brought people to kill the princess of the Dalu dynasty. As long as he could kill the princess of the Dalu dynasty, then he would gain great prestige among the forces of the rebellion, which is for his future development. It is very beneficial.


    However, next to the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, I don¡¯t know if there is a master hidden behind her, who used blindfold methods to prevent them from getting close to her. It is impossible to kill her. Moreover, the other side exerted a little force. , He and others were actually beaten up, but there were more than a hundred people, and they were all beaten up at the same time, showing the strength of the opponent.


    Therefore, when he was beaten into the air, Shi Dafu basically gave up the idea of ??killing the princess of the Dalu Dynasty. There should be masters around the opponent. The more than one hundred people he brought are not opponents of the opponent. If you want to kill the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, you must bring more people.


    Originally, after Shi Dafu had prepared to kill the soldiers in front of him, he completely abandoned this mission and led people to retreat. Their harassment operation has been completed tonight, and they can retreat.


    However, Shi Dafu did not expect that these soldiers who were so powerful were a little too strong. They were not opponents at all and were completely suppressed. Therefore, Shi Dafu realized that he was not good and was ready to escape, but he did not expect , At this moment, my subordinates actually told myself that among the people on the opposite side, there was actually a grand prince who was extremely powerful, and that he had already been killed.


    The opponent''s people have been fighting with his side just now, and no one else is close. Therefore, although I don''t know how the opponent died, but I can be sure that it must have been killed by my own side.


    And if the great prince of Feng Jueguo really died, that would definitely be a big plus for Shi Dafu, at least he himself thinks so, because of the reputation brought about by killing the great prince of Feng Jueguo. , Will be bigger than killing the princess of the Lu Dynasty.


    Killing the princesses of the Dalu dynasty was at best to boost their reputation among the insurgent forces. However, the ordinary people of the Dalu dynasty might not have a good impression of them. After all, in the Dalu dynasty. There are still many royal families, and the royal family is still supported by many people.


    However, the great prince of Feng Jueguo was completely different. The Great Lu Dynasty had fought against Feng Jueguo for many years. Feng Jueguo brought great losses to the Great Lu Dynasty and made the people of the Great Lu Dynasty treat Feng Jueguo. People hate the abnormality. Even now, the two countries have ceased the war. The people of the Lu dynasty do not have the slightest affection for the people of Feng Jueguo. Many people even think that in the future, Feng Jueguo will still attack They belong to the Lu Dynasty.


    But now, he is the prince who led people to kill Feng Jueguo. Then, not only can he gain great prestige within the forces of the rebel forces, but at the same time, he will make the people of the Great Lu Dynasty like it in their hearts. I, regard myself as the hero of the entire Great Lu Dynasty. After all, the Great Lu Dynasty did not perform well on the battlefield in the past. It has been suppressed by Feng Jueguo. Now someone can kill the great prince of Feng Jueguo. That is definitely a very brave one. thing.


    Even the court of the Dalu dynasty, even though it wouldn''t say anything on the face, I believe it would praise myself from the bottom of my heart, and maybe I will be able to leave a way for myself in the future because of this incident.


    And because of this, if they really killed the Great Prince of Feng Jueguo, in Shi Dafu''s view, it was definitely a good thing. Therefore, he has repeatedly confirmed to his men.


    "I''m sure!" The confidant of Shi Dafu looked at Luiza who was lying on the ground several times, and his expression became more and more certain. "When I was in the pass, I met him before, so I recognized him."


    Shi Dafu just remembered that before, at the request of the domineering general and others, like Wang Cheng, he sent elites into the pass, and continued to assassinate the great prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Lu Dynasty, but that assassination. The action ultimately failed, and neither the grand prince of Feng Jueguo nor the princess of the Dalu Dynasty were killed.


    However, since they were going to assassinate, it is normal for those who went to have seen the great prince of Feng Jueguo and the princess of the Dalu dynasty, and the cronies who spoke now were one of the people who went to the city to carry out the assassination.


    Therefore, it is normal for this cron to know Feng Jueguo¡¯s prince. The scene was too chaotic just now. This cron may have not seen it clearly, but now that both sides have stopped, he has enough time to observe. This confirmed the identity of Feng Jueguo''s prince.


    Shi Dafu became excited when he thought that the great prince of Feng Jueguo was killed by someone he brought him. He shouted loudly: "The great prince of Feng Jueguo is dead! The great prince of Feng Jueguo is dead!"


    Those who followed Shi Dafu also yelled one after another, and their expressions were a little excited. After all, this is a very big thing. Feng Jueguo and Dalu Dynasty have fought for so many years. Have you ever seen Dafu? Did the Lu Dynasty kill an important person in Feng Jueguo?


    Now, their despised insurgents have actually achieved what the court has not done for more than a decade. No wonder they are so happy.


    On the other side, the soldiers from Feng Jueguo had already determined that Luiza was really dead, which made them angry and afraid.


    The annoyance is that Luiza was by their side, under the protection, he was actually killed by the mud-legs they looked down on. More importantly, they didn''t even see how Luiza died. Who killed them again? This is a huge shame for them.


    And what I feel scared is that they are all with Luiza. Now Luiza is dead. After they return, they will definitely be punished by the Emperor. After all, this is Their ineffective protection will result in such a result. These soldiers shudder at the thought of the emperor''s brutal methods.


    At that moment, they saw those mud legs cheering, which greatly stimulated their nerves and made them want to give them all to pieces.


    Without the slightest hesitation, without any command, these soldiers, who were extremely powerful, once again rushed to those people like Shi Dafu, and this time, they were even more fierce than before, and they shot more sharply. They were totally desperate. They want to let all these mud legs die here, and they all go to Luiza to bury them!


    Feng Jueguo soldiers suddenly and fiercely attacked and defeated Shi Dafu and others who were still in joy. Only then did they realize that the danger had not been lifted. Even, because of the death of the prince, these Feng Jueguo people Has gone crazy.

 2510 Chapter 2510 Wang Chengs hands

    "Hold it! Hold it all for me!" Shi Dafu roared, his face full of anxious expression.


    Originally, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army was much stronger than those who were half-way renunciations. As a result, now, these guys are all going crazy, attacking desperately, and even the basic defense is gone. Shi Dafu was attacked. Bian retreated again and again, and the whole situation was one-sided. Shi Dafu was naturally very anxious when he saw this situation, but there was no way.


    In order to be able to come and kill Princess Qi as soon as possible, Shi Dafu did not have time to gather too many people to come. Although they have the same number of people here as Feng Jueguo, there is a huge gap in combat effectiveness between the two sides. This is Shi Dafu. There is no way to change it in a short time, and his roar can''t increase the fighting ability of his men.


    And he couldn''t find too many people in a short time, so being defeated was completely predictable.


    Seeing this situation, Shi Dafu let his subordinates go up and resist the crazy attacks of the already mad Fengjueguo soldiers. He himself retreated secretly. Originally, he meant to take a step first. It was only the sudden death of Luiza that had happened before that made him stop, and now the situation clearly made him unable to stay.


    Anyway, Luiza is dead, and his night attack can be said to have overfulfilled the task. Shi Dafu didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his withdrawal now.


    Moreover, Shi Dafu''s retreat was fairly smooth. The soldiers of Feng Jueguo are indeed stronger than those of Shi Dafu. However, those soldiers, who want to kill Shi Dafu, still need some time. , Even if it is more than a hundred pigs, it will take some time to kill, let alone so many rebel soldiers.


    And this period of time is enough for Shi Dafu to escape. As long as he escapes the sight of these people, he will be safe, because the scene is still chaotic at this time. He only needs to hide in the crowd, these windy soldiers. We, it would be difficult to find him among so many people in the middle of the night.


    "This time I really made a lot of money. Not only can I claim credit in front of the domineering general and others, but also because of this incident, I can gain a huge reputation. Poor Wang Cheng, the previous plan did not kill him. The prince of Feng Jueguo was killed by himself now, and I don''t know what his expression will be after he knows this." Shi Dafu thought proudly while running away.


    As long as he can escape safely this time, he will really make a lot of money.


    And Wang Cheng, who Shi Dafu thought in his heart, was not far from him. Shi Dafu didn''t know. The reason why he was able to come here and the reason why he knew there was a princess from the Dalu Dynasty was all arranged by Wang Cheng.


    Originally, Wang Cheng wanted Shi Dafu¡¯s people to break the tortoise shell. Then, he led people to kill him, robbed Shi Dafu in front of him, and killed the princess of the Dalu dynasty, and at the same time, he could let Shi Dafu go. Try to see if that tortoise shell has other abilities.


    However, Wang Cheng did not expect that Shi Dafu could not break the tortoise shell. Instead, he did not know what was going on. He killed Feng Jueguo¡¯s great prince. Just now, Wang Cheng listened to the cheers of Shi Dafu¡¯s subordinates. By the way, after all, he has been paying attention to the situation on Shi Dafu''s side, so he knew about Shi Dafu''s killing Luiza right away.


    Although Wang Cheng didn''t know Luiza, he could understand the words of those people under Shi Dafu. In addition, the fierce counterattack of Feng Jueguo soldiers also proved Shi Dafu. The person should have not lied.


    This made Wang Cheng feel anxious. He originally wanted to take advantage of Shi Dafu, but he never thought that he would really kill the princess of Dalu, or the prince of Feng Jueguo, to kill these two people. Wang Cheng knew what kind of benefits he would get, how could he give such benefits to Shi Dafu.


    However, Wang Cheng did not expect that Shi Dafu''s luck would be better, and he would kill the prince of Feng Jueguo in a daze. While Wang Cheng said in his heart that the other party was lucky, he was thinking of a way in his heart. .


    Can''t let Shi Dafu leave like this!


    This thought emerged in Wang Cheng''s heart, no matter how the people of Shi Dafu killed the prince Feng Jueguo, but now the prince of Feng Jueguo is indeed dead, once this matter is announced by Shi Dafu , Then, not only domineering generals and others will look at Shi Dafu differently, it is Shi Dafu''s reputation among the rebel forces and the reputation among the people will be greatly improved.


    As a direct competitor of Shi Dafu, his life will be very difficult in the future, because the entire Dalu dynasty can only leave behind an insurgent force. After all, both he and Shi Dafu want to board. It is also decided that the two are in that position. It is impossible for the two to coexist, even if they are still temporarily in a cooperative state, but future battles are almost inevitable.


    Under this circumstance, Shi Dafu won the support of the domineering general and others, and gained huge prestige. So, for Wang Cheng, this is definitely not good news.


    Wang Cheng''s eyes stared at the back of Shi Dafu who had left alone, hesitated for a moment, and he led some of his subordinates to chase him. As for the rest, he dragged the enemy here.


    He is going to solve this potential threat!


    Shi Dafu was proud at this time. He didn''t know that the danger was approaching. Even when he saw Wang Cheng suddenly appearing with someone in front of him, he didn''t immediately realize that he was already in danger.


    After seeing Wang Cheng appearing here, Shi Dafu was taken aback for a moment, and then said to Wang Cheng triumphantly: "Wang Cheng, you are late, haha, the prince of Feng Jueguo has been killed by me! You! Before I counted all the agencies, I couldn¡¯t kill him. I didn¡¯t think I would kill him, how about it, envy? Haha, from tonight, I am the most prestigious and famous rebel army in the Dalu Dynasty. The leader, if you have a foresight, submit to me, and I will give you a leader."


    Shi Dafu was very proud. Before, in the Dalu dynasty, Wang Cheng''s rebel forces had always been the most powerful. Not only were they powerful, but they also had the most prestige. Many small rebel forces wanted to take refuge. Wang Cheng.


    As for Shi Dafu, although he was considered a big power, compared with Wang Cheng, he was far inferior. Not only others thought so, but Shi Dafu himself also knew the gap between the two.


    Originally, Shi Dafu felt that he wanted to catch up, or even surpass Wang Cheng. It would take some time, and it would even be very difficult. However, what happened tonight was a surprise to him and let him directly After completing the curve and overtaking, with the great contribution of killing the prince Feng Jueguo, it seemed that it was not too difficult for him to surpass Wang Cheng.


    It is no wonder that Shi Dafu, who has been suppressed by Wang Cheng, is triumphant at this time. He has been waiting for this day for a long time. Now that it is finally realized, can he be unhappy?


    However, Shi Dafu was a little bit happy. The triumphant smile on his face had not disappeared, and he felt a pain in his abdomen. He looked down and saw that there was a long sword in his abdomen, and the other end of the long sword , It is in the hands of Wang Cheng.


    "You, how can you do it?" Shi Dafu looked at Wang Cheng with a look of horror. He didn''t expect that Wang Cheng would actually do something on him here. Although the two had some contradictions before, they still hadn''t torn their faces. Although Shi Dafu¡¯s power was not as good as Wang Cheng¡¯s, Wang Cheng had to pay a huge price to destroy him. Therefore, the two had not had a major conflict before, because the consequences were not what they wanted to see. of.


    However, now Wang Cheng actually did it to himself, and seeing the expression on Wang Cheng''s face, he was unusually calm. Obviously it was not a temporary intention, let alone something caused by a mistake. It was really in order to kill him. of.


    "Why can''t I do this?" Wang Cheng looked at the other side and said faintly: "You are too happy, you think, I will watch you rise, and then replace me to become the largest insurgent in the Dalu dynasty. Power? If you really think so, I can only say that you are too naive."


    Wang Cheng¡¯s words made Shi Dafu sober in an instant. He realized that he was too naive in thinking before. He didn''t even have a guard beside him, and actually ran to Wang Cheng''s front to come to the side. Isn''t this looking for death?I''m afraid I can''t help but do it myself.


    However, it is too late to understand this matter now. Since Wang Cheng has already started, it is impossible for him to continue to live.


    However, Shi Dafu did not want to wait for death, he still wanted to continue his dying struggle, so he resisted.


    However, the resistance was futile. Not to mention that Wang Cheng still had a lot of subordinates behind him. Wang Cheng himself was stronger than Shi Dafu. What''s more, Shi Dafu is still injured. How could it be Wang Cheng? opponent?


    So, it didn''t take long for Shi Dafu to fall into a pool of blood, leaving only the last few breaths.


    "You may not know that I was the one who brought you here before." Wang Cheng looked at Wang Cheng condescendingly and said, "I originally wanted to use you to kill the princess of the Lu Dynasty, but I didn''t expect that, but you It¡¯s the prince who killed Feng Jueguo, I naturally can¡¯t keep you, and you still said something wrong. It¡¯s not my hands on you, but the soldiers of Feng Jueguo. You died in them. In your hand, do you understand?"

 2511 Chapter 2511 Temporary Solution

    Regarding Wang Cheng¡¯s words, Shi Dafu certainly understood that although he was not very smart, he was not a fool. Wang Cheng obviously wanted to push his own death into the hands of Feng Jueguo soldiers. In this way, he You don''t need to bear any responsibilities, and you won''t be blamed by the domineering generals and others.


    After all, the domineering general hoped that the two of them would cooperate temporarily and defeat the team of sending off the family in front of them first. If they knew that they were in conflict now, they would definitely be unhappy.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng snapped his own death on the heads of those Feng Jueguo soldiers, and he was all right.


    "Also." Wang Cheng continued, "Feng Jueguo''s eldest prince was not killed by you, but by me. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Ahem, puff!"


    Naturally, Shi Dafu understood it, and it was precisely because he understood that he was coughing violently by Wang Cheng''s words, and at the same time, he spouted a big mouthful of blood.


    Obviously, Wang Cheng wanted to grab the merits. The great prince of Feng Jueguo obviously killed himself, but Wang Cheng was ready to take this credit to him, so he was about to be given to him by Wang Cheng. Killed, there is no way to explain it.


    As for the subordinates that I brought, it is estimated that they will all die under the soldiers of Feng Jueguo. Those soldiers who have been Feng Jueguo have gone mad, and even the ones that I have brought are not all dead. If that is the case, Wang Cheng will definitely lead people and kill them, just like himself.


    As for those people who are not in the country, they don¡¯t know the difference between themselves and Wang Cheng. In their eyes, they are indistinguishable from Wang Cheng. They are all soldiers from the rebels of the Lu Dynasty. Therefore, if Wang Cheng declares to the public, If he killed the great prince of Feng Jueguo, no one would refute or doubt it, even the soldiers of Feng Jueguo.


    Thinking that he was not only harmed by Wang Cheng, but the other party actually wanted to take credit for himself after he died, Shi Dafu vomited blood in anger. This is not an exaggeration, but Shi Dafu is really vomiting blood.


    "You...you can''t...you can''t die!" Shi Dafu cursed, staring at Wang Cheng.


    Then, when he finished speaking this sentence with great effort, he also swallowed one last breath, and then lay there motionlessly.


    "Go." Facing Shi Dafu''s curse, Wang Cheng remained unmoved. He had been fighting on the battlefield for many years. His subordinates had no idea how many people died, or how many people were cursed before they died. , And then, he is still alive until now, but the people who cursed him have left the world one by one.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng didn''t care about the curse of Shi Dafu at all, and it was completely unnecessary.


    And Wang Cheng didn¡¯t leave directly with people. Shi Dafu did a good job before he died. Wang Cheng wanted to take the credit for killing the prince Feng Jueguo to his own skill, so he knew the true situation of this matter. None of those Shi Dafu''s subordinates can stay.


    Wang Cheng took the people and rushed to these people. However, he did not immediately do it. Instead, he was watching. The people of Shi Dafu were already in the frenzied killing of Feng Jueguo soldiers at this time. There is not much. The soldiers who were already very powerful Feng Jueguo, after the runaway, the fighting power that broke out, so that the people of Shi Dafu have no power to parry at all, and can only accept that they are killed one by one. fate.


    Even Wang Cheng, who was watching, had a feeling of palpitations for the fighting power erupted by these Feng Jueguo soldiers. He knew that if Feng Jueguo soldiers were all the strength of these people in front of him, Then, his subordinates will be the same as Shi Dafu''s people, without the slightest resistance.


    Fortunately, my current enemy is not these cruel and powerful Feng Jueguo soldiers, but those of the Dalu dynasty. These soldiers, who are absolutely windy, are facing Qian Yuanguo and Dalu. The army of North Korea and other countries has nothing to do with him for the time being.


    It was not until he saw the last person brought by Shi Dafu fell in a pool of blood that Wang Cheng took the people away, and left without staying at all. The soldiers who had never stayed in the country had gone crazy. They just saw people. Kill, but whether you are from Shi Dafu or not, if you continue to stay here, it will be the opponent''s next goal.


    After Shi Dafu and the others left in battle, Wang Cheng did not continue to stay, but directly issued an order for all to retreat. Their night attack mission tonight has been completed and they can retreat.


    The retreat process was much easier than Wang Cheng imagined, because the people of Shi Dafu had not received the order to retreat at this time, so they were still fighting, and those who had Shi Dafu, in The entanglement between Hefeng Jueguo and the army of the Great Lu Dynasty, Wang Cheng''s speed from the battlefield was naturally much faster than expected.


    And those soldiers from Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty, of course, would not deliberately chase after Wang Cheng. Just as Shi Dafu thought before, soldiers from Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty would not go. The people who distinguish him from Wang Cheng, in the eyes of those people, their identities are the same, who kills is not to kill?There are still people here anyway, and they naturally kill those who stay here first.


    After Wang Cheng¡¯s people retreated, the soldiers from the Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty only had to face the people of Shi Dafu. In this way, Shi Dafu¡¯s people would be miserable, especially now that Shi Dafu has returned. When he died, there was no one to direct the whole battle. The whole battle was chaotic. The army''s discipline of the rebel army was originally not strong. Now there is no one to direct and restrain, naturally it is more chaotic.


    Many people wanted to leave. However, they wanted to ask Shi Dafu¡¯s opinion, but found that Shi Dafu could not be found. At this time, they realized that things might not be good, so some people took advantage of the chaos. Escaped, but there were quite a few soldiers at the bottom, they didn''t evacuate at all, because they were still waiting for Shi Dafu''s order.


    However, Shi Dafu, who had become an icy corpse, obviously could no longer issue any orders.


    And Huang Feng, the director behind all of this, watched the whole process with cold eyes. Luiza was naturally not killed by Shi Dafu''s people. With the strength of those who Shi Dafu brought, it was impossible to kill Luiza. Yes, Luiza¡¯s death was due to Huang Feng¡¯s action.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t expect that there would be a scene later, that Shi Dafu would be killed by Wang Cheng. However, this is not a big deal to Huang Feng. Anyway, he only had to kill Luiza. Then, it is enough to transfer this responsibility to the rebel army. This point, the soldiers who witnessed Luiza''s death, will help Huang Feng to prove it.


    Moreover, no matter whether it is Shi Dafu or Wang Cheng, they will not mind to bear the "crime". After all, this matter is good for them. As for who is responsible for killing Luiza, it is not. What Huang Feng needs to care about.


    "That Luiza will not bully you again." Huang Feng said with a smile to Princess Qi next to her.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are watching the battle around them. The battle around them has been fierce from the beginning to the present, but they are in the center of the battlefield, but there is nothing at all, except for those winds. The soldiers of Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty desperately protected, the "tortoise shell" that Huang Feng got out played a big role.


    With the existence of that invisible thing, no one can approach them. Even, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have seen before that there are several arrows flying towards them, but when they are about to approach them , But they landed one after another, and they couldn''t get close to them. At that time, they really relaxed. After that, they just sat there, watching the people outside fighting there like an outsider.


    As for what happened to Luiza, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan don¡¯t know. After all, there are people everywhere. Luiza and the others are a little far away from here. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are not like Huangfeng. From the perspective of God, naturally, I don¡¯t know what happened in Luiza, and I don¡¯t know that there have been several reversals.


    And now when she heard Huang Feng''s words, Princess Qi was taken aback, not knowing what he meant.


    "The great prince of the country is dead." Huang Feng explained.


    "Dead? Really? You killed it?" Princess Qi exclaimed in surprise.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "It''s dead, I did it, but other people will think that it was the people who came to the night tonight and killed it."


    "Great." Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both cheered.


    Although they don¡¯t know how Huang Feng made the move. After all, Huang Feng has been sitting next to them and never left. However, they believe in Huang Feng. Huang Feng said that he killed him. It must be his murder. Killed, that is not the point at all.


    For Luiza, Princess Qi hated him. Since the other party proposed to marry him, Princess Qi began to hate him. After seeing each other for the first time in the streets of the Imperial Capital, Princess Qi did not even have the slightest feeling towards him. Good impression, then, on the way to Feng Jueguo, the other party always wanted to take advantage of him, and even almost succeeded a few times, which made Princess Qi hate him to the culmination.


    And now, when she heard that Luiza was dead, Princess Qi was naturally very happy, and she even wanted to let everyone know.


    "The prince of Feng Jueguo died, do you want to go to Feng Jueguo?" Huang Feng asked Princess Qi.


    "I definitely don''t want to go. I told you before, my decision." Princess Qi narrowed her smile and said, "However, I don''t think Feng Jueguo will give up easily, even if it is their eldest prince. If I die, it will let me pass."

 2512 Chapter 2512 calm down

    Huang Feng didn''t quite understand it at first, after all, the person Qi Gong mainly married had already died, so in his opinion, Princess Qi didn''t have to marry.


    However, after a little explanation by Princess Qi, Huang Feng understood it.


    What Feng Jueguo wanted was to marry the Dalu dynasty. This gave them a feeling of being superior to the Dalu dynasty. It also showed that the Dalu dynasty showed weakness to them. As for whom Qi Gong mainly marries, that doesn¡¯t matter. influences.


    In addition, since Princess Qi has been betrothed to Luiza by the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, even if Luiza is dead, the people of Feng Jueguo will think that Princess Qi is already theirs and it is impossible to allow it. Princess Qi returned to China again.


    Therefore, even if Luiza is dead now, Princess Qi is still going to Feng Jue Country.


    "If you say that, wouldn''t it have no effect if you can''t kill the great prince of the country?" Huang Feng said depressed, although for Huang Feng, killing one person is not too troublesome, but, Thinking that he had done useless work, he was still a little depressed. Before, he thought that as long as the prince of Feng Jueguo was killed, the problem could be solved. Now it seems that he has made things simple.


    "It''s influential. At least for the next period of time, I won''t have to see that bastard again, and I won''t have to marry him. Moreover, even in Fengjue Country, I don''t need to get married immediately. You can have more Time is planning." Princess Qi said.


    Princess Qi is still very happy about Luiza¡¯s death. After all, Luiza¡¯s impression of her is too bad. This marriage is also the first thing Luiza mentions. If there is no Luiza, say Maybe I''m still in the palace, and I will continue to be my princess.


    It¡¯s all because of Luiza¡¯s that her life has changed, allowing herself to completely bid farewell to the carefree life before, and fall into the current situation, even if Luiza is dead. The situation hasn''t improved much, all of this is given by Luiza, so Princess Qi hates him in her heart. Now that she heard that he is dead, Princess Qi is naturally very happy.


    However, when Princess Qi thought that if it were not for Luiza, she would continue to stay in the palace, then she would have no way to meet Huang Feng. If she thought about it this way, Luiza seemed to be useful, she seemed Should be grateful to her?


    "What are you planning?" Huang Feng looked at Princess Qi with some doubts.


    "Planning to take me away, you promised to take me away before. You won''t regret it now, right?" Princess Qi said with a pouting mouth.


    She was hesitant before, but now she has made a complete decision, so now she really wants to leave with Huang Feng, of course, it is Huang Feng to help him solve the threat of losing the wind. Under circumstances, Princess Qi will leave. This is not her hypocrisy, but she does not want to make the people of the Da Lu Dynasty suffer because of her personal reasons.


    "That''s what you said, I have no regrets." Huang Feng smiled and said: "Take you away, you don''t need to plan at all, you can do it at any time."


    Indeed, with Huang Feng''s current strength, to take Princess Qi away, there is no need to spend too much effort, let alone careful planning, for him, this is just a small matter.


    "I know you can leave me, but once I leave, there will be a lot of trouble in the follow-up, and I don''t want to cause trouble to the people of the Dalu Dynasty because of myself." Princess Qi said.


    "I know." Huang Feng understood this: "If this is the case, we will take a trip to Feng Jue Country. When that happens, we will solve all the troubles and then take you away. It just so happens that I want it too. Go to Feng Jue Country to see."


    For Huang Feng, there is no problem even with Princess Qi doing it now, and it can solve the subsequent troubles. His last sentence is the key point. Since he has come to this space, Huang Feng still wants to make these spaces All the countries here have been wandering around. Only in this way can he know what he wants and what he can do.


    Therefore, it is better to follow this team to continue to Feng Jue Country, and you can watch the excitement along the way.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t think that the people who came to the camp tonight were simply coming to die. Judging from their combat effectiveness, they were obviously much worse than the soldiers in the family-sending team. They also took advantage of unexpected convenience at the beginning. , When the two armies are actually at war, those people who come at night are not the opponents of this team at all. I believe those people themselves understand this situation.


    However, those people are still here. Obviously, it cannot be as simple as a simple night attack. There must be something to do. In other words, the event tonight is not the end, but the beginning. The excitement has just begun. Huang Feng still I really want to watch it.


    In the past, Huang Feng had personally led people to participate in battles, even wars, in other spaces. However, right now, he was watching this war as a spectator, which didn''t mean anything.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded vigorously. After a series of magical things before, Princess Qi now has complete trust in Huang Feng. Since Huang Feng said that he can take himself away, he will definitely be able to do it.


    As for the strange things that happened when the rebels came to kill themselves, although Princess Qi was very curious, she did not ask Huang Feng. Not everything has to be investigated. Huang Feng must have it too. The secret that belongs to him, Princess Qi does not want to make Huang Feng unhappy because of her curiosity.


    The battle on the battlefield slowly subsided. Wang Cheng was killing Shi Dafu. After he was sure that all those who followed Shi Dafu to kill the prince Feng Jueguo were all dead, he took the people out of the battlefield and left.


    As for the remaining people of Shi Dafu, because they did not receive the order to retreat, when Wang Cheng and the others retreated, these people were still fighting with the people in the send-off party, but soon they also evacuated. , Not because they received Shi Dafu''s order, but because they couldn''t handle it.


    The strength of the rebel forces was originally not as good as the team that sent the relatives. Before Wang Cheng and the others were there, the situation is better. Although they have fallen into the disadvantage, they can still fight, but now Wang Cheng¡¯s people have been withdrawn. , Only Shi Dafu''s people were left alone facing those who sent the family to the team, which made them feel that the pressure has doubled and they are on the verge of collapse.


    Moreover, I don''t know what happened to the soldiers who are absolutely windy, as if they suddenly went crazy, and suddenly increased the intensity of the attack, which made Shi Dafu and their people miserable.


    The people of Shi Dafu were originally suffering from not much training. The combat discipline was not good, and it was okay to fight downwind. Now once they fall into headwind, or even desperate, they don¡¯t have much will to resist. Therefore, there is no need to receive any orders at all. They ran away first. In this case, not to mention that Shi Dafu is not there. Even if Shi Dafu is there, if you want these people to stay and continue fighting, you can¡¯t do it. Arrived.


    Therefore, Shi Dafu¡¯s people also collapsed and began to flee, but their luck was not as good as Wang Cheng¡¯s people. Before, when Wang Cheng and the others retreated, Shi Dafu¡¯s people were against it. The people in, did not pursue Wang Cheng¡¯s people, but when Shi Dafu¡¯s people fled, the situation was different. There was no one else on the scene to help them attract firepower, and the people in the sent-off party were very The night attack tonight is naturally very annoying. Now it seems that the people of Shi Dafu want to escape, how can it be so easy to let them go?


    Therefore, the soldiers of this sent-off team chased Shi Dafu''s people, especially the Feng Jueguo soldiers, they were like crazy dogs, biting at Shi Dafu''s people. Fortunately, it was night. , Shi Dafu''s people can use the night to escape, plus, when they ran away, there was no order at all, there were people escaping everywhere, but they let them escape a group of people.


    However, after tonight¡¯s battle, Shi Dafu¡¯s people lost nearly half. Some died on the battlefield, and some disappeared because of the darkness. It can be said that Shi Dafu¡¯s forces have gone through tonight¡¯s battle. , Has been severely hit, and there is no way to compare with Wang Cheng''s forces.


    Of course, all of this has nothing to do with Shi Dafu, because Shi Dafu is already dead, so he doesn''t need to grieve the men he lost.


    The battlefield slowly subsided. Only some soldiers were cleaning the battlefield. For those enemies who were still alive, they would relentlessly make up for it. There was no intention of humanitarian treatment at all. As for the injured companions. They were taken back by them for treatment.


    On the battlefield, except for some wailing soldiers, it was strangely quiet.


    At this time, many people gathered in the camp of the wind god of war, Morey, who were still wearing armor and holding weapons in their hands. The armor also carried blood stains from previous battles. The entire camp was filled with blood. There is a smell of blood.


    However, no one paid attention to the situation at this time. Their attention was all on the person lying on the ground. This person, they were very familiar with them. Not long ago, they saw the other person jumping alive. He appeared in front of him, but now it was turned into a corpse.


    And this corpse is Luiza.


    Luiza¡¯s body had long been taken out by his soldiers and sent to Morey¡¯s camp. Morey was stunned at the time. After that, he was furious and ordered the attacking enemies. A fierce attack, so the people of Shi Dafu would feel that the soldiers of Feng Jueguo were crazy.

 2513 Chapter 2513 Who is the murderer

    Old Marshal Morey sat in the top position, looking at Luiza''s body on the ground, speechless for a long time.


    Originally, the night attack tonight, in Morey''s view, was not justified at all. Although the opponent was caught off guard at the beginning, they quickly adjusted it and proceeded immediately. They counterattacked, and soon took the initiative, regardless of the scene or the actual effect, they once again gained the upper hand.


    Therefore, if nothing else, they should be able to reap a big victory tonight.


    However, at this moment, there was an accident, Morey actually received a report from his subordinates that Luiza was dead!


    Morey was dumbfounded at the time, couldn''t believe his ears.


    Luiza has been in the army for many years, and he has followed Morey for many years. Morey is very clear about Luiza¡¯s strength. In the past, Luiza has not experienced dangerous battles, and has even been in desperation. However, Luiza survived, and in the end it was all done without incident.


    And tonight, this battle is not very intense. For Luiza, who has experienced many battles, it is not a big deal at all. It can be regarded as a piece of cake. Compared to some previous battles, this evening¡¯s This battle is at best a warm-up.


    However, it was such a simple game that actually killed Luiza?This was something Morey couldn''t think of, and couldn''t accept it.


    However, when Morey saw Luiza''s body, even if he could no longer accept it, he could only accept it. The fact was right in front of him and he had to accept it.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, what the hell is going on?" Inside the camp, Morey¡¯s dull voice sounded, making everyone in the camp a heartbeat. Anyone who knows Morey knows. Chu Yu was on the verge of anger, and he would get angry at any time.


    Kneeling next to Luiza¡¯s body was one of his soldiers. When Luiza died, this soldier was beside him, and he brought Luiza¡¯s body to Morey.


    When the soldier heard Morey''s question, he quickly said everything he knew.


    "So, are those big princes killed by the rebels from the Great Lu Dynasty?" Morey asked.


    "Yes, although the night was too dark, I didn''t see who made the move, but one of them must have killed it, because there were only those people in front of us." Naluiza Said the soldier.


    "Really?" Morey didn''t believe it.


    Morey knew Luiza¡¯s skills. If it was a sneak attack, then Luiza was killed by those rebels and could still accept it. However, it was a frontal fight at the time, and they still had the advantage. Under the circumstances, Luiza would be killed by those mud legs, and Morey couldn''t accept it.


    Luiza is not a waste, how could he die in the hands of those mud legs?Especially when you are on guard.


    "Yes, that''s the case. I didn''t see clearly at the time. His Royal Highness died suddenly." Hearing Morey''s question, the soldier was also a little uncertain: "However, when His Royal Highness died. The rebels also seemed to be surprised. They didn''t seem to expect this situation to be the same."


    Everyone in the camp suddenly had some guesses in their hearts. In fact, not only Old Marshal Morey, but also the high-ranking generals who entered the camp, they also did not believe that Luiza would die in those rebels. In our hands.


    Now that the soldier said this, my heart suddenly became more suspicious.


    "Those rebels?" Morey continued to ask.


    "They are all dead." The soldier said: "After the death of the prince, the brothers were mad, so they killed all of them, and only one ran away. However, that person''s body soon disappeared. Was found."


    "So, all the people who might kill His Royal Highness are killed by you?" Morey said.


    "Yes."


    "This is weird, even you can easily kill those rebels, how could His Highness the Great Prince die in the hands of those people? Isn''t the Great Prince''s skill as good as you?" Morey said.


    "This... this subordinate doesn''t know." The soldier was also full of doubts at this time. At that time, he, like everyone else, felt that His Royal Highness had died in the hands of the rebels. However, when he heard the words of Old Marshal Morey, he also began to doubt his previous judgment.


    His Royal Highness is definitely better than them. However, even they can easily kill those rebels. It doesn''t make sense. His Royal Highness will die in the hands of those people. It doesn''t make sense.


    "General, do you mean that someone else killed His Royal Highness?" a general asked.


    "That''s for sure!" Morey said: "I have seen the wounds of His Royal Highness. It is accurate, fierce, and killed in one shot. The rebels of the Great Lu Dynasty have no such strength at all, plus , Those people can be killed easily by the soldiers, how can they kill the dead prince?"


    "Who would the murderer be?" the man continued.


    "No matter who it is? We must find him out and avenge his Royal Highness!"


    "Yes, you must get him out and kill him!"


    Other generals also said one after another, and everyone was filled with indignation.


    This is also inevitable. Originally, these generals had always had the upper hand because of the battle against the Da Lu Dynasty over the years. They were arrogant in their hearts and would not put others in their eyes at all, but now they are Someone, under their noses, killed His Royal Highness, this is simply in his and their faces, how do they accept this?


    What''s more, His Royal Highness was killed under their protection. After returning to China, if His Majesty is furious, they may all be implicated. Therefore, one by one, they all want to give the murderer who killed His Royal Highness. Thousands of pieces of corpse to relieve the hatred of the heart.


    "At that time, besides you, were there anyone else in the neighborhood?" Morey continued to ask the soldier, wanting to know who killed His Royal Highness, only through limited means. Clues, analyze bit by bit.


    "There is no one else." The soldier thought for a while and shook his head: "There are other people fighting around, but they didn''t come over at the time."


    Morley frowned when he heard it. The battlefield was chaotic. It can be said that people were fighting everywhere, so it was normal for people to fight near the eldest prince.


    "Oh, yes, the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty and the expert who protects her are not far away from us." The soldier suddenly remembered something, and added: "However, between them and us There are still a lot of people behind, so it shouldn''t have anything to do with them."


    Thinking about this personal soldier, the one who can kill Luiza with a long sword must be by their side. Therefore, it is the rebels of the Da Lu Dynasty who are the most likely. As for those who are farther away, it is basically There is no chance to start.


    When Morley heard this, he raised his brows and said, "You were around the camp of the princess of Lu Dynasty?"


    "Yes." The soldier said: "The reason why the rebels of the Dalu dynasty went there was arranged by His Royal Highness. He asked the villain to tell them where the princess was. The invading rebels want to attract them to attack the princess of the Dalu dynasty. Then, when the princess of the Dalu dynasty is in danger, His Royal Highness will bring us out to save the princess of the Dalu dynasty."


    Morey and the others were speechless, but they didn''t expect that there was such a story in it. Wouldn''t it be the death of the eldest prince that he asked for it?If he didn''t want to play some "hero save the beauty", he wouldn''t be killed by the chaos.


    However, it is useless to say these now. The prince is dead. All they have to do is to find the murderer and avenge the prince.


    "I heard that the other night, His Royal Highness went to find the princess of the Lu Dynasty late at night, but was driven out by the guards beside her?" Morey suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Said the soldier. As Luiza''s soldier, he naturally knew about these things: "The guards around the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty are very powerful. His Royal Highness is not his opponent at all. He was thrown out of the camp directly by the opponent, and threw it twice in a row. At that time, His Royal Highness was very angry and said that he wanted to find a chance to kill the guards around the Da Lu Dynasty princess. This time he led the rebels to the big Around the Lu Dynasty princess camp, His Royal Highness also wanted to use their hands to kill the guard."


    Morey frowned, but he was already suspicious of the guards next to Princess Da Lu Dynasty. The other party had a holiday with His Royal Highness. Moreover, the skill was still very strong. There was a reason and ability to kill His Royal Highness.


    "However, the guard next to Princess Da Lu Dynasty is really powerful and mysterious." The soldier thought of what he had seen on the battlefield before, and said with some surprise.


    "What do you mean? Speak clearly!" Morey asked.


    "At that time, many rebels from the Da Lu Dynasty were attracted. After they came, they did attack the princess of the Da Lu Dynasty as expected by the Great Prince. However, they did not succeed. They did not have any. The way to get close to the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty was like being blocked by some transparent wall. At that time, when we saw it, we were shocked. The prince nodded and said that it must be the guard next to the princess. It''s a ghost, it''s a blinding trick." The soldier continued.


    "Is there another situation? Tell me in detail what was going on at that time." Morey asked.

 2514 Chapter 2514 Morey See You

    When Luiza''s soldiers heard Morey''s words, they did not dare to hesitate at all, and quickly told the truth about what they had seen before hiding in Princess Qi''s camp.


    "This is impossible."


    "Yeah, it doesn''t make sense."


    "How did he do it, is it really a blinding trick?"


    After listening to Luiza''s intelligence, there was a lot of discussion in the camp, because it was the first time they heard of this kind of thing, and the first feeling was that it was unbelievable, untrue and unbelievable.


    Morey has the same idea as others. He has been in the army for many years, and now he has gray hair. What hasn''t he seen in all these years?However, she still finds it difficult to accept the words of this soldier, because this kind of thing, don''t talk about it before, just hear it.


    "What you said is true?" Morey confirmed.


    "Back to the general, what the villain said was true, and he didn''t dare to deceive the general. Moreover, many people at the scene saw that if the general didn''t believe it, he could ask others." The soldier said quickly.


    Indeed, at that time, there were more than one soldier with Luiza, but there were still a lot of people. Especially when Shi Dafu and others appeared, Luiza also asked the soldiers to call out a lot of reinforcements. Those people have seen this scene.


    Morey nodded. He just felt a little unbelievable. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe the soldier''s words. The other party didn''t need to lie or would lie. It was a stupid thing. Like he said, there were Many people are here, if he is lying, the lie will be easily exposed.


    However, even if he knew that the other party was not lying, Morey still found it unbelievable. Such a thing was really unheard of. Could it be that the guards around Princess Da Lu Dynasty could not be able to use magic?


    "Dispose of the corpse of His Royal Highness, I will visit the princess of the Dalu Dynasty. Speaking of it, the other party has been in the team for so long, and I haven''t visited formally. It is indeed a bit rude." Morey said to the camp. The people inside said.


    Although Luiza is the prince of Feng Jueguo, he has some friendship with Morey. However, Morey is Feng Jueguo''s marshal after all. He has to consider the interests of Feng Jueguo as a whole, and Feng Jueguo is not only A prince, Luiza, died. Actually speaking, the impact is not very big, but it will anger the emperor of Feng Jueguo, but if it really has an impact on Feng Jueguo¡¯s strength, national conditions, etc. not necessarily.


    And Morey wanted to investigate who killed Luiza. Not only was he angry that Luiza died under his nose, but at the same time gave His Majesty an explanation. At the same time, because of what other internal information might be hidden in this matter. Now, and this internal situation may affect Feng Jueguo, so Morey had to pay attention.


    Morey quickly picked up his sad emotions. In fact, there was not much sadness. After that, after finishing his clothes, he took his soldiers out of the camp and went to Princess Qi''s camp.


    At this time, the entire battlefield was almost cleaned. Many soldiers returned to their camps and continued to rest. Princess Qi¡¯s camp had been completely destroyed by the people of Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu. With Xiaohuan and Huang Feng, he entered a new camp.


    Huang Feng hasn¡¯t left yet, mainly because Princess Qi is still a little unreliable. At the same time, Huang Feng is also afraid that Feng Jueguo''s prince will suddenly die, and those Feng Jueguo people will be frantically against Princess Qi opponents. He didn''t return to his camp, but stayed in Princess Qi''s camp temporarily.


    Facts proved that Huang Feng''s worries were not superfluous. Not long after entering the new camp, an eunuch from outside the camp came to inform him that General Morey, who said that the country was extremely windy, came to visit.


    "Morey? What is he doing?" Princess Qi was a little surprised.


    Regarding Morey¡¯s name, even Princess Qi has always been in the palace before, and she has heard of the other¡¯s name. After all, the other¡¯s fame was created in battles with the Dalu Dynasty. Morey¡¯s name, it can be said that the people of the Great Lu Dynasty are like the people of Feng Jueguo, like Lei Guaner, the difference is that the people of Feng Jueguo are proud and proud of Morey, while the people of the Great Lu Dynasty treat him. Fear, hate.


    Before, Princess Qi heard her emperor brother mention this name more than once. Sometimes she gritted her teeth, and sometimes she was jealous that she didn¡¯t have such a character in her own country. Therefore, Princess Qi had long heard of her name. .


    It¡¯s just that after the team of sending off the family and the team of Feng Jueguo merged, that Morey never came to visit Princess Qi. This is not surprising to Princess Qi. There was no intersection between the two before, not to mention that he is just The princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, not the imperial concubine of Feng Jueguo, therefore, the other party had no reason to visit him.


    But, how come the other party suddenly arrives now?


    "Did he find something?" Princess Qi said to Huang Feng with some worry: "Did he discover that Luiza did not die in the hands of the rebel army, but in your hands?"


    It¡¯s normal for Princess Qi to have this kind of worry. After all, Morey had never visited her before, but now she suddenly came here. It was a bit strange. Moreover, Morey¡¯s ability, she had already heard of it, she was very smart, it is possible It is not surprising to discover the truth of the matter.


    "Don''t worry." Huang Feng said faintly, "Even if he has doubts, he is just skeptical. He can''t produce any evidence. What''s more, even if he knows, what can I do? I can take it with me. You leave here safely."


    This is not Huang Feng''s big talk. He is confident that his shots are sufficiently concealed. Don''t say that there are only ordinary soldiers present at the time. Even the top masters in the martial arts world, Huang Feng does not think that they can find out who moved. Hands.


    Moreover, even if the other party knew that the great prince of Feng Jueguo was killed by himself, what could it do?There are a lot of soldiers around, but if you want to stop yourself with these soldiers, you are a little foolish. If Huang Feng can''t take Princess Qi to come and go freely among these people, then, his previous cultivation, all Practicing to the dog.


    Few people know how strong the Semi-Fairy Realm is, because very few people have reached this state. Not to mention that there is only a low-martial world here, even in the high-martial world, few have reached such a state.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has enough confidence to ensure that he and Princess Qi are safe and sound.


    "Hmm." Seeing Huang Feng''s calmness, Princess Qi calmed down, and the panic in her heart disappeared a lot.


    After that, Princess Qi motioned to the eunuch to let Morey in.


    Soon, a gray-haired, energetic old man walked in stridely. Between the walks, he was magnificent, and he was able to know many ordinary people just by looking at him.


    "Meet your Royal Highness." After General Morey came in, he bowed his hand to Princess Qi.


    Although Morey seemed to be giving a gift to Princess Qi, only Huang Feng knew that after the other party came in, he immediately locked his aura on him, and was always observing himself, even when he was giving a gift to Princess Qi, his attention was also They were all still on their own body, not on Princess Qi''s body, as if giving a courtesy to Princess Qi was just a routine.


    "It seems that Yun Qi''s idea is correct. The other party has indeed doubted herself. It''s not simple." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Of course, on the bright side, Huang Feng still looked calm and calm, and he didn''t even glance at Na Morey. He still has this city mansion.


    "General Morey waived the salute, don''t you know what happened to General Morey coming so late?" Princess Qi asked.


    "Before, bandits attacked the princess at night, which caused trouble to the princess. I was here to see if the princess was ill. I would be deeply guilty for the disturbance to the princess." Morey said.


    "Thank you for the general''s concern, but those bandits didn''t hurt me, so the general doesn''t have to blame himself." Princess Qi said.


    "His Royal Highness is fine, you will be our imperial concubine, if something happens, you will be to blame." Morey said.


    Princess Qi''s face became stiff. Although she had thought that even if Luiza died, she would still marry Feng Jueguo, but now from this Morey''s mouth, she confirmed that she still felt very uncomfortable.


    "Thank you for your concern." Princess Qi said with a slightly ugly expression.


    Morley ignored what Princess Qi would think, but turned his head to look at Huang Feng and said, "This must be the great expert next to Her Royal Highness."


    "Exactly." Princess Qi said: "This time, it is also fortunate that I was able to be safe with him."


    "I have long heard that the great masters in the Dalu Dynasty imperial palace are powerful. I have never seen each other before. I finally saw it this time. It really deserves its reputation." Morey stared at Huang Feng and said, wanting to get from Huang Feng. In his eyes, I saw something.


    It¡¯s a pity that although he pressure Huang Feng secretly, then, for Huang Feng, it has no effect at all. For the Hornets, that little pressure and aura are simply pediatrics, and he doesn¡¯t even need to mobilize. The innocent energy in his body is here to help. After all, he has seen more big people in various spaces before, and Morey¡¯s status is not bad, but if he wants to suppress Huang Feng with the breath of that upper person , Obviously, I think too much.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Huang Feng said to Morey, his expression unchanged.


    Morey sighed inwardly, and then looked at the other person and said: "Our Royal Highness, the prince of Feng Jueguo, died in the previous battle. Do you know what happened?"


    "General Morey asked the wrong person. This should be about the rebels, not me. I have just stayed with the princess, and other things are not clear." Huang Feng said.

 2515 Chapter 2515 speech temptation

    "My duty is to protect the safety of Her Royal Highness. As for other things, I don''t care." Huang Feng continued: "Of course, I am very sad about the death of Your Royal Highness."


    Morey didn''t speak, but stared at Huang Feng, trying to see something from the wasp''s face to see if he was lying.


    However, obviously, he failed again, he could not see anything from Huang Feng''s face.


    "No matter who killed our great prince, he will bear the anger of our Feng Jueguo, and this anger is not something ordinary people can bear, do you think you can bear it?" Morey said.


    "General Morey''s words are wrong. You said too. Your Feng Jueguo''s anger is only directed at the person who killed your prince, and your prince was not killed by me, so naturally I don''t need to bear your anger. What''s the difference if you can''t bear it," Huang Feng said lightly.


    Sample, you actually want to blow me up, you are too tender.


    Morey nodded and continued; "I heard from my men that some bandits attacked the camp where the princess lived before, but they all returned without success. Is that the case?"


    "Yes." Huang Feng said: "Speaking of this matter, yours is wrong. Now you have passed the customs. Then, our princess should be responsible for the safety of our Princess. The thief attacked and killed the princess, but they did not see your people out to protect. Fortunately, I was there. Otherwise, the princess would really have an accident. If that happens, it will be your responsibility. ."


    "We really didn''t do this thing well." Morey simply admitted his mistakes, and then said: "However, under the siege of so many people, you can actually protect Her Royal Highness from harm. It is really impressive. admire."


    "General, general." Huang Feng arched his hands and said.


    "At that time, our eldest prince was not very far from the princess''s camp. I don''t know if you have seen who killed our eldest prince." Morey continued to ask.


    "Then you are embarrassing me." Huang Feng said: "At that time, the scene was so chaotic, with enemies everywhere, and your people did not show up. Then, I was the only one who was protecting the princess. Of course, all my thoughts were in the princess. In his body, he has no thoughts at all to see what is happening around him."


    Yes, after going around, Huang Feng started to blame them for not protecting Princess Qi again.


    And Morey also saw that this Huang Feng is definitely not the kind of person who has only muscles and no brains. If he wants to hack him, he has not succeeded. Moreover, he can always push his mistakes to himself and others. Although, it was indeed their mistake, but it can also be seen that Huang Feng is still very smart.


    Of course, this can''t rule out Huang Feng''s suspicion, but Morey also has no way to determine whether the other party was the murderer who killed His Royal Highness.


    "It''s getting late. Your Royal Highness rested early. I would have retired." Morey was not able to find the answer he wanted here, so he was also decisively preparing to leave, because, looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, even if he continued here If he stays, he won''t find any answers from Huang Feng''s mouth.


    "Wait!" Huang Feng yelled directly, looking at Morey and said, "Although it is not very good to say that, after all, your Royal Highness has just passed away, but I still want to ask, Since your eldest prince is dead, can the marriage contract between our princess and your eldest prince be cancelled? Is it possible for our princess to not marry you Feng Jueguo?"


    "It''s impossible!" Morey said without thinking about it, and said directly and decisively: "The marriage between the two countries is decided by the emperors of the two countries. This matter has already been announced to the world. Then, the princess is our most beautiful person. Now, even if the eldest prince has passed away, this fact cannot be changed. Therefore, the princess still has to return to the country with us."


    Although it had long been known that this would be the result, Princess Qi still couldn''t help showing a disappointed look on her face, but Huang Feng nodded towards Morey without changing his face, indicating that she understood.


    In fact, Morey or Feng Jueguo¡¯s decision has little effect on Huang Feng. Regardless of whether they agree to let them go, they will take Princess Qi away. In fact, if they can let go. , That is good for both parties, but, it seems, this is impossible. In this case, Huang Feng has nothing to say.


    Morey retired to Princess Qi again. Morey also saw the disappointed expression on Princess Qi''s face. However, he did not take it to heart. It can be said that Qi Gong mainly married them to Feng Jue Country. For Princess Qi and Da For Lu Chao, it was a very embarrassing thing, so Princess Qi would have resistance in her heart, it was really normal.


    However, although he understood the other party''s thoughts, Morey would not sympathize with the other party. This was the other''s fate, and Morey, who was born in Feng Jue Country, did not take women too much.


    "It''s okay, they won''t let you go, I can also take you away." After Morey left, Huang Feng comforted Princess Qi.


    "En." Princess Qi nodded: "However, looking at what he was just now, he seems to be suspicious of you already. Maybe he will continue to investigate you in private. Isn''t it true that nothing will happen? Morey is in the wind. The status is very high."


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said: "I just said that they have no evidence, and nothing can be investigated. Moreover, even if there is evidence, they can''t take me to anything."


    Huang Feng still has this confidence.


    "That''s good." Princess Qi nodded. Now she completely trusts Huang Feng. After leaving the palace, Huang Feng is her most trustworthy person.


    On the other side, after leaving Princess Qi''s camp, Morey said to the soldiers next to him: "Watch the guard closely. I always think he has a problem."


    Although Huang Feng didn''t show any footwork just now, Morey could still see that Huang Feng had a problem by instinct, but because Huang Feng was well hidden, he didn''t see much. Now people can only stare at them, hoping that Huang Feng will reveal any flaws.


    "Yes." The soldier beside Morey responded.


    After that, Morey returned to the camp and started to have a headache how to reply to the Emperor.


    Although their majesty the emperor has more than one son, Luiza is just one of them, but, after all, Luiza is the prince, and has been in the army for many years, has a high reputation, and also has ability. Yes, it can be seen that His Majesty the Emperor is quite satisfied with him. As a result, this is what happened now. His Majesty is furious, that''s for sure, but the anger will directly burn the heads of the rebels. It¡¯s hard to say that there will still be some burning on my head.


    Morey was not afraid of any danger to himself. After all, he was a figure of the God of War of Feng Jueguo. It was just that His Royal Highness died in his army after all. He must bear some responsibilities, especially to Now, he hasn''t found the murderer yet, which will obviously make His Majesty even more angry.


    In addition, there is another thing that worries Morey, and that is the attack this evening.


    During this period of time, they have not been attacked by the troops of those neighboring countries, but Morey knows that those people have been there and have not retreated, but they are waiting for opportunities and constantly planning. Morey is still not very clear about what the other party is planning, but the night attack tonight has made him understand. It seems that those people have been waiting for the arrival of the insurgents in the Dalu dynasty.


    If only facing the troops of those surrounding countries, Morey is still a little sure. After all, they had already fought a battle when they were outside the pass, and the result was that they won.


    But now suddenly something has changed. The insurgent forces in the Dalu dynasty have actually come outside the pass, and they have also launched attacks on them. It is obvious that those people have united with the troops of the neighboring countries. , And the goal must be on your side.


    This is obviously not good news for Morey. Before, they were able to defeat the coalition forces of neighboring countries outside the pass. However, at that time, neither side meant to fight to death because they were afraid of Dalu inside the pass. The North Korean army, even though they won at the time, they only occupied a small advantage, not an absolute advantage.


    Now, with the participation of the insurgents from the Dalu dynasty on the opposite side, their strength has been strengthened. Then, it becomes very difficult for them to defeat the other side. More importantly, they still don¡¯t know, those Dalu. There are many people from the rebel forces coming from the DPRK. There are already a lot of people who have attacked the camp tonight, but it is clear that they will not send all the troops tonight.


    This made Morey''s mood a bit heavy.


    For this upcoming battle, Morey can understand its importance. After all, he has a lot of troops on his side. If he fails, it will be a big blow to them. Then, those The coalition forces of neighboring countries will never let go of this opportunity. At that time, they will definitely take advantage of the situation to attack them. At that time, the opponent will be vigorous, morale on their side will be low, and their strength will be greatly damaged. Jueguo is likely to be hit hard.


    Therefore, Morey had to pay attention to this upcoming battle.

 2516 Chapter 2516 dissatisfaction

    The domineering general and others have not yet rested at this time. Although they do not need to participate in the night attack tonight, this will have a lot of influence on their battle tomorrow. Therefore, everyone is worried. reason.


    Especially, it was the rebel forces that they didn¡¯t think much about tonight. Moreover, the domineering general and others knew that it was only the rebel forces that went to carry out the night attack plan tonight, those old and weak. Sick and disabled, it is not that there are no young people, but only a few, most of the young people, did not participate in the night attack tonight, but are preparing to fight head-on with the domineering generals tomorrow.


    It is precisely because of this that the domineering generals and other talents are even more worried. After all, they don''t even look at the main combat power of the rebel forces. Then, these old, weak, sick and disabled people are even more disregarded. .


    Fortunately, the main purpose of the night attack tonight is not to kill the enemy, but to harass the enemy. It is naturally the best to kill the enemy. Even if it does not kill the enemy, it does not matter. It is precisely because of this. The domineering general and others were relieved to let Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu take a group of people with low combat effectiveness to perform this task.


    "General, they are back." When Wang Cheng approached the camp with people, the domineering general and others had already received the news.


    At this time, most of the soldiers in the entire camp have already rested. After all, they went to attack the combined forces of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty tonight, just to let him rest well, and they have enough Rest, in this way, their fighting power tomorrow, at least in terms of spirit, will have some advantage.


    When the strength of the two sides is similar, any small detail is enough to affect the final result of the battle, and the domineering general obviously understands this, so Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu were arranged for tonight''s operation.


    And now that they are back, they can also know how effective they are.


    The domineering general greeted him first, and when he saw Wang Cheng, he asked: "General Wang, how effective is the action tonight?"


    "Very good." Wang Cheng jumped out of the horse and said to the domineering general: "The allied forces of the great Lu Dynasty and the most windy country did not expect that we would attack at night, so they were caught off guard. Although, they reacted later. , Launched a counterattack. Because our strength is not too strong, we can only choose to retreat. However, at the beginning, we still caused some casualties to them, and the harassment task was also successfully completed. The camp is still boiling right now. I guess I don¡¯t want to rest tonight."


    "That''s good." The domineering general nodded.


    Although they didn''t think about killing the enemy at the beginning, just to disturb the enemy, it was obviously better to be able to kill the enemy.


    However, the domineering general looked around and found no figure of Shi Dafu. Even Shi Dafu''s people didn''t see much. He couldn''t help but ask Wang Chengdao a little strangely: "Where is General Shi? Why didn''t he come back together?"


    Although the domineering general also knew that Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu were a little uncomfortable, and this was what the domineering general wanted to see. In that case, he could deal with it and get the most benefit from his side.


    However, now that Shi Dafu and Wang Cheng are both their own help, the domineering general obviously still cares more about them, and I don''t want them to have conflicts now, maybe there will be some accidents.


    After listening to the domineering general, Wang Cheng said lightly: "Dead."


    "What?!" When the domineering general heard this, he was shocked.


    You know, Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu¡¯s two forces, but he found the assistant to confront Morey, which is a big help for him, he still values ??it, because he knows that only those people in his hands , They couldn''t beat Morey, they had already played once before, and finally they lost.


    Therefore, the people of Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu seem to be very important. With their help, the domineering general can be sure to defeat Morey. This is why he was so generous to Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu before and gave food. The purpose of giving weapons and armors is to further improve their strength, to improve their strength, to improve their strength. The domineering general understands this very well. The higher their strength, the greater their hope of victory. .


    And as long as the army on Morey¡¯s side can be defeated, then the resources he now gives to Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu are completely worth it, because they can get more from Feng Jueguo and even from the Great Lu Dynasty. This is what the domineering general and others value more.


    However, the domineering general never thought that there was no head-on decisive battle yet. It was just a not-so-important night attack mission. Shi Dafu actually died. He lost a lot of help on his side. For himself, absolutely It is a huge loss.


    Thinking of this, the domineering general looked at Wang Cheng and said: "General Wang, will it not be yours? You should know what the situation is now, how important this matter is to us, you are for your own benefit, If this battle is ruined, I will kill you."


    The domineering general really valued this battle very seriously. It was a battle about the national movement of several countries, but as a result there was such an accident, which he could not accept.


    And the contradiction between Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu was also known to the domineering general, so he seriously suspected that Shi Dafu''s death could not be separated from Wang Cheng.


    The domineering general''s guess was obviously correct, and Shi Dafu was indeed dead in the hands of Wang Cheng.


    Of course, Wang Cheng would not admit to this point. If he admits it, the domineering general in his anger might really slash him. Although he has subordinates, Wang Cheng understands. Now, with his subordinates, they can''t beat the domineering generals. If the domineering generals really do something to themselves, then they will definitely not survive.


    And Wang Cheng also knew that the domineering general valued this battle, so as long as he was not stupid, he would not take the initiative to admit it.


    I saw Wang Cheng unhurriedly said: "The domineering general misunderstood. Although I did have some contradictions with that Shi Dafu, it was only a personal contradiction. How can I ignore the overall situation for my own personal contradiction? Dafu was really not killed by me. He died in the hands of those Feng Jueguo people. At that time, I was not very far away from him. I saw a few Feng Jueguo soldiers besieging him. I couldn''t save him. As a result, I watched that Shi Dafu was hacked to death by those who were extremely powerful. I am also very sad about this. How can I say that we are all from the rebel forces of the Dalu Dynasty. He died, and I also feel very sad."


    "Really?" The domineering general stared at Wang Cheng steadily, obviously unbelief.


    "Of course!" Wang Cheng affirmed.


    "If this is the case, it is indeed a pity." After a while, the domineering general said leisurely.


    Obviously, it doesn¡¯t matter how Shi Dafu died. What¡¯s important is that he is already dead. The only foreign aid invited by the domineering general is Wang Cheng and the domineering general. Now Shi Dafu is dead. It was equivalent to killing a booster. If Wang Cheng was still offended and Wang Cheng left in anger, then it would definitely be another blow to the domineering generals.


    Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Shi Dafu was killed by Wang Cheng or not. The domineering general is not Shi Dafu¡¯s Laozi, and he will not really turn his face against Wang Cheng for Shi Dafu. That is not in his interest. He still needs Wang Cheng now.


    Moreover, even though Shi Dafu is dead, the people under him are not dead. They can also help them fight, but they are scattered now. Although they have the intention to gather them together, after all, they are scattered. They are people of foreign races, those people will not listen to themselves, and want to gather them, they still need Wang Cheng''s help.


    Wang Cheng was from the Da Lu dynasty like them, and everyone was an insurgent force. Although they belonged to different parts, the essence was the same. After the death of Shi Dafu, Wang Chengcheng was the largest in the Da Lu dynasty. The forces of the rebel army, if he came to collect those people from Shi Dafu, those people would not refuse, anyway, they were all rebelling. As for who they rebelled with, it is not that important, as long as they can survive.


    "General Wang, those people left by General Shi still need you to collect, and only you can do this, so I will trouble you." The domineering general said to Wang Cheng.


    Before, the domineering general knew about Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others. He knew that Wang Cheng was the leader of the largest insurrection force in the Dalu dynasty, and Shi Dafu was not weak, otherwise, he would not have known before. I found these two people.


    But now that Shi Dafu is dead, it is logical for Wang Cheng to take over him. Wang Cheng has that kind of prestige, and there is no conflict of interest between the domineering general and Wang Cheng, at least not now, so he is not. Mind that Wang Cheng continued to expand and reorganized the people who were left by Shi Dafu, and it was also beneficial to the next battle. Otherwise, it would be too wasteful to just waste the people who were left by Shi Dafu.


    Wang Cheng nodded, he naturally had no opinion on this, or that he had already thought of this when he started killing Shi Dafu.


    In the past, there were many people from the rebel forces who wanted to join Wang Cheng, but they were rejected by him because he could not support so many people. It might not be a good thing to have more people, but now it¡¯s different, especially These people of Shi Dafu, they all have the materials and equipment supported by the domineering generals and others. Those things, Wang Cheng is very jealous, as long as those people are included, then the things they have in hand are naturally themselves. Of it.

 2517 Chapter 2517 Advantages Outweigh Disadvantages

    Wang Cheng did not feel any pressure on the people who stayed behind to collect Shi Dafu. Among those people, there were many people who had recently joined Shi Dafu and did not have much loyalty. What''s more, some people still first I wanted to take refuge in myself, but I went to Shi Dafu, who was rejected by myself, so now I don''t have any difficulty in including them.


    Even for those who followed Shi Dafu, Wang Cheng didn¡¯t think it would be difficult to incorporate them. After all, those people didn¡¯t know that Shi Dafu died in his own hands. Even if he knew it, the impact would not be significant. Everyone lives for themselves. Shi Dafu is dead. His subordinates think more about not how to avenge Shi Dafu, but about how they can live, live longer, and more. it is good.


    And now that I come forward to incorporate them, it is equivalent to helping them, if they don''t have myself, they may soon starve to death, or be suppressed by the imperial army.


    Once these people are included, then his Wang Chengcheng will become the most powerful insurgent force in the Dalu dynasty, and even a force close to him will not be available. The White Lotus Sect is okay, but, Compared with him now, it is much worse, let alone after including the people left by Shi Dafu, it is even more incomparable.


    Although this team has not undergone formal training yet, the materials and equipment are already complete. As long as you wait for things here, take them back for some training, they will become a team that can truly fight. When the time comes, with this team in his hands, he will not be afraid even if he is confronting the court''s army head-on.


    What''s more, this time he will have to build a good relationship with the domineering generals and others. When the time comes, he will seek some help from them. Then, it is not impossible for him to ascend to that position and overthrow the Lu family''s rule over the Da Lu Dynasty. of.


    However, Wang Cheng obviously did not know that the domineering generals and others were also wolf ambitions. They were also interested in the Da Lu Dynasty. They also wanted to occupy and plunder the Da Lu Dynasty. Therefore, once Wang Cheng really brought them in. , Then, it is equivalent to introducing wolves into the room. When the time comes, it is easy to ask God to send it away. If they want to drive away the domineering general and others, it will be a very difficult thing.


    Of course, these are all things to follow. The first thing they have to face now is the combined army of the Great Lu Dynasty and the Wind Absolute. Only by solving them can they consider the next thing.


    Although the domineering general wanted to be cautious about the current affairs, he no longer asked about Shi Dafu¡¯s sudden death, but after all, he was still a little unhappy, because Wang Cheng destroyed his plan, and it could even be said that he would not be treated. Keep it in the eye.


    Wang Cheng also noticed this. He was not worried, but said to the other party lightly: "I have one more thing left."


    "What''s the matter?" The domineering general frowned and asked. Obviously, the things about Shi Dafu made him a little unhappy, and now he is afraid that Wang Cheng will cause something to him.


    "That''s the case, the great prince of Feng Jueguo is also dead." Wang Cheng said.


    "What? What did you say?" The domineering general was shocked again, even more shocked than when he heard of Shi Dafu''s death before. The other people next to the domineering general were also shocked when they heard the news. be surprised.


    "I said, so is the great prince of the country." Wang Cheng said. The reaction to these people was already in his expectation. After all, Shi Dafu is no more than the leader of an insurgent army. That''s it, and there are many leaders of the rebel forces, Shi Dafu is not too important.


    However, the great prince of Feng Jueguo is different. Although the emperor of Feng Jueguo has many sons, the eldest prince is the most favored, famous and capable person. Many people know that if If nothing else, then the prince of Feng Jueguo will be the next emperor of Feng Jueguo.


    The great prince of Feng Jueguo is also very talented in fighting. Therefore, whether people from the Great Lu Dynasty or people from countries such as Qian Yuanguo do not want to see the great prince ascend to the throne. It is not good for them.


    Before, the domineering general and others were still thinking about it. If this battle can kill the prince and Morey, then their action will be a victory. As for the princess of the Lu Dynasty , It¡¯s the best if you can kill it. If you can¡¯t kill it, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, it¡¯s just a woman and can¡¯t get over any storm.


    Therefore, the grand prince of Feng Jueguo still has a very important position in the hearts of others, and therefore, after hearing that the grand prince of Feng Jueguo has died, everyone will be so shocked.


    "Really? You read that right? Are you sure you killed him?" The domineering general confirmed.


    "Really, I killed it myself." Wang Cheng said without blushing and his heart was not beating: "I saw him breathe with my own eyes. After that, the soldiers who were extremely windy were just like crazy, in a desperate posture. At that time, the situation was really dangerous, and Shi Dafu also died at that time. The soldiers who were so windy were so fierce that I managed to escape."


    Anyway, no one at the scene saw how the great prince of Feng Jueguo died. Those Feng Jueguo would only think that it was the hands of soldiers of the rebel army. They could not distinguish between the two forces of the rebel army. Qing, therefore, Wang Cheng naturally took the credit, and he didn''t have to worry about being seen through by others.


    And the domineering general and others were not there at the time, so naturally they would not doubt Wang Cheng''s words. At this time, the bit of resentment that the domineering general had for Wang Cheng had completely disappeared, Shi Dafu and that Feng Jueguo. Comparing with the prince, it was nothing.


    And the grand prince of Feng Jueguo died, this event will inevitably have a great impact, and the morale of Feng Jueguo''s army will inevitably drop. After all, his eldest prince was killed in the army. , It is indeed a very embarrassing thing, and it is even more embarrassing to die in the hands of the forces that they look down on the insurgents.


    At the same time, the death of the great prince Feng Jueguo will definitely affect the marriage between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty. Although the princess of the Dalu dynasty must go to Feng Jueguo, after all, this The matter has been negotiated, but now the prince of Feng Jueguo died suddenly, let his princess go there to be a widow?


    The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty and the ordinary people must be upset.


    In order to be able to continue the marriage with the Dalu dynasty, the Fengjue Congress may elect a prince to marry the Dalu princess. This is not a big deal in itself, and everyone can understand it, but who should he choose?There will be another problem. To marry a princess from the Dalu dynasty, to a certain extent, is to obtain the support of the Dalu dynasty, and it will be somewhat helpful for the future to win the throne.


    As soon as Feng Jueguo¡¯s eldest prince died, the throne was in suspense again. Before, the prince¡¯s hope was the greatest. Even if the other princes had that idea, they were not very strong, because they knew they could not fight the prince , But now it¡¯s different. Now the prince is dead, and everyone else has the same skills. No one can convince others. Therefore, the hearts of those princes will definitely have a desire for that position, and that There is only one position. In order to get to that position, the princes will definitely engage in various open and secret fights. When the time comes, Feng Jueguo will be a bloody storm.


    For Qian Yuanguo and other countries, this is obviously a very good opportunity. They can take advantage of this opportunity to develop well, and even disrupt it, so that Feng Jueguo can completely mess up, and once Feng Jueguo Really messed up, so the threat to other countries will naturally be small.


    Therefore, it can be said that the death of Feng Jueguo¡¯s great prince will have far-reaching impacts, which are definitely not what we see right now. Most of these impacts are for countries such as Qian Yuanguo. It is a good influence.


    Of course, there will also be bad effects. For example, the current army is extremely powerful. Although their morale will be affected to a certain extent, their hearts may be very angry at this time and want to avenge the prince. , This also led to their next combat effectiveness, will become very crazy, this is a very stressful thing for the domineering generals and others.


    However, in any case, the death of Prince Feng Jueguo had more advantages than disadvantages, so the domineering general and others were very happy.


    "Yes, General Wang, you did a very good job in this matter. I didn''t expect that you could actually kill the prince of Feng Jueguo. This is definitely a big blow to them. It seems that before me There really is no wrong person." The domineering general said to Wang Cheng with a smile, no longer being indifferent before, people from other countries, at this time, the attitude towards Wang Cheng is much more enthusiastic than before.


    "It''s just luck. At that time, the great prince and others rushed to our eyes. Naturally, I would not let this opportunity pass. Although I paid a certain price, I always killed him." Wang Cheng said .


    "I know it is not easy for you to kill the great prince of the country, and you must pay a price. We all know what you paid. After this matter, we will compensate you." said the domineering general. He understood the meaning of Wang Cheng''s words, and he didn''t mind giving them a little benefit. Compared to the benefits brought by killing the prince Feng Jueguo, giving something by himself seemed a little insignificant.

 2518 Chapter 2518

    "Then thank you for the domineering general." Wang Cheng was overjoyed after hearing the words of the domineering general.


    Although the domineering general has given them a lot of supplies this time, for the poor and accustomed rebel forces, they will never feel too much material. Now in the Dalu dynasty, many people do not live their lives. It''s better, so it is very easy to pull out a group of people to rebel.


    The reason why Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu had no income before and their wanton expansion was not because they could not find people. On the contrary, there were many people in the Dalu dynasty, and there were many people who could not survive. It¡¯s not that the land outside the pass is sparsely populated. Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu didn¡¯t expand, just because they lacked supplies, and if they didn¡¯t have enough supplies, they wanted to recruit subordinates, it would not bring any help to their strength. , And even have negative effects.


    Those who join, without food, will inevitably cause troubles and conflicts with other people. This is very detrimental to the stability of their troops. Therefore, both Wang Chengshi and Dafu, both, Raise as many people as possible.


    Now, the domineering general is willing to give them some compensation, then, for Wang Cheng, it is naturally a great thing, which means that his strength will have a direct increase, for Wang Chenglai, who has just become the most powerful rebel force in the Dalu dynasty. Said that this can undoubtedly make his position more stable, and can also take the opportunity to expand.


    Wang Cheng was very satisfied with the result of the killing of Shi Dafu. Not only did he successfully reduce one of his competitors, he also gained a lot of other benefits for this. In addition to resources, he also gained domineering generals and others. For sure, with a good impression of myself this time, I believe that it will be much more convenient to borrow troops from the domineering general and others.


    "Okay, take someone down and rest. There will be battle tomorrow, and tomorrow''s battle is the most important." The domineering general said to Wang Cheng.


    Regardless of the results of Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu''s night attack tonight, they are only paving the way for tomorrow''s battle. What really determines the future direction of the two sides still depends on the results of tomorrow''s battle.


    However, tonight, the effect of Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu¡¯s night attack was obviously better than the domineering general had previously expected, and for tomorrow¡¯s decisive battle, it will have a more positive effect, giving him more confidence in winning. Some, so the domineering general was very satisfied with Wang Cheng in his heart.


    Of course, even if it increased a lot of winning percentage, but as long as there is more on the other side and Morey is there, then no one dares to say that he can win the army of the most powerful country. After all, Morey''s name is not blown out. , But accumulated through battle after battle, absolutely not to be underestimated, even if the domineering general has always been proud, he dare not say that he can ignore General Morey in his eyes, that is definitely an act of seeking death.


    Therefore, for tomorrow''s decisive battle, the domineering general must make all preparations and perfect his pre-war preparations, so that he can have a greater advantage in the duel with Morey.


    Wang Cheng obviously understood this. Although he didn''t know Morey''s name very well, he could see through the tense look and serious attitude of the domineering generals and others, that Feng Jueguo and Dalu The command of North Korea''s coalition forces is definitely not an easy character.


    Wang Cheng has just become the only major rebel army in the Dalu dynasty. He doesn''t want to be planted here at this time. If they can''t win this time, then his previous plan will be forced to change, a domineering general. The benefits that people promised to yourself before will all be in vain.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng also attaches great importance to tomorrow''s battle.


    This battle must be won, and there can be no accidents. For this, Wang Cheng must also make a hundred thousand points. This is for the domineering generals and himself, as well.


    Early the next morning, when the sun rose, the camp where the domineering general and the others were located had already boiled. Teams, under the command of their own officers, lined up neatly. After a good night''s rest, these soldiers The condition is very good.


    Wang Cheng is also summoning his men, as well as Shi Dafu''s people.


    From last night until now, the survivors of those who were brought to the camp by Shi Dafu have returned one after another. After they came back, they also confirmed the news of Shi Dafu¡¯s death, which made those who stayed in the camp. The men panicked.


    Originally, they all felt that the night attack last night was just a very ordinary action, and Shi Dafu himself would not be in any danger. After all, they were just harassing each other, not desperately, and they didn¡¯t care about the result at all, so, Shi Dafu can retreat at any time as long as he wants. In this case, how dangerous is it?


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect that there would be no dangerous mission when they thought about it, but it would kill Shi Dafu. At the same time, most of the people who performed the mission were killed or injured. However, these people were retreating in Wang Cheng. After that, he didn''t receive the order of Shi Dafu to retreat, so there were so many casualties.


    Moreover, most of these people who perform tasks are the old, weak, sick and disabled, who are really capable of fighting, and not many go. Therefore, in fact, for the power of Shi Dafu, there is not much loss in strength. If Shi Dafu himself can come back smoothly, then such a loss is completely acceptable.


    However, because of the death of Shi Dafu, the morale of Shi Dafu¡¯s troops was directly depressed. Moreover, they are still outside the pass, not on their own territory, and there are enemy troops around them. In this way, those leftovers People who go down will naturally feel panic.


    And at this moment, Wang Cheng appeared. He expressed his kindness to the remaining people and expressed his willingness to accept them. This immediately made those Shi Dafu''s subordinates feel at ease, and he was also grateful to Wang Cheng. .


    Obviously, these people didn¡¯t know that Shi Dafu died at the hands of Wang Cheng. They just thought that Shi Dafu died at the hands of Feng Jueguo, and they now have no leader, and it is when they need help. At this time, Wang Cheng can Stand up, most of them are very happy.


    After all, even before this, Wang Cheng was the most powerful force in the Dalu dynasty. Among these people of Shi Dafu, some people wanted to take refuge in Wang Cheng before. They only went after Wang Cheng refused. They took refuge in Shi Dafu, but in their hearts, Wang Cheng still occupies a lot of weight. Moreover, they all believed that Wang Cheng was capable. The previous battle in Cangling Mountain also proved this point. The plan was perfect, but the mission failed because of an accident at the end, and that had nothing to do with Wang Cheng.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng¡¯s prestige in the entire Dalu rebel forces is still very high. Now that Wang Cheng is able to actively accept them, they are naturally very happy. In such a chaotic era, an era where death is possible at any time. , Following a capable person, obviously can increase the hope of survival.


    Therefore, after Wang Cheng expressed his kindness, many people soon chose to take refuge in Wang Cheng, and the transition went smoothly.


    Of course, not everyone wants to take refuge in Wang Cheng. After all, Shi Dafu also has some abilities. Moreover, after years of rebellion, there are also a group of people loyal to him. These people know that Shi Dafu and Wang Cheng are not dealing. Therefore, they naturally did not have a good impression of Wang Cheng. Now that Shi Dafu is dead, they cannot change their impression of Wang Cheng. Although they did not know that Shi Dafu died at the hands of Wang Cheng, they still I don''t have the slightest affection for Wang Cheng.


    After determining that Shi Dafu was indeed dead, these people chose to leave the large army and take the initiative to leave.


    There are some people, because they also have ambitions in their hearts. They used to follow Shi Dafu as a stopgap measure. They just wanted to find a place to live, and then plan other things. Now, Shi Dafu is dead, Wang Cheng''s ability is much stronger than Shi Dafu. If they choose to follow Wang Cheng, I am afraid they will not have the opportunity to realize their ideas. Moreover, if they join Wang Cheng, they will undoubtedly further strengthen Wang Cheng''s strength. It is even more difficult for them to make a difference.


    Therefore, these people also chose to leave.


    However, these two people who choose to leave are only a minority after all. Most of them did not choose to leave, but followed Wang Cheng. After all, in such a world, if they leave, they may not be able to live. It is better to follow Wang Cheng. Only in this way can we have greater hope of living.


    Moreover, many people do not have much loyalty to Shi Dafu, and there is not much difference between following Shi Dafu and following Wang Cheng.


    It is precisely because of this that Wang Cheng''s strength has been greatly improved at once. After the matter here is over, Wang Cheng will get the materials promised by those people from the domineering generals. Then, his strength will be increased. Greater improvement.


    Wang Cheng is looking forward to this.


    However, in terms of team assembly, Wang Cheng still saw the gap between his team and the domineering generals. However, he can also understand these. After all, his subordinates were all monks halfway through, and many of them were farmers before. That''s it, the domineering generals and their subordinates are regular troops in various countries, and the gap between the two sides is understandable.


    Of course, Wang Cheng is also very confident in his future. He believes that as long as he is given a period of time, he will be able to train a strong team out. At that time, even if compared with the domineering generals and their men, He believes it is not bad either.

 2519 The 2519th chapter careful thinking

    While the domineering generals and Wang Cheng were doing pre-war preparations, Morey had already received news. Originally, after the night attack happened last night, Morey was already worried, so Naturally, he was more vigilant about the surrounding situation and sent more scouts.


    Moreover, the subordinates of the domineering general and others, the subordinates of Wang Cheng, and those who were left behind by Shi Dafu, add up to two or three hundred thousand. With so many people, it is definitely a densely packed large area, even if it is outside the customs. The environment is large and sparsely populated, so many people gather together, that is also a big goal.


    What''s more, the domineering generals are preparing to fight against Morey and the army of the Dalu dynasty today. Therefore, they have not thought about hiding their team. In this way, Morey and the others want to get news. It''s easier.


    In fact, Huang Feng got the news much earlier than Morey¡¯s side. Even before the attack happened last night, Huang Feng knew that a very large team was gathering not far from them. , It¡¯s just that Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have much friendship with Morey and Lin Yu and others. He stayed here just to protect Princess Qi¡¯s safety. As for other things, he doesn¡¯t care, so he didn¡¯t treat himself Tell Morey and Lin Yu and others what they learned.


    "So, they want to have a decisive battle today?" After hearing the scout''s return, Morey summoned all the mid- and high-level generals to his camp and shared what he had learned, Lin Yu and Dalu. Several high-ranking generals from here also came.


    Although the two sides have been at war in the past, they are worried that they are now grasshoppers on a rope. The enemies around you don¡¯t care whether your army of the Lu Dynasty or the army of the most powerful country. After rushing over, they are definitely one. So, at this time, they had been enemies before, so they had to work together.


    Although Lin Yu came from a big family, his ability in military and combat command is naturally impossible to compare with Morey who has been on the battlefield for many years. Therefore, the command power of this joint army naturally falls to Mo. On Lei¡¯s head, although some generals of the Great Lu Dynasty were dissatisfied, after all, the number of their soldiers in this combined army was more than Feng Jueguo. In their opinion, this command should naturally belong to them. of.


    However, Lin Yu, as the one with the highest status among them, had no objection. Even if they were dissatisfied, at this time, they could only hide in their hearts.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn¡¯t want to succumb to others. It¡¯s just that he knew his abilities. Although he possessed a certain commanding ability, he didn¡¯t feel that his talent was worse than anyone else. However, he was still young and lacked battlefield experience. It is not a trivial matter. Once he is allowed to command and cause the war to fail, he must be held accountable. The failure of the previous Cangling Mountain battle has caused him to lose a lot of points in the hearts of His Majesty and the ministers in the court. At this time, if he fails again, then it may not be as simple as being demoted, and his life may not be guaranteed.


    For the sake of his own future and for the sake of his own life, Lin Yu would not be stupid at this time to fight for command of the battlefield with Morey, that would be harming himself.


    However, even if he knows that Morey¡¯s battlefield command experience is very rich, Lin Yu is still very not optimistic about the current situation. In fact, there is already a big gap in the strength of the two sides. In addition, last night The night attack was obviously also in the other party''s plan, which made Lin Yu even more bottomless.


    However, what he can do now is to cooperate with Morey as much as possible and try to win this battle.


    "Yes, they are gathering, and there is no intention to hide it at all." The scout captain reported.


    "About how many people are there?" Morey asked.


    "No less than two hundred thousand." The scout captain said.


    He can only estimate a number. After all, the domineering generals and others are not vegetarian, and it is impossible to let them get too close. Therefore, they can only look far away and estimate a rough figure.


    However, even a rough figure is enough to make everyone present feel shocked. You know, the combined forces of the two countries on their side are only a little over 100,000, which is half less than the other. about.


    Although Morey, Lin Yu and others are very confident that the individual capability of their soldiers is better than that of the opponent, but the difference in the number of soldiers is such a big disadvantage, not to mention the domineering. The strength of the cavalry brought by the generals and others is not weak, even if it is not comparable to the battle-tested army, but it is no problem to defeat the army of the Lu Dynasty.


    Therefore, the pressure in everyone''s heart is very great.


    "Let the team assemble, this is a positive contest, fighting is their true strength, the other virtual is useless." Morey said to everyone.


    Although I felt the tremendous pressure, there was absolutely no look of despair on Morey¡¯s face. For Morey, the situation in front of him was indeed dangerous, but it was not yet completely desperate. If they really work together, it is not necessarily true which will win and which will lose. Their winning side is naturally not high, but there are still some.


    "Yes!"


    The generals led their orders, and their heart''s ability to withstand was naturally not comparable to Morey, especially those from the Dalu dynasty, their hearts were a little broken. Originally, they came this time thinking that they were just protecting Princess Qi. , If you face the enemy, you just have to face the rebels composed of unarmed mud legs, and the pressure will not be too great.


    However, only now did they discover that this is not the case. What they have to face is not only the rebels, but also some armies of neighboring countries. Those armies are stronger than them.


    Moreover, the mud legs that they thought were incompetent did not seem to be as easy to deal with as they thought. The night attack last night was brought by those mud legs. They also had a relationship with those people last night. A conflict and battle. Although they won in the end, it was not as easy as imagined. Moreover, the weapons and equipment of those mud-legged men were actually quite good.


    This made the generals of the army from the Dalu dynasty feel even more unsure, and now they heard that the number of each other is still twice as much as their own, and their pressure suddenly increased.


    "General Lin, should we make plans early?"


    After coming out of Morey''s camp, the generals from the Great Lu Dynasty surrounded Lin Yu and asked.


    When these people faced Lin Yu, their attitude was very low. Although some of them had higher positions than Lin Yu, they didn¡¯t dare to make the slightest judgment in front of Lin Yu, because they Knowing Lin Yu¡¯s identity and background, and that the Yulin Army is not an ordinary army. It is the most trusted army of the Emperor. Lin Yu is a school lieutenant in it. Naturally, his future is not comparable to that of local army members. Lin Yu will be promoted in the future. The speed is definitely faster than them, surpassing them, it is only a matter of time.


    Who would offend a promising young man now?Therefore, even those with higher positions than Lin Yu are very kind to Lin Yu.


    "Plan? What plan?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "General Lin, we all feel that the probability that this man of great power wants to defeat that enemy is very low. We have a high probability of defeat. We must make early plans. Only in this way can we be able to Reduce our losses." One of the generals said.


    "You all think so?" Lin Yu looked at the others and asked.


    Several other people looked at each other, then nodded at the same time.


    "Fuzzy!" Lin Yu scolded unceremoniously: "At this time, we want to protect ourselves more. We can only cooperate with people who are absolutely outstanding. Only in this way can we have the hope of winning. If it is Morey''s side If we are defeated, do you think the enemy army on the opposite side will let us go? Tell them that we are from the Great Lu Dynasty, and they will let us live?"


    Everyone was silent.


    "Once Morey is defeated, we will all have to die!" Lin Yu said: "Among us, there are not many cavalrymen, but there are many cavalrymen in the enemy army. Once we are defeated, outside this empty pass, They can''t run the four-legged cavalry at all. When that happens, they will be overtaken and killed. That''s absolutely certain."


    "But, can we win by cooperating with those who are extremely strong?" someone asked.


    "It may not be possible to win, but at least there is hope of winning." Lin Yu said: "Even if there is a glimmer of hope, we have to work hard."


    When the crowd stopped talking, Lin Yu thought he had made them clear, and finally said: "You better put away the cautious thinking in your heart, otherwise, waiting for you is the danger of extinction. When the time comes, no one will be saved. you guys."


    After speaking, Lin Yu left.


    Several other people looked at each other, and one of them said, "What should I do?"


    "I think he is worried about himself. I heard that the last time Canglingshan was defeated, the Emperor was already very dissatisfied with him, so this time he can''t fail anyway." Another person said.


    "Not bad." The person next to him said: "We can retreat at the right time. We can find a reason to open up at that time. Nothing will happen. After all, we are indeed at a disadvantage. The retreat is only to preserve our strength, but Lin Yu No, he has already failed once, and he cannot fail again. In this battle, he must win, because if he loses, the princess is in danger. As the person in charge of the family sending team, he has the greatest responsibility."

 2520 The 2520th chapter advance and retreat together

    Those generals who came to support Lin Yu were not fools. They did not follow Lin Yu from the imperial capital at the beginning, but Lin Yu''s defeat in Cangling Mountain, the emperor ordered them to come and support.


    Therefore, they are very clear about the impact of Lin Yu''s previous Cangling Mountain battle.


    If he were an ordinary person, the defeat of Cangling Mountain might ruin his future, and Lin Yu, even though he was not punished at the time because of his family background, even let him continue to serve as the send-off. The head of the team, however, does not mean that His Majesty the Emperor has no opinion on him, and the ministers in the court have no opinion on him.


    I believe Lin Yu himself understands this. If he does not perform well during the next trip, he will definitely be attacked by the ministers in the court and be punished by the Emperor.


    After all, the Dalu dynasty was not only the Lin family, and the relationship between these aristocratic families would never be as good as it seems on the surface. For this kind of thing that can cause trouble to and weaken their opponents. The opportunity of strength, I believe that people from other families will not let it go.


    Therefore, although Lin Yu looks very prestigious now, he is still in a bad situation. If this trip to send off the family can go smoothly, then everything is fine, and he probably won¡¯t be attacked by others. .


    However, if there is another accident during this time-off mission, then, waiting for Lin Yu will definitely be fierce artillery fire, and he will be very dangerous. At that time, will the Lin family make great efforts to protect him? problem.


    Therefore, Lin Yu would never want to see another accident happen on this mission.


    And now, it is obvious that someone is going to take action on this combined team. Moreover, it is still aggressive, which is definitely not so easy to provoke, but Lin Yu has no other choice at all. He can only choose to support Morey and strive to win. In this hopeless battle, even if he would pay a high price for it, he would not care, because if Morey was defeated, he would definitely not be able to protect Princess Qi''s safety.


    Lin Yu has a reason to support Morey, but there is no need for others to do so. They just came here to support Lin Yu, and they will not be responsible for this mission of sending off relatives. It sounds good, even if the escort mission fails, and Princess Qi is dead, it is only Lin Yu who is unlucky, and they are at most scolded, which will not have much impact on their lives and future.


    Under this circumstance, people like them would naturally not be willing to risk their lives to take risks with Lin Yu. When they saw that there was little hope of winning this battle, they had already moved other thoughts.


    And this mind, naturally, is to ensure one''s own safety, rather than to take risks with Lin Yu.


    "Since everyone has no opinion, then we will advance and retreat together," one of them said.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    These people are all from different teams. If some of them retreat and some persist, then those who retreat early after the event will never have a better life, and as long as everyone advances and retreats together, then they will say that they see the situation. Mya, if you withdraw in order to retain your strength, you will be punished, but it will not be too serious.


    "However, we can''t retreat too early. In that case, Lin Yu will definitely join us. We still follow them now. However, don''t rush forward. If they let us rush ahead, we will make excuses. Reject, and when the time comes, we will watch from behind, and once we find that something is impossible, we will immediately retreat." Someone suggested.


    "Yes, if that''s the case, even if we leave by then, they won''t be able to say anything."


    "Yes, just do it."


    Everyone agreed, and after reaching a consensus, everyone felt relieved.


    On the other side, Lin Yu didn¡¯t know at this time. Those who came to support him already had a different mindset at this time. In fact, he didn¡¯t have absolute control over those people even if he knew about it, including the following He, the soldiers in the ordinary army of the Da Lu Dynasty who came out of the imperial capital, is not particularly convinced by him. After all, everyone is not in a team. They may be a little in awe, but when it comes to When it comes to self-interest, he is not so willing to listen to Lin Yu''s opinions.


    After all, Lin Yu is only a lieutenant in the Imperial Forest Army, not a figure like the Grand Marshal of the National Soldiers and Horses. He may have enough control over his Imperial Forest Army, but he is not so effective for people in other teams. .


    It''s good to say before, now, once there is a danger that may affect their own safety and the future, those people will spontaneously start to think about themselves instead of just obey Lin Yu''s orders.


    "It''s getting lively outside again." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi.


    Because of what happened before, Huang Feng is now living next to Princess Qi¡¯s camp. Now, after discovering that the camp is boiling, Huang Feng has come to Princess Qi¡¯s camp. He doesn¡¯t think that he can only be so close. Can protect Princess Qi, in fact, even if it is far apart, he can arrive in no time, the speed is incredible.


    It''s just that Huang Feng appeared in front of her in order to make Princess Qi feel at ease and no longer think about it. In the chaotic situation right now, it is obvious that he still appeared in Princess Qi''s sight, which can make her feel more at ease.


    "They seem to be gathering, very nervous, what happened?" Princess Qi looked at the soldiers walking outside, and said to Huang Feng with some confusion.


    Neither Morey nor Lin Yu told Princess Qi about the army''s decisive battle with the domineering generals, because, in their thoughts, telling Princess Qi was of no use and could not do anything to the matter. Help, after all, this is a battle between the two armies, and the role that an ordinary person like Princess Qi can play in it is really limited.


    And Huang Feng, although very powerful, everyone already understands this point, but no matter how powerful he is, he is only one person, and the effect that he can play on the current situation is also very limited, not to mention, whether it is Both Morley and Lin Yu understood that Huang Feng was only sent by the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty to protect Princess Qi. He would not take care of other things, and they also ordered Huang Feng not to be moved.


    Since this is the case, then naturally there is no need to tell Princess Qi and Huang Feng of the current military situation.


    "It''s going to fight." Huang Feng said leisurely. He had known that in a place not too far away from them, there was an army stationed there, as if waiting for his own team.


    As for the army stationed there, Huang Feng can probably know their identities. After all, when he was in the pass before, he was in the air and saw the domineering general leading people to attack the pass. After that, he fought Morey. Yes, as for the identities of Wang Cheng and the others, they are more familiar. They have been in contact before, and, last night, Wang Cheng and the others conducted a night attack here.


    "Fight? When? Who?" Princess Qi was taken aback when she heard Huang Feng''s words.


    Because she didn''t see any signs of going to war, and no one told her to go to war.


    However, although Princess Qi asked like this, she actually believed what Huang Feng said in her heart. Since the journey, she has trusted Huang Feng more and more, especially after the events of last night, she is now Huang Feng, that is 100% trust. She would believe what Huang Feng said. Now Huang Feng said that he was going to fight, even if she felt strange in her heart, she did not doubt Huang Feng''s words.


    Princess Qi was just wondering who she was fighting with and when she was fighting.


    "It''s going to fight, I''m not worried at all." Princess Qi thought with some surprise in her heart.


    You know, when she first came out of the imperial capital, Princess Qi was scared to death when she encountered an attack for the first time. After all, she had always grown up in the imperial palace before. How did she ever see such a dangerous thing? ?


    Therefore, when she first met, she was very scared. After that, she was not peaceful all the way. She also lived in fear all the time. Especially during the Cangling Mountain battle, she almost went to see the King of Yama. If it were not for her to feel that marrying Feng Jueguo would be more uncomfortable than death, I am afraid that she would have already collapsed.


    However, despite the preparations she had done to face death, when she really faced death, she still felt scared and nervous.


    However, it was completely different now. When Huang Feng learned that there was going to be a war, she did not feel the slightest fear, and her mood was very calm, which surprised her.


    However, when she saw Huang Feng sitting quietly in front of her, she knew that the reason why she was so peaceful now was brought by Huang Feng. It seemed that as long as Huang Feng was there, she would never have any. Danger, I don''t know when I started to have such an idea, but such an idea now seems to have taken root in my mind.


    "It''s coming, it should be the fight today." Huang Feng didn''t know what Princess Qi was thinking, and said calmly: "As for who to fight, those who came last night are naturally part of it, and there are some other teams. people."


    Huang Feng didn''t know the specific identities of the domineering generals and others. He just knew that they seemed to be at odds with the people of the country, and seemed to have no interest in Princess Qi.

 2521 Chapter 2521 the war begins

    "No wonder it''s so messy outside." Princess Qi didn''t doubt Huang Feng''s words.


    Now the whole camp is indeed quite chaotic. There are people running everywhere. Those soldiers who are extremely windy are not bad. After all, they are all elite and experienced on the battlefield. However, those people from the Great Lu Dynasty can There is no such strict discipline. Knowing that there is going to be a war, many people do not know what to do.


    In this way, the entire camp naturally seemed very flustered.


    As for those who came last night, Princess Qi did not have the slightest affection, although because of their appearance, Huang Feng proudly killed Luiza in the chaos, which is a good thing for Princess Qi.


    However, Princess Qi is a princess of the Da Lu Dynasty after all. Those who came last night are rebels in the Da Lu Dynasty. The two sides are naturally opposed in terms of identity. Princess Qi cannot have the slightest affection for those people. Moreover, after those people came here last night, they also wanted to kill her. Had Huang Feng not been there, I''m afraid she would have left the world just like Luiza.


    But now, those people and this coalition are about to fight, Princess Qi didn''t think deeply about the reasons, but it was a good thing for her.


    Although this coalition has troops from the Great Lu Dynasty, it is still dominated by Feng Jueguo''s troops. Feng Jueguo''s army accounts for the majority. Moreover, the Feng Jueguo army is still Feng Jueguo. For the elites in China, if they can fight against the rebels and lose both sides, it is definitely a good thing for the Dalu Dynasty, even if it is to sacrifice some of their own soldiers, it is worth it.


    "It''s okay, with me, those people can''t hurt you." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi. He thought that Princess Qi was scared. After all, when encountering such things, Princess Qi, as a girl, would feel scared. , Is also normal.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi did not explain, but instead nodded, expressing her trust in Huang Feng.


    Near noon, the soldiers in the entire camp were already lined up. At this time, the people lined up in the wartime array instead of the previous array on the road. The two are different, so the time required is also longer. many.


    Until this time, Lin Yu sent someone to inform Princess Qi, saying that there might be a bad fight in the future, so that Princess Qi don¡¯t worry, they will protect Princess Qi, Princess Qi nodded blankly without saying anything, Lin Yu now Only to inform her of this incident, obviously did not put her in the eye, and she had even more dislike for Lin Yu.


    After the team was lined up, they started out again. They couldn¡¯t wait for the opponent to attack here because they didn¡¯t know when the opponent would come, and they had to hurry and couldn¡¯t stay here forever. So, even if Knowing that there are enemies waiting ahead, they can only choose to move on.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are still sitting in the carriage, while Huang Feng is riding a horse and following beside the carriage. Compared with the people around them who are very nervous when they know that the war is coming, Huang Feng wants to A lot of indifferent. After all, he has participated in wars in many spaces. There are no bigger ones. What''s more, in this war, he is not the protagonist, but a bystander, so there is not much. When he is under pressure, he only needs to protect Princess Qi. As for how the two parties in this battle are fighting, it is not his concern.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s mentality is very calm.


    However, Morey and Lin Yu were not as calm as Huang Feng. Morey kept sending out scouts to inquire about the domineering generals and their situation. Then, according to more and more comprehensive information they received. To specify a new plan.


    And Lin Yu seemed to be even more nervous. After all, he had failed once before, and this time he couldn''t fail any more. Once he failed, his good days would come to an end.


    "Old General Morey, can we win this time?" Lin Yu, who couldn''t stand it, couldn''t help but ask by his side.


    Originally, Morey had a good impression of Lin Yu. He thought he was a good general and was a little wary of him. However, now that Lin Yu is so uncomfortable, his impression of Lin Yu suddenly It is much worse, and the evaluation is also much lower. If a leader cannot guarantee that he is calm enough before the battle, how can he command?What kind of thoughts will the people below see it?


    But what Lin Yu shows now is not the temperament that a good commander should have. This low-level performance also destined that Lin Yu will not be able to achieve much in the future. If this is the case, then Lin Yu is very For them, it''s not a threat.


    "There is no battle in this world with a 100% winning rate." Morey said to Lin Yu: "We who are in charge and can do nothing more than designate the best before the battle, based on various news. The battle plan, at the same time, according to the changes in the battlefield during the war, command new movements of the army at any time, and the specific battle will be determined by the soldiers below. You ask me if this battle can be won. Ask the soldiers below me if they can win this battle."


    Lin Yu subconsciously looked at the soldiers following them, and shook his head. How could he say that he was also the main general of the Da Lu Dynasty, and asked him to ask the soldiers if they could win the battle. No doubt It''s a very embarrassing thing.


    Seeing that on Morey¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, Lin Yu¡¯s heart became even more nervous. If it were in the past, he might still perform better, but this time is obviously different. With Canglingshan defeated before, he can''t afford to lose now.


    When Morey and Lin Yu continued to move forward with their respective teams, in front of them, the domineering generals and others, as well as Wang Cheng''s rebel forces, had also arranged their formations and were waiting for them.


    In normal times, they may also be able to harass the enemy by means of assaults, small fights, etc. However, it can only be harassment. If you want to truly defeat the other party, then you can only do a positive and hard fight. Only by defeating the opponent on the frontal battlefield can they achieve real victory.


    "How are your preparations? Are there any questions?" The domineering general, riding on the horse, asked Wang Chengdao beside him.


    Although the fighting power of insurgent forces like Wang Cheng and Shi Dafu was not seen by the domineering generals, under the current circumstances, Wang Cheng and his men were able to control the balance of the battle. After all, They had already played with Morey before. They didn''t win that time. Now they want to beat each other. Then, the performance of Wang Cheng and his men is very important.


    "We are almost ready, the general rest assured, my people will not let you down." Wang Cheng said.


    Because of what happened last night, Wang Cheng has initially received the appreciation of the domineering generals and others. However, this is obviously not enough. After all, the domineering generals are just generals in their respective countries, not the emperor. In the future, to obtain benefits and support from these countries, then, obviously, the emperor of their country still has to affirm.


    And if they can help the domineering generals to defeat the coalition forces of the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo this time, then obviously they can get a good impression from the emperor behind them. This will help him in the future and get help from them. It is very beneficial.


    Even better, defeating the marriage between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty is very good for Wang Cheng himself, so he himself still attaches great importance to this battle.


    "That''s good, how important this battle is, you should know in your heart that Morey is great, you may not have experienced it, but I can tell you very seriously that he is a legend, a god of war, and he is absolutely capable. Don''t be underestimated, people who underestimated him have already left this world." The domineering general reminded.


    "I know." Wang Cheng nodded. Although he had not had a direct fight with Morey''s before, seeing that the proud and domineering general was so cautious in facing the opponent, Wang Cheng also attached importance to Morey in his heart. .


    The distance between the two armies was constantly shrinking, and the soldiers on both sides felt the tension and depression before the war.


    In the end, the two sides finally saw each other in the afternoon, and the air was even more gloomy as if freezing.


    There was no nonsense between the two sides, after seeing each other, they chose to charge unanimously.


    The ones who charge forward are naturally the cavalry.


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s army was all cavalry, and the domineering generals and others were also disguised as horse thieves before. Therefore, they were all cavalry teams, but two teams from the Lu Dynasty, the Lu Dynasty army and the rebels like Wang Cheng. The forces, there are not many cavalry under him, at this time, they can only follow behind the cavalry and rush toward the enemy.


    The speed of two legs is naturally not comparable to that of four legs. Therefore, when the cavalry of the two sides fought together, the army of the Great Lu Dynasty and Wang Cheng''s men had not yet touched each other.


    The battle process of the cavalry is extremely cruel. The fast-running horses cannot stop at all in this case. Even, because there are comrades behind them, they cannot reduce their speed. Otherwise, it will not only affect the people behind them. The comrades in arms will also harm themselves. In this scenario, they fall under the horse, and there is only one end, and that is death!Moreover, he would die miserably.

 2522 Chapter 2522

    "Go!"


    "Kill! Kill them!"


    "Go on, go on, go on all to me!"


    The entire battlefield is full of screams and shouts of killing. The scene of hundreds of thousands of people fighting together is hard to see on TV. However, it is now staged alive in front of him, but Huang Feng But the performance is very calm, after all, he has not seen how many similar scenes, and has already adapted to it.


    However, even if he has seen it many times, even if he has adapted, when Huang Feng witnesses this scene with his own eyes again, he will still feel in his heart that the battle in this cold weapon era is really more than the hot weapon era. Cruel and merciless.


    In the era of thermal weapons, you may be able to carry out long-range attacks as long as you press a button. Those who participate in the battle do not even need to go to the battlefield, so naturally they don''t need to witness the cruel scene with their own eyes.


    However, the battle in the cold weapon era is completely different. These people fight at close quarters. Even those archers cannot be too far away from the battlefield. Moreover, the battles here are all about swords and swords. Flesh and flesh, broken arms and legs are very common. Therefore, participating in such a battle requires more mental qualities of the soldiers, and the mental qualities are slightly more fragile. You may have been scared just seeing this scene. Not anymore.


    Of course, not all of the soldiers fighting on the battlefield have strong psychological qualities. For example, Wang Cheng¡¯s subordinates have not received any formal training, and they are not even real soldiers. Where does it go?


    It''s just that they are still fighting, and they have not stopped. It is not that they are not afraid, but that they are numb and can get into the rebel army. These people can no longer survive, because once participating in the rebel army is caught by the court , That is to decapitate, this is a rebellion after all, so, all those who hope to survive will not join the rebel army.


    And since they can come to participate, it means that these people can no longer live, and are numb to life. They are willing to do anything in order to be able to give themselves a little hope of survival.


    Even murder!


    Therefore, the soldiers of Wang Cheng''s rebel army, although their combat effectiveness is not as strong as that of other teams, in terms of fighting will, they are not inferior to other teams.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Princess Qi were standing some distance away from the battlefield. Now that they knew the enemy was waiting for him and others not far away, Lin Yu would naturally not take Princess Qi into the battlefield. If you take her in, not only will it not help you at all, but it will also become a burden and become a target for the opponent to attack.


    And once Princess Qi had an accident, Lin Yu could not escape the relationship. Therefore, before the battle started, Princess Qi was placed on the edge of the battlefield to keep Princess Qi away from the battlefield, and Huang Feng naturally followed. Princess Qi''s side protects her. As for who will win the final victory on the battlefield, he doesn''t care. At this time, he is looking at the battle from the perspective of a bystander.


    "You said, who will win?" Princess Qi looked at the fierce battle in the distance and asked Huang Feng next to her.


    Similar to Huang Feng¡¯s mentality, Princess Qi is not particularly concerned about who will win. Although these people have troops from the Da Lu Dynasty, they are on the same line as Feng Jueguo. Jueguo hates it so much, and can''t wait for Feng Jueguo''s people to die, so naturally, I don''t want to see Feng Jueguo win.


    And Princess Qi also knew that the people who came to attack their team didn''t have a good impression of her. If those people won, then she would also be very dangerous, and those people would not let them go.


    Therefore, in the end result, no matter who wins, Princess Qi will not feel excited. She is anxious that both sides will lose and both will suffer.


    "It''s hard to say." Huang Feng was also watching the battle ahead, and said lightly: "From the perspective of the number and scale, the opponent has some advantages. However, Feng Jueguo and Dalu Dynasty are all formal after all. The combat effectiveness of the team in the army is guaranteed, plus that Morey, who is also a commander on the battlefield, can maximize the strength of the team, and there are rebel forces on the opposite side. Those people have not received any training. It''s okay to fight a tailwind, and if you encounter trouble, you will quickly collapse. This is their weakness."


    After all, Huang Feng has seen and even participated in many wars, so he still has insight on the battlefield. Just by watching for a while, he will know the advantages and disadvantages between the two sides.


    It can be said that the advantages and disadvantages of both sides are very obvious. It can be said that it is half a cat. It is possible for whoever wins the final victory, and Huang Feng will not feel strange.


    "It''s best for them to fight and lose both." Princess Qi said bitterly.


    "It''s possible." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    At this time, everyone on the battlefield did not have the indifferent thoughts of Huang Feng and Princess Qi. They were doing their best to win the final victory on their side.


    "It seems that I still underestimate the people on the opposite side." Morey was sitting in the army, watching the battle ahead, and muttered to himself.


    Morey knew that the enemy on the opposite side was the coalition forces of neighboring countries and the rebel forces from the Lu Dynasty.


    Originally, Morey was still a little sure about defeating the coalition forces of the neighboring countries. However, after increasing the power of the rebel forces from the Dalu dynasty, he had a little more pressure, but it was just pressure, not Said that they have no hope of winning. After all, compared to the battle outside the pass, there are more rebel forces on the opposite side, and there are more regular troops from the Dalu dynasty on your side, although there are not as many as the other side. , However, they have to be more professional, and their combat effectiveness has to be more powerful.


    Therefore, the strength of both sides has increased, and Morey also knew about the night attack last night. Originally, he thought that all the forces of the rebel forces came last night, but now it seems that Obviously this is not the case. The soldiers of the rebels from the Great Lu Dynasty they are facing now are obviously one to two levels higher than those who attacked the camp last night.


    This is a bit scary. Although the combat effectiveness of these people is still inferior to that of the people on their own, they can''t stand more than others. With hundreds of thousands of insurgent soldiers, the combat effectiveness is at this level. Not annoying.


    Moreover, this kind of strength obviously exceeded Morey''s previous estimates, which made him feel more pressured.


    However, Morey is a battle-tested after all, even in the face of huge pressure, he is not chaotic and commanding calmly.


    Morey¡¯s status in the minds of the Feng Jueguo soldiers is very high, not even worse than their emperor. Therefore, when you see Morey is still in command, those soldiers who are absolutely windy, There was a lot of peace of mind in their hearts, and there was no panic, and they were even more active in fighting. After all, they are all elites with rich combat experience. Such scenes aroused the fierceness in their hearts.


    However, the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty on Lin Yu''s side could not be compared with the soldiers of Feng Jueguo. When they found that the enemy was stronger and more powerful than they had imagined before, their hearts were already Panicked.


    Lin Yu is better. After all, he knows that he must work hard in this battle because he cannot afford to lose. Once he loses this battle, he will lose everything, including his own life.


    However, those other people, especially those in the team who came to support Lin Yu later, are not as desperate as Lin Yu. They are not elite troops, just ordinary local troops, with limited combat effectiveness and fighting quality. It''s not particularly high, and they don''t usually have rich combat experience. Therefore, facing the immediate predicament, they have begun to panic.


    Before the battle, there were people who were thinking of retreating. At this time, they became more determined to retreat ahead of time. In their opinion, they must lose on their side. They can only stay with the funeral. That''s it, and they obviously don''t want to die.


    Therefore, these people have begun to think carefully, looking for suitable opportunities to escape and escape from the battlefield.


    When Morey, Lin Yu and others felt uncomfortable, the domineering General and Wang Cheng also felt great pressure.


    Although, before the battle, they already knew that the coalition in front of them was definitely not that easy to provoke, especially if the command of the opponent was Morey, this enemy army was even more difficult to fight.


    The domineering general and Wang Cheng were mentally prepared before the battle started. However, when the two sides really fought together, they still felt shocked and pressured. It was obvious that the number of people on their side was more dominant, and then , But they can¡¯t play the advantage. Although they do have a little advantage, it is very difficult to expand this weak advantage. The opposition is very tenacious. Even, they On my own side, the casualties are getting more and more serious.


    However, the domineering generals, Wang Cheng and others did not back down. They also had reasons to have to win. If they could not win this battle, then Qian Yuanguo and other countries would be in danger next. Feng Jueguo had always looked at them, but now he will use this as a reason to retaliate wildly against them, and it is not impossible to destroy the country.


    Wang Cheng is also under great pressure. He also hopes to get help from Qian Yuanguo and other countries. Naturally, it is impossible to be willing to see these people fail. That is not in his interest.

 2523 Chapter 2523

    Although Wang Cheng¡¯s main battlefield was in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty, and there was no direct conflict with Feng Jueguo, this was not absolute. After all, Wang Cheng was a very ambitious person, and he still dreamed of it. Replace the Lu family and become the supreme existence of the Da Lu Dynasty, and once he achieves this goal, then Feng Jueguo, who has fought against the Da Lu Dynasty for years, will become his most direct enemy.


    What''s more, in the opposing team, there are troops from the Da Lu Dynasty. Killing them is weakening the strength of the Da Lu Dynasty. It will be very good for your next actions.


    Moreover, Wang Cheng also hopes to get help from Qian Yuanguo and other countries. How can he be willing to see them fail?


    With so many reasons for not failing, Wang Cheng didn''t need other people''s urging at all, and he was very devoted himself.


    Moreover, Wang Cheng is also a little selfish. During the battle, he deliberately arranged the people who belonged to Shi Dafu, who had just returned to him this morning, to be at the forefront. Among these people, although some people really took refuge in Wang Cheng, However, there are still some people who usually walked very close to Shi Dafu. Now because of the sudden death of Shi Dafu, they have lost their support, and only then have they turned to Wang Cheng.


    As for these people, Wang Cheng had a defensive mentality. Although he did the matter of killing Shi Dafu himself, although he did it in a relatively hidden manner, no one can guarantee that this matter will not be exposed, and once it is exposed, Who knows if those people who walked closer to Shi Dafu before will avenge Shi Dafu crazy?


    Therefore, taking advantage of this opportunity, Wang Cheng didn¡¯t mind weakening the strength of those people. After their strength was weakened, it would be easier for him to truly subdue them. Moreover, even if they had different minds, There is no turmoil coming.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng didn''t mind the hard work. Of course, winning in the end was the most important thing.


    Just when Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others felt the pressure, they suddenly discovered that a group of opponents'' enemies suddenly retreated, trying to get rid of them and leave the battlefield.


    Such a change made the domineering General, Wang Cheng and others puzzled, wondering why the other party did this.


    "Let the enemy go deeper?" The domineering general looked at the somewhat embarrassed team that the other party had retreated, frowning and thinking.


    Of course he wanted to take advantage of the victory and pursue it. In that case, he would be able to defeat the army that had fled the battlefield. At that time, there would be a chaos on the other side, and they would be able to attack and defeat each other in one go.


    However, the domineering general was also worried that the retreat of this team was a conspiracy of the opponent. Naturally, the purpose was to lure the enemy to go deeper and set traps for them. When he and his people rushed past, the opponent could just wait for himself. People are wiped out in one fell swoop.


    For a while, the domineering general didn¡¯t know if the opponent really wanted to retreat, or just pretended to lose. However, time is not waiting, the opponent is already leaving the battlefield. If there is a delay in time, then he will be no more. There is no chance to conceal the past.


    Thinking of this, the domineering general said to his messenger: "Order Wang Cheng to lead the team to chase after him."


    "Yes!" The messenger led away.


    Because the domineering general couldn¡¯t tell whether the opponent was really retreating or just pretending to be defeated, he himself did not dare to take risks with his men. Once he was caught, the consequences would be very serious. However, he was not willing to let him. These people just fled. If these people really want to escape from the battlefield instead of tactics, then, if he doesn''t pursue it, he will miss a great opportunity to win the final victory. When the time comes, even if he regrets it. late.


    So after thinking for a while, the domineering general thought of a way to get the best of both worlds, that is, let Wang Cheng take his own people to chase after him. If the opponent is really defeated, then Wang Cheng''s people will not be able to do it all. Annihilating them can also hold them back, and then cover them up and kill them all.


    And if the opponent¡¯s retreat is just a strategy, then it¡¯s no big deal. Only Wang Cheng¡¯s people will die. He has no influence on himself. If he finds that something cannot be done, he can easily escape from the battlefield and treat himself. There is not much loss.


    On Wang Cheng''s side, he quickly received the command of the domineering general, and he quickly understood the idea of ??the domineering general, but after a little hesitation, Wang Chengcheng decided to do what the domineering general requested.


    After all, Wang Cheng is now seeking domineering generals, and later on, he will rely on domineering generals. Whether they provide equipment support or directly send troops to help him, that is very important to him. Therefore, at this time, one cannot offend the domineering general and lose his trust.


    Moreover, Wang Cheng also believed that if he performed well and suffered huge losses, then the domineering generals and others would compensate him afterwards. What''s more, acting as a pathfinder this time would only be a loss, even if he was defeated. It''s just a few people. This may be a big deal for a sparsely populated country like Guanwai, but for Wang Cheng, it''s a trivial matter.


    In the Dalu dynasty, there are people who cannot survive. As long as they have food and weapons in their hands, they can summon a group of people out at any time. Therefore, even if they are defeated, they will not have a big impact on them. Moreover, The domineering generals will definitely compensate themselves for this afterwards. After all, they are equivalent to finding the way for them.


    Another point is that Wang Cheng discovered that the person who retreated on the opposite side was not a person from Feng Jueguo, but an army from the Da Lu dynasty. As a Da Lu dynasty, Wang Cheng still had some understanding of the Da Lu army. Some people understand that the troops guarding the border are okay. After they can fight, they will not be so slack.


    However, some local troops in the interior have not fought for many years, and they are usually only nuisances. Their combat effectiveness has dropped a lot. Otherwise, there will be so many insurgent forces in all parts of the country. The fact is that the combat effectiveness of these local forces is already very low, and it is simply impossible to suppress the forces of the rebel forces.


    Therefore, the combat effectiveness of these local armies is really low. Facing such a high-intensity battle, the first thing they think of is not how to fight the enemy, but how to protect themselves. It is precisely because of this. Wang Cheng felt that there was a great possibility that the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty on the opposite side would really want to escape the battlefield, not a tactic.


    It was precisely because of these considerations that Wang Cheng decided to follow the arrangements of the domineering general and rushed forward with people.


    Of course, when charging, Wang Cheng still recruited the people who had previously been surrendered from Shi Dafu, and put the arrangements to the forefront. The domineering general used him as a touchstone, and he let these people who belonged to Shi Dafu and others act as the charge. The role of the army.


    "What''s going on? Why retreat? Who told you to retreat? Go back! Give me back!" At this time, Lin Yu also found that the team around him was abnormal, the local troops who were fighting side by side with his Royal Forest Army. We, at this time, were actually retreating, and they retreated quite simply, without the slightest nostalgia.


    As the highest commander of the Great Lu Dynasty here, Lin Yu certainly knew that these people''s retreat was not a strategy, but they were afraid of it, and the retreat they chose was not ordered by themselves.


    Faced with this situation, Lin Yu felt very angry. These people simply did not put themselves in their eyes. They were their chief officials. They did not order the car to retreat. They actually retreated by themselves. This is Openly defy the chief official.


    More importantly, once these people retreat, it will definitely affect the morale of other people. At that time, it may cause a chain reaction, directly to the situation where the team directly collapses.


    On my own side, although I am at a disadvantage now, the disadvantage is not very big. If you fight hard, it is not without hope of winning. If these people suddenly choose to flee the battlefield, they may find it hard to come out. The situation was ruined by one hand, and when the time came, his defeat was visible to the naked eye.


    Therefore, after discovering that there was a "traitor" on his side, Lin Yu was extremely angry and extremely frightened. It was not that he had never thought that his side would lose. In fact, this possibility is very high, but , He never thought that failure would start from his own side, but failed in such a way, which was unacceptable to him.


    And once this battle failed, the consequences of waiting for him were simply unimaginable, and it was only strange that Lin Yu was not angry because it was caused by his own people.


    However, facing Lin Yu¡¯s questioning and scolding, the people of the other teams did not react at all, as if they had heard nothing. They were still retreating and trying to leave the battlefield as soon as possible. They are now at a disadvantage, who Know when the rout will retreat?So, the sooner you leave, the better.


    Originally, they wanted to find a better opportunity to evacuate. However, it seems that there is no time to wait. Therefore, they must leave now without any delay, even if they are questioned by Lin Yu. And blocking cannot affect their decision.


    Lin Yu almost fainted when he saw this scene. He now wants to tear up the generals of these teams. However, he knows that he can''t do this. Although his Royal Forest Army is more powerful than these. The team is much stronger, but they are at a significant disadvantage in terms of numbers. Before, they had a small number of imperial forest troops. After the Cangling Mountain battle, there were even fewer people.

 2524 Chapter 2524

    "Stop, stop all, if you dare to leave like this, I will definitely participate in your copy with your majesty!" If you can''t use force to keep these people, Lin Yu can only use the emperor''s face to speak up. Up.


    "You make sure that you leave here alive before you talk." A general said to Lin Yu.


    Obviously, these people do not think that Lin Yu can survive this battle. After all, they are at a disadvantage now. Coupled with the departure of themselves and others, the disadvantage here will be even more obvious. Lin Yu and the others are fundamentally inferior. There is no possibility of winning.


    However, it is not that no one is worried. One of the generals said to the other general next to him: "What if he really survives?"


    After all, Lin Yu is a son of a big family. He still has a lot of weight to speak. Once Lin Yu really participates in one of them, then they will definitely not be able to eat. After all, although they all have some background and ability, but Compared with Lin Yu''s Lin family, it is much worse. Once Lin Yu really wants to engage them, they will definitely be uncomfortable.


    Moreover, although Lin Yu and the others seem to be defeated here, this does not mean that Lin Yu will definitely die. After all, he has a special status and the possibility of leaving the battlefield alive is still very high. After all, his side There are still many soldiers, and it is not impossible for them to protect him when the time comes.


    And once Lin Yu really leaves here alive, they will be out of luck.


    "In this way, let''s not rush to the distance and watch from the back of the team. Anyway, there are imperial forest soldiers and Feng Jueguo people in front of us. We won''t be in too much danger. When that happens, Lin Yu and the others Once defeated, it''s okay if he is dead, if not, we will give him a ride!" A general said with a cold light in his eyes.


    The others shook slightly, and they already understood the meaning of the general''s words. Obviously, they were planning to kill Lin Yu.


    If it were in the past, if they had the courage to take them, they would not dare to do anything with someone like Lin Yu. After all, once exposed, they would be violently retaliated by the Lin family, and they would never be able to offend the Lin family.


    However, it is different now. Now they have decided to escape. Lin Yu does not agree. They and Lin Yu are on the opposite side. If Lin Yu is not dead, they will die. In this case, obviously, they chose to take the risk. It''s required.


    "As long as we do something concealed, and afterwards, transfer the responsibility to the rebels, there will be no trouble." The general who spoke before continued.


    At this moment, everyone was on the battlefield after all, and there was chaos everywhere. It was not impossible that Lin Yu would be killed by those rebels. Afterwards, even the Lin family could not say anything, and they naturally There will be no risk.


    "Okay, just do it!" everyone else agreed.


    Naturally, Lin Yu didn''t know the plans of these people. He knew that seeing those generals, with their own men, ignored himself and others, and retreated backwards, wanting to leave the battlefield.


    Those people can withdraw, but Lin Yu can''t. Not only can''t withdraw, but he has to make his subordinates fill the vacancies left by those people withdraw. If he also retreats, then the whole team will collapse completely. At that time, the battlefield will present a one-sided situation.


    Therefore, even if it is unwilling in his heart, Lin Yu has to fill the vacancy of those people.


    It¡¯s just that Lin Yu¡¯s imperial army was originally small in number. The ordinary army who came out of the imperial capital and followed him, although they are still under his command, are still limited in number, less than those who evacuated. Therefore, filling the vacancy still gave Lin Yu a lot of pressure.


    "General Lin, the commander orders you to make a way out." Just as Lin Yu was struggling to fill the vacancy, there was a messenger from the country looking for it and gave him an order.


    And the commander in the mouth of this messenger was naturally Morey.


    After Lin Yu heard the other party''s order, he was obviously stunned, and said, "The handsome man lets someone make way out?"


    Lin Yu wondered if he had heard it wrong. Once he made his way out, then the enemies on the opposite side would definitely follow the trend and pursue those who retreated. Although he wished that those people would all be dead now, once If those people are slaughtered, then the remaining people will also collapse. After all, everyone is still in the same camp.


    "Yes, that''s what the commander requested." The transmitter Lingbing confirmed.


    "Why? If we let go, the consequences would be disastrous." Lin Yu still couldn''t figure it out.


    "General Lin will do it," said Chuan Lingbing.


    Lin Yu hesitated. This messenger was just a messenger. Morey obviously wouldn''t explain too much to him. Even if he asked, he couldn''t ask why.


    It''s just that Lin Yu didn''t want to withdraw. Although he was resisting very hard now, he was still resisting. Once he did withdraw, it would be all over.


    "General Lin, don''t hesitate anymore. This is the command of the commander, please implement it immediately." The messenger said.


    Although this messenger soldier I don¡¯t know why Morey asked Lin Yu so much, but Morey¡¯s status in Feng Jueguo is very high, and his prestige in Feng Jueguo¡¯s army is even heavier. In the hearts of the soldiers, he He is a character like the invincible God of War. Since he said so, it must have his reason. Just wait for others to follow suit.


    Lin Yu hesitated, and finally decided to follow Morey''s arrangements. The main reason is that he is no longer able to turn the tide in the current situation. Instead of waiting for failure, he might as well choose to believe in Morey. If he had his ideas, he was at a loss now, and could only choose to believe in Morey.


    So Lin Yu''s people soon received the order and gave way. However, they did not retreat, but returned to the position they had held before.


    Wang Cheng over there quickly discovered the changes here.


    Originally, Wang Cheng received an order from the domineering general to chase down the defeated Lu dynasty troops. Wang Cheng did indeed do so. However, the process of his pursuit was not smooth, because it didn¡¯t take long to pursue it. , I encountered Lin Yu''s people fighting hard.


    However, facing this situation, Wang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief. Before, he had not thought that the opponent was feigning defeat, in order to lure the enemy to go deeper and let himself be fooled. This possibility is very big.


    But now, when he saw Lin Yu leading the people to resist and not let him pursue him, Wang Cheng was relieved. This shows that the retreat of those people just now was not a trap, but a real retreat. Otherwise, Lin Yu would not block his way, but would let him pass.


    Thinking about it this way, Wang Cheng''s offensive was even more fierce. Since it was determined that it was not a trap, he certainly wanted to take this opportunity to cover up the past, and take advantage of the situation to expand the results until he completely defeated the opponent.


    However, Lin Yu''s resistance is also very tenacious. As long as the opponent is not a fool, he should know that if he is allowed to chase and kill him, then it will be very disadvantageous for them, and Lin Yu will naturally not let himself As wished.


    But, in this way, Wang Cheng fights even harder.


    But at this moment, Wang Cheng suddenly discovered that the enemies in front of him seemed to have given up resistance and retreated to both sides, no longer blocking his path.


    After discovering this situation, Wang Cheng was stunned for a moment. He wanted to defeat the enemy in front of him and then pursue the past, but he didn''t want these people to actively retreat. This always made him feel that things were a bit difficult.


    However, Wang Chengcheng quickly put aside these worries. Just now Lin Yu and the others struggled to resist, and Wang Cheng did not see it. Therefore, it is understandable that the other party has given up resistance. After all, in Wang Cheng¡¯s heart, The court¡¯s army is selfish. Under such circumstances, it is understandable that they will choose to ignore the overall situation and preserve their own strength.


    During the previous battle in Cangling Mountain, the soldiers of the court chose to retreat instead of getting out of the trap first and helping others behind. Therefore, Wang Cheng was just a little dazed by Lin Yu''s choice at this time. , He ordered his people to chase after those who retreated before.


    Because those people were defeated, they were retreating in chaos, and naturally they couldn''t get up quickly. What''s more, they chose to hide behind Lin Yu and Feng Jueguo''s army before and did not choose to leave immediately, so Wang Cheng wanted to chase It is not very difficult to get on them.


    "How could this be? Why did they rush over? What did Lin Yu do for the waste? How did they rush over?" When Wang Cheng and others appeared in the field of vision, and when they approached quickly, those choices The generals who retreated first panicked.


    Before, they didn¡¯t rush to leave, and they were sure that they would finally be able to leave because, in front of them, there were Lin Yu¡¯s imperial army and Morey¡¯s windy army. As long as they didn¡¯t want the team to collapse, They will definitely choose to resist the enemy on the opposite side and not let the other side cover up and kill them, but they are the main ones, and they are safe to wait for others.


    Now, the enemy has already rushed over. They don¡¯t know if this is Lin Yu deliberately, or Lin Yu¡¯s strength can¡¯t stop it for too long, but what they know is that the person on the opposite side is rushing. If you are waiting for someone to come, if they are chased by the other party, then they are all over.


    "Withdraw! Withdraw quickly!"


    At this time, everyone didn''t care about Lin Yu''s fate. The enemy had already rushed over. Lin Yu and others would definitely not help them, so let''s run now.

 2525 Chapter 2525 Anxious

    Because these people retreated hurriedly, not in an orderly manner, the entire scene suddenly became chaotic. The soldiers were somewhat war-conscious. However, their superiors told them to retreat before, which meant that they The bosses didn''t have much confidence in this battle, and their fighting spirit naturally became weak.


    But now, seeing the enemy rushing over, these soldiers naturally became even more flustered, and they didn''t have much resistance to resist. They just wanted to retreat. This also caused the scene to become more and more chaotic. Few people were pushed to the ground than their own, and there was a stampede at the scene. However, the generals did not care about so much at this time. They were already panicked and wanted to run away by themselves. How could they still be thinking To take care of the life and death of his subordinates?


    Without the guidance of the generals, he has become even more flustered. At this time, Wang Cheng¡¯s people have been chased, and they immediately attacked these people, because these ordinary soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty only thought about it now. To escape, there is no need to resist. Therefore, the whole situation is completely one-sided. It is Wang Cheng''s people who are massacring the soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    Of course, among these soldiers, it is not that no one wants to resist, especially when Wang Cheng''s rebel army rushes in front of them and will definitely die if they do not resist. Among those soldiers, there are also some who want to resist.


    However, this part is only a minority after all. Most people just want to escape. As long as Wang Cheng¡¯s people have not rushed to their side, they will not stop running away. In this way, the few who want to resist People, there was no effect at all, and they were all killed by Wang Cheng''s butcher knife.


    "Haha, kill, kill all for me! Don''t let go of any of them!" Seeing this scene, Wang Cheng was in a good mood and directly issued a killing order to his men.


    Originally, Wang Cheng was still somewhat worried, especially after Lin Yu¡¯s people dispersed, he was even more worried, afraid of being ambushed, but now he has witnessed the collapse of the Da Lu army. The worries that had been in his heart before disappeared. He has already determined that these people in front of him are not feigning defeat, but are really defeating. Since he is like this, how could he be willing to let go of this retreat? What are the chances of defeating them?


    In the past, in the Dalu dynasty, although the power of the insurgents continued to expand, they did not actually take much advantage in the fight against the imperial army. Wang Cheng, Shi Dafu and others understood that if it were not for the imperial court If their attention is attracted by Feng Jueguo, they may have been suppressed long ago. Therefore, they will be so excited when they learn that the imperial court is going to truce with Feng Jueguo. They must stop this marriage. Stop the two truces, because once the truce, it will mean that their lives will no longer be better.


    But now, being able to fight against the army of the Dalu dynasty on the battlefield, Wang Cheng had rarely had it before, so I was very happy, and after this battle, the army of the Dalu dynasty In the hearts of the soldiers of the rebels, they are not so invincible, not so invincible. This is a battle that can help the soldiers of the rebels to strengthen their confidence. After this battle, they will encounter the army of the Lu Dynasty on the battlefield. , There will be no timid thoughts.


    Therefore, this battle is very important. It must be won, and it must be fought beautifully. Therefore, after seeing that the army of the Da Lu Dynasty is indeed defeated, Wang Chengcheng ordered an intensified attack and do not miss this opportunity.


    As Wang Cheng and his men intensified their attacks, the army of the Great Lu Dynasty felt more pressure, the speed of collapse was faster, the mind of resistance became weaker, and the instinct was able to match the rebel army. They were fighting, but now they were completely crushed by the insurgents.


    And Lin Yu obviously saw this scene, and he was very anxious, not only because those people were his robes, but also because if these people collapsed, it would affect the entire army, and those people would even disperse. The formation of oneself and others is very unfavorable for them.


    Huang Feng, who was not far away, also saw this scene. He frowned slightly. It was not that Wang Cheng¡¯s people would rush over and hurt him and Princess Qi. In fact, even if they were really surrounded by Wang Cheng¡¯s rebels. Now, Huang Feng is also confident to leave here with safety, those people can''t hurt them at all.


    Huang Feng frowned because he didn''t quite understand what happened before him. Originally, Lin Yu blocked Wang Cheng''s attack. Although it was very difficult, it was blocked after all, and if Morey did the scheduling over there, it would It is not impossible to change the situation of the battle. Although it may still fail, it will not lead to this game. Once it collapses, the consequences will definitely be very serious. At that time, neither the Imperial Forest Army nor the Feng Jueguo army will be able to return. God, and will be slaughtered, this is obviously something that Morey and Lin Yu cannot accept.


    However, what is going on in the present scene? Why did Lin Yu retreat? Maybe Wang Cheng thought that Lin Yu could not withstand their strong attack, so he was forced to disperse. However, Huang Feng didn''t think so. Although Lin Yu did feel the pressure at the time, he believed that as long as Lin Yu was not a fool, he would understand that taking the initiative to disperse at this time would only cause them to collapse. Therefore, Even if it is under great pressure, it must be resisted.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also discovered that although Lin Yu felt the pressure, he had not yet reached the brink of collapse, and he still had some spare energy to resist. In this case, it was obviously not a wise decision to take the initiative to disperse. Moreover, it should not be.


    "What''s the matter?" Princess Qi asked with some confusion when she saw Huang Feng frown.


    "It''s okay, just can''t figure out some things." Huang Feng said.


    Princess Qi didn''t ask, because she knew that even if she asked, Huang Feng said that she might not understand it. She was just a woman, a woman who had never been to the battlefield, and didn''t know much about war.


    On the other side, the domineering general and others have actually been paying attention to Wang Cheng''s movements.


    At the beginning, the domineering general was not sure whether the army of the Great Lu Dynasty was really retreating, or was it just a planned retreat, laying traps, but he didn¡¯t want to let this opportunity pass, so he would let Wang Cheng take him. People go to explore the way, anyway, even if it is a hit, it is only Wang Cheng''s people who suffer, and he himself will not have much influence.


    But the scene now tells the domineering general that those people are really retreating, not a plan. If this happens, the domineering general is also moved.


    I have to say that Morey''s command ability is still very strong. Although the domineering generals have a certain number of advantages, they have a slight advantage when fighting. However, they want to defeat Morey from the front. But it''s not that easy, nor can it be done in a short time. Maybe over time, there will be other changes.


    Therefore, at this time, if you want to win this battle, you can only think of other ways, and Wang Cheng is obviously a breakthrough.


    Morey is difficult to fight well, but those Da Lu dynasty armies are pig teammates. I can¡¯t open the gap from here. I can completely open the gap from the Da Lu dynasty armies. As long as they are defeated strongly, they can be eliminated. The army of the Great Lu Dynasty, then, it would not be difficult to defeat Morey''s army with a point of breaking away. This is why the previous domineering general did not want to miss this opportunity.


    "Morley, Morley, although you are very strong, you can''t stand a pig teammate. You are destined to lose in my hands today." The domineering general thought.


    Subsequently, the domineering general issued an order to change the target of the attack, abandoning the attack on Morey¡¯s wind-absolute army, and instead went to rendezvous with Wang Cheng and attacked the Lu dynasty army together. In a short time, the opponent returned Before making adjustments, defeat this team, however, take advantage of the trend and attack the other parts.


    Although Wang Cheng¡¯s people seem to be able to defeat the army of the Great Lu Dynasty, it will take time, and once the time is too long, perhaps Morey will have made adjustments. When the time comes, even It is still possible to defeat the army of the Great Lu Dynasty, but it is impossible to take advantage of the situation to defeat Morey''s windy army.


    Therefore, it is necessary to defeat the army of the Great Lu Dynasty as soon as possible without giving the opponent time to adjust. Only in this way can they completely defeat the team in front of them.


    The subordinates of the domineering general and the soldiers of the surrounding countries'' armies naturally have no opinion on the command of the domineering general. Now that they have the opportunity to defeat the enemy on the opposite side more easily, how could they refuse it?


    However, in this way, the army of the Great Lu Dynasty would be even more miserable. Originally, when they faced Wang Cheng''s rebel army alone, they already felt tremendous pressure, but now they have the domineering generals again. Some soldiers from their subordinates and other surrounding countries participated. The army of the Great Lu Dynasty had completely collapsed. They ran around like flies without their heads, just to avoid the killing.


    And this scene is exactly what Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others want to see. The soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty are arranging everywhere and destroying Lin Yu''s team and Morey''s team formation. In this way, The opposite will soon be completely chaotic, and when the time comes, they will defeat the opposite and it will be even easier.


    Lin Yu naturally saw a scene and suddenly felt anxious.

 2526 Chapter 2526 Morey is here

    Lin Yu can''t help but rush.


    The current situation is becoming more and more unfavorable for them. The enemy has clearly grasped their deficiencies and is conducting a fierce attack. The army that is being attacked is obviously already unable to resist it, and, Now it¡¯s still attacking the formation of myself and others. Once the formation on my own side and the windy army is dispersed, then waiting for myself and others is like a massacre, and they will never have it again. Any miracle occurred.


    Once defeated, the only way to wait for yourself is death. Whether you die on the battlefield or in the imperial capital, you will die. There will be no other results. Perhaps you can join the generals before you die. One book, however, this still won''t change his own results, he will still die.


    Therefore, Lin Yu is really anxious now.


    "General Lin, the commander orders you to immediately take the people under you and attack the enemy." Just when Lin Yu was anxious, the previous messenger came again, but this time it was the same as before. Completely different commands.


    "Is it too late to start the attack? What does General Morey think?" Lin Yu''s tone was not so friendly anymore, and even some blamed Morey.


    Before, I resisted here well. As long as Morey provides some help, I might still be able to block the enemy¡¯s attack, and the opponent¡¯s enemy will no longer be able to pursue those who fled, as long as those people leave the battlefield completely. , Will not impact the formation of oneself and others.


    As a result, Morey ordered him to give up resistance. This caused the battlefield situation to take a turn for the worse. Now that the situation has reached an irreversible point, Morey asked himself to attack the enemy again. What is this going to do?Let yourself go to death?


    Lin Yu couldn''t understand Morey''s order very much. Before allowing himself to attack perfunctorily, now he let himself go to death. Is this still an order from a well-known general?If it hadn''t been for the fact that Morey had been famous for a long time, Lin Yu would have thought that the other party was a scammer.


    "This is the command of the commander, you just need to execute it." The Chuan Lingbing said coldly. After finishing speaking, he turned and left without waiting for Lin Yu to answer.


    Lin Yu was looking at the opponent''s back and yelled. This little messenger actually dared to show his face. Is he really bullying?In the current situation, Morey has to pay a lot of responsibility. Although at first, their chances of winning were not great, but at least there is still a fight. Now it is good, and it will soon collapse. By this time, Morey just remembered to fight back. Is it too late?


    However, Lin Yu knew that cursing could not solve the problem. Otherwise, he could stand here and curse for three days and three nights, and the predicament in front of him still had to be solved.


    However, how to solve it, Lin Yu couldn''t think of a solution. If he had a solution, he would not listen to Morey''s opinion before and took the initiative to let go. But now, he still has no solution. The situation in front of him is even more difficult than before. .


    "What to do? What to do?" Lin Yu was sweating profusely. He had never been so desperate before. The formation on his side was already under attack. As long as there is a while, the formation on his side will be affected. Completely disperse, when the time comes, the fate of people on your side will not be much better than those who fled before.


    "Damn, fight it! Old man Morey, I will believe you again, I hope you really have a way, instead of letting me die." Lin Yu, who couldn''t think of a way, could only choose to obey Morey in the end. There is no other way. If Lin Yu comes up with a solution by himself, then he will do what he wants. However, the problem is that he simply cannot think of a solution to the current dilemma. In this situation Next, all he could do was to choose to believe in Morey. Even if it was, he didn''t know what the other party was thinking.


    Time waits for no one. Since he has chosen to believe in Morey, even if it is the last time, Lin Yu quickly followed Morey''s request and immediately summoned his men to attack the team of Wang Cheng and the domineering general.


    Lin Yu''s actions were immediately known by Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others. However, after learning about Lin Yu''s movements, they were not worried, but they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Everyone knows the current situation. Once you use those escaping Da Lu dynasty troops to attack Lin Yu and Morey''s formation, then the opponent will definitely be defeated, even if they have any other ideas before. There is nothing to do.


    This situation can be understood by oneself and others, and I believe that the other side can also understand. If the other side is still indifferent, then Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others may have to wonder if the other side really has any other plans.


    And now, the enemy really has a reaction, and the reaction is still very intense. Obviously he has realized the danger. Although this will bring some pressure to oneself, it also shows that the other party did not expect it before. There is an immediate predicament, and it is now being remedied.


    "Don''t you think it''s too late?" Wang Cheng thought triumphantly. Today''s battle is easier and smoother than he had imagined before. Once the battle ends with this result, then, Waiting for oneself, there will be infinite light, and oneself will surely be able to rise up.


    And the enemy¡¯s hindsight also made Wang Cheng''s evaluation of the generals of the Great Lu Dynasty even lower in his heart. Since these generals of the Great Lu Dynasty were so unbearable, then he would fight them in the future. , What else to worry about.


    On the other hand, the domineering general was also in a good mood. While sending people and Wang Cheng''s people to encircle and suppress the army of the Great Lu Dynasty that had retreated before, while sending some people to deal with Lin Yu''s army, the current situation for them is that Greatly positive, he has no reason to be unhappy.


    However, after fighting for a while, the domineering general suddenly became alert. He always felt that something was missing. Before, the smooth battlefield made him ignore this feeling. However, over time, he found that something was wrong. I always feel that something is missing and things go too smoothly.


    "By the way, Morey! Where did Morey and his Feng Jueguo army go?" The domineering general suddenly exclaimed. Although he still doesn''t know what is going on, his face is already very ugly. However, ignoring such an important character is absolutely an unforgivable thing for him as a commander.


    Lin Yu doesn¡¯t know much about Morey, and may still doubt whether Morey is a deceiver. However, the domineering general would not have such an idea, not at all, because he knew that Morey was definitely a There is no doubt about the ability of a person with great ability.


    If it were in the past, the domineering general would not have been so careless, actually ignoring important figures like Morey. However, today¡¯s battlefield is a bit different. The enemy first appeared defeated, and, as it turns out, that The defeat was also real, and it was not arranged by Morey. After that, they attacked the opponent very smoothly, and even affected the people on the other teams. The situation was very good. Seeing that the victory was in sight, Lin Yu had brought People came to fight back, but there was no effect. On the contrary, there were heavy losses.


    With all the benefits, the domineering general was a little proud and relaxed his vigilance. After all, as the situation on the scene continues to develop, they are set to win, and there is no chance of a comeback.


    However, the current domineering general would not feel this way. Instead, he felt a cold sweat all over his body, because he discovered that he had made a big mistake, that is, that he actually ignored the most in the opposing team. The existence of the dangerous one is really unacceptable. The domineering general doesn''t think that the other party will choose to take this opportunity to escape. That is not in line with Morey''s character. Moreover, the Princess of Lu Dynasty is still here, and Morey is even more unwilling May leave casually.


    Therefore, the other party must have some other plan.


    "Quickly, look for Feng Jueguo''s movements." The domineering general quickly ordered to himself.


    However, before he could respond from his soldiers, the domineering general seemed to feel something. He subconsciously raised his head and looked into the distance. There, a black patch was pressing toward them, and at the same time, in his ears. , Accompanied by a rumbling sound.


    The domineering general who grew up outside the pass knew what it was for the first time.


    cavalry!Lots of cavalry!


    And at this time, there are still cavalry on the battlefield. If they are obviously not from their side, but not from their side, the identity of the opponent is easy to guess.


    It''s Morey!It''s Morey''s Cavalry!


    After realizing this, the cold sweat on the domineering general''s forehead appeared more, and the previous worries seemed to come true. The other party really had other ideas, and he realized it was too late.


    What is the most important thing about cavalry?impact!The cavalry that runs up is like a natural enemy to the infantry, and it is not something infantry can resist.


    And now Morey¡¯s cavalry has rushed up, and the speed is getting faster and faster. On their side, in order to kill the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty as soon as possible, their cavalry has already mixed up with the place. Together, they lost the impact, and the cavalry without impact is not much better than infantry.


    Now that the opponent has rushed towards him, the situation is also very dangerous.


    "Get out of the battle! Get out of the battle!" The domineering general who reacted quickly ordered his men.

 2527 Chapter 2527 Moreys Influence

    The domineering general''s reaction was not unpleasant, but it was still a bit late.


    At this time, the domineering generals, the people of Wang Cheng, the ordinary soldiers of the Dalu dynasty, as well as the Yulin army led by Lin Yu and other Dalu dynasty troops, all mixed together, like a mess of porridge, wanting to separate again How easy is it?


    It¡¯s not that other people don¡¯t want to be separated. The ordinary soldiers of the Dalu dynasty are now anxious for the domineering generals to leave. After all, they have always belonged to the slaughtered side. In front of the domineering generals, they have no resistance at all , They just want to escape now, as for killing the enemy, they don''t want to.


    However, now the people of these parties are all mixed together, the scene is too chaotic, even if they want to leave, they can''t leave.


    The domineering general also knew before that mixing with these people would not be able to maximize the power of his cavalry. However, he didn''t think so much at the time, because these people just wanted to escape and didn''t even think about resisting. Even if their cavalry lost their mobility, they still had an absolute advantage when facing the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, and there was no danger in themselves.


    Therefore, the domineering general does not care about this. If they are mixed together, they will kill the enemy faster. If they charge back and forth, it is a waste of time for the current situation. Therefore, although his cavalry loses mobility, However, the domineering general did not care, nor did he think there was anything wrong.


    However, when he saw Morey charging forward with his cavalry, the domineering general realized that he had made a big mistake, made a huge mistake, and this mistake may directly ruin their current advantage. , And even directly lead to the collapse of one''s own side.


    Therefore, when he saw General Morey leading people, his face turned white, and his body trembled involuntarily. He knew what this battle meant, and knew that if he failed, he would What kind of disaster it brought to his country, it was precisely because he understood the importance of this battle that he felt so scared, so scared.


    It was not only the domineering general who saw cavalry approaching in the distance, but Wang Cheng also saw it. Although he was not as scared as the domineering general, after all, they basically did not have the opportunity to fight the cavalry, so they didn¡¯t know that the cavalry charged. How powerful is it to get up.


    However, Wang Cheng also realized that the situation was not good. The opponent was obviously not ready to catch it, but had a back hand, and this back hand seemed to be coming menacingly, although they had not yet played against the cavalry, but, The power of the cavalry charged up was quite terrifying and frightening. It seemed that the entire ground was trembling with the charged cavalry.


    Unlike the domineering general, Wang Cheng did not order his men to evacuate from the battle and escape here. One is because, after all, his previous enemy was only the army of the Lu dynasty, and the Lu dynasty had no cavalry, so he I don''t know the power of the cavalry charge, so I am not as afraid of the domineering general.


    One more thing, that is, Wang Cheng also discovered that he and others have been completely entangled with the enemy, and now even if they want to evacuate, it is already very difficult to do. Moreover, rushing to evacuate will only make his team. Chaos occurs, just like the army of the Great Lu Dynasty before. At that time, when the enemy rushes, they will only be beaten. It is basically impossible to escape. Wang Cheng doesn''t think that his team can run. The cavalry who has won the enemy, although he doesn''t know how powerful the cavalry is, but he knows the speed of the cavalry, which is definitely not comparable to two legs.


    Therefore, instead of waiting to be beaten, it is better to continue to stir up with the enemy. In this case, the two sides are intertwined. With the enemy as a cover, it is not so easy for the cavalry to kill them. Moreover, they are now It still has the advantage, and it can completely defeat the army of the Great Lu Dynasty in front of him, and then go to face the cavalry of the country.


    I have to say that what Wang Cheng thinks is good, but he has ignored the power of the cavalry and the viciousness of Morey.


    When the domineering general and Wang Cheng discovered that Morey was leading the cavalry, the army of the Dalu Dynasty naturally discovered the arrival of Morey''s cavalry, and they couldn''t help cheering.


    For more than ten years, the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo have been in a state of war. As long as the two sides meet, either you or I will die. It is impossible for both parties to coexist. Generally speaking, it is the Great Lu Dynasty that will die. The people on the border, this also led to the fact that many soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty, although they have not fought against Feng Jueguo''s army, they are very afraid of Feng Jueguo''s army. If they encounter Feng Jueguo''s army, they The first reaction was not to meet the enemy, but to flee, fleeing in fear, because they knew that they were not the opponents of the windy army, and the result of the fight could only be death.


    But now, these soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty are sincerely happy because of the appearance of the force of the country. This is the first time. This is mainly because they are now passively beaten and are retreating. At that time, their formation was already in chaos, and when they wanted to organize to resist the enemy, it was too late. Without the formation, they would have been passively beaten.


    And now, on this battlefield, they have an ally relationship with Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, and they are in danger. Seeing their allies appear, these soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty are naturally very happy. They hope that Feng Jue The army of the country is as powerful as in the legend, so that they can save themselves and others.


    Therefore, in the face of the windy army, not only did they not feel afraid, but they were also very happy and welcomed their arrival.


    In the crowd, Lin Yu, who was struggling to fight under the protection of his own soldiers, naturally saw the arrival of Morey¡¯s army. The momentum created by the mighty cavalry made him who had been in anger and despair before. Lin Yu finally showed a touch of joy on his face.


    "It turns out that General Morey planned this way." Lin Yu said to himself with a touch of blood on his face that he didn''t know.


    He now understands General Morey¡¯s plan, that is, let him and the other soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty entangle with the enemy, paralyze the enemy, let the enemy careless, in this way, they can get out of the battle and rearrange. Formation, and then charge the enemy, encircle and suppress.


    Although he was suspected of taking advantage of himself and others in doing so, Lin Yu was not too angry. After all, under the circumstances at that time, if he wanted to reverse the situation, there was bound to be hope. Lin Yu was not a soft-hearted person. Therefore, he does not care much about the casualties of his men and other soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty. For him, the most important thing is the final result. As long as the final result is good, then, even if it is to sacrifice some of his own people, It¡¯s no big deal either.


    Under the circumstances at that time, it was undoubtedly the best choice to let your subordinates and the troops of other Da Lu dynasties act as decoys. Especially, the soldiers of other Da Lu dynasties were truly defeated at that time. Therefore, the enemy fundamentally There was no slightest suspicion. Later, coupled with the addition of bringing people to join, it confuses the opponent even more, which also allows the opponent to relax his vigilance and mix with them.


    You know, Lin Yu¡¯s imperial army is also a cavalry. Therefore, he understands the characteristics of cavalry very well. Once the cavalry loses mobility, then his power will be reduced by more than half. Now, the enemy wants to kill them as soon as possible. , At the same time, because of the carelessness in my heart, I was directly involved with myself and others, surrounded by a lot of infantry. Although, it seems that this is nothing, after all, the opponent still has the advantage. People who can¡¯t even maintain their formation.


    However, looking at it now, the enemy has made a big mistake. Once the cavalry and the infantry are mixed together, their power is greatly reduced. Moreover, they are surrounded by people. It is undoubtedly very difficult for them to charge again. And at this moment, Morey brought his cavalry with him, which would definitely deal a heavy blow to the enemy!


    Originally, Lin Yu didn¡¯t understand and wasn¡¯t satisfied with Morey¡¯s general arrangements. It¡¯s just that Morey was in the lead here after all, and Lin Yu didn¡¯t have any good solutions himself, Morey¡¯s. The reputation was so big that Lin Yu had to choose to follow Morey''s arrangement.


    It¡¯s just that, although he obeyed Morey¡¯s arrangement, Lin Yu¡¯s heart was still unreliable, because he could not understand the intention of Morey¡¯s arrangement at all, nor could he see the effect that could be achieved by doing so. It would be unwilling to do so.


    However, now that he understands Morey¡¯s intentions, Lin Yu has fully understood Morey¡¯s thoughts and admired Morey. In the critical situation at the time, he was able to quickly formulate the best according to the battlefield situation. The method that suits the situation at the time and best suits their own interests is indeed not something ordinary people can do.


    And now, seeing Morey leading the team, Lin Yu''s heart was greatly relieved, which shows that the previous arrangements of Morey were not random arrangements, they were all prepared, but now, it''s up to them to proceed. It''s time for a counterattack, and once Morey''s cavalry arrives, then the enemy''s good days will come to an end.


    The soldiers on the field have also discovered the arrival of Morey¡¯s cavalry. Everyone has different thoughts. Although they are not the same, the enemy has also been affected. The situation on the entire battlefield is also affected by Morey¡¯s arrival. changes happened.

 2528 Chapter 2528

    In Huangfeng, not far from the battlefield, he naturally saw the changes on the battlefield.


    In fact, although Huang Feng did not participate in this battle, he still paid attention to the battle. Before, Lin Yu and the others had a series of actions, Huang Feng saw in his eyes, and Lin Yu''s heart The same, they are all full of doubts, I don''t know why Morey made this arrangement.


    However, when seeing Morey coming with the cavalry now, Huang Feng, like Lin Yu, instantly understood Morey''s intentions. I have to say that Morey did have some abilities, the chaos at the time. Under the circumstances, or in the event of an accident, the most correct choice was quickly made, which led to the situation on the battlefield and the situation to be reversed.


    Of course, there are also domineering generals, Wang Cheng and others because they are greedy for meritorious work, so they advance arbitrarily, which directly caused themselves and the soldiers of the Lu dynasty to get together, thus losing their mobility, and smoothing the battlefield. Their nerves made them negligent, and when they discovered that the situation was not good, it was too late.


    "This Morey is indeed a good skill." Huang Feng said.


    "What do you mean? Morey is going to win?" Princess Qi asked.


    Because her vision was affected, Princess Qi did not see as far as Huang Feng, and she could see so clearly. Moreover, she herself did not have much sensitivity in warfare, so she did not realize that Morey and his cavalry What will be the impact of the arrival of, in her eyes, the battlefield is still very chaotic now, the two sides are still fighting inextricably, it seems that no one can have the upper hand.


    And this is exactly what Princess Qi wants to see. In her heart, it is best for these people to suffer both losses. In that case, the pressure on her emperor will be less in the future, and it is also the most important for them in the Lu Dynasty. Advantageously, even though their people from the Great Lu Dynasty also participated, some sacrifices are still necessary.


    "Well, if there is no accident, it should be won." Huang Feng has participated in a lot of battles, and the insight into the battlefield is naturally not comparable to Princess Qi.


    When Princess Qi heard Huang Feng''s words, her face was a little complicated, she didn''t know if she should be happy or disappointed.


    So far, Feng Jueguo is the most powerful enemy of the Great Lu Dynasty and the most threatening existence. As for the neighboring countries and the domestic rebels, although there are certain threats, they are still possible. Within the scope of acceptance, and they are confident that these threats can be resolved.


    However, Feng Jueguo is different. After fighting for more than ten years, the people of the Great Lu Dynasty have realized that if this continues, they will not be able to defeat Feng Jueguo and may even be in danger of being destroyed. Wanting a truce, for this reason, he accepted the marriage in shame.


    Therefore, many people from the Dalu dynasty, including Princess Qi, don¡¯t like Feng Jueguo very much in their hearts, wishing that Feng Jueguo would be hit hard, and Morey is an iconic figure of Feng Jueguo, whether it is His ability is still his position in Feng Jueguo. Once he dies here, it will definitely be an earthquake for Feng Jueguo, and its impact will not be less than that of Luiza''s death.


    Therefore, Princess Qi did not pray before. Morey had better die here. In that case, the Feng Jue government would fall into a certain chaos, and at the same time, the Da Lu Dynasty would lose a big threat to them Da Lu. For the DPRK, it is a very good thing.


    However, now that Huang Feng said that Morey was going to win, Princess Qi was naturally disappointed. However, at this time, there were a lot of Lu dynasty troops who were on the same line with Morey. Morey Winning means that the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty won, and they can die less, which seems to be a good thing again.


    Therefore, Princess Qi didn''t know for a while, whether this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "However, I''m a little strange." Huang Feng said with some doubts when Princess Qi was emotional.


    "What''s weird?" Princess Qi asked.


    "Now, with the exception of Morey''s windy army, the other teams are all entangled together. Then, what should Morey do to be able to do it, only kill the enemy, not his own? If you join The melee is naturally no problem, and the enemy can be distinguished. However, if he does that, his cavalry loses mobility and is no different from before. Then, his previous plans are meaningless. To maintain the mobility of the cavalry, then his cavalry must maintain a high-speed charge. In this case, the cavalry is very assured that they will only kill the enemy and not their own people." Huang Feng said puzzledly.


    This is exactly where Huang Feng puzzled.


    It¡¯s good that the cavalry charge is very powerful. Huang Feng has already verified this in other spaces before. I don¡¯t doubt it. However, once the cavalry charges up, it is not so easy to change direction, especially now the whole The battlefield is chaotic, and people from several sides are all mixed together. When the cavalry can''t rush to the chaotic battlefield, they stop for screening. Not to mention whether they can stop, even if they really stop, then they too. It is bound to be trapped, and it is basically impossible to rush up again. Then, it is meaningless to let Lin Yu and others as bait before.


    However, if the cavalry doesn¡¯t stop, how can it be bigger, in such a fast charge, to identify the enemy and ourselves, let alone those who are ordinary cavalry, even Huang Feng, not necessarily able to do this One point, after all, on the battlefield now, it¡¯s too chaotic. There are people everywhere. The enemy and us are completely mixed together. In such a high-speed charge state, I want to get rid of the chaotic people in such a short time. In, it is too difficult to distinguish the enemy from us.


    "So, they have nothing to do?" Princess Qi thought for a while, but did not think of a good way. It is not easy to ensure that the cavalry charge speed, but also to ensure that only the enemy is killed and distinguish between enemy and self. It''s something, or it''s simply an impossible thing.


    "Actually, it''s not impossible." Huang Feng looked at the approaching Feng Jueguo cavalry team with a cold light, and said: "I just don''t know if Morey will do that. , He really did that, then, their hearts are indeed more cruel and poisonous enough."


    "What way?" Princess Qi asked curiously.


    "Huh, do you think there is nothing I can do in this situation? Too naive!" At this time, Morey was also mixed in the cavalry team and rushed forward with the team. Although he was very old, he was very skilled. Still strong, no stranger to such a cavalry charge.


    At this time, they were not far from the battlefield. Before, in order to buy time for themselves to rearrange their formations, and at the same time, to make the enemy''s cavalry lose their mobility, he let the rebellious ordinary soldiers of the Lu Dynasty and Lin Yu''s People act as bait to seduce each other, and the other side really lost its vigilance in the face of huge interests. Not only did they ignore themselves and others, but they also got involved with the infantry. This is naturally a great opportunity for oneself. Once his cavalry charged up, it would be a nightmare for the enemy.


    And now, they are indeed rushing up as they wished, and the enemy is still mixing together. This is naturally a great opportunity. However, there is also a problem. That is, as Huang Feng thought, both the enemy and the enemy are mixed. At the same time, it is difficult to identify the enemy and ourselves in a high-speed charge.


    However, this is a problem in Huang Feng''s view, and even in the eyes of many soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty. However, for Morey, it is not a problem at all. It just passed through his mind for a while.


    Because, in Morey''s heart, he has never regarded people from the Dalu Dynasty as his own!Even if the two sides are standing on the same front, in Morey''s heart, the Dalu Dynasty is their target for conquest in the near future. They are only worthy of being conquered by themselves and others, and not qualified to be themselves. people.


    Therefore, Morley didn¡¯t care about the situation where they could not distinguish between each other and cause accidental injury when they charged up. The people of the Dalu dynasty should die. He didn¡¯t care at all. They had completed the task of acting as bait. Now, It''s useless anymore, and it doesn''t matter if you die, as long as you bring Princess Qi back to the court safely afterwards.


    As for whether the emperor of the Dalu Dynasty will be angry or angry after killing the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty, that is not what Morey wants to care about. I believe that even their emperor, who is extremely powerful, will not care too much about this. After all, the Dalu dynasty is only their defeated men. Now it is the people of the Dalu dynasty who want peace more. Even if the emperor of the Dalu dynasty is rejuvenated, he dare not do anything to them.


    The weak are not qualified to demand dignity!


    Therefore, Morey is not afraid of being retaliated after killing the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty. In his opinion, the success of this battle is the most important thing. As for other things, he doesn''t care at all. Even if the princess of the Lu Dynasty died in this battle, there is nothing unacceptable.


    "All speed up the charge!" As they got closer to the battlefield, the speed of the cavalry at this time was fully up. Not only did they have no intention to slow down, they even accelerated again. The faster the speed of the cavalry, the greater the impact. The stronger, the higher the combat effectiveness, even if you don¡¯t use weapons in your hands, you can kill the enemy only by relying on the speed brought by the horse charge.


    "Boom!"


    The sound made by the cavalry when they were running, reached everyone''s ears on the scene, and as Morey''s cavalry got closer, Lin Yu also realized that Huang Feng had thought of things before, and his face paled for a while.

 2529 Chapter 2529 Indiscriminate Attack

    When Lin Yu saw Morey bring people there before, it was full of joy, but now it has become fear!


    Lin Yu''s Royal Forest Army is all cavalry, so he knows too well what effect these cavalry will have when they charge!In the face of infantry that does not move very quickly, a cavalry that is fully charged can produce a general result.


    This was originally what Lin Yu wanted to see. After all, they are now on the same line as Feng Jueguo, but now he is completely pale, because they are at this time and the horse thieves are already fighting with the rebel forces. Together, when Feng Jueguo''s cavalry is attacking those enemies, their "owners" will definitely be attacked!


    Lin Yu used to be cavalry. Therefore, he still knows cavalry well. It is impossible for a cavalry who is fully charged to distinguish the enemy from us while moving at such a high speed. Even if they only kill the enemy consciously at the beginning, However, when their horses charge, it is impossible for them to avoid themselves and others accurately.


    In other words, when Feng Jueguo''s cavalry kills an enemy, it is bound to hurt himself and others. Moreover, it is difficult to say whether it kills more enemies or kills more people on its own side.


    And Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry is very close, but there is still no sign of stopping, and even the horse speed is even faster. Lin Yu does not believe that Morey, as a battlefield veteran, will not know what is happening. , If that were the case, it would be impossible for him to get to where he is today.


    The only explanation is that Morey didn''t want to avoid them at all!From the beginning, I and others were the pawns in Morey¡¯s hands, a pawn that was arbitrarily called and given up at will. Now, I and others have completed the task of enticing the enemy, so there is no use. When Morey''s abandonment was reached, it was very possible.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu was trembling with anger, and shouted: "Morey, you old man! I''m at odds with you!"


    However, on the chaotic battlefield, Lin Yu''s curse is obviously impossible to be heard by Morey in the distance, and even his voice can''t be spread far, even if he has exhausted all he can to shout. .


    Of course, even if Morey heard it, he wouldn''t care. He didn''t even care about the lives of Lin Yu and others, and he could let go at any time. How could he care about Lin Yu''s curses?


    "Quick, evacuate to fight! Evacuate to fight!" Lin Yu also knew that no matter how much he scolded Morey, it would be of no avail. The most important thing now is to take his own people out of the battle and preserve his strength.


    Of course, what¡¯s more important is that he himself doesn¡¯t want to die here. If he stays in the middle of the battlefield, who knows what will happen, Lin Yu doesn¡¯t think that those cavalry who are extremely windy will take the initiative when they see him. Get out of the way.


    However, even though Lin Yu shouted loudly, the soldiers under his men were aware of the danger at this time. However, it was of no use, because now on the battlefield, there are people everywhere, and everyone is mixed together and aware. When it is in danger, I want to escape here. This makes the scene even more chaotic. There is no formation at all. People are running everywhere. People from several forces are all mixed together. The situation on the scene is even worse than before. To be confused.


    "It''s over, it''s over!" Lin Yu saw this scene with a look of despair. He knew how much the people under his men could survive in the end, it was not for him to decide, everything depends on luck.


    Of course, more importantly, he himself will also be in danger. At this time, he happens to be in the middle of the battlefield. Even if he wants to escape, he cannot succeed at all, because he is surrounded by people. , Everyone is huddled together, no one will take the initiative to make way for him at this time.


    "You all come here!" Lin Yu said to his soldiers.


    At this time, Lin Yu didn''t care about his subordinates and the other army of the Great Lu Dynasty. To ensure his own safety is the most important thing. As for the safety of others, leave it to God.


    Although the emperor will certainly blame too many losses on his staff, but he should not die. After all, Princess Qi is fine, Lin Yu believes that even if Morey is crazy, he will not take the initiative to Qi Gong. Yes, after all, Princess Qi can now be regarded as a person of outstanding style. Morey has no reason to take the initiative to Qi Gong, not to mention that Princess Qi is not in the middle of the battlefield at this time, and there should be no danger.


    And as long as Princess Qi is okay, then everything is easy to say. Your Majesty the emperor will not kill herself if she is angry. What''s more, if Princess Qi is not dead, people in her own family can work behind the scenes to help herself. At that time, it is not impossible to get a person innocent.


    So, the most important thing now is to save his life. As for other things, it¡¯s not that important anymore. Lin Yu doesn¡¯t want to die. He has a very good future. He doesn¡¯t want to die here, so he will The soldiers who had been by their side were summoned and guarded by their side to protect their safety.


    "Kill!" After Feng Jueguo''s cavalry arrived on the battlefield, they shouted at the same time. The butcher knife in his hand was already raised and slashed at the enemy in front of him, regardless of who the man in front of him was. Which side of the people, at this time, for them, as long as they block their way, they are all enemies, no matter which power the other party belongs to before.


    The cavalry''s tremendous charge ability knocked all those who stood in front of them to the ground. The cavalry on horseback wielded the butcher knife in their hands mercilessly, splitting all those who dared to stop them into two. half.


    If people from other forces are mixed together, they will not be able to cause any trouble to Morey¡¯s cavalry at all. The cavalry will leave these people with one blow and will not be entangled. Therefore, their charge ability is still there. After turning the horse¡¯s head, continue. The previous charge.


    Under the charge of the Morey Cavalry, the soldiers fell down one by one. They included elite soldiers posing as horse thieves in the surrounding countries, soldiers from the rebel forces under Wang Cheng, and ordinary soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty, and Lin Yu under them. The Imperial Forest Army also did not escape the fate of being slaughtered.


    All of this, the fate of these entangled soldiers is the same. Morey¡¯s cavalry attacked them indiscriminately. It is possible for anyone to be killed. This also caused the soldiers on the scene, even more. mess.


    "This is what Morey could think of. He didn''t expect that he would actually do it." Princess Heqi stood not far away and observed Huang Feng on the battlefield. After seeing this scene, she was slightly surprised at Princess Qi. Said.


    Before, Huang Feng was still wondering how Morey could distinguish his own people and enemies from the chaos. At such a high horse speed, it would be difficult to achieve this.


    What he thought of at the time was that the way that Morey¡¯s cavalry could continue to maintain their mobility was indeed the same as what happened before him, but it would be too cruel in this way. After all, among those people, there are Quite a few allies.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that Morey would actually do this, without any hesitation, decisive and cruel.


    "Sure enough, Morey''s achievement today is not accidental." Huang Feng thought in his heart. As a general, he would choose a method that would benefit his side on the battlefield. Sometimes, sacrifice and cruelty are necessary. What''s more, Huang Feng guessed that Morey didn''t take the lives of the many soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty at heart, so it was easier to raise the butcher knife against them.


    "How can he do it? The butcher! Bastard!" Huang Feng has seen this kind of thing a lot, but Princess Qi has seen this kind of thing for the first time, not to mention that it was her compatriots who were betrayed. Although, she might not have any good impressions of Lin Yu, but those who were being massacred were soldiers from the Da Lu Dynasty after all, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    If, at this time, Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty confronted each other and were in a state of war, even if Feng Jueguo¡¯s people did so, it would make her feel uncomfortable, but she would not be so angry. , Everyone is fighting for their own country.


    However, Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu dynasty are now in a state of armistice. On the way, the people of Feng Jueguo and their people are allies. In this case, the people of Feng Jueguo have no mercy. They raised the butcher knife, which made her very unacceptable, and she also felt betrayed.


    Princess Qi looked at the chaotic battlefield with excitement, and kept saying Feng Jueguo''s words without faith.


    "This situation is actually not difficult to understand." Huang Feng said. After all, he has been to enough space and encountered many things. The experience is definitely not comparable to that of Princess Qi, who has always been deep in the palace, so, He understands what Feng Jueguo people do: "I think, even now, in the hearts of Feng Jueguo people, you don¡¯t really regard you from the Dalu dynasty as allies, so you should use it, When it is time to sacrifice, they will not have the slightest hesitation or the slightest guilt. In their view, as long as their own people do not die and gain the final victory, that is the most important thing."


    "How can this be done." The simple princess Qi still couldn''t accept: "We are now at a truce, and we are allies along the way. Even if they don''t save our people, why should they attack our people?"


    "Benefits." Huang Feng said: "They are naturally interested in interests. At this time, only indiscriminate attacks are the most in line with their interests. Therefore, they will not think about whether you Dalu people should Killed."

 2530 Chapter 2530 Chaos

    Princess Qi''s eyes were dull, and she looked sadly at the chaotic battlefield. Although she and these soldiers did not know or were familiar with each other, she was a princess of the Da Lu Dynasty after all, and these soldiers were all her sons. Min, naturally has feelings, even if she wants to marry Feng Jueguo, this feeling will not disappear.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Princess Qi muttered to herself.


    Faced with this situation, she really wanted to do something. However, at this time, all she felt was helpless. She found that although she was a princess, she could do something under this situation , It¡¯s really limited. It¡¯s impossible for her to stop those Feng Jue nationalities from killing. Those people won¡¯t listen to her at all, and even if she goes on the battlefield herself, she won¡¯t have any effect, but there will be more. It''s just a corpse.


    This feeling of helplessness made her very uncomfortable, and even a feeling of self-blame, because she felt that if these people were not to protect herself, she would not end up like this, nor would she die here. , All of this is self-made.


    Huang Feng saw Princess Qi''s sad look, his mind moved, and said: "I promised you before and will take you away, and it won''t bring any disaster to the Dalu Dynasty."


    Princess Qi turned her head and looked at Huang Feng with some confusion, not knowing what he meant.


    "If Feng Jueguo suddenly died of the prince and their god of war, do you think they would fall into chaos? Will they still have the intention to attack your Dalu Dynasty?" Huang Feng said leisurely.


    "What do you mean?" Princess Qi asked. Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide as if she understood something, looked at Huang Feng and said: "You mean, you want to kill..."


    "Wait here, don''t go anywhere." Huang Feng turned on his horse, his legs clamped his belly, and the sweaty BMW sitting down had already neighed and rushed out.


    This sweaty BMW is naturally a horse brought by Huang Feng. Although there are horses here, Huang Feng is still used to riding his own horse. Although he does not ride a horse, he can fly directly. However, in that case, I am afraid that he will bring it. A lot of unnecessary trouble, and flying everywhere on the battlefield, the goal is too obvious.


    Therefore, it is easier to ride a horse.


    "Huang Feng, you are coming back, it''s dangerous!" Princess Qi already understood what Huang Feng was going to do, and hurriedly shouted, wanting to make Huang Feng change his mind and come back.


    However, Huang Feng just waved his hand back. The sweaty BMW under his butt did not decelerate. Instead, he speeded up a bit faster and soon entered the battlefield.


    Princess Qi can only be anxious in place, catching up at this time will not have any effect, she will only put herself in danger, but she is very worried about Huang Feng¡¯s safety because, Huang Feng just said The meaning is already obvious.


    He''s going to kill the god of war, the marshal Morey!


    Morey has a pivotal role in Feng Jueguo, and she has a wealth of combat experience on the battlefield. Even if Princess Qi lives deep in the palace, she has heard of Morey''s name. Today, she I also saw Morey''s fierce and decisive side. It can be said that Morey on the battlefield is quite terrifying.


    And if Morey died suddenly, then, for Feng Jueguo, the impact will not be less than that of Luiza''s death before. After all, the emperor of Feng Jueguo has many sons, but the whole Feng Jueguo has only one God of War and only one Morey. If he dies, he will definitely have a very big impact in Feng Jueguo, especially in the army. At that time, there will be some chaos. It is not impossible. .


    Therefore, Princess Qi and even many people in the Dalu Dynasty naturally wished that Morey suddenly died suddenly. In addition, Morey''s merciless killing of the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty just now made Princess Qi even more towards each other. He hates him, and can''t wait for the other party to die now.


    However, that''s just thinking about it. Morey, as a character like a god of war, will not kill anyone who wants to kill him. However, he is still safe and sound. The defense work around him must be very good. It was on the battlefield again, and there were tens of thousands of cavalry soldiers beside Morey. It would be like going to the sky to kill Morey among so many people.


    In Princess Qi¡¯s view, Huang Feng is indeed very powerful, able to protect himself from the attacks of so many people. However, after all, it is only facing the attacks of hundreds of people, and it is only a simple defense. Now Huang Feng He had to face tens of thousands of enemies at once, and moreover, Morey himself was definitely strong. Huang Feng wanted to kill Morey in this situation, it was too difficult.


    What''s more, the battlefield is now in chaos, and there will always be Leng Jian flying out of nowhere, and Huang Feng''s situation will be more urgent and dangerous.


    However, it''s no use worrying about Princess Qi now, because Huang Feng has already left, and she can''t stop it. The only thing she can do is to pray for Huang Feng in her heart.


    "Huang Feng, you must be fine." Princess Qi thought silently in her heart.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already entered the battlefield, surrounded by soldiers. Many people saw him rushing over and would attack him. However, these attacks were easily resolved by Huang Feng. At this moment, all of his weapons seemed to have lost their function, and they couldn''t harm Huang Feng at all.


    Huang Feng could have surrounded the battlefield, and then went directly into Feng Jueguo¡¯s army to kill Morey¡¯s. As for those tens of thousands of cavalry troops that are terrifying in Princess Qi¡¯s eyes, Huang Feng Yes, he didn''t put it in his eyes. With his current strength, it was not too difficult to kill Morey in the Ten Thousand Army.


    However, Huang Feng did not do that. It was not that he was scared, but that he had exposed his identity. He is now the guard by Princess Qi. Once others see that he killed Morey, I will definitely turn the spear on the Da Lu dynasty. After all, I represent the Da Lu dynasty now, and no one else will believe that. A guard can decide for himself whether to kill a senior general of the other side. As long as he shoots in public, then , Other people will definitely think that they were ordered by the emperor or princess of the Dalu dynasty to assassinate.


    In that case, the Great Lu Dynasty would cause trouble, and this was obviously not what Huang Feng wanted to see.


    Therefore, Huang Feng decided to change it. Just like killing Luiza in the chaos before, he still mixed in the chaotic battlefield, and then secretly shot. In this case, even if there are many people around, no one will know. Who did it? After all, the scene was too chaotic. There were people everywhere. Everywhere there might be an arrow or a long sword. Morey died suddenly in this situation, absolutely not. Someone will link his death to Huang Feng.


    What Huang Feng has to do now is to wait in the crowd for the re-arrival of the windy army.


    From the beginning of the attack, Morey''s cavalry has launched several attacks on several teams on the scene and caused a lot of damage.


    The damage caused by Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry troops is definitely more than that, because their several assaults have caused panic among the various teams that have been mixed up, making the scene even more chaotic. Everyone wants To escape from here, and there are people around them, if they want to escape from here, they must first act on themselves as the people around them and make a way out. Only in this way can they escape from the battlefield smoothly.


    Therefore, the entire battlefield is now more chaotic than before. There are battles everywhere, and people are dying all the time. Even these people are dying faster than Morey directly killed.


    Huang Feng was in this chaotic battlefield at this time, like an ordinary soldier. The sweaty BMW had been secretly put away by him. Now it is so chaotic that no one noticed the strangeness on his side. In the crowd, the maneuverability of the sweaty BMW has been lost, and can only become a living target. Huang Feng has the ability to protect the sweaty BMW from harm in this situation, but they will still become the target of many people. To attract other people''s attention, what Huang Feng had to do at this time was to secretly kill Morey in the chaotic crowd, and didn''t want to attract any attention. Therefore, the sweaty BMW is naturally better to put away.


    Huang Feng just fought like that while waiting for Morey''s arrival, but at ease, with his current strength, it was impossible for the people around him to kill him.


    And Huang Feng is relaxed, it does not mean that other people can be relaxed, in fact, people on the chaotic battlefield at this time, except Huang Feng, other people can not be relaxed at all, they are not like Huang Feng. Ability to protect oneself in such an environment.


    Wang Cheng stayed very embarrassed at this time. He did not expect that the originally good situation would actually develop to the present point. Originally, he and the domineering general and others were still easily encircling and suppressing the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, even if it was Lin. Yu led the team to come to support, but they didn''t feel much pressure.


    However, the arrival of Morey and his cavalry soldiers changed this situation. The effects of the cavalry charge far exceeded Wang Cheng¡¯s expectations. They not only caused a large number of direct casualties, but also caused a lot of direct casualties. It caused a great impact in my heart, causing everyone on the scene to be confused. Originally, they were still fighting very well, suppressing the army of the Lu Dynasty.


    However, with the arrival of the Morey Cavalry, this constitution disappeared. The scene was chaotic, and there were enemies everywhere. Wang Cheng was even dispersed by the random Da Lu army, and his large forces. Leaving, which made him fight even more uncomfortable.

 2531 Chapter 2531 Morey is dead

    "call out!"


    "Puff!"


    Wang Cheng, who was fighting, slashed away the enemy, but before he took a break, he was shot by an arrow that didn¡¯t know where it came from. The sound of the arrow entering the flesh was so in his mind. The clarity.


    Fortunately, this arrow didn''t hit the point, it just hit his arm, but even so, it caused him a lot of trouble and affected his ability to move.


    At this time, the entire battlefield is full of people, and in this case, casual archery is very easy to shoot your own people. Therefore, under normal circumstances, you will not use arrows. However, it is still Some people use this to show that the psychology of many soldiers on the scene has collapsed. They don''t care about the usual battlefield discipline and the situation of their comrades at all, but can do everything for their own safety.


    The arrow that hit Wang Cheng may be the enemy, or it may come from his subordinates. All of these are possible, and Wang Cheng has no way to study, and he doesn¡¯t even know what direction the arrow flies from. Coming.


    Wang Cheng looked around indifferently. At the beginning, he tried to gather his men together, broke through in one direction, and even left here. However, after working hard for a while, he knew all this. It was all in vain, because the scene was too chaotic, and there were too many forces on the scene. Everyone was mixed up, regardless of each other. He wanted to find his own person and give clear orders, but it was still difficult to do.


    Later, Wang Chengcheng had to give up this idea, just thinking about protecting himself first, as long as he is still alive, then everything is still possible, even if the people he brought with him are wiped out. I am confident that I will pull up another team, but that will consume more time.


    It''s just that the current situation makes Wang Cheng a little anxious. There are not many of his own people around him. It''s not that all his people have been killed. In fact, there are still a lot of his people left. After all, His rebel forces have just integrated the people left by Shi Dafu. Therefore, the number of his forces is the largest on the scene. Although the combat effectiveness is certainly not the strongest, the enemy wants to take his It is impossible to kill all people.


    What''s more, at this time his people are mixed with people from other forces, and the enemy is attacking indiscriminately. Therefore, while his people are dying, people from other forces are constantly dying.


    There are few people around Wang Cheng because his people have been dispersed. There are cavalry and other forces. If in peacetime, Wang Cheng is not very worried, but it is different now. It is really the scene. It was too chaotic, there was no way to fight, and cold arrows could fly out at any time, which made him very uncomfortable, and in this case, the danger was also great.


    Wang Cheng understands that the way to solve the immediate predicament is to let the cavalry troops of the winds fall into chaos, and then stop attacking them, and they will naturally no longer be threatened.


    But, how can these cavalry units fall into chaos?


    Wang Cheng thought of a way, and that was to kill the opponent!The leader of an army is the soul of the army. Once the leader is killed on the battlefield, the army is bound to fall into chaos.


    However, Wang Cheng understood this, but he couldn''t do it. He couldn''t even protect himself now, not to mention that he had gone through the siege in front of him, but had killed the enemy generals surrounded by tens of thousands of cavalry.


    "The other party had better die suddenly." Wang Cheng thought to himself, but he also knew that it was basically impossible, just thinking about it, and now, besides just thinking about it, the only thing he can do , Just kill the enemy well and protect yourself. As for other things, he can only stay on top of what he thinks, and there is no way.


    At this time, Lin Yu in the middle of the battlefield was also feeling helpless. However, Lin Yu''s situation was better than Wang Cheng''s, because there were still some soldiers around Lin Yu at this time, and these soldiers surrounded him. At the left and right, Lin Yu felt a lot more at ease.


    However, the peace of mind in his heart could not reduce his hatred of Feng Jue countrymen, especially Morey. The other party''s open betrayal made Lin Yu feel very angry. If Morey was in front of him at this time, he would not Would mind tearing the other party to pieces.


    "Feng Jue Guo is really unreliable." Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    Before, the Dalu Dynasty decided to hold peace talks with Feng Jueguo. When the two sides signed the armistice agreement, many people in the DPRK knew in their hearts that Feng Jueguo¡¯s wolf ambition would not give up the fat of the Dalu Dynasty. The armistice has ended, but it won¡¯t be long before the people of the country are bound to wage war again, and the situation will be more dangerous than it is now.


    Some aristocratic families have predicted and made some preparations for this. Therefore, Lin Yu deliberately maintained a good relationship with Luiza before, which is to prepare for a certain possibility in the future. However, look now. Come, the energy that was previously consumed in Luiza was completely wasted. Luiza was dead.


    And now hearing what happened today, Lin Yu can once again see the cruelty of Feng Jueguo and the ruthlessness of Feng Jueguo, and he is more certain in his heart. In the near future, Feng Jueguo will definitely attack again. From the Great Lu Dynasty.


    However, even if he knows the situation now, it is of no use. He cannot get him out of trouble. He is still in danger. Although it is still safe for the time being, the scene is really too chaotic. It may happen, so he still wants to leave here early.


    However, it wasn''t that he wanted to leave, he could leave. He could only watch, the people he had brought were constantly reduced under the charge of Feng Jueguo''s cavalry, but there was no way.


    Morey was complacent at this time, and didn''t have the mind to think about the ideas of his enemies. Originally, today''s battle was a crisis for him and for the entire Feng Jueguo, especially the troops from the Great Lu Dynasty. , When a sudden rebellion occurs, the situation is even more unfavorable for them.


    At that time, Morey also felt tremendous pressure. He knew that once he failed, what kind of impact would it have on Feng Jueguo. When that time comes, let alone defeating neighboring countries and completely occupying the Lu dynasty, he is to defend the current situation. The foundation is very difficult. After all, what I brought out this time is the elite of the country. Once they all die here, the impact will be great.


    And since the armies of the neighboring countries have already attacked them, their actions will not stop. Once those people have won today''s battle, they will take advantage of the victory to pursue them and launch attacks on them.


    Moreover, the powers of the surrounding countries have also united with the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty, and their strength is even stronger. Once this coalition launches an attack on Feng Jueguo, it is still because they have lost themselves and the prince. , When the army has just been defeated, then, their days of extinction will never be easier.


    Therefore, Morey clearly knows the meaning of today''s battle.


    Fortunately, although the situation was dangerous, Morey did not fall into chaos. After all, he had commanded the battle. On-the-spot command experience and ability to withstand pressure were very strong, so he quickly thought of a way. Just let Lin Yu¡¯s people join in and let them act as decoys, and this decoy was made when they didn¡¯t know the actual situation. Therefore, they made it more lifelike and realistic enough. Lin Yu and others had no doubt. The domineering generals, Wang Cheng and others also had no doubts.


    Morey took advantage of this gap, separated himself and others from the battlefield bit by bit, reorganized, and then launched another attack.


    Before, they were entangled with the men of the domineering general and they were inextricably killed. However, they lost the ability to charge. Therefore, the combat effectiveness could not be fully displayed. Of course, the charge ability of the cavalry under the domineering generals , It is also not able to play out.


    But now, the people on Morey''s side have left the battle and regrouped, but the domineering generals want to eliminate the opponent as soon as possible because of greed. As a result, they are still in the vortex of the battlefield. This makes Morey''s side. Occupy the advantage.


    And once he had the advantage, how could Morey let him go. He kept leading people to attack, not giving the domineering general''s cavalry a chance to escape from the battle, and constantly encircling them, and let them continue to fall into chaos. .


    As the cavalry led by Morey charged again and again, the enemy suffered more and more casualties, and now it is getting more and more chaotic. For Morey and the others, it is also more and more advantageous. Morey has already seen victory. Was beckoning to myself.


    "Let me give you one last blow!" Morey rode on the horse and rushed over again with the troops. This time, he wants to completely destroy the enemy''s defense line, whether it is the actual defense line or the psychological defense line, let They collapsed completely.


    Although Morey acted with the army, he was in the center of the army, surrounded by personal protection. Even if ordinary people wanted to assassinate him, it was impossible. Even the soldiers in front of him broke through the defense lines. Nope, let alone a lot of powerful soldiers beside him.


    Therefore, if someone chooses to assassinate Morey, it will definitely not succeed. At least Morey himself thinks so. If he is killed under such heavy protection, then he will be the real hell.


    However, today''s Feng Jueguo cavalry, Morey''s personal soldiers, really saw a ghost.


    Morey, who was running, was dead!

 2532 Chapter 2532 Retreat

    Morey was indeed dead. When the windy cavalry was attacking the mixed army again, Morey suddenly fell from the horse so unclearly, and then was trampled by the galloping horse behind him. Mashed meat.


    Although Morey is not young anymore, his riding skills are still very superb. It is impossible to fall from the horse for no reason. Something must have happened in the process of running, which led to it. He fell from the horse.


    However, no one knows what happened to him. Even the soldiers who have been with him have not found out what happened before. In the process of running, they have been Morey was surrounded by them, even if someone came to assassinate them, it would not be possible to pass their defense, not to mention that they had found nothing.


    Morey fell from the horse, but the soldiers around him had nothing to do. Moreover, none of them saw an arrow coming. Morey did not encounter any attack.


    Could it be that Morey really had a problem with his body?That¡¯s why I fell from the horse?


    This is not impossible. After all, Morey is not too young anymore. In addition, he has been fighting on the battlefield in his early years. It is not impossible that he will have some hidden illnesses. Control yourself, and then fell from the horse.


    But you must know that they are charging at high speed, and they are all surrounded by horses. In this case, falling from the horses, there is absolutely no possibility of survival. The cavalry behind Morey , There was no reaction time at all, and he walked directly on Morey''s body. As for the cavalry further behind, he didn''t see anything and was still passing at high speed.


    So, in the blink of an eye, Morey had been trampled by the horse into a human figure. Even if he knew that he hadn''t died when he fell from the horse, he would definitely not be alive now.


    However, what everyone didn''t know was that Morey was already dead when he fell from the horse, and the person who shot was naturally Huang Feng hidden in the crowd.


    Huang Feng had been waiting for Morey''s arrival. When Morey led the cavalry to charge again, Huang Feng would naturally not let go of such an opportunity.


    Although Morey was among the tens of thousands of cavalry, there were a lot of soldiers around him, protecting him like a copper wall and iron wall, but for Huang Feng, it was nothing to kill him. Difficult.


    Huang Feng has Kitty, so if Morey''s position can be determined early, he has already locked Morey''s breath. Later, when Morey got closer to him, he was shot in the crowd.


    This time Huang Feng used internal force to condense on his fingers and ejected like a hidden weapon.


    Of course, it did not happen without accidents. After all, the scene was too chaotic and the positions of personnel changed frequently. In the process of killing Morey, Huang Feng "manslaughtered" several people from other forces.


    Fortunately, his strength is already very strong. In a short time, he has launched several attacks. In the end, Morey still died under his qi, and this "qi" has no shape. As a result, the soldiers around Morey did not find any weapons to attack Morey.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s finger qi directly attacked Morey¡¯s chest. After the finger qi entered the body, Morey¡¯s heart was already crushed. After that, Morey naturally couldn¡¯t maintain balance on the horse. He fell off the horse and was stepped on by the cavalry several times from behind.


    "Stop! Stop all!" Morey''s soldiers discovered that Morey had fallen from the horse and immediately issued an order to stop the charge.


    Although, in this situation, if a person falls from a horse, there is basically no possibility of living, but what if?Morey''s soldiers still had some expectation in their hearts. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, they couldn''t ignore Morey''s life.


    The Morey¡¯s soldiers still have an influence on the command of the entire team. When Morey usually directs battles on the battlefield, most of them use his own soldiers to command. Therefore, when I heard these Morey soldiers After our orders, the cavalry behind them naturally stopped slowly, and the cavalry who had ran past in front were also slowing down.


    However, this is after all on the battlefield. They have just launched a charge against people from other forces. If they keep running at a high speed, then other people can''t help them. However, they have stopped now. Other people Naturally, this opportunity will not be missed.


    "good chance!"


    Seeing Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry, they stopped suddenly. Although they did not understand the reason, Wang Cheng, the domineering general, and Lin Yu and others were all bright, and immediately realized that this is a good one. At the opportunity of, he immediately took the few people around him and rushed towards those Feng Jueguo cavalry. At the same time, he also called as many men as he could to launch a charge against those Feng Jueguo cavalry.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t demand that the cavalry soldiers who were extremely windy should be killed. What they had to do was to entangle them and get them into a melee. There was no way for them to charge anymore. The threat of myself and others is much smaller.


    Therefore, they have to seize the opportunity now to entangle those cavalry who have not left the country.


    The people on the scene have also learned about the power of the wind and the country''s cavalry before, so they know what the consequences will be if they are allowed to charge again. Therefore, even if it is because of the chaos on the battlefield, they have not received those The generals¡¯ opinions, however, all subconsciously launched an attack on the cavalry who were extremely windy, entangled them and prevented them from leaving.


    For a time, Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry became the common goal of everyone present. Even Lin Yu¡¯s men were also attacking Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry. It was because of Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry before. Attacking everyone indiscriminately, angering everyone, and then retaliating wildly against them.


    At this time, those Morey¡¯s soldiers can no longer care so much. In their hearts, the battle can be lost, but Morey can¡¯t do anything. After all, if you lose this game, as long as Morey is there. Sooner or later, they would be able to win back, but if Morey had any accident, it would be a considerable loss for them and the entire Feng Jueguo.


    And they can''t afford to lose!Feng Jueguo can''t afford to lose!


    However, the reality is cruel. When they came to the place where Morey had fallen before, they found that Morey had long lost his breath, and even, he looked very miserable now, his body was blurred by blood and flesh, even, His face was smashed, if it weren''t for these soldiers who were very familiar with Morey, I''m afraid he would not have thought of his identity.


    It is really hard to accept that a man of a country, like a god of war, would die so miserably.


    "The commander is dead, the commander is dead!" Morey''s soldiers couldn''t help calling out.


    Their gaffes are mainly due to their inability to accept the facts. Morey, in Feng Jueguo, exists like a god of war, but is a living legend. They have experienced countless battles, large and small. However, every time, He was able to survive, and even brought his men to constantly win battles. In the hearts of Feng Jueguo''s soldiers, he was already invincible.


    In the hearts of Morey¡¯s soldiers, Morey is more of a belief, totems and other existences. They have witnessed various miracles with their own eyes. They have long believed that no one on the battlefield can kill Morey or kill Morey. There is only time to die Morey.


    However, now Morey died in front of them, on the battlefield, and the death was still so miserable. This made Morey¡¯s soldiers really have no way to accept it, and this couldn¡¯t help shouting. Came out.


    However, these soldiers have forgotten that they are still on the battlefield and fighting. Originally, the other soldiers didn¡¯t know that Morey was dead and their morale was still high, but now they are fighting Mo. The news that Lei was dead was announced, and it was a huge blow to the entire team.


    That omnipotent and invincible commander died?


    Many soldiers, like Morey¡¯s personal soldiers, have no way of accepting such a result. They never thought that Morey would die on the battlefield, especially when they were in an advantage at this time, without the slightest sign. died.


    This is not scientific.


    Suddenly, many people expressed doubts about this, but some also expressed their belief, because this information was passed on by the soldiers of Morey, and it should not be wrong.


    For a while, the cavalry that Morey had brought were all confused.


    At this time, people from other forces on the battlefield were encircling Morey¡¯s cavalry team. Those of Morey¡¯s cavalry had already suddenly died and were messed up. They lost their tactics for a while, and they were not able to fight. Good time got rid of the enemy''s entanglement and left, so that they themselves were all plunged into chaos on the battlefield, and the previous speed advantage was completely gone.


    The initiator of all this, Huang Feng, had already hid his merit and fame, left the battlefield, and returned to Princess Qi again.


    "Huang Feng, are you okay." As soon as Huang Feng came back, Princess Qi stepped forward and asked with concern.


    Just after Huang Feng went out, she was always worried, but she also knew that going out on her own would not have any effect, she could only stay here.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng smiled.

 2533 Chapter 2533 Thank you

    It¡¯s really not difficult for Huang Feng to kill the opponent¡¯s coach in Wanjun. Especially, it¡¯s still a world of low martial arts. Even if these people have some skills, they are nothing. They don¡¯t even have internal strength. , How strong is it?


    Therefore, if Huang Feng wants to kill anyone, there will not be too much pressure, even if the opponent is the coach of a country and is in the middle of the army, it is the same!


    This is also the reason why Huang Feng was confident that he could leave with Princess Qi before, and it would not affect the safety of the Dalu Dynasty. Huang Feng can kill a few important figures of the country like before and now. For example, Luiza, such as Morey, and then, let Feng Jueguo fall into chaos, so that they would not have the energy to trouble the Dalu Dynasty.


    Of course, if it¡¯s not enough to kill these two people, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t mind taking a trip to Feng Jueguo¡¯s palace to have a good chat with the Feng Jueguo emperor. Although the other party is in the palace, Huang Feng wants to go in. , And it will not be too difficult.


    "That''s good." Princess Qi was relieved to hear that Huang Feng was okay. She had been worried before, even if she knew that Huang Feng was good at it, after all, this was a battlefield and the scene was very chaotic. There are enemies everywhere, and cold arrows appear at any time. No matter how strong Huang Feng is, there may be accidents.


    After all, Huang Feng stayed here to protect herself. Princess Qi didn''t want it. Huang Feng was harmed because of it, which would make her feel uncomfortable.


    "By the way, what''s going on in front of it? Why do you feel more chaotic, why did the windy countrymen stop?" Princess Qi looked at the battlefield in front of her with some doubts. She knew Huang Feng had gone to the battlefield, but I don''t know what Huang Feng is doing there, so I don''t know that the chaos there is related to Huang Feng.


    Although Princess Qi doesn¡¯t know much about war, she also knows that the cavalry can only exert its power to its fullest when it rushes up, and the cavalry who have just rushed out of the country have charged up and caused much damage to other forces on the scene. The injury, Princess Qi is also in her eyes. In her opinion, as long as Feng Jueguo maintains such a charging state, it will not take a long time for other forces to suffer heavy losses. Then, they will all be defeated by the wind. Under the iron hoof of the country.


    However, what Princess Qi did not expect was that Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry suddenly stopped, and they were all parked near the center of the battlefield. In this way, they would immediately fall into the quagmire, those of other forces. It''s not stupid. With this opportunity, how could it be possible to let the unbelievable cavalry leave, and then let them rush up again.


    And this is exactly what Princess Qi is puzzled. She knows that the cavalry should rush up. The handsome coach is still a generation of famous generals and legendary characters. How could she not know, but if she knew, so what? Will commit such a low-level mistake of life?


    Princess Qi couldn''t figure it out. Could it be that Feng Jueguo''s coach was playing tricks?Before, the opponent had already overshadowed all the forces present, including their Dalu dynasty, so it is understandable that Princess Qi suspects that the other party has other conspiracies.


    "Their coach is dead, so naturally it is messed up." Hearing Princess Qi''s question, Huang Feng said casually.


    "The coach is dead? You said Morey is dead? How is this possible?" Princess Qi said with an incredulous expression.


    She had heard of Morey¡¯s name more than once before she left the palace. Her emperor''s brother, every time he mentioned the name, he was full of anger, because the name was in the wind. Jueguo¡¯s country is a hero-like existence, but in the Dalu Dynasty, it is like a devil. Every time this name appears, it will bring great disasters to the Dalu Dynasty.


    Therefore, as early as in the palace, Princess Qi knew that Morey was a capable person. I don¡¯t know how many times she has been on the battlefield, but she has never had an accident. And last night, she was also number one. Once I saw the other party formally, I could feel that the other party was not a mortal, and just the aura on his body was not comparable to ordinary people.


    However, with such a mixture of heroes and demons, Huang Feng now actually says that he is dead. How can Princess Qi not be surprised?


    "It is indeed dead." Huang Feng said lightly: "I killed it."


    Huang Feng has nothing to show off. With his current body, it is a very simple thing to kill an ordinary person like Morey, and indeed there is nothing to show off.


    However, Princess Qi¡¯s chin was about to fall off. Although she knew that Huang Feng was very powerful before and had seen it with her own eyes, she did not expect that Huang Feng was already so tough. The opponent¡¯s coach, But under the protection of many soldiers, in this case, can it be killed?


    Immediately, Princess Qi was a little stunned, and said: "You just left, just to kill Morey?"


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    However, this made Princess Qi even more shocked and unacceptable.


    You know, Huang Feng only left the work for a while, it is really incredible to kill the opponent''s coach with such a little work.


    Huang Feng''s skill is very strong, and Princess Qi felt that if Huang Feng was carefully planned and then assassinated, it would not be impossible to kill Morey who was under heavy protection.


    However, Huang Feng did not have any careful planning just now, it was more like a temporary intention. Moreover, with such a short time, it was impossible to have time to plan for him. Plus, it was on the battlefield at this time. Lei and the soldiers around him must be very careful and cautious, and the surrounding protection must be more tight. In this case, it is undoubtedly much more difficult to kill the opponent than to assassinate.


    However, Huang Feng only used less than a stick of incense to kill Morey. This is really incredible. It also made Princess Qi understand that although he had already killed Huang Feng before I think it is very strong, but now it seems that he still underestimates Huang Feng''s strength, Huang Feng is too strong, too strong.


    Afterwards, Princess Qi''s eyes lit up. She knew that Morey''s ability and status in Feng Jueguo, to put it bluntly, after Morey''s death, the combat effectiveness of Feng Jueguo''s army would decline. A grade. After all, Morey¡¯s commanding ability and experience in the past also added a lot to Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, and his death would definitely have a major impact on Feng Jueguo¡¯s army or even the entire country. Affected.


    Morey¡¯s status in Feng Jueguo is too high, so high that even a prince like Luiza is not enough to look at the other side. When facing Morey, he is always cautious, even if Morey If you clearly support a certain prince, then the status of the prince in Feng Jueguo will be improved a lot, and even have the ability and possibility to fight for that position.


    This is also the reason why Luiza was so polite to Morey before. He didn''t want to anger Morey himself and let Morey support other princes. It was definitely a major blow to him.


    It is precisely because Morey has such a special and high status in Feng Jueguo. Once his death is introduced into Feng Jueguo''s country, it will definitely have a great impact, and even cause Some turbulence is very possible.


    Once Feng Jueguo is in turmoil, then the Da Lu Dynasty will be much more comfortable. At that time, Feng Jueguo will not be able to trouble them in a short time.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi looked at Huang Feng''s eyes brighter and brighter. Before, Huang Feng said that he could take her away, and that he would not put Da Lu Chao into embarrassment because of this. Princess Qi was not very convinced. After all, Huang Feng is very powerful, but he is only a person. He can take himself out of here with excellent means, but there is no way to prevent Feng Jueguo from revenge against them. Huang Feng is no longer strong. , It is impossible to change a country¡¯s decision-making.


    However, now with the successive killings of Luiza and Morey, Princess Qi sees hope. Both of them are important figures in Feng Jue¡¯s country. Their death will definitely give Feng Jue a great deal And, other people still don¡¯t know that these two people were killed by Huang Feng, and they wouldn¡¯t associate this incident with the Da Lu Dynasty. In this way, even if they escaped, They will be much safer in the Great Lu Dynasty, and the possibility of being retaliated is also very small. It is not that Feng Jueguo does not want to retaliate, but that they don''t have the energy.


    At least this is the case for a short time. As for what happens after a long time, that is what my emperor brother needs to consider. After all, the decision to marry before was only to gain a few years. Now I have escaped by myself and do not need to marry , I still strived for a few years to develop. Although this was not obtained by myself, it was not bad for the Da Lu Dynasty, and Princess Qi also believed that her emperor would also use it. In the past few years, those who have developed the Great Lu Dynasty well, although it is unlikely that the Great Lu Dynasty will be restored to its peak state here, it is still very hopeful to restore some strength and fight again with the wind.


    To understand this, Princess Qi feels more about Huang Feng in her heart. It can be said that these times were won by Huang Feng, and the effect is better than the effect of marriage. After all, the death of a character like Morey, All have a certain impact on Feng Jueguo''s strength.


    "Huang Feng, thank you." Princess Qi said to Huang Feng with bright eyes.


    This thank you was definitely from the heart. Princess Qi felt that she was absolutely lucky to meet Huang Feng.

 2534 Chapter 2534 follow you

    Huang Feng was startled slightly, he saw the sincere feelings in Princess Qi''s eyes, and then smiled: "Thank you, this is what I promised you, but you, now you should think about where you are going after I take you away , There is always a place to stay."


    For Huang Feng, it is not difficult to take Princess Qi to leave. Even after taking Princess Qi to leave, it will not have much influence on the Da Lu Dynasty, and it will not add much difficulty to him. Moreover, it was originally. Just agreed to Princess Qi, he naturally did it.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not take it seriously.


    It was Princess Qi, after hearing Huang Feng''s words, she was slightly taken aback, and then she thought that Huang Feng''s words were indeed a problem.


    If you don¡¯t go to Fengjueguo, where can you go?


    Back to the palace?Although she really wanted to, there was after all the place where she lived and grew up. She had deep feelings. Of course she wanted to go back, but she knew that it was impossible, at least for a short time. impossible.


    After escaping, Feng Jueguo might not point the finger at them because of the shock. However, if he appeared in the imperial palace, it would definitely sting the nerves of Gout Feng Jueguo. They would think that this Behind everything, the Dalu dynasty might be doing ghosts. Maybe it is impossible to send troops to them when they become angry. When the time comes, they will make trouble for the emperor.


    Therefore, I can''t go back to the palace in a short time, and I can''t stimulate Feng Jueguo''s nerves.


    But, if you don''t return to the palace, where should you go?I grew up in the imperial palace and never traveled far. This is the first time I have left the imperial capital. Therefore, if I can¡¯t go back to the imperial palace, I don¡¯t even have a place to go, because she doesn¡¯t treat the outside world very much. Not familiar.


    Therefore, Princess Qi felt a little confused, but when she saw Huang Feng next to her, her eyes lit up, and then her face became a little red. She bit her lip slightly and plucked up the courage to ask Huang Feng and said, "You next Where are you going?"


    "Me?" Huang Feng didn''t expect that Princess Qi would ask himself. He thought for a while and realized that he didn''t seem to have anywhere to go. Of course, it wasn''t that he could not go. In this space, he could go anywhere. People can stop it, but he doesn¡¯t have a clear goal. This time it¡¯s not like the previous teleportation. After he came, he had clear things to do. Otherwise, before Huang Feng I won''t be bored to watch the excitement in the pass, and at the same time, I promised to protect Princess Qi to go to Feng Jue Country.


    "As for me, there doesn''t seem to be any particular place I want to go, just go around." Huang Feng thought for a while and said.


    He really wants to go around in this one to see if there is anything he wants to do.


    Huang Feng has controlled several spaces now, and he is developing well in reality. The money he has earned is already astronomical. Therefore, he is no longer as enthusiastic about making money as before. Therefore, he came to After this space, Huang Feng didn''t want to find a way to make money or even control a certain force like before.


    He is not as enthusiastic about these as before. Anyway, this is just a low-armed world. Don''t talk about yourself. Even those women who come here can be completely safe. Therefore, Huang Feng does not have to. To control a certain force, when you want to control it is a very easy thing.


    Therefore, Huang Feng wanted to get better here. The other party was not so eager to make money.


    "Then, can I follow you?" Princess Qi whispered, but the shame on her face became stronger.


    "Follow me?" Huang Feng didn''t expect Princess Qi to say that. He looked at Princess Qi with shame and thought to himself, isn''t this girl in love with himself?


    Huang Feng doesn''t have the habit of narcissism. He didn''t actually understand the relationship between men and women before. It''s just that there are more women around him, so he understands a little bit about this.


    At this time, Princess Qi''s shy and timid appearance looked like a young girl who was pregnant, and Princess Qi was young and grew up under various protections. At this time, her love relationship began to open, although she had already paid attention to keeping her secrets. However, most of the thoughts in her heart were shown on her face, so there was nothing strange for Huang Feng to see.


    "Yes." Now that she has spoken, even if she is still very shy in her heart, Princess Qi still keeps on speaking. However, she dare not look at Huang Feng''s eyes for fear that Huang Feng can see her heart. Thoughts.


    "I grew up in the palace. I haven''t been to other places. I can''t go back to the palace now. I don''t know where I should go. So, I want to follow you first and I can go back to the palace later. Go back." Princess Qi said.


    However, it¡¯s hard to say whether she will go back in the future. Princess Qi feels that if her emperor brother can solve the trouble of losing the wind and the country, then she will go back to the palace, but not to live back, but Brother Huang, please make an order to marry Huang Feng.


    "It''s just, I don''t know that Huang Summit will not despise that I have been married once." Princess Qi thought with some worry in her heart.


    Although she did not have any close relationship with Luiza, and even the two have not officially married, but after all, she has been betrothed to Luiza, so Princess Qi is worried that she will be Huang Feng hates it. After all, in this era, a woman who has been married once will be looked down upon if she marries again, even if she is a princess.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what Princess Qi¡¯s worries are at this time, let alone that she has already thought so far. He just thought that Princess Qi might have some good feelings for him. He originally wanted to refuse, but thinking about what she said, it seems It also makes sense. The women of this era, unlike modern women, can run everywhere. Princess Qi grew up in the palace and has never been to other places. It is really embarrassing to ask her to go elsewhere. She was gone, and the world was not good, there were rebels everywhere, even if Princess Qi died suddenly on the way, Huang Feng would not feel strange.


    But do you really want to take Princess Qi with you?Huang Feng hesitated, but it wasn''t that he couldn''t take it. In fact, Huang Feng didn''t have any important things to do. There was nothing wrong with taking Princess Qi by his side.


    However, he had already felt that Princess Qi had a good impression of him, and if he was brought with him, it would be very possible to develop a relationship for a long time. At that time, it might be a troublesome thing.


    Huang Feng has enough women around him now. He doesn''t want to find sisters for his own women anymore. He doesn''t have much interest in hunting beauty anymore. There are more beauties in the world. One person possesses, so he is not as enthusiastic about this kind of thing as before.


    Because of this, Huang Feng felt a little embarrassed.


    Princess Qi also seemed to see Huang Feng''s embarrassment, she felt even more sad, and said, "If it is not convenient, forget it. You have helped me a lot. I shouldn''t trouble you anymore."


    Princess Qi thought that she had concealed her emotions very well. In fact, Huang Feng could see it at a glance. The sadness in her heart made Huang Feng feel a little unbearable.


    "I''m not so handsome, and people don''t necessarily like me." Huang Feng thought to himself: "You can take her with you first, or you can have a caregiver, and wait for Feng Jueguo to solve the problem. Then you can return to the palace in an open and honest manner, and then naturally there will be nothing."


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s matter is not a major event in Huang Feng¡¯s view. It¡¯s just that, because Huang Feng and the other party actually have no holidays, he didn¡¯t think about doing it himself at this time. After all, the aborigines here We can save Princess Qi for our own grievances, but there is no need to help them resolve the dispute between the two countries.


    Of course, if it doesn¡¯t work, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t mind shooting. Since he has already killed Luiza and Morey, he doesn¡¯t mind killing a few more to ensure that Feng Jueguo has no threat to the Lu Dynasty. , It''s not a difficult task, so Princess Qi can return to the palace openly.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng said to Princess Qi: "Actually, there is no inconvenience, but I don''t have a destination. I just plan to wander around. There may be some hardship on the road. Can you accept it?"


    "Yes, yes!" Princess Qi quickly promised: "Although I grew up in the palace, I can also endure hardship, and I can accept it."


    As long as she can stay by Huang Feng''s side, don''t say it''s just a bit harder, but pay a higher price. Princess Qi is also willing to take her with Huang Feng, which makes her very happy.


    "Well, then you can follow me temporarily." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng is not afraid of what will happen to Princess Qi after he leaves. If Da Lu Chao has not settled the wind and the country, he may have to take action. After all, since he has decided to help Qi The princess, he naturally doesn''t want to do half of things.


    "Yeah, yeah." Princess Qi kept nodding her head, her face was filled with a happy smile, as long as she could follow Huang Feng, she would be happy enough.


    Although the ring next to him didn¡¯t say anything, he was able to see what was in his master¡¯s heart. After all, the two grew up together, what Princess Qi thinks, ring is easy to guess, and ring is also Happy for Princess Qi, after all, this is what Princess Qi has always wanted.

 2535 Chapter 2535 melee

    When Princess Qi felt happy because she got a satisfactory answer from Huang Feng''s mouth, the people on the battlefield did not have her leisurely sentiment. They were doing their best to survive.


    Originally, several parties mixed together, it was already chaotic enough. After the cavalry led by Morey launched a charge, these people appeared to be more chaotic in order to avoid the attack of the cavalry. After that, Morey died suddenly, and the cavalry under his , And therefore fell into chaos, and more importantly, where they fell into chaos, they are still charging on the battlefield.


    As a result, the various forces that received Morey''s cavalry attack before suddenly turned their attack directions and pointed their spears at the cavalry team led by Morey.


    For a time, Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry team was strangely caught in a gang fight by all forces. Even the army of the Da Lu Dynasty, who stood on their same line before, was rude to them at this time. After an attack, who told them to attack the army of the Lu Dynasty first.


    If Morey is still alive, then Feng Jueguo¡¯s troops are still under command. Although they are under siege by several forces, it is not impossible to get out of it. After all, Morey has the ability. people.


    However, Morey is dead now. The death is unknown. Some cavalry soldiers who are extremely windy already know about this, but more cavalry do not know about this matter. They do not know why the whole team suddenly stopped. Next, I just saw that my comrades were doing this action, and I thought it was an order from Morey.


    Without Morey¡¯s command, this cavalry team that had just been gazing at the enemy fell into chaos. The command system seemed to be out of order. Normally, Morey¡¯s reputation in the army is very high. He is a God of War, and no one can replace him. Therefore, although there is a lieutenant in the army, he realized that it is not good for the first time. However, he wants to give the whole team back to him like Morey. Integrate together, but it feels a bit weak.


    And this is not the most important thing. More importantly, Morey¡¯s sudden death has a great impact on those cavalry who are extremely windy. They simply can¡¯t accept this fact for a while, because they In his heart, Morey was already that kind of invincible existence, he would not die on the battlefield, and he would not die as he is now.


    Therefore, the cavalry of Feng Jueguo who had already known Morey''s death were shaken by the news, and didn''t have much thoughts at all to do other things.


    At this moment, people from other forces had already encircled them and suppressed them, and they did not miss this opportunity. The cavalry teams immediately fell into the quagmire of war. It was already very difficult to break free from it. , After all, people from other forces, at this time, have already set their targets on them.


    Once the cavalry team loses speed, its power is greatly reduced, just like those cavalry in other surrounding countries, they can only be used as infantry, and this is undoubtedly very wasteful.


    The entire battlefield is now in chaos, even more chaotic than before. Although the focus of everyone¡¯s attack has been changed to an army of absolute power, this is not to say that other people around are not their enemies. They will still They attacked people from other forces around him, so it would be even more impossible for the scene to calm down.


    It is not that there are no soldiers who want to flee the scene. Those soldiers who are on the periphery of the battlefield have already realized that this is not the way to fight. They must leave the battlefield as soon as possible and regroup so that they can attack again. , They all break through the surrounding area.


    And Huang Feng and others on the edge of the battlefield would naturally be impacted by some guerrillas.


    There are not too many soldiers guarding Princess Qi at this time. After all, they are at the edge of the battlefield at this time. They are not very dangerous. As long as they are undefeated in front, then Princess Qi will not be in danger. Therefore, Lin Yu Brought more people to fight in the middle of the battlefield.


    However, although Princess Qi is not guarded by too many soldiers, they are the safest here because Huang Feng is there!


    As long as people from the Dalu dynasty rushed over, Huang Feng would not be polite. He would kill the enemy from a distance, and the soldiers would have no way to get within 100 meters of Princess Qi.


    And these soldiers ran around like flies without their heads. They didn¡¯t know the direction at all. They just wanted to leave the battlefield as soon as possible. Therefore, those who rushed towards Huang Feng and Princess Qi were just scattered troops. There is no such thing as an established system. In this way, for Huang Feng and the others, there is even less danger.


    Therefore, although I saw soldiers rushing towards them from time to time, Princess Qi and the others really didn''t have much fear in their hearts. The eyes of those soldiers looking at Huang Feng were full of admiration.


    The entire battle lasted from noon to night. After dark, the intensity of the attack on the scene dropped. The soldiers on the scene have become less and less, but not all died. The battle really killed a lot. However, not all soldiers were dead, but many soldiers had already broken through the surrounding area.


    As long as they don''t break through Huangfeng and the others, they can basically run away. After all, other people are thinking of running away at this time, so they will not stop others from running away.


    "This battle is over for the time being, let''s get ready to go." When Huang Feng saw Lin Yu leading people to him and Princess Qi, he also knew that it was time for him to wait for the evacuation.


    Lin Yu and the others are basically the last people to leave the battlefield. It¡¯s not that Lin Yu himself didn¡¯t want to leave early. It was because they were in the center of the battlefield and surrounded by people, and no one else left. Or before they died, they wanted to leave the battlefield. It was undoubtedly very difficult. After several failed attempts, Lin Yu gave up the idea of ??leaving early, but paid more attention to protecting his own safety and let those The soldiers, surrounded closely by their side.


    And Lin Yu''s luck and strength were good, and in the end he did not die in the melee. Although he suffered some injuries, they were not important and would not endanger his life.


    After coming out, Lin Yu was greatly relieved to see that Princess Qi was okay. Before, he was a little miscalculated. He did not expect that the scene would be chaotic like that, so that there were skirmishers everywhere, and Princess Qiqi They are only on the edge of the battlefield, and they are very vulnerable to the impact of the skirmishers.


    Fortunately, Princess Qi is fine. Otherwise, even if his mission ends early, thinking of this, Lin Yu subconsciously looks at Huang Feng next to Princess Qi. He knows that the reason why Princess Qi is fine, Huang Feng should have started. When it came to a great effect, it would be difficult to keep Princess Qi and the others just relying on the soldiers who stayed here.


    "Your Royal Highness, are you okay?" Lin Yu stepped forward.


    "It''s okay." Princess Qi said.


    "Let''s leave here first, it''s still dangerous here," Lin Yu said.


    "Good." Princess Qi did not refuse.


    And what Lin Yu said was not right. It was still unsafe here at this time. There were skirmishers everywhere. At this time, the sky was already dark again, and those skirmishers were arguing everywhere, which was very dangerous.


    Everyone slowly left the battlefield, leaving corpses all over the floor.


    In the half-day of the battle this afternoon, many people died on all sides, so much so that there were corpses everywhere in the battle scenes of these miles. Among them, the most deadly were the cavalry troops. , After all, they were the last to participate, and they attracted the most hatred. They were besieged by people from other forces, so that although they participated in the late, the number of deaths was not large at all, it could even be said. lost heavily.


    Of course, people from other forces have also lost a lot. After all, the scene was too chaotic. At the beginning, everyone got involved and killed each other. Later, they were repeatedly attacked by Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry. The number of casualties caused by them is not good.


    It can be said that there is no winner in this battle this afternoon, and each side has lost a lot of manpower. However, the situation is somewhat unfavorable for the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo.


    First of all, when the numbers of the two parties add up, there was not as much as Wang Cheng and the domineering generals. In this battle, Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry suffered heavy losses, and there were not too many people left. Together with the people of the Da Lu Dynasty, it is also less than the coalition forces of Wang Cheng and the domineering general.


    Secondly, after this afternoon¡¯s battle, there has been a rift between Feng Jueguo¡¯s army and the Da Lu army, and there is no way to trust each other as before. The soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty hate Feng Jueguo. The betrayal of the army and the attack on them, and the people from the windy army were also very angry. The people of the Dalu Dynasty actually attacked them together with the rebels and horse thieves.


    Therefore, the two parties are very unhappy now, and they have completely distrusted each other, and it is difficult to truly unite together. This is definitely not good news for both of them.


    What''s more, the commander of Feng Jueguo, Morey, actually died on the battlefield just now.


    Lin Yu didn¡¯t know about this until he left the battlefield. At that time, he was also stunned. He did not expect that Morey would die here, and it seemed that he was still dead for unknown reasons. At this time, he also knew why the previous Feng Jueguo army would "froze" on the battlefield, so that they took advantage of the situation to stir in.

 2536 Chapter 2536 Dead?

    What kind of character Morey is, and what status he has in Feng Jueguo''s army, Lin Yu has clearly felt and understood clearly during this period of time.


    That Morey in Feng Jueguo is a character that has been mythological. He holds a pivotal position in Feng Jueguo. Especially in the army, it is a belief-like existence. The soldiers worship him very much. , I feel that he is omnipotent, as long as Morey is there, even if it is at a disadvantage, or even in a desperate situation, the soldiers who are extremely powerful are still confident and hopeful for victory.


    These people believe that as long as Morey is there, Morey can lead them to victory, and Morey has indeed done so in the past few decades, and he is worthy of the trust of many soldiers in him.


    And it was such a person like a god of war, who would die on such an unobtrusive battlefield, not to mention the soldiers who were extremely windy, even Lin Yu felt unacceptable.


    It¡¯s not surprising that those cavalry who are extremely windy will have such a reaction afterwards. After all, Morey¡¯s death is as if the sky is falling in their hearts. They will not accept it, they will be stunned. It is understandable.


    And Lin Yu also felt fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, Morey is dead. Otherwise, if they suffer several more attacks from the wind and the country¡¯s cavalry, then the loss may be even greater, and, when the time comes, It¡¯s not the current result, but Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry forces have won the final victory. Then, they will not be better off. He doesn¡¯t think that Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry will be against them. Be merciful, after all, they had attacked indiscriminately before.


    Therefore, Morey¡¯s death was a good thing for the army of their Dalu dynasty and Lin Yu, not to mention that their Dalu dynasty and Feng Jueguo were only a temporary armistice. War broke out again. When the time comes, the two sides will fight. This Morey is definitely a great enemy, and now, this great enemy actually died here, which is definitely very good news for their Da Lu Dynasty.


    Of course, it is also good news for people from other forces.


    "What did you say? Morey is dead? Are you sure?" the domineering general asked his own soldier with a look of fatigue.


    This afternoon¡¯s battle was not an easy task for the domineering general. He participated in the whole process. This kind of high-intensity battle has a great burden on people¡¯s spirit and body, especially the domineering general. This is even more true for people in this commander role. Not only does he have to fight himself, but he also has to command the army, which is still very tiring. Moreover, his people are mixed with people from other forces. , It is even more difficult to command.


    Therefore, even if it was only half a day, he felt that his whole body was very tired, and because of this, when the sky was dark, he and the people of other forces evacuated the battlefield in a tacit understanding.


    However, although Ren has left the battlefield, in the heart of the domineering general, he still remembers the strangeness of Feng Jueguo''s army during the day. It has not been a day or two for him to deal with Feng Jueguo''s army. For Morey His understanding is much deeper than Lin Yu.


    In the view of the domineering general, Morey and Feng Jueguo¡¯s army should not make such low-level mistakes. At that time, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army was dominant, but they suddenly froze and stopped the charge. Letting their advantage disappear, it also gave other forces a chance to comeback.


    In this regard, the domineering general was naturally very happy, but he was also very puzzled in his heart. I don¡¯t know why Feng Jueguo¡¯s army suddenly behaved like that. At the time, he thought whether Morey had any other plans. Later, the facts proved that he thought too much, and Morey had no other plans. They really gave up their advantages so stupidly and fell into the chaos.


    Based on the domineering general''s understanding of Morey, he felt that Morey should not have made such a mistake. Therefore, once he left the battlefield, he sent people to inquire and see what was going on. In the afternoon, why is there such a performance.


    However, the domineering general did not expect that his own soldiers would give him this answer.


    Morey is dead?!


    This is something that the domineering general had never thought of before. After all, the domineering general has gone through battles throughout his life. I don¡¯t know how many wars he has experienced. There are not many things that are more dangerous than this afternoon. However, he can every time. Turn defeat into victory and obtain the final victory, and he himself has repeatedly escaped from danger.


    Such a hero would actually die like this?Died in this not very dangerous battle, and died so suddenly?


    The domineering general felt even more that this might be just a joke. However, thinking about the performance of Feng Jueguo''s army afterwards, he felt that this might be true. Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain why Feng Jueguo''s army would be like that afterwards. If Morey is still there, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad.


    "It is indeed dead. The people of Feng Jueguo have already transported his body back to the camp. At this time, the camp of Feng Jueguo is plain." The soldier replied.


    Although many forces have been separated from the battlefield, none of them have gone far. Therefore, they all know that this battle has not ended yet, and it has been temporarily suspended for a while, and will continue to fight after the rectification.


    Therefore, the various forces were stationed in places not very far from the battlefield, but, unlike before, the army of Feng Jueguo was no longer stationed with the army of the Lu Dynasty, but stationed separately. This should be It''s also because they attacked each other before, and they didn''t trust each other so much, so naturally they couldn''t stay together anymore.


    And this domineering general''s personal soldiers had been lurking near Feng Jueguo''s camp before detecting this situation.


    Hearing the words of his own soldiers, the domineering general frowned, and then stretched out. It seems that the news can''t be wrong, then Morey is really dead, otherwise, there will be no follow-up things. Up.


    And Morey¡¯s death is a great thing for them. Not only will the next battle be easier, their hope of winning will be greatly increased. After that, after they return to their country, they will be in the United Nations. The army will also have a great chance of winning when attacking Feng Jueguo.


    They had already thought about it before, because they knew that if they didn¡¯t act on Feng Jueguo, the people of Feng Jueguo would also do it on them. Feng Jueguo¡¯s ambitions are already clear. Now, anyone can see and understand.


    And the domineering generals came out this time and pretended to be a horse thief to attack this family-sending team, also to slow down this time, to fight Feng Jueguo, and to destroy the relationship between them and the Dalu Dynasty. In this case, Feng Jueguo cannot be completely Don''t worry about the Da Lu Dynasty, even if they would still attack them, they would not try their best. In that case, they would have more chances of winning.


    But now it seems that the result this time is better than expected. Although the princess of the Lu Dynasty was not able to kill, the prince of Feng Jueguo is dead, and now, Morey is also They died, and at the same time, they also severely damaged this Feng Jueguo cavalry unit. In addition, they also caused the Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty armies to turn against each other.


    All this is much better than previously expected, and the domineering general is already very satisfied with this.


    Originally, they still thought, just defending the city, waiting for Feng Jueguo''s army to attack their country, but now it seems that Feng Jueguo killed two important figures at once, and he had a relationship with the Dalu Dynasty. Disagreement, their country is definitely going to be shaken. If this happens, they will take the initiative to attack, and it is not impossible.


    Thinking that he would lead the army to quell Feng Jueguo, after that, after taking advantage of the trend to annihilate the Lu Dynasty and achieve immortal achievements, the domineering general couldn''t help being a little excited, and all of this started with Morey''s death.


    "Do you know how he died? Who killed him?" the domineering general asked.


    Morey must be surrounded by guards. It is definitely not easy for ordinary people to kill him. Even if it is those arrows, it is very difficult to shoot him. Therefore, the domineering general felt that the person who killed Morey, It must not be simple. If you know who the opponent is, you don''t mind rewarding the opponent again. One is to commend the opponent for killing Morey, and the other is to solicit.


    In the view of the domineering general, the person who killed Morey was not on his own side or from Wang Cheng¡¯s forces. As for the people of the Dalu Dynasty, the possibility is actually very low. Although the opponent has turned his face over with the wind, it is. It is also impossible to kill Morey. In that case, it would completely anger the country and cause terrible consequences. The Dalu dynasty now needs peace, and they cannot be extraordinarily at this time.


    Therefore, the possibility of that person being in himself and Wang Cheng¡¯s power is very high, but I don¡¯t know who it is. If he¡¯s in his power, that¡¯s okay. I will reward the other party with some money and promote it again. It''s very easy. If you are in Wang Cheng''s power, you have to find a way to dig the opponent.


    For such a master, the domineering general is very fond of him, he would not mind having such a master by his side.


    "I don''t know who that person is. It seems that Feng Jueguo doesn''t know who did it." The soldier shook his head. He could not completely enter Feng Jueguo''s camp, so he could know. The news is actually not much, but judging from the reaction of Feng Jueguo''s soldiers, the other party does not seem to know who the other party is.

 2537 Chapter 2537

    "That''s a pity," the domineering general said with a pity.


    This is indeed a pity, but the domineering general can''t force it. After all, he also knows that Feng Jueguo¡¯s camp must be tightly guarded now, and his men want to sneak in, absolutely not so. It''s easy. It''s pretty good to know this. It''s normal not to know who did it.


    What''s more, the situation at the scene was very chaotic, and those who were extremely strong might not be able to know. Therefore, it is normal to not know who exactly started.


    However, the domineering general did not intend to just give up like this. After all, for an ambitious person like him, every capable person he wants and wants to bring the other party under his command.


    However, there was no clue about this matter for a while, so he could only temporarily shelve it.


    When the domineering General was making Huang Feng''s idea, Wang Cheng also just learned the news of General Morey''s death.


    The difference from the domineering general is that although General Morey¡¯s status in Feng Jueguo was not low before, Wang Cheng didn¡¯t have any specific concepts. When he was in the barracks, he was just a low-level general. His level is not too high, and after becoming an insurgent army, his enemy has also become the army of the Lu Dynasty instead of the army of Feng Jueguo, so he doesn''t know much about Morey''s name.


    However, even though he didn¡¯t understand Morey¡¯s position in Feng Jueguo, the enemy¡¯s lord was dead, which was something to be happy about. Moreover, he also knew at this time why Feng Jueguo¡¯s army would There was such a change on the battlefield, and it was precisely because of the sudden death of the general that he was also very interested in the person who could kill the general of Feng Jueguo, and at the same time, he was somewhat fortunate.


    After all, they were already very dangerous in the afternoon battle. The threat of Feng Jueguo''s cavalry to them was quite large. If Feng Jueguo''s army was allowed to charge them several times, then their fate It may be miserable, miserable.


    Therefore, it can be said that the person who assassinated the leader of Feng Jue Kingdom indirectly saved their lives. Moreover, Wang Cheng is also a very ambitious person. For such a person, he can kill the opponent leader in the army. The person is definitely a capable person. Of course, he is also very interested in such a person, and he wants to attract the other party to his subordinates.


    However, the news he could find out was less than that of the domineering general. Therefore, he naturally didn''t know the identity of the assassin, so he had no choice but to give up.


    At this time, the sky was dark, and the battlefield calmed down. However, although all the forces had separated from the battlefield, they were not far away. They had their own plans.


    The people of Feng Jueguo didn¡¯t leave because they needed to regroup and avenge General Morey. Their main general and the existence of God of War in their own country were actually killed under their noses. They have been killed until now. They still don¡¯t know who the murderer is. Even if it¡¯s a shame for them, they must find the murderer and kill him in order to avenge Morey. At the same time, they must also let others know that they People who are peerless are not so easy to mess with.


    In recent years, Feng Jueguo¡¯s strength has grown rapidly, not only because of the repeated defeats and retreats of the Dalu dynasty, but also an outstanding existence in many countries outside the Guan. Therefore, the soldiers of Feng Jueguo are proud of them. Is it that they can''t tolerate other people trampling on their dignity. Now, someone dares to do something against them, and they still killed an important person like Morey. How could they endure this?


    What''s more, if they went back like this, they couldn''t explain to His Majesty the Emperor. His Majesty asked them, how did Morey died?Who killed it?How is the murderer?How do they answer?


    Therefore, they must severely punish the murderer, even if they cannot find the murderer, they must wipe out the hostile forces.


    In addition, they came out this time to meet the princesses of the Dalu Dynasty. This was a task assigned to them by the emperor. Although something happened in the afternoon and caused some misunderstandings between the two parties, these winds The soldiers of the country, but they want to continue this task.


    Originally, Morey''s plan was still very good, although they also launched an impact on the Da Lu army in the afternoon, but as long as they won the final victory, then they would be able to ignore the Da Lu dynasty. Anyway, the Dalu dynasty has always been in a weak position before them, and they did it for the final victory, and some sacrifices are completely possible.


    However, everyone did not expect that Morey would have an accident and die on the battlefield. Moreover, their Feng Jueguo did not win the final victory. Therefore, some people do not know how to face the army of the Lu Dynasty.


    However, the people of Feng Jueguo have been strong and accustomed over the years. Although they know that what happened in the afternoon is that they are wrong first, they do not think that the people of the Great Lu Dynasty will really turn their faces completely because of this. .


    Therefore, they have to continue the task of escorting the princess of the Dalu Dynasty.


    People from the Great Lu Dynasty did not leave, and that was also related to Princess Qi.


    The task Lin Yu received was to send Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country, but Princess Qi could not be sent there. Then, his task was not completed. Although there were some conflicts between the two sides in the afternoon, Lin Yu In his heart, he was also very angry with Feng Jueguo''s actions, but he really didn''t dare and was not qualified to completely turn his face with Feng Jueguo. At most, he was just expressing his dissatisfaction.


    What''s more, Princess Qi has been betrothed to Feng Jueguo. Although the prince of Feng Jueguo is dead, this fact will not change unless His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty withdraws this order. However, look now Come, His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, obviously wouldn''t do that.


    Therefore, Lin Yu must continue this task, even if it is still dangerous and difficult, he resists this task in his heart, but he still has to continue.


    Unless he doesn''t want to live anymore, and obviously, Lin Yu hasn''t lived enough yet, so he must overcome difficulties and continue this task.


    The reason why the domineering general and others have not left is even simpler.


    They came out this time to destroy the relationship between Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty. It would be best to find an opportunity to weaken the strength of Feng Jueguo''s army, and there is a good opportunity ahead.


    The Great Prince and Morey died one after another on Feng Jueguo''s side, and the command system will definitely be affected. Moreover, in the battle this afternoon, Feng Jueguo''s army suffered heavy losses and its strength was greatly damaged. Naturally, the domineering general would not be willing to let go After this opportunity to hit the other side again.


    Therefore, under the current situation, the domineering general would naturally not be willing to let it go. What''s more, he also set his sights on the army of the Lu Dynasty.


    Right now, there has been a rift between the troops of the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo. This is a good opportunity to defeat them one by one. The great prince of Feng Jueguo is dead, but the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty has not yet Death, right now, the guard power around Princess Da Lu Dynasty is already very weak, and the chance to kill the Princess Da Lu Dynasty has become even greater.


    Of course the domineering general would not be willing to let go of this opportunity to kill the princess of the Lu Dynasty and weaken the strength of the Lu Dynasty. After all, he is a very ambitious person. Feng Jueguo is his goal, and the same is true for the Lu Dynasty. These are his goals, and he wants to conquer them one by one.


    If the domineering general knew that Princess Qi was protected by Huang Feng and knew Huang Feng''s strength, he would not be so blindly optimistic, and even the slightest thought in his heart to take action against Princess Qi, Lu How did Izza die?The domineering general doesn''t know, but if he continues to have a conspiracy against Princess Qi, I am afraid that his fate will not be much better than Luiza.


    As the fourth force, Wang Cheng, at this time, also did not choose to leave. The army of the Lu Dynasty was his enemy, and he might soon face encirclement and suppression by the army of the Lu Dynasty. At this time, kill him. The soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty can not only weaken the strength of the Great Lu Dynasty, but also increase their reputation, which is still very good for him.


    In addition, he has not completely completed what the domineering general explained. In order to gain the support of the domineering general and others, he must continue. However, Wang Cheng does not have much resistance in his heart to continue, because, They have the advantage now.


    Although, in the chaos of the afternoon, they didn''t take advantage at the beginning, and even suffered a lot of casualties, especially the cavalry of Feng Jueguo, after charging them, they suffered heavy casualties.


    However, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army suddenly fell in and was targeted by three parties at the same time. Feng Jueguo¡¯s army also suffered a great loss, and the army of the Lu Dynasty also suffered a lot of losses. After all, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army It was an indiscriminate attack, and the army of the Lu Dynasty had a hard time.


    At the same time, there was still a rift between the forces of Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty. This was a good opportunity to take advantage of. When Wang Cheng and the domineering generals united, their advantages were more obvious.


    Another reason for Wang Cheng to stay is that their rebel forces are very poor. In the afternoon battle, they have already seized a lot of materials and equipment from the battlefield. These things may not be appreciated by people from other forces. However, for their insurgent forces, it is very useful. As long as he has enough materials and equipment, he can continue to expand the team. After all, in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty, there is no shortage of people willing to join the insurgents, but Lack of materials and equipment.

 2538 Chapter 2538 Reconciliation

    Wang Cheng has his own ideas, and these reasons are enough for him to stay. After all, compared to other forces, he can be regarded as the most shabby of these forces, and at the same time the one that is least afraid of death. In the Dalu dynasty, some people wanted to join the rebel army. So, even if he had a lot of casualties here, as long as he can get enough benefits, then everything is worth it.


    Of course, he couldn''t be killed like Shi Dafu, even now, Wang Cheng didn''t even know who killed Shi Dafu.


    However, Wang Cheng didn''t take it seriously. As a result, he was not a person who was afraid of death. If he was afraid of death, he would not have done anything to his boss at the beginning, let alone embarking on the path of rebellion.Secondly, in Wang Cheng¡¯s view, Shi Dafu¡¯s death was quite normal. At that time, Shi Dafu was not surrounded by many guards. Moreover, the scene at the time was still chaotic. The sword had no eyes. This is how Shi Dafu died. In the chaos, this situation is normal on the battlefield, but Shi Dafu himself took it lightly.


    Wang Cheng was confident that he would not die on the battlefield unclearly like Shi Dafu, his skill was originally better than Shi Dafu, and in addition, he would not put himself in danger like Shi Dafu. There are always many guards around him.


    Therefore, Wang Dafu didn''t think he was in any danger, he wanted to stay.


    Many forces have their own reasons for staying. In the end, they all stayed, and they were not reconciled to leave. Several forces were stationed not far from the battlefield. The surrounding battlefield in the dark, although it seemed It''s quiet, but everyone knows what dangers are hidden in this quiet environment.


    Relatively speaking, the forces of Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others are still relatively close. They used to be an ally in the past. Until now, this ally is still in the honeymoon period. Therefore, these two forces, The relationship is now very harmonious, and the camps where they are stationed are not far away.


    The relationship between Feng Jueguo and the army of the Dalu dynasty is not so harmonious. After all, during the day, there was a discord between the two sides, and the soldiers of the two sides also met each other in battle. At this time, It is impossible to assume that nothing has happened.


    Therefore, at night, although both sides are stationed down, the distance between each other is not so close to each other, and there is even the meaning of mutual defense.


    "No, this can''t be done!" In the camp of the Da Lu Dynasty, Lin Yu frowned, walking around in his camp, his face very ugly.


    Lin Yu is not stupid, so he can clearly see the current situation between the parties.


    Before, Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty cooperated with each other to contend with the rebels and horse thieves, but it was only between the first and the middle. If it were not for Morey''s tactics, they might not have the upper hand.


    Now that Morey is dead, Feng Jueguo¡¯s strength must be affected, and there is a gap between the two sides. In this way, the strength of both sides must be greatly reduced, and Lin Yu is still thinking about it. Continue to carry on his task of escorting Princess Qi, so it is impossible for him to be willing to see himself at a disadvantage.


    Therefore, Lin Yu is very anxious now. Although he also hates the behavior of Feng Jueguo soldiers during the day, but now is not the time to consider these. At this time, if they and Feng Jueguo cannot unite If they get up, then they will definitely be the losers.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu also ignored the popularity of Shengfeng Jueguo, and quickly sent his own soldiers to the camp of Fengjueguo to contact the other party, wanting to form an allied army again.


    At this time, the atmosphere in Feng Jueguo¡¯s camp was not very good. After all, they died one after another, the eldest prince and Morey. Both of them had very important positions in Feng Jueguo¡¯s country. Both of them died. After that, it had a great influence on Feng Jueguo, so it was impossible for these soldiers to do nothing without happening.


    And they are staying here now, the most important purpose is to avenge Morey and the prince, but they also know that it is difficult for them to contend against the rebels of the Lu Dynasty and those surrounding areas with their strength alone. If the country¡¯s army wants to win, it must continue to cooperate with the people of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    And at this time, the envoys of the Great Lu Dynasty arrived, and they expressed Lin Yu''s kindness. People who are absolutely windy naturally have no reason to refuse. They also need allies now.


    Ever since, the two forces that were happily fighting during the day became allies again at night, but both sides understood that their current relationship is completely different from before, even if they It is now an ally relationship, but the trust between each other is no longer there, and they will still guard each other in their hearts.


    However, Lin Yu and even Feng Jueguo didn¡¯t care about this. Originally, they didn¡¯t take each other too seriously and didn¡¯t really believe in each other. Therefore, at this time, they also did not care about this. There is not much difference.


    "I didn''t expect Lin Yu to come together with Feng Jueguo so quickly. Did he forget what those Feng Jueguo people did to us during the day?" Princess Qi also got Lin soon. The news that Yuhe Feng Jueguo once again formed an ally, Princess Qi was naturally aggrieved.


    Regarding Feng Jueguo, Princess Qi has no good feelings, not only because of the previous war between the two countries, but also because Luiza proposed marriage to his emperor brother. Regarding this matter, Princess Qi has always been worried about it. Therefore, before Princess Qi would be so happy when she learned that Huang Feng had killed Luiza and Morey.


    However, Princess Qi did not expect that, just in the blink of an eye, Lin Yu would actually come together with the people who are extremely windy, which made her very disappointed with Lin Yu, but, this team is Lin Yu after all. Command, so, even if she was dissatisfied with Lin Yu in her heart, Princess Qi had nothing to do.


    "Actually, this is really normal." Huang Feng said. Now, the relationship between Huang Feng and Princess Qi is closer. Except for the rest time at night, the two are basically together.


    "Now once your army of the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jueguo is separated, there will be no opponents of the other two forces. Presumably, Lin Yu can see that, and the new commander of the Feng Jueguo army can also see. Come out." Huang Feng continued.

 2539 Chapter 2539

    After all, Huang Feng has experienced a lot of space and commanded a lot of battles. Therefore, he can understand the purpose of Lin Yu and the new commander who is extremely windy.


    Under the current environment, everyone has a reason not to leave here. Lin Yu cannot. Those who are absolutely unable to leave the country also cannot. If they cannot leave, they must face the enemies before, and they were facing them before. When the other party was under great pressure, if they were still scattered now, their situation would be even worse. If they don''t want to lose out, then uniting is their only choice.


    However, Huang Feng is not so optimistic about the alliance between Lin Yu and Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. The reason is simple. After all, the two sides have just fought a match during the day, and the generals can temporarily unite for their own purposes, but Soldiers¡¯ hearts are not so easy to accept. After all, during the day, they have fought white knives in and red knives for a while, and many of their comrades in arms were killed by the opponents. Such hatred, If you take a longer time, you may be able to forget it, but it is difficult to unite now and forget this hatred so quickly.


    The two sides no longer trust each other as before. When the battle begins again, they will not only have to face the rebels and horse thieves, but also beware of each other, fearing that the other side will kill from behind. As for working together, That is already very difficult.


    At the same time, Morey¡¯s death has a great impact on Feng Jueguo. After all, the opponent is a figure of the God of War. Sudden death will definitely affect the morale of Feng Jueguo¡¯s soldiers. The combat effectiveness will naturally decline.


    "Anyway, I just can''t get used to those people who are absolutely windy." Princess Qi said, as the relationship with Huang Feng gets closer, Princess Qi is more relaxed in front of Huang Feng, and many words can be casual. Said: "In the past few years, how many people have been killed by the people of the country, and how many have been taken away? They are a group of robbers who always come to our Lu Dynasty to rob."


    Princess Qi was indignant about this, but because their Dalu dynasty is currently weak, they can only swallow their anger and even sacrifice themselves to marry. Princess Qi is naturally even more unfavorable towards Feng Jueguo.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have any special feelings. On the earth, in the history of China, there have been similar situations. After the grassland nomads become stronger, they will go to the Central Plains to plunder. What they pursue is the supremacy of power. Coupled with the poor living environment on the grassland, the Central Plains Huahua World has everything, but the strength is not as good as them, how can they not be jealous and not come to snatch it?


    And now the situation of Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty is almost like this. As a nomadic people, Feng Jueguo is now rising strongly. In terms of military strength, they are no longer weaker than the Dalu dynasty, and even stronger than the Dalu dynasty. In this case, they would have thoughts about the Dalu Dynasty, which is quite normal.


    The Dalu dynasty is now weak due to various reasons, and it is destined to be invaded by surrounding forces. Because the Dalu dynasty has a vast territory and abundant resources, and its military power is still weak, it will naturally become the fat in the eyes of those surrounding forces, who doesn¡¯t want it. Come for a bite?There is no Feng Jueguo, there will be other countries. The surrounding area of ??the Great Lu Dynasty is not only Feng Jueguo. It is only because Feng Jueguo is now relatively strong. Once the strength of those neighboring countries becomes stronger, they will discover If the Lu dynasty was already very weak, he would definitely act like Feng Jueguo. Only then will the Lu dynasty enter a real desperate situation.


    Princess Qi obviously didn¡¯t realize this. She just felt that Feng Jueguo was too cruel. She didn¡¯t feel bad about other surrounding countries, and she didn¡¯t even have much vigilance yet, but she didn¡¯t know, even if they used some. Mind, let Feng Jue''s domestic chaos and decline, but if they did not develop themselves in the Great Lu Dynasty, they would end up being invaded by other countries.


    However, Huang Feng did not consider that much, nor did he remind Princess Qi that the current Princess Qi only wanted to stir up Feng Jueguo, so that they did not have the energy to avenge the Lu Dynasty because of her escape. Feng also helped her do this.


    As for other things, Huang Feng was not too anxious. Anyway, he still has a year to stay here. Moreover, he has no friendship with the emperor of the Dalu dynasty, nor does he have much good feelings for the Dalu dynasty. The reason for helping Princess Qi was only because of some previous misunderstandings and promises to her. As for other things, he had not thought about it.


    "Okay, rest early, there is probably a big battle tomorrow." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi.


    Tomorrow''s battle is almost completely foreseeable, and, before the winner is determined, I am afraid that the battle here will not be so easy to stop.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded. Although Lin Yu''s decision is still in her heart, she also knows that Lin Yu has more say than herself in terms of military command, even if she is a princess. But there is no way too much, who made Lin Yu''s identity appointed by her emperor brother.


    Moreover, Princess Qi now attaches great importance to Huang Feng''s opinions, even obediently, since Huang Feng asked her to rest, she would naturally not refute it.


    The surroundings of the entire battlefield fell into silence. None of the powers thought about going to attack at night tonight. After all, the relationship between the powers is a bit complicated now, and no one dares to let go of their hands and feet to attack others. They mostly let others attack themselves.


    The next morning, when the sky just lighted up, the surrounding area of ??the battlefield was already lively. After a night of silence around the battlefield, it had become boiling. Several forces did not choose to delay, but they all started to choose. Assembled, and soon, they all came to the battlefield again and continued to fight here.


    Naturally, Huang Feng and Princess Qi don¡¯t have to go to the battlefield. Princess Qi¡¯s identity is special and it¡¯s impossible to go up. Huang Feng¡¯s current identity is Princess Qi¡¯s guard, and no one will order him on the battlefield. After all, everyone knows. , His most important task now is to protect Princess Qi.


    Therefore, the two people are still on the edge of the battlefield, watching the battle on the battlefield.


    And today''s battle is obviously more intense and chaotic than yesterday. There are people everywhere, and they are fighting each other.

 2540 Chapter 2540 Chaos

    "What''s going on? How can it be so messy, hold on, hold on!" On the battlefield, Lin Yu shouted anxiously to his men.


    Lin Yu could think that there would be a big battle here today, and that this battle would be very hard, but he did not expect that it would be so hard and so chaotic.


    The scene was full of people. In yesterday¡¯s battle, although several parties lost some people, after all, there were a lot of people here this time, and once the number of people exceeds 10,000, it will look like a sea of ??people, not to mention, there are more people here. There are hundreds of thousands of people, even if there were injuries yesterday, there are still many on the scene.


    The domestic rebels and the horse thieves were unsurprisingly united. The two forces were united yesterday. Moreover, the cooperation between them seems to be good and there is no misunderstanding. It will be again today. Come together, there is nothing surprising.


    Lin Yu had also prepared for a hard fight before, but he had a reason not to go, so even if he knew that today''s battle would be very hard, he insisted on staying.


    However, he did not expect that today¡¯s battle would be even harder than he had imagined before, because he had already met the new commander in charge last night, and the two sides had also confirmed the cooperative relationship. Therefore, during the battle this morning, They both joined together.


    At the beginning, it was nothing. Although the atmosphere between the fighters on both sides was not very good, it was just that the complexion on their faces was not very beautiful, and there was no conflict. When I saw this scene at that time , Lin Yu also felt relieved.


    However, when the battle really started, everything became different. In the battle, everyone was mixed together, because after all, they were not from the same power, because there were so many people on the scene, and sometimes it was inevitable that there would be Some accidental injuries, originally, it was nothing, but with what happened yesterday, the situation is not like that.


    Sometimes, soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty are fighting with soldiers from the insurgents, and the weapons in their hands will inevitably be slashed. They could have been taken back. However, when they saw that the people next to them were soldiers from the country, they wanted to take them away. The mind of the hand suddenly faded a bit, and as a result, the accidental injury situation is naturally much more than before.


    After the accidental injury occurs, the person concerned will only take a faint look. As for concerns, apologies, etc., there is no word. Not only the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty did this, they are the soldiers of the country. The same is done.


    In this way, the anger between the soldiers on the two sides will naturally grow stronger, and the emotions will become increasingly uncontrollable. When it comes later, it even develops to the point that it is not accidentally injured, but it means to go to the other side.


    The scene has become more chaotic. Often when two people are fighting, a person will suddenly appear from the side, but one of them will be attacked, and the person who was attacked is either a soldier of the Da Lu Dynasty, or It was the soldiers of Feng Jueguo, and the soldiers on both sides were completely angry.


    Originally, yesterday¡¯s matter was not resolved. It was only because the sky was too dark and the two sides didn¡¯t want to fight at night. This stopped. The contradiction between the two sides is still there and has not been resolved. Now, things have deteriorated further. It means that although the coaches on both sides want to control the development of this matter, everything is in vain. Those soldiers have become angry and will not obey the command of the coach at all, or obey them on the face, and are fighting with the enemy. When fighting, they will still "injury" their allies.


    I have already obeyed the order not to attack the other party, but this accidental injury is unavoidable. You can''t blame me, right?


    Soldiers on both sides have almost the same idea. In this way, the situation on the battlefield will naturally become more and more chaotic, and there is no sign of improvement.


    The rebel forces and the soldiers from neighboring countries were a little confused at first in the face of this situation, but soon they all knew what was going on, and after reacting, they were of course They will not go to prevent this from happening. After all, this is beneficial to them. They can sit on the hill and watch the tiger fight, and just take the final result.


    "Haha, fight, fight, it''s better to fight both." Wang Cheng, who saw this chaotic scene, smiled triumphantly.


    Wang Cheng does have reason to be happy. After all, the current situation is very favorable for him, and if they can destroy the troops of the Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty, they will not only get a lot of combat goods, but also the domineering generals and others. support.


    Of course, the more important people, the hatred between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty will become deeper and deeper, and there may also be accidents in the truce, especially when the prince and Morey died one after another on the side of Feng Jueguo. , These two important figures, and now, the enmity between the soldiers of Feng Jueguo and the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty on the battlefield has deepened. This is a good thing for Wang Cheng.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng hoped that the bigger the trouble, the better.


    The domineering general is also very happy about this. In their hearts, Feng Jueguo is the most dangerous and important enemy, and every opportunity to weaken Feng Jueguo¡¯s strength, he does not want to let it go, and it is obvious that it is more in front of him. Good opportunity.


    However, although Wang Cheng and the domineering general hope to see only the soldiers of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty killing each other, they themselves have no way to escape from the battlefield. After all, the current battlefield is too chaotic. , They want to get away is not so easy.


    In addition, if they were completely separated from the battlefield, then the soldiers of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty might not continue to fight. Obviously it is not what the domineering generals and others would like to see, so no matter what Whether they are active or passive, they can''t leave the battlefield now.


    Fortunately, the soldiers of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty are fighting fiercely. Although the domineering general and Wang Cheng''s men will be attacked, they are obviously not the main targets. Therefore, although there are casualties, the casualties are It''s not that big, it''s still acceptable.


    "How could this happen? Didn''t they unite already? Why are they fighting now?" Princess Qi, standing on the edge of the battlefield, was obviously unacceptable to all of this in front of her. In her opinion, the soldiers of her own country, She has formed an alliance with Feng Jueguo, although it is not what she wants to see, but it does form an alliance, so we should fight the enemy together instead of attacking each other like this.

 2541 Chapter 2541 Development Opportunity

    It¡¯s not surprising that Princess Qi can¡¯t understand such a scene. After all, she didn¡¯t know much about such a thing before. In her opinion, since the two sides have decided to cooperate again, even if they have any thoughts in their hearts, they should first throw away. On one side, let''s deal with the current situation first.


    However, this is not the case. The soldiers of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty only joined forces for a short while, and then there was a fight between them, and the front of the fight was getting bigger and bigger. When she was standing on the edge of the battlefield, she could clearly discover the situation.


    This made Princess Qi somehow unable to understand.


    However, although Princess Qi couldn¡¯t understand it, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t understand it. When he knew that the two forces were cooperating again last night, Huang Feng was not optimistic about their second cooperation, as long as the two parties had just happened. Contradiction, the upper-level generals may temporarily abandon their previous grievances because of the overall situation. However, the soldiers below are not as generous. They only fought each other last night, and now we must let them talk to each other. It is really difficult for them to become close comrades in arms.


    After all, many soldiers don¡¯t know one big Chinese character, and they don¡¯t understand many principles. They only know that the person on the opposite side attacked them yesterday and even killed their comrades. Now they are right in front of them. How could they hold back their hands?


    Therefore, Li Lin was not surprised at the chaotic situation in front of him. He even felt that the situation was not chaotic enough, and it should be more chaotic next.


    "Don''t worry, you will have nothing to do with me." Huang Feng said: "As for your Dalu dynasty, after this incident, it is difficult to say whether you can end the war with Feng Jueguo, but it is hard to say. , Feng Jueguo died of the great prince, and died of another commander, it is bound to be messed up for a while, and may even be messed up for a long time. It is estimated that there will be no thoughts to control your Dalu dynasty by then."


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that the horse thieves on the battlefield were played by the troops of the surrounding countries. If he knew it, then he would be more assured that Feng Jueguo didn¡¯t have the energy to manage the Lu dynasty. After all, once When Feng Jueguo is in chaos, people in the surrounding countries will not sit idly by. They have already sent people to fight against Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, and if there is any civil strife in Feng Jueguo, they will not let go. pass.


    As for Feng Jueguo¡¯s civil strife, it¡¯s almost possible. Although Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know much about Feng Jueguo, he has watched a lot of relevant historical TV, and even experienced many countries. Luiza is the great prince of Feng Jueguo, and he still has the status of a prince. He is dead. The other princes will definitely watch the position of the prince. At that time, there will definitely be some fights between each other. appeared.


    If the emperor of Feng Jueguo is decisive enough, and the prestige is enough, then the duration of this chaos may be shorter. If he is not decisive enough to let all the other princes see the hope of ascending that position, Then, Feng Jueguo will definitely be in chaos. At that time, the ministers will also be busy standing in line, and they will not have much thoughts about external affairs.


    What''s more, the Da Lu Dynasty is not a threat at all in the eyes of many people of the country. They feel that as long as they want, they can defeat and conquer the Da Lu Dynasty at any time, so there is no need to be so anxious. Let''s talk about the domestic affairs first.


    And Morey¡¯s death will make this chaos last longer. After all, Morey¡¯s status in Feng Jueguo is very high, especially in the army. He is definitely the first person in the army. He is there. The other generals will not have any other thoughts and will only support the emperor. However, Morey is now dead. Then, those princes who aspire to the position of prince will definitely seek the generals. After all, military support is very important no matter where it is. As long as there is enough military support, even if they do not get the approval of the Emperor in the future, they can still use a coup to seize the throne.


    Therefore, in this way, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army will be chaotic, and if the army is chaotic, it will be even more dangerous. It will be very difficult for them to fight together again. This is for Feng Jueguo. The military power of the country is a big blow.


    The fight for the crown prince is very bloody, cruel, and even accompanied by great turmoil in any dynasty. Therefore, the Dalu dynasty can take advantage of this time to develop well. There was a couple of years to recuperate. As long as Princess Qi¡¯s emperor brother was not too stupid, it would not be impossible to rely on the advantages of the great land and resources of the Dalu Dynasty to restore the strength of the World War I.


    What''s more, there are other countries around Feng Jueguo, and they might not want to see Feng Jueguo dominate the country.


    "Well, I believe that the emperor brother will use this opportunity to develop well." Princess Qi said.


    In Princess Qi¡¯s heart, her imperial brother is naturally a capable person. There was no chance and time before, and once Feng Jueguo had civil strife, then there would be time for the Dalu dynasty, her imperial brother You can develop to your heart¡¯s content. Although there are troops from the Da Lu dynasty on the battlefield in front of you, if you sacrifice the time that these troops can bring the Da Lu dynasty to revival, then everything is worth it, just like her sacrifice. Myself, just like going to Fengjueguo to marry, they are all trying to buy them time for the rejuvenation of the Dalu Dynasty.


    What''s more, Princess Qi doesn''t have a good impression of Lin Yu, and she wants him to die on the battlefield. Many people who come from this kind of family don''t care about the royal people. This, Princess Qi is in Lin. Yu felt it too.


    Therefore, if Lin Yu died here, she would be very happy.


    The chaos on the battlefield was not alleviated by the talks between Huang Feng and Princess Qi, and even some intensified. Originally, Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others wanted to stay out of the matter, but their people were after all. On the battlefield, they will also be attacked, and if they are beaten too many, they will naturally become angry. No matter how many people are, they will kill them.


    As a result, the entire battlefield has become more chaotic. Although Lin Yu, Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others are trying their best to regroup their teams, the effect is actually not great, and the scene is still chaotic. .

 2542 Chapter 2542 Breakthrough

    The result of this melee did not exceed Huang Feng''s expectations, and it ended with the failure of the combined forces of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty.


    At that time, the situation on the battlefield was already chaotic. Although Wang Cheng and the domineering generals were also in chaos, the situation was far stronger than Feng Jueguo and Dalu Dynasty. Therefore, Feng Jueguo It didn¡¯t take long from the beginning of the He Dalu dynasty that they had fallen into a disadvantage. They not only had to guard against the attacks of Wang Cheng and the domineering generals, but also guard against and attack each other. In this way, they would lose. , There is nothing strange.


    By the second half of the day, on the entire battlefield, the troops of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty had been completely crushed and beaten. The troops of Feng Jueguo were originally very powerful. It is definitely the most powerful of the several forces, but the impact of Morey''s accidental death has begun to appear.


    In the past, when Morey was not dead, he had a unique authority in the army. Everyone, from ordinary soldiers to the rank of generals, obeyed Morey. No one made any suggestions or orders for Morey. Go against it.


    However, the current new commander is different. Although he is a veteran in Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, he has never served as the highest commander before. Therefore, in terms of prestige, he and Morey are basically There is no way to compare. It can be said that in the entire Feng Jueguo army, no one can compare with Morey in terms of prestige.


    Therefore, when this new commander is directing battles and issuing orders, it is difficult to convince everyone like Morey did before. There will always be people who dispute his orders. Plus, they have never After a long time, it has fallen into a disadvantage, which naturally makes more Feng Jueguo generals feel dissatisfied with their new commander, and even more distrustful of his orders.


    This is also one of the reasons why Feng Jueguo will slowly lose control. In fact, when the forces of Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty just clashed, the new commander had already discovered this situation and proceeded. Stopped, but his prestige was not enough to let the soldiers completely let go of the hatred in their hearts, and only violated his orders, which directly caused the whole scene to be more chaotic.


    And the result of the chaos is that other people don¡¯t believe him even more. When he fought back, the generals in Feng Jueguo¡¯s army did not even ask the new commander for instructions. Guide his team to fight.


    However, in this way, Feng Jueguo''s army appeared to be more dispersed, and it was even more unable to gather combat effectiveness, which led to greater defeat.


    And this is an impact brought about by Morey¡¯s sudden death. Many soldiers who have never had the power of the country know in their hearts that the impact of this incident will be even greater when the news comes back to China. Morey The status of Feng Jueguo is definitely not what ordinary people can imagine. He is even more important than the eldest prince Luiza, and the impact of death is even greater.


    Lin Yu¡¯s side is even more unbearable. He originally only had absolute command over the Yulin Army around him. As for the troops of other local forces, they nominally obeyed his dispatch, but many people did not control them. In his eyes, he felt that he was just a son of a rich family who was born into a wealthy family. Entering the Imperial Forest Army was only gilded, and there was no real ability.


    If it were in normal times, those generals would not mind giving Lin Yu a face, but now that this situation is related to their own life safety, they would not pay too much attention to Lin Yu¡¯s opinions. Yesterday During the battle, they were the first to escape from the battlefield, but they were stopped later because of attacks from Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others.


    However, this has fully demonstrated their attitude towards Lin Yu. Therefore, even if Lin Yu had already greeted them in advance during the battle today, they still did not follow Lin Yu''s advice. More is to want to keep their strength.


    However, the soldiers of Feng Jueguo all know that they deserted yesterday, so when they were on the battlefield, they often satirized them. At the same time, they were also with them. The one who fought the most fiercely, the Yulin Army, because of Lin Yu''s presence, can still be controlled, but the military in these places is not so scrupulous, and it is inextricable to fight against the windy people.


    Therefore, although Lin Yu had the heart to direct and stop the chaos, other people did not obey his orders at all, and finally ended in a disastrous defeat. In this regard, Lin Yu has a gloomy expression on his face, and There is no good way.


    At this time, Huang Feng, Princess Qi, Lin Yu and others were using the night to hurry.


    The chaos on the scene did not stop completely until the night fell. Lin Yu knew that the situation was over. So, in order to ensure the completion of his mission, he contacted Feng Jueguo''s army in advance and made a breakthrough. With his imperial forest army and some soldiers who obeyed his orders, he began to break through the encirclement, and then merged with Feng Jueguo''s army, and took advantage of the night to leave the battlefield and head to Feng Jueguo.


    For Lin Yu, the most important task is to safely send Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country. Although the defeat just now will definitely cause him to be criticized again, as long as he finally sends Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country safely. Jueguo, after completing this escort mission, there is still room for change. Therefore, although Lin Yu''s mood is very bad, he is not yet desperate.


    After all, Princess Qi is still alive, and she''s still alive, as long as she is sent to Feng Jue Country.


    As for Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, although they wanted to avenge the eldest prince and General Morey, they were just that, after the two defeats yesterday and today, their current strength is no longer than that of Wang Cheng and the domineering generals. Human opponents are gone, staying at this time to continue fighting, there will be no other results except death.


    Therefore, after they met Lin Yu, they did not hesitate too much, so they chose to return to Feng Jue Country. They took down this grudge, and when they returned to China, they would avenge this revenge. Now, what they have to do is First take Princess Qi back to the country, and at the same time, report on the events here one by one.

 2543 Chapter 2543

    Lin Yu rode on the horse with a gloomy expression and walked in front of the team. Although Princess Qi is mainly okay, then everything has room to turn around, but no one will be in a good mood after a defeat, let alone he I have been defeated several times in succession, so it''s strange that I am in a good mood.


    Originally, the task of escorting Princess Qi seemed to him to be just a simple task. There are tens of thousands of soldiers guarding him. Moreover, he has always marched in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty. There will be Feng Jueguo''s army coming to respond, and Feng Jueguo is now powerful, and people in those surrounding countries are not Feng Jueguo''s opponents. How can it be embarrassing at this time?


    Therefore, whether in the Dalu dynasty or outside the customs, it is a very easy journey in Lin Yu''s view. He only needs to spend some time to gain military merit. This is for those who want to be gilded and want to be promoted further. For him, it is a good choice no matter how you look at it.


    However, he did not expect that this seemingly simple task was full of danger from the time he left the imperial capital. They were constantly attacked, first by the rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty, and now they are horse thieves outside the pass. He couldn''t figure out the power. Where did these horse thieves have the courage to attack them and the windy army, so they are not afraid of revenge from themselves and others?


    However, even if he couldn''t figure it out, but after all things had happened, he had no other way but to accept it. What he didn''t even expect was that in these battles, he would lose more and lose less, and, The winning games, now it seems, the opponent deliberately let them win, to paralyze their nerves and let them get the middle.


    How can Lin Yu, who has always been arrogant by nature, accept this?He has always had confidence in himself, and he also dreamed of becoming an invincible general on the battlefield. However, just such a small task gave them such a big blow and made them lose one after another. The confidence in him is really a major blow.


    More importantly, with the increase in the number of failures, Lin Yu found that the gazes of the soldiers who looked at him had changed. They were no longer the trust they had before, but with suspicion. They were already skeptical. Under his own leadership, it was not enough to lead them to victory.


    For Lin Yu, this can definitely be regarded as a shame, being doubted by his people about his ability, how would he order them in the future?


    And it is precisely because of their suspicion that the soldiers of the local army who came to support will choose to be on the battlefield and not obey their orders, which led to the defeat of the entire battlefield.


    Thinking of the soldiers of the local army, Lin Yu gritted his teeth. After those people had never trusted him, they would not have collapsed if they hadn''t been on the battlefield and suddenly chose to retreat.


    It can be said that everything now has a great relationship with those people.


    "When I go back this time, I must take a good copy of them!" Lin Yu thought fiercely. This is not only to express the tone of his heart, but more importantly, only by doing so can I shirk it. Losing responsibility, he has already suffered several defeats. Even if Princess Qi is fine, there is room for things to turn around, but this situation is certainly punished.


    Therefore, he wanted to push the reasons for the defeat to the soldiers in those places, so that His Majesty Huang Feng knew that the reason he was defeated was entirely because those people did not obey the orders, and had nothing to do with him.


    "That Lin Yu seems to be in a bad mood." Huang Feng glanced at Lin Yu in front of him and said to Princess Neiqi in the carriage.


    At this time, Huang Feng was also sitting in Princess Qi''s carriage, but not in the carriage, but outside the carriage, acting as a groom. Now they are fleeing, so naturally they are not so particular.


    "After eating so many defeats, it''s strange that he can be in a good mood. I don''t know what the emperor brother thinks. He actually appointed such a man as the school lieutenant. Moreover, he was also the commander of the escort mission. "Princess Qi said angrily.


    For Lin Yu, she did not have the slightest good impression. When in the imperial capital, the two did not have any intersection. Therefore, Princess Qi did not understand Lin Yu, but it was just her impression of Lin Yu during the time she was on the road. It''s very bad. All of this has to be talked about before Luiza wanted to occupy her in the camp. Princess Qi didn''t believe that Lin Yu didn''t know that, but the other party didn''t come out to stop it. It was a tacit attitude. , This made Princess Qi hate him in her heart.


    Now that Lin Yu has suffered successive defeats, her impression of Lin Yu is naturally worse.


    Li Lin smiled and did not speak. In fact, Lin Yu had his own merits for losing one after another. If he hadn''t assassinated Luiza and Morey himself, Feng Jueguo''s army would not fall into chaos. Then, It is still possible for them to defeat the rebels and horse thieves.


    Of course, Lin Yu''s ability to respond and command is indeed average, so Huang Feng doesn''t feel that the other party has been wronged. This person is just an ordinary general, and it will be difficult for him to become an excellent commander in the future.


    At this moment, Huang Feng learned about the situation through the little eagle in the sky, and said to Princess Qi: "Princess, you go in, those people are chasing, pay attention to safety later, don''t show up."


    "Okay." Although I did not see an enemy approaching, since Huang Feng said so, then someone must have caught up. Princess Qi now has no doubt about Huang Feng''s words.


    And soon after, Lin Yu also received this information.


    "Do you really think we are bullies?!" Lin Yu was already very upset by being running for his life. As a result, the rebels and horse thieves were still holding on to them, which was too much. Lin Yu wanted to stop the team and fight to the death with those behind.


    However, reason told him that he could not do this, because they are not many now and morale is low. Even if he wants to fight with the people behind, there is not much winning rate. Once Princess Qi is in danger because of this, then , Everything is over.


    Therefore, Lin Yu can only arrange for some people to stay and break, while others continue to move forward and speed up. Once daybreak, if they are still bitten by someone behind, they want to escape here. It''s even more difficult.

 2544 Chapter 2544

    After arranging people to cut off, the whole team moved faster. However, everyone did not complain. First, these people were carefully selected by Lin Yu and were trustworthy. Second, everyone. They all know that there are chasing soldiers behind them, and once they are chased by the chasing soldiers, then their lives will not be easier.


    Huang Feng and Princess Qi also naturally followed. They did not choose to leave the team at this time, but continued to follow the team to Feng Jue Guo. First, it¡¯s not easy to explain now. Second, Huang Feng originally didn¡¯t have any particular place to go in this world, so it¡¯s a good idea to go to Fengjue Country to see what this country is like. Anyway, as long as he wants to, he can always take Qi with him. The princess left, so she didn''t worry at all.


    And Princess Qi has no objection to Huang Feng¡¯s decision. She trusts Huang Feng very much now. What Huang Feng said, that¡¯s what, anyway, when she decided to leave with Huang Feng, she had already decided to I entrusted the rest of his life to Huang Feng, so naturally he would not oppose Huang Feng''s order.


    After a night of rushing, Lin Yu and others finally got rid of the chasing soldiers behind them. This was mainly because, at this time, the sky was dim and the line of sight was not good, which was very beneficial for them to escape. In addition, the group of people who fled now, They were all carefully selected by Lin Yu. There was no problem in terms of loyalty and strength, and the number of people was not large, so the marching speed was naturally not slow.


    The soldiers of Feng Jueguo were more familiar with and more adaptable to the conditions outside this pass than the people of the Da Lu Dynasty, so their marching speed was also not slow.


    However, Lin Yu and the temporary commander of Feng Jueguo were not too relaxed, because there were not many people around them at this time. If the enemy catches up, they will be very dangerous. In addition, as long as the chasing behind them If the soldiers are not stupid, they can think that there is only one place they can go to, and that is Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, although they have now thrown away the chasers behind them, this does not mean that they are safe. The chasers know their purpose and will soon catch up. What they can do now is as soon as possible. Returning to Feng Jue Country, they can only be truly safe when they arrive in Feng Jue Country, and before that, they will always be very dangerous.


    Therefore, even if they had been on the road all night, everyone was already very tired, but they did not dare to stop, there was the slightest rest, they did not dare to rest, fearing that the enemy would catch up.


    At this time, twenty or thirty miles away from Lin Yu and others, the domineering general and others, as well as Wang Cheng and the others, are leading people to chase the troops of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty. They had a great success on the battlefield yesterday Victory, morale is at the highest time, naturally, I want to take advantage of the victory to chase, completely defeat the soldiers of Feng Jueguo and Dalu Dynasty, and kill them all.


    Wang Cheng was very satisfied at this time, very happy. After winning yesterday, they cleaned the battlefield and gained a lot of benefits. Those things on the battlefield, the domineering generals and others are not too attractive, so naturally they are cheaper. The soldiers of the uprising army on Wang Cheng''s side are large in number. Although the combat effectiveness is not very strong, they are still very good at cleaning the battlefield with so many people. The speed is also very fast. It does not take long to use those on the battlefield. All the things left are confiscated.


    Seeing that they had obtained so many trophies, Wang Cheng and his men were naturally very happy. They wanted to get a batch of good trophies after Lin Yu and others were killed. They were even more interested.


    However, the only thing that made Wang Cheng uncomfortable was that Lin Yu and others fled on horseback, and he was all ordinary soldiers of the rebel army. Before that, they had no cavalry team at all. Many horses were seized from the battlefield yesterday. However, most of his men were just ordinary farmers before, and they had never ridden horses. Therefore, even if they had horses, they would ride There are not many people, it is naturally not easy to catch up with Lin Yu and others.


    When the domineering generals and others saw this, they had no intention of blaming them. They could only lead people to catch up with them. As for Wang Cheng and others, they could only follow behind and walk away with legs. However, since Wang Cheng and the others Can''t participate in the pursuit, so the spoils after defeating Lin Yu and the others will naturally not have Wang Cheng''s share.


    Although Wang Cheng was dissatisfied and unwilling, but there was nothing to do. No one would be able to ride a horse. There was no way to participate in the pursuit, so naturally he was not qualified to share the spoils.


    Regarding Wang Cheng and the others being unable to participate in the pursuit, the domineering generals and others were actually not too concerned. In the previous wars, Wang Cheng and the others played a big role, but now they don¡¯t need them much. After all, Lin Yu and the others have now become bereaved dogs, and the number of them is not large. It is not a threat at all. Therefore, even without the participation of Wang Cheng and the others, the domineering general and others are confident that they can defeat Lin Yu and the others, or even all of them. Kill.


    Because the domineering general and others belonged to cavalry, the speed was not slow, even if Lin Yu and others had already thrown off the domineering general and them some distance, but the domineering general and the others did not have much worry, because they knew Lin The destination of Yu and the others must be Feng Jueguo, so although they haven''t found Lin Yu and the others, as long as they keep chasing Feng Jueguo, there will be no mistake.


    After all, Lin Yu and the others were defeated, and there were a lot of people injured. Therefore, the speed was not that fast. The domineering generals still caught up with Lin Yu and others in the afternoon of the next day.


    "Give up, you have no way to go." The domineering general drove the horses to the front of the two armies, and spoke quite vigorously to Lin Yu and the generals of Feng Jueguo.


    This time outside the customs, he can be regarded as his classic one. He led the coalition forces of several countries to defeat the coalition forces of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty, and established his own prestige. Although I don''t know how Morey died, but , This is not important anymore. The important thing is that after this war, Feng Jueguo will definitely be in chaos for a while, and he will become famous because of this battle. After that, he will lead the domestic army to fight the wind. Jue Guo launched an attack and completely wiped out Feng Jue Guo. At that time, his name will be chanted in all countries outside the pass.

 2545 Chapter 2545 Golden Cicada Escapes

    The domineering general is an ambitious person, and this time is obviously an opportunity. As long as he completely defeats the Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty coalition forces, then his reputation will be spread out, and then he will completely conquer. Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty made his reputation spread throughout the world and became a man even greater than Morey.


    Originally, this mission was very dangerous and the winning rate was not very high. However, now he is not much away from success. The coalition forces of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty have been caught up by him, as long as he has a big hand. With a swipe, you can kill all these people in front of you, and by that time, his mission will be completed.


    Lin Yu''s face was ugly. He didn''t expect the enemy to come so quickly. It would be difficult for him to arrange for the severance. Now they are surrounded by the enemy and want to take Princess Qi to break out. It is quite difficult. The enemy has made it clear that he wants to kill them all.


    And Lin Yu did not have the confidence to defeat the opponent and win the battle. The previous failures not only caused his subordinates to lose confidence in him, but he also lacked too much confidence than before. , He no longer had the confidence he had when he first left the imperial capital.


    As for Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, there is no shortage of morale. However, they have just been defeated and fled before. They are physically and mentally exhausted. Coupled with their numerical disadvantage, the enemy who wants to defeat is definitely not one. A simple thing.


    Therefore, Lin Yu''s mood became heavier.


    However, Huang Feng, Princess Qi and others were not so worried, even if they were surrounded at the moment, Huang Feng was confident to take Princess Qi to leave safely.


    "Perhaps, this is a good opportunity." Seeing the two sides arrogant, Huang Feng suddenly said to Princess Qi.


    "What opportunity?" Princess Qi asked with some confusion.


    "You can die in this combat power." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Ah!" Princess Qi and Xiaohuan suddenly exclaimed.


    Princess Qi didn''t say anything, but Xiaohuan said anxiously, "Didn''t you say that you can guarantee the safety of Her Royal Highness?"


    Princess Qi didn''t say anything, just looked at Huang Feng.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said, "Since I agreed, I will do it naturally."


    "Then why do you say that the princess is in danger?" Xiaohuan said.


    "When did I say that she was in danger?" Huang Feng said dubiously: "You have misunderstood what I mean. I mean, the princess can''feign death''."


    "Fake death?" Princess Qi and Xiaohuan asked in confusion. Then, Princess Qi seemed to understand something and her eyes lit up.


    "Yes, it is fake death." Huang Feng said: "If there is no accident in this battle, your allied forces of the Great Lu Dynasty and Feng Jue Nation should be defeated, and there is even the possibility of the entire army being wiped out. Then, your Royal Highness "die" "In this combat power, it is not something to be surprised. When the time comes, we will come to a golden cicada to escape. Then, Feng Jueguo won''t be able to say anything."


    Originally, Huang Feng was going to take Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country with the large army, and casually look at the scenery there. However, now that such an opportunity is present, Huang Feng decided to change his mind so that he can escape smoothly. Huang Feng would naturally take advantage of the opportunity.


    Of course, Huang Feng''s chances of going to Feng Jue Country will not change, but he and Princess Qi will not go as their current identities, but will change their identities. In this way, they will be much more free and relaxed. a lot of.


    Upon hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both felt that this was a good idea. Originally, in their thinking, Feng Jueguo might be in chaos for a period of time. There is no time to trouble them in the Dalu Dynasty.


    However, this is an uncertain thing after all, and once the situation in Feng Jueguo stabilizes, he will still find trouble with the Da Lu Dynasty. They originally wanted to attack the Da Lu Dynasty and Princess Qi escaped. Just gave them an excuse.


    But what if Princess Qi "die" on the battlefield?Everything is different, especially if you die in the current environment. Then, Feng Jueguo can¡¯t say anything. After all, now Feng Jueguo¡¯s army has joined forces with the Dalu dynasty to send off their relatives. It is also the responsibility of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. If Princess Qi dies here, then the people of Feng Jueguo will also be responsible, and even greater responsibility. If this is the case, Feng Jueguo will have no way to blame. There are no excuses for the Da Lu Dynasty. Princess Qi''s death is the responsibility of the rebels and horse thieves.


    Of course, it is not to say that Feng Jueguo will not really attack the Dalu Dynasty, but there is no way to use Princess Qi''s identity to make a fuss, and this is already very good, and Princess Qi is already very satisfied.


    Even Feng Jueguo¡¯s grand prince, coach, and their imperial concubines all died at the hands of the rebels and horse thieves. The people of Feng Jueguo will turn their hatred toward the rebels and horse thieves. For the Great Lu Dynasty, this will reduce a great burden.


    "Since you don''t have any objections, then let''s make the decision." Huang Feng said while looking at the battlefield that had already started.


    The domineering general did not intend to continue talking nonsense with them. He launched an offensive without a long confrontation. In fact, the two sides have fought several times, and there is nothing to say between them. The domineering general does not want to be captured, and Lin Yu and Feng Jueguo didn''t even think about surrendering, because they knew that even if they surrendered, there would be no good end.


    The fighting between the two sides was fierce, even more fierce than every time before, because everyone in the army of Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty knew that they had fallen into a desperate situation at this time. If they were a little careless, they would be the whole army. After annihilation, they are already at a complete disadvantage. This is the last chance to fight desperately. They are not fighting for the country now, this time fighting for themselves.


    Fighting and screaming sounded again. If it were Princess Qi and Xiaohuan who had just left the palace, they would have been scared to say something when they saw such a bloody scene. However, during this period of time, they were so I don''t know how many times I have seen the scene, and they are all used to it, and with Huang Feng by their side, they are not afraid of anything.


    "Get on the carriage and change into these clothes." Huang Feng took off two sets of eunuch uniforms from the two dead eunuchs and handed them to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.

 2546 Chapter 2546 Disheartened

    Although the two eunuch uniforms still have a strong bloody atmosphere, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan know that it is not the time to be hypocritical. The two hurriedly got into the carriage, changed their original clothes, and put on Huang Feng The eunuch''s clothes handed over.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t dare to take care of the lively fight outside. On this chaotic battlefield, a cold arrow might be shot at any time. He didn¡¯t care, but Princess Qi and Xiaohuan did not have such strong defensive capabilities. Moreover, the carriage is only made of wood, and the arrows are easy to shoot through. Therefore, Huang Feng must be carefully guarded to prevent cold arrows from hitting the carriage.


    However, just as Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were changing clothes in the carriage, there was a group of cavalrymen rushing towards this side. Although Lin Yu had already sent someone to intercept, the strength of those cavalrymen Not bad, the people sent by Lin Yu couldn''t stop him at all.


    Huang Feng was slightly around, because the target of the cavalry team was exactly where he was. To be precise, the target of the other party was the carriage. Obviously, they came for Princess Qi.


    This is not surprising. On the entire battlefield, only Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are still riding in the carriage. The others are either walking or riding on horses. Therefore, the goal of the carriage is still very obvious. In the process, the people who were still riding in the carriage were obviously impossible to be ordinary. This is why Huang Feng asked Princess Qi and Xiaohuan to change their clothes and get out of the carriage.


    And now, the opponent obviously wants to kill the owner of the carriage. As for whether they are coming for Princess Qi or just for the owner of the carriage, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Important people, they have become the cavalry of this team. The goal.


    Not far away, the domineering general was riding on his horse, sitting in the middle of the army, looking at the battlefield that was more and more advantageous to him, with a satisfied smile on his face, after which he also turned his eyes to the direction of the carriage. .


    "Princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, it''s your turn now!" the domineering general muttered to himself.


    Before, Luiza and Morey both died on the battlefield. The three targets that the domineering general wanted to kill before have already died two. Now only Princess Qi is left. Now that they have met, he Naturally, the princess of the Great Lu Dynasty is also very sure that the opponent is from the palace and has a noble status. Therefore, it is impossible to walk or ride a horse. Then, the only carriage on the entire battlefield is obviously the opponent''s. Take a car.


    The domineering general was not worried about killing the princess of the Dalu dynasty. It can even be said to be full of confidence. Before, the powerful Luiza and Morey died on the battlefield. The princess of the Dalu dynasty was just a story. It was only a woman, even if she had a guard by her side, the ability to survive on the battlefield was definitely not as good as the first two, and now that the first two are dead, there is no reason why the princess of the Dalu Dynasty is spared.


    What''s more, they have now completed the encirclement of the forces of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty. They are in an advantageous position in terms of number and combat effectiveness. It is almost certain that they will win the battle. Sending people to kill the princess of the Lu Dynasty is also afraid of accidents. If a soldier from the Lu Dynasty desperately takes the princess to break through the encirclement, it will be bad. He doesn''t want to see accidents happen.


    At this moment, the cavalry team sent by the domineering general to kill Princess Qi has a total of sixty to seventy people. These people are elite cavalry in Qian Yuan¡¯s country. Even among the many soldiers, they are elites. Use these people to go. Killing a princess from the Great Lu dynasty can be regarded as a face to the princess, and there is no possibility of accidents.


    If it were at other times, the scene would indeed be as the domineering general expected. The princess of the Dalu Dynasty was smoothly killed. However, when the princess was surrounded by Huang Feng as a guard, nothing would happen. The same.


    When Huang Feng saw the cavalry rushing, and the surrounding soldiers were unable to intercept, he knew that it was time for him to attack. However, to ensure the safety of Princess Qi, Huang Feng did not take the initiative to attack. Just waiting next to the carriage, waiting for the cavalry to arrive.


    "It''s over! Everything is over!" Lin Yu was in the distance and saw the situation here. The people he sent had failed to intercept. Now even if he wants to send someone to intercept it, it is too late.


    By the side of Princess Qi, there is only Huang Feng as a guard at this time. Although Lin Yu also knows that Huang Feng is very strong, the role of personal courage in such a situation is very limited. Yes, no matter how powerful Huang Feng is, there is only one person, and it is impossible to protect Princess Qi''s safety under the siege of so many people.


    In other words, Princess Qi is dead!


    And once Princess Qi dies, Lin Yu will be over. He has lost several battles before, and he still has room to turn around. However, if Princess Qi also died on the battlefield, then he would not have the slightest room to turn around. Now, what is waiting for him must be the terrible anger of His Majesty the Emperor, even his father dare not protect him.


    Thinking about my journey, it¡¯s not going well from start to finish. It can even be said to be useless, constantly defeating battles, and running away. It¡¯s better now. Princess Qi is about to die on the battlefield. This is the result. , Lin Yu had no way to go back for business.


    Lin Yu, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, feels despair from the bottom of his heart at this time. If he doesn¡¯t come, he can have a very bright future. However, such a seemingly simple task has ruined his future. , He already regretted why he took the initiative to take on this task. He thought it was a very easy opportunity to increase credit, but he did not expect that it would be a terrible task that would send him all in the future.


    When Lin Yu was desperate, the cavalry sent by the domineering general had already surrounded the carriage. Apart from feeling despair at the periphery, Lin Yu could no longer see the task of the carriage.


    However, even if he couldn''t see the situation there, he could fully imagine what was happening there. Princess Qi and Huang Feng, under the encirclement and suppression of many cavalry soldiers, died under chaotic swords. Even worse, maybe There will be no corpses. After all, at this time, the cavalry would not tell them any manners.


    For a while, Lin Yu was frustrated.


    However, the situation in the cavalry encirclement was not what Lin Yu thought. Huang Feng, who he thought would die under a chaotic sword, was now able to deal with many cavalry with ease, but those cavalry It can''t hurt him a bit.

 2547 Chapter 2547 Disappeared

    These cavalry are all elite and true, but Huang Feng¡¯s Lingbo Weibu is not vegetarian. Whenever a cavalry approaches the carriage, he can always appear here, and then he can hit a cavalry with one punch. Flying out, the cavalrymen may have lost their breath of life in mid-air. These cavalrymen, no matter how elite, are just ordinary people, they simply cannot withstand Huang Feng''s power. Now he can kill a first-class one with a single punch. Experts, let alone these ordinary people.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t kill them all too quickly, because he still needed the help of these people. Princess Qi''s golden cicada escaped and needed these people to cover it.


    Soon, when Huang Feng was fighting with the cavalry, both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan over there had already changed their clothes. Both were dressed in eunuch uniforms, and they were also smeared with blood. On his face, although it is a bit disgusting, it can also hide his true face.


    Huang Feng saw the two dressed up properly, holding them with one hand, and turning the inner force of the body to the extreme. He had already become so familiar with him, Ling Bo slightly stepped his full effort.


    The cavalry surrounding Huang Feng, Princess Qi and others felt that there was a flower in front of them, and then Huang Feng and the others lost their tracks. When they looked around and wanted to find the target, they found that the target had already disappeared. .


    In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s movements have been very fast just now, and Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have been hiding in the carriage without showing up. After changing their clothes, they just called Huang Feng. Therefore, the cavalry outside They didn''t see the appearance of the three of Huang Feng at all.


    However, the order they received was to kill the people in the carriage. Although Huang Feng and the three had left, the carriage was still here. They didn''t know if there was anyone in the carriage, so they continued to attack the carriage.


    But this time, without Huang Feng for blocking, the cavalry smoothly hit the side of the carriage. After that, they slashed off the carriage, and the carriage that was already scarred suddenly fell apart.


    At this moment, two figures suddenly fell from the carriage. The cavalry did not see the appearance of the two figures clearly. It was another slash with a knife. The two figures suddenly died and could not die again. Even, they There is no way to keep his body complete, no matter whether it is body or face, it is all blurred.


    However, one thing is certain. One of the two corpses wore a gorgeous dress, which was obviously different from the other court ladies. Moreover, the corpse had a phoenix crown on its head, which appeared to be Noble and gorgeous.


    Of course, none of this existed now, because she had become a corpse.


    This time the captain in charge of leading the team bent forward to check, but the two corpses were bloody and it was difficult to see their faces. Naturally, he was not to blame his subordinates for being reckless, but he was sure that the other party was dead. After they were dressed, the cavalry general ordered to turn around and go back.


    Although he still has a lot of questions in his heart, for example, who was the person who stopped them before?It seemed that he took two people away. It was just because the speed was too fast. He did not see clearly. He just saw that the two people seemed to be wearing eunuch clothes. Moreover, he was not even sure whether the other party actually took someone away because Huang Feng''s speed is too fast, so fast that he can only see a vague shadow, and since the other party is so powerful, why should he run away again.


    However, none of this mattered anymore. The people in the carriage had been killed by them, and their mission had been completed. As for the one who escaped, it didn''t really matter who he was.


    The cavalry close to Huangfeng couldn¡¯t see if Huang Feng was really taking people away. So, Lin Yu in the distance could not see clearly. At that time, the cavalry gave the carriage to the regiment. Surrounded, he can''t see the inside at all from the outside.


    However, seeing the cavalry fighting for a while, then retreating in an orderly manner and joining other battlefields, he realized that the situation was not good. Obviously, the opponent had evacuated after completing the task, rather than being beaten away.


    As expected, no matter how great Huang Feng is, he is only one person, how could he be the opponent of these cavalry?He had a fluke before, but now it seems that he thinks too much about everything.


    However, Lin Yu was still a little unwilling to give up, and sent his soldiers to check next to the carriage, wanting to see if Princess Qi really suffered misfortune.


    And his soldiers did not bring him any good news. Princess Qi was no longer seen in the carriage, and beside the carriage, there was a corpse, very similar to Princess Qi, and that The corpse was also wearing Princess Qi¡¯s clothes and wearing Princess Qi¡¯s accessories, but her body had been chopped down in tatters, and her face was blurred. She could no longer see her original face, but it should be Princess Qi. .


    Lin Yu thought the same after hearing the report of his men. Under the siege of so many cavalry, Princess Qi and the others had no hope of surviving. It was normal that they would be hacked to death. After all, they were In the state of being under siege, so many people''s attacks fell on the body, there will be such a result, it is normal.


    "Where is the princess''s guard? Have you seen him?" Lin Yu asked as if he was thinking of something.


    "No." The soldier shook his head and said, "I didn''t see the figure of the guard near the carriage, nor his body. Perhaps, after the death of Princess Qi, he had already broken out."


    Lin Yu nodded. His personal guess is likely to be true. Seeing that Princess Qi is dead, it is normal for the guard to break through. However, the responsibility of the guard was to protect Princess Qi. Now Princess Qi is dead. After he goes back, he will not receive a lesser punishment than himself. It is very likely that the guard will choose to flee and then spend his life incognito.


    But what about yourself?


    Lin Yu thought to himself that the other party could escape, but he couldn''t, because his Lin family is the big family of the imperial capital. If he escapes, then His Majesty the Emperor will definitely blame his family, and besides, even he is. Where can you escape?I have become accustomed to the previous life, and let myself suddenly lead the life of a commoner, I will definitely not adapt.


    "Maybe my father begged for mercy and could save me." Lin Yu thought to himself. He has no longer considered Huang Feng''s affairs. After all, Huang Feng is just an insignificant guard. He is now more concerned about his own safety.

 2548 Chapter 2548 Going To Feng Jue Country

    Huang Feng, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were naturally not dead, but hidden on the edge of the battlefield, looking at the chaotic battlefield.


    Huang Feng¡¯s strength at this time is already very strong. Under the condition of fully operating the internal forces in his body, the Lingbo microsteps under his feet are like phantoms. Don¡¯t say that people around you attack them, even if they want to distinguish their body shape. It is very difficult.


    Therefore, Huang Feng easily took Princess Qi and Xiaohuan away from the scene, and none of them suffered any harm.


    "Where are we going next?" Princess Qi looked at Huang Feng and asked.


    After deciding to leave with Huang Feng, Princess Qi knew that she had no retreat. All she could rely on afterwards was Huang Feng. In such a chaotic era, she and Xiaohuan could not return to the palace. It is basically impossible for two weak women to survive, so everything depends on Huang Feng.


    "Let¡¯s go to Feng Jue Country first." Huang Feng said, this is the place he wanted to go, but before, he wanted to escort Princess Qi to go, but now, although Princess Qi will go, but No longer as a princess.


    "Go to Feng Jueguo?" Princess Qi was taken aback for a moment, she was so uncomfortable that she broke away from the previous marriage. Is this going to pass again?


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded, "Of course, you won''t go by as a princess. Just dress up a bit. I believe that no one knows you in Feng Jue Country."


    Princess Qi nodded.


    Let alone Feng Jueguo, even in the Dalu dynasty, as long as she does not take the initiative to identify herself, the people will not know her. In a place like Feng Jueguo, fewer people know her. , There are not even a few.


    Although Princess Qi has been following the party to send her off before, there are also many soldiers who are absolutely outstanding, but the identity of Princess Qi is very special after all, and most people have no chance to see her. She is also in a bad mood. The reason for this is that those who rarely show up in front of the soldiers, it can be said that, apart from the soldiers of Luiza, there are basically no people who know Princess Qi in this group of sending off the family.


    As for the soldiers of Luiza, their combat effectiveness has been exhausted many times before. Not to mention the soldiers of Luiza. Looking at the chaotic battlefield in front of you, Princess Qi believes that in the end, the wind will be the country. There are not many soldiers left on the side.


    Therefore, even if she follows Huang Feng to Feng Jue Country, the risk of her exposure is very small.


    What''s more, they will pretend to be, and there is Huang Feng beside her. As long as Huang Feng is there, Princess Qi feels extremely relieved, even if they accidentally exposed, she also believes in Huang Feng. Can bring her out smoothly.


    In fact, when Huang Feng first started, he simply wanted to visit Feng Jueguo, but after killing Luiza and Morey one after another, Huang Feng wanted Feng Jueguo to visit and look for an opportunity. Do something.


    After all, the death of Luiza and Morey will definitely cause Feng Jueguo to fall into chaos. In addition, most of the soldiers brought out by Morey and Luiza died on the battlefield this time. , This is also a blow to Feng Jueguo, and it is difficult to guarantee that the surrounding countries and the people of the Great Lu Dynasty will be indifferent.


    As for the Da Lu Dynasty, Huang Feng will of course go back, but not now, but later. Princess Qi will definitely return to the Da Lu Dynasty in the end, otherwise, after she leaves here, she and Xiaohuan It was too difficult for the two of them to survive in this world.


    The battle before them was fierce. Although the coalition forces of Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty had always been at a disadvantage, they all understood that they had reached a desperate situation with others, and if they lost again this time, they might die. Here, these people have exploded with amazing combat power. Although the domineering generals and others are strong, it is really not an easy task to defeat them for a while.


    This situation changed after Wang Cheng brought the soldiers of the insurgents. This was the last straw that overwhelmed the allied forces of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty. Even if they fought fiercely, there was no more. Ways to change the final result.


    Looking at the escaping Feng Jueguo and the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty, Huang Feng said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan around him: "Let''s go, everything is over."


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both nodded, and they had already seen that the coalition forces of Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty were defeated, and the defeat was very complete. After this failure, the forces of Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty The coalition forces are no longer able to withstand the attacks of the horse thieves and the rebels. All the coalition forces can do now is to escape for their lives. Moreover, it is the kind of panic escape that can escape one by one.


    Moreover, the direction in which the soldiers of Feng Jueguo and Dalu were fleeing has also changed. Soldiers from both sides are fleeing in the direction of their own country. In this way, this temporary, fragile coalition is officially Disbanded, it is even more impossible to resist the horse thieves and the rebels.


    Huang Feng took Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, and the three of them rode on horses and headed towards Feng Jueguo. It is not very far from Feng Jueguo, and the three of them have nothing to worry about, so It''s not very anxious.


    And Huang Feng''s Najie has a lot of food, and Huang Feng doesn''t lack money. Therefore, the life of the three is still very good.


    On the way to Feng Jueguo, the three also encountered many guerrillas and soldiers, and some chasing soldiers.


    These guerrilla fighters are basically Feng Jueguo soldiers. After that defeat, they scattered and fled. There are people everywhere. Most of them are heading in the direction of Feng Jueguo, and they will encounter yellow Feng and the others are not surprised, and these soldiers, seeing Huang Feng and the others, some treat them as if they haven''t seen them. It''s important to escape, and some are malicious and want to rob Huang Feng and them.


    And those who want to rob will naturally end up not getting any better, one by one has become a corpse outside this vast pass.


    And those chasing soldiers are more rampant than these deserters. They were originally horse thieves. Now seeing the three of Huang Feng, they will naturally not be polite, but naturally they cannot succeed. In the end, they will not succeed. Like the deserters, they all died under Huang Feng''s hands.


    After some previous experiences, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan will naturally no longer be unable to accept such a scene as before. Of course, they will feel a little uncomfortable in their hearts.

 2549 Chapter 2549 Arriving In The Wind Jue Country

    "This is Feng Jueguo''s territory?"


    Three days later, a city appeared in front of Huang Feng, Princess Qi, and Xiaohuan. The style of this city was obviously different from that of the Da Lu Dynasty. They were even more crude, even rudimentary, and the city walls were not very high.


    "It should be, I have only heard of it before, but I have never been here." Princess Qi said.


    The people of Feng Jueguo are nomads. Therefore, they often migrate. In addition to the vast area outside the pass, this is the same reason why the army of the Great Lu Dynasty could not defeat them outside the pass, because many times, they even found There is no way for the other side to do it. Of course, in recent years, they have dared not take the initiative to attack Feng Jueguo''s army. They only dared to defend the city, and even, in many cases, even the defending city couldn''t do it well.


    The people of Feng Jueguo usually live in tents, which is convenient for migration. The city in front of you should be the only city in Feng Jueguo. It is not small in size. Some high-level Feng Jueguo live inside, including The emperor of Feng Jue Country is included.


    More than ten years ago, although the emperor of Feng Jueguo lived in this city, it was only occasionally. Once a war broke out, they would leave this city to prevent being surrounded by the army of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    In the past ten years or so, the strength of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army has continued to rise, and has gradually overwhelmed the army of the Da Lu dynasty. They can often fight the Da Lu dynasty¡¯s army on the battlefield. The army of the North Korea can only defend passively, and there is no spare capacity to attack actively. Therefore, those emperors and ministers who are extremely windy do not have to worry that the army of the Lu Dynasty will come to the door, and they are here with peace of mind. After living, the city became more and more prosperous. After more than ten years of development, the scale of this city was not even worse than that of some big cities in the Great Lu Dynasty, but there was still some gap with the imperial capital of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    Of course, all of this was heard when Princess Qi was still in the palace. She had never been out of the palace before, so she didn''t know the truth of the matter. Now it is the same as Huang Feng, who came here for the first time. .


    "It seems that there are really a lot of people here, we want to go in, we can only wait." Huang Feng said while looking at the city in front of him.


    At the gate of this city, quite a few soldiers were guarding it at this time. For those who entered the city, the search was fierce. Obviously, the news of the defeat at the front line should have been passed on by the remnants of the defeated generals. This naturally makes the master of the city feel nervous, causing the atmosphere here to be a little serious, and it is normal for the search to be stricter.


    At this time, the three of Huang Feng were all dressed as ordinary people of the Da Lu Dynasty. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were still wearing male clothes to avoid trouble. In addition, the army that had been defeated before was defeated by the rebels and horse thieves. The defeat had nothing to do with the army of the Da Lu Dynasty. However, in order to reduce the trouble, Huang Feng decided to wait a while. After dark, he brought Princess Qi and Xiaohuan into the city.


    After entering the city, everything was easy, because Huang Feng saw that during this period, many caravans from the Da Lu Dynasty entered the city. Although the military strength of the Da Lu Dynasty has been declining over the years, , The development of business is not comparable to this barren Feng Jue country. In addition to the great resources of the Dalu Dynasty, there are many things that Feng Jue country lacks. Therefore, trade between the two countries has always existed. Even in the past ten years or so, the war between the two countries has been going on, and such trade has never stopped. It¡¯s just that the merchants of the Da Lu dynasty who were able to come here before were smuggled. With the signing of the armistice agreement between the two countries, these businessmen can come here in an open manner, and more and more businessmen will come.


    Therefore, in this city, there are many people from the Da Lu dynasty. If the three of Huang Feng appear inside, it will not attract too much attention. The reason why Huang Feng does not want to enter the city during the day is just because he does not want to cause trouble. After all, the soldiers at the gate of the city did a body search for everyone who entered the city, even women. Huang Feng didn¡¯t want Princess Qi and Xiaohuan to be searched. Presumably, neither were the two of them. willing.


    Therefore, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are also quite supportive of Huang Feng''s decision to enter the city at night.


    After dark, Huang Feng took Princess Qi and Xiaohuan into the city easily, crossing the city wall and entering the city. Although there were soldiers patrolling the city, the city was also seven or eight meters high. However, all this is for Huang Feng. Say, it''s not a problem.


    And Princess Qi and Xiaohuan have once again seen how powerful Huang Feng is. The seven-eight-meter-high city wall can come in easily without the help of any external force. Presumably, they are like the imperial capital of the Great Lu Dynasty. The city wall can''t stop Huang Feng. With this kind of ability, where can he trap Huang Feng in this world?


    "Why are you so good?" Xiaohuan couldn''t help asking when the three were walking on the streets of the city.


    It was already dark at this time, but there were still pedestrians walking on the streets of the city. Obviously, there was no curfew here, and some restaurants were full of people and lively.


    "I learned it." Huang Feng said. He is not born to be so good. He is always learning one by one. Of course, more importantly, he has a storage box. Otherwise, even if it''s him. If you want to learn, there is no place to learn.


    "Then can I learn?" Xiaohuan looked at Huang Feng with bright eyes and asked: "If I am as good as you, I can protect the princess."


    "Little ring." Princess Qi stopped Xiaohuan quickly.


    Obviously, Huang Feng¡¯s such a powerful skill would not be easily passed on. She also knew that there would be some skills in some families in the Imperial Capital. However, they only passed on males but not females, let alone pass them to outsiders. Although they have known Huang Feng for a while, they are not related to relatives after all. What''s more, they are still women. How could Huang Feng teach them.


    "Do you want to learn? Yes, I can teach you." Huang Feng could refuse, but instead readily agreed.


    I have to leave sooner or later, and this is not a peaceful era. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan can learn some self-defense skills, which can also enable them to live better. Besides, some cultivation techniques may not be possible in reality. Let it out casually, but it doesn''t matter here, especially after I have left, I am even more afraid of spreading it out, and it won''t affect me anyway.

 2550 Chapter 2550 I have no impulse

    "Really?!" Xiaohuan exclaimed in surprise.


    "Of course." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Will it be so good?" Princess Qi knows more things after all. With such a magical skill as Huang Feng, if he is in a big family, he will definitely not allow it to be spread out.


    "There is nothing bad." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    Huang Feng wants to teach Xiaohuan, naturally it will not be magical martial arts, just ordinary kungfu, but even if it is ordinary kungfu, as long as Xiaohuan is willing to practice hard, his future skills will not be weak. Here In the troubled times, not to mention any great achievements, but there is no problem to ensure the safety of her and Princess Qi. In this case, Huang Feng can rest assured even if he leaves here and returns to reality. After all, everyone met each other, and the relationship was pretty good. Of course, he didn''t hope that after he left, there was something dangerous between Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    "Thank you." Xiaohuan said gratefully.


    After seeing Huang Feng so powerful, Xiaohuan has always been envious. If she could have Huang Feng''s skills before, then she could better protect Princess Qi before, and the two would not be as dangerous as before. Up.


    Xiaohuan also knows that she can¡¯t be as good as Huang Feng, but as long as she is stronger than now and stronger than others, then that¡¯s fine. Has she ever thought about becoming the best in the world, as long as she can protect Princess Qi This is her greatest wish.


    "Well, can I learn it?" Princess Qi said embarrassedly.


    Although Xiaohuan learned it to protect her, but if she learned it herself, she would undoubtedly be safer. From the time she came out of the imperial capital to the present, she has seen the cruelty of this troubled world and is no longer the one who stayed in the palace before. Inside, the carefree little princess, she knows that in such troubled times, one more ability, one more hope of living, especially when she can¡¯t return to the palace now, so much more Need to have a stronger skill.


    Although they have Huang Feng''s protection now, it can be said that there is no danger at all, but if they have some skills, they can also help Huang Feng reduce stress, right?Princess Qi also didn''t want to keep herself a burden to Huang Feng.


    "Of course you can." Huang Feng said, teaching one is teaching, and teaching two is also teaching. This has no effect on him.


    "That''s great, thank you." Princess Qi said gratefully.


    "It''s nothing." Huang Feng said: "We are friends after all. Whether you learn some skills, when I leave in the future, you will also have the ability to protect yourself. In such troubled times, it is not easy to live without the strength. ."


    Isn¡¯t it? There are many rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty now. The ones who came outside the pass this time are just a part of them. It can be seen how chaotic the Dalu dynasty is. Moreover, outside the pass, there is still a state of wind. As well as the threats of some surrounding countries, it can be said that this is indeed a troubled world. Even if Princess Qi returns to the palace, it cannot be said to be absolutely safe. It is quite good to be able to learn some skills and improve some skills.


    "Are you going?" Hearing Huang Feng''s words, the smile on Princess Qi''s face suddenly stiffened, and her mood was not as happy as before.


    Even Xiaohuan can feel the loss and unhappiness in Princess Qi''s heart.


    "Yes." Huang Feng naturally noticed the change in Princess Qi''s mood, but he couldn''t help it. He will definitely leave in the future: "I don''t belong here, I will leave sooner or later."


    "Can you take me away?" Princess Qi said subconsciously. After speaking, her face turned red. However, she did not back down this time. It seemed that she had already thought about it when she decided to escape from the marriage with Huang Feng. Many things have been cleared and many things have been decided.


    "I know I don''t have any abilities. I was spoiled and spoiled since I was a child. I can''t help you and will become a burden to you. However, I can learn, whether it is washing, cooking or female celebrity, I can learn." Princess Qi said .


    Before Princess Qi wanted to learn martial arts, she didn''t want to leave her side. In fact, when she decided to escape from the marriage, she had already decided to follow Huang Feng for a lifetime. The reason why she wanted to learn martial arts was just because she didn¡¯t want to. It has completely become a burden to Huang Feng, and she also wants to help Huang Feng.


    When Huang Feng heard Princess Qi''s words, he was slightly stunned. When he saw the other party''s firm expression, he knew that the other party was not joking, but really thought so, and this idea was still very firm.


    For Huang Feng, who already had many women, with Princess Qi''s expression and attitude, he probably understood what was in the other''s heart.


    "I hope you don''t be impulsive." Huang Feng said: "You don''t know me, who I am, where I am from, where I will go, and what I do, you don''t know all of it. The time we met It¡¯s not too long."


    "I''m not impulsive." Princess Qi shook her head and said, "If it weren''t for careful consideration, how could I leave with you, betray my emperor brother''s will, and escape the shackles of marriage?"


    Indeed, although Princess Qi proposed the marriage, it was also influenced by her emperor brother. Princess Qi is leaving with Huang Feng in this way, which is considered to be contrary to her emperor brother¡¯s all along, or even if it can¡¯t be done. It will also cause a lot of trouble to the Great Lu Dynasty.


    "Huang Feng, you can''t be responsible!" The little ring on one side also said: "You were in the carriage before, you did that to the princess. If it spreads out, how can the princess behave? You can''t start chaos and give up!"


    Sure enough, it was the accidental behavior in the carriage. Maybe Princess Qi had a good impression of herself before, but she should not have reached the point of commitment. However, what happened in the carriage that time suddenly caused the relationship between the two of them. Becoming close, although Huang Feng didn''t know what it meant to do that, but Princess Qi and Xiaohuan obviously knew it, and it would change Princess Qi''s mind.


    Huang Feng has explained it once before, but this kind of thing is not just an explanation. It has already had an impact on Princess Qi. Although it is not like some ancient Chinese dynasties, where there are harsh male and female defenses, but, But it''s not so casual, especially the look of Princess Qi, who is less like a casual person.


    "Huang Feng, I didn''t mean to force you." Princess Qi seemed to be afraid of Huang Feng''s misunderstanding, and quickly explained: "I just want to keep following you. If you don''t want to agree, I...Neither will reluctantly."

 2551 Chapter 2551 Rumors

    "It''s not a reluctance, it''s just that you don''t understand me. After you gradually understand me, if you are still willing to follow me, then I will take you away when the time comes." Huang Feng said.


    What does Princess Qi say are princesses, and there is more than one woman beside him, can Princess Qi accept?In Huang Feng''s view, this is difficult. She is not an ordinary woman like Ning Wushuang. Therefore, in Huang Feng''s view, after she knows her situation, she will change her mind.


    As for the fact that he is not a person in this world, Huang Feng also intends to tell her slowly that this world is a world with underdeveloped information transmission after all. Even if Princess Qi can¡¯t accept it, it¡¯s difficult to spread the news. For Huang Feng, there is not much threat.


    "Yeah, yeah." Princess Qi was very happy to see Huang Feng is no distance away, as long as she can be with Huang Feng, she can agree to anything.


    Huang Feng took Princess Qi and Xiaohuan together and found an inn to stay. After all, this is the capital of Feng Jue Country and the only city in Feng Jue Country. Various facilities are available, and the conditions are pretty good. It is not difficult to find an inn here to stay, and here, there are also many people from the Lu dynasty, so the identity of the three of Huang Feng is not a problem.


    However, the three of Huang Feng clearly felt that the atmosphere here was a bit solemn, and the shop''s second investigation seemed a little strict. Fortunately, Huang Feng did not lack money in his hands. After spending some more money, the three of them stayed smoothly.


    The three of them did not enter the room immediately. Instead, they sat down in the hall and drove a day''s journey. They have not eaten dinner yet. Although Huangfeng¡¯s Najie is not short of food, after all I''ve always been on the road, and I often encounter those rebels and horse thieves who are strayed and brave. Therefore, it is not easy to have a stable meal on the road.


    Soon, hot foods came on the table, because Feng Jueguo often had people from the Da Lu dynasty, and among the surrounding countries, Feng Jueguo had the strongest strength. The surrounding countries , There are often many people coming to Feng Jueguo, either to visit or do business. In short, Feng Jueguo has a lot of people in these years, and the inns and restaurants here cater to these guests. The food is also diverse, not only the food from Fengjueguo, but also some snacks from the Dalu Dynasty and neighboring countries.


    "Hundreds of defeated soldiers have entered the city today. It''s really miserable like that."


    While the three of Huang Feng were eating, there were also a few other tables of guests in the hall. These people were people who came here to do business. There were people from the Dalu dynasty, and people from some neighboring countries, and these people went north and south, He is also the most informed person in the world.


    And the topic they are talking about now is obviously about the defeated generals of the remnants, and this is also this city, a major event during this period. After all, as long as the people in this city can clearly feel the atmosphere of this city during this time, A little dignified, although many ordinary people did not get any definite news, but every day they saw so many remnants and defeated soldiers entering the city, they could also guess that something big must have happened, and their army might be fighting on the front line. Lost the battle.


    This kind of thing is enough to attract the attention of many people. After all, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army has not defeated the war for a long time. In the past, they have gained the upper hand in the battle with the Dalu Dynasty. They have always won. There are more failures, and if you fail so many times, it''s all small failures, and you won''t lose much.


    As it is now, a large-scale defeat has not occurred for many years. Everyone has realized that something big has happened, and the increasingly strict guards in the city have also proved that they are not wrong.


    And these merchants in the inn obviously know more things than ordinary people.


    "I didn''t expect that Feng Jueguo''s army would also defeat the war, and they would lose so badly." said a businessman with a big Luchao accent, and there seemed to be some gloating in his words.


    After all, Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty have fought for more than ten years. The relationship between the two parties cannot be good. Although the two sides have now ceased the war, when they saw Feng Jueguo¡¯s army deflated, it must have been gloating. Indispensable.


    Of course, the businessman also knew that he was in Fengjueguo at this time, so when he said this, his voice was very small and only a few people could hear it. Moreover, he still spoke the language of the Dalu Dynasty. .


    "That''s really miserable." Another businessman next to him said: "I heard that tens of thousands of troops have been defeated like this. Most of them are either dead or missing. There are not many who can escape."


    "This is the first time I have seen Feng Jueguo''s army defeated so badly." The person next to him said: "I thought they would not be defeated by Feng Jueguo. Now it seems that they are not invincible. "


    "Of course they are not invincible." The businessman who had spoken before said, "It''s not that much. I heard that their great prince and the old marshal of the God of War have all died in the battle. Now, the emperor of the country is very windy. Sad and headache."


    "Really? I''ve vaguely heard about this before. Is it true?" Another businessman next to him said with a shocked look.


    "Of course it''s true." The person just said: "Just yesterday, I saw a group of soldiers from Feng Jueguo come back with my own eyes. There was a corpse on the carriage in the team. The owner of the corpse was the prince of Feng Jueguo. As for their boss, it¡¯s even worse. I heard that the corpse is already incomplete and his death is very miserable."


    "Not bad." The person next to him said: "I also heard about this. The soldiers in that team are the personal soldiers of Prince Feng Jueguo. This news should not be false."


    "I really didn''t expect that the rebels of our Dalu Dynasty and the horse thieves outside Guan are so strong that even the wind-absolute army can be defeated. So, isn''t our regular army of the Dalu Dynasty even the rebels and horse thieves? Not as good." A middle-aged businessman said.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan also heard this. They wanted to refute, but they didn¡¯t know how to say it. You know, besides Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, they also belonged to the Lu Dynasty. As for the army, looking at it this way, the army of their Dalu dynasty is powerful, and it seems that they are really not as good as the rebels and horse thieves.


    Thinking of this, they suddenly felt a little worried about whether the Emperor could quell the rebels in the country.367385

 2552 Chapter 2552 new ideas

    "Horse thief?" The businessman next to him sneered and said, "Do you really believe that those people are ordinary horse thieves outside the Guan? We have not been in business for a short time. The road outside the Guan has been walking for many years. You have seen this before. Is it a great horse thief? Besides, there are still so many?"


    The others shook their heads.


    Huang Feng, who was eavesdropping next to him, was also moved. He had participated in the previous battles, and more often, he watched nearby. Therefore, he could clearly feel that the strength of the horse thieves was not weak, at least , Is not comparable to those of the soldiers of the insurrection army, even if it is compared with the regular army of Feng Jueguo, it is not much worse.


    Moreover, during the battle, those horse thieves retreated like a regular army. At that time, Huang Feng still had emotions. The horse thieves outside the customs were not weak in military quality.


    However, it seems that this is not the case.


    "So, those people are not ordinary horse thieves?" A businessman asked Huang Feng''s doubts.


    "Of course not!" said the person who spoke before: "As far as I know, those people are pretending to be troops from neighboring countries. They don''t want to see Feng Jueguo and our Dalu dynasty truce, so they want to come and kill us. The princess of the Great Lu Dynasty and the great prince of Feng Jueguo in order to destroy the marriage between the two countries, and the reason why they dare not send troops directly is because they are afraid that if they fail, they will be retaliated by Feng Jueguo and our Great Lu Dynasty."


    "But, there is no impermeable wall for this kind of thing. I believe that many people on Feng Jueguo have guessed the identity of those horse thieves." The businessman continued, "However, this time, Feng Jueguo has great strength. I believe that people in the surrounding countries will not care if they are exposed. Maybe they have now returned to the country, rectified their troops, and are ready to attack Feng Jueguo or our Dalu dynasty."


    The business people who wander between countries are very informed. Even if such a relatively confidential matter, they will receive some noise. After all, a lot of troops have been dispatched in the country, and business people from neighboring countries can If you feel it, communicate with each other, and the news will spread.


    In this inn, in addition to merchants from the Great Lu Dynasty, there are some merchants from neighboring countries. They also participated at this time. Talking about some of their experiences in China, it can be regarded as an indirect proof. People are right.


    "No wonder those horse thieves are so strong, it turns out that they are not horse thieves, but regular troops." Someone said with emotion.


    "That shouldn''t be." The person next to him doubted: "It''s not a day or two for us to do business in Feng Jueguo. The great prince of Feng Jueguo is so powerful, how could he be killed easily? , His soldiers have returned, and he himself died? What''s more, the old general Morey actually died! You know, this is the God of War of Feng Jueguo. He has experienced countless battles in his life, more dangerous than this. The situation has changed, but it has never been okay. How could you die on the battlefield this time? Even if the horse thieves are played by the regular army of the surrounding countries, it shouldn¡¯t be. Old General Morey didn¡¯t have a relationship with the surrounding countries before. After fighting a war, they couldn''t lift their heads without being pressed? How could they suddenly die now?"


    "That''s true for what you said. This thing is really strange."


    "What''s so weird, people have fumbled, horses have fumbled, Morey has fought countless victories in his life, this time he will be somersault, nothing so strange."


    "I still don''t believe that he would die on the battlefield so easily."


    "The corpses have been transported back. You must believe if you don''t believe it."


    "This is so mysterious."


    Those merchants suddenly started talking. They had traveled between countries for many years. Naturally, they had heard of Morey''s name. How could such a God of War figure suddenly die on the battlefield?Even if the troops of the surrounding countries are dispatched, they should not be able to kill him easily. What''s more, there must be a lot of soldiers guarding Morey''s side. How could he just die like this?


    At the scene, I am afraid that only the three of Huang Feng knew the situation. Then Morey and Luiza did not die in the hands of the rebels and horse thieves, but were killed by Huang Feng. The strength of the rebels, it is really not easy to kill Luiza and Morey.


    Moreover, the reason why the rebels and horse thieves were able to win the final victory was also at the expense of Huang Feng''s shot. If he hadn''t killed Luiza and Morey and put Feng Jueguo''s army into chaos, who would lose in the end? Who wins is really not certain.


    However, Huang Feng and the others are not very concerned about this. It doesn''t matter to them who loses and who wins. For Princess Qi, Feng Jueguo loses is the result she wants to see. After all, these years, Feng Jueguo has always been their biggest enemy of the Great Lu Dynasty. This time they have lost two important figures and tens of thousands of troops. For them, it can definitely be regarded as a painful defeat. They want to do something against the Great Lu Dynasty. , It''s not a short time.


    "It seems that this place will soon become lively." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan with a smile.


    When he knew that the horse thieves were played by the regular army of the surrounding countries, Huang Feng knew that this matter was not over yet, even these merchants already knew about it, so the upper echelons of Feng Jueguo would definitely know this. The matter, then, they will definitely not let it go. The loss this time is too great. They have never encountered such a big loss in the battle of the Lu Dynasty in these years. Revenge is certain.


    And those people in neighboring countries chose to do it at this time because they were obviously afraid of further expansion of the country, which would not be good for them. Since they have already taken action and achieved good results, then they will There is no reason to stop now and continue to do it. After all, if Feng Jueguo is allowed to slow down, then for them, it will be a disaster.


    Therefore, the upper-class people in the surrounding countries will definitely not be willing to let this opportunity pass. It will not be long before there will be a battle with Feng Jue Country. The place where the battle takes place is either in this city or in the distance. The place not far from this city, in short, it will soon become lively.


    Huang Feng suddenly became interested. He hadn''t figured out what to come here before, but now he already has a vague idea, waiting for him to put it into practice.

 2553 Chapter 2553 set off again

    "I am going to leave here." After the meal, Huang Feng suddenly said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    "Why?" Princess Qi was taken aback for a moment, not that she opposed Huang Feng''s opinions. From the day she decided to follow Huang Feng, she would not object to any of Huang Feng''s opinions. Everything was based on Huang Feng.


    The reason why Princess Qi was surprised was that Huang Feng wanted to visit this beautiful capital city very much before. As a result, they had just arrived here and hadn''t arrived for a day. As a result, Huang Feng was about to leave. There must be some reason for this.


    "Because I thought about what to do." Huang Feng said lightly.


    In fact, Huang Feng has been in this space for a while, but he has never thought about what to do before. The main reason is that he does not have any pressure now. He has already occupied several spaces. Those in those spaces The industry is making a lot of money for him every minute and every second, and in reality, his industry is developing quite well, but it takes some time to accumulate.


    It can be said that even if Huang Feng does nothing now and just lays at home and plays, then, in one or two years, he will become the richest and most powerful group of people in reality, so he has arrived. After this space, there is no sense of urgency as before, even if it is a year in this space, he has done nothing and will not have the slightest impact.


    However, Huang Feng now intends to do something, one for himself, and the other for Princess Qi.


    Although it is said that even if Huang Feng does nothing, it will not have much impact on his industry. However, if he does something, it will obviously promote the development of his industry and make him develop faster. Although Feng already had a lot of money, he would not think he had too much money.


    The other is Princess Qi. How to say, Princess Qi has already expressed her mentality and wants to follow him, so Huang Feng must also want to do something for Princess Qi.


    And what Princess Qi is most worried about here is naturally her imperial brother and the people of the Dalu dynasty. What Huang Feng has to do is to help the Dalu dynasty eliminate some threats, so that they can live more safely and more safely. better.


    "What are you doing?" Princess Qi asked curiously.


    "Destroy the wind and extinct country." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng had this idea before. Before he promised Princess Qi to help her escape safely and break free from the prison of marriage, Huang Feng thought about it, but at that time, what he thought was Feng Jueguo will kill all the senior officials in the country. In that case, Feng Jueguo will definitely fall into chaos. At that time, naturally he will not have the energy to trouble the Dalu Dynasty, Princess Qi. Naturally, the side will be fine.


    However, Huang Feng has decided to change it now. It is also to wipe out the wind and extinction country. However, it is a different method. If it is the same as before, Da Lu Dynasty and Princess Qi will naturally be fine, but Huang Feng But it won''t get any benefit, and now, Huang Feng''s new method can also wipe out the wind and extinction country, and he can also get the benefit.


    And this new way is to control a certain country outside the customs, and then participate in this upcoming war.


    To control a country, it is not difficult for Huang Feng now. He only needs to kill a few high-level officials in the country, and then exchange a few puppets to control the country and thus control the country.


    Originally, Huang Feng also wanted to control Feng Jueguo. However, he found that although Feng Jueguo had ceased war with the Dalu dynasty, the people of the Dalu dynasty, whether they were high-level people or the people below, were very good to Feng Jueguo Without the slightest liking, there is a high possibility that war will break out again later. Even if oneself controls Feng Jueguo and expresses enough goodwill to the Dalu Dynasty, it may not be able to completely resolve the hatred between the two countries.


    For so many years, there have been too many battles between the two countries, and too many people have died. The contradictions between the two sides have been deep and deep. Even if the war is temporarily stopped, there is no guarantee that there will be no more. Maybe when Huang Feng arrives a year, after he leaves here, the two sides will fight again.


    This is obviously not in line with Huang Feng''s greatness. Since he has already shot, then he must want to control some of the resources here to provide him with financial help.


    Therefore, Huang Feng set his sights on some small countries outside the pass. These countries are very weak. These years, they have been suppressed by Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty. There is no deep hatred between them. Therefore, Even if Huang Feng strengthened these countries, there would be no conflict with the Dalu Dynasty.


    According to the information that Huang Feng has now received, a big battle between these countries outside the customs is unavoidable. However, although the loss of Feng Jueguo is not small this time, the prince and the old coach Morey have also died, but the foundation is after all It is still there. In these years, the countries outside the customs have also developed the best in Fengjueguo.


    Therefore, even if the countries outside the customs are united, they will not necessarily be the opponents of the country. This is also the reason why Huang Feng chose to shoot.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan nodded. Since Huang Feng has already decided, they will naturally not say anything. What''s more, the destruction of Feng Jueguo is good for them and for the Lu Dynasty. Naturally, they will not object.


    After the three of them had eaten, they went upstairs to rest. Early the next morning, they packed their bags and got ready to set off. This time, Huang Feng had already inquired about what he wanted in advance. After all, there are many businessmen here, as long as they are rich. You can inquire what you want to know, so Huang Feng at this time is no longer as purposeless as before.


    The entire capital of the country is more depressed than yesterday. Many people feel that there may be a big battle here. Some timid people, like Huang Feng and others, are ready to leave, but, These people are only a minority. After all, they are able to do business outside the customs, and they are not timid people who still travel between the two countries during the war. Therefore, at this time, they will not choose to leave. There is even some expectation. Looking forward to the coming of the big battle, in that case, they might be able to get a lot of benefits.


    The departure of the three of Huang Feng is naturally not because of timidity, but because of Huang Feng¡¯s heart plan. Their goal this time is Yuanfeng, a small country outside the Guan, and in those countries outside the Guan, it¡¯s not obvious. Not to mention that Hefeng Jueguo is completely incomparable, but it is also very different from Qian Yuanguo.

 2554 Chapter 2554 Rushing To Yuanfeng Country

    The distance between Yuanfeng Country and Feng Jue Country is not too close. If they are on their way slowly as before, they may take about half a month or even longer. After all, the area outside the Guan is too vast. some.


    However, it was nothing before, so the speed of the journey was not fast, but now it is different. Now Huang Feng has thoughts and plans in his heart, naturally it is best to rush to Yuanfeng Country earlier.


    Therefore, the speed of the three was much faster than before. If Huang Feng didn''t want to expose too much, he would want to directly hug Princess Qi and Xiaohuan and fly over, or drive a suspended car.


    However, Huang Feng obviously does not want to expose too much now, so he can only ride horses. Fortunately, the horses of the three are not slow. Originally, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were weak and couldn''t bear such high intensity. The tiredness brought by the journey.


    It''s just that Huang Feng added some pills he usually refines to their food. These pills don''t have any special effects, but they are effective for restoring physical fatigue.


    Therefore, the three of Huang Feng arrived at Yuanfeng Country in just over three days.


    "Are you tired these few days? After entering the city, find a place to rest." The three of them had already arrived at the periphery of Yuanfeng State''s capital.


    Huang Feng¡¯s physical fitness is strong, not to mention that it¡¯s only for three days. Even if it¡¯s a month without rest, his body will not suffer any major damage under the action of the magical martial arts in his body, or even not. Feel too tired.


    However, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan obviously can''t compare with Huang Feng. Even if Huang Feng gave them a pill, it is impossible to completely eliminate these feelings of fatigue. Therefore, a good rest is still necessary.


    "It''s okay, we are not tired, we can''t delay your business." Princess Qi said.


    Although she was really tired physically, Princess Qi didn''t want to make herself a burden to Huang Feng. She was worried that Huang Feng would not take them with her anymore. After all, no one would be willing to carry the burden around her.


    Huang Feng also saw the actual situation of Princess Qi and said, "Relax and take a rest. I won''t leave you behind. I just have other things to do later."


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded.


    The three of them rode directly into the capital of Yuanfeng Country.


    The same as Feng Jueguo, Yuanfeng is also a nomadic nation, and there is also only one city. In fact, the countries outside the pass are all nomads. Before, they wandered everywhere. There was no city at all. Feng Jueguo admired the food culture of the people of the Da Lu Dynasty, so the city was built, and then several other countries followed suit.


    The difference is that the cities of several other countries obviously do not have the majesty of Feng Jueguo. This is also a manifestation of national power. Among the countries outside the pass, Feng Jueguo has the strongest strength and the city is also built. The most magnificent.


    Although the soldiers at the gate of the city looked up and questioned the three of Huang Feng, they did not stop them outside the city. Although there was a nervous mood here, it was lighter than Feng Jueguo. a lot of.


    Of course, the appearance of the three of Huang Feng is obviously not from Feng Jueguo, but from the Dalu dynasty. The soldiers guarding the city gate thought Huang Feng and the others were merchants from the Dalu dynasty, so they let them go. Now, you must know that the merchants of the Dalu Dynasty are very popular outside the customs. After all, the Dalu Dynasty is rich in materials, but the countries outside the customs are scarce. Therefore, people in many countries like the things of the Dalu Dynasty.


    And they had just fought against Feng Jueguo in Yuanfeng Kingdom, so the people who had to guard against Feng Jueguo were also the people of Feng Jueguo. For the people of the Da Lu Dynasty, especially when there were only a few people, naturally they would not be too scrupulous.


    When Huang Feng and the three walked in the city of Yuanfeng, they could also feel a sense of tension before the war. However, they were not as exaggerated as Feng Jueguo. The three of them could also see that there was something on the street. Numerous soldiers are running back and forth, seeming to be gathering.


    The three found an inn to live in. After Huang Feng settled down with Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, they left the inn and headed to the palace in the capital.


    Yuanfeng also has an emperor, so naturally there is also a palace. However, the palace here obviously cannot be compared with the palace of the Dalu dynasty. Even if it is compared with Fengjueguo, it is much worse. After all, Outside the customs, Yuanfeng is just a small country.


    Although it was still in broad daylight, Huang Feng easily lurked into the palace and found His Majesty the Emperor Yuanfeng who was "meeting" with his ministers.


    "How is the army gathering situation?" said an old man sitting in the top position.


    This old man was wearing a Chinese suit, but he couldn''t conceal the sturdy aura on his body. However, his age was obviously already very old, and his entire popularity was very weak, just like a tiger about to go on a strange road.


    "His Majesty, in one day''s time, the army can be assembled." A minister of His Highness replied.


    Although the soldiers who pretended to be horse thieves had already returned. Since that time, His Majesty the Emperor has issued orders to assemble the army. However, this is not the Dalu Dynasty, but the Yuanfeng Kingdom. This is a nomadic people, adult men. They can all become soldiers. Usually, these people are herding sheep and cattle everywhere. Now, the army to be assembled is also gathering them. It is indeed not a simple and easy task to gather them back from various places. Naturally, it takes more time.


    The emperor nodded and continued: "How was the previous battle captured?"


    "Not a lot." The minister replied: "The domineering general of Qian Yuanguo, without our consent, promised a lot of supplies for the rebels in the Dalu dynasty, including food, weapons, armor, etc., and these things, although It was agreed by the domineering general, but it was for us countries outside the customs to bear the burden together. Therefore, we have paid a lot before, and afterwards, although we have won the combat power, we have not sent many soldiers, although we have been captured. The supplies are not many, and they are not even enough to make up for the previous support to the rebels of the Dalu Dynasty."


    Speaking of this, the minister was also a little angry. He originally won the battle, especially defeating the coalition forces of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty. It should be a happy thing, but it was because of the actions of the domineering general. As a result, they have not gained much, and even have to supplement some, which naturally does not make people happy.

 2555 Chapter 2555 Ministers Worries

    His Majesty the Emperor of Yuanfeng Country, who was sitting at the head, looked extremely ugly.


    Their Yuanfeng country is just a small country outside the customs, not as good as Qian Yuanguo. They have fewer people and fewer resources. The supplies for the Dalu rebels may be nothing to Qian Yuanguo, but for For Yuan Fengguo, it was a big burden.


    However, he also knew that under the circumstances at the time, even if they were unwilling in their hearts, they could only agree to the conditions of the domineering general, because their enemy at the time was Feng Jueguo, and they were in need of the Dalu Dynasty. The help of those rebels.


    Therefore, even though they resented the domineering general''s decision first, they could only agree with the other party''s decision.


    As the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom, he may think of more things, that is, those things that the domineering general promised to the rebels of the Dalu Dynasty may not only want their help, I also want to use this opportunity to weaken the strength of other countries outside the customs.


    Although, because of Feng Jueguo''s strength, these countries are still allies at this time for each other''s safety, but once the threat of Feng Jueguo is lifted, then they will become a competitive relationship, or even hostility. In addition to Fengjue Kingdom, Qian Yuanguo is the most powerful country outside Guan. They are also the most active in destroying Fengjue Kingdom. This makes the Emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom inevitably think more about it.


    Otherwise, why would the domineering general agree to so many conditions from the rebels of the Great Lu Dynasty?You know, those conditions are too abundant, even for the help of the rebels of the Great Lu Dynasty, it seems too generous.


    "In this expedition, in addition to attacking Feng Jue, you have to be careful of the Qian Yuanguo and Dalu rebels." His Majesty the Emperor of Yuanfeng said to a man in uniform in the hall.


    "Your Majesty, what do you mean is that those people from Qian Yuanguo might do something to us?" The man in uniform did not speak before the general spoke again.


    "Probably not, now that Feng Jueguo has not died out, if the people of Qian Yuanguo didn''t want to dig their own graves, wouldn''t they do it at this time?" the person continued.


    "Hmph, I''m afraid that they think they have the chance to win and they will kill us." The Emperor of Yuanfeng State snorted coldly. Obviously, he has no good feelings for the people of Qian Yuanguo: "Unify all the majors outside the Guan The temptation of the country is that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s person will be dazzled."


    "They are so ambitious?" said the general in uniform.


    This general is the one who led the expedition this time. He is very brave on the battlefield, but he is not very good at the conspiracy and tricks above the temple. Therefore, he really didn¡¯t think about it before. I always thought that Qian Yuanguo was a trustworthy ally.


    "It will only be bigger than you think." His Majesty said: "This time you are going out, you have to be careful. Although Feng Jueguo has been hit hard, his strength is still there. If it weren''t for the death of the God of War, it would have died again. The prince, if the military is upset, even if our countries form a coalition army, they may not be their opponents."


    "I will understand." The general arched his hands.


    At this time, he realized that this upcoming expedition was not as simple as he had thought before. Not only must he be careful not only with the wind, but also with the Qian Yuanguo, they are the weakest among the countries outside the pass. , The weakest existence, if the domineering general really wants to do something to them, if they do not prepare in advance, the consequences may be very serious.


    Everyone went shopping for a while, and the old emperor¡¯s face seemed a little paler because of tiredness. When everyone was about to leave, he suddenly said: "If something happens to me, let the prince inherit this position. There must be no chaos and no opportunity for other countries to take advantage of."


    "Your Majesty Ankang!" Several ministers quickly turned and knelt and said.


    "I know my physical condition myself." His Majesty said: "Besides, I''m just in case. I don''t want to see that after my death, several unfilial sons will be in trouble."


    After speaking, the emperor coughed violently. Huang Feng, who was hiding to the side, could see the blood stains coughed up from his mouth. According to Huang Feng¡¯s observation, the old emperor was indeed It''s already at the point where the oil is exhausted, and the life span should not exceed one week. No wonder the other party will explain the funeral here.


    This made Huang Feng a little difficult to handle. Originally, he was going to replace the emperor and arrange a puppet, but now that the other party is dying, presumably, the news of his serious illness is not a secret among the many ministers. If Sudden recovery will arouse some people''s suspicion, but it will happen instead.


    Therefore, Huang Feng decided to start with several princes of the emperor, especially the prince who has been appointed as the future heir.


    After his majesty coughed a few times, he waved his hand to let the ministers leave. After that, with the support of the eunuch beside him, he also left the hall. The heavy footsteps made the ministers who have not left the hall very depressed.


    "According to the news from the hospital, your majesty, he is afraid..." a minister whispered.


    "These things are not something we can discuss." The minister who reported the matter before waved his hand to stop him. Obviously, he has a high status among the people. Once he stopped, the man just shut up decisively.


    "What we ministers can do is to follow your majesty''s arrangements and support the prince so that this country cannot be messed up. In that case, it will give other countries opportunities." The minister continued.


    Everyone nodded, and then another minister hesitated and said: "Although your majesty intends to pass on the throne to the prince, the second prince seems a little unwilling."


    Everyone present frowned subconsciously. Although Yuan Fengguo is small, he is also a country. The person who has reached the highest position also has great power in his hands. Therefore, naturally some people have ideas about that position. .


    His Majesty the emperor deliberately said that he was located in the grand prince. This is also in line with the tradition and everyone agrees. However, the second prince does not seem to be willing to accept such results. He is usually very active and keeps making friends with ministers, whether they are ministers or ministers. He has contact with the generals, and although His Majesty has reprimanded him before, he has not been severely punished. This seems to make the ambitious second prince more active, especially recently, when His Majesty¡¯s health is deteriorating. He is more active.

 2556 Chapter 2556 is a bit late

    "Everyone knows the mind of the second prince, but at this time, there is absolutely no internal strife. Qian Yuanguo will look at us. If there is a civil strife, it will only give the people of Qian Yuanguo a chance to take advantage." Said the highest minister.


    Everyone nodded. They all knew that their Yuanfeng Kingdom was already weak, not to mention now, but in the past, many countries, including Feng Jue Guo and Qian Yuan Guo, wanted to annex them. If there is any civil strife, those countries will never let go of this opportunity.


    "I hope that the second prince, he can put the country first and don''t do anything foolish." The minister said with some worry.


    Although they don¡¯t want civil strife in their country, this is not something they want. After all, power can make people lose their minds. The second prince has ideas about that position. It¡¯s not a day or two. Well, the last chance is coming, it is hard to guarantee that he will not do anything stupid.


    While Huang Feng was on the side, he heard all their conversations clearly, and he also knew that in a small country like Yuanfeng State, there is such a chaotic hidden existence. However, this is good, maybe it can still treat him Something helps.


    At this time, in a partial hall some distance from the main hall, the second prince was receiving a guest. Outside his partial hall, there were a lot of soldiers standing guarding the room for him, not allowing anyone to approach. Obviously, the topics discussed in the room cannot be known.


    "There is news from the Taiyuan Hospital that the old immortal will survive within a few days." The second prince said to the guest: "Your Majesty''s Emperor really supports me?"


    "Your Majesty the second prince rest assured, our emperor has always been very optimistic about the second prince, and hopes that the second prince will be able to board that position. We will provide whatever help is needed. I hope that after the second prince is on that position, our two countries Can become a long-term, stable ally." The guest said.


    "That''s good." His Highness the Second Prince said.


    This guest is Qian Yuanguo¡¯s envoy. Of course, his apparent identity is definitely not a special envoy, but came here in secret. His Royal Highness and Qian Yuanguo¡¯s people have not been in contact in a day or two. I know that, although he is active in China, the support he can find is not enough. His majesty the emperor in power and the ministers in the court mostly support his elder brother, the eldest prince, he It is basically impossible to get to that position through normal means.


    Therefore, he needs help from the outside world, and at this moment, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s people contacted him proactively, expressing their willingness to help him get to that position and they can provide him with some help. Although the second prince also had doubts about each other He''s intentions, but in front of his power, he was still lost and chose to cooperate with the other party.


    The special envoy came this time and also brought him help.


    "When will your country''s army come?" His Highness the Second Prince asked.


    "Tomorrow." The guest said: "Our country and your country have agreed that they will send troops together, so the people in your country will not have any doubts when the time comes. When the time comes, we will Help you get to that position."


    His Royal Highness the second prince nodded, this is the countermeasure he discussed with Qian Yuanguo during this period.


    Now, several countries outside the pass are preparing to work on Feng Jueguo together, and to go to Feng Jueguo, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army has to pass through Yuanfengguo. At that time, the second prince can rely on the help of these troops. His brother''s hands have regained that position.


    And his father, who is now the emperor, is no different from a dead person in his eyes.


    "I will send my dear brother on the road before this." His Royal Highness said with a gloomy look.


    If he can take that position without fighting, he certainly does not want to fight. After all, in his heart, this country is already his. Those soldiers are naturally his soldiers. He doesn''t want to see too many casualties. .


    And assassinating his emperor''s brother was the way he thought of. As long as his brother died, then he would become the number one pick. Of course, at this time, his brother had an accident, and his father had already been in the middle. Ministers will definitely be suspicious of him, and at this time, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army is needed to support him. He believes that with the support of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army, his father and those ministers, In the end, he would choose to compromise. After all, he was also the prince of Yuanfeng. Moreover, his father and the ministers in the court certainly did not hope that at this time, civil strife would occur.


    "I first congratulate His Royal Highness the Second Prince, and I wish you an early access to the throne." The guest complimented.


    A triumphant smile appeared on the face of His Royal Highness the second prince. He was ready for everything. He had been active for so long before. Although he did not get enough support, it was not useless at all. At least , He bought a eunuch next to the eldest prince, and his plan this time has a lot to do with this eunuch.


    After the ministers left the main hall, Huang Feng also secretly left. He first went back to see Princess Xiaqi and Xiaohuan, had dinner with them, and then came out from the inn again, tomorrow Yuanfeng Country The army is about to be assembled. Some things must be prepared tonight.


    Huang Feng once again sneaked into the imperial palace of Yuanfeng State, and then, after using some strength, he found the place where His Royal Highness Yuanfeng State lived.


    Huang Feng¡¯s original plan was to replace the current emperor of Yuanfeng. However, the other party is old and seriously ill, and may die at any time. Therefore, Huang Feng changed his plan and set his goal on the eldest prince. After he was about to kill the opponent, he exchanged another puppet and came out of the opponent. In this way, he could control the country. Although he knew that there was still a second prince who was eyeing the position, but in Huang Feng¡¯s view , The other party is not at all concerned, it will not affect his plan.


    However, when Huang Feng finally found the place where the eldest prince lived, he discovered that he was still a step too late. The eldest prince had fallen to the ground. Although Huang Feng had not come forward to check further, , Just by his observation, the eldest prince of Yuanfeng country is dead.

 2557 Chapter 2557

    Although Huang Feng did not know Yuanfeng¡¯s eldest prince, at this time, in the hall of Yuanfeng¡¯s elder prince, a man lying on the ground, dressed in Chinese clothes, plus a few court ladies and a eunuch, The panic-stricken face yelled, it all showed that the person lying on the ground at this time was his target person tonight.


    Originally, before Huang Feng came here, he was somewhat entangled in his heart. For his own purposes, he killed an irrelevant person. Is this a bit too much? After all, he and the prince of Yuanfeng have nothing wronged. Chou''s, and from the words of those ministers, he also felt that the great prince of Yuanfeng country seemed to be a good person, otherwise, he would not be appreciated by the emperor and those ministers. The support of him, just being the prince, is not enough to get these.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was somewhat hesitant before, but he did not expect that when he arrived here, he saw such a scene, his entangled target was actually dead.


    The first thing Huang Feng thought of was the second prince of Yuanfeng. Although he and the other party did not know each other, Huang Feng already knew from the mouths of those ministers that this The second prince has been coveting the throne for a long time. It is also very possible to do some crazy things for this throne. The ministers before that were worried about this happening.


    However, no matter who moved the hand, the eldest prince is indeed dead now, so Huang Feng does not need to continue to struggle. He stunned a few eunuchs and court ladies in the past, and then collected the body of the eldest prince. Entered the ring, and then, from the system, exchanged a puppet exactly like the prince.


    "From now on, you are the great prince of Yuanfeng Country." Huang Feng said to the puppet.


    "Yes, Master." The puppet said respectfully to Huang Feng.


    After that, Huang Feng heard the noisy footsteps coming from outside, and knew that someone was coming, and quickly hid. As for the exchanged puppet, he was left there.


    "Your Majesty, be careful, your Majesty, be careful." A voice came from outside the room.


    However, the footsteps did not stop in the slightest, and soon a bunch of people walked in. The leader was the Emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom. However, his situation at this time was nothing more than when Huang Feng saw him during the day. To be worse, the vitality of the body is already weaker.


    "Father, why is it so panic?" The puppet who was exchanged by Huang Feng saw a large group of people walk in without the slightest panic, and his face was calm and greeted the headed Emperor.


    Although this puppet did not inherit the memory of the dead prince, he is not stupid. On the contrary, he has a strong reaction ability and a high IQ. Others may not be recognized temporarily, but the leader is Can be judged to be His Majesty the Emperor.


    "You, are you okay?" His Majesty the Emperor of Yuanfeng Country looked at the puppet in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" The puppet replied, "Oh, I just passed out. Maybe it was a little too tired recently. Just rest for a while. I''m worried about my father."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." His Majesty looked at his "son", he was indeed okay, and he was relieved. Among so many princes, he liked and trusted the prince the most. Now, his throne is also going to be inherited to him.


    "Damn slave!" The emperor kicked a nearby eunuch: "Dare to curse my emperor, come, drag me out and chop it!"


    "Your majesty, your majesty." The eunuch knelt down and begged for mercy. He just confirmed that the prince was out of breath, and then he went to report to the emperor, who knew that the prince would come back from the dead.


    The puppet that Huang Feng exchanged was just about to say a few words for the eunuch. After all, he knew in his heart that he was a fake, and the other party just said that the prince was dead. There is nothing wrong with it. If he died because of it, then Too wrong.


    However, before the puppet prince could speak, the eunuch had already started to explain some things in order to save his own life. He was already scared. He did not want to die, nor did he think that the prince would plead for him and face death. His fear is a bit unclear.


    "Your Majesty is forgiving. His Royal Highness really died just now. It was the poison of the villain." The eunuch kept kowtow.


    "What? What did you say? You actually poisoned my emperor to kill my emperor?" His Majesty the Emperor of Yuanfeng State widened his eyes and looked at the bold eunuch who was kneeling in front of him with a face of disbelief.


    "Your Majesty, the second prince asked me to do it. His Royal Highness forced me to do this. The slave was forced to do this." The eunuch continued to beg for mercy. He was thinking now, confessing to the second prince so that he could atone for his merits. , Exempt the death penalty.


    "Bastard!" His Majesty shouted loudly, not knowing whether he was talking about the eunuch bastard, or the second prince who wanted to kill his emperor brother.


    And because of being overly angry, the Emperor coughed violently, and an unnatural flush appeared on his face.


    "Imperial doctor! Call the imperial doctor!" The puppet prince yelled quickly.


    The ministers who followed His Majesty the Emperor were also in a panic at this time. Some ran to call for the emperor''s doctor, while others were supporting His Majesty with concern, while others criticized His Majesty the second prince as inappropriate.


    "Give me, cough cough, kill him!" His Majesty said, pointing to the eunuch who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Yes!"


    The two soldiers hurriedly overcame the eunuch. The eunuch''s face turned pale, and his mouth kept shouting: "Your Majesty, please spare your life, the slave is forced. All this is arranged by His Royal Highness, the slave. It was wronged."


    Then, his cry for mercy did not change the emperor¡¯s decision. It just made the face of the other party more ugly. And the puppet prince who was going to speak for that slave naturally would not speak again at this time, after all, the other party I have murdered myself, and if I still speak for the other person, then all this seems a bit unreasonable.


    Therefore, the fate of the minion is already doomed. In fact, if he does not say those words, the puppet prince may still speak for him, maybe he will not die, but when he confessed the second prince At that time, he was already dead.


    After all, this is exposing the scandal of the royal family, or in front of several ministers. How can this make His Majesty the Emperor feel comfortable?And just for venting, it is impossible to keep him alive.

 2558 Chapter 2558 I am wronged

    "Go and bring the second prince to see me!" His Majesty said angrily.


    "Yes!" The eunuch immediately took the order, and the puppet prince that Huang Feng exchanged naturally wouldn''t say anything. Now he still knows too little about the outside world, and speaking less can make him less. Some risks of exposure.


    At this time, His Royal Highness the Second Prince was celebrating in his hall.


    After the eunuch killed the eldest prince, he couldn¡¯t wait to inform the second prince. His Majesty, who went to look for him later, already knew that the eldest prince was poisoned to death by someone he had bought. Now he, There is no longer any blocking power since he was in that position, and he was naturally in a good mood.


    "Now as long as I die, I will be able to ascend to that position. At that time, I will be the most powerful person in this country. I want to see that those ministers who didn''t give me face will be. What kind of face, haha." His Royal Highness thought proudly.


    He was already fantasizing about all kinds of things after he became the emperor. After all, he had been watching that position for a long time, and he had endured so much. Now that the victory is in sight, he naturally couldn''t help being excited.


    And he will not easily let go of the ministers who supported the prince before. He will use his confidant to replace all those people, and then no one will oppose him anymore.


    After that, he can completely control the country. If they defeat Feng Jueguo again this time, they will also have a good opportunity for development in Yuanfeng State. He believes that under his wise leadership, Yuanfeng State Council will become the strongest outside the pass. Country, and then conquer the Dalu dynasty, he will last forever in history.


    Just as the second prince was thinking about his bright future, the eunuch who had come by the emperor''s order arrived and conveyed the emperor''s order.


    Regarding this, the second prince didn¡¯t doubt anything. Instead, he felt that everything was normal. His emperor was dead. I believe that the old immortal should already know the news. He must be sad in the palace of his dead emperor. At this time, other princes will be called to go, and there is nothing to be surprised, after all, the death of a prince is a major event.


    The second prince tidied his clothes. From this moment on, he was the prince of Yuanfeng. Maybe, the immortal will announce his order to become the prince in his royal brother''s palace later. The prince is ready to welcome his new identity.


    "Lead the way ahead." The second prince said solemnly. Although he deliberately pretended to be very mature and steady, the joy between his eyebrows could not be hidden.


    The eunuch was in the palace of the eldest prince just now, so he knew what had just happened. The two princes framed the prince and wanted to kill the prince. He also knew about it. In his opinion , These two princes might be about to face disaster soon, but they didn''t expect that the other party was so calm and even a little happy.


    Can''t figure it out, does he think he succeeded?


    That eunuch was just an ordinary eunuch. Even if he couldn''t figure it out, he didn''t dare to ask it directly. Even if the second prince was about to be unlucky right away, it wasn''t that an ordinary eunuch could just ask questions. That''s it.


    The second prince came to the elder prince¡¯s palace with the eunuch full of expectation, but he was thinking about what kind of sadness he should show after knowing that his elder brother is dead. Can not remain indifferent, it is still a test of his acting skills.


    And when he entered the hall, he did see his father and the ministers, um, the prince was dead, they were all here, it was normal.


    However, when he saw the elder prince standing next to his father and looking at him blankly, the second prince was completely stunned. Isn''t his brother dead already?Why is it resurrected again?Could it be that the eunuch deceived himself?Why is he so bold?Are you afraid of killing him yourself?


    The second prince, who did not have the slightest preparation, after seeing that the prince is still alive, subconsciously pointed at the prince and said: "Why are you still alive? Are you dead? Are you a man or a ghost?"


    "My dear brother, what do you say?" After seeing the second prince, the puppet prince put on an angry expression. After all, if he was assassinated, if he was indifferent, he would look a little abnormal: "Is it right? I am not dead yet, so disappointed? Can''t accept it?"


    At this time, the second prince also reacted, no matter what happened, but it was clear that the prince was not dead, and he could not leak his feet at this time.


    So, the second prince squeezed out an ugly smile and said: "Why, brother, you''re all right, I''m too happy to be too late, how can I be disappointed?"


    However, he found that when he spoke, including his emperor brother, father, and many ministers, they all looked at him indifferently, and did not change because of his own explanation.


    "What''s the matter with you?" His Royal Highness suppressed the chaos in his heart and asked. He had already scolded the eunuch who had not succeeded or failed countless times in his heart. He swears that he will wait until he leaves here. , We must let that eunuch die better than life, let him know that not everyone can deceive.


    "Kneel!" His Majesty the Emperor suddenly shouted at him.


    "Father, you are..." the second prince asked.


    "Kneel down!" His Majesty the Emperor shouted again.


    Seeing this, the second prince had to kneel down unwillingly, but still pretended to be confused and looked at his father.


    Could it be that the eunuch confessed himself?Otherwise, why is the father so angry?However, how could the eunuch be so stupid, didn''t he know that doing so would make him die faster?


    "I always thought that you are a good child. Although you are a little bit paranoid, you are still a good child. However, what you did today disappointed me too much." His Majesty the Emperor hated iron and steel.


    "Father, what do you mean by this? My son doesn''t understand." The second prince said.


    "Don''t understand? What did you do, you don''t know?" His Majesty said: "That position is very noble, but you can''t even buy the eunuch to assassinate your emperor''s brother for that position, regardless of your brotherhood. , How can you do such a vicious thing?"


    "Father, I was wronged, I didn''t do anything." The second prince cried out. At this time, he was quite sure that the eunuch really confessed him.

 2559 Chapter 2559 Unacceptable

    His Royal Highness the second prince had already scolded the eunuch hundreds of times in his heart. He really didn''t expect that the eunuch would actually dare to confess him. Does he not want to live?


    However, no matter how much scolding it is now, it is a bit of no avail. His father and the ministers obviously already knew about this matter. In fact, there was nothing to know about this matter, and the second prince did not think about it. To conceal this matter for a long time, he knows that other people are not stupid. The eldest prince dies, and he is the most profitable. Therefore, once the eldest prince dies, he is the most suspicious person, and others will definitely be. Those who doubt him, as long as they carefully investigate it, they can also know that he is instigating the incident.


    Therefore, the second prince did not care too much about his exposure from the beginning, and what made him unacceptable was that he was exposed, and the eldest prince was not dead yet, which made him very difficult to accept.


    If the eldest prince dies, even if other people suspect themselves, they can only accept this fact, because in Yuanfeng, only he and the eldest prince are the most likely and qualified to inherit the throne. As for the others The prince is either too young or has no ability at all, it is impossible for him to be in that position.


    Therefore, His Royal Highness the second prince thought things very well before. As long as the eldest prince dies, even if he is exposed, it will not affect the final result too much. What''s more, he still has Qian Yuanguo''s help.


    However, the reality is cruel. In other words, the eunuch''s eunuch is useless, and the eldest prince has not been killed. In this case, he has been exposed. This is the worst result.


    "Father, I am wronged, I really don''t know anything." His Royal Highness the second prince cried, but what the truth is, at this time, he obviously would not admit that he was the murderer. When his emperor''s brother was not dead, He can''t guarantee that his father will not do anything to him.


    "Someone must have deliberately framed me, it must be so." The second prince shouted.


    "Framed you? Don''t you know what you did yourself?" His Majesty said angrily.


    The last thing he didn¡¯t want to see was that his sons were fighting for that position. However, the reality was that he slapped him severely. He is not dead yet. His sons are already There was a quarrel, and now there was a situation that would put the other party to death. This was something he couldn''t accept, and it was the most angry place.


    "Father, I really don''t know. I have been in the palace for this period of time, and I don''t know anything." His Royal Highness refused to admit it alive.


    If the person kneeling is an ordinary civilian, His Majesty the Emperor would not mind using some tough methods to hit dozens of boards.


    However, the person kneeling now is his son after all, a child who has been spoiled since childhood. If he really hits dozens of big boards, he may have not recruited yet, he would have died under the court staff.


    "Fine, you go down, regardless of whether this matter has anything to do with you, you are not allowed to have such thoughts in the future, and you are staying in your hall during this time and you are not allowed to go anywhere." His Majesty the Emperor Looking at his second son blankly, "In addition, now I formally establish the prince as the prince. After I die, he will inherit the throne."


    "What?!" The second prince looked at his father in shock. He obviously did not expect that his father would formally make the prince the prince at this time. Obviously, this was done for him. , I just want to tell him, don''t think about it anymore, that the throne has been determined to the eldest prince, so that he will be more peaceful in the future.


    Such an order was officially stated, and it was still stated in the presence of the first prince, the second prince, and many ministers, which meant that this decision was basically impossible to change.


    The second prince can still accept the ban. After all, he does not need to come out or do anything in person. There are other people who can do it for him. He only needs to give orders. Therefore, even if it is banned, it is only a temporary loss of freedom. , But it didn''t have much influence on other things he planned.


    However, he couldn''t accept the orders from his father to directly make the prince the prince.


    Although many people thought that the eldest prince is the successor to the next throne, the eldest prince is still the eldest prince, not the prince. Therefore, other princes, especially the second prince, still have a chance. You can also move around to win over some officials.


    However, now the eldest prince has been formally established as a prince, and his father said in person that after his death, the throne will be inherited by the eldest prince. This is equivalent to a will, which means that in a formal way, He has completely lost the possibility of inheriting the throne. In this case, he has no way to win over any official.


    After all, no one else is stupid. Who will support him when he knows that he cannot succeed to the throne?


    "Your Majesty Wanan!" The ministers present knelt down and said respectfully.


    The ministers were not surprised by the order of the emperor. After all, the idea that the emperor wanted the emperor to inherit the throne was not a secret, and many people knew it.


    At this time, His Majesty chose to formally establish the prince as the prince, and clearly stated that the prince is the next emperor, and it is obviously also affected by today¡¯s events. He does not want to include the second prince again. The other princes inside imagined that if the other princes had any unrealistic ideas, they would probably do radical things, just like today.


    Therefore, the emperor''s doing this now is to completely cut off the thoughts that other princes shouldn''t have. In this way, the kind of brother-in-law will not happen.


    "No, you can''t do this!" The second prince who couldn''t accept the facts suddenly shouted.


    His Majesty the emperor frowned and said, "What decision do I have to make, do I still need your consent? I am not dead yet, but the emperor of this country!"


    "Your majesty calm down!" the ministers said.


    Obviously, His Majesty was irritated by the attitude of the second prince. He was still the emperor of this country, and he was a eloquent existence. Even if the second prince was his son, he had no right and right to question his decision.


    However, some of the irrational second princes who had been hit by reality did not feel scared and did not choose to back down.

 2560 Chapter 2560 Something Accident

    "You can''t do this!" The second prince said again. Compared with the crazy expression just now, the expression on his face is much calmer now, but there is a lot of alienation and a cold taste.


    "Why? Don''t you listen to my orders?" His Majesty the emperor''s anger between his brows became even worse, and he rebuked, "You want to rebel?!"


    rebel!


    This is a big sin for any person, even seven or eight deaths is enough. Even if the second prince is the prince, once he is identified as a rebellion, then there is only one dead end waiting for him.


    Everyone looked at the second prince, sweating for the second prince in their hearts.


    In normal times, the emperor¡¯s favorite prince is the eldest prince, and the second prince is a bit proud and conceited. His majesty does not like it very much. Now, he is about to fight Feng Jueguo, even if he wins Feng Jueguo. , Does not mean that their country is completely safe, and the threat of Qian Yuanguo still exists.


    Therefore, at this time, they must maintain stability themselves. If there is chaos in the country at this time, then people from other countries will definitely not let go of this opportunity, regardless of whether they are still allies now, but they are present. Everyone believes that once they have a chance, they will immediately tear up the mask of hypocrisy.


    Therefore, at this time, His Majesty the Emperor will never allow different voices in the country. Stability is the most important thing. Since they have established the prince as the prince and are preparing to let him inherit the throne, they will never allow the two The prince came out to make trouble.


    If the second prince really has any other thoughts at this time, then what is waiting for him may not be as simple as a foothold.


    "Rebellion?" the second prince muttered to himself, not knowing what he was thinking, and then said: "I dare not!"


    "Don''t dare? Is there anything you dare not do?" His Majesty said: "You are also my son. I hope you don''t do stupid things. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not thinking about family affection."


    It may be a premonition that he is not far from death. His Majesty the Emperor is not in the slightest indecision now. He does not want to leave a mess for future generations after he leaves. Therefore, he will remove all threats.


    Even if the threat is his biological son, there will be no exceptions.


    The second prince lowered his head lower, but Huang Feng, who was hiding on the side, still saw the haze and unwillingness in the eyes of the other party.


    Obviously, although the second prince was softened, he may not have really accepted the reality in his heart.


    "I hope you don''t make any wrong choices." Huang Feng thought in his heart.


    His Majesty the emperor comforted the puppet prince again, and then he took people away. He knew in his heart that even if the prince hadn¡¯t had an accident, he must have been assassinated after all. He must have been a little apprehensive in his heart. Therefore, comfort is necessary. of.


    The second prince also left with His Majesty the Emperor and many ministers. From now on, he will begin to ban his foot until the situation stabilizes.


    However, Huang Feng felt that these two princes would not accept the ban so honestly. Therefore, he confessed to the puppet prince, now familiar with the surrounding eunuchs and court ladies, and learn more about the real prince from their mouths. And Huang Feng himself quietly followed the second prince into his residence.


    Huang Feng always felt that the second prince would not accept the reality so steadily. He must have a plan, and it must be in the near future. After all, the old emperor may die at any time, and the old emperor¡¯s death has been established. As the prince''s eldest prince, he is about to become the new emperor, so the second prince will not have any chance again.


    Therefore, the second prince must have done it recently. In order to avoid any accidents, Huang Feng naturally wanted to follow.


    "Fuck off! This old immortal bastard!"


    After the second prince returned to his residence, the expression on his face became mad, and he smashed the things in the room crazily, his face looked terrifying.


    His Majesty the Emperor was obviously not joking with him. After he entered the room, outside his courtyard, there were soldiers guarding him. Obviously, he really wanted to restrict his freedom and prevent him from walking around freely. After ensuring that the big prince Can successfully ascended the throne.


    This kind of being abandoned and looked down upon made the second prince almost crazy.


    After venting in the room, the second prince slowly calmed down. Just like Huang Feng thought before, if he wants to get to that position, he must act now, otherwise, he will not have it. Chance.


    Time is running out, he obviously doesn''t want to give up, so naturally he can''t waste his time on this useless vent.


    "Come here, invite Qian Yuanguo''s envoy!" said the second prince.


    "Yes." The eunuch immediately took the order and left.


    Although the emperor banned the second prince, he just refused to let him out of the yard, but he was not prevented from seeing him. Therefore, the guards who stood outside the yard would not even see someone come to see the second prince. What prevented it, not to mention, they didn''t know the true identity of the messenger, and thought they were just ordinary people.


    "Dear Father, since you don''t pass that position to me, then I will grab that position by myself!" The second prince said with a gloomy face.


    Obviously, he had decided to rebel. After knowing that he had been abandoned, he knew that he couldn''t get into that position without special means. He had worked hard for that position for so long, so how could he just give up? Give up, so even if he wants to take some risks, he has to fight it.


    What''s more, Qian Yuanguo''s strength is much stronger than their Yuanfengguo. The second prince didn''t think that his country''s army could block the attack of Qianyuanguo''s army.


    Therefore, the second prince is still very sure about the upcoming rebellion.


    Soon, the messenger from Qian Yuanguo was brought over. Just like the second prince thought, the guards did not prevent the messenger from entering, and the second prince saw the messenger smoothly.


    "My messenger, there have been some accidents. I am afraid that we have to make some changes to the things we agreed upon before." When the second prince saw the Qian Yuanguo''s messenger, he said straightforwardly. He has no intention of playing with each other now. The trick.


    "Oh? What''s the accident?" The messenger of Qian Yuanguo obviously didn''t know what happened before.


    "That''s it." The second prince did not hide anything from the other party, and told the other party what had happened before in the palace of the grand prince.

 2561 Chapter 2561 plan change

    "So, our plans for tomorrow are going to be changed?" After listening to the second prince, the messenger understood what the other party meant.


    Originally, in their plan, the second prince killed the eldest prince. After that, even if the emperor of Yuanfeng was unwilling in his heart, he would make the second prince the prince. If the emperor of Yuanfeng had a muscle, Then, Qian Yuanguo''s army will come out as the second prince''s platform. At that time, whether the emperor of Yuanfeng is willing or unwilling, he can only make the second prince the prince.


    However, the situation has obviously changed now. The second prince¡¯s plan to kill the elder prince did not succeed. On the contrary, it angered His Majesty and caused the Emperor to directly lock him in confinement and prevent him from walking. This is obviously ironclad. The heart is about to pass the throne to the prince.


    And if the second prince wants to ascend the throne and Qian Yuanguo wants to obtain the ally of the second prince, then their previous plan must be changed. Before, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army just came forward to the second prince¡¯s platform, but, Now it is necessary to prepare to help the second prince to seize the throne by force.


    However, although the plan has changed, the messenger of Qian Yuanguo didn''t feel much worried. Before he came here, he and the domestic high-level officials had expected it. After all, Yuanfengguo''s The second prince was very happy, but he himself didn''t have much ability. Many people knew it. Therefore, expecting him to kill his elder brother would not necessarily succeed. Therefore, they had already prepared to use force to help the second prince.


    From another perspective, if it were not for the incompetence of the second prince, the people of Qian Yuanguo would not choose to support him. After all, they were not bodhisattvas and did not have such a good heart. Helping the second prince to seize the throne was not out of good intentions. , But wanted to control Yuanfeng, let the second prince be a puppet emperor, and when they were completely free from Qian Yuanguo, they would completely accept Yuanfeng.


    Therefore, the failure of the second prince to assassinate the first prince made Qian Yuanguo''s messenger not so surprised. If the second prince knew what the other party was thinking, he would not know if he would go violently. After all, he had always claimed to be a genius.


    "Yes, I need your help." The second prince said.


    The second prince has now lost the support of his father and the ministers. Those people have obviously decided now. The next emperor of Yuanfeng is inherited by the first prince, and there is nothing to do with his second prince. Therefore, His greatest support now is Qian Yuanguo.


    Fortunately, although Qian Yuanguo¡¯s strength cannot be compared with Feng Jueguo, Yuanfengguo is much stronger than that of Feng Jueguo. Therefore, as long as Qian Yuanguo is willing to help himself, then he will still have a comeback. hope.


    "When you are on stage, you must make those who are not dead look good!" The second prince said viciously in his heart.


    "Of course there is no problem." Qian Yuanguo''s messenger said with a smile: "His Royal Highness is our friend of Qian Yuanguo. Of course we are willing to help His Royal Highness."


    "That''s great, you Qian Yuanguo''s help, I will not forget it." His Highness the Second Prince was overjoyed. As long as Qian Yuanguo''s help, even without the support of domestic ministers and his emperor Lao Tzu , That won''t affect him in that position.


    After that, the two discussed things about tomorrow.


    Just like Huang Feng thought before, the second prince obviously can¡¯t wait long. In the current situation, his emperor Lao Tzu may die at any time, and now, the eldest prince has become a prince. Once his emperor Lao Tzu dies, then, The eldest prince has just become the new emperor, which is obviously unacceptable to the second prince.


    Although he has decided to rebel, he is more willing to directly use force to intimidate his father and emperor. In that case, although there will definitely be some conflicts, but it will not be very big. He is also more certain. It would be more difficult for the prince to snatch the country from the hands.


    The second prince had been discussing with the messenger until midnight, and then people sent the messenger away. However, he thought that there was no discussion content that outsiders knew, but Huang Feng, who was hiding behind him, heard it clearly.


    "It seems that this guy finally made the wrong decision." Huang Feng said to himself.


    The second prince here is obviously ready to do it tomorrow, and Huang Feng, who has already known their actions in advance, will naturally not be indifferent. For Huang Feng, the second prince is a potential threat. Now the other party takes the initiative. Jump out, how can he not take advantage of this opportunity?


    When Huang Feng returned to the inn, he found that the light in Princess Qi''s room was actually on, apparently he hadn''t rested yet, Huang Feng hesitated, and knocked on the door of Princess Qi''s room.


    "Who?" Princess Qi made a nervous voice.


    "Me." Huang Feng said.


    "I''m coming here." Princess Qi clearly heard Huang Feng''s voice and quickly responded, with a sense of relief in her voice.


    Soon, the door of Princess Qi''s room was opened, and the neatly dressed Princess Qi appeared in front of Huang Feng.


    "You haven''t rested so late?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Well, I can''t sleep." Princess Qi moved half of her body naturally and let Huang Feng in..


    If it was before, she would definitely avoid suspicion. After all, this night, if the lone man and the widow were in the same room, her reputation would be ruined.


    However, after the things on the carriage before, and her decision to follow Huang Feng now, she has already regarded Huang Feng as the closest person in her heart. Therefore, although she is still a little shy in her heart, she will not Refused to be in the same room with Huang Feng.


    "Afraid?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Somewhat." Princess Qi nodded.


    For her, this is a strange country after all. For Princess Qi, who has never traveled far before, it is too far away. Even before she decided on the marriage, she never thought that she would come to such a place. She thought that she would never leave the Dalu Dynasty, or even leave the imperial capital.


    But now, she is outside, in such an unfamiliar place, she feels a little nervous in her heart, it is inevitable. If Huang Feng was there before, she still doesn''t think it, because as long as Huang Feng is there, she believes , No matter what kind of danger, Huang Feng can help her withstand it, and she doesn''t have to worry about her safety at all.


    However, now that Huang Feng is not there, she naturally doesn''t feel that safe anymore, so it''s normal to not be able to sleep.


    Of course, there is another point that Princess Qi did not say, that is, she is still worried about Huang Feng''s safety.

 2562 Chapter 2562 Dreaming

    Although Huang Feng is very powerful, Princess Qi has seen Huang Feng in a one-to-many scene. However, this is a completely strange place after all. Two fists are difficult to four hands. Once Huang Feng is ambushed, it will still be very dangerous. Therefore, before Huang Feng came back, Princess Qi was always worried about Huang Feng''s safety, so she couldn''t sleep. After all, Huang Feng was now her biggest support.


    "When things are over here, you can go wherever you want in the future." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi.


    It is indeed a huge challenge to let a princess who has a noble birth and has never suffered before, and to live this kind of drifting life. Huang Feng can understand Princess Qi''s fear, so he does not think that Princess Qi is hypocritical.


    And what Huang Feng said is that the matter here is resolved, not only refers to Yuanfeng country. In his plan, Yuanfeng country is just the beginning. He has now replaced the big prince with a puppet, Yuanfeng The country is about to be under his control, although there are still two princes jumping there, but for Huang Feng, that is not a big trouble, and it will be resolved soon.


    After taking control of Yuanfeng Country, Huang Feng is also ready to control the power of the Allied Forces of Guanwai. This time his opponent will become Qian Yuanguo. After all, Huang Feng already understands Qian Yuanguo¡¯s ambitions. Obviously, he wanted to replace Feng Jueguo''s position outside the pass and unify all the forces outside the pass. The final goal might even be the Great Lu Dynasty.


    After Huang Feng took control of Yuanfeng, he wanted to replace Qian Yuanguo and become the leader of the allied forces outside the Guanwai. After that, he would lead the allied forces outside the Guanwai and defeat the Fengjueguo army. At this point, all threats outside the Guanwai could be eliminated. After that, when the time comes, there will be no external threats that could endanger the Da Lu Dynasty. There is no problem where Princess Qi wants to go.


    Although Princess Qi has repeatedly stated that he will follow Huang Feng, and Huang Feng has agreed, but he still wants to help Princess Qi and solve some of the problems in the Da Lu Dynasty. After that, how will Princess Qi choose? Continue Follow him, or go back to the palace and continue to be her princess. Huang Feng is acceptable. He doesn¡¯t want Princess Qi to follow him when she is forced to do so. In that case, Huang Feng always feels that, Princess Qi is unwilling in her heart and may regret it in the future.


    Although Huang Feng is strong, it is still a bit troublesome for him to face the entire Feng Jueguo army alone. Moreover, even if he can defeat Feng Jueguo''s army by himself, he will be able to Leave some trouble, not to mention, what Huang Feng wants is a stable country, and he still needs them to help him earn money.


    If he defeated Feng Jueguo on his own, it would be troublesome to unify outside the pass, and it would not be conducive to his rule after he left. Therefore, Huang Feng wanted to control the entire outside pass through the hands of Yuanfeng.


    Of course, Huang Feng¡¯s looks similar to those of the Dalu dynasty are also not good for him to rule the Guanwai. Therefore, he must want this puppet. Although the Guanwai is divided into several countries, they are all of the same type. , It¡¯s easier to accept the other side¡¯s rule.


    "I''m not going anywhere, I''ll follow you." Princess Qi shook her head and said with certainty.


    "Okay." Huang Feng didn''t refuse at this time either. After all, he had already promised before. Naturally, he would not regret it, but before leaving here, he would solve some of the troubles of the Da Lu Dynasty and give Princess Qi. Chance to choose again.


    Huang Feng was in Princess Qi''s room and chatted with her for a while before going back to the room to sleep.


    In fact, when chatting with Huang Feng, Princess Qi always wondered whether she should keep Huang Feng here for the night. She had already expressed her thoughts before, and I believe Huang Feng also understands his inner thoughts. If he is If you want to stay, should you refuse or agree?


    Princess Qi has been fighting ideologically in her heart. Although more than ten years of ideological education has made her feel that it is right to choose to refuse, in her heart she is unwilling to go against Huang Feng¡¯s wishes and make Huang Feng unhappy. , Is not what she wants to see, let alone, deep down in her heart, she actually doesn''t hate leaving Huang Feng.


    However, what Princess Qi did not expect was that Huang Feng took the initiative to leave, which made her slightly stunned for a while, and subconsciously said, "This is gone?"


    After speaking, Princess Qi''s face turned red, and she cursed in her heart that she was not reserved at all. What if Huang Feng misunderstood?


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t think much about it. He said, "It''s getting late. I was in a hurry a few days ago. I didn''t have a good rest. I will rest early tonight to recover well."


    "Oh." Princess Qi replied, she didn''t know what kind of thinking she was at this time, she was relieved and a little disappointed?


    After Huang Feng went out, Princess Qi leaned behind the door, clutching her still hot cheeks, thinking about the previous problem again in her heart.


    If Huang Feng really wants to stay, what kind of attitude should he be?


    I would probably agree, right?Princess Qi thought to herself.


    Unfortunately, Huang Feng has already left, and Princess Qi sighed slightly.


    Early the next morning, when Huang Feng saw Princess Qi and Xiaohuan again, their expressions were much better than before. Obviously, the continuous rush of the previous few days was especially weak for the two common people. For the woman, it was not an easy task, but the two of them had tolerated it before and never complained in front of Huang Feng, which made Huang Feng look highly at Princess Qi and Xiaohuan in his heart.


    "Are there any arrangements for today?" Princess Qi asked casually while eating, but she didn''t dare to look at Huang Feng.


    Last night, after Huang Feng left, Princess Qi went to bed. However, on the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep. She kept thinking about the previous things in her head. It took a long time to fall asleep in a daze. However, in a dream She dreamed of Huang Feng again. She didn''t know that this was the first time she had dreamed of Huang Feng. It seemed that she had been dreaming of Huang Feng since she met Huang Feng.


    But this time it was even more excessive. Huang Feng was not as honest in her dreams as in reality. She was all kinds of teasing and made Princess Qi ashamed. In her dreams, the two of them did even that kind of shameful things. , And Princess Qi is just shy, and doesn''t mean to refuse in the slightest.


    It is precisely because of yesterday''s dream that Princess Qi was a little uncomfortable when she saw Huangfeng in the morning, and even some did not dare to look at Huangfeng. When she saw Huangfeng, she thought of yesterday''s dream.

 2563 Chapter 2563 good practice

    Huang Feng also felt that Princess Qi''s expression seemed a little wrong, and asked: "What''s the matter? Didn''t rest well last night?"


    "No, nothing." Princess Qi said quickly, but the expression on her face seemed even more embarrassing.


    Huang Feng looked at Princess Qi and didn''t seem to have any problems, so he didn''t think much about it, and said, "I will go out after dinner."


    Huang Feng hasn''t forgotten what he heard at the second prince''s residence last night. Today, the second prince must have something to do. He must go to the scene to ensure that no accidents happen.


    "Can I go together?" Princess Qi looked at Huang Feng expectantly and said.


    Princess Qi didn''t want to stay in the inn waiting for Huang Feng to come back. She wanted to follow Huang Feng and stay by his side.


    "Maybe not." Huang Feng shook his head and refused.


    "Oh." Seeing Huang Feng''s refusal, Princess Qi was very disappointed, but she didn''t force it.


    "Today''s things are a bit dangerous. After today, I can take you out." Huang Feng explained the disappointment of Princess Qi, afraid that Princess Qi would think more about it.


    "Yeah." Upon hearing Huang Feng''s explanation, Princess Qi was relieved. She knew that Huang Feng was not here for fun, there was business to do, and she could not help him, but she could not drag him. The hind legs are.


    "Also, you''d better not go out today, just stay in the inn, there may be some chaos outside." Huang Feng warned.


    The second prince has already discussed with Qian Yuanguo¡¯s messenger to prepare to seize the throne by force. Therefore, there may be a chaos at that time. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are just ordinary people. Once they encounter any danger, they will If they are not around, they will be very dangerous.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi would naturally not refute Huang Feng''s instructions. She also saw that Huang Feng was not joking when he said this. It should be that something big was about to happen, so she told herself that way. Princess Qi is not stupid, and she is not a person who likes to make trouble without reason. Since Huang Feng has already said that, she will naturally not do stupid things.


    "If you two are bored in the inn, and if you have nothing to do, you can practice the set of inner skills I taught you." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    After dinner last night, Huang Feng taught Princess Qi and Xiaohuan a set of inner strength methods. Although this set of inner strength methods is not as good as the one taught by Su Yumo and others, it is not bad. What''s more, in this time and space, there is no internal gong, even if they cultivate the worst internal gong mental method, it is much more than others.


    What''s more, what Huang Feng gave them is not the worst.


    And just today, there may be a little chaos outside. If the two of them stay in the inn, they will also feel bored. At this time, practicing internal skills is obviously a good way. It can not only increase strength, but also kill time, killing two birds with one stone.


    "Yeah. We will definitely practice hard." Princess Qi promised.


    Princess Qi knows that Huang Feng is strong, she wants to follow Huang Feng, but she also knows that this world is not peaceful and there will be danger at any time, and she does not want to be Huang Feng¡¯s burden, so the only thing she can do is Improve her strength, and because of this, after learning about Huang Fengsheng''s Kung Fu, she has made up her mind to practice hard.


    As for Xiaohuan, it is the same. In her heart, Princess Qi is the most important thing. Before, Princess Qi was in danger several times, but she was helpless. That feeling made her uncomfortable. She didn''t want to meet Princess Qi again. When it was dangerous, there was no way, so I asked Huang Feng for help, wanting Huang Feng to teach her kung fu, increase her strength, and protect Princess Qi.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng did not expect too much of the two of them. With him, there would be no danger for the two of them. The reason for teaching them internal skills is just in case, and at the same time, to pass the time. , I never thought about training two heroines.


    However, seeing Princess Qi and Xiaohuan taking this seriously, Huang Feng naturally wouldn''t say anything, and could not discourage their enthusiasm. There is one thing to do, which is good, so that the two will not be bored.


    After instructing Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, Huang Feng left the inn, and then headed towards the palace, which will be very lively today.


    Although Huang Feng had known the second prince¡¯s plan in advance, he was not prepared to act on the second prince in advance. After all, not many people knew about the plan. At least the emperor of Yuanfeng State didn¡¯t know it. In his heart, the second The prince is still his son and the prince of Yuanfeng Kingdom. If this second prince dies in an accident at this time, then the prince who has just had a conflict with the second prince will become the most suspicious one. At that time, maybe the position of the prince will change.


    And this is obviously not what Huang Feng wants to see. He does not want to drag the puppet prince into this matter. Therefore, he wants to wait until the second prince actually does it before he does it. In that case, the evidence is conclusive. The second prince also completely had no chance to stand up, and at the same time, the emperor did not doubt the prince.


    When Huang Feng sneaked into the palace, he found that the security here was stronger than yesterday, which is not surprising.


    Although the old emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom did not know what the second prince and the messengers of Qian Yuanguo conspired, but today is the days when Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army passed through them, and those of Qian Yuanguo Human ambitions, the Emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom also knows, so it is always right to be careful.


    Of course, it was also because he didn''t know that the second prince had reached an agreement with Qian Yuanguo, so although the old prince had arranged some arrangements, he was not sufficiently vigilant yet.


    Near noon, Huang Feng saw the dust flying outside, and an army of tens of thousands of people had approached the capital of Yuanfeng State, and the identity of this army was obviously Qian Yuanguo''s army.


    Qian Yuanguo''s army is here!And the person leading the team was the domineering general who had defeated Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty coalition forces before.


    The domineering general at this time can be described as high-spirited, Feng Jueguo''s strength, outside the pass, that is obvious to all, other countries outside the pass need to live on Feng Jueguo, and Feng Jueguo''s ambitions, people in many countries also Yes I know.


    However, it was such a powerful country that was defeated in its own hands. The god of war in their country died on the battlefield. Such an achievement was enough to leave the domineering general in history.

 2564 Chapter 2564 continue to follow

    However, the ambitious and domineering general who is rushed in his heart obviously will not satisfy the immediate achievements. He wants to become the first person in history outside the pass!Complete the unification of the customs and achieve what no one has done before.


    Therefore, after defeating the coalition forces of Feng Jueguo and Dalu dynasty, the domineering general couldn''t wait to summon the coalition forces of countries outside the pass to formally attack Feng Jueguo and complete the true reunification.


    However, the domineering general who had been dazzled by the victory did not expect that the army of Feng Jueguo he had defeated before was only more than 20,000 people. Although such a loss would make Feng Jueguo painful, it would not The strength of Feng Jueguo has not been broken, and the strength of Feng Jueguo is still the best. Although the domineering general has organized a coalition army, the number exceeds the number of Feng Jueguo''s troops, but it really fought, he It''s hard to say how big the winning side is.


    Although the god of war and the prince of Feng Jueguo died on the previous battlefield, this will cause Feng Jueguo into a certain amount of chaos, but if the enemy is present, the people of Feng Jueguo are likely to unite and unite. Externally, moreover, the enemy they faced was the murderer who killed the eldest prince and Morey. At that time, it is likely to arouse the fierce emotions of the soldiers and the people of the country, and the resistance they encounter will become much greater.


    In addition, the domineering general always thought that the great prince of Feng Jueguo Luiza and Morey of the God of War died in the hands of people on their side, which made him wrong about the combat effectiveness of his team. Assessed, I felt that there was no problem at all for the coalition army on my own side to defeat the windy army.


    In fact, the deaths of the two had nothing to do with them. Even if Huang Feng hadn''t secretly taken the shots, it would be hard to say who lost and who won the previous battle.


    However, all of this made the domineering general feel too good about himself, and he had sufficient confidence in this attack against the country.


    However, before attacking Feng Jueguo, he still has a little thing to do, and this little thing is related to Yuanfengguo in front of him.


    Originally, before the coalition forces were dispatched to block the forces of Feng Jueguo and the Great Lu Dynasty, Qian Yuanguo had already sent people to contact the second prince of Yuanfengguo secretly, and wanted to support him to the throne. The prince ascending to the throne of Yuanfeng is obviously beneficial to their subsequent occupation of Yuanfeng. Compared with the incompetent and overly arrogant second prince, the eldest prince is obviously a little difficult to each other, and aims to unify the money of all countries outside the pass. China, obviously does not want the great prince to successfully ascend the throne.


    And before, they and the second prince of Yuanfeng have already planned the matter almost, and they also took care of the second prince and acted on the elder prince. As long as the second prince kills the elder prince, then they can not only smoothly push the second prince to the throne. Moreover, they can also grasp the handle of the second prince. Once they do something to Yuanfeng country in the future, then they will publicize the matter. Then, the second prince will definitely become the target of everyone. At that time, the Yuanfeng country will definitely When problems arise, it will become easier for them to occupy Yuanfeng Country.


    It¡¯s just that the domineering general and others did not expect that there was an accident in the end. The second prince¡¯s assassination of the elder prince actually failed. The eldest prince was not dead, but was alive and well, and the second prince¡¯s behavior also angered Yuan. The old emperor of Fengguo asked him to formally establish the prince as the prince, which is obviously very unfavorable to the things Qian Yuanguo planned.


    While secretly scolding the second prince for incompetence, the domineering generals had to choose a backup plan to directly help the second prince rise to the post by force. Although this would increase some troubles, in the eyes of the domineering general, there would not be much problem, especially It is that they are now going to attack Feng Jueguo, and the army has to pass through the city of Yuanfeng Country, so it is more convenient for them to move.


    "Is this the capital of Yuanfeng country? It''s not much stronger than our small county town." Wang Cheng, who followed Qian Yuanguo''s army, looked at the Yuanfeng country city in front of him, muttering a little disdainfully.


    Since defeating the forces of Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty last time, Wang Cheng did not immediately return to the Dalu Dynasty. Instead, he sent some people back to the Dalu Dynasty with the previous supplies, while he took the rest with him. His army continued to follow the domineering general. He knew that the battle outside the customs was not over yet, and a great battle was coming. Naturally, he would not want to miss such an opportunity.


    For Wang Cheng, who has no shortage of people, food, weapons and equipment are what he values ??most. In the previous round, he obviously made a lot of money, not only from the domineering general, but also from A lot has been collected on the battlefield, and these gains made him very satisfied. With those things, he can further expand his team.


    However, Wang Cheng is obviously not satisfied. Therefore, he chose to continue to fight outside the pass with the domineering general, so he can continue to obtain some materials and resources from the domineering general. In addition, when Feng Jueguo is defeated, he will be able to win from Feng Jueguo. Some things were confiscated there. Although it is said that the big head this time will definitely be divided among several countries outside the Guan headed by Qian Yuanguo, but there will not be too few left for Wang Cheng. After all, Feng Jueguo is certain The largest country outside the customs, this largest country not only refers to the strength of the military, but also to the economy.


    Feng Jueguo has been fighting against the Great Lu dynasty over the years. However, these battles did not bring down Feng Jueguo, but instead allowed them to develop greatly. After all, they were able to win battles most of the time. It is possible to obtain resources including population, food and other resources from the territory of the Dalu dynasty. These resources made the originally barren Fengjue country gradually richer. Although it is still not comparable to the great Lu dynasty, it is absolutely It is the best one outside the customs, which is one reason why other countries, including Qian Yuanguo, are jealous.


    Therefore, once Feng Jueguo was defeated, he would get a lot of spoils. Even if it was just a drink of soup afterwards, it was a very good thing for Wang Cheng, and he was already very satisfied.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng did not leave, but chose to continue to follow the domineering general, and the domineering general wanted to attack Feng Jueguo. This is the largest country outside the pass, naturally, the more troops it has, the better. Naturally, he has no opinion on Wang Cheng''s choice.


    Moreover, Wang Cheng didn¡¯t care about the life and death of his subordinates. Therefore, using Wang Cheng¡¯s people as cannon fodder at the forefront would not be more appropriate. In this case, their final loss would be much smaller, which is what everyone would like. saw.

 2565 Chapter 2565 Allied Forces Arrival

    Because all parties were very satisfied with this arrangement, Wang Cheng smoothly followed the domineering general and the others. At this time, they were also on the way to Fengjue Country. It was normal to pass Yuanfeng Country, and Wang Cheng did not have it. Think about it, the domineering general obviously didn''t completely trust him, so he didn''t tell him what he wanted to do in Yuanfeng.


    Yuanfeng is only a small country outside the Guan, and naturally there is no way to compare it with the Dalu dynasty, and its capital, in the Dalu dynasty, is only slightly larger than the county seat, and the Dalu dynasty¡¯s capital is not at all. The methods are comparable. Although Wang Cheng is now considered a traitor of the Da Lu Dynasty, he must still be proud of the Da Lu Dynasty in his heart. After all, his goal is to replace the Lu family and become the new ruler of the Da Lu Dynasty. .


    In fact, in Wang Cheng¡¯s heart, the capitals of these countries outside the Guan were nothing great, whether it was the capital of Qian Yuanguo, or the capital of Yuanfeng Country in front of him, even if it was the capital of Fengjue Country that he had not seen yet, It is not on the same level as the capitals of the Great Lu Dynasty, and Wang Cheng has never really valued these outsiders.


    Wang Cheng¡¯s mentality is the most normal mentality of a Da Lu dynasty. Although the Da Lu dynasty has been suffering from the fight against the wind and the country over the years, and even been beaten miserably, in his heart, Da Lu The people of the Lu dynasty actually look down on these people outside the Guan, thinking that they are not fully civilized, but just a group of uncultured brash men, even if they are now performing very well on the battlefield, but the people of the big Lu dynasty are still I can''t look down on them, the people of the Dalu dynasty still think of themselves as a state of heaven.


    Wang Cheng obviously thinks the same way. Although he is now cooperating with people from other countries outside the customs, this does not mean that he really likes these people. In fact, in his opinion, he is just using These people are just using the resources in their hands to expand their own strength. When they become stronger, they will overthrow the rule of the Lu family in the Dalu dynasty. After that, he will lead people to kill all the barbarians outside the Guan and let them know, People from the Great Lu Dynasty are not so easy to bully.


    Of course, it¡¯s not the time to think about that. The current Wang Cheng still needs the help of these countries outside the customs. So, on the surface, he is very cooperative, even if he knows the domineering generals and others, there are people who use him as As for the suspicion of cannon fodder, he did not show the slightest displeasure. Anyway, as far as he is concerned, as long as he has food and weapons in his hand, then he can pull out another team at any time.


    Wang Cheng is not without mind. The elite of his men have already escorted the previous batch of supplies back to China. What he carries with him is just a team of ordinary civilians. These people have not received too much training, and they have been fighting. It is a swarm of people. Such people can be pulled out of the Da Lu Dynasty as much as Wang Cheng needs. Therefore, no matter how much sacrifices these people have, he will not care, even if they are all dead, as long as they die. It¡¯s valuable to help him get more supplies, so Wang Cheng would not even blink.


    The army stopped outside the city. Wang Cheng, the domineering general and others were not surprised by this. Although they and Yuanfengguo are allies now, after all, they are not the same force. Those who are willing to enter the city, not to mention, there is no place to station so many troops.


    The domineering general, Wang Cheng and some generals from other countries rode horses to the city. According to the plan, they paid a visit to the emperor of Yuanfeng State, and then set off with the troops of Yuanfeng State that had been assembled and reorganized.


    Everyone smoothly entered the main hall of Yuanfeng Kingdom and saw the old emperor. The old emperor was obviously already waiting for these people to arrive.


    "Sure enough, all the generals are heroes. I think there will be no problem with this attack on Feng Jueguo." The old emperor said with a faint smile on his face.


    Although Qian Yuanguo is also a threat in his heart, it is clear that the greatest threat is still Feng Jueguo. Only after Feng Jueguo is destroyed, Qian Yuanguo may become their enemy.


    The old emperor also believed that before Feng Jueguo was destroyed, the people of Qian Yuanguo would not do stupid things. After all, stability and unity are the most important now. Only in this way can they defeat Feng Jueguo.


    However, the old emperor obviously did not know that the people of Qian Yuanguo had already been planning his country, and the domineering general was confident in his own strength. He believed that he would definitely be able to defeat Feng Jueguo, then, Some time happened during this period and it is not a big deal.


    "Thank your majesty for the compliment." said the domineering general. He is the highest among these people. It is natural for him to speak: "I wonder if your country''s army is ready?"


    "It''s all ready, you can set off at any time." The old emperor said: "You all come from afar, please rest a while, and it''s not too late to leave after lunch. It''s my practice for you all."


    This is due politeness. Although Qian Yuanguo is guarded in his heart, some face-saving things must be done. After all, these troops have come from afar, and now it¡¯s time to finish the meal. The old emperor naturally wanted Retain some, and those troops stationed outside the city must be prepared to bury their pots for cooking at this time. Therefore, it is a normal invitation for the domineering generals and others to stay in the palace for dinner.


    The domineering general and the others did not refuse, and everyone moved to another hall where all kinds of food had been prepared. Everyone sat down, eating and talking about the upcoming war. The atmosphere in the entire hall was very harmonious.


    On the other side, after the troops outside the city were stationed, a squad of hundreds of people rode towards the city.


    "Stop! You are not allowed to enter the city." At the city gate, the soldiers guarding the city gate stopped the team. The soldiers received the order to guard the city gate and prevent troops from outside the city from entering the city. , And before, those troops were also very cooperative and stationed outside the city, which also relieved the soldiers guarding the city gate. After all, no one wants to have a conflict at this time.


    However, they didn''t expect that, not long after, a team actually came, looking at it, obviously wanting to enter the city, which made them suddenly nervous, and quickly stopped the team.


    "We go into the city to make some purchases and we will come out soon." The leading cavalry general said.

 2566 Chapter 2566 Seizing the City Gate

    "You can enter the city, but you must disarm the weapon." The captain who guarded the city gate said.


    "This is impossible!" The leading cavalry general decisively refused: "You should know that for a soldier, a weapon is his second life, and it is impossible to disarm the weapon casually."


    "That also depends on when." The captain guarding the city gate refused to let go. After all, the order he had received before was that these soldiers should not be allowed to enter the city. Now, when the opponent wants to enter, he has opened the net. On the one hand, they just let them disarm their weapons. I didn''t expect that these people would be unwilling.


    "If you have to bring weapons, then I can only say sorry to you." The leader said, for the sake of the safety of this city, it is impossible for him to let these people enter the city with weapons. Although, he felt that there were not many people in this team, and even if they entered the city, they would not be able to set off any storms, but orders were orders, and he would not defy them casually.


    "Okay, then." The cavalry general shrugged, took the long sword from his waist, and passed it forward. The people following him did the same.


    The captain who guarded the gate of the city secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the movements of the cavalry general. This is a relatively sensitive period and a crucial period for the attack on Feng Jueguo. The garrisons outside the city are all Their allies, if possible, of course he would not want to conflict with his allies at this time.


    "Fortunately, these people are pretty good at talking." The captain who guarded the city gate approached the cavalry general and was about to pick up the opponent''s weapon. He thought to himself: "Looking at these people''s clothes, they should all belong to Qian Yuanguo. People, I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t purchase everything in their own country before, but now they actually go to their own country to buy things."


    Qian Yuanguo is obviously richer than Yuanfengguo, with more supplies and more complete supplies, and he wants to buy things, preferably in Qianyuanguo. It is normal for the guard team leader to have such doubts in his heart.


    It¡¯s just that the captain didn¡¯t notice that when he walked in front of the cavalry general, the cold light appeared in the opponent¡¯s eyes. The guard squad leader stretched out his hand and wanted to take the weapon. However, at this moment, the cavalry general, Suddenly he drew out the long sword and brushed it. Before the captain who was guarding the city gate hadn''t reacted, the sword cut through the opponent''s neck.


    "Swipe!"


    Following the movements of the cavalry general, the cavalry behind him all drew their weapons. The easygoing appearance before has completely disappeared, replaced by a fierce aura.


    "Kill with me! Occupy the city gate and let the team in!"


    After the cavalry commander killed the captain who was guarding the city gate, he shouted and rushed to the soldiers who were still guarding the city gate.


    Those soldiers obviously did not expect that things would turn out to be like this. Although the relationship between Yuanfengguo and Qian Yuanguo was not very good, there were not too many conflicts before, and now the two countries are allies. They received the above order not to allow these allies to enter the city. However, in the eyes of these soldiers, this is a normal order and will not lead to any bad consequences. I believe those allies are also understandable.


    However, they never thought that the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo would take the initiative to attack them, and it was still at this critical moment of attacking the country. Therefore, the soldiers guarding the city gates were just like their superiors. , Not the slightest preparation for all this.


    Qian Yuanguo¡¯s cavalry generals didn¡¯t care about that much. These people were stunned. For him, that would be great. He rode his horse into the center of the soldiers guarding the city gate. The long sword in his hand began to be merciless. Reaping the lives of those soldiers, these soldiers who were still in a state of stunnedness, the people who were killed suddenly turned on their backs, and suffered a lot of casualties.


    "Quickly, close the city gate, and you can''t let them in!" At this time, the soldiers guarding the city gate reacted and wanted to close the city gate. These people in front of them wanted to occupy the city gate, obviously there would be nothing Good thing, this is their capital city. If there is danger, then it will be a major blow to their entire country in Yuanfeng.


    "I just want to close the city gate now, isn''t it too late." The cavalry general sneered, and cut down another Yuanfengguo soldier, and then rushed to the city gate. The soldiers behind him, this time The soldiers who were guarding the city gate could not withstand their offensive at all, and they collapsed in an instant.


    And those soldiers who wanted to close the city gate did not succeed. After all, the city gate is very heavy. It is definitely not an easy task to close the city gate. While the city gate is still slowly closing, The cavalry had already rushed over, killing all the soldiers in three or two strokes, and the city gates could not be closed naturally, and they were also occupied by the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo.


    After the Qian Yuanguo cavalry general had taken control of the city gate, he turned and looked to the rear, where the dust was flying, and a black figure was approaching, and those people were the cavalry troops of Feng Jueguo.


    This was originally a premeditated attack. When this cavalry general led his men to kill the city gate guard and seize the city gate, the remaining Qian Yuanguo''s army had also been dispatched. They were originally away from the city. The door wasn''t very far away, and it rushed to the front soon.


    At this time, the defenders on the wall of Yuanfeng Kingdom had already rushed down, trying to regain control of the city gate from the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo, but this was obviously not an easy task.


    Qian Yuanguo¡¯s strength was originally stronger than Yuanfengguo, but was selected. The team who seized the city gate was even more of an elite force. The strength was good. On the other hand, Yuanfengguo guarded the city gate. The soldiers patrolling the city are only ordinary soldiers, even some soldiers with less ability. Strong soldiers are liked by the generals. Who will perform this kind of hard task?


    Therefore, the power gap between the two sides is obvious. Therefore, although many defenders on the front of the city rushed down and wanted to regain control of the city gate, the result was only a corpse left behind, and the city gate was controlled. The power is still in the hands of those Qian Yuanguo cavalry.


    At this time, Qian Yuanguo''s army outside the city had already arrived near the city gate.

 2567 Chapter 2567

    However, the general of Qian Yuanguo who controlled the gate of the city discovered that the team that rushed to the gate was not only the people with Qian Yuanguo, but also some people from other countries, as well as the leader who had been following them. The Lu Dynasty opposed the thief.


    Wang Cheng is indeed behind this team. Originally, he did not expect Qian Yuanguo to take action against Feng Jueguo at this time. Although, because he has been following the domineering general, he knew that the domineering general was even Qian Yuan. The high-level ambitions of the country, annexing countries outside the customs, and achieving true reunification are their goals. Defeating Feng Jueguo is the first step to achieve this goal.


    Wang Cheng did not feel any surprise about this. The relationship between these countries outside the customs is inherently complicated. It is normal for a powerful country to unify the countries outside the customs, and Feng Jueguo is like this. , And now it''s just replaced by Qian Yuanguo, there is no change in essence.


    However, Wang Cheng did not expect that Qian Yuanguo would act on Yuanfengguo at this time. After all, Feng Jueguo was still the strongest country outside the pass. They should be Qian Yuanguo¡¯s most powerful opponents. They had not defeated Fengjue. Before the country, Qian Yuanguo would not do anything to other countries outside the pass. After all, they are now all Qian Yuanguo''s allies, and they need their help to attack the country.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng didn''t expect that the domineering general would take action at this time. Isn''t this an infighting?Even if Yuanfeng is the weakest country outside Guan, they still have the strength. If you want to defeat them, you must pay some price. If the domineering general''s brain is not bad, he should be defeating Feng Jueguo. After that, he would do something against Yuanfengguo.


    However, this is clearly not the case now. When the team reached the periphery of the capital of Yuanfeng, soldiers from other countries were setting up camps step by step, and then preparing to bury pots and cooks. However, the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo were equipped with armor. They didn''t get rid of them. As for camping, they were just acting. The eyes of those soldiers always seemed to look towards the capital of Yuanfeng State not far away.


    Wang Cheng, who was more sensitive, immediately noticed the strangeness here. Although he thought it was impossible, he still thought that Qian Yuanguo might do something against Yuanfengguo at this time.


    After thinking of this, Wang Cheng moved his mind. He followed this time with only one purpose, and that is to fight the autumn wind, follow Qian Yuanguo and other countries'' teams, and pick up some cheap, even if he can''t get the big head. Don''t care, his only purpose here is to get good.


    And now, Qian Yuanguo is obviously going to attack Yuanfeng. Although he doesn''t know what the domineering general is thinking or planning, none of these have anything to do with Wang Cheng. All he thinks is that he can start from here. What kind of benefits are obtained in the matter.


    Subsequently, Wang Chengcheng secretly ordered his subordinates to prepare to act, because his elite had returned to the Dalu dynasty with various materials. Therefore, his current subordinates are just cannon fodder. They don''t have any weapons and equipment, and there are relatively few things to prepare. After all, they don''t even have armor, and some are all kinds of backward weapons.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they didn''t have something in their hands, the domineering general and others would not let his team follow, and Wang Cheng didn''t even want to equip these men with these things.


    However, the advantage of not having equipment is that they are quick to act. Of course, the death rate will be very high in real combat. However, they are not going to die now, but are just picking up some benefits afterwards, so Wang Cheng is not afraid what.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Wang Cheng to inform his subordinates to prepare for action, and Qian Yuanguo''s army there had already begun to rush out of the camp, and Wang Cheng quickly let his subordinates rush out.


    It''s just that Qian Yuanguo''s army is cavalry, and the speed is naturally fast, but Wang Cheng''s people, who don''t even have weapons and armors, can have horses?Therefore, they can only run on two legs, and they certainly cannot keep up with Qian Yuanguo''s army in terms of speed.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s not very far from the capital of Yuanfeng Country. It won¡¯t take too much time to run from here to the city. What''s more, the soldiers from Qian Yuan Country who went in in advance will definitely meet the city. Yuan Fengguo¡¯s army fought, and he followed at the end. On the contrary, he was able to avoid some such battles and reduce some losses. Although, therefore, it would also reduce some gains. However, this was originally a windfall and it was a profit. Wang Cheng didn''t care anymore.


    Of course, even if he cares, there is no way, who will let him have no cavalry.


    The changes between Qian Yuanguo and Wang Cheng naturally attracted the attention of the armies of other countries. They were not stationed far away from each other, so it was easy to find the situation here, and the current situation is obvious. Now, the coalition forces of Qian Yuanguo and Wang Cheng are ready to attack Yuanfeng. Although I don''t know what the domineering general thinks, the facts are right now, and they must do something.


    Help Yuanfengguo and stop Qian Yuanguo''s attack?This is obviously impossible. Outside the Pass, it was originally a world where the weak and the weak. The relations between the several countries outside the Pass are not too close. It is obviously not worthwhile to offend Qian Yuanguo for Yuanfengguo. Sale.


    Since Qian Yuanguo cannot be stopped, the best way is to join Qian Yuanguo¡¯s attacking team. In their opinion, since Qian Yuanguo has already faced Yuanfengguo¡¯s opponents, no matter what the consideration is, then It must have been prepared. With Yuanfeng''s strength, it is impossible to withstand Qian Yuanguo''s attack, even if this is their capital.


    The final victory of this battle must belong to Qian Yuanguo. Since they already know the result, those people in other countries will naturally not mind joining Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army at this time, but it is not them. How good the relationship with Qian Yuanguo is, but because, like Wang Cheng, they all want to fish in troubled waters at this time and enter the capital of Yuanfeng Kingdom to gain some benefits.


    Although Yuanfeng Country is the weakest and the worst economic in the countries outside the customs, it is the capital of Yuanfeng Country after all. The royal family of Yuanfeng Country lives here, and there are still a lot of high-level people, and these people''s homes Obviously it is very rich, plus some wealthy people in the city, in short, the wealth in this city is still quite a lot, and it will naturally attract people from other countries.

 2568 Chapter 2568 is coming

    It is precisely because they have the idea to share a piece of the pie, people from other forces are also dispatched at this time, following Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army and Wang Cheng¡¯s subordinates, but these people received the news a bit late. Many of the soldiers have been disarmed, so they don¡¯t have a lot of troops to mobilize at a time. However, time does not wait for people. If you wait for all the teams to assemble before entering the city, then it will be too late. Qian Yuanguo and Wang Cheng had already wiped out all of the good things.


    Therefore, people from other forces can only hurriedly followed Wang Cheng with a small army, which seemed to be messier than Wang Cheng''s rebel forces.


    However, it doesn''t matter, anyway, they are here to grab things, not to fight, and the rich Yuanguo is at the forefront. Even if they have to face the enemy, they won''t be too much.


    Therefore, the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo who grabbed control of the city gate saw the sight of a large group of troops rushing here, not only their Qian Yuanguo army, but also people from other forces. .


    However, at this time, it is obviously impossible for them to prevent people from other forces from entering the city. In case they are angered, if everyone fights, for Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army who is fighting against Yuanfengguo soldiers, It''s not a good thing.


    It¡¯s just that, for these people coming in to pick up the bargains, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s soldiers still feel very uncomfortable. In their opinion, Yuanfeng¡¯s army is not their opponent at all, and they don¡¯t need any helper. , They will be able to defeat Yuanfeng''s army, and by then, the entire capital of Yuanfeng will be under their control, and the things in Yuanfeng will naturally belong to them.


    And now, people from other forces are following in, obviously to pick up the bargain, which is equivalent to grabbing things from their hands. It''s no wonder that the soldiers of the Qian Yuanguo feel well in their hearts.


    "Grab it, one day they will let them vomit out what they eat!" Qian Yuanguo, the cavalry general, thought silently while looking at the army of other forces in front of him.


    The cavalry general knew some of the thoughts of the army and even the upper echelons of the country. When the wind is destroyed, they will point their fingers at other countries, that is, the country where these people are located. Outside the customs is that their power is the strongest. It is not a problem to destroy these countries. What awaits them is the result of subjugation.


    What''s ridiculous is that these people don''t seem to know this situation. Now they still have the mind to grab things. No matter how much you grab, it''s useless if you can''t keep them. In the end, those things will still belong to their Qian Yuanguo.


    With this in mind, the Qian Yuanguo cavalry general felt more comfortable in his heart, and let them temporarily save some of those things for themselves and others.


    With the entry of these troops outside the city, the defenders on the front of Yuanfeng State had no hope of snatching back the city gate. A large number of troops entered the city, and the soldiers of Yuanfeng State were Under the attack of these troops, they completely collapsed, and one by one was chopped down to the ground, causing a lot of casualties.


    Subsequently, these teams that had entered the city went straight to their goal-the palace.


    Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army rushed to the palace because the domineering general had made a plan before he left. They wanted to rush into the palace and control the members of the royal family, including the emperor. At that time, even the Yuanfeng country would still pay With the army there, they will no longer resist, and they can win the battle with minimal casualties.


    And Wang Cheng and people from other forces rushed to the palace. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want to kill the royal family members of Yuanfeng State, but to snatch their property. Everyone knows that the richest place in the entire imperial capital must be the palace. The treasures in the imperial palace are unknown, and they are much more than ordinary people''s homes. Now Qian Yuanguo''s army has rushed over. If they go late, they will not even have the opportunity to drink soup.


    Therefore, this also caused that all the troops rushing into the city rushed in one direction.


    At this time, the domineering generals in the imperial palace were still eating, drinking and chatting with the emperor of Yuanfeng and some ministers. The atmosphere during the dinner was still very good, no matter what the real relationship between them, but the superficial effort is still To do.


    It''s just that the domineering general who was listening to the emperor of Yuanfeng State spoke with an imperceptible smile on his mouth. According to the previous plan, his people must have entered the city now. Thinking of the people in this hall, they will soon become their own prisoners, the domineering general finds it interesting, I don''t know what kind of expression they will be when the time comes.


    At this moment, suddenly a soldier stumbled in and ran in, shouting in his mouth: "It''s not good, the enemy has entered!"


    "what?!"


    Upon hearing this, all the ministers in the hall stood up in shock, with shocked and unbelievable expressions on their faces.


    "What are you talking about? Who broke in? Isn''t it a windy army?"


    "How many enemies are there? Where are you hit?"


    "Hurry up and let the army in the city stop!"


    The ministers said in a panic.


    If it was in normal times, they might not be so unbearable, at least they have to confirm the authenticity of the matter before speaking.


    However, right now they directly believed the soldier''s words. One was because the soldier was full of blood, stumbled and ran, obviously injured.


    In addition, they have just joined forces with people from other countries to attack Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, and now they are thinking about continuing to attack Feng Jueguo. It is impossible for Feng Jueguo people not to know this situation. They will choose at this time. It is not impossible to take the initiative to attack. After all, Feng Jueguo has always been the most powerful country outside the customs. They are also used to being strong. After suffering such a big loss this time, they will choose to send troops to retaliate. It is also normal. It is even very possible, and the reason why they chose to attack Yuanfeng Country must be because their Yuanfeng Country is the closest to Feng Jue Country, and their strength is still the weakest.


    Therefore, when these ministers heard the soldier¡¯s words, they directly chose to believe, and after believing, their first feeling was fear and panic. Although they had just defeated Feng Jueguo, Feng Jueguo''s strength was early. It has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Many people in these countries outside the customs are very afraid of the country.

 2569 Chapter 2569 Doubts

    "Quiet! Give me peace!" His Majesty the Emperor Yuanfeng who was sitting at the top, slapped the table fiercely and said loudly.


    The whole hall was quiet. The horrified expressions on the faces of the ministers of Yuanfeng State had not disappeared, but they did not dare to say anything, but the domineering general and the second prince, the smiles on their faces became more and more serious. Obviously.


    The eldest prince was sitting there quietly, drinking for himself. He neither felt fear like those ministers nor gloated like the second prince. He was a puppet exchanged by Huang Feng, everything was According to Huang Feng''s command line, as for these things in front of Huang Feng''s control, he naturally does not need to worry, and of course, he will not be very happy.


    When the emperor saw that the hall became quiet, he looked at the soldiers and said: "What is going on outside? You can make it clear. You don''t have to be afraid. Now the troops of Qian Yuanguo and other countries are stationed outside the city. It is the army of the wind and the country, and we can defeat them too!"


    This is obviously for the ministers, so that they should not be too scared. After all, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s domineering general and some leading generals from other countries are there. If your ministers behave too much It¡¯s not a shame to lose your country.


    Moreover, the old emperor did indeed think so in his heart. There are still many other countries¡¯ troops stationed outside the city. They are now allies. Even if the force of the country is fighting, there is nothing to be afraid of. They still have reinforcements. Yes, it must be able to stop Feng Jueguo''s attack.


    However, what made the old emperor couldn''t figure out was that since the troops of other countries were stationed outside the city, how did the people of the country break into the city? Could it be that they have defeated the coalition outside the city?This is unlikely. There are not many coalition forces outside the city. It is not impossible to defeat them, at least not in a short time. Once a battle occurs outside the city, the defenders on their side It must be known, and it should have been reported long ago. How could someone report it to the city now?


    Thinking of this, the old emperor subconsciously looked at the leading generals of other countries. Others'' performance was normal. However, when he looked at the domineering general, he saw the strange smile on the other side''s face. Don''t know why, the old emperor''s heart suddenly sank.


    Is it?


    impossible!Unless the people of Qian Yuanguo are crazy, otherwise, at this time of decisive battle with Feng Jueguo, it is absolutely not good for Qian Yuanguo to provoke a civil war, unless they are confident that they can level their country in a short time, but their country Although it is the smallest country outside the pass and the weakest in strength, it is impossible to completely defeat your country in a short period of time and completely conquer your country without making trouble when they attack Feng Jueguo.


    But what''s the matter with the smile on that face?


    The old emperor was lost in thought.


    However, the next soldier''s words made his heart heavier and heavier. The guesses just now were correct!


    "Your Majesty, it is not from Feng Jueguo, but from Qian Yuanguo. They suddenly acted on us. Now they have occupied the city gate. The troops outside the city should have already entered. The brothers were killed by them without any preparation. A surprise." The soldier pointed to the domineering general and said, his face was full of anger. Obviously, being attacked by his allies is definitely not a happy thing.


    "brush!"


    Hearing what the soldier said, everyone on the scene looked at the domineering general, and all their faces were shocked. Even the leading generals of other countries had the same expressions, they did not expect. The people of Qian Yuanguo would actually do such a thing at this time.


    Only a few people at the scene were not surprised by this incident. One was the domineering general himself, and the other was the second prince. Both of them knew about this incident. They planned this incident, so naturally they would not. Feeling shocked.


    The eldest prince also did not have a shocked expression. If someone observes his expression at this time, he will definitely find it strange. However, at this time, everyone''s attention is on the domineering general, but they did not look at the prince.


    There was another person on the scene who didn¡¯t feel shocked. It was Huang Feng who was hiding in the dark. He already knew about the plans of the second prince and Qian Yuanguo last night. Naturally, he would not have felt such a thing. Shocked, this is all within their plan.


    "Why?!" The old emperor asked, looking at the domineering general with an unusually ugly expression.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know the prodigal ambition of the people of Qian Yuanguo, and it is also a defense. However, he has always felt that even if the people of Qian Yuanguo want to do something, it will only be after defeating Feng Jueguo, absolutely not. It is now, but they didn''t expect that they really started at this time. Are they so sure that they will completely defeat their country in a short period of time, and are not afraid of throwing themselves into the wind?


    "You have to ask him." The domineering general said with a relaxed expression, and his eyes turned to the second prince. Obviously, the "he" in his mouth refers to the second prince.


    At this time, many guards of Yuanfeng country had arrived in the hall. They aimed their weapons at the domineering generals and the leading generals of other countries. As long as the old emperor gave an order, they would kill those who dared to invade their country. people.


    However, the domineering general did not have the slightest panic on his face. The slightest threat of these people is not the same as himself, and they are still drinking wine on their own. This is somewhat similar to the prince.


    But at this time, the domineering general happened to see the prince opposite him not far away, but he didn¡¯t panic at all. Instead, he was just like himself, drinking for himself and seeing himself looking at him, the prince He even picked up the wine glass and respected himself. If he didn''t know that he should be the second prince, the domineering general thought that the eldest prince was the one who conspired with him.


    "Why is he acting so calm?" The domineering general thought in confusion. He didn''t understand the current performance of the prince. The prince should be panicked, scared, and very much like the other ministers. The angry look is, the performance in front of him is a bit unreasonable.


    Whatever the domineering general thought, he couldn''t understand the actions of the current prince.

 2570 Chapter 2570

    The domineering general''s words caused everyone to look at the second prince, with doubts and anger in these eyes.


    Although I don¡¯t know what happened, the people at the scene are not fools. Since the domineering general asked the second prince, then this matter must be related to the second prince. No matter what he thinks, it must be nothing. Good thing, at the same time, one thing is certain, that is, the second prince has secretly connected with Qian Yuanguo, and this connection is obviously detrimental to Yuanfengguo.


    "Say, what''s the matter?!" The old prince said with a cold light in his eyes, looking at his second son.


    Compared to Qian Yuanguo''s sudden attack, he was even more saddened by his son''s betrayal, which made him even more uncomfortable.


    "Haha!" The second prince faced many questions from his father and the anger of the ministers, instead of feeling scared, he smiled proudly.


    "Yes, I invited the army of Qian Yuanguo outside!" At this time, the second prince felt that there was no need to conceal it. Anyway, the matter has been successful. He will soon ascend the throne and become the emperor. If it belongs to you, why are you afraid of others?


    "Why?! You are a betrayal, do you know?!" The old prince said bitterly, although he has never liked his second son very much, but how can he say that the second prince is also his son, although he did not think I tried to pass on the throne to him, but I never thought about killing my own son. Even if the second prince secretly wanted to murder the eldest prince, the old emperor knew about it, but he just put him in confinement, and did not think about it. To execute each other.


    However, he did not expect that his son would betray him, and at this critical moment, he actually contacted outsiders and attacked his country. This is a traitor and is unforgivable!


    "I know, of course I know!" The second prince said indifferently: "But you forced me to do all this! How can I not enter him? Why do you pass the throne to him, and never consider me! Only I can make this country stronger. This throne can only be mine! If you don''t give it to me, then I can only snatch it from you."


    The second prince pointed to the prince and said, obviously, in his heart, he is no worse than the prince, even better than the prince. However, his prince passed the throne to the prince, which made him Can not accept.


    "You are much worse than him!" The old emperor said unceremoniously: "If you pass the throne to you, you will only lead the country to ruin!"


    Although the old emperor is old, it is still okay to know people. Although the eldest prince is not too good in his eyes, he is still calm, underdeveloped, and more than sufficient. The throne is passed to his hands, although not It will make the country stronger, but it will not lead to the country¡¯s demise.


    However, if the throne was passed to the second prince, it would be different. The second prince was arrogant and arrogant. His shortcomings would destroy the country. Therefore, the old emperor never thought of passing the throne to the second prince.


    "You nonsense!" The second prince said angrily: "I am the one who should be the emperor the most!"


    The second prince obviously couldn''t accept the old emperor''s evaluation of him. He always felt that his talents were outstanding, how could he not be able to rule a country?


    The old emperor shook his head, no longer looking at his self-confident son, but at the domineering general.


    The old emperor knew his son''s abilities. He didn''t have the ability to plan this rebellion. It was mostly Qian Yuanguo''s people who worked behind the scenes, and they encouraged his son.


    "Since your people are attacking the city outside, you still dare to come here?" The old emperor looked at the domineering general and said.


    Qian Yuanguo¡¯s people are attacking the city outside, but the domineering general is here, so are you not afraid that you will be arrested?


    "Why don''t you dare?" said the domineering general: "You don''t think I will take the initiative to come and die."


    The old emperor frowned. It was indeed the case. Since the domineering general and the others had chosen to do it, he himself shouldn''t take the initiative to come and die. Then what is going on now?Could it be...


    The old emperor looked at his second son again, and the second prince saw his father look at him again, and said with a triumphant smile: "Come here!"


    Then, heavy footsteps came from outside the hall. Soon, a team of court guards appeared in the hall. Their number was not less than those who had entered before. After these people came in, they took their weapons. Aiming at the group of guards who had come in before, the guards before quickly turned their weapons, and the two groups of guards confronted each other in the hall, and the atmosphere in the hall became heavier.


    The old emperor¡¯s heart became heavier and heavier. He should have thought that since Qian Yuanguo had already started, and the domineering general dared to come to the hall, he obviously had some support. Now it seems that his second son has bought some court. Guards, the guards on your side are no longer monolithic, and it will be difficult for you to kill them here.


    "Father, stop making unnecessary struggles. Pass the throne to me. I can protect you from death and let you spend your old age." The second prince said to the old emperor: "Of course, he is going to die!"


    The second prince pointed to the elder prince and said, and the eldest prince was still calm and composed in the face of the second prince¡¯s threat. This made the officials in the hall admire the prince. At this time, the prince could still be so calm. It is really rare, and he is indeed the best candidate for the throne, no wonder the second prince must kill him.


    In fact, the eldest prince at this time was just a puppet. He knew that Huang Feng had already arrived. Moreover, as Huang Feng¡¯s slave, he trusted him extremely. As long as Huang Feng was there, he would be fine. , These people in front of me are just jumping clowns.


    "What if I don''t agree?" the old emperor said.


    "Then you will die with him!" The second prince said viciously, without thinking about the relationship between father and son. The relationship between father and son is in front of the right, and it is nothing, at least, the second prince thinks so.


    "Even if you kill me, there is no way to get everyone''s approval!" the old emperor said.


    "Really? I don''t believe it." The second prince looked at the officials in the hall and said: "If anyone refuses to accept, I will kill him until everyone is convinced!"


    The ministers in the hall were startled. They didn''t doubt the words of the second prince. If a person even dared to kill his father, why wouldn''t he dare to kill others?

 2571 Chapter 2571 Abdicate

    The ministers at the scene panicked. They had never expected such a thing to happen before.


    Obviously, the situation is obviously very detrimental to the old emperor and the great prince. Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army has already entered the city. Even in this palace, the sound of killing has been vaguely heard. Obviously, they are about to Once we hit this palace, once Qian Yuanguo''s army arrives, the old emperor and the great prince will undoubtedly die, and their ministers will also face choices.


    Whether to choose to support the old emperor and the prince, or to support the second prince, this is indeed a problem for the ministers on the scene.


    Originally, the old emperor had always wanted to pass the throne to the prince, and he had made some arrangements before. These ministers also knew the thoughts of the old emperor, and the second prince had no ability. Therefore, these ministers all supported the prince before. The prince enthroned.


    However, now the second prince suddenly got in touch with Qian Yuanguo and gained support from Qian Yuanguo. Even after seeing that he could not become the emperor peacefully, he directly let Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army intrude and forcefully Once on the throne, this gave the second prince a great advantage instantly.


    After all, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s military strength is stronger than that of Yuanfengguo. Although their army of Yuanfengguo has also been assembled, they may even now fight with Qianyuanguo¡¯s army. However, in terms of strength, they They are in a disadvantaged position, not to mention, there are still many other forces outside the city who look at them. They see Yuanfeng Country¡¯s weakness, who can guarantee that they will not choose to get involved?


    Therefore, the Yuanfeng Kingdom is already very dangerous. To be precise, the old emperor and the elder prince are already very dangerous. Once the army hits the hall, their lives will be in danger. When the time comes, don¡¯t say that they will become emperors. It''s hard to say whether he can save his life.


    And these ministers, once they choose to support the prince, then it is very likely that they will face great danger just like the prince.


    However, many people are not happy about the second prince¡¯s behavior. Otherwise, the second prince will not be active for so long, and the support they have received is very small. However, they dare not say anything to the second prince. The soldiers in the hall are not decorations.


    "How is it? My dear father, can you pass the throne to me?" The second prince looked at the feared ministers and said to his father proudly.


    In his opinion, everything is under his control. Things are going very smoothly here. With the support of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army, no matter what his father¡¯s attitude is, it will not change the final the result of.


    "Don''t think about it!" the old emperor angered.


    He never imagined that his second son, who was not a useful tool in his own eyes, would dare to do such a thing, even daring to join outsiders to enter his country. There is a saying that it is easy to ask the gods to send the gods away, and the people of Qian Yuanguo were right. They have ambitions in Yuanfengguo. Now, his stupid son actually gives him the opportunity to enter his country. Does he think that people from Qian Yuanguo are so easy to deal with?


    Now that the people of Qian Yuanguo have entered the city, it is not so easy for them to leave. Although the war with the wind will begin soon, several countries including Qian Yuanguo, They will send troops to Feng Jueguo, but Qian Yuanguo will definitely keep people in their Yuanfeng country. Once Qian Yuanguo defeats Feng Jueguo, then the next country to be captured will definitely be their Yuanfeng country.


    I feel sorry for my ignorant son, and now he actually considers Qian Yuanguo¡¯s people as friends. By then, there will be no more bones left. If I knew my son would do such a stupid thing, I was last night He should be killed instead of confined.


    It¡¯s a pity that everything is too late now. The people of Qian Yuanguo have already entered the city. Although they also have defenders in the city, there are even a lot of them, but the old emperor knew that those people would definitely not belong to Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army. Opponent''s.


    Defeat is only a matter of time.


    The old emperor was not afraid of death, he was already that old, and his health was not good, he could not live long, but he didn¡¯t want to see Yuanfeng Kingdom perish in his own hands. In that case, he would be sorry to the ancestors. Zong.


    "Then wait for Qian Yuanguo''s army to come." The second prince said.


    Although he also bought some court guards, he couldn''t buy all of them. There are still many people who support the old emperor. Therefore, if he rushes now, those guards who support him may not win. Defend and protect him. There is no problem with the domineering general and others not being hurt.


    Therefore, the second prince did not act rashly, but chose to wait for Qian Yuanguo''s army to come here. Anyway, there was not much delay during this period.


    As for the domineering general, he is even more in no hurry. He and the second prince have similar ideas. They feel that this Yuanfeng country is already in their bag. Just wait a little longer and wait for the army outside to come over. , Everything is done. When the time comes, he will control the entire Yuanfeng country. As for the second prince, hehe, he is just a puppet, and he is still a puppet that will not live long. Once he has defeated Feng Jueguo, Then, this puppet will end up.


    The old emperor also knew that the current situation was dangerous. It didn¡¯t matter if he died, but he couldn¡¯t let them perish in Yuanfeng. His second son obviously didn¡¯t understand this. So, he could only pin his hopes on him. The son is on his body, as long as the eldest prince escapes, then the hope is still there. In the future, the eldest prince can gather his men to restore the country.


    Thinking of this, the old emperor said to everyone: "I declare that from now on, Great Prince Nuo will also become the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom! I will abdicate immediately!"


    Everyone at the scene was suddenly shocked, and they did not expect that the old emperor would announce such a decision at this time. It was indeed a bit sudden. The second prince stood up and said, "No! I don''t agree!"


    Seeing that the throne is right in front of him, the second prince can of course not accept his emperor to become the emperor. In that case, even if he becomes the emperor later, he will still be behind the prince, and the world will say that he rebelled from his emperor. To seize the throne, instead of forcing his father to abdicate, instead of thinking about it at the beginning, these are two things of different nature.


    However, when the old emperor made this decision, he obviously did not intend to consider the thoughts of the second prince, nor did he pay attention to the ministers who were in shock. He directly said to the guards around him: "You leave here with the new emperor, Keep him safe."

 2572 Chapter 2572 stop them

    Being able to become the emperor¡¯s personal guard is not only not weak in skill, but also in terms of loyalty. Therefore, the old emperor arranged his own personal guard to escort the new emperor out. As long as the new emperor escapes, then they Yuanfengguo There is hope.


    "Yes!" The guard said without any hesitation. He didn''t hesitate to the old emperor''s orders.


    "Don''t want to go!" The second prince stood up and said.


    Once the new emperor is gone, it is a potential threat to him. After all, the new emperor took over the throne from the old emperor and is recognized by others, even if he won the throne by force. It is also seeking to join the throne, righteousness is not on his side, if his emperor brother brings someone back to grab his place in the future, then it will definitely be a big trouble for himself.


    Therefore, this new emperor who has just ascended the throne cannot leave.


    The soldiers confronting each other in the hall would fight at any moment with their swords drawn.


    "Father, my son will not leave." At this time, the great prince who had been calm and calm said to the old emperor. Even now, he has been calm and calm. He didn''t appear flustered because of sudden incidents before, and now he hasn''t. I was ecstatic to be the new emperor. This calmness was a bonus in the eyes of the ministers on the scene. If the situation is not dangerous now, the new emperor may not be able to be long, these ministers, even I was thinking that Yuanfeng State was heading for glory under the leadership of the new emperor.


    "Confused!" The old emperor said angrily: "You must go! Yuanfeng country cannot be destroyed in my hands, nor in your hands, as long as you leave, there will be opportunities in the future!"


    Obviously, the old emperor refused to leave because the eldest prince was arrogant, but at this time arrogance was obviously undesirable.


    "Father, I won''t leave." The eldest prince, the new emperor, shook his head and said with a firm tone: "Moreover, I don''t think they can succeed, Yuanfengguo will not fall into the hands of the villain. "


    The villains in the mouth of the new emperor were naturally the domineering generals and the second princes. These people were indeed villains to Yuanfeng State.


    The reason why the eldest prince is so confident is naturally not because of Yuanfeng¡¯s own strength. He also knows that Yuanfeng¡¯s strength is still a lot worse than Qian Yuanguo¡¯s. The reason why he is so confident is that Because Huang Feng is here. As Huang Feng¡¯s slave, he certainly knows how powerful Huang Feng is. Even if it is surrounded by thousands of soldiers and horses, Huang Feng can keep him safe. It can be said that all Huang Feng exchanged Slaves have great trust in Huang Feng.


    What''s more, he is not a simple puppet, and he has some skill in himself. Although he cannot be said to be an enemy of ten thousand people, he still has some means of self-protection. Therefore, even in the face of danger, he is not at the mercy of others. of.


    However, other people didn¡¯t know about this situation, and they thought that he was trying to be upset, so he didn¡¯t want to leave. For this situation, the second prince was naturally very happy, and he was eager for the new emperor not to leave, waiting for Qian Yuanguo¡¯s When the army arrives, then, the new emperor wants to go but cannot go. He must die here. At that time, there will be no threat in this world, and he will become the only emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom.


    The old emperor and those ministers naturally did not agree with the new emperor¡¯s actions. Although the ministers did not dare to support the prince, they were biased towards him in their hearts and naturally hoped that he could escape. Later, I will look for opportunities to make a comeback. What''s more, many of these ministers are loyal to the old emperor and Yuanfeng. They are very opposed to the second prince. Once the new emperor escapes, if he comes back later, They can fully cooperate inside and meet the outside. At that time, it is not difficult to move the second prince.


    The old emperor naturally didn''t agree with his eldest son''s practice. However, he felt that it might be because his eldest son had just become the new emperor, so he chose to escape and couldn''t make a living, so he insisted on staying.


    As a result, the old emperor winked at the guards around him and asked the other side to forcibly take the new emperor away. The guards also understood the wink and hurriedly went to the previous issue to prepare to take the new emperor away.


    "Stop them!" Seeing the old emperor''s wink, not only the guard was alone, but the second prince also saw it, so he quickly gave orders to his guards, no matter what, the new emperor would never let go. .


    The guards also know that they are on the side of the second prince today, and they are considered to have participated in the rebellion. Once the new emperor fights back in the future, none of them will be able to escape. Therefore, at this time, naturally they cannot be released. The emperor left, after receiving the order of the second prince, they directly killed the new emperor.


    As for the other guards in the hall who supported the old emperor, naturally they would not sit idly by at this time. They also stepped forward quickly, trying to stop the soldiers.


    At this point, the previous confrontation was over. The guards of both sides fought in the hall. The guards of both sides were similar. They were evenly matched for a while, and no one took advantage.


    And the guard of the old emperor wanted to take this opportunity to take the new emperor to leave. The second prince looked anxious and could only look at the domineering general as if for help. Those who could help him on the scene were the domineering general. Up.


    The domineering general was originally prepared to watch the show, but now it seems that he has to take action in person. After all, the new emperor is gone, it is also a trouble for him, and he does not like trouble, he is still ready to beat the wind After Jueguo came to win Yuanfengguo, naturally I didn''t want other troubles to arise.


    Therefore, the domineering general can only do it himself.


    The reason why the domineering general dared to come to the banquet is not just relying on the guards around the second prince, but more importantly, he has confidence in his skills. As a person who climbed up from the bottom of the army, the battle he has experienced over the years is not Few, and I also have the ability, otherwise, it will be difficult to convince those proud soldiers in the army.


    In every battle, the domineering general will take the lead. Therefore, he has a lot of experience in fighting and killing enemies. Therefore, even if there is an accident here, he can protect himself and persist until the arrival of his men. It was precisely because of this confidence that he dared to come to the banquet.

 2573 Chapter 2573 Who said I want to escape?

    Right now, the guards of the old emperor wanted to take the new emperor away, and the domineering general didn''t want to make trouble for himself. Therefore, the new emperor must die here. Therefore, he stood up and prepared to kill the guard.


    "Stop him!" The old emperor naturally wouldn''t want to see the domineering general kill his eldest son, he quickly ordered the guards.


    Immediately two guards rushed towards the domineering general. The other guards didn''t want to pass, but someone stopped them, and they couldn''t make it through for a while.


    Facing the siege of the two soldiers, the domineering general did not rush forward. He did not retreat but stepped forward. One stepped to avoid the spear stabbed by one of the soldiers. After that, he peeked with his right hand and held the other soldier¡¯s wrist. After elbowing, the soldier bent down in pain, and the long sword in his hand was already in the hands of the domineering general.


    After the domineering general got the weapon, his popularity became even stronger. A sword struck the soldier who rushed towards him again. The soldier wanted to hide. However, the domineering general changed his moves faster, and the soldier could not escape after all. The long sword in the hands of the domineering general was hit in the head by a sword, and the whole person fell to the ground with a "puff", already dead and could not die.


    "Kill well, kill well." The second prince was overjoyed when he saw this scene. He didn''t expect that the domineering general was so powerful and killed two soldiers with ease. In this way, his elder brother would never think about it. Go out alive.


    And the guard who followed the eldest prince naturally saw the process of the domineering general''s action. His face was full of dignity. He did not expect that the domineering general himself, as a high-level military officer, could be so strong while having a strategy. Even if it is his personal skill, he dare not say that he will be able to defeat the opponent.


    The old emperor was also in a heavy heart. The current situation is very unfavorable for him and the new emperor. The fighting in the hall is still going on. Although the soldiers are more restrained, the soldiers fight with each other instead of attacking others in the hall. The courtiers did not attack him either, but once the second prince¡¯s people were victorious, they would not end well either.


    The battle in the hall was more anxious, and the two sides were evenly matched. However, if it was in peacetime, the old emperor might be able to accept such a result, but now it is not possible, because every minute of delay, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army Just a little closer to here, once Qian Yuanguo''s army hits here, it''s all over.


    The old emperor hurriedly wanted to shout more soldiers to come in. However, there was a clear call for killing from outside the hall. The second prince smiled triumphantly and said, "Although I have not bought as many soldiers as you, I stopped for a while. There is still no problem, enough troops to drag Qian Yuanguo have arrived."


    Obviously, the guards who were bought by the second prince were not the people in front of them. Perhaps there were not as many soldiers as the old emperor, but, as he said, it was not a problem to stop them for a period of time, and once they waited for the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo Our arrival, then, their purpose has been achieved.


    What made the old emperor even more anxious was that the domineering general had already killed the new emperor with a single sword. Although soldiers occasionally intercepted them along the way, they were not able to succeed. Seeing that the domineering general was approaching the new emperor. .


    "Quickly send the new emperor away!" The old emperor could only shout in a hurry, even, because he was too anxious, he coughed violently, his face became paler, it seemed that his condition was more serious No one knows how long it will last.


    Of course, the guard wanted to send the new emperor away. However, he was also stopped by the soldiers bought by the second prince. Therefore, although those people could not harm him, they also delayed his time and made him domineering. The general arrived in front of him smoothly.


    "Want to leave? Have you asked me?" The domineering general stopped in front of the guard, said with a smile on his face.


    "Your Majesty, you go first, I''ll hold him!" the guard said to the new emperor.


    The situation in front of us is very chaotic. Even if the new emperor rushes out from the main hall, it cannot guarantee a safe escape from the palace. After all, there are shouts of killing everywhere in the palace. The outside is in chaos, and the prince is noble. , It¡¯s pretty good not to be stunned by the scene in front of you, you can¡¯t expect him to be so capable.


    However, now I can¡¯t take care of so much. The second prince bought a lot of guards. Even if there were guards coming in, the old emperor didn¡¯t dare to trust those people completely. I wonder if they were bought by the second prince. His personal bodyguard had already fought with the domineering general, and was unable to escape.


    The guard originally only vaguely felt that the domineering general was not weak. In fact, he didn''t know how strong the opponent was. However, when he fought with the opponent, he clearly felt that the opponent''s strength was better than he thought. Even if it is him, it is impossible for him to defeat the opponent in a short time. Even if he is distracted, he will lose the game.


    In this situation, once defeated, it means death.


    Therefore, he can only look forward to the new emperor in his heart and pray that he can go out safely.


    However, in fact, the eldest prince, the new emperor, didn¡¯t worry too much at this time. He even wanted to step forward to help the guard and kill the domineering general first. You know, he no longer knew the eldest prince before. Now, he was a slave that Huang Feng had exchanged, and he still had some skills. Together with that guard, he might not be able to kill the domineering general as soon as possible.


    However, just when the eldest prince wanted to go and help, the second prince came over and stopped him.


    "You didn''t think there would be today?" The second prince said with a smug smile on his face: "Your life is really hard. You were not able to kill you yesterday, but you are destined to die in front of me. Today, you can''t escape no matter what!"


    Thinking that the eldest prince was about to die, he would become the new emperor of Yuanfeng. However, under his wise leadership, Yuanfeng was going to glory, and he became the eternal emperor, and the second prince couldn¡¯t help it. proud.


    "Escape? Who said I want to escape?" The eldest prince quietly looked at the second prince in front of him and said, his face also had a smile, a puzzling smile, he shouldn''t be at this time Are you scared, scared?How come out laughing?


    Many people were puzzled, including the second prince opposite him.

 2574 Chapter 2574 The Second Prince Is Dead

    "Don''t escape? Do you still want to kill me?" The second prince said mockingly while watching the new emperor game.


    Although the second prince is usually dignified, and because of his greed for female sex, his body is relatively weak and he can''t even beat an ordinary soldier, but in his opinion, the new emperor is about the same as him, not much better than him. If two people really fight, they will at most cause some skin trauma to each other. It is very difficult to kill each other.


    And he doesn''t really need to kill the opponent in a short time, as long as he drags the opponent, then he will win.


    "Can''t it?" What the second prince did not expect was that his mocking words did not make the new emperor retreat, but took the opportunity.


    "Kill me? Haha! It''s up to you? My dear brother, you didn''t just become the emperor, and your brain is broken when you get excited?" The second prince seemed to have heard some terrific joke. laugh it out.


    Even the ministers around don¡¯t think that the new emperor can kill the second prince. If the two really fight, they might be like ground ruffians on the street. You punch me and I kick you. I really want to say What''s the lethality, it''s all nonsense.


    These ministers also felt that the new emperor was a little confused by what was in front of him, but the ministers who were loyal to the royal family were wondering whether they had helped the new emperor in the past. There is no skill, but if you besiege the second prince with the new emperor, you may be able to kill the other prince. At the worst, you have to control the second prince, and then there will be an extra bargaining power.


    However, the ministers who can appear in the main hall today are all important ministers of Yuanfeng State, and those who can become important ministers, all have years of experience as officials and have climbed up step by step. Therefore, these people are not young anymore. , They are all old arms and legs, if they really fight, maybe one can fall to death after falling.


    What''s more, there are still a lot of guards in this hall, even if they come over and do something on them, they can easily kill them.


    Therefore, although many ministers are willing to help, they seem to hesitate and dare not act rashly.


    Seeing the hesitation of the ministers, the second prince smiled even more proudly. No one at the scene could help the prince. If the prince wanted to kill himself, it was a joke, and he was determined to win.


    However, the rampant laughter of the second prince didn''t last long, and suddenly it got stuck, and the expression on his face instantly solidified.


    The second prince lowered his head slowly, looking at the dagger stuck in his abdomen, and the new emperor who suddenly arrived in front of him, the smile on his face turned into an unbelievable expression: "How is this possible?"


    The chaotic scene seemed to have become silent because of this sudden change. Everyone looked at the scene in incredible ways. They never thought that the new emperor actually killed the second prince, and it seemed very relaxed. .


    The people at the scene were the same as the second prince. At this time, their hearts were full of doubts. There was only one question in their minds, and that was how the new emperor did it.


    Although the second prince is arrogant, he is not stupid. He just stopped in front of the prince, but he is not too close to the prince. There is at least two meters between the two. This distance is a safe distance. If the eldest prince wants to raid him, as long as he has an action, he will be able to find it, and then easily hide in it. After all, the new emperor is just an ordinary person, and the action will not be too fast. It is not too difficult to avoid thing.


    Another point is that neither the old emperor nor the new emperor knows what they are planning today. Then, when the new emperor comes to the banquet, he should not carry weapons on his body. After all, they are here to welcome allies. As the eldest prince of Yuanfeng country, if he is known by others with weapons on his body, one is disrespect for the other party, and the other is that people from other countries think they are timid, in their own country, in their own palace, see It is really shameful for the few people who are not bare-handed to wear weapons.


    Therefore, the second prince never thought that the eldest prince would carry weapons on his body, with a short dagger.


    However, even if the prince had a dagger, it was not easy to sneak an attack. The second prince could have avoided it. However, he discovered that the prince was faster than he thought, even if it was. Compared with the domineering general, it seems that they are not much worse. The second prince confidently thought that he could escape the prince¡¯s sneak attack, but found that he had been stabbed by the opponent without even seeing the opponent¡¯s movements. .


    The puppet grand prince was exchanged by Huang Feng. In addition to his looks very similar to the previous grand prince, Huang Feng also specially found a slave with some skills. This "some skills" is relative to Huang Feng. Huang Feng had already surpassed the existence of top-level masters at this time, and even reached the semi-fairy realm. The average masters could not enter his eyes. Therefore, many masters only had some skills in his eyes.


    However, this some skill is not like that for other people. It is quite powerful. At least, in this hall, it is more powerful than the new emperor. Apart from Huang Feng, there is no other person, even if It was the guard who had always been famous and was relied on by the old emperor as the last card. Compared with the big prince, it was inferior.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for the new emperor to kill the second prince, especially if the opponent is so close to him, and if he is still defenseless, it is not a problem.


    However, the people at the scene, including the second prince and the old emperor, were unacceptable to such things. They were familiar with the new emperor. Although the new emperor would not have the power to restrain chickens, they would never have the skill. How strong, at least, it must not be as strong as it is now.


    Moreover, the new emperor¡¯s calm and self-confident temperament seemed to be different from the past, but the old emperor and the second prince were attracted by a series of things, and did not notice the new one. The emperor is strange, and now, they all seem to have discovered that this new emperor seems to be somewhat different from the big prince they used to know.


    "Nothing is impossible." The new emperor pulled out the dagger from the second prince''s abdomen, and then stabbed the opponent again, and the second prince fell directly to the ground and swallowed his last breath.

 2575 Chapter 2575 is this my own son

    The sudden death of the second prince made everyone at the scene quiet. They did not expect that the dominant second prince, the second prince who hoped to ascend the throne, died suddenly like this, and died before. No one is paying attention to the new emperor''s hands.


    The old emperor looked at the second prince on the ground, the expression on his face was a bit complicated. Although the second prince seduce outsiders to rebellion, he was his son, but now he is dead. Moreover, his other son died. In his hands, this is indeed a sad and unacceptable thing.


    However, despite his complicated thoughts, the old emperor breathed a sigh of relief. He knew his second son¡¯s ability. If he became the new emperor of Yuanfeng, the country would definitely be ruined in his hands. , The most likely thing is that it was annexed by Qian Yuanguo, and that was obviously not what he wanted to see. Now that his second son is dead, Qian Yuanguo lacks a puppet that can be controlled. This is for their Yuanfeng country. It is a good thing to say, especially when Qian Yuanguo has exposed his ambitions and the second prince died. It will be very difficult for the people of Qian Yuanguo to control the other princes of Yuanfeng.


    Therefore, the greatest feeling in the old emperor''s heart is relief.


    However, when he looked at his eldest son, who was the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom he had just admitted personally, his expression became complicated again, a pair of muddy eyes staring at him. The eldest son seems to want to know him again.


    As the father of the eldest prince, the old emperor knew his son very well, whether it was the elder prince, the second prince, or several other princes.


    Among the many princes, the old emperor likes and trusts the prince the most. Therefore, he has always wanted to pass on the throne to the prince, even if the second prince is desperately acting in front of him, in the ministers. The activities in the middle did not shake his mind, because he also knew what the second prince was like.


    However, although the old emperor is most satisfied with the elder prince, it does not mean that the elder prince has no shortcomings. One of the things that makes the old emperor dissatisfied is that the elder prince has always disliked force.


    You know, they are countries outside the customs, and there is more than one country outside the customs. These countries have not always lived in peace. Especially in recent years, although major wars have not occurred, there are many small conflicts. In particular, Feng Jueguo has plundered a lot of good things from the Lu Dynasty over the past few years, and it has developed very quickly.


    Therefore, the relationship between countries outside the customs is not very good. In this case, a Xiwu prince is obviously more important than a Xiwen prince, and it is more necessary for the country.


    However, the elder prince has been happy to write since he was a child, especially interested in the culture of the Dalu dynasty, and yearned for the Dalu dynasty. This makes the old emperor a little unhappy. , But it didn''t have much effect. The eldest prince still didn''t have much interest in military force, but usually likes to dance and use ink.


    The old emperor gave up because of this, and comforted himself in his heart that the emperor didn''t need to go to the front line, as long as he knew how to govern the country, so he no longer forced the prince to practice martial arts.


    However, the eldest prince in front of the old emperor now possesses a very strong skill. This powerful aura, the old emperor has only felt in his personal guard, and even the great prince may be better than his. That personal guard must be strong.


    how can that be!


    Don''t say that the second prince can''t accept this fact, even the old emperor can''t accept it. His eldest son obviously doesn''t like martial arts and doesn''t understand martial arts. How come he suddenly became so powerful?This skill is stronger than his own bodyguard, when did his eldest prince possess such skill?


    Is this his own son?


    The old emperor¡¯s scrutiny gaze stayed on the new emperor, and his heart was full of suspicion. The new emperor¡¯s temperament was also different from his previous perceptions of his eldest son. The calm and confident appearance was not just casual. Can be installed.


    However, the new emperor in front of him is indeed his eldest son in appearance. The old emperor believes that he can''t be mistaken. Even in some small details, he is exactly the same as his own son. How can this be explained?


    The old emperor wanted to seize the new emperor now and ask questions carefully to resolve the doubts in his heart.


    However, the situation in the hall made him unable to do so. Although the second prince was dead, the domineering general was still there, and the rebel guards were still there, and the scene was still in chaos.


    "Now, as the new emperor, I order you to lay down the weapons in my hands. I can leave the blame for the previous things. If anyone is stubborn again, I will be punished with rebellion!" The new emperor held a bloody dagger in his hand. Looking at the soldiers in the hall with some indifferent eyes.


    The domineering general obviously will not give up easily, but these soldiers are different. They were bought by the second prince and have nothing to do with the domineering general. They also placed their hopes on the second prince. Now, the second prince is already When they die, there is no hope for them. In this case, the new emperor gave them a chance to reform, and naturally many people hesitated.


    "Don''t listen to him, he just said that he just wanted them to give up resistance. Once you put down your weapons, you can only let him handle it. He will definitely settle your account with you." The domineering general shouted.


    Because of the sudden death of the second prince, the current situation at the scene is very unfavorable for him. The soldiers in this hall support the second prince, not him. Once these people surrender and lay down their weapons, then, He would be trapped in a lonely battle, and outside, although Qian Yuanguo''s army had entered the city, they had not yet reached the hall, so he had no other helpers.


    Because of this, his current situation is very dangerous, especially after the great prince showed good skills, his situation is even more dangerous. He doesn''t know if he can hold on to the arrival of the soldiers under him.


    Careless!


    The domineering general now regrets it in his heart. If he knew that, he shouldn¡¯t have entered the city, nor should he put hope on this useless second prince. He didn¡¯t even expect that the great prince of Yuanfeng had such a skill. .


    Everything seems to be out of his control.

 2576 Chapter 2576 catch them

    "You have considered it clearly, should you listen to him as an outsider or listen to me." The new emperor said: "Qian Yuanguo''s wolf ambition is known to everyone. Once they really occupy our country, then everyone on the scene, There will never be a good life."


    The new emperor is reminding everyone that although the domineering general is strong, he is only an outsider after all, a member of Qian Yuanguo, and Qian Yuanguo¡¯s wolf ambition has been manifested before this time. Therefore, everyone is We need to weigh it.


    The ministers in the natural hall that came to the most idle and sober, they don''t have the ideas of the big soldiers, but they are much smarter.


    Now the situation is obvious. Qian Yuanguo is thinking about Yuanfeng State. Once Qian Yuanguo really takes over here, then they will all be hit and there is no way to maintain their current status. After all, they It is the people of Yuanfeng country, and the people of Qianyuan country want to rule here, they will definitely choose their own people instead of their people from Yuanfeng country.


    Therefore, Qian Yuanguo''s rule here is not in the interests of these ministers.


    But the great prince ascended to the throne and proclaimed the emperor, that is different. He was originally the prince of Yuanfeng State. It is normal to call the emperor. After the great prince became the emperor, he would definitely continue to reuse these ministers to govern the country. What''s more, when the second prince jumped out just now, although their ministers did not explicitly support the prince, they also did not support the second prince. Therefore, they don''t have to worry that they and others will be settled by the prince. The situation was very dangerous at that time. It was pretty good that they had not jumped out to support the second prince, and I believe the new emperor could understand it.


    In this way, it is obvious that it is in the interests of these ministers that the great prince calls the emperor, and they naturally want to support the new emperor.


    "You all put down your weapons, the new emperor has ascended the throne, you should all obey the new emperor''s orders!"


    "The new imperial residence is kind, and give them a chance to make mistakes. Don''t keep making mistakes."


    "You are all soldiers of our Yuanfeng country, don''t be used by an outsider!"


    The ministers, at this time, persuaded the soldiers to lay down their weapons. After all, continuing to fight will not benefit them or Yuanfeng. Now, Qian Yuanguo has reached his sight. What they have to do is to unite. Unanimously, only in this way can Qian Yuanguo''s army be defeated.


    Of course, this hope is still very slim. After all, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s military strength is still very strong. In addition, there are many unintelligible troops outside the city. If they also enter, then Yuanfeng country will only have Lost in such a way.


    And the way these ministers can think of is that these soldiers immediately abandon their internal fighting, and then seize the domineering generals and the generals of other countries, control them, and then threaten the withdrawal of the troops. Only in this way can they be able to keep them safe. Your own capital, save your country, and save the lives of people like them.


    Those soldiers had no idea if they hadn''t. Now I heard many ministers say so, and all of them have put down their weapons. I hope that the new emperor will, as he said, will not hold them accountable at this time.


    "Now, catch them immediately!" The new emperor ordered the soldiers again when they saw the soldiers put down their weapons.


    His idea is obviously the same as those of the ministers. After stopping the internal fighting, he must seize the generals of other countries who come to the banquet. As long as these people are controlled, they can let the troops of other countries retreat.


    "Why are you arresting us? We did nothing!"


    "That is, it is Qian Yuanguo who attacked your Yuanfeng country. What does it have to do with us!"


    "Don''t go too far!"


    The generals from other countries were not happy at this time. When the second prince and the domineering general jumped out to attack Yuanfeng, they all chose to wait and see. They did not support Qian Yuanguo, nor did they support Yuan. Feng Guo, they are waiting for the final victor to appear, this is the choice in their interests.


    Originally, they all thought that Qian Yuanguo basically won. After all, the army has already entered. In the hall there is the support of the second prince of Yuanfeng and some soldiers, plus the domineering general who came in person, Qian Yuan The country is basically going to annex Yuanfeng country.


    And the generals of other countries, while alerting Qian Yuanguo in their hearts, are also ready to support Qian Yuanguo. Although they all know Qian Yuanguo¡¯s wolf ambitions, they will not be willing to annex only Yuanfengguo. They are people. The country where you live is also dangerous.


    However, the current situation is that Qian Yuanguo is very powerful. At this time, they can only choose to support Qian Yuanguo. Otherwise, they will give the domineering general an excuse. Who knows if he will annex Yuanfeng country. Use this excuse to kill people like them?


    Therefore, although they are vigilant about Qian Yuanguo''s actions, these generals can only choose to support Qian Yuanguo. As for how to deal with this matter, they will not know until after they get out of the country and contact their own country.


    However, just when they were preparing to support Qian Yuanguo, the scene was abruptly changed. The second prince, who was in his hands, was stabbed to death by the new emperor of Yuanfeng. This made everyone feel astonished and surprised. While Yu Yuanfeng¡¯s new emperor was so powerful, those people were also blaming the second prince in their hearts for nothing. Now that the situation is in his favor, he jumped out and let his subordinates go directly.


    I''m fine now, I''m dead, and the situation on the scene has also changed a lot.


    However, the generals of other countries, although they have no brains to scold the second prince in their hearts, they are not very worried about their own safety, because they have not come out to support the second prince or domineering generals before, they have always maintained neutral.


    Now, Yuanfeng¡¯s people basically control the scene, but there are a lot of Qian Yuan¡¯s troops outside. The situation is still unfavorable for Yuanfeng. In this case, Yuanfeng¡¯s As long as the emperor is not stupid, he shouldn''t do anything against them and add new enemies to himself.


    However, they did not expect that the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom really dared to give such an order, and actually dared to do something against them, which immediately made the generals of other countries shocked and angry.


    Does this new emperor of Yuanfeng country want to live?Facing Qian Yuanguo''s army, he still has to provoke himself and others. Is this because he thinks he has not enough enemies, and he didn''t die fast enough?

 2577 Chapter 2577 The Old Emperors Doubt

    The new emperor of Yuanfeng country naturally did not want to live anymore. In fact, as Huang Feng¡¯s puppet, this new emperor of Yuanfeng country was always full of self-confidence, because Huang Feng was hiding in the hall. He believed that as long as there were When Huang Feng is there, he must be the final winner. Therefore, from beginning to end, he was very confident and calm, and this was also a place that caused the old emperor''s suspicion.


    And now, the reason why this puppet emperor dared to do something to the generals of other countries is that he has his own ideas. It is best for them to do so. In addition, Huang Feng is here, even if some accidents happen, there are also yellow Feng helped to deal with the aftermath, he won''t have any problems, and Yuan Fengguo won''t have any problems.


    "Don¡¯t worry, everyone." Facing the questioning and anger of the generals from other countries, Yuanfeng¡¯s new emperor still behaved calmly and calmly. He looked at those people and said: "Now, we only know Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army has already entered the city, but we still don¡¯t know if the army you brought has entered the city. I¡¯m just afraid that the army you stayed outside will come in with them to catch fish in troubled waters. It''s not that I want to see, so I can only wrong you first. If your people don''t follow in, then I will let you go and I will personally apologize for you."


    The words of the new emperor of Yuanfeng State calmed down the generals of other countries on the scene. They knew that the new emperor of Yuanfeng State did not act on them because he was stupid, but had his own ideas. Thinking in another way, if they encounter this situation, they will probably do the same as the emperor. After all, this is the safest way.


    It¡¯s just that, understanding is comprehending, the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom will do this, they will all become hostages to each other, and based on their understanding of the generals and soldiers in their army, they will choose to follow the trend. The possibility is very high. Maybe their people have already followed into the city now. After all, if they were changed to them, they would also choose to follow Qian Yuanguo and enter the city to go fishing in troubled waters. Take advantage of it.


    After all, this is the capital of Yuanfeng Country, and there is still a lot of wealth. Even if the bulk of the money will be eaten by the people of Qian Yuanguo, they can still get some good benefits by following in.


    Thinking of this, the generals of these other countries are more worried. Once their people really follow in, maybe their fate will not be much better than that of the domineering general, and maybe they will all die here.


    As a result, the generals said to the new emperor of Yuanfeng State: "We have all entered the palace, and we don''t understand the situation outside."


    "Yes, even if our people followed in, that is not what we meant. We are all here, and we did not give the order to enter the city."


    "We didn¡¯t know Qian Yuanguo¡¯s thoughts before, so we didn¡¯t have any idea of ??attacking your Yuanfeng country at all. Even if the people outside of us followed in, it was only because of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s influence and us. It has nothing to do, and it is not our real idea."


    The generals began to excuse themselves one by one. Although this would offend Qian Yuanguo and the domineering general, they no longer care about that much anymore. After the rebel soldiers put down their weapons, in this hall, Now it has been completely controlled by the people of Yuanfengguo. They may not be all safe. In order to ensure their own safety, they said that there is no problem.


    What''s more, they are all telling the truth. The people of Qian Yuanguo did not pass their anger with them before, and they did not know what Qian Yuanguo''s people were planning. It was something they did not know. They were obviously unwilling to get things done. Even if the people from Qian Yuanguo learned about it afterwards, they couldn''t be blamed.


    Now those generals in other countries feel that they are the most wronged. They don¡¯t know anything, and they didn¡¯t do anything, so they were vaguely involved in this matter, and their lives are in danger at any time. .


    However, the new puppet emperor obviously did not intend to kill them all. He had received Huang Feng''s order before to unite the generals of these countries to go to Qian Yuanguo to kick out of the alliance. The army united to encircle Qian Yuanguo''s army, and after removing this hidden danger, they went together to attack Feng Jueguo.


    So, now seeing those generals from other countries confessing, the new puppet emperor said: "I know this matter has nothing to do with you. Speaking of which, we are all victims. This time we all unite to fight against Feng Jueguo. Because Feng Jueguo is strong and has the mind to annex us and unify the customs, and now, Qian Yuanguo obviously also has this idea. We, Yuanfengguo, are the first victim and their first goal, Qian Yuan. I believe that everyone knows the strength of the country. They are the most powerful country outside of Feng Jueguo. Once everyone defeats Feng Jueguo and annexes us Yuanfeng Kingdom, then their strength will be There is a tremendous expansion, and I believe everyone can think of what they will do and how they will do it."


    Huang Feng nodded in the dark. Obviously he was satisfied with the actions of the puppet emperor. The old emperor also agreed with the actions of his eldest son. He who wanted to come forward to question him, stopped, but in his heart For his eldest son, I felt even more unfamiliar. The new emperor''s methods and abilities seemed to have surpassed the previous prince by a lot.


    This new emperor is probably not his own son!He was dropped!


    In the old emperor¡¯s head, such an idea emerged uncontrollably. Moreover, based on the comparison between before and after, he felt that his guess was very likely to be true. The great prince in front of him, the new emperor, might just be a long sum. My son is just like one person, after all, they are still two people.


    The old emperor suddenly thought that last night, his second son bought the eunuch next to the elder prince and let him poison the elder prince, and the eunuch also explained like the old emperor and the second prince that he had already poisoned the eldest prince. The eldest prince should have been poisoned to death, but now he is alive and standing in front of them, the old emperor can still remember the panic expression of the eunuch when he saw his eldest son is still alive.

 2578 Chapter 2578 What to do

    The old emperor was so angry about what his second son did last night, so he neglected other things, including the eunuch''s words and expressions at the time.


    At that time, the eunuch personally said that the eldest prince was dead, and that the poison was inflicted by him. Moreover, it was of great importance. He must have dared to report to the second prince after seeing that the eldest prince had died. .


    However, when he returned to the palace of the eldest prince again, the eldest prince was standing there alive. The eunuch was obviously frightened at the time. Obviously he did not expect the prince to be alive.


    At that time, the old emperor felt nothing. Now, looking at the strange son in front of him, the old emperor suddenly felt that perhaps the eunuch had not lied. He had indeed poisoned the prince, and the reason the prince was still alive , That is because the person in front of him is not the prince at all, but has been replaced.


    However, if this conjecture is true, then things are very troublesome and dangerous. This shows that there is not only Qian Yuanguo but also other forces that are plotting against one''s own country, and the prince in front of him Obviously people from other forces.


    The second prince has taken refuge in Qian Yuanguo, he came to poison the prince again, and was supported by Qian Yuanguo. This shows that the prince in front of him is obviously not a person sent by Qian Yuanguo, and must belong to other forces. They just used the opportunity of the second prince to poison the elder prince to replace their eldest son with a fake.


    It¡¯s just that the other party was able to completely hide their identity, and, in such a short time, transporting the body of their eldest son out of the palace is definitely not a simple and easy thing, and it also shows that they have a deep experience in the palace. The forces, the old emperor didn''t even know how many people they had planted in this palace, maybe they were among the soldiers and ministers in front of them.


    Therefore, even if the old emperor had begun to doubt the identity of the new emperor, he did not rush to expose him, let alone interrogate him. He needs to take his time. What''s more, what the imposter prince is doing now is for them Yuanfeng For the country, it is very advantageous, and he has no reason to stop it.


    However, one thing is certain, that is, his eldest son and second son are now dead. In less than two days, he lost his two sons. This is for a dying old man. It is indeed a big blow, especially since there is still a favorite son in it.


    "Since I already know about their conspiracy, then I can''t let them succeed!" The old emperor thought to himself, when the matter here is resolved, he will set out to solve this person who dared to impersonate his son. His own country was snatched from the opponent''s hand.


    However, the only worry now is that the old emperor¡¯s health is not good, and he may die at any time. Coupled with the fact that the two princes united with outsiders to rebel, it made the old emperor frustrated and hurt his body. Now, his The body is already weaker than before.


    "I hope God can give me some more time, so that I can drive out all those who want to seize my country, and hand over the mountains and mountains to my son again." The old emperor prayed in his heart.


    Although two sons died, the old emperor had a lot of sons. Therefore, as long as the throne was taken from the hands of the counterfeit prince, the old emperor would still have heirs, although he was worse than the original prince. However, it is his son, so he can''t ask for too much in this situation.


    "Did he find something?" Huang Feng, who had been hiding in the dark and not coming out, was always paying attention to the changes in the expressions of the people around him. He found that, I don''t know since when, the old emperor seemed to have been looking at the prince. The scrutiny, suspicious look, made Huang Feng vigilant.


    Huang Feng can only exchange a puppet slave to replace the original prince, but there is no way to make this puppet have the same thoughts and habits as the previous prince. It does not mean that he cannot learn, but it takes time, not to mention. , The former prince is dead, even if he wants to make the puppet study hard, he has no objects to learn.


    Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s heart has always been afraid of the puppet slave being exposed. Fortunately, the old emperor had passed the throne to the puppet slave before. Then, even if the ministers had doubts in their hearts, they did not dare to raise it. After all, this slave of Huang Feng is now the emperor, who dares to question an emperor casually?They would only think that when the new emperor was a prince, he had been keeping a low profile and hiding himself, until he became the emperor, he began to show off his edge, and would not doubt whether the emperor was renounced.


    However, this old emperor is the same. He has the right to question the puppet slave. Moreover, he should also know his son very well. Therefore, if the puppet emperor is exposed, it is most likely because of the old emperor. , So Huang Feng has always been concerned about the changes in the old emperor''s expression, and now it seems that the old emperor has really discovered something.


    "Would you like to start with him and let him die a few days earlier?" Huang Feng looked at the old emperor, hesitated for a while.


    Although the old emperor has been alive within a few days, if he tells Huang Feng and the new emperor that the new emperor is a fake, it will still cause a lot of trouble to Huang Feng and the new emperor. After all, the other party is the old emperor. What he said, It''s easy for others to believe, and once he really speaks out his findings, it will be troublesome.


    However, Huang Feng hadn''t made up his mind to do so. It was a bit too much to snatch Jiangshan from the opponent''s hands. If he wanted to kill the opponent, it would be even worse, especially if the opponent did nothing wrong.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng thought of a way. Although it was still cruel to the old man, it was much better than killing the opponent.


    While the old emperor was observing the new emperor, and Huang Feng was secretly observing the old emperor, the generals of other countries also showed thoughtful expressions on their faces after listening to the puppet emperor.


    Being able to get to this position, these generals are not stupid, not stupid, many things, just think about it, they will be able to think that if today¡¯s things really make Qian Yuanguo successful, then they can even follow After gaining some benefits, you will encounter a devastating blow later.

 2579 Chapter 2579 Dont listen to their nonsense

    Why did they unite to destroy the marriage between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty, and now they are attacking the Dalu Dynasty?


    Naturally, because the development is getting faster and stronger, the more and more powerful Dalu dynasty has seriously threatened the security of their country. They all understand that Feng Jueguo is now the only one outside the pass, and Feng Jueguo has never been It''s basically no secret that you don''t hide your ambitions and want to unify your thoughts outside the customs.


    Therefore, the talents of these countries will unite, and they have severely damaged Feng Jueguo before, and now they are going to destroy Feng Jueguo in one go. Only in this way can the threat be completely eliminated.


    However, the great threat of Feng Jueguo has not been completely eliminated, but another Qian Yuanguo has emerged. Qian Yuanguo¡¯s strength is second only to Feng Jueguo¡¯s existence, and the previous organization of alliances to destroy Feng Jue The marriage between the Kingdom and the Great Lu dynasty is now uniting to attack Fengjueguo. It is the people of Qian Yuanguo that are involved and leading in it. It can be imagined that once Fengjueguo is destroyed, then the country that will gain more benefits will definitely It is Qian Yuanguo. When the time comes, Feng Jueguo will not exist. Who is the most powerful country outside the pass?


    Naturally Qian Yuanguo!


    And the growing Qian Yuanguo will not be like Feng Jueguo, with the idea of ??destroying other countries and unifying the outside world?No one knows, nor dare to be sure. However, through some previous phenomena, they have some guesses in this regard, but they are still not sure. During this period, Qian Yuanguo did not show their favor and let them Let your guard down.


    Therefore, although some people suspected that Qian Yuanguo''s ambitions would take advantage of the situation to destroy other countries after Feng Jueguo was eliminated, but no one proposed it, and no one was sure of this speculation.


    However, what happened to Yuan Fengguo now completely exposed Qian Yuanguo''s wolf ambition.


    Qian Yuanguo¡¯s people obviously contacted Yuanfeng¡¯s second prince very early, and wanted to control Yuanfeng through the second prince. If he had no idea about Yuanfeng, how could he do this?Obviously it was impossible, and if they did this, they obviously had the same idea as Feng Jueguo, and wanted to unify the countries outside the customs and destroy other countries.


    And this is obviously not acceptable to people from other countries. The people of Qian Yuanguo have already intervened in Yuanfengguo''s affairs. Who can guarantee that they have not secretly interfered with other countries'' affairs?After annihilating Fengjueguo and annexing Yuanfengguo, did Qian Yuanguo stop?


    Obviously impossible!


    So, then, what Qian Yuanguo will do next is already clear at a glance.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense! We Qian Yuanguo and you are close allies. How can we do things that harm our allies and your interests?" Seeing that the generals of other countries are going to be persuaded by the new emperor of Yuanfeng , The domineering general was anxious.


    The domineering general couldn''t help but be anxious. The current situation is very unfavorable for him, whether it is in this hall or outside the palace.


    Now in the main hall, Yuanfengguo is already united. He is alone. It is not easy to insist on the arrival of reinforcements outside the palace, but if there are generals from other countries to help. , It¡¯s still very possible. After all, those people are all seasoned veterans, and their skills are not weak. Even if they are not as good as him, it is still possible. If everyone unites and faces together If the soldiers in the main hall of Yuanfeng State attacked, it was not impossible to sustain the arrival of reinforcements outside the palace.


    Therefore, he needs the support of those people and can''t let them be moved by the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom. Seeing those people hesitate, how could he not be in a hurry.


    In addition, outside the palace, although Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army is the strongest, if people from other countries unite to encircle and suppress his army, then they will only be waiting for the result of defeat. It is a powerful Feng Jueguo, and it may not be able to withstand the joint attacks of so many countries, let alone Qian Yuanguo.


    Therefore, considering this aspect, he also needs the support of those countries. At least, they cannot stand on the side of Yuanfeng Country.


    "We did not take the initiative to contact the second prince of Yuanfeng Kingdom. It was the second prince who came to us on the initiative. He hopes to get our support to help him seize the throne. We really just support him purely. I didn''t think about taking Yuanfeng State from him, and I didn''t have any other ideas." The domineering general explained vigorously.


    Now, what makes Qian Yuanguo most suspicious is that they have begun to intervene in Yuanfengguo''s own affairs. If they can intervene in Yuanfengguo''s affairs, then they can intervene in other countries'' affairs. This is the generals of other countries. What we worry about.


    Therefore, the domineering general could only push all of this to the dead second prince, so that others felt that this matter was not their initiative, they were just kind.


    "You believe what he said?" the puppet emperor said lightly.


    The hesitant expressions on the faces of the generals at the scene have become heavier. They are not fools. How can they believe that the domineering general is so unconvincing? What''s more, even the domineering general and Qian Yuanguo behind him do not have this aspect. Thoughts, but since the emperor of Yuanfeng State mentioned this point, those generals in other countries would definitely think about it.


    After Qian Yuanguo won the victory over Feng Jueguo, whether he would attack other countries, the more he thought about this possibility!


    When the domineering general saw that everyone did not believe him at all, he quickly said: "Now is the critical moment to attack Feng Jueguo. We should not fight internally. Let me go out. I can stop my people from attacking. We are now The biggest enemy is Feng Jueguo. Although they have been defeated once before, they have not yet reached the point of breaking their muscles and bones. If we fight each other and consume everyone¡¯s strength, then if we want to defeat Feng Jueguo, that¡¯s A thing that is impossible, and when Feng Jueguo is relieved, then, none of us can escape. Feng Jueguo will definitely retaliate. At that time, our country will be Fengjueguo. Defeated and annexed!"


    Everyone was awakened immediately. They are fighting each other here, which is indeed depleting everyone''s strength, and their biggest enemy is Feng Jueguo. Even Qian Yuanguo has such an idea, but after all, it has not been implemented yet. Just thinking about it, it will not pose a threat to people in other countries.


    However, Feng Jueguo is different. They have already taken action against Feng Jueguo and there is no turning back. If they cannot defeat Feng Jueguo, Feng Jueguo will definitely come to retaliate against them.

 2580 Chapter 2580

    For Feng Jueguo, and other countries outside the pass, including Qian Yuanguo, they all have a fear. After all, Feng Jueguo has a strong army and has been the strongest country outside the pass for so many years. Other countries are not without There had been frictions with Feng Jueguo, and they all ended in failure. They had already suffered a lot from Feng Jueguo. In addition, Feng Jueguo had great ambitions. Therefore, they united and confronted Feng Jue. The country shot.


    However, now that Feng Jueguo hasn''t defeated them, they themselves have quarreled. In this way, their strength is greatly damaged. How can they fight Feng Jueguo?Although they had defeated Feng Jueguo once before, that failure did not hurt Feng Jueguo. It was just that their strength dropped a bit. In addition, they died of Morey and the Grand Prince. It''s a bit chaotic, so other countries will take this opportunity to attack the country.


    Once Feng Jueguo has dealt with internal affairs and eliminated the consequences of this failure, then it is not necessary to think about it, Feng Jueguo will definitely retaliate against these countries outside the customs.


    This is a real sword hanging over the head, threatening the security of these countries outside the pass.


    Seeing the fear on the faces of the generals of those countries, the domineering general knew that his threat had worked. Their biggest enemy now is Feng Jueguo, not Qian Yuanguo. As long as these countries still want to exist, they don¡¯t want to. Being annexed by Feng Jueguo, then they would never act on themselves and Qian Yuanguo behind them at this time, because that would be digging their own graves.


    The domineering general looked at Yuanfeng¡¯s new emperor again, and had to admit that he was indeed planted here this time. Before, he underestimated the seemingly mediocre prince. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to hide so deeply. Because of his carelessness, he almost killed himself.


    "Fortunately, everything has a chance to recover. He doesn''t dare to do anything to me at this time. As long as I am not dead, then I have a chance to get out of trouble. Once I get out of trouble, then I will let Yuanfengguo do Today¡¯s things have paid the price, next time, I won¡¯t be so careless, and I will definitely annex Yuanfeng Country completely!¡± the domineering general thought.


    In the eyes of the domineering general, he has already made the current situation very clear. If their coalition forces want to defeat Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, they will absolutely need their Feng Jueguo¡¯s participation, and he can even take some of them. The dominant position is taken back, even if the emperor of Yuanfeng is dissatisfied, there is no other way but to endure it. Who makes them such a powerful enemy now?


    However, the development of things was not as beautiful as the domineering general thought.


    I saw that the new emperor of Yuanfeng country smiled at the domineering general, then looked at the generals of other countries around and said, "Go! Kill the enemy general of Qian Yuan country!"


    The words of the puppet emperor were obviously addressed to the soldiers in the hall, and his words were light and light, but they scared everyone in the hall.


    "Wait! You can''t do this!"


    "Yes, now our enemy is Feng Jueguo, how can we fight internally at this time?"


    "We are attacking Feng Jueguo and we still need Qian Yuanguo''s participation. How can we kill their general at this time?"


    The generals from other countries said, the anxious look on their faces was not false. Of course, they did not really want to plead for the domineering generals. They were all thinking about themselves. After all, this opportunity is rare. If you can''t take advantage of it If Feng Jueguo were to be eliminated in the second opportunity, then the country they were in would be retaliated by Feng Jueguo, and their life would never be easier at that time.


    The domineering general who was scared by Feng Jueguo''s new emperor, saw that other generals were pleading for him, he was relieved immediately, and his face also showed a complacent look.


    However, the new emperor, who is extremely windy, seemed unmoved by everyone''s words. He looked at everyone and said, "Don''t forget your identity. Before you are sure whether your army has attacked our country, you and him The same, they are all my prisoners."


    The generals were naturally very angry when they heard what he said. Then, they also knew that the other party was right. They are indeed the same as the domineering generals. They are all controlled by the people of Yuanfeng. In this case , How much weight can their words have?


    "You should know that our current enemy is Feng Jueguo. Without Qian Yuanguo, we are not Feng Jueguo''s opponent at all. If you want to avenge Qian Yuanguo and take revenge on his domineering general, we can understand it, but we can After defeating Feng Jueguo, we will not stop what you do after that.¡± said one of the generals.


    "Let him leave?" The puppet emperor pointed to the domineering general and said: "Impossible! That is a problem of raising tigers, and even without Qian Yuanguo''s participation, I can defeat Feng Jueguo!"


    "I can''t help it!" The domineering general said with a sneer: "You are a little boy who has never been on the battlefield, what do you know? You can defeat Feng Jiuge on the basis of you people? I am afraid that by then, you will be beaten to waste. Run away!"


    Although the domineering general''s words were awkward, the others on the scene believed it. Without an important helper such as Qian Yuanguo, it is indeed difficult, or even impossible, for them to defeat Feng Jueguo.


    "Really? I don''t think so." The puppet emperor shook his head and said, he looked at the generals of other countries around and said: "Even if you don''t participate in it, only we Yuanfeng Country will face Feng Jueguo alone, I I''m sure to beat them too!"


    "Crazy, crazy!"


    When the generals of other countries heard his words, not only did they not feel inspired, but they felt that the new emperor of Yuanfeng was too arrogant, and even reached the point of arrogance. Such a person became the emperor of Yuanfeng. , For Yuanfengguo, it is definitely not a good thing, and for these people, it is also not a good thing, which means that their strength to unite to attack Feng Jueguo has weakened again.


    "Haha, ridiculous, really ridiculous, your prince of a country actually said such ignorant words, your Yuanfeng country is destined to perish in your hands!" The domineering general laughed wildly.


    This time, even the old emperor of Yuanfeng State agreed with the domineering general in his heart. The person in front of him may be a counterfeit. He thought it was good before, but now it seems that he is just a arrogant and arrogant person. That''s it, even arrogant and ignorant than his second son.

 2581 Chapter 2581

    "No matter what happens to Yuanfeng State in my hands, you won''t see that day anymore, do it!" The puppet emperor ordered the soldiers again.


    "stop!"


    This time it was the old emperor who was calling.


    The old emperor had already doubted the identity of the new emperor before, but he had no evidence yet, and the actions of the new emperor were also in the interests of their Yuanfeng country. Therefore, he did not speak out and kept watching. .


    However, now he sees that this arrogant counterfeit will bring his country into the abyss, which he cannot accept and endure, so he must stand up.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the new emperor didn''t seem to want to give him face, but looked at him and said: "Father, you don''t care about things here, just have to deal with it. Now the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom, and all you need is a good rest and a good health. You don¡¯t need to worry about these tiring national affairs."


    "You! I''m not dead yet!" The old emperor said angrily. They thought that this new emperor, who might be a counterfeit, was so shameless.


    "Come here, send my father down to rest. The old man is getting older and needs more rest," the new emperor said.


    "I see who dares!" The old emperor said angrily.


    The eunuchs and palace ladies at the scene really hesitated in place. After all, this is the old emperor. Before today, this country still said that the eunuchs and palace ladies are still very afraid of him and dare not treat him at all. The disrespect, they have not adapted to the change in status.


    "Do you want me to say it again?" The new emperor''s expression turned cold: "I am the emperor of this country now. My words are the imperial edict. Don''t you want to resist the edict?!"


    The new emperor angrily rebuked the eunuchs and court ladies. They only remembered at this time that this country has changed, and there is already a new emperor. The old man in front of him was the emperor yesterday, but now It''s not anymore.


    Thinking of this, those eunuchs and court ladies hurried forward, trying to help the old emperor away.


    "Who dares to do it? I will destroy his nine clans!" The old emperor said angrily.


    "Hurry up and help it down," the new emperor said.


    The eunuchs and court ladies no longer hesitate, and no longer think about the threat of the old emperor.


    "Who are you? You are not my son, who are you? Who asked you to come?!" The old emperor didn''t care so much at this time, and pointed to the new emperor and said loudly.


    Originally, he still wanted to wait for the matter here to be resolved, and then secretly searched for evidence to see who this person was and who sent it, but now he discovered that the development of the matter has exceeded his expectations. , He can''t just watch this man and drag his country into the abyss, he must stand up and stop.


    The ministers at the scene were all stunned when they heard this. They didn''t know why the old emperor said that. They looked at the new emperor again. This was obviously the old prince. Why did the old emperor say that?


    "It seems that Emperor Father''s illness is already very serious. Come here and pass the imperial doctor to Emperor Father to take a look." The new emperor said with the same expression: "You guys will help Emperor Father down."


    The eunuchs and court ladies did not dare to hesitate and helped the old emperor go down.


    "Let go of me, let me go." The old emperor struggled, but he was already old, and his health was not very good, so he couldn''t escape the support of those eunuchs and court ladies at all.


    As a result, the old emperor was supported under the gaze of everyone, and his voice was still ringing in the hall.


    And this should be the last time everyone at the scene saw the old emperor, because the puppet emperor Huang Feng had previously communicated to him was about to put the old emperor under house arrest. No one was allowed to visit, and he claimed to be recuperating. Feng couldn''t bear to kill the old man, so he could only choose this method. Fortunately, the slave he exchanged had already changed from the eldest prince to the emperor. The old emperor had no effect if he did not show up.


    Originally, Huang Feng planned to put the old emperor under house arrest again after this incident, but he did not expect that the old emperor would jump out at this time. He could only let the puppet slaves put him under house arrest in advance. Now, except for the death of the old emperor, other things Those ministers of China don''t even want to see the old emperor.


    The ministers in the hall were a little dumbfounded about this situation, and they didn¡¯t understand what was going on. The great prince seemed to be too tough with the old emperor, and the old emperor seemed to doubt the great prince, and even didn¡¯t want to let it. The prince is now the new emperor.


    However, when the eldest prince became the new emperor, the old emperor had just said in person that at this banquet, not long ago, the old emperor¡¯s intention was already obvious. He abdicated himself and let the elder prince inherit the throne. Then, the prince¡¯s throne Even if it is reasonable and legal, the ministers have no objection.


    However, this is only a short time. Why the old emperor seems to regret it, and said that the eldest prince is not his son. What''s the matter? The changes are too fast, too big, and the ministers are somewhat Can''t accept it.


    Could it be that the old emperor really did, as the new emperor said, because of illness and brain problems?


    It seems that apart from this explanation, there is no other explanation that can explain this matter.


    These ministers did not doubt the identity of their new emperor. After all, they usually met the prince more than once and knew what the prince looked like, but they didn¡¯t have much contact with the prince, so they didn¡¯t find the new emperor. What is different about the emperor.


    However, the domineering general seemed to find that the matter was not simple. After all, the second prince vowed to kill the prince, but the facts proved that he did not succeed. Moreover, the prince in front of him seemed to be It''s also different from the information I knew before.


    Could it be that the new emperor in front of me really has a problem?


    Seeing that the domineering general seemed to start to doubt his identity, the puppet emperor motioned to the soldiers. This time, the soldiers rushed towards the domineering general without any hesitation.


    The domineering general was suddenly shocked, and he didn''t have the mind to think about what happened to the new emperor in front of him. While cursing the opponent, he resisted desperately, still looking forward to his army coming soon.


    However, although Qian Yuanguo''s army has entered the city, there are not many Yuanfengguo''s troops in the city. They have already assembled and are different from people from other countries. Most of them are stationed in the city. Therefore, At this time, it also played a role, blocking the troops entering the city.

 2582 Chapter 2582 Death Of The Domineering General

    The generals of other countries did not doubt the identity of the new emperor of Yuanfeng. After all, they were not familiar with the original prince. At the same time, they knew that the old emperor of Yuanfeng was not in good health. Therefore, the new emperor said he was sick and burned. It is still very possible if the brain is broken.


    However, when these people saw Yuanfeng¡¯s soldiers besiege and suppress the domineering general, they were also loudly discouraging them. Then, the puppet emperor that Huang Feng exchanged had already made up his mind to kill the domineering general. Will not listen to other people''s persuasion.


    The domineering general has already regretted it very much at this time. If he knew this, he shouldn''t take the risk carelessly. However, it is obviously too late to regret now. Although his skill is not weak, he is surrounded by many soldiers at this time. It was miserable again and again, and it didn''t take long for him to suffer serious injuries.


    "I surrender!" shouted the domineering general. Although doing so would lose face, he himself knew that if this continued, he might die here. Therefore, even if it would lose face, he would not care about it. There are too many, as long as you can guarantee your life first, and then, once you are rescued, you will destroy the Yuanfeng country yourself and restore your lost face.


    However, if the domineering general begged for mercy, the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom simply ignored him, and let his soldiers continue to attack the domineering general.


    The domineering general was frightened when he saw this situation. He already understood that the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom must let himself die. He did not expect that he did not die on the battlefield, but was going to die in this small palace. Inside.


    Knowing that there is no hope for survival, the domineering general swears at the new emperor of Yuanfeng, and constantly curses him and Yuanfeng.


    "You are finished, you are all finished, without our Qian Yuanguo joining, you will definitely be destroyed by Feng Jueguo, and you will all die! I know I will go one step earlier than you, and I will wait for you below!" the domineering general shouted to everyone Tao.


    "Puff!"


    The domineering general who had been seriously injured was distracted, and was immediately stabbed by several spears. The whole person suddenly froze, unable to move, and the tattered wounds on his body continued to bleed.


    The embarrassed and domineering general looked at Yuanfeng''s new emperor with a vicious look. After that, he swallowed his last breath unwillingly. Until his death, Qian Yuanguo''s army could not reach the palace.


    The generals of other countries stopped talking after being pleaded for a while, because they all understood the determination of Yuanfeng¡¯s new emperor to kill the overbearing general. They all knew that no matter how much plead, it was useless. Uncertainty irritated the other party, and even killed them. In their opinion, the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom was a stunned young man. He acted entirely on emotions, and it was really possible to anger them.


    Therefore, until the domineering general was killed in front of everyone, the generals of other countries did not say a word, so that the soldiers of Yuanfeng State killed the domineering general.


    After killing the domineering general, the new emperor let the soldiers out and conveyed his will at the same time. The second prince is dead, and the civil unrest in the palace should stop. Those people know what to do, go on wrong and treat them. There is no benefit.


    "Now, we should discuss how to deal with the immediate matter." After the soldiers had gone out, the new emperor said to the generals of other countries.


    "Your Majesty has already considered it? Do you still need to ask us?" A general from another country said, with some anger in his words. After all, the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom just didn''t give any face. Their.


    However, it can also be seen from his title that they recognized the identity of the new emperor Yuanfengguo.


    "I still stick to the point of view just now. Even if there is no Qian Yuanguo, without your participation, I will be able to defeat Feng Jueguo with the army of Yuanfengguo." The new emperor said: "What I ask you is, how to treat Those Qian Yuanguo troops outside the palace, they are not far from here."


    Although the troops of Qian Yuanguo were not able to arrive until the death of the domineering general, they were indeed not far from here. Although Yuanfeng''s army had been intercepting, the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo They are all desperately rushing to the palace. The order they accepted before was to go straight to the palace after entering the city. As long as they control the palace, then Yuanfeng country will be controlled by them. At that time, what will To support the second prince ascended the throne or to directly annex Yuanfeng Country, it was them who had the final say.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t even care about Feng Jueguo, how can he be afraid of Qian Yuanguo''s army?" said the general of another country.


    "I am not afraid of them." The new emperor said: "I will give you one last chance. My people can defeat Qian Yuanguo''s army. However, if we defeat them only with our people, it means that our allies The relationship no longer exists. After that, the benefits that I have gained in Feng Jueguo and Qian Yuanguo will have nothing to do with you."


    However, when other people heard his words, they did not have the slightest heartbeat. You must know that Yuanfeng is the weakest among the countries outside the pass, and even they can''t beat them, let alone fight against Qian Yuanguo. Peerless, it will definitely fail.


    However, the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom did not seem to be clearly aware of the power gap between their country and Qian Yuanguo and Feng Jueguo. He was still arrogant and arrogant. Take the dead end.


    Naturally, people like them would not be stupid about this matter. Whether it was to attack Qian Yuanguo or Feng Jueguo, it would not be good for them.


    Originally, they had severely damaged Feng Jueguo before, and this time there is hope for joining together to attack Feng Jueguo, but now that the domineering general has died, there will be a battle between Yuanfengguo and Qian Yuanguo, no matter who wins or loses. , The strength of their combined army will be greatly reduced, and it is already impossible to defeat Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, these generals are thinking about how to send people to Feng Jueguo to seek peace and stop the war between Feng Jueguo. Since it is destined to be unwinnable, why bother to die?


    It is precisely because of this idea, how could the generals of these other countries participate in the mess between Yuanfengguo and Qian Yuanguo at this time, and they can''t take care of their own affairs.


    As for Yuanfengguo, let them fend for themselves.

 2583 Chapter 2583 Exchange Soldiers

    "It seems that you are not willing to cooperate with our Yuanfeng Country." The new emperor said while looking at the generals of other countries.


    The generals did not speak, but the meaning was already obvious. They really did not have the idea of ??cooperating with Yuanfengguo.


    In fact, not only did they have no idea of ??cooperating with Yuanfeng State, they even wanted to gain some benefits in the war between Yuanfeng State and Qian Yuan State.


    In their view, Yuanfeng was definitely unable to defeat Qian Yuanguo. What''s more, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army had already entered the city. If the domineering general did not die, then Qian Yuanguo would destroy Yuanfeng. It is not impossible, and even possible.


    However, now that the domineering general is dead, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army has a group of dragons without a leader, and it will definitely fall into chaos, while Yuanfengguo is morale. At the same time, they are still fighting at home, whether it is the army in the city or those living The residents in the city can cause a lot of trouble to Qian Yuanguo''s army.


    However, just because of this, Yuanfeng is still unable to beat Qian Yuanguo. In the hearts of the generals in other countries, the strength of Qian Yuanguo and Yuanfengguo should be about the same. The most likely outcome is that both sides will suffer heavy casualties.


    And this result is exactly what those generals in other countries would like to see. You must know that their teams are still outside the city (at this time, they did not know that many of their teams had already followed in. Once the army of Qian Yuanguo and Yuanfengguo were both defeated, they would never let this opportunity pass. They could come to a fisherman''s profit, let the army enter the city along the way, and then destroy Qian Yuanguo and Yuanfeng. Fengguo''s army.


    In this way, the capital of Yuanfeng State will be defeated by them, and then take advantage of the trend to occupy the entire Yuanfeng State.


    The situation on Qian Yuanguo''s side will not be too good. Most of their troops have already been dispatched. If they fight with Yuanfeng''s army here and lose both ends, then it is definitely for Qian Yuanguo. A heavy blow can even make them feel uncomfortable. Although Qian Yuanguo has the ambitions of being a stateless country, he does not have the background of Qian Yuanguo. Once the army here suffers heavy losses, they will want to resist others. National coalition forces, it will be difficult.


    Therefore, the coalition forces of other countries can completely defeat Qian Yuanguo at that time. In this way, they will take down two countries, and they can search for a lot of resources in these two countries. Then, they will go again. Feng Jueguo sent some things and prayed for their forgiveness. Maybe they could get Feng Jueguo''s forgiveness. In that case, they would not only get a lot of benefits, but also get out of danger.


    With this plan, how could these generals agree to cooperate with Yuanfengguo?In their hearts, they still wish that Yuanfengguo and Qian Yuanguo fought harder the better.


    Of course, in this case, they can''t say it. They are still controlled by the people of Yuanfeng Country. Unless they don''t want to live anymore, they won''t provoke the people of Yuanfeng Country at this time.


    "In this case, there is nothing to talk about." The new emperor of Yuanfeng State said. After that, he glanced at the place where Huang Feng was hiding and asked the soldiers to detain all the generals.


    Then, he asked the civil servants to go to the apse to rest, and he himself took the generals out of the hall.


    At this time, the chaos in the palace had stopped. The soldiers who were instigated by the second prince knew that the situation was over after knowing that the second prince was dead, and they chose to surrender. However, the previous chaos still caused a lot to the palace. The trouble was that there were many corpses of soldiers, eunuchs and court ladies on the ground, and the surrounding air was still full of blood and blood, and the palace was also messy.


    However, at this time there were soldiers and eunuchs, and the palace ladies were going to clean. The new emperor did not need to spend too much time in this regard. He went straight to the corner of the hall, where a group of people was standing neatly. There.


    Following the soldiers of the new emperor, the generals were surprised when they saw these people. They didn''t know who they were and when they appeared here. Some soldiers passed by here just now, but they didn''t see them here. Any figure, how did these people come?


    These people were naturally exchanged by Huang Feng. After determining that the generals of other countries would not cooperate, Huang Feng spent some money and exchanged some slaves from the store in the storage box. These people are the lowest in strength. With second-rate top-notch skills, he was much better than the previous domineering general and the puppet emperor.


    Naturally, they were used by Huang Feng to support the puppet emperor. After all, Yuanfeng¡¯s military strength was indeed the lowest among the countries outside the pass. Without Huang Feng¡¯s help, then, only relying on Yuanfeng¡¯s own army. Strength, there is no way to defeat Qian Yuanguo''s army, the best result is that the other generals thought that it would only hurt both sides with Qian Yuanguo.


    In addition to these masters, Huang Feng also exchanged an army. The number is not very large, only about 1,000. However, their strength is very strong and they are definitely the elite of the elite. Although they do not have the skills above the second-rate, they They are more adept at battlefield operations, and they cooperate with each other quite skillfully. Qian Yuanguo, and even the soldiers in Feng Jueguo''s army, have no way to compare with them.


    And the money needed for these elite soldiers to exchange is much lower than those of the masters. This is also the reason why Huang Feng intervened to bring out 1,000 people at a time. Of course, even if it is low, it is still higher than ordinary slaves. Quite a lot, so Huang Feng only exchanged a thousand people.


    However, Huang Feng believes that with the help of these thousand elite soldiers, and the help of dozens of second-rate and above masters, they should be able to defeat Qian Yuanguo''s army. After all, they still have Yuanfengguo''s army to help. , At the same time, Qian Yuanguo''s top general died, which was a big blow to their command and morale.


    After these people were exchanged, Huang Feng told the puppet emperor through sound transmission. Therefore, the puppet emperor was so confident now, and he also came directly to receive this army.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to let those from Qian Yuanguo know that our Yuanfeng country''s army is powerful." The puppet emperor said to the generals next to him.


    Although the generals were curious about the identity of this team, but seeing that the Emperor didn''t say anything, they naturally wouldn''t ask more.

 2584 Chapter 2584 Strong Army

    The prince took the military commanders and the army that Huang Feng had exchanged for him. It was not long before he left the palace. From a distance, he saw a large army swarming in front of him, and the soldiers in front of this army were wearing Qian Yuan. National military uniform.


    Obviously, this is the army of Qian Yuanguo that entered the city. As for whether teams from other countries have followed up, it is not yet known.


    The direction of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army was Yuanfeng¡¯s imperial palace. However, they did not go too smoothly. Yuanfeng¡¯s army was always intercepting along the way, although due to the quantity and combat power, Yuanfeng The army of the country could not prevent Qian Yuanguo''s army from advancing, but it could effectively delay their advancement time, and this period of time also happened to be the time when the puppet emperor was dealing with the hall.


    The whole street was very chaotic, with soldiers shouting, killing and fighting everywhere. As for the people, they hid back to their homes when they discovered that the situation was not good. I believe that there must be a lot of people at this time. , Lying behind the crack in the door of his home, watched the battle on the street with fear, praying in his heart that Yuanfeng Guo''s army would drive out the enemies who had broken in.


    "Your Majesty, you can go back first, just leave it to us here." A general said to the new emperor.


    "No need." The new emperor shook his head and refused.


    "But, it''s too dangerous here, your majesty, your status is honorable, if something accident happens, the consequences will be disastrous." Another general said.


    In any case, the new emperor in front of him is already the emperor of their Yuanfeng country. If the emperor dies on the battlefield, then it will definitely be a blow to their morale in Yuanfeng country. What''s more, if even the emperor protects No, what face do they have to survive?


    "Don''t worry about me, I will be fine," the new emperor said.


    Those generals still wanted to persuade, but thinking of the new emperor''s ability just shown in the hall, it was stronger than them, and the new emperor''s face was firm, obviously he had made up his mind, and they were useless to persuade.


    After that, the new emperor didn¡¯t waste time any more, and rushed up directly with people. However, he still gave the generals some soldiers and asked them to outflank the sides. This is the main street, and there are several other streets nearby. , He didn''t put all the soldiers on the frontal battlefield.


    Those generals also knew that now is not the time for nonsense, so they have led people into other streets, preparing to outflank the past. Compared with the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo who broke in, they are obviously very concerned about this place. The city needs to know more about it, and can also use the environment here to avoid the opponent''s large forces to complete the outflank.


    It¡¯s just that these generals are inevitably slanderous in their hearts, because each of them now has not a lot of soldiers, only about two hundred people, from the left and right sides, a total of four hundred people, even if they completed the outflank. , How much effect can these four hundred people play?


    However, thinking that the new emperor has only one thousand people, and four hundred can be allocated to them, it is considered good. No matter what, they have to fight the enemy. What''s more, there are many scattered people in this city. Domestic soldiers exist, as long as they are called to their side, they can still have a good combat effectiveness.


    On the other side, Huang Feng had come out of the dark and was in the team following the new emperor, just like an ordinary soldier. He was surrounded by soldiers exchanged by him. Therefore, those soldiers did not see him. Will doubt his identity, let alone treat him as an enemy.


    The new emperor took the rest of the people and greeted the front team.


    Originally, the soldiers of Yuanfeng State who were at war with Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army were very happy when they saw the reinforcements coming. However, after seeing that there were only a few hundred reinforcements, their cheers disappeared. , There are tens of thousands of enemies, or even more, and they are already unable to hold on. Only these hundreds of people have come here. What is the use?


    "Soldiers ahead!" When the new emperor arrived with reinforcements, a master next to him shouted to the soldiers who were fighting Qian Yuanguo''s army in front.


    Those soldiers had been fighting very hard and would be defeated at any time. Now that they heard someone shouting like this, they immediately retreated from the front battlefield to both sides subconsciously.


    The people brought by the new emperor took advantage of the situation and took up the positions of the previous soldiers, and directly fought against the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo.


    The soldiers of Qian Yuanguo also discovered that their opponents had changed a group. However, they did not take it seriously. Anyway, the people who came were definitely Yuanfengguo''s army, and the strength of the Yuanfengguo''s army did not matter. In terms of number or individual ability, they are worse than them. Therefore, even if a group of people is changed, they are confident to defeat them.


    "Kill them and rush into the palace!" A general of Qian Yuanguo rode on the horse and shouted loudly.


    However, after he finished shouting this sentence, his body suddenly stopped. Then, the whole person fell from the horse, and the whole person was completely breathless. The soldiers around did not even know him. How did he die, and who was the one who killed him?


    A panic arose in the hearts of the soldiers. However, at this time, the people in front of them had already fought with the reinforcements supported by Yuanfengguo. Therefore, the soldiers in front did not even watch. In the situation of this general, it is naturally impossible for the soldiers to yell at this time, which will affect everyone''s morale and cause the battle to fail.


    However, the situation of the soldiers in front was also very bad at this time. They regarded the newly arrived soldiers as ordinary Yuanfeng soldiers, and they attacked this team according to the previous style of play. However, when After both sides started the attack, a strange situation appeared. The group of people who were in front of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army and Yuanfengguo¡¯s army fell down at the same time, either dead or injured. No one was killed. Able to stand and continue fighting.


    On the other side of Yuanfeng State, the front row of soldiers marched neatly and moved forward in unison to slash and kill Qian Yuan State¡¯s army in the back row, but they themselves had no one. Few people were killed or even injured.


    Weird, so weird!


    This is what other soldiers from Yuanfeng State and Qian Yuanguo thought after seeing this scene. When did Yuanfeng State have such a strong army?

 2585 Chapter 2585 Hunting

    The scene was too chaotic before, and the soldiers on both sides of the scene didn''t notice any abnormality in the army that came to support, but at this time, they found a difference.


    This army obviously has strict discipline. Every soldier has a firm expression on his face. The whole team made no sound, like a silent beast. What is terrible is that there is still a sound in their bodies. The sturdy atmosphere, afterwards, cooperated skillfully with each other. It was obviously a two-on-two scene, and it was the feeling of being beaten four-on-two by them.


    It was just a contact, and the fierce advancement of Qian Yuanguo''s army was restrained. The front row of them all fell straight down. The row behind them still didn''t understand what was going on. The soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom had already arrived in front of them and launched an attack on them.


    Qian Yuanguo¡¯s soldiers hurriedly resisted, but the effect was not achieved. This time, many people were cut to the ground directly, and the remaining people were not able to survive the second round. It fell down.


    The strange aura on the scene has become stronger.


    Those Yuanfengguo soldiers who stepped aside looked at this scene with shocked expressions, and were very puzzled. When did they have such a powerful army?Why have you never heard of it before?Which team do they belong to?Who is the leading general?


    One doubt after another appeared in their minds, so that they all forgot the environment in front of them, and they were dumbfounded.


    And Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army was also a little dazed. After they entered through the city gate, they went all the way. Although Yuanfeng¡¯s army has been resisting them, the effect is not obvious, except for delaying them some time. , There was no other effect, and the time wasted by those soldiers who worked hard with their lives, otherwise, they would have already hit Yuanfeng''s palace.


    It''s just that, how could an attack that had been smooth before suddenly encounter such a blow?Why is this Yuanfeng country''s army so strong that it just appeared? Two rounds of attacks caused a lot of deaths on its own side, but none of the opponents fell. This is incredible. How could this army on the other side be so strong? Awesome?


    Because both sides are on the streets now, Yuanfeng is not a big country, even if it is their capital, the streets are not too spacious, so only a few soldiers on both sides can fight, and most of them are blocked. In the back, there is no way to attack, only a few words from a distance.


    This is also the reason why Huang Feng didn''t exchange too many soldiers. The area here is so large. It is useless to exchange too many soldiers. He can only watch from behind, and there simply can''t be too many people.


    Qian Yuanguo''s army is indeed large, but in this environment, it will not play any role at all.


    "Rush in, all rush to me." Qian Yuanguo''s generals also apparently found that the situation seemed a little uncomfortable, and the other side seemed to have a powerful reinforcement.


    However, he also discovered that the number of opponents is not very large, so even if the opponent is more powerful, it is of no use. If he consumes them, he can also kill them. After all, there are too many people on his side.


    At this time, some generals asked some soldiers to walk the streets next to them. Although they are not very familiar with the road, there is only one way forward. The palace is there. They may delay some time on the road, but, It''s better than just squeezing here and watching.


    Of course, most of the army is still on this main road, which leads directly to the palace, and the enemy they are facing is the most powerful, and they have to use the most soldiers to attack.


    The general who shouted, quickly fell from the horse like the previous one. The soldiers around also did not see how he died. In addition to this general, there are several more one after another. The man who looked like a general fell from the horse.


    Obviously, some of the people from Yuanfeng State were performing the beheading operation. Moreover, the opponent''s strength was still very strong. This situation scared the rest of the generals to get off the horse, fearing that they would become the next target. .


    However, in this way, although they have temporarily saved their lives, they have no way to conduct effective command. Without seeing them, the morale of Qian Yuanguo''s army is also affected.


    However, this kind of generals can no longer take care of so many now. Someone is killing them in a targeted manner. All they can do is this. The most important thing is to ensure their own life.


    At this time, the support army led by the new emperor of Yuanfeng has been continuously attacking. Their fierce offensive made the soldiers in the army facing Qian Yuanguo have no way to resist, either they were cut down, or It''s just retreating constantly. Qian Yuanguo''s army, which had been advancing, was not only unable to move forward at this time, but it was still retreating.


    Because the road area was not wide enough, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army lasted for a long period of time. The people behind couldn¡¯t see what happened before. They just felt that the team that had been advancing suddenly stopped advancing. Moreover, it seems to be regressing.


    As a result, the team will inevitably be in chaos. The people in front want to retreat and avoid the fierce edge of the opponent, while the people behind don¡¯t know what¡¯s in front at all, they just want to move on and score. Going to the palace, this way, it is natural to squeeze together, especially behind Qian Yuanguo¡¯s team, as well as Wang Cheng and the soldiers from other countries. They all want to move on, and Qian Yuanguo can¡¯t benefit from all the benefits. Are you taking it away?


    Seeing that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army was actually retreating, they did not expect that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army had encountered a strong enemy. After all, they had gone all the way smoothly before, and Yuanfeng¡¯s army could not stop them. How can you suddenly encounter a strong enemy as you move forward?Yuanfengguo is the weakest country outside the customs. In such a country, there is no strong team at all.


    Therefore, people in other countries only thought that this was done deliberately by Qian Yuanguo, and his purpose was to block the direction of their people''s advancement, not to allow them to move forward, and to prevent them from gaining benefits.


    With such an idea, can those people behind be willing to step back?Obviously it was impossible. Instead of backing up, they continued to squeeze forward desperately, obviously rushing to the front.

 2586 Chapter 2586 the clever Wang Cheng

    "Back! Back!"


    "It''s dangerous ahead, all back, back!"


    The soldiers in Qian Yuanguo''s army hurriedly backed away while shouting loudly.


    However, the people from other forces who followed did not listen to them at all and were still pushing forward desperately.


    At the same time, many of the generals hidden among the soldiers wanted to move on and rushed into the palace, because they were playing so lively here, it¡¯s impossible for Yuanfeng Kingdom¡¯s palace to be ignorant, and their generals were domineering generals. It''s still in the imperial palace of Yuanfeng Kingdom. Although there is an internal function, there should be no problem, but if the time is too long, something will happen.


    Moreover, some generals are already worried. These are generals who know the inside story. They know that the domineering general and the second prince of Yuanfeng are connected, and they are helping the second prince to ascend to the throne. Therefore, these talents will Enter the city in this way.


    It stands to reason that the domineering general and the second prince should have controlled the situation in the imperial palace. Then, there shouldn''t be such a diverse Fengguo army to stop them. Could it be that they were in the imperial palace of Yuanfeng? Not smooth?If you say that, isn''t it that the domineering general is very dangerous now?


    It is precisely with this idea that these generals want to take the team into the palace as soon as possible to meet the domineering general. Perhaps, the domineering general is now in trouble and needs their support.


    Because of two different ideas, the domineering general as the commanding general was not there. Therefore, the entire army of Qian Yuanguo was plunged into chaos. Some wanted to advance, and some were just appeared by Yuanfeng. The reinforcements were frightened and wanted to retreat. As a result, chaos within themselves appeared and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced.


    Wang Cheng, who had been following Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army, keenly discovered this situation, and his heart suddenly became vigilant. Although he did not know the plan of the domineering general, these Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army If you dare to enter the capital of Yuanfeng country in this way, it must have been ordered by the domineering general, and the domineering general only brought a few soldiers into the imperial palace of Yuanfeng country. That shows that for This time, the domineering general is very sure.


    However, now there is chaos within Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army. Many soldiers seem to want to retreat. This is interesting. The most likely thing is that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s forefront troops encountered powerful enemies and they fought However, besides, it is not a general defeat, it is the kind that is completely crushed. Only these warriors of Qian Yuanguo will have the cowardice and want to retreat.


    There hasn¡¯t been any news from Yuanfeng¡¯s imperial palace. Instead, they sent strong troops to support. This shows that the domineering general¡¯s plan on Yuanfeng¡¯s imperial palace does not seem to go smoothly and he did not control the situation. It should be possible to control the capital of Yuanfeng State with only a small price. Now it may have to pay a huge price. Even if the domineering general has any accidents, this Qian Yuan State army is in danger. After all, , The lack of the chief general will have a great blow to the morale of the army, and without the command of the chief general, the entire army will be like scattered sand, and there is no way to display all its strength.


    "The order goes on, don''t rush forward, let the people behind go first, we stay at the end." Wang Cheng said to the soldiers next to him.


    Before, in order to gain more benefits, Wang Cheng¡¯s people had always followed Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army closely and belonged to the second echelon. However, now he realized the danger and immediately let his people fall to the end. Let the people behind them go first, so that they can get out once there is a real danger.


    Of course, if he thinks too much and there is no danger at all, they will also lose the plan to gain more benefits. However, Wang Cheng believes in his intuition and judgment. When things have reached this point, there has been an unexpected situation. He Don''t want to take risks, although he is surrounded by teams with low combat effectiveness, but he does not want to lose these people meaninglessly here.


    At first, Wang Cheng¡¯s rebel army obviously didn¡¯t want to go forward, and even slowly retreated. People from other countries¡¯ troops behind were not welcome. They squeezed past Wang Cheng¡¯s rebel army, everyone knew. The closer you get to the front, the more good things you can grab after you win Yuanfengguo. Therefore, they don''t doubt the behavior of Wang Cheng''s people at all, just want to squeeze forward as much as possible.


    Seeing this situation, Wang Cheng just sneered and didn''t care.


    In front, the army that Huang Feng had exchanged was like a broken bamboo, and the army of Qian Yuanguo suffered heavy losses. The previous indomitable momentum has been completely contained here. Because of the small area around, their advantage in large numbers is fundamental. They couldn''t perform well. Only those people were able to fight against Yuanfeng''s army at one time. In front of the soldiers who Huang Feng exchanged, these people were obviously not enough.


    "Archery, shoot them to death!" The military commanders hiding among the soldiers obviously also saw that they are not doing well now. The fighting power of this unaware Yuanfeng country''s army far exceeds them. He predicted that he was even stronger than these people. If you want to defeat Yuanfeng''s army and rush to the palace, you must first destroy the team in front of you.


    An arrow flew like a locust to the team that Huang Feng had exchanged for. Then, the army exchanged by Huang Feng was an elite of the elite. Everyone had not only swords, but also shields, this kind of shield. The quality of the arrows was quite good. When the arrows were about to hit them, they lifted the shields in unison, covering them tightly in front of them. All the arrows shot on the shields, and no casualties appeared.


    Arrows are still flying, and then, the results obtained are not satisfactory at all, except for the casualties of some soldiers of Yuanfeng State who retreated to the side before, and the strong soldiers that suddenly emerged. There is no damage.


    "Go, go! Charge!" Seeing that the arrows on the opposite side became sparse, the puppet emperor Huang Feng had exchanged quickly ordered.


    Even soldiers from foreign countries who are good at archery can''t keep shooting arrows. This is a big burden on their arms and strength. What''s more, they have been hitting now, and they are a little tired. , And it couldn''t last. After the soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng blocked a wave of arrows, they obviously felt that the arrows on the opposite side became sparse.

 2587 Chapter 2587 Killing The Enemy

    After the arrows on the opposite side became sparse, the puppet emperor who had been exchanged by Huang Feng seized the opportunity and rushed directly with the people. He soon fought with the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo and mixed with each other. Now, even if the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo wanted to shoot arrows, they had no choice, because among those crowds, it was their soldiers from Qian Yuanguo who wanted more. Once they shoot again, they themselves will be shot. The probability of being shot in is definitely greater than the probability of being shot by those Yuanfengguo.


    When the two sides fought shortly, the strength of the army exchanged by Huang Feng was fully displayed. The gap between the two sides was even more obvious. The soldiers on Huang Feng''s side were not only stronger than Qian Yuan in individual strength. The soldiers of the country, even if they cooperate with each other, are much better than Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army. The soldiers of Qian Yuanguo always find that they will be next to them if they fight with a soldier on the opposite side. Another soldier from Yuanfeng Country emerged. They clearly have an advantage in the total number of people. However, in real fighting, they always face the situation of fighting more with less.


    The strength of the single body is incomparable, and the number is at a disadvantage. The defeat of Qian Yuanguo''s army is also within a thousand miles. Even if the generals who are hiding are shouting desperately, the effect is not very obvious.


    Moreover, Huang Feng has already taken action at this time, and he is hidden among Qian Yuanguo¡¯s soldiers. As long as he finds Qian Yuanguo¡¯s commanding generals, he will immediately go over and kill him. His current strength is no longer ordinary tyrannical. , Those soldiers and generals couldn¡¯t stop him at all. If it weren¡¯t for fear of scaring everyone else, he would have taken out the Shenlong Cauldron directly, and he would press it down. It would definitely be able to crush a large area, so many times. These Qian Yuanguo''s troops will definitely suffer heavy casualties, and they can only retreat.


    However, this is after all the era of ordinary cold weapons, not in the fantasy plane, nor in the game. If the Shenlong Cauldron is used, it will be difficult to explain afterwards, which will increase some unnecessary troubles. Therefore, Huang Feng does not Did not use the Shenlong Cauldron, but like the top warriors and assassins, shuttled among the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo, constantly killing their generals one by one.


    "I haven''t experienced this way of fighting for a long time, and I feel pretty good." Huang Feng thought while fighting.


    As Huang Feng''s strength gets stronger and stronger, in reality, he has long since no opponents. The enemies that can be hit with just hands are horrible, and even if it reaches other planes, it is either crushing or flying away. All kinds of shows, fighting like an ordinary soldier like this, he really hasn''t been in a long time, and it is indeed a very good feeling.


    Huang Feng is enjoying this long-lost feeling here. The soldiers of Qian Yuanguo over there don''t have such thoughts. At this time, their hearts are only anger and fear.


    They can feel that there is an enemy coming by their side, and they can also find the other side¡¯s existence, but they have no way to kill the other side. The other side shuttles between them as if there is no one. No one can stop them. An attack by the other party, the other party not only attacked powerfully, but also the speed was horribly fast. They shuttled through their crowd, before they could react, they had killed people and left, and continued to choose the next target.


    Most of the targets chosen by this person were the generals on their side. In a short period of time, more than a dozen generals of all levels died in the hands of the opponent, even if they were all generals, they were stronger than ordinary soldiers. It''s higher, but still can''t catch the opponent''s move. The opponent can kill a general on their side with just a single tap. People like them can do nothing but anger.


    "Block him, don''t let him come over!" A general of Qian Yuanguo quickly shouted to the soldiers around him after seeing Huang Feng spotting himself and taking himself as a target.


    Suddenly, many soldiers surrounded this general to protect his safety, and some others were going to kill Huang Feng.


    What kind of master Huang Feng hasn''t seen?How can you be afraid of these ordinary soldiers?He walked lightly and traveled easily among the soldiers. The soldiers'' attacks either hit the air or hit the comrades around him. As for Huang Feng, they didn''t even touch Huang Feng''s clothes.


    The effect of using Limbo Microstep in this dense environment is indeed quite good.


    The general of Qian Yuanguo seemed to be at a high level. After seeing Huang Feng getting closer and closer to him, he thought of not fighting Huang Feng to kill Huang Feng, but thinking about how to get from Huang Feng¡¯s men. Fleeing, Huang Feng just saw the process of killing other generals on their side. He saw a lot. He knew clearly that even his own skill was okay, but he was definitely not Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. Once Huang Feng was close, He has only a dead end.


    Thinking of this, the general asked the soldiers next to him to encircle him tighter, and he himself let the soldiers behind make a way, he was fleeing from behind.


    Huang Feng also saw the opponent''s movements. He just smiled lightly and didn''t care. He slapped a soldier who rushed over with a palm of his hand. The soldier flew out directly, and the direction of flying out was the one who fled. The direction of the generals.


    The general seemed to feel that something was approaching him, and he turned his head subconsciously to take a look, and then saw a dark figure getting closer and closer, and then hit him directly, smashing him to the ground.


    The general just wanted to push his body away, and another soldier¡¯s body flew over and hit the soldier¡¯s body just now. As a result, the general was crushed by the two bodies. , He wanted to push away, it became more difficult.


    However, this is not over yet. Just as the military commander used the strength of feeding to push the bodies of the two soldiers, more and more corpses of soldiers flew over, pressing on the two corpses one by one. It didn''t take long for a hill to be paved with the corpses of soldiers, and the soldier lying at the bottom was the general.


    The military commander did not die, but the situation was very bad. So many corpses pressed him down, and he was completely out of breath. At this time, he had less air in and out of breath, and his face was pale and scary.


    What made him even more desperate was that Huang Feng had already walked to his side at this time and looked at him quietly. As long as Huang Feng moved his hand, he would not say that he was resisting it, even if he had no chance to evade.

 2588 Chapter 2588 Crowded City Gate

    However, Huang Feng just watched him quietly for a while, then turned and left.


    The general breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this situation. Although he didn¡¯t know why Huang Feng didn¡¯t kill himself, it was always a good thing. Huang Feng put too much pressure on him. When facing Huang Feng, he was unable to The sensation of breathing was something he had never experienced before, and it was a sensation close to death.


    "Come and save me!" the general shouted desperately.


    At this time, his body was already crushed by a lot of corpses. Don''t speak, even if it was difficult to breathe, it was quite difficult for him to shout this sentence.


    Soon, Qian Yuanguo''s soldiers came over, but when he saw the soldiers coming, he didn''t have the slightest smile of joy on his face, but a look of horror.


    Because these soldiers from Qian Yuanguo who came here all came here, just like the ones just now!Moreover, they had all been killed by that terrible enemy, and the general felt a panic in his heart when thinking of what he had just encountered.


    Sure enough, after the soldiers came from different places, they accurately landed on the hill of the soldiers on his body. He suddenly felt that his chest was about to be crushed. The bodies of these soldiers, It also became the last straw that overwhelmed him. After a few soldiers fell on it, his eyes protruded, and he couldn''t breathe any air. It didn''t take long before the general died.


    This Qian Yuanguo general was crushed alive!


    Because of Huang Feng¡¯s sudden action, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army suffered heavy losses, especially those generals, who were destined to kill as long as they appeared. Although the death process was not painful for the generals just now, none of them could escape. Over Huang Feng''s hand.


    Behind Huang Feng are the slave soldiers he exchanged. He himself acts as the arrow of the army, leading the team to press forward. The soldiers he exchanged closely follow behind him and keep advancing. The formation of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army was rushed by Huang Feng alone. None of the swords that pierced him could stab Huang Feng, and when Huang Feng killed the other party, he lost his helmet and unarmed. , The soldiers behind him followed closely and killed them one by one.


    Without the command of the generals, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army quickly disintegrated, and there was no way to organize effective resistance. The generals who had been hiding among the soldiers had long since dared to rise up again. They had been scared to death by Huang Feng. Bold.


    In this way, although the number of troops in Yuanfeng State was much smaller than that of Qian Yuan State, the troops of Qian Yuan State were defeated steadily, while some of Yuanfeng State¡¯s troops were defeated. The army, seeing that its reinforcements were so vigorous, they all picked up their weapons again and followed the team forward. As a result, the number of soldiers on the Yuanfeng country''s army increased and the strength became stronger.


    "Sure enough, there is a problem." Wang Cheng, who had been paying attention to the previous situation, found that Qian Yuanguo''s army was already showing signs of defeat, and immediately ordered his men to retreat outside the city.


    Before, when Wang Cheng realized that the situation was not good, he had already asked his people to slow down the pace consciously. The troops of other countries that wanted to enter the city quickly and get a lot of spoils had already surpassed them. They, this time, his Wang Cheng''s rebel army became the last part of the team, which also facilitated their retreat.


    In fact, before Wang Cheng made people slow down and let people from other forces surpass them, he was also betting. It was very dangerous to bet. But now it turns out that he was right. An accident happened before Qian Yuanguo. The offensive momentum of the army was not only completely contained, it was even defeated by the opponent.


    Although he didn''t understand what happened here, Wang Cheng knew that if he didn''t retreat at this time, they would be unlucky. He was in the territory of the Dalu dynasty, and it was not that he had not been encircled by the imperial army, but Every time, he would rely on his early perception of danger to avoid risks, so that not only did he not be wiped out by the court, but the team grew stronger.


    But this time, obviously, his perception of danger helped him again and saved his life.


    The soldiers of the rebel army who received the retreat order did not hesitate and turned around and ran out of the city. At this time, there were some troops from other countries who did not know the situation inside the city and were still running into the city, but it did not affect the situation. Wang Cheng and their retreat.


    The soldiers were also very puzzled when they saw Wang Cheng''s people turned around and ran out, but they didn''t know what was happening in the city, so they could only continue to enter the city with doubts.


    It didn''t take long for these people to be the same as Wang Cheng and the others. Not long after they entered the city, they turned around and ran out, because the teams in front of them were doing the same moves.


    Although I don¡¯t know what happened before, people from other armies are fleeing out of the city, and they can only do so. Therefore, these soldiers who have just entered the city follow the big troops again in confusion. Run outside the city.


    However, at this time, the gate of the city has become a bit crowded. Many people realize that there are strong reinforcements on Yuanfeng Country. They can''t beat Yuanfeng Country anymore. They all want to run outside. In the city, their teams are performing. No, these countries outside the customs are good at fighting in the wild. They are mainly cavalry, and the small area in the city is obviously not suitable for cavalry fighting.


    Moreover, as long as they are outside the city, their people can be completely spread out, and their superiority in numbers can be used again. At that time, it will not be impossible to defeat Yuanfeng''s army.


    This also caused everyone to want to run out of the city, and the gate of the city was so big, everyone was naturally blocked there, and even many people avoided the edge of Yuanfeng country in order to get out as soon as possible. , Raised the butcher knife towards his companions and allies, and a melee started at the gate of the city.


    Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army was at the forefront before. Now when it retreats, it has naturally become the last. Their situation is also the worst. The crowds in front are crowded, and Yuanfeng¡¯s army is behind. Let it go, they don''t go in or retreat, it''s the most uncomfortable being caught in the middle.


    More importantly, during their retreat, soldiers from Yuanfeng State constantly poured out from the streets next to them and attacked them. The soldiers who came out were also very powerful, and they didn''t fight much. The morale of Qian Yuanguo''s army was embarrassed.

 2589 Chapter 2589 Wang Chengs Return

    Lost!


    Qian Yuanguo''s army was defeated!All coalition forces are defeated!


    Standing outside the city, Wang Cheng looked at the miserable and chaotic scene at the city gate. He knew in his heart that this time Qian Yuanguo and other countries¡¯ armies were defeated. They were not defeated by the powerful Feng Jueguo, but by the powerful Feng Jueguo. It was given to Yuan Fengguo, who had been dismissive before.


    Don¡¯t say that Qian Yuanguo and the soldiers from other countries didn¡¯t expect it. Even Wang Cheng didn¡¯t expect it. He also knew the situation of countries outside the customs before, especially after preparing to cooperate with them, he was even more careful. Understand the strength of countries outside the customs, among which Fengjue Country is the strongest, while Yuanfeng Country is the weakest.


    However, in the eyes of everyone, Yuanfeng State is the weakest country, but the coalition forces fighting against Qian Yuan State and several other countries are retreating steadily. Although there are reasons for the bad environment in the city, it also shows that Yuanfeng State Not as unbearable as everyone thought, their strength was stronger than everyone thought.


    "Perhaps Yuanfengguo has been hiding its strength before, in order to give his enemies a look at a critical moment. It seems that they also have the ambition to unify the countries outside the customs." Wang Cheng thought to himself.


    What he can think of is for this reason. It must be that Yuanfeng Country has deliberately hidden its strength before and developed vigorously in secret, and other countries have not discovered it, so that Yuanfeng Country is considered the weakest, but now Yuanfeng Country is not everyone. The soft persimmon in my eyes.


    And Yuan Fengguo chose to secretly develop its own strength, obviously for a reason, the only reason is that they, like Feng Jueguo and Qian Yuanguo, the owner wants to unify the ambitions of countries outside the Guan.


    Wang Cheng is not surprised by this situation. The countries outside Guanshan have been in chaos for so many years. As long as they are ambitious and have the idea of ??unifying the countries outside Guandong, it is not a strange thing. It can only be said that Yuanfengguo The emperor of China was also an ambitious person, and at the same time, a powerful person. He not only developed Yuanfeng country so well, but also smoothly blinded other countries and prevented them from paying enough attention to themselves. People from those countries have suffered such a big loss this time.


    One is enough to hurt Qian Yuanguo''s muscles and vitality, and cause other countries to lose a lot of money.


    "Fortunately, I found out in time." Wang Cheng thought to himself: "Now it seems that you can''t stay outside this pass. I was too close to the domineering general before. People in Yuanfeng will definitely treat me as Qian Yuanguo. Those in the same party will treat me as a target."


    In Wang Cheng¡¯s view, Qian Yuanguo was overconfident because the soldiers were finished this time, and the domineering general thought he could easily defeat Yuanfeng. Therefore, he entered Yuanfeng with only a few soldiers before. Yuan Fengguo is now making a strong counterattack in the imperial palace, so the domineering general must have failed. What kind of thoughts the loser will have, Wang Cheng can understand only a little bit.


    At the same time, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army was also hit hard. After losing the main general, the army lost a lot. Qian Yuanguo¡¯s strength has been greatly damaged and he no longer has the advantage over other countries. What''s more, Yuanfeng The country may not let them go.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng felt that he should think about it for himself. Before, he obtained support from other countries through domineering generals. He knew that people from other countries, including Yuan Fengguo, did not approve of giving it to himself. There were so many supplies, but at that time, Qian Yuan was in great power, and the domineering general was there, and his prestige was high. Therefore, even if people from other countries had opinions, they still followed the orders of the domineering general.


    But now, the domineering generals are more ill-tempered, and people from other countries will definitely not see Wang Cheng''s people. Staying here will not get any benefits. There is even the possibility of being retaliated by people from other countries. Wang Cheng felt that it was safest to leave here.


    "Anyway, I have already acquired a lot of things this time, and it''s time to return to China to fight against the court''s army." Wang Cheng thought to himself.


    He did gain a lot of things through domineering generals before. In particular, although his rebels were not high in combat effectiveness, they were the largest in number. These people had no abilities to fight, but they cleaned the battlefield after the war. When the spoils were collected, the speed was not slow, and Wang Cheng also obtained a lot of supplies.


    Although people in other countries have opinions about this, even the domineering generals are a little dissatisfied, but at that time, the domineering generals still needed his help, so they endured it. People from other countries saw that the domineering generals had this attitude, naturally. It''s hard to say.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng''s trip outside the customs has achieved good results, even if he is forced to leave now, he has nothing to regret.


    "Order the team and set off directly back to the customs." Wang Cheng ordered.


    Afterwards, the entire rebel army began to head towards the pass. As long as it was not for fighting, the soldiers of the rebel army drove very fast. Not long after, outside the capital of Yuanfeng State, the vast rebel soldiers, They all disappeared into the distance.


    At the gate of Yuanfeng State¡¯s capital city, the chaos continued. Although some people had already emerged from the city, more people were still stuck inside.


    Huang Feng didn''t mean to let Qian Yuanguo''s army go. Since they had already begun to take action, then they and Qian Yuanguo had become enemies, and when dealing with the enemies, they would naturally have to be wiped out.


    However, Huang Feng did not rush to exterminate the troops of other countries. He will go to attack Feng Jueguo later, and he still needs the help of those people. After all, Yuanfengguo¡¯s troops are too small, and he cannot use them all. The soldiers who had been exchanged for themselves, therefore, the main force in the fight against Wind Jueguo was the soldiers from Yuanfeng and other countries. Killing soldiers from other countries too much would still affect their future combat effectiveness.


    However, Qian Yuanguo''s army was miserable. Huang Feng showed no mercy to them. Most of the middle and high-level generals in the army were almost killed. The soldiers were also being killed constantly, and some collapsed.


    At this time, the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo were really desperate. The road ahead was blocked. They couldn¡¯t figure it out. The enemies behind were too fierce. They were not opponents at all. There is nothing to do.


    However, when the first soldiers of Qian Yuanguo to surrender appeared, many people realized that they had another way to avoid death, and that was surrender!


    Therefore, more and more soldiers of Qian Yuanguo chose to surrender.

 2590 Chapter 2590 strength is reversed

    The puppet emperor of Yuanfeng State, or Huang Feng, did not kill the soldiers of Qian Yuan State. After the soldiers surrendered, they stopped attacking them and accepted their surrender.


    As a result, more soldiers of Qian Yuanguo surrendered. Without command, these soldiers didn''t think they could defeat Yuanfengguo''s army.


    In Huang Feng''s plan, he must be the one who wants to unify the countries outside the Guan. In this way, the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo will also be his soldiers at that time, so naturally he will not carry out an extermination at this time.


    The fighting in the city gradually cooled down as the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo continued to surrender. The soldiers of Qian Yuanguo who knew they were invincible had given up fighting. Except for some soldiers who escaped, most of them were not killed in battle. , Captured, surrendered.


    Before Qian Yuanguo''s soldiers rushed to the forefront, it was naturally the most difficult to escape from the city. Therefore, there were not many Qian Yuanguo soldiers who escaped from the city.


    It¡¯s the teams from other countries who didn¡¯t know the domineering general¡¯s plan at first. They only followed Qian Yuanguo¡¯s soldiers when they entered the city. However, the preparation time was too short, so they were able to follow the city. There are not many people in, most of them are still in camps outside the city, plus, they were behind Qian Yuanguo¡¯s soldiers before, so it¡¯s easier to get back out of the city.


    Therefore, this hastily ended the battle. Although the teams of other countries have suffered some losses, they are not very large and they are still acceptable. However, the losses of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army are great. After this battle, their strength From second only to Feng Jueguo, it will suddenly fall to the end.


    As for Yuanfeng Country, the weakest country outside the pass, its strength has greatly increased after this battle. At the same time, people from other countries realize that Yuanfeng Country¡¯s combat effectiveness is not as unbearable as they thought before, and it can defeat Qian Yuanguo head-on. The army has proven their strength on the battlefield, not to mention that they have captured a lot of soldiers from Qian Yuanguo this time, and their strength has been further strengthened.


    In short, after this battle, Qian Yuanguo is over. Even if they still have an army in their homeland, they can''t change their rapid decline in status. The army that stays in the country, let alone crusade against Yuanfeng. , It is very difficult to defend their territory.


    But Yuanfengguo suddenly walked ahead of other countries, becoming an existence that no one dared to ignore.


    However, for this battle, the generals from other countries who did not enter the palace were confused from beginning to end.


    At the beginning, they didn''t know why Qian Yuanguo''s army wanted to attack Yuanfengguo, but they just followed into the city because they wanted to follow behind and pick up the bargain. They didn''t know why the domineering general did.


    What makes them even more confused is that Yuan Fengguo, who was ranked last in the foreign countries in terms of military and economics, actually defeated the powerful Qian Yuanguo on the frontal battlefield. This is really incredible. Others The generals of the country compared themselves and found that no matter which country it was, they had not defeated Qian Yuanguo alone, not to mention that this time Qian Yuanguo obviously launched a sudden attack. Yuanfeng country did not. No preparation.


    However, even without preparation, they turned defeat into victory.


    Those generals who followed into the city in a bewildered manner also knew that the key to Yuanfengguo¡¯s turnaround this time lies in the sudden emergence of elite soldiers and the ubiquitous assassination team. It is precisely because of their appearance that all of a sudden Disrupted Qian Yuanguo''s arrangement, stopped their offensive momentum, and defeated them in one fell swoop.


    Originally, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army attacked smoothly. Those Yuanfengguo troops stationed in the city were not their opponents at all. This is in line with everyone¡¯s perception. Yuanfengguo¡¯s strength was not as good as Qian Yuanguo, and it was also defeated. Normally, let alone Qian Yuanguo launched a surprise attack.


    However, when that special army appeared, everything changed. The powerful Qian Yuanguo was defeated, and the defeat was confused. The generals of other countries believed that the generals of Qian Yuanguo must have the same feeling. However, they are all dead now, killed by the ubiquitous assassination team.


    The armies of other countries originally followed Qian Yuanguo. When Qian Yuanguo''s army retreated, they didn''t even know what happened. They could only retreat confusedly until they fled outside the city. From the mouths of the soldiers who came out from behind, they learned about the situation in the city, why Qian Yuanguo''s army failed, and also knew the existence of Yuanfeng''s powerful army.


    Now how to do?


    All the generals of the forces outside the city have this idea in their hearts at this time.


    They didn¡¯t have the idea of ??attacking Yuanfeng before, they just wanted to follow in and pick up the cheap ones, and didn¡¯t want all the benefits to be occupied by Qian Yuanguo. Moreover, they also believed that the powerful Qian Yuanguo suddenly attacked Yuanfeng. The country will definitely win in the end. Therefore, when they followed in, there was no psychological burden at all. They did not expect that they would fail here, so naturally they did not think about the consequences of failure.


    However, they have indeed failed now, and they have been beaten miserably. Although Yuanfengguo''s army has not chased it out, they must think about how to deal with this matter.


    You know, their main generals followed the domineering general into the imperial palace before. If everything goes well here and Yuanfeng is defeated, it means that everything is in the domineering general''s plan, then, The leaders of other countries who are following into the city will naturally not be in any danger.


    However, they are now defeated. No matter what plan the domineering general had before, they must have failed. In this way, the generals who enter the city, including the domineering general and their main general, are naturally dangerous. Up.


    How are those generals now?died?Still caught?The people outside the city didn¡¯t know at all, but they knew that, because of their failed siege, the leaders who entered the palace must be in very bad condition. The soldiers outside the city did not expect that they would The muddle-headed behavior may cause their leaders to encounter extreme conditions.

 2591 Chapter 2591 Different Thoughts

    "What to do?" A group of generals gathered together to discuss.


    These people are the generals of various forces in the camp outside the city. What they have to face now is how to deal with the immediate matter and how to rescue their chief generals. If this matter is not resolved, they will have a lot of trouble. Big trouble.


    After all, they came to attack Feng Jueguo this time, but now they have offended Yuanfengguo. If they defeated Yuanfengguo before, they would be fine. However, they have not been able to defeat Yuanfengguo. If the opponent is defeated, things will be difficult now. If they don''t handle it well, they don''t want to attack Feng Jueguo, even Yuanfengguo will retaliate against them.


    On the side of Feng Jueguo, they had already offended them thoroughly. If they could not take advantage of this opportunity to defeat Feng Jueguo, once Feng Jueguo was relieved, waiting for them would be the result of the death of the country.


    Therefore, the affairs of Yuanfengguo must be resolved well, and moreover, as soon as possible.


    At this time, all the generals who were present looked at one of them. The general of Qian Yuanguo was one of the few generals of Qian Yuanguo who could escape. He is now one of those Qian Yuanguo who escaped from the city. The highest rank general in the army.


    After being defeated by Yuanfeng Kingdom, the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo did not rush to leave after confirming that Yuanfengguo had not chased them out. Instead, they stayed with the troops of other countries and their lord will pay back. In the palace, many of their comrades in arms were still captured, and they obviously couldn''t leave in confusion at this time.


    "We sent people in to negotiate with Yuanfeng." The general of Qian Yuanguo said: "Now, our biggest enemy is Feng Jueguo. I believe Yuanfengguo can also understand this point. We are fighting within ourselves, and finally It will only make it cheaper."


    "You also know this? Then why are you attacking Yuanfeng Country at this time?" The general of another country said angrily. The culprit was Qian Yuanguo, and it was the war they launched first. This is the situation now.


    "That was also when we attacked Yuanfeng Country by ourselves, but we didn''t let you follow. It was you who wanted to follow into the city to pick up the bargain, which caused you to face the current situation." The general of Qian Yuanguo said unceremoniously.


    Qian Yuanguo¡¯s previous strength was very strong, second only to Feng Jueguo, but Feng Jueguo developed too fast, and he kept focusing on the Dalu Dynasty. He didn¡¯t care about the countries outside Guan, and felt threatened. Other countries outside the customs are naturally closer. Only Baotuan can withstand the threat of the wind and the country. Among this small group, Qian Yuanguo is undoubtedly the strongest. Therefore, Qian Yuanguo has always been in this small group. Being in a leadership position within the group has also caused their generals to feel a sense of psychological superiority when facing generals from other countries, and are not afraid of other generals. The current general of Qian Yuanguo , This is the mentality,


    "Pay attention to your tone!" The general just said, "Do you think your Qian Yuanguo is still the previous Qian Yuanguo? After this battle, you are over, and even Yuanfengguo can''t match before. You still pray for Yuanfengguo. I won¡¯t send troops to attack you Qian Yuanguo right away, otherwise, you will not stop at all, and you will be annihilated!"


    The general of Qian Yuanguo had a sense of superiority, but now he heard the general''s words, his face suddenly became pale. He knew that the other party was right. After this battle, Qian Yuanguo was over, even if it was Yuan. If Feng Guo did not attack them, they would no longer have the status they used to have. Most of their army lost, and their strength was no longer there. They were no longer the powerful Qian Yuanguo before.


    "Now that these are useless, we should think of a way to rescue our leader, and then explain clearly with Yuan Fengguo that all this is a misunderstanding, only in this way can we guarantee our own safety, otherwise, our results Not much better than Qian Yuanguo." The general of another country said.


    Everyone knows that, whether they want to admit it or not, they have indeed entered the city with Qian Yuanguo before. Yuanfengguo must also know this situation. If Yuanfengguo uses this excuse to retaliate against them, it will make sense. What''s more, their leader is still in the hands of each other, and they are even more tempted. If Yuanfeng Country is still the former Yuanfeng Country, then they have nothing to fear, but today''s battle has already shown. Now, Yuanfeng Country is no longer the former Yuanfeng Country. Once Yuanfeng Country really retaliates against them, they really don''t have the confidence to resist it.


    "Misunderstanding? Can Yuanfengguo believe it?"


    "This was originally a misunderstanding. Qian Yuanguo was the one who was going to attack Yuanfeng Country. We were just following behind, and we didn''t even have the opportunity to fight Yuanfeng Country''s soldiers. All the results were caused by Qian Yuanguo. "The other general said.


    "You can''t do this!" General Qian Yuanguo, who felt he was about to be abandoned, said quickly: "We should unite now and let Yuanfengguo see our strength. In this way, they will not attack us at will. Now, although their strength is strong, if they fight hard with us, they will also suffer a lot of losses. Feng Jueguo is watching, and Yuanfengguo is definitely not willing to fight with us at this time."


    "What if they really did this?" Another general said: "We can''t use our own country''s future to bet Yuanfengguo''s determination to retaliate. Moreover, all of this is caused by you and should be borne by you. Responsibility this time."


    "Not bad!" The general next to him also said: "Yuan Fengguo should not want to go to war on a large scale. As long as we admit that all this is a misunderstanding and give some compensation, they will not pursue us."


    "Obviously, Yuanfengguo had hidden its strength before. Who knows if they still hide anything. Once Yuanfengguo really starts a war against us, the consequences will be disastrous. With the enemy of the windy country in front of us, we can no longer Conflict with Yuanfeng Country."


    The generals of other countries obviously have no intention to sympathize with General Qian Yuanguo. However, this cannot be completely blamed on them. They are only considering things from the perspective of their own interests. In their view, this conflict , It was completely caused by Qian Yuanguo, and had nothing to do with them. They could explain clearly to Yuanfengguo, there was no need to take risks with Qian Yuanguo.

 2592 Chapter 2592

    "How can you do this!" The general of Qian Yuanguo saw that everyone else seemed to have reached an agreement. He was angry and frightened.


    Once the generals of other countries reached an agreement and stopped participating in the affairs between Qian Yuanguo and Yuanfengguo, then it would definitely be a disaster for the current Qianyuan country.


    If it had been before, Qian Yuanguo would not pay attention to Yuanfengguo at all. Their strength surpassed Yuanfengguo by a lot, and even if they had to face Yuanfengguo''s attack alone, they were not afraid.


    However, the current situation is obviously different. Yuanfeng Country actually cultivated a very powerful army without everyone knowing. The number of this army is not known, but their strength, But Qian Yuanguo can''t match it.


    Moreover, after previous battles, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army suffered heavy losses, and the Lord will not know where to go. Now is their weakest time in Qian Yuanguo¡¯s history, and Yuanfengguo will definitely retaliate for the previous events, so, At this time, Qian Yuanguo urgently needs allies and the support and assistance of other countries. They need to mediate the relationship between Yuanfengguo and Qianyuanguo. They also need them to send troops to help them resist Yuanfeng''s attack when necessary.


    If it were before, the generals of other countries would certainly not be willing to ignore and offend Qian Yuanguo. However, now that their strength is damaged, the generals of these other countries have begun to disrespect them, even I ignored and abandoned them.


    How could Qian Yuanguo''s generals, who have always been arrogant, able to stand it?


    Without the help of the troops of these countries, Qian Yuanguo would probably not be able to overcome this difficulty. This is also the reason why the generals of Qian Yuanguo feel scared.


    unwise!This domineering general is really misguided!They should not attack Yuanfeng Country without knowing the true strength of Yuanfeng Country. It is precisely because of their rash attacks that this situation has emerged, a situation that threatens the life and death of Qian Yuanguo. .


    "If I were you, I would immediately return home with the remaining troops to increase the defense of my own capital. At the same time, let their majesty send envoys to negotiate with Yuanfeng, instead of wasting time here." Generals from other countries said coldly to this general of Qian Yuanguo.


    They have decided not to help Qian Yuanguo. After this battle, Qian Yuanguo is over. Not to mention that Yuanfengguo wants to retaliate against them, even Feng Jueguo will not let them go. You must know that Feng Jueguo was attacked before. The battle was fought under Qian Yuanguo''s leadership, and they were the culprits. Once Feng Jueguo was relieved, he would definitely find Qian Yuanguo to retaliate.


    Qian Yuanguo is really over. Regardless of the outcome of the battle between these remaining countries and Feng Jueguo, Qian Yuanguo will suffer revenge. The only difference is whether this revenge comes from Feng Jueguo or Yuanfeng country. .


    The general of Qian Yuanguo looked pale. Obviously, he also thought of the result. Their country was really dangerous this time. He didn''t expect that the situation was very favorable for them. He just fought in Yuanfeng country. After a defeat, the situation deteriorated to this, no matter who lost or won the next battle, it was not good for Qian Yuanguo.


    Unless Yuanfengguo and Feng Jueguo both lose in the next battle, if that happens, they still have a glimmer of hope, and he can only pray for such a result now.


    At the same time, he also understood that the generals of other countries had made up their minds that they would not lend a helping hand to their own countries, and that everything left was left to them.


    Thinking of this, the general of Qian Yuanguo also understood that there is indeed no need for them to stay here now. After all, this place is still outside the capital of Yuanfeng. Yuanfeng¡¯s army may rush out at any time to treat them. Encirclement and suppression, when the time comes, they will have nothing left.


    Regardless of whether it is Feng Jueguo or Yuanfengguo, they will attack their country and retaliate against their country in the near future. Therefore, he will return to the country with the remaining troops to strengthen the defense of the capital and prepare to resist Feng Jueguo. Or Yuan Fengguo''s attack.


    Seeing that Qian Yuanguo''s generals left lonely, the other generals in the camp also realized that Qian Yuanguo was really over, and the pattern outside the customs was about to be rewritten. The powerful Qian Yuanguo had to do this once. Wrong decision-making directly led to the danger of their country being destroyed.


    "What should we do now?" The remaining people began to discuss what they should do.


    After all, they also entered the city before. Although they only followed the trend and entered the city, they were influenced by Qian Yuanguo''s army. However, they entered the city after all. If the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom really wants to be held accountable They are also dangerous.


    "As I said before, we sent people to their palace to explain. After all, we didn''t have a direct conflict with them. We just followed Qian Yuanguo into the city, although it also caused some harm to their city. However, compared with Qian Yuanguo, it is much worse. In this case, Qian Yuanguo is the culprit. If Yuanfengguo wants to retaliate, it should only target Qian Yuanguo."


    "Yes, we did not help Qian Yuanguo in this matter. I believe that His Majesty Yuanfengguo can also see our sincerity. Moreover, although Yuanfengguo has hidden strength before, what can be hidden should be Limited, they want to retaliate against Qian Yuanguo and attack Feng Jueguo. They probably won¡¯t fall out with us at this time. As long as we are united, Yuanfengguo will not do anything to us easily, let alone. Can they defeat our coalition forces? Even if they can defeat us, their strength will be greatly damaged. Then, how can they avenge Qian Yuanguo and attack Feng Jueguo?"


    "Yes, as long as we are united together, Yuanfengguo won''t do anything to us!"


    Everyone quickly reached an agreement, and there was no such worry in their hearts. Although they did make some mistakes before, they were all within an acceptable range. At least compared with Qian Yuanguo, they are much lighter. , I believe that after paying some price, Yuan Fengguo will not hold on.


    "So, what did Qian Yuanguo do over there?" Suddenly, a general mentioned Qian Yuanguo again.


    "Didn''t you say that you should leave them alone? We don''t have to anger Yuanfengguo for them." Another general said.


    "I didn''t mean that." The general who just spoke had an inexplicable light in his eyes.

 2593 Chapter 2593 Bold Idea

    "what do you mean......"


    "Qian Yuanguo is over!" The general just didn''t sell off, and continued: "On this point, I believe we all have a consensus. The only difference is whether they will die in Feng Jueguo''s hands or die. Yuan Fengguo¡¯s hands, or perhaps it''s dead in our hands!"


    "we?"


    "Yes, it''s us!" said the general: "Most of Qian Yuanguo''s troops are here. Now they are either killed or captured. Only a small number of people have escaped. There are not many troops in the country. Therefore, I, They must be subjugated this time. If that is the case, why can''t we intervene at this time?"


    "You mean, we are going to attack Qian Yuanguo''s army?" The other generals, at this time, had already understood the meaning of this general''s words.


    The generals of other countries are very excited about this general¡¯s proposal. If it were before, they would really not have any special ideas about Qian Yuanguo. After all, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s strength lies there, although it is not as good as the wind. It¡¯s an absolute country, but it surpasses them. They all know that their country is not an opponent of Qian Yuanguo. Even if they unite, they may not be sure to win Qian Yuanguo. That¡¯s why they I didn¡¯t think of the reason for attacking Qian Yuanguo before, because Qian Yuanguo has always put them under a lot of pressure, and they also acknowledged Qian Yuanguo¡¯s strength in their hearts, so just now, they witnessed Qian Yuanguo¡¯s soldiers. After the defeat, they never thought about attacking Qian Yuanguo.


    However, now someone has brought it up. Others have thought about it for a while and found that it is no longer impossible to attack Qian Yuanguo. Qian Yuanguo¡¯s strength has been greatly damaged. If they unite, they can attack the present. There is still no problem with Qian Yuanguo, especially since Qian Yuanguo has just been defeated by Yuanfengguo, which they have always looked down upon. The Lord will not know the life and death. Now is the time when their morale is at their worst. , They have a great chance of winning.


    "Yes, just to attack Qian Yuanguo''s army!" said the general: "It is obvious that this time Qian Yuanguo offended Feng Jueguo and Yuanfengguo. If we attack Qian Yuanguo, they will not They will get any reinforcements. It would be good if the two countries were not attacking him at this time. It is impossible to help them at this time. And our combined strength is no worse than that of Qian Yuanguo. Defeating them is not The question is, since Qian Yuanguo is over, why not die in our hands? You must know that Qian Yuanguo is not poor. In order to replace Feng Jueguo, they have been working hard for development these years, not only in the military. The big development, even in terms of economic strength, has surpassed us by a lot. If we rob, we will definitely gain a lot."


    Hearing this general¡¯s words, everyone present was moved. Indeed, Qian Yuanguo now is like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. Fengjueguo can destroy them, Yuanfengguo can destroy them, and they too. Able to destroy Qian Yuanguo.


    Although Qian Yuanguo is not as wealthy as Feng Jueguo, it is much richer than other countries outside the pass. Therefore, once Qian Yuanguo can be captured, it will naturally gain a lot.


    "But, what about Yuanfengguo''s attitude? We thought of destroying Qian Yuanguo and snatching supplies. Yuanfengguo should have this plan too." A general worried.


    If it were before, they would never consider what Yuanfengguo thinks. Outside the pass, everything speaks with strength. In the past, Yuanfengguo was the weakest among the countries outside the pass. Naturally, they did not have much right to speak. People in the world will not consider their feelings, their gains and losses.


    But now is different. After today¡¯s battle, Yuanfengguo made everyone understand that they are not so unbearable. Their strength is very strong, but they have been hiding all the time. Now they are With their fangs exposed, people from other countries cannot ignore the feelings of Yuanfengguo, especially since they have just defeated Qian Yuanguo. Perhaps in their opinion, Qianyuanguo is already in their pocket. If they attack Qian Yuanguo at this time, wouldn''t it be equivalent to robbing Yuanfengguo? What does Yuanfengguo think?


    The other generals were a little silent, and they all thought of Yuan Fengguo''s attitude on this matter in their hearts.


    "Perhaps we had miscalculated Yuanfeng''s strength before." The general who proposed to attack Qian Yuanguo said: "Yuanfengguo was able to defeat Qian Yuanguo this time. There are reasons for their strength and Qian Yuanguo''s strength. The reason why the army is too careless is that the territory of Yuanfeng Country is so large and its economic development has not been very good. Even if there is a hidden army, the strength is limited. Perhaps, defeating this army of Qian Yuanguo is already Their limit is over. Otherwise, why didn''t they chase out of the city before, and just beat Qian Yuanguo''s army out of the city and stop fighting?"


    "It''s possible." Another general next to him said: "We haven''t been able to rush to the front before. I don''t know what is going on. However, Qian Yuanguo''s army is not paper-cut. It is possible to defeat them, but they must have suffered a lot of casualties themselves. They should not be able to continue to pursue Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army now, otherwise, they will never let the money go. The country¡¯s army has a chance of annihilation."


    "I don''t think so. What is the strength of Yuanfeng Country? No one of us knows. Qian Yuanguo''s property is certainly heart-warming, but once Yuanfeng Country is offended by this, and they get revenge, then The gain is not worth the loss. I think we should work hard to maintain the relationship with Yuanfengguo.


    "The relationship between Yuanfeng Country is naturally to be maintained, but this does not affect our offensive against Qian Yuanguo."


    "If Yuanfengguo''s hidden strength is very strong, we are fighting against Qian Yuanguo for food. They will definitely be unhappy."


    Everyone¡¯s opinions began to diverge. Some people wanted to take this opportunity to attack Qian Yuanguo, while others didn¡¯t want to do things that would anger Yuanfengguo at this time. The strength that Yuanfengguo showed this time made them very It is fear.


    Many generals were divided into two factions at once, but among them, most of them seized this opportunity to attack Qian Yuanguo.

 2594 Chapter 2594 Disagreement

    "In this case, we intend to pursue Qian Yuanguo''s army. As for you, I hope you don''t go to Yuanfengguo to inform you." The general who first proposed to seize the opportunity to destroy Qian Yuanguo said.


    This general was also the person who reminded Qian Yuanguo¡¯s generals that he should leave here. From that time on, he started to fight against Qian Yuanguo. He didn¡¯t want Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army to stay here. One was to prevent Yuanguo from staying here. If Feng Guo¡¯s army chases and kills them, then nothing will happen to them. In addition, if Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army stays here and does not leave, they will definitely remain vigilant and fear that Yuan Feng Guo¡¯s army will kill. , And even if they wanted to attack Qian Yuanguo''s army, they would have no chance, or if they attacked, they could defeat Qian Yuanguo''s army. However, in that case, the loss would be relatively large.


    However, if Qian Yuanguo¡¯s troops are allowed to return to China, the chance of attacking and killing them will increase. Those soldiers of Qian Yuanguo are now shocked by Yuanfengguo¡¯s killing. At this time, I just want to They must return home as soon as possible to prevent Yuanfengguo''s revenge. Therefore, when they are on the way, they will certainly not be so vigilant. Those who are ready to attack Qian Yuanguo''s army will also have the opportunity to do it.


    "Information, we naturally will not do it." Another general who did not support the attack on Qian Yuanguo said: "It''s just that this matter will definitely be known by the people of Yuanfengguo. Are you not afraid of their revenge? Your chief general should also be in Yuanfeng¡¯s imperial palace now, right? Are you afraid that the emperor of Yuanfeng would kill your chief general in a rage?"


    "Yuanfengguo won''t do this." The general said before, seemingly confident: "All signs show that Yuanfengguo is not capable of chasing Qian Yuanguo. They must have been with Qianyuanguo before. Fighting power is also lost very much. Therefore, even if we are angry that we will kill Qian Yuanguo ahead of them, we can only hold this anger in our hearts, and will not act on us at the same time, let alone kill at this time. It will irritate the country where we belong. Although there are some troops in Yuanfeng country that we don¡¯t know, their strength is stronger than we think, but they are definitely not better than the wind. Now there is wind. Jueguo is under pressure, and they won''t turn their faces with us at this time. It won''t do them the slightest benefit. As for what it will look like after the fight against Feng Jueguo, who knows, we didn''t have a stable win. The strength of the country, and now that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army is missing, can we finally defeat Feng Jueguo. Why are we afraid of Yuanfengguo then?"


    This is actually also the concern of many generals on the scene.


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s strength did not suffer greatly, but they were in conflict at the critical moment of attacking Feng Jueguo. Without Qian Yuanguo¡¯s help, of course, Yuan Fengguo cannot be blamed for this matter. After all, It was Qian Yuanguo¡¯s idea to fight Yuanfengguo first, and Yuanfengguo just passively counterattacked. However, no matter what the reason, the strength of their coalition army was greatly damaged, but it was certain. The strongest is Qian Yuanguo, now without Qian Yuanguo, it would be very difficult to defeat Feng Jueguo.


    And this is also the factor that the few generals who want to take action on Qian Yuanguo now.


    They are pessimistic about the upcoming battle with Feng Jueguo. They don¡¯t think that the coalition forces that have been greatly damaged will be Feng Jueguo¡¯s opponents. Their defeat is completely predictable. In that case, they are sure Will be retaliated by Feng Jueguo.


    And before that, they can destroy Qian Yuanguo and get a lot of benefits and resources from Qian Yuanguo. At that time, there will be something to compensate Feng Jueguo. Maybe they will be able to use these things to gain Feng Jueguo''s understanding.


    Moreover, they can already predict that they are not Feng Jueguo''s opponents, so why are they afraid of Yuanfengguo''s revenge?Anyway, Yuanfengguo was about to lose to Feng Jueguo, and at that time, they would have no thoughts and strength to retaliate against them.


    Therefore, these generals will decide. At this time, they will kill Qian Yuanguo in front of Yuanfengguo, and first take enough benefits in their hands. No matter what, they will have a certain turnaround. Room for


    "I hope you are right," said the general who did not support the current attack on Qian Yuanguo.


    After that, the two sides separated. Those generals who wanted to attack Qian Yuanguo led their troops to pursue Qian Yuanguo''s army at this time. As for the others, they continued to stay here to camp.


    "They are all gone? What shall we do?" The remaining three generals looked at each other and said, they were the only generals who did not support the current attack on Qian Yuanguo.


    "Wait." The general who spoke before said: "Now Yuanfeng Country must be in chaos. After they calm down a little bit, we will send envoys into the city to explain to Yuanfeng Country. No matter what, we will now Besides, our Lord will rescue us, and we must not let Yuanfengguo misunderstand our ideas."


    The other two nodded.


    Although Yuanfeng won Qian Yuanguo, chaos in the city was inevitable. Although they did not fight against Yuanfeng¡¯s army before, they also entered the city. Therefore, they also saw the The scene caused by the war, and Yuanfengguo and Qian Yuanguo have just fought, there must be many things to deal with.


    In fact, these three people are right. There are indeed many things that need to be dealt with in Yuanfengguo.


    Before, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s attack was too sudden. The people in the city didn¡¯t even know about it before. Therefore, many people were on the street and were inevitably hurt. At the same time, some buildings in the city , Was also destroyed by Qian Yuanguo¡¯s soldiers. In addition, Yuanfeng¡¯s army stationed in the city fought against Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army before, but the fight was not smooth, and the defeated ones were retreating. At this time, It is also necessary to treat the wounded and dispose of the bodies of dead soldiers.


    At the same time, Qian Yuanguo''s wounded, corpses, and prisoners also need to be dealt with. At the same time, the two princes rebelled and internal fighting occurred in the palace. At this time, they also need to be dealt with.


    In short, the capital of Yuanfeng State is now busy, and there are many things to deal with. This is one reason why Yuanfeng State¡¯s army did not rush to pursue Qian Yuan¡¯s army.


    Fortunately, Yuanfengguo won the battle, so although there are many things to deal with, the atmosphere in the city is still good.

 2595 Chapter 2595 is it too anxious

    "How? Do you generals still think that Yuanfengguo cannot beat Qian Yuanguo?"


    Still in the previous hall, the puppet emperor that Huang Feng had exchanged was sitting in the top position, condescendingly looking at the generals of other countries below, with energetic and confident smiles on his faces.


    Before, when he was about to kill the domineering generals and attack Qian Yuanguo''s army, the generals of these other countries felt that they were not Qian Yuanguo''s opponents. What happened?They defeated Qian Yuanguo''s army, and they won very beautifully. This really allowed this emperor who had just ascended the throne to gain the respect of generals from other countries and the respect of the ministers of Yuanfeng.


    The generals of these other countries, although they were controlled and lost their freedom at the time, were allowed to watch the battle on the spot far away. Therefore, they all saw Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army with their own eyes. Under the attack of Yuanfeng''s army, those who were defeated were defeated, although there were other factors in this, such as the small area in the city and the inability of Qian Yuanguo''s army to take advantage of the numbers.


    However, no matter what, Qian Yuanguo was defeated if it was defeated. Yuanfengguo indeed fought a beautiful victory. The generals of other countries agreed with this point. Now, they all understand that before they The judgment of Yuanfengguo''s strength was wrong, and Yuanfengguo was much stronger than they thought.


    Of course, only the puppet emperor and Huang Feng knew about the scene. In fact, Yuanfengguo¡¯s strength was just as judged by the generals of other countries. It was indeed not Qian Yuanguo¡¯s opponent. They were able to win Qianyuan. The country¡¯s army mainly relied on the people who had been exchanged by Huang Feng, and Huang Feng himself shot, otherwise, they have no hope of winning.


    As for the origins of the soldiers, the ministers at the scene were not clear, and they had a lot of doubts in their hearts. However, they naturally did not dare to ask the new emperor at this time. They all guessed that the army might be When the new emperor was still the eldest prince, the private army that was secretly cultivated was to use force to seize the throne when there was a problem with the throne, just like the previous two princes did. However, the difference is, The second prince used Qian Yuanguo''s army, and it failed. The first prince was the army he had cultivated. Moreover, he successfully inherited the throne, and even when he was fighting for the throne, he did not use private troops.


    Although the new emperor¡¯s approach was a bit excessive, it was after all what happened before. He is now the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom. Then, everything is fine, not to mention that this team is still at a critical moment. Saved Yuanfeng Country.


    Moreover, through this incident, the ministers of the Yuanfeng Kingdom also recognized the new emperor¡¯s ability to train the army. They all could see that the army that emerged suddenly was very powerful, and was stronger than their current army. The army is much stronger. They can win money from Yuanguo. It is mainly based on this army. This army was secretly trained before the prince. Because it needs to be trained secretly, it is normal that there are not many people. Now that the eldest prince has become the new emperor, he can train the army in a fair and honest manner. If they can have tens of thousands or even a hundred thousand more troops in Yuanfeng, then who is their opponent outside the Guan ?


    Before, the new emperor was able to defeat Feng Jueguo by relying on them alone. At that time, not only the generals of other countries did not believe his words, but also the ministers of Yuanfeng Kingdom. It''s hard to say it.


    However, after seeing the strength of the army trained by the new emperor with their own eyes, these ministers have already believed in the words of the new emperor. They only need to give the new emperor some time to train enough such troops. So, defeating Feng Jueguo is really not a dream!


    Thinking that they could defeat Feng Jueguo, the most powerful country outside the Guan, these ministers of Yuanfeng Kingdom couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. In the past, their Yuanfeng Kingdom was only the weakest country outside the Guan. When facing ministers from other countries, he was not hard to speak.


    But now, they have defeated Qian Yuanguo, and they still have the hope of defeating Feng Jueguo. If they really defeat Feng Jueguo in the future, then they must be able to replace Feng Jueguo and become the strongest outside the pass. Country, what kind of scenery will it be?When they face the generals of other countries, how hard should they speak?


    Just thinking about this scene has already excited these ministers.


    However, these ministers still somewhat underestimated the new emperor, or underestimated Huang Feng. They were thinking about defeating Feng Jueguo, but they didn¡¯t have to wait until a few years later. Huang Feng didn¡¯t have so much time to stay here, let alone. Feng Jueguo would not give them so much time and let them slowly "train their troops." Huang Feng and the new emperor wanted to attack Feng Jueguo as soon as possible.


    "Everyone, what are your thoughts now? Do you continue to support Qian Yuanguo? Or follow us to attack Feng Jueguo?" His Majesty the new emperor asked the generals of other countries.


    When those people heard this, they were shocked and said: "Your Majesty, do you want to attack Feng Jueguo now?"


    "Not bad." The new emperor did not deny it.


    "But, your Yuanfeng country has just gone through a big battle, even if you won Qian Yuanguo, but you still have a lot of losses, now you are attacking Feng Jueguo, will you be a little anxious?" Said another general.


    The war with Feng Jueguo is already inevitable. After all, they attacked Feng Jueguo''s army before, and Feng Jueguo will retaliate against them. However, Qian Yuanguo and Yuanfeng both weakened the strength of the coalition forces before. , Directly caused everyone to feel desperate for defeating Feng Jueguo.


    But now that Qian Yuanguo is defeated, their losses are even more severe. The only thing they can rely on is the sudden outbreak of Yuanfeng. Therefore, these generals, now they don¡¯t want Yuanfeng to be too impulsive. It seems that now Yuan Fengguo is going to attack Feng Jueguo, and there is no chance of winning at all. It is better to take a good rest. After that, everyone will attack Feng Jueguo together, and there is still hope of victory.


    Therefore, these generals all persuaded the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom not to attack Feng Jueguo now, which would cause everyone to fail.

 2596 Chapter 2596

    "Do you think that our Yuanfeng country can''t beat Feng Jueguo?" The new emperor said while looking at the generals of other countries.


    "At least not now." A general said: "Feng Jueguo''s strength is obvious to all. You Yuanfengguo should rest and rehabilitate. Then, we can join forces to attack Feng Jueguo. Only then can we hope to defeat them."


    "Not bad." The others nodded and said.


    "But, you said before that we couldn''t beat Qian Yuanguo. What happened?" The new emperor said.


    His Majesty''s words made the generals of other countries at the scene stagnate, and they didn''t know what to say.


    They did not believe that Yuanfengguo could defeat Qian Yuanguo before. After all, where the strength of the two countries lay, even if this is the home of Yuanfengguo, it would be very difficult for them to defeat Qian Yuanguo.


    However, the fact is that they slapped them in the face fiercely. Yuan Fengguo was not only the army that defeated Qian Yuanguo, but it also won very beautifully. The army that did not know where it came from was almost The result of zero casualties defeated Qian Yuanguo''s army, all of which were witnessed by them.


    "This is not the same." A general said: "Feng Jueguo''s strength is stronger than Qian Yuanguo. Moreover, you have defeated Qian Yuanguo because of their carelessness, and there are special environmental reasons. Feng Jueguo people. Fighting against the Dalu dynasty year after year, their combat experience is more abundant, and they will not make those mistakes."


    "Yes, Feng Jueguo suffered a loss in our hands before. This time, we will be more careful. We can''t be careless. Why are you rushing for a while, Your Majesty?" said another general.


    "Because Feng Jueguo is currently in civil strife. They have died of the prince and the old general Morey. The death of these two people will cause turmoil in their country. This is our opportunity. Once they change over, we There is no chance of defeating them. Moreover, in today¡¯s matter, your army has not suffered a great loss, and there is no need to rest and reorganize, and our people actually did not have much loss. Therefore, even if it is a rest, there is nothing good. Those who take a break are wasting time and giving Feng Jueguo a chance to relax." His Majesty the new emperor said.


    His Majesty the new emperor knew that they were able to win money in Yuanguo before, not relying on the original army of Yuanfengguo, but the soldiers exchanged by the emperor, and these soldiers did not lose much in their previous combat effectiveness, but The ordinary soldiers of Yuanfeng Country have lost some, but those people have little influence on the overall strength of their Yuanfeng Country, so there is nothing to rest.


    Moreover, in today''s battle, they also captured many soldiers of Qian Yuanguo. After recruiting some people from them, they can completely make up for their losses in Yuanfengguo today.


    "But..." The generals wanted to say something, but at this time, soldiers came in to report on the movements of the troops of countries outside the city.


    Although Yuanfengguo was unable to immediately pursue the troops of the few countries that fled the city due to the previous battle and the limited number of elite soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng, they have always monitored those troops. What happened there was soon known by Yuan Fengguo.


    And those generals from other countries at the scene did not dare to speak again when they knew that the soldiers who came in were reporting the movements of the troops outside the city. They were actually afraid because they all knew that their previous People also follow into the city. Although they are not instructed by them, not all of them enter the city. However, if they enter, they enter. As long as they enter, it represents an invasion of Yuanfeng. If Yuanfeng is grasped, To blame them for this, even if they attack them, they have nothing to say.


    And more importantly, these people are still in the imperial palace of Yuanfeng Kingdom. They are now like hostages. Whether it is for their own sake or for the sake of their own country, they do not want their subordinates. What excessive actions they did outside the city would not do them any good, Yuanfeng Country was not the Yuanfeng Country they thought.


    After listening to the soldier''s report, most of the generals from other countries on the scene looked very ugly, and only the generals from three countries looked as usual.


    Obviously, they all knew that the troops of those forces outside the city, most of them went to pursue Qian Yuanguo, what their thoughts were, the people present would be able to understand just a little bit of thought.


    "Your Majesty, I think there must be some misunderstanding here." Immediately after the soldier had finished speaking, a general stood up and said to the Emperor that the army he commanded was also in the team chasing Qian Yuanguo. While the lieutenant who left him in the camp was swearing half-dead in his heart, he had to stand up and explain to the emperor of Yuanfeng State. If the other party was angry because of his own army''s behavior, then he would be miserable. .


    "Misunderstanding? What''s the misunderstanding? What do they want to do, you can understand after a little thought?" His Majesty said.


    "Your majesty calm down." The general said quickly: "They don''t know the specific situation in the city. Maybe they want to help your majesty and completely wipe out Qian Yuanguo."


    "Are you sure they didn''t want to snatch our victory, they want to defeat Qian Yuanguo before our Yuanfeng country?" His Majesty said.


    "This..." The general didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, this general and the other generals on the scene understood in their hearts that the minds of their troops were obviously to rob Yuanfeng in front of Yuanfeng when Yuanfeng was not able to completely occupy Qian Yuan. With Qian Yuanguo, in this case, the materials, resources and other things in Qian Yuanguo''s home belong to them.


    If these generals are in their camp now, and they don¡¯t know Yuanfeng¡¯s strength, they will certainly do the same. In terms of the problem, they are still hostages in Yuanfeng¡¯s imperial palace. As a result, they are under their own hands. The army actually did such a thing that angered Yuanfeng Country. Didn''t it deliberately want the Emperor of Yuanfeng Country to kill himself and others?


    "I don''t care so much, you should contact your respective teams now and ask them to stop, otherwise, the consequences are at your own risk!" His Majesty said.


    The generals of those other countries did not expect that the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom would have such a tough attitude. Judging from his appearance, it was obvious that he would not be afraid even if he wanted to fight all countries at the same time.

 2597 Chapter 2597 Change Of Attack Direction

    Watching the emperor of Yuanfeng State leave, the generals of other countries in the hall hurriedly sent people to contact their teams to stop their current actions. Although Qian Yuanguo¡¯s wealth was touching, he offended Yuan because of this. For Fengguo, it¡¯s not worth the gain. Their teams have not directly played against Yuanfengguo before. Therefore, they may not know the strength of Yuanfengguo¡¯s army. Therefore, they may not overtake Yuanfengguo. Take it to heart.


    However, these generals, they all watched Yuanfeng Country¡¯s emergence of a strong army before, and Qian Yuanguo was defeated steadily. Although the number of that army was not very large, its combat effectiveness was quite strong. And, who can guarantee that those people are all the elite of Yuanfengguo?Who knows if Yuanfengguo has hidden more such troops?


    Therefore, the current Yuanfeng country is a fierce tiger, and no one can offend it casually. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious, even if they first grab the wealth of Qian Yuanguo, but they are in Yuanfeng country. Under attack, you can''t hold back those wealth. On the contrary, it will bring disaster to your country.


    However, after these generals asked their own soldiers to contact the team, they did not feel too nervous or afraid. In their opinion, they are still the highest generals of these teams. Their orders, the people in the team must be They will listen, as long as they return in time and don''t provoke Yuanfeng, then everything will be fine.


    However, what these generals didn¡¯t know was that when their teams were out of camp to pursue Qian Yuanguo, they had already sent people to report the affairs of Yuanfengguo back to China. It¡¯s hard to say what kind of attitude they have in China. Up.


    It is the three generals who did not pursue Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army. There is nothing to worry about now. They also praised that the generals who stayed in the camp had made a correct decision. Although they all believed that Yuan It is not very suitable for Fengguo to attack Fengjueguo now, but with the strength that Yuanfengguo has shown before, it is no problem to defeat these countries.


    Therefore, it is not a good thing to offend Yuanfengguo in this situation.


    After the message was delivered, these generals still had to stay in the palace and continue to be hostages here.


    "Master, when will we attack Feng Jueguo?" After returning to the harem, the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom saw Huang Feng waiting here.


    Although the new emperor made his promises on the outside, especially after he just fought a big battle, the ministers and generals of other countries admired him, but when facing Huang Feng, he was The performance is very respectful.


    "Only with the army in your hand, are you sure to win the wind and the country?" Huang Feng asked.


    "There are only three levels of assurance." The new emperor said.


    This is because the elite exchanged by Huang Feng and hundreds of second-rate or above masters exist in this team. Otherwise, only with the original army before Yuanfeng, this puppet emperor is 10% in succession. There is no certainty.


    "Thirty percent? Too little." Huang Feng said: "If you say that, we still need the help of teams from other countries."


    Although Huang Feng can still exchange for an elite team, the money consumed is not a lot, and the amount that can be exchanged is also limited. And attacking the country is a matter of all countries outside the Guan, Huang Feng does not want to just Let Yuanfengguo participate, and then other countries watch the excitement, and finally when they pay a great price to defeat the country, they will jump out to pick up the bargains.


    There is no such good thing in this world!


    "Master, there is one more thing you may not know." The puppet emperor told Huang Feng some trends in other countries outside the city.


    After Huang Feng listened, not only was he not angry, but his eyes lit up.


    "This is an opportunity." Huang Feng said: "Then Qian Yuanguo was originally the meat in our mouths. Now, people from other countries want to grab meat from our mouths. This is beyond the limit. Originally, I still Thinking about how to deal with the relationship with them, we can¡¯t let them come out to pick up the bargain after we finish the fight. Now that¡¯s good, they give us a chance to attack them.¡±


    In Huang Feng''s initial plan, it was to unify the countries outside the customs. However, the difference is that Feng Jueguo can defeat them by force. However, other countries cannot do this. After all, they and their own yuan Feng Guo is now an ally, so he suddenly started to act on his allies, which is somewhat unreasonable.


    Previously, the troops of other countries followed Qian Yuanguo to enter the city. They gave Huang Feng some excuses. However, this excuse was not very sufficient. After all, the troops of those countries did not come in much, and they were all following the money. There was no direct conflict between Yuanguo and Yuanfengguo. They could say that they saw Qian Yuanguo''s intentions and wanted to come in and help Yuanfengguo.


    However, the situation is different now. In the face of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s wealth, the military of those countries once again made a wrong decision. They actually wanted to grab food from their mouths. Do you have an excuse to attack them?


    Although with the current strength of Yuanfeng Country, attacking Feng Jueguo was a bit awkward, unless Huang Feng exchanged elite soldiers on a large scale.


    However, if they want to attack other countries, there is no problem at all. Their strength is far worse than Feng Jueguo, and there is no way for them to truly unite together to resist their own attacks, even if they really are. Together, Huang Feng is also confident to defeat them.


    "It seems that the direction of our attack needs to be changed," Huang Feng said.


    The new emperor obviously knows what Huang Feng meant. This is to attack other countries first, and then attack Feng Jueguo. Naturally, he will not object to this decision. Moreover, after unifying other countries, they can integrate these countries. Let them all obey their own commands instead of simply uniting together as they do now. If they are really commanded, the armies of other countries may not obey their orders.


    Moreover, after defeating other countries and then attacking Feng Jueguo, although they have given Feng Jueguo some chances to rest, they can completely solve their worries and allow them to put all their minds on the wind. This is also a good thing for them in the war of unparalleled nations.

 2598 Chapter 2598 try to win

    Huang Feng discussed with the puppet emperor, and both felt that the three countries that had not pursued Qian Yuanguo could still fight for it. They could not treat all other countries as enemies at once. In that case, the enemy''s strength It¡¯s too strong. If one or two countries are united together, they are not afraid. However, if too many countries are united together, it will be very troublesome. Even if they can defeat them in the end, they will pay a heavy price. After all, the goal is Feng Jueguo, and you can''t lose too much before attacking Feng Jueguo.


    Moreover, if people from other countries are pushed too quickly, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not take refuge in Feng Jueguo. In that case, it will be even more difficult to deal with. Therefore, they must be in Feng Jue before those countries react. Before Jueguo came over, they solved these countries and completely conquered them, and then they were able to attack Feng Jueguo with one heart.


    "I will immediately contact the generals of those three countries, as long as I give them some benefits, I believe they will be on our side." said the puppet emperor.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded: "Our goal is to unify the countries outside the customs. However, in this process of unification, it is not necessary to use force for all. It is also possible to fight a batch or win a batch, and there is no loss. It will be too big. I believe that this time the armed forces of the three countries will follow us and we will be able to know our strengths more clearly. At that time, it will be easier to conquer them."


    Huang Feng''s goal is to unify the countries outside the customs, even if people from three countries have not offended them at present, but for his own interests and future considerations, Huang Feng must subdue them.


    The only difference is that if these three countries are acquainted, you will leave them more benefits in the future. If you have other ideas like people in other countries, don''t blame yourself for being rude.


    Although the armies of these three countries have not yet been mobilized, no one can guarantee that they are on the side of Yuanfeng State. Perhaps the generals in the army camps of those three countries have not made up their minds for a while. It''s not just chasing Qian Yuanguo. It''s not that they will definitely stand on Yuanfengguo''s side. What they can do now is to fight for them.


    "I know." The puppet emperor nodded and said.


    After discussing the details with the exchanged puppet emperor, Huang Feng left the palace and was about to return to the inn. He is now in the palace and still has a hidden identity. Apart from this emperor, no one else knows his existence. Huang Feng didn''t plan to announce his own existence now. It didn''t make much sense. Anyway, standing in the foreground is the puppet emperor. Whether Huang Feng appears or not does not have much influence.


    On the other hand, after Huang Feng left, the puppet emperor followed Huang Feng''s previous account and began to secretly contact the generals of the three countries to see if there was any possibility of cooperation.


    In fact, even these three countries do not cooperate with Yuanfengguo. Although Huang Feng and the puppet Huang Feng are influential, they are not too big. They just don''t want to cause too much trouble. Therefore, Huang Feng also Just ask the puppet Huang Feng to contact the generals of those three countries and try to strive for cooperation with them, but it does not mean that we must cooperate with them.


    With this bottom line, when the puppet emperor talked with the generals of the three countries, he knew what he should do and what concessions he should make.


    On the other side, when Huang Feng returned to the inn, he saw Princess Qi waiting anxiously in the lobby, and although it was already past dinner time, the lobby was very lively and many guests did not Go back to the room to rest, but gather in this hall.


    As soon as Huang Feng came back, Princess Qi found him, but greeted him with joy.


    "Are you back? Are you okay? It was chaotic outside today. Enemies entered the city. After that, those people seemed to have been defeated. However, the army in the city controlled the streets and did not let people go out casually. I have been worried about you." Qi The princess walked to Huang Feng and kept talking about her worry.


    Huang Feng is the closest and most trustworthy person to Princess Qi in this foreign country. Unknowingly, Huang Feng has already occupied a very important position in Princess Qi''s heart. Therefore, he found that it was chaotic and dangerous outside. At that time, Princess Qi was always worried about Huang Feng''s safety, even if she knew Huang Feng was not weak, but she still couldn''t stop worrying.


    "I''m fine." Huang Feng took Princess Qi to sit down in their previous position, and then said: "How are you? Are there any soldiers here?"


    Huang Feng knew that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army had already entered the city. Although their goal was Yuanfeng¡¯s imperial palace, the main force went straight to the imperial palace after entering the city, hoping to control the imperial palace in a short time. , Do not give Yuanfengguo too much time to respond, doing so can also reduce losses.


    However, there were still some Qian Yuanguo''s troops, and those who followed them into the city, causing damage to some buildings in the city, and even soldiers robbed and killed the people in the city.


    "We are all okay." Princess Qi said: "We listened to your words and did not go out today. When the enemy outside the city came in, we all hid in the inn. Those soldiers have been fighting with the soldiers in the city. Some people who were outside were killed, but they did not rush into the inn, and the people in the inn were also hiding here. Everyone was always asking what happened outside."


    Huang Feng is very clear about what happened outside, but the people in these inns are not so clear. They only know that the army outside the city has come in. In this era of war and chaos, fighting is not worthwhile. The surprising thing was that the troops outside the city were originally allies of Yuanfeng Country, so the people in the inn couldn''t figure out why they wanted to attack Yuanfeng Country.


    As for the strength of Yuanfeng Country, the people in these inns all know. They saw so many troops attacking Yuanfeng Country, and they thought that Yuanfeng Country was defeated. They were still praying in their hearts that the army outside the city only attacked Yuanfeng Country. Fengguo''s army will not hurt them.


    However, what happened next was beyond their expectations. Yuan Fengguo was not defeated as they expected. Instead, they defeated the army entering the city and won. However, they have to clean the battlefield. As well as sweeping away some of the soldiers from Qian Yuanguo who got into the city, therefore, Yuanfengguo''s army does not allow anyone to go out casually at this time.

 2599 Chapter 2599 Anxious Merchants

    Although Yuanfengguo did win the battle, these people in the inn still felt worried and scared.


    One is that during the previous war, there were some soldiers of Qian Yuanguo scattered from some alleys and streets. They are still in this city. Although Yuanfengguo¡¯s army has been searching for those people, they are still It has not been completely cleaned up, and those Qian Yuanguo soldiers who fled, in order to avoid being searched by Yuanfengguo soldiers, they will also break into the homes of some people, although no one has rushed into the inn until now, but , A house next to the inn was just rushed by two or three soldiers from Qian Yuanguo. Although the soldiers from Yuanfeng country arrived soon, the few people in that household were still Was badly handed.


    These desperate soldiers of Qian Yuanguo are crazy now. They have lost their minds a bit. They don''t have the slightest taboo about killing people.


    In addition, although Yuanfengguo defeated Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army, there are still many teams from other countries outside the city. Who knows what attitude the army of these countries has towards Yuanfengguo, maybe in the next second , Maybe they will attack the city again.


    Therefore, because of worry and fear, the guests in the inn did not rest at this time. Instead, they all gathered in the lobby. If more people gather together, they can also feel more secure.


    Of course, in addition to being afraid, they were still surprised by the strength that Yuanfengguo showed. As long-term businessmen outside Guanwai, they all know the strengths of other countries. They didn''t think of it. The powerful Qian Yuanguo was defeated by Yuanfengguo, and he had already entered the city smoothly.


    Could it be said that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army was so easy to enter the city before, and it was all Yuanfeng¡¯s people deliberately to attract them in and then wipe them out?


    Although these guests have connections in various countries outside the Pass, in a short period of time, I really don¡¯t know what is going on outside, why Qian Yuanguo suddenly attacked Yuanfeng State, and why Yuanfeng State could easily defeat it. Qian Yuanguo.


    These doubts are that after they got together, they talked about the topic of doing more. Some businessmen in Yuanfeng State were already inquiring about the ins and outs of things through their relationships.


    And Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, although they are also very curious about what is going on outside, they don¡¯t know anyone here except Huang Feng, so although they also want to know what happened outside, Is Huang Feng in danger, but they don''t have the slightest way to learn about the outside situation. They can only wait in the lobby and learn about the outside situation from the mouths of the businessmen nearby.


    At the same time, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are also very worried about Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng is strong, it cannot be said to be invincible. There is a turmoil outside. No one knows when one will come out. When a cold arrow comes, Huang Feng is a little careless, and there may be accidents.


    Fortunately, now Huang Feng has returned safely, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are finally relieved.


    The arrival of Huangfeng also attracted the attention of some businessmen in the lobby. You must know that people are not allowed to walk around freely during the day, let alone at night. The curfew has already begun here. However, In this case, Huang Feng can walk in easily from the outside, which is somewhat interesting.


    "Brother, you came in from the outside, did the curfew be lifted outside? How is the situation outside?" A businessman walked up to Huang Feng and asked, and several others followed. Obviously, for the outsiders They are also very interested in the situation.


    "The curfew has not been lifted. I sneaked in." Huang Feng said: "Right now, the army of the Yuanfeng Kingdom is still encircling and suppressing some of Qian Yuanguo''s guerrillas. However, it should return to normal tomorrow, Qian Yuan. Most of the soldiers in the country¡¯s army have surrendered, and the remaining ones are not justified. Everyone can move freely tomorrow."


    The new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom was exchanged by Huang Feng. No one knows the situation in this city better than Huang Feng. Although there are still some soldiers from Qian Yuanguo in this city at this time, the number is not much. They are not familiar with this place, and they can''t hide for long. Although the original soldiers of Yuanfeng State were not very effective, they had a large number of them. Now they are used to find people and there is no problem at all.


    Moreover, the capital of Yuanfeng Country is not too big, and it will not take too much time to search all of them. Therefore, it should be deregulated tomorrow.


    "That''s good." The businessman said, "Being stuck here is really uncomfortable."


    "Yes, if my goods are not sold anymore, they will be in bad hands."


    Merchants are more of their own goods and business. They have been trapped here, unable to do business. They are naturally unwilling. They don''t care who wins and who loses, but it does not affect their business.


    Businessmen are generally more savvy. They can know from Huang Feng''s words that Huang Feng is related in this city. Otherwise, it is impossible to know the news. Moreover, Huang Feng said that he was sneaking secretly. Those merchants who came in didn''t believe it either. After all, there were too many soldiers on the street and patrolling was very dense. It was not easy for Huang Feng to sneak in.


    These business people all feel that Huang Feng must have a good relationship here, to know more news, and to allow them to move freely on the streets. Therefore, many people have the idea of ??making friends with Huang Feng. For business people, one more friend will make one more way. What''s more, people like Huang Feng who may have a deep relationship in Yuanfeng State are naturally not willing to miss it.


    However, these people think a little bit wrongly. Although Huang Feng does have something to do here, the new emperor of Yuanfeng State is his slave, but Huang Feng really sneaked in when he entered this inn. After all, his Existence, apart from the new emperor, no one else knows at all, so naturally they can''t use any relationship.


    And with Huang Feng''s skill, it is not too difficult to sneak in while patrolling in front of the soldiers, as long as you pay a little attention.


    In the face of the sudden enthusiasm of these businessmen, Huang Feng was slightly puzzled, but at the same time he could only deal with it slowly, not hitting the smiley people with his hand, not to mention the attitude of these businessmen was very good.

 2600 Chapter 2600 Nothing Cant Say

    After finally dealing with the enthusiastic businessmen, Huang Feng took Princess Qi and Xiaohuan back to the room. However, when he left, he clearly saw the smiles in the eyes of the businessmen, and that in his own The eyes rolling on her body and Princess Qi.


    Obviously, these people have misunderstood the relationship between Huang Feng and Princess Qi.


    And Princess Qi obviously noticed the eyes of those people, her face turned red, and she walked forward with her head down, and Huang Feng could only see nothing at all. This kind of thing is not easy to explain at all, the more you explain it, the more you misunderstand. Bigger.


    "Although there will be contact restrictions in the city these two days, the atmosphere will still be more dignified. If you two are not necessary, it is best not to go out." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan in Princess Qi''s room.


    Although most of the troops outside the city have gone after Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army, there are still three countries¡¯ troops stationed there. No one knows if they will suddenly attack Yuanfeng. Therefore, Yuanfeng. The soldiers of the army are still quite nervous recently, and always pay attention to those troops. Qian Yuanguo''s army suddenly launched an attack on Yuanfengguo without warning. The new emperor obviously did not want to let the previous things happen again.


    And once the people outside attack the city, although they won''t easily come in this time, it''s still very dangerous to walk inside the city, and they may even be caught as a spy.


    "Are you exchanging two master slaves for them?" Huang Feng thought in his heart.


    As the situation became tense, Huang Feng¡¯s main energy was on the side of Yuanfeng¡¯s army. For Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, he naturally did not take care of it so comprehensively. Now it is very chaotic here. There are spies from other countries as well as spies from other countries. If Princess Qi and Xiaohuan stay alone, they may still be in danger. Since Qi Gong mainly follows her, she has agreed to take them with her, so she must Keep them safe.


    The exchange of two master slaves is not a big deal for Huang Feng, and it will not cost too much money. Therefore, Huang Feng did not hesitate much and decided to exchange two such slaves later.


    "Well, we won''t walk around indiscriminately." Princess Qi said, "Are those outside matters related to your purpose of coming here?"


    Before Huang Feng said that he was coming to Yuanfeng Country, Princess Qi did not ask him what he was doing, so she directly agreed to come with him. However, Huang Feng put forward it so solemnly. Obviously, he came here for a major event. Before leaving in the morning, Huang Feng reminded himself and Xiaohuan that the city would be chaotic and dangerous today. After that, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army attacked Yuanfeng. Therefore, Princess Qi contacted Huang Feng with this matter. Come together.


    "If it''s inconvenient to say, you don''t need to say it." Princess Qi continued. She didn''t want to ruin Huang Feng''s event because of her curiosity. In her opinion, it was enough to stay with Huang Feng. , Other things do not matter.


    "There is nothing I can''t say." Huang Feng still trusts Princess Qi and Xiaohuan: "Today Qian Yuanguo''s attack on Yuanfeng Country, I have indeed known in advance, and made some arrangements. They are all still under my control. After that, I will let Yuanfeng Kingdom¡¯s army attack other countries, unify the strength of these countries, and then attack Feng Jueguo. I believe that defeating Feng Jueguo will not be impossible. of."


    In fact, even now, Huang Feng just let Yuanfeng country use the power of a country to attack Feng Jueguo, and it can also defeat Feng Jueguo. However, the price to pay is a bit high, and Huang Feng needs to assassinate Feng himself. The top leaders of the country, then, have to exchange enough elite soldiers out. That is a lot of expense, which is not proportional to the benefits that can be obtained. Huang Feng naturally does not want to waste too much money in this area.


    With the addition of troops from other countries, even if Huang Feng had to exchange some elite soldiers, the number would be greatly reduced. In this way, he could save a lot of money.


    Just wasting a little time and saving a lot of money, Huang Feng felt that it was a good deal to do so.


    However, Huang Feng''s understatement, heard in Princess Qi and Xiaohuan''s ears, but they were quite shocked.


    Could Huang Feng mobilize Yuanfeng''s army?What''s more, the things during the day are actually related to Huang Feng, all of which are somewhat beyond the cognition of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    In the eyes of both of them, Huang Feng, just like them, just came to Yuanfeng Country. He was unfamiliar with the place here. Huang Feng should still be familiar with the environment.


    However, they did not expect that Huang Feng actually seemed to have taken control of Yuanfeng''s army and could mobilize them at will. How did he do it?Why did Yuanfeng¡¯s army obey his command, and what is his relationship with the emperor of Yuanfeng?


    Seeing the puzzled expressions on the faces of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, Huang Feng naturally knew what they were thinking at this time, but there were some things that were obviously not suitable for telling them now, if they were like Su Yumo and others. If it''s your own woman, it doesn''t matter, but they are not, at least not now, so I can''t tell them if I am a little confused.


    "There are some things I can¡¯t say, but don¡¯t worry, I promised you before, even if you are not by my side, you can live as safe as you can. I will help you relieve the threat of Feng Jueguo, then I will I will definitely do it," Huang Feng said.


    "Well, I believe you." Princess Qi said.


    In fact, now Princess Qi does not want Huang Feng to help herself remove the threat of Feng Jueguo. If there is no threat of Feng Jueguo, how can she have an excuse to follow Huang Feng''s side?


    What should Huang Feng do when he drove him away?What if the emperor asks himself to return to the palace?


    "As long as Huang Feng doesn''t drive me away, I won''t go, even if the emperor brother told me to go back, I won''t go back." Princess Qi thought to herself.


    After comforting Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, Huang Feng went back to his room. After that, he exchanged two master slaves and asked them to secretly protect Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    At the same time, the generals of other countries under house arrest by the puppet emperor are looking forward to their own country¡¯s army to recognize the situation, obey their own orders, and quickly give up their ambitions for Qian Yuanguo, otherwise. , They will cause trouble to their country.

 2601 Chapter 2601 Release

    "What? They don''t agree?!"


    Originally, the generals who were put under house arrest by the emperor of Yuanfeng were confident that the troops who persuaded them to return and give up chasing Qian Yuanguo¡¯s troops, after all, they were the highest generals in the army, those who stayed behind The generals in the camp were just their lieutenants, and some were not even lieutenants. They chased Qian Yuanguo only because they had no way to contact them before.


    As the chief generals of the army, they are confident that their teams will obey their orders.


    However, something that made them unacceptable happened. Their orders were not implemented. Their army had already blocked Qian Yuanguo¡¯s fugitive army in the field and defeated that army. They are now moving towards Qian. Yuanguo was leaving, obviously wanting to smash Qian Yuanguo.


    The generals ignored their orders. Although the generals also sent people to Yuanfeng¡¯s imperial palace to negotiate with Yuanfeng, they hoped that Yuanfeng would release these generals under house arrest. He didn''t want to listen to these generals.


    How could they have the guts?


    The generals under house arrest were very puzzled and angry. They felt that their authority had been challenged. They were the chief generals of the army. The lieutenants actually ignored their orders. This was already a serious act of disobedience.


    "Your lords have obtained the permission of His Majesty the Emperor to continue to command the army to attack Qian Yuanguo." The soldier who reported the letter replied.


    Without exception, the generals who led the attack on Qian Yuanguo have all made contact with the emperor of their own country. After all, they are only lieutenants, not generals. They want to lead the army and want to attack another country. To get permission from His Majesty the Emperor of your country.


    And the emperors behind those generals, after hearing their generals¡¯ descriptions of the current situation, agreed that they would continue to attack Qian Yuanguo, and were unwilling to give up the army that could also divide Qianyuanguo. The generals, after receiving the orders of the chief generals under house arrest, would turn a deaf ear and continue to attack Qian Yuanguo.


    In other words, those generals are now being ordered to attack Qian Yuanguo, which is not considered a disobedience, and these generals under house arrest have temporarily lost control of the army.


    "How can your Majesty be like this? He doesn''t know the specific situation of Yuanfeng Country at all. It is very unwise to anger Yuanfeng Country for the benefit of Qian Yuan Country!" These trapped masters After hearing these orders from the emperor, they all felt that their majesty had made a wrong decision.


    Qian Yuanguo does have a lot of benefits, but even if he did so, it would completely offend Yuanfeng Country. Your majesty who are far away in your own capital don¡¯t know that the current Yuanfeng Country is no longer the former Yuanfeng Country. Feng Guo is now, and no one knows what kind of strength they hide. Even if they have the idea of ??grabbing food from Yuan Feng Guo, it will not be too late to wait for them to figure out the specific strength of Yuan Feng Guo. .


    But now, they still don''t know the specific strength of Yuanfeng Country, so they are too anxious to commit crimes against Yuanfeng Country.


    Perhaps, those emperors feel that even if Yuanfeng Country has some strength beyond their expectations, but now so many countries are working together on Qian Yuanguo, then it is equivalent to an alliance, and Yuanfeng Country cannot be beaten. So many countries are united, so even if Yuanfeng Congress is angry because of this, in the end, it can only swallow this breath, and there is no way to do anything.


    However, these generals under house arrest knew that the new emperor of Yuanfeng was a man who couldn¡¯t rub the sand in his eyes. Now he has just ascended the throne and he is vigorous and young and vigorous. Those who are prone to make emotional decisions are really likely to attack these countries, even if these countries are united together, he is not afraid.


    At that time, even if they blocked Yuanfengguo¡¯s attack, their strength would definitely be damaged, but Feng Jueguo was still gazing at it. When Feng Jueguo retaliated, what would they do to resist?


    "Hey, now I only hope that these new emperors can bear it a little bit." These generals prayed in their hearts.


    What they didn''t know was that the new emperor was secretly contacting the generals of the three countries, discussing how to unite together and annex other countries.


    Regarding these new emperor¡¯s suggestions, the three generals were a little excited, but they did not dare to make decisions without authorization. This was a major event after all. Moreover, they did not know the specific strength of Yuanfeng State. Together, they could really defeat others. The country''s coalition army?


    "No matter what your thoughts are, I will release you later. Other countries have not given up on attacking Qian Yuanguo until now. Obviously, they don''t give us Yuanfengguo in their eyes. If this is the case, we Naturally, we have to teach them some lessons, and let them know that no one can grab anything." The puppet emperor said: "As for you, who are willing to follow us to attack other countries, I naturally welcome it. If you don¡¯t want to , I don¡¯t force it. If you are on the side of other countries, I don¡¯t care, but if that¡¯s the case, you must be prepared to bear our anger."


    After speaking, the puppet emperor ordered the generals of these three countries to be released, and these generals immediately went out of the city and joined their team. At the same time, they conveyed the views of the new emperor of Yuanfeng State to the emperor behind them. We, let your emperor make this decision.


    They all know that it seems easy to make this decision, but a little carelessness may cause their country to fall into a state of despair, and they are just leading generals, and they do not have the ability and qualifications to make such a decision.


    After releasing the generals of the three countries, Yuan Fengguo also began a series of pre-war preparations under the orders of the new emperor to prepare for the upcoming war, and those other countries that were under house arrest in the palace The generals seemed to feel the atmosphere of pre-war killing, which made them feel very bad.


    Obviously, the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom did not mean to be softened or compromised. He was preparing to retaliate. However, whatever the final result of this retaliation, Feng Jueguo on the side would become the biggest winner.


    However, it now appears that this battle is unavoidable.

 2602 Chapter 2602

    The generals of other countries who are under house arrest in Yuanfeng State¡¯s imperial palace cannot but worry at this time. They are able to get to where they are today, and their vision is not bad. They don¡¯t know if Yuanfeng State can beat them. The army, however, knows that once they fight, it will definitely be the result of both losers. At that time, they will not have the strength to attack Feng Jueguo.


    However, they are now trapped in Yuanfeng¡¯s imperial palace and can¡¯t do anything. The emperor of their country obviously won¡¯t follow their advice at this time. As for persuading the emperor of Yuanfeng, then Don''t even think about it. He didn''t order them to be killed, it was already a great favor.


    After leaving the palace, the generals of the other three countries returned to their army, but they also received orders to attack Qian Yuanguo. Obviously, the emperor behind them already knew that Yuanfengguo defeated Qian. Regarding Yuanguo, I want to make some benefits for Qian Yuanguo.


    This made the generals of the three countries feel embarrassed. Not long ago, the emperor of Yuanfeng State persuaded them to attack other countries together. As a result, they are now receiving orders to attack Qian Yuan Guo. Obviously, once Executing this order would be equivalent to having reached the opposite of Yuanfeng Country like other countries. It is impossible to unite with Yuanfeng Country to attack other countries. They will also become Yuanfeng Country''s enemies.


    Whether to cooperate with Yuanfengguo to attack other countries, or to rob Qianyuanguo and stand on the opposite side of Yuanfengguo like other countries, this makes it difficult for these generals to choose.


    What these generals can do is to tell their emperor all the things they saw in the imperial palace of Yuanfeng Kingdom and the suggestions made by the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom to their emperor. The final decision is to let their emperor Go down and do it.


    And the emperors of these three countries quickly issued orders to their generals. The emperors of two of them decided to attack Qian Yuanguo like other countries, even if they have been behind other countries for a while. Now, they also have to grab some benefits at the last moment.


    And the emperor of only one country, after careful consideration, asked his leader not to go to Qian Yuanguo for the time being, but to follow Yuanfengguo. It is not how far-sighted this emperor is, but he thinks, It''s too late to go to Qianyuan Country. There are not many good things to grab, and good things will only be robbed by those countries that arrive first.


    If this is the case, it is better to follow Yuanfengguo first, and then let this general see the opportunity to act, Yuanfengguo is definitely going to attack other countries, if then Yuanfengguo really shows super strength , If the momentum is broken along the way, then this general can join Yuanfeng State''s army and become Yuanfeng State''s coalition army. In this way, they can benefit from other countries.


    And if the strength of Yuanfeng country is not as strong as these generals guessed, and cannot defeat the troops of other countries, then this general can take advantage of the trend to stand in the camp of other countries, become their ally, and attack Yuan. Fengguo''s army, they can also benefit from Yuanfengguo.


    In short, in this way, they are basically invincible, no matter what, they can reap some benefits, and the general obviously also agrees with his emperor''s decision, and he is ready to do so.


    As for the military leaders of the other two countries, after receiving their emperor¡¯s order, they immediately left the camp and left for Qianyuan Country. Now that their emperor has made a decision, they can only implement it resolutely. They are now a lot behind the army that left before, and if it is later, it really won''t benefit Qian Yuanguo.


    Moreover, since they have decided to act like other countries, it means that they are standing on the opposite side of Yuanfeng. Yuanfeng¡¯s army may attack them at any time. They stay Outside the capital city of Yuanfeng State, it was very dangerous, so it was natural to leave as soon as possible.


    As a result, there are fewer troops left outside the capital of Yuanfeng State, and there is only one, and the generals of this team immediately expressed to the Emperor of Yuanfeng State that his country¡¯s army is willing to cooperate. Yuan Fengguo formed an alliance to attack the troops of other countries together.


    In the end, there was only one country''s team that chose to cooperate. Although Huang Feng and His Majesty the Puppet Emperor were a little surprised, they were both able to accept it, and they didn''t care much.


    Anyway, for them, even if no country¡¯s army is willing to join them, they still want to attack other countries.


    And in the past few days, Yuanfeng State has also completely changed its power, as well as the integration of the army, and the reorganization of Qian Yuanguo''s army.


    Now, the ministers and people of the Yuanfeng Kingdom have accepted that the emperor of their own country has been replaced by another person. This is not an unacceptable thing. After all, the current emperor, his majesty, was the prince and prince before. The old emperor¡¯s health is not good. He should inherit the throne. What''s more, the old emperor still publicly announced that he would pass on his throne to the prince. The throne is completely reasonable and legal. As for the old emperor''s last in the hall Then, the ministers didn''t care very much, and they all felt that this was a manifestation of the serious illness of the old emperor.


    In addition, in the past few days, the capital city of Yuanfeng has returned to normal, and the curfew has also been lifted. Merchants and ordinary people can move freely, and the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo who are lurking in the imperial city are also All have been wiped out, the entire city has returned to normal, and the army that had been assembled before has been assembled again.


    At the same time, in the past few days, Huang Feng and the puppet emperor have also completed the reorganization of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army. In order to complete the reorganization as soon as possible, Huang Feng also specially exchanged a number of slaves with the ability to bewitched. Then, They were inserted into Qian Yuanguo¡¯s descending army and had brainwashing conversations with them. The facts have proved that this bewitching skill is quite easy to use. In just a few days, these Qian Yuanguo¡¯s troops are already there. Many are willing to fight for Yuanfeng Country.


    Of course, there are reasons for deceiving skills, and there are also reasons why many people don''t want to die. In addition, these countries outside the customs are all nomads, and the concept of not falling is very deep, while the concept of the country does not care so much.

 2603 Chapter 2603 is it too little?

    The smooth recruitment and surrender also allowed Yuanfengguo''s strength to be further increased, and this increase was not low.


    Qian Yuanguo was originally the most powerful country outside of Guanxi, except Feng Jueguo. The combat effectiveness of their army was naturally the strongest besides Feng Jueguo. This time Qian Yuanguo was defeated in Yuanfengguo¡¯s capital. It does not mean that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s strength is not good. In fact, the environment at that time was not conducive to the use of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army. In addition, the domineering general was not there, and some other mid- and high-level generals, as long as they dare to show up They will be assassinated by Huang Feng and the expert teams that he exchanged. Therefore, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army simply has no way to command. They fought against Yuanfeng under disorderly conditions, and they would fail. Not surprising.


    At the same time, because of the lack of command and the leadership of the generals, Yuanfeng¡¯s army was defeated very quickly. There were not many that were actually killed by Yuanfeng¡¯s army. They did not feel that they were from the elite Yuanfeng. The opponents of the soldiers, and the gates of the retreating city were blocked again, and there was no general to take command, the chaotic Qian Yuanguo army surrendered.


    Therefore, Qian Yuanguo''s troops were many, and they were confused. However, their combat effectiveness was still there.


    Therefore, after surrendering most of the Qian Yuanguo soldiers, Yuanfengguo''s strength has increased a lot. At least, the general who chose to form an alliance with Yuanfengguo saw that Yuanfengguo was actually in a short time. After recruiting so many troops from Qian Yuanguo, he became more confident in Yuanfengguo.


    "Are you travelling with me or staying here?" Huang Feng asked Princess Qi and Xiaohuan when he was about to leave.


    This time, Huang Feng will definitely go with him in several other countries. In fact, he alone is stronger than the entire Yuanfeng country¡¯s army. Only with his presence can Yuanfeng country be able to fight. To win the hope of other countries, otherwise, it is really not easy to win against other countries based on the current strength.


    However, once Huang Feng sets off, he may not be able to return here in a short time. It is a question of whether Princess Qi and Xiaohuan will set off together or stay here.


    "We will follow you." After hearing Huang Feng''s question, Princess Qi said without hesitation.


    Even if Huang Feng doesn¡¯t come to ask her, she must take the initiative to ask to be with Huang Feng. She doesn¡¯t know that Huang Feng has already exchanged a slave with super skills to follow her to protect her, in this stranger In the country, without Huang Feng by her side, she would have no sense of security at all, especially since this place had just experienced a war not long ago, making Princess Qi, who had managed to escape before, even more reluctant to stay here alone.


    "Yes." Huang Feng agreed directly.


    Although it would be more troublesome to take Princess Qi and Xiaohuan with the army, it would be more appropriate to stay here. After all, it is safe now, and there are slaves exchanged by Huang Feng to protect them, but since Princess Qi and Xiaohuan wanted to go out with them, so Huang Feng didn''t care about any more troubles. After all, it was obviously more convenient to bring them around.


    Seeing Huang Feng without hesitation, she agreed to bring herself and Xiaohuan with her, which made Princess Qi a little embarrassed. After all, she also knew that the army was going out for war, not for playing. She was a girl, and there was nothing. Combat power, walking with the team, will only be a burden, and will not help.


    "Will it cause you trouble? If not, we can stay here." Princess Qi said. In her heart, Huang Feng is obviously the most important. She doesn''t want to add trouble to Huang Feng because of herself, even if it is. In fact, she really wanted to be with Huang Feng in her heart.


    "There will be no trouble," Huang Feng said.


    Seeing Huang Feng said this, Princess Qi naturally stopped saying anything, and it would be better to follow Huang Feng.


    In this way, the army of Yuanfeng Kingdom, which had been rectified, began to march, and the army of the only country willing to form an alliance with them was also closely following them, but the general of that army had already made up his mind. At the beginning of the war, he would not choose to go forward and fight, even if Yuanfeng¡¯s army gave him any combat order, he would choose to perfuse it and wait until the situation stabilized before making a decision.


    The huge team left the capital in a mighty force, and the general''s gaze was involuntarily attracted by a team in Yuanfeng''s army. He knew that it was the army that defeated Qian Yuanguo before. At that time, the scene was very chaotic. He didn''t know the specific strength of this team or the number of them, but now, as an ally, he can naturally take a closer look.


    The number of this team is about 3,000. For the entire army, the number of 3,000 is not very large, even a little inconspicuous, and it cannot determine any outcome on the battlefield.


    However, this general did not think like this at this time. The 3,000-person team wears different clothes from other soldiers in Yuanfeng. Their equipment should be more complete and exquisite. Obviously, their equipment performance Are better than other soldiers.


    Moreover, in the process of marching, this team did not have the sloppyness of other soldiers. On the contrary, it looked very rigorous and neatly paced. The 3,000-person team did not make any noise other than the sound of footsteps, and no one looked around. There was no chat, and all were advancing in silence. The whole team gave people a depressive feeling. As long as one glanced at it, they knew that this was a strong army, not that kind of miscellaneous army.


    At the same time, judging from the pace of their marching, the soldiers in this team have good skills, and they are definitely not comparable to ordinary soldiers.


    "Sure enough, it is a strong army, but the number of these three thousand or so is too small? The total number of other countries'' armies is two or three hundred thousand. No matter how powerful three thousand people are, it is still in front of so many enemies. Some are not enough." The general of another country thought in his heart.


    He knows that these three thousand people are a strong army, and he also knows that in his country¡¯s team, the same number of troops is definitely not the opponent of this team. However, the number of three thousand is indeed too small to be able to play on the battlefield. The effect will not be too great. Even if some achievements are made locally, there is no way to change the results of the entire battlefield.

 2604 Chapter 2604 Qian Yuan Country Is Annihilated

    The general who felt that Yuanfengguo had little chance of winning was already thinking in his heart when he should show his position so as not to let the troops of other countries attack him.


    In fact, it wasn''t just that the general did not have much confidence. After learning that he and others were going to attack several other countries, the original soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom did not have much confidence in their hearts.


    They have always been the weakest country outside the customs. This is not only reflected in the combat effectiveness of the army, but also in the psychology of these soldiers, because they have been in the last place for many years, and these soldiers have psychologically accepted their country. This position is weaker than other countries. Although the new emperor led them to defeat Qian Yuanguo before, which boosted their morale, but this time they are going to attack so many countries, which makes these soldiers very nervous. I feel that His Majesty the Emperor is too radical, or that there are no generals to persuade the Emperor to suspend the offensive against other countries. However, the new Emperor, who has just ascended the throne, seems to be very upset and does not listen to those generals. Views.


    These soldiers also noticed the extra team of about 3,000 people in their team. They also knew that they were able to defeat Qian Yuanguo''s army before thanks to the terrorist fighting power displayed by this team. However, this The team seems to have only about a thousand people, and now, this number has increased a bit.


    However, three thousand people are only a small number in front of two to three million people. Even if this team is very powerful, they are still on the battlefield with so many people, and nothing can be changed. The thinking of these generals and that general Similarly, it is impossible to rely on these three thousand powerful fighters to defeat the coalition forces of other countries.


    Fortunately, before the war, they recruited a lot of soldiers from Qian Yuanguo, which increased the strength of this team a lot. Otherwise, many soldiers might have strongly protested this action, and these newly recruited soldiers The soldiers of Qian Yuanguo added some confidence to the original soldiers of Yuanfeng. However, after all, there were some soldiers of Qian Yuanguo who did not accept the surrender, and some died in the previous battle, so Although the increase in the number of soldiers of Qian Yuanguo was not bad, it was not enough to rely on them to single out other countries.


    Therefore, the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom are not very optimistic about this expedition, but their soldiers, since His Majesty the Emperor has already issued the order, and they are also going to be conquered, they naturally can only obey.


    Compared with these people¡¯s worries about this expedition, Huang Feng and his puppet emperor didn¡¯t worry too much about this expedition. Originally, these new emperors could not come and hand over the battle mission to Huang. Feng, it¡¯s just that Huang Feng has not shown his face in front of other people before. Therefore, if Huang Feng is rashly appointed to command the entire team, other soldiers will feel dissatisfied. Orders will not be so willing to execute.


    And if this team was handed over to other people to command, Huang Feng and the puppet emperor were not at ease, so the puppet emperor chose to go with the army instead of staying in the country to stabilize the situation.


    However, Huang Feng and the puppet emperor are still very optimistic about this expedition. Moreover, with Huang Feng, the puppet emperor will not be in any danger, not to mention that his own skills are not weak, so he went out with the army. Although it has been a little harder, it is acceptable.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, who were brought by Huang Feng, followed the team exchanged by Huang Feng. The direct commander of the three thousand team is Huang Feng. After all, these people are Huang Feng. The exchanged one did not have Huang Feng''s order, and other people would not be able to command. Moreover, other people didn''t know the true strength of this team very well.


    Although in the imperial capital of Yuanfeng Kingdom, this team has already appeared once and performed well, defeating Qian Yuanguo''s army, but many people think that it was a special terrain and Qian Yuanguo''s army at that time. For reasons of lack of preparation, although this team is strong, it is not too strong to the point of being too outrageous.


    Many people wondered what kind of strength this team can show in the wild. In the wide open field, the number of these three thousand people seems too small.


    However, only Huang Feng knew that the previous battle did not show the true strength of this team at all. Many people did not know how terrifying the true strength of this team was, and it was precisely because other people did not. Knowing what the strength of this team is, there is no way for other people to command this team, and they cannot give full play to their true strength.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s command, there is no problem at all. Moreover, this team is all people who have been exchanged by Huang Feng, and no one will question Huang Feng¡¯s order. As for the other generals, the sudden change of Huang Feng Naturally, the people who popped up didn''t know each other. They didn''t even know that such a person existed before.


    However, this is nothing. After all, they did not know that there was such a team in their country before. In their view, this team and Huang Feng were secretly trained by the new emperor, so they did not know Also normal.


    In order to ensure the victory of this expedition, Huang Feng exchanged some soldiers, turning the elite soldiers who had only one thousand into three thousand now. Everyone felt that these three thousand were too few. Nothing can be done on the big battlefield, but Huang Feng knows that the combat power shown by these three thousand people will not be worse than thirty thousand, or even more. Then there will be such an amazing soldier on the battlefield. I believe everyone else would be surprised that his jaw dropped.


    Within two days of the team¡¯s departure, they all learned the news of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s destruction. Regarding this news, Huang Feng, the puppet emperor, and even the generals of other countries who followed were not. What an accident, in order to attack Feng Jueguo, Qian Yuanguo was almost dispatched this time, and there were not many troops left in the country.


    Originally, Qian Yuanguo wanted to defeat Feng Jueguo in one go and replace Feng Jueguo''s position outside the Guan, but he did not expect that they had not yet attacked Feng Jueguo, and they would suffer in the humble small country of Yuanfeng. When the heavy blow came, the soldiers were either killed or captured. Only a few people escaped. In the end, they were pursued and destroyed by the troops of other countries.


    As a result, Qian Yuanguo''s interior is naturally very empty, and it is fundamentally resistant to attacks by coalition forces from more than other countries.

 2605 Chapter 2605 the thoughts of Qian Yuanguo soldiers

    The demise of Qian Yuanguo can be said to be expected by everyone. After all, if so many countries join together to attack an already weak Qian Yuanguo, there will be no surprises at all.


    And Huang Feng can be regarded as seeing the barbaric side of these foreign countries. The situation of Qian Yuanguo, which has been destroyed, is very miserable. All members of the royal family have been killed. The people in the country are directly arrested and served as soldiers. Women are It is to become prisoners. As for those useless old people and children, they have been massacred. Obviously, for these useless people, people in those countries do not want to waste food to feed.


    At the same time, the wealthy people in Qian Yuan¡¯s country, from the palace to the city, were all looted. Those who joined forces to fight Qian Yuan¡¯s country originally went for their money. Naturally, they would not be polite. People from these countries outside the Guan They are all used to plundering after defeating the enemy, and this time, it is obviously more plundered than before.


    All the countries that have attacked Qian Yuanguo have returned with great success. After all, Qian Yuanguo is a country outside the customs, second only to the country with absolute wind. Naturally, the wealth it possesses will not be less. Every country has a lot of them. I am also very satisfied with this action. As for what I thought before, this move may cause Yuanfengguo''s discomfort. At this time, they don''t take it to heart. So many countries act together, even if Yuanfengguo suddenly changes. If you are strong, you dare not offend.


    After the news of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s destruction came to this team, the soldiers of the original Qian Yuanguo who had surrendered to Yuanfeng were naturally very frustrated. Not long ago, their country was still only outside the customs. Second to the existence of Feng Jueguo, now it was because of a decision error that it quickly declined within a short period of time and was also destroyed by the country. This was something these soldiers had never expected before.


    Not long ago, when they marched from the domestic army, they were still imagining that they wiped out the country in one go. However, they became the most powerful country outside the pass, but they did not expect that they would end up like this now.


    At the same time of grief, these Qian Yuanguo soldiers hated the coalition forces of other countries very much. Whether they had accepted Yuanfengguo¡¯s surrender because of fear of death or being called upon, now they just want to be on the battlefield. Go on, kill all those who have invaded your country.


    Although Qian Yuanguo fell to this point, it was mainly because he was defeated by Yuanfeng''s army and many soldiers were captured. This led to the emptiness of Qian Yuanguo''s country and was seized by other countries.


    However, these soldiers of Qian Yuanguo are not people who hate Yuanfengguo now, even if their destruction was caused by Yuanfengguo, in their opinion, they are now attacking Yuanfengguo. Yuanfengguo was still their ally, and then Yuanfengguo attacked them, it was just a rebellion. It was their first move, so we can''t blame Yuanfengguo for counterattack.


    Therefore, even if they were defeated by the people of Yuanfeng, the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what Yuanfengguo did, and would not hate them for it.


    On the contrary, it was the armies of other countries. They were still their allies before. When they were waiting for people to attack Yuanfeng Country, they followed in shamelessly and wanted to pick up the bargain. As a result, they saw that there was no bargain to pick up. If they didn¡¯t return, they would retreat. They didn¡¯t want to help them resist Yuanfeng¡¯s attack, and even blocked the gate of the city, so that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s army could not get out of the city at all, if it weren¡¯t for those who came in. If the bargainers blocked the city gate, Qian Yuanguo''s army wouldn''t be so much blocked in the city, and most of them were captured.


    Then, these allies were even more shameless. Yuanfeng State did not pursue Qian Yuanguo¡¯s defeated army, and did not attack Qian Yuanguo. As a result, those allies actually attacked Qian Yuanguo¡¯s defeated army first. , And now they have directly hit Qian Yuanguo, and they have thoroughly divided up Qian Yuanguo.


    Therefore, the armies of those other countries played a disgraceful role in this matter from beginning to end, so that, now these Qian Yuanguo''s armies do not hate Yuanfengguo''s army at all, but hate those other countries. The country¡¯s coalition forces, even if they don¡¯t have to order from Yuanfeng¡¯s generals, these Qian Yuanguo soldiers will not hesitate to rush to the end when they see the troops of other countries.


    Huang Feng, the puppet emperor and the generals of the other country who followed, all clearly felt the morale changes of the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo. They were all secretly shocked, especially the general, he still felt that, Even if this team has soldiers from Qian Yuanguo join, they don¡¯t have much combat effectiveness. After all, these people were defeated by Yuanfengguo before, although for various reasons, they are now recruited by Yuanfengguo. However, no one knows how much strength they can play on the battlefield. Maybe they can turn their guns on the battlefield and rush towards the people of Yuanfeng Kingdom.


    However, these soldiers now have completely different ideas. This general can clearly feel that the soldiers of Qian Yuanguo hate the troops of other countries that have encircled their country. They do not need to If the people of Yuanfeng State go to supervise them, they will also have 100% combat power on the battlefield, and they will kill all the troops that have destroyed their country.


    For Huang Feng and the puppet emperor, this can be regarded as a surprise. They didn''t really want these descendants to play a role on the battlefield before. It would be good not to do it with their own people, but now it seems, It seems that we can expect more of them.


    Under the leadership of Huang Feng and the puppet emperor, the entire team moved forward in an orderly manner. They did not think about hiding their tracks, nor did they think about playing raids. The original quality of soldiers in Yuanfeng State was simply not enough to perform too much. After complicated and high-end tactics, Huang Feng and the puppet emperor both understood this, and simply headed towards the armies of other countries.


    At this time, those troops who had gained a lot in Qian Yuanguo already knew that Yuanfeng''s army was coming. However, at the beginning, they all thought that Yuanfeng''s army was also targeting Qian Yuanguo is here. After all, they defeated Qian Yuanguo''s army before, and now they want to capture Qian Yuanguo''s capital, which is also expected.

 2606 Chapter 2606 Confident Thoughts

    "Yuanfengguo''s army is only coming now, isn''t it a bit late?"


    "That is, the wealth of Qian Yuanguo has been divided up by us. The talents of Yuanfeng country are here, and this new emperor of Yuanfeng country seems to have no idea what is the meaning of military speed."


    "If they had defeated Qian Yuanguo''s invasion in the first place, and immediately sent people to attack Qian Yuanguo, it is estimated that we would not be able to get any benefits. Now, they will have no benefits if they are replaced."


    "Should we leave things to the people of Yuanfeng? After all, they defeated Qian Yuanguo''s army. If they came all the way and they couldn''t get anything, would it not be so good? ?"


    "What''s wrong? Who let them come so late."


    "That''s right, anyway, the things we found are already on the way back to China. If you are pitying Yuanfeng, then you can take your share."


    "I won''t take it out."


    "I do not know either."


    The generals of those countries gathered together again after searching Qian Yuanguo''s property. It was also at this time that they learned the news that Yuanfengguo''s army was coming here.


    In the previous search of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s property, the military homes of these countries were not in peace. Qian Yuanguo was a piece of fat in their eyes, and everyone wanted to have more on this piece of fat. Take a bite, and this piece of fat is so big, and therefore, in the process of plundering Qian Yuanguo''s property, some friction naturally occurred.


    Fortunately, these generals are still sensible. Although there were some frictions among the people below, they did not expand these frictions. One is because at that time everyone was busy grabbing money. If they waste their time to fight with people from other countries, they will only make other people cheaper, causing them to grab fewer things.


    One more thing, they did not forget that the pressure of Feng Jueguo is still there. They attacked Feng Jueguo before, and this time they are ready to refuse to attack Feng Jueguo together. I believe Feng Jueguo must have learned about this. According to the news, although these people and the emperor behind them are already prepared for peace talks with Feng Jueguo, after the peace talks are completed, they still have to guard against attacks by Feng Jueguo. Before the people attacked them, there was a large-scale internal fight between themselves. Then, when Feng Jueguo hits, they will not even have the ability to resist. Moreover, after fighting each other, what they lose is If his own strength is not as good as his strength, there is no way to be too tough when negotiating with a person who is not a country.


    Therefore, although the soldiers of these countries had some conflicts when they plundered Qian Yuanguo, on the whole, everyone was still talking about the past. At least, these generals can still get together, talking and laughing. Of course, what they are really thinking about, I''m afraid, only they know.


    "You said, the emperor of Yuanfeng State came with such an army, would it be for us?" The people who laughed at Yuanfeng State were too slow to react, and they annexed Qian Yuan State. Later, when they acted, the general suddenly said a guess that was different from the others before.


    "It''s against us? How is it possible? Although we have all sent some teams to send back the property we obtained here, most of the troops are here, and hundreds of thousands of troops are here. What can the emperor of Fengguo do with so many troops?"


    "Yes, Yuan Fengguo defeated Qian Yuanguo''s army before, but we all know that there were too many other factors in that combat power, which led to the defeat of Qian Yuanguo''s army. The two sides really want to be. I don¡¯t believe Yuan Fengguo can win a game in the wild."


    "That''s right, the army of Yuanfeng State is only three to four thousand people, so few people, what tricks can it do?"


    Originally, the number of coalition forces in these countries had reached about 300,000. After that, they told the emperor in the country about the situation of Qian Yuanguo, so in order to obtain more benefits in this pie-sharing operation, they also ensured Their own interests will not be robbed of by other countries. The emperors of these countries have sent troops to support them one after another. Therefore, the number of troops gathered here has reached 500,000.


    Of course, this number is already the vast majority of all the troops that these countries can mobilize. It can be said that if there is any accident with these troops here, then they will cause the domestic Serious emptiness.


    However, neither these generals nor the emperor behind them think that there will be any accidents. According to the information they received, Feng Jueguo did have some civil strife, and so far, the civil strife has not subsided, so For the time being, there is no need to worry about Feng Jueguo¡¯s attack. Among the troops here, besides Feng Jue abroad, there is only Yuanfeng country. Could it be that Yuanfeng country can still rely on the power of one country to defeat so many troops?


    This is obviously impossible.


    "Although it is said that, but according to the news from the Yuanfeng State Palace, this new emperor of Yuanfeng State seems to be stunned. He also threatened our generals before and asked us to go back and give up the attack. As for Qian Yuanguo, he said that he is responsible for the consequences. Maybe they are really coming at us now."


    "I have also received a letter from our generals. The new emperor of Yuanfeng State does have this attitude. However, I think this is the new emperor of Yuanfeng State who cannot attack Qian Yuanguo in a short time, and he does not want it. We were ahead of him and beat Qian Yuanguo down. In this case, he would make wedding dresses for us. Of course he didn''t want this to happen, so he threatened us."


    "Yes, it must be the case. If it is such a threat, just listen to it. Who will take it seriously? No matter how powerful he is, how powerful can he be? He can beat us so many? Even if it is Feng Jueguo, in our When we are all united together, it does not mean that we can be defeated if we are defeated. Why does Yuanfengguo do it?"


    "It''s just that, if it wasn''t for us, why did the emperor of Yuanfeng choose the imperial conquest? If it was only for Qian Yuanguo, a Qian Yuanguo that has no defensive ability should not need their emperor himself. bring it on?"


    "It may be that these new emperors are so overjoyed. Seeing Qian Yuanguo''s defeat, they come here to have a glorious look."

 2607 Chapter 2607 Arrogant

    "It''s very possible! I heard that the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom put their old emperor under house arrest just as soon as he became a throne. Moreover, at the beginning, he also vowed to say that we are not afraid of our unity, and even rely on them. Yuan Fengguo can defeat Feng Jueguo in one country. It seems that defeating Qian Yuanguo has made him blindly confident."


    "I hope that he really came for us. In this way, we can take advantage of the situation and destroy them. After that, we can capture Yuanfeng country and we can divide it up again."


    Hearing this, the eyes of all the generals brightened. They just divided up a Qian Yuan country, and they have already tasted the sweetness of it. If you divide another Yuan Feng country, you must get a lot of money. Things, this can also add some confidence to them when they are about to face Feng Jueguo. Even if they are really forced to fight against Feng Jueguo, they can rely on these things to hold on for longer. With the threat of the Great Lu Dynasty, it must be unwilling to stay in a stalemate outside this pass for too long, so as long as they persist for a period of time, they can negotiate with Feng Jueguo.


    Although Yuanfeng is the weakest country outside the Pass, the wealth it possesses is definitely incomparable with Qian Yuanguo. However, no matter how weak it is, he is also a country, and there must be many treasures. When they were plundering Qian Yuanguo before, they did not lose their pockets. While helping their country to rob, they did not lose money for themselves. If another country were to be captured, they would not have the opportunity to obtain More goodies?


    In addition, most of them are not the chief generals of the army, and they have a good chance to lead the soldiers alone in the war. The previous capture of Qian Yuanguo is not a big credit. After all, the main force of Qian Yuanguo has been taken by Yuanfengguo. It was defeated.


    And if Yuan Fengguo is coming for them now, it means that an opportunity has come.


    Now, most of their generals are under house arrest in Yuanfeng State. This is their rare opportunity to lead troops. If they take advantage of this opportunity to defeat Yuanfeng State¡¯s army, then they will fall into Yuanfeng State. In the capital city, it would be a great military merit, which is very helpful for their future promotion.


    Therefore, fighting against Yuanfeng State was harmless to these generals, and their hearts began to look forward to the fact that Yuanfeng State¡¯s army was really coming towards them.


    "I really hope that these new emperors of Yuanfeng Country will be hot for a while and attack us. Then, we have reason to fight back."


    "Yes, military merit is right in front of you. There are not many opportunities like this."


    These generals imagined one after another that they were already fantasizing that the emperor of Yuanfeng State had a feverish attack on them, and they defeated Yuanfeng State, and then set up a fierce battle and continued promotion.


    "In fact, if everyone has the idea of ??attacking Yuanfeng Country, we don¡¯t have to wait for Yuanfeng Country to attack us first. We can take the initiative to attack Yuanfeng Country. They will definitely not think that we will take the initiative to attack. With preparations, and we have so many troops, it is very easy to defeat an unprepared Yuanfeng country''s army." A general suddenly proposed.


    His words made everyone''s eyes shine again, yes, since we all want to attack Yuanfeng Country, why wait for Yuanfeng Country to take the initiative to attack?We can do it first. As for the excuse, there are in fact, Yuanfengguo detained their main general, and they can use the banner of the rescuer general to attack Yuanfeng.


    "Yeah, why didn''t we think about it before? No matter whether Yuanfeng State came to us or not, we can take the initiative to attack. A proud Emperor Yuanfeng State who has no experience in commanding battles, how could it be possible? Is it our opponent?" The generals of other countries immediately agreed.


    "Yes, this is our opportunity. We have gathered most of the troops from various countries here. There is no problem at all to defeat a Yuanfeng country. At that time, Yuanfeng country will be the next Qianyuan country."


    Thinking that the treasury of another country will soon be opened to them without any barriers, these generals are very happy. No one will refuse such a good thing that can serve and increase their private income.


    As for whether you can beat Yuanfengguo?These generals had never thought about it, even those two generals who were summoned privately by the emperor of Yuanfeng and brought the army directly to Yuanfeng after leaving the city. Although they knew that the emperor of Yuanfeng was likely to attack them, However, they also did not feel that after another increase in troops on their side, Yuanfeng Congress would defeat them.


    In the eyes of everyone, as long as they act on Yuanfeng Country, there will be no second fate for Yuanfeng Country besides being destroyed.


    At this moment, a messenger came and brought the emperor''s will of Yuanfeng Kingdom.


    "What are you talking about? The emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom asked us to return Qian Yuanguo''s property in the same amount? Are you sure you heard it correctly, you said it?" The generals heard the latest order from the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom by the messenger. , Said with a look of surprise.


    "Back to the general, the villain didn¡¯t hear it wrong, nor did he say it wrong. The emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom did let people pass the word, let us immediately return the property we got from Qian Yuanguo. He said that it belonged to their Yuanfeng Kingdom. Yes, our behavior is a robbery behavior. If we don''t return it immediately, he will use force to snatch what belongs to them from us," the messenger said.


    The generals looked at each other. Although they had speculated that Yuanfengguo might have come against them, they all felt that it was unlikely. However, it now appears that the troops of Yuanfengguo were indeed against them. They came because everyone knows that it is impossible to spit out the property that has been snatched by them. Even if they are the generals willing, the emperor behind them will not agree. If, Yuanfeng The country just told them to return their property obediently. Doesn''t that mean that so many countries are afraid of him?Where does this put their faces?You know, they have more than ten times the force of the Yuanfeng Kingdom now. In this case, if they listen to the emperor of the Yuanfeng Kingdom obediently, then they will simply follow the orders of the Yuanfeng Kingdom. .


    "Should I say that the new emperor is overconfident, or arrogant?" said a general, with a strong mockery on his face.

 2608 Chapter 2608

    "Hahaha"


    The other generals also laughed. Faced with the threat of the Emperor Yuanfeng, they did not have the slightest fear. Instead, they were full of mockery. They were still thinking about attacking Yuanfeng. Unexpectedly, the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom was very considerate of them, and he actually took the initiative to send it to the door. Since this is the case, what else can be said?


    hit!Annihilated Yuanfeng Country.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it first, just like before we beat Qian Yuanguo, after we entered Yuanfeng country, we will rob the property according to our ability. Whoever snatches it is whoever snatches it. Others are not allowed to snatch it again." A general said.


    "Yes, just do it, this time, our people will run faster than anyone else!"


    "That may be true. Your people like to hide behind when they fight. When they enter the city, they naturally fall behind. The capital of Yuanfeng Country is so big. Maybe when you enter the city, we are already Evacuate the capital of Yuanfeng Country."


    "Nonsense! When did our people fall behind? This time, I promise our people will rush to the forefront." The general blushed and said, but when he said this, his confidence was a little lacking. When they attacked Qian Yuanguo, their country had the fewest people, so naturally they didn''t want to spend too much here, so they rushed behind all countries.


    However, this time is different. This time the opponent is Yuanfengguo, and Yuanfengguo''s original strength is not good. Although I don''t know how to win Qian Yuanguo suddenly, there must be a lot of accidental factors. Fengguo¡¯s strength cannot be greatly improved, so there is no need to be afraid of them at all. What''s more, their coalition forces are large in number, maybe even if they are scared, they can also surrender the people of Yuanfengguo. There is no need to hide at the end.


    In addition, the capital of Yuanfeng Kingdom is indeed not big, so this general is indeed afraid. If they go in late, they will not get any benefits. When they attacked Qian Yuanguo before, it was because they were at the end. He didn''t get too many benefits, this time, he must not miss the opportunity again.


    "The one rushing to the front must be ours."


    Other generals said one after another.


    They have not yet engaged in a battle with Yuanfeng¡¯s army. These generals are already thinking about defeating Yuanfeng¡¯s army, and then they are going to attack Yuanfeng. They even know how to distribute the spoils. Okay.


    It can be seen that these people don''t care about Yuanfeng Country at all. They are very optimistic about the upcoming battle, and they don''t want to be the last. In that case, they will get less loot than others.


    After determining the distribution of the spoils, these generals dispersed and returned to their camps to rectify the army and prepare to attack Yuanfeng. They didn''t even want to wait for Yuanfeng to attack them, but prepared to take the initiative. Anyway, Yuanfengguo has so few people and so little strength. There is no big difference between proactively attacking and waiting for Yuanfengguo to attack and then counterattack. Active attacking can save some time.


    As for the threats made by the Emperor Yuanfeng, these generals also responded.


    Don''t think about it!


    The attitude is very firm, and there is no room for it.


    And Huang Feng and his puppet emperor, after receiving this reply, did not feel the slightest surprise. If they are powerful Fengjueguo, then their warnings and threats to those countries may be useful. Those people might return part of their belongings because of fear.


    However, they are only Yuanfeng Country, the weakest country outside the Pass. Even if they defeated Qian Yuanguo not long ago, they cannot change the impression that other countries have of them. What''s more, the armed forces of those countries are still united. Together, there are many.


    "It seems that they are ready to attack us first." Huang Feng has received the message from Kitty Hawk that the coalition forces of those countries have been out of camp and have not returned to their own countries, but are waiting for themselves. People are here, so you don''t have to think about what they are doing.


    "Since we know they are coming, let''s prepare a generous gift for them." The puppet emperor said with a smile.


    Although the number of the combined army is several times that of them, the new emperor does not have the slightest worry. With Huang Feng, he really does not believe that those people can beat his side. Now, they are looking at themselves. Coming here, it''s like sending death.


    Since they are going to die, I naturally want to fulfill them.


    Huang Feng nodded. Originally, they were preparing to fight directly with the coalition forces. Although he was sure to win, the process would be more difficult and the loss would be a bit big. However, now those people take the initiative to usher in, then It''s different. You can find a place to camp and wait for them to come, and before they arrive, you can also arrange an ambush.


    Huang Feng has been to a lot of spaces, and the battles he has experienced are even more uncommon. He has personally participated in such big battles, and even commanded more than one. He is already very familiar with it, and the one he exchanged The puppet emperor, also in the military, has a strong ability, rather than just a simple puppet.


    "Master, what about the army following us? Let them participate in an ambush?" the puppet emperor asked.


    "No." Huang Feng said: "Although they choose to believe in us and support us, this idea is not very firm. I believe that once we show fatigue on the battlefield, they will definitely change their camp and stand. On our opposite side, so there is no need for them to participate in our battle, maybe something bad will happen, just let them follow and watch from one side."


    "Good," said the puppet emperor.


    In fact, Huang Feng and the puppet emperor were still anxious that the army of that country would stand in opposition to them. In this way, they would wipe out these people without leaving hidden dangers.


    However, they were also fighting for this ally at the beginning, and the other party has been standing on their side at least until now, without damaging their own interests. Even, they did not hesitate to implement the orders issued by themselves and others. Yes, so Huang Feng and the puppet emperor really had no excuse to destroy each other.


    "If they know each other and stay on our side, we can also allow them to get some benefits. If they turn back in battle, then don''t be polite with them." Huang Feng said.


    "I understand." said the puppet emperor.

 2609 Chapter 2609 Sudden Ambush

    Regarding Huang Feng and Yuanfeng¡¯s emperor¡¯s arrangement, the general of the other country had no opinion, and even accepted it happily. He had never thought of joining the battle at the beginning and standing in the joint army of other countries. The opposite, now, the Emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom obviously does not trust his side, so let yourself lead people to follow, and can¡¯t affect their arrangement and fighting, and he is just in line with the general¡¯s will. He is naturally There will be no objection.


    On the other hand, after the coalition forces of several countries decided to attack Yuanfeng State together, they integrated their troops to meet Yuanfeng State. The team did not advance fast, and the atmosphere in the team was relatively relaxed. There was no one at all. It looks like the war is coming.


    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that these soldiers were so relaxed, because they knew that they were going to fight Yuanfeng Kingdom this time. In such a small country outside the pass, the army has only 30,000 or 40,000 people, and the combat effectiveness is quite low. In the capital of Yuanfeng State, Yuanfeng State¡¯s army defeated Qian Yuan¡¯s army. However, the soldiers of these other countries felt that there were too many coincidence factors, and they were only following Yuan. From behind Feng Guo, until they withdrew from the city, they were not able to fight against Yuan Feng Guo''s army.


    Therefore, the soldiers of these other countries don¡¯t know the true level of Yuanfeng¡¯s army. Their impression of Yuanfeng¡¯s army is still in the past. In fact, this is not wrong, except for those people exchanged by Huang Feng. , Yuanfeng Country¡¯s original military strength is not strong.


    It is precisely because of this impression that those soldiers are not very afraid of Yuanfeng''s army. What''s more, they are still so many countries united together, and they are many times stronger than Yuanfeng. How come you are afraid of Yuanfengguo''s army?


    What''s more, they have just joined forces to destroy the second strongest country outside the pass and robbed a lot of property. The morale is at the peak of the time, and there is no emptiness in their hearts for Yuanfeng''s army. In their opinion, they defeated Yuanfeng. The army is a matter of hand.


    As for the generals, they didn¡¯t actually feel too nervous. Although they knew some of Yuanfeng Country¡¯s situation before, they knew that the current Yuanfeng Country might be stronger than before, but what?Yuanfengguo is the smallest country outside the customs, even the population is the smallest, even if they secretly trained a group of elite, how much can there be?You know, the army they brought this time has hundreds of thousands. How can they still fear Yuanfengguo if so many people are united together?


    Even, these generals are already thinking about defeating Yuanfeng¡¯s army and standing in front of the emperor of Yuanfeng, how should they ridicule the arrogant emperor, especially those two who were caught by Yuanfeng. The generals released by the emperor are looking forward to meeting the emperor as a victor. Presumably, it will be interesting by then.


    "According to the marching speed of Yuanfeng State¡¯s troops, we should be able to meet them after another day. I don¡¯t know what those new emperors with hearts are higher than the sky when they see so many troops from us. An expression?" A general said with a smile.


    Because there is no risk or pressure on the road, the leaders of these countries are not in their own country''s team at this time, but gather together to chat, chatting and advancing with the team.


    These generals were only lieutenants before. Although there are no lack of capable people in them, most of them had no chance to be alone before, and they were just lieutenants. Therefore, their military literacy was obviously compared with the previous generals. They are not as good as they are now, feeling that there is no danger, they have all left their team, gathered together and talked and laughed, and did not have the nervous and serious feeling of facing a big battle.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that they feel that their strength is far surpassing Yuanfengguo. They all feel that this is about to be a battle that will destroy and decay. Yuanfengguo¡¯s army will not be able to withstand it before they attack. It will collapse soon.


    Moreover, according to the information from the previous scouts, Yuanfengguo''s army was not marching fast. They estimated that the two sides should meet tomorrow. Therefore, at this time, naturally they were not too serious and seemed casual.


    "I think it must be very interesting." Another military commander said: "The little one, Yuanfengguo, just happened to defeat Qian Yuanguo, so he doesn''t know what his surname is, so he dare to threaten us?"


    "I feel that Qian Yuanguo''s defeat is because they have regressed in their own combat power. Where is the style of the second strongest country outside the customs?" the general next to him said.


    "Yes, after this time, the strength of our countries has been strengthened, Qian Yuanguo and Yuanfengguo have also been eliminated, and the ranking will be re-ranked."


    The higher the ranking, the heavier the right to speak, just like Feng Jueguo. It is the strongest country outside the pass. This is recognized by everyone. Therefore, even people in these countries are dissatisfied with Feng Jueguo, but they are not satisfied with Feng Jueguo. I have to listen to some of the orders.


    Now that Qian Yuanguo has been annihilated and the country is completely unrest, people in other countries are naturally eager to make their country rank higher outside the customs.


    "That''s our emperor''s business. It''s not our military officers who worry about it. What we have to do now is to destroy Yuanfeng Country."


    "Isn''t it easy to kill them? After we meet tomorrow, we will be able to defeat them with a single charge." The general next to him said, he was before, and vowed to say that when we attack Yuanfeng Country this time, we will surely rush to the front. general.


    The generals of other countries wanted to talk and laugh. At this moment, a black shadow flew over. The arrogant expression on the general who just spoke had not disappeared yet, and there was an arrow on his forehead. Ya, immediately, the arrogant expression solidified on his face.


    Several other generals were dumbfounded by the sudden situation, and then another arrow flew up, and another general shot the arrow, and the whole person fell from the horse all at once.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    Right now, the other generals all reacted and shouted frantically.


    However, in less than a breathing time, another general was hit by an arrow and died. In a short time, the three main generals were hit by an arrow and died. Each arrow hit their vital point and killed with one blow.


    This situation immediately frightened several other generals, turning around like a headless fly, trying to avoid the deadly arrow.

 2610 Chapter 2610 Unknown Danger

    At this moment, a group of soldiers who had been in ambush for a long time rushed out from both sides of the road and rushed towards the panicked countries and two armies.


    These soldiers, including their generals, did not expect to be ambushed in this place. You know, the terrain here is fairly flat, and there are not too many people to hide. Moreover, their scouts have also investigated this place before. , And did not find any abnormalities here. More importantly, according to the news from the previous scouts, Yuanfeng¡¯s army is still one day away from them. How could they ambush them here?


    However, the enemy in front of them can''t deceive people. The military uniforms they wear show that they are indeed soldiers of Yuanfeng State. Although it seems that the number is only a few thousand at present, this is indeed a real ambush.


    How did the enemy ambush?Their scouts eat dry food?


    However, even if they can¡¯t figure it out, the truth is that they won¡¯t deceive people. They were indeed ambushed. Moreover, their main generals were shot and killed in the first time. The remaining main generals, even if they were already Dismounted and hid in the crowd, but they were shot and killed one by one.


    At this moment, if someone looks up into the sky, they may be able to see a vague shadow there, but it is too high to see clearly. In fact, the shadow is a figure, it is Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng is suspended in the air, holding a gilt curved bow in his hand, and one arrow after another is shot out by him, and the direction in which these arrows fly is exactly where the masters who gathered together before are located. local.


    Obviously, the main generals of the combined army were shot to death by Huang Feng. Huang Feng had already locked their breath, and then shot them to death one by one, even if they were hiding in the crowd. They couldn''t escape the fate of being killed by Huang Feng, and even they didn''t know who killed them, and where they launched the attack.


    The soldiers of Yuanfeng State who rushed out of the surrounding area were also brought by Huang Feng. The number was only 3,000. They were all elite soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng before, and they were all Huang Feng¡¯s slaves. , Huang Feng is not afraid to expose his secrets in front of them.


    As for how these people evaded the detection of the previous scouts, it is actually simple. Huang Feng brought these people to this place ahead of time, and arranged a formation here. This formation does not have any attack or defense power, but , But they can hide inside for a period of time. In this way, when scouts from other countries, when investigating here, they only see the deserted wilderness, but they don¡¯t know that in their Three thousand soldiers were hidden under his nose.


    The effect of this formation is indeed very good, allowing Huang Feng and the others to cross the sea without being seen by those investigating scouts. However, the materials required are quite a lot and the cost is not low. Therefore, Huang Feng did not hide too much. There are so many soldiers here. What''s more, Huang Feng is a little confused and not suitable for exposure in front of ordinary Yuanfeng soldiers, so naturally he only chose to bring these three thousand people.


    As for the other Yuanfeng country¡¯s troops, they marched at a normal speed in order to deceive the scouts who came to investigate and deceive them. In a team of tens of thousands, there are three thousand fewer people. It would seem too obvious, so the scouts sent by the coalition forces of other countries did not find the abnormality of this team.


    However, before Huang Feng left, he also agreed with the puppet emperor when he would launch an attack, allowing the puppet emperor to cooperate with his actions and speed up the march at the right time. Therefore, the large force led by the puppet emperor was in Huangfeng. Soon after they left, they had already speeded up their march. According to Huang Feng and their agreement, that large force should be almost there, and it would not be more than half a day away.


    What Huang Feng has to do now is to defeat the coalition of hundreds of thousands in front of him in half a day, and use these three thousand people in his hands!


    If only relying on these three thousand people in his hand, even if they are all elite soldiers, it is absolutely very, very difficult to defeat a team of hundreds of thousands. Therefore, Huang Feng also used other methods. It is a landmine.


    Huang Feng has already understood before that this world is a completely cold weapon world. There are no guns or mines here. Therefore, this is the reason why Huang Feng only took three thousand elite slaves to set off ahead of time. He didn''t want other people. Knowing the existence of landmines, as for the coalition forces in front of them, many of them will die in the explosion of landmines, but they will never know how they died or what the landmine looks like.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    While Huang Feng continued to hunt down the generals of the coalition forces, the fuzes of the mines were detonated one after another, and one after another explosion sounded, blowing up all the coalition soldiers who did not know what happened. day.


    Human beings are always afraid of the unknown, especially this kind of very lethal thing. Originally, after hearing the words of the generals, the soldiers were still preparing to meet the enemy. However, the enemy has not rushed there. When they were in front of them, they felt the underground shaking, and then there was a sound of explosion after another. Many soldiers were directly bombed with no bones. Anyone who came close was either dead or injured.


    Those lucky soldiers who were not bombed looked at the scene in front of them with horror. They didn''t know what happened, why there were thunder-like sounds around themselves and others, and this The thunderous sounds also brought death signals, and the companions died in these sounds one by one.


    Infinite fear filled their hearts. Many soldiers trembled after seeing this scene. The weapons in their hands even fell to the ground. Some people were so scared that they knelt directly on the ground and kept kowtow, praying for God¡¯s forgiveness. .


    Before the enemy soldiers arrived, the soldiers of these coalition forces had been frightened, and their combat effectiveness had not been able to show 10%. Facing the elites of Yuanfeng Country who were like tigers and wolves, these soldiers had no desire to resist.


    But at this time, the chief generals of these troops have been shot to death by Huang Feng. As a result, no one can stand up and command them, and there is no way to boost morale, even if there are some middle-level generals. He wanted to stand up and turn the tide, but was quickly defeated by those elite soldiers.

 2611 Chapter 2611 Hurry Up

    "kill!"


    The elite soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng screamed, and they rushed into the chaos-changing crowd, waved their butcher knife, and slaughtered the chaotic soldiers!


    Yes, it is massacre!


    Although the number of these coalition forces outside the customs is quite large, even if they were killed in the previous explosion, the remaining number is still large. However, these soldiers have been shocked by the explosion just now. There is no need to resist. They don''t know where the next explosion will be or whether they will blow themselves up to the sky. Everyone''s heart is full of fear.


    This is the greatest use of those bombs. Not many people were killed directly by the bombs, but they scared the rest of the people out of their guts, making them unable to resist, and the previous formation was disrupted. The soldiers were scared and scrambled with their heads. In addition, the generals were shot and killed by Huang Feng at the beginning, and there was no one to command them. In this way, although the number of the combined army Quite a lot, but the combat power it exerts is infinite and tends to zero.


    Standing high in the sky, Huang Feng did not expect that things would develop more smoothly than he thought.


    Originally, Huang Feng thought that the elite soldiers he had exchanged would encounter some resistance after rushing into the enemy''s formation. As a result, the imaginary resistance did not appear, even if it did, it was only sporadic. It was right. Those soldiers pose no threat. More soldiers from the coalition army are holding their heads, lying on the ground shivering, their minds are still echoing the sound of the previous explosion, and they dare not stand up. As for so many of them, they were completely suppressed by Huang Feng''s three thousand people.


    It¡¯s a pity that there are only 3,000 people on Huangfeng¡¯s side. The number is indeed too small, while the enemy has hundreds of thousands. Even if they don¡¯t resist, these 3,000 people want to take these hundreds of thousands. It is also very difficult for everyone to live in prison.


    Of course, as time went by, some of the coalition soldiers who were a little bolder began to resist. It was just that these resistances seemed to be inadequate in front of the elite soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng. At this time, The combat effectiveness of those elite soldiers can also be truly displayed.


    I saw those elite soldiers who could cut down an enemy soldier every time they swung their swords. The five elite soldiers formed a team, relying on each other to attack the surrounding enemies, and such a five-person team, even if they were In the face of dozens of enemy soldiers at the same time, they can rely on each other''s cooperation to defeat the dozens of them, but a few of them can be unscathed.


    Huang Feng was also very satisfied with the combat effectiveness of these elite soldiers. The slight resistance was quickly extinguished under the attack of these elite soldiers. Big impact.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from Huang Feng¡¯s help. He kept throwing bombs into the enemy¡¯s crowd in the air. The soldiers who had just recovered from the bombing were immediately frightened again by these bombs and lay on the ground. Don''t dare to move.


    Moreover, these bombs still fell from the sky, which made the soldiers of the coalition mistakenly believe that this was God''s punishment, and that something so powerful, when they wanted to come, no one except God Can do it.


    As a result, the soldiers of these coalition forces became even more afraid.


    "Hurry up, hurry up." At a distance from this battlefield, the puppet emperor that Huang Feng exchanged was urging the soldiers under him to march quickly. Fortunately, most of them were cavalry, and the speed was originally. It''s not slow. Now, once the speed comes together, the speed is naturally faster.


    However, it is clear that the emperor is not very satisfied with the current marching speed, and is still asking the army to accelerate.


    I can¡¯t blame the emperor for being so anxious. According to his previous agreement with Huang Feng, the people Huang Feng took should have already fought with the enemy. He now needs to take the remaining soldiers into the city to clean up. Situational.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s own safety, the puppet emperor was not very worried. He also knew that Huang Summit used mines and bombs to attack. With these two things and the three thousand elite soldiers, Huang Feng must be able to At the beginning, those coalition soldiers were shocked.


    However, both Huang Feng and the puppet emperor knew that the number of three thousand soldiers was really too small. Even the soldiers of the coalition army gave up resistance and lay motionless on the ground. There were no such three thousand soldiers. The way to take everyone into captivity, so, it seems that this requires the cooperation of the puppet emperor, and the people he takes are required to rush to the scene as soon as possible to help Huangfeng stabilize the situation. The soldiers have not fully recovered yet. After that, they were all captured.


    At the same time, Huang Feng did not want too many soldiers in the combined army to flee. For them, every soldier will be the force to fight against the country. Naturally, if there is one more soldier, there will be one more. It''s fighting strength.


    And the soldiers of the original Yuanfeng State who stayed with the puppet emperor were not as powerful as the elite soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng, but if they were to deal with a group of soldiers who had lost their fighting spirit and had no combat power, it would still be Very useful.


    Therefore, before Huang Feng left, he had already discussed with the puppet emperor and asked him to rush to the scene in the shortest possible time to support him.


    "Speed ??up, speed up again!" His Majesty the Puppet Emperor is still asking the army to speed up. Although those below do not know why the Emperor is so anxious, they can only execute the order after the order is given. They let the horses under their hips increase to the fastest speed.


    And in the whole team, there is a carriage, which is also advancing with the large group, and its speed is constantly increasing. This carriage is pulled by two strong horses. Both horses are good horses. It gets up very fast, so even if it is dragging a carriage, the speed of these two horses is not much slower than the other cavalry.


    And sitting in the carriage was Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. Huang Feng led the team to ambush, and left Princess Qi and Xiaohuan in the large army. After all, Huang Feng and the others have to march in a hurry and have to fight, no It is too suitable to bring Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. Of course, the most important thing is that some secrets about Huang Feng are not suitable for Princess Qi and Xiaohuan to know.

 2612 Chapter 2612 cant figure it out

    Princess Qi naturally wants to follow Huang Feng. She wants to follow Huang Feng. No matter how dangerous it is, she is not afraid. However, she is worried that she will be dragged down by Huang Feng. She knew that Huang Feng took the elite soldiers to ambush. It might be inconvenient if she was there. So, even if she wanted to stay with Huang Feng in her heart, Princess Qi still stayed very obedient. Come down.


    However, after staying, Princess Qi was worried about Huang Feng.


    Princess Qi knows what Huang Feng and the others are doing first. She also knows that Huang Feng only took away three thousand soldiers, but the enemy on the opposite side was hundreds of thousands. This is not an order of magnitude at all, even those three thousand. The soldiers are all elite, and Princess Qi doesn¡¯t think Huang Feng has any hope of winning. She feels that Huang Feng¡¯s 3,000 soldiers ambush the enemy, using himself and the 3,000 soldiers as bait to attract the attention of the enemy. Even if the enemy is in chaos, then let the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom take the remaining people to attack while the enemy is in chaos, so that their winning rate can be higher.


    It is precisely because of this idea that Princess Qi is worried about Huang Feng. Although she also knows that Huang Feng is not weak, but this time there are only 3,000 people around Huang Feng, and how many enemy troops are there. One hundred thousand, the gap between the two sides is too big, and Huang Feng has to use himself as a bait to attract the enemy''s attention. Then, before the large troops arrive, he can''t retreat, and can only stay there to fight hard.


    Surrounded by hundreds of thousands of people, even if Huang Feng is strong enough, as long as there is an oversight, then Huang Feng is likely to be on the scene of the people''s funeral, how can Princess Qi not worry.


    Therefore, her heart is more anxious than the puppet emperor, and she also hopes that the speed of the team can be faster. Only when they rush to the battlefield as soon as possible can they rescue Huang Feng. Therefore, she is also here. Pushing the horses to speed up constantly, even if she was bumping all the time, she felt uncomfortable as if she fell apart, she didn''t complain.


    "Princess, don''t worry, Huang Feng will be fine with her. He is so powerful, those soldiers can''t hurt him." Xiaohuan also saw that Princess Qi had been worried about Huang Feng''s safety, so she comforted.


    In fact, Xiaohuan was also worried about Huang Feng in her heart, but she couldn''t show it. Princess Qi was already worried. If she was worried, the situation of the two would only get worse.


    "How can I not worry? No matter how powerful Huang Feng is, he is only a human, but not a god. He will be very dangerous in the face of so many enemies." Princess Qi said, staring straight ahead.


    How much she hopes that in the next second she will be able to see the battlefield and see Huang Feng''s figure, but, although their current speed is not slow, there is still some distance from the battlefield. She wants to see Huang Feng, but Have to wait.


    "I believe Huang Feng will be fine." Xiaohuan said: "Before being surrounded by so many soldiers, it was fine. Moreover, he rushed out with us. This time, he will be fine."


    Princess Qi also thought about the situation when they were still in the army of the Great Lu Dynasty. At that time, these coalition forces outside the customs surrounded them, but Huang Feng still escaped with two people easily, and both of them were injured. Not received.


    However, Princess Qi soon showed a worried look on her face, saying: "This time is different. With Huang Feng''s skill, even if he is surrounded by a large army, it is no problem to escape, but this time he cannot To escape, he can only stay there to fight, attract the attention of those enemies, and buy time for the large forces here, so this time he will be very dangerous."


    Xiaohuan didn''t know the situation, so she was as worried as Princess Qi, but she didn''t say it.


    "A person like Huang Feng, I believe that no matter what kind of danger he faces, he can survive." Xiaohuan said.


    Princess Qi also began to see Huang Feng''s super performance before, with a smile and a confident look on her face, and said: "Yes, he is so powerful, no matter how dangerous the surroundings are, I believe he will be fine. "


    Princess Qi feels a little more relieved, but as long as she doesn¡¯t see Huang Feng safe and sound, her heart cannot be truly at ease. Therefore, she still prays for Huang Feng in her heart. At the same time, she also hopes for the speed of the team. Faster.


    While Yuanfeng¡¯s army was advancing in a rapid march, and while it was still accelerating, the chief general of another country¡¯s army who decided to temporarily follow Feng Jueguo to see the situation also rushed with people. Before he truly determined his position, he would always take people to stand on the side of Yuanfeng State, and he would not raise any objections to the emperor of Yuanfeng State.


    However, he was very puzzled in his heart. He didn''t know why the emperor would give such an order at this time. You must know that they are not far from the opposing joint army at this time, and at this speed. They can meet each other in less than half a day. However, they have been advancing at such a speed now. By the time they encounter those coalition troops, they will be exhausted and the horses will also be exhausted. At that time, there is no impact at all. How much combat power can they have in the face of those combined forces?


    Therefore, the chief general felt that the emperor of Yuanfeng State issued this order to make Yuanfeng State''s army rush to death. Apart from this result, the main general could not think of any other results.


    But why did the emperor of Yuanfeng State give this order?Is he really stupid?How could a fool defeat Qian Yuanguo''s army?His Majesty the emperor didn''t know what the consequences would be if they rushed past this way. However, he was still asking that the team continue to speed up, which made people puzzled.


    In addition, the elite soldiers of Yuanfeng State had disappeared from the ranks without knowing when, because this was the matter of Yuanfeng State. Although the general was puzzled in his heart, it was not good. Asked, because he knew that even if he asked, the emperor of Yuanfeng would not tell him, just like he hadn¡¯t made up his mind to stand on the side of Yuanfeng, the emperor of Yuanfeng So far, I haven¡¯t completely believed in myself. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t tell myself too much about the issue of the movement of the army. All he can do is to follow the army closely.

 2613 Chapter 2613 Unbelievable

    Yuanfeng''s army moved forward quickly in a rush. It didn''t take a long time to reach the ambush place of Huangfeng, and from a distance, everyone heard the sound of killing.


    The soldiers of Yuanfeng State are full of doubts. They don''t know what happened before, which two armies are fighting in front. This should be their joint direction through other countries. How can anyone fight here?


    The leader of the other country who followed Yuanfeng also had this doubt in his heart, and at the same time, he had some kind of speculation in his heart, but he felt that it was impossible.


    "Everyone is going to support, our people are fighting with the enemy, and everyone is quickly entering the battlefield!" The emperor Yuan Fengguo''s order passed, but it made everyone at the scene confused.


    Our people are fighting ahead?Aren¡¯t our people all here?Who went to fight?Could it be that three thousand people who disappeared, it''s impossible, right? Who can fight three thousand people?Moreover, who is the enemy?Are the coalition forces of other countries?


    The soldiers of Yuanfeng State at the scene were full of doubts. However, the emperor gave the order. Naturally, they did not dare to have the slightest worry. The marching speed accelerated again and rushed in the direction of the sound of killing. past.


    And the leader of another country who has been following Yuanfeng¡¯s army is also puzzled. However, he has already thought of the three thousand soldiers who disappeared before. Those three thousand are all elites, and it is impossible to get them soon. During the war, they disappeared for no reason. In that case, Yuanfeng¡¯s army would simply not have to fight with the army of other countries, and just admit defeat.


    Therefore, the general felt that the three thousand men must have been sent to perform more important tasks. It now appears that those who are fighting in front should be the three thousand elite. After all, the other troops of Yuanfeng Kingdom are all in Next to him, the only thing that disappeared was the three thousand elites.


    But, who are those three thousand elite enemies?The forward army of other countries'' coalition forces?This is very likely. Perhaps, the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom wanted to use the elite soldiers in his hands to defeat the opponent¡¯s forward troops before the official battle between the two sides. In this case, their morale would be more vigorous, which would benefit The next battle of the army.


    However, there are only three thousand people here, and the results that can be achieved are very limited. Even, if you are not careful, these three thousand elites may be wiped out by the enemy. In that case, for Yuanfeng Country, absolutely It was a major blow, whether it was the strength of the army or the soldiers, it was a big blow.


    "No wonder the new emperor came in such a hurry, because he was afraid that he was late and the three thousand people were wiped out." The general who thought he had figured it out said to himself.


    Obviously, in his opinion, the reason why the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom kept asking them to speed up to come was to meet the three thousand people. He could not be willing to watch the three thousand elite be wiped out, as long as the three thousand People have fought a good result, and the main force here will welcome them out. Then, their goal of attacking each other in the early stage and improving morale has been achieved.


    "However, the three thousand elite lone troops have gone deep, even if they have achieved some results, presumably their own casualties will be very heavy. It is difficult to play any role in the next war. If this is the case, it will only rely on those of Yuanfeng. The army, it is basically impossible to defeat the joint army. It seems that I have to make a decision as soon as possible." The Lord thought to himself.


    The strength of Yuanfengguo¡¯s main army is somewhat understood by this general. Especially in the past few days, he has been following this team, and he has a better understanding of the strength of this team. Yuanfengguo The emperor wanted to rely on such tens of thousands of people to defeat the coalition army, that is wishful thinking.


    The main general, in fact, now regrets that he was with Yuanfeng Country at the beginning. This is a waste of time. It would be good if he stood on the side of the coalition army at the beginning. Although it is also possible in the past, but finally shared the benefits At the time, they must not be able to divide too much, after all, they passed at the last moment.


    With these in mind, the general involuntarily speeded up his soldiers and rushed to the front as soon as possible. He needs to express his position with the leaders of the joint army. Otherwise, he will fight later. Edge is likely to be accidentally injured.


    However, when the general led his soldiers to the edge of the battlefield, he was stunned and reacted just like them, as well as some of the soldiers of Yuanfeng''s main force who had already arrived here.


    Everyone has the same expression, that is, looking at the scene in front of them with shock.


    There is indeed a battlefield in front of us. This battlefield is even bigger than everyone had imagined before. The three thousand elites who participated in the battle here are indeed the ones who will not admit their mistakes in those military uniforms, and the enemy troops are indeed. The difference between the soldiers of the coalition army is that the enemy is not a forward force, but the main force of the opponent. The battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people, spreading out in a wide field, stretches for more than ten kilometers. Fortunately, this is In the wild, there is no building around, so these people have entered the battlefield.


    What shocked everyone was that it was not that the three thousand yuan Fengguo elite were besieged and suppressed by the enemy soldiers, but the three thousand elites were chasing and killing the enemy soldiers. What shocked them even more was that the people in the combined army Except for a few of the soldiers who were fighting with the three thousand elites of Yuanfeng Kingdom, most of them were lying on the ground, holding their heads, and their bodies seemed to be still shaking slightly.


    The number of soldiers lying on the ground was very large. They neither participated in the elite battle against Yuanfeng State nor escaped, so they lay on the ground and did not dare to move.


    Incredible!


    This is what everyone thinks after seeing this scene. They don¡¯t know why these soldiers are like this. If they all participate in the battle, I am afraid that the three thousand yuan Fengguo elites have been wiped out at this time. Moreover, since they didn''t want to fight Yuanfeng''s soldiers, why didn''t they run away?What does it mean to be so lying?


    "What are you still doing in a daze?! The whole army is attacking! Who dares to resist and kill!" The emperor of Yuanfeng State may be the most calm among the newly arrived group. Although he was somewhat surprised in his heart, he thought Huang Feng''s omnipotent ability, he quickly reacted, and immediately asked his soldiers to come and support.

 2614 Chapter 2614 show your position

    Only after the emperor¡¯s loud order, the soldiers of Yuanfeng State came to their senses. It was not the time to be in a daze. They were here to fight, not to be in a daze. These soldiers rushed forward and went into battle.


    Originally, before coming here, the soldiers of the Yuanfeng Kingdom were very worried. After all, they knew who they were going to face, which was more than ten times their own enemy. They also knew that they The strength of the country is the lowest outside the pass, but now it is facing the coalition forces of so many countries, even if they are conquered by the emperor, even if they have used the national force, even if their emperor is confident, However, these soldiers were worried in their hearts. They had no certainty, and even some despair.


    However, after seeing this scene, everything is different!


    In their eyes, the enemy army, as strong as the tiger, was actually beaten by the three thousand elites on their side and was unable to fight back. They were either in a dying struggle, or they had surrendered and waited until they were captured. This kind of scene was not there before. I thought of it, but it happened in front of them. All the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom were excited. They felt desperate before, and they were immediately full of confidence, and the situation in front of them was basically OK. It is certain that they have won the battle. Although they themselves think it is unbelievable, this is indeed true, and their arrival is only to help the three thousand elites before they can be done.


    Is there any easier battle than this?The soldiers of Yuanfeng State did not expect, at least, before they arrived here, they never thought that there would be such a situation, they would face such a relaxed scene, and the morale of every soldier of Yuanfeng State was raised. , Shouting, rushed towards the enemy.


    However, although Yuanfengguo''s soldiers reacted quickly and rushed toward the enemy, they were not the fastest, the most violent.


    Rushing at the forefront, and also the fastest, is the army of another country that has been following Yuanfeng''s army. They even rushed forward before the soldiers of Yuanfeng country could react.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" The commander of that army kept urging his soldiers, his face still remained shocked.


    When he just arrived here and saw the scene before him, the shock in the general''s heart was stronger than that of Yuanfengguo''s soldiers. He knew the strength of the coalition forces of those countries, especially those who were robbing Qianyuanguo. In the process, those countries all increased their troops again, and their strength became even stronger. In his opinion, it was not something the weak Yuanfeng country could deal with.


    Although Yuan Fengguo defeated Qian Yuanguo before, the general felt shocked in his heart, but like other generals, he felt that Yuan Fengguo was able to win that time, and coincidence accounted for a large part. It¡¯s not that Yuanfeng¡¯s army has already surpassed Qian Yuanguo¡¯s strength. Therefore, this leader does not think that Yuanfeng¡¯s army can defeat the coalition forces of several countries. What awaits them is likely to be a disastrous defeat. The arrogant new emperor of Fengguo may only realize the cruelty of reality.


    The general made the decision more than once. His Majesty let himself follow Yuanfeng Country. Is this unnecessary? It is completely unnecessary. Yuanfeng Country can never win. Therefore, on the march, he thought more than once. If he wants to leave Yuanfeng Nation''s team, join the coalition forces of other countries, or even directly attack this Yuanfeng Nation''s army, he feels that he has a better chance of winning here.


    However, he still remembered his emperor¡¯s order in his heart. Therefore, although he had the idea of ??abandoning Yuanfeng country, he did not implement it, and just thought about it in his heart. The soldiers who led them followed Yuanfeng''s army, but they were ready to defect to Yuanfeng''s camp.


    However, what did he see when he followed Yuanfeng''s army to the front line?


    He actually saw the three thousand elite Yuanfengguo disappearing, and they were actually pressing the coalition forces of several countries to fight. When he first saw this scene, he even felt that he had hallucinations and was still dreaming.


    However, after he repeatedly confirmed, he affirmed the scene he saw before his eyes. Although he still couldn''t accept it, the fact is that the three thousand elites of Yuanfengguo actually defeated hundreds of thousands of coalition forces.


    At this time, the general had countless doubts in his heart. How strong are the three thousand elites of Yuanfeng Country?How did they defeat the hundreds of thousands of coalition forces? You must know that even if hundreds of thousands of pigs were put there to kill them, it would not be possible in a short time. Could it be that the strength of the hundreds of thousands of coalition forces Pigs are worse?


    However, although there were many doubts in his mind, he did not stop the general from thinking. He knew that the current scene was his own opportunity, the best, and the last chance. Therefore, he did not hesitate to take it with him. The people rushed into the battlefield, but this time, the target of their rush was not the army of Yuanfeng Kingdom that they had originally thought in their hearts, but the coalition forces of several countries.


    The present facts have shown that the coalition forces of those countries have already been defeated, and the defeat is very thorough. Although they still have hundreds of thousands of soldiers, under the attack of the three thousand elites of Yuanfeng State, they There are not many people who have the courage to fight back, and that few counter-attack forces are not enough for the three thousand elites of Yuanfeng Country. Failure is a foregone conclusion.


    Now that the result is so obvious, this commander certainly knows how he should choose and what decision he should make. What is the reason for him to follow Yuanfeng''s army?Isn''t it at the last moment to make a crucial decision?He knew that the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom had not completely trusted himself from beginning to end, and now it was his last expression of himself. He had to express his position as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would really be afraid of the army of Yuanfeng Kingdom. After fighting the coalition forces of other countries, they will attack themselves.


    The three thousand elites of the Yuanfeng Kingdom were able to defeat even the hundreds of thousands of coalition forces. Although I don¡¯t know how they did it, the master didn¡¯t feel that under this situation, he brought it. These tens of thousands of people can block the three thousand elites of Yuanfeng Country.


    Therefore, you must express your position as soon as possible, so that you can protect yourself and gain more benefits.

 2615 Chapter 2615 a big victory

    Because of all the considerations in his heart, this general who has been following Yuanfeng''s army before, and who has not been very firm in his position, at this time, took up his decisive attitude, and the soldiers in Yuanfeng have not fully responded Before coming over, he took the lead and rushed up with people.


    At this time, Huang Feng had fallen from a high altitude, among the three thousand elites, strangling the soldiers of the combined army who were still resisting. Huang Feng''s strength was indeed stronger than these people. Therefore, the soldiers of the combined army had no resistance at all in front of Huang Feng. Often they did not see Huang Feng coming in front of them, and they had already died under Huang Feng''s hands.


    It was precisely because of Huang Feng¡¯s fierce attack that the soldiers of the coalition army who had risen to resist their minds quickly collapsed again. Huang Feng¡¯s appearance is too powerful, and no one is his opponent. .


    And when the main general rushed in, Huang Feng also discovered the other party¡¯s behavior, and left a thought for the other party, because he and the puppet emperor knew that although the main general had been following them, This is not to say that the other party will stand firmly on his side, perhaps, at some point, he will stand on the opposite side.


    Therefore, whether it is Huang Feng or the puppet emperor, they have a certain degree of alertness to the main general. Now when they see that the opponent takes the initiative to attack, even faster than the main forces of Yuanfeng State, it is no wonder Huang Summit is more careful.


    The situation on the scene now is very delicate. Although Huang Feng and the others did suppress the hundreds of thousands of troops, Huang Feng also knew that this was only temporary. The reason why those people behaved like this was more of being The mines and bombs were scared before. Once they recover, they are likely to besiege Huang Feng and the others. Although the three thousand soldiers under Huang Feng are all elite, they must completely block that. It is also quite difficult for hundreds of thousands of troops to rush and kill, so Huang Feng will only let the puppet emperor quickly lead the team to support.


    And now, the unit that has been following them has actually taken the initiative to attack. If they attacked their own side, it would very likely cause the soldiers who had been frightened by the coalition army to recover. In that case, their own It is very difficult to defeat them here.


    These people are still very likely to attack their own side. After all, these talents have just arrived, and they have not seen the power of mines and bombs, so they are not psychologically afraid of their own army.


    "If they really dare to attack us, then don''t blame me." Huang Feng has quickly locked the breath of the master. Once the other party really launches an attack on his side, he will definitely be the first time. , To behead the opponent, and if a team loses the leader, the impact must be great, especially when the leader is directly beheaded by the opponent on the battlefield, the impact will be even greater.


    When Huang Feng was on guard, that team quickly rushed into the battlefield. However, their goal was not the three thousand elites on their side, but the soldiers of the united army. The addition of these new forces suddenly Like wolves into the flock of sheep, the soldiers of the combined army who killed them hugged their heads and were embarrassed. They didn''t have much morale at first, and they finally showed some thoughts of resistance. As a result, they couldn''t beat the three thousand elites. The other side actually came so many reinforcements, which made the soldiers of the combined army even more desperate.


    "This guy is still smart." Huang Feng was relieved when he saw the targets of those people rushing to kill him. Since the other party chose to attack the soldiers of the coalition army at this time, it shows that they are truly on his side. If you want to go back, there is no use, and the coalition army will not accept them.


    The soldiers of the coalition army were already on the verge of collapse. Most of them were frightened by the mines and bombs before. In this age of feudal superstition, such a powerful explosion made them think it was God¡¯s right. Their punishment, they did not dare to raise a lot of resistance, but knelt on the ground and prayed, hoping that God would forgive them for their mistakes.


    It¡¯s just that the explosion has been stopped for a while now. I saw that there were no more explosions. The enemy had only a few thousand people. Some generals of the coalition army began to boldly lead their men to fight back. However, this number of counterattack Obviously there were not many, and they were soon suppressed by the soldiers led by Huang Feng.


    At this time, more and more soldiers of the coalition army are on the sidelines. If these counterattacks are not punished by God, then more and more people will rise up to resist. This is why Huang Summit I feel that there are some subtle reasons for the atmosphere at this time, because many people are watching.


    Therefore, if there is a large enough army at this time and does not fear God¡¯s anger and launches an attack on Huang Feng¡¯s army, then the remaining soldiers of the combined army may stand up and join them. At that time, things won''t go as smoothly as Huang Feng and others had expected.


    Fortunately, the soldiers who came in later did not attack Huang Feng¡¯s army, but the soldiers of the coalition army. With their participation, coupled with Huang Feng¡¯s elite soldiers and sporadic resistance, it was very He was soon suppressed, and no one dared to rise up again at this time to resist.


    Because the soldiers of the united army saw the other side''s continuous reinforcements entering the battlefield, it made them even less concerned about resistance. The three thousand elites under Huang Feng''s before gave them a deep impression. They are here. The people who rose up to resist were basically not the opponents of those people, and now, the other side has come again with countless reinforcements. Who knows how many of these reinforcements are like the soldiers who were just powerful?Even if it is only half, even if there is no punishment from God on their side, they are not the opponent of Yuanfengguo''s army.


    Therefore, after seeing the numerous reinforcements appearing on Huang Feng¡¯s side, those soldiers who still wanted to resist, at this time also completely gave up this idea, lying on the ground obediently, waiting for Yuanfeng soldiers We come to accept their surrender.


    At this point, the situation on the entire battlefield is very clear, Yuanfengguo has won, and it is still a big victory.

 2616 Chapter 2616 a wise decision

    "Congratulations, your majesty, you are winning!" The commander who had been following Yuanfeng''s army came to the new emperor of Yuanfeng and said respectfully. At this time, his respectful appearance was completely different from the previous one. , But from the heart, because he is not stupid, he knows what Yuanfengguo''s army means after this victory.


    The sky has changed, the outside of the customs has really changed!


    If it is said that Yuanfengguo had luck and coincidence in defeating Qian Yuanguo before, then, defeating the alliance of other countries this time is a real manifestation of their strength. After all, the number of their troops is not as good as the other, and It was in the open field, and the soldiers of the united army also knew that Yuanfengguo¡¯s army was here. There was no element of speculation in it. It was in this head-to-head battle that Yuanfengguo won victory. , Moreover, it was a big win.


    Thinking of this, the general was a little confused, shocked, and curiously looked at the young man standing next to the Emperor Yuanfeng. He only now knows that this young man is the chief general of the elite soldiers of the Yuanfeng State. This time, Yuanfengguo was able to defeat the coalition forces of other countries mainly by relying on these thousands of elites. Before that, who could have thought that a team of thousands of people could actually be able to defeat a team of hundreds of thousands of people.Even Feng Jueguo''s elite troops can never do this.


    However, now Yuanfeng¡¯s army has achieved this, and he has seen it with his own eyes, so he can¡¯t help but doubt it. Although, he still doesn¡¯t know how the opponent won and is arresting other countries. At the time of the soldiers, he also learned some information from the soldiers'' mouths, such as God¡¯s anger, powerful explosions, etc. Some soldiers were even frightened by the previous scenes. There is no way to communicate normally. It can be seen how much the previous scenes have affected them.


    Of course, this master would not think that the reason why the elites of Yuanfengguo were able to win was because of God¡¯s help. He knew that it must have been done by the elites of Yuanfengguo, but how did they do it. , Others obviously don¡¯t know.


    This also deepened the master''s jealousy of Yuanfeng Country''s elite branch, as well as his fear and fear of Huang Feng.


    "I believe that after this battle, all the forces outside the customs will be sincerely obedient to your majesty." The master will speak again, still respectful.


    "I don''t know what your Congress thinks?" The Emperor of Yuanfeng State said.


    The lord general stunned slightly and said: "I believe that our majesty will make a wise decision."


    Obviously, from the current point of view, outside the entire pass, apart from Feng Jueguo, no country is the opponent of Yuanfengguo. This also includes the country behind him. Yuanfengguo will definitely not let go of the unification gate in front of him. The opportunity to attack other countries has become inevitable, whether it is to retaliate against the actions of other countries before, or for the determination to unify the outside world, to attack other countries.


    And their country will not be spared. However, because they and the emperor¡¯s team were correct before, as long as they don¡¯t make any brain-dead decisions now, then even if their country will be annexed, they will receive better treatment than other countries. Quite a lot, and he is just a general. Even if his country is annexed by Yuanfeng Kingdom, the impact on him is actually not that great. What''s more, he didn''t act excessively along the way. He expressed his position on the battlefield and believed that Yuanfengguo would not treat himself badly.


    "Then, this matter still needs the general and their emperor to talk, tell him the real situation here, and hope that he will make a wise decision." His Majesty the Emperor of Yuanfeng State said to the general.


    And this general obviously knew what the wise decision of the Emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom was. Obviously, his guess just now was correct. The Emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom wanted to take this opportunity to unify the customs. , And his own country is obviously among them, and the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom did not want the emperor of his country to resist.


    And this master also felt that under the circumstances before him, any resistance from his own country would be futile. Not to mention the three thousand elite Yuanfengguo, but the hundreds of thousands they had just recruited. The country¡¯s coalition forces are definitely not something that your country can resist. Your country doesn¡¯t have that kind of super-powerful troops, and can resist these hundreds of thousands of troops with a few thousand.


    In fact, most of his country¡¯s army was brought out by him. If Yuanfeng has any other thoughts, as long as it launches an attack on his army, then obviously there will be nothing in his country that can withstand the enemy¡¯s attack. It''s possible.


    But now, the other party did not immediately launch an attack on his side, but allowed himself to spread the word. Obviously, the previous behavior of showing his attitude played a role. The other party is giving himself and his country a chance. Naturally, this master will not Missed, he didn''t seem to die here suddenly.


    "Your Majesty, rest assured, I will truthfully tell our Majesty the situation here." The general said.


    "Yeah." His Majesty the Emperor of Yuanfeng State nodded, expressing satisfaction.


    The work of accepting prisoners at the scene is still in progress. After all, there are hundreds of thousands of people in the coalition army. Although a lot of them were killed by Huangfeng¡¯s mines and bombs, they were later killed by Huangfeng and others. , The opponent¡¯s main force is still there, and it¡¯s not to the point of breaking one''s muscles and bones. Therefore, the number of the combined army is still a lot, and there are occasional uncooperatives. This work of surrendering will continue for some time.


    However, even if the surrender has not been completed yet, the morale of the soldiers of Yuanfeng State is quite high. The facts have already shown that they have already won, although those who have won are somewhat confused in their opinion. , However, if you win, you win. From now on, Yuanfengguo will no longer be the weakest country outside the pass. Even if they face Feng Jueguo next, they have countless more confidence than before. , They believe that their new emperor, His Majesty, can still lead them and continue to win, even if the opponent is a powerful Feng Jueguo, the same result will be achieved.


    They will eventually be able to unify the entire customs in the near future, to the point that no one has done before, and these people will be direct participants in this great achievement, and they will all feel the glory of nothing.

 2617 The 2617th chapter after arrangement

    The morale of the soldiers of Yuanfeng State is high. The morale of the soldiers of the coalition forces of other countries is very low. They have not fully understood how they failed, especially when they knew that the enemy was only a few. Thousands later, it was even more difficult to accept such a result. However, thinking of the effect of the horrible explosion just now, there were expressions of horror on their faces.


    They are not humans, they are demons!


    In the hearts of the coalition soldiers from other countries, the three thousand soldiers led by Huang Feng have become the incarnation of the devil. They have brought horrible scenes, leaving them without the ability to resist. This is also the reason for their failure.


    And when the main force of Yuanfeng State arrived, soldiers from many other countries even felt relieved in their hearts. Even these tens of thousands of people gave them the feeling that they were not as good as the thousands before. They feel dangerous. Although it¡¯s a shame to say that, they are really afraid of the thousands of Yuanfengguo¡¯s troops before, and they don¡¯t want to be enemies anymore. Therefore, they are the main force in Yuanfengguo. After arriving, most of the soldiers chose to surrender. They don¡¯t want to provoke the previous demons anymore. Although it¡¯s a bit shame to be a surrender, doing so can save their lives. This is the most important thing. important.


    It is precisely because of this that the work of recruiting prisoners at the scene went smoothly. Even if there was resistance, it was only sporadic. The soldiers of the coalition army understood a truth in their hearts. They were all over, and resistance was futile.


    "There is no problem here. You arrange for people to go to those countries and let their emperors surrender. These countries should not have much strength in the country. It is estimated that many countries will choose to surrender directly. If there are those who are unwilling to surrender, they will These three thousand elites will be sent, I believe there should be no problem. As for the main force in the country, they will stay here to do a good job of reorganizing the descendants. Our goal is that the wind will be the country, and the wind will not be eliminated. We There is no way to truly unify the customs." Huang Feng said to the puppet emperor.


    In the previous battles, it was not that soldiers from other countries ran away, especially when Huangfeng and the others had only 3,000 people. Although they frightened those soldiers with mines and bombs, after all, their numbers were too small. The soldiers of the country, after knowing that they lost to Huang Feng, some people began to run away, and they were all frightened by the effects of the mines and bombs.


    And Huang Feng had only 3,000 people. He had to suppress the soldiers who resisted. He really didn''t have the energy to manage the soldiers who fled. Therefore, some soldiers were indeed allowed to escape.


    However, Huang Feng was not worried about this. After all, the soldiers who fled were only a few. At that time, most of the soldiers were stunned by the explosive effects of mines and bombs. They only knew that they could lie on the ground with their heads. Not many stood up and fled.


    In addition, the soldiers who escaped, although they had escaped, they were also very scared. They were also very scared and scared in their hearts. After they escaped from here, they will definitely return to their country. , In this way, they will bring this fear and fear back to their country, so that those soldiers who have not yet met their own side will treat themselves before they see their own soldiers. There are more fears and fears here, which is good for the next surrender. Even if the surrender is not smooth, the soldiers who fought with fear in their hearts will have a lot of combat effectiveness. This is also right. Huang Feng is in their favor.


    At present, it seems that in all countries outside the pass, except Feng Jueguo¡¯s strength, other countries have suffered heavy losses. This is a good time to unify outside the pass. Huang Feng will naturally not want to miss it, presumably, The emperors of other countries did not expect this situation. They obviously have the advantage, but now they lose if they are so unclear. Those who are still transported on the road have not yet shipped back to the country. The property of the country will most likely not belong to them, and they will even face the risk of the country being destroyed.


    This is the fact that the emperors of those countries did not expect that a Yuanfeng country that they did not pay attention to before and did not pay attention to it would be about to unify all the countries outside the customs. This is including Feng Jueguo. What has not been done is now being done by Yuan Fengguo, who was previously weak and weak. It can only be said that things are impermanent.


    "Yes, I''ll make arrangements right away." The puppet emperor said.


    If anyone else is here, he will be surprised at his attitude towards Huang Feng. In the eyes of others, as the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom, he will soon unify all countries except Feng Jueguo and establish a worldless country. Meritorious merit is enough to leave a name in history, and now it should look like a proud world, an existence that everyone needs to look up to.


    However, in front of Huang Feng, he remained humble enough, as if he was a subordinate facing his master. In fact, he was indeed Huang Feng¡¯s slave, but others didn¡¯t know. This is only the case, if anyone else sees his attitude, he will definitely drop his jaw.


    However, the puppet emperor doesn¡¯t care at all. He knows his situation, and he is absolutely loyal to Huang Feng. Even if Huang Feng asks him to abdicate immediately and give the throne to Huang Feng, he will not have the slightest Of hesitation.


    Of course, both he and Huang Feng knew that it was impossible. Otherwise, there would be no need to exchange him before. Moreover, Huang Feng has too much space under his control, so where would he be attracted to such a throne? It was this throne that seemed to be superior to others and was admired by thousands of people, but he didn''t care too much.


    And this puppet emperor was also full of ambition at this time. He knew that Huang Feng would not take his position. In other words, he would be the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom in the future, and with Huang Feng¡¯s help, he would unify the customs and become the supreme one. Existing, although he is only a slave that Huang Feng has exchanged for, he is also a real human being with flesh and blood. He naturally cares about the rights and status he is about to obtain. Therefore, his heart is excited before this time. It is not worse than anyone else, and he also attaches great importance to this unification battle outside Guan, and he knows what to do without Huang Feng''s order.

 2618 Chapter 2618 Feng Jueguos situation there

    "It''s just that, according to the report from the spies, Feng Jueguo seems to be rectifying the army, and seems to want to attack us at this time." The puppet emperor thought of the news he had just learned, and said to Huang Feng quickly.


    Feng Jueguo is the most powerful country outside the Guan, and no country can despise him. Even if they had some troubles because of Huang Feng, they are still the strongest existence outside the Guan. Yuanfeng Guo wants to unify the Guanwai Many countries cannot ignore the existence of Feng Jueguo. Therefore, even if their previous actions were aimed at the coalition forces of other countries, they did not ignore the situation of Feng Jueguo. Yuanfeng The emperor of the country still sent a lot of spies to Feng Jueguo to get news there and understand the situation of Feng Jueguo.


    "According to the news we have received, the deaths of Morey and the eldest prince did cause some confusion to Feng Jueguo, especially their eldest prince. If not unexpected, he is the most likely to inherit the throne in Feng Jue country. In the court and the army, there are many supporters, especially the god of war, Morey, who has a mentorship with the prince. Therefore, other princes avoid being in the prince After he was enthroned, he was retaliated by him. Before, he was relatively honest and did not dare to show his desire for the throne. However, now the eldest prince is dead, and Morey who supported him is also dead. Constantly moving to fight for that position. After all, the emperor of Feng Jueguo is not young anymore, and may die at any time. Those princes dare not delay time, and constantly draw up ministers and generals. This is indeed for the wind. Jueguo caused a lot of chaos." The puppet emperor continued.


    Even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t know about these news before, the emperor didn¡¯t tell him, he could still think of it. After all, he experienced a lot of space, plus, on earth, he watched a lot of historical dramas. This situation was anticipated a long time ago. Therefore, I only thought of solving other countries while Feng Jueguo was in chaos, and then, in one effort to wipe out Feng Jueguo, in this space, He controlled a large area. Although it was poor outside the customs, it was still an unexploited treasure. I believe that with my support, I will be able to earn a lot of money for myself.


    In addition, Feng Jueguo must be annihilated, and there will be no external threats from the Great Lu Dynasty. Princess Qi can feel relieved. There is no need to worry that her country will be attacked by Feng Jueguo because of her own reasons. Then, she will be Choosing to go back to China or follow oneself is also more free and there is no pressure.


    However, now it seems that Feng Jueguo did not seem to be what he had previously expected. The chaos was too long. There should be something happening in it. Therefore, Huang Feng did not speak, but looked at the puppet emperor and motioned him to continue. .


    "Those princes who were fighting for that position were indeed smearing Feng Jueguo, and even their army was in chaos." The puppet emperor continued, "When Morey was there before, because he was in the army. Absolute influence, whoever he supports, then the entire Feng Jueguo army will support who, therefore, their eldest prince was the most likely heir to the throne, but now Morey is dead, and the eldest prince is also dead. , The generals in the army, with the prince''s wooing, had different opinions, and the atmosphere in the army was chaotic, but at this time, the old emperor of Feng Jueguo stepped forward."


    It seems that the old emperor of Feng Jueguo should have played an important role in this. In fact, it is not too surprising that the old emperor of Feng Jueguo can turn the tide. Feng Jueguo is in his hands. An ordinary country has grown into the strongest country abroad. At the same time, it will beat the powerful Dalu dynasty without temper, and even seek peace in a shameful way of making peace. It can be seen from this that the wind must be absolutely windy. The ability of the old emperor of the country.


    And now Feng Jueguo is in chaos, if anyone can stop this chaos, then it must be the old emperor.


    "The old emperor stood up personally. He did not forcefully stop the behavior of the princes, but gave them an assessment task. Who can defeat other countries, occupy more territories, and obtain more property? You will become the prince of Feng Jue Country! As soon as this test came out, the turbulent princes immediately calmed down, stopped internal fighting, and began to look abroad. Feng Jue Guo people always value bravery, not to mention this. Because of this situation, the princes, ministers, and generals in the army did not have the slightest opinion on the arrangement of the old emperor. It is precisely because of this that the riots in the country stopped and the whole country started to operate again. , Those princes can choose their own goals under the advice of the generals who support them," said the puppet emperor.


    Obviously, when the old emperor of Feng Jueguo gave this task, Yuanfeng country had not yet fought against other countries. At that time, there were still many countries outside the pass. All, the old emperor would say, who will occupy the territory in the end. If you get more property, you will become the prince of the country.


    However, now that Yuanfeng State''s unification of other countries is within reach, the princes of Feng Jue State will find that they don¡¯t have to choose at all. Their goal is only one, that is Yuanfeng State. Whoever can defeat Yuanfeng Country is equivalent to defeating all other countries, then this prince will also take advantage of the trend to become the prince of the country.


    In other words, Yuanfeng may only be attacked by one prince and a part of Feng Jueguo''s army, but now it has to face all Feng Jueguo''s princes and their army. The princes will definitely do their best to fight for the crown prince, and because there is only one goal, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army will definitely be dispatched. This is definitely not a good thing for Yuanfeng. .


    Originally, Qian Yuanguo summoned other countries to take advantage of Feng Jueguo¡¯s chaos to attack Feng Jueguo. Even so, there was no certainty that it would win. Now, Feng Jueguo has once again united. For Yuanfeng and some other countries, this is even more difficult. Of course, the only one who has to face this difficulty now is Yuanfeng, because other countries are about to perish, so who is going to control the situation? It''s a thing of the country.

 2619 Chapter 2619 change plan

    For Yuanfengguo, they are about to face a complete country without civil strife, which will be a huge challenge, even more pressure than the coalition forces facing these other countries.


    After all, in the past few years, although there is not peace outside the customs, there will be small frictions between these countries, but there has been no war. Therefore, the combat experience of the military of these countries is inevitably lacking.


    Feng Jueguo is completely different. They fought against the Dalu dynasty every year. From the initial loss to the present, they completely suppressed the fighting power of the Dalu dynasty and Feng Jueguo''s army on the battlefield. With the continuous rise, the combat experience is also very rich, and a group of outstanding generals have been cultivated. At the same time, it has also created a force capable of fighting well, so that they can delay their emergence from the countries outside the customs.


    Therefore, Feng Jueguo''s strength should not be underestimated.


    Before, the reason why Huang Feng was able to fight the hundreds of thousands of joint troops with three thousand soldiers did not have much strength to fight back. One was because the three thousand men he led were sufficiently elite and high in combat effectiveness, but the most important thing was One thing is that Huang Feng used landmines and bombs in advance to frighten the soldiers of the army, making them lose the courage to resist, and their combat effectiveness could not be displayed. This was the result of such a situation. A big win.


    However, in the face of the windy army, Huang Feng cannot guarantee that the use of landmines and bombs will have such an effect, although there will certainly be some effects. After all, there are no landmines and bombs in this era. This kind of thing, however, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army is capable of fighting well after all, and has extremely rich combat experience. Although they don¡¯t know about landmines and bombs, they will only treat them as a powerful weapon, although they will feel scared. However, it will not completely lose combat effectiveness, which is completely different from the previous hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the combined army.


    It was quite difficult for Huang Feng to defeat Feng Jueguo''s army with three thousand elites in his hands under such circumstances. At least, Huang Feng himself did not have much confidence.


    Of course, it is not to say that Huang Feng has no hope of winning. In fact, for him who has a storage box and countless money, no matter how difficult the situation is, he is sure to win the unparalleled army, even if It is their strength that doubled, Huang Feng is not at all shocked, but, in that case, the price paid will be relatively large, which is not in Huang Feng¡¯s interests. At the same time, using too many exchange items will risk exposure, although Huang Feng I don''t care, but it may cause some trouble to the rule of the puppet emperor.


    Therefore, Huang Feng would rather use less if he could not exchange items. In this case, if you want to defeat Feng Jueguo''s army, you need to think of ways.


    "On Feng Jueguo''s side, we don''t know the news that we have defeated the coalition army. Should we take advantage of the current attack and take them in one go before they react?" the puppet emperor asked.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said, "We have just finished a battle here. Although there is not much loss, it is definitely necessary to rest and reorganize. In addition, the reorganization of the soldiers of the combined army has not yet begun. It also takes time. If we attack Feng Jueguo in our current state, the chances of winning are very small. Even the soldiers of the combined army may turn to the battlefield and stand on the side of Feng Jueguo."


    Huang Feng¡¯s worries were not indiscriminate. Although Yuanfeng¡¯s main force had not gone through any major battles, by the time they arrived here, the situation had been controlled by Huang Feng¡¯s three thousand elite soldiers. They just came to recruit the captives. Okay.


    However, along the way, the main forces of Yuanfeng Kingdom were all coming in a state of rushing marching, so they were also very exhausted physically, and they also needed rest.


    Although Huang Feng¡¯s three thousand elites are aided by mines and bombs, there are too many soldiers in the coalition army. If too many people resist, they will not be able to suppress the situation. Therefore, once they find someone If they want to resist, they must use fierce means to suppress them in the shortest possible time. In this way, their fighting intensity is still very high, physically and mentally exhausted, and they also need to rest.


    After all, these elite soldiers exchanged by the emperor were just human beings, not gods, and they would naturally feel tired if they were human beings.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s biggest worry comes from the soldiers of the coalition army. Even though they are now accepting the fate of failure honestly, waiting for the emperor of Yuanfeng to deal with them, but they may not be in their hearts. If they are really willing to fail, they may not have any other ideas. They have not been reorganized, and Huang Feng dare not let them go to the battlefield as allies. He is afraid that they will give him a knife behind him. In that case, the situation It is very dangerous, especially when the battle is fierce on the battlefield.


    And this situation is very likely to happen. After all, Feng Jueguo is the strongest country outside the pass. This point is clear to every soldier outside the pass. They all agree with this point. It is difficult to change this kind of thinking within time.


    Although Yuanfengguo defeated Qian Yuanguo, and now it has defeated the coalition army, the methods are a bit strange. Those soldiers may not be convinced in their hearts. Feng Guo could have the last laugh.


    Once they feel that Yuanfengguo is unlikely to win, then they are likely to temporarily turn to the battlefield and stand on the side of Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng wants to attack them before Feng Jueguo is fully prepared, at present, they seem to need more time than Feng Jueguo. If Feng Jueguo''s army is coming now According to Huang Feng and their current situation, it is impossible to defeat Feng Jueguo''s army.


    "Perhaps, we can temporarily stop attacking the country behind these coalition forces." Huang Feng said after thinking about it.


    Originally, in Huang Feng''s plan, after defeating the coalition army, they immediately attacked the country behind them. After losing these troops, the guard forces in those countries were very weak. Huang Feng wanted to defeat them. Those countries will be very relaxed, just like other countries attacked Qian Yuanguo before.


    Huang Feng and the others wanted to defeat these countries in the shortest time, and then rectify the army to attack Feng Jueguo, but now it seems that the plan seems to have to be changed.

 2620 Chapter 2620 do you understand

    "Pause?" The puppet emperor was a little puzzled. After all, their previous plan was to immediately attack the country behind them after defeating the joint army. They didn''t need to use the soldiers who had just surrendered, but just rely on Yuanfengguo itself. The army of China can completely attack these countries. After all, after the loss of a large number of troops, these countries are now very empty at home, and it is the best time to attack them.


    If they agree with the attack, then it will be a little troublesome. Those countries will definitely be prepared. Even if they gather troops again, the gathered troops will not be able to withstand their Yuanfeng country¡¯s attack. However, it must be. Will it add some trouble?


    Moreover, the emperors of those countries, knowing that they must not be able to defeat Yuanfeng, must have transferred their belongings, and even they will flee abroad. In that case, it is not conducive for Yuanfeng to wipe them out. Who Knowing that they will secretly organize the army and then counterattack them?


    At the same time, these desperate emperors are likely to fall into the arms of Feng Jueguo, with the support of the wind and the army, and the support of their people in the country. If they want to defeat them, it will not be an easy task. .


    Therefore, the plan made by Huang Feng and the puppet emperor before will be a quick battle, and will not give the emperors of those countries a chance to react. What''s more, the emperors of those countries have just let their troops looted. Qian Yuanguo, if they were given time to react, maybe they would transfer all their belongings.


    However, at this time Huang Feng was planning to change his previous plan. Although the puppet emperor would not refute Huang Feng''s order, he couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    "Yes, the plan needs to be changed." Huang Feng said: "You just said that the old emperor of Feng Jueguo wanted to give his princes a try. Whoever occupies more territory and who gets more property will Become a prince. For this reason, those princes will definitely attack other countries. If we occupy those countries ahead of them, although we can obtain a lot of territory and property, we have to face the country alone. All troops, with the strength of our current army, even if we finally win, will pay a high price, which is obviously not in our interests."


    The puppet emperor nodded, it is indeed the case. If they can complete the reorganization, their strength can be strengthened. Facing Feng Jueguo will be more confident and the loss will be lower. However, there is not much time left for them, so , Once they meet Feng Jueguo''s attack in their current state, it will be very difficult.


    Moreover, other countries have been wiped out, and only their Yuanfeng country, those great princes of the country will definitely concentrate all their power to attack them, and, in order to have a better performance, faster Defeating the army of Yuanfeng Country, those great princes who are extremely powerful will never be merciful. When the time comes, the pressure on their side will be even greater.


    "If we don¡¯t occupy other countries now, then the first choice of the princes of the country is not us, but other countries without the ability to resist. After all, the content of their competition is to occupy the most territory and obtain Compared with other countries, we now have the most assets. Compared to other countries, they will not waste time on the outside. They will definitely attack other countries, occupy areas faster, and obtain assets. When the time comes, They must be separated, and at that time, it is our opportunity." Huang Feng continued.


    The puppet emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He already understood what Huang Feng meant. Obviously, Huang Feng was planning to disperse Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, but to defeat each one. Those Feng Jueguo princes, for the prince¡¯s position. , I will definitely do my best to attack other countries without wasting time and strength on my own side. In this way, with the strength of the country, I want to defeat those countries that do not have much defensive capabilities. It will be too difficult.


    Moreover, one of the content of the competition arranged by the old emperor of Feng Jueguo was to obtain the most property. Therefore, those princes of Feng Jueguo, whether they were fighting for the crown prince or wanting to obtain more property, they did not They will watch the emperors of other countries carry their belongings away. They will definitely do their best to leave those belongings. In this way, those belongings of other countries will gather in Feng Jueguo, and Yuanfeng What the country has to do is to defeat Feng Jueguo and take back those belongings.


    The strength of Feng Jueguo is strong. However, in order to test the princes, the old emperor will distribute the army to them. In this way, the force of Feng Jueguo will be dispersed, and Huang Feng and the others will There are all opportunities to break.


    "Do you want to understand now?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yeah." The puppet emperor nodded.


    "If this is the case, you will let people spread the news that we have defeated the coalition army to Feng Jueguo as soon as possible. In this case, they will act as soon as possible even if they are not fully prepared. This is for us. It is very advantageous, and I will arrange people to go to the capitals of other countries to stare at them, to prevent them from transferring their belongings, and even if they are robbed by Feng Jueguo, it is still ours in the end, if the emperors of those countries, If you hide your belongings, it won''t be easy to find them." Huang Feng said.


    When Huang Feng came to these spaces, his biggest goal was not to occupy many territories. To be an emperor, his goal was to make money. If this is the case, he would naturally not allow emperors from other countries to Their belongings are hidden. Although the countries outside the Pass are very poor compared to the Da Lu Dynasty, after all, they are all countries and gather the belongings of a country. That is still quite impressive. Huang Feng is naturally Will not watch the loss of those belongings.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements now." The puppet emperor said.


    Huang Feng nodded, and after that, let the puppet emperor find Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    Now, although the whole scene is messy, there is no danger. Yuanfeng¡¯s army is taking prisoners. Therefore, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan don¡¯t have to hide in the carriage anymore, and they actually take Huang Feng with them. With the two female relatives on the battlefield, although some generals of Yuanfeng State were puzzled, their emperor did not say anything, and naturally they would not be in trouble.

 2621 Chapter 2621 Suppression

    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan also knew that they were not good at acting with the army as women and would cause trouble to Huang Feng. However, Huang Feng did not seem to be good at it. Therefore, the two people followed. However, this On the road, they all stayed in the carriage and did not leave the carriage, so as not to add any trouble to Huang Feng.


    But now that the army has won the battle, it is still under the leadership of Huang Feng. Both Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are in a good mood with You Rongyan. Now that Huang Feng is here, they are both talented. Leave the carriage.


    Huang Feng naturally didn¡¯t care about carrying Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. Anyway, the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom was his own puppet and would not oppose his orders. As for the others, the emperor did not say anything against him. What dare to say?


    What''s more, the three thousand most elite soldiers of Yuanfeng State are still under Huang Feng''s control. The other soldiers of Yuanfeng State were very polite when they saw Huang Feng. They all knew that there was no Huang Feng, without the three thousand elites under his hand, they would not be able to defeat that united army. Huang Feng¡¯s ability to control such an army also shows the Emperor¡¯s trust in him. Therefore, other generals, as long as Not stupid, he won''t say anything about this.


    Of course, a fool can''t do the position of a general.


    "I can''t believe it, you actually won." Princess Qi said when she came to Huang Feng''s side.


    Princess Qi knew that Huang Feng had only taken three thousand soldiers to leave before. At that time, she didn''t know Huang Feng and their specific plan. She thought that Huang Feng was just leading the front line of the army and was only going to investigate first. Yes, but I didn''t expect that Huang Feng would dare to attack the hundreds of thousands of coalition forces with only those three thousand soldiers. What is even more exaggerated is that Huang Feng actually won.


    Could it be that the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the coalition army are all paperwork?Otherwise, how could it be possible to lose to Huang Feng''s three thousand soldiers with such a disparity in strength?


    However, no matter how Huang Feng can win, Princess Qi is naturally happy, but she is also thinking that if their Dalu dynasty can have such a powerful army, they will not be lingering for years by the wind and the country. Up.


    "It''s nothing." Huang Feng said faintly: "Next, our goal is Feng Jueguo. When we defeat Feng Jueguo, I will do what I promised you before."


    Before, Huang Feng had promised Princess Qi that she would destroy Feng Jueguo, so that she did not have to worry about her own country being retaliated by Feng Jueguo because of her own reasons. However, at that time, Princess Qi trusted Huang Feng very much. However, I don¡¯t think that Huang Feng can do it. After all, Huang Feng is only one person no matter how great, but Feng Jueguo is a country, or the most powerful country outside the customs. How can Huang Feng¡¯s loneliness be destroyed? What about the wind and the country?


    However, now it seems that all of this seems to have become a reality. Huang Feng just came to Yuanfeng State, and actually received the trust of the Emperor Yuanfeng State, and gave him the command of the most powerful army. This powerful army has now defeated hundreds of thousands of coalition forces, and if Feng Jueguo is eliminated, it will no longer be impossible.


    Princess Qi''s heart suddenly became hot. Although she had decided that no matter what, she would follow Huang Feng for the rest of her life, but after all, their Dalu dynasty had fought against Feng Jueguo for many years, and many people died in the wind. In the hands of the soldiers of the Kingdom, many properties were looted by Feng Jueguo. Therefore, Princess Qi naturally hopes that Feng Jueguo can be destroyed. Only in this way will they have a chance to breathe. At that time, it became easier to quell domestic civil unrest.


    In this case, even if she left with Huang Feng, she could feel at ease.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi looked at Huang Feng secretly, her face was a little flushed, if Feng Jueguo was really destroyed by Huang Feng, then he would be the benefactor of the entire Great Lu Dynasty. At that time, let the emperor take him Give the marriage to Huang Feng, presumably, the emperor brother would also be very happy.


    "Are you okay? Are you uncomfortable?" Huang Feng watched Princess Qi suddenly stop talking, her face was still flushed, and thought she was unwell. After all, she and Xiaohuan followed along the way. The team came in abrupt march. Even the average soldier couldn''t stand the rapid march of this intensity, let alone the two weak women.


    "No, it''s okay." Princess Qi said quickly, she thought that Huang Feng had known her inner thoughts, and her face turned redder.


    Although Huang Feng was worried about Princess Qi, but when she saw that she seemed really okay, he stopped asking. Instead, he confessed a few words to Princess Qi and left. The battle was just finished, and there were still many things to deal with. There are too many prisoners, and no one knows if there will be any accidents. As the strongest combat force on the scene, he now needs to put down the other soldiers. In case someone makes trouble, he can solve it in the first time. , Don''t let things expand.


    Facts have proved that Huang Feng¡¯s idea is not superfluous. When the soldiers of Yuanfeng State took over the prisoners, not all soldiers of the coalition army were willing to be prisoners. Some people have recovered from their previous fears. I came here and didn¡¯t want to go to Yuanfeng as a prisoner. Who knows what will happen after being a prisoner, especially some middle- and high-level generals, are even more afraid of being killed by the emperor of Yuanfeng after surrendering. So, They secretly instigated some soldiers to resist, wanting to escape from here.


    There are too many soldiers in the joint army at the scene, hundreds of thousands of people, spreading for tens of kilometers, even the soldiers from Yuanfeng have already arrived, but the number is still not enough. Therefore, some places cannot be taken care of. , This also gave the generals and soldiers the thought and opportunity to resist, and they wanted to escape here one after another. They no longer thought about defeating the troops of Yuanfeng Kingdom. They were afraid of encountering the previous things. They just want to To be able to leave here as soon as possible.


    However, this shouldn¡¯t have been too difficult. After all, the battlefield was so large that Yuanfeng¡¯s army simply couldn¡¯t take care of it. However, with Huang Feng¡¯s participation, it became different, tens of kilometers. Distance, in Huang Feng''s eyes, was only a moment of time. He spread his breath all over the audience. He could know where a rebellion occurred in the first time and rush to it in the shortest time.


    Therefore, although soldiers from the coalition army resisted, they were all suppressed by Huang Feng.

 2622 Chapter 2622 how to choose

    Huang Feng''s movements were very concealed very quickly, and the scene was very chaotic. Therefore, no one found anything unusual. It was just that the soldiers on both sides were a little surprised. Why did the joint soldiers quickly be caught as long as they resisted. The suppression continued, but no one found that Huang Feng played a key role in this.


    And because of Huang Feng''s help, the soldiers of Yuanfeng State at the scene recruited prisoners faster.


    In the case of the news that Yuanfeng¡¯s new emperor deliberately spread, the news that Yuanfeng¡¯s army defeated the coalition army quickly spread. The country behind the coalition army and Feng Jueguo, which has been following the developments here, are all very soon. Know the news.


    These countries were naturally surprised by the news, and even when they knew the news, they felt incredible.


    Hundreds of thousands of coalition troops were defeated by Yuanfengguo?How many people are Yuanfengguo?Moreover, isn''t their country''s combat effectiveness always low?How could it be possible to defeat hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the combined army?Shouldn''t any army in this joint army be stronger than Yuanfeng?How could they be defeated, and the ones that failed so quickly, they collapsed in a short period of time, and they didn''t give them time to react.


    Everyone could not accept the news, and even felt that Yuanfengguo was deliberately spreading false news. However, following the news from some soldiers who escaped from the battlefield, they finally confirmed the news, that Yuanfengguo was true. It defeated the coalition army, and it took a very short time. However, no one knew what the "devil''s roar" was in the mouths of those soldiers.


    However, one thing is certain, that is, Yuanfeng Country is no longer the Yuanfeng Country they had previously known, and Yuanfeng Country has really become stronger, even if they are unwilling to admit it. This reality must not be accepted.


    At this time, the emperors only remembered that their chief officers who were imprisoned in Yuanfeng State were all informed by letters, saying that Yuanfeng State was stronger than before, and they had just defeated them. Qian Yuanguo.


    However, this news was deliberately ignored by the emperors before. They all felt that Yuanfeng Kingdom could not rise suddenly. There must be some other reason for defeating Qian Yuanguo, not that Yuanfeng Kingdom¡¯s strength is already stronger than that. Qian Yuanguo.


    In addition, there are hundreds of thousands of united troops. Even if the former Qian Yuanguo is still there, it cannot beat the united army. Therefore, even if Yuanfengguo is indeed stronger than before, it is impossible. It is the opponent of the coalition army.


    It is precisely because of this recognition that they are not afraid to offend Yuanfengguo, rob Qianyuanguo''s property before Yuanfengguo, and even after Yuanfengguo threatened them, what they did was not to go to Yuanfengguo. Explain, but take the initiative to meet Yuanfeng Country, want to defeat and annex Yuanfeng Country.


    And now, the emperors of these countries have paid the price for their previous arrogance and ignorance. Their troops have been destroyed, either killed or captured by Yuanfeng. Although some soldiers fled back, but , The number is too small and too small. Now, their country is completely empty, even more empty than the previous Qian Yuanguo.


    This made the emperors of those countries feel very scared. They took the initiative to provoke Yuanfeng. Now Yuanfeng has destroyed their army. There is no reason not to pursue the victory. Once Yuanfeng¡¯s army reaches their country, their countries It is no longer able to organize effective resistance. By then, it will be completely foreseeable to be annexed by Yuanfeng Country.


    In such a situation, they were not nervous and afraid. Therefore, those emperors sent envoys to meet with the emperor of Yuanfeng and made some conditions, hoping to get the understanding of the emperor of Yuanfeng. In that case, the emperor of Yuanfeng The army will not come to attack their country, and they can also get a chance to breathe. As long as they are given a few years, they can completely recover.


    Of course, it is impossible for them to put all their hopes on the emperor of Yuanfeng, thinking about it from another position, they feel that standing in the position of the emperor of Yuanfeng, it is estimated that they will not let go of this opportunity to annex other countries. Yes, so, while sending envoys to meet the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom, the emperors of these countries are also sorting out their belongings, thinking about where to flee with these belongings and reliable cronies.


    However, although the world is big, there are not many places that can accommodate them. The emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom will definitely not watch them take all these belongings away. He will certainly pursue them. Obviously after this, the emperor That is, Yuanfeng Kingdom and Feng Jue Kingdom are the strongest, and the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom will not let them go. They are simply not safe to hide outside the customs.


    Enter the customs?Go to the emperor of the Lu Dynasty for help?


    This is an idea. However, after all, there is a long distance from the Dalu dynasty. It is hard to say whether they can reach the Dalu dynasty safely, and even if they reach the Dalu dynasty, the emperor of the Dalu dynasty will You may not be willing to offend Yuanfengguo, a foreign upstart, for them. After all, the current Dalu dynasty has just paid a huge price for Feng Jueguo to stop attacking them. The current Dalu dynasty needs to recuperate. If at this time, If the powerful Yuanfeng Kingdom attacks them again, the Dalu Dynasty will definitely suffer heavy losses. Even Feng Jueguo, who had just ceased the war before, will take the opportunity to take a bite. An armistice agreement cannot stop Feng Jueguo. The ambitions of those high-levels.


    Therefore, the emperors of these other countries did not think it was a good idea to escape to the Great Lu Dynasty. In this way, they seemed to have only one place to go, and that was Feng Jueguo.


    Although Yuanfeng Country suddenly became stronger, Feng Jueguo, as the overlord outside the Pass, is absolutely powerful. They will not be afraid to offend Yuanfeng Country, and there are only two countries outside this Pass. The most powerful, there must be a battle between the two sides, so if they go to seek refuge in Feng Jueguo and donate some property, they should be able to obtain Feng Jueguo''s asylum.


    However, Feng Jueguo is definitely not a good talking country. Under Qian Yuanguo''s proposal, these countries joined forces to attack Feng Jueguo for what?Isn''t it because they all know that Feng Jue has the idea of ??annexing other countries?Therefore, if these people go to seek refuge in Feng Jueguo, they must be swallowed by Feng Jueguo, and their belongings may not be kept.

 2623 Chapter 2623 Feng Jue Countrys Surprise

    After thinking about it, the emperors of other countries, sadly discovered that they really don¡¯t have any good choices. Every choice is dangerous. In the end, these panicked emperors can only be anxious. I made a random choice. Some sent envoys to the Dalu dynasty to profess to the Dalu dynasty and asked for support. Some were to show their favor to Feng Jueguo and hope to be protected by them, and some were to send people to the Yuan Dynasty. Feng Guo hoped to get their understanding, and some even chose to run away directly with their belongings. They felt that no one was reliable. However, outside of the vast border, they did not know where they should go.


    And Feng Jueguo also received the news that Yuanfengguo defeated the coalition forces of other countries. Naturally, they felt very shocked. In the hearts of the emperor of Feng Jueguo and the ministers, other people outside the Guan Except Qian Yuanguo, all countries shouldn''t worry about it. Even if it is Qian Yuanguo, it can only give them a little snack. If it is not for Qian Yuanguo to take advantage of himself and the Dalu dynasty to make small moves behind his back, Feng Jueguo would not agree to a truce with the Dalu Dynasty, even if they were willing to pay a huge amount of property, even if they were willing to marry the princess, Feng Jueguo would not care.


    It was precisely because of Qian Yuanguo¡¯s trouble that Feng Jueguo temporarily ceased the war with the Dalu Dynasty. After the armistice, they would take action against Qian Yuanguo. Presumably, Qian Yuanguo should have thought about it. In this situation, they took the lead in uniting with other countries outside the customs. On the way back from the welcoming team, they blocked the welcoming team and caused a lot of losses to the Feng Jueguo''s welcoming team. Even the great prince of Feng Jueguo and their God of War Mo Lei Du died in that attack.


    However, even though Feng Jueguo hated Qian Yuanguo¡¯s behavior and wanted to destroy Qian Yuanguo immediately, they were only angry and did not think that Qian Yuanguo¡¯s current strength was better than that. They Feng Jueguo became stronger, even if Qian Yuanguo united the troops of other countries outside the pass, and caused a lot of losses to Feng Jueguo''s troops, Feng Jueguo was only angry, but felt that Qian Yuanguo and others The country¡¯s coalition forces were able to defeat Feng Jueguo, but they planned for a long time in advance, and they were caught off guard by the Feng Jueguo welcoming team. That result is not a manifestation of the true strength of both sides. Feng Jueguo is still the strongest outside the pass. The country is stronger than other countries including Qian Yuanguo.


    Therefore, the old emperor of Feng Jueguo was so confident to give his sons such an assessment. He knew that his sons already had the support of some generals behind them, and everyone could influence some. For the army, his missions like this will surely cause his sons to take action and disperse Feng Jueguo''s army. However, Feng Jueguo''s emperor is so confident, and so are the generals of their country''s army. Confident, confident that even if they are separated, they can defeat the armies of other countries.


    What''s more, they also received news that there seemed to be a problem with the coalition army. Afterwards, the war between Qian Yuanguo and Yuanfengguo proved that their news was not wrong, but what surprised them was that Qian The final result of the war between Yuan Guo and Yuan Feng Guo turned out to be Yuan Feng Guo won, and the victory was clean and unbelievable.


    What will happen to Qian Yuanguo after being defeated by Yuanfengguo? Feng Jueguo can already imagine that they also hope to obtain Qian Yuanguo¡¯s property. After all, Qian Yuanguo is second only to Feng Jueguo outside the Guan. Naturally, he has a lot of money.


    However, at that time, Feng Jueguo was not ready yet. After all, they had experienced a failure before. The army needed to be reorganized and morale needed to be boosted. Therefore, they could only watch Qian Yuanguo¡¯s property being used by other countries. Looted.


    Originally, Feng Jueguo people still believed that Qian Yuanguo was destroyed by Yuanfengguo. After all, Yuanfengguo had defeated Qianyuanguo¡¯s army before, and it was a matter of course to destroy the country in one go. However, later The development of the matter was out of the expectation of Feng Jueguo, who was concerned about this matter. Qian Yuanguo was indeed destroyed. However, it was not the Yuanfeng country that defeated them, but other countries that destroyed Qian Yuanguo. Of the combined army.


    It¡¯s not surprising that the armies of other countries can destroy Qian Yuanguo by uniting. After all, Qian Yuanguo¡¯s main army has already been lost in Yuanfengguo, and they are facing the attack of other countries¡¯ coalition forces. Naturally, there is no resistance.


    To the people of Feng Jueguo, the coalition forces of other countries actually robbed Yuanfengguo to destroy Qian Yuanguo. This is obviously not giving Yuanfengguo face, which is equivalent to taking food from the tiger¡¯s mouth. If Feng Jueguo, it must be unbearable.


    After that, Yuan Fengguo warned and marched to other countries¡¯ joint troops, which was also expected by Feng Jueguo. However, this is obviously a good thing for Feng Jueguo, because whether it is Yuanfengguo , Or the combined armies of other countries, that are all their goals to eliminate. Now they are fighting each other and each has losses, and it is natural that they are the ones who have gained the best.


    However, what surprised the people of Feng Jueguo once again happened. The battle between Yuanfengguo and the combined armies of other countries turned out to be that Yuanfengguo won, and it was still very beautiful. It¡¯s very strange. They won the coalition forces of other countries in a short period of time. Moreover, it seems that the loss is not large. The methods used do not seem to be conventional methods. However, it is impossible to find out what specific methods are. .


    This made Feng Jueguo''s people very surprised. Originally, they thought, this battle would end with the victory of the combined army. After all, where the strength of the combined army lies, it is stronger than Yuanfengguo. In the past, Yuanfengguo was able to win money for Yuanguo. In the eyes of Feng Jueguo, there is also a component of luck. It is not that they are better than Qian Yuanguo.


    Moreover, even if Yuanfeng Country is slightly stronger than Qian Yuanguo, it should not be the opponent of the joint army of other countries. After all, it is an army of hundreds of thousands, even if they are extremely powerful and face such a team. , You have to deal with it carefully, even if you win, you will have to pay a big price in the end.


    However, Yuanfengguo won again, and the victory was quite beautiful. According to some gossip, Yuanfengguo defeated hundreds of thousands of the coalition army with only a few thousand people. The people of the country are hearing this. After this news, the first reaction is how it is possible, which is too unrealistic.

 2624 The 2624th chapter dispatched in a hurry

    Although I don¡¯t want to believe that Yuanfengguo defeated hundreds of thousands of other countries¡¯ combined forces with only a few thousand people, it is true that Yuanfengguo defeated other countries¡¯ combined forces. There is more and more news. Also proved this.


    This makes Feng Jueguo''s people even more puzzled. Yuanfeng Country naturally knows that it is the smallest country outside the pass. The entire country has a population of about 300,000, and there is still no Feng Jueguo army. The economy is not good, the army is only tens of thousands of people, and the strength is not worth mentioning. The people of the country are not even looking at Qian Yuanguo, and a small country like Yuanfeng is naturally even more reluctant In the eyes.


    However, it is such a small country that has not been put in the eyes before. Recently, there have been things that shocked Feng Jueguo one after another. They first defeated Qian Yuanguo, and then quickly defeated others. In the eyes of the emperor and ministers of Feng Jueguo, the coalition forces of the country, these two forces, no matter which one, Yuanfeng is not an opponent. However, they are losing one after another in the hands of Yuanfeng. It is hard to understand.


    More importantly, whether it is Qian Yuanguo or the coalition forces of other countries, their failures seem to be confused. Moreover, they are defeated very quickly. The windy people ask themselves, even if they want to defeat these two. None of these forces can do it in a short period of time. The war must last for a period of time. This is also the reason for their armistice with the Dalu Dynasty.


    However, now Yuanfeng Country has quickly defeated the two forces here, and it took less time than their Feng Jueguo. Could it be that Yuanfeng Guo''s current strength is stronger than their Feng Jueguo?


    how can that be?!


    The emperor and ministers of Feng Jueguo would never believe that Yuanfengguo suddenly became stronger than them in this short period of time. The reason why Yuanfengguo was able to defeat those two forces was that it took so much time. Short, there must be some reason they don''t know.


    However, no matter what the reason, the emperor and ministers of Feng Jueguo felt that they could not wait any longer. Now Yuanfengguo has just defeated the country¡¯s coalition forces, and it is bound to take a rest for some time. They defeated other countries¡¯ coalition forces before, and the loss is bound to be. Not small, and once they have finished their rest and reorganization and sent troops to attack other countries, then, when those countries did not have much military strength, they could not stop Yuanfeng¡¯s attack at all. At that time, Yuanfeng would be before the wind. , Unified all countries except Fengjueguo.


    That is definitely not good news for Feng Jueguo, although the emperor and ministers of Feng Jueguo have always believed that even if all other countries outside the pass are united, they will not be their opponents. Now, Even if Yuan Fengguo annexed other countries and combined the strengths of all countries, they would not be their opponents. What''s more, in their previous battles, they must have suffered a lot of losses and their strength has been greatly reduced.


    However, Feng Jueguo did not want to see Yuanfengguo smoothly annex other countries. It would not help them to unify all countries outside the customs. This is the ambition of the Emperor Feng Jueguo. He has long wanted to unify other countries. If Yuanfeng State first annexed other countries, even though the old emperor of the country was sure to defeat Yuanfeng State, which had increased in strength, such a confrontation would surely cause them considerable losses.


    The real enemy of Feng Jueguo is the Great Lu Dynasty. In the eyes of the old emperor of Feng Jueguo, it would not be too difficult to unify the countries outside the pass, nor should there be much loss, because after they unified the countries outside the pass, They still have to send troops to attack the Da Lu Dynasty. If too much force was wasted in the unification battle outside the Guan, it would obviously be detrimental to their subsequent battle against the Da Lu Dynasty.


    This is obviously not in line with Feng Jueguo''s plan, so they must launch military operations against them before Yuanfengguo completely annexes other countries and rectifies the descending troops of other countries.


    For this reason, even though he was not fully prepared yet, the old emperor of Feng Jueguo also asked his sons to attack other countries with the army that took refuge with them, occupying other countries and robbing them before Yuanfeng. The property of their country must not be allowed to fall into the hands of Yuanfeng State. After that, they will join together to attack Yuanfeng State, destroying Yuanfeng State, and completely complete the unification outside the pass.


    Regarding the father¡¯s order, the princes naturally did not have any opinion. They were all waiting for this order. When Luiza was there before, they did not have the opportunity to board that position, although Luiza did not Not a prince, but everyone knows that his hope is the greatest. As long as he doesn''t make any fatal mistakes, then that position will be his, and there will be no surprises.


    But now, Luiza died on a seemingly safe and ordinary mission, and was killed by soldiers from the coalition army of other countries. When he heard the news, everyone had ideas about that position. The princes were all excited, and wondered how many times they thanked the troops of other countries, but they killed Luiza and gave them a chance.


    And now, the old emperor''s order has finally come, and they can finally fight for that position. With the support of the soldiers of the army, every prince is full of confidence in himself.


    After receiving the order of the old emperor, the princes were impatient and set off with the army. They wanted to march as fast as they could, and then quickly occupy the territory. They knew everything about the outside world. Naturally, except for Yuanfeng, other countries are very empty inside. As long as their troops arrive, they can easily occupy that country.


    The content of the assessment of the old emperor is that only by occupying more territory and obtaining more property can the final victory be obtained. Therefore, naturally no one is willing to waste time on Yuanfeng country at this time, Yuanfeng Although the country has just gone through a great war, there must be losses, but compared to other countries, it must be stronger. It has time to fight against Yuanfeng country. It is better to occupy more countries'' territories.


    What''s more, the old emperor also said that after they had occupied other countries, they would gather together to attack Yuanfeng Country.


    Therefore, when the princes set out from their own country, they had already selected their own goals, and then rushed toward their goals, not daring to delay the slightest, as for whether there would be an attack on the road. They don¡¯t worry at all. Yuanfengguo should be taking a break now. Moreover, they are the strongest country outside the customs. Can Yuanfengguo take the initiative to do something with them?Where is the courage?

 2625 Chapter 2625 ready to ambush

    "Where is Feng Jueguo''s team?" Huang Feng asked the soldiers beside him in a relatively hidden wood outside the pass.


    "We will enter our ambush in about ten minutes." The soldier next to him replied. He is the scout of this team, so he is very clear about the enemy''s movements.


    "Well, let everyone get ready. We have a lot of enemies this time, and we don''t have much time left. We must make a quick fight." Huang Feng said.


    "Yes." Another soldier next to him replied, after which he passed Huang Feng''s order on.


    Huang Feng looked at a certain direction in the distance at will. After ten minutes, a team from Feng Jueguo will appear from there, and then enter their encirclement. Needless to say, the only thing to pay attention to is, Huang Feng they need to resolve the battle as soon as possible.


    Before, after knowing that the old emperor of Feng Jueguo stepped up and stopped the internal strife in Feng Jueguo, Huang Feng asked the puppet emperor to stop the opportunity to occupy other countries, and then lured Feng Jueguo into being fooled. The reaction there was not beyond Huang Feng''s expectations. They really couldn''t wait to send out troops, hoping to occupy other countries'' territories in the shortest possible time.


    And this happened to hit Huang Feng¡¯s plan. After he determined that Feng Jueguo was indeed divided into soldiers, after each action, he immediately took three thousand elite soldiers under him, as well as a part of Yuanfeng country¡¯s original army. The ambush operation began. Because the princes on Feng Jueguo had chosen their own targets and wanted to occupy them, Huang Feng and the others only had to ambush on the road from Feng Jueguo to a certain country. Then, It''s easy to run into the wind and the army.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s first target was the four princes of Feng Jueguo. It was not that Huang Feng deliberately targeted the four princes. Huang Feng chose this ambush point immediately. It just happened that the four princes of Feng Jueguo wanted to attack a certain This country needs to pass through here, so Huang Feng''s goal has naturally become the four princes of Feng Jueguo.


    After knowing that his goal was the fourth prince of Feng Jueguo, Huang Feng got to know the fourth prince of Feng Jueguo a little bit. The fourth prince was not very honest when Luiza was alive. At that time, he was unwilling to fail and gave up that position. However, at that time, Luiza received the support of Feng Jueguo and the god of war Morey. Naturally, it was equivalent to the support of all the Feng Jueguo troops, plus the court. Some of the ministers supported that Luiza¡¯s position at that time could not be shaken at all. Although the four princes had ideas about that position and made some efforts, it was ineffective.


    And now Luiza died suddenly, the fourth prince of Feng Jueguo was definitely one of the happiest people, and his enthusiasm for that position became even stronger. In his opinion, without Luiza, he It was the most likely candidate for that position. Therefore, he was very attentive to the assessment task of the old emperor. Before setting off, he had already won the support of the generals in the army as much as possible. When the old emperor ordered the departure , He was also the first to leave Feng Jue Guo.


    However, although the four princes had a large number of troops, Huang Feng didn''t care about it. The three thousand elites under him were powerful, and Feng Jueguo seemed to be stronger. The army alone had it. Hundreds of thousands, but because of the existence of the assessment task, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army has been scattered. The strength of each team may be very strong compared to other countries, but on Huangfeng¡¯s side, there are some Not enough.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is still very confident in defeating the team of the four princes, and he does not even need to use mines and bombs. After all, besides the three thousand elites, there are soldiers from the original Yuanfeng Kingdom beside him. I don''t want to expose too much in front of these ordinary soldiers.


    At this time, the four princes of Feng Jueguo didn''t know that he had become Huang Feng''s target. He was not too far away from Huang Feng, constantly urging the soldiers under him to continue to speed up their advance.


    "Four princes, shall we slow down and send scouts out to investigate?" A general of Feng Jueguo came to the fourth prince and asked.


    After the deaths of Luiza and Morey, the generals in Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, for the sake of their own future, could only re-select the targets they supported, and because of the absence of Morey, they chose all the targets. Not the same, they wanted to fight, and chose the prince that they thought was most likely to win the competition and ascend to the throne. Once the prince they supported succeeded in ascending to the throne, then they would naturally be able to obtain the unimaginable It¡¯s good to know that after Morey died, the position of the Generalissimo of Feng Jueguo had been vacant. Any general in the army would not care about that position?That was the first person in the army.


    Therefore, these generals all want to fight, and other generals have chosen to support the prince. If a general does not choose, they will not be able to survive in the army. The surrounding environment also determines that they must make Choice, there is no way to stay out of it at this time.


    As for the general in front of him, the target he chose to support was naturally the Fourth Prince.


    "No!" The fourth prince waved his hands: "There will be no danger on this road. We don''t need to send scouts to waste time. Countries other than Yuanfeng Country are hard to protect themselves now. Who has the mind to ambush us? As for Yuan Yuan. Fengguo, they have just gone through a great battle, and they should be resting now. At the same time, they have to appease the prisoners from other countries. Even if it is for our ideas, they don¡¯t have the energy to implement it. There can be no danger. We must lay down the target as soon as possible, and then attack the next target. You know the content of this assessment. We really don¡¯t have much time to waste. Trust my brothers. We will not waste too much time in this regard."


    Although the generals next to him felt that it was dangerous for the army to go out without sending scouts, but they also felt that the four princes were right. Now the entire pass, except for Yuanfeng State which has a formed army, other countries have reached the brink of extinction. Now, the emperors of those countries should be in a panic all day long. How could they have the intention to send out a few troops?They feel that they are not strong enough to defend the city.


    Moreover, even if they want to send troops out, their goal should be to destroy their main force Yuanfeng Country, and it is impossible to attack their own side at this point.

 2626 Chapter 2626 The Four Angry Princes

    It was precisely because of this idea that the general stopped persuading the four princes, because in his heart he also thought that the analysis of the four princes was right, and since he had already pressed his future on the four princes. Naturally, I hope that the four princes will win the final victory in this competition. He also knows the content of the competition. In other words, all the generals know it. Therefore, he knows that the time is precious now, compared to the other few. Lu''s army is now in a state of rapid marching, and no one is willing to waste too much time on the road.


    Therefore, he is not willing to waste time at this time to influence the final victory of the four princes. The reason why he just persuaded him was completely out of instinct, and it did not mean that he wanted to waste time at this time.


    As a result, the marching speed of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army not only did not decrease, but accelerated again. Even the soldiers were already tired, but whether it was the four princes or the generals in the team, at this time They didn¡¯t mean to stop and rest at all. They all understood that the most important thing for them now is time. As for the soldiers will be very tired, it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, they just need to hurry, and they don¡¯t need to fight. .


    In the eyes of these people, as long as their army resists the destination, it means occupation of that country. Therefore, it is not too late to rest without rest while on the way.


    "coming!"


    Huang Feng estimated the time. When it was almost ten minutes, Feng Jueguo''s army really appeared in the field of vision. The whole army was not marching slowly, but constantly rushing forward at a rapid marching speed. It was as if someone was chasing them behind them.


    Because he knew the content of the assessment of the old emperor of Feng Jueguo, Huang Feng didn''t have much doubt that the army led by the four princes of Feng Jueguo would be in this state.


    Originally, Huang Feng was somewhat worried about whether this ambush would be successful. After all, Feng Jueguo is the number one power outside the pass, and the combat effectiveness of the army cannot be underestimated. However, now he is seeing this army in such a state. After that, Huang Feng¡¯s only worry disappeared. Even Feng Jueguo¡¯s army itself is very strong. However, the state of this rush marching down here, how much strength can still be displayed in the battle, It''s really hard to say.


    "Do it." Huang Feng said to the soldiers beside him.


    The messenger passed Huang Feng''s order down, and in an instant, Feng Jueguo''s army, which was in a state of rushing marching, suddenly turned upside down and became chaotic.


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s army is dominated by cavalry, and most of the soldiers are excellent cavalry. In order to reach the destination as soon as possible and occupy more territory, all the troops brought by the four princes are cavalry. A lot of traps suddenly appeared on the ground, causing many horses to fall to the ground, and the soldiers who were too late to react rushed up. The speed of the horses in the state of rapid marching was extremely fast, so those who landed The soldiers of, who didn''t even have a chance to react, were knocked to death and crushed to death by the soldiers behind.


    In an ambush!


    The soldiers of Feng Jueguo instantly understood what had happened. They were the most experienced in combat among all the countries outside the customs. Therefore, after seeing what happened before them, they quickly understood what had happened. However, the inertia of horses It''s very big, and it''s very difficult to stop the horse when running at extreme speed.


    Therefore, just Huang Feng and the others dug the trap ahead of time, and the army of the Four Princes of Feng Jueguo lost a quarter.


    Originally, Huang Feng didn''t expect much of these traps. After all, time is running out, and they cannot use too much experience to dig traps, because as long as Feng Jueguo is the main general, that is, if the four princes send scouts to investigate first. , You may find most of the pitfalls.


    However, because the four princes were in a hurry, they did not send out scouts and were unable to find these traps. This directly led to the current situation. In addition, Feng Jueguo¡¯s cavalry was very fast, so the loss was very high. heavy.


    "Oops!"


    Although the four princes were not overthrown and dismounted, seeing the tragic situation in front of him, his army lost so much at once, and his face turned pale in an instant. Not long ago, he vowed to his generals, this There can be no ambush on the road. The road is absolutely safe. However, not long after this, the reality slapped him in the face severely.


    However, if only the face was beaten, the four princes would not care too much. After all, the people under his men did not dare to laugh at him face-to-face and made him pale. What was panicked was that his army suffered heavy losses. You must know that these army But it''s all his cost of fighting for that position. If he loses too much, then his strength will decline, and it will become even more difficult to fight for that position.


    Moreover, he does not know how many people will ambush them. If there are many, then even if he takes the people to win the battle, he will lose a lot again, even if he is ambushed, even if it is this time, the wind The fourth prince of the country still didn¡¯t feel that he would lose. Although he was carelessly ambushing, but if the enemy wanted to completely defeat them, he had to fight head-on, and the fourth prince was also confident, even if there was only one left. A quarter of the people can also defeat the enemy.


    The identity of the enemy is actually easy to guess. Needless to say, it must be Yuanfeng State''s army, because at this time, Yuanfeng State is the only one who has the ability and reason to ambush them outside the customs.


    The fourth prince made his teeth itchy when he thought that because of the Yuanfeng country''s army, his army had suffered a great loss.


    "I must tear you all up!" The Fourth Prince thought viciously in his heart.


    Afterwards, the soldiers of Feng Jueguo saw no one in the field, and suddenly a lot of soldiers appeared, and these soldiers were well equipped, acted in unison, and had great momentum. At first glance, they knew that they were not ordinary troops.


    The fourth prince¡¯s guess is correct, the people who ambush them are indeed going to fight them head-on.


    "Flush!"


    With an order, in the somewhat panicked eyes of the soldiers who are absolutely windy, the soldiers who ambush them have already rushed towards them.


    The four princes are very confident in his army, which stems from Feng Jueguo''s winning battles for so many years, and there is no opponent outside the pass. However, he has ignored it. His team has been on a rapid march. On the way, I haven''t had a long rest until now. I''m already tired of people and horses, and I don''t have much combat power at all.

 2627 Chapter 2627

    "How can this be? It shouldn''t be like this." Feng Jueguo''s four princes stared at the chaotic battlefield with blank eyes, unable to accept what he saw.


    In the recognition of the Four Princes, the entire border, no matter what the competition, is that they are the strongest in the country, and the military is also the case, the country is at its peak, no country can compare with them, even if It was the Dalu Dynasty in the pass and was not their opponent on the battlefield.


    Therefore, even if they had just been ambushed and lost a lot of people, the four princes firmly believed that their army could defeat the army of Yuanfeng State who ambushed them on the frontal battlefield.


    However, what is going on in this scene?Why is his powerful army so vulnerable under the charge of Yuanfengguo soldiers?Is this the identity reversed?When did Feng Jueguo''s army become so weak?Or is it that Yuanfengguo¡¯s strength is so much stronger than that of their outstanding power?


    The four princes couldn''t believe what he saw, however, this scene actually happened before his eyes. Even if he didn''t want to believe it, he had to admit that it was true.


    "Kill! Kill me! Kill this bunch of Yuanfeng country bastards!" The four princes roared hoarsely, their expressions look very hideous, where there is the usual elegance.


    However, the generals who followed the four princes could somewhat understand the situation in front of them.


    They know that the main reason for this situation is that their army has just gone through a long-distance attack. Whether it is soldiers or horses, they have lost their physical strength. It is okay for them not to stop. Now they stop and want to move again. It''s very difficult, let alone fighting with Yuanfengguo''s army. Now, the soldiers under them are almost out of strength to carry weapons. In this case, how can they fight?


    Before this, these generals were not ignorant of the situation in their team. They also knew that with their current situation, once they encountered an attack, they would not have the ability to resist. However, like the four princes, they all believed There will be no danger on this road. People from other countries are already overwhelmed by themselves, and Yuanfengguo should also be resting. Therefore, there will be no danger for them on the road. The fastest way to reach the destination is the most important.


    It is precisely because of this fluke that, although these generals also know that the current team''s situation is very dangerous, they did not stop the team, but continued to maintain a high-intensity march.


    And now, the cruel reality slapped them in the face, but now it''s too late to regret.


    Of course, in addition to their own problems, those traps and the strength of Yuanfeng''s army also caused the battlefield to collapse.


    Those traps not only caused Feng Jueguo¡¯s army to lose nearly a quarter, but also made the rest of the team chaotic and crowded together. There was no formation at all. They had to stop, while the cavalry did not. With the speed of sprinting, the power will be reduced by more than half, even if they are not as tired as they are now, there is no way to fully display their strength.


    In addition, the Yuanfeng Nation''s army that rushed towards them was much stronger than they thought.


    Before they left Feng Jueguo, it was not that they had heard about Yuanfengguo. They knew that they had defeated Qian Yuanguo and the coalition forces of other countries. However, at that time, whether it was the old emperor of Feng Jueguo. , Or the minister of the court, or the generals in the army, didn''t think that the strength of Yuanfeng country was already strong enough to be on par with the state of their wind.


    They all believed that the reason why Yuanfeng¡¯s army was able to defeat the two forces must be due to some tactics. It may be an ambush or instigation of the generals. Yuanfeng¡¯s strength could not be within a short period of time. All at once, the combat effectiveness of the army has been improved little by little. Even if they are so strong now, after years of hard work and constantly improving themselves in battle, they have become so strong. .


    However, what does Yuanfeng have?They have basically not experienced any major battles in recent years. Moreover, their country has a small population and poor economy. Under such circumstances, how can it be possible to cultivate such a powerful army?


    Therefore, Feng Jueguo did not take Yuanfengguo seriously.


    However, now the two sides have really met on the battlefield and fought. Feng Jueguo is the four princes and may not be able to discover anything. After all, he does not know war well, but the generals of Feng Jueguo are very quick It was discovered that the strength of Yuanfeng¡¯s army was far beyond their expectations, especially those rushing in the front. They were like arrows, easily piercing Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. Line of defense.


    These windy generals were shocked by the strength of Yuanfeng¡¯s army, especially those who rushed to the forefront. They even felt that even if they were not in ambush now, they were not so tired. Both sides are Fighting in a fair environment, they are not sure to win those soldiers.


    This is the real elite!


    In the army all year round, Feng Jueguo generals who have experienced many battles quickly judged the true strength of this team, and because of this, they were greatly shocked.


    How did Yuan Fengguo cultivate such elite soldiers?When was it cultivated?


    This kind of elite soldiers can definitely not be cultivated by training alone. It must have experienced many battles to become the kind of team it is now. However, in the past few years, Yuanfengguo has had little friction with surrounding countries, but, But there is no big battle. It stands to reason that it is impossible to cultivate such an elite team.


    It''s really amazing.


    The defeat is set!


    There is a big problem in himself, and the other side has shown such a strong performance. These outstanding generals can already guess the final result of this battle.


    "Four princes, let''s retreat." A general said to the fourth prince who was still yelling, hoping that the team would immediately counterattack Yuanfengguo''s army as soon as possible.


    "What to withdraw? I want to kill all the bastards of Yuanfeng Country! We are absolutely windy! How can Yuanfeng Country, such a small country, be scared away by Yuanfeng Country, such a small country?" Yelled dissatisfied.


    Obviously, the four princes who didn''t understand military affairs hadn''t seen that it was impossible for them to defeat the army of Yuanfeng State that ambushed them. Now they continue to stay here, only to be killed.

 2628 Chapter 2628 cant fight hard

    Although Feng Jueguo is a forceful country, it is also a country where everyone can fight. However, this does not mean that everyone in Feng Jueguo understands military affairs. The old emperor of Feng Jueguo has several sons, these sons. They are not very military wise.


    Luiza entered the army early and participated in a lot of battles. In addition, there is a teacher like Morey. Therefore, he is the most proficient in military affairs among the princes, and this is also a general in the army. We are very convinced of one reason for Luiza.


    And this fourth prince is obviously an existence that does not understand military affairs. Although he usually likes to discuss military matters with other people, after all, Feng Jueguo has been fighting against the Dalu Dynasty. War is the main theme of this country. As the four princes of the country, it is impossible not to talk about military matters.


    However, although the four princes talked a lot, most of them were just talking about soldiers on paper, because he had never been on the battlefield. His understanding of the battlefield was only through battle reports and other people¡¯s mouths. Don¡¯t look at it. He always likes to talk and talk, but many people understand that he doesn''t understand war or military affairs.


    And these generals who chose to support the Fourth Prince obviously knew this, so they were not surprised that the Fourth Prince was still saying this to this day.


    The reason why these generals supported the four princes at the beginning is also because they did not understand military affairs. From the perspective of these generals, the four princes who do not understand military are obviously good supporters. In this case, once the four princes board In that position, people like them will have greater rights, and the four princes like to have fun, but are actually not interested in the military, otherwise they will not just like to talk, but never go to the battlefield.


    And these generals are fancy this point, who doesn''t want more power in their hands?The four princes don''t like military affairs. It fits the minds of those generals. They wish that the four princes would not care about military affairs. In that case, they would have greater rights.


    However, in this situation, the four princes do not understand the characteristics of military affairs, which is very troublesome. These generals have already seen that they are not the opponents of the army of Yuanfeng State that rushed out. However, the four princes But he still has blind confidence in Feng Jueguo''s army, so much so that he still feels that he can win this ambush and can teach those who sneak attack them.


    However, these generals knew that this was impossible.


    "Four princes, let''s withdraw. This Yuanfeng country¡¯s army has come prepared. We will continue to stay here. Apart from increasing casualties, it will be of no use. As long as we retain our strength, we will still have a chance. , If we smash with Yuanfeng¡¯s army here, even if we can win, we will suffer heavy losses in the end. At that time, what will we use to compete with other princes for the throne?¡± said the general next to the four princes. It is these generals who support the four princes, the highest position, and the one who has the most say except the four princes.


    The general also knew that the four princes did not understand military affairs, and now he was being ambushed by others. He must be annoyed. At this time, if the four princes were forced to retreat, the four princes would not agree, but if they took the throne. If things come out, it will have some effect. After all, the four princes are very greedy for that position, and they certainly wouldn''t want to lose in this competition.


    Sure enough, after hearing the general''s words, the four princes who were already aggressive and wanted to lead the army to wipe out the Yuanfeng country''s army, suddenly hesitated on their faces.


    To say what is the most important thing in his heart now, it must be about the struggle for the throne. Other things, before this incident, were just trivial things. He had no chance before. Now that he has a chance to compete for this position, he He would not be willing to give up, nor would he be willing to see other things that would affect his fight for the throne.


    Compared with the throne, it seems that losing some face here is completely acceptable. The general next to him is right. What is the point of fighting against Yuanfeng''s army here?Even if you can win, you will definitely lose a lot on your side. When the time comes, what else will you use to compete with your brothers for that position?


    What''s more, if you really want to fight, I don¡¯t know how long it will take. When he is wasting time here, the other princes will not wait for him. They must have already occupied the territory of other countries, even if he After defeating this Yuanfeng country''s army here, it will eventually lose the competition.


    Obviously, this is not cost-effective.


    "You''re right, we can''t work hard here, we can''t waste time here, damn it, why are these Yuanfeng country''s troops eyeing ourselves? Why don''t you find other people? When I board that position, We must destroy the country of Yuanfeng in order to avenge today''s revenge!" The fourth prince said, obviously, he finally listened to the general''s opinion.


    The other generals breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the four princes finally let go. They have now chosen to stand on the side of the four princes. Then, their interests have been tied to the four princes, and they will be all glorious. If it hurts, they naturally hope that the four princes will succeed in the end.


    "His Royal Highness is wise, the army of Yuanfeng Country in front of us is not a concern at all. We only have more important things to avoid entanglement with them. Once we succeed, Your Highness will be in that position. Then, we want to destroy Yuanfeng Country. , It''s a trivial matter at all." The general said before.


    "Yes, yes." The other generals also agreed, obviously not wanting the four princes to feel frustrated because of this incident. If they were arrogant and angry, it would be bad.


    The words of these generals made the faces of the four princes look better again. Yes, this is not a run away, but there are more important things to do, and there is no time to care about Yuanfengguo. It is not that I am afraid of them.


    "When I win the competition and get to that position, the first thing is to destroy Yuanfeng country, even if their emperor kneels down to beg me, I will not change my mind." The fourth prince thought.


    Although persuaded by other generals, the four princes agreed not to stay here, but chose to break through. However, the fourth princes still hated Yuanfengguo and felt that they had embarrassed themselves. Opportunity will definitely revenge.

 2629 Chapter 2629 is too smooth

    Now that the decision was made in his heart, the four princes did not continue to delay here, and gave a thorough order. Every second wasted here means a second slower than the other princes. He obviously did not want to Continue to waste time here.


    After the generals got the approval of the four princes, they immediately issued the order to retreat and break through. However, in such a short time, the loss of the army shocked them.


    Although, when seeing the strength of Yuanfengguo¡¯s leading teams, these experienced and outstanding generals realized that their losses will not be small today, Yuanfeng The people of China are obviously very smart, and they chose to attack when they were most tired and dealt them a heavy blow.


    However, even if they had already guessed and were mentally prepared before, they still felt a horror at this time. In just such a short time, they lost another quarter of their army, that is Said that they have lost half of their soldiers in such a short period of time.


    how can that be?The strength of Yuanfeng¡¯s army is strong, but it shouldn¡¯t be so strong. Is this too exaggerated?In the estimates of these generals, they realized that they were wrong and immediately chose to break through. In the process of breaking through, there will definitely be losses. At that time, they can smoothly take half of the team out, even if it is successful. Up.


    In their opinion, this is not very difficult. After all, they are also a military power. They have always been the largest country outside the pass. Now they are not fighting hard with Yuanfeng¡¯s army. They just break through and have a quarter of the loss. , It''s already very big, no matter how you look at it, there should be no problem.


    However, what is going on now?


    They have already lost a quarter of their army before they even begin to break through. You know, this quarter of the army has more than 10,000 men, and they disappeared in such a short time?This is the army that was prepared to sacrifice and help them break through. Why did it disappear so soon?


    Obviously, these outstanding generals cannot accept this fact for a while. However, even if they cannot accept it, it is indeed a fact. They have lost tens of thousands of people. These people were either killed or killed. Captured, or injured, there is no way to continue fighting. Staying here is either killed or captured. In short, they did lose tens of thousands of combat power in such a short period of time!


    These generals were horrified to discover that even if they had thought of Yuanfengguo''s army very well before, but now it seems that they still underestimated the combat effectiveness of those troops. They are really terrifying.


    Of course, there are many reasons for this situation, including the exhaustion of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, the loss of speed of horses, and the loss of morale due to being surrounded. However, the most important point is that Yuanfeng¡¯s army is stronger than they expected. It¡¯s too much, especially when it¡¯s rushing to the front, the front team is like a sharp blade, it easily cut through Feng Jueguo¡¯s weak line of defense, making it easy for the troops behind Yuanfeng to fight. A lot.


    "Retreat, retreat! Quickly break through!" The generals who reacted quickly shouted to their soldiers.


    Yuanfengguo¡¯s army is too strong to stay here any longer. It won¡¯t work for a second and must be withdrawn as soon as possible!


    However, compared to the previous time when persuading the four princes, these generals now have no confidence in their hearts.


    Before, when they were persuading the four princes, they were confident that they could take most of the team to leave here. After all, they are not weak, and they made decisive decisions without wasting too much time, so they all have Confidence breaks out, and can retain most of their strength, in this case, they still have the opportunity to continue to fight for the throne.


    However, the cruel reality makes these generals feel very heavy. They now only have about half of the team, which is more than 20,000 people. If more than 20,000 people can successfully break through, then they still have a chance. Their previous goal was to take more than 20,000 people out.


    However, now they understand that this is impossible. They want to break through. Yuanfeng''s army will not watch them break through smoothly. It is for sure that they are chasing and intercepting. Then, they are breaking through. There will definitely be losses in the process, but now, Yuanfengguo¡¯s army has shown strong strength, and the losses during the breakout process will be even greater than they expected. Ten thousand people may not be enough.


    But what can they do without breaking through?Stay here?That is obviously even more undesirable. They have lost half of their people in such a period of time. If they continue to stay here, I believe they will be wiped out in a short time. There is no difference between waiting here and waiting for death.


    Therefore, they have no choice but to break through the encirclement. Even if they know that they will lose a lot in the process of breaking through, they can only continue to break through.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!" Huang Feng, who has been paying attention to the situation in the audience, immediately discovered the idea of ??the windy army, and immediately asked his soldiers to speed up the attack and increase the attacking intensity.


    Before, Huang Feng, in order to cause the greatest loss to Feng Jueguo''s army in the shortest possible time, and to undermine their confidence, he put his elite troops at the forefront and acted as a sharp knife for the entire team.


    The process of the ambush battle was easier than Huang Feng had previously expected. He did not expect that Feng Jueguo¡¯s army¡¯s ability and will to resist would be so weak. Moreover, it seemed that they were all going to die or not. Even if they don''t attack here, they might fall off the horse at any time.


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s army is too tired, and the original combat effectiveness is simply not available. This makes the already strong elite soldiers appear even more brave, one by one, as if the gods descended to the earth, irresistible, and easy. It broke through Feng Jueguo''s defense line and moved forward smoothly.


    The ordinary army of Yuanfeng State followed. Their combat effectiveness could not be compared with that of Feng Jueguo''s army. However, in this situation, it is not the case. Feng Jueguo''s soldiers are too Tired, unable to exert their due strength, and their defense line was also rushed by the elite soldiers at the forefront. The soldiers of the ordinary army of Yuanfeng country only need to follow behind to pick up the leaks. Yes, they can still do this job, and because Feng Jueguo''s army is weak, the ordinary soldiers of Yuanfeng Country seem to be much more aggressive than before.

 2630 Chapter 2630

    Terrible!


    This is the idea that Feng Jueguo''s generals had in their hearts after seeing the scene.


    The soldiers of Feng Jueguo were on the verge of collapse because they were too tired and ambushed by the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom. After receiving the order to break through, they scrambled to flee outside, even the formation. on.


    Originally, when the generals of Feng Jueguo thought about it, although they suffered heavy losses after being ambushed by Yuanfeng Guo''s army, judging from the quality and combat effectiveness of Feng Jueguo''s army, it is not too much to break through. Difficult things.


    However, they have forgotten that their army is on the verge of collapse. They have the ability and confidence to bring their troops to break through smoothly, but the soldiers below have no such confidence.


    These soldiers are the ones who personally fought with the elite soldiers brought by Huang Feng, and they are also the most able to feel the horror of that army.


    Originally, these soldiers, like their generals, felt that their army was the strongest, whether it was compared with many countries outside the pass or the Great Lu dynasty in the pass. It''s not bad at all.


    However, when they met this army of Yuanfengguo today, their thoughts began to waver, and their confidence in winning every battle in the past also gradually disappeared. They found that they were not the opponents of those soldiers at all. , Often they were hacked and killed three or four people here, but they still could not cause the slightest harm to each other, which made them feel very desperate, and they finally realized now that the army of the Da Lu Dynasty faced them in the past. Time, the kind of feeling that I have.


    Desperate, helpless, and helpless.


    Although there are their own reasons for this, the strength of Yuanfengguo''s army still makes the soldiers of Feng Jueguo feel frightened.


    And those generals who are extremely windy, although they have discovered that the Yuanfeng country¡¯s army is very strong when observing the battlefield, they did not personally fight against each other after all, so although they think that the Yuanfeng country¡¯s army is very strong, However, there is no specific concept, and they are still optimistic that if they fight desperately here, there is no problem in trying to break through.


    The reality is not as good as they thought.


    Before the generals of Feng Jueguo gave the order to retreat, the soldiers of Feng Jueguo could barely resist the attack of Yuanfeng''s army. Although they also knew that they were not opponents of the other party, as long as the generals ordered Retreat, they can only continue to fight.


    And when they received the command from the generals to retreat, the soldiers who had never left the country immediately scrambled to escape. They were just trying to persevere before. Now that they have the command from the generals, how can they continue to persevere?I wish I had left the battlefield earlier.


    Therefore, at this time, the soldiers who had never had the power of the country seemed to have completely forgotten their previous combat literacy. When they retreated, they were swarming, and there was no order or formation at all. Their performance at this time, It seemed even worse than when the army of the Da Lu Dynasty encountered them in the past.


    Seeing this scene, the hearts of the windy generals were gloomy. They did not expect such a situation to occur. The line that could barely be maintained, after they gave the order to retreat and break through, collapsed instantly. The current soldiers People, running around like flies without their heads, there are soldiers from Yuanfeng Country everywhere, no one knows which direction is really safe.


    And the commander of Yuanfengguo''s army did not miss this opportunity and immediately followed up to further destroy Fengjueguo''s army.


    At this time, it was impossible for these windy generals to reorganize the line of defense. The soldiers had no formation at all. They only wanted to escape, and could not receive other orders at all.


    Therefore, the generals of Feng Jueguo knew that the only thing they could do now was to continue to retreat.


    I hope more troops can break through.


    This is the prayer in the hearts of many generals. Before, they were confident to take half of them out. Now, this confidence is completely gone.


    The four princes of Feng Jueguo didn''t seem to realize that his army was in danger of being annihilated. After deciding to retreat, he hid in the carriage and broke through outside under the protection of the soldiers.


    Yuanfengguo¡¯s army was fighting more and more fiercely. People who were originally ordinary soldiers also performed supernormally at this time, their combat effectiveness increased by more than a single step, and the fiercely fighting army fled in haste.


    Such a scene, how can the ordinary soldiers of the original Yuanfeng country think of it?


    In the past, their Yuanfeng country was only the weakest country outside the customs. When facing the most powerful country outside the customs, they didn¡¯t even dare to speak too loudly. Sometimes there was a small friction between the two countries, but they all said The defeat of Yuanfeng Country ended. On the battlefield, outside the entire pass, there is no country that is the most powerful opponent.


    But now?They are fleeing in embarrassment with the army of the strongest country outside the border. If this kind of scene had been before, they would not even dare to think about it, but now it is truly happening before their eyes. , They also participated in it, which made Yuanfengguo''s army more morale, and the combat effectiveness it exerted more powerfully.


    The entire battlefield has shown a one-sided situation, this ambush battle, Yuan Fengguo is sure to win.


    Because Huang Feng wanted to eliminate Feng Jue Nation¡¯s army as much as possible, he did not notice that the four princes had already taken a carriage to break out. He was personally bringing the three thousand elites he had exchanged to the forefront. It is the blade of this sharp knife. With his presence, this sharp knife can be sharper and cut through the enemy''s defense line more smoothly.


    Huang Feng¡¯s strength is unquestionable. Even in their heyday, these windy troops are just some of the more powerful soldiers. They are still in the category of ordinary people, but Huang Feng¡¯s personal strength has reached a semi-immortal realm. , And how can these ordinary people compare?It can be said that Huang Feng personally ended the battle, that is, he was bullying Feng Jueguo''s soldiers. Faced with Huang Feng''s attack, those people had no other way except to wait for death.


    The entire ambush battle went smoothly, even more smoothly than Huang Feng had previously expected. Feng Jueguo collapsed faster than he thought, and the fighting power erupted by ordinary soldiers on Yuanfengguo¡¯s side, It also exceeded Huang Feng''s expectations.

 2631 Chapter 2631 huge losses

    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" The four princes of Feng Jueguo succeeded in breaking out under the protection of those generals and soldiers. However, he is not at all happy now, instead, his eyes are absent. Looking at the army in front of him, he muttered to himself.


    Not long ago, the four princes came out of Fengjue with 50,000 or 60,000 people in high spirits, wanting to occupy more territory and obtain more money as soon as possible, so as to win the competition and get to that position.


    Although they were leaving, the old emperor told them to be careful of Yuanfeng¡¯s army, but the four princes did not take it seriously. The army he brought was 50,000 to 60,000, which was no longer comparable to the entire country¡¯s army. The number of people is small, what will happen to the army of Yuanfeng country?Can you still be afraid that they will fail?


    The fourth prince did not expect that he actually met Yuanfeng¡¯s army on the road and was ambushed by the other party. Once he came up, they lost a lot of money here. However, at that time, the fourth prince did not realize The seriousness of the matter is about defeating Yuanfengguo''s army on the front battlefield.


    Later, although the following generals reminded me that I didn¡¯t want to entangle with Yuanfeng¡¯s army for too long and waste too much time, so I chose to break through. Even at this time, the four princes never thought about their army meeting. Not Yuan Fengguo''s opponent, he was just a shameful ambush by the enemy.


    The generals under his command also assured him that they could bring most of the troops to break through. At that time, although they will lose some troops, their overall strength is still not inferior to the other princes. Have the opportunity to compete for the throne.


    But, what is going on now?Why are there only so few people who came out of the encirclement, and the others?


    The four princes looked around and made sure that he did not see more of his men. His face became angry, like an angry lion. He looked at the generals next to him and shouted: "You said, how is this going back? What? Why are only so few people coming out? Didn¡¯t you promise me that you can bring most of the people out? Why just come out? Ah! What about the others? Why are they like this?!"


    Facing the roar of the four princes, the generals bowed their heads without saying a word, and their faces were ugly, but there was no way to refute the four princes.


    Looking at the scene, it¡¯s no wonder that the four princes would be furious. After the 50,000 to 60,000 troops were ambushed by the other side, they may not even reach 5,000 or 6,000 when they broke out. Ten percent of the number is less than the number they promised before. There is too much difference. Just like that, don¡¯t talk about competing with other princes for the throne. Even if they really go to other countries, they may not be able to go smoothly. They defeated these countries, even if the main army of other countries was wiped out by Yuanfeng, but only with the army left in the country and the people, their five or six thousand people resisted desperately. Not necessarily able to win.


    What''s more, the situation of the five or six thousand soldiers who escaped is not very good. There are many injured. The others, even if they are not injured, have expressions of fear and numbness on their faces. It was impossible for the expressions to appear on the faces of soldiers in the windy army before, but now they are truly appearing.


    This army needs to rest and reorganize. It has lost the ability to fight in a short period of time. They have been defeated psychologically. If they are put on the battlefield at this time, they will not be able to exert much strength at all.


    These Feng Jueguo generals, although they have realized that the situation is not good before, they did not expect that there will be only such a small number of people who will be able to escape in the end. There were 50,000 to 60,000 people before. , This is less than half a day, and there is only this little left. This loss is really too great, not to mention that the four princes can''t accept it, even they can''t accept it.


    You know, these soldiers are their subordinates!The reason why the four princes were polite to them before and to win their support was not because they had these subordinates?As long as there are soldiers to support, even other princes do not dare to be rude to them.


    However, now it is just a battle, almost the entire army is destroyed, and they have lost most of their capital. In the future, the four princes and other princes should not be as polite to them as before.


    "Speaking, are you dumb?!" The fourth prince roared, Yu''s anger.


    The four princes are indeed too angry now. He never thought that a battle he hadn''t cared about would actually put them in danger of retreating from the fight for the throne. Originally, he had 50,000 to 60,000 military support. It is the most prince among all the princes, the strength is naturally the strongest, and it is also the most likely to be in that position, and therefore, he was smug before.


    But now?There are only so few people left, and all of them are still defeated. They look terrible. With such a few people, how can he compete with his brothers for the throne?


    At the same time, the four princes also clearly know that the cruelty of this fight for the throne, if you win, it is fortunate to say that you will win everything, but if you lose, then you will be hated by the future throne. Once the winner is on the throne, it''s time to settle accounts after Autumn. He is very likely to fail in the opponent''s revenge.


    Thinking of the fate he might have, the four princes only felt that there was a burst of cold in their hearts, and the whole body was as cold as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    You can''t lose, you must not lose!


    But what can be done now?Without the support of the army, there is no hope of winning, and failure is already predictable.


    They were the cause!


    The four princes looked at the generals with bitterness, wishing to kill them all now, but he also knew that the remaining people were also under the generals, so although he could not wait for now I killed them, but I still had to endure it first.


    This makes the four princes feel even more uncomfortable.


    "His Royal Highness calms down our anger. We didn''t expect this situation before. We didn''t expect that Yuanfeng Kingdom''s army would actually become so strong. From this point of view, the previous news is true. We all underestimated Yuan before. Feng Guo¡¯s army is here.¡± Except for the general with the four princes as the highest position, the four princes who were still angry at the scene could only bite the bullet and explain.

 2632 Chapter 2632 The Solution

    "Looking down? You didn''t say that before." The Fourth Prince said.


    In fact, in the hearts of the four princes, they were the same as these generals before. They didn¡¯t put Yuanfengguo in their eyes. Even if they were ambushed by the other party, they didn¡¯t take it seriously. However, now The fact is that he was wrong, and his generals who supported him were also wrong.


    However, it seems that it is too late to recognize the Tao error now, and it is impossible for the tens of thousands of soldiers who have died and been captured to return.


    Of course, in front of these generals, the four princes would not admit that he was also wrong.


    In fact, those generals also knew the details and abilities of the Four Princes, so whether he admits it or not, everyone knows it.


    "Cough cough." Hearing the question of the four princes, the general coughed awkwardly and said: "This is indeed our fault. We also regret it now and blame ourselves. However, it has happened. We are now one Think about how to solve this."


    Indeed, it is impossible for the tens of thousands of troops that have been lost to return. It is obviously impossible for Yuanfeng¡¯s army to release the prisoners kindly now. Therefore, even if they are unwilling to accept, they can only accept themselves. The fact of heavy losses here.


    But the facts have no way to change, so they must think carefully about how to deal with this matter, whether to return to the country now, or to move on and attack other countries, although they only have five or six thousand people, their strength is not as good as that. Before, however, the situation in other countries was also very miserable. The main force was completely lost. If you plan carefully, it is not impossible to defeat other countries.


    It¡¯s just that, in that case, they will have fewer soldiers if they don¡¯t have many soldiers. It is obviously impossible for the royal families and ministers of other countries to watch their country be destroyed. Moreover, this final counterattack must be It will be very powerful, and when the time comes, it will definitely bring them a lot of casualties.


    What''s more, the morale of their army is not high. Once on the battlefield, their combat effectiveness will definitely be affected. Moreover, no one can guarantee that on the way to other countries, they will be attacked by Yuanfeng State''s army. Ambush or pursue.


    "Solution, how to solve it?" the fourth prince asked: "There are only so many people, what can we do?"


    "His Royal Highness can choose to take us back to China. In that case, it means giving up this action. The competition arranged by the Emperor will naturally lose." The general said, "Of course, we can also continue to advance and attack. In other countries, although this will be very difficult, and even cause our few soldiers to lose a lot again, it is not without hope of winning. Of course, we have to guard against Yuanfeng Guo¡¯s army from chasing us again. "


    The general said two choices, however, in the eyes of the four princes, neither of these two choices are good choices.


    Choose to return home now?Of course it will be very safe, and there is no need to worry about being attacked by Yuanfeng¡¯s army again, but, in that case, it means giving up this competition with other princes and giving up the fight for the throne. For the ambitious four princes, it was obviously a very big blow, which he could not accept.


    You know, when Luiza was not dead, the four princes had ideas for the throne. Now that he finally got such a chance to fight for the throne, how could he give up willingly?


    If you don''t return to your country, you can only move on, but this is also not a good choice.


    Not to mention whether they can defeat the defenders of other countries. Even if they win, it is estimated to be a miserable victory. Then, he has fewer troops. Even if he wins the competition in the end, he relies on the support of such soldiers. , It is hard to guarantee that the other princes will not seize the throne from their own hands through military actions. What''s more, Yuanfeng''s army is nearby, and it is hard to guarantee that they will not pursue themselves and others again.


    Therefore, although it seems that there are two options, in the eyes of the four princes, there is no way to choose between these two options.


    "There is no other way?" the fourth prince asked unwillingly.


    The general was silent. Their current situation is very bad, and naturally there are not many choices. If they still have tens of thousands of troops, then they must have many more choices now.


    The four princes saw that the other party did not speak, and his heart became more desperate. Could it be that he was really going to lose this competition?


    Not reconciled!


    "His Royal Highness, there is no other way." At this time, another general said. Although this general is not as high as the previous one, he is also a person in power in the army, and he still has the right to speak here.


    "Do you have a way? Say it, say it." The Fourth Prince said eagerly.


    "The way is very simple, that is to return home." The general said.


    "Returning to China? That''s not one of the two choices just now, does it mean giving up this competition? I''m not reconciled." The fourth prince was suddenly disappointed when he heard the other party actually say such unnourishing words.


    "Returning to China does not mean that His Highness gave up fighting for the throne." The general did not suffer.


    "What do you mean? You mean, I still have a chance?" the fourth prince asked.


    "Not bad." The general said, "Moreover, the opportunity may be greater than before."


    "How is this possible?" The four princes didn''t believe it. He had just experienced a disastrous defeat here, and his subordinates suffered serious losses. How could he have a greater chance to fight for the throne?


    "All of this has something to do with Yuan Fengguo." The general said: "According to my previous observations, the number of people who just ambushed us is not too large, but they are too elite. Therefore, we will lose. If there is, there should be some troops in Yuanfeng that are not here. Where do your Highness think their people are?"


    "What do you mean?" The fourth prince''s mind obviously didn''t know what it meant, and his face was full of doubts.


    "You mean, while the people of Yuanfeng State are ambushing us, they are also ambushing the team of other princes?" The previous highest-ranking general quickly understood what his colleague meant.


    "Not bad!" The general nodded and said, "Look at Yuanfengguo''s recent actions. They first defeated Qian Yuanguo''s main force, then defeated the coalition forces of other countries, and now they are ambushing us again. Obviously, they The ambition of Feng Jueguo is not small, and our Feng Jueguo is divided into several divisions at this time. They have no reason to only ambush one of our teams. The other princes'' teams are bound to be within their attack range."

 2633 Chapter 2633

    After listening, the other generals nodded and agreed.


    They have also discovered before that although they were defeated by Yuanfeng¡¯s army, it was caused by many reasons. It is not that Yuanfeng¡¯s army has more troops than them, but they rushed in. The front front is too powerful, but in fact, the number of troops from Yuanfeng State to participate in the ambush may only be 20,000 to 30,000.


    Yuanfeng is a small country outside the Guan, and its total strength may be between 50,000 and 60,000. Since they have started a war against Feng Jueguo, they must want to win this war. Then, they have no reason not to dispatch all of them. Strength to ensure the final victory.


    Therefore, there should be a part of Yuanfeng country''s troops that did not appear here, so it must be done elsewhere, doing other important things.


    Moreover, Yuanfengguo defeated Qian Yuanguo and the main force of the coalition forces of other countries one after another, and recruited a lot of prisoners, which would increase their original military strength. In this way, Yuanfengguo¡¯s side It¡¯s impossible to have only five to sixty thousand troops, at least over one hundred thousand, and possibly even more.


    In other words, there are at least seven to eighty thousand troops in Yuanfeng State who have not shown up. They can¡¯t stay aside to watch the excitement. Since Yuanfeng State¡¯s ambitions are so big and have already ambushed them along the way, there is no reason to let them go. There is a great possibility that the army that passes other roads will act on them at the same time.


    If before today, someone told them that Yuanfeng Country actually dared to attack their Feng Jueguo''s troops in several ways at the same time, these generals of Feng Jueguo would definitely not believe it, and even think that someone was there. Just kidding, even if the troops and combat power of Yuanfeng State are gathered together, they may not be the opponents of one of their troops. How can they dare to spread out the weak and weak troops?


    However, now that I have personally experienced the battle with Yuanfeng State, I have witnessed that Yuanfeng State¡¯s army defeated their 50,000 to 60,000 troops with only 20,000 to 30,000. These outstanding generals have to admit, Yuanfengguo¡¯s strength has far exceeded their cognition. This is definitely not the combat power that a country with the weakest strength outside the pass should have. This combat power is so strong that even their state of power can''t resist it. It''s no wonder that the coalition forces of Qian Yuanguo and other countries will be defeated by Yuanfengguo one after another.


    What has happened to Yuanfengguo in recent years?How could military power suddenly grow so fast?Also, what kind of army is their forward army, who trained it, and how can it be so powerful?Even their soldiers, who have been outstanding and experienced in battle, are not their opponents?


    One by one doubts appeared in the hearts of Feng Jueguo''s generals, but no one could give them an answer. Perhaps only a few high-level members of Yuanfengguo knew the answer.


    "What do you mean?" The other generals have somewhat understood the meaning of this general, but the four princes are still confused and do not know what the other party''s words mean.


    "I mean, when Yuanfeng State is attacking us, it must also be attacking other troops of Feng Jue State, that is, the team led by other princes, and according to the strength of Yuanfeng State¡¯s army. , It is very likely that they will win other armies at the same time, which means that not only we will be defeated by Yuanfeng State¡¯s army, but the other prince¡¯s armies will also be defeated in Yuanfeng State. The army will also suffer heavy losses. At that time, the remaining troops may be less than ours." The general said.


    "There is a way!" Hearing the analysis of the other party, the fourth prince became excited.


    "Those people of Yuanfeng Kingdom cannot only ambush us. They will definitely attack other princes. We can''t defeat Yuanfeng Kingdom¡¯s army. Other princes¡¯ armies are definitely not opponents of Yuanfeng Kingdom¡¯s army. It will also lose a lot. Our army was originally the largest among the princes. In the end, after Yuan Fengguo''s attack, I believe it was still the largest number of remaining in our team." The fourth prince said happily.


    At this time, the four princes had forgotten the pain that he had just been defeated by Yuanfeng. Instead, he hoped that the fighting power of Yuanfeng¡¯s army would be as strong as possible. In this way, he would be able to bring greater strength to his brothers. casualties.


    Although the soldiers who suffered casualties are their troops, but the four princes don¡¯t care about this right now. He values ??the throne the most. As long as his other brothers have suffered heavy losses, then he There will still be a great chance. Even if he does not win the competition, he will only support him with the largest number of troops, which is enough for him to have the greatest chance to ascend to the throne.


    "What should we do now?" the fourth prince asked.


    "Return to China!" said the previous general: "We have suffered a heavy loss this time, and the other princes will not lose a small amount. We will return to China ahead of schedule and draw the troops who stayed in the country. In this way, our strength will be once again. Increase, when the other princes are defeated and returned to the country, and they cannot find more troops to support them, then they will lose the opportunity to compete for the throne."


    "Yes, we have to return to China as soon as possible and win over the generals who stay in the country. With their support, we can still win." said the four princes.


    The other generals also had no objection. Feng Jueguo did not dispatch all the troops when he came out to attack other countries. Some troops stayed behind in the country. As a result, some generals had not made a choice yet and figured out who to support. In addition, Feng Jueguo also needs to keep an army to protect the country, just in case, although they have a truce with the Dalu dynasty, who knows if the Dalu dynasty will take advantage of their internal emptiness and send troops to attack them.


    And now, the four princes and others who have been defeated are focusing their attention on the skills of the troops who are left behind in the country. Once the other prince¡¯s teams are attacked by Yuanfeng, then the teams left behind in the country , They will become the object of everyone¡¯s efforts to fight for. They now go back to China first, and persuade those generals first. Naturally, they will have a greater chance. Once they get the support of those generals, then their strength is full wind. The strongest in the country, even if they haven''t completed the competition, can still get that position with the most military support.

 2634 Chapter 2634 rush to the next battlefield

    The fourth prince became excited when he thought that he was still the person who had the most chance to win the throne. The bad mood caused by the previous failure has been forgotten, and the other generals are almost in the same mood.


    Including the four princes and these generals, none of them thought about sending people to notify other princes¡¯ teams to make them beware of Yuanfeng¡¯s attacks. After all, it is impossible for Yuanfeng to attack all the prince¡¯s teams at the same time. Yes, there must be a time difference between this. If the four princes send someone to notify the team of the other princes now, they may be able to alert the other princes in advance to see through Yuanfeng¡¯s ambush and avoid being caught Destiny defeated.


    However, the four princes and others have never thought about this from beginning to end, and have no intention of wanting to do so at all. In their opinion, they are eager for other princes to suffer the same experience as them. Well, I even hope that they will be more miserable than themselves, and it is best to be wiped out. In this case, no one will compete with his four princes for the throne.


    As for the fact that the strength of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army was greatly damaged as a result, the four princes and these generals did not care very much. They all knew that the cruelty of the throne battle was that if you win, you will win everything, and if you lose, you will lose everything. Including their lives!


    Therefore, they all regard the fight for the throne as the most important thing, even if it causes the strength of Feng Jueguo''s army to be greatly damaged, they will not hesitate.


    In their view, as long as they win the throne, then, with Feng Jueguo¡¯s existing army and the troops recruited from the people, they don¡¯t have to be afraid of Yuanfeng. The reason why they lost to Yuanfeng before is because There are various reasons. One is that they are too tired, and the other is that they were ambushed, which caused heavy losses and a sharp drop in morale at the beginning. If the two sides really fight each other in a fair environment, they won¡¯t be the best. Will lose.


    Even the generals of the country with the wind, almost all have the same idea. Although they have realized the power of Yuanfengguo¡¯s leading team, they feel that the collection of the elite of the country is also It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t fight against them. What¡¯s more, they also discovered that although Yuanfeng¡¯s team is unexpectedly strong, it has not many numbers. The rest are just ordinary troops, and Yuanfeng The country¡¯s ordinary army will only be defeated when they encounter their state-of-the-art army.


    Therefore, these generals also don¡¯t care that other princes¡¯ teams will be defeated by Yuanfeng¡¯s army. It¡¯s best for them to gather the defeated troops at that time. As long as the four princes are in that position, they believe that with the strength of Feng Jueguo, On the frontal battlefield, they can still defeat Yuanfeng''s army. At that time, they will be the only country outside the pass, and they will gather all the resources outside the pass to develop with all their strength. In two years, they will be able to return to their peak state.


    It is precisely because of this idea that the four princes and these generals are thinking about how to obtain the throne, rather than telling the other princes as soon as they are attacked. That is nothing to them. The benefits of this will even kill them.


    After having a unified opinion, the four princes and the generals began to gather the army and prepare to return to the country.


    Hearing that there is no need to move on, no need to fight against Yuanfeng''s army, the soldiers who have managed to escape from the country are relieved in their hearts. To be honest, the previous battle was confused. Yes, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. They haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, so they were defeated. Moreover, the army suffered heavy losses. It would be difficult for them to gather the courage to fight against Yuanfeng¡¯s army in a short time. .


    It''s alright now. The four princes and their superiors felt that they had returned to the country first. The soldiers below naturally breathed a sigh of relief. As for the defeat in such a big battle, one they had never seen before. If they lose the battle, what kind of punishment they will have after returning is not what they need to care about. Even if there is any punishment, there are those above who will resist it, and it has nothing to do with them.


    When the four princes of Feng Jueguo returned to Feng Jueguo with the team, Huang Feng was leading people to clean the battlefield. The battle was smoother than he had previously expected. Although there were some sacrifices, it was better than before. There are fewer trophies and captives.


    It''s just that because Huang Feng and the others didn''t bring a lot of people, that''s why the Fourth Prince and others seized the opportunity to break through. However, only a few thousand people ran away, Huang Feng didn''t care too much.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you here." Huang Feng asked a general from Yuanfeng Country and said.


    "The general rest assured, the humble position will take care of this." The general said respectfully.


    This general was a general in Yuanfeng¡¯s original army, and he was also the chief general of the ordinary troops of Yuanfeng who followed Huang Feng to ambush. His status is naturally not low, but at this time he is respectful of Huang Feng. Because he has witnessed the combat effectiveness of Huang Feng¡¯s soldiers. Although Huang Feng has only three thousand men, the combat effectiveness of these three thousand men is more powerful than that of the tens of thousands of his men. It''s terrifying. It can be said that without Huang Feng''s participation, the people they brought alone, let alone annihilation of Feng Jueguo''s army, it is impossible to win them.


    It can be said that although the number of Huang Feng and others in this battle is small, the credit is the greatest. In the military camp, they have always spoken with strength. Naturally, this general also respects Huang Feng. What''s more, he also sees it. However, their new emperor trusts Huang Feng very much. As long as Huang Feng¡¯s suggestion is made, their new emperor has not refuted it. This shows the position of the other party in the hearts of their new emperor. Therefore, he even dare not offend Huang. Peak.


    Moreover, this general also knew that Huang Feng gave himself the task of cleaning the battlefield here. It was not that Huang Feng and the others wanted to be lazy, but that there were more important things to do. On the road to other countries, There are several ambush points, and without Huang Feng leading people to participate, the ambush battles in those places may not be able to achieve satisfactory results. Therefore, Huang Feng is going to support other battlefields.


    What''s more, cleaning the battlefield is a beautiful job, there is no danger, there is still a lot of oil and water, such a good thing, who would refuse?

 2635 Chapter 2635 Reaching the Ambush

    After arranging people to clean up the battlefield, Huang Feng took his elite men away from the battlefield and quickly went to reinforce other ambush points.


    The defeated soldiers at the scene looked at this elite unit with curiosity. They were full of interest in the identity and battle of this unit. They were all just personally. People who have experienced battle, therefore, they clearly know that the reason for their defeat has a lot to do with this powerful team, but they have never heard of it before that Feng Jue has such a state. Team.


    However, no matter what, there is no doubt about the identity of this team, and seeing those elite soldiers leave here, there are a lot of windy soldiers present, they are guessing where they are going, even some people. Already roughly able to guess their destination.


    "I hope people from other teams can discover Yuanfengguo''s ambush in advance." Many soldiers thought.


    Compared with the four princes and the generals who think for their own sake, these ordinary soldiers have a much simpler idea. Some of them also thought about it. Maybe Yuanfengguo''s army also ambushed their other teams, and this An elite force may be there to support, and if this elite team joins, these soldiers feel that comrades from other roads may not end well. After all, they have personally learned the combat effectiveness of this army. , Very powerful.


    But now they are prisoners of Yuanfeng State, and they can''t do anything. They can only pray for the comrades from other roads in their hearts, and hope that those who break out can pass on the news here and cause other roads. The vigilance of the army, in this case, can also avoid the occurrence of being ambushed.


    However, these soldiers obviously did not expect that the Fourth Prince and the high-level generals, instead of sending people to remind the troops of other roads, but in their hearts hope that the troops of Yuanfeng Kingdom will fight the troops of other roads as badly as possible. In this case, no one can threaten the four princes to snatch the throne. Therefore, what these soldiers are expecting in their hearts is destined to never happen.


    And Huang Feng did not pay attention to the thoughts of the soldiers of Feng Jueguo. Those people are already their captives and have lost their threat. There is no need to waste time on them. Now, they should be more Put a lot of energy on the restless army.


    According to previous news, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army is divided into six groups this time, led by six princes who are ambitious and able to fight for the throne. These four princes are one of them, and they are also the strongest and receive the most support. Has the strongest army.


    Therefore, Huang Feng put the first battle on him. After all, there are the most Feng Jueguo troops here, and because the four princes are the strongest, the country he chooses to capture is the closest to Feng Jueguo. Although the other princes have opinions, but who makes the four princes the strongest, they can also choose this country, but, in that case, it is possible to face the attack of the four princes. At this time, the four princes are internally attrition, obviously Not what other princes want to see.


    Because of this, the other princes can only choose countries farther away from Feng Jue Country to capture them, and they are expecting an accident from the four princes, and they will be able to occupy more territory faster.


    It was precisely because of this choice that Huang Feng was given the opportunity to break through. He now came to ambush and defeated the team of the four princes closest to the destination. Then, he rushed to the next destination non-stop and continued to ambush. , Kill. With this time difference, Huang Feng can ambush in advance and continue to ambush before the next windy army reaches its destination.


    Therefore, Huang Feng naturally has no time to stay and clean the battlefield. Moreover, when fighting, he can only choose to fight quickly. Only in this way can he squeeze out more time to let him. Hurry to the next destination.


    Fortunately, the resistance of Feng Jueguo''s team was weaker than Huang Feng expected. The ambush did not last for a long time, and the ordinary troops of Yuanfeng Kingdom, who followed them to ambush, were enough to complete the task of cleaning the battlefield. No need for him to spend too much time here.


    Huang Feng marched hurriedly while continuing to exchange some elite soldiers out. After these few battles, Huang Feng already knew clearly that there was a gap between these elite soldiers and the army in this world. The army of Qian Yuanguo had not been exhausted before. If you do your best, you will win the battle. Afterwards, you will also win the battle against the coalition forces of other countries.


    And now, they are fighting cleanly with the most powerful country outside the customs with the windy army, although the windy army here is too tired and they ambush ahead of time. The reason for the trap is, However, in this one can still see the huge gap between the two sides. Huang Feng believes that even on the frontal battlefield, his soldiers are enough to defeat any team.


    Although the previous battle to ambush Feng Jueguo went smoothly, it was Feng Jueguo¡¯s army after all. It was much stronger than Qian Yuanguo¡¯s and other countries¡¯ combined forces. In addition, Huang Feng In order to make a quick battle, he has always let his elite soldiers rush to the forefront. Therefore, after a battle, he still has some losses here, and now, he is continuing to exchange and give back to the previous losses. Make it up.


    When Huang Feng led the team to the next ambush, the team around him still remained at 3,000.


    "How is the situation? How far is Feng Jueguo''s army from here?" Huang Feng asked the general next to him.


    Now, the generals of Yuanfeng Kingdom know that Huang Feng¡¯s identity is very special. Their new emperor trusts Huang Feng very much. Even Huang Feng blatantly took the female relatives with him, and their emperor did not have any opinions. It can be seen that Huang Feng''s position in the minds of their new emperor, not to mention, Huang Feng still has an extremely powerful team, so the generals of Yuanfeng State, for Huang Feng, a colleague who is not very familiar, Still very respected and admired.


    In addition, before they left, the new emperor also confessed that Huang Feng is solely responsible for all the battles here. Therefore, Huang Feng asked this general as a general, and there was nothing wrong with it. .

 2636 Chapter 2636 of course

    "Come on, Feng Jueguo''s team is less than ten miles away from here. We have set up some obstacles for them on the road, so their speed is not very fast." The general replied.


    Before Yuanfengguo¡¯s team set off, Huang Feng had explained to these generals that they would cause some trouble to his target team and slow down their marching speed. In this way, he can buy himself some time so that he can make himself better. Come here in time.


    But now it seems that the general executed this order well. He set up some troubles along the way for the upcoming wind-absolute team, and successfully delayed their marching speed, so that he could reach the opponent. Before here, I have already come here.


    "Good job." Huang Feng praised.


    Among the several teams of Feng Jueguo, the team belonging to the four princes is the strongest. Now, the most powerful team has been wiped out by him. Then, the team that is about to face Feng Jueguo will be When he has reached the ambush point, it is not too difficult to destroy them.


    The general was also very happy when he heard Huang Feng''s words.


    To be honest, this time their Yuanfeng country can rise suddenly. This is something that many generals of Yuanfeng country did not expect. Before, they defeated Qian Yuanguo, but at that time, these generals of Yuanfeng country, There is not much special feeling. Like people in other countries, they also feel that there are mostly coincidences. Before Huang Feng and his army arrived, they were beaten by Qian Yuanguo''s army. Retreat steadily.


    Therefore, even if they defeated Qian Yuanguo''s army in the end, in the hearts of the generals of Yuanfengguo, their strength is still not as good as Qian Yuanguo, and there are still more powerful winds outside the pass than Qian Yuanguo. If the country exists, it is even more impossible to win.


    Later, when Huang Feng and the new emperor took them and defeated the coalition forces of other countries, some generals had realized that things were a little different. In the past, not to mention that they defeated the coalition forces of so many countries at the same time. The army of a country has no hope of winning.


    However, now, they have defeated hundreds of thousands of coalition forces, and they only have tens of thousands of them. The reason why they can defeat the coalition forces of those countries is obviously because Huang Feng and their teams have played a vital role. The effect is that Huang Feng and his team acted as the forward army. When the other teams arrived, Huang Feng and the others had already defeated the enemy. They were just going to finish.


    It was from that time that some generals of Yuanfeng Kingdom began to realize that perhaps their country''s strength was really different, and other aspects remained unchanged. However, with the addition of Huang Feng and his troops, Everything seems to be different. The previous defeat of Qian Yuanguo may be considered luck and coincidence, but this time the defeat of the coalition forces of hundreds of thousands of other countries cannot be described by luck and coincidence.


    After realizing this, many generals of Yuanfeng Country began to get excited, unifying all the countries outside the customs, such a glorious thing, no country has ever done it before, even Feng Jueguo has been doing it in recent years. Very strong, and then, they only faintly surpassed other countries in strength, but they did not really complete the reunification, if they really fight, Feng Jueguo will not win.


    But now, their Yuanfeng Kingdom has already defeated all the countries outside the pass except Feng Jueguo, and only Feng Jueguo is the only country that prevents them from unifying the pass.


    If it was in the past, these generals of Yuanfeng Kingdom would have no idea that they could defeat Feng Jueguo, but now?They have a lot more expectations for this. Their country''s strength suddenly became stronger, and they also subdued some captives from other countries. Once the integration is completed, then, on the frontal battlefield, it is not without a peaceful country. The strength of the war.


    However, at this time, Huang Feng and their new emperor decided to take the initiative to attack. Before Feng Jueguo came to attack them, they took the initiative to attack Feng Jueguo¡¯s team. If it were in the past, who would let them take the initiative to attack. Feng Jueguo''s army, they must feel that the other party is crazy, but now they only feel a little hesitant, but they don''t think it is completely impossible.


    What makes these generals hesitate is that they have just defeated the joint forces of other countries and have not yet completed the integration. If they are now attacking the force of the country, they can only rely on their troops from Yuanfeng, as for the others. The national team is completely unable to help.


    Therefore, some generals suggested that it is better to wait for a while to complete the integration, and then it is not too late to attack Feng Jueguo.


    However, whether it is Huang Feng or their new emperor, they are very persistent about attacking Feng Jueguo now. They feel that now is the best opportunity. When they complete the integration here, Feng Jueguo is there. They are also very well prepared. At that time, what they will face is a united, powerful and experienced army.


    Such a team is obviously more difficult to win.


    And because Huang Feng had already defeated Qian Yuanguo and the coalition forces of other countries one after another, this made what he said very weighty, and the new emperor also did the same. Just as soon as he became the throne, the emperors who won the predecessor did not have The achievements they have achieved are also very remarkable, and they have given these generals a lot of trust in them. Even if there is some hesitation in their hearts, they are very resolute in implementing their orders.


    And now, Huang Feng brought the team over from the previous ambush. Does that mean that the ambush at that location has ended, and it was ended with their victory?


    Thinking of this, the general felt itchy in his heart and couldn''t help asking: "General, you are here now, did you win the previous battle?"


    "Of course." Huang Feng said casually: "The team of the four princes of Feng Jue Country has been defeated. According to our previous opportunity, the remaining people are there to clean the battlefield. I will bring people here to support. Puzzled?"


    Seeing what Huang Feng said casually, the general was full of shock. Although he had guessed before, after hearing Huang Feng''s personal admission, the general still felt very surprised.


    This won?How long is this?This movement is too fast, too fast, right?That''s Feng Jueguo, and it''s the most powerful army in these few routes, just so defeated?Didn''t even hold on to one day?

 2637 Chapter 2637 Anxious Six Princes

    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Huang Feng saw the other party''s expression and knew that the other party did not fully believe what he said.


    However, it is right to think about it. Except for himself, no one else could think that the team with only three thousand people could have such a powerful combat effectiveness. Even if it was himself, he had underestimated the combat effectiveness of that army before.


    Feng Jueguo has been famous outside the Guan for a long time. People in other countries, including Yuanfengguo, are afraid of Feng Jueguo from the bottom of their hearts. At the same time, they also recognize Feng Jueguo''s strength. But now, in their minds, Feng Jueguo, who was so invincible and invincible, was defeated so quickly. Moreover, it was still defeated by an army that was significantly smaller than them. I am afraid that people who have not seen it with their own eyes will not believe this. This general of the United States will have doubts, which is normal.


    "No, no." The general quickly shook his head and denied.


    "I don''t have to lie to you about this matter. If it wasn''t for that the battle had ended, I wouldn''t be here." Huang Feng said, he knew that although the other party didn''t doubt himself, he definitely didn''t believe it in his heart. .


    Huang Feng looked into the distance, and there seemed to be dust flying, and then said: "It just so happens that Feng Jueguo''s army is about to arrive. You will know if I have lied after seeing it with your own eyes."


    Although Huang Feng does not need to prove anything to others, he hopes to take this opportunity to increase the self-confidence of some of the generals of Yuanfeng. For a long time, countries outside the Guan have been living in the shadow of Feng Jueguo, even Yuanfeng. The country has now fought several big victories in succession. The generals of Yuanfengguo¡¯s self-confidence has been much higher than before. However, when facing the powerful Fengjueguo, their hearts are still uneasy. Conducive to the subsequent battle.


    Huang Feng knows that because they have not completed the reorganization of the descendants of other countries, their strength is limited. Although the ambush battles are beautiful, they cannot completely defeat the enemy. Some people will always escape. These escaped soldiers will definitely return to the country. It is completely foreseeable. They want to completely unify the customs and have to fight against Feng Jueguo.


    Feng Jueguo has always been the number one power outside the pass, even in the war with the Lu dynasty, they have firmly gained the upper hand. They are proud of their hearts. Although they and others defeated them here, As long as they did not completely defeat them, as long as they had a little chance, they would not give up resistance. Therefore, there would be a decisive battle at the end, which is completely conceivable.


    "Good, good." The general responded quickly.


    In fact, he didn''t want to doubt Huang Feng''s words. After all, Huang Feng is now the red man in front of their Emperor, who offended Huang Feng, just as he offended the emperor.


    However, Huang Feng came so quickly, and, depending on the number of soldiers in his team, there were still about 3,000, which made him have to doubt in his heart, even if Huang Feng can defeat the most powerful army. However, it is very difficult to defeat in such a short period of time. It is almost impossible to defeat Feng Jueguo''s army in such a short period of time without any casualties.


    However, the team brought by Huang Feng now indeed had about 3,000 people, which made the general doubt Huang Feng''s words in his heart.


    However, what Huang Feng said was right. He had no need to lie to himself. Moreover, the army of Feng Jueguo was coming, and the combat effectiveness of the army led by Huang Feng would soon be known.


    Huang Feng ignored the other side''s suspicious eyes, and when the battle started, he didn''t need to explain by himself, the other side could also know that he didn''t lie before.


    At this time, Feng Jueguo''s army still didn''t know that Yuanfengguo''s army was waiting for them on their way forward. They were all marching at the fastest speed like the army led by the four princes before.


    Because the four princes previously chose a country closest to Feng Jueguo to attack, then, what other princes can choose is naturally farther than what the four princes choose, which makes them even more anxious and want to go early. The mood of rushing to the destination is more anxious than the four princes, and therefore, they are desperately urging the soldiers below to run desperately.


    And because they encountered some trouble before, for example, on the way forward, some wild horses, or sheep, or some roadblocks suddenly appeared, which affected their forward speed, which made their hearts more anxious. , Whether it is the prince in the team or the generals of the army know that this is their last chance to give it a go, and they absolutely cannot lose.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" The Sixth Prince in the army kept urging.


    Compared with the strength of the four princes, the strength of the six princes is obviously a bit inferior, the number of troops brought is only about 40,000, and the momentum of the army is not as good as that of the four princes.


    The six princes knew that he could not win the four princes if they were only supported by the army. Now, their father gave them a chance to compete "fairly." Although they still suffer a bit, the six princes are already very vulnerable. Satisfied, he knew this was the best opportunity for him, so he tried everything to win this competition.


    Like the fourth princes, the sixth princes also did not send out scouts to delay time. Their army has been out of Feng Jueguo for more than two days now. Except for the night rest, the rest of the time is on their way. , Even eating is done on horseback. If possible, he even wants the soldiers to rest directly on horseback. He doesn¡¯t want to waste any time on the road.


    However, even so, the Sixth Prince was still a little dissatisfied with the speed of the army''s advance, and he kept urging the army under him to speed up again.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with the fourth child? According to time calculations, they should have reached their destination by now. I don''t know whether the attack on the capital will go smoothly. I hope the fourth child will encounter some trouble." The sixth prince thought.


    He can only look forward to it now. The fourth prince chose a route closer than him. He has not reached the destination yet. The fourth prince has already started fighting. He can only hope that the fourth The attacking country can have the determination to resist resolutely, dragging the fourth child.


    Otherwise, the four princes had occupied that country early, and he would definitely look at other countries. After all, the content of this competition can only be won by occupying the most territory. Just occupying a country is still somewhat unsafe. .

 2638 Chapter 2638 panic

    The sixth prince, who was thinking of whether the fourth prince would be delayed, suddenly heard a screaming scream, and then he was horrified to discover that the cavalry rushing in front, one by one, turned on their backs. The horses that were also driving at high speed in the back failed to stop in time, and bumped into them one by one. While the cavalry who fell in front were trampled into flesh, they all overturned themselves. , And then, was trampled to death by the cavalry behind.


    In an ambush!


    After seeing this scene, the six princes who were not too stupid immediately realized what had happened.


    However, the Sixth Prince did not expect that he would actually be here, and would encounter an ambush when he was about to approach the destination. Who was the ambush?Yuanfeng¡¯s army, or the army of the country he is going to attack?


    The six princes did not know who the enemy was, but he knew that the ambush and trap of the other side caused a lot of casualties with him and his army. Not only did he not expect it, but the soldiers under his command also did not. I thought I would encounter an ambush here.


    Although they encountered some troubles to some extent along the way, and even the speed of their marching was affected, the Sixth Prince did not associate the seemingly accidental events with the enemy''s ambush. He and The four princes and other princes all have similar ideas, that is, although Yuanfengguo is hostile to their Feng Jueguo, they will not choose to attack their Feng Jueguo at this time. They Feng Jueguo was not ready, and Yuan Fengguo was also not ready.


    Therefore, these princes all thought that there would be no danger on the road, and the generals also had the same idea, which also resulted in the fact that these troops are marching in a super-strength state, let alone they are now It''s time to face a well-trained army, even those rebels under Wang Cheng who have not much training can cause them great harm at this time.


    It was precisely because he had not thought of this before, so even if something happened on the road, the Sixth Prince did not increase his vigilance, let alone send out scouts. He just wanted to complete the occupation of his goal as quickly as possible. , And then, to attack other countries, he must occupy the most territory in the shortest time.


    Because the old emperor is still alive, and this competition was issued by the old emperor himself, so as long as they occupy the hostile country first, the other princes will not choose to turn their faces at this time, otherwise, they will bear the old age. The anger brought by the emperor.


    Therefore, in this case, time is extremely precious. As long as they occupy a certain country before the other princes arrive, then even if other princes arrive later, they can only stare, unless anyone wants to. You must completely tear your face at this time, but, in that case, it is very likely to be completely insulated from the throne.


    Therefore, whether it is the four princes, the sixth princes, or the teams of other princes, they are desperately on the road at this time. They spend all their energy and attention on the road, which makes them lose what they should have. Being vigilant, this also led them to ambush one after another.


    When the Sixth Prince was thinking about who did it to them and regretting that he hadn''t sent a scout, a shower of arrows flew in and caused great casualties to his army.


    After that, the six princes hurriedly ordered their men to defend, and when they counterattacked, a large group of black cavalry rushed.


    "Kill me these bastards!" Like the fourth princes, on the frontal battlefield, the sixth princes are still full of confidence in their own troops. Although they have lost a lot because of traps before, they will soon Having fought the enemy head-on, he believed that he could bring his soldiers and defeat the enemy on the frontal battlefield.


    Many of his soldiers also had this idea in their minds. However, when they tried to raise their weapons, they were horrified to discover that weapons that they can usually pick up easily seem to be heavy. It''s hard to even lift them up, let alone use them to kill the enemy.


    At this time, these soldiers remembered that they hadn¡¯t had a good rest for a long time and had a good meal. They had been on horseback for this period of time. They were sore and weak in their arms. They could only watch the enemy face. To rush them.


    A scene similar to the previous one appeared again on the battlefield. The windy army, under the impact of the elite soldiers led by Huang Feng, was unable to resist, and the large tracts fell. No one could stop Huang Feng and his army. The impact, the whole normal present a lopsided situation.


    How could this be?


    After seeing this scene on the battlefield, the sixth prince of Feng Jueguo and the general of Yuanfeng country almost had such thoughts in their minds at the same time.


    The two obviously did not expect that such a situation would occur on the battlefield. The Sixth Prince thought that his army could easily defeat the invading enemy, while the general of Yuan Fengguo felt that even if Huang Feng could defeat the opponent, However, it will definitely not go too smoothly. It will definitely fall into a hard fight. After paying huge casualties, they will be able to severely injure the enemy, and even they will go out to fight before the enemy.


    However, the scene before him proves that the two people¡¯s previous ideas were wrong. Huang Feng and his army were not only the army that defeated Feng Jueguo, but also that they were extremely relaxed. The elite soldiers, in front of Huang Feng''s army, are like children who are just learning to walk, and they have no resistance at all.


    When the Sixth Prince saw this scene, his eyes were dull. The ambition in his mind has not disappeared, but the reality has given him a slap in the face, which made him wake up from his dream.


    After losing these troops, let alone fighting for the throne, even if you want to save your own life, it is very difficult, not only to break out from the encirclement of these enemies, but also to guard against other princes. , And without the protection and support of the army, these two things were very difficult for the Sixth Prince.


    Under the reminder of his men, the six princes hurriedly ordered a breakout. However, at this time, the general of Yuanfeng State who was still in shock had completely sobered up, and his whole person looked extremely excited facing Feng Jueguo. The army attacked.


    With such a strong army in Huang Feng''s hands, what else is there to be afraid of?Now is a good time to kill the enemy and do meritorious service, how could this general give up?

 2639 Chapter 2639 must go

    The team of the six princes of Feng Jueguo fell into a desperate situation without accident. The ordinary soldiers of Yuanfeng State who had some fear of Feng Jueguo''s army in their hearts, at this time, one by one seemed to be beaten with blood. , Became exceptionally brave and moved forward courageously.


    At this time, the ordinary soldiers of Yuanfeng Country realized that the Feng Jueguo''s army, which was so strong in their hearts to be unmatched, seemed a little vulnerable at this time, and this discovery made Yuanfeng Country''s Those soldiers have become more brave, and their strength has been shown by 200%.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng led his army as an arrow and Yuanfeng''s ordinary army followed closely, the defeat of Feng Jueguo''s army was completely predictable.


    In Huang Feng¡¯s senses, the unparalleled army in front of him, in terms of number and overall combat effectiveness, is much worse than that of the previous four princes. It is not groundless to say that Feng Jueguo''s four princes are the strongest among the remaining princes.


    Before Feng Jueguo''s four princes were defeated by Huang Feng and the others, then defeating this sixth prince, who was not as strong as the four princes, would not be surprising to Huang Feng.


    However, it seemed normal to Huang Feng, but from the perspective of the Sixth Prince, it was very unacceptable. He still doesn¡¯t know how the Four Prince¡¯s team was defeated by Yuanfeng¡¯s army. Under the attack of Yuanfeng State''s army, his subordinates were retreating steadily and had no ability to resist, which made him very unacceptable.


    Is it because I have been on the road all the time, the whole person is too tired, and now I have hallucinations?


    But how could the shouting and killing in front of me be so real?Is the smell of blood wafting in the air so rich?


    No, this can''t be true!


    The sixth prince yelled frantically, seeing the throne right in front of him. The wish he had been looking forward to for many years was very likely to be realized. How could he be willing to accept such an accident at this last moment?


    More importantly, he did not lose to the direct competition with other princes, but to Yuanfengguo''s army, which he had always looked down upon. This was something he couldn''t accept.


    The six princes understood that once he suffered heavy losses here, even if he escaped here, it can be said that he completely withdrew from the competition arranged by the old emperor. Without the support of the army, how could he occupy the territory of other countries? ?How to compete with his emperor brothers?I am afraid that in this case, if he shows a little bit of thought about that position, he will be killed by the other princes. Without the support of the army, he will lose his strength and completely lose the qualification to fight for that position. position.


    No, I can''t give up!


    The Sixth Prince almost madly made his people fight back. Only those generals who followed the Sixth Prince knew that it was not that his people were unwilling to fight back, but at this time, they had no strength, lost their fighting power, and had more There is no way to put the counter-attack into action, so everything is useless.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s retreat." A general couldn''t help saying.


    The situation in front of them is that these generals did not expect that before today, they would never have thought that the army they led would one day be defeated by Yuanfengguo''s army on the battlefield.


    Yuanfeng¡¯s strength is too weak. Let¡¯s not say that it¡¯s a state-of-the-art army. Even if you change to the army of any other country, you can easily defeat Yuanfeng¡¯s army. Yuanfeng¡¯s overall strength has been at the bottom for many years. , It is not without reason.


    Therefore, these Feng Jueguo generals, how can they not think that their army will be defeated to Yuanfeng State, they have defeated the powerful Dalu Dynasty, how can they lose to the weak Yuanfeng State?


    However, regardless of whether they are willing to accept it or not, and regardless of the reason for this situation, the fact is that they really lost, they lost to Yuanfengguo, who they looked down upon before, and they lost. It''s still very thorough. There is no possibility of redeeming the current situation. Even if they want to break through now, it is difficult to do so.


    However, staying here is definitely a dead end. Since Yuanfeng¡¯s army ambushes them here, they will definitely not be merciful to them. These generals know that there are actually only two countries outside the customs. Only they Fengjueguo and Yuanfengguo, other countries have existed in name only, waiting to be conquered.


    And the people of Feng Jueguo wanted to unify the customs, so the people of Yuanfeng country must have such ideas, especially after they defeated Qian Yuanguo and the coalition forces of other countries one after another, and now they take the initiative to ambush here. Waiting for others, then their minds are already very clear.


    Therefore, in this case, it is completely impossible for the people of Yuanfeng Kingdom to take the initiative to release themselves and others. In order to survive, they can only choose to break through.


    However, the six princes were already a bit crazy by the scene in front of them. They didn''t listen to the opinions of the generals at all, but desperately let the generals fight back to defeat the damn Yuanfeng country''s army.


    As for the retreat and breakthrough, the idea of ??this has never appeared in the mind of the Sixth Prince.


    The Sixth Prince is not as smart as the Fourth Prince, and none of the Sixth Prince¡¯s subordinates is as knowledgeable as the generals under the Fourth Prince¡¯s. Therefore, although they have been persuading the Sixth Prince, they did not expect the Sixth Prince to return to China to fight for the throne. The thing, just thinking about taking the six princes out of the encirclement, guaranteeing a small life is the most important thing.


    However, the six princes at this time had already fallen into madness, and were not willing to follow their suggestions at all.


    "What to do?" The generals who had taken refuge in the Sixth Prince before faced this situation and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Yuanfeng''s army was like a rainbow, and the more they fought, the smoother they were. They had completely taken the initiative on the field. If they procrastinated, none of them could escape.


    "Let someone take the Sixth Prince, we will forcibly take him away, and stay here again, we can''t leave if we want to go later," another general said.


    "This can only be done." The other generals agreed.


    They have all taken refuge in the sixth prince before. It can be said that their future is connected with the sixth prince. Although, it seems that the sixth prince has no possibility to fight for the throne, but they are not willing to give up now. As long as the six princes are still there, then everything is possible. If the six princes die here, there will be nothing.

 2640 Chapter 2640 Perseverance of the Six Princes

    "Let go of me! You let me go! You turned your back! How dare to do this to me! I''m going to kill you and kill you all!" The Sixth Prince cried frantically, struggling constantly, trying to get away from the side. Control of two soldiers.


    However, the strength of the Sixth Prince obviously cannot be compared with that of the soldiers next to him, even if he exhausted his strength, there was no way to break free.


    "You can''t do this! You can''t escape! Once we leave, we are all over!" Seeing that he could not break free, the Sixth Prince shouted desperately, hoping that the generals could change their minds.


    However, those generals clearly saw more clearly than the Sixth Prince. They had no hope of winning, and they continued to stay here, except for the soldiers to bury them. There was no other result.


    "His Royal Highness, even if we stay here, we can''t do anything. Yuanfeng''s army is more difficult than we thought. Moreover, this time it is also our carelessness. Now we can only choose to break through, as long as we can guarantee With our lives, we have a chance of revenge." One of the generals said, and then motioned for the two soldiers carrying the Sixth Prince to speed up again.


    While struggling, the six princes said: "Retaliation? How can I get revenge? Without the support of these troops, it is hard to say whether I can return to China alive. Moreover, I lost the trial without the support of these troops, my brothers. They will not let me go."


    Although the six princes are relatively stupid in the military, they are very clear about the cruelty of the royal court''s fight for the throne, because he is also one of them. If he wins the competition and is on the throne, then he is the same. The other princes will not be let go. After all, they all have the support of the army and have the identity of the prince. Who knows if they will have any ideas they shouldn''t have in the future.


    Therefore, the safest way is to find the opportunity to kill other princes and snatch the military power in their hands after ascending to the throne. Only in this way can one''s throne be stable.


    Since the six princes think so, in his opinion, the other princes must also think the same way. Therefore, if the test fails, he must find a way to deal with such a situation, and the premise is that he has enough hands. The strength is enough, and once there is no support from the army, then the other princes, how can they knead him?


    Therefore, there must be nothing wrong with the army, and he cannot watch the army being defeated.


    "Those are things to consider in the future. The most important thing for us now is to save our lives." Another general said, "Even if we stay here, we can''t do anything. Yuanfeng''s army has shown too much combat effectiveness. Up."


    The other generals agreed.


    In fact, the six princes are worried that other princes will harm him in the future, but these generals do not have too many such thoughts. After all, they do not have the identity of the prince. If they can take refuge in other princes as soon as possible, keep one. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill them, and afterwards, relying on their influence in the military, it is not impossible to slowly gain military power.


    Therefore, for them, the most important thing is to save their lives.


    When the Sixth Prince saw that his son couldn''t make sense of these people, he became even more anxious. He kept threatening these people and let them let them go. However, the effect was not great, and he was framed by two soldiers and walked forward.


    It''s just that these people''s luck today is obviously not good. The direction of their breakthrough is actually where Huang Feng is.


    When besieging the four princes before, what made Huang Feng a little regretful was that the four princes and the generals under him escaped, although the number of troops they escaped was not large, there would not be much threat. , However, it was also a trouble, so when Huang Feng was ambushing the Sixth Prince this time, Huang Feng kept a mindful, not allowing the Sixth Prince to escape from his hands.


    For this reason, after the ambush started, Huang Feng was paying attention to the position of the Sixth Prince. There was a small eagle in the sky. He wanted to find the position of the Sixth Prince when he could share his vision. Although it was a bit troublesome, But it is not impossible.


    And when the generals were about to take the Sixth Prince to break through, Huang Feng had already found their presence through Kitty''s vision, and after that, he consciously came to their breakthrough route.


    Therefore, when the generals and the Six Princes thought they would succeed in breaking through, they met Huang Feng at the edge of the battle.


    When they saw Huang Feng, the generals were shocked. Even the six princes who had been struggling were also surprised. It was not that they knew Huang Feng, but because Huang Feng was only one person at this time. It was the mass killings among Feng Jueguo soldiers, and those Feng Jueguo soldiers who killed them alone had no power to fight back.


    Although the soldiers of Feng Jueguo were too tired because they had been on the way, their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced, but the soldiers of Yuanfeng country wanted to kill them, and they had to cooperate, saying that one person could kill Feng Jueguo. The soldiers of the country were defeated, not only the soldiers of Yuanfeng State who did not believe it, but also the generals of Feng Jueguo who also did not believe it.


    However, this unbelievable thing is actually happening before their eyes. Huang Feng is not wearing the military uniform of the wind and the country, nor the military uniform of Yuanfeng. However, these generals do not think he is. It is a person from Feng Jueguo, and only by seeing Huang Feng''s merciless murder of Feng Jueguo''s generals now, he can know his identity.


    The windy generals glanced at each other. After that, they nodded tacitly and chose to go around. Although so many people were afraid of Huang Feng, it was shameful to choose to avoid Huang Feng, but Huang Feng gave them the feeling It was too dangerous. They felt that for the sake of safety, it was better to go around. They had chosen to leave the army alone and escaped. It was shameful enough, and they didn''t care about losing more.


    Of course, their behavior was another curse from the six princes, thinking that they were too courageous. Such behavior lost Feng Jueguo''s face. They are all battle-tested veterans, not only have good commanders. Talent is not bad in terms of personal bravery.


    However, so many people are now scared off by the other person alone. In the eyes of the Sixth Prince, it is really embarrassing. Although he also thinks Huang Feng is very dangerous, but he flees without a fight. It is unacceptable.

 2641 Chapter 2641

    "Where are you going?"


    When the six princes cursed the generals, the murderous god of Yuanfeng country, I don''t know when, has already arrived in front of them, with a relaxed and leisurely expression, and his tone of speech is like chatting with an old friend.


    However, I have just seen how Huang Feng killed the Sixth Prince and the generals of their soldiers, but there is a cold feeling, and the eyes looking at Huang Feng are much more fearful.


    Although these generals are generals in the team, they also have the opportunity and qualifications to lead the army on the battlefield. They have always believed that on the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people, personal bravery is of no use. No matter how good you are, how much can you beat?I will besiege you with ten people. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll send fifty or more. They will always be able to defeat you.


    Therefore, as the leading generals, these generals all paid attention to the strategy of war. However, after seeing Huang Feng''s bravery, the idea in their hearts began to waver.


    The role of individual bravery on the battlefield is indeed limited, but when this individual bravery breaks through the limit and becomes invincible, that''s another matter.


    Although these generals did not directly fight with Huang Feng, they had just witnessed the battle between Huang Feng and other soldiers. Although surrounded by hundreds of soldiers, Huang Feng still seemed to be able to do so and beheaded continuously. Their soldiers, but Huang Feng himself is not at all dangerous. Their elite soldiers, who are extremely windy, can''t even touch Huang Feng''s clothes, so how can they hurt him?


    Therefore, it is precisely because of seeing Huang Feng so powerful that these generals chose to avoid by appointment. Even if they were mocked and cursed by the six princes, they did not have the slightest intention to change their minds. They could have a foreboding. , If they stay and choose to kill Huang Feng, then they may not be the last one to leave.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that they didn''t choose to stay and besiege Huang Feng together, but Huang Feng took the initiative to chase them. Obviously, the master of Yuanfeng State said that he was not going to let them go.


    However, it is not surprising that these Feng Jueguo generals will be able to understand Huang Feng''s approach only by thinking a little bit.


    After all, these people are the generals of Feng Jueguo, the commander of this army at the moment, and even among them there are six princes, such a distinguished person, as long as they can kill them, then, Yuanfengguo It will be easier for the army to defeat their windy army.


    As for the identities of these people, they are actually very easy to recognize. Who makes the armor they wear is obviously different from that of soldiers. Compared with the armors of soldiers, their armor is naturally more refined, stronger, and capable of defense. To be stronger, the difference between the two can be seen from the appearance, but the armor that was supposed to protect them has now become a reminder for them.


    It is meaningless to smile and escape. Now that the Yuanfeng country master on the opposite side has chased him, he obviously wouldn¡¯t just watch them leave easily. If they want to leave here and break out, they must kill first. This master of Yuanfeng Country.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Kill him together! No matter how powerful he is, there will be only one person. If everyone goes together, he will definitely die!" The sixth prince roared, he didn''t want to leave so sullenly, originally, let him Leaving the army and fleeing alone made him very difficult to accept, and felt very embarrassed. Now if he is scared off by a person from Yuanfengguo, then he will have any face to live in this world in the future.


    It''s just that he is now controlled by the generals under his command, and he has no commanding power. He can only curse in his mouth. Now it''s alright. The Yuanfengguo voluntarily chased him up. This is for death, and , If this is the case, the generals next to him shouldn''t choose to escape, right?


    The six princes are right, they have already reached this point. The generals who are absolutely windy did not choose to escape again, because they knew that if they escape again, the master of Yuanfeng will still catch up. Since this is the case, it might as well take advantage of the surrounding soldiers to besiege Huangfeng together. In this case, they will be more confident.


    The generals drew their sabers and ordered the soldiers around to continue besieging Huangfeng, while they were looking for opportunities around.


    Feng Jueguo is a country that advocates force. To be a general in the army of such a country requires not only excellent commanding ability, but also personal courage. Otherwise, it will not be able to control the following. Those soldiers.


    Therefore, the six princes only hoped that these generals would stay and kill Huang Feng.


    The fighting sounded again. There were only a lot of people besieging Huangfeng, and they were all elite soldiers. Since these generals wanted to bring the Sixth Prince to break through, it was obviously impossible to rely on only a few of them. The army, and the army that can be selected by them at this time, are all elite soldiers, because they all know that the army that stays must be over, and what they can take away is the root of them in the future. Therefore, in this case , They will naturally not leave the elite around them, these people must be taken out, but that is the basis for their re-emergence in the future.


    At this time, these elite soldiers were also involved in the siege of Huang Feng, and the strength of the army besieging Huang Feng became stronger.


    However, what made the generals of Feng Jueguo feel frightened is that the master of Yuanfeng country, even if he was besieged by such a powerful army, still seemed to be able to do so well in the encirclement, without the slightest panic at all. Moreover, even if the elite soldiers around them joined the battle, they still did not improve the battlefield too much, and they still couldn''t even touch the corners of Huang Feng''s clothes.


    how can that be?How could he be so powerful?Who the hell is this?


    One by one, the doubts rang in the minds of the windy generals, and they were all horrified. These generals who have been in the barracks for decades, what kind of military masters have not seen before?It is precisely because such masters have seen too much, that''s why they feel that personal bravery is useless in a big battle.


    However, after seeing Huang Feng''s skills, they suddenly felt that their previous experience was so shallow. A master like Huang Feng was unprecedented and unheard of before.


    Apart from horror in their hearts at this time, there was only fear.

 2642 Chapter 2642

    The generals of Feng Jue only felt cold in their hands and feet at this time, and what made them panicked was that the master of Yuanfeng Country had already locked their eyes on them, and killed them towards them.


    "Quickly, stop him!"


    "Come here! Block me! Block him"


    "Don''t let him over!"


    These generals anxiously gave orders to their own soldiers and the surrounding elite soldiers. They dare not face Huang Feng now. Although they stayed and prepared to kill Huang Feng together, they saw that Huang Feng was better than them. After expecting to be more powerful, my mind has faded a lot, but I also know that now I am going to die. I can only hope that the soldiers will hold Huang Feng and drag Huang Feng, and then they will be there again. While looking for opportunities, they killed the master of Yuanfeng Kingdom who made them feel fear.


    The soldiers around these generals also complained bitterly at this time. As those who fought against Huang Feng personally, they had a deeper perception of Huang Feng¡¯s power. Their robes, always fought against Huang Feng. Basically, there is no one who can survive a round. Often the master of Yuanfeng Country just attacked seemingly at random, but easily killed their master, even without a chance to react. They didn''t realize the danger until the knife in the opponent''s hand fell in front of their eyes, but it was too late.


    What makes these soldiers even more desperate is that so many people besieged the master of Yuanfeng Country, and many people have already died. However, they still failed to hurt the other party, let alone hurt the other party, even the other party¡¯s. They didn''t even touch the corners of their clothes. In front of such a huge gap, they felt that they were about to collapse.


    However, on the battlefield, they can only obey orders. Therefore, even if they know that they are not opponents of the other side, as long as they go up and be killed, they are very likely to be killed. However, since their superiors have ordered them, they can only be hard. On the scalp.


    Of course, the results of these soldiers rushing up did not exceed their expectations. It was another large swath of soldiers, falling down like wheat. A lot of corpses had accumulated on the ground, all of them were windy. Many of the soldiers of the country, who used to talk and chat with other people, are now lying on the ground coldly, completely devoid of breath.


    "kill!"


    The generals of Feng Jueguo knew that it would be over if it dragged on like this. The master of Yuanfengguo was too powerful. While he kept killing the soldiers on their side, he was also destroying them. The remaining soldiers¡¯ defenses here, once the fear gathers enough, then, without the opponent¡¯s hands, the soldiers on their side will collapse. At that time, they will be the only ones facing each other. At that time, they will be even more. danger.


    Therefore, some generals couldn''t bear it anymore and took the lead in launching an attack on Huang Feng. He wanted to kill Huang Feng before the soldiers collapsed. Only in this way could they survive.


    Closer, closer!


    There was already a hint of joy on the face of the general of Feng Jueguo. The angle he chose was very tricky. It happened to be Huang Feng¡¯s angle of view. Huang Feng couldn¡¯t see him. Moreover, Huang Feng was caught by Feng Jueguo. The soldiers were held back, which gave the general a chance. As long as one strike was successful, then, no matter how powerful the opponent was, there would only be a dead end, and they would have been for a long time.


    The other generals also looked at this general expectantly, hoping that his attack would achieve satisfactory results, and seeing that the long sword in the opponent¡¯s hand was the distance from the master of Yuanfeng, other winds The generals of the country all felt that Huang Feng was dead this time.


    The long sword is less than 20 centimeters away from Huang Feng. Even Huang Feng is aware of the danger. After all, the distance is too close. Moreover, the general who launched the attack is not mediocre. Hand, in this case, will not miss.


    What''s more, the master of Yuanfeng Country hasn''t reacted yet.


    The faces of the generals of Feng Jueguo have already shown ecstatic expressions, that master of Yuanfengguo, he is dead!


    In the eyes of everyone¡¯s expectations, the long sword in the hand of the Feng Jueguo general finally bayonet the Yuanfeng country¡¯s master. The other generals were overjoyed in an instant. However, the attacking general¡¯s face was revealed. A strange expression.


    He knew very well that his sword broke through the past easily, and there was no feeling that the long sword cut through the opponent''s body at all, it was as if it had pierced the air.


    But how is this possible?He obviously stabbed the opponent, and the opponent didn''t react at all. Moreover, until now, the opponent hasn''t noticed his attack, how did he avoid his attack?


    However, these thoughts of his still remained in his mind, but his body had already rushed forward two steps due to the effect of inertia. When he wanted to attack again, he saw the master of Yuanfeng Country and suddenly turned his head. Looking at him, a faint smile appeared on his face. Then, the Feng Jueguo general felt a tingling pain in his abdomen. When he looked down, he had been pierced by a long sword. , He realized that he didn''t know when the long sword in his hand had been taken by the opponent, and attacked him in the opposite direction, and he was stabbed by his saber.


    It was not until this time that the general of Feng Jueguo realized that the attack that he thought was unconscious just now was actually in the calculation of the other party, but the gap between himself and the other party was too big, and the other party did not have it. Put yourself in your eyes, so the other party didn''t even look at him before he attacked him.


    However, even in this situation, I could not stab the opponent. The opponent was too fast. Avoiding his own attack, seizing the long sword in his hand until he stabbed himself with the long sword, all this happened. Between the lightning and flint, he didn''t even react, and he was hit by the opponent.


    The gap is too big!


    Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, this is indeed the truth. A blow I thought was a sure thing was just a joke in the opponent¡¯s eyes, and the opponent easily resolved it. After that, he could easily counterattack and kill himself. Die yourself.


    More and more severe pain filled the general''s mind. The general who had been on the battlefield naturally understood what the pain meant. A wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then, the boundless darkness completely enveloped him.

 2643 Chapter 2643 Slaughter

    died?Just die like this?


    How could this be?


    The expressions of ecstasy on the faces of the other generals of the Feng Jueguo hadn''t disappeared, but they all solidified at once. They didn''t expect that things would have such a result. It was obviously that people on their side were attacking Yuanfeng. The master of the country, moreover, has also succeeded, how can he become the high number of Yuanfeng country in a blink of an eye, but the general who attacked here suddenly died?


    Because everything happened so quickly, the other generals of the country did not clearly see what happened just now. What they saw was that one of their generals attacked the master of Yuanfeng country, and, They have also succeeded in stabbing the long sword in their hands, but in the next second, the master of Yuanfeng Country did not fall as they thought. Instead, the general they attacked died on his own. Under the sword, all this is incredible.


    The sixth prince was also stunned. Just now, like other generals, he thought that this sneak attack would be worthwhile, but he didn''t expect such a result.


    While the generals were still stunned, Huang Feng glanced towards this side, and then threw out the long sword in his hand.


    Puff!


    Before the generals could react, the long sword pierced the heart of one of the generals firmly. The general lowered his head and glanced at the long sword on his chest, his face was full of incredible expression.


    You know, he is still some distance away from Huang Feng, and Huang Feng just throws the long sword in his hand is also very casual, does not seem to be too hard, plus, he is wearing thick armor. Don''t say that the opponent throws it so casually, just standing opposite him, using a sword may not be able to pierce his armor.


    However, now his armor and his body were easily pierced by the long sword thrown by Huang Feng. His thick armor, in front of Huang Feng, seemed to be a piece of paper. Defensive function, easily pierced.


    Puff!


    The general fell down with an unbelievable look on his face, and this fall also woke up the other generals.


    Two generals were killed in a short period of time, which shocked the rest of the people. Although they thought that Yuanfengguo''s master was very powerful before, they did not expect to be so powerful. , Killing the two generals on their side was so easy and freehand, as if they were playing, the gap between the two sides was too obvious.


    Can they still kill each other?The remaining generals have no confidence at all, even if there are many people on their side, and the other side is still surrounded by them, they have already been killed, and there is only a cold chill in their hearts.


    "Kill, kill him!" The Sixth Prince shouted in horror.


    Before, when the other generals wanted to escape, the sixth prince still despised and cursed those generals, thinking that they were too timid, and there was only one person on the other side. Where could they be so powerful?


    However, now the Sixth Prince doesn''t think so at all. He has witnessed the whole process of Huang Feng killing the two generals on their side, and the fear of Huang Feng in his heart is more serious than the other generals.


    As the sixth prince of Feng Jueguo, he usually has a very good life. Especially in these years, Feng Jueguo''s strength has soared. Whether it is the Dalu dynasty in the pass or other countries outside the pass, he dare not dare Offending them Feng Jueguo made Feng Jue''s domestic economy very good. The nobles had already begun to enjoy their lives, and the Sixth Prince was one of them.


    Although he had no hope of succeeding to the throne before, he had a good life as the prince, and he was naturally nostalgic for life. But now, someone is threatening his life on the battlefield. He is I''m really scared. He is still young. He has not had enough of his good days. He still wants to stay in this world and enjoy a luxurious life. He can''t die here!


    At this time, the six princes have already regretted participating in this competition. It is not good to be an emperor. Isn''t it good to be an ordinary prince?He had to participate in this competition. It''s all right now, and he has plunged himself into great danger. If he knew that, he shouldn''t have participated in this competition. In that case, he should still enjoy a luxurious life in the country.


    However, it is too late to regret this. If he wants to save his life, he has to kill this frightening master of Yuanfeng Country.


    And the generals of Feng Jueguo only smiled bitterly after hearing the words of the Sixth Prince.


    Killed the master of Yuanfeng Country?They think too, but the point is, they can''t do it.


    The other party was really too strong. In just such a short time, they killed a lot of people on their side, and they were getting closer and closer.


    "Hold him!" The generals glanced at each other, and once again decided to flee from the master of Yuanfeng Country. They had lost the courage to confront each other. They also knew that the other party would not let it go easily. They left, they only hope that their own soldiers and elite soldiers can hold back each other with their lives.


    As for how serious the loss will be in the future, that is not what they are considering at this time.


    After receiving the order, the personal soldiers of the generals and other elite soldiers launched a fierce attack on Huang Feng, hoping to buy time for their generals to escape. They also knew that those generals However, this time is obviously not the time to resent.


    Huang Feng is still very easy to deal with. He stunned the generals who started to flee again, and he was reluctant to hold on any longer. Only by killing those people first, these windless troops will be defeated faster and more. thorough.


    And Huang Feng will rush to other battlefields afterwards, so he doesn''t want to stay here for too long, it is better to solve the battle early.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng didn''t have the idea of ??playing with them anymore. Fortunately, Lingbo stepped slightly, breaking through the encirclement of the windy soldiers, rushing to the generals, in the eyes of those people in disbelief and horror. , Began their massacre!


    It is indeed a massacre!


    When facing Huang Feng¡¯s full attack, let¡¯s not say that those generals who are just ordinary people are not opponents. Therefore, Huang Feng wants to kill them without the slightest difficulty. It is just like cutting melons and vegetables. , The generals who were extremely windy died one by one by Huang Feng''s sword.

 2644 Chapter 2644 surrendered

    The sixth prince now feels like a small boat in a huge wave, which may capsize at any time, but it has never capsized.


    Huang Feng did not kill the Sixth Prince at the first time, because he had already seen that among these people, the Sixth Prince was the weakest, and there was no need to rush to kill this kind of people. Therefore, Huang Feng first killed him. It is the generals of Feng Jueguo. As long as there are no such generals, then the collapse of Feng Jueguo''s army is completely predictable.


    Therefore, the six princes could only watch in horror at the generals who took refuge in him, and died one by one under Huang Feng''s sword. Those generals who were unusually brave in their own eyes, faced Huang Feng¡¯s attack, and they were one after another. As long as Huang Feng swings his sword, there must be a general who has the power to fall down. No one can escape Huang Feng''s attack.


    The six princes understood that even the powerful generals were not the opponents of the masters of Yuanfeng Kingdom, so he was even more unlikely to be the opponent of the opponent. As long as the opponent attacked him, he would definitely die.


    However, the other party seemed to want him to suffer, and did not attack him at the first time. However, the sixth prince did not feel fortunate at all. He knew that he was going to die, but could only wait helplessly. The matter was the most mentally tormented. The six princes tried desperately to find a way, but could not think of any way, until the master of Yuanfeng country came to his side, he knew that his time of death was coming.


    Puff!


    Without any hesitation, when Huang Feng stood in front of him, the six princes knelt directly under Huang Feng''s coercion, and shouted at Huang Feng with a pale face: "Don''t kill me, I surrender. I am the sixth prince of Feng Jueguo, I am useful to you, please don''t kill me."


    Huang Feng, who originally wanted to do something, paused after seeing the Sixth Prince kneeling down and begging for mercy.


    Killing the six princes is very easy. As long as Huang Feng swipes the knife, there is absolutely no chance that the six princes will survive. However, this is not a way to maximize the benefits, just like the six princes said. His identity is still useful to him, so it is a pity to kill him like this.


    "Are you really surrendering?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I surrender, I surrender." Hearing Huang Feng''s question, the six princes who were already waiting to die nodded and said. The look of begging for mercy made the surrounding Feng Jueguo soldiers very shameless. They are I would rather die in battle than beg for mercy like the Sixth Prince.


    The Sixth Prince also noticed the gazes of the soldiers around him, and felt a little ashamed, but now he can¡¯t take care of that much. In his opinion, as long as he can save his life, it¡¯s fine. If the other party really wants Using my own words, maybe I can live a long time.


    "If I really don''t die, I must kill those bastards." The Sixth Prince suffocated the soldiers around his eyes and thought secretly in his heart.


    At this time, the Sixth Prince didn¡¯t want to kill Huang Feng, who threatened his life, but wanted to kill the soldiers who saw his ugliness. The expressions of contempt on the faces of those soldiers deeply hurt the hearts of the Six Princes. , As long as he lives, he will definitely let these bastards who dare to despise him to die.


    Of course, the most important thing now is to pray that Yuanfengguo''s master can let him go.


    Huang Feng hesitated for a moment, and said, "I accept your surrender. Stand up and let your people lay down their weapons and surrender."


    Obviously, it is more in Huang Feng''s interest to keep the six princes of the country. It is too easy to kill him. In this case, it is better to make full use of his surplus value.


    Hearing that Huang Feng was really willing to let himself go, the Sixth Prince was overjoyed. He quickly stood up and shouted: "All the soldiers of Feng Jueguo, listen, I, Feng Jueguo Sixth Prince, order you to immediately put down your weapons and Xiang Yuanfeng The Chinese army surrendered!"


    The Sixth Prince didn¡¯t have any force, and the voice he shouted could not be transmitted too far. However, it was not important. The soldiers around him could just hear it, and although those soldiers despised the Sixth Prince in their hearts. Behavior, however, where is the identity of the other party, that is the country¡¯s six princes. Now, the other party has ordered to lay down their weapons and surrender. Although the soldiers are unwilling, they can only choose to follow suit. Otherwise, even if they are If they continue to fight, they will be given a title of disrespectful disobedience, and will even harm the family members who remain in the country.


    As a result, some people close to the Six Princes put down their weapons in hesitation and unwillingness. After that, the situation spread farther and farther. More and more people learned of the orders of the Six Princes through the mouths of others, and they were all one by one. He put down his weapons and waited for Yuanfengguo''s soldiers to accept their surrender.


    And among these people, although many people are really unwilling to fight to the end, they are the most powerful Feng Jueguo. They were defeated so unexplainably, and they were still defeated by Yuanfengguo. , This makes many proud soldiers unable to accept.


    However, there are also some people who have lost their confidence in the battle and the courage to continue fighting. They can see that the army of Yuanfeng Country in front of them is no longer the army of Yuanfeng Country they knew. , Their own situation is not in the best condition, they can''t even hold their weapons, how can they fight the enemy?


    Therefore, these people have already had the idea of ??giving up, and now they have received the order of the Sixth Prince, where will they continue to resist?I still wished this order would be issued sooner.


    As a result, the entire battlefield gradually calmed down. Those Feng Jueguo soldiers who lay down their weapons stood in the wind a little dazedly, waiting for unknown orders. They didn''t expect that they were going to conquer and conquer. Other countries, but they were defeated on the way halfway before they were in the country.


    The powerful Feng Jueguo was actually defeated by the weak Yuanfengguo. What is going on?Could it be that the days when they looked down on the heroes outside the pass will pass?


    Many soldiers already have bad ideas in their minds, but they are just ordinary soldiers. Those things are left to the big men to consider. They can only be a prisoner quietly now, instead of thinking about them. For things that don¡¯t matter much, it¡¯s better to pray that the emperor and lord of Yuanfeng will treat the prisoners kindly.

 2645 Chapter 2645 General Huang Mighty

    Seeing that the words of the six princes worked well, Huang Feng was also very satisfied. In this way, they could not only save a lot of time, but also avoid a lot of casualties. Although the soldiers of Feng Jueguo have little strength, but, If the dying struggle is carried out, it will still cause great losses to the Yuanfeng country¡¯s army, especially those ordinary troops, which may cause heavy casualties. Now, if the Feng Jueguo army voluntarily surrenders, it can be avoided. This happened.


    In addition, the soldiers of Feng Jueguo took the initiative to surrender, which also made them Yuanfengguo obtain a lot of prisoners. These prisoners can continue to be added to the various armies to expand their strength, and they can also be used as coolies.


    You should know that Yuanfeng is the weakest country outside the Pass, not only in terms of military and economics, but also in population. Yuanfeng is the country with the smallest population abroad. The total population of the country may add up to it. The number of Jueguo''s troops is almost the same, so it''s no wonder Feng Jueguo didn''t put Yuanfengguo in his eyes from top to bottom.


    And now, with Huang Feng¡¯s help, it¡¯s not impossible for Yuanfeng to unify outside the customs. After the reunification, their territory will be greatly expanded, which naturally requires a lot of hard work to do physical work. Then, these soldiers who have surrendered are good candidates for these coolies.


    In addition, in Huang Feng''s view, the unification of the customs is already a matter of certainty. Then, these soldiers will all belong to the population of Yuanfeng Kingdom in the future, so naturally they can kill if they don''t.


    Of course, if these people did not choose to surrender before, but chose to resist to the end, then Huang Feng would not be polite with them.


    As for now, it is the best result.


    After all the soldiers under him lay down their weapons and surrender, the six princes looked at Huang Feng in favor, expecting Huang Feng to let him go.


    However, how could Huang Feng let him go at this time?However, he thought that the six princes might still be useful afterwards, so he didn''t cross the river to demolish the bridge and killed the other party, just let the soldiers under him take care of him temporarily.


    Although he was not able to leave immediately, at least his life was saved. The Sixth Prince did not dare to show any dissatisfaction with Huang Feng''s decision. If Huang Feng was angered by this, then some of the gains would not be worth the loss. Kill yourself, then you have a chance to escape from here alive.


    "General Huang is mighty!" At this time, the generals of the ordinary troops of Yuanfeng State came to Huang Feng''s side, and looked at Huang Feng with joy and admiration.


    Originally, this general still had doubts about the strength of Huang Feng and his army, especially when Huang Feng rushed to this place from the last ambush so quickly, it was really incredible, even if he could defeat it. Feng Jueguo''s army is not so fast.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t explain too much, and the general knew that Huang Feng was their emperor¡¯s favorite subject, so he didn¡¯t dare to doubt too much. He could only bury this doubt in his heart. Not too trusting.


    However, after this ambush, his thoughts about Huang Feng have changed drastically. The previous doubts about Huang Feng and his army have long since disappeared. Now, his heart Huang Feng and his army only admired and admired.


    Just now, after the ambush started, Huang Feng¡¯s army rushed to the forefront and broke Feng Jueguo¡¯s defense line first. This general also knew that the army he led afterwards also fought beautifully and seemed to be where he was going. Disclosure, however, he knew in his heart that Huang Feng¡¯s army laid them out and created good conditions. He did this. Huang Feng¡¯s army has already broken down the opponent¡¯s line of defense and is still deep. It deeply hit the opposing soldier''s psychology and gave them a sense of powerlessness. This made the soldiers in the windy army not have much resistance and ability.


    It is precisely because of this situation that the soldiers led by this general will run so smoothly when they rush over. Otherwise, the result is definitely another situation. He has been in the military camp for many years and knows that their Yuanfeng country¡¯s army is in combat effectiveness. How big a gap is between the troops of Shanghe and Feng Jueguo, not to mention that there are not as many people here as Feng Jueguo''s armies, even if the opposing army is very exhausted, but if there is no army from Huang Feng, they are It is simply impossible to win against an army that is extremely powerful.


    In addition, Huang Feng''s personal bravery also impressed the general very deeply.


    Originally, Huang Feng looked very young, and he was a little bookish and weak in writing. The general only thought that Huang Feng had some ability in command and training. In terms of personal courage, Huang Feng was absolutely not good.


    However, when the battle really fought, he knew how powerful Huang Feng was. When Huang Feng killed the enemy, he still had a plain expression, still a soft and weak look, but the entire battlefield was No one was Huang Feng¡¯s opponent. The soldiers who had never gotten close to the country were killed by Huang Feng. Even if they were besieged by everyone, Huang Feng was able to do well without any panic, and, You can still kill the enemy without taking any damage.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng, surrounded by many Feng Jueguo soldiers, killed a large number of Feng Jueguo generals and captured the six princes of Feng Jueguo. His admiration reached its peak. He knew that he would never be able to reach the level of Huangfeng. Moreover, he also believed that no one outside the customs could achieve the level of Hornets. Then ten enemies in the army, one hundred enemies, It was like a joke in front of Huang Feng.


    And it was precisely because Huang Feng killed a large number of Feng Jueguo generals and captured the other six princes that made this battle so easy and ended so quickly.


    At this time, the general had no doubt that Huang Feng was at the last ambush, and it took so little time to defeat Feng Jueguo''s army, because he has already seen it with his own eyes. The ambush here is the same. It didn''t last long to win, so it is not surprising that Huang Feng defeated Feng Jueguo''s army in a short time at the last ambush.


    "I don''t know where your Majesty found such a strong man. It is really fortunate for us to have such a person in Yuanfeng Country." The general said with emotion.

 2646 Chapter 2646 hand it to us

    "Before the humble position, I had offended a lot, go to General Huang Haihan." The general said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng has such a strong ability, and his subordinates have such a strong army. Coupled with the trust of the new emperor, it can be said that Huang Feng''s future in Yuanfeng is bright, and this general is naturally unwilling to offend him. Huang Feng''s, he was worried about the outcome of the battle before, so he said to Huang Feng, now that he has determined that he has misunderstood Huang Feng, the general is also very happy to apologize to Huang Feng.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng waved his hand and said. When he reached his position, he wouldn''t pay much attention to other people''s views of him. In the face of absolute strength, everything else was a cloud.


    "I have to rush to the next ambush, you should know how to do it?" Huang Feng said to the other party.


    Huang Feng and his army are the mobile units for this large-scale ambush. After fighting in one place, they must immediately rush to the next place. Fortunately, the soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng are all elites. , Although there is no internal strength, not a peerless master, but it is still possible to simply breathe out and accept the new. As long as they take a short rest, they can regain a lot of energy, and they can continue to fight.


    "Understand the humble duty!" The general arched his hands.


    He is very clear about what Huang Feng meant. Huang Feng and the others are going to the next ambush. Then, the task of cleaning the battlefield here is naturally handed over to him. Although Feng Jueguo''s army has surrendered, they are accepting prisoners. In case of accidents, it may cause very bad consequences. After all, there are not many people here.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "The sixth prince of the most windy country, please show it to me, don''t let him run away, it may be useful later."


    Although Huang Feng doesn¡¯t know what to do with the six princes in the future, the identity of the other party is there after all. As one of the princes who have the right to fight for the throne, even if the six princes are no longer useful, in Feng Jueguo¡¯s country, It must be somewhat influential.


    And although they defeated Feng Jueguo''s army here, they still need to attack Feng Jueguo if they want to completely defeat Feng Jueguo. At that time, perhaps the sixth prince will have other uses.


    Of course, even if there is no other use, it is not too much trouble to bring one more prisoner.


    "The humble position knows that he will definitely not let him go." The general assured.


    Even if Huang Feng didn''t specifically explain it, this general would focus on the six princes of the country. The other party''s status is noble, even if it is used to exchange money in the future, he can change a lot.


    Huang Feng nodded, and only then did he greet the elite soldiers under him, how enviable and admired the other soldiers in Yuanfeng Country, the soldiers in Feng Jue Country hated and frightened their eyes and turned away.


    Their battle is not over yet!


    In this way, Huang Feng has been carrying that elite unit to and from various battlefields, constantly fighting against the windy army, which also made the other troops of Yuanfeng State and the windy army fully aware of this army. The excellent troops and unmatched combat effectiveness.


    With Huang Feng and this elite army joining, the ambush battle went smoothly. All the ambush battles Huang Feng and the others participated in won the final victory.


    However, it takes time to fight and rush, and the princes of Feng Jueguo are desperately rushing in order to occupy more land as soon as possible. Therefore, even Huang Feng, they have tried their best to speed up and save time. Now, there was still a two-way ambush, and they fought before they arrived.


    One way, when Huang Feng arrived, it was the time when the fight was the most intense, and they did not wait for Huang Feng¡¯s support. The army of Yuanfeng State who was ambushing here in advance was still in accordance with the plan to deal with the army of Feng Jueguo. Conduct an ambush.


    However, although they are waiting for work, the combat effectiveness of Feng Jueguo¡¯s army is definitely not to be underestimated. Although they are seldom tired now, they see that the enemy is Yuanfeng Guo¡¯s army. Soldiers, not only didn''t feel scared, but their morale skyrocketed. Before seeing the strength of Huang Feng''s army, the ordinary Yuanfeng country''s army was not in the eyes of Feng Jueguo''s army.


    Moreover, the number of troops in Yuanfeng Kingdom was originally small, and then the soldiers were divided into several routes to ambush. Therefore, the number of troops in each route is not very large. In this way, the soldiers of the country will be even more troublesome. Scared.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that although they had the upper hand in the battle with Yuanfeng State''s army, their resistance to Yuanfeng State''s army was much stronger than they thought.


    They have not played against Yuanfeng¡¯s army before, and they can easily win the opponent each time. However, although they have the upper hand this time, they have not been able to defeat the opponent in a short time. Instead, they were caught in a tug-of-war. Yuanfeng''s army suffered a lot of losses, and their army, which was extremely powerful, also suffered great losses.


    This situation made Feng Jueguo''s soldiers very angry, but they were also puzzled. I don¡¯t know if these Yuanfengguo soldiers had taken the wrong medicine and how they were fighting so fiercely. Feng Guo''s army can fight so well.


    In fact, the combat effectiveness of Yuanfeng¡¯s ordinary army has not improved a lot. The reason why they are able to fight so bravely and hard is also because they have successively won Qian Yuanguo and the coalition forces of other countries. Their morale and confidence have greatly increased.


    It turns out that we are not the weakest army outside the customs, it turns out that we are not so vulnerable!


    Many soldiers have such thoughts in their hearts, and this has resulted in the fact that the soldiers of the Yuanfeng country still feel very nervous and scared in the face of the soldiers of the army. The courage of the opponent in the first battle, especially after seeing a lot of casualties on the other side, the morale of Yuanfeng State''s army was even higher.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng came with the army, the battle had entered a white-hot stage. Both sides were stunned. No one thought of retreating from here, and wanted to completely kill the other side.


    "You did a good job, then, next, leave it to us." Huang Feng muttered to himself as he looked at the soldiers of Yuanfeng State who were fighting bravely. These are all ordinary Yuanfeng State soldiers. Soldiers, they don''t have super combat effectiveness and super physical fitness, but they are still inextricably separated from the powerful Feng Jueguo army, which makes Huang Feng more admire them.

 2647 Chapter 2647 Another Victory

    With the addition of Huang Feng and his elite troops, the situation on the battlefield has naturally undergone a fundamental change. The originally anxious battlefield immediately tilted the balance of victory towards Yuanfeng State.


    In fact, when Huang Feng and the others arrived, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army had already discovered them. Regarding this sudden appearance of the army, they didn¡¯t even need to look at it to know that it was definitely Yuanfeng Guo¡¯s reinforcements, because they were Feng Jueguo. Bian will definitely not have reinforcements!


    Because of the order of the old emperor, now, the princes who are supported by the army and hope to be able to fight for the throne are taking their own teams to attack other countries. They are in a competitive relationship with each other. After all, there is only one position. , There is only one winner in the end.


    Therefore, it can be said that the princes of Feng Jueguo are fighting each other, and even those princes of Feng Jueguo may wish other princes in danger in their hearts, how could they send people to support other princes?


    Therefore, when they saw another army appear, the generals in Feng Jueguo''s army knew that they must be the reinforcements of Yuanfengguo. This made them slightly worried. The resistance of Yuanfengguo''s army has exceeded their expectations. Now the two sides are in a state of anxiety on the battlefield. If the other side comes to another team, the situation will be hard to say.


    However, when it was discovered that there were only two or three thousand reinforcements, the worried generals of the country were relieved immediately. Just such a small number of people will obviously not have an obvious effect on the battlefield. Finally, The victory will still belong to them.


    Although Yuanfengguo¡¯s military resistance exceeded expectations, the generals of Feng Jueguo still believe that their Feng Jueguo army is invincible, and the final victory must be theirs. The facts are similar. Although the two sides are anxious Status, but, in fact, they still have to occupy some advantages here, as long as they are given some more time, they can still win.


    However, when Huang Feng led the army into the battlefield, those generals of Feng Jueguo suddenly disappeared. They discovered that the army of Yuanfeng Kingdom that had just been supported was not an ordinary team at all. , But tigers, their line of defense, under the impact of the opponent, easily collapsed, and then it turned out to be a one-sided massacre.


    In such a situation, have these outstanding generals ever seen before?At that time, I was frightened. The soldiers who had been out of the country had a psychological breakdown one by one. They never thought that the people here were so powerful, and the enemies before them were difficult enough, but this one is now. It is more than twice as powerful as before.


    Does this make people live?


    The soldiers who had been out of the country suddenly felt a sense of despair. Although the opponent¡¯s reinforcements were not many, their combat effectiveness was too strong. The strength of two to three thousand people was stronger than that of twenty to thirty thousand. , And on their side, there are only more than 30,000 people in total.


    How do you fight this?


    When Feng Jueguo¡¯s soldiers felt desperate, the Yuanfeng country¡¯s side uttered cheers. Huang Feng and the others had arrived. These Yuanfeng country¡¯s soldiers also found out immediately. Unlike Feng Jueguo''s army, the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom had some understanding of the strength of Huang Feng''s army before.


    Before, the reason why they were able to defeat Qian Yuanguo and the coalition forces of other countries in succession, Huang Feng¡¯s team played an important role in it. Although their number was small, their strength was not weak. How did Qian Yuanguo and the coalition forces of other countries win? Not many people know the details, but one thing is certain, this team is still very good at fighting.


    And now, when they are about to be unable to hold on, the appearance of this team undoubtedly gives them a lot of confidence.


    More importantly, the generals of Yuanfeng Kingdom also knew that Huang Feng¡¯s army was to act as a mobile force. Since they are here now, it means that the other ambushes have already been fought. It ended with their Yuanfengguo victory.


    Although in such a short period of time, Huang Feng and the others have defeated Feng Jueguo''s other troops, which makes people feel incredible, but for those generals of Yuanfengguo who are insisting, the news is more. What brings them is exhilaration, so that they have a stronger fighting determination.


    And when Huang Feng and the others joined the battle, these Yuanfeng soldiers finally saw with their own eyes how this elite unit fought. This army is undoubtedly very powerful, regardless of its individual strength or overall coordination. They are all so powerful, far surpassing the opposing army.


    Originally, these Yuanfengguo soldiers were very proud of the fact that they and others were able to entangle Feng Jueguo¡¯s army for so long, and that they were inextricably fought with each other. However, now they are seeing Huang After the combat power of Feng''s army, they suddenly felt like a little stranger, and they had a feeling of high mountains and admiration towards Huang Feng.


    This is a super powerful army!No wonder they have been able to defeat Qian Yuanguo''s army and the coalition forces of other countries continuously before, and their combat effectiveness is really too strong.


    After Huang Feng and the others joined, the situation on the battlefield quickly became clear. The army of Yuanfeng State, which was already about to be unable to hold on, broke out again with great combat effectiveness, and cooperated with Huang Feng and the others to defeat the wind and the country¡¯s army. The collapsed army.


    However, the soldiers of Feng Jue Kingdom, who thought that victory was in sight, discovered that they had already gone to extinction unknowingly. The entire battlefield had fallen into extreme passiveness. In addition, physically and psychologically. After losing the confidence to win, the overall combat effectiveness of these inexorable soldiers fell rapidly and completely fell into a disadvantage.


    It was another victory, but this smooth thought that Huangfeng and the others could not arrive before the ambush, so the casualties on Yuanfengguo''s side were not small, but in the end it was their side who won. Therefore, the soldiers of Yuanfeng State are quite satisfied with this result.


    The situation on the other road was worse than here. When Huang Feng and the others rushed past this battlefield, the army of Yuanfeng State that was in charge of ambushing Feng Jueguo''s army had been defeated, and Feng Jueguo''s army had already been defeated. Successfully entered the target imperial city and completed the capture of that country.

 2648 Chapter 2648 Attacking the City

    Wu Fan was not too surprised by the occurrence of this situation. After all, these princes of the country are divided into soldiers, and he needs to lead the army all the way, where fighting and driving are both It takes time, and it''s normal for a windy army to break through the ambush.


    However, it can also be seen that Feng Jueguo¡¯s army is strong. They have obviously consumed a lot of physical energy on the road, and Yuanfengguo is ambush in advance, waiting for work, but let the other party break through their ambush. Circle, it can be seen that the combat effectiveness of Feng Jueguo''s army is stronger. If these Feng Jueguo''s troops are at a normal level, then there may be more ambushes that will be broken.


    Huang Feng arrived near the ambush of Yuanfeng¡¯s army and gathered a group of broken soldiers. After a little rectification, he chased the capital where Feng Jueguo was located. At this time, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army only entered the city not long ago. , The foundation is unstable, it is a good time to attack them.


    However, the chief general of the Yuanfeng country''s army that was defeated seemed to have different opinions.


    "General Huang, do we wait for the reinforcements to arrive before attacking this city?" The general hesitated a bit and said.


    From Huang Feng¡¯s mouth, the general already knew that the other ambushes had been won. This was naturally a very exciting thing. The general was also very happy to know the news, but , When Huang Feng wanted to attack this city now, he hesitated.


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s army has indeed just entered the city and has not yet fully established its footing, but the situation on their side is also not very good. The army has just been defeated, and Huang Feng¡¯s army has only two or three thousand. Although the strength is very strong, but when used to attack the city, it seems a little insufficient, and the number is too small.


    Moreover, they don¡¯t have any siege equipment in their hands. They were preparing to ambush the forces of the Wind and the Kingdom. This is a battle in the wild. Naturally, it is impossible to carry any siege equipment, and Huang Feng and the others need to follow them as soon as possible It is also impossible for them to carry siege equipment in order to shorten the time for rushing from one place to another.


    Although the walls of the city outside the pass are generally not very high, and cannot be compared with those inside the pass, it is also a city wall. Without siege equipment, it is undoubtedly difficult to attack the city.


    Therefore, what this general thought was that when the army behind them had completed the reorganization, they would definitely come here to support, and now they only need to surround the city and wait for reinforcements to arrive. There is no need to attack the city. If you do, the loss will be too great.


    However, Huang Feng shook his head after hearing what the other party said, "There is no need to wait. It will take too long to reorganize the army and it is impossible to come in a short time. Moreover, even if they have completed the reorganization, the first thing The matter is not to support us, but to attack other countries. The reason why we did not attack other countries before was to use them as bait to attract the most powerful troops to come. Now, this role is no longer there. Those countries It also needs to be occupied as soon as possible, so as not to be taken away by the royal family of those countries. Therefore, there will be no reinforcements here in a short time, and we do not have so many supplies to wait for the arrival of subsequent reinforcements."


    What''s the situation with the army behind, Huang Feng knows a lot better than this general. This general only knows that they have won the Feng Jueguo army, so he should soon be able to free his hands to support them here, but Huang Feng But I know that the team behind them not only won the wind and the army, but also won very beautifully. This also led to the fact that they had a lot of prisoners, and when they defeated the coalition forces of other countries , They also recruited a lot of prisoners.


    The number of Yuanfeng¡¯s troops was originally small, and so many prisoners were caught at once, which required them to spend a large amount of troops on guarding the prisoners, and it was definitely not a short time to make these prisoners return to their hearts and use them for them. It can be done. Before the prisoners return to their hearts, they need to be on guard and watch them all the time. This has led to the fact that in a short period of time, Yuanfengguo has no way to dispatch too much in a short period of time. Many troops come to support here.


    Moreover, according to the previously agreed opportunity between Huang Feng and the puppet emperor, after defeating Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, they need to occupy the cities of other countries in the shortest time. As Huang Feng just said, they cannot give other countries More time, in that case, would give them enough time to hide their domestic property, which is obviously not what Huang Feng and the puppet Huang Feng want to see.


    Why did Huang Feng come across?Isn''t it those belongings?This is what he values ??most. Moreover, after the great victory of Yuanfeng Country, the territory has been expanded. After the war, the economy must be developed vigorously, and the initial stage of development also requires a large amount of financial investment. It''s just a small country outside the Pass, with limited financial resources. If it wants to develop vigorously, then it will inevitably need financial support from other places.


    Therefore, regardless of whether it is Huang Feng or the puppet emperor, they are determined to gain the property in the hands of other countries and can lose some, but they must not lose too much. Therefore, at the beginning, Huang Feng knew , They won¡¯t have reinforcements here, and there will be no one to support them at all. Therefore, it will be meaningless to wait here. Instead, it will give the windy troops in the city a chance to breathe. It is not good for them. Instead of doing this, it is better to attack immediately.


    Moreover, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t need reinforcements at all. If he really can¡¯t beat the opponent, he can exchange some more soldiers. Of course, in Huang Feng¡¯s view, he has come in person, so there is no reason to defeat the wind in the city. Of the country¡¯s army.


    After listening to Huang Feng¡¯s words, the general of Yuanfeng Kingdom realized that the reinforcements he had been thinking about before were only two to three thousand people in front of him. There would be no more troops coming. Therefore, he thought If you want to attack the city, you really need to act immediately.


    It¡¯s just that, with such a small number of people, it is undoubtedly very difficult for the general to want to attack the city. He is somewhat pessimistic in his heart. However, the other roads have been won, and they let the wind. The unbeatable army broke through the past, and he was unhappy in his heart, and he was surrendered. Therefore, this battle is still to be fought.

 2649 Chapter 2649 how dare to attack us

    The difference from this general''s anxiety is that Huang Feng has great confidence in the city in front of him.


    The wall of the city in front of you is only two or three meters high. Such a wall is very long in the city outside the pass. After all, outside the pass are nomads, they are not very good at attacking and defending the city. There was not much energy invested in construction. Therefore, the city wall here is not as tall as the city wall in the Da Lu Dynasty. Therefore, even without siege equipment, it will not be too difficult to break through this city wall.


    In addition, the number of troops on their side is small, and the number of defenders in the city will not be much. The number of troops in Feng Jueguo is indeed large. However, because of this competition, they have been divided into several routes. Moreover, The army in the city had only fought against Yuanfeng''s army before. Although they won in the end, there must be losses in the course of the battle.


    Moreover, after fighting against Yuanfeng¡¯s army, that windy army went on to attack the imperial city in front of you without stopping. Although the main forces of these countries have been defeated by Huang Feng, In their country, especially in the capital, there will still be some defenders. Now, Feng Jueguo wants to destroy their country and completely occupy their country. The defenders of this country are bound to fight to the end. In this way, the process of occupying this city by the wind-absolute army will definitely not go too smoothly, and the loss is certain.


    There are not many troops. After two consecutive battles, there are definitely fewer troops left to fight. What''s more, the windy troops in the city have just occupied this city. For this city For the people, the people of Feng Jueguo are definitely invaders, so it is undoubtedly very difficult for Feng Jueguo''s army to use the defenders and people in the city to help them defend the city, even under oppression. They didn''t agree, but they definitely refused in their hearts. As long as they saw that the wind direction was not good for Feng Jueguo''s army, they would definitely rebel.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng and the others have some unfavorable factors, there are more unfavorable factors on Feng Jueguo''s side. What''s more, Huang Feng''s biggest trump card here is not the army, but Huang Feng himself.


    To be honest, Huang Feng did not exhaust all his strength in the previous ambush. It is that the strength of those troops is too weak. Huang Feng has reached the semi-immortal realm. As long as he is willing, even if he is surrounded by tens of thousands of troops, Can break through unscathed.


    And now, if Huang Feng personally acts as an arrow for the charge, the defenders in the city in front of him can''t hurt him at all.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is not at all worried that he will not be able to beat the city in front of him. However, the general of Yuanfeng Country does not have the confidence of Huang Feng. He does not know Huang Feng¡¯s true strength. Therefore, the more It was closer to the beginning of the battle, the more nervous he became.


    Huang Feng didn''t have much explanation. After a while, the general would know that his current worries were unnecessary, as long as he entered the city.


    When Huang Feng and the others arrived at the periphery of the city, the Feng Jueguo troops in the city already knew that Huang Feng and the others had arrived. After completing some searches in the city, Feng Jueguo¡¯s Seven Princes had already taken his men. The soldiers walked to the top of the city and looked at Yuanfengguo''s army getting closer and closer in the distance.


    "It now appears that Yuanfengguo''s army was ambushing us before. They are so bold." The Seventh Prince looked at the army in the distance and said to the generals next to him.


    Compared with the four princes and the sixth princes who do not understand military affairs, the seventh princes are not inferior to Luiza in terms of military abilities. However, Luiza is the eldest prince after all, and he entered the military camp for training early, and the seventh prince was too young. Before, there were not many opportunities to lead the army alone. This was what allowed him to lead the army as he wished. His heart can be described as complacent. He also hopes that he can make great achievements on the battlefield and win the army like Luiza. The support of the lieutenants.


    And the battle that was ambushed in the middle of the road was also the first time the Seven Princes commanded the battle. He was also the only one who sent scouts to conduct investigations in advance among all the troops of Feng Jue Country. He was regarded as a representative of the academy. Learning all kinds of knowledge on the battlefield, this time he was able to lead troops out, and it also gave him an opportunity to integrate theory with practice. Therefore, the army he commanded seemed a bit stubborn. Although he was anxious, he should send out scouts. Still sent a scout.


    Therefore, the team of these seven princes was also the only team that found Yuanfengguo¡¯s army ambush among the army of Jilu Fengjueguo. This made the generals of Yuanfengguo have to attack in advance, and an ambush became a battle. Encounter.


    It¡¯s just that, in the hearts of the Seventh Prince and other generals, the army outside the pass should not have their opponents. The fact is that they did win the final victory. However, to their surprise, the process was not smooth. Although the army that wanted to ambush them was at a disadvantage, it never collapsed. After entangled with them for a long time, they defeated this team.


    What the Seventh Prince did not expect was that this team that had been defeated by them appeared again. The previous encounter was defeated. The opponent seemed unconvinced and wanted to have a siege. The Seventh Prince knew the opposite. There are no siege equipment in the army. In fact, there are not many siege equipment in the whole country outside the pass. Therefore, it is a foolish thing to see the seventh prince who wants to siege the city based on the defeated generals.


    "Yes, I thought it was the army of other countries ambushing us before. I didn''t expect that it was the army of Yuanfeng. Shouldn''t they be reorganizing and restoring now? How can they have the guts to attack us?" Another general said. .


    "They must also know that when we finish fighting these countries, it will be their turn. Therefore, we want to make the first move. However, most of their troops should be reorganized and rested, so they can come to attack us. There are not so many troops." The general next to him said.


    "Such people dare to attack us. I really don''t know what the emperor of Yuanfeng is thinking about. Do they think we are as unattended as other countries?"


    "Haha, who knows what the new emperor thinks in his mind, maybe it is not necessarily because he wants to actively seek death."


    Several Feng Jueguo generals talked and laughed happily on the front of the city, without paying attention to the coming Yuanfengguo army.

 2650 Chapter 2650 special eyes

    No matter it was the Seventh Prince of the Feng Jue Country, or the generals who took refuge in him, they didn¡¯t take Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city into consideration. They had defeated each other once before, so they would have Grasp the opponent again.


    Although they just fought in the city, they didn¡¯t care very much. There were walls to use, and the opponent didn¡¯t have suitable siege equipment. Moreover, they still had an advantage in the number of people here. In this case, if they can''t beat the opponent, then they just commit suicide.


    Therefore, even though the army outside the city was under pressure at this time, the atmosphere on the front of the city was good, and even the soldiers who were extremely windy seemed very relaxed.


    In the eyes of everyone, the troops of Yuanfeng Kingdom outside the city had just been defeated before, and now they are chasing them. After they get down the city, they must have a rest. In this way, the people in their city will also get the same. They had a chance to rest, and once they were relieved, even if there were ten times more troops from Yuanfeng Country outside the city, they were not afraid!


    They are the army of the most powerful country, and the opposite is only the people of Yuanfeng Country. Facing the army of Yuanfeng Country, they have a great advantage in terms of paper strength and psychological aspect.


    Therefore, no one took Yuanfeng''s army in their eyes.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng led the army to the bottom of the city. Looking at the not very high city wall, the smile on Huang Feng''s face became more confident.


    After Huang Feng arrived, the commanding power of this team naturally came to Huang Feng''s hands. Although the original general had not personally seen Huang Feng and the combat effectiveness of his army, it was only based on some rumors and the new emperor. With regard to Huang Feng¡¯s trust, he would not be willing to offend Huang Feng at this time and compete with Huang Feng for command. What''s more, his team has just been defeated by Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. If he is really allowed to come and continue Command, he is not sure to win the wind and the country''s army backed by the city wall.


    "Listen to the army of Yuanfeng Country outside the city. I am the seventh prince of Feng Jueguo. Now, I order you to immediately lay down your arms and surrender. I can spare you not to die. We Feng Jueguo is destined to unify outside the customs. Who Against our Feng Jueguo, there is nothing to end. This is your last chance!" Above the city, the seventh prince of Feng Jueguo stopped when he saw the army outside the city, and shouted quite vigorously. .


    This is the first time the Seventh Prince has led an army, and he has won two battles in succession. This makes him feel very high. In addition, he thinks that his military talent is better than the other brothers. For the throne is also inevitable, it is no wonder that I am more proud of it.


    Therefore, after seeing the Yuanfeng country¡¯s army really stopped, he had the idea of ??recruiting these Yuanfeng country¡¯s troops.


    Regarding this competition for the throne, in fact, it is plainly a comparison of the strength of the respective princes. Although it is said that according to the order of the old emperor, whoever occupies more territory can win, but there will always be some princes who will not Convinced, then, when the time comes, it is normal to use the army in hand to rebel and seize the throne.


    Because of this, the Seventh Prince is also looking for ways to increase his strength, even if he loses in the subsequent competition, as long as the strength in his hands is strong enough, then he still has a chance to comeback, and at the worst, he can keep it. My own life is not.


    Now, except for some veteran generals in the domestic army, the other generals have already chosen their own camps. When there is no way to increase their own strength by wooing the domestic army, recruiting the troops of Yuanfeng country is obviously Is a good idea.


    In the previous encounters, this Yuanfeng country¡¯s army performed very well, far exceeding the expectations of the Seven Princes, and also higher than other generals¡¯ assessments of the strength of Yuanfeng¡¯s army, so this A team with good combat effectiveness is in front of you, and it is normal for the Seventh Prince to be willing to surrender.


    Moreover, the Seventh Prince also believed that if Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city was not stupid, they would eventually accept the surrender. Although, for unknown reasons, the strength of Yuanfeng¡¯s army has increased a lot, but it is in harmony with them. Compared with Jueguo, there is still a gap. I believe that the previous battles also let the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom understand this.


    And there will only be one ruler outside the customs. Therefore, after understanding the gap between the two sides, if the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom want to survive, then accepting their own surrender is a very good way.


    However, Huang Feng smiled more brilliantly after hearing the confident surrender of the Seventh Prince.


    Who gave him such courage and confidence?Actually want to let yourself surrender to him, is this still not awake?


    "Bring the bow and arrow." Huang Feng said to the soldiers beside him.


    Afterwards, the soldier took the bow and arrow and gave it to Huang Feng. Huang Feng bent the bow and set the arrow, aiming at the Seventh Prince on the city.


    The general of Yuan Fengguo next to him was startled, Huang Feng was going to shoot the seventh prince on the opposite side?It was more than a thousand steps away from the city wall, and the Seventh Prince on the top of the city was just a vague shadow. Not to mention shooting the opponent at such a distance, it would be difficult to see the opponent clearly.


    Besides, can a bow and arrow shoot that far?I am afraid that more than two hundred meters will not have much damage.


    The general was not optimistic about Huang Feng''s situation, and even felt that Huang Feng was making fun of him, and there was no need to do so.


    "General Huang..." The general wanted to persuade Huang Feng, but Huang Feng glanced at him. Although that look was very ordinary, he swallowed what the general wanted to do. .


    At this time, he realized that General Huang, who he didn¡¯t know about, might not be that simple. Just a simple glance made him feel scared. This feeling even when facing the emperor Never before, that is a real strong eyes.


    Suddenly, the general felt that perhaps Huang Feng''s arrow would be unexpectedly happy.


    On the top of the city, the Seventh Prince also saw that someone in the army below actually aimed at this side with a bow and arrow. He subconsciously wanted to retreat, but when he found that the opponent was still so far away from him, he stopped. A mocking smile appeared on his face.


    Want to shoot me so far?Afraid you are dreaming?


    The generals beside the Seventh Prince also showed mocking smiles on their faces.

 2651 Chapter 2651 really hit

    "Don''t the guy on the other side have a bad brain? You want to shoot me at such a distance?" The Seventh Prince looked at Huang Feng who was still aiming, and said mockingly.


    "That''s right." The general next to him echoed: "Looking at the other side''s position, this person is still a leader of Yuanfeng country, and I don''t know what the emperor of Yuanfeng country thinks, he actually appointed such a person as the leader. It¡¯s not surprising that he will lose to us."


    "Even if the emperor of the Yuanfeng Kingdom changes to a general, it will not be our Feng Jueguo''s opponent, we are the invincible Feng Jueguo!" said another general.


    "It''s a wishful thinking that Yuanfeng Country wants to replace our Feng Jueguo to unify the customs. However, the appointment of such a general by their emperor can make them defeat more thoroughly."


    The seven princes on the head of the city and the surrounding generals did not take Huang Feng seriously. They still don¡¯t know the situation of the other princes, and they still feel that their inexhaustible army is outside the gate. The most powerful army, Yuanfengguo''s army is not their opponent at all.


    As for Huang Feng''s idea of ??shooting the Seventh Prince, everyone even sneered, thinking that Huang Feng was completely out of mind.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng suddenly let go of the bowstring in his hand, and then, the arrow flew toward the head of the city like a stream of light.


    Because of the distance, the Seventh Prince and the others on the top of the city have not discovered that Huang Feng has shot an arrow, and they are still joking there.


    "What''s that?" Suddenly, a general saw a black spot approaching quickly, very fast.


    "What?" The Seventh Prince asked in his mouth, turning his head to look in the direction the other party was pointing at.


    Puff!


    Just when the seventh prince turned around, the black spot had already arrived in front of him. He saw clearly that he was an arrow. He couldn''t understand why an arrow suddenly appeared here. Could it be that the person on the other side shot it? ?How could it be so far?


    However, because the arrow had arrived in front of him, such thoughts turned in his mind, but his body was unable to make any movements. He did not have time to do any movements at all, and he watched it. The arrow hit the heart position accurately, and then, with great force, the arrow directly penetrated his body, and the arrow stabbed out of his back.


    how can that be?!


    Seeing this scene, the generals of Feng Jueguo all had such thoughts in their minds. This arrow was shot from the camp of Yuanfengguo on the opposite side without asking, but they are far away from Yuanfengguo. Where the army is, but at least one kilometer, what arrow can shoot so far?Moreover, there is actually such a lethality.


    Everyone could not accept this fact. The same is true for the Seventh Prince. He suddenly felt that he was ridiculous. He was still laughing at the opposite person just now. He wanted to shoot himself and his brain was completely broken, but now it seems that the other person does have With this ability, the person whose brain is broken is himself and not others.


    Looking at the arrow on his chest, feeling the power that is being lost quickly, the Seventh Prince knew that all of this meant them. His grand plan and hegemony, his aspirational dreams, all could not be realized, even his own life Can''t keep it.


    "I knew this, so I won''t come here." Such an idea appeared in the mind of the Seventh Prince.


    After that, the body of the Seventh Prince lost the support of his strength, and he planted directly from the low city to the bottom of the city, and the wind-absolute generals around him were still at this time when the Seventh Prince was suddenly shot and killed. In shock, they didn''t react, and when they reacted, the seventh prince''s body had fallen outside the city head, and fell down.


    "Quickly, open the city gate and transport back the body of the Seventh Prince!" A general said immediately.


    "However, the enemy is outside the city. Once we open the city gate, they will attack." Another general said worriedly.


    "Could it be that you watched the seventh prince''s body stay outside the city, being bullied by the enemy?" said a general next to him.


    "It is already our fault for failing to protect the Seventh Prince. If even his body is not well protected, his Majesty the Emperor will definitely not let us go after returning." The general who spoke before said.


    Everyone was silent, indeed, if the corpses of the seventh princes were left outside the city, then the army of Yuanfeng country outside the city would definitely take the corpses of the seventh princes to make a fuss. Destroyed, insulted, and lost, but they are all the face of the country. Can the emperor be angry if he knows?


    What''s more, they just saw the arrow in the chest of the Seventh Prince and planted from the head of the city. What if he didn''t die?If they were able to rescue the Seventh Prince, it would be regarded as a compensation.


    Of course, they all know that this possibility is very small. You can tell from the position of the arrow in the Seventh Prince that it is basically impossible for the Seventh Prince to survive, but as long as there is a glimmer of hope, they are not willing to give up. What''s more, they have already put their future on the Seventh Prince. How could they be willing to give up the Seventh Prince like this?


    Therefore, the generals quickly reached an agreement, opened the city gate, and transported the Seventh Prince back.


    Moreover, they are also confident to fight Yuanfengguo. Even if they can''t take advantage of the city wall, they are not afraid of Yuanfengguo''s army. They have just beaten each other not long ago. Since they can win once, they believe , You can win the second time.


    On the other side, Huang Feng returned the bow and arrow to the previous soldier. Then, in the eyes of the general Yuan Fengguo who was still shocked, with a big wave of his hand, the three thousand elites he brought rushed out on horseback towards The city in front rushed over.


    "Let your men rush over." Huang Feng said to the general who was still in shock.


    "Oh, yes, yes." The general quickly responded, and then let his men rush out.


    His current mood is similar to those of Feng Jueguo''s generals. He did not expect that Huang Feng would actually shoot at such a distance, and after the arrow flew so far, it was still lethal. Instead of being soft, he saw with his own eyes the seventh prince who had just shouted on the opposite side, and he fell from the top of the city. You don¡¯t need to ask to know that the other party can¡¯t jump off the building by himself. There is only one possibility, that is, being Huang Feng¡¯s arrow It was shot.


    This is a true marksman, such a distance, and such accuracy, it is incredible.

 2652 Chapter 2652 Fighting For City Gates

    It was precisely because of the shock that the general didn''t even think about it, so he let his soldiers rush out.


    However, when he recovered and looked at the opposite city wall, he was a little worried.


    Although Huang Feng shot and killed the Seventh Prince on the opposite side, it would definitely make the opposite side''s mind upset and morale plummeted, but they didn¡¯t have siege equipment and couldn¡¯t get up to the city wall at all. Even if they rushed past now, they didn¡¯t. What''s the use, at best, it''s just showing off in front of the city wall, and then, under the opponent''s attack, it can only be turned around and returned.


    As if seeing the thoughts in the general¡¯s heart, Huang Feng drove the horse forward and said to the general who was following him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will take the initiative to open the city gate, and even if they don¡¯t take the initiative. Open the city gate, the two or three meters high city wall can''t stop my people."


    When Huang Feng said this, he was very confident. It is not the first time he has commanded an army to fight. His judgment on the battlefield has exceeded many people. Now the Seventh Prince on the opposite side has fallen from the city. Bian would definitely find a way to transport the other''s body back, so opening the city gate was the only way they could use.


    In addition, Huang Feng still knows that the soldiers in these windy troops have always been very confident and proud. Before they could fight against Yuanfeng¡¯s army, before they lost to Yuanfeng¡¯s army. , They will always firmly believe that they are the most powerful country outside the Guan, and Yuanfeng Country is not a worry at all. Therefore, even if they do not rely on the city wall, they can defeat Yuanfeng Country, not to mention that they did defeat it not long ago. Over.


    In this way, if Feng Jueguo wants to open the city gate, he doesn''t have too many worries in his heart. Anyway, they can win without relying on the city wall. So, what can''t open the city gate?


    Therefore, Huang Feng can basically be sure that the defenders in the city will open the city gate. What''s more, even if they don¡¯t open the city gate, Huang Feng believes that it is not difficult for him to go to the top of the city with his talents. After all, the top of the city was only three or two meters high. Although the soldiers he exchanged were not martial arts masters, it was not difficult to climb the two or three meters high city wall.


    However, the general of Yuan Fengguo didn''t know this. He only knew that he didn''t have siege equipment on his side, and if he rushed over like this, there would be no other results except some losses.


    However, this time the general was very wise and didn¡¯t intend to say anything. Instead, he silently followed Huang Feng¡¯s side to charge. The incident of the Seventh Prince who had been shot to death in the past shows that this Huang who is loved by the new emperor The general is very capable, maybe he has any way.


    What''s more, the general still remembers the look Huang Feng looked at him before, the look that made him feel palpitation even now.


    And when Huang Feng and others rushed halfway, the gate of the city ahead was slowly being opened. A group of soldiers rushed out from the gate and quickly rushed towards the corpse of the Seventh Prince.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Feng smiled at the corner of his mouth. Sure enough, everything was the same as he expected. The defenders in the city did not dare to let the body of their Seventh Prince stay outside the city. Now they opened the city. Door, then, there will be no surprises for the next result.


    Huang Feng ordered the team to speed up further, not giving the opponent a chance to close the door.


    The general of Yuanfeng State who saw this scene opened his mouth slightly, and then his eyes were filled with admiration when he looked at Huang Feng. Is all this in his expectation?This General Huang is indeed not an ordinary person.


    The speed of Huang Feng and their cavalry was already very fast, and now they have increased their speed. In addition, the distance between the two sides is only more than 1,000 meters. In the blink of an eye, Huang Feng and the others have already rushed under the wall, and this At that time, the defenders who came out of the city had just arrived next to the body of the Seventh Prince.


    Seeing that a battle was inevitable, the defenders above the city had begun to attack Huang Feng and the others with bows and arrows. At the same time, more soldiers with extraordinary power came out of the city, and the city gate was further opened.


    These soldiers obviously wanted to cover the corpses of the Seventh Prince into the city, and Huang Feng and the others would naturally not let them do as they wished, and a battle between the two sides inevitably occurred.


    And after the battle, the soldiers who came out of the country were horrified to find that they were not the opponents of this Yuanfeng country¡¯s army. They were completely suppressed the first time the fight began. No matter if it is in cooperation or in individual strength, the opponent will be far better than his own.


    Moreover, when these soldiers were fighting, they could actually be distracted by the situation in the city and flexibly use the defenders coming out of the city to avoid arrows, which did not cause them much casualties.


    On the other hand, the army of Feng Jueguo that came out has been increasing casualties. In order to prevent the army from being wiped out, and to allow the corpses of the Seventh Prince to enter the city smoothly, the generals in the city can only be sent out continuously. More soldiers came out to support.


    However, even if they had done so, it still had no effect. The army of Feng Jueguo was still at a complete disadvantage, even being beaten back and forth. The place where the two sides fought was quickly reached the city. Near the mouth.


    At this time, the defenders in the city wanted to close the city gate, but they were unable to do so. The two sides fought extremely fiercely near the city gate, but under the attack of these elite soldiers of Yuanfeng State, the city gate was controlled. Right, was soon snatched over.


    The gate of the city has been out of control. The troops of Yuanfeng State outside the city are continuously entering the city. It is meaningless to stay on the city¡¯s head. The generals who are absolutely windy are in a daze. The army comes down and supports the army below.


    These wind-absolute generals have been in a state of persecution since the beginning of the battle. Standing on high ground, you can see clearly that their army is completely at a disadvantage during the battle with the enemy. Even resistance seemed inadequate, as if the two sides were not at the same level at all, as if the enemy were the regular army and they were militias without combat effectiveness.


    But how is this possible?How did that happen?


    They obviously only fought each other not long ago. Although they also admitted that the strength of Yuanfeng Country¡¯s army seemed to be stronger than before, at least in terms of fighting will, it was still defeated. In their hands, there is no suspense. How can the opponent''s combat effectiveness have undergone such an earth-shaking change after such a short time?

 2653 Chapter 2653 Ill Come When I Go

    The generals on the front of the city can¡¯t figure out how the army of Yuanfeng has changed so much in combat effectiveness in such a short period of time. They are all veterans in the army. He also knew all about his training, but he never knew how to make the military''s strength change in a short period of time.


    Could it be said that there are other teams joining the Yuanfeng country''s army that is now siege?Otherwise, why did the army that had just been defeated by himself and others suddenly become so brave not long ago, and only this kind of explanation can explain it.


    After thinking about it this way, they saw that Yuanfeng¡¯s siege army and those who rushed in the forefront were indeed somewhat different from the previous Yuanfeng¡¯s army in terms of aura and style of play. More powerful, and with more tacit coordination, the individual strength must be stronger.


    This is an army that is much more elite than their elite troops!


    But how is this possible?How did they appear?Outside of this level, how can there be an army that is more elite than them?Moreover, looking at their military uniforms, it is obvious that they belong to the sequence of Yuanfeng Country. Could it be that these people were secretly cultivated by Yuanfeng Country?


    The windy generals on the head of the city wanted to understand some things, but they had more doubts in their hearts.


    Of course, they also understand that this is not the time to think about this. The most important thing for them at the moment is to drive out the troops of the Yuanfeng Kingdom that is siege.


    However, things seem simple, but it is very difficult to do it. Now the forward siege is too strong, even if they have already sent a lot of elite, but there is still no way to change the scene. The situation, they are still defeated by the opponent.


    "Go up, go up, all rush forward! We must not let Yuanfeng country''s army enter the city!"


    "Block them! No one is allowed to take a step back, violators, cut!"


    "Reserve! Where is the reserve?! Get on me!"


    The windy generals on the front of the city are all anxious. The current situation is very unfavorable for them. They have just experienced a battle and have not been fully rested yet, and the strength of the enemy is stronger than them. Even if they continue to deploy troops and generals, they still can''t stop the trend of collapse.


    As for the corpse of the Seventh Prince, it has not been recovered until now. The scene is so chaotic that the generals on the front of the city don''t even know where the body of the Seventh Prince is.


    Seeing that the situation has become more and more out of control, the generals on the front of the city have already thought of breaking through. However, they are still on the front of the city, and most of the soldiers are still fighting below, even if they want to break through. It is estimated that they will not be able to take too many people to leave. Even if they leave safely, their strength will be greatly reduced in the end. If they are caught up by the opponent, then they will be dead.


    However, now that they can''t take care of so much, Yuanfeng''s army has completely controlled the city gate, and their morale has been boosted. The bigger and the more brave, the army below is almost unable to resist.


    Seeing this, the generals no longer hesitate to let the remaining army continue to fight. They are taking part of their cronies, preparing to go down the city wall from another direction, and then leave here, although this way, their strength is greatly reduced , If you return to China, you will definitely be punished by His Majesty the Emperor, but it is better than dying here.


    However, what they don¡¯t know is that since Huang Feng entered the city, he has been looking for the generals in the army of Feng Jueguo. With previous experience, Huang Feng knows that as long as the opponent¡¯s generals are killed first, then the opponent¡¯s army Their will to resist will drop a lot, and it will be easier for them to fight here.


    And this beheading operation is obviously executed by Huang Feng himself, with the most certainty.


    Huang Feng had already spotted the generals who were about to flee from the country, and after seeing their actions, Huang Feng guessed what they were going to do next.


    "I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll come as soon as I go." Huang Feng said to the general of Yuanfeng Kingdom who had been following him.


    "General Huang rest assured, I will not let you down." The general assured.


    Although I don¡¯t know what Huang Feng is going to do, it is clear that Huang Feng must have something more important to leave at this moment, and after a series of things just now, this general already has a lot of trust in Huang Feng. Moreover, at this time, it is not time to talk nonsense, he just needs to do what Huang Feng requires.


    Huang Feng nodded at him. After that, he killed the two people in front of him with a sword. With a little step, the whole person flew directly. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Huang Feng broke through the surrounding layers, and it was already in a flash. Arrived at the head of the city.


    The defenders on the top of the city were obviously not well prepared for this situation. The place below, near the entrance of the stairs, were all their people. They did not expect that someone would come to the top of the city so easily.


    However, Huang Feng would not be polite with them. He would just walk to the place where the generals were, and the soldiers who were absolutely windy wanted to come forward to stop them. However, they all discovered that all of this is In vain, no matter who came up, no matter how many people came up at once, Huang Feng couldn''t kill him, and even the speed under his feet didn''t stop in the slightest.


    The other soldiers and soldiers who saw this scene were terrified. They didn''t know that someone could be as strong as this. Is this still a human?This is too powerful, right?Who can be his opponent?


    What these people don¡¯t know is that this is because Huang Feng was afraid to scare the soldiers present, so he deliberately kept his hands, otherwise, the scene would be even more exaggerated. Those few Feng Jueguo that are tens of meters away from him The generals had already been killed by himself.


    Because this is a low-armed world, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t seem to cause too much trouble, so from entering this space, he consciously controls his skills, otherwise, there is no need to exchange for elite troops, only him. People can slaughter all the royal families of all countries outside the customs, and no amount of troops can kill themselves.


    It''s just that, that''s too exaggerated. Moreover, Huang Feng is here to rule here and create a horrible atmosphere, which is not good for him. Moreover, everyone is killed. Who will help him make money?


    Because of this, Huang Feng will deliberately keep his hands, but even so, in other eyes, he is already strong and outrageous.

 2654 Chapter 2654 the brain is not working

    "He is here! He is here!"


    "How did he come up? Why didn''t he stop him!"


    "Who is this man? Why is he so strong?!"


    The generals who were just about to leave, also found Huang Feng at this time. If you don¡¯t find it, you can¡¯t do it. The noise made by Huang Feng is really too great. So many people besie him, and they still can¡¯t stop him. With his footsteps, he just approached the generals step by step.


    These generals can also be regarded as veterans. I don''t know how many battlefields they have played. The so-called military masters I have seen are not counted. However, most of them died in their hands.


    However, Huang Feng''s strength now has exceeded their cognition. Can people really be so strong?This is too powerful, right?


    Therefore, even these veterans panicked when they saw this scene.


    "Use a bow and arrow! Yes! Shoot him to death with a bow and arrow!" a general shouted.


    "However, many of us are around him. If we use bows and arrows, I''m afraid they will..." The other general hesitated. Huang Feng is just a person. All around him are on their side. People who use bows and arrows, even if they can kill Huang Feng, I''m afraid they will kill everyone on their side.


    "Now we can''t control that much. If we don''t kill him, we will die a lot of people, and we will all die here too!" the general before roared.


    In the face of great danger, he has already lost his mind. Now he only wants to kill Huang Feng and keep himself safe. As for whether this will cause a lot of casualties on his side, he can no longer control it, let alone war. Where is the undead?As long as the death is valuable, it doesn''t matter how much death is. For the current situation, as long as the master of Yuanfeng Country can be killed, then it is acceptable for them to die some people here.


    The other generals hesitated a bit, and all agreed with this general. After all, in their hearts, their own safety is the most important thing. Otherwise, they would not choose to leave the army just now. Break through by yourself instead of fighting the soldiers to the end.


    Soon, a team of archers was gathered. The reason why Feng Jueguo¡¯s army was high was in terms of riding and archery. In these two aspects, they were not only ahead of the Lu dynasty, but also the best. Outside the customs, in the Feng Jueguo army, there is no shortage of people with high shooting skills.


    However, everyone also understands that no matter how high the shooting skills are, manslaughter is still inevitable in this situation, because there are too many people around Huang Feng, and it is impossible for arrows to avoid the surroundings. People who only attack Huang Feng.


    However, now that the people above have issued the order, what these soldiers can do is execute the order.


    Suddenly, countless arrows flew towards Huangfeng, but before they hit Huangfeng, they shot all the soldiers around him.


    In fact, when the archers appeared, Huang Feng had already discovered them. He could completely evacuate before the archers were fully prepared. The people here could not stop him at all, but he did not He did not choose to do that, because he was confident that these archers would not be able to hurt himself at all!


    After shooting a round of arrows, the archers did not stop, bending their bows again and shooting arrows again, and soon countless arrows flew toward this side, and many soldiers from the country fell in response. .


    After two rounds of shooting, there were not many Feng Jueguo soldiers surrounding Huang Feng. Most of them died under their own arrows. Only a few saw the situation not good and evacuated first. .


    In this way, Huang Feng was completely exposed to the vision of those generals and archers. Around him, there were no more windy soldiers to help him. Those archers would shoot arrows again, the goal must be Him.


    However, even now, Huang Feng was very calm, and he watched the archers quietly for a while, however, he did something that surprised everyone on the scene.


    Originally, everyone thought that Huang Feng would choose to escape when seeing so many archers aiming at him. After all, no matter how powerful he was, he was only a person, not a god, facing the bows of so many archers in such a small space. Down, there is no possibility of being spared.


    However, Huang Feng unexpectedly did not choose to escape, instead, instead of retreating, he continued to walk towards this side.


    Yes, just walking, not running, Huang Feng just walked unhurriedly under the gaze of everyone, as if the soldiers around did not exist.


    "Shoot! Shoot him!"


    Huang Feng¡¯s arrogant attitude has caused great dissatisfaction among Feng Jueguo¡¯s generals. Huang Feng¡¯s meaning is very obvious, but he didn¡¯t put them in his eyes, even if he is now being pointed at by so many archers. He still didn''t feel afraid.


    Those archers also felt very angry and Huang Feng''s contempt for them. How to say, they are all excellent bow books in the army. Now, hundreds of archers are aiming at him, and his surroundings are gone. The other coverings are so arrogant, are they looking for death?


    After receiving the order, the archers of the most windy country released the arrows in their hands at almost the same time. Then, hundreds of arrows flew toward the Huangfeng in a dense number like locusts crossing the border. An impermeable wall.


    With such a density of attacks, the soldiers and soldiers who were extremely windy did not think that Huang Feng could still escape.


    In their eyes, Huang Feng is already dead. The reason why he is still alive now is only because the arrow hasn''t flown yet. The difference between him and the dead is that he can live an extra second or two.


    However, when Huang Feng faced these dense arrows, he still seemed a little careless. The soldiers who had never had the power of the country looked at Huang Feng with foolish eyes.


    "Although this person is strong, but his brain is not good." This is Feng Jueguo''s views on Huang Feng.


    However, what happened in the next scene made them wide open in shock.


    When the arrows approached Huang Feng, Huang Feng''s body was constantly twisting left and right. Because the speed of the distortion was too fast, several afterimages of Huang Feng appeared in the eyes of the soldiers of the country.


    And the arrows that flew past did not hit Huang Feng as the soldiers of Feng Jueguo expected, but flew past Huang Feng as if they had all eyes.

 2655 Chapter 2655 surrounded a group of people

    how can that be?!


    Those soldiers of Feng Jueguo don''t know that this is their first shock today. Perhaps the number of shocks for one day today is more than the sum of their previous ones.


    It''s just that, in this scene that happened before, even those soldiers who were extremely powerful had already tried their best to restrain, but they still couldn''t stop feeling shocked.


    Because the scene they saw now is really incredible.


    Hundreds of arrows attack a target, and the distance is not too far, and the archers are all good players in the army. However, there is no one that can hit the target with so many arrows. All fell through, and their goal is still coming towards them without delay.


    This is certainly not to say that those archers are releasing water. In fact, they have shown their best level, but they have not been able to achieve the results they wanted.


    In the scene just now, is a human being able to do it?How did he manage to evade so many times in a short period of time, and every time it was just right, just avoiding the shot arrow?


    No one can explain the scene that I just saw, but the shocking scene has just happened before everyone''s eyes, and it won''t work if you don''t accept it.


    "Quickly, keep shooting arrows and shoot him to death! Don''t let him come near!" The generals who were extremely windy saw that Huang Feng was still approaching himself and others, and they were panicked. There were so many arrows just now, don''t say I shot him to death, just let him stop for a while, but I couldn''t do it, it was too frustrating.


    The archers woke up like a dream, and they hurriedly bent their bows and set arrows again. This time, they didn''t need anyone to order. After a little aiming, they shot Huangfeng, and then took the arrow again, aimed and shot!


    Suddenly, countless arrows appeared on the entire city. They all flew in the same direction, and they all shot towards Huangfeng.


    However, Huang Feng still walked unhurriedly, as if he hadn''t seen those arrows. However, when the arrows approached him, he could easily hide in them every time, making all those arrows fall through. , And he is still advancing constantly, getting closer to the generals who are so windy.


    And at this time, the generals of the country''s wind have already felt the collapse, they have never encountered such a thing, so many arrows, actually can not shoot a person?The point is that the person still seems very relaxed, which is too unacceptable.


    The generals of the wind and the country have collapsed. They know that the opponent is coming here naturally, and it must be for them. Therefore, they are broken in their hearts and do not expect those archers to kill each other. Now The only way for them to survive is to escape. When the opponent is dragged by the archers, they escape here as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the opponent arrives here, they don¡¯t think they can escape smoothly. .


    So, the generals turned around and left, not daring to stay here, and didn''t go to see what would happen here, since those archers have not shot the master of Yuanfeng country until now, then, think about It is definitely not easy to shoot, and there is no need for them to stay here to watch.


    Huang Feng also noticed the movements of those generals, he smiled slightly, and then, the pace under his feet accelerated again, and the whole person was like a phantom. He shuttled quickly through the curtain made of arrows, and the whole person seemed to fly. same.


    Those archers were even more hit.


    Before, so many of them could not shoot Huang Feng, which has already hit their self-confidence very much. However, the only thing that gave them some comfort is that they were so good that they still dragged the other party, so that the other party could not get close quickly. , However, now that they saw Huang Feng''s movements, they realized that it was not that they dragged the opponent, but that the opponent had never thought of approaching quickly. The opponent just did not even use their full strength.


    This is so crushing?Still let people live?This is too strong, right?


    The self-confidence of the archers was hit hard, even if they were lucky to survive today, there may be shadows in their hearts during the battle afterwards, which would seriously affect their combat effectiveness.


    Of course, with Huang Feng approaching them, it is hard to say whether he can survive.


    After Huang Feng decided to speed up, just in the blink of an eye, he was in front of the archers, with the knives in his hands up and down, and a massacre began. These archers who were still attacking Huang Feng just now became victims. The target of Feng''s attack, they did not achieve any effect when attacking Huang Feng. When facing Huang Feng''s attack, they also had no way to resist.


    The slaughter continued. Under Huang Feng¡¯s strong attack, those archers had no room to fight back. They could only be killed passively. Fortunately, Huang Feng¡¯s target was the generals. Similarly, he did not want to give all the soldiers here. To kill them all, to open houses outside the customs, and to develop, then a large population is needed. Even if these people cannot join the army in the future, they can still farm. Huang Feng still needs them to contribute to his pocketbook.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s purpose is only to defeat them, and then continue to chase the generals.


    Although the number of these archers was large, they could not stop Huang Feng, and even after they lost their confidence after being killed, they took the initiative to give way to Huang Feng and were unwilling to face the butcher directly.


    For this reason, even though Huang Feng left first, the generals who were extremely windy, they were quickly overtaken by Huang Feng. At this time, there were only a few soldiers beside those generals. , So many people just failed to kill Huang Feng, now with such a few people, they want to kill Huang Feng, they have no confidence at all.


    "Surrender, or die!" Huang Feng looked at those people and said lightly. Although his voice was soft, it was full of confidence and unquestionable flavor.


    Although Huang Feng is still only one person up to now, there is no other Yuanfeng country soldier by his side, and there are hundreds of personal soldiers beside those generals who are absolutely windy, but even if it is so Under the circumstances, the generals were trembling in their hearts. It was Huang Feng''s performance just now, which made them feel scared from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Quickly decide, my patience is limited." Huang Feng said again, not at all besieged by the army.


    In fact, although Huang Feng has only one person and there are more people on the other side, the situation now is more like that Huang Feng surrounded a group of them alone.

 2656 Chapter 2656 unwilling old emperor

    The generals of Feng Jueguo are very hesitant at this time. In their hearts, as senior generals of Feng Jueguo, they are unwilling to surrender to people from other countries, especially the other party they have always looked down on. The people of Fengguo were even more resistant to this matter.


    However, the current fact is that this master of Yuanfeng Country is really too strong, even if there are many soldiers around these generals, they are not sure that they can leave here safely.


    In addition, the seventh prince they took refuge in has died, which means that they have lost their biggest backer and the opportunity to rely on the prince to ascend to the throne to improve their position. Even if they return home safely, they will be met by others. The squeeze of the prince and his colleagues is completely conceivable that they will no longer have the same scenery as before. Even, because of the death of the seventh prince, the old prince might blame them, and their colleagues will not let go. Over this opportunity to fall into trouble.


    It can be said that at the moment the Seventh Prince died, their status in Feng Jueguo''s country had plummeted. This is the price of participating in this competition. If you win, you can naturally win everything. If you lose, then it is true. There may be nothing left, but unfortunately, although the competition is not to the end, but the Seventh Prince is dead, they have already lost.


    Since returning home desperately will not have any good results, and there is even the risk of being convicted, it is better to surrender. Although Yuanfengguo has suddenly become stronger, they still need some talents. They are completely You can find your place in Yuanfeng Country.


    After understanding this, some generals simply threw away the weapons in their hands, and knelt down on one knee towards Huang Feng, expressing their willingness to surrender. The other generals hesitated a bit after seeing someone taking the lead. They all threw away their weapons and surrendered to Huang Feng, and the soldiers of the generals naturally did the same.


    Because of the surrender of these generals of Feng Jueguo, the battle in the city was quickly over. Yuanfengguo''s army won again. They took over the city defense and began to maintain public order in the city.


    At this point, Huang Feng has defeated all the troops sent by Feng Jueguo. I believe that there will not be too many troops in Feng Jueguo''s country. At that time, they only need to defeat Feng Jueguo''s domestic troops. Then, Yuanfengguo has completed the unification of the countries outside the customs. At that time, by integrating these countries into the housing exhibition, you can help yourself make money. It is not a waste of time for yourself, and at the same time, it has fulfilled its promise to Princess Qi. .


    However, at this time, the old emperor of Yuanfeng State, who was softwareed by Huang Feng and the new emperor, had secretly acted when Huang Feng and the first emperor were fighting.


    Both Huang Feng and the new emperor were aware that the old emperor seemed to have doubts about the identity of the new emperor. However, neither of them killed him. This was also out of pity. After all, the other party was not young, and , And two sons died one after another. Huang Feng and the others have already occupied the throne of others. It would be too much to kill him again.


    However, the two obviously did not want the old emperor to add trouble to them, so they put the old emperor under house arrest. Anyway, the old emperor¡¯s health is not good, and there is no problem claiming that he is recuperating. Time, when the old emperor who didn''t have much time to live, died, there would be no trouble.


    However, what Huang Feng and the puppet emperor did not expect was that the old emperor was not reconciled to fail. He indeed doubted the identity of the new emperor. As the father of the new emperor, he still knew his son well. Yes, the new emperor''s series of behaviors made him aware of the abnormality.


    However, he has publicly announced that he has passed the throne to the new emperor, and the power has been in the hands of the new emperor, so even if he has doubts in his heart, there is not much that can be done.


    Fortunately, shortly after that, Huang Feng and the puppet emperor left the palace with the army and went out to conquer, which gave the old emperor a chance.


    After all, the old emperor had been the emperor of Yuanfeng for so many years. There were still some cronies in the imperial palace. After the new emperor left, he secretly contacted these cronies, which also allowed him to escape from house arrest. , Regained freedom.


    "You are all people who have followed me...I have been with me for many years. I hope that this time you can still stand by my side and help me." The old emperor said while looking at the group of people kneeling in front of him.


    Among these people, there are generals in the imperial forbidden army, and more are eunuchs in the imperial palace. More or less they have some power. Because the old emperor hasn''t been abdicated for long, the power of these people has not been handed over. However, everyone knows that once the emperor and the courtier, as long as a period of time passes, the new emperor will choose a new person to replace them, and the power in their hands will also be handed over.


    It can be said that they are the entire country of Yuanfeng. Those who are the least willing to see the old emperor abdicate and the new emperor ascend to the throne will not do them any good. If they have the opportunity to retain their power, they will naturally not refuse. Yes, even will do their best.


    Therefore, as soon as they received the order from the old emperor, they all gathered together, but they didn''t know what the old emperor wanted to do.


    "I don''t know what your Majesty wants us to do." The forbidden army general said, his name for the old emperor has not changed, which shows that he does not want the old emperor to abdicate at all.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the forbidden army in the palace is the emperor¡¯s personal soldiers and the last line of defense to protect the emperor. Therefore, the generals of the forbidden army must be the emperor''s most important person. Otherwise, if the forbidden army generals judge, it is absolutely for the emperor. Fatal blow.


    Therefore, the old emperor abdicated and the new emperor ascended the throne. The positions of the other eunuchs may not change. However, the position of the general of the forbidden army will definitely be lost. It is just that the new emperor took the troops out to fight as soon as he became the throne. , For the time being, there is no time to adjust the position of the generals of the forbidden army, but it is completely conceivable that once the new emperor returns, then the generals of the forbidden army will definitely move their positions.


    Therefore, in his heart, he was unwilling to accept the abdication of the old emperor and the enthronement of the new emperor. This can be seen from his name.


    The old emperor was also very satisfied with the title of the forbidden army general. Although he is no longer the emperor, he still likes and misses the title of the emperor.

 2657 The 2657th chapter has no choice

    "What I want you to do is very simple, and that is to help me and regain the throne!" It may be that the old emperor changed his name to himself because of the influence of the forbidden army general.


    "Regain the throne?!" Everyone was shocked, but they were a little excited.


    You know, the old emperor passed the throne to the eldest prince, but it was announced in public. There were many witnesses on the scene, including their Yuanfeng country, as well as people from other countries. Moreover, the old emperor was not coerced. Yes, it can be said that there is no problem with the new emperor inheriting the throne. It can be seen that the old emperor is also very satisfied with the prince.


    But, how long has passed since, the old emperor actually wants to take the throne back?What does it mean?Is it because the new emperor did not do well and made the old emperor dissatisfied, or was the old emperor greedy for power and did not want to abdicate?


    Moreover, the old emperor¡¯s health has always been poor, and he may die at any time. Otherwise, the throne will not be passed on to the prince in advance. Now, a person who may die at any time wants to seize the throne. Some can''t figure it out.


    However, while shocked, these people were also a little excited, because they were all cronies of the old emperor. After the abdication of the old emperor, they had begun to be marginalized. This was still the case when the new emperor had not spared their hands. It is conceivable that once the new emperor vacates his hands, then their lives will definitely not be better, and they must be far away from the center of power.


    However, if the old emperor comes back again, it will be different. As the old emperor¡¯s confidants, they will definitely be reused. As long as the old emperor lives for one day, they will enjoy the feeling of having the right one day, so they all feel To a little excited.


    However, apart from their excitement, they must be worried. The new emperor has taken the throne, and there is no problem with the origin of the throne. The new emperor will definitely not be willing to hand over the throne, even if it is his Lao Tzu who robs the throne. , He won''t hand it over, then, if they want to help the old emperor regain the throne, it is tantamount to rebellion. If it fails, it must be dead.


    In addition, the body of the old emperor is also a place to worry about. After all, he is old. Moreover, he is seriously ill and may die at any time. Once he dies, the one who succeeds to the throne must be the eldest prince. At that time, the eldest prince will definitely be They will find them in the autumn harvest, but they still can''t escape, it''s not worth it.


    "Your Majesty is dissatisfied with what the new emperor is doing?" A eunuch asked: "The new emperor was personally elected by your majesty, and he was deeply trusted by your majesty. Why did your majesty do this?


    If in normal times, a eunuch dared to ask the emperor questions like this, even if he was trusted by the emperor, he would definitely be punished. However, it is different now. The old emperor still needs to rely on them to help him get back. The throne, how to deal with them?And these eunuchs and generals also know that this approach is not good, but, after all, this is a matter of their wealth and lives, and they cannot ignore it.


    "Humph!" The old emperor said with a cold snort: "If the person sitting on the throne is still my emperor, I will naturally not snatch the throne from him again, but he is not!"


    "What?!" everyone exclaimed, suddenly thinking of some previous rumors.


    Soon after the old emperor passed the throne to the new emperor that day, he said something that doubted the identity of the new emperor. It was precisely because of this that the old emperor was put under house arrest. Originally, these people were the same as everyone else. It is a rumor, or, as the new emperor said, the old emperor said that because he was seriously ill and unconscious.


    However, it seems that things do not seem to be the case now. Everyone must be quite sure that the old emperor is fully awake at this time. However, in this case, he still doubts the identity of the new emperor, and then thinks of it before the new emperor. It seems that he cared about the old emperor, but in fact he was under house arrest. Everyone felt that the matter might not be simple.


    However, who can impersonate the new emperor?Is this too similar?There is no difference in appearance, and how long has the other party been hiding here, and what is the purpose?


    Everyone knows nothing.


    "Although I don''t have any evidence to prove the false identity of the new emperor, I understand the emperor''s habits. I originally had some doubts. However, after being put under house arrest by him, I was quite sure that he was sitting on the throne. The person above is definitely not our emperor, this is our emperor!" said the old emperor.


    Everyone was shocked by the words of the old emperor. They didn''t speak for a while, and someone appeared to be their emperor. This was simply unimaginable. However, the other party seemed to have succeeded, and now they have become their new emperor.


    The old emperor was also very sad and angry. He didn''t know when the other party started to pretend. He even thought that his eldest son was killed by that shameful pretender, so he was not only going to regain the throne this time. , And also to avenge his eldest son.


    The throne, he must take it back!


    "I am willing to go through fires and waters for your majesty, and do not hesitate!" Someone had already made a decision in their hearts and decided to stand on the side of the old emperor.


    "I am willing to go through fire and water for your majesty, and I will not hesitate!" The others knelt and said.


    These people are not stupid. If they were stupid, they would not have been reused by the old emperor before. They all understood that when they were called here, when the old emperor revealed his plan, they were actually There is no choice, no retreat.


    The only choice they can make is to follow the arrangements of the old emperor.


    The old emperor even told them about such private matters. Obviously, if anyone does not agree, they will definitely not be able to get out of this door. They don¡¯t think that the old emperor has been the emperor for so many years and they are the only ones in the palace. Several cronies, if anyone has other ideas, there must be no way to survive today.


    And pretending to join, secretly telling the new emperor, that is not enough. First of all, let''s not say whether the new emperor will believe what they said, even if he believes it, so what?The old emperor¡¯s plan is successful, and they will die if they inform, the old emperor¡¯s plan fails, they will not be reused by the new emperor, they themselves are the old emperor¡¯s people, and also betrayed the old emperor, the new emperor can dare to use these People with a history of betraying their masters?


    So, since they have no choice, they certainly know how to state their position now.

 2658 Chapter 2658

    The old emperor is naturally very satisfied with the attitude of these people. Although these people do not take the initiative to stand on his side, he is sure to force them to stand on his side. However, there is no such thing as these people taking the initiative to stand on his side. Good to come.


    And those people¡¯s guesses are correct. In addition to them, the old emperor is indeed some trusted people in the palace. Those people hide deeper, and most people don¡¯t know it. That¡¯s the old emperor¡¯s trump card. These people are the people who belong to them on the face of it, so naturally they first consult with them, and it is indeed easier for them to stand on their side.


    Since everyone has agreed, the old emperor is not nonsense. He knows that the current prince is very skilled, and there seems to be a master around him. Therefore, if you want to seize the throne, you must have a detailed and proper plan. Otherwise, they will not succeed.


    And what prompted the old emperor to want to do it as soon as possible was that through his own news channels, he already knew that Yuanfengguo¡¯s army defeated the coalition forces of other countries in the field, and began to ambush Fengjueguo¡¯s army, and it was actually After several successes, the following detailed news has not yet come, but just these news can already tell that the combat effectiveness of that elite unit is quite high, and it won''t be too difficult to win the subsequent war.


    Once the new emperor unifies outside the pass, his reputation will reach unprecedented heights. At that time, the ministers and people in the court will support the new emperor, and his old emperor will be quickly Forgetting, if the time comes, he wants to seize the throne, there will be fewer people supporting him, it will be more difficult than now, and the ministers in the court will stop him.


    Therefore, he cannot wait any longer, of course, there are also his own physical reasons.


    Originally, the old emperor¡¯s body was indeed dysfunctional. However, the imperial physician who treated him found an earthwork that temporarily stabilized his condition so that he would not die now. Of course, he wanted complete It is impossible to cure. However, it is not a problem to live an extra year or so. The old emperor believed that with this extra year, he could stabilize the domestic situation and fight for the next emperor. Have a good foundation and arrange the follow-up.


    "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry, my body has healed and there will be no problem." The old emperor also knew that these people at the scene were worried about their bodies. In order to make them feel relieved, the old emperor chose to lie. Only by making them truly relieved can they do their best to help themselves: "In addition, I have chosen a new heir, that is, the Fourteenth Prince!"


    The Fourteenth Prince?That kid who is only six years old?


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that the old emperor had already made preparations. Even the heir had already been selected. Moreover, he had chosen a child who was only six years old.


    However, when everyone thinks about it, they feel normal. The second prince is dead, and the elder prince may have been killed. The old emperor can only choose from the younger princes if he wants to determine the heir. The old emperor has many daughters, but his son Not many, and a few died, so the most suitable one is only the fourteenth prince, the six-year-old child.


    "In the future, you will all be ministers of the new emperor. I hope you can assist the new emperor well and help him manage this country." said the old emperor.


    Hearing the words of the old emperor, everyone was even more excited.


    You know, the new emperor is just a six-year-old child, and they are arranged by the old emperor to become the new emperor''s close ministers, doesn''t it mean that these people will be able to control the country indirectly?After all, what can a six-year-old kid know?It¡¯s not what they said, but what?


    Compared with the current new emperor, it is obvious that six-year-old children have better control. As long as those little princes successfully ascend the throne, then, in the entire country, who would dare to disobey them?They can cover the sky with just one hand!


    Thinking of this prospect, who can''t be excited?


    "Definitely live up to your majesty''s trust!" everyone said in unison, the joy on their faces undisguised.


    The old emperor naturally knew the thoughts in their hearts. However, he did not care, and even sneered in his heart. These people were just tools he used to regain the throne. As for the ministers of the new emperor, he had other arrangements. It won''t be these people. After these people have no use value, it is time for them to die.


    Of course, they still have a lot of use value. The old emperor will naturally not turn his face at this time. Even the words just now were deliberately said by him, in order to let these people unreservedly support. Self, because supporting oneself is also helping themselves.


    "Okay, very good." The old emperor smiled: "Today''s affairs must be strictly confidential. I will tell you the detailed plan. After you go back, you will gather people you can trust. The more such people, the better. Of course, the premise is certain. Keep it confidential. If this matter is leaked out ahead of time, needless to say, you should also understand it?


    "Yes." everyone responded.


    Of course they know that if this matter is revealed in advance and the new emperor knows about it, what will happen to them? At that time, death may be light, and it is very likely that life will be worse than death!


    Moreover, if the news is leaked ahead of time, their plan will definitely fail, and their future will be lost.


    Therefore, everyone has made up their minds that today¡¯s matter will not be leaked to the outside world. As for finding someone trustworthy to assist in implementing this plan, they will also carefully consider it.


    When the old emperor was trying to regain the throne, the new emperor and Huang Feng were integrating their troops outside the pass, and at the same time, they were occupying other countries one by one.


    The royal families of these countries, after such a period of relaxation, have shipped out a large amount of property, and even the royal families of some countries have gone clean. They also don¡¯t want the empty country, because they know , Even if you want it, you can''t keep it.


    However, they thought that they were walking fast and quietly, Yuanfeng''s army did not know, but in fact, what they didn''t know was that they had already been targeted by the people sent by Huang Feng. None of them were exposed. After Huang Feng defeated Feng Jueguo¡¯s various armies, when he could finally free up his hands to deal with other countries, those royal families that had already run away and their hidden belongings were all exposed to Huang Feng. Feng found out one by one, no one was spared.

 2659 Chapter 2659 Harvest

    "This time I have a good harvest." Huang Feng couldn''t help showing a smile on his face as he listened to the news reported by the people below.


    Originally, he thought that the countries outside Guanxi were very poor, and their royal family should not have too much money. However, the statistics when those belongings were found surprised Huang Feng. This number is not It can be said that it has far exceeded Huang Feng''s expectations, much more than he had thought before.


    It seems that the poor outside this pass are only ordinary people, and the royal families of those countries are not poor at all.


    Of course, these things are now cheap for Huang Feng. The money not only makes up for the money spent on exchanging elite soldiers, but also has a lot of surplus. After all, Huang Feng fought this battle without spending any money. Moreover, it also made money.


    "No wonder, many people like to start wars and make war fortune." Huang Feng said with emotion.


    After occupying all these countries, Yuanfengguo¡¯s opponent outside the pass is only Feng Jueguo, and that is their last opponent, and I must have known the news here on Feng Jueguo¡¯s side. They must have begun to take precautions. Therefore, Huang Feng and the others are going to attack Feng Jueguo after they are ready to take a break, and they will defeat Feng Jueguo in one go.


    Huang Feng and the puppet emperor were not in a hurry to attack Feng Jueguo, because in a short time, they occupied a large area of ??land, they also recruited a lot of captives, and also collected a lot of money. All these need time to digest. , Otherwise, it is very likely that when they are attacking Feng Jueguo, some small tricks will be used to hide them behind them.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng and the puppet emperor arranged some people to take over from other countries, they returned to Yuanfeng with a large number of property and imperial prisoners from some countries.


    Speaking of it, soon after the new emperor ascended the throne, he led his troops to attack the coalition forces of other countries. There was no time to stabilize the domestic situation. This time, returning to the country with the potential of a big victory, it also increased the prestige of the new emperor and made the puppet emperor treat Yuan Feng Guo''s rule is more stable.


    When Huang Feng and the puppet emperor returned to Yuanfeng with a large army and some important prisoners, news of their great victory had spread one after another, and the old emperor in Yuanfeng knew about it. Feng Jueguo also knew about it. Even the Dalu dynasty also knew about it. The Dalu dynasty still attached great importance to the situation outside the pass. After all, they were caught by the wind before. Jueguo has been bullying for many years, and this time it was hard to reach an armistice agreement with Feng Jueguo. Of course, they must also understand the situation outside the pass to prevent Feng Jueguo from suddenly tearing up the agreement and attacking them.


    It¡¯s just that, originally the Dalu dynasty focused on investigating the news of Feng Jueguo, but they did not expect to learn about the information from Yuanfengguo. They were also shocked about this matter. Yuanfengguo, they Before the Dalu dynasty, it had never been taken seriously. How could it suddenly become the strongest country outside the pass?Even the mighty Feng Jueguo is not their opponent, which is really incredible.


    However, this was also an opportunity for the Great Lu Dynasty. They had been at war with Feng Jueguo for many years, and the relationship with Feng Jueguo was the worst, and there was not much conflict with other countries, especially the weak Yuanfeng country. , The two countries have not even had much conflict before.


    Now the sudden rise of Yuanfeng State may have an additional ally for the Dalu Dynasty. In that case, they would not have to be afraid of the country¡¯s wind. Therefore, after this news, they sent someone to contact Yuanfeng State. The emperor is here and hopes that the two countries will reach an agreement.


    Of course, the Great Lu Dynasty also did not dare to take it lightly. Who knows if the sudden rise of Yuanfeng Country will be the next windy country?After all, Yuanfeng is also a foreign country. For the people of the Dalu dynasty, people who are not from my race must have different hearts. Yuanfeng is not so trustworthy. Therefore, we are sending envoys to Yuanfeng to convey the goodwill of the emperor. At the same time, the Dalu dynasty was also guarding Yuanfeng State to prevent them from being attacked.


    However, in general, the sudden rise of Yuanfeng is still a good thing for the Great Lu Dynasty. Feng Jueguo will not sit back and watch the rise of Yuanfeng, not to mention that they have just been defeated by Yuanfeng. , There must be a battle between the two countries, and for the Great Lu Dynasty, this is an opportunity. It is best for these two countries to fight both losses. Then, their Great Lu Dynasty will have more opportunities to develop, and even Take the opportunity to get more opportunities.


    Compared to the relatively calm reaction of the Great Lu Dynasty, Yuanfeng''s domestic and windy country was very shocked at what he learned.


    Neither the people of Yuanfeng Kingdom nor those of Feng Jueguo had thought that the army led by the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom could actually achieve such results in the wild, defeating Qian Yuanguo and others in a row before. The country¡¯s coalition forces are already shocking, and now, they actually defeated Feng Jueguo¡¯s various armies. Although Feng Jueguo¡¯s own reasons also exist, the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom was able to discover this. And to make good use of this point is already very rare. No one had thought before that the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom could do this.


    The old emperor of Yuanfeng State had a complicated mood at this time. In his whole life, he wanted to develop Yuanfeng State and make Yuanfeng State a powerful country outside the pass. However, he was not able to do so. In this regard, until he abdicated, Yuanfeng was still the weakest country outside the Guan, and only the life of being bullied outside the Guan.


    However, the new emperor he appointed did just that, and he was doing very beautifully. It was better than he expected. Yuanfeng is now not only a powerful country outside Guan, but also defeated Feng Jueguo, which has suffered heavy losses. They will be able to unify the outside world. This is something that so many countries outside the customs, no one has been able to do for so many years, it is enough to record the history, and Yuanfeng will be stronger than ever.


    If this new emperor is his son, he must be very happy and proud now, but, obviously, this new emperor, he is not, he knows his own son¡¯s abilities and absolutely can¡¯t do that. So, his mood at this time is very complicated.


    However, this confirmed his idea of ??snatching the throne from the new emperor. Now, the situation is very good. As long as he snatches the throne back, then he feels that he will be able to defeat Feng Jueguo at this time. At that time, Yuan Fengguo completed the reunification of the outside world in his hands and became stronger, and his long-term wish was realized.

 2660 Chapter 2660 shocked all parties

    The old emperor¡¯s heart is also very excited at this time. If he can really win back the throne smoothly, then, after he unifies outside the customs, he will be the one recorded in history, even if he is dead. , He can also squint.


    Of course, the old emperor also realized that the current new emperor is definitely not easy, otherwise, it is impossible to defeat so many powerful enemies one after another, so it is definitely not easy to grab the throne from his hands. What''s more, there is only one chance. Once he fails, he will never have another chance. Therefore, the plan must be very perfect.


    For this reason, the old emperor summoned those subordinates again and discussed again to ensure that his plan was foolproof.


    On the other side, the old emperor Feng Jueguo, who had received news of the successive defeats of several troops sent by him, was also in shock at this time.


    When the news of the defeat of the four princes came back, the old emperor of Feng Jueguo didn¡¯t take it seriously. He knew that his fourth son didn¡¯t know much about military affairs, and liked to point fingers, so it would lead to the army. It is also possible to lose the war.


    However, the four princes who fled back said how powerful and invincible Yuanfeng¡¯s army was. However, not many people believed that, including the old emperor, everyone felt that this was given to them by the four princes. Failure is just an excuse. How could Yuanfengguo¡¯s army be so strong?


    Therefore, the four princes wanted to return home first and win the support of other generals. In the beginning, it was not very smooth. However, when news from other princes came one after another, the people of Feng Jueguo were shocked. It turned out that the four princes had not lied before, and Yuan Fengguo was really stronger, and moreover, much stronger.


    If it is only one or two defeats, perhaps everyone will just think that it is the problem of the princes themselves, but now that all the roads have failed, and even the princes are killed in battle, this matter is serious, and there is no one. No longer doubt the strength of Yuanfeng Country, even if they cannot accept this fact in their hearts, but everyone knows that this is already true.


    After all, following the princes, there are also some well-known generals in the army. Even if one or two princes are fooling around, those generals will not all let the princes do mischief, and there are experienced military officers. In the presence of the generals, they were all defeated, and the defeats were very miserable, which made people have to accept that Yuanfeng was really strong.


    At this time, the four princes were valued again in China. He was the first to come back. He also met with all the generals who stayed in the country in advance. The situation of the Chinese army is well understood, and, relatively speaking, his army has escaped the most. Some princes have even lost their lives.


    In such a comparison, the four princes are still quite good. In this way, there are more people who support the four princes. This makes the four princes very happy. Of course, the enemy of Yuanfeng is in front, so he dare not dare. Too proud, can only recruit talents and troops as soon as possible to prepare for the upcoming battle, as long as he wins Yuanfengguo in the next battle, then he will be the one to ascend to the throne.


    The four princes were still very unconvinced about the previous defeat to Yuanfengguo. He felt that it was the people of Yuanfengguo who ambushed him, and they were all very tired at the time, which led to the defeat. of.


    The next battle will be different. Yuan Fengguo, who has become stronger, is definitely going to attack them. They just need to defend. No matter what the defense is, at least, this time, they will not care about it. , And will not fight against Yuanfeng State''s army when he is too tired. The Fourth Prince is confident that he will be able to defeat Yuanfeng State''s army this time.


    Of course, before that, he needs to gather as many troops as possible, so that he can be more confident.


    But this time, the old emperor of Feng Jueguo also supported the four princes. He did not expect that Yuanfengguo would really suddenly become so powerful. This was beyond his expectation. He is also a little nervous now. It is also known that the people of Yuanfeng Country will definitely come to attack them, and at that time, it is impossible to come only with the army of Yuanfeng Country. They have defeated all the countries outside the pass and caught There are definitely no fewer prisoners. When they come, they must be ready. At that time, their strength will already have a greater improvement, and it will be even more difficult for them to win.


    The old emperor of Feng Jueguo knew that the next step was to test their Feng Jueguo. Their strength had already suffered a great loss. All troops were defeated, and not many troops escaped. At this time, if If the army were to be dispersed, it would not be of any benefit to them.


    Therefore, the old emperor also knew that the four princes controlled all the domestic army in his hands. In this case, the power of the entire country would be concentrated, and the four princes would not dare to mess around with himself under the pressure. , They will be more sure if they want to win Yuanfengguo.


    Huang Feng and the puppet emperor didn¡¯t know how the outside world reacted to the news, but they could guess what the outside world would do. However, they didn¡¯t care, especially Huang Feng, who was in other dimensions. Inside, I don¡¯t know how many great victories I have fought, so how can I care about this one?


    And now, what they have to do is to rectify the army and use the strongest combat power to attack Feng Jueguo. Moreover, if so many prisoners and property are not dealt with in time, it is also a hidden danger. Therefore, both of them have returned at this time. Yuanfengguo.


    When the army arrived in the capital of Yuanfeng State, the people in the city spontaneously came out to greet them, and everyone''s faces were happy and proud.


    In the past, their Yuanfeng country has always been the weakest country outside the customs. They can''t hold their heads up in front of other countries, only to be bullied by other countries.


    However, none of them thought that not long after their new emperor ascended the throne, they actually made such a big change in their country, defeating Qian Yuanguo one after another, and the coalition forces of other countries are now the most connected. The powerful country Feng Jueguo has been defeated. This is really surprising. During this period, the people of Yuanfeng Country have a feeling of living in a dream.


    And because of this, they gave the new emperor their heartfelt support and support.

 2661 Chapter 2661 Peaceful Environment

    For such a scene, Huang Feng and the puppet emperor are naturally very satisfied. They have a stable rule. There will be very reasons for their next money-making plan. Huang Feng hopes that the entire outside of the customs can be ruled in Yuanfeng. Next, there is no war. Only in this way can business develop. Only here can we make more money for him, and constantly give him blood transfusions. If there are always wars, everyone will be precarious. Who has the mind to go. Do business make money?


    This is also the reason why Huang Feng wants to end the war there after arriving in each space. He needs a peaceful and stable environment. This is the most in line with his interests. For this, it is worth paying some price, just like this. Second, although he spent a lot of money, exchanged elite soldiers, and even exchanged mines and bombs, but after winning the war, all this is worth it, not only from other countries , Shougudao had enough property to make up for this part of the loss, and it was able to win a stable environment for the development of business outside the customs.


    The group of people came directly to the palace, the emperor¡¯s imperial conquest, and also fought an incredible victory. For Yuanfeng, this was a big deal. After the new emperor returned to the palace, a celebration banquet was inevitable. And Huang Feng will also take Princess Qi to participate.


    In the war outside the customs, only an enemy like Feng Jueguo has not been completely defeated. The overall environment is quite safe. Moreover, because of the previous series of battles, the new emperor of Yuanfeng has been quite stable. There will be no more danger in China, so Huang Feng brought Princess Qi and Xiaohuan back. After that, when he went to attack Feng Jueguo, he would no longer bring Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. Putting them in the capital of Yuanfeng Kingdom, Huang Feng would also feel relieved.


    As for Princess Qi, although she wanted to be by Huang Feng¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble with Huang Feng, so she accepted Huang Feng¡¯s arrangement. What¡¯s more, in the military life, although Huang Feng took care of her , But, it must be a lot harder than in the capital of Yuanfeng Country. It would be nice to stay in this capital.


    "I didn''t expect that we had just left for a short time. It feels like a big change." Princess Qi accompanied Huang Feng on the streets of the original Yuanfeng State Capital City, looking at the pedestrians coming and going around, with some emotion. After that, she looked at Huang Feng with a look of admiration and said, "All this is your credit."


    When they left here, it was still chaotic and panic. At that time, it was attacked by Qian Yuanguo and the troops of other countries. Although they eventually won, they even severely damaged Qian Yuanguo. However, the people in the city are not very at ease. There are still many Qian Yuanguo soldiers lurking in the city. These people will come out to kill at any time. Moreover, the people of Yuanfengguo are also worried that they will suffer Qian Yuan. And other countries¡¯ revenge.


    Although they had won Qian Yuanguo before, at that time, the people of Yuanfengguo still felt that their country was the weakest country outside the customs, even if Qian Yuanguo had been hit hard and left The army that went down was not something that Yuanfeng State could resist. What''s more, at that time, the troops of other countries also showed hostility towards Yuanfeng State.


    Therefore, even at that time, they had just won the army of Qian Yuanguo, but the people of Yuanfengguo were afraid and panic all day long. Under such a mood, one can imagine the faces of these people. What kind of expression will it look like?


    But now, it is completely different. Now, those people walking on the street are full of heartfelt smiles and pride, because their country has successively defeated Qian Yuanguo and the coalition forces of other countries. Now even the army of Feng Jueguo, which was inexhaustible before, has been defeated. This kind of thing is something they could not even think of before. It is strange that the people of Yuanfeng Country are in a bad mood.


    Outsiders put this credit on the new emperor, especially the people who don¡¯t know the inside story. However, Princess Qi, who has been following the army, knows that all this is Huang Feng¡¯s credit. It was Huang Feng who constantly led the team to fight on the front line and defeated the enemy¡¯s army many times. Without Huang Feng, Yuanfeng¡¯s army would still be the weakest army outside the pass, and it would be impossible for them to defeat so many powerful enemies. .


    Princess Qi is completely proud of Huang Feng now, and she even wants to tell everyone about Huang Feng''s great achievements.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t care much about this kind of thing. These false names were of no use to him. Whether the people knew it or didn¡¯t know, they didn¡¯t have much influence on him. He just A stable rear is enough. As for the admiration of others, Huang Feng doesn''t care.


    Of course, Huang Feng is still very comfortable to be admired by Princess Qi, who has identity and looks.


    "It doesn''t matter whose contribution is made, as long as the past peace is restored here, I''m very satisfied." Huang Feng said, this is not deliberately put on a high posture, but that''s what Huang Feng thought in his heart. It is the most important thing. Only when you have peace can you make more money.


    "In the beginning, you chose to come to Yuanfeng Country for this?" Princess Qi asked.


    In fact, Princess Qi is still very curious about why Huang Feng came to Yuanfeng Country in the first place. Obviously, Huang Feng is not from Yuanfeng Country, but he came directly to Yuanfeng Country. The purpose is not to do it randomly, but Huang Feng has not said it, and Princess Qi has not asked. Now that she has feelings, Princess Qi can''t help but ask.


    "That''s right." Huang Feng said. He chose to come to Yuanfeng Country at the beginning. It was a bit of a coincidence. He just wanted to use the hands of a certain party to suppress the major forces outside the customs and let them make money for himself, but just happened to choose Yuanfeng. Country only.


    The facts have also proved that Huang Feng''s choice is not wrong. Yuanfengguo obviously has better control than other countries, and he has done a good job so far.


    Princess Qi nodded, and did not continue to ask. She felt that Huang Feng should have some secrets she didn''t know, but Huang Feng didn¡¯t say it, so she didn¡¯t ask too much. She believed that if Huang Feng wanted to let If he knew it, he would take the initiative to tell him. Before he took the initiative to speak, he would not ask.

 2662 Chapter 2662 Special Envoy of the Dalu Dynasty

    With Huang Feng¡¯s current position in Yuanfeng, he obviously didn¡¯t need to live in an inn when he came back again. Before they came back, the new emperor had arranged a house for him. Not many people in Fengjueguo can enjoy such treatment.


    However, after entering the mansion, Huang Feng and Princess Qi did not have any special feelings. Huang Feng himself is not a poor person. Whether it is a villa in reality or a mansion in other spaces, he There is no shortage, and even owns the entire palace. Therefore, the enviable mansion in front of Huang Feng''s eyes can be regarded as ordinary at best.


    As for Princess Qi, she grew up in the imperial palace since she was a child. The imperial palace of the Dalu dynasty is not comparable to the imperial palaces of these countries outside Guan. The degree of luxury there is even beyond the imagination of many people outside Guan. Above, Princess Qi has always been favored in the palace, and the place where she lives is naturally not bad. Even the people who serve her don''t know how many people are. Therefore, for the house in front of her, she also did not show any strange expressions.


    However, in any case, living here is much more comfortable than living in an inn, and there are people waiting on them. Huang Feng and Princess Qi are also very satisfied.


    On the other side, the new emperor has also returned to the palace. At this time, he does not know that the old emperor has made contact with the outside world and is preparing to seize his position. It may be that the previous series of things have gone smoothly, so that the new emperor It was a little careless, and he no longer regarded the old emperor as a threat. In his heart, and now outside the entire customs, the biggest threat is still Feng Jueguo. Although the opponent has just failed miserably, it is an old power after all, and, Their material reserves are the largest outside the customs. After all, they can plunder a lot of materials from the Dalu dynasty every year. This is something other countries do not have, and they are also the envy of other countries.


    "Your Majesty, the special envoy of the Great Lu Dynasty, please see me." An eunuch came in to report.


    "Special envoy of the Great Lu Dynasty?" The new emperor was taken aback for a moment. He had just returned to the palace, and the envoy of the Great Lu Dynasty had arrived at his feet. The speed here was really fast.


    However, the new emperor did not intend to refuse to meet. As Huang Feng¡¯s slave, the puppet emperor knew that the woman who had been with Huang Feng was the princess of the Da Lu Dynasty. Since Huang Feng has been taking her with him. In the eyes of the puppet emperor, the princess of the Da Lu Dynasty must be Huang Feng''s woman. For Huang Feng''s face, he could not refuse to meet the envoy of the Da Lu Dynasty.


    The envoys of the Great Lu Dynasty naturally brought goodwill. They did not want to have any conflicts with Yuanfeng Country on the basis of fighting against Fengjue Country. If it was the former Yuanfeng Country, it would not matter, but, The strength of Yuanfeng Country is already very strong now, and there is no way for the Great Lu Dynasty to win at all, so naturally it will not set itself up an enemy at this time.


    And the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom, because of Huang Feng¡¯s relationship, would naturally not refuse the goodwill passed by the Da Lu Dynasty, and his attitude towards the messengers of the Da Lu Dynasty was very good, because the Da Lu Dynasty had been bullied by Feng Jueguo before. Now, on the side of Yuanfeng Country, he received such great courtesy, which made the envoys of the Da Lu Dynasty even feel flattered.


    You know, the current Yuanfeng State is no longer the former Yuanfeng State. They can even defeat the Feng Jue State. This is definitely a powerful country. However, this is stronger than the current attitude towards them in the Da Lu dynasty. The Great Lu Dynasty¡¯s messenger feels that this is an opportunity. If they can unite with Yuanfeng Country and defeat Feng Jueguo completely, then, will their Great Lu Dynasty get a very stable The external environment?


    However, this kind of thing is not something he can decide. He is just a messenger. He does not have the right and qualifications to represent the Da Lu Dynasty to make a decisive battle against Feng Jueguo. Especially, their Da Lu Dynasty has just reached an end to the Feng Jueguo agreement. Therefore, this matter still needs to be decided by their Emperor.


    Therefore, this envoy of the Dalu Dynasty, after having such an idea, immediately bid farewell to the emperor of the Yuanfeng Kingdom, ready to return to the Dalu Dynasty immediately, and told his majesty the emperor of his advice, and Yuanfeng was here. , I am not opposed to the alliance with the Dalu dynasty, because the puppet emperor knew Huang Feng¡¯s ideas. They would only unify the outside of the pass. As for the inside, it was left to the Dalu dynasty. They were not prepared to join Dalu. The North Korea is at war, and because of Princess Qi, their relationship with the Dalu Dynasty cannot be too bad. In this case, there is naturally nothing impossible to form an alliance.


    Hearing that the emperor of Yuanfeng was not opposed to the alliance, and was even very active, the envoy of the Great Lu Dynasty was even more happy. He didn''t want to stay in Yuanfeng for a second, and wanted to tell the news as soon as possible. His Majesty the Emperor.


    Therefore, the messenger of the Da Lu Dynasty really came and went in a hurry. Even the Emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty turned him down to stay for the evening banquet. He just wanted to tell the news personally. Your Majesty, let him know that their Dalu dynasty has an extra strong support.


    When the emperor of Yuanfeng State saw that the envoy of the Great Lu Dynasty decided to leave, he did not do much to detain him and bid farewell to the other party. The emperor of Yuanfeng State''s friendly attitude repeatedly displayed also made the envoy of the Great Lu Dynasty excited. Unexpectedly, after leaving the capital of Yuanfeng State, he rushed all the way towards Dalu.


    On the other hand, after bidding farewell to the envoys of the Great Lu Dynasty, the puppet emperor prepared for the evening banquet. This banquet was not only to catch him from the dust, but also to celebrate the great victory of Yuanfeng Kingdom. At the same time, he was right. When the ministers show their prestige, he still attaches great importance to it. At that time, some people from other countries will be everywhere. There are royal family members from other countries, and there are also those who came here before and were detained later. The messengers, I believe that when they see the current Yuanfeng country, they must have another idea.


    While the new emperor was preparing for the dinner, the old emperor was also active in the dark. Tonight¡¯s dinner was an opportunity for him to do something. After learning about the achievements of the new emperor, he knew that this matter could not be delayed any longer. , The more disadvantaged he is, and tonight is the time he is ready to do it. At that time, the ministers favored by the new emperor will definitely come, just to catch it all!


    At the same time, there will be important people from other countries on the scene, just to be a testimony to witness that they step onto the front desk again.

 2663 Chapter 2663 Lively Hall

    In the evening, the palace of Yuanfeng State was brightly lit and full of voices. In the main hall, there were many tables and chairs, and the maids and eunuchs shuttled between them, putting a variety of food and drinks on it.


    At this time, the ministers of Yuanfeng Kingdom have arrived one after another, and everyone¡¯s faces are full of smiles. After all, their country has been winning battles during this period of time, and even the powerful Feng Jueguo is not their opponent. This was something they had never thought of before, and another battle would be able to completely wipe out the Fengjie Country. At that time, their Yuanfeng Country would be the most powerful country outside the pass, and the only country, and their ministers of Yuanfeng Country Guys, when the time comes, things will naturally rise.


    Therefore, during this period of time, these ministers of Yuanfeng State were in a very good mood. Tonight is the dinner to welcome the new emperor. Naturally, their faces are smiles, and they are still smiles from the heart.


    In addition to these ministers, some important prisoners have also arrived one after another. These people are members of the royal family of countries outside the Guan, and even their emperors. These royal family members have more important identities, so naturally they also got the participation this time. Opportunity for a banquet.


    However, they don¡¯t have the smiles of Yuanfengguo¡¯s ministers. Most of them have serious faces. Even if they have smiles, they are all reluctant smiles. A month ago, they were from other countries outside the Guanshan area. The emperor, or the relatives of the emperor, has a distinguished status. Even the emperor of Yuanfeng country should be polite when they see them. Naturally, these ministers of Yuanfeng country are even more ineligible to sit on an equal footing with them.


    However, it is different now. They are now prisoners of Yuanfeng State, and their status has plummeted. Now let alone the emperor of Yuanfeng State, even these ministers of Yuanfeng State dare to despise them, but they do not. No way.


    Who will let them be the defeat of others?


    Therefore, they cannot be in a good mood. They were already very sad when they were defeated and captured. As a result, they had to come to tonight''s banquet, which was undoubtedly worse. They knew that the theme of this banquet was to celebrate Yuanfeng. The new emperor sweeps away the countries outside the customs, and the countries that are swept away are their countries. In other words, these people gathered here tonight to celebrate the destruction of their country. In this case, their How can I be in a good mood?


    However, no matter how upset in my heart, I can only endure it. Who are they now as prisoners? It is not surprising that they have offended the emperor of Yuanfeng State and killed them.


    As more and more people arrived in the main hall, it became more and more lively. The people who came first have already started to chat. The content of the chat is naturally about the recent wars of Yuanfeng Kingdom, whether it is Yuanfeng. The officials of the country, or those who were captured, were talking about these topics, and the same thing was that all of them were surprised at this incident. They had never imagined that Yuanfengguo could actually do this. .


    "I heard that after the reorganization of the army, we will go to attack Feng Jueguo. Once Feng Jueguo is defeated, the outside of this pass will really belong to the Yuanfeng Kingdom. When that happens, even if we are going to attack the Great Lu Dynasty, It''s not impossible either." An official from Yuanfeng State thought imaginatively.


    "Yeah, I also heard that this should be the last battle outside the customs. Moreover, Feng Jueguo is an old and powerful country after all. Even if you know that you have defeated them, your Majesty does not dare to be careless, so you must do it well. Sufficient preparation will do." Another official also said.


    "You should be prepared. Anyway, there is nothing but wind outside the customs. Don''t be too anxious."


    "As far as I am concerned, your Majesty will definitely be able to triumph and completely conquer the country."


    "It¡¯s hard to say. Your Majesty is so cautious. He didn¡¯t immediately attack Feng Jueguo. He must have no perfect confidence. Although Feng Jueguo suffered a lot before, it has great potential for war. Who knows how many troops they will mobilize for? Defending the city, wanting to completely defeat them is not an easy task, especially when their old emperor personally directs them."


    "Yes, Feng Jueguo should not be underestimated."


    There was a lot of discussion. Although most of them felt that they would not be surprised if they defeated Feng Jueguo, after all, Feng Jueguo had been dominating outside the customs for many years, and no one dared to take it lightly.


    However, they have already defeated other countries besides Feng Jueguo. Moreover, Feng Jueguo has also been defeated before, and their strength has been greatly damaged. Therefore, everyone believes that as long as they prepare carefully, the victory will ultimately be theirs. .


    At this moment, Huang Feng came with Princess Qi. Tonight¡¯s banquet was private and not so serious. Therefore, Huang Feng brought Princess Qi in order to prevent Princess Qi from staying at home alone. .


    The appearance of Huang Feng and Princess Qi immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the hall.


    A few months ago, I am afraid that no one knew Huang Feng. At that time, Huang Feng had not yet come to this space. However, in this short period of time, Huang Feng was in Yuanfeng State, and even the whole country outside the customs. Da Noise, there are not many people who don''t know him. It can be said that Huang Feng played a big role in the reason why Yuanfengguo was able to defeat other countries outside Guan so quickly.


    Many people have their own guesses about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. However, the most guessed is that Huang Feng was a military commander who was secretly trained when his majesty or prince was before. After that, Huang Feng was responsible for training a team outside the vertical and horizontal barriers. The elite troops came out, so as soon as Huang Feng appeared in the eyes of everyone, he was appointed to an important position, and, with that elite force, defeated the armies of countries outside the pass.


    It can be said that the Hornets are definitely the hottest subject of discussion outside the customs. No one dares to ignore him. Those who ignore him are either defeated by him or conquered by him.


    Moreover, everyone knows that Huang Feng will definitely have an unlimited future in the future. He is strong in his skills, has a strong army under his men, and is trusted by the new emperor. With these conditions, it is impossible for him not to advance.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng appeared, everyone in the hall stood up and greeted Huang Feng with enthusiasm. However, these people were all ministers of Yuanfeng State. As for those other people The captives of the country, their eyes looking at Huang Feng are not so friendly. It is understandable that their country was defeated by Huang Feng. Before today, if they saw Huang Feng, no matter what they paid. At the same price, they would kill Huang Feng.


    However, it doesn''t work anymore, they have already lost, and they don''t have the qualifications and strength to attack Huang Feng anymore.

 2664 Chapter 2664 The Old Emperor Appears

    Faced with the enthusiasm of the ministers of Yuanfeng State, Huang Feng also responded with a smile. Although he and these people are not familiar, this Yuanfeng State is already his in essence, and it is his money tool. The ministers of Yuanfengguo were helping him manage the country, which is equivalent to indirectly helping Huang Feng make money. Huang Feng naturally should not be too indifferent to these "employees."


    Although they do not know their true identity.


    However, Huang Feng and the puppet emperor did not really use their previous courtiers to manage this country. Everyone knows the principle of the emperor and the courtier. Many of these ministers are old emperors. The old emperor has now been placed under house arrest by them. Once these people learn about this matter, no one knows how they will react.


    It¡¯s just that after the puppet emperor had just ascended the throne, he was busy fighting and didn¡¯t have time to manage domestic affairs. Therefore, these ministers were still in their original positions for the time being. Fortunately, they fought foreign wars and everything went well. This has made Yuanfengguo''s domestic stability stable. If the fight does not go smoothly, it is completely conceivable that the country must have already been in chaos.


    These ministers also knew that after the new emperor vacated his hands, they would definitely want to move some of them. Therefore, during this period of time, they have been working hard to do their own things, even thinking Now, how to please the new emperor. Although there are many of them who are important officials of the old emperor, they all understand that the old emperor has abdicated and his era has passed. It is the era of the new emperor. They cannot indulge in the past. In that case, the new emperor would be unhappy.


    Of course, some of them are still more important to the old emperor. In the old emperor¡¯s secret plan to seize the throne, they all participated and contributed their efforts. Although they are all following the crowd at this time, they are facing Huang. Feng greeted, in fact, they were already thinking in their hearts that this Huang Feng and the person who pretended to be the new emperor had ended tragically.


    Huang Feng took his place. This was the position closest to the throne. It also showed his special status in Yuanfeng. As for Princess Yu Qi, someone naturally took her to the banquet hall of the maid. Outside the customs, the status of women is relatively low, and they are not qualified to participate in banquets with men. Of course, even in the Dalu Dynasty, it is the same. The women are separated from the men.


    After Huang Feng took his seat, the captured royal families and nobles all stood up and came over to say hello to Huang Feng. Even if they were not happy in their hearts, at this time, they knew what to do. If they don''t bow their heads, they may not have heard it, but they know the truth.


    Huang Feng also looked at these people with great interest. Many of them, Huang Feng has not seen before, but this is not important. The important thing is that they have brought a lot of money to themselves and let themselves be The money invested in the previous wars has been made up for, and there is even a surplus. It can be said that these people are their own big rich men, and Huang Feng is still very grateful to them.


    Because of this, Huang Feng''s attitude towards these people is very friendly, even with a smile on his face, which makes the royal family and nobles feel relieved, and even feel flattered.


    If in the past, they would not put Huang Feng in their eyes, but now they are not in the past. They are now prisoners, and Huang Feng is the most popular figure in the entire Yuanfeng country. It can be said that some of Huang Feng¡¯s practices And the opinion can affect the will of the Emperor of Yuanfeng State. He has a pivotal role in the current Yuanfeng State, which is not comparable to those of their prisoners.


    If they can have a good relationship with this great figure of Yuanfeng Country, then they will have a much easier life in Yuanfeng Country in the future. They know very well that since they have been taken to Yuanfeng Country, Moreover, their country has been wiped out. Then, for the rest of their lives, they can only live in Yuanfeng Country. As for the quality of life, whether they will be bullied or not, they all have a lot with the big man in front of them. Big relationship.


    Because of this, now that Huang Feng is very friendly to them, they are naturally very happy.


    The atmosphere in the hall seemed to become more harmonious.


    "Your Majesty!"


    At this moment, the eunuch at the entrance of the hall shouted loudly, and everyone in the hall immediately stopped talking, stood up, ready to welcome the new emperor, and Huang Feng also stood up with respect, although, this The emperor of Wei Yuanfeng is his slave and he has to listen to everything. However, in public, Huang Feng still has to act in order to give the other party enough face and respect, and it is also convenient for the other party to rule Yuanfeng better. After all, On the bright side, Huang Feng is just a courtier of the other party. No matter how great the credit is, he is just a courtier in the eyes of others. If he is disrespectful to the emperor, he will be caught.


    Afterwards, the puppet emperor appeared in the eyes of everyone, and he walked toward everyone with a confident smile in his clothes and words.


    "Welcome your majesty!" everyone knelt down and said respectfully, and Huang Feng and the prisoners from other countries also knelt down.


    "Get up all, you don''t have to be restrained today." The new emperor said. What no one saw was that when facing Huang Feng, the new emperor gave way slightly. This was not dare to accept Huang Feng''s kneeling.


    Everyone got up, the new emperor had reached the dragon chair at the highest point and sat down. As he nodded slightly, the banquet officially began.


    The atmosphere in the hall became happy again. The dancers danced in the center of the hall, and the ministers kept paying tribute and formulas to the new emperor. They came forward one by one and said flattery. The smile on the emperor¡¯s face kept None of them disappeared.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t do anything, and other people didn¡¯t have any doubts. After all, Huang Feng had been with the new emperor before. This time he calmed down other countries, and Huang Feng had a great contribution to it. It can be said that Huang Feng and The relationship between the new emperor is very close, and there is no need to be courteous at this time.


    However, the good atmosphere in the hall became a little strange with the appearance of a voice.


    "My son is back, why don''t you notify your father?" A somewhat old voice reached everyone''s ears. Then, a familiar figure appeared at the door of the hall. Everyone in the hall was stunned when they saw this figure. Living.

 2665 2665: sd01

    The reasons why everyone was stunned were different.


    The new emperor and Huang Feng were stunned because they knew that the old emperor had been placed under house arrest by them before. Without the order of the new emperor, the old emperor would not appear in public view again. Until the day he died.


    However, now the old emperor appeared in front of everyone in a grandiose manner, with a happy expression, but apparently they had not thought of it before.


    The ministers were stunned. The news they learned was that the old emperor was seriously ill and needed to rest. He could not go out and no one could visit. This was what the new emperor said, plus the old emperor¡¯s body had indeed been It''s not good, and there is even the possibility of death at any time, so the ministers did not doubt the authenticity of this statement.


    However, now the old emperor suddenly appeared in front of everyone, his expression seemed better than before, and from his words, it can be seen that after the new emperor returned, he did not go to see him, and he did not say this. The banquet thing.


    Others can¡¯t visit the old emperor. The new emperor is definitely okay. However, he did not go. As for the banquet, if the old emperor¡¯s health is really bad, he does not need to be notified. However, now look at the old emperor¡¯s body. It doesn''t seem to be bad, then it''s a bit unjustified.


    Of course, there were some people in the hall who were not surprised by the appearance of the old emperor, because they knew that the old emperor would come, and when the old emperor appeared, it was also when he was fully prepared.


    As for the prisoners from other countries, most of them were watching what happened in this hall with the mentality of watching the excitement at this time. Although they did not know the cause and effect of this incident, they were sensitive to this. It''s not simple.


    Have fun watching!


    They are still very happy to be able to watch the excitement of Yuanfeng Country, although they all know that their own country is gone, even if something goes wrong in Yuanfeng Country, it is not them who will benefit, but the wind and the country. , But, for this country that single-handedly led to their country''s destruction, they naturally won''t have too much goodwill in their hearts, and they wish they had an accident.


    The puppet emperor frowned slightly, squeezed Huang Feng, and then stood up and said to the old emperor: "Father, you are not resting in the harem. Why are you here? I will arrange for someone to send you back. Come!"


    "Don''t worry." The old emperor waved his hand and said, "I am in good health. I don''t need to rest. My son returns triumphantly. As a father, I have to celebrate and greet him."


    The new emperor frowned slightly, not only because of the words of the old emperor, but also because, after he had just shouted, no guards came in outside the hall, which was obviously unreasonable.


    Did something happen?


    The puppet emperor thought in his heart, but he said to the old emperor: "It should be me who went to see the emperor father. If I trouble the emperor to come over, it is the emperor''s fault."


    "Between us father and son, don''t be so polite." At this time, the old emperor had already walked to the side of the new emperor. He glanced at the prisoners of the royal family and nobles of other countries in the hall, and said with a smile on his face: "You actually I have not been able to defeat so many countries, and it is also something that no one has been able to achieve for so many years in other countries outside the customs.


    This feeling was from the heart of the old emperor. Although he has worked very hard to develop their Yuanfeng country in his life, the effect is not obvious. Yuanfeng country is still the weakest country outside the Guan, but he did not expect , I have just passed on the throne, the new emperor has achieved better results than he has worked hard for many years before, and this kind of great feat is indeed in so many countries outside the Guan, no one has been able to achieve it for many years.


    Even the intrepid Feng Jueguo, who was previously powerful, failed to do so.


    "However, all of this will belong to me!" The old emperor thought in his heart. He was a little excited, thinking that he was going to become the emperor of the only country outside Guan, controlling the vast area outside Guan, his heart could not be restrained. Get excited.


    "Thank you for the compliment from the emperor, you can satisfy the emperor, and your son will feel relieved." The new emperor said.


    "Satisfied, I am very satisfied." The old emperor looked directly at the new emperor and said: "If you really are my emperor, I will be even more satisfied!"


    "Wow!"


    The people in the hall immediately caused a commotion because of the words of the old emperor.


    In fact, when the old emperor was talking to the new emperor, everyone in the hall felt that the atmosphere was a little abnormal. It was not like the two fathers and sons were talking. Moreover, looking at their expressions, there was no trace of affection. Hearing the words of the old emperor, everyone was even more shocked.


    What does it mean?This means that the new emperor is not the son of the old emperor?Then why did the old emperor pass on the throne to the new emperor, but now it is pointed out in public. What is this for?


    All the doubts in everyone''s minds were really that the old emperor''s information was too strong.


    And those prisoners from other countries were happier at this time. They had never thought that the appearance of the old emperor would bring such a burst of news. Now, let¡¯s go, the two emperors of Yuanfeng state directly quarreled. When I get up, no matter who loses or wins, there is a lively watch. It is best if Yuanfengguo is greatly injured by the trouble and killed by Feng Jueguo.


    Let Feng Jueguo unify the customs. The royals and aristocrats of these other countries were not happy before. However, in this situation, they are still anxious for Feng Jueguo to unify the customs. Feng Jueguo is at least an old and powerful country and was Feng Guo, such as the country they looked down upon before, destroyed the country and unified the customs, which made the royal nobles of other countries unacceptable.


    Moreover, if Feng Jueguo were able to defeat Yuanfengguo and unify the customs, then it would be regarded as an indirect revenge for them, and of course they would only be happy.


    When the puppet emperor heard what the old emperor said, he was shocked, but his face was silent, and said, "Father, what do you mean by this? I am your emperor. Are you a little confused? I will call you right away. Imperial physician."


    "No need to call, I am awake now, more awake than ever." The old emperor said: "Moreover, even if you call, they won''t come."


    "What does the father mean?" said the puppet emperor.


    Originally, the puppet emperor was a little guilty in his heart. After all, he was pointed out by the public that he was a fake, and the other party seemed to be quite sure, plus it seemed that something went wrong outside the hall, so he was a little worried. .


    However, after seeing Huang Feng''s expression normal, he also let go of his heart.

 2666 Chapter 2666 Unexpected Support

    "What do you mean, I think you should already understand it in your heart." The old emperor looked at the new emperor and said, he carefully looked at the new emperor for a while, and said with emotion: "Like, really like!"


    "What''s the truth?" The new emperor had already guessed the meaning of the old emperor''s words. He did not expect that the old emperor was put under house arrest by himself, and he still had such ability. Not only did he run out, but also, unexpectedly. He was also able to control the Imperial Forest Army in this palace, so that he kept coming in front of him without anyone reminding him to inform him.


    "I still underestimated him. Although he abdicated, he still has some means and energy in that position for decades." The new emperor thought to himself.


    However, because of Huang Feng''s existence, the new emperor still has confidence in his heart. Others don''t know Huang Feng''s true strength. He must be clear. On the battlefield before, Huang Feng has been very brave?Haha, such a performance is less than one percent of Huang Feng''s true strength!


    With the existence of Huang Feng¡¯s super hole card, the new emperor is not afraid, and he patiently talks to the old emperor, he wants to see what the old emperor wants to do, and he can also take this opportunity to take a good look. In the main hall, in this palace, how many people are on the side of the old emperor in their hearts.


    "Are you still pretending?" The old emperor looked at the new emperor''s complexion, thinking that the other party was just pretending to be calm. After all, with his own prompt, the other party must have known that something went wrong.


    "Erchen didn''t understand what the emperor father said." The new emperor said.


    "Hey, since you still don''t admit it, then I''ll just say it." The old emperor sighed and said, "You are not my emperor at all!"


    Above the hall, the uproar was even louder. Everyone did not expect that the old emperor would say something like this. Isn''t the new emperor the old emperor''s son?how can that be?This is obviously the same in length, even the voice and demeanor are the same, how could it not be the son of the old emperor?


    Could it be that, as the new emperor said, the old emperor has caused confusion because of his serious illness?Otherwise, how could you say such a thing?


    Many people''s first reaction after hearing the old emperor''s words is to not believe it. After all, the new emperor is so similar to the previous prince, they can''t see any flaws no matter how they look.


    However, after the main hall, there were some people who looked calm. They were all loyal to the old emperor. Although they all admired the new emperor¡¯s ability, in their hearts, blood was the most important thing. No matter how powerful the new emperor is, then Not the son of the previous emperor, then there is a problem with this lineage, and they will not support it in their hearts.


    Moreover, some of them also know that they are important subjects of the old prince, and the new emperor will not trust them too much. Once the new emperor vacates his hands, they will definitely be adjusted. Then, the new emperor With the power to conquer all countries outside the customs, who dares to disobey his decision?That is to be reviled.


    Therefore, of course they still support the old emperor to regain control of the imperial power and re-enforce it.


    As for the captives from other countries, they didn''t even want to come to a banquet, and they could hear such a burst of news. The royal family of Yuanfeng country has such secrets?It''s really interesting.


    "Father, are you confused? How can you say this? You should go back and take a good rest." The new emperor said lightly.


    "Although I''m old, you don''t want to snatch Yuanfeng Country from my hand, this Yuanfeng Country is mine!" the old emperor said loudly.


    "The minister implores your majesty to re-enter the throne and assume power!" After the hall, a minister stood up from his position and said loudly.


    Later, in the shocking eyes of some other people, more and more people stood up and expressed their support for the old emperor to regain power and re-enforce the throne.


    These people all felt that the old emperor was really prepared this time and had already given the military power in the palace much stronger, but the new emperor was unprepared. Therefore, in this round of confrontation, the new one must have failed. emperor.


    Now that the result is doomed, the sooner these people express their opinions, the better, so that they can be more valued by the old emperor.


    Seeing ministers one after another stand up and express their views, the old emperor''s face is full of relief. He is still the most powerful person in this country. As long as he wants to, this country is his own!


    As for the new emperor, he didn''t get angry either. Instead, he watched the ministers express their stance with a quiet face. He was anxious that all those who supported the old emperor would jump out.


    When the old emperor saw the appearance of the new emperor, he thought he was bracing, and he sneered.


    "How can you do this? The achievements of the new emperor have never been before, and there will be no one behind. How can you do this?"


    "Yes, the old emperor has abdicated, how can he once again ascend to the throne? This Yuanfeng country is now the new emperor''s world."


    Of course, not everyone supports the old emperor. There are many people in this hall who are supporting the new emperor. After seeing those people supporting the old emperor, they all stood up and blamed them when they were shocked.


    The old emperor looked at this scene in astonishment. He thought before that someone might support the new emperor. However, before he wanted to come, such people were definitely not many. After all, how many days did the new emperor ascend the throne?I have been the emperor of Yuanfeng for decades, and I have the greatest influence in this country.


    However, there are not many people who stand up to support the new emperor, at least far exceeding the old emperor¡¯s previous expectations. He did not expect that the new emperor had only been on the throne in such a short time, so many people would support him. .


    "Fortunately, I did it in time. Otherwise, if I drag on, most of the ministers in the hall will support the new emperor." The old emperor thought with some rejoicing in his heart. He did not expect that this would happen before. One scene.


    In fact, after thinking about it, this scene is not very strange. Although the new emperor is not very young and has not been on the throne for a long time, he has achieved achievements that no previous emperor of Yuanfeng can compare, even at this time. The old emperor standing in the hall is not good either!


    Yuanfeng was originally only the smallest and weakest country outside the Guan, because of the new emperor, they have now become the most powerful country outside the Guan, which makes many people feel very proud. Psychologically, they naturally admire the new emperor. And support, I think this is the best emperor who will lead them to become stronger, and of course they are supporting the new emperor.


    As for the old emperor, he may have done a good job before, but he is old after all, and his time has passed.

 2667 Chapter 2667 Can you come back?

    Regarding the support of so many ministers, both Huang Feng and the new emperor were a little surprised. Neither did they expect that so many people would support them in such a short period of time.


    Although these people actually can''t play any role at this time, it feels good to be recognized and supported by others.


    The hall became noisy again, and the ministers who supported both sides quarreled with each other above the hall, and the whole hall was like a vegetable market.


    The captives from other countries who came to the banquet were a bit stunned at this time. They didn¡¯t expect that a good banquet would actually develop to this point. Now everyone¡¯s thoughts on the scene will be at the banquet. On itself?The whole hall became abnormally noisy.


    However, all of this has nothing to do with them. They can only be spectators at this time, and other people will not ask their opinions, and their opinions are not important.


    It¡¯s just that, in the hearts of these people, it¡¯s definitely hope that the more chaotic the Yuanfeng Country, the better. It is because of this Yuanfeng Country that they will destroy the country. Now they have no hope of restoring the country, but they also hope that Yuanfeng Country and them The same was destroyed.


    This is actually not impossible. Although Feng Jueguo has been hit hard, his strength is still there. As long as they are given a period of time to recover, they can still recover.


    On the Yuanfeng country side, once the old and new emperors fight, the entire Yuanfeng country may fall into civil strife, because now some people support the old emperor, some support the new emperor, and everyone has supporters, and, The number of people is equally large. In this way, if the two emperors are unwilling to give up, the possibility of Yuanfeng country falling into civil strife is very high.


    And once Yuanfeng Kingdom falls into civil strife, then it is to give Feng Jueguo a chance. Once Feng Jueguo is relieved, then even if Yuanfeng¡¯s civil strife is over, their strength will be greatly damaged. At that time, they will certainly not Is Feng Jueguo''s opponent.


    Therefore, it is still very possible that Yuanfeng Kingdom will be destroyed.


    "Enough! Don''t make any noise!" The old emperor looked at the many ministers in the main hall. He had a tendency to become stronger and stronger. He had to stop it. In his opinion, things were still under his control and there was no need. Watching the gaffe spread.


    The many ministers in the main hall stopped making noise after the old emperor spoke out. Whether it was those who supported the old emperor or those who supported the new emperor, at this time, they did not speak any more, regardless of whether they supported the old emperor or the old emperor. There is still some prestige in Yuanfeng Country, and it can still be heard.


    What''s more, these ministers actually knew that the power to decide the future of the Yuanfeng Kingdom was not in their hands, and they depended on the results of the two emperors.


    Seeing that the ministers gave themselves a lot of face and quieted down, the old emperor was very satisfied. It seemed that he was still very authoritative in this country.


    The old emperor looked at the new emperor and said unexpectedly: "I really didn''t expect you to get the support of so many ministers in such a short period of time? Amazing, amazing."


    "It''s all well taught by the father." The new emperor said lightly.


    Although both the new emperor and the old emperor understand in their hearts that the new emperor is a fake, but the new emperor will not admit this, even if the old emperor says it again, he will not admit it. Once admitted Then, the legitimacy of his own rule of Yuanfeng will be questioned. This is obviously not enough. Therefore, no matter what the old emperor said and what evidence he produced, he would not admit that he was a fake. of.


    "At this time, I can still maintain my composure and be able to act. I have to admit that you are really amazing, even better than my biological son." The old emperor praised.


    "I am your own son." The new emperor said.


    "Okay, we don''t need to waste time anymore. Whether you admit it or not, nothing can change." The old emperor stopped arguing with the new emperor. "You take the initiative to abdicate."


    The new emperor takes the initiative to abdicate and seize the throne from the new emperor is obviously different, especially when there are so many ministers on the scene supporting the new emperor. The new emperor takes the initiative to abdicate and the old emperor re-enforces the throne. Control.


    "It''s impossible." The new emperor simply shook his head and refused: "I am the current emperor of this country. Your time has passed. Father, you should give up. Wouldn''t it be good to spend the remaining time? "


    "Give up? Send Yuanfeng country to others? I''m afraid the ancestors will scold me to death!" The old emperor said with staring eyes.


    "Then what do you want?" the new emperor said.


    "You''d better abdicate actively. If you don''t abdicate, then don''t blame me for being polite." The old emperor said, waving his right hand, and soon a large number of heavily armed imperial troops appeared in the hall. As soon as they entered the hall, It controlled everyone in the hall, including the ministers and the new emperor.


    "Yes, father, you have already abdicated, and you can actually tell the imperial forest army in the palace to support you. It''s really amazing." The new emperor was also a little surprised to see so many imperial forest army coming in.


    He obviously did not expect that the Yulin Army actually supported the old emperor, and he had not received any news before. It seems that all the senior generals in the Yulin Army had already chosen to support the emperor and stood on their opposite side. .


    Obviously, after this incident, none of the high-ranking generals of the Imperial Forest Army could be retained, and they were not trustworthy. They originally wanted to keep them for use, but now it seems that they are not reliable at all.


    "Do you think there is only the Imperial Forest Army? Don''t be afraid to tell you that the city defense forces in this capital city are all supporting me now, and the troops you brought out are all stationed outside the city. It can be said that this capital city is all with me at this time. Within the control of, do you think you still have hope of making a comeback?" the old emperor said slightly proudly.


    After he abdicated, he was able to persuade the support of the Imperial Forest Army and the City Defense Army in the palace, which indeed proved that his influence in this country was extraordinary.


    Moreover, in his opinion, with the support of these people, he has already won. The new emperor has no hope of making a comeback. This city and this country will soon return to his control. , I will dominate the world again.


    The ministers in the hall were shocked and angry when they saw this scene, especially those who supported the new emperor. They were still very nervous. They came to the banquet this time, naturally they would not carry weapons, and there were few personal guards. Now, in this situation, their situation is very dangerous.

 2668 Chapter 2668 Everyones Focus

    The old emperor thought that he was sure of winning, but in fact, most people at the scene felt that way. The old emperor won this round. Jiang was still very hot. Although the new emperor was very powerful on the external battlefield, he was still fighting. In the confrontation of the old emperor, he still lost.


    Once the old emperor wins, then there will be a huge change in Yuanfeng¡¯s country. Although the new emperor has not been enthroned before, he fought very beautifully in several major battles and won. Many people support it, and there are many in this hall. Once the old emperor is enthroned, then those who support the new emperor will inevitably suffer. Similarly, if the new emperor wants to win, those who support the old emperor will be the same. It will be miserable.


    However, now no one thinks that the new emperor can win, even if the new emperor has shown strength beyond others'' expectations in his personal bravery, but under the circumstances of this disparity in strength, he has no hope of a comeback.


    However, thinking of personal force, many people at the scene involuntarily looked at Huang Feng. This magical man, especially the generals who have been on the battlefield, suddenly became excited after thinking of Huang Feng. .


    Why did you forget him?!With him, no matter how many plots and tricks the old emperor has, it is impossible to succeed. In the face of absolute strength, all plots and tricks are useless!


    Most of those who support the new emperor are generals on the battlefield. It is precisely because they fought several important battles with the new emperor, so they need to recognize the new emperor even more, and many of these have been personally seen. After Huang Feng''s invincible performance on the battlefield, Huang Feng had tens of thousands of enemies on the battlefield at that time. Huang Feng came and went freely. He said that he would kill whoever was to be killed. Now there are so many imperial troops on the scene, which is not enough for Huang Feng to see.


    Therefore, the new emperor still has the hope of a comeback, and they have not lost yet!


    Those who have never been on the battlefield also look at Huang Feng. Although they have not seen Huang Feng''s power with their own eyes, they have heard of it more or less, especially those captured royal families and nobles. I have heard a lot of descriptions of Huang Feng from the mouths of those under his staff. In their mouths, Huang Feng is an invincible existence, and the means are like the devil, so that people have no resistance at all. ability.


    At first, they thought that their subordinates were deliberately exaggerating Huang Feng¡¯s ability to prove that they were not a waste. They should not be blamed for losing to Yuanfengguo. However, as more and more news reached their ears, The royals and nobles of these other countries have begun to recognize Huang Feng''s ability, whether it is for training the army, leading the battle or personal bravery, it is very powerful.


    Of course, because they haven¡¯t seen Huang Feng with their own eyes, they all think Huang Feng is very powerful, but they don¡¯t know how powerful Huang Feng is. Therefore, they still have some doubts about Huang Feng¡¯s strength. Yes, I don''t know if he can make a comeback in the face of the current situation.


    Of course, they also hope that Huang Feng''s strength should be stronger. In that case, neither the new emperor nor the old emperor can easily win. In this case, Yuanfeng will fall into an internal struggle and be destroyed by Feng Jueguo. normal.


    When he saw the people in the hall, he suddenly turned his eyes to a certain person. The old emperor¡¯s gaze was involuntarily attracted to him. Then, he saw that a young man was eating and drinking, as if there was something happening around here. Everything has nothing to do with him.


    Huang Feng is indeed eating and drinking. In fact, he just moved into his new home today, cleaning and preparing various things. There are still many people visiting and keeping him busy. He has been coming to the palace for banquets, but still He hasn''t been able to eat a good meal, so now he is very hungry and he has food, so naturally he will not be polite.


    As for the trouble of the old emperor, in the eyes of others, this may be a very serious matter. However, in Huang Feng''s view, this is just a small matter. Why is it important to fill your stomach?


    Therefore, what the old emperor saw was that he was generously speaking here, looking at everyone as a victor, but this young man thought he did not exist and did not feel his power at all.


    The old emperor frowned slightly, looked at the other person and asked, "Who are you?"


    The old emperor didn''t know Huang Feng. He didn''t even meet Huang Feng directly before. Naturally, he didn''t know Huang Feng''s identity. However, everyone at the scene looked at each other, thinking that he was not a simple person.


    "Me?" Huang Feng saw the old emperor ask himself, and he was slightly taken aback, aren''t you fighting with your "son"?How did you point the finger at me: "My name is Huang Feng."


    Out of courtesy, Huang Feng answered the other party¡¯s question. Of course, it was only an answer to the other party¡¯s question. The movements of his hands and mouth did not stop. Although the food here is not as good as what he cooked, but , How to say, it is also a palace banquet, the taste is good, and it is not a problem to fill the stomach.


    Huang Feng?


    The old emperor suddenly knew the meaning of the name and why so many people at the scene looked at each other.


    It can be said that the reason why they were able to defeat the armies of so many countries, this young man named Huang Feng played a very big role in it, whether it was the army he "trained" or himself, Very powerful. Otherwise, the original army of Yuanfeng Country, let alone defeating the army of so many countries, is one of them, none of them are opponents. The old emperor couldn¡¯t be more clear about the strength of his country¡¯s army. Up.


    For the elite army under Huang Feng, the old emperor was also very greedy. He had already thought of it. After regaining power in the country, the first thing to do is to control the command of that army in his own hands. With that army in hand, who would dare to defy his orders?


    Obviously, the old emperor did not know that the army was exchanged by Huang Feng. It was regarded as his slave, and would only obey his orders. As for the others, let alone him. Even the puppet emperor is not qualified to be direct. give an order.


    In the view of the old emperor, although the army was "trained" by Huang Feng, it was also an army belonging to their Yuanfeng country. As long as they became emperor again, then the army had to listen to itself, as for training. Their Huang Feng is not that important anymore. At that time, if he knows well, he can be made a middle-level general in the army. If he doesn''t know well, it will be a dead end.

 2669 Chapter 2669 The Old Emperor Is Dead

    The old emperor is bound to have that elite army. With that army, he can firmly control the country. The command of that army must not fall into the hands of anyone, only his own hands. .


    As for Huang Feng¡¯s personal bravery, he also heard about it. However, he didn¡¯t know much and was not detailed. After all, he was under house arrest before. Although he was rescued later, he clearly has no channel of information. A complete recovery, although some front-line news can also be learned, but it is impossible for him to know the specific details.


    And in these limited news, Huang Feng is also described very powerfully, and at the same time, because the soldiers of Yuanfeng country worship Huang Feng¡¯s personal bravery, so much news comes from the soldiers on the battlefield. When it came out, there was an exaggerated element, so that people outside the incident would know that it was fake, and the old emperor was such an outsider. He had not personally seen Huang Feng¡¯s skills or heard the news. , Let him sneer, thinking that this is the method after the new emperor ascended the throne, that is, to set up an "idol"-like hero, just like Morey, who is very windy, and then, as long as the person he launched firmly supports him , Then, his position will be very stable.


    Therefore, the old emperor didn''t think Huang Feng had any great skills at all. He might indeed have some skills, but he would definitely not be too powerful.


    However, those soldiers who deliberately exaggerated Huang Feng would not think that even if they had deliberately exaggerated the power of Huang Feng that they knew, there was still a long way to go before Huang Feng¡¯s true strength. , This situation, they do not understand it.


    As for the old emperor, he didn''t even believe the news he heard, and naturally he didn''t believe that Huang Summit was more powerful than he heard.


    Therefore, the old emperor did not put Huang Feng too much in his eyes. However, although Huang Feng¡¯s skills are not so strong, he can train such an elite army and he has some ability. If it can be used by himself, That is also a good thing.


    "You are Huang Feng?" The old emperor looked at Huang Feng and said: "The current situation, I think you have understood, hand over the command of that army and be loyal to me. I will give you some people and let you Continue to train the army and contribute to the country."


    Huang Feng looked at the old emperor who felt good about himself and said, "Even if I give you the command of the army, are you sure you can command them?"


    That was what Huang Feng spent money to exchange. In this world, there is no one other than him who can command those people, and I don''t know where the old emperor''s confidence comes from.


    "That''s not something you need to care about, pay attention to your identity." The old emperor said.


    A joke, as the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom, can''t command an army?Moreover, because Huang Feng had helped the new emperor a lot before, the old emperor had a bad impression of him, even if he wanted to recruit Huang Feng, he didn''t have a good attitude.


    Of course, in the eyes of Lao Huangfeng, he did not kill Huang Feng, it was already the greatest gift to Huang Feng. As for the tone, what does it matter?He is the emperor!


    "Is? What is my identity?" Huang Feng was finally willing to put down the food in his hand, stood up, looked at the old emperor and said, "What identity are you?"


    There was not the slightest respect for the old emperor in his tone.


    "Presumptuous!" The old emperor said angrily: "Don''t think that you are a little capable, just so rampant! Otherwise, I will protect your head!"


    "Really?" Huang Feng said with a light smile: "There are a lot of people who want to kill me, but I have been alive so far. As for those who want to kill me, they are all dead. Are you sure you want Want to kill me?"


    "You, you are so rampant! I really thought I didn''t dare to kill you?" The old emperor was even more angry. From his point of view, Huang Feng was so proud of himself because of his merits, he really thought that he was scared of his skills and would not dare to kill him?


    Following the sign of the old emperor, many soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army immediately surrounded Huang Feng and Tuan Tuan. As long as he gave an order, Huang Feng would immediately fall to the ground.


    The expression on Huang Feng¡¯s face remained unchanged, as if those soldiers did not exist. He looked at the old emperor and said: ¡°In the first place, we didn¡¯t want to kill you, but we wanted you to live the rest of your life with peace of mind and leave honourably , After you die, you will also be given the pompous ceremony you deserve, but you are not willing to be lonely, and you jumped out again. What do you think we will do to you now?"


    "What to do to me? Haha, don''t you want to kill me?" The old emperor laughed angrily. Huang Feng was confused. He was already surrounded by himself. He still dared to say such things. I really don''t know. How should I write.


    "Yes, just to kill you!" Huang Feng said lightly.


    When Huang Feng finished speaking the last word, his figure suddenly became illusory, and then, before everyone present could react, Huang Feng had already reached the old emperor¡¯s side, and then, he grabbed the opponent¡¯s neck with one hand. Raised the other party.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the old emperor''s neck broke, and there was still a mocking smile on his face, even to death, he did not react, and his consciousness remained at the moment of mocking Huang Feng.


    Not to mention the old emperor, the other people on the scene did not react at this time. They just clearly saw Huang Feng in the encirclement of those imperial forest troops. As a result, in the next second, Huang Feng had already reached the old emperor¡¯s side. Moreover, he killed the old emperor without hesitation, simply and fiercely. The people at the scene, like the old emperor, did not expect such a thing to happen.


    "Snapped"


    Huang Feng casually threw the old emperor''s body on the ground, and finally awakened everyone at the scene.


    Suddenly, when everyone saw Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, they became complicated. There were shocks, surprises, and fears. Everyone did not expect that Huang Feng would kill the old emperor so fiercely and quickly, and everyone In his heart, he was afraid of Huang Feng.


    Too powerful, it is too powerful!


    He has such a skill, isn''t he killing whoever wants to kill?Even if you are under heavy protection, you never dare to say that you are safe. This Huang Feng''s method is really terrifying. How can there be such a powerful person in this world?


    No matter what everyone¡¯s thoughts were, the situation on the scene changed a lot when the old emperor died. The new emperor, who was originally at a disadvantage or even desperate, suddenly rushed to gain the upper hand, especially with the existence of Huang Feng. All those who dare to oppose the new emperor must weigh in their hearts whether they can escape Huang Feng''s pursuit.

 2670 Chapter 2670 Fear

    Huang Feng walked back to his position lightly, as if nothing had happened, and the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army who surrounded him tensely held the weapon in their hands and faced Huang Feng, but It means not to attack at all.


    It was Huang Feng¡¯s methods that scared them just now. They had already surrounded Huang Feng just now. As a result, Huang Feng actually rushed out of the encirclement under their noses and killed the old emperor, but they were He didn''t even react at all, and he didn''t even see how Huang Feng moved. Huang Feng''s speed was so fast and terrifying.


    The other people in the hall have similar ideas. Many of them have never seen Huang Feng make a move before. They have only heard of Huang Feng¡¯s skill. It¡¯s just that they thought that there are rumors. There is an exaggeration. No matter how good a person is, how good can he be?Surrounded by a large number of enemies, no matter how powerful people are, there is no way they can do it.


    However, after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s skills with their own eyes, they have completely abandoned their previous thoughts. A person can really be so powerful that this is simply non-human. With such skills, he still wants to kill. Who kills who?Thinking about it this way, Huang Feng''s extermination of the troops of other countries before, even including Feng Jueguo''s troops, does not seem so surprising. Huang Feng is really too powerful.


    The generals who had dealt with Huang Feng on the battlefield were all shocked at this time. They had all seen how Huang Feng killed the enemy and how powerful they were. At that time, they already felt Huang Feng is too powerful, but after the incident just happened, they felt that they had underestimated Huang Feng''s strength before. Huang Feng''s skill was already unimaginable. Perhaps, even just now. , He didn''t use all his strength.


    Thinking about it this way, everyone admired and feared Huang Feng even more.


    "Cough cough." At this time, the new emperor coughed a few times, awakening everyone from the shock. Among the people on the scene, who was the most calm about the things just now, that must be the new emperor. After all, he is Huang Feng''s slave knew Huang Feng''s abilities, so even if he was just now, he seemed to be driven into a desperate situation by the old emperor, but with Huang Feng on the scene, he was not so worried.


    "Everyone, what just happened, you have also seen that although the first emperor is our father, he is trying to rebel and is unforgivable! Although he is the first emperor, since he has already abdicated, this throne is ours. It is a capital crime to hide and regain the throne now! Huang Aiqing cleared this person for me and put down the rebellion, which is a great achievement." The new emperor said as he looked at the crowd.


    In any case, he was definitely going to give Huang Feng the status of what happened just now. It should not be considered that he was killing the first emperor, but was helping to put down the rebellion. This is a different nature.


    The people in the hall did not speak out, and they naturally understood what the new emperor meant. In fact, if the new emperor wanted to be investigated, Huang Feng could also be sentenced to death. Although the first emperor wanted to seize the throne, he was the first emperor and Yuan. Feng Guo¡¯s royal family, Huang Feng was just an outsider who could quell the rebellion, but he couldn¡¯t kill members of the royal family at will, especially he was the first emperor. What''s more, Huang Feng just killed him without asking for any instructions. There is no hesitation, which is even more excessive.


    However, it is clear that the new emperor will not pursue Huang Feng¡¯s guilt. Huang Feng is his courtier and his strength is so strong. He has made such a great contribution before. Obviously, the new emperor will reuse him. Except Huang Feng at this time?Isn''t that self-cutting arm?


    Therefore, everyone is not surprised at the new emperor''s statement.


    "As for you? Still not putting down your weapons?" The new emperor looked at the imperial forest soldiers.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army who controlled the main hall looked at each other, and then they all put down their weapons and knelt to the ground, begging the emperor for forgiveness.


    Although they are crowded, although they have weapons in their hands, and although they control everyone in the hall, Huang Feng is on the opposite side!


    Huang Feng''s methods just scared them. They didn''t think they were capable of defeating Huang Feng. Moreover, the old emperor was dead. There is only a new emperor in this country. What is the point of them continuing to stick to it?Who else can you support?


    If this is the case, it is better to surrender directly, and found that they have not caused too bad consequences.


    "What are you doing? Stand up for me! Take your weapons and don''t surrender!" Suddenly there was a grumpy shout in the quiet hall. The owner of this voice is the commander of the imperial imperial army and an important part of the first emperor. Minister.


    The soldiers surrendered, maybe they won¡¯t be punished too much. After all, they were acting on orders, and the things just did not deteriorate too much. Therefore, the soldiers should not have any problems, but he is different. He is the commander of the Imperial Forest Army. The reason why these soldiers did this must be at his instigation, and the new emperor would never let him go.


    Therefore, others can surrender, but he cannot.


    However, he actually knows that he is now in desperate situation. The old emperor who was full of confidence before was killed. He lost his support. The new emperor has a master like Huang Feng sitting in town, enough to restrain a lot. Human, their plan has failed, and he knows what it means to fail in a plan.


    Therefore, at this time, he was very frightened. If even his soldiers betrayed him, then he has no hope of alive. As long as these soldiers still obey his orders, there may not be none. The possibility of war, although Huang Feng is fierce, he is just a person, how many can he kill?There are ten thousand people in the imperial palace. Can he kill them all?


    However, the commander of the imperial forest army obviously did not expect that the soldiers in the hall had been restrained by the means Huang Feng just used, and they did not dare to hostile Huang Feng. The new emperor asked casually, they all had He threw away his weapon and surrendered. How could such a scene not make him worry and panic.


    Without the support of these soldiers, he would be dead.


    However, no matter how he shouted, those soldiers did not dare to get up and take up their weapons again. They all knew the consequences of the rebellion. The old emperor was there before, and they could still support the old emperor. As long as the old emperor wins, what Nothing happened, but now that the old emperor is dead, how can they win?

 2671 Chapter 2671 just lost

    "It''s dry!"


    Hearing that the general of the Yulin Army was as anxious as a frog in the main hall, Huang Feng was also a little impatient. He threw out the chopsticks in his hand, and the chopsticks flew towards the general of the Yulin Army and the general of the Yulin Army like a sharp arrow. He didn''t realize the danger was approaching at all, and asked the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army to rise up and rebel with him.


    "Puff!"


    The chopsticks thrown by Huang Feng accurately hit the neck of the Yulin Army general, and then easily penetrated it. The Yulin Army general took a stop, and then he looked down at his neck in disbelief. Of the chopsticks.


    He didn''t know where the chopsticks came from, nor could he understand how such light and not sharp chopsticks penetrated his neck. What he didn''t even expect was that he would die on a chopstick.


    Puff!


    The general of the Imperial Forest Army, with unwillingness in his eyes, doubts and fear of death, fell to the ground, and the hall above the hall suddenly became quiet again, so quiet, it seemed that everyone''s breathing seemed particularly harsh.


    The generals of the Imperial Forest Army didn¡¯t notice Huang Feng¡¯s action just now, but many others in the room saw it. After all, many of their eyes were always on Huang Feng, so they all saw. Huang Feng threw the chopsticks out.


    At first, everyone thought that Huang Feng was going to hit someone with chopsticks. After all, it was just chopsticks, not a hidden weapon. However, they did not expect that Huang Feng would kill one with a chopstick so easily. It is obviously impossible for the generals of the Yulin Army to be the generals of the Yulin Army without some effort. However, such a person would die under Huang Feng¡¯s chopsticks so easily. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, who Can you believe it?


    It is precisely because of witnessing this scene that everyone in the hall was even more terrified of Huang Feng. They didn''t even dare to look at Huang Feng directly for fear of angering Huang Feng. When the time comes, Huang Feng will throw it at himself. A chopsticks, the end can be imagined.


    The hall was extremely quiet, and everyone was a little nervous.


    Puff!


    A minister who previously supported the old emperor knelt directly to the new emperor, sweating on his forehead and trembling all over, and kowtow to the new emperor: "The minister is guilty, and the minister is confused. You should not listen to the traitor''s words, blind I have closed my eyes, and I have heard the slander, please forgive me!"


    Puff!


    Puff!


    After the minister knelt down, one minister after another all knelt down. These people were all the people who had expressed their support for the old emperor to re-emerge as the emperor of the Yuanfeng Kingdom. They thought that the old emperor had a chance to win. However, the current situation and They think completely differently. At this time, the new emperor has regained the absolute initiative. At this time, if you don''t ask for a crime, do you have to wait until the new emperor personally asks the crime?They are all ministers who have been ministers for many years, so they naturally know what decisions and choices should be made at this time.


    And the ministers who supported the new emperor before, at this time, looked at the people kneeling on the ground in a broken mood. Before, they all risked their deaths to support the new emperor, and they did not expect the new emperor to come back. Quickly, just now I saw the triumphant and mocking eyes of those people on the ground.


    Now, the situation has reversed, and the new emperor has a chance to win, but those who were proud before can only kneel on the ground and pray for forgiveness.


    The captives of the royal family and nobles from other countries also watched this scene with a bit of stunned eyes. They did not expect that the situation on the scene would have undergone such a fast and such a big change. The old emperor, who had been able to win the battle before, actually became a winner in an instant. A corpse, and the new emperor, who was almost in desperate situation before, has actually completed the turnaround and regained control of everything. And all this happened because of the young man sitting at the head, Huang Feng, a let A man feared by the generals of other countries. Before, the prisoners of the royal family and aristocrats thought that the generals of their own country had deliberately exaggerated Huang Feng¡¯s ability. But now it seems that their evaluation of Huang Feng is still not enough. , Huang Feng was ten times more powerful than what they had evaluated, a hundred times more powerful, with such a person as an enemy, no wonder they would lose.


    "Come here, take them down. Today is a day of great joy. I don''t want to discuss some uncomfortable things." The new emperor ordered.


    This time, someone came in immediately to execute the orders of the new emperor. Those ministers were dragged down in the constant begging for mercy. Even the old emperor¡¯s body was taken down. The whole hall resumed its previous excitement. , If it were not for the blood that hasn''t dried up on the ground, and the smell of blood floating in the air, no one would have thought that a serious contest for the throne had just happened here.


    The old emperor who had been preparing for a long time lost that way. He thought it was a massive action, but it ended in such an understatement. The actions of the old emperor did not cause much trouble to the new emperor, even those who surrendered to the old emperor. After knowing that the old emperor was dead, the high-ranking generals there directly killed their chief general and came to plead guilty without the order of the new emperor.


    As for what the old emperor said, the new emperor is not a matter of his own son, and now no one can prove whether it is true or not. The only one who is sure about this is dead. Who dares to doubt the new emperor?


    What''s more, the new emperor has Huang Feng''s help, and now he has complete control of Yuanfeng country, even if he is not the first emperor''s personal son, what then?Who can shake his rule?


    It can be said that after the old emperor¡¯s trouble, the new emperor¡¯s rule over Yuanfeng has not been shaken, on the contrary, it has become more stable. People who did not support the new emperor before will be purged after they jump out. , And other people also recognize the new emperor and Huang Feng''s methods, who dare to have other thoughts?


    Therefore, in the entire Yuanfeng Kingdom, no one dared to jump out to oppose the new emperor, and no one dared to have any other thoughts. The new emperor''s rule of Yuanfeng has reached an unprecedented height.


    And those captives in other countries, after seeing this situation, completely gave up. They all know that the power of Yuanfeng country is unstoppable, and now the only thing that can prevent Yuanfeng country from unifying the entire customs is The wind is overwhelming.


    However, those royal nobles of other countries, at this time, in their hearts, they have little confidence in Feng Jueguo, that traditional power country. With a strong man like Huang Feng, Feng Jueguo wants to defeat Yuanfeng. China is very difficult.

 2672 Chapter 2672 Im not going to do anything

    The banquet ended smoothly. Huang Feng and Princess Qi went home together. As for the new emperor, he was already busy. There will be many follow-up effects on things tonight, and he needs to deal with them one by one. However, with a king like Huang Feng exploding, the new emperor will handle things easily.


    "I was scared to death." On the way, Princess Qi said with a look of fear: "I thought we could not get out of the palace. Why is the royal family of Yuanfeng country so messy?"


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t know the true relationship between Huang Feng and the Emperor of Yuanfeng. She thought Huang Feng was a general under the new emperor. Huang Feng came to Yuanfeng to take refuge in the new emperor. Now, because of the royal family. The matter put Huang Feng in danger, which made Princess Qi complain about the new emperor.


    Before, what happened in the main hall was also passed to Princess Qi and her family members. However, they were also controlled at that time. Therefore, although Princess Qi was worried about Huang Feng, there was no way to get there. Of course, Even if she passed, she couldn''t help much.


    However, there are always worries and fears in my heart.


    "It''s okay, it''s all small things." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Perhaps the situation at that time looked dangerous to others. Huang Feng and the new emperor were in desperation and were in danger of being killed at any time. The old emperor was also very prepared.


    However, in Huang Feng''s view, all that is not a concern. What if the old emperor instigates more people?What if you control the hall and the palace?Why did Yuan Fengguo suddenly become stronger?It was not the ministers and eunuchs who were instigating the rebellion of the old emperor, nor was it the imperial forest army or city defense army who supported him, but Huang Feng, but the elite troops under Huang Feng.


    Therefore, the so-called support forces in the hands of the old emperor were nothing in Huang Feng''s eyes. What''s more, although there were many soldiers from the Imperial Forest in the main hall at that time, they wanted to kill the old emperor with Huang Feng¡¯s strength. , It¡¯s not too difficult, and because of this, in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, things that are dangerous in the eyes of others are all under his control. What is there to worry about?


    Of course, Princess Qi didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng was so sure. Seeing Huang Feng smile so easily, she said nonchalantly: ¡°The situation was so dangerous at the time. You still laugh now? Let me say, let¡¯s get out of here. , Who knows how many people here will oppose their new emperor?"


    Princess Qi was shocked by what happened tonight. Although she knew Huang Feng was very powerful, she couldn''t stand the conspiracy and tricks of others no matter how powerful she was. Tonight, the old emperor''s trickery failed, but what about others? ?Who can guarantee that no one else in Yuanfeng wants to disadvantage the new emperor?


    Huang Feng is the most important and reliant courtier under the new emperor. If other people want to deal with the new emperor, they will inevitably dislike Huang Feng. The so-called open spear is easy to hide from the dark arrow and difficult to defend. Other people''s constant calculations.


    Therefore, Princess Qi had the idea of ??leaving here. Anyway, Feng Jueguo is now overwhelmed by herself, and she doesn''t have to worry too much about Feng Jueguo''s reaction, there is no need to stay here all the time.


    "It''s okay, what happened tonight will not happen again." Huang Feng said.


    Princess Qi can¡¯t see it, but Huang Feng understands. After the events of this evening, there will be no voices against the new emperor in Yuanfeng State. Even the old emperor who ruled Yuanfeng State for decades planned. It took so long and so many forces had been assembled, and they were all understated by the new emperor. Then, other people were even more incapable and had no chance to succeed.


    "Really?" Princess Qi still had some doubts.


    "Of course, when did I say panic?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "Yes." Princess Qi smiled. Huang Feng did not tell a lie. In the past, some of the things Huang Feng said may be a bit arrogant in the eyes of others. Then, it turns out that everything Huang Feng said, He did it all, none of them are bragging.


    Therefore, Princess Qi still trusts Huang Feng very much. Since he said it won''t happen again, it won''t happen again.


    Things in the imperial palace were not spread too widely. After all, this was not a glorious thing for the imperial family of Yuanfeng Kingdom. It only declared that the old emperor died of illness. As for the commander of the imperial forest army and the commander of the city defense army, It even has no qualifications to report to the outside world.


    However, the ministers of Yuanfeng State knew that a purge was inevitable. Many people who stood in the wrong line had to pay the price for the choices they made. When the emperor ascended the throne, naturally he wanted to express his own existence. Before, there was no opportunity and no time. Now that such a good opportunity is in front of his eyes, the new emperor will naturally not miss it.


    As for the entire Yuanfeng Kingdom, at this time, there was not the slightest objection, not only because the new emperor had just defeated other countries outside the pass, and there was a trend of unification, but more importantly, what happened in the palace that night , So that the ministers were completely frightened, no one can guarantee that they can avoid Huang Feng''s killing.


    During this period, in addition to the new emperor being very busy, Huang Feng was also very busy. He was busy receiving the ministers of the Yuanfeng State. Now the entire Yuanfeng State does not know that Huang Feng is the most favored minister of the new emperor. ?Even Huang Feng killed the old emperor in public. The new emperor never blamed Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s words largely represented the meaning of the new emperor. Some people who were not so confident about themselves in the past and were afraid of being purged, even more. I gave Huang Feng a lot of things, and I hope Huang Feng can say something for them in front of the new emperor.


    As for Huang Feng, at the beginning, he was still able to get close to those people, but when he found that they were coming more and more frequently, he just closed the door to thank the guests, and didn¡¯t want to see any of them. , As for how the new emperor will deal with those people, let the new emperor decide for himself.


    As for Huangfeng, he takes Princess Qi to play in the imperial capital of Yuanfeng Kingdom every day. Life is very comfortable. After defeating other countries outside the Guan, the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom will soon become the whole outside the Guan. In the most prosperous city, many businessmen have come to invest now, so it has become very lively.


    Of course, Huang Feng is also waiting for the new emperor to completely handle the domestic affairs. After that, he can lead his troops to attack Feng Jueguo. If he breaks, he can leave the Yuanfeng country, leave the switch, and see inside the pass. Looked.

 2673 Chapter 2673 Confident Four Princes

    "What''s the situation in Yuanfeng Country?"


    When Yuanfeng State was carrying out domestic rectification, Feng Jue Guo was not idle. The previous fiasco had made them fully aware that their country was on the verge of life and death, and Yuanfeng State was no longer there. The Yuanfeng country they had seen before had become a huge threat, an existence that could destroy their country.


    Therefore, at this critical moment of life and death, Feng Jueguo will naturally not take it lightly. Before Yuanfeng Kingdom has attacked, he will gather the power of the whole country to prepare for a decisive battle with Yuanfeng Kingdom.


    It has to be said that Feng Jueguo¡¯s war potential is great. Although Huang Feng suffered heavy losses before, they are the most powerful country outside the pass, and they have seized a lot of material resources from the Great Lu Dynasty. So, they are not too difficult to rearm.


    And at this critical moment, the old emperor obviously wouldn''t let Feng Jueguo have civil strife. In that case, once Yuanfeng Nation came over, their side would collapse first, and they would have no ability to resist Yuanfeng Nation.


    For this reason, although other princes succeeded in fleeing back to the country, the domestic military power was in the hands of the four princes. The old emperor stopped those princes who wanted to grab power, which made the prince become the prince. Under his old emperor, the most powerful person in Feng Jueguo.


    And the four princes are naturally in a good mood. It seems that the first one to come back before is still useful and very useful. Although he is not yet the prince of Feng Jueguo, he is almost in power. , There is only one chance, as long as he can hold Feng Jueguo and defeat Yuanfengguo''s offensive, then the crown prince will cost them.


    As for defeating Yuanfeng, the four princes still had some confidence. Although he was defeated by Yuanfeng¡¯s army before, there was a reason. They were caught in an ambush by the other party, and they were extremely powerful at the time. The army is exhausted.


    However, it is different now. Now they wait for work with ease, and there is a city that can be used for defense. In addition, the power of the country has been hit together, and they are all under his command. All the Titans in the army are under his command. In the decisive battle, defeating Yuanfengguo is not impossible.


    And once Yuanfengguo is defeated, he can take advantage of the situation to occupy the entire pass. At that time, who can snatch the emperor''s throne with him?I''m afraid, no one in Feng Jue Country has that qualification anymore.


    "On the side of Yuanfeng State, the new emperor was excluding dissidents. During this period, many ministers and generals were arrested, and the troublemakers were panicking." The aides said, "When they are rectified, they should call."


    "Huh, I don¡¯t know who I am after I have achieved a little bit? At this time, we want to exclude dissidents. This is also stupid enough. When they set out on the expedition, we can send people to the country of Yuanfeng. Instigating rebellion, there must be someone who is dissatisfied with their new emperor''s approach. At that time, their rear will be chaotic, and the front battlefield will definitely be affected, and our chances of winning will be even greater." Another staff member said.


    "Yes, I''ll leave this to you to arrange." The fourth prince said with satisfaction. He also agreed with the staff''s point of view. The decisive battle between the two countries was imminent. The emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom actually chose to make big moves in the country at this time. Didn''t I find my own unhappiness? If I don''t take advantage of it, I''m sorry for the opportunity he gave.


    Obviously, because of Yuanfengguo''s confidentiality, Feng Jueguo did not get the most accurate information about Yuanfengguo. They only thought that the emperor of Yuanfengguo had won several big victories in succession and couldn''t wait. Started with some old officials.


    Once the emperor and the courtier, this is not wrong, but now is the crucial moment for the two countries to fight decisively. The emperor of Yuanfeng State still does this, it seems a bit out of date. These people of Feng Jueguo think this is a very A good opportunity, an opportunity to disrupt Yuanfeng State, and once Yuanfeng State¡¯s domestic affairs are in chaos, the frontline army will inevitably be affected.


    "Yes." The aide replied. He is still very sure of this task, and as long as it is done, it will be a great achievement. When the four princes ascend to the throne, his status will definitely rise with the tide.


    Feng Jueguo seemed to be in harmony. Everyone was preparing for a decisive battle with Yuanfeng. The four princes even felt eager to try. However, in this harmonious environment, the waves were also turbulent.


    The four princes are now in Feng Jueguo, and everyone knows that as long as the four princes lead an army to defend the country and defeat Yuanfeng, then he will definitely be the next emperor of Feng Jueguo. The other princes, just Completely lost the opportunity to compete with him.


    The other princes obviously understand this, are they willing?Obviously unwilling!Not only they are not reconciled, even those who choose to take refuge in them are not reconciled.


    If from the beginning, the other princes did not have the opportunity to be in that position, then perhaps they would not have any other ideas, but since the old emperor had taken the exam, they all had the same opportunity, and they all Seeing their chance to get to that position, they were all moved.


    However, now they are about to be kicked out. Of course they are not reconciled. Why can the four princes be the chief generals of all the domestic military?Is he better than himself and others?He was defeated by Yuanfengguo¡¯s army before. He just ran faster than the others and returned to China earlier. Now he is so much higher than the others. Why?


    Feng Jueguo¡¯s other princes were very upset. They didn¡¯t think that the fourth prince was better than them and did better than them. It was just because they returned home earlier, so now the opportunity is left to the fourth prince, and they can only do it. Watching?


    These unhappy princes are naturally unwilling to give up fighting for the throne. The four princes thought that the other princes would give up willingly, but the reality is not. The other princes, their inner desire for the throne has been mobilized. , It will be very difficult to calm down.


    Therefore, although Feng Jueguo seems to be harmonious and united now, there are not many undercurrents, and the old emperor feels these undercurrents, but there is no good way.


    If there is no threat from Yuanfeng Country, then the other princes just want to make trouble. He doesn¡¯t matter. The one who wins in the end inherits his throne, which is good. However, now there is a threat from Yuanfeng Country. They can''t be allowed to fool around, but it''s not easy to stop them.

 2674 Chapter 2674 Rectification Completed

    Although the old emperor didn¡¯t want his sons to make mischief, but at this time, his sons¡¯ ideas about that position have been mobilized. It is not so easy to calm down, unless he takes his own All those sons were killed, but that was obviously impossible.


    Therefore, what the old emperor could do was to suppress his sons as much as possible and not let them do too much, especially at the critical moment of the decisive battle with Yuanfeng Kingdom.


    As for whether the princes listened, it was hard to say.


    The rectification of Yuanfeng State is proceeding in an orderly manner. Because Huang Feng is holding the line behind him, even if the new emperor¡¯s actions are a bit big, no one dares to jump out to oppose it. It is completely against himself. Yuan Fengguo¡¯s reorganization went very smoothly, and there was no such big hidden danger as Feng Jueguo''s four princes thought.


    And the prisoners of other countries, except the batch of Feng Jueguo, have been incorporated into the army of Yuanfeng State. During this time, they have been ideologically educated to make them recognize Yuanfeng State.


    Because other countries outside the Guan, except Feng Jue, have been wiped out. Therefore, the captured soldiers have no hope of being surrendered to Yuanfeng. It is not unacceptable. Although there are frequent struggles between countries, they are actually more like a big family. Accepting the rule of other countries is not an unacceptable thing.


    In addition, the royal aristocrats of other countries have been arrested in the imperial capital of Yuanfeng Kingdom. The new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom asked them to personally persuade the soldiers to surrender and return to their hearts. And the royal aristocrats of other countries After seeing how powerful He was, they no longer had any desire to rejuvenate the country. They believed that as long as they had that thought, Huang Feng could easily kill them no matter where they were.


    Therefore, they have completely accepted the extinction of their country. What they have to consider now is how to survive in Yuanfeng Country. Therefore, they did not refuse the request of the new emperor of Yuanfeng Country. He even actively cooperated to leave a good impression on the new emperor, so that they can live better and enjoy a better life in Yuanfeng.


    It is precisely because of this that the reorganization of the armies of other countries has proceeded very smoothly. Those soldiers, the emperor, nobles and other high-level officials who saw them, have completely accepted Yuanfeng¡¯s leadership. After the rule, they naturally had no other ideas, and they truly accepted Yuanfengguo''s surrender and reorganization.


    As for the captives of Feng Jueguo, the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom was not too anxious to surrender, because their next goal was Feng Jueguo. Feng Jueguo has not been destroyed, and it has always been before. The strongest country outside the pass, the soldiers who are absolutely arrogant, even if they are defeated and captured, they are arrogant in their hearts. They are unwilling to accept Yuanfeng¡¯s surrender. They also believe that their country will eventually be able to defeat Yuanfeng. National.


    Therefore, it is not an easy task to recruit these people. The first is to defeat Feng Jueguo. Moreover, even if those people accept the surrender now, the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom dare not really send them. The battlefield, because their next enemy is Feng Jueguo. If these Feng Jueguo captives turn to the battlefield, it is over.


    Therefore, the new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom did not take care of the prisoners of Feng Jueguo, and temporarily detained them next to Feng Jueguo. After solving Feng Jueguo''s affairs, he would deal with them. I believe it will be much easier then.


    In addition to surrendering and reorganizing prisoners, the new emperor of Yuanfeng State is also busy taking over cities and sites in other countries outside Guan. Those places are now owned by Yuanfeng State. You can¡¯t just let it go, it must be. Officials were sent to manage it, and Yuanfeng State was originally the smallest country outside the customs, with a sparse population and naturally not too many officials. Now it is not an easy task to send officials to so many countries at once.


    As a last resort, he can only let some ministers of those countries continue to manage the country, and he will train more officials in the country as soon as possible, and prepare to take over later.


    And as long as Yuanfeng Country is strong enough, then the ministers of those countries will not dare to have any other thoughts, and even, in order to continue to be in the future, they will work hard to obtain Yuanfeng Country. Appreciation of this new emperor.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry too much in this respect. Although the entire Yuanfeng Kingdom appears lively and messy, in fact everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. It is definitely not the four princes and his subordinates. There are opportunities as we think.


    "Is the rectification finally completed?" About half a month later, Huang Feng finally received the news from the new emperor. All the pre-war preparations have been completed. Huang Feng can lead the army to attack Fengjue at any time. Country.


    This time the attack on Feng Jueguo, the main general is obviously Huang Feng. The new emperor will not follow. Before the imperial conquest, Huang Feng had no reputation. If he was directly appointed as the general, the generals below We will have opinions. Once any conflict arises on the battlefield, it will definitely be a fatal blow to Yuanfeng State.


    Therefore, at that time, the new emperor needed to come forward, and he was supporting him, but Huang Feng was deciding all the ideas, and Huang Feng needed to use the new emperor to manage the entire army.


    However, there is no need now. The current Huangfeng has a huge reputation in the entire Yuanfeng country and outside the customs. Who doesn''t know the name of Huangfeng?The soldiers of the Yuanfeng Kingdom even regarded Huang Feng as their own God of War, just like Morey in Feng Jueguo. They admired Huang Feng from the heart.


    As for the captives from other countries, they are more afraid of Huang Feng. It can be said that they are all defeated by Huang Feng. While being afraid, they are naturally very afraid of Huang Feng¡¯s strength. Acknowledged, Huang Feng came to lead them, there was no problem at all, and no one would have any opinions.


    Therefore, this time Huang Summit will directly act as the main general, and no longer need the new emperor to follow along, there will be no problems in this.

 2675 Chapter 2675 The Old Emperors Vision

    "The sword has no eyes, be careful." Outside the capital of Yuanfeng Country, Princess Qi reluctantly bid farewell to Wu Fan.


    In this battle, not only did the new emperor not go, but Princess Qi also did not go. Yuanfeng¡¯s country is now very complete, and there is a new emperor sitting here, so Huang Feng is still very relieved to leave Princess Qi here. .


    However, Princess Qi was worried about Huang Feng, and she was very reluctant. However, she also knew that she would have no effect if she followed and would distract Huang Feng, so she stayed sensibly. .


    Today the army is out, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan come to see Huang Feng off.


    "Don''t worry, I will be careful." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "I know you are great, but you should pay more attention." Princess Qi said.


    "Ok."


    The two were reluctant to say goodbye, and Huang Feng felt a little bit reluctant. Perhaps during this time, he had become accustomed to Princess Qi by his side.


    "Habit is really a terrible thing." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    No matter how reluctant to give up, the two still had to separate. In the eyes of Princess Qi, Huang Feng turned on his horse and set off with the troops.


    At this time, Yuanfeng¡¯s army is no longer a small scale of only tens of thousands of people before, but more than 200,000. Most of them are prisoners from other countries, but they are all committed. Willing to fight for Yuanfeng Country.


    Of course, in this team, the most eye-catching thing is naturally the three thousand elites who are closely following Huang Feng. Their sturdy and tyrannical aura makes other soldiers in the army envy. fear.


    With three thousand people in the battle, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t have to worry. There are some people who have other thoughts. These three thousand people also gave the other soldiers infinite confidence. They have all seen the power of these people. Either as teammates or as enemies, anyway, they all know that these three thousand people are simply war machines, and they are not comparable to them. Even the elite of Feng Jueguo, in front of these three thousand people, Some are not enough to see.


    The entire Yuanfeng country¡¯s army drove towards Feng Jueguo, and Huang Feng didn¡¯t even think about hiding its traces. This time it was a head-on contest, and he was worthwhile. What¡¯s more, there are so many people, even if I want to hide, but I can''t hide it.


    "Is it finally here?" Feng Jueguo soon received the news. Not only was the fourth prince not nervous, afraid, but rather looking forward to it, because he knew what this battle meant to him, in order to be able to To win this battle, he has been constantly preparing during this time, thinking that he has been fully prepared, so he is not afraid of the arrival of Yuanfengguo''s army, and even looks forward to them coming soon.


    Come one day earlier, defeat them one day earlier, and get your due status and rights one day earlier.


    With the arrival of Yuanfeng Country, Feng Jueguo''s people began to move. Everyone knew that this battle could not be lost. Once they lost, their Feng Jueguo would really be over. This is an exhaustion. The battle of the power of the country cannot be lost.


    Although the old emperor did not come forward, he has always been watching behind the scenes. In fact, if he were not there, the four princes would not be able to control all the army in the country so easily. The other princes would have already Jumped up.


    The old emperor was not as confident as the four princes in the upcoming decisive battle. Although he looked down on Yuanfengguo before and did not put them in his eyes, but after all the princes were defeated by Yuanfengguo, he It has already begun to attach importance to Yuanfeng Country, and has investigated a lot of their information, and the more you investigate, the more you become the new emperor.


    The current Yuanfeng State and the former Yuanfeng State, in fact, have not changed much. The reason why they suddenly became so strong is only because they have one more person and an additional army because of this person and this. Yuan Fengguo seemed to be completely reborn in an army. Not only did they defeat other countries'' armies one after another, but even their most powerful troops were also defeated in the opponent''s hands.


    This is really incredible, especially since the army has only a few thousand people, which is even more unbelievable. An army of several thousand people can actually reinvent a country and defeat dozens of times more than them. Enemy, this is terrifying.


    But now, this army that made him feel terrified is coming towards their country, what does the old emperor think, how he feels flustered.


    If it were before, the old emperor would obviously not be afraid of an army of several thousand people. Their country had an army of hundreds of thousands. However, it is obviously different now. He really has no bottom in his heart. Continuously strengthen the city defense.


    However, the urban defense of these countries outside the pass is completely incomparable with the Da Lu Dynasty. They are nomads and did not pay much attention to urban defense before. Therefore, even during this period, they have worked hard to improve the level of urban defense, but they are still Did not improve much.


    Therefore, the old emperor can only hope that the army of his country can defeat the army that made him panic. As long as this army is wiped out, then the remaining army of Yuanfeng country is not a concern. .


    For this reason, the old emperor had already explained to the generals in the army that once the battle started, it would be worthwhile to destroy that army at all costs.


    The old emperor¡¯s vision is obviously unique, and his is absolutely right. The army under Huang Feng is now the soul of the entire Yuanfeng country¡¯s army. If this army is destroyed, the morale of the other army must be Those who are affected, at that time, a disastrous defeat is possible.


    However, it was not so easy for the old emperor to destroy that army, especially when the chief general of that army was Huang Feng.


    Yuanfeng¡¯s army was smooth along the way. It was not attacked by Feng Jueguo¡¯s army, and even after entering the territory of Feng Jueguo, it did not encounter any decent resistance. People have made up their minds. If they are near the capital and fight to the death with Yuanfeng''s army, as for other places, they have given up strategically.


    Huang Feng is also very satisfied with this. He is not like wasting too much time in other places. After all, he would be happy to see it.


    Therefore, with the acquiescence of both sides, no large-scale battle broke out between the two armies. It was not until Yuanfeng¡¯s army arrived outside the capital of Fengjueguo that the atmosphere of war became more and more serious. It is no longer possible for Fengguo''s army to advance easily.

 2676 Chapter 2676 I have been waiting for you for a long time

    "The front is the capital of Feng Jueguo. According to reliable sources, the old emperor of Feng Jueguo summoned all the warriors in the country, about 300,000 people. At this time, they are all concentrated in this city. It is Feng that commands these troops. The four princes of the country, after being defeated by us before returning to China, quickly received the support of some generals, ministers and the old emperor in the country. Now they are the most powerful princes in the country. All the troops are under command. In addition, This city has also been reinforced during this time and it is not easy to fight."


    Outside Feng Jueguo¡¯s capital city, Huang Feng rode on a horse, looking at the city in the distance. Next to him is the deputy general in the army, reporting to him the information he has collected. Feng Jueguo has been collecting information from Yuanfeng. Intelligence, Yuanfeng Country is naturally not idle. It is also collecting information about Feng Jueguo, and it has also received a lot of information. People outside the customs are very mobile, so it is not in the aspect of information confidentiality. Very good.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the city in front of him. Compared to the capital of Yuanfeng State, the city in front of him was much more magnificent. Even outside the entire pass, this most beautiful capital is the most majestic. Majestic and sturdy.


    However, compared with the city in Guan, it is obviously inferior. Huang Feng has not seen ancient cities in other spaces before. Most of those cities are more majestic than the one in front of them. Sturdy, so in the eyes of people outside Guan, this sturdy, majestic city is nothing at all in Huang Feng''s eyes.


    As for the 300,000 troops, Huang Feng didn¡¯t feel too much pressure either, although his total strength here is only more than 200,000, which is not as good as Feng Jueguo¡¯s side, and you can see Feng Jueguo here. , The war potential of this once the largest power outside the pass, the loss that Huang Feng had beaten before was so great, it was actually able to gather so many troops in a short time.


    Although his military strength is at a disadvantage, Huang Feng is not at all shocked. He was able to defeat Feng Jueguo by relying only on Yuanfengguo''s army. What''s more, now that the number of his troops has expanded so much, naturally there is no more. The truth of fear.


    What Huang Feng is thinking at this time is not how to win, but how to win as soon as possible, and it is best not to cause too many casualties, because Huang Feng has already regarded the entire customs as his own pocket. It¡¯s a matter of fact. For outsiders with a small population, each population is a valuable resource, and Huang Feng does not want to waste resources.


    However, it is not difficult to defeat Feng Jueguo, but how to defeat them with the smallest loss is not an easy task.


    When Huang Feng was thinking about how to defeat Feng Jueguo with minimal losses, those people in Feng Jueguo already knew the arrival of Yuanfengguo, and the atmosphere in the city suddenly became serious.


    Although many people have strong confidence in them. After all, they have been the number one power outside the pass for the past few years. They are powerful, and even the Great Lu dynasty, who can fight inside the pass, has nothing to do with it. Power, outside the entire customs, no one dared to disobey them.


    However, the sudden emergence of Yuanfeng Country suddenly defeated other countries, and even defeated their Feng Jueguo army. This made Feng Jueguo people have doubts about the strength of Yuanfeng country, but also deeply jealous. .


    Obviously, to defeat so many countries¡¯ armies one after another, Yuanfeng State is definitely not relying on luck, but real strength. Yuanfeng State¡¯s strength cannot be underestimated. Even if they are extremely powerful, they must be taken seriously and assembled. All the troops in the country, and also gave up all the sites except the capital. Of course, outside the Guan, the site is not that important. After all, there are very few cities outside the Guan, and most of the grassland and wasteland are temporarily lost. What will be the impact.


    However, even so, it is enough to see that Feng Jueguo attached great importance to this war with Yuanfengguo.


    "It would be great if Old General Morey was here." Many people had such thoughts in their hearts.


    Morey died on the way to greet his relatives in such a silly way. This is something that many people did not expect. Such a God of War-level character would die so easily, so silly, that many people could not accept it. Things, if there was Morey, they might not have lost to Yuanfengguo before, nor would they be so passive now. If there was Morey, they would not feel so much pressure at this time.


    However, Morey was dead, and it didn''t make sense to think about it, they had to face it now.


    It¡¯s just that when they think that their leader is the Fourth Prince, many people¡¯s eyelids are jumping wildly. Compared with the big prince who has been in the army for many years, the fourth prince does not have much military strength and has not shown What an extraordinary talent, the only time he led soldiers was not long ago, and the result was that he encountered Yuanfeng''s army and returned unwillingly. This made many people have no confidence in the Fourth Prince.


    Such an important decisive battle is actually handed over to someone who has little actual commanding experience to command. Isn''t this too childish?Even if the old emperor is pointing from behind, many people are still not at ease in their hearts. Then, it is useless to be unreliable. They can''t change anything. The main generals here are still the four princes, even if they don¡¯t believe in the four princes. There is no way to change this fact.


    Of course, in Feng Jueguo''s country, there are also many people who are obviously very confident about defeating Yuanfengguo, and the four princes are one of them.


    Although many people have great doubts about the commanding ability of the Four Princes, the Four Princes themselves do not think so. He feels that he is a commanding genius and is fully capable of commanding such a battle. With the result of this battle, his name will become famous throughout the customs and even the whole world. At that time, who can snatch his position?


    As for those people who still have great confidence in Feng Jueguo, at this time they even hope that Yuanfeng Kingdom will arrive soon. Now, Yuanfeng Kingdom¡¯s army has really come. Some of them are not afraid, but excited. The Fourth Prince is one of them.


    "It''s finally here. I''ve been waiting for them for a long time. This time I must defeat them to repay the shame." The four princes stood on the head of the city, looking at the military camp of Yuanfeng State in the distance, confidently. Said.


    The four princes were very confident. He felt that he was full of strength and could easily defeat Yuanfeng''s army, thus becoming famous all over the world.

 2677 Chapter 2677

    "Four princes, Yuanfeng''s army has just arrived, so they must be exhausted physically and mentally. Should we go to attack the camp at night?" an assistant asked.


    Hearing what the staff said, the fourth prince''s eyes lit up and said, "This is a good idea.


    "His Royal Highness the Four Princes." Another staff member stopped him: "The Lord of Yuanfeng Kingdom is not a good person to deal with. Although he is young, he has rich experience in commanding battles. If he wants to come, he will definitely think that we will attack at night. Yes, our night attack is difficult to succeed."


    "I don''t think so." The staff member who had spoken before retorted, with a somewhat unkind tone. He had just given the Fourth Prince an idea, but someone immediately jumped out to oppose him. Isn''t this deliberately targeting him and hitting him in the face?


    Many people now realize that the position of the four princes is special, and they occupy an advantageous position in the contest for the throne. As long as he can lead the army to defeat Yuanfeng¡¯s army, then no one will fight for that position. You can''t win the battle.


    The generals and staff under the Four Princes also agreed to understand this truth. Therefore, they have been striving for positive performance during this period of time and left a deep impression on the Four Princes. In this case, when the Four Princes become emperor, then , They will naturally be reused and their status will rise.


    And now, his suggestion was actually refuted in public. In the eyes of the staff member who spoke before, the people behind were deliberately targeting him and deliberately corrupting his image in front of the four princes. This was naturally unbearable.


    "The commander of Yuanfeng''s army is called Huang Feng. He is just a young man in his early twenties. How much combat command experience can he have? In our case, I am afraid it would be good to be a centurion. The strength is limited. He was able to defeat our army before, but it was just a coincidence. At that time, we were careless, and the army was exhausted, so he was defeated. This is not how strong he is, but just catching up. Yes." said the staff member who spoke first.


    This view is actually the mainstream view in China. Many people think so and think so. They all feel that the reason why their army was defeated before was not how powerful the enemy was, but that they themselves came out. I have been busy marching all the time. The whole army is exhausted and completely out of state, so it will lose to Yuanfeng. If the armies of the two countries meet on the frontal battlefield, they will definitely win. Of the army.


    Because of this, this staff member''s words have been recognized by many people around him. They all feel that Huang Feng is so young and must be related, and it is impossible to have too much combat command experience.


    "As far as I know, Huang Feng has commanded many battles, and the armies of other countries were also defeated by him. Once it was luck, so many times, it was definitely not accidental." The second one said. The staff retorted.


    "Do you believe that news?" The first staff member sneered at what his colleagues said and said: "The reason why the emperor of their country was able to defeat the army of other countries was the result of the command of the Yuanfeng State imperial staff. It must be the emperor¡¯s contribution. What does it have to do with that Huangfeng? That Huangfeng is just the new emperor of Yuanfeng State. He was deliberately pushed to the front desk in order to create an idol, a figure like God of War. In fact, that Huangfeng, In the previous battle, it was impossible to play a big role."


    "Are you sure? What if you guess wrong?" The second staff member was obviously not convinced.


    "I can be sure, and I can guarantee that Huang Feng is a puppet launched by the new emperor of Yuanfeng State. The true level is very limited." The first aide who spoke was also not giving way.


    "Just a puppet, the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom dare to let him direct such a battle? Let him be the master?"


    "This is the emperor of Yuanfeng. He fought a few victories. I don¡¯t know why. He wanted to make Huang Feng even more successful, so he sent him to be the main general. After the second defeat, it was already devastated and it was not a cause for concern, so Huang Feng was the main general."


    The two refused to yield to each other and kept arguing.


    "Don''t quarrel!" the fourth prince said loudly. The two who were arguing before stopped immediately, without any sound, as if the previous quarrel did not exist.


    "I don''t believe that Huangfeng from Yuanfeng Country can be so powerful. In this way, at night, arrange for someone to steal the camp." The Fourth Prince said.


    Hearing the words of the four princes, the staff member who was the first to speak proudly looked at the colleague next to him. The man just wanted to say something, but he was stared back by the four princes, and he dared not speak any more. .


    Now that the four princes have already decided, it¡¯s useless for him to say anything about it. However, in his heart he is very worried about the attack on the camp tonight. His public rebuttal just now is not just for the favor, but is really jealous. Peak talent.


    However, now everyone does not seem to believe that Huang Feng possesses such abilities, especially the Fourth Prince. He is absolutely unwilling to believe that he was previously defeated by someone who was smaller than himself and has talent. He would rather believe It was a coincidence, it was the other''s luck, it was their own carelessness.


    Moreover, the four princes were also eager to find the face they had lost before, and wanted to give them a prestige when the people of Yuanfeng were still not firmly established.


    The decision of the four princes quickly reached the ears of the old emperor. After all, many people knew that the four princes were just standing in front of the stage. The old emperor was the one who really had the right in Feng Jueguo.


    After knowing the decision of the four princes, the old emperor hesitated a bit, and decided not to stop the actions of the four princes.


    "Let the fourth visit explore Yuanfeng''s army and Huang Feng''s falsehood and reality. I have only heard about it before. I don''t believe it. It''s better to see it with my own eyes. However, just in case the time comes, Arrange people to guard outside the city. Once the attack on the camp fails, take the soldiers back to the city." The old emperor said.


    "Yes."


    Obviously, the old emperor¡¯s idea was more secure and agreed to let the four princes send people to try Huang Feng¡¯s reality. At the same time, he was also prepared for failure and arranged for someone to respond. In this case, even if the four princes¡¯ team failed to attack the camp, He can also bring people back to the city.


    The sky gradually darkened, and Yuanfengguo¡¯s large camp outside the city gradually became quiet. Everyone was very tired when they came along. At this time, they really needed a rest. After a short time, the whole camp appeared. One after another purr.

 2678 Chapter 2678 the plan

    "Yuanfengguo''s barracks really didn''t prepare!"


    The generals on Feng Jueguo''s side, after the sky got dark, they accepted the order of the four princes and brought troops to attack the camp. They waited until they reached the entrance of the camp without encountering any obstacles or warnings. , This makes the leader of the team happy.


    This night attack, it''s done!


    The wind-abundant general, led his army into the camp of Yuanfeng State and prepared to slaughter the soldiers of Yuanfeng State who were sleeping. However, when he led the army into the camp of Yuanfeng State, In the originally dark camp, a lot of torches suddenly lit up, illuminating the entire camp as bright as day.


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    Suddenly, the horses that rushed to the front of the cavalry team fell into the trap. The horses overturned, and the cavalry above were all lifted out and fell into the trap. In the trap, it was Rows of barbs, the people who fell into the trap, died on the spot.


    "It''s not good, it''s hit!"


    The generals who led the team to carry out the night attack on Feng Jueguo''s side immediately realized that their night attack had already been seen through by the other party, and the other party had already prepared for it. They were completely defeated this time.


    "Retreat! Retreat! Retreat now!"


    The general of Feng Jueguo was reasonably sane. Realizing that he was in the midst of his plan, he wanted to retreat to reduce losses. However, Feng Jueguo just rushed too hard and wanted to stop at once. It is difficult, the people in front want to stop, while the people behind are continuing to charge, which also caused the collision between them to happen.


    "Shoo!"


    At this moment, countless arrows were shot from the camp of Yuanfengguo. The soldiers who had fallen into the chaos of Fengjueguo suddenly suffered heavy casualties. While they wanted to let their comrades hit from behind, they wanted to let go. After Yuanfeng¡¯s army was attacked, they had no good way to do it. They could only shout loudly, hoping that people in the back would know the situation ahead and retreat as soon as possible and stop staying here. Up.


    However, there were a lot of people who came to the camp this time. Although the people behind saw the lights in Yuanfengguo¡¯s camp suddenly lit up, they didn¡¯t know what was going on there and thought they were the vanguard. They had already fought each other and had an advantage, so instead of stopping, they charged faster.


    "It''s over!"


    When the windy general saw this scene, he knew that tonight¡¯s night attack was completely over, and they were in chaos on their own, not to mention that Yuanfeng¡¯s army had been by the way, and they were constantly surrounding and attacking. Kill them.


    "Breakthrough!"


    After all, that Feng Jueguo general is a battle-tested general with rich experience in combat command. At this moment, he decisively issued an order to break through. He didn''t know how many people could break through this time. However, one more person would earn him. I don''t care so much, I just want to break through as soon as possible, and take one more person out, it''s a victory.


    "Want to leave? It''s too late!" On the outskirts of the camp, Huang Feng sneered at the Feng Jueguo army who was struggling to break through.


    Before dark, Huang Feng arranged this ambush. He has experienced a lot of space and commanded a lot of battles. Therefore, he is already familiar with this kind of attack. Before it got dark, he had already set up traps, waiting for the arrival of Feng Jueguo''s army.


    Of course, even if Feng Jueguo¡¯s army does not come, there is actually no loss on Huangfeng¡¯s side. At most, the soldiers on their side are not able to rest at night. The rest will be the same tomorrow. Anyway, they are now. The capital city of Feng Jueguo is under siege, and the initiative of the war is in their hands. They have the final say when they attack.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not have many worries in setting up this ambush.


    As for Feng Jueguo''s side, he was actually hit. While this made Huang Feng happy, he also despised the four princes of Feng Jueguo''s master.


    "Fortunately, he didn''t kill him at the beginning. Otherwise, how could you find such a stupid person to be the enemy leader." Huang Feng thought to himself, but with a wave of his hand, then, the elite soldiers who had been standing by his side , Then rushed out and killed Feng Jueguo''s army.


    The army of Feng Jueguo, who was already at a disadvantage, immediately fell into a desperate situation after sending elite soldiers to Huang Feng''s side. There were still some generals who were confident that Feng Jueguo would take some people out of the encirclement. Really desperate.


    "General, what should we do now?" At the gate of Feng Jueguo''s capital city, a lot of troops gathered at this time. They were all arranged by the old emperor to prevent the four princes from making arrangements. Successfully attacked the camp and stayed here to respond.


    It¡¯s just that these people obviously didn¡¯t expect that the Fourth Prince¡¯s people failed to attack the camp, and they couldn¡¯t even break through the siege. Now they are completely trapped inside and can¡¯t get out at all, and they stay here. Those who are responding don''t know what to do at this time, just go to the battlefield to support, or stay here to watch the changes, this needs the Lord General to decide personally.


    The chief generals of the army guarding the gate of the city watched the fighting in full swing, but there was no battlefield where the soldiers of the country could escape. His face changed several times, and then he said in a deep voice: "We will stay here. Here."


    Obviously, this is not going to go to support. The main general has already seen that their plan to attack the camp is completely known to the other party, and they have also made preparations in advance, and the people who went to attack the camp, this At that time, they couldn''t rush out at all. This shows that Yuanfengguo is very well prepared, even if they go there, it won''t play a big role.


    Therefore, the chief general who was arranged by the old emperor to be responsible for support at this time chose to stand still and watch the changes.


    Without support, those Feng Jueguo troops that had already rushed into the Yuanfeng country¡¯s military camp were completely in desperation. Although they were also fighting hard, all this was not enough before Huang Feng was prepared. Look, what''s more, Huang Feng also dispatched the most elite team of soldiers under his hands, so the fate of the troops who rushed in with the wind and the country can be imagined.


    "Don''t kill them all, let out a way out and let some of them leave." Huang Feng issued an order.

 2679 Chapter 2679 Breakthrough

    Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to kill all the soldiers who came to the camp. Instead, he asked people to make a gap so that they could evacuate. However, the gap is not large, and Huang Feng cannot let them. They evacuated too many people.


    The soldiers who were so windy quickly discovered this escape route and immediately broke through in this direction. By this time, they had no longer cared about such a gap, whether there were any traps behind them, Even if there are traps, they can only choose to break through, because they have no other choice now. If they don''t take this passage, they will only have a dead end, trapped inside.


    Therefore, after seeing this gap, the soldiers of Feng Jueguo who had attacked the battalion moved in this direction, and Huang Feng did not immediately kill him, so they were not far and near. , Not only gave them hope of escape, but also did not really let them escape like that.


    "Quickly, the city gate is in front. As long as we escape there, we will have hope." Among the crowd, the general of Feng Jueguo who was in charge of the incoming battalion, looked at the dim gate in the distance. Infinite hope surged in my heart.


    Originally, after being surrounded, he was already a little desperate. He felt that he was going to explain here today. However, he did not expect that under the "careful" of the other party, they could not cooperate with each other, and the encirclement actually left a gap. Suddenly he had great hopes for life, and then he led the team desperately to break through.


    And the effect is good, they really played it out, but the people of Yuanfengguo are also very difficult, they have been holding on to them, and chasing after them, they are here, although there are still some People, however, have no morale, and they have no ability to stop the battle against Yuanfeng. Therefore, at this time, they can only flee without the intention to stop and fight back. After all, the gate of the city is right in front. As long as they enter the gate of the city, they are safe, and there is no need to stay here and fight hard.


    At this time, there was also a group of people standing on the top of the city, including the Fourth Prince and several of his staff. Looking at the brightly lit and chaotic battlefield in the distance, the entire city was silent, and no one spoke. Because, they all know what it means to be like this on the battlefield in the distance. Their night attack plan was clearly seen through by the other party. The people they sent out may have been surrounded and strangled by the other party at this time.


    This is obviously not a good thing for the four princes. This is the first battle of the decisive battle between Feng Jueguo and Yuanfengguo. As a result, he was defeated, which made his face very dark. Believe it, a lot of hiding The people behind were also mocking him at this time, thinking about how to use this incident to attack him and affect his prestige.


    The four princes are not stupid. He knows that he is indeed in the most advantageous position in the domestic fight for the throne. As long as he defeats Yuanfeng¡¯s army, then no one can snatch that position with him, but he I also knew that the other princes who had fled back did not give up their fight for the throne, but they were so powerful now, they did not dare to make too much noise, but they must be waiting in secret to make a fool of themselves, and then they were so shocked. Own, let yourself lose prestige, and thus lose the favorable position for the throne.


    But now, the night attack failed, and the first battle against Yuanfengguo was so embarrassing. For the other princes, it was an opportunity that could be used. The fourth prince understood this, so he was in a great mood now. Oops, he could even think that those princes might have sent someone to walk the news overnight, or even go to see their father and arrange themselves in front of the old emperor.


    Because of this, the current mood of the four princes is very bad.


    Next to the four princes are several of his staff. Among them, the one who first suggested to attack the camp was very nervous at this time. Although the decision to attack the camp was made by the fourth prince, However, he was the first person to make this suggestion. Now he is fine. The attack on the battalion was unsuccessful, and he was surrounded by Yuanfeng country¡¯s army. It seemed that he could not even break through the encirclement. The loss was a bit big. , Not only the loss in the army, the most important thing is the face and prestige of the four princes, which must be damaged.


    Therefore, the mood of the four princes can be fully imagined. When the time comes, he will definitely need a vent, and he is the most suitable candidate.


    Thinking of this, this staff member felt scared in his heart, and his face turned pale. Originally, he wanted to fight for favor in front of the four princes and leave a deep impression on the four princes. Now that they are fine, the deep impression is left, but , But not a good impression, presumably, the four princes must hate himself to death at this time.


    And the several other aides next to this aide, at this time, they are more gloating in their hearts. They are both the staff of the four princes, and they can be said to be competing with each other. Now that this staff is unlucky, their I am naturally happy in my heart. Presumably, with this incident, the four princes will no longer trust that staff member. Other staff members will naturally lose one opponent. This is naturally a thing worthy of happiness. .


    As for the fact that the army on their side was in an ambush, the loss was a bit big. These staff did not care very much, because, in their view, this was just an ordinary night attack, no matter whether it was a success or a failure, it would not. It has too much influence on the final result, so they don''t worry about the failure of the night attack that will lead to the failure of the final result.


    Feeling the gleeful eyes of the colleagues around him, the staff member who suggested the attack, felt even more uncomfortable. At this moment, he suddenly saw a large group of soldiers coming towards the city. It looked like that. They are an army of unparalleled strength.


    The soldiers who attacked the camp before broke out!


    Thinking of this, the staff member was a little excited, and quickly pointed to the army in front and said: "Your Highness, they are out, they are back!"


    The staff''s voice seemed a bit sharp because of being too excited, but at this time, everyone did not pay attention to his voice, and everyone''s attention was on the army that had withdrawn from the car in front.


    That is indeed their most powerful army.


    "It seems that Yuanfengguo''s army is following." A staff member said.


    "They definitely don''t want to let our people come back. It''s normal to chase them." The staff member who suggested to attack the camp said: "Your Majesty, quickly open the city gate and take the soldiers back to the city."

 2680 Chapter 2680 Another Team

    "No, the city gate can''t be opened!" The staff member just suggested to open the city gate, and someone immediately retorted. The staff member looked at it and the person who refuted him was the same colleague who said before that he could not go to the raid camp.


    For a moment, his heart was angry.


    If there was no opposition from him before, even if the attack on the camp failed now, that would be a good explanation. However, because of his previous opposition, once the attack on the camp fails now, the people present will inevitably make a comparison. This comparison, no Do you seem incompetent?


    Moreover, this staff member also felt that the other party opposed him, and he definitely did not want to give him a chance to make up for it, so that all troops leaving the city would be wiped out. In that case, he would bear the responsibility, and the loss would be great. The four princes and one In anger, I don''t know how to treat myself.


    "Why can''t you open it? You haven''t seen so many of our soldiers coming? If you don''t open the city gate, how do they come in? Do you want them to die outside? At least you should bear the responsibility?" said the staff who suggested opening the city gate. .


    The staff member who just opposed did not look at his anxious colleague. Instead, he looked at the four princes and said, "His Royal Highness, this city gate really can''t be opened. You see, the army of Yuanfeng has always been behind our army. , It¡¯s hard to guarantee that they didn¡¯t do this deliberately. Once we opened the city gate, they rushed in. At that time, our city would be in danger."


    The four princes hesitated on his face. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to see that the army outside the city was completely wiped out. It was a blow to their strength and his prestige. Although it would not hurt his muscles and bones, he It doesn''t look good on the face.


    However, what this staff member said is not unreasonable. If they open the city gate and Yuanfeng State''s army rushes in, wouldn''t they be in danger?Although they are already preparing for a decisive battle with Yuanfeng''s army, they never thought that the day of the decisive battle would come so soon. They also wanted to use city defenses and some traps to consume Yuanfeng''s strength. In the decisive battle, they have a greater grasp on this side.


    Therefore, the four princes do not want to fight the final battle now.


    Therefore, at this time, the army of Yuanfeng country cannot be allowed to enter the city.


    However, the staff member who just suggested opening the city gate did not intend to give up.


    "How do you know that Yuanfengguo¡¯s army did it deliberately? I think it¡¯s more likely that our army fought bravely and then broke through, but we don¡¯t open the city gate now. Will be chilled by the soldiers!" The staff member said: "In our city, there are more than 300,000 troops gathered at this time, and Yuanfeng Guo has only more than 200,000 troops, even if they rushed. We won''t be in any danger when we come in. Do you think that under the leadership of the Four Princes, we can''t defeat those Yuanfeng Nation''s troops? We were defeated by them before. Are you afraid of them?"


    "You! I didn''t mean to believe in His Highness the Four Princes, I just think it is safer if you don''t open the city gate." The staff member said before, he was also a little worried, but he knew that His Highness the Four Princes was not so broad-minded. , If he is jealous, his future will be over.


    At this time, the other people on the front of the city were divided into two factions. Some people felt that the city gate should be opened to accept the army from outside the city. Others felt that the city gate should not be opened. People use.


    Both sides have their own reasons, and the Four Princes do not know what to do during the time.


    At this time, Feng Jueguo¡¯s troops outside the city had rushed to the vicinity of the city gate. The sounds of crying for help, shouting for killing, and wailing were mixed together. People standing on the top of the city could clearly see the tragedy below. Some soldiers, Some were too unbearable and began to talk.


    "Let people open the city gates!" His Royal Highness the Four Princes ordered. Although he is not very good at military affairs, he still knows that he must rely on soldiers to fight. If they are chilled, who will give his life?


    "His Royal Highness, no!" the staff could not help but said.


    "I''ve decided, don''t talk about it anymore." His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince waved his hand.


    The staff member who suggested to open the city gate gave his colleague a triumphant glance, and then went to ask someone to open the city gate.


    However, soon news came that the city gate was not opened. There was a group of people guarding the city gate, and no one was allowed to approach the city gate, not even those sent by the four princes!


    "Who are they? Who kept them there? Why didn''t they obey my orders? Are they going to rebel?" The Fourth Prince angered.


    If he didn''t decide to open the gate of the city, it would be fine. Since he had ordered the gate to be opened, and now he couldn''t open it, wouldn''t it be a slap in the face?


    Moreover, all the defenders in this city should be obeyed his orders now, but now there are troops who do not obey his orders, which makes him very angry.


    This is someone challenging his bottom line!


    "They said they were sent by His Majesty the Emperor." The visitor replied.


    "Father?" The four princes were taken aback after hearing this and said, "Why did he send someone to the gate of the city?"


    "Those people didn''t say it." The visitor said.


    The four princes froze in place, thinking why his father gave this order, didn''t he make all the troops obey his orders?Why is he now giving other orders behind his back, is this his idea, or is it someone else?Is this not believing in yourself?


    This is not good news for the four princes.


    "His Royal Highness, this is not good news." The staff member who had previously suggested opening the city gate whispered.


    "Do you still use it?" The four princes suffocated each other''s eyes, and said irritably.


    "His Majesty, I suspect that there may be other princes making trouble behind this." The aide continued: "Your Majesty believed that His Majesty should not arrange for other troops to act privately behind His Highness. The other princes must be unwilling to give up. Therefore, speak ill of His Majesty."


    The face of the Fourth Prince was even more ugly, because he thought so in his own heart.


    "What should I do now?" The Fourth Prince said.


    "Since His Majesty the Emperor has made arrangements, we certainly cannot refute it. Although the four princes in this city are in charge of the battle, the person who really controls it is the Emperor," said the aides.


    Why didn''t the Four Princes understand this truth?Although he is the nominal commander-in-chief, he also knows that many people are only observing his command because of the face of the old emperor. They may not obey him in their hearts. Between the old emperor and him, more people He must have chosen to believe in the old emperor.

 2681 Chapter 2681 Illusion

    Although the four princes understood this truth, his heart was very upset. The person who gave the order was his Lao Tzu, the emperor of their country, and his heart was still upset.


    After rushing back to the country and formally taking over all the domestic troops, the four princes'' hearts have swelled. He feels that he is the most powerful and important person in Feng Jueguo. The whole country''s military is now in his own hands. In the hands of everyone, everyone must listen to their orders, and what they say is what they say.


    However, now the four princes suddenly realized that all of this was his illusion. He was not the person with the most authority in Feng Jueguo, and not everyone would listen to his orders. In the country of Feng Jueguo, the most powerful The person of Quan is still the old emperor, his father, even if he basically does not show up now, he is not in front of the stage, but he can still mobilize many people with just one sentence, and he is more influential than himself. .


    This discovery made the four princes feel very upset. He had become accustomed to his own words and accustomed to others to obey his orders, but now that such a thing happened, the four princes were really hard to accept.


    Perhaps it was because the face of the four princes was not good, an assistant next to him comforted: "His Majesty, I think your Majesty still trusts you very much. He is also worried about you, afraid that you may make any mistakes."


    "Yes, I also think that your Majesty believes in His Highness. Otherwise, you won''t hand over all the troops of the whole country to your Highness, let alone appoint you as the main general of this decisive battle with Yuanfeng Kingdom." The staff at the door also said.


    The two said that, the four princes'' complexion finally improved. Thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is indeed the case. If the old emperor doesn¡¯t trust him, he won¡¯t be allowed to be the main general, and he won¡¯t be allowed to be a domestic leader. The army obeyed their orders.


    "I think this situation is happening now. It must be the unwilling princes who are making trouble in it. They are eager for your Royal Highness to lose command in this battle. If this is the case, they will have a chance to get the position of this general." The staff member continued: "Now that the gates of the city are not allowed to be opened, it means that the troops outside the city are not allowed to return to the city. In this case, it will appear that your first order is wrong, causing you to lose strength and face."


    "You made this suggestion first." His Royal Highness the Fourth Prince looked at him and said.


    "Yes, it was the Weichen''s mention. This is the Weichen''s fault." The aides said quickly: "However, the Weichen didn''t expect that there would be other princes who would hinder him from opening the city gate."


    The four princes did not speak. Obviously, he was also dissatisfied with the actions of other princes, very dissatisfied.


    In the eyes of the four princes, now, he is the one closest to the throne. Other princes, if they are interested, should abandon their illusions that they shouldn''t have, and take the initiative to show their favor. Perhaps they will not embarrass them.


    However, now those princes not only didn''t give up, they didn''t take the initiative to show their kindness, but they still used it as a stalker, wanting to see their own jokes, which is simply unforgivable.


    "You can''t let them idle like this, and wait to find them some trouble." The Fourth Prince said.


    Since the princes had already taken action, the four princes did not intend to be passively beaten. He wanted to fight back and let those people know that now, only he was the only heir to the throne, and all of them should give up.


    These staff members are not unfamiliar with this kind of calculation of others. They used to dare to do this kind of thing before, so they soon thought of some ways with the Fourth Prince.


    However, this time it is obvious that the four princes wronged the other princes. Although those princes are indeed trying to find a way to add some trouble to the four princes, they still have no right to decide on such a major matter. , The defenders at the gate of the city were also sent by the old emperor. They have nothing to do with the other princes. The old emperor will not allow other princes to make trouble in the event of a decisive battle against Yuanfeng. of.


    However, the old emperor sent troops there. At the beginning, they wanted these people to pick up the people who came out of the city at night to avoid any accidents. However, at the last moment, the general who was sent by the old emperor chose When he returned to the city, he closed the city gate. Not only did he not accept the troops outside the city, but he also denied them the opportunity to enter the city.


    The general did this, of course, not because the other princes bought him, but because he had discovered that Yuanfeng¡¯s army had not been far and near, and they were not hurriedly adorned with the wind and the country leaving the city. That army, therefore, the general judged that Yuanfeng''s army obviously wanted to use the wind and the country''s army out of the city to open the way, so they could easily enter the city.


    At this time, of course, it¡¯s not possible to let Yuanfeng¡¯s army enter the city. In that case, wouldn¡¯t the city defense facilities they prepared during this time be useless at all?


    Therefore, the general immediately retreated to the city, and at the same time, closed the city gate, not giving Yuan Feng Guo''s army a chance to enter the city.


    The general did not expect that his own approach to the overall situation would arouse dissatisfaction and suspicion from the four princes. He felt that he was bought by other princes to target his four princes. However, this is not the case. This general is Loyal to the old emperor, not a certain prince.


    In fact, there are many such situations. Even among the generals under the four princes, most of them are loyal to the old emperor, not him. The reason why he obeyed his orders was because the old emperor ordered them to do so. That''s it.


    However, this gave the four princes an illusion, feeling that he is now the person with the most rights in the entire Feng Jue country. Even the old emperor is inferior to him, but he does not know that he is just a chess piece pushed by the old emperor. , It¡¯s good to play beautifully. If you don¡¯t play well, you will be taken down immediately, and you don¡¯t have much power at all.


    "It''s a pity, Feng Jueguo is quite cautious." Huang Feng sighed as he looked at the closed city gate.


    Huang Feng did want to use this opportunity to bring the army into the city, but he did not expect that Feng Jueguo''s army was very alert and did not give him this opportunity.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t care very much either. This time he couldn¡¯t. Just look for the next opportunity. Anyway, the initiative is now in his hands. He is not very anxious. It is really not possible. Hard attack is, anyway, he does. Certainly, the reason why he didn''t choose to attack hard was completely because he didn''t want to lose too much, not because he didn''t feel that he could not beat the defenders in the city.

 2682 Chapter 2682 Sudden Evacuation

    Feng Jueguo was very cautious, and Huang Feng gave up the idea of ??invading the city tonight, and first killed all the Feng Jueguo troops outside the city.


    Moreover, under the walls of Feng Jueguo, the besieging and killing of these Feng Jueguo soldiers was a big blow to the defenders in the city. Standing on the head of the city, they could clearly see the people outside the city. The situation, however, they can only watch their comrades in arms be killed, but they have no good way.


    Although there are soldiers shooting arrows from the top of the city, the number of these arrows is very good, because it is late at night, the light is dim, and the hit rate is not high. In addition, there are many outstanding soldiers outside the city. , They and the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom who came after them were entangled and fought together. The soldiers on the front of the city had no way to distinguish each other. Once they shot arrows, it was easy to accidentally injure their own people.


    "Open the gate, open the gate!"


    "We are our own, quickly open the city gate and let us in."


    "Open the gate quickly, please, open the gate quickly."


    The soldiers in Feng Jueguo''s army outside the city were already in despair.


    Originally, attacking at night out of the city and being surrounded by the opponent was enough to strike people and desperate enough. Now they finally broke through and rushed to the foot of the city wall, seeing that they could escape back into the city. In that case, they would be safe. Up.


    However, they did not expect that when they rushed to the gate of the city, what was waiting for them was the closed gate. Although there were many soldiers standing there, they just watched. , Didn''t mean to lend a hand, and watched them being killed one by one by Yuanfengguo people.


    At this time, the soldiers outside the city had nothing but despair and resentment towards everyone in the city!


    If they die in Yuanfeng¡¯s camp, that¡¯s fine. However, they have now fled to the gate of the city and have seen the hope of escape. However, this last hope is deprived by their own people. They could only look at the cold city wall and fell into being besieged by Yuanfeng''s army.


    Under this circumstance, the feelings of these windy soldiers outside the city can be imagined. At this time, their hatred for the colleagues in the city is even stronger than that of Yuanfeng. There are so many people, because it is the people in the city who have deprived them of their last hope.


    The uproar outside the city continued. The soldiers who were extremely windy also asked for help from the beginning, to curses, curses, etc., and the object of their curse was not the army of Yuanfeng State that was besieging them. It is the defender of the city.


    Huang Feng quickly discovered this situation, and he immediately asked his men to stop encirclement and suppression of the soldiers who had never had the power of the country, and then retreated in an orderly manner.


    The soldiers of the Yuanfeng Kingdom were naturally full of doubts about Huang Feng''s order. This help is about to be achieved. Why should these people be let go?On the first day here, if so many people were able to encircle Feng Jueguo, that would definitely be a very exciting thing for them Yuanfengguo, and at the same time it would be able to strike down the soldiers from Feng Jueguo. , It''s simply multi-tasking.


    However, Huang Feng is now ordering them to stop attacking and retreat. Everyone must have doubts in their hearts.


    However, at this time Huang Feng had great prestige in the entire Yuanfeng country¡¯s army. The previous wars made Huang Feng¡¯s image penetrate into the hearts of the soldiers of Yuanfeng country. Feng admired very much, Huang Feng in their hearts, that is like a God of War.


    Because of this, Huang Feng suddenly issued an order to retreat. Although many people were puzzled, they still followed Huang Feng''s order, and they chose to let the soldiers out of the country a way out without hesitation.


    "Well, what''s going on? Why did they all withdraw?"


    The soldiers of Yuanfeng State retreated without hesitation, but let the Feng Jueguo soldiers who had been surrounded and plunged into despair stand on the spot.


    Of course they want to go back alive, but what they thought before was that the defenders in the city would come to rescue them. However, now the situation is that the colleagues in the city are indifferent to them, but they have been around them before. The army of Yuanfeng State, which had defeated them, suddenly withdrew.


    This stunned the soldiers of the country.


    "Follow him! Anyway, now that they are gone, we are safe. Go and knock on the door. We must enter the city as soon as possible to prevent Yuanfeng''s army from coming back." said a middle-level general with blood on his face.


    Yes, no matter what reason they were withdrawing, they just need to get the result, and now the result is that Yuanfeng State''s army has withdrawn and they are safe. As for the reason, they don''t want to go into the details.


    Soon someone ran to knock on the gate of the city. Many people went there and they knocked hard.


    "Open the door, open the door to Lao Tzu!"


    "You cowards! Lao Tzu is fighting desperately with the people of Yuanfeng Country outside. It''s fine if you hide in the gate of the city and don''t help. You didn''t even open the gate!"


    "Listen to the bastard inside, open the door quickly, or I won''t recognize the knife in my hand!"


    Those who went to knock on the door were not in a very good mood at this time. Even those who did not knock on the door were in a bad mood. They were rejected by the people in the city before, and they almost died in the city. Besides, this made them extremely angry. Now that Yuanfengguo''s army has withdrawn, they are safe, and the anger that was previously suppressed in their hearts is also gushing out.


    "General, do you want to open the door?" Behind the city gate, a soldier carefully asked the general in front.


    They were the army sent by the old emperor to respond to the night attack from the city. They did not leave. After closing the city gate, they stayed here, guarding the city gate and not allowing anyone to open the city gate.


    In fact, if all the troops outside the city are wiped out by Yuanfeng¡¯s army, it¡¯s okay. They still have an excuse. Yuanfeng¡¯s army deliberately sent people outside the city to break through, just to get in. city.


    However, Yuanfeng¡¯s army has not eliminated all the troops that went out of the city at all. It even seems to be insufficiently prepared. However, when the people in the city rushed out, they also took the initiative to withdraw, leaving this army at the city gate. The army at the office felt extremely uncomfortable.


    They were originally ordered by the old emperor to accept the army outside the city, but they closed the door on their own initiative. More importantly, the army outside the city returned at this time. Cursing against them, if the old emperor knew about this, what would be the consequences?

 2683 Chapter 2683 His Highness Wise

    At this time, the general who was in charge of the goalkeeper was also very depressed, and even wished to give Yuanfengguo''s army a severe scolding.


    You said that you have all ambushed in advance, why can''t you wipe out all the troops leaving the city?Why keep some back?You said, do you want us to accept it now?


    No?That¡¯s definitely not possible. So many soldiers on the city are watching. If they don¡¯t open the city gate and let the troops out of the city come in, then all of this will definitely be seen by the soldiers on the city, and it will cause They are angry, they are also afraid of when they will go out of the city to fight, and then be blocked outside the city and not let in. Once they do not open the city gate, it will definitely have a great impact, and it is still a very bad impact.


    Open the city gate and let people from outside the city come in. Maybe it should have been this way, but after those people came in, they would definitely complain about not opening the city gate to them before, and even complain.


    You know, the Four Princes sent people over before they wanted to open the city gate and let people from outside the city come in. Those people were sent by the Four Princes. Of course, the Four Princes wanted to keep them safe.


    However, I refused at the time, and may have offended the four princes for this. However, the general did not think much about it at the time. He came under the order of the old emperor, and even the four princes were not qualified to intervene.


    However, once people outside the city came in and filed a complaint with the Four Princes, the Four Princes were bound to come to question again. More importantly, the old emperor gave him the order to respond to the army that was attacking at night instead of closing the door. Choosing to close the door was the result of his own propositions. If the people of Yuanfeng were not forgiving, he would be right to do so. The old emperor would not blame it for keeping the city safe.


    However, at this critical moment, Yuanfengguo''s army took the initiative to withdraw, which made this general very blind. What did the people of Yuanfengguo think, and didn''t have any credit for it?


    No matter what the people of Yuanfengguo think, his current situation is indeed very embarrassing. Not only will the four princes hold him, but the old emperor will also doubt his previous decision. If he opens the city earlier Door, can more troops come in? In that case, many losses can be avoided.


    "General? Do you want to open the city gate?" Seeing that his Patriarch was in a daze, the soldier next to him had to ask again.


    "Open, open, open the city gate! Let them in!" The main general said angrily, showing that his mood at this time is indeed very bad, and his mentality is a little jumpy.


    The soldiers next to him did not say anything and hurried to open the city gate.


    The four princes and others on the front of the city witnessed everything that happened under the city with their own eyes. They were also very puzzled about the sudden retreat of Yuanfeng''s army.


    "You said? Why didn''t they do this? Is there any conspiracy? Otherwise, how could we choose to retreat at this time? We have let so many of our people?" The fourth prince asked the surrounding staff with a puzzled look.


    "His Royal Highness, in my opinion, this is actually not surprising." said the staff member who suggested to go out of the city to attack at night, and then suggested to open the city gate. At this time, he returned to his previous look and did not suffer any more. Face up.


    "Oh? Tell me, why is this?" the fourth prince asked.


    "It''s actually very simple, that is, they are really not prepared!" The staff member said: "Our previous guess was not wrong. The military camp of Yuanfeng State outside the city did not expect that we would attack the camp at night. Lack of preparation."


    "Then how did they beat our people back? If they were not prepared, our people should be able to attack the camp smoothly." The staff next to him said unconvinced.


    "Don¡¯t forget, in Yuanfeng¡¯s army, there is a very elite unit. Although the number of this team is not very large, their combat effectiveness is very strong, even with our country¡¯s elite army. In comparison, it''s not bad at all." The former aide said.


    Everyone did not speak, and it can be regarded as acquiescence. These people have previously fought against the elite unit of Yuanfeng State on the battlefield. Therefore, know that there is indeed such an army in Yuanfeng State¡¯s army. The strength is very strong, and the reason why they were defeated by Yuanfeng''s army before was mostly related to that army.


    "You mean that the reason why our people failed in the night attack was because they encountered the elite troops of Yuanfeng Country?" the fourth prince asked back.


    "Your Royal Highness is wise...!" The staff slapped a flattery, which made the Fourth Prince''s face look a lot better: "After all, the army of Yuanfeng Country is losing to the elite, so although they didn''t expect us to go back and attack. However, they responded quickly and were able to quickly assemble and counterattack. This is what the elite troops in our army can do, and those of us who went to the night raid were frightened by this situation and thought Yuanfeng The country had been prepared for a long time, and I was panicked, and it was completely understandable to lose to that army."


    Everyone nodded involuntarily. The strength of that army is indeed very powerful. It is not surprising that it can defeat the army they sent. In addition, the black lights are blind, and their people can''t see it. Too careful, it was in the other party''s camp, which caused the current result.


    "Since that army is so powerful, they have already chased it here, why don''t you wipe out the army we sent and then go back?" someone asked.


    "It''s very simple. The general of Yuanfeng is afraid of something wrong with this army. You know, after they chased here, they are very close to the city wall. Once we attack from the top of the city, or suddenly open the city gate, send the army out. , They are chasing by such a small number of people, even if they are elite, it is impossible to go back intact, and that army is the pillar of their Yuanfeng country, and there can be no mistakes. Therefore, the leader of Yuanfeng country would rather The people who let us go do not want his people to take risks, especially when they are not prepared enough. Once the army is surrounded by us, they will not even have rescuers.¡± The previous staff confidently analyzed Tao.


    When the people around heard it, it seemed that this was indeed the case. They didn''t understand before, why Yuanfengguo''s army suddenly retreated, and now they can understand it after this staff member said it.


    "So, we have lost a chance to wipe out the other''s elite troops?" The Fourth Prince frowned slightly and said, his tone was a pity.

 2684 Chapter 2684 Stop

    The four princes were in a bad mood at this time. He believed the analysis of his assistant and felt that the situation on Yuanfengguo was indeed the case. However, because his father arranged for someone to stay at the gate of the city, he had no choice. Opening the city gates caused him to lose a chance to kill Yuanfengguo''s army, and also to kill their elite troops.


    This made the four princes very dissatisfied with the generals at the gate of the city, his father and the brothers who were making trouble behind them. If they hadn''t intervened blindly, they would have seized the opportunity and frustrated Yuanfengguo. The strength of the army has grown.


    He is obviously very good at commanding battles, so why doesn''t his father believe him?Isn''t this a missed opportunity for nothing?


    "That''s it!" The staff member became more and more energetic, especially when he saw other people around, including the four princes, who agreed with his analysis just now, and he became even more complacent: "Originally, in Your Highness, under your leadership, we can seize the opportunity to kill Yuanfengguo''s spirit. However, because of the army at the gate of the city, you have lost this opportunity. Your Highness can''t just let go of that main general! "


    This staff member also knew that the reason why the army at the gate of the city appeared there was entirely because it was assigned by the old emperor. Therefore, this matter should be blamed on the old emperor''s head.


    However, he was just an assistant, a courtier, how dare to blame the emperor?Therefore, he aimed his gun at the general at the gate of the city. Although the general had some rights, he was far inferior to the emperor. There were four princes backing him. I am not afraid of the master at all.


    The four princes originally had opinions on the general. He had asked someone to open the gate of the city before, but the other party refused so thoroughly and didn''t give himself any face. Now he heard this staff member say that, his opinion on the general was in his heart. Bigger.


    "Go, let''s go down!" The Fourth Prince said with an ugly expression.


    Yuanfeng¡¯s army has already retreated at this time and can no longer be seen. This shows that they have really retreated instead of playing tricks. It doesn¡¯t make much sense for everyone to stay on top of the city. Follow the four princes down the city.


    The purpose of the four princes is very simple. One is to welcome the troops coming in from outside the city. After all, those people are sent out by him. Now they lose their troops and lose their generals. If they all die, now that there are many people coming back, he must See you in the past.


    In addition, the four princes have to find trouble with the general guarding the city gate. The four princes have determined that it is precisely because of the other party that he has lost the opportunity to kill the morale of Yuanfengguo¡¯s army on the first day of the decisive battle. He even damaged his face.


    When the four princes came down from the city with people, there was already a mess at the gate of the city below. The soldiers who had just entered the city had already fought with the army guarding the gate.


    Naturally, the army that came out of the city didn¡¯t know the situation inside the city. They only knew that they had finally escaped to the gate of the city. As a result, this army guarded the gate and prevented them from entering. This decision almost made them All were buried outside the city, none of them could come back. Now, they had finally come in, and since their hearts were naturally uncomfortable, they fought with that army.


    And the defenders in the city, in fact, are somewhat unreasonable in their hearts, especially the ordinary soldiers at the lower level, and they feel sorry for the soldiers who came in outside the city. They don¡¯t understand the thoughts of the people at the upper level. All I know is that their comrades are fighting outside, but they have closed the city gate and cut off their only way of life. This is too unnatural.


    Therefore, after the conflict with the other party now, they are afraid to act too cruelly because they are wrong. They even feel that the anger of those people is completely understandable. If it is them, they will also be angry.


    "Stop! Stop! If you don''t stop, don''t blame me for being polite!" The city gate guard shouted loudly, with an unusually ugly expression on his face. What he said was a general trusted by His Majesty. As a result, outside the city These soldiers dare to act on him. Soldiers should obey the order. Don''t say that they had other considerations for their decision, but they didn''t. They shouldn''t react like this. Are there any soldiers'' consciousness?


    However, his shouting did not stop the soldiers. Instead, they fought more fiercely. Even many soldiers, through their voices, recognized his position and attacked him. Come.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome! Lao Tzu is outside the city, working hard with Yuanfeng''s army, and you are a turtle in there. Now you know how to be powerful."


    "You bastards, only dare to be fierce to us. You have the ability to go out of the city to fight against Yuanfeng''s army. What is it to hide here?"


    "You bastard, it''s all your orders. I almost killed Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu is not dead now, I must make you look good!"


    The soldiers who had just entered the city, not only weren''t frightened, but they became more and more crazy. Fighting outside the city before has consumed a lot of their strength, but at this moment, they all seem to have recovered. It was the same, and there was no exhaustion at all, and the defenders at the gate were full of energy.


    As the fighting continued at any time, many people had been injured. However, the injury not only did not make both sides soft, but it aroused the anger in both sides, and the fighting on the spot became more intense.


    When the four princes reached the bottom, what they saw was such a mess.


    "Stop it! Stop it all!" the fourth prince shouted.


    Although the voice of the fourth prince was not small, the noise at the scene was louder. Many people did not hear the voice of the fourth prince, nor did they see him, so the fight continued.


    The face of the fourth prince is even more ugly, is this not giving yourself face?You bastards are too courageous, right?


    "Stop it all, stop it all, haven''t you seen the Fourth Prince come down?"


    "The four princes let you stop! Stop all!"


    Those who came with the four princes, seeing this situation, hurriedly shouted at the soldiers.


    So many people shouted together, and finally everyone at the scene saw the arrival of the four princes and all noticed that the faces of the four princes were very ugly.


    Suddenly, everyone who was fighting slowly stopped. They still didn''t dare not listen to the words of the Fourth Prince.

 2685 Chapter 2685 Argument and Explanation

    The fourth prince looked at the people below with a gloomy face, and was very upset.


    Tonight, he was in a very bad mood. A night attack that was completely successful, but it failed because of other factors. This made him very unwilling and unhappy, and now he is seeing this again. In the messy scene, his mood worsened. Don''t these bastards know the current enemy?I''m still wasting my strength here, and I have the strength to go out of the city to fight against Yuanfeng''s army.


    At this time, the guardian of the city rubbed his painful cheek and came to the Fourth Prince.


    In the melee just now, the general was not spared after all. He was surrounded and beaten by many soldiers. Although he was surrounded by personal soldiers, he could not withstand so many soldiers. Fortunately, those soldiers They were just venting, but they didn¡¯t completely lose their minds. So, they just taught him with their fists and didn¡¯t use weapons. Otherwise, it¡¯s possible that his pain is not only on the cheeks, but even with fewer parts on his body. .


    "His Royal Highness, these bastards are crazy! Let them be arrested and punished severely." The general came to the Fourth Prince to complain.


    At this time, the general has already lost his mind. Although he was not seriously injured just now, there were many minor injuries on his body. Of course, more importantly, he felt that he had lost face and missed himself. A high-ranking general was actually beaten by the big soldiers below, and he was still in the public. Where did this put his face?


    Therefore, he was very angry at this time. If the four princes were not here, he might have been anxious and let his men use weapons and kill some people to warn others.


    And the four princes are here, and here is naturally the largest of the four princes, so he came to file a complaint, hoping that the four princes can severely punish the soldiers


    However, he has forgotten that those people are now the people of his fourth princes, who had previously received the face of the fourth princes and went out of the city to attack at night, but he was blocked by him, not to mention the grievances in those soldiers. Now, the fourth prince himself, the grievances in his heart are very strong.


    "Punish? Who should be punished?" The fourth prince looked at the general and said.


    "Of course it''s them!" The general didn''t realize that the fourth prince''s tone was wrong. He pointed to the soldiers and said: "These people are lawless, the following crimes, you see, they beat me."


    Having said that, the general was afraid that the fourth prince would not know his injury, and leaned his injured cheek in front of the fourth prince.


    "Snapped"


    Seeing the cheeks that came to the door, the fourth prince finally couldn''t bear it, and gave the other side a slap, knocking the other side to the spot.


    "well played!"


    "kill him"


    "Four princes played well, kill this bastard!"


    The soldiers who had just entered the city also saw this scene and shouted one after another, which made the beaten general feel very suffocated.


    "Hall, your lord, what do you mean?" the general asked while looking at the fourth prince.


    "What do you mean?" The fourth prince could not suppress the anger in his heart, "Don''t you know?"


    The general was stunned for a while, and then he realized that he already wanted to understand that His Royal Highness the Four Princes was angry with him for not opening the city gate before. He should have thought of this, but he was just too excited. Instead, I forgot.


    "Those soldiers are committing the following crimes when they beat you. Isn''t it true that I beat you?" His Royal Highness said.


    "Your Majesty, that''s what your Majesty meant." The general explained: "I''m only following orders."


    "My father told you to die? You could open the gate earlier, but you didn''t do that." The fourth prince said: "And, do you know that it was because of your decision that caused it. I lost the opportunity to severely damage Yuanfeng Country¡¯s army."


    "His Royal Highness, what do you mean?" The general was puzzled. He admitted that he didn''t open the city gate in the first time and caused some soldiers'' casualties. However, how could this be connected with the army that severely damaged Yuanfeng country? Together?Could it be that by opening the gate of the city by yourself, he would be able to severely damage the army of Yuanfeng country?


    "What do you mean?" His Royal Highness the Four Princes became more and more angry: "Those Yuanfeng country''s troops are obviously not ready, otherwise, they will not take the initiative to retreat at the last moment. If we can seize the opportunity, we will not have them Was it wiped out?"


    "This..." The general looked at His Royal Highness the Four Princes without a stunned mouth. He didn''t know how he came to such a conclusion, just because Yuanfeng Guo''s army retreated at the last moment, he thought they were preparing. insufficient?Is this too arbitrary?


    Although this general did not know why Yuanfengguo¡¯s army would voluntarily retreat at the last moment, he did not think that the opponent was under-prepared. If they were under-prepared, they would not easily attack their team at night. It was defeated, and it was still chasing to the wall.


    There must be other reasons for this.


    However, now the four princes seem to have determined that the other party is not prepared enough, so they will take the initiative to retreat.


    "His Royal Highness, this is probably not as simple as you think." Although the general was directly under the orders of the old emperor, he also knew that in the current Feng Jueguo country, if one of the princes is the closest In that position, it must be the fourth prince, so he didn''t want to be too stiff with the fourth prince.


    "You mean I''m talking nonsense?" The fourth prince frowned again, and said: "Do you think this might justify your fault?"


    "I''m not trying to excuse myself. I really feel that the retreat of Yuanfeng''s army is not so simple. Maybe there is no conspiracy in it," the general said.


    "Okay, stop talking!" said the fourth prince, and now he doesn''t believe anything this said. "I will ask my father myself, wanting to know what he means? Why do I direct all the domestic Army, but arranged for you here."


    When the general heard this, his heart sank. He knew that he was ordered to assist the four princes to enter the city in response to the army from outside the city. Although he still feels that his decision was not wrong at the time, other people may not be so. think.


    However, even though he was worried, he could not stop the four princes from meeting the old emperor. He could only say: "His Royal Highness, I have no malice in doing that. I am not targeting you. I am also thinking about this city, and I don''t want Yuanfeng''s army to be easy. Into the city."

 2686 Chapter 2686 Dissatisfaction

    "For the sake of the city? Not against me? I''m afraid your own real thinking is not like this, right?" said the fourth prince.


    Before, the four princes felt that the old emperor had distrusted him by arranging the army to stay at the gate of the city. However, before that, the old emperor had always trusted him very much. Therefore, he felt that there must be something behind it. Other princes are making trouble.


    After a thorough analysis by his aides, he felt even more that there were other princes behind this incident, and the general in front of him was the other prince¡¯s people.


    Although the defenders in the city, under the orders of the old emperor, are now obedient to their orders, but the four princes also know that there must be some people who do not agree with them in their hearts, and will take refuge in other princes, this person in front of them. , Is one of them.


    "His Royal Highness, I am loyal to the country and to your Majesty." The prince said.


    "Humph!"


    The fourth prince snorted coldly, turned his head and left. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with this general. He is going to see the old emperor now, asking him why he didn''t trust him, and telling him that he lost an army that had severely damaged Yuanfeng country tonight. Opportunity.


    After the old emperor met the four princes, he naturally calmed down and expressed his absolute trust in him, but he did not follow the advice of the four princes and severely punished the general who guarded the city gate, only that he would be punished. .


    Such a result naturally cannot satisfy the four princes. In front of the old emperor, he complained for a while. He felt that the old emperor should give him the command of all the troops in the city so that he can better command the army. Only by fighting can we be more sure to defeat Yuanfengguo''s army.


    Naturally, the old emperor would not do this. He did not completely trust the four princes. The four princes were just a puppet who was pushed to the front desk by him. At the same time, he also meant to investigate the four princes. Give him the command of the army?Giving him most of the commanding power of the army is already pretty good.


    Moreover, the four princes were so unscrupulous, blatantly complaining and complaining about themselves, which made the old emperor feel a little dissatisfied with the four princes in his heart. He could see that his own son may have been a little forgotten because of the first time in power. Even himself, he dared to question, doubt, he was I forgot, who is in power in this country?


    "Okay, I am going to rest, you go back first!" The old emperor lost patience with the four princes.


    "Father, you haven''t promised to give me command of all the troops in the city." The four princes did not leave as obediently as before, but insisted: "This is what you promised me before."


    "Needless to say about this, I have already given you the army that can be given to you. Don''t think about the rest." The old emperor said: "Go down."


    The old emperor once again ordered the four princes to chase away their guests, and his tone became somewhat indifferent.


    However, the four princes did not seem to notice the old emperor¡¯s indifferent attitude towards him. What happened tonight made him very angry. His current mood seemed a little excited and restless: "Father! I want the command of all the troops in the city. Only in this way can I defeat Yuanfengguo''s army!"


    "I asked you to go out, didn''t you hear?!" The old emperor said sternly: "Also, if you feel that you can''t defeat Yuanfeng State''s army outside the city with your own army, then you can take your hand as soon as possible. Hand over the military power, I will give command to those who can win."


    "Father, you can''t do this!" said the fourth prince.


    "Why not?! I am the emperor of this country! And you are only the prince, one of my many princes!" The old emperor said sharply.


    The stern words of the old emperor finally calmed down the hot-headed four princes. Only then did he realize that he had just rashly collided with his father, which made him a little flustered.


    Of course, when he was flustered, he also felt aggrieved. He felt that the old emperor did not give all the army to his command, he must not completely believe in himself. He retained the military power and wanted to let another prince come. Command, just let himself surrender power, the same idea.


    However, at this time, it was obvious that he couldn''t stand up to it anymore, otherwise, the old emperor was given a chance, maybe he would withdraw his command right now.


    "Father''s anger is calmed down, my son knows that I was wrong, I will go out this time." After the four princes saluted, they turned and left the hall.


    "I''m not dead, don''t want to take away my command!" the fourth prince thought.


    The result of seeing the old emperor this evening was obviously not satisfactory to the four princes, and even deepened his resentment towards the old emperor. He was also afraid that the old emperor would find a chance to take command from him.


    "No, no one should want to take away my command, not even you!" The fourth prince said cruelly.


    On the other side, the old emperor looked at the four princes leaving behind with no expression on his face. No one knew what he was thinking. However, from the eyes of the four princes, it was obvious that the four princes were not satisfied.


    After the four princes left, the old emperor asked the general who guarded the city to call. He just heard some news from the four princes. However, he did not completely believe the words of the four princes, so he still wanted to listen. Hear what my subordinate said.


    "Let''s talk about it, what the hell is going on? I asked you to pick up the army that went out of the city at night, but I didn''t ask you to shut them all out and not come in!" said the old emperor.


    Although the voice was not very loud, the general was so scared that his face turned pale. He knelt down and said: "Your Majesty calms down his anger, the general is also for the safety of this city."


    Immediately afterwards, he told the old emperor what had happened outside the city before, and the old emperor did not interrupt him, and kept letting him finish.


    "You mean, Yuanfeng State''s army outside the city took the initiative to retreat?" The old emperor asked aloud after the general had finished speaking.


    "Yes." The general said.


    "It''s strange, why did they retreat? The city gate was closed at that time, and people on the top of the city didn''t dare to shoot arrows at will. They could kill all the troops out of the city before leaving." The old emperor said to himself. Dao, obviously, he has no idea what the Yuanfeng country¡¯s army did.


    "The final general can''t figure out why they want to do this." The general said: "However, the final general is sure, they are definitely not what the four princes said. They didn''t realize that we would attack at night, so they were not fully prepared."

 2687 Chapter 2687 Light Punishment

    The old emperor nodded. Compared to his unreliable son, he was obviously more willing to trust his subordinates. At least, the opponent''s sense of smell on the battlefield was much higher than the four princes.


    However, the behavior of the other party did cause the loss of a lot of people on their side. This is also true. The fourth prince is noisy. Although he has lost patience and hope for him, there are still some face-conscious things. made.


    The old emperor faced the general and said: "This matter, you did a little bit improperly. I asked you to respond to the army that went out of the city at night instead of closing the door. You did so in violation of my order. Of course, the general In the way that the foreign emperor¡¯s fate is not allowed, I also know that the fourth prince will also give him an explanation. If this is the case, I will fine you two months of food and payment, and personally apologize to the fourth prince and explain how. Is it acceptable?"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The general knelt down and thanked him.


    He knew that when the old emperor did this, he was already open to him. Before he came, he was prepared to be severely punished. Although he was indeed thinking about the city, he did defy the old emperor. Moreover, it also led to chaos within the army. This was all caused by his decision. He must be responsible. In addition, the four princes had opinions on him, so he must sue himself.


    This is, but he did not expect that although the old emperor also punished him, the intensity of the punishment was very light. It was only two months of payment. How different is this and no punishment?He deducted all the money from the soldiers'' hands for a while, and then all came back. This kind of punishment, to him, is like no punishment.


    Therefore, he naturally would not have any opinion on the old emperor''s order, and he accepted it at the first time, and then thanked the old emperor for his kindness.


    The old emperor nodded and said, "Go, you are still guarding the city gate. No one is allowed to leave the city without my order, you know?"


    "The final will understand!" The general said with a hand.


    Afterwards, the old emperor waved his hand and let him out.


    The general left in relief.


    In fact, the old emperor really wanted to punish him at the beginning. After all, he did defy his orders. Although he was responsible for the safety of this city, if everyone else In doing so, how can I command the army below?They all commanded their own, forget it, and people like him must be severely punished.


    However, the attitude of the four princes towards him caused the old emperor to change his original thoughts. He found that his son was already a little bit embarrassed and did not put himself in his eyes. Obviously this was not what the old emperor could do. Accepted, he will not allow the four princes to exceed his control.


    Therefore, the old emperor did not plan to punish the general again, but instead let him continue to guard the city gate, like a nail, nailed to the fourth prince''s side, and warned him not to have anything wrong. The idea is to let the four princes understand, this city, this country, who has the final say, and who is in power!


    Therefore, this has some vision, and, with the generals who have some trouble with the four princes, the old emperor naturally does not need to punish him heavily. It is obviously a good decision to let him look at the four princes.


    Originally, the old emperor only asked the general to guard the city gate with his army, and to receive the army from the night attack. After that, there was no need for them to stay at the city gate anymore. They left it to the army on the city gate. Just control it.


    However, the four princes'' arrogant attitude caused the old emperor to change his mind. Moreover, he didn''t really believe in the command of the four princes in battle. Therefore, it is safer to control this critical place in his own hands.


    Of course, the old emperor didn¡¯t think about replacing the four princes. It¡¯s just that the current enemy is now, and it¡¯s a taboo to change before the battle. Moreover, after his other princes are replaced, the four princes may not do well. What they are capable of, the old emperor is somewhat clear in his heart. It may be okay for them to keep the rules and govern a country with the help of ministers, but if they are allowed to direct the battle, it will be difficult for some strong people.


    And now, this kind of decisive battle must have a heavyweight figure on the front line. Therefore, after a lot of consideration, the old emperor still temporarily let the four princes stay on the front line, or as the top commander of the front line.


    Of course, in addition to this, the old emperor is also ready to replace the four princes at any time. As long as he does anything excessive, then he will not want to continue to command the army, even the chair under his ass. , That''s all about it.


    The general who defended the city was in a good mood after leaving the main hall. When he came, he was nervous and he was in a good mood when he left. Obviously, in his opinion, the old emperor trusted him more than the four princes. As far as he is concerned, it is obviously a very happy and a very proud thing.


    Of course, the apology should be an apology, but with the trust of the old emperor, the general felt that even if he was asked to apologize, he was very comfortable.


    What''s more, he also saw that the old emperor didn¡¯t seem to trust the four princes very much. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t put himself at the gate of the city. In this way, he would be relieved. After offending the four princes before. , He felt a little worried, but now it is gone. Since the old emperor didn''t trust the four princes so much, then, in other words, the four princes might not be able to sit in that position in the end.


    Of course, for the sake of his future, the general still felt that he should find a backer. He is now the sword in the hands of the old emperor. To do things for the old emperor is definitely to offend the four princes. In case the old emperor dies in the future, four The prince finds himself to settle the account, then does he have to wait to die?


    This is obviously impossible, so the general felt that it would be better to have a backer. In that case, even if the four princes find themselves in the future, some people will come forward to help them solve it. Therefore, the backer must be the prince.


    "Among the remaining princes, who is more suitable for refuge?" The general headed to the residence of the four princes, preparing to apologize, and wondering in his heart as to whom to seek refuge in, which would be more appropriate.


    The refuge this time is obviously related to his future, so he is still very cautious. Once he chooses the wrong one, the consequences will be very serious.

 2688 Chapter 2688 No Concession

    "His Royal Highness, I apologize to you for the recklessness before." After seeing the Fourth Prince smoothly, the general took the initiative to apologize, at least on the surface, his attitude of apologizing is still very sincere.


    After returning from the old emperor, the four princes were always upset, and what happened at the city wall at night also made him feel uncomfortable. Therefore, he has not slept yet, but he did not think about it. Actually waiting for the general''s request to meet.


    For the general who guarded the gate of the city, the Fourth Prince naturally hated him very much. That guy did not give himself face in public, did not obey his orders, and also delayed his chance to make great achievements. Therefore, the fourth prince did not want to see him. his.


    However, he also wanted to know what the old emperor''s punishment was for this general, so after a little hesitation, he agreed to meet the general.


    The four princes looked at the general who was kneeling in front of him, wishing to order him to be killed now, especially when he saw that there was no trace of whipping on the opponent, and his expression was even unusually relaxed. Angry.


    Obviously, his father didn''t really punish the general, maybe it was just a symbolic rebuke, which made the four princes who were already dissatisfied with the old emperor even more unhappy.


    "Do you know what crime is to offend the prince?" His Royal Highness asked.


    "The general is not guilty. This is the way that his majesty agrees. The general is just a little reckless in the process of performing the task, which caused some misunderstandings with his highness." The general looked unchanged, without the slightest retreat. .


    His opinion is obvious. I''m here to apologize to you. It''s not that I admit that it was a mistake not to open the city gate before. I just feel that I rudely rejected your order. It''s something wrong. I should explain it to you.


    Such an attitude naturally cannot satisfy the four princes. However, he also saw that the other party is not afraid of himself or offending himself. There must be his own father who played a role in it.


    "Let your people withdraw from the city gate. From now on, the city gate will be guarded by my people." said the fourth prince.


    "This is impossible!" The general refused without thinking about it, without hesitation: "I will guard the city gate by your majesty''s will. Without his majesty''s order, I will not withdraw. On the contrary, please remind him Your people, don''t approach the city gate at will, otherwise, I am afraid that my people will be killed as the spies of Yuanfeng Kingdom!"


    Threat!The threat of red fruit!


    The fourth prince felt that the anger in his stomach hadn''t dissipated, and he made a loud noise again, making his entire face flushed. This was naturally not shy, but angry by the general.


    The four princes originally thought that after he made a complaint, the general would be punished, and his attitude towards him would be changed.


    However, he now found that he was wrong. Not only did the other party not receive any punishment, but his attitude became even more arrogant than before. You don''t have to think about it and know that the other party must have received support and advice from his father, otherwise, How could he, a little general, dare to talk to himself like this?


    "With your attitude, you are not afraid that I will retaliate against you in the future?!" Since the other party already has this attitude, the fourth prince didn''t need to hide it.


    "Everything the final general has done is for the sake of Feng Jueguo, and he doesn''t feel that he has done anything wrong. Presumably, the four princes, will not retaliate against me for personal purposes?" the general said.


    "If I say, I will retaliate?" The fourth prince said negatively.


    "Then I can only apologize to your Highness for being a person." The general said: "Even if I die, I have no shame!"


    Looking at the determined opponent, the four princes wished to kill each other now. However, he knew that he could not do this, at least not now. It was easy to kill such a general, but his father was standing behind him. Yes, once you kill the opponent, you must anger your father. It is not worth it to make your father angry for such a person.


    "Get out! Get out of here now!" The fourth prince found out that he couldn''t help the other for a while. The atmosphere in his heart became more and he even regretted it. Why did he see him if he had nothing to do?I''m fine now. I was mad at first, but now I feel even more uncomfortable. I even feel like I''m about to explode.


    "The final will retire!" The general''s expression remained unchanged, as if he had expected the Fourth Prince to react like this. After standing up and saluting, he turned and left the place where the Fourth Prince lived.


    "Asshole! I must kill you!


    After the general left, the fourth prince flew into his residence and broke many things in his room with anger. The hatred in his heart towards the general was already a little overwhelming.


    "Come on!"


    After the four princes vented a bit, the hatred in his heart towards the general not only did not diminish, but even became even more powerful. He asked the staff member who suggested to open the city gate to call in. Let the other party discuss how to avenge that damn bastard!


    After the previous incident on the city, the four princes now trust that staff member very much. He feels that among his staff members, this staff member is the most capable, understands his own mind best, and is also very trustworthy. Therefore, if you want to retaliate against the general, it is most appropriate to discuss with him yourself.


    On the other side, the general did not return to his residence after leaving the residence of the four princes. Instead, he turned a corner and went to the residence of the ten princes.


    The ten princes are naturally also the sons of the old emperor. However, he did not participate in the contest for the throne before. It is not that he did not want to participate, but that he was young, and the number of generals and troops he could recruit was not many, and he was not. What kind of elite troops, so he knew that he would not be able to win a competition like that, so he simply did not go. In this case, at least the princes who participated in the competition would not be offended. In the end, no matter who won, he should all He won''t be smashed to death, and may be open to the net.


    But would the ten princes willingly give up the throne?


    This is obviously impossible. At least, this general thinks so. After the old emperor issued a clear test content, all the princes will be moved, and the ten princes will naturally be no exception, and the other princes will continue to do so. After the defeat and returning to the country, the strength has been greatly lost, and the mentality of the ten princes should be more hoped for that position.

 2689 Chapter 2689 a tacit understanding

    The general who was in charge of guarding the gates of the old emperor received an order from the old emperor. When he went to meet the four princes, he was already analyzing who he should go to. Now he is backed by the old emperor, so naturally he does not have to be afraid of the four princes , Even, the more you offend the four princes, the safer you are, because the old emperor needs to restrain the four princes himself.


    Therefore, before the four princes, the general¡¯s attitude not only failed to constrain, but became more arrogant. This was all due to such considerations. The four princes thought that he would be afraid of him and even begged him for mercy, but that It is impossible. If you do that, or tomorrow morning, you will be transferred from your current position and will no longer be reused.


    Therefore, this general knows what he should do, even if he offends the four princes, he must do that too. He wants the old emperor to know his attitude.


    However, the four princes are so powerful now that he has already offended him a lot, so he must find a way out. Now that the old emperor is still there, he can naturally still be able to save himself, but if the old emperor is gone someday, then, this The general believed that he would be retaliated by the four princes in the first place.


    Therefore, when he went to meet the four princes, the general was already thinking about whom to find refuge. This person must be a prince, and it is best to have hope of competing for that position.


    After choosing a circle, he chose the ten princes who had not competed for the throne before.


    The princes who participated in the assessment of the old emperor before were either captured or killed. Even if they ran back, they had lost their strength and lost their troops. More importantly, many people had lost confidence in them, even though they were still there. Secret activities, but the general did not feel that they still have a chance to compete for that position.


    The ten princes are different. He did not participate in the assessment before and escaped a catastrophe. This would be a wise choice in the eyes of many people. Moreover, the ten princes must have similar thoughts, but he is not strong enough. He is now relying on the past. , The army under him is quite a lot, and it is still elite, and it will definitely be reused and trusted by the ten princes, which is more beneficial than relying on other princes.


    Of course, the most important thing now is to first determine whether the ten princes really have that idea. If not, then relying on the past will not have any effect. Even the other party will take the initiative because of fear of the fourth prince¡¯s revenge. Hand over yourself.


    Soon, the general arrived at the residence of the ten princes. It was late at night. No accident, the ten princes had already rested. After the announcement, the general was waiting patiently there. He wanted to see. Does the other party have that mind?


    As a result, in less than a cup of tea, he saw the ten princes rushing in, looking at the other party''s clothes are a little untidy, his face is full of eagerness, the general smiled, smiling very brightly .


    His judgment is correct.


    "The final general Yan Yuzhang, pay respect to His Royal Highness the Tenth Prince." The general proactively bowed and said, and his attitude was many times more respectful than when he saw the Fourth Prince. If the Fourth Prince saw this scene, he might be mad at death.


    "General Yan, please get up, please get up!" The ten princes hurriedly came to help and said, with no intention of being condescending at all.


    "It''s so late, and I''m still disturbing His Royal Highness, the final general is deeply disturbed." The general said.


    "General Yan laughed. I welcome you when you want to come." The ten prince smiled, without any anger at all: "I don''t know what is going on with General Yan coming so late."


    "Actually, there is nothing major." The general said, "Tonight, our people went out of the city to attack at night and were defeated by Yuanfeng''s army. We and Yuanfeng''s army had a preliminary fight, so I thought I want to report to your Royal Highness about some of the situation in the evening."


    The tenth prince flashed his eyes and said, "The fourth elder brother has always been in charge of the city wall. General Yan wants to report the situation and he should also go to the fourth elder brother. How did he find me?"


    "His Royal Highness the Four Princes, naturally, there will be no shortage of people who report the situation." The general said: "However, the general felt that His Royal Highness the Tenth Prince should also know some things. After all, you are also your Majesty''s son, with rights and Obligation, to care about this important matter of defending the city. In the future, whenever there is any situation ahead, I will tell your Highness the first time."


    His Highness the Tenth Prince''s eyes were clearly brighter, and he understood what General Yan meant, and he felt a little excited.


    He came to see this General Yan in such anxiousness, naturally, to show his respect for the other party. He knew that the other party had an elite force in his hand, and that this force was not under the control of the Fourth Prince. Such an identity was enough to make him value. , And he was also guessing before, why the other party came so late.


    And now, he already had some guesses in his heart, and the other party was here to show it!Otherwise, there is no need for him to report to himself the battle ahead. After all, he is not responsible for directing the battle of the army in the city.


    And this kind of speculation made him a little excited. Of course, he was also interested in that position. It can be said that all the princes are interested in that position, but there are only so few princes who can compete for that position. That''s it, and among these princes, he is not included because his strength is too weak.


    However, if there is this general Yan¡¯s refuge, it will be different. The opponent has an army in his hands. Although the number is not very large, they are all elite. More importantly, the opponent is trusted by his father. Now He is not a member of the command system of the four princes. Such a person is very special and very rare. With his refuge, not to compete with the four princes for a position, but his confidence is obviously stronger. some.


    And if he has the other side''s refuge, he has stronger strength, and if he persuades other people to take refuge, he will be more confident, and his forces will become more attractive.


    Thinking of this, the ten princes were even more excited.


    "General Yan said that as the tenth prince of Feng Jueguo, I should be concerned about these things. If General Yan wants to report anything in the future, he can come to me at any time without any notification!" said the tenth prince.


    The other party has already thrown an olive branch, and His Royal Highness the Tenth Prince will naturally also express it. This is by far the strongest power on his side. It must be taken seriously and its attitude must be expressed.


    "Thank you for your trust," the general said.


    Immediately, the two of them looked at each other and laughed, everything was said.

 2690 Chapter 2690 Not Siege

    After getting the result he wanted from the ten princes, the general surnamed Yan returned contentedly to the camp at the gate of the city. From now on, he must stay here all the time. Take away control of the city gate.


    After a night of hustle and bustle, the next morning, when the people of Feng Jueguo thought that Yuanfengguo¡¯s army would launch an attack on their city, they discovered that the camp opposite Yuanfengguo was quiet and there was no soldier at all. The horse assembled.


    Could it be that Yuanfeng''s army did not plan to attack the city?


    After a night of repairs, they should all have recovered their physical strength, shouldn''t they immediately attack the city?Why is there no movement at all?


    The four princes, the old emperor and others in the city were full of doubts. They didn''t know what the hell was going on with the leader of Yuanfeng country.


    In fact, let''s not say that the people of Feng Jueguo don''t know what Huang Feng is thinking, even the generals of Yuanfengguo don''t know what Huang Feng is thinking.


    Early this morning, the generals of Yuanfeng State prepared to assemble the army and prepare to attack the city after getting up. The night attack by Feng Jueguo did not cause any trouble to them, because Huang Feng has long been here. Prepare. Therefore, the soldiers of Yuanfeng Country, they all had a good rest last night. When they got up this morning, they were full of energy. In addition, their siege equipment was also pulled all the way. All the conditions are met, and today is definitely going to be an attack.


    However, before these generals could assemble their troops, they received an order from Huang Feng: The army does not need to assemble, rest on the spot, and not attack the city today.


    Not attacking the city?


    Many generals of Yuanfeng State are confused and don''t know what Huang Feng thinks. The generals in the army all think that they will attack the city today, and they are all ready. Why are they not attacking the city suddenly? Siege, what are they doing here?travel?


    However, Huang Feng only gave the order not to attack the city, and did not explain to everyone why he did not attack the city. Therefore, the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom didn''t know what Huang Feng had planned.


    Reminiscent of last night, they have completed the encirclement of Feng Jueguo¡¯s night attacking army, but Huang Feng ordered an opening and let them go. When they chased by the city wall, they had a complete opportunity to meet them all. Huang Feng ordered to retreat immediately.


    This series of orders really made the generals of Yuanfeng State puzzled. However, Huang Feng already had great prestige in their minds at this time. Therefore, although they had doubts in their hearts, they still Did not go to ask Huang Feng.


    However, on the third day, Huang Feng still ordered not to attack the city, and everyone rested. Now, some generals couldn¡¯t bear it. After they met, he hesitated and went to see Huang Feng together. They fell. It''s not against Huang Feng''s opinion, but just want to know what Huang Feng thinks. In that case, they can explain to the soldiers below why they have not attacked the city.


    "My lord, there are a few generals outside asking to see you." In the camp of Huang Feng''s main commander, when his guards reported, Huang Feng was roasting a whole lamb. The surface of the lamb had been roasted golden, emitting bursts of light. Fragrance, it makes the index finger move.


    "Let them in." Huang Feng said without looking up.


    Although the economic conditions of the countries outside the customs are not as good as those of the Dalu Chao in the customs, the meat of the cattle and sheep is abnormally plump. After eating barbecue once, Huang Feng likes the beef and mutton here. Eating, and his craftsmanship is not comparable to ordinary people, so even the princess Qi, the kind of princess who grows in the palace compound, is full of praise after eating.


    Soon, a few generals walked in under the leadership of the guard, and as soon as they came in, they smelled the refreshing fragrance.


    "Your nose is really good. Just as I baked it, you all came, come, sit down, and taste them together." Huang Feng greeted several people.


    "My lord..." Although several generals were also attracted by the food in Huang Feng''s hands, they did not forget that they came this time not for a mess, but for business.


    "What''s the matter, talk while eating." Huang Feng interrupted.


    Since Huang Feng has already said that, it is natural for everyone to object. It just so happens that their stomachs are also hungry. After smelling the smell of roasted whole lamb, their index fingers have already moved.


    Soon, the whole sheep was divided into several parts, and each general had it. Although there was indeed a business in his heart, these generals couldn''t help but their eyes brightened after a bite of the roasted whole sheep.


    "My lord, your craft is amazing. I have eaten so many roasted whole lamb, but I have never eaten it so delicious." Some generals couldn''t help but admire.


    Other generals also agreed. As the generals of Yuanfeng Country, although Yuanfeng Country itself is relatively weak, their status is not low and the food they eat is naturally not bad. Then, the delicious food they usually eat, and Compared to the roasted whole lamb in front of me, it is nothing.


    Huang Feng smiled, but he was not modest. A joke, he was equipped with a fairy book. Can he make something comparable to others?Today, these people have a good taste, otherwise, they would never have eaten such delicious food in their entire lives.


    Of course, although roasted whole lamb is delicious, everyone has not forgotten what they are here for.


    One of the generals stood up under the gazes of the other generals, and said to Huang Feng: "My lord, the soldiers are all ready, why have they not attacked the city?"


    Huang Feng knew the purpose of their coming here, so after hearing what he said, there was no expression of surprise on his face. While eating, he looked at other people and asked, "You all want to know?"


    Everyone nodded, this is the purpose of their coming here, but they are not here to eat.


    Of course, this roasted whole lamb is indeed very delicious.


    "Do you think, how sure are we when we are attacking the city?" Huang Feng asked.


    Everyone looked at each other, and the general who had spoken before said: "With the elite in the hands of the adults, we can definitely take down the city in front."


    For the elite troops in Huang Feng''s hands, these generals have seen their combat effectiveness with their own eyes. It is precisely because of this that they will appear so confident in defeating Feng Jueguo. If they only rely on their army , It is impossible to win the country.

 2691 Chapter 2691 Feng Jueguos Problem

    "The army in my hand is all elite, which is good." Huang Feng looked at the crowd and said, "But, after all, they are limited in number, only about 3,000 people. If they are in general small battles, they may play as vanguards. Played a very important role, but in this city in front of us, the enemy has an army of more than 300,000, and they are the invincible army of the country in the past. Do you think that my three thousand people can be What role does it play in such a battle?"


    When everyone heard what Huang Feng said, their hearts sank.


    At this time, they remembered one thing, that is, although the army in Huang Feng''s hands is very elite, compared with the army in their hands, it is possible to have one enemy and ten, but that army has a very The big weakness, that is, their number is too small, only about 3,000, even if the combat power is ten times that of others, it is equivalent to 30,000 troops.


    And how many troops are there in the city on the opposite side?That''s more than 300,000!


    Moreover, Feng Jueguo has fought against the Dalu dynasty all the year round. Their army¡¯s combat effectiveness is quite strong, and they also have elite troops in their hands. Even if they can¡¯t compare with the elite troops in Huang Feng¡¯s hands, they are not too different. Big, and more importantly, there are more of them.


    In addition, they are the siege party after all, and they are inherently at a disadvantage. Although the city outside the customs cannot be compared with the city inside the customs, no matter how bad the defense ability of the city outside the customs is, there is still such a wall. Fang has always had an advantage, and Feng Jueguo¡¯s people have been preparing for this battle for a long time. Unlike the previous battle in the field, Feng Jueguo¡¯s army was in a state of exhaustion at that time. different.


    Thinking about it this way, the mood of many generals is getting heavier and heavier. Even the roasted whole lamb that was just thought delicious, now eats it in his mouth, and it tastes like chewing wax.


    "My lord, if this is the case, why do we come to attack the city?" the general asked.


    Yes, if they are at an absolute disadvantage, why would they come to attack the city? Just stay in the country and wait for the windy people to hit the door. At that time, they will rely on the city for defense, and they may not have the ability to fight. , That''s better than taking the initiative to attack the city.


    Naturally, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t say that he was afraid of the people who were extremely powerful and killed a large number of civilians in the process of attacking them. You know, those people are all the productive forces that Huang Feng values ??very much, the population outside the pass. Originally there were few, Huang Feng would not allow Feng Jueguo''s army to kill more people. Therefore, he chose to attack actively and block Feng Jueguo''s army in the city. In this case, they would There is no way to kill too many people during the battle, and Huang Feng will be able to have more productive population.


    "Because we still have hope to lay down this city, and hope is not small." Huang Feng said.


    "My lord, do you have any plans?" everyone looked at Huang Feng with bright eyes and asked.


    If other people said this, they might not believe it, but when this was said from Huang Feng¡¯s mouth, everyone subconsciously believed it. The main reason was that Huang Feng¡¯s previous impressions on them were too deep and made everyone No doubt about his words.


    "There are some ideas." Huang Feng said: "The combat effectiveness of Feng Jueguo''s army is very strong, especially when all their troops are concentrated in a city, then the combat effectiveness is absolutely terrifying. Attack, even if it can be won, it will pay a great price, it can only be a tragic victory, and that is obviously not what I want to see."


    In fact, even if he launches an offense now, Huang Feng is still very sure to take down the city in front of him. After all, his strength is very strong, and there are many useful things in the storage box, which are enough to help him take down the city.


    However, as Huang Feng said, even if he wins, it will only be a tragic victory. Feng Jueguo¡¯s army is concentrated in this city, and Feng Jueguo people understand that if they defeat If they lose this as a city, they will be annihilated. That is something that all the people of the country are unwilling to see. Therefore, they will definitely burst out with a strong fighting force, which will give them Yuanfeng country¡¯s army. , Causing huge casualties, even if Huang Feng shot, this casualty number will not be small.


    And this is obviously not what Huang Feng wants to see. He hopes to lay down this city and retain more population at a minimum price, which will be very helpful for his subsequent development and construction.


    Therefore, Huang Feng wants to win, and it cannot be the kind of tragic victory.


    Everyone nodded when they heard Huang Feng''s words. They also didn''t want a tragic victory. Those soldiers, after all, were their subordinates, they belonged to Yuanfeng Kingdom. If they die too much, they will feel distressed.


    "However, although Feng Jueguo''s army is strong, they have a big problem." Huang Feng continued: "That is, they are not united enough."


    "Not united enough?" Everyone was puzzled.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng nodded: "Perhaps they won''t have any problems internally before, but after their old emperor issued the assessment conditions, everything was different. The princes who had no idea about the throne would all Become eager, after all, the opportunity is fair, and everyone wants to be in that position. That''s why, I will let the prince caught before."


    Huang Feng has already seen Feng Jueguo¡¯s problem. When the old emperor of Feng Jueguo issued such assessment content, he probably didn¡¯t think so much. He didn¡¯t expect that none of his sons would succeed. If they The test went on smoothly. Then, if he himself came forward to determine the result, there would be no problem. Then, things were so bad that none of the princes succeeded. Then, the old emperor could not declare who won. Who will be the heir.


    Moreover, the army of Yuanfeng Kingdom hit the door immediately, leaving the old emperor with no time to deal with this matter. He could only drag it first. However, his dragging was equivalent to telling the princes. , The competition is not over yet, you all still have a chance, so that those princes can give up willingly?


    Obviously this is impossible!Huang Feng understands this, and the generals of Yuanfeng Country can also understand this. Therefore, they all understand why Huang Summit said that the biggest problem of Feng Jueguo is that there is not enough internal unity.

 2692 Chapter 2692 should take the initiative

    "My lord''s point is to disintegrate their internals?" A general asked tentatively.


    "Yes." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Feng Jueguo''s country is absolutely unstable. There is only one emperor, but there are many sons of the old emperor. As long as we make use of it, it is not impossible for them to fight on their own. of."


    Several generals present nodded and agreed, and their positions are not low. Naturally, they are more clear about royal affairs.


    Since ancient times, few people have been able to resist the temptation of power, especially the temptation of such a huge power under one person and over ten thousand people.


    If the princes didn''t have a chance at the beginning, then forget it, they may also accept the reality, but now Feng Jueguo is not the case.


    Although the old emperor of Feng Jueguo gave the command of the domestic army to the four princes, he seemed to trust the four princes, but the four princes are still the fourth princes, and he has not been Formally canonized as a prince, then, for other princes, they all still have a chance, even if the four princes become princes, they may not have no chance, as long as the four princes do not become emperors, then, Everyone else still has a chance.


    There is a chance to board that position. How many of those princes of Feng Jueguo can resist this temptation?


    These generals asked themselves, if it was them, they would not be able to resist that temptation. They would definitely do everything possible to stop the four princes, so that they would get the opportunity for themselves.


    And once they fight with the four princes, then their chance for Yuanfengguo will come.


    "Those princes of the most powerful country, will they wait for us to fight back before they fight for that position?" a general asked.


    Although knowing that those people are fighting internally is affirmative, but if they put the time for internal fighting after they beat themselves and others, it would not be good news for themselves.


    "No, absolutely not!" Huang Feng didn''t answer yet, and other generals immediately spoke.


    "Not bad!" Another general said: "As long as the princes are not stupid, they know that now is their best and last chance. If under the command of their four princes, they defeat us, then, The contribution of the four princes is too great. They will gain a lot of prestige in the civilians and the army. At that time, the old emperor will definitely set the four princes as princes. Even if the four princes become princes, It does not mean that he will be able to become an emperor, but once he really becomes a prince, then the initiative is completely in the hands of the four princes, and the other princes will be very passive, especially among the four princes. They have made such a great contribution, but they can only stand by."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, and Huang Feng thought the same way.


    "Moreover, there is another bad thing on Feng Jueguo''s side." The general next to him continued: "In order to evaluate his sons, the old emperor acquiesced to the generals in the army and chose the prince to support him. Although their army was defeated by the adults, they were not completely wiped out. The princes had more or less some army in their hands. Once the conflict between them broke out, the consequences would be very serious. In the eyes."


    And this is obviously what they want to see most from Yuanfengguo.


    Therefore, everyone can be sure that Feng Jueguo''s internal fighting will happen soon, and once they have an internal fighting, it is their best chance to attack the city.


    And now, what they have to do is to wait quietly, maybe they can do other things, in advance, completely detonate the contradictions between the princes.


    "Then, now we''re just waiting here." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Yes." Everyone replied, never mentioning going to siege the city again.


    "My lord, your barbecue tastes so good."


    "That is, I have eaten a lot of roasted whole lamb, I have never eaten such a delicious roasted whole lamb."


    No longer talking about the siege, the focus of everyone¡¯s conversation shifted to the barbecue in front of them. Originally, the taste of the barbecue was very good, but they had something in their minds, and there was no way to enjoy them at ease. Now, they worry about things and doubts. , Has been resolved, naturally there will be the mind to taste it, and after a taste, they found that the taste is better than they thought before.


    "Count you have oral." Huang Feng smiled. With the addition of the fairy book, his level of barbecue is comparable to that of ordinary people?


    The generals all laughed, because the things in their hearts have been put down, so everyone is in a good mood now.


    Huang Feng and the others are in a good mood, but the people on Feng Jueguo''s mood are not so good. They are also wondering why the army of Yuanfeng Country has clearly arrived outside the city. It is the delay in attacking the city, what are they waiting for?


    Everyone in Feng Jueguo couldn''t understand the reason for this. Even the experienced old emperor didn''t understand why everyone in Yuanfeng country did this.


    "Are they scared?" The Fourth Prince standing on the top of the city couldn''t help but speak while looking at the quiet Yuanfengguo camp.


    He really couldn¡¯t think of any other reasons that would cause Yuanfeng¡¯s army to make such a move. The troops that could be mobilized on Yuanfeng¡¯s side had already been mobilized, and the siege equipment had been prepared. However, Just not attacking the city, which is quite speechless.


    "It should be like this." The aide who was very trusted by the four princes nearby said: "Yuanfengguo''s army, although they have won several battles before, they have been weak for a long time, and our country is absolutely windy. However, they are famous, and now they have gathered the nation''s troops to compete with them. They are now a little bit hopeless."


    The fourth prince nodded, his mind was the same, even the staff around him.


    Otherwise, how can you explain Yuan Fengguo''s weird behavior?


    "Then what shall we do?" the fourth prince asked: "Just keep watching?"


    "No, we should look for opportunities and take the initiative!" The staff member said: "Now, the battle is fighting in our country. We have the advantage of supplies. We can fight against them and consume them. If they are afraid, take the initiative to retreat. Now, in order to unify the customs, we must attack the Yuanfeng country. When that happens, we will be fighting in another country. It will be inconvenient in many ways."

 2693 Chapter 2693 The Four Princes Decision

    "Proactively attack?" The fourth prince was slightly stunned, and even the several staff members next to him were also a little stunned.


    After all, in this decisive battle with Yuanfeng Kingdom, from the very beginning, they prepared to rely on the city for defense. For this reason, they even gave up all the cities except the capital and concentrated all their strength here. In order to be here, relying on various punishable city defense facilities to have a decisive battle with the opponent.


    However, now this staff member suggested to take the initiative to abandon the city wall, which is obviously different from their previous opportunity.


    "Yes, take the initiative!" The staff member was shocked by his advice when he saw the Fourth Prince and the other staff members around him. He was a little proud: "Your Majesty, you never thought that we would take the initiative, I think, opposite. Yuan Fengguo¡¯s army has certainly never thought that we will take the initiative to attack. After all, in battle on the battlefield, we have set up a posture and defended from the beginning. No one would have thought that we would suddenly take the initiative to attack. Hit the opponent by surprise!"


    The four princes did not rush to agree to the other party''s suggestion this time, although he also admitted that what the other party said was somewhat reasonable, because he himself had indeed never thought about leaving the city before and proactively attacking.


    However, this time the night attack is different from the previous night attack. The night attack only sends a small army out. Even if the night attack fails, it will not have much impact on their strength and morale. Therefore, the four princes did not hesitate much before, and agreed to carry out a night attack at night.


    However, this time is different. If you take the initiative to attack and take the initiative to go out of the city to fight, it must be the whole army. Once the opponent sees through, or if something unexpected happens, then they will inevitably suffer a great loss. It will have a big impact on their strength, and may even lead to their entire army being wiped out and completely defeated by Yuanfeng Kingdom.


    Therefore, even if the four princes trust the staff, they dare not make an easy decision on this matter.


    "Is this suggestion too risky?" The other staff next to him seemed to see the hesitation in the heart of the four princes, so they also spoke: "Although, the army of Yuanfeng State, it is very likely that we would not expect us to take the initiative. Out of the city, but what if there is an accident? What if this is their strategy, which is to lure us to take the initiative? In that case, wouldn''t we be caught in their conspiracy?"


    "Yes, I think so too." An aide said: "We have a city wall and some city defense facilities to use, why should we give up? Moreover, their Yuanfeng country''s army came from a long way, and it is impossible to surround it all the time. , We can completely wait for them to persist and prepare to retreat, and then conduct an ambush from halfway down the road. There is no need to venture out of the city to attack now."


    The four princes'' preference for that staff had obviously caused the jealousy of other staff. Once they had the opportunity, the other staff would not mind rebutting the staff and embarrass him.


    "His Royal Highness! We can''t be too conservative." The staff member also saw other people''s jealousy of him, but he didn''t care. As long as the four princes trust him and value him, other opinions and opinions are not important at all.


    "This is a good opportunity for us to completely wipe out the troops of Yuanfeng Country. They must have never thought that we would take the initiative to attack. Once they choose to retreat, they will definitely prevent us from sneaking. At that time, we may not have a good chance. Opportunity, once they return to the country, when the time comes, we can only go on an expedition. Yuanfeng has already annexed other countries outside the pass. It has more population and resources than us. We can¡¯t just watch them go quiet. In that case, in a few years, we may really have no hope of winning them. Therefore, the sooner we fight this big battle, the better.¡± The staff member continued.


    The four princes became more hesitant. He also wanted to fight this decisive battle as soon as possible. He did not consider the development of Yuanfeng Country, but proceeded from his own situation. He needed a big victory to establish himself. If Feng Jueguo¡¯s status were to let Yuanfeng¡¯s army go back in this way, then he would have no credit. Even other princes might use this opportunity to attack themselves, saying that they would let the tiger go back and be timid. Dare to attack and so on.


    Therefore, the heart of the four princes is still inclined to take the initiative to attack, but, out of instinctive caution, he has not made up his mind yet.


    "Let''s observe for two more days. If there is no movement in Yuanfeng State and the city has not been attacked, we will take the initiative to attack!" After hesitating for a while, the fourth prince made a decision: "In these two days, I All the generals will be prepared to go out of the city."


    Because it is all going to fight out of the city, this time it must be prepared in advance instead of randomly choosing a team to carry out a night attack like last time.


    Hearing that His Royal Highness the Four Princes finally chose his own suggestion, the smug expression on the staff''s face became even stronger. He looked at the surrounding colleagues with a proud look. If not surprising, he would be one of these people and his future status. The tallest one, His Royal Highness the Four Princes already trusts himself very much, this is no one can compare, once His Royal Highness the Four Princes ascend to the throne, then his status will naturally rise with the tide.


    Although the other staff were very angry, there was nothing to do. His Royal Highness the Four Princes had obviously made a decision. Under such circumstances, they would not change the decision arbitrarily. They were angry. Can only endure.


    And the four princes¡¯ preparations to take the initiative to attack were soon passed on to the high-levels on Feng Jueguo¡¯s side. After all, the army was preparing to go out of the city for combat. Such actions cannot be hidden from the high-levels in the city. Regarding the decision of the Four Princes, everyone had different opinions.


    The old emperor is not sure what plans the Yuanfeng country¡¯s army outside the city has, after all, when he was young, he also commanded a lot of battles, and he also went to the battlefield himself, so, He still saw that the decision of the Fourth Prince was too dangerous and not stable enough.


    The old emperor can understand the feelings of the four princes. The four princes obviously want to prove themselves in Yuanfeng¡¯s army. In that case, if he competes for the throne, he will have more chips and opportunities, and will leave others far behind. Prince.

 2694 Chapter 2694 quarrel

    Although the old emperor hadn''t seen what the Yuanfeng country was doing for the time being, he cautiously felt that this time was definitely not the time to take the initiative to attack.


    If Yuanfeng Country is still the former Yuanfeng Country, then he would not mind Yuanfeng Country at all. However, it is clear that the current Yuanfeng Country is no longer the Yuanfeng Country of the past, and he has won successive battles before. It is enough to show that Yuanfeng Country has already undergone a radical change, and this change is due to the small number of elite troops and the young man who seems to have suddenly emerged.


    Huang Feng!


    A young man who is younger than most of his sons, however, his appearance has greatly changed the status quo of Yuanfengguo, whether it is his elite troops, his ability to command battles, or his Super personal bravery far exceeds ordinary people.


    This is a respectable and valued opponent. Now, the opponent is the leader of the Yuanfeng country¡¯s army outside the city. Therefore, the old emperor did not dare to be careless. Unlike the four princes, he thought Huang Feng could win before. Victory is because of luck. Winning a game is luck. However, Huang Feng has already won several games in succession. This is definitely not explained by the word "luck".


    But now, the other party chose to hold on to his troops. The old emperor believed that the other party must have some idea or conspiracy. Therefore, he dared not to be careless and would not allow the four princes to lead soldiers out of the city.


    "Come on, call me the Fourth Prince." The old emperor shouted.


    Soon, the four princes came to the old emperor''s side. Although they had opinions on the old emperor in their hearts, on the surface, the four princes had to respect the old emperor. He naturally did not dare to neglect the call of the old emperor. At the same time, he also wanted to know what was going on when the old emperor called him so late.


    However, when he heard from the old emperor that he was forbidden to lead his troops out of the city, the four princes were angry.


    "why?!"


    The four princes have reasons to be angry, not only because the old emperor vetoed his ideas, and did not even listen to his own explanation, but also because the four princes felt that there were spies arranged by the old emperor or other princes among the people around him!Otherwise, how could the old emperor know the decision they just made?


    The old emperor did arrange people around the four princes. After all, he did not trust the four princes so completely, or that he did not trust each of his sons so much now, so surveillance is a must .


    However, the old emperor knew that the four princes wanted to go out of the city to take the initiative to attack. It was not entirely the news obtained through the internal response of the four princes. The four princes frequently mobilized the army, and those troops made some actions, which can make the experienced The old emperor, guessed what the four princes really thought.


    Compared with the old emperor, the four princes are obviously still very immature.


    Of course, the four princes did not know this. He thought that he was doing it very secretly. It must be because he had the old emperor or other princes around him. Therefore, the old emperor would know this news so quickly, which made the four princes very He was angry, he felt that he was not trusted, and at the same time, he also felt that he was not so safe.


    If there is an internal response sent by other princes around him, wouldn''t he be very dangerous if the other party is malicious to him?As for whether the princes will go to extremes, the four princes do not doubt at all. If it is him, in some cases, they will choose that way.


    Therefore, the four princes were so angry when they realized that there was an internal response from the old emperor or other princes.


    Of course, his anger was also related to the old emperor''s distrust of him.


    Originally, the old emperor handed over most of the domestic army to him. The four princes once felt that self-drinking was the man of heaven. The old emperor attached great importance to him and valued him very much. However, what happened afterwards, no matter if it was to send troops to Defending the city gate or preventing him from taking the initiative now made the four princes feel that the old emperor didn''t believe in himself at all. He handed over those troops to himself just because he happened to be the puppet he needed.


    Being aware of this situation made the four princes very angry. He was very confident in himself and felt that he could command the army to defeat Yuanfeng''s army outside the city. However, the old emperor embarrassed himself everywhere and did not believe him.


    "No why, do I need to explain to you?" The old emperor was also very dissatisfied with the attitude of the four princes.


    The four princes confronted him about the city gate guard before, but now, the fourth princes confronted him again, with a very bad attitude and tone, which made the old emperor very angry.


    This Feng Jueguo is still my Feng Jueguo. I can appoint you and revoke you!You are just one of my sons, you are not qualified to talk to me like this!


    The old emperor originally wanted to talk to the four princes and remind him to be careful not to fall into the tricks of the Yuanfeng army outside the city, but the attitude of the four princes caused the old emperor to change his mind and never mentioned it again. The meaning of ordering the four princes directly means giving orders.


    I am the emperor of Feng Jue Country. What I say is the imperial edict. There is no need to explain it to anyone, even if you are my son!


    "Father, the Yuanfeng country did not dare to attack the city. They must be unsure. They must have never thought that we would give up the advantage of the city wall and take the initiative. Therefore, as long as we plan well, we can definitely hit them by surprise. "The Fourth Prince explained in a hurry.


    "You underestimate Yuanfeng''s army, and the Huangfeng too." The old emperor shook his head and said, "As long as you dare to lead the army out of the city, then you will definitely fall into the opponent''s tricks. Then, you will only have Such a possibility of losing!"


    "Father! We are Feng Jue Country! The most powerful country outside the pass, they are just Yuan Feng Country. When have we been afraid of other countries, or a small country like Feng Jue, even if there is no wall to use, it is in the wild? , We can easily defeat them too!" said the fourth prince.


    When the old emperor heard the words of the four princes, he was even more disappointed in his heart. The four princes have not even realized that Yuanfeng is no longer the former Yuanfeng Kingdom. They have completely changed, no matter what they are. It has changed, but this is the case. Now that I dare to underestimate Yuanfengguo, I really don''t have any vision.

 2695 Chapter 2695

    The four princes didn''t realize that the old emperor had been completely disappointed in him, and he continued to argue over there.


    "Father, now the troops of Yuanfeng Kingdom are outside the city. The main thing is that we take the initiative to defeat them. Then, the entire outside of the customs is ours. If we let them return to the country, then we want to defeat them completely. They are very difficult." The fourth prince said excitedly.


    The four princes completely believed the analysis of the aides, and he actually thought so in his heart. Now that the old emperor didn''t believe him and didn''t give him the opportunity to attack, he seemed very excited.


    However, after listening to his words, the old emperor just waved his hand expressionlessly and said, "Go down, I am going to rest."


    The four princes who were originally excited, thinking that the old emperor would be persuaded by him, were immediately stunned. What does this mean?Why did you rush someone suddenly?Moreover, it was the same as the previous night, with the meaning of blasting oneself away directly.


    "Father..." The four princes were not reconciled yet, and wanted to explain.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Go on!" The old emperor suddenly raised his voice and said loudly.


    The four princes shivered with fear on their faces. After all, the old emperor was an emperor for many years, and his aura was not comparable to that of ordinary people. The fourth prince was still afraid of him.


    However, after reacting, the four princes became even more angry.


    I am so good that I am also the most powerful and powerful person in the whole country, except the old emperor. However, the old emperor has no respect for himself. There is no difference between training himself and training the eunuchs. Let the four princes feel humiliated.


    The fourth prince was angry, but his face did not dare to show it. Even under the influence of the old emperor''s aura, his feet moved unconsciously and turned and walked outside the hall.


    After the fourth prince realized his behavior, he felt even more humiliated, but he did not have the courage to stop.


    After the four princes left, the old emperor summoned General Yan, who he had arranged at the gate of the city, to tell him to keep an eye on the gate of the city these days and not give the four princes a chance to leave the city.


    That General Yan would naturally not disobey the old emperor¡¯s orders. Although he had already taken refuge in the ten princes, he is still the old emperor¡¯s person now, and even from the perspective of the ten princes, he couldn¡¯t. Let the four princes feel comfortable.


    "Old thief! Old immortal! Old thing!"


    After the fourth prince returned to his residence, he vented loudly. The bottles and jars in the entire room were shattered by him. However, the anger in his heart could not be completely eliminated.


    The four princes also knew in their hearts that the old emperor didn''t trust him now. As long as the old emperor was in one day, he would not want to command the army comfortably. The old emperor was a big mountain on his head, which made him breathless.


    After giving a vent, the four princes asked the staff he most trusted now to call over and told him what happened when he first met the old emperor.


    "His Majesty, this matter is a bit difficult." The staff member heard the narration of the four princes and said: "Although you are the commander of those armies now, many people in those armies are only accepting orders from your Majesty. Your command, in fact, in their hearts, they still only recognize your Majesty."


    "I know." The Fourth Prince said with an ugly expression.


    After all, he has not had much contact with the army before, and naturally there will not be any direct troops. Although some generals have taken refuge in him during the previous competitions, there are more generals in the city now. They chose to choose themselves before, and the reason they are obeying their commands now is entirely because of the orders of the old emperor. If their orders go against the orders of the old emperor, I believe those people will stand on the side of the old emperor without hesitation.


    This situation made the four princes very unhappy, but there was no good way.


    "His Majesty, your Majesty thinks that there may be other princes who said bad things about His Majesty in front of His Majesty and provoked the feelings between His Majesty and His Royal Highness. Therefore, now His Majesty has some distrust of His Majesty. Remove the possibility of your Highness." The staff member said.


    "Then what should I do?" The fourth prince was a little panicked. He finally got to this position. He is now ahead of the other princes. If he is withdrawn, then this lead will be gone. Even, that one will replace him. The prince will overtake him. At that time, it will be very difficult for him to become a prince and ascend to the throne in the future.


    "We have to do something." said the staff.


    "What do you do?" the fourth prince asked.


    "Naturally use facts to prove that what you said is correct, your majesty." said the staff.


    "how to prove?"


    "Go out of the city and defeat Yuanfeng''s army!" said the aides: "As long as we defeat Yuanfeng''s army, then it will naturally prove that what His Highness said before is correct. At that time, even if there are others. The prince slander his Royal Highness in front of His Majesty, and it has no effect."


    "However, the emperor father planted an army at the gate of the city. They obeyed the order of the emperor father, and they must not let us out of the city." said the four princes.


    Of course, the four princes also wanted to lead the army out of the city. Just like this staff member said, as long as he led the team to defeat Yuanfengguo¡¯s army, then it can be proved that what he said before is correct, and his status will be Completely stable, there is no need to fear other princes'' slander.


    However, it is not so easy to get out of the city, because now the city gate is not under his control, but is controlled by someone arranged by the old emperor. The old emperor does not allow him to leave the city. How can he get out?


    "The subordinates naturally know that we are not easy to go out." The staff member said, with a cold light in his eyes, and continued: "However, at the critical moment, natural means must be used. Otherwise, your Highness will wait for the removal of the military power. ."


    "Extraordinary means?" The four princes looked at each other and asked, "How?"


    "Breath that General Yan and control the city gate." said the staff.


    "Booby?!" The four princes were startled, and said: "That''s the person sent by the father, I just booby trapped. If the father knows, he will definitely be angry."


    In his heart, the four princes were still afraid of the old emperor, even if he had just cursed the other party, but if he really violated the other''s order, he still dare not.


    "We can make an excuse. For example, he has fornicated the Yuanfeng country''s army outside the city. Anyway, when he is dead, no one will defend himself." The staff member said.

 2696 Chapter 2696 do as you say

    Hearing the staff''s words, the eyes of the fourth prince lit up slightly.


    This is indeed a good way. Right now, Yuanfeng State¡¯s army is outside the city. The biggest thing they do here is the war with Yuanfeng State. It can be said that as long as it is the people or things that affect this war, They will all be treated with emphasis. People like those who have fornicated an enemy country will definitely be ransacked.


    And the general surnamed Yan is now guarding the city gate. It can be said that if he really has contact with Yuan Fengguo, it will cause a great blow to them. He has every reason to find this. At the beginning, he would act first and kill the opponent, just as the aides said, anyway, the opponent is already dead by then, and there is no way to defend himself.


    Moreover, if you do this, you can also warn other generals and princes, letting them know that their current status is not the dispensable prince before. Anyone who dares to confront him will pay a heavy price. , The price may even be their lives.


    In this way, anyone who dares to oppose him in the future will have to weigh it.


    As long as the general surnamed Yan dies, the city gate will most likely return to his control. Of course, in order to prevent his father from sending someone to guard the gate again, once the general surnamed Yan is killed, he will Take advantage of the opportunity to take people out of the city to attack Yuanfeng''s army outside the city, without giving his father a chance to block the door again.


    It can be said that this is indeed good. Not only can I get out of the city smoothly, but also I can get rid of someone who didn''t give me face and opposed myself before, and I can warn other people.


    However, this is not without side effects. The fourth prince knows that his father is not young, but, shrewdly, if he really did this, he would definitely know what he thought. , When the time comes, it may be angry.


    This is the only place where the four princes hesitated. Although he currently has a lot of troops under his hands, he is still the oldest emperor in Feng Jueguo''s country.


    Moreover, the four princes still fear the old emperor in their hearts.


    "What about the father? He won''t fail to see it." The Fourth Prince said.


    "As long as your majesty wins the battle, there will naturally be no problems with your majesty." The aides said: "Your majesty values ??the result. He does not let his majesty go out of the city, and he does not dare to seize this opportunity to say something disrespectful. We are old, and we don¡¯t have the ambitions we had in the past. We are the most powerful country outside the pass, even if the Lu dynasty in the pass is not our opponent, do we have to rely on the city wall? Take the initiative, we should also Have the ability to defeat Yuanfeng country''s army!"


    Yeah, we are the best!How can this world¡¯s most powerful country shrink in the city? Why should we be afraid of Yuanfeng. Our army is more than them, and the soldiers are stronger than them. We can take the initiative to attack, regardless of whether they have any conspiracy or not. In front of absolute strength, all are jokes.


    The four princes became excited. When he saw the old emperor before, he said the same. However, the old emperor was too cautious and did not agree with him to take the initiative to attack. Now, this staff member also said the same. In line with the thoughts of the four princes, he has a stronger mind to take the initiative to attack.


    In fact, this kind of thinking is actually the real thought in the hearts of many Feng Jueguo people. Even if they have suffered a failure before and were defeated by Feng Jueguo''s army, they also feel that there are many. Due to factors, if the two sides fight in the wild under the same conditions, they will not lose in the wind!


    "Okay, just do as you said." The fourth prince finally made up his mind.


    This staff member is right. The father is too old and too cautious and timid. They are superb, so why are they afraid of Yuanfeng?At this time, they should take the initiative to strike out and show their unparalleled momentum.


    Moreover, as long as you win the battle, don¡¯t say that other princes can¡¯t threaten your position at that time, it¡¯s his father, and he won¡¯t be able to make him a prince, because he has done too much. Now, it is definitely impossible to convince the public to make others the prince.


    Therefore, his future is in this battle, and the four princes have strong confidence in this battle.


    "Yes, Your Highness, I''ll make arrangements now." The aides responded.


    This staff member is also very excited. As long as this battle is won, then the position of the Fourth Prince cannot be shaken, and as the most trusted staff member of the Fourth Prince, he can know how bright his future is without thinking. Up.


    It can be said that as long as this battle is won, then he will have everything.


    And can this battle be won?The staff was not worried. What he said just now was what he said in his heart, not to comfort the four princes. He did believe that their current strength was stronger than Yuan Fengguo, and they could not be defeated without reason.


    The four princes are making plans intensively. On the other side, the other princes are not idle. Just as Huang Feng thought, these princes realized that now is their last and best. There is a chance. If the four princes are really allowed to win this war, then they will basically lose the possibility of ascending the throne.


    Therefore, the princes, at this time, are continuing to show the generals in the army. At the same time, they are still walking some rumors to expand the impact of the failure of the previous four princes'' night attacks. They will not care that these news will cause some people and generals in the city. People, the confidence in their hearts is shaken, as long as they can affect the four princes, they will do it.


    Among these princes, the most active recently is the tenth prince who accepted the surrender of the surname general Yan. Originally, his strength was very weak. Although he coveted the throne in his heart, he knew his hope of winning. Not big.


    However, after the general surnamed Yan surrendered to him, his mind began to liven up. The general surnamed Yan could be trusted by the old emperor and was also arranged to guard at the gate of the city. Obviously, his status and strength are both It is unusual. With such a heavyweight general surrendering, the ten princes will have some ideas that they did not dare to have before, and it is normal.


    However, for safety''s sake, the relationship between the ten princes and the general surnamed Yan has not been made public. After all, the general surnamed Yan is still the old emperor''s person, and the ten princes are also afraid of angering the old emperor, so it is better to keep it secret first.

 2697 Chapter 2697 Mr. Lis News

    Of course, although this news needs to be kept secret for the time being, this does not affect the confidence of the ten princes. Therefore, he has been active recently.


    However, the other princes, including the four princes, did not take the ten princes seriously. They did not know the relationship between the ten princes and the generals surnamed Yan, and the apparent strength of the ten princes could be said to be in the many princes. Middle is in the bottom, so other people don''t pay attention to him at all.


    And this result made the ten prince''s actions much more convenient. Through disdainful efforts, he really got a few people, one of whom was actually an assistant to the fourth prince.


    This result naturally made the ten princes extremely happy. You must know that the four princes are now the strongest among the princes, and his every move has attracted the attention of many people. It can be said that the ten princes want to board that one. Position, his biggest obstacle is the four princes.


    But now, there are actually staff of the Four Princes rushing to him. How can this make him unhappy? In this way, he is equivalent to placing an eye next to the Four Princes, and he can know what happened with the Four Princes at any time. This is a big good thing for him.


    However, the ten princes did not dare to completely trust the other party. After all, no matter how you look at it, the four princes now have an advantage over him. Moreover, the advantage is huge. Then, why did that staff give up on the four princes instead of relying on himself? What potential and promising people?


    The ten princes had to cross-examine each other in detail, and the results obtained made him very satisfied.


    This staff member is indeed the staff member next to the Four Princes, or even an staff member whom the Four Princes trusted very much before. However, recently another staff member gained power and he lost power because of this. He was also squeezed out by that staff member. In order to guarantee his life in the future, this staff member I have to choose to rely on other people, so that in the future, the other person can save his life.


    This staff member who defected to the ten princes was the one who opposed the night attack out of the city. Because of the night attack, there was a contradiction between him and the now influential staff member, and that staff member is now more and more valued by the four princes. This staff member also knows his colleague and knows that the other party will not let him go, and will definitely retaliate against him. In fact, the other party has done that now, but it is not too much. However, he believes that with the other party His status is getting higher and higher, his own retaliation will be greater and greater, once the four princes really ascend the throne, then the other party will definitely look for opportunities to kill himself.


    Therefore, for the sake of his future life, the staff had to find other people to take refuge in. Finally, after a comparison, he chose the ten princes who seemed to have no advantage now.


    This is not because he saw that the ten princes are extraordinary. At the same time, he does not think that the other party will be able to beat the four princes in the future. It is just because the other party does not have any powerful staff and generals to rely on. If he comes now, he will definitely be taken seriously. In this case, when the staff retaliates against him in the future, the tenth prince can intercede for himself and save his life.


    For the four princes, an aide who has not been reused is not important, and he will not deliberately retaliate against each other because of this. However, the other aide is different. He is a person who must report to him.


    "Mr. Liu, please rest assured, if the other party really retaliates against you in the future, I will definitely try my best to keep you." After listening to the other party''s words, the tenth prince said immediately.


    For keeping an assistant, the tenth prince felt that this was not too difficult. What''s more, he is also interested in that position. Once he succeeds, then this matter is not a problem, and if he fails, then He must be dead, and there is no need to think about it.


    So, how to say, this matter is not something that needs special consideration.


    "Thank you, your Highness." The staff, that is, Mr. Liu said.


    The tenth prince was very happy. It was a good thing for him to get an assistant or an assistant next to the fourth prince. Therefore, he was in a good mood and asked casually: "I don''t know if there is any What is happening, I heard that he wants to take the initiative recently?"


    Many people in the city already knew about the fact that the four princes wanted to take the initiative to attack. This was also one of the reasons why the four princes were angry before. He felt that there was an inner ghost around him. However, it is not a thing to find out the inner ghost. Simple and easy things, so he can only take it slowly, and at the same time, be careful.


    And the ten princes asked this, in fact, it was just a matter of chatting with the staff at will. After all, he already knew about this matter, and he didn''t think that there would be any updated news.


    Who knows, this staff member really knows some news, but this news made the ten princes startled in a cold sweat.


    "Going back to your Highness, the Four Highnesses are indeed preparing to take the initiative, but his decision was rejected by His Majesty." Mr. Li said.


    This news, the ten princes were not too surprised, the father did not agree to take the initiative to attack, it is not a big deal.


    "What does the fourth brother mean? Just give up?" the tenth prince asked.


    "No." Mr. Li said: "The fourth majesty wants to skip your majesty and go directly out of the city."


    "As far as I know, several city gates are now under the control of the emperor father. General Yan and the fourth brother who guard the city do not deal with it. Without the consent of the emperor, how can the fourth brother leave the city?" The tenth prince frowned and asked. .


    He knew that General Yan and the fourth prince would not deal with it, and he would definitely not let the fourth prince leave the city at will, not to mention that the old emperor would not agree.


    "The General Yan does not agree, but the Fourth Prince seems to be ready to solve the General Yan first." Mr. Li said, but his plain words shocked the Ten Princes.


    The general surnamed Yan is now his. If something happens, it will be a great loss for him.


    So, the ten princes hurriedly asked: "Is this news true? The fourth brother really dare to do something with the general surnamed Yan? That is the man of the father, is he not afraid to offend the father?"


    Because he had not fully trusted this Mr. Li, the tenth prince did not say that the general surnamed Yan had already taken refuge in him, only that he was the old emperor''s.


    "This news should be true." Mr. Li said: "Moreover, it is said that the person who made the suggestion was Wu. As for your majesty, as long as the four princes win, your majesty will not be held accountable. Moreover, the fourth prince will also instigate the charge of treason on that General Yan."

 2698 Chapter 2698 the view of the ten princes

    After all, this Mr. Li is the staff of the Fourth Prince. He knows that there are more things. Although the Fourth Prince did not give him responsibility for bringing down the general surnamed Yan, he also knew about it and was responsible for it. Yes, it is the aide who is most favored by the four princes now, who hates this Mr. Li so much now, how can he tell him the details of this matter?


    Therefore, although this Mr. Li also knew about this, he did not know in detail.


    However, even if it was not very detailed information, it still scared the ten princes.


    You must know that the general surnamed Yan has already turned to him secretly, and he is still the strongest power on his side. If there is any accident on the other side, then his power will be severely hit. That hit is definitely not what he wants to see. Arrived.


    In addition, once the four princes really went out of the city and defeated Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city, then the ten princes would basically lose the possibility of fighting for the throne. Others thought he had no hope at all and was not very concerned about the throne. Enthusiastic, however, this is not the case. He now has a strong idea about that position, how could he be willing to watch him lose that position.


    Therefore, no matter from which aspect he considered, he did not hope that the plan of the four princes would succeed.


    "Thank you for the news, Mr. Li." The tenth prince thanked the Mr. Li who had just taken refuge in him: "Your news is very helpful to me."


    This is not flattery. This news is indeed very helpful to the ten princes. If the fourth princes really suddenly launched a certain action, then the general surnamed Yan, who is completely unprepared, is likely to be Suffer, then his ten princes will be severely injured, and even completely lost the possibility of fighting for the throne.


    However, if the general surnamed Yan had been prepared for this, it would be no simple matter if the four princes wanted to kill the general surnamed Yan and snatch control of the city gate from him.


    Therefore, this news is indeed very important to the ten princes.


    However, Mr. Li did not know the relationship between the ten princes and the generals surnamed Yan, nor did he know the ten princes¡¯ desire for the throne. Therefore, he did not think his news was so important to the ten princes. Actually On, he just said casually just now, he didn''t take it too seriously. Now that the ten princes are so grateful to him, he feels that the ten princes are just showing his welcome attitude.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t choose the wrong person." Mr. Li thought to himself, since the ten princes are so welcome and value themselves, then he will be in danger in the future. It is very possible that the ten princes will try their best to help him.


    After sending off this Mr. Li, the ten princes quickly sent someone to secretly notify the general surnamed Yan to see him, and it didn¡¯t take long for the general surnamed Yan to arrive as scheduled. Of course, he came to see the ten princes, and he also went through some disguise. Yes, after all, the relationship between the two of them has not yet been exposed, so it cannot be known that he is coming to see the ten princes at this time.


    When the tenth prince saw the general surnamed Yan, he told him what Mr. Li had said before.


    "Then Mr. Li really said that?" After hearing the words of the ten princes, the general surnamed Yan asked with an unusually ugly face.


    Anyone who knows that someone is going to kill himself and put himself on a charge of treason will not be good.


    "Well, he did say that, and I don''t think he is lying. The fourth child is really likely to do this kind of thing. For the throne, he did everything. So, you must be more careful these days," said the ten prince.


    In fact, let¡¯s not talk about the four princes. The ten princes himself did everything for the throne. After all, that position is too tempting for people like them, so if you change it It was the tenth prince who discovered that someone prevented him from getting to that position. If he was able, he would definitely choose to get rid of the other party.


    Therefore, he did not doubt what Mr. Li said, and that Mr. Li did not know the true relationship between himself and the general surnamed Yan, so there was no need to lie to himself on this matter.


    General Yan''s face was even more ugly. Thinking of the fierce eyes and bad attitude of the other party when he saw the four princes before, he didn''t doubt that the other party would really do something to himself.


    It¡¯s just that the general surnamed Yan still felt that there was an old emperor behind him, and he was ordered by the old emperor to control the city gate. Therefore, even if the four princes were dissatisfied with him, they did not dare to blatantly retaliate against him. , Start with yourself.


    However, now it seems that I underestimated the determination of the four princes, and also underestimated his courage. He was doing what he wanted to do, and he dared to do everything, even if he offended the old emperor because of it. Not afraid.


    Fortunately, I knew about this in advance, otherwise, if I was killed by the opponent, I might not even know what happened.


    "Well, your Highness, don''t worry, I will be careful." The general surnamed Yan said.


    Although the number of troops under this general surnamed Yan is not as large as those of the four princes, the number of troops under him can still be sent by the old emperor to guard several city gates. Yes, if not, how can the four princes be frightened?


    Moreover, the army under the general surnamed Yan is still very powerful. Therefore, even if the four princes bring people to fight, he is confident to block the opponent. Of course, if the opponent is in a certain If he attacks suddenly at all times, then he is likely to be hit.


    Fortunately, he knew this in advance, so he was not afraid of the other party.


    "Just be careful yourself. The fourth child is now thinking about going out of the city to attack Yuanfeng''s army, thinking about defeating them, and his position will be firm." The tenth prince said, as a prince, he naturally knew What did the four princes think in their hearts?


    "Defeat Yuanfengguo''s army outside the city? Haha." The ten princes smiled disdainfully: "If he really took the army out of the city, I''m sure, waiting for him, it must be a disastrous defeat, when the time comes, we will be the best. Its overall strength will be severely damaged, and it will be difficult to defeat Yuanfeng¡¯s army and defend this city."


    "Oh, you are so sure, the fourth oldest can''t beat Yuanfeng country''s army outside the city? You know, our army is not weak at all, and the number is not as large as they are. There is no reason to win." Ten princes Asked somewhat surprised and puzzled.

 2699 Chapter 2699

    Regarding Feng Jueguo''s strength, the ten princes and the fourth princes have the same idea. They are still immersed in the idea that their country is the most powerful country in the world, so even if it was defeated by Yuanfeng before. Now they were besieged by Yuanfeng Country. They didn''t feel any danger. Their greatest ideas and energy were still in the fight for the throne. As for the Yuanfeng Country''s army outside the city, it was nothing to worry about.


    Of course, this is also the idea that many Feng Jueguo people have. Although they have suffered a miserable defeat before, they must realize that they are no longer as good as Yuanfengguo and are no longer the strongest country outside the Guan. This It is not an easy task, nor can it be done in a short period of time. After all, they have been extremely powerful and powerful for decades, and now they have only been defeated once. Many people don''t think it is a big deal.


    Therefore, the ten princes felt that once the four princes controlled the city gate and left the city, then he would definitely be able to defeat Yuanfengguo¡¯s army outside the city. Then, when the time comes, there will be basically no competition for the throne. suspense.


    However, the general surnamed Yan shook his head and said: "His Royal Highness, the current Yuanfeng Country is no longer what it used to be. After their new emperor became the throne, his strength has changed drastically. This is why we lost before. The reason for them, although I did not participate in those battles, through some descriptions, we can also know that Yuanfeng Country is no longer the small country before, and they have truly risen."


    "How long has their new emperor ascended the throne? Even if the strength changes, the changes will not be too great. As for the things we defeated by them before, it was caused by many factors. Under the same conditions, we can still defeat them. The ten princes were still a little disbelief, or rather unwilling to accept the fact that Yuanfeng Country had risen.


    "Then your Highness thinks, why does your Majesty give up all the cities except the capital, and also strictly order the four princes not to take the initiative to attack?" The general surnamed Yan asked back.


    "This..." The ten princes groaned a little, and then said with some uncertainty: "You mean that the father also thinks that Yuanfeng country has risen?"


    The general surnamed Yan nodded and said: "Otherwise, how could your majesty let me guard the gate and prevent the four princes from leaving the city?"


    The ten princes did not speak, but he still felt a little difficult to accept such a change. He always felt that his country was the strongest, and Yuanfeng was the weakest country outside Guan. He wanted him to accept such a change at once. It is too difficult to change.


    The general surnamed Yan also knew that it was not an easy task for many people, including the ten princes, to face the transformation of Yuanfeng Kingdom. He did not expect that the ten princes would accept it now, but directly said: "So , If the four princes really took the army out of the city, it would be a very dangerous thing. I¡¯m not saying that we have no hope of winning at all, but this hope is very slim. Although I am eager for the four princes to fight It is a good thing for you to lose the battle, but if our people lose too much outside the city, then it will become very difficult to defend this city."


    The ten princes listened silently. Of course, he also wanted to defeat the four princes. In that case, the old emperor might deprive him of the right to command the army. However, there must be a limit to this failure. That said, if they lose too much, then they are in danger.


    If it were before today, the ten princes did not feel that they would face the Yuanfeng country¡¯s army in danger, but after the general surnamed Yan¡¯s narration, he was also a little less certain.


    "What are you going to do?" the ten prince asked.


    "Watch the change." The general surnamed Yan said: "Before the four princes started, we had no definite evidence to prove that he would do it. Therefore, I can only wait for him to take the action first, and then grab the evidence and hand it in. To your majesty, in that case, your majesty will be furious, maybe he will withdraw his command right, not necessarily."


    "Wait for the fourth child to act first, will it be dangerous?" The tenth prince said with some worry.


    Although the ten princes hoped that the behavior of the four princes would offend the old emperor, in that case, he and several other princes said in front of the old emperor, maybe they could really remove the command of the four princes. After all, the four princes If you really did that, it would be against the old emperor''s order, and at the same time, it would also frame the generals sent by the old emperor and anger the old emperor, that''s for sure.


    However, this general surnamed Yan is the first general to take refuge in him after all. Moreover, his strength is not weak. The ten princes also hope to rely on the opponent to complete the counterattack and rise up. Naturally, he does not want anything to happen to the opponent, otherwise. , Even if the four princes fell from power, he would not take advantage of anything, but would take advantage of other princes.


    "Your Royal Highness can rest assured, although there are some risks, the risks are not very big. After all, I have known in advance that the four princes want to do something, and I will be more careful and there will be no big problems." The general said confidently.


    In this regard, he did have some confidence. Since he had known the plan of the four princes in advance, although he did not know the specific time of his hands-on, he was already prepared in advance and would not be easily succeeded by the four princes.


    "Yes, you can be sure." The tenth prince said: "As long as we can remove the fourth, our chance will be great."


    Although the strength of the ten princes is not outstanding among the many princes, but the other princes have not recovered after their previous miserable defeats. Once the four princes fall, those generals who took refuge in him will, for example, be renewed. There is indeed a great chance of success if you choose the object of refuge and fish in troubled waters.


    What''s more, he also had the general surnamed Yan to help secretly, his hopes were indeed great.


    The general surnamed Yan nodded. Since he has already taken refuge in the ten princes, he naturally hopes that the ten princes will have the last laugh. Therefore, he also secretly decided that this time he must make a good plan to defeat the four princes at once. At that time, while the other princes hadn''t reacted yet, he helped the ten princes win the generals in the army. At that time, his position in front of the ten princes was even more unmatched.


    When the tenth prince met with the general surnamed Yan, the fourth prince was also planning his own affairs. He didn''t know that his plan had not been implemented yet, it had been exposed.

 2700 Chapter 2700 Chance is here!

    For the next two or three days, the entire Fengjueguo¡¯s capital city seemed unusually quiet. Yuanfengguo¡¯s troops outside the city were stationed there, and there was still no sign of attacking the city, and the defenders inside the city were just Looking at it, there was no intention to take the initiative to leave the city. It seemed that the two sides had reached a tacit understanding, and each other existed quietly.


    However, some people in the city have felt the undercurrent surging in this tranquil atmosphere, and it seems that major events are happening at any time, especially the defenders at the top of the city. They have been active in the past few days. It seems to be preparing for something.


    "His Royal Highness, I have already inquired about the news that the general surnamed Yan who is in charge of guarding the city gate will leave the barracks and go home tonight. This is a good opportunity for us to do it!" On this day, the staff trusted by the four princes came to Si The prince said to each other in front of him.


    "The news is true?" The Fourth Prince asked anxiously.


    In the past few days, the four princes are indeed very anxious, because they can''t take the initiative to go out of the city to fight, he feels that the princes in the city are moving more and more frequently. Although he did not put those people in his eyes too much, after all, they The identity of the prince is still a threat to himself.


    And what makes the four princes most unbearable is that those princes have been in constant contact with the generals under him during this period. The four princes know that the generals under his hand do not all agree with and respect themselves in their hearts. Yes, many of them only obeyed their commands because they accepted the orders of the old emperor.


    Now, the other princes are frequently in contact with the generals. If you want to win over those people, it would be better if the time is shorter. However, if the time is long, it is still very likely that some generals will be caught by the other princes. To win over, so the four princes must do something as soon as possible.


    And the best way to deal with this situation is undoubtedly to contact this war with Yuanfeng country as soon as possible, and end the war in the way they won. In that case, other princes would have no chance to win over the generals. And he can also rely on this achievement to gain the recognition of those generals, and the most important thing is to get the recognition of the old emperor. When that happens, no prince can threaten him.


    It was just that Yuanfeng State had been standing still, and the Fourth Prince was blocked in the city again. Therefore, even if he wanted to fight Yuanfeng State''s army very much, he couldn''t do it.


    According to the previous plan of him and the staff, they had to get rid of the generals surnamed Yan who was sent by the old emperor to guard the city gate. After that, they could take control of the city gate. However, they could take the army out of the city but defeated it. Unprepared Yuanfeng country¡¯s army.


    However, in the past few days, the general surnamed Yan has been staying in the barracks. The fourth prince tried to see the other party, or let the other party come to see him. However, the other side thanked the guest behind closed doors, and no one was seen. As for the fourth prince Bian''s summons, he also refused because of the importance of guarding the city gate and that he could not leave the camp without authorization, so that the four princes could directly convey any order through the soldiers.


    To put it bluntly, the general surnamed Yan now can''t be seen by anyone, even if it''s the fourth prince. Therefore, although the fourth prince has already decided how to do it, he has never had the opportunity to do it.


    Of course, the four princes can also lead their troops to attack the camp, but, let¡¯s not say whether they can be defeated, even if they are defeated, the opponent will probably slip away early, and then he will have to bear the old emperor. The anger is obviously not worth the gain.


    But now, the opportunity finally came. The general surnamed Yan was finally leaving the camp, giving the four princes a chance to seize or even kill him.


    "The news is true!" said the staff member: "This is the news that I have spent a lot of money to inquire. That general surnamed Yan will go home once a week, but he sees his wife and children, and tonight, The time he went home!"


    This staff member is still very keen on this matter. Although they have never had a chance during this period, he has been working hard to find or create opportunities, and now, he has really found this opportunity.


    "Furthermore, the general surnamed Yan would go home secretly every time he went home, and would not bring too many guards with him. Your Highness, this is our best opportunity!" The staff member said to the four princes.


    After the fourth prince heard this, his face was also very excited. After waiting for so long, he finally made him wait for this opportunity!


    In fact, it¡¯s not surprising that the general surnamed Yan would go home secretly. His position is not low. At the gate of the city, no one can control him. If he is homesick, he will go back secretly. No one will say anything. Just don¡¯t let the old emperor know about it. After all, it¡¯s a critical period of war. If he leaves his post without permission, the old emperor may get angry. Therefore, even if the general surnamed Yan goes home, he will go back secretly. The next morning. Back to the camp.


    Of course, the four princes would not choose to go to the old emperor to report the general surnamed Yan, that would not do him much good. Now the old emperor trusts the general surnamed Yan so much, even if he knows that the other party has secretly returned home, he will probably not be punished severely. , Just as the general surnamed Yan closed the city gate before and did not allow troops outside the city to enter the city, and did not receive heavy punishment from the old emperor.


    Therefore, the four princes did not intend to file a complaint at all this time. Instead, they wanted to use this opportunity to kill the general surnamed Yan. After that, he will be charged with another crime. Then, everything will follow their previous The plan is underway.


    "It''s a good opportunity!" said the fourth prince: "In this way, quickly take someone to ambush, this time you must kill him, don''t let others lead the team, I don''t believe it, this time you lead the team yourself, you must kill he!"


    The four princes have always been concerned about the fact that there is an inner ghost around them. Although it is difficult to find the inner ghost in a short period of time, they can hold the other party and prevent the other party from knowing their chances of action. , And the staff in front of him is obviously a trustworthy and suitable candidate.


    "Yes! Your majesty, don''t worry, I will definitely complete this task!" the staff assured.


    This is an opportunity. As long as they can successfully kill the general surnamed Yan this time, and then go out of the city to defeat Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city, then they will win here, and the four princes will definitely become the next emperor. , And he played an important role in this process, I believe the four princes will not forget.

 2701 Chapter 2701 Who is it?

    The fourth prince naturally believed in this staff member, otherwise he would not follow his advice, and also entrusted him to carry out this important matter.


    "Remember, we must succeed. If we don''t succeed this time, he will be vigilant. It will be difficult for us to succeed." The Four Princes reminded: "The same goes for Yuanfeng Country outside the city. If they drag on, they may retreat at any time. Once they leave, my role as a commander will disappear. I will definitely be evacuated by the emperor. Therefore, we must take the initiative to defeat them before they leave. they."


    The four princes understood very well that the reason why he was able to command so many troops now was because of Yuanfeng¡¯s siege. Once Yuanfeng¡¯s people gave up the siege and retreated, then his rights would follow. Would be taken away by the old emperor, and that was obviously not what the four princes wanted to see. Therefore, he could not be willing to see Yuanfeng¡¯s army retreat like that. Fighting must be fought, and therefore, he must Before Yuanfengguo''s army withdrew, he took the initiative to fight once out of the city.


    Because of the previous analysis by the aides, the four princes are now fully convinced that the army of Yuanfeng Country outside the city is unsure of the attack, so it has not moved until now.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, I will definitely not miss this action." The staff assured that his future lies with the four princes, so naturally he does not want to see any accidents with the four princes.


    "Well, all right, you go and prepare." The fourth prince nodded.


    On the other hand, the general surnamed Yan is indeed going to go home tonight to see his wife and children. His wife and children are all in the city, not far from his home. He has been stationed here for some time, and he has some thoughts. Home, I miss my wife and children, so I want to go back and have a look.


    However, he also knew that the fourth prince must be staring at him. Once he left the camp, he might be seized by the fourth prince. In that case, he might be in danger.


    Therefore, the general surnamed Yan planned to go back secretly in the evening, and only a few guards close to him knew his whereabouts. In this way, he would not have to worry about his safety.


    However, he obviously did not expect that in order to get rid of him, the fourth prince had made up his mind and spent a great price to buy a soldier from his side. In this way, his whereabouts would be lost. The fourth prince knows at any time, if he doesn''t leave the camp, that''s okay, and as long as he leaves the camp, the fourth prince will know it and will react immediately.


    Precisely because he did not know that his own soldiers had been bought, the general surnamed Yan had no worries about going home at night, and even looked forward to it. After returning home, he might be able to visit the ten princes. , He has decided to take refuge in the ten princes, and naturally he has to often brush his presence in front of each other to increase the feelings between the two.


    The sky gradually darkened. After the general surnamed Yan made some disguise, he left the camp. On the other side, the staff beside the fourth prince also knew the movements of the general surnamed Yan for the first time, and brought him along. People are going to ambush ahead of time on the road that the generals surnamed Yan must pass.


    What no one had noticed was that a figure fell from the sky and landed in the city. This person who entered the city quietly was Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng had always been outside the city before, hoping that the princes of Feng Jueguo in the city would have some contradictions with each other. In that case, Feng Jueguo would be in chaos. When he wanted to capture the city, he would A lot easier, the loss will be very low.


    However, after waiting for a few days, although the atmosphere in the city was indeed a bit chaotic as he had predicted before, the princes did not fight directly, and more of them were secretly communicating. Fighting did not bring the struggle to the table.


    This is obviously not the result that Huang Feng wants to see. You must know that this time he brought more than 200,000 troops to attack Feng Jueguo. Now those troops are stationed outside this city and consume a lot of them every day. Even if Huang Feng is not a person short of money, he can''t withstand such consumption. Therefore, the sooner this war is ended, the better.


    For this reason, Huang Feng chose to go directly to the city, wanting to do something secretly, prompting Feng Jueguo''s civil strife to arrive earlier.


    Although the walls of this city are not short, they are of no use to Huang Feng. If he wants to come in, he can easily enter.


    "Perhaps, I should kill their emperor directly. In that case, they will inevitably fall into an internal fight." Huang Feng thought while standing in the city, looking at the imperial palace not far away.


    This is indeed a way. Huang Feng didn''t do anything before, and he was just a little worried that the old emperor had a master guard by his side. At the same time, he didn''t want Feng Jueguo''s internal fighting to come so early. After all, at that time, they had not developed and grown It hasn''t been unified with other countries outside the customs. If Feng Jueguo gets into chaos early, it will be of no benefit to them.


    But now it¡¯s different. Now they have completed the reunification of Yuanfeng Kingdom, and their internal contradictions have been resolved, and there is more than 200,000 troops coming here, there is no need for the old emperor of Feng Jueguo to exist. Now, their Yuanfengguo has already made preparations to take over.


    Therefore, killing the old emperor is a good idea for the current situation, and Huang Feng of course is not worried that he cannot do this. Not to mention the old emperor of Feng Jueguo didn''t expect someone to assassinate at this time. Even if he thought of it, he probably wouldn''t be able to stop Huang Feng''s actions. Huang Feng didn''t think that in this low-armed world, someone would be his opponent.


    "who?!"


    Just when Huang Feng was thinking about whether to go to the palace now, not far in front of him, there was a sudden loud shout.


    Huang Feng''s expression tightened, thinking that he had been discovered by others, and thinking that the guarding force of this absolute wind was okay. He had just entered the city and was discovered.


    However, soon there were loud shouts and fierce fighting sounds in front of him. Huang Feng reacted. He made a mistake. The other party didn¡¯t say it to himself, but to other people. He was not The soldiers of Feng Jueguo discovered it.


    Huang Feng walked forward and saw the situation ahead. Not far in front of him, there were two waves of people fighting fiercely. Both sides looked desperately and wanted to put each other to death.

 2702 Chapter 2702 This is not scientific

    The general surnamed Yan was angry and panicked at this time. He did not expect that he would be attacked on the way home. It was obviously not an accidental encounter when he saw the person coming home. This shows that these people have known themselves for a long time. To go home, I knew I was going to pass this road, so I lay in ambush here in advance.


    And this also shows that there is a ghost around him!


    This is something that General Yan had never thought about before, because there were not many people who knew that he was going home tonight and that he took this road, and those who knew were all brothers who had been with him for many years. He was his most trusted soldier. He had never thought that these people who could fully trust with himself on the battlefield and give their backs to the opponent would choose to betray him at this time.


    The facts are already very clear. There is a ghost on his side, and he is the person he trusts most. This makes General Yan very angry.


    In addition to his anger, he also felt extremely nervous and fearful, because he had known for a long time that the Fourth Prince had been looking for opportunities during this period of time and killed himself, but he knew the news in advance. Being very defensive against the other party, the other party did not succeed, and now, they finally seized the opportunity. In this case, would they let themselves go?


    Obviously this is impossible!


    Judging from the number, skill, weaponry and other aspects of these people ambushing oneself, the other party is obviously well prepared and well prepared, as if they must kill oneself, and oneself, in order to hide his whereabouts, he brought with him There are not many people, just a few personal soldiers. Although they are all good at their skills, the number of opponents is dozens of times more than yourself!


    Seeing the gap between the two sides, General Yan was feeling desperate. Today, he is afraid that he will be in a disaster.


    However, the general surnamed Yan is not a person who sits and waits for death. Therefore, even if he knew that he was afraid that he would not be able to escape today, he did not surrender or give up. Instead, he desperately hacked and killed, killing one and killing two. Earn one, he knew that the four princes had a grudge against themselves because of the previous events, and they were simply not willing to accept their surrender. And these people who ambush themselves were all killer moves, and they did not want to surrender at all. Meaning, therefore, it is definitely useless to think about surrendering. If this is the case, it will only be a desperate fight!


    When Huang Feng arrived near the scene, what he saw was such a lively picture. The two sides were fighting fiercely, but one of them was obviously small in number and was at an absolute disadvantage.


    "Unexpectedly, as soon as I came in, I encountered infighting." Huang Feng muttered to himself, looking at the scene in front of him.


    His people are still outside the city at this time. Except for Huang Feng himself, no one else has entered the city. Therefore, the two sides fighting in front of him cannot have people from Yuanfengguo. Then, since there is no Yuanfengguo. It means that at this time, both of them are people who are extremely state-of-the-art. In other words, the infighting that Huang Feng had been waiting for finally appeared, but the scale did not seem to be very large.


    "Do you want to help?" Huang Feng thought.


    It is obvious that one party is at a disadvantage, and it should be an ambush. If Huang Feng does not take action, there will be no big surprises. Then the disadvantaged party should be finished.


    However, Huang Feng hesitated a bit, and decided to help him. Anyway, for him, it was not a big deal. Among the few people, there was a general who was quite strong, and the other party still came to ambush so deliberately. Obviously, his status is still not low, and maybe there will be some good results after letting go.


    Of course, even if there is no special effect, Huang Feng doesn''t care much, anyway, it just goes smoothly.


    Now that the decision was made, Huang Feng did not delay anymore, he no longer hid his traces, and headed towards the battlefield.


    "Who?!" This time, the same shout was directed at Huang Feng. Huang Feng did not deliberately conceal his identity, so he was easily spotted by someone on the battlefield.


    General Yan was overjoyed when he heard the words of the opposite person. Could it be that he has reinforcements on his side?He even looked to the side. As a result, he saw that only one person appeared, and he was immediately disappointed. There was only one person, and he could not save himself at all. This should be a passerby.


    It seems that I am really going to die here today!


    The general surnamed Yan thought in his heart, but the far light in the corner of his eyes discovered that the "passerby" not only did not leave, but was still walking towards them, as if he didn''t see them fighting.


    "What is he just doing? Is he going to die?" General Yan thought in his heart.


    Not only did the general surname Yan think this way, but also the other people present. When they saw that there was only one person coming, they didn¡¯t care too much about either party, and they thought the other person just happened to pass by here. , Seeing there is a fight here, will leave soon.


    However, they did not expect that instead of leaving, the person still came here, which made many people feel that this person was deliberately looking for death.


    "Go away! Or kill you!" A soldier shouted at Huang Feng. This man was one of the soldiers who ambushed the generals surnamed Yan. Obviously, he didn''t give this person who suddenly appeared alone. Take it to heart.


    It was naturally impossible for Huang Feng to be scared away by an ordinary soldier, as he kept walking towards the front.


    "Looking for death!" Seeing that Huang Feng was so courageous, the soldier was furious, waving the long sword in his hand, and rushed towards him without putting his words in his eyes.


    After seeing this situation, other people didn¡¯t care. In their opinion, Huang Feng was dead. He dared to come here alone, it was definitely an act of seeking death, and there was only one general surnamed Yan when he saw Huang Feng. After the person, he no longer pays attention to him. Anyway, this person who suddenly appears can''t help him in any way. Why waste that time and energy?


    Soon, a scream came, and everyone around thought it was Huang Feng who was stabbed by the soldier. However, it turns out that they were all wrong. Huang Feng kept walking towards this side. As for the soldier who just clamored to kill Huang Feng, he was already lying on the ground and turned into a corpse. People around him didn''t even see how he died.


    Ok?


    Everyone at the scene was surprised by the result. No matter which side it was, they did not expect that it would be such a result. An elite soldier with a weapon in his hand could not kill an unarmed passerby who passed by?


    This is not scientific!

 2703 Chapter 2703 is flustered

    Huang Feng didn''t pay attention to the shocked eyes of those people. In fact, these low-powered people couldn''t attract his interest at all, and they couldn''t attract his attention. Just the soldier, Huang Feng wouldn''t make a casual move. , He killed the other person, let alone other people, the soldier himself didn''t even see how he died.


    Is there a show?!


    The general surnamed Yan did not take Huang Feng too seriously. After all, there were many people besieging him at this time, and there was only one Huang Feng. He didn''t even have a weapon in his hand, and he was in single clothes without armor. It just happened to be a passerby.


    However, after Huang Feng cleanly killed a soldier, general surnamed Yan suddenly had some hope in his heart. He had just been fighting these enemies for a while, and he clearly knew that these soldiers came to besiege and ambush him. None of them are ordinary people, all of them are elites in the army, and they are powerful, even if they are themselves, it takes a lot of effort to kill one of them. It can also be seen here that the four princes are determined to kill him.


    However, such a strong soldier, under the man''s hand, could not even survive a single move, and was directly killed by a spike. How strong is this man?


    Before, the general surnamed Yan saw Huang Feng with only one person, and he dared to walk towards this side, thinking that he had a bad brain. Now looking at Huang Feng¡¯s calm look, he changed his previous thoughts. , On the contrary, it is absolute. It is an expression of absolute self-confidence. These enemies that are strong in their own eyes may be nothing in the eyes of the other party.


    Although it is a bit exaggerated to think so, the general surnamed Yan had this idea at this time. Of course, he also hoped that his idea was right. In that case, he could get away.


    "This brother, please help us. After the incident, Yan must have a great thanks!" Hope arose in the general surnamed Yan and shouted to Huang Feng.


    And those who were besieging the general surnamed Yan, upon hearing his words, regardless of whether Huang Feng agreed or not, they regarded Huang Feng as an enemy, and suddenly another five or six people rushed towards Huang Feng. Obviously I want Huang Feng Huang Feng to kill and eliminate this hidden danger.


    Huang Feng just killed an elite soldier on their side easily. This made the people sent by the Four Princes very vigilant towards Huang Feng. Therefore, they did not send a single person over this time. It was that five or six people came and besieged Huang Feng at the same time. To a certain extent, it was enough to give Huang Feng''s face.


    Seeing this situation, the general surnamed Yan''s eyes jumped, and he worried that Huang Feng didn''t know if it was these people''s opponents. However, he couldn''t protect himself at this time, and it was naturally impossible to save Huang Feng, although the four princes left. Five or six, but their numbers still occupy an absolute advantage, and General Yan is still at an absolute disadvantage.


    "It''s up to you. I hope you are better than I thought." General Yan thought in his heart. While fighting the enemy, he looked towards Huang Feng, hoping Huang Feng could surprise him.


    In the face of the siege of five or six heavily armed soldiers, Huang Feng still did not change his face. He walked like steps in a leisurely courtyard. His feet seemed to walk casually and ordinary, but he was always able to be at the critical moment. Avoiding the attacks of the soldiers, his body seemed to move slowly, but he was able to dodge the weapons that the soldiers wielded.


    Of course Huang Feng did not have the habit of being beaten and not fighting back. While avoiding the attacks of the soldiers, he also shot. Like his body, Huang Feng''s shot speed seems to be very slow. It seems that everyone can avoid it. However, , He was able to hit a soldier every time he shot, but he seemed to be able to take one of the soldiers into the air every time he shot, and after landing, he was either dead or seriously injured.


    In just two breaths, the five or six soldiers besieging Huangfeng all fell to the ground, either dead or wounded, and none of them could stand up again.


    how can that be?!How could he be so powerful?!


    This was an idea that emerged in the hearts of both parties at the scene almost at the same time. No matter it was the generals surnamed Yan or the four princes, they did not expect that Huang Feng was so powerful and so fast that he would break out All those who besieged him were defeated.


    Even if the general surnamed Yan had already realized in his heart that Huang Feng might be very powerful, but he did not expect that Huang Feng was actually so powerful. In his opinion, Huang Feng would be able to hold on for a while. As a result, it was natural that Huang Feng defeated the soldiers who besieged him, but that was the result that could only be achieved after a hard fight.


    However, now Huang Feng¡¯s performance has greatly exceeded his expectations. It is much stronger than what he thought before. Huang Feng not only broke through, but also took a lot of time. Even the pace of his advancement has not stopped. As for those The soldiers who besieged him had all fallen to the ground.


    After being shocked, General Yan was overjoyed!


    No matter who this person is, it is in his own benefit, because the person has killed many people from the fourth prince, so obviously he will not be the person from the fourth prince, and the person from the fourth prince. , I wouldn¡¯t believe him either. In this way, the incoming people can be regarded as their own allies, and they can help.


    With the emergence of such a powerful reinforcement, the hope of getting out of him is greatly increased. The general surnamed Yan, who has been completely desperate, now has a lot more hope of survival.


    The general surnamed Yan is happy here, and the four princes feel panic and fear. They don¡¯t know who the person is, but it has only been a short time since the opponent appeared. Several people were lost. Obviously, this person was definitely not on their side. Moreover, when they were in ambush, they had not heard of any reinforcements. Obviously, this person was definitely not his own.


    Since he is not his own, he is the opposite person. Originally, one more person on the opposite side would not have much influence on the result of this ambush. However, the strength of this person is too strong and no one is sure to fight. To win against him, even in the case of siege, with such a variable existence, then this should be a sure-fire ambush, there may be some results they do not want to see, which is obviously very detrimental to them. .


    Originally, those people who were confident and confident of the Fourth Prince suddenly felt a burst of weakness in their hearts, especially when they saw Huang Feng still coming towards this side, they were even more flustered. .

 2704 Chapter 2704

    The staff member who is now deeply trusted by the Four Princes stood on the edge of the fight, looking at Huang Feng nervously.


    One thing that was originally very sure was that there was a change because of this person who suddenly appeared. If it is in normal times, someone tells him that the appearance of a person can change the result of the ambush before him. He would definitely sneer, but now that he saw Huang Feng''s power with his own eyes, he couldn''t help feeling scared and nervous.


    This is a mysterious and very powerful person!


    The staff was a little uneasy. Because of the importance of this action, the four princes ordered him to lead the team personally. Originally, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. On the contrary, it was an opportunity to show his face in front of the four princes and do meritorious service. , After all, they already have accurate information, and the number of people is larger than that of the other party. If they are caught off guard, there is no danger at all.


    However, now it was because of the appearance of an unexpected person that the whole thing had changed, which made him feel uneasy.


    "No, he must die today! No one can save him!" The staff watched as they were still fighting desperately, wanting to delay time, waiting for the person who had just appeared to save the general Yan, his eyes shone with chills. Coldness.


    Originally, the generals surnamed Yan and others were desperate, but now they have hope in their hearts because of the appearance of an unexpected person. In this way, they will naturally exert their full strength, even extraordinary performance, to persevere. The man''s coming, come and rescue them.


    However, the staff trusted by the Four Princes naturally did not want to see that scene happen, so he winked at a soldier next to the general surnamed Yan and motioned for the other party to do something.


    However, the soldier pretended not to see it at first, and did not intend to do anything. This made the staff member very angry, and the warning in his eyes was very strong, which made the soldier hesitate immediately.


    This soldier who looked at each other with that staff was the one who had been bought before. Because of him, the whereabouts of General Yan had been exposed long ago, and this was the ambush this evening.


    However, as a soldier of the general surnamed Yan for many years, this soldier also has feelings for the general surnamed Yan. He was already very guilty for betraying the whereabouts of the general surnamed Yan, but he has a bad hobby. That was a good gambling. I lost a lot of money in the gambling, and it was precisely because of knowing the news and making use of it that the staff bought him, but he also felt guilty in his heart.


    And now, he understands the look of that staff member. Obviously, he wanted to let him do it and kill the general surnamed Yan. This was a bit beyond his expectations. He didn''t want to do it. After all, they could also say It¡¯s been a long-standing comrade-in-arms relationship, but the warning in the eyes of the aides is obvious afterwards. If he doesn¡¯t do anything, he will probably kill him later, or even if they are lucky enough to survive, the aides will treat him. His identity was announced, and then the general surnamed Yan would still not let him go.


    Therefore, as long as he does not obey the aides, he will only have a dead end.


    There is no choice at all!


    Therefore, after a short period of hesitation, the soldier was still ready to act on his master, because this was the only way he could survive. As long as the general surnamed Yan was killed, then this ambush would be over. They will also be able to retreat. As for who the person is, it doesn''t matter that much. If he waits for others to have no grievances against him, he shouldn''t continue to chase him.


    Therefore, this is the only way he can save his life, and it is also the reason why the staff member let him do it.


    General Yan didn''t realize at this time that the danger was approaching. He was still fighting and looking expectantly in Huang Feng''s direction, hoping that the other party would help him out quickly.


    In fact, when he was ambushed, the general surnamed Yan already knew that some of the soldiers next to him had been bought, there may be one or more than one. At that time, he was wary of the soldiers around him. , Afraid that the soldier who was bought would secretly act on himself.


    It''s just that they were all attacked by the ambushers, so he couldn''t tell who had betrayed him. Moreover, he still needs these soldiers to help him fight together. Can''t everyone doubt it?


    So, he put it aside in advance, of course, he still had it in mind.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s appearance now gives him hope of escape. This makes his mind all of a sudden attracted by Huang Feng. In addition to fighting desperately and delaying time, his attention is all on Huang Feng¡¯s On the body, I hope Huang Feng will come over soon, but he doesn¡¯t have much vigilance about the soldiers around him. Maybe he saw the chaos just now and no one did it. He thought that the other party had regretted it or chose not. Will do it at this time.


    Huang Feng is not moving fast or slow, anyway, for him, saving people will not have much impact. He is not familiar with the general surnamed Yan, so he still walks here step by step. Then, even if the general surnamed Yan''s voice was going to be hoarse, he didn''t seem to hear it.


    This situation made General Yan feel very suffocated, thinking that after he was rescued, he would first subdue the opponent, and then give him something to show him. Of course, he was only planning to punish Huang Feng. What should I do to Huang Feng, because he also sees that Huang Feng is extraordinary, so he naturally wants to use it for his own use, only to punish Huang Feng a little bit.


    However, this general surnamed Yan didn''t know that he wanted to subdue Huang Feng, that was definitely not something he could do. Unfortunately, he still has such delusions now.


    "Puff!"


    Just as the general surnamed Yan looked at Huang Feng and urged Huang Feng to hurry up and fight desperately, a long sword pierced him from behind, directly stabbing him who was unprepared. Wearing it, his whole person''s movements also stopped, a look of astonishment and surprise appeared on his face, followed by a look of annoyance.


    I should have thought of it long ago!There is a ghost around you, how can you care about it at this time?


    Too careless!


    Then, it¡¯s too late to regret now, because he clearly felt that the long sword had caused him great damage, and he was really in a catastrophe this time, but it was not the enemy who died in ambush. Inside, but died in his own hands.

 2705 Chapter 2705 General Yan Is Dead

    "It''s you?!"


    The general surnamed Yan turned his head to see who had betrayed him, and now he was secretly acting on himself, but after seeing the other party''s true identity, his face was full of disbelief and anger.


    This person is indeed his personal soldier, even the first group of personal soldiers who followed him. Those personal soldiers who followed him in his early years either died in battle or were injured and could not continue to serve as soldiers. Therefore, the group who followed him in his early years The soldier, there is only this one in front of you.


    The two of them said that they had gone through many life and death tests together. Both of them survived. General Yan saved each other on the battlefield, and the other side also passed General Yan on the battlefield. They can be said to be true. The turn of life.


    Before, after encountering an ambush, the general surnamed Yan thought in his heart who betrayed him. He thought of all the soldiers around him, but he didn¡¯t doubt the person in front of him. The relationship between people is no longer an ordinary relationship between superiors and superiors, but more of brotherhood. In his opinion, anyone can betray him, but the soldier in front of him is impossible.


    However, the reality is that he slapped him in the face fiercely. It was not someone else who betrayed him. It was this "brother" who had been with him for many years. This was what made him feel incredible and angry.


    "I''m sorry." Seeing the angry eyes of General Yan, the soldier who started his hand feels even more guilty. However, he has reached this point and he has no turning back. Therefore, after speaking, He again stabbed the long sword forcefully, thoroughly penetrating the body of the general surnamed Yan.


    "Okay, okay!" The general surnamed Yan was angry, looked at each other in despair, and swallowed his last breath unwillingly.


    Seeing that he was about to be saved, but at this last juncture, he was assassinated by the person he trusted the most. I am afraid that nothing else could make him feel more angry than this.


    However, no matter how angry he is now, it won''t help. Even if he is not reconciled, he can only take the last breath.


    "what are you doing?"


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "You killed General Yan?!"


    This sudden change also directly caused the other soldiers surnamed General Yan to feel surprised and angry. They did not expect that their colleagues would do something like this to their leader. They are encountering When they were in ambush, it was not unimaginable that some of them might be bought off, but at this time, it was obviously not the time to consider these things. Therefore, even if they had doubts in their hearts, they had no good doing anything. Let''s break through from here.


    However, before they could break out of the siege, something like this happened. My leader was actually killed. Moreover, the person who killed his leader was actually the people next to me. They have been with them for a long time and are very qualified and experienced. People of ability, this is something that no one can accept.


    At the same time they were unbelievable, they all felt unusually angry, because they were all personal soldiers of the general surnamed Yan, and there were some feelings between them and the general surnamed Yan, and their future lies in the generals surnamed Yan. Now, if this person killed the general surnamed Yan, that would ruin the future of all of them, and they would naturally feel unusually angry.


    The soldier naturally felt the anger of his colleagues around him. He quickly retreated and walked towards the place where the four princes were. He was still defending, "I can''t help it."


    However, at this time, how could other people believe his explanation, one by one, they were full of anger, and they didn''t care about the soldiers of the four princes around them, and they killed them together.


    And the soldiers sent by the four princes were not intentional or unintentional. They didn¡¯t stop them. Perhaps they would also like to see infighting here, and the soldier who betrayed his commander was among other soldiers. Obviously, there is no good impression in our hearts. Even if it is the staff trusted by the four princes, at this time, there is no intention to ask the soldiers to help. They just watched the soldier who killed the general surnamed Yan. Was besieged by other angry soldiers, and finally killed.


    After the general surnamed Yan was killed, the soldier who was bought was completely useless, and because of gambling, he already had an experience of betraying his general. Who knows if he will come again next time. .


    Therefore, this soldier is no longer trustworthy. Why should he save a person who is not trustworthy and has no use value?


    Therefore, even if the personal soldier desperately called for help, the staff of the four princes chose to remain indifferent, and did not intend to act at all. After the personal soldier was killed, he let his men continue to besiege the rest. Man, as for himself, let''s go first. Anyway, the general surnamed Yan is dead, and his mission has been completed, so there is no need to stay here.


    What''s more, there is still a murderer not far in front. Can you continue to stay here and wait for death?


    Huang Feng did not expect that things would turn out to be like this. The general he did not know was killed by his own people beside him. However, Huang Feng was only slightly surprised at this, and did not feel a pity, after all. He didn''t know the general either, and the reason he shot was just because he happened to pass by, and he did it easily.


    However, since he has already taken action, Huang Feng doesn''t mind killing all these people at the scene. Anyway, they are all people who are extremely strong, and their deaths may cause a riot. In that case, it is best. Nevertheless.


    Huang Feng¡¯s first target was not the people in front of him, but the person who was fleeing in the distance. Seeing that person¡¯s clothes were different from the soldiers in front of him, he was obviously not ordinary soldiers, and the other party Since he could abandon those soldiers and escape by himself, it shows that his identity should be extraordinary. In that case, how could Huang Feng let him leave?


    I saw Huang Feng stepping on a long sword, and the long sword jumped up. After that, Huang Feng kicked out, and the long sword flew out, and the direction of flight was the same as that of the aide¡¯s escape. direction.


    The staff member obviously didn¡¯t know that the danger was approaching and was still running forward. In his opinion, even if the killing god just wanted to kill him, he would have to break through the surrounding soldiers. And those soldiers Even if they can''t beat him, they can still delay some time, so that they have time to escape.

 2706 Chapter 2706 sneak into the palace

    At this time, the staff who was trusted by the Four Princes just wanted to leave here as soon as possible to report to the Four Princes. The general surnamed Yan is dead, and his mission is completed. As for the one who suddenly appeared People are not a big deal for him, and he doesn''t know him anyway. Where can he be great?If he really dares to break into the barracks, he will undoubtedly die, and personal courage will not have much effect on the battlefield.


    However, when the staff member who was retreating was thinking about how to receive the work, he suddenly felt that something behind him stabbed him, and then he felt a burst of severe pain sweeping through his body. As if being hit hard, he flew directly from the ground, and then hit the ground heavily.


    When the aides landed, he was completely out of breath, but his face still showed the fear of death and the surprise when he was attacked, or he didn''t know how he died until he died. , And who was killed by him, you know, the enemies around here are all surrounded by the soldiers he brought, and it is impossible to get close to him.


    However, he was still dead, unclear.


    Of course, it is not clear that the staff member died. However, the soldiers around can clearly see what happened just now, especially those who besieged Huangfeng, who witnessed the whole thing with their own eyes. process.


    It¡¯s just that they have no other thoughts except shock at this time. They all looked at Huang Feng with horror, and they couldn¡¯t understand why he was so powerful here. He could actually kill someone so far away in that way. people.


    This is too shocking, scary.


    However, these people were shocked, Huang Feng was not stunned. Fortunately, he walked through the soldiers slightly, and easily knocked them down. After that, he did not stop and continued to attack. The soldiers of the four princes were all knocked down, but they didn''t hurt the killer. They just wounded them instead of killing them.


    Seeing this scene, the soldiers surnamed General Yan heaved a sigh of relief. Although their lord is dead and their future is uncertain, it is hard to survive in this ambush tonight. Now, as for the future, let''s talk about it later.


    Of course, they also understand that all this was done by the stranger who suddenly appeared in front of them. Without this stranger who suddenly appeared, they are dead today. Therefore, their hearts are very for Huang Feng. Thank you.


    However, before their gratitude fully arose, after seeing Huang Feng defeating the four princes, he did not intend to stop, but came towards them. Moreover, looking at the posture, there was nothing It''s like coming to say hello friendly.


    "Wait, we..." Some soldiers seemed to see that something was wrong, and wanted to say hello to Huang Feng.


    However, his words did not stop Huang Feng, so the screams sounded again. The soldiers of the generals surnamed Yan fell to the ground one by one, and everyone suffered serious injuries. At least, it completely lost its combat effectiveness in a short time.


    Of course, compared to being killed by those of the Four Princes, and now only being injured by Huang Feng, it seems that this kind of result is acceptable, but they have deep doubts in their hearts.


    Who is this person?


    The same doubts sounded in the hearts of the soldiers sent by the Four Princes. They looked at Huang Feng with deep doubts, and wondered who Huang Feng was.


    Originally, Huang Feng acted on the four princes as soon as he came. Everyone at the scene thought that this person must be the general surnamed Yan. Even if he was not before, he must be biased towards the general surnamed Yan in his heart. It was the rescuer belonging to the general surnamed Yan, especially after seeing him kill the staff member, everyone at the scene thought so.


    However, now this person has also acted on the soldiers of the general surnamed Yan. This has made everyone deeply confused about Huang Feng¡¯s identity. It seems that this person is not the general surnamed Yan, even, It can''t be regarded as his reinforcement at all.


    Is he just a passing by?!Is it really a passing by?!


    There are many speculations in everyone''s hearts, but they don''t know which speculation is true.


    What gave them a sigh of relief was that after defeating them, the man seemed to have no intention of killing them, so he left straight away, leaving behind two groups of people who were confused and could not move at all. Big eyes stared at small eyes.


    Huang Feng has no intention of wasting time with these people here. He has other things to do tonight.


    After leaving the two groups of people, Huang Feng went directly to the palace of Feng Jueguo. Huang Feng had never seen the palace of the Dalu Dynasty. However, compared with the palace of Yuanfeng, the Feng Jueguo in front of him The imperial palace is undoubtedly bigger and more magnificent.


    Of course, the guards should be stricter, especially now, there are more than 200,000 Yuanfeng country troops outside the city, although the people of Feng Jueguo don¡¯t believe that people from Yuanfeng country can enter the city. , But it¡¯s always right to be careful.


    It''s just that these guards obviously didn''t have much effect for Huang Feng, and he entered the palace lightly.


    Inside the palace, patrolling soldiers passed by from time to time. At the same time, Huang Feng also found some secret whistles. Obviously, the guards in the palace were more strict than the outside, but they were all easily spotted by Huang Feng. .


    The purpose of Huang Feng¡¯s trip is naturally to find the emperor of Feng Jueguo and kill him. It is sure to make Feng Jueguo mess up for a while, but this palace is so big that he wants to find the emperor of Feng Jueguo. It is not an easy task. With so many rooms, Huang Feng can''t find them one by one.


    In desperation, Huang Feng had no choice but to catch a strong man. He grabbed a passing palace lady and asked the emperor¡¯s residence. The palace lady was suddenly caught and screamed subconsciously, but Huang Feng, who was discovered earlier, gave Covered his mouth.


    "No screaming, I won''t hurt you, I ask you a question, you answer, I will let you go, understand?" Huang Feng whispered to the palace lady.


    The court lady nodded quickly.


    Huang Feng just let go of the other party, but he also guarded against the palace lady screaming again. Fortunately, although the palace lady was very scared, she did not scream again. Maybe it was because she was afraid that she would offend Huang Feng and be caught by Huang Feng. Kill it.

 2707 Chapter 2707 find the old emperor

    "I don''t know where your Majesty is tonight, I''m just an ordinary palace lady." The palace lady said shivering, with a panic expression on her face.


    Huang Feng frowned, this was obviously not the answer he wanted.


    Seeing Huang Feng frowned, the palace lady was suddenly terrified, afraid that Huang Feng would kill her, and quickly begged for mercy, "Please, let me go, I really don''t know where your Majesty is, please."


    Huang Feng looked at the court lady and saw that she was indeed not like a liar. She slapped her on the neck with a palm, and the court lady suddenly narrowed her eyes. She fell down and passed out.


    For an ordinary court lady, Huang Feng did not mean to kill.


    However, it is obviously impossible to know where the emperor is. Therefore, after putting down the palace lady and hiding it, Huang Feng continued to move forward and continued to look for the single person to start.


    In about half an hour, Huang Feng caught a lot of eunuchs and court ladies, and even patrolling soldiers, to ask where the old emperor was. In the end, he finally got what he wanted in the mouth of an eunuch. answer.


    Wenhe Temple.


    The old emperor was still in the Wenhe Hall at this time. Huang Feng also inquired the location of the Wenhe Hall from the eunuch''s mouth. After knocking out the eunuch, Huang Feng went to the Wenhe Hall alone.


    At this time, the old emperor of Feng Jueguo was indeed in the Hall of Wenhe. Although it was late, he had not rested yet. As the actual helm of the most powerful country outside the pass, he had to deal with many things every day. On the surface, It seems that the four princes are now in power. However, the real senior officials of Feng Jueguo all know that the actual person in charge of Feng Jueguo is still the old emperor. The four princes are just pushed to the forefront by the old emperor, and, Experience it by the way.


    And the old emperor with great style is not young anymore. After watching the memorial for a long time, he also felt some flowers in his eyes and a little sore waist.


    "Come on!"


    The old emperor yelled without looking up.


    According to the past situation, at this time, there must be an eunuch standing outside the hall to come in and ask the old emperor what he wants. In fact, the old emperor has been sitting for a long time, a little tired, and wants to call someone to give him a knock. .


    But this time, after he finished shouting, someone indeed pushed the door in. Then, the sound of closing the door sounded, and the old emperor didn''t notice it. He didn''t even raise his head, still staring at the memorial in his hand.


    "Come here and knock me on the back," the old emperor said.


    The footsteps approached, and the people who came in were approaching. The old emperor didn''t realize that there was anything wrong. He was just the eunuch who came in.


    However, this time he was obviously wrong.


    "Your Majesty is sure you need me to knock on the back?" A somewhat unfamiliar voice sounded, with a relaxed smile in his words.


    Hearing this strange voice, the old emperor suddenly raised his head. Outside the hall, there were always a few eunuchs guarding them. Those eunuchs were all elderly people by his side. He had been with him for many years. I was already familiar with the voices of those people, and the person who came in was obviously not any of them.


    Sure enough, when he looked up and saw the person coming, he knew that he was right.


    "Who are you? How did you come in?" The old emperor asked sharply, his aura unabated.


    "Me? My name is Huang Feng. I don''t know if you have ever heard of it." Huang Feng said lightly: "As for how to get in, it would naturally come in, otherwise, could you fly in?"


    Although Huang Feng did fly, he did not fly just now, he really just walked in. At this point, he didn''t mean to lie to the old emperor.


    How could the old emperor who had never heard of the country could not hear what Huang Feng said?The Qingjing on his angry forehead rose up, however, he did not scold Huang Feng, but was attracted by Huang Feng''s name: "You said your name is Huang Feng? The Huang Feng from Yuanfeng Country?"


    "Unexpectedly, your Majesty, you really heard of me." Huang Feng said: "Yes, I am that Huang Feng, Huang Feng of Yuanfeng Country."


    "You are so bold, dare to sneak into the palace?!" the old emperor asked.


    Of course, the old emperor knew who Huang Feng was. Unlike the four princes who did not pay much attention to Yuanfeng, the old emperor attached great importance to the situation in Yuanfeng, especially when the army of Yuanfeng defeated them. After the army, he sent a lot of people to investigate the situation of Yuanfeng Kingdom in detail. Among them, Huang Feng''s name was particularly prominent, and he naturally entered the eyes of the old emperor.


    It¡¯s just that the old emperor didn¡¯t expect that he would be here, and at this time, he would see this man who made his country¡¯s army defeated. He hadn¡¯t thought of it before. When he wanted to come, Huang Feng should be in a camp outside the city. Inside, however, the other party was so bold to sneak into their palace, and it was actually successful.


    He is so confident, so not afraid of death?


    "Is this dangerous? Am I not standing right in front of you now?" Huang Feng said.


    The old emperor was speechless for a while. This was Huang Feng mocking the guarding power of his palace. Such a big living person entered the palace so easily, and now he is standing in front of him with a relaxed face. .


    Could it be that the guards that he arranged in the palace were all fake?Is it so useless?There are so many people who can''t keep the palace, and let the opponent''s master enter the palace so easily and stand in front of him, so what kind of safety is there?


    "What are you here for?" The old emperor was thinking about how to let people from outside come in, catch or kill Huang Feng, and at the same time asked Huang Feng''s purpose for coming here. It was obviously impossible for Huang Feng to come here because of boredom. Since he came in at the risk, he must have some purpose.


    "What are you here for? Naturally, I''m here to kill you. Is it just to come in and stroll around?" Huang Feng said lightly, as if he was not going to kill, but was talking about a trivial thing.


    "Kill me? Are you crazy?" The old emperor looked at Huang Feng mockingly.


    "Crazy? What do you think? Do you think I can''t kill you?" Huang Feng said, looking at the old emperor.


    The old emperor, who was still full of confidence, was stunned. He just remembered that now Huang Feng is already standing in front of him, and there are no guards around him. If Huang Feng kills him, indeed It''s not something wishful thinking, it can indeed be done!


    Thinking of this, the old emperor''s heart suddenly panicked.


    "Afraid?" Huang Feng also saw the change in the old emperor''s face: "Now I still think I can''t kill you?"

 2708 Chapter 2708 The Scared Old Emperor

    The old emperor has lost his previous self-confidence, and there is a clear panic on his face, because he knows that Huang Feng is indeed capable of killing him now, especially when he thinks of Huang Feng''s previous murderous reputation. The heart is even more scared.


    "Come here, come!" The old emperor yelled in panic, trying to let the soldiers outside know his current danger and come in to save himself.


    However, he shouted for a long time, and no one came in, and Huang Feng didn''t mean to stop him. He just looked at him with a faint smile on his face. To the old emperor, that smile was Hong Guoguo''s mockery. Smile.


    Seeing no one came in, the old emperor seemed to understand something. Although it was still hard to believe in his heart, he still stopped and looked at Huang Feng.


    "Yeah, why don''t you shout? Maybe you can wake them up from the coma by shouting for a while." Huang Feng said when the old emperor stopped.


    "How did you do it?" Although there were some speculations in his mind before, now that Huang Feng said it himself, the old emperor''s heart was still full of shock.


    How did he do that?In such a short period of time, he stunned all his guards. Moreover, he hadn''t alarmed anyone. No one knew what happened. Isn''t it too powerful?


    Although he had already known from some intelligence that Huang Feng was very powerful, but now that he saw it with his own eyes, the old emperor still felt shocked and unbelievable.


    "How did you do it?" Huang Feng looked at the old emperor and said, "You mean to stun those soldiers, eunuchs, and maids? There is no difficulty, so I just fight one by one."


    Seeing Huang Feng''s understatement, the old emperor couldn''t wait to blow Huang Feng''s head!


    You know, in order to ensure your own safety, those who can be selected as soldiers in the palace are definitely the elite of the elite. However, in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, those elites seem to be just ordinary people, even ordinary people. Everyone is inferior, how can this make the old emperor not angry?


    However, when he was angry, the old emperor still felt shocked and scared in his heart. Huang Feng was so powerful. He arranged all guards, but he didn''t stop him, let alone stop him. Maybe he didn''t even find him. The existence of, otherwise, it would not even have not pulled out an alarm.


    "Well, I have answered the doubts in your heart. Now, it''s time to send you on the road." Huang Feng said lightly, and he didn''t want to waste time with the old emperor.


    "Wait!" Seeing that Huang Feng was really going to kill him, the old emperor panicked, and hurriedly shouted, "You can''t kill me."


    "Why not?" Huang Feng said, "If I remember correctly, we are now in a hostile relationship. Why can''t I kill you?"


    "I am the emperor of Feng Jueguo. If you kill me, you will only make Feng Jueguo determined to die. In that case, it will be very difficult for you to take down this city." The old emperor said confidently. .


    He still has this confidence. He is the emperor of Feng Jueguo and the heaven of Feng Jueguo. Once he dies, Feng Jueguo will be extremely sorrowful. At that time, he will desperately die with Yuanfengguo. In the fight, when the time comes, the people of Yuanfeng Country will not be so easy to fight in again.


    However, Huang Feng shook his head after hearing what he said, and said, "Who would know that you were the one who killed me? I want to come to other people. They would not think that I could easily enter the city at night. Moreover, they can sneak into the palace and kill you smoothly. They absolutely never thought that I could do this, just like you could not imagine before. Therefore, no one would know that you died in my hands, even , They will think that you were killed by a certain prince. You must know that your sons are now for the throne, but they can do anything and kill you. It is not impossible, for example, Your fourth son?"


    Huang Feng¡¯s words caused the old emperor to fall into silence. Yeah, who would have thought that under the heavy guards, Huang Feng could actually enter the city quietly. He already had a high regard for Huang Feng, however, They didn''t even think of this, so other people who looked down on Huang Feng were even more unlikely to think of this. They would never think that Huang Feng killed him.


    Just like Huang Feng said, people will only doubt each other, suspect that a certain prince killed themselves just to compete for that position. This idea is easily accepted, because now many princes are indeed against this position. have a thought.


    And once I die, my princes will guess or even attack each other. When the time comes, they will be in chaos, even if they don¡¯t need people from Yuanfeng. When attacking, they themselves were already in chaos.


    Thinking of this terrible consequence, the old emperor shuddered. He had confidently arranged the four princes at the front desk, and he was at the helm behind him. In this way, he could definitely defeat Yuanfeng¡¯s army. However, he did not expect this. The leader of Wei Yuan Fengguo unexpectedly came up with such a strategy of drawing a salary from the bottom of the pan. He came to assassinate himself, causing them Feng Jueguo to fall into chaos. At that time, they would be easier to attack the city.


    Because they have fallen into civil strife.


    "You can''t kill me!" the emperor shouted again: "I can surrender and let all the troops give up resistance."


    What the old emperor said is naturally not true. In his heart, he is also proud of his country. In particular, under his leadership, his country has defeated the army of the Lu Dynasty many times, and also He has become the most powerful country outside the pass, and he has that pride in his heart. How could he be willing to surrender to another country? The reason why he said this is just a slow-down strategy, as long as he saves his life first, then, naturally, There are ways to deal with Huang Feng.


    However, it is a pity that Huang Feng shook his head again and refused, because he also saw that the old emperor was definitely a proud person. Such a person would not really surrender. If he surrendered, he would be fooled. That''s it.


    "Although I really want to accept your surrender, that would make our siege a lot easier and reduce a lot of losses. This is what I want to see, but I also know that you will not really surrender. Yes, so I can only give up such illusions." Huang Feng said to the old emperor.

 2709 Chapter 2709 He really died?

    The old emperor was still thinking about saying something to save his life, however, this time Huang Feng no longer gave him a chance to speak, and directly stepped forward and strangled his neck with his hand, pinching him up.


    The old emperor kicked his legs in the air constantly, trying to break free of Huang Feng''s control. However, in front of Huang Feng, all this was obviously in vain. His eyes began to turn white and breathing became more and more difficult. , Still unwillingly swallowed his last breath, a man-like character, on this quiet night, left the world silently and was strangled to death by Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng casually threw the old emperor¡¯s body on the ground, and he walked out. There were many ways he could kill the old emperor, and he could even be shaken to death with direct internal energy. However, Huang Feng still Choosing this trick of choking the neck is naturally to blame others. Many people can do this kind of killing, but it is not possible for anyone to shake people to death with internal force.


    What Huang Feng hopes most is for Feng Jueguo''s army to surrender directly. In that case, he can take down the city and the entire Feng Jueguo without blood.


    However, this possibility is very low. The old emperor may be able to clearly realize the power of Yuanfeng Country. However, he developed Feng Jueguo in one hand and became the whole outside the customs, even the most powerful in the world. How could a country like this be willing to surrender Yuanfengguo?He would definitely not be reconciled in his heart. This was also the reason why Huang Feng had not accepted the old emperor''s surrender before. He knew that the old emperor would not really be willing to surrender.


    The other princes were still immersed in the power of Feng Jueguo. They did not realize that Yuanfeng Kingdom had risen strongly. In their opinion, Feng Jueguo was not going to defeat Yuanfeng Kingdom. It would be too difficult. With this kind of recognition, how could they surrender willingly?


    Therefore, Huang Feng knew that if he wanted Feng Jueguo to surrender, he had to hurt them first, let them know the gap with Yuanfengguo, and realized that Yuanfengguo had become stronger, so powerful that they could not match. At the point, they would surrender if they were.


    For this reason, it is very difficult to take down this city without blood. If this is the case, Huang Feng naturally wants to let Feng Jueguo start a civil disorder first. In that case, he will have more opportunities, and, Can also use a smaller price to lay down this city.


    And the death of the old emperor would be a point of intensifying the internal contradictions of Feng Jueguo. Originally, the princes of Feng Jueguo distrusted and suspiced each other and wanted to put each other to death. In that case, They can ascend the throne of the emperor.


    But now that the old emperor died, no one could suppress them. Huang Feng could fully imagine what would happen to Feng Jueguo next, that was a good opportunity for him.


    Therefore, he chose to use a very common method to kill the old emperor. In this way, it would be convenient for other princes to blame.


    Soon after Huang Feng left the palace, the death of the old emperor was discovered. After all, there were many guards in the palace, and the eunuchs and court ladies were also not small. Although Huang Feng stunned, there were still problems. Rarely, those people would naturally realize a lot when they found the eunuchs, court ladies, and even soldiers lying on the ground. At this time, the first thing they thought of was the safety of the old emperor.


    At this time, they also discovered that the old emperor was dead.


    The news of the old emperor¡¯s death shocked the entire city. The news spread quickly within the city. The ministers, generals, and princes quickly received the news and rushed to the palace to fight against Yuanfeng. At the critical moment, the old emperor died unexpectedly. This had to make people think a lot. No matter what the idea was, the old emperor¡¯s body had to be seen first to confirm the news of the old emperor¡¯s death.


    "He really died?" The four princes were also on the way to the palace at this time. In the carriage, he kept asking his staff whether the old emperor was really dead.


    Of course, this staff member is not the one who was trusted by him before. The staff member is dead, and he has heard the news from the soldiers'' mouths before.


    At that time, when he heard the news, the four princes were naturally confused, shocked, and angry.


    Regarding the action tonight, whether it is the four princes or the staff, they are actually very sure. After all, they have grasped the whereabouts of the general surnamed Yan in advance, and have prepared in advance, beside the general surnamed Yan, there are Their inner oughts, in this case, unreasonable tasks will fail.


    In fact, they did succeed. They successfully killed the general surnamed Yan. However, when the four princes waited for the good news and prepared to take control of the city gates and take the troops out of the city, he also got the money. , There is actually news of the death of that staff, and news of the soldiers he sent, either dead or injured.


    According to the descriptions of the soldiers, they were all injured by the same person, and the staff member whom he trusted was also killed by the person who didn''t know where he came from. This shows that the person''s skill is powerful.


    Originally, the four princes thought that the man was the rescuer of the general surnamed Yan, but when he heard his subordinates say that the man even beat the generals surnamed Yan, he knew that he was wrong, that person might It was just a passerby who happened to pass by.


    After confirming this idea, the first thing the four princes thought of was to find each other, and then recruit each other!


    Although the opponent killed his own staff, the opponent''s skills were too strong. The Fourth Prince had heard of it more than once. Huang Feng, the main general of Yuanfeng State, was very powerful and he was still in the battlefield. No one was able to stop him. Although the four princes had not directly fought against Huang Feng, they still knew how powerful the other party was.


    Of course, the four princes felt that this rumor must be an exaggeration. However, Huang Feng is very powerful, and there should be a master by his side. In this case, if he meets Huang Feng on the battlefield, he can also Beat the opponent.


    Therefore, the four princes immediately sent someone to investigate the identity of the person before, looking for his whereabouts, and after that, no matter how much the price was paid, they had to solicit each other.


    As for the staff member who was killed, he died when he died. There was no shortage of staff members around him. Compared with this top expert, the importance of staff members was obviously reduced.

 2710 Chapter 2710 Uncontrollable Excitement

    After arranging for someone to find the unknown master, the four princes planned to assemble troops and prepare to leave the city. The general surnamed Yan is dead, and there are no major generals in several city gates. If the four princes come out in person, those ordinary soldiers , Dare not stop him at all.


    However, just when he had assembled his army and was about to leave the city, there was news from the palace that the old emperor was dead!Moreover, he was strangled to death!


    After learning of this news, the four princes were shocked and did not care about leading the team out of the city. He hurried to the palace with his staff and personal soldiers. On the carriage, he asked more than once whether the old emperor was really dead. .


    Do the four princes want the old emperor to die?


    I am very sure of that!


    It can be said that, in addition to the old emperor, Feng Jueguo now has the strongest strength among his four princes. The domestic army is under his command. The other princes, although they have some armies, There is no way to compare with him, and now in Feng Jueguo''s country, the only one who can suppress the four princes and make other princes feel that they have hope to ascend to the throne is the still alive old emperor.


    After all, as long as the old emperor stays for one day, then this Feng Jueguo will still be the old emperor''s final say. Even if the four princes are now strong, they are still absolutely weak when facing the old emperor. Most of the army of the old emperor only obeyed his command because of the orders of the old emperor, and they did not really submit to him.


    The four princes obviously understood this, so although he had a lot of complaints about the old emperor in his heart, he did not dare to blatantly disobey the old emperor¡¯s orders, because, in that case, his position could be possible at any time. Was replaced by the old emperor.


    The four princes naturally wanted to be independent and would not obey the orders of the old emperor, especially after he had so many subordinates. However, when the old emperor was there, the four princes did not dare to act rashly, so they could only think in their hearts. .


    But now, the old emperor died unexpectedly, so suddenly, the four princes were shocked, but they were more happy and joyful. The only person who could suppress him was gone. Then the whole country was absolutely beautiful, and Who can hold him down?He is the entire Feng Jueguo, the most powerful existence, and the entire Feng Jueguo will be under his leadership.


    However, because the news was too sudden, there was no sign before, so the fourth prince still couldn''t believe it, so he kept asking on the road to determine if the news was true.


    "Returning to your Highness, this news is true. The news has already spread in the palace. Your Majesty has really gone. Moreover, this news should have spread throughout the city by now, and all that should be known is already known." The staff member said that his face was also a little excited, because they all understood that without the suppression of the old emperor, the four princes were the most powerful people in this Feng Jue country. The country cannot be without a king for a day, and the four princes are the strongest. , Of course, is the person most hopeful of ascending the throne.


    Once the four princes ascend to the throne, those who have been following the four princes will naturally have a much better status than they are now. Therefore, the hearts of their aides are very excited.


    And the staff who was trusted by the four princes before is dead, so the remaining staff will naturally have the opportunity to go further, so they are very anxious, even more anxious than the four princes.


    "Really dead? Good death, good death." The fourth prince couldn''t control the excitement in his heart. There was no sadness on his face, and some were just happy.


    The old emperor died. He did not feel any sadness. Some were just happy. When the old emperor died, the throne was vacated. And he was the strongest among the princes, so the throne must be Own, once he ascends to the throne, then everything is over, no assessment or suppression exists, and he is the heaven of the wind and the country!


    "Your Royal Highness, Your Royal Highness, pay attention to some emotions." Seeing the four princes with joy on the side of the staff, they couldn''t help but remind them.


    After all, the old emperor had just died, and even if the four princes were happy in their hearts, they couldn''t show it on the surface. In that case, they would give people an attacking tongue and fall into their hands.


    "Yes, yes, I should be a little sad." The four princes were reminded by their staff, and knew that he was too smug, and quickly reduced his smile, trying to pretend to be sad.


    However, he was too happy in his heart. When he thought of the death of the old emperor, he could immediately ascend to the throne. His heart was excited and happy. He couldn''t pretend to be sad at all, and he always showed joy unconsciously.


    However, under the control of his efforts, although his face is still a little bit happy, it is also much better than before, at least not as obvious and exaggerated as before.


    When approaching the palace, the four princes saw a lot of carriages driving on the road, all of them looked like they were in a hurry, and they all went to the same destination, that is, the palace.


    Obviously, the death of the old emperor has indeed been known to many people. Anyone who is eligible to enter the palace will come here as soon as possible. They first confirmed the news of the old emperor¡¯s death and prepared When the new emperor showed his face in front of the new emperor, the country must not have a ruler for a day. What''s more, it is still a critical moment to fight against Yuanfeng. Then, the establishment of the new emperor must not be delayed. Naturally, these ministers do not want to miss it. The opportunity to show your face in front of the new emperor.


    The carriage of the Fourth Prince was driving on the road, and the surrounding carriages quickly avoided. Some officials even took the initiative to get out of the carriage and salute in the direction of the carriage of the Fourth Prince, saying hello with enthusiasm on their faces.


    Everyone knows that now that the old emperor is dead and the throne is vacant, the fourth prince is the person with the most strength and the most chance to ascend to the throne. If nothing else, the current fourth prince, before dawn, will Become the new emperor of Feng Jueguo.


    Therefore, these ministers naturally know what to do. Even people who don''t usually wait to see the four princes, at this time, all take the initiative to greet the four princes, signal, and express their kindness and respect.


    The four princes also responded to some high-ranking ministers one by one. He also saw that these people were obviously more enthusiastic today than before. The four princes knew what caused this, and therefore, he felt more He was happy, excited, and the smile that had been suppressed before finally appeared on his face again.

 2711 Chapter 2711 bad news one after another

    Among the ministers around, there were many people who saw the uncontrollable smile on the face of the Fourth Prince. Although some people thought it was inappropriate, they all understood why the Four Princes had such a performance. The joy is revealed, and the reasons for this can also be understood.


    In addition, now in the entire Feng Jueguo, the four princes are powerful, and other princes can''t resist him. The four princes ascend to the throne is almost completely certain. Naturally, these ministers will not be bothered for this. Offend him.


    At this moment, the four princes saw a familiar figure passing by his carriage. It was his tenth brother, the tenth prince of Feng Jueguo.


    The fourth prince saw that his tenth brother¡¯s face was not good, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. Presumably, among all the princes now, he is the only one who is in the best mood, because the death of the old emperor means that he is about the throne. The contention has ended early, and the other princes do not have enough strength to shake his position, and it is impossible for him to be on the throne anymore. In this way, is it strange to be in a good mood?


    The four princes can fully understand the feelings of their brothers, so they are not angry, but take the initiative to say hello: "Ten brother, wait, let''s enter the palace together."


    Since the fight for the throne, although the four princes have regarded many princes as their potential opponents, these potential opponents do not have the ten princes, because the strength of the ten princes is really too weak. There may be some storms, not to mention whether he has the idea of ??fighting, even if there is, it is absolutely impossible to succeed.


    Therefore, the four princes did not have much vigilance or hostility towards the ten princes in their hearts. Now that the old emperor is dead, the fight for the throne is over, he naturally will not be hostile to someone who is not threatening to him. The younger brother.


    Therefore, the four princes had a good attitude towards the ten princes, and they took the initiative to say hello, even inviting each other to get on their carriage and go to the palace together.


    When the tenth prince heard someone calling him, he realized that the fourth prince was beside him, and he was a little surprised.


    In fact, along the way, the ten princes seemed a little absent-minded. In fact, the series of things that happened tonight were very unfriendly to him, which led to his bad mood.


    Originally, tonight, the ten princes were still in a good mood. After all, after receiving the help of the general surnamed Yan and the assistant who originally belonged to the four princes, his strength was increasing step by step. He believed that one day, his After all, the strength can compete with the four princes. When the time comes, you don¡¯t have to hide it, you can directly compete with the four princes for the throne on the bright side. I believe that when the time comes, the four princes and others will have very faces. Interesting.


    However, before he was happy, he received the news that the general surnamed Yan was ambushed and assassinated on his way home at night.


    To the ten princes, this news was like a bolt from the blue sky, and he was shocked at once, and he was at a loss.


    His strength was originally the weakest among many princes, so God couldn''t allow God to open his eyes. He had a strong general to rely on him. He also counted on relying on this general to realize his ambitions and complete his own counterattack.


    However, all of this is gone now. The general Yan, who had just taken refuge in him and was the strongest force under him, died so suddenly.


    As for who the general surnamed Yan was killed, you don¡¯t need to guess, the ten princes can also know. They had already learned about this before. Originally, he thought that if the general surnamed Yan had known the news in advance, the general surnamed Yan would not come out. What''s the surprise, the general surnamed Yan himself is very confident about it, and after so many days, he is indeed safe and sound.


    However, the ten princes did not expect that the accident still occurred. The general surnamed Yan was still assassinated. After learning that the general surnamed Yan was betrayed by his own soldiers, the ten princes understood why the surname was Yan. The general was ambushed on the way home. Obviously, his traces had been leaked. As a soldier of General Yan, the traitor clearly knew the whereabouts of General Yan.


    The tenth prince was very upset when he heard the news. Why didn¡¯t he remind the general surnamed Yan to be careful of the soldiers next to him? It¡¯s just that now the person is dead, and it¡¯s useless to regret it. And, who Can you imagine that a soldier who has been with him for more than ten years will choose to betray at this time?


    I am afraid that even the general surnamed Yan did not expect such a thing to happen.


    The death of General Yan directly caused the strength of the ten princes to be greatly damaged, and suddenly seemed to return to the same as before, without the strength to fight for the throne. This fact undoubtedly made him very frustrated. Therefore, his mood has always been Not very good.


    Fortunately, with the help of the former staff member, in the past few days, through the introduction of generals surnamed Yan, the tenth princes have also met several generals. If they develop and develop, it is not impossible to win.


    However, the bad news tonight is far more than this. When the ten princes were angry at the death of the general surnamed Yan, thinking about how to develop their power step by step, there was even greater sad news from the palace.


    The old emperor is dead!


    The ten princes stood blankly on the spot again. The news was also something he had not thought of before. The reason why he was stunned was not to show how deep his feelings for the old emperor was. In fact, when he was born in the house of the emperor, his affection was very weak. Yes, otherwise, many princes would not calculate each other for the throne, and frame each other.


    The ten princes did not have much affection for the old emperor. Naturally, he was not sad at the death of the old emperor. The reason why he was stunned and even angry was because when the old emperor died, the new emperor must be elected in the shortest time. Now, among all the princes of Feng Jueguo, only the four princes have the strongest strength. Not surprisingly, that throne belongs to the four princes, and the other princes simply have no strength and qualifications to compete.


    The ten princes just started thinking of fighting for the throne. His strength is very weak and he needs enough time to develop slowly. What he needs most now is time. However, when the old emperor died, he completely ran out of time, because , The fight for the throne will definitely end, and at this time, his strength is still very weak, not to mention comparing with the four princes, even compared with other princes, it is also inferior.


    In such a situation, how can the ten princes not be angry and angry?

 2712 Chapter 2712 Take the initiative to show good

    Two bad things disappeared one after another, completely defeating the ten princes. These two news made him almost lose all the possibility of fighting for the throne. Therefore, his mood has always been very bad, and he seemed to be on the way to the palace. Some were absent-minded. People around him greeted him, but he didn''t hear it many times.


    And now, when the four princes invite to go to the palace together, the tenth princes are naturally very unwilling to stay with the four princes. In that case, it is as if the other party is showing off to himself and won the competition, and he is a loser. , To face the identity of the winner of the four princes.


    Moreover, others did not know, but the ten princes knew that they lost the opportunity to fight for the throne because the four princes sent people to besieged and killed the generals surnamed Yan. It can be said that the other party destroyed the possibility of his fight for the throne. In this case, how could the ten princes be willing to be alone with each other?


    It¡¯s just that the situation is better than people. Now not only the ministers, but the ten princes also realize that among all the princes, the four princes are the strongest. If nothing else, the four princes can defeat the others with absolute strength. The prince, then, ascended to the throne of the emperor.


    Therefore, it is obviously not a very wise thing to offend the Fourth Prince at this time.


    Because of this, after hearing the invitation of the four princes, even if the ten princes scolded the other half to death in their hearts, they still had a faint smile on his face. Then he thought of his father''s death, and smiled again. convergence.


    "Then trouble four brothers." The tenth prince said politely.


    "It''s not troublesome, it''s also on the way. Anyway, I want to go to the palace." The fourth prince said with a smile, he was a little brazen, and the smile on his face didn''t mean to restrain.


    "Yes, now that the emperor has just gone to immortality, this country cannot be ruled out for a day. After Feng Jueguo, we still need to rely on the leadership of the fourth brother." The ten princes said respectfully.


    "It''s still nothing. It''s too early to say this. We should deal with the father''s funeral first." The fourth prince waved his hand and said, but from the confident smile on his face, everyone could tell that he Regarding that throne''s ambition, although he was still uncertain, in his heart, he must have regarded that throne as his own.


    "Fourth brother is humble, and now the entire Feng Jueguo, who can be more qualified to inherit the throne than the fourth brother? If someone else succeeds to the throne, I will be the first to express dissatisfaction." The tenth prince still respectfully said to the fourth prince .


    The words of the ten princes are very useful to the four princes. After all, the four princes are also princes and are theoretically qualified to inherit the throne. Now that he has said so, he has obviously expressed his sincere conviction for himself. I felt a little airy.


    "I know the tenth brother has always been very talented. If I can really get to that position, I will definitely not treat you badly." The fourth prince promised.


    The four princes are not stupid. Although his current strength is very strong, he is not supported by everyone in this country. Some people will definitely support other princes. In this way, the determination of the throne will be inevitable. There is a fight.


    In this case, the four princes naturally hope to attract more support. Although he already feels that he is the strongest, even if other people object, it will not have any impact on the final result, but, He also does not want any accidents, so it is always good to have one more support.


    Especially the ten princes are still princes, his support is naturally more important than other military commanders and ministers, and from the beginning, the four princes did not regard the ten princes as opponents, and naturally treated him too. There is not much hostility, it is not impossible to win him over.


    "The courtier will thank the fourth brother first." The tenth prince said with his hands.


    Although he really wants to be in that position, it seems that it is no longer possible. Since that matter is no longer possible, he needs to think ahead for his future and support the future emperor in advance. , Is obviously a good choice.


    After the four princes ascended the throne, it would be good if he could be reused. There was no danger to his life, and he was able to gain some power. This is already a good result.


    Of course, as long as he thinks of the throne, his heart is bleeding. No matter how good other positions are, there is no way to compare with the throne. He naturally wants the throne more. Knowing it, it seems impossible now, he It can only be second best.


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, you and I are brothers, so naturally we should support each other." The four princes said with a smile.


    "That is, that is." The tenth prince replied: "I must be on the side of the fourth brother."


    The ten princes knew that the reason the fourth prince spoke to him so well was because the other party did not regard him as a threat at all. If he threatened the other party a little bit, the other party would not welcome him with a smile now.


    The tenth prince was a little aggrieved in his heart, he naturally didn''t want to be looked down upon like this, but now he was not qualified to say hard words, and even thanked that the fourth prince did not regard him as a threat.


    "Ten brother, how did you say that the father died?" The four princes shifted the topic to the old emperor: "According to the news from the palace, the father died in an assassination, the guard outside the palace, the eunuch, and the maid. Waiting for the people, all were knocked out. Those people didn¡¯t even know how many assassins were and what they looked like. Obviously, this assassin came prepared and was a master, but I don¡¯t know who is behind him. What is the purpose."


    As the four princes said, there was doubt on his face, a thoughtful expression, as if he was thinking about who actually assassinated the old emperor.


    The ten princes on one side were secretly observing the expressions of the four princes, wanting to see if he was acting. The first time he knew the old emperor was assassinated, the first suspect of the ten princes was the four. The prince, after all, the four princes benefit the most when the old emperor dies. He is now the strongest. As long as the old emperor dies, he has the best chance of ascending the throne.


    The other princes, including him, will completely lose the opportunity to compete for the throne, and may even be retaliated by the four princes. Therefore, the four princes have the motive to assassinate the old emperor.


    However, the four princes now look like they don¡¯t know what the assassin is. The ten princes don¡¯t know if he is acting, but they dare not ask face to face. It will put him in danger. He obviously won¡¯t. Do that.

 2713 Chapter 2713 Suspected Target

    "I don''t know this, my minister is not clear." The ten prince pretended to be thinking, thought for a long time, and finally said this sentence.


    In fact, it can¡¯t be said that he was pretending to be thinking. He was really thinking about who the assassins were and who was under their command. The first suspected target was naturally the four princes, but he Seeing that the four princes seemed to be thinking about it, it didn''t seem like they were pretending to be, so they started thinking about the possibility of other people doing this.


    However, this kind of thing seems to be less suspicious except for the four princes. After all, the old emperor is dead, except for the already powerful four princes, it is not so advantageous to others.


    "Could it be that the people of Yuanfeng State did it?" Such an idea suddenly appeared in the mind of the ten princes.


    Immediately, he denied his guess. Although the old emperor¡¯s death was good for Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city, they were at the head of the city, in the city, and even It was in the imperial palace that a large amount of troops were arranged. People from Yuanfeng Country outside the city could not enter at all, and it was impossible to have the opportunity to kill the old emperor.


    Therefore, the ten princes did not think that this matter would be done by Yuanfengguo.


    "Yes, this matter, the other party did so concealed, you don''t know it, it is normal." The fourth prince said.


    The four princes did not suspect that this matter had anything to do with the ten princes. In his eyes, the ten princes were powerless and powerless. Except for the name of a prince, there was nothing else, and there was no way anyone could be assassinated. The old emperor.


    Moreover, the old emperor died, and there was no benefit to the ten princes Laishui who had been "outside the matter". He did not do so at all.


    "It should be said that when the father is dead, the biggest profit will be his own. Other people don''t think that this is done by themselves?" In the heart of the fourth prince, this idea suddenly occurred.


    Moreover, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. After all, no matter how you look at it, he was the one who profited the most. The other princes obviously could not hope that the old emperor would die now, so they would not harm him. emperor.


    However, I am different. I am already powerful. In the entire country, there is an old emperor who can contend against him. Therefore, as soon as the old emperor dies, he will take advantage of the trend, which is best for him. And I was in my heart before. I have thought more than once, if the old emperor died, how good it would be. In that case, in the whole country, no one can check and balance himself, and he will be the real boss.


    And now, the old emperor is really dead. To tell the truth, the four princes felt more joy than sadness after knowing this, because finally no one could suppress him.


    It¡¯s just that, calm down and think about it. The death of the old emperor might put him in trouble, because he is the only one who can make a profit, and he had quarreled with the old emperor several times before entering the palace. I believe that this matter cannot be kept from the ears of many people. I believe many people know it. If this happens, the old emperor is suddenly killed, and it is easy for people to doubt himself.


    "Ten brother, you won''t doubt that I did this thing, right?" The fourth prince looked at the tenth prince and asked suddenly.


    "Huh?" Hearing this, the ten princes were taken aback. After all, this was a suspicion in his heart, but he didn''t expect that the fourth prince asked directly, which caught him by surprise, but he immediately reacted. , Hurriedly waved his hand and said: "How is it possible? How could I suspect Brother Si? This thing was done by anyone, and it is impossible for you to do it. You are trusted by your father and you hand over most of the country''s military strength. Given it to you, how could you possibly harm your father?"


    Even if it was suspected in my heart that this matter was related to the four princes, the ten princes obviously did not dare to admit it, especially when they saw that the four princes'' faces were a little bad.


    "Yeah." The fourth prince nodded after hearing what the tenth prince said. Obviously, he was satisfied with what he said: "You are right. I did not do this thing. I didn''t have that need."


    "However, fourth brother." The tenth prince hesitated and said to the fourth prince: "Although the courtier believes you and believes that this matter has nothing to do with you, other people may not believe you."


    The four princes frowned. He also thought of this possibility. It can be said that this possibility is very great, especially those princes who had a chance to fight for the throne. After the death of the old emperor, they were completely lost. If you get the opportunity, you will definitely not be reconciled, and you will naturally doubt yourself.


    "Huh! I didn''t do this originally. If others want to doubt, I can''t help it!" The fourth prince snorted coldly, "However, even if they doubt me, they can''t change anything. They do everything. Nope!"


    The four princes are now very confident in themselves. There was an old emperor who suppressed him before. Now, the old emperor is dead. Others are not his opponents at all. He is the most powerful existence in this country, and other people, even if They doubted themselves and were dissatisfied with them, but it was useless. Their strength was simply not enough to shake themselves.


    "Yes, yes, what the fourth brother said." The tenth prince replied repeatedly.


    The reality is indeed the case. Otherwise, the ten princes would not be aggrieved and beg the four princes, because he also understood the current situation, even if he hated the four princes in his heart, the other party destroyed his own struggle. The throne is possible, but now it is true that the four princes are powerful, and other people can''t compete with him at all. The ten princes can only bow their heads to the four princes in order to survive and live better.


    The four princes were obviously satisfied with the attitude of the ten princes. As the first prince to take refuge in him, the four princes had a good impression of the ten princes, and they were also ready to reuse each other after he became the throne.


    As for the other princes?


    Hmph, if they don¡¯t know what to do and fight against themselves, then I¡¯m sorry. When they are on the throne, they will be cleaned up one by one. If they are interested in taking the initiative to bow their heads, they will also take back all their rights. , In the future let them be a free and powerless prince.


    After the carriage fell into silence, only the sound of the wheels kept coming. Outside the carriage, other people kept passing by, and other people kept saying hello to the carriage of the Fourth Prince, even if they could not see the face of the Fourth Prince. I dare not show the slightest disrespect.


    This is the situation and they have to do it.

 2714 Chapter 2714 a wise choice

    When the carriage that the Fourth Prince and the Tenth Prince drove was parked in the palace, many people had already arrived there in advance. Seeing the arrival of the carriage of the Fourth Prince, Wushuang''s eyes seemed to be complicated, pleasing, suspicious, and so on. Doubts and so on.


    Undoubtedly, after the death of the old emperor, the four princes were the most powerful and most likely to ascend to the throne in the entire Fengjue Kingdom. His arrival naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    And seeing the ten princes riding in the same carriage with the four princes, many people wondered whether the ten princes had already taken refuge in the four princes first and showed their favor to the four princes.


    In fact, when everyone thinks about it, it doesn''t feel strange. Now that the four princes are ready, it is difficult for the other princes to shake his position. If there is no accident, he will be on the highest position.


    The ten princes were originally a humble existence among the many princes. They simply had no strength and ability to fight for the throne. The generals must surrender to the new emperor. Now, the situation is very obvious. Therefore, the ten princes It is not strange to take the initiative to show good to the four princes.


    Everyone would not think there was anything wrong with what the ten princes did, but instead felt that his actions were very wise.


    Of course, the other princes didn¡¯t look like that. They all looked at the fourth and ten princes with angry eyes. In their eyes, they had a chance to fight for the throne. Now, the old emperor is suddenly dead. , Their ideas completely fell through. In this case, only the most powerful person can stand out and ascend to the throne. Obviously, the strength of their princes cannot be compared with the four princes.


    However, the other princes are not reconciled to this. They have worked hard for this matter for a long time. They just let them give up. They are really unacceptable. In the eyes of these princes, as long as the four princes have not yet ascended the throne. , Then, they all have a chance, and now, the ten princes actually surrender to the four princes first. For everyone, this is tantamount to betrayal and a symbol of weakness, although they have not placed the ten princes before. In the eyes, however, at this critical moment, there are prince-level people who take refuge in the four princes, and the morale of the four princes will still increase.


    Therefore, the eyes of the other princes were very bad when they saw the ten princes.


    The ten princes didn¡¯t care about this. If possible, he certainly didn¡¯t want to show his favor to the four princes. However, the situation is stronger than others. Now the four princes are more powerful. The only person on his side who can take action has been assassinated. What can he do?Continue to fight for the throne with the four princes?Isn''t that looking for death?


    Since he has determined that there is no way to win the throne, he naturally has to take refuge in the future emperor first. In this way, he can obtain the greatest and most benefits. As for what other people think, he doesn''t care, and it has nothing to do with him. .


    Moreover, the ten princes even thought that it would be best for others to fall out with the four princes. In that case, he would be the only one who took refuge in the four princes. After the four princes became the throne, he would be able to enjoy his own benefits.


    The four princes also ignored the gazes of the other princes. In his opinion, those people would be losers. No matter how angry their gazes were, they would have no effect. They could only reflect their incompetence.


    The four princes, accompanied by the ten princes, walked into the hall together. The corpse of the old emperor was still there. It was just a simple treatment. At least it didn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed. However, the scar on the neck was clear and distinct.


    The fourth prince''s brows frowned slightly, no matter what he thought, at this time, it was natural not to be too happy. He asked the imperial general next to him: "Have you found the murderer?"


    "No." The general said embarrassingly: "Many people didn''t see what the murderer looked like before they were knocked out. However, a few court ladies and eunuchs said that they had met before they were knocked out. Someone has been asking where your Majesty is. That person may be the murderer. We have painted portraits based on the descriptions of the maids and eunuchs. Now we are searching the city and we believe that the murderer will be caught soon."


    Someone sneaked into the palace and killed the old emperor. This was undoubtedly a huge insult to the imperial army general. It was his negligence in his work. He had to bear great responsibility. Therefore, it was very important for arresting the murderer. In this matter, he was very mindful. Only by catching the murderer as soon as possible could he make up for it.


    Of course, even if the murderer caught it, the old emperor couldn''t wake up.


    "The whole city search is necessary, but it must be carried out in secret. It should not be overly obvious." The general thought that the four princes would approve of his approach. However, the four princes rebutted his idea: "Now, we are working with him. Yuanfeng¡¯s army confronts, and if the city is full of storms because of the murderer¡¯s affairs, that will make the people in the city panic and it¡¯s not good for us to defend the city. Therefore, arrests can be made, but the movement should not be too great."


    "However, if a large number of troops are sent to search, the movement is definitely not small. If there are fewer people, there will not be much movement, but in that case, it will be very difficult to catch the murderer." The general hesitated. Said.


    Obviously, this is a dilemma. If you want to catch the murderer as soon as possible, you must send a lot of people. If this happens, the movement is definitely not small, and there are fewer people and it is difficult to catch. The murderer, not to mention the few people, can you find the murderer, even if you find it, there may not be one that can catch the other party. After all, the other party can sneak into the palace silently to kill the emperor, and naturally he is not weak. If there are too few, it is probably not the opponent''s opponent.


    "Then I don''t care!" said the four princes: "The most important thing now is the decisive battle with Yuanfeng Country. This is related to the future of our Feng Jue Country. Nothing else can affect this matter, even the father. The emperor¡¯s death is no good!"


    In the hearts of the four princes, the old emperor died. He did not care very much. What he cared about was the battle with Yuanfeng. As long as he defeated Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city, they would be able to unify the whole Outside the customs, he couldn''t refuse such temptation, so in his heart, the battle with Yuanfeng was the most important.


    "Now the entire city, the city gates have been closed, the murderer must have not left the city, even if he can''t catch him for a while, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he must be in this city, as long as we defeat Yuanfeng Guo''s The army, when the time comes, there will be time and energy to hunt him down!" The Fourth Prince continued.

 2715 Chapter 2715 The Eighth Princes Suggestion

    "Fourth! How can you do this!"


    At this time, the other princes on the side couldn''t stand it anymore. Of course, they had been waiting for a chance to attack the four princes. At this time, if they had the opportunity, they would naturally not let it go.


    "What''s wrong with me?" The fourth prince looked at the speaker.


    The princes of Feng Jueguo were divided into two beats at this time. The four princes and the ten princes were divided into one faction. The remaining princes formed a faction and confronted each other. Of course, the ten princes were a bit special here. The people on the prince¡¯s side, however, in his heart, wish that the four princes were unlucky. After all, it was because of the four princes that he had no chance to compete for the throne. The prince also didn''t have the slightest affection, and hoped that these people would be the best in fighting and losing.


    "The emperor father just went first, and even the murderer was not found. The most important thing now is not to catch the murderer of the emperor father first, let the emperor father go with peace of mind, and let him be inspired by the comfort in heaven?" the other stood up and said.


    This prince¡¯s words caused a quiet discussion among other ministers and some military commanders in the hall. At this time, the civilian officials and generals who are eligible to go to the hall are basically ready. At this special critical moment, no one wants to miss it. After all, , This is a moment related to their lives and future, and they naturally want to participate in it personally.


    And the words of the prince just now received the support of many civil servants and military commanders. After all, the old emperor was killed, but they didn¡¯t even know who the murderer was. This matter spread out, but they lost it. Feng Jueguo''s face, they naturally hope to catch the murderer as soon as possible, and give an explanation to the old emperor, the people, and the world.


    "Yes, you don''t want to search for the murderer. What is the intention? Or, the murderer was sent by you, so you will do this, fearing that the murderer will be caught and confessing you?" The prince next to him stood up. , Said some yin and yang weirdly.


    His words made the discussion in the main hall even louder, and it was as lively as a vegetable market.


    In fact, when rushing to this palace, these civil servants and military generals were all speculating about who killed the old emperor?Why is that man so powerful that he can enter the palace without knowing it, and stun so many people, and who is behind the murderer? This is based on the suspicion. This is what they want most in their hearts. Things to know.


    When thinking of the people behind the murderer, many people unconsciously think of the four princes, because after the death of the old emperor, the four princes are indeed the ones who benefit the most. He wants the old emperor to die the most, so many people Naturally, he suspected the fourth prince.


    However, doubt belongs to doubt. After all, the four princes are powerful now. Without evidence, who would dare to directly blame the four princes?However, although there is no way to blame, but there are many doubts about the four princes in my heart.


    And now hearing what the prince said, and the fact that the four princes were indeed unwilling to do their best to catch the murderer, this is even more suspicious.


    Could it be that the four princes are really the mastermind behind this incident?Otherwise, how could he behave like this?


    Seeing that the eyes of the people around him became suspicious, the fourth prince was naturally very annoyed. He said loudly, "Baby! Don''t talk about it! This matter has nothing to do with me! I also said that this matter is your master. Make it!"


    "Me? Why should I do this? The father is dead, what good is it for me?" The prince just now, the eighth prince, said: "It''s you, the one who missed the death of the father the most. If people can stop you, you can be our emperor, right? I tell you, I don''t accept it!"


    The eighth prince and the fourth prince are usually very uncomfortable and dislike each other. The four princes are very powerful, which is the last situation that the eighth princes want to see. He also knows that once the four princes become the throne, then he will never have What a good life, even my own life is in danger.


    Therefore, he was the prince who resisted the four princes ascending the throne the most resolutely. He was very resolute and wished that the four princes would be unlucky and lose the chance to become the throne. In that case, his life would be better. Whoever becomes the emperor in the end, for him, It is much better than the four princes ascending the throne, a lot.


    "you!"


    The four princes were almost not pissed off by the eight princes. Although many people felt that the old emperor was indeed the one who benefited the most after his death, no one said it directly. If this layer of window paper is pierced, everyone will doubt themselves because of this, which will make their situation very difficult.


    Although, the four princes are very confident in seizing the throne, especially now that the old emperor is still dead.


    However, nothing has settled yet, and the four princes naturally do not want any accidents. After all, those generals did not explicitly support themselves before. Most of them obeyed the orders of the old emperor before accepting themselves. Commander, now that the old emperor is dead, compared to other princes, he is easier to recruit those generals, but it does not mean that he will be able to succeed. In case these people suspect that they killed the old emperor, and If you choose to refuse to accept your solicitation, the matter will be big.


    And now the Eighth Prince said this, obviously to make those generals doubt themselves, in that case, it would become a lot more difficult to recruit those generals.


    It is precisely because of this that the four princes appear unusually angry.


    "What am I? Am I wrong?" The eighth prince faced the fourth prince, without showing any weakness, he said loudly: "Everyone knows that you are the one who wants your father to die the most. Now that your father is dead, you It is also true, but the death of the emperor father is very strange. I seriously suspect that this incident is your chief messenger. For the sake of fairness, before the murderer is caught, I suggest not to elect a new emperor for the time being!"


    The words of the eighth prince made the hall above the hall suddenly boil.


    The old emperor is dead, not to choose a new emperor?How can this be?This is not a mess. The country cannot be ruled for a day. This is not for fun. As the largest country outside the pass, Feng Jueguo has many things happening every day, and there are many things that need to be determined by the emperor. If there is no emperor, what about these things?Who makes the decision?


    In a country, there is no one who makes decisions, so is it not messy?

 2716 Chapter 2716 the mind of the four princes

    "No! This is impossible!" The Fourth Prince shook his head and said.


    The throne is in sight, how could the four princes be willing to give up?Even if he was asked to wait for a while, he was unwilling. There was the old emperor before, so he waited. Now that the old emperor is dead, he is unwilling to wait for a day. He wants to board now. Go to that position!


    Moreover, once it drags on, who knows if any accidents will happen?What if there is an accident?Who do you want to make sense?


    Therefore, it is impossible for the four princes to agree to this proposal.


    The eighth prince made this suggestion to delay time. It can be said that in the current situation, the other princes cannot compete for the four princes. However, if the four princes'' enthronement is delayed, then , Everything is possible, they can win over other generals in secret, as long as their hands are strong enough, then it is impossible for the Fourth Prince to ascend the throne.


    However, the eighth princes also knew that it was not easy to delay. The four princes were not stupid and would not agree, and the ministers were also somewhat unacceptable.


    "This is indeed a bit wrong. The country cannot be ruled out for a day. What''s more, we are still at war with Yuanfeng Country. There is no new Majesty to lead us. This is very unfavorable for us."


    "Yeah, yeah, the establishment of the new emperor cannot be delayed."


    At this time, some civil servants and military commanders also spoke, perhaps not all of them support the four princes, but from the perspective of the country, it is obvious that a new emperor must be established quickly.


    Seeing the attitude of these ministers, the four princes also breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that this matter would be dragged on indefinitely. It would be detrimental to him. Obviously, the other princes had already grouped together. Depending on their time, it is very likely that there will be variables.


    "We are not procrastinating indefinitely." The Eighth Prince still refused to give up this idea. He continued: "As long as you catch that assassin and know who is the mastermind, then, when the time comes, naturally you can establish a new emperor, as to catch that During the period of the Assassin, major domestic issues can be dealt with by the princes of us, and presumably there will be no major issues. As for the troops of Yuanfeng Country outside the city, they do not have the ability to attack the city at all. Don¡¯t worry about them too much."


    Obviously, the eighth prince had already thought of this idea before he came. Therefore, he has even thought about how to deal with the things that have occurred in the country during this period. In addition, he apparently has a similar cognition to others. The army of Yuanfeng Country outside the city will cause some trouble to them, but it will not bring too much danger, so there is no need to pay much attention to them.


    "This can''t work!" The four princes refused again, jokes, if this is the case, it will definitely be yourself who will suffer, because, except for the ten princes, the other princes have already held a group and are standing on the same front. How much right to speak can be.


    "This decision won''t work!" The four princes affirmed: "A new emperor must be established, otherwise, there will be chaos in the country."


    "It''s not necessary!" The Eighth Prince said.


    Obviously, the opinions of the four princes and the eighth princes are completely inconsistent. The two of them are deadlocked, and even have a sense of quarrel. Although most of the civil servants and military generals think that the new emperor should be determined as soon as possible, but , But also some people feel that there is no need to be so anxious. Obviously, this is to support the Eighth Prince or other princes.


    The whole hall was in chaos, and no one could convince anyone. However, the four princes were powerful after all, and they had already begun to dominate. Finally, he used his absolute strength to directly refute the suggestions of the eight princes and others and directly determined the new emperor. Although the Eighth Prince and others were dissatisfied, there was no way to stop it.


    "I think it is time for the four Highnesses to ascend to the throne, waiting for us to defeat Yuanfeng Kingdom and rebuild the glory of Feng Jueguo!" At this time, a minister stood up and said.


    "The minister also thinks that the four halls below are the best candidates for martial arts."


    "Yes, when the first emperor was alive, he trusted the Four Highnesses well. Otherwise, most of the army in the country would not be handed over to the Fourth Highness to command. Therefore, the minister also felt that the Fourth Highness should be the new emperor."


    The ministers in the palace, at this time, all spoke out and made clear their positions. After all, standing up at this time, as long as they stand right, then they will naturally gain the trust and reuse of the new emperor in the future.


    And most of the civil servants and generals here indeed support the four princes. This is the advantage of the four princes. After all, he has been the first person under the old emperor for some time, giving the ministers a good impression. At this time, we still have to occupy some advantages.


    Of course, there are not many people who support the Eighth Prince or other princes, but the number is smaller. What they insist is that the death of the old emperor is strange, and the four princes are very suspected. Let someone who killed the first emperor ascend the throne. Obviously Inappropriate.


    Although there was a quarrel between the two sides, the four princes were powerful after all, and the four princes themselves had no intention of humility. He bluntly said that he was the most suitable candidate for the new emperor of Feng Jueguo, and decided to ascend the throne in three days!


    Although the other princes were dissatisfied, there was no way to stop them. They could only look at the four princes with resentment, but they were all thinking about what to do.


    Obviously, they have been fighting for the throne with the four princes, and the four princes must have opinions on them in their hearts. Once the four princes ascend to the throne, they are likely to be settled by the Queen of Autumn. At that time, it is possible to be killed. of.


    Therefore, they must come up with a solution as quickly as possible, and this time is only three days. After three days, the four princes are about to ascend the throne, and they have no chance at all.


    The four princes looked at the helplessness of those people, and were very satisfied. Of course, while satisfied, as the princes thought, he was indeed prepared to retaliate against the princes after he became the throne. Moreover, the means Will definitely not be gentle.


    "I want everyone to know that it will end against me!" the fourth prince thought.


    Only by killing all the princes can he be able to be the emperor with peace of mind. For those princes, he will feel the threats of one day. Therefore, all the threats must be wiped out. For this, he will not There will be the slightest softness.


    The other princes are not stupid, and they all understand this truth. Therefore, you never thought that the four princes would let them go. Fighting for the throne was originally a threat. Since they have joined in, they naturally thought of failure. s consequence.

 2717 Chapter 2717 The Eighth Princes Confidence

    "How to do?"


    After coming out of the hall, several princes gathered together, all with deep worry on their faces.


    There is no way not to worry. The four princes will soon be enthroned. It is completely conceivable that after he becomes enthroned, they will never let off their former competitors. Therefore, they must find a way as soon as possible. Otherwise, All that awaits them is death.


    However, is the solution so good?


    Obviously not.


    Now, in China, the four princes are the strongest, and the people who support him ascend to the throne are the most, and the city is surrounded by Yuanfeng country¡¯s army. It is very difficult for them and other princes to escape from the city. As soon as Bian escaped, Yuanfeng''s army would discover and kill him.


    Stay in the city?It is also unsafe. The four princes will ascend to the throne in three days. Once he ascends to the throne, he is likely to take action against them. When the time comes, they can be killed by any excuse.


    It is not safe to get out of the city, nor is it safe to stay in the city, these princes now feel dilemma.


    "No, can''t let him ascend the throne so smoothly!" The Eighth Prince said viciously.


    The eighth prince didn¡¯t deal with the four princes. The two had a rift before, but just now, he was in the hall. He publicly questioned and opposed the four princes. In comparison, the four princes hate him very much now, needless to say. Knowing that once the four princes ascended the throne, then the first unlucky person would definitely be him.


    Because of this, he was the last person among these princes who wanted the fourth prince to become the throne. No matter what, he would prevent the fourth prince from becoming the throne.


    "It''s easy to say, who of us doesn''t want to stop him from ascending the throne? The key is how to stop him. You didn''t see the situation just now in the hall. So many people support him. Now we want to stop him. It''s impossible." The other prince said, and the whole person looked a little depressed.


    Indeed, they were all people who had ideas about the throne before, but now, they can only watch the four princes ascend to the throne. It¡¯s strange that they can feel comfortable in their hearts. More importantly, they are still unclear. Originally, they all still had a chance, but it was because of the death of the old emperor that they suddenly lost the opportunity. The four princes took advantage of the trend, and these people could only accept the failure.


    "Yeah, it is already very difficult to stop him now. The ministers in the hall just now have accepted the fourth ascended the throne. No matter how we do it, no matter how we oppose it, it will be useless." Said.


    "Not necessarily!" A cold light flashed in the eyes of the Eighth Prince and said, "It''s not that there is no chance to stop him."


    "what chance?"


    "How to do it?"


    The other princes all looked at the eighth prince with hope, wanting to know what he planned.


    "What if the fourth child, like the father, died suddenly?" The Eighth Prince said in a gloomy voice.


    "You mean..."


    The other princes around immediately took a breath, obviously understanding the meaning of the eight princes'' words.


    Yes, if the four princes die suddenly, then he will naturally have no way to ascend the throne. He can''t let a dead person be their emperor, and once the four princes die, then the throne will be vacant again. They all have a chance.


    It can be said that this is a very good solution, but there are also difficulties, and it is still very big.


    "Now the fourth child is surrounded by many guards. After the father''s affairs, he must pay more attention to protecting himself. It is difficult for us to kill him!"


    The princes did not mean to oppose the opinions of the eight princes. Obviously, in their hearts, they all agreed with the idea of ??the four princes, but how to do this was a question.


    Originally, these princes had a lot of guards around them, but now, the old emperor has been assassinated. As a result, it will naturally sound the alarm for them more and pay more attention to their own lives. Safe protection, not to mention the four princes, it is these people, the guards around them have increased a lot at this time.


    Therefore, it is definitely not an easy task to kill the four princes in this situation.


    "It''s difficult to say, but it''s not without a chance." The Eighth Prince said.


    "what chance?"


    "Old ten!" said the eighth prince: "It is naturally not easy to send an assassin to assassinate the fourth child, but if people around him do something to him? It will be very difficult for him to guard against him. Now the old ten has taken refuge in the fourth child. We can convince the old ten to help us, then we can use the old ten to get rid of the old four!"


    Everyone was silent, thinking about the possibility of this matter, and the more they thought about it, the more they realized that this was indeed a good way.


    At this time, sending an assassin to assassinate the fourth prince is obviously very difficult. However, if the people around him and the people he trusts do their work, then he will be easily assassinated, and the old ten has now taken refuge in the fourth. He won his trust, and if he let the old ten go to assassinate the old four, it is indeed very likely to succeed.


    However, there is still a problem in this matter, that is, why did the old ten help them?


    Now that the old ten has taken refuge in the fourth, after the fourth ascends the throne, the benefits of the old ten will not be less, he has no need to take risks for uncertain things, especially this matter seems to be of no benefit to him. This is even more so in the case of


    "How do you convince us?" The crowd looked at the eighth prince and said, the eighth prince had become their backbone before they knew it.


    In this regard, the eighth prince is obviously very satisfied, he enjoys this feeling of being valued and becoming the focus.


    Of course, there are still problems to be solved, and he doesn¡¯t care about being proud, so he continues: ¡°It¡¯s really hard to want Lao Shi to help us, but I know one thing, but we can let Lao Shi stand on our side. ."


    "What''s the matter?" someone asked.


    "Don''t worry about this. You will leave it to me for the old ten. You will gather your own teams. Once the old four is dead, let our people quickly take over the defense of the entire city. Feng Guo''s army took advantage of the loopholes." The Eighth Prince didn''t directly say what he knew, but instead asked everyone to do other things.


    Although they were not very satisfied with the words of the eighth prince, everyone knew that at this time, they really couldn''t do anything else. It would be great to be able to do what the eighth prince explained.


    Seeing everyone leaving, a mocking look flashed in the eyes of the Eighth Prince. These people actually wanted to compete with themselves for the throne, which was just wishful thinking.

 2718 Chapter 2718 was discovered

    After the eighth prince separated from the others, he went to the place where the tenth prince lived. He was still very sure about his trip, because he knew something that no one else knew.


    That is, the general surnamed Yan who guarded the city gate had secretly sought refuge in the ten princes before, and now, the general surnamed Yan died suddenly. Although the eighth princes don¡¯t know who did this, just think about it. It can be thought that in this matter, there are definitely four princes.


    And I can think of this, and I believe that the ten princes must also be able to think of it. In this way, the ten princes must have no good feelings for the four princes, even if they are now relying on each other, they must be unconvinced in their heart. , Then, it is not too difficult to rebel against the ten princes.


    The reason why the eighth prince knew that the general surnamed Yan secretly took refuge in the tenth prince was discovered by coincidence. In fact, the ambitious eighth prince sent someone to monitor all the princes in the city, although he did not think that the ten princes had any Ambitious, able to fight for the throne, but he still sent people to monitor the ten princes.


    In this case, he discovered that the general surnamed Yan secretly went to the residence of the tenth prince, and more than once, all in the dead of night, this made the eighth prince think more.


    After that, the ten princes became apparently active. Others may not take it seriously, but the eighth prince felt that this must be the general surnamed Yan who secretly took refuge in the ten princes. Otherwise, he would not suddenly become active. Although I don''t understand why General Yan chose the ten princes, according to various signs, this possibility is very large.


    When this discovery was made, the eighth prince also regarded the tenth prince as a potential enemy. However, tonight, shortly before receiving the death of the old emperor, he learned from the news that the general surnamed Yan was on his way home at night Was ambushed and killed.


    In this way, the ten princes are no longer threatened, and the person who does it should be the fourth prince. After all, everyone knows that the fourth prince and the general surnamed Yan were very unhappy before, and the fourth prince always wanted to leave the city. However, the general surnamed Yan was already blocking the door, and there was a contradiction between the two.


    This is also the reason why the Eighth Prince is sure to convince the Ten Prince.


    When the ten princes learned that the eighth princes came to see him, they were very surprised. The relationship between the two is not good or bad, and the relationship is not very close. At this critical moment, how can the eight princes come to see him? What about him?


    However, since the people have already arrived, the ten princes still intend to meet, and he also wants to know why these eight princes are coming to him.


    The two met soon, and at the request of the eighth prince, the tenth prince evacuated all the others in the hall, and only the two of them were present.


    "Does mynah have anything to tell me?" The tenth prince looked at the eighth prince and asked. The eighth prince asked him to remove everyone. Obviously, there was a more private topic to talk about, and he didn''t want others to know.


    "Yes." The Eighth Prince did not deny it, but said frankly, "The General Yan who guards the city gate is your tenth brother, right?"


    The words of the eighth prince shocked the ten princes. After all, everyone knows that there is hatred between the general surnamed Yan and the fourth prince. If he is still alive, then forget it, the key is that he is dead, in case four The prince knew that the relationship between himself and him would definitely not let him go, and he was dragged down because of a dead person, it was really sad.


    Although the general surnamed Yan is dead, the hatred of the fourth princes against him definitely does not disappear so quickly. Once the eighth princes go to the fourth princes to talk nonsense, then he will be unlucky, let alone being reused by the fourth princes No, he didn''t want his life, that''s all good.


    Therefore, for the eighth princes, the tenth princes would not admit it. He shook his head quickly and said: "Nothing, mynah, where did you hear the news? This is completely a rumor. I have nothing to do with General Nayan. Usually there is no contact at all."


    "Really?" The Eighth Prince was not in a hurry, but said with a smile on his face: "But I have seen more than once, that General Yan came to Tenth Brother''s residence at night, of course, that was When he was still alive, he naturally wouldn''t do it now, because he died! As for how he died, I believe you should be very clear about how he died, right?"


    The ten princes did not expect that the eight princes were so clear about the matter between him and the generals surnamed Yan. Obviously they were not deceiving themselves. They really knew. As for whether they knew more details, he didn¡¯t know. .


    And this is what made the ten princes afraid. Once the four princes knew about the relationship between him and the generals surnamed Yan, they would definitely suspect that the actions of generals surnamed Yan had something to do with him. In fact, the generals surnamed Yan obeyed. The arrangement of the old emperor had nothing to do with him, but the four princes would definitely not think that way. When the time comes, it must be himself.


    Because of this, the tenth prince looked a little ugly. He said: "Myna, don''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, I really have nothing to do with General Na Yan."


    "Okay, even if I believe your tenth brother, do you think he will believe your tenth brother?" The Eighth Prince said in a hurry.


    The ten princes paused for a while, and then his face was a little bit sullen. Based on his understanding of the four princes, as long as he heard about this, whether there was evidence or not, he would definitely doubt himself. When the time comes, even if it is. No matter how you explain it yourself, it''s useless.


    "What do you want?" The tenth prince gave up struggling, and directly asked the eighth prince. He believed that the other party took the initiative to find it, and before saying this, he also let himself retreat the people around, which shows that the other party did not The meaning of wanting to inform, at least not now, he must have other plots.


    "It''s very simple, stand on our side and help us get rid of the fourth!" The Eighth Prince said directly. This is his purpose here. Since the tenth Prince has given up struggling, he doesn''t need to go around in circles.


    "This is impossible!" The ten princes subconsciously refused without thinking.


    After all, everyone now knows that the four princes are powerful and will soon ascend to the throne. At this time, go against the four princes. That''s not a court death. The ten princes are obviously unwilling to do so.


    "Nothing is impossible." The Eighth Prince said: "If you don''t agree, I will tell the fourth child about you and General Yan. You can see what he will do to you then!"

 2719 Chapter 2719 What do you want me to do

    The eighth prince''s words made the tenth prince hesitate.


    For the four princes, although the tenth princes did not have a lot of contact before, they still knew his character. Once he really knew the relationship between himself and the general surnamed Yan, he would never let him go.


    But now, the meaning of the eighth prince is very obvious, as long as they don¡¯t agree to them and don¡¯t stand on their side, then they will go to the fourth child to file a complaint. In this way, regardless of whether the eighth prince has evidence, There will be a gap between myself and the fourth child, and with the fourth child''s character, after having a gap with him, even if he will not really kill himself, he will definitely not reuse himself, but let himself go.


    In this way, you don''t have to talk about a good future.


    "How did General Yan die? I think you should know better than me, but you can bear this tone?" The Eighth Prince saw the tenth Prince''s expression a little loose and continued.


    The words of the eighth princes were in the heart of the tenth princes. The tenth princes were really worried about this matter. After all, General Yan was his hope of rising. As a result, he was killed by the four princes, and he was completely killed. Lost hope of contending for the throne.


    Although the ten princes have now taken refuge in the four princes, they did not really let go of General Yan, they just hid them deep in his heart. Now that the eight princes say so, his resentment towards the four princes has revived. .


    "What do you want me to do?" After a long time, the tenth prince finally spoke, and his words also showed that his position had changed.


    The eighth princes also breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the tenth princes say so. Since the tenth princes said so, then it means that this matter is done!


    Although the eighth prince was indeed very confident before coming, he was also afraid that the ten princes would walk all the way to the dark, so he did not agree to help himself and others. In that case, he had no choice, although he could indeed. Go to the fourth prince to file a complaint, but first of all, he has a bad relationship with the fourth prince, and now he says bad things about the ten prince. After the fourth prince listens, he may not believe him, and even think that he is deliberately instigating discord.


    In addition, even if the four princes believed his words, so what?At most, the ten princes will suffer, and the position of the fourth princes will not be affected in any way. In that case, what good will it do for you?


    Therefore, the best result was that the ten princes agreed to join him and others. In this way, he would have a chance to eradicate the four princes, and he would have the opportunity to compete for the throne again.


    Fortunately, the last ten princes still made a favorable choice for himself and others.


    "What you have to do is very simple." The Eighth Prince said to the Tenth Prince.


    Afterwards, he discussed with the ten princes what to do, and since the ten princes have decided to cooperate with the eighth princes and others, he naturally listened very carefully, because he knew that if the plan failed, the only thing waiting for him was Death, there will be no other circumstances.


    While the Eighth Prince and the Tenth Prince conspired to get rid of the Fourth Prince, the Fourth Prince was celebrating the upcoming victory.


    Although it is said that it will take three days to ascend to the throne, but since the ministers and generals have agreed to this matter, in the eyes of the four princes, there will be no more surprises in this matter. , I only have to wait for three days to become the throne.


    The four princes originally planned to take troops out of the city to attack Yuanfeng¡¯s army tonight. For this reason, he also deliberately got rid of the troublesome General Yan, but now the old emperor died suddenly, which made the four princes Temporarily gave up this plan, and he was about to ascend to the throne. It is still the main thing to keep stable. There is no need to send troops to attack the army of the Yuanfeng Kingdom at this time.


    In the eyes of the four princes, Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city was already like a paper tiger. After he became the throne, he personally led the army out of the city to attack them. When that time, he defeated Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city and took advantage of the situation. Occupy the entire gate and achieve unworldly meritorious deeds, and see who dares to refuse to convince himself when that happens.


    Everything went smoothly, so it''s no wonder that the fourth prince will be in a good mood.


    Of course, it¡¯s not something that didn¡¯t add up to him. That was the other princes except the ten princes. It can be seen that those princes were very unconvinced with them. , Then I will also be very upset.


    However, although the four princes understood them, he would not condone them. He had already thought about it. When he got to that position, he would act on those princes. He would never want to see them. In the country, there are still people who oppose themselves, disagree with themselves, and don''t want to see any existence that threatens them.


    As for the ten princes, the fourth princes are still very satisfied. This unambitious younger brother stood on his side for the first time. This shows that he still has some vision. In the future, it is not impossible to give him a good position. Anyway, he has no ability, no ambition, and it is good to train him. In this case, outsiders can never say that they are disregarding family affection.


    And just as the fourth prince was thinking about what position to give to the tenth prince, he heard the next report, and the tenth prince invited him to get together at noon tomorrow. He didn¡¯t say any reason. However, the fourth prince thought it was ten. The prince came to get closer to himself.


    This is also completely understandable. After all, the ten princes did not know him very well before, and he is about to become the throne. The ten princes want to have a good relationship with themselves, it is completely understandable. If they are themselves, they will do so. of.


    For this reason, the four princes did not refuse the invitation of the ten princes. As the first prince to take refuge in him, the four princes felt that he still had to give the ten princes some face. The other party actively invited him, so he had to go. I agreed.


    Of course, because the old emperor had just died, they couldn¡¯t celebrate it. Moreover, the burial of the old emperor also had a very complicated process. Although the minds of these princes were all competing for the throne at this time, The superficial work is still to be done, otherwise, it will definitely be criticized by those civil servants.


    Because of this, these princes are still very busy these days, and naturally they don''t have much time to get together. It''s like this evening, after they return to their respective residences to rest for a while, they still go to keep the spirit of the old emperor.


    But at this time, Huang Feng, the real murderer who killed the old emperor, did not rush to leave the city. Although the city had sufficient defensive strength, it was nothing to him. He could leave anytime he wanted.

 2720 Chapter 2720

    Huang Feng didn''t rush to leave, naturally he wanted to see what follow-up would happen after he killed the old emperor.


    Some things that happened later were beyond Huang Feng''s expectations, but some were within his expectations.


    Huang Feng originally thought that after the old emperor was assassinated, Feng Jueguo would boil like a pot, sealed off the city gate, and tried his best to capture the murderer, that is, he. After all, it was their emperor who died. It is the face of a country. Now it has been assassinated. Wouldn''t it be shameful if the murderer is not caught?


    However, the fact is that Feng Jueguo did not choose to do this. Although they were indeed arresting the murderer, the intensity of the search was very low, as if they were doing it. It felt like just Only an insignificant person died.


    Such a result was unexpected by Huang Feng. Although it was said that even if they tried their best to search and arrest, it was impossible to catch himself, but they didn''t even do it, just behave. This is true and unexpected.


    What Huang Feng expected was the reaction of the princes of Feng Jueguo and the change in their relationship.


    Huang Feng chose to kill the old emperor because he wanted to make Feng Jueguo mess up himself. In that case, it would be easy for them to break into the city, and the casualties would be reduced.


    And those princes, after learning of the death of the old emperor, the conflicts were indeed intensified, and they quarreled in the hall. After that, they all had ghosts in their hearts and had their own calculations, although the eight princes and others had already discussed things. I tried my best to be careful, but Huang Feng, who had been following them, listened to him. He even heard the conversation between the eighth prince and the tenth prince clearly.


    Therefore, Huang Feng also knew who the people he met by chance were and what their identities were, and also knew the conspiracy between the Eighth Prince and the Tenth Prince.


    Now that he knew the plan between them, Huang Feng would naturally do something to stir up even greater conflicts in Feng Jueguo.


    At noon the next day, the four princes took people to the tenth prince¡¯s residence. Although they already had some trust in the ten princes, it was a critical period after all, and the ten princes had just taken refuge in him not long ago. So, this Guards are still required, especially since the old emperor has just been assassinated and died. Although the four princes did not make people try their best to catch the murderer, they were afraid that the murderer would do it to himself. Therefore, not only was the guard with him, but also the number of them. Not a lot.


    At this time, the ten princes were in his residence, waiting a little nervously. After a while, he would assassinate the four princes according to the method previously discussed with the eight princes. See through, then, his fate must be very miserable.


    "It won''t be discovered. Except for himself and Mynah, no one else knows about this matter. The eighth and fourth have never dealt with it. It is impossible for him to betray himself in this matter." The tenth prince comforted himself. .


    However, even though he thought so, the ten princes were still very nervous, so that his face was a little pale, and there were sweat beads on his forehead. After all, this was something related to his own life. It is impossible not to worry. .


    Seeing the arrival of the carriage of the four princes, the ten princes rushed up.


    This is a manifestation of a lower profile, and of course, it is also to further eliminate the four princes'' suspicion of him and increase their trust in him.


    "Thank you four brothers for showing their faces together." The tenth prince bent slightly and said.


    "Yeah." What made the ten princes surprised and more nervous was that the fourth princes didn''t seem to be too enthusiastic, at least compared with yesterday, far inferior.


    The four princes did not pay attention to the slightly surprised ten princes, but went straight forward. After the ten princes reacted, they immediately followed.


    At this time, the fourth prince suddenly said to the tenth prince: "Ten brother, you are very hot?"


    "Hot? Am I not hot?" The ten prince said in astonishment.


    "It''s not hot, why do you sweat on your forehead?" said the fourth prince.


    "Um." The ten princes did not expect the four princes to observe so carefully, and he paused and said: "Tension, brother, you will soon be our emperor, you will be able to dine with the future emperor. Also flattered."


    "Really?" The fourth prince said noncommittal, after which he continued to lift his leg and walk in.


    The tenth prince looked at the fourth prince''s back, wondering what the fourth prince said just now. Why did he ask, did he find something?


    The ten princes, who were already very nervous, became even more nervous at this time. They kept wondering whether the fourth princes found themselves and whether they should continue.


    It¡¯s just that now that the four princes have already walked in, it¡¯s hard for him to stay here all the time. He can only take a few steps and catch up with the four princes. Anyway, since the four princes have already come, he must go. Entertained.


    After entering the hall, both the host and the guest were seated. Even in their own residence, the tenth prince did not dare to sit in the main seat, while the fourth prince still had a lot of guards standing behind him. Obviously, even if he was eating, he did not. Will withdraw his guard.


    The ten princes looked at the guards behind the fourth princes, and felt a little drumming in his heart. Fortunately, he was not going to kill the ten princes by force. In that case, he would be infamy. Even if the ten princes died, he would not If there is a good end, the ten princes are not stupid, when the time comes, the eight princes and others will definitely abandon him.


    Therefore, the way he discussed with the eight princes was to invite the four princes to come over for dinner, and then prescribe the medicine in the wine. Moreover, it was still a chronic medicine that would not happen on the spot, but after half a day, the poison would happen. , No one will doubt him.


    This is also the method acceptable to the ten princes. Although he also wants to kill the fourth princes, he does not want to involve himself in it.


    At this time, a maid poured wine for the two of them. The tenth prince''s eyes unconsciously looked at the wine glass in front of the fourth prince. The wine is not poisonous. He grinds the poison into powder in advance and sticks it inside the glass. Because of the small amount, it is not easy to find at all. After pouring the wine, it will dissolve quickly and is colorless and tasteless.


    The wine has been poured, and the ten princes took the initiative to raise their glasses and said to the fourth princes: "I wish my fourth brother a smooth ascension to the throne. I believe that under the leadership of the fourth brother, our Feng Jueguo will be extremely brilliant, fourth brother. It will also accomplish something great!"


    After finishing speaking, the ten princes drank all the wine in the cup in order to show respect!

 2721 Chapter 2721 so bold

    The fourth prince also picked up the wine glass. The tenth prince felt his heartbeat speed up several times. As long as the fourth prince drank this glass of wine, then even the gods would not be able to save it, and he would get rid of a big enemy. , Can be regarded as a sigh of foul breath.


    The ten princes were looking forward to the fourth prince to drink this glass of wine, so naturally they looked at the fourth prince more unconsciously.


    However, when the fourth prince brought the wine glass to the edge of his lips, he stopped suddenly, then looked at the tenth prince and said, "Ten brothers seem to be looking forward to me drinking this glass of wine?"


    "Yes, oh, no, nothing, nothing." The tenth prince subconsciously wanted to say yes, but then he reacted and quickly changed his words.


    "Is this or not?" The Fourth Prince continued to ask.


    "No, no." The tenth prince said: "Fourth brother is free."


    "Really random?" the fourth prince asked: "Then I won''t drink it."


    After speaking, the fourth prince put the wine glass in his hand on the table in front of him.


    The ten princes were anxious, but they did not dare to show the slightest expression on their faces. They were afraid of what the four princes would see. The four princes were unwilling to drink, and the ten princes could not force him to drink, so they could only look for opportunities.


    "Ten brother, what do you think about my ascension to the throne?" the fourth prince looked at the ten prince and asked.


    "Of course I support my younger brother. You should be aware of this. The tenth prince said: "In the hall before, I also stood up for the first time to support the fourth brother."


    The tenth prince didn¡¯t know why his fourth elder brother asked this. When the other party asked, he felt a little unsure, especially when the other party didn¡¯t drink and suddenly put the wine glass down, which made his heart even more uneasy. , Quickly expressed loyalty.


    Of course, in fact, the ten princes did this before, so it is not a lie that he said this now. In his opinion, the four princes shouldn''t doubt him.


    "Yes." The fourth prince nodded: "You were indeed the first prince to stand up and support me before, so I don''t want to believe that you will betray me."


    "Snapped!"


    The fourth prince''s words shocked the tenth prince. There was a ghost in his heart. Now that he heard the fourth prince say this, he was naturally shocked. The chopsticks in his hand fell to the ground.


    The four princes looked at the ten princes with a somewhat extreme reaction, with an inexplicable smile on their faces, looking at the ten princes.


    The tenth prince also reacted at this time. His reaction just now was a bit too big, and he hurriedly covered up: "Why didn''t the fourth brother say this? The courtier never thought of betraying the fourth brother. The fourth brother said that, some, a little scared. I''m here to the minister."


    In fact, at this time, the ten princes were indeed very nervous. He found that the four princes seemed to be somewhat abnormal since they got off the carriage until now, including his actions and words. It seems that he knows something. same.


    "Could it be that he really did it? If that''s the case, what should I do? He will definitely not let me go afterwards." The ten prince thought in fear.


    The fourth prince is not a generous person. What''s more, he is now calculating and killing him. Therefore, if the fourth prince really knows what he and the eighth prince are planning, he will definitely not let it go. my own.


    "Are you so courageous?" the fourth prince asked with a smile.


    "Yes, the minister has always been very courageous." The ten prince smiled.


    "bump!"


    The four princes suddenly slapped the table severely, and sternly said to the ten princes: "I think you are courageous! You dare to betray me? You want to poison me? Who dares to say that you are courageous?!"


    "Fourth brother, wronged!" The tenth prince was even more frightened, and he said to the fourth prince with a nervous expression: "The minister never thought about betraying you, let alone poisoning you, fourth brother, don''t you Listen to the slander."


    "Slander? I hope it is slander. I really didn''t expect that you, tenth brother, honest and honest, would actually do such a thing." said the fourth prince.


    "I was wronged, my courtier was wronged." The ten princes could only keep saying that he was wronged.


    "Okay." The four princes suddenly slowed down, and once again picked up the glass of wine in front of him, and then said to the ten princes: "As long as you drink this glass of wine, I believe you have been wronged, and I will not Will treat you badly."


    "This..." The ten princes who had been yelling for injustice just now were suddenly stunned. His eyes looked at the glass of wine in the hands of the fourth prince, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Why? Not willing? Still not dare?" The fourth prince looked at the tenth prince mockingly and asked.


    "Four brother, listen to me to explain." The tenth prince said.


    "I don''t want to hear any explanation. Now, I will ask you, this glass of wine, do you drink or not?" The fourth prince looked at the ten princes and gave no chance to explain.


    The tenth prince''s face turned pale. At this time, he did not agree, nor did he not agree. However, one thing he can be sure of is that the four princes already know what he and the eighth princes are planning, otherwise, He would not behave like this, let alone force himself to drink that glass of wine.


    But what should I do now?


    Wine must not be drunk, because he knows that there is poison in the wine, and there is still no antidote. However, if you do not drink it, the fourth prince will not let him go. Obviously, the other party is already suspicious , As long as he doesn''t drink the wine, then he is sure that he is indeed betraying him and wants to poison him.


    "What? Haven''t thought about it yet? It''s just a glass of wine, is it so difficult?" the fourth prince asked.


    "Fourth brother, I can''t drink this wine." The ten prince gritted his teeth and said: "This wine is poisonous! However, I was also forced to do this. It was the old man. He wanted to poison you and me. It doesn''t matter"


    "It doesn''t matter? If you don''t have this idea, you can come to me to report on him, instead of doing what he said." The fourth prince obviously did not believe the tenth prince: "Since you did what he said , Then it means you want to kill me in your heart too, am I right?"


    "Four brother, I was wronged!" The tenth prince felt that he was about to cry. In these short two days, he felt that he was completely from heaven to hell. First, he took refuge in his own Yan general and was killed. Great loss, and then, the old emperor died, he completely lost the opportunity to compete for the throne, and now, under the agitation of the eight princes, he started with the four princes, and as a result, he was discovered in advance by the four princes.


    The ten princes found that he was really too difficult!

 2722 Chapter 2722 how to know

    As for how the four princes discovered this, the ten princes were also full of doubts.


    Last night, when he discussed the matter with the Eighth Prince, no one was around, and only the two of them knew about this matter.


    And he definitely didn¡¯t tell the secrets. As for the eighth princes, he probably wouldn¡¯t tell them. After all, the relationship between him and the fourth princes was very poor, and they were completely torn apart in the hall before. Facially, once the four princes become the throne, the eighth prince''s life will definitely not be easy, he has no reason to inform, and he should want the fourth prince to die more than himself.


    The ten princes thought about breaking their heads and couldn''t understand what was going on, where the news was leaked, and how did the fourth princes know about it.


    The ten princes obviously didn¡¯t know. At the time, he and the eighth princes were not the only two in the hall, but there was another person present. It was just that that person was in a state of invisibility, and they didn¡¯t find out at all, and their conversation The content was also heard exactly one word.


    "Still calling for injustice?" The fourth prince said disdainfully: "I really didn''t expect that you would have the courage to do this kind of thing. Now that you have done it, you have to bear the consequences."


    With that said, the four princes motioned to the guards behind him to go forward and grab the ten princes. The fourth princes would not be polite to such a person who dared to murder him. He brought a lot of guards, and, They were all elite. Although the ten princes also wanted to keep these guards outside the temple, the four princes insisted on carrying them. The ten princes were afraid that the four princes would have doubts, so they did not insist.


    But now, the people he personally put in have become the killers.


    Seeing that the guards behind the four princes wanted to come and arrest him, the ten princes were naturally scared and quickly let the guards around him resist. Fortunately, this is his territory after all, although he does not have a large number of military commanders and civil servants. We support, but some guards still have it.


    However, the ten princes are not valued after all. Whether they are civil servants, princes, or old princes, they do not pay much attention to the ten princes. Therefore, although the ten princes also have guards, the number and quality of the guards are all Not very high, round single-player combat ability, the guards around the tenth princes are no better than those around the fourth princes.


    "Do you think these people can block my people?" The fourth prince looked at the ten princes disdainfully and said: "Since I knew your affairs in advance, I still dare to come here, naturally I made preparations."


    On the scene, although the four princes also brought guards, compared with the ten princes, although they have some advantages in single units, they are disadvantageous in number. Although the ten princes are not taken seriously, , After all, this is the other side''s territory, and there are still some guards.


    However, although the four princes brought not many of these people, there is no problem to ensure the safety of the four princes. The biggest reliance of the four princes is not the guards who followed him in, but the subsequent rush. The person who came, just like what he just said, since he already knew the plot of the tenth prince and the eighth prince, and dared to come to the banquet, that means he must be prepared, otherwise, come here to die?


    As for how the four princes knew about the conspiracy between the eighth prince and the tenth prince, I have to talk about it this morning.


    This morning, when the fourth prince woke up, he found a note beside his bed. This shocked him. It showed that someone had visited his room at night, and he and his The guards didn''t even notice it. Fortunately, the other party didn''t mean to hurt him. Otherwise, wouldn''t he have died and didn''t know how to die?


    Thinking of this, the four princes were in a cold sweat. He secretly said that he was still careless. Then, the first thing he thought of was that the murderer who entered his room at night was the murderer who killed the old emperor, because the person who sneaked into his bedroom, The skill is too powerful, and the person who killed the old emperor is not weak.


    There is such a person hiding in the dark, and the four princes are very unreliable. Fortunately, the only good news is that the other party does not seem to be malicious to him. Otherwise, he might have been killed by the other party just like the old emperor. .


    The four princes arranged for more people to protect themselves, while thinking that if the other party comes again next time, they will recruit each other if they have a chance. After all, such a master, everyone wants him, and there is no malice against him. He was given a chance to solicit.


    After thinking about this, the four princes opened the note, and even after seeing what was written on the note, his face changed many times after reading it.


    The content on the note was the conspiracy of the eighth prince and the tenth prince, and even included the time when the eighth prince went to the tenth prince, and the two were prepared to wait for someone, as if this person was on the scene at the time, watching the eighth prince. The prince conspired like the ten princes, and they said it too clearly.


    The four princes were skeptical at first, but after thinking of the strength of the other party, even after the guards around him did not find him sneaking into his bedroom, he somewhat believed the other party¡¯s words. Maybe, the other party was lurking in the tenth prince¡¯s residence at the time. So, overheard the content.


    And the other party can take the initiative to tell him, this is the other party''s good performance again in the eyes of the four princes.


    Later, he began to consider how to deal with this matter.


    The fourth prince was naturally hesitating. His first thought was to stop attending this banquet. In this case, no matter whether the content on the note was true or false, he would not be in any danger.


    However, afterwards, he denied this idea. If he did not go, there would be no way to prove that the eighth prince and the tenth prince secretly planned to kill him. Then the two of them can continue to hide, who knows when they will be assassinated again. Myself, maybe no one will remind me next time.


    And if I go this time, I can take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of the eighth prince and the tenth prince, eliminate the two hidden dangers, and at the same time warn the other princes not to have unnecessary thoughts, and make them honest. , In this case, if you ascend to the throne and proclaim the emperor, there will be no obstacles.


    And before he knew the contents of the Eighth Prince and Tenth Prince''s plan, he could still guarantee his safety and ensure that his plan could be implemented.


    It''s just that the fourth prince didn''t know that the person who thought like this before, the surname Yan, had been killed by him.

 2723 Chapter 2723 The Eighth Prince Arrived

    Because I was confident that there would be no accident. At the same time, the four princes also wanted to verify the authenticity of the content on the note. If what the note says is true, then it undoubtedly proves that the master behind the scenes is to himself. If you have a good opinion, you can solicit each other, and you can also take this opportunity to get rid of the ten princes and eight princes, leaving others speechless.


    Therefore, the four princes finally decided to go to the residence of the ten princes. However, the guarding power around him increased a bit. At the same time, he ordered his generals to bring the team to support after he left, and the eight princes and The power of the ten princes was wiped out.


    Therefore, this is where the situation is now. The four princes are sitting here peacefully. He knows that outside the tenth prince¡¯s residence, his own people should have almost arrived. After all, the number of guards here is limited, and they must be wiped out. , It doesn''t take too much effort. The plan of the four princes is to destroy the ten princes first, and then to destroy the eight princes.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long to fight in the hall, and the sound of fighting came from outside, and the fourth prince had a smile on his face. Everything was under his control.


    The fourth prince relaxed, but the face of the tenth prince on the other side changed drastically, because he also heard the sound of fighting outside. Obviously, the person must be from the fourth prince. Obviously, he knew it before. If he dared to come here for what he planned with the Eighth Prince, that means he was prepared, and the sound of fighting outside was his preparation.


    The ten princes are still very clear about the strength gap between himself and the fourth princes. If they really fight, they will definitely not be the opponents of the four princes. Don''t say that you are any prince in this city. It would not be the opponent of the four princes, otherwise, they would not be afraid of the four princes, so they would choose to assassinate this method.


    Therefore, now that the four princes have done something to themselves, the tenth princes are in a panic. They have already regretted that they had agreed to the eighth princes impulsively before, so he should think more about it.


    However, regret is no longer useful. The fourth prince will not believe his explanation and will not give him another chance. Now the tenth prince only hopes that the eighth prince can get news, so as to bring people to save himself.


    However, the ten princes also knew that this matter was still very difficult. Although the eighth princes would pay attention to what happened here, they might not be able to know what happened here, and even if they knew it, he might not be willing. Shot.


    "If you don''t make a move, you have to accompany me and be killed by the fourth eldest." The tenth prince thought to himself.


    Obviously, the four princes already knew what he was planning with the eighth princes. After getting rid of himself, he must have done something with the eighth princes. I hope the eighth princes can understand this situation.


    In fact, the eighth princes at this time were indeed mobilizing themselves to take refuge in their own army to the tenth prince''s residence. Of course, he was not going to act on the ten princes, but on the four princes.


    When the four princes went to the residence of the tenth princes, the eighth princes were indeed paying attention to the situation there, and at this moment, he also received a note from someone who did not know who sent it. The note clearly stated that the fourth princes Already knew about the conspiracy between him and the ten princes, the four princes were planning to take someone to destroy the ten princes, and after the ten princes were destroyed, the next one would naturally be him, the eighth prince.


    When I saw this note, the Eighth Prince was as shocked and angry as the Fourth Prince, because there were many guards around him, and it was still during the day, but now he was secretly close by, but there was none. Any discovery, this kind of situation, made him afraid, if the other party wanted to kill him, he would not even have a chance to react, let alone resist.


    However, since the other party did not kill himself, it shows that there is still not much hostility towards him, and the other party sent this note specially, it should not be nothing to do. Obviously, the credibility of this note is still very high.


    Of course, the eighth prince didn''t believe the other party all at once. He still secretly investigated it, and it turned out that the army under the four princes was abnormally mobilized. As a result, the eighth prince believed the content of the note even more.


    After that, the eighth prince immediately mobilized all the power he could mobilize. At this crisis, he dared not keep anything. His strength was not as good as the fourth prince. If he did not mobilize all the power, then, wait His only perishes.


    After the eighth prince mobilized all his troops, the latest news came from the tenth prince''s residence. As expected, the four princes were attacking the tenth prince''s residence, as the note said.


    At this time, the eighth prince completely believed the content of the note. He did not dare to delay, and hurriedly took someone to the tenth prince¡¯s residence to attack the fourth prince. This was not only for the tenth prince, but also for him. For himself, as long as the four princes are destroyed, then he will be safe, and there is still a chance to fight for the throne again.


    When the eighth prince rushed to the residence of the tenth prince, there was a lively fight there, but the fourth prince was obviously prepared, so his people have already had the absolute upper hand at this time, as long as there is a little more time , The people of the ten princes will all be defeated.


    The eighth prince thanked the person who delivered the letter in his heart. Fortunately, he came in time, otherwise, maybe he and the tenth prince would be defeated by the four princes.


    The eighth prince did not dare to delay, and quickly asked his own people to come forward to support and fight with the fourth prince.


    "What? The eighth people are here? Why did they come so quickly?" The fourth prince in the hall quickly learned the news outside and was immediately surprised.


    This time, in order not to arouse the vigilance of the eighth prince and the tenth prince, the fourth prince and the army under them acted separately, so as not to give the tenth prince and the eighth prince time to prepare, waiting for the tenth prince and the eighth prince to be destroyed. Even if you know the news here, you don''t have time to prepare and mobilize the army, and when the time comes, you can kill the Eighth Prince.


    However, the current facts are obviously not like this. The eighth princes came too soon, much faster than he thought. The fourth princes didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he was quite certain, that is, the eighth princes. The unexpected arrival made his original plan come to nothing, and even, he was already in danger here. Once the Eighth Prince rushed in, he might not be able to retreat completely.

 2724 Chapter 2724 Whos Reinforcement

    "Quickly, go back and ask for help, so that more people can come here to support! In addition, let the outsiders block the old eight! Can''t let them in!" The fourth prince said to the soldiers next to him in a panic.


    At this time, he already regretted coming to the banquet in person. If he knew that the plan would go wrong and put himself in danger, he would say nothing. At that time, he thought his plan was foolproof and wanted to see the old man with his own eyes. The scene where Ten and Old Eight were killed, came here in person, but he did not expect that the plan had an accident. The Eighth Prince knew his actions earlier than he expected and arrived here faster.


    The four princes know that since the eighth prince is here, it is impossible to bring too few people. Both parties now know the other''s mind, so they both want to do their best to destroy the other party. In this case, the eighth prince How can you keep your hands?


    And because of this, only those outsiders cannot defeat the Eighth Prince. In this case, he can only ask for help from the outside world.


    The soldiers of the fourth princes quickly led the troops, and now the people of the eighth princes are still fighting with the fourth princes, and they are far from the point of encircling here, so it is not too difficult to rush out for help. Things.


    On the other side, the ten princes who were originally worried and frightened, immediately became happy after knowing that the eight princes were brought here.


    Originally, he thought that the Eighth Prince would not know what happened here so quickly, and he would not bring people here so quickly. However, now the Eighth Prince has come, and he also brought a lot of people. It was beyond the expectation of the ten princes, but it was enough to make the ten princes happy.


    "Great, mynah is here, I''m saved!" Looking at the people who are still fighting in front of them, the tenth prince thought happily.


    At this time, he no longer thinks about fighting for the throne, just thinking that it is good to be able to escape safely, as long as he can survive, being an emperor is not so important.


    The arrival of the Eighth Prince undoubtedly brought him great hope, and he finally saw the hope of living.


    And the eight princes outside the temple were also a little energetic at this time. He knew that the fourth princes were inside. As long as he was caught or killed, his status would be different in an instant, although this was different from the original plan. Similarly, afterwards, he would definitely be criticized by those civil servants and generals, but now he can no longer control so much. If he does not kill the four princes, he will die. At this time, there is no need to think so much.


    Moreover, since ancient times, the winner is king and the loser Kou, as long as he wins in the end, then he is the winner. Naturally, he has the final say on how to write history books.


    Of course, the prerequisite for all this is to kill the four princes first to solve the biggest threat at present.


    "Quick, speed up the attack, don''t let the fourth one run away!" The Eighth Prince ordered the soldiers around him.


    After all, this is in the capital city. Here, the four princes have the most power. Once the battle is delayed, the people of the four princes will definitely come to support. Therefore, what the eight princes can do is to make a quick battle and make a quick decision. Before people arrive, kill the eight princes. When the time comes, even if the reinforcements arrive, he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    The offensive on the Eighth Prince''s side suddenly became more fierce. The Fourth Prince''s people immediately felt tremendous pressure, but their strength was not weak. In order to solve the Eighth and Tenth Princes as soon as possible, the Fourth Prince arranged these to come. The supporters are also elite forces in the army, and the combat effectiveness is naturally not weak. Although overall inferior to the eighth princes, it is still possible to resist for a period of time.


    As long as they persist for a while, they believe that there will be reinforcements to rescue them.


    Sure enough, about the time of a stick of incense, the noise from a distance, an army is coming!


    Seeing the army coming, the four princes'' subordinates suddenly showed joy. At this time, most of them were their reinforcements. In this city, after all, the four princes were the most powerful.


    As for the Eighth Prince and those under his staff, the expressions on their faces at this time were very ugly, because they also knew that the people who came were the reinforcements of those opposite, not them, although the Eighth Prince had been there during this period of time. Urge his men to increase their offensive strength. However, the strength of those of the Four Princes is really not weak. Although the defense line seems to be broken at any time, they can always hold on. In this way, even though he is very People have caused a lot of damage, but they have not been able to change the situation on the entire battlefield.


    And at this moment, the reinforcements of the four princes came, and one can imagine how the eight princes felt at this time.


    Looking at the dense and approaching army, the face of the eight princes is like black coal. If he catches or kills the four princes before these soldiers arrive, then as his own prince, he can still fight. Live these soldiers.


    However, the current situation is that he has not been able to capture or kill the Fourth Prince. In this way, those who have already taken refuge in the Fourth Prince will naturally not be frightened by him.


    What else?


    escape?This is obviously impossible, because he sent someone to besiege the fourth prince. Both sides have completely torn their faces and pierced the window paper. Even if he stops now, the fourth prince will definitely not let him go. .


    Continue to attack?


    It is also very difficult. There are four princes in front of them blocking them, and there are reinforcements from the four princes behind them. They already feel surrounded by front and back. In this case, they want to penetrate the defense line in front of them. It is still very difficult. Although the number of people in front of them is small, they resisted very stubbornly. Now, seeing the arrival of reinforcements, their morale is naturally stronger and they want to defeat them in a short time. It is definitely not an easy task.


    The Eighth Prince was immediately caught in a dilemma and didn''t know how to choose.


    However, at this time, the reinforcements of the four princes were getting closer and closer, and the leading troops had entered the battle, and instantly fought with the eight princes, which also showed that they were indeed the four princes.


    The eighth prince was a little desperate. He now completely had no chance to go in and catch the fourth prince. As time passed, he would be slowly surrounded until he was finally siege to die.


    At this moment, another noise came from another direction, and another group of troops came towards the place where everyone was fighting.

 2725 Chapter 2725 The Eighth Prince Who Was Awakened

    The eighth prince suddenly became even more desperate. His current situation was already difficult enough. He was already at a disadvantage. If the four princes still had reinforcements, then he would have no hope of escape. As for killing the four princes, It is even more impossible.


    However, when the eight princes were desperate, they discovered that the group of people who had just appeared did not attack them, but instead attacked the reinforcements of the four princes. This situation immediately surprised the eight princes and felt overjoyed. .


    This is my own reinforcements!


    The Eighth Prince immediately realized that these people who had just arrived were actually on his side, but the Eighth Prince was a little confused and did not know the identity of these people, because he knew that the people he could mobilize had already been mobilized. Come here, there should be no reinforcements, so where do these people come from?


    However, the Eighth Prince soon knew the identities of these people, because among these people, he saw some familiar figures. These people he had identified, he knew, and he had seen them before, but, no In his own residence, but in the other princes.


    Obviously, these people are those who take refuge in other princes, and they must have accepted other princes'' orders to come to support themselves.


    But how did the other princes know about this?The eighth prince was puzzled.


    Because there is only one throne, and the eighth princes are determined to get that position, so when he discussed with the ten princes to get rid of the four princes, he didn''t think about telling the other princes. His idea is very simple, that is, first Unite the ten princes and kill the four princes, and then, before the other princes can react, take over the four princes'' men.


    In order to be able to take over the subordinates of the four princes in front of the other princes, the eighth princes obviously will not notify the other princes in advance. Therefore, the other princes should not know this.


    However, the current facts are obviously not the case. Other princes¡¯ men actually appeared here at this time, which shows that they have already known about this before, and they have prepared in advance. Otherwise, they cannot Someone will appear here soon.


    But, how did the other princes know this?Could it be that they are also monitoring the ten princes here?No, the ten princes are usually very low-key. No one thought he would have an idea about the throne before, and no one would take him seriously. Except for himself, no one would send someone to monitor the ten princes.


    Moreover, even if the other princes are monitoring the ten princes, they cannot be so fast. There are so many troops arriving here, except that they already knew about it, and they knew about it before the four princes arrived here. Only then will they have enough time to prepare.


    Thinking of this, that inexplicable piece of paper appeared in the mind of the Eighth Prince. It was because of that piece of paper that he was able to know the things here in advance and make preparations in advance. However, he arrived here in the first time.


    I got the note, then, would the other princes also get the note, or is it a similar note?Only in this way can they prepare in advance.


    And the person who passed the note can pass the note into his own hands without knowing it, so he is also able to pass the note into the hands of other princes. In this way, other people It is understandable to know what happened here.


    Thinking of this possibility, the eighth prince suddenly felt chills. He felt that he, the fourth princes, the tenth princes, and even the other princes were all in someone¡¯s calculations. It seemed that there was a black hand behind this incident, manipulating it. All this, and these princes, are pawns in the opponent''s hands.


    Thinking of this situation, the joy of the arrival of reinforcements suddenly reduced a lot.


    However, the eighth prince also understood that since he has entered the game, there is no way to get out easily. The only thing he can do now is to escape from here, or even kill the fourth prince, because he and the fourth prince have completely torn their faces. No matter what the reason, he is now at odds with the four princes. Only by killing the four princes can he save his life.


    "When you are on the throne, you must pull out the black hands hidden behind the scenes!" The Eighth Prince thought viciously in his heart.


    Thinking that he had been calculated by others, the eighth prince was frightened, but also had a deep anger, and vowed in his heart that he would pull out the black hand behind the scenes.


    "Lao Ba, Lao Ba! We''re here to save you!" At this time, the eighth prince heard a familiar voice and saw the familiar figures in the crowd. Those people were the other princes.


    The eighth prince did not expect that the other princes not only sent people, but they all came personally. Obviously, they had a lot of confidence in this line of business.


    In fact, after these princes led the team, they did have a great advantage. Although these princes were taken out alone, they were not the opponents of the four princes, but they are now united, and, The four princes have not yet called all the people, so in terms of numbers, the eight princes and others have already occupied a great advantage.


    Seeing this scene, the Eighth Prince suddenly increased his confidence. As long as he defeated these people in front of him and captured or killed the Fourth Prince, he would regain control of the initiative, even if someone behind the scenes was pushing this matter. Believe that as long as one''s strength is strong enough, then the people behind the scenes can''t do anything with themselves.


    In fact, the other princes thought so too, otherwise, they wouldn''t come in person.


    Just as the Eighth Prince thought, these princes also received a note similar to his previous one. The content on the note is exactly about the matter here. The note is very clear. The four princes are going to treat them These people have started, he is going to destroy the eighth and tenth princes first, and then he will go to clean up the other princes, the cruel four princes, will not leave a prince.


    At the beginning, these princes did not believe, but when they saw that the four princes really took people to attack the tenth prince¡¯s residence, they believed it, and then they thought that the four princes were determined to win the throne. They were all in harmony before. The four princes have competed for the throne, so it is completely understandable that the four princes will act on them.


    After these princes believed the contents of the note, they naturally wouldn''t wait to die, so they took the initiative to bring people there.

 2726 Chapter 2726 Dispatch More People

    And these princes decided to come in person because they wanted to fight for the merits. Moreover, this time they were after all the four princes. The fourth princes are now the most powerful princes in the country. Most people really don¡¯t have the courage to be hostile to him. These princes were also afraid that the soldiers under their hands would surrender to the four princes under pressure, and in that case, they would be finished.


    Therefore, at this critical moment, they must come in person and come to the scene.


    When these princes arrived here with the team, they indeed saw the four princes fighting with the eighth princes and ten princes, which made them believe the content of the note even more. Then, they did not hesitate even more, and immediately took the people and joined the battle.


    Because other princes led the team to join, the team of the four princes fell into a disadvantage in an instant, and the news was soon known by the four princes in the palace.


    At this time, the fight between the guards of the four princes and the guards of the ten princes had entered a white-hot stage. There were a lot of people lying on the ground, and the wailing sound filled the entire hall.


    Originally, the four princes were still thinking about the people outside, who could defeat the coalition forces of the eighth princes and ten princes, and came to support him, but he did not expect that at this time, there would be other princes joining in.


    "Asshole! These damn assholes! You all deserve to die!" The fourth prince cursed loudly. The object of his curse was naturally the other princes. He naturally knew that the princes had ideas about the throne, and he also thought, first Destroy the eighth prince and the tenth prince, and then deal with the other princes, but he didn''t expect that the princes would actually take care of them first. They brought all the people who took refuge in them, and surrounded this place.


    The four princes were indeed sent back to rescue soldiers, but they did not call everyone. After all, there were many people who took refuge in him. However, most people are now guarding Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city. Being able to leave without authorization, the old emperor had just died, it is difficult to protect those Yuanfeng country troops outside the city, they will not have the idea of ??attacking the city, so the army must be kept to guard against them.


    Therefore, the four princes could not mobilize all the armies, they only mobilized some of them, but, he thought before, that part of the people is enough to deal with the army of the four princes and the eighth princes, and he can win. .


    In fact, it is indeed the same. The army he mobilized did suppress the army of the eight princes and ten princes outside the temple. However, what he did not expect was that the other princes would come, and the ones who came So fast.


    "Quickly, go call more people, this time, I will kill those bastards!" The fourth prince said viciously to his guard.


    Obviously, he was planning to send more people over while many princes were there, so as to take advantage of this opportunity to catch all the princes.


    Of course, he actually understands that in this case, if no more people are sent here, his own life is in danger. He knows that the princes will not let him go, just like he will not let go. The princes are the same, so once they wait for those people to attack in, he will die.


    Although Yuanfeng¡¯s army outside the city is dangerous, the four princes are obviously more concerned about his own safety. At this time, he doesn¡¯t care about that much. He saves his life first. This is the most important thing for the four princes. important.


    "His Royal Highness, we can no longer mobilize more troops. We must keep enough troops to guard against Yuanfeng State''s troops outside the city." said the staff of the Fourth Prince.


    After the former staff member who was trusted by the four princes died, the other staff members were naturally active and wanted to gain the trust of the four princes. They naturally competed with each other. After all, everyone wanted the attention of the four princes. .


    "The troops of Yuanfeng Country outside the city are not afraid to attack the city at this time. If they dare to attack the city, they would have done it long ago, and they will not wait until now. And if the troops of the other princes outside the temple enter. , We are all in danger. Naturally, those of us are fine if we die, but the fourth princes cannot take risks with their bodies. Therefore, more troops must be mobilized." Another aide retorted.


    This kind of rebuttal situation has never been cut off by the four princes, but it was when the former staff was still alive or now, as long as there is a suggestion from the staff, then it will definitely be refuted by other staff. .


    The four princes were not disgusted with this, but felt that this was their own skill to let these staff fully express their views so that they would not unite to deceive themselves. Therefore, the four princes have always ignored this situation. Don''t ask, even some indulgence, he believes that he can judge from these opinions what is right and what he wants.


    It¡¯s just that the four princes obviously looked at their own abilities, and at the same time, they also looked at the ethics of the staff around him. After those staff knew that the four princes liked to watch them refute each other, they often refuted for the sake of refutation. No matter what other staff members say is right or wrong, as long as someone makes a suggestion, then someone must refute it.


    The abilities of the four princes also determined him, and he simply didn''t have the ability to know which one was appropriate from these words. In many cases, he just made judgments based on his own ideas and didn''t even know whether it was right or wrong.


    And now, the four princes obviously agree with the aides who speaks later in his heart. He also feels that Yuanfeng State¡¯s troops outside the city dare not attack the city. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to look at it directly, and, Even if they discovered the anomaly here and wanted to mobilize the army and prepare for the siege, it would take a lot of time, and this time was enough to eliminate the combined armies of these other princes in the city.


    Therefore, the current staff did not let the four princes dispel the idea of ??mobilizing troops. On the contrary, they felt that more troops should be mobilized. Only in this way can they defeat the other princes¡¯ armies in a short period of time. This was done before the troops of Yuanfeng Country outside the city could react. However, let their troops return to their previous positions and not give the troops outside the city a chance to attack.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, just do as I said before, mobilize the army, mobilize more troops," the fourth prince decided.

 2727 Chapter 2727 Unstoppable

    Now that the four princes have made a decision, it is difficult for others to say anything. Although, many times, the four princes will let them say casually, even if they refute each other, there is no problem, but once the four princes have made a decision, then, It also means that he already has ideas and will no longer listen to anyone''s opinions. At this time, no matter how much he says, it is of no use.


    For this reason, although there are still people who disagree with the four princes'' actions in their hearts, they didn''t make any comments, because they knew that even if they did, it would not have any effect.


    Soon, personal soldiers went to inform more troops to come, and here, the fourth prince is looking at the tenth prince not far away, all this is because of the tenth prince, if it is not for him to betray If you say it yourself, then you won''t be where you are now.


    The ten princes also felt the gazes of the four princes. The two gazes looked at each other, and sparks collided in the air. By this time, there was no way to save everything, and the fourth princes didn¡¯t mind exposing their true thoughts. There must be something hidden in front of the four princes.


    It can be said that among so many princes, the ten princes hate the most, and the four princes hate the most. If it weren¡¯t for the four princes to kill the general surnamed Yan, maybe he still has a chance to fight for the throne now, instead of like In this way, the opportunity was completely lost. Even if the four princes were killed, the ten princes could only watch the other princes ascend the throne. That position was destined to miss him. Therefore, he hated the fourth princes in his heart. It''s totally understandable.


    However, the four princes didn''t know this. He hadn''t even figured out why the ten princes would betray him. There was no reason.


    Although the two are not very far apart, there are personal guards beside them, and there are many people fighting between them. Therefore, although both of them want to kill each other, there is no way. Do it.


    The fighting outside the hall is much more intense than in this hall, because there are already many people involved. With the ten princes'' residence as the core, there are people fighting within a few kilometers, and the buildings there have long been damaged.


    The fighting here naturally attracted the attention of the people outside the city, as well as those officials. Many officials wanted to come over to stop this chaotic war. After all, the danger is far from being eliminated now that the enemy is present, and , The old emperor had just passed away, and as a result, these princes were unable to make contact with each other here. It was really inappropriate and unsafe.


    However, no one listened to their words at all. Even their words could not reach the ears of the princes. Now, these princes understood that they had completely torn their faces to each other and stopped. It¡¯s impossible, especially the eight princes and others. They know more clearly that if they stop at this time, they are looking for death, because the four princes will ascend to the throne in three days. Once he ascends the throne, he will definitely take revenge on what happened today. These people will also be retaliated against. When the time comes, it is not surprising that they will be killed.


    So, when things have reached this point, they have no turning back. If they want to survive, they must kill the four princes.


    Therefore, although there are quite a few people who are admiring love, the fighting outside the temple does not slow down. Instead, the fight gets more intense. Everyone is already a bit on the top and intertwined with each other. At this time, even a few princes. People may not be able to stop.


    This situation naturally made the ministers feel worried. However, no matter how worried they were, there was no way to stop them. Most of the military commanders in the city had already participated in the battle on the road battlefield, and they, civilian ministers, had no ability. To stop this, if the princes don''t listen, they are powerless.


    However, these civil servants were even more angry and desperate. Not only did things here have no tendency to stop, but they have a worse trend, because they saw another army coming here to participate in this event. The number of people fighting has increased.


    "What do the four princes think? Why are they still mobilizing troops here, and are not afraid of Yuanfeng''s troops outside the city to attack the city?" Some civil servants saw the troops coming and said worriedly. He saw those troops. They all came from the city wall. Obviously, these people were the people who guarded the city wall before, but now they have all been mobilized to solve the private fight here.


    "Yes, the army of Yuanfeng Country outside the city has been standing still. There must be some plan. If they know what happened here, they will definitely not let this opportunity pass." Another civil minister was also worried. Said.


    Obviously, not everyone is like the four princes. They feel that Yuanfeng''s army outside the city is afraid to attack the city.


    "The four princes are probably forced to do nothing. Now the other princes are united to besiege him. If he doesn''t want to die, he can only fight hard to resist." Another minister next to him said.


    "I hope the people from Yuanfeng Country outside the city don''t know what happened here."


    These ministers have no way to stop things here, they can only hope that things here will have a result as soon as possible. No matter who wins, that¡¯s okay. Anyway, they are all the princes of the country, who are qualified to inherit the throne. Fight here as soon as possible without giving Yuan Fengguo''s troops outside the city a chance, there is no problem.


    However, the army of Yuanfeng Country outside the city really didn''t know what happened here?


    This is obviously impossible. Huang Feng himself is in the city right now. When he sent a few notes in succession and saw that the princes had been in the game, he had already secretly left the city once and informed the city. The foreign army is ready to attack the city.


    Then, Huang Feng entered the city again, this time, he was going to make the final move.


    "Since you are all involved, it''s time to end this battle." Huang Feng muttered to himself as he watched the increasingly fierce fighting scene.


    After Huang Feng entered the city again, he has been observing the situation here. Now that he sees all the princes, they have already participated, and he is also preparing to close the net.


    At this time, the Eighth Prince and others also saw that the Fourth Prince had reinforcements coming again, and they immediately felt tremendous pressure. However, no matter how much pressure, they had no retreat now, and they could only continue. This Things are already unsuccessful and they become benevolent. They can''t back down, or they die, their four princes die!


    And obviously, these people don''t want to die now!

 2728 Chapter 2728

    The Eighth Prince riding on a horse, watching the increasingly anxious battle before him, his heart became more and more nervous and worried.


    The Eighth Prince has not forgotten that apart from these people in front of him, there is another person watching all this in secret. The other party provoked all this. Obviously, it is impossible to simply stop. There must be other purposes, and this purpose What is it, the Eighth Prince hasn''t figured it out yet.


    Of course, the Eighth Prince did not think of the people of Yuanfeng Country outside the city at all, because, in his opinion, if the other party is really from Yuanfeng Country, then he can kill himself at that time, there is no need to keep it. A letter, since the other party has lurked into his room, it is a very simple matter to kill himself.


    Rather than people outside the city, the eighth prince thought that the identity of the other party should be related to the person who assassinated the old emperor before. After all, the other party''s skills are too strong. There are certainly not many people with such strong skills. .


    However, the previous eight princes suspected that the person who killed the old emperor should have been sent by the four princes, for that, naturally it was that position, and for no one to hold him back.


    However, it now appears that the killer may not have been sent by the Four Princes, because if the other party was really sent by the Four Princes, then, if the other party was really sent by the Four Princes, then he could kill himself instead of reminding himself by lurking on his side , What is his conspiracy.


    Because of this, the eighth prince became more and more confused about the identity of the person sending the letter. After thinking about it for a long time, he did not think of the identity of the other party.


    "Who is it?" The Eighth Prince thought to himself.


    At this moment, the eighth prince seemed to feel that something was flying towards him. Then, before he could react, he felt a pain in his head, and then fell into eternal darkness. .


    "The Eighth Prince?!"


    "Your Highness!"


    The Eighth Prince suddenly fell from the horse, making everyone around him jump.


    Then, the people around him discovered that the Eighth Prince was dead!He died silently, and even the people around did not see how he died or who killed him, because the eighth prince was surrounded by everyone at this time. The prince¡¯s people, other people have no way to get close to the eight princes, how did they kill him?


    Everyone was puzzled and panicked. Under the protection of so many people, the Eighth Prince was killed so quietly. Then, who is safe?No one can guarantee their safety.


    The guards, guards, and other princes of the eight princes were all shocked by the situation here, especially those princes. They all felt that the death of the eight princes should be done by the four princes, and the four princes could Acting on the Eighth Prince, naturally it is possible to act on them, so they are not absolutely safe now.


    "Come on, protect me!"


    "Quick, quick, stop here, stop here!"


    The other princes hurriedly arranged the guards around them to block the few gaps in front of them, as if only in this way can they guarantee their absolute safety.


    However, before they were completely relieved, one of the princes, just like the previous eight princes, screamed, and then fell from the horse, his eyes widened, and he swallowed his last breath unwillingly.


    "Where is the man? Where is the man?! Catch him!"


    The other princes, at this time, were even more nervous and afraid. If they were still guessing that the person who secretly killed the Eighth Prince would act on them, now they can be sure that the secret killer is indeed It was about to do something against them, and one of them had already been killed, which made the rest of the people very scared.


    Their shouts made the surrounding soldiers also nervous. While they surrounded the prince on their side, they were also looking around, trying to find out the killer in the dark.


    However, their behavior was obviously futile, and they could not find any suspicious target in the chaotic crowd, or that the people around were suspicious, and everyone could be the killer.


    There are too many people around, and too chaotic. It is basically impossible to find the murderer among these people.


    The princes also thought of this situation, so they ordered the soldiers around them to protect themselves from here, as long as they flee back to their residence, then the murderer would never come in.


    However, although these people''s ideas are good, it is impossible to realize it at all. It is just that in the blink of an eye, a prince falls, followed by the second, third, and last one!


    All the princes on this battlefield were killed one by one, and fell from the horse one after another, even if there were a lot of personal protection around them, even if they had been very careful, but they still could not be changed. The fate of killing, even, until the end, they were unable to find where the murderer was.


    The soldiers around, at this time, were completely helpless and at a loss. They still don¡¯t know where the enemy is. They can only watch their princes, falling to the ground one by one. Can look helpless, do nothing at all.


    And the one who did all this was naturally Huang Feng. After realizing that these princes had no effect, Huang Feng decided to close the net. These princes had no effect, so naturally there was no need to keep them. Up.


    Therefore, the fate of these princes has been doomed, they can only be killed by Huang Feng one by one, even if they are already on defense, but they have no effect at all, Huang Feng¡¯s strength is much higher than them. , So that even if they are fully prepared, they have no effect at all.


    Because the sudden death of these princes caused the soldiers around them to fall into chaos, and the soldiers in other places, at this time, did not even know what happened. They were still fighting with other soldiers. We are fighting and don''t even know that the object of their allegiance is dead.


    After killing these princes, Huang Feng entered the hall directly. Now, the entire Feng Jueguo, and the surviving princes, there are only four princes and ten princes. As long as they are killed, then the whole Feng Jue Kingdom, all the princes died, then the whole Feng Jueguo was plunged into chaos.


    Therefore, for the four princes and ten princes, Huang Feng didn''t mean to keep his hands at all.

 2729 Chapter 2729 Four Princes Are Dead

    "What''s going on outside? Why do I feel something is wrong?" The fourth prince in the hall asked the soldier next to him. I don''t know why. He felt very unreliable in his heart and always felt that something bad would happen. occur.


    Moreover, the situation outside gave him a very bad feeling. In his opinion, he had already deployed a lot of troops. It was not a big problem to defeat the eighth prince, ten princes and the coalition forces of other princes. After a long time, the army outside should have settled the coalition forces of the princes and rushed in to help themselves.


    However, he looked towards the entrance of the hall, but he didn''t see a single figure. He heard a lot of shouts of killing, but he didn''t see anyone rushing in, which made his heart even more unreliable.


    There are also ten princes who feel that something is wrong. To be honest, the ten princes are already scared at this time and want to escape, but there is no way, and at this time, he also already knows that the fourth prince¡¯s He once again mobilized more manpower. When he wanted to come, the four princes should rush in soon, but he didn''t expect that he hadn''t seen the four princes come in yet.


    The ten princes felt a little fortunate, but they also felt scared, because things had completely deviated from their previous plan and were completely different from what he had previously expected. Even the four princes had not rushed in yet, but , In his opinion, it will be sooner or later.


    "If someone kills the fourth child at this time, it will be fine. Just like the assassination of the father and the emperor before. In that case, the fourth child will be in chaos, and he will have a chance at that time, and even be able to take advantage of the chaos. The person who took over the fourth child." The tenth prince thought involuntarily.


    This is the only possibility of escape that the Four Princes can think of. After all, everyone who can come on their side has already come, but there are still many reserve forces on the Fourth Prince¡¯s side. It¡¯s really a complete fight. Bian is definitely not the opponent of the Fourth Prince.


    Therefore, only the sudden death of the four princes can cause chaos to the four princes'' subordinates, and when they lose their refuge, naturally they will not be so desperate as themselves, and even they can persuade them to surrender.


    It¡¯s just that the ten princes also know that this possibility is just to think about. The guards around the four princes are many, very strong, and the guards are very tight. It is completely impossible to kill him in this situation. If you can''t, other people can''t do it.


    However, when the ten princes thought of this and subconsciously looked at the fourth princes, they suddenly discovered that there was a big hole in the heart of the fourth princes, blood was constantly pouring out of it, and the fourth princes looked incredible. Looking down at the position of his chest, holding his hands weakly, but still unable to stop the flow of blood.


    The tenth prince saw this scene, thinking that he was dazzled, he subconsciously rubbed his eyes, and then looked at the fourth prince again, only to find that the other party could not stand, and the whole person fell down.


    The guards around the Fourth Prince seemed to realize that something was wrong at this time, and they panicked. Some were shouting, some were looking for the murderer, and some were treating the Fourth Prince. All the guards were in a mess.


    The fourth prince is really dead?!


    The ten princes felt that all this was too illusory, and he was just thinking about it. It would be good if someone killed the fourth prince, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone actually killed him, and the guards around him, There was no response, and he didn''t even know where the enemy was.


    The ten princes who reacted to the reaction were overjoyed. At this time, he couldn''t even think about who killed the four princes. He couldn''t help printing the excitement in his heart and shouted: "The four princes are dead! !"


    At the beginning, the people around hadn¡¯t heard the words of the ten princes clearly, but when the ten princes shouted several times and asked the soldiers around him to yell together, everyone in the hall, this Hearing the words of the ten princes clearly, they instinctively did not believe that, regardless of whether they were the fourth princes or the ten princes, they did not believe that the fourth prince would die suddenly. After all, in the battle in this hall, the fourth prince was here. It is still necessary to take advantage. The ten princes have no ability and no chance to assassinate the fourth princes. There are many people around the fourth princes protecting him.


    Therefore, it is impossible for the four princes to die, at least not now.


    However, after hearing the yelling of the ten princes and the guards around him, everyone in the hall subconsciously looked at the place where the four princes were, and then they saw an incredible scene. The prince did fall, and the guards around him are now in a panic.


    Could it be that the Fourth Prince is really dead?


    Such an idea emerged in the hearts of everyone, and then, as they saw more and more situations, they also believed more and more in the words of the ten princes.


    Because of the sudden death of the four princes, both sides of the battle in the hall stopped subconsciously. It seemed that everyone was a little unacceptable.


    The tenth prince was very satisfied with this situation. He was at a disadvantage. Now that he is well, everyone will stop and he will be safe.


    "Listen to all of you, the four princes are dead. As long as you take refuge in this prince, this prince will not blame you for what happened today, and will reuse you in the future, and will not treat you badly. What the four princes can give to you is the same for my ten Yes!" Taking advantage of the weird silence in the hall, the ten prince seized the opportunity and shouted to everyone.


    The people in the hall were hesitant, not because they wanted to take refuge in the ten princes, but because they felt that the ten princes'' words made sense.


    The four princes were the object of their refuge, but now they are dead, and there is no emperor in the country. Therefore, there must be a prince to ascend the throne, and they must also choose a prince as the object of refuge and service.


    If the four princes did not die, they would naturally not have to consider these issues, especially those generals with higher positions, but now the four princes died unexpectedly, then they must consider this issue.


    But, is this ten prince in front of him a good choice?This is difficult to say. After all, the ten princes were not very famous before, whether they were in the army or among the civil servants. This is why there were not too many people who turned to him before.


    However, it is precisely because there are not too many people around the ten princes. Once they choose to stand on his side, and the ten princes can finally ascend the throne and become the emperor, then the rewards for these people will be huge.

 2730 Chapter 2730 Dragons Without Leaders

    Seeing that someone moved on the scene, the tenth prince was very happy, and immediately promised to give benefits.


    And the four princes on the other side, at this time, have also been proved that they are definitely dead, and the death is unknown. The people at the scene, no matter who they are, don¡¯t know who the murderer is or how he was killed. of.


    Of course, the ten princes don¡¯t care who killed the four princes. He only knows that now that the four princes are dead, it is good for him. He has a chance to regain a new life, and there is also a chance to take over the four princes. The result couldn''t be better for him.


    "However, who is the man who killed the fourth child? Why did he attack the fourth child? Is he the same person who killed the father, and more importantly, will he kill me?!" , The ten princes don''t care who killed the fourth princes, as long as the final result is good for him.


    However, the ten princes suddenly remembered now. Since the other party killed the four princes, it is even possible that the old emperor was killed by him. Then, what was his purpose, and would he do it on himself?


    The death of the four princes, the ten princes did not care, and even the death of the old emperor, he did not care very much, but now that it involves himself, he is a little uncomfortable, and a little scared.


    "Quickly, you guys will block me here, yes, there is still here!" The ten prince hurriedly asked the soldiers around him to block all the gaps around him, and did not give the person in the dark a chance to attack. He did not know the other party. Have you left, but it''s better to be careful.


    However, just when he was surrounded by soldiers around him, when he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt a pain in his head and fell into the darkness, even giving him time to react. No.


    The people around were stunned again, because they saw with their own eyes how the tenth prince died. The tenth prince who was surrounded by many soldiers suddenly had a big hole in his head, but this It is impossible to know how the big hole came about, who did it, and how it did it.


    "Wow!"


    Almost for an instant, the people in the hall on the scene were like frying pans. They stopped fighting with each other. Instead, they looked around, trying to find out who killed the eighth and ten princes. Obviously, kill these two princes. Yes, it should be the same person.


    At the same time, everyone at the scene felt at a loss, not knowing what to do next.


    Originally, they were all armed forces with the best of the nation and were colleagues, but now they are fighting each other because of the two princes, and it is understandable that each is the leader.


    However, now the objects of their allegiance are already dead, which makes them wonder what to do. Should they continue fighting?Still stop?


    It doesn¡¯t make much sense to continue fighting. After all, the two princes are dead, but if they stop here, it seems a little inappropriate. After all, they played so lively before and killed a lot of people, some even Some of them are friends, so they must be unwilling in their hearts.


    The current situation is so stalemate, everyone does not know what to do, but apart from this, they all watched around vigilantly, afraid that the murderer who killed the four princes and ten princes would be in the dark. Acting on them, even the four princes and ten princes, who were tightly protected, were killed, and ordinary people like them were naturally even more difficult to escape.


    After taking precautions for a period of time, no one was seen doing it, and no one died. It''s just that everyone did not dare to take it lightly, and they were still on alert.


    What these people don¡¯t know is that Huang Feng has quietly left after killing the ten princes. He came here to kill a few princes and let Feng Jueguo fall into civil strife. Now, his purpose has been Once reached, there is no need to stay here.


    Many of the people outside the hall don''t even know that their master is dead. They are already intertwined with each other. It is impossible for a while to stop.


    Moreover, even if it stops, the question of their ownership is still a big problem. After all, they belonged to different princes before. Most of them were under the four princes. Now that the four princes are, the other princes are also dead, who Qualified to lead them?This is a big problem, if Morey is still alive, then Morey is naturally the most suitable candidate, he also has the qualifications and abilities.


    It¡¯s just that Morey is dead after all. In the current Feng Jueguo, there is no such prestigious person. The old emperor died suddenly, and he did not arrange any more soldiers or marshals, the only qualified to lead. Most of the people in the domestic army are the fourth princes, and now the fourth princes are dead, those generals will naturally not obey the orders of other people. After all, no one else has that name and the name is irregular. Sorry.


    But now in Feng Jueguo''s country, there is no old emperor, and no prince. In this way, there will be no heads of dragons, no one is qualified to command all the army, and no one is qualified to appoint who will lead the army.


    Even the people brought by the princes were still fighting at this time, and they didn''t mean to stop.


    How could Huang Feng let go of such an opportunity?


    "According to the agreement, they are outside the city, so they should be ready." Huang Feng came to the city gate, looked at the army in front of him, and thought to himself.


    Because the guards of the four gates were guarded by people arranged by the old emperor, that is, the general surnamed Yan before. Although the four princes killed the general surnamed Yan, the old emperor died shortly afterwards, so The four princes did not have the opportunity and time to take over the guards of the city gate. After all, those people obeyed the orders of the old emperor. Now that the old emperor is dead, although the four princes are going to ascend the throne, he is not the emperor after all. , It is simply not qualified to mobilize those troops.


    Of course, the four princes were not in a hurry. As long as he was ascended to the throne, these defenders would obey their orders. Therefore, he was not in a hurry to take over here before, but when he just mobilized the army to relieve the siege, naturally There is no way to mobilize the army here.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng came to one of the gates, there were still many people guarding it.


    Of course, Huang Feng has no pressure on these people, but what he doesn¡¯t know is whether the people outside the city are prepared for this big city. Although he is strong, he cannot rely on it. One person occupies this city. If you want to completely occupy this city, you must let the army outside the city enter the city.

 2731 Chapter 2731 Go to Seize the City Gate

    "who?!"


    When Huang Feng approached the gate of the city, he was discovered by the defenders there.


    In fact, these defenders at the gate of the city were very nervous at this time, and at the same time they were a little at a loss.


    There are more than 200,000 Yuan Fengguo¡¯s troops outside the city, and it is possible to attack the city at any time, but inside the city, several princes fought with their respective forces. Moreover, the fighting was very fierce and impossible. Although they were not involved, they need to beware of accidents and must always pay attention to changes in the situation in the city.


    Inside and outside the city, there are places that need attention. The guards at the gates of the city are naturally under great pressure.


    What makes them feel confused, even at a loss, is that their lord will die, and the death is inexplicable. He was actually killed by his own soldiers, and his own soldiers were bought by others. Obviously , This is because someone in the city has opinions about their chief general, and the position of their chief general was personally appointed by the old emperor. Now someone has killed their chief general. The implications of this are hard to think about.


    At the same time, they don¡¯t know whose command they should obey after they lose their command. They have not renewed any of their commanders, as if they have forgotten them. In fact, they are not forgotten. They can be sent. To guard the city gate, that shows that they are still a very important force.


    It¡¯s just that the old emperor who was qualified for any of their generals was suddenly assassinated. The new emperor has not yet taken the throne, so naturally there is no way to appoint them a new general. Before there is a new general, they can only stay. In the same place, I dare not do anything, but I can only watch everything around me here.


    But now, when they see someone approaching the city gate, they are naturally not polite. At this time, whoever approaches the city gate will be regarded as an enemy by them. However, they don¡¯t know the identity of the person coming, and because there is no leader, they only It can be scolding someone, not just when you come up.


    "Get out of here! No one is allowed to approach here!" The person who found Huang Feng warned Huang Feng.


    In this critical and sensitive period, no one is willing to do more things. If one thing can be missed, one thing can be missed. No one wants to cause trouble at this time. Therefore, that person also hopes that Huang Feng is listening. After warning yourself, you can leave consciously.


    It¡¯s a pity that Huang Feng came here, not someone else. If it¡¯s someone else, come here alone, facing the many defenders and facing their severe warnings, maybe they will leave because of worry, but, come here It¡¯s different from Huang Feng. Although there are many people in front of him, they still can¡¯t scare Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s purpose is to open the city gate, so why would he give up easily?


    Although the warning was in his ears, Huang Feng remained unmoved and kept walking towards the front.


    The man saw that his warning didn''t work, so he warned Huang Feng again while calling his comrades around him, wanting to know what to do.


    At this time, no one dared to do anything about it. After all, if they provoke a certain prince¡¯s person, it¡¯s not good, especially since they don¡¯t yet have a general, and no one will stand out for them. Dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s behavior, but they are hesitant to let them do it.


    "In this way, we will subdue him first. If someone comes to ask for someone afterwards, we can explain it," a soldier suggested.


    Others thought about it, and they all agreed to this suggestion. It¡¯s better to subdue the person than to kill the person. Even if a certain prince blames him afterwards, they can explain it easily. Even if the explanation is unclear, it is estimated. Will not be severely punished.


    Now that I had it, I decided that the few soldiers walked towards Huang Feng with weapons, trying to subdue Huang Feng.


    However, they had just walked out of the bunker, and Huang Feng just "pointed" at them a few times, and the few people fell to the ground with a "puff", no breath.


    The people who did not come out did not see clearly how Huang Feng made the move, and did not know what happened to his comrades in arms, but they knew that their comrades in arms definitely had an accident, and they were immediately shocked.


    The people who did not want to cause trouble, at this time, have already realized that it is no longer possible to do nothing. Therefore, another group of people are coming towards Huang Feng. They have realized that Huang Feng is a bad person, and Yes, the skill seems a bit weird. If there are too few people, I am afraid that Huang Feng will not be able to subdue Huang Feng, so many people were dispatched at once.


    Then, facing the siege of so many people, Huang Feng was still fearless and calm, and continued to move towards the gate of the city. When passing by the corpses of the previous soldiers, he picked up a handful of them at will. The knife comes.


    "kill!"


    The soldiers who rushed out had already reached Huang Feng''s side at this time, shouting loudly, as if they wanted to scare Huang Feng, and at the same time, they did not move slowly towards Huang Feng.


    Then, they saw Huang Feng waving the knife in his hand lightly, and then they felt a pain in their body, and they were horrified to find that everyone had a fatal wound on their body. They even knew Huang Feng How did he do it? It was obvious that Huang Feng hadn''t reached them yet, and he actually hit so many people in a short period of time.


    "Puffing"


    One by one soldiers fell down, but Huang Feng didn''t even stop, still heading towards the gate of the city.


    The soldiers who hadn''t done anything yet looked at Huang Feng in horror, and then at the corpses on the ground. How could they not accept everything they saw? Are they still human?Can a person be as good as this?


    At this moment, some people have already remembered what those people who had been defeated by Yuanfengguo¡¯s army before in the wild said when they fled back. They all said that Yuanfengguo is a very powerful master, powerful, even thousands. Tens of thousands of people surrounded him, and there was no way to kill him. Instead, the people on their side were killed one by one, and they could only watch and couldn''t do anything.


    Could it be that the person in front of him is the master of Yuanfengguo that those colleagues said?However, if it were him, how did he enter the city? Shouldn''t he be outside the city?And if it wasn''t him, who would he be?With such a terrifying skill, can people like them really defeat him?

 2732 Chapter 2732 the city gate broke open

    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know that his name had been spread in Feng Jueguo¡¯s army. It¡¯s just that many people knew that he and everyone existed before, but they didn¡¯t know what he looked like or even knew. His name, I have only heard of him as a person. After all, many of the people who have actually met him are dead. Therefore, there are indeed not many people who really know what Huang Feng looks like.


    The fearful gazes of those around him did not stop Huang Feng from continuing to advance.


    At this time, the soldiers seemed to understand that Huang Feng¡¯s goal seemed to be the city gate. Although this was unbelievable, one person wanted to snatch the city gate, but it was clear that Huang Feng did think so. The fact now is that no one seems to be able to stop Huang Feng.


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, for a while, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    If Huang Feng is allowed to continue, then he will steal the control of the city gate under the eyes of everyone. Then, for everyone, this is a very face-smashing thing, so many people actually It was too shameful to be robbed of control of the city gate by a person.


    However, if Huang Feng is not allowed to continue, then they are bound to go up to contain Huang Feng, but, in that case, who is sure to stop Huang Feng?They had all seen Huang Feng''s brutality just now. With so many people besieging Huang Feng, even Huang Feng was killed without even being close. It was too terrifying.


    "What are you still doing? Come on!" At this time, a middle-level general yelled at the men.


    Although their main general is dead, they have not forgotten their accusations. The reason why they stay here is because they have the task of guarding the gates. If they let others just take control of the gates. What''s the point of asking them?


    Moreover, this general did not believe that Huang Feng could not kill. No matter how powerful he was, he was only a person. Anyone can be killed, but the difficulty of killing varies. Obviously, It is difficult to kill Huang Summit, and it will cost them a lot, but it is not unkillable.


    And this general obviously decided, no matter how much he paid, he would kill Huang Feng.


    The soldiers who were still hesitating, all reacted at this moment. Although they were still afraid, since someone higher than them had already given orders, they naturally had to do it. Moreover, as the wind Unparalleled soldiers, they all have a strong sense of self-esteem. It would make them feel very embarrassed and ashamed to watch someone steal control of the city gate from them.


    Therefore, after receiving the order, they did not hesitate too much, and they went to Huang Feng to kill.


    However, Huang Feng just glanced at them lightly, his expression did not change much, but when they approached, he waved his knife at will, so another group of people fell down, but this time the wind The soldiers of the empire didn''t seem to be scared, they still rushed towards Huangfeng.


    Naturally, Huang Feng would not be polite. However, he had already killed a lot of people and didn''t want to kill too many. Therefore, this time he just wounded them and caused them to temporarily lose their combat effectiveness, but he would not die.


    Although the soldiers of the country are very brave, they are not afraid of death or injury, and rush towards Huang Feng without hesitation, but they still cannot stop Huang Feng from advancing, even a slight block is difficult to do. To.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Huang Feng arrived in front of the city gate, and at this time, the soldiers who were extremely windy were still working hard to attack Huang Feng, trying to kill Huang Feng, but they still couldn¡¯t get close to Huang Feng. .


    Although they were not able to kill Huang Feng, seeing that Huang Feng was "blocked" in the doorway, the soldiers of the country seemed to be motivated and wanted to besiege Huang Feng here.


    As for the city gate in front of Huang Feng, these soldiers did not think that Huang Feng alone could open it. After all, this city gate was very thick, and ordinary siege vehicles and siege hammers could not break it. This city gate, relying on Huang Feng''s strength alone, it is absolutely impossible to break this city gate, and it is impossible to open this city gate.


    Therefore, they are not worried about the situation of the city gate, and because of this, they think that Huang Feng is blocked by them.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest worry on his face, and he was calm from beginning to end. This made the soldiers who have been so windy, a little panicked, because Huang Feng showed too much confidence.


    Huang Feng is indeed very confident. The city gate in front of him is indeed very thick. It usually needs twenty or thirty talents to push it when it opens and closes. If you are someone else, the power of one person is simply not enough to push the city. The gate, let alone destroy the gate.


    However, if this is replaced by Huang Feng, it is different. In the eyes of everyone, this indestructible city gate is nothing at all in front of Huang Feng.


    I saw Huang Feng swipe back the many soldiers who were Feng Jueguo. After that, he raised the knife and slammed it towards the city gate in shock and doubt in the eyes of the remaining soldiers.


    What is he doing?Do you want to split the gate with that knife?how can that be?!Is his brain broken?Thinking that you are more skilled, you can really do whatever you want?What can be done?


    The soldiers at the scene did not believe that Huang Feng could split the city gate with a knife. You know, the surface of the city gate has been specially treated, so that the soldiers in the siege war were taken by the sword. It hurts, and Huang Feng wants to destroy this city gate with the knife in his hand, it is absolutely impossible, not even a trace will be left on it.


    However, what happened in the next second was to make these soldiers of the country''s unbelievable state open their mouths with a face of disbelief, and even forgot to continue attacking Huang Feng.


    I saw the knife in Huang Feng''s hand lifted slightly, and then fell heavily. The ordinary long knife in his hand slashed heavily on the gate of the city. After that, everyone only heard a "boom". In my heart, the thick and indestructible city gate was shattered into fragments and scattered on the ground under Huang Feng''s blow.


    At this time, the knife in Huang Feng''s hand seemed to break directly because he couldn''t bear the pressure. Huang Feng threw the knife away, and then turned to look at the many stunned soldiers.


    He actually opened the city gate?!

 2733 Chapter 2733

    How did he do that?


    At this moment, the soldiers behind Huang Feng were stunned. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng actually did it. He really broke the city gate with his own power, and, unexpectedly, It only took a single knife. Is that still a city gate that is so strong that it is invulnerable to a sword?How do you feel like paper in front of this person?Without being hit like this, Huang Feng just swiped it lightly and broke it into pieces.


    Is this really so weak, or is Huang Feng too strong?


    For a while, the soldiers from Feng Jueguo were all stunned, forgetting to continue attacking Huang Feng.


    As the troops guarding the city gate, these soldiers know better than others how strong the city gate is. However, such a strong city gate was shattered to pieces by Huang Feng¡¯s blow. The ideological impact of the soldiers was absolutely huge.


    After Huang Feng smashed the city gate, he turned to look at the soldiers behind him. Although he had no weapons in his hands at this time, the soldiers were in agreement when they saw Huang Feng looking at them. He did the same thing subconsciously, which was to take a step back at the same time, and then looked at Huang Feng with a horrified expression on his face.


    If they had the courage to fight Huang Feng before, they wanted to kill Huang Feng with human tactics. Now, after they saw Huang Feng¡¯s power with their own eyes, all the courage they had just raised has disappeared. No, they have clearly realized that the gap between themselves and Huang Feng is too big, far from being able to win by relying on crowded tactics.


    At this time, even the general who gave the order to besie Huang Feng looked at Huang Feng nervously, swallowed hard, did not order another attack on Huang Feng, and didn¡¯t know he was frightened by Huang Feng. , I forgot.


    Huang Feng took a step forward, and the soldiers who had surrounded him with Jueguo, all subconsciously took a step back, just watching Huang Feng nervously.


    At this time, a noisy sound of horseshoes suddenly came from outside the city, and the sound was very loud and full of momentum. It was definitely a momentum that could only be created by a galloping horse, and some of the soldiers who were close to the city gate were Feng Jueguo. At this time, he had passed through the doorway without a city gate and saw the cavalry team approaching slowly in the distance.


    Yuanfengguo¡¯s army has begun to attack the city!


    When they heard the sound of horseshoes and saw the cavalry team approaching, the soldiers who were extremely windy immediately realized what was happening outside the city. Obviously, Yuanfengguo¡¯s army outside the city has been waiting for the opportunity, and now It was their long-awaited opportunity. The teams of several princes in the city were in a melee, involving a large number of troops. If they wanted to stop, it was definitely not something that could be done in a short time.


    And this city gate was smashed by this master who didn''t know where it came out. The cavalry outside the city entered the city without any obstacles, and they could rush into the city directly.


    Now, what these soldiers can do is to block the gates to prevent cavalry from entering.


    However, how to block it? Huang Feng is still standing in front of them. Who can guarantee to kill him or defeat him?Moreover, the city gate has been completely destroyed, and there is no other things around, what do they use to block the city gate?Do you use your own body?It simply couldn''t withstand the impact of Yuanfeng Country''s cavalry, and going up like this was no different from looking for death.


    But, just let Yuanfengguo''s army outside the city enter the city?They come in, are they waiting for someone to live?I''m afraid it can''t.


    These wind-absolute soldiers were in hesitation at this time. If, at this time, the defenders in the city are on guard, they believe that even if the troops from Yuanfeng country outside the city have entered the city, they still have one. The strength of the war, even with a high degree of confidence in winning, after all, people who are extremely powerful are still very confident in the strength of their country.


    However, now the city is in chaos. The old emperor is dead, and the princes are attacking each other again. The chaos is so chaotic, there is no way to organize effective resistance. Under this situation, they will fight against the soldiers of Yuanfeng. There is really little hope of winning.


    What''s more, they haven''t forgotten that there is such a murderous god in front of them. Under such circumstances, how can they win Yuanfeng''s army.


    "Everyone, I have no intention of killing them all. Now you know the situation in your country very well. Under this circumstance, it is impossible to stop Yuanfengguo¡¯s attack, for the sake of yourself and your family. I advise you to surrender. This is the best result for you." At this moment, Huang Feng shouted to the soldiers in front of him.


    Huang Feng naturally hopes that these people can lay down their weapons and surrender. In that case, some losses can be reduced. It is not that they really feel that they cannot enter the city. After he shot, the city gate has been destroyed, and the city has fallen into civil strife. Under circumstances, if he couldn''t beat this city any more, Huang Feng would just commit suicide.


    Therefore, no matter whether these people surrender or not, it will not affect the final result. Huang Feng just hopes that fewer people will die. If they don''t work well, he won''t mind killing more.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, the soldiers who had never had the power of the country hesitated even more. However, they had confirmed Huang Feng¡¯s identity. They were originally curious about where a master like Huang Feng came out. The destruction of the city gate here is not related to Yuanfeng Country.


    And now, with Huang Feng''s own personal confirmation, these people are also sure that Huang Feng is indeed a member of Yuanfeng Country, thinking that there is such a powerful master in Yuanfeng Country, regardless of whether the other party is the one in the previous legend. , This is not a good thing for them.


    "Our army is coming soon. This is your last chance. You should understand that with the current situation in your city, it is impossible to block our iron shoes." Huang Feng said again.


    Looking at the cavalry closer and closer, thinking about the actual situation in the city, everyone hesitated even more. Some people even had the idea of ??surrendering. Feng Jueguo and Yuanfengguo are both foreign countries, even if they surrendered. I believe that Yuanfengguo will not treat them too badly, at least they will not abuse them.


    It¡¯s just that there are still some people around who haven¡¯t surrendered, especially some mid-level and high-level generals, who seem to be still hesitating. Therefore, those soldiers, even if they want to surrender in their hearts, dare not move first, for fear of being killed by their comrades. I am afraid of infamy.

 2734 Chapter 2734 decided to surrender

    Seeing those people still hesitating, Huang Feng spoke again: "I know you are hesitating. There is something that you may not know, and that is what your lord will die."


    Hearing Huang Feng mentioning their main general and the soldiers on the scene, some people suddenly started talking in a low voice. After all, this was the most discussed matter in their camp in the past two days. Their main general was killed. It is impossible for them not to discuss and be curious.


    It¡¯s just that they just know that their leader was ambushed and killed by the soldiers next to them. As for who bought that soldier and why the other party did it, they really don¡¯t know. Up.


    And now seeing Huang Feng say this, it is obviously possible to know the situation inside, so while everyone is whispering, they are also looking at Huang Feng, seeming to want an answer from him.


    And Huang Feng did not disappoint them. After a short pause, he said: "Yes, I do know the situation here. Your chief general, that is, General Yan, although he was killed by his own soldiers. Yes, but the mastermind behind this is your fourth prince! It was he who bought General Yan''s personal soldiers, ambushed and assassinated him on the way back to your General Yan."


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, everyone at the scene was in an uproar, and some people had such expressions on their faces. Obviously, before then, someone had guessed that the death of their chief general was related to the fourth prince. After all, there was a contradiction between their chief general and the fourth prince, and the contradiction was still open and serious.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that the four princes will act on their master.


    "Some of you may have already figured out the reason for this matter." Huang Feng continued: "Yes, the reason why your fourth prince ambushed and killed General Yan was because General Yan did not open the city gate before. After his people returned to the city, they wanted to leave the city, but they were also blocked by General Yan. Therefore, the four princes held grudges, and only then took revenge and killed General Yan in ambush."


    After listening to Huang Feng''s explanation, whether it was thought that this incident was related to the Four Princes, or that he hadn''t thought about it before, at this time, I also believed in my heart that what Huang Feng said was true and did not lie to them.


    After all, General Yan is indeed at odds with the Fourth Prince, and it is obviously not possible for ordinary people to be able to buy off the soldiers around General Yan. Ordinary people may not have the ability to contact the soldiers of the Fourth Prince, and even if it is. There is a chance of contact, and there is no ability and financial means to buy each other, so the possibility of the fourth prince is still very high.


    Moreover, being able to send soldiers to ambush in the city is not something ordinary people can do. If you think about it this way, the possibility of being the four princes is indeed the greatest.


    "You should have heard that the four princes are about to become the emperor. Do you think that after he becomes the throne, will he ask you to take revenge on the things before? You have all prevented him from opening the city gate before. I believe that with his character, he will not let you go." Huang Feng continued.


    The fact that he just killed the four princes hasn¡¯t spread yet. All he knows are those in the hall, and these people in front of him have been guarding at the gate of the city, and they have not involved the princes. In the midst of an infighting, so, I must not know that the four princes have been killed.


    However, the fact that the four princes were going to ascend the throne came out yesterday. People like them should have already heard of it. That''s why Huang Feng said that, deliberately scaring these people.


    And Huang Feng''s words are obviously very effective. After listening to his words, many people on the scene frowned, and their faces were a little worried, especially those middle and high-level generals. Obviously, What Huang Feng said was to their heart.


    The character of the four princes, these generals have heard of them before, so maybe he will not retaliate against ordinary soldiers, but it is difficult for them to escape each other for middle and high-level generals. Those who retaliate, even if they don''t kill them directly, they will be transferred from their current positions. In the future, they will be promoted without even thinking about it. It is basically impossible.


    Therefore, these generals all understand that Huang Feng''s words are not frightening them, but are very likely to happen.


    "Think about yourself, think about your future, I believe you will make the right decision." Huang Feng said at last.


    At this time, Yuanfeng¡¯s army had already rushed to the gate of the city. The soldiers on the front of the city had also discovered that Yuanfeng¡¯s army had arrived. They quickly wanted to attack these troops and prevent their attack. However, their number at this time was already too small, and many of them were transferred away by the Four Princes. In addition, the army of Yuanfeng has always been "honest" during this period. Therefore, the wind is absolutely outstanding. Soldiers, somewhat taken lightly, did not arrange too many people to stand on the city at night, of course, all of this is also related to the four princes.


    Therefore, although these people are beginning to use bows and arrows to attack Yuanfeng''s army, they have little effect.


    Moreover, they still don¡¯t know that the gate of the city has missed. In fact, the defender at the gate and the defender at the gate belong to two parts. Because of the previous conflict, they do not interfere with each other and they will not arrive. Even if they came here, the defenders here would not welcome them, so they didn''t know what happened here.


    At this time, the defenders at the gates of the city in front of Huang Feng, after a while hesitated, finally put down their weapons, accepted the surrender, and stopped resisting, especially the middle and senior generals. They were the first to surrender because they were worried that they would be retaliated by the four princes afterwards. Therefore, at this time, they had no intention of guarding any gates.


    Moreover, they don¡¯t feel that they can keep the gate of the city with the Huangfeng presence. Since they are destined to be unable to keep the gate, it is better to surrender now. This is not harmful to them, because They felt that the city could not be defended. The army in the city was doomed to fail. Sooner or later they would surrender. It would be better to surrender first, and maybe they could receive better treatment.


    And seeing that these people chose to surrender, Huang Feng was also satisfied, and his efforts were finally not in vain. In this way, not only would their siege losses be reduced, but they would also be able to enter the city more smoothly.

 2735 Chapter 2735 how to attack the city

    "What''s going on, what''s going on? How did Yuanfeng country''s army attack the city?" On the city head, there was a windy general who looked at the cavalry soldiers of Yuanfeng country who were already close at hand. The soldiers beside him said.


    He also just arrived from the camp. Before that, Yuanfeng¡¯s army had been standing still, and the four princes kept saying that Yuanfeng¡¯s army was unable to attack the city and planned to retreat again. Therefore, the generals of Feng Jueguo, in their hearts They also relaxed their vigilance, holding the same thoughts as the four princes. Therefore, there are very few soldiers standing guard in this city, and there are no middle and high-level generals. Those middle and high-level generals all return to the camp to rest. Going, since it was already thought that Yuanfeng''s army would not attack the city, how could they stand on the head of the city at night and endure the cold wind?Where is the comfort in the bed here?


    Therefore, when Yuanfeng¡¯s army began to attack the city, the general was not here, but in the camp. Some generals even went home secretly, and when the soldiers reported that Yuanfeng¡¯s army had begun to attack. When they were in the city, these generals hurriedly rushed from the camp, and even some people were still on their way from home.


    For this reason, the soldiers on the front of the city, in the initial counterattack, all counterattacked unorganized, and there was no one at all in a unified command. The effect of the counterattack would naturally not be great. , Did not prevent Yuanfengguo¡¯s cavalry from approaching.


    Therefore, when the general arrived at the head of the city, what he saw was the vast troop of cavalry. At this time, these troops were already very close to the city wall, because they did not expect Yuanfeng¡¯s army to attack the city. Unexpectedly, they were not able to stop Yuanfeng State''s army from approaching in the slightest, so this general seemed a little frustrated.


    However, no one can answer his words. It was said before that Yuanfengguo¡¯s army would not attack the city, but they, middle and high-ranking generals, and the respected four princes, Yuanfengguo himself had never said it. In other words, it was their wishful thinking, and now it seems that they are clearly guessing wrong.


    "General, don''t worry, I think they didn''t bring siege equipment. They probably didn''t come to siege the city. They might just harass and scare us." At this time, a soldier next to the general said.


    "Really?" The general looked ahead and found that it was indeed the case. Although Yuanfeng State¡¯s troops were dispatched a lot, and they were all cavalry, they were very powerful, but among them, it was indeed. No siege equipment was seen.


    Although this capital city of Feng Jueguo cannot be compared with the cities of the Dalu dynasty in Guan, it is not bad compared to other cities outside Guan. Moreover, in order to meet this decisive battle, Feng Jueguo''s The old emperor also strengthened the city deliberately. Therefore, without the siege equipment, Yuanfeng''s army could not attack the city and attack the city.


    Thinking of this, the general seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, but then he said in a puzzled manner: "If they just want to harass us, why do they send so many troops? Only a small number of troops are enough."


    This doubt is also the doubt of some people around. Indeed, if you harass or scare them, you don''t need to send so many troops. It is completely unnecessary. This is not a waste of Yuanfengguo''s own manpower and material resources.


    However, there is not much time for them to think about it. The cavalry troops of Yuanfeng State were not far away from the city wall, and the speed of the cavalry was very fast. Therefore, it was directly caused. It was just a blink of an eye. The cavalry team was already under the city.


    "Without siege equipment, I see what you can do!" The general thought while directing the surrounding soldiers to attack.


    Most of the other soldiers had the same idea. Without siege equipment, these cavalrymen would not have jumped into the city.


    However, the next thing surprised the soldiers on the front of the city. The cavalry of Yuanfeng State didn¡¯t mean to slow down after approaching the city wall. They still kept driving at high speed, but they were driving in different directions. Some changes have been made. Before, there was no direction, but now he is heading towards the gate of the city.


    Without siege equipment, do they want to smash through the gates with horses?This is too whimsical.


    The soldiers on the city¡¯s head, even now, don¡¯t know that the city gate has been cut open by Huang Feng, and the defenders at the city gate have surrendered under Huang Feng¡¯s persuasion and can intercept Yuan. The obstacle to Feng Guo''s army entering the city is gone.


    Therefore, before long, the soldiers on the head of the city were horrified to find that the cavalrymen of Yuanfeng State that rushed forward did not hit the city gate, but entered the city unimpeded.


    "This, what''s going on?" The people on the city head thought in shock, confusion, and horror.


    Their hands have stopped attacking, and they stared at the cavalry team under the head of the city. They still haven''t reacted yet. Why didn''t Yuanfengguo''s cavalry slow down or hit the city gate when they arrived at the gate? On, all this is too unreasonable.


    Could it be that the gate under the head of the city was opened?


    But how is this possible?


    The soldiers guarding the city gate are not too few, and if they can be sent to guard the city gate, the combat effectiveness of those soldiers is not weak. It is impossible to be easily taken away from the city gate by someone. Now, , Why can these Yuanfeng country¡¯s troops enter the city unimpeded? It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    However, although these soldiers did not believe this incident, as more and more people entered the city through the city gate, they had to admit that this incident was true and the city gate was really opened. The soldiers of Fengguo had really entered the city through the gate.


    "Quickly, go down, go down and block them!" After the previous general reacted, he ordered the soldiers around him. He didn''t know what happened at the gate of the city, but one thing was certain, that is, The city gate has been lost. If the control of the city gate is not regained as soon as possible, then the city will be lost. He knows that the princes in the city are fighting, once the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom They enter the city in large numbers, so they don¡¯t have much resistance at all. Therefore, they must regain control of the city gate before Yuanfeng¡¯s army enters the city in large numbers and give Yuanfeng¡¯s army that has entered the city. Wiped out.

 2736 Chapter 2736 Unstoppable

    Huang Feng took the Feng Jueguo soldiers who had surrendered, standing on both sides of the city gate, watching the cavalry troops of Yuanfeng State, constantly pouring into the city, and then scattered around, occupying this place continuously. city.


    Seeing more and more cavalry entering the city, Huang Feng knew that they had already won this battle against the wind and the country. The process of winning was not too difficult and there was not much loss. After all, this It was the first time that their Yuanfeng country¡¯s army formally attacked the city, and just this time, they attacked the city. This specially fortified wall of Feng Jueguo did not play any role. Naturally, there was no way to cause much damage to Yuanfengguo''s team.


    It can be said that Yuanfeng State''s army entered the city at the least cost, and there will be no major surprises in the next battle.


    Those soldiers who were extremely windy at the gate of the city felt a little mixed when they watched the troops of Yuanfeng country enter the city.


    They certainly know what it means for these cavalry teams to enter the city. The city walls here will no longer play any role. On their side, they had no idea or the slightest preparation for Yuanfengguo¡¯s actions tonight. , Naturally there is no way to deal with these long-prepared troops of Yuanfeng Country.


    Thinking that their country is about to be defeated, thinking that they are about to lose their country, they are naturally a little depressed, but they are forced to do so, it is precisely because they understand the behavior of the four princes, so now this approach , Is the only way for them to save their lives.


    And when the Feng Jueguo army on the top of the city came down from the top of the city, what you saw was the army of Yuanfeng State, galloping in the city, and more and more cavalry entered the city.


    At the beginning, the old emperor of Feng Jueguo, in order to demonstrate his country''s status as the first country outside the pass, specially built this Feng Jueguo capital to be exceptionally magnificent. It is the most magnificent city outside the pass. At the same time, the four The gates of the city were also extremely spacious, with six horses driving side by side without any congestion. Therefore, every second, a lot of Yuanfeng country''s cavalry entered the city.


    Without delay for a second, there will be more than a dozen Yuanfeng country cavalry in the city.


    Because of this, the soldiers who came down from the top of the city did not dare to have the slightest delay. They immediately went into battle, trying to prevent Yuanfeng Kingdom''s army from continuing to enter the city.


    However, when they rushed up, they suddenly discovered that the strength gap between them and the other party was huge. The first batch of soldiers rushed up as if they had crashed into a rock without making any waves.


    The cavalry had an advantage over the infantry. In addition, the cavalry in front of them were all driving at high speed. The soldiers who came down from the city head could not stop these high-speed cavalry troops with their bodies.


    The more important point is that the cavalry team of Yuanfengguo who rushed to the front was all Huang Feng who spent a lot of money and exchanged them from the store of the storage box. Not only are they powerful, but they also cooperate with each other. In the previous battles with more powerful cavalry than the soldiers on the front of the city, they did not lose the wind, not to mention the current situation.


    The soldiers who came down from the top of the city originally thought that they would be able to block this wave of soldiers from Yuanfeng State, and then snatch back control of the city gate and prevent more Yuanfeng State soldiers from entering the city.


    However, it now appears that all of this is nothing more than their beautiful fantasy. After they came down from the city, they couldn''t move forward at all. They were blocked by soldiers from Yuanfeng State, and suffered heavy casualties. , But it did not achieve any results.


    When did Yuanfengguo¡¯s army become so strong?


    Quite a few soldiers who are absolutely windy, at this time, have this idea in their hearts. In most of them, their windy troops are the most powerful troops in the world. Although people are not the elite of the army, they should not be worse than Yuanfeng''s army.


    However, the current situation is obviously not like this. Through the battle just now, their strength is obviously lower than that of Yuanfengguo''s army, and the two sides are not on the same level at all. Many people even think that the current The strength of these Yuanfeng Nation''s troops is stronger than their elite troops.


    Although deep down in their hearts, they are unwilling to admit this, but they have to admit it.


    However, some soldiers who had fought against Yuanfengguo¡¯s army before were a lot less surprised than the other soldiers. Of course, there were also surprises, just like the four princes. The soldiers of the country also believed that the reason why they were defeated by Yuanfeng¡¯s army was due to a variety of factors. It was not that their strength was worse than that of Yuanfeng¡¯s army. If the two sides fought in the same environment , They should be able to defeat Yuanfengguo''s army.


    But, how do you explain this scene?Although they are now in infantry and the other party is in cavalry, they should not be so far apart. This obviously shows that the soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom in front of them are really not weaker than them, or even better. They are stronger!


    After realizing this, these soldiers of the country were both lost and panic. For the first time, they realized that their country might really be defeated. Before, they were confident that they could hold this city. The army that defeated Yuanfengguo now seemed to be too blind and self-confident before.


    Now how to do?


    Many people are already in a daze. Originally, they still thought, relying on the strength of themselves and others, to fight out these Yuanfeng country¡¯s troops, now it seems that it¡¯s no longer possible. In this case, they must think There are other ways.


    The other princes must stop fighting and join forces to defeat these Yuanfeng country''s troops.


    After thinking about this, many people began to move towards the place where the princes were fighting, wanting to stop the princes, and unite, and work together to defeat Yuanfengguo''s army.


    In the face of the great threat of Yuanfeng Country, I believe those princes will not continue to fight selfishly.


    Many people think so, but they don¡¯t know that the princes they are thinking of have already been killed by Huang Feng one by one, but their men are fighting at this time. Together, it is not easy to stop.

 2737 Chapter 2737

    "Stop! Stop! The enemy has entered the city! People from Yuanfeng State have entered!"


    In the places where the princes¡¯ subordinates fought, some people finally discovered that something was wrong at this time. These people were all on the periphery of the fiddle. Therefore, we must be more clear about the situation in other places. Feng Guo''s army entered the city.


    After discovering Yuanfeng¡¯s army, these soldiers who were still fighting fiercely were stunned. They didn¡¯t care about continuing to attack their opponents. Instead, they looked at the soldiers of Yuanfeng that were like gods. The army, the minds of these soldiers seemed to be down for a moment, and they lost the ability to think. They didn''t expect that Yuanfengguo''s army would enter the city at this time and suddenly appeared in front of them.


    What''s happening here?Why didn''t the soldiers on the front of the city warn or stop these people? Why did the troops of Yuanfeng country enter the city so smoothly?All this is too unacceptable.


    After reacting, these soldiers frantically warned the surrounding comrades to stop them. However, the surrounding environment was too chaotic. Not many people could hear their shouts, until many The soldiers of Yuanfeng Kingdom of Yuanfeng came to them and surrounded them, and the soldiers reacted.


    How is this going?Why are there so many Yuanfeng soldiers around without paying attention?


    For a moment, the soldiers who were extremely windy stopped their hands, and watched vigilantly at the soldiers of Yuanfeng State who had already completed the initial encirclement of them.


    "Your emperor, who is extremely powerful, and all the princes are dead, I advise you to lay down your weapons and surrender!" At this time, Huang Feng has also arrived, although there are many soldiers here, covering a very wide area, but , Huang Feng''s inner strength is deep, it seems that he didn''t use much strength, but what he said was so that everyone on the scene could hear clearly.


    And the soldiers who had never heard of the country were surprised after hearing what Huang Feng said.


    They all knew that the old emperor died, but when did their princes also die?The reason why they appear here is that many soldiers know what is going on in their hearts. Several princes in the country are fighting for the throne, and they are used to fight. Whoever wins in the end is the most outstanding country. Although the previous four princes did have a great advantage, the other princes were not reconciled to failure. Moreover, after uniting, there was the possibility and opportunity of a comeback.


    But what does Huang Feng mean now?Their allegiance princes are dead?how can that be?Those princes still appeared in front of them before, and there were many guards around those princes, how could they be killed easily?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    It¡¯s just that, even though they feel it¡¯s impossible in their hearts, these soldiers still subconsciously look at the place where the prince they are loyal to is. Originally, there were guards and flags around the princes. It¡¯s just that these soldiers After looking over, what I saw was the flag collapsed and the guards panicked.


    Could it be that the fact is really like what this person said, all the princes are dead?


    If this is true, then these soldiers really have to think carefully about what to do. After all, the old emperor is dead, and the princes who are eligible to inherit the throne are also dead. Then, who will be their emperor, It is completely conceivable that the next Feng Jueguo will definitely fall into civil strife. Whoever comes to power will not be convinced by others. Once they lose too much in the civil strife, then their strength will be greatly damaged. Will be defeated by people who are absolutely brilliant.


    Thinking of this possibility, everyone at the scene felt a panic and fear.


    "Don''t listen to him, kill him, and drive out the people of Yuanfengguo!" At this time, a more excited general jumped out and said. He also seemed to see that the situation at the scene was very unfavorable for them. The soldiers seem to have begun to lose their fighting spirit. This is obviously a very dangerous thing. Therefore, before these soldiers are completely desperate, he must arouse the confidence in everyone''s hearts and fight against the people of Yuanfeng. If the fight is too intense, whoever wants to stop can stop.


    The general''s call seemed to have some effect. At least, some people seemed to be ready to take up arms and fight against Yuanfengguo''s people.


    However, the general has not yet been proud of it. A long sword that didn''t know where it flew directly penetrated his body. Moreover, the strength of the long sword was very strong. After it penetrated him, it also moved the two behind him. The soldiers pierced them, and all three of them sprinted on their swords like a candied haw.


    The soldiers who had aroused some confidence in the first place were shocked when they saw this scene. They had killed people, they had all seen them, and they had committed suicide. However, they wanted to be so clean and clean, and they killed so brutal. It''s really rare, and more importantly, they didn''t even see who was doing the hand. The general next to him was obviously theirs, and the closest person was one or two hundred meters away.


    On the contrary, the windy soldiers around Huang Feng saw Huang Feng''s action, but they did not expect that Huang Feng would be so powerful when he shot, and at such a long distance, he could still have such a lethal power. , It is incredible.


    "I advise you not to do anything stupid. Since you can kill your princes under so many protections, without missing one, it won¡¯t be too much trouble if you want to kill you, I just don¡¯t want to see too much. When people die, everyone is a foreign country. It is one body. There is no need to kill them all." Huang Feng continued to say lightly. This time, no one at the scene would dare not listen.


    "Of course, if you have to do something stupid, then I won''t be polite with you." Huang Feng said.


    The hesitant expressions on the faces of the soldiers at the scene became heavier. In fact, at this time, if someone could stand up and raise their arms and lead them to fight against Yuanfeng¡¯s army, they would have the courage to resist, of course. , The person who stood up must be able to withstand Huang Feng''s blow.


    It¡¯s just that, now that several princes of Feng Jueguo are dead, no one is qualified to hold everyone at the scene. Therefore, at this time, no one has stood up. What''s more, the general¡¯s tragic situation before, many people People who are in the eyes naturally have less courage to stand up.

 2738 Chapter 2738 Taken

    Huang Feng''s imposing force overwhelmed the audience, and many soldiers were scared to move. At this time, the soldiers of Yuanfeng State had already captured the civilian officials who had been hiding on the sidelines before.


    These civil servants were originally attracted by the movements of the princes, but they did not expect that they would be swept away by Yuanfeng''s army. The main reason was that Yuanfeng''s army came too quickly to give them no response. The time, the result was all caught.


    Most of these civil servants do not have the courage to resist. They are different from the soldiers who often go to the battlefield. Most of them do not have much courage to fight to the death, especially those who are used to being in a high position and enjoying the beauty. In his life, how could he be willing to take risks with his body


    "Put down your weapons and surrender. Several princes are indeed dead."


    "Yes, we Feng Jueguo has been defeated. We really have been defeated. Don''t resist."


    "For your own sake, and for the sake of your family, stop making senseless resistance."


    Those officials, under Huang Feng¡¯s signal, persuaded the soldiers on the scene to surrender. These officials were very cooperative, because they did not want to fight anymore. If they had no hope of winning, they would not be in danger. If they do, then they will naturally support the continued fight. However, on the current issue, their emperor and prince are dead, and Yuanfeng¡¯s army has entered the city again, but there is no such thing on their side. With the slightest preparation and no leader, how to win in this situation?


    More importantly, they are all prisoners themselves. Once Huang Feng is upset, they may really be killed, and obviously, they don''t want to die.


    Those soldiers were hesitant at first, but now they hesitated even more after hearing the words of these officials.


    "As long as you surrender, I promise that you will be treated fairly. Those who are willing to continue to serve as soldiers can continue to serve as soldiers, and those who do not want to go home can go home. There is no problem." Huang Feng promised again.


    And Huang Feng''s words completely defeated the last trace of hesitation in the hearts of these soldiers.


    In such a society, life after defeat and becoming a captive is very bitter. There are only two fate of captives. One is to be redeemed with money, and the other is to be sold as a slave.


    Obviously, judging from their current situation, it is impossible for anyone to take money to redeem them. Then, they will have only one fate, which is to be treated as slaves and pushed into the slave market.


    Obviously no one wanted to become a slave. Therefore, these soldiers didn''t want to surrender, but they didn''t want to die, so they fell into hesitation.


    And now, Huang Feng actually promised them that they would not be sold as slaves, which made them feel relieved. Looking at Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, it is obvious that there is a lot of money in Yuanfeng¡¯s army. The big prestige, since he said so, it must be no problem.


    Being able to guarantee their lives and being able to not be slaves, the last hesitation in the hearts of these soldiers has disappeared. People outside the customs do not have a very important concept of the country. Therefore, there is not much to surrender to Yuanfeng. Resistance.


    It¡¯s just that those nobles of Feng Jueguo will have a great sense of loss in their hearts. After all, they are Feng Jueguo''s nobles, and Feng Jueguo was the number one power outside the pass before. Their status and status are not low. Now Surrendering to Yuanfengguo, although he could save his life, it was obviously difficult to keep his previous identity and status. Therefore, it was normal to feel lost in his heart.


    However, no matter how lost, they also know what to choose at this time and continue to fight, not to mention those soldiers, will they continue to fight for them, even if they are willing, it will be difficult for them to defeat Yuanfeng¡¯s army. Only then did Yuanfeng''s army easily enter the city, and it was possible to see that their strength was definitely not weak, but within their side, not to mention the civil strife, and lost the leader, there was no way to organize effective resistance.


    So, even if you choose to continue fighting, the result is obvious.


    "Kang Dang!"


    The first soldier dropped the weapon in his hand, and then the other soldiers, as if they were infected, dropped the weapon in their hand one by one, choosing to surrender Yuanfeng Kingdom.


    Of course, it is not true that no one person resisted. Among the soldiers around the princes, there were a few soldiers who were loyal enough to die and were unwilling to surrender. In this regard, Huang Feng would naturally not be polite with them, and would easily Killed the few who dared to resist, and it was considered once again shocking other people.


    The matter here has been resolved, and all that is left is to recruit the defenders on the wall. However, because of the experience here and the news that several princes have died, Huang Feng believes that they will be recruited in this city. The other defenders will not be too difficult.


    In fact, it is true. The defenders, knowing that several princes are dead, and that the princes¡¯ men and the ministers of the country have surrendered, instantly lost most of their will to fight. Few people began to surrender, and this sentiment of surrender was contagious, which led to more people surrendering. In the end, only a small number of people were still fighting, which was irrelevant to the overall situation.


    At this point, Huang Feng had completely taken down the city, occupied the entire Feng Jue country, and unified the entire border.


    When dawn was about to dawn, Huang Feng appeared in Feng Jueguo¡¯s imperial palace. It was not the first time he came here. Some eunuchs and court ladies who had been stunned by him before even recognized him, but at this time it was It''s not important anymore, there are still sporadic battles in the city, but they can''t affect the overall situation.


    Huang Feng listened to the reports from the generals below. Every general present had an uncontrollable smile. After attacking Feng Jueguo, they were not even sure to defeat Feng Jueguo, and , When they think about it, even if they can win the country, it will definitely be a tragic victory, and the process will never be easy.


    However, the facts now prove that their previous ideas were all wrong. They won the country, an old and powerful country outside the customs, and the process was not too difficult. They only carried out a siege, and it was straightforward. After entering, the city was destroyed, and the loss of the army was so small that it was completely negligible. Such a result was something that no one had expected before.


    Everyone knew that it was because of Huang Feng that things went so smoothly.

 2739 Chapter 2739 go back to report

    Things are going well. Huang Feng is different from the generals of Yuanfeng Kingdom for being able to defeat Feng Jueguo. Those generals may not be fully sure when they come, but Huang Feng is different. He From the very beginning, there was no doubt that he would be able to win the country. The only difference was how long and how much cost he could take to lay down this city and occupy this country.


    Obviously, the actual time consumed and the cost spent are smaller than Huang Feng''s previous expectations. Of course, this is due to Feng Jue¡¯s own internal civil strife. At the same time, Huang Feng is in it. Played a big role.


    And with the end of the war on Feng Jueguo¡¯s side, the entire area outside the pass was defeated by Huang Feng, and it belonged to the territory of Yuanfeng State. Although Huangfeng is not the ruler on the surface, it is the one from Yuanfeng State. The emperor is his slave, which is equivalent to managing these places.


    With such a large area and a large population, Huang Feng thought before that using things to make money here can be put on the agenda. Of course, before this, Huang Feng still has to make early-stage investments. As long as the basic conditions outside the customs are too poor, there is no good foundation in terms of life or economy here, which is obviously not acceptable.


    However, Huang Feng is still willing and willing to make this investment. Without investment, where will the return come from?Just like the apocalyptic space before, where after the zombies ransacked, many infrastructures have been damaged. It won¡¯t work if there is no preliminary construction. Huang Feng invested a lot of money there, but now it has begun to return. , His early investment has also been made, and as the economic environment there is getting better and better, Huang Feng can make more and more money there.


    And here is the same. Although the early stage is also to invest some money, Huang Feng believes that he will be able to earn this money soon, although he already has a lot of money now, so much that he does not know himself. How much money is there, but Huang Feng still doesn''t think he has too much money, just like this time, if there is no money, how can he exchange those elite soldiers from the storage box?Without those elite soldiers, how could he allow himself to occupy the entire gate so smoothly?


    Therefore, money is still very important to Huang Feng. Only if he has enough money in his hand, Huang Feng can have the confidence to face any situation, because as long as he has money, he can exchange it from the storage box. Anything he wants, and these things usually help him.


    "Report the situation here to your majesty as soon as possible." After hearing the reports from the generals, Huang Feng said to them: "In addition, please pick up Princess Qi and let your majesty arrange someone to manage here."


    Huang Feng wouldn''t stay here as a city lord, he didn''t even look down on the position of the emperor, let alone the city lord of such a city, he didn''t like it at all, and he couldn''t be willing to stay in one place.


    His purpose of leading the team this time is to defeat Feng Jueguo. Now, his mission has been completed, and he should retreat. He has promised Princess Qi before that he has the opportunity to escort her back to the Dalu Dynasty. Now, outside the customs. Having been completely occupied by Yuanfeng Country, Princess Qi''s marriage contract troubles have also been resolved. It is time to send Princess Qi back to the Dalu Dynasty.


    Of course, before Princess Qi expressed his position more than once, both openly and secretly, just wanting to follow Huang Feng, Huang Feng actually agreed in his heart, but he still decided to take Princess Qi back to the Da Lu Dynasty. , As for what she decides later, Huang Feng will respect her.


    This is his previous promise to Princess Qi, and he must do it.


    "Yes!" the generals below responded, seeing Huang Feng''s eyes full of admiration.


    Through this battle, they admire Huang Feng''s five-body throwing to the ground. They have always believed that the war-fighting groups and individuals cannot play a big role in it. However, the appearance of Huang Feng completely broke them. The cognition let them know that when the individual is strong enough, he can play a vital role in the war. The reason why no one can do this before is just because he is not strong enough.


    And Huang Feng is obviously strong enough. He has completely changed the situation of the entire battlefield by himself. For this, they admire from the bottom of their hearts.


    And now, they heard that Huang Feng asked His Majesty to send someone to take over here. They thought Huang Feng was going to the Imperial Capital to accept the reward. They were all happy for Huang Feng, but they didn''t know that Huang Feng had already planned to take Princess Qi. He Xiaohuan, left here, and went back inside.


    After arranging things, Huang Feng found a place to rest. Although the things in the past few days were not very dangerous to him, it made him tired and busy. Now, everything has been done. It''s solved, he also wants to rest well.


    On the other side, the puppet emperor and princess Qi that Huang Feng had exchanged for also quickly received the news that Huang Feng passed back. The puppet emperor would naturally not violate Huang Feng¡¯s order, so he quickly arranged for someone to go. Taking over the city, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan also set off at the same time, and went there to make the city and Huangfeng meet. The two waves of people have the same destination, so naturally they went together.


    The area outside the pass is very large and the area is vast. In the past, in addition to the armies of various countries, there would be some horse thieves. However, during this period, due to the battle between Feng Jueguo and Yuanfeng Kingdom, the horse thieves were afraid to show up. As for the armies of other countries, they do not exist anymore. Those countries have been conquered, and the armies they belonged to have all come under the rule of Yuanfeng State.


    In this way, Princess Qi and their team would naturally not encounter any danger on the road.


    And along the way, the minister sent by the puppet emperor was very respectful to Princess Qi. In the upper layers of Yuanfeng, everyone knew the relationship between Huang Feng and Princess Qi, and Huang Feng is now the emperor¡¯s. Favored minister, the most sought-after figure in the entire Yuanfeng Kingdom, now he has beaten Feng Jueguo down at a very small price. Who dares to offend such a character?Everyone has to give Huang Feng some face, then, for Princess Qi, who is closely related to Huang Feng, naturally no one dares to neglect.


    However, Princess Qi''s mood was not very good at this time. If everything came back because of Huang Feng, Huang Feng''s meaning was obvious, and she wanted to take her back to Dalu.

 2740 Chapter 2740 I dont like it

    "Xiaohuan, you said Young Master Huang, he insists on sending me home, doesn''t he want to take me?" Inside the carriage, Princess Qi said to Xiaohuan sitting next to her with a depressed expression.


    After coming out of the imperial capital, Princess Qi was not in a good mood. The reason was naturally related to Huang Feng. The message Huang Feng came to convey to her was to take her back to the Da Lu Dynasty and let her go. Meet him in the capital of the country.


    Originally, Princess Qi was in a good mood after receiving the news from Huang Feng. Since Huang Feng¡¯s expedition, Princess Qi has been worried about Huang Feng, although she knows that Huang Feng is very capable and in this world There are not many people who can hurt him, but she is also afraid of unexpected situations, and now she has received news from Huang Feng that she is safe and that she has successfully defeated Feng Jueguo, so she is naturally happy.


    However, the other news from Huang Feng made her unhappy, that is, Huang Feng said that he would take her back to the Dalu Dynasty.


    If it was before, that Princess Qi would be very happy to learn that she could return to China, but now she wants to stay with Huang Feng more than to return to China, although she also misses herself very much in her heart. Brother Huang, but if she was allowed to choose, she would still choose to stay with Huang Feng.


    But now, Huang Feng meant to send her back to China, how could she be happy.


    "Princess, don''t think too much about it. Huang Gongzi promised you before and will take you with you. Maybe he just wants to visit our Dalu Dynasty." Xiaohuan comforted.


    As Princess Qi''s personal court lady, the two stayed together again during this period of time. Xiaohuan naturally understood Princess Qi''s thoughts and knew that she had thoughts about Huang Feng.


    At the beginning, Xiaohuan felt that the two were inappropriate. After all, Huang Feng was just an ordinary person, while Princess Qi was a princess of the Dalu Dynasty. The status of the two people had a huge gap, which was obviously inappropriate. The princess still has a marriage contract with the prince of the Wind Jueguo on her body. It is even more inappropriate for the two to make up for their marriage.


    However, with the increase in contact with Huang Feng, as the understanding of Huang Feng has become more and more, Xiaohuan¡¯s heart and attitude towards Huang Feng have completely changed, and he also admires Huang Feng more and more. Naturally There is no objection to Huang Feng and Princess Qi, although her objection does not have any effect.


    Seeing that Princess Qi has a deep affection for Huang Feng, Xiaohuan naturally hopes that Princess Qi and Huang Feng will achieve good things in the end. Now that Princess Qi is so worried, he starts to comfort her.


    "Maybe." Princess Qi said, "Before, Huang Feng did say that he was interested in our Da Lu dynasty. If he has the opportunity, he would like to see it. Perhaps, he really just wants to see our Da Lu dynasty. Bring us by the way."


    "Yeah." Xiaohuan nodded. She also knew Huang Feng''s interest in the Dalu Dynasty.


    "Hey, Xiaohuan, where do you think Huang Feng is from? He is not from our Dalu dynasty, nor is he from outside the customs. Where does he come from? Is it really like he said, from overseas?" Princess Qi suddenly asked Small ring road.


    "It should be, otherwise, where else can it come from? Could it be that the world fell?" Xiaohuan said, and when she said later, she laughed.


    However, what Xiaohuan did not expect was that a joke she casually said was true, and Huang Feng really fell from the world.


    After a few days of travel, the group successfully arrived at the capital of the country of wind and wind. Of course, this is also the territory of Yuanfeng Country.


    At this time, the city has no longer restored its previous tranquility. All the chaos has been calmed down. The original troops of the country have either surrendered or been suppressed. There is no resistance in the entire city. sound.


    The news of the death of the old emperor and several princes also spread throughout Quan Feng Jueguo. The people of Feng Jueguo were naturally somewhat sad. However, there was not much resistance to surrendering to Yuanfeng. After all, they all belong to foreign forces and are nomads, and their sense of identity between them is still very strong. What''s more, as the people at the bottom, what they want most is undoubtedly to live a stable life. Now they have surrendered. Yuan Fengguo, then, they would no longer have to experience the hardships of war.


    Therefore, when Princess Qi and others arrived here, they saw a peaceful situation.


    "Tired along the way? Go in and take a rest, we will go to your Dalu dynasty tomorrow." Huang Feng said when he saw Princess Qi.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded, naturally she would not object to Huang Feng''s arrangement.


    Taking advantage of Princess Qi¡¯s rest time, Huang Feng also handed over with the person arranged by the puppet emperor. After all, this place has just been subdued. Although all resistance forces have been suppressed, there are still many things to deal with. Yes, this is a new country, a new city, the captives need to be dealt with, and the people in the city need to be comforted. In short, there is definitely a lot to do.


    Huang Feng is not interested in these things at all. In the past few days, he almost didn''t bother him to death. He doesn''t like to deal with these things. Now that officials have come to deal with them, he is naturally very happy and can''t wait for it now. Just leave everything to the officials, and then leave here with Princess Qi.


    It''s just that Princess Qi just arrived here, and she also needs to rest, and Huang Feng also needs to hand over the things in his hands before she can leave here with peace of mind.


    The official who came with Princess Qi naturally did not dare to neglect Huang Feng in the slightest. Now, in the entire Yuanfeng country, who doesn''t know Huang Feng''s status in the country?It can be said that Huang Feng is now in Yuanfeng State, which means that there are less than 10,000 people under one person. Those officials who see him are all respectful and dare not care about what Huang Feng explained.


    It has been busy for a few hours before Huang Feng has time to see Princess Qi.


    "Finally someone took over. I''m exhausted in these two days." Huang Feng complained casually after seeing Princess Qi.


    "How many people want to be so tired, they haven''t had a chance." Princess Qi poured a cup of tea for Huang Feng and said with a smile.


    Indeed, it is the dream of many people to be able to manage a city, but there are not many who can really achieve this point. Huang Feng''s position, I don''t know how many people envy it.


    "Maybe, I don''t like it anyway." Huang Feng said, "Well, I will return to China tomorrow. Do you have any feelings?"


    Princess Qi paused for a while, then a smile appeared on her face and said: "I feel that there are some. When I left, I thought that I would never have a chance to go back. I didn''t expect that I would have a chance to go back so soon."

 2741 Chapter 2741

    Princess Qi did not expect that she would be able to return to China so soon. When she left the Dalu dynasty before, she even thought that she might not be able to return to her country in this life, and she would die outside the customs, even if she had a chance to return in the future. That would have to wait for her emperor brother to have the strength to defeat Feng Jueguo.


    However, this is not easy. The Dalu dynasty is now facing internal and external troubles, and Feng Jueguo is also the strongest country outside the pass. Its strength is much stronger than that of the Dalu dynasty. Now it can get a lot of tributes from the Dalu dynasty every year. It won''t be too slow, even if it is the Great Lu Dynasty, who wants to catch up with Feng Jueguo, it is definitely not something that can be done in a short time.


    Therefore, Princess Qi did not expect that she would be able to return to China, and she would return to China so soon.


    Of course she knew that all of this became a reality because of the man in front of her. It was precisely because of the man in front of her, the powerful Feng Jueguo, that he collapsed so suddenly, and the obstacles that prevented her from returning to China were also Only after disappearing can I return to my country.


    At the same time, because of Huangfeng¡¯s borders, the external environment of the Dalu dynasty has also improved surprisingly. Yuanfengguo did not have the same malice against the Dalu dynasty as before. The Dalu dynasty did not have to worry about the danger from outside the customs. Naturally, he can concentrate on recovering himself. In this way, the Da Lu Dynasty will be able to use less time to recover to his previous peak state.


    Thinking of these situations, Princess Qi admires and appreciates Huang Feng while admiring Huang Feng. If it were not for his sudden appearance, her destiny would not have changed, and the Lu Dynasty would not have such good development opportunities. Said that the appearance of Huang Feng changed the fate of himself and the Dalu Dynasty.


    "You guys have a good rest today, and we will leave early tomorrow morning." Huang Feng said.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be so anxious." Princess Qi said Ai Ai in expectation.


    If it was in the past, if she knew that she could return to China, Princess Qi would have been back home, wishing to go back one day soon, but now it is different. One is that she already knows that she can return to China at any time, so naturally she is not very worried. After all, she had lived and grown up in the palace before, and she saw too little in the outside world. Now there is a chance to go around, and there is no danger. Of course, she doesn''t want to miss it, and she doesn''t want to go back early.


    In addition, she didn''t know if Huang Feng was really just going to the Dalu dynasty to play, taking herself by the way, or wanting to send herself back, so Princess Qi naturally didn''t want to return to the Dalu dynasty too early.


    "Don''t you want to go back soon?" Huang Feng asked, looking at Princess Qi strangely.


    "I didn''t mean that." Princess Qi said hesitantly: "I''m afraid that after I go back, I won''t be able to be with you."


    "Are you afraid your emperor brother would disagree?" Huang Feng asked.


    "No, I''m afraid you won''t take me." Princess Qi finally expressed her worries.


    "What do you think." Huang Feng said amusedly: "Didn''t I promise you before, as long as you want, you can always follow me, and I won''t drive people."


    "Really? Great!" Princess Qi finally let go of her worries and laughed.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, that''s good, then let''s set off tomorrow." Without the worries in her heart, Princess Qi was relieved a lot.


    Early the next morning, Huang Feng, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan all dressed up and set off for the Dalu Dynasty. Huang Feng did have a lot of interest in the Dalu Dynasty. After all, it was the largest in the world. The country has a vast land and abundant resources. When he first came to this space, he also landed there, but he didn''t have the opportunity to go around. Now that he has time, he naturally wanted to see it.


    However, the generals of Yuanfeng Kingdom were surprised to learn that Huang Feng was not going back to the imperial capital, but going to the Great Lu Dynasty.


    From their point of view, Huang Feng has beaten down the entire Guanwai. Then, it¡¯s time to discuss merits and rewards. Huang Feng¡¯s contribution is the greatest. Now he should go to the imperial capital of Yuanfeng Kingdom and accept His Majesty¡¯s. The reward is, why shouldn''t you go to the Dalu Dynasty at this time.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng¡¯s identity is extraordinary. It¡¯s not something they can manage. Besides, Huang Feng still has a princess from the Dalu dynasty. Maybe Huang Feng has something to do when he goes to the Dalu dynasty. , Although the generals of Yuanfeng Country were puzzled in their hearts, they did not dare to stop Huang Feng.


    Even the generals of Yuanfeng Kingdom wanted to send troops to the Dalu Dynasty with Huang Feng and Princess Qi to protect their safety, but Huang Feng refused.


    A joke, in this space, the person who can hurt Huang Feng has not been born yet. It can even be said that there will never be such a person. With him, neither will Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. What''s the danger, why should someone follow along?


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are also very convinced of Huang Feng''s skill, so they both feel that there is no need to bring any guards by their side. It is inconvenient for too many people to go on the road together.


    The generals of Yuanfeng Kingdom have seen Huang Feng''s skill before. Now seeing the Hornets insist on so much, they don¡¯t say anything anymore. Through the previous events, they also feel that Huang Feng is really unnecessary. Take a guard by your side.


    The three of them went on the road lightly. There were a lot of supplies and money in Huang Feng''s ring. If it wasn''t for Princess Qi and Xiaohuan to find out, he even felt that there was no need to carry anything.


    Huang Feng drove the carriage, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan sat in the carriage, and the three of them were chatting as they rushed.


    Without the war outside, it actually feels good. The air is fresh and the environment is beautiful, but it is slightly poorer. However, Huang Feng believes that with his early investment, this place will slowly develop.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with the emperor, except for this period of time, there has been no news from him." On the carriage, Princess Qi talked about her emperor, the emperor of the Dalu dynasty.


    Before Princess Qi left the pass, in addition to the dangers outside the pass, the Dalu dynasty had to deal with the dangers outside the pass. There were also many insurgent forces in its own dynasty. At that time, it could be said that it was internal and external troubles. Her emperor brother, It is also very busy every day.


    And now, the danger outside the pass has been resolved. I don¡¯t know if the rebel forces on their own land have been suppressed. Those rebel forces have participated in the siege of her before, and they have also obtained some supplies from outside the pass. With the help of those things, the strength of the rebel army will definitely increase, which will bring some pressure to the court.

 2742 Chapter 2742 the atmosphere is wrong

    During this time, Princess Qi was worried about her imperial brother besides Huang Feng.


    Because she is far away from the Dalu Dynasty, and the time outside the customs is also very chaotic, Princess Qi has no way to know the situation of the Dalu Dynasty through any channels, but she knew before, Dalu The forces of the rebel forces in the DPRK colluded with countries outside the customs, and their strength has been improved to a certain extent. In this way, it will be much more difficult for the court to suppress them.


    Therefore, Princess Qi was always worried about the situation in the Dalu Dynasty, but she also knew that she was just a female stream and she was outside the gate, so she couldn''t help at all, and it was useless to worry about it.


    However, it is different now. Huang Feng''s identity is now very different from before. If there is really any danger in the Dalu Dynasty, she is cheeky and asks Huang Feng to help.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Huang Feng also saw Princess Qi''s worry and comforted.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng didn¡¯t understand the situation of the Dalu dynasty either. He had never been there. During this time, he had been outside the customs, caring about things outside the customs, and he had no extra energy to manage the distant Dalu dynasty. Circumstances, so, when he said this, it was just to comfort Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi nodded, anyway, they are also heading to the Dalu dynasty. What is going on there, you will know when they get there.


    However, when the three people arrived at the border between the Dalu Dynasty and Guanwai after several days of driving, an unusual breath took place there. They found that the soldiers here seemed to be nervous and on alert. , As if guarding against some enemy.


    "What''s the matter? Are they guarding against countries outside the customs?" Princess Qi also felt the unusual atmosphere here, and said with some doubts.


    The reason why I feel puzzled is because Princess Qi feels that if it is just to guard against foreign countries, there is no need to be so nervous, because the foreign countries, except for the previous time that they wanted to destroy the marriage, other times, except for the wind. , The relationship between other countries and the Dalu dynasty is okay, and there is no too tense relationship.


    Moreover, during this period of time, the countries outside the customs have been fighting in the country, fighting very fiercely, and there is no intention to act on the Dalu dynasty. Presumably, the Dalu dynasty must know this, so there is no need to do this Nervous.


    In these situations, even people like Princess Qi who didn''t know much about the military could find anomalies, let alone Huangfeng. As soon as he arrived at the border pass, Huangfeng discovered the unusual here.


    "Let''s go in and ask someone to ask." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi. They just got here and don''t know anything. Instead of guessing here, it''s better to go in and ask someone.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded: "I have seen the guard here before, and he should remember me."


    "Good." Huang Feng nodded.


    "Who?! It''s not allowed to enter here now, leave quickly!" Just as the carriage approached the city wall, it was warned by the soldiers on the wall, and even some soldiers had bowed their bows at them, showing the tension in the city.


    "In the car is your Princess Qi from the Great Lu Dynasty. We want to see your main general." Because Huang Feng didn''t want to fight against the defenders here, Huang Feng didn''t choose to fight hard, but moved out of Princess Qi. After all, Princess Qi As I said just now, the guard here also knows her.


    While Huang Feng was talking, Princess Qi also came out of the carriage, stood beside Huang Feng, looked at the soldiers on the top of the city, and said loudly: "I am Princess Qi of the court, open the city gate soon!"


    The soldiers on the front of the city were obviously hesitant. They were just ordinary soldiers and did not know Princess Qi, so someone immediately went to inform the guard here.


    "Please wait a moment, our lord will come right away." The soldier who had just spoken said again. Obviously, he didn''t intend to open the city gate before confirming Princess Qi''s identity.


    And this situation made Huang Feng and Princess Qi even more worried and puzzled. It is said that the relationship between the Dalu dynasty and the countries outside the pass is not too tense, especially after the peace of the country. The peace, why did the city gate be closed tightly so that such a carriage is not allowed to enter?


    Moreover, they have been here for a while, but they did not see anyone coming out of the city. This is also very surprising. Even during the previous war against Feng Jueguo, there were always merchants from the Da Lu Dynasty. Those who go out to do business, let alone now, there should be more businessmen going out, but in the end they didn''t see anyone coming out.


    I am afraid that these doubts can only be known until I see the guard here.


    Huang Feng is not worried about whether he can see the guard here. Even if the guard does not come to see Princess Qi, or does not recognize Princess Qi, Huang Feng has the ability to bring Princess Qi and Xiaohuan into it. City, and see the guard.


    Fortunately, the guard here did not give Huang Feng a chance to forcefully break through. It didn''t take long for him to appear on the top of the city. He leaned forward and looked carefully at the carriage outside the pass, and quickly determined the identity of Princess Qi. , Princess Qi was right, the guard did indeed know her.


    However, what surprised Huang Feng and Princess Qi was that after recognizing Princess Qi¡¯s identity, the guard did not immediately let people open the city gate, but hesitated. This made Huang Feng and Princess Qi more certain. , Something must have happened in the Great Lu Dynasty.


    Just when Princess Qi wanted to speak again, the guard finally let someone open the gate of the city, let Princess Qi and Huang Feng come in, and he himself came down from the city.


    Princess Qi entered the city with doubts and anger. After seeing the guard, her face was ugly and said: "Since you have recognized this princess, why don''t you open the city gate immediately?"


    "His Royal Highness calms down." The guard first apologized, but there was not much fear and tension on his face. "In the end, I will let you in. It is also a big risk."


    "What do you mean? I can''t go back to the court yet?" Princess Qi angrily said.


    "His Royal Highness does not know. During the time you went outside the customs, something happened to our Dalu Dynasty. Now, Your Majesty of the Dalu Dynasty is not your emperor, but your nephew." The general said.


    "What? What are you talking about?!" Princess Qi couldn''t believe her ears. How long did she leave now? The emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty actually changed?How old is her emperor brother, how could he abdicate?


    Princess Qi suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.

 2743 Chapter 2743 the emperor is dead

    Before seeing the tight guards at this pass, Princess Qi had doubts and worries in her heart, but now, after hearing this guard''s words, her worries in her heart have become more serious.


    "His Royal Highness, the first emperor went away due to illness five days ago, and the eleventh princes ascended to the throne and proclaimed the emperor with the support of Concubine Wu and Wu Shangshu." The general said to Princess Qi: "In addition, after your majesty became the throne, he gave an order to declare, princess Your Highness, you have been married to Feng Jueguo, and you are no longer a member of our Dalu dynasty. You cannot enter the customs at will to prevent you from spying on the military situation of our Dalu dynasty. Therefore, the general hesitated before opening the city gate. ."


    "What? You said the emperor brother, he is dead?" Princess Qi shook her body when she heard the guard''s words, her face turned pale, she couldn''t believe her ears.


    In fact, Princess Qi did not believe the guard''s words in her heart. It was not that the other party was lying to herself. No one dared to talk nonsense about this kind of thing. What Princess Qi did not believe was that her emperor brother passed away due to illness. One thing, you know, her emperor brother is in his prime of life, and he has always been in good health. How could he suddenly die of illness?This doesn''t make sense.


    Such bad news was something that Princess Qi did not expect before, and she could not accept it. Although her imperial brother married her to Feng Jue Country before, Princess Qi did not resent her imperial brother for it, but rather very much. Be considerate of him, she knew that her emperor had his problems and was forced to do so, so she had never hated her emperor.


    Although Princess Qi has decided to stay with Huang Feng, she still feels reluctant to part with her emperor brother in her heart. She was ready to take a look at her emperor brother when she came back this time, but she did not expect that she had just entered In the territory of the Dalu Dynasty, she actually learned such bad news. She could no longer see her emperor brother. Since the death of her parents, her emperor brother was the one who treated her best. Dead, how does this make Princess Qi not sad?


    "Yes, the first emperor has gone immortal." The guard reaffirmed.


    "You just said that the eleventh prince inherited the throne?" Princess Qi was sad, and remembered what the general had just said, with doubts on her sad face.


    The emperor of the Dalu dynasty, the emperor of Princess Qi, has more than one son. Since he inherited the throne, the eleventh prince was only a two-year-old child. Before him, there is There are several princes, no matter how they are arranged, they shouldn''t be arranged to him, and what can a two-year-old kid know?Can you lead them to the revival of the Dalu Dynasty?Isn''t this nonsense?


    "It is indeed the throne inherited by the eleventh princes." The general said: "Wu Guifei and Wu Shangshu are both supported."


    "Of course they support. The Eleventh Prince is the son of Concubine Wu!" Princess Qi said angrily.


    Princess Qi didn''t deal with Concubine Wu Guifei. In the matter of her marrying Feng Jueguo, Wu Shangshu also played a disgraceful role. This made Princess Qi even more unfavorable towards their Wu family. Now, the other few The elder prince who was more qualified to inherit the throne did not become the throne, but the youngest eleventh prince became the throne. This made Princess Qi feel that this matter might not be that simple.


    The guard did not speak, the new emperor has been enthroned, and Princess Qi can express her dissatisfaction. After all, she is a member of the royal family, but he can¡¯t. No matter what he thinks before, he can¡¯t say anything bad about the new emperor. Otherwise, absolutely not. What good fruit will there be to eat.


    "Huang Feng, you have to help me." Princess Qi turned to look at Huang Feng and said: "This is very strange. My emperor''s body has always been very good. It is impossible to suddenly fall ill and die. Someone must have killed him. He, moreover, the eleven princes ascended to the throne also have strange problems. He is just a two-year-old child who doesn''t understand anything. As the emperor, the entire Dalu dynasty is in the hands of Wu Guifei and Wu Shangshu."


    After all, Princess Qi grew up in the palace. Even if she is not good at palace fighting, she is still sensitive to some things. Although she has just arrived here, she already knows from the words of the guard here. There are many things, and there are many doubts in my heart.


    Huang Feng nodded. Based on his relationship with Princess Qi, since Princess Qi has spoken, this favor must be of help. Originally, he was going to bring Princess Qi back to meet her emperor brother, but in the end, it happened. Huang Feng didn''t think of this kind of thing, and after the new emperor became the throne, he didn''t want Princess Qi to come back. Naturally, that little kid didn''t understand anything. Now, this order is from the book of Wu Guifei or Wu Shang. It is even more necessary for Huang Feng to take Princess Qi to see what happened in the imperial palace of the Dalu Dynasty.


    Hearing what Princess Qi said, the guard looked at Huang Feng and guessed Huang Feng''s identity in his heart. It was no ordinary person who could make Princess Qi call for help.


    It''s just that he didn''t know Huang Feng and didn''t have the slightest impression of Huang Feng. After thinking about it for a while, he didn''t remember who Huang Feng was.


    The frontier guard also knows things outside the pass. The changes outside the pass these days can be described as dizzying. The Yuanfeng country, which has always been weak, has risen in one fell swoop, defeating the powerful Feng Jueguo and unifying the pass. , This surprised many people, including this defender, who could not even defeat Feng Jueguo in the Dalu dynasty. Now that Yuanfeng Kingdom can defeat Feng Jueguo, wouldn''t it be more powerful than Feng Jueguo?Then they couldn''t fight even more, so he was a little nervous, and it was normal to be careful.


    However, as to how Yuanfeng Country defeated Feng Jueguo and the details of this, the defending general did not know for the time being, so naturally he would not know the existence of Huang Feng. In fact, even if he knew there was Huang Feng like that. A person, but he still couldn''t recognize Huang Feng without seeing Huang Feng.


    "You are so careful, are you guarding people outside the customs?" Huang Feng asked the guard.


    Although he did not know Huang Feng¡¯s specific identity, he was able to follow Princess Qi, and he was obviously not a subordinate. The general did not dare to underestimate him, and said, ¡°Part of the reason is to guard against people outside the customs. After all, Yuanfeng Country outside the pass has suddenly risen. Who doesn''t know what they are going to do next, and in addition, we must guard against the rebel forces in our Dalu dynasty."


    No one knows what Yuanfeng State is going to do next. In simple terms, it is to recuperate and regenerate. It does not mean to attack the Dalu Dynasty. According to Huang Feng¡¯s arrangement, Yuanfeng State will not in the short term. There will be wars again, and everything will be stabilized and the economy will be developed.

 2744 Chapter 2744 Change Of Situation

    Precisely because he knew Yuanfeng¡¯s next move, Huang Feng knew that these people from the Dalu dynasty had no need to guard against Yuanfeng¡¯s actions. Of course, these people from the Dalu dynasty didn¡¯t know what was happening in Yuanfeng. Things, so they will be prepared, which is normal.


    However, they still have to guard against the forces of the insurgents, which surprised Huang Feng a little.


    Huang Feng naturally knew that there were insurgent forces in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty. He had dealt with those people before. Those people were large in number, but their combat effectiveness was low. Many of them were ordinary farmers before. That''s it.


    However, the previous rebel forces colluded with countries outside the customs, and they received a lot of funding, and the combat effectiveness has improved. That''s for sure, but it is also somewhat unrealistic to want to improve a lot at once.


    And where these people are now, it is the border gate of the Dalu dynasty, and those places where the rebel forces are making trouble, but it¡¯s only right to stay away from here. After all, as long as the heads of the rebel forces have not broken their brains, there is no In the case of occupying most of the territory of the Dalu Dynasty, they would not send troops to attack this border, because the region is barren and, as a border city, it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. In addition, once occupied here, they must be prepared. It can be said that attacking here is completely thankless. As long as the leaders of the rebel forces have some brains, they will not do such brainless things. Therefore, this is relative to the Dalu dynasty. As far as other places are concerned, what should be safe is how this guard sent so many people to guard here, and it also made the atmosphere so tense.


    "The rebel forces are making a lot of trouble?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yeah." The guard nodded, but didn''t mean to conceal Huang Feng: "The leader of the largest insurgent force in the territory is called Wang Cheng. I don''t know that he has obtained a large number of supplies from the local area, including food and weapons. He used those materials to quickly occupy several county towns, with great momentum, and rebels from all over the country gathered towards him. Now, he has almost 500,000 under his staff, known as one million people! After gathering a large number of troops, he quickly captured several cities, and some cities were near here."


    It turned out to be so. No wonder this defender was so nervous. The forces of the insurgents have reached the door of his house. Can he not be nervous. Moreover, the number of insurgents is too much, much more than the defenders in the city. I know that when Huang Feng led the troops of Yuanfeng Kingdom and several other countries to attack Feng Jueguo, there were only more than 200,000 troops, and Feng Jueguo had only three troops. The army of more than 100,000, plus the group that was previously destroyed by Huang Feng and captured, I am afraid the total number will not exceed 500,000.


    And now on the Dalu dynasty, it is only an insurgent force, with an army of 500,000. It is conceivable how big his scale is, and Wang Cheng is the largest insurgent in the Dalu dynasty. Power, but it¡¯s definitely not the only rebel force. There must be other rebel forces. It¡¯s no wonder that the defender is so nervous. Once those rebel forces really come to attack his city, then , He must be unable to hold on.


    "Did the court not send troops to suppress it?" Princess Qi couldn''t help asking.


    Regarding the insurgent forces in the country, Princess Qi also knew that, even, she had an intersection with that Wang Cheng, and she also knew how the other party''s supplies came from, but, although Wang Cheng was great, she did get some supplies, but, Compared with the regular army of the Great Lu Dynasty, it is definitely inferior.


    The Dalu dynasty has ceased war with Feng Jueguo, and the countries outside the customs also have civil wars. It will not threaten the Dalu dynasty at all. It can be said that the Dalu dynasty can concentrate on dealing with the insurgent forces in the territory and gather the entire court. The army, in the eyes of Princess Qi, it should not be too difficult to suppress those insurgent forces. How to make the opponent stronger and stronger, and continue to expand?


    Princess Qi couldn''t figure it out.


    "Of course the imperial court sent troops to suppress it, but it didn''t succeed." The defender continued: "The leader is the Temporary Master Wu of the Ministry of War. Not only did Master Wu fail to suppress the rebel forces, but was also given by Wang Cheng. After the defeat, many soldiers were captured by the other side and a large amount of supplies were seized. It is precisely because of this that the insurgent forces have further expanded and become even stronger."


    "Really rubbish!" Princess Qi said angrily. Obviously, the rubbish in her mouth was Wu Shangshu.


    If Wu Shangshu was incompetent, he would not lose to the forces of the rebels, and those forces of the rebels would not be able to expand further, and it would be much easier for the imperial court to destroy them.


    "After that, the first emperor didn''t punish him?" Huang Feng asked. After such a big defeat, it is impossible not to be punished. Huang Feng would not be merciless even if the other party had a daughter in the palace. Concubine.


    "I don''t know, soon after Wu Shangshu returned to the dynasty, the first emperor went first. Therefore, Wu Shangshu is still the official secretary and the military department, and he has not been punished." The guard shook his head.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly, and felt that this matter was not simple anymore. How could it be so coincidental that the first emperor was about to punish Wu Shangshu when he suddenly died?In addition to what Princess Qi said before, her emperor''s brother has always been in good health, and it is impossible for Huang Feng to suddenly fall ill and die. Huang Feng now feels that there must be some hidden secret in it.


    "Okay, we probably understand what happened, you open the city gate and let us go out of the city, we won''t stay here." Huang Feng said to the guard.


    How did Princess Qi''s emperor die? What happened to the insurgents? All of these have to wait for them to get to the territory before they can learn more, and staying here has no effect.


    "Okay." The guard agreed without the slightest hesitation. Now that Concubine Wu obviously has no affection for Princess Qi. If Princess Qi is kept here, she will be implicated as well, so it''s okay for them to leave earlier.


    Princess Qi doesn¡¯t want to stay here. She is also very curious about the cause of her emperor brother¡¯s death. Therefore, she also wants to find out as soon as possible. If she stays here, obviously no one will help her. Now she can help her. There is only Huang Feng.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t mean to abandon her, which made Princess Qi feel a little gratified. At such a moment, it would be best to have someone like Huang Feng by her side.

 2745 Chapter 2745 The Death Of The First Emperor

    "Sorrow and change."


    On a not-so-wide road, Huang Feng drove a carriage and kept moving forward. Princess Qi sat beside him, her face dim and sad, obviously, she was still immersed in the sudden death of her emperor brother.


    "Do you know?" Princess Qi looked into the distance with empty eyes, and said in a long voice: "Since my father and queen died, in such a big palace, only the emperor and me are the closest, and he is very kind to me. Spoiled so much that everyone in the palace said that the emperor treats me better than his emperors. I am the most unconstrained princess in the entire palace. This is indeed the case, precisely because of the emperor brother. Only by taking care of me can I grow up carefree, unlike other princes and princesses, who are subject to so many constraints. It can be said that the emperor treats me as both the elder brother and the father. I He is very attached to him in his heart, even if he married me to Feng Jue Country, I never resented him."


    Princess Qi looked at the front, and she kept talking about the affairs between her and her imperial brother. Unconsciously, her face would show a smile from the heart, but those smiles would soon be replaced by sadness. , It can be seen that she missed her emperor brother in her heart.


    Huang Feng patted her on the shoulder and comforted: "Don''t be sad, I believe your emperor brother will not want to see you sad and sad."


    "Woo..." Princess Qi lay in Huang Feng''s arms and cried. "My emperor brother loves me the most. He never wants to see me sad. As long as I am unhappy, he Everything will satisfy me."


    Princess Qi always wanted to cry when she knew that her emperor brother was dead, but at that time, there were outsiders present, and she resisted it. Now, there is no outsider in front of Huang Feng. She finally is Ben Kui burst into tears, crying very sad, with a heart-piercing feeling.


    "Cry, cry, you''ll be fine after crying." Huang Feng comforted while patting Princess Qi on the back.


    To be honest, although Huang Feng has a lot of women, he really doesn¡¯t have much experience in how to comfort women, especially crying women. Fortunately, at this time, Princess Qi has more, just need to vent. , Does not need comfort.


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made Princess Qi cry even more sad, and the little ring in the carriage also shed tears. As Princess Qi¡¯s personal maid, she understood the relationship between Princess Qi and her brother. It was too much, so she could fully understand Princess Qi''s mood at this time.


    Princess Qi cried in Huang Feng¡¯s arms for a long time, and her mood slowly calmed down. At this time, she realized that she had been lying in Huang Feng¡¯s arms for such a long time. While being shy, he also has some enjoyment. I want to get up, but I am nostalgic for Huang Feng''s embrace.


    However, in the end, Princess Qi got up from Huang Feng''s arms. When she was thinking about her emperor brother before, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with this posture, but now, after reacting, she felt a little embarrassed. .


    Of course, she still wanted to stay in Huang Feng''s arms very much, but she was also afraid that Huang Feng would misunderstand that she was a casual person, so even though she missed Huang Feng''s embrace, she still got up.


    "Is it better?" Huang Feng looked at Princess Qi and asked.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "What are you polite?" Huang Feng said: "When we go to your capital of the Dalu Dynasty, we will find out the situation. If your emperor''s death is really strange, I will definitely help you out."


    "Yeah!" Princess Qi nodded heavily. Even now, she feels that the death of her emperor brother is not so simple, and there must be something strange in it.


    At the same time, in the imperial capital of the Great Lu Dynasty, there is not much sadness. Although the first emperor has just died, but the new emperor has been enthroned, most of the ministers have transferred their minds to the new emperor. The so-called, once the emperor and the courtier, he also wants to keep his position in the hands of the new emperor, or even go further.


    Of course, it is not that there are no ministers who have doubts about the death of the first emperor. It is just that the entire Dalu dynasty is now under the control of Wu Guifei and Wu Shangshu. Even if someone suspects the death of the first emperor, there is no way to investigate. Prevent all investigations into the cause of death of the new emperor.


    Now the entire Dalu dynasty is dominated by the Wu family. Although the eleven princes ascended to the throne and proclaimed the emperor, everyone knows in their hearts that it is Wu Guifei and Wu Shangshu who really control the overall situation. The cause of death, so what?People are already dead, and neither the new emperor nor the Wu family cares about the cause of the death of the first emperor. Even if the investigation is clear, no one will stand up for justice.


    For this reason, although there are people who are unwilling and doubtful, there are no people who really stand up for the death of the first emperor.


    This situation is under Wu Yan''s supervision, and he is also very satisfied with this situation.


    In fact, after the death of Emperor Xian, Wu Yan used his power to mobilize manpower to monitor the hundred officials of the imperial court. In the palace of the Dalu dynasty, there was a team dedicated to monitoring the hundred officials. The team has always been hidden in the darkness. The hundred officials know their existence, but they don''t know their specific identities or their number. This team has always been under the emperor''s orders.


    And now, the first emperor is dead and the new emperor is enthroned. The team used to monitor the hundreds of officials will naturally be under the control of the new emperor, and the new emperor is only two years old. Therefore, the most important affairs in the court are Wu Yan and Several ministers discussed and dealt with it, and Wu Yan was the one with the most power among these people. Therefore, the team used to monitor hundreds of officials was in Wu Yan''s hands in disguise.


    After Wu Yan gained control of the team, he immediately asked them to strengthen their surveillance of the Baiguans. Whenever those people changed, remind themselves immediately, especially if they investigate the cause of the death of Emperor Xian, they must be in the first place. Time to remind yourself.


    Fortunately, through the monitoring of those people, although the hundred officials were very curious about the cause of the death of the first emperor, and some people were very puzzled, there was no one who really started the investigation, which made Wu Yan relieved.


    The reason why Wu Yan was afraid of those officials investigating the cause of the death of Emperor Xian was because he planned the death of Emperor Xian!Although he was not killed directly, he was the master behind the scenes, and the person who actually killed the Emperor Xian with his own hands was Wu Guifei!

 2746 Chapter 2746 Incompetent Wu Yan

    In fact, speaking of it, although some of the ministers of the Great Lu Dynasty doubted the cause of the death of the first emperor, not many people would doubt Wu Guifei and Wu Yan, because these two were the most important people when the first emperor was alive. Two people who trust.


    When the first emperor was alive, he had already deliberately appointed Concubine Wu as the queen. The ministers knew this. This shows that the first emperor¡¯s love for her, and once Concubine Wu became a queen, her son would naturally be the prince, Wu The imperial concubine is the most favored in the harem, and has great power to speak. Although the first emperor has not had time to make her the queen, her rights and status are no different from the queen. In the entire harem, the former Princess Qi can Contending with her, after Princess Qi married Feng Jueguo, she became the lord of the entire harem.


    It is also because of this that after the death of the first emperor, the eleventh princes were not hindered much. Of course, there is a more important reason for this. That is, Wu Yan is now the official secretary and also the military secretary. Great, even when the first emperor was there, it was one person under ten thousand people. Now that the first emperor is dead, he is the most powerful person in the entire Dalu dynasty, and he will obviously support his nephew ascending the throne. In this way, although the first emperor had a lot of princes, the eleventh princes received the greatest support, even though he was only two years old.


    It stands to reason that if Wu Guifei and Wu Yan were so favored by the first emperor, it was impossible for them to harm the first emperor. Other Dalu dynasties also thought so. Therefore, no one doubted Wu Yan and Wu Guifei at all. .


    However, the fact is that the first emperor was indeed killed by the conspiracy of these two men, and all this starts with Wu Yan being responsible for suppressing the insurgents.


    Because of the trust of the first emperor, while Wu Yan served as the official secretary, he also served as the official secretary of the Ministry of War. This made Wu Yan above the court, even more powerful than anyone else, and Wu Yan always wanted to get involved in the army. So, for this opportunity, he will naturally not let go, and he is also determined to suppress the forces of the insurgents and get his temporary military department official.


    However, Wu Yan is a good official, even an old fox. He has no disadvantages in the officialdom. However, he knows nothing about military affairs. After he became the Minister of War, he immediately grasped the military power and regarded himself very high. I did not follow the suggestions of the generals below, and made all decisions by myself. I just wanted to prove to the generals and the first emperor that I could not only be a civilian, but also a military commander. I was not like As outsiders say, they don¡¯t know anything about the military.


    However, it is precisely because of his blind self-confidence and his eagerness to prove his mind that caused him to lose on the battlefield.


    Originally, although the imperial army could not beat Feng Jueguo''s elite, it was not difficult to suppress those insurgents. After all, the soldiers of the insurgents were mostly farmers before, and they had not experienced much. Training is on the battlefield. Moreover, most of the insurgent forces are seriously lacking weapons and equipment. Therefore, it is not difficult for the imperial army to defeat them. Wu Yan himself thinks so, so he I was confident that I would be able to defeat the rebel forces without listening to the opinions of other generals.


    However, in fact, his incompetence coupled with Wang Cheng, a man who is proficient in military affairs, has many men, and has just obtained a lot of supplies, the defeat is completely predictable. Wang Cheng just arranged a simple Tactics, showing the enemy''s weakness and enticing the enemy to go deep, Wu Yan really thought he was capable of commanding the army, and regardless of the obstacles of his generals, he decided to "take advantage of the victory and pursue", and Wang Cheng''s ambush.


    After being in an ambush, if Wu Yan can calm down and organize a breakout of the team, the result will not be too miserable. After all, although Wang Cheng has obtained some supplies, he himself is also very experienced in commanding battles, but Most of the soldiers under him are farmers who have not experienced training. They are fine to fight a tailwind. Once the battle is deadlocked, they will easily collapse.


    However, Wu Yan did not discover this, nor was he able to use it. After discovering that he had been in the ambush, he was completely panicked, and the six gods were no master. In addition to being able to show his courage, he had always been The one who followed the team to rush forward was to show himself in front of other ministers and the first emperor. After this, he entered the encirclement of Wang Cheng.


    For this reason, after realizing that he was surrounded, what Wu Yan did was not to calm down and command the army, but to let people protect himself and prepare to escape. As for commanding the army, he had completely lost his mind at this time.


    Without the command of the main general, although the generals below are struggling to save, then, there is not much effect. The courage of the main general''s army, the main will panic himself, how do you let the soldiers below fight? ?


    In addition, those generals can only command their own subordinates and have no right to command other teams. In this way, the teams will not have the slightest cooperation at all and fight each other separately, and often because of The chaos caused one''s own people to mess around.


    As a battle-tested veteran, Wang Cheng would naturally not let this opportunity pass. He personally took the most elite group of his men and launched a fierce attack against the army of the Da Lu Dynasty. The opponent was chaotic. The line of defense that had been eroded was completely defeated.


    The characteristic of the soldiers of the uprising army was that they could not fight against the wind, but when they fought the downwind, they fought more and more fiercely. Now, the army of the Dalu court has been completely suppressed. The soldiers under Wang Cheng, It also broke out completely, getting more and more fierce, and completely gaining the upper hand.


    This battle lasted for two days and one night. The rebel forces headed by the king won the final victory. Moreover, it was a big victory. After this battle, Wang Cheng not only captured the imperial army, but also captured 60,000 to 70,000 people. It is the seizure of a large amount of food and weapons and equipment.


    You know, at this time, Wu Yan is one person in the Dalu dynasty, with less than 10,000 people. He led the soldiers in the war. Naturally, the people in the dynasty did not dare to deduct food, weapons and materials, as long as he wanted All of these things were quickly prepared, but now these things are all cheaper than Wang Cheng¡¯s rebels.


    After this battle, Wang Cheng''s name moved the entire Dalu dynasty, and the entire power and strength had been greatly improved.

 2747 Chapter 2747 No Retreat

    Wu Yan¡¯s defeat shocked the entire Dalu dynasty. Although it cannot be said that the army led by Wu Yan is all of the Dalu dynasty, it is also the majority of the Dalu dynasty, and many of them are elite. Existence, however, is such a powerful and quantitative army that even the insurgents can''t even beat the insurgents, and it will end in a disastrous defeat, which no one expected.


    On the court side, the emperor was naturally furious. He asked Wu Yan to go back to Beijing to make a statement in person. In fact, he wanted to ask about the crime. Wu Yan himself knew this well. Although he was senior, he had been The imperial court also has merits. In addition, there is also Concubine Wu in the palace. His own life should not be in any danger. However, the position of Shangshu in the Ministry of War is definitely not preserved, and even the position of Shangshu of the Ministry of War is possible. affected.


    However, it is impossible not to go back like this. Since the emperor has ordered him to go back, if he does not go back, he will resist the decree and be decapitated. Moreover, his family members are also there. As for the imperial capital, if he does not go back, those family members will definitely be affected.


    Therefore, even though he was unwilling in his heart, Wu Yan still bit his head and headed to the imperial capital. He was already prepared to lose his position as Shangshu in the Ministry of War. However, he was prepared to work hard to keep his position as Shangshu. With his connections and methods, coupled with the pillow style of Concubine Wu, he is still a little sure about this.


    However, just as Wu Shangshu rushed to the periphery of the imperial capital and was about to enter the city, there was news from those who remained in the imperial capital, saying that his Majesty knew that he had been in close contact with Feng Jueguo''s envoy before, and even secretly calmed down. A matter of collusion between the messengers of the country.


    Wu Yan immediately felt that the big event was not good.


    He did have a close relationship with Feng Jueguo¡¯s messengers before, but they were all for negotiation. He believed that His Majesty the Emperor must have known this situation before. Although he would be a little unhappy, he should be able to understand it.


    However, Wu Yan did not agree to the harsh conditions of Feng Jueguo¡¯s messenger before. He wanted nothing more than to maintain a good relationship with Feng Jueguo''s messenger. This would help him control more initiative in the future, even if it was him. There is no idea of ??colluding, and it has not been implemented. Therefore, now that His Majesty the Emperor knows that he and Feng Jueguo¡¯s messenger are in collusion with each other, it must be false. It must be someone who said he was in front of the Emperor while he was defeated. He said that on purpose.


    More importantly, Wu Yan has always known that His Majesty the Emperor has always been very guilty of marrying Princess Qi to Feng Jueguo. Now, if he knows that he has tried his best to facilitate this marriage, he will even take the initiative. If this idea was given to the envoy of Feng Jueguo, then he would definitely blame himself. At that time, even if he had done meritorious service to the court before, His Majesty the Emperor trusted him very much before. Under such an angry situation, he It will definitely be dangerous. If a few more people jump out at this time to attack themselves and master some of their own illicit materials, then they will not be as simple as losing the War Department Shangshu. The official Department Shangshu has a great position. May not be able to keep it, and even his life is in danger!


    Wu Yan, who has been in the officialdom for many years, immediately realized the danger of his situation. He immediately stopped and did not continue to rush back to the imperial capital. Instead, he asked those who remained in the imperial capital to carefully inquire about the news. He also asked Concubine Wu to inquire about the emperor''s thoughts from the side.


    After all, Wu Yan had worked as an official secretary for many years, and he still had some contacts. Coupled with the hard work of Concubine Wu, he soon received more useful news.


    His Majesty the Emperor did know that he had proposed marriage to Feng Jueguo''s messenger before. This was the thing that angered His Majesty the emperor the most. After all, it was his most beloved sister who got married. Moreover, marrying away from home is one thing. This is a very embarrassing thing. His Majesty the Emperor has always regarded it as a shame and shame. Now he knows that this matter was actually proposed by Wu Yan, not the envoy of Feng Jueguo. How can this not make him angry? anger?


    And at this time, someone went to the emperor to report on him, saying that during the time when the envoy of Feng Jueguo was in the capital, Wu Yan and the envoy of Feng Jueguo had come too much, and they had secretly reached some conclusions. The agreement leaked the bottom line of the negotiations between the Dalu dynasty, and this allowed the envoys of Feng Jueguo to have full confidence and gain an advantage during the negotiation process.


    After the emperor knew this situation, he was naturally more angry. If someone didn¡¯t say Wu Yan¡¯s words in front of him before, he might not believe it, or rather, would not believe it at all, because he had always been very I trust Wu Yan, but now he is in a rage, and he already knows of Wu Yan''s betrayal. At this time, after hearing such news, he naturally believed it.


    With these things, His Majesty¡¯s anger towards Wu Yan is not just that he lost the battle. Of course, the defeat is also a big factor. The addition of these factors makes him very disappointed with Wu Yan. Even hate it, then, waiting for Wu Yan to return to the imperial capital, waiting for him, there will be no good fruit.


    After learning of these news, Wu Yan was shocked, but also extremely scared. Now he is no longer thinking about losing the position of the Ministry of Warcraft. This is already determined. Now he needs to worry more. It is him. In the current situation, it is very difficult for him to save his life.


    Should this be done?


    Wu Yan anxiously jumped on the spot. Now the facts are obvious. Going back is looking for death, but if he doesn¡¯t go back, it¡¯s no good. His Majesty will still make an order to arrest him. If he goes back, he will die. Wu Yan felt that he was desperate.


    In a hurry, Wu Yan thought of a way, that is to kill the emperor!


    In this case, he can be safe only if the emperor is dead. After all, he is still the official secretary of the Ministry of War. Once His Majesty dies, he will be the most powerful one in the entire Da Lu Dynasty. Who can decide himself? Sin?


    If it were in the past, Wu Yan would not dare to have such an idea. Although he has a strong desire for power, he also knows that this kind of thing is a matter of decapitation, and you can¡¯t think about it. Moreover, he has been deeply loved by the emperor. Trust, there is no need to have such thoughts.


    However, it is different now. Now he is in a desperate situation and there is no way out.

 2748 Chapter 2748 Collusion

    When this thought came to my mind, I couldn¡¯t suppress it. Although I felt very scared in my heart, Wu Yan knew that this was his only way out at the moment. If the emperor did not die, then he would die. It would be him, and if the emperor died, then he would not have to die, and he would be able to retain these rights and status at the moment.


    Obviously, Wu Yan had no other choice, he could only choose to kill the emperor.


    It''s just that how to kill the emperor is also a difficult problem. The emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty is usually protected by many people around him. Although Wu Yan also raised some dead men in private, he thought It is obviously unrealistic to rely on those dead men to assassinate the emperor. I am afraid that those people have been killed before they could get close to the emperor.


    Therefore, if you want to kill the emperor, you can only choose other methods, one that cannot be forced.


    It didn''t take long for Wu Yan to think of his own daughter, that daughter who was a noble concubine, and wanted to kill the emperor, only to find a way from his own daughter.


    Although the emperor has alienated his daughter because of his suspicion and resentment, she is, after all, concubine Wu, the concubine Wu who has always been favored by the emperor, and is even preparing to become a queen. It can be seen that the emperor treats her There is still affection and love, so Concubine Wu can still see His Majesty the Emperor.


    What Wu Yan wanted was this opportunity. It can be said that Concubine Wu now has few people who can get close to His Majesty the Emperor. Therefore, Wu Yan sent someone to contact Concubine Wu in secret and let her be in the emperor¡¯s food or tea. The poison was poisoned, and the emperor was poisoned to death. This poison was naturally provided by Wu Yan. It was a chronic poison, colorless and tasteless, and there was no discomfort after taking it. However, after a few hours, the poison would die. There is no cure.


    At first, Concubine Wu did not agree to do this. As a result, she also had feelings for His Majesty the Emperor. After all, it was her husband and the father of her children. There was feeling between the two, so that she She couldn''t help assassinating her husband.


    In addition, after all, the other party¡¯s identity is the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, and his status is noble. Assassinating him is very dangerous. Once things are revealed, waiting for her, I am afraid death is light, so she is also very scared in her heart. Dare to start.


    After Wu Yan knew what his daughter was thinking, he warned the other party. Now the emperor wanted to kill him. Once he died, Concubine Wu would have no support in the palace, and would he be able to fight other concubines. It¡¯s really hard to say, and the emperor will alienate Concubine Wu for his own sake. Once she falls out of favor, it is hard to say whether she can survive in the dangerous palace. After all, she was in power before. At the time, she did not do much to embarrass the other concubines. Once she fell out of favor, the other concubines would definitely retaliate. Her life would be very sad. At that time, let alone the position of the queen, she herself It is hard to say whether he can save his life.


    Concubine Wu Gui was really frightened by Wu Yan''s words. She knew the dangers in the harem, and she had already felt that His Majesty the Emperor had indeed begun to alienate her. If Wu Yan died again, no one would help. For herself, her loss in the harem is completely predictable, and once she loses power, what will happen to her, she just thinks about it and feels a little shuddering.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, Concubine Wu agreed to Wu Yan''s request. First, she begged the emperor to see herself and accompany her to eat. She poisoned the tea beforehand, and then pretended to give the emperor unintentionally. Pour the tea and watched the emperor drink the poisoned cup of tea.


    The poison was as expected by Wu Yan. It broke out after a few hours. His Majesty the Emperor died without warning. The more powerful thing is that even the imperial doctor didn¡¯t find it. He was He died of poisoning, but thought that he died of illness.


    But at this time, Wu Yancai hurried back to the imperial capital, pretending to know nothing, and cried loudly in front of the emperor''s body.


    The other ministers had no idea that Wu Yan¡¯s status in the emperor¡¯s heart had changed, nor did he know that the emperor was going to attack Wu Yan. The main reason was that the emperor had not said this to any of them before, and he was also afraid of leakage. After hearing the wind, he never thought that Wu Yan still discovered his idea from some clues, so he started early.


    As for the minister who went to the emperor to inform against Wu Yan before, when Wu Yan entered the city, he was secretly killed by someone sent by Wu Yan. At the stall where the emperor died, the death of a minister was indeed not a big deal. Not many people connect these two things together, let alone think that the two people who died were both under Wu Yan.


    Because he didn¡¯t know what his Majesty the Emperor thought of Wu Yan, in the hearts of the ministers in the court, Wu Yan was still the important minister who was loved and trusted by his Majesty. Even if he had only just experienced the defeat, he had no more People can punish him.


    A country cannot be without a monarch for a day. This applies to Fengjue Country and the Dalu Dynasty, and because of the vast territory of the Dalu Dynasty, it is even more important for the emperor to support the overall situation.


    Therefore, before the first emperor¡¯s body had completely cooled down, the matter of establishing a new emperor was also put on the agenda, and Wu Yan proposed to make the eleventh emperor. This proposal was partly supported, and some people opposed it. People naturally feel that the Eleventh Prince is still young after all, and there is no way to preside over the overall situation.


    However, Wu Yan firmly supports the Eleventh Prince. As for the reason, even if he does not say it, other people can understand it, and many people feel that now the domestic chaos is chaotic, and there are still many hostile countries overseas. Therefore, they The Lu dynasty should not be chaotic, no matter who enthroned, Wu Yan is the person with the most power. Without his right to support, the new emperor is just an overhead puppet. Therefore, it is better to support the eleventh prince he suggested. Well, at least, in this way, they can work together to stabilize the situation together.


    Moreover, Concubine Wu was a hidden queen before, and there is nothing wrong with making her son the new emperor. Of course, other princes would certainly not think so, but they would not get any support, even if It is dissatisfaction in the heart, and they dare not show it unless they don''t want to live anymore.

 2749 Chapter 2749 how is the attitude

    With the strong support of Wu Guifei and Wu Yan, the eleven princes ascended the throne and proclaimed the emperor without any accident. As a result, the youngest emperor in the history of the Dalu Dynasty emerged, a two-year-old emperor who had not been completely weaned. And everyone knows that the person who controls the overall situation of the entire Great Lu Dynasty is not the emperor who can''t even speak, but Wu Yan, the official secretary of the Ministry of War.


    It can be said that Wu Yan''s status in the Dalu Dynasty at this time has reached its peak, and no one can match it. In this way, naturally there is no one who dares to doubt him casually.


    After the new emperor ascended the throne, he issued an order, that is, Princess Qi is not allowed to return to the Dalu Dynasty. The reason is that the married woman, the water poured out, since Princess Qi has married Feng Jueguo The prince, then, she is already a member of Feng Jueguo, not from their Dalu dynasty. Although Feng Jueguo and the Dalu dynasty have ceased war, everyone with a discerning eye knows that there is still a deep hatred between the two. It is impossible to reconcile so easily. It is very likely that there will be wars in the future.


    And since Princess Qi is already a member of Feng Jueguo, she is not allowed to enter the territory of the Dalu dynasty. It seems that some of them have passed. However, the ministers in the dynasty felt weird after hearing the news. .


    Everyone knows that the first emperor¡¯s love for Princess Qi, or doting, is well known. Even if you personally marry Princess Qi to Feng Jue Country, you can¡¯t doubt that the first emperor¡¯s love for Princess Qi is completely compelling. Moreover, to a certain extent, Princess Qi also sacrificed her life for the great Lu Dynasty.


    As a result, now that the first emperor has just gone first, the new emperor has issued such a decree. It is really difficult to accept. Of course, everyone knows that although this decree was issued by the new emperor, how big is the new emperor?Obviously, behind this incident is Wu Yan and Wu Guifei controlling, especially Wu Guifei. Many people know that when Princess Qi was still in the Dalu Dynasty, the relationship between her and Wu Guifei was not very good. Now, it does not seem strange that Guifei Wu issued such an order.


    Although everyone felt weird in their hearts, and even felt that something was wrong, no one stood up and said anything. Even the death of the first emperor was a little strange, no one stood up and said anything, let alone Princess Qi, and In the hearts of some relatively old-fashioned people, they indeed believed that the married Princess Qi was no longer a member of their Da Lu dynasty, and it was not impossible to spy on their intelligence after they came in.


    It is precisely because of this that when the new emperor issued this order, no one stood up against it.


    And Wu Yan saw that he had a good control over the government, and he was also very satisfied.


    "So, Yuan Fengguo''s family dominates outside the pass?" Wu Yan''s residence, he looked at the staff in front of him inexplicably and said.


    For a while, Wu Yan had been busy with his own affairs, thinking about how to get rid of the first emperor. After the death of the first emperor, he was busy consolidating his position. Therefore, he didn''t have much thoughts to manage matters outside the customs, and he was all focused on it. Inward.


    But now, he felt that he had completely controlled the Dalu dynasty''s affairs, and then he had the mind to manage matters outside the Dalu dynasty. It was also at this time that he knew that it turned out that they were on the side of the Dalu dynasty. At the time of the big changes, the situation outside the Guan also changed a lot. Before they were so tyrannical that they fought against the unruly Feng Jue Kingdom of the Lu Dynasty. They were actually defeated or even destroyed the country. The weaker ones did not exist at all. Yuanfeng State, which was put in the eyes of Wu Yan and Dalu Dynasty, unexpectedly emerged as a new force, defeating other countries in one fell swoop, and completed the unification of the outside world.


    Such a result was something that Wu Yan did not expect before, and it may not have been expected by all the people of the Great Lu Dynasty. After all, they had dealt with Feng Jue Guo a lot before, and they knew that Feng Jue Guo was very powerful, and other countries outside the pass. , And all lived under the shadow of Feng Jueguo, but he did not expect that Yuanfeng Kingdom, which was previously weak enough to be ignored, would suddenly rise.


    The Dalu dynasty didn¡¯t know much about Yuanfeng. Their previous attention was on Feng Jueguo. Other countries didn¡¯t have much malice towards them, so naturally they didn¡¯t have much. To understanding.


    "What is the attitude of Yuanfeng State towards our Dalu Dynasty?" Wu Yan asked.


    Yuanfeng country was very weak before. At that time, Wu Yan could ignore them, but now it is obviously not enough. Since they can unify the customs, they must be strong, and now they have annexed other countries, their strength is absolute Not to be underestimated.


    As for the Da Lu Dynasty, because of his Wu Yan, he was defeated by the insurgent forces in the territory not long ago, and his strength was greatly lost. It was the time when it was necessary to regain its vitality. If at this time Yuanfeng was hostile to them If that is the case, it will definitely not be good news. Don''t forget that the insurgent forces in the territory are still eyeing them. During this time, they have captured several cities.


    Now, Wu Yan is in control of the entire Da Lu Dynasty. Therefore, he naturally has to worry about these things. He naturally hopes that Yuanfeng will not be hostile to them and can even help them best. If they do, they will be able to recover from the Great Lu Dynasty.


    As for Yuanfeng State, Wu Yan actually didn¡¯t have much good feelings. In his heart, he hoped that Feng Jueguo would unify the customs. Although Feng Jueguo had always been hostile to their Dalu dynasty, Wu Yan considered himself. The relationship with Feng Jueguo is pretty good. It is not difficult to maintain a stable and peaceful environment by virtue of his relationship with those people in Feng Jueguo. As long as he is given time, he believes that he can lead Dalu with his own ability. Chao returned to its previous peak state.


    Wu Yan has always been confident in his abilities.


    It''s a pity that the powerful Feng Jueguo was actually defeated. Moreover, the defeat was so complete that Wu Yan could only consider the relationship with Yuanfengguo.


    "When the first emperor was still alive, he once sent envoys to Yuanfeng State. Yuanfeng State had a very good attitude towards our Dalu dynasty and showed enough goodwill." said the aide.


    "Oh? Really? That''s not bad." Wu Yan said. Before, he led his army to wipe out the rebel forces outside, so he didn''t know about it, but now it seems that since Yuanfengguo can show them Goodwill, then, in a short time, they should not be attacked.

 2750 Chapter 2750 Princess Qis Trend

    "But..." the assistant said hesitantly.


    "But what?" Wu Yan asked.


    "However, there is news that Princess Qi once appeared in the capital of Yuanfeng Country, and she had a close relationship with a general of Yuanfeng Country." The staff continued.


    "Princess Qi?" Wu Yan was startled, but didn''t expect that Princess Qi was involved in this incident: "Didn''t she marry Feng Jue Country? How could she appear in the capital of Yuanfeng Country?"


    After Princess Qi got married, Wu Yan did not pay special attention to Princess Qi¡¯s affairs. Later, he also served as the secretary of the Ministry of War, busy suppressing the rebel forces in the territory, and did not have the time and energy to manage Princess Qi¡¯s affairs. In his opinion, Princess Qi has been married far away, and a married princess is not a threat to him, and there is no need to continue to pay attention.


    But he didn''t expect to hear such news today, which surprised Wu Yan very much.


    That Princess Qi won''t do bad things here, right?Probably not, just a woman, how much effect can it play?


    "Princess Qi has never been to Feng Jue Country. She has never been. She disappeared midway. After that, she reappeared in the capital of Yuanfeng Country. Moreover, she has a close relationship with a general of Yuanfeng Country. The general was named Huang Feng, and he was trusted by the Emperor Yuanfeng. The reason why Yuanfeng was able to unify the outside world was that the general named Huang Feng played a very important role in it.¡± The staff continued.


    Although Wu Yan himself is not particularly concerned about matters outside the customs, especially some time ago, his staff did not dare to be careless. They usually pay attention to the affairs and dynamic development of various parties. When Wu Yan asks, , They were all able to answer, so Wu Yan didn''t know about Princess Qi, but these staff knew it, and they even knew about Huang Feng''s existence.


    Knowing that Huang Feng exists is actually not something to be surprised. After all, Huang Feng is the main general of Yuanfeng State in the battle of Hefeng Jueguo and will be paid attention to. There is nothing to be surprised about, let alone Huang Feng. In several wars, he performed very well, so he will definitely receive attention. This staff member will know Huang Feng''s information, which is normal.


    "There is such a thing?" Wu Yan was even more surprised.


    I originally thought that Princess Qi had just arrived in Yuanfeng State and met an ordinary general, but she did not expect that she actually met the important officials of the Yuanfeng State Emperor, and the relationship was good. For Wu Yan, it was not. What good news.


    Although Princess Qi didn¡¯t know her role in her marriage, Princess Qi had never liked their Wu family. This is what Wu Yan knew. Now, the Da Lu Dynasty is eager. It takes time to recover. If Princess Qi encourages the general to persuade the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom to attack the Dalu dynasty, then things will be difficult. After all, the Dalu dynasty is not the first emperor, and it is also in chaos. In the middle, the Yuanfeng Kingdom unified the entire border. It was when the army was in full force. If they attacked their Dalu dynasty at this time, it would be difficult for them to defend the Dalu dynasty. They even fought against the country. However, Yuan Fengguo was able to defeat Feng Jueguo, so it was not impossible to defeat them.


    Thinking of this, Wu Yan was a little anxious and worried. He had just become the hidden master of the Da Lu Dynasty, but he didn''t want to get off this position so quickly.


    "Send someone to watch Princess Qi closely. In addition, send someone to pay respects to the emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom to show him our goodwill, to stabilize the other party, and not to let them move troops against us at this time." Wu Yan ordered. Tao.


    I didn¡¯t know the relationship between Princess Qi and Yuanfeng before. Now that I know it, then Wu Yan must be on guard. After all, the death of Emperor Xian is indeed a bit strange, and officials in the court dare not dare. What to say, but it is difficult to guarantee that Princess Qi will not be suspicious. After all, she has always had a good relationship with Emperor Xian, and she also knows the situation of Emperor Xian. If she really finds something, it will be difficult.


    "Yes." The aides responded.


    Obviously, neither Wu Yan nor this staff knew that Princess Qi had left the imperial capital of Yuanfeng Kingdom and even entered the territory of the Dalu dynasty. Although this staff had already attached great importance to the collection of information outside the customs, The news was delayed after all, and in order to ensure Princess Qi¡¯s safety, when Princess Qi left the capital of Yuanfeng State, she kept it secret. After that, Huang Feng brought Princess Qi to the Lu dynasty without much fanfare. , Also not many people know, so it is normal for the staff to not know the specific whereabouts of Princess Qi.


    As for Wu Yan, he didn''t even understand. Before today, he didn''t even take Princess Qi to his heart. Naturally, he didn''t know any information about Princess Qi.


    At this time, Princess Qi has indeed entered the hinterland of the Dalu dynasty, and, on the way to the imperial capital, she has also determined that her emperor is indeed dead, and the new emperor has ascended the throne. Moreover, the situation within the Dalu dynasty was even more miserable than when she left.


    When Princess Qi married Feng Jueguo, although there were rebel forces in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty, they did not form a large scale. The largest was Wang Cheng''s forces. As a result, they were also afraid to attack the county. , They are not opponents of the court''s regular army.


    However, it¡¯s different now. Among the current rebel forces, Wang Cheng¡¯s power is still the largest, but its scale is several times larger than before, and it has captured several cities, and its sphere of influence is expanding very quickly, and some have not. The situation in the occupied places is also very dangerous, and even sporadic insurgent forces have appeared in the city. They also want to take advantage of this chaotic opportunity to do something.


    Such a situation is obviously very unfavorable to the court of the Dalu dynasty, and Huang Feng, Princess Qi and others also know that it is precisely because of Wu Yan''s defeat that led to the rapid expansion of the insurgent forces. Ordinarily, In such a situation, the first emperor must punish Wu Yan. As a result, at this critical moment, the first emperor suddenly passed away. This made Princess Qi, who had no good impressions of the Wu family, even more doubted that Wu Yan was involved in this matter. She has reason to suspect that the death of her emperor brother may be related to Wu Yan.


    Princess Qi is a princess after all, she doesn''t have the burden in the hearts of those ministers, she can think what she thinks, and she suspects whoever is suspected.

 2751 Chapter 2751 Wu Yans arrangement

    "This Wu Yan is simply a waste! Because my emperor brother trusted him so much before he was alive, he actually fought such a defeat." Princess Qi said angrily on the carriage. It can be said that the reason why the Da Lu Dynasty became like this It looked like it was caused by Wu Yan alone, and he was very responsible, not to mention that Princess Qi also suspected that Wu Yan was related to the death of his emperor brother.


    Princess Qi didn''t have a good impression of Wu Yan at first, but now that she still encounters this kind of thing, she has no good impression.


    "As soon as my emperor brother died, he couldn''t wait to have that kid ascended to the throne. I don''t believe him if he has any suspicions," said Princess Qi.


    Regarding the enthronement of the Eleventh Prince, Princess Qi has always been very angry and confused. In his opinion, there are no eleventh princes in terms of seniority. There are more people than he is qualified to inherit the throne, so it shouldn¡¯t be such a child. Ascended to the throne, the eleventh princes were able to succeed to the throne. It was nothing more than Wu Yan¡¯s support. Wu Yan¡¯s practice of directly setting up someone he likes to be the emperor regardless of his elders and children is very excessive for Princess Qi. It shouldn''t be. If she was in the palace at that time, she would never agree to Wu Yan''s doing this.


    "We still have to investigate this matter clearly." Huang Feng said: "Since you suspect that your emperor brother died, then we must find the real murderer."


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded.


    Although Princess Qi hates Wu Yan and seriously suspects that her brother¡¯s death is related to Wu Yan, she also wants to clarify the truth of the matter. Only in this way can she truly avenge her brother. Without letting the real murderer go unpunished.


    On the side of Huang Feng and Princess Qi, before they reached the imperial capital of the Dalu Dynasty, Wu Yan received news that Princess Qi had entered the barrier.


    This news was passed on by the border guard, because the "new emperor" had previously issued a decree that Princess Qi could not be allowed to enter the customs. After Princess Fang Qi came in, the guard was afraid that he would be implicated and directly reported to Wu Yan. Over there, he asked Princess Qi to let in the omission of his subordinates. After he knew it, he sent someone to chase him and reported the news.


    Obviously, even though Princess Fangqi entered the prison before, the defender didn''t dare to offend Wu Yan in his heart. Only then did he come up with such a way. Although Wu Yan is now powerful, the defender does not want to be himself Stare.


    After Wu Yan learned the news, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that Princess Qi would enter the barrier like this at this time. He thought that Princess Qi was still in Yuanfeng Country. He did not expect that she would come back.


    What is she doing now?Is it because he knew his emperor brother was dead and came back to look for the murderer?


    Wu Yan was acting with a guilty conscience. The first thing he thought of was this possibility, and then the more he thought about it, the more he realized that this possibility was great, and he became a little worried.


    If it was before, a little princess Qi, even if she was a princess, Wu Yan wouldn''t take it seriously. When he came to the Dalu Dynasty, wouldn''t he let him knead it?


    However, I don¡¯t know how Princess Qi did it, and she had such a good relationship with a great minister of Yuanfeng Kingdom. If Princess Qi made the military commander hostile to the Da Lu Dynasty through the "pillow wind", the pair would come to the Da Lu Dynasty. That is definitely not good news.


    Therefore, Wu Yan felt that it must not be possible for Princess Qi to know the real cause of death of her emperor''s brother, but, although what he did was hidden, no one can guarantee that there will be no omissions. Those ministers in the court dared not investigate. Fortunately, once Princess Qi really went to investigate, it would be no good if something was found out.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Wu Yan thinks that the safest way is to make Princess Qi unable to get to the imperial capital or return to the palace. It is obviously impossible to persuade Princess Qi not to return. Then, there is only one way left. , That would kill Princess Qi!


    If it was in the past, Wu Yan might not dare to really take the initiative to Qi Gong. After all, the other party is a princess, even if he is married away, he is still a princess of their Dalu dynasty, but now it is different. He has killed an emperor. Now, are you afraid of killing another princess?


    Obviously not possible.


    Therefore, once the decision was made, Wu Yan did not hesitate at all, and immediately sent the dead soldiers in his mansion to assassinate Princess Qi, and he must be killed before Princess Qi reaches the imperial capital.


    According to the report from the frontier guard, besides Princess Qi, there was only one guard besides a court lady. He was not strong enough to defend herself. Wu Yan didn''t have much doubt about being able to kill Princess Qi, and The route from the border to the imperial capital is basically fixed. As long as Princess Qi doesn''t take a small path, then it is not difficult to determine Princess Qi''s route.


    And Princess Qi is sitting in a carriage, obviously it is impossible to take any small roads, and she doesn''t know that she will assassinate her, there will be no defense, naturally it is even more impossible to take difficult paths.


    Therefore, Wu Yan felt that killing Princess Qi would not be too difficult. After solving the potential threat of Princess Qi, what Wu Yan now has to consider is how to establish a good relationship with Yuanfengguo. Mobilize troops as soon as possible and go to suppress the forces of the insurgents.


    Wu Yan is already working on the matter of establishing a good relationship with Yuanfeng Country. He has already sent envoys to Yuanfeng Country to express their goodwill. In addition, because he knows that Princess Qi is closely related to the general of Yuanfeng Country, Wu Yan also asked those dead men to be clean and beautiful when they killed Princess Qi, and not let others know about it, otherwise, it might affect the relationship between their Dalu Dynasty and Yuanfeng Kingdom. .


    Things were arranged in Yuanfeng State, but it was more difficult for the rebel forces.


    Wu Yan had already lost a battle before. Although he still feels that the rebel army is unlikely to be a major event, the soldiers of the rebel army will definitely increase their strength after receiving the materials and grass they left behind. In this case, it will be more difficult to defeat them than before.


    This time, Wu Yan was not prepared to lead the army himself, but decided to send other generals. It was not that he realized his military deficiencies, but that he was now the invisible emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty. To deal with so many major events, there is no need to waste time and energy on the affairs of the insurgents. This kind of thing can be left to the people below. Anyway, those insurgent forces are not difficult to deal with.

 2752 Chapter 2752 Murderous

    "There is an inn in front, let''s rest there tonight." In the evening of that day, Huang Feng, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan entered the city before dark, planning to find an inn to rest for the night, and then leave tomorrow morning. .


    "Yeah." Huang Feng arranged the itinerary on this road. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan had no objections. Although Princess Qi wanted to rush to the imperial capital immediately to find out the cause of her brother''s death, She also knows that this road cannot be completed in a day. Huang Feng can rush on the road quickly. However, since she and Xiaohuan have been growing up in the palace, their physique is weak. Therefore, they have been on the road for a long time. It''s too much to take care of. Huang Feng also slowed down his speed to take care of the two of them.


    "Please among the three!"


    As soon as Huang Feng, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan walked to the door, Xiao Er took the initiative to greet them, and someone helped them pull the carriage aside.


    The three followed the little second and walked into the inn. The first floor was a place to eat. There were a lot of people. Now it was close to the meal time. However, just after Huang Feng walked in, his eyebrows jumped unconsciously, his eyes After scanning the people at the scene, he walked in with Princess Qi and Xiaohuan casually.


    "The three of you sit here." Xiao Er brought the three of them to an empty table and asked: "What do you want to eat?"


    "You order." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi, Huang Feng can eat anything, so every time she orders a dish, it is assigned to Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi didn''t refuse, and Huang Feng seemed to be holding up a teacup to drink water, but in fact, he was paying attention to everything around him.


    When he first entered, Huang Feng discovered that the aura of some people in the hall on this floor was extraordinary, obviously different from ordinary people. They carried some lifeless aura and murderous aura. This kind of aura, ordinary people It''s impossible to have it, and ordinary people can''t find it.


    But Huang Feng is different. He has seen so many dead people, and he has killed a lot of them personally. Therefore, when he first came in, he found that they were different, which made Huang Feng heightened his vigilance. However, because he didn''t know the identity of the other party or the purpose of the other party, Huang Feng didn''t rush to make a move.


    "I hope you are not here for us." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Although he did not do anything in advance, Huang Feng is confident that before these people hurt them, they will all be resolved. Those few people may be powerful for ordinary people, but for Huang Feng, they are obviously not enough. Looked.


    "I''m done, do you want to order more?" Princess Qi said to Huang Feng.


    "No." Huang Feng waved his hand.


    In fact, Huang Feng has already discovered that Princess Qi seems to be secretly observing his eating habits. Therefore, although Princess Qi is ordering food every time, most of the food is Huang Feng''s favorite.


    So, basically after Princess Qi ordered, Huang Feng didn''t need to order anything.


    The little Er went down with the menu, and Princess Qi asked Huang Feng in a low voice, "Is there something wrong?"


    Huang Feng looked at Princess Qi in surprise. His movements were already very small just now, but he did not expect that Princess Qi would have discovered it. This insight is okay.


    What Huang Feng didn¡¯t know was that Princess Qi¡¯s attention was always on him, even when ordering food, her attention was mostly on Huang Feng, plus her understanding of Huang Feng during this period of time, so , Even if there was a slight change on Huang Feng''s face, Princess Qi accurately found it.


    "It''s okay," Huang Feng said.


    Indeed, as long as he is there, nothing will happen. For him, those people are just jumping clowns, not to worry.


    "Yeah." Although I was curious about what Huang Feng had discovered, since Huang Feng said that it was okay, Princess Qi didn''t think about it anymore. Through this time of getting along, Princess Qi had already believed in Huang Feng very much. Now, since he said it was okay, it would be fine.


    The dishes Huang Feng ordered came quickly and they tasted good.


    However, they had only eaten for a while in Huangfeng, when Huang Feng noticed that the table of people suddenly stood up and walked towards Huangfeng and the others.


    The corner of Huang Feng''s eyes suffocated their movements and saw the things wrapped in the black cloth in their hands.


    After the few people walked to Huang Feng and them, their hands were placed on the black cloth. Huang Feng could think that there should be weapons in it. He now has an intuition about weapons, even if he did not see the black. Huang Feng could also feel the existence of those weapons.


    Huang Feng is now basically determined. These people are here for them. Although they don¡¯t know their identities and who instigated them, the target must be them. He can feel the closer those people are to him. The stronger the murderous.


    Just when the few people approached Huang Feng and the others were about to draw their swords, Huang Feng suddenly patted the table in front of him. The chopstick cage on the table suddenly jumped up, and the chopsticks inside flew out, and then Huang Feng once again. Waved, the chopsticks inside flew towards the people behind him.


    "what!"


    Several screams rang out almost indiscriminately, because Huang Feng wanted to know who was behind their scenes, so he didn''t kill them, but injured them. Of course, the injuries were not minor.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that although those people screamed constantly, they were still continuing their attacking movements. The black cloth had been pulled away, and there was indeed a long sword inside. The sword was drawn out, gleaming with cold light.


    Huang Feng frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect that these people had such strong endurance. He didn''t want to kill them just now. Although he didn''t intend to kill them, the damage was definitely not low. Ordinary people couldn''t bear the pain at all. , These people can actually persist in launching an attack.


    The surrounding screams sounded. The guests on the first floor, seeing this scene, all screamed, panicking and trying to run outside. As for Princess Yuqi and Xiaohuan, although their faces are also I was a little panicked, but the performance was much better than the others. After all, the two of them had encountered a lot of danger before, and the scene before them was nothing.


    Of course, more importantly, Huang Feng is by their side. They believe that as long as Huang Feng is there, these people cannot hurt them.


    The fact is indeed the case. Although those people rushed towards Huangfeng and them, then, before they rushed far, several chopsticks flew towards them. This time, the direction of flight was their legs.

 2753 Chapter 2753 decisive suicide

    "what!"


    Several screams came again. Although those people have been rigorously trained and can endure the pain that ordinary people can''t bear, but the feeling of being pierced through the body by chopsticks still makes them scream. Came out.


    It hurts, it hurts too much!


    At this time, the ordinary guests in the lobby were almost running. The owner of the inn and the shop Xiaoer who had just brought Huang Feng and Princess Qi in were in the corner, shivering at what happened here.


    They want to stop, however, they also know that they are not capable of preventing all of this from happening. If they show up at this time, the most likely thing is to be involved in the disaster.


    "Puff!"


    Those few fell to the ground almost partially one after another. Although they were still thinking about killing Huang Feng to complete their mission, their legs could no longer support them. The body is gone, even if they don¡¯t want to, they can¡¯t stand, even if they leave here alive today, they can¡¯t walk on their own for the rest of their lives, because the chopsticks that just hit their legs have already put them on their legs. The meridians are completely damaged.


    Ruthless, it''s too ruthless!


    This is the impression of these people of Huang Feng. Although they have experienced all kinds of cruel training, it is said that they have foreseen all kinds of tragic situations. However, between Huang Feng''s calmness, It can abolish them, make them an incompetent means of disability, or make these people shudder.


    The information is wrong!


    When these people left the imperial capital, they learned that there was only one ordinary guard beside Princess Qi. This task will not be too difficult. However, the fact is obviously not the case. The identity of Princess Qi is indeed only one guard, but , But it¡¯s not an ordinary guard. The opponent¡¯s skill is really too strong, unexpectedly strong, and stronger than them. Even if they are willing to work hard, at this time, there is no chance to work hard. The opponent is too much stronger than them. Too many, not even giving them a chance to fight hard.


    Could this be an ordinary guard?Obviously, the information they obtained before is abnormal.


    These people are the dead men who came out of Wu Yan''s mansion. These dead men were trained since childhood. They had extremely high loyalty to their master, Wu Yan. It can be said that in their hearts, Wu Yan''s status is greater. The emperor of the Lu dynasty was even taller. They only obeyed Wu Yan''s orders in their entire lives. They were the swords in Wu Yan''s hands. Where Wu Yan asked them to kill, they would kill to wherever they could. What they would do, there would never be any objections, even if Wu Yan let them commit suicide, they would not hesitate in the slightest.


    Therefore, Wu Yan gave these people the task of assassinating Princess Qi this time. He also believes that these people will perfectly complete the tasks he assigned to them. Others may have something after knowing Princess Qi¡¯s identity. Gu Ji, maybe he won''t do it yet, but for these dead men, Wu Yan has no such worries, let alone let them assassinate Princess Qi, even if they were to rebel, these dead men would not have the slightest hesitation. .


    What Wu Yan thought was right. After knowing that the target of the assassination was Princess Qi, these people did not hesitate or flinch. They immediately arrived at Princess Qi and they waited on their way back to the imperial capital. Here, princess Qi, Huang Feng and others were besieged.


    It¡¯s just that Wu Yan and these dead men didn¡¯t expect that the only guard around Princess Qi, the one who was not in Wu Yan¡¯s eyes, was so powerful. These dead men didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to get close. , They were all knocked to the ground, the strength gap between the two sides is really too big.


    "Let''s talk, who let them come?" Huang Feng didn''t look at those people, but asked the question he wanted to know.


    Princess Qi involuntarily turned her head to look at those people, trying to find some characteristics from those people to judge their identities. However, this is obviously impossible to succeed, and Wu Yan will not stay on them. These people don''t even have names, and some are just code names. Their living task is to protect the Wu family and dedicate themselves to the Wu family at any time, instead of setting fire to the Wu family.


    The answer to Huang Feng was a series of silences. Except for those people who screamed after being hit at first, they remained silent after that, but the murderous aura on their bodies remained undiminished. Now after Huang Feng asked questions, Still no one said aloud, and did not mean to answer Huang Feng''s question. He just looked at Huang Feng with a look of anger and hatred, wishing to take Huang Feng away.


    For this situation, Huang Feng is not too surprised. From the breath of these people, Huang Feng can feel what kind of people they are. Obviously, these people are not ordinary people. They are all strictly trained. Getting what they want from their mouths is definitely not a simple thing.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng has time. He believes that if he uses some means, he can still get something he wants from their mouths.


    However, just when Huang Feng was about to use some means to extort a confession, those people fell to the ground again one by one, their eyes still wide open, looking at Huang Feng¡¯s direction, the hostile expression on his face, There is no slowdown.


    died?!


    Huang Feng turned his head to see them, and his brows frowned. Obviously, these people have become corpses with no way to speak at this time. There is some black blood flowing out from the corners of their mouths. They committed suicide by taking poison. As for the hiding place of the poison, it should be in their teeth.


    Huang Feng could think that these people were firm-willed and would not easily recruit behind the scenes, but he did not expect that they were so decisive that they would commit suicide when they said suicide, and they would not even have a chance to react.


    Huang Feng wondered about his carelessness. In reality, he has not encountered such a situation before. However, he is still negligent here today. It is just a small negligence that caused these people to control themselves. They all committed suicide before.


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan shrank back with a look of horror. They also did not expect that these people would commit suicide so decisively, without begging for mercy or waiting for rescue. After determining that they could not defeat Huang Feng, Just so resolutely committed suicide.

 2754 Chapter 2754 Princess Qis Analysis

    "It seems that we can''t live here anymore, let''s go." Huang Feng glanced at the corpse on the ground again, and said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    Although these people were not killed by Huang Feng himself, they committed suicide. However, this matter is also related to Huang Feng. I believe that people from the government will come soon. Although Huang Feng is not afraid of people from the government, Even if those people wanted to catch Huangfeng, they couldn''t get it.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to bother. What he wanted to do now was to bring Princess Qi and Xiaohuan back to the imperial capital of the Dalu Dynasty as soon as possible to find out the real cause of the death of Princess Qi and the emperor. In the process, he did not want to Too out of bounds.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded. Obviously, she also understands the current situation. It is true that she is a princess of the Great Lu Dynasty, but this identity is not always easy to use, especially now that the current emperor is down. Ordered to prevent her from entering the customs, the government officials came, knowing her identity, might not let her go like the guardian before.


    Therefore, Huang Feng threw down some silver as compensation for the meal and the damage, and then left the inn with Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    It was not until Huang Feng and Princess Qi walked away that the owner of the inn and Xiao Er came out cautiously. After looking at the corpse on the ground, the boss quickly asked Xiao Er to report to the official. As for the silver that Huang Feng threw down, The boss naturally put it away honestly and unceremoniously.


    To be honest, the boss didn¡¯t resent Huang Feng in his heart, and he was even a little grateful. After all, he also saw that it was not Huang Feng¡¯s hand. Moreover, when Huang Feng left, he gave enough. There is even the remaining money, enough to compensate him for all his losses today. At that time, even if Huang Feng didn¡¯t pay the money and patted his butt and left, he did not dare to stand up and say anything. He just watched Huang with his own eyes. How did Feng force these people to commit suicide? He didn''t think that he was Huang Feng''s opponent.


    In this case, Huang Feng can still actively give money, and more money will naturally make the boss feel good about it. Of course, if he feels good about Huang Feng in his heart, the official still has to report. After all, it was a dead person. If he didn''t report to the official, he himself was involved. As for the official arrest of Huang Feng after he reported to the official, whether Huang Feng can escape safely is not a matter of his concern.


    On the other side, Huang Feng had already taken Princess Qi and Xiaohuan out of the city before the people in the government could react. It was just that it was getting dark at this time. It was obviously unrealistic to rush to the next city hotel. , They are destined to spend the night in the wild.


    Fortunately, when they were chased on the road before, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan also lived in the wild. Although they were not very comfortable, they could also live. Moreover, now, they have Huang Feng beside them. Now, there will be no more problems.


    As for Huang Feng, it goes without saying. Living in the wild, for him, there is no problem. No matter how harsh the environment is, he has experienced it, let alone now.


    After staying in the wild for one night, the three of them continued on their way the next morning. However, because of what happened in the inn yesterday, the three of them became more careful, fearing that they would encounter similar people on the road again, and more importantly Yes, they don''t yet know who sent those people.


    "I think they should have been sent by Wu Yan." On the way, Princess Qi told Huang Feng her own guess.


    "Now that we will be harmed, only the forces of the rebel forces and Wu Yan. The focus of the rebel forces is on attacking the city. They will not take a princess like me who has been married away from me to heart, and will not rashly. Attacking you, in that case, will offend Yuanfeng Country. For the rebel forces who want to occupy the entire Lu Dynasty, it is definitely not good." Princess Qi analyzed.


    Huang Feng did not speak, but with a smile on his face. He quietly looked at Princess Qi and analyzed things seriously. He found that although Princess Qi grew up in the palace, because of the protection of her emperor brother, some Naive, but definitely not stupid, and his mind still turns very fast.


    "The rest is Wu Yan''s suspicion." Princess Qi did not notice Huang Feng''s expression, still analyzing things seriously, "Everyone knows that the current emperor is young and ignorant, and the court has power. It¡¯s all in the hands of Wu Yan. The order that I¡¯m not allowed to return to the court must have been given by him. When I was in the imperial palace, I didn¡¯t deal with Concubine Wu. He must know that if I was still there. , I would definitely not agree to make the eleventh prince the emperor, and because of the love of the emperor, I still have some influence in the court. If I object, the eleventh prince being the emperor may not be so. smoothly."


    Huang Feng nodded and continued to listen quietly.


    "Besides, the death of the emperor''s brother is very strange. Others may not dare to have any doubts, but I can. If the emperor does not die, then Wu Yan must be dismissed and investigated, and once the emperor dies, there will be no If someone deals with him, he is the one who has made the most profit. Therefore, he is very suspicious. He also knows my relationship with the emperor brother. If I return to the palace, I will definitely investigate this matter. Therefore, He didn¡¯t want me to return to the palace. He first made an order not to allow me to enter the customs. After learning that I had entered the customs, he sent people to assassinate me, all trying to prevent me from going back. Therefore, he was most suspicious of this matter. !" Princess Qi continued.


    "Papa!" Huang Feng applauded with a smile on his face.


    Hearing the applause, the serious expression on Princess Qi''s face disappeared, and she was replaced by a shy and embarrassed look, thinking in her heart that Huang Feng is much smarter than himself, and he is sure of the things he can think of. I can also imagine that I was still crackling a lot of analysis.


    It''s really shameful.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, what you said makes sense." Huang Feng said.


    "You must have thought of it too." Princess Qi said.


    "I did think of some, but after hearing your words, I think his suspicion is even greater." Huang Feng praised.


    "Really?" Princess Qi didn''t believe it, she thought Huang Feng was teasing her on purpose.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said positively.


    In fact, this is indeed Huang Feng comforting Princess Qi. After all, Princess Qi grew up in the palace and has not been to too many places before. Therefore, it is normal to have a little knowledge, but Huang Feng is different. , He has encountered more things than Princess Qi, and all kinds of sloppy things are not rare, so he can naturally think of this.


    However, he obviously didn''t want to hit Princess Qi''s self-confidence, that''s why he said so.

 2755 Chapter 2755 Not killed?

    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, the smile on Princess Qi¡¯s face became even brighter. She was always afraid that she was a worthless person in Huang Feng¡¯s heart. In that case, she would be a burden to Huang Feng, which would make She felt guilty.


    However, it now appears that I don''t have any abilities, at least, my analysis has been recognized by Huang Feng.


    However, immediately Princess Qi frowned, and said with some worry: "If Wu Yan is really behind this incident, he will not give up easily. If this time fails, he will definitely send someone again. Coming to stop us will not allow us to enter the imperial capital smoothly."


    This is indeed what Princess Qi is worried about. She knows a little about Wu Yan. This is a person who will never give up until she reaches her goal. What''s more, she can be said to be the most threatening to Wu Yan in the entire Dalu dynasty. People, therefore, he would never let him go easily and let him return to the palace smoothly.


    "It''s okay, with me, it doesn''t matter how many people he sends." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Princess Qi can think of this situation, and Huang Feng can naturally think of it. However, unlike Princess Qi, who is somewhat worried, Huang Feng does not have too much worry and pressure in his heart. Those who were sent by Wu Yan, although compared For ordinary people, it is a lot more powerful, but there is nothing in front of him. Huang Feng can handle as many as he comes. Even if he stands there and let those people attack, those people can''t break Huang Feng. The defense, let alone hurt Huang Feng.


    However, there are Princess Qi and Xiaohuan by Huang Feng''s side, so Huang Feng still needs to pay a little attention, of course, only a little attention. Huang Feng is confident that under his protection, those people want to hurt Getting to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan is definitely not an easy task, or even an impossible task.


    "Yeah." The worried expression on Princess Qi''s face has decreased a lot. With Huang Feng there, she is really relieved.


    On the other hand, Wu Yan has also passed through his own channels. The people he sent to assassinate Princess Qi are all dead, but Princess Qi has not been harmed at all and is still coming to the imperial capital. Obviously different from what he had previously envisioned.


    "You mean, those of mine were killed by the guard next to Princess Qi?" Wu Yan frowned, with an expression of surprise and disbelief on his face, and asked when he looked at his staff.


    The assassination of Princess Qi, after Wu Yan personally ordered the dispatch of dead soldiers, he no longer prepared to pay attention to him personally, but gave the staff in front of him to watch, because, in his opinion, this matter would not What''s the accident, although Princess Qi has a guard by her side, there is only one, and she has sent five dead soldiers. If this can''t be accomplished, what''s the use of raising those dead soldiers?It''s better to have a dog.


    However, what he did not expect was that this mission really failed. Moreover, it failed so quickly and so thoroughly that when the staff told him that the mission had failed, Wu Yan couldn¡¯t accept it for a while. Such a fact.


    "Yes, according to the previous news, the mission has indeed failed. Master Shangshu, the dead soldiers you sent out are all dead. It was not the guard who was next to Princess Qi who killed him, but was forced to death." The staff replied that Wu Yan could not care about the follow-up of this matter, but he could not. Since Wu Yan had left this matter to him to stare at and be responsible, he must be responsible to the end. Therefore, although he Did not go with the dead men to assassinate Princess Qi, but he must have been staring at the news over there, and it was precisely because of this that he knew the situation there just after the mission was over. Even, I knew a lot of the details. After all, in the inn at the time, the boss and Xiaoer witnessed the whole process, and Huang Feng did not kill them in the end. Therefore, this staff It is not surprising to be able to know some on-site conditions.


    "I was forced to death? What''s going on?" Wu Yan''s didn''t wrinkle any deeper, saying that the guard beside Princess Qi, who killed his own five dead soldiers, had no way to accept it. Now he was telling him that the other party did not do it himself, but just persecuted him, scaring his five dead men to commit suicide. This is indeed even more incredible.


    Wu Yan didn''t think that the dead soldiers he sent would give up easily, let alone play casually. Obviously, those dead soldiers have found that they have no way to complete the task at all, and there is no way at the same time. After getting out, I had to choose to commit suicide in the end, this last resort, and being able to force them to this point, is enough to show that the guards around Princess Qi are indeed very strong.


    Originally, if only the mission failed, Wu Yan was a little surprised, but he was still able to accept it. However, now that he heard that the other party was just one person, all the five dead men he sent were forced to commit suicide. Wu Yan also realized the seriousness of this matter.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Princess Naqi dared to break into the barrier with just one guard, and even went straight to the imperial capital. It turned out to be dependent on her. The guard next to her is definitely not from their Da Lu Dynasty, that should be. Yuan Fengguo¡¯s military commander who is unclear about Princess Qi was sent to her, and that military commander was good to her. He actually sent such a master to protect Princess Qi. It seems that it¡¯s true to Princess Qi. Very concerned.


    And the more so, the more Wu Yan wanted to kill Princess Qi, because once Princess Qi knew the real cause of her emperor brother¡¯s death, if she cried in front of the military commander, the possibility of the military commander¡¯s action is extremely high. The opponent''s position in Yuanfeng Kingdom is high and special. Once he wants to use troops against them, the Dalu dynasty is really dangerous.


    Therefore, you must kill Princess Qi before she reaches the imperial capital!


    Obviously, even now, Wu Yan and his staff still don¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s true identity. This is also normal. The speed of information transmission in this era is not fast. Even if it is outside the customs, he has actually seen Huang Feng. People are only a minority, let alone the Dalu people in the Guan. Even if Huang Feng is standing in front of them, they don¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s true identity, and they don¡¯t know that the guard in front of them is actually the shock. Outside the customs, change the situation outside the customs.

 2756 Chapter 2756 Arrangement Again

    After hearing Wu Yan¡¯s inquiry, the staff member reported to Wu Yan one by one on the situation he had previously inquired about, and Wu Yan, who had not taken this matter too seriously before, heard this too. Very serious.


    Most of what this staff member knew was described by the innkeeper. At that time, the other party was not far from Huang Feng and others, so he saw more and more detailed information.


    "It turned out to be like this." After listening to the description of the staff, Wu Yan''s face became more and more solemn: "The guard next to Princess Qi can be spotted in advance before our people do it, and can also hurt people with chopsticks. , This is indeed not something ordinary people can do. It seems that we despised him before."


    "Yes." The staff nodded.


    The fact is already obvious that the guards around Princess Qi are indeed not as weak as they thought before, and it is precisely because of their previous care that this mission failed.


    However, they can''t be blamed for this. After all, whoever encounters this kind of thing will have similar reactions and thoughts. After all, there is only one guard next to Princess Qi. How strong is it?


    And Wu Yan sent five dead men at once, which is already considered important. You must know that these dead men have been carefully trained for many years. They are very powerful. They will never be used for ordinary things. Yes, and Wu Yan was able to send five dead men out at once, which was considered very important, but he did not expect that the guard next to Princess Qi was a bit outrageous, and none of the five dead men could kill them. It was beyond their expectations.


    "Now that I know their strength, I won''t be careless this time, and I definitely can''t let them live to the imperial capital!" Wu Yan said viciously.


    If they had insufficient assessment of Huang Feng''s strength before, then now that the mission failed, they have already attracted their attention. As an old river and lake, Wu Yan will never fall twice in the same place.


    Moreover, even now, Wu Yan doesn¡¯t feel that he can¡¯t stop the three of Princess Qi. Princess Qi¡¯s guards are powerful, but no matter how powerful they are, they are only one person. They were a bit careless before, now that he knows he is very Qiang, he would never let him bring Princess Qi to the imperial capital alive.


    Afterwards, Wu Yan made some arrangements for the staff and gave a few orders. This time, he must let Princess Qi die on the road!


    Wu Yan didn¡¯t mean to be soft on the matter of killing Princess Qi. Since he had already started, he didn¡¯t think about stopping. Moreover, he also knew that Princess Qi did not have the slightest affection and trust in him, maybe, He was already doubting himself now, so he couldn''t back down even more.


    Following Wu Yan''s order, a big net once again enveloped the three of Princess Qi.


    On the other side, Huang Feng still took Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, and did not rush to the imperial capital of the Dalu Dynasty. Although there had been previous assassinations, Huang Feng was not afraid, nor did he suffer from it. Choosing to take a small road, he still chooses to take a better and closer road, and he can also appreciate the customs of the Lu Dynasty along the way.


    I have to say that the economic development of the Great Lu dynasty is indeed to get rid of many other countries. Even if the current Great Lu dynasty has not fully recovered to its peak state, there are still rebel forces in the territory. , The cities along the way are still very lively, at least more lively than the cities of several countries outside the pass.


    If there were no wars, one can fully imagine how prosperous and lively these cities are.


    Princess Qi saw these scenes in the city with a smile on her face. She was originally at a playful age. She had secretly left the palace several times before, plus, this is the Dalu Dynasty, her hometown. Seeing these people and the lively streets again, she was very happy in her heart. Before, she thought that she would never have the opportunity to come back here in her life and see such a scene again. Now, she can again. I saw that, even though I was still worried about Wu Yan''s assassination, there was still an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    "If it weren''t for the rebel forces, these cities would be even more lively." On the way, Princess Qi said to Huang Feng.


    For those insurgent forces, Princess Qi naturally has no good impressions. Therefore, her name is the rebels, thinking that they are all rebels. From her standpoint, there is nothing wrong with such a name. , After all, the people of the rebel forces created their Lu family''s opposition, and she naturally would not like those people.


    "I can think of it completely." Huang Feng said. Judging from the current situation, the Dalu dynasty at its peak was definitely a very prosperous dynasty, but unfortunately, due to various reasons, it has fallen to the present level, if not for himself Suddenly, under the pressure of countries outside the customs and the attacks of the rebel forces in the territory, it is unlikely that the Great Lu Dynasty will survive. Even if they have chosen a humiliating marriage, the final result is nothing but perish It¡¯s just a few years later, and it won¡¯t change the real result, because the countries outside the customs, especially Feng Jueguo, will never let go of the fat of the Lu Dynasty, since they have the ability to eat it. , How can you give up?


    The first emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty obviously understood this. He just wanted to buy some time by marriage to restore the strength of the Great Lu Dynasty, and then go to a decisive battle with Feng Jueguo. Unfortunately, his ideas are good, but , But there is no chance to realize it.


    In fact, even if the imperial brother of Princess Qi did not die, Huang Feng felt that it was impossible for him to restore the strength of the Dalu dynasty in order to win Feng Jueguo, because Feng Jueguo would not develop their development. Ignoring, the forces of the rebel forces headed by the king in the territory are developing rapidly, leaving the Dalu dynasty with no energy and time to restore its own strength.


    Of course, all this has become different because of the arrival of Huang Feng. Feng Jueguo has been destroyed. The only threat of the Dalu Dynasty is the forces of the insurgents in the territory. Originally, if the Dalu Dynasty concentrated its energy, it might not be impossible to suppress it. Those insurgent forces, unfortunately, at this critical moment, Princess Qi¡¯s imperial brother first believed in the wrong person, and then he was assassinated by others, causing the Great Lu Dynasty to miss a very good rise. opportunity.


    Of course, these are not things to care about. What he cares about now is to take Princess Qi back to the palace first, and then help her find out who killed her emperor brother. As for other things, he will not go for the time being. consider.

 2757 Chapter 2757 is surrounded again

    Princess Qi looked at the prosperous scene in the city along the way, with a gratified smile on her face. Although there are still rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty, the outside environment has become temporarily safe. The people of the Lu dynasty have a lot of inner peace, and the economy is slowly recovering. If the insurgent forces in the territory can be completely suppressed, then Princess Qi believes that their great Lu dynasty will be able to recover faster, too. Will become more prosperous.


    "It''s a pity that the emperor is gone." Princess Qi''s heart was a little sad. Although many days have passed, Princess Qi''s heart is still in a sad mood and has not recovered. After all, the relationship between their brother and sister is still Very good, this kind of thing can''t pass in a short time.


    As she gets closer and closer to the imperial capital, Princess Qi''s heart becomes more and more sad. In the palace, there are memories of her and her imperial brother. She grew up living in the palace. Before meeting Huang Feng, all her goodness Memories are all related to the imperial palace and her imperial brother. Therefore, the closer to the imperial capital, the closer to the imperial palace, there will be more memories of the past and the imperial brother in her mind.


    On this day, when Princess Qi was still in the carriage recalling her and the emperor''s bit by bit, Huang Feng, who was responsible for driving the carriage, suddenly stopped the horse and stopped letting it go on.


    "What''s the matter?" Princess Qi woke up from her thoughts, first asked Huang Feng with some doubts, then she seemed to remember something, her face changed, and said to Huang Feng: "In danger?"


    Princess Qi suddenly thought of what happened in the inn before. That time, because of Huang Feng''s alertness and his great skill, they did not suffer any harm. However, whether it was Huang Feng or Princess Qi, they were very much in their hearts. Certainly, although the other party failed, it is clear that they will not give up easily, and they will come again.


    But now, seeing Huang Feng suddenly reining in the horse, Princess Qi suddenly remembered what had happened before, and wondered if those people were coming again.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "You get into the carriage and leave it to me here."


    Although no abnormalities were seen in the field of vision, since Huang Feng said so, Princess Qi naturally would not have any doubts. She nodded to Huang Feng, and then returned to the carriage very obediently. , But immediately opened the curtain on the carriage and looked outside.


    Sure enough, not long after Princess Qi entered the carriage, there was a lot of people around the carriage where there was no one. These people should have been hidden in the grass on both sides of the road before. Now, seeing Huangfeng, they have entered the encirclement circle. , Here began to appear, ready to close the net.


    Seeing the countless heads that popped up suddenly, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan had some play in their hearts. The two of them had already recognized them. These people who popped up suddenly should be soldiers in the court army, because they were Wearing a uniform uniform, and holding a standard weapon, these are all because they will only appear in the court army, and ordinary people will not get even one.


    "They actually sent an army to encircle us?!" Seeing this scene, Princess Qi was anxious and annoyed. Although she had already thought that the man behind the incident would do it again, she did not expect that he It was so ruthless that an army was sent to encircle and suppress them. Moreover, so many people were dispatched at once, and the weapons in his hands were also very advanced, including bows, arrows, and crossbows.


    And being able to mobilize so many troops to encircle them, obviously, the person behind this scene is definitely not an ordinary person, ordinary people do not have such great rights at all, think of Wu Yan''s position in the Great Lu Dynasty at this time, and think of the book of his military department. The position, in Princess Qi''s heart, became more and more certain, the possibility that the person behind the scenes who wanted to besie them was Wu Yan became more and more likely.


    "Princess, what should we do?" Xiaohuan said with some worry in her heart.


    "I believe Huang Feng, he can protect us, we will be fine." Princess Qi said firmly.


    Although, when she saw so many people surrounded, Princess Qi was also very worried, but thinking of Huang Feng''s performance on the road, thinking of Huang Feng''s previous image of invincibility on the battlefield, Princess Qi felt at ease again. a lot of.


    "Yeah." Xiaohuan also nodded. As of now, the only thing they can rely on is Huang Feng. If Huang Feng can''t protect them, then no one has the ability to protect them.


    At this time, Huang Feng looked at the soldiers of the Dalu dynasty who were constantly emerging around him, his face was still calm, but in his heart he did not expect that behind the scenes, the mountain behind the scenes would be so generous, and so many people would be dispatched at once. Moreover, with such complete weapons and equipment, these people in front of them have no problem dealing with thousands of soldiers of the rebel army.


    "Really worthy of us." Huang Feng''s mouth turned up slightly, muttering to himself.


    Judging from the current situation, the person behind this incident really valued himself and others, and actually sent so many people. This shows that the other party is sufficiently careful and vigilant. After a failure, the other party has enough Be careful.


    However, these people are doomed to fail. If they are facing ordinary people, it is definitely not difficult to kill three people with these powers in front of them, but it is a pity that they met Huang Feng. In the face of the huge power gap, the human sea tactics are of no use, although the person behind the scenes has already attached great importance to them, but still will not change the final result.


    Huang Feng sat on the carriage, quietly watching the soldiers, advancing step by step, completing the final encirclement of them.


    After enclosing Huang Feng and their carriages, leaving no gap, a man dressed as a military commander came out more and more, looking at Huang Feng and the others with indifference. Then, he raised his hand as if he wanted to Ready to order an attack.


    However, before he could speak, there was a big hole in his forehead, blood flowed out of the big hole, and his entire face was soon covered with blood.


    "Just say, what kind of posture to pose." Huang Feng slowly retracted his hand and murmured.


    After that long time passed, Huang Feng has become very proficient in the use of the Six Meridian Divine Sword. Just now, in the eyes of other soldiers, he just pointed at that general, and then, there was a big hole in the general''s forehead. , Fell down with a puff, no breath.

 2758 Chapter 2758 Perseverance

    The whole audience was silent.


    The soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty had expressions of surprise and shock on their expressionless faces. In their opinion, Huang Feng and the others were already surrounded by them. At this time, they should be in In panic, it was either frightened at a loss, or frightened to kneel down and begging for mercy. At this time, there was no guts to resist.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that the "staff" actually dared to take the lead. Shouldn''t he be frightened?How dare to resist?How dare he?


    Moreover, how did he do it, just like that casually, killing the commander of their operation?Is it so easy to kill?Why, they didn''t even see clearly, how did the "staff" do it?


    If the foreign soldiers were here at this time, they would definitely tell them that this kind of weird situation, they had seen it more than once on the battlefield outside the customs, often wherever Huangfeng went, someone would die. , Moreover, they are still dead and inexplicable. Now, Huang Feng has finally appeared inside the pass, allowing the soldiers of the Dalu Dynasty to experience the doubts and fears in the hearts of soldiers outside the pass.


    The death of the main general caused the soldiers who surrounded Huang Feng and them to fall into a short-term stupefaction. They were all under the generals who were just killed by Huang Feng, and that general was the first to take refuge in Wu Yan. One of the critics, when Wu Yan was not an admiral of the Ministry of War, he secretly took refuge in Wu Yan. It was a pawn of Wu Yan in the army, and Wu Yan was able to expand his influence in the army. He was a person who spared no effort to support him. Therefore, the promotion of this military commander is not slow. It has always been trusted by Wu Yan. After Wu Yan became the Shangshu of the Ministry of War, he has continuously promoted his position. Let him become a senior general in the army.


    With Wu Yan''s support, this general''s subordinates are all elite soldiers, and in terms of weapons and equipment, they are much better than other teams, and they are a team that Wu Yan trusts very much.


    But this time, in order to ensure that Princess Qi is killed, Wu Yan sent this elite team that he trusted deeply in the hope that this general can help him complete the task and kill Princess Qi to eliminate his serious problems.


    However, what Wu Yan didn¡¯t expect was that this general had just appeared in front of Huang Feng, and he didn¡¯t even have time to say a word. He was easily killed by Huang Feng before even giving an order. Death, the general didn''t know how he died, and when Huang Feng did it again.


    "You should all be soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty?" Seeing those soldiers in a daze, Huang Feng spoke first: "In this carriage, sitting in this carriage is your princess from the Da Lu Dynasty. Dare to encircle you. Killing the princess, this is the capital crime of ransacking the family, do you know? Are you really going to do this?"


    Huang Feng¡¯s words made the soldiers hesitate. They obeyed the military commander¡¯s orders. That¡¯s right, but they are different from the dead soldiers in Wu Yan¡¯s mansion. Those dead soldiers are based on Wu Yan Wei Zun, what Wu Yan asked them to do, they would do, even if they were to rebel and kill the emperor, they would not frown.


    However, these soldiers are different. They are soldiers of the Dalu dynasty. In their hearts, they still respect the imperial family of the Dalu dynasty. However, the soldiers who give orders from Wu Yan will release them in the name of the emperor. , So they naturally have to comply.


    However, when they learned that the person they were going to kill was actually Princess Qi, they inevitably felt a little hesitant in their hearts.


    However, such hesitation did not last long, and these soldiers moved towards Huangfeng and the others, because, in his opinion, the two-year-old baby emperor of the entire Dalu dynasty has the final say, but actually Above, the real person in power is Wu Yan. Since Wu Yan gave the order, they can only obey it.


    As for the people in the carriage, even if she is really a princess, it¡¯s no use. Now, even those princes have no right to be respectful in front of Wu Yan, let alone a princess, female In this society, her status is not high. Even if she is a princess, she is incomparable with the princes. The princes dare not fight against Wu Yan, who is not Wu Yan''s opponent. What storm can a princess set off?


    Although they are also afraid of the crime of robbing the family and annihilating the clan, the princess in the carriage must have the ability to convict them. If the princess is killed, they will naturally be fine. After all, this order was issued by Wu Yan. I, Wu Yan obviously won''t charge them anything.


    However, if you don''t kill this princess, Wu Yan will definitely not let them go. When the time comes, they will not escape death, so as long as they weigh a little, they will know what decision they should make.


    As for Huang Feng, the "horseman", although the soldiers were somewhat worried. After all, the other party easily killed their main general. However, these soldiers had not fought against Huang Feng before. In their opinion, Huang Feng Feng must have used some kind of powerful hidden weapon to kill their main general silently.


    However, something like hidden weapons can still have some effect when the number of people is small, but now they have a lot of people, what effect can hidden weapons play?Can kill one, two, and even hundreds, thousands?


    This is obviously impossible. No matter how powerful a person is, there is a limit. With so many of them, they will be surrounded and killed.


    However, if the soldiers outside the prison knew about this kind of thinking, they would definitely laugh at their na?ve thinking. They also thought the same before. However, the facts time and time again hit them mercilessly and let They know how naive and ridiculous this idea is. It is simply impossible to encircle Huangfeng and use the human sea tactics.


    It''s just that these soldiers from the Great Lu Dynasty obviously didn''t know the situation at this time, they still took full confidence and killed them towards Huang Feng.


    "Hold on not understanding!" Huang Feng snorted coldly. Originally, he still wanted to see that these people were from the Da Lu Dynasty, and because of Princess Qi''s face, leaving them a way out, but, now it seems, these people I don''t want this way of life at all. If this is the case, don''t blame him for being rude, the opportunity has been given to them, but they don''t want it.

 2759 Chapter 2759 Unstoppable

    The soldiers of the Dalu dynasty who besieged Huang Feng and Princess Qi quickly rushed to Huang Feng¡¯s side. They also realized the danger of Huang Feng. If you want to kill Princess Qi, you must first get rid of Huang Feng. Feng, and although they can see that Huang Feng is very powerful, but they feel that no matter how powerful Huang Feng is, they will not be able to withstand the siege of so many people. They go together and kill Huang Feng without any problem. .


    However, the idea was good, but when they rushed to Huang Feng''s side, they found that they were suddenly unable to get close, and everyone was shocked, not knowing what was going on.


    At the same time, those archers and crossbowmen have also begun to attack. The arrows and crossbows in their hands are not only directed at Huang Feng, but indiscriminately attacking. Obviously, they also want to attack. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were also shot to death.


    However, soon, they were surprised to find that when those arrows and crossbows flew in front of Huang Feng and Princess Qi, they fell directly from the air like they encountered resistance.


    Such a scene made the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty stunned. What''s the situation?They had never seen such a weird thing before, so those arrows and crossbows actually stopped like this?


    However, Huang Feng ignored the shock and surprise in their hearts. He shook his body, as if a shock wave appeared around him. The soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty who surrounded him were all shaken out. Some had vomited blood in the air, and some wailed after landing. The whole scene was miserable and messy.


    Immediately afterwards, Huang Feng''s body also left the carriage and appeared among the soldiers. Those soldiers could only see a figure constantly shuttled among them, at a very fast speed, and each way was one person. By his side, that person must have been beaten out, even if it was someone who had been prepared in advance, he still couldn''t resist Huang Feng''s blow.


    The soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty already felt incredible and scared at this time. Although they had thought that Huang Feng was better than them, perhaps very powerful, but they did not expect that it would be so powerful. person?


    If the soldiers outside the pass saw this scene, they would surely hold the hands of the soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty with tears in their eyes, and say aloud: They are all fallen from the world.


    Huang Feng''s speed is extremely fast, and no one can stop him from the soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty. Therefore, although there are thousands of soldiers from the Da Lu Dynasty, they are quickly caught Fengdu was knocked to the ground, either dead or wounded, none of them had combat effectiveness.


    If before today, someone told these soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty that one person can defeat a thousand of them, they would never believe it, not to mention that they are all elites in the army, even a thousand ordinary men. People, that can''t be defeated casually, even if a thousand pigs stand there and kill him, it can kill him.


    However, they have experienced this kind of thing personally today, even if their hearts are still in shock and still do not want to believe it, but they have to accept such a time, under the strong bloody breath, Watching Huang Feng drive the carriage, leaving with Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    As for the soldiers of the Great Lu Dynasty, no one dared to stand up and say the last ruthless word at this time. Perhaps it was stopping Huang Feng and the others. Not to mention that they can''t even stand up now, even if they can. , They have also lost the courage to face Huang Feng.


    That person is amazing!


    However, Huang Feng''s heart seemed very peaceful at this time. The soldiers were already elite for ordinary people, but for him, they were not enough to look at, so much more than those soldiers. He has fought against and defeated all of our powerful people, not to mention that these are just better than ordinary people. Even if he stands there, those people can''t hurt him.


    If it wasn''t for Princess Qi and Xiaohuan in the carriage, Huang Feng could deal with those people more easily and brutally.


    However, at this time, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were still in shock. Although they did not see Huang Feng''s true strength, the only part they just saw was enough to shock them. .


    Before, they had seen Huang Feng¡¯s shots. However, at that time, Huang Feng mostly chose to keep his hands. Moreover, there was a lot of room to keep his hands. They didn¡¯t use them much. Just leave in the chaos.


    And Huang Feng''s real shot was in the battle with the armies of other countries, but at that time, Huang Feng took their safety into consideration and did not keep them by his side, so they did not see Huang Feng''s shot.


    For this reason, although they knew Huang Feng was very powerful before, they didn''t know how Huang Feng was so powerful until today.


    However, if the two people know that what they have just seen is just the foot of the iceberg of Huangfeng, I don''t know how they will feel, I am afraid it will be even more crazy and shocked.


    "Princess, are all those things that just happened true?" Xiaohuan looked at Princess Qi with a shocked expression on his face.


    "It should be true." Princess Qi said uncertainly.


    Although the scene just happened before their eyes, they could see clearly what was happening outside through the window on the carriage, but everything was so incredible that even if they had already seen it with their own eyes Now, both of them still can''t believe it.


    "Huang Feng is really so amazing? Isn''t it too amazing?" Xiaohuan said.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi said: "However, he must be able to bring the weak Yuanfeng Country to unify the entire customs, he must have the ability, I just didn''t expect that his personal skills are so powerful."


    Princess Qi¡¯s words were a little bit emotional. Whether she was in Yuanfeng Country or on the way to Fengjue Country¡¯s imperial capital, she did not miss the descriptions of the soldiers around Huang Feng¡¯s various things and abilities. At that time, I knew that Huang Feng was very powerful, and I also felt a sense of glory in my heart.


    Originally, Princess Qi only thought that Huang Feng had some skills. However, with the addition of a clever head, this could help Yuanfengguo unify the entire customs. Now it seems that although she had always thought of Huang Feng very well before, But he still underestimated his skill and underestimated him.

 2760 Chapter 2760 Who is he

    Wu Yan also felt that he underestimated Huang Feng.


    Unlike last time, after sending a few dead men to assassinate Princess Qi and the others, Wu Yan no longer took care of Princess Qi''s affairs, but arbitrarily asked an assistant to be responsible.


    After the failure of the last mission, Wu Yan has realized that the guard next to Princess Qi is not simple. Therefore, this time he will send thousands of elite soldiers to encircle Princess Qi, and he has always been Concerned about this matter.


    Therefore, after the defeat of the soldiers, Wu Yan knew about it the first time. At this time, his mood was even more shocked than before.


    Before sending five dead men, the mission failed. Wu Yan was shocked. In his opinion, the strength of the five dead men is no longer what ordinary people can resist. There is no possibility of failure. However, it failed in the end. Wu Yan was indeed very shocked at the time, but he quickly accepted this time. After all, there are still some strangers in this world. Their strength is indeed much stronger than ordinary people and can be defeated. Five dead men is not impossible, of course, such people are still rare.


    Therefore, although he was shocked before, he was still able to accept it.


    It¡¯s just that this time it¡¯s different. This time, his shocked emotions are much stronger than before. Thousands of people were encircled and suppressed. Moreover, they still entered the army, and the weapons and equipment in his hands were all very well equipped. , Advanced, such a team, let alone to encircle and suppress a small team of three, even if they fight with the soldiers of the rebel army, they are sure to win a rebel army of thousands.


    However, it was such a team that actually failed in the end. It was defeated by one person. If the person who sent the letter was Wu Yan''s cronies, Wu Yan even suspected that the other party was joking with him. How could it be possible for a team like this to lose? Besides, it''s still lost in the hands of one person. Don''t talk about it before, but I have never heard of it.


    Wu Yan repeatedly confirmed to the other party, only to make sure that he had not misheard, and the other party did not lie to himself. The elite force he sent out did indeed fail. Princess Qi and the three came toward the imperial capital unscathed. Believe that it will be the imperial capital anyway.


    "Who is that person? Why is he so powerful?" Wu Yan was pacing in his mansion, his face was full of shock and confusion, guessing the identity of the guard next to Princess Qi.


    Until now, they still don''t know the specific identity of the guard next to Princess Qi, they only know what they look like, what their name is, what they did before, and how they got to Princess Qi''s side.


    "My lord, will that person be the Huang Feng?" In the hall, one of Wu Yan''s staff members guessed uncertainly.


    "Huang Feng?" Wu Yan frowned, "Is it possible?"


    Wu Yan only knew about Huang Feng as a person not long ago. He didn''t know much about Huang Feng. He only knew that the other party was deeply trusted by the Emperor Yuanfeng and had an extraordinary relationship with Princess Qi.


    As for what he looked like or how old he was, he had no idea.


    However, when his staff guessed whether the guard next to Princess Qi was Huang Feng, Wu Yan''s first reaction was that it was impossible.


    Because, according to the news from the person in front, the man is by the side of Princess Qi, and he is acting as a guard. Moreover, the man drives the carriage along the way, like a horseman, and that Huang Feng, now outside the customs, that is a hot character, can he bend down to be a groom for Princess Qi?


    Moreover, after all, the opponent is a person outside the customs, and entering the customs is still somewhat risky. Therefore, in Wu Yan''s view, even if the opponent is coming, he must be accompanied by a guard. After all, it is safer. However, the current one In the squad, apart from the guard, there were only Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. In any case, it didn''t look like a configuration for a heavy minister to travel.


    "According to rumors, that Huang Feng is very powerful, even in the army, he can retreat with his whole body. The reason why Yuanfengguo was able to take down the entire gate so quickly is also related to the opponent''s strong skills, and it is said that the opponent He''s also very young, but it''s very similar to the guard next to Princess Qi." The staff member continued.


    "Really?" Wu Yan didn''t know Huang Feng very well after all. Now that he heard his staff say so, he was a little skeptical: "Could it be that he is really here? If it was him, it would be a little difficult."


    If it were only to assassinate Princess Qi, with Wu Yan''s current position in the Dalu dynasty, there would not be too much trouble, not to mention that he would still do it secretly.


    However, once Huang Feng is involved in this matter, the matter will be more troublesome. The other party is now in a special status and is deeply trusted and liked by the emperor of Yuanfeng. Once there is something unexpected in the territory of the Lu Dynasty, then, The new emperor of Yuanfeng Kingdom would definitely not give up. Even if there is no clear evidence that Wu Yan did this, Wu Yan can''t escape.


    If the Great Lu Dynasty was at its peak, then Wu Yan would not be afraid of Yuanfeng at all. Even if the other party unified the entire pass, the Great Lu Dynasty would not be afraid. However, the current Great Lu Dynasty is obviously not at its peak, and, There are still powerful rebel forces in the territory. The main task of the Great Lu dynasty is to eliminate those rebel forces and to restore its own strength as soon as possible. Therefore, at this time, it is impossible to become stronger. The Yuanfeng country who rose up had a vengeance, and that was of no benefit to the Dalu Dynasty.


    Therefore, Wu Yan didn''t want to do this kind of things that could easily offend Yuanfengguo, and he didn''t want to do it. Therefore, when he knew that Huang Feng might have been involved, Wu Yan felt a headache.


    However, it is obviously impossible to just give up the action. If the "staff" beside Princess Qi is really Huang Feng, it can only show that the relationship between Huang Feng and Princess Qi is more than Wu Yan imagined. Princess Qi has already been assassinated twice. It is hard to guarantee that she has not angered the Huangfeng. Moreover, Princess Qi is still coming to the imperial capital. Once Princess Qi arrives in the imperial capital, she also finds something unusual. Then, the possibility that Huang Shanfeng will be the first for Princess Qi is very large.


    This situation was also something Wu Yan did not want to see. At this time, Wu Yan seemed to be caught in a dilemma.

 2761 Chapter 2761 make a choice

    After hesitating for a long time, a fierce look appeared on Wu Yan''s face. He turned to his staff and said: "No matter what the identity of the guard next to Princess Qi is, they will all have to die! If that guard is really that yellow For Feng, they will die even more, otherwise, when they reach the imperial capital, we may die!"


    Wu Yan sees all of this thoroughly. Obviously, Princess Qi has a backing behind her. Once the guard next to her is really Huang Feng, you can see that Huang Feng attaches great importance to her. , Huang Feng is very likely to intervene in the internal affairs of their Dalu dynasty. With Huang Feng''s support, it is not so easy for him to kill Princess Qi.


    Moreover, although the ministers in the court did not say anything when the first emperor died before, no one can guarantee that they will not think too much in their hearts, and once Princess Qi becomes stronger, then, when the time comes, There may be ministers who will stand up to support Princess Qi. Once such a situation arises, he will be very passive. After all, the death of the first emperor is indeed too strange.


    Therefore, no matter what, Princess Qi cannot be allowed to return to the imperial capital alive, no matter what method is used, she must be stopped.


    "However, if Huang Feng is really beside him, if there is any accident, Yuan Fengguo''s side..." said an assistant hesitantly.


    If the guard is just an ordinary person, then everything is easy to say, but if the other party is really an important minister of Yuanfeng State, if there is an accident in their Dalu dynasty, then Yuanfeng State is likely to be It is not impossible that those who blamed the Dalu dynasty would even attack them with this excuse.


    But the current Dalu dynasty is facing difficulties both internally and externally. The forces of the rebels in the territory are getting stronger and stronger. It will take a lot of energy and time to suppress them. If Yuanfeng State attacks them again at this time, then, for the Dalu dynasty , Can really be said to be the disaster of extinction, you know, that can defeat the existence of Feng Jueguo, their Dalu Dynasty is definitely not the opponent of Yuanfengguo.


    Therefore, once Yuanfengguo is angered, the consequences are too serious, and no one wants to think about it and bear it.


    "Don''t worry about this!" Wu Yan waved his hand and said, "You know, in the Dalu dynasty, besides the imperial army, there are still a lot of rebel forces. We know that. We must also know that when the time comes, we can completely attribute the death of Huang Feng to the rebels, forge the scene, and say that the rebels did this. Those rebels have hatred for our royal family. It¡¯s not a weird thing to assassinate Princess Qi, so it makes sense to say that."


    Obviously, Wu Yan had already thought through everything in just a little while, and doing so would not only eliminate Yuanfeng¡¯s hostility towards them, but also increase the hatred between Yuanfeng and those insurgent forces. This is very good for them.


    "My lord''s idea!" After hearing Wu Yan''s words, the staff''s eyes lit up, and then they continued to compliment Wu Yan, making Wu Yan''s eyebrows wide open, and he was very proud.


    This is indeed a good idea. It can not only kill the two huge threats of Princess Qi and Wu Yan, but also provoke Yuanfeng¡¯s hostility towards the rebels in the Dalu dynasty. At that time, they can use it. In this regard, some agreements were reached with Yuanfeng State, and it was even possible to borrow troops from Yuanfeng State to suppress the rebels in the territory. Even if it did not borrow troops, it could guarantee that Yuanfeng State would not compete with those in the Dalu dynasty. The rebels standing on the same front can also allow the Dalu Dynasty to suppress the rebels in the territory without any worries.


    With such an idea of ??killing two birds with one stone, Wu Yan felt that he was really too smart, and he should accept some compliments.


    However, just when Wu Yan was secretly smug, a somewhat discordant voice appeared.


    "But my lord, how are we going to kill Princess Qi and the others?" An aide asked, "No matter if we sent dead soldiers or sent troops, we could not kill them, especially the troops we sent before. Thousands of elite troops have not been able to kill them. It is too difficult to kill them."


    Wu Yan, who was still proud, suddenly stiffened, and the other staff members responded similarly.


    At this time, they remembered that they ignored the most important thing, that is, how to kill Princess Qi and others. Although they had already figured out how to deal with it after the killing, how to kill was a big deal. problem.


    This problem directly troubled Wu Yan and others, and they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Yes, they have used dead soldiers and troops before. However, they have not been able to succeed. Princess Qi and the others came to the imperial capital intact, and they are getting closer and closer to the emperor. If they stop them, they will return to the imperial capital. In that case, even if they have already figured out what to do afterwards, it is useless.


    "I will continue to send people to intercept them, I don''t believe it anymore. They really have three heads and six arms, and they can really escape my chase and interception!" Wu Yan said with a cold face.


    For failing to stop and kill Princess Qi and the others on both occasions, Wu Yan felt both incredible and embarrassed. After all, in his heart, his side had a great advantage, and Princess Qi¡¯s side, no matter how powerful It''s just three people, and two of them are cumbersome. In other words, if you want to kill them, it should be easy.


    However, it was such an easy thing in his opinion that it failed, and it failed twice in succession. This is something Wu Yan cannot accept, whether it is for his own safety or for his own face. , Wu Yan felt that Princess Qi and others must be killed, no matter what method was used, no matter how much the price was paid.


    The several staff members present also felt Wu Yan''s determination in this matter. Obviously, Wu Yan really had a murderous heart. No matter what, she would not let Princess Qi return to the imperial capital alive.


    Although they have failed twice in succession, everyone is still very confident about killing Princess Qi. After all, in their opinion, Princess Qi and others are in the light, and they are in the dark, they can continue to think of ways. , Use various methods to assassinate them, and in the end it should be successful.

 2762 Chapter 2762 successive assassinations

    It was precisely because Wu Yan had such determination and at the same time, he also thought about what to do afterwards. Therefore, Princess Qi and others encountered various ambushes, assassinations, and some ambushes on the way. Some wanted to add medicine to their food, and some even approached them pretending to be beggars and wanted to take advantage of their carelessness and assassinate them.


    There are many methods, and there are also many people sent, and these people are not weak.


    However, these people are not enough to see in front of Huang Feng. Huang Feng may not be able to see all the disguise and all the methods of the other party. However, no matter how the other party disguises and what methods they use, he still has to deal with them in the end. Yes, Huang Feng may not be able to identify all the enemies before he makes a move, but he can detect the opponent''s behavior in advance before the opponent finally makes a move, and make a timely move to prevent or kill the opponent.


    "It seems that this Wu Yan is really going to make a desperate move." Huang Feng threw away an old woman-like corpse and said to Princess Qi next to her.


    This seemingly very old woman is actually a young woman and a murderous killer. Just now she dressed up as an old woman and asked Huang Feng for directions. Princess Qi was very ready to tell her. , Who knows, after the man approached Princess Qi, he shot a cold arrow from his sleeve. The distance between the two was very close. Princess Qi did not know how to martial arts. The speed of the Xiujian was so fast that the killer thought he was this time. It must be possible to succeed, Princess Qi also has some meaning to wait for death.


    However, just when the Xiujian was about to hit Princess Qi, a hand was suddenly stretched out from the side. The hand that popped up suddenly clamped the one with just two fingers. The fast-flying arrows were so easy to express, even the killer couldn''t help but give a secret compliment when he saw it.


    However, the appearance of this hand was a good thing that broke the killer. The face full of faith was replaced by astonishment. If she was lucky enough to meet those people before, they would tell her. Before killing Princess Qi, don''t be so confident, because with Huang Feng, she would never succeed.


    It''s a pity that this assassin couldn''t see those people before, because those people were already dead, and she herself could not escape the fate of death.


    Before the woman could react, she felt a hand appearing on her neck. Then, she only heard a creak, and she felt a pain in her neck. She lost all consciousness and fell into boundlessness. In the darkness.


    Huang Feng downplayed the opponent¡¯s body and threw it out. He didn¡¯t even remember it. This was the first enemy he killed in the past few days. The people behind the scenes had obviously reached the point of being frantic and desperate. During this time, Constantly sending people to assassinate them, there can be several waves a day, but fortunately Huang Feng is by Princess Qi''s side, if it changes to other people, it will have long been unable to hold on.


    And being assassinated by so many people, Huang Feng naturally learned from those people the real murderer through his own means. After all, not everyone is afraid of death like those dead men, so , It is not difficult to know the identity of the other party.


    And the facts proved that Princess Qi¡¯s previous guess was not wrong. The person behind this incident was indeed Wu Yan. Wu Yan sent these people to assassinate them. Although Wu Yan repeatedly asked these people to keep secret, not everyone. He was as loyal to him as those dead men, so Huang Feng and Princess Qi knew his existence.


    Regarding this, Princess Qi was naturally very angry. You must know that her emperor brother trusted and re-used Wu Yan very much. As a result, her emperor brother died not long afterwards. This is how Wu Yan treated her. Chilling.


    Moreover, Wu Yan tried so hard to prevent herself from returning to the palace. Princess Qi guessed that he must have a guilty conscience. It must be related to the death of her emperor brother. Therefore, she did not dare to allow herself to return to the palace. This naturally made Princess Qi even more. Angry.


    Princess Qi understands that if it weren''t for Huang Feng, she wouldn''t be able to get here at all, and she wouldn''t be able to return to the palace at all. She would definitely die on the way. How could this make Princess Qi not be angry about what Wu Yan did?


    "Hmph, my emperor brother still trusted him so much before he was in vain." Princess Qi said angrily.


    "We will be in the imperial capital tomorrow, and then everything will come to light." Huang Feng said.


    After rushing for this period of time, they have reached the periphery of the imperial capital, and they will be able to reach the imperial capital tomorrow. If it were not for the care of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, Huang Feng would have already arrived in the imperial capital by himself, but fortunately now Also arrived.


    Of course, even in the imperial capital, it does not mean that they are all safe. Huang Feng is very clear about this. Since Wu Yan has sent so many people to besie them, he will not give up easily.


    Although the imperial capital of the Dalu dynasty should be the largest in the imperial family, and Princess Qi returned to the imperial capital as if she had returned to her own home, but now everyone understands that the imperial capital of the Dalu dynasty has the most power. The person who was sitting on the throne was not the emperor who sat on the throne, but the official secretary Wu Yan, who was the most powerful person.


    Therefore, even if Princess Qi returned to the imperial capital, it did not mean that she was safe. Wu Yan could send people to assassinate them, but it would not be because of the imperial capital that he would be scrupulous.


    Of course, Huang Feng didn''t feel scared either. He encountered many assassinations along the way, but what?Huang Feng has never been afraid, or even nervous. With the abilities of those people, trying to kill himself is simply a dream.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded and said, "Thank you for this journey. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be here at all."


    Regarding this, Princess Qi is very clear in her heart, so she is also truly grateful to Huang Feng. If Huang Feng is not there, it is indeed impossible for her to return to the imperial capital safely.


    "You are polite again." Huang Feng smiled: "I also just want to see what your emperors of the Great Lu Dynasty are like."


    Indeed, Huang Feng was still very interested in the imperial capital of the Da Lu Dynasty. After all, it was the largest and richest city in this time and space. Compared with the imperial capital of the Da Lu Dynasty, the cities I saw before were far inferior.


    "You will not be disappointed." Princess Qi said confidently. She was confident and proud of their imperial capital of the Lu Dynasty.

 2763 Chapter 2763

    Huang Feng did not feel disappointed. When he stood at the gate of the imperial capital of the Dalu dynasty the next day, he looked at the ten-meter-high, nearly twenty-meter-high city wall and the endless stream of pedestrians. The prosperity and strength of the Great Lu Dynasty has a clearer understanding.


    The capital of the Great Lu Dynasty is undoubtedly the most majestic and majestic city Huang Feng has seen since he came to this time and space. Before, the capital city of the most windy country gave Huang Feng an eye-opener. However, when you look at it When he arrived in the capital of the Great Lu Dynasty, Huang Feng suddenly realized that the majestic capital of the country, in his eyes, was nothing in front of the capital of the Great Lu Dynasty.


    As for the capital of Yuanfeng Kingdom, there is no way to compare it with the capital of the Dalu Dynasty. The two are not on the same level at all, just like one is a first-tier city, and the other can only be regarded as a village.


    There is a huge difference between the two sides. Seeing this iconic city of the Dalu dynasty, Huang Feng also has some understanding. Why, the Dalu dynasty has been suppressed by Feng Jueguo for so many years, and even occasionally by others outside the customs. State harassment, however, in the hearts of the people of the Dalu dynasty, it is still the reason to look down on people outside the Guan.


    Some things outside the customs, in the eyes of the people of the Dalu dynasty, are like a joke, even if the Dalu dynasty is suppressed for a while, the hearts of their people are still proud.


    "Get ready to enter the city." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi next to the carriage.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi said with a complicated expression.


    Seeing the capital of the Great Lu Dynasty again, Princess Qi felt a lot of emotion in her heart. Before leaving here in desperation, she used to think that she would never be able to return. If she wanted to see the scene in this city, she just had to It could be in a dream.


    However, what she did not expect was that she would come back so soon, and once again returned to this place where she was born and grew up, and Princess Qi also understood that all this was brought to her by Huang Feng, without Huang Feng , She couldn''t come back at all, without Huang Feng, she might still be in the imperial palace of the country, looking at the people she hated every day.


    It is precisely because of Huang Feng''s appearance that her own destiny has changed. Therefore, Princess Qi always feels that her destiny is connected with Huang Feng. Without Huang Feng, there would be no self.


    "It''s just that this city might not be so easy to enter." When Princess Qi was feeling emotional, Huang Feng''s voice came again.


    At this time, Princess Qi had also discovered that there were quite a few soldiers at the gate of the imperial capital city. They were checking everyone who entered the city. They seemed to be looking for someone. They thought of what Wu Yan did to them before. As a result, coupled with Wu Yan''s power in this imperial capital, Princess Qi, who is not stupid, already roughly understands what is going on.


    Obviously, Wu Yan set up the last checkpoint to prevent him from returning to the imperial capital. His destination is the imperial capital. I believe Wu Yan has guessed it a long time ago, and he now sets up the checkpoint at the gate of the imperial capital to catch himself. When he shows himself, the other party will never be soft. Look at the two sides of the city gate, and you can see the numerous armed soldiers.


    "What to do?" Princess Qi said. As long as Huang Feng is by her side, Princess Qi is accustomed to following Huang Feng''s arrangements and will not think about problems by herself.


    "You guys wait here first, I''ll go take a look." Huang Feng said.


    "Well, be careful," Princess Qi said.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng replied. Although there are many soldiers at the gate of the city, it is not so easy to hurt Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng mixed with the crowd, and soon came to the gate of the city. After staying there for a while, he returned.


    "How? Are they here for us?" Princess Qi said, although she had already guessed in her heart, she still hoped that her guess was wrong.


    However, Huang Feng''s words are obviously going to disappoint her.


    "Yes, they did come for us." Huang Feng said: "They hold our portrait in their hands and compare them with everyone who enters the capital. It seems that once they find us, they will definitely do it. "


    "This Wu Yan is really disgusting! This is the imperial capital, how dare he be so blatant?" Xiaohuan said angrily.


    "With Wu Yan''s current power in the imperial capital, it can be said that he is covering the sky with one hand. It is not surprising that he would do this," Huang Feng said.


    "Then what shall we do?" Princess Qi asked, apparently preparing to follow Huang Feng''s arrangement.


    "Wait for dark." Huang Feng said: "Wait until dark, we enter the city, and then go to the Wu Shangshu to see what he has to say."


    In fact, even now, Huang Feng can rush in, but there are two people beside him, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. If there is any accident during the rush, it will not be worth the loss.


    Therefore, for the sake of safety, Huang Feng decided to wait until dark before entering the city quietly, so as to ensure the safety of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. In addition, when entering the city after dark, he can also prevent Wu Yan from discovering. In this case, they can find Wu Yan smoothly and ask some things they want to know.


    If it were to rush, Wu Yan might hide when he heard the movement. The imperial capital of the Lu dynasty was so big. Once Wu Yan wanted to hide, Huang Feng and Princess Qi might not be able to stay short. Find each other within time.


    "Well, listen to you." Princess Qi said.


    Huang Feng drove the carriage, took Princess Qi and Xiaohuan a little away from the city gate, preparing to wait until night before entering the city.


    On the other side, Wu Yan has also been concerned about the situation at the city gate.


    "Is there no news yet? No one has been arrested yet?" Wu Yan asked his staff with an unusually ugly expression.


    In the past few days, Wu Yan has been in a bad mood. At the beginning, he failed to assassinate Princess Qi. He did not take it too seriously. In his opinion, Princess Qi and the others are still some distance away from reaching the imperial capital. During this period of time, it was enough for him to plan multiple assassinations. The guard next to Princess Qi was strong, but no matter how strong he was, he was only one person. No matter how strong he was, he would be careless. Once the other party was negligent, then the people on his side You can succeed, as long as the opponent cares once, you can kill Princess Qi on your side.


    However, there were quite a few people he sent out, but none of them could return news of the successful assassination. Those people were like mud and rocks entering the sea. Once there, there was no news at all. Obviously, those people Both missions failed and were killed, which made Wu Yan''s mood worse and worse.

 2764 Chapter 2764 how to get in

    Wu Yan hasn¡¯t eaten well for a few days and rested. Everything is because of Princess Qi and Huang Feng. How much he hopes that the people he sent out can bring good news back to him. nothing.


    In the end, he could only set up roadblocks at the gate of the imperial capital, hoping to catch Princess Qi and the others. After all, Princess Qi and their destination were the imperial capital, no matter how they went, they would eventually return to the imperial capital.


    "No news has come." said the staff beside Wu Yan.


    During this period of time, Wu Yan was in a bad mood, and his staff had a very difficult life. They tried their best to help Wu Yan to besiege Princess Qi, but none of them succeeded.


    As the number of failures increased, Wu Yan''s mood became worse and worse, and they all suffered along with them, and they would be scolded by Wu Yan at every turn. However, at this time, they did not dare to refute a word. Yes, everyone knows that Wu Yan is just when his anger is in full swing, and it''s not that he is uncomfortable to mess with him at this time.


    "According to the speed of their journey, they have heard that they have arrived in the imperial capital, why suddenly there is no movement." Wu Yan felt that his mood was abnormally irritable. In his opinion, it was a small and easy thing. However, it has developed to this point, which makes him feel very bad.


    More importantly, Wu Yan has also realized that his identity may have been exposed. He sent many people to assassinate Princess Qi and them, but none of them came back. Those people are not the same as his dead men. He is extremely loyal, and it is normal for someone to confess himself.


    Therefore, Wu Yan felt that Princess Qi should already know that she kept sending people to assassinate her, and Princess Qi had no good feelings for him, and now she sent someone to assassinate her. Once she returns to the imperial capital, That would be very detrimental to him.


    Therefore, even though he failed many times, Wu Yan couldn''t turn his head back. Princess Qi and others had to be killed instead of letting them add trouble to himself.


    "Perhaps, they discovered the anomaly at the gate of the city, so they didn''t dare to rush into it." An official said.


    "It''s very likely." Several other staff also echoed.


    Wu Yan also felt that the possibility of this situation was very high. He sent a lot of people at every gate of the capital, and they didn''t mean to hide. Princess Qi and the others would find that it was not a strange thing.


    After all, this is the imperial capital. Although Princess Qi and the others broke out from the siege of thousands of people before, it is different here. The army in the imperial capital is more than a thousand?There are tens of thousands!Moreover, they are all elites. If Princess Qi and the others rush in, they will become a turtle in the urn, and the end will never be good.


    Believe this, Princess Qi and the guard next to her should all understand, so it is normal for them not to dare to force in.


    Wu Yan is quite satisfied with this result. As long as Princess Qi and the others cannot enter the city, then it will not pose too much threat to him. Wu Yan does not need to worry too much, and he can send people out again. To assassinate Princess Qi and the others, sooner or later they will succeed.


    Thinking of this result, Wu Yan''s mood was a little better. He ordered: "Go on, no one is allowed to carry it. Please cheer me up. The guard next to Princess Qi is not easy. You can''t let them in carelessly. From the city."


    Regarding the guards around Princess Qi, although Wu Yan has not fully confirmed the identity of the other party, she is still very jealous of the other party. After all, the reason why Princess Qi has been able to escape so many assassinations is because of that guard. It''s just Princess Qi herself, I''m afraid she is already dead.


    Therefore, this can also tell how powerful the guard is. After all, the people sent by Wu Yan are not mediocre.


    "Yes, I will keep them on guard."


    "Yeah." Wu Yan nodded in satisfaction.


    The sky gradually darkened, and there had been no news from the gate of the city, which made Wu Yan more affirmed his previous guess. It seemed that Princess Qi and the others were indeed frightened and did not dare to come in.


    However, Wu Yan did not relax her vigilance. Princess Qi rushed back all the way regardless of the danger. She definitely wanted to return to the Imperial Capital. Although there was no way to come in for a while, she wouldn''t be so easy to give up.


    Moreover, the darker it gets, the faster Wu Yan¡¯s heart beats, and he feels a little nervous inexplicably. He always feels that something bad will happen. For this reason, he strengthened the guards around his residence. At the same time, Outside the room where he rested, a lot of soldiers were sent to stand guard and guard him to ensure his safety, so that he could sleep.


    At this time, Huang Feng took Princess Qi and Xiaohuan and approached the city wall again.


    "The city gate is closed, how do we get into the city?" Princess Qi asked.


    After dark, the gate of the imperial capital was closed, and the only way to enter the city was also blocked.


    "Of course it was over the wall and went in." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Climbing the wall?" Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both raised their heads and looked at the nearly twenty-meter city wall beside them, wondering how Huang Feng led them to cross the wall.


    "Of course." Huang Feng smiled, and then, with one arm in his arm, his footsteps lightly, and the three of them flew up on the wall.


    "what!"


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both wanted to scream subconsciously. However, the two of them immediately reacted and hurriedly covered their mouths with their hands to prevent themselves from making any noise. However, they looked at the ground further and further away. People still have nervous expressions on their faces.


    "It''s okay, I''m here, don''t be afraid." Huang Feng''s voice sounded in the ears of the two.


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s voice, the nervous hearts of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan immediately settled down. Then, their faces blushed, because, at this time, Huang Feng¡¯s hand was hugging them. People''s waist, when I was afraid before, didn''t feel anything. Now they settled down, both of them felt that their waist was hot.


    Huang Feng himself may not have thought much about it. In reality, this kind of heterosexual contact is nothing, but for Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, such contact is a bit too far, if other people touch them like this , They had already slapped on the face, but when this person was replaced by Huang Feng, the two of them just blushed shyly and didn''t say anything.

 2765 Chapter 2765 Sneak into the Mansion

    Regarding Huang Feng''s "rude" behavior, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan both chose to blush and be silent, and Huang Feng did not find any abnormality between them.


    Although there are insurgent forces in the Dalu dynasty, and there are still a lot of them, the imperial capitals that are far away from the forces, plus, the places outside the pass have also temporarily ceased, so the defense of the Dalu imperial capital is still relatively lax. Yes, there are not too many soldiers guarding the walls, and during the day, there are so many soldiers at the gates of the city. It is also because Wu Yan wants to catch Princess Qi and Huang Feng, not to guard against those uprisings. Military power.


    But Wu Yan obviously did not expect that Huang Feng could easily climb over the nearly 20-meter-high city wall, and he was still carrying two people. Therefore, he did not arrange for the city wall after the city gate was closed at night. There were too many patrol personnel, and because of this, Huang Feng easily went up to the city without realizing it.


    "Are we coming up here?" When Princess Qi woke up from her shy mood, she found that her feet were on the ground again, and she looked around and understood that she was not right now. Outside the city, but on the top of the city.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said: "However, we obviously can''t stay here, I will take you down."


    With that said, Huang Feng put his arms around Princess Qi and Xiaohuan''s waist again, and then flew towards the city.


    This time, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were obviously prepared. They didn''t scream or even close their eyes, but the blush on their faces was indispensable.


    Because they did not close their eyes, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan clearly saw the three of them flying down from the more than 20-meter-high city wall, listening to the strong wind coming from their ears, and feeling the feeling of weightlessness. , Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were a little panicked, but after feeling the powerful force on Huang Feng''s arm, their hearts settled inexplicably.


    Soon, the three of them fell to the ground again, and their down-to-earthness once again made Princess Qi and Xiaohuan a great relieved heart, unlike Huang Feng, who is already used to going high and high. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan had no such experience before, so it was normal for them to feel uncomfortable for a while.


    "Let''s go." Huang Feng didn''t urge the two at first, but let them slow down before saying to them.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded: "I know where Wu Yan''s residence is."


    After all, Princess Qi had lived in this capital for many years, and she even ran away from the palace many times with Xiaohuan. Therefore, she was still familiar with this emperor, and although she had never been to Wu before Yan¡¯s mansion, however, also knows where Wu Yan¡¯s mansion is. After all, Wu Yan is an important court minister, and even the mansion he lives in is still the imperial brother of Princess Qi, who was given to him at that time, so, It is not surprising that Princess Qi knows where Wu Yan lives.


    Huang Feng nodded, with Princess Qi leading the way, naturally it would be a lot easier, otherwise, this city is so big, it is not easy for Huang Feng to find Wu Yan in a short time.


    Although the imperial capital of the Great Lu Dynasty did not impose a curfew, it was late at night after all, so there were no other people in the street, only the occasional voice of a watchman appeared in the ears of the three.


    Under the guidance of Princess Qi, the three soon arrived outside Wu Yan''s residence.


    "This is where Wu Yan lives." Princess Qi pointed to the vast mansion in front of her, and said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng nodded. Although he has not yet entered, he can feel that there are many people standing guard in this closed gate. Although they have paid attention to restraining their body, Huang Feng is still Through their breath, they can tell where they are hiding.


    Wu Yan''s identity is not ordinary after all, and he may already be aware of Huang Feng''s danger. Therefore, it is easy to understand that many people will be placed on guard around his residence.


    However, although there are many of these people and their strength does not seem to be weak, but for Huang Feng, it is obviously not enough. He has found out the location of their hiding before entering the mansion.


    "Let''s go in." After determining the location and number of those people, Huang Feng said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    The two nodded, having the previous experience of overcoming the wall. Now, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan don¡¯t need to ask, they know that Huang Feng is about to overcame the wall again. Huang Feng easily climbed over the wall of more than 20 meters before. Now, the two-meter courtyard wall in front of you is naturally not a problem.


    This is indeed the case. Huang Feng took the two of them easily into the courtyard wall. Moreover, he smoothly avoided the guards and guards around him, and began to find a place for Wu Yan to rest.


    "This place is really big enough." After searching for a long time, Huang Feng couldn''t find Wu Yan''s location. It was because the place was too big and there were too many rooms. It was indeed not that easy to find Wu Yan. .


    "Yes, this mansion is the largest in the entire imperial capital except for the imperial palace. The emperor''s brother gave this place to Wu Yan in the first place to show that he valued him." Princess Qi said.


    "It is indeed not small." Huang Feng said. The area here is even as big as the palace of Yuanfeng. The capital of Yuanfeng is not big, and the palace is also not big. There is no way, poor.


    However, from another aspect, this also shows that the Dalu Dynasty was indeed very wealthy and prosperous. Otherwise, an official residence would not have been so big.


    The three of them communicated quietly while looking for Wu Yan''s bedroom.


    "Hey, the number of guards in the front yard is much more than in other places." Outside an elegant courtyard, Huang Feng stopped slightly.


    "So, Wu Yan might live in it?" Princess Qi guessed what Huang Feng was thinking.


    "It''s possible," Huang Feng said: "However, because there are too many guards there, it might not be easy to avoid those guards and enter the room completely."


    Huang Feng clearly felt that there were many guards in the courtyard, especially outside one of the rooms, and there were many people, and their eyes and attention were on that room. Huang Feng guessed that Wu Yan probably lives in it.


    However, it is also because the attention of those people is on that room, so it is basically impossible for Huang Feng to avoid them and enter the room.


    "You wait here first, I will knock them out." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.

 2766 Chapter 2766 where did the guard go

    Naturally, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan would not have any opinion. The two nodded, and found a remote corner nearby, hiding there. They also knew that they couldn¡¯t help Huang Feng at this time, the only thing they could do. , Just not to add trouble to Huang Feng and become his burden.


    Huang Feng saw Princess Qi and Xiaohuan hiding, and then walked towards the courtyard with confidence.


    At this time, the bright guards and secret guards in the courtyard didn''t even know that someone had broken in, and they were still staring at the house not far in front.


    Huang Feng and Princess Qi¡¯s guess is not wrong. In that room, it was Wu Yan who slept.


    Since Wu Yan learned about Huang Feng¡¯s skills and knew that they were coming straight to the imperial capital, he was a little unsure, and he kept adding guards around him. The number of guards continued as Huang Feng approached the imperial capital. It keeps increasing. By this time, there are hundreds of guards around the bedroom in his courtyard, not to mention those patrolling outside the courtyard.


    Wu Yan is scared!He was really scared.


    Although Wu Yan had seen many people with great skill before, he had never seen someone as great as Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s skill has exceeded his cognition before. So many people were sent to besieged Huang Feng, Princess Qi and others, but no one was able to succeed, and also exposed their own existence.


    Therefore, Wu Yan was afraid that Huang Fengshan would retaliate against him. In addition, based on his relationship with Princess Qi, he can be sure that as long as Princess Qi returns to the imperial capital safely, then he will definitely go against him and sneak into It is not impossible to assassinate him in his house.


    It is precisely because of this worry that Wu Yan has continuously increased the manpower to protect himself to ensure his safety. He has just become the most powerful person in the Da Lu Dynasty, and he does not want to die so quickly.


    However, Wu Yan paid much attention to Huang Feng, but the guards in his courtyard did not take this matter too seriously despite Wu Yan''s orders.


    This is where?


    This is the mansion of the official book and military book of the Dalu dynasty. How many people from the Dalu dynasty dare to break in?Few people have the courage at all.


    What''s more, outside this courtyard, there are many guards, and the family members are patrolling uninterruptedly. Not to mention people sneaking in, but a mosquito, don''t even think about coming in silently.


    Once discovered, those who sneaked in would not be able to get to the vicinity of this courtyard at all, and would be captured by the guards and family members outside. Therefore, they all felt that Wu Yan was too courageous. There is no need to arrange so many guards in this courtyard. It is a waste to let them all stay here.


    Of course, they only dared to take these words and opinions in their hearts, and did not dare to say to Wu Yan. Wu Yan''s current status in the Dalu Dynasty is so lofty that no one dares to refute his words easily, let alone say it. , They are the guards, although they are all elites and have good skills, but in front of a big man like Wu Yan, they are nothing but subordinates. These guards also understand this, so even They all feel that there is no need to do this, but they are still conscientious and really guarding here.


    Suddenly, one of the guards seemed to see a dark shadow in the corner of his eyes. He just wanted to turn his head to see what it was. Then, his neck hurt, and then he fell into the darkness. In the end, he didn''t even see who attacked him.


    Huang Feng supported the guard who was stunned by him and slowly put it on the ground, trying not to make any noise. After that, his figure shook and he appeared next to the other guard. Then, the guard Like the previous guard, Huang Feng easily knocked out.


    Huang Feng concocted in accordance with the law and stunned the guards in this courtyard one by one until the last guard was stunned. Huang Feng didn''t make much noise, and he didn''t notice everything that happened here, even if it was. Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, who knew what Huang Feng was going to do, did not hear or see anything unusual in this courtyard, which shows that Huang Feng''s movements are agile.


    "Let''s go, it''s all solved." Huang Feng''s ghostly figure soon appeared in front of Princess Qi and Xiaohuan again.


    "Yeah" Although she was shocked by Huang Feng''s speed, Princess Qi let herself nod calmly. On the way, she has seen many magical aspects of Huang Feng, and now she is shocked again, it is no big deal. of.


    The three of them entered the courtyard. As expected, no one came out to stop them. Although there were many guards and guards patrolling outside the courtyard, no one would enter the courtyard. Obviously, these two groups of people The division of labor is clear.


    Huang Feng pushed open the door of the house, and the three of them walked in easily.


    "Who?!"


    Just when the three of them entered the room, a somewhat aging humming sounded.


    "It''s Wu Yan!" Princess Qi heard that voice and said immediately.


    Although Princess Qi hasn''t seen the other party because of the darkness in the room, she is very familiar with Wu Yan''s voice, so now she just heard the other party''s voice, she can judge the other party''s identity.


    "Who are you?" The people in the room also realized that there were many uninvited guests in their room.


    With a flash of Huang Feng''s body, he already came to the person''s side, controlled him with his hands, and said, "No one will come in no matter how you shout.


    Indeed, this yard is very large, and all the guards in the yard have been knocked out by Huang Feng. People outside the yard, because of the distance, can¡¯t hear Wu Yan¡¯s cry for help at all, so even Huang Feng let the other party shout, and no one would come in.


    Wu Yan obviously did not believe in evil, but he knew that there were many guards in the yard outside his house. How could no one hear his voice?As long as someone hears his own voice, none of those who break into his house can escape.


    However, he yelled several times, and as expected, as Huang Feng said, no one came in, not even a single movement, as if there was no one outside.


    How could this be?Where are the guards?Have all left?Where are they now?

 2767 Chapter 2767 Surprised to see me?

    "Wu Yan, Wu Shangshu, give up the struggle, the guards outside you have been resolved." At this time, Xiaohuan had already lit the light in the house, and Princess Qi walked slowly over.


    Wu Yan stopped yelling. Although he was still unwilling to believe that the many guards outside his house were quietly resolved by others, but the facts made him have to believe it because he yelled For a long time, no one came in, nor did any movement appear. Obviously, the guards outside were indeed solved by someone, although this sounds a little weird.


    After accepting the facts, Wu Yan discovered that the voice he had just spoken was a bit familiar. With the light in the room, he finally saw the person who had just spoken clearly.


    "Princess Qi?! Why are you? How did you come in? When did you enter the city?" Wu Yan looked shocked and looked at Princess Qi in disbelief. At this time, where is he still a little calm in his usual days? ?


    It is no wonder that Wu Yan will be shocked. He thinks that every gate of the capital has a net of heaven and earth. It is good that Princess Qi and others do not show up. Once they show up, they will definitely be caught.


    During the day, there was no unusual news from several city gates. Wu Yan believed that Princess Qi and others should be aware of the danger and still outside the city, trying to get into the city. It¡¯s just that they want to be in such a tight It is definitely not an easy task to enter the city under the defense. Wu Yan is confident that he has done very well and will not let Princess Qi and others enter the city.


    In addition to the layout of the city gate, Wu Yan''s layout in his mansion also did not relax in the slightest. In the outer courtyard, a large number of patrol personnel were arranged to ensure that even a mosquito would not come in silently.


    In addition, Wu Yan is still on the periphery of his residence, that is, in the courtyard of this yard, with a large number of manpower and secret whistle. Some of these people are elites in the army, and some are dead soldiers who have been trained for many years. The strength of each is very strong, not what ordinary people can handle.


    With so many arrangements, Wu Yan believes that he is absolutely safe. Don¡¯t say that Princess Qi and others are close to him. It¡¯s not easy to get into the city because of this, Wu Yan was so shocked when she saw Princess Qi suddenly appear in her bedroom and before her eyes.


    "Surprised to see me?" Princess Qi looked at Wu Yan and said, "I''m here to thank you for your welcome on this journey. Wu Shangshu is still really warm to me."


    Wu Yan was flustered. He understood very well that Princess Qi was talking about the person he arranged to assassinate her. However, Wu Yan would not admit this easily, he pretended to be a little confused. Said: "Princess Qi, I don''t know what you are talking about. I didn''t even know about returning to the court before. Shouldn''t you be in Feng Jueguo? Why did you suddenly return to court?"


    "Does Lord Shangshu really don''t know?" Princess Qi obviously wouldn''t believe Wu Yan''s words so easily: "Those people I met along the way, they all say that Lord Shangshu sent them to welcome me. Isn''t it?"


    "No! Definitely not!" Wu Yan said categorically, "I didn''t even know that your Royal Highness Princess was back. Of course, if I knew, I would definitely meet him at the gate of the city."


    "Aren''t you also deploying a lot of manpower at the gate of the city?" Princess Qi said disdainfully: "Wu Shangshu, it''s now time, do you still want to quibble? I ask you, how did my emperor die?! "


    Regarding the cause of her emperor brother¡¯s death, Princess Qi has never believed in the reason that was announced. The biggest reason she returned to the imperial capital this time was to find out the real cause of her emperor brother¡¯s death. The Wu Yan in front of her was very big. Suspicion.


    "Your Royal Highness, you are misunderstood. I did arrange a lot of soldiers at the gate of the city, but this is all to prevent those rebels from entering the city. You are not in our Dalu dynasty during this time. You may not know that those rebels More and more, stronger and more arrogant, and have captured a lot of cities. As the official book of the Ministry of War of our Da Lu Dynasty, I must do something to ensure the safety of the imperial capital. Therefore, There will be so many soldiers at the gates of several cities. I am also considering the safety of the imperial capital." Wu Yan explained.


    "As for the cause of the death of the first emperor, I had not returned to the imperial capital at that time, so it is not very clear. However, the imperial doctors all said that the first emperor died of disease. Since the imperial doctors all said so, it should not be wrong. I know your Royal Highness, you have a deep relationship with the Emperor Xian, and you can''t accept the death of Emperor Xian for a while. I also feel extremely sad about the death of Emperor Xian."


    Wu Yan said, with a sad expression on his face.


    At this time, Wu Yan has slowly calmed down. Before, he was a little panicked because he saw Princess Qi suddenly and was unprepared. However, now he has recovered after the initial panic. After he had been calm before, he wanted to understand that he had been in officialdom for many years, and Princess Qi was just a little girl who grew up in the courtyard of the palace, how can he beat her?


    As for the two people around Princess Qi, one is obviously a servant of a court lady, and the other is probably the military commander who is trusted by the Emperor Yuanfeng. Neither of these two people are any brainy people. Maybe that military commander has some Skills, but after all, generals are generals, with simple minds. Can''t he deal with such a trio?


    After trying to understand this, Wu Yan calmed down. He found that things were not as bad as he thought. Although Princess Qi may already suspect himself in her heart, there should be no evidence yet. As for those factions, The person who went to assassinate her could not admit that he was framed by others. He was innocent. Princess Qi had no evidence. The assassins were already dead. There was no evidence of their death. Therefore, there was no need to worry.


    Thinking about it this way, Wu Yan felt that he was more relaxed in his heart, so naturally he didn''t panic, and spoke clearly.


    However, he just felt confident and confident that he was confident that he could deal with the three of Princess Qi, and there was a crack on his cheek, and then he felt that his left cheek was hot and painful, and immediately, A feeling of humiliation rose from my heart.


    He was slapped!


    After realizing this, Wu Yan was naturally very angry. He has reached an age and has never encountered such a thing. Whoever meets him on weekdays is not polite, even when the first emperor was alive. He was also very polite, but he didn''t expect that he would be slapped in the face today.

 2768 Chapter 2768 What did you do to me

    Wu Yan turned his head in a daze, looking at Huang Feng who slapped himself, as if he didn''t believe what had just happened.


    "Very unexpected?" Huang Feng said with a slight smile at Wu Yan.


    However, before Wu Yan had any reaction, Huang Feng slapped his face again, but this time he hit not the left, but the right.


    As a result, Wu Yan''s right cheek swelled at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it quickly swelled like a pig''s face, just symmetrical to the left cheek.


    There was a deep sense of humiliation in Wu Yan''s heart. He felt that he had never been stubborn like today, and was slapped casually, but he was helpless.


    "You don''t need to look at me like that, it''s useless." Huang Feng looked at Wu Yan and said, "I advise you to cooperate honestly. Since we have found you here, do you think we will believe your nonsense? ?"


    Huang Feng could see Wu Yan''s thoughts. If there is only Princess Qi here, perhaps, Wu Yan can still deceive Princess Qi, but Huang Feng is different. People he met, met There are a lot more things than Princess Qi, so, at a glance, I can see the thoughts of Wu Yan, the old fox, and Huang Feng doesn''t want to talk with him, so he just tells the truth.


    Wu Yan was naturally resentful towards Huang Feng. If it weren''t for Huang Feng, his people would have killed Princess Qi. Where are these troubles now? If it weren''t for Huang Feng, Princess Qi would not be able to go well. He sneaked into his mansion, and now Huang Feng dared to slap him in the face. All of this made Wu Yan angry at Huang Feng in his heart.


    However, in anger, Wu Yan knew that the current situation was very unfavorable to him. There were so many elite guards in the courtyard that there was no way to stop Huang Feng. He was of course even more impossible. Huang Feng¡¯s skill is definitely not. He can resist.


    "I, I don''t know what you are talking about?" Wu Yan said, "Who are you anyway?"


    "You can call me Huang Feng." Huang Feng said, "I don''t know if you have heard this name."


    "I''ve heard it." Wu Yan said honestly: "You are a general of Yuanfeng State, and you are deeply trusted by the Emperor of Yuanfeng State. However, this is the Great Lu Dynasty. If you hurt me, you will not be able to protect you. Princess Qi is not good either! She is already a married princess, and she has no rights and prestige in the Dalu dynasty. You Yuanfeng Country has just settled outside the customs, and you definitely need time to recuperate. At this time, if the two countries have a war It¡¯s not good for anyone. If you let me go, I can guarantee that our Dalu dynasty will not attack Yuanfeng, and will give you a lot of help to help your country develop, and if you like As for our women from the Da Lu Dynasty, I can also send you many women from the Da Lu Dynasty. I promise that they will not be any worse than Princess Qi, how about?"


    After Wu Yan determined Huang Feng''s identity, he began to lure him.


    In Wu Yan¡¯s heart, he believed that Huang Feng was a member of Yuanfeng State, and Yuanfeng State was a country outside Guan. The people in it were barbarians and had little knowledge. Therefore, if he was to seduce him, the possibility of success is still very high.


    Moreover, Wu Yan also felt that Huang Feng was attracted by Princess Qi¡¯s beauty, so he spared no effort to help Princess Qi. In this case, he could also use beauty to lure Huang Feng and let Huang Feng stand. On his side.


    Of course, in addition to temptation, Wu Yan also threatened. Yuan Fengguo had just unified the customs, and it did take time to recuperate. At this time, he was definitely not willing to be hostile to the Da Lu Dynasty.


    Regardless of whether it is a threat or a temptation, the main success is, then Princess Qi has lost the greatest support, then she is not justified, and he can handle her at will at any time.


    Of course, in Wu Yan''s heart, he still hates Huang Feng, just to save his life, he can only choose to bear the humiliation, but as long as there is a chance in the future, he will definitely repay the humiliation just now.


    "Huang Feng, don''t listen to him." Wu Yan''s words made Princess Qi suddenly nervous.


    Princess Qi asks herself that Huang Feng, who seems to be right now, is not of much use. Moreover, Yuanfeng Kingdom does need to rest and regenerate. Huang Feng should really take care of the overall situation. Moreover, Wu Yan''s current status in the Lu Dynasty , Is indeed not comparable to himself, he can indeed give Huang Feng a lot of things he wants.


    "You don''t think I was just moved by him?" Huang Feng looked at Princess Qi, who was a little nervous, and said with a smile.


    Just kidding, Huang Feng has been an emperor in other dimensions. What kind of beauty has never been seen in the world, and what kind of beauties have not been seen, and can still be seduced by Wu Yan?


    As for threats to Yuanfeng State, Huang Feng is even more concerned. Not to mention, the current Da Lu dynasty does not dare to use foreign troops at will, even if the Da Lu dynasty really does something against Yuanfeng State, Huang Feng It is also not afraid. The current strength of Yuanfeng Country is not comparable to that before. Especially when attacking the troops of other countries, Huang Feng mainly focuses on soliciting, which largely guarantees the number of soldiers from all countries. Therefore, the number of soldiers that Yuanfeng Country currently has that can fight will not be much less than that of the Dalu Dynasty.


    What''s more, Huang Feng still has a storage box, which can be exchanged for more troops.


    Of course, Huang Feng''s greatest reliance is still himself. As long as he is there, it is basically impossible for the army of the Great Lu Dynasty to defeat the army of Yuanfeng.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, the tension that had just risen in Princess Qi''s heart immediately went down.


    "You..." Princess Qi was relieved here, but Wu Yan was nervous and scared over there.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Huang Feng slapped him on the head and said, "Don''t be thinking about being clever, just explain it quickly."


    Huang Feng didn''t shoot this casually, but at the same time he was shooting, he also gave him a life and death talisman. This is also a means of extorting a confession, mainly because Huang Feng didn''t want to waste too much time with this person.


    Wu Yan still wanted to quibble. However, he suddenly felt itchy on his body. After scratching it, not only did it not relieve, but it was even more uncomfortable. Moreover, other parts of his body began to itch.


    "What did you do to me?" Wu Yan said, looking at Huang Feng with horror. Except for Huang Feng, he couldn''t think of why his body suddenly looked like this. He thought that Huang Feng just patted his body just now, and he was like this. , Wu Yan''s fear of Huang Feng became even greater.


    Is that human being?How did he do that?

 2769 Chapter 2769 Wu Yans Confession

    "It''s just a little trick." Huang Feng said faintly: "Although Lord Wu is not an official book of the Criminal Ministry, I believe I should know that in that prison, in order to get the prisoner to confess, some methods are often used, and among these methods, There is the kind of means that makes life worse than death, and what I am doing to you now is the kind of small means that can make you worse than death."


    Although Huang Feng said lightly, but the words fell in Wu Yan''s ears, but it made him feel so cool.


    Of course, Wu Yan knew that there were indeed some torture methods that made life worse than death in the Dalu dynasty''s prison, and he would not doubt that Huang Feng had indeed used this similar torture method on him just now, although He didn''t know how Huang Feng did it, but now he does have a feeling that life is better than death. The uncontrollable itch from the bottom of his heart makes him a little crazy.


    Seeing Wu Yan continuously rolling on the ground and scratching his own body with wounds, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan were also a little frightened, but they did not show any mercy to Wu Yan. After all, although they are still not sure, The death of the first emperor was related to Wu Yan, but the ambushes they encountered along the way were inseparable from Wu Yan. Therefore, the way Wu Yan is now can be said to be deserved.


    "How is it? Wu Shangshu, Master Wu, don''t you say it?" Huang Feng asked Wu Yan, who looked at the ground calmly.


    Huang Feng has seen a lot of cruel and miserable scenes. Naturally, he will not have any pity because of Wu Yan''s tragic situation at this time. He is very calm at this time.


    "I said, I said, please stop, please don''t torture me." Wu Yan begged Huang Feng for mercy while rolling.


    As an official secretary, Wu Yan has always lived a pampered life. When did he suffer such torture?So, in just a short time, he couldn''t hold on anymore. The feeling that life is worse than death, he didn''t want to experience it for a second, he really couldn''t bear that feeling.


    "I''ve been so enlightened, don''t you have to suffer this crime?" Huang Feng walked to Wu Yan''s side and patted him a few times. Wu Yan suddenly felt that the kind of just made him worse than death. The feeling disappeared in an instant.


    Wu Yan was lying on the ground without an image, breathing heavily, and even felt like he was left behind. The feeling that life is worse than death just now, he just thinks about it now, and feels afraid.


    "Let''s talk." Huang Feng said to Wu Yan: "I only temporarily relieved the feeling you just had, and I haven''t completely removed it. If you don''t cooperate, you will soon experience the feeling you just did. "


    As soon as he heard Huang Feng''s words, Wu Yan shuddered subconsciously. He really didn''t want to experience the feeling just now. As long as he wanted that feeling, he would collapse.


    "I said, I said." Wu Yan said quickly. At his age, he has never suffered such a crime, and the line of defense in his heart easily collapsed.


    "How did my emperor brother die?" Princess Qi asked.


    Princess Qi has never believed that her imperial brother died of illness, and has always suspected that someone secretly murdered him.


    Wu Yangang was about to say that the first emperor died of illness, but when he saw Huang Feng''s unkind eyes, he quickly changed his words and said, "Concubine Wu was killed by poison."


    "Wu Guifei? Your daughter?" Princess Qi had previously suspected that the death of her emperor''s brother was related to Wu Yan, but she did not expect that Wu Yan would say so, and this matter actually involves Wu Guifei.


    In Princess Qi¡¯s impression, Concubine Wu wanted to be a queen and wanted her son to be a prince. She would be a queen mother in the future. She was not very courageous, but she did not expect that she would be with her emperor brother. ''S death is related.


    "Why Concubine Wu did that? When my imperial brother was still alive, she was the most beloved concubine. She was the most favored one in the harem. There is no reason to poison my imperial brother. Are you lying?" Qi The princess asked.


    Although Princess Qi disliked Concubine Wu very much, the two of them had conflicts when she was still in the palace, but she also knew that Concubine Wu was very good at pleasing men, and her emperor was treated by her. I can¡¯t be confused. Although I am very favored by the emperor''s brother, but Wu Guifei can''t help it.


    Concubine Wu Guifei has a high status in the harem because of the favor of the first emperor. As long as she is not stupid, she should understand that she has such a status entirely because of the favor of the first emperor. In this case, how can she Maybe he would murder the Emperor Xian, but didn''t that make her lose her backing?Moreover, there is no contradiction between her and Emperor Xian, and there is no reason to do it.


    Therefore, Princess Qi didn''t really believe Wu Yan''s words, but felt that he was lying.


    "The matter was indeed done by Concubine Wu. Although she is my daughter, I don¡¯t want to shield her anymore. In fact, I have always felt guilty about this matter. I don¡¯t even dare to tell the real cause of his death. I¡¯m sorry, Emperor Xian.¡± Wu Yan said, with an expression of shame and sorrow on his face. People who didn¡¯t know thought that he was due to the death of Emperor Xian. How sad.


    "Why Concubine Wu did that?" Princess Qi asked again. She wanted to know what was the motivation for Concubine Wu to do this.


    "This is also related to me." Wu Yan said: "Because I was unfavorable in suppressing the rebels on the front line, which led to a decline in the status of the first emperor. As my daughter, Wu Guifei was naturally also affected. Alienated and turned to favor other concubines, this made Wu Guifei unacceptable. She was afraid that she would fall out of favor and that her son would not be a prince. Therefore, she took the risk and chose to poison the first emperor to keep her position in the harem. However, Then I begged me to support her son ascending the throne and proclaiming the emperor. Because there was no emperor, before the emperor died, he did not make any other princes as princes, plus my support. Therefore, the son of the concubine Wu, that is, the 11th The prince, successfully ascended the throne and became emperor."


    Wu Yan told the story in a different way, as if the truth of the matter was really the same.


    Of course, the truth of the matter is definitely not like this, but at such a critical juncture, Wu Yan chose to sacrifice his daughter to protect himself. Anyway, he has more than one child, and Wu Guifei has no use value anymore. , Sacrifice is also sacrificed, Wu Yan''s heart does not have much feeling of reluctance. For him, he is the most important one. For his own safety, he can sacrifice anyone.

 2770 Chapter 2770 Vulnerability

    After listening to Wu Yan''s words, Princess Qi fell into silence. She thought about it carefully, and it seemed that Wu Yan''s words could also make sense.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t have a lot of favor with Concubine Wu, and knew that the other party attached great importance to the position of the queen. It can be said that she could do anything for that position. Once she felt that her status was threatened, she would choose to take risks. It is indeed possible to do some extreme things.


    If you think about it this way, there is still a great possibility that Wu Guifei will kill the Emperor.


    "How can she do this? My emperor''s brother was so spoiled for her before, and she actually attacked my emperor''s brother!" Princess Qi said angrily.


    Seeing Princess Qi''s performance, Wu Yan was secretly delighted. It seemed that Princess Qi believed the lie he made up. If this way, he would be much safer.


    "Master Wu, what happened to the assassination we encountered on the way back to the imperial capital?" When Wu Yan was secretly delighted, Huang Feng''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Wu Yan''s heart jumped, and then I remembered that the most dangerous person at the scene was not Princess Qi, but this young man named Huang Feng. It can be said that his life is in the hands of the other party. If the other party does not believe in himself If Princess Qi believed it, it would be of no use.


    "Yeah, you arranged all the ambushes we encountered along the way?" Princess Qi also reacted at this time and said to Wu Yan.


    "I did it." Wu Yan knew that even if he wanted to deny this matter, it was useless. He had sent so many people to assassinate Princess Qi and them. Someone must have confessed to him, even if he didn''t. It''s no use admitting.


    "Okay, it''s really you!" Princess Qi said angrily.


    "His Royal Highness, listen to my explanation." Wu Yan said quickly, "I also had no choice. This order was made by Concubine Wu, including the previous order not to allow you to return to the court. This is a decision made by Concubine Wu. ."


    "Why would she do this?" Princess Qi asked.


    "Because she doesn''t like you." Wu Yan said, "Moreover, she is also afraid of the exposure of the murder of Emperor Xian. When you come back, you will definitely suspect the cause of Emperor Xian''s death and will investigate this matter. Therefore, she does not want you to come back. , Also ordered me to assassinate you halfway, and I did so after receiving her order."


    Obviously, at this time, Wu Yan had already transferred all the responsibilities to his biological daughter. In order to ensure his own life, he did everything, and his daughter is a good candidate for her back. With both identity and motivation to do something, it is simply the perfect candidate for a scapegoat.


    Princess Qi thought for a while and felt that what Wu Yan said was reasonable. There was indeed a contradiction between herself and Concubine Wu Guifei. Moreover, she would indeed investigate the cause of Emperor Xiandi¡¯s death. Concubine Wu Guifei killed Xiandi and naturally she would not hope. I came back to investigate this matter myself.


    "Is this really the case?" However, Huang Feng would not easily believe Wu Yan''s words: "I think you will not be so innocent in this matter."


    "I do have a responsibility. I shouldn''t obey Concubine Wu''s words so easily. Hey, I''m too soft-hearted. I shouldn''t help her conceal the truth because she is my daughter." Wu Yan pretended Said with a self-blame.


    "Haha." Huang Feng chuckled slightly, "I think you did the murder of Emperor Xiandi, not your daughter."


    "Wrong, this matter really has nothing to do with me." Wu Yan said.


    "Really?" Huang Feng didn''t believe it. In fact, when Wu Yan was just speaking, Huang Feng had been observing his expression in secret. Although he pretended to be calm, Huang Feng could still see his expression. Here, there is something of a guilty conscience.


    Wu Yan is an old fox, and most people will never see that he is lying. However, Huang Feng is different. Huang Feng has seen too many big people. There are also many people who have come into contact with them. He has a wealth of dealings with these old foxes. In addition, he has deep internal strength and extraordinary observation ability. Therefore, he can discover even a little detail change.


    And Huang Feng just discovered that when Wu Yan was speaking, the expression on his face was a little strange, so Huang Feng was sure that Wu Yan just didn''t tell the truth, at least, he didn''t tell the truth completely.


    "Actually, wanting to know if you have lied is very simple." Huang Feng said: "I can sneak into the palace, and I will know if Concubine Wu is caught and interrogated. With my ability, It¡¯s not too difficult to sneak into the palace, and with my means, it¡¯s not too difficult for her to tell the truth."


    Wu Yan was still secretly smug, but when he heard Huang Feng''s words, his heart suddenly became cold.


    He did make up a lie very similar, but there is a loophole in it, and that loophole is Wu Guifei!I can put all the responsibilities on Wu Guifei, but Wu Guifei is obviously not willing to take the blame. If she knows that she has framed her, she will definitely fight back.


    If it is an ordinary person, even if you know that Concubine Wu is a loophole in this matter, there is no way, because the palace is an important place, and ordinary people can''t get in at all, but Huang Feng is obviously different because Huang Feng is too powerful. Up.


    Wu Yan doesn¡¯t know how strong Huang Feng¡¯s strength is, but he knows that he has sent so many masters to assassinate them, and none of them succeeded. He has arranged many guards and family members around his residence, but, Huang Feng still sneaked in easily and came to his side silently. Such a skill is really terrifying. With such a skill, it is indeed not impossible to sneak into the palace.


    In addition, Huang Feng''s method of extorting a confession is also very good. He just personally experienced the feeling that life is worse than death. Wu Yan felt that no one can stand it. As a weak woman, Wu Guifei is even more impossible. Therefore, Huang Feng can easily get any news he wants to know from her mouth.


    Thinking of this, Wu Yan suddenly felt a deep sense of frustration. Sure enough, any strategy is of no use in the face of absolute strength. Although Huang Feng does not know whether what he said is true or false, he But they have the ability to verify, and in this way, the risk of their exposure is very large.


    What should I do?


    Wu Yan was eager to think of a way, but he couldn''t think of a good way at all, he couldn''t stop Huang Feng at all.

 2771 Chapter 2771 find Wu Guifei

    "Why? Don''t you want to tell the truth?" Huang Feng asked Wu Yan, looking at Wu Yan whose expression had changed.


    "I, I don''t know what you are talking about, what I just said is the truth." Wu Yan said bitterly.


    "Okay." Huang Feng said, hitting his neck with a palm, and Wu Yan fainted when he rolled his eyes.


    "Let''s go out first. I am going to the palace. It is not safe for you to stay here." Huang Feng picked up Wu Yan and said to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan.


    In order to find out the truth of the matter, Huang Feng planned to sneak into the palace, tie Wu Guifei, and let the father and daughter confront each other. Only in this way can he know whether what Wu Yan said is true or false.


    After all, this is Wu Yan¡¯s residence. Although it is very likely that the other guards and Jiading dare not enter this room without authorization, this is not absolute. Therefore, Huang Feng intends to take Wu Yan and Princess Qi with him. Xiaohuan, leave here first.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded and agreed.


    As a result, a group of four people came out of Wu Yan¡¯s mansion again quietly. The guards and housekeepers in the outer courtyard of Wu Yan¡¯s mansion did not find anyone coming and going freely in this mansion from under their noses. Also kidnapped their owner.


    Because it¡¯s late at night, it¡¯s not easy to find a place to stay, especially when they bring Wu Yan with them. Therefore, a few people can only find a relatively remote place and settle first, Princess Qi and Xiaohuan. The two stayed and looked at Wu Yan, who was still in a coma. As for Huang Feng, they went to the palace alone, preparing to kidnap Concubine Wu.


    Before separating, Princess Qi and Huang Feng talked about the layout and environment of the palace, and the place where Concubine Wu lives. Princess Qi grew up in the palace. Naturally, she is very familiar with the environment of the palace, and Concubine Wu She also knows where she lives.


    And because of the cultivation of internal strength, Huang Feng''s memory is higher than before. I don''t know how much. Therefore, after hearing Princess Qi talk about the layout of the palace, he has all those things in his mind.


    "You stay here and don''t walk around, I''ll be back soon." Before leaving, Huang Feng asked Princess Qi and Xiaohuandao. As for Wu Yan, he is still in a coma. Huang Feng did not act lightly. , Unless Huang Feng starts to wake him up, otherwise, he won''t wake up.


    "Well, you have to be careful yourself. After all, there is the imperial palace. The guards are tightly guarded and the imperial forest is patrolling everywhere." Princess Qi said to Huang Feng.


    Princess Qi is naturally very familiar with the guards in the palace. Although the guards in Wu Yan''s mansion are already very tight, they are still inferior to those in the palace. After all, there is the core of the Great Lu Dynasty. The location is the most important place in the entire Dalu Dynasty. It is the place where the emperor and concubines of the Dalu Dynasty lived. Naturally, in terms of defense, there will be no carelessness.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Huang Feng said confidently.


    Don¡¯t say that Huang Feng¡¯s ability to sneak is already very strong now. Even if his whereabouts are discovered by people in the palace, he is confident that no one can stop him. It¡¯s just that he was going to kidnap people this time. Good secretly.


    Moreover, the person Huang Feng is going to tie this time is still the current queen mother, and it is related to the death of the first emperor. The matter is of great importance. Before the matter is cleared, neither Huang Feng nor Princess Qi want to make things too difficult. .


    After bidding farewell to Princess Qi and Xiaohuan, Huang Feng went to the palace alone. After confirming that neither Princess Qi nor Xiaohuan could see him, Huang Feng flew directly, like a bolt of lightning, towards the Dalu Dynasty. The palace, flying away.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Huang Feng to be above the Dalu Palace. Even if Huang Feng was in other spaces, he had seen the palace more than once. However, when he saw the Dalu Palace, Huang Feng¡¯s In my heart, I was full of amazement. The palace is indeed not comparable to the palaces of those countries outside the Guan. Whether it is the area, the majesty of the building, or the decoration, it is not on the same level.


    "This Great Lu Dynasty deserves to be the most expansive, prosperous, and most massive country in this time and space." Huang Feng sighed, and then people fell from the sky and landed in a corner of the palace.


    While in mid-air, Huang Feng had already surveyed the entire palace. Relying on the environment described by Princess Qi and the palace map, Huang Feng quickly determined the location of Concubine Wu¡¯s residence, and he fell The location is just beside the place where Concubine Wu lives.


    Huang Feng just came down here, and there was a group of Imperial Forest Army passing by. However, Huang Feng was in the shadow of the corner at this time, so the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army could not find him.


    Huang Feng could clearly feel that the aura of the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army was much higher than that of ordinary soldiers. Obviously, they were all elite, but they could be sent to guard the palace as the last step to protect the emperor. Barrier, without any strength, is obviously not enough.


    When the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army left, Huang Feng opened the door of the main hall next to him this time. After entering, he saw a court lady guarding by the bed. They seemed to be alarmed by the sound of the door opening, and raised their heads to look towards the door. .


    Lightly under Huang Feng''s feet, the whole person was like a gust of wind, heading towards the palace ladies, before they could react, they had already knocked them out.


    After the ladies of the palace had fainted, Huang Feng looked at the woman lying on the bed. She was indeed very similar to Princess Qi''s description. It should be Concubine Wu.


    Seeing the appearance of Concubine Wu, Huang Feng also had to compliment him in his heart. It was indeed a long country. He thought that Wu Yan was not good-looking, but he did not expect to be able to give birth to such a beautiful daughter. However, if you think about it, if you are not beautiful, you will not be attracted by the emperor, and you will not be fascinated by the first emperor. If you want to make her the queen, it is not just a means. After all, this harem There are means inside, and there are many long and beautiful people, and Wu Guifei can stand out among so many concubines. Naturally, the means and appearance are not bad.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng usually sees many beautiful women, and there are many around him who have been with him. Therefore, his resistance to beautiful women is still very strong. After seeing the beauty of Wu Guifei, he is only in his heart. After sighing, he condensed his mind and hit the opponent''s neck once, knocking out the unconscious Concubine Wu Gui faint, then resisted the opponent and walked outside the hall.

 2772 Chapter 2772 Recognized?

    Even if there was one more person on his shoulders, Huang Feng''s flying speed was not affected at all. After avoiding the guards of the Imperial Forest Army, he directly lifted into the air, and then flew towards the place where Princess Qi and the others were.


    "Huang Feng? Are you back?"


    Princess Qi and Xiaohuan are still worried about Huang Feng''s safety. I don''t know if he can sneak into the palace smoothly and find Concubine Wu, but he didn''t expect Huang Feng to appear in front of them so soon.


    Has this come back from the palace, or hasn''t been to the palace yet?


    It¡¯s not close to the palace. In such a short time, Huang Feng probably hasn¡¯t arrived at the palace yet. After thinking about it this way, Huang Feng probably hasn¡¯t gone to the palace yet.


    However, thinking of the scene where Huang Feng took them over the city wall before, Princess Qi suddenly felt that Huang Feng still had a secret. Maybe he had already returned from the palace. Just when Princess Qi wanted to inquire. She discovered that there was someone on Huang Feng''s shoulder.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng replied, put the woman on the ground, and asked Princess Qi: "Come and see if she is Concubine Wu."


    Huang Feng has never seen Concubine Wu before, and the only way to identify it is through Princess Qi''s previous description. There may be some errors in this. Therefore, Huang Feng wants Princess Qi to identify it.


    Princess Qi was shocked when she heard what Huang Feng said. She did not expect that Huang Feng had actually returned from the palace. This speed is too fast. Most people may not have arrived at the palace yet. However, Huang Feng had already returned from there, and he had actually brought people back.


    Princess Qi knew that there were secrets in Huang Feng''s body. Since Huang Feng did not take the initiative to speak, she did not ask. Moreover, it is not the time to entangle these things. Therefore, she did not ask why Huang Feng came back so soon. He came to the woman and squatted down, took a look, and then raised his head to look at Huang Feng.


    "It''s him! She is Concubine Wu." Princess Qi said.


    To say who Huang Feng knows the most in the entire palace, it must be her imperial brother, and besides the imperial brother, the most familiar person is Wu Guifei, not to say how good the relationship between her and Wu Guifei is. In fact, the opposite was true. The relationship between her and Concubine Wu Guifei was very poor, and there were often conflicts between the two. However, because of the first emperor, the two often met, so Princess Qi was familiar with Concubine Wu.


    "It''s just her, I will wake her up." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, Huang Feng was also worried when she went, whether what Princess Qi said to herself was correct, not because she suspected that Princess Qi was wrong, but because Concubine Wu¡¯s identity is different now, she was just a noble concubine before. However, it is normal for the Queen Mother to change where she lives, and Princess Qi has not been in the palace for a while, so it is normal to not know the new residence of Concubine Wu.


    Fortunately, Concubine Wu did not change her residence, nor did she arrest the wrong person.


    Huang Feng tried some tricks, and the coma Wu Guifei woke up leisurely. She didn''t see the people around her at first, but felt that the surrounding environment had changed.


    "Where is this?" Wu Guifei asked in a daze.


    Only when Concubine Wu turned her head to see Huang Feng and Princess Qi, she screamed: "Princess Qi? You, why are you here?! Come, come!"


    Concubine Wu thought she was still in the palace, but she suddenly saw Princess Qi, she felt a guilty conscience. After all, she killed Emperor Xian with her own hands, and the relationship between Princess Qi and Emperor Xian knew that she was the one who killed Emperor Xian. After the murderer, he would definitely not let him go.


    Therefore, when Wu Guifei saw Princess Qi, she immediately wanted to call her guards to catch Princess Qi and protect herself.


    "Don''t shout, this is not a palace, and no one will rescue you." Princess Qi said to Concubine Wu without expression.


    Concubine Wu Gui looked around and confirmed that Princess Qi did not lie to herself, that she was indeed not in the palace now.


    But, what is going on?I was clearly still in the palace just now, resting in my bedroom, why did I get here in a blink of an eye, how did I get here, why didn''t the guards in the palace stop him, and where is this?


    "Where is this, what do you want to do?" Wu Guifei looked at Princess Qi with a vigilant look and said: "You better let me go. I am now the queen mother of the Dalu dynasty, and my son is the emperor of the Dalu dynasty. You are just a married princess. If you dare to hurt me, you are dead."


    Concubine Wu Gui is not stupid, knowing that she was tied out of the palace, and seeing Princess Qi, she knew that the other party was bad, so she threatened the other party first.


    Before the first emperor was there, the two people fought hard, but they have always been regardless of the outcome. However, now the situation is different. The first emperor is dead, and Princess Qi has also been married, but Wu Guifei has changed. When they became the queen mother, the identities of the two have changed a lot. In the palace, no one will support Princess Qi. Therefore, Wu Guifei feels that her current status is much higher than that of Princess Qi, so she can naturally threaten her. Some.


    "Don''t put air in front of me." Princess Qi said honestly and unceremoniously: "How did my emperor brother die?"


    "What do you mean?" Wu Guifei panicked when she heard Princess Qi''s words, her eyes flickered. After all, she was a little woman, and it was okay to do some tricks in the harem, but this kind of thing involves killing, and, killing When it was about the Emperor Xian, she was actually very scared and guilty in her heart. At that time, if it weren''t for Wu Yan''s threats, warnings, and tricks, she would really not dare to start.


    "I don''t know what you mean. Everyone knows that the first emperor died of illness. You don''t know outside the customs. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the royal doctor." Wu Guifei said.


    "But, your father, our Wu Shangshu didn''t say that." Princess Qi said to Concubine Wu, and then she stepped aside and let Concubine Wu look behind her.


    At this time, Concubine Wu discovered that there was another person behind Princess Qi, but that person hadn¡¯t made any movement before, so she really didn¡¯t notice it. At this time, she waited for Princess Qi to move away. To.


    When she heard Princess Qi''s words, Wu Guifei''s heart suddenly burst, and she had a bad feeling instinctively. She looked at the figure and became more familiar with it. In addition to Princess Qi''s words, she thought of a certain possibility, a certain kind of She might be flustered.


    "Recognized? This is your father, our Wu Shangshu." Princess Qi saw the change in Wu Guifei''s face and said directly.

 2773 Chapter 2773 Why Are You Here

    "Why is he here?" asked Concubine Wu, then her expression changed drastically, "You caught him?!"


    "Of course." Huang Feng said.


    "Where are you courageous, do you know who he is? How dare you arrest him?" Wu Guifei asked Huang Feng as she looked at.


    "Of course I know who he is? I even dare to catch you, so what can I do to catch him?" Huang Feng said.


    Concubine Wu was speechless at once, yes, she was the queen mother of the Dalu dynasty. This person actually dared to sneak into the harem to capture herself, and then grab another Shangshu, it seemed that it would be no big deal.


    "Is Princess Qi instructing you to do it?" Wu Guifei asked when she looked at Princess Qi next to her. In her opinion, only Princess Qi had the courage and had a reason to do so.


    "Just leave it alone, talk about the first emperor''s affairs, what the hell is going on." Huang Feng asked.


    However, Concubine Wu did not answer Huang Feng¡¯s question. Instead, she continued to say to Huang Feng, ¡°I advise you not to be deceived by her. Although she is a princess from the Dalu Dynasty, she has already been married. In Lu Chao, she has no rights anymore. If something happens, she will not be able to protect you at all. Then, it will be you who will be unlucky."


    "I said, you don''t need to care about it, this is my own business." Huang Feng said indifferently: "You should talk about the first emperor. Your father, Wu Shangshu, told us that the first emperor is you. Killed, is that true?"


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Wu Guifei shouted with a guilty conscience: "The first emperor spoils me so much, and I love the first emperor so much, how could I kill the first emperor?"


    "This is not what I said, but your father said." Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t believe it, you are lying to me." Wu Guifei shook her head. She didn''t believe that her father would betray her. What''s more, she did it to Xiandi because she had listened to her father''s words. The real culprit behind this incident.


    "Don''t believe it? Then I''ll wake him up and let you confront each other." Huang Feng said.


    Later, Huang Feng awakened Wu Yan.


    Wu Yan opened his eyes in a daze, only to realize that he was no longer in his mansion. The man was so powerful that he brought himself out without knowing it. Thinking of this, Wu Yan told Huang Feng I was scared again. The opponent''s strength was beyond his cognition, entering and leaving his mansion as if there was no one. As long as the opponent was still there, he would never be safe.


    "Father?" When Wu Yan was thinking about the safety of his life, he suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    Wu Yanxun went to visit and saw a figure he was familiar with. The moment he saw that figure, Wu Yan shivered.


    "Why are you here?" Wu Yan asked, looking at his daughter.


    Afterwards, Wu Yan saw Huang Feng¡¯s smiling eyes. He remembered that before he fell into a coma, he heard Huang Feng say that he wanted to arrest his daughter and let the two confront each other. Wu Yan was actually very nervous and scared in his heart, because his daughter knew the truth. If Huang Feng really caught his daughter, then he would most likely be exposed.


    Originally, Wu Yan still had a fluke mentality. He felt that the palace was heavily guarded, much more tightly guarded than his mansion. Even if Huang Feng''s skills are strong, he might not be able to sneak into the palace, let alone. It is even more difficult to bring someone out.


    Therefore, although Wu Yan was very nervous and scared at the time, he did not choose to tell the truth, but continued to argue.


    It¡¯s just that Wu Yan didn¡¯t expect that he just woke up from a coma. He actually saw his daughter and looked at the sky. At this time, it was only a short time since he was in a coma. In such a short time, Huang Feng unexpectedly He had already sneaked into the palace smoothly, and also brought out his own daughter, which was incredible.


    How strong is Huang Feng?


    Wu Yan''s heart flustered.


    "They caught me." Wu Guifei pointed to Huang Feng and Princess Qi and said.


    "Okay, don''t tell the old things. I arrested you because I let you stand against them, not for them." Huang Feng interrupted honestly and unceremoniously:


    "Wu Yan, you said before that the first emperor was poisoned by your daughter. I remember correctly? You said this, right?"


    Hearing Huang Feng¡¯s words, Wu Yan felt guilty and didn¡¯t want to say anything. However, after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s warning eyes, Wu Yan recalled the feeling Huang Feng had brought to him before. , Palpitations suddenly occurred.


    "Why don''t you speak anymore? Would you like to experience the feeling before?" Huang Feng asked.


    Wu Yan was shocked and said quickly: "Yes, I said that. The first emperor was indeed killed by Concubine Wu, it has nothing to do with me."


    Huang Feng looked at Concubine Wu and saw that the other party was opening his eyes wide, looking at Wu Shangshu with an incredible expression.


    "Gui Concubine Wu, you also heard it, but your father said it personally. Tell me, did you kill the first emperor?" Huang Feng asked.


    "She killed it!" Wu Yan said first. Since he has decided to sacrifice his daughter, he is no longer polite and no longer keeps: "She poisoned Emperor Xian to death and asked me to help her keep it secret."


    Concubine Wu''s eyes opened wider, and he looked at his father dumbfounded, as if he did not know him.


    Before, Huang Feng told her that her father said that she killed the first emperor, but Wu Guifei still didn¡¯t believe it. After all, Huang Feng is a stranger in comparison, and her father is her relative, so she naturally believes more in her own. Father, she thought Huang Feng was instigating the relationship between her and her father.


    However, now she has heard her father''s words with her own ears, and she knows that Huang Feng did not lie to her before. Her father had indeed betrayed her and pushed all those things on her body, which made Wu Guifei a kind of betrayal. The feeling of betrayal, and the feeling of being betrayed by the person she trusted the most, that feeling made her very uncomfortable, and she seemed to no longer know her father.


    "Don''t speak, I''m asking Concubine Wu." Huang Feng said to Wu Yan, and then he looked at Concubine Wu again and asked, "Concubine Wu, what do you want to say? You really killed the Emperor?"


    As soon as Concubine Wu was about to speak, she saw her father''s warning eyes. Wu Guifei understood the meaning in those eyes, which meant she should not talk nonsense, and asked her to shoulder all the responsibilities and sacrifice herself to save him.


    However, it was precisely because she understood the meaning of those eyes that Wu Guifei felt uncomfortable and sad in her heart. She would rather not understand the meaning of those eyes.

 2774 Chapter 2774

    Concubine Wu, who was still in sorrow, suddenly felt resentment from the bottom of her heart after seeing her father''s eyes.


    Why did you want to poison the Emperor Xian?Isn''t it because of his father''s provocation?Isn''t it to save his father?Otherwise, why would you do that?After all, Emperor Xian has always been very good to himself, and he was very guilty to do that.


    The results of it?


    In the end, her father did not hesitate to betray her, wanting to make her bear all the guilt. Concubine Wu knew her current situation very well. Once she admitted that, then Princess Qi would definitely not let go. If you live on your own, moreover, your own affairs will continue to pass on, and your reputation may last hundreds of years.


    After all, killing the emperor is not something that happens frequently, nor is it something that people can accept. It will be stinking for thousands of years.


    Thinking of this, Concubine Wu''s grievance was even worse, and she even had the idea of ??breaking the net.


    "I did poison the first emperor!" Wu Guifei said viciously, with fierceness and determination on her face.


    When she heard the words of Concubine Wu, Princess Qi was shocked. She did not expect that it was indeed the hand of Concubine Wu. Although she had always disliked Concubine Wu, she never thought it was done by Concubine Wu. After all, Guifei Wu The relationship with her imperial brother is still good, and her imperial brother is also very good to Wu Guifei. There is no reason for Wu Guifei to do something.


    However, now Concubine Wu has admitted it herself, and Princess Qi can''t even believe it. After all, this kind of thing is not a trivial matter. If Concubine Wu hadn''t done it, she would not admit it.


    But after Wu Yan heard what his daughter said, what he felt was not guilty, but a sense of relief. He was really afraid of Concubine Wu¡¯s confession just now. In that case, he might not be able to leave here alive today. .


    But now, Concubine Wu took the matter over, then Princess Qi had no reason to do it to herself, her fortune was saved.


    As for Concubine Wu, Wu Yan doesn¡¯t care very much. He has successfully taken over the entire Dalu dynasty. Concubine Wu is of no use anymore. If she dies, she will die. Although it is a pity to die a daughter, in Wu In Yan''s mind, it was obvious that rights and his own life safety were more important, and therefore, he was just a pity, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with doing this.


    "Have you heard that, she really did this thing, it has nothing to do with me, I was wronged." Wu Yan said to Princess Qi and Huang Feng: "I am to the Dalu Dynasty, to the Emperor, that is Loyal, even though some mistakes have been made, the crime is not dying, Princess Qi, please let me go."


    As long as he can escape, Wu Yan believes that he must have a way to kill Princess Qi and Huang Feng, even if Huang Feng¡¯s skills are no use, it means that arrows are easy to hide and arrows are difficult to defend, and he can¡¯t beat Huang Feng directly. However, there can be other ways.


    "Father, you are too anxious?" Princess Qi did not speak, but Wu Guifei spoke up. Seeing Wu Yan can''t wait to separate her relationship with herself, her hatred for Wu Yan deepened. .


    But when Wu Yan heard her daughter''s words and saw her expression, she suddenly felt a very bad feeling in her heart.


    "It''s true that I poisoned the first emperor, but this Wu Shangshu gave me the poison, and he poisoned me." Sure enough, the bad feeling in Wu Yan''s heart didn''t take long, Wu Guifei Then he spoke to Princess Qi and Huang Feng again.


    "You nonsense!" Wu Yan was anxious. He didn''t have the practice of Wu Guifei who was dead and broke the net. Not only did he admit to the poisonous killing of the Emperor, he actually gave himself out, obviously wanting to die with himself.


    "Don''t listen to her, she is crazy." Wu Yan said to Princess Qi and Huang Feng. As long as Princess Qi and Huang Feng didn''t believe Wu Guifei, then he would be fine.


    "I''m crazy? If I''m crazy, I''ll be killed by you!" Wu Guifei has completely torn her face with her father. Since her father can ignore her feelings and her situation, then she doesn''t. It is necessary to consider her father''s situation, and everyone will die together!


    "Why did he do that?" Huang Feng asked Concubine Wu.


    "Because he defeated the battle! The first emperor wants to remove his position, and he doesn''t want to leave his position." Wu Guifei said: "Moreover, there is one more thing that is very important. It is also because of that matter that he was only planning to remove him. The first emperor had the desire to kill him, and it was precisely because he knew that the first emperor was going to kill him, so he would take the first step and kill the first emperor!"


    "You''re talking nonsense, I didn''t, you killed the first emperor, it has nothing to do with me, you crazy woman, you must be crazy!" Wu Yan is already mad now, he did not expect that Wu Guifei would explain so thoroughly. This is really going to put yourself to death.


    "Think clearly, if I die, our Wu family will be over!" Wu Yan warned Concubine Wu.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Guifei Wu said disdainfully: "When you betrayed me, I no longer regarded myself as your daughter, as a member of the Wu family!"


    Noble Wu was indeed worthy of surviving in the harem. Moreover, he was able to fight so many concubines and only enjoyed the people favored by the first emperor. This decisiveness and viciousness is not comparable to ordinary people.


    "You, you..." Wu Yan pointed at Concubine Wu, somewhat speechless, and he did not expect that Concubine Wu was so decisive.


    "What made my emperor brother want to kill him?" Princess Qi asked suspiciously.


    Princess Qi knows that her emperor''s brother trusts and values ??Wu Yan very much, so even if Wu Yan loses the battle on the front line, it will not kill him, at best, it will just remove his position.


    Therefore, Princess Qi is still very curious about what Wu Guifei said in her mouth. What is it that made her imperial brother have to kill him?


    Wu Yan looked at Concubine Wu with warning eyes again. He knew that Princess Qi would never forgive him once the incident was said. When the time comes, he would really be dead.


    However, for the look in his eyes, Concubine Wu seemed to have not seen it. Instead, she looked at Princess Qi and said, "That thing is related to you?"


    "It has something to do with me?" Princess Qi became even more puzzled. Then, as if thinking of something, she widened her eyes to look at Concubine Wu and said, "Is it related to marriage?"


    "Not bad!" Wu Guifei nodded and said: "It''s about marriage. Actually, when the envoys of Feng Jueguo came, they didn''t think about marriage. It was Wu Shangshu who reminded them of marriage, so you will Being married to Feng Jue Country is all thanks to this Wu Shangshu."

 2775 Chapter 2775 Old Thief Wu Yan

    "What? What did you say?" Princess Qi looked at Concubine Wu with a shocked look and asked: "You mean, he is the master behind this incident?"


    Princess Qi was not shocked. She always thought that the reason why Feng Jueguo''s envoy asked for marriage was their own idea, while the Dalu dynasty was because of successive defeats and no confidence in negotiations, so, She was forced to agree to the marriage. As a victim of this matter, although Princess Qi did not resent her emperor brother in her heart, she did not have the slightest affection for the marriage, and could even be said to be very I don¡¯t know how much I scolded the person who made this suggestion.


    However, she also knew that this matter could not be changed. Feng Jueguo''s strength was too strong, and their Dalu dynasty had no way to resist. They could only accept this marriage, and she could only be the victim of this matter. Those who were married to Feng Jue Guo.


    Before, Princess Qi always felt that this matter was thought of by Feng Jueguo. They also wanted to use this to humiliate the Da Lu Dynasty, but they did not expect that there were people from the Da Lu Dynasty in this matter. Participated, and it was Wu Yan, a high-ranking master Shangshu in Dalu.


    At the moment when she heard the news, Princess Qi¡¯s heart had reached the peak of Wu Yan¡¯s disgust. It can be said that it was Wu Yan¡¯s suggestion that pushed herself into the point where she was invincible and married herself. If Feng Jueguo goes to the country, it is completely conceivable how miserable the rest of my life will be. If it weren¡¯t for Huang Feng¡¯s sudden appearance, then I might be dead, and, even after death, don¡¯t even want to step on it. One step into the Dalu Dynasty.


    Thinking of being unable to return to his hometown for the rest of his life, even death can only be death outside, besides Xiaohuan, there is no one familiar with him, how could Princess Qi be happy in her heart?


    Therefore, after hearing Concubine Wu''s words, Princess Qi looked at Wu Yan with fire in her eyes, and basically tore him to pieces now.


    "Yes, he was planning behind this incident." Wu Guifei had already spared no effort. Anything she knew, she said to the outside: "When Feng Jueguo''s envoy came to the Dalu dynasty, there was no first. Time to visit the Emperor, but secretly went to see this Wu Shangshu, and gave him a lot of things. Originally, the envoys of the country were just trying to understand the real situation of the Dalu Dynasty. Let them grasp the reality and reality of the Dalu dynasty during the negotiation process, and have more initiative, but they did not expect that this Wu Shangshu not only told the envoys of the great Lu dynasty about the situation here. It is also suggested that they propose a marriage, and the object of the marriage is you."


    Princess Qi was so angry that both eyes were red, she kept panting, and looked at Wu Yan angrily.


    "Therefore, the envoys of Feng Jueguo were not in a hurry when negotiating, because they knew the reality of the Dalu dynasty, and they also proposed a marriage in the hall. All this is to worship this. From Wu Shangshu." Wu Guifei continued.


    "Wu Yan, you old thief!" Princess Qi gritted her teeth at Wu Yan''s feeling.


    If what Wu Guifei said is true, then Princess Qi has no doubt that her emperor brother will be murderous against Wu Yan after knowing this. After all, what Wu Yan did is an act of treason. It was because of his betrayal that the Da Lu Dynasty became more passive.


    Moreover, Princess Qi also knew that her imperial brother had always felt guilty about the marriage, and later, he did not even dare to face him. Moreover, Princess Qi also knew that her imperial brother was a very The aspiring emperor wanted to be the eternal emperor, but in the end, there was a marriage. This kind of thing is a great shame for any emperor. Princess Qi can completely think of her emperor. How uncomfortable my brother was at that time, so, and because of this, he never blamed her emperor brother in his heart, because she knew that her emperor brother was not feeling well in his heart, even worse than her. Suffering, this decision was definitely not made willingly by him.


    Therefore, Princess Qi believed that when her imperial brother knew that Wu Yan was present behind these things, she could fully imagine how much her imperial brother hated Wu Yan at that time and would want to kill Wu Yan. Not surprising at all.


    When Wu Yan knew that Emperor Xian was going to kill him, he would definitely not sit back and wait. That''s why Guifei Wu was instructed to poison Emperor Xian.


    With the words of Concubine Wu, all of this makes sense, and therefore, Princess Qi did not doubt Concubine Wu''s words.


    "You crazy woman!" Wu Yan also cursed with anger, but it was not Princess Qi that he scolded, but his own daughter. He knew that after knowing all this, Princess Qi would definitely not let him go. Today, I may have to escape bad luck. Thinking of this, Wu Yan is angry and desperate.


    "I instructed Feng Jueguo''s messenger to do it for you. Princess Qi stays in the palace, so you don''t want to be the queen comfortably." Wu Yan said, pointing to his daughter. There is no longer any affection between father and daughter, and she completely tears her face: "Besides, you also know about this matter, and you agree with it. Why, now I want to push it all over my head. Come up? Are you a good person?"


    "I''m not a good person! I killed Xiandi, I''m sorry for him! I''m guilty of death!" Wu Guifei yelled frantically, "You let me kill your husband by poison for yourself, you know that I have Do you suffer more?"


    Both Huang Feng and Princess Qi can see that the crazy expression on Concubine Wu¡¯s face at this time is not fake. She is really caring and desperate. It can be seen that she still has feelings for the emperor in her heart. Concubine Wu Guifei must be uncomfortable for poisoning her husband because of her father.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t doubt Wu Guifei¡¯s feelings for the first emperor. After all, she knew that she had a lot of contact with Wu Guifei in the palace, and she also knew Wu Guifei¡¯s personality. Although Wu Guifei was not good to her and other concubines, but, For the first emperor, they have feelings. This is also the reason why Princess Qi couldn''t fully believe in her heart when Wu Yan said that when Wu Guifei poisoned the first emperor.


    "I am also for you, for the whole Wu family!" Wu Yan also roared.


    Wu Yan knew very well that once he fell, the entire Wu family would be gone, and the Wu Guifei in the harem would not want to live comfortably without him and the support of the Wu family.


    However, this superficial woman does not seem to understand this.

 2776 Chapter 2776 Return to the Palace

    "For me? Haha!" Wu Guifei sneered: "You will betray me in a blink of an eye for me?"


    Obviously, being betrayed by her own father made Wu Guifei very sad. She has completely distrusted her father now, no matter what he said, she would not believe it anymore.


    "You woman with long hair and short knowledge!" Wu Yan was anxious.


    Obviously, in such a passive situation, Wu Yan felt that only at the expense of Concubine Wu could he be able to protect himself and the Wu family behind him. This was the least costly way. However, Guifei Wu clearly did not understand this. , On the contrary, he chose Yueyu to die and the net broke, and he actually said everything about himself.


    Facing her father''s curse, Wu Guifei didn''t care anymore. From the moment she heard her father betrayed her, her heart died. Now no matter how Wu Yan scolded her, she didn''t care.


    "Okay, since things are going to be clear, let''s come here first tonight." Huang Feng said, and then Huang Feng stunned Wu Yan and Wu Guifei with a palm.


    "What shall we do now?" Princess Qi asked Huang Feng.


    "I will send you back to the palace." Huang Feng said: "Tomorrow the ministers will be summoned to make public the affairs of the first emperor, and at the same time, they will also tell what Wu Yan has done."


    "Return to the palace?" Princess Qi''s heart beat fiercely when she heard Huang Feng''s words.


    Since leaving the palace, Princess Qi has thought about returning to the palace more than once, but before meeting Huang Feng, Princess Qi was pessimistic about this, because she knew that once she married to Feng Jue Country, It is already very difficult to return to the palace where he lived and grew up, and even to return to the Dalu Dynasty.


    But after meeting Huang Feng, all this changed. This time following Huang Feng back to the Da Lu Dynasty, Princess Qi kept thinking about returning to the palace in her heart, but she also knew that this matter should not be rushed. Her emperor was dead, and Concubine Wu had the final say in the palace at the scene. Concubine Wu was so disgusted with her that it was impossible for her to go back.


    And now, because of Huang Feng, I have investigated the cause of my emperor¡¯s death and obtained evidence that Wu Yan and Wu Guifei murdered the first emperor. It can be imagined that Wu Yan and Wu Guifei are finished, and I finally It is time to return to the palace.


    "Yes." Huang Feng said, "Go back to where you lived before."


    Although the palace is heavily guarded, as far as Huang Feng is concerned, it is easy to come and go freely, even with people, he can easily enter the palace.


    Princess Qi naturally had no doubts about Huang Feng''s abilities, so after hearing Huang Feng''s words, she was very happy and excited, and she was finally able to return to the palace again.


    Since Huang Feng said it, he would certainly be able to do it. Ten minutes later, Princess Qi had already appeared in the palace where he lived before.


    "It seems that someone has been cleaning here." Huang Feng said, looking at the environment in the room.


    In fact, after Princess Qi got married, Emperor Xian sealed the place where she lived before, not allowing others to enter casually, and arranged for people to come and clean every day. What Xian Emperor thought was that one day he could rely on With her own ability, she brought back Princess Qi, but let her still live here.


    After the death of the first emperor, Concubine Wu had the final say in the entire palace. However, it didn¡¯t take long for Concubine Wu to control the palace. Her bedroom has not been changed. How could she care about Princess Qi¡¯s place? In my heart, Princess Qi will never be able to return to the Dalu dynasty or the imperial palace in this life, so she is not in a hurry to deal with the place where she lives. Therefore, the place where Princess Qi lives is still cleaned.


    Princess Qi did not speak, but walked back and forth in the palace, constantly touching, her face full of memories.


    In the past, she had always lived here. At that time, she felt that it was a prison and trapped her. She wanted to see the outside world. Therefore, she secretly went out of the palace with the small ring to see outside the palace. .


    However, after she really left here and was married to Feng Jueguo, all that came to her mind was this, and all she thought of were the bits and pieces that happened here before, and she knew how she was. Miss here, love here.


    And now, she was finally here again, touching the things here, she felt that she had never left.


    However, when thinking of her imperial brother, Princess Qi felt sad again. Here, there are a lot of good memories of her and her imperial brother, and now, those can only be memories, with Huangfeng¡¯s help. Next, I came back here, but her emperor brother is no longer there, and it is impossible to come back again.


    "It''s okay, if your emperor brother knows, you come back safely, and you helped him find the murderer. Quanxia knows, I will be very pleased." Huang Feng also saw the sadness in Princess Qi''s heart, and said Comforted.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded: "However, all this is fortunate for you. Without you, I cannot come back. Moreover, it is impossible to find the real murderer of my emperor brother, Huang Feng, thank you."


    Princess Qi thanked her sincerely. In her heart, she was indeed very grateful to Huang Feng. Without Huang Feng, she would not be the present one. It can be said that the appearance of Huang Feng has completely changed her destiny.


    "Here again?" Huang Feng smiled: "We are friends, I will help you naturally."


    "Friends?" Princess Qi felt a little lost, "Yes, we are friends."


    That night, Princess Qi and others were resting in her dormitory. Her dormitory is not small. The three people who lived in it were more than enough to make mistakes. As for Wu Yan and Wu Guifei, they were still in a coma. What are the requirements for accommodation conditions?


    The next morning, the ministers of the Dalu dynasty, as before, went to the imperial palace.


    However, at this time, some well-informed people already knew about Wu Yan. People in the Wu Mansion already knew about Wu Yan¡¯s disappearance and being tied up. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t look for it with great fanfare. Searching in secret. After all, Wu Yan¡¯s identity is special. His every move now has a great influence on the Da Lu Dynasty. Therefore, the people in Wu Mansion dare not make too much movement. However, even if it is secretly searching, A lot of people were sent.


    However, the current Wu Yan is too attracting attention, even if the Wu Mansion did not fan out, but some people still knew about it, and while shocked in their hearts, they were also guessing who did it. Who is so brave to kidnap Wu Yan?

 2777 Chapter 2777 Suspect Object

    At the Great Hall of the Emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, all the ministers are almost here at this time. As usual, before the emperor¡¯s majesty, they will gather in twos and threes to chat about the sky, but today¡¯s chat in the hall The voice and intensity of is obviously higher than before, and when everyone is chatting, their eyes will look at the frontmost place under the dragon chair from time to time. That place belongs to Wu Yan. Standing there also represents a person. The status above tens of thousands of people, even, in the current situation of the emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty, that is the status above 10,000.


    However, His Majesty the Emperor is already coming, but Wu Yan in that position has not yet come, and most of the people chatting and discussing objects are related to Wu Yan.


    "Is the news true? Isn''t it incredible? Who did it?" A minister whispered to another minister next to him.


    "It should be true." The minister glanced at Wu Yan''s position, and also whispered: "I learned this news at dawn. It''s the same as you just behaved. I can''t believe it. However, this The news should not be false. The guards of the Wu family and the family members are now looking for people all over the street. All the gates of the city have been blocked. Although ordinary people may not feel anything, but, as long as the more careful people, they I can spot the abnormalities."


    "That is, I heard about this before I came to the palace. I saw the guards of Wu''s family on the way. Although they are very low-key, I have been to Wu''s house several times before, so I can recognize it. Those guards." Another minister also echoed: "I didn''t expect that someone would dare to do this. Isn''t this afraid of death?"


    "Maybe the people of the insurgent army did it?" The minister who spoke first said: "They are very arrogant now. They have captured several cities. The momentum is flourishing. They kidnapped Wu Shangshu. A good prestige against the imperial court can also increase the morale of those bandits."


    "I don''t think it looks like it." The minister next to him shook his head and said, "Most of those rebels are mud-legs. How good can they be? How strict are the guards of the Wu House. Needless to say, you should all know those mud-legs. We can sneak in so easily, and still kidnap Wu Shangshu under the eyelids of so many guards? How could they have such an expert."


    Several people next to him nodded. Although Wu Yan was only defeated by the rebel forces not long ago, the rebel forces are now even more powerful, and they have conquered several cities in a row. However, in the hearts of these ministers, they I still look down on the people of the rebel forces, feel that they can''t get on the stage, think that they are all mud-legs, and it''s impossible.


    In fact, apart from Wang Cheng, the forces of the insurgents are indeed somewhat unsettled. Most of them are made by farmers, without any training or discipline. When fighting on the battlefield, they are even more chaotic. One piece, but also lacks weapons, armors, etc. Therefore, those people are fine to fight a tailwind, and once they encounter a little setback, they will easily collapse.


    However, Wang Cheng was different. He was a general in the army of the Da Lu Dynasty before. He had read military books and had experience in leading the army in battle. In addition, he himself had good skills. In addition, he had been from outside the customs before. He received a lot of funding, so he really developed and became a climate.


    However, even so, these ministers still did not take Wang Cheng to heart. In their hearts, Wang Cheng was just a somewhat knowledgeable lower-level person. Compared with these people, Wang Cheng might be a little capable. , Can also be successful for a while, but in the end it will definitely be defeated by them, and the rebels will be suppressed after all, as long as they are relieved by the court.


    Therefore, these people did not believe that there was such a capable person in the rebel army who could freely enter and exit Wu Yan''s mansion, and also successfully abducted Wu Yan.


    "It''s just that, if it weren''t for the bandit army, who would it be? In our Dalu dynasty, besides the bandit army, who would have hatred with Wu Shangshu, moreover, have the courage to do it?" Some people wonder Tao.


    "I think of someone." At this time, one of the ministers said hesitantly.


    "Who?" Everyone here looked at him, waiting for the answer from his mouth.


    "Princess Qi!" the person said slowly.


    "Princess Qi? Impossible, isn''t it?" Everyone was startled, and immediately thought it was impossible.


    It is true that Princess Qi has the courage to do something with Wu Yan. After all, her identity is more noble than Wu Yan. Although she has been married, she has the identity of a princess after all.


    Moreover, it was Wu Yan who was in charge of negotiating with Feng Jueguo. Therefore, it is normal for Princess Qi to have complaints about Wu Yan for not being able to negotiate well. Moreover, everyone knows that the relationship between Princess Qi and Guifei Wu has always been. No, then, she will naturally not have a good impression of Wu Yan.


    However, although Princess Qi has the motivation and reason to do this, she does not have such ability.


    Princess Qi was originally a female stream and she didn¡¯t have much skill. The reason for her distinguished status was only because of her status as a princess. Moreover, she had an extraordinary status in the palace before. That was because of the first emperor¡¯s love for her, and now the first emperor has died. , No one supported her, she wanted to be aloof again, it was definitely not easy.


    With Princess Yiqi''s current ability, she wanted to sneak into Wu Mansion silently and also kidnap Wu Yan. That was absolutely impossible.


    "I think it''s possible." The minister who just named Princess Qi continued: "Princess Qi has returned to the court, do you all know about this? She is at the border gate. She must have known that Emperor Xian died, Xin The emperor doesn''t wait to see her. However, in this case, she still returns to the court without hesitation. I don''t believe it if she doesn''t have any preparations."


    The few next to him did not speak, but listened carefully.


    "Everyone should know how Xiandi loves Princess Qi, but because Xiandi had to marry Princess Qi away from home, he must be guilty. In this case, the first emperor will send some masters to protect Princess Qi. It¡¯s quite normal.¡± The person continued: ¡°How many masters the royal family has cultivated secretly and how high are we outsiders don¡¯t know. It¡¯s hard to keep a few very powerful people sent to protect Princess Qi. Once there, it¡¯s not that strange that Princess Qi has masters by her side. Although she can¡¯t enter Wu Mansion herself, the guards around her can.¡±

 2778 Chapter 2778 Princess Qi Appears

    Everyone was silent.


    At first everyone thought that this matter had nothing to do with Princess Qi, but after the minister said that, their previous thoughts were a little shaken.


    Yes, the first emperor''s love for Princess Qi is obvious to all, and the first emperor was forced to marry Princess Qi to Feng Jueguo. Then, in the heart of the first emperor, he must be ashamed of Princess Qi. , Under these two conditions, it is not surprising that the Emperor Xiandi will equip Princess Qi with expert protection.


    "It''s just that, even if Princess Qi has that ability, why would she do that? Just because of some grievances before?" someone asked.


    Before she got married, Princess Qi had a bad relationship with Concubine Wu and the Wu family. However, now, Concubine Wu is the mother of the emperor of the Dalu dynasty. The Wu family is even more powerful in the Dalu dynasty. Even if Princess Qi has expert protection by her side , Offending the Wu family, there is no good end, even the emperor can''t get out, if there is no special reason, Princess Qi obviously would not do such a stupid thing.


    "I don''t know this." The man also shook his head just now.


    He did think that Princess Qi had such an ability, and even had a little motive and reason. However, because of that motive and reason, he had to attack Wu Yan, kidnap Wu Yan, and offend the entire Wu family. This is really not true. It''s a good deal, and if Princess Qi did that, she won''t be able to live anymore in the Dalu Dynasty. After all, the first emperor is dead, and now the Wu family is in power.


    Everyone didn''t speak any more, they were all thinking about the possible situation.


    "Your Majesty is here!"


    At this moment, a sharp voice came, and the time for the upper court was up, and everyone knelt down to greet the new emperor.


    Because the new emperor was only two years old, he was usually brought by Concubine Wu to go to court. However, today is different. Everyone found out that Concubine Wu did not appear. The new emperor was helped by the court lady to the dragon chair. Up.


    What''s happening here?


    Today, Wu Yan did not show up, so why didn''t Wu Guifei also show up? Could it be that Wu Shangshu was missing, and Wu Guifei worried about her father and went to work about Wu Shangshu?


    Many ministers who knelt on the ground had a lot of doubts in their hearts.


    "Get up all!"


    Just as the ministers were thinking about where Concubine Wu was going, another familiar voice came.


    The new emperor is only two years old, so naturally he doesn¡¯t say anything like flat body. Therefore, after the ministers usually salute, it is Wu Guifei who asks them to get up. In fact, it is Wu Guifei who helps the new emperor in daily affairs. Speaking, the new emperor just missed the face, just behave, and the other things will be taken care of by Concubine Wu.


    But now, Concubine Wu did not appear. When everyone was still thinking about who will be hosting today¡¯s morning session, they heard a familiar voice. After hearing this voice, many people subconsciously raised their heads and looked towards Above the main hall, after seeing the familiar figure, everyone was stunned.


    "What''s the matter? Are you surprised when you see me?" Princess Qi said with a smile on her face, looking at everyone.


    That''s right, the one who appeared next to the new emperor and took the place of Concubine Wu was no one else, but Princess Qi who had been married outside Guan!


    The ministers in the main hall were naturally very surprised to see Princess Qi, especially those individuals who had just discussed Princess Qi. They did not expect that the person who was still discussing would appear in theirs so soon. Right now, moreover, still in this way.


    Many people in the main hall already knew that Princess Qi had already returned to the court, but no one knew that Princess Qi returned to the palace silently. After all, Concubine Wu had the final say in the palace. It is the lord of the Sixth Palace, and Wu Guifei has no good feelings for Princess Qi, obviously it is impossible for her to return to the palace smoothly, and even, through the hands of the new emperor, promulgated the decision to prohibit Princess Qi from returning to court.


    However, everyone did not expect that the order did not stop Princess Qi from returning to the court, let alone prevent Princess Qi from returning to the palace, and that it still appeared in front of everyone in such a way, everyone would feel surprised, and they would not. Strange.


    At first, everyone was surprised that Concubine Wu was not able to appear in the main hall. Now that Princess Qi replaced Concubine Wu in the place, the surprise in their hearts was even greater.


    Especially those few who just talked about Princess Qi, and those who talked about the possibility of Princess Qi kidnapping Wu Yan, felt even more that the disappearance of Wu Yan was probably related to Princess Qi.


    "Get up all, when are you going to kneel?" Princess Qi reminded everyone who had forgotten because they were in shock.


    The people in the hall slowly got up, but the shocked expression on their faces did not decrease much.


    "Dare to ask why your Highness is here?" someone asked.


    If you ask this, there is no problem. After all, the Great Lu Dynasty is a feudal country, and women cannot do politics. The reason why Concubine Wu can appear in the hall before is because the new emperor is still young and needs people to take care of it. So, these The ministers also accepted the existence of Concubine Wu.


    In fact, Princess Qi is different. She doesn''t have any special reason. She can''t go to the hall or the court. It''s already a violation of the rules to appear here now. That''s why this minister asked.


    The others also looked at Princess Qi, and they were also very curious about why Princess Qi appeared here.


    "When I appear here, I naturally want to seek justice and an argument for my emperor brother!" Princess Qi said: "I can''t let my emperor brother die, it''s unclear!"


    Emperor Xian?!


    When everyone heard Princess Qi say this, they suddenly exploded and talked, especially those ministers who talked about Princess Qi before. They didn''t think about why Princess Qi would kidnap Wu Yan without hesitation. I feel that Princess Qi has no reason to do that.


    However, now that Princess Qi talks about Emperor Xian, those people are bright in front of them, and they seem to understand something. If Princess Qi is for Emperor Xian, then she does have a reason and motivation to take the risk of kidnapping Wu Yan.


    As for the people in the hall, some people had suspected the cause of the death of Emperor Xian before, but Wu Yan was very powerful and did not investigate the cause of Emperor Xian''s death. Even if they were doubts, they were of no use, they could only dispel this suspicion. Keep it in mind.


    However, there were also many people who had never doubted the cause of Emperor Xian''s death before, so now that Princess Qi said this, they were naturally shocked and confused.

 2779 Chapter 2779

    "His Royal Highness, what do you mean by that? The death of the first emperor has not been appraised by the imperial physician? What''s unclear about this?" A minister asked Princess Qi.


    Before, Wu Yan and Wu Guifei used the hands of the new emperor to issue an decree not to allow Princess Qi to return to the Dalu Dynasty. At that time, many people agreed, although some were afraid of Wu Yan and Wu Guifei. They agreed with the power, but there were also people who agreed from the bottom of their hearts. They felt that Wu Yan and Wu Guifei¡¯s concerns were justified. Although Princess Qi was a princess of the Dalu dynasty, she had already married Feng Feng. The prince of the country, that is the person of the country. Who knows what thoughts she will have when she returns to the Dalu Dynasty?


    Therefore, these people, like Wu Yan and Wu Guifei, did not welcome Princess Qi to return to the court. Now that Princess Qi is constantly returning to court, and actually went to the palace of the Shang Dynasty, these people''s hearts are naturally more serious. Dissatisfied.


    In addition, Princess Qi''s words also made some people unhappy. She said to ask for an explanation for the Emperor, that is, to suspect that these people were unfaithful. After all, they all agreed with the imperial doctor''s statement before and believed that the Emperor died of Some people doubted the cause of the death of Emperor Xian, but because they were afraid of Wu Yan''s power, they did not dare to speak out. At this time, Princess Qi said it out, giving them a feeling of being beaten in the face.


    This also makes them feel unhappy.


    "Although the imperial physicians in the palace have the ability and ability, they are not able to find out all the causes of death in this world, and do not know the effects of all the drugs. If you don''t believe them, you can call the imperial physicians to come and ask." Princess Qi did not Said hurriedly.


    Facing the chaotic battlefield, Princess Qi may feel scared. After all, she is an ordinary woman who has never been on the battlefield before. It is inevitable that she will be afraid of encountering such a situation, because she knows that she only depends on her own ability. It is difficult to survive on the battlefield.


    However, in the face of this kind of court battle, Princess Qi is not afraid, even if he is besieged by these high-powered ministers, he does not have much panic in his heart. After all, she is a princess of the Dalu Dynasty. But I grew up in the palace. Although I didn''t have much contact with these ministers before, there were also many battles in the harem. Therefore, in the face of this kind of battle, Princess Qi didn''t panic at all, and seemed comfortable. Even if the ministers are very powerful, she is not afraid.


    The ministers under the main hall did not refute Princess Qi''s words, because they knew that Princess Qi''s words were reasonable, and even the doctors with experience and ability would not dare to say that they could cure all the diseases in this world. With all the drugs in the world, there is naturally no way to judge all the causes of death.


    It''s just that those ministers obviously won''t give up like this, especially when they are still being asked by a woman to be speechless, making them feel unhappy.


    "Since the princess said that she wanted to ask for an explanation for the first emperor, I don''t know if anything has been found out." someone asked.


    Everyone knows that Princess Qi married to Feng Jueguo. Based on the relationship between Feng Jueguo and the Dalu Dynasty, it is impossible for Feng Jueguo people to send too many people to Princess Qi. What''s more, now Feng Jueguo The country was also destroyed.


    Therefore, although Princess Qi is back now, she is lonely, and even if she wants to investigate the cause of the death of the first emperor, she would be powerless.


    "Of course!"


    When everyone didn''t expect it, Princess Qi would answer like this. How could this be possible?Calculated by time, Princess Qi is just now in the imperial capital. Where is there any time to investigate?Could it be that she found out the cause of death of the first emperor as soon as she arrived in the imperial capital?


    Then, what are they?Princess Qi was able to find out the cause of the death of the first emperor as soon as she arrived, but people like them didn''t know anything. Doesn''t this mean they are incompetent?


    "His Royal Highness, this matter is of great importance. I hope you don''t speculate at will, let alone plant illicitly. After all, it involves the first emperor." A minister said to Princess Qi.


    Obviously, this Da Lu Chao felt that the reason why Princess Qi had an answer so quickly was because that answer was delusional and was not an investigation at all. It is more likely that Princess Qi will take this opportunity , Framing some hostile people.


    "Of course I know that this matter is of great importance. If there is no definite evidence, I will not appear in front of your eyes at all. After all, it is related to the real cause of my emperor brother''s death. I cannot be willing to watch the real murderer get away. Yes!" Princess Qi said.


    Did she really investigate something?


    Everyone still doubted the authenticity of Princess Qi''s words, but now they are a little less certain, because Princess Qi has been too calm, not like lying.


    "Then, please ask your Royal Highness to tell the true cause of the death of Emperor Xian, and let us people know how Emperor Xian died." Someone said.


    At this time, everyone in the hall looked at Princess Qi with different thoughts. Some of them really wanted to know the cause of the death of Emperor Xian. After all, there are still many people who are very loyal to Emperor Xian. Naturally, they don¡¯t want to see Emperor Xian¡¯s unknown. Bai died.


    Some people are very worried, afraid that this matter will be involved here. The matter has already been concluded. However, the sudden appearance of Princess Qi caused some accidents in this matter. They did not want to see it. How has the situation changed, especially for those who are closer to Wu''s family?


    Those who are eligible to go to court are naturally important ministers of the Great Lu Dynasty. They can go to this step and reach the current height. It is impossible for them to have no brain and ability. They have disappeared from Wu Guifei and Wu In the incident of Yan''s sudden kidnapping, a clue was discovered, and there was a feeling that something bad happened.


    However, although they wanted to stop Princess Qi, they did not have the ability and qualifications. After all, Princess Qi was a princess of the Dalu dynasty. Concubine Wu and the new emperor could refuse to let her return to the dynasty. However, their ministers , But they can¡¯t, because after all, they are outsiders and servants of the royal family. How can they be qualified to drive away their masters?


    However, now that Concubine Wu Gui is missing and the new emperor is a two-year-old child, there is naturally no way to stop Princess Qi. What''s more, the ministers also know that in this hall, not everyone is like them. , Being close to Wu Yan and hostile to Princess Qi, there are still many people who feel close to Princess Qi and are very curious about the cause of the death of the first emperor.


    Therefore, even if they stand up to stop it, there will be no effect.

 2780 Chapter 2780 Concubine Wu Appears

    "I know that all the ministers are very concerned about the cause of my emperor brother''s death, and you should also know." Princess Qi said: "However, I don''t need to tell you this matter, someone will tell you."


    Everyone was puzzled, Princess Qi didn''t say, who said that?Could it be that there are other people around Princess Qi to help?


    Yes, if there is no other person to help, Princess Qi is a weak woman. Don¡¯t say that the cause of death of the first emperor is clear. It is two things to say whether she can return to the capital smoothly. It seems that there is indeed someone beside Princess Qi. The one who was protecting was just not knowing whether this person was sent by the Emperor Xiandi or Feng Jueguo.


    Obviously, these people have misunderstood what Princess Qi meant. They thought that the cause of the death of Emperor Qi was not investigated by Princess Qi herself, but someone else. Therefore, Princess Qi herself did not know the details very well. I intend to let those investigating this matter to talk in detail.


    However, the next person who walked into the hall surprised everyone, because the other party was not the person next to Princess Qi, but a person they knew very well, this person was Wu Guifei who had suddenly disappeared!


    When I saw Wu Guiren again, everyone in the hall was shocked, because at this time Wu Guifei was not in a good condition, and the whole person looked a little sluggish. At the same time, there was still a lifeless spirit on her body. appearance.


    When everyone saw Concubine Wu appearing in the main hall in such a way, they all started talking in a low voice. I don''t know what happened to Concubine Wu. Didn''t Princess Qi call for someone to explain to them the cause of the death of Emperor Xian?Why didn''t anyone else show up, but Concubine Wu appeared?


    Could it be that the person who wanted to talk to them about the cause of the death of the first emperor was Wu Guifei?!


    Many people already have this kind of speculation in their hearts. Although they all think this is weird, it may be the case. Otherwise, how could Concubine Wu appear in the hall at this time in such a way? ?


    "I know you all have doubts in your heart, so now let Concubine Wu come to solve your doubts." Princess Qi said.


    It''s really her!


    Originally, everyone was just guessing, but now they heard Princess Qi say this, they were sure that the person who was going to come to them to clarify their doubts and tell them the true cause of the death of the first emperor was indeed Wu Guifei!


    Many people have realized that this matter is not simple anymore. Some people even have some bold guesses in their hearts. The sudden appearance of Princess Qi, the strangeness of Concubine Wu, and the disappearance of Wu Yan are all connected , You have to make people guess about this matter.


    "Wu Guifei, let me tell you about how my emperor brother died." Princess Qi said to Wu Guifei.


    Concubine Wu Guifei first glanced at Princess Qi above indifferently. The position where Princess Qi is should belong to her. Since her son became the emperor, every time she went to court, she would follow her. The position is the position where Princess Qi is. Whenever she stands in that position, she feels very satisfied in her heart.


    Of course, she also felt flustered. She knew how that position came. She personally killed her loving husband. Even during this time, she often had nightmares, which made her feel terrified.


    Now that Princess Qi came to the door, because of her father''s reasons, she revealed the real cause of death of the first emperor. While desperate, Concubine Wu felt a little relief in her heart.


    Of course, Concubine Wu didn¡¯t think that she would go back in the hall. After all, she believed that the ministers in the hall had more people close to their Wu family, and Princess Qi was already married to Feng Jueguo. The prince is no longer a member of their Dalu dynasty in name. Therefore, Guifei Wu believes that as long as she speaks back and beats Princess Qi, there will still be many people who believe in themselves and stand on their side.


    However, when he woke up this morning, Huang Feng tried some tricks and asked her to taste what life is better than death. She suddenly gave up the idea of ??biting Princess Qi in the hall, because even if Qi is removed The princess and the man behind her are finished by themselves, even worse than death.


    And Wu Guifei, who had experienced killing her husband by herself and betrayed by her father, actually didn¡¯t want to live much anymore in her heart. Now she doesn¡¯t care about everything around her, she doesn¡¯t want to care about her father. Life and death, she didn''t want to be in charge of Wu''s house. She could only go to death now. After she cooperated with Princess Qi to tell the truth, she let herself die happily. She didn''t want to try the feeling that life is better than death.


    Therefore, after hearing Princess Qi''s words, Wu Guifei turned her head and looked at the people in the hall. From those people''s eyes, she saw various emotions, some worried, some took a breath, and The ones are gloating, and there are more.


    Regarding these complicated gazes, Concubine Wu didn¡¯t want to know the meaning behind these gazes. She slowly opened her mouth to everyone and said, ¡°The first emperor did not die of a disease, but I killed it myself!¡±


    Wow!


    The words of Concubine Wu caused an uproar in the hall. Although, after seeing Concubine Wu in the palace, some people already had some speculation in their hearts, but now that Concubine Wu said that, everyone was still shocked. Obviously , This incident is indeed beyond their expectations.


    Like Princess Qi, everyone understands the first emperor¡¯s love for Concubine Wu, and even the first emperor has expressed in front of their ministers more than once that he wants to make Concubine Wu the queen. It can be said that although the women in the first emperor¡¯s harem are not Few, but Wu Guifei is undoubtedly the favorite.


    But now, Wu Guifei said that the first emperor was killed by her. How could this not shock everyone?Even those who had guessed before were as shocked as everyone else.


    And Princess Qi was relieved after hearing Concubine Wu''s words, she was really afraid that Concubine Wu would not cooperate.


    Although she could kill Wu Guifei and Wu Yan secretly and avenge her emperor brother, in that case, the real cause of her emperor brother¡¯s death would have been buried in the ground, no one knew. This made Princess Qi unable to accept. She wanted to let the cause of her emperor brother''s death be known, and could not let her emperor brother die unclearly.


    But now that Concubine Wu Gui confessed to this matter, Princess Qi was relieved that she finally asked for justice for the emperor brother.


    Of course, Princess Qi also knew that in this matter, Huang Feng''s help was also due, otherwise, Wu Guifei might not be so cooperative.

 2781 Chapter 2781 has been caught by me

    "Why are you murdering Emperor Xian?!" A minister stood up and asked Concubine Wu sternly.


    No matter when the emperor was murdered, it was a very shameful and humiliating thing. Therefore, these ministers were very angry when they heard that the first emperor was murdered.


    Moreover, they all couldn¡¯t figure out why Wu Guifei wanted to murder Emperor Xian, and the emperor¡¯s love for Concubine Wu Guifei, outsiders like them can see, and I believe that Concubine Wu must know that since the Emperor Xian loves her so much, why should she do it? Poisonous hand.


    Facing the angry people in the hall, Wu Guifei''s expression remained unchanged. In other words, her heart was ashamed and she wanted to die. What happened outside could no longer affect her mood.


    I saw Wu Guifei looked at Princess Qi, and then said flatly to everyone: "This matter is related to my father, and Princess Qi is also related."


    Princess Qi already knew what was going on, so naturally she knew what she meant, but everyone in the hall was not clear about it. Therefore, they heard Concubine Wu said that this matter was related to Wu Yan and Princess Qi. After that, I was a little confused.


    Of course, there are many savvy people among these people. After hearing the words of Concubine Wu, they think of Wu Yan''s defeat on the front line and the new emperor''s decision to prohibit Princess Qi from returning to the court. At this time, they seem to understand What happened.


    However, none of these people spoke. They just saw Concubine Wu and wanted to hear what she said, whether what she said was the same as what they thought in their hearts.


    Concubine Wu Gui didn''t sell her off. Now that she had decided to confide in everything, she would naturally choose to say half of it and keep half of it at this time.


    Immediately afterwards, Concubine Wu said what she had said to Huang Feng and Princess Qi before to the ministers in the palace again.


    Following the narration of Concubine Wu, the expressions on the faces of everyone in the hall began to change. Some were angry, some were scared, some suddenly realized, and some had such an expression. The minds of all people are different, which is also related to their usual work and standing camp.


    People who are close to the Wu family are naturally very nervous at this time. Obviously, with Wu Guifei¡¯s excuses, Wu Yan is finished. Wu Yan is the pillar of the Wu family. When Wu Yan is finished, it also represents After the Wu family is over, those who are close to the Wu family will naturally be implicated.


    Some people are gloating in their hearts. Although these people have never dared to refute any decision made by Wu Yan because of Wu Yan''s strength, this does not mean that they all agree with Wu Yan in their hearts. The way, they really trust him and take refuge in him. There are even many people who wish that Wu Yan had an accident. In this way, they would not have to live under Wu Yan''s shadow and majesty. At the same time, Wu Yan''s accident represented him. When the position of is vacated, and even if other people are involved, then the position where they belong must also be vacated. Then, don''t they have the opportunity to go further?


    And some people are not very concerned about it. They are not too close to Wu Yan. They have no good feelings and no hostility. In their hearts, the royal family is still the greatest. Before the emperor trusted Wu Yan, they respect Wu Yan. Now Wu Yan If they commit serious crimes, they will naturally support the victory of Wu Yan. Of course, these people who are loyal to the royal family will naturally hate Wu Yan in their hearts after knowing what Wu Yan has done.


    However, no matter what kind of person they are, these people have a doubt in their hearts at this time. I don''t know why Concubine Wu did this. Is it forced?But it''s not very similar. Even if she was forced before, she is now in the hall. There is no restriction on Wu Guifei''s side. She can talk back. Princess Qi has just returned, in this hall, in the harem. In China, there are not too many people who support her. As long as Concubine Wu turns back, then the situation can be reversed. At that time, it will not be Concubine Wu becoming a prisoner, but Princess Qi. Even if she is a princess, she will not How to change something, after all, now Wu Guifei and Wu family are in great power.


    However, Concubine Wu did not do that. Instead, she cooperated very well with Princess Qi and told all the things, which made everyone wonder, even if Concubine Wu had a hint of retort, the situation on the scene was also It won''t change like this.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t figure out why Concubine Wu would do this. Moreover, when she said her father¡¯s name, everyone could hear the resentment and hatred in the words, which made people even more puzzled. This is the mother and daughter. What''s wrong.


    "Well, you already know the whole story. My emperor was killed by this vicious pair of father and daughter. When my emperor was alive, it was for Wu Guifei, Wu Yan, and even the entire Wu family. It is very trustworthy, but I never thought that they did not want to repay their gratitude, and they did such an angry thing, it is really worthy of death!" Princess Qi looked at the crowd and said, her words were full of anger.


    Princess Qi does have reason to be angry, and everyone can understand Princess Qi¡¯s mood. After all, when the first emperor was alive, the relationship between their brothers and sisters was very good. Everyone knew about this. Now, the first emperor was taken by Wu''s father. If a woman is framed to death, she will be very angry, which is normal.


    "His Royal Highness, if Wu Yan did such a thing, it is indeed a sin worthy of death." A minister stood up and said: "Please also your Royal Highness to give an order to arrest the rebellious minister.


    Immediately, a few officials came forward to agree. These people had no good impressions of Wu Yan. Now that they have the opportunity to fall into trouble, they would naturally not want to miss it.


    With the confession of Concubine Wu, Wu Yan''s guilt has been proved to be ironclad. Naturally, they would not mind showing their hatred for Wu Yan and loyalty to the royal family at this time.


    "No need." Princess Qi shook her head. When everyone was wondering why Princess Qi said that, she continued: "That Nichen has been caught by me."


    Everyone was shocked again. Most of the people present knew about Wu Yan¡¯s kidnapping, but they didn¡¯t know who did it. They had so much courage and so much patience. Wu Yan, he was a powerful figure in the entire Dalu dynasty, and there were many guards around him. However, he was caught silently by Princess Qi. Obviously, Princess Qi is more capable than they thought. Is much larger.

 2782 Chapter 2782

    The people at the scene were amazed at Princess Qi¡¯s ability. After all, in the entire Dalu Dynasty, there were really few people who could kidnap Wu Yan so quietly, but, Princess Qi, this one has been far away. The married princess had just returned to the court, and even in the eyes of many people, she hadn''t got a firm foothold, and she actually arrested Wu Yan. This is really amazing.


    The people who had suspected that this matter was related to Princess Qi were equally surprised. They thought that Princess Qi might be the person behind the incident, but they felt that Princess Qi did not have that ability. However, it now seems that they have all looked down upon Princess Qi.


    Wu Yan was quickly brought to the palace, and his appearance was completely different in peacetime. At this time, Wu Yan was very embarrassed. He looked like a prisoner. The whole person was very sluggish, and his expression was not completely devoid of former spirit.


    Everyone looked at Wu Yan. They had never seen Wu Yan like this before. Some people suspected that Princess Qi was talking big and didn''t catch Wu Yan''s person. At this time, they completely believed Qi. In the words of the princess, thinking of the fact that a dignified person who served as the official secretary of the Ministry of War actually ended in such a fate, everyone was a little embarrassed. Lu Chao couldn''t find a second person.


    At this time, Wu Yan was already awake, but he did not speak, because he knew that he was finished, especially when he saw that Concubine Wu was also in the hall, he knew that he was completely finished, it must be Wu The imperial concubine explained everything. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Princess Qi to bring him to meet these ministers. She would definitely stay in the dark. Only when Princess Qi fully grasped the situation could she dare to do so.


    Like Concubine Wu, it is not that Wu Yan has never thought of resisting, and even Wu Yan¡¯s thoughts are stronger than those of Concubine Wu. After all, he was the invisible emperor of the entire Dalu dynasty before, with such a powerful power. However, But it was so lost in the hands of a woman, he was not reconciled, he wanted to regain everything that belonged to him.


    However, Wu Yan also knew that all of this was impossible. Seeing Princess Qi''s confident look and the expressions of everyone in the hall looking at him, Wu Yan knew that he was really over.


    In fact, if only Princess Qi is alone, then Wu Yan must resist what he says. He believes that even if many people in this hall are looking at him hostilely, as long as he raises his arms, There will still be a lot of people on his side. After all, this is the network he has operated for many years, and it is not something that Princess Qi can easily break as soon as she comes out.


    However, Wu Yan did not dare to do that, or he knew that it was useless, because Princess Qi did not return to the court alone. There was a very powerful person by her side to protect her, and at this time, that People stand by his side, and the young man named Huang Feng is standing by his side. Wu Yan believes that as long as he has a sense of resistance, Huang Feng will do it without hesitation, and let him experience that again. The feeling that life is not as good as death, the feeling that makes him shudder as long as he thinks about it, Wu Yan doesn''t even have the thought of resisting.


    "Wu Yan, do you know you are guilty?" Princess Qi stood above, looking at Wu Yan and asked harshly.


    At this time, Huang Feng was standing next to Wu Yan. In order to ensure that there was no mistake in this matter, Huang Feng personally suppressed Wu Yan, because both Princess Qi and Huang Feng knew that Wu Yan was not. Ordinary people, he has a great influence and appeal in the court of the Dalu Dynasty, this point is incomparable to Wu Guifei.


    Therefore, Huang Feng followed him to prevent any accidents. It was precisely because of Huang Feng¡¯s existence that Princess Qi did not feel any flustered. She believed that as long as Huang Feng was there, she would not Will fail, and will not suffer any harm.


    Wu Yan opened his mouth and subconsciously wanted to refute, but when he saw Huang Feng next to him from the corner of his eye, he swallowed what he wanted to say. He knew that so many masters in his mansion were But Huang Feng can''t help but Huang Feng sneaked into the palace with ease and grabbed Concubine Wu. His strength is too strong. The people in this hall are good officials, but if they are more skilled, they are definitely not Huang Feng. Therefore, no one can save himself from Huang Feng''s hands. Therefore, resistance is futile.


    "Yes, the minister is convicted." Wu Yan whispered, his tone full of unwillingness and despair.


    Although Wu Yan''s voice was not loud, it was like a thunder in everyone''s ears. Although before, whether it was Princess Qi or Concubine Wu, they said that the death of the first emperor was related to Wu Yan, and he instigated the plan. Yes, especially Concubine Wu, as Wu Yan''s daughter, her words are more convincing.


    However, as long as they did not hear Wu Yan''s words with their own ears, everyone did not fully believe it, and even thought that it was Wu Guifei and Princess Qi who framed Wu Yan. Although Wu Guifei, as Wu Yan''s daughter, did so. , Some are unreasonable, but some people still think so.


    However, now that Wu Yan confessed his crime in public, this is undoubtedly a thunder for everyone, and everyone who was shocked was stunned. Even people who know that they have believed Princess Qi and Concubine Wu, this time, it is the same. , Surprised not.


    After all, the murder of the emperor is more serious than the rebellion. It would be to punish the Nine Clan. However, now Wu Guifei and Wu Yan have confessed their crimes. In this way, everyone also realizes that Wu Yan is over. The whole Wu family is over!


    Princess Qi looked at Wu Yan with ease and resentment. Wu Yan admitted herself. Then, there was no accident in this matter. She finally helped her emperor''s brother get justice back, which made her He breathed a sigh of relief, but when she thought that Wu Yan and his daughter had murdered their emperor brother, Princess Qi resented Wu Yan very much.


    However, at this time, Wu Yan was fully concerned about Princess Qi''s gaze. He knew that after he personally confessed to murdering the Emperor, his destiny was already doomed, and everything was over, so why are you still doing so much? ?


    The people in the hall were silent for a while, and then they scolded Wu Yan in unison. When they scolded, each of them was more excited than the other, and each was more scolding.


    These people all understand that Wu Yan is over. At this time, it is urgent to separate Wu Yan and leave a good impression in front of Princess Qi.

 2783 Chapter 2783 Sudden Visit

    Princess Qi looked blankly at the ministers of the Great Highness, and enthusiastically criticized and scolded Wu Yan one by one. For this situation, she did not feel surprised. She grew up in the royal family. This kind of thing can¡¯t be more familiar, and the facts in front of them are already obvious. No matter what the ministers think in their hearts, whether they really curse Wu Yan from the bottom of their hearts, or just curse because of their renunciation, then It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that these people''s attitudes have already shown that they will no longer speak for Wu Yan.


    Quan Qing ruled Wu Yan for decades. This time it was really over. Princess Qi realized this, Wu Yan realized this, and the ministers in the hall were also aware of this.


    However, what the ministers did not expect was that it was Princess Qi who brought down Wu Yan. Such a female stream, although Princess Qi is a princess, the rights obviously do not have that of Wu Yan. However, it is such a person. But it was Wu Yan who had defeated the invincible. This was something that everyone had never thought of before, and it was also something Wu Yan had never thought of before.


    During this period of time, Wu Yan was proud of the spring breeze. With the death of the first emperor, not only his own crisis was relieved, but he even furthered his power in the Great Lu Dynasty. He was the invisible emperor of the entire Great Lu Dynasty.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that not long after such days, he would be overthrown, and he had fallen so thoroughly, and the person who had overthrown him was actually the one who had never looked down upon him before. Princess Qi.


    Wu Yan couldn''t believe what was happening before him, but when he saw the ministers in the hall, eager to separate their relationship with him, Wu Yan realized that he was completely finished this time and there was no chance of a comeback. No one is supporting him. Princess Qi still has a master like Huang Feng sitting in secret, and he is not her opponent at all.


    Thinking of his life''s hard work, it came to an end. Wu Yan''s whole body was depressed, and the wrinkles on his face became more and more obvious. The whole person seemed to be several decades old in an instant, without the slightest anger, like a dead person. general.


    The latter thing is simple. Wu Yan''s murder of the first emperor cannot escape the death penalty, and even the entire Wu family was implicated because of this incident.


    However, neither Princess Qi nor Huang Feng were bloodthirsty people. For the entire Wu family, they did not really kill them all. Instead, they only killed a few wicked people. As for the others, they were just exiled. , However, being exiled in this era is obviously not a good thing. It can be said that the Wu family is really over and it is impossible to rise again.


    As for Concubine Wu, she obviously started the same way as Wu Yan. For whatever reason, Concubine Wu personally killed the man of the first emperor, and the death penalty would not escape.


    As soon as Concubine Wu Gui died, the entire harem lost one master. Moreover, Wu Yan and Gui Concubine Wu died one after another, and the Wu family was over. In this way, the position of the first emperor who had just ascended the throne would be unstable. After all, no more. With the support of Wu Yan and his daughter, the eleventh princes were so young that they were obviously not suitable for the emperor of the Dalu dynasty, especially now that the Dalu dynasty is still in a precarious state. A child over two years old is obviously inappropriate for the emperor.


    And all the ministers knew in their hearts that who could take the place of Concubine Wu in charge of the harem, who could take the place of the eleventh princes, and become the new emperor of the Dalu dynasty, were all in Princess Qi''s mind.


    Although it was said that women¡¯s political affairs were always taboo in the Da Lu Dynasty, Princess Qi¡¯s situation was special. She herself was the emperor¡¯s most beloved sister. Moreover, when she came back this time, she overthrew Wu Yan¡¯s father. Girl, eradicate the entire Wu family. This is when Princess Qi is at its strongest. Who dares to refute her easily?


    Moreover, Wu Yan¡¯s affairs have not been completely over yet. He has been able to stand upright in the court of the Great Lu Dynasty for so many years without failing. Obviously, it is impossible to rely on personal strength. There must be many party members. Now Wu Yan is dead. These party members were also afraid that they would be retaliated against by Princess Qi. At this time, who would dare to go ahead and deny Princess Qi''s suggestion?Are you afraid of being given the hat by Princess Qi to an associate of Wu Yan?


    Therefore, these ministers of the Great Lu Dynasty knew in their hearts that only Princess Qi could determine the position of the Lord of the Sixth Palace and who the new emperor was.


    Princess Qi herself also understands this truth. Although her two-year-old nephew can be said to be innocent, he is not determined by him when the emperor is, but now he will be implicated and is equally innocent.


    However, Princess Qi also understands that sometimes, this heart will be more cruel, she can stay the emperor of the two-year-old child, but who can guarantee that this little emperor will not treat himself or the whole The royal family takes revenge?After all, it can be said that he killed his mother and uncle by one hand. There is no way to hide this. After he grows up, the possibility of revenge is very high.


    Of course, the more important point is that Princess Qi intends to follow Huang Feng after handling the matter here. Then, in this palace, no one is in charge of the overall situation. What can a two-year-old emperor know?At that time, the affairs of the court will still be decided by those ministers?It''s okay if the ministers are loyal, but who knows if they have any selfishness?


    Moreover, the Dalu dynasty is not at peace now, and an emperor obviously cannot cope with the situation in front of him. For these reasons, the emperor must be replaced.


    Who is it just for?


    Princess Qi thought about the sons of her emperor brother, and soon she had a target candidate.


    "Sister, why are you free to come over today?" Li Fei looked at the princess Qi who was suddenly visiting with a little surprise, obviously she did not expect that Princess Qi would come to herself at this time.


    Everyone knows that now Princess Qi can be said to be a busy person, and she needs to decide on all things in the palace, and, more importantly, her current opinions can even influence the choice of the throne of this country. Because of this, the concubines of the first emperor often asked to see Princess Qi during this period, but they were all blocked by Princess Qi. What do those people think, Princess Qi knows, and Li Fei knows the same. Therefore, she also understands Princess Qi''s intention.


    It''s just that Princess Qi, who has not been out very much, suddenly arrived at her bedroom, which surprised Li Fei. At the same time, thinking of the peculiarities of Princess Qi''s current status, Li Fei''s heart was also a little excited and nervous.

 2784 Chapter 2784

    Li Fei is also the concubine of the first emperor, but she is not a very favored concubine, not to mention that she is inferior to other concubines like Wu Guifei. Even compared with other concubines, she is not always as good throughout the year. Able to see Emperor Xian several times.


    Therefore, the status of Li Fei in the harem is very low. There are many concubines in the harem. The position of everyone is related to the degree of favor of the emperor. The favored concubine has a high status, and the unfavored concubine has a low status. Even some palace ladies and eunuchs looked down upon them in their hearts.


    And Li Fei is such a low-status concubine. Therefore, after the downfall of Concubine Wu, the other concubines of the first emperor are all trying to compete for the position of the lord of the harem and want their son to become the emperor. However, Li Fei didn''t have much such thoughts, because she knew that she had a low position in the harem, and in the hearts of the ministers, she had no place.


    However, Li Fei has a low status in the harem, but she has not been neglected or discriminated against by the maids and eunuchs. This is because of Princess Qi.


    Princess Qi is a special existence in the palace. The first emperor loved her more than his own children. Therefore, when the first emperor was still there, Princess Qi had a high status in the harem, and Princess Qi and her emperor The concubines of the elder brother naturally have more contact. It is well known that Princess Qi and Concubine Wu are not dealing with each other, and the relationship between the two is very bad. However, among the concubines of Princess Qi and her brother, who has the best relationship, That must belong to Li Fei, the two even have sisters.


    It is precisely because of Princess Qi''s care that the Lifei, who was left out by her emperor brother, can survive safely in the harem, and will not even be bullied by other concubines, eunuchs, and court ladies.


    This time, Princess Qi appeared in the palace like a soldier from the sky, overthrowing Wu Yan and his daughter, and eradicating the Wu family. Li Fei''s heart was also a little excited, because Princess Qi passed by, she and her son The situation is not so good, and the treatment is not as good as before. There are also factors of Wu Guifei.


    Li Fei also knows that Princess Qi can decide the position of the lord of the harem, and even determine the ownership of the throne. She is not untouched by that thought. It can be said that living in this harem, even if it is a simple person before. , There are also some scheming and city government, this is not entirely bad, without scheming and city government, it is not easy to live in the harem.


    However, although Li Fei has such thoughts, she did not take the initiative to find Princess Qi, because she knew that Princess Qi was a person. The two had a good relationship before, but they did not involve any interest relationship. Princess Qi still A relatively innocent person, if he comes to the door at this time, it may make Princess Qi upset, especially when the other concubines have eaten behind closed doors. Therefore, Li Fei will never go to Princess Qi. idea.


    However, Li Fei did not expect that she did not go to Princess Qi, but Princess Qi took the initiative to find her. Thinking of Princess Qi''s current identity, Li Fei''s heart was naturally excited and nervous.


    "In this harem, in addition to having a good relationship with the emperor brother, I also have a good relationship with sister Li Fei." Princess Qi said: "Now that the emperor has passed away, I am the only one who can find someone to talk to in this harem. You are the only sister Li Fei."


    This is the truth. After returning to the palace again, Princess Qi found that many things had changed. She found those feelings in the past. She understood that this was mainly because her emperor brother was gone. There was no warmth here, and some were only cold. She doesn''t like this feeling with her indifferent eyes, and it is precisely because of this that she is more determined to leave with Huang Feng.


    In this palace, the only thing she could speak was Li Fei.


    "If my sister feels bored, she can come to her sister at any time, anyway, she has nothing to do." Li Fei said, indeed, these concubines had nothing to do. They were even more free after the death of the first emperor.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi said: "Actually, I won''t stay here for long. I will leave when things are done here."


    "Leaving? Where are you going?" Li Fei looked at Princess Qi in surprise and said.


    The affairs outside the customs have now been passed to the Dalu dynasty. Feng Jueguo has been annihilated. Princess Qi did not even marry the prince of Feng Jueguo. Therefore, she does not have to go outside the customs at all, including Li Fei. Many people think that after Princess Qi returns to the palace, she will live in the palace in the future. However, listening to Princess Qi''s words now, it is clear that she will not stay in the palace.


    This made Li Fei feel a little nervous and disappointed. She knew that as long as Princess Qi was there, although she might not be able to ascend the position of lord of the harem, at least no one would dare to bully or despise herself, and her son would not. Being looked down upon, but once Princess Qi is gone, her condition may deteriorate again.


    "I don''t know." Princess Qi shook her head. She just wanted to follow Huang Feng. Where Huang Feng went, she would go wherever she went, and there was no fixed goal.


    However, Li Fei didn''t know this, and didn''t understand what Princess Qi meant.


    "Sister Li Fei, have you ever thought about taking charge of the harem?" Just when Li Fei was still thinking about what she should do after Princess Qi left, Princess Qi suddenly threw a heavy weight at her The bomb, her mind was dizzy.


    Although, when Princess Qi came, Li Fei was thinking in her heart whether Princess Qi came for the harem, if not, can she guide that topic cleverly, the opportunity is right in front of her. It is impossible to say that Li Fei is not moved. She naturally wants to try. Even if she fails, her situation will not be worse than it is now. After all, it is Princess Qi who takes the initiative to come here, not she takes the initiative to find it. Yes, even if Princess Qi didn''t mean that, the relationship between herself and her would not be too bad.


    However, what Li Fei didn''t expect was that she hadn''t come to probe Princess Qi''s tone, but Princess Qi took the initiative to talk about this matter, and Li Fei stood still on the spot.


    Princess Qi did not urge Li Fei, but looked at her quietly. Li Fei quickly reacted, knowing that now is a critical moment. Once she missed it, she would never have such a good opportunity.


    Li Fei was just about to say that she hadn''t thought about it and came to win Princess Qi''s favor. However, when she saw Princess Qi''s eyes, she swallowed back suddenly and said, "I did!"

 2785 Chapter 2785 Summon The Eight Princes

    Li Fei did want to say no, but if she said no, neither she nor Princess Qi would believe it. In this harem, even if it was pure at first and influenced by the surrounding environment, she would not give birth. The power came, not to mention that Li Fei had a low status before, and other concubines looked down upon her. Even those palace ladies and eunuchs didn''t take her seriously. Under this circumstance, did she have the idea of ??turning over?


    When the first emperor was still there, Li Fei had this idea more or less, and she also dreamed that one day she could become the lord of the sixth house and take charge of the harem. When that queen, there is such an idea, there is nothing wrong with it. Thought about it?It''s like a soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier.


    However, Li Fei also knew in her heart that the concubine the first emperor loved the most had always been Concubine Wu, so she knew that the position of the queen belonged to Concubine Wu, so she could only think about it.


    However, the development of the matter later went beyond her expectations. In other words, beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, the first emperor actually died. Instead of becoming a queen, Guifei Wu became a queen mother. She has not had a very close relationship with Guifei Wu. The status of the good Li Fei in the palace has also taken a turn for the worse. If it weren¡¯t for Wu Gui Fei¡¯s thoughts to deal with her, her life would have been even more sad.


    Just when Li Fei was worried about her future, Princess Qi suddenly came back, and then she wiped out the Wu family and her daughter with a thunderous force, eradicating the Wu family, which made Li Fei breathe a sigh of relief, at least, herself Days will not be more sad than before.


    After a sigh of relief, Li Fei¡¯s thoughts also moved. Concubine Wu is dead, and the new emperor is again the son of Concubine Wu. If Princess Qi does not want to be avenged by the emperor in the future, she will definitely abolish the new emperor. The news that came out later also confirmed that Li Fei''s guess was not wrong, and Princess Qi did have such thoughts.


    In this way, the positions of the emperor and the queen mother will be vacated. As Li Fei who has a good relationship with Princess Qi, her mind is moved at this time. It is normal, but she does not want to go to Princess Qi rashly, so as not to provoke Qi. The princess was not happy, but it would be bad.


    And now, Princess Qi asked her straightforwardly if she had such thoughts. Li Fei, who knows Princess Qi well, finally decided to tell the truth, because if she didn¡¯t have such thoughts, Princess Qi would have seen what she said. It is a lie, in that case, it will not have a good impression of her.


    Li Fei¡¯s guess was correct. After hearing Li Fei said that she also had such thoughts, Princess Qi did not show a surprised or angry expression, her face did not change at all. Obviously, Li Fei¡¯s words were already in her expectation. .


    Li Fei also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that she was doing the right thing. If she had just said that she hadn''t, maybe Princess Qi had already stood up and left, and she wouldn''t have any chance again.


    "My elder sister didn''t keep it from you." Seeing that Princess Qi was not angry, Li Fei continued: "As the concubine of the first emperor, in this harem, who can have no idea about that position? My sister is also a layman, so naturally she has This kind of thinking, and I also want to find a good future for my emperor, will my sister look down on her sister, right?"


    "No." Princess Qi shook her head and said: "I also grew up in this harem. Naturally, I know that in this harem, people who are too innocent can''t survive. Everyone wants to crawl on others'' heads. Above, whether it is voluntary or passive, if you want to live better in this harem, you must have a city government and desire."


    Princess Qi really understands Li Fei''s thoughts, and she is not surprised at Li Fei''s words. In this harem, who doesn''t want to climb to the highest position, can only live better and safer if the day is like this.


    "It''s good for my younger sister to understand." Li Fei smiled: "Don''t hide from my sister, I wanted to visit my sister before, but before I had time to go, my sister came first."


    Princess Qi smiled, instead of answering Li Fei''s words, she asked instead, "Where is Yun''er? It''s been a long time since I saw him, but I miss her."


    The Yun''er in Princess Qi¡¯s mouth is the son of Li Fei and the eighth prince of the Dalu Dynasty. He is already 18 years old this year. In this era, many people are married at the age of twelve or thirteen. Therefore, the age of eighteen is Not too small.


    "Yun''er is at his mansion. My younger sister knows that there is nothing special, and the princes can''t enter the palace casually." Li Fei said: "If my younger sister wants to see Yun''er, I will ask him to come over. "


    Princess Qi nodded, Li Fei didn''t dare to neglect, she hurriedly asked her son to enter the palace, but her heart became more and more hot.


    After that, Princess Qi and Li Fei started chatting, it was Li Fei who was with Princess Qi, and they were no longer talking about things in the palace, but what happened after Princess Qi left the customs.


    On the other side, the eunuch next to Li Fei, after receiving Li Fei¡¯s order, he quickly went out of the palace to find Li Fei¡¯s son to enter the palace. He could be a eunuch in the palace, especially close to the concubines. Yes, it¡¯s impossible without a little brain. The brain must be flexible. At this special moment, Princess Qi suddenly wants to see the Eighth Prince. This is obviously extraordinary. Li Fei saw it, so she was very excited. This eunuch Obviously see it.


    "Quick, quick, go to the Eighth Prince''s Residence!" After the eunuch got out of the palace, he immediately got on the carriage, constantly urging the groom to speed up.


    "Hurry up, I haven''t eaten, hurry up!" Even if the carriage is already fast, the eunuch still feels slow and keeps urging.


    Fortunately, the residence of the Eighth Prince was not far from the palace, and the eunuch soon arrived at the residence of the Eighth Prince.


    "Hurry up and take me to see the Eighth Prince!" The eunuch immediately said to the guard at the door after arriving at the Eighth Prince''s residence.


    This eunuch is the personal eunuch next to Li Fei. He usually comes to the eighth prince''s residence. Therefore, the guards here know him. Seeing him in such a hurry, they didn''t dare to delay, and quickly took him to see the eighth prince.


    At this time, the eight princes are studying in their own residence. In recent times, the situation inside and outside the palace has changed suddenly, and the eight princes actually run to the palace. In fact, except for him, the other princes are similar. Action, everyone is staring at that position.


    However, there are not many people who are optimistic about the Eighth Prince ascending the throne, including the Eighth Prince himself, because Li Fei''s status in the palace is too low, and even if it is arranged according to the eldest and youngest, the Eighth Prince will not be in turn. On the one hand, the eighth prince didn''t have much hope, the only hope was that Li Fei and Princess Qi had such a relationship.


    However, no one knows how much such a relationship can play in the face of such a major event.

 2786 Chapter 2786 Excitement and guessing

    For all these reasons, everyone is not optimistic about the eighth prince enthroning, and the eighth prince himself is the same. Although at the beginning, he went to the palace to urge his mother to walk away with Princess Qi, but after being rejected by him, The Eighth Prince has almost given up now.


    Therefore, when the father-in-law next to Li Fei saw the Eighth Prince, what he saw was the Eighth Prince who was reading boredly.


    "Grandpa Li, you are not with your mother concubine, why did you come to me? Is there something wrong?" The Eighth Prince asked after seeing the eunuch.


    The eunuch finally took a breath and said to the eighth prince: "Oh, my eighth majesty, when is the time, you are still reading here, hurry up, pack up, and enter the palace with the slave."


    "Into the palace? Mother concubine is looking for me? What''s the urgent matter?" The Eighth Prince asked in confusion.


    The eighth prince only entered the palace yesterday and met his mother and concubine. One was to visit his concubine, and the other was to see if he could have a chance to get that position. After all, as a prince, who didn''t want to be emperor?Now that the opportunity is in sight, the Eighth Prince naturally does not want to give up.


    However, his mother and concubine just said to wait and see, which made the eighth prince a little angry and disappointed. Today, he did not plan to go to the palace again, but stayed in his house to read.


    Now I see the close father-in-law next to my mother and concubine coming, and, looking like that, he seems very anxious. The eighth prince is also wondering if his mother and concubine are looking for him in a hurry, otherwise, this grandfather will not So anxious.


    Although the eighth prince was dissatisfied with his mother and concubine for not helping him, he still cared about the safety of his mother and concubine. He knew that his mother and concubine¡¯s days in the palace were not beautiful, and he had never been a child since he was a child. Because of the preference of the first emperor, the relationship between the mother and son is still very good. It feels a little dependent on each other. The eighth prince is naturally worried about his mother and concubine.


    "Did something happen to the mother concubine?" the eighth prince asked concerned.


    "No, not Empress Li, but Princess Qi wants to see you." Grandpa Li said.


    "Who? Aunt Qi?" The Eighth Prince was startled, and all the books in his hand fell to the ground.


    As for the entire palace, even the entire imperial capital, who gets the most attention now, it is naturally Princess Fei Qi. Those ministers are watching Princess Qi''s movements, and the concubines and princes in the palace are also paying attention to Princess Qi. For her every move, it can be said that Princess Qi is now completely able to decide the choice of the emperor of the Da Lu Dynasty, the queen mother, and the person who determines the future of the entire Da Lu Dynasty. Naturally, she has received very high attention.


    The eighth princes are also paying attention to Princess Qi. Who will let Princess Qi now decide who the throne belongs to? The eighth princes have ideas about the throne, and naturally they are very concerned about Princess Qi. Now when they hear that Qi Gong mainly sees himself, the eighth princes are naturally showing Very excited.


    You know, during this period of time, the concubines and princes in the palace were not idle and wanted to see Princess Qi. As a result, Princess Qi did not see a single one, and the Eighth Princes naturally wanted to see Princess Qi. In front of her, I was so impressed, but none of the other princes were able to see Princess Qi, so naturally he could not. In addition, the persuasion of his mother and concubine also made the eight princes stop the idea of ??meeting Princess Qi. , But did not expect that now Princess Qi took the initiative to see him.


    "Yes, it is Princess Qi, the eighth prince, hurry up, Princess Qi is still waiting with Li Fei." Li Gonggong said.


    "Quick, quick, help me change clothes!"


    The eighth prince didn''t care about picking up the books on the ground, and quickly stood up and walked out, asking about Princess Qi''s situation while asking someone to change his clothes.


    It can be said that Princess Qi is now the most appealing person in the entire Dalu dynasty. No one dare to neglect who she wants to meet. Even, many people like the Eighth Prince are waiting for her to be summoned every day. Who doesn''t want to see Princess Qi at this time?However, Princess Qi is obviously thinking about important things during this period of time. Most people can''t see it if they want to see it, but now they want to summon themselves. Can the Eighth Prince be excited?


    However, Grandpa Li didn''t know much about the situation. He just told the eighth prince that Princess Qi took the initiative to find Li Fei today, and it seemed that he had talked about the throne and the queen mother.


    But this kind of words made the Eighth Prince quite excited and a little nervous in his heart. After all, this is about the major event of his life. Whether to be an ineffective prince or an emperor who rules the world all his life depends on now. It''s impossible for the Eighth Prince to be nervous.


    And Princess Qi was able to take the initiative to talk about the throne, which made the Eighth Prince a lot of expectations. Who doesn''t want to talk about this with Princess Qi now?Not to mention him.


    Therefore, the eighth prince did not dare to neglect. After changing his clothes, he immediately followed Li Gonggong into the palace without daring to stay for a moment.


    The fact that Princess Qi went to see Li Fei quickly spread in the palace, and even quickly spread outside the palace. After all, Princess Qi is so concerned now that everyone is watching her every move. Every bit of movement can attract attention.


    And at this sensitive moment, Princess Qi went to see Li Fei, which has to make people guess. Is it true that Princess Qi really wants to help Li Fei be in the position because of her old love. Meet some imperial concubines and princes, and then look at the promises made by each person to maximize the benefits?Could it be that she didn''t even consider the benefits for the sake of that old love.


    This makes many people confused. These people in the harem are calculating all day long. In their eyes, family and friendship are not that important. The most important thing is the interests. You must consider everything you do. To maximize the benefits, what can be done to your advantage.


    Therefore, many people still don''t believe that Princess Qi will support Li Fei and the Eighth Prince for the sake of the old love. They think that Princess Qi is going to see Li Fei at this time. It is completely coincidental and has nothing to do with the throne.


    However, when the Eighth Prince also left for the palace, some savvy people had realized that things might have changed. If Princess Qi was only going to talk to Li Fei, there was no need to summon the Eighth Prince at all.


    And those shrewd people seemed to have guessed what Princess Qi meant, and began to think in their hearts how to make a good relationship with the Eighth Prince and Li Fei.


    The eighth prince entered the palace and met Princess Qi when everyone was speculating and suspicious.


    "Yun''er has seen Aunt Qi." After seeing Princess Qi, the eighth prince left to salute respectfully.

 2787 Chapter 2787 what is the idea

    "Get up." Princess Qi said: "I haven''t seen you for a while, but Yun''er looks more and more handsome."


    Princess Qi and Li Fei have a good relationship. Before, before Princess Qi was married to Feng Jue Country, she often came to see Li Fei. Naturally, she had a lot of dealings with the eighth prince. So, for The Eighth Prince is quite familiar.


    The outside world is speculating whether Princess Qi will help her rise to power and support her son as the emperor because of her previous relationship with Li Fei. In fact, although Princess Qi does have this idea, it is not because of private relationship.


    As a princess of the Dalu dynasty, Princess Qi should naturally consider things comprehensively. Moreover, she must consider issues from the perspective of the Dalu dynasty. She cannot ignore the safety and development of the Dalu dynasty because of such a personal relationship. The person to be selected is naturally the one who is most beneficial to the development of the Da Lu Dynasty and can best help the Da Lu Dynasty to recover to its peak.


    Princess Qi has an understanding of the Eighth Prince. Compared to other princes, the Eighth Prince is very good. Although he has a little temperament, his quality is very good and he likes to read books since childhood. He is capable and capable, plus, he grew up with Li Fei and grew up with Li Fei, knows how to take care of others, and has a kind heart.


    The combination of these qualities makes him rank very high in Princess Qi''s heart. Moreover, Princess Qi can be said to have grown up watching the eighth prince from a young age, knowing him, having confidence, and knowing that he is the most suitable at present. Therefore, she took the initiative to visit Li Fei, and also asked to see the Eighth Prince.


    As for the speculation from the outside world, it is nonsense that Princess Qi is able to support Li Fei because of a personal relationship, and those who think that Princess Qi will have more contact with a few princes and look at the conditions promised by each family. It is also impossible to elect the emperor based on the one that is most beneficial to her.


    It can only be said that those people do not understand Princess Qi, and have never understood Princess Qi seriously. In their hearts, Princess Qi was just a little girl who was loved by the emperor, even a doting and inexperienced little girl, without any skill. However, they did not know that Princess Qi also had her own ideas, she was not such a short-sighted person.


    "Thank aunt for the compliment. I haven''t seen you for a while, and my aunt is even more beautiful," said the Eighth Prince.


    "This little mouth can really say, no wonder you listened to your mother and concubine, your concubines all like you tightly." Princess Qi smiled.


    The eighth prince smiled embarrassedly, his concubines really liked him.


    "Listen to your mother and concubine, have you read a book recently? What did you lose?" Princess Qi asked.


    "It''s just some historical books," said the Eighth Prince.


    Princess Qi nodded and said, "It''s not bad to like to read history books. You can know the merits and demerits of the emperors of the past. Those are really suitable for you to see now."


    The Eighth Prince and Li Fei were overjoyed when they heard Princess Qi''s words. Of course, neither of them dared to show it, especially the Eighth Prince, who was humble.


    Princess Qi can actually see the joy in the eyes of the Eighth Prince and Li Fei, but she doesn''t care about it. In the face of this kind of thing, no one can remain calm. If it is her, she will also be very excited. .


    Afterwards, Princess Qi chatted with the eighth prince at will, but did not talk about the throne. Although the eighth prince was itchy, but it was not easy to change the subject without authorization, but he still remembered his mother''s previous remarks to him. Well, at this time, deliberately discussing the topic of the throne might make Princess Qi upset. If that''s the case, it would be worth the loss.


    "Oh, when we are chatting, the sky is not early." Princess Qi realized that the sky had already darkened unknowingly, and she hadn''t noticed it just now.


    In fact, Princess Qi really likes to chat with Li Fei. She feels that she and Li Fei have a very good personality and share common topics. The previous experience outside the customs, although in the end it was a surprise, but, Princess Qi is also scared. At this time, she also wants to find someone to talk to. Li Fei is obviously a suitable candidate.


    Although Princess Qi wants to chat with Huang Feng more, she is still a woman, and she is still reserved. Moreover, some topics are indeed not suitable for talking to Huang Feng. There are sisters Li Fei and eight princes. When the younger generation is here, she can talk freely.


    It is precisely because of this that I talked for a long time without knowing it.


    "I order people to prepare meals. Sister will eat here today. After eating, we will continue to talk." Li Fei said. Li Fei is still willing to talk more with Princess Qi, strengthen her relationship and increase her impression.


    "Yes, my nephew hasn''t eaten with my aunt for a long time, so let''s go together today." The Eighth Prince also said.


    "No, I''ll go back and eat." Princess Qi stood up and insisted.


    After saying that, Princess Qi waved her hand, bid farewell to Li Fei and the Eighth Prince, and went back with the small ring, even walking in a hurry. That way, she saw Li Fei and the eighth prince, and let the two mothers and sons. People are playing drums in their hearts.


    "Mother, what do you think of Princess Qi, are you planning to help us get ahead?" The Eighth Prince couldn''t help asking his mother.


    "It''s possible, otherwise, she won''t come over on the initiative." Li Fei said, but, obviously, she is not sure.


    "But, we left her for dinner in the end, she didn''t want to, and she left in such a hurry, as if she was afraid that we would keep her." The Eighth Prince said worriedly: "Moreover, in the chat just now, she didn''t talk about anything about it. The issue of the throne is something common."


    If there was no liking in the beginning, the Eighth Prince would not think much about it, but now so many people want to see Princess Qi but can¡¯t see them, but take the initiative to meet them and chat with them for so long. The prince can''t help but think about it. After all, as a prince, it is impossible without the idea of ??being an emperor. He is just a layman.


    It¡¯s just that Princess Qi didn¡¯t give him an accurate signal before, which made the Eighth Prince still feel confused. For a while, he felt that he might have to climb to the sky, and for a while, Princess Qi came here just to visit his mother. It''s too difficult to find someone to talk to.


    "I''m not very clear." Li Fei said: "I feel that when I see Princess Qi this time, she has become more assertive than before. Perhaps, she already has a suitable candidate in her heart, and other people have nothing to say. What''s the use, you better not think about it."

 2788 Chapter 2788 Everyones Speculation

    Li Fei had to speak to comfort and remind her son, because she was not sure what the real purpose of Princess Qi came here today, although she also hoped that Princess Qi could support them both mother and son, but Li Fei did not How much confidence she knew in her heart that it would be difficult for Princess Qi to make such a big decision just relying on her past love.


    Therefore, she hopes that her son will not have too much hope. In that case, once things turn out, the greater the disappointment will be.


    However, having reached this point, how could the Eighth Prince''s heart be calm, and how could he not have hope?


    However, Princess Qi''s performance did not give him much confidence, so in the end, he could only think about it.


    In fact, both Li Fei and the Eighth Prince misunderstood Princess Qi. The reason why Princess Qi left in such a hurry was because she wanted to go back to have dinner with Huang Feng. During this time, she had always been in her own residence. , I ate with Huang Feng, because Huang Feng¡¯s identity has not been revealed. During this time, he has been living in Princess Qi¡¯s bedroom, of course not sleeping together. Princess Qi¡¯s bedroom is still very large, and the two of them are also They all ate together. The time to eat is very important to Princess Qi, because she can accompany Huang Feng to eat and chat with Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Princess Qi still attached great importance to this meal time, and naturally would not agree to stay with Li Fei for dinner.


    Princess Qi''s actions have always been under the gaze of many people. When everyone knew that Princess Qi was going to visit Li Fei, some people were already guessing that Princess Qi was going this time. Is it to help Li Fei come out?Especially after the Eighth Prince had gone, many people thought so.


    And as Princess Qi stayed with Li Fei for longer and longer, everyone¡¯s thoughts became more and more determined. Some princes and concubines have even lost their temper in their own palace. They think they might There is no hope.


    However, in the end, Princess Qi left Li Fei¡¯s bedroom before dinner, and did not choose to stay there for dinner. Moreover, she was in a hurry when she left, and seemed to be reluctant to stay there for a moment. This again made attention to Princess Qi¡¯s whereabouts. People have other ideas.


    Could it be that Princess Qi and Li Fei¡¯s mother and son fell apart?


    In the eyes of many people, even if Princess Qi wants to support a certain prince, she must set her own terms. After all, she has to plan for her future life..


    Therefore, even if Princess Qi wants to help Li Fei mother and son, she must have made an offer with Li Fei mother and son. And seeing Princess Qi finally left in a hurry, looking very worried. Obviously, many people think, This is the unsuccessful negotiation between them, so this scene will appear.


    With such speculation, many people''s minds have changed.


    Originally, some people were already going to visit the Eighth Prince, and strive to leave a good impression in front of the Eighth Prince before he became king. In this way, he could have a better future.


    However, now knowing that Princess Qi hurriedly left the residence of Li Fei¡¯s mother and son, these people hesitated again. In their opinion, it seemed that the Eighth Prince had not reached an agreement with Princess Qi. In this way, the Eighth Prince wanted Enthroned is not easy.


    Since it is impossible for the eighth prince to ascend the throne and proclaim the emperor, what are they doing in the past?Such a move would make the future emperor unhappy, so these people stopped acting and kept watching.


    As for the princes and concubines who were already a little anxious, at this time, they were greatly relieved, and their smiles returned to their faces again. In their opinion, the eighth princes had been eliminated by Princess Qi and succeeded. The first prince to be eliminated, although the eighth prince did not have much hope of ascending to the throne, they are now clearly eliminated. This is also a great thing for them, and it is naturally worthy of happiness.


    Afterwards, these princes and concubines became more active, thinking of what methods could be used to gain the favor of Princess Qi, and what kind of conditions they could accept, and Princess Qi could also accept them.


    The entire imperial capital, the entire palace, because of Princess Qi''s action today, became boiling again. Of course, ordinary people can''t see this boiling, nor can ordinary people feel it.


    And when these news reached the ears of the Eighth Prince and Li Fei, the two became even more frustrated, because their thoughts were similar to those of those people, and they felt that the Eighth Prince had no hope, which made the Eighth Prince feel very Injured, some desperately returned to his mansion, it was really disappointed.


    As for the expression of the Eighth Prince, after other people saw it, they strengthened their previous guesses. Obviously, the Eighth Prince is out.


    At this time, Princess Qi, who was eating with Huang Feng in her bedroom, had already received the news. She was a little bit dumbfounded about it. She didn''t expect that she was just anxious to come back to dine with Huang Feng. With so many guesses and interpretations, she really made her speechless.


    "You are now the focus of attention. Any one of your actions will make those people think a lot." Huang Feng is a little bit strange about this. Although he did not grow up in the imperial palace, he understands this aspect. , Not necessarily less than Princess Qi, after all, he has experienced too many things and seen too many people, and he understands human nature too much.


    "It seems that this matter should be resolved as soon as possible, otherwise, the hearts of the ministers, princes and concubines will not be settled." Princess Qi said.


    Now, the powerful and powerful people in the imperial capital are all paying attention to this matter. After all, this is about their future and the future of the Great Lu Dynasty. It will definitely attract people''s attention. Therefore, their attention is focused on this matter. There is no thought to deal with other things.


    If it was in the past, it would be fine. Princess Qi does not need to worry at all. However, there are still rebel forces in the territory of the Dalu Dynasty. They need to be suppressed as soon as possible. Every day is delayed, they will grow by a point. , The damage to the court will increase by one point, which is obviously not what Princess Qi wants to see.


    Therefore, she felt that the matter of the throne must be dealt with as soon as possible, so that someone can lead the entire Lu dynasty, so that the ministers can take care of them and handle political affairs properly.


    "So, you already have a candidate in your heart?" Huang Feng smiled: "Is that the eighth prince?"

 2789 Chapter 2789 Unusual

    Princess Qi didn''t see anyone else, but only saw Li Fei and the Eighth Prince. Obviously, this is the value of the mother and son, so Huang Feng would guess that.


    "Not bad." Princess Qi nodded. As for Huang Feng, she won''t have any concealment: "Before I was married, in this palace, I had the best relationship with Li Fei and the most talkable. Of course, , I chose the Eighth Prince not only because of this personal relationship. If the Eighth Prince is not learning and skillless, even if the relationship between Li Fei and I is good, I would not choose the Eighth Prince. However, the Eighth Prince is not that kind of person. Although there are some minor shortcomings, but the flaws are not concealed. Compared with other princes, he is already much better. However, he has not been taken seriously by my emperor''s brother. Therefore, the outsiders do not understand this very well. I just see When he grew up, I know what kind of person he is, so in my heart, he is the most suitable person."


    Indeed, it¡¯s impossible for Princess Qi to disregard the overall situation for a little personal affair. She is a princess of the Dalu dynasty. She is responsible for the Dalu dynasty and the dead emperor. Therefore, when she considers this matter, she There should not be too much personal feelings in it, so the outside world thinks that she is going to visit Li Fei, and even has the idea of ??supporting the Eighth Prince, because of the relationship with Li Fei, in fact, it is not the case.


    It is precisely because Princess Qi has had more contact with Li Fei that she knows the eighth prince more clearly and knows things that the outside world, even her brother does not know, that the eighth prince is currently the most suitable candidate for the emperor.


    "I believe in your vision." Huang Feng said: "Since you have already decided, you can announce it to the public so that those who are eager to move will stop."


    After this time of getting along, Huang Feng also knows that Princess Qi is an independent person, especially after knowing that her emperor brother died, she seems to have become more independent, and therefore, she has a decision, Huang Feng Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t refute it. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s their own business in the Dalu dynasty after all. I¡¯m an outsider, so it¡¯s hard to say too much. What I can do is to protect Princess Qi and ensure that she is not harmed. .


    Regarding the recent movements of those inside and outside the palace, not only Princess Qi is aware of it, but Huang Feng also understands something. Therefore, he also hopes that Princess Qi can solve this matter as soon as possible. In this case, those who pay special attention to this Only the person who has the matter can stop.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi naturally knew the truth: "I will announce it to the ministers tomorrow morning."


    This kind of thing is definitely not decided by casual words, it must be said on a formal occasion.


    Huang Feng nodded and agreed.


    That night, there were still people who wanted to visit Princess Qi, but they were all rejected by Princess Qi. Now that she has made her own decision, she will naturally not change easily. At this time, naturally no one will see .


    The ministers have also been paying attention to this matter. They felt that Princess Qi would make a decision in the near future. Otherwise, she would not take the initiative to go out, but she didn''t know who she would choose.


    In fact, the matter of being an emperor can be said to be a private matter of the royal family, family matters, ministers should not talk too much, otherwise, there will be suspicion of offside, but at the moment, the whole royal family has the most right to speak, it is Qi The princess is such a woman, so ministers inevitably have their own ideas, and they also want the person who is most in line with their interests to come to power.


    After all, before the death of the first emperor, because no other than the prince was determined, in theory, any prince could be on the throne. Therefore, each prince had one or two close ministers who supported them. , Because the first emperor was not too old, the ministers never thought that he would die young, so naturally there are not too many ministers thinking about which prince to go too close to. Invest in the future.


    And those few ministers who have already secretly teamed up, at this time, naturally they are more concerned about the candidates of the new emperor, and they naturally hope that the prince they support will be on the throne.


    It¡¯s just that these people who can secretly take refuge in a certain prince first want to have a good future, and their current status is generally not very high. Otherwise, they will not risk investing in advance. After all, at the time The situation is unclear. Once the investment is wrong, not only will the future be ruined, but it may even endanger one''s own life. Therefore, the ministers who are already in high positions naturally take this risky move.


    Therefore, these ministers who are not very high in status now have a low right to speak, and it is even more difficult for them to speak on the throne. What they can do is to pray in secret, and at the same time make suggestions for the prince they support. .


    However, Princess Qi didn''t enter the salt and oil, and no one would see it, which made the ministers have no choice.


    Fortunately, since Princess Qi has not seen anyone, it means that everyone is still on the starting line, and no one is behind. Everyone still has a chance. Therefore, the princes and ministers will not seem too depressed.


    In the early dynasty the next day, some ministers who arrived first seemed to feel the difference in today''s atmosphere, because the princes who are usually rare, some people actually appeared in the hall today.


    You know, these princes usually don¡¯t need to go to court, unless they encounter something special, otherwise, they will not appear in this hall. Then, today, there are princes here, depending on the situation, other The prince also seems to come.


    "What''s the situation?" A minister whispered in doubt: "Why are those few people here?"


    "Maybe it has something to do with the recent throne." Another minister''s gaze also said that the princes were turning: "Perhaps, Princess Qi has already decided who will inherit the throne."


    "So fast?" The minister said in surprise: "I thought she was going to postpone some more time."


    This idea is the idea of ??many ministers and even those princes, because the two-year-old emperor is still the emperor of the Dalu dynasty. He will sit in that position until the new emperor is elected, a two-year-old child. What can be handled?What kind of government can preside?Isn''t it all Princess Qi who stands behind him has the final say?


    It can be said that after overthrowing the Wu family and their daughters, Princess Qi completely replaced them and became the most powerful person in the Dalu Dynasty. As long as the new emperor is not elected, she will be a big one. The most powerful person in the Lu Dynasty, when everyone thinks about it, Princess Qi will naturally not give up her right easily and retreat from her current position.

 2790 Chapter 2790 Eyes Focus

    It is precisely because of this that everyone will feel that Princess Qi will not easily give up the right in her hands and make a choice easily, and may even drag the matter for a long time.


    It''s just that the different atmosphere and scene in this hall this morning made everyone wonder and think a lot. I don''t know what Princess Qi is thinking about. Is it true that she really has to decide?Decided so soon?


    Everyone is a little unbelievable, because so far, Princess Qi has only met the eighth princes, the final result is not very good, and the other princes have not been seen. Without negotiating the benefits, she can Hand over the power easily?


    Anyway, everyone does not believe it.


    As there are more and more ministers in the hall, the voices of discussion are getting louder and louder. After all, the matter of the throne is of great importance. It can be said that it is related to the vital interests of each of them. They have to care about this matter. , Is also what they are most concerned about recently, and even because of this matter, they are not so concerned about the growing power of the insurgency.


    After all, in the eyes of everyone, the insurgents are made up of mud legs, and they may be able to achieve for a while, but in the end they will definitely not be a big climate. In the end, victory will belong to the court. Don''t worry too much.


    What''s more, even though they are in the imperial capital at this time, there is actually an army fighting with the rebel forces on the front line. Those were all the troops sent by Wu Yan when he was still alive. After Wu Yan died, Princess Qi Those troops were not recalled. Everyone even felt that when they decided on the candidates for the new emperor, there might have been news of a great victory on the front lines.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry too much about the rebel forces. What they are most concerned about is the choice of the new emperor.


    At this moment, the Eighth Prince also appeared in the eyes of everyone, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    No way, as the only prince who has been received by Princess Qi, the eighth prince is indeed a bit special among the princes. If it is not the last, Princess Qi hurriedly left Li Fei¡¯s bedroom before dinner, I¡¯m afraid, There are already many people who believe that the Eighth Prince is the candidate for the new emperor, and thus surround them.


    However, it was precisely because of Princess Qi''s behavior that everyone realized that the eighth prince was received by Princess Qi, but the final result was not good. Obviously, he did not meet Princess Qi''s requirements and was eliminated first.


    Therefore, after seeing the arrival of the eight princes, the ministers just looked at him, and no one came forward to greet him actively. Now is the critical period for the emergence of the new emperor, and the other princes are also in the hall at this time. On top, the new emperor in the future must be among these people, and therefore, they don''t want to do this kind of thing in front of the emperor in the future, that is to reduce their impression points.


    After the eighth prince entered the hall, he naturally felt the gazes of everyone. Those gazes made him a little uncomfortable, some were curious, some were indifferent, and some were just gloating, which made him feel bad. The eighth prince, his mood became even worse.


    In fact, after returning from Li Fei''s bedroom last night, the eighth prince has not been in a good mood. Like other thoughts, he felt that he had been eliminated by Princess Qi, which made him extremely frustrated.


    This morning, someone told him to come to court, he knew it, and the other princes would also come. Therefore, the eighth prince guessed that it was Princess Qi who had made the decision. No matter who the candidate is, it must not be him, otherwise, Last night, Princess Qi would not leave in such a hurry, nor would she stop chatting about the throne with him when chatting. If Princess Qi was satisfied with him, she would not leave in such a hurry, let alone stay here. Do not mention a word when chatting.


    Because of this idea, the Eighth Prince originally didn¡¯t want to come to the court and lied that he was sick. He didn¡¯t want to see other people successfully climb to the summit with his own eyes, especially when he had a chance, that would make He felt even more uncomfortable.


    It''s just that the person who came to inform him repeatedly told him that no matter what important things, he must go to court, and he must not use any excuses to refuse, even if he is really sick, he must pass the disease.


    This caused the Eighth Prince to have a bit of complaint against Princess Qi in his heart. In his opinion, Princess Qi did this a bit too much. She has been eliminated and she has no idea about that position. Why must she go by herself? , Have to watch others climb to the top with your own eyes and be sure you have failed?


    However, at this time, Princess Qi is still the most powerful person in the Great Lu Dynasty. He has to obey Princess Qi''s orders. Otherwise, neither he nor his mother will have a good life, and it will be considered an emperor. No, you can¡¯t even have the position of the prince or the prince?Have to think about your future?


    Therefore, even if it was unwilling in his heart, the eighth prince came, and after entering the hall, it was as he expected that he received special attention from everyone.


    "Eighth brother is here? Come here, everyone is here, you are the only one left." The eldest prince said enthusiastically when he saw the arrival of the eighth prince.


    The eldest prince¡¯s mood now can be said to be very good, because he is the eldest among all princes. Before, Wu Yan was still alive and did not respect the order of elders and children. He appointed eleven princes as emperors, which made the prince the least. Happy, after all, in the order of eldest and youngest, the throne should be him, and now, because of Wu Yan, he has lost that opportunity.


    However, at that time, Wu Yan and his daughter were so powerful that even if the eldest prince was dissatisfied, there was nothing he could do. If he really dared to raise any questions, he might die inexplicably. The eldest prince would be familiar with this kind of battle. However, for the sake of his own life, the eldest prince chose to be silent, even if he was angry in his heart, there was nothing to do.


    The sudden appearance of Princess Qi gave the elder prince hope. As soon as Princess Qi appeared, she killed Wu Yan and his daughter by thunder means. At the same time, it also hinted that the eleventh prince was not a suitable candidate for the emperor. The prince was naturally happy.


    The relationship between the eldest prince and princess Qi is not very good, but it is not bad. Moreover, he is the leader of the ranking and has the support of some ministers. It can be said that he is the most likely candidate for the new emperor. People.


    During this period of time, the eldest prince also wanted to visit Princess Qi, but he didn''t see anyone. Fortunately, except for the eighth princes, no other princes saw Princess Qi, which made him feel a little relieved.

 2791 Chapter 2791 quarrel in the hall

    The eldest prince thought that when all the princes were not received by Princess Qi, his conditions in all aspects were the best, and he was also the person most hopeful to become the emperor. Therefore, during this period, although he has been I was anxious not to be able to see Princess Qi, but I was still somewhat excited.


    Especially after knowing that Princess Qi kicked off the eighth prince and lost an opponent, the eldest prince was even happier.


    Because of this, he is in a good mood now seeing the Eighth Prince.


    In the eyes of the eldest prince, the other princes are still their own potential opponents. Although he feels that he has the most hope, the other princes still have hope. Therefore, the prince is not good for other princes. Even if there was a complexion, it was just forced out.


    However, it is different for the eighth prince. The smile on the face of the eldest prince at this time is from the heart, because in his opinion, if there is any prince who can''t ascend the throne, it must be the eighth. The prince is now, he has been eliminated by Princess Qi. In this way, the eighth prince is no longer his enemy, and the eldest prince naturally doesn''t need to be cold-eyed to the other party.


    On the contrary, the grand prince also showed a look of enthusiasm. This was done in order to show his measurement and vision in front of the ministers and gain their approval. After all, although the throne is currently viewed, The dominance is in the hands of Princess Qi, who made her show the thunder means as soon as she came back, and other people naturally awed her a little.


    However, this does not mean that the opinions of the ministers are completely useless. In fact, the opinions of these ministers are still very useful. After all, Princess Qi has not been in the Dalu dynasty for a while, and it is inevitable to have something to the princes. If you don¡¯t understand, you may consult the ministers. After all, this is a major issue, and Princess Qi may not dare to make arbitrary decisions, and if Princess Qi¡¯s decision makes all the ministers dissatisfied, then Princess Qi may also change idea.


    Therefore, the opinions of these ministers are still very important.


    In addition, the eldest prince did this in order to gain the favor of the eighth prince, so that the other party can support him and gain the support of a prince, which is also very important, which will increase his chances of final success.


    And the eighth prince must have been hit at this time, and when he expressed concern for him at this time, he would lean on himself.


    Sure enough, as expected by the eldest prince, after hearing his greeting, the eighth prince smiled at him. Although this smile is a bit reluctant, the eldest prince can fully understand that if he is eliminated, he might also smile. If it doesn''t come out, the eighth prince can have such a performance, it is already very good.


    Moreover, the prince also noticed that the eyes of the ministers around him were obviously more satisfied, which made the prince even more satisfied.


    "Yeah, isn''t this the old eight? I heard that Princess Qi went to your mother''s concubine and met you. You are the first prince that Princess Qi has seen during this period. It''s amazing. We can''t even see it. Well, should we congratulate you?" The third prince next to him didn''t have the same idea as the elder prince, and said directly to the eighth prince.


    The three princes usually look down on the eight princes, especially when Li Fei is not liked by the emperor, which makes the three princes more emboldened to look down and even bully the eight princes. Now, after knowing that the eight princes have been eliminated, the three princes will naturally not miss it. This contempt, the opportunity to hit the Eighth Prince.


    The smile that the eighth prince had just squeezed out immediately stiffened on his face, and his face was suddenly darkened. After all, this incident had really hit him hard. If the relationship between Princess Qi and Li Fei is similar, if Princess Qi If he didn¡¯t see Li Fei, and he didn¡¯t see him, he might not think so much, even if in the end, other princes ascended to the throne and proclaimed the emperor, he would not have much emotion, after all, he and his mother concubine Usually his status in the palace is already low, and it is completely understandable that he has not been able to go further.


    However, the bad thing is that the relationship between Princess Qi and Li Fei is quite good, and also went to see Li Fei, and met him again, which made the Eighth Prince''s mind alive, and naturally there was more expectation. In this case, if he learned that he was eliminated, it would indeed be a big blow to him.


    Originally, the eighth prince didn''t want to think about it, but now it was mentioned by the third prince, which naturally made his heart more uncomfortable.


    "The third child, how do you speak, everyone is brothers, pay attention to what you say." The prince scolded with a straight face.


    In fact, the grand prince¡¯s heart was already happy. The stupid performance of the third prince further complemented his good performance just now. I believe that the performance of the two has been seen by the ministers. The ministers naturally knew who performed better.


    Although the actions of the third prince will make him feel refreshed, it will show his careful and jealous attitude. Such performance will greatly reduce his impression of the ministers. For the prince , This is naturally a good thing.


    "Huh! What do I do, don¡¯t have to tell you, Big Brother." The third prince didn¡¯t buy it, and was still very arrogant: "You should take care of yourself. I heard that you made people run away eight times a day. The palace, as a result, I haven''t seen Princess Qi even once, should you think about how to use other methods to please our Princess Qi?"


    After being exposed in public like this, the big prince, who was secretly happy in his heart, suddenly turned gloomy. He didn''t expect that his third brother would be so shameless to himself, and he would say such things in public. I know, it''s not just me who wants to see Princess Qi to give things away. The other princes also have similar actions, but they go more frequently.


    "The third child, don''t talk about the boss, you are not much better." At this time, the fourth prince also said: "I heard that you took out all the night pearls that you treasured by the Xihai Kingdom. , I want to give it to Her Royal Highness Princess Qi, it was given to you by the Emperor Xian. You have always been very precious. I didn''t expect that I would be willing to take it out this time. It''s a big deal."


    The third prince''s face also blushed. He didn''t expect that he had done it so concealed that he would be told by the fourth child. Could it be that there is a ghost next to him?The fourth child has someone next to him to monitor him?


    The more the three princes think about it, the more they feel that this possibility is really great.

 2792 Chapter 2792 is really here

    With the participation of the four princes, the quarrel between the princes became more and more fierce. Everyone exposed each other''s shortcomings, wanted to beat each other and discredit each other''s image, even if he knew the big prince who always wanted to maintain a good image. At that time, he also participated in and attacked other princes.


    Among all the princes in the audience, only the eighth prince stood there without speaking. This quarrel can be said to be caused by him. However, he himself did not participate. One is that he himself does not want to participate in this kind of mess, and the other The thing is, the other princes completely ignored his existence. They exposed each other to discredit the image of others and reduce the possibility of them ascending the throne.


    And the eight princes have been eliminated by Princess Qi, and the image is not important, so there is no need for everyone to discredit him.


    The eighth prince also fell close, he really has no intention to participate in these messy things now, just want to stay alone.


    And the quarrel of several princes naturally attracted the attention of the ministers in the hall. After all, these people are all princes, and their status and status are not ordinary, but now, each of them is like a shrew cursing the street. , It is really shocking.


    And as the princes became more quarrelsome and fierce, the topics they talked changed from the matter of pleasing Princess Qi to other things. Until this time, the ministers did not know that these princes were actually secretly I have done so many sloppy things, I don''t usually see this.


    "Your Majesty, come! Your Royal Highness Princess Qi, come!"


    Just when the princes were arguing fiercely, the eunuchs in the hall suddenly yelled. Then, the quarreling princes suddenly fell silent. They realized at this time, they are in the hall now, and immediately Qi Qi The princess is coming, if Princess Qi sees them like this, she might not have a good impression of them.


    Therefore, everyone stopped arguing, but they still disliked each other, but they didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Princess Qi helped the little emperor walk up, the little emperor sat on the dragon chair, and Princess Qi was sitting next to her.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the dragon chair, and many people knew in their hearts that the little emperor had not been sitting on it for long, and that position was about to change.


    When the princes looked at the dragon chair, their eyes were very bright and very hot. They all yearned that they could sit in that position. Only by sitting in that position can they become the most powerful in the entire Da Lu Dynasty. People.


    There was only one position, and only one person could sit on it. Therefore, the princes looked at each other, and the hostility in each other''s eyes was even more obvious.


    After the little emperor sat down, everyone began to bow down and salute, even the princes. Although the little emperor above was their brother, he was even younger than them, but whoever let the person sit in a higher seat, sit Is the location prominent?


    After everyone got up, Princess Qi said: "My lords, our minister is a kingdom in the heavenly dynasty. The territory is vast. There are many things to be handled every day. There are thousands of people to manage, so we can become Our emperors of the Great Lu Dynasty are all outstanding people, and they are outstanding people."


    Having said this, Princess Qi paused and did not continue.


    At this time, the people in the hall were very surprised, because they had already heard what she meant from Princess Qi, she was really ready to abolish the little emperor today and support the new emperor.


    Although everyone had speculated about this matter before, everyone was surprised when it really happened. Moreover, many of them had guessed before that Princess Qi would not do this in a short time. It''s because, once the new emperor ascends the throne, then Princess Qi''s rights and status will inevitably be affected. Therefore, Princess Qi should not establish a new emperor so quickly and surrender the power in his hands.


    However, what happened now proved that they were wrong before. Princess Qi is really ready to establish a new emperor today. She is about to hand over her power, and she already has a suitable candidate in her heart.


    Who is the one?


    Everyone is speculating that except for the eighth princes, the other princes should be able to, because Princess Qi only saw the eighth princes, the other princes did not see, so the other princes, at this time, the chances are almost equal, who There are opportunities.


    The princes, except the eight princes, were all excited and looked at Princess Qi nervously, hoping to hear their name from her mouth.


    As for the Eighth Prince, although there are some expectations in her heart, after all, Princess Qi did not clearly say that she is inappropriate, but the Eighth Prince''s expectations are less than others, and they are not as excited as everyone else, and some are just sad.


    Princess Qi sat on it and saw the expressions of the people below, especially the expressions of the princes, the excitement and tension shown by the eldest prince and others, she could understand, but what did the eighth princes look sad? ?He doesn''t expect this?He doesn''t want to be emperor?However, when I was chatting with him yesterday, I obviously felt that he also had a lot of ideas about the throne, and Li Fei also had the same meaning. Why is this performance now?


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know what she did yesterday, which misunderstood the other princes and ministers, but also made the Eighth Prince misunderstood. The Eighth Prince thought she had been eliminated by Princess Qi, and now she wants to establish a new emperor. The Eighth Prince was naturally sad. In his opinion, no matter who Princess Qi supported, it could not be himself anyway.


    Princess Qi couldn''t understand, but she didn''t get too entangled. She thought that the Eighth Prince hadn''t rested well, or was thinking about other things.


    Princess Qi paused here for a while, and continued: "So, I think the current emperor of our Dalu dynasty is not very suitable. He became the emperor because of the selfishness of some people, so I decided , Abolish the identity of the Eleventh Prince and redefine the new emperor, what do you think?!"


    coming!It''s really coming!


    After hearing Princess Qi''s words in person, everyone was not too surprised, because they had guessed about it before, but now Princess Qi has just said it clearly.


    After Princess Qi finished speaking, the ministers and several princes knelt down and shouted together: "Your Royal Highness is wise!"


    Especially those princes shouted the most vigorously. If the emperor doesn¡¯t come down, how can they go up?

 2793 Chapter 2793 Its Him!

    Seeing that there was no objection from everyone, Princess Qi also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, although, because of the previous eradication of the Wu family, her status in the hearts of the ministers and the royal families in the entire imperial capital increased suddenly, especially that Wu Yan could still Being caught under heavy protection means that there are experts around Princess Qi, and there are forces that they don''t know about.


    Therefore, these people are in awe of Princess Qi at this time, and Princess Qi can also have the opportunity to decide on a candidate for the emperor. However, this is a big matter after all. Princess Qi is also afraid of opposition. If there are few opponents, it is still It is easy to say that if there are too many people who oppose it, she is afraid that she will not be able to suppress it.


    Fortunately, everyone did not object, which made her plan half the success, and the next half was the question of the choice of the new emperor.


    Thinking of this, Princess Qi looked at the eight princes in the palace, and then said loudly: "Since everyone is not opposed to the establishment of a new emperor, then I propose to choose the eight princes as the new emperor of our Great Lu Dynasty!"


    Princess Qi''s voice just fell, and the needle fell in the whole hall!


    Everyone looked up and looked at Princess Qi with surprise. None of them thought that Princess Qi would actually name such a candidate.


    Including the Eighth Prince himself!


    Everyone thought that Princess Qi would choose a prince among the other princes except the eight princes to be the emperor of the Dalu dynasty. Everyone would not be too surprised who chooses, because in the hearts of the ministers, these The princes have the same possibility of ascending the throne. No one has an absolute advantage. Even the big prince who feels good about himself is only slightly more confident than the other princes. I really want to say that they have more control than other princes. A big advantage is not necessarily true.


    However, everyone did not expect that Princess Qi did not propose the princes, but chose the eighth princes who had been "eliminated" by her. This was really beyond everyone''s expectations.


    The eighth prince himself looked at Princess Qi dumbfounded. When he heard his name from Princess Qi¡¯s mouth, he had such an expression. He really did not expect that he still had a chance, and he was really caught by Princess Qi. Selected!


    Before, when Princess Qi hurriedly left his mother and concubine, the Eighth Prince, like everyone else, felt that he had been eliminated. He was even prepared for this, no matter who was selected, he It won''t be him.


    However, in the end, it was him!


    After being shocked, the Eighth Prince is ecstatic!


    Yes, it is ecstasy. This feeling of going from hell to heaven is really wonderful. Just when he thought he had been eliminated, he realized that he had already won. How could this reversal? Excited him?


    Be the emperor!That was what he dreamed of and what other princes wanted to do. However, there was only one throne. Compared with other princes, the eighth princes had no advantage, but now the throne fell to him. How can you not be ecstatic?


    However, while the eight princes were ecstatic, it was the doubts and anger of the other princes!They feel they have been fooled!


    Before Princess Qi said the name of the eighth prince, they all felt that they might be selected. They all felt that they had an advantage. However, Princess Qi did not choose them in the end, but chose one. In their opinion, they have already chosen one. People who have been eliminated, how can this make them not angry or angry?


    Even, they have a feeling of being fooled.


    It turned out that after meeting the eighth prince, Princess Qi did not eliminate him, but chose him. Therefore, Princess Qi did not meet the other princes again. Therefore, Princess Qi decided to announce this in the morning of today. , What the two sides did not negotiate terms, what the eighth prince has been eliminated, these are all lie, it is the combination of the eighth prince and princess Qi!


    Thinking of the eighth prince just pretending to be sad after being eliminated, the princes felt that the anger in their hearts was a little uncontrollable. They believed that this was the eighth prince deliberately doing this after knowing that he was selected. Play with them, watch their jokes!


    How could the parties not know about the election of the emperor?How could Princess Qi give up her right easily?The two of them must have negotiated the conditions before deciding on this matter, so the Eighth Prince must have known the result a long time ago.


    However, in this case, the Eighth Prince still had to act for them, depending on their jokes, including the fact that Princess Qi hurriedly left Li Fei¡¯s residence before, she was also acting!Just to deceive them!


    These princes thought more and more, and it was precisely because they had such an idea, so they were very angry with Princess Qi and the eighth prince!


    "Is this something wrong? Why is he? What qualifications does he have? Why not me?" The angry prince, somewhat irrational, raised his head to princess Qi and asked angrily!


    If it is Wu Yan standing above, then even if the eldest prince has more dissatisfaction in his heart, he dare not express it, because Wu Yan''s power and power have far exceeded his prince, and Wu Yan has already Having stood in the officialdom of the Great Lu Dynasty for many years, it is not something ordinary people can question casually, even if he is a prince!


    However, Princess Qi is different. Although she used thunder to destroy Wu Yan, everyone except the Wu family awed her, but she is a woman after all. In this society, the status of women is lower, and The image she thought, there was no way to make others fear her. The eldest prince thought that his identity was not lower than that of Princess Qi. He did not refute her before. It was because the other party helped him ascend to the throne. However, now Princess Qi has chosen eight. The prince became the emperor, which made the eldest prince no longer tolerate it, especially when he thought that the other party was deceiving himself and was watching his own jokes, the eldest prince even ignored it.


    Therefore, he did not hold back, and directly questioned Princess Qi.


    "Yeah, why is he, he is an incompetent person, why should he be the emperor of our Dalu Dynasty?"


    "Yes! I object too!"


    With the big prince taking the lead, the other princes all objected one by one, with anger and dissatisfaction on their faces. Obviously, they were all dissatisfied with Princess Qi''s arrangement.


    And those ministers, no matter what they thought, they didn¡¯t say anything at this time. First, they didn¡¯t want to get involved. Otherwise, if they stood in the wrong team at the end, they would be a disaster for themselves. It was the princes who opposed it. This was more like the royal family''s own family affairs, and they naturally couldn''t say anything.

 2794 Chapter 2794 kill two birds with one stone

    Faced with this situation, Princess Qi was a little flustered. After all, as others thought, Princess Qi was just a princess in the palace who had no knowledge of world affairs, and had not experienced any major events. Now, she was suddenly taken by the prince. Hostility is also a lot of pressure for her.


    However, Princess Qi quickly calmed down, because this situation, it can be said that she had anticipated it before, although it was said that because of the shoveling of the Wu family, she had some prestige among the people. However, not everyone is convinced of her, let alone this kind of important matter involving the throne, it is normal for some people to have different opinions, especially those princes,


    As a prince, who doesn''t want to be an emperor, an existence above 10,000 people?It can be said that all the princes have this idea, and these princes have no obvious advantage. Anyone can become the emperor. In other words, whoever becomes the emperor will not be convinced by others, and they will oppose it. , They don¡¯t think they will lose the election.


    Therefore, even if the person selected by Princess Qi is not the eighth prince, other princes will also raise objections, but the status of the eighth prince may be a little lower, so the opposition of these princes will be more intense, in essence , But there is not much difference.


    Because of this, Princess Qi quickly calmed down and looked at the princes and said: "Do you all think you are suitable?"


    All the princes nodded. At this time, it is not a time of humility. Who can feel that he is worse than others?


    However, the eighth prince was a little anxious. This finally made Princess Qi choose herself. Why, at this time, something went wrong again?Of course he didn''t want any accidents.


    However, although the Eighth Prince was anxious, there was nothing he could do, because Li Fei¡¯s low status in the harem led to his not very high status. Therefore, no ministers usually got too close to him. In China, the right to speak is not very important. It can be said that whether he can ascend to the throne depends entirely on Princess Qi¡¯s opinion. With Princess Qi¡¯s support, he can still hope to ascend to the throne. If there is no support from Princess Qi, then , He has no hope at all to go to that position.


    Therefore, at this time, even if he speaks, it will not have any effect, and can only be anxious, and hope that Princess Qi can stick to her own opinions and not be moved by the other princes.


    "You all think you are suitable, but there is only one throne. No matter who I choose, I think you will oppose it," Princess Qi continued.


    The princes did not speak, obviously, Princess Qi said what they were thinking.


    "But, do you think you are better than His Royal Highness the Eighth Prince?" Princess Qi asked: "Which one of you thinks you are stronger than His Royal Highness the Eighth Prince, what is it, tell me?"


    "I am better at handling political affairs than him." His Royal Highness said first.


    "I am also good at handling political affairs." The third prince also said. Obviously, the most important thing to be a prince is to handle political affairs. As for the other things, they are just additions.


    "Political affairs?" Princess Qi said with a constant expression: "The political affairs that our Dalu dynasty most need to deal with are the rebel forces in the territory. So, since you all feel that you are very capable, then one person will lead a team. , Choose a city, if anyone can drive the rebels out of the city, whoever becomes the emperor, how about?"


    Everyone in the hall fell silent, obviously not thinking that Princess Qi would do this.


    In fact, Huang Feng reminded her of what Princess Qi did. Both she and Huang Feng had already expected that after Princess Qi chose the eight princes, there would definitely be opposition from the prince, and the current power of Princess Qi It is not impossible to suppress all these objections, but doing so will leave many hidden dangers.


    Originally, Princess Qi still felt that with her current prestige in the Dalu Dynasty, it is easy to decide who the throne belongs to. However, Huang Feng reminded her that the other princes, even if they were convinced on the surface , In private, it is inevitable that there will be other ideas, and those ministers, even if they are not right, but they may not really believe in the eight princes. After all, the eight princes did not show much talent before.


    After Huang Feng¡¯s reminder, Princess Qi realized that she wanted to make things simple. You know, she planned to leave with Huang Feng after the matter here is resolved. When the time comes, she will not be pressed here, others If the princes, and even the ministers, oppose the Eighth Prince and violate the Eighth Prince''s orders, then, did she harm the Eighth Prince and the Dalu Dynasty?Maybe the Dalu dynasty will fall into civil strife.


    Therefore, it must not be so hasty to force the Eighth Prince to come to power, and then Huang Feng told her this suggestion, and Princess Qi agreed without thinking.


    For Princess Qi, for the Dalu Dynasty, this was a two-kill idea. It was able to elect the new emperor of the Dalu Dynasty and suppress the rebels in the territory. How could Princess Qi object?


    The reason why Huang Feng proposed this is also associated with Feng Jueguo¡¯s old emperor¡¯s previous practice. In fact, Feng Jueguo¡¯s old emperor¡¯s approach was not wrong, but they encountered Huang Feng, a big change. This led to the failure of his plan. Otherwise, with Feng Jueguo''s strength, even if it is to divide the troops, it will be able to destroy other countries outside the pass, and Feng Jueguo''s old emperor can smoothly select the most suitable People come to be emperors.


    It''s just that they accidentally met Huang Feng.


    After Huang Feng put forward this suggestion, he was afraid that the Dalu dynasty would have the same situation as Feng Jueguo. You must know that the Dalu dynasty''s army no longer has much advantage when facing the rebels. The rebels have improved their equipment and their numbers have increased, but their combat effectiveness will not come up for a while.


    However, these princes of the Great Lu Dynasty did not have much experience in leading soldiers, just like Wu Yan before. Therefore, Huang Feng was really afraid that they would be defeated by the rebel forces like the previous Feng Jueguo. In that case, I am not helping Princess Qi or Da Lu Chao, but will harm them.


    Therefore, after putting forward this suggestion, Huang Feng also asked Princess Qi if she was really optimistic about the Eighth Prince, and the answer given by Princess Qi was naturally yes. With Princess Qi, Huang Feng planned to help the Eighth Prince in secret. In this case, it would be difficult for the eighth princes to lose, and in this way, after the final result came out, the other princes and ministers would have no opinion, and it would be useless to have opinions, and the forces in the Da Lu Dynasty would also Will be wiped out.


    This is really killing two birds with one stone!

 2795 Chapter 2795 Bad News

    "Okay! I agree!" After a while of silence, the eldest prince spoke first.


    The eldest prince thought very clearly, although he was the first to speak against Princess Qi for supporting the eighth prince, but that was an act of anger. In fact, he knew that Princess Qi was now above the Dalu dynasty. If Princess Qi, regardless of her own opposition, insists on supporting the Eighth Prince, then the eldest prince believes that he and the other princes cannot stop at all. The ministers in the court may hesitate , But, in the end, no one would stand up against it. After all, the powerful Wu Yan was just taken care of by Princess Qi, and the ministers would not think that they were more powerful than Wu Yan.


    Therefore, as long as Princess Qi insists on her own opinion, then the eighth prince will be enthroned, that is unstoppable. The only thing she can do is to get angry in her heart. At the same time, in the future, some decrees of the eighth prince will be violated. But nothing will change.


    But now, Princess Qi proposed to determine the ownership of the throne according to their respective abilities. This gave the eldest prince see hope. After all, he is still very confident in his own abilities. The eldest prince of the Lu Dynasty, the environment in which he grew up determined him, and his ears would only be filled with all kinds of praise. Therefore, his self-confidence has always been sufficient.


    What''s more, this is indeed an opportunity, better than letting Princess Qi directly support the Eighth Prince?


    "I agree!"


    "I agree!"


    The other princes also reacted at this time and said one after another, like the eldest prince, they are very confident in their own abilities and feel that they will definitely be able to beat others, and they have a chance to win that position. Naturally, she will not give up. At this time, if she opposes Princess Qi''s suggestion, then, in a rage, she directly supports the eighth prince in the upper ranks. Then, they have nothing to stop. Therefore, Princess Qi''s idea For them, it is still very good.


    The ministers in the palace also had no opinion on Princess Qi''s suggestion, and even many people were surprised that Princess Qi was able to make such a suggestion.


    In the eyes of everyone, Princess Qi is now in the Dalu dynasty and has a lot of right to speak. Even if other princes are not happy, Princess Qi wants to forcefully support the eight princes to the throne, just as other princes have done. As they thought, these ministers dare not fight against Princess Qi at this time. After all, Wu Yan''s body is not cold enough yet, that''s a lesson for the future.


    However, these ministers did not expect that Princess Qi did not choose to forcefully support the eighth prince, but chose such a method, which surprised all the ministers. As for the ministers, they also admired Princess Qi''s temperament and her intelligence.


    This is indeed the best of both worlds. It can suppress the rebel forces in the territory and distinguish the abilities of the princes, and select the most suitable person. At that time, who is being selected as the emperor, then the others There won''t be any dissatisfaction and complaints, because this is earned by others.


    Therefore, these ministers, at this time, naturally would not object to Princess Qi''s suggestion, and were even satisfied with it.


    At this time, in the entire hall, the eighth prince was the most unhappy and most dissatisfied. Of course, this dissatisfaction of the eighth prince was not directed at Princess Qi, but at the other princes.


    Originally, the Eighth Prince had given up hope, thinking that he had been eliminated by Princess Qi, but he did not expect that Princess Qi unexpectedly chose him, which made the Eighth Prince overjoyed and excited.


    However, before he was more happy, the other princes expressed their opposition, which made the eighth prince very angry. If other princes were selected and someone opposed, the eighth prince would not feel much, but, The person being opposed now, but myself, he is already very close to that position. As a result, the other princes are unwilling to see themselves sitting in that position, which naturally makes the eighth prince angry.


    Then, seeing that Princess Qi could not withstand the siege of so many princes, she chose to compromise. The eighth prince was angry and helpless. In this situation, he had no choice. He was only one person. In fact, the other princes were obviously on the same line, which made him feel powerless.


    Moreover, the other princes all agreed with Princess Qi''s opinion. If he objected, it seemed to others that he was afraid and lacking self-confidence. This was obviously not acceptable.


    Therefore, in the end, the Eighth Prince could only be forced to agree with helplessly.


    "Okay, since you all agree, then this is the case!" Princess Qi said.


    Everyone naturally no one objected.


    At this moment, a messenger suddenly ran in from outside and shouted from a distance: "Eight hundred miles in a hurry!"


    The people in the hall were suddenly shocked. It was obviously a matter of urgency that could use "800 li to expedite", and for the current Da Lu Dynasty, the most critical thing is naturally the affairs of the rebel forces in the territory. Could it be that, What happened there?


    Everyone felt a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Sure enough, when the soldier was allowed to go to the palace, he told everyone a very bad news, that is, the army on the front line was defeated again, and was defeated again by the rebel forces led by Wang Cheng, although this time it was not defeated. Wu Yan was miserable, but it was also a heavy loss.


    "How could this be?" Princess Qi said in a panic. She didn''t expect this to be the case.


    Originally, she thought that the situation on the front line should be relatively stable. Therefore, she decided to let these princes choose the rebels in one direction to fight and suppress them. In Princess Qi''s view, although not all The prince can succeed, but at least there will be no danger. After all, the power of their Dalu court still has the upper hand.


    However, the news that came back now has shaken her thoughts. Wu Yan''s defeat is understandable. After all, he doesn''t understand command, but now the frontline commanders are all experienced generals and there are no outsiders. Guiding professionals, how could they still lose? Moreover, they also lost miserably. This is really unreasonable.


    Can the things proposed before continue?


    Princess Qi hesitated in her heart.

 2796 Chapter 2796 how to lose

    Princess Qi wants to support the eight princes. It is true that some princes look down on other princes. However, this does not mean that she wants those princes to take risks and die. After all, these princes are all her princes. Brother''s son is her descendant. Although many of them are older than themselves, they are relatives after all.


    Therefore, when she knew that the rebel forces had become so powerful that even the experienced generals could not beat them, Princess Qi hesitated and became scared. She began to think, the previous proposal, is it right? Still appropriate.


    Not only Princess Qi hesitated, but the princes also hesitated a lot at this time.


    Originally, in their opinion, it would not be too difficult to fight the rebels made up of mud legs. Although the army of the Dalu court could not defeat the windy army outside the Guan, they had to deal with those mud legs. But there is no problem.


    However, this news came now, which made their hearts feel a little drummed.


    Although they are very confident in their own abilities, but now I heard that the experienced generals actually failed, which made them hesitate. This matter does not seem to be very safe. , What if he led his army to the past, defeated, was captured, and fell into the hands of those mud-legged people, wouldn''t they be miserable?


    Is it even life-threatening?


    The princes who have always cherished their own lives are a little nervous and hesitant at this time, and there is nothing to be surprised.


    "Tell me, what''s going on in this matter?" Princess Qi above her face looked a little ugly and said to the messenger.


    Her face is ugly, not only because her previous proposal may not be very suitable, but also, more importantly, that the rebel forces have had this big victory and their strength has been greatly improved. The princess also believes that it is not very difficult for the imperial army to defeat the rebels, but now they don¡¯t have that self-confidence. The powerful rebel forces have already made Princess Qi feel a deep threat. She suddenly realized , If this matter is not handled properly, then the Dalu dynasty is likely to be in danger, and as a princess of the Dalu dynasty, she naturally does not want such things to happen.


    The messenger quickly released the information he knew. The whole hall was quiet. No matter it was the princes or the ministers, they didn''t speak. At this time, they were all listening to the narration of the messenger quietly.


    With the narration of the messenger soldier, everyone also knew what happened. It can be said that the imperial army of the Dalu Dynasty was defeated again this time because they were totally careless.


    Without Wu Yan¡¯s blind command, the imperial army¡¯s attack on the rebels really went smoothly, and they fought several victories one after another. This made the generals feel a little ecstatic. They felt that the rebels were nothing but this. They soon Those rebels can be wiped out and suppressed.


    And at this moment, Wang Cheng, the leader of the rebel army, sent people to convey to them his idea of ??surrendering. Those generals did not have the slightest doubt about Wang Cheng¡¯s words. In their opinion, Wang Cheng¡¯s The rebels have lost several games in a row, with a lot of casualties. At this time, it is completely understandable that they want to surrender.


    And they did not refuse Wang Cheng''s surrender. The rebels were able to surrender on their own initiative, and their court army could also have less losses. Therefore, the generals were still willing to accept Wang Cheng''s surrender.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Wang Cheng didn''t really want to surrender. The reason why he proposed to surrender was only to delay time. At the same time, he paralyzed the hearts of the generals and made them negligent.


    And those generals, under the care, really caught Wang Cheng¡¯s weirdness. They sent people to accept the surrender of Wang Cheng¡¯s troops. However, the troops were ambushed on the way and their people were ambushed. , It is Wang Cheng''s person.


    This result naturally made the generals very angry. They quickly dispatched an army to attack Wang Cheng¡¯s army completely. However, when the main army of the imperial court left the city, Wang Cheng sent it over, thinking Those who wanted to make peace talks had been ambushing in the city early, and then, taking advantage of the gap where the main force had left, they desperately opened the city gate and let the long-awaited Wang Cheng main force enter the city.


    After entering the city, Wang Cheng obtained the food, grass, weapons and equipment left by the main force of the imperial court. Then, he led the army out of the city again. The re-armed rebels became stronger and stronger than the army left before. Flanking the imperial army.


    At this time, the court¡¯s army also learned that their base camp was sneak attacked and occupied. The dry food they carried could not last long. Morale was naturally affected. Later, under the command of Wang Cheng, The rebel forces defeated the court''s main army in one fell swoop, and once again caused heavy losses to the court.


    In fact, from the very beginning, Wang Chengcheng was deliberately showing the enemy¡¯s weakness. His army was funded by countries outside the Guan, and gained from the extermination of Wu Yan¡¯s army. The strength has long since been different from what it used to be. It''s just that he did it deliberately, just to paralyze the nerves of the generals of the court.


    The generals of the imperial court have the ability, but they, like the ministers in the imperial hall, think that Wang Cheng''s people are not enough to prove it. Therefore, they did not take Wang Cheng too seriously, and therefore, successively Victory, no one made them feel any strange, but took it for granted.


    In the end, when Wang Cheng really shined his sword, these generals suffered a defeat, and the defeat was very thorough and suffered heavy losses.


    After listening to the narration of the messenger soldiers, everyone remained silent again. They realized at this time that they had really underestimated this rebel force before, and the court, after these two consecutive defeats, was powerful. However, the rebel forces have continued to increase in power, and the court has become very sleepy if it wants to eliminate those rebel forces.


    At this time, no matter how optimistic people are, they can''t guarantee that they can easily defeat the rebels. As for the princes, the expressions on their faces are constantly changing.


    They have fully affirmed that the current rebel army is strong enough, and if they lead the army, they may really have no return. In this case, they really hesitate.

 2797 Chapter 2797

    "His Royal Highness, did you change your previous proposal?" After considering it, the prince said tentatively, "It''s not that we are afraid of the rebels, but that the rebels are already powerful now. We people Although it has some abilities, in terms of combat, after all, it is not as good as those generals. If we fail, it will be nothing. We are afraid that the rebel forces will grow stronger again and threaten the court."


    "Yes, I think what the emperor said is reasonable, does the princess consider changing the content of the assessment?" The third prince also agreed.


    Then, several other princes also echoed one after another. Obviously, they were not willing to go to the front at this time, it was too dangerous.


    "His Royal Highness, the Weichen felt that what the princes said is reasonable, the rebels are getting stronger and stronger, and even the veterans in the army are not sure to defeat them, and the princes have no practical experience in leading troops. I am afraid, Lose on the battlefield." A minister also stood up and said.


    Later, several ministers came forward to support these views.


    If it were before, these ministers would not say anything, thinking that the choice of the emperor was the royal''s own business, and they were not qualified to intervene. Moreover, they all felt that Princess Qi''s suggestions were very good.


    However, it is different now. Now they all know that the strength of the rebels has been greatly improved compared to before. Even the experienced generals on the front line suffered losses and suffered defeats under the rebels, and these princes We, it is basically impossible to surpass the generals and defeat the rebels on the battlefield.


    If it is for other assessments, several princes have failed, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s a big deal to do it again, but this kind of battle is different. First, the princes¡¯ own safety is a great danger. , If something goes wrong, it is life-threatening.


    Secondly, the princes do not have much experience, and the possibility of failure is very high. Once they fail, they will further fund the development of the rebel forces. At the same time, the power of the court will be further lost, and this harm will be great. It would even threaten the lands and villages of the Great Lu Dynasty, and threaten their status.


    Therefore, these ministers would stand up one after another at this time and echo the opinions of the princes.


    Of course, there is nothing wrong with Princess Qi''s own proposal, but no one thought that the strength of the rebels would develop so fast, the court had reached the point where it could no longer fail, and if it failed, the court would be really dangerous.


    Princess Qi, who was already a little hesitant, became more hesitant in her heart after hearing the words of these princes and ministers. The worry of the prince and those ministers was also the worry in her heart. She was worried about the safety of those princes and also Worried about the Jiangshan Sheji of the Dalu Dynasty, and now, seeing the prince and ministers also worry about this, she is even more worried.


    "If that''s the case, then..." Finally, after worrying about herself and adding other suggestions, Princess Qi planned to change the content of the assessment. However, at this moment, Huang Feng, who was standing next to her, She shook her head slightly to signal her not to change the content of the assessment.


    This time, Huang Feng followed Princess Qi. However, he appeared as an eunuch and stood beside Princess Qi without saying a word. Therefore, no one had seen the difference before. The reason why Huang Feng After that, it was natural that Princess Qi knew that today''s matter was important, and she was afraid that she could not hold back the place, so she let Huang Feng follow.


    Princess Qi, who had planned to change her mouth, stopped immediately after seeing Huang Feng''s signal, and then she only froze for a second before she made a decision.


    "The content of the assessment will not change." Princess Qi continued. Everyone thought that Princess Qi would change her words, but they did not expect that she would choose to persist.


    Before, everyone could see the hesitation on Princess Qi''s face. Therefore, they were still very sure about Princess Qi''s change of words. However, everyone did not expect that Princess Qi changed her words halfway and retracted. Up.


    "This time I chose our emperor from the Dalu Dynasty. As an emperor, we must think for the entire Dalu Dynasty and the people of the entire Dalu Dynasty. Now the people are suffering and the rebels are raging. As a candidate, you should not be Retreat at this time and be afraid." Princess Qi looked at the princes and said: "In addition, I also believe that as the sons of my emperor brother, you are the best, and you can definitely defeat the rebel forces!"


    However, those princes are used to enjoying life, how could they be willing to take risks at this time, so most people are still very scared in their hearts, and they are not moved by Princess Qi.


    "Of course, you have your own concerns, and I can understand them." Princess Qi said: "I allow you to give up this assessment. Those who give up can stay in the imperial capital without leading the army to the front. Of course, correspondingly, also Then lost the right to fight for the throne."


    The princes showed hesitation on their faces. Princess Qi has already said very clearly. If you want to fight for the throne, you must lead the army to the front line. Of course, you can not go, but you have to give up the throne.


    This put all the princes in a dilemma, not knowing how to choose.


    "What? What are the mothers and mothers doing? Whatever you think in your heart, choose what you want!" Princess Qi said.


    "His Royal Highness, is this a bit hasty?" a minister asked.


    Obviously, they did not want to put the fate of the Da Lu Dynasty in the hands of these princes who had never been to the battlefield. The previous Wu Yan was an example. He was indeed a very powerful official, but after he went to the battlefield, it was a relief. The rookie who took off ended up in a disastrous defeat.


    But now the Great Lu Dynasty can''t afford to defeat, so at this time, sending the princes to the front line, this is not a trouble.


    However, Princess Qi is now determined. She shook her head and said, "No, if you want to become an emperor, you have to go through the most difficult challenges, otherwise how can you convince everyone?"


    At this time, the princes are hard to talk, Princess Qi said so, if they still object, it would appear that they are incompetent and timid.


    However, after hesitating for a while, a few princes rejected it first. Of course, they would not say that they were afraid, but that they were afraid that they would make a mistake in their decision and defeat the army, which would damage the power of the court and threaten Jiangshan Sheji. , Then they are sinners through the ages. At this time, let those professionals go.


    Most of the princes at the scene chose to give up. In the end, only the eldest prince, the third prince, and the eighth prince did not speak.


    However, all three of them had hesitating expressions on their faces. Obviously, no one dared to be so confident to guarantee that they would be fine.

 2798 Chapter 2798 I am willing to go

    "What do you three think?" Princess Qi looked a little nervously at the remaining three princes who had not yet expressed their views.


    Although Princess Qi continued this assessment according to Huang Feng''s intention, she did not look down on those princes who chose to give up. In fact, she didn''t really hope these princes would take risks.


    However, since the assessment continues, she certainly hopes that some of the princes will stand up and express their willingness to accept the assessment. Otherwise, they will all give up. Doesn''t it seem that her suggestion is very bad?


    Especially the eighth prince, Princess Qi is very optimistic about him, hoping that he can ascend the throne and become the emperor, if even he chooses to give up, then Princess Qi will be very disappointed.


    The three princes still hesitated on their faces. Just when everyone thought they would also choose to give up, the eighth prince suddenly stood up and said, "I am willing to accept this assessment!"


    The audience was shocked, including the eldest prince and the third prince who had not yet expressed their views, they all looked at the eighth prince with surprise, not knowing why he said that.


    In fact, the eighth prince also gritted his teeth to make this decision. Of course, like the other princes, he was also a little bit afraid of going to the battlefield, but for him, he did not have too many choices. If he chooses to give up, maybe, he will say goodbye to the throne completely. For the prince, he chooses to fight.


    The eighth prince knew that if even he gave up, then the eldest prince and the third prince were likely to give up. In that case, Princess Qi would have to choose other assessments, and for other assessments, the eighth prince had nothing to do. Too much confidence, because his position in the court and in the palace is incomparable with other princes. Once Princess Qi chooses other assessment content, then he is likely to lose the competition. Yes, in that case, he would really see the throne completely.


    In addition, there is another reason for the Eighth Prince to make this choice, and that is the look in Princess Qi¡¯s expectant eyes. Before, Princess Qi was able to choose him to inherit the throne. The Eighth Prince was very grateful to Princess Qi in his heart. When Princess Qi looked at herself with expectant eyes, the eighth prince felt hot in his heart and made this decision. Although he regretted slightly after saying the decision, but when he saw Princess Qi¡¯s relieved eyes At the time, the Eighth Prince felt that the choice he made was not wrong.


    "This can be regarded as a return of her trust in herself." The Eighth Prince thought.


    "Lao Ba, are you really planning to go to the front line?" The prince seemed to be a little unbelievable.


    "Yes." Now that the decision has been made, the eighth prince has no retreat, and he locks in: "I think what the princess said is reasonable. Every one of us from the Great Lu Dynasty should do it, especially It is us princes who should lead by example and take the lead. Even without this competition, I am willing to go to the front!"


    The words of the eight princes made him leave a good impression in the hearts of ministers. In any case, the eight princes have this heart and courage, it is very rare, especially when other princes are hesitant. It is even more commendable under the background of


    The eldest prince and the third prince, seeing the comforting gazes on the faces of the ministers, suddenly felt uncomfortable in their hearts. At this time, if you don''t make a statement, I am afraid that in the end, the ministers will stand on the side of the eighth prince.


    "I am also willing to lead the army to the front lines to destroy those rebels!" The prince said.


    "The same is true for me! If you don''t suppress those rebels, I won''t return to the court!" The three princes followed suit.


    After speaking, both of them looked at the eighth prince with a bit of bitterness, complaining about him in their hearts, and the other princes had similar expressions.


    Originally, the two princes and the third princes also wanted to give up like the other princes. When the time comes, all the princes choose to give up, so Princess Qi can only choose to do it in other ways. Assessment, a relatively safe way to assess.


    However, the eighth prince became a "traitor" and actually said that he was going to the front line, which instantly shattered the beautiful thoughts in the hearts of the eldest prince and the third prince. The eighth princes were gone, and they had to go, otherwise, no matter what. After the Eighth Prince has gone, whether he wins or loses, as long as he doesn''t die, he will have a much better impression in Princess Qi''s heart and in the hearts of other ministers.


    This was obviously not what the eldest prince and the third prince wanted to see, so they had to go, and naturally complained about the behavior of the eighth prince in their hearts.


    The other princes also complained about the eighth prince in their hearts. They chose to give up. It was not that they were really willing to give up the throne. They just wanted to force Princess Qi to choose other assessment methods. However, the eighth princes are now expressing their position to go to the front. This caused the other princes who had given up to grit their teeth with hatred towards the eight princes in their hearts.


    However, they have all chosen to give up. The eldest prince and the third prince can still talk about going to the front line, but they have completely no chance. It can be said that they are now bidding farewell to the throne, regardless of the three who go to the front line. How did the prince behave? As long as they didn''t die, then the throne might be chosen among the three of them.


    "Very good!" Although I was worried about the safety of the princes, Princess Qi was very happy to see the three princes expressing their opinions: "Since you are all willing to go to the battlefield, then, the previous assessment continues, the frontline warfare is tight, and the dynasty is scattered. After that, you all prepare, and then, go to the front as soon as possible."


    Since some people are willing to go, then naturally there is no need to think about other assessment methods, and Princess Qi is naturally very happy.


    The early dynasty quickly dissipated. Today¡¯s early dynasty has a lot of things for the ministers, not small. First, the front line was defeated, and then three princes were willing to venture to the front in order to fight for the throne. These ministers can only It is hope that the three princes, even if they can''t suppress the rebels, don''t let the situation worsen, otherwise, it will be really hard to deal with.


    "Yun''er, you really want to go to the front line? Or, I''ll talk to Princess Qi, then you don''t go, then we won''t fight for the throne." After Li Fei knew that her son was going to the front line , She was immediately worried. Although she had hoped that her son would be the emperor before, she was unwilling to ask her son to take risks, because this was the child she had depended on since childhood. She couldn¡¯t bear it, she would rather Her son is not an emperor, and she only hopes that her son will be safe. In that case, she is already satisfied.

 2799 Chapter 2799 mother and son dispute

    As a concubine living in the palace, although she used to be fresh and indifferent, she must have some desire for power due to the influence of the environment. Therefore, she also hoped that she could be the queen mother and her son could be the emperor. In that case, their mother and son''s life in this harem will be much better, and they will not be bullied or looked down upon.


    However, when this desire for power is related to the life of her son, Li Fei did not hesitate to choose her son. She would rather continue to live the same life as before, rather than be the queen mother and the emperor. She didn''t want to see her son go to the front line and take risks. She was just such a son, she couldn''t bear it.


    However, when the Eighth Prince heard what his mother said, he shook his head and said: "This can''t work. I''m already in the hall, in front of many ministers, and promised Princess Qi. How can I go back at this time?"


    The eighth prince was naturally afraid and nervous in his heart. He was also reluctant to part with his mother. The current rebel army is not the previous rebel army. Once he goes to the front, he is likely to be defeated and captured like the generals before. .


    However, since the choice has been made, the eighth prince does not intend to regret it. Originally, he should have been completely missed from the throne. Now, because of Princess Qi, he has an opportunity. He does not want to miss this opportunity. He thinks Need to fight.


    "You can go to Princess Qi and say that you have to give up fighting for the throne? If others want to gossip, let them go." Li Fei said. She would rather listen to those gossips than see her son take risks. What''s more, it''s not that she has never heard gossip in the palace over the years, and she can survive in the palace. There is no problem with her mentality in this respect, and she will not care about the gossip.


    "It really can''t, you just said that I''m sick, you have to stay and take care of me." Li Fei said, Li Fei was willing to lie for the safety of her son.


    The Eighth Prince saw that his mother was so worried about him, he was amused and moved. If possible, he certainly hoped to stay and be with his mother. However, he knew that he had to fight this time for himself and For his mother''s future life, he must fight this time, even if it is really dangerous, he can''t shrink back.


    "Mother, don¡¯t worry, even if I go to the front, nothing will happen. I¡¯m the prince. It¡¯s not my turn to fight and kill the enemy. At most, I will command and command in the camp. What''s the matter?" The Eighth Prince comforted his mother.


    "That''s not safe either." Li Fei shook her head and said: "I heard that the camps where the army was stationed before were all given by the rebels. Even if you stay in the camp and don''t go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, you Not safe, who knows if those rebels will come again."


    Li Fei¡¯s concern is obviously not unreasonable. Before the strength of the rebels was not so strong, they were able to bypass the frontline army and end the lair of the imperial army. Now, after a big victory, the strength of the rebels is even greater. It''s too strong, if we had another operation to end the lair, the court army would definitely not be able to bear it.


    "It''s okay. Before, they were too careless and underestimated the enemy, so they would be like that. Don''t worry, I will not underestimate the enemy, and nothing will happen." The Eighth Prince comforted.


    In fact, the eight princes did not know what to say. If they said that their imperial army did not underestimate the enemy, they would still be confident of defeating the rebels. However, now that the strength of the rebels is stronger, their side is even weaker. Even if it is not underestimating the enemy, it may not be able to beat them.


    However, with such worries, the Eighth Prince obviously would not talk to his mother. His mother was already worried about him, and he couldn''t talk about the things that made her worry more.


    However, Li Fei was not persuaded by the Eighth Prince, but still persuaded the Eighth Prince to give up the fight with a worried look.


    At this moment, someone came to report, and Princess Qi came.


    Li Fei and the Eighth Princes were taken aback for a moment. They didn¡¯t know what Princess Qi was doing at this time. However, Princess Qi¡¯s current status was not ordinary after all. Li Fei and the Eighth Princes did not dare to neglect, so they hurriedly welcomed Princess Qi in. , Especially Li Fei, was already thinking about how to talk to Princess Qi about the eighth prince.


    "Princess Qi is here just right. Later, I will tell her that I am sick and I hope you stay and take care of it." Li Fei said.


    "Mother, how can this be? This is not to deceive Princess Qi." The Eighth Prince was a little dissatisfied.


    "It''s better to deceive if you deceive. It''s better than going to the battlefield to take risks. Afterwards, I will apologize to Princess Qi." Li Fei said.


    "No, I don''t agree." The Eighth Prince said.


    What else did Li Fei want to say? At this time, Princess Qi had already walked in under the guidance of her servants, and Li Fei couldn''t say anything.


    "Welcome your Royal Highness Princess Qi." Li Fei and the Eighth Prince hurriedly saluted.


    Ordinarily, in this palace, the identities of Li Fei and the eighth princes are actually not lower than that of Princess Qi. There is no need to be so polite to Princess Qi. However, Princess Qi is now the most powerful person in the entire palace. A person, let alone Li Fei and the eighth prince, even other people, they must respectfully salute when they see her.


    "Don''t be so polite and get up." Princess Qi said. Then, she sat down beside Li Fei and said to Li Fei: "Yun''er is about to go to the battlefield. My sister won''t blame me for sending him to the battlefield, right? "


    "I''m just about to talk about this." Seeing that Princess Qi took the initiative to talk about it, Li Fei quickly said: "Sister, I feel a little sick recently. I hope Yun''er can stay and take care of me. I''m really embarrassed not to go."


    "Mother!" the Eighth Prince shouted.


    However, Li Fei just gave him a glance and ignored him. She continued to look at Princess Qi and said, "I know, it¡¯s inappropriate to do this, but I¡¯m just such a son. I don¡¯t want him to take risks. I feel a little sick, let him stay. As for the throne dispute, we also gave up."


    "Is this my sister or Yuner?" Princess Qi asked.


    "I meant it." Li Fei said, "However, Yuner also agrees."


    "I don''t agree!" The Eighth Prince did not follow his mother, but immediately retorted: "I don''t want to give up, I want to go to the battlefield!"


    "What nonsense!" Li Fei reprimanded: "That''s all for this matter!"


    "No, I don''t agree!" The Eighth Prince insisted.

 2800 Chapter 2800 Introducing Huang Feng

    Li Fei and the eighth prince couldn''t help but princess Qi spoke at this moment.


    "You stop for a while and listen to me first." Princess Qi said.


    Only then did Li Fei and the Eighth Prince stopped, and they remembered that Princess Qi was still here, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    "I agree with Yun''er''s point of view, and I also hope that he can go to the front line, I am very optimistic about him." Princess Qi said.


    When the eighth prince heard Princess Qi''s words, a smile appeared on his face, although he was indeed nervous, but when he heard Princess Qi''s words, he suddenly felt that he was more courageous.


    However, Li Fei was a little unhappy. She looked at Princess Qi and said, "Sister, Yun''er grew up when you watched. You can''t watch him go to such a dangerous place. I''m just such a son. What happened to him, how can I live?"


    With that said, there were tears in Li Fei''s eyes. This was not a pretense, but she was really worried about her son and was reluctant to let him take risks.


    In fact, Princess Qi is about the same age as the eighth princes, even smaller than the eighth princes. However, who made Princess Qi''s generation older? Therefore, it seems that the eighth princes were grown up by Princess Qi. wrong.


    "Sister, don''t cry first." Princess Qi said, "As you said, Yun''er grew up by watching me, so how can I let him take risks?"


    "Then your consent will not let him go to the front line?" Li Fei asked rhetorically, this time the assessment was hosted by Princess Qi. She said that the Eighth Prince didn''t need to go, so naturally she didn''t need to go.


    "No." Princess Qi shook her head and said, "I still hope Yun''er will go, but I can guarantee his safety."


    "How to guarantee? The battlefield is so chaotic, the rebels are so cruel, and the swords are eyeless, what if something happens to Yun''er?" Li Fei said.


    Indeed, how chaotic the battlefield is. Although Li Fei has never been there, she has also heard that even a person as powerful as Wu Yan defeated the battle after going on the battlefield. Moreover, she was almost captured. Li Fei didn''t believe that Wu Yan herself didn''t take her safety seriously. As a result, was it different that something happened?


    Therefore, even if Princess Qi promised to protect the safety of the eight princes, Li Fei did not believe it and was not at ease.


    "I will send someone to Yuner. With this person, even if Yuner is surrounded, he will definitely be unscathed." Princess Qi said to Li Fei.


    "Who? Who can be so powerful? You are not lying to my sister, are you?" Li Fei did not believe it, even the eighth prince did not believe in Princess Qi''s words. No matter how great her personal bravery is, she will not be able to achieve much on the battlefield. Role, in that environment, self-protection is a problem, can you protect him?


    Therefore, the Eighth Prince felt that Princess Qi was lying and comforting his mother.


    "How could I lie to my sister." Princess Qi said: "I must have heard of some things about me outside the customs, right?"


    Li Fei nodded. He indeed heard some news that Princess Qi was outside the customs. In fact, when Princess Qi returned to the Dalu dynasty again, a lot of her news spread.


    "The elder sister should know that I was a life of nine deaths outside the customs, and faced many dangers." Princess Qi said: "There have been many times, I almost died, but in the end I was relieved."


    Both Li Fei and the Eighth Prince nodded. According to the news they heard, it was indeed the case. However, the two of them were somewhat unbelieving before, thinking that they were all rumours. The true situation of Princess Qi should not be so dangerous.


    But now that Princess Qi said that, it seems that those news are not fake, or that they are not all fake.


    Li Fei seemed to have thought of something, she said: "Is it possible that my sister has turned the danger to a breeze many times, relying on the person in your mouth?"


    "Not bad." Princess Qi said. She turned and pulled, and Huang Feng, who had been standing next to her, said: "It''s him, Huang Feng. Because of him, I''ve saved myself many times. I will let Huang Feng follow the clouds. By your side, Yun''er will not be in danger if this is the case. Huang Feng is really powerful."


    Let Huang Feng follow Yun''er. This is what Princess Qi and Huang Feng have long thought of. In fact, Princess Qi, like the ministers, is not very confident of the three princes, even if she is optimistic about it. The prince, she also doesn''t have much confidence. After all, these princes usually live in the palace and have no experience in leading soldiers at all. If the rebels are vulnerable, it is okay. With the bravery of the army and the experience of the generals , Even if the three princes have no commanding ability, they can win in the end.


    However, those rebels are obviously not mobs anymore, at least not anymore. They were able to defeat the imperial army twice in succession. It is definitely not a coincidence. Moreover, the strength now is stronger than before. In this case, the three are not. Experienced prince, it is very difficult to lead troops to defeat those rebels.


    Originally, Princess Qi planned to change the content of the assessment. However, because of Huang Feng''s intention, she chose to persist. Afterwards, Huang Feng also assured her that he could guarantee the safety of the three princes. In addition, he could help the eight princes win Test.


    With Huang Feng''s assurance, Princess Qi naturally has nothing to worry about. She has long believed in Huang Feng. Huang Feng said that the three princes will be fine, then there will be nothing, Huang Feng said He can help the Eighth Prince to win the competition, then the Eighth Prince will definitely win!


    Under this circumstance, how could Princess Qi be willing to watch the Eighth Prince give up? What''s more, the Eighth Prince did not give up, but Li Fei chose to give up because she was worried about the safety of the Eighth Prince, which is even worse.


    "Is he really that amazing?" Li Fei and the Eighth Prince both looked at Huang Feng and said. Before, they hadn''t paid attention to Huang Feng. They saw him following Princess Qi as an ordinary guard. Now it seems that this is obviously not the case.


    "Of course!" Princess Qi said confidently: "If I hadn''t had him, I would have died outside the barrier, how could I be able to come back? Moreover, Wu Yan was also caught by him."


    "Wu Yan was caught by him?" Li Fei and the Eighth Prince were shocked.


    Obviously Wu Yan is very sorry. The guarding power of his mansion is definitely not weak. In such a tightly guarded place, Huang Feng can actually catch Wu Yan, and it is still intact. This is definitely not what ordinary people can. Did it.


    Before, many people were speculating about who caught Wu Yan, but they didn''t expect that it was the young man in front of him, this ordinary-looking young man.


    However, if what Princess Qi said is true, then Huang Feng is indeed very powerful, and there will be no problem with him protecting the Eighth Prince.

 2801 Chapter 2801 good attitude

    Li Fei and the Eighth Prince naturally did not know Huang Feng, but if Huang Feng really caught Wu Yan, then he was indeed a very capable person. In this case, he would protect the Eighth Prince and the Eighth Prince. Even if the prince is on the battlefield, there is no danger.


    And Huang Feng also knew that although Princess Qi agreed to let the three princes go to the battlefield, she did not want any accidents to the three princes. Therefore, Huang Feng naturally wanted to ensure the safety of the three princes. Let Princess Qi rest assured.


    In fact, for the emperor, it is not necessary to have the ability to command the battlefield. Otherwise, what do the generals do?As the emperor of a country, you only need to know how to use people.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and Princess Qi proposed this assessment. In fact, they did not really expect them to be able to put down the rebellion. They just wanted to see their ability to deal with problems, and at the same time, to see their courage.


    Therefore, those princes who have voluntarily given up will naturally no longer have the right to fight for the throne, and Princess Qi also clearly told Huang Feng that she is more optimistic about the eight princes than the other princes.


    Therefore, Huang Feng intends to protect the Eighth Prince himself, one is to ensure his safety, and in addition, he can also use his own means to help the Eighth Prince win this competition.


    As for the two princes and the third princes, although Huang Feng would not personally protect them, he would secretly arrange for a few masters to follow. In this case, although they cannot help them defeat the enemy, they must be protected. , But it can be done.


    It can be said that because of the arrangement of Huang Feng and Princess Qi, the eight princes have been invincible from the beginning. If Huang Feng''s help, he can''t defeat the rebels, then the first prince and the third prince Two people are even more unlikely to win.


    It''s just that the eldest prince and the third prince didn''t know about this situation, and the eighth prince didn''t know either. He simply believed that the arrival of Huang Feng was the princess Qi to ensure his safety, and did not think of anything else.


    Although such an arrangement seems unfair, after all, Huang Feng¡¯s ability is very strong. There is a big difference between him and without him. However, Princess Qi doesn¡¯t feel that she is doing this. There is nothing wrong with her. The choice was made based on the usual habits and abilities of the three princes. It can be said that the choice of the emperor was long ago. Obviously, the eight princes¡¯ past actions and abilities must exceed The eldest prince and the third prince had the "eccentricity" of Princess Qi.


    Knowing that Huang Feng was the "super bodyguard" sent by Princess Qi to her son, Li Fei immediately became enthusiastic about Huang Feng, and quickly asked him to sit down, and asked him to bring up food and drink, but did not send Huang Feng. Treated as a normal servant, the eighth prince next to him is the same, and he is very kind to Huang Feng.


    This alone made Princess Qi and Huang Feng very satisfied. Princess Qi knew very well that if they were replaced by the Grand Prince or the Third Prince, even if they knew that Huang Feng was assigned to them to protect them, They only regard Huang Feng as a more powerful guard, and they will not really look at Huang Feng differently. This is one of the reasons why Princess Qi is not optimistic about them. Both of them always feel that they are superior, not to mention Huang Feng. Such "guards", even those ministers, in the eyes of the eldest prince and the third prince, are only their royal "subordinates", and they will not really respect them.


    Li Fei did not have as much thought as Princess Qi. The reason why she was polite to Huang Feng was because she knew that with her son and Princess Qi insisting, there was no way to change the matter of her son going to the front line. In this case, she certainly hopes that her son can be safer. As for whether she can win the competition in the end, she doesn''t care so much.


    For this reason, for a super expert like Huang Feng, she is naturally very polite. She also hopes that Huang Feng can protect her son. It should be better for Huang Feng now. At the critical moment, this is Amulet for my own son.


    The eighth prince did not see Huang Feng¡¯s special feature. Like his mother, he just thought that Huang Feng was sent by Princess Qi to protect him, not to help him. However, even so, he was not right. What kind of mentality does Huang Feng despise? In his opinion, he can abduct Wu Yan under such a tight defense. This has already shown that Huang Feng is not an ordinary person, but the eighth prince who aspires to ascend the throne and proclaim his emperor. Such a capable person naturally wants to get acquainted with.


    Because Li Fei and the Eighth Prince have attached great importance to Huang Feng, the appearance of Huang Feng did not change the atmosphere here, but it seemed more harmonious.


    Princess Qi''s visit to Li Fei again soon spread to the ears of the eldest prince and the third prince. This made the two of them more determined to continue the comparison. They all understood that, psychologically, Princess Qi should She supports the three princes. However, in order to convince the crowd, Princess Qi made a comparison. If the two of them give up like other princes, then, no surprise, Princess Qi will choose the eighth prince to be the emperor. of.


    In other words, this competition is their last chance. If the two fail, then they have nothing to say, but if they win, then the throne is theirs. Even if Princess Qi supports the Eighth Prince, it is useless. After all, this contest was brought up by Princess Qi herself, she couldn''t slap herself in the face.


    The eldest prince and the third prince don¡¯t feel that they are worse than the eighth prince, they are still very confident in themselves, even if the eighth prince has the support of princess Qi, it is useless, because on the battlefield, there is no support from anyone. That¡¯s fine, and since the Eighth Prince wants to convince everyone, then in terms of dispatching the army, he will not be too partial to the Eighth Prince. Otherwise, even if the Eighth Prince wins, it will be difficult to convince people, Princess Qi''s idea , It is difficult to achieve.


    But in the case of equal strength, the eldest prince and the third prince did not believe that they would lose to the eighth prince. Therefore, the two princes did not pay too much attention to princess Qi after knowing that Princess Qi was going to Lifei again. What can you do with support?Now that the game has started, the next step is to look at their respective performances. On the contrary, Princess Qi''s opinion is not important.


    At this time, Wang Cheng didn''t know that he had become the target of a few princes. At this time, he was full of ambition, planning to take down the entire Dalu Dynasty.

 2802 Chapter 2802 Wang Chengs ambition

    At this time, Wang Cheng was indeed full of ambition and self-confidence. Since returning from outside the Guan, Wang Cheng''s development has been quite smooth.


    Outside the Pass, using the domineering general''s relationship, Wang Cheng obtained a lot of materials and equipment, which greatly improved the strength of his rebel forces.


    However, at this time, what he upgraded was only the external equipment. In fact, the army under him was mainly peasants who had no combat effectiveness and had not been trained. He was really trained and can be called it. There are not many soldiers who can fight, which is why many officials of the Da Lu Dynasty look down on them.


    It can be said that although the power of the insurgent forces at this time has been greatly improved in terms of weapons and equipment, it has not greatly improved the real strength. If it is really fought, it will not be an opponent of the court''s regular army.


    Wang Cheng also understands this. Therefore, he is actively using the time to train his subordinates and work hard on their fighting ability. Of course, this takes time, and he himself understands this.


    But at this moment, Wu Yan came, and Wu Yan led an army to kill him.


    At first, when Wu Yan led the army to kill, Wang Cheng was very nervous, because his army has not been trained yet. At this time, it won''t take advantage of the regular army, let alone. , Wu Yan brought a lot of troops, and Wang Cheng had no bottom in his heart.


    However, he has reached this point. Even if he chooses to surrender, he will not end well. Therefore, Wang Cheng can only choose a battle. What he didn''t expect was that Wu Yan was an important court official, but In terms of leading combat, he was really a rookie. Moreover, he was a rookie. He was so confident that he did not listen to the opinions of the experienced generals under his men. He insisted on going his own way. This Coke broke Wang Cheng, so Wang Cheng caught Seizing the opportunity, he beat Wu Yan''s team.


    This heavy blow not only allowed him to defeat the court¡¯s army and obtain a large amount of materials, equipment, and prisoners. More importantly, he also exercised his army, giving them the experience and ability to fight against the court¡¯s regular army. , So that their combat effectiveness has been significantly improved, and at the same time, he also let his soldiers understand that the court''s regular army has nothing to fear, they can also be defeated!


    It can be said that when Wang Cheng was most difficult, it was Wu Yan who helped him. It was Wu Yan¡¯s incompetence that Wang Cheng¡¯s insurgent forces had undergone a qualitative change. The combat effectiveness had directly risen several steps. The number of people fighting has also increased significantly.


    After that war, Wang Cheng¡¯s strength increased a lot, and he became the veritable number one in the rebel army in the Dalu dynasty. Not only his generals, but also trusted and admired him more, the rebel forces in other areas also One after another came to vote, which made Wang Cheng''s hands once again greatly improved.


    Afterwards, as expected by Wang Cheng, the court did not relax its vigilance against them, and once again sent a large army to conquer them. In fact, at this time, Wang Cheng, who had greatly increased in strength, had already been on the frontline battlefield with the court. Although the ability of the regular army in World War I cannot be said to be a stable win, there is still some hope.


    However, Wang Cheng did not choose to fight recklessly. Instead, he fought and retreated, creating an illusion of being constantly defeated. In fact, the defeated troops of Wang Cheng were nothing more than parts with little combat effectiveness. In this way, he not only paralyzed the generals of the imperial court, but also took the opportunity to successfully get rid of some burdens, making his army more streamlined, and his strength did not drop at all.


    After that, Wang Cheng used the generals'' intentions to show their true strength and successfully defeated them.


    Two consecutive victories were won, and they were still big victories. This made Wang Cheng''s prestige in the hearts of the soldiers of the rebels reached its zenith, which greatly increased the confidence of the soldiers of the rebels. At the same time, the strength of Wang Cheng''s men was once again. There was a terrible growth.


    At this time, Wang Cheng no longer hides his ambitions, and it is useless to hide. The two consecutive failures will definitely make the court attach great importance to him, even if he shows weakness again, the court also does it. I wouldn''t believe it anymore, so if that''s the case, he naturally chose not to hide it anymore.


    He attacked surrounding towns one after another, showing his strength and ambition, and what he did was indeed to allow more rebel forces to vote, and at the same time, the morale of his soldiers rose greatly.


    Successive victories made Wang Cheng¡¯s ambitions continue to grow. At the beginning, he just wanted to live. Later, he wanted to own a piece of his own territory. Now, he wants the entire Da Lu Dynasty, especially It is the situation of the imperial family of the Dalu dynasty being unstable.


    Although he was constantly fighting, Wang Cheng did not stop investigating the news from the imperial capital. Therefore, he knew that Princess Qi had returned, and he also knew that Wu Yan was destroyed and the little emperor was about to be deposed. After that, Even more I know that the assessment that Princess Qi gave to the princes is actually to fight against herself.


    But when he knew this, Wang Cheng almost didn''t think he had heard it wrong.


    You know, those princes who grew up in the palace have no experience in commanding battles at all, and because of their birth, they all have eyes above the top, even worse than Wu Yan before. How can such a person command the army?


    Originally, Wang Cheng thought that he had defeated the court''s army many times in succession. It should be that the court would pay enough attention to him, and would send more troops and more capable generals to attack him. However, when he did not expect , The imperial court actually sent such a rookie.


    "Women really don''t have much knowledge!" Wang Cheng sneered at his residence.


    Wang Cheng knew that at the court, it was Princess Qi who supported the overall situation, and it was also the content of the mediocre assessment that Princess Qi arranged. Therefore, this made Wang Cheng very despised of Princess Qi and felt that she was acting nonsense. Isn''t this harming my own people?


    However, this is obviously a good thing for Wang Cheng.


    If the court really values ??itself and sends experienced veterans, then it is not impossible to win, but it will be very difficult. However, now it is three rookies who are here. Come, Wang Cheng felt that it was God who was helping him. Under this circumstance, if he couldn''t take down the entire Great Lu Dynasty, he would be a little sorry for God.

 2803 Chapter 2803 We Will Win

    There were still some Wang Cheng who had no confidence. After learning that the court had actually sent three rookies to attack him, he immediately seemed confident. As long as he defeated the team led by these three princes, he would further damage the court. The power of the imperial court has already suffered a lot from the soldiers who passed the previous two times. If it fails again this time, the imperial court will definitely be greatly injured. At that time, he will be able to smash the entire Lu dynasty. They were all shot down.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng began to actively prepare for war, and his soldiers were a little afraid of the imperial army before. After all, the imperial army represented the imperial court, and they were just mud legs that only planted crops before. For officers and soldiers, there is a natural fear in my heart.


    However, after defeating the court''s army twice in succession, they discovered that the court''s army was nothing terrible. In their hearts, the officers and soldiers who stood high in their hearts could also be beaten like falling dogs.


    This boosted the morale of the soldiers of the insurrection army. Not only are they not afraid to fight with the imperial army, they are even a little eager to try it. They want to see the tragedy of the soldiers who were invincible in the ordinary days when they were defeated.


    Therefore, when Wang Cheng was actively preparing for the war, the soldiers under his men also actively cooperated. The entire rebel forces looked full of momentum in the face of the upcoming imperial army.


    The imperial army on the other side is obviously different.


    Originally, the two successive defeats made the soldiers of the imperial army a little drumming and a little less self-confident, making them realize that in their eyes, the mud-legs that they used to look down on have become very strong. , It''s no longer what they can knead casually, which greatly hurt their confidence and self-esteem.


    At this time, they desperately need a big victory to boost morale and restore their confidence.


    However, at this moment, the court announced that the three princes, each under the leadership of a part of the army, will attack the rebel forces from three different directions. The soldiers of the court almost did not know the news. Crashed.


    Isn''t this a mess?


    Although the three princes are distinguished, they have been growing up in the palace. Where can they have any experience of on-site command?Let them command the army, this is not a joke, then the lives of their low-level soldiers are joking.


    In addition, the current rebel forces are no longer the previous rebels. After two big victories, their strength has been greatly improved. Even if they were soldiers who once looked down on the rebels, at this time, they will never change their treatment. They have realized that it is not easy to defeat the rebels. At this time, they should concentrate their efforts to encircle and suppress the rebel forces instead of dividing the forces into three ways. In that case, it is easy to disperse the strength. It was defeated by the rebels, especially when the commanders of the three units were all inexperienced princes.


    Therefore, the soldiers of the imperial army, after knowing the news from the imperial court, were desperate. Few people were optimistic about the imperial court''s prospects. They all felt that the imperial court''s third defeat would soon come. !


    However, they are just ordinary low-level soldiers. Even if they realize that the situation is not good, they have no way to change their ideas. The people above don¡¯t know or don¡¯t want to know. Therefore, some soldiers, for their own lives. Thinking about it, I started looking for opportunities to escape.


    As a result, before the three princes arrived on the battlefield, the team led by them experienced non-combat attrition. Naturally, none of the three princes could tolerate this situation. They immediately proceeded to deal with those who fled. Soldiers must be severely punished. Even Huang Feng has no opinion on this. At the moment of the war, deserters appear. If they are not handled hard, it will affect the morale and combat effectiveness of the entire team. Other soldiers will also be ready to move. Yes, that is obviously not good news for them.


    "Mr. Huang, do you think we can win? The soldiers below don''t seem to have any confidence." The Eighth Prince asked Huang Feng with some concern.


    Since Princess Qi solemnly introduced Huang Feng to Li Fei and the Eighth Prince, the Eighth Prince has always brought Huang Feng with him, and he has not treated Huang Feng like ordinary guards, but rather polite and respectful. After all, Huang Feng is a capable person, and he is still a princess Qi. With this, the eighth prince dare not neglect. Moreover, if Huang Feng is really capable, it is an amulet that wants to be greater than the eighth prince. Ah, he also hoped that Huang Feng would be able to save himself when he was in danger, so naturally there would not be the slightest negligence in the contact in this weekday.


    Although the Eighth Prince is not very good at commanding the army, he still has some common sense. Before this is on the battlefield, deserters have appeared. Moreover, the morale of the whole team is obviously very low. Obviously, these are nothing. Good thing, when you really go on the battlefield, it is easy to be defeated. You don''t even have the confidence to defeat the enemy. How can you fight on the battlefield?


    Therefore, the eighth prince was very worried about this, and had already regarded Huang Feng as the eighth prince who was the most reliable person around him, and naturally he unconsciously expressed the worry in his heart.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, we will win." Compared with the worry of His Royal Highness the Eighth Prince, Huang Feng seemed very calm.


    In fact, when it comes to the world he has seen, Huang Feng is really much more than the Eighth Prince. In the past, what happened to Huang Feng?What difficult things have not been experienced, but are they all resolved by him?


    And the current opponents are just a group of uprising forces that have fought a few victories. For Huang Feng, it is really nothing. To defeat them, it is not impossible for Huang Feng. thing.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was naturally calm.


    However, this composure fell in the eyes of the eighth prince, but it was not the case. He thought that Huang Feng did not realize the seriousness of the matter. Although his skills may be really strong, this is after all. In the battlefield of tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, personal bravery can¡¯t determine anything. Huang Feng has confidence in his own skill, which leads to his confidence in the upcoming battle. However, in fact, things are obviously not. It may be that, in the eyes of the Eighth Prince, Huang Feng is a bit too blind and self-confident.

 2804 Chapter 2804 Anxious

    Of course, although the Eighth Prince didn¡¯t agree with Huang Feng¡¯s views in his heart, he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, in his opinion, Huang Feng is indeed very skilled, but he is only a guardian and his vision is limited. It is also normal. There is such a view, and it is not so strange. There is no need to say anything to refute Huang Feng to make Huang Feng unhappy.


    Naturally, Huang Feng could also see that the Eighth Prince did not agree with him. He also didn''t say anything. There was no need to explain to the Eighth Prince. When the time came, it was enough to prove it with facts.


    When the eight princes were worried about the future of themselves and the country, the eldest prince and the third prince were also worried. Of course, they were more worried about their own safety.


    Because the Eighth Prince has Huang Feng by his side and Princess Qi¡¯s introduction and assurance, the Eighth Prince is still very confident in Huang Feng, so he is not too worried about his safety, but the two eldest and third princes are The difference is that there is no Huang Feng to protect them. Although Huang Feng has secretly sent a master to protect them, they are not very clear about this situation, so naturally they are worried about their own safety issues. There are many court soldiers around, and they don''t feel any sense of security. On the contrary, they think everyone around them is suspicious.


    Because of the appearance of the deserters, the eldest prince and the third princes did not trust the people around them so much. They felt that the soldiers around them were likely to defect at any time, and they also had the opportunity to defect to the deserters. Heavy hands, those who want to escape may not necessarily have the idea of ??killing themselves.


    Therefore, this situation made the eldest prince and the third prince more uneasy, and they also saw that the morale of the army was very low. If they were to go to the battlefield like this, they felt that even if they were facing those mud legs Children, they don¡¯t have much confidence.


    Now how to do?


    Give up and return?


    This is obviously impossible. The throne is right in front of them, and none of them want to give up. After all, being an emperor and being a prince are two completely different lives. Since they have the opportunity to be the emperor, they would naturally not want to miss it. Several people gave up this assessment, so it¡¯s okay. In that case, Princess Qi will definitely arrange other assessments. However, it is clear that the Eighth Prince would not want to give up. The prince and the third prince have ideas about the throne, so they cannot give up.


    At this time, the eldest prince and the third prince must in their hearts swear the eighth prince again.


    However, no matter how much scolding, there is no way to change the facts. They can only bite the bullet and move on for the throne, but they have strengthened the protection around them. Those who have been with them for many years are the old people who have followed them for many years. , As for the other soldiers, they don''t believe it now.


    Both of them prayed in their hearts. Those rebels were not as powerful as rumors. Otherwise, they might lose the battle. However, both of them are ready to escape at any time. After all, their lives are always the most important thing. of.


    And this expedition is not only as simple as defeating the rebels, but also to compete with the other two princes. In other words, even if a certain prince defeated the rebels in his direction, but, because The speed is slower than the other princes, so he also lost the competition, so the issue of speed must be considered here.


    It is precisely because of this that although the eldest prince and the third prince still have some worries in their hearts, the marching speed is not slow. In any case, the most important thing is to contact the enemy first and fight the enemy. If they win, they won the assessment, they lose... they can''t lose!


    In order to be able to defeat the enemy in front of the other two princes, the team belonging to the eldest prince and the third prince marched very fast, lacked even the most basic investigation, and the entire team was very tired. In the eyes of the eldest and third princes , Those rebels must have known that they are coming, so at this time, they must be huddled in the city, wanting to rely on the city¡¯s defensive ability to resist themselves and others. Therefore, they dare not take the initiative to attack. Yes, so, naturally, there is no need to worry about their attacks during the march.


    The generals in the army obviously have different opinions. In their opinion, Wang Cheng is still very capable. He rushes forward rashly. Once the rebels ambush along the way, the consequences will be disastrous. .


    However, their suggestions were not accepted by the prince and the prince. In their view, the most important thing now is time. If they want to race against time, they must beat the enemy ahead of the other two princes. It¡¯s okay if the rebels take the initiative to knock them down. They must be able to defeat the enemy in the middle of the road. In that case, they will be able to retake the city smoothly and easily.


    In the eyes of the eldest prince and the third prince, they still wish the enemy out of the city. Without city defense, they would be easier to defeat the enemy.


    The eight princes on the other side actually have the same idea. He also wants to march fast, especially when he knows that the first prince and the third prince are moving fast, his heart is also anxious, after all, since he Choosing to lead the team on the expedition naturally shows that he also has ideas about the throne, and he is naturally unwilling to watch the other two princes faster than him.


    However, his idea of ??marching in a hurry was stopped by Huang Feng. Huang Feng used this to defeat the princes of Feng Jueguo. Therefore, Huang Feng naturally understood that in that case, The shortcomings of the rush march naturally made it impossible for the eight princes to advance rashly. Since Wang Cheng was able to develop the rebel forces to the present level, he was naturally not incompetent. Therefore, at this time, it is better to be careful.


    "However, the eldest brother and the third brother''s team have already run ahead of us. If we don''t hurry up, we will lose the competition." Although the eighth prince was also worried that he would be ambushed by the rebels, he just watched being ambushed by the rebels. Left behind, his heart is even more anxious. After all, whether the rebels will ambush or not, I don¡¯t know yet, but what is certain is that if he falls behind the prince and the third prince, he will lose the competition, so, He doesn''t want to fall behind.


    "If you believe me, just listen to me." Huang Feng said to the Eighth Prince: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you lose the competition."

 2805 Chapter 2805 Confused

    The Eighth Prince wanted to go his own way. He didn¡¯t obey Huang Feng¡¯s words. He took the people and started to march forward. After all, he is now the commander of this army, and Huang Feng, although the Eighth Prince values ??him and respects him very much. However, he is just a powerful guard, and he has no right to decide when it comes to marching and fighting.


    However, when the Eighth Prince saw Huang Feng''s calm eyes, he didn''t know why, he subconsciously chose to follow Huang Feng''s advice. The team continued to march at the original speed, and did not choose to march forward.


    "I hope your suggestion is correct." Although he finally chose to believe in Huang Feng, the Eighth Prince was still a little worried. After all, he was not alone in leading the army this time, but with the eldest prince and the third prince. Tested.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no accidents," Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng would not fight an insecure battle. In fact, before the three princes led the team out of the imperial capital, he had secretly sent people into the rebels, and on the one hand, he asked about the rebels. The news, on the other hand, is also an internal response. In real battles, it is obviously better to have internal responses than without.


    Although Wang Cheng has some abilities, after all, they want the power of the uprising army to be large and powerful. As he continues to win victories, the prestige continues to increase. People who choose to rely on him are also increasing. The more, and Wang Cheng is always willing to come to these people. After all, compared with the number, the number of troops under his current is still a bit worse than the imperial army. Therefore, for this kind of people can increase their strength. He will not let go of the opportunity.


    Of course, Wang Cheng also knows that among these people, there may be some people with ulterior motives, but he doesn''t care very much. In his opinion, those with ulterior motives, even if they get in, will not do much. The effect will not affect him, but it can help him and make his momentum further up.


    Therefore, it is not too difficult for Huang Feng to put some people in. What''s more, there are all kinds of talents in the storage box. It is not too difficult to find a few skilled and good at disguising people. .


    With those people mingling in, Huang Feng knew more about the situation of the insurgents.


    It can be said that although the rebel forces seem to be very powerful now, in fact, they are not much different from the mob. It cannot be denied that there are also people who can fight tough battles in the rebel forces. However, such people are Only a small part of the rebel forces, most of them are ordinary people who have not been trained, such people, even if they are armed to the teeth, even if they have high morale, their combat effectiveness will not be too high. It''s good to fight a tailwind, and once they fall into a disadvantage, they collapse faster than anyone else.


    Wang Cheng obviously understands this. Therefore, in the past few battles, the hard part was made by the elites of his men. After that, after gaining the upper hand, he would let ordinary people fight and let them fight. Just come and expand the results.


    Therefore, Huang Feng still has some confidence in defeating Wang Cheng. What''s more, he secretly exchanged some elites. Those people have already rushed to the vicinity of the rebel army in advance. Those people can go to the battlefield anytime if needed. .


    However, Huang Feng is not so optimistic about the situation of the first prince and the third prince.


    First of all, Wang Cheng was able to achieve his current achievements. It was obviously impossible without the ability. In addition, the two princes and the third princes did not have much experience in battlefield command. Now they have to march in a hurry to win the competition and commit a crime. The princes of Feng Jueguo made the same mistake before, and Huang Feng believed that he could see this. Then Wang Cheng should also be able to see this, and he would definitely seize this opportunity.


    Therefore, waiting for the eldest prince and the third prince will not end well.


    However, the eighth prince obviously did not know this, so he was still worried now, if the first prince or the third prince did the assessment in advance, even if they were defeated by Wang Cheng again later, then they too It''s a winning competition.


    Because of this, even if he had agreed to follow Huang Feng''s advice, the Eighth Prince was still worried.


    On the other side, Wang Cheng, indeed, was exactly as Huang Feng expected. When he knew that the three princes were coming to fight him, he had already begun to prepare. Originally, he planned to wait for the three princes to arrive before the fight. Yes, but, knowing that the eldest prince and the third prince were constantly on the march, he chose to change his mind and take the initiative.


    "The eight princes did not march in a hurry?" Wang Cheng asked the scout slightly in surprise.


    In Wang Cheng¡¯s view, the three princes have no commanding experience, and now they are all fighting for the throne. Therefore, at this time, the mentality of the three princes should be very anxious. The performance of the prince also proved this, but why didn''t the eighth prince do that? Isn''t he in a hurry?Don''t want to be emperor?If you don''t want to be the emperor, why should you accept this competition again?


    Wang Cheng couldn''t figure it out.


    "The Eighth Prince did not march in a hurry. They marched strictly." The scout said.


    Wang Cheng nodded suspiciously, not clear what the eight princes were up to and what was thinking in his heart.


    However, it is enough for two princes to make a mistake. You can''t miss this opportunity. As long as you defeat the two princes, then there is no need to worry about which one is left.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng acted immediately and let his large troops stand still to confuse the court''s scouts. However, his elite troops were assembled in secret, and then rushed in the direction of the two princes and the third princes. Ready to ambush the prince and the third prince.


    Wang Cheng thought that his actions were very concealed and could fool the court''s scouts to the point where he knew nothing about it. However, he missed Huang Feng because he did not know the existence of Huang Feng.


    Wang Cheng¡¯s actions really confuse the court¡¯s scouts. Those scouts thought that Wang Cheng¡¯s main force was in the city, waiting for the imperial army to arrive, and then fought the city offensive and defensive battle, but they didn¡¯t know that Wang Cheng had secretly used the main force. It was transferred away, and now the defenders of the city are only those old, weak, sick and disabled who have no combat effectiveness. These people are of no use even if they are on the battlefield.


    However, Wang Cheng¡¯s actions were not able to conceal Huang Feng. The people Huang Feng exchanged were not so deceptive. The main force on his side had just been mobilized, and Huang Feng¡¯s people already knew about it. , And, at the fastest speed, reported to Huang Feng.

 2806 Chapter 2806

    Huang Feng naturally learned the news soon. After he knew it, he thought about it for a while and then told the eighth prince.


    "Where did you get the news? Is the news reliable?" The Eighth Prince asked: "I also arranged for scouts, but I didn''t notice any changes in the rebels."


    Although the eighth prince is not very familiar with marching and fighting, he knows this when dispatching scouts. This can be said to be common sense, not to mention that he usually likes to read books and is not unfamiliar with such things. .


    According to the news he received, the main force of the rebels had already assembled, and they were waiting for the imperial army to pass in the city they occupied.


    In the eyes of the Eighth Prince, this news is not a problem. Although the rebels are very powerful, they will definitely suffer a loss if they lack cavalry and fight in the wild. Moreover, they can use the city to reduce casualties and consume the court. The power here, not to mention, they should already know that the court regards the battle for the city as the content of the assessment of the three princes, so they will stick to the city, which is the most beneficial for them. ,


    Therefore, after learning the news from the scout, the eighth prince did not doubt, because it echoed the facts and logic.


    But now, Huang Feng gave him different news, which made the Eighth Prince puzzled. He was puzzled. How did Huang Feng get the news? After all, Huang Feng is just a powerful one in his eyes. It¡¯s just a guard, it¡¯s impossible to have his own team, then, through what channel did he get the news?


    In addition, he was also puzzled about the authenticity of the news, which was different from what he had received. Therefore, there must be a true news and a false news in it. The Eighth Prince is not clear about which one is the true news. , However, he is obviously more inclined to believe the news he has obtained.


    "I have my own channels to get news, and I can guarantee that this news is absolutely correct." Huang Feng said: "The main force of the rebels has left those cities. They are going to the eldest prince and the third prince. It''s time to ambush the two princes, and this is our opportunity."


    "Opportunity, what opportunity?" the Eighth Prince asked.


    "The opportunity to seize the city!" Huang Feng said: "The main force of the rebels has already left. Although there are still defenders in those cities, and there may be a lot of them, they are all people with little combat effectiveness, so As long as there is an elite force to launch a surprise attack, you can surely take back those cities in one fell swoop! In that case, the Eighth Prince, you have won the competition."


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, the Eighth Prince was a little moved. After all, he was able to request to participate in this assessment, obviously he had ideas about the throne. Now, Huang Feng has come up with a plan that makes him feel heartbeat. To be able to take back those cities, no matter what the final result is, he has already won the final competition, which is still very important to him, very tempting.


    "But, can you guarantee that those cities do not have their main force?" Although he was very moved by what Huang Feng said, but the eighth prince could not believe the channels through which Huang Feng got the news. Once the surprise attack failed, he would He will lose his army and lose his generals. At that time, his strength will be greatly damaged, and he may have to withdraw from the assessment in advance, and the throne will be completely goodbye to him.


    Therefore, if you follow Huang Feng''s suggestion, if you send an elite force to a surprise attack, you are taking a risk. If you succeed, it is okay. If you fail, then it means that his assessment has failed this time.


    Therefore, this was a big bet, which made the Eighth Prince hesitate, even if he had already attached great importance to Huang Feng before, he still seemed a little hesitant in the face of this situation.


    "I can guarantee this." Huang Feng said: "As you said before, the first prince and the third prince are already in front of you, and their status in the court is higher than you. If you don''t bet In the end, you will definitely be the one who fails."


    Huang Feng''s words made the Eighth Prince''s face a little ugly, but he also knew in his heart that what Huang Feng said was true. If he were to proceed step by step, then the person who lost was likely to be him.


    So, really want to take a gamble?


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much." Huang Feng continued: "You only need to send an elite cavalry to break away from the large army, and go ahead. I will be around those cities and be prepared to ensure that your people will go well. Entering the city, if there is no way to enter the city, you can completely let your people stay outside the city instead of attacking the city."


    "Are you someone in front?" The Eighth Prince looked at Huang Feng in surprise.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    "Princess Qi''s person?" the Eighth Prince asked.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said, although those people are his, but I believe that even if he said that, the Eighth Prince would not believe it. It would be better to say that it was Princess Qi. In this case, the Eighth Prince could be more Easy to believe.


    Sure enough, after hearing Huang Feng''s words, the eighth prince didn''t have much doubt on his face. In fact, there were always people guessing how many people were around Princess Qi, but no one was sure.


    However, Princess Qi can easily catch Wu Yan and destroy the Wu family. In the eyes of everyone, Princess Qi must have a team that only obeys her orders. It is this team that secretly helped him. Let her easily destroy the Wu family and control the entire court.


    Therefore, now Huang Feng said that, the Eighth Prince did not have the slightest doubt, but rather excited.


    "Okay, I listen to you!" The Eighth Prince did not hesitate too much. He took all this as Princess Qi''s arrangement. Since Princess Qi has already arranged, then he just needs to listen, even in the end. If he fails, he can''t be blamed. I believe Princess Qi won''t blame him.


    Therefore, the Eighth Prince immediately dispatched an elite cavalry team to pay a New Year¡¯s visit. Under Huang Feng¡¯s order, he went to the city ahead first. However, for this team, Huang Feng asked them to hide their whereabouts as much as possible when they were on their way. Let the enemy find out in advance that these people naturally dare not listen to Huang Feng''s orders with the eighth prince''s instructions in advance.


    As a result, these people separated from the large army and moved forward, and the large army still moved forward according to the original route. However, the speed was slightly faster, but it still did not reach the level of rapid march.

 2807 Chapter 2807 the promise on the note

    Huang Feng did not follow the lonely army on the way, but continued to stay with the Eighth Prince. He had promised Princess Qi to ensure the safety of the Eighth Prince. Therefore, for the sake of safety, he stayed with the Eighth Prince. It is better around him. As for the battle ahead, he believes that even without him, there will be no surprises.


    Two days later, in front of a city occupied by the rebels, the first troops sent by the eighth princes had arrived here and, in accordance with Huang Feng¡¯s request, sent a signal. According to Huang Feng when they left, as long as they send a signal, then , Someone will come to meet them.


    "You said, will anyone really come to meet us?" A general asked another general next to him: "Why do I think this thing is not so reliable."


    "I think so too." The general next to him also agreed: "The person who said that was a guard next to the Eighth Prince, just a guard. What can I know? Can I still have my own army?"


    "Could it be the Eighth Prince''s instruction, the Eighth Prince arranged someone to come over in advance to take us?" said the general before.


    "I don''t think it''s possible." The person just said: "What is the status of the eight princes in the court, presumably you also know that there were no generals to rely on him before, and all the princes could not mobilize the army privately. Can the prince have his own team? Certainly impossible."


    "I can''t get this, then why does that person say that?"


    "Who knows, anyway, the signal has been sent out as he said. We are waiting and the eighth prince will also confess. As long as we don''t see anyone responding, don''t expose our existence. We won''t be in any danger."


    "That''s true, but, you said, who can win the contest this time for the three princes?"


    "I hope to be the eighth prince. We are already divided under his name. If he can win the competition and finally become the emperor, we people can also leave a good impression and be closer than others. If you want to get promoted, it will be easier. However, I think that the three princes may not win in the end. You know, the content of the assessment is to win the city, whether it was Wu Yan or other generals. We, but those who suffered under the rebels and lost the battle, do you think that three inexperienced princes can defeat the rebels? Anyway, I don''t believe it."


    "That''s also true. Those rebels are already in the air. They are not so easy to defeat. They have to be taken seriously. I don''t know what Princess Naqi thinks. It''s not that such a big matter is used to evaluate the three princes What a joke, once the three princes are defeated again, there are not many soldiers that can fight in the Dalu dynasty. When the time comes, the rebels will fight back. What can we resist?"


    "Although Princess Qi destroyed the Wu family, she is only a woman in the end. A woman, with long hair and short knowledge, will make this decision. It is not surprising, but she is taking the future of the entire Lu dynasty. To bet, it is indeed too much."


    "Yeah, hey, I don''t know what our Dalu generals understand."


    The two generals were worried. In fact, this is also a problem that many generals are now worried about.


    Princess Qi arranged for the assessment of the three princes, which has basically been spread throughout the entire Dalu dynasty. Many people already know about it. Some agree and some oppose it. However, no matter what attitude it is, it is no longer useful. Because the assessment has already begun, the three princes have already left the imperial capital and have begun to lead their troops to attack the rebels.


    As generals in the army, these people know their own strength and the strength of the rebel army.


    Although there are indeed many people who have little combat power among the rebels, elite troops also exist, especially after experiencing two wars, many people in the rebels are already familiar with the battlefield. He became accustomed to fighting, and his combat effectiveness increased by more than one level. In addition, as Wang Cheng''s fame spread, more and more people turned to him, which also further improved the strength of his army.


    Those who do not have much fighting capacity, although they will not play a big role in fighting tough battles, they can play a big role in fighting downwind, cleaning the battlefield and organizing logistics. This is still a big threat to their imperial army.


    Therefore, these generals all know that those rebels have become a climate and must be taken seriously, otherwise, it is very likely that they will be further strengthened, and then no one can stop them.


    However, at this moment, Princess Qi issued the content of the assessment, which made many generals dissatisfied. However, the court has already decided and the three princes have accepted it. Therefore, even if they object to it, there is nothing. With it, what they can do is to do their best to hit the rebels hard.


    While the two were chatting, a messenger came and handed them a note, one of the generals took it.


    "What''s on the note?" another general asked.


    "This note was sent by Nei Ying. They told us to prepare to enter the city at night tonight. Then, they will open the city gate." The general who read the note said.


    "They are already in the city? Is the news credible? Don''t come from a spy, trying to lure us into, and then, give us a turtle in the urn." The general next to him worried.


    "I don''t know." The general who just read the note said: "If the guard next to the Eighth Prince is to be trusted, then there should be no problem with this note, but can they really open the city gate?"


    "Then wait until Yelizi, take a look! The eighth prince has also confessed anyway. If you are not sure that there is a real response, just let us stand still."


    "Okay, let everyone rest first and keep their spirits up."


    Afterwards, these rushed troops found a place to camp, rest their spirits, and nurture their spirits for the fighting that might occur at night.


    However, even at this time, the two generals were not very sure about whether the news was true or not, whether there was an internal response, and even if it did, whether the other party could actually open the city gate.


    However, no matter what, you still have to wait until the evening to see.


    As for the defenders in the city, I don¡¯t know at this time, they have already mixed in many people arranged by Huangfeng. After all, the people in the rebel army came from all directions to seek refuge in Wang Cheng. It is normal to be unfamiliar with each other and not to know each other, so not many people doubt the people around them.

 2808 Chapter 2808 City Gate Opened

    In the complex and skeptical mood of the people outside the city, the sky darkened, and Zi Shi was getting closer and closer.


    "It''s almost time, and there is no movement at the city gate. Could the news be false, or that they failed to seize the city gate?" The two generals gathered together again, and had no intention of rest, but Always stare at the direction of the city gate to see what happens.


    However, until now, the city gate has not been moved at all, and it is still tightly closed. There are also many soldiers patrolling on the city wall, and no abnormality has occurred, which makes the two generals feel a little drum.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not yet time, it''s almost time, wait and see." Although the other general was also very anxious, he still comforted his colleagues.


    In fact, the two generals paid much attention to this surprise attack. Although the two of them said that there was no internal response, even if there was internal response, it would be difficult to open the city gate, but the two In his heart, they still look forward to this event.


    The reason is very simple. If there is an internal response and the city gate can really be opened from the inside, they can rush into the city as soon as possible. In that case, they have great hopes of occupying the city. Once this city is occupied, it means that the eight princes won the competition and will become candidates for the new emperor. As the eighth princes¡¯ subordinates, they are the first to enter the city. The benefits are naturally not. There will be few, and the Eighth Prince will not forget them, and their future will be very bright.


    At the same time, once they can seize the city, then they will be able to severely damage the rebel forces. This will be a big blow to the rebel forces. Some time ago, the rebel forces have been winning streak in a row. If they were to seize the city now Morale will also be affected if the government wants to suppress these rebels, it will be relatively easier.


    Therefore, in public and private, these two generals are very hopeful that the words on the note are true, and there are really people who can open the gates of the city at the time.


    And if the city gate could not be opened, they could not believe what Huang Feng said. They could not believe that there were only some people in the city who were not fighting. In that case, they would not dare to attack the city. A group of people who rushed here were all cavalry and did not have siege equipment. It would be very difficult to attack the city.


    Therefore, as long as the city gate is not opened as agreed, it can be said that their surprise attack failed this time. Not only did they fail to inflict heavy damage on the enemy, they also lost a further opportunity.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that these two generals expect the gates to be opened.


    At this time, at the gate of the city not far in front of the two generals, an army was stationed. The purpose of this army was naturally to guard the city.


    Wang Cheng took the initiative to attack the eldest prince and the third prince, and took away most of the elite of his men. However, he also knew that these occupied cities were his rear base and could not be discarded at will or carelessly. Therefore, He still left a small number of elite soldiers in each city. These soldiers were guarded at the four gates of the city to prevent anyone from taking the gates.


    With these soldiers guarding the city gates, coupled with soldiers patrolling the walls, Wang Cheng believes that his city is safe and there will be no accidents.


    If under normal circumstances, this is indeed the case, the three princes, unaware that his main force is no longer there, would not dare to attack the city rashly. With those elite troops defending the city, the city is indeed not in danger.


    However, the existence of Huang Feng changed this situation. Wang Cheng was able to conceal the three princes, but he could not conceal Huang Feng, and Huang Feng knew exactly what was in these cities.


    If it is someone else, even if they know the reality of the city and want to seize the city, it is not easy, at least not in a short time. As long as the battle is deadlocked, Wang Chengcheng has enough time to lead the army back. , In that case, his city can still be defended.


    However, when Huang Feng is here, it is different again. The people Huang Feng dispatched and mixed into the rebels are not mediocre. They all have skills in the body. On the frontal battlefield, they may not be as good as the ones exchanged before. Elite soldiers, however, they are more powerful in assassination.


    At this time, in the temporary camp at the gate of the city, many rebel soldiers have already rested. When they want to come, the enemy is still far away from them. There is no need to be too nervous now, let alone there are people on the city. Patrol, and because of this, there will be no accidents here, everyone rests early.


    However, when approaching the son, there were a lot of uninvited guests. They were dressed in black, hiding their figures in the darkness, and approached the camp quietly. The soldiers in the camp, but No one found them.


    "Puff!"


    A man in black close to the camp, skillfully cut a soldier''s neck with a dagger in his hand. The sleeping soldier woke up at this time. He wanted to struggle, but it was too late. His body was taken away. Clamped tightly, unable to make any movement, soon there was no movement at all, and he swallowed his last breath.


    Such scenes happened constantly in the camp. Numerous rebel soldiers were killed in their dreams. The few soldiers who stood guard had no room for resistance and were also killed. The people in black wandered in the camp like ghosts, haunting them, and constantly harvesting the lives of the soldiers.


    It didn¡¯t take long before all the soldiers in the temporary camp were killed. Wang Cheng never thought that the elite soldiers he was proud of were so vulnerable when they met Huang Feng¡¯s men. They were all killed, and even before they died, no one could send out an early warning message.


    When there was no other living space except the people in black in the whole camp, those people in black came to the gate and slowly pushed open the heavy gate.


    And this time, it happened to be in the middle of the night.


    "The city gate is open?!"


    The two generals who had been watching the city gates from outside the city found out that the city gate was slowly opened almost at the same time. Their faces were surprised and joyful. The city gates were really as stated on the note. , Was opened, and time is in Zishi.


    The question now is whether they enter or not!

 2809 Chapter 2809 Why Do This

    "What to do?" The two generals looked at each other at the same time, seeing the eagerness to try, as well as caution and hesitation in each other''s eyes.


    It is naturally a good thing that the city gate is opened. In this case, they can enter the city. It also shows that the previous note did not deceive them. However, what they don¡¯t know is the current situation in the city. If the city gate is the rebels themselves They opened it on their own initiative in order to attract them in. However, if they ambush them in the city, what should they do?


    They are all cavalry, fast on the road, and strong in the field. However, they have no advantage in siege and street fighting. Once they are ambushed in the city, they are likely to be wiped out. If the door is closed again, all of them may not be able to get out.


    However, if you don¡¯t go in, you will easily miss an opportunity to hit the enemy hard and miss the opportunity to help the Eighth Prince win the competition. Moreover, before leaving, the Eighth Prince gave them the same explanation. If there is no one to respond, they can just stand still. However, if someone answers, then they must cooperate well with each other and strive to take this city in one fell swoop with the other''s help.


    And now that the city gate has been opened, the person who opened the city gate is probably the answer from the eighth prince¡¯s mouth. If the eighth prince knew that the gate was opened, they would not dare to go in because of fear, and missed the one who took the city. If there is a good chance, then they will never end well.


    "Chong!" One of the generals gritted his teeth and said: "It should not be a trap. The rebels are not so brave. They don''t know how many people we have come. If there are too many people, they will put us all in. Their city is about to change ownership, so this city gate shouldn''t be opened by them."


    "Well, I think so too, and I want wealth and wealth! The great credit is right in front of me. If I don''t work hard, I won''t be reconciled. The big deal is death, but if I don''t die, it is huge. Thanks to the eighth prince, the eighth prince will win, and the two of you will have Phoenix Tenda in the next half of your life!" said another general.


    "Yes, I''m afraid he''s a bird! I''ll rush in and talk about it!"


    The two generals quickly reached an agreement and waved their big hands. Behind them, the soldiers who had been preparing for a long time and had enough energy immediately slapped their horses out and rushed towards the city, although they were some distance away from the city. However, because they were all cavalry, and they had already rested and recovered to their best condition, they rushed to the bottom of the city wall in the blink of an eye.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    "There is an enemy approaching, an enemy approaching!"


    "Go and inform your lord, there are a lot of enemies approaching!"


    The sound of horseshoes reached the ears of the patrolling soldiers on the city wall. With the help of the weak light, these soldiers also saw that there are countless cavalry soldiers rushing towards the city through the darkness, with great momentum. This caused the rebel soldiers who were still a little absent-minded to suddenly change into chaos.


    At this time, the entire city has become a mess. Among the people left by Wang Cheng, except for those stationed at the gate of the city, the others are weak, old, weak, and disabled. These people followed the large army to fight the wind. The battle is okay. Once they face it alone, they don''t have any rules. They don''t even have the most basic military literacy. When encountering such an emergency, they don''t know how to deal with it.


    "Quickly, don''t worry about the people on the top of the city, rush me towards the gate!" After a period of chaos on the top of the city, sparse arrows were shot down, but because there were very few people shooting arrows, plus , The light was relatively dim, so it did not cause much casualties to the soldiers under the city, and the speed of the entire cavalry team did not suffer much.


    Because they were not here to attack the city, and they did not have any siege equipment in their hands, the two leading generals did not care about the people on the city head at all, and let them shoot arrows. Anyway, it did not cause much damage. , Only the opened gate was in their eyes.


    Most of the soldiers on the front of the city are still in a panic. There are not many people who can remember to fight back, and no one knows. At this time, the city gate below them has been opened. , Because Huang Feng sent those people before to capture the city gate with assassination, not assault, so the people on the city gate didn''t even know that the gate was lost.


    At this time, they did not realize that their situation was more dangerous than they thought.


    "What are you panicking? What are you panicing? They are all cavalry. Can they still climb up? Give me back to my position." At this time, a middle-level general appeared on the city. Most of the soldiers in the city were all here at this time. In the camp, there were only a few soldiers on the front of the city. The news that someone had attacked the city had passed. Those soldiers were all on their way. At this time, the front of the city had to be steady.


    The few middle-level generals who saw the cavalry approaching under the city were greatly relieved. If the infantry attacked the city, they would feel nervous and scared because they knew the reality of the city. The situation, if there are really people attacking the city and there are only so many people on the front of the city, it is really not easy for them to defend the city.


    However, now the attackers are all cavalry. That¡¯s different. The cavalry is very effective in the field. However, in the siege, they are not as good as the infantry. Moreover, judging from their appearance, they did not carry any attack. City equipment, so don¡¯t worry about it. The soldiers in the city, although their combat effectiveness is very average, can still hold the city if there is a city or the enemy does not have a siege equipment.


    "Unless they can fly, don''t even want to come in!" the middle-level general thought to himself.


    However, immediately, a question emerged in his mind, that is, the truth that he understands, the enemy shouldn''t understand it, they have no siege equipment, there is no way to attack the city, then why should they be here? Time to launch an attack, just to scare yourself to wait for someone?In other words, don¡¯t you want to wait for someone to rest?


    The general couldn''t figure out what was going on, but when he saw the aggressive cavalry under the city wall, he always felt that his heart was a little unreliable. It seemed that something bad was about to happen, which made him feel for no reason. Dry.

 2810 Chapter 2810 Entering the City

    Those people sent by the Eighth Prince, at this time, don¡¯t think about other people¡¯s thoughts. They only see the opened gate. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting for them inside, and they don¡¯t know the gate. Will it be suddenly closed? What they have to do now is to rush in as soon as possible.


    The cavalry was very fast, especially the cavalry sprinting with all their strength. Therefore, the team sent by the Eighth Prince to surprise the city quickly reached the gate, and at this time, the gate was not closed.


    It is not so easy for the cavalry who has already sprinted to slow down. Therefore, the people who have already rushed here have no other choice at this time. No matter what is waiting for them in the city, they can do at this time. , Is to continue rushing inside.


    And the middle-level general on the front of the city finally knew where the bad premonition in his heart came from. Originally, when he saw the cavalry rushing to the foot of the city wall without slowing down, they were still bewildering their behavior. , Laughed at their stupidity, but when he saw the cavalry pass through the city wall unimpeded and entered the city, he realized a lot.


    The gate was opened!


    Only this possibility can explain why the cavalry did not slow down when they reached the wall, and only this reason can explain why these cavalry chose to attack the city without infantry and without siege equipment.


    It turns out that they have internal responses!It turned out that they had already opened the city gate through Nei Ying!


    When the middle-level general thought of this possibility, his face suddenly turned pale, and he stood there blankly.


    It¡¯s no surprise that the insurgents will mix into the court. Whether it is Wang Cheng or other generals, they have thought of this possibility, because they will accept all the people who come to take refuge regardless. What is to expand their own strength as soon as possible, and this provides an opportunity for the imperial court to insert spies.


    However, neither Wang Cheng nor other generals took this matter too seriously. In their opinion, it was not a big deal that a few spies were mixed in with the rebel army. The people below, they It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as they strictly control the generals above the middle level, there will be no problem. The spies who come in with too low positions will not know much about the rebel army at all, and there is no way. Play a big role, naturally there is no need to worry too much.


    However, no one thought that the people from the imperial court who came in would actually seize the gate under this situation. You must know that Wang Chenggong had thought about this situation before and understood the importance of this gate. The few elites who will remain will stay at the gate of the city to guard them, in order to prevent the imperial court from seizing the gate.


    It''s just that this general didn''t expect that in this case, the city gate could be lost, how did they do it?How many people from the court got into the ranks?


    There should be a lot, otherwise, how could it be so fast, and also quietly seized the city gate?


    Thinking of this, the middle-level general was even more frightened. If there are too many people from the court in the city, and now, the court army outside the city has also come in, but on their side, there are only some old, weak, sick and disabled people, not at all. What fighting power, then, what else do they use to resist the imperial army?


    escape!


    This was the first thought that came to the mind of the middle-level general after he reacted. At this time, he already felt that there was no possibility of defending this city. Those who stayed in the city were all people who had little combat power. These people simply couldn''t defend this city. What''s more, they hadn''t made any preparations at this time, but the enemy had been planning for a long time, and they had all entered the city.


    In this case, how to defend the city?


    The generals who can be left by Wang Cheng are obviously not too powerful characters. When such people are in danger, the first thing they think of is not to fight the enemy to the death, but to protect themselves first. People like this, In fact, there are many rebels in the rebel army, they all joined the rebel army to survive, let them fight the enemy desperately, they can not do it.


    This is also the reason why many people in the rebel army have no combat effectiveness. They are different from the soldiers. They joined the rebel army just to survive, not to fight with Wang Cheng. Therefore, when their lives are threatened, The first thing they thought of was self-protection.


    Therefore, there was almost no hesitation. The middle-level general turned around and left the city wall, preparing to leave before the enemy completely occupied the city. As for the more chaotic people on the city, he was not in the mood to take care of them at this time. Do whatever you love, it has nothing to do with him.


    And there are many people who act like him. After seeing a large number of cavalry outside the city, these people have realized that it is not good. I am afraid that this city cannot be held. If Wang Cheng is here, it will be better. Point, use his prestige to calm these people down, even if they don''t have much combat effectiveness, but they are so good that they can resist a little.


    However, Wang Cheng was not there at this time. Some middle-level generals even ran away when they saw that things were not going well. Therefore, there was no one to stop and suppress these people, which caused their defeat.


    At this time, the imperial army entering the city also saw the corpse at the gate of the city. Seeing this scene, everyone was secretly surprised. Obviously, the rebels did not arrange for someone to guard the gate. It was they who were guarding the gates of the city. They were all killed by their inner counterparts, and they were also killed a lot.


    Obviously, the guards next to the Eighth Prince should have a large number of internal responses in their mouths. Moreover, they are very strong. Otherwise, they can''t be so fast. Moreover, the guards on the front of the city won''t find them. After the city gate, this is definitely not something ordinary people can do.


    The soldiers who rushed into the city, including the two generals, wanted to get to know those internal opponents, but unfortunately, those people were not near the gate of the city at this time. They should have rushed over after taking the gate. I left early.


    Moreover, it is also a critical moment of the battle. Although they have entered the city, they have not yet fully occupied the city. Therefore, their tasks have not been completed, and naturally there is no time to take care of other things. As for understanding those internal responses, we can only wait for other opportunities.

 2811 Chapter 2811 Occupy The City

    The black-clothed people sent by Huang Feng, after solving the enemy at the city gate, left from the city gate, so the people of the Eighth Prince could not see them after entering the city.


    However, this does not mean that the people in black have left the city. In fact, their assassination mission has just begun.


    These people are skilled people, more like people in the world. Let them kill the enemy head-on on the battlefield. They may not be able to play a big role. However, if they are allowed to perform assassination tasks, they will appear handy. Those people Huang Feng exchanged outside the customs were obviously different.


    Therefore, they were able to silently assassinate the garrison at the gate of the city. After that, they did not leave, but continued to assassinate the generals in the rebel army in the city.


    These people in black have been in the rebel army for some time. Although they were not able to climb to a high position because of Wang Cheng¡¯s guard, they used this time to deal with the situation in the rebel army. With a general understanding, they knew the main generals in this city, and even knew where they lived, what habits they usually have, and so on.


    And this information can help them play a big role in the assassination.


    At this time, they used the information they found to find the generals in the rebel army, and then, before they could react, they assassinated them one by one.


    The rebel army, which had already fallen into chaos, became even more chaotic without the command of the generals, and there was no way to organize effective resistance.


    The people who stayed in the city by Wang Cheng had no fighting power. At this time, there was no unified command, and the fighting power was so low that the imperial army rushed into the city found the enemy in front of him. Although there are many, the defense is like paper, and it can be easily defeated.


    And it was not until this time that the people who rushed into the city really let go of their hearts, and they were sure that there was indeed no ambush in this city, and the city gate was indeed opened by their inside, not by the rebels. People deliberately open them in order to bring them in.


    At the same time, they also confirmed that what Huang Feng said before was true: the main force in the city had been transferred away, and the rest were only old, weak, sick and disabled.


    After determining these conditions, the two generals were naturally overjoyed. This also means that they will not encounter too much difficulty and trouble in the process of occupying the city. Once the city is occupied, it represents the eighth prince. Won the assessment, and the Eighth Prince won, and the two vanguards, the greatest contributors to the occupation of the city, will naturally not be wronged.


    "Kill, kill all for me!"


    The rise of the two generals killed, unable to restrain the excitement in his heart, led the army to advance continuously.


    Because they are cavalry, when they first entered the city, they did have a great advantage. The enemies they fought back again and again. However, they also knew that in street fighting, they had no advantage and wanted to completely occupy the city. Street fighting is inevitable. Therefore, when they have a huge advantage now, they will indeed be completely destroyed, making them lose the courage and determination to resist. Only in this way can they easily occupy this place. A city.


    The soldiers under them also understand this, so when fighting, they don''t keep their hands.


    The army in the city didn¡¯t have much combat effectiveness and no fighting qualities. They joined the rebel army just to survive, and did not have the idea of ??working hard for the rebel army. Therefore, without the command of the commander, the enemy killed again. Too fierce, they completely lost the courage to fight.


    Pieces of rebel soldiers knelt down and asked for surrender. They didn¡¯t know who the enemy was or how many people there were. They only knew that if they kept going, they would all die here, and they obviously didn¡¯t want to die. .


    As more and more people surrendered, the situation in the city gradually became clear. Although there are still people resisting, they can no longer change the overall situation. By daybreak, the court¡¯s army has initially completed the battle against this Only a few people are still resisting the occupation of the city, but it is only a matter of time before they are eliminated.


    "Quickly, Fei Ge passed the book to His Royal Highness the Eighth Prince, telling him that we have already occupied this city and the process went smoothly." After occupying this city, the two generals were unaware of taking a rest and hurriedly sent a message to His Royal Highness the Eighth Prince. Tell His Highness the Eighth Prince of the good news.


    And the process of their occupation of this city is indeed very smooth, smooth to the point where they exceeded their expectations.


    Originally, they thought, even if there is an internal need to open the city gate, after entering the city, they will definitely encounter resistance, and there will definitely be a hard fight.


    However, the hard fight they expected did not come. Although the enemy also resisted, it was very weak. Even the established resistance did not appear at all, as if the generals in this city were killed. , No one stood up and organized soldiers to resist.


    With the opening of the city gates before, the two generals naturally associated this incident with the internal responses in the city. They have not seen those, and they don¡¯t know who and how many people¡¯s internal responses are. Admire.


    The city has been occupied, and their task has been completed. All that remains to be done is to guard the city. When the Eighth Prince and others arrive here, guard it to prevent the rebels from coming to snatch it.


    However, although they are cavalry, they are not good at attacking and defending the city, but they are very confident in defending the city.


    First of all, their strength did not lose much in the battle, and they also captured a lot of prisoners, allowing them to do coolies and carry stones and wood to the city.


    In addition, they entered the city through the city gate before. Therefore, the city defense facilities of this city were not damaged in the battle. It can be said that they have been preserved intact, and they can use them again.


    The last and most important point is that the rebel forces lack siege equipment, and they are also not good at siege. This has been proven in the past. They are even the cavalry in these cities. , But also not good at siege.


    Therefore, these cavalrymen are not worried that this city will be taken away again. They are now looking forward to the arrival of the eight princes. Once the eight princes enter the city, the matter will be settled and their credit will not be lost.

 2812 Chapter 2812

    "on!"


    In a gorge in the Dalu dynasty, the rebel soldiers ambushing on both sides of the gorge, when they saw that the imperial army below had completely entered the ambush circle, under the order of Wang Cheng, they rushed out of their hiding place. The imposing attack on the court army below.


    "Stay steady, hold steady, don''t panic!" The eldest prince leaned out of the carriage, shouting the pale opponents.


    This army is the team led by the prince. Soon after setting off from the imperial capital, under the order of the prince, his team began to march forward in a rush. However, because there are infantry in the team, there are also logistical equipment, so the speed Although it was already fast, it was still inferior to all the cavalry troops sent by the Eighth Prince.


    For this reason, when the cavalry team of the Eighth Prince had reached the destination city, the team of the Grand Prince was still on the way. Moreover, because he had been marching in a hurry, the cavalry in his team were all okay and had physical strength, but the infantry And those logistics soldiers, but they are already tired.


    However, although the eldest prince knew about this situation, he did not order the team to stop and rest. Instead, he wanted to rush to the destination city as soon as possible, then take a rest, and then begin to attack the city.


    Therefore, the team of the great prince has not been able to take a good rest since the emperor''s departure until now. At this time, the physical strength has reached its limit.


    In this case, they also encountered an ambush. One can imagine how the soldiers felt.


    For this reason, even if the prince desperately wants to restore order to his people, and meet the enemy in an organized manner, the result is not great. After discovering the enemy and discovering that they have been ambushed, Morale has dropped to its lowest point.


    Soon, the two teams collided together. The soldiers of the insurrection army had the upper hand in an instant, and they still had the upper hand. They had been waiting here for a long time and had an absolute advantage in physical strength. .


    Moreover, these people are not the old, weak, sick and disabled who stayed behind in the city. They are the real elites under Wang Cheng. At least, the ones who rush to the front must be the elites. They are the biggest support that Wang Cheng can develop up to now. The soldiers behind are all soldiers who have seen blood and are able to go to the battlefield. They may not be elite, but they are at least qualified soldiers. Even the soldiers of the court are not bad, not to mention, they are still at this time. Physically and psychologically, they occupy a great advantage, and their combat effectiveness is naturally higher than that of the imperial army.


    Seeing this scene, the eldest prince panicked, all he heard in his ears were the screams of soldiers, and all he saw in his eyes were the scenes of soldiers being killed and fallen to the ground.


    "It''s over..." the big prince muttered to himself with some sluggish eyes.


    These ambushers were obviously prepared long ago, and their costumes know that they are all rebels. Since they are here in ambush, they obviously have already calculated that they are waiting for others and will not let themselves wait. People left easily.


    Moreover, the eldest prince actually knows the actual situation of his team. Their bodies are already very exhausted and they need a lot of rest. At this time, let alone fighting, they just walk normally, breathing heavily, and again. How to beat the rebels?


    Originally, the eldest prince still wanted to wait for the destination city to take a good rest, but he did not expect that the rebels would not give them this opportunity, and they would take the initiative to ambush them here. Their fate.


    Because of this, the eldest prince was completely desperate at this time. He felt that not only his team would be destroyed, but he himself might all die here.


    "Grand prince, organize everyone to break through, there is no way to win here." At this time, suddenly a talented person dressed as a guard appeared next to the prince and said to him.


    "Yes, yes, break through!" The prince also understood. Although they have a large number of them, it is no longer possible to win. Now it is good to be able to break through, and he also needs to follow the big team. Break out.


    Suddenly, the eldest prince turned his head, looked alertly at the person who had just spoken, and asked, "Who are you?"


    The eldest prince was quite sure that he did not know this person, and those who could be arranged to protect him next to him were all his cronies, but this guard was obviously not.


    "I was arranged by Princess Qi to protect her." The guard said.


    In fact, the guards were arranged by Huang Feng. However, the eldest prince did not know the existence of Huang Feng, nor did he know the specific identity of Huang Feng, so if Huang Feng arranged it, the prince might not trust this The guards even arrested him as a spy.


    However, Princess Qi is different. Princess Qi''s identity is not ordinary after all. Moreover, this assessment was also arranged by Princess Qi. It is normal for her to arrange for someone to protect herself in secret.


    Sure enough, after hearing Princess Qi''s name, the eldest prince did not doubt, but nodded.


    With the name of the grand prince, the army of the court began to break out. Compared with the forces of the rebels, the army of the court still has an advantage in observing discipline. After all, they have received professional training. , Then began to break out.


    "Unexpectedly, they still know about breaking through and have not been completely stupid." Wang Cheng muttered to himself when he saw this scene.


    In fact, Wang Cheng also knew that it is not easy to wipe out these people here. If they can be hit hard, it is enough. As long as they hit them hard, then it will be a very big blow to the court. His subsequent development and expansion are very beneficial, and his goal this time has been achieved.


    Of course, if he can kill one more, the resistance he will encounter in the future will be less. Therefore, after seeing the imperial army break through, he made people fight to intercept, and he could kill one more, especially for the big prince. , He let his subordinates pay more attention to him, and if he has the opportunity, he must be left behind!


    In the end, Wang Cheng was not able to catch the prince, but he also severely damaged the prince¡¯s team, leaving the prince unable to continue to attack his city. Regarding this result, although Wang Cheng was a little regretful, he was able to accept.


    Before that, Wang Chengcheng had led the team to ambush the three princes, and he also achieved good results. He severely damaged the three princes. Of course, he also failed to capture the three princes.


    However, the three princes and the eldest prince were hit hard one after another, making Wang Chengzhi happy, as if he was only a little away from ascending the throne.

 2813 Chapter 2813 Wang Chengs doubts

    However, at this moment, Wang Cheng learned a news that shocked him and made him angry.


    The eighth prince actually took advantage of his attack on the other two princes, launching an attack, and it took only one night to take back a city from his own hands!


    Wang Cheng, who knows the content of the three princes'' assessment very well, already understands that the eight princes have won the contest and become the new emperor of the Dalu Dynasty, but there is only one ritual!


    Wang Cheng is not interested in who becomes the emperor of the court, nor does he care. In his opinion, no matter who is enthroned, he cannot prevent himself from overthrowing the Lu family¡¯s rule over the Da Lu dynasty, and he will be the real heaven. The son of choice!


    However, to make Wang Cheng angry, the Eighth Prince actually attacked him!This allowed Wang Cheng, who had been very smooth offensively during this period, to say that this was undoubtedly a slam dunk, which made him lose face and the morale of his team!


    Therefore, Wang Cheng was very angry.


    While he was angry, he was also wondering how the people who didn''t know the eight princes had occupied the city overnight.


    In order to ensure the victory over the eldest prince and the third prince, Wang Cheng drew most of the elite in his hands, and then, indeed, successfully completed the ambush on the eldest prince and the third prince, and beat them to defeat. Won a huge victory.


    Correspondingly, the elite soldiers he stayed in each city were much less, and most of them were just people with average combat effectiveness.


    However, even if the combat effectiveness is mediocre, the number of them is quite large. Moreover, they can also use the city defense facilities. Even if the Eighth Prince leads troops to attack, in Wang Cheng''s view, it is definitely not a short time to give the city to Attacked, and as long as the defending army persists for a while, he can solve the eldest prince and the third prince. Then, he will lead the elite army back and join the soldiers in the city to fuse back and forth and fend the team of the eight princes. Annihilate them all.


    However, Wang Cheng did not expect that the defenders he stayed in the city did not persist for even a day. They just persisted for less than a night. They collapsed and the city was lost. Moreover, most of the defenders in the city , All surrendered to the Eighth Prince.


    How could you lose the city so quickly?What a waste!


    Wang Cheng is naturally very angry about this, but he also knows that it is useless to be angry now. The city has been lost. What he has to do now is to defeat the army of the eight princes, so that from his hands, once again Take back the city.


    Wang Zhilai was still thinking that after defeating the eldest prince and the third prince, he might be able to fight in the direction of the imperial capital in one go. After all, the imperial army of the Dalu dynasty had been defeated twice before this time. The army led by the prince was defeated again, and the army that the court could fight was no longer sufficient. He fought in one go. Without giving the court time to relax, it was very likely that the emperor would be defeated.


    However, now he must change his offensive plan. He must give up the idea of ??attacking the imperial capital and go back to the team of the eight princes. He does not leave the team of the eight princes behind him. After all, there is not much behind him. Once the Eighth Prince is left alone, his rear will be completely chaotic. Wang Cheng does not think that the farmers who have just defected to him for a long time can have much loyalty to him and defend the city for him. What happened before also proved this point.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng has to go back, and he still has to go back as soon as possible. The Eighth Prince may already know the reality behind him. If the Eighth Prince is given more time, maybe he will have to work on his other cities.


    "It''s just that, how can the Eighth Prince''s team be so fast, and how can they beat the city down so smoothly?" Wang Cheng was confused.


    Because Wang Cheng has received relatively little news now, he is not very clear about how his city was lost. This also made him wonder how the eighth princes could advance so fast, and, It took less than one night to occupy a city, which is too fast.


    If you want to rush to the city to ambush in a short time, you can only use cavalry and leave the infantry and baggage behind. However, the cavalry alone will be faster. However, the cavalry cannot carry much siege equipment. Yes, and they are not good at siege. How did they get into the city so fast?Moreover, after entering the city, the progress is so smooth?


    Wang Cheng couldn''t figure it out, so he could only stop thinking about it. He could only rush back with his own subordinates with doubts, even the mood of defeating the Grand Prince and the Third Prince. It''s not so beautiful anymore.


    Contrary to Wang Cheng''s mood, the Eighth Prince at this time was in a very good mood.


    Before, Huang Feng said that there were not many elite soldiers in the city occupied by Wang Cheng at this time. Some were old, weak, sick and disabled. Moreover, he still had something to do in the city. He asked him to send someone to surprise him immediately.


    Although the eighth prince accepted Huang Feng''s suggestion, he was skeptical in his heart. He didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words very much. It was just because he didn''t want to take measures and held a try, he sent the cavalry.


    And now, the eighth prince¡¯s approach has been reported, and there is news from the front line that the cavalry who set off first has successfully entered the city and controlled the target city. That is to say, he has won this competition and waits for him to return. In the imperial capital, he will become the new emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty!


    This time, it was not Princess Qi who pushed herself forcibly, but was obtained after an examination. Although Princess Qi secretly helped, other people did not know it. Therefore, this time, no one would oppose her anymore. Up.


    Thinking of this, how could the Eighth Prince be in a bad mood?


    The eighth prince is very grateful to Princess Qi, thanked her for arranging Huang Feng by his side, and fortunate that although he had doubted Huang Feng''s words before, but still followed Huang Feng''s statement, otherwise, he would not be possible now. Occupying the entire city, you may still be advancing slowly on the road, how can you win the competition so quickly?


    For this reason, the eighth princes are also very grateful and trusting to Huang Feng. At this time, in the eighth prince''s heart, apart from Princess Qi and his mother, Huang Feng has the most weight in his heart. Now, he trusts and admires this person who has only recently met.

 2814 Chapter 2814

    "Huang Feng, what should we do now? Continue to attack other cities?" The Eighth Prince asked Huang Feng.


    Compared with the previous incomplete trust, with a little suspicion, the current eighth prince trusts Huang Feng very much, and his attitude is very sincere and humble.


    The Eighth Prince thought, since Huang Feng could help him seize a city, and Huang Feng also said that in other cities, the defensive force is also not strong, then they can all work together to seize all the cities that Wang Cheng previously occupied. Come back, in this case, not only can it severely damage Wang Cheng''s rebel forces, but also increase his prestige.


    Because he has won the competition, the Eighth Prince is now considering the problem and has placed himself in the position of the emperor. It is only a matter of time before he becomes the emperor.


    As the emperor of the Great Lu Dynasty, the first thing to do is to wipe out all the rebel forces in the territory, stabilize his rule, and establish his own prestige. Therefore, the Eighth Prince now wants to take advantage of other cities to defend the emptiness. Opportunity to retake those cities and severely damage Wang Cheng''s rebel forces.


    Of course, this was only what the Eighth Prince thought in his heart. He did not make decisions arrogantly, but asked Huang Feng. In his opinion, although Huang Feng is called a guard, he is more proficient in the military than himself. Profession, especially after having a successful experience before, directly pushed himself to the throne, which made the Eighth Prince in his heart trust Huang Feng extremely.


    Originally, the Eighth Prince felt that Huang Feng should agree with what he said. After all, the defensive strength of the other cities is not strong. This is what Huang Feng said. Huang Feng should not give up such a good opportunity. It must be Will win the pursuit.


    However, what the Eighth Prince did not expect was that Huang Feng did not agree with his statement, but said: "We will not attack other cities. We will change the direction of advancement and ambush Wang Cheng''s main army half way."


    "Why?" the Eighth Prince asked, "isn''t it good to seize the other cities first? At that time, we will accumulate all our strength and fight against Wang Cheng''s main force. Our chances of winning are still great."


    "No." Huang Feng said: "Wang Cheng should have known the news that the city has fallen. In order to prevent other cities from recurring the same situation, he will definitely give orders to let other cities strengthen their defense. Although their combat effectiveness is still so weak, but with increased vigilance, with the help of city defense, although it may not be able to completely block our attack, but they can definitely persist for a period of time, and it will also consume our strength. When the time comes, Wang Cheng¡¯s main force will arrive, and we may not be their opponents."


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, the Eighth Prince felt ashamed.


    Before, Huang Feng suggested that the Eighth Prince send all the cavalry to attack several cities at the same time. However, the Eighth Prince did not fully believe in Huang Feng at that time. At the same time, just to be on the safe side, he only sent some cavalry. Moreover, he only attacked one city. He thought, if what Huang Feng said was true, then he would be able to take down that city and win the assessment, and then attack other cities.


    Leaving a part of the cavalry, the Eighth Prince also meant to protect himself, but now it seems that because he was too cautious, he missed the opportunity to occupy other cities.


    "His Royal Highness does not need to be discouraged." Huang Feng also saw what the Eighth Prince was thinking, and said comfortingly: "Although we did miss the best opportunity to attack other cities, Wang Cheng is not sure. , We will definitely not attack. His logistics and the family members of some soldiers are all in the city behind. Therefore, they dare not let us wreak havoc behind them. They will definitely lead the army back as soon as possible. Yes, and this is our opportunity."


    At this time, Huang Feng and the eighth princes have also received news. The eldest prince and the third prince were defeated successively and suffered heavy losses. Fortunately, the eldest prince and the third prince were in no danger. Both armies were hit hard. That said, it was definitely a big blow, and it also made the soldiers of the court more fearful of the rebels.


    Fortunately, at this time, the Eighth Prince had achieved good results, which restored the morale of the court.


    "Although Wang Cheng defeated the team of the two princes and achieved good results, the armies under the two princes are also capable of combat. That is, under the condition of extreme exhaustion, the combat effectiveness is still somewhat, Wang Cheng Defeating them must have come at a price. In addition, he must be eager to rush back now. We can make the cavalry team in front of us look like they can attack other cities at any time. This will make Wang Cheng even more anxious. Then, Our main force here ambushed them halfway and wiped them out in one fell swoop!" Huang Feng continued.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s analysis, the eighth prince''s eyes lit up again, and he nodded and said, "Okay, just do what you said!"


    At this time, the eighth prince trusted Huang Feng, and Huang Feng''s plan was much better than what he said before. He naturally knew what to do now.


    "After I return to the imperial capital, I will not treat you badly." The Eighth Prince promised.


    The eighth prince is now full of confidence in his accession to the throne. He has completed the assessment and seized a city, but the eldest prince and the third prince have been defeated one after another, so the throne must be his.


    And becoming an emperor is not the end of everything, but the beginning, a new beginning. If he wants to govern this country well, he must have the help of others, and Huang Feng is obviously a talent he needs very much. So, he promised Huang Feng now that he wanted to recruit Huang Feng to his side for his own use. The Eighth Prince believed that as long as he asked Princess Qi, Princess Qi would let Huang Feng leave.


    However, Huang Feng just smiled for the eighth prince''s solicitation, and did not give any reply. The eighth prince thought that there would be a gratitude, but did not appear, in fact, the nod of the eighth prince, Huang Feng really did not appreciate it. Eyes, so many countries outside the pass have been unified by him. In other time and space, he has also been the emperor. The nod of the eighth prince is nothing at all. If Huang Feng really has any ideas, he will take the throne from eight. It was too difficult for the prince to grab it.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t want to do that. From Princess Qi''s attitude, she still has feelings for her nephews, and she doesn''t want them to have an accident. Therefore, Huang Feng is naturally not easy to kill. Eighth prince, find someone to replace him, even if Princess Qi doesn''t know, Huang Feng himself can''t accept it.

 2815 Chapter 2815 Nothing will happen

    "At the current speed, I should be able to arrive tomorrow night, huh, the eighth prince, I will let you know that your Lu family is over, and my Wang Cheng will overthrow your Lu family!" Wang Cheng rode on the horse, Looking at the endless team in front of him, he muttered to himself with confidence.


    Huang Feng guessed right. After Wang Cheng knew that his city was broken by the Eighth Prince¡¯s people, he was really anxious and angry. He really didn¡¯t dare to let the Eighth Prince be behind him. In that case, he would give He caused a lot of trouble.


    In Wang Cheng''s view, he has successfully defeated the court''s army, and he has successfully damaged the court. Now, he doesn''t need to take risks. He can successfully overthrow the Lu family''s rule as long as he is step by step. Therefore, what he wants now is stability.


    And let the eighth prince be behind him, obviously can¡¯t stabilize. The eighth prince has a lot of troops. If he is really left alone, he will definitely mess around behind him, and in the city behind him, but There are adequate supplies and the families of the soldiers. If something happens, these soldiers may not be able to fight on the front line with peace of mind.


    Therefore, the city must be taken back from the eighth prince, and the eighth prince must also be eliminated. Moreover, it cannot be delayed too long, because the longer the delay, the greater the damage the eighth prince will cause to his rear. At that time, even if he rushed back and wiped out the team of the Eight Princes, some of the losses could not be made up.


    While on the way, Wang Cheng was a little confused and admired about the behavior of the Eighth Prince.


    Originally, Wang Cheng thought that because of the existence of the assessment, the eighth prince would be like the eldest prince and the third prince, desperately on the road. In that case, he gave himself the opportunity to take advantage of it. However, the eighth prince did not do that. It was a steady fight, not a rush.


    However, this was also the place where Wang Cheng was puzzled. Since the Eighth Prince did not march in a hurry, how did his people rush to the front city so quickly? If there are only cavalry, then speed is not a problem, but how can it be possible with cavalry alone? It''s about to lay down such a big city.


    "Hateful, the intelligence system has done so badly. A lot of information from the front has not been transmitted. After this period of time has passed, I must organize the intelligence system." Not knowing the specific situation on the front line made Wang Cheng feel like a blind man. , And, how exactly did the Eighth Prince smash the city? Such doubts have been lingering in his heart, which makes it extremely uncomfortable.


    This made Wang Cheng firm in his determination to sort out the intelligence system and could not let this incident continue to happen.


    As for the other cities, the flying pigeons passed on the book before, saying that there seemed to be people from the court around them, and suspecting that they might be attacking those cities, this made Wang Cheng more anxious.


    The eighth prince has already laid down a city, so he must already know the reality of his city. He wants to take advantage of the time he has not rushed back to occupy other cities, which is very understandable. Once those cities are The Eighth Prince had to go back more, so if Wang Cheng wanted to take it back again, the price would be very high. After all, his people were not good at siege, and there was no siege equipment.


    Therefore, after Wang Cheng knew that there were people from the imperial court around the other cities, he felt more urgent and speeded up the march of the team.


    However, Wang Cheng seems to have forgotten that before, he was able to successfully ambush the team of the first prince and the third prince, because these two princes forced his army to march quickly, which gave him a chance.


    And now, Wang Cheng made the same decision as the eldest prince and the third prince, he also made the team march in a state of rapid march.


    The reason why Wang Cheng did this was that he felt that the Eighth Prince was able to conquer a city overnight, that must have used all the main force, otherwise, how could he conquer a city so smoothly and so quickly.


    Therefore, the people of the Eighth Prince should be in the city in front at this time, and after the city is captured, they must be kept for defense. Especially, in that city, if there are many people from the insurgent army, don¡¯t keep them. Enough people can''t hold it down at all.


    At the same time, people from the imperial court also appeared around the other cities. Thinking about it, the Eighth Prince wanted to seize the opportunity to retake the other cities before he went back.


    Therefore, in this situation, it is impossible for the eighth prince to have the energy and strength to ambush himself halfway, and because he is worried about the front line, he dare not waste too much time on the road, so he only Can advance in a state of rapid march.


    Of course, Wang Cheng was not completely brainless, he was somewhat mindful. On the way back, he did not return the same way, but chose another path. Under this situation, even the Eighth Prince thought To ambush him, it is difficult to determine his marching route.


    "Let the team speed up again, we can''t delay too long on the road." Wang Cheng urged again.


    "Chief, everyone is already going to be unable to move. If you meet the court''s army on the road, this..." The adjutant next to him hesitated. After all, they had just used the state of the court''s army to rush and suffered a heavy blow. They, now, they themselves marched in a hurry, this adjutant was naturally worried.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Wang Cheng waved his hand to stop his adjutant from continuing.


    The successive victories during this period of time made Wang Cheng feel a little airy. His confidence was extremely collided, and he completely believed in his own abilities. It was difficult to listen to the opinions of others. Therefore, even this adjutant had already persuaded him more than once. He didn''t care about it.


    Because he thinks that there will be nothing wrong, so there will definitely be nothing wrong. Can other people have their own accurate predictions?


    Therefore, Wang Cheng still insisted on his own opinions and insisted on allowing his team to speed up again.


    The adjutant had no choice but to convey the order. The soldiers below were naturally wailing. They had already overdrawn their stamina during their journey. At this time, they were already able to maintain their current speed. Not bad, but Wang Cheng was dissatisfied, and wanted to let them continue to speed up. They were human beings, not cattle, even if they were cattle, they would be tired if they kept driving at such a high intensity.


    However, their complaints did not change Wang Cheng''s opinion. In the end, they could only continue to insist on gritting their teeth, and further speed up.


    At this time, Wang Cheng and their subordinates did not notice that many people were lying in ambush near the small mound next to them, watching their every move.

 2816 Chapter 2816 Face Slap

    The Eighth Prince lay next to Huang Feng, watching the rebel soldiers not far away, passing under his nose, feeling a little nervous and a little excited.


    Wang Cheng¡¯s rebel forces are already the largest rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty. As long as Wang Cheng¡¯s rebel forces are removed, the Dalu dynasty will be able to restore tranquility and become the new term of the Dalu dynasty. For the emperor''s eight princes, this is too important.


    Therefore, the Eighth Prince wanted to wipe out Wang Cheng''s forces.


    And now the main force of Wang Cheng¡¯s forces is in front of him, and they are mainly able to defeat these people in front of him. Then, the remaining people of Wang Cheng are not afraid to wipe out Wang Cheng¡¯s forces. It''s possible.


    Therefore, the Eighth Prince was very excited at this time.


    However, he was also very nervous because of Wang Cheng''s strength.


    I have to say that Wang Cheng¡¯s power is still very strong, especially his main force, which has defeated the court¡¯s army many times. Wu Yan, the lieutenant general, the eldest prince, the third prince and others have been in his hands successively. Suffering, moreover, it was a big loss. The court army was defeated again and again in his hands. So far, the court''s strength has lost more than half compared to before. If, this time he also fails, Then, the imperial court may be completely depressed, and Wang Cheng will attack the imperial capital. Then, the entire Dalu dynasty may be ruled by him.


    Therefore, this battle is very important. The Eighth Prince must be nervous, especially Wang Cheng¡¯s main force has just defeated the two teams of the First Prince and the Third Prince. Although physically exhausted, mentally, the morale must be very high. high.


    On my own side, there is no advantage or even a disadvantage in terms of the number of troops. After all, there are not many troops left before the imperial court, and the three princes must be given the wind. Each prince¡¯s subordinates will naturally not There are too many troops.


    In terms of morale, in fact, the Eighth Princes do not have any advantage. Although they have just retaken a city, on the whole, the court is now at a disadvantage when facing Wang Cheng. When Wang Cheng belonged to the forces, I felt a little nervous and scared.


    These are their own disadvantages, once they fight, they may affect the final result.


    Of course, their own side is not without the advantage, that is physical strength. They rushed to ambush here ahead of time, they have completely rested, and their body is in the best condition, and Wang Cheng¡¯s forces have just experienced two battles. , Now he has been in a state of rush marching, and he must be very tired physically.


    This is their advantage, but it is difficult to say whether this advantage can be turned into a victory.


    "Can we really win?" The Eighth Prince asked Huang Feng next to him in a low voice.


    "No problem." Huang Feng said casually. Compared with the tension and excitement of the eight princes, Huang Feng would be very calm. He saw a lot of big scenes. For him, the situation in front of him was not at all. What the hell, Huang Feng is sure.


    Huang Feng''s self-confidence seems to have affected the Eighth Prince. The nervous expression on his face disappeared a lot, and he nodded heavily and said, "Well, I also think we can win."


    "Okay, almost, they have entered the ambush circle, ready to do it." Huang Feng said to the eighth prince: "After a fight, you stay here and don''t run around."


    "You want to go out?" The Eighth Prince asked quickly.


    To be honest, although Huang Feng has not shown his skills in front of the Eighth Prince, through this time of contact, the Eighth Prince has an inexplicable trust in him. With Huang Feng by his side, he can feel at ease and know that He is complete, and once Huang Feng leaves, he feels a little scared, especially on this chaotic battlefield.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Although the opposing army may not have much combat effectiveness before, after this period of battle, their fighting will and fighting quality have been greatly improved. We have just won two loud games, morale is booming, even if we are physically tired, we want to defeat them, there are some difficulties, even if we win, we may have to pay a high price, so I am going to do it myself and kill the king. to make."


    "Kill Wang Cheng?!" The Eighth Prince was shocked, "Can it succeed? There are so many people on the battlefield, so chaotic, Wang Cheng must have a lot of guards beside him, I heard that he has very powerful skills, you go. Is it dangerous?"


    The Eighth Prince was still very worried about Huang Feng''s safety. Although he knew that Huang Feng should be very powerful, but with such chaos on the battlefield and no eyes on the sword, Huang Feng might be in trouble.


    Now the eighth prince has realized the value of Huang Feng. Regardless of Huang Feng¡¯s skill, Huang Feng can help him very well in the military, and he is not inferior to those veterans in the army. Such a talent , He still wants to recruit and reuse it, naturally he doesn''t want Huang Feng to have an accident.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine. Here, as long as I don''t want to, no one can hurt me." Huang Feng said casually, but the Eighth Prince felt great confidence in him.


    If someone else said this, the Eighth Prince would definitely not believe it, but when this person was Huang Feng, the Eighth Prince felt in his heart that Huang Feng was not lying, he really had this ability.


    "Okay, order to do it, and if you don''t do it, they will walk out of the encirclement." Huang Feng reminded.


    Although the Eighth Prince is obedient to Huang Feng''s words, but to order such a thing, the Eighth Prince must come in person, especially when he is on the scene, this is a respect for the Eighth Prince.


    "Good!" The Eighth Prince responded.


    Afterwards, the Eighth Prince issued an attack order, and the court soldiers who had been in ambush for a long time got up from the ambush and rushed toward the rebels shouting.


    But at this time, Wang Cheng had not realized the danger. He was riding on his horse, thinking about the next move. At this moment, there was a sudden cry of killing in his ear, which scared Wang Cheng. .


    When Wang Cheng looked at both sides and found that there were soldiers from the imperial court on both sides, his eyes went dark, his heart beat fiercely, and he realized a lot.


    Oops, I was ambushed!


    I just said confidently to my adjutant that no one will ambush them in the middle of the road, so that the team does not need to be too cautious. The most important thing is to hurry. However, at this time, the fact is that he was hit in the face. After talking for less than half an hour, they ended up in an ambush, and the people who ambush them were the court''s army.

 2817 Chapter 2817 Deadlock

    How could this be?Why did the imperial army appear here? Shouldn''t they be in front of the city, guarding tightly, waiting for their own people to attack them?Why do they appear here?Could it be that they weren''t the team of the Eight Princes, but the defeated army led by the Grand Prince and the Third Prince?


    Wang Cheng was full of doubts in his heart, but the flag of the Eighth Prince flying over there clearly told him that the army that suddenly appeared in front of him was from the Eighth Prince.


    Wang Cheng knew that now he was not thinking about why the eight princes would appear here. What he had to do was to bring the army to defeat this sudden emergence team, and at the worst, he would also bring the main force to rush out of the encirclement.


    Fortunately, they defeated the army of the court several times before, which made everyone feel that they did not have much fear of the army of the Dalu court, and even psychologically, they still had some advantages. In everyone''s mind, The court''s army is no longer so terrible, nor so fearful, they can defeat the court''s army.


    "Don''t panic! The generals at all levels manage their teams, and we can work together to defeat the dog thieves of the court!" Wang Cheng shouted vigorously, trying his best to calm the team.


    Even if they were surrounded, Wang Cheng didn''t feel that they had reached the end of the world. They still had the power to fight. As long as they didn''t panic and didn''t mess themselves, then they might not be able to defeat the court''s army.


    I have to say that after several battles, Wang Cheng''s position in the hearts of many insurgent soldiers is still very high. What he said is still very convincing. Moreover, the successive battles have made them still farmers. People who are now regarded as qualified soldiers, even many of them are elite soldiers, so their fighting quality has been much higher than before. After Wang Cheng¡¯s shouts, they quickly calmed down. Under the leadership of the main general, he placed a defensive formation, ready to meet the imperial army''s attack.


    The Eighth Prince listened to Huang Feng''s words, and did not rush out with the team. He stood there, watching the situation on the battlefield.


    At the beginning, the rebels were panicked because of the sudden attack, which gave the Eighth Prince a lot of confidence and felt that it was still possible for their team to defeat them.


    However, the rebels quickly calmed down, and they were able to form a defensive formation in an orderly manner. This made the Eighth Prince a lot of worries. After all, these people in front of him were just defeated. With the team of the eldest prince and the third prince, the strength of his own team is almost the same as that of the eldest prince and the third prince. These rebels can defeat the prince and the third prince, and naturally they can defeat him.


    "Now, I can only believe in Huang Feng." The Eighth Prince thought to himself.


    The ambush has already begun, and their bodies have been exposed. Right now, there is only a way to go to fight to the death, he has no retreat.If he wins, he will be able to severely damage the rebel forces and take over a relatively stable Dalu dynasty. Moreover, the credit he has is enough to make everyone in the court shut up. If he loses, then he will be like a prince. Like the three princes, they fled in embarrassment, like a bereaved dog.


    At that time, even if he has captured the city and can be pushed to the throne, I am afraid that in the court, there will still be many people who will not convince him. More importantly, if the rebels win again, their court army loses. At that time, there may be a danger of being overthrown by the rebels.


    Once something like that does happen, then whoever becomes the emperor will have no effect, and the entire Dalu dynasty will be under Wang Cheng''s rule.


    The Eighth Prince naturally didn''t want such a thing to happen, but he couldn''t do anything now, he could only watch it here, and then prayed in his heart that Huang Feng could bring him victory again.


    At this time, Huang Feng had already rushed to the battlefield with the large forces, but, unlike other purposes, he entered the battlefield only to find the leader of the rebel army, Wang Cheng, and after he knew him, he killed him.


    However, as the Eighth Prince said, it is definitely not an easy task to find Wang Cheng on the battlefield of these hundreds of thousands. As for the guard next to Wang Cheng, it is not that important. Wang Cheng, Huang Feng is sure, he can easily defeat him.


    The army of the imperial court and the army of the rebels quickly collided, and the sound of fighting and screaming resounded throughout the battlefield.


    Although the soldiers of the rebel army have taken the shortest time to form a defensive formation, after all they were ambushed, and their physical strength was indeed at a disadvantage. Therefore, when the battle started, they still Fell into a disadvantage.


    However, these rebel soldiers are different from those who stayed in the city. Those people do not have much fighting capacity. Once they fall into the wind, they will collapse. The rebel soldiers in front of them have not been defeated, although they are indeed. It fell into a disadvantage, but he was still fighting as hard as he could, causing great trouble to the court''s army.


    The fact is that, as Huang Feng said before, even if the court¡¯s army can win the final victory, it will be a tragic victory, and the price will be very high, not to mention that they are just Being in the upper hand does not occupy an absolute advantage, the rebels still have the possibility of comeback.


    The Eighth Prince, who saw this scene on the side, was naturally more worried in his heart and kept praying in his heart that Huang Feng could win this vital battle.


    Wang Cheng is also fighting at this time. He himself is a very powerful general, not only in strategy, but also in his skills. However, after joining the rebel army, he has less and less time and opportunities to fight. , More often, just command from behind.


    However, this time was different. This time he had to fight personally to cheer up his men. At this time, they fell into a disadvantage. Although they seemed to be able to persevere and the fight was not bad, Wang Cheng was Knowing that their people are already at a point in the spiritual world, and they may collapse at any time. Once they collapse, then there is no room for recovery.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng himself must take the lead, rush to the front, set an example for his soldiers, let everyone know that he is also fighting, and muster their courage.


    Wang Cheng also knew about the imperial army and knew that they also had an endurance limit. Once the casualties were too great, they would flee. Therefore, now the two sides are comparing their endurance capabilities to see who can''t bear it first and collapse first.

 2818 Chapter 2818 Wang Cheng is dead

    The stalemate between the two sides did not last long and ended with the collapse of the rebels, and the cause of the collapse of the rebels was the death of Wang Cheng.


    Wang Cheng is dead!


    Died in Huang Feng''s hands!


    Moreover, until his death, Wang Cheng didn''t even know who made the action, where the opponent was, and how he killed him. It can be said that even if it is death, he is dead for unknown reasons, and in the end he is considered dead. .


    In fact, since the beginning of the battle, Huang Feng was looking for Wang Cheng''s figure, with Ling Bo walking slightly. Even the chaos on the battlefield did not affect Huang Feng''s progress. Moreover, in order to find Wang Cheng''s figure Huang Feng also asked Kitty Hawk to search for it in the air. Of course, other people didn''t know the identity of Kitty Hawk. Who would notice an eagle in the sky?Especially when the battle is fiercest.


    Huang Feng cooperated with Kitty Hawk, constantly searching on the battlefield. In the end, in less than ten minutes, Huang Feng found Wang Cheng on the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people, and easily killed Wang Cheng.


    At that time, under the protection of his own guard, Wang Cheng committed suicide while commanding the battle. Most of his surroundings were his people. Only a few court soldiers could rush to his vicinity. However, he was not weak. , Plus there are guards around him, so he doesn''t worry about his safety at all.


    However, it was in this situation that he was killed. At that time, Wang Cheng, who was killing the enemy, suddenly felt a pain in his chest. Before he could figure out what was going on, he fell into infinite darkness. in.


    Because Wang Cheng died suddenly, so when he died, the people around did not notice the situation. It was not until Wang Cheng suddenly fell to the ground that they realized that the situation was wrong and hurriedly went to investigate. However, at this time, Wang Cheng But there is no breath.


    The surrounding guards were very shocked and puzzled by this situation. They did not know how Wang Cheng was killed. Wang Cheng understood that under their heavy protection, there were not many enemies around, and they all Someone is attacking, no one has the ability to have the opportunity to kill Wang Cheng.


    However, Wang Cheng was still dead. He died unclearly. Such a powerful man who shook the entire Dalu dynasty and frightened the imperial court to be uneasy, unexpectedly died like this. Before, the imperial army had been able to kill several times. Wang Cheng, who died, didn''t even hurt him. However, he died in such an ordinary ambush, which is really unacceptable.


    However, even if it is not accepted, it is useless and cannot change this time. Wang Cheng is dead, and the largest insurgent force in the Dalu dynasty has lost its leader. This is definitely a major issue for the insurgent forces. Strikes may even collapse the forces of the insurgents.


    Just when the guards were thinking about how much the death of Wang Cheng would have on the insurgents, a voice suddenly spread to everyone''s ears.


    "The bandit leader Wang Cheng has already come down, and the others will surrender and not kill!"


    This voice is not loud, but it clearly spread to the ears of everyone present. You know, this battlefield, the number of people on both sides adds up, but there are two to three million people, stretching hundreds of kilometers, and then , Even so, this sentence still spread clearly in everyone''s ears, which was shocking.


    Wang Cheng is dead?


    Many soldiers of the rebel army were stunned. The reason why many of them turned to the rebel forces was for Wang Cheng. Wang Cheng had a very high reputation among the rebel forces, even in the entire Dalu dynasty. He has a great reputation. These insurgent soldiers, after being ambushed, were able to persist in fighting. A large part of the reason is because of the existence of Wang Cheng. For them, Wang Chengchi is their spiritual pillar.


    However, now Wang Cheng is dead, how is this possible?


    Many people subconsciously don¡¯t believe that Wang Cheng is their leader after all, and there must be many people around him who are protecting him. Wherever he can be killed so easily, not to mention that Wang Cheng himself has good skills. Most people think It is difficult to kill him.


    However, since hearing such words, there must be some people who will doubt and some people want to confirm, especially those close to Wang Cheng, those soldiers, after hearing that voice, all subconsciously looked at where Wang Cheng was. Then, they were stunned.


    Before, Wang became an inspiring army, rushing to the front instead of hiding behind, so that the soldiers around him could see his presence.


    This was nothing at all, but now these soldiers suddenly couldn''t see Wang Cheng, and the guards around Wang Cheng looked panic. They didn''t believe the rumors. There was a little bit of faith in Shi''s heart.


    And as they saw this scene, more and more people knew about it, and everyone became more and more suspicious. They wanted Wang Cheng to stand up and say that they were okay. However, after waiting for a long time, they could not wait until Wang Cheng. Cheng appeared, and some were just panicked guards.


    The guards were indeed panicked. They knew that the situation was critical, so they originally planned to conceal the news of Wang Cheng''s death. They said that Wang Cheng had retreated first. After all, the leader actually didn''t have to be on the front line.


    As a result, before they could do this, some people spread the news of Wang Cheng¡¯s death, and it spread so widely, and the person who spread the word was obviously the person who killed Wang Cheng, because only the person involved , I know the situation most clearly.


    At this time, it was too late for them to make remedial measures, because many people had already doubted whether Wang Cheng was really dead. At this time, even if they said that Wang Cheng had retreated temporarily, it is estimated that Not many people believe it.


    So, these guards panicked!


    Panic began to spread among the soldiers of the rebel army, especially as time passed, Wang Cheng has not appeared in front of everyone, and some people have begun to believe the rumor just heard.


    Wang Cheng is really dead!


    More and more people believed in this rumor, which finally caused the collapse of the insurgent forces. They were already at their limit and might collapse at any time. Now, their leader was actually killed. The blow to them is really too great. Many people have no intention of fighting and don''t know where their victory is. Without Wang Cheng, who can lead them to live.


    With the spread of panic, some people finally couldn''t bear it and chose to surrender. After that, the situation spread throughout the battlefield as if it were contagious.

 2819 Chapter 2819 Cleaning Up

    The battle was over and ended with the victory of the court army.


    The Eighth Prince, who was always worried about him, really let go of his heart at this time, and then he was overjoyed, ecstatic!


    Wang Cheng¡¯s forces can be said to be the biggest worry for the soldiers and civilians of the Lu Dynasty during this period. They have not only defeated the imperial army several times, but also captured several cities. There are many people under them. If they can¡¯t If they are eliminated as soon as possible, then it will definitely affect the Lu family''s rule in the Dalu dynasty, and it will also cause great harm to the Dalu dynasty.


    At the beginning, Wang Cheng¡¯s rebel forces were still very simple. They wanted to resist the court and overthrow the rule of the Lu family. If they wanted to survive, their enemies were only the court¡¯s people, and for other peasants. People, they all hold sympathy and feel that everyone is their own, and they are all on the same front.


    However, as more and more people joined Wang Cheng¡¯s rebel forces, the people inside became more and more complicated. Some people, especially the middle and high-level people, their ideas are no longer simple, they want to climb Going higher, wanting more rights, and those farmers, ordinary people who treated them equally before, have become their tools.


    These people no longer have mercy on ordinary people, but will also exploit them for their own expansion. They can also looted wildly for food and other materials, and their practices are even crazier than those of the previous court.


    Therefore, although Wang Cheng¡¯s power has only recently expanded, it still caused great damage to the cities and villages within the Da Lu Dynasty. If this situation continues for a period of time, then it will affect the Da Lu Dynasty. The economy and the lives of the people have had very serious consequences.


    But now, this threat is finally removed. Wang Cheng is dead. Wang Cheng¡¯s main force either died in battle or surrendered. Only a small number of people escaped. That would not affect the overall situation. There was no way to stir up anything. The storm is over.


    As for the eighth prince who is about to ascend to the throne, there is no better news than this. This time, it can be said that it is full of harvest. Of course, the eighth prince knows that all this is because of whom, it can be said that without Huang Feng Without him, there is no Huang Feng, let alone defeating Wang Cheng''s main force, he can''t even seize the city. Maybe, he is also beaten and fled in embarrassment like his two brothers now.


    And because of Huang Feng, all this is different. Not only did he win the competition, but he also took the opportunity to wipe out the greatest power of the rebels, and cleared the obstacles for his later rule.


    "This Huang Feng is really a talent. After he returns to the imperial capital, he must be sent to Princess Qi anyway." The Eighth Prince thought.


    At this time, the eighth prince did not know the true relationship between Huang Feng and Princess Qi. He just thought that Huangfeng was the guardian of the eighth prince. Perhaps because Huang Feng was very powerful, Princess Qi might not be willing, but the eighth prince believed , As long as he persists and is willing to pay the price, he can still bring Huang Feng over.


    The Eighth Prince also believed that with Huang Feng¡¯s help, he would be able to wipe out all the rebel forces in the territory more quickly, and in the shortest possible time, he would be able to restore the glory of the Dalu dynasty in the past and become an eternal emperor. .


    Soon, Huang Feng appeared in the vision of the Eighth Prince again, beheading Wang Cheng, and the person who announced Wang Cheng¡¯s death to others was Huang Feng, and only Huang Feng was able to do it. The voice of rumors spread to everyone''s ears in this battlefield of hundreds of thousands.


    In the eyes of others, incredible things are just sparse and ordinary in Huang Feng''s hands.


    "Mr. Huang is back? Come and rest, are you not injured?" Seeing Huang Feng''s return, the Eighth Prince hurriedly stepped forward and comforted.


    The subsequent cleaning of the battlefield naturally did not need Huang Feng to do. Therefore, the Eighth Prince asked Huang Feng to come and rest quickly. After all, in his opinion, assassinating Wang Cheng is definitely not an easy task, Huang It¡¯s normal for the summit to get tired and get hurt.


    "I''m fine." Huang Feng waved his hand and said, this incident is indeed not a big deal for him.


    "Mr. Huang, what should we do next?" The Eighth Prince asked for advice. Although the next thing should be very simple, but out of trust and respect for Huang Feng, the Eighth Prince still wants to ask Huang Feng for his opinions.


    "The next thing, I believe His Highness should also understand in his heart." Huang Feng said: "The cities have no defensive capabilities. Now that Wang Cheng is dead again, most of his main forces have already surrendered. Then It should not be too difficult for the Eighth Prince to send people to those cities to surrender. At that time, Wang Cheng¡¯s forces will all be wiped out. As for other rebel forces, they are compared with Wang Cheng¡¯s forces. , It¡¯s much worse, and it won¡¯t have much impact on His Highness and the court."


    "Yes, yes, that''s it." The Eighth Prince said, Huang Feng said the same as he thought. As long as Wang Cheng''s forces are eliminated, then there will not be too much in the entire Da Lu Dynasty. Threatening rebel forces are gone.


    "However, these things can be done by your Highness to the people below. What you have to do now is to return to the imperial capital and become the emperor." Huang Feng said to the Eighth Prince.


    The words "enthroned and proclaimed emperor" exploded in the eighth prince''s mind, his face was red with excitement, and the things he had been dreaming about were finally coming true. Naturally, his mood was so excited that he couldn''t calm down.


    With the support of Princess Qi and this performance, the eighth prince believed that there was nothing, anyone could prevent him from becoming an emperor. Now, all he needs to do is to become an emperor.


    "You are right, just leave those things to the people below, and we will return to the imperial capital tomorrow!" said the Eighth Prince.


    Huang Feng nodded and gave the rest to the people below. One is that the Eighth Prince can get away and go back to the Emperor Capital to become the emperor. After all, the court cannot be without an emperor. In addition, you can also let the following follow the Eighth Prince. People get some credit, which makes them more identify with the eight princes. This also benefits the eight princes'' control of the army and the army''s identification with the eight princes.


    The entire battlefield gradually calmed down, and the soldiers of the Da Lu Dynasty knew very well in their hearts that after this battle, they were about to have their own new emperor, and their Da Lu Dynasty was finally on the right track again.


    This is a gratifying thing for every soldier and every citizen of the Great Lu Dynasty.

 2820 Chapter 2820 Triumph

    The news of the eighth prince''s victory had already been passed back to the imperial capital a step earlier than himself. The entire emperor was uplifting in singing and dancing. Whether it was ordinary people or court officials, they were all inspired and beaming.


    The reason why everyone was so happy was because they had received a series of bad news before. After Wu Yan was defeated, they almost all received good news. One team after another was defeated by the rebels. Whether it was an experienced military general or an inexperienced prince, they all suffered under Wang Cheng''s hands, and they suffered a lot.


    Especially the two recent news about the eldest prince and the third prince. They were also defeated by Wang Cheng. Moreover, they suffered heavy losses. At that time, the emperor was very nervous, and even many people have asked for the door to be closed, not allowing any Entering, at the same time, ask all localities to quickly rectify the army, prepare to come to the imperial capital, and guard the imperial capital.


    Because everyone knows that with the defeat of the eldest prince and the third prince, the strength of the court has been severely damaged. Wang Cheng¡¯s rebels have already surpassed the court¡¯s army in strength. If he fights over, the court will It may not be able to hold it here. Those who live in the imperial capital are naturally very worried. Many of them are powerful and powerful if they can live in the imperial capital. They naturally don¡¯t want to see the rebels reach the imperial capital. In that case, not only It is their property that may be lost, and even their own lives are in danger.


    At this time, some people began to question Princess Qi. She blamed her for asking a few princes to encircle and suppress the rebels. Several princes grew up in the palace and had no experience in leading soldiers. They were not Wang Cheng at all. That veteran Yuzi opponent was wasting and squandering the last power of the court.


    Princess Qi was actually very worried, although, because the eldest prince and the third prince, as Huang Feng said, they did not have any accidents and escaped safely. However, the army suffered a great loss. For the court, it was a big blow, and it might make it impossible for the court to regain its vitality in a short period of time, and it would be in danger of being overthrown by the rebels.


    However, at this time, it is obviously too late to regret. The eldest prince and the third prince have already been defeated. The only thing that makes Princess Qi happy is that there is no news of the defeat of the eighth princes accompanied by Huang Feng himself. , This gave Princess Qi a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    When she was outside the customs, Princess Qi had also seen Huang Feng¡¯s abilities. Therefore, she only followed Huang Feng¡¯s advice before. Moreover, she believed in Huang Feng. At this critical juncture, Princess Qi could only choose to continue. I believe Huang Feng.


    Because the eighth prince is already the last hope, and there can be no more accidents. If something happens, all the failures in the assessment will be trivial. However, for the court, it will be another huge blow. The court can no longer bear too much. A blow, it would make people inside and outside the court collapse.


    Moreover, her own prestige will be further reduced. Princess Qi is not greedy for rights. If she is greedy for rights, she will not organize this assessment. As long as the previous emperor continues to be emperor, and she is Just control the little emperor behind the scenes, just like the former concubine Wu.


    Princess Qi didn¡¯t want her prestige to decline further, because if that happens, the court will be in chaos. Now is the eventful autumn. Once the court is chaotic, then everyone will jump out and there is no way to form a unity. Time will only be bad, and it will not be conducive to destroying the rebels.


    Therefore, at this time, Princess Qi has almost reached the edge of the cliff. She can only pin her hopes on the Eighth Prince and Huang Feng, hoping that they can bring good news to herself.


    The Eighth Prince and Huang Feng did not disappoint Princess Qi. When the atmosphere in the imperial capital became more and more serious and the pressure on the people''s hearts increased, the frontline finally came back with the latest news, and this news is finally good. News, moreover, is great news.


    The eighth prince won!Wang Cheng is dead!Wang Cheng''s main force disappeared!The Eighth Prince was on the way back to the imperial capital, and his men were the city occupied by Wang Cheng before regaining.


    This kind of news went back to the imperial capital, and the imperial capital immediately boiled. People who were still worried before, at this time, are all rejoicing and extremely happy. Everywhere is singing praises to the eight princes and praising the visionary voice of Princess Majesty. Those voices that questioned Princess Qi before disappeared in an instant.


    And Princess Qi was naturally very happy. First, the eighth prince won the assessment, and now he is praised by everyone. Then, there is no suspense for him ascending the throne. Second, when Wang Cheng died, the court removed the greatest threat. Although there are still some rebel forces in the territory, compared with Wang Cheng, it is far inferior. It will not be too difficult to destroy them, and it can also be used as a credit for the new emperor after he takes the throne.


    Therefore, as soon as Wang Cheng died, it can be said that the problem of the rebels in the territory has been solved, and the rest are minor problems, and outside the customs, because of Huang Feng''s relationship, there is no need to worry about any problems. It can be said that the current Dalu It can be said that the DPRK has officially entered a recovery period.


    So Princess Qi is very happy now, because the court¡¯s matter is resolved, she can leave with Huang Feng with peace of mind. She knows that Huang Feng does not belong here and will not stay here, but this is not important. Where Huang Feng goes, she can just go there. She doesn''t want to think about other things.


    Because the eight princes are going back to the capital, the entire capital is like a festival, so when the team of the eight princes approaches the capital, all they see are the people who come out to greet them. These people are headed by Princess Qi, and the members are the royal court. Ministers, it can be said that everyone who is qualified to go to court has come out to welcome the Eighth Prince at this time.


    If the eighth prince is still a prince, he is naturally not qualified to accept the welcome of such a lineup. Only the emperor is qualified to enjoy such a lineup. Therefore, the meaning of these people is already obvious. Therefore, the eighth prince is in When I saw such a lineup, I was naturally very happy. Since such a lineup can appear, it means that his ascension has been stabilized and everyone has accepted it, although he felt it before. There should be no more problems, but now it is another matter to see with my own eyes, and now, this matter is really sure about it!

 2821 Chapter 2821 Recruiting Huang Feng

    The eighth prince ascended the throne without any accidents.


    But shortly after the eighth prince returned to the imperial capital with the momentum of a great victory, Princess Qi revisited the previous assessment. This time the assessment was obviously the eighth prince won. This time Princess Qi proposed that the eighth prince ascend the throne and become emperor. Above the hall, there was no longer any objection.


    Even if the eldest prince and the third prince are unwilling, but there is nothing to do, because they know that there is no way to stop this matter. Even if they oppose it, no one will support them. After all, the Eighth Prince indeed won the assessment and paid off Wang Cheng''s forces. Their opposition would seem trivial and ridiculous with such credit.


    The Eighth Prince was naturally very happy about this, but he also knew that in this matter, Princess Qi and Huang Feng contributed a lot. Without these two people, he would have no way to be the emperor. It¡¯s pretty good to be a prince.


    At this time, the Eighth Prince also asked Princess Qi for Huang Feng. For Huang Feng¡¯s talents, the Eighth Prince was very appreciative of Huang Feng¡¯s talents. He has just taken over this country. Naturally, he needs some capable people to assist him and manage this well. country.


    "Do you want Huang Feng to help you?" Princess Qi looked at the Eighth Prince, who was the new emperor of the Dalu Dynasty, with a strange expression.


    The new emperor doesn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s specific identity, but Princess Qi knows something about things on earth, Princess Qi doesn¡¯t know, but she knows Huang Feng¡¯s identity outside the Guan, but it¡¯s very high. It is unified, the territory is vast, although it is a little barren and the population is less, but it will slowly develop.


    And Huang Feng was outside the pass, but he was under one person and above ten thousand people. However, even that, Huang Feng didn''t look at him at all. Before, he told Princess Qi that he would stay away from the switch.


    And now, the new emperor actually wants Huang Feng to be his subordinate, and also to assist him with other ministers. His status is lower than those outside the customs. How could Huang Feng be eye-catching?


    "Yeah, aunt, would you not refuse?" The new emperor said, "For you, Huang Feng is just a guard. There will be nothing wrong with one less guard. I can arrange for you more other skills. A good guard, Huang Feng has great talents. It''s a shame to be a guard."


    The new emperor really appreciates Huang Feng''s talents, and doesn''t want to see Huang Feng as his life guard.


    "His matter, I decided not to use it, you should ask him yourself." Princess Qi said.


    "You can''t decide? Isn''t he your guard? Why can''t you decide?" The new emperor said in confusion.


    "The relationship here is a bit complicated. He is not my escort, he just stays by my side to protect me temporarily." Princess Qi said.


    After that, Princess Qi talked about how she met Huang Feng. Of course, Huang Feng¡¯s identity outside the customs, she did not say, this is Huang Feng¡¯s own business, she is not good enough to act on behalf of Huang Feng. Feng is angry.


    Only then did the new emperor know that Huang Feng met Princess Qi in this way. Before, he thought that Huang Feng was sent to Princess Qi by the first emperor. He was afraid that Princess Qi would be in danger outside the barrier and stay with Princess Qi to protect her. .


    Now it seems that I was wrong.


    Princess Qi made people call Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng is very busy this time.


    During the period when the Eighth Prince was busy ascending the throne, Huang Feng was not idle, he was always busy.


    Coming to a new time and space, Huang Feng definitely wanted to use the resources in this time and space to make money. Outside the customs, he had already made arrangements. There would be no problem with the puppets he exchanged.


    It¡¯s different in Guannei. He doesn¡¯t have much government relations here. Because of Princess Qi¡¯s relationship, it is difficult for him to kill the emperor and let him replace him. Therefore, he can only put more effort on how to do business. .


    Therefore, in the past few days, Huang Feng is busy setting up a caravan. This is obviously not an easy task. At least, he has been busy for several days before he has some clues.


    The Great Lu Dynasty is worthy of being a big country in the Central Plains. The territory of the Liao Kingdom here is rich in products and is not comparable to the barren Guanwai. Moreover, the economic foundation here is much better than the Guanwai. After Huangfeng''s preliminary investigation, it can make money. There is also a lot of business.


    This time, Huang Feng did not intend to let the royal family take care of his own business. Although he has friendship with Princess Qi and the eighth princes, he cannot guarantee that when the benefits reach a certain level, they will still He wouldn''t hold back his heartbeat, he wouldn''t have any other thoughts, Huang Feng didn''t want to gamble.


    Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s arrangement this time is more detailed and more concealed. On the surface, these caravans have no connection at all. No one would have thought that these caravans will become the caravans of predators in various fields and the bosses behind them. They are all the same person.


    When Princess Qi sent someone to call Huang Feng, Huang Feng had just returned to the palace.


    During this period of time, Huang Feng still lived in the palace. This was what Princess Qi asked. First, she wanted to see Huang Feng. Second, the eight princes had just ascended the throne. Princess Qi was afraid of accidents. Some people have unruly minds, and Huang Feng is there, she can truly rest assured.


    "You want me to assist you?" Huang Feng looked at the new Emperor Dao who looked at him eagerly.


    "Yes, I think you have this talent." The new emperor said: "How about? Are you willing to accept it?"


    "I refuse." Huang Feng said without thinking.


    The new emperor looked surprised, but Princess Qi¡¯s expression remained unchanged. It seemed that everything was the same as she had expected. She had long guessed that Huang Feng would not be able to stay, so she had done it herself. Now, preparations to leave here.


    "Why?" The new emperor asked in surprise: "Why don''t you continue to follow me?"


    "I have other things. I will leave when I finish dealing with things here, and I may not come here in the future." Huang Feng said.


    After returning to reality, if nothing special, Huang Feng didn''t plan to return here, and even if he took his woman to travel here, he wouldn''t let the new emperor know about it.


    "Leaving? Where are you going?" the new emperor asked Huang Feng.


    Princess Qi also looked at Huang Feng, and obviously wanted to get answers from Huang Feng''s mouth.


    "A place very far away, far away from the Dalu Dynasty. Once you go, it is impossible to come back again." Huang Feng said.


    When saying this, Huang Feng also looked at Princess Qi specially. Obviously, besides saying this to the new emperor, he was more like saying it to Princess Qi.

 2822 Chapter 2822

    Sure enough, Princess Qi was slightly stunned when she heard Huang Feng''s words.


    Princess Qi really wanted to leave with Huang Feng. For this reason, she even surrendered the rights in her hand and handled everything in the palace so that she could leave with Huang Feng at any time.


    However, wanting to leave with Huang Feng does not mean that Princess Qi is willing to never return to the Dalu Dynasty. She grew up here. All her previous memories are related to this place. Her relatives also Here, therefore, she is reluctant to leave here, and of course leave with Huang Feng. She is willing, but she wants to have the opportunity to come back and see more.


    Before, when she learned that she was going to marry Feng Jueguo, Princess Qi was very desperate. Although one was outside the barrier and the other was inside, there was only one level between the two. However, Princess Qi understood that. The checkpoint was like a moat that blocked his way home. Once she left the checkpoint, it would be very difficult for her to want to come back. That''s why she was so sad at that time.


    However, now, she heard Huang Feng say that once she leaves, she will never return to the Dalu dynasty. This makes Princess Qi hesitate slightly. However, the mood at this time and the original marriage to Feng Jue Guo are again It is different. At that time, she was more desperate, but now she is just hesitating.


    "Not coming back?" The new emperor was also a little dazed: "Are you going to sea? Even if you are going to sea, you can come back, right?"


    "It''s not going to sea, but it''s farther than going to sea." Huang Feng said: "So, Your Majesty, you just want to recruit me."


    "Do you really stop thinking about it?" the new emperor asked unwillingly.


    "No." Huang Feng refused very firmly. Obviously, there is no room for tactfulness in this matter.


    "Well, I respect your idea." The new emperor said.


    Although the new emperor was a little disappointed in not being able to recruit Huang Feng, but there was no way. Huang Feng''s attitude was very firm, and there was no room for discussion. Moreover, the new emperor was only disappointed, but he didn''t have any hope. The feeling of falling down.


    In the eyes of the new emperor, Huang Feng is an individual talent. If it can be used by him, it is naturally the best. He can control the entire Dalu dynasty in the shortest time and develop the Dalu dynasty.


    However, without Huang Feng¡¯s help, it¡¯s not a big deal. The Dalu dynasty has outstanding talents, and there is no shortage of talents. It¡¯s just that it has been internally and externally troubled before, and there is no time to tap talents and no time to develop the economy. Therefore, Dalu dynasty The situation will get worse and worse.


    And now, the largest rebel forces in the Dalu dynasty have been eliminated, other rebels are no longer a concern, and the situation outside the pass is also very good. Although the reunification has been completed there, there is no intention to attack the Dalu dynasty. It even released enough goodwill, which is also a good thing for the Da Lu Dynasty.


    The internal and external environments are very good. The Dalu Dynasty has enough time and energy to recover and tap talents. The new emperor believes that even with Huang Feng¡¯s help, he can restore the Dalu Dynasty to its previous peak state. Even better than the peak state before!


    But Princess Qi was a little disappointed in her heart, so that her spirit was a little bad.


    "Auntie, are you okay?" The new emperor found out that Princess Qi''s condition was a little wrong, and asked concerned.


    "It''s okay, maybe I didn''t rest well." Princess Qi said.


    "Then I will go back first, and I won''t disturb my aunt to rest. During this time, my aunt is really tired." Xindi said.


    The new emperor''s accession to the throne is obviously not a simple matter. There are a lot of preparations to do and a lot of procedures to go. Princess Qi, as an elder, has been busy during this period of time, and she is indeed very tired.


    Princess Qi nodded, and the new emperor left, and then Princess Qi let the other eunuchs and court ladies go down, but Huang Feng remained.


    "You have something to tell me?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yeah." Princess Qi said. At this time, she is no longer going to go around the corner with Huang Feng. She plans to show off directly: "I want to leave with you."


    For Princess Qi, Huang Feng was not too surprised, because in the previous contact, Princess Qi has shown this idea more or less. After all, Huang Feng has many women in reality. A woman''s mind can be guessed somewhat, but he didn''t expect that Princess Qi would say it quite simply and straightforwardly.


    "Have you figured it out?" Huang Feng said: "Once I leave here, I will never come back again. This is the place where you grew up. Are you willing to never come back?"


    "I..." Princess Qi hesitated and said: "I can''t bear it, but I don''t want to leave you."


    "However, it is clear that these two situations cannot be achieved at the same time. You must choose one or the other." Huang Feng said.


    This is not that Huang Feng insists on forcing Princess Qi to make a choice, but wants to let her know the specific circumstances of this, do not want Princess Qi to regret later, no matter what, the decision can only be made by Princess Qi herself, only in this way, she I will not regret it.


    "Well, think about it for yourself. I will stay here for three days. After three days, I will leave." Huang Feng stood up and said to Princess Qi.


    After speaking, Huang Feng turned and left. In the past three days, he had to deal with a lot of things, and it was not so leisurely.


    As for what decision Princess Qi will make in three days, Huang Feng is very curious, but it is not good to ask more now. In that case, it may affect Princess Qi''s decision.


    Princess Qi watched Huang Feng leave, and did not exit to stay, nor stood up to send him away, just watched him leave, her eyes motionless, as if she was thinking about something.


    Three days later, Huang Feng had already dealt with the affairs of the Dalu dynasty. At the same time, he also took the time to secretly go outside the customs. For him who can fly, the distance between the two is not close, but, It doesn''t take much time.


    After all the things in this space were arranged, Huang Feng was about to leave. Now, the only thing that is still uncertain is whether Princess Qi will go with him.


    In the past three days, Huang Feng did not go to see Princess Qi or even return to the palace. He didn''t want to interfere with Princess Qi''s choice because of his appearance. Everything was up to her.


    Outside the imperial capital, Huang Feng walked on the pipe, turned and looked at the capital behind him, but did not see Princess Qi.


    Huang Feng''s departure did not inform Princess Qi again, but he believed that it would not be difficult for Princess Qi to determine his whereabouts. However, she did not appear at this time.


    "Perhaps, she has already made a choice." Huang Feng smiled and turned to leave.


    However, not far from Huangfeng, I saw a carriage parked on the side of the road. When he approached, the door curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a man who was full of power came out from inside.


    "Master, where are you going? Can you take me?"

 2823 Chapter 2823 Bringing People Back Again

    Huang Feng teleported back to reality, and Princess Qi who has been teleported back to reality.


    In the end, Princess Qi decided to leave with Huang Feng. Although she was very reluctant to part with the palace of the Dalu Dynasty, she was even more reluctant to bear Huang Feng in comparison. Between the peaks, she chose Huangfeng. Therefore, on the road outside the imperial capital, she was waiting for Huangfeng, and finally left with Huangfeng. Even, in order to leave with Huangfeng, she left the small ring and was alone. One person is waiting on the official road.


    When Huang Feng saw Princess Qi appear, he also laughed.


    Through this time of getting along, Huang Feng has some kind of affection for Princess Qi. Of course, he also hopes that Princess Qi will go with him in the end, but because in reality, there are already many women, plus, Princess Qi herself is also very nostalgic for the Da Lu Dynasty, so Huang Feng did not ask Princess Qi, and she had to make the final decision.


    But Princess Qi''s final decision was to leave with Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng was both surprised and delighted by Princess Qi''s decision.


    Huang Feng has a good impression of Princess Qi, and naturally hopes that Princess Qi can follow him and leave. However, for this kind of thing, he is not easy to request, so he has to let Princess Qi decide for himself, no matter what decision Princess Qi makes, Huang Feng will respect her decision.


    However, in Huang Feng¡¯s heart, he still hoped that Princess Qi would leave with him, because he had a good impression of Princess Qi, and in the end, Princess Qi¡¯s decision did not disappoint Huang Feng. Decided to leave with Huang Feng.


    "Have you really thought about it?" Huang Feng asked, looking at Princess Qi who was smiling in front of him


    "Of course!" Princess Qi said, "If I didn''t think about it, I would not appear here, I will appear in front of you."


    "But, you have to know, once I leave the Dalu Dynasty, I won''t come back again, and I have other women." Huang Feng said, he decided to make it clear to Princess Qi that this kind of thing must be The sooner you say it clearly, the better, lest Princess Houqi regrets it.


    "I know." Princess Qi said, "It would be strange if there were no other women like you."


    Obviously, before coming here, Princess Qi had already thought about the possibility that Huang Feng had other women, and she had already considered this possibility carefully before she came to see Huang Feng.


    "Well, since you have considered it clearly, then leave with me." Huang Feng said, "My world is a completely different world. You must be mentally prepared."


    "Yeah." Princess Qi nodded heavily: "When I decide to leave with you, I have made all kinds of preparations, don''t worry."


    "Okay." Huang Feng said.


    Then, with a flash of light, Huang Feng appeared in his real bedroom, and Princess Qi appeared beside him.


    "Where is this?" Princess Qi asked as she looked at the strange environment around her.


    Just now, in a blink of an eye, she left her world. She didn''t even have much preparation. However, in the next second, she appeared in another strange place, if not Huang Feng was still in hers If she is around, she might scream out.


    "This is the world I live in." Huang Feng said, "You have now come to the world I live in. Don''t be afraid, I will take care of you."


    Indeed, since she has brought Princess Qi into her own world, Huang Feng will not ignore it. Since Princess Qi has decided to follow her into the new environment, she cannot treat her badly.


    "Your world? What do you mean? You and I are not living in the same world?" Princess Qi asked suspiciously.


    "You can say so." Huang Feng said: "Next, let me give you a general introduction to my world, so that you have a general understanding. Of course, if you want to fully understand, you need to explore it yourself."


    For the cognition of a new environment, you must know it personally. Huang Feng can only give a general introduction to his world. As for the specific cognition, it must be through his own understanding.


    Through Huang Feng¡¯s introduction, Princess Qi has a general understanding of Huang Feng¡¯s world, and she has shown a marvel at what Huang Feng has in the world. Huang Feng is not surprised by this. I brought back women from other spaces, and they all performed similarly. Therefore, Princess Qi''s performance was not too strange.


    "Okay, let''s go down, Yumo and the others waited anxiously." Huang Feng said to Princess Qi.


    "Will she not welcome me?" Princess Qi said unconfidently.


    Although Princess Qi¡¯s identity is regarded as a princess in another time and space, in this time and space, she is just an ordinary person. Moreover, Princess Qi herself intends to start from an ordinary person. Therefore, she is very concerned about seeing Huang Feng¡¯s other Woman, there are still some worries in my heart.


    "It''s okay, Yumo won''t." Huang Feng said.


    In Su Yumo''s heart, he must have thoughts about Huang Feng having other women. However, as long as Huang Feng is transmitted to other spaces during this period, most of them will bring back women. Therefore, Su Yumo is also somewhat I got used to it. Although Su Yumo might not be happy when I saw Princess Qi, Huang Feng believed that Su Yumo would eventually accept Princess Qi.


    Of course, in Huang Feng''s heart, he still feels that he owes Su Yumo, and will only do more for Su Yumo in the days to come.


    Sure enough, when Huang Feng brought Princess Qi downstairs and came to the hall, he was still watched by everyone in the hall, especially Su Yumo, who locked his eyes tightly on Princess Qi.


    "Huang Feng, are you back? Who is this sister?" Su Yumo stood up and asked first.


    "Lu Yunqi." Huang Feng said, "she is the person I brought back from another time and space."


    Su Yumo and others knew about Huang Feng''s visit to another time and space, so now, returning from another time and space, everyone was not surprised, but it was somewhat tasteful for Huang Feng to bring back a person.


    Especially Su Yumo and Xie Mengjiao. Su Yumo is Huangfeng¡¯s main palace, and it is normal to have some taste in her heart. Xie Mengjiao has always been in this delicate state of mind. Of course, although she would say that Huang Feng is a pervert, but, For Lu Yunqi, there is no malice.


    All the girls had already rested, but after teleporting from Huang Feng, she noticed the movement, and they all got up again, just to greet the new members together.

 2824 Chapter 2824 Seems to make sense

    "Tingting, you must help my Wenwen." Mengmeng said to Huang Tingting in a low voice, "Look, there is another woman next to my brother. If this continues, we will have no chance."


    Mengmeng is really anxious. It¡¯s not easy to meet a man who has a good eye on it. What''s more, this man is so good, she doesn¡¯t want to give up, even if this man already has many women. In her little head, it is normal that good men are more attracted to women, which also shows that her vision is not bad.


    Huang Tingting gave her friend a white look and said, "What are you thinking in your head? There are more and more women seeing my brother. Do you want to move forward?"


    "Of course, this shows that my brother is excellent." Mengmeng said naturally.


    Huang Tingting glanced at her friend again and stopped talking.


    To be honest, if Huang Feng wasn''t her brother, she would have already scolded the other scumbag because it was her brother, so psychologically, she would naturally stand on her brother''s side, but she didn''t want it, her friend , A good girlfriend also fell into it.


    However, it seems that it is too late, and two of my friends seem to have fallen into it, and they are still deeply stuck.


    I won''t talk about the Mengmeng in front of me. I have been saying in my ears for this period of time that I should let myself help her match up, and say good things, so that I can get a month by the water. I don''t need to say about my brother''s love.


    Although Wenwen is not here, but, thinking of what Mengmeng reminded before, Huang Tingting thinks about it again, it seems that Wenwen''s eyes on her brother are indeed different from those of other people.


    The three of them are good friends and good sisters. They usually spend a long time together, and they can talk about any topic. It can be said that the three of them are familiar with each other. What Wenwen usually treats the opposite sex, Huang Tingting¡¯s It was very clear in her heart that it was completely different from the look in her brother''s eyes, so Huang Tingting also knew the thoughts of her two friends.


    It¡¯s just that, clearly, she doesn¡¯t really want to help her two girlfriends. However, it seems that this matter can no longer be suppressed. Even if she does not want to help, it is estimated that her two girlfriends are also Will act on its own.


    "Mengmeng, don''t you really think about it anymore?" Huang Tingting said to Mengmeng.


    "What else do you think? How can you hesitate in this kind of thing? If you hesitate, there will be no chance." Mengmeng said naturally.


    Obviously, she had already thought very clearly before telling her friends about her thoughts, and it was definitely not an impulse.


    "I''m worried now, there are too many beauties around my brother, will I be attracted to me?" Mengmeng said with some worry on her face as she looked at the beauties of various colors next to Huang Feng.


    "Puff." Huang Tingting laughed and said: "You can say that you have always been very confident, why is this all of a sudden?"


    Indeed, the conditions are good in all aspects. In school, they are extremely popular. Both Mengmeng and Wenwen are very confident and never feel that they are not worthy of someone.


    And now, seeing the non-fake expression on Mengmeng''s face, Huang Tingting knew that her good girlfriend was really worried now.


    "It''s different." Mengmeng said: "The boys that Wenwen and I met before were not good enough, they were all too naive. Naturally, we would not feel that we were not good enough or that we were not worthy of them. However, my elder brother is different, my elder brother is too good, and the sister Yumo and others around him are also very good, and there is more than one. Compared with them, we do not have any advantage."


    Although Mengmeng seems to like pranks and looks ignorant, she sees many things very clearly. She knows her own advantages. If she is facing other men, she is very confident in her appearance and personality. Not bad, but these advantages are useless in front of Huang Feng. Firstly, Huang Feng is very good. Secondly, women who like Huangfeng are also very good. Her advantage is in Huangfeng¡¯s In front of it, it doesn''t exist anymore.


    "I talked with Wenwen, and we found that our biggest advantage now is not our appearance, but you!" Mengmeng pointed to Huang Tingting and said.


    "Me?" Huang Tingting was slightly surprised.


    "Yes, it''s you!" Mengmeng said of course: "You are our best friend and our friend. At the same time, you are also your brother''s sister. You have a great place in his heart. As long as you speak for us, Isn¡¯t it easy for us to become your sister-in-law?"


    Indeed, the fortress is easier to break from the inside. With the help of an insider like Huang Tingting, Mengmeng and Wenwen are indeed more likely to take Huangfeng as a fortress. After all, there are many women in Huangfeng. However, there is only one younger sister, and it can be seen that the relationship between Huang Feng and Huang Tingting is still very good. In this case, if Huang Tingting is willing to speak for them, then they still have great hopes. This is their current advantage.


    However, for a long time, Huang Tingting seems to be reluctant to help them, which makes Mengmeng and Wenwen very anxious. Although Huang Tingting said that they are thinking about them, they obviously don''t want Huang Tingting to think about them so much.


    "I have always regarded you as sisters and girlfriends, but you want to be my sister-in-law." Huang Tingting said, looking at Mengmeng with a grimace.


    "Oh, don''t say that." Mengmeng said coquettishly: "We have become your sister-in-law so that we can be with you for the rest of our life and be good sisters for the rest of our lives. Don''t you think? If we marry someone else, in the future Maybe there is no way to contact, it is difficult to see each other."


    "It makes sense for you to say that." Huang Tingting thought for a while and said.


    She really wants to get along with her two friends for a lifetime, but girls always have to get married and have children, and there will be variables in the future. Perhaps, as Mengmeng said, when they get married, they have My own family, it will be difficult to get together anymore.


    However, if Mengmeng and Wenwen both became their own sister-in-laws, then they would be a family, and this problem would naturally not exist, and they would be able to truly get along for a lifetime.


    Therefore, Mengmeng''s words are still very tempting for Huang Tingting.


    "Right? I said that makes sense." Seeing Huang Tingting''s heart move, Mengmeng said quickly: "As long as you help me and Wenwen and take down brother, we can really be sisters and girlfriends for a lifetime."

 2825 Chapter 2825

    "All right." Huang Tingting thought for a while and said, "However, I can''t guarantee it."


    If it is for other men, Huang Tingting feels that with Mengmeng taking the initiative, there is basically no problem in confessing success, but when this matter falls to her brother, it will be different.


    Huang Feng is now the representative of the most successful people in Huang Tingting''s heart. Although she feels that her brother''s handling of feelings may not be so good, but the conditions in other aspects are really not bad.


    In addition, her brother is not short of women now, just like Mengmeng said, although she is very beautiful, but in front of the equally beautiful Su Yumo and others, she does not have any advantage, so even On the condition of cuteness, Huang Tingting didn''t think she would be able to succeed.


    "Really?!" Hearing that her good sister finally agreed to help herself, Mengmeng was overjoyed and said quickly: "As long as you are willing to help, we will be able to succeed. The big deal, get on the bus first, then make up for the ticket!"


    "Go, you can even say this." Huang Tingting said blushing.


    "What''s the matter." Mengmeng didn''t care. "Isn''t this kind of thing very normal now? With you, Wenwen and I won''t be a big problem if we win the brother."


    Mengmeng, who seemed a little unconfident before, was now full of confidence. In her opinion, as long as Tingting was willing to help, they would be much easier to win Huangfeng.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Yumo murmured when seeing the two girls together, and asked casually.


    "Nothing, just chat." Mengmeng said.


    Before taking Huang Feng, it is better not to let Su Yumo know about this. Although Su Yumo is usually good to Mengmeng and Wenwen, but to ensure that there is no accident in this matter, Mengmeng thinks it''s better not to talk about it for the time being.


    Huang Tingting also shrugged and didn''t say anything. Since Mengmeng didn''t say anything, she couldn''t say anything.


    Seeing Mengmeng, Su Yumo didn''t ask much, didn''t think too much, in her opinion, the two little girls are best friends, they must be talking about some topics between them.


    The excitement in the villa has lasted for a long time. Through chatting with everyone, when Princess Qi first came, all the anxiety in her heart disappeared. As for the fact that Huang Feng has a lot of women, she didn¡¯t think much about it. She even took it for granted. She grew up in the imperial palace and was no stranger to this kind of thing. Whether it was her father or her imperial brother, there were San Gong and Six Institutes, and there were more women than Huang Feng. , And the ministers of the imperial court, each of them had several women. This kind of thing was commonplace in the Dalu dynasty. No one would find it strange. It would be strange if there was only one woman per person.


    It is normal for Huang Feng to be so good, so powerful, and to have such women.


    Originally, Princess Qi thought that as a latecomer, she would not be welcomed, and even would be run on, she felt a little uneasy. However, the performance of Su Yumo and others eliminated her worry. Let her mood relax.


    Huang Feng and Princess Qi did not talk about another topic in time and space, because Huang Tingting and Mengmeng were there, which was somewhat inconvenient. When Princess Qi first appeared, Tingting asked curiously, what is Huang Feng When I brought people back, why didn''t I see it when I had dinner in the evening? Huang Feng secretly said that he was a little careless, but said that after sending Xue Lingyun home, he brought Princess Qi back along the way.


    Huang Tingting and Mengmeng had no doubts, after all, when Huang Feng came back, they were not there, and they didn''t see if Huang Feng really brought someone back.


    After the night, everyone gradually dispersed, especially Tingting and Mengmeng. They remember that they were going shopping tomorrow. It was already very late. If you don''t rest well today, you won''t have the physical strength to "fight" tomorrow.


    Princess Qi is also very interested in shopping. Although she has just arrived in this time and space, she is not familiar with the situation in this time and space. However, in the world where she originally lived, she liked it before she was married to Feng Jue Guo She sneaked out of the palace with Xiaohuan to go shopping. After all, she was not too old, and she was about the same as Huang Tingting, so it was normal to like to play and be active.


    Coupled with Su Yumo¡¯s invitation, Princess Qi joined the shopping army smoothly. Several people in Su Yumo knew that Princess Qi was not from this world, so they were also ready to go shopping tomorrow. Give Princess Qi some introductions to help her better integrate here.


    Seeing Princess Qi getting along well with everyone, Huang Feng felt relieved.


    Although he could have expected this situation, he was somewhat worried. Now that he saw the results, he was truly relieved.


    In the morning of the next day, Huang Feng accompanied a few women to go shopping. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to go, but Su Yumo and others insisted on taking him there. Moreover, Princess Qi just arrived, and if Huang Feng went, how much It will also make Princess Qi feel at ease, so she can only follow.


    As a result, Huang Feng became the object of jealousy of the men in the mall without any accident. Su Yumo and others were all beautiful and beautiful. With one by their side, it was already a blessing from previous life cultivation, and Huang Feng''s side, unexpectedly At the same time, there are so many such stunning companions, it is really enviable and jealous.


    Huang Feng felt a little awkward, but Su Yumo and others didn''t care about it. They were very happy to play. With Huang Feng''s mobile shelf, it was naturally more convenient for them to shop and go shopping.


    Of course, today¡¯s protagonists are Huang Tingting, Mengmeng and Lu Yunqi. The three of them have just arrived, especially Lu Yunqi, who just arrived in an unfamiliar world, and felt a little nervous in their hearts. At this point, Ning Wushuang and others are all They have a deep understanding, so they are more able to take care of Lu Yunqi''s mood.


    Lu Yunqi was really worried at first, but under the care of everyone, her nervous mood eased a lot. Moreover, she was not too old, fun and active, and now she sees so much fun. , So many novel things that she hadn''t seen before, which made her feel less nervous, and she devoted herself to the big event of shopping.


    Regarding Lu Yunqi¡¯s change, Huang Feng is naturally watching and happy in his heart. He is also afraid that she will not adapt to life here. After all, there is no her relatives here, and all she can rely on is herself. Up.

 2826 Chapter 2826

    In the next period of time, Huang Feng put aside his things and played with the girls, especially Princess Qi, Tingting and Mengmeng. The three of them have just arrived in Jiangzhou and have a keen interest in this place, and wish to go out every day. Play it.


    These three can be said to be the most playful among the women.


    Princess Qi was because she had been living in the palace before and had very few opportunities to go out to play. Even if she went out to play, she had to sneak in to prevent her imperial brother from discovering it, and she didn''t dare to let others gossiping. She often goes out of the palace, at her age, when she is yearning for the outside world, but as a result, she can only stay in the palace. It is conceivable that she is depressed.


    After that, Princess Qi was even married outside the Guan, although, because of Huang Feng, she did not marry the prince of Feng Jueguo, but there were a lot of fears along the way. Although she was rescued by Huang Feng, but, Immediately after receiving the news of the death of her emperor''s brother, her heart was naturally very sad. After clearing up her sad mood, she needed to stabilize the environment of the Da Lu Dynasty, regain power from Wu Yan''s hands, and be stable. Minxin, she was just a little girl. She had to do so many things and deal with so many problems. One can imagine how tired she was.


    After handing over all the rights in her hands to the Eighth Prince, Princess Qi had a chance to breathe. However, even at this time, she could not really relax her heart, because at that time, the other princes treated the Eighth Prince. When she was enthroned, she would be dissatisfied and would make some irrational actions. Therefore, she had to keep an eye on the inside and outside of Chaotang to prevent any accidents from happening.


    When we put everything down, and Huang Feng left that time and space, and returned to the earth, Princess Qi really relieved her heart. Here, things in another time and space have nothing to do with her, even if she wants to help. There is no way. Moreover, she has done enough for the Eighth Prince and for the Great Lu Dynasty. The following things must be solved by the new emperor. If he can''t solve it, then it can only be blamed. He himself, Princess Qi won''t have the slightest compassion anymore.


    At this time, Princess Qi showed her true heart, and she naturally wanted to open up to play. What''s more, in this modern society, there are more ways and types of entertainment than the world she lived in before. She hadn''t seen a lot of things, but after seeing it, she was interested again, and she wished that she didn''t need to sleep all day and used it for fun.


    Compared with Princess Qi, Huang Tingting and Mengmeng are not much better.


    Both of these have just passed the college entrance examination. Needless to say, the life in the third year of high school is stressful and depressing. They are busy studying every day and are under a lot of mental pressure. They don''t have much time to rest, let alone go out to play It''s a luxury thing that I can''t even think of.


    After deciding to apply for Jiangzhou University, the pressure on the two of them naturally increased. Although their studies were pretty good, especially Huang Tingting, who was among the best in the school, but Jiangzhou University After all, it is definitely not an easy task for the top-ranked universities in the country to get admitted there. Even Huang Tingting, who has a good academic record, is not sure enough, let alone cute.


    The two of them are really studying desperately in order to be admitted to Jiangzhou University. Now, the college entrance examination is finally over. They finally have a chance to relax and have a chance to go out to play. They want to have fun. To play, to make up for the ones that had not had time to play before, so all this period of time is playing hard.


    But Su Yumo and others are okay. Because of Huang Feng¡¯s relationship, they don¡¯t have much life pressure on them. They work more because of interest and to pass the time. Therefore, they usually have a lot of time to play, so they don¡¯t care. Then, for a while, they have been playing with Princess Qi three more these days.


    Of course, no woman dislikes shopping, and Su Yumo certainly enjoys this time of play.


    During this time, Xue Lingjun will also bring Mengzhu to play, but because Xue Lingjun has to go to work during the day, they usually come at night, and there is no shortage of servants in the villa, and Huang Feng is not short of money. Therefore, in Huang Feng''s residence, parties are held almost every night, and everyone is happy about it.


    But on this day, everyone did not go out, because today was the day when the scores of the college entrance examination in Jiangsu Province were released, and both Tingting and Mengmeng were waiting for the time to check the scores.


    Although the two of them are still certain about applying for Jiangzhou University, especially Tingting, who is more certain, but before seeing their college entrance examination scores, they both dare not make sure that they will be admitted. .


    "Brother, I''m so nervous." Mengmeng said, sitting next to Huang Feng with a nervous expression on her face.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng patted Mengmeng on the shoulder and said, "You must be able to go to Jiangzhou University."


    You know, Huang Feng still has three places in Jiangzhou University. In other words, no matter what the scores of Mengmeng and Tingting are in the exams, as long as they want to go, they will definitely be able to go to Jiangzhou University.


    However, Mengmeng and Tingting didn¡¯t know about it. Mengmeng grabbed Huang Feng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What if I rely too badly and can¡¯t go to Jiangzhou University? I can¡¯t be with Tingting. In a school, you can''t see your brother every day."


    Huang Tingting sat aside and gave Mengmeng a secret glance. She knew that what Mengmeng wanted to say was the latter sentence. She knew that the reason why Mengmeng and Wenwen both applied to Jiangzhou University was because of her relationship. However, it is more because of Huang Feng, because her brother is here. These two girls have been fascinated by their brothers. They wish to stay together every day. This is the Jiangzhou University who applied for the exam.


    When Mengmeng took the opportunity to hold her brother, Huang Tingting also secretly stuck her tongue out. She knew that it was Mengmeng deliberately. Although Mengmeng was nervous now, she held her brother¡¯s hand. It''s just "taking advantage".


    After the last time they talked, during this period of time, Mengmeng always looked for opportunities to lean against her brother, and often pulled herself, so that other people would not have any doubts. Such a move , It really made Mengmeng a lot of advantage for her brother.


    "Really a little fox." Huang Tingting thought to herself.


    However, since she had agreed to help Mengmeng and Wenwen before, Huang Tingting naturally wouldn''t say anything about Mengmeng''s actions before her, let alone expose them.

 2827 Chapter 2827 are all admitted

    Half of Mengmeng¡¯s nervousness is pretended to want to take the opportunity to get close to Huangfeng, and the other half is true. After all, she really wants to be admitted to Jiangzhou University and wants to be with her good sister. With Huang Feng, meet every day.


    However, her academic performance is not as good as Huang Tingting''s, and her college entrance examination feels pretty good, but before the results came out, she was still very worried.


    "The time is up, let''s check it online." Wu Fan looked at the time and said to the two little girls when it was time for the results.


    Huang Feng is not bad money now. In his villa, there is naturally no shortage of computers. Moreover, the computers here are all exchanged from the storage box. The configuration and everything are very advanced. Moreover, his villa Internet speed is also very fast, so even if this point is the peak period for query results, but the two little girls want to query the results in the first time, there is no problem.


    With a little excitement and nervousness, the two girls logged on to the website and began to check their results.


    Seeing the nervousness of the two little girls, Huang Feng actually became nervous as well. It seemed that he had returned to the time when he was checking the college entrance examination results. Then Wu Fan smirked and felt that he was really worried.


    Regardless of the grades of my sister and Mengmeng, even if they didn''t pass the exam, I could help them go to Jiangzhou University. Why should I be nervous?


    However, Huang Feng also knew that if the two girls were not admitted to Jiangzhou University, then even if Huang Feng helped them to get to Jiangzhou University, they would still have some regrets in their hearts. After all, the final third of high school For a while, they worked hard, and naturally hoped to be able to get results, hoping to use their abilities to get admitted to their favorite university.


    "Yeah! I crossed the line!" Huang Tingting''s cheers were the first to sound, and her tone was full of excitement and joy.


    Although it is only checking scores, the admission score of Jiangzhou University has not yet come down, but based on the previous admission scores of Jiangzhou University, it is still possible to roughly estimate the annual admission score.


    "Jiangzhou University''s annual admission score is about fifty points higher than that of a book, and the highest one is fifty-two points higher. My score is 80 points higher than that of a book. I will definitely have no problem in entering Jiangzhou University! "Huang Tingting said excitedly.


    "Yes, yes, worthy of my sister, really amazing!" Huang Feng also said excitedly, that way, he is happier than he has made hundreds of millions. After all, for him now, money is just a number. He doesn''t know how much money he has, but Huang Feng is of course excited when his sister has achieved such a good result.


    You know, the exam papers in Jiangsu Province can be said to be the most difficult in the country. The total score is only four hundred and fifty points, and his sister''s score is a full 80 points higher than the first line. Even in the province, it is estimated to be It''s on the top of the list. In the city, Huang Feng estimates that it may be in the top ten, or even higher!


    This is an exciting and proud achievement.


    Mengmeng looked at Huang Tingting with some envy, and then she logged into her account on her computer to check her results.


    My good sister is definitely able to go to Jiangzhou University, now it''s up to me.


    Soon, the score query page came out. Mengmeng didn''t look at her scores in each subject, she just looked at the total score, and her heart jumped with excitement.


    "Yeah! I am three hundred and ninety points! More than sixty points for one line!" Mengmeng was also excited.


    In fact, without Mengmeng, Huang Feng and others have already seen it. After Huang Tingting finished checking the results, everyone was concerned about Mengmeng¡¯s results, and their eyes were fixed on the computer in front of Mengmeng, so almost everyone I saw Mengmeng''s achievements for the first time.


    "Congratulations, congratulations!" Huang Feng said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that two schoolmasters appeared in my villa, and they all depended on such high scores. We must celebrate today."


    "Yes, yes, we must celebrate!" Mengmeng yelled: "It''s not easy! I thought it was dangerous this time. Fortunately, the exam was not bad. There is hope for Jiangzhou University this time, and the hope is very great. , It''s great, haha, this girl is really a genius."


    "Great, we can be in a school again." Huang Tingting also laughed. It was a smile from the heart. Obviously, she is still very happy and looking forward to the two being able to stay in the same school.


    Immediately there are servants to prepare something to celebrate. Su Yumo and others also congratulate Huang Tingting and Mengmeng. Many of them are also excellent students. Of course, there are also early dropouts like Guo Menghan. People who enter the society naturally admire Huang Tingting and Mengmeng. Of course, they are just pure envy. They don''t feel sad because if they go to school, their life may be another kind of life. Trajectory, may not meet Huang Feng, that is not a good thing for them.


    "By the way, I have to ask Wenwen how was her test." Huang Tingting said suddenly.


    "Yes, yes." Mengmeng also said: "I don''t think her test will be bad, her grades are better than me, I have such high scores, she must be higher."


    Although she said so, she couldn''t say anything until she didn''t know the specific results. Huang Tingting took out her newly bought mobile phone and dialed Wenwen''s number.


    Wenwen''s phone number was quickly connected, but Wenwen''s results did not come out. It was not because she forgot to check it, but because the network was too long and she could not log in.


    Wenwen was complaining on the phone, Huang Tingting had to comfort her not to worry, wait and find it soon.


    Wenwen already knows the results of Huang Tingting and Mengmeng, and she is naturally happy for her two good sisters. At the same time, she prays in her heart that she must be admitted to Jiangzhou University, and both of her sisters are admitted. , I can''t hold back.


    What''s more, in Jiangzhou, there is another person she misses, she must go to Jiangzhou University!


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Wenwen''s results to come out, and there was a scream on the phone.


    "I scored 395 points in the test! It''s great. I have never been so high in the previous mock exams. This time it is really extraordinary." Wenwen said excitedly.


    "I said Wenwen''s grades are better than mine." After hearing Wenwen''s grades, both Mengmeng and Huang Tingting were finally relieved. The scores of the three were not low. In this way, they You can meet again at Jiangzhou University.

 2828 Chapter 2828 is prepared

    The three of Huang Tingting cheered happily there. Wenwen was full of envy when she learned that Huang Tingting and the others were holding a party in the villa. She wanted to be here at this time and attend everyone''s party. Unfortunately, she I¡¯m still in the imperial capital, there is no way to appear in Huangfeng¡¯s villa,


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, we all have to go to Jiangzhou to go to university. There are so many opportunities to meet in the future." Huang Tingting comforted.


    Huang Tingting knows that Wenwen must be here very much at this moment. After all, this kind of thing worth celebrating can only be fun when everyone celebrates together. Moreover, Wenwen does not just want to meet these two good sisters, She wanted to see Huang Feng more. Huang Tingting knew that Wenwen, like Mengmeng, had ideas for her brother. Now that she was admitted to Jiangzhou University, she naturally wanted to celebrate with Huang Feng.


    It''s a pity that she can''t come now, so she feels a pity in her heart, and it''s normal.


    "That''s true." Wenwen said with a smile: "It''s less than three months before school starts, and you have to come back to fill out your volunteers. We will meet soon."


    Although Wenwen really wanted to see Huang Feng at this moment, she even told Huang Feng that the reason why she worked hard to get into Jiangzhou University was because of his impulse. However, she was too far away from Huang Feng at this time. , Even if you think about it again, it''s useless, you can only wait.


    "That''s right." Mengmeng said, "We are going back to Huaizhou in one or two days. Then, we can meet each other."


    Filling in the volunteer is the action of the entire class. At that time, students and parents will participate. You can also ask the teacher according to your college entrance examination scores which school is more suitable for the exam. Therefore, Huang Tingting and Mengmeng will definitely have to return. Huaizhou.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you to come back, when the time comes, we will celebrate again." Wenwen said.


    Although, after knowing the results, the parents and relatives in the family must celebrate for herself, but Wenwen obviously wants to celebrate with her good sisters. Of course, more importantly, there is Huang Feng!


    Huang Tingting wants to apply for a volunteer exam, Huang Feng also has to go back. After all, compared to their parents, Huang Feng obviously knows more about this kind of thing, and he can also send Huang Tingting and Mengmeng back by the way. Huaizhou.


    In this way, as long as there are one or two days left, I can see Huang Feng, and I am really excited about it.


    Wenwen can''t even wait.


    "No problem!" Huang Tingting and Wen Wen said almost in unison.


    Here, the three little girls have been chatting for a long time, and then they reluctantly ended the call. At this time, everything in the villa was ready, everyone moved out from the lobby, watching the moon and eating something outside. Something to chat.


    Huang Tingting and Mengmeng seemed very excited, and everyone could understand. Therefore, when Huang Tingting and Mengmeng were clamoring for some red wine, Huang Feng did not refuse. Although the two of them have not yet gone to college, , Can already be regarded as a prospective college student, so drinking some red wine is not a big deal.


    Of course, Huang Feng would not allow the two little girls to drink too much, but only promised to give them less drinks and just taste the taste. After all, drinking too much alcohol is not a good thing, but it is better to be more restrained.


    The celebration lasted for a long time before it ended. Although the two little girls didn¡¯t drink much alcohol, they ended up drunk because they didn¡¯t drink much. Fortunately, this is Huang Feng¡¯s villa. With Huang Feng and Su Yumo here again, the two little girls will have nothing to do.


    "It seems that we still have to let them drink less in the future." Huang Feng said, watching Huang Tingting and Mengmeng as they were already asleep.


    There are servants in the villa, and they are all women. Therefore, when dealing with Huang Tingting and Mengmeng''s affairs, there is no need to trouble Huang Feng. Someone will clean it up and wash them clean.


    "The two of them are still very sensible, and they are too happy today, so, after drinking a little bit more, I believe that they will know about temperance in the future." Su Yumo said.


    The other women also mean the same.


    They have been in contact with Huang Tingting and Mengmeng for a while. They still know the two girls very well. Therefore, knowing that they are in this situation today, they will basically not appear in the future, and I want Huang Feng not to worry too much.


    "I know." Huang Feng nodded and said, "I''m not afraid that after they go to college, they will relax all of a sudden, and accidents will easily happen."


    Huang Feng still knows his sister very well. He knows that if she is not here, if she is not at the scene, she will not drink too much. Since childhood, his sister is very sensible. Children never have to worry about it.


    However, when you go to university, the situation will be a little different. Although university students have not yet entered the society, the current university can be regarded as half a society. There are all kinds of people and things in it. If you can¡¯t stand it If you are tempted, things can easily happen.


    Although Tingting has always been sensible, Huang Feng is also afraid that some people with ulterior motives will approach them, especially his current identity, which is too eye-catching and easy to be hated by others. He naturally becomes more worried about his sister. She had an accident.


    "You, I still underestimate Tingting." Su Yumo said with a smile: "Tingting is very sensible. What you worry about will not happen. What''s more, if you worry about her, you can do it in her Putting a guard by your side, I think, it¡¯s not difficult for you."


    Su Yumo knows Huang Feng¡¯s mind well and knows what he is worried about. Su Yumo, who was born in a wealthy family, does not think Huang Feng¡¯s worry is unnecessary. She knows how valuable Huang Feng is now, and she also knows. In the hearts of many people, it is possible to do anything to benefit Tingting.


    Of course, it''s only possible. Huang Feng''s status in China is very special now. Most people don''t dare to touch him. People who can touch him must also think about the consequences of touching him. That is definitely not something that everyone can bear.


    And Huang Feng can arrange guards by their side, so it is not difficult to arrange people by Tingting''s side, and it is also possible to prevent Tingting from knowing.


    "Well, I will arrange this." Huang Feng said.


    Although no one has done anything to his family before, this is something that cannot be prevented. It is not only Tingting¡¯s side, but also her parents¡¯ side, but also arranges for someone to secretly protect him. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to make him regret it. Things happen.

 2829 Chapter 2829 Reunion

    In the next two days, Huang Tingting and Mengmeng played happierly. The worries in their hearts have been completely let go. At this time, they can really let go of playing, and Huang Feng will naturally not stop them. Let them have fun.


    Two days later, Huang Feng drove back to his hometown with his sister and Mengmeng, and the time to fill in the volunteers was up. This was a major event and naturally could not be delayed. Su Yumo and others did not follow, because Huang Feng would not be there. They have stayed in their hometown for too long, and they have been resting these days, and they have to see what they are doing.


    When he got home, Huang Feng¡¯s parents had already been waiting. They had already known Tingting¡¯s score before. They all felt very proud of their daughter being able to test so well, and they did not earn as much as Huang Feng. The feeling of a lot of money is bad.


    Back then, Huang Feng''s grades were mediocre, and in the end he didn''t get into a good university. Now, Huang Tingting finally got good grades, which can be regarded as making up for the regrets in their parents'' hearts.


    "I will go to school to fill in my volunteers tomorrow, don''t make any mistakes." Huang Feng''s father told his daughter.


    "Yes, this is the last step. Don¡¯t make a mistake. I¡¯ve heard before that someone made a mistake because of a volunteer, and finally failed to go to the university they wanted. Tomorrow, you must see clearly, Xiaofeng, You stare at it too." Huang Feng''s mother also said.


    Huang Feng¡¯s parents already know that Huang Tingting wants to include Jiangzhou University. Of course, they agree with her daughter¡¯s decision. They also don¡¯t know which higher school is better and which is not good. In this regard, they don¡¯t. My children know a lot.


    Jiangzhou University was originally a prestigious school. In this regard, the two elderly people are still very satisfied. Of course, the most important thing is that Huang Feng is now developing in Jiangzhou. His daughter goes to school in Jiangzhou, and there are people taking care of them. They can also be more Rest assured.


    "Parents, don''t worry, I can''t make a mistake about this little thing," Huang Tingting said.


    "You can''t be careless." Huang Feng''s mother said with a straight face: "No matter how small things are, you can''t be careless. After volunteering, you can''t change it if you want to. You must pay attention."


    "I know, I know, I will pay attention." Huang Tingting said helplessly.


    She feels that she has grown up, but her parents still feel that she is a child. Fortunately, she is about to go to university soon, and she is out of the sight of her parents.


    Huang Feng smiled and stroked his sister''s head. He knew that his sister was very sensible and a very careful person, and would not make mistakes in this kind of thing. However, Huang Feng still had to stare at it tomorrow. It was a major event in their family. He believed that if his sister really filled in the wrong volunteers, the first unlucky one would not be his sister, but himself.


    After taking a rest at home for one night, the next day, Huang Feng drove his sister to school. At the gate of the school, he saw Mengmeng, Wenwen, and their families.


    "Uncle, good aunt." For Mengmeng and Wenwen''s parents, Huang Feng also had contact before, especially during his sister''s college entrance examination. The three of them were in frequent contact. Huang Feng was very concerned about Mengmeng and Wenwen. My parents still have a very good impression and think they are all good parents.


    "Hello." Mengmeng''s parents also said politely to Huang Feng, their impression of Huang Feng is also very good.


    Although Wenwen''s parents also greeted Huang Feng, Huang Feng felt that they seemed to be alienated from themselves.


    "Maybe I feel wrong, I am not familiar with them at all." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    In fact, if possible, Wenwen¡¯s parents didn¡¯t want to see Huang Feng at this time. They didn¡¯t hate Huang Feng, but because they had discovered that their daughter had an affection for Huang Feng. If Huang Feng was For an ordinary person, it¡¯s okay. My daughter is going to college soon. It¡¯s not impossible to fall in love. The problem is that Huang Feng is not an ordinary person. He is too good. Such a person will not lack women around him. Although his daughter is also Not bad, but if you fall in love with Huang Feng, you will definitely get hurt in the end. They don''t want to see their daughter hurt.


    And the fact is also true. After Huang Feng appeared, Wenwen¡¯s parents were secretly observing her daughter¡¯s expression, and she saw that her eyes had been on Huang Feng¡¯s body after Huang Feng appeared. It is also much brighter than before. As people who have passed by, they are naturally able to understand what their daughter is thinking at this time.


    "Fortunately, my daughter will go to school in the imperial capital in the future, and there will be no chance to meet Huang Feng. After a while, she will forget Huang Feng." Wenwen''s father thought.


    Relatively speaking, Wenwen¡¯s mother is not very opposed to her daughter¡¯s liking of Huang Feng, although she also feels that it is very unlikely that her daughter will go to the end with him in the future, especially Huang Feng. Feng has been in the society for so long, and at such a high position, the means and the city are not comparable to his own women, and there is definitely no shortage of women around him.


    However, Wenwen¡¯s mother felt that if Wenwen was still young, talking about one or two failed relationships would not have much impact, and it would even become a good memory for her in the future and help her. Growing up makes it easier for her to mature, especially when she falls in love with someone who has met the world and is very mature. Even if she fails in the end, her daughter will gain a lot from this failed love experience. .


    However, Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t think so. She didn¡¯t want to see her daughter sad. Since she fell in love with Huang Feng, there was almost no possibility of success in the end, so from the very beginning, we must put an end to this kind of thing. , So as not to hurt his daughter emotionally in the future.


    "By the way, thank you for the last thing." Wenwen''s father said to Huang Feng.


    Although I do not agree with my daughter and Huang Feng¡¯s affairs in my heart, this does not affect Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s impression and favor with Huang Feng. What we should be grateful for is still to be thanked. After all, in this matter, in fact, Huang Feng didn''t do anything wrong, he might not even know that his daughter had a crush on him, he could only blame him for being too attractive.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    After that, Wenwen¡¯s father talked about what happened in the hotel before. Because of Huang Feng, he negotiated a big business and even made some good contacts, and all of this was because of Huang Feng. Existed because he knew Huang Feng.

 2830 The 2830th chapter invisible help

    "It''s okay, I didn''t do anything." After hearing what Wenwen''s father said, Huang Feng realized that he had helped Wenwen''s father once without knowing it.


    In fact, Huang Feng is not surprised by this kind of thing. Although, at this time in the domestic folk, his reputation may not be very high, except after participating in movies, he rarely appears in public places, so in the folk He was not well-known. After that movie, he did not accept any interviews, did not ran to notice, or even disappeared in front of the camera, which made ordinary people even less impressed with him.


    However, in some powerful classes, there are many people who know him. After all, he currently has a lot of industries, and every industry has basically reached the top and the pinnacle in the industry. It is difficult for others to know him.


    Therefore, the strange place lies here. The more a person has status, the more he knows his existence, the more he knows his energy in the country at this time, and the more ordinary people are, the less he knows his situation. The thing is So interesting.


    And Qian Yu and the manager of Qingmin Company obviously belong to the group of people who know Huang Feng''s existence. Since they already know Huang Feng''s existence, and they also know that Huang Feng and Wenwen''s father have a good relationship, then, how much It must be to sell face. This is not to give face to Wenwen¡¯s father, but to give face to Huang Feng. No one will refuse to do so without touching too much interest. After all, knowing one more person is One more way.


    Therefore, regarding Qian Yu''s appearance and the final decision of the manager of Qingmin Company, Huang Feng didn''t think he was surprised. If he were them, he might make the same decision.


    However, Huang Feng was also sighing in his heart. Before he knew it, he had become a person who could influence others to make decisions without having to come forward. In many cases, Huang Feng has a kind of It feels unreal, as if all this is a dream.


    "Brother." At this time, Wenwen also came over. She had just been chatting with Mengmeng and Tingting. Of course, her attention was on Huang Feng, and now she finally has a chance to come over.


    "Wenwen did a good job this time." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Wenwen nodded and said, "Shang Jiangzhou University, there should be no problem."


    Wenwen¡¯s parents frowned slightly because they didn¡¯t want their daughter to go to Jiangzhou to go to university. Huang Feng is now developing in Jiangzhou. If her daughter goes to Jiangzhou to go to university, she will definitely have a lot of contact with Huang Feng. Yes, when the time comes, don''t say that you have forgotten Huangfeng, it may still sink deeper and deeper as the contact increases.


    Fortunately, Wenwen¡¯s father has already decided to secretly change her daughter¡¯s wishes. By then, it will be done. Even if her daughter is unwilling, she can only go to college in the Imperial Capital. Even if she will be sad for a while, I believe it will Soon recovered.


    "Jiangzhou University is good, that''s a prestigious school, and the three of you are in the same school, and you can take care of each other out of town, which is good." Mengmeng''s father came over and said.


    "That''s why the three of us will discuss going to Jiangzhou University together, and we will never separate in the future." Mengmeng smiled and said, "Of course, more importantly, my brother is also in Jiangzhou."


    Mengmeng¡¯s parents don¡¯t seem to realize their daughter¡¯s peculiar affection for Huang Feng. In their eyes, they may think that their daughter is still young, and there is still a long time to find someone to fall in love with.


    On the contrary, Wenwen¡¯s parents paid special attention to this because of their daughter. Therefore, they found that the eyes of Mengmeng looking at Huang Feng are no different from the eyes of her daughter looking at Huang Feng. In other words , The little girl Mengmeng is also deeply rooted in Huang Feng.


    Sure enough, people like Huang Feng are so charming that few women can resist. Now, let alone other women, even Wenwen''s good friends are trapped, and there are definitely no other women.


    This discovery also strengthened Wenwen''s father''s idea of ??sending his daughter to the imperial capital. Don''t let his daughter have too much contact with Huang Feng, otherwise, I am afraid that there will be countless troubles in the future.


    However, Huang Feng did not notice Mengmeng¡¯s eyes. Perhaps, in his heart, Wenwen and Mengmeng are the same as his sisters. He treats them as his own sisters. There is no relationship between men and women, so naturally I won''t think about that.


    The three families arrived and went to the school together. At this time, the school was a little empty. The students in the first and second grades of high school had already returned home from the holiday. Today, only the students in the third grade have returned to school. Of course, in the third student building, It¡¯s still very lively. There are a lot of students and parents here. After the head teacher of each class appears, many students and parents will be surrounded by students and parents, asking students which school is more suitable for reporting their grades and having more opportunities. After all, volunteer If you fill in it incorrectly, it is likely to cause a high score without the embarrassment of the school.


    However, Huang Feng and the others did not surround them, because they had already made a decision in their hearts, so naturally they didn''t have to consult their teachers.


    Huang Feng and the others did not encircle, but the head teacher took the initiative to greet them. It is really because Huang Tingting''s performance is so good. He is a teacher and the head teacher also has face. Seeing Huang Feng and the three families came, Naturally, I want to come over and say hello.


    It was the first time that Huang Feng met Huang Tingting¡¯s class teacher, a very meaningful teacher. After knowing that Huang Feng was Huang Tingting¡¯s teacher, Huang Feng praised Huang Tingting. Not only did she study well, she was also good in all aspects, and she was also a good teacher at school. A good example of students, and finally said that with Huang Tingting''s results, there is no problem in applying for Jiangzhou University.


    Hearing the teacher praise his sister, Huang Feng was naturally very happy, even happier than earning money. When Huang Feng was in school, his grades were not good, and he was not very much welcomed by the teacher. He also wanted to take the exam. The famous university, unfortunately, did not succeed in the end. Now, his sister has completed his transcendence, and he can only comfort him.


    Soon, it was Huang Tingting''s turn to go to the computer room to fill in their volunteers. During this period of time, most of the parents who had doubts had already consulted the teacher, plus the previous discussions at home, and now they have a little bottom. Now, I know which school to fill in and what kind of volunteers to fill in.


    Huang Tingting and the others are more relaxed. After all, they have already thought about the school they want to apply for, and now they just need to fill in it.

 2831 Chapter 2831

    "Finish!"


    Huang Tingting filled out her volunteers on the computer, with a relaxed face. With her grades, she did not need to worry too much. The volunteers were filled out quickly.


    "Well, let me see if there are any mistakes." Huang Feng said.


    "Brother, why are you like your parents? I''m not a kid, so I can still fill in the wrong way." Huang Tingting complained, of course, more of acting like a baby.


    "Be careful, there is nothing wrong." Huang Feng smiled, checked, and confirmed that his sister did not fill in the error, then said: "Well, yes, there is no mistake."


    Huang Tingting rolled his eyes.


    However, Huang Feng''s behavior is not unique in this computer room. On the contrary, many parents do the same thing as Huang Feng. After their children have completed the filling, they will not worry about checking.


    "Since there is no problem, then, I am sure, submit it." Huang Tingting said.


    "Submit it." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Tingting clicked on the computer and smiled, "Okay."


    Huang Feng also laughed.


    On the other hand, Mengmeng and Wenwen¡¯s parents are doing the same thing as Huang Feng. They are helping their children to check and fill in the volunteers. There is no problem with Mengmeng, and they submitted it after confirming. .


    On the side of Wenwen''s parents, they found out that her daughter''s first choice was Jiangzhou University, and the two exchanged glances secretly.


    "Parents, I didn''t fill in anything wrong, right." Wen Wen asked. She didn''t want to have any problems with her volunteers. She also wanted to reunite with her good girlfriends in Jiangzhou and meet Huang Feng in Jiangzhou. , Naturally can''t be careless.


    "It should be okay." Wenwen''s father said: "Wenwen, or ask your head teacher, what else should you pay attention to? By the way, ask if there are any problems with this."


    "I just asked you to listen carefully, you don''t listen carefully, really." Wenwen complained.


    "Okay, okay, it''s parents'' fault." Wenwen''s parents apologized.


    "All right, you are waiting here, I will ask." Wenwen said, after all, this is something related to her future, she dare not care, so she decided to ask.


    Although, she herself felt that there was no problem with filling in this way.


    "Go, go, we are here waiting for you." Wenwen''s father said.


    Wenwen stood up, left her position, and walked to her head teacher, but she always felt in her heart that her parents seemed to behave a little abnormally, as if she wanted to leave her position very much.


    However, what Wenwen was thinking about at this time were all voluntary things, and she didn''t think much about other things, so she didn''t care too much.


    The position of the head teacher is a bit far from Wenwen''s position, and beside him, there are several parents and students around at this time, apparently asking about things that she doesn''t understand or are uncertain about, Wenwen see In this case, she had to wait on the side, and she would ask again after others had asked.


    Fortunately, you don¡¯t have to rush to fill in your application, as long as you fill it out today, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you wait a while.


    As for Wenwen¡¯s father, after seeing his daughter leave, he immediately sat in Wenwen¡¯s position and began to make changes to Wenwen¡¯s already filled out volunteers, and said to his wife: "You help me watch her Some, she will tell me when she comes back."


    "I know." Wenwen''s mother looked at her daughter and said, "You said, did we do this right? My daughter wanted to go to Jiangzhou University so much. As a result, we secretly changed her wish. If you know it, you will be very angry and sad. What if you do something stupid?"


    "There may be sadness, how can I do stupid things? Our daughter is so sensible, and she is only a little affectionate for Huang Feng now, and will not do anything stupid for that feeling." Wenwen''s father He said indifferently: "You have also seen that cuteness is also interesting to Huang Feng. With Huang Feng''s current identity, I don''t know how many women have ideas about him. Can our daughter be the opponent of so many people? I just went to college, so I will definitely get hurt in the end. There will be no results between her and Huang Feng. Therefore, we do this for her good, and she will understand us."


    "Although I said that," Wenwen''s mother had different opinions: "However, our daughter may not understand us, and you don''t understand the feelings of our daughter''s family. If she really loves Huang Feng, we Doing so will only hurt her very deeply. She is very likely to do some irrational things. My daughter, I understand, she looks very sensible and listens to us, but her heart is actually A very independent person, once a decision is made, it is difficult for others to change."


    "It''s not as serious as you said." Wenwen''s father quickly revised his daughter''s wishes while saying: "She is still a child now, who knows how to love, even if it is interesting to Huang Feng, It''s just very weak and will never use too much affection. They don''t usually have much contact. How deep can their daughter have feelings for Huang Feng?"


    "I hope so." Wenwen''s mother said: "Why do I always feel that something will happen."


    "Don''t think about it, listen to me, nothing will happen." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Yeah." Wenwen''s mother said: "Have you done well? My daughter seems to be coming back."


    "Okay, everything is changed." After Wenwen''s father said, he returned to his position from Wenwen''s position, "It''s all done!"


    Wenwen''s mother looked at the computer page. At this time, the computer page was no longer a page for submitting a volunteer, but a page that was successfully submitted.


    "I''m back." At this time, Wenwen also came back. "The teacher said that there is no problem with filling in this way. I only need to submit it. Hey, why has it been submitted?"


    Wenwen looked at the page that had been submitted successfully, Wei Wei was a little stunned. When she left, she hadn''t submitted it yet. Why did she change her appearance when she came back.


    "Oh, I submitted it for you." Wenwen''s father said: "I just thought about it. There is indeed no problem. I am afraid that the submission is late and there will be any bad effects. I will submit it for you."


    "What''s the impact of the late submission? As long as the submission is successful today, Dad, you think too much." Wenwen didn''t doubt her father''s words, but instead made jokes about him.


    "Really? I don''t understand this very well. It seems that I really want to think too much." Wenwen''s father said.


    "All right, just submit it, anyway, there is no problem." Wenwen said indifferently.


    I have determined that there is no problem with what I filled out. Wenwen planned to submit it when she came back. Now it was submitted by her father, which is the same.

 2832 Chapter 2832 I want to go to Jiangzhou

    "The volunteers are also filled out, and they are finally done. Now we are waiting for the admission notice. We are a college student of Jiangzhou University." Outside the school gate, Mengmeng said excitedly.


    The scores came out, the volunteers were filled out, and everything was done. Now they just need to wait for the admission letter with peace of mind, and then they can report to Jiangzhou University.


    It can be said that they are the most relaxed now, more relaxed than ever before, with no pressure on study, no pressure on work, this summer vacation can be said to be the most relaxed and happy period of time for them.


    "Don''t be overwhelmed, the admission notice has not been received yet, in case of an accident, I see if you can laugh out at that time," said Mengmeng''s father.


    "Can there be any surprises?" Mengmeng said nonchalantly: "I have filled out all the volunteers. There is no problem in entering Jiangzhou University with our scores. There will be no more accidents."


    Tingting and Wenwen both thought the same. They did what they should do. There should be no more surprises.


    What everyone didn''t notice was that when Wenwen''s parents heard this, their expressions changed slightly, but other people didn''t notice it, and Wenwen who was in excitement also didn''t notice it.


    "By the way, how do you plan to spend this summer vacation?" Mengmeng asked her two good friends.


    This summer vacation in senior year can be said to be the longest. It takes about three months. It can be said that there are many things to do in such a long time, where to spend it, how to spend it, and indeed one should be good. Things to think about.


    "I''m going to go to Jiangzhou with my brother. When the time comes, I can go directly to Jiangzhou University to register from there. If the admission notice arrives, my parents will send it to me." Huang Tingting said.


    Huang Tingting had already discussed this decision with her family. Although her parents were reluctant to give up, they did not stop her. Her daughter¡¯s college entrance examination was finally over, and she should have fun. It was just right to go to Jiangzhou. Playing, and taking care of Huang Feng, it is very convenient to go to the university to register at that time, so I agreed to Huang Tingting to go to Jiangzhou in advance.


    "I want to go too!" Just after Huang Tingting finished speaking, Mengmeng jumped up and shouted, "I''m going to Jiangzhou, I''m going to my brother."


    "What are you joining in the fun?" Mengmeng''s father said to his daughter: "Have you been there before? Don''t go this time, don''t cause trouble to others."


    Mengmeng¡¯s father didn¡¯t doubt that his daughter liked Huangfeng or something. He just felt that his daughter¡¯s always going to Jiangzhou and Huangfeng¡¯s place would cause Huang Feng to trouble. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s current identity must have a lot every day. If things are going to be busy, my daughter has nothing to do with Huang Feng. If you go occasionally, you can still rely on Huang Tingting''s relationship. If he goes there often, he is afraid that Huang Feng will be bored.


    "What''s the trouble, brother likes me very much, right?" Mengmeng finally looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng smiled. Then, he looked at Mengmeng''s father and said, "If Mengmeng wants to go, let her go. There is a lot of space on my side, and Tingting is here. A playmate."


    "Yes, uncle." Huang Tingting also said: "You can let Mengmeng go to Jiangzhou with us. If my brother has something to do, Mengmeng can play with me."


    "This..." Seeing Huang Feng and Tingting both say so, Mengmeng''s father hesitated.


    Originally, Mengmeng''s father didn''t want his daughter to go to Jiangzhou now, mainly because he was afraid of adding trouble to Huang Feng. However, if Huang Feng had no objection, he would not mind his daughter going now.


    First, my daughter has finished the college entrance examination, and now it is time to take a good rest and have fun. Moreover, my daughter and Tingting are classmates and good friends, they go out to play together and have a company.


    In addition, Mengmeng''s father naturally knows the importance of contacts. Her daughter can basically go to Jiangzhou University now, which is a good starting point. However, it is not so easy to say how to develop in the future.


    Now, Huang Feng is right in front of him. With Huang Feng¡¯s current status, it will still be very helpful to his daughter in the future. More contact now will not do any harm to his daughter. Therefore, if Huang Feng is not too troublesome If so, he doesn''t mind letting his daughter go to Jiangzhou with him.


    "Dad, let me go." Mengmeng shook her father''s arm coquettishly.


    "Okay." Mengmeng''s father had already agreed to agree. Now that his daughter said so, he naturally had no objection. However, he still urged: "You can go, but when you arrive in Jiangzhou, don''t mess around. Run, be obedient, don''t make trouble for Mr. Huang and the others, you know?"


    "I see, I see." Seeing her father''s promise, Mengmeng was also very happy, and repeatedly agreed to her father''s instructions: "Don''t worry, I''m not a disobedient person and won''t cause trouble."


    "Just remember." Mengmeng''s father said.


    "Dad, I want to go too." Seeing that her two good girlfriends are going to Jiangzhou to live with Huang Feng, she was envious, and turned to look at her father.


    "Don''t go." Wenwen''s father said: "In two days, we have to go to the imperial capital, and you have to follow."


    Wenwen''s father has changed Wenwen''s volunteering to a school in the imperial capital. In order for his daughter to adapt to life in the imperial capital more quickly, he plans to visit the imperial capital again during this time and make some arrangements in advance.


    Moreover, he also took advantage of this opportunity to leave here with his daughter and go to the Imperial Capital together, so that she could not go to Jiangzhou. Wenwen¡¯s father didn¡¯t want his daughter to have too much contact with Huang Feng, so naturally he didn¡¯t. Will agree to her going to Jiangzhou now.


    "Go to the imperial capital again? I''m not going." Seeing her father''s refusal, Wenwen was also a little angry: "Isn''t this just coming back from the imperial capital? Why go again? Also, I''m going to Jiangzhou to go to university soon, now I''m going to Jiangzhou It happens to adapt to the environment in advance. Isn¡¯t that good? Both Mengmeng and Tingting have gone, and I want to go too. It happens to be company."


    "Be obedient, don''t go." Wenwen''s father said: "I have arranged everything about going to the imperial capital. When we go to the imperial capital, isn''t the emperor more fun than Jiangzhou?"


    "No, I just want to go to Jiangzhou." Seeing her father stopped her, Wenwen became more angry.


    Seeing that the atmosphere became a little stiff, Wenwen¡¯s mother hurriedly stood up and said: ¡°Wenwen, obedient, anyway, you are going to Jiangzhou to go to university soon, and you will have time to stay in Jiangzhou in the future. Now let us go to the Imperial City. ,Ok?"

 2833 Chapter 2833

    After all, Wenwen is a sensible child. At this time, she also realized that doing this in public was indeed a bit wrong and would make her father unable to step down. Although, she was also very angry in her heart, and her father did not consult her. If you have any opinions, you have to take yourself to the imperial capital, but there are also problems with your own approach.


    Moreover, Wenwen feels that what her mother said makes sense. After a few months, she will go to Jiangzhou to go to university. At that time, she will have less time to come back. She doesn''t talk about it when she goes to school, even if she is not in class. During summer and winter vacations, she may not come back. Maybe she will stay in Jiangzhou if she establishes a relationship with Huang Feng in the future.


    In this way, she can spend a lot less time with her parents. Maybe her parents think the same way. Therefore, she doesn''t want to leave them at this time, but accompany them more.


    Thinking about it this way, Wenwen felt more comfortable.


    "Wenwen, just listen to what your uncle and aunt said. You go to the imperial capital first. We will go to Jiangzhou and wait for you in Jiangzhou." Tingting came over to persuade Wenwen.


    "Yes, Wenwen, it''s just a few months, after which our three sisters will meet in Jiangzhou, and it doesn''t take long." Mengmeng also said.


    Although, Tingting and Wenwen both want Wenwen to go with them. In this way, the three sisters can go out together again, and there are too many people. Wenwen didn¡¯t go to Jiangzhou before. They already felt regretful. This time, they naturally hope that Wenwen can go with them.


    However, now Wenwen¡¯s parents disagree, and they have to take her to the imperial capital, Tingting and Mengmeng, they can only persuade Wenwen to follow her parents, they do not want to see Wenwen and her for this matter ''S parents are upset, even if they hope Wenwen can go with them in their hearts, they can''t be so selfish.


    Hearing the words of both sisters, Tingting, who was a little hesitant at first, had no choice but to compromise and said to her parents: "Well, I will go to the Imperial Capital with you."


    Seeing her daughter compromised, Wenwen¡¯s parents looked good, especially Wenwen¡¯s father. His daughter¡¯s reaction just made him a little angry. Obviously, Wenwen wants to go to Jiangzhou at this time, more because Huang Feng, not Mengmeng and Tingting, Wenwen¡¯s father could see this, and saw that her daughter refused to go to the imperial capital with him in order to be able to stay with Huang Feng, and even contradicted herself. This made him feel angry and worried.


    It seems that my daughter''s feelings for Huang Feng are not as light as I thought.


    However, this aggravated Wenwen¡¯s father¡¯s idea of ??taking his daughter away. Her daughter is not in contact with Huang Feng much now, and seems to be getting deeper and deeper. If she contacts Jiaduo, then she can still persuade her. Turn around?At that time, I am afraid that the injury will be more serious.


    And Wenwen¡¯s mother also saw that her daughter seemed to have a deep affection for Huang Feng, which was different from her husband¡¯s. What Wenwen¡¯s mother thought at this time was that if her daughter knew, she and her father would change If she was asked to go to school in the imperial capital instead of Jiangzhou based on her wishes, the reaction would be very intense.


    Thinking about this, and thinking about her daughter¡¯s character, Wenwen¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried, and she regretted her and her husband¡¯s behavior. Perhaps they secretly changed their daughter¡¯s voluntary work and did it wrong. The starting point is very good and it is for the sake of their daughters. However, they may harm their daughters by doing so.


    "I hope she won''t do anything stupid after she knows it." Wenwen''s mother thought to her heart: "No, when she knows, she must be watched and she cannot be left alone, otherwise , It is really possible to do stupid things."


    "You two will go to Jiangzhou first and wait for me in Jiangzhou. I will go there later and meet you. Then, we will have fun together." Wenwen said to her two friends, but, Her eyes are always passing over Huang Feng''s body from time to time, and her eyes are full of reluctance.


    Wenwen¡¯s father guessed right. The reason why Wenwen insisted on going to Jiangzhou was because of Tingting and Mengmeng, but it was because of Huang Feng. She missed Huang Feng for a while. Huang Feng wanted to stay with Huang Feng, especially when she knew that she had a chance to go to Jiangzhou, she naturally wanted to go now and didn''t want to wait for a moment.


    But now, it is obviously impossible. She can only feel a pity in her heart. She also wants to take this opportunity to look at Huang Feng a few more times and remember Huang Feng''s appearance, I am afraid that later For a while, she wanted to see Huang Feng only in a dream.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go to Jiangzhou to help you inquire about the environment, and wait for you to meet." Mengmeng said.


    The relationship between the three girls is indeed very good, knowing that it may be two or three months apart, the three of them are very reluctant, and they are talking there.


    While Huang Feng stood watching, feeling a little uneasy in his heart.


    Just now, when Wenwen looked at his eyes, Huang Feng actually felt it. He was very familiar with that look. It was definitely not the look of her sister when she saw her brother, but the same look in the eyes of the women around her. Huang Feng felt a little uneasy.


    Huang Feng has always regarded Mengmeng and Wenwen as his own sisters, as if they were Tingting. In Huang Feng''s heart, all three of them are still children.


    However, now, he suddenly discovered that the three of them are all grown-ups, and they are even going to college. They are at the age of dating, they are no longer children, and they already have a lot of adult ideas. It¡¯s no longer appropriate to look at them with the eyes of children.


    At this time, Huang Feng thought again that Wenwen¡¯s father looked at him, that seemed clear, but with some vigilant eyes, seemed to understand something, maybe some details of Wenwen were discovered by her parents, and Wenwen''s parents obviously disagree with her ideas, so she is wary of herself, and just now she insisted not to let Wenwen go to Jiangzhou, but took her to the imperial capital.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng didn''t know what his mood was, whether he was proud, or not laughing or crying?


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that his current charm was so great that he could attract the attention of these little girls and gain their favor. This seemed to be something to be proud of.


    However, in addition to being proud, Huang Feng is more troublesome.

 2834 Chapter 2834 take the initiative to ask

    The reason for Huang Feng¡¯s distress is that there are already a lot of women around him now, and he doesn¡¯t want to get any peach blossoms anymore. What''s more, this Wenwen is still her sister¡¯s friend, and she has always treated him as a sister before, which makes him How will you face your sister and Wenwen in the future?


    Moreover, Huang Feng also discovered that Wenwen''s parents seemed to have discovered their daughter''s mind, so they were very wary of herself, no wonder they looked at her eyes differently from last time, it turned out to be so.


    "How should I tell Wenwen? The little girl may just have this mindset. If she just picks out the words by herself, it will be embarrassing if she makes a mistake. Even if she doesn''t guess wrong, it will be very hurtful after she picks it out. Maybe it will affect her and her sister''s own relationship." Huang Feng thought with some distress.


    After thinking about it, Huang Feng decided to wait and see. If Wenwen and herself confessed, then he could directly reject her. If she didn''t confess, then he just didn''t know anything, and absolutely didn''t take the initiative.


    Huang Feng felt that nothing would happen if he didn''t take the initiative.


    The volunteers have been filled out and the three families have separated. Huang Tingting and Mengmeng have made an appointment. Tomorrow Qichen will go to Jiangzhou and stay at home for one night.


    Mengmeng naturally has no opinion, while Wenwen can only watch enviously beside her. She also wants to go, but she can''t go.


    Knowing that Huang Feng and Huang Tingting are leaving tomorrow, Huang Feng¡¯s parents are naturally very reluctant. However, they also know that his son is different now. He has a lot of industries and has a lot of things to do. Naturally, they can''t stay at home for too long if they do. They are still very happy in their hearts if their sons are promising. Although there are some reluctances, they are more happy.


    After Mengmeng and Wenwen return home, apart from reuniting with their parents, they have to organize their things, especially Mengmeng, because Mengmeng intends to stay in Jiangzhou until the beginning of school, and will not come back in the middle. After semester begins, go directly to the school to report, so there are still many things to prepare.


    Of course, Mengmeng¡¯s parents are still very happy that my daughter can go to college in Jiangzhou. They are also very supportive of their daughter¡¯s decision. Since childhood, they also respect their daughter¡¯s decision. Therefore, Mengmeng Arguably the happiest and most carefree of the three girls.


    Huang Tingting is because the conditions at home are not very good, the pressure in her heart is relatively high, or after Huang Feng has developed, she has become more and more cheerful. As for Wenwen, although she looks at her life very happily, her parents treat her There are a lot of interventions in her life, which makes her actually not as carefree as Mengmeng.


    While Mengmeng was happily packing her luggage, Wenwen was also packing her luggage, but compared to Mengmeng¡¯s happiness, Wenwen seemed a little depressed, because she wanted to go to Jiangzhou. Not the imperial capital.


    "Don''t be like this, the imperial capital also has a lot of fun places." Wenwen''s mother saw that her daughter was a little unhappy, so she came to comfort her.


    "But I don''t want to go to the imperial capital." Wenwen said: "I would rather go to Jiangzhou with Mengmeng and Tingting."


    "You want to go to Jiangzhou, probably not just because of your two good friends." Wenwen''s mother couldn''t help but say.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? What do you mean by this?" A trace of shyness and panic flashed across Wenwen''s face, as if her inner secret had been discovered.


    "What do you think of Huang Feng?" Since it has already started, Wenwen''s mother intends to chat with her daughter a little bit about this matter. After all, it is impossible to keep the matter of revising the volunteer secret, her daughter will definitely know. At that time, a burst of noise is indispensable, so it is better to take advantage of the present, to talk first, so that I have a bottom in my heart, I also know the weight of Huang Feng in her heart, then, I can be better Deal with this matter.


    "What do you think? Brother, he''s pretty good." Wenwen became even more chaotic when she heard Huang Feng''s name.


    Could it be that my mother knew my mind?so what should I do now?Will she agree?What if I disagree?


    Wenwen''s mind seemed to be messed up in an instant.


    "Huang Feng is indeed a good child." Wenwen''s mother said: "At his age, he can achieve such results, and there are not many in the country. What is more rare is that he still started from scratch, which is even more rare. It¡¯s not too much to say that it¡¯s not too much to pick one out of a million."


    Wenwen was very happy when she heard her mother praise Huang Feng and said, "Yes, my brother is the best! No one can be better than him!"


    In the hearts of Wenwen and Mengmeng, Huang Feng is indeed the best person in the world. That''s why they admire Huang Feng so much, and even want to be with Huang Feng at all costs. Now they see their mothers. Praising Huangfeng, Wenwen herself is very happy.


    "Yes, he is indeed very good." Wenwen''s mother continued: "Such a good person is like a poison to a woman. It will attract the admiration of girls very much. Therefore, his side There is absolutely no shortage of women, even if he does not take the initiative to look for women, a large number of women will take the initiative to look for them.


    "Yeah, my brother is so good, it must be easy to arouse the love of women." Wenwen said with some complicated thoughts.


    At this time, Wenwen thought of Su Yumo and others around Huang Feng. It can be said that there are not many women around Huang Feng. Just like her mother said, even if Huang Feng does not take the initiative to find women, there will be The woman who came to the door on the initiative, wasn¡¯t she the one who was attracted to him and took the initiative?


    Of course, Wenwen hopes that there is no other woman beside Huang Feng, but this is unrealistic, Huang Feng is so good, it is impossible to even lack a woman, this, her mother can think of, and those women are ahead of her. Knowing Huang Feng, so even if she feels a little uncomfortable, Huang Tingting can only recognize it.


    Of course, the problem now is not whether she accepts Huang Feng¡¯s other women, but Huang Summit will not accept her. Wenwen clearly feels that Huang Feng treats her like Tingting, that is to say. Huang Feng still treats herself as a younger sister, which makes Wenwen feel a little depressed. She thinks that it may be because she was still in high school before. When she graduated from high school, when she went to college, Huang Feng would not He will treat himself as a child again, and when that happens, he will treat himself as a normal woman. When that happens, his chance will come.

 2835 Chapter 2835 Mother and Daughter Chat

    "Do you like him?" Wenwen''s mother asked suddenly.


    "Ah, mom, what are you talking about." Wenwen''s face immediately blushed again.


    Wenwen likes Huang Feng. She can admit it without hesitation in front of her good sister. She can even ask Tingting for help like Mengmeng. She can share this secret with her good sister. .


    However, in front of her parents, Wenwen dare not admit it.


    At first, Wenwen had just graduated from high school. When she was in high school, her parents told her many times that she can¡¯t fall in love or fall in love early. Although she has graduated from high school now, even if she is in love again, It wasn''t a premature love anymore, but she hadn''t adapted to this change in identity for a while, and she didn''t know what kind of attitude her parents had towards her being in love.


    In addition, Wenwen knew about Huang Feng about other women, but she didn''t know that her parents were not clear about it. If her parents knew about it, she knew what she liked about a man who already had a woman. Thoughts, it is likely to be very angry.


    Of course, there is another point. She is simply shy. She can talk about this with her good sister, but if she talks about this with her parents, she will be very shy and will make her feel embarrassed.


    Because of these reasons, Wenwen did not dare to admit that she liked Huang Feng in front of her parents.


    "Don''t deny it, parents can see it." Wenwen''s mother said: "To be honest, when did you like him? You don''t have much contact with him, you have been at home and school, and He spends most of his time in Jiangzhou."


    "Mom, what are you talking nonsense, I didn''t have it." Wenwen''s face turned redder. She didn''t know where she didn''t do well, and exposed her secret. Did parents really see it? ?


    Wenwen was not sure in her heart, so she still did not dare to admit it.


    "Are you shy?" Wenwen''s mother smiled: "You are this old, and you have graduated from high school. You will be a college student soon. It is normal to like boys and to fall in love. Mom also comes from your age. Yes, I can understand your thoughts, there is nothing embarrassed to admit, is there any secret I can''t tell my mom?"


    Wenwen¡¯s mother is indeed able to understand her daughter¡¯s thoughts. They are all women. This is different from Wenwen¡¯s father. Wenwen¡¯s mother also hopes that her daughter¡¯s first love will be sweet, and whether she can go to the end. , It is not important, after all, this is the daughter''s first love.


    "Mom, can I really fall in love? You and Dad won''t stop me?" Wenwen asked.


    Before, her parents kept reminding her that she should focus on her studies and not be distracted in other areas, especially those who cannot fall in love. This makes Wenwen a little suspicious of her mother now.


    "Of course." Wenwen''s mother said: "You are already a college student right away. It is normal to fall in love. Naturally, your dad and I will not stop you as before."


    "Oh." Wenwen was a little excited, at least, she can be more honest when she is in love.


    "Now let''s talk about it, do you like Huangfeng?" Wenwen continued to ask: "There are only two of us, mother and daughter, and no outsiders, so don''t be embarrassed."


    Wenwen looked at her mother, her face reddened, she nodded her head after a long time, and made a very soft "um".


    Although Wenwen''s voice was soft, Wenwen''s mother had been paying attention to her, so after hearing her words, she finally confirmed her and her husband''s guesses.


    My daughter really likes Huang Feng.


    Wenwen''s mother didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad.


    The daughter suddenly fell in love. As a mother, her mind was still a bit complicated, and for the first time she felt that her daughter has really grown up, a little sour and a little relieved.


    However, in addition to this, Wenwen¡¯s mother was also worried. She didn¡¯t care much about the relationship between her daughter and Huang Feng, and how far she could go. She was just afraid that her daughter would not be able to leave because of her love. come out.


    Because Wenwen''s mother, like her husband, believes that the relationship between her daughter and Huang Feng cannot be reached to the end.


    "When did you like him? Although you have known him for a long time, you don''t have much contact with him, and you don''t even have any contact." Wenwen''s mother curiously asked.


    This is also the doubt in Wenwen''s father.


    If Wenwen and Huang Feng have had a lot of contact with Huang Feng, and Huang Feng is so good, then her daughter is fascinated by Huang Feng, so she can still be in touch, but in terms of question, although Wenwen met Huang Feng last year, Wenwen soon returned from Jiangzhou. After that, the two had no chance to meet at all. Until the New Year, the two met again. During this period, Wenwen could not even contact Huang Feng.


    Years later, Huang Feng went to Jiangzhou, and Wenwen went back to school. The two lost contact again. Even though the two have known each other for a long time, there is not much chance of contact at all. , How does his daughter like Huang Feng?


    "It was the first time we met." Wenwen said in a low voice. Now that she has confessed to her mother, Wenwen also wants to talk to her mother and win the support of her parents.


    Obviously, Wenwen still doesn¡¯t know that her parents even secretly modified her wish to prevent her from falling in love with Huang Feng. If she knew this, she would never have such high expectations, nor would she Have such a good mood.


    "You fell in love with him the first time you met?" Wenwen''s mother asked in surprise.


    Wenwen¡¯s mother never thought that her daughter fell in love with Huang Feng at first sight. She actually liked Huang Feng when she first met. She knew that Huang Feng¡¯s charm was great, but by then, she didn¡¯t. I thought that it was so big that I was fascinated by my daughter when I first met.


    It¡¯s no wonder why the two of them didn¡¯t have much contact afterwards, but his daughter liked Huang Feng. However, it can also be seen here that his daughter¡¯s affection for Huang Feng is very deep, otherwise, It will not be so long without contact, or even no contact, but his daughter has always been thinking of him, thinking of him, and even wanted to go to Jiangzhou to find him.

 2836 Chapter 2836 What do you say

    "Yeah." Wenwen nodded shyly: "The first time I saw my brother in Jiangzhou, I was attracted to him uncontrollably and fell in love with him."


    Although she is very shy, Wenwen still speaks out. She likes to get the understanding and support of her mother. In that case, she will be more confident to chase Huang Feng by herself.


    "Then does he know you like him?" Wenwen''s mother asked.


    Wenwen''s mother was a little surprised at first sight of her daughter''s love for Huang Feng. She knew that Huang Feng was so attractive, but she didn''t know that Huang Feng had captured her daughter''s heart so easily.


    Now, Wenwen''s mother wants to know whether her daughter is unrequited love, or if Huang Feng is interested in her daughter.


    "I don''t know." Wenwen shook her head with a sad expression: "He always treats me as his sister."


    This is also what Wenwen has been most worried about and sad.


    There is no doubt that Wenwen likes Huang Feng. There is no doubt that Wenwen herself is very sure. Even when she was in Jiangzhou last time, she took the initiative to attack. Even that kind of thing was done for Huang Feng. Moreover, it was still not in Huang Feng. Knowing the situation, it can be seen that Wenwen has a deep affection for Huang Feng.


    However, Wenwen feels that Huang Feng has always regarded her as her younger sister. In Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, she is no different from Tingting. This makes Wenwen very distressed. This is obviously not what she wants. She I really want to tell Huang Feng that I don¡¯t want to be his sister. I am also a woman, an ordinary woman, an adult woman, no different from Su Yumo and others. What I want is that he likes himself instead of thinking of himself. Sister comes to see.


    However, Wenwen has never had the courage to confess to Huang Feng. She is afraid that she has failed to confess. Huang Shanfeng alienates herself. Then, she has no chance again. Therefore, she will unite with Mengmeng and seek help from Tingting. , First let Huang Feng not treat herself as a younger sister, and then let Tingting knock on her side to speak to Mengmeng for herself, and increase the importance of herself and Mengmeng in Huang Feng¡¯s heart. When the time is right, pick out what she feels. miss you.


    This is also the reason why Wenwen wanted to go to Jiangzhou with him before. Only by appearing in front of Huang Feng can he increase his affection for him. Otherwise, even if Tingting speaks for herself and wants to succeed, It is difficult.


    However, now, her parents do not agree with her to go to Jiangzhou, which is why Wenwen feels depressed.


    Hearing that Huang Feng had been treating her daughter as her younger sister, Wenwen¡¯s mother was relieved and felt a pity for the woman. At the same time, she was sure that her and her husband¡¯s judgments were correct. Huang Feng really treated her daughter. There is no love for children, at least not for now.


    However, unrequited love is also very torturing, especially in the situation of his own daughter. Huang Feng doesn''t know that his daughter likes him, but his daughter is deeply rooted in Huang Feng and will only torture his own daughter.


    "I think you are not very suitable." Wenwen''s mother thought for a while and said.


    Although Wenwen¡¯s mother is not very opposed to her daughter¡¯s falling in love with Huang Feng, because she feels that first love does not have to go to the end, as long as there are sweet memories.


    However, now that Huang Feng and his daughter have nothing to do with him, and Huang Feng does not like his daughter, then it is best to pinch it from the source, not to mention that her husband has changed her daughter¡¯s wishes. My daughter is about to go to school in the imperial capital, and there is no contact with Huang Feng, and it is even more impossible to go to the end.


    In order to prevent her daughter from being too sad, Wenwen''s mother felt that it would be better to persuade her now. In this case, her daughter will have a stronger acceptance ability even if she knows about volunteering.


    "Why?" Wenwen asked with a puzzled and sad look.


    Originally, seeing her mother take the initiative to talk about this matter and take the initiative to clarify the matter, Wenwen thought that her mother would support her, but now it seems that this is not the case. Not only did her mother not support her. , It seems, there is still opposition.


    How can this not make Wenwen sad, because this hasn''t started yet, she has suffered a blow.


    Wenwen wanted to know why her mother felt that she and Huang Feng were not suitable, and Wenwen felt that she and Huang Feng were quite suitable.


    "Because you two are not people in the same world." Wenwen''s mother said: "You have just graduated from high school and are preparing to go to college. You have not yet entered the society, and you don''t understand society. But Huang Feng is already a success. People, who you come in contact with every day, may also be top figures in various industries, thinking about your own business. The two of you are basically people from two worlds. You have no common topics. Do you know his world? Do you know him Who is it? Do you know what he is doing every day? Do you know what he values? You don''t know anything about it."


    What Wenwen''s mother said was also something she was worried about.


    In the eyes of Wenwen''s mother, Huang Feng is a businessman, a successful businessman, or a successful entrepreneur. Then, what about his daughter?It''s just a kid who is about to enter university. The two are not people in the same world. My daughter may like Huang Feng because of worship, admiration and other emotions. However, after a long time, there has been no common topic between the two. It is difficult to get to the end, which is why she always felt that her daughter and Huang Feng would not have results.


    "Brother''s world, I really don''t understand very well." Wenwen said: "But, I can learn, take the initiative to understand, it''s not a problem, what he likes, what he likes to eat, as long as I understand, I will know, this is not a problem at all!"


    Wenwen''s attitude towards this matter is very firm. She feels that as long as she uses her heart, these are not problems at all. It is like Guo Menghan next to Huang Feng. As far as Wenwen knows, Guo Menghan has not even gone to college. I have worked as an operator on the assembly line. According to my mother''s words, isn''t there a common topic between Guo Menghan and Huang Feng?


    However, as Wenwen saw, Huang Feng and Guo Menghan had a very good relationship, and the cognition between the two was poor, not as much as her mother thought, and also not as serious as her mother thought. In Wenwen¡¯s view, As long as the two love each other sincerely, none of these problems will be a problem, and they can all be overcome.


    However, in her mother''s opinion, Wenwen''s remarks are just naive remarks. Some things are not just for learning. The relationship between the two is affected by many factors. It does not mean that it is only necessary for the two to like each other.


    My daughter is still too innocent.

 2837 Chapter 2837

    "For people like Huang Feng, there will be many women around him. If you want to go to the end with him, it will be very tired, very hard, and even the probability of success to the end will be very low." Wenwen''s mother said .


    Wenwen¡¯s mother thinks about it in a normal way. In her opinion, Huang Feng must have no shortage of women by his side. Even if he does not take the initiative, there will be women who take the initiative, and his daughter To get together with Huang Feng, the process will be very difficult. She needs to beat other women. Moreover, it is not to say that after being with Huang Feng, you can completely relax, because, in the future In the days, there will still be other women next to Huang Feng. If his daughter wants to live a happy life, she must guard against it and not give other women the opportunity to approach Huang Feng. At the same time, Huang Feng must not have this idea. Just work.


    And this is undoubtedly difficult.


    Wenwen''s mother did not want her daughter to be too tired.


    However, Wenwen didn¡¯t think so, because she knew that Huang Feng was not an ordinary person, and she didn¡¯t need to drive away other women if she wanted to be with Huang Feng, because there was already more than one woman beside him. Yu Su Yumo and others, Wenwen herself is a latecomer, so what qualifications does she have to take care of others?


    What''s more, when thinking about getting along with Huang Feng, Wenwen has always been on the same line with Mengmeng, and both of them have been discussing it. Therefore, it is naturally impossible for Wenwen to rush. Going with her own good friends, good girlfriends, even Wenwen still feels that sharing a man with her girlfriends is still a very happy thing.


    Think about it, Yu Sheng, I have my favorite man by my side and my sister with the best affection. Is there anything happier than this?


    Therefore, Wenwen never thought from beginning to end to drive away other women who were close to Huangfeng.


    If Wenwen¡¯s mother knew her daughter¡¯s thoughts like this, she might think that her daughter was crazy, because she could not accept such thoughts and such notions, she would even feel that her daughter was not Huang Feng¡¯s Stunned.


    "Mom, I have already thought about many things. I am not a kid anymore and can decide some things by myself." Wenwen said: "I know that being with my brother is not easy, but, I believe that I can overcome it."


    Wenwen didn¡¯t tell her mother about Huang Feng¡¯s other women, because she felt that her mother might not be able to accept such things and would hinder her and Huang Feng¡¯s affairs. People, especially some elders, seem to be an unspeakable thing.


    Therefore, what Wenwen thinks is that when everything is settled and the raw rice is cooked, she will talk to her parents about this matter. Although she may still encounter some resistance at that time, she has to Much easier to handle than it is now.


    "You just graduated from high school, where are you grown up?" Wenwen''s mother smiled and said, "You haven''t really gotten into the society yet, and you haven''t met more and better people. You don''t know many things. ."


    "I don''t understand a lot of things, but that doesn''t include the matter of my brother." Wenwen insisted: "I know my feelings for my brother and are firm in my heart. I also believe that I will succeed in the end."


    Wenwen does have such self-confidence. As a result, her own growth is not bad, and other conditions are no worse than Su Yumo and others. Huang Feng has no reason to look down on herself. In addition, she has cuteness. No matter how you look at Meng, an ally, and Tingting, he has a great chance of success.


    "I believe in the charm of my daughter." Wenwen''s mother said: "However, there are a lot of things, it''s not just for you to be good. Your father and I don''t want to see you sad, do you understand? If we do What is it, it is for your own good, you have to understand this."


    What Wenwen''s mother was talking about was naturally the matter of changing her volunteers without telling her. She wanted to give her daughter a vaccination first.


    "Mom, did you tell your dad what you did to me?" Wenwen looked at her mother suspiciously.


    Wenwen is very smart. From her mother''s words and expressions, she can feel that her mother has something in her words, and she will not talk about it for no reason.


    Before, her mother took the initiative to chat with herself, and she took the initiative to talk to Huang Feng. Wenwen felt a little strange, which seemed a bit abrupt. After all, she had never shown love for Huang Feng before her parents, and neither had her parents before. I took the initiative to talk about this topic with myself, but now I say this suddenly, which makes Wenwen a little strange.


    Before, Wenwen patronized and was shy and didn''t think so much. Now, when she reacted, she felt that the matter was not that simple.


    "Nothing, what can we do?" Wenwen''s mother said with a smile.


    Although it is said that sooner or later, her daughter will know about the matter of changing her volunteers, but Wenwen¡¯s mother did not want to let her daughter know about it so quickly. It can be delayed for one day. Moreover, she also wants this matter. Let your husband say it, and then comfort yourself. In this case, the effect may be better.


    Therefore, facing her daughter''s suspicion, Wenwen''s mother did not confess.


    "Mom, you must be hiding something from me, I can see it." The smile and shame on Wenwen''s face disappeared, and she looked at her mother seriously, somehow, her heart was a little flustered. It seems that my parents have done something big without telling them, and it is related to Huang Feng. Otherwise, Huang Feng would not have been mentioned before.


    "It''s nothing." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "Mom, you can''t hide from me. Tell me what the hell is going on." Wenwen insisted. Her heart became increasingly unreliable. She had to know what her parents had done without telling her, otherwise, she I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep tonight.


    "This..." Wenwen''s mother still didn''t want to say, but when she saw her daughter''s persistent and stubborn eyes, she hesitated again. Her daughter might have discovered something. If it doesn''t If you say something, say it later, your daughter may be even more angry.


    "Let me talk about it." At this time, Wenwen''s father walked in from outside the room and said.


    "Dad, are you here too?" Seeing her father also came, Wenwen felt more panicked and felt that something big must have happened.

 2838 Chapter 2838 how can you do this

    Wenwen¡¯s father had already come, but when he walked to the door, he heard that his wife was talking about Huang Feng with his daughter, so he didn¡¯t rush in, but listened outside. I probably guessed what my wife was thinking, but, this is my wife, vaccinating my daughter in front of my eyes, although, in the eyes of Wenwen''s father, this is unnecessary. His daughter is very sensible and will understand them. practice.


    However, since his wife decided to do this, Wenwen''s father didn''t bother.


    But, later, his smart daughter seemed to see the clue, and he decided to come forward.


    Anyway, the volunteer has been changed and submitted. There is no way to change this matter. Therefore, even if his daughter knows the truth of the matter, there is no way to change this fact. Now I confess with her that it will not What is the impact.


    "Your mother and I are indeed hiding something from you." Wenwen''s father said.


    "What''s the matter?" Wenwen had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "About your volunteering." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Volunteer? Is there any problem with my volunteer? Didn''t you say that they have been submitted?" Wenwen''s feeling of anxiety became stronger and stronger, and her tone seemed to be panic.


    "It is submitted." Wenwen''s father said: "However, the volunteer we submitted is not the one you filled in."


    "What do you mean? Dad, I don''t understand what you mean." Wenwen said.


    "When you went to find a teacher, Dad secretly revised your wish and reported you to the university of the Imperial Capital, instead of the Jiangzhou University that you filled out earlier." It''s all at this point, and Wenwen''s father simply takes care of everything. I told it, there is no need to hide it anymore.


    "What?!" Wenwen stood up in shock.


    Although, I had predicted that something bad would happen before, but Wenwen did not expect that it would be such a thing, something she had never thought of before.


    My father changed his wishes without his consent. How could he do this?


    No wonder, he would deliberately distract himself, and before he came back, he submitted a volunteer letter. It turned out that all of this was premeditated, but unfortunately, he didn''t notice it at the time.


    Of course, this cannot be blamed on Wenwen. How could she have thought that her father would actually do this. Before this incident, her parents had not shown any clues at all.


    "Wenwen, we do this for your own good." Wenwen''s mother said: "We can all see it. The reason why you reported to Jiangzhou University is because of Huang Feng. We know that you like Huang Feng. Feng, however, we all feel that it is impossible for you and Huang Feng to have a future. Therefore, in order to prevent you from being hurt more in the future, we must kill your thoughts in the cradle now. It is also for your sake. You may blame us now, but you will understand our painstaking efforts in the future."


    "Not bad." Wenwen''s father also said: "Although the conditions of our family are not bad, but compared with Huang Feng, you are people of two worlds. In the end, it is impossible to have any happiness. In the end, , The person who is hurt must be you, so we are also to avoid you from being hurt in the future."


    "How can you do this?" Although Wenwen''s parents are trying their best to explain, they are all saying that it is for her good, but Wenwen still can''t accept it, her tears have already come out, and she will soon suffer. The whole face: "Why do you do this! This is my wish, I go to university, not you, but also what I want to fall in love with, it has nothing to do with you, why do you bother me? Why don''t you ask me I secretly changed my wish in a moment. Don''t I even have the right to decide what university I go to?"


    Wenwen feels like she is going to collapse!


    Originally, during this period of time, her two good sisters had been by Huang Feng''s side. She was already very envious, because she promised her parents that she would go to the Imperial Capital first. She could only comfort herself in her heart, and wait for the school to start. After going to school in Jiangzhou, I have a lot of time to get along with Huang Feng.


    However, Wenwen didn''t expect that her parents, behind her back, came to collect salary one by one, and directly changed her college volunteers, letting her go to school in the imperial capital instead of Jiangzhou.


    How can she get along with Huang Feng when she goes to school in the imperial capital?How to catch up with Huangfeng?


    For an instant, Wenwen felt that the sky had fallen.


    "Wenwen, don''t be like this." Wenwen''s mother felt distressed when she saw her woman''s appearance: "Huang Feng is a very good boy, a very good boy, but you are not suitable. When you go to university, you will In college, I meet more outstanding and more suitable people."


    "I don''t want it!" Wenwen shouted loudly: "I only want my brother! I don''t want anyone else!"


    "Wenwen, obedient!" Wenwen''s father said: "You are still young, and you don''t understand emotional matters. We all know that you are very sad now, but the long-term pain is better than the short-term pain. Wait a few days to rest, you will Think clearly."


    "I can''t figure it out clearly." Wenwen said: "I have grown up and am no longer a child. I have my own ideas. I can decide my own affairs. Even in the future, I am really hurt by love. That''s my own business, my own choice, how can you do this now? How can you help me make a choice? Besides, you haven''t asked me what I mean."


    This is the most unacceptable part of Wenwen.


    In the past, Wenwen had always felt that her parents were very clear about everything in the family. She would not hide anything from herself and would discuss with herself. However, she did not expect that her parents would have done so absolutely this time. There is no point in discussing at all, and it is still on such an important matter.


    what should I do?


    Wenwen has a feeling of collapse.


    Not only Wenwen¡¯s parents know, but Wenwen herself knows that once the volunteer is submitted, there is no way to modify it. She is destined not to go to Jiangzhou to attend university, but to the Imperial Capital. From then on, she will be with Huang Feng. , One north and one south, two places apart.


    If the two are talking now, and the relationship is very strong and stable, Wenwen believes that as long as she is active and proactive enough, she can maintain this relationship.


    However, on the current issue, she and Huang Feng haven''t started yet. Under this circumstance, how can they start with each other?There is no chance to start at all, let alone any development.

 2839 Chapter 2839 Wenwen is gone

    "Wenwen, don''t do this, calm down." Wenwen''s mother said with a worried look, "Don''t you scare mother? My good daughter."


    "Wenwen, obedient, we did a little bit improperly in this matter. We didn''t discuss it with you before." Wenwen''s father made some steps backwards. He felt that he did something wrong, but he He didn''t think it was wrong to revise his volunteers. He always felt that his daughter and Huang Feng could not get together.


    As for the wrong things, it just didn''t discuss with his daughter in advance.


    "I don''t listen, I don''t want to listen to you guys!" Thinking that she might be separated from Huang Feng in the future, and will never get together again, Wenwen''s heart collapsed and desperate.


    After speaking, Wenwen pushed away the parents in front of her, and then rushed out of the house without looking back.


    "Wenwen, Wenwen!"


    Wenwen''s parents quickly wanted to catch up.


    However, Wenwen''s speed is very fast. She is sad and desperate. Now she just wants to be alone and away from her parents. She doesn''t want to see her parents again.


    So, when Wenwen''s parents chased downstairs, Wenwen was already gone.


    "What about my daughter? Where did she go? In which direction did she run?" Downstairs, Wenwen''s mother, who couldn''t see her daughter, was so anxious that she didn''t know which direction to go after.


    "How do I know? I just came down here." Wenwen''s father also said anxiously.


    Although she secretly modified her daughter¡¯s wishes, this does not mean that Wenwen¡¯s father does not love her daughter. He loves her daughter too much and is too worried that her daughter will be harmed, so he secretly He helped her make this decision in order to prevent her daughter from being harmed in the future.


    However, it now appears that his kindness seems to have done bad things.


    "What to do? What to do, my daughter is gone!" Wenwen''s mother was already crying anxiously.


    She can¡¯t help but worry. She knows that her daughter is soft on the outside and strong on the inside. She has a lot of thoughts in her heart. What she and her husband did this time really made her sad. Her feelings for Huang Feng are so deep. Under such extreme conditions, it is very possible to do stupid things, especially when Wenwen ran out with a face of despair.


    Thinking of a certain possibility, Wenwen''s mother felt that she had difficulty breathing.


    "Don''t cry, I''m also anxious here." Wenwen''s father said.


    "It''s all you! It''s all your willingness to secretly change your daughter. You don''t know your daughter''s temperament. It''s hard to change things that you decide in your heart. It''s all right now. If she had to get her away, "Three long and two short, I...I don''t live anymore." Wenwen''s mother cried.


    "I, I didn''t expect that she would react so fiercely." Wenwen''s father felt a little regretful at this time. If he knew that, he should have discussed with his daughter in advance at that time. Maybe he could still convince his daughter. Well, things will not develop to where they are now.


    "Now I only hope that my daughter is okay. I don''t care about other things. She will fall in love with whomever she loves. I will definitely not stop it!" Wenwen''s mother cried.


    Wenwen¡¯s mother felt very regretful at this time. She felt that it was a bit wrong to do it before, but she finally agreed with her husband¡¯s approach. Now that things have reached this point, she has a feeling of being an accomplice. , If something happens to her daughter, she will definitely regret it for a lifetime.


    "That won''t work, what if she sees the wrong person?" Wenwen''s father said.


    "You really want to force our daughter to death." Wenwen''s mother said: "When you are in a relationship, even if you misunderstand the wrong person, there will be no major incidents. Just be sad for a while. It''s you. You must secretly change something. Volunteer, it''s all right now, it''s like this, what do you say?"


    "Don''t you agree with me," Wenwen''s father whispered.


    "I...I was confused at the time, and I regret it now!" Wenwen''s mother said: "As long as the daughter is okay, I will not stop her in the future."


    Wenwen''s father wanted to say something, but Wenwen''s mother stared back at him, too scared to say.


    "what should I do now?"


    "Find it, look it up quickly, we''ll find it separately, call, and then contact the daughter''s classmates to see if the daughter has gone to their home." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Yes, yes, hurry up, especially Mengmeng and Tingting. Wenwen has the best relationship with them." Wenwen''s mother said: "Besides, Huang Feng is still in his hometown, maybe Wenwen is looking for him. ."


    "It''s possible, but at this time, your daughter shouldn''t arrive yet. You should call Tingting first, let her have news about Wenwen, and contact us immediately." Wenwen''s father said.


    "Okay, I''ll call now, and you will also call Mengmeng." Wenwen''s mother said.


    The two of Wenwen''s parents hurriedly contacted her daughter''s two good girlfriends to let them pay attention to Wenwen''s information. Once Wenwen contacts them, she immediately calls herself.


    After the phone call, Wenwen''s parents ran in two directions separately, looking for their daughter.


    On the other hand, Tingting, who was about to take a break, received a call from Wenwen''s parents and was also taken aback. She didn''t know what happened to Wenwen''s house, or why it was so late and Wenwen was leaving home.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng asked his sister.


    "Wenwen is gone," Tingting said.


    "Wenwen is gone? What''s the matter?" Huang Feng also asked quickly.


    For Mengmeng and Wenwen, Huang Feng has always treated them as his own sisters. After knowing that the two of them might have a good impression of him, his thoughts are somewhat complicated, but, anyway, he still cares about them. , Now that my sister said that Wenwen was missing, Huang Feng was naturally worried.


    "I don''t know." Huang Tingting said: "Just now Wenwen''s mother called and said that Wenwen is missing, and that if Wenwen contacted me, she would call her. As for what happened, she didn''t say anything. , But when I heard her talking on the phone, her voice was crying, it seemed that something really happened."


    Huang Feng frowned, thought for a while, but didn''t expect what would happen.


    Could it be that Wenwen''s parents are at odds with Wenwen because Wenwen likes her own business?


    Huang Feng feels that he can see that Wenwen likes herself, so it is not surprising that Wenwen''s parents can also see this. Maybe they do not approve of Wenwen''s affairs with herself, so a contradiction occurred.

 2840 Chapter 2840 is not the same

    Twenty minutes later, Huang Tingting''s cell phone rang again. Huang Tingting quickly picked it up and took a look, only to find that it was Wenwen''s mother who was still calling, not the Wenwen she had been waiting for.


    Because she was worried about Wenwen, Huang Tingting answered the phone as soon as possible.


    "Tingting, did Wenwen call you?" As soon as the call was connected, Wenwen''s mother heard a clearly crying voice. Compared to before, her emotions at this time seemed to be more broken.


    "No, Auntie, I have been holding my mobile phone, Wenwen did not call." Huang Tingting said quickly: "Have you not found Wenwen yet?"


    "No call? Where did Wenwen go? My daughter, where did you go." Wenwen''s mother cried.


    "Auntie, don''t worry, Wenwen will be fine, I will go out to find it." Huang Tingting said quickly.


    "We are all to blame. If we didn''t hide from her, she wouldn''t be like this. We all blamed us." Wenwen''s mother said on the phone, "I don''t know where Wenwen has gone, her cell phone It''s turned off, and I haven''t contacted you and Mengmeng. She can''t do stupid things, right?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Wenwen¡¯s mother would collapse. During this period of time, she and Wenwen¡¯s father went in two different directions, but they were not able to find Wenwen. Some of the places she usually likes to go to were none of them. They found her, and now they know that Wenwen has not contacted Tingting and Mengmeng, and the phone is turned off. How can this make them not worry?


    Wenwen¡¯s mother regrets and blames herself again. She feels that they shouldn¡¯t do that. Now it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s too late for her to regret it. If anything happens to Wenwen , She would really collapse completely, and even lose the courage to live.


    "Change your choice? What''s the matter?" Huang Tingting glanced at her brother next to her, and asked Wenwen''s mother suspiciously.


    "Wenwen likes your brother. Her father and I think it is impossible for the two of them to go to the end. In order to prevent her from sinking in and being harmed in the future, we thought about not letting her go to Jiangzhou to go to university. Contact with your brother, if this is the case, she will forget your brother, so we kept her secret, and secretly revised the volunteer. Who knows, after she knew about this, she reacted so fiercely, not only arguing with us at home After a fight, and ran away from home, now, her father and I are worried to death, regretting death, Tingting, tell me, where did Wenwen go, what should I do." Wenwen¡¯s mother While crying, she said that perhaps she wanted to release the pressure and worry in her heart, so she told Tingting everything.


    Because the mobile phone was turned on by hands-free, Huang Feng, who was next to Tingting, heard Wenwen¡¯s mother clearly. He didn¡¯t expect that he had just guessed, but he was right. Wenwen ran away from home. It really has something to do with himself. This made him feel a little surprised and at the same time a little guilty. He felt that he had harmed Wenwen.


    Huang Feng did not expect that Wenwen was so fierce, she would have such a big reaction after learning what her parents had done. It seems that she is definitely not the kind of ignorant favor of herself, but I have already used it very deeply, otherwise, it would not be so intense.


    "Auntie, don''t worry, we will find Wenwen." Huang Feng said to the phone.


    "You are here, Huang Feng, we didn¡¯t like you, nor did we intentionally want to stop Wenwen, we just think that you are not a person of the world, so we want to let her leave your world and be less of you Some contact." Wenwen''s mother said after hearing Huang Feng''s voice.


    "Auntie, I understand. Let''s talk about this later. The most important thing now is to find Wenwen first, and wait for Wenwen to talk about other things," Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, yes, find Wenwen first." Wenwen''s mother said: "But, where do you find it? She has the best relationship with Tingting, Mengmeng. There is no contact now, and the phone is turned off. She usually Wherever we like to go, we also found it, but we didn¡¯t find it. You said she can¡¯t do stupid things, right?


    "No, Auntie, don''t think too much about it. There will be nothing wrong. Alright, I will hang up first. I will go out to find out. If there is any news, we will call." Huang Feng said while wearing his jacket.


    "Okay, okay, thank you, Huang Feng." Wenwen''s mother said.


    "This thing also started because of me, this is what I should do." Huang Feng said.


    After that, the phone hung up and Huang Tingting also went out with Huang Feng. Huang Feng wanted to stop it. After all, Huang Tingting was not safe to go out this night. Moreover, with his sister by his side, he had some skills and couldn''t use it.


    However, Huang Feng thought that his sister and Wenwen are good best friends. Maybe they have any places they like to go only when they are together.


    "In this way, you go to hang out together and find where you like to go. If you are not safe by yourself, call Mengmeng together," Huang Feng said, "You have to keep the phone open all the time. If you have any problems, contact me immediately. Me, understand?"


    "I know." Huang Tingting also nodded, and then she said: "Brother, Wenwen likes your thing, I knew before, and Mengmeng too, they also asked me to help them lead the line, I didn''t I thought that after Wenwen¡¯s parents knew about this, they would come forward to stop it, not to mention that Wenwen would react so fiercely, hoping that Wenwen would not have an accident."


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Huang Feng patted his sister on the shoulder and said.


    "Yeah." Huang Tingting nodded.


    The two went out and then contacted Mengmeng. Huang Tingting and Mengmeng separated from Huang Feng and took a taxi to the three of their usual places to see.


    After Huang Tingting left, Huang Feng was finally able to use his full power. He first summoned the little eagle and let it search in the air. Fortunately, it is night. Otherwise, if an eagle-like creature appears over the city, it will still cause a lot of trouble. Of attention.


    Later, Huang Feng exchanged a lot of similar texts and asked them to look in all directions. These little guys are small in size, and they can keep in touch with Huang Feng and share their vision. They are really a weapon of investigation.


    After finishing this, Huang Feng also took off and searched in the air. In order to avoid being detected by radar, he was flying at a low speed. While looking for Wenwen, he should also pay attention to avoiding the sight of the crowd below. It was late at night, but Huang Feng''s eyesight was very good, and people and objects on the ground could be seen clearly.

 2841 Chapter 2841 Wenwens Decision

    After Wenwen ran out of the house, there was chaos in her mind, and her mind was full of sadness. Therefore, when she ran, she did not look at the road at all, but ran silly and casually. There was only one thought in her heart, which was to want Leaving home, the farther away from home, the better. When she was a little clear-headed, she no longer knew where she was.


    However, Wenwen is not in a hurry. Anyway, she doesn''t want to go home now, nor does she want to contact Tingting and Mengmeng, because she doesn''t know how to explain to her two good sisters. They had agreed before, 3. People are reuniting in Jiangzhou University.


    As a result, now her two good sisters have both been admitted to Jiangzhou University, and they have fulfilled their original promises. But she is going to the Imperial Capital to go to college. She has broken her promise, and she will have her own The two good sisters are separated, and more importantly, she is farther away from Huangfeng.


    Although the traffic is very convenient now, after all, the two places are too far apart. It is actually very difficult to see each other. Otherwise, there will not be so many long-distance relationships that will not reach the end.


    And she and Huang Feng haven''t confirmed the relationship yet, and as a result, they will be so far apart. How can she accept this?


    Wenwen walked aimlessly and came to a lake without knowing it. She was tired from running, so she found a stool and sat down. The surroundings were dark and she was scared by herself, but , But don''t want to go back, don''t want to see anyone.


    Except Huang Feng!


    Wenwen now wants to see Huang Feng very much, wants to tell her her grievances and thoughts, tell him that she and you want to go to school in Jiangzhou University, and want to stay by his side and see him every day.


    However, Wenwen was afraid to see Huang Feng at this time because she didn''t know what she should say when she saw Huang Feng, how she should speak, and even if she did, what would she do?Huang Feng may treat her as a younger sister now, and she has no chance to chase Huang Feng, not now, and may not be in the future. Meeting each other will only make herself more uncomfortable.


    Looking at the shimmering lake under the dim night, Wenwen really wanted to jump in at once, so she wouldn''t have so much trouble, and she would be relieved.


    However, she was really not reconciled. Her life had just begun. She was still at the same age and died like this. It was a pity.


    "Just, what should I do?" Wenwen thought a little confused.


    It can be said that since getting to know Huang Feng, all she has been thinking about is how to get admitted to Jiangzhou University and how to make the relationship between her and Huang Feng go further. Now, her college entrance examination scores are finally enough for Jiangzhou University. The score line was over. I thought that my previous dream would be realized, but in the end, it was at this time that something like this happened.


    "My parents are too much, how can they do this?" Wenwen, who had gradually calmed down thinking of what her parents had done, became angry again. It can be said that all this was caused by her parents. Yes, if there is no concealment of the voluntary change, the matter will develop to this point.


    However, now that the volunteer has been changed and submitted, no matter how regretful it is, she has no way to change the volunteer and go to Jiangzhou to go to university in this situation.


    "No matter, I must go to Jiangzhou to go to university, the big deal, I will not go to university this year, I choose to repeat!" Wenwen thought to herself.


    The more she thought about it, she felt that she should do what she should do. Going to the emperor is to go to university, which means that you have to be separated from Huang Feng for four years. During this period, many accidents may occur. If you choose to repeat, you only need to be separated from Huang Feng for one year. Moreover, this is also Huang Feng''s hometown. Huang Feng will come back occasionally. In addition, her two sisters are both in Jiangzhou. Although a year is long, she believes that she can persevere.


    In order to stay with Huang Feng and to study in the city where Huang Feng is located, Wenwen is determined to repeat her studies for another year.


    Wenwen knows that her parents will definitely not agree to her decision, but this time, she will not listen to her parents. No matter what their attitude is, she will not listen. She has made up her mind. , Will never change again.


    After making the decision, Wenwen''s mood also relaxes a lot. It only takes a year and it will pass soon. When that happens, she can see Huang Feng and her good sister.


    Wenwen stood up and wanted to go back. She had to tell her parents of her decision.


    "Little sister, alone?"


    Just when Wenwen was about to go back, a bleak voice sounded, which shocked Wenwen.


    Immediately afterwards, from behind her, a few young people came over, dyed with colorful hair, and stared at her stubbornly. Those eyes made Wenwen feel frightened and scared.


    "I...I''m not alone. I''m with my boyfriend. He walks away and will be back right away if he has something to do." Wenwen forced herself to calm down. At this time, panic couldn''t solve the problem. If you let them If you know you are alone, you may be in trouble.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Wenwen''s words, the young people looked around subconsciously, and their faces became more cautious.


    However, what worries Wenwen is that those young people did not leave, only a little hesitated.


    Seeing this, Wenwen decided to leave here as soon as possible. She didn''t want to stay here with these people, otherwise, something might happen.


    "Beauty, are you leaving?" The young people stopped Wenwen: "Didn''t you say, are you waiting for your boyfriend here? Why are you leaving?"


    "I met my boyfriend in front." Wenwen said.


    "Fake it." One of the young people said to Wenwen grinning: "You don''t have any boyfriends at all, are you alone? Otherwise, who would be willing to leave his girlfriend alone in a dark place here. ?"


    "That''s, beauty, or, let us accompany you, there are so many of us, you can choose one to be your boyfriend, or you can choose both, we don''t mind."


    "Yes, we don''t mind."


    Several young people seemed to see that Wenwen was bluffing just now, and the scale of her words was getting bigger and bigger, slowly approaching Wenwen.


    "What are you doing? Don''t come here, my boyfriend will come soon." Wenwen was so flustered that the way to leave was blocked. She regretted it now. Why did she run to such a dark place alone? And moreover, I haven''t told anyone yet.


    The current situation makes Wenwen feel scared and desperate.

 2842 Chapter 2842 Im not dreaming, am I

    "Boyfriend? We are your boyfriends? How about? You can choose any one, choose all of us, and we don''t mind." The young people seemed to see Wenwen''s bravado and said with a grin. He didn''t take Wenwen''s words to heart.


    In fact, these young people are not stupid, they can see that Wenwen is just bluffing, there is no such thing as a boyfriend at all, if she really has a boyfriend, she would not stay here alone. At least, they all feel that people who have a girlfriend will not let their girlfriend stay here alone.


    "Don''t come, don''t come, if you come again, I will call someone." Seeing her excuse, Wenwen didn''t scare these people, she was so frightened that her face turned pale and her voice trembling. .


    Seeing Wenwen''s performance, the young people were more sure of their guesses, that is, Wenwen was just alone, not accompanied by anyone else, let alone a boyfriend.


    "Long night, beauty, why don''t we come with you."


    "Yes, we are very considerate. Would you like to try?"


    "Beauty, don''t refuse, we will make it happy."


    Several young people have already seen that Wenwen is bluffing, and they are more courageous. In the evening, meeting a beauty of Wenwen''s level is their luck. They may not be able to meet for a long time, so they are even more Will not give up easily.


    Such a beauty, if you can''t enjoy it, it will be condemned by God.


    "Don''t come over, don''t come over." Wenwen said with a flustered face as she backed away.


    Wenwen was already very regretful at this time. She regretted that she shouldn''t have come out alone, that she shouldn''t have turned off her mobile phone in anger, regret that she didn''t tell anyone that she was here, and regret that she came here. I didn''t expect that after I came here, I would meet these people.


    "Beauty, don''t be afraid, we are all good people."


    "Yes, we are all good people, beautiful women, don''t be afraid."


    "Beauty, let''s have fun together."


    Not only were several young people not scared by Wenwen, they even acted very proudly after seeing Wenwen¡¯s scared expression. At this time, they were even more certain. Wenwen must have only one person, not at all. The so-called boyfriend.


    Wenwen felt desperate in her heart.


    If it¡¯s only for a year, she will endure it, and she can wait. Although a year is not short, Wenwen feels that she can bear it and can persist. She is confident, with the help of Mengmeng and Tingting. , Get Huang Feng''s favor.


    However, if she is ruined by these people in front of her, even if other people don¡¯t know, Wenwen will feel that she has no face to face Huang Feng anymore, and she will even feel that she is no longer qualified to live in this world. Up.


    Therefore, Wenwen is desperate now, she doesn''t want to be ruined by these people, once she is ruined, her life will be over.


    "Brother, where are you, come and save me."


    In a moment of despair, what Wenwen thinks of is not her parents, but Huang Feng. She hopes that Huang Feng can appear in front of her when she is in danger like a superhero, and save herself from fire and water. Among.


    However, although Wenwen thought so and looked forward to it in her heart, she also knew that the possibility of this kind of thing happening was very small, because Huang Feng did not know her current situation, let alone her. Where you are now.


    In Wenwen''s heart, she regretted it very much at this time. She felt that when she left home, she should send a text message to Huang Feng or Tingting to tell them where she was, instead of being alone like she is now. When I came here, I was in danger and I didn''t know who to turn to for help.


    However, no matter how much Wenwen prayed in her heart, she herself knew that it was just her comfort to herself, and there was no way to change the predicament in front of her. She was still in danger.


    "Beauty, don''t be afraid, we will love you very much."


    "Beauty, share the wonderful feelings with us."


    Those young people, seeing the desperate look on Wenwen¡¯s face, not only didn¡¯t mean to stop, but they became even more excited, because at this time they were even more sure that Wenwen was not out with any boyfriend at all. Yes, but came out alone. In this case, they will have more opportunities.


    These people, after realizing this situation, were very excited. It is not always possible for them to meet a beauty like Wenwen. This is the first time they have met a beauty of this level. Naturally, they are very Excitement.


    These young people are extremely excited to spend a wonderful night with such a beautiful woman.


    The young people were getting closer, and Wenwen became more afraid in her heart. She even closed her eyes in fear, and only the picture of Huang Feng appeared in her mind.


    "Boom!"


    Soon after Wenwen closed her eyes, she did not feel the offense from the young people. Instead, she heard strange sounds, like the sound of a sacks being hit and falling to the ground. Although Wenwen was puzzled and curious, she was scared. She didn''t dare to open her eyes to see, she didn''t want to see people and pictures that made her feel sick.


    "I''m here, it''s okay." A familiar voice rang in Wenwen''s ear.


    Wenwen¡¯s first reaction when she heard this voice was that she had hallucinations, because she wanted too much in her heart, and she had hallucinations. However, she still couldn¡¯t help her curiosity, opened her eyes, and then she watched The person who has been thinking about it before.


    "Are you here? I''m not dreaming, am I." Wenwen muttered to herself.


    "You''re not dreaming, I''m really here." Huang Feng touched Wenwen''s straight black hair and said with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Brother, are you really here?" Wenwen rubbed her eyes vigorously, making sure that what she saw was not a fantasy. With an expression of ecstasy on her face, she threw herself into Huang Feng''s arms and said with excitement. .


    "Yeah, I''m here, don''t worry, I''m here, nothing will happen." Huang Feng knew that Wenwen was in agitated mood at this time, and did not push Wenwen away immediately, but stroked his hair, softly Said comfortingly.


    Wenwen was worried in her heart. Now after hearing Huang Feng''s voice, she immediately became calm. As long as Huang Feng is by her side, even if she encounters the greatest danger, she is not afraid.

 2843 Chapter 2843 Going Home

    After coming out of home, Huang Feng has been looking for Wenwen. Not only did he keep searching in the air, he also sent out Kitty Hawk and exchanged pets. As a result, the mosquito-sized flying pet found Wenwen and, Contacted Huang Feng and asked Huang Feng to arrive in time to prevent Wenwen from being hurt.


    Wenwen hugged Huang Feng tightly and did not dare to let it go. After experiencing her change of volunteers and the molesting of those gangsters, Wenwen was very excited. She needed Huang Feng''s embrace and Huang Feng''s comfort.


    Huang Feng hugged Wenwen and glanced at the gangsters on the ground. He shot himself. Those few people would naturally not be his opponents. Although the lives of a few people are not in danger, the injuries are certain.


    Feeling the look in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, the gangsters stepped back on the ground and consciously stepped back. When Huang Feng appeared, they didn¡¯t even see Huang Feng¡¯s appearance, and were easily knocked to the ground by Huang Feng. Moreover, everyone has suffered serious injuries.


    In the eyes of these people, Huang Feng is simply not a human being. How can human speed be so fast?Moreover, the start seems not heavy, why can it cause so much damage to them?


    Now, seeing Huang Feng looking at them again, their hearts trembled unconsciously, and they were terrified in their hearts, afraid that Huang Feng would act on them again.


    "Big...Big brother, we didn''t mean it."


    "Big brother, we didn''t know she was your girlfriend, so just let us go."


    "Brother, we were wrong."


    Those young people didn''t hesitate to beg Huang Feng for mercy. As long as they could avoid being beaten again, begging for mercy and losing face was a trivial matter, and they didn''t care at all.


    "Fuck!" Huang Feng disdain to do anything with them again. Just now he did not do anything lightly. Even if he taught them a lesson, he couldn''t kill them just because of these people''s molesting with Wenwen.


    "Okay, okay, let''s get out, we''ll get out now."


    When those young people heard Huang Feng say this, not only did they not have the slightest dissatisfaction on their faces, but on their faces were happy. They struggled to get up and left here with a humming, leaving Huang Feng''s field of vision, the farther away they were. The better.


    "Okay, it''s okay." After the few people left, there were only Huang Feng and Wenwen beside the lake. Wenwen was lying in Huang Feng''s arms from beginning to end, sobbing lowly.


    This sobbing was not only because of the shock I had just received, but also because of the grievance from her parents. Now when I met Huang Feng, my emotions broke out all at once, and I didn¡¯t hold it back. As for how about those young people, Wenwen Don''t care at all.


    "Brother, I can''t go to Jiangzhou, and I can''t see my brother every day. My parents changed my wishes without telling me." Wenwen sobbed.


    This incident, even now, makes Wenwen intolerable.


    "It''s okay, I already know about this." Huang Feng comforted: "Your parents are also very worried about you now, they are also looking for you."


    "I don''t want to see them, I hate them!" Wenwen said.


    "Don''t be angry, your parents are also doing you good." Huang Feng said.


    "That''s their own thoughts, not my thoughts at all. They don''t respect my thoughts. I don''t want to go to school in the Imperial Capital at all. I just want to go to school in Jiangzhou and go to school in the city where my brother lives." Wenwen said: "I have already decided, I want to repeat, next year I will choose Jiangzhou University."


    "Repeating?" Huang Feng was taken aback by Wenwen''s decision. Wenwen''s grades this year were very good. There is no need to repeat it. Repeating for a year is a waste of a year of youth.


    However, it can also be seen from here that Wenwen''s determination to go to Jiangzhou to go to university is still very big.


    "Yes, repeat!" Wenwen repeated, her face full of tears with determination: "I will not go anywhere except Jiangzhou University!"


    Wenwen had already thought clearly before, and now she will not change her mind.


    "Let''s go back first, your parents are still looking for you, let''s talk about this when we go back." Huang Feng said.


    "I don''t want to go back." Wenwen said: "They are too much, I don''t want to see them now."


    "That won''t work." Huang Feng said: "This matter, you and your parents must communicate well, no matter what decision you make, you must at least let your parents know?"


    Wenwen thought for a while, and it is indeed the case. She really needs to tell her parents what she wants to repeat.


    "It''s okay to go back, but I have considered the repetition very clearly. No matter what their attitude is, I will not change my mind." Wenwen said.


    "Actually, you can go to Jiangzhou University without repeating it." Huang Feng hesitated and said, "However, you must ask your parents'' consent for this matter."


    "Can I go to Jiangzhou University without repeating it?" Wenwen wondered: "How is this possible? The volunteer has already been submitted and there is no way to change it."


    "Just leave it alone, I can solve it, but you must get your parents'' consent." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng has three places in Jiangzhou University. Even if Wenwen volunteers to fill in other places than Jiangzhou University, she can still go to it. However, Huang Feng does not want to tell Wenwen now, because this should be Asking for the consent of her parents, Huang Feng did not want to cause conflicts between Wenwen and her parents because of her own reasons. Now, her parents already have some prejudice against them. If she rushes to send Wenwen to her When she went to Jiangzhou University, her parents could tear themselves apart.


    Therefore, this matter must be communicated well before it can be done.


    Not to mention Huang Feng, Wenwen was very curious in her heart, but she felt that Huang Feng might be comforting herself. The volunteers have been submitted, how can they change it?


    Therefore, what Wenwen was thinking in her heart was the repetition.


    Huang Feng took Wenwen and was about to send her home. At the same time, he asked Wenwen to call her parents so that they would stop looking and go home.


    When Huang Feng returned to her house with Wenwen, Wenwen''s parents had already returned, and Mengmeng and Tingting were there.


    "Daughter, you are finally back. Where did you go? You scared your mother to death." As soon as Wenwen''s mother saw Wenwen, she rushed to hug her and said with a cry.


    Although Wenwen''s father didn''t come to hug her daughter, he was also watching with a worried expression. Obviously, he was also frightened just now.


    "Thank you Huang Feng." Wenwen''s father thanked Huang Feng. Although she didn''t want her daughter to get too close to Huang Feng, Huang Feng was still the credit of this incident.


    "You are welcome, this matter, after all, has something to do with me," Huang Feng said.

 2844 Chapter 2844 figured it out

    Huang Feng''s words changed the atmosphere of the scene.


    What happened tonight, although the direct cause was that Wenwen¡¯s parents modified Wenwen¡¯s wishes without authorization, the indirect factor was indeed related to Huang Feng. If Wenwen didn¡¯t want to stay with Huang Feng, she would also If she doesn''t want to go to Jiangzhou to go to university so firmly, she won''t have such a big conflict with her parents.


    "Huang Feng, we really don''t have any prejudice against you." Wenwen''s mother explained: "We just hope that our daughter will not be harmed. Please be considerate of our parents'' worries."


    "Auntie, how do you know that Wenwen will definitely be hurt if she likes her brother?" Huang Feng hasn''t spoken yet. The Mengmeng on the side can''t stand it anymore. Wenwen is her good sister, and she is still On the same front, she naturally couldn''t sit idly by.


    "It''s Wenwen''s business to fall in love. Wenwen likes her brother. Didn''t you even know that she will be hurt?" Mengmeng said, "I think you can''t help Wenwen in this matter. After all, it is Wenwen¡¯s own business to make a decision, and, at the very least, even if she is really hurt in the end, I think Wenwen is willing."


    Wenwen did not expect that her own affairs would be brought out for public discussion, which made her a little shy. After all, she had not expressed her thoughts to Huang Feng yet, but now she is letting Huang Feng know in such a way I like her, which seems a bit shameful.


    However, although shy, Wenwen did not mean to shrink. She stood up straight and looked at her parents and said: "Mengmeng is right. Whom I like and who I fall in love with are my business. I like my brother. I want to fall in love with him. I have grown up. I can decide on this matter myself. You should not secretly modify your volunteers without asking my opinion. Moreover, even in the end I can¡¯t Coming together with my brother, for me, this relationship is also a good memory, not what you think I will be hurt, can you guarantee that I like other people and other people When you fall in love, you will not be hurt? Will you be happy?"


    Wenwen''s rhetorical question left her parents speechless for a while.


    Yes, they prevented Wenwen and Huang Feng from falling in love, can they also prevent their daughter from falling in love with other people?So if my daughter is in love with other people, she will definitely be able to go to the end and be happy?


    It seems that this is difficult to guarantee.


    Moreover, if you think about it this way, Huang Feng seems to be a good person to fall in love. At least, because of Tingting¡¯s relationship, they have a closer relationship with Huang Feng, and they also know Huang Feng. Huang Feng is still from Huaizhou. , It can be regarded as knowing the roots, plus, Huang Feng''s own conditions are also very good.


    Thinking about it this way, Wenwen''s parents suddenly realized that they seemed to have made a wrong decision.


    Huang Feng stood a little awkwardly beside him. This matter was obviously related to him. Why did it seem that he couldn''t talk in and had no right to speak. Wenwen liked herself, so why didn''t anyone ask for her opinion?


    "Dad, Mom, I have decided to repeat the course for a year." Wenwen took a deep breath and said to her parents with a serious expression on her face.


    "What? Repeat?" Wenwen''s parents were shocked. Both Mengmeng and Tingting were surprised. Neither of them expected that Wenwen would make such a decision.


    "Yes, I have already decided to repeat the course for one year, and then take the exam for Jiangzhou University next year." Wenwen said.


    "No, you can''t repeat it!" Although she felt that she had made a wrong decision before, Wenwen''s parents still disagreed with her daughter''s repeating.


    "Yes, you can''t repeat it." Wenwen''s mother said. "If you go to the third year of high school, you will waste one more year of youth. Moreover, after repeating, the pressure will be too great, and you won''t have such a good grade next year."


    Wenwen''s parents didn''t want Wenwen to repeat because it was a waste of time. Wenwen obviously did a good job in the exam this year, so how can she repeat it?


    "No matter whether you agree or not, I will not change my mind. I just want to repeat my studies, that is, I want to go to Jiangzhou University." Wenwen said firmly.


    "Wenwen, even if you want to fall in love with Huang Feng, and you want to see Huang Feng, there is no need to repeat it." Wenwen''s mother persuaded: "The imperial capital is a bit far from Jiangzhou, but now the traffic is so developed. , Don¡¯t be there for two hours by plane, you don¡¯t have to repeat it.¡±


    "Yes, Wenwen." Wenwen''s father also said, "We will not prevent you from falling in love with Huang Feng, you don''t need to repeat the reading."


    "I have already decided on this, so don''t persuade me." Wenwen said.


    "This..." Wenwen''s parents looked troubled.


    Of course, they don''t want their daughter to repeat, but they dare not say too much, because their daughter has just ran away from home and was found back. What if she ran away and couldn''t find her back?What should I do if something goes wrong?


    Wenwen''s parents subconsciously looked at Huang Feng. Now, Wenwen is reluctant to listen to them, but she should listen to Huang Feng. As long as Huang Feng speaks, she believes that she should be able to change her daughter''s attitude.


    Feeling the look of Wenwen''s parents asking for help, Huang Feng touched his nose and said with a smile: "Actually, you can go to Jiangzhou University without repeating it. Wenwen, I told you before."


    "Isn''t that what you said to comfort me?" Wenwen said.


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head and said: "What I said is true, but this requires uncle and aunt to agree first."


    "Agree, we agree." Wenwen''s mother said quickly.


    Wenwen''s father hesitated and said, "Yes, we agree."


    They don¡¯t want Wenwen to run away from home anymore, let alone to go back to school for another year. As for Wenwen, she went to Jiangzhou and had more contact with Huang Feng. Maybe she really wants to fall in love with Huang Feng, Wenwen¡¯s parents, I can''t manage that much at this time.


    Just now, Wenwen and Mengmeng have already moved them a bit. Instead of letting Wenwen fall in love with a stranger, choosing to talk to Huang Feng does not seem to be unacceptable.


    At least, they still understand and believe in Huang Feng''s personality. Even if Huang Feng and their daughter really can''t get together in the end, they won''t hurt their daughter too much.


    "Brother, you must have a way, right?" Mengmeng looked at Huang Feng expectantly.


    Mengmeng wants Wenwen to go to college in Jiangzhou with her, but she doesn''t want Wenwen to repeat her studies. Now it seems that she can only hope that Huang Feng can solve this problem.

 2845 Chapter 2845 three places

    Both Wenwen and Tingting looked at Huang Feng expectantly.


    If possible, Wenwen certainly doesn¡¯t want to look for re-reading. It is a compelling choice. Re-reading for a year means wasting a year of youth. It means that she and Huang Feng will have no way to meet for a long time, but, She chose to repeat her studies in order to be able to go to Jiangzhou University. If Huang Feng might allow her to go to Jiangzhou University without repeating her studies, it would be best.


    Tingting also looked at her brother with the same expectant look. Although she felt that Mengmeng and Wenwen both liked her brother even though they knew that her brother already had a girlfriend, it seemed a bit crazy, but She doesn¡¯t want to be separated from her friends. Of course, she also hopes that Wenwen can go to Jiangzhou to go to college. As for Wenwen and her brother, she can understand more or less now, and she thinks this idea seems very good. In this way, she naturally hopes that her brother can help solve Wenwen''s problem.


    Wenwen¡¯s parents also have great expectations for Huang Feng. They have somehow figured it out now. They are not as opposed to Huang Feng and their daughter as before, and they naturally don¡¯t like their daughter. If Huang Feng can solve this problem, it would be better if Huang Feng can solve this problem.


    "As you know, I have a lot of industries and I know a lot of people. Among them are people who can talk about going to school and make decisions." Huang Feng said with a slight smile: "Actually , Before you three college entrance examinations, I have passed the relationship and got three places in Jiangzhou University. That is to say, no matter how your college entrance examination results are, you can go to Jiangzhou University as long as you are willing. , However, the three of you are very upbeat. The college entrance examinations are very good this time. I thought that all three places were wasted. Now Wenwen has a little problem here, but this place is available again. Useful place."


    "Really?" Wenwen asked, looking at Huang Feng with excitement.


    If what Huang Feng said is true, then her school matters can be resolved. She does not need to repeat her studies. You can also go to Jiangzhou to go to university and stay in the same city with Huang Feng, and she doesn¡¯t have to be with her own two. My good girlfriends are separated.


    "Of course." Huang Feng smiled: "How could I make a joke with this kind of thing."


    "That''s right, what my brother said must be true." Mengmeng smiled happily and said: "It''s great, the three of us can go to school again."


    Tingting was also very happy.


    At this time, Wenwen¡¯s parents suddenly came over. They had overlooked one point before, that is, Huang Feng¡¯s current status in China. In addition to being their junior, Huang Feng is now a very important figure in China, Wenwen¡¯s father. The last time I cooperated was also because of Huang Feng, that is, Huang Feng did not come forward, and even when he didn¡¯t even know about it, it affected him and helped him complete the cooperation, which shows Huang Feng¡¯s influence in China. .


    It¡¯s really normal for people like Huang Feng to know some powerful people. Some people¡¯s identities, even ordinary people can¡¯t even think of, but Huang Feng and them can get acquainted. There is nothing strange about the decision made in school matters.


    Wenwen''s parents don''t know where Huang Feng''s quota came from. If they knew, I would be even more shocked at this time.


    However, even if you don¡¯t know who gave Huang Feng the three places, Wenwen¡¯s parents are again aware that Huang Feng¡¯s position is not comparable to them. You know, it¡¯s Jiangzhou University. Ah, well-known domestic universities, even if people are rich, they can''t get it.


    However, Huang Feng was able to get three places, or before the college entrance examination, this kind of energy far exceeded the scope of ordinary people''s understanding.


    Wenwen¡¯s parents are also a little bit afraid and fortunate in their hearts. When talking about this time, they still did something wrong. If Huang Feng is a stingy person, after knowing this, he might retaliate against them. Retaliation is not something they can bear.


    However, Huang Feng did not react like that. After learning about Wenwen¡¯s disappearance, he was also very worried, and actively helped to find it. Afterwards, even if he knew the whole story, he was not angry, but helped. They tried to solve the problem. After thinking about it this way, Wenwen''s parents felt embarrassed in her heart. At the same time, they also realized that Huang Feng''s measurement was much larger than they thought.


    "Huang Feng, thank you." Wenwen''s mother said sincerely.


    As I said to Huang Feng before, Wenwen¡¯s mother¡¯s impression of Huang Feng is actually very good. If Huang Feng¡¯s conditions are not so good, she would even agree that her daughter is in love with Huang Feng. And now, Huang Feng helped them solve their problems regardless of the previous complaints, and it made Wenwen''s mother in her heart to have a better impression of Huang Feng.


    Wenwen''s father was a little embarrassed. This incident was caused by them. In the end, Huang Feng was asked to help solve this problem. This made him, who had resisted his daughter and Huang Feng''s affairs before, feel uncomfortable. Sorry.


    "Auntie, you are polite. These three places were originally prepared for them, and they are wasted if they are not used." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    To be honest, Huang Feng is really not angry with Wenwen''s parents. From the perspective of Wenwen''s parents, he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with Wenwen''s parents'' decision, especially since Huang Feng knows his own situation, he already has a lot A woman, in the eyes of most people, he is a scumbag. He is definitely not a good match. Therefore, Wenwen likes him. He really doesn''t think this is a good thing for Wenwen.


    If Wenwen¡¯s parents can successfully stop Wenwen, Huang Feng would actually have no opinion. It¡¯s just that Wenwen seems to be very affectionate. Her parents¡¯ decision did not change her mind, but instead made her He became more determined, and for this reason, Huang Feng had to help solve this trouble.


    Huang Feng herself didn¡¯t want to see Wenwen wasting a year, and he could also see that although Wenwen looked soft and weak on the surface, she seemed to be very talkative, but in fact, she had a lot of Thinking, it¡¯s hard for others to change things that have been decided, and Huang Feng is also afraid. If this matter is not handled in this way, Wenwen and her parents will have conflicts again, and if they run away from home, she may not be able to be in time again. Arrived, when the time comes, if something really happens, Huang Feng''s heart will also be very disturbed.

 2846 Chapter 2846

    "Brother, you are too bad." At this moment, Mengmeng suddenly pouted.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Feng looked puzzled, wondering why Mengmeng would say this suddenly.


    "You have three places in Jiangzhou University. Why don''t you tell us earlier, in that case, we won''t have to work so hard in the third year of high school. Do you know, how did we spend half a year in the third year of high school? It''s like a year, I I lost five or six catties, and almost lost half of my life."


    Mengmeng pretended to be aggrieved and said.


    "That''s right, brother, if you had said this early, we wouldn''t have to have such a big psychological pressure, and we would not sleep well every day." Tingting also said.


    Huang Feng was a little embarrassed: "I don''t think you have a better sense of accomplishment if you enter the exam by your ability. If you tell you earlier, you don''t study hard, and finally, even if you enter, the college entrance examination will leave regrets. ."


    "It seems reasonable." Mengmeng tilted her head and thought for a while and said: "When I saw my college entrance examination scores, I was really excited. If I knew about it early, I would definitely not be so serious. After studying, I will definitely not get that score, and I won¡¯t be so excited."


    Mengmeng understands her own situation. If she can, she will definitely choose to be lazy. After knowing that she will definitely be able to go to Jiangzhou University, she will not be able to study so hard. At this time, she will not have such great achievements. Feel it.


    "Right? The college entrance examination is one of the most important things in your life. It is worth working hard for it once. My three places are just to help you leave a way out. You can test your own skills. Naturally better." Huang Feng said.


    "In the end, I used my brother''s quota." Wenwen said embarrassedly.


    "That was an accident of you, and your grades are enough to go to Jiangzhou University, so you are equivalent to getting in with your own ability." Huang Feng comforted.


    "That''s, Wenwen, don''t think about it, your score in the college entrance examination is higher than mine." Mengmeng also said: "Moreover, my brother has three places in his hand. It is not necessary and wasteful. He has already asked others to come, no For nothing."


    "Yeah, Wenwen, don''t think so much." Tingting also comforted: "This is just an accident. The most important thing is that the three of us can go to the same school again."


    "Yes, we can be together again." Wenwen said, and then she glanced at Huang Feng secretly, thinking: More importantly, she can finally go to her brother''s city and meet with her every day.


    Although Wenwen''s movements were very small, she was still seen by her parents. Their hearts were complicated, but they didn''t say anything. They all knew what their daughter was thinking, and after this incident After that, I am afraid that my daughter will be more determined in this mind. Moreover, by chance, Huang Feng knew of her thoughts. For Wenwen, this might be a blessing in disguise.


    However, Wenwen''s parents no longer intend to say anything more about this matter. No matter what happens to her daughter and Huang Feng in the end, they will watch them as long as their daughter is happy.


    After this change of volunteers and the turmoil of Wenwen¡¯s running away from home, Wenwen¡¯s parents also understand their daughter¡¯s habits better. Their daughters have really grown up and have their own ideas, so they rushed to help them. If you make a decision, I''m afraid you won''t get your daughter''s thanks, but will make her unhappy.


    For them who have only one daughter and have been loving them since childhood, Wenwen¡¯s position in their hearts is undoubtedly very important. As long as the daughter is happy, they will definitely do a lot of things, and they can also ignore a lot of things, all for the sake of Only my own daughter.


    Huang Feng also noticed the look in Wenwen''s eyes. At this time, he realized that the matter between him and Wenwen has not been completely dealt with.


    Wenwen likes him. Wenwen''s parents know this and they don''t seem to oppose it anymore. However, no one has solicited Huang Feng''s opinion. Have you said that if Wenwen likes herself, she will definitely like her.


    However, both Wenwen and Wenwen¡¯s parents seem to have ignored this issue. When Wenwen¡¯s parents decided not to stop Wenwen from liking Huang Feng, it seemed that they had already determined that Wenwen would definitely When he fell in love with Huang Feng, Huang Feng''s attitude was not considered at all.


    Huang Feng wanted to make things clear at this time, but he hesitated for a while, but didn''t say anything, because tonight, Wenwen had already received a lot of excitement, whether she changed her wish or ran away from home, Or maybe it was those young men who were alive by the lake. For Wenwen, with so many things happening all at once, her emotions should not be stable now. If at this time, she was cruel. If she refuses her, she might do something radical.


    "Let''s wait for a chance in the future and tell her clearly." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    Because it was late at night, Wenwen also found it, so Huang Feng, Tingting and Mengmeng left after not long at Wenwen¡¯s house. Huang Feng sent Mengmeng home first, and then took herself with him. Sister goes home.


    "Brother, what do you think about Wenwen and Mengmeng?" On the way home, Tingting asked Huang Feng.


    Others may have ignored Huang Feng¡¯s opinion, but Tingting did not. When she was at Wenwen¡¯s house, Tingting noticed that her brother¡¯s expression was a bit strange. At that time, she guessed some of Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts, but she Like Huang Feng, she felt that the situation at the time was not suitable for talking about those topics. Therefore, although she saw something, she did not speak at that time, but now, when there are only two of her and Huang Feng , She just asked.


    Huang Feng also instantly understood the meaning of his sister''s words, and he said: "In my heart, I always treat them as sisters. Just like you, I really don''t have any other ideas."


    "Well, I believe it." Tingting nodded. Although Huang Feng has a lot of women, Tingting doesn''t think that her brother is someone who wants to go after seeing a woman. "However, Mengmeng and Wen Wen and Wen don''t think so. Although they call your brother, they actually don''t want to be your sister."


    Tingting knows what her two good sisters think. Although, usually, Wenwen and Mengmeng will call Huang Feng as her brother like her, but her heart is not true. She was willing to be Huang Feng''s younger sister forever and called Huang Feng''s brother just to get closer to Huang Feng.

 2847 Chapter 2847 Unfair

    At the beginning, when Mengmeng and Wenwen said that they liked their brother, Tingting only thought they were joking, because at that time, they already knew that Huang Feng had women, and there were more than one woman here. In this case, how could Mengmeng and Wenwen, who are not bad in their own conditions, like their brother? I''m afraid they would say that their brother is a scumbag in their hearts, which is more likely.


    However, when Mengmeng and Wenwen told Tingting this matter seriously later, Tingting was reluctant to believe it. Later, when Mengmeng and Wenwen wanted Tingting to be their internal response, Tingting was only It was finally confirmed that they really liked their brother, not joking with them.


    At the beginning, Tingting was a little confused about this matter, but after Mengmeng elaborated, Tingting understood it, and gradually turned to their side in her heart. After all, she felt Mengmeng. That¡¯s right, my brother¡¯s conditions are so good and it¡¯s normal to be popular with girls, and if they and their brother can succeed, then the three good sisters don¡¯t need to be separated.


    Therefore, at this moment, Tingting felt that she still had to say a few words for her two good sisters. After all, she had promised two good sisters before, and she naturally did not want to miss the opportunity now.


    "I know this, and Wenwen''s parents also know it. Otherwise, they won''t secretly change Wenwen''s volunteer." Huang Feng said: "In their eyes, I am not a good match, this is still When they don¡¯t know that I have other women, if they know this situation again, I¡¯m afraid their behavior will be more intense, and they won¡¯t compromise as they do now. Maybe they won¡¯t let Wenwen and Wenwen and I have any connections."


    For this speculation, Huang Feng thinks it is still very possible.


    Obviously, Wenwen¡¯s parents attach great importance to and care about Wenwen. The reason for secretly changing their volunteers is not to harm Wenwen, but for her sake. This is still in the case of not knowing that she has other women, once they know this In terms of circumstances, Wenwen''s parents will never compromise easily as they did just now. In the final analysis, they compromised because they value Wenwen and do not want Wenwen to have any more accidents.


    However, if they know that they have other women, it¡¯s different. Any parent wants their daughter to be happy. The man who doesn¡¯t want his daughter, and other women, is a caring man, and Wenwen¡¯s parents obviously There will be no exceptions, even, because they value and care about Wenwen, their reaction may be more extreme.


    Fortunately, there is no relationship between Huang Feng and Wenwen now. At least, he himself thinks so. Therefore, Wenwen¡¯s parents object to Wenwen¡¯s relationship with him. Huang Feng doesn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Yes, I even think that Wenwen''s parents made a correct decision.


    However, after the events of this evening, Wenwen¡¯s parents had apparently acquiesced that Wenwen and herself were in love. Of course, Wenwen was happy because of this. However, Huang Feng was not too excited. Switching to Su Yumo and others, Huang Feng''s reaction will naturally be different, but when this person is Wenwen he treats as his sister, he will not be too excited, and even feel a little distressed because of it.


    There are enough women around Huang Feng, and he doesn¡¯t have any thoughts to accept women. Although Wenwen and Mengmeng are not bad, they can even be said to be very beautiful and excellent, but in this world, beautiful and excellent There are so many women, he can''t bring all those beautiful and excellent women to his side, right?


    Therefore, Huang Feng has not had much thoughts in this aspect for a long time, not to mention, he has always regarded Wenwen and Mengmeng as his younger sisters.


    Moreover, once Wenwen¡¯s parents know that they have other women, I believe they will definitely object to Wenwen¡¯s falling in love with herself, or even get closer to herself. The intensity of their opposition will definitely be. They will be more determined than this time tonight and will not compromise so easily.


    And what will happen to Wenwen''s response at that time?Will he obey her parents?


    Huang Feng feels unlikely.


    At the moment, Huang Feng has not developed much with Wenwen. Wenwen is already so determined. Even to go to Jiangzhou, she chooses to repeat the course for another year. If she gets closer to her, I believe, Wenwen''s attitude will definitely be more determined.


    At that time, the conflict between Wenwen and her parents will definitely become more acute. It is really hard to say what silly things Wenwen will do when that happens.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is still a bit distressed now. He hopes that Wenwen''s parents will be more determined in this matter. However, in fact, Wenwen''s parents have now compromised.


    "This is Wenwen''s business with you. It has nothing to do with her parents." Tingting said.


    Although Tingting is more sensible and obedient than Mengmeng and Wenwen, there are some things that these young girls have the same idea, that is, falling in love and who they like are all Their parents shouldn''t interfere with their own affairs. Therefore, Tingting also felt that Wenwen''s parents had done too much to change their volunteers, but she did not say it directly like Mengmeng.


    "That''s how it is said, but many things are not as simple as you think." Huang Feng said with a smile: "You are still young. When you grow up, you will understand."


    "I''m not young anymore, I''m going to college soon." Tingting gave her brother a white look: "It is because of this idea that you treat Wenwen and Mengmeng as sisters. Actually, we are all Having grown up, Wenwen and Mengmeng are no different from other women. They are not children anymore. So, I think, whether you like them or not, you should not treat them as children, that''s right. For them, it''s too unfair."


    Tingting is not happy that her brother regards herself as a child. Like Wenwen and Mengmeng, she thinks that she has grown up and is no longer a child. If her brother always treats Wenwen and Mengmeng To treat Mengmeng as children, it is obvious that they will only be regarded as sisters, which is really unfair to Mengmeng and Wenwen.


    If it is for other reasons that Huang Feng dislikes them, they may still be able to accept it. Then Huang Feng treats them as children, which means that they have no chance of success.

 2848 Chapter 2848 very satisfied

    "Is it unfair? No?" Huang Feng said awkwardly.


    In fact, if other people liked him, he might still think about it, but when Wenwen and Mengmeng liked him, he subconsciously regarded each other as his sister, without even thinking about it. At first glance, it seems really unfair.


    "It''s just not fair." Tingting said to her two good sisters: "You have seen what happened today. In order to go to college in Jiangzhou, Wenwen and her parents fell out. She would rather choose to repeat her studies than to go to the capital. Going to school means going to Jiangzhou. What did she do for me? Is it for me and Mengmeng? There may be factors in this aspect, but it is definitely not the most important factor. She did it because of you and you. Isn''t it unfair to not even give her a chance now?"


    Huang Feng is silent, of course he is clear about today''s affairs, and he can also feel that Wenwen has a deep love for herself, knowing that she wants to go to Jiangzhou to go to university, mainly because of herself.


    "Also cute." Huang Tingting continued: "Her grades are the worst of the three of us. With her original grades, she may be able to go to a good university, but she will definitely not be admitted to Jiangzhou University. However, In order to be able to go to Jiangzhou University to go to school, in order to be able to meet you frequently, and to continue with you, she has been studying desperately for half a year of high school, and she doesn¡¯t have much sleep time every day. When I live, she will talk to me about your affairs and ask me about your situation. Then, she will say that she is full of motivation to learn. It can be said that you are all the motivation for her efforts. Without you, she Absolutely not appear in the test results, if you are not important in her heart, how could she be so desperate?"


    Mengmeng¡¯s somewhat delicate appearance appeared in Huang Feng¡¯s mind. He did not expect that this little girl with a slightly carefree personality would have such a thing. At this time, he really didn¡¯t know before. I haven''t heard anyone talk about it. It can be said that she worked silently in order to be admitted to Jiangzhou University. In the end, she gave her and gave herself a surprise.


    "Wenwen and Mengmeng, because they like you, have paid a lot. You don''t know this, but you still treat them as children and sisters. If they know, how sad should they be?" Huang Tingting said.


    "I have known the thoughts of the two of them a long time ago, and I have persuaded them to give up. After all, you already have a lot of women. Although you are my brother, I have to think about my two good sisters. As a result, they just listened to persuasion and wanted to be with you wholeheartedly. Even if they knew that you had other women, even if there were various difficulties, they never thought about giving up. This, I am true. I really admire them, now I also hope that you two can make your wishes come true." Huang Tingting said.


    "But, you have seen my situation." Huang Feng hesitated and said: "Follow me, they may not be happy in the future. They may have some good feelings for me now, but they will truly mature in the future and may not be I regret the decision now."


    "I know your situation, and they also know it, but they don''t mean to give up." Huang Tingting said: "As for not regretting in the future, it is all for the future, and I also believe that even in the future They don¡¯t like you so much anymore, and they won¡¯t regret their current decision. After all, you are their youth and their first love. Only if you haven¡¯t been together will you regret it in the future."


    "However, I do treat them as sisters now. There is no relationship between men and women. I can''t just accept them because they like me." Huang Feng said.


    "I didn''t ask you to accept it." Huang Tingting said: "I want you to give them a chance to treat them as normal opposite sexes, instead of treating them as sisters. As for whether they can succeed in the future, then Said another."


    Huang Tingting didn¡¯t mean to force her brother. Although she had promised Wenwen and Mengmeng to make this happen, she also knew that this kind of thing cannot be forced. That is, let your brothers treat them as ordinary opposite sexes, not sisters. Only in this way can they succeed.


    Moreover, Huang Tingting believes that as long as her brother treats Wenwen and Mengmeng as ordinary opposite sexes, then, with the conditions and hard work of Mengmeng and Wenwen, it is very likely that they will be cultivated in the end. This is better than forcing her brother to accept them. To be better.


    "So, there is no problem," Huang Feng said.


    Just treating Mengmeng and Wenwen as ordinary opposite sexes, Huang Feng feels that there is nothing wrong with this. If he is to accept these two people now, he really may not be able to do it.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s promise, Huang Tingting was also very happy. She also fulfilled her promise to her two good girlfriends. Although Huang Feng did not directly agree to accept them both, at least Huang Feng has agreed to treat them as Ordinary opposite sex, this is a big improvement for Mengmeng and Wenwen.


    Sure enough, when Huang Tingting returned home and sent the news to her two good girlfriends, Wenwen and Mengmeng were very excited.


    "Haha, thank you Tingting, you are indeed our good sister, as long as my brother treats us as ordinary women, I believe that I will be able to take him down." Mengmeng laughed.


    "Yes, as long as my brother doesn''t treat us as sisters, we have great hope. After all, we are not bad either." Wenwen also said.


    Wenwen''s parents have agreed to her to go to Jiangzhou University to go to college. Now Huang Feng is willing to treat her as an ordinary opposite sex. One night, two happy events, she is so happy now.


    "That''s all I can do. The next step is up to you." Huang Tingting said: "However, I think your chances of success are still very high. First, your conditions are not bad, and second, I Brother already knows what you think of him. Although he didn''t accept it directly, his heart is still different after all. You still have a big advantage."


    "Yes, yes, Tingting is right." Mengmeng smiled.


    "I think we can''t call his elder brother anymore in the future. Now he can''t tolerate us as sisters. We can''t change him because of the address." Wenwen said.

 2849 Chapter 2849 Lively Discussion

    "Yes, yes, Wenwen''s words reminded me that we won''t call his brother in the future, but Tingting finally helped us win the opportunity, we can''t waste it ourselves." Mengmeng said quickly in agreement.


    Mengmeng and Wenwen, as Tingting said before, they called Huang Feng as their elder brother. They didn¡¯t really want to be Huang Feng¡¯s sister, but wanted to be close to Huang Feng. They didn¡¯t want Huang Feng to be Treat them as sisters.


    Therefore, at this time, we must change my mind to make Huang Feng truly realize that they are no longer little girls, nor his sisters, they are ordinary opposite sexes, and they want to be Huang Feng''s women, not sisters.


    "The next question is, how do we chase him." Wenwen said: "Although he will no longer treat us as sisters, but, I guess, he will not take the initiative to pursue us. He wants to achieve his goal. We can only take the initiative to chase him."


    "Yes." Mengmeng agreed: "But, how should we chase it? We have no previous experience in this area."


    It is true that the three of them are very popular in school, and many boys pursue them, but they have not actively pursued others, and they really have no experience in this area.


    "I think it''s nothing more than the way boys usually chase us. We exchange roles and there should be no problem." Wenwen said with some uncertainty.


    Although it seems reasonable to think so, men and women are different after all, and they really have no previous experience in this area, so they don¡¯t know whether women¡¯s proactive pursuit of men is not the same as men¡¯s pursuit of women. The same way.


    "It should be possible." Mengmeng, who was still very confident, was also a little uncertain at this time.


    If there are no other women around Huang Feng, it seems that it will not be difficult for the two of them to chase Huang Feng backwards based on their own conditions. The key is that there are many women around Huang Feng, and these women They are all excellent, even when compared with them, they are not bad at all. This makes the two people who are full of trust, become a little hesitant and unconfident.


    "What''s wrong with you? You are usually very self-confident. You said that there is no problem just now. Why are you not so self-confident now?" Huang Tingting also joined the group chat.


    "That was before. At that time, we just thought about it. Now that we have to take specific actions, it will naturally be different. To know this kind of thing, if you fail, there will be no chance." Wenwen said.


    "That''s it, this kind of thing is related to our future happiness, how do you think about it carelessly? It''s a big deal, even if you have confidence, your heart will be guilty." Mengmeng also said.


    "How can you fail? You are so good." Tingting said. She didn''t approve of her two good sisters at first, but now she wants to comfort and encourage her good sisters. "Besides, even if she failed Once, it¡¯s nothing. As long as you persist and stalk my brother, my brother will definitely be unable to hold on in the end."


    "What Tingting said seems to make sense." Mengmeng said.


    "Stalker? Just like those boys do when they chase us? Will it arouse his disgust. After all, we don''t like those boys who stalk us." Wenwen Said with some uncertainty.


    Usually, the boys in the school pursue them. It is not long and will not give up easily. On the contrary, they will be stalked by them. This will make them feel helpless and a little bored. Now, this method requires Will it cause Huang Feng''s disgust when used on Huang Feng?


    "Why? You are so beautiful and cute, and my brother doesn''t hate you, how can he dislike you?" Tingting said.


    "Yes, we are young and beautiful girls, shouldn''t he be hated?" Mengmeng said.


    "Then we started to take the initiative when we went to Jiangzhou. If we don''t take the initiative at this time, we may have no chance in the future." Wenwen said.


    "Well, yes, we took the initiative to attack, but I don''t believe that Huang Feng can''t be taken down!" Mengmeng said.


    "After we take it, we are Tingting''s sister-in-law, behaved, call her sister-in-law to listen." Wenwen said.


    "While going, I said before that we have different opinions. We are still good sisters." Tingting said, "If you are like this, don''t blame me for speaking badly about you in front of my brother."


    "Ah, my dear Tingting, I know that I was wrong, and I will not dare to do it anymore." Wenwen quickly begged for mercy.


    The sister-in-law still speaks a lot, and they don''t want to offend.


    "Yes, Tingting, if we can make it with your brother, we still have to rely on your help. As long as you cooperate, we will be more likely to succeed." Mengmeng said.


    "Tingting, we will rely on you from now on." Wenwen also said.


    "Then it depends on my mood." Tingting said proudly.


    "Dead Tingting, if you don''t help us, you are dead!" Mengmeng said frantically.


    "You actually threatened me, I''m angry." Tingting said.


    "That''s what Mengmeng said, not me." Wenwen said quickly.


    "Good Tingting, you are the best, I was wrong." Mengmeng said softly.


    "The apology is not sincere," Tingting said.


    The three little girls, in a small group of only three of them, talked happily until late, so that, the next day, until noon, Tingting did not get up, Huang Feng laughed at her, after knowing the results, thoroughly Free yourself.


    Huang Feng and Huang Tingting stayed at home for a few days before going back to Jiangzhou. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s current base camp is there. Although many of his industries are in charge, he does not need to worry about him, but there are some things, He still needs to find out regularly, and the people below will also report to him, so he can''t stay in his hometown for too long. Although his parents are reluctant, they can understand.


    And this time back to Jiangzhou with Huang Feng, besides his sister Huang Tingting, there are Mengmeng and Wenwen.


    Mengmeng is what she said before. As for Wenwen, because her parents already wanted to drive, and anyway, Wenwen was going to Jiangzhou to go to university, so she simply asked her to go to Jiangzhou with it. They did not stop again.


    This naturally makes Wenwen very happy. Finally, she can leave home, go to Jiangzhou, and live in Huangfeng. In this way, she and Mengmeng can start to act. They act as soon as possible. Have a chance to achieve your goals one day earlier.


    In the car, the two people really stopped calling Huang Feng''s brother, which made Huang Feng somewhat uncomfortable, but they knew their thoughts more or less, but they didn''t say anything.

 2850 Chapter 2850 Alvin In Crazy Training

    "Alvin, take a break." Bernard said to Alvin who was still training, his eyes filled with relief and distress.


    During this period, Alvin has been training hard every day, from basic fighting skills, to shooting, to mecha simulation. He will not let go of any opportunity to mention his strength because of Bernard''s care. Now, Alvin does not need to go to the cooking class to do things, and he does not want to think about other things, so every day except eating and sleeping, the other time is training.


    Bernard didn¡¯t look away. Alvin¡¯s talent is indeed very strong, but in a short time, his abilities in all aspects have been greatly improved. Compared with just entering the barracks a few months ago, he is now It''s like two people.


    However, what makes Bernard gratified is that Alvin did not satisfy him. Instead, he has higher requirements for himself. There is no slack in daily training. In many cases, Bernard is required to force him to rest. , He will rest.


    Therefore, this kind of training intensity makes Bernard very distressed.


    And now, Alvin is no longer the unknown cooking soldier in this camp. His training figure often appears on the playground. The soldiers in the camp are already familiar with him. At the same time, through After several discussions, these soldiers who were originally proud of you already admire Alvin in their hearts.


    At the beginning, Alvin was not their opponent. After all, this barracks was extraordinary. The soldiers in it were all elite and strong. Alvin hadn¡¯t had any systematic training before, so he couldn¡¯t fight. Those soldiers, it''s normal.


    However, as time went by, the soldiers were surprised to find that it was becoming more and more difficult for them to win Alvin. Even later, they had already won or lost with Alvin. Until now, It has become very difficult for them to win Alvin.


    What''s more terrifying is that they were surpassed by Alvin in all aspects. They did not lose to Alvin in one aspect, but in all aspects, whether it was a single-player combat, a shooting competition, or a simulated mech. In the battle, they were all surpassed by Alvin.


    This is really unacceptable. If only one aspect is surpassed by Alvin, then it¡¯s okay to say, I can only say that Alvin is very talented in this aspect, but now, Alvin is beyond them in all aspects. , Could it be that Alvin has a very high talent in every aspect?


    It seems that apart from this explanation, there is no other explanation.


    However, in this world, is there such a talent for horror?


    Moreover, is still a cook?


    Of course, no one in this camp would treat Alvin as an ordinary cooking soldier anymore, and even he has become an object of worship and learning from many recruits.


    However, Alvin, as the party concerned, was not satisfied with these.


    "Here." Alvin wiped the sweat from his forehead, slowly stopped the movement in his hand, looked at Bernard, admired and grateful.


    Before, Alvin felt that Bernard was not easy. Otherwise, the top commander in the camp would not be so polite and respectful to Bernard, but when he really started to receive Bernard¡¯s all-round training At that time, he knew that although he had thought Bernard a lot before, he still underestimated the opponent.


    Alvin discovered that Bernard is really a genius, a genius who knows everything. Before, he only thought that Bernard was very researched in marksmanship, very talented, and possessed a high level. However, with Professor Bernard''s time became longer and longer, and he realized that it turned out that Bernard is not only very researched in marksmanship, but also has good strength in other aspects.


    However, such a person actually works as a cook here, which makes Alvin unable to understand.


    However, although it is incomprehensible, it is obviously a good thing for him. Bernard is very good to him. When teaching him knowledge, he also knows everything without saying anything and is very attentive to him.


    This makes Alvin very grateful to each other, and he learns more carefully. He can''t wait to not eat or sleep every day, and spend all his time training, because he knows that Yanfeng Nation will not give up easily. Yes, although they have been quiet during this period of time, Alvin did not dare to take it lightly. He must improve his strength as soon as possible, so that he can save his life when the crisis comes.


    "I know that you train very hard and serious, but training is not a day or two. You should pay attention to rest. Otherwise, you will get tired and everything will be in vain." Bernard said to Alvin.


    Bernard did not expect that one day he would persuade others to rest, but to train. You should know that when he was the monitor before, he was always very strict and always urged his men to train hard. Only in this way can he be able to Survive on the dangerous battlefield.


    However, now he wants Alvin to rest more. This can only show that Alvin is really too conscious and working too hard. It makes him feel that such training is too tired and needs a rest.


    "I know." Alvin said, "I''m also afraid that people from Flame Wind Nation will come to our camp again. When that happens, I will also have more ability to protect myself and not rely on others and harm others."


    Alvin has always been brooding about the deaths of those comrades in arms. He believes that if he is stronger, he does not need those comrades to take action and will not harm them. All this is because of him. Caused by not strong enough.


    "The deaths of those few people have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to be guilty all the time, you can only blame Yanfeng Nation." Bernard said.


    Bernard knew that since the last kidnapping incident, Alvin was very guilty for the deaths of those comrades in arms, which made Bernard feel that Alvin was a very good person, but he also didn¡¯t want Alvin to keep pretending about it. This will affect his xinxing and emotions, and will not benefit him much.


    Of course, Bernard was not Alvin completely forgot about this incident. Bernard, who didn¡¯t have a good impression of Yanfeng Nation, also took note of this incident. If he had the opportunity, he would definitely look for Yanfeng Nation. Those who avenged him, he hoped that Alvin could do the same.


    However, before taking revenge, he shouldn''t think about it too much, it will affect his life.

 2851 Chapter 2851 Investigation Progress

    "But I have never been able to forget what happened that day." Alvin said with his fist clenched, his face turned a little sullen, as if he was thinking of what happened that day.


    "I haven''t forgotten what happened that day, nor will I forget." Bernard said: "If I have the opportunity, I will also seek revenge from the grandsons of Yanfeng Nation, but you can''t keep thinking about it, and , This matter, you really have no responsibility, and you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. Blame the people of Flame Wind Nation. I believe that those few dead soldiers would not want to see you always guilty because of them. ."


    Alvin opened his mouth, but said nothing.


    What Bernard didn¡¯t know was that the people from the Flame Nation came here because of him, Alvin, this matter, other people did not know, but Alvin himself knew it, because the people from the Flame Nation I told him personally, and those people didn''t happen to meet Alvin that night, but came to Alvin.


    It''s just that Alvin has never told others about this matter, but if he didn''t tell others, it doesn''t mean that he himself forgot about this matter. It is precisely because of this that he has always been so guilty and wants to take revenge.


    "By the way, squad leader, how is the investigation of the''space-time key'' matter?" Alvin asked.


    Alvin has always been curious about the "space-time key" that the people of Yanfeng Nation have been looking for. Because of that thing, he was in danger, and the soldiers died because of it, so Alvin also wanted Quickly figure out what''s going on.


    If that thing is by his side, Alvin has never thought about staying. Obviously, Yanfeng Nation has already regarded himself as their goal. If he fails to find the "space-time key" one day, he will be in danger one day. Among them, and I have only one person, if I rashly leave that thing behind, I will face the hostility of a country, no matter how strong I am, no matter how lucky I am, there will be no good results in the end.


    As for the fan country, the investigation of the "space-time key" has been going on for a long time. Alvin really wants to know the results of the investigation. The people above must know about this matter, but Alvin obviously does not have it now. Qualifications communicate directly with those people, so I can only ask Bernard.


    And Bernard''s identity is special, Alvin believes that he should be able to know something, and Bernard himself has always attached great importance to this matter.


    "The investigation has been going on, but there was no result." Bernard said: "The people above, even using spies in the Flame Wind Nation, want to know more about the''space-time key''. The news, however, still has no results. Think about it, that thing is also a highly classified matter in Yanfeng Nation, because there has been no results, and there seems to be a bit of a dead end in Yanfeng Nation, so the above The intensity of investigations has also slowed down. Some people even propose to abandon the investigation to avoid wasting manpower and material resources. If the spies hidden in the Flame Wind Nation are exposed, it will be more than the gain."


    "Can''t give up the investigation!" Hearing Bernard''s words, Alvin was anxious. This matter is related to his life and whether he can get revenge. Of course, he can''t hope the people above will give up.


    "The Yanfeng Nation attaches so much importance to that thing and has sent people to our camp twice. Obviously, that thing is very important to them, and it may also be important to us. Even if it wastes some manpower and material resources, it is worth it. "Alvin said.


    "My thoughts are the same as you." Bernard nodded: "It''s just that the thoughts of those above are not something we can change. After months of investigation, there is no progress at all, and the people above will want to give up because of this. It¡¯s understandable that the country is so big and there are so many things every day. It is impossible for them to put all their energy on this matter, especially now that everyone still doesn¡¯t know what the''space-time key'' is. ."


    If Bernard was Alvin¡¯s age, his reaction would definitely be the same as Alvin¡¯s. However, he has passed that impulsive age, thinking about things, he wouldn¡¯t just rely on his passion. He can now Comprehend the difficulties of the people above. Some of those people may not be clear-headed, but many people are not as mediocre as others think, and mediocre people can¡¯t sit in that position. They are in that position and need to be considered. There are a lot of things, and it is impossible to waste too much energy on one thing, especially if this matter is not clear to them themselves.


    "But, you can''t just give up like that." Alvin said unwillingly.


    "Give up? Naturally not." Bernard said: "The people above have their considerations, and the people below us can also have their own considerations."


    "What do you mean?" Alvin asked.


    "The people from Yanfeng Nation broke into our camp twice in a row. Although they all came back in the end, we also suffered losses, and we also lost face. This face is to be retrieved. Otherwise, Yanfeng People in the country thought we were bullies.¡± Bernard said: ¡°So, the top commander of this camp has decided to send a small team to go to Yanfeng Nation secretly, to find the place and let Yan The people of Feng Nation know that we are not that easy to bully. Secondly, we can also go to Yanfeng Nation to investigate and see what the''temporal key'' is and why they spend so much energy looking for it, this The decision has been approved by the above. After all, it does not require too much manpower and material resources. Moreover, it can be regarded as a counterattack to the previous behavior of Yanfeng Nation. However, if the mission fails, the person above will not recognize the identity of the actor. Yes, they will only be smugglers, or even homeless people. They will not have any official status, let alone send people to rescue them."


    Bernard has a good relationship with the top commander of this camp. Naturally, he knows many things that other people don¡¯t know. Even if some things are important and confidential, the top commander will not conceal Bernard. Not only because of the relationship between the two, but also because Bernard''s identity is very special, he also has the qualifications to know such things.


    Because of this, this matter has just been decided, and Bernard has already known the news, and now it is because he trusts Alvin, and tells Alvin the news.

 2852 Chapter 2852 I want to sign up

    "I want to sign up!"


    After listening to Bernard, Alvin said without thinking.


    Instead of waiting here for the people of Yanfeng Nation to come again, it is better to take the initiative. In that case, the initiative is at least in his hands.


    Moreover, Alvin is really curious about the "space-time key", so he also wants to know the secret of this thing as soon as possible, and wants to see if the stone in his hand is a member of the Flame Wind Kingdom. Looking for the "space-time key".


    "No." Bernard refused without thinking.


    "Why?" Alvin asked, "Since I am sending soldiers in this camp, I am also qualified to go?"


    Before, the people of Yanfeng Nation came here and killed their soldiers. Alvin wanted to take revenge on those people himself, instead of counting on others.


    "This time the matter is of great importance, from top to bottom. Therefore, the selection is made of elite soldiers who have been in the army for many years. They have rich experience in performing tasks and strong individual strength. You are a freshman. New recruits for the past month cannot go." Bernard said.


    "Although I have only been in the army for a few months, in the competition with those veterans, I have won more and lost less now. My strength is not worse than them? As for the mission experience, although I don''t have it, I will obey. Command, follow the order, it shouldn''t have any effect." Alvin said.


    Alvin was obviously unwilling to give up this opportunity, he wanted to see Yanfeng Nation personally.


    As for the people of Yanfeng Nation, he has been regarded as a target. If he goes to Yanfeng Nation, it will be very dangerous. Alvin feels that things are not that bad. Since the "space-time key" belongs to Yanfeng Nation Highly confidential things, then, ordinary people will not know. In this way, he is the most suspicious target, and no one can know about it. Therefore, it is not that he goes to Flame Wind Nation. Will be recognized immediately.


    What''s more, after he went to Yanfeng Nation, he could completely disguise him. As long as the disguise was good, it would be difficult for people from Yanfeng Nation to recognize him.


    However, although Alvin was right, Bernard was very hesitant. He was unwilling to let Alvin go to Flame Wind Nation.


    Although Alvin''s current strength is very strong, it is even comparable to those veterans who have been in the army for many years, and can even have some advantages. However, this does not mean that he will never be in danger. Obviously it is impossible. This mission is very important and dangerous. No matter how strong the individual is, there is a risk of being killed. Moreover, the risk is still great.


    Are the people who were sent by Yanfeng Nation to enter their fan country before, are they strong?That is obviously very strong, and it is impossible to be sent to perform this task if it is not strong.


    But the result?Although they killed a few people here, but in the end, the mission failed and they all died here?


    Therefore, the people sent by the fan country to perform tasks are also in such danger.


    Bernard appreciates Alvin very much. He cultivated Alvin as his heir. Although Alvin is already very good now, Bernard feels that he can reach a higher height. If, It¡¯s a pity that I died in danger before that. The next time I meet someone like Alvin, who is talented and works hard, I don¡¯t know when it will be. Perhaps Bernard is To death, you may not be able to meet another one.


    Therefore, Bernard did not want Alvin to take risks.


    "You still don''t want to go, this mission is too dangerous, I don''t want you to have an accident." Bernard said.


    "I know this mission is very dangerous, but I still want to go, monitor, master, you don''t want me to be a person who chooses to avoid when encountering danger, right? Only by exercising in danger can I have more Great improvement." Alvin said.


    Alvin could also feel Bernard''s importance and preference for him, but he didn''t want to give up on this mission. Even if he died in Flame Wind Nation, he would not regret it and would choose to perform this mission.


    Bernard was hesitant to be said by Alvin. Indeed, he chose to avoid it when he encountered danger. Then, no matter how strong he was, they were all flowers in the greenhouse. They couldn''t stand the ravages of wind and rain, and they would never be big things.


    To get a qualitative improvement, you have to go through some dangerous missions. Although this mission is dangerous, after all, the initiative is on their side, and Yanfeng Nation may not think that they will send someone there, so , Relatively speaking, there are still some guarantees.


    Of course, when something happens, this guarantee will disappear.


    However, in general, this is indeed a good opportunity for experience.


    "That''s OK, I''ll help you sign up." Bernard finally decided to let Alvin perform this task. "Before you set off, you have to train harder. In addition, tomorrow I will take you to drive the real Mecha!"


    Bernard helped Alvin sign up, so there will be no more surprises in this matter. Alvin will definitely be on the starting list. Bernard can still do this.


    Alvin was also very excited when he heard that he could finally come into contact with real mechas. "Really?"


    During this period of time, although Alvin has always been trained in the operation of mechas, they are all in the simulation cabin. Although the scenes are very similar, they are not real mechas after all. Now they can finally enter the real mecha. Alvin is naturally very happy to practice the operation in his mecha.


    "Of course." Bernard said: "Your mecha''s simulation operation level is already quite good, and you are qualified to operate a real mech."


    During this period of time, Alvin¡¯s strength has been improved in all aspects, including the operation of the mecha. Originally, even without this mission, Bernard planned to arrange for Alvin to enter the real mecha in the near future. I went to practice here, now, because of this task, he just moved this time forward slightly.


    "Great!" Alvin said happily.


    Although it is said that Alvin¡¯s current mentality has changed a lot from the original, but he still has some obsessions about becoming the captain of a spaceship, and on spaceships, there are usually mechas. Yes, so, as a qualified and excellent spaceship commander, the operation of this mecha must also be mastered. This is also one of the reasons why Alvin has been so serious in training mecha control before.


    But now that he is finally able to manipulate the real mecha, he will naturally become more excited. He feels that he is one step closer to his goal.

 2853 Chapter 2853 is it

    In the morning of the next day, under the leadership of Bernard, Alvin went to a secret base where there were rows of mechas.


    There are various models of these mechas, some are relatively old and have been retired from the army, and some have just been researched and have not been officially equipped. There are 20 or 30 large and small.


    Mechas are strategic materials. Every country has spent a lot of money and material resources on this, and invested a lot of money in research. The combat effectiveness of mechas is also quite strong. It can be said that a mecha with superior performance , Enough to change the outcome of a small-scale battle.


    The combat effectiveness of the mecha is strong, but the cost of construction and maintenance is also very high, which also leads to this type of mecha cannot be equipped in the army on a large scale, only to prepare for the elite troops, and , The usual care is also very strict, and there must be no mistakes.


    The general army does not have mechas, and the camp where Alvin is located, because it is full of elite soldiers, they can be regarded as elite troops, so this is equipped with these mechas, and the models are very complete.


    In addition to this kind of elite troops, there are also mechas, which are real mecha troops. All of them are mechas. Of course, it is very difficult to enter there. Most people can¡¯t get in at all. If you enter, either you have found a relationship, or your personal strength is very strong, so you can be considered the elite of the elite.


    And Alvin and these two are obviously not in touch. At least, it was like this before. Therefore, he had never thought before that he could see mechas in the army, and he could also personally control them, so that he When I saw these mechas, I was extremely excited.


    Alvin quickly ran up to a mecha and touched the metallic surface as if touching his girlfriend. "The second generation of J model, I remember, this was just studied last year, and it hasn''t been equipped yet. The formation of combat effectiveness in the army did not expect to have it here."


    "This is the third generation of the W model, inheriting the advantages of the previous two generations of the W model, with sufficient power, high mobility and fierce firepower."


    "Wow, there is actually a Type I. I heard that there are no more than ten mechas of this type in our entire fan country. There are actually there?!"


    Alvin usually does a lot of research on spaceships and mechas. Therefore, as soon as he entered here, he recognized a lot of mechas. These were all he saw through various channels. Now he sees them with his own eyes, which makes him very He was very happy, and what surprised him even more was that there were some mechas here that he didn''t even know. This shows that these mechas had not been reported in public before, and then there are also here!


    This barracks is really not easy!


    "Unexpectedly, you still have a good understanding of mechas." Bernard said with a smile: "In this camp, all types of mechas of the entire fan country are assembled, even those who have just been researched. I don''t know if it can be. The mecha used for combat can also be found here. In short, if there is the most complete mecha in the entire fan country, it must be here!"


    For this, Bernard still has to be quite confident.


    Because he and the top commander of this camp have special identities, and they both have a great reputation among the high-levels of the fan country. Therefore, through their relationship, the two of them have obtained all the mechas that can be obtained. Just be able to let the soldiers here get the best training and become the best fighters.


    "Actually, not only are mechas, there are also various types of spaceships in this camp, but you haven''t seen them yet." Bernard continued, "Didn''t you always want to own a spaceship of your own? You are not. Do you want to be a captain? I may not be able to give you a personal spacecraft, but it is okay to make you a captain, but you have to continue training."


    "Really? There are still spaceships here?" Alvin said with excitement and excitement.


    It¡¯s been a few months since I came to this camp. However, Alvin found that he didn¡¯t know enough about this camp. In fact, every day, except for training, he just eats and sleeps. Other places, so this also led to him, he really didn''t know enough about this camp.


    Of course, whether it¡¯s the spacecraft or the mechas in front of them, they are all secrets. The average person has no chance at all and is qualified to get in touch. It¡¯s not like Alvin¡¯s recruits who have only been here for a few months. Two-year veterans, as long as they have not passed the assessment, also have no chance to contact them.


    The so-called assessment is not only the assessment of the soldiers'' personal abilities, but also the loyalty, etc. After all, if such a secret thing is known by the spies of the enemy country, it will definitely have very serious consequences.


    The fact that Alvin can be brought here shows that he is qualified, not only in personal strength, but also in loyalty.


    It also shows that Bernard really treated him as his descendant to teach.


    "Of course." Bernard said: "In fact, in addition to spaceships and mechas, there are also various advanced weapons. It can be said that the configuration in this camp is very advanced for our entire country. Yes, few camps can compare with this."


    Alvin was excited. He did not expect that the camp he came to by accident was so terrifying.


    Although he had already felt that the soldiers here are not simple, but he did not expect that the camp hides so terrifying. There are all kinds of advanced things. No wonder, the soldiers in this camp, You have to learn something in all aspects.


    "When I have a chance, I will take you around here." Bernard said.


    Since he identified Alvin as his heir, Bernard naturally took sufficient care of him. Moreover, Alvin performed well in all aspects, and he was indeed qualified to know everything in this camp.


    "Good." Alvin responded.


    In addition to his interest in spaceships, he is also very interested in other things, so it is still very helpful for him to see more and understand more.


    "Now, you choose a mecha first, go up and get familiar with it," Bernard said.


    Alvin nodded, his attention shifted to these mechas again, his eyes wandering on these mechas, looking for the model he liked.


    "That''s it!" Alvin pointed to one of the mechas.

 2854 Chapter 2854 application passed

    "It?" Bernard stared at the mecha that Alvin was pointing at, slightly taken aback.


    "Yes, that''s it." Alvin affirmed.


    Compared with other mechas, this mech is slightly smaller and looks a bit delicate. However, the first time Alvin saw it, he liked it, so if you want to practice your hands now, naturally I chose this mecha.


    "This mecha is one of the mechas I just mentioned that hasn''t been announced to the public." Bernard said: "It''s just a lucky generation of V. In fact, this mecha was just studied last month. After that, we Just got one, but, in fact, this mech has not undergone a lot of testing. Whether it can be equipped in the army, it¡¯s hard to say, we can get one back, and we have to test it. The task of data reporting."


    "It turned out to be the latest model." Alvin said, he really didn''t recognize it before, but simply thought it was good.


    "Are you sure you want to test this one? Its performance may not be stable yet, there may be some problems." Bernard asked.


    "Just choose it." Alvin said: "It just so happens that I can also help with the test, and if I find any problems, I can also help raise them."


    "Yeah." Bernard nodded.


    Afterwards, Bernard would use the machine to remove the mecha. Then, Alvin climbed the ladder to the position of the mecha''s head. There was a door there. After opening, Alvin walked in.


    Although this mecha is a little more delicate than other mechas, it is also nearly ten meters tall, and compared to Alvin''s figure, it is still a giant.


    Entering the mecha, Alvin first took a look at some things on the console and found that the environment and layout here are mostly the same as those seen in the simulation cabin before, with only a small part different. I want to come. This is because the model of each mecha is different, and the specific operation and performance are also different.


    Alvin probably got acquainted with the things inside, and then put on the induction helmet. The specific performance obviously cannot be tested here. You have to let it move first.


    After putting on the helmet, Alvin moved his arm, and then the arm of the mecha moved a bit, and then Alvin took another step, and the mecha also took a step.


    Everything is the same as in the simulation cabin.


    For the first time to manipulate the real mech, Alvin looked very excited. After getting a little familiar, he ran up, and the mech also ran up, making a "rumble" sound on the ground.


    The area of ??this secret base is very large, and there are no other people here. Alvin can let go and run without worrying about others.


    "Try the firepower." Alvin thought, already raising his arm and pressing a button at the same time.


    The arm of the mecha was also lifted, and then, when he saw the position of the arm, a big hole appeared. As he pressed the button, a round of shells flew out, with the whistling wind, fiercely Hit the open space in front.


    "boom!"


    There was a loud noise, and Alvin could feel the horror of the firepower of the mecha in the mecha, and the dust that was raised seemed to be declaring its great power.


    After that, Alvin performed a series of operations. He became more and more familiar with this mecha and loved it more and more. It was not until more than an hour later that he reluctantly came out of the mecha.


    "How? How do you feel?" Bernard asked.


    "Very good!" Alvin said: "Although there have been many simulation operations before, the layout of the simulation cabin is very similar to the real mecha, but there are still differences between the two. The real mecha can be operated. It¡¯s very cool. It¡¯s a pleasure to be able to operate such a mecha."


    Alvin¡¯s face was full of excitement. For him who was actually operating a mech for the first time, it was a joy to be able to actually operate a mech. This is completely different from the simulation training in the simulation cabin. This kind of feeling is that the re-realism of the environment layout in the simulation cabin is still very different from the real mecha.


    "How does this mecha perform?" Bernard asked.


    "It''s great." Alvin replied: "Whether it is power or firepower, it is very powerful, especially its flexibility and convenience, and it is good. This may be related to its smaller size, but its defense and stability. Next, there is no way to make a judgment."


    After all, Alvin has only operated the mech for more than an hour. The understanding of this mech is still limited. The time is too short, and naturally it is impossible to judge its stability. Moreover, without being attacked, it is basically There is no way to judge the defensive capabilities of this mecha.


    "Well, it seems that in order to get a more detailed judgment, further testing is needed." Bernard said.


    "There is still time anyway, I want to test the mecha here today, okay?" Alvin asked.


    "Yes." Bernard did not refuse. First, he could tell that Alvin really liked this mecha. Second, this new mecha really needed a lot of testing time before it could be tested. His performance, now assigned to Alvin, is also good.


    With Bernard''s consent, Alvin was very happy, climbed into the mecha again, and began to operate. The two stayed here until dark before returning, and Alvin was too addicted.


    "You said yesterday that you decided to go to Yanfeng Nation, do you regret it?" Bernard asked on the way back.


    "How come." Alvin said: "I will not regret what has been decided."


    Bernard nodded and said: "Your decision, I have reported it for you, and it has been approved. The team will start in three days. In these few days, you should be prepared and don''t train alone. Start tomorrow. Your temporary teammates train together. After all, this time it¡¯s a small team action, not alone."


    "Okay, I get it." Alvin nodded.


    Alvin did not expect that his application was passed so quickly, which shows that the top commander of this camp is still very anxious about this matter. In addition, it also shows that Bernard is indeed very right here. He could do such a thing easily.


    Alvin will naturally not object to training with his team members. This task is very dangerous. It requires everyone to work together to ensure safety to the greatest extent. Therefore, before setting off, practice and cooperate more and be familiar with it. Teammates are very necessary.

 2855 Chapter 2855 Joint Training

    The next day, Alvin was called into a secret room, where he met his teammates.


    "The ten of you are all carefully selected by me. This trip to Yanfeng Nation is very dangerous. Although, Yanfeng Nation and our Fan Nation have been quiet during the recent period, but that is only the surface. In fact, secretly, the struggle between the two countries has never stopped. Before, the people of Yanfeng Nation sneaked into our camp twice and killed our comrades in arms. This hatred, the people above could not avenge us. , Then we will come by ourselves." The top commander of the camp said to ten people including Alvin.


    But Alvin and others are easy to listen to the general''s words seriously.


    "The people of Yanfeng Nation, don''t put us in their eyes, and provoke us again and again. We must fight back to let them know that we are not the kind of people who can be slaughtered." The general continued.


    "I believe you all already know that the reason why Yanfeng Nation sent people to us was for the so-called''space-time key'', and up to now, we still know what this''time-space key'' is, and Yanfeng The people of Wind Nation obviously value this thing very much. Therefore, before they can get it, they will send people there. Therefore, we must take the initiative to attack. The first task for you to go to Yanfeng Nation is to investigate this. What exactly is the''space-time key'', and then we will create some damage to Yanfeng Nation to counter their previous evil actions against us."


    "According to the news from the spy from Yanfeng Nation, although they haven''t found out what the''space-time key'' is, they have received a message, that is, there is an Angus in Yanfeng country. The person who has suddenly risen recently has been reused by the big figures of Yanfeng Nation. I heard that he is in charge of an important task. The content of the task is unknown, but I suspect that it may be related to the''space-time key'', you After arriving in Yanfeng Nation, you can start with him first, and maybe you can inquire about useful news."


    "In addition, there is one more thing. Although your first task in Yanfeng Nation this time is to inquire about the''Time and Space Key'' news, before that, you must first ensure your life safety, the''Time and Space Key'' matter. Yanfeng Country attaches great importance to it. The confidentiality work is done very well. You may not be able to find out any useful news. Even if you don¡¯t find relevant news at the end, it is normal. Don¡¯t be arrogant, remember, give me a safe return. Did you hear it all?!"


    "I heard it!" Alvin and others responded in unison.


    "Okay, now you start to introduce yourself. Then, for these three days, you have eaten, drank, and slept together. You must get acquainted with each other as soon as possible. Only when you have enough trust and familiarity with your teammates can you be more able to perform tasks. Can guarantee their own safety." The top commander said.


    This highest commander, and Bernard were also members of the same team. He deeply understood how important it is to know and trust each other when the team moves. Therefore, he will ask everyone to eat and drink within these three days. They sleep together, and when they train, they train together. Only in this way can the team''s combat effectiveness be maximized.


    The highest commander even felt that three days was too short and three months might not be enough, but he didn''t have that much time, and the people above might not give him so much time to prepare.


    Alvin and the others also understand the importance of cooperation, knowing that cooperation can produce the effect of one plus one greater than two, so they also cherish the three-day combined training time.


    Afterwards, everyone began to introduce themselves.


    Alvin only discovered that, except for him, everyone else came here three years later. They are all veterans, and they are all elites in this camp. Alvin has made rapid progress during the recent period, but, If you really want to fight against the elite of these elites, you may not be able to win.


    Alvin was also fortunate. Fortunately, Bernard helped him apply. Otherwise, he might not be eligible to join the team.


    After knowing the identity of his teammates, Alvin also made up his mind to practice well and cooperate more with his teammates so as not to drag them back.


    The other team members, in fact, did not mean to look down on Alvin, and did not feel that Alvin was not qualified to join this team, because, in recent times, Alvin¡¯s reputation in the camp has grown and his strength has increased. The sooner, many veterans who have been in the army for a few years are no longer his opponents, so his strength can be recognized by everyone.


    In this camp, you pay attention to your strength. If you are strong, you will be respected by others. If you are weak, you may not be recognized by others even if you have been a soldier for a few years.


    And their team, this task is very dangerous, so they hope that their teammates are strong rather than old, and therefore, Alvin''s joining, no one else objected.


    After the introduction, the top commander also appointed the team leader, a man named Ariqi, a veteran with four years of service. Of course, the reason why he was appointed as the team leader was not Because his age is so simple, but his strength is very strong, at least, after he was appointed as the squad leader, no one else raised objections, but all looked convinced, Alvin knew that the squad leader was not simple.


    After the squad leader was appointed, the top commander of the camp left, and there were only ten people including Alvin. For the remaining three days, they would not contact other people, but would only gather for training.


    "Everyone, starting from today, we are members of a small team. I hope that everyone can show their true strength and don''t have any hidden personalities. Only in this way can everyone be more familiar with each other and each person¡¯s fighting habits. So that we can have better cooperation." Ariqi said to the others.


    Everyone nodded and said that they can now be regarded as close comrades-in-arms relationship. If they hide themselves, they will not only harm others but also themselves. After all, if teammates are in danger, they only rely on their single ability to avoid danger. It is definitely not an easy task for Yanfeng Country to retreat all over.


    Afterwards, everyone started training, while training, while familiarizing themselves with the fighting habits of their teammates, hoping to have better cooperation.

 2856 Chapter 2856 Departure

    Three days passed in a flash, and these three days were quite substantial for Alvin.


    In these three days, Alvin has been training very seriously, and he has also learned a lot from these teammates, especially related things.


    Before that, he had been training alone under Bernard''s guidance every time, and he didn''t know what cooperation was, even, thinking that cooperation was as simple as several people fighting together.


    However, this is not the case in fact. There is a lot of knowledge in this, such as when to attack, when to defend, when fighting, where is the most advantageous position, and so on. These are all things he needs to learn.


    Moreover, he also found that his teammates have more or less experience of going out to perform missions. Perhaps they are not as dangerous as going to the Flame Wind Nation this time, but they are better than Alvin, who has been training in the camp. Too much, these actual combat experiences are exactly what he lacks. No matter how well he trains, it is useless if he can''t show it in real battle.


    Therefore, he humbly used these three days to learn from his teammates.


    Alvin¡¯s teammates are also very satisfied with Alvin¡¯s performance.


    Alvin¡¯s strength was not weak. Before joining this team, they had already been recognized by them. In these three days, they also saw Alvin¡¯s terrifying learning ability, many things, as long as they said it again, Or after a demonstration, Alvin would be able to understand, and soon be able to satisfy them, so that, at the beginning, Alvin was not very familiar with the cooperation and fighting between his comrades. In just three days, He has improved a lot, which makes everyone very satisfied with him.


    Also, Alvin¡¯s posture is very low. Although he is covered by Bernard in the camp, almost no one dares to bully him, and his strength is also very strong, but in front of other players, he has been They all regard themselves as juniors, have enough respect for others, and have a very humble attitude.


    This made everyone more satisfied with Alvin, and they were willing to teach Alvin what they knew.


    Three days have passed, and the top commander of the camp reappeared in front of everyone, giving his final remarks.


    "The spaceship has been prepared for you, and we will set off as soon as it gets dark. When we arrive at Yanfeng Country, the people will take you. However, you will have to rely on you for the rest of the matter. Remember, you must act very hard in Yanfeng Country. Be careful, if something happens to you, no one will rescue you, and the country will not recognize your identity. Have you remembered it?"


    "Remember." Alvin and the others said in unison.


    "Okay, now go back and organize their own things. After half an hour, they will still gather here." The commander said.


    Alvin returned to the dormitory where he had left for three days, and Bernard was waiting for him in the dormitory.


    "Going to leave?" Bernard asked when Alvin was back.


    In these three days, Alvin has been living with his teammates. He has never come back, nor did Bernard go to see Alvin. Therefore, this is the first time the two have met in three days.


    However, Bernard is one of the few people in this camp who knows this plan. Therefore, he knows that Alvin and others will leave tonight, and therefore, he will wait here.


    "Yeah." Alvin replied as he packed his things.


    "Yanfeng Nation is no better than China. When you get there, everything is unfamiliar and dangerous. You must always be vigilant. An oversight may kill you." Bernard reminded.


    Bernard went to the Flame Wind Nation for missions many years ago, so he knew the danger of going to the Flame Wind Nation. It can be said that performing missions in a foreign country is very dangerous, even those who sneaked into their fans not long ago. The people of the country¡¯s Yanfeng country, although they caused some casualties here, they died in their country in the end. Those people must also be the elites of the country, and they also died while performing tasks in a foreign country. Up.


    So, going to a foreign country to perform a mission is a very dangerous thing.


    "I know." Alvin said: "I will be careful. My dream is to own a spaceship of my own. My dream has not been realized yet. How could I die."


    With that, Alvin laughed, and Bernard also laughed.


    Bernard still remembers that when Alvin first came here, he came here with the purpose of messing around. At that time, Alvin only wanted to own a private spaceship of his own in the future. Mixed in the army.


    However, after that, he has changed. From a messy cooking soldier to the current one, who can be qualified to perform dangerous tasks in other countries, it can be said that in the past few months, Alvin has become completely reborn. Variety.


    Of course, Alvin¡¯s original dream has not been forgotten.


    "When you retire from the army in the future, your dream will come true." Bernard said with a smile.


    "Well, there will be one day."


    Because the time to organize things is only half an hour, Alvin does not have much time to chat with Bernard. After finishing the things, he will go to the previous room to gather and prepare to set off. This time, Bernard followed Al Wen goes with him, he wants to send Alvin a ride.


    Bernard wanted to go, naturally there was no problem. In this camp, who would dare to treat her as an ordinary cook?Are you not afraid of being penalized for running laps?


    "Is everything packed? Now, let''s go!" The top commander of the camp looked at everyone and said.


    Afterwards, everyone took advantage of the darkness and came to the back of the camp, where a small spaceship was already waiting.


    "I wish you an early victory." The commander said a military salute to everyone.


    Alvin and the others replied, and then boarded the spacecraft one by one. After everyone got on the spacecraft, the spacecraft slowly lifted into the air, and then began to accelerate. It didn''t take long before it disappeared from the sight of the commander and Bernard.


    "Let him perform such a dangerous mission, are you really relieved?" The commander asked indifferently, looking at the direction of the spacecraft''s departure.


    "The young eagle will grow up only if he has experienced wind and rain." Bernard said slowly: "I believe him, there will be nothing wrong, and he will definitely improve himself and let himself grow up."


    "I hope so." The commander said, "After all, this is the only person you have been fond of for so many years, and I don''t want him to have an accident."

 2857 Chapter 2857 ambush

    As Alvin¡¯s master, Bernard naturally did not want Alvin to be surprised.


    However, as Bernard just said, Alvin cannot really grow without going through wind and rain. Therefore, some risks are still necessary. Moreover, this matter is also strongly requested by Alvin. If he refuses If it is, although Alvin can be kept to ensure his safety, but Alvin may not be willing in his heart.


    In fact, this trip to Yanfeng Nation is indeed an opportunity for continuous exercise. It is dangerous, but it can also avoid danger. After all, their mission this time is just to show the Yanfeng Nation a little bit of color. Look, let them know that their fan country is not that easy to provoke, and that it will not be too difficult for the Yanfeng country to do so much damage. As long as you are careful, it should not be too dangerous.


    As for the investigation of the "space-time key", it was just a matter of convenience, and did not force it. After all, the spies hidden in the Flame Wind Nation could not investigate too much useful information. Those who have just left, right I¡¯m not familiar with it. It¡¯s still very difficult to find any useful information. Therefore, I didn¡¯t insist on investigating the "space-time key". They just said that Alvin and the others can investigate very well, but the investigation is not. It doesn''t matter if you arrive, as long as you come back safely.


    This is why Alvin waited for three days of training and was sent out to perform the task. If it is a mission that is too dangerous, the top commander of this camp will not only practice for three days, he will rush Alvin. Wen they are sent out.


    Of course, after all, in a foreign country, there must be dangers. Bernard believes that Alvin will surely be able to turn the danger out.


    At this time, Alvin and the others were already fully armed and sitting in the spacecraft. Looking at the dark environment outside, Alvin was a little excited and nervous. After all, this was his first mission, and it was still dangerous. Feng Nation, without support, even if it is usually trained in the camp, at this time, it is still different from when it is actually performing the mission.


    "Are you nervous?" The team leader Ari? came to Alvin and sat down.


    Except for Alvin, the other members of this team have performed tasks before. Although there is no danger this time, they are somewhat experienced. Therefore, at this time, more of them are just excited, really nervous, and also There is only Alvin.


    "It''s a bit." Alvin didn''t deny it. He didn''t think it was embarrassing. Their close teammates now don''t need to hide too much.


    "It''s okay. When I first went out on the mission, I was also very nervous. I was more nervous than you are now. Besides, I''m going to Flame Wind Nation this time." Ariqi did not laugh at Wu Fan. When you start the mission, you will know that this is actually nothing, and normal training is no different, but the surrounding environment has undergone some changes."


    Among these people, Ariqi is the strongest and the one who has performed the most missions. He has the richest experience. This is why he was chosen as the team leader. As the team leader, he calms the emotions of his team members. It was also one of his tasks, so after seeing Alvin''s expression a little nervous, he came over and talked to Alvin.


    "Well, I see, Captain." Alvin said with a deep breath.


    "Don''t be nervous, in fact, the mission this time is not that dangerous." Ariqi smiled, "You should take a trip to Yanfeng Country."


    "Yeah." Alvin nodded.


    The spacecraft continued to fly, and the surrounding space was unusually quiet. Until the latter half of the night, everyone felt that the spacecraft was happily descending.


    "Everyone check their own equipment, remember, this is already the Flame Wind Nation, we have no reinforcements, everything can only rely on ourselves, so all be careful." Ariqi explained to everyone.


    Alvin and the others lowered their heads to check their equipment, and then stood one by one, waiting to disembark.


    The spacecraft landed in a small, very hidden port, led by Ariqi, and everyone filed out.


    According to the previous arrangement, here, someone will pick them up, and then send them away, and the rest of the matter will be on their own.


    However, when Ariqi and the others disembarked, they didn''t see anyone waiting for them. There was a dark area around them, and no one was seen.


    "Hey, is there anyone?" Ariqi couldn''t help but yelled.


    However, the response to him was not a human voice, but a fierce gunfire.


    "No, there is an ambush! Hurry up and hide!" Ariqi shouted immediately.


    However, when they got off the spacecraft, someone was already looking at them, and now they were firing almost at the same time. Therefore, even if Ariqi and others were aware of the danger at the first time, it was still within a short period of time. , Three players were injured, and one of them was seriously injured.


    Alvin was lying on a pile of rocks, and beside him was an injured player. When he realized the danger, Alvin looked for a shelter as soon as possible, and pulled an injured player by his side. , To prevent the opponent from making up the gun.


    Alvin was nervous before, but now that he was in danger, he calmed down instead, constantly looking for the target and shooting.


    "Our whereabouts have been exposed. The enemy is obviously well prepared. The firepower is too fierce. We need to break through." Ariqi shouted at everyone.


    They were originally a hidden port, and most people would not come here. However, they were attacked just after they got off the spacecraft. This shows that the enemy has long been prepared and knew that they would land here, and, I''ve been waiting here long ago.


    Judging from the firepower of the opponent, these enemies are well prepared, and the firepower is very fierce. It is obvious that they want to annihilate them here.


    Alvin and the others, there were originally only ten people, and three injured when they came up. The situation is very dangerous.


    More importantly, the spacecraft they took when they came before became the enemy¡¯s key target. The enemy¡¯s heavy firepower exploded the spacecraft shortly after the start of the war, which made them impossible to choose to flee very much. .


    Fortunately, when Alvin and the others set out, they were fully equipped, instead of choosing to go to Yanfeng Nation to prepare, otherwise, they might not even have the ability to fight back.


    "I, Robben, after Aix stayed and broke, the others took the wounded and broke through to the northwest, where the firepower was weak." Ariqi observed the situation on the scene and immediately made arrangements.

 2858 Chapter 2858 Breakthrough And Strong Attack

    "Captain, I will stay." Alvin said actively.


    At this moment, Alvin had no way to abandon his teammates and leave by himself, so he chose to stay on his own initiative and fight with his teammates.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go quickly, this is an order!" Ariqi yelled at Alvin: "Go out with the wounded, you can''t give up any of them!"


    The situation is critical and it is not the time to argue, so although Alvin wanted to stay, but he did not have the time and opportunity to refute Ari?, so he had to follow the other three teammates and take the three wounded to the northwest. Break through.


    There are also enemies in the northwest direction, but relatively speaking, the firepower of the enemy in this direction is weaker. Alvin and a few people know that this time cannot be delayed. Every second of delay will be more dangerous. The enemy knows that they will break through in this direction, and they will break through in this direction. At that time, it will be impossible for them to leave.


    Therefore, at this time, Alvin and others did not have the time and energy to think about Ariqi and others. They increased their firepower and fired violently in this direction, hoping to break through the opponent''s blockade as soon as possible.


    However, the enemy in this direction also fought fiercely.


    Since Yanfeng Nation made preparations in advance, it naturally wanted to annihilate Alvin and others. Naturally, he didn''t want to let anyone else go. Therefore, after realizing that Alvin and others had broken through their side , He fought back fiercely, hoping to hold Alvin and the others, at the same time, he also asked the people next to him for help, so that they could come to support and block the way of Alvin and the others.


    "You are looking at the wounded here, I touched them and gave them away!" Alvin realized that the situation was critical and said to several of his comrades in arms.


    Because it was late at night and the line of sight was affected, the hit rate of both parties was not very high. However, because someone blocked it, it would be very dangerous if Alvin and others rushed in. However, if they wanted to kill the other party, it would be very dangerous. It''s difficult again.


    Therefore, in the current situation, their best way is to touch them and kill the enemy. Only in this way can they get away safely.


    "You stay here, I''ll go." The other team member said.


    "Stop fighting, it''s not the time to fight, I''ll go." After Alvin finished speaking, he swiftly jumped out of the bunker, and then, with the help of the night, touched the enemy on the opposite side.


    The few remaining team members saw that Alvin had already acted, so there was no way to stop them. They could only stay where they were, increase their firepower, and attract the other''s ideas, so as to provide Alvin with some fire cover for support.


    Alvin¡¯s figure is like a night cat, moving dexterously. However, although the night is very deep, although there are comrades to help cover, but after running some distance, his figure is still discovered by the enemy. Immediately there was some firepower, spraying towards him.


    Alvin slammed to the ground, then looked for a cover to block his figure, lowered his head, bullets continued to explode on the ground in front of him, and some debris hit his head, making his scalp sore. , Then, at this time, he could only endure the pain, buried his head deeply, and did not dare to move.


    After the enemy fired in this direction for a while, they didn''t see anyone appearing anymore, they turned their guns, and at this moment, Alvin jumped out of the bunker again, bent over and rushed forward. He used his speed to the extreme, dodges the occasional bullets, and kept moving forward. When the enemies realized the danger of Alvin, Alvin was already very close to them.


    This time, many gunpoints were aimed at Alvin and wanted to kill him. Because the distance was too close, Alvin knew that he chose to lie on the ground at this time to avoid it. It is estimated that the possibility of being hit is also extremely high. Yes, so instead of stopping, he increased his speed again.


    The bullets whizzed by his side, Alvin was also very nervous, but he was very calm, and he was not afraid of it, nor was he scared to stop. Instead, he kept dodge and avoid. At the same time as the bullet, it was also rapidly approaching the enemy.


    Finally, the enemy was in front of his eyes, and Wu Fan had already seen the looks of those enemies. These people were all fully armed, and Alvin looked carefully at the weapons in his hands.


    Alvin jumped and jumped into the middle of those people. When he was in the air, he had already pulled out the dagger from his boots, and at the moment he landed, the dagger had been swiped towards the neck of an enemy.


    "Puff!"


    The soldier of Yanfeng Nation had not reacted yet. The muzzle in his hand had not had time to change direction. As a result, his neck was cut open by the dagger in Alvin''s hand, and a handful of blood spurted out.


    "bump"!


    At this time, the enemy next to him had already fired at Alvin. Alvin handed over the soldier of the Flame Wind Nation who had just been killed by him, blocking him, and hitting the corpse with bullets. Above, Alvin was carrying the corpse in one hand and a dagger in the other, moving forward continuously.


    "Puff!"


    When Alvin approached another enemy, the dagger cut the opponent''s neck easily again.


    Although the person had reacted, and even wanted to resist, he still failed to change the outcome.


    Alvin¡¯s melee ability, under Bernard¡¯s careful training, has undergone earth-shaking changes compared to before. In that camp, few people have beaten Alvin in melee combat, let alone these. Ordinary soldiers of Yanfeng Nation.


    After solving the enemy, Alvin didn''t stop his steps and continued on.


    As for the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation who are ambushing here, many people have already discovered that Alvin is approaching. Many people have shot at Alvin. This Alvin has caused a lot of trouble.


    Just when Alvin felt that he was getting more and more stressed, and even a little difficult to move, suddenly a figure appeared next to him. As soon as those figures appeared, they attacked the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation. , Suddenly, the pressure on Alvin was relieved a lot.


    Alvin saw that these people were the teammates who broke through with him. When the enemy''s firepower was transferred to Alvin, those people took advantage of this opportunity to quickly approach. In the end, they were about to support Alvin. When he couldn''t help himself, he appeared by Alvin''s side and helped him resolve the crisis.


    It¡¯s great to have teammates!

 2859 Chapter 2859 Return alone

    Soon, all enemies in this direction were wiped out by Alvin and others.


    "Captain, we have cleared the passage here, you can retreat from this direction." Alvin immediately used the communication device to contact Ariqi.


    "You first withdraw, we will arrive later." Ariqi''s voice was a little rushed, and the fighting was fierce.


    Alvin and the others did not dare to delay, and hurriedly took a few wounded out to evacuate. There were wounded on their side. Once the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation encircled and suppressed them, it would be difficult for them to evacuate safely.


    Moreover, these wounded people need to be treated, especially the severely wounded person, who was completely unconscious at this time, blood was still flowing out, and his life was at stake. Alvin carried him and quickly evacuated here.


    Under the cover of Ariqi and others, a group of seven escaped from the engagement point and came near a highway.


    Everyone was lucky. They had just arrived near the highway when a car came.


    You know, it¡¯s late at night. There are already very few cars on the road. Moreover, in this era, many people drive floating cars. There are very few old cars that are still driving on the ground. At this time, you can When I ran into a car, I have to say that the luck of the few people was really good.


    One of Alvin¡¯s teammates, holding weapons, stood in the middle of the road and forced to stop the car. After threatening the driver to get off, several of them got on the car one after another. Fortunately, the space of this car is large enough, if it is a kind of suspended sports car. If they do, they really may not be able to sit down.


    After Alvin sent the unconscious team member into the car, he did not follow, but said to everyone: "You first withdraw, I will meet the captain."


    After speaking, before a few people agreed, they returned with weapons and ammunition to find Ariqi and others.


    "Alvin, you come back! Danger!"


    "Let''s evacuate here first, the captain will be fine with them!"


    Several team members did not want Alvin to go back and take the risk. They managed to escape. The enemy¡¯s firepower was very fierce. At this time, Wu Yi was very dangerous to go back, especially Alvin was still a recruit, and it was the first time he performed the mission. , It''s even more dangerous.


    There were even old players who wanted to exchange Alvin back, so he went to meet Ariqi and others.


    However, at this time, Alvin did not listen to them, but waved his hands with his back to the crowd. He kept stepping under his feet, ran back quickly, and quickly disappeared into the night.


    When several team members saw this, there was no way. The wounded were seriously injured. If the delay was too long, the injury might get worse. Therefore, they could not continue to delay here. They must find a safe place as soon as possible to treat the wounded.


    Therefore, the car started quickly, and they could only pray in their hearts that Alvin and others would not have trouble.


    At this time, Alvin ran back alone. Of course he knew how dangerous he would be to go back at this time, but he still chose to go back without hesitation without hesitation.


    Aliqi and others are his teammates, he can''t give up any teammate!


    Although this is the first time for Alvin to perform the task, he knows how to get along with his teammates, and he also believes that if he falls into danger, his teammates will not abandon him and will come to rescue him.


    "Crackling!"


    Alvin had just returned to the vicinity of the battlefield when he heard fierce gunfire. At the place where they had just broken out, many soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation appeared again. Obviously, those who ambush them were realizing that they were breached here. After the loopholes were found, they came to fill them up immediately.


    As a result, it will be extremely difficult for Ariqi and others to break through here.


    Fortunately, Alvin is back!


    The soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation might not have thought that the people who just broke through the Fan Nation would actually choose to return, and they returned so soon, so their muzzles at this time were all directed towards Ariqi. Waiting for someone''s direction, he didn''t notice at all, someone had already touched him behind him.


    Alvin naturally discovered this situation. He immediately made a decision. He lowered his speed, lay on the ground, and kept crawling forward. When he was about to approach the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation, he stopped. He took out a grenade from his backpack.


    When Alvin and the others set out this time, they were still fully prepared. Maybe the top commander in the camp knew that it would be difficult to supply supplies on the side of Yanfeng Nation. Here, although they have hidden spies, It¡¯s okay for those spies to provide them with some information, but it will be more difficult to provide weapons and equipment. Therefore, when Alvin and others set out, they have already prepared a lot of weapons and ammunition, naturally including grenades. .


    Alvin opened the buckle of the grenade, and then threw the grenade toward the place where the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation were. The grenade fell on the ground and did not explode in the first place. Instead, it jumped twice.


    If it was in normal times, the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation might have discovered the grenade and would also take shelter. However, it is late at night and the surrounding light is dim, which affects their sight. At the same time, all around are guns. The sound caused their hearing to be affected, so they were not able to find the grenade in time to avoid them.


    "boom!"


    A violent explosion sounded, and the soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation near the grenade were immediately torn apart. The explosion range was very wide. The soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation who were lying there and were busy shooting at Ariqi and others. , Most of them were killed immediately.


    You know, Alvin¡¯s camp is a special camp, where there are elite soldiers. Therefore, all kinds of weapons are very advanced. The power of the grenade is naturally quite large. This powerful grenade is for Yanfeng Nation The soldiers caused a lot of casualties.


    After the grenade exploded, Alvin stopped hiding, jumped up, and then, holding his weapon, directed at the soldiers of the surviving Flame Wind Nation, it was a fierce fierce shot, those who were not killed by the grenade. The soldiers of Yanfeng Nation suddenly became Alvin''s souls.


    "Captain, the road is empty, you can retreat." Alvin contacted Ariqi.


    "Why are you back? Didn''t you ask you to withdraw first?" Ariqi asked.


    "They have all withdrawn first, I am back to meet you." Alvin said.


    Hearing that the team members had already evacuated, Ariqi seemed to be relieved and said: "Okay, let''s retreat too, fire cover!"

 2860 Chapter 2860

    Alvin waited for the order and immediately increased the firepower, and fired fiercely at the place where the soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation were located. The bullets poured out like a tide. For a while, the soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation felt the pressure. Knowing that there are a few people on Alvin''s side, many of their guns turned their directions, and instead of attacking Ariqi and others, they shot towards Alvin''s side.


    The bullet crackled near him. Alvin''s face was calm and he didn''t have the slightest fear. He changed his position every few shots, so that the enemy could not judge where he was. At the same time, the enemy could not figure it out. How many people are there?


    Aliqi and the others took advantage of this opportunity and immediately rushed out from where they had been hiding, and ran towards Alvin. Now, in this hidden port, there are enemies in other directions except Alvin¡¯s direction. So, if you want to escape, you must rush out from Alvin''s side.


    The soldiers of Yanfeng Nation also seemed to realize that Ariqi and the others wanted to escape, and immediately increased their firepower. For a while, the entire port was full of crackling gunfire.


    Aliqi and others naturally did not dare to stop at this time. Stopping at this time is waiting for death. They can only do their best to run towards the place where Alvin is at the fastest speed. Hit, that can only be regarded as unlucky for them.


    Alvin''s desperate cover was effective. It didn''t take long for Ari? to rush to his side. As soon as Ari? arrived, he said to Alvin: "We withdraw."


    "Captain, why are you only the two?" Alvin asked suspiciously while shooting.


    Just three people stayed behind to cover, but at this time only two people rushed over, and Alvin thought there was one person behind.


    Hearing Alvin''s words, Ari?''s face darkened, and he said, "Ax has sacrificed, and there is no one behind."


    The movement in Alvin''s hand was paused, and his face was unbelievable.


    They had just arrived in Flame Wind Nation, and they encountered such an ambush. Now, they have directly sacrificed a comrade in arms. You know, their mission has not really begun. Originally, before landing, everyone felt that this mission was It''s not too dangerous, but they didn''t expect that this mission would be much more dangerous than they thought.


    "It''s not the time to be sad. We will report the grudges of Axe later. We will leave here first." Although Ariqi''s heart is also very angry and angry, he is the team leader and he is responsible for the whole team. Knowing that this is not the time to be sad, they must escape here as soon as possible before they can plan other things.


    "Yes." Alvin replied. He also knew that now is not the time to discuss these, they are not out of danger now, the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation have already rushed towards them.


    Alvin and the others all took out the grenade and threw them in the direction of the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation who were chasing behind them. After that, regardless of the result, they turned around and ran away.


    The three of them are somewhat exhausted, but at this time, it is not a time to rest, they are constantly fleeing into the distance through the night.


    The soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation behind them are constantly chasing, and they are bound to annihilate them all.


    You chased me on both sides and kept shooting. However, in the back, Alvin and the others had rarely shot. Shooting would reveal their whereabouts. They just kept running forward, hoping to get rid of the chase behind. Soldiers.


    After running for a while, Alvin and others came to the vicinity of the road again. However, their luck was not good this time. They did not run into the car, and the chasing soldiers were still approaching. They could not have been waiting here. The car, so after seeing that there is no car, they can only continue to run forward.


    The three of them dared not run along the road. The goal was too obvious and it was easy to be spotted by the chasing soldiers behind them. Therefore, the three of them crossed the road and ran to the other side of the road.


    Fortunately, there was a forest on the other side of the road. After the three of them entered the establishment, using the cover of trees and night, they finally got away from the chasing soldiers behind them for a certain distance.


    However, the three of them did not dare to rest. Judging from the process of chasing them just now, many people chased them, and they have not given up. As long as they dare to stop, the chasing soldiers behind them might be able to catch up with them soon.


    Therefore, the three had to continue running.


    Fortunately, it was already late at night and the vision was greatly affected. Once chasing in the wrong direction, it would be difficult to chase back. Therefore, the chasing soldiers behind them are getting farther and farther away from Alvin and others, and they are getting more and more. Safety.


    Until dawn, Alvin and others found a slightly safer place and stopped.


    At this time, the sky is already bright, and the three of them are fully armed. If they continue to run in this state, they will easily attract attention. Then, their whereabouts will be exposed again. Therefore, at this time, they can only It is to stop and temporarily hide.


    "Captain, you two will rest here for a while. I''ll get something to eat and see if I can get a car back." Alvin said.


    "I''ll go," Arich said.


    "Captain, don''t fight with me for this kind of thing. I am very experienced in doing this kind of thing. Before entering the army, I live on this." Alvin laughed: "Moreover, you also need to contact the sir. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on and how we were ambushed. It stands to reason that no one knows where we landed, and it should be absolutely safe."


    Alvin''s words made Ariqi''s face gloomy. Why didn''t he know the truth? It was the leak of their landing location that caused them to be ambushed, and also caused his players to be injured and sacrificed.


    "I''ll get in touch right away," Ariqi said, "I can''t just leave it alone!"


    Yes, this matter can''t be left as it is, they not only seek revenge from the people of Flame Wind Nation, but also pay the price for leaking this matter!


    Afterwards, Alvin took off his coat, cleaned his face, put down his gun, and came out of the hiding place with only a dagger, looked at no one around, and then walked away.


    On the other side, the door of Angus''s office was opened and his assistant walked in.


    "General, the ambush operation against the soldiers of Fan Nation failed. We killed several of them, killed one of them on the spot, and the rest have fled." The assistant said to Angus.


    "It''s all rubbish!" Angus said in air: "Knowing the time and location of the group of bastards from Fan Country, they ambushed in advance, and they were all run away. It was just rubbish!"

 2861 Chapter 2861

    Alvin and the others were right. Before they arrived in Yanfeng Nation, the Yanfeng Nation had already received news in advance, and then they arranged an ambush in advance at the port where they were about to land, waiting for Alvin and others. Into the set.


    However, the people of Yanfeng Nation obviously underestimated the strength of Alvin and others, and regarded them as ordinary soldiers of the Fan Nation. Therefore, they were not fully prepared for the ambush work. Except for one person killed on the spot, everyone else Break through and rushed out without a trace.


    And Angus was angry because this piece of information was obtained by another general, but because it involved the "space-time key", and the "space-time key" was in charge of Angus, so this last The task of encirclement and suppression fell on Angus.


    Angus also attaches great importance to this. After all, he has always been in charge of the "space-time key" task. During this time, the people above urged him to quickly retrieve the "space-time key". He was finally held back by him. Now, on the Fan Country side, someone is coming to inquire about the "space-time key", and Angus naturally can''t let those people succeed.


    Moreover, Angus also knew that the people who came this time were all dispatched from the camp they had infiltrated before. Obviously, the other party wanted to retaliate for their previous actions by giving a tooth for tooth. In this case, Angus Gus was even more unable to let them succeed.


    When the task was originally arranged, Angus also repeatedly explained to the people below, making them pay attention to it, and be sure to wipe out all the people who came, don''t leave alive, let alone let them escape any of them.


    And the following person who is specifically responsible for this matter also assured him that there will never be any accidents. However, now?


    Those people were still allowed to escape, and most of them escaped. In this case, how could Angus not be angry?


    Originally, the people above had been very opinionated about Angus because he had been unable to retrieve the "space-time key" for a long time. Now, this matter has been dealt with again. It is conceivable that those above know about it. After that, what kind of attitude will he have.


    Come to think of it, those people must doubt his ability to do things. People who have been greedy for his position before will definitely be ready to move. He, who is already very stressed, may face even more pressure.


    Angus'' assistant also knew about this situation, so he was not surprised at Angus'' rage.


    "Do you know where they fled?" Angus calmed himself down. It has already happened. No matter how angry it is, it will not help. At this time, the only thing that can be done is to find those people as soon as possible. However, Kill them all. Only in this way can the people above have no chance to attack themselves.


    Therefore, their actions must be fast, and they must be found and killed before the people above can react.


    "Know their general direction, the exact location is still uncertain." The assistant said.


    "Immediately send additional manpower to search all suspicious locations for me, even if it is digging three feet, I will find them!" Angus said.


    "Yes, General!"


    Later, more soldiers chased in the direction of Alvin and the others, and a large net shrouded them.


    Although they don¡¯t know Angus¡¯ orders, Alvin, Ariitch and others naturally know that it is definitely very dangerous to stay in one place, especially since that place is not too far away from where they fought before. , It is indeed easy to search over.


    Therefore, now they must leave there as soon as possible, and a car is indispensable if they want to leave there and meet the comrades who left and escaped before.


    Alvin is not unfamiliar with this kind of thing. As a person who eats in the port all year round, he still has "traditional craftsmanship". He stares at a car that has just been parked. After the owner of the car gets off, Alvin He tidyed up his clothes a bit, made his hair messy, his head was slightly lowered, and then he ran into the opponent.


    "Oh! Where are you going? You don''t have eyes." The man was hit by Alvin and was full of anger, especially when he saw that Alvin was dressed in simple clothes and messy hair. He looked like ordinary civilians. I became even more angry, and even took a few steps back at the first time.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Alvin quickly apologized, but his head has not been lifted, so the person did not see Alvin''s appearance.


    Of course, he was not interested in what Alvin looked like. In fact, for such civilians, he would not even look straight at him. He was bumped today. It was just a bad luck.


    "Do you know what my clothes are? It''s dirty, I can''t afford to sell you!" The man especially refused to let Alvin go, and pointed to Alvin''s nose and cursed: "You are blind and inferior People deserve to be civilians all their lives."


    However, at this time, Alvin had run away with his head low, and did not take his words to heart. Alvin had heard all kinds of abuse since he was a child, so such abuse did not arouse his anger.


    The man saw that Alvin had "confessed" and ran away. He cursed a few words uncomfortably. Then he turned his head and left, but did not realize that there were two things missing in his pocket.


    Alvin ran to a corner and stopped, looked at the car keys and wallet in his hand, and smiled triumphantly. It was his task to steal the keys. As for the wallet, it was a matter of convenience. Who would let him see That person is unhappy.


    Seeing that the man was walking away, Alvin turned back and opened the opponent''s car with the key. Then, after a little fiddling, the car floated and flew, and Alvin controlled the car towards Ari?. The hiding place drove over.


    Alvin, who can even drive a spaceship, wanted to control a car. Naturally, it wasn''t a big problem. The car stopped steadily outside of where Ariqi and the others were hiding.


    "Captain, I''m back." Alvin jumped out of the car and shouted inside.


    After a while, Ali Wizard came out from inside. Originally, they saw a suspended vehicle suddenly stopped here. Out of a sense of vigilance, they all hid. Now they heard Alvin''s voice, they came out.


    "Your stuff is pretty fast." Alvin and Robben said last time.


    "Small." Alvin still drove, and the car took off steadily and flew towards the distance.


    "Captain, where are the other people now?" Alvin asked. Since they have rushed out, they must be reunited with other people. It is dangerous for everyone to disperse in the meeting.

 2862 Chapter 2862 Do you want to continue

    Before Alvin came back, Ari? had been in contact with the previous escape, so he knew where they were hiding now. After he told Alvin the destination, Alvin set the car to automatic driving mode, and then Look at Ariqi and Robben.


    "I just found out when I was getting the car, there seems to be a lot of soldiers here." Alvin said, "They should be coming for us. It seems that they are already eyeing us, Captain, you contact the rear. How''s it going?"


    "Already contacted." Ariqi''s face was a bit ugly. After all, they had only just arrived here and they encountered such a setback. As the team leader, he naturally couldn''t be in a good mood.


    "A few days ago, one of our spies who was here was arrested. The other party knew where we landed, when we came and the content of the mission, so we suspect that he betrayed us." Ariqi said .


    "How could this happen?" Alvin said, "Why didn''t we tell us about this before, so we can change the time and place."


    Alvin has reason to complain that things like this are completely avoidable. As long as they know that someone who knows their situation has been arrested, they will definitely change their chances. In that case, they will not be ambushed, and they will not There will be casualties, and now they will not be hunted down.


    "Sir, they just learned about this." Ariqi said, "If they knew it for a long time, they wouldn''t let us know."


    Indeed, the highest commander in their camp still attaches great importance to the soldiers under him, and he cherishes it very much. If he had known this, he would indeed not send them so hastily.


    Alvin thinks about his impression of the other party. It seems that this is indeed the case. It can only be blamed on the people above that it was too late to pass the news, which caused them to be ambushed and almost wiped out.


    "Captain, what should we do now?" Robben asked: "The enemy already knows that we are here and our purpose. If we want to continue to perform the mission, it will be difficult and dangerous."


    This is a fact.


    Originally, they could act secretly. In that case, not only would the possibility of success be higher, but they would also be safer.


    However, it was on the premise that the enemy did not know their whereabouts and their plans. Now, the enemy already knows that they are here and knows their chances, and they want to discover the secret of the "space-time key". , It will become extremely difficult and even more dangerous.


    "The sir also meant the same. He felt that there is no need to continue this task at the moment and will arrange for us to go back as soon as possible." Ariqi said, "However, I have not yet agreed."


    "No?" Robben was a little confused.


    "Yes." Arich said: "This is our first mission after all. If we go back now, it means that our mission has failed. Although we can save our lives, it is definitely not worth it. No matter what the reason is, it¡¯s not what a good soldier should do. Moreover, we have comrades-in-arms who die here. We can¡¯t let them die unclearly."


    Both Robben and Alvin were silent.


    Indeed, if they go back now, they can indeed guarantee their lives, but that also means that their mission has completely failed. The first mission performed will end in failure. The blow to them is great, although it is indeed true. There are some other factors, but this cannot be used as an excuse. When other people performed tasks before, it was more difficult and more dangerous than this. There are definitely some. However, other people did not give up!


    Moreover, they still have their team members sacrificed this time. If they leave behind these people with their tails in their hands, their conscience will not survive. If this hatred is not reported, it will be remembered for a lifetime.


    In addition, they were yin-infected this time, and their hearts were not convinced. This place also wanted to find it back.


    "So, I have not agreed to the above arrangement for the time being." Ariqi said: "However, after our meeting, I will seek your opinions. After all, this is not my business alone. Everyone must agree. If Most people agree to go back. I will contact the chief immediately and ask him to arrange our evacuation. If everyone does not want to leave, then I will tell the chief of our final decision and we will continue to perform the task."


    "Captain, I don''t want to just go back like this." Alvin said: "We shouldn''t just give up like this."


    Alvin thinks so. One is that he is indeed aggrieved in his heart. After all, he was surrounded by people as soon as he arrived, and then went back in despair. It is really unacceptable, let alone the sacrifice of his team members. Want revenge.


    In addition, Alvin has always been interested in the secret of the "space-time key", which is related to his life. This time he finally came to Yanfeng Nation. When he had the opportunity to find out, how could he be willing to give up easily?I gave up this time. When will they have the opportunity to come here next time, it''s hard to say. Is it really necessary to wait for the people of Yanfeng Nation to come here?


    Therefore, Alvin did not want to go back like this. Of course, this is his idea. He just expresses his own ideas and will eventually respect the opinions of others.


    "Captain, I''m not leaving!" Robben also said, "Although I know it will be dangerous and difficult, if we just retreat like this, we will not be able to raise our heads for the rest of our lives and we will not make any progress. ."


    Although Robben just said that this task will be very difficult, but this does not mean that he is scared, it is just that he is analyzing things, it does not mean that he wants to go back, in fact, he saw it with his own eyes How could he not want revenge until his comrade-in-arms dies by his side?


    "Yeah" Aliqi nodded, "I know what you think, but what we should do in the end, we still need to make a decision after meeting with everyone."


    Alvin and Robben both nodded. They are a small team and must respect everyone''s opinions.


    After two hours of driving, Alvin and others have arrived in another city. They arrived near the place where everyone had escaped before. Then, they got out of the suspended vehicle and walked instead. After all, they had already entered the city. Riding in a suspended vehicle, the target is too big and easy to be exposed, not to mention that their car was stolen and easily exposed.

 2863 Chapter 2863 find clues

    "Captain, you are here." The people who arrived here before saw Ariqi and others, they were a little excited, but when they saw one of them were missing, they were taken aback for me, and then they were a little sad. .


    Aliqi nodded and told everyone what had happened before. At the same time, he also explained the contact between himself and the rear.


    "Now, it is up to you to decide whether to go or stay." Ariqi said.


    "I will stay!" Ariqi had just finished speaking when someone answered.


    "I will stay too."


    "And I!"


    Several other people also replied one after another. Even the two injured chose to stay. The only one who didn''t speak was the one who was still in a coma.


    "You have to think about it clearly. The Yanfeng Nation obviously already knows that we are here. This ambush has not wiped us out. It must not be easy to give up. The encirclement and suppression will definitely continue. Stay here. It will be very dangerous," Arich said.


    "We figured it out clearly. Just when we got here, we fled back in despair. I can''t afford to lose that person, and we have to avenge Aix." Some team members said.


    "Yes, even if I die here, I won''t regret it." The other team member also said.


    All the team members mean this. No one wants to go back now. What''s going on now, that is escape, that is deserter, they are all elites in the army, how can they do such a thing?


    Moreover, when they came here to perform their missions, they had already thought that they would encounter danger. Although they could do or not do their missions, it would not be too dangerous, but after all, this is an enemy country. It can happen, so the danger must still exist.


    And now it''s just an accident they had anticipated before, and it really shouldn''t be just to escape back like this.


    "Well, since you all think so, then we will stay and get through with the people of Yanfeng Nation, let them know that we are not left to knead!" Aliqi said heavily.


    Ariqi himself didn¡¯t want to leave. As the team leader, he went back dingy the first time he performed the task. That was something he couldn¡¯t accept. Moreover, he also had to be responsible for his players. He had to be injured and sacrificed. The battles take revenge!


    Alvin also didn''t want to leave. He still wanted to find out about the "space-time key", but, after all, it was somewhat personally related to him, so he was not easy to talk, he could only wait for his comrades to make a decision before expressing his position. Fortunately, everyone agreed to stay. In this case, he would still have a chance to figure out the "space-time key".


    Because there are wounded people who need to treat their wounds and need to recuperate, everyone can''t act immediately. They can only live here temporarily. Because of the serious wounded, they cannot move easily.


    "Captain, I''ll go out to find out the information." Alvin said to Ariqi on the initiative.


    "Find someone to accompany you." Ariqi said.


    As for Alvin''s ability, Ariqi is now very trustworthy, and Ariqi feels that Alvin''s mind is also very flexible, so, so, he can rest assured that things are left to him.


    "No, it''s easier to get noticed if there are more people, but it''s easier to act on my own." Alvin said.


    Ariqi thought for a while, and felt that what Alvin said was reasonable. After all, Alvin was to inquire about information, not to fight. Therefore, it is not necessarily advantageous to have more people. It is more convenient to go alone.


    "That''s fine, you should be careful, this is not our own place after all." Aliqi explained.


    "I know." Alvin said.


    After that, Alvin quietly left the temporary location. As for the others, Ari? wanted to contact the rear and tell the commander in the rear of their decision. At the same time, he also needed to learn more about the situation through the rear. How much did they expose?


    And other people can¡¯t be idle either. Some are helping to take care of the wounded, while others are on guard. After all, this is an enemy country. Although it seems safe for the time being, no one dares to take it lightly, especially if it is ambush. After the incident, they became more careful.


    Fortunately, when they came here, they had not only prepared enough weapons and ammunition, but also all kinds of medicines, so they didn''t have to risk going outside to the hospital or buying medicines.


    On the other hand, Angus is also always paying attention to the development of this matter, but their search work has been carried out for several hours, but there is no slight result.


    Just as Angus became more and more angry, his assistant brought him a useful message.


    "There was a car theft in Feiyang City before. The car was first driven to the slums of Feiyang City, and then soon to Gaoli City. The car was abandoned near the city center of Gaoli City."


    "You mean, those people from Fan Country stole this car?" Angus asked rhetorically.


    If it was just a normal car theft, it would be impossible for his assistant to report to him. Now that he has been told, it is naturally related to the people of Fan Country.


    "This is very possible." Angus'' assistant said: "If it is a general car theft, then the thief should sell the car, but this case is obviously different. The car has been abandoned, and I I went to the slum area and asked, it did seem that a few strangers went to them before, and then they all left."


    "Immediately send people to go to Gaoli City to search for it!" Angus said immediately: "In addition, the encirclement of Gaoli City is set up, and people from any fan country are not allowed to leave!"


    "Yes!"


    After the assistant answered, he walked out.


    At this time, Alvin and others did not know that most of their whereabouts had been exposed. After Alvin left the temporary station, he wandered around the station first. He needs to understand the environment here. If danger occurs, they are fine. Choose a way out as soon as possible, this is Alvin''s previous habit, whether it is used or not, first leave a way for yourself.


    After getting acquainted with the surrounding environment, Alvin explored the past further.


    At this time, Gaoli City was still relatively calm, and no one seemed to be against them. Those who had rounded up them before did not know that they came here.


    However, Alvin didn''t dare to care about it. Just as Ariqi said before, since the people of Yanfeng Nation have already started, and they have arranged so many people at once, they will definitely not be let go easily, so It is necessary to be more careful and more careful.

 2864 Chapter 2864 Preparing to Evacuate

    Although no danger was discovered for the time being, Alvin did not go back immediately. Now that the division of labor is clear, he is responsible for the investigation, so there is naturally no need to go back in such a hurry.


    Moreover, the temporary absence of danger does not mean that there has been no danger. Alvin did not relax his vigilance.


    And the facts also proved that what he did was right.


    After about four or five hours, Alvin clearly felt that the atmosphere was a little bit better. He was discussing life in the port all the year round, and he was still not sensitive to this aspect.


    He found that in this city, there were more people with obviously different auras. Although these people looked similar to ordinary people, Alvin felt from them that soldiers are aura, and soldiers and ordinary people are different after all. Although those people were not wearing military uniforms, Alvin was able to judge their identities.


    Moreover, when those people were walking, their eyes were not looking forward, but looking left and right, as if they were looking for something or people. In this way, Alvin was more certain of their identities.


    The chasing soldiers are coming!


    Alvin never thought that the enemy would not be able to catch up with them, and they could not be found. After all, this is the Flame Wind Nation, the enemy¡¯s territory. Moreover, they deployed a large number of manpower from the beginning to show that they are The importance of the matter, so they will definitely use their strength to chase over, it is only a matter of time.


    Obviously, they are chasing over now, this time is much earlier than Alvin thought.


    "Perhaps that car revealed its whereabouts." Alvin thought to himself.


    On the way, they have been very careful. Wherever there are probes, they pay attention to covering their appearance. The only omission should be the car. After all, the car was stolen and it is easy to be spotted. .


    However, it has already happened and there is no need to think about what caused it.


    "Captain, the enemy already knows that we are in this city, and they have chased it." Alvin quickly contacted Ari? and reported the information here.


    "Are there many people here?" Ariqi asked.


    Alvin looked at the pedestrians on the street, and then said, "A lot."


    "Do they know where we are hiding?" Ariqi asked.


    "I don''t know yet, they are still searching in the urban area, near the place where we abandoned the car before." Alvin said.


    "You come back immediately, take it near our hiding place, and monitor it there. Once they approach, we will retreat immediately." Ariqi said.


    The enemy has already overtaken the door. Of course, Ari? hopes to evacuate immediately. Unfortunately, they have wounded, a total of three wounded, one of them is seriously injured in a coma. In this case, the transfer will not affect that comrade¡¯s body. The slightest benefit, so if you can not move, it is best not to move.


    "Okay, I''ll go back immediately." Alvin said.


    Ari?¡¯s concern is also Alvin¡¯s concern. Therefore, he understands Ari?¡¯s decision very well. At this time, the enemy has just found him. The city of Gaoli is very large. If you want to find them, you will not be able to do it in a short while. Yes, this period of time can be used to recover the wounded. Although there is no way for the severely wounded to recover completely in such a short period of time, at least some can be recovered. As for the lightly wounded, there is a probability that they will recover completely. Once recovered, Their pressure is much less, and they can have two more combat powers, which is very helpful for their subsequent actions.


    Alvin quickly returned to the vicinity of his temporary residence, found a place with a good view to hide it, and then quietly observed the surroundings to prevent anyone from approaching.


    In fact, it is indeed not an easy task to find a few people who deliberately hide in such a big city. At least, it is difficult to find them in a short time.


    It wasn''t until the evening of the next day that Alvin saw a few suspicious people approaching their temporary residence, and it seemed that these people hadn''t determined where they were hiding, they just searched here.


    For more than a day, Alvin never returned to his temporary residence, so he took it outside and ate dry food when he was hungry. As for sleeping and resting, Ariqi meant to exchange him back with someone else. However, Alvin did not Without consent, he stayed up all night and was still very energetic.


    "Captain, a few people are coming here." Alvin contacted Ariqi.


    "You come back, we are going to evacuate." Ariqi said.


    Now that the enemy has searched this side, they must find a way to evacuate, and wait for it to be easily surrounded.''


    "Good." Alvin responded.


    However, when he went back, Alvin saw a scene he didn''t want to see, that is, he saw enemies searching in several directions, and he didn''t know if it was a coincidence. Anyway, their temporary location It happens to be in this encirclement.


    Alvin quickly told Ariqi what he had seen, and then rushed back.


    When Alvin returned to the temporary station, they saw several comrades reusing their grenade to make bombs. After receiving the news from Alvin, they had already begun preparations.


    What made Alvin a bit pleased was that the two lightly injured comrades could already walk on their own. Although their faces were still a little pale, their expressions were firm, and being able to walk on their own also greatly reduced Alvin''s burden.


    In addition, the severely injured comrade-in-arms has also become sober. Although he can''t walk on his own, his complexion is obviously better than yesterday.


    The one day gained is too important for Alvin and the others.


    Alvin immediately helped to make the bomb. Afterwards, everyone arranged the bomb in an unoccupied house in the distance. After that, everyone began to organize their outfits.


    "boom!"


    Before long, there was an explosion sound from the house. It was obvious that someone broke into the house and triggered a bomb explosion.


    The huge explosion attracted the attention of people around. The lights in some residents¡¯ homes were all turned on. The soldiers of the Flame Wind country who searched for Alvin and others all ran towards the place where the explosion sounded. Obviously, they All of his attention was attracted by the explosion.


    Alvin and the others took advantage of this opportunity to escape from another direction and escaped into the distance.

 2865 Chapter 2865 City Gate Is Blocked

    Taking advantage of the chaos caused by the bomb explosion, Alvin and others escaped from the place where they had been hiding, and took advantage of the darkness to escape outside the city. The enemy has been chasing, and the city is no longer safe. Although the explosion sounded Let them hide smoothly, but it will also attract more people, so they must leave here as soon as possible.


    Alvin stole a car from the side of the road. Everyone got into the car and drove out of the city. There were wounded on their side. If there was no car, it would be very troublesome. The speed of the road would be affected and the enemy would be easy to overtake.


    However, when everyone was about to leave the city, they found that someone was already at the gate of the city. These people were different from the people who searched in the city before. They were all wearing military uniforms, and they were all members of the army. These people blocked the gate of the city, and everyone who came in and out needed to be checked.


    Moreover, not only did they deploy defenses on the ground, they also had their vehicles in the air, and every suspended vehicle that lifted into the air had to be inspected.


    In short, in order to catch Alvin and others, Yanfeng Nation has used a lot of strength here, and it is determined to catch Alvin and wait.


    "Captain? What should I do?" Alvin, who was in charge of driving, asked Aliqi.


    "Change direction, go to other city gates." Ariqi said.


    Alvin nodded and drove to the other direction of the city.


    However, what disappointed them was that soldiers from Yanfeng Nation were also guarding the gate in the other direction.


    Alvin did not give up and changed other directions. It turned out that there were people at every gate of the city. Obviously, the enemy had determined that they were in this city and was determined to catch them, even for This is a great deal of trouble, and I don''t hesitate to do it.


    The people in the car were a little silent, and everyone was aware of the criticality of the current situation. Now there are more and more enemies in the city. Every time they are delayed, the wind direction they are caught increases.


    "They shouldn''t be like this for too long, after all, this is a big city in Yanfeng Nation, and the flow of people coming in and out every day is very large. If they do this, others will definitely have opinions." A team member said.


    "This is not necessarily true. Seeing that they spend so much effort to find us, they will definitely not give up easily." Another team member said.


    "What should we do? Shall we push?"


    "It seems that this is the only thing."


    Everyone thought of a way and came out to carry out the task, especially to the enemy country to carry out the task. Everyone must have thought that there would be a dangerous situation. So, although they are a little worried, their emotions will not collapse, but they are doing their best. Thinking of a way.


    However, the way is not so good, especially since they are still completely passive.


    Alvin looked at the people, and then said to Ariqi: "Captain, we can''t stay in the city all the time, let me get them away."


    "You go? No!" Aliqi refused without thinking. He couldn''t watch his team in danger. "But you have a good idea. If you choose a candidate, I''ll do it myself. I''ll go ahead. They, then, you flee from the chaos."


    "No, Captain, you can''t go, it''s too dangerous."


    "Yes, Captain, let me go."


    "I go."


    The other players took the initiative to ask for it, and no one chose to back down at this time.


    "Okay, don''t fight, I am your captain, this matter should be my responsibility." Ariqi said.


    "Captain, let me go." Alvin said: "You are the captain. You shouldn''t risk this kind of thing. What you have to do is take everyone to complete the task, and finally take everyone back, instead of doing this kind of thing. , It¡¯s still suitable for me, and I am also the one of us who has the highest driving level. At the same time, I have deliberately inquired about the environment here before. At that time, I thought that I would be able to get out more easily if I encountered danger. It¡¯s more appropriate to go, and I understand the surrounding environment better."


    After hearing Alvin''s words, Ari? was somewhat silent.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it in his heart, he knew what Alvin said was reasonable.


    He is the captain, and his duty is not to charge and fight. Of course, he will not back down when it is time to charge and fight. However, his more important task is to take everyone back alive, say alive, and try to bring more people back alive. So, at this point, it is not very suitable for him to do the task of diverting the enemy.


    In addition, Alvin is indeed the highest driving level among them. His driving skills have already reached the consensus of everyone when he is in the camp. Otherwise, the cars on the road will not be driven by Alvin. As a bait, obviously car skills are very important. As long as he is not overtaken by the enemy, his danger will be much smaller.


    Of course, it is not without danger, but it is relatively smaller than others.


    In addition, Alvin did know the surrounding environment better than others. It was Alvin who came out to investigate before. Therefore, it was indeed easier for him to escape than others.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that Alvin is more suitable.


    However, for a recruit like Alvin to perform such a dangerous decoy mission, Ariqi always felt inappropriate. Not to mention that he was the captain himself, and everyone else was also a veteran, so he should perform this mission at this time.


    "Captain, that''s it." Alvin said with a smile: "Although I am a recruit, my combat ability is not too low."


    Indeed, Alvin was in the camp, and the progress during this period was obvious to all, otherwise, he would not be sent to perform the task.


    "Okay, this task is up to you." Ariqi finally decided that for the sake of more people''s safety, at this time, someone must make sacrifices to risk the decoy task. "However, you must be careful. , We will meet in the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation."


    Their mission objective this time is related to the "space-time key", and the person who may know this information is General Angus. Therefore, they have to find a way to get close to Angus and collect information from him. Angus lives in the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation.


    Since everyone had decided not to go back, but to stay in Yanfeng Nation, then they would not give up the task, even if the task was dangerous, they would continue to execute it.


    Therefore, they must go to the imperial capital of the Yanfeng Nation, and therefore, Ali Wizard and Alvin agreed to meet in the imperial capital of the Yanfeng Nation.

 2866 Chapter 2866 more patience

    Although it has been decided that Alvin will act as the bait, everyone did not act immediately because they still have time.


    Because of the previous explosion, most of the enemies in the city are now going in that direction. Searching in other directions has to relax a lot. They can hide temporarily, and it is still night at this time. The night is more helpful. To avoid them.


    Another point is that every time they delay for a period of time, although they will be dangerous, the pressure on the person who issued the order to search them will also increase.


    As they said before, Gaoli City is a big city. The daily flow of people entering and leaving here is very large. Now, those soldiers have to check everyone who enters and exits, which will delay others'' time. If the people in this city are disgusted and dissatisfied, they will definitely condemn the person who gave this order.


    If that person can''t hold on and revokes the blockade order, it will naturally be a good thing for Alvin and the others. They don''t have to take the risk to break through, and escape will be much easier.


    And if the other party persists and is unwilling to revoke this order, the anger in the hearts of the people in the city will be accumulated. The more time passes, the more angry they are, and they can use this to create chaos and make it easier for them. Rushed out.


    Therefore, Alvin and others are not in a hurry to go outside, but find a place to hide.


    At this time, Angus was indeed under tremendous pressure as Alvin and others thought.


    It is definitely not a simple matter to arrange a blockade on the periphery of Gaoli City. Gaoli City is a big city with a large population and a large flow of people coming in and out every day. Their blockade will make it difficult for many people to travel. Not long after the lockdown, Angus received a lot of complaining calls.


    If it is just the complaints of ordinary people below, Angus will not take it to heart. However, there are many wealthy and powerful people in Gaoli City. They are also very annoyed by Angus''s blockade order. People all have their own connections. They complained to Angus through various relationships and put pressure on him, hoping that he would immediately lift the blockade and let the traffic in Gaoli City return to normal.


    For the spies of several fan countries to make things so big, this is where many people are dissatisfied. They don''t care whether they can catch the spies of those fan countries. After all, those spies are gone. It does not have much impact on their lives, but Angus'' blockade of Gaoli City will cause them huge troubles.


    Therefore, they demanded that Angus must immediately lift the blockade.


    Angus hung up the phone with a gloomy face, and the assistant stood quietly, afraid to speak.


    In a short period of time, Angus has answered dozens of calls. These calls made him immediately cancel the blockade of Gaoli City. Some people even slapped Angus directly after the call was connected. Swearing aloud, this made Angus''s heart extremely bad.


    "A group of short-sighted guys." Angus cursed in a low voice.


    Angus has already learned from the spy of the fan country who confessed that the people sent to them this time are the camp they infiltrated before. You must know that the "space-time key" is in that city. During this period, due to the pressure from all quarters, Angus did not send spies into the fan country and infiltrated the camp, so he didn''t know much about the situation in that camp.


    And now, it happened that soldiers from that camp came to them to perform their tasks. Can Angus easily let them go?


    This is obviously impossible. After all, the "space-time key" matter is too important to Angus. He can''t give up even the slightest clue.


    Therefore, even if it is a lot of trouble, those people must be caught.


    Fortunately, Angus did not know that Alvin was also here. If he knew that Alvin had also come to Flame Wind Nation, I believe he would send more people to Gaoli City, even if it was to dig up the ground. Chi, also arrested Alvin and others.


    "General, there are more and more people letting us unblock Gaoli City, what should we do?" The assistant asked slightly after a long time.


    "Don''t worry about them!" Angus said: "What do they know? The people from the fan country are very important to us. They may know the news of the''temporal key''. We must catch them, and we The people below, knowing in advance that the people from the fan country were coming, were able to let them escape. This incident will definitely be caught afterwards. Therefore, we must now catch those from the fan country. People, so as not to fall into the mouth."


    Angus is an upstart in Yanfeng Nation who has only risen in recent months. He is now very powerful. This naturally makes many people jealous. Angus himself knows this situation. He knows that behind him, there are a lot of People are waiting for themselves to make mistakes. Once they make mistakes, they will definitely pounce on them like hungry wolves and bite themselves into pieces. Then, they may die without a place to bury them.


    Therefore, Angus cannot make a mistake, even if it is a mistake, he must make up for it before those people make trouble. Therefore, none of the people in the fan country can let go!


    Angus¡¯s assistant also knew about this situation, so he did not refute Angus, but said with some worry: ¡°The news came back from Gaoli City. The people in the city are very angry about our blockade of the city gate. The irritation is slowly fermenting. If the time is too long, I am afraid that something will happen there."


    "There will be no problems in a short time." Why didn''t Angus understand this situation, he said: "Let the city gate be more vigilant, if anyone makes trouble, you must suppress it immediately. In addition, let the city be responsible for searching. People, speed up their actions, and find the people from the fan country before the people in the city lose control completely."


    Angus knows that he is racing against time. Now it depends on who has more patience. Although he is hard-hearted, he does not dare to block Gaoli City indefinitely. Therefore, he must let the following People''s movements are further accelerated, and things cannot be completely out of control.


    "Okay, I will notify them immediately." The assistant said.


    After the assistant left, Angus was the only person in his room. He whispered to himself: "I want to see, who of us can hold on to the end, don''t let me catch you, otherwise, I I must make you better than death!"

 2867 Chapter 2867 Begin To Break In

    It is Alvin et al.


    This night in Gaoli City is very lively. The news that the city gates have been blocked has indeed caused a great influence and sensation in the city. As Alvin and the others had thought before, there are indeed many people on it. Very dissatisfied.


    However, the person who ordered the lockdown of the city gate persisted in the end. The blockade continued, even if there were more and more dissatisfied people, but the other party did not intend to unblock it.


    In addition, the search for Alvin and others in the city is faster, and the search is more confident. After all, Alvin and the others are from the fan country. Although the language difference between the two people is not much, but the accent There is still a difference, and in appearance, there is also a difference. In addition, Alvin and the others have only arrived in Gaoli City after all. They are strange faces. In this place where there are surveillance cameras everywhere, their whereabouts are easy. Will be exposed.


    Therefore, in order to avoid being indeed given to the turtle in the urn, Alvin and others decided to make a forcible attack. They could not wait any longer and had to fight, because they had already seen that the person who issued the blockade order wanted to catch them. I''m determined, and it''s hard to wait until the other party unblocks.


    "Captain, I will go over to create chaos and attract their attention later, you immediately leave in the chaos, don''t wait for me, I will go to the Emperor Capital of the Flame Wind Nation to find you." Before leaving, Alvin said to Ariqi .


    "Yeah." Ariqi nodded heavily. He patted Alvin on the shoulder and said, "Be careful, we will be in the imperial capital of the Flame Wind Nation, waiting for you to meet, you kid, don''t let us wait too long, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, Captain." Alvin laughed: "I won''t let you wait long, maybe I might be there before you."


    "That''s the best," Arich said.


    Afterwards, Ari? and Alvin hugged, patted him on the back, and encouraged him. The other players also bid farewell to Alvin one by one and told him to be careful.


    "Okay, then I''ll go there first." After Alvin finished speaking, he paid a military salute to everyone, and then got on a hovering vehicle that had just been obtained and headed towards the city gate.


    "Let''s go too." Soon after Alvin left, Ariqi and others also got in the car, and they also went towards the city gate, just behind Alvin, just keeping a certain distance from Alvin.


    At the gate of the city, a lot of vehicles had already gathered at this time, and people honked their horns irritably to express their dissatisfaction.


    Although there are several gates in Gaoli City, the population here is too large and there are too many people going in and out of the city every day. Although it can be diverted, there are still many people at each gate. Those soldiers are very strict in searching for each vehicle, so it will take more time.


    The gate that Alvin was looking for was the one with the largest flow of people among the gates, so it was also the most congested at this time. Near the gate of the city, at least a few thousand cars gathered in the sky and underground.


    "Then, let me create some fun and excitement for you." Alvin muttered to himself looking at the soldiers and parked vehicles in front of him.


    Afterwards, he suddenly accelerated.


    At the gate of the city, the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation are enduring the dissatisfaction and complaints of the citizens of Gaoli City, searching for every car.


    To be honest, they are unwilling to do this work. Who wants to keep looking at other people''s eyes and listening to other people''s complaints?What''s more, they also felt that it was too much to block the entire Gaoli City.


    It''s just that there are orders, and they have no choice. As soldiers, they can only choose to execute the orders, even if they feel upset, they have to endure it.


    "I don''t know what the above is thinking. Is it necessary to spend so much time and effort for the soldiers from the fan country?" A soldier had just searched a car and let the other party leave. Not only did the other party not appreciate him, but also He scolded him a few words, which made him quite unhappy.


    "Who knows what those big men think, we big soldiers can only act on orders." Another soldier said.


    "Let me say that those people from Fan Nation don''t know where the cat is in the city. They see our strict interrogation, and they will come to force it if they are stupid. Therefore, there is no need to search so carefully." The soldier said before.


    "You still don''t want to have such an idea. If you are discovered by the chief, it will not be better if you are severely criticized. Maybe you will be locked up." The soldier next to him said.


    "Is it so strict?" This soldier is obviously a recruit who has just entered the army, so he hasn''t tasted some punishments in the army, nor is it clear.


    "That''s for sure. You didn''t see the people above. In order to catch those people from the fan country, they fought so hard, indicating that they care about those people. If you dare to be lazy in this matter, you will never be merciless. ."


    "I don''t think it is necessary." The soldier shrugged, not daring to be lazy: "Also, I just meant it."


    "It doesn''t matter if he needs it, we just need to do our own thing." The soldier next to him said: "Search carefully, don''t let those from the fan country pass under the eyelids outside."


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    At this moment, a soldier suddenly saw a suspended vehicle in the sky. Instead of queuing in accordance with the regulations, he was struggling in the air at a very fast speed. He hurriedly shouted with his horn: "That blue suspended vehicle, please You stop for inspection, please stop for inspection!"


    However, the car seemed to have not heard it. It was still driving at a very fast speed. However, the car did not directly ram into the checkpoint at the gate of the city, but struck in the air. .


    The air is different from the ground. On the ground, cars can only be driven on built roads. However, there are not so many rules for driving on suspended vehicles. They can drive everywhere. They don¡¯t need roads, as long as they don¡¯t deliberately interact with other cars. Just collide.


    Seeing that his words were useless, the soldier was going to get into the vehicle and intercept it. However, at this moment, the window of the suspended vehicle suddenly rolled down, and several black objects were thrown down by the people in the vehicle. , Under the action of gravity, is falling extremely fast.


    The moment he saw those things, the soldier instinctively felt that the situation was not good, but at this time, it was useless to say anything.


    "boom!"


    After the black objects fell, there was an explosion in the clearing!

 2868 Chapter 2868 chaotic city gate

    The huge explosion made the whole scene quiet, and then it boiled like boiling water.


    Screams, screams, and shouts were mixed.


    Alvin''s chaotic action has not stopped. He drove the car extremely fast, and then kept throwing bombs on the ground.


    However, after all, Alvin is not without people without conscience. When he threw the bombs, he always threw them into the open space next to the car. He did not throw them into the crowd. He could treat the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation without hesitation. Do it, but he couldn''t kill these unarmed civilians.


    It¡¯s just that, Alvin¡¯s thoughts, those people in the car don¡¯t know, they only know that there are dangers around them, and the explosion happened around them. Therefore, they are quite scared and want to leave here.


    The scene was suddenly chaotic.


    Thousands of cars on the ground, in the sky, all want to escape here, especially when they hear the explosion more and more intense, they don''t want to stay here for a moment.


    In the past, the owners of the suspension vehicles, although they were dissatisfied, were still able to obey the arrangements of the soldiers and landed on the ground for inspection. However, now they don¡¯t have the thoughts so much. They immediately started the vehicle and quickly lifted off. , Suddenly, numerous suspended vehicles appeared in the sky.


    You know, although there are already floating vehicles here, there are still rich people who can really afford them. There are a lot of rich people in Gaoli City, so there are many floating vehicles, and these rich people are originally upset. It¡¯s high. They were checked by the big soldiers before, and they were very dissatisfied. Now, when they realize that there is danger around them, they can manage so much, although the soldiers around let them land. , But they don¡¯t listen at all.


    You big soldiers still want to control us?The people who listened to you before have given you a lot of face, but now there is danger below, and they actually let us land. Is this going to make us die?How can I listen to you?


    Compared to the ground, it¡¯s obviously much safer in high altitudes. The explosions are all sounded on the ground. Therefore, they can only be lifted into the air. At this time, those car owners chose to lift into the air. The warnings of the big soldiers are in sight.


    This made the soldiers very angry, anxious, but unable to do anything.


    After all, they were just ordinary soldiers. They didn''t dare to shoot at civilians casually. Now they are so chaotic. Once they shoot, they will only be more chaotic, and it will cause big riots.


    Moreover, these people who can afford to drive a suspended vehicle are rich people, and none of them can offend them. Therefore, they can only shout desperately, but dare not take any tough measures.


    As a result, the scene became even more chaotic.


    On the ground and in the sky, a total of thousands of vehicles are racing to start and want to leave here. Although there are many soldiers at the gate of the city, they are obviously not enough at this time. No matter how they shout, in life In the face of danger, those car owners would not listen to them.


    "The situation is out of control, and it is no longer useful to stop those people. Everyone listens and immediately pursues the blue floating car just now. It is very likely our target inside!" The commander at the gate of the city, after seeing this situation , The decision was made immediately.


    It should be said that this decision is still very accurate. It is impossible for them to control the situation now that they can''t shoot. Those car owners have grievances against them, and it is even more unlikely that they will listen to them at this time. Therefore, they can only give up intercepting those cars and only chase the blue floating car.


    Obviously, the blue hovering car is very suspicious. Those bombs were thrown out of that car. The other party''s purpose must be to create chaos. Then, the car is probably the person they were looking for. Up.


    Now that the goal has been basically determined, it is naturally impossible for them to let the other party leave easily, and even more so when the situation is out of control, they can''t let the other party go.


    After the commander gave the order, the soldiers at the gate of the city also got on the car and started chasing the blue suspended vehicle.


    However, although there are a lot of soldiers and cars here, not everyone has levitation vehicles. The cars can be lifted into the air. Only a small part of the cars can be lifted off, and the blue levitation vehicle is investigated. Cars, as for other people, at this time, they can only drive them on the ground and change their routes at any time according to the situation in the air.


    However, this is obviously more difficult. Firstly, driving on the ground can only be driven on the road, which is affected by the direction of the road. Secondly, there are a lot of cars on the ground at this time. Because of the previous explosion, it looks very chaotic. , It is even more chaotic than the air. After all, the air can be driven at will. On the ground, everyone can only squeeze in a road to drive, which is naturally more difficult.


    Therefore, it is obviously impossible to rely on the car on the ground to chase the blue suspended car. They can only pin their hopes on the suspended car in the air.


    At the same time, these soldiers also reported the situation here, so that the people above quickly sent people to support them.


    At this time, Alvin had already started his escape journey after throwing a few more bombs to make the chaos even worse.


    There are a lot of suspended vehicles in the air. This time, the car is very good as Alvin¡¯s cover. Alvin¡¯s car skills are not blown out. His car skills are indeed very good. He turned left in the air and moved out of the city. .


    And the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation who were chasing him, at this time, can only desperately chase after him, but because there are too many other suspended vehicles in the air, they dare not shoot, they can only do it far away. At the same time, Wu Fan was in contact with his upper side, so that he blocked Alvin''s car in the front.


    At this moment they are all near the gate of the city, naturally there is no way to shoot, but as long as they pass here, the view becomes empty, then it will be very difficult for Alvin¡¯s car to escape again. They can shoot. Moreover, the support from above will also arrive from other directions. When that happens, you can surround Alvin''s car and catch the nasty guy inside.


    Alvin also understands this, so he dare not stay here for too long. Although he continues to stay here, those people who dare not shoot, they will not be able to catch themselves. However, over time, other suspensions here The car will leave and the chaos will end. When that happens, he will become a living target, easily targeted by the opponent, and the opponent''s support will come soon.


    Therefore, Alvin needs to leave here as soon as possible and get rid of the chasing soldiers behind him.

 2869 Chapter 2869 Escaped Again

    Alvin¡¯s driving skills are quite good. There are many floating vehicles in the air, and he can always shuttle through them cleverly without hitting any of the vehicles. The soldiers of the Flame Wind country who chased him didn¡¯t. So good car skills.


    At this time, there were a lot of suspended vehicles in the air, and, because of the panic, everyone wanted to leave here as soon as possible, so they went in all directions, looking messy.


    The soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation, at this time, they dare not drive the car too fast, otherwise, it is easy to hit those cars. As a result, the distance between them and Alvin is constantly Everyone was anxious, but there was nothing to do. They could only hope that their reinforcements would arrive as soon as possible so that Alvin could be blocked.


    "Alvin has acted, let''s go, too." Aliqi said to several team members as he watched the blue floating car flying further and further in the sky.


    Alvin has successfully caused chaos and attracted the attention of the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation. Now, at the gate of the city, there are no more soldiers from the Flame Wind Nation in Chagang. It can be said that Alvin has successfully completed him. Task.


    Naturally, Ariqi and others couldn''t waste Alvin. This used him to risk his life to create opportunities.


    Therefore, after the scene was chaotic enough, Ariqi and others also started the car, followed behind the many vehicles and went outside the city.


    And now, the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation did not care about other cars anymore. Their attention was all on the nasty blue floating car. Judging from the behavior of the opponent, it is very likely that the opponent was them The goal to choose, since the goal has been determined, they no longer need to manage other people.


    Therefore, the process of Ariqi and others out of the city was exceptionally smooth.


    "General, the target has appeared." Angus'' assistant hurriedly pushed open the door of Angus''s office, with joy and excitement on his face.


    As Angus¡¯s assistant, he naturally knew that during this period of time, Angus was under tremendous pressure. It is definitely not a simple matter to block a huge city like Gaoli City. It is to bear from all aspects. From the frowning of Angus'' brows and the constant ringing of the phone, we can know how much pressure he is facing now.


    But now that it''s alright, their goal has finally appeared, and they don''t have to continue to block Gaoli City, and the pressure on Angus can naturally be removed.


    Sure enough, after hearing his assistant''s words, Angus suddenly stood up from his chair and said excitedly: "Have you caught it?"


    The ideal of Angus¡¯s help is right. Angus has indeed been under tremendous pressure during this period. Although he appears to be very calm and calm, only he himself knows how much pressure he is feeling. He even felt that if people from those fan countries were no longer found today, then he might be forced to contact the blockade of Gaoli City because he could not bear the pressure.


    Fortunately, in this patient competition, he still had the last laugh. It was he who won. Those people from Fan Country could not bear it first, and finally showed up.


    After knowing that the target appeared, the pressure on Angus dissipated, the whole person was a lot easier, and a smile appeared on his face.


    However, when Angus''s assistant heard him, the smile on his face disappeared, and it was replaced by embarrassment."It hasn''t been caught yet. The other party created a large area of ??chaos at the south gate of Gaoli City. After that, it broke through with the chaos. However, our people have caught up. Although they have not caught it yet, it has been Locked their positions."


    The smile on Angus''s face also stiffened when he heard his assistant''s words.


    I have arranged so many people in Gaoli City. In order to catch them, I even blocked Gaoli City under tremendous pressure. As a result, although they were forced out, they were not caught?


    Are they all rubbish?


    There are no more than ten people in Fan Nation. He arranged for tens of thousands of people in Gaoli City. As a result, he actually told himself that he hadn''t been caught?


    "Really rubbish!" Angus couldn''t contain the anger in his heart, and couldn''t help cursing: "Are so many of them decorating? They were let go once in the harbor before, and now they let go again in Gaoli City. Why, do they think that my pressure is not strong enough, and it is not annoying enough?"


    Angus has reason to be angry. After he has the intelligence, grasped the opportunity, and knows the other side''s movements, he actually let those people from Fan Nation escape again and again. This is something he cannot accept, especially in Gaoli City. Second, he was under tremendous pressure to block Gaoli City and forced those people out. As a result, he let those people escape. How would this make his competitors laugh at him?


    This is too incompetent, right?


    Moreover, the most important thing is, once the people from the fan country escape smoothly, how can they catch them by themselves?


    Not to mention whether I can know their movements, even if I do, do I have to block the city again?


    This time the blockade of Gaoli City has already made Angus a bit of a tongue. He is under tremendous pressure, and there are many oppositions. It is difficult for him to persevere. Is it necessary to let himself be Do it again in other cities?


    Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t do it. Others would definitely not agree. Blocking the city can only be done this time, and this time, he has already lost a lot of his impression points.


    Therefore, Angus was very angry at this time.


    Angus¡¯s assistant was able to immediately feel what he felt last time. He comforted: "Our people have locked on them, and I believe we will be able to catch them soon."


    "I hope so, otherwise, I want to make them look good"!Angus said fiercely. Then, he still felt uneasy, and said: "Send people to reinforce them. No matter what, they must be caught. They cannot be allowed to enter other cities to hide. We will not It may be done to block the city again."


    "Understood." Angus'' assistant nodded and said.


    Later, more people were sent out and began to judge Alvin''s possible route based on the clues provided by those who pursued Alvin, and intercept him in front.


    An invisible net shrouded towards Alvin.


    At this time, Alvin didn''t know the situation, but he could completely imagine that the situation he was facing would definitely not be too good.

 2870 Chapter 2870 Siege of Alvin

    Angus knew that he had no extra choice, and the only thing he could do was to intercept or shoot down the people from Fan Nation before they entered Huahai City.


    Once the people from the fan country enter the Huahai City, then things will become very troublesome.


    Thinking of this, Angus hurriedly dispatched all the forces that could be mobilized near Huahai City to encircle Huahai City. He must stop the people from Fan Nation before they enter Huahai City!


    It¡¯s just that Angus didn¡¯t know that Alvin was the only person in that blue floating car. As for the rest of the fan country, at this time, they had already gone in another direction. Their destination was Yan. The imperial capital of Fengguo, not Huahai City.


    Therefore, even if Angus can stop or shoot down the blue floating car, his goal will not be achieved, and he will not be able to capture or kill all the people in the fan country. He is doomed to fail. of.


    However, this is not a good thing for Alvin.


    Now the two sides are competing for time to see who is faster!


    However, as the host, Angus and others still have some advantages.


    After Angus deployed troops, many people slew towards Huahai City from all directions, and they surrounded Alvin''s blue levitating car.


    At this time, Alvin, who was already close to Huahai City, naturally saw the vehicles coming from all directions. There was only one target for these vehicles, and that was him!


    "You really can count on me." Alvin said with a wry smile after seeing this.


    Obviously, in terms of competition time, he lost. He failed to enter the Huahai City smoothly before the enemy formed an encirclement. Now, the enemy has encircled him, and his situation has become very dangerous.


    "However, even so, I won''t give up easily!" Alvin''s eyes were full of determination.


    Although he lost in the speed of the competition, he has not been caught yet, so he still has a chance!Even if the enemy has formed an encirclement, as long as he has not been caught, then everything is not finished!


    Alvin increased the speed again, and the levitating car made waves of overwhelmed noises and headed towards the Huahai City.


    "Listen to the blue floating car in front, you are already surrounded, please stop now! Please stop now!" The soldiers who surrounded Alvin Flame Wind Nation began to shout to Alvin.


    Angus¡¯s meaning is that if you can catch alive, you must catch alive. After all, by catching alive, you can get more and more useful information from their mouths. Now, soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation We have completed the encirclement of the blue floating car and have the possibility of catching each other alive. Naturally, they hope to catch each other alive.


    However, Alvin obviously wouldn''t be able to catch it, as if he hadn''t heard the shouts of those people, instead of slowing down, the car speeded up and headed towards the flower sea city.


    "Blue levitating car, please stop immediately. If you don''t stop, we will open fire!" The soldiers who surrounded the Flame Wind Nation were still trying to persuade Alvin to stop. However, after persuading, Alvin was already threatening.


    After all, although Angus wanted to catch these people from Fan Nation alive, he would not force them to shoot them down when there was no way to catch them alive, which was acceptable.


    As long as these people can be prevented from entering Huahai City.


    Alvin still turned a deaf ear to those warnings, his eyes were very firm, looking forward.


    "Captain, I hope you can successfully complete the task!" Alvin thought to himself.


    Alvin knew that these people threatened and warned himself that it was not a joke. They were indeed very likely to do that. Once they did, then, in his current situation, it was very likely that he would die here.


    However, Alvin had no regrets in his heart. When he chose a person as a bait, he had already thought of the current situation and the dangers he might encounter. He was psychologically prepared for this.


    After spending a few months in the military camp, Alvin¡¯s thinking has been different from before, especially when he saw the few unfamiliar comrades who died in order to save himself, Alvin seemed to understand better. Something.


    So, now when he needs to sacrifice himself to help his teammates, he has not flinched, is not afraid, and some is just indomitable momentum.


    "Unfortunately, I still don''t know the secret of that''space-time key''." In Alvin''s mind, he thought of the "space-time key" again. It can be said that it was precisely because of that thing that he took a step forward. At this point, if there is no "space-time key", the people of Yanfeng Nation will not sneak into their camp, will not kill their people, and they will not send them here to proceed. To retaliate and investigate the "space-time key" matter, he does not have to make such sacrifices.


    It can be said that all this is caused by the "space-time key".


    And Alvin wanted to know this secret, and also wanted to know what the stone next to him had to do with the "space-time key", and how to use it.


    It''s a pity that he probably won''t have the opportunity to understand this now.


    However, Alvin is not a person who likes to wait for death, as long as there is a chance, he will not give up!


    Seeing my own persuasion and warnings were of no use. When the blue floating car was still driving towards Huahai City, the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation stopped being wordy, but instead issued an attack. command.


    After all, they are not far from Huahai City. Their task is to stop or shoot down that car before it enters Huahai City. Once the opponent enters Huahai City, then their mission will fail. .


    A little mission failure, waiting for them will be Angus''s stormy anger, and obviously, no one wants to face that anger.


    "attack!"


    The person responsible for intercepting the blue suspended vehicle immediately issued the order to attack.


    After that, all the cars in Chance attacked the blue floating car at the same time.


    The levitating vehicles used by the soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation were all used in the army. They were all modified, just like Huang Feng''s transformation on the earth. Therefore, these vehicles are all capable of attacking.


    Alvin¡¯s car is an ordinary floating car, which may be more cool than the cars of the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation. However, it has no offensive capabilities, and its defensive capabilities are far inferior. .

 2871 Chapter 2871 falling into the water

    Seeing a round of cannonballs coming towards him, Alvin''s heart panicked instinctively, but he quickly controlled his emotions, holding the steering wheel tightly with both hands, and the car changed from automatic driving to Manual driving state.


    Now is the time to show your true skills!


    Alvin yelled in his heart to encourage himself.


    Alvin previously said that he is the best car in the crowd. This is not bragging. He used to break out of the many cars at the gate of the city. It also proved that his car skills are indeed very powerful. Now, It''s time for him to show his skills, and now the situation is even more dangerous than before, and Alvin has to show more skill than before.


    "call out!"


    Alvin used the car''s intelligent sensor system to determine the direction of the shells around him and the trajectory of the flight. When a shell was about to hit him, he changed the direction of the car just right, and escaped that. Fired a cannonball, and the cannonball almost flew past the ground of his car.


    thrilling!


    However, before Alvin had time to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, he immediately slammed the steering wheel again, avoiding the cannonballs flying in the other direction.


    Alvin¡¯s car is like a dancer in the air, beating flexibly, avoiding the cannonballs flying in every direction, and the direction of his advancement has always been unchanged, and it is still the sea of ??flowers that is already in front of him. city.


    "I see how long you can hide!" The commander responsible for intercepting Alvin said coldly, looking at Alvin''s car.


    After that, he issued an order to strengthen the attack, and suddenly, more shells flew towards Alvin.


    Alvin''s car seemed to be walking a tightrope. Although nothing happened yet, it was very dangerous and could be hit at any time.


    At this time, Alvin did not dare to pay attention to other things at all. His attention was focused on the flying shells around him. He knew that his current situation was very dangerous. Once there was a hint of care, he might be caught Killed on the spot, together with this car, became a gorgeous firework in the sky.


    Therefore, Alvin must maintain a high level of concentration. Fortunately, his driving skills are indeed good, which allows him to avoid a lot of shells.


    However, there are too many shells fired at Alvin¡¯s car, and the space left for him to toss and move is getting smaller and smaller. Therefore, even if Alvin¡¯s driving skills are indeed very good, he is still inevitably shot. Up.


    "bump!"


    While driving, Alvin, who was evasive, felt the car shook sharply, and then the intelligent system in the car made a sharp voice to remind him.


    Alvin knew that his car had been shot!


    Alvin quickly used the car''s intelligent system to check the location of the shot, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    The car was shot at the rear, and the entire rear of the car was almost completely bombarded. If Alvin¡¯s speed was a little slower, then the shot must be the car body. If that¡¯s the case, then, He may be dead now, and the car may have exploded.


    It can be said that just a shot in the tail is a blessing in misfortune.


    However, after the car was hit, the performance must have an impact. Alvin clearly felt that the movements made when the car was driving were obviously not as flexible as before.


    If it is in normal times, then, this injury, Alvin can still accept, even if the car is not flexible, but he can still continue to drive, still can reach his destination.


    However, the situation is different now. Alvin¡¯s surroundings are not safe. He can be in an encirclement at this time, surrounded by enemies who are staring at him. Cannonballs are more like raindrops, flying towards him. A little performance damage may bring great danger to Alvin.


    Therefore, Alvin''s heart is also very nervous at this time, and at the same time, he also knows that this car may no longer be able to hold on.


    Alvin looked at the Huahai City not far ahead. Although the distance is not too far, there may be no way to get there anymore.


    After seeing Alvin''s car being hit, the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation were also a little grateful and a little excited.


    Before, so many of them besieged Alvin''s car and shot a lot of shells. As a result, they didn''t even touch the fur of Alvin''s car. This made them feel badly damaged and made their faces a little uncomfortable.


    And now, they finally hit Alvin¡¯s car. Although they only hit the rear of the car, they were also greatly excited. They also felt that they had regained their lost confidence and immediately attacked Alvin. Ferocious.


    The shells came more densely, but the performance of Alvin''s car was reduced, so that it would be sooner or later to be hit again.


    Alvin himself understood this, so he didn¡¯t rush towards Huahai City anymore, because the farther he went in that direction, the more fierce the firepower he had to endure. Alvin reversed the direction. Unexpectedly, it was not advancing, but lower the altitude.


    Alvin¡¯s car seemed to be completely out of control. It fell straight from the air, thinking about hitting the ground. The speed of the descent was very fast. Besides, he had been heading towards Huahai City before. Therefore, everyone did not expect that he would come out like this. So, for a while, he did not react. When they reacted and chased Alvin, they were already some distance away from Alvin¡¯s car. The height of Alvin''s car from the ground was already very low.


    What is he doing?Suicide?


    Falling at such a fast speed, even if he got rid of other people and fell to the ground, then Alvin would not be able to escape the end of a car crash, even more miserable than being besieged and killed by everyone.


    Will Alvin do that?


    Obviously not, Alvin is not stupid, and he hasn''t lived enough yet. Therefore, he is not looking for death or suicide, but in desperation, looking for a way to escape.


    And under Alvin¡¯s car, there is not a hard road, but a river more than ten meters wide. The river is very wide and very urgent, and the river flows in the direction of Huahai City!


    "bump!"


    The car fell heavily into the water, splashing more than ten meters of water. Although the car has an anti-collision system and the protection system in the car was activated at the first time, Alvin was affected by this powerful impact. The bump was dizzy and the whole person almost fainted.

 2872 Chapter 2872

    Alvin resisted the dizziness in his head, struggled to open the car door, and then, underwater, swam into the distance.


    As a child who grew up in a port, Alvin''s water quality is quite good, and his breath holding skills are also full.


    The soldiers of Yanfeng Nation naturally would not give up chasing Alvin. They continued to shoot at the place where Alvin fell into the water, and the splashes were flying around. However, Alvin still disappeared. .


    "You guys, go and have a look!" The suspension vehicles were all suspended on the river. The commander who was responsible for intercepting Alvin selected a few soldiers and let them go into the water.


    After all, the above command is to see people alive, and to see corpses in death. Now, those people in Fan Country have disappeared, and they can''t explain to them.


    The soldiers hurriedly dived into the river where Alvin fell.


    Soon, those soldiers emerged from the water.


    "Sir, the cars of those from Fan Nation are below, but there is no one in the car."


    "Nobody?" The commander was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Everyone, immediately search for me along the river, and don''t let any suspicious person go."


    The commander had already realized that the people of Fan Nation must have escaped from the river. The river was wide and long, but with a wide view around him, he didn''t believe that the enemy could escape under his nose without changing his breath.


    "Yes!"


    All the soldiers boarded the vehicle immediately, and then began to drive the suspended vehicle, searching continuously along the river.


    However, these people obviously underestimated Alvin¡¯s stamina skills and swimming speed. While they were searching behind, Alvin had already swam a long way by the flow of the river, and then, taking advantage of the people in the sky did not pay attention. After taking a breath, he continued to move downstream.


    It was not until an hour later that the commander in charge of the interception realized that the situation was not good.


    For such a long time, they have not searched for the enemy''s figure, so there are only two possibilities, one is that the enemy has drowned, and the other is that the enemy has escaped. No matter which possibility, That all meant that he had no way of catching those people from Fan Country, whether they were living or dead, they couldn''t catch them.


    Thinking of this, he quickly contacted Angus and reported the situation here.


    "waste!"


    After learning the news, Angus spilled the things on his desk on the floor again, and his whole person was like a lion in anger.


    Angus did not expect that after spending so much manpower and material resources and mobilizing so many people to intercept, the people below would actually give himself such a result.


    What does it mean?


    Are those people in Fan Country dead or alive?


    Now that they don¡¯t see people or dead bodies, can they still evaporate out of thin air?


    Moreover, Angus had a bad premonition in his heart. He always felt that those people from Fan Nation would not die easily if they could rush out of Gaoli City. They were probably still alive now.


    "General, maybe those people have died in that river." Angus'' assistant said.


    "Perhaps?" Angus said angrily: "I spent so much effort just to get such an uncertain news?"


    Angus¡¯s assistant dared not speak anymore. Indeed, Angus paid a great price for this. He knew about this situation. As a result, the result now is that he is not satisfied. He naturally It is business.


    "Let them continue to search along the way, especially Huahai City!" Angus commanded: "Before, their destination was obviously Huahai City, and the place where the car crashed was not far from Huahai City. So, I suspect that if those people are alive, they will definitely go to Huahai City."


    Angus didn¡¯t know that Alvin and others¡¯ target was him, not Huahai City. It¡¯s just that the direction Alvin drove before was indeed Huahai City. Now Alvin chose the location of the fall. It was near Huahai City, so Angus suspected that Alvin and the others would go to Huahai City.


    "Yes, I''ll do it now." The assistant said, hesitating, the assistant asked: "This time, is it like Gaoli City?"


    Hearing the name of Gaoli City, Angus looked a little ugly: "Do you think it is possible?"


    Yeah, is it possible?


    One Gaoli City has already made Angus exhausted, and the pressure is great. Would he dare to make a second one?


    "When I asked them to act in a low-key manner, don''t make too much noise, just investigate in secret." Angus said: "In addition, if you can''t catch those people in the fan country, let me They don''t come back!"


    "Yes, I know." The assistant said.


    Soon, the commander in charge of the interception arrived at Angus¡¯ latest instructions. However, this instruction puts him under a lot of pressure. However, he also knew that what he had done before was indeed not so satisfactory, so this time , Absolutely can''t let those people from Fan Country run away.


    After that, the man took his soldiers and pretended to enter Huahai City and began to investigate the situation of those people in Fan Nation.


    Angus guessed right, Alvin was indeed in the Huahai City at this time.


    Of course, Alvin wanted to go to the imperial capital of the Yanfeng Nation in the first place, and meet Ariqi and others, but without a car, it is simply unrealistic to rush to the imperial capital of the Yanfeng Nation, so he You must get a car first.


    Moreover, after all this tossing, he is tired and hungry now, and needs a good rest and another meal before he can find a car to go to the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation.


    However, when Alvin was just taking a rest, he suddenly discovered that there were more special people in the city. Although they were wearing ordinary clothes, their aura and eyes were obviously different from ordinary people. .


    Just like the plain-clothes soldiers seen in Gaoli City!


    Alvin immediately realized that the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation had chased him.


    "Are these guys from a dog? The nose is really good." Alvin said in his heart. He also felt a headache for the persistence of these people.


    Now, it is not too difficult for him to get a car. However, once a car is lost, the other party is likely to be suspicious of him. After all, he already did it when he was in Gaoli City. Similar things have happened, so once a vehicle is lost at this time, they will easily suspect it. When the time comes to track the missing vehicle, their whereabouts will be exposed.

 2873 Chapter 2873 has to find a way

    "It seems that we can only wait first." Alvin wandered around the city gate secretly and found that although the city gate of Huahai City was not blocked like the Gaoli City, it was the same here. There are a lot of civilian soldiers patrolling. Obviously, their target is themselves, perhaps, there are Ariqi and others. After all, they don''t know that Ariqi and others have already left here.


    After seeing so many people guarding, Alvin temporarily gave up his plan to leave now. In this situation, it is difficult to steal a car and leave. Moreover, he doesn''t know his appearance. No exposure, once exposed, then even if he walks out of the city gate on his legs, he will be caught.


    "I can only think of other ways." Alvin thought to himself.


    Although he can¡¯t leave here for the time being, Alvin¡¯s heart is not very anxious, because he is the only one here, and it¡¯s easy to avoid it. Moreover, the enemies are attracted by himself, which also shows that Aliqi Waiting for others will be very safe, and his goal can be considered achieved.


    Sure enough, in the evening, when Alvin contacted Ariqi and the others, he learned that they had safely reached the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation and had settled there temporarily.


    "How is your place now? Can you leave?" Ariqi asked.


    It is precisely because of Alvin¡¯s adventures and sacrifices that Ariqi and others can successfully and safely reach the imperial capital of Flame Wind Nation. Along the way, Ariqi and others have been worried about Alvin¡¯s situation. Alvin contacted and knew that he had escaped from Gaoli City smoothly, and Ariqi and others were also very happy.


    However, after learning about Alvin''s current situation, Ariqi and others couldn''t help but worry.


    Although Alvin is still safe at the moment, and he is temporarily free from the pursuit of Yanfeng Nation, but he is not really safe, especially after knowing that Alvin was temporarily trapped in Huahai City, Ali Qi and others are even more worried.


    "Not for the time being." Alvin said: "There are people guarding the city gate, and there are people searching in the city. However, Captain, don''t worry, I''ll be here alone. It''s easy to hide. They want to catch me. It''s not that easy."


    At this point, Alvin is still somewhat confident.


    Alvin is very alert to danger, and he hasn''t avoided chasing since he was a child, so the current situation is not a desperate situation for him, but he can''t leave here temporarily.


    "We are all in the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation. We are not by your side and can''t provide you with any help. You must be careful about everything yourself." Ariqi said.


    "Captain, don''t worry, I will be fine." Alvin said with a smile.


    "Well, I also believe that you will be fine." Ariqi said, "Before you reach the imperial capital of the Flame Wind Nation, we will first investigate here and investigate more. When you come, we estimate that It''s time to act."


    Their goal this time is the "space-time key", it is Angus, no matter which one is not easy.


    The "space-time key" is also a highly classified thing in Yanfeng Nation. It is not something they can understand if they want to know it. The same is true for Angus. As a senior general in Yanfeng Nation, Angus is not so. Accessible, so the current tasks of Ariqi and others are not easy. They need to make a series of preparations and investigation activities. Only by investigating the information in sufficient detail can their safety and their actions be guaranteed. smoothly.


    "Okay, I will come to meet you as soon as possible." Alvin said.


    Alvin himself also knows the importance of information and intelligence. This time, if the news of their coming here were not revealed in advance, they would not encounter an ambush, and there would be no subsequent series of things. How important.


    "Don''t be too important, you must be careful." Ariqi worried that Alvin was too anxious to come over and join him, so he took risks, and quickly reminded him.


    "Well, I know what to do." Alvin said.


    Alvin is not stupid. If it is too dangerous, he will certainly not act rashly, but he believes that if he is more careful, there should be no problem.


    After hanging up Ari?¡¯s call, Alvin¡¯s heart was less worried. Before, he was also worried about the situation on Ari?¡¯s side. After all, there were wounded in their car. Once they were discovered by the enemy, they wanted to escape. It will be more difficult.


    And now that he knew that Ariqi and the others had successfully reached the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation, he felt relieved.


    "The question now is how to leave here safely." Alvin thought to himself.


    Because the preparation work on Aliqi and the others also takes time, Alvin is not too anxious to leave immediately, but he has to think of a way.


    But, whatever he thinks, Alvin feels something wrong, so he can only wait to see if those people will give up and leave after they can''t find him. In that case, he has a chance.


    However, Alvin is obviously going to be disappointed. After waiting for two days in Huahai City, he did not see those people leaving. Instead, the search is getting tighter. If this continues, he will continue to stay here. , It will also be very dangerous.


    Alvin didn¡¯t know that the commander who was in charge of intercepting him had been scolded by Angus several times in the past two days. It was because he had not found any news about those people in the fan country, so now those commanders , I was also very anxious, so I would not give up naturally, and even increased the search effort.


    Angus has become more and more irritable in the past two days. One is that there has been no news that Alvin and the others have been found. Those people who came from Fan Nation seemed to have evaporated from the world, and disappeared.


    In addition, his competitors have been putting pressure on him during this period of time, criticizing the mess in Gaoli City, but they still have not been able to seize the fan country. They are too incompetent, and some The powers of Colliers are also criticizing Angus'' ability to do things.


    At the same time, the people in Huahai City were also in trouble for Angus afterwards, because they knew that the people in Angus had arrived in Huahai City. Although the city gate had not been sealed off yet, those in Huahai City were still worried. Yes, they are afraid that their city will become another Gaoli City, and that will bring them great inconvenience.

 2874 Chapter 2874 Dispatch Blood Drinking Troops

    "Asshole, all assholes!" Angus was furious in his office, and he had already taken things on the table.


    He had just returned from the Congress, where he was unsurprisingly scolded again. How many people pointed to his nose to scold him, and the dogs he scolded were bloody.


    Angus is suffering in his own heart and cannot tell. This time the people of Fan Nation sneaked into him. It has caused him a considerable headache. If those people were caught, it would be okay. In terms of the problem, he has still He hasn''t caught those people yet, so he can''t make a difference at the Congress.


    "Is there no news from Huahai City?" Angus asked his assistant.


    Angus found that ever since he was in charge of the "Space-Time Key" task, he has been very unhappy, and unfortunately one after another, especially recently, he encountered another setback, which made some people who were optimistic about him, Now the attitude has become a bit hesitant.


    Therefore, Angus must do something now to change the minds of those people and make their attitudes firm again. The current issues must be resolved as soon as possible, and they cannot be delayed.


    "Not yet." Angus'' assistant said. He naturally knows how much his boss wants to hear good news now. Unfortunately, he has no way to bring good news to the other party: "Those fans People from China, after entering Huahai City, they seem to have disappeared. There is no news."


    Even now, Angus and his assistants thought that all the people who sneaked into the fan country of the Flame Wind Nation had entered Huahai City, not other places, because they have not yet Find out who was in the blue floating car at the time.


    "Tell them, give them one more day, and if they can''t find those people from Fan Nation after one day, they will all be withdrawn for me." Angus said.


    Of course Angus was unwilling to withdraw his people from Huahai City just like that, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Just in Congress, his behavior was reprimanded by the head of Huahai City, claiming The actions of those people under Angus will seriously affect the lives of the people in Huahai City. Even if they did not search there with fanfare, the secret search still affects the people in Huahai City. Life, moreover, the increase in search time at any time will have more and more impact on them.


    In addition, the head of the Huahai City is also afraid that Angus will treat them like Gaoli City. They are afraid that Angus will become angry and blockade again when they cannot find those from the Fan Country. The city, that will have a greater impact on their Huahai City.


    The head of Gaoli City, on the other hand, kept adding fuel and vinegar, fanning the flames, and constantly condemning Angus. Under various pressures, Angus finally promised to withdraw his people a day later.


    And this is also the last time he gave to his men.


    "General, just gave up?" Angus'' assistant said unwillingly.


    I haven''t found it for so long. I guess I can''t find it in the last day. In this way, they are really withdrawn from Huahai City?


    Angus''s assistant, but knowing how much energy Angus put into this matter, just gave up, let alone Angus, even he would feel unwilling.


    "Give up?" Angus sneered, "How is it possible! I put so much energy in, how can I give up so easily, I have mobilized people from the Blood Drinking Troops and let them secretly enter the Huahai City, when other people from They should act when they withdraw from Huahai City."


    "Blood Drinking Unit?" Angus''s assistant was startled. He didn''t expect that Angus would have transferred all the Blood Drinking Unit over for this matter.


    The blood-drinking unit is an elite unit trained by Angus. Although the number is not large, the combat effectiveness is quite strong, and the dangerous tasks completed many times. It can be said that Angus can be promoted so quickly, and it is also compatible with drinking blood. Troop-related, he is the supreme commander of the Blood Drinking Troop.


    Such an elite force can be used as the trump card of Yanfeng Nation. It will not be dispatched casually until it is urgent. However, it is necessary to use it to catch a few lurking soldiers from the Fan Nation. This army, has it made a big fuss about its limitations?


    Originally, I thought it was a bit regretful to give up on hunting down the soldiers from Fan Nation. Unfortunately, Angus¡¯s assistant knew that Angus was going to mobilize the Blood Drinking troops, but felt unnecessary.


    To mobilize such an elite force for soldiers from several fan countries is really a little overkill.


    "Yes, it''s the blood-drinking unit! No matter what, I must catch those bastards from the fan country!" Angus said viciously.


    Because of those people from Fan Country, he has invested a lot, and he has also suffered all kinds of pressure and abuse. If he let those people go like this, he would not be reconciled. Therefore, no matter what the price, He will catch those people from Fan Country!


    Angus''s assistant nodded. He felt Angus'' determination in this matter. Now that Angus had made up his mind, he couldn''t say anything.


    At the same time, Angus'' assistant became confident about this matter again. The blood-drinking troops were dispatched, and the soldiers from the fan country could not escape.


    After all, the name of the blood-drinking unit was not blown out, but actually relied on their missions and strengths.


    Therefore, now the blood-drinking troops are dispatched, not to mention that there are fewer than ten people in the fan country. Even if it is several times more, it is destined to be caught here.


    At this time, Alvin didn¡¯t know the blood-drinking troop was dispatched. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know what the blood-drinking troop was. After all, he was a recruit who had just entered the barracks for a few months. He had always been training in the camp before, and he knew very little about other things, even the famous blood-drinking troops, he had never heard of it.


    In Huahai City, Alvin has been paying attention to the movement of those searchers. Although those people are dressed in casual clothes, they are obviously different from ordinary people. Those in Huahai City can clearly feel it, let alone Say Alvin.


    Therefore, Alvin is very clear about the movements of those people, and there is only him here. It is very convenient to move. Therefore, he has been playing peek-a-boo games with those people, and has not been caught by those people. Catch.

 2875 Chapter 2875 Borrowing Fire

    "Huh, why did they withdraw?"


    A day later, Alvin hid in a tall building, watching those people wearing casual clothes keep leaving, he was very puzzled.


    The people of Yanfeng Nation are very clear about how determined they are to catch them. Alvin who is in it is quite clear. Therefore, he also knows that he must be careful, because those people of Yanfeng Nation will not Let them go easily.


    But what is the situation now?Why did they retreat one by one?Could it be that they gave up?


    Alwenlai was still thinking, if those people couldn¡¯t catch him, would they block the city gate and block their way out like in Gaoli City, and then conduct a big search in the city. Until he is found.


    Although Alvin was confident that even if those people did that, he was sure to be able to escape without being caught by them, but at that time it would indeed be more dangerous. A little carelessness would expose himself.


    However, now the enemy did not choose to block the city, but chose to retreat, which puzzled Alvin.


    Could it be that they gave up?


    Alvin thought it was impossible.


    Judging from the intensity of those people''s searches, they have a tendency to never stop not finding themselves and others. Before, what they searched was indeed extremely ferocious, and they didn''t miss any detail.


    Especially yesterday, they almost turned over the entire city. If Alvin hadn''t been careful enough, he might have been caught. Even so, he almost exposed it several times. In the circumstances at that time, he exposed his whereabouts, Alvin believed that he would definitely be caught by the other party in the end.


    Alwenlai is still worried that if the other party keeps the same search intensity as yesterday, no matter how careful he is, he may not be able to hide for long. It will only happen sooner or later if he is found, but he did not expect the other party to be today, suddenly Retreated.


    Moreover, they didn''t seem to be retreating fake, but they all retreated, leaving the city continuously, and then heading away.


    Alvin was quite sure that all the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation around his hiding place had been withdrawn, and now he was temporarily safe.


    However, Alvin, who has always been cautious, did not dare to leave in a big way. Instead, he chose to stay on hold for the time being. He wanted to see what the hell were the people of Yanfeng Nation doing. He didn''t believe it. Those people were so easy Give up.


    However, one day passed, but he didn''t find any abnormality. Moreover, he was even more sure. The people who searched the city before have all been evacuated. They really are gone?


    Could it be that they really gave up?


    Although Alvin still didn''t believe it very much in his heart, the fact was right in front of him, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Perhaps, there is something wrong with them in Yanfeng." Alvin thought to himself.


    This is very possible. When Ariqi and the others were here before, everyone agreed that the person who ordered the blockade of Gaoli City would definitely offend some people because of it. At least, those people in Gaoli City, he was certain Is to offend.


    And now, it may be that some of the previous conflicts have broken out, so they don''t have the energy to arrest themselves.


    The more Alvin thought about it, the more he thought it was possible.


    "It should be like this." Alvin thought to himself.


    Since the other party has retreated, Alvin should also rush to the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation to join Ariqi and others.


    However, even though the opponent had retreated, Alvin was still very careful. When he went downstairs, he watched it carefully and carefully until he was sure that there was no danger before he left.


    If you want to rush to the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation, it is obviously impossible to walk on your legs, and Alvin obviously can''t take a flying machine or an older plane. In that case, his identity designation will be exposed.


    In this way, Alvin can only steal the car again, but he dare not steal the car in Huahai City now. He has not forgotten the experience of stealing the car and being located, so he can only choose. First take a bus to the nearby city, but then start from another city, in that case, no one will suspect that this matter is related to him.


    In this era, buses are already on the verge of being eliminated, and only the very poor will choose to take this kind of messy and tired transportation.


    However, Alvin is not at all disgusted with this, and even has a feeling of enjoyment and nostalgia. Before he entered the army, his life was not very good. This kind of transportation that rich people look down on, he But there was no less contact, so Alvin was in a good mood to get on this bus again this time.


    "Hey, buddy, take a fire." At this moment, a young man next to Alvin took the initiative to speak to Alvin.


    Alvin did not refuse, took out the lighter from his body and handed it to the other party.


    After the man lit the fire, he handed the lighter to Alvin and said casually, "Dude, don''t you look like a person from Huahai City, here to play?"


    Alvin''s heart tightened slightly, but his face remained unchanged: "Well, I came to travel."


    The man seemed to be just chatting casually, and continued: "Huahai City is indeed a nice place. Many people come here to travel every year."


    Having said this, he turned to Alvin slightly, with a smile on his face and said, "This is also a very suitable place for burial."


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the smile on his face hadn''t completely dissipated, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest, and then he saw a dagger appeared on his chest.


    Alvin pressed the dagger tightly with one hand, and hugged each other tightly with the other, not allowing the other person to break free. To outsiders, the two of them seemed to be close together, saying something private. same.


    "You...how did you find out?" The young man said with a pale face.


    "First of all, you have the calluses on your hand that can only be seen when you shoot for a long time. In addition, the cigarette you smoke, I have learned before, only people in the army can smoke, and finally, he has murderous intent. This kind of murderous aura is very strong, I can smell it ten meters away." Alvin said lightly.


    "Okay, okay, I didn''t expect that we all underestimated you." The man felt the breath of his life passing by, not only was he not afraid, but he smiled abnormally bright.

 2876 Chapter 2876 what to do

    Alvin hugged the young man tightly, until the other party was completely breathless, he slowly sent him away, letting the other party half lean on his body, his eyes slightly closed, from the outside world, the young man seemed to be sleeping The same.


    At this time, Alvin was really relieved, and he looked at the other party with lingering fears.


    Just now, if he hadn''t been careful enough, he might be lying here now, and he would be the one who has no breath.


    Originally, after Alvin got on the bus, he really felt a little relaxed. These days, the people of Yanfeng Nation have been searching for him. In order not to be caught, he has been hiding everywhere, although he can always hide in the end. He started chasing the opponent, but his nerves were always tense, which made him feel very nervous, and at the same time, he felt very tired.


    And now, those who searched for him were evacuated, and he himself got on the bus, a means of transportation that the rich would never consider, and seeing the familiar breath of poverty all around him, his nerves Relaxed.


    However, at this moment, he felt the difference between the young man around him. Although the other person¡¯s clothes were not much different from others, it looked like an ordinary civilian, but Alvin was From his body, I felt a different breath, that breath was too sharp, even with traces of blood, this is definitely not the breath that an ordinary person can have.


    At this time, Alvin was already paying attention to the other party, until the other party approached him and asked him to borrow fire, he finally determined that the other party was not an ordinary person, but the person who came to arrest him. At this time, he did not have the slightest. He hesitated, and immediately chose to do it. Before the opponent did it, he acted first and killed the opponent.


    Looking at the dagger with a corner slightly exposed in his arms, Alvin knew that his judgment was not wrong and he did not kill the wrong person. This is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Of course, even if he killed the wrong person, Alvin would not feel too guilty in his heart. Although he had always controlled himself before, he did not do anything to the civilians here, and did not want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, but if he really kills If he is wrong, he will not feel guilty. After all, he is in a hostile country and in a dangerous place. The most important thing for him now is to ensure his own safety and ensure the completion of the final task.


    As for other things, they are not so important.


    "It seems that those people in Yanfeng Nation did not give up on searching for me. They just changed a different method and changed a group of people." Alvin thought in his heart. He was a little relaxed at first, and he suddenly became nervous. stand up.


    Obviously, this group of people who have just been replaced are much more powerful than those before. In just a short time, they actually locked themselves in, and also directly attacked themselves, if they were not sufficiently alert this time. , Maybe he''s already humiliated now.


    However, even if he escaped from the opponent''s poisonous hand this time, this does not mean that he is safe. On the contrary, it proves that he has been exposed and the enemy has come directly to the door. Now some of them are dead, believe those People will get news soon, and someone will definitely catch up at that time.


    Thinking of this, Alvin looked at the people in the carriage, glanced at everyone, to see if there was any suspicious person.


    After searching around, Alvin didn''t see any suspicious people, and he was a little relieved, and then he should consider what he should do next.


    Obviously, he has been exposed now. The enemy may not know that he is separated from other people. They just determined his whereabouts. They may want to capture him alive, and then torture the whereabouts of other people, but they did not expect to send them out. The people will miss it.


    And if this person missed, others will definitely know. After knowing, they will definitely come to chase him. Judging from the fact that those people can determine their position in such a short time, they are obviously not mediocre. It is estimated that he will be able to determine his position soon.


    The safest thing to do now is of course to immediately find a car to go to the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation, but, if that happens, you will definitely expose your identity, which is likely to expose everyone else in the team. In that case, people like them are likely to be discovered by the other party, and the mission is likely to fail.


    And Alvin obviously couldn''t be willing to see this scene, so he couldn''t go to the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation for the time being, but wanted to find a way to get rid of those chasing him behind him.


    Or, kill them!


    However, no matter which method is used, it will be very difficult. The new group of people are obviously not mediocre, and he has only one person now. It is not easy to deal with them or to get rid of them. .


    It''s just that Alvin has no other way right now. If he doesn''t solve these people, he can''t go to the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation and join the rest of the team. This trouble is solved after all.


    "Since there is no choice, then let me accompany you to have fun." Alvin made up his mind.


    Obviously, these people are a lot stronger than those who chased him before, but the number of such people is unlikely to be many. They are more like a certain special force of the Yanfeng Nation. In this way, although it is very dangerous, , Alvin felt that he was not without opportunities.


    I was in the barracks and learned various skills with Bernard for so long, but not all of them were used to hide. It was time to try my true strength.


    Alvin stretched his hand into the arms of the person next to him, took out the dagger and gun from the opponent, and placed it on him. Then, he closed his eyes and calmed down. He knew that his journey would not be easy next, so , Can not be careless, must ensure that they have sufficient energy.


    The bus drove on the highway, slowly away from Huahai City, heading to the Lin City of Huahai City, which is also its destination, Tianwei City, which is also a big city, a city comparable to Gaoli City, and better than Huahai City. The city is bigger and bustling.


    "Is there no news from Soest yet?" In a certain apartment in Huahai City, a few sturdy-looking youths stood or sat there, some were closing their eyes and rested while others were playing with daggers. , And some are wiping pistols, their expressions are relatively cold.


    The question was a young man with a scar on his face. This scar made his face look a little horrible. The fainthearted would even have nightmares at night when he saw it, and he was the captain of this team, Gail. .

 2877 Chapter 2877 must kill him

    "Not yet." Another young man said: "Captain, don''t worry about it. Although Soest is usually a little confused, there is definitely no problem dealing with a big soldier in the fan country. It is estimated that the kid is playing again. I got up, I didn''t do it for the first time, but I was teasing the other party."


    Although Soest¡¯s age is not very large, that is, he is about the same as Alvin, but his strength is recognized by everyone. Therefore, not only the person who speaks, but other people also think the same way. They didn''t believe that the elite of their blood-drinking troops could not deal with a fan country. This was impossible.


    The people in this room are members of the Blood Drinking Unit sent by Angus this time. Although Angus is their direct boss, he cannot mobilize too many people from the Blood Drinking Unit. Performing this task, after all, in the final analysis, the blood-drinking troops belong to the entire fan country, not his personal, so when he usually transfers, there are also restrictions.


    However, whether it is Angus or the blood-drinking troops who have been dispatched, they think that they are enough to deal with the ordinary soldiers of the fan country with less than ten people. enough.


    The soldiers of the Blood Drinking Unit are called elites, not only because of their strong fighting ability, but their comprehensive ability.


    This comprehensive capability includes all aspects, including tracking capabilities.


    Therefore, not long after they arrived in Huahai City, they investigated Alvin¡¯s hiding place. However, they did not do it for the first time, but chose to wait because they only investigated Alvin¡¯s hiding place. However, according to their intelligence, the soldiers who came from Fan Nation were not the only one, so they were waiting for Alvin to join the others, and then they could all be wiped out.


    However, what surprised them a little bit was that, originally, they thought, the rest of the people should also be in Huahai City. Alvin must meet in Huahai City. As a result, Alvin actually left the city, and , And they had to go to other cities by bus, which made them a little bit unable to sit still. Their task was to catch everyone from the fan country, and none of them could run away, so naturally they couldn¡¯t. Let Alvin leave.


    Therefore, they will send members of the team to arrest Alvin. One is that Alvin cannot be allowed to escape. In addition, they are also prepared to interrogate the whereabouts of others from Alvin¡¯s mouth. Since Alvin does not take the initiative Reunited with other people, they can only learn the whereabouts of other people through other means.


    It''s just that Soest, who was responsible for capturing Alvin, hasn''t come back yet, which made the team leader Gail a little worried.


    However, the words of the players made Gail''s worry disappear.


    Yes, they are the blood-drinking troops, the elite of the elite, how could it be impossible for even a soldier from the fan country to deal with it?


    That is absolutely impossible, especially if it is Soest who is very capable of fighting among them to perform the task, it is even more impossible.


    Therefore, Gail relaxed and waited patiently here.


    However, after waiting for several hours, there was still no news, and Gail couldn''t sit still.


    "Gillman, please contact the company that owns the bus, check that car, and there is no fighting." Gale said to one of the team members.


    "Okay." The player named Gilman, originally he also thought that Soest would not be dangerous to perform this task, but after so long, there was no news at all, and he didn''t think so. It''s steadfast, so he didn''t refute this time, but did what Gale asked.


    Soon, Gilman heard the news, but his face was a little strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Gale asked.


    "There was news from over there. After the car arrived, they found someone dead in the car." Gilman said.


    "It''s a soldier from the fan country? What''s the matter with Soest? Didn''t he let him get alive? How did you kill someone?" Some team members said.


    They want to catch the soldiers of the other fan nations, so they need Alvin''s intelligence very much, and therefore, they want to catch them, only in this way can they get the information they need.


    "No!" Gail''s face turned gloomy: "If the person who died was from Fan Country, Soest should have contacted us now, but the current situation is that he is still unable to contact him."


    "Captain, you mean that the dead person is Soest? How is this possible?!" The other players looked at Gail with incredible expressions, and then they looked at Gilman again. I want to know if the captain is right.


    "I didn''t see the corpse, I''m not sure of his identity." Gilman''s face was also ugly: "However, according to the description on the station side, the dead person is likely to be Soest!"


    The whole room was quiet. Everyone was unwilling to believe this, but they all knew that it was very likely to be true. Although they didn¡¯t know how the soldiers from the fan country did it, Soest hadn''t contacted them for so long, and he could think that it was indeed Soest who died.


    "We will set off to Tianwei City now, no matter who died, they must be in Tianwei City now." Gale said.


    No matter who died, another person may be in Tianwei City at this time, and they also need to go to Tianwei City to confirm who is dead.


    The crowd stopped staying, and immediately set off for Tianwei City. They quickly reached Tianwei City while taking the aircraft. After that, they finally saw the true face of the corpse.


    It really is Soest!


    On the way here, everyone still had illusions in their hearts, and now, the facts proved that it was really just an illusion, Soest died, died in the hands of the soldiers of the fan country.


    "I will never let him go!" Gail said with a fierce look.


    They are in a small group, and their usual feelings are very good. So, Soest actually died in the hands of the soldiers of the fan country, which made Gail wish to tear Alvin immediately.


    The other team members also looked gloomy and vowed in their hearts that they must avenge Soest!


    Obviously, the soldiers of the fan country are probably still in Tianwei City now. What they have to do now is find him!

 2878 Chapter 2878

    Alvin is indeed in Tianwei City now. He knows that he killed the chasing soldiers of Yanfeng Nation. It will definitely not last long. The enemy will catch up quickly. At this time, if he steals the car If you leave, it is easy to be found by the other party. Even if you don''t steal the car, with the ability of the other party to track, Alvin estimates that he will not hide for long.


    Therefore, Alvin simply stopped leaving, but found a place to settle down temporarily in Tianwei City. He planned to use this Tianwei City as his battlefield and compete with those chasing soldiers here!


    Either he died here, or he completely wiped out them, and then he would reunite with the others in the team without hesitation.


    Naturally, Alvin would not fight an insecure battle. Before those people caught up, Alvin was also preparing. He wanted to try his best to ensure his safety and ensure he could survive.


    After all, no one in this world wants to die.


    The tracking ability of Gale and others is indeed not weak, and it took less than a day to basically lock Alvin''s location.


    "Captain, let''s do it!" one of the team members said to Gail.


    "Captain, we want to avenge Soest!" Gilman also said.


    The other team members also have expressions filled with righteous indignation. They are members of the Blood Drinking Unit, the most powerful special unit of the Yanfeng Nation. They are all elites selected from the various units, and they are actually from a fan country. The big head soldier killed one, so how can they accept it?


    "I can understand your feelings, and I also really want to give him a thousand cuts right now, but we can''t kill him!" Gale said, "At least we can''t kill!"


    Gale was also very angry about Alvin killing his own team member. He was even more angry than the other team members, because he was the captain of this team, and now there are players because of a simple task. In the hands of a little-known soldier from Fan Nation, how can he accept it?


    It''s just that because he has the identity of the team leader, he has to take the overall situation into consideration and always keep in mind his mission this time. Their goal is all the people from the fan country, not just one.


    Therefore, the soldiers of the fan country who killed Soest, they can''t kill, at least they can''t kill it now, they need to get information about other fan countrymen from his mouth.


    Hearing what Gale said, the players all understood, but they were still very upset in their hearts.


    "Hmph, let him live for two more days!" Gilman said with a cold snort, "When I get the information we want, I will make him die!"


    The other team members have similar ideas, and even they have already figured out how to torture Alvin during the interrogation. In their opinion, since Alvin¡¯s position has been determined, then, seize Alvin won''t have too much difficulty. As for the previous miss, it was Soest''s carelessness. Perhaps, the fan country player may have used any despicable means.


    But this time, they really took it seriously, and the soldiers of the fan country had no chance to escape.


    He is dead!


    Gale and the others were going to Alvin¡¯s hiding place, but before they reached Alvin¡¯s hiding place, they saw him in the convenience store outside.


    "How dare this kid go out to buy things blatantly, he really doesn''t put us in his eyes!" Gilman angered.


    When they thought about it, Alvin killed the team members on their side and knew that his whereabouts were exposed. At this time, he should be very worried. He should find a place to hide honestly. The fear is all day long. Why is it still like this? Chic, out shopping with fanfare?


    He thought he came here on vacation?


    When Gale and others saw Alvin''s behavior, they were immediately unforgivable.


    "Captain, shall we go up and do it?" a team member asked.


    At this time, Alvin had already walked out of the convenience store with a bunch of food and drink, eating while walking, it was quite casual, he didn''t even realize he was in danger.


    "He has only one person. You two will go over and stop him!" Gale pointed to the two players and said.


    Because Alvin was in the public at this time, and he was unprepared, so there was no need to use too many people to come up and arrest them. Too many people passed by would arouse Alvin¡¯s vigilance. It will also cause unnecessary trouble.


    The two players named by Gale nodded and walked towards Alvin.


    In fact, in their opinion, as long as one person passes by, it''s just an ordinary big soldier from a fan country. There is no need for two to go together. However, since the captain has already arranged this, they naturally won''t refute.


    Alvin was still walking slowly, still holding a piece of bread in his hand, gnawing on it, like that, it was no different from an ordinary person.


    "Hey, friend, come with us." The two blood-drinking team members walked over and surrounded Alvin.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you, I don''t want to go with you." Alvin said with a panic expression.


    "I''m afraid it''s up to you!" said one of the team members.


    Later, the two wanted to hold Alvin and force him away from here.


    Chasing knew that at this moment, Alvin showed a smile on his face, and that smile looked so strange to the two players.


    Then, they saw that there was a small pistol hidden in the bread in Alvin''s hands. This pistol was not big, maybe not as big as a palm. Obviously it was specially made, but they looked at the cold light on the surface of the pistol. , Both of them knew that this pistol was not a toy, but a real gun!


    not good!


    The two members of the blood-drinking troops suddenly changed their faces. One of them wanted to grab Alvin''s pistol, and the other wanted to take out his own pistol.


    "It''s late!" Alvin said faintly, and then, within a second, he opened his bow from left to right and fired two shots in a row, knocking them down instantly.


    And the faces of those two people were full of unwillingness. They didn''t think that they thought they were already very careful, but they still got the other party''s trick. The other party was obviously here deliberately seducing them, and they still I was foolishly fooled, it would be a bully for him.

 2879 Chapter 2879 was designed

    After killing the two members of the blood-drinking unit, Alvin glanced at where Gal and the others were, with a provocative expression on his face.


    Want to kill me?


    come!


    At this time, Gale and the others also realized that the situation was not good. The two sudden gunshots, and then they saw that their two team members fell down, followed by Alvin''s provocative expression. .


    Obviously, Alvin had already discovered them!He was acting deliberately and wanted to design to kill them!


    Obviously, Alvin''s strategy succeeded, and they lost two players again because of carelessness.


    "I''m going to kill him!" Gail''s eyes turned red instantly!His expression was abnormally ferocious, like a beast about to eat people, staring at Alvin firmly, wishing to tear him up now.


    "bump!"


    Next to Gail, some team members had already fired angrily. However, Alvin was clearly prepared. After provoking these people, he immediately ran forward. At the same time when he shot here, he had already entered the corner. , Disappeared in an instant.


    "Chasing!" Gal said loudly through gritted teeth.


    Afterwards, everyone chased them out. They first went to the two fallen players to check their condition.


    However, they are destined to be disappointed. Since Alvin was designed to kill them, he would not keep his hands. At close range, Alvin was prepared for a long time. Naturally, he would not miss the shot. After hitting the heart of the two people, the two of them were already dead at this time, and blood was already flowing on the ground.


    "You two stay to deal with them, and the rest, follow me!" Gal angrily said.


    Afterwards, the rest of them, full of anger, chased in the direction where Alvin fled.


    The Alvin in front of him may be unfamiliar with the road, and he hasn''t ran too far. Gale and the others quickly spotted him.


    "Cracking!"


    Gale and the others shot at Alvin in an instant. At this time, even Gale no longer thought about capturing Alvin alive. They were too angry at this time, and their hearts were filled with anger. They just want to kill Alvin and avenge their players!


    There was a loud gunshot, and Alvin hugged his head like a mouse and dodged embarrassedly. While avoiding, he ran forward. He didn''t dare to stop and fight back.


    Gale and the others shot and chased, and Alvin could not breathe.


    Everyone soon came to a small alley. Gale and others who had determined Alvin''s residence knew that it was not far from Alvin''s residence. It seemed that Alvin wanted to hide in his temporary residence.


    However, even if he hid, it was useless. There was still Alvin alone, and they, now chasing them, would no longer give Alvin a chance to escape.


    However, Gal, who was pursuing, had a little doubt in his heart, and some couldn''t figure out why Alvin had to run to his temporary residence.


    If there are Alvin¡¯s companions, it is understandable. Alvin is looking for help. However, according to their investigation, there is only Alvin alone. Then, Alvin can hide in smoothly. There will not be the slightest effect, but there will be disadvantages.


    Outside, Alvin can run around, hide everywhere, and even use the crowd to escape their pursuit. However, once he enters the temporary residence, there is no room for Alvin to escape, so he will be caught by himself. Waiting for someone to give the turtle in the urn, catch him for sure.


    Could it be that Alvin''s mind was broken in a hurry?Didn''t think of this?


    Gal had doubts in his heart, but the current situation obviously did not give him time to think about it. He could only pursue Alvin continuously, and he could be caught or killed.


    Sure enough, Alvin''s escape route was to go to his residence. At this time, Gal and the others would obviously not give up the pursuit, so even if there were doubts in their hearts, he couldn''t stop at this time.


    "Be careful later." Gail could only remind him of this, and then he ran after him together.


    Alvin¡¯s residence is on the second floor of an apartment. After Alvin entered, he quickly opened the window, and then jumped down from the window. Gale and others were chasing after him, but they just entered the room. , One of the team members felt that he was at the door, as if he had touched some line.


    He was alert to danger and immediately realized the danger.


    "No, there is a bomb!" the team member yelled.


    Gail and others evaded subconsciously, but there were still a few team members too late to evade.


    "boom!"


    There was a violent explosion, and Alvin, who had just jumped downstairs, could clearly feel a wave of heat coming.


    At this time, Gail was in the room, his eyes widened.


    Although he had evaded in time, the evasion was still injured. However, he was considered good. Among the few people who followed in, besides him, only one person was still alive, and that person was also injured. , The whole leg was blown off, as for the other people, they were killed in the explosion just now!


    Gale only now understands why Alvin actually ran into his "silly head and stupid" residence. It turned out that he had designed all this in advance to lure himself and others here, and then, using the bombs arranged in advance, Come to attack yourself and others.


    The hateful thing is that although I have realized that I am wrong, but I have not been able to detect the specific danger in time, and in the end I still follow the other party''s way, and this time, they have paid a painful price.


    At this time, Gail did not dare to underestimate the soldiers of the fan country. The opponent is obviously not an ordinary soldier. This is definitely a master. Whether it is his skill or the strategy he showed, it is not an ordinary soldier. What can be owned, when the opponent is facing danger, he is too calm, not only does not want to escape in panic, he actually wants to kill them.


    And, more importantly, he succeeded!


    From the time they started chasing each other until now, they haven''t even injured a single hair of the other party, but their side has already suffered a heavy loss and paid a great price. This result made Gail feel that everything is so unreal.


    However, all of this happened again under his eyelids, in his ears, and now there were screams from his companions.


    Gail didn''t dare to pursue it anymore, he didn''t know what the other party was waiting for him, he needed to calm down first.

 2880 Chapter 2880 Unexpected Return

    Hearing the explosion above and seeing no one behind him catching up, Alvin knew that his plan was a success.


    Before, when Alvin was determined that he was still being pursued and locked by the enemy, he had already decided not to meet with his teammates for the time being, but to find a way to get rid of or solve the chase behind him. At that time, He is already thinking of ways to solve this problem.


    Then, instead of sitting back and waiting for death, he chose to take the initiative to attack, using the enemy''s carelessness, first to kill the other two, and then use the opportunity of losing his mind under the opponent''s anger to lure the opponent into one of the traps he set up in advance. Down, hit the enemy again.


    But now, everything is developing as he expected, and those who pursued him have indeed been hit hard.


    However, Alvin did not relax his vigilance at this point. The other party shouldn''t have died yet, and even if the death is over, Yanfeng Nation might send other people to hunt him down.


    It can be said that as long as he does not return to his country, he will not be truly safe for a moment.


    After Alvin paused for a while, he returned to the place where the two chasing soldiers had been killed before. Sure enough, he could see from a distance that someone was guarding the two bodies.


    Alvin lowered his head and slowly approached the opponent. He was not sure whether he had been exposed during the battle just now. However, there were pedestrians passing by, and he lowered his head and mixed in, the risk of exposure is still not great.


    And those two people who were guarding the corpses obviously did not expect that Alvin would return here. In their opinion, Gale and others had already chased them. Then, Alvin had no reason to survive, even if he could. Surviving, at this time, he must have fled like a bereaved dog, and it is impossible to return here.


    However, Alvin apparently didn''t do what they thought, and he returned here unexpectedly.


    "I don''t know if the captain has caught the bastard." One of the members of the Blood Drinking Unit said.


    "It should have been caught." Another team member said: "No matter how powerful the bastard is, there are so many team captains who are dispatched. It must be no problem to catch him."


    "The fight over there was really intense. The sound of the explosion just now came from over there, right? The soldier from the Fan Nation is capable of fighting so intensely," said the previous player.


    Although they were killed by Alvin one after another, the members of these blood-drinking troops did not think that Alvin was so powerful, but thought that he was a little clever. It was precisely because he took advantage of those cleverness. This caused them to lose staff one after another.


    Therefore, although these people can''t wait to tear Alvin apart, they don''t recognize how powerful Alvin is.


    "No matter what he can do, he must die here!"


    "Not bad!"


    However, at this moment, they suddenly saw someone approaching them, and the figure looked familiar.


    It''s him?!


    At this moment, the two members of the blood-drinking troops suddenly remembered why they felt that this figure was familiar, because this person who had just appeared was a soldier from the previous fan country!


    After realizing this, the two soldiers immediately wanted to raise their guns to attack Alvin. However, their movements were still a step slower. Before the two of them had fully raised their muzzles, Alvin there Wen had already raised his head to look at them, and at the same time he raised the gun in his hand!


    "bump!"


    "bump!"


    Alvin did not hesitate and fired twice in a row.


    Alvin¡¯s marksmanship was already good. After Bernard¡¯s training, his marksmanship went up in a straight line. In addition, he is now prepared and unprepared. At such a close distance, There is no possibility of escape for two people.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    Two screams came out almost indiscriminately from the mouths of the two blood-drinking troop members. After that, the two fell to the ground with a strong unwillingness and swallowed their last breath.


    Seeing this scene, Alvin really breathed a sigh of relief. The situation just now was indeed very dangerous. He didn''t expect that the two would recognize him so quickly, and the reaction was so fast. , If his movements were a little slower, then he would be the one who died at this time.


    Fortunately, although Alvin was not surprised at the time, he shot in time and successfully killed the two.


    "what!"


    I saw that there were dead people here, and there were some onlookers around. At this moment, I suddenly heard two gunshots. All the onlookers realized the danger, and they fled in fright, with screams in their mouths.


    Alvin glanced at the chaotic people around him, he did not choose to leave, but found a corner with a better view and hid it.


    He wants to wait and see!


    At this time, he was still in Alvin¡¯s temporary apartment, Gale. At this time, he heard the gunshot, and he subconsciously screamed "No!"


    At this time, he realized that Alvin may not have chosen to flee, but returned to the place before. The two gunshots just now were also the sound of Alvin fighting with his team members.


    There were only two gunshots, which showed that the battle started suddenly and ended very quickly.


    Although Gale was very confident in his players, thinking of Alvin''s previous performance, he suddenly felt an unreliable feeling in his heart.


    "No, it won''t be that kind of situation." Gal shook his head, throwing away the bad premonition that had surfaced in his mind, and forced himself to calm down, believing that his team members defeated the soldiers of the fan country. .


    However, no matter how he forced himself to calm down and force himself to believe in his players, a bad premonition would still involuntarily surface in his mind.


    No, go down and have a look!


    Although Gal knew that it would be dangerous to go down at this time, he was even more worried about his two players and worried about the situation outside. If he didn''t go and see it in person, his heart would not be at ease.


    "You stay here, I''ll go down and take a look." Gale said to his only surviving player.


    In fact, the player was seriously injured, and even if he wanted to go down at this time, there was no way to move alone unless Gale supported him.


    However, in this case, it is obviously inappropriate to support a person downstairs.


    Therefore, Gail had to go downstairs alone, leaving the seriously injured person and a few other corpses in the room.

 2881 Chapter 2881 is dead

    Gale was fully aware of the difficulty of Alvin at this time, so at this time, he did not dare to be careless, he was very careful when going downstairs, holding a weapon in his hand, and looking around vigilantly.


    Fortunately, Alvin was not near the apartment, and Gale still didn''t dare to be careless, and cautiously headed towards the team members who had stayed behind.


    When Gail arrived there, he saw a few corpses lying there. At this time, his bad premonition grew stronger. When he got closer, he saw that, as expected, the four people who had died. , All his players!


    In other words, the two people who stayed here were also killed!As for who killed it, don''t think about it, Gale knows who it was!


    For a moment, Gail''s eyes were full of raging anger!


    One person, just a soldier from the fan country, actually killed their team so badly!There are only two survivors in the entire team, and one of them is seriously injured. Even if it can survive, it may also be disabled.


    They are members of the blood-drinking troop. They are not cats or dogs. However, they were so fooled by an enemy. I am afraid no one would believe them.


    Even Gail himself would not believe this if he hadn''t experienced it personally.


    However, all of this is true. It happened to Gail, happened to his team, one of his team actually folded on one person, even if they finally completed the task, caught or hit Killing the soldiers of that fan country, their squad is also finished, and will no longer exist.


    At this moment, Gail only felt a sorrowful feeling rising from his heart, the heroism when he entered the blood-drinking troop was still in front of him, the arrogance and warmth in his heart, but all this in such a short time Inside, they were going away from him. For a moment, Gale was filled with despair, and he had no hope for the future.


    Just when Gail''s heart was ashamed, Alvin over there shot just right. He has been paying attention to the situation here, so when Gail first appeared, Alvin discovered it, but at that time He did not choose to shoot at the first time, but was still cautiously lurking, because he found that Gale was very cautious and always paying attention to the surrounding movement. At that time, Alvin did not have full confidence to kill the opponent. And once he fails to kill the opponent, his position will be exposed.


    Obviously, Gale is not an incompetent person. If his position is exposed, he is likely to be killed by Gale. That is definitely not what Alvin wants to see. Therefore, he did not act in the first time. But quietly waiting for the opportunity.


    And soon, this opportunity appeared.


    When Gale found out that his team members were almost dead, his heart was ashamed and he fell into despair. Under this circumstance, his attention was naturally impossible to be as concentrated as before, and there was not enough for his surroundings. Of vigilance.


    Alvin was keenly aware of this, he did not give up this opportunity, and decisively chose to shoot.


    Sure enough, when Alvin fired, Gale still didn''t respond, just like an ordinary person, without the slightest sense of danger.


    Gael didn''t realize anything until the danger was approaching. He wanted to react, but his body didn''t move at all, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Fine, nothing!"


    "bump!"


    The bullet accurately hit Gail''s forehead, and Gail''s body fell straight down, with a wry smile on his face.


    At that moment, Gale actually realized the danger, but he did not avoid it. One was because his body did not fully react. On the other hand, his heart was ashamed and his team members were about to die. Absolutely, he also felt ashamed to continue living, so he didn''t have the mind to avoid it.


    Alvin was a little unbelievable that he had solved Gale with a single shot. After all, Gale gave him the feeling that it was very strong and definitely not an ordinary person. He thought he would never kill the opponent so easily and could hurt him. The opponent was pretty good, but he didn''t expect that one shot would completely solve the opponent.


    Alvin, who was still a little worried, deliberately stepped forward to take a look, until he saw Gael''s body, Alvin was completely relieved.


    "If this is the case, they should have no other places except the apartment where they may have alive." Alvin thought, returning to his apartment again.


    Now that he has taken action, he must eliminate all the enemies. Only in this way can he leave here with confidence to meet his teammates.


    When Alvin came out of his apartment again, the entire blood-drinking unit was responsible for chasing down his team members, all of them died in his hands.


    When Alvin recalled all this, there was a sense of unreality and a feeling of rejoicing.


    Obviously, these people are much better than those before. They lose when they lose. They are too careless to Alvin. They are people from the Blood Drinking Army. They are all proud and think that they are the elite of the elite, and the enemy, It''s just an ordinary soldier from Fan Nation. In this case, can their blood-drinking troops fail?


    It''s impossible to think about it.


    Therefore, even when someone on their side died in Alvin¡¯s hands, they didn¡¯t really take it seriously. At that time, all they had was anger and shame. They just wanted to give Alvin to Alvin as soon as possible. Kill, but never thought that Alvin''s true strength is definitely not as simple as they thought.


    If, from the very beginning, those people attached great importance to Alvin, then Alvin believes that it is absolutely impossible for him to kill all the other people so easily. Even, he is very likely to die. In their hands.


    It is precisely because of their pride and conceit that they eventually died in Alvin''s hands.


    "It seems that no matter when, you can''t despise your opponent." Alvin warned himself in his heart.


    From this incident, Alvin can be regarded as learning some.


    After dealing with the things here, Alvin got on the bus again and left the city. What happened here will soon be known to the people in Yanfeng Country, so it is obviously not stealing the car. At the time, he still had to be a bus.

 2882 Chapter 2882 how is this possible

    Angus walked up and down nervously in his office.


    On Gale, he has been out of contact with him for five hours.


    Angus attached great importance to this action, so he always wanted to know the situation there for the first time, so he has always maintained close contact with Gale and others.


    At the beginning, Gail and the others did not disappoint him. It took only a short time to determine the whereabouts of a soldier from Fan Nation. Although there was only one, Angus believed that through this person, Gai You can follow the vine and find all the soldiers from other fan nations.


    Therefore, Angus was very excited at the time, and he was also thinking in his heart that he could finally solve this matter satisfactorily.


    However, then, the news that came back was nothing that made Angus happy.


    The next news from Gail was that the person they sent out to catch the soldier of the fan country unexpectedly missed, and not only did it miss, but was also counter-killed by the other party.


    This makes Angus a little unacceptable. You know, that is the blood-drinking unit. Everyone of them is an elite of the elite. Now, they actually missed in front of an ordinary soldier of the fan country. People are a little hard to accept.


    At that time, Gail also said that they had once again determined the whereabouts of the soldier of the Fan Country, and they are now on their way to arrest, and then they will bring good news to Angus.


    However, the next news that Angus received was that Gail and others had arrived near the target and were ready to start their hands. After that, they did not receive any more news. This news was the last one that Gail sent back. news.


    At this time, five hours have passed since the last news from Gale and others. It is reasonable to say that Gale and others have already contacted Angus for such a long time. However, The fact is, Gail and the others did not contact Angus, and they seemed to have completely disappeared for five hours.


    This gave Angus a bad feeling in his heart.


    Now that Gail and others have determined the location of the target again and are ready to do it, there should be no problem. After all, Gail and the others have a small team, and there is only one opponent. It is impossible to miss.


    However, if you don''t miss it, shouldn''t you contact yourself?Why is there no news for a long time?


    "No, it shouldn''t happen. There are so many of them, and they are members of the elite blood-drinking unit. How could something happen? Maybe something else was delayed." Angus comforted himself in his heart.


    Angus didn''t believe that everyone in their team had an accident, and even if there was an accident, the whole army would not be wiped out, at least someone had to send back news.


    However, now there is no news.


    This is really weird.


    Just when Angus wondered why Gail and the others didn''t send back information, what happened to them, his assistant walked in, his face a little ugly.


    Seeing his assistant''s face, Angus''s heart suddenly sank, and he had a bad feeling.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Angus asked.


    "There was news from Tianwei City that someone had a fierce battle there, an explosion occurred at the scene, and more than a dozen people died in the conflict." Angus'' assistant said.


    "What do you mean?" Angus''s expression became even more ugly, and some bad premonition in his heart seemed to be becoming reality.


    "The dozen or so people who died were members of Gael''s team." Angus'' assistant continued.


    "This is impossible!" Angus said without thinking, "How could they all die? This is absolutely impossible!"


    When talking about the latter, Angus almost roared out, his expression looked abnormally hideous.


    how can that be?!


    Gail and others are from the blood-drinking unit, but what about the enemy?It''s just an ordinary soldier from Fan Nation, and there is only one. How could Gail and others miss it?How could it be annihilated?


    It''s impossible to think about it.


    However, his assistant stood there without the slightest joking on his face, and Angus also believed that his assistant would never make jokes about such things.


    "What the hell is going on? Tell me clearly." Angus said with a sullen face, in an extremely depressed tone.


    Afterwards, Angus'' assistant told Angus the news he had obtained from Tianwei City. The more Angus listened, the uglier his face became.


    Like Gail and others, even if someone was in the hands of the soldiers of the fan country before, Angus did not think that the other party was too powerful, but felt that they were a little careless, which led to a flop. Just get serious. The other party will not have any chance.


    However, Angus did not expect that Gale and others would make mistakes on the same issue in succession. They had despised the soldiers of the fan country before and caused their own loss of manpower. However, they did not fully learn the lesson and unexpectedly again. The carelessness of the other party''s strategy.


    The soldiers of the fan country are also very powerful. He did not give Gale and the others a chance to calm down. When the other party was burning with anger, he took advantage of the opponent''s eagerness for revenge, and once again designed to ambush Gale and others. Gail and the others suffered heavy losses. In the end, he kept making decisions that were unexpected by Gail and others. In the end, only one person killed all Gail and the others.


    If it had been before, Angus would never believe that it would be impossible for an ordinary soldier to wipe out a blood-drinking squad. However, the facts are happening in front of them. The corpse may not be completely cool now, even if Angus doesn''t believe it, there is no way.


    At this time, Angus''s heart was anger and blood dripping again.


    Angus was angry that the soldier of the Fan Nation actually killed his entire team of members, angry at the carelessness of Gail and others, and fell into the opponent''s strategy.


    And the blood was dripping in his heart because he lost a blood-drinking squad because of such a task. This loss is really too great. You must know that the blood-drinking unit is the elite of the elite and usually wants to enter. It is very difficult. Everyone who can enter is extremely good. Therefore, this has led to the fact that the number of people in the Blood Drinking Unit has not been very large. Now, because of one mission, so many people are lost at once. , For the entire blood-drinking unit, it is a huge loss.

 2883 Chapter 2883 Successful Convergence

    "Do you know where that person went?" Angus asked.


    Angus asked, naturally it was Alvin.


    Whether it was because of the previous mission or to avenge Gale and others, Angus would never let Alvin go. Of course, there were also soldiers from the Fan Nation who came to their Flame Wind Nation with Alvin. He No one will let go!


    Gail and others can''t die in vain, but those of the blood-drinking troops, their deaths will cost the enemy a painful price.


    "I don''t know." Angus'' assistant said: "The man disappeared after killing the blood-drinking squad. Maybe he found a place to hide."


    "He shouldn''t dare to hide in Tianwei City anymore, he must have gone to other places." Angus said: "Immediately investigate all the exit records of Tianwei City in the past two days, I want to find that person!"


    At this time, the city of Tianwei was overwhelmed by Alvin. There were many people searching for Alvin. When I wanted to come to Angus, Alvin specified that he would not dare to stay in Tianwei City. At this time, he must have hid Went elsewhere.


    "Okay, I''ll do it now." Angus'' assistant said.


    "The focus is on investigating the bus station. Before, that person was from Huahai City who left by bus. This time, he should also use the bus to leave Tianwei City." Angus reminded.


    "Okay, I see." Angus'' assistant responded, and then went down to investigate Alvin''s whereabouts.


    "No matter who you are, no matter where you are, I will catch you and make you worse off than death!" Angus vows viciously in his office.


    However, Angus'' assistant brought back bad news to Angus again two hours later.


    "That person did leave Tianwei City in a bus, but he got off the bus at the service station and disappeared after that." Angus'' assistant said.


    "Have you investigated the surveillance there?" Angus asked.


    "Investigation, no results. Obviously he avoided all surveillance deliberately." Angus'' assistant said: "This person, he is not easy!"


    By this time, both Angus and his assistant had realized that Alvin was definitely not an ordinary soldier, and an ordinary soldier could never achieve his level, and now, Alvin¡¯s behavior is also Once again proved that he has a strong anti-reconnaissance ability, how can ordinary soldiers do this step?


    "No matter what, you must catch him!" Angus said: "Investigate several cities around the service area, especially those who have recently entered the country. They have all investigated clearly for me. We must not let him go!"


    Because of the things in Gaoli City and Huahai City before, Angus now dare not go to hunt Alvin with a big fanfare. That would arouse other people''s disgust, but there is nothing wrong with secretly proceeding.


    "Yes, I will do it now." Angus'' assistant said.


    At this time, Alvin had already left the highway and walked on a small road. It is not too far from the next city. In order to avoid being caused by the enemy, Alvin did not choose to take the high speed again, but took the ordinary Highway, then stopped a car, paid the other party, bypassed the surrounding cities, and went directly to the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation.


    From Tianwei City to the imperial capital of Yanfeng Country, if you take a suspended car, you can get there in a few hours. However, Alvin is only in an ordinary car, and he has not taken the high speed yet, so he kept driving. It took more than a day before he reached the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation.


    "Captain, I have arrived at the Emperor''s Capital of the Flame Wind Nation, where are you, I will meet you." As soon as Alvin arrived in the Emperor''s Capital of the Flame Wind Nation, he contacted Ariqi and others.


    Before, in the process of fleeing, Alvin had never contacted Ariqi and others. He was afraid that he would be discovered, and his other team members would be involved. After all, he did not reach the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation safely. It can''t be considered safe, so everything has to be done carefully.


    "Are you here? Great!" Ariqi on the other side of the phone was very happy.


    During this period of time, Ari? and others have been worried about Alvin and wanted to know Alvin¡¯s situation, but they were afraid that Alvin¡¯s situation would be inconvenient, so they didn¡¯t contact them and waited for Alvin to contact them. Now Alvin finally contacted them, and he was in the imperial capital of Yanfeng Nation. Ariqi and others were naturally very happy.


    Since the last time Alvin sacrificed himself to attract the attention of the people of the Flame Wind Nation, Alvin¡¯s status in the hearts of Ariqi and others has been much higher, and they have fully recognized Alvin, who just entered the barracks. The newcomer of month time.


    Afterwards, Ariqi told Alvin where they were hiding. After half an hour, Alvin finally successfully reunited with the rest of the team.


    "You are finally here!" Aliqi saw Alvin smile and hugged Alvin.


    Several other players also hugged Alvin with a smile.


    After this period of rest, the two lightly wounded have completely recovered. As for the severely wounded, although he has not fully recovered, he is still much better than before. At least there is no danger of death at any time. Now, Alvin returned to the team smoothly again, and their team has raised its strength to the highest level.


    "Everyone is here, now we should officially start preparing for action!" Ariqi said to everyone.


    During the period of Alvin¡¯s escape, Ariitch and others were obviously not idle. They had been conducting pre-mission investigations. Now, some of the preliminary investigations have been completed, and Alvin has also arrived successfully. You can proceed to the next step.


    "According to our investigation, that Angus is indeed the highest commander in charge of the''Space-Time Key'' mission. Before, the two waves of people who lurked into our camp were sent by him." Ariqi said.


    The reason why these people came here is because the people of Yanfeng Nation have sneaked into their camp twice and killed their comrades in arms. They only came to retaliate. Of course, they have to inquire about the "space-time key" news.


    And now, they have learned that Angus is the highest person in charge of this task, and everything naturally starts with him.


    "We have found three of Angus''s residences. We have already investigated part of the route he drives every day." Ariqi said, "The other party is a high-ranking member of the Flame Wind Nation. Our mission will be very dangerous. Moreover, There is only one chance. Once you fail, you will be madly retaliated against by the other party. After all, this is their capital, so we can only succeed, not fail!"

 2884 Chapter 2884 has a tail

    Angus has been thinking about catching Alvin and others as soon as possible, and Alvin and others are now thinking about how to catch Angus.


    Since entering the Flame Wind Nation, Alvin and the others have had a bad experience. They have always been in danger. What they think is how to get rid of danger and how to make themselves safe. As for other things, there is nothing for the time being. Way to think.


    And now, they are finally temporarily safe, and at this time, they begin to want to fight back!


    The important thing is that Angus still doesn¡¯t know that he has become the target of Alvin and others. Before he wants to come, he himself has been searching for Alvin and others. Although he has not caught it yet, he must be It has caused a lot of psychological pressure on Alvin and the others. They should have been avoiding everywhere now, avoiding their capture, and they have no mind to think about other things.


    Angus did not expect that once Alvin and the others were temporarily safe, what they wanted was not to leave Flame Wind Nation, but to continue their mission, but to regard him as a target.


    Alvin and others in the temporary residence discussed the opportunity to seize Angus. This time, they only relied on themselves. They no longer trusted the spies who had already lurked into the Flame Wind Nation. Before, it was because of it. One person was arrested, causing their information to leak, and directly causing them to encounter an ambush when they first entered Yanfeng Nation, so that they suffered heavy losses and continued to flee.


    Therefore, they did not contact other people this time, nor did they trust them. They wanted to rely on themselves and others to complete this task.


    At this time, Angus was still waiting for the news that the people in the fan country were found, but what disappointed him was that he had not been able to send any good news back.


    At the entrances of several surrounding cities, his people have all investigated. However, they did not find the slightest bit. The soldiers of the fan country, as if they suddenly evaporated, disappeared. His people simply looked for Not to the other side.


    Angus is not stupid. He quickly thought about it. Perhaps, the other party did not take the big road, but took the small road. There are too many small roads. It is impossible for his people to investigate every small road. Therefore, the other party is very likely. It was a small road into the nearby city.


    After thinking of this, Angus immediately sent people to several nearby cities to conduct secret investigations. However, because of the lessons learned from Gaoli City and Huahai City before, he now dare not send too much blatantly. He can only send a small number of people to go, but he has no way to mobilize people from the blood-drinking troops, so he can only send ordinary soldiers. In this way, the effect can be imagined. Got it.


    "Trash, it''s all trash!" Angus lost his temper in his office.


    During this period of time, Angus lost his temper more and more frequently. The former calmness seemed to disappear. All of this was caused by the soldiers of the fan country. .


    It is precisely because of those people that Angus is in trouble now. He feels that he has never had so many troubles like now. Only by catching the soldiers of the fan country can his troubles be solved.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to catch the soldiers of the fan country. He has already spent a lot of manpower and material resources, and can¡¯t succeed. Now, those people are more like disappeared, there is no trace at all, even more. It''s hard to catch.


    The adjutant stood aside and did not dare to speak. During this time, as Angus¡¯s personal adjutant, he also clearly felt that Angus¡¯ temper was getting worse and worse. He knew the reason and could not persuade him. It was watching.


    "Prepare the car." Angus said to the adjutant after a while.


    "Yes." The adjutant said. He knew that Angus was about to go home. It was too early at this time, and it was indeed time to go home and rest.


    In the eyes of outsiders, in addition to his strong ability, Angus is also a good man, unless it is necessary to socialize, Angus will go home every night.


    However, only Angus¡¯s lieutenant knew that Angus actually had a lover on the outside. It¡¯s just that not many people knew about it. However, Angus¡¯s lieutenant didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. Come on, it''s normal for a person like Angus to have a few lovers, and it''s not a big deal.


    And Angus also trusted his adjutant very much. Many things were not hidden from him, including his lover. This adjutant was a person he trusted very much, and he even knew the details of Angus''s lover.


    The car was ready soon, Angus sat in the back, and his assistant was in the passenger seat.


    "General, where are we going?" Angus'' adjutant asked. Angus has two lovers, so Angus'' assistant needs to determine which one he will spend the night with.


    "No. 30 Hubin Road." Angus closed his eyes, leaned on the back of the car, and said lightly.


    Angus¡¯s assistant nodded, and then signaled the driver to drive. At the same time, he informed the other cars to start through the walkie-talkie. Those cars were all winked and had the same style as the cars Angus was sitting in. Exist under the cover of Gus.


    Sitting in this position of Angus, there are not a few enemies, it is impossible, and Angus has always acted very carefully, so every time he goes out, he must do some cover to ensure his safety.


    "The target appears." In the darkness, Ariqi and others looked at the leaving car: "All the cars went in three directions. We were divided into three teams, each responsible for one direction. Once the target was determined, the other two teams were immediately notified. ."


    "Yes."


    "Yes"


    ......


    Everyone responded for a while, and then each went in the direction of their own responsibility.


    However, Ariqi and others obviously underestimated Angus¡¯ caution. Although several cars had been sent to cover, Angus¡¯s assistant and driver were all in the car in which Angus was riding. Always pay attention to the surrounding trends. Both of them are ordinary people, and ordinary people can''t do their position. Both of them have strong anti-reconnaissance capabilities. Therefore, even members of the Ariqi team are already trying their best. Hidden his whereabouts, but, not long after following, was still discovered by Angus'' lieutenant.


    "General, there is a tail following." Angus'' adjutant said.


    "Notify other people and solve them." Angus said faintly, without even opening his eyes.

 2885 Chapter 2885

    It was not the first time Angus had been stalked, and the way he handled it was quite simple and rude. No matter who was stalking him, he directly let people solve them.


    Anyway, those who let people follow him will not be any kind, and he does not need to be polite, and even if they solve them, the people behind them dare not make trouble for themselves. After all, they are the first Tracking first, since you have decided to track yourself, then you must be prepared to be killed by yourself.


    Angus¡¯s assistant little bit. As Angus¡¯s assistant, he was familiar with all this. Without hesitation, he contacted his subordinates through his mobile phone, and their car continued to drive forward, as if Nothing happened the same.


    At this time, the three people in the Ariqi team who were responsible for tracking the car in this direction did not know that they had been found, and they were still following carefully.


    However, it didn''t take long before they discovered that there were a few cars coming towards them, and then forced them to stop.


    These three people were a little surprised. At first, they thought they had been in a car accident or something, but when they saw that the people who got in and out of the cars were all dressed in black and full of sturdy breath. At that time, they realized that the situation was not good.


    The three of them reacted very quickly and got out of the car immediately, then they found a shelter nearby and hid.


    Sure enough, the people in those cars immediately took out their weapons and fired directly at the place where they were hiding.


    It''s pretty straightforward, no nonsense at all.


    The three people fired back and contacted Ari?.


    "Captain, our whereabouts have been exposed, and we are now being besieged by the opponent, the situation is in crisis."


    "Where are you? We will go over and support immediately." Ariqi''s voice came.


    Afterwards, the three of them determined their position and told Ariqi''s position. Then, relying on the bunker, they fought against each other and waited for the support of Ariqi and others.


    Ariqi immediately notified the other team and rushed to support. At the same time, he felt that the team that was found might be the real target of the follower, so there is no need for the two teams to continue to follow. Up.


    Of course, even if the judgment is wrong, it is not a big deal. Angus can continue to follow and there are other opportunities to start, but the team members cannot but save. They have no other support here and can only rely on themselves.


    When Ariqi and others arrived, the battle here had completely entered a white-hot stage. One of the three-person team had been injured. Fortunately, the injury was not serious, and the enemy''s firepower was very fierce.


    As soon as Aliqi and others arrived, they directly joined the battle.


    This group of people can be selected to perform tasks in the dangerous Yanfeng Nation, and their abilities are naturally not bad. A total of several people, relying on the shelter, relying on their own abilities and cooperation, quickly gained the upper hand.


    The people sent by Angus were just ordinary soldiers, and their abilities were much worse than that of Ariqi and the others. In addition, I did not expect that Ariqi and the others would actually have support, so the number is not very large. He was soon killed by Ariqi and the others, and escaped.


    After solving these people, Ariqi said to the team members: "The car on this route is likely to be our target Angus. According to this driving route, he should have gone to No. 30 Hubin Road. We directly Go there and have a look."


    Naturally, everyone has no opinion on Ariqi¡¯s arrangement. They have already inquired about several places frequently visited by Angus. The 30 Hubin Road is one of them. They can no longer see each other. There is no way to talk about it, but I can only go there first.


    As for Angus, he soon learned the news here. For the people he sent, they were not able to succeed, and Angus was still somewhat surprised.


    "Who would these people be?" In Angus''s mind, he began to think about possible candidates one by one. They were some of his enemies. After thinking for a long time, he felt that those people were possible, but there was no way to determine it for a while. aims.


    However, Angus did not think that the other party would be the soldiers of the Fan Nation. After all, in his perception, those people in the Fan Nation could not be here at this time. They should find a safe place to hide, and here It is the imperial capital of the Yanfeng Nation, and the most closely guarded place in the entire Yanfeng Nation. Once their whereabouts are exposed, they will not be able to leave alive.


    However, Angus did not know that what he thought was impossible was the real fact.


    "General, do you want to change course?" Angus'' assistant said.


    They were followed halfway, and they also solved the people they sent. This shows that the other party is coming fiercely. At this time, whether or not to continue walking is a problem.


    Angus hesitated a little, and said, "Don''t change the route, continue."


    On the one hand, Angus has already agreed with the lover that he will pass tonight. He doesn''t want to break his promise.


    In addition, even though the opponent¡¯s person repelled his person, they also lost themselves, and didn¡¯t know where they would go. If the other party knew his password¡¯s villa, then it would be the same if the other party knew his password¡¯s villa. It''s not safe. In this case, it''s better to continue to the secret villa.


    "Okay." Assistant Angus nodded, and the driver continued to drive forward without changing the route.


    And not long after Angus and the others arrived at their destination, Ari? and the others also arrived, but instead of driving to the door of the villa, they got off the car at a distance, and then drove on foot in the dark.


    The things that were followed up and exposed before also reminded them that the other party is not an ordinary person, and they need to be extremely careful. Once they are careless, they may be discovered by the enemy.


    After they used their agility to sneak into the villa, they saw the familiar car in front of the villa.


    "He really came here!" Ariqi said excitedly.


    Of course, they are only sure now that the person in this car has come here, but whether the person in the car is Angus or not, they have not yet determined, everything will be known after they get in, not enough, they can be sure that the car is here. , Is also very good.


    "The three of you are guarding outside, and the others will follow me in." Aliqi ordered the three team members to stay outside the villa to guard, and then took the others to enter the villa.

 2886 Chapter 2886 I will try

    What Angus'' assistant didn''t expect was that these people in front of them not only didn''t surrender obediently, they resisted fiercely, but they also had something like a grenade on them, which was beyond his expectation.


    Hearing the reminder that there was a grenade, Angus¡¯s assistant hurriedly used his hands and feet to hide in a panic. He hated Ariqi and others even more. As Angus¡¯s assistant, he usually goes wherever he goes. Ever been so embarrassed?


    And now, it''s strange that Angus''s assistant feels so embarrassed by these bastards who broke in.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    There were explosions. Tables, sofas and other things in the hall became fragments and mess in the explosion. Those who did not evade in time were either directly killed or injured.


    Although they were not able to blow up all those people to death, the pressure on Ariqi and others was suddenly much less. After all, those people were afraid of the grenade in their hands and did not dare to get too close.


    At this time, Angus on the second floor was not having a good life.


    Originally, after arranging his assistant to ambush those who followed, Angus no longer cared about the things downstairs. He believed that his assistant would be able to handle this matter well, those who followed , It''s fine if you don''t come, once you really follow it, you will definitely not get away.


    Therefore, Angus went upstairs with confidence and went on a date with his lover.


    However, Angus did not expect that when he was chatting with his lover, there was a gunshot from downstairs. This sudden gunshot was so intense that it scared Angus.


    From Angus¡¯s point of view, he was already ambushing on his side. After those who followed came in, they must have been caught with their hands. However, the sudden sound of gunshots now shows that the enemy is indeed coming, but , But did not choose to catch it, but chose to resist.


    However, even at this time, Angus did not care too much. He arranged a lot of people to ambush there. Even if the enemy resisted, it would have no effect. In the end, the only thing waiting for them was being killed. result.


    However, it didn''t take long for a fierce explosion to be heard downstairs. This explosion once again scared Angus. Like his assistant, Angus did not expect that the enemy would have a grenade. Things, originally, in a small environment, their own people can completely kill those who follow them, but the appearance of this grenade has added some variables.


    Moreover, the explosion of the grenade made the entire villa seem to shake a few times. Angus was downstairs and could clearly feel that the floor seemed to be shaking, and the light above his head was shaking violently. The lover in his arms, She was so scared that she screamed constantly.


    "These damn bastards, I want them to die!" Angus said angrily.


    Originally, Angus has had a lot of troubles during the recent period, and it has been very unsatisfactory. Obviously, he was directly followed by his lover, and the resistance was so fierce that it scared himself and his lover, which made Angus Si was even more angry.


    Angus was thinking about how to kill Ariqi and others, and Ariqi and others were also thinking about how to catch Angus.


    Encountering such an ambush here is a bad thing, but it also has an advantage. That is, Ariqi and others are basically certain now that their goal Angus must be in this villa, otherwise, They will not encounter the current situation.


    Now that they knew that the goal was here, Ariqi and the others naturally wanted to catch Angus, and obviously, Angus was probably on the second floor of this villa.


    "The target should be on the second floor, we have to find a way to rush over." Ariqi said as he shot.


    Although their current situation is not as critical as before, it is not easy to go to the second floor, because they are guarded by the guards at the top of the stairs to the second floor. Although they dare not rush over, , There is no problem attacking them from behind the bunker.


    "We rushed directly, I will cover." One of the team members said.


    At this time, it is obvious that you are basically preparing to sacrifice yourself. After all, the enemy¡¯s firepower is still very fierce. If you want to attract the enemy, then, while strengthening the firepower, he also needs to show some figure to attract the enemy¡¯s attention. force.


    "I''ll come." The other team member also said.


    Several team members knew in their hearts that the mission had reached a critical moment. If they could not catch Angus this time, their chances would be very small. Moreover, if they could not catch Angus as soon as possible, they would be very good. They may all die here. After all, there are still their people outside the villa, and Angus himself will call for helpers. Once that happens, none of them can escape.


    Ariqi was hesitant in his heart. On the one hand, he really hoped to catch Angus. This was their purpose here. If they couldn''t catch Angus, then their previous efforts would be wasted.


    However, if you really choose to attack, then casualties can be said to be inevitable. This is not what Ariqi wants to see. He wants to bring the players back.


    "Captain, I have a way." Just when Ariqi was about to choose to pay a hard attack, Alvin suddenly said.


    "What can you do?" Ariqi asked quickly.


    "I can climb from this pillar to the second floor." Alvin said, patted the pillar next to him.


    This pillar stands on the first floor, right next to Alvin and the others. The top is up to the ceiling. Climbing up the pillar, it is indeed possible to reach the second floor.


    However, this pillar is very round and slippery, and there is still a distance between the pillar and the corridor on the second floor. It is not easy to pass.


    Ariqi had noticed this pillar before, and he had touched it too, and tried to see if he could climb up, but finally found out that he could not do it, and now Alvin wanted to use this method. Ariqi was skeptical.


    "Can you do it?" Ariqi asked.


    "It should be possible." Alvin touched the pillar and said.


    "Well, you try, we will help you cover!" Ariqi said.


    If Alvin can really go up to the second floor in this way, it is naturally best, because the pillar is next to them, they do not need to attack, and it is also in the corner, the other party can not see clearly, as long as they keep Keep the firepower, the opponent will not know Alvin''s actions.

 2887 Chapter 2887

    Alvin carefully followed Ariqi and sneaked into the villa together.


    This villa has a strong defense force. Not only are there cameras in many corners, but there are also many security personnel. They patrol back and forth without interruption, and do not miss any corner and find any danger.


    Ariqi and others moved flexibly, looking for a suitable place to sneak in, but in the end they found that the guards here are quite strong, and it is difficult to completely avoid the guards.


    "There''s no way, you can only do it, be lighter when you do it, try not to make too much movement." Aliqi said to Alvin and others.


    Several people nodded and walked forward with their waists. Then, when the patrolling soldiers came over, several people rushed up almost at the same time, one by one, and they started at the same time.


    Alvin''s body jumped over like a cat, he covered the man''s mouth with one hand, and the dagger in the other hand had been inserted into the other''s heart.


    The man was suddenly attacked, subconsciously struggling desperately, trying to get out of Alvin''s control, Alvin clamped on the opponent desperately, not giving the opponent a chance to break free, at the same time, the dagger in his hand was pulled out, and then violently inserted.


    The person''s struggle was getting lighter and lighter, and finally, he gradually returned to calm.


    After Alvin made sure that the opponent had no breath, he dragged the opponent to the corner and put the opponent''s body there.


    At this time, Ariqi and others also solved their goals one after another. They also placed the corpse in the corner, and a lot of corpses had been stacked in the corner for a while.


    "The next team of patrolling soldiers will come soon. We don''t have much time left. Do it now!" Ariqi said to everyone.


    Everyone nodded and immediately walked towards the inside of the villa.


    In fact, after seeing that the defense here is so tight, everyone has roughly determined in their hearts. Their target, Angus, is likely to be in this at this time. Therefore, they must act as soon as possible to catch the target. Live, after all, they won¡¯t be able to hide things here for long. Once Angus knows about things here, he will definitely know that someone is working on him, and it is very likely that they will be suspicious of them, even by his side. The defense force will be further strengthened. At that time, it will be very difficult for them to grasp Angus again.


    Therefore, this opportunity is very important and cannot be missed.


    Everyone turned the window and entered the villa, but they did not expect that in the lobby on the first floor of the villa, there were actually many people in black sitting there. They immediately exposed their bodies and stopped facing the black muzzle. Got up.


    The plan to sneak in secretly was just shattered.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you are really here." Angus'' assistant said with a smile on his face: "Let''s say, who are you? Who made you come?"


    Before, I encountered tracking on the road. Although Angus had nothing on the surface, it was remembered in his heart. Especially when he knew that the person he sent to intercept was actually beaten back, he thought more in his heart. To figure out who is following oneself.


    Although they had already left the people behind them at the time, and the other party seemed to have no chance to continue to follow, but Angus still left a heart in his heart, letting his assistant lead someone to guard here.


    And now, they really guarded people.


    The faces of Ariqi and others are ugly. Obviously, they have been ambushed. Angus is able to sit in this position. There must be some ability. They have discovered their tracking before, and they have not been too relaxed. In the heart, and now, the other party directly ambushes them, which makes them immediately plunged into desperation.


    Tell the identity?


    This is obviously impossible. Yanfeng Nation has been arresting them recently. Once they know their identities, I''m afraid they will act on them immediately. There is absolutely no room for negotiation.


    surrender?


    It is even more impossible. In that case, the result of waiting for them will be extremely miserable, and even death may be a relief.


    Therefore, Ariqi and others do not have too many choices, the only choice they can make is to break through!


    Apart from Wu Fan, all of Ariqi are old comrades in arms. They can understand each other''s meaning with a glance. Ariqi gestured to the crowd with his eyes. Then, he jumped to the side and shouted. Said: "Fight!"


    Suddenly, several other people made the same movements almost at the same time, and after seeing Ariqi''s eyes, Alvin also understood something, so when everyone moved, his movements were not slow.


    Aliqi and the others almost immediately took out their guns while hiding away, and fired at the people waiting in the villa.


    Angus¡¯ assistant was taken aback by the actions of Ariqi and others. In his opinion, he had already completed the ambush for Ariqi and others. In the face of a huge advantage, Ariqi and others wanted to die. Yes, they will definitely choose to surrender, and honestly explain the people behind them.


    But I didn''t expect that Ariqi and others would actually resist now!


    Moreover, their movements are so neat and uniform, and they cooperate quite tacitly.


    "Call me!" Angus'' assistant also shouted.


    In fact, even if he didn''t speak, the guards next to him chose to shoot for the first time, and there was a loud gunshot in the villa.


    Although Ariqi and the others cooperated tacitly, the people on the other side were not vegetarians. Their guns were originally aimed at Angus and others. Therefore, when they first moved, they had already fired, even if it was Ali. Odd they moved fast enough, and several people were shot and injured.


    Ariqi and the others huddled in the corner, relying on the corner to counterattack, but the large number of opponents and the fierce firepower made them unable to raise their heads.


    "Grenade!" Ariqi shouted.


    When they set off from their own country, they were fully armed, equipped with weapons, ammunition, and so on. They were all well prepared, and naturally there was no shortage of grenades.


    Alvin and the others immediately took out the grenades and threw them toward the place where the people were.


    "No, there is a grenade!" The sharp-eyed person had a grenade for the first time, and immediately called out in horror.


    Angus¡¯ assistant was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that these people who tracked them still have a grenade in their hands. You know, they haven¡¯t been tracked before, but those people are only carrying guns. , After all, no one wants to make a big mess. Sometimes when they are found and tracked, those people will take the initiative to surrender.

 2888 Chapter 2888 success or failure depends on this

    Alvin nodded to the crowd, and then rubbed his hands together, like a gecko, leaning on the smooth cylinder, he jumped up with his legs hard, and then began to slowly climb up.


    Seeing that Alvin had already started to act, and the initial effect was good, Ariqi and others immediately began to increase firepower on the opposite side, and the bullets poured out like raindrops to cover Alvin''s actions.


    The opposite party didn¡¯t know the situation here. After all, when Ariqi and the others were in the corner, they suddenly increased their firepower when they saw Ariqi, and they retracted slightly. The most important thing for them is to protect Angus upstairs. And the place they are guarding now is the only staircase that can go from the first floor to the second floor. Therefore, as long as they guard this place, then Angus upstairs will not have any problems. Therefore, at this time, also There is no need to fight against Ariqi.


    When Ariqi and the others were just determined to start resisting instead of surrendering, Angus¡¯s assistant had already notified the guards near the villa to come and support as soon as possible. Therefore, everyone in the villa, at this time, there is no need to fight. Just delay and protect Angus.


    Therefore, seeing that Ariqi and the others had not given up yet, they were actually fighting back instead of running away, and Angus'' assistant who was hiding aside, only sneered in his heart.


    "When the person I call arrives, don''t even try to run away," Angus'' assistant thought.


    The behavior of Ariqi and others has completely angered Angus¡¯ assistants. He knows that what happened here is something. This fierce battle must have disturbed Angus upstairs. Angus must be very Being angry, it was already very easy, very easy things, but let him do it like this, Angus must be very dissatisfied with himself now.


    Therefore, Angus¡¯s assistant swears in his heart that he must catch all Ariqi and others, and then he must find the people behind them and catch them all. Only in this way can he prove himself again. ability.


    At this time Alvin didn''t have the mind to care about the battlefield below, he was trying hard to climb up.


    Facts have proved that this column is indeed very smooth. Perhaps when the column was erected, the owner here thought of preventing others from going up to the second floor in this way. Therefore, the design of this column is very smooth. If it is an ordinary person, So, I really can''t climb up, I guess, if I can''t climb too far, I will slide down.


    However, Alvin is obviously not an ordinary person. He was chased before, and when he escaped, he climbed over similar pillars. It is somewhat experienced. Moreover, this is the easiest and safest way to the second floor. If he can If you go up to the second floor smoothly from here, Ariqi and others won''t have to risk a storm, and the loss will be much smaller.


    Therefore, not only are Ariqi and others who have great expectations for Alvin''s actions, but Alvin himself is also full of expectations for his own actions, thinking that they must succeed.


    The people in the hall are fighting fiercely. Assistant Angus and others would not expect that there is a person above them, like a gecko, climbing up, but Ariqi and others will take a look from time to time. When they saw that Alvin¡¯s movements were slow, but very stable, and there was no sign of falling, they felt relieved, and at the same time, they had greater expectations for Alvin!


    Obviously, Alvin is very likely to climb to the second floor like this. Once he reaches the second floor, then the situation will immediately benefit them.


    Finally, after about three minutes, Alvin finally climbed to the level with the second floor with difficulty. Next, all he had to do was jump from here to the corridor on the second floor.


    The distance is less than two meters, not far or near, but Alvin''s current posture is not very strong, so it is more difficult to jump over.


    "Fight!" Looking at the corridor on the second floor close at hand, Alvin gritted his teeth and prepared to try it. It was already this point. If he hadn''t tried it, he would definitely not be reconciled.


    Success, everything is easy to say, but if it fails, then Alvin will fall down. If he falls down such a high distance, even if he doesn¡¯t die, he probably has to be injured. More importantly, the opposite Those from the Flame Wind Nation will definitely find him. At that time, it¡¯s hard to say whether Ariqi and others will have a chance to save him. Even if they are saved, they will have to pay a price, and they want Going upstairs in this way is no longer possible, and the only thing left is a strong attack.


    The possibility of successful assault is really low. The reason why they have persisted until now is mainly because of the good geographical location and the shelter. The enemy was concerned about his own casualties and did not rush over, but if they rushed over here. , The price to pay will be very high. There are already several people injured on their side. If they attack hard, the casualties will only be greater, and there are really not many people who can move smoothly.


    Therefore, Alvin''s action this time is related to the success or failure of their mission.


    If Alvin succeeds, then they may catch Angus and the mission may succeed. However, if Alvin fails, then their mission can basically be declared as a failure. In the current situation of the team, it is difficult to break through, mainly because there are too many wounded.


    So, success or failure lies in one fell swoop!


    Alvin also felt the heavy pressure, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes, then opened them suddenly, and then jumped to the corridor on the second floor opposite!


    "Snapped!"


    Alvin was not able to jump directly to the corridor on the second floor, but when he was about to fall, he reached out and grabbed the railing on the second floor, hanging in the air like that, his body swaying constantly.


    If Angus¡¯s assistant and others looked up to the second floor at this time, they would definitely be able to see Alvin hanging out of the railing in embarrassment. At that time, even if Alvin had three lives with a salvo Dead to death.


    Ariqi and others also discovered this thrilling scene. While sweating for Alvin, they immediately increased the firepower of the attack again to attract the attention of the enemy and prevent them from looking up to find Alvin in the air. In order to attract the attention of the opponent, two people on the team even leaned out and made a gesture of preparing to attack.


    The actions of the other members of the squad really attracted the attention of everyone on the other side. Those people''s attention was all attracted by Ariqi and others, and they did not look up into the air.

 2889 Chapter 2889 is about to end soon

    "Did these guys take gunpowder? The anger is so heavy, do they want to attack? If that''s the case, I will send you to death immediately!" Angus'' assistant hid in the corner, watching the sudden change The more ferocious Ariqi and others were complaining about their behavior.


    Angus''s assistant naturally hoped that Ariqi and others would attack him, because, in that case, he could take advantage of the situation to destroy Ariqi and the others, and he would be able to end this boring and dangerous battle.


    It is a pity that none of Ariqi and others rushed out as he thought, but shrank back, which made Angus'' assistant very disappointed.


    At this time, Wu Fan had already grabbed the guardrail on the second floor and slowly climbed up to the second floor. Although some time was spent during this period, the gunshots in the lobby on the first floor were too loud, so , Did not notice the "faint" sound that appeared.


    Seeing that Alvin went up to the second floor smoothly, Ariqi and the others were greatly relieved, and they retracted and continued to focus on safety. They only need to involve the attention of the enemies opposite. Now, as for the task of capturing Angus, it must be handed over to Alvin, who has successfully reached the second floor.


    Alvin has already begun to look for Angus''s traces. This villa is very large and there are many rooms upstairs. If you want to find Angus, you can only find Angus one by one. Fortunately, on the first floor. Those people don''t know that someone has already been on the second floor, so Alvin still has a lot of time to find.


    However, Alvin did not dare to delay too long. After all, Ari? and the others downstairs were at war with the enemy, and they were in danger at any time. The more they dragged on, the more dangerous Ari? and the others would be.


    At this time, Angus obviously didn''t know that someone had already clashed with the blockade below and came up to the second floor of the villa.


    "It''s been a long time downstairs, it''s shot again, it''s exploded again, nothing will happen, right?" Angus'' lover, hiding in Angus''s arms shivered.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Compared to his lover''s fear, Angus seemed unusually calm. He was able to sit in his position today, but he also came out of the rain of bullets and encountered various dangers. Even after sitting in this position, he needs to face all kinds of dangerous things like stalking, assassinations, etc., so he appears calm in the face of such things.


    It¡¯s just that, although Angus is not afraid, there is still anger. Once he was angry that those who followed him were so courageous, he actually dared to resist. This is not to put him in the eyes. I was also mad at my assistant. The ability to do things was too bad. There were only a few people. My side was ambushing in advance and the number of people was dominant. I played for so long and didn''t take the opponent down. It''s really too bad. It should be.


    "It seems that the relaxing days during this period made him slack off." Angus thought to himself.


    Afterwards, Angus picked up the walkie-talkie next to the bed and said to the assistant downstairs: "How come this has not been resolved yet? Three minutes later, I don''t want to hear any more gunshots! Understand?"


    "Understood!" Angus'' assistant replied with a somewhat panic voice.


    Angus¡¯s assistant knew that during this period of time, many things were not going well in Angus, which made Angus¡¯ temper a little bit irritable, and people became a little confused. Perhaps, at this time, he just needed one. Place to vent the anger and frustration in your heart, if you hit the muzzle at this time, it will definitely not have any good fruit.


    Even if he had been with Angus for many years, it was of no use.


    Therefore, within three minutes, he must deal with those bastards on the opposite side!


    It seems that he wants to change his previous thoughts and can no longer wait so passively.


    "You rush over immediately and resolve the battle within three minutes, otherwise, you will all go to the camp as a big soldier," Angus'' assistant said to the guards who were fighting.


    When those people heard it, their hearts shrank.


    Being big soldiers in the camp, where are they comfortable with Angus?Here, they have high status, good treatment, and relatively easy work, which is not comparable to the big soldiers who stay in the barracks, so no one wants to go back.


    Thinking of this, they also changed their defensive thinking and began to increase their firepower, preparing to launch a charge towards Ariqi and others.


    Ariqi and the others quickly felt the pressure. Originally, they were at a disadvantage. Before, it was just that the other party did not want to sacrifice too much, or wanted to make a living. Therefore, they did not give them too much. Pressure, and at this time, those people seemed to be a little impatient and wanted to solve the battle as soon as possible, which made them feel a little uncomfortable immediately.


    "Hold on, at this time, we can''t retreat! As long as Alvin catches Angus there, we will be safe!" Ariqi encouraged his team members.


    There are wounded on their side, and their firepower is somewhat insufficient. When the enemy was fighting passively before, they were able to persist. Now, the opponent seems to have proved a strong attack.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, they can¡¯t retreat now. Let¡¯s not say if they can evacuate. Even if they can evacuate safely, they can¡¯t go. They stayed for the task, and now, it¡¯s time to complete the task. Not far away, how could they be willing to give up at this time?


    So, no matter what, they must stay and hold on!


    At the same time, they all prayed in their hearts that Alvin would seize the target as soon as possible. Only in this way could their crisis here be truly resolved.


    On the second floor of the villa, Angus put down the walkie-talkie in his hand and comforted the lover in his arms: "Don''t worry, it will be over soon."


    However, before the lover in his arms had time to speak, a voice came from the doorway, saying: "Yes, it will be over soon!"


    This sudden sound shocked Angus and the lover in his arms. The two subconsciously looked in the direction of the door, and they saw a heavily armed man standing in front of the two with a smile on his face. Look at the two.


    "Who are you? Get out! Honey, why are your people so unruly, how can they run around?" The lover in Angus''s arms said coquettishly to Angus.


    Obviously, she thought that the person who appeared suddenly was Angus''s subordinates, and only Angus''s subordinates could go upstairs at this time.


    Angus looked at the man without speaking. He knew in his heart that the person who suddenly appeared at the door of his bedroom was definitely not his!

 2890 Chapter 2890 Seize Angus

    Angus reached under his pillow. There was a pistol he had placed there. He was always careful in doing things, even if there were bodyguards downstairs, even in his room, only his lover was there before, but he Still habitually carrying weapons for self-defense, but now, it seems that the time has come to work.


    However, when he was about to take out the gun, Alvin threw a dagger towards him. The dagger accurately hit Angus''s right hand with a huge impact. This dagger pierced Angus'' palm in a flash.


    "what!"


    Screamed when Angaston.


    Although Angus would carry weapons to defend himself, his own skill was not strong. If it were the defenders downstairs, he might still have a chance to avoid Alvin''s attack, but Angus obviously couldn''t.


    "Mr. Angus, please don''t do something that misunderstands me and puts you in danger." Alvin said to Angus.


    Angus looked at Alvin who was getting closer, with a pale face, anxious, and his palm was bleeding continuously, and the blood had dyed the bed sheet and corner of the quilt red.


    "what!"


    This time it was Angus¡¯s lover who screamed. Originally, she thought that Alvin was Angus¡¯s subordinate, so she reprimanded it. Now it seems that this Alvin is not Angus¡¯s subordinate. , But Angus'' enemies, and those downstairs, should be in the same group.


    "Shut up!" Alvin yelled angrily.


    However, Angus''s lover was obviously frightened. At this moment, he couldn''t control himself at all and couldn''t help but scream all the time.


    Alvin stopped talking nonsense, walked over, and slapped her on the back of the head. Angus'' lover rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Alvin looked at Angus and said, "Come with me, Mr. Angus."


    "Who the hell are you?" Angus asked.


    In fact, Angus felt that Alvin, who was standing in front of him at this time, was a bit familiar, but he didn''t remember where he had seen him before.


    "We?" Alvin said, "We are the people you have been looking for, and your people have been hunting us lately."


    In fact, Alvin didn''t know who was responsible for hunting them down in Yanfeng Nation, so the "you" in his mouth refers to all the people in Yanfeng Nation.


    However, Angus didn¡¯t think so. He knew that he was the person in charge of hunting down those people in Fan Nation. Therefore, after hearing Alvin¡¯s words, he was taken aback and said: "You are from Fan Nation. ?"


    "Not bad?" At this time, there is nothing to hide. "We are from the fan country, Mr. Angus, we don''t have much time. If you don''t cooperate, don''t blame me for being polite. "


    The teammates downstairs were still in danger at this time, and Alvin did not have time to entangle Angus for too long. If it weren¡¯t for the need to catch alive and inquire about some news from Angus¡¯s mouth, Alvin would have shot. Jumped him instead of talking nonsense with him here.


    However, Angus looked at Alvin in a daze. After knowing that Alvin and the others were members of the fan country, Angus finally knew why he felt that the person in front of him was familiar, because he was the one who had always The goal to be aimed at!


    Angus knew when he was training the "Space-Time Key" that the "Space-Time Key" was taken away by a person named Alvin in the Fan Country, and the other party entered the barracks. Subsequently, Angus arranged the two The second action, and Alvin¡¯s portrait had already appeared on Angus¡¯s desk, so Angus had known Alvin for a long time.


    However, during this period of time, Angus suspended the action of "Space-Time Key", so he didn''t pay too much attention to the fan country. Alvin''s appearance was somewhat blurred in his mind. Moreover, Angus had never thought that this Alvin had dared to lurk directly into their country, so he didn''t think about it.


    And now, when Alvin said he was from the fan country, Angaston remembered Alvin''s identity.


    "Are you Alvin?" Angus couldn''t help asking.


    Alvin was taken aback, and said: "You know me? By the way, you are the person in charge of the''Space-Time Key'' task. So, did you arrange the previous actions against me?"


    As Alvin said, his face was uncontrollable with anger.


    I had been in the barracks well, but it was this Angus who sent someone to arrest him, and because of this incident, he also killed his comrades in the camp. This incident has always made Alvin feel in his heart. Guilty.


    "You really are Alvin, you are so brave, you dare to sneak into us." Angus said: "Yes, I arranged the actions against you, but I didn''t expect you to be so lucky. I have never been caught, but this time it was delivered to the door."


    "This time, you didn''t catch me?" Alvin said: "You arranged so much and spent so much energy, didn''t you just want to catch us? Didn''t you still have no success?"


    Angus did not speak, because what Alvin said was the truth, but if he knew that Alvin was among the people in the fan country earlier, even if it took a lot of energy, Angus would catch Alvin. If the city was blocked, it would not be just a city like Gaoli City. At that time, he would not care about whether others would oppose it. In his opinion, grab Alvin and find the "space-time key". "It''s the most important thing.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know this situation before, and he didn''t expect Alvin to be so courageous, knowing that he was arresting him here, and he dared to come to Yanfeng Nation.


    But regretting now is obviously useless, unless he can escape!


    But how do you escape?


    This is definitely not a simple matter.


    "Say, what the hell is the''space-time key''!" Alvin asked Angus.


    "You don''t even know yet? Hahaha." Angus laughed presumptuously when he heard Alvin''s words. "Do you think I can say it?"


    Of course Alvin knows that Angus will not explain it so easily. If time permits, he will use some means here to interrogate Angus. After all, he himself is really curious about the "space-time key". But, obviously, now is not the time for interrogation, they need to leave here first, get out of danger first.

 2891 Chapter 2891 preparing to retreat

    Alvin stopped talking nonsense with Angus, but escorted him downstairs.


    At this time, the battle downstairs has entered the most intense stage. Angus only gave his assistant three minutes. He didn''t want to confuse his boss''s assistant, so he repeatedly demanded that the guards must spend three minutes. Within, wipe out all those who broke into the villa.


    And now, more than half of three minutes have passed. Those guards, under the urging and supervision of Assistant Angus, are launching a fierce offensive towards Ariqi and others, trying to kill them all. .


    It is certain that there will be casualties in such a storm. However, they also brought great pressure to Ariqi and others. At present, Ariqi and others have been injured, even among them are seriously wounded. The presence.


    To make matters worse, the people around who were responsible for letting out and responding outside the villa brought bad news to them at this time. There were a large number of troops coming here, and all those who came were fully armed. Obviously, once they arrive and complete the encirclement of this place, then, Ariqi and others want to leave safely, it is wishful thinking.


    Now, everything can only depend on Alvin. Only Alvin can bring the whole thing a turn for the better. Only when Alvin catches Angus can they have the bargaining chip to negotiate with the enemy and they can leave here safely. .


    But now, several minutes have passed since Alvin went upstairs, and Ariqi and others were also worried about whether there was an accident with Alvin, and why they haven''t gone downstairs yet.


    "Quickly, all rush to me, whoever dares to back down, I will kill him directly!" Angus'' assistant roared.


    In the past two minutes, they have launched several strong attacks here. Although they have caused a lot of pressure on the enemy and caused casualties to the enemy, the enemy has resisted very stubbornly. They have not yet done so. I was able to rush over, and even there were injuries on my side.


    This made Angus''s assistant very dissatisfied. Even without Angus''s order, he would kill all these people in order to solve his hatred.


    Amidst the roar of Assistant Angus, the guards launched a charge again, and they also clearly felt that the firepower on the opposite side had weakened. Obviously, too many people on the other side were injured and they just lost them. Combat power, as a result, their pressure here is much less.


    This gave them the confidence to destroy the enemy. As long as they could rush over, then none of the people on the opposite side could escape.


    "Stop it!"


    At this moment, a sudden burst of shouts came from the stairs. The defenders and Angus¡¯ assistants subconsciously looked upstairs. Then, they saw Alvin holding Angus with a gun. People step by step down the stairs.


    As for Angus himself, his left hand was holding his right hand, his right hand was still bleeding, and the whole person looked hurried and embarrassed.


    "Stop it all! Otherwise, I''ll kill him!" Alvin said again.


    Angus'' assistant was stunned. He didn''t expect that someone would catch Angus. How did that person get up?They have been guarding the stairs here, and the enemy has been suppressed in the corner by them. How can they suddenly appear upstairs now, and they have also caught their boss.


    However, no matter how doubtful he was, Angus''s assistant knew that it was not the time to think about this. He quickly asked the guards to stop shooting, fearing that it would upset Alvin, and shot Angus.


    You know, Angus¡¯s assistant and Angus are grasshoppers on a rope. The higher Angus¡¯s status is, the higher his assistant¡¯s status will naturally be. Over the years, Angus has offended people. , Angus¡¯ assistant has been by his side all the time, and naturally he has helped him to do some things that can¡¯t be seen. Therefore, his enemies are also many. Now Angus is in a high position and has his care. This assistant Naturally, there is no danger.


    However, once Angus has an accident, no one will cover him. Then, his retaliation is almost a certainty. Therefore, Angus¡¯s assistant is unlikely to be willing to see Angus. , Even the slightest possibility, he is not willing to take risks.


    "I have told them to stop, don''t be impulsive, keep the gun away, and don''t go off fire." Angus'' assistant said to Alvin.


    Alvin ignored him, but shouted towards the place where Ariqi and others were hiding: "Captain, are you all right?"


    "Everyone is injured, there are serious wounded, we need to leave immediately." Ariqi replied.


    Afterwards, Ariqi and others walked out from behind the bunker. Several wounded men helped each other and walked over to meet Alvin.


    Seeing Alvin caught Angus, everyone was very excited. This not only means that they can leave here safely, but also that the task is one step closer.


    "Captain, you get in the car first." Alvin still pointed his gun at Angus, not daring to be careless.


    "Well, be careful." Ariqi said, there are wounded on their side, they must get in the car first, and Alvin has hostages in his hands, so he can only leave the last one to get in the car.


    "You can''t leave! This is Yanfeng Country, not your Fan Country!" Angus said to Ariqi and others.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Alvin slapped Angus''s head fiercely with his hand. This general who was in a high position in Yanfeng Nation looked very embarrassed at this time in front of Alvin.


    "You are not allowed to follow, otherwise, I will kill him!" Alvin said to Angus'' assistant and others.


    "We promise not to follow." Angus'' assistant said quickly: "Don''t be impulsive."


    Ariqi and others. At this time, they had already joined the people outside and started getting on the car. At this time, Alvin discovered that many people had already arrived outside the villa. If they go upstairs and catch Angus later, these People have stormed in, they are finished.


    Fortunately, they caught Angus, and the initiative was in their hands.


    Of course, even if Angus is in hand, Alvin and others cannot say that they are absolutely safe. Their whereabouts have been exposed. Although those people did not shoot at them, their guns were pointed at them. Stand up.


    Alvin¡¯s hands were a little sweaty, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t panic at this time, and he couldn¡¯t take a short run. He was pointed at by dozens of guns at this time. Once he had a slight negligence, then he might become Was killed by random guns.

 2892 Chapter 2892 disagreement

    "Alvin, calm down, you will kill him if you go on like this." One of Alvin''s teammates stopped Alvin.


    "This bastard is damned!" Alvin said angrily.


    "We all know he deserves to die, but now he can''t die." Alvin''s teammate said: "We still need to learn about the''space-time key'' from your mouth. Isn''t that our purpose here? If we can¡¯t get the information we want, it means that our mission has failed. Then everyone¡¯s injuries will be in vain, and our comrades will be sacrificed in vain. Our trip to Yanfeng Country will be completely meaningless. ."


    The words of his teammates allowed Alvin to calm down slowly. He also understood that he was indeed impulsive just now. He could not affect the mission of the entire team because of personal matters. They were a whole and could not be so selfish.


    However, this can¡¯t actually be blamed on Alvin. Ariitch and others know this. They know a little bit about Alvin¡¯s previous events. They know that some of their comrades died because they saved Alvin. This is nothing in the camp. Secretly, after that incident, Alvin has been like a different person. Obviously, he has remembered that incident in his heart, and he has always blamed himself for that incident. Now he has encountered it. The culprit is now, and it''s normal that Alvin can''t help it.


    Therefore, those Alvin¡¯s teammates did not mean to blame Alvin. They can understand Alvin¡¯s thoughts very well. If it is them, at this time, they may not perform as well as Alvin, and if it is not for gain They will never stop Alvin from the news of the "Space-Time Key".


    Alvin looked at Angus, who had fallen into a coma due to severe pain, and said to his comrades: "Come on, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    "Okay, leave it to you, you stay by and take a break." Alvin''s teammate said.


    Alvin nodded and moved aside to make room for the other players.


    After that, some team members awakened Angus and began interrogation.


    This hard spirit of Angus was indeed beyond everyone''s expectations. Even though Alvin had interrupted ten fingers one after another, he still refused to confess. This situation was something they hadn''t expected before.


    Faced with this situation, everyone is very anxious. After all, they are still on the borders of the Flame Wind Nation, and there are still many chasing soldiers behind them. They are at risk of being caught up at any time. If they learn the secret earlier, they are more There is room for change.


    However, as Angus is not cooperating now, they also feel a little headache.


    However, no matter what the headache, they can only take it slowly. If Angus is killed, they will not get any information.


    At this time, the news that several soldiers from Fan Nation had captured Angus as a hostage has spread among the high-levels of Yanfeng Nation. Many people were shocked. However, after the shock, their moods were different. Different.


    People who usually walk closer to Angus are naturally worried about Angus at this time. After all, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation seem to be harmonious on the surface, but in fact, there are a lot of troubles between the two countries. Heck, now, Angus is being held hostage by the people of the fan country, so the situation is naturally very dangerous. They have a good relationship with Angus. At this time, they naturally worry about Angus''s safety.


    However, in Yanfeng Nation, not everyone is close to Angus. In fact, because of Angus''s sudden rise in the recent period, many people regard him as a thorn in the eye and do not treat him. Friendly, the relationship is also very poor, plus, the previous disturbances in Gaoli City and Huahai City made the high-levels in the two cities have no good impression of Angus. Therefore, at this time, the people who stood on the opposite side of Angus accounted for the majority.


    At this time, the high-levels of Yanfeng Nation are gathering together to discuss how to solve this matter. Is to compromise with the people of the Fan Nation, let him hold Angus and leave them safely, or use toughness The means of directly attacking the people of the fan country and safeguarding their face in the country of the wind.


    "I think we need to leave and attack, and wipe out all the people from the fan country before they flee our country. If they are allowed to escape smoothly and the generals of our country are still held hostage, then our country will face Where to put it?" Dauns said.


    Dawns and Angus are usually very uncomfortable. The two have a strong competitive relationship. In the past few months, Angus''s status has been continuously improved, making Dawns very unhappy, but there is nothing wrong with it. Method.


    And since Angus took charge of the "space-time key" mission, he seemed to be a little uncomfortable. Dawns seized the opportunity and kept attacking Angus. However, Angus was able to get here. One step is definitely not an incompetent person. Dauns'' attack did not achieve much effect, which made Dauns very unhappy.


    Recently, Angus¡¯s trouble seems to have come. Several soldiers from Fan Nation seem to be embarrassed by Angus, causing Angus to deflate repeatedly. After a lot of effort, they still failed to catch Angus. Staying with them, and also let Angus in the country, more enemies, which let Dawns see the opportunity.


    And now, Angus is in serious trouble. He was caught by those people from the fan country. This made Dauns happy. Naturally, he did not want to let this opportunity pass, but was ready to seize it. This opportunity will completely remove Angus.


    "No, I don''t agree. Doing this will only put Angus in danger. He is still in the hands of the people of the fan country. We can''t choose to attack, we can only stabilize the people of the fan country first. "A person who walked closer to Angus said for Angus.


    "Doing that will only allow the people from the fan country to escape! We can''t let them leave like this. It will damage the face of our country. Moreover, Angus has a high status and knows many things. If the people from the fan country bring back to the country, no one can guarantee that he will say something that should not be said. Once he leaks a lot of secrets, it will be a big blow to us." Daun Said.


    Dauns¡¯ words caused many people at the scene to fall into contemplation. I have to say that Dauns¡¯s words are still very reasonable. If those people are allowed to bring Angus back to the fan country, it will be hot to them. For China, it will cause a lot of trouble.

 2893 Chapter 2893 Interrogation

    When the teammates got in the car, Alvin escorted Angus into the car.


    Outside the car, there were already a lot of soldiers from the Flame Wind Nation. However, because Angus was controlled by Alvin, those people did not dare to move in the slightest.


    "All get in the car, keep up with them!" Until Alvin and his car started, Angus''s assistant had all the soldiers dispatched to keep up with Alvin and others. Obviously, Angus''s assistant knew that too. , Alvin and the others are going to take Angus hostage, and they will not release Angus until they are completely safe.


    Angus¡¯s assistant only cares about Angus¡¯s safety. As for whether he will run away from several fan countries, he doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, someone else will continue to catch Angus as long as Angus is safe. , Then, everything is fine.


    If Angus''s assistant knew that among these people was Alvin, the person who possessed the "space-time key", he might not think so.


    In the car, Ariqi was driving the car, trying to get rid of the chasers behind him. However, those people chased them in a hurry and followed them closely. It is not easy to get rid of them in a short time. .


    At this time, the other team members were bandaging and treating the wounds. In the previous battle, they were all injured, and there were even serious wounded. Now it is rare to take a sigh of relief and immediately start treating the wounds. .


    And Alvin is taking the time to interrogate Angus, wanting to know the news of the "space-time key".


    "Don''t ask any more, I won''t tell the secret of the''space-time key''." Angus said hardly.


    However, he also did not tell Ariqi and others that the "space-time key" was in Alvin''s body. After all, he was still thinking about getting the "space-time key" in his hands. When people know that the thing is on Alvin¡¯s body, then, the high-level people on the fan country will definitely take the "space-time key" from Alvin¡¯s body, and he will want to find it again at that time." Space-time key" is difficult.


    And the thing is in Alvin''s body, he is more likely to get it back.


    Moreover, once the "space-time key" is in the hands of the high-levels of the Fan Nation, then they are likely to study the secrets. For him, Angus, and for their Yanfeng Nation, they are all It''s not a good thing, and staying in Alvin''s hands, it is almost impossible to figure out the secrets of Alvin alone.


    It was precisely because of this idea that Angus did not tell the truth.


    "Don''t tell me?" Alvin looked at Angus with a serious face: "Then don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    When I was in the villa before, because of limited time, Alvin could not slowly interrogate Angus together about the "space-time key". After all, at that time, Ariqi and others were still in danger and delayed. No.


    However, it¡¯s different now. Although they are not out of danger, Alvin just happened to be fine. Naturally, he could come to interrogate Angus. Moreover, he learned from Angus¡¯s mouth earlier about ¡°Spacetime Secrets¡±. They also gained security earlier on the "key". After all, once the secret of the "space-time key" is obtained, Angus doesn''t have to take it with him. In a critical moment, they can be killed directly to avoid Take a burden.


    Now, if Angus doesn''t cooperate, Alvin and him naturally don''t have to be polite.


    Alvin pressed Angus''s hand, and then, with the butt of the rifle, smashed his finger fiercely. Suddenly, everyone in the car heard a "click" and Angus''s finger responded. And then, Angus couldn''t help but screamed out.


    For interrogating Angus with cruel methods, Alvin didn¡¯t feel any burden in his heart. Before that, Angus sent people to sneak into their camp twice. The target was him, and Alvin could think that once he Falling into the opponent¡¯s hands, what a miserable end he would have, and, because of Angus, he killed several soldiers in Alvin¡¯s camp. This incident has been kept in mind by Alvin. He swore at that time that if he had a chance, he would definitely avenge his comrades, because those people died because of him.


    But now, the culprit is right in front of him, how could Alvin be polite with Angus, and how could he feel unbearable.


    "Do you want to say it?" Alvin asked, "If you don''t say it, I will interrupt your ten fingers one by one!"


    "Oh, do you think that I will succumb?" Angus said.


    Angus''s hard spirit was somewhat beyond the expectations of Alvin and Ariitch.


    Originally, in their opinion, this Angus must be in a high position, he must be pampered, unable to endure suffering, unable to bear the sin, but they did not expect that his face was painful and pale, and he was still unwilling to subdue. adhere to.


    "Since you persisted like this, don''t blame me for being cruel." Alvin said, and then he approached some Angus and whispered: "This is also a revenge for those comrades who were killed by you. "


    "They all died because of you! Others don''t know, but you should understand." Angus still had a smile on his face.


    Angus¡¯ words made Alvin¡¯s heart troubled. Yes, other people may not know about it. However, Alvin knew in his heart that it was precisely because of his own "space-time key" that it caused the peace. Gus sent people to arrest him, which indirectly led to the tragic death of those comrades in arms. If he was arrested by Angus and them early in the morning, perhaps other people would not be implicated by him.


    "No! They were all killed by you!" Alvin roared, and the butt of the rifle slammed down again, breaking another finger of Angus. Angus screamed again with a face Even more pale, the whole person almost passed out in pain.


    "You murderer, everything is caused by you!" Alvin said, smashing another finger off Angus again, as if he was mad, he ignored Angus'' screams, one after another. One by one broke Angus'' fingers.


    As for the teammates around, seeing that Alvin¡¯s mood seemed a little wrong, they were afraid that he would kill Angus directly and quickly grabbed him. They didn¡¯t want to protect Angus, but because they hadn¡¯t gotten themselves yet. Angus couldn''t just die for the information he wanted, otherwise, they would have been busy before.

 2894 Chapter 2894 Another Convoy

    Because of Dauns'' words, the people who supported the storm accounted for the majority. Although there were still people who wanted to stabilize the fan country first, and rescue Angus before launching an attack on those people in the fan country, these people were responsible. They can''t bear the consequences after the secret is leaked. After all, the consequences are too serious for anyone to bear.


    Therefore, after everyone¡¯s deliberation, it was finally decided to immediately attack the fan country team and not allow them to escape smoothly. As for the captured Angus, try to rescue them as much as possible. If it is not possible, attack the fan country team members. As priority!


    After such a resolution was passed, Dawns was very satisfied, which meant that Angus had actually been abandoned, although some of them were close to Angus. Fight for the last chance for Angus, but in fact, this opportunity does not actually exist.


    What is trying to rescue?What is looking for opportunities?


    Are there any chances to rescue them? Have you tried your best? It''s not the soldiers on the front line that have the final say?


    Angus has his own forces and subordinates in the army, as does Dawns!


    This is a rare opportunity, and Dauns would not want to let it go. Therefore, after this resolution was passed, he immediately ordered his team to not take Angus¡¯ identity security into consideration when fighting. Angus had better be able to die in the battle between the two sides, if there is no chance, then it must create opportunities.


    Dauns''s order is also to let his people look for opportunities. However, his search for opportunities is completely different from the search for opportunities mentioned in the resolution. The resolution says to find opportunities to rescue Angus. After all, Anger Si is still the high-level of Yanfeng Nation, and it is still necessary to keep it.


    But Dauns¡¯s search for opportunities is completely the opposite. He wants his people to find opportunities to kill Angus, and cannot let him come back alive. If Angus dies in the hands of those in the fan country, then Naturally, it is best, but if Angus is allowed to escape by chance, then Dauns''s advance arrangements will have an effect.


    Anyway, Dauns meant that Angus must never be allowed to come back alive!No matter what way!


    The subordinates naturally also paid attention to what Dauns meant. Anyway, in such a fierce conflict, it is normal to die one or two people. As for who died, it is hard to say. There is no rule. , People with high status will not die, will they?


    At this time, Angus didn¡¯t know that his country had basically abandoned him, and people from within them were looking for opportunities to kill him. At this time, he was awakened by Alvin¡¯s teammates. , They are being interrogated again.


    However, Angus is indeed very hard-spirited, even if he has suffered various tortures, he has no intention to speak. He knows that his people have been following behind, looking for opportunities to save him.


    Angus also believes that the high-level people in the country will soon know about his kidnapping. At that time, they will definitely try to save him. After all, his status and status in Yanfeng Nation are not low. .


    Therefore, as long as he persisted, he would surely be saved. It was precisely because of this idea that Angus was desperately holding back not to speak, but was waiting for rescue in secret.


    It¡¯s just that Angus would not have thought that his colleagues did know about him very quickly, but after discussion, the decision made was not to rescue him with all his strength, but to attack the members of the Fan Nation team. , As for his safety, it needs to be completely understood by God.


    If Angus knew this situation, he would definitely not be as optimistic as he is now.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, I will not recruit." Angus said coldly to Alvin''s comrades.


    During this period of time, Alvin¡¯s teammates greeted Angus. Although they prevented Alvin from losing control of his emotions, it did not mean that they would show mercy to Angus¡¯s men. They would not agree with them. Angus is polite, after all, this is their goal, and some of them died in the country before, so they don¡¯t have the slightest affection for Angus, they just control their emotions and don¡¯t let themselves lose their hands. Just kill Angus.


    However, they didn''t expect that Angus was really hard-spirited and didn''t confess for so long, which surprised them.


    However, everyone is not discouraged. Anyway, Angus is in their hands. They have time to get information from his mouth. Now they just need to throw away the chasing soldiers behind them.


    However, just when Ariqi was trying to control the car forward, trying to get rid of the chasing soldiers behind him, suddenly a shuttle bullet hit their car, and two players near the window were shot and injured instantly.


    Everyone was suddenly shocked.


    You know, although there have been many people following them all the time, those people are just following them, because Angus was taken hostage, and those people behind them threw rats and did not dare to attack. Therefore, Ariqi et al. People have been safe for so long.


    However, they did not expect that those people would suddenly start an attack.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not over yet. The shuttle bullet hit the car and it¡¯s worth a week, followed by a more violent attack followed by people, causing their car to be riddled with holes in an instant, if it weren¡¯t for Ariqi¡¯s efforts to control it. The car took refuge, maybe their car has been blown up now.


    "What''s the matter? Why did those people suddenly attack?" Ariqi asked anxiously.


    Originally, they all thought that with a heavyweight hostage like Angus in their hands, the chasers did not dare to attack, and at best they just followed. However, now the opponent''s behavior is beyond their expectations, and the enemy is actually The attack started at this time, and it seemed that Angus didn''t care about life and death at all.


    The other people in the car didn¡¯t even know the reason. Angus himself was shocked, because in the bullets just now, a stray bullet hit him. Although it is not fatal, it is Killed him.


    How could this be?Who ordered the attack?I am still in this car, why are they attacking?Is this regardless of yourself?


    There are many doubts in Angus''s heart, but now there is no one to help him answer.


    In fact, Angus''s assistant was also in a daze at this time, because the bullets just now were not shot by them, but by someone else.

 2895 Chapter 2895 Im fighting

    "Who shot? Who made you shot!" Angus'' assistant roared loudly on the intercom.


    "We didn''t shoot here."


    "It''s not us either."


    "We didn''t shoot either!"


    Subsequently, the teams responded to the news one after another, however, Angus''s assistant discovered that none of the cars reported that they fired.


    "None of you shot, what happened just now?" Angus'' assistant said.


    It was obvious that someone shot the gun just now, but now that no one admits it, there is obviously a problem. Angus''s assistant thinks that maybe someone is lying in it.


    "Sir, there are several cars approaching behind us. They seemed to have fired the guns just now." At this time, a defender said to Angus'' assistant through the walkie-talkie.


    Assistant Angus, after listening to his words, he quickly looked back. Sure enough, behind their motorcade, I could vaguely see a motorcade approaching. The car in the motorcade was familiar to Angus''s assistant. It''s not something ordinary people can have, it can only be seen in the camp!


    "What''s going on? Why are people from other camps chasing me?" Angus'' assistant asked in confusion.


    At this moment, there was a burst of intensive gunfire on the back of the motorcade.


    Obviously, the previous gunfire was also made by them!


    Angus¡¯s assistant was furious. The convoy that emerged suddenly was the car they were driving against the fan country¡¯s squad. He didn¡¯t care if the fan country¡¯s squad members would be in danger. He worried about himself. Boss, his boss Angus is still in the car!What if a bullet hits Angus?Even if they didn''t hit Angus, the actions of these people would easily irritate the soldiers of the Fan Nation. What if they got angry with Angus?


    However, Angus''s assistant discovered that it was not just the people behind them. Over their heads, there were floating cars and aircraft flying by, and the target of the flight was the car driven by the fan country in front.


    Those suspended vehicles and flying vehicles, after approaching the vehicle, shot without hesitation. Suddenly, there were intensive grab spots around the vehicle in front.


    "What''s the matter? Who are they? Who asked them to come?" Angus'' assistant angered, but apparently no one would answer his question.


    However, Angus'' assistants have also realized the critical situation, if these people are allowed to continue to attack, then Angus is really dangerous.


    So, Angus'' assistant quickly stopped the two cars at the back and stopped the cars behind.


    However, Angus''s assistant did not expect that the team coming from behind, regardless of the number of them, just ran into the past, and then continued to chase the car in the wind country ahead.


    "Asshole!" Seeing this, Angus''s assistant was also angry.


    He didn¡¯t know who was in command of the convoy, did he know that there was his boss in the car ahead, but, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t just watch his boss in danger, because Anger If something happens, he will not have a good life.


    In fact, Angus¡¯s assistant also knows that there are no ordinary people who can send such a fleet, and there are suspended vehicles and aircraft chasing all the way in the air, but what about?He may not be afraid!


    After all, Angus¡¯s status in the Flame Wind Nation is not low. As long as he keeps his safety, even if he offends the people behind the team, Angus¡¯s assistant is not afraid. Anyway, he is only responsible to his boss.


    With this in mind, Angus'' assistant ordered: "Everyone starts to attack that convoy. They must not be allowed to injure General Angus, and they must not anger the fans of the fan country!"


    "Yes!"


    There was a response in the walkie-talkie. These people are all Angus'' direct descendants. They are obviously more related to Angus''s life safety. As for the rest, they are not within their consideration.


    After that, the convoy led by Assistant Angus fought the convoy that had just been chasing, and the gunshots rang loudly and loudly.


    The convoy that had just arrived did not expect that Angus¡¯s assistant would attack them so boldly. For a while, they were a little flustered. However, soon, they turned around and moved towards their Angus assistant. The team launched a counterattack.


    After all, the car from the fan country in front did not fight back, but was fleeing desperately. Relatively speaking, it was obviously the Angus assistant and their fleet that were more dangerous. Naturally, it was necessary to solve this dangerous factor first.


    Through the window, Alvin and the others saw that the two teams behind them were fighting, and they were immediately puzzled. However, they couldn''t control that much now. Those two teams would be good for fighting. In this case, they There is a chance to escape.


    However, they are still not considered safe. Although the team behind them has no energy to take care of themselves and others for a while, there are still aircraft and levitating vehicles above their heads, and there are still a lot of them and they are chasing them.


    "It''s no way to think like this anymore, we will be hit by them sooner or later, and we have to get off the car." Ariqi said.


    Indeed, their cars can only be driven on the road, which is very restrictive, while aircraft and suspended vehicles can easily chase them. Over time, they will definitely be hit.


    "There seems to be a forest in front of us. We enter the forest and use the night to throw them away." One of the team members checked the surrounding environment and said.


    "Okay." Ariqi slammed on the accelerator, and the car moved forward with a huge roar.


    "General Angus, do you still not explain?" Another team member seized the opportunity to continue interrogating Angus: "Who is the team that suddenly appeared from behind? Although you haven''t seen it, you should have some guesses. , It seems that your life in your Flame Wind Nation is not very easy. Someone wants you to die!"


    Angus''s face was ugly, one was caused by the wound and bleeding, and the other was because of the words of the soldiers from the fan country just now.


    Angus is not stupid. He knew that a team appeared behind him, and when he shot at the car so blatantly, he already had some guesses in his mind. Such a team. , There is definitely no ordinary person behind, however, after the other party rushed over, instead of rescuing himself, he immediately attacked the car. It was not difficult to guess what they were thinking.

 2896 Chapter 2896 Entering the Woods

    Angus himself knows very well that he has enemies in the country. This is due to their different positions. This is also different. It is also different. Anyone who comes to his position will have no political enemies. Is strange.


    It''s just that Angus didn''t expect that his enemies would launch a counterattack at this time. This could really be regarded as a fatal blow. He is currently kidnapped by the soldiers of the Fan Nation, which is the most dangerous time. , And his enemies did not miss this opportunity and decisively chose to counterattack. This was definitely a big threat to him.


    However, the more important thing is that Angus can''t do anything now. He is currently kidnapped, and he can''t pass on what he thinks. He can only hope that his assistants and others can block the chasing soldiers. Otherwise, his final result would never be good, either he died in the hands of these people from Fan Nation, or he died in the hands of those sent by his enemies.


    However, the development of things did not go as smoothly as Angus thought. Although his assistants had already stopped the chasers behind him, the suspended vehicles and aircraft in the sky were still following them. Moreover, attacks are still ongoing.


    Naturally, Angus would not care about the life and death of Ariqi and others, but he was also in this car at this time. He needed to consider his own safety, but no matter how much he considered, there was no way to change the status quo.


    "Why? Don''t want to say yet?" one of Alvin''s comrades asked.


    Although Angus''s face was constantly changing, he still did not speak and remained silent. However, from his changing face, it can be seen that his mood at this time is definitely not calm.


    Angus did not speak. He still had certain illusions at this time. He hoped that his assistant and others could stop the chasing soldiers behind him, hoping that he could escape the current predicament. He would not be easy without reaching the final desperation. Abandoned.


    "Your people have obviously given up on you, what are you still insisting on? What''s the point of your insistence?" Alvin''s comrades asked Angus.


    However, Angus had already made up his mind. He would not speak until the final desperate situation, so no matter what Alvin''s comrades said, he did not speak.


    As for Angus¡¯s comrades, they are not easy to use at this time. They are also afraid of having a counter-effect. Angus is currently injured and his mood is not very stable. If he is stimulated again, it is likely to be Unexpected situations happen, and that is definitely not what Alvin''s comrades in arms want to see.


    Therefore, Alvin''s comrades in arms can only temporarily give up the interrogation of Angus.


    "bump!"


    At this time, the rear part of the car Alvin and the others were riding in was suddenly shelled. The entire rear of the car was already on fire, and the car showed an S-shaped route on the ground. The whole car might explode at any time.


    "There is the woods ahead, let''s go in!" Ariqi said solemnly on his face, his eyes staring straight ahead, his hands clasping the steering wheel, and trying hard to control the direction of the car, so that the car would not lose control completely.


    Fortunately, everyone''s luck was good. In other words, Ariqi''s ability to control the car was very strong. When the car reached the woods, it was not hit again, nor did it explode.


    "Quick, everyone get off! Let''s enter the woods!" Ariqi said to everyone.


    Although all of them, except Alvin, were injured, but at this time, they couldn¡¯t control so much. They didn¡¯t want to die here, so they could only reluctantly enter the forest and take advantage of the cover of night. To hide and retreat.


    Angus originally didn¡¯t want to go into the woods with him, and even wanted to struggle to leave. Then, after a cannonball falling from the sky exploded beside him, he didn¡¯t need Alvin and others to urge him. Running into the woods first, that action didn''t seem like an injured person at all.


    Alvin and others also followed in.


    They were chasing soldiers on the road, but Angus'' assistants and others stopped them. They were fighting fiercely. However, the air attack had never stopped. They had been attacking.


    However, it was late at night and the line of sight was not very good. Alvin and others had abandoned the car and entered the woods, taking advantage of the cover of night and trees to escape.


    Those chasers in the air obviously couldn''t see Alvin and the others. They shot and fired indiscriminately in the air, hoping to hit Alvin and the others.


    And their luck seemed to be good. Some of Alvin''s comrades were hit by such indiscriminate shooting, which directly caused injuries.


    However, in general, Alvin and the others are relatively safe. After all, with the cover of night and trees, they are still relatively safe.


    "We can''t stay here for long, we must leave here as soon as possible. After they can''t hit us in the air, they will definitely land." Ariqi said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement. They are indeed safe for the time being, especially as the more they go into the woods, the more the enemy in the air has no way to determine their specific location, and they are safer. Since the enemy has made such a big one. It is obviously not easy to give up in pomp, so it is still very possible to descend and search for them on the ground.


    Everyone immediately accelerated the pace of the march. Angus did not make trouble at this time. He was quite cooperative, because he knew that once the people in the air were found to find them, then not only these people from the fan country would die. Even he himself is also dead.


    And he still doesn''t want to die!


    The people quickly shuttled through the woods. The woods gave them a good cover. The bullets and shells around them have basically disappeared, and they are all elites in the camp. Therefore, they are very concerned about being in the woods in the night. Chuanso is no stranger.


    Everyone thought that the area of ??this woods was not very large, but when they walked in, they discovered that the area of ??this woods was much larger than you and others imagined.


    And this is not a good thing for them, because if they can''t get out of the woods before dawn, then they will be easily locked by the enemy. When that happens, even if they get out of the woods, What awaits them may also be the enemy''s rigorous formation.

 2897 Chapter 2897

    The reality is very cruel.


    Although Alvin and the others have been on their way since they entered the woods, they have never stopped, even if they have increased their speed to the extreme, but they are still able to get out of the woods before dawn.


    But when Alvin and the others came to the edge of the woods, the sky was already bright. They looked out from a distance, and they could see that there were many soldiers from the Flame Wind Nation outside, lined up there, their guns aimed at the woods. The direction is obviously waiting for their appearance.


    "Captain, what shall we do?" A team member asked Aliqi.


    Ariqi¡¯s face is ugly and heavy. The current situation is very unfavorable to them. Although they escaped from the enemy¡¯s pursuit last night, they were not completely safe. They just gained a It was just a chance to breathe, and now, they were obviously in desperation again.


    What should I do?


    This is the idea that has been in Ariqi''s mind all the time, and he doesn''t know what to do?


    Rush out directly?


    Obviously this is a way, but there is definitely a price to pay, and, depending on the preparations of the enemies outside, the price they have to pay is not small.


    Then stay in this woods?


    This is also a way, and it seems to be very safe, after all, the enemy is only blocking outside, and there is no intention to enter the woods.


    However, this seemingly feasible method is actually no different from waiting to die.


    Although this forest is very large, it can allow them to temporarily avoid the enemy¡¯s pursuit, but they cannot stay in this forest forever, because here, they have nothing to eat or drink. Over time, they will simply There is no need for the enemy to launch an attack, they themselves have already died in this woods first.


    Therefore, it is not feasible to stay in the woods.


    "Captain, let''s break through." Alvin said: "I know it''s dangerous, but staying here makes us even more dangerous. Now the enemy hasn''t been able to completely block this place overnight. Airtight, we must be able to find their weak defensive links. If we continue to stay in this forest, then we will definitely be trapped to death in the end. This is the enemy¡¯s territory, and they will continuously send troops here. At that time, we will be completely trapped here, and we will not be able to jump out. We have no food or drink here, and we will not last long."


    "Yes, Captain, let''s break through!" The other team member also said. Obviously, he agrees with Alvin''s statement that staying here is only temporary safety, but in the end they will lose all hope of escape.


    The other players have similar meanings.


    Ariqi is still a little hesitant, because it is not a good way to break through. Although it will not make them trapped here, the casualties are also not small.


    However, there seems to be no good way except to break through.


    "I know this woods, there is a path leading out." Angus said suddenly, who had been silent.


    "What tricks do you want to play?" Alvin asked. He didn''t have a slight affinity for Angus, so he didn''t believe Angus at all. He didn''t believe anything.


    "Let him go on." Ariitch prevented Alvin from wanting to continue scolding Angus.


    "I am on the same line with you now. You know this very well, and I know it very well," Angus said.


    Everyone did not speak, but they all agreed with him in their hearts.


    Before, when the guards around Angus chased up, they just followed behind and didn''t mean to shoot at all. However, after the new chasers appeared, those people immediately shot at their side. , There was not even a word of surrender, obviously, those people didn''t care about Angus''s life.


    Ariqi and others understand this, and Angus also understands it, so Angus said that they are all on the same line now, and no one can run away. They must die together and live together.


    "Go on." Arich said to Angus. His tone was not very good. Although he stopped Alvin, this does not mean that he has a good feeling for Angus. In fact, he Angus was also very disgusted. Angus was the target of their trip. If that were not the case, he would have killed Angus no less than ten times.


    "I know that trail. I took people to conduct field training in this woods before. So, I know that trail, and that trail, not many people know about it. Even if those people know it, it¡¯s probably not too much. Pay attention." Angus said.


    "Okay, you lead the way, remember, don''t want to play tricks." Ariqi said.


    Angus nodded, glanced at Alvin, and then led the way.


    Ariqi hurriedly greeted the players to keep up. Now they don¡¯t have a good way, they can only choose to believe in Angus temporarily. Of course, they didn¡¯t completely believe in Angus, and they were still wary of him. , Once they find that the situation is not right, they will immediately control Angus. At that time, all they can choose is to force a breakthrough.


    Fortunately, Angus did not play any tricks, but led the way honestly.


    In fact, Angus already knew who was hurting himself after seeing the troops guarding soldiers outside through the gaps of the trees, and he guessed the identity of Dawns.


    And Angus knows very well that with his relationship with Dauns, Dauns will never let him go easily. Therefore, at this time, Angus is seeking self-protection, not completely helping the fan. Those people in China naturally dare not play any tricks at this time.


    He didn''t think about Ariqi and others, but he had to think about himself. He didn''t want to die yet, at least not right now.


    Soon, under the leadership of Angus, everyone came to a narrow road. Without much hesitation, everyone followed Angus and embarked on this path.


    The path is very remote, and the road is full of weeds. Obviously, this is a road that no one has walked. Angus has not lied to them before. This gave everyone a lot of hope.


    Everyone looked for a path, and finally reached the edge of the woods after an hour. At this time, they passed through the gaps in the woods and once again saw soldiers guarding them. However, the number of soldiers here was higher than those before. The place is much less.

 2898 Chapter 2898 the only choice

    Everyone looked at the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation who were on alert outside the woods, their expressions a bit solemn.


    Angus didn¡¯t lie to them. The enemy really didn¡¯t know this path, but the opponent was very vigilant and had a strong desire to catch them. Therefore, around the woods, all places were placed and guarded. , Even this small road they didn''t know existed was also guarded outside, but there were fewer people than other places.


    Of course, what everyone doesn''t know is that the reason why there are so many soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation around this woods is not only because of them, or the most important reason is not because of them, but Angus!


    Dawns is different from Angus. Because Angus knew that this group of soldiers from the fan country came from his target camp and might know about the "space-time key", so he wanted to capture them very much. Even if he paid a high price for this, he was willing.


    However, Dauns is different. He is not in charge of the "space-time key" at all. Therefore, in his eyes, Alvin and others are no different from ordinary soldiers in the fan country.


    And between Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, there has been an undercurrent surging in secret. It is really normal for the two sides to send spies to each other. Therefore, Dauns also knows that Alvin and others are regarded as They are just ordinary spies from Fan Nation, and there are many such people in Yanfeng Nation. They can''t be caught if they want to catch them. If they can''t be caught, there is no big difference.


    Therefore, Dauns did not have to grasp the idea of ??Alvin and others. The reason why he deployed such a strong force around the woods to guard it was not against Alvin and others, but against Angus!


    Dauns and Angus have never dealt with each other, and both sides want to kill each other, but on the face of it, they want to maintain harmony. This time, with a rare opportunity, Angus was caught by the fan country. Naturally, Ens would not be willing to let go of this opportunity. He wanted Angus to die in the hands of people from the "Fan Nation".


    In order to achieve this goal, Dauns is willing to pay some price, and is also willing to mobilize heavy troops to encircle and suppress.


    The target he wanted to encircle was Angus, not Alvin and others.


    Alvin and others did not know this situation. They did not know the specific relationship between Angus and Dauns. Although, through the previous series of things, they had also discovered that this new enemy seemed not to care so much. Angus''s life is safe, but they didn''t know that Dauns wanted to use their hands to kill Angus.


    However, Angus was roughly able to guess this situation. After knowing that the person behind those people was Dauns, Angus actually understood that his current situation was much more dangerous than before. The biggest enemy right now may not be Alvin and the others, but the army that has just appeared and came to "rescue" himself.


    After all, Alvin and others still want to know about the "space-time key" from his mouth, so they will not kill him, or even protect his safety, but Dauns is Different, Dauns may be thinking about his death all the time now.


    It is precisely because of this that Angus would take the initiative to speak out the existence of this path before, in order to be able to follow Alvin and the others to escape safely, avoiding the encirclement of Dauns.


    It¡¯s just that Angus didn¡¯t expect that Dauns¡¯s determination to kill him was so great. Such a desolate place was actually guarded by people, not letting go of any place.


    "Captain, what should I do?" A team member asked Aliqi.


    "There is only one way now, and that is to rush." ??Ariqi said with a solemn expression: "You have seen all of you on the road before. Everywhere, there are enemies guarding them. I want to find someone completely free of enemies. The place to guard is already very difficult. Relatively speaking, this place is already the weakest place for the enemy. Therefore, we have to push forward from here. Once we drag on, there will only be more enemies. When the time comes, even here will be There are many enemies. At that time, if we want to stand out, it will be even more dangerous."


    Everyone nodded. Indeed, this is already the place where the enemy''s strength is relatively weak. If they want to be strong, the best choice is here, and now, they have no other way except strong.


    Moreover, they can''t delay too long. If they delay too long, the enemy will only increase.


    "In this way, you guys are optimistic about Angus, we are rushing in front, everyone try not to disperse." Seeing that everyone had no objection, Ariqi began to set up a strong formation.


    Their strength is limited. Now in the team, everyone is basically injured, and there are even severely injured people. As a result, their combat effectiveness is much lower than before. At this time, naturally they cannot be dispersed. If separated, it will only be more dangerous.


    Everyone has no opinion on this. It is equally important to protect Angus. After all, Angus is the goal of their trip. They haven''t got the information they want to know from Angus''s mouth. If they die in this way, then even if their mission on this trip fails, the comrades who sacrificed before will be sacrificed for nothing, and the injuries they suffered will be for nothing.


    Therefore, we must protect Angus, at least before he confesses the matter, protect him.


    After the agreement was over, Ariqi snorted and rushed to the forefront. The people behind hurriedly caught up. Angus was also very cooperative. He knew that at this time, if he didn''t cooperate with these fans, his fate It will only be worse.


    As soon as Ariqi and others appeared, the enemies outside the woods discovered them. They didn''t expect that Ariqi and others would appear from here. Their original expressions were not very serious. After all, it was very remote and there were no decent roads. , However, where they thought it was impossible for anyone to appear, there were actually enemies appearing.


    "Cracking"


    Ariqi and others would not be polite to these people. Before they could fully react, they had already fired. The bullets poured out toward those people like rain, and the grenade in their hands was one after another. Throw it over.


    "boom!"


    The grenade exploded and caused a huge explosion. Ariqi and others knew that the battle here would quickly attract the attention of enemies in other directions. Therefore, the time left for them was not very sufficient. They should break through as soon as possible!

 2899 Chapter 2899 Attract Firepower

    "Quickly, call for support, the target has appeared!" After the initial panic, the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation who were guarding here immediately calmed down, and they fought back while calling for support.


    The soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation were also crying in their hearts.


    Being able to make such a big noise in their country of the wind, obviously, the team from this country of wind power is not weak. Originally, they were assigned to this remote place to blockade. They were all very happy because it was very remote. , And there is no way out of the woods. The squad from Fan Nation will definitely not pass by here. Their task is very easy.


    However, they never expected that the team of Fan Nation that they thought would definitely not appear in this place actually appeared, and, as soon as it appeared, they carried out a fierce attack on them here.


    On the one hand, the soldiers of the Wind Nation did not have much preparation. In addition, because of the remoteness of the place, there were not many soldiers assigned to the Wind Nation. Now they have to face the fierceness of the team of the Wind Nation. They felt tremendous pressure for a while.


    Ariqi and the others did rush very hard, because they knew that they didn''t have much time left, and they had to hurry up. At this time, naturally, they didn''t have the slightest reservation.


    However, Dawns obviously made up his mind this time and asked Angus to kill him. Therefore, he prepared a lot of power and planted a lot of power around the woods.


    After receiving help from the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation in front of Ariqi and others, the soldiers of the other nearby Flame Wind Nation immediately came in this direction. Because of the difference in distance, the time of arrival was natural. It was also different. The nearest team arrived at the location very quickly and launched a sniper on Ariqi and others.


    Just a little bit!


    Ariqi and others secretly hate.


    At this time, they have already rushed to the front of the blockade, as long as they are given some more time, they can break through the blockade in front of them.


    However, at this moment, the enemy''s reinforcements arrived. Although not much had arrived at the beginning, they successfully prevented them from moving forward and slowed their progress.


    And Ariqi and others also saw that in the distance, there were still soldiers from the Flame Wind Nation coming towards this side. Obviously, the current situation is very unfavorable for Ariqi and others. The longer the time is. , The more enemies they have to face, and the more difficult it is to break through the blockade.


    "Alvin, you take Angus to break through, and we will help you attract firepower." Ariqi said decisively.


    "Captain, I will stay and let others break through." Alvin said immediately.


    Ari?¡¯s meaning is obvious. They stay to attract firepower. In this way, they can create opportunities for Alvin to escape. In this case, staying is actually no different from waiting for death, because the enemy will only get more and more. If more, the firepower they face will get stronger and stronger, and those who stay will eventually be unable to leave.


    Therefore, Ari? is preparing to sacrifice himself and other players to let Alvin take Angus away.


    Alvin also understood this, so he chose to stay as well, not wanting to escape by himself.


    "What''s the matter! Don''t waste time, just set it! If you drag it on, no one can leave!" Arriqi shouted.


    "Alvin, you take that bastard and go. You are the only one of us who is not injured, and also the youngest and most potential. You shouldn''t die here." Another team member said.


    Before, in many dangerous situations, Alvin came forward, which made their old players feel ashamed. Alvin paid a lot for this team, but they seemed to be of no use.


    And now, they can finally contribute to this team, and this mission makes them feel relieved.


    None of these team members chose to back down, and at this time, no one would choose to back down.


    Moreover, they can understand after this period of observation that Alvin''s potential is indeed greater than them. Such a promising young man should not die here. He has a broader future.


    Therefore, everyone''s opinions are unanimous, leaving this possible and survival opportunity to Alvin.


    "I..." Alvin wanted to say something, but Ari? stopped him.


    "Stop talking nonsense. If you don''t leave, you can''t leave any of them. Our mission will definitely fail. Then our previous efforts and sacrifices are meaningless." Aliqi said.


    Their trip to Yanfeng Country was not smooth from the beginning, and being able to get to this step is the result of their many efforts. Therefore, no one wants to see the failure of the mission at this time.


    Alvin looked at Ariqi, then at his teammates, and then he nodded in agreement.


    "Go, don''t play tricks." Alvin said to Angus.


    Naturally, Angus would not play any tricks at this time, because he knew that if he stayed here, he would only be a dead end. Opposite the soldiers of his country, he would not be merciful to his men. Just look at them. , Didn''t even care about his own life and death.


    Therefore, Angus would like to leave here earlier, especially, the person holding him is still Alvin!


    You know, even now, Angus has not given up the idea of ??catching Alvin in his heart. Although he is now being held by Alvin, he still wants to find opportunities to catch Alvin. He grabbed the "space-time key" in his hand.


    Only with that thing, he was enough to turn over, what Dauns and his like, he would retaliate severely.


    Therefore, he is now in his heart wishing that Alvin would take him away quickly. At that time, there will be only two of them. Then, it will be much easier for him to arrest Alvin.


    Seeing Alvin taking Angus to prepare to evacuate, Ariqi turned his gaze to the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation again, and said to the players around him: "Fight me all! Let them know that the people in our fan country are amazing!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone roared at the same time, and then, the fire was fierce again, and even, in order to attract the enemy''s attention, they did not hide at all, just stood there straight and attacked continuously.


    The soldiers of Yanfeng Nation, although the number is already quite large, they were so crushed that they couldn''t lift their heads at this time. They were still thinking, what are these people going crazy and don''t want to live anymore?

 2900 Chapter 2900 Attack From Behind

    Ariqi and others really don¡¯t want to live anymore. They left the last hope of alive to Alvin, so their style of play at this time is very unrestrained.


    In this way of play, injuries are inevitable. Soon someone was injured and fell to the ground by people from the country. Of course, the soldiers of the country are not in good condition. Although they have the advantage in numbers, Ariqi Waiting for the people to fight too hard, so they were constantly suppressed, and there were also injuries.


    However, even if someone is injured, they don''t care, because they have a lot of people and have an absolute advantage. As long as this continues to consume with Ariqi and others, then the victory will ultimately be theirs.


    In fact, things are indeed developing in the direction they expected. Although Ariqi and others attracted firepower, after all, the number of people was too small, and many people were injured, resulting in a significant reduction in combat effectiveness, even for a time. Those soldiers who can suppress Yanfeng Nation, this time will not last too long.


    And with the fire cover of Ariqi and others, it does not mean that Alvin and Angus are completely safe. In fact, because the place is relatively empty, the soldiers from the opposite side of the country are also watching Here, Alvin and Angus, although they were separated from Ariqi and others and wanted to go around, they were still discovered by the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation. Once discovered, they naturally You will be welcome.


    Alvin knew that his goal now was to leave here safely with Angus, so he did not stop to fight back, but fled with Angus''s head down, hoping to escape the enemy''s attack.


    Fortunately, the fire cover of Ariqi and others is not useless at all. At least, there are a lot less people attacking Alvin and Angus, and the danger they face is much smaller than that of Ariqi and others.


    However, if the danger faced is small, it does not mean that there is no danger. They still have to face danger. For this, Alvin and Angus know that with the cover of Ariqi and others, they just have a little hope of escape. It''s just a little bigger.


    However, some things are just so wonderful.


    Faced with a super fire attack, Ariqi and others, although many people were injured, but no one died, at least not yet, but Angus, who faced a few attacks, was very unfortunately hit. In addition, the hit position is actually a fatal heart position!


    At the moment he was hit, Angus stopped moving. He lowered his head, looked at his chest in disbelief, looked at the bleeding wound, and felt the power in his body dissipate quickly.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!" Seeing Angus not moving, Alvin immediately yelled in dissatisfaction.


    He didn''t notice that Angus had been hit, only when the opponent wanted to play tricks.


    However, Alvin soon noticed Angus''s situation. After all, the wound was too big and the blood bleeds too fast, and the entire coat had been dyed red.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Alvin quickly helped Angus behind a bunker. At this time, he didn''t care about running away. The most important thing is to see Angus first. If Angus is dead, their The mission failed.


    After seeing the specific situation of Angus, Alvin¡¯s face was ugly, because he knew that Angus¡¯s situation was basically impossible to survive, especially under the current circumstances, Angus Dead.


    Angus is dead, Alvin will only be happy, but that is after the other party confessed the information of the "space-time key", not before, he did not want the mission to fail.


    So Alvin quickly said to Angus: "Hurry up and tell me about the''space-time key''!"


    Alvin interrogated Angus assault. On the other hand, the battle between Ariqi and the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation became more intense, but the disadvantages became more obvious.


    However, just when the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation were confident enough to annihilate Ariqi and others, a group of people suddenly appeared behind them, a group of people dressed like them.


    At the beginning, the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation hadn''t taken it too seriously, thinking that those people were their own reinforcements, comrades who had previously blocked off in other directions, and were here to support them.


    Therefore, they have no defense against those people at all.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that as soon as those people approached them, they attacked them without any hesitation. The firepower was quite fierce.


    "How is this going?"


    "Asshole! Who are these people? How could they attack us?"


    "Fight back, give me a counterattack!"


    This sudden attack from behind caused them to be trapped in an instant, and for a while they seemed very flustered. Those people should obviously be their talents, so why would they attack them now?


    "Hit, hit me hard!" Angus'' assistant roared.


    The team that suddenly appeared was led by Angus'' assistant.


    Last night, Angus¡¯s assistant always took people with him, following behind Ariqi¡¯s car, trying to find a chance to rescue Angus. Who knows, a group of people suddenly appeared on the way, wanting Assaulting Ariqi''s car, Angus''s assistant fought those who appeared to protect Angus.


    Those people were naturally sent by Dawns. After Angus¡¯s assistant fought with the opponent, although he was involved in the opponent and prevented the opponent from attacking Ariqi¡¯s car, they could not continue to follow Ariqi¡¯s car. The car is out.


    Fortunately, Dawns made a lot of movement for this action. Therefore, although Angus¡¯s assistant lost the target, I don¡¯t know in which direction Ari? drove the car, but it was very fast. Through other news channels, I learned about the decisions of those above, and I learned about Dawns'' actions.


    As Angus''s assistant, he certainly knew that his boss and Dauns were not dealing with each other. Therefore, Angus''s assistant did not feel surprised when he was angry about Dauns''s actions.


    However, he also knew that with the addition of Dauns, his boss would be even more dangerous, so he hurriedly summoned some people, and then came towards the woods here.


    As Angus'' assistant, he still has some connections.


    He knew that if this continued, his boss would be dead, not in the hands of those from Fan Nation, but in the hands of Dauns, so he could only choose to head-on with Dauns.

 2901 Chapter 2901 the secret of the space-time key

    In Angus¡¯s ideal of assistance, as long as Angus is rescued, there will be no problem with what he does. Angus will help him with the aftermath. Not only will he not be punished, but he will also Awarded by Angus.


    Therefore, with the rush of his men and Dauns, Angus''s assistant did not feel any burden at all.


    It''s just that Angus'' assistant didn''t know that his boss was about to die at this time.


    Angus is indeed a little dysfunctional at this time, he himself clearly feels that each other has become difficult, and his body has become weak.


    This makes him feel strange and scared.


    He knew that he was going to die!


    At this moment, Angus did not hate Alvin and others, but hated Dauns. Although Alvin and others caught him, they never wanted to kill him. However, Dauns is different. At the beginning, he didn''t think about saving his own life, but wanted to kill himself, but now he really died in their hands.


    "Hurry up and tell me about the''space-time key''." Alvin asked Angus anxiously while pulling Angus''s collar. He also saw that Angus''s situation was not good, it should be dying, and they Now, they have not been able to learn about the "space-time key" from Angus''s mouth. If Angus died like this, then their mission would be doomed to fail.


    Having sacrificed so much, it might even be annihilated. As a result, the task was not completed. Alvin could not accept the result. Therefore, he was very anxious now. Once Angus died, everything would be finished. .


    However, Angus didn''t have the mind to think about it at all at this time. There was only a deep unwillingness in his heart, as well as the fear of death and the nostalgia for life. How could he care about Alvin and their thoughts.


    "Angus, you should know that it was not we who killed you, we wanted to take you out of here." Seeing Angus did not speak, Alvin could only use his own brains, thinking of a way: "Kill Yours is your people, your people, after they came, they didn¡¯t even think about saving you. They launched an attack as soon as they came. They didn¡¯t care about your life or death. For such a country, you really want to come. Don''t you die without telling the news of the''space-time key''?"


    Alvin¡¯s words are still useful. Angus couldn¡¯t accept his death in his own hands and was unwilling to accept it. Therefore, after hearing Alvin¡¯s words, his face changed and he had a strong anger.


    Seeing that his words worked, Alvin continued his efforts and hurriedly continued: "I think you must have enemies in your country. Certainly, the people who just attacked you were sent by your enemies. You After death, we may all die here. Then, your enemy has done a great job. Once you die, he will take your place, even higher than yours. You are willing to see him take advantage Will your death come to a higher position? As long as you are willing to tell us the news of the''space-time key'', we can help you take revenge!"


    Alvin did not know the relationship between Angus and Dauns, nor did he know that the people on the other side were sent by Dauns. However, he was able to guess something from the situation on the scene. Therefore, Would say so.


    However, Alvin didn''t know the specific situation, but Angus knew, he knew that most of the people opposite were sent by Dawns, so what Alvin said was not wrong.


    Judging from the current situation, Alvin and others are likely to die here, and the same is true for themselves. If they are all dead, then Dauns will have done the merits, and there is no such an enemy of himself. In that case, it is almost a certainty that Dauns takes his place. Even without his own competitor, Dauns''s future status may be even higher.


    The thought of his own enemy killing his own enemy, and the prospect of such a boundless future, Angus felt a deep resentment in his heart. It was Wu Fan that he really accepted such a thing.


    "I...I can tell you the secret of''Time and Space...Time and Space Key'', but you have to avenge me!" Angus said breathlessly.


    Seeing that his persuasion was working, Alvin nodded quickly and said: "Definitely, I promise, as long as we leave here alive, we will avenge you."


    "My enemy is... Dauns! Remember, his name is... Dauns!" Angus said.


    "Good to remember, the one who killed you was called Dawns." Alvin repeated immediately. He was afraid that Angus would die and could not delay time.


    "You must kill him!" Angus said.


    "Well, I promise, he will be killed, you tell me the news of the''temporal key''." Alvin said quickly.


    "Okay, come here, I''ll tell you." Angus''s breath became weaker, and his voice became softer.


    Alvin quickly moved his ear to Angus.


    Angus whispered a few words beside Alvin in a faint voice, Alvin''s face changed accordingly, and then Angus tilted his head, completely losing his breath.


    Alvin looked at lying on the ground, Angus was no longer breathless, his face was a bit complicated and shocked.


    Alvin can now be certain that the seemingly ordinary stone in his hand is indeed the "space-time key", and this "space-time key" is indeed very special. Its army of Yanfeng Nation What was found on the abandoned planet. According to preliminary research, this "space-time key" seems to have the ability to jump in space, which can instantly transmit an army from one planet to another.


    Such an ability may not be of much use in the hands of ordinary people, but if it is in the hands of a country, then it has too much effect and can instantly change the form of the battlefield.


    Alvin is also right now, why did Yanfeng Nation spend so much manpower and material resources to retake this "space-time key", it is really this gem is too important for the country, once the fan The country learned such a secret, then Yanfeng Nation would be completely at a disadvantage in the battle with Fan Nation.


    "It seems that this thing is useless to me. After I go back, hand it in." Alvin thought to himself.


    Now that he knows that this thing is useless to him, Alvin has no need to stay. It is the best choice to hand it over to the country. If those people above have studied the secret of that gem, then, perhaps, Yanfeng Country and The war between fan nations is about to end completely.

 2902 Chapter 2902 There is no possibility of peace talks

    "Cracking"


    While Alvin was still thinking about the "space-time key", a shuttle bullet hit him next to him, startling him.


    At this time, Alvin realized that he was not out of danger yet, and he was still on the battlefield. The top priority now is not to think about the "space-time key". It is something to do after getting out of danger. Now he, the most The first thing to consider is to escape here as soon as possible.


    And at this time, Alvin also discovered that the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation who had blocked them in front, and another group of soldiers from the Flame Wind Nation who had just appeared, actually fought, although there were still people in the war. They attacked here, but the firepower was much smaller than before, and their situation was no longer as dangerous as before.


    The possibility of being able to break through has greatly increased.


    Thinking of this, Alvin didn''t immediately run forward, but bent over and came to Ariqi and the others.


    "Why are you back? Didn''t you leave? What about Angus?" Ariqi asked with breathlessness. His left arm had just been hit by the enemy, and now there is no time for bandaging. The blood has been constantly flowing. Flowing out, his face was also very pale.


    However, the momentum is undiminished.


    "Captain, they started fighting on their own." Alvin said: "We quickly took advantage of this opportunity to break through. As for Angus, he is dead."


    "What? Angus is dead?!" Ariqi was surprised. Compared to his own life safety, he was obviously more concerned about Angus''s situation, because that was their mission goal, and it was their visit this time. The purpose of Fengguo was so dead, then, didn''t they come in vain?The previous efforts and sacrifices were wasted?


    In an instant, Ariqi''s momentum weakened a bit.


    Several other team members, when they heard this, also showed stunned and frustrated expressions. Their mission this time was doomed to fail, and the injuries they received were all in vain.


    "Yes, Angus didn''t hit the opponent, hit the heart, and died." Alvin said, he also noticed the expressions of his teammates and knew what was in their hearts, so he continued: "However, in Before he died, I had learned the secret of the''space-time key'' from his mouth, so our mission has been completed, and what we need to do now is to leave here safely."


    "You got the secret of the''space-time key'' from his mouth? Really?" The people who were still very depressed just now, when they heard Alvin''s words, all showed surprise expressions instantly. As long as the mission is completed, they will be injured. And the sacrifice is worth it, so they are more concerned about the task situation.


    "Yeah." Alvin said. "It''s not time to talk about those secrets. Let''s leave here first."


    "Okay!" Ariqi also knew that now is not the time to ask for details. The enemy is fighting with his own people. This is a good opportunity for them to leave. If they miss this opportunity, it will be impossible for them to leave.


    And after knowing that Alvin had learned the secret of the "space-time key" from Angus''s mouth, there was no need for them to stay here anymore. They had completed the task, and now they just need to evacuate here safely. .


    Moreover, knowing that they have completed the task here, they have quite strong confidence in their hearts, and their desire to survive is also bursting.


    Everyone immediately followed Alvin''s road to break out. Because Alvin was not injured, he carried the severely wounded on his back, and the slightly injured supported each other.


    There were still people attacking their side, but the attack strength was much weaker than before. Everyone also saw that the enemy was indeed fighting.


    As a result, everyone did not stop fighting back, but accelerated their pace of leaving.


    The people on the other side naturally saw this situation, and they were anxious and wanted to increase their attacks. However, because other reinforcements were still on the way, they increased their attacks on Alvin and others. Then, Assistant Angus and the others are under less attack pressure.


    Angus¡¯s assistant quickly sensed the change in this situation. He also knew that the people in front had shifted the focus of the attack to the squads of the fan country, and attacked the members of the fan country¡¯s squad, Assistant Angus. There is no objection, but since his boss can be inside, he naturally can''t just sit idly by.


    Poor Angus¡¯s assistant still doesn¡¯t know that his boss is dead. Among the people who are escaping, his boss is not there, only the team from Fan Nation.


    "Give me more firepower and can''t let them attack the opposite side presumptuously!" Angus'' assistant ordered to the people around him.


    Immediately, the firepower here suddenly increased again.


    Those people in Dauns immediately felt tremendous pressure. For a moment, they were even suppressed by the people behind them, let alone attacking Alvin and others.


    "Who are you? Why are you attacking us! We are carrying out a task to block the people in the front fan country. If you let them run away, you can''t afford the consequences!" There is no way, Dauns''s men can only be Called to Assistant Angus, hoping that the other party could stop the attack, so that they could fully attack the opposing Fan Nation team.


    "We are under General Angus. Among those in front, there is General Angus. You can''t attack like this. General Angus will be injured. Please stop the attack immediately!" Angus'' assistant replied without showing any weakness. Dao, he doesn''t care about exposing his identity, anyway, when he wants to come, his boss will help him with everything.


    Those under Dauns, at this time, naturally will not stop attacking. In fact, when they set off, the commander of this team received a secret order from Dauns. Their goal is not only The team that has the fan country, and Angus, and the priority of Angus is higher than that of the fan country!


    Therefore, at this time, it is impossible for them to stop attacking, and it is precisely because they know the existence of Angus among those in front that they attack so fiercely.


    And now, after knowing that those people behind are Angus''s people, they also know that peace talks are impossible, there is no other way, only to fight.


    Because Assistant Angus they attacked too fiercely, Dauns¡¯s people had to put most of their attack on Assistant Angus instead of Alvin and the others. This gave them a smooth escape. opportunity.

 2903 Chapter 2903 Evacuation

    Alvin and others took advantage of the opportunity of the people in Yanfeng Nation to fight inwardly and escaped with difficulty. At this time, everyone except Alvin was injured, but they were very happy to be able to escape.


    However, everyone did not dare to delay. After all, the soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation behind could catch up at any time, so they need to leave here as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, shortly after coming out of the woods, they found a place to park. Alvin once again successfully got a car for everyone, and everyone drove away.


    "I have just contacted the country. They will arrange the spacecraft to come over as soon as possible and pick us up." In the car, Ariqi said to everyone while simply handling his wounds.


    Since the last time they decided to stay in Yanfeng Nation instead of returning to China, they have not been in contact with the country during this period of time, in order to prevent being targeted, revealing their identity and secrets. Although, Yanfeng Nation is basically here. It has been determined that they are members of the Fan Nation, but as long as they do not catch the exact shock, then the Yanfeng Nation can''t take them anything.


    But now that their mission has been completed, they are about to start arranging the escape, and it is no longer necessary to stay here.


    It can be said that their actions this time have been successful so far. They have been in the Yanfeng Nation for a long time, and the Yanfeng Nation has been tense. Gaoli City is blocked, and Huahai City is also panicked. Now, near their imperial capital, they have been tossed so hard that Yanfeng Nation is up and down, and they are not peaceful during this period. They even indirectly killed Angus, this general who has a pivotal position in Yanfeng Nation. It can be said that by doing so, they have already avenged the last time the people of Yanfeng Nation arranged people to go to their camp, and even doubled their revenge.


    In addition, Alvin also learned the secret about the "space-time key" from Angus. It can be said that the two missions of their lurking entry into the Flame Wind Nation have been successfully completed. Now, as long as they can be safe After returning, this mission ended smoothly.


    And because of this, although everyone is still not completely out of danger, and even with injuries on their bodies, everyone¡¯s expressions are quite uplifted and excited, even if they cannot return home safely in the end, they come to Yanfeng Nation this time. , It''s worth it.


    "Alvin, you did a very good job this time. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to go to the present. We can''t be in Yanfeng Country for so long, let alone know the secret of the''space-time key''." Ali Qi looked at Alvin and said.


    Everyone looked at Alvin with admiration.


    Before this mission, although they had all heard of Alvin¡¯s name and knew that he was in the camp, he was very good in all aspects, but who was able to enter the camp, which one was worse?


    Therefore, although everyone did not mean to discriminate against Alvin before, they did not have much expectations for how well he can perform in this mission. In their opinion, Alvin is more this time. Those who are experienced and familiar with the task rhythm.


    However, when the action really started, Alvin showed his outstanding ability. Everyone got out of danger because of Alvin many times, and because of Alvin¡¯s performance, they were able to walk from the chase and interception of the Flame Wind Nation to the present. , And successfully completed the task.


    It can be said that Alvin played a vital role in this mission operation. This role is not comparable to any other person, and is more important than any of them.


    Alvin, who didn''t change his face in the face of a dangerous situation, felt a little embarrassed to hear Ari?''s praise.


    "This time it is everyone''s credit, I just did what I should do." Alvin said.


    "Don''t be humble." Ariqi said: "In the camp, everyone admires the capable people. You have the skills. We all trust and admire you. This is normal. The greatest credit for this action is also yours. In fact, there is no need to be humble."


    "Yes, Alvin, your performance this time is really great." The other players also said.


    Alvin is younger than them, and the time to come to the barracks is shorter than them. In this case, he can have such a performance, which is enough to show that his future is really boundless.


    Alvin was even more embarrassed.


    The car drove away quickly, and the woods had been left behind by them.


    The news of the fan country team¡¯s escape quickly reached Dauns¡¯ ears. After all, he was in charge of this matter now, and at the same time he received the news of the fan country team¡¯s escape, he also received another news.


    Angus is dead!


    His body was later discovered by the soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation. As for whether he died in the hands of the soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation or the squad of the Fan Nation, it is still unknown. After all, the two sides were engaged in fierce fighting at the time. , Everything can happen.


    After knowing that Angus was dead, Dawns was overjoyed.


    There has always been a competitive relationship between Angus and Dauns. The two belong to two different groups and have been fighting each other. All the while, Angus has overpowered Dauns. Gus''s status in the Firewind Nation has always been higher than Dauns, and Dauns has long been dissatisfied with this.


    However, behind Angus is also supported by powerful groups, so it is very difficult for Dawns to suppress or even surpass Angus.


    But this time, there was finally a chance to start with Angus, Dauns seized it decisively, and the final result made him very satisfied.


    Angus died, and Angus, who had been pressing on his head, died like this. Dawns even felt that this incident was a bit untrue, but at the same time, all he had was happy, and he didn''t have the slightest sympathy. .


    As for the soldiers of the fan country, he didn¡¯t care much at all. He didn¡¯t know the relationship between those people and the "space-time key", let alone that Alvin possessed the "space-time key". It was Angus who was in charge, and Angus obviously couldn''t tell Dauns the truth about this matter.


    Therefore, Dauns only acted as the infiltration of Ariqi and others. It was a very common behavior. Such behavior would happen every year, and they would do the same behavior in Yanfeng Nation.


    Therefore, running a few members of the fan country is not a big deal in Dauns¡¯s opinion. Even, he is still grateful to Ariqi and others. If it were not for Ariqi and others, how could he be? Is there such a chance to kill Angus?


    Those soldiers from Fan Nation are his benefactors.

 2904 Chapter 2904 Escape

    Looking at the soldiers of the Fan Nation, for helping them get rid of Angus, they can''t be killed.


    Therefore, after knowing that Ariitch and the others had fled, Dauns did not send heavy soldiers to pursue and encircle and suppress, but instead spent all his thoughts on dealing with Angus'' assistants and the soldiers he had brought.


    These people are Angus''s irons, and naturally they are his enemies of Dauns. For this kind of people, Dauns will naturally take this opportunity to eradicate them.


    Therefore, after confirming that Angus was dead, Dauns did not immediately send people to chase Ariitch and others, but encircled Angus'' assistants and the people he brought.


    As for Angus¡¯s assistant and others, at this time, they didn¡¯t know that Angus was dead. They only felt that they and others were facing more and more pressure, and there were more and more people around them attacking them. , Their casualties are getting bigger and bigger.


    Angus'' assistant began to worry about his safety.


    Originally, he thought that his attack on his side could force the other party to take the initiative to stop. After all, they are all troops of the Yanfeng Nation, and they are a family. It is impossible to expand the contradiction. Their targets should be those of the Fan Nation. A small team is.


    However, Angus¡¯ assistant quickly realized that he was wrong. Not only did their attack on this side fail to stop the fire from the other side, but the other side increased the firepower to attack on their side. After all, there were people from all directions. They came from here.


    Angus¡¯ assistant, who was shocked, quickly called more reinforcements to come, and the people he contacted were naturally people who supported Angus. They still don¡¯t know the news of Angus¡¯s murder. So, after receiving the order from Assistant Angus, they all rushed over.


    As a result, people from two different camps on both sides fought fiercely in this woods, and the scope of the battle became wider and wider.


    The other high-level members of Yanfeng Nation also received news one after another, and immediately came to mediate. This is an internal fight. They don''t want their country''s combat power to be consumed in this meaningless internal fight.


    Moreover, they also learned of Angus'' death.


    Angus is already dead, so there is no need for this kind of struggle to continue. People in Angus''s line will definitely be suppressed afterwards, but it is better than dying in the woods.


    The fighting in the woods finally came to a halt under the intervention of other people, and at this time, the people on Assistant Angus also learned about Angus'' death.


    Suddenly, many people panicked. Among them, the most panicked was Angus''s assistant.


    Originally, the reason why Angus¡¯s assistant was so daring to fight the opposing person was because he had Angus as a backing. As long as Angus was saved, then no matter how much trouble he made here, no matter how much trouble he made here. Furious, there will be no problems, and Angus will help him in the aftermath.


    Therefore, Angus''s assistant is not afraid to offend those opposite, he has the confidence to continue the trouble.


    After all, Angus''s status in Flame Wind Nation is not low, and most things can be resolved.


    However, now it is heard that Angus is dead?


    How could Angus'' assistant accept this?


    You know, he has been following Angus for many years. He knows many secrets of Angus. He has also acted on Angus¡¯s behalf and offended many people. It can be said that he has been fine in Flame Wind Nation. Angus is behind, and once there is no Angus covering him, then he will be crushed by people he offended in minutes.


    Therefore, before Angus was kidnapped by people from Fan Nation, Angus''s assistant was so nervous and wanted to save Angus back.


    However, now he is telling him that Angus is dead?My backing is gone?how can that be?


    Angus¡¯s assistant was totally unable to accept this fact, but this matter was passed down from above, and should not be wrong, so even if he could not accept it, there was no way.


    That''s it!


    After confirming that this matter was a fact, Angus''s assistant had only these two words in his mind.


    He is really over.


    Without the cover of Angus, the people he had offended before would definitely come to retaliate against him, and none of those people was good.


    What''s more, he just tried to save Angus, but he took the people and the people opposite him for a long time. After those people were behind, he must be very angry, and after today, he must retaliate against himself.


    He has no backing now, just relying on his own ability, wanting to escape these retaliations is completely impossible.


    "What to do? What to do?" Angus'' assistant kept asking himself in his mind, thinking of a way.


    And the only way he could think of was to escape. The farther he could escape, the better, and it would be better to escape to Fan Nation, because as long as he stayed in Yanfeng Nation, he would have no chance of living.


    Thinking of this, Angus¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t care so much anymore. He found a car and didn¡¯t say hello to anyone, so he left in a hurry. He wanted to escape here and leave the country before everyone else could react. .


    However, what Angus didn''t know was that he had already been targeted.


    As Angus¡¯s assistant, he still has some popularity in the high-level circles of the Flame Wind Nation. Therefore, there are not many people who know him. Those people know his identity, so many people have already stared at him. He, this is also instructed by Dawns.


    As Angus¡¯s deadly opponent, Dawns had conflicts with Angus¡¯s assistants before. Even Angus¡¯s assistants relied on Angus¡¯s backing, and they used to be in public several times, openly or secretly. Against the passage Dauns, this made Dauns naturally hold grudges in his heart.


    And now, Angus is dead, and it''s time for liquidation. Naturally, he will not let Angus'' assistants go.


    If Angus¡¯s assistant has been in public all the time, then Dauns would not be able to make a move for a while, so he can only wait, but now Angus¡¯s assistant has been carried away in advance because of a guilty conscience. It''s a chance for Dauns.


    Therefore, shortly after Angus''s assistant left, some people followed. Angus''s assistant, who was anxious, didn''t notice the situation and still drove away.


    Half an hour later, the news came back that Assistant Angus had a car accident. His car and his whole person were burned to ashes in the explosion of the car. There was nothing left. It was a miserable death.

 2905 Chapter 2905 Charm

    Alvin and others do not care about the situation of Assistant Angus and others at this time. Their mission has been completed. The Flame Wind Nation has already been harassed by them. As for the follow-up development, it is not them. Concerned about things, they just want to escape back home safely.


    Alvin and the others were relieved that the people of Yanfeng Nation seemed to have no interest in chasing them. They just sent some people to chase them symbolically. After being easily thrown away by Ariqi, No more chasing soldiers, and after they changed a car halfway, they couldn''t even see any chasing soldiers behind them.


    The people who had escaped from the dead breathed a sigh of relief for the time being. No soldiers from the Yanfeng Nation chased them behind them like wolves, and they were relaxed a lot.


    Of course, they did not dare to relax completely before returning to their country.


    Fortunately, Yanfeng Nation''s pursuit of them has been relaxed. Their country''s spies on Yanfeng Nation''s side arranged a way for them to escape, and they also successfully embarked on their own way back to the country.


    On the other side, Huang Feng took the three little girls and set foot on the road back to Jiangzhou.


    A few of them did not take long in Huaizhou. After the three little girls had filled out their volunteers, their hearts had already flown. They all wanted to go to Jiangzhou early, and Huang Feng himself felt that there was no interest in staying in Huaizhou. Therefore, a group of four people rushed to Jiangzhou early.


    When they arrived in Jiangzhou, Su Yumo and others had already cleaned up the rooms for the three girls, but they also arranged a reception banquet.


    "Sister Yumo, Sister Mu Xue, Sister Mengjiao...I miss you so much." Huang Tingting greeted enthusiastically as soon as she saw a few people.


    However, she felt that it would take more time to call these sister-in-laws in the future because the number of people is increasing.


    Both Mengmeng and Wenwen also greeted Su Yumo and others.


    "I miss you too. I asked your brother to pick you up earlier." Su Yumo said with a smile.


    Because of Huang Feng''s return and the arrival of Huang Tingting''s three people, the whole villa became lively again.


    Little girl Xue Mengzhu, naturally, would not be absent from such a lively occasion. She was also the most enjoyable person on the scene. Xue Lingyun looked at her daughter so happy to have fun with a smile on her face.


    Since they met Huang Feng, their lives have changed a lot, and their daughters are more lively than before. However, correspondingly, they always put Huang Feng''s name on their lips, yelling every day. , Come to Huangfeng to play here.


    Recently, I don¡¯t know if it was the little girl who thought about it or was taught by her mother. Xue Lingjun discovered that this little girl was not only clamoring to come here to play recently, but also often said that she wanted Huang Feng to be her father, just like her own father. The kind of living together is not a kiss.


    Such a statement made Xue Lingjun blush every time she heard it, and she also told her daughter not to say this in front of Huang Feng.


    In fact, Xue Lingjun knew that her mother had always hoped that she and Huang Feng could be one step closer. This had been said in front of her many times, openly or secretly, and now, the little girl suddenly said the same, Xue Lingyun has Reasons to suspect that this was instigated by his mother behind the scenes.


    Xue Lingjun once asked herself if this kind of thing is possible. The answer is that she herself is not disgusted with the occurrence of this situation, but if she wants to take the initiative, she will feel embarrassed, even a little nervous and afraid.


    Xue Lingjun is a few years older than Huang Feng, and she has been married and had children. This makes her feel inferior when facing Huang Feng. Moreover, she is just an ordinary white-collar worker, but Huang Feng is It is a successful career, a lot of industries at home and abroad, and a great reputation. Such a person is beyond her reach, so she has no courage to take the initiative to talk about it.


    In addition, there is no shortage of women around Huang Feng, and all of them are not inferior to him and younger than him. This makes Xue Lingjun even more emboldened, and his only advantage is gone.


    Therefore, Xue Lingjun has been actively avoiding this matter without thinking or considering it.


    However, although she wants to do this, it is also very difficult, because the little girl has to run here every two days, and she naturally also follows. This way, she has a chance to meet Huang Feng That''s too much, and seeing Huang Feng, she will naturally think of this in her mind.


    "Sister Lingjun, why can''t I have fun?" While Xue Lingjun was secretly looking at Huang Feng, Su Yumo came over with a glass of red wine.


    Xue Lingyun instantly panicked, as if his secret had been discovered, his face turned red, and he said: "I don''t want to move, I''m older, not younger than you."


    Age has always been a pain in Xue Lingjun''s heart.


    "Sister Lingyun, your age is about the same as ours." Su Yumo said with a smile: "Walking outside, no one will think that you are a mother with a child. I think you are still College students."


    Hearing Su Yumo''s words, Xue Lingyun''s face was a little embarrassed and said, "How can it be so exaggerated."


    "I''m not exaggerating, you see, even Huang Feng is fascinated by you, don''t want it." Su Yumo said.


    Xue Lingjun glanced at Huang Feng subconsciously, then retracted his gaze, and said, "What''s the matter, Huang Feng has you, how can I be fascinated by me."


    "This is true, I heard what he said with my own ears." Su Yumo said: "So, Sister Lingyun, don''t underestimate yourself, you are very attractive."


    Xue Lingjun didn''t understand Su Yumo''s initiative to talk to her, and then took the initiative to talk about the meaning of this topic.


    Moreover, she kept asking in her heart: "Is she really attractive? Can she really charm Huang Feng? Does Huang Feng feel that she is old?"


    Su Yumo''s words caused Xue Lingjun to start thinking wildly in his heart.


    And Su Yumo looked at Xue Lingyun, who was obviously worried, with a smile on his face.


    The banquet lasted until very late. After Xue Lingyun returned with the little girl, Huang Feng and the others also simply cleaned up and prepared to rest.


    Of course, before taking a break, Huang Feng must have a look at his storage box, and he doesn''t know if he is absent these days, whether there are new things in the storage box.


    And the result did not disappoint Huang Feng. In that magical storage box, there was another thing, a stone-like thing.


    "Space-time key: a gem with the ability to transmit."


    The introduction is very simple. As for how to use it, Huang Feng doesn''t know.

 2906 Chapter 2906 A lot of Lenovo

    "Is this a gem?" Huang Feng took the stone-like thing called the "time-space key" in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    This gray and autumnal thing looked like a stone, and there was no way to associate it with the word "jewel".


    However, the introduction of the storage box can''t go wrong, at least, I have never missed it before.


    According to the introduction of the storage box, this thing actually has the ability to transmit, which is very impressive. Anything with the ability to transmit is precious, because transmission needs to travel through space, which is definitely not ordinary. Things can be done.


    It''s just that, how the gem is used, how many people can be transmitted, how it is opened, what is needed, and the interval time, there is nothing in this introduction.


    Therefore, Huang Feng was confused. Although he knew it was a treasure, he could not use it.


    "It seems that we can only keep the bottom of the press box first. Without the manual, this thing can''t be used at all." Huang Feng said to himself.


    However, just when Huang Feng was about to put this thing away, two more things flew out of his ring.


    Super Battle Armor!


    Special warfare spacecraft!


    The third piece was the very ordinary stone that Huang Feng had just obtained.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, Huang Feng couldn''t be more familiar with what was going to happen next, he was about to teleport again.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that this gem, which looks ordinary but has a powerful introduction, actually came from the same time and space as those two things, but it doesn''t seem strange to think about their introduction.


    Obviously, the time and space where the three of them were originally located must be a high-tech time and space. In that time and space, there are spaceships, armors, and so on, and the level of technology is much higher than that of the earth.


    This gave Huang Feng a lot of expectations for this teleportation. He never had too much high-tech technology. After going to that time and space this time, he must find opportunities to get more back.


    In addition, Huang Feng is also very curious about the gem that has the ability to transfer, called the "space-time key". If the transfer ability of this gem is strong enough, does it mean that he can also use it? It is not impossible to teleport oneself to other places, even to the moon, after all, it is all through space, but the distance is far and near, it has been able to split enough space obstacles.


    Therefore, Huang Feng has already thought about it. After this transmission, one is to obtain more advanced technology, and the other is to understand the secret of this gem.


    Just when the vortex in front of Huang Feng''s eyes was getting bigger, Su Yumo came to the door of Huang Feng''s room and saw the scene before him.


    Generally speaking, there is a consensus among the women in the villa, that is, when Huang Feng is away, they will never enter Huang Feng¡¯s room, because this room contains Huang Feng¡¯s greatest secret, everyone, Except for Huang Feng, no one can contact him privately.


    And even if Huang Feng is in the situation, all the girls have to knock on the door first when they want to come in. This is not polite, but also because of the existence of the secret. They don¡¯t want Huang Feng or others to have anything. Misunderstanding, even if everyone already trusts each other, some time you should pay attention to it. Even Su Yumo pays attention to this situation. Moreover, as the "main palace", she still takes the lead in this matter.


    Of course, Huang Feng himself felt that this was completely unnecessary. If he didn''t believe them, he would not tell everyone the secret of the storage box, so he would never close the door deliberately every time. In fact, He trusts all the women very much.


    Su Yumo saw the scene in front of her and knew what was going to happen next. Because it was not the first time to see, she was not surprised, but she still looked around subconsciously, because, the villa Inside, there are three more people today. Those three people don''t know the secret of the storage box. If they were to see this scene before them, I am afraid that Huang Feng would not be able to explain it.


    Fortunately, the three of Huang Tingting had already gone back to the room to wash, and Huang Feng''s teleportation would not last long. He would be back soon. Thinking about it, the three of Huang Tingting would not find out.


    However, there is also a problem.


    Starting today, the three of Huang Tingting will live in the villa. Moreover, they will basically live in the villa for four years in college. Perhaps Huang Feng¡¯s secret will not be discovered by the three of them in a short time, but time In a long story, no one can guarantee that this secret will not be exposed.


    Especially Huang Tingting and the three of them didn''t know the secret of the storage box. Perhaps they would go to Huang Feng''s room to play sometime, and it would be very possible to find out at that time.


    Are you going to drive all three of them away?


    This is obviously not acceptable. First of all, the three little girls are very cute, well-behaved and sensible, Huang Feng is reluctant to drive them away, and Su Yumo and others are also reluctant to bear it. With the three of them, the villa is much more lively.


    In addition, Huang Tingting is Huang Feng¡¯s own sister. He drove away his sister and his sister-in-law. This is obviously unreasonable and unworkable. If Huang Feng¡¯s mother knows about it, she will probably scold Huang Feng to death. It is these people who want to enter Huang Feng''s house in the future, it may be difficult.


    The parents of Mengmeng and Wenwen also told Huang Feng to take good care of the two little girls. Huang Feng has also agreed to others. As a result, they have just agreed over there. It¡¯s not appropriate to chase away. Moreover, those two little girls are Huang Tingting¡¯s best friends and friends. If they were chased away, Huang Tingting would definitely be unhappy and could not accept it. It would even affect her and others. The relationship between sister-in-law.


    Therefore, these three people definitely cannot be driven away, and if they cannot be driven away, they can only live in the villa. Then, Huang Feng¡¯s secret may be discovered, so Su Yumo is already thinking Now, how to solve this matter.


    Since this thing is likely to happen, it is natural to plan early.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know. Su Yumo just glanced at the way he was about to teleport, and he would think so much in his mind. He didn¡¯t even think that there was anything wrong with it. In his opinion, this It was just an ordinary teleportation, and the number of teleportations by herself went too much. How could I think that Su Yumo could associate so many things in an instant.

 2907 Chapter 2907 High-tech Space

    After Huang Feng nodded towards Su Yumo, he was sucked in by the whirlpool that appeared in front of him.


    Su Yumo looked around, worrying that Huang Feng would be teleported and seen by others.


    Fortunately, there were no other people around, especially the three little girls, who were in their room and did not come out.


    "It''s a matter of a moment, as long as it is not seen now." Su Yumo thought to himself.


    On the other side, Huang Feng had already completed the teleportation and entered another world.


    Huang Feng looked around and didn¡¯t know where it was. However, it wasn¡¯t the first time he teleported, so he wouldn¡¯t panic. After a short pause, he began to understand the surrounding situation. The place.


    Soon, Huang Feng had a preliminary understanding of this place.


    Sure enough, it was a high-tech world, as he had guessed before, and the level of technology here was obviously much higher than that on Earth.


    On the earth, it was because of Huangfeng that some floating cars slowly appeared. However, the current floating cars are only in the hands of some rich people. Ordinary people can only drive ordinary cars. They have no money, and There are not many channels to buy suspended vehicles. Although Huang Feng did not specifically sell those vehicles to the wealthy, those people always have a way to get those vehicles.


    Therefore, so far, on the earth, owning a floating car is a status symbol, and this is what Huang Feng is willing to see. In this way, his car will naturally be sought after and his company will be valued.


    But here is different. As long as you look up, there are many floating vehicles driving in the sky, densely packed, like a bird in the sky, there are many, the shape is also very rich, and there are various styles.


    Obviously here, the suspension vehicle has entered the lives of civilians, even civilians can afford to drive the suspension vehicle.


    Of course, there are ordinary cars on the ground. They are no different from those on the earth. There are even buses and buses. However, according to Huang Feng¡¯s inquiries, these cars are the vehicles of some of the lowest-level people. Moreover, the number of these cars is small, and the burning is no longer gasoline, but a new synthetic material.


    When Wu Fan knew this, his eyes lit up.


    Although on the earth, because of his reasons, there have been levitation vehicles, but there are very few proficiency in levitation vehicles. For a long period of time, it is difficult for levitation vehicles to be popularized in a large area. Therefore, most people still use fuel-fueled vehicles. Of course, there are also energy vehicles. However, performance is not an advantage, and not many people buy them.


    Therefore, most of the cars on the planet are still fuel vehicles, and the number is not yet saturated, and the number will continue to increase.


    These fuel vehicles use gasoline, which is not only expensive, but also pollutes the environment.


    However, Huang Feng just inquired about this new synthetic substance called "Miles", which can perfectly replace gasoline. Not only is the price and cost much cheaper than gasoline, but the most important thing is that this substance will not pollute after burning. The environment, but will evaporate like water, without any impact on the environment.


    Therefore, Huang Feng suddenly thought of how broad the prospects of the new synthetic substances would be on the earth.


    Petroleum is a non-renewable substance after all. Use a little less. Many countries on the earth are studying energy sources that can replace oil. However, at present, the progress does not seem to be very smooth, not to mention other aspects, but it is the automobile. Although there are energy vehicles and electric vehicles, the effect is not good.


    And this substance called "mile" can replace gasoline. Although it cannot completely replace the role of petroleum, it is also very effective.


    Therefore, as long as this substance appears, it will definitely be welcomed, not to mention that its price is lower and it does not pollute the environment.


    Now, people on the earth pay more attention to the environment than they did not know many years ago. After all, people¡¯s living conditions are better and they pay more attention to their health, and this substance called "miles" will not pollute. The environment, if it is just used to promote it, is enough to attract a lot of attention.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that he had just arrived here and discovered such a thing. He also had his first goal, that is, to get this kind of cooperative material technical method before leaving, and then bring it to the earth. on.


    In addition to knowing that there are many floating vehicles here and that cars use new energy sources, Huang Feng also inquired that spacecraft also exist, and those things are controlled by the state. However, some people will buy some civilian spacecraft for interstellar navigation. , Exploration, transportation of supplies, etc. However, the performance of this kind of spacecraft is generally not very high, and there is no way to compare with the kind of spacecraft that can be used for combat.


    Of course, even if there is no way to compare with those spacecraft used for combat, but for Huang Feng, for the people on the earth, this is still a high-tech product, which is not owned by the earth, and it is also yellow. One of Feng''s coveted technology.


    In addition to these things, Huang Feng also heard a lot of things that were different from those on earth, and many of them were of interest to him. This also gave him a lot of expectations and goals for his own teleportation.


    This time, for a year, he couldn''t go back empty-handed.


    And the place where he is now is called Fan Country. On this planet, there is another country called Yanfeng Country. Around this planet, there are many other planets. However, most of these planets are not Not suitable for human habitation, or deserted due to wars, natural disasters, etc., there are not many planets where humans exist.


    As for those planets where humans exist, most of them are satellite planets occupied by Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, and the humans on those planets have all been ruled by Fan Nation or Yanfeng Nation.


    It can be said that in a large universe, Fan Kingdom and Yanfeng Kingdom are the top existences, while other countries on other planets live under their rule.


    The relationship between the two superpowers, Fan Country and Yanfeng Country, is not very good. Although peace is still maintained on the bright side, the secret conflict has never stopped, and, in the past two years It seems that there is a growing trend. Many intuitively sensitive people can feel that war seems to be on the verge of breaking out, and it is still that kind of super-large war.

 2908 Chapter 2908

    Huang Feng is not interested in war, but he is not unfamiliar. He has encountered and participated in many wars in other spaces. He has no interest in war now. He is only interested in making money and in various activities. Interested in technology, various energy materials.


    What made Wu Fan interested is that he also inquired that there are still many unexplored planets in the universe. Those planets are neither under the jurisdiction of the Flame Wind Country nor the Fan Country. Anyone who can discover it can do so. Possession.


    However, after so many years have passed, all the planets that can be discovered have already been discovered. There are very few planets with resources and suitable for survival. It is very difficult and almost impossible for ordinary people to discover.


    Moreover, although the first person to discover can own this planet, do you have the ability to hold it?As long as the resources and materials on that planet can interest the two big countries, then they will inevitably make the idea of ??that planet. At that time, you will face a country alone, and you will have no chance of winning.


    Of course, if you have money, you can also ask mercenaries to guard you. In terms of the problem, even if you hire mercenaries, it is basically impossible to beat those two superpowers. Therefore, it is better to pray for the planet you discovered. On the other hand, there are not many materials in possession, which will not make the two superpowers look forward to it. This is more practical.


    However, this problem is not a big problem for Huang Feng. After all, as long as he has money, he can constantly exchange soldiers through the storage box to protect the planet.


    In terms of the problem, it was definitely not an easy task for him to come here for the first time and want to find such a planet with resources and materials.


    After getting a general understanding of the surroundings, Huang Feng came to the port. He came to experience the spacecraft.


    Now that it is here, it is natural to experience it and see how it feels.


    In addition to military and civilian use, spacecraft are also used as aircraft. Ordinary aircraft have a limited flying distance and can only fly within the same planet. This type of spacecraft is used as an aircraft. Can fly between planets.


    Of course, this kind of flight requires more cost, and the price of the ride is naturally higher, which is not something ordinary people can enjoy.


    And Huang Feng is obviously not an ordinary person, he is not short of money.


    "It''s actually not much different from flying by plane." Huang Feng muttered while sitting in the spacecraft.


    The function of this spacecraft is indeed similar to that of an airplane. However, the difference is naturally there. The space here is larger, the environment is better, and it is very stable during the flight. Moreover, Huang Feng does not need to sit all the time. In its own position, in this spaceship, there are even bars, game rooms, casinos, restaurants, etc., which are very functional. After all, the time required to fly from one planet to another is generally speaking, They are not very short, and those who can be spaceships are not ordinary people. Therefore, the service aspect must naturally keep up.


    After the spacecraft started flying, Huang Feng came to the bar. There were a lot of people here, and it was also the most well-informed place. If you want to know more, this kind of place is often the most suitable.


    "Come to the pink enchantress." Wu Fan said to the bartender.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The bartender respectfully said.


    Wu Fan was waiting for his drink while observing the people around him. Most of the people here are so-called successful people. You can see that they are not ordinary people by looking at their clothes. Of course, ordinary people cannot come here.


    "Have you heard about Baode?" Not far from Huangfeng, several people were drinking and chatting.


    "I heard that this incident is quite a big deal." The person next to him said: "I don''t know whether Baode is lucky or he is bad luck. He actually found an uninhabited planet, and There are actually quite a few precious ores."


    Hearing the unmanned planet, Huang Feng immediately listened to the past intently. With his current strength, although the distance between the two parties is more than ten meters, and there are many people in this bar, it is also very noisy, but he can also Hear clearly.


    "That luck is really against the sky." The person who had spoken before continued: "After he discovered that planet, there were a large number of mercenaries, trying to keep it there. Moreover, he also found a few mining companies and wanted to Before the two superpowers reacted, they mined more ore. Who knows, in the end they still failed to save the planet, and they got a little symbolic compensation. That little money was not even enough for mercenaries."


    "Baode is also stupid, can''t he secretly mine?" another person said.


    "Secretly mining? You play as two superpowers dispatching troops to travel quickly outside? You are the intelligence system of two superpowers to eat dry food? Whether it is openly mining or secretly mining, it will be very fast Known by the two superpowers, sooner or later we will face these two superpowers." The person who spoke before said disdainfully.


    "That''s true." The person next to him said: "Besides, seeing Baode hire so many mercenaries to help guard the veins, it is estimated that he still wants to keep there, but unfortunately, in the end, under the persecution of the two countries, he gave up Up."


    "I heard that there have been fights, but the mercenaries are not opponents of the regular army at all, so they were quickly defeated. In the end, Baode also had to take the initiative to give up and''sell'' the planet."


    "Bao De is still wise. If he doesn''t''sell'' anymore, he may not even be able to save his life."


    These people seem to be accustomed to this kind of thing. Although the behavior of the two countries is a bit rogue, but everyone seems to have no other way except to accept it, even to get angry.


    At this time, the first person on the table to mention the matter opened his mouth again and said: "Actually, I just heard a news recently that after receiving that compensation, Baode was a little bit discouraged and drove. His own ship wandered around, and he unexpectedly found another unmanned planet, and the materials on this planet seemed to be more abundant than the previous planet."


    "Really, this is too exaggerated? What kind of luck is he?"


    "Isn''t that possible? How can there be so many unmanned planets, and there are still unmanned planets rich in materials, so he can encounter two in a row?"


    When everyone was shocked, they were a bit disbelief. After all, the number of unmanned planets with supplies is too small, especially after years of searching by the two superpowers, the fish that slipped through the net were very, very few.


    Baode found one, and he had already hit the big luck. Can he find two in a row?

 2909 Chapter 2909 Asking For Details

    Huang Feng, who was eavesdropping on the side, didn¡¯t believe it in his heart. He had already understood some of the situation here before. Although there are many unmanned planets, many of them are abandoned planets and are not suitable for living, even if they have resources. , Ore, there is no way to mine.


    And like this kind of planet that has no owner, but also has minerals, resources and other materials, there are actually very, very few. If you can encounter one, it is already a good luck. If you encounter two in a row, it is definitely better than being hit by a meteorite. The probability is even smaller.


    However, this kind of thing is not easy to say, such as lottery. Some people buy lottery tickets for a lifetime. They may not even win for ten dollars. That is really a winning insulator. However, some people only buy and buy occasionally, but they can win. Several awards, and still that kind of award.


    Luck is the most elusive thing, without a trace.


    Therefore, the person named Baode might really have discovered two such planets in succession. If this is the case, it can only be said that his luck is against the sky.


    "Don''t believe me, I have a friend who has a good relationship with Baode. According to the news from him, Baode has indeed discovered such a planet again. This news is absolutely impossible to fake." The person said before.


    Everyone was amazed, in shock, they were somewhat convinced.


    "How about finding it? Isn''t it always going to be robbed in the end? Can he have a chance to mine?" the person next to him said.


    "Yes, this kind of planet with rich materials can''t be guarded at all. Even if he finds it, it is useless. In the end, it can only be a waste of work." Another person said.


    Other people also agreed. After all, this is not the first time this happened, and there is nothing hard to guess.


    "You are right, and Baode thinks so too." The first person who said this continued: "So, I heard news that he is preparing to hold an auction recently to sell that planet. Drop."


    Baode was robbed of the ownership of a planet not long ago. In the end, not only did he not get any benefits, but he also lost some. Therefore, he must have a long memory. After discovering another planet this time, he first thought of it. Instead of taking it for himself, he has to sell it as soon as possible. Anyway, he feels that he can''t hold it. Instead of being snatched away by the two superpowers in the end, he might as well before the two superpowers react. If you sell it, you can earn some more.


    "Really, does he really want to sell? Is he willing?" Someone asked in surprise.


    "What can you do if you are not willing? If you stay in your hand, you will end up with nothing but nothing. It''s better to sell."


    "That is, although Baode has the strength, it is also a rich man in China, but compared with the two superpowers, it is obviously still far behind, and it must be unguarded. In this way, it is better to sell it and make some money. Money is not a waste of work."


    "However, everyone knows that such a planet will be tempted by the two superpowers. If this is the case, who would dare to buy it?" Someone wondered.


    This is not the first time that the two superpowers grabbed the planet. Especially among the rich, it is not a secret. Since they all know this situation, who would dare to buy that planet?


    "You don''t know what you are looking for in wealth and danger? There are always bold people who want to try it."


    "Yes, to be honest, I am also a little moved. It is a planet with a lot of resources. If you can mine some before the two superpowers can react, then the capital will come back. Maybe you can make a lot of money. "Someone''s eyes flashed with a heartbeat.


    "Don''t think about it. You don''t know the reaction capabilities of the two superpowers. It is estimated that they will know about this soon. You simply don''t have time to mine, and there will soon be an army. of."


    "That''s right, but there are superpowers in the country, as well as Yanfeng Nation. They have money, and some people may have ideas about that planet. We can''t keep it. They may be able to." Someone said.


    No matter where they are, the real rich people are hidden in the dark, not exposed. There are super rich people in Yanfeng Country and Fan Country. The families of these rich people have been inherited for many years, and their strength is still very strong. Strong, and they are eager for the possession of resources, so they must be interested in this planet.


    And they also have the courage, ability, and ability to make gestures with the two superpowers.


    "You say that, it''s really possible." Everyone thinks about it. It seems that the potential buyers of Baode can only be those people. If others have that idea, they don''t have the courage and strength.


    "Okay, we can just listen to this matter, and it''s not in line with us."


    "Not bad."


    Although they all have some money, they definitely belong to the category of the rich. However, there is also a gap between the rich and the rich. They can only be junior rich at most, and they are far from the top rich.


    Therefore, they can only talk about buying this kind of week, and they all know that this kind of thing has nothing to do with them.


    However, although they have no interest in this matter, some people are interested.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry, I just accidentally heard that there is a planet to auction?" Huang Feng holding his wine glass, with a slight smile on his face, walked to the crowd and asked.


    Huang Feng is indeed interested in this matter. Resources and materials are the goals he seeks. He came to this time and space for these things. Moreover, some advanced technologies mostly require various materials and resources. Supporting, otherwise it is just a castle in the air, which is extremely unstable.


    Therefore, now that he has the opportunity to obtain such a planet with resources, Huang Feng is naturally interested.


    You know, it''s a planet, not a region, a country, how many resources are there?


    Moreover, according to those people, the person named Baode definitely didn¡¯t want to keep the planet for himself, and he was also eager to make a move. The price would not be too high. In this way, Huangfeng would naturally have more Interested.


    It¡¯s just that Huang Feng still doesn¡¯t know how rich the super powers are. He feels that the sellers are eager to sell and the price will not be too high. However, he has ignored it. This time the buyer will definitely not be. What ordinary people, because ordinary people are not qualified to participate in this matter at all, and those who can participate in it, there is no shortage of net worth.

 2910 Chapter 2910 the situation of Alvin and others

    Through inquiries, Huang Feng knew more about this matter.


    First of all, the person named Baode did discover a planet with resources, and he was indeed planning to sell it, and it was still sold in the near future to prevent the two big countries from reacting, and the location of this planet auction , It was three days later, and the location was exactly where Huang Feng went to Fanye City.


    And this news has been spread out within a certain range. I believe that many people who want to think are already rushing to Fanye City. If Huang Feng really wants to buy this planet, there must be competitors, and these competitions The opponent is not an ordinary person, so he must prepare in advance.


    Fortunately, the storage box is very convenient to exchange coins, and Huang Feng has also seen before that one yuan of soft sister coins can be exchanged for one yuan here, which is a one-to-one exchange ratio.


    "It''s so on the way, it must be going." Huang Feng thought to himself.


    If he could, he really wanted to buy the planet, and then hire some people to help him mine the resources. As for whether he could keep it there, Huang Feng was not very worried.


    Although the spacecraft takes a long time to fly, Huang Feng is not bored on the spacecraft. After all, there are not many things that can be entertained here. As long as you have money, you can enjoy anything you want here. thing.


    This spaceship is really not for ordinary people.


    Two days later, Huang Feng arrived at his destination, Fanye City.


    This is a relatively developed city in Fan Country, and it is also a city close to Yanfeng Country. Baode chose the location for the auction to be held here. It is estimated that this is also to facilitate the rich people from Yanfeng Country to come and participate.


    At this time, although the relationship between Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation was relatively tense secretly, on the bright side, the two sides did not tear their faces, so people from the two countries can still pass freely.


    Because the auction will be tomorrow, Huang Feng still has time to go around the city.


    "bump!"


    When Huang Feng was looking at the surrounding environment and looking at the surrounding customs, he accidentally ran into a person who was walking towards him.


    Although not deliberately, Huang Feng¡¯s strength at this time is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary people. Moreover, when encountering danger, it will automatically activate the defense mechanism. Therefore, although this is only an unintentional impact, but, Huang Feng still knocked the oncoming person back three or four meters away.


    "Sorry." Huang Feng quickly apologized.


    He did not pay much attention just now, and it must be very painful to be hit by him, so it is necessary to actively apologize.


    The man rubbed his sore shoulder, looked at Huang Feng in shock, and said, "It''s okay."


    After that, the man left in a hurry.


    Huang Feng didn''t take this matter to heart, but continued to stroll around the city.


    On the other side, the person who just collided with Huang Feng returned to a small camp. There were a few wounded in the camp, and his face was a little haggard.


    "Alvin, you are back, are there any accidents?" Ariqi asked humanely.


    The person who collided with Huang Feng just now was Alvin who had just escaped from Yanfeng Nation.


    Alvin and others, with the help of the spies of the Fan Country, boarded a cargo ship and returned to the Fanye Country. The destination of the cargo ship was Fanye City. After the cargo ship arrived in Fanye City, Alvin and the others got off the ship. They had already returned to Fan Country, so there was no need to cover up.


    Moreover, except for Alvin, all the others were injured, and there were even severely wounded. The injuries were aggravated by running around on the road. Therefore, everyone decided to contact the camp while staying in Fanye City temporarily. Several wounded had a good rest and received some treatment to relieve their injuries.


    Alvin is currently the healthiest person in this team, so the job of going out to buy medicine and food fell on him. Alvin just went out to buy things. When he came back, he and Huang Feng I bumped it accidentally.


    "Captain, we have all returned to our country, this is our own country, what can be done." Alvin smiled and put down the things in his hands, said to Ariqi.


    "Yes, I forgot." Ariqi said with a smile.


    Everyone''s actions this time were not easy. It can be said that it was a lot of hard work, nine deaths, so even if he had escaped, Ariqi''s nerves were still in a state of tension, and he had not reacted for a while.


    "Then what''s going on outside? We''re making the Yanfeng Nation so fierce, is there any movement on their side?" Ariqi asked.


    In addition to shopping, Alvin also had the task of inquiring about news. The main thing was to see what happened and reactions in Yanfeng Nation. After all, they were making a lot of trouble in Yanfeng Nation. It is not impossible to get angry over there and hold the blame.


    "There is no special reaction from Yanfeng Nation. It seems that they don''t really care about our departure." Alvin said.


    This is a place where Alvin is more puzzled. It stands to reason that they made the Yanfeng Nation so fierce. The Yanfeng Nation should not let them go so easily. It is even possible to directly ask the top leaders of the Fan Nation. People may also.


    However, the fact is that although Yanfeng Nation is also very angry, the reaction is not too intense, not to mention directly asking people, and even not putting too much energy into investigating this matter, which makes Alvin puzzled. .


    You know, when they were in Yanfeng Nation before, the people from Yanfeng Nation blocked the city and mobilized a large number of troops in order to catch them. Why has it suddenly become like this? The difference between before and after is too great.


    Aliqi and others are also very puzzled.


    What everyone doesn¡¯t know is that the person responsible for arresting them was Angus. Now, Angus is dead. Dawns has replaced him, and Dawns is concerned about the "space-time key". I don¡¯t know much. After all, Angus was in charge of this matter before, and Dauns didn¡¯t know that Alvin was among those people, so naturally I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to continue to entangle with the few people from Fan Nation who had fled , After all, they don''t have any definite evidence in their hands. If they continue to entangle themselves, it''s just a war of words.


    Dauns is now busy taking over Angus''s mess, where is there any thought to waste energy on the soldiers of several fan nations?

 2911 Chapter 2911

    "No, it''s okay." The young man looked at Huang Feng with a look of horror, rubbing his already purple arm, thinking in his heart, why Huang Feng is so strong.


    "It''s okay." Huang Feng said: "So, can you return the wallet to me?"


    Huang Feng said calmly, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    "What are you talking about, I don''t understand what you mean." The young man was still terrified by Huang Feng''s power. After hearing Huang Feng''s words, his face suddenly changed and he wanted to leave.


    However, Huang Feng grabbed his arm and prevented him from leaving: "Do you want me to say it a second time?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, you let me go." The young man wanted to break free of Huang Feng''s control and left here.


    However, Huang Feng''s hand was like an iron hoop, firmly tied to him, no matter how hard he struggled, there was no way to gain freedom.


    "I don''t know?" Huang Feng stretched out his hand and took a purse in his arms, and a wallet appeared in Huang Feng''s hand: "What is this?"


    The young man''s expression was even more ugly, but he still refused to admit it, and said, "This is my wallet, how can you steal my wallet."


    "Your wallet? Do you know what''s in it?" Huang Feng said.


    The man''s face was stagnant. Obviously, this wallet was not him, and he didn''t know what was in it.


    "However, you are capable of stealing the wallet from me," Huang Feng said.


    With Huang Feng¡¯s current strength, it is difficult for ordinary people to get close, let alone stealing things from Huang Feng. After this person deliberately hit Huang Feng, he was able to get from Huang Feng¡¯s body in a very short time. Stealing the wallet also shows that his level in this industry is still very strong.


    Although it was finally discovered by Huang Feng.


    "I Andy took the shot, there was no time to miss it." Hearing Huang Feng''s words, the young man said with a proud face.


    "Now?" Huang Feng said lightly.


    Huang Feng''s words made Andy''s face collapse, like a cock that was defeated in a fight, the arrogance just disappeared.


    "What is bad, I have to learn this." Huang Feng said, this young man is about the same age as his sister, but now he is going astray, which makes Huang Feng feel a little uncomfortable.


    "What''s wrong with this? I also eat by craftsmanship." Andy raised his head proudly and said.


    "Craftsmanship, is this also a craftsmanship?" Huang Feng was a little bit dumbfounded.


    "Why isn''t it a craft?" Andy insisted.


    "I think your mind, hands and feet are quite flexible, can''t you find a normal job to support yourself?" Huang Feng said.


    "You said lightly, do you know my situation?" Andy objected: "Now I am in your hands, what do you want?"


    "Do you still have a secret?" Huang Feng said, "No matter what, you can''t take this road. This road has no future."


    However, Andy was obviously disgusted with Huang Feng''s preaching, turned his head, and did not look at Huang Feng, obviously waiting for Huang Feng to deal with it, and did not argue.


    "Forget it, let''s go." Huang Feng thought for a while and said, even if the opponent is arrested, it is estimated that it will not have much effect. This person is very sophisticated and obviously not a novice. Close it for a few days before giving it. Released, without the slightest effect.


    Moreover, Huang Feng is also afraid of trouble, anyway, this is not the earth, and he doesn''t bother to care so much.


    "Are you really letting me go?" Andy didn''t believe Huang Feng so easily and let him go.


    Andy thought that Huang Summit would send him to the police station or beat him up, no matter what the situation, it was not a good experience for him.


    At the police station, although he will be sent out after being closed for a few days, the days are not easy. Especially for his habitual offender, he will be taken care of. It is not a strange thing that he will be injured in the end.


    So, Andy is actually very afraid of being caught.


    And Huang Feng didn¡¯t do that, and didn¡¯t hit him. From the situation just now, Huang Feng¡¯s power is obviously great. If he beats him out of anger, then he will not end well either. It is possible to lie down in bed for a while.


    And he obviously can''t lie on the bed, he still has things to do and someone needs to take care of it.


    "If you don''t want to, I can consider arresting you or giving you a fight, either." Huang Feng said.


    "No, no, I''m leaving, I''m leaving." Andy said quickly.


    Seeing Huang Feng let him go so easily, Andy felt a little grateful for Huang Feng.


    "Let you go this time, but if I see you stealing next time, I won''t let you go easily." Huang Feng said.


    "I know, I know." Andy agreed.


    However, Huang Feng also noticed that the other party obviously did not take his words to heart. In fact, this is completely understandable. If such a habitual offender can change his evil and return to the right with just a few words of himself, if he turns his head back, then he His mouth is too powerful.


    Not seeing is clear, as long as he doesn''t let him see again, Huang Feng doesn''t care too much.


    After releasing Andy, Huang Feng found a hotel and stayed in, waiting for the auction the next day.


    As night fell, a military spacecraft stopped in the harbor, and a group of people came out from inside. These people had an extraordinary aura. They were the kind of people who had been in high positions for a long time. After they landed, they also looked for hotels. Down.


    Soon after the arrival of these people, another military spacecraft stopped, and a group of people came out of it. The identity of these people was also not simple.


    Fanye City became more and more lively in the night, and people from all walks of life came from all directions because of the news of the planet auction, waiting for the start of the auction tomorrow.


    At the same time, Ariqi and others, who were resting, received the above message, saying that they were asking them to inquire about the news of this auction immediately. The people above are on their way to the auction. The auction tomorrow will not be able to catch up. Qi and they first inquired about the news of various buyers, especially the person who finally photographed that planet. They must know his origin and contact information.


    Alvin and others did not expect that they, who were recuperating and recovering from injuries, could still receive the task. Everyone thought that they would have any connection with this auction. However, not long ago, such a task was actually issued. , What a coincidence.


    Fortunately, this task is just to inquire about the news and does not need to be done. The final action must be taken by the person above. They do not need to do it, plus it is on their own territory, so there is not much danger. .


    "You all have injuries, I''ll go about this." Alvin said.


    Because the task was not dangerous, Arri? did not reject Alvin''s suggestion.

 2912 Chapter 2912

    Dauns is now busy fighting for rights, and he has not given Alvin to his heart at all. It is only a few people from the fan country. Every year, the number of people who lurk into the fan country of their country is unknown, just a few people. Dauns didn''t care at all.


    Moreover, Angus was responsible for the pursuit of Alvin and others. In the process of hunting, the people from the fan country fled back. This does not mean Angus. Even more useless?It is more convenient for him to replace Dauns, and the resistance will be less.


    Therefore, it is completely understandable that Yanfeng Nation did not invest too much energy in hunting down Alvin and others.


    Of course, Alvin and others did not know this, nor did they know that the actions of themselves and others caused an earthquake in Yanfeng Nation.


    "There is no special action on Yanfeng Nation, but on the way back, I met an interesting person." Alvin said.


    "Interesting person? What do you mean?" Ariqi asked.


    "I just met a person, I and he undoubtedly collided, I was actually knocked back several meters, but the other party didn''t move." Alvin recalled the person he had met in the market before, with a look on his face. Look.


    Alvin''s training is not slack, and his strength is very sufficient. Even when compared with Ariqi and others, it still has the upper hand. What''s more, he has just returned from Yanfeng Nation and he is more nervous. , In this case, when he encounters an unexpected situation, he will exert all his strength.


    However, even so, he was knocked back several meters by the person, and even the place where he was hit still felt pain, which made Alvin very curious about that person.


    Alvin¡¯s strength is already at an elite level in that camp, and Ariqi and others also know this situation, but now suddenly there is someone who can easily knock Alvin back so much. Obviously, the opponent is not the same. Ordinary people.


    "Is he from Yanfeng Nation?" Ariqi asked.


    It is not surprising that Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation dispatched spies to each other. Since they can lurch to Yanfeng Nation, then people from Yanfeng Nation can also lurch to their Fan Nation. Especially at this sensitive moment, it is more likely.


    "Not very much." Alvin recalled Huang Feng''s appearance and shook his head.


    The people of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation looked similar in appearance, but they were only similar. If you look closely, you can still see the difference.


    "However, I don''t think he seems to be a person from our fan country." Alvin added.


    "Not ours, nor from Yanfeng Nation?" Aliqi was taken aback.


    On this planet, it is naturally impossible that there are only two countries, the Yanfeng Country and the Fan Country, and there are still other countries. It is just that those countries are much smaller than these two superpowers, and, Most of those countries are dependent on these two superpowers, and they are dependent states of these two countries.


    "Yeah." Alvin nodded and said: "I just went out and heard the news that someone is going to auction the ownership of a planet here tomorrow. This news has attracted a lot of people. There are many strangers in the city, and there are also some others. People from the country came, maybe that person was also attracted by this news."


    Because the ownership of that planet is going to be auctioned tomorrow, so many people who intend to buy, or just to watch the excitement, have already arrived, and the news has slowly spread in the city, Alvin listened to This news is not surprising.


    "The auction planet ownership rights? Does anyone above know?" Ariqi said.


    Although there is a rule that anyone who discovers a planet without no one can develop and utilize there, many people understand that this is just a matter of face. In fact, those planets will eventually reach two superpowers. In the hands of, no one will dislike their own resources and the planets they occupy. The two superpowers have been competing, so they all want to enhance their strength and expand their territory.


    Therefore, once a valuable planet is discovered, these two superpowers will definitely find a way to get it into their own hands. However, individuals or a certain force cannot compete with these two superpowers at all. Can try to fight for some benefits.


    And now, the ownership of one planet is going to be auctioned, and there are so many buyers. Obviously, this planet must be valuable. In this way, the two superpowers must take action.


    "I don''t know this." Alvin said.


    Ariqi also found out that he was wrong. They had just returned from Flame Wind Nation. Moreover, this kind of thing was not in their responsibility, so how could he know about it.


    "With so many buyers appearing, I believe the people above should know about this soon, and someone should come over." Ariqi said.


    Although this matter has little to do with them, they, Ari?, are concerned about the country after all. Naturally, they hope that their country is as strong as possible. As for whether they will lose the interests of other people, he is not very concerned. Up.


    Everyone no longer cares about this matter, and they have not thought about how this matter will have anything to do with them.


    On the other side, Huang Feng also clearly felt that the auction of the planet was no secret. Many people in the city knew about it, and many people were talking about it. Based on the conversations of these people, he also knew. There will be no less competitors this time.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have too much pressure. He now has a lot of money to exchange. If he really works hard, he still has a great chance of winning.


    "bump"


    When Huang Feng was strolling around, he unexpectedly collided with a person again. In fact, with Huang Feng¡¯s strength, it is impossible to be hit twice in a row, especially since he was hit last time, he has paid attention to this aspect, so , It is even more unlikely to collide with other people.


    However, this time, he still collided with other people, which was obviously problematic, and it was obvious that the other party ran into him directly.


    However, Huang Feng knew his strength, even if it was not intentional, it was enough for the other party.


    "Are you okay?" Huang Feng asked, "walk carefully."


    The person who collided with Huang Feng this time was a young man who was younger than Alvin, and his body was not as strong as Alvin, and it was even more uncomfortable to be hit.

 2913 Chapter 2913 Passing By

    Although the sky had darkened, it did not have much impact on Alvin''s mission. Moreover, the nightlife had just begun at this time, and it was a good time to find out.


    Afterwards, all the big forces who came to Fanye City were inquired by Alvin. Of course, he couldn''t find out all the people participating in the auction at once. The specifics have to wait until the auction will officially start tomorrow. He can know.


    However, even the names of those forces that had just been inquired out were enough to shock Alvin.


    Alvin was discussing living in the port before. Although there was not much money, it was a place that traveled north and south. There was a lot of news in various fields, both at home and abroad. Therefore, at that time, Alvin was very concerned about their fan country. And some major forces in the hostile Yanfeng Nation have heard about it.


    And now, these big forces that only existed in the ears actually appeared in Fanye City, and they were not as low-key as usual, which was enough to show their determination to bid on the planet.


    There are more worries in Alvin''s heart, these big forces are all involved, this time the people above want to successfully regain the ownership of the planet, I am afraid it will be very difficult.


    At the same time, Alvin was also puzzled. In the past, it was not uncommon for someone to sell ownership of the planet, but it has never caused such a sensation. In many cases, the big forces are not interested at all and will not participate.


    But this time is obviously different. Many big forces have participated, and the number is shocking.


    "Could it be that the resources on the planet just discovered are very rich? Otherwise, how could it be possible to attract so many people from the big powers?" Alvin guessed in his heart.


    Only this explanation can make sense. Those people of big powers, without the drive of interests, will not be so active. After all, their power is already large enough, and ordinary interests cannot make them so tempted. To make them so positive.


    And being able to make so many big forces behave so positively is enough to show how rich the resources on the planet that has just been discovered are.


    "It seems that tomorrow''s auction will be very lively." Alvin thought to himself.


    There is only one planet. However, there are many people who want to buy it. Moreover, with so many forces participating in it, tomorrow''s auction will inevitably be a battle.


    Of course, none of this has much to do with Alvin. He is only responsible for investigating the power of bidding on the planet and the final result of the auction tomorrow. As for how the people above deal with it, it is their business and he can''t control it. , Is not qualified to manage.


    The next morning, when the sun just rose, Fanye City was already lively, and the local people clearly felt that Fanye City today is more lively than ever.


    Many people also know the reasons for this. Many people look at this matter with the mindset of watching the excitement. They discuss the people who came to this auction and the final ownership of the planet. They know that they are not qualified. Participating in this matter, even if this auction is held here, some local rich people can only talk about this matter, but really want to participate in this matter, but they are not qualified.


    Of course, they are already very excited just by talking.


    This auction is the most lively event in Fanye City recently. With so many forces coming, some rich people are also thinking about what this auction will bring to themselves. They are not qualified to bid on that planet, but , But you can use this opportunity to get to know more people, especially those who are powerful. If you can connect with those people, then it will be quite beneficial for their development.


    As a result, the whole Fanye City became more lively.


    And Huang Feng left the hotel in such a lively atmosphere and was about to go to the auction site. He clearly felt the excitement of the people around him and the expectation of this grand occasion.


    Huang Feng smiled and didn''t care.


    Soon, Huang Feng arrived at the door of the auction house. There, at this time, a lot of people had gathered. This place was the auction site of that planet. Many people who were able to participate had arrived, and the door of the auction house, There are also a large number of people who have no purchasing power and simply come to watch the excitement. Even, the number of these people is more than the real people participating in the auction.


    After all, although the people who can participate in the planet auction are very strong, the number is definitely not much.


    Just when Huang Feng was about to line up to enter the field, he saw a familiar figure. He hesitated twice, then walked over, grabbed the opponent''s arm, and dragged him before the opponent did not react. Left.


    "What are you doing? Quickly let me go." Andy shouted while struggling.


    Later, he found that the person pulling him was the one he met yesterday, which made Andy struggle more violently. He thought Huang Feng was going to retaliate for his behavior yesterday, which made him very scared.


    "If you don''t want to die, come with me." Huang Feng said faintly, with a hint of irresistibility in his words.


    Andy was taken aback for a moment, and followed Huang Feng with both feet subconsciously.


    Huang Feng pulled Andy back to where he stood before, and then he said, "Didn''t you stop doing this kind of thing yesterday?"


    "This is my business, you can''t control it." Andy said stubbornly: "I didn''t steal your wallet today. You can''t catch me or hit me."


    "Hit you?" Huang Feng said: "I won''t hit you. I am pulling you over to save you."


    "Save me?" Andy wondered.


    "Did you just want to steal the wallet again, stealing the man in the gray clothes in front?" Huang Feng asked.


    Andy glanced at the man subconsciously, just about to admit, he immediately reacted, shaking his head and said: "No, I didn''t steal anything, I just happened to be passing by."


    "Passing by?" Huang Feng laughed: "Do you know what activities are happening here today? This is an auction house, not a street. Can you pass by here?"


    "Can''t it? This is not your home, I come as I want, and leave as I want." Andy refused to admit it.


    "All right, then you continue to pass by? If you are not afraid of death." Huang Feng let go of Andy.


    "What do you mean?" Andy asked.


    "There are at least ten bodyguards around the man in gray clothes. They all have weapons. I can guarantee that as long as you do it, you will die here in the next second." Huang Feng said, "Of course, you just passed by. Don''t worry about this, right?"

 2914 Chapter 2914 lead the way

    After Andy heard what Huang Feng said, he subconsciously glanced at the person in the gray clothes just now, and saw that there were more than a dozen people looking around nervously, although I don¡¯t know if they are the bodyguards in Huang Feng¡¯s mouth, but Obviously, those people and the gray-clothed person are in the same group, because their positions are all around the gray-clothed person.


    Thinking of the consequences of doing it himself, Andy involuntarily shrank his neck. Before, he only paid attention to the man in gray clothes, but ignored the people around him, and almost ended miserably.


    "What? Afraid?" Huang Feng said with a smile when seeing Andy''s expression.


    "What am I afraid of? I''m just passing by, passing by." Andy said with a terrified head.


    "Okay, you are passing by, okay?" Huang Feng said: "However, I want to remind you that although there are many rich people here today, none of them are simple. If you dare to steal things here, It will end badly."


    There are many rich people on this occasion today. Andy will show up here. It¡¯s not wrong to think about it. However, he ignores them. None of those rich people are simple. If he dares to start, he will probably be arrested on the spot. The possibility of living is great.


    "Are you rich too?" Andy looked at Huang Feng and asked.


    "It''s true." Huang Feng said.


    "You also came for this auction?" Andy asked.


    "Well, you know a lot, no wonder you are here." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Cut, most people in the city know this, I know what''s weird." Andy said disdainfully.


    "Then you should also know that many powerful people will come today. If you fall into someone''s hands, I won''t tell you what you will end up," Huang Feng said.


    "I Andy shot, I never missed it." Andy said proudly.


    "Really? I seemed to have caught someone yesterday." Huang Feng smiled.


    "That was the only time I failed." Andy said with great arrogance.


    "Since there is the first time, there will be a second time. No one can guarantee that he will never fail. Once he fails, others may not be as magnanimous as I am." Huang Feng said, "Especially on this occasion today, As long as you are caught, you have to be disabled if you die."


    Andy knows that Huang Feng is right. The people who come here today are all big people. Once these people grab themselves, they won''t talk nonsense with themselves, and it''s all light if they just abolish themselves. These people don''t care about a life.


    And Huang Feng just took the shot, and it can be regarded as saving him once.


    "Okay, you go, don''t do this work in the future." Huang Feng said to Andy, at this time, it was his turn to go in.


    "If there is a choice, I don''t want to do this." Andy whispered.


    Although the voice is small, Huang Feng''s hearing is obviously good. It seems that Andy has hidden feelings. He is about to ask what is going on, but the employee of the auction house in front of him has already spoken.


    "Sir, because of the special circumstances of today''s auction, you need to pay a deposit before you go in. The deposit will be refunded in full when you leave the auction house." The staff member said to Huang Feng.


    Obviously, the auction house knows that today¡¯s situation is special. There must be a lot of people who want to go in and take a look. met.


    And if irrelevant people enter too much, it will obviously affect the normal progress of the auction. Moreover, those big influencers will obviously not like the appearance of some insignificant people in such a situation, which will cause They lost their identities, so the auction house came up with a requirement to pay a deposit to be able to enter, so that some people who watch the excitement can be refused outside the door.


    And the deposit paid will not be a decimal.


    Huang Feng didn''t care about this, and he could understand the behavior of the auction house.


    "How much do you want to pay?" Huang Feng asked.


    "One hundred million!" said the employee of the auction house.


    Andy next to Huang Feng gasped when hearing this number.


    100 million!


    That is a figure that more than ninety-nine percent of the people in the world don''t have. Those with a net worth of more than 100 million are absolutely rich.


    Does Huang Feng have so much money?


    Andy looked at Huang Feng curiously and looked at Huang Feng¡¯s clothes. He didn¡¯t look like a rich person. Besides, other rich people were surrounded by a lot of people who hugged and hugged. Huang Feng was only one person. It doesn''t look like someone who can come up with 100 million.


    However, after hearing the other party''s words, Huang Feng''s expression did not change at all, and he nodded and said, "Yes, how can I make it?"


    One hundred million, whether it is for people in this world, but for people on earth, is an astronomical number. There are very few people who can have such a wealth. However, today¡¯s auction items are quite special. Although Feng has not participated in similar auctions, he can fully expect that the final transaction price of the planet will definitely be more than 100 million yuan, so it is completely understandable to pay a 100 million yuan deposit.


    Obviously, the vast majority of people couldn''t get the money out of this number, and they were turned away. People who really want to buy that planet must have this number, so they don''t care.


    "Just put the money on the account of our auction house." The staff member said, and then he took out a small instrument and handed it to Huang Feng and said: "As long as you have a card, you can use it to transfer money directly."


    Only then did Huang Feng realize that there was money in his storage box, which could be exchanged for money in this world at any time, but he did not have a bank card in this time and space, so there was no way to bring the money.


    It seems that you have to apply for a card first.


    "Sorry, I don''t have a card. I will apply for a card first and come over later." Huang Feng said.


    "Guests please." The staff was as respectful as before, and did not despise Huang Feng because of his doubts about his financial resources.


    On the other hand, Andy had not left. At this time, he looked at Huang Feng suspiciously and asked, "Do you really have so much money? You don''t want to find an excuse to slip away?"


    "What''s the slip?" Huang Feng patted his head and said, "Give you a job. Take me to the nearest bank. I want to apply for a card and take it to the place. I''ll give you a tip."


    "Really?" Andy''s eyes lit up.


    "Go or not? No, I''m looking for someone else." Huang Feng said.


    Although Huang Feng probably turned around here yesterday, he really didn''t pay attention to where there is a bank. He really needs someone to lead the way.


    "Go, I''ll go!" Andy said quickly.


    This kind of lucrative and not very difficult job, he will not give up.

 2915 Chapter 2915 Hiring Andy

    Under Andy''s leadership, Huang Feng quickly found a bank.


    The reason why Huang Feng approached Andy was not just that he simply wanted to find someone to lead the way. He was in this world and had no ID card and it was obviously not that easy to apply for a bank card. Someone who goes by the side has some ways in this respect.


    Sure enough, after promising to give Andy some benefits, Andy successfully helped Huang Feng get a fake ID card, and Huang Feng also used this ID card to successfully apply for a bank card.


    "Don''t you want to save money to go in?" After seeing Huang Feng had completed the card, Andy left directly, asking in confusion.


    "Someone will save it for me." Huang Feng said as he took out 10,000 yuan in cash from him and handed it to Andy: "This is your tip."


    With a bank card, money can be directly exchanged into the storage box. There is no need for Huang Feng to transfer money by himself. Of course, Huang Feng can also directly convert the money in the storage box into cash, just like he now gave Andy Those, but, 10,000 yuan in cash can still be taken out, but 100 million or more in cash, it is very inconvenient to carry, so a bank card is a must.


    Andy took the money from Huang Feng with a look of surprise, and stuttered: "This, this is too much."


    Just to lead the way, by the way, he spent dozens of dollars and obtained a fake ID card from his "friends". Huang Feng unexpectedly gave him so many tips, which surprised him and panicked him.


    Such a tip is indeed too much for him.


    "Not much." Huang Feng said with a smile: "Of course, if you think there is too much, you can give me some back."


    "No." Andy put the money behind him quickly, stepped back and said: "Sir, the tip has already been given, there is no reason to take it back."


    Before Andy only thought that Huang Feng was an ordinary person, but now that Wu Fan is so generous, he is obviously not an ordinary person, and his name for Huang Feng has also changed, and there is a lot of respect in his words.


    Huang Feng smiled. He was just joking, not really wanting to get the money back. He didn''t care about the money, but gave Andy, it seemed that he could help.


    "Do you want to make more money?" Huang Feng asked with a smile.


    "Yes, of course!" Andy said quickly.


    Huang Feng''s shot is so generous, Andy of course wants to continue to serve Huang Feng and want to earn more tips.


    "Come with me." Huang Feng said.


    Andy heard the words and followed Huang Feng obediently.


    "Talk about your business?" Huang Feng said casually on the road.


    Huang Feng''s impression of Andy is actually quite good. Although the process of the two people meeting is not so harmonious, Huang Feng sees that Andy''s nature is not bad, plus his previous words, it seems that Andy has some hidden feelings.


    And Huang Feng thought that if he succeeded in buying that planet, he would definitely want to mine the resources on it, and it is impossible to mine all the resources with people who exchanged it for himself. That kind of price would be too great, at most it would be from the above. The slaves exchanged by the management, the people who specifically mine below, must be more suitable for people in this time and space, and better converted.


    In this way, it would be better if there is a person like Andy in the middle. This also means that Huang Feng intends to help Andy. Otherwise, even if there is no such person, it is not impossible, and he can also Find someone else.


    To help Andy, Huang Feng needs to understand Andy¡¯s specific situation and see if Andy is worth his own help. If Andy¡¯s temperament is not good, Huang Summit will arrange something for him and let him go. Will not reuse him.


    "My business?" Andy didn''t know that Huang Feng intended to reuse him, only when Huang Feng asked boringly, he laughed at himself and said: "What is there to say about my affairs, people like me, Here, there are many wind turbines outside, which is too common."


    "You should have guessed it. I am from another country. I am not familiar with this place. I am also interested in your situation. I want you to help me introduce the situation here and also talk about your situation." Huang Feng said.


    In fact, when Huang Feng asked Andy to help with the fake ID card, Andy guessed that Huang Feng is not here. Otherwise, how could he not have an identity certificate?At that time, he was suspecting that Huang Feng came from another country or even another planet. There were not many such people, and if these people want to live in the fan country, an identity certificate is essential. , This also gave birth to some "industry", Andy''s "friends" are engaged in this line.


    Therefore, Andy is not surprised by Huang Feng''s words.


    "Our fan country is indeed a superpower. In this cosmic region, among the hundreds of planets around, there are giants. The corresponding country is the country of Yanfeng. In the eyes of many people, living in these two People in this country must be very happy, but in fact they are not like that. In these two countries, there are many people at the bottom like me. Our lives are not guaranteed, we live very poorly, and we are truly happy. Yes, they are all the big people above. Moreover, the relationship between our Fan Country and Yanfeng Country has not been very good. There have always been conflicts. Such conflicts also make our lives more difficult. "Andy seems to be in his heart. There are a lot of complaints, and now that Huang Feng asks this question, he has all said it out of his head.


    And through Andy¡¯s description, Huang Feng has learned more about the fan country. He has not heard of many things before. From the mouth of a low-level person like Andy, he has a clearer understanding of the fan country.


    The fan country is indeed a superpower, but, not all people living here are happy, there are low-level people everywhere, and Andy is obviously such a person, and they use up all means to survive. The way, Andy himself may not like to steal things, but he has no choice. He wants to live, so he can only choose this way.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to look down on Andy, because he saw that stealing was indeed not what Andy wanted. Moreover, he only steals things from the rich. For those who are poor, not only would he not go. Stealing will help. It can be said that he is also a "thief".


    As for Andy¡¯s situation, Huang Feng also has a general understanding. He also has a younger sister and a sick grandmother. The whole family depends on him for support. He hasn''t gone to work before. However, even the most At the bottom, the hardest kind of work has a lot of competition. In addition, he is malnourished, weak in body, and does not have much strength. Therefore, even if he is a coolie, he is rejected by people.

 2916 Chapter 2916 Tension

    The situation in Fan Country is not as harmonious as what Huang Feng saw. He just came here and saw the prosperity. However, under this prosperity, there are many people like Andy, even the basic It¡¯s hard to get enough food and clothing. According to Andy, there are many pickpockets, fake certificates and even beggars in the slums they live in. In order to make a living, people can only take various biases. door.


    Andy is just one of these people.


    When the two were chatting, they had returned to the door of the auction house again. According to Andy, this auction house is one of the largest auction houses in the fan country. There are branches in most cities in the fan country. , The strength is strong, the reputation is also very good.


    In fact, this is understandable. If it weren''t for such a trustworthy auction house, Baode wouldn''t dare to hand over this big thing to them, and the customers who came would not dare to pay so much deposit at will.


    "Sir, please pay the deposit, I hope you can understand." The staff at the door said to Huang Feng again.


    Huang Feng nodded, handed the bank card to the other party and said, "I want to take him in, is there a problem?"


    Huang Feng is naturally referring to Andy.


    "Mr. No problem." The staff member said: "Every guest who enters can bring no more than three entourages."


    Huang Feng nodded, and Andy looked excited.


    In such a situation, he was absolutely not qualified to enter in his capacity. At most, he looked at it enviously like those onlookers at the door at this time.


    And now, Huang Feng actually wants to take him in, which makes him very excited. On such occasions, he has grown up so much, it is the first time he has seen it with his own eyes. Just thinking about it makes him very excited. After returning, he also has The cost of bragging with my friends.


    "Sir, thank you so much, I am very happy to be of service to you." Andy said to Huang Feng with joy.


    "It''s all trivial things." Huang Feng said: "I hope you can complete the things that I explain to you perfectly."


    "Definitely, sir, as long as it is something you confessed, I will finish it perfectly." Andy promised.


    "That''s good." Huang Feng nodded and said, "Also, after I go in, I will control my hand, understand?"


    Andy flushed. He knew what Huang Feng said, and he quickly promised: "Sir, I promise you that I will never mess around."


    Andy naturally knows who can enter it. If he dared to steal something inside, then, let alone those guests, even the auction house would not let him go.


    Soon, the staff member completed the formalities, handed the bank card to Huang Feng, and said, "Sir, please come in."


    Huang Feng nodded and took Andy into the auction house.


    Andy was shocked and excited.


    You know, the threshold to enter here is 100 million, which is definitely not a number that an ordinary person can have, and Huang Feng looks ordinary. After applying for a bank card, he did not make money in it. Andy was in his heart. I wonder if Huang Feng has so much money.


    And now, there is no need to doubt that Huang Feng does have so much money. In an instant, Huang Feng''s position in Andy''s heart is infinitely elevated. This is the only billionaire he has encountered and contacted. In the past, such a person, he has It can only be seen from a distance, or watched on TV, but now, it is alive in front of his eyes, and he is also talking and communicating with him, which makes Andy feel like a dream.


    Andy faintly felt that his life might have changed, and it was the kind of earth-shaking change.


    Of course, the premise is that he can seize this opportunity.


    Andy, who has been playing at the bottom for many years, naturally knows how hard-won such an opportunity is. To put it awkwardly, this may be the only time in his life he has had such close contact with a billionaire. If he could not seize this opportunity, then he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    With such thoughts, Andy showed more respect for Huang Feng, and even walked next to Huang Feng and deliberately fell behind by half of his body, just like Huang Feng¡¯s subordinates, showing his respect for Huang. Feng enough respect.


    And being a billionaire¡¯s subordinate is definitely not a shame. After Andy, this kind of opportunity is something that many people don¡¯t want. If this kind of opportunity falls in the place where you live If you do, you will definitely be robbed.


    So, Andy didn''t feel ashamed at all in his heart, and even felt very honored and excited.


    Huang Feng also clearly felt the change in Andy¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t say anything. However, it can be seen that although Andy is not very old, his social experience is very rich. In this regard, Huang Feng did not say anything. There is no disgust, living in such an environment, and knowing how to be flexible and bowing his head is not a bad thing, which allows him to live better.


    I have to say that the strength of this auction house is still very strong. Although it is only a branch, the decoration inside is very exquisite, giving people a very atmospheric and expensive feeling.


    Huang Feng has seen a lot of noble places, so he doesn''t have any special feelings about it, but Andy, where has he seen such a place before, his eyes are full of wonder.


    Under the guidance of the staff, the two came to a hall. At this time, there were already many people here. Judging from the aura radiating from these people, these people are not ordinary people.


    Faced with this situation, Huang Feng behaved very calmly. It was not that he had never seen a noble person, but he would not have any special feelings.


    On the contrary, Andy was a little cautious. Although he usually steals the wallets of some rich people, at this time, the identity of the people in this hall is obviously surpassed by ordinary rich people. In his opinion, it only exists in the legend, but now it is seen on the spot. It is impossible for him not to be nervous.


    "Don''t be so nervous, they are also humans, with two noses and one eye. They are no different from you." Huang Feng saw Andy''s nervousness, and said: "Moreover, as long as you follow me, your identity will be incomparable. They are low, and in the future, they will be polite when they see you, and they dare not show any disrespect to you."


    Huang Feng has the confidence to speak like this, but Andy is a little at a loss.


    Is there really that day?How do you feel that Huang Feng is joking and talking big words.

 2917 Chapter 2917 Planet Introduction

    Andy naturally saw Huang Feng''s extraordinary. After all, not everyone can randomly put out a 100 million yuan deposit. This figure is enough to shut out 99% of the fan country.


    However, Andy didn''t believe that Huang Feng''s status could be higher than those in front of him. After all, Huang Feng looked at him and seemed a little peaceful, and even looked no different from ordinary people.


    However, these people in front of them, one by one, are domineering, and they seem to have been in high positions for a long time. They are definitely not ordinary people. Therefore, in Andy''s heart, Huang Feng is still a little worse than the people in front of him.


    Huang Feng saw that Andy didn''t believe what he said, but he just smiled and didn''t care. This kind of thing is not useful for him to just say it.


    As time goes by, there are more and more people in the hall, and it is getting more and more lively. Some familiar people also gather to chat with each other. This kind of occasion is obviously also a good social occasion.


    However, this was of no use to Huang Feng, because in the audience, he knew no one except Andy, and naturally no one would come to him to chat.


    No matter where it is, there are always rich people, especially in superpowers like Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation. There are still many rich people. However, many people are not well-known to ordinary people. They are hidden in the dark. The predators here, and today this occasion attracted all the super predators.


    After all, unmanned planets are not that easy to encounter, like this kind of planets with no people and resources, it is even more rare.


    Although Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation will be eyeing this planet, even if the buyer buys this planet, he may not always have it. However, these super predators are obviously not ordinary people. They are in their respective countries. They all have a wealth of network resources. Even if these connections can''t help them to own the planet forever and let the country give up possession, they can also delay the time for the country to do it, so that they have more time to mine resources. They can even use the power of the state to mine. In this way, even the planet will be taken away by the state in the end. However, before that, they have already earned the cost back, and even can Make a lot of money.


    Merchants are not profitable, especially if they have large amounts, if they can¡¯t make money, they won¡¯t be able to appear here, they won¡¯t participate in this auction at all, they can appear here today , Which shows that they are sure to make money.


    About half an hour later, the door of the hall was closed, which meant that no one would come in again. Those who should have come have already come, and those who have not come have lost their bidding qualifications.


    Everyone looked for a place to sit down, Huang Feng naturally sat with Andy, and the whole hall slowly became quiet.


    At this time, a middle-aged man stepped onto the front stage and said to everyone: "Good morning everyone. Many people at the scene probably don¡¯t know me. Let me introduce myself. My name is Baode. Today¡¯s auction is It was initiated by me, and there is only one auction item. I think everyone already knows it. Yes, it is a planet!"


    Speaking of this, Baode paused for a while, looked at the faces of everyone at the scene, and then continued: "I just discovered this planet a few days ago. According to federal regulations, I own the planet. , However, I know my ability is limited, so if I want to auction this planet now, I have today¡¯s auction."


    "This planet has oxygen and water resources, human beings can survive completely, and, in addition to these basic elements, there are also rich mineral resources there. These resources can be used for automobile manufacturing, spacecraft manufacturing, and even mecha manufacturing. Wait, it can be said that these resources are all very useful and contain a lot of content."


    "If it were not for my inability to mine, I would never sell this planet."


    After Baode finished speaking, a projection of a planet appeared on the big screen behind him. As the lens zoomed in, some things on the planet entered everyone''s sight.


    This planet is the one that Baode discovered, and the projection has a detailed introduction to this planet. It can be seen that Baode has prepared a lot for today''s auction house.


    From the projection, everyone can clearly see that there are indeed many mineral veins on that planet, and even some rich minerals are in the open-air state, which shows the large content of them.


    In addition to the mineral veins, that planet also has abundant water resources and various animals. It is indeed a primitive planet suitable for human habitation without seeing any human beings.


    "Okay, I have already introduced the situation of this planet in detail. You should have an understanding of this planet by now." The projection process lasted for more than an hour, and Baode took the planet The situation is roughly said again.


    Of course, there is one more point he didn''t say, and the most important point, that is the location of this planet.


    He will tell the buyer about the location of this planet only after the buyer has confirmed it. As for other people, he will naturally not say.


    However, even if he doesn''t say it, others will know later, but it will take some time, and this time difference is for the buyer to prepare for defense or for mining.


    As for the length of the time difference, it¡¯s hard to say, it may be very long, it may be very short, just like the planet that Baode discovered last time, he was just about to mine, and was discovered, and then the planet was snatched away. .


    "This planet is indeed good." After reading Baode''s introduction, Huang Feng was also very satisfied with this planet. The area of ??this planet may not be as large as the earth, but the resources on it are extremely rich. Baode has discovered There are many, and there are many resources. Because the time is too short, Baode estimates that they have not discovered that if these resources are added together, the total amount of resources may not be less than that on the earth!


    Think about it, what a huge piece of wealth is that you own the resources of an entire planet?This is something that money may not be able to buy.


    Moreover, Huang Feng also discovered that some of the resources on this planet are on the earth, and some are not. The existing resources can be used on the earth by Huang Feng, and if he controls the resources, He has mastered the lifeblood of many industries. Huang Feng knows this very well.


    And the resources that the earth does not have can also be used in this space, even more powerful!

 2918 Chapter 2918 bidding

    Huang Feng is very satisfied with this planet, which makes him more determined to buy this planet, which is very important to him.


    Andy stared at all this in amazement.


    Usually, he has to hesitate for a long time to buy a piece of bread, thinking for a long time, and in the end may not be willing to buy too good, but now, he actually sits here, watching a group of people discussing the sale of a planet.


    This is crazy!


    This makes Andy feel unreal.


    "Everyone, you all know about the situation on this planet. Now, the auction has officially started, with a starting price of one billion! Each price increase must not be less than one billion!" Baode''s voice sounded again.


    This number is not surprising to everyone. After all, this is an entire planet, with rich mineral resources, and suitable for human habitation, and the price will naturally not be low.


    However, after hearing this number, Andy felt crazy, even untrue.


    You know, his own savings have never reached the five-figure figure. In many cases, he even has to steal and beg to survive.For him, five digits are already a big number, and six digits are already astronomical.


    And now, the starting price is one billion!How many digits is that?Andy felt that his brain was obviously not enough. He never thought that a thing could sell for a billion or more. He felt that the world was crazy.


    However, looking at Huang Feng next to him, his face was calm, which made Andy admire Huang Feng even more.


    Huang Feng is indeed no ordinary person.


    After Baode finished speaking, there was no quotation in the hall of the scene. Instead, he fell into a weird silence. Standing on the stage, Baode was a little worried. Don''t everyone here want to make an offer?Feel that your offer is too expensive?Still feel that you can''t keep it after you buy it?


    If they feel that they can''t keep it, then they don''t need to come to today''s auction at all. Is it because the price, one billion, is too high?


    However, this is a planet, and the resources are still so rich, one billion is definitely not high, and even too cheap. If it weren''t for the inability to hold on to it, he would never sell it.


    Just as Baode wondered if his starting price was too high, someone suddenly spoke in the hall.


    "Two billion!"


    Baode took a breath, and then he was full of surprises.


    Now not only has someone quoted it, but it has also increased by one billion all at once, and it is certain that my planet can be sold.


    However, what made Baode even more pleasantly surprised was that this quotation was only the beginning. With the appearance of this quotation, then, one after another quotations began to appear, like raindrops, endless.


    "Two and one billion!"


    "2.3 billion!"


    "2.7 billion!"


    ......


    "Ten billion!"


    The quotations in the hall kept appearing, and the price quickly reached 10 billion. At this time, it took less than one minute from the first quotation to the present.


    In fact, everyone didn''t make an offer before, and fell into silence. It was not because they were afraid that they could not keep it, or that the price was high.


    If they are afraid of not being able to hold it, they will not come at all today. Since they are here, they naturally feel that they can hold it, at least temporarily, and can make money. As for the starting price of 1 billion, it is for a planet. That is not high, it can even be said to be very low.


    The reason why they didn¡¯t say anything at the beginning was because they were evaluating the value of this planet in their hearts, determining their own price, and at the same time, they were observing the performance of other people to see how much other people have for this planet. interest of.


    After the first person offered an offer, other people naturally stopped waiting and started to offer one after another, and the price kept rising.


    Andy stared at all of this dumbfounded. He felt that he must be dreaming now. These people are really crazy. In their mouths, billions are like dozens of dollars, and they are fairly casual, even, When it reaches 10 billion, their expressions have not changed in any way, as if this number that they can''t even think about is just a trivial pocket money in their eyes.


    Sure enough, he and them are people in two worlds. The reason why I was able to come here today to see such a scene is also considered the most face-worthy and bragging thing in my life.


    Thinking of this, Andy was very grateful to Huang Feng in his heart. If it weren''t for him, he would never have the opportunity to see such a scene.


    "Hey, why doesn''t he have an export offer, do you think the price is too high?" Andy found out that Huang Feng, who was sitting next to him, hadn''t spoken all the time, and just sat quietly, as if he was himself. It''s like an outsider.


    This made Andy somewhat doubt Huang Feng''s strength in his heart. Of course, no matter how poor Huang Feng''s strength is, he can pay a deposit to come in. That is more than most people in the fan country, but compared with the people on the scene, Huang Feng There seems to be some lack of strength.


    However, Andy didn''t mean to look down on Huang Feng, because he himself felt that the situation in front of him was too crazy, and it was excusable for Huang Feng to be scared back.


    As for Huang Feng, is he really scared?


    Obviously not.


    Huang Feng was not in a hurry to speak. It was because he knew that the current price is far from the final transaction price. The current quotation is just looking at the excitement and cannot decide anything. In that case, then Why are you still quoted?Why not just sit here and watch quietly.


    Sure enough, after the price reached 10 billion, it didn''t mean to stop rising. The quotation was still rising, and Baode on the stage had already smiled into a flower.


    Although Baode knows that no matter what the final transaction price is, the value of those resources is not as good as the value of those resources. However, when he has not been able to hold those resources, selling is the best choice, and he can sell to the current price. , He is already very satisfied, not to mention that the price is still rising, and he doesn''t mean to stop at all, he is even more satisfied.


    You must know that although Baode himself is also a rich man, his net worth has only just exceeded one billion. Now, the auction price of the planet has exceeded 10 billion. In other words, after today, his net worth is at least To double it ten times, how could he not be pleased with such a situation.


    "Report, report, the crazier the better, hahaha." Baode kept his face as calm as possible, however, his heart was already laughing.

 2919 Chapter 2919 Crazy bidding

    "One hundred and one billion!"


    "10.3 billion!


    "10.4 billion!"


    ......


    The quotation of that planet is still rising, it seems that there is no intention to stop, Huang Feng is calm, Andy is shocked, Baode is overjoyed.


    Soon, the quotation came to 50 billion!


    At this time, although the price is still rising, the rate of growth has slowed down, and there are fewer and fewer people participating in the quotation.


    However, everyone understands that this price is definitely not the final transaction price. Although there are fewer people participating, everyone understands that those who are still participating in the end are not to join in the fun, but people who really want to buy. , Is also a person with strength.


    There are even a lot of powerful big guys who have not formally participated in it. Although there are many previous offers, they are just pure excitement. People like Huang Feng who really want to buy don''t bother to participate. lively.


    "Five-five billion!"


    Suddenly, the price increased from 50 billion to 55 billion!Suddenly it increased by 5 billion, which was much larger than before. Many people took a breath and were surprised by the offer. Although they have money, the 5 billion is not a small amount.


    Many people are aware that the real bigwigs are now starting to take action!


    "Five hundred and eight billion!"


    "Sixty billion!"


    Prices continue to rise, fewer people offer quotations, and the interval between quotations is increasing, but the rate of price increase has increased drastically. Therefore, the rate of price increase is not slower than before.


    "This is from the Santans family! They are involved!"


    "I''ll go, and the Bolton family also made an offer.


    "There is also the Ruth family of Yanfeng Nation, they also moved!"


    Everyone in the hall became excited. Although they are also rich, there is also a gap between the rich and the rich. Moreover, the gap is very large. Some people who quoted before can only be regarded as ordinary rich people. Now, These people who participated are the kind of super-rich people who are rarely seen in ordinary times. It is a very rare blessing to see them fighting for something with their own eyes.


    And many people also know that when the price reaches the current level, when the super-rich are involved, they have lost the possibility of successful bidding. However, being able to participate is also worth talking about for them. Things.


    The atmosphere in the hall has become more and more enthusiastic because of the participation of these people, the quotations are rising, and people are surging.


    However, Huang Feng was still sitting there, without any intention of asking for an offer. In that way, it was as if he and Andy were both outsiders, even Andy thought Huang Feng had given up the bid.


    In Andy¡¯s view, this is understandable, because the current price is too crazy, far beyond the acceptable range of ordinary people, even if Huang Feng is rich, it is estimated to be hundreds of millions, at most ten. Hundreds of millions, this number is already quite high in the eyes of ordinary people. At least Andy knows that he will never be so rich in his entire life. Huang Feng has already surpassed 99% of their fan country. People above.


    However, at this scene today, too many big guys came, and Huang Feng''s net worth seemed a little underestimated. Andy could understand this. Naturally, he would not laugh at Huang Feng, nor was he qualified to laugh at Huang Feng.


    Did Huang Feng really give up?


    No, it''s just that he hasn''t spoken yet. Anyway, auctions don''t have to participate in the whole process. As long as the price is quoted before the transaction, the price before that is just for fun.


    "One hundred billion!"


    While Huang Feng sat calmly and Andy watched it lively, the price of the planet had already reached 100 billion unknowingly!


    This is a hundred billion!It''s not a thousand yuan, and Andy feels that the scene he saw today is far beyond his cognition. It is simply a dream day.


    After the price reached 100 billion, it seemed to have reached a hurdle. The whole hall was quiet for a while, and everyone seemed to be digesting the impact of this number, assessing whether they wanted to continue, and whether it was worth it.


    If under normal circumstances, a planet with resources and suitable for human settlements must be worth more than one hundred billion, it is one trillion, ten trillion, it is not impossible, after all, it is a whole This planet has unlimited potential, and its value is absolutely huge, and it is so enjoyable to be the owner of a planet.


    However, the situation is different now. Everyone knows the strength of the Yanfeng Nation and the Fan Nation. These two countries basically know that they want to occupy all the planets. Any planet that is discovered, as long as there is a little bit They all want to own value. Therefore, to buy a planet that is so valuable and is of great value, you must be prepared to face the pressure of these two superpowers.


    There are a lot of powerful people, and even many of them are hidden in the dark and unknown superpowers. However, these forces will also feel great pressure when facing two superpowers, and they have no ability to shake These two superpowers, therefore, they also need to care about gains and losses. The planet will definitely be robbed in the end. The difference lies in how long they can persist and how much they can get from this planet during this period Interests.


    It is precisely because of this reason that the value of this planet has been greatly reduced. A planet that could have been worth more than ten trillion yuan, but only exceeded one hundred billion, has already begun to hesitate.


    They need to consider clearly how long they can hold on with their own strength, and how much benefits can they get during this time of persistence. Can they exceed 100 billion?


    Baode looked at everyone on the scene, feeling both happy and nervous.


    The quotation reached 100 billion. This price, to be honest, has far exceeded Baode¡¯s expectations. After all, he himself knew that this planet could not be kept forever, so naturally, it would not sell much. The high price, in his mind, as long as the final transaction price can exceed 5 billion, then he is very satisfied.


    And now, it is clear that this price has already been exceeded.


    However, people are always greedy, and the price has reached 100 billion. Baode naturally wants a higher price. No one would think that it is too much.


    Just when the hall seemed a little silent, an abrupt voice sounded.


    "Eleven billion!"

 2920 Chapter 2920 menacing

    Andy looked shocked and looked at Huang Feng beside him in disbelief.


    Because the quotation just now came from Huang Feng''s mouth!


    Huang Feng participated in the bidding, and it increased by 10 billion at once!


    Originally, in Andy''s view, Huang Feng had already given up, and the price on the spot had exceeded Huang Feng''s expectations. Therefore, the two of them had come to play at most, and finally returned empty-handed.


    This is actually nothing. Today most people are destined to return empty-handed. After all, there is only one planet, and there is only one final buyer. Therefore, even if they return empty-handed, it is normal.


    However, Andy did not expect that when others hesitated, Huang Feng would actually start quoting. In his opinion, Huang Feng, who had already given up, suddenly broke the tranquility of the scene.


    Baode looked at Huang Feng with surprise. At this time, when someone offered an offer, he was happy. What''s more, Huang Feng also raised the price by 10 billion at once. This is a big deal. The people before him are at most once. It''s just a few billions. Huang Feng, a very strange face, is so wealthy?


    Not only Baode and Andy are looking at Huangfeng, but also other people. At this time, they are also looking at Huangfeng. Those who can bid at this time are really powerful people. Therefore, they want See who the quote is.


    However, when they looked at Huang Feng, they felt that Huang Feng was very strange.


    The rich circle is that big, especially the top rich circle, which is even smaller. The relationship between each other is complicated, there is cooperation, and there is competition. Therefore, they know each other to some extent, even if they belong to Yanfeng Country. And the two countries of the fan country, they also have some exchanges with each other.


    Therefore, those people in the circle of the top rich have known each other, but when they looked at Huang Feng, they felt that Huang Feng was very strange and had no impression at all.


    Could it be that this is a new rich man?But how come there was no sound before?It''s impossible to keep confidentiality measures so good?


    Could it be from other countries or other planets?


    However, this seems impossible.


    You know, among these hundreds of planets, the Yanfeng Nation and the Fan Nation are the strongest. Other countries, or other planets, are under their influence and control. Therefore, other countries or planets In China, there may be rich people, but it is absolutely impossible for top families or top rich people to exist.


    Then, who is the person who quoted this offer and where did he come from?


    Huang Feng also noticed the eyes of the people around him, but he didn''t care. He hadn''t seen it in the world?Although these people in front of him are rich and powerful, they are not too prominent compared to those he has seen before.


    As for money, Huang Feng is not worthy of them at all. These people may be very powerful and powerful in their respective countries. However, Huang Feng controls several spaces. The people and industries in those spaces are always there. To help him make money, it can be said that the speed at which he makes money is incomparable to money printing machines.


    Huang Feng has reached a very high height in many spaces. Naturally, there is no shortage of aura on his body. Perhaps Andy will find it looks unusual. Others may also have this view, but that does not mean Huang Feng There is no momentum, but it has reached a point of returning to the original, which is difficult for outsiders to see.


    Therefore, even in the face of a large number of highly powerful people, Huang Feng has nothing to say in his heart.


    "Eleven one hundred and one billion!"


    After a period of silence, some people started to quote. At this time, they already had their own ideas and considerations, and Huang Feng broke the silence before, so they didn''t hesitate anymore.


    "Eleven hundred and three billion!"


    ......


    The price is still rising, but the rate of increase is not very large. Many people are secretly observing Huang Feng to see if he is making an offer. After all, he has just raised the price by 10 billion. This shows that his The strength is still very strong and should not give up easily.


    "One hundred and twenty billion!"


    Sure enough, Huang Feng didn''t let them down, and once again offered the offer. Moreover, he was different from the others. The others had an increase of hundreds of millions and hundreds of millions, and he directly collected the whole number.


    Some low-pitched discussions sounded in the hall. Obviously, Huang Feng''s approach has attracted the attention of many people.


    Menacing!


    Many people who were originally determined to win this planet, at this time, their brows were slightly frowned, and they all felt pressure. This is obviously a strong enemy, and they still don¡¯t know anything about this enemy. Such an enemy is obviously not. Easy to deal with.


    And the price of 120 billion yuan seems to have reached the bottom line of many people''s hearts, which makes them hesitate even more.


    Baode was very happy to see this scene. As a seller, he naturally hoped that the higher the final transaction price, the better.


    "One thousand two hundred and one billion!"


    After hesitating for a while, someone still offered an offer. Obviously, the price just now was not everyone''s bottom line.


    However, before the echo of this offer was over in the hall, Huang Feng''s voice sounded again.


    "Thirteen billion!"


    This time, the discussion in the hall became louder. Huang Feng was really too domineering. He was determined to win the planet and didn''t care about the money.


    One hundred and thirty billion. It¡¯s not that no one can come up with this money. However, with so much money, to buy a planet that can only be owned temporarily, is it worthwhile? Obviously, many people know it. It was worth it, so after they heard the offer, they all gave up the offer.


    Of course, there are still people who still have ideas about that planet, but they are also calculating the bottom line in Huang Feng''s heart. Looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, it seems that no matter how much money it is, they have to buy it, but everyone understands that Huang Feng There must be a bottom line in their hearts, and the key is whether they can withstand this bottom line.


    Andy was completely dumbfounded at this time, he just looked at Huang Feng blankly, his mind was blank.


    I actually knew such a great person, and I was sitting together, and more importantly, I had stolen the other party''s wallet before, which is really incredible.


    That''s 130 billion!


    If the money is placed in front of his eyes, it is estimated that it can be piled up into a hill. It is a number that he can''t figure out clearly. However, from Huang Feng''s mouth, it seems to be an understatement, just like that Not one hundred and thirty billion, but one thousand and three hundred.


    How rich is Huang Feng?

 2921 Chapter 2921

    How rich is Huang Feng?


    At this time, not only Andy had such doubts, but everyone else also had such thoughts.


    Facing Huang Feng''s aggressiveness, everyone was curious about Huang Feng''s net worth.


    "This friend is a bit stunned and doesn''t know what to call it." At this moment, a middle-aged man suddenly said.


    Other people also watched it, obviously very curious about Huang Feng''s identity.


    The auction seemed to be temporarily suspended, but Baode did not complain. Once, most of the people at the scene were richer than him, and they were all powerful people. He couldn''t afford to offend him.


    In addition, these people are all his potential buyers, and he can''t offend him. He is satisfied with the price now, but he also hopes that the final transaction price can be higher. Therefore, he cannot offend these people.


    "Huang Feng." Huang Feng said lightly.


    "Huang Feng?" Many people chewed this strange name carefully, but after thinking about it for a long time, they didn''t remember where they had heard of it.


    Could it be that he really came from other places?


    Thinking about it, it seems that there is only one explanation.


    "Mr. Huang seems to be determined to win this planet?" someone said.


    Huang Feng did not deny, nodded, and said: "Yes, everyone came here today, don''t you all have ideas about this planet? Is it possible to come to see the excitement? I think you should not be so busy, right?"


    Indeed, the people on the scene are all people with status and status. There are usually a lot of things. If nothing is wrong, it is impossible to wander around. Since they have come to participate in this auction, then it shows that they have something to do with this planet. The only difference in thinking is the price in their hearts.


    "Mr. Huang is not one of us?"


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head. Anyway, there are many planets around here, and no one knows where he comes from.


    "I''m in trade. I know something about other planets, but I don''t seem to have heard of Mr. Huang''s name. I don''t know where does Mr. Huang come from?" someone said.


    "Earth!" Huang Feng said.


    Earth?


    Everyone thought back and didn¡¯t think of the name of this planet. However, there were too many planets around. There were hundreds of inhabited planets. There were even more of those planets that were deserted. Moreover, the names of some planets The names are still different in various places, so everyone can''t remember it, but it''s normal.


    Only Huang Feng knows that no matter how knowledgeable people in this space, it is impossible to know where the earth is, because the earth is not in this space at all, and it is impossible for them to have reached the earth.


    "What? To participate in this auction, I still need to investigate the specific identity?" Huang Feng asked lightly, looking directly at Baode.


    "No, no need." Although Baode is also a rich man, he is also a high-ranking person, but facing Huang Feng''s gaze, he actually felt nervous.


    While this embarrassed his heart, he was also curious about Huang Feng''s identity.


    "We are just afraid that someone will make trouble on purpose. After all, today''s auction will be a bit special." Baode didn''t dare to offend Huang Feng, but other people might not care. They just want to figure out Huang Feng''s details.


    "Yes, if you get the planet in the end, but you don''t have the money to pay? Isn''t it a farce? We all have to waste time with you." Another said.


    "Oh, how can I prove that I have this strength?" Huang Feng said lightly.


    Huang Feng also noticed that many people at the scene did not believe that he had such strength at all. After all, this kind of top rich circle is so big, they are familiar with each other, but no one has seen or listened to it. They talked about Huang Feng, so they suspect Huang Feng was here to make trouble.


    "Unless, you are willing to ask the auction house to check the deposit in your card." Someone said, he knew how much Huang Feng had and would not let them know, so he proposed that the auction house be an intermediary to check.


    "Yes, you have to prove your strength before you can continue. We don''t want to waste time here."


    Some other people echoed.


    "What if I don''t want it?" Huang Feng said: "This auction only requires a deposit of 100 million yuan when entering the market. I have already paid it. For other things, you are not qualified to ask me to do anything."


    Huang Feng''s words made the people at the scene slightly stagnant.


    Indeed, in order to prevent boring people from participating in this auction, a deposit of 100 million yuan was specially arranged. In this way, many people can be blocked from the door. Apart from this requirement, there are no other requirements. Therefore, they are now asking to check Huang Feng''s deposits, which is unreasonable. Huang Feng refuses, and he is full of confidence.


    "Mr. Baode, would you like to let such a person of unknown origin participate in his own auction? Maybe he just came to make a fool of himself. Anyway, the deposit will be returned in the end." Someone looked at Baode and said.


    Obviously, they can''t help Huang Feng, they can only let Baode come forward, Baode is still the master of the planet, so his opinion is still very important.


    "Yes, are you willing to sell a planet to an unfamiliar person? His bid is indeed high, but if you deliberately delay the payment time after the transaction, then you may not have a penny in the end. After all, you The most lacking thing now is time." Another person said.


    Baode also hesitated after listening.


    He knew many people on the scene and knew that they did have the ability to buy planets, but he was not familiar with Huang Feng.


    If Huang Feng is really a small local tyrant from a certain planet, his net worth is several hundred million, and he came here today just for fun. Once the planet is finally photographed by him, he may end up deliberately delaying time, delaying payment, or even breaking the contract. , Don''t need that planet, Huang Feng will lose some money for breach of contract at most, and he will lose a lot.


    After all, the two countries of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation are likely to discover the location of that planet at any time, thereby taking the planet away. Therefore, what he lacks most now is time. When that happens, Huang Feng pats his butt and leaves. As for him, there is no time to organize another auction. Even if it can be organized, because there is not much time left, the price of the final transaction will definitely be greatly affected.


    Therefore, Baode naturally does not hope that there will be any accidents in this auction. He is somewhat wary of strangers like Huang Feng. He even wonders if Huang Feng is from the high-level members of the Yanfeng Country or the Fan Country. The people who come are to delay his time and steal his information.

 2922 Chapter 2922 Take a Step Back

    Alvin was also looking at Huang Feng. He was the person sent by the top of the Fan Country. Baode suspected Huang Feng was, but he misunderstood Huang Feng.


    At this time, Alvin was also guessing Huang Feng¡¯s identity. He didn¡¯t know much about the big families hidden in the dark in Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation. However, since he accepted this mission, then , He will do it carefully. Therefore, before the official start of the auction, he used the relationship above to help him to get in, instead of paying the deposit, he did not have that much money to pay.


    After coming in, Alvin looked for opportunities, took pictures of people on the scene and sent them back. After that, he understood most of the situation on the scene.


    The reason why it is said to be most of it is because he did not get information about Huang Feng from the information sent back from the rear. In other words, those people in the rear did not recognize Huang Feng. As for the others, their identities are already Was confirmed.


    Alvin didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. He only thought that Huang Feng was from another planet. After learning about it, he came to see the bustle. Huang Feng may be a little rich man, not a big man. After all, those who hide their power, as long as the family power is strong, they have backups on the side of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, and their identities are only hidden from ordinary people, and they are only for the high-levels of the two countries. In other words, they have no secrets.


    In this case, if you don¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s identity, it can only mean that Huang Feng comes from an unknown small planet and is just a small local tyrant. There are many such people, and I don¡¯t know when he suddenly became rich. I got up and became a nouveau riche. The country has not had time to count.


    Therefore, it is not only that Alvin didn''t care, but also the top leaders of the fan country didn''t care too much. Their attention was still on the top rich.


    However, Huang Feng''s subsequent performance seemed to prove his extraordinary, one after another incredible high prices from his final report, calmed everyone on the scene, including Alvin.


    Could it be that this is a hidden rich man who even those in the country don''t know?


    Alvin began to doubt his previous judgment, wondering if Huang Feng was some hidden wealthy man.


    However, when other people at the scene began to wonder if Huang Feng was here to make trouble, Alvin took on a new look.


    Yes, there is another possibility, that is, Huang Feng himself does not have a lot of money, just to make trouble. This is not impossible. After some people suddenly become rich, they don¡¯t know their surnames and will do something. Something incredible.


    This Huang Feng is likely to be such a person, so Alvin also felt that he could not have that much money.


    As for what Baode suspected, the people sent by Alvin¡¯s country, Alvin would not think so, because he knew Huang Feng was not, he was.


    "Mr. Huang, I have no intention of offending, but this planet is very important to me, and this auction is also very important. I don¡¯t want it to have any accidents. For some special reasons, it is almost impossible for me to hold it again. Such an auction is underway, so I hope to find a real buyer for that planet at this auction. Can you understand what I mean?" Although Baode doubted Huang Feng¡¯s identity in his heart, but, He didn''t dare to offend Huang Feng rashly. If Huang Feng is a huge rich man and offends him, it would be trouble for himself.


    Therefore, he can only carefully discuss with Huang Feng.


    If he was not too worried about the ownership of his planet, Baode would not even be willing to say that. He only had to wait until the end to complete the transaction with the person who eventually took the planet.


    "I understand." Huang Feng said: "You, like them, are also suspecting that I have no ability to buy this planet, is that right?"


    "Yeah." Baode bit his head and nodded, "I hope you can understand."


    Unlike other people, Baode''s posture is very low, showing respect for Huang Feng, which makes Huang Feng unable to be angry with him. From the standpoint of the other person, Huang Feng somewhat understands the other person''s heart. Worries.


    After all, this planet is too special. Baode definitely hopes to make the transaction as soon as possible. He definitely does not want anything wrong with this. After all, this involves hundreds of billions of money, even if it is Baode¡¯s net worth. In all, this is also a huge number.


    Therefore, we have to pay attention.


    "Yes, I agree with your suggestion and let you check my deposit." Huang Feng said: "However, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome for someone from the auction house to check it. Just check it yourself, Mr. Baode. This planet belongs to you. You should be most concerned about whether this auction can end successfully, and you will never lie, right?"


    "Not bad." Baode nodded.


    No one else has any opinions.


    Huang Feng is right. Baode will never deliberately exaggerate Huang Feng¡¯s deposits. Once Huang Feng does not have enough money to buy the planet, the biggest loss will not be the people who participated in the auction, but Baode himself. .


    Therefore, everyone has no opinion on Huang Feng asking Baode to check the deposit.


    However, Huang Feng so simply asked Baode to check his deposits. Could it be that he really has so much money?


    With a net worth of more than 100 billion yuan, this is definitely not an ordinary rich man. It must be a member of the top rich circle. However, they have never seen Huang Feng before.


    Could it be that Huang Feng is acting?Is he just pretending to be calm now?


    In the suspicion and curiosity of everyone at the scene, Huang Feng inserted his card into the instrument provided by the auction, and then entered the password at will, and then asked Andy, who was acting as his entourage, to take the small instrument to the security guard. German look.


    In an instant, Andy became the attention of the audience. Everyone''s eyes moved with his body shape. It was the first time that Andy was followed by so many people. It was inevitable that he was nervous, and his legs were a little unwilling. When he called, his arms were shaking slightly.


    However, Andy still forced himself to hold it back. At this time, he shouldn''t be ashamed. No matter what, he must complete what Huang Feng told him to do.


    After Andy walked for a long time before finishing a long journey. After Andy stepped onto the stage, Baode couldn¡¯t wait to look over. When he saw the number displayed on the instrument, his eyes instantly As he grew bigger, the whole person took a breath, and his face was full of shock.


    How much is Huang Feng''s card?How could Baode have such a performance?


    Everyone was curious, and Andy was also very curious in his heart. He subconsciously looked at the instrument in his hand, and then he almost fell in shock, and the instrument in his hand was almost unsteady.

 2923 Chapter 2923 Eight Trillion

    Andy just took a casual glance and saw a series of zeros on the instrument. How many zeros were there, and Andy didn''t count them clearly. Are they twenty zeros or thirteen zeros?Or fourteen zeros?


    Andy didn''t see it clearly, but he knew that the money on the Huangfeng Card was definitely enough to buy the planet, at least much larger than the number he quoted now. This can also be seen from Baode''s reaction.


    The people in the audience were even more curious when they saw Baode and Andy''s reaction.


    How much money is on Huang Feng''s card?Why did they react this way? Is there too much money or too little?


    "Mr. Baode, is my money okay?" Huang Feng asked lightly.


    "No problem, no problem." Baode said quickly, unlike Andy, he just saw clearly that Huang Feng''s card was worth eight trillion!


    That''s eight trillion!


    Moreover, it''s all cash!


    There are a lot of bigwigs here today, and there are not a few rich people. Even if the planet''s offer has exceeded 100 billion, there are still some people who are bidding. This is enough to show the wealth of these people at the scene.


    However, it is absolutely rare that the net worth can exceed one trillion, let alone eight trillion?


    Moreover, Huang Feng''s money is all cash!Many people at the scene are rich, or the family behind them is rich, but the money is more of the net worth of various industries, and the real cash flow will not be that much. This is normal. People like them will invest in those who have money. Who will leave so much cash in their hands?


    Therefore, if there are more than one trillion cash in hand, Baode estimates that it will definitely not exceed one hand now. What''s more, Huang Feng still has eight trillion in cash. Baode believes that Huang Feng is definitely the person with the most cash on site. Up.


    It seems that Huang Feng is really a big boss, a big boss who is hidden and unknown even to those in the country. This kind of person, Baode can''t afford to offend, otherwise, with his point The strength is probably not enough for Huang Feng to stuff his teeth.


    Can someone who can have eight trillion in cash have no power behind them?


    Baode absolutely didn''t believe it, and he believed that people at the scene would never believe it, so his attitude towards Huang Feng was even more respectful.


    Baode¡¯s respect is clearly written on his face, plus, what he just said, although the people at the scene did not see how much Huang Feng has, but they can also guess that Huang Feng¡¯s Money is definitely not a small number, otherwise, Baode would not have become so respectful.


    Who the hell is this?Are you really so rich?


    The people at the scene became curious about Huang Feng¡¯s identity again. It stands to reason that such a rich person shouldn¡¯t have heard of it at all. The people who came to the scene today are all powerful people and their industries are all over. In all walks of life, Huang Feng can have so much money, and there must be a lot of industries under it, and certainly not bad. Under this circumstance, they should have intersections with Huang Feng in certain industries. Is.


    However, none of them knew Huang Feng''s situation, did not know where he came from, and what he did.


    "Since there is no problem with my money, can the auction continue?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Yes, of course." Baode said, and then he looked at the crowd and said: "This Mr. Huang Feng bid 130 billion! Is there a higher price?"


    "The resources on this planet are very rich, and this is only what I have explored in a limited time. I am afraid that there will be more hidden resources. Normally, the value of this planet is absolutely value. Trillions or even higher. Even if it¡¯s because of special circumstances, I think it¡¯s worth at least 100 billion. If you missed this opportunity today, if you want to find such a resource-rich planet again, I¡¯m afraid you will have to wait a long time. For a long time, even if there is no chance to encounter it in the future, it is not impossible." Baode said.


    Now that he knows Huang Feng¡¯s financial resources and sees Huang Feng¡¯s ambition for this planet, of course, Baode also hopes to sell this planet at a higher price. He naturally hopes that there will be more people. Get involved.


    Everyone at the scene did not talk about Huang Feng¡¯s wealth anymore. Now it is obvious that Huang Feng does have that purchasing power. It is not time to consider where Huang Feng¡¯s money comes from. What they have to do now is Think carefully about whether you want to continue to compete.


    Although Baode meant to provoke everyone¡¯s emotions, everyone had to admit that his words still make some sense. Such a planet is absolutely unattainable. They missed this opportunity today. When we encounter such a valuable planet again, I don''t know when it will come. Perhaps, it is impossible for them to have the opportunity to meet in this life.


    After all, the surrounding area has already been explored, and there are very few fish slipping through the net, not to mention this kind of planet with abundant resources, it is even more difficult to see.


    Therefore, just giving up, everyone is not reconciled.


    However, because of the existence of the two big mountains of Fan Country and Yanfeng Country, they have to consider whether it is worth it to spend too much money to bid. If nothing is obtained in the end, it will lose more than 100 billion or more. So, for a family like them, it is also a big loss.


    Everyone once again weighed the pros and cons in their hearts.


    Baode knew what everyone was thinking about at this time, so after he had said what he had said before, he did not urge again, but gave everyone enough time to consider it.


    Huang Feng is also not in a hurry. Unlike others, others are worried that they will not be able to defend the planet after spending too much money, which will cause huge losses. However, Huang Feng has no such worry. As long as he can buy it, then he He is sure to hold the planet, so he has more room for manipulation and quotes than others.


    At this time, Andy had also returned to Huang Feng, shaking slightly and handing the card with huge deposits to Huang Feng.


    For a moment, Andy even thought of running away with this card. If he could have so much money, then his life would be completely different, and he would never have to do this sneaky My family will be able to live a good life.


    However, this kind of thought only flashed through Andy''s mind, without staying in the slightest, then he would not dare to have it again.


    Andy knows that Huang Feng can have such money, so his strength and influence are beyond his imagination. I am afraid that if he really has such an idea, he may be killed if he doesn''t even go out of the auction house.

 2924 Chapter 2924 Recruiting Andy

    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng could not help asking, seeing that Andy was behaving incorrectly.


    "I almost died just now." Andy blurted out.


    Huang Feng was startled slightly, "Okay, how come you almost died?"


    "For a moment, I wanted to run away with this card." Andy actually said to Huang Feng what he had just thought in his heart: "If I did that, it might be a corpse now. Fortunately, I didn''t do that, so I didn''t die."


    Huang Feng was stunned, and then laughed: "It''s not going to die, but even if you take away this card, you won''t get a share of the money, and you will lose an opportunity to change your own destiny. Fortunately, you did not do that."


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t lie to Andy. Even if Andy took the card away and even knew the password, it would be of no use. Because of the existence of the storage box, Huang Feng¡¯s money is absolutely safe and he can transfer the money at any time. Transferring from the card to the storage box is just like transferring money from the storage box to the card before. It''s just a matter of a moment, without any formalities.


    Therefore, even if this card is lost, Huang Feng can transfer all the money in an instant, so that no one else can get any money.


    And if Andy did that, Huang Feng would naturally no longer have the idea to help him, and Andy would lose an opportunity to change his destiny.


    However, Andy obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Huang Feng''s words, and looked at Huang Feng with some doubts.


    Huang Feng did not explain, but said, "What are your plans in the future? Continue to be a thief?"


    "I don''t want to." Andy said helplessly: "But, I can''t help but be a thief. I can''t even support myself. How can I support my grandmother and sister."


    Andy is really frustrated. Although he boasted about his stealing skills in front of Huang Feng before, in fact, his stealing skills are indeed very powerful, but this does not mean that he likes to steal things. In fact, Many people in their slums are forced to go astray. If there are other options, Andy doesn''t want to do it.


    However, he has no identity, no contacts, and no ability and physical strength. What else can he do?The people in them can''t even afford to go to school, and naturally they won''t have too strong ability. Therefore, in desperation, he can only choose to continue to be a thief. Only in this way can he sustain his life. Only then can I support my family.


    "My previous suggestion, you can consider it." Huang Feng said: "As long as you are willing to follow me and do things well, not to mention whether you can be the same as these people on the scene, but to support yourself and your family, or even get ahead There is no problem."


    Huang Feng has a good impression of Andy. Although the way the two met for the first time was not so friendly, Huang Feng didn¡¯t mind very much, especially after learning about Andy¡¯s character. The impression is even better.


    Therefore, he also wants to help Andy.


    "Sir, do you really want me?" Andy looked at Huang Feng in surprise.


    Although Huang Feng had said this to Andy before, at that time Andy didn¡¯t understand Huang Feng¡¯s situation and didn¡¯t take it seriously. Moreover, he thought Huang Feng was joking. It''s not long to know each other.


    And now, Andy knows that Huang Feng is definitely not an ordinary person. With such a person, he will not have to worry in his life, and his destiny can really be changed. Moreover, this is the second time Huang Feng has told him this The topic, it means that Huang Feng is not joking, he really wants to accept himself as a servant.


    For this situation, Andy is naturally very excited.


    Although it is said that after becoming a follower or servant, your status will be inferior to others, but for the people who come from their place, their status is already very low, and many people will not be able to live anymore. Who cares about the others? ?


    Andy believes that if Huang Feng¡¯s invitation like this is known to his neighbors, it will definitely rob his head. This is definitely a good thing to fall in the sky. Therefore, Andy¡¯s heart is only excited at this time, and he doesn¡¯t feel it. There is nothing unacceptable.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said: "Otherwise, do you think I''m joking?"


    "Sir, I don''t need to think about it. I will follow you in the future. I will do whatever you ask me to do." After making sure that Huang Feng was not joking, Andy said without thinking.


    "Don''t consider it? Don''t ask about the treatment?" Huang Feng quipped.


    After knowing Andy¡¯s situation, Huang Feng is not surprised at Andy¡¯s reaction. His solicitation is an opportunity for Andy to change his fate. As long as Andy¡¯s brain is not bad, he will Will not refuse.


    "No, don''t think about it." Andy said, "As for the treatment, as long as I and my family don''t starve to death."


    Andy¡¯s requirements are indeed very low. In fact, this requirement is naturally very low in Huang Feng¡¯s view, but for Andy, it is already a very high requirement. In the past, even if he went to steal, it was very It is difficult to maintain the life of his family. The three of them are often hungry and full. Therefore, Huang Feng can make his family of three not starve to death, and Andy is already very satisfied.


    "I''m not so stingy. Follow me. As long as I do things well, I will never treat you badly." Huang Feng said to Andy: "After this auction is over, I should go to that planet. Then, you Take your grandma and sister, and walk with me. When you get there, not only will you not starve to death, but you will also be guaranteed to live a rich life."


    "Really? Great." Andy said with joy.


    Andy can see that Huang Feng is determined to win the planet, and it is obviously a good choice to follow Huang Feng to a new planet. Anyway, they have nothing to worry about here, and there is no reluctance to leave here.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said: "However, the new planet must be a waste of time. Before that, we need to do something, such as hired workers, miners, etc., to let them follow us on the new planet and help us. To build a new home and collect resources, you can first find out where you can get these people."


    This time, because there is a planet''s resources that need to be mined, Huang Feng couldn''t possibly use the exchanged slaves for all the workers. The price is too high, not to mention that they have to build a new home. Therefore, it is most appropriate to hire some workers.


    What''s more, Huang Feng will have to exchange a large amount of security forces at that time, so the workers can save money as long as they can save it. It is best to use the indigenous people on this planet.

 2925 Chapter 2925 dont grind

    "Can I find someone from our slum?" Andy looked at Huang Feng expectantly.


    Andy was born and grew up in a slum. He is very familiar and affectionate for the people there. If he is able to help those people, he really wants to help those people.


    Although Huang Feng only wants to recruit a construction worker, a miner, etc., it is not easy for people in the slums to have a job to support their families, so how can they pick and choose? ?


    Moreover, based on Andy¡¯s understanding of Huang Feng, he feels that Huang Feng is a good person and will certainly not abuse those people. As long as he can survive, I believe many people are willing to follow Huang Feng to a new planet. After all, they Like Andy, there are not many things worth remembering on this planet. They have no deep feelings for this country or even this planet, and they can leave at any time.


    "Anyone from your place?" Huang Feng was taken aback for a moment, and soon understood Andy''s mind, especially when he saw Andy''s hot eyes, he became even clearer, Andy obviously wanted to help them there. people.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied with Andy''s thoughts. This shows that Andy is not a person who forgets his roots. He has developed and found opportunities. He can think of helping people on his side. This character is rare.


    "Yeah." Andy nodded his head: "Their requirements are very low. As long as they can support their family, they can do a lot of things."


    People living in slums are struggling with death every day, and they may die from starvation or disease at any time. Therefore, for them, raising a family is already a very extravagant thing, and they will not ask too much. .


    "Okay." Huang Feng nodded and said: "You can find someone from you to go with you. You are responsible for this matter. You can help them. That''s great, but I don''t want everyone in my place. Yes, the kind of people who like to make troubles and do things irregularly, I don''t welcome them, do you know what I mean?"


    Although Huang Feng doesn''t mind fulfilling Andy and helping Andy''s neighbors, he is not a bad guy, and it is impossible to accept everyone. After all, it belongs to his planet, and he doesn''t want his planet to be ruined.


    "Sir, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, I won''t take the kind of people who are not righteous." Andy promised quickly.


    In Andy¡¯s heart, Huang Feng¡¯s status is undoubtedly very high. This is a person who can change the fate of him and his family. He can¡¯t be willing to let go of such an opportunity. Therefore, his heart is measured, Huang Feng Then trust him and give him such an important matter, he will not let Huang Feng down.


    "Well, you can understand." Huang Feng nodded.


    Huang Feng just said that, just to remind Andy a little bit, in fact, he is not very worried about this matter.


    Those people selected by Andy will all be the bottom laborers of the new planet. They are all doing coolies. Even if they are a little bit crooked, they will not have much impact. The planet is so big, how many People who like to sneak in can''t change much.


    As for the people above the middle level, in addition to Andy, Huang Feng will definitely choose the slaves he trusts to serve. This number is definitely not as large as the bottom number. Huang Feng can exchange it, and with them, it can be very good. In charge of the entire planet, there will be no major mistakes. Huang Feng does not realize that his planet will be a garden of Eden. There will always be some discordant factors. As long as it does not affect the overall situation, he will not care too much.


    Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s doing this can be regarded as giving Andy a lot of face. It will make Andy be grateful to him. In the future, he will help Huang Feng more diligently. Huang Feng still needs such a native. Help yourself manage the planet.


    Sure enough, after seeing Huang Feng''s answer, Andy said gratefully: "Thank you, sir, I will definitely take them to build your planet beautifully and become the best planet in this universe. ."


    Huang Feng guessed it right. Andy was indeed very grateful to him at this time. Andy felt that today was his lucky day. Not only was he lucky enough to follow Huang Feng, the fate of his family was changed, and it was his neighbors. , Friends, will also change the past life.


    And all of this is thanks to Huang Feng.


    "Well, I believe you." Huang Feng nodded, and then he looked at the others present and said: "However, for now, this planet is not mine."


    The auction is not over yet. The planet is indeed not Huangfeng''s. He is still in Baode''s name, and there are also some people who have ideas about that planet.


    "I believe that this planet will eventually belong to you, sir." Andy respectfully said.


    This is both flattery and hope in Andy''s heart. After all, only Huang Feng bought this planet, he and those in the slums, can change his destiny. Therefore, Andy is definitely the most hopeful Huang on the scene. Feng bought that planet.


    "I think so too." Huang Feng said confidently.


    Although the auction is not over yet, and although there are still some rivals participating in the competition, Huang Feng is confident that he can finally win the auction and obtain the ownership of the planet.


    "One thousand three hundred and one billion!"


    After everyone was silent for a long time, another offer finally appeared, breaking the tranquility of the scene.


    After this price appeared, several more quotations appeared one after another. Obviously, some people were unwilling to give up, and the price had not reached their bottom line.


    However, these people''s quotations are only a few hundred million and a few hundred million increase, at most an increase of one billion, the increase is not large, at least there is no way to compare with the momentum of Huang Feng''s quotation.


    When other people are making quotations, some people look at Huang Feng to see if he will continue to make quotations. With Baode¡¯s inspection, Huang Feng is obviously capable of continuing. Now it depends on whether he is willing or not. Up.


    "One hundred and forty billion!" Huang Feng said faintly. He did not disappoint those who secretly observed him. He quoted again. Moreover, the increase was greater than anyone else, and it was still a whole number.


    There was a slight silence in the hall again, but this time the silence was obviously shorter.


    "One thousand four hundred and three billion!"


    "One hundred and fifty billion!" Huang Feng didn''t even wait long this time. As soon as that person''s voice just fell off, he quoted a price, and again raised the bid price significantly.


    "I said you guys don''t chirp anymore. Those who want to buy, let''s hurry up. The quotations of hundreds of millions and hundreds of millions of dollars do not meet your identity." Huang Feng said lightly, looking at everyone.

 2926 2926 Born-18 Nov 1974

    mad!


    It''s crazy!


    The people at the scene looked at Huang Feng angrily. Huang Feng''s words offended everyone at the scene. Everyone complained. The auction should have increased bit by bit. If everyone looked like Huang Feng. Feng bids this way, and that auction may end in a few minutes, so what''s the point?


    However, even though everyone was angry with Huang Feng, there was nothing to do with Huang Feng.


    For one thing, what Huang Feng said was not completely unreasonable. Secondly, because Huang Feng had such strength, they naturally couldn''t blame Huang Feng. After all, no one stipulated that Huang Feng could not make such an offer.


    However, Huang Feng''s actions and his statements made the people at the scene very angry. After all, they are all decent people. Now they are actually despised by Huang Feng in public. Who would feel comfortable?


    "One hundred and sixty billion!" However, there is a lot of popularity, just like Huang Feng directly reported the whole number.


    "One hundred and seventy billion!" Huang Feng said without hesitation, "This is what makes sense, come and come. If you want to compete for this planet, everyone will come together."


    Huang Feng showed a very local tyrant, which naturally made others angry, because Huang Feng¡¯s behavior made them feel pressured, and even if they finally photographed the planet, the price they would have to pay was also It will be much higher than previously expected.


    However, they can''t ignore Huang Feng''s behavior, they must carry it on!


    "180 billion!"


    "Nineteen billion!"


    ......


    Everyone at the scene did not expect that the price could actually increase by 10 billion to 10 billion when the price reached the current figure. Obviously, it was Huang Feng that caused all this to happen. It was because of his disruptive situation that it was like this. In this situation, those bidding are naturally angry with Huang Feng, others are watching the fun, and Baode is grateful to Huang Feng in his heart, no matter who finally bought this planet. Baode received more money than he had expected before, and he was naturally grateful to Huang Feng.


    The planet''s offer soon came to 300 billion!This was also a hack. When Huang Feng quoted a price of 300 billion yuan, the scene fell silent again.


    The price of 300 billion has exceeded the bottom line that everyone can accept before. They estimate that if the planet is bought at a price of more than 300 billion, then they are likely to lose money in the end. After all, stay The time given to them to mine is not too abundant.


    Obviously, it is not willing to do business at a loss, so everyone is reluctant to pay higher prices.


    However, if they just give up, everyone is also unwilling. For one thing, they can''t stand Huang Feng''s attitude and don''t want to be despised by Huang Feng. On the other hand, such a planet is indeed not so easy to encounter. I missed this time, and I will meet again next time. I don''t know when to wait.


    Everyone was in a dilemma at once.


    "Mr. Aruch, why don''t we join together to bid for this planet?" When everyone was silent, a voice suddenly sounded in the hall, and the speaker was Bernie the patriarch of the Bolton family.


    Bernie¡¯s words shocked the people at the scene. He actually proposed to unite with the Santans family to bid for this planet. You know, whether it¡¯s the Bolton family or the Santans family, that¡¯s all. It is a well-known big family with absolute strength. It is not an exaggeration to say that the country is rich enough to be an enemy. Do they still need to join forces?Once they join forces, how terrifying is their strength?


    What shocked everyone even more was that Aruch, the patriarch of the Santans family, only hesitated a little after hearing Bernie''s words, and then agreed: "Okay."


    The people on the scene opened their mouths in surprise. They actually saw such two powerful families form an alliance in their lifetime. How powerful will this new alliance be?


    However, some smart people quickly understood why the two agreed to join forces.


    These two families, any of them, will not have a wealth of less than one trillion, and they have the ability to bid for that planet alone. However, they chose to unite. This is not because they lack money, but a kind of Means, a means to reduce risks.


    If everyone¡¯s bottom line is 300 billion, then the two together, they can put out 600 billion of money to bid, and the two jointly bid, if they can buy the planet, although the mining Part of the income will be divided, but the two have their own influence and contacts. Together, they can activate their contacts at the same time to gain more time to mine resources and gain more benefits. This way If so, their final profit may not be less than the profit obtained by mining alone, and may even gain more!


    After figuring this out, some other people on the scene who had ideas about the planet also looked for temporary allies on the scene to enhance their strength, while the others on the scene watched this scene happen in amazement, believe today If what happened here spreads out, it will definitely cause a great sensation, and these people will witness history and miracles on the spot!


    These people who watched the excitement found that everyone else was looking for allies, but Huang Feng was indifferent and sat there leisurely.


    Sure enough, he was a lone ranger.


    The people at the scene thought to themselves, it is obvious that the current situation is very unfavorable for Huang Feng. Those people have joined together and their strength has greatly increased, and Huang Feng can only face the alliance of these people alone, and cannot find allies. Feng did not appear in this circle before, otherwise, he would know some people more or less.


    Andy looked at those people worried, not optimistic about Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, and sneered in his heart. He just saw the money in the Huang Feng card with his own eyes. It was eight trillion, and he also knew that this card was just Huang Feng. It¡¯s just a temporary card. The money has just been transferred. Then Huang Feng must have other places in other places. With more money, Huang Feng¡¯s net worth is not comparable to and imaginable by the people at the scene. .


    Huang Feng actually didn''t expect that these big guys at the scene, under their own persecution, actually chose to unite, but Huang Feng didn''t care too much about it. What if you unite?I am not afraid at all!


    Huang Feng now has a lot of space. Let¡¯s not talk about the others. It¡¯s just the apocalyptic space where he ransacked banks all over the world, taking away the cash, gold, silver and some precious things stored in the safe. Jewelry, although he invested a lot of money in that space to resume production, the remaining money is still an astronomical figure.

 2927 Chapter 2927 Why is he laughing

    The apocalyptic space is only one of the many spaces owned by Huang Feng. Like the time and space where Ning Wushuang came, Huang Feng has already laid down the entire world, and the entire world¡¯s wealth belongs to him. Moreover, after this period of management, that space The internal development is much better than when Huang Feng first went there. I don¡¯t know how much better. After all, under the rule of Huang Feng¡¯s exchanged puppets, people there are very stable in life, and Huang Feng also vigorously develops the economy. , People''s lives improved quickly, and Huang Feng himself gathered a lot of belongings.


    Huang Feng really owns the wealth of the entire country, and even though these people in front of him are rich and inferior to the country, that is just a way of saying that their wealth is not as good as that of the country. .


    What''s more, Huang Feng also has a lot of space resources, how can these people compare.


    The "eight trillion" that shocked Baode and Andy is only part of Huang Feng''s wealth. If Huang Feng''s money were taken out, it is estimated that these two people would be scared to death.


    Of course, Huang Feng himself doesn''t know the exact number. After all, his deposit is increasing every second, there is no need to count, he just needs to know that he has a lot of money.


    "Thirty-nine billion!" Bernie''s voice sounded in the hall while Huang Feng was driving slightly.


    After forming an alliance with the Santans family, Bernie seemed more confident.


    This is also normal. Whether it is the Santans family or the Bolton family, these two families are the top families in the fan country. The wealth they have is beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. Now they are united together, who else Is their opponent?


    Other alliances that are temporarily combined together can''t, and Huang Feng, who is a lone ranger, can''t do it!


    "Three hundred and twenty billion!" This time, without waiting for Huang Feng to make an offer, someone else made an offer. Temporary alliances have been formed in the hall at this time. As a result, their strength has increased a lot, and they have several Bidding on the strength of this planet.


    Without Huang Feng''s participation this time, the price has been rising, and Huang Feng simply stopped participating temporarily.


    And Huang Feng''s behavior made others misunderstood, thinking that Huang Feng had no strength to continue to compete.


    This is not surprising to everyone. After all, no matter how great Huang Feng is, he is only one person, and he is still a newcomer. It is obviously incomparable with these old-fashioned families. What''s more, these old-fashioned families are now united together. How can Huang Feng, a lone ranger, have the ability to contend?


    Because of this idea, everyone in the hall has ignored Huang Feng''s existence, thinking that he has withdrawn from the final competition, and started to pay attention to other people''s bids.


    The bidding price in the hall rose all the way to 500 billion, and this slowly slowed down.


    Although everyone is rich, it is still rare to see a product sold for 500 billion yuan, so everyone is very excited.


    It was Bernie who quoted the price of 500 billion yuan. The silence on the scene made Bernie know what to do.


    Even if everyone has formed a small alliance, there is still no way to compare their strength with Bernie. After all, there is a gap between the rich and the rich, and 500 billion is the bottom line in the hearts of many people, reaching this number. After that, everyone would hesitate, and only the combination of the Bolton family and the Santans family had the ability to quote higher prices.


    Bernie and Aruch are confidently waiting for the final result. Now the situation is clear. Even if the other small alliances continue to bid, there is no way to hold on to the end. The victory will only belong to them. .


    Although the ownership of the planet has to be divided equally, with an extra helper, they can also get more mining time, so the two families are still very satisfied with this result.


    "Mr. Baode, is it time for you to speak?" Bernie reminded Baode.


    After all, Baode is not a professional auctioneer, so in the auction process, he often doesn''t speak up, just watch the price increase continuously.


    But now, Bernie reminded Baode that he obviously wanted the other party to make the final countdown as soon as possible. They had obtained the ownership of the planet earlier. Anyway, in their opinion, the final result would not change much. .


    Baode was reminded by Bernie, and then he reacted, coughing twice, and said to everyone: "Mr. Bernie from the Fluctuation Family bid 500 billion, has anyone bid higher? On this planet I don¡¯t need to go into more details. Buying such a planet for 500 billion is definitely a big profit. If you miss this opportunity, there will be no way to touch such a planet for a long time. Up."


    Bernie hopes to take down the planet as soon as possible. However, as the owner of the planet, Baode naturally hopes that the higher the price the planet can sell, the better. Therefore, he is still encouraging others to continue to bid.


    However, there was no response to his words this time. Everyone knows that under normal circumstances, buying this planet for 500 billion is definitely a big profit. However, the current situation is obviously not a normal situation, so, The 500 billion has reached the bottom line in their hearts, and they are unwilling to pay a higher price. Even if they form a small alliance and exceed the 500 billion, they will not make any money.


    The silence at the scene made Baode a little embarrassed, but he didn''t care, and he was even in a good mood, because the price of this planet was far beyond his expectations. He can only say, His vision and strength are still not as good as those on the scene.


    "Is anyone paying a higher price?" Baode said again: "The first time for 500 billion!"


    There was a low voice of discussion at the scene, and many people seemed to say that the owner of this planet has basically been determined, and that is the alliance between the Bolton family and the Santans family.


    And this planet will be bought by these two families, which is not beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. After all, these are two top-level families, but what they expected before is that the owner of this planet will be in the two families. One of them, but now, it was bought by the two families together, but there are some discrepancies.


    "Five hundred billion, the second time!" Baode continued counting down.


    Bernie and Ari? are already thinking about where to hold the celebration party later, and how to divide their interests.


    At this time, Bernie accidentally looked at Huang Feng, but he did not expect that Huang Feng looked at him at this time. The two eyes met and Huang Feng smiled at Bernie. .


    "What does he mean by smiling? He is congratulating me? Why do I think his smile is a little disturbing." Bernie saw the smile on Huang Feng''s face, and his heart sank suddenly.

 2928 Chapter 2928 Bottom Line

    No, there will be no more accidents.


    That Huang Feng is just a nouveau riche who didn''t know where he came from. The price of 500 billion yuan is absolutely beyond his range. There are so many small leagues on the scene that they cannot afford such a price. He is such a What is the ability for newcomers to bid?


    Bernie kept comforting himself in his heart.


    However, he himself didn''t know the reason, and he always felt unreliable. Huang Feng''s smile actually made him feel tremendous pressure. This is a feeling that he rarely had before. However, now facing Huang Feng like this A young man, he actually felt uneasy.


    Bernie had no thoughts about how to celebrate at this time. His eyes couldn''t help but looked at Huang Feng. He had a foreboding that an accident might happen, and it was Huang Feng who caused the accident.


    "Five hundred billion, the third time!" While Bernie was worried, Baode said again, "Success..."


    At this time, Bernie noticed that Huang Feng had spoken!


    "Five hundred and fifty billion!" Huang Feng said faintly. After speaking, he smiled at Bernie who was still looking at him, the smile still so calm.


    really!


    After hearing Huang Feng speak, Bernie said in his heart that his instinct was not wrong, Huang Feng spoke again. He thought he had already taken it all right, but at the last moment, there was an accident.


    The people at the scene were also in an uproar.


    At first, everyone thought that Huang Feng had already given up. Huang Feng hadn¡¯t made an offer for so long, and everyone else was all alliances. It was normal for Huang Feng to give up. However, no one thought that Huang Feng would actually do it again at the last moment. Participated in, and the price increased by 50 billion as soon as he opened his mouth!


    This is 50 billion. This number exceeds the net worth of many people at the scene. All of their fortunes add up to 50 billion, but Huang Feng reported it easily, and it was just an increase in prices.


    Who is this Huang Feng?How rich is he?


    The doubts in everyone''s hearts appeared again, and Huang Feng, who was ignored by everyone for a while, became the focus of the audience again.


    "Okay! Mr. Huang Feng bid 550 billion! Is there a higher price?!" Compared to the shock and doubt of others, Baode has only excitement. Huang Feng said lightly. It can make him earn at least 50 billion more, which is more than his net worth.


    In fact, when everyone ignored Huang Feng, Baode did not ignore Huang Feng because he had seen the number of deposits on the Huang Feng card, but Huang Feng was able to continue bidding.


    Of course, having the ability is one thing. Will it continue to bid? It is another matter. Baode can''t force Huang Feng to continue bidding. It''s just that the price of 500 billion is quoted in Bernie, and no one else has. In response, when he was not ready to continue the bidding, Baode put all his hopes on Huang Feng, and Huang Feng did not let him down. Finally, at the last moment, he offered another offer.


    "Mr. Bernie, Mr. Aruch, I have already quoted, do you two continue?" Huang Feng looked at the two.


    The situation on the scene is already obvious. The people on the scene, except Bernie, Aruchi and Huang Feng, have given up bidding on this planet. The price of 500 billion is already their bottom line, let alone more. As high as 550 billion, everyone has already given up.


    And the last master of this planet will only be produced in the alliance of Huang Feng or the two families of Bolton and Santans. Therefore, Huang Feng directly asked Bernie and Aruch without any problem.


    Bernie and Aruch did not speak, but stared at Huang Feng, wanting to see Huang Feng clearly.


    However, although Huang Feng was very young, he did not panic at all when facing the sight of these two big bosses, his face was extremely calm, not at all as impetuous as the other young people.


    Seeing that there is no reason from Huang Feng, Bernie and Aruch can only stay together to discuss whether they will continue to increase their prices. Although their competitors are fewer, there is only one, but this The only opponent left was even more difficult to deal with than so many opponents before.


    Judging from Huang Feng''s quotation, Huang Feng is full of confidence and has increased by 50 billion at once, which is enough to show Huang Feng''s financial resources and his determination to buy this planet.


    "Would you like to continue the offer?" Bernie asked Aruch in a low voice. He also lost his previous determination: "That kid seems very confident, but I don''t know if he is acting on purpose."


    "It''s not like." Aruch said: "I just noticed that when we quoted a price of 500 billion yuan, everyone else gave up, but Baode was looking at the Huangfeng, as if Looking forward to Huang Feng¡¯s bid, Baode had seen Huang Feng¡¯s deposit. Since he has acted like this, it shows that Huang Feng has the ability to continue bidding, rather than frightening us."


    "Then we just give up like this?" Bernie said unwillingly.


    Bernie''s unwillingness, one is because of the planet, and the other is because he actually lost to a hairy boy like Huang Feng, which made him a little unacceptable.


    "We set the bottom line at 600 billion. If the price he quotes is higher, we will give up." Aruch said: "Over this price, even if the two of us jointly photograph the planet, it will be difficult for us. What kind of money is made on that planet, and a loss-making business cannot be done."


    "Okay! Set at 600 billion!" Bernie agreed.


    Although the two families are rich, they cannot raise prices unlimitedly. They also need to consider the future income situation. Too high costs are obviously undesirable.


    After the discussion, the two sat up straight again, Bernie''s expression returned to his previous calmness, and he said to Baode, "Five hundred and sixty billion!"


    "600 billion!"


    As soon as Bernie''s voice fell, Huang Feng''s voice rang, which made Bernie, who had just recovered his composure, suddenly felt astonished.


    How could Huang Feng be so coincidental that he reported to their final price in one fell swoop, could it be just a coincidence?


    In fact, the two talked in a low voice, and others around might not be able to hear it. However, with Huang Feng¡¯s strength, it was too easy to eavesdrop. Therefore, Huang Feng knew the psychological price of the two. He didn''t bother to continue dealing with them, and directly quoted the final price they could bear.


    In fact, it is very easy for Huang Feng to play with the two of them. He only needs to make a price slowly. When the two quoted 600 billion, he quoted a 600 billion and one yuan, which is enough to make them both. People crash and feel uncomfortable.


    However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t do that. It was not good for him to provoke them. He would definitely want to buy this planet. If the two of them get annoyed and make another offer, then Huang Feng will suffer in the end, and he needs to quote a higher price. Able to buy this planet.


    Huang Feng didn''t want to do things that were not good for him.

 2929 Chapter 2929 deal

    Huang Feng quoted 600 billion, do they want to continue to follow?


    Bernie and Aruch looked at each other, and finally shook their heads in unison.


    They chose to give up.


    First, the 600 billion is just the bottom line they agreed upon before. If it exceeds this number, even if they buy the planet, it doesn¡¯t make much sense, because they will lose money. Second, Huang Feng¡¯s momentum is full. They offered more than 600 billion yuan, and Huang Feng would definitely continue to offer them. They also had no way to get this planet, so it was a wise decision to give up at this time.


    "Buying 600 billion for such a planet, I''m afraid he will lose everything in the end." Bernie said lightly.


    "Yes, although he bought this planet, he will never make any money in the end!" Aruch also said.


    The bottom line of the two of them was 300 billion. This is the figure calculated by the think tank behind them. If it exceeds this figure, even if they buy the planet, they will lose money.


    Later, because the two were united, they changed their bottom line to 600 billion.


    And Huang Feng is just a person now, and he dares to offer 600 billion. This is obviously a brainless behavior. No matter how you look at it, bidding 600 billion alone will not make any money on this planet in the end.


    Therefore, although the two of them didn''t buy the planet in the end, they were somewhat unwilling, but they were also not optimistic about Huangfeng''s future on that planet, and unanimously looked down on Huangfeng.


    Buy a planet for 600 billion yuan, and develop it alone, and finally lose money!


    "600 billion for the first time!" Baode''s voice resounded in the hall again. At the same time, his eyes turned to Bernie and Aruch. If anyone else is competitive at this time, that one It could be the two of them.


    Obviously, everyone else in the hall understood this, so they, like Baode, looked at Bernie and Aruch.


    However, the two of them sat there with expressionless faces and did not intend to make a quotation. Of course, from their faces, there was no sign of frustration. The joy and anger were indifferent to the two. For the big guys, it can still be done.


    "600 billion for the second time!" Baode said again, "has no one increase the price? This is a very resourceful planet, not to mention 600 billion, or six trillion to buy, you will not suffer. !"


    When are we fools?


    Everyone murmured in their hearts, if it is an ordinary situation, six trillion is indeed not a disadvantage. After all, it is a planet rich in resources, but is it an ordinary situation right now?Obviously not, not to mention six trillion, or six hundred billion to buy, all will have to lose money in the end, I really don¡¯t know what the young man named Huang Feng thinks, actually spent 600 billion to buy such a planet, this I''m afraid I''ll die this time.


    Seeing that no one agrees with him, especially Bernie and Aruch, they are even more stable. Baode also knows that this 600 billion is already the final price. Obviously, this time, no one will be anymore. Increase the offer.


    Huang Feng is not in a hurry at this time. Except for Bernie and Aruch, he has no opponents here, and the price of those two people is 600 billion. At this price, they obviously will not continue to follow. So, he has already got this planet.


    Of course, if the two of them can''t think about it and want to continue to offer, then Huang Feng can continue to accompany them.


    "600 billion, the third time!" Baode said again, and then the hammer in his hand fell heavily: "Deal!"


    "Yay!"


    The first person to cheer is not Huang Feng, but Andy beside Huang Feng. He has been expecting Huang Feng to buy the planet. In that case, the lives of him and those around him will change. If you buy the planet An accident occurred in the matter of, then, the fate of him and those around him may also have an accident. Therefore, this planet is related to their future, and he cares more than Huang Feng.


    And now, the planet was finally photographed by Huang Feng, and Andy was greatly relieved, and he was relieved, so he was even happier than Huang Feng.


    At this time, the minds of the other people on the scene were more complicated.


    Before this auction, many people had thought about the final ownership of this planet. They guessed a lot of people. They were powerful families. However, they did not expect that even those families would come to participate in this event. It was auctioned, but in the end, the planet was bought by someone they didn''t know.


    No one knew about Huang Feng at the scene, but they all knew that after this auction, Huang Feng¡¯s name would be circulated among the top wealthy circles in Yanfeng Country and Fan Country, and many people would ask about Huang Feng¡¯s details. Understand Huang Feng¡¯s situation, and even the high-level officials of these two countries will investigate Huang Feng. After all, such a super rich suddenly appeared, no one would not care, no one knew, this suddenly appeared Regal, will it have any influence on yourself?


    Bernie and Aruch looked at each other, both unwilling and doubtful in their eyes. They were also curious about Huangfeng. They were also ready to investigate Huangfeng afterwards. But for the loss of this planet, both of them were both in their hearts. Is extremely unwilling.


    On the contrary, Huang Feng¡¯s performance was the most calm in the whole scene. He had been confident about buying this planet, especially after knowing that everyone else was scrupulous about the actions of the senior officials of the Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, he was very concerned about buying this. The planet is more certain.


    Those people had such scruples, he didn''t, so he had more room for quotation, and the final facts also proved that he was right, and this planet was still photographed by him.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Huang."


    "congratulations."


    "Congratulations, I don''t know which line Mr. Huang is in, is there any chance of cooperation?"


    After Baode announced that Huang Feng had photographed the planet, some wealthy people in the hall took the initiative to walk towards Huang Feng. They had no grievances with Huang Feng. Now that Huang Feng is so strong, he naturally wants to get to know him. See if there are any opportunities for cooperation.


    However, many people¡¯s hearts are the same as Bernie¡¯s. They are also not optimistic about Huang Feng¡¯s future on that planet. Therefore, although they come to meet Huang Feng, they just want to take this opportunity to mix up. It¡¯s just a familiar face. If you really want to talk about cooperation, you still have to wait until Huang Feng¡¯s matter on that planet is settled, and after Huang Feng¡¯s planet is stolen, they will then follow Huang Feng and his back The performance of the forces during this period of time determines whether to cooperate with Huang Feng.

 2930 Chapter 2930 is not optimistic

    No one thinks that Huang Feng can hold that planet.


    nobody!


    Not to mention Huang Feng, even the other people on the scene, including those from top families, are not sure that they can hold the planet under the coercion of the two superpowers. The only difference lies in how much time they can own the planet.


    And the length of time that can own a planet can also show how strong a power is. A strong one can naturally have more time on that planet, while a weak one, like Baode, will have it. The time is extremely short, and in the end, the investment on the planet can not be earned.


    Therefore, these people at the scene are now holding a wait-and-see attitude. Even Bernie and Aruch are the same. They want to see how Huang Feng and the forces behind him are in possession of that planet. How well he performed, in the end, he could decide his attitude towards Huang Feng and the forces behind him based on Huang Feng''s strength during this period.


    If Huang Feng and the forces behind him are destroyed or severely injured in the process, then they will naturally not think about cooperating with Huang Feng again, but if Huang Feng and the forces behind him, during this time The internal performance is very strong, and they have occupied the planet for a long time. Then, they will naturally find a way to close the relationship with Huang Feng, even if it is Bernie and Aruch, who can''t live with money.


    Although Huang Feng does not know their specific thoughts, he will not be confused by the enthusiasm on their faces. He has contacted many businessmen. Knowing that these people are enthusiastic on the surface, he may not really hold you in his heart. Good feelings, there are so many people who love the sword.


    Therefore, Huang Feng remained unmoved by their attitude, still maintaining a calm expression on his face, dealing with these people.


    Soon, the people in the hall left one after another. The auction was over, and it didn''t make much sense for them to stay here. In the end, there were only Baode, Huang Feng and Andy in the hall.


    "Mr. Huang Feng, congratulations." Baode walked over and said.


    At this time, Baode was very excited. Originally, he wanted to come. It would be great that the planet could buy billions. But the current transaction price is much higher than he had previously expected. He naturally excitement.


    Because of this planet, he suddenly became a billionaire rich, and he has crossed the threshold of the top rich. How could he be unhappy in his heart?


    "Congratulations to Mr. Baode too." Huang Feng smiled.


    "Tongxi, Tongxi." Baode said.


    "Then, how are we going to trade?" Huang Feng asked.


    This is not a small transaction, this transaction involves a planet, 600 billion in cash, no matter who will pay attention to it, can not be careless, Baode is afraid that Huang Feng will not pay, Huang Feng is afraid that Baode will not have the correct coordinates tell myself.


    "Very simple." Baode said: "Mr. Huang Feng transferred the money to me, and I personally took Mr. Huang Feng to the planet. During this time, I will not leave Mr. Huang Feng''s sight."


    "Yes, this method is good." Huang Feng nodded.


    Such a decision is fair to both parties. Of course, if Baode has any other small calculations and intends to escape secretly, Huang Feng is sure to catch him back and let him spit out the money he eats.


    After that, Huang Feng did not hesitate to transfer 600 billion to Baode. Baode saw the extra money in his deposit, his face flushed with excitement, but he just watched it for a while, and then The money was transferred again.


    Huang Feng was afraid that Baode would run away, and Baode was also afraid that after taking Huang Feng to the destination, he forced himself to spit out the money and transfer the money away. Obviously, he was preparing for this situation.


    Huang Feng also saw Baode''s actions, but he didn''t care. Instead, he felt that Baode considered it carefully. After all, this is not a small amount of money. Although Huang Feng is sure he will not force Baode to spit it out, Baode If you don¡¯t know yourself, you will not believe that you are normal.


    After the group of three people came out of the bank, Huang Feng said to Andy: "You go back to the slum, take your sister, grandma, and people who are willing to go with you. Three days later, our port will meet."


    A planet without any infrastructure, obviously still needs people to build. Andy can bring some people over, and Huang Feng can also exchange some people out. Therefore, he did not intend to hire in the market because that way. If you do, people from other forces will definitely find a way to send people in, which is obviously not what Huang Feng wants to see.


    "Okay, sir." Andy said respectfully.


    After Andy left, Huang Feng said to Baode on one side: "Trouble Mr. Baode with me for three days."


    "It should be." Baode said.


    Later, Huang Feng and Baode went to buy some materials and tools needed to collect mineral resources.


    The actions of Huang Feng and Baode have been noticed by many people, especially Alvin.


    After the auction was over, Alvin reported what happened at the auction, and at the same time, he also passed some basic information about Huang Feng. However, like everyone else, Alvin also knew Huang Feng. It is also very good. I can only hope that those above can find out some useful information.


    After passing on the information, Alvin did not leave immediately, but followed Huang Feng secretly, wanting to see if he could know the coordinate information from Huang Feng and Baode, and when Alvin was tracking, It was also discovered that some other people were also tracking Huang Feng. Obviously, they all wanted to know information about that planet from Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng is aware of these tracking. Those people think they are hiding well, including Alvin. However, in Huang Feng''s eyes, there is nothing to hide their body tracking.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t care. He believed that no one could get any useful information from his side, including Baode.


    "Mr. Huang Feng, are you alone?" On the way, Baode also seemed to feel that the atmosphere was a little unusual, so he couldn''t help asking Huang Feng, "Don''t you have any bodyguards?"


    "No." Huang Feng shook his head.


    "Then, do you want me to let my bodyguard come over." Baode said: "Don''t get me wrong, I have no other meaning. I just want to ensure the safety of the two of us before we leave this planet. There is no other idea. "


    Baode naturally knew the benefits of such a planet. Therefore, after he decided to place the auction here, he kept hiding in the dark until the auction started before he appeared, because he knew if He shows up early, and there is a possibility of accidents. For the sake of profit, businessmen can do anything.


    Including kidnapping!

 2931 Chapter 2931 Siege of the Man in Black

    Baode was worried about the safety of the two of them with Huang Feng.


    Originally, Baode thought that Huang Feng was so rich, and there was definitely no shortage of bodyguards around him. Afterwards, he could walk with him. He never thought about bringing his own bodyguards. Like Bernie and others, who is not a bodyguard? group?


    However, Baode did not expect Huang Feng to be alone. It is not accurate to say that he is alone. Huang Feng is still a follower. However, what can a follower do?Moreover, the entourage was sent away by Huang Feng, and now only Huang Feng and Baode himself are here.


    This situation made Baode flustered, especially now that he felt that the surrounding atmosphere was not right, his heart became even more nervous. Since Huang Feng does not have a bodyguard, Baode can only choose to call his own bodyguard. Up.


    "No." Huang Feng faintly shook his head and said: "With me, there will never be anything wrong. Don''t worry."


    "But..." Baode was still a little flustered.


    "Nothing, you just follow me." Huang Feng said.


    Although this is a high-tech world, the weapons here should be stronger than those on the earth. However, for Huang Feng, there is no big problem. When he enters the semi-fairy realm, these ordinary weapons will hurt him. Without him, protecting a Baode will not be a big problem.


    Baode still wanted to refute. However, although Huang Feng''s surface was calm and ordinary at this time, there was a convincing aura in his body, which made Baode involuntarily choose trust.


    In fact, Baode did not dare to disobey Huang Feng''s order too much. Although he is now a billionaire, he has just risen, his background is not enough, and Huang Feng can sell 600 billion yuan to buy one. Being able to temporarily own a planet for a period of time is enough to show that Huang Feng''s strength is very strong.


    Therefore, Baode didn''t dare to offend Huang Feng, but Baode had already thought about it in his heart, and if he encountered any danger, he would immediately run away.


    The two bought a lot of materials and equipment. Huang Feng, who is not bad for money, bought a lot at one time. The things here are obviously much more advanced than those on the earth. If possible, Huang Feng really wants to put them The technology is bought.


    Just when the two of them came out of a shop, a few suspended vehicles suddenly landed not far in front of them, and then a group of people in black walked out of them and came towards Huang Feng and Baode.


    Baode panicked, these people obviously had no good intentions, and the target must be him and Huang Feng.


    Thinking of this, Baode wanted to run. However, before he could take two steps, he was pulled back. It was Huang Feng who pulled him.


    "Mr. Huang, let''s run quickly. These people are obviously coming for us. If we don''t run, it will be too late." Baode said to Huang Feng with anxious expression.


    "No need to run, nothing will happen." Huang Feng said faintly: "And, since they have come to the door, do you think you can run past them?"


    Indeed, they were already surrounded by those in black at this time, and even if they wanted to run, it was too late.


    "What should we do, what should we do, they must be directed at that planet." Baode said with a panic on his face.


    After all, it is a planet worth 600 billion yuan. It is normal for some people to think about it. Obviously, those people do not have enough money, or are unwilling to pay so much money to buy that planet. Now they want to know through other methods. The coordinates of that planet.


    In order to survive, it is not impossible for Baode to tell these people the coordinates of the planet. However, it would be a trivial matter to lose 600 billion yuan in that way. Once these people know the coordinates of the planet, in order to prevent Baode from changing the coordinates. Tell other people that they will definitely start with Baode. Only other people don''t know the coordinates of that planet. These people can have enough time to mine.


    At this point, Baode can completely imagine that he is not rare to see the silly things in the market, and there is nothing to be surprised.


    Therefore, as long as he is caught by these people, he has no chance to survive, even if he tells them the coordinates of the planet, it is useless!


    Dead!Dead!


    "I said, there will be nothing wrong with me," Huang Feng said.


    Baode saw Huang Feng¡¯s clothes at this time, and his clothes were very calm, and he was generous in his heart. I don¡¯t know if Huang Feng is really confident or if he has a problem with his brain. There are only two of them here, and the other party has it. How could dozens of people be all right?


    Did Huang Feng think that those people would only catch himself but not him?


    how can that be?!


    Those people will definitely suspect that Huang Feng already knows the coordinates of that planet. When the time comes, they will definitely not let Huang Feng go and even grabbed Huang Feng. After all, only they themselves know the coordinates of that planet. In order to get the most benefit.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s fate will only be the same as him, he is dead.


    However, Huang Feng does not seem to be aware of this situation until now.


    At this time, the people in black had already arrived in front of Huang Feng and Baode, looked at them blankly and said, "Please come with us."


    "I''m not going, I''m not going." Baode refused repeatedly.


    "Who sent you?" Huang Feng asked lightly.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, just follow us." The black-clothed people said.


    Baode hid behind Huang Feng subconsciously, and Huang Feng faced those people and said, "Obviously, neither of us wants to go with you."


    "Then don''t blame us for being impolite." The people in black immediately wanted to do something to take Huang Feng and Baode away.


    At this time, Alvin, who was hiding in the dark, was also a little worried. He also didn''t want Huang Feng and Baode to have an accident, because he knew that the people above were also interested in these two people, and they were already here. It''s on the way here. If Huang Feng and Baode are caught, then it will be very troublesome to find them again.


    However, it is useless for Alvin to be anxious, because he is only one person, facing so many people in black, he is not sure of winning, instead he will put himself in.


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, Alvin gave up the plan to do it immediately, but chose to wait and see the changes. If Huang Feng and Baode can rush out, it is naturally the best. He can continue to follow. The two of Baode were arrested, so he would follow behind the people in black to determine their identities, so that the news would be passed back, so that the people above would find a way to rescue the two.

 2932 Chapter 2932 easy solution

    "Snapped!"


    Huang Feng slapped the man in black directly with a slap. His strength was so great that the left face of the man in black quickly swelled up. After landing, he lay on the ground and stopped moving. , Life and death do not know.


    The other people in black and Baode were shocked by this situation. They did not expect that Huang Feng''s seemingly thin body actually contained such great power. For a person of more than 100 kilograms, Huang Feng unexpectedly The fan flew out so easily, and flying so far in the air directly made people lose consciousness.


    "Go together, hold him!" The other people in black, at this time, did not dare to be careless and chose to do it together.


    Originally, they thought that wealthy people like Huang Feng and Baode would certainly not have much physical strength, and there were no other bodyguards around them. Therefore, it would not be difficult to catch the two of them. It''s just a handful.


    However, it turns out that their previous thoughts were wrong. Baode did not have much energy. When meeting them, his face turned pale in fright. However, Huang Feng was beyond their expectation. His thin body actually contained With so much effort, in order to ensure that there are no accidents in the task, everyone at this time did not dare to be careless, but chose to go together.


    Because they need to know the coordinates of the planet from the mouths of Huang Feng and Baode, these people in black will certainly not easily kill them, but they want to catch Huang Feng and Baode alive. They also believe that these many people can definitely capture Huang Feng, even if he is strong, it is useless!


    "bump!"


    "bump!"


    "bump!"


    ......


    A group of people in black rushed towards Huang Feng and Baode. However, Huang Feng was in the crowd, but they shuttled easily. Those people did not even touch the corners of Huang Feng''s clothes, but one after another. One was shot and flew out.


    As for those who were hit by Huang Feng, after landing, none of them were able to get up. They all fell into a coma. After a while, the ground was full of people in black, but Huang Feng was even No strands of hair fell.


    "This...this..." Baode, who stood behind and watched the whole scene, was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Although the people in black didn''t use weapons because they couldn''t kill them, they knew that they were not weak in their skills. Moreover, there were so many of them, but Huang Feng had only one person.


    However, just like this, the people in black were not able to catch Huang Feng, and even didn''t even touch Huang Feng''s clothes. Huang Feng still seemed able to deal with so many people at the same time. Very easy.


    Moreover, as long as the people hit by Huang Feng lost their fighting ability, Baode was even more shocked. Huang Feng was too cruel, too powerful.


    Alvin in the distance was also in shock at this time.


    In the barracks where Alvin is located, there are many powerful people among them. His squad leader, Bernard, is a powerful person. Alvin¡¯s own strength is also not weak. However, he is seeing Huang Feng¡¯s After being skilled, Alvin really understood what it means to be strong. Those of them are powerful. Compared with Huang Feng, they are nothing at all. Alvin can be sure that he and the squad leader will not belong to Huang Feng. The opponent will also be easily defeated by Huang Feng.


    "Who is this person and why is he so capable?" Alvin wondered in his heart.


    However, obviously no one can give him the answer. There are many people who want to know Huang Feng¡¯s identity, but no one knows his situation. Those who participated in the auction before did not know, nor did those in the upper echelons of Fan Country. , Alvin obviously didn¡¯t know.


    However, Alvin can think that Huang Feng''s identity is absolutely extraordinary. He is rich and has such a strong skill, which is too rare.


    When Alvin was shocked and puzzled about Huang Feng''s identity, only one person in black in front of Huang Feng remained sober.


    "Let''s go, who sent you?" Huang Feng looked at the black bodyguard and asked, his face still calm.


    The bodyguard looked at Huang Feng with fear. Although he is still sober now, he does not have the courage to attack Huang Feng. He can clearly see the fate of his companions. He I don''t think he is better than his companions, so even if he makes a shot against Huang Feng, it will not have any effect. The final possible result is that Huang Feng is knocked to the ground like his companions.


    Thinking of this, he did not answer Huang Feng¡¯s words, but took out a weapon and pointed at Huang Feng. However, just as he was about to threaten Huang Feng to hold his head and squat down, he found that Huang Feng in front of him was missing. Then, he I felt a pain in my head, and then I lost consciousness.


    Huang Feng stood behind the man just now, looked at the black bodyguards who fell on the ground, and said calmly to the still dazed Baode, "Let''s go."


    Obviously, it must take some time for these people in black to tell who the master behind them is, and Huang Feng doesn¡¯t want to waste that time. In fact, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t really care who the master is. This time, no matter who it was, there was no way to steal the planet from him. Huang Feng had such confidence.


    The person behind must be one of those rich people. Even Huang Feng can still think that this incident is just the beginning, not the end. In the future, he will encounter many similar situations. People have grabbed the ownership of the planet, and in the face of huge interests, they can do everything.


    Of course, Huang Feng is not really that kind, letting go of these people and the people behind them, facing this potential threat, he will never be polite if given the opportunity.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng stunned them, he secretly exchanged small pets to track and monitor these people in black, which is one of the reasons Huang Feng let them go.


    "Ah, good, good." Baode, who was shocked by the scene before him, reacted after hearing Huang Feng''s words and followed Huang Feng blankly.


    Baode now knows why Huang Feng was so calm before. Huang Feng¡¯s emotional strength is really strong. Moreover, at the end of the day, not to mention the man in black. He who has been standing behind Huang Feng has not been able to. Seeing how Huang Feng moved, he obviously didn''t blink, but he still couldn''t see how Huang Feng suddenly came behind the man in black.


    As if flying over suddenly?!

 2933 Chapter 2933

    Andy brought two or three hundred people this time. They were busy near the spacecraft, and they seemed to be crowded. However, in front of the huge spacecraft, this number of people is nothing. As far as the planet is concerned, there are even fewer people at this point.


    "Mr. Huang Feng, when will your people come?" Baode asked Huang Feng when Andy was busy with people.


    "They are here." Huang Feng pointed to Andy and others.


    "Just such a few people?" Baode said in surprise, this person can develop a planet, don''t be kidding.


    "At present, there are indeed such a small number of people." Huang Feng said: "However, there will definitely be someone passing by in the future. Don''t worry about this."


    Because the spaceship is that big, it needs to be loaded with Andy and others, and it needs to be loaded with supplies. Naturally, there will not be much space left. Even if the spacecraft exchanged by Huang Feng is large enough inside, it can be loaded. After all, things are limited.


    Hearing that Huang Feng said that there were more than just such a small number of people in front of him, Baode was relieved. Otherwise, he thought Huang Feng was joking with 600 billion. Such a small number of people could be before the two superpowers compete for the planet. , How much resources are mined?


    "Mr. Huang Feng, I have to remind you that the two superpowers are eyeing each other, and your people must arrive as soon as possible so that more resources can be mined." Baode reminded Huang Feng.


    "They want to steal the planet from me, it''s not so easy." Huang Feng smiled and said, "Of course, my people will rush over as soon as possible."


    Baode didn''t know where Huang Feng''s confidence came from. Even if his personal skills are great, compared with the two superpowers, no matter how good his personal skills are, it is of no use and cannot change the final result.


    However, that is Huang Feng¡¯s own business after all. After he takes Huang Feng to the destination, the planet has nothing to do with him anymore. The matters on that planet, let Huang Feng worry about it. .


    "Sir, everything is finished, we can set off." After more than an hour, Andy came to the report.


    Huang Feng nodded, but instead of getting on the boat and set sail, he said slightly: "Some people don''t want us to set off so quickly, so let''s wait a moment."


    Andy looked confused. He didn''t know what Huang Feng''s words meant, but Baode, who had been following Huang Feng for the past three days, understood the meaning of Huang Feng''s words at once.


    This is another person blocking them, even trying to kidnap them.


    At the beginning, Baode was still very scared and nervous about this kind of thing, but after Huang Feng''s performance, he is now not as nervous about this kind of thing as before, and his performance is very calm.


    "I believe Mr. Huang Feng will solve those guys soon." Baode said to Huang Feng.


    "The people here this time are different from those before." Huang Feng said lightly.


    Baode was also a little confused now, and he didn''t know who Huang Feng was talking about.


    At this moment, in everyone''s field of vision, a huge spaceship appeared. The spaceship landed not far from Huang Feng and others, and then a group of people walked out of the spaceship.


    Seeing these people, Baode felt a sudden change in his heart. He was still calm at first, but his heart became flustered again.


    These people have had some contact with Baode before, and some have seen them on TV. They are all high-level members of the Fan Country. Next to these high-level members are teams of soldiers with guns and live ammunition. Their equipment and combat effectiveness. But it was much better than those in black who came to kidnap them before.


    At this time, Baode finally understood why Huang Summit said that the people here are a little different.


    Those people at the top of Fan Nation finally arrived when Huang Feng and the others were about to leave here.


    In fact, Baode had urged Huang Feng to leave here as soon as possible. As for the things needed for mining, the forces behind him can prepare and send them secretly. The two of them are there, the target It''s too obvious, the senior officials of the fan country will come sooner or later.


    However, Huang Feng had always acted calmly before, and was not in a hurry, so that Baode didn''t know what was in his mind.


    And now, what he worried most still happened. They failed to leave in time and were intercepted by those high-level officials in the fan country before they left.


    "Mr. Huang Feng, Mr. Baode, please wait for the two of you." The first person in his fifties said to Huang Feng and Baode.


    "Something?" Huang Feng looked at the other side and asked.


    However, the man looked at Baode first and asked, "Mr. Baode, right? I heard that you have discovered a new planet and there is no one on it yet, right?"


    "Yes, yes." Facing such a big man, Baode was nervous. He quickly added: "However, that planet has been sold and the money has been received. So, that one The planet no longer belongs to me, but to this Mr. Huang Feng. If you have anything, you can talk to him."


    Baode knew that he couldn''t handle these people. He was "buy" by these people on a planet. The price of the purchase was so low that he couldn''t let it go.


    And Huang Feng is mysterious and strong in Baode''s heart, so, let Huang Feng handle such a problem.


    Moreover, what Baode said was not a lie, the planet originally belonged to Huangfeng, and there was no problem with what he said.


    The headed person looked at Huang Feng, first looked Huang Feng up and down, and then said: "Mr. Huang Feng, then, does that planet belong to you now? Do you have the right to decide?"


    When they came here, these people actually knew that Huang Feng bought the planet, and they also investigated Huang Feng¡¯s identity, but found nothing, and Huang Feng looked young. The headed person naturally suspected Huang Feng. The peak is only a representative of a certain force, and does not have the right to decide.


    They can be sure that Huang Feng is definitely not the core figure of a certain big power, otherwise, it is impossible for them to investigate Huang Feng''s identity information.


    However, Huang Feng''s answer was beyond the person''s expectation, "I did buy the planet, and I have the absolute right to decide."


    "Mr. Huang Feng, this is a matter of great importance. I don''t have time to joke with you. Please let the people behind you contact me. I want to discuss with him about the purchase of that planet." The person in charge said.


    "I didn''t make a joke, and I don''t have time to make a joke, there is no one behind me, and that planet is not for sale!" Huang Feng said lightly, "I don''t have time for it!"

 2934 Chapter 2934 Convergence

    When Huang Feng left, he glanced at Alvin''s hiding place, and then left with Baode.


    "Is he looking at me? He knows that I am hiding here?" After Alvin felt Huang Feng''s gaze, the whole person didn''t feel very good. Although Huang Feng''s gaze was calm, Alvin was like being The beast stared at it, feeling uncomfortable all over.


    Alvin felt that he was hiding well before. Those in black and Huang Feng and Baode were unlikely to find him. However, after being looked at by Huang Feng, he suddenly lost such confidence. The strength Huang Feng showed when facing the siege of so many people in black before, Alvin felt that Huang Feng''s glance was definitely not inadvertently looking here, but really found himself!


    "Who is he? Why is he so strong?" Alvin muttered to himself.


    Whether facing the siege of the people in black or discovering himself in hiding, Alvin felt that Huang Feng was not an ordinary person, and ordinary people would definitely not be able to do these two points.


    Even the elite soldiers in the camp can''t reach the level of Huang Feng, and Huang Feng is still a very rich man. A rich man can have such skills. He has never had it before. Alvin became more curious about Huang Feng''s identity.


    Huang Feng naturally discovered Alvin. Although Alvin is hiding well, it is not easy for ordinary people to find him. However, Huang Feng is obviously not an ordinary person. In fact, besides Alvin, there are other people hiding around. Those people also followed Huang Feng and Baode, but Huang Feng didn''t do anything against them, because those people were only following Huang Feng and Baode, and they didn''t show hostility to them.


    After solving the people in black, Huang Feng took Baode to continue buying things. After all, he was going to a new planet to open up wasteland. There were still a lot of things to buy. Therefore, Huang Feng gave Andy three days.


    Baode honestly followed Huang Feng, where Huang Feng went, where did he go.


    Baode knew that the people in black were the first to do them, but they will definitely not be the last. Someone will definitely do them. At this time, you can only follow Huang Feng. It is the safest.


    Before, Baode didn¡¯t believe in Huang Feng, thinking that Huang Feng alone could not protect the safety of the two, but now he has a different idea. Before, Huang Feng did it in the face of the siege of those men in black. His expression had completely conquered Baode, and Baode finally understood why Huang Feng came out alone without any bodyguards. He really didn''t need it.


    Therefore, in Baode''s heart, Huang Feng is not only a rich man, but also a super master. Only by following him can he guarantee his own safety.


    Sure enough, in the next three days, Huang Feng and Baode suffered multiple ambushes and sieges. The purpose of these people was to capture Huang Feng and Baode. However, they all failed. In the end, no matter how many people came, it was useless. Even later, those people used various weapons, but they couldn¡¯t break through the Huangfeng level, no matter how many people they had and what methods they used, There was no way to catch Huang Feng and Baode.


    During these three days, Bao De and Alvin, who had been following them, had refreshed their impressions of Huang Feng time and time again. Huang Feng¡¯s skills had completely exceeded their expectations. Everyone feels that Huang Feng''s skills are simply non-human.


    Of course, in addition to these two people, people from other parties are also paying attention to the situation of Huang Feng and Baode. After all, that planet is too special, and many people have not given up.


    Everyone was restrained by Huang Feng¡¯s skill, but this did not change everyone¡¯s previous guess, that is, Huang Feng couldn¡¯t hold the planet at all. In front of an army of tens of thousands, it will not play any role.


    In these three days, all forces are investigating Huang Feng¡¯s identity. However, no matter who it is and no matter what method they use, they have no way to investigate Huang Feng¡¯s identity, as if Huang Feng came out of thin air. In the same way, no one knows his origins, nor does he know where his money came from.


    This has made Huang Feng more mysterious in the hearts of many people.


    At this time, Huang Feng and Baode have arrived at the port. Here, there is a new spacecraft parked here. No one knows how this spacecraft appeared, as if it appeared suddenly, just like that. Suddenly appeared on the port.


    In fact, this spaceship was exchanged by Huang Feng, and the crew members driving in it were also exchanged by Huang Feng from the storage box. Because the planet to go to needs to be kept secret, the person driving the spaceship still uses those exchanges. People are better.


    The performance of this spacecraft is not particularly outstanding. However, it has an advantage, that is, the internal space is large enough, and in this way, it can collect the materials purchased by Huang Feng at one time and is willing to follow. The people from the planet that went there together will be transported there.


    Soon after Huang Feng and Baode arrived at the port, Andy came with a group of people.


    "Sir, these people are people who are willing to follow to the new planet. Their requirements are very low." Andy said to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng looked at the people behind Baode. When they saw Huang Feng¡¯s gaze, they all bowed their heads cautiously. Andy had already told them before that Huang Feng is a super rich man, and they are just this People at the bottom of the planet are not qualified to stare at a super-rich like Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng approached Andy and asked quietly: "Is it reliable?"


    "Mr. rest assured, they are all very reliable people, but I didn''t bring any problems with their character." Andy said quickly, of course he knew that the planet still needs to be kept secret now, so Huang Feng must not want it. Some of these people revealed the secrets of that planet, so Huang Feng asked them to be reliable enough, which is completely understandable.


    Huang Feng nodded and said, "Let them move all the supplies here to the ship. Tell them that as long as they work hard, I won''t treat them badly."


    "Good sir!" Seeing Huang Feng promised to accept them, Andy was very excited, which meant that their destiny really had to change.


    After Andy conveyed Huang Feng''s meaning, the crowd behind him burst into cheers, and then immediately began to work.

 2935 Chapter 2935 Rejected very simply

    Not for sale?


    How much is not sold?


    Huang Feng''s answer stunned the people at the scene.


    Doesn''t he know who we are?


    It is possible, otherwise, how dare he refuse, and he refused so simply.


    "Mr. Huang Feng, you may not know our identity, let me introduce myself..." The head of the person wanted to introduce himself to Huang Feng and let Huang Feng recognize reality.


    However, before he finished speaking, Huang Feng waved his hand to stop him: "You don''t need to introduce yourself, I am not interested in your identity, and no matter who comes, I will not sell that planet, so, You can go now."


    Huang Feng''s reaction stunned the people at the scene again. Is he so confident?How dare to use such an attitude to talk to those people?


    "Mr. Huang Feng, they are the high-level members of the fan country." Baode had a good impression of Huang Feng. When he was in danger before, Huang Feng had rescued him many times. Although there was a reason for that planet, Huang Feng It is also a fact to save him.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to see Huang Feng''s bad luck, so he kindly reminded him.


    However, after Huang Feng heard what he said, he asked, "So what?"


    so what?


    Of course it is selling the planet to them!


    The planet Baode discovered before was sold to these people at a very low price after these people showed their intentions. Although he was unwilling, he did not dare to refuse. No matter how powerful he is, it is impossible to deal with it. Got the country.


    Don¡¯t talk about Baode, it¡¯s Bernie and Aruch¡¯s existence at the level. They don¡¯t dare to compete with the national hard steel. When they bid on the planet, they are all ready to be taken away, but they will Make use of contacts, dredge relationships, and strive to extend the time of owning the planet.


    But that''s just a prolongation, and I don''t dare to want to have it forever, because even they are no match for the country.


    These people are not good, then Huang Feng is good?


    Obviously not!


    At least, Baode and the people who have just arrived think so in their hearts.


    "Selling is about the willingness of both parties. If one party is unwilling, then the transaction will naturally be impossible. Am I right?" Huang Feng looked at the crowd and said lightly.


    right?


    In other places, he is certainly right to say this, but here, it does not apply. Otherwise, Baode will not sell the previous planet.


    Of course, these people represent the fan country. Naturally, it is impossible for them to make strong buying and selling on the bright side. In that case, they have a bad reputation. However, even if there is no strong buying and selling, as long as they Want, there are many ways.


    "Mr. Huang Feng''s words are reasonable, so we have come to discuss with you the deal on this planet, instead of snatching it from you directly." The leader said.


    "I''ve already said that the planet is not for sale, so there is no need to discuss this transaction. You can leave." Huang Feng simply refused again.


    "Does Mr. Huang Feng know the consequences of saying this? Is there really no room for discussion?" The head of the person''s face seemed to become a little gloomy, and the eyes looking at Huang Feng were also very unfriendly.


    "No!" Huang Feng said simply.


    For that planet, Huang Feng has a lot of plans. Naturally, it is impossible to sell it to these people. What''s more, Huang Feng knows that the price of these people will never be too high, exceeding 600 billion, which is completely impossible. .


    "Mr. Huang Feng should know that in this vast universe, but there are many space thieves, your road to the new planet may not be too peaceful." The man said.


    Baode''s heart jumped when he heard what he said.


    This is the threat of Hong Guoguo. Obviously, Huang Feng''s attitude angered these people. They wanted to intercept them on the way, but they would not use their current status, but would pretend to be space thieves. .


    Obviously, they already have the idea of ??tearing their faces.


    Baode looked at Huang Feng with a worried look, hoping that Huang Feng could lower his head, otherwise everyone would be in danger.


    However, Huang Feng''s expression is still very calm, even with a faint mockery: "Space thieves? I have never seen them before, let them come, how many come, I will let them come back and forth!"


    Although Huang Feng''s voice was not loud, everyone on the scene could hear his strong self-confidence and strong domineering in his words, and it seemed that he would not pay attention to those notorious space thieves.


    Who is he?Why are you so confident and confident?Is he really that powerful?


    In an instant, everyone at the scene became curious about Huang Feng''s identity again.


    "If there is nothing wrong, we will leave." Huang Feng said to those people.


    The person in the head looked at Huang Feng and did not speak any more. Obviously, he was somewhat afraid of Huang Feng¡¯s identity. Huang Feng dared to say just like that, indicating that he has the confidence and is really here to tear his face. , It is not good for them.


    Seeing that those people stopped talking, Huang Feng took Baode and prepared to board the ship. Baode looked at the people who came and looked at Huang Feng, and finally decided to follow Huang Feng on the ship.


    Baode knows that these people will not give up easily. The possibility of interception is very high. They will not tear their faces here. That is because they now represent the country of wind turbines, but they are in the process of sailing. , They can completely pretend to be thieves. When the spacecraft is robbed, even if others know that they did it, there is no evidence, and it will not have much impact on their reputation.


    Therefore, it is very likely that everyone will encounter an attack halfway, and Baode did not want to board the ship for a moment.


    However, he also knew that it would not work if he did not board the ship. Huang Feng did not know the coordinates of that planet. If he did not go now, it would be a breach of contract and his reputation would be bad. Moreover, Baode also believed that although these people would The hijacking of the ship, however, would not harm him, because their target was that planet, and they knew the specific location of that planet, and they were useful to them, so they would not be in any danger.


    As for Andy and others, they didn''t know the identity of these people at all, so although they were a little uneasy in their hearts, they all got on the spaceship with Huang Feng.


    When everyone got on the spaceship, the spaceship that Wu Fan had exchanged for began to lift off, then began to accelerate, and headed into space.


    "My lord, what should we do?"


    "Let the ground troops lock their whereabouts, and let your people board the ship and stop them halfway!" said the leader.

 2936 Chapter 2936 Spaceship Encountered By Attack

    Put Huangfeng and they just left?


    Of course not!


    Just like Baode just thought, here, in this large public, they represent the upper class of the fan country, it is impossible to do that kind of grabbing things so obviously, so they will only do it. They choose to be in a place where no one pays attention, nor do they act in their current identity, but to change their identity. In that case, they don¡¯t have to worry about their reputation being damaged.


    Although many people still doubt them, they are not afraid when there is no evidence.


    After seeing his men leave, the man in the lead looked at the spaceship that had turned into a small black spot in the sky, and said to himself: "Originally, I planned to give you several hundred million. Now, you don''t even think about a penny. Yes, this is what you asked for."


    Huang Feng guessed it right. These people never thought about buying the planet from him for 600 billion. They would only give a few hundred million, just like "buying" the planet from Baode before. , Even, Baode got even less money that time, only tens of millions.


    Their approach is not much different from "grab".


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not agree to sell the planet to them. It was a very wise decision.


    On the other side, on the spacecraft, Baode said to Huang Feng with some worry: "Mr. Huang Feng, those people will not give up easily. Be careful, they are likely to intercept the spacecraft halfway."


    Baode had been in contact with those people a lot, and he couldn¡¯t know them better, especially after the planet was robbed, he distrusted those people even more, and he was sure that based on their personalities, he would definitely Caught up again.


    "Don''t worry, I have arrangements. It''s okay if they don''t chase them. If they really chase them, they will know that what I said just now is not a joke." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    When Baode saw Huang Feng say this, he didn''t say anything. Obviously, Huang Feng has made preparations, so he doesn''t need to worry about it, just like he was in the city before. Huang Feng said that there will be nothing wrong, they really don''t. What accident happened, even if it was besieged by many people, they did not have any accident.


    But this time, Huang Feng showed such confidence again, which calmed Baode a lot.


    Since Huang Feng said it was all right, it should be really all right.


    "How are the people you brought? Are you afraid?" Huang Feng asked, turning his head to look at Andy.


    Those people Andy brought, after all, didn¡¯t have long contact with Huang Feng and didn¡¯t understand Huang Feng. Moreover, they just wanted to live better and didn¡¯t want to accompany their lives. So, seeing the scene like before, May feel scared.


    "It''s a little bit, but it''s not a big problem. I have calmed them down. There will be no problem, sir, don''t worry." Andy said.


    It can be seen that Andy still has prestige among those people, otherwise, they would not choose to believe in Andy, and follow him to a strange planet, starting from the beginning.


    And now, Andy also helped Huang Feng successfully pacify those people to avoid any accidents.


    "Good job." Huang Feng praised.


    Huang Feng discovered that he might have underestimated Andy before. Although this little guy was a thief before, he is flexible in his mind and quick to do things. Maybe he can give him more trust and tasks later.


    The spacecraft was sailing in space and soon left the airspace of the country of wind turbines. The sight line outside was relatively dim and extremely quiet.


    "bump!"


    Just as Wu Fan was standing at the window and looking at the outer space scenery, the spacecraft''s body suddenly shook as if it had been hit by something.


    "Alarm, alert! The spaceship is attacked, the spaceship is attacked! The enemy appears in the rear left, there are ten spaceships, the spaceship is B-class, with strong firepower, strong defense, and fast speed. Please be prepared to meet the enemy!" The voice rang in the ears of Huang Feng and others.


    This is the intelligent system that comes with the spacecraft. The moment the spacecraft encounters an attack, it has already analyzed the situation of the enemy and the situation of the hull itself.


    The spacecraft that Huang Feng exchanged was not very powerful in all aspects, including attack, defense, and speed. The only advantage was that the internal space was large enough.


    Of course, Huang Feng had thought before that he would encounter an attack on the way, but he didn''t think about relying on the spacecraft''s ability to defend or fight back, but on himself!No matter how powerful the spacecraft is, it is much worse than Huang Feng himself.


    In terms of defense, Huang Feng arranged a defense-strengthening formation on the surface of the spaceship. This formation has a very strong defensive ability. Even if the masters of the same semi-fairy realm come to attack, they will definitely fight for a while. Don''t break this formation, let alone the ordinary spacecraft here.


    Of course, Huang Feng wouldn''t just be a tortoise with his head inside. In that case, let alone the suffocation he was beaten, he would also take the enemy to a new planet and cause him trouble.


    Therefore, counterattack is necessary, and this also depends on Huang Feng himself.


    "Andy, you go to comfort the people below, so that they don''t panic, Mr. Baode, you continue to stay in the driver''s cabin, control the spacecraft''s sailing, and let it continue toward the destination. I will go out for a while." Feng said to the two.


    Only Baode knew the exact location of the destination. He naturally had to stay in the cab, and even if he went out, it would not help Huang Feng.


    Baode and Andy nodded slightly pale. Both knew they were attacked, but they didn¡¯t know how strong the spacecraft¡¯s defenses were. Once the spacecraft¡¯s defense system was broken, neither of them would be infinite. Survived in space.


    Therefore, both of them are a little scared in their hearts, but at this time, it is obviously useless to be afraid. What they can do is to follow Huang Feng''s orders and choose to believe in Huang Feng.


    After confessing the two, Huang Feng walked out of the cockpit and came to the rear of the spacecraft. Here, there was a small hatch. Huang Feng opened the door and flew out. Then, he stood on the spacecraft. On the hull!


    You know, there is no air outside, and the air pressure is definitely not suitable for human existence. Without wearing a space suit, it is impossible for ordinary people to survive in such an environment.


    However, Huang Feng is obviously not an ordinary person. Not only did he not be affected by the surrounding environment at all, but also, standing on the hull of the spacecraft, he was actually steady and steady, without shaking his body at all.


    The chasing soldiers on the spaceships behind Huangfeng spacecraft, seeing this scene, each grew up with their mouths full of disbelief.

 2937 Chapter 2937 the escape pod will not let go

    "Attack! Hurry up!" The officer in charge of the team immediately issued an order to attack Huang Feng to his men.


    Although he himself was frightened by the scene in front of him, he was the person in charge and the leader, so naturally he could not panic. Otherwise, the people below would be even more panic.


    This person in charge does not believe that humans can do this without relying on any auxiliary equipment. The reason why the person on the other side can stand on top of the spaceship may be due to the equipment they don¡¯t know. If you think about it this way, It will be acceptable.


    After all, every country is researching weapons, and it is not surprising that they will develop some weird equipment.


    Those who had been frightened by Huang Feng''s behavior before, at this time, heard the order of their chief, and ignored the panic in their hearts, and quickly attacked Huang Feng.


    However, soon, a scene that shocked them appeared. The various advanced weapons carried on their spacecraft could not harm the opposite person. The surface of that person seemed to have a protective cover. All of the attacks were blocked, and the opponent still stood firmly there, without receiving the slightest harm.


    Not only that person, but some attacks fell on the spaceship, and the black spaceship was also unable to cause any damage, as if they were not using various advanced weapons, but some toys.


    How could this be?


    This time, including the officer who led the team, everyone was stunned again. They couldn''t believe what they saw with their eyes. Is this still a human?Why these weapons have no effect on him at all?This is simply non-human.


    They found that the knowledge they knew could not help them understand the scene before them.


    And when they were shocked, they suddenly saw the person standing on top of the spaceship, patted one of the spaceships.


    What is he going to do?Is he attacking?The two sides are so far apart, and he doesn''t have any weapons in his hands. How can this attack?


    Or is he saying hello?Or surrender?


    Everyone expressed their incomprehension about Huang Feng''s actions.


    Ordinarily, Huang Feng''s counterattack is very likely at this time, but the counterattack is also based on the weapons on the ship, or Huang Feng has weapons in his hands. However, Huang Feng is empty-handed, what counterattack does he take?


    Therefore, everyone felt that Huang Feng was more likely to surrender, but surrender did not seem to be this posture.


    When everyone was puzzled, the spaceship Huang Feng was facing suddenly burst out a huge ball of light. Then, the entire spaceship was directly shattered in silence, becoming space junk, flying away. .


    This kind of shock shocked everyone. They didn''t know what happened to the spacecraft and why this happened suddenly. It stands to reason that this only appears when the spacecraft is under a strong attack. situation.


    However, what kind of attack did the spacecraft encounter?There was obviously no object attacking it around here, the only possibility was Huang Feng''s spacecraft, but that spacecraft had been flying for this period of time and did not make any attack actions.


    This is incredible.


    Could it be him?


    Many people looked at Huang Feng. Huang Feng can stand in space without relying on any equipment. Moreover, the speed of the spacecraft is so fast that it does not fall from the spacecraft. All of this is in itself It looks very strange, and just now, Huang Feng waved a palm at the spaceship that was in the accident. Could it be that this palm that was far apart could actually break the spaceship?


    Stop joking, okay!


    Don¡¯t say, it¡¯s so far apart. Just let Huang Feng stand in front of the spaceship and let him wave his palm. It is impossible to hurt the spaceship. If a person can break the spaceship with the palm of his hand, then this spaceship can still flight?Can it be launched?It exploded long ago, okay.


    If Huang Feng had weapons in his hands, everyone might still suspect that Huang Feng used any advanced weapons to destroy the spaceship. However, Huang Feng clearly had nothing in his hands. How could he destroy the spaceship?


    Everyone couldn''t figure out what the situation was. If it weren''t for Huang Feng, it would be someone else, but there was no other person around here, no other spacecraft.


    It can''t be that the people on the spaceship can''t think about it, and detonated the spaceship by themselves?


    Just when everyone was wondering what was going on, another exploded, disintegrated, and became garbage in space.


    Because it happened too fast and too suddenly, the people in the spacecraft had no time to react at all, so they couldn''t stay alive.


    Everyone was squeezed by the explosion again, but before they knew what the explosion was about, one spacecraft after another began to explode and disintegrated. None of the soldiers in it could survive.


    "Quick, immediately and completely escape from the spaceship!" The person in charge who led the team to pursue Huang Feng didn''t figure out what was going on, but he understood one thing, that is, if they didn''t use the escape capsule to escape the spaceship, they would be the same as before. Like those people, they become rubbish in space.


    One after another escape pods ejected from the spacecraft. Everyone began to escape with doubts in their hearts. They have not yet figured out why this happened. However, they also had a premonition that the situation was very bad, so After receiving the order, he dared not delay the slightest and immediately began to escape.


    It¡¯s just that there are many people on each spaceship, and it takes time to use the escape capsule to escape. The explosion speed of the spaceship on the other side is getting faster and faster. Therefore, it also caused that many people when the spaceship exploded. , There are still many people on the spacecraft who haven''t come to evacuate quickly, they can only explode along with the spacecraft and become garbage in space.


    "Damn, damn, what the hell is going on?" The person in charge was lying in the escape pod, and seeing the explosion outside continued, he seemed to see the roars of his men who were afraid to die before he died, and finally helpless. Disintegrate with the spacecraft and become trash in space.


    Just thinking about that kind of picture makes this person in charge feel crazy.


    If he died on the battlefield, he might not be so uncomfortable, but now they are dead unclearly, and suddenly died inexplicably, which made the officer in charge of the team unable to accept it, and his heart was depressed and mad. I don''t know, what is going on.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw an escape pod in the distance exploded!


    This is, not even letting go of the escape pod?!

 2938 Chapter 2938 everything is normal

    After escaping from the spacecraft in the escape capsule, these people thought they were safe. After all, the escape capsule is small in size and flying fast, so it is not so easy to be hit.


    However, the happiness in their hearts did not last long. They saw that one of the escape capsules, like those spacecraft before, exploded and disintegrated instantly. Needless to say, they knew that the soldiers inside must have become one in space. There is dust.


    Everyone panicked.


    They didn''t expect to encounter such a situation before they came. The spaceship exploded inexplicably, and now the escape capsule was also attacked. Are they really going to die here?Moreover, they all died unclearly?


    The mood of many people at this time is similar to that of the person in charge, they are almost crazy.


    If they had to die, they would rather die on the battlefield, under the enemy''s weapons, rather than die unclearly as they are now, and die too aggrieved.


    Where is the enemy and how did he do it?


    Is it really him?


    Everyone thought of the figure standing on the spaceship before. The other party was able to survive in space without relying on any equipment. It was too unbelievable, and what they are encountering now is also unbelievable, and that person is from It came out of that spaceship, so he was very suspicious.


    But how did he do it?Even if he has a weapon in his hand, it is difficult to fly as fast in space, and the escape capsule is so small, right?


    This is too unscientific!


    However, apart from this speculation, they could never think of other possibilities.


    The person in charge of the team also had a lot of doubts in his mind at this time, wondering if all this was done by the person outside the spacecraft.


    However, there is more despair in his heart.


    What if the other party did it?


    They have no power to fight back now. There are no weapons and no communication system in the escape cabin. The destination is set. Therefore, they are in the escape cabin and cannot attack each other, and even have no way to place them here. Tell the people behind what happened.


    "Damn it, before leaving the spaceship, why did I forget to report things here?" the person in charge thought annoyed.


    The main reason was that the situation at the time was too critical. Every second they stayed on the spacecraft was more dangerous. Therefore, the situation at that time must be that the sooner you leave the spacecraft, the better.


    Moreover, this person in charge did not expect that the other party could actually attack the escape pod. He originally planned to return to the ground and then report in detail what happened here, face-to-face. It is better than in a hurry, through contact The report is much better.


    However, he didn''t expect that he might not be able to go back, staying in this universe forever, becoming a dust here, the other party''s attack method was too unbelievable and impossible to guard against.


    There were more and more explosions in the field of vision, which destroyed the fluke psychology in everyone¡¯s hearts. Finally, the person in charge¡¯s escape pod was also attacked. He didn¡¯t even have a detailed understanding of what weapon attacked him. The escape capsule, his escape capsule exploded, and after that, he lost consciousness forever.


    Under Huang Feng''s attack, all the spaceships were destroyed and all the soldiers were killed. There was not a single survivor, and he had fulfilled his promise to the previous one.


    If you come, there will be no return!


    Huang Feng made sure that no one had escaped before returning to the spacecraft.


    At this time, all the people inside the spacecraft were in shock.


    They just saw everything that happened outside through the windows of the spacecraft. It was just that Huang Feng¡¯s attack on the top of the spacecraft. So, like the chasers, they didn¡¯t know what kind of attack the spacecraft had suffered. It seemed that there was an explosion suddenly.


    Everyone witnessed the destruction of the entire spaceship team and the destruction of all escape capsules behind them. The shock in their hearts was beyond words.


    That''s a whole battle fleet, it was destroyed before everyone''s eyes. When they were attacked, the people in the ship were panicked and thought they were going to die here. However, it was just a few minutes. , The fleet that overtook it was completely wiped out, but their spacecraft was not damaged at all.


    This situation was unexpected by everyone before.


    However, compared to the suspicions in the hearts of those chasing soldiers, the people on the spacecraft are quite sure that this matter must have something to do with Huang Feng, although they don¡¯t know how Huang Feng did it, after all. It''s too unbelievable, but this is not important. What they care about is that they are safe and there will be no danger.


    that''s enough.


    Therefore, after seeing that the spaceships behind them were wiped out, they cheered inside the spaceship. When Huang Feng came in, everyone respectfully looked at Huang Feng with admiration, even Baode, who had been worried before, Shi''s face was also full of joy.


    Huang Feng has shown with practical actions that his strength is strong enough to ensure the safety of everyone.


    As for those who followed Andy, they admired Huang Feng so much at this time, even Andy, they became more certain that following Huang Feng would really change their lives.


    "How is it? The spacecraft didn''t fly off the established route, right?" Huang Feng came over and asked Baode. He was not afraid. The spacecraft was damaged in the attack, but was afraid of being knocked off the established route.


    "No, everything is normal." Baode said, "I have to say that this spacecraft is very defensive. It has suffered so many attacks, and there is no damage at all."


    Is the spaceship strong?


    Huang Feng smiled. Only he knew that the defense of this spacecraft was very weak. It sacrificed all its performance to increase the internal space. It was a cargo ship.


    The reason why this spacecraft is very defensive is because Huang Feng''s formation on the surface has those formations that strengthen the defense, and the enemy''s firepower is several times stronger, and there is no need to worry.


    Of course, these conditions are unknown to Baode and others, and they don''t need to know, as long as they know that it is safe on this spaceship, and no enemy can destroy it.


    In fact, Baode and others do have such a recognition now, after all, they just saw the destruction of a fleet with their own eyes.


    Therefore, they are now very confident in Huang Feng and this spacecraft, and they will be able to reach that new planet safely.

 2939 Chapter 2939 lost contact

    After the attack, the spacecraft exchanged by Huang Feng continued to fly very smoothly. Although it was not as fast as some top spacecraft, it was not too slow. As long as it flew for a while, it could completely exceed the speed. The investigation scope of the fan country, when the time comes, the fan country will not be able to do so even if it wants to lock him down.


    On the ground, the people who had intercepted Huang Feng were in a monitoring room at this time. The headed person was standing in front of a big screen and was angry at the soldiers in front.


    "What the hell did it do? Why did you lose the signal? Hurry up and establish contact again!" The leader said to a technician.


    Just now, they lost contact with the fleet sent to intercept Huang Feng. The red dots represented by the spacecraft one after another disappeared from the screen in front of them, and they were constantly in contact with those people. , However, there is no way to contact anyone.


    The head of the person naturally wouldn''t think that the people who went to intercept Huang Feng had an accident. He just felt that this should be due to the technical system. Therefore, he has been urging these technicians to investigate and repair.


    However, ten minutes passed, but there was no progress at all. They still had no way to establish contact with the people in front of them, as if those people had disappeared.


    But how is this possible?That is an elite fleet. Not only is the performance of the spacecraft very good, but the soldiers in the spacecraft are also elite soldiers. Whether it is landing operations or spacecraft operations, they have rich experience and superpowers. , How could it be impossible for even an ordinary spaceship to deal with it?


    Therefore, few people present would think that those people had an accident in the battle, and if an accident happened, it was impossible to be wiped out by the opponent in a short time, and there was no opportunity to contact the ground.


    "Master Persons, we have checked carefully. There is no problem with this system. We can still contact other spacecraft. Only the fleet can''t be contacted." The person in charge of the technical staff said The leader said.


    "What do you mean?" Persons frowned and asked, with a bad premonition in his heart, however, he didn''t believe that premonition.


    "I mean, there may have been an accident in that fleet that caused the spacecraft to be destroyed, so it lost contact with the ground. Although this is hard to accept, this is the only explanation." The person in charge was careful. Said.


    "It''s impossible!" Persons sternly said: "That''s an entire fleet with ten ships! Moreover, they are all excellent spacecraft. How can they not be able to handle even a cargo ship? This is absolutely impossible!"


    Persons firmly did not believe the person in charge¡¯s conjecture. Wu Fan accepted the fact that, in his opinion, he wanted to defeat the fleet he sent out unless there were more enemies on the opposite side with better performance. That¡¯s the way it¡¯s possible, and even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s impossible for the people in that fleet to be defeated in a short period of time. They report to the ground and there is time to ask for help. There should even be spacecraft. Can escape.


    And now, their enemy is just a cargo ship. Although it seems to be very large, there is absolutely no way to surpass their spacecraft in terms of performance. Therefore, they have no possibility of losing, and it should definitely not be the result. .


    "Although I am also unwilling to accept such a conclusion, the fact may be true." The technical person in charge said: "Just now we have also seen that the fleet is close to the target and has actively launched an attack. After that, contact was lost. Then, it is very likely that the fleet was destroyed in the battle with the target, and, from the fact that they did not return any news, it can be guessed that they may be destroyed in a very short time. , It can be explained, why is this result now."


    "You mean, my entire elite fleet was actually defeated by a cargo ship, and in a very short time?" Persons said.


    "It should be so." The technical leader said.


    "Do you know the performance data of that cargo ship?" Persons asked.


    "I don''t know." The technical person in charge said: "The spacecraft seemed to have suddenly appeared in the port before. We don''t have any record of his entry here. After entering the port, the spacecraft does not allow anyone to approach it, so , We don¡¯t have detailed data on that spacecraft."


    "Suddenly a completely unfamiliar spaceship appeared in the harbor. Why don''t you send someone to inspect it? What if it is an enemy? Wouldn''t you be easily captured?" Persons said angrily.


    The person in charge of the technology was a little embarrassed, and the others present were also very embarrassed, but they didn¡¯t worry much, because they were only responsible for technical issues. As for the others, it had nothing to do with them. If they are held accountable, they cannot be held accountable.


    In fact, these people can guess in their hearts that it must be the owner of the spaceship. They bought some of the people below with money. This saved the other party from being investigated and also caused them to not have detailed data on that spaceship.


    "From your point of view, how about the performance of that spacecraft? The fleet that can really defeat me in a short time?" Persons also knows that it is useless to get angry with these people in front of you, you have to go to those officials to settle accounts. It is.


    And now he was very curious about the performance of that spacecraft, and he didn''t know how the opponent did it. In a very short time, he defeated and destroyed his entire fleet.


    "Master, according to my observations, the performance of this spacecraft should be very general. Except for the large internal space, other aspects of performance may be inferior to the most common spacecraft in our camp. This can be seen from its flight speed. One or two." said the person in charge of technology.


    The number and types of spaceships they usually come into contact with are many, so although he does not have detailed data on that spaceship in his hands, he can still guess something based on some details.


    And this was what he was puzzled about. How do you look at the performance of that spacecraft, how general, but why was an entire elite fleet easily defeated by the opponent when facing it?


    This is not scientific.


    Don''t talk about him, Persons is also unable to accept this fact: "You mean, my fleet was actually destroyed by a very ordinary spacecraft in all aspects?!"

 2940 Chapter 2940

    "It should be so." The technical leader said.


    "Do you think I should believe this speculation? I would rather believe that they all chose to commit suicide at the same time, or believe that they will be defeated by an ordinary spaceship!" Persons said.


    The technical person in charge stopped talking. He just told his guess. As for whether Persons believed him or not, it still depends on Persons himself.


    Persons frowned and looked at the big screen in front of him, feeling extremely bad.


    No matter what happened ahead, the possibility of an accident in his fleet is very high, and the red dot representing Wu Fan''s spacecraft is slowly staying in place, and now he will send another fleet to it. It¡¯s too late for interception. Huang Feng¡¯s spacecraft will soon fly out of their surveillance range. Then, in the vast universe, how to find a spacecraft?That''s harder than finding a needle in a haystack!


    Therefore, it is now certain that his mission has failed this time, and the coordinates of the planet have not been obtained. At the same time, Huang Feng and Baode have safely escaped from their control.


    "Damn it! How could this happen!" Persons aired.


    You know, before he came, he vowed to guarantee that he would be able to get the coordinates of the planet. However, it seems that it will be impossible in a short time. Huang Feng and Baode must have gone to a new planet. , It will be difficult to find them again.


    And the fleet that he had high hopes for, disappeared so strangely, and even what happened to them, I don''t know what happened to them, are they all rubbish?Even if you are in danger, can you report the situation there?They are now confused and don''t know anything.


    At this time, the appearance of Huang Feng suddenly appeared in Persons'' mind, along with Huang Feng''s words: As long as they dare to come, let them come and go!


    At that time, Persons did not believe that Huang Feng could really do it. He only thought that Huang Feng was joking and talking big words. However, what is happening now seems to prove that Huang Feng is not intimidating them, but really has that ability. .


    This makes Persons more curious about Huang Feng¡¯s background, but they have used a lot of relationships before, and they have not been able to find out Huang Feng¡¯s background. I don¡¯t know who he is, where he comes from, and what he has. Power.


    The person who can spend 600 billion to buy a planet will definitely not be an ordinary person. There must be a big power behind him, and he can escape their investigation. Obviously, that power is extremely powerful.


    Thinking of this, Persons couldn''t help but pay more attention to Huang Feng, and realized that it might not be an easy task to grab the planet this time.


    "Let your people, pay attention to the surrounding airspace. The fleet is destroyed. I believe that someone of them can use the escape pod to escape back. As long as we find them, we can know what happened ahead." Persons explained. .


    "Yes." The man answered.


    Afterwards, Persons took people out of here, and he had other things to do.


    In any case, they must find a way to get that planet. Since they couldn''t "buy" from Huang Feng''s hands, and there was no spacecraft that could intercept Huang Feng, then they had to buy it from Baode. Get started.


    Baode¡¯s spacecraft is registered. In the past time, wherever he has been, there are records on the spacecraft. Therefore, Persons is going to get the records on that spacecraft. Then, Checking the places he''s been, one by one, you can always find the coordinates of that planet.


    Although this will take some time, Persons believes that this time will not be too long. He can investigate multiple locations at the same time. In addition, he can also use this time to make some preparations. Obviously, they want to It is no longer possible to obtain the ownership of the planet peacefully. A battle is inevitable. And thinking that there may be a super power behind Huang Feng, Persons feels that this battle will be fierce, so he must We must be more and more comprehensive.


    No matter what, he must take the ownership of that planet!


    At the same time, the news of the failure of the fan country''s operation has spread, and everyone who is concerned about this matter has been somewhat shaken.


    They did not expect that Huang Feng would really dare to confront the entire fan country. It was a superpower. Many people thought that Huang Feng would choose to bow their heads and sell the planet at a very low price, as Baode did before. However, they did not expect that Huang Feng resolutely refused, and also destroyed the army pursuing the Fan Country. This is a complete conflict with the Fan Country, and they want to solve this problem peacefully. It''s impossible.


    Through this incident, everyone is becoming more and more certain that there is indeed a super power behind Huang Feng. Otherwise, he would not dare to fight against the fan country, and there would be no way to eliminate it in such a short time. An entire fleet of the fan country.


    If you think about it, if there is no big power behind it, Huang Feng will not be able to spend 600 billion to buy that planet.


    However, this does not dispel other people''s thoughts about that planet. After knowing that Fan Nation''s army has suffered a loss, many unwilling people are also looking for the whereabouts of that planet, including Yanfeng Nation!


    Previously, because the auction was held on the territory of Fan Nation, Yanfeng Nation had no way to send too many people. Now, Huang Feng¡¯s spacecraft has left the scope of Fan Nation. Then, Yanfeng Nation The opportunity came.


    For such a planet with abundant resources, Yanfeng Nation could not be unmoved. Although Fan Nation had already failed once, this did not make Yanfeng Nation give up the idea of ??searching for and seizing that planet.


    For a time, many forces are determining the location of the planet and searching through various methods. Everyone understands that someone will find it. The only difference is how long this time is, and Huang Feng can use this time. , How much benefit to get from that planet.


    Although Huang Feng defeated Fan Nation¡¯s chasing soldiers, everyone did not believe that Huang Feng and the prospects behind him would be so good. Fan Nation had just sent a fleet before, waiting for them to determine the location of the planet. After that, they will definitely send a large army, together with people from other forces, so Huang Feng and the strength behind him are simply impossible to defend that planet.

 2941 Chapter 2941 Return

    When Huang Feng and Baode and others went to the new planet, while other forces were looking for the location of the new planet, Alvin returned to the camp with the team members for repairs. Their mission has been completed and they don¡¯t think it¡¯s new. When it came to the planet, it had nothing to do with them, so they had nothing to do there, so naturally they went back to the camp to repair.


    When the spacecraft of Alvin and others landed in the secret base behind the camp, the top commander in the camp and Bernard were already waiting there, because Alvin and others had previously performed a secret mission and could not be publicized. That kind, so only the top commander and Bernard in the camp knew about it.


    After the crowd got off the spacecraft, under the leadership of Ariqi, they saluted the two long-awaited people.


    "Mission completed! Request to return to the team!" Ariqi said to the top commander.


    "Permit!" the top commander responded, and then looked at everyone, and said: "You have accomplished a very good mission this time! I already know about the affairs of Flame Wind Nation. It can be said that you have overfulfilled the mission. I am proud of you!"


    The mission of Alvin and others is indeed very beautiful. There was a lot of noise in Yanfeng Nation. A member of a small team turned the entire Yanfeng Nation upside down and panicked. This kind of achievement is absolutely dazzling, the highest commander in the camp even felt that even if their team was to perform this task back then, it could not be better than Alvin and the others.


    Although Yanfeng Nation tried to block the news, what Alvin and others did there was still transmitted back to Fan Nation, which made the face of the highest commander of the camp very glorious. It was such a great honor that he was praised by many big figures above, praising him for his work this time.


    Fan Nation used to suffer a lot when faced with Yanfeng Nation before. Even when they sneaked into the fan country twice to make trouble, the Fan Nation did not have too many countermeasures, and this action by Alvin and others , A good counterattack against Yanfeng Nation''s last action, which made the big figures on the Fan Nation feel bright and in a good mood.


    It can be said that although Alvin and the others sacrificed one person this time, almost everyone else was injured, but they can still say that the task was completed very well, and everyone who knew about it, for Alvin and his team The performance of the members is very satisfied.


    Hearing the compliment from the top commander of the camp, the faces of Ariqi and others were full of pride. This was their first time abroad to perform a mission. They got such a result. It is very rare to get such an evaluation. .


    "The medical staff are already in the camp. They will provide them with the best treatment. The rewards for your mission will be issued soon." The camp''s top commander continued.


    "Thank you, sir!" The faces of everyone were even more happy. After experiencing the nine deaths of Yanfeng Nation, they can finally relax completely, and it is time to harvest honor.


    Soon, except for Alvin, everyone else went to the camp to receive better treatment. Alvin can be said to be the only one who was not injured. Therefore, he did not need to report to the medical staff. He also needs to personally report the "key" matter.


    "Good job." Bernard didn''t come up until Ariitch and others had left, patted Alvin on the shoulder, and said with relief.


    Although the details of Alvin and the others'' operation to the Flame Wind Nation have not been reported yet, both Bernard and the top commander of the camp have already learned of Alvin''s operation from Ari?. The outstanding performance and the important contributions made in China, it can be said that without Alvin, this operation would have already failed. All members of the team would die in Flame Wind Nation, and the mission would not be completed.


    Therefore, Alvin played the most important role in this operation, which made Bernard, as Alvin''s master, very pleased.


    Although Bernard is very optimistic about Alvin, he feels that his future achievements will definitely not be low, even better than himself and others, and he will be a very good soldier or even a general.


    But that is after!Bernard did not expect that Alvin would behave so well in the first action. Originally, Bernard promised to let Alvin participate in this mission, just let him open his eyes and gain some experience. Originally, this mission could not be so dangerous. However, Bernard did not expect that this mission had an accident from the beginning, which caused the entire team to fall into danger as soon as they arrived in the country of the wind, and Alvin¡¯s performance, It also greatly exceeded his expectations.


    When Alvin faced the accident, he did not fall into panic and fear like ordinary recruits, but quickly calmed down, and also used his own actions to bring everyone out of danger. In the subsequent actions, Has also maintained a superior performance.


    In this regard, Bernard is really pleased. As a master, there is nothing more pleased for him than seeing his apprentice show.


    "All the masters taught well." Alvin laughed.


    Indeed, the knowledge, skills, etc. taught by Bernard played a vital role in this mission. Without the careful teaching of Bernard, Alvin would not have been able to behave that way. Well, he might not even be able to come back alive.


    Therefore, while Bernard was pleased with Alvin''s performance, Alvin was also grateful to Bernard for his ability.


    "Okay, your master and apprentice don''t want to compliment each other." At this time, the highest commander of the camp came over with a smile and said: "You two teach well and the other learn well, both are good!"


    Alvin and Bernard looked at each other and smiled.


    "Old squad leader, I have to say that I am really inferior to you in terms of seeing people." The top commander of the camp said to Bernard, his face full of admiration.


    Before, when Bernard was very optimistic about Alvin, he did not see what was special about Alvin, and even felt that Alvin was weaker than the average recruit.


    However, the facts have proved that the old squad leader did not misunderstand the wrong person, but he misunderstood. Alvin''s ability was better than most people in the camp, and in this mission, he played even more. A vital role, and this is only Alvin¡¯s first mission. I believe that with the increase in training and experience, Alvin¡¯s performance in the mission will get better and better, and it will definitely exceed the previous year. Of them!

 2942 Chapter 2942 Details

    Bernard was very pleased with Alvin¡¯s performance. The highest commander of the camp was also the same. After all, Alvin was taught by Bernard, that is, their younger generation, the heirs of those who were back. Of course he was also happy for his performance.


    "Okay, now tell us about the details of this operation, starting from when you arrive in Flame Wind Nation." The top commander of the camp said to Alvin, "Especially the part about the''space-time key'', Even more careful, the people above are all waiting for news."


    Alvin and the others went to Yanfeng Nation for a total of two things, one for a tooth for a tooth and blood for a blood. The people of the Yanfeng Nation are so fierce in their country, they can''t help but express, otherwise, the Yanfeng Nation People will behave more rampantly.


    The other is about the "space-time key". However, because the "space-time key" is very special, during the mission, Alvin and the others are not required to figure out the secret of the "space-time key". Of course , If you can figure it out, then it''s naturally the best, even if you can''t get it, there is no problem.


    However, Alvin and others performed well and successfully completed these two tasks. While the Yanfeng Nation was making a big fuss, they also obtained the secrets about the "space-time key", which naturally made the Fan Nation do this. Everyone on the side was very satisfied.


    It can be said that seeing that Yanfeng Nation attaches so much importance to the "space-time key", people on the fan country, as long as they are not fools, can understand that the "space-time key" is definitely not an ordinary thing, so they are The secret of the "space-time key" is also very curious and I am looking forward to it.


    "Good" Alvin answered.


    Alvin is involved in all matters in Yanfeng Nation, especially concerning the "space-time key", which is only known to Alvin alone. Therefore, he will report on this task, even more than It''s more appropriate to report by Ariqi.


    After that, Alvin started their team from arriving in Yanfeng Nation and ending at the end of their evacuation from Yanfeng Nation. During this period, everything that happened was explained in detail to the two present.


    The top commander of the camp and Bernard listened very carefully, and even, because Alvin and the others were worried when they were in danger. Although they knew that they had all returned safely in the end, the process they went through, It is indeed more dangerous than they thought before.


    Finally, Alvin talked about the "space-time key" and the two listened more seriously.


    This is something that both of them care about.


    Alvin spoke in great detail, not even missing the details.


    It wasn''t until a young age that Alvin completed this report, and the other two were silent for a while before breaking the silence.


    "Your mission this time is more dangerous than we thought before." The top commander of the camp looked at Alvin and said, "You performed very well."


    Before, they only learned the general content of the mission and the detailed process from Ariqi. They didn''t know until now. Only then did they discover that the process of the mission was much more dangerous than they thought before.


    However, this makes Alvin''s performance in this mission even more important.


    "As for the secret of the''temporal key'', are you sure that Angus really said that?" the top commander of the camp asked worriedly.


    "I''m pretty sure!" Alvin said, "At that time, he was already dead, and I promised to avenge him. He was also very dissatisfied with the senior officials of the Flame Wind Nation, so he didn''t need to lie at that time."


    Indeed, Angus¡¯s death can be said to be caused by the high-level officials of Yanfeng Nation. Alvin and others just wanted to kidnap him. If the high-level officials of Yanfeng Nation tried to rescue him, it is still very likely that Ange will be saved. Si was rescued.


    However, they did not do that, but chose to attack by force, which directly led to Angus¡¯s death. Therefore, in Angus¡¯s heart, he felt very resentful towards the high-level members of Flame Wind Nation. Otherwise, neither Alvin will get revenge for him, so what Angus said at that time about the secret of the "space-time key" still has great credibility.


    The camp¡¯s top commander and Bernard both nodded in agreement, and Bernard said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Time and Space Key actually had such a function, so it¡¯s no wonder that Yanfeng Nation would be so nervous. If it really has the ability to send a large number of troops across the planet, then its role on the battlefield will be very terrifying. Our country will even be more passive than before, and it may be attacked at any time, leading to a disastrous defeat."


    The people at the scene are all soldiers. They naturally understand that when an army has long-distance teleportation capabilities, it will be terrifying, and it will definitely make the enemy invincible. Sneak attacks, strong attacks, etc., are all detrimental!


    Therefore, after listening to what Alvin said about the secret of the "space-time key", the two understood why Yanfeng Nation paid so much attention to the "space-time key" and sent people to search for the "space-time key" twice. key".


    After realizing the importance of the "space-time key", the two Bernards naturally wanted to have such a thing. If their fan country had such a magic, then they could instantly reverse their confrontation with the wind country. Declining, when facing Yanfeng Nation in the future, he won''t be as passive as before.


    Therefore, this "space-time key" is also very important for their fan country.


    "Then, did Angus say, where is the''space-time key''?" the top commander of the camp asked.


    Since the people of Yanfeng Nation have been sending people to their fan country to find the "temporal key", it means that the "temporal key" is still in their fan country, so they have the opportunity to have the "temporal key".


    "This, he didn''t say it." Alvin said.


    On the way back, Alvin had already thought about what to say. Although he suspected that the stone next to him was the "space-time key", he had not confirmed it after all, and Angus had not said it, so, Alvin is not sure.


    Moreover, if he says that he has a "space-time key", it may cause trouble for himself. After all, the people above have been looking for the "space-time key", but he has had it for so long, and he didn''t say it. , And did not turn in, maybe the people above will be angry because of it, although I did not know about it before.


    Therefore, Alvin has decided that if he has determined that the stone in his hand is the "space-time key", he will secretly hand it in anonymously without revealing his identity, so as not to cause trouble.

 2943 Chapter 2943 the importance of gems

    "I want to report the''space-time key'' matter immediately. This matter is very important. If that thing is really that powerful, Yanfeng Nation will not give up easily. They will still send someone over. According to Al According to the text, the gem should still be in our country. If this is the case, we must find the gem before them." The camp''s top commander said with a serious face.


    As a soldier with rich experience, he can naturally understand how terrifying the "space-time key" would be if it had the ability to transmit on a large scale. Once Yanfeng Nation really had that ability, then they The fan country is really dangerous, so you must find the gem in front of the Yanfeng country. Even if you can¡¯t own the gem, you have to destroy it. Anyway, you must never let the Yanfeng country control it. That ability.


    "Well, what you said is right. I believe the people above will take it seriously if they know this situation." Bernard said.


    Let the same also realize the importance of that gem, this is a gem that can even determine the fate of two countries, and must not let Yanfeng Nation get it!


    "Well, I will report now." The top commander of the camp knew that this matter could not be delayed, so he left immediately and prepared to report the matter.


    After he left, only Alvin and Bernard were left here, and they also walked slowly towards the camp.


    "Your mission this time is very beautiful, especially the matter of the''space-time key''. This matter is even related to the fate of our country. I now know why they repeatedly sent people to our country to find it. A jewel, and the thing about that jewel is kept so secret. It is really too important for this jewel." Bernard said to Alvin.


    Before Alvin and the others performed these tasks, some of the people above had already relaxed their attention to the latent incident of the Flame Wind Nation, and they were not expending too much energy to find the gem of the "space-time key" because the people above did not know this. The specific ability of gemstones, without realizing its importance.


    Perhaps, Yanfeng Nation is waiting for such an opportunity, just waiting for them to relax their vigilance, but once again sent someone to lurk in and look for that gem.


    Fortunately, Alvin and the others went to the Flame Wind Nation to perform this mission. Fortunately, Alvin and the others successfully learned the secret of the gem. I believe that the secret report will go up and the people above will pay more attention to the gem again. Moreover, it will pay more attention than before. In this way, it will be very difficult for people from Yanfeng Nation to find that gem again.


    It can be said that Alvin and the others¡¯ credit for this mission will be even greater because of the gem. Although they could not find the gem or know the whereabouts of the gem, it is already very important to know the secret of the gem. It''s rare.


    And Bernard is quite satisfied and proud of Alvin. This is the apprentice he taught by his own hands. It was just the first task, and he completed it so beautifully. It was too rare, and his face was bright.


    "The Yanfeng Nation also attaches great importance to that gem." Alvin said.


    "Well, that''s for sure. It''s strange that they don''t pay attention to such an important thing." Bernard said: "How about, how do you feel about going to perform the task this time, are you nervous? Are you afraid?"


    When Bernard asked this, he asked with a smile. After all, Alvin had returned from the task, and he hadn''t had an accident. This was enough.


    "It feels good." Alvin also smiled: "At the beginning, it was really nervous, especially when we were ambushed right after we landed. At that time, everyone was very nervous, and I was the same. Fortunately, we After escaping, the performance behind was pretty good."


    "Yeah, no one thought that your missions would be leaked ahead of time. This mission is indeed dangerous. Originally, we planned to ship you back in advance, but as a result, you actually had to stay. Here, I have to say, you did a great job this time!" Bernard said.


    For secret missions like Alvin and the others, what they fear most is the information leakage of the mission. You know, in a hostile country, once the mission information is leaked, they will be directly exposed to the opponent¡¯s gun, and the mission will be better than before. There are a lot of difficulties, and Alvin and the others encountered such a situation. It is precisely because of the leakage of mission information that Alvin and the others have been exposed to the enemy¡¯s vision almost all the time since they first arrived in Flame Wind Nation. Bernard and others believe that in this case, Alvin and others can return safely, it is already very remarkable. They did not expect that they not only returned safely, but also completed the task quite well.


    This is where Bernard and the general are very satisfied.


    "By the way, after you came back this time, did you complete an investigation mission by the way?" Bernard asked.


    Because the reconnaissance mission that Alvin performed was directly promulgated by the people above, Bernard didn''t know a lot, just heard a little.


    "Yes." Alvin said: "Someone found a planet. The resources on that planet are very rich. People on it want that planet. I happen to be in that city. So, let me go. Get information about those participating in the planet auction so that they can get started. In fact, the task is not difficult."


    The task was indeed not difficult, it was in my own country, and it was just a normal investigation, and he was not required to do it. Therefore, the process of the task was easy and not dangerous.


    "If there is such a planet, the people on it will indeed have ideas, and it must be the same in the Flame Wind Nation." Bernard said: "Who bought that planet in the end? A member of the Bolton family. , Or which big family?"


    Bernard also knows something about some big families in the two countries, and if a planet like that is put up for auction, it is definitely not something ordinary people can afford. Therefore, it is bound to be given by the big family in the end. Buy it.


    In fact, in Bernard¡¯s view, it doesn¡¯t make much difference who buys it. The new planet will eventually be in the hands of the two superpowers, Fan Nation or Yanfeng Nation. The only difference is that if you buy it, If the family of a planet is strong, you can own the planet for a little longer. If the strength is weak and the connections are poor, the planet may change hands soon. Then, the buyer may not make money, or even lose a lot of money.

 2944 Chapter 2944 is so strong

    Bernard is not a rich person. Moreover, from the perspective of the country, he did not feel that there is anything wrong with the country doing this. It is better to leave the planets to the country for development than to let the individual develop them.


    However, listening to the meaning of Alvin¡¯s words, the new planet discovered this time seems to be rich in resources. If that is the case, then Yanfeng Nation and their Fan Nation will both be tempted. In the face of huge interests, the country cannot be immune. Originally, the two countries have been in constant conflicts in recent years. Now that such a resource-rich planet has emerged, it is likely to become the fuse of the war between the two countries.


    Coupled with the "space-time key" that has not been found, it can be said that the relationship between the two countries has been very tense recently, and the "space-time key" is also a key thing. Once who finds it at this time and knows it If it is used in a way, then it is very likely that war will be launched in advance.


    Thinking about it this way, Bernard is more aware of the importance of that "space-time key". The two countries will definitely try their best to find it, and their fan country still has some advantages in this matter. Although they still don''t know where the "space-time key" is, they can be sure that it is within the scope of their country. Otherwise, Yanfeng Nation will not send people to search for it many times.


    Things are on their own territory, so it is naturally much easier to find them.


    However, just as Bernard was thinking about how to find the "space-time key," Alvin shook his head and said: "That planet was not bought by those well-known big families. The buyer is a stranger."


    "Stranger?" Bernard didn''t expect to get such an answer from Alvin''s mouth, slightly stunned.


    How could it be a stranger?The price of a planet is so high that it is definitely not something ordinary people can buy, and as long as it is a super rich, it is basically filed. How can it be a stranger?


    Is it because Alvin doesn''t understand the super rich?


    "It''s a stranger." Alvin said: "That person is called Huang Feng. As for whether he is the real buyer or the representative of a certain power, it is not clear. It is just that his identity is not only unknown to the super-rich. , Even the people above don¡¯t know, and his skill is very powerful."


    "A lot of skills?" Bernard was even more surprised. Would a super rich man spend a lot of time practicing his skills?He is full of food. At that time, shouldn''t he make more money, and then, hire super bodyguards, isn''t he good?


    "It''s very powerful." Alvin nodded. After that, he told Bernard about the auction and subsequent events one by one, and Bernard was stunned.


    "When I came back, Lord Persons had arrived and seemed to want to buy the planet from him, but was rejected. I don''t know what happened after that." Alvin said.


    After Persons and others arrived, Alvin''s mission was completed. He and Ariqi and others returned to the camp by spacecraft, so he didn''t know what happened afterwards.


    "So skillful?" Bernard is still a little unbelievable, because, according to Alvin''s description, Huang Feng''s skill has even clearly surpassed the level of ordinary people, reaching an incredible level.


    "Yes, if it weren''t for what I saw with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that a person would be so powerful." Alvin said.


    "This matter is interesting." Bernard said: "Master Persons should have not succeeded, otherwise, at this time, the country has announced that it has a new planet. Master Persons should not just buy it with money. Simply, after being rejected by Huang Feng, he will definitely take action. That is to say, now that even Lord Persons has failed, the two of Huang Feng and Baode are already on their way to the new planet. Anyone who has ideas about the planet is probably going to find the location of the planet, and Yanfeng Nation will definitely get involved. I wonder if that mysterious Huangfeng can withstand the offensive of so many forces."


    Bernard can fully imagine how lively things around that new planet will be now, and the sudden emergence of Huangfeng is obviously not an ordinary person, otherwise, there will not be so much money, and it will be clean. Resolutely rejected Persons¡¯ request, so Huang Feng would never compromise easily. It seemed that because of that planet, there was bound to be some conflicts, but Bernard couldn¡¯t imagine the scale of the conflicts. Arrived.


    "That should be something those people above should consider, and it has little to do with us." Alvin said.


    "That''s true." Bernard nodded.


    Both Alvin and Bernard felt that they were just ordinary soldiers. This kind of major matter did not have much to do with them. Even if there was any conflict, there were many troops in the fan country, and they might not be allowed to go up.


    However, the two obviously did not expect that this time, the conflict around that planet would be so big, and there would be so many forces involved. Fan Nation, Yanfeng Nation, and other major forces are all involved. It has been big at any time in the past, and many troops of the fan country, including them, have also been involved.


    Such a result, Alvin and Bernard did not expect. After all, every time conflicts about planets in the past were not too big, no matter how strong a certain force was, it could not be strong enough to compete with the country. The forces that own the planet will choose one of the two countries of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation to compromise, and these two superpowers also have a tacit understanding. Once whoever obtains the ownership of the planet, the other country can only Give up, because neither of the two superpowers wants a large-scale conflict.


    Some planets previously discovered were not very rich in resources, and both countries were able to accept the result of abandonment, but everyone did not expect that the planet discovered now would be so rich in resources that the two superpowers could not bear it. The point of giving up was so rich that even Baode himself did not think of it. After all, he had only roughly surveyed the resources on that planet before, and there was not enough time to give him the resources of all places. All were investigated. After all, the area of ??the planet was huge, and he didn''t dare to delay too much time. Therefore, he didn''t know exactly how many resources there were on that planet and what resources there were.


    Later, when the above resources were exposed, everyone was shocked.

 2945 Chapter 2945 the gem is gone

    Alvin and Bernard separated after returning to the camp. Although Alvin was not injured, the process of this mission was not easy. Now that they have finally returned, it is natural to take a good rest, especially this It was the first time Alvin performed the task, and he needed to digest it. Bernard understood this.


    In fact, Alvin, who was separated from Bernard, did not have time to rest at this time, but hurriedly went to his locker to see the gem.


    According to Angus¡¯s description before his death, Alvin was basically certain that the gem he had accidentally obtained was the magical ¡°space-time key¡±, so he was going to find a chance to hand it in after he made some more confirmation. Go up.


    However, when Alvin opened his locker, he couldn''t find the gem. Instead, he found a green spar, which looked like a precious gem. If it was before, when Alvin accidentally got such a gem, he would be ecstatic. However, his mind at this time was on the gem that is likely to be the "space-time key". For other gems , He doesn''t care very much.


    "It''s strange, I obviously put it here, why can''t I find it anymore." Alvin took out all the things in his locker with an anxious look, trying to find his gem.


    However, no matter how he searched, there was no way to find the gem, and the gem seemed to be missing.


    "How could this happen? Is it because it was taken away by the chief in the camp? It shouldn''t be. People who don''t know will only treat the gem as a stone. The secret of the''space-time key'' is only today. I brought it back, others shouldn''t know it." Alvin muttered to himself.


    Self-examination and mutual examination have been conducted in the camp before. After all, Yanfeng Nation has sneaked into here twice, looking for the "space-time key", which shows that the "space-time key" is likely to be in this camp. People are not stupid, so this camp has conducted self-examination and mutual examination, just to find out the "temporal key".


    And Alvin¡¯s gem has never revealed his identity. Even if other people see it, it¡¯s just an ordinary stone, and they haven¡¯t seen its extraordinary. Even Alvin himself hadn¡¯t seen it before. Extraordinary.


    Therefore, it should not be the people in the camp who took the gem, and if the people in the camp took the gem, then when we first met, whether it was the top commander of the camp or yourself The monitor, Bernard, would talk to him about this.


    However, they did not, so Alvin was sure that the gem was not taken by the people in the camp.


    "Could it be that an agent sent by Yanfeng Nation stole it back?" Alvin guessed in his heart.


    For this guess, Alvin is not very sure. As a result, when they were performing their mission in Yanfeng Nation, it was obvious that the Yanfeng Nation had not recovered the "space-time key", and Angus was responsible for finding the "space-time secret". However, until he died, he could not retrieve the "space-time key", otherwise, when he died, he would not tell Alvin the secret of the "space-time key".


    However, Alvin himself did not dare to be sure that Yanfeng Nation really did not steal the "Time and Space Key". After all, even if Angus was in charge of that task in name, no one can guarantee that Yanfeng Nation The high-levels of the team would not arrange other people to perform this task, especially Alvin knew that Angus also had enemies in the officialdom of the Flame Wind Nation, so he dared not make any assertions.


    "It''s just that if the camp is lurking in, with the current alert state of the camp, there should not be the slightest gap." Alvin said to himself.


    Since being successfully lurked in by Yanfeng Nation twice, Alvin and the others in this camp have always maintained a high level of alertness. Obviously, they don¡¯t want to be successfully lurked by the enemy for the third time. It is undoubtedly very difficult for Feng Guo''s combat team or spies to sneak into the camp, and it is even more difficult to sneak in without knowing it.


    However, Alvin was still not at ease. He didn''t care about going to rest. He went to Bernard and asked: "Squad leader, during our mission, are there any accidents in the camp? For example, is there any accident in the camp? ''S spy sneaked in."


    "No." Bernard said affirmatively: "Our camp has been on alert during this period. How could it be possible for them to sneak in for the third time? If you really let those bastards sneak in for the third time, Then every officer here has committed suicide and apologized."


    Bernard said this for sure. It was because he knew the vigilance status of the camp and the strength and methods of the Flame Wind Nation. Therefore, they could not let the enemy sneak in silently again. Come in.


    Alvin thinks about it. Even if the people from Flame Wind Nation successfully sneak in, it is impossible not to leave a trace of clues, but the fact is that there is no trace of infiltration at all in the camp, even his reserves. The lockers are very neat, there is no mess, there is no trace of being rummaged. In fact, Alvin has always put the gem at the bottom of everything. If someone goes to get the gem, no It may not turn the things on it.


    This is where Alvin is most puzzled.


    Could it be that the gem flew away by itself?


    Alvin felt that everything was too illusory and too unbelievable. He couldn''t figure out how the gem disappeared, and what happened to the extra gem in his locker. Could it be that someone I stole my jewel and felt sorry for me, so I left another one in my locker as a replacement?


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you too tired? Go back and rest soon." Bernard looked at Alvin in a daze and couldn''t help but said with concern.


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with Alvin''s performance. After all, Alvin had just performed the first task, and it was still a very dangerous task, so it was normal if he didn''t recover for a while.


    Alvin now needs to rest and adjust his state again.


    "Ah, okay, okay, I will go back to rest now," Alvin said.


    Because I hadn''t talked to Bernard about the gem, so now there is no way to talk about it, and Alvin can only mutter in his heart by himself.

 2946 Chapter 2946 Reaching a New Planet

    When Alvin walked back, he was still whispering about the "space-time key". After all, that thing hasn''t been lost after having been with him for so long. As soon as he determined its identity, it disappeared inexplicably. Now, this is so weird.


    "I had already handed it in early." Alvin thought to himself: "It''s just that, at that time, I didn''t know it was a''space-time key''. How do I hand it in? Could it be that I handed in a stone? I''m afraid the people above will treat themselves as fools."


    Therefore, it is impossible for Alvin to hand in the "space-time key" in advance.


    Moreover, Alvin was also glad that he hadn''t told Bernard that he had the gem, otherwise, he would not be able to get it out now, and he didn''t know what would be troublesome.


    However, after all, the gem was lost in his own hands. Alvin obviously still remembered this in his heart, and he would still think about where the gem went.


    In a flash, half a month passed and Huang Feng had been on the spacecraft. When he first got up this morning, Baode found him and told him that they would reach their destination in a few hours.


    "Not easy." Huang Feng sighed.


    Although the speed of the spacecraft he exchanged for does not have any advantage, it is a spacecraft after all. No matter how slow it is, it is impossible to slow down. Moreover, the speed of the spacecraft here is higher than that of the universe on Earth. The speed of the spacecraft was much faster, even surpassing the speed of light. However, even so, they still spent half a month on the journey.


    However, now that he was finally about to reach his destination, Huang Feng was also relieved.


    It¡¯s quite boring to stay in this spaceship and go nowhere.


    After a few hours, the spacecraft finally reached its destination. A remote planet appeared in the eyes of everyone. Huang Feng could see the blue ocean on the planet through the window.


    "From here, it looks a bit like the earth." Huang Feng said while standing at the window.


    If he didn''t know that this place and the earth were not in the same time and space, Huang Feng would really think he had arrived on the earth. After all, looking at this high altitude, the appearance of this planet and the earth is still very similar.


    And seeing the blue ocean, Huang Feng was also very satisfied. Water resources are the necessary resources for the survival of living things. Without water resources, living things cannot survive at all. With water resources, living things have the basis for survival.


    Of course, oxygen is also indispensable, but Baode has already been here. Obviously there is oxygen here, otherwise, he will not survive.


    Soon, the spacecraft landed in an open place on the planet. In fact, there was no personal shadow here, and there were open places everywhere.


    After the spacecraft landed, Huang Feng and others walked down one by one. Sure enough, there was enough oxygen here, and everyone had no breathing problems.


    "Andy, take people to investigate around, first collect some wood and so on, and build a simple wooden house for everyone to live in." Huang Feng said to Andy.


    "Okay, sir." Andy said.


    Then, Huang Feng looked at Baode and said, "I have to trouble Mr. Baode to stay here for a while, and then I will send you back."


    "No problem, I''m not in a hurry to go back." Baode said.


    Baode knew that all parties must be looking for the location of this planet, and as an insider, he must have been on the list of those people. The location of the planet they found would be okay, if not found , If he goes back again, then he will definitely be in danger.


    Therefore, Baode is not in a hurry to go back. Anyway, in his opinion, it will be discovered sooner or later. After all, his own spacecraft has a record, and there may be other spacecraft passing by, etc., once it arrives. At that time, I would have no use value for others, and I would be truly safe.


    And this period of time is the time for Huangfeng to mine resources and use it for construction. Once those people find here, they won¡¯t make a fuss like before. Baode doesn¡¯t think that Huangfeng will still be able to hold it here. When he left again, there was no question at all.


    "Thank you Mr. Baode for your understanding." Huang Feng said.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng temporarily placed Baode in the spacecraft, while he himself quickly lifted into the air when everyone was not paying attention, and then flew quickly in the air.


    I have to say that this planet is really big. Huang Feng estimates that the area may be larger than the earth. Even at the speed of Huangfeng, it is not a short time to fly all over the planet. To the thing.


    This made Huang Feng frowned.


    Huang Feng also doesn''t think that people from other forces will abandon this planet. They find it sooner or later. However, this planet is so large, in which direction the opponent will land, Huang Feng wants to know something. It''s troublesome. What if some people come here secretly and don''t attack themselves, what if they secretly mine resources here?I bought it here for 600 billion, and I absolutely can''t let other people mine it.


    Therefore, we must carry out all-round monitoring here, and we cannot give the enemy a chance.


    If you want to monitor such a large planet in an all-round way, it is definitely impossible to employ people. There are too many people who need to exchange, the price is too high, and it may not be able to monitor in place.


    Therefore, Huang Feng did not hesitate too much, so he chose to exchange for the green nose worm. The little guy is small in size, can fly, and can fly very fast. Moreover, he can telepathize with himself, share vision, and let them. It''s perfect to monitor the entire planet.


    Of course, in order to monitor the entire planet, the number of green-nosed worms Huang Feng wants to exchange is still a lot. He exchanged a full 10 million. However, let them fly in all directions of the planet. Only responsible for monitoring one area, of course, this is also a big expense.


    However, to be able to ensure the safety of the planet and keep it here, all the costs are worth it, because Huang Fengguang has found a lot of resources while flying in the air, and the names and appearances of these resources are all his flying in the spacecraft. During this period of time, after studying with Baode, Huang Feng is now able to recognize most of the resources in the world. Therefore, as soon as he discovered them, Huang Feng recognized them.


    What made Huang Feng pleased was that the substance he had been thinking about before was called "mile". It was also here. Of course, it was in its original form and needed further processing, but it was already very rare.

 2947 Chapter 2947 Defensive personnel arrive

    In addition to the material resources of "miles", Huang Feng also discovered a large number of other resources on this planet. There are various precious resources in this world, as well as various resources on the actual earth, such as oil and various rare metals. Wait.


    "This time it is developed. This place is completely a treasure house that has not yet been developed. These 600 billion flowers are too valuable!" Huang Feng said to himself with joy.


    Even with his current wealth, he was delighted after seeing these resources. You can see how rich the resources here are. Huang Feng estimates that if all these resources are mined and sold, it will be enough for him The net worth has doubled several times, which is a pretty scary figure.


    Moreover, more importantly, Huang Feng¡¯s flight for about half a day is very fast, but it is clear that the entire planet cannot be explored, and there must be resources under the ground, that is to say, on this planet The stock of resources he has is much more than what he sees now!


    Rao is Huang Feng who is used to seeing all kinds of big scenes now. After realizing this, he is excited and unbearable.


    "This planet must be preserved, no matter what the price is paid, it must be preserved!" Huang Feng secretly decided in his heart.


    As long as he possesses the resources on this planet, Huang Feng will once again have great development no matter in this time and space or in the real world. This is very important for Huang Feng. After all, like this rare metal , Precious resources, in the store of the storage box, although it can be exchanged, the exchange price is very high, and the number of exchanges is also limited, so this planet is quite important to Huang Feng.


    When Huang Feng flew back to the place where the spacecraft had landed, Andy and others had already returned and were busy building wooden houses. There were already a number of successfully built wooden houses in the open space, and some of them even brought the spacecraft inside. The equipment that arrived began to move down to prepare for the exploitation of resources.


    "Sir, when do we mine resources?" Andy came over and asked Huang Feng.


    "It will start tomorrow morning." Huang Feng said.


    "Okay, sir." Andy nodded, "It''s just that we can''t mine resources at such a point, and the speed will definitely not rise. Doesn''t the sir plan to recruit more people?"


    Andy is not stupid. He has been around the market before and has some understanding of all kinds of news.


    Therefore, Andy also knows that once a new planet appears, and this planet still has value, then whether it is Fan Nation or Yanfeng Nation will fight the idea of ??that planet, and no force can resist this. Naturally, Huang Feng couldn''t attack the two major countries.


    Therefore, Andy believes that Huang Feng¡¯s time to own the planet is limited. In order to earn back the investment cost or even make money, Huang Feng must exploit the resources as fast as possible within the limited time, and wants as much as possible. It¡¯s obviously not enough to rely on such a small number of people for their mining resources.


    And even though Andy thought Huang Feng could not defend the planet, he still chose to follow Huang Feng because, when he wanted to come, the power behind Huang Feng would not be small, even if he couldn''t hold it here, change another place. With Huang Feng''s care, life for him and those who came with him will be much better than before.


    "People, they must be recruited, they will come soon." Huang Feng said.


    Because in order to protect this planet, Huang Feng will invest a lot of money. Therefore, the workers who mine resources do not intend to use the exchanged people, or at least not use them now. In that case, the cost will be too high. Come, there will be a lack of "human" spirit here, so Huang Feng still interrupted to continue to hire people from Fan Country or Yanfeng Country.


    However, this planet is too far away from the planet where Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation are located. Even at the speed of a spacecraft, it takes a month to go back and forth, and a spacecraft can only transport a few hundred people at a time. The speed of is obviously too slow. For a planet, several hundred people are undoubtedly very few. Wu Fan estimated that he would need to hire more than 100,000 people to mine resources in the early stage, and 100,000 people would be transported by spacecraft. If it takes too long, Huang Feng obviously can''t wait that long.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can only think of other methods, and this method is related to the gem called the "space-time key". According to the introduction of that gem, it has the ability to transmit, and this transmission Huang Feng didn''t know exactly how strong his ability was. As for how to use it, he had already fumbled about during the time Huang Feng was flying in the spacecraft.


    Simply put, this gem needs energy to activate. This energy can be various mineral metals in the world, or it can be the internal force in Huangfeng''s body.


    Therefore, Huang Feng intends to use this gem to transport people from other planets here. Of course, he doesn''t need to explain these things to Andy.


    Seeing Huang Feng said this, Andy naturally wouldn''t ask too much. Anyway, he only had to follow Huang Feng''s orders.


    The sky has dimmed, and the night on this planet is very dark without lighting. Under this environment, there is no way to work, and Huang Feng is not in a hurry. At this time, Andy and others are all Rest early and spend their first night this week.


    When Baode, Andy and others came out of their wooden houses the next morning, they found that there were many people around the spacecraft. Most of them were wearing armors, armed with weapons, and a pair of elite soldiers. Looks like.


    "This..." Baode, Andy and the others watched this scene dumbfounded. They didn''t know how and when these people came. It stands to reason that so many people come, no There may be no movement at all. When the spacecraft started and landed, the sound was loud. However, they had no movement last night, and there were no signs of other spacecraft around here. So how did these people come?


    "Are you all up? Get ready to work." Huang Feng walked over and said with a smile: "Andy, you continue to lead people to mine resources, and someone will join you soon."


    Naturally, these people who appeared suddenly were exchanged by Huang Feng from the storage box. He mainly exchanged soldiers for the purpose of ensuring the safety of the planet.


    This is a high-tech world after all. There are many powerful weapons here. Although Huang Feng believes that he is strong, he dare not care about it. Therefore, he must exchange more soldiers to help him defend the planet. Yes, and it is impossible for oneself to stay in this time and space forever, so a defensive army is definitely needed.

 2948 Chapter 2948 Gem Transmission

    In addition to redeeming a portion of the army, Huang Feng also redeemed some management personnel. After all, there will be a lot of mining personnel here in the future. There is no way to manage it just by Andy alone.


    Moreover, the people who followed Andy are just some people in the slums. These people are living at the bottom. Regardless of their IQ, they never had the opportunity to receive more education before, so, There are very few talents in it. Huang Feng needs architects, engineers, technicians and other talents. Obviously, he can''t find such talents from these people. However, these kinds of talents on those planets were originally treasures of various countries. It is easy to release, and even if it is released, they may not be willing to come to such a primitive planet.


    Therefore, such talents can only be exchanged in stores that rely on storage boxes. Moreover, this matter cannot be delayed. Starting from mining resources, Huang Feng has already needed such people.


    After all, this is an entire planet. If it is only used to mine resources, it would be too wasteful. Huang Feng is definitely going to build a city here. There will be more and more people here. Without a city, it is inconvenient to manage.


    Therefore, he urgently needs all kinds of talents now.


    Andy and Baode looked at these talents who appeared suddenly and were shocked for a while before they realized.


    Perhaps these people landed in other places on this planet last night, and arrived here this morning, and the spacecraft flew away directly after sending these people. If you think about it, you can accept these people. arrival.


    Moreover, many of these people are combatants. Andy and Baode are not surprising about this. This only shows that Huang Feng does not want to hand over the ownership of this planet easily, and must want to fight. , And want to fight, without combatants, obviously can¡¯t do.


    Before there were no combatants to come to this planet with them, they felt strange, but now, after seeing these people, Baode and Andy are easy to accept.


    Later, Andy took the people who came with him to continue mining resources. At this time, he also discovered that when they were mining resources, someone would come to guide them, how to use various tools, and how to make overall arrangements. And, the resources opened up cannot be stacked randomly, but placed in an orderly manner.


    The appearance of these people gave Andy a sense of urgency and pressure. Originally, he thought Huang Feng wanted to reuse him. He also cherished this opportunity, prepared to perform well, and gained Huang Feng''s trust.


    However, when these people appeared, Andy realized that he didn¡¯t understand a lot of things. Even the most basic, managing the work of his subordinates, he did not do as well as those who just appeared. And they presumably, An Di''s ability seems very poor.


    This made Andy feel a little anxious. He knew that Huang Feng valued him, for him it was an opportunity, an opportunity to completely change his destiny, but people like Huang Feng would obviously not reuse an incompetent generation. If his performance in all aspects is worse than others, then Huang Feng has no reason to continue to reuse him.


    This made An Ding''s heart more anxious. However, from the current point of view, Huang Feng still trusts him very much. These people arranged by Huang Feng only made some opinions and did not intend to override him. Therefore, he still Have the opportunity!


    Therefore, Andy immediately studied with these people and learned their skills and wisdom in doing things. He didn''t want himself to betray Huang Feng''s trust, and he didn''t want himself to be replaced by someone Huang Feng found, thus losing this destiny-changing man. opportunity.


    Huang Feng didn''t know what Andy was thinking at this time. After arranging those people, Huang Feng hid in the spacecraft''s room and used the "space-time key".


    When Huang Feng injected his internal force into the body of the "space-time key", the gem immediately emitted a burst of light. Then, a virtual screen appeared in front of Huang Feng''s eyes, and he heard a burst of machinery. Similar sound.


    "Please enter the destination coordinates."


    Huang Feng immediately entered the coordinates of the planet he was on when he first came to this space, and that planet was also the planet where Fan Nation was located.


    "After the coordinates are entered, according to the injected energy, 100 people can be transferred this time. If overloaded, the input will be transferred to the turbulence of time and space. Are you ready?"


    Huang Feng just input a part of his energy, and he was sure that he could activate this gem. He didn''t input all the internal forces in his body. He didn''t expect that it would be enough to transmit a hundred people.


    In fact, if you use the various metal ores in this time and space, you need a lot of them, and the more people you send each time, the longer the distance you can send, the more ores you need, because Transmission requires a lot of energy, and there are various impurities in those ores, there is no way to be 100% pure, so the required quantity will naturally be a lot.


    But Huang Feng¡¯s internal power is different. His internal power is very pure, even if it¡¯s just a little bit, the energy contained in it is very terrifying, especially after he has ascended into the half fairyland, the energy in his body is It''s more refined, so although Huang Feng only input a little bit of internal force this time, it is enough for him to send a hundred people.


    However, Huang Feng was only going to the planet by himself this time, and he didn''t plan to take anyone there, so he chose OK on the virtual screen.


    "Preparing for transmission, 3, 2, 1, and transmission begins!"


    Then, with a flash of light in front of Huang Feng''s eyes, his body disappeared from the spacecraft''s room, which was somewhat similar to the way he used the storage box to transmit.


    After one or two breaths, Huang Feng''s vision restored. His surroundings were no longer what was in the spacecraft''s room, but had become a jungle. Huang Feng looked at no one around him, and quickly lifted into the air. Then, After determining the location, he immediately flew over.


    A few minutes later, Huang Feng arrived at the nearest city. He found an empty corner and landed. Then Shi Shiran walked into the city.


    This is a city in Fan Country. Huang Feng inputs coordinates and can only determine the location of the planet. As for where it will be after falling, it is random.


    Before entering the city, Huang Feng first exchanged a slave to serve as his entourage. Then, after entering the city, he began to inquire about the situation in the city and whether any major events had happened in the half month since he left.

 2949 Chapter 2949 Conflict Escalation

    Huang Feng asked about it, and learned more or less what happened here after he left for more than half a month.


    The incident about that new planet was completely spread at this time, and Huang Feng refused to betray the new planet. There are many people who know now. Among ordinary people, many people think that Huang Feng is fainted by doing this. It will only bring disaster and trouble to yourself in the end. After all, no matter how strong a power is, it cannot be strong enough to compete with the country.


    As for the fan country, they did not give up. They investigated the flight records of the Baode spacecraft, and then checked the places he had visited in the last one or two months to determine the coordinates of the new planet. Outsiders didn¡¯t know about it, and Huang Feng couldn¡¯t find out. However, Huang Feng knew that according to their method, it would definitely be possible to find out. It was only a matter of time. The fan country is such a big country and its strength is natural. Strong, it is easy to investigate a few places.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng did not expect these people to never find out the location of the planet, nor did he expect these people to give up. After all, it was a new planet, and it also had abundant resources, even if it was Huang Feng. If you look at it from the perspective of the fan country, you will feel tempted.


    People from other forces have not been idle during this period of time. They are also searching for the status of that new planet. Some forces may not dare to snatch meat from the mouths of the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation. However, if they find the location of the planet, or even occupy the planet, then they can negotiate with these two superpowers, gain benefits, and even develop together with these two countries.


    Moreover, if a planet is so big, if they can find that planet, they can secretly mine on it, and they may not be discovered by people from two countries.


    Therefore, there are still many forces that have ideas about that new planet. Moreover, they are all big forces. Small forces in general do not have the ability to participate. Secondly, even if they find it, they may not have the ability. Conduct mining.


    The Yanfeng Nation is also in action. They are also very interested in that new planet, and they are also investigating the location of the new planet. It is just that, after all, it is a hostile country to the Fan Nation. Huang Feng is in the Fan Nation. Here, it is difficult to investigate too much news about Yanfeng Nation.


    However, one thing made Huang Feng a little surprised. The contradiction between Fan Country and Yanfeng Country seems to have expanded recently.


    In condemning the fan country, the Yanfeng Nation sent people to infiltrate their country, engage in sabotage operations, and also killed their country¡¯s senior general Angus. It even caused a few cities to panic and stole a lot of money from their country. Important things.


    Naturally, Fan Nation will not admit this. After all, there is no actual evidence in Yanfeng Nation. Alvin and others have returned smoothly. Moreover, Angus was indeed not killed by them, but They killed them themselves. As for those cities that fell into chaos, they were all caused by themselves. How could they blame Alvin and others?


    As for the important things stolen, it is not surprising that it refers to the "space-time key". However, the "space-time key" was not stolen by people from their fan country, and even the fan country is not here. Know how the "space-time key" came to their country.


    At this time, the people in the fan country already knew the role of the "space-time key" and realized its importance. In addition, the Yanfeng country has never given up on you. This makes the fan country The aspect also pays more attention to the "temporal key". They are also looking for this thing recently, and the intensity of searching is obviously much greater than before.


    Both superpowers are looking for an important thing, which has attracted some people¡¯s attention, but the name of that thing has not been exposed, so not many people know it, and Huang Feng also doesn¡¯t know. What both superpowers are looking for is the "space-time key" he just used.


    Both countries are afraid that the other side will find the "space-time key" first. In that case, they will fall into the wrong and be attacked by the other side at any time, especially the Yanfeng Nation is even more afraid of this.


    Although they had decisively chosen to attack and prevent Alvin and others from taking Angus away, but after all, Angus was captured by Alvin and others for a period of time. No one knew that during that period of time. , Did Angus say anything that shouldn¡¯t be said, and once people in the fan country know the importance of the ¡°space-time key¡±, they are likely to increase their efforts to find out. And in the recent period, it is lurking in The news that the spies of the Yanfeng Country of Fan Nation sent back to the country also made those people in the Yanfeng Nation unable to sit still.


    Obviously, Fan Nation does already know some things. Otherwise, they will not suddenly increase their search efforts. What makes the people in Yanfeng Nation even more worried is where the "space-time key" is, they It is not clear, but it is certain that the "space-time key" must be in the country of wind turbines. It is obviously more convenient for people in the country of wind turbines to find them.


    And let the people of Fan Nation find the "space-time key" and also find out the secret of the "space-time key", it will be a huge blow to them, and it will be a big blow to them. Danger.


    Therefore, the heat of the wind country is relatively sensitive recently. On the one hand, they are condemning the country of wind turbines, on the other hand, they are constantly creating conflicts in the border areas. Moreover, the scale of the conflict is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that they want to find the country in the wind turbines. Before the "space-time key", the war was launched in advance to solve the fan country.


    However, Fan Nation is also a superpower. Although their strength is slightly weaker than that of Yanfeng Nation, their strength should not be underestimated. Moreover, they also have many affiliated nations. Once these two superpowers are fully fought , Then, it will be an ultra-large-scale war spreading across countless planets, which is terrifying to think about.


    As for the fan country, during this period of time, I also felt the Yanfeng country¡¯s eagerness to move. Therefore, on the one hand, it is speeding up the search for the "temporal key", and on the other hand, it is strengthening the defense of the border area to prevent the Yanfeng country from being attacked.


    Huang Feng didn''t expect that he had just arrived. The two superpowers that had maintained peace for many years before, and only had small-scale conflicts, would actually escalate the conflict into a full-scale war.

 2950 Chapter 2950 Recruiting People Again

    Huang Feng is not interested in the dispute between the two superpowers. His biggest idea now is to develop that planet. The resources on that planet are too rich, enough for him to develop for a long time.


    Huang Feng hopes that the two countries fight harder, the better. In that case, he will not focus on his own planet, and he will have enough energy to mine the planet instead of guarding those people. Up.


    After hearing some information, Huang Feng went to the dock. According to Andy, many coolies would choose to live here.


    Sure enough, when Huang Feng arrived at the dock, he really saw a lot of coolies working, but there were more coolies, and he looked expectantly. Every time a shrinking cargo ship drew ashore, they would take the initiative to step forward. Ask if coolies are needed.


    However, the number of cargo ships is limited, and the number of these coolies is obviously many. Although the wind turbine country is a superpower, there are still many people at the bottom. In order to survive, these people can only choose to do this kind of hard work. , There are too many such people, which has caused the labor force here to survive.


    "Sir, do you need help?" When Huang Feng was looking at the people around him, a dark-skinned middle-aged man came up to ask Huang Feng.


    "Oh, how do you tell that I need help?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "Sir, you look like a noble person, different from people like us." The man complimented: "Being able to come here is obviously a guy who may need coolies or errands. I can do both hard labor and errands. ."


    "Good eyesight." Huang Feng said.


    Although Huang Feng''s clothes are ordinary, his temperament is completely different from the past. There is a faint nobleness, which he condensed for a long time. After all, he is in power in many time and space. The character, even in reality, he is not an ordinary person, so after a long time, naturally, he will have a kind of nobleness.


    And these people begging for a living at the wharf also saw a lot of nobles. After all, those who can start a trading business are not ordinary people, so they are still very sensitive to this kind of extravagance.


    "Thank you for the compliment, Mr.," the man said, and then looked at Huang Feng expectantly, obviously wanting Huang Feng to do something for him.


    "Actually, I do have some work here, and I need a buddy." Huang Feng said, "A lot of buddies."


    Huang Feng''s words made the person''s eyes brighter, and some people around who were still watching the excitement quickly gathered around.


    "Sir, I can do coolies too."


    "Sir, take me, I can do everything."


    "Mr......"


    The people around who are doing coolies all looked at Huang Feng expectantly.


    Huang Feng looked at their expectant faces, knowing that the family should be behind them. Maybe their family needs them to support them. They are the pillars of the family and the most important source of income.


    "I have a lot of work here, and I need to hire a lot of manpower." Huang Feng said: "You can go if you want, but my place is very far and remote. After going there, it may be back within a few years. No, of course, the treatment will not be bad, you can think about it, go or not."


    Everyone hesitated. They didn¡¯t know Huang Feng. If they were just working in this city, there would be no problem. However, if you want to follow Huang Feng, if Huang Feng has any other purpose, or if he is a trafficker, What should I do?


    Moreover, they cannot come back for a few years. This is also a problem. What should their family do and how should they live?


    "Sir, if I am willing to go with you, can you give me a salary first? My family counts on me to support me. If I leave, I won''t come back in a few years, I''m afraid they won''t survive." Said the middle-aged man who spoke to Huang Feng.


    Although he is also very worried about whether Huang Feng is worthy of credibility, but he has no choice, no other choice, working here at the dock, sometimes and not, and cannot maintain his life well, and he is the only labor in his family. Therefore, he urgently needs a stable job, and the job provided by Huang Feng is obviously very good. At least for a few years, or even longer, he does not need to consider work.


    However, once he leaves, there is no way for the family to make ends meet, so he wants to pay part of the expenses first.


    "I know, this request is excessive and will make you very embarrassed..." said the middle-aged man.


    "I agree." Huang Feng said directly.


    After that, he beckoned, followed the entourage beside him, took out a box, Huang Feng took out one hundred thousand cash from it, handed it to the man''s hand, and said, "This is your salary for one year."


    The man stared at the money in his hand dumbfounded, and for a moment he didn''t know what to say. The others around also looked envious and looked at the money in his hand in shock.


    You know, even if they have work every day, they will not earn 50,000 yuan in a year. However, Huang Feng''s shot is 100,000 yuan, which is more than twice their annual income, and they are here. , And it¡¯s impossible to have work done every day, at least half of a month, there is nothing to do. Looking at it this way, the money is four times their previous year¡¯s income, and more!


    This boss is so generous!


    The middle-aged man said to Huang Feng excitedly: "Sir, I will go with you!"


    This is 100,000 yuan, which is equivalent to his previous four or five years of income. If this money stays at home, even if he does not return for four or five years, he can still maintain his family''s life.


    As for the previous worry about Huang Feng¡¯s bad purpose for them, he also ruled it out at this time. They are just the bottom coolies. People like them are in the fan country. Even if they are sold, they are also sold. Without 100,000 yuan, Huang Feng could never have a bad mind and do that kind of loss-making business.


    "Sir, I will go too!"


    "And I!"


    At this time, other people also let go of their Gu Lue in their hearts one after another, asking to go with them. It is not easy to meet such a generous boss, and they are not willing to miss it.


    "As long as you are willing to go, you can follow along." Huang Feng said: "You can go with your family or go alone. If you go alone, I can pay you one year''s wages in advance. Just like him, it''s all One hundred thousand!"


    Can you take your family?


    Some people hesitate, some people are moved. However, whether they are hesitating or moving, they themselves must go with Huang Feng. After all, it is 100,000, for a year, or for four or five years before. Unwilling to give up this opportunity.

 2951 Chapter 2951 No one came

    Huang Feng took advantage of the high wages and quickly recruited many people. Most of them chose to go alone. Only a small number of people chose to follow along with their families. The first one to talk to Huang Feng The middle-aged person in is one of the few. After hesitating for a while, he chose to believe in Huang Feng and his family would be by his side. He can also take care of him easily and work with peace of mind.


    When the number of recruits reached 1,000, Huang Feng stopped recruiting. Those who were not selected were disappointed. However, Huang Feng left a message for them, and he will come tomorrow. Will continue to recruit people, this will satisfy the rest.


    The reason why Huang Feng did not recruit too many people at one time was naturally because the transmission of the "space-time key" required internal strength related to the number of people to be transmitted. If there were too many transmissions at one time, he was afraid that it would consume too much to himself. There was another accident, he didn''t even have the ability to save.


    "Now, you go back and bid farewell to your family. If you want to follow your family together, go back and prepare. At six o''clock in the evening, you will gather at a place three miles outside the south gate. Remember, don''t think about taking the money and not coming, otherwise If you do, I will make you regret it." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    Huang Feng sent out a lot of money. He naturally didn''t want his money to be squandered, and he didn''t want to see someone ran away after getting his money. Naturally, he wanted to warn these people.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, many people were shocked.


    There are indeed many people who have such thoughts. After all, Huang Feng just gave them money, and he doesn¡¯t know where they live. With this money, they can change their residences and move away with their families. Follow Huang Feng to work.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s warning gave them a lot of vigilant thoughts. After all, Huang Feng was able to spend so much money at once. Obviously he was not an ordinary person. If Huang Feng was worried about it, no one would Know what the consequences will be.


    It''s just that not everyone is afraid of Huang Feng''s revenge. When they want to come, if they move away, Huang Feng will not be able to find himself, and may spend too much energy on himself.


    Senior officials, more people actually don¡¯t have such thoughts. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s conditions are already quite superior. Such a high salary is not easy to find for those hardworking people like them. It''s just a year''s salary. Of course, they want to earn more money with Huang Feng.


    In short, everyone''s mind is different.


    Huang Feng didn''t care either. Since he dared to send out so much money in advance, he was naturally not afraid that these people would run away with the money. If someone really ran away, he was sure to get them back.


    Having arranged these people, Huang Feng took his entourage to an automobile manufacturing company.


    In reality, there is Wu Fan in the automobile industry. He is naturally no stranger to automobile manufacturing. He came this time mainly to introduce some technologies to improve the performance of the cars he produces in reality, especially the use of "mile" technology. Huang Feng attaches great importance to it and needs it very much.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t expect was that he came with kindness, and the car company was quite arrogant towards him.


    "You go back, we will not cooperate with you." A department head said to Huang Feng with an arrogant look.


    "Why? I think I have just expressed my goodwill, why can''t I cooperate?" Huang Feng asked.


    The kindness Huang Feng just expressed is already obvious, and he is willing to spend more money to introduce these technologies.


    "There is no reason." The person in charge of that department said, and then he left without paying attention to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng wanted to see a higher person in charge, but he couldn''t. People didn''t see him at all and had no choice but to leave.


    After leaving, Huang Feng, who was very puzzled, would naturally not give up so easily. He spent some price to buy a staff member of this company, and then he knew the reason.


    It turned out that this automobile company called "Flying" is the largest automobile company in the fan country, and this company has many industries. In addition to producing cars, it also produces spacecraft and even mecha!The scale of the company is quite large, even leading the entire wind turbine country, with a large number of orders. Companies like them simply don''t bother to cooperate with small companies of ordinary people.


    Before Huang Feng looked for this company to cooperate, what he thought was to find a big company to cooperate with peace of mind, and the technology is advanced enough, but he did not expect that they would have such an attitude.


    Huang Feng is very rich. However, this company doesn¡¯t know. In the mind of the person in charge of that department, Huang Feng is just an ordinary person. His company has just been registered. Therefore, they are not willing to discuss cooperation with Huang Feng. thing.


    If you are the big boss of this company, perhaps you know Huang Feng¡¯s name. After all, Huang Feng spent 600 billion on buying a planet last time. The sensation caused by this incident is still very big. The boss of this company , Obviously is also a super rich man, so, regardless of whether he participated in the auction that day, he should have heard the name of Huang Feng.


    However, now Huang Feng doesn''t even have a chance to see each other, let alone discuss cooperation with each other.


    This makes Huang Feng a little distressed.


    Huang Feng came to this time and space not only to develop the planet, but also to develop his own business. After all, the resources on that planet can be on the right track after the development, and if the resources are mined and sold directly, Although he can make money, it is still not as good as his own use. Moreover, with one more way to make money, Huang Feng will naturally not dislike too much money.


    However, at present, it seems that this matter is not going well. This company called "Flying" is not willing to cooperate with itself at all.


    However, Huang Feng obviously will not give up easily. He not only needs to develop new planets, but also control other planets with business.


    Therefore, Huang Feng allowed his entourage to stay here and contact the "flying" people, and he was preparing to return to the new planet first. After all, those newly recruited people still need him to take away.


    When Huang Feng rushed to the agreed place at six o''clock, he found that many people had already arrived. However, there were still forty or fifty people not showing up.


    Huang Feng sneered. Obviously, some people don''t believe in evil. They really think that they are being taken advantage of.


    "Really my money is so easy to take?" Huang Feng thought to himself.


    However, this matter is not in a hurry to deal with, first send these people in front of them back to the new planet.


    "All of you blindfolded, and then, I will take you away." Huang Feng said to Zhongrui.

 2952 Chapter 2952 Advance deployment

    If he leaves by a spacecraft, then Huang Feng doesn''t have to be so troublesome. However, Huang Feng obviously does not intend to use the spacecraft to leave. In that case, the speed is too slow and he can only choose to use the "space-time key" to transmit.


    And this kind of spatial transmission, even in this time and space, is still not an easy thing to accept, especially for ordinary people, so Huang Feng does not want them to see the transmission process.


    Although everyone present had some doubts about Huang Feng¡¯s order, they didn¡¯t say anything. They were able to come, indicating that they had made up their minds to follow Huang Feng. Then Huang Feng was their boss. Regarding the boss¡¯s order, they were naturally Will not refute.


    Even this command looks a little strange.


    After everyone was blindfolded, Huang Feng took out the "space-time key". However, he entered his internal force and entered the coordinates of the new planet.


    Huang Feng¡¯s ability to input this time is a bit more than before. According to the gem¡¯s hint, he can transmit 1,500 people at once this time. Huang Feng estimated the internal force he had just input and the total internal force in his body. After calculating, if you input all your internal forces, you can probably send 100,000 people at once!


    One hundred thousand people is not a small number, even one hundred thousand people stand in front of him, which requires a lot of space, and the geographical conditions here are obviously not suitable. Fortunately, he doesn''t have to send so many people this time.


    When everyone helped one by one and entered the teleportation range one after another, Huang Feng immediately started the teleportation process. After that, all of them disappeared from where they were. When they appeared again, they had already purchased the products from Huang Feng. On that new planet.


    However, the place where they appeared was not near the place where the spacecraft landed before Huangfeng. Fortunately, the distance was not very far.


    Huang Feng took advantage of the fact that these people hadn''t recovered their vision, and exchanged some vehicles out, and this allowed everyone to remove the cloth from their eyes.


    Everyone was puzzled and removed the cloth from their eyes, but they were surprised that they were in a very strange place.


    Originally, they thought that they and others would be taken by Huang Feng to take spacecraft or airplanes and other aircraft. However, they took those aircraft to fly to their destinations. However, it turns out that they were wrong. They were not in the aircraft at all. But in a very barren field, they could even hear the roar of some beasts.


    This is where?


    Many people have such doubts in their minds, because this place is completely strange to them, and they don''t know it at all.


    But how is this possible?


    It¡¯s only been a few minutes since they were blindfolded. A few minutes have passed. Even the fastest aircraft can¡¯t reach far. What¡¯s more, with so many people, it takes a few minutes to line up for boarding. , Maybe the real time spent on flying is less than a minute or even shorter. At such a little time, they simply cannot leave the place before.


    However, the fact does not seem to be the case. The place where they are at this time is completely different from where they were before, and it is obviously not the city before. However, how is this possible?What kind of aircraft can fly so far in such a short time?


    However, although they have great doubts in their hearts, they are not easy to ask. Huang Feng is their boss, and it is not easy to ask such things.


    "Well, everyone gets in the car, and those who can drive sit in the driving position by themselves." Huang Feng said to everyone.


    Nowadays, there are almost no people who can''t drive. Therefore, if you want to find some drivers among these people, there is still no problem. Huang Feng led the team forward violently, because the distance is not too far. After many hours, Huang Feng and others finally reached their destination.


    Standing outside the mine, Andy looked at the mighty motorcade curiously, wondering about the identity of this team. However, thinking of the special environment here, Andy guessed that the identity of this team should be related to Huang Feng. .


    Sure enough, when the convoy stopped, Huang Feng''s figure got out of the first car and shouted at him: "Andy, come here."


    Andy trot over and asked: "Sir, what''s your order."


    "These people are here to mine resources just like the people before them. You can arrange it, and in the future, they will all be under your control." Huang Feng said: "In addition, explain the environment and location to them so that they don''t panic. ."


    When Andy heard Huang Feng''s words, he was surprised and nervous.


    Huang Feng has brought so many people, and they are all under his management. This shows that Huang Feng trusts him very much. He felt that his abilities did not seem to be enough before and he needed more study. At this time, Suddenly full of motivation.


    As for the emotional problems Huang Feng said to appease them, Andy didn''t think much about it. After all, it is normal to feel a little panic in his heart when he arrives in a strange place, and this is also one of the scope of his work.


    So, Andy said quickly: "Yes, sir, I will arrange them."


    "Well, I believe you." Huang Feng patted Andy on the shoulder and encouraged.


    Andy was so inspired by Huang Feng, his expression was even more excited.


    After all, Andy is an aboriginal, and he was born in poverty before, so he and those who have just arrived have a common language. The panic in those people''s hearts gradually subsided after Andy''s appeasement. .


    After the people who had just arrived, Huang Feng was busy deploying defenses.


    He stayed in Fan Nation for a day. Although the contradiction between Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation has become more and more intense, they did not give up on searching for new planets. The same goes for Yanfeng Nation. Therefore, Huang Feng''s planet is still very dangerous, and he can''t relax his defense.


    In addition to the people who were exchanged, Huang Feng also exchanged some advanced weapons. These weapons can help Huang Feng defend the planet. What''s more, Huang Feng himself understands the formation method, the mysteriousness of the formation method. This is something that people in this time and space cannot understand. Huang Feng needs to arrange formations at all easily-discovered resources. He is also afraid that those who make plans for his planet will attack those resource places in a hurry. Although that is harmless, it is Huang Feng''s thing after all, Huang Feng is not willing to lose it at all, and absolutely does not allow others to destroy the assets here.

 2953 Chapter 2953 Change of Mind

    Huang Feng is confident in guarding this planet, but he dare not care. After all, there may be many enemies he will face this time, and his strength is not weak.


    For the two countries of Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, Huang Feng has no good feelings or dislikes. He just came here and maintains a neutral attitude. However, if these two countries really start to grab his planet If that is the case, Huang Feng will not be polite, he is not a person who simply suffers and does not know how to fight back.


    If it is ordinary people or ordinary forces, under the siege of the two big planets, what we can do now is to keep the planet as much as possible, and my heart is still shaking. In the end, it is estimated that the planet is still difficult to keep. As for counterattacking the two superpowers, then It''s even more impossible.


    Therefore, these two superpowers have never thought that their base camp will be missed by others, and they will be counterattacked by others. In their view, they are the only ones who bully others. Others can only suffer. It is impossible for anyone to dare to resist them, no one has that strength.


    Moreover, whether it is the planet where Fan Nation or Yanfeng Nation is located, there are other planets guarding them around them. Even if someone is malicious to these two superpowers, it is difficult to break through the blockades of the surrounding planets. To threaten them.


    Therefore, they can just attack with confidence.


    However, all this is useless to Huang Feng.


    Others dare not resist these two superpowers, Huang Feng dare!


    Others don''t have the strength to fight back, Huang Feng has!


    No one else can break through the blockade, Huang Feng can!


    Therefore, when the two superpowers had unruly attempts on Huangfeng¡¯s planet, they did not know that they were offending a person who could not be offended. After offending this person, they would regret it very much, and the consequences would be disastrous. .


    Of course, they still don''t know this. They are still looking at the planet of Huangfeng in a condescending posture, and they didn''t think of the serious consequences that might occur.


    The next morning, when Andy and the others woke up, all the guards around them had disappeared. No one knows where they went. However, none of those heavily armed people were watching. In my heart, I was not so nervous anymore.


    After all, Andy and others are just ordinary people. There are a group of heavily armed people standing beside them. Even when they are working, they are still in fear. Although everyone can understand, after all, the resources here are so rich. Huang Summit It is normal to attach importance to it.


    However, being able to understand does not mean that they are not afraid. Now that those people have finally disappeared, they are also relieved.


    And at this time, those coolies who came with Huang Feng yesterday finally realized that they are no longer on the original planet, but on another planet, and on this planet, they are still on In the most primitive state, they have not been developed yet. They are the first people to enter here for development.


    After experiencing the initial surprise and panic, everyone quickly accepted this fact, but their hearts were at ease.


    In today¡¯s era of very advanced technology, travel between planets is not a big deal. Even some of them have gone to work on other planets, and work on other planets and other places. The difference, so, after learning that they came to another planet, they didn''t feel too scared. This is just going to work far away.


    Some people were worried that Huang Feng would sell them. At this time, they were completely relieved. Huang Feng obviously did not have that idea, but really wanted them to work. They are now at ease.


    Looking at the planet in front of them, which is still in the most primitive state, they are full of motivation. Obviously, there is enough work for them to do. As long as they are willing, they will even have work here for the rest of their lives. Moreover, Huang Feng opened The treatment is still very good. They have never encountered such a good treatment and stable work before. Therefore, they are all motivated and work hard.


    Especially Huang Feng promised them that as long as the resources are mined, they will build a port and build a spacecraft. Then, they can all go home to see their family members. Of course, it is okay to take the family over and settle here. .


    Before, when Huang Feng asked them to take their family over, not many people did that. It turned out that they didn¡¯t know where they were going, and they didn¡¯t know if Huang Feng was trustworthy. Take the family with them, in case they happen. What to do when it''s dangerous?


    But now, they don''t have such worries, and they are even very excited about this suggestion.


    You know, they are only people at the bottom of the original planet, and there is no way to change the status quo for a lifetime. They can only do coolies, and they don¡¯t even have the opportunity to receive education and change their destiny. Even their descendants can only Like them, they live at the bottom, accept the oppression of those above, and live so hard forever.


    But on this planet, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s a brand new planet. There are no so-called upper-class people here. Apart from the planet¡¯s owner Huang Feng, there are no nobles, and they won¡¯t be oppressed as before. And, as long as they are willing to work hard, they still have the opportunity to change their own destiny. They are not the lowest level being exploited here, and no one will look down on them.


    Even their manager is a young man from a slum, younger than them, and their previous life is not better than them, which makes them more motivated. Maybe they can become a manager sometime.


    Therefore, many people want to make a home here. Taking advantage of the fact that there are not many people here, they can get more and better treatment if they come first. Therefore, many people are thinking that they need to take care of their families as soon as possible. Take it over.


    Huang Feng probably understands these people¡¯s thoughts. He has no objection to this. Moreover, he will not give these people the opportunity to receive education like those on the planet before. Huang Feng even plans to be here. Carry out universal education so that they have the opportunity and ability to change their destiny.


    This is a planet that belongs entirely to its own, and it is still in its most primitive state. It is like a piece of white paper. You can describe it as you like, what kind of planet you want to build into. No problem.

 2954 Chapter 2954

    At this time, Huang Feng is not on his own planet, but once again on the planet where Fan Nation is located. When he comes here, he will continue to recruit people. The little people on his planet are obviously far from enough, continue. Hiring, that is necessary.


    Secondly, he still needs to buy some materials and equipment. There are too many people and it is impossible to have no materials and equipment. Moreover, while developing resources, the construction of the planet cannot be stopped. The construction of an entire planet is just one thing. Large projects require many materials and equipment. After you have your own factory and various instruments, you can produce it yourself. However, in the early stage, you still need to buy a lot.


    And Huang Feng came to this planet this time, there is one more thing, that is, to clean up the people who took his own money yesterday, but did not follow with them. Huang Feng did not clean up them yesterday, it does not mean that he forgot about it. It was just inconvenient at the time and needed to bring the recruits back as soon as possible, but today, he is here again, naturally to solve this problem, otherwise, other people would think they are bullied.


    "Hey, you don''t know, a big idiot came here yesterday." At the dock where Huang Feng went yesterday, a coolie said to the people around him proudly while smoking by the railing.


    "You mean, the big boss who came to recruit people in person yesterday? I heard that he was very generous, giving one hundred thousand a year!" Another person said.


    "I also heard about this, but I was busy with work yesterday and knew it was late. When I came, the big boss had already stopped hiring and regretted me." Another person next to him said.


    "You regret to go, I caught up, haha, it is indeed one hundred thousand, and it is better to give the money on the spot." The first speaker said proudly.


    "No wonder the cigarettes you smoke today are better than usual. It turns out that you have made a fortune." The person next to him said enviably.


    "Hey, that''s not right, since you took the money, why didn''t you follow the boss?" the other person asked suspiciously.


    "Where to go, who knows where he is going to take us, I won''t go." The man said.


    "If you don''t go if you take the money, wouldn''t it be bad? You are not afraid that the boss will ask you to settle the bill? You are so generous, and you are not ordinary people who want to come." The person next to him said.


    "What''s to be afraid of? I tell you that yesterday, he didn''t count our identities. With so many people, does he remember who I am?" The man proudly said: "Moreover, he doesn''t know where my home is. What''s to be afraid of."


    "Is the boss so careless?"


    "That''s not it? Do you know why I came here today? Because he said yesterday, he will come to recruit people today, so I am here again, I am going to take another money, one hundred thousand, twenty two days Wan, it''s worth my income for seven or eight years. I really hope that idiot will come every day. In this case, I don''t have to do anything and I can get rich." The man said with a smile.


    "Furthermore, I tell you, not only I am here. Many of the people who didn''t go with the money yesterday came, and everyone wants to get another one."


    "He really said he was here today?" Someone said with a heart.


    "Why did I lie to you, huh, isn''t it? He has already come, hurry up, go in line, go late, but there is no money to get it." The man threw the cigarette butt away and ran away. .


    And there, Huang Feng was walking slowly with his entourage.


    The people who had just gathered together, at this time, all ran towards Huang Feng, such a good thing, no one wants to fall behind.


    Before long, Huang Feng was surrounded by a group of people.


    Huang Feng looked at these people and smiled: "It seems that you already know the purpose of my coming here. Yes, I am still here to recruit people today. The salary is the same as yesterday. One hundred thousand a year, I am willing to come. I will pay for one year''s wages first, and I am willing to take my family with me. I welcome it too."


    "Sir, I''ll go!"


    "Sir, there is still me, recruit me."


    "Sir, I am very diligent and never lazy."


    Everyone recommended themselves.


    Such a high-paying job is not something that you can meet at all times. Although some people are like the smoker who just came with the idea of ??getting money for nothing, but more people really want to follow Huang Feng Yes, it''s hard to find a job with this salary, they don''t want to miss it.


    "Those who are willing to go have a chance. I will recruit more people today than yesterday." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng has tested it yesterday. He can take more people to leave today. Anyway, there are definitely not a few people needed to develop his planet. Therefore, today he plans to leave 10,000 people at a time. This only requires his internal strength. It''s only one-tenth, he can afford it.


    And if 10,000 people, it will reduce the number of workers here by half. The wind turbine country is a superpower and they have more than one port. This is just one of them.


    Huang Feng''s words made everyone very excited, excited for themselves to find a good job.


    "However, you may have to wait first. Before I officially recruit people, I need to deal with some things." Huang Feng said to the onlookers.


    There are many people surrounding Huang Feng, but Huang Feng''s words can still be clearly transmitted to each of them. Everyone is wondering what Huang Feng is going to do.


    Huang Feng didn''t speak, he looked in the crowd, and then walked into the crowd. Everywhere he passed, everyone took the initiative to make way for him.


    Soon, Huang Feng came to a person, and this person was the one who smoked there before and wanted to cheat Huang Feng another time.


    "First... Sir, is there anything wrong?" The man acted as if he was very courageous, and even called Huang Feng a fool. However, when Huang Feng really stood in front of him, he But she was confused and panicked.


    "We met yesterday, An Reid." Huang Feng said with a slight smile.


    That person was even more flustered, because his name was indeed An Reid. He did not expect that among so many people, Huang Feng would actually remember his name, but he obviously would not admit it, and he would dare to admit it:" Sir, you confessed to the wrong person. We didn''t see it yesterday."


    "Why? I took my money, and now I don¡¯t accept it?" Huang Feng still had a smile on his face, but that smile seemed to gradually turn colder: "I said yesterday that I took my money and didn¡¯t Whoever comes, I will make him regret it, but you don''t seem to believe what I said, think I''m joking?"


    "No, no sir, listen to me to explain." The man panicked even more, regretting in his heart. Why did he come here today to join in the fun? I''m all right now. I was caught on the spot.


    I didn''t come if I knew it, I blame myself for being too greedy.

 2955 Chapter 2955 is all caught

    "Explanation? No need!" Huang Feng said faintly, then, slapped his shoulder with a palm, the man suddenly screamed and realized that his entire arm was unconscious.


    "My money is not so easy to take." Huang Feng said: "Unload one of your arms first, go back and get the money back to me. If you dare to run again, you will not lose an arm as simple as that. "


    Huang Feng''s fierce shot caused some people in the crowd to panic. They were all the same as the person just now. They were all the people who took the money yesterday and then broke their promise and did not follow Huang Feng. They were greedy today. Appearing here, they thought that Huang Feng would never remember them, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    Those few people wanted to leave in a panic. They left before being discovered by Huang Feng. Then, the money they took yesterday can still be saved. Once Huang Feng recognizes it, then the money taken yesterday may be all Spit it out.


    However, before they were far away, I found that there were a few strange faces around me. These people were obviously different from those coolies I knew. They looked serious, and everyone could be in their I feel a dangerous breath in my body.


    "Let, let me, I want to leave." Those with guilty conscience don''t know the identity of these people, they just want to leave here.


    However, they found that they had no way to push these people at all. Their hands seemed to be pushing against the wall. They tried their best, but the people who stood in their way remained motionless.


    "Come with us!" Those who got in the way said at almost the same time.


    After that, without waiting for those people to answer, he picked them up directly.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do? Let go of me, I don''t know you!" The people who were picked up shouted frantically.


    However, their yelling is of no use, and the struggle is equally futile. They simply cannot break free from the control of those people.


    As for the people around, at this time, they are more just watching them. Those people are not ordinary people at first sight, and they are not something that people living at the bottom can offend.


    Soon, these people were all taken in front of Huang Feng, and then they were thrown on the ground like garbage.


    Those people were still angry, but when they were thrown in front of Huang Feng, all they had left was panic, especially when they saw several other people who were also thrown here. The person who took the money yesterday without following Huang Feng is even more scared.


    "How many, do you all remember me?" Huang Feng looked at them and said with a smile.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s smile is like a devil in the eyes of those people. They know that Huang Feng has so much money and his identity is definitely not simple. It is not something people like them can offend. They are also afraid of Huang Feng in their hearts. , Because Huang Feng did not register yesterday, plus the greed in his heart, they will come, but they did not expect that Huang Feng will remember their identities, and they are still accurate now. Found it.


    "Sir, please let me go, I won''t dare anymore."


    "Sir, I am willing to follow you for as long as possible."


    "Sir, I know it''s wrong, I''m wrong, I beg you, let me go."


    These people have realized that Huang Feng did not catch them casually, but accurately caught them. That means Huang Feng has already determined their identities. Therefore, denial at this time is useless, Huang Feng. I wouldn''t believe it at all, so I only have to beg for mercy.


    They can only beg for mercy and dare not run away. For one thing, the people who captured them before are still staring at them. They can''t escape at all. Secondly, Huang Feng is so rich and surely powerful. They Even if he ran away now, he would be caught again later, and Huang Feng saw that they were rich and powerful people, not the bottom people like them could contend. In this society, those rich people kill them. These low-level people don''t even need to go to jail, as long as they pay a little money, everything can be solved.


    Therefore, when they realized that their identity was discovered by Huang Feng, the first thing they thought of was to beg for mercy, not to run away.


    "Let you go? All right." Huang Feng still smiled: "However, if there is no punishment, I will let you go. Others will think that my money is too easy to take. You are just like the person just now. If you drop a hand and return the money to me, there is nothing. If you play tricks again, then the consequences are definitely not what you want to see!"


    "Sir, please, let us go!"


    Those people were panicked when they heard that Huang Feng was about to abolish their arms. You know, they don¡¯t have any other abilities. They can only do coolies to make ends meet. That requires a lot of effort, and if they are abolished With one hand, then they are no different from the useless. There must be no way to continue doing this hard labor. If they don¡¯t do hard labor, how can they support themselves and their families?


    Therefore, although Huang Feng''s punishment does not seem to be severe, it will cause quite serious consequences for them.


    However, in order to establish his prestige, Huang Feng would not have the slightest softness in this matter. He said coldly to these people: "I am telling you my decision, not discussing with you! When you When you want to swallow my money, you should be prepared to bear the consequences!"


    Of course Huang Feng also understands what it means for these people to abolish a hand, but he will not feel sorry for these people, it is their own fault!The conditions that I have offered them are not bad. If they take the money to work honestly, then their future will get better and better. However, they have not done that, and they have played smart with themselves, and, Still thinking about continuing to take their own money, then there is no need to continue being polite with them.


    poor person must have something mean!This sentence is not without a road.


    They choose the way, and since they choose, then they must be prepared to bear the consequences.


    Those people were still crying for Huang Feng¡¯s forgiveness. However, Huang Feng didn¡¯t mean to change his mind at all. He motioned to the few people standing around those people. They were all exchanged to deal with this matter. .


    Those people got Huang Feng''s signal and stepped forward immediately.


    Then, under the watchful eyes of many coolies, all of them had their hands abolished.

 2956 Chapter 2956 Someone blocked the way

    "Take them away, follow them home, and get the money back." Huang Feng said to those people.


    Afterwards, several people whose arms had been scrapped were dragged away. Their screams were still floating throughout the dock, but the screams were getting smaller and smaller, and those people were getting farther and farther from the dock. .


    "You may be curious about why I was so to them just now." Huang Feng said to everyone. He could see that some people had obvious fears on their faces after seeing what he did to those people: "I It can only be said that they are responsible for all this! The conditions I offered are not bad, but those people took my money and broke their promise. You can¡¯t go, but you must pay me back, and they Not only did I never think about paying back the money, but I dared to come over today and want to take it again. For this kind of person, I will never be merciful. There are still some people who took the money and didn¡¯t follow me, nor did it today. They came here, but they couldn''t escape either. My people have captured them all."


    Most of the coolies at the scene knew what happened yesterday, and even knew that some people took the money but failed to do what they promised. Now that they heard Huang Feng''s explanation, many people can understand it.


    Rich people like Huang Feng would definitely not be willing to accept that people like them deceive them, and it''s normal that they would take action to teach those people harshly.


    "My conditions have been laid out. One hundred thousand a year, a minimum of three years. You can go alone or with your family. If you don''t take your family, you are not allowed to come back in a short time. Looking at the crowd, he opened his mouth again: "You are willing to follow me. I welcome them. I don¡¯t want to. I have no objection. However, I will declare in advance that there is something like that just now. If it happens again, I No matter where you escape, trust me, I will be able to get you back! No one will be an exception!"


    Huang Feng¡¯s planet requires a lot of coolies and workers, but he doesn¡¯t care if these people in front of him will be frightened by himself and dare not go. After all, the conditions he has offered are not bad. Many families here are struggling with life and death. With such a good job, even if it is dangerous, they are willing to gamble.


    What''s more, even if it is not possible here, Huang Feng can go to another port, or another country, another planet. There are already a lot of poor people in this world. Therefore, Huang Feng does not worry about whether he can recruit. To enough people.


    Moreover, Huang Feng still has a storage box. If no one goes there, he can still use the store function of the storage box to exchange slaves. Although the price will be slightly higher, there is no doubt about loyalty, and only You need to pay in a lump sum and you can use it for free afterwards.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t panic at all.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng was right. Although his method did scare some people, more people just hesitated a little, and they all came to Huang Feng to sign up, just like Huang Feng thought In that way, the people here are at the bottom of the society. They are willing to do anything to survive, even if they need to take risks, they are willing to gamble.


    What''s more, Huang Feng still paid 100,000 yuan in advance, which is not a small number for them.


    Therefore, many people come to Huangfeng to sign up.


    Of course, some people chose to give up after thinking about it. Although Huang Feng¡¯s conditions here are very attractive, Huang Feng¡¯s method of dealing with those people just now seemed a bit too ruthless. They were afraid that they would be met by Huang Feng. The brutal treatment, after all, they are not familiar with Huang Feng, and they don''t know where Huang Feng will take them.


    Huang Feng is not very concerned about this situation, as he just said, he welcomes those who come to sign up, and he doesn''t force them if they don''t want to go.


    Fortunately, there are only a few people who are worried, so Huang Feng''s goal of recruiting 10,000 people was finally completed, and it was not very easy.


    Huang Feng happily paid these people, and then agreed a time to leave together in the evening. After that, he planned to buy materials and equipment.


    However, before Huang Feng went far, a group of people came over, and the goal was Huang Feng.


    "These gentlemen, please stay." The leader shouted to Huang Feng.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Feng asked.


    "I don''t know if you recruit so many people at once, what do you want to do? Where do you want to go?" The person asked, although it seemed polite, Huang Feng still saw vigilance and hostility in his eyes.


    "I don''t have to tell you about this." Huang Feng said.


    "I am the person in charge of this port, sir. Your behavior has seriously disrupted the order here. I have the right to know what you want to do, and I hope you can cooperate." The person said.


    Several large ports in the wind turbine country are leased to private individuals, and they can contract and manage these ports. They are all wealthy and powerful. The spacecraft must pay them when they enter the ports. These coolies are here. To beg for a living is also to pay them. It can be said that if you can contract a port, it is still light to get into the money.


    However, the appearance of Huang Feng has added trouble to these ports. Although Huang Feng is only recruiting these coolies, his behavior has indirectly affected the operations here.


    First of all, Huang Feng recruited most of the coolies here, and the remaining people even less than half of their own. If the coolies are less, their lives will be affected. If the cargo of those spacecraft entering the port cannot be unloaded in time, They are definitely not happy. It¡¯s okay to say that once or twice, they may not choose to stop at this port if the number of times increases. After all, for them, time is money, and they will not want to waste time here. of.


    The price of Huang Feng''s recruitment of coolies is very high. This will make the remaining people dissatisfied with their current wages. Why do they do the same thing, others'' wages are four or five times that of mine?I did not work less than others.


    These remaining coolies will definitely have opinions, and the number of remaining coolies will decrease. If they are no longer satisfied, then the unloading here will definitely be affected even more.


    In this way, in order to maintain normal operations here, the operators here must improve the treatment of these coolies. At the same time, they have to find more coolies to fill the vacancies after the coolies leave. In this way, they will It brings a lot of trouble to the operation here, and at the same time, it will increase the operating cost here.

 2957 Chapter 2957 Rude hands

    It can be said that although Huang Feng is only constantly recruiting coolies and has not done anything directly to the port, it has already had a great impact on the port.


    In fact, when Huang Feng came yesterday, the person in charge here had already noticed Huang Feng¡¯s actions, but he did not take this matter to heart at the time, thinking that Huang Feng was a stupid man with a lot of money, and actually spent such a high price. To recruit coolies without registering, is simply a foolish act without thinking.


    However, when Huang Feng came again today, he realized the seriousness of the situation.


    If Huang Feng only recruits one to two thousand people, it will not have any impact on the port. After all, the port is still over-worked, and there are many coolies who cannot find work. Huang Feng recruiting some people will not affect the port. Normal operations.


    However, Huang Feng is actually playing a big game today, and he has to recruit 10,000 people, which makes the person in charge of the port have to pay attention. If such 10,000 people really go with Huang Feng, then they will definitely be The normal operation of the port has had a great impact, turning their port from a surplus of labor to a shortage of labor. So many coolies are poached at high prices, and the psychology of the remaining people will also change.


    More importantly, he doesn¡¯t know if Huang Feng will come here to recruit people again. Does he have the idea of ??recruiting all of them here? Therefore, he can¡¯t sit still anymore. Before Huang Feng is about to leave, he rushes. He came over and stopped Huang Feng, wanting to ask for some understanding.


    "What does it have to do with you when I recruit these workers? Which law stipulates that I can''t recruit people here?" Huang Feng did not back down, and his momentum was not less than that of the leader.


    "However, your behavior has affected our normal operations." The person said: "You are breaking the rules!"


    Obviously, he is very dissatisfied with Huang Feng''s high-priced digging. This is not a violation of industry rules.


    "That''s not something I have to consider, but something you have to consider." Huang Feng said: "I recruit people. They leave with me voluntarily. If you don''t want to let them go, you can persuade them to stay. Next, as long as they are willing to stay, I have no opinion."


    From beginning to end, Huang Feng didn''t mean to force these people to follow him, because he believed that with the conditions set by himself, there was no need to worry about not recruiting people.


    However, Huang Feng''s actions made the leader feel angry and helpless.


    If he could persuade them to stay, he would have done it. However, he knew he could not do it. Unless he was willing to see a higher price, these people would leave with Huang Feng, even more. People have such thoughts. After all, these are the bottom of society. For them, being able to make more money is very attractive to them.


    "Sir, you are not welcome here, please leave, and you can''t recruit anyone from here!" The leader said with a cold face, and his tone became bad.


    With that, the bodyguards behind him took a few steps forward, looking at Huang Feng and the others with the same unkind expressions.


    "What? Do you want to do it?" Huang Feng smiled faintly. These people, he really didn''t pay attention to them: "Although you are contracting and operating this port, it is not your private property. Anyone can come. I am afraid you are not qualified to drive me away."


    "Moreover, whether these people follow me or not is all in their own ideas, not your decision." Huang Feng said.


    The coolies around are watching, seeming to want to see the development of the situation.


    Just as the leader thought, these people have no feelings for the port. The reason why they work here is just to ask for a living. If there is a higher salary and better treatment, they will not be willing to give up.


    But in the same way, they have no feelings for Huang Feng, just because Huang Feng provides better wages, so they are mostly on Huang Feng¡¯s side, not because of Huang Feng, but because of Huang Feng. The conditions offered.


    However, they also know that the person in charge of the port here has a lot of power. If Huang Feng is not their opponent, he and others are now following Huang Feng. Afterwards, Huang Feng was put on the ground by these people, then they would think again. It is very difficult to come back, and now the job will be lost.


    Therefore, they all want to see who can be better now and decide where they will go in the future.


    "So, you don''t want to leave like this?" the person in charge said.


    "Of course." Huang Feng said, "I''m here to recruit people. Of course I won''t leave like this if I can''t recruit people."


    "Then don''t blame us for being polite." The leader waved, and several bodyguards following him started.


    This leader also understood in his heart that Huang Feng was able to spend so much money to recruit people here, and he was also a rich and powerful person. However, he was not afraid. Several ports in the country of wind turbines earn money every day. Powerful people simply cannot contract. It can be said that the power behind the operators of several ports in the wind turbine country is extremely large, and their power can rank extremely high in the entire wind turbine country.


    Although this headed person is only the representative of this force here and is responsible for managing this place, he is also proud in his heart, and he is not worthy of other people. When he wants to come, Huang Feng may have some money, but he definitely cannot be with him. Compared with the forces behind him, even if Huang Feng is rich, he must be a little bit small. Otherwise, he would not come here to recruit people himself. Huang Feng has no way to compare with the forces behind him. .


    Therefore, after persuading Huang Feng to have no effect, he chose a simple and rude approach, which is to directly act on Huang Feng and drive out Huang Feng and all the people he brought, let Huang Feng have a long memory, I dare not come here again in the future.


    However, his seemingly fierce bodyguards were not even close to Huang Feng, they were easily resolved by a few exchanged slaves by Huang Feng''s side, and fell to the ground, only lying on the ground screaming.


    The person in the head was obviously surprised when he saw this situation. Obviously, he didn''t expect this to be the case. You know, the bodyguards around him are not simple characters. They are all not small and skillful. Not weak, however, even Huang Feng''s side was not able to get close, so he was easily overwhelmed by the people around Huang Feng. It was obvious that the few people around Huang Feng hadn''t even used their full strength.


    Are these people brought by me so unbeaten?

 2958 Chapter 2958 Dont Give Up

    "Is it such a waste?" Huang Feng looked at the few people lying on the ground, then looked at the headed person, and said, "Are there any other unkind actions you can do? If not, I will leave. "


    "Do you know who I am? Anyone who offends our Seth family will not end well!" The headed person seemed to be stimulated by Huang Feng''s understatement and reported his background, thinking To frighten Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng heard his words, his face did not change, and said: "The Seth family? I have never heard of it, but if you have any retaliation, I will be in the fan country these days. I am true. I want to teach you the Seth family well."


    Huang Feng had never heard of the Seth family before. After all, he was not from this time and space, nor was he from the fan country. He had never heard of the Seth family before. That was normal.


    However, his words, in the eyes of others, are like deliberate provocations. After all, in Fan Country, there are almost no people who have not heard of the Seth family. This is an old family in Fan Country with a deep heritage and powerful strength. , The average person absolutely dare not provoke.


    And Huang Feng''s attitude made the port''s responsible people look purple, but it made the coolies present feel confident.


    Huang Feng is not even afraid of the Seth family and dares to be so provocative. Obviously, his strength is very strong, and there should be nothing wrong with him.


    "I have something to do. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you here." Huang Feng spoke, leading someone to leave.


    The person in charge stood there staring at Huang Feng''s back with an ugly face, and then turned and left. As for the bodyguards on the ground, he couldn''t take care of it.


    After Huang Feng left the port, he was busy purchasing. However, it does not matter if he has money. It is undoubtedly very difficult to purchase a large number of advanced technologies and production lines in a short time. If this time, there are For a partner, then it is undoubtedly much more convenient to buy those things.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng thought of Baode. He is the person Huang Feng currently knows in this time and space, who has money and status, and has a good relationship with him. If you want to find a partner, then , He is undoubtedly the most suitable.


    However, Baode has not left his planet yet, and there is no way for him to do it.


    In fact, based on Huang Feng¡¯s observations and understanding, people from other forces are basically about to determine the location of their planet. Because Baode himself is not there, his spacecraft has no way to refuse the investigation of those people, and his family. The same is true. Therefore, it is estimated that it will not be long before the position of the planet Huangfeng is investigated.


    To say, Huang Feng can actually use this method to investigate the location of the planet, so as to grab it. There is no need to spend 600 billion in cash. However, Huang Feng did not do that, and people from other forces did not do that before. , Because they need a title, that is, the official ownership of the planet. Only after buying it at auction, can Huang Feng be able to properly own the planet.


    People from other forces will think of using other ways to own the planet when they can¡¯t buy it. Even if they grab it, they don¡¯t dare to own it openly. It is necessary to guard against sneak attacks by other people, so most of the exploitation of resources is also sneaky.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s 600 billion was actually spent not injustice, at least let him own the planet in a fair way.


    Therefore, whether Baode stays on the new planet or not, in fact, the difference is not very big. Huang Feng is also planning to let him leave soon.


    It took half a day to purchase. When Huang Feng arrived at the appointed place to take people away in the evening, he found that besides the people he had recruited, there were other people waiting for him. Obviously unkind, those coolies looked at them in fear.


    When Huang Feng saw the person in charge of the port in it, he could guess their identity and purpose.


    "You can''t go!" The person in charge of that port stopped in front of Huang Feng and said.


    After being taught by Huang Feng before, he did not give up blocking Huang Feng, but called more people to come. He was bound to stop the people Huang Feng was going to take away. At the same time, he also gave Huang Feng one. Hard lesson.


    This time, he brought a lot of people behind him, but there were still only a few people on Huang Feng''s side, which made the person in charge confident that he could stop Huang Feng and others, and gave Huang Feng an unforgettable experience. lesson.


    "These are all the reinforcements you called?" Huang Feng looked at the people behind him and said with a smile: "I thought your Seth family was so powerful, it turns out that the structure is so small."


    Indeed, things like this kind of blocking the way to teach others can generally only be done by small gangsters, and it is too bad for a big family to do such things.


    In fact, the person in charge usually does not have such a small pattern. Generally speaking, he does not do this kind of thing. It is just that he was stimulated by Huang Feng¡¯s previous behavior. In addition, Huang Feng He is still teaching the people on his side in front of so many people, and losing face, so he is bound to be in front of everyone, and then get this face back.


    In addition, if today''s matter cannot be properly resolved, then, in the future, he wants to manage those coolies in the port, it will become difficult, and those people may look down on themselves in their hearts.


    So, today, no matter what, he will find this place back!


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Today, you leave by yourself. Then, I don''t need to pursue the previous things. If you insist on taking these people away, then don''t blame me for being impolite." The person looked at Huang Feng and said.


    "You''re welcome? What''s the unkind method? You also said you''re welcome before, didn''t you just end up like that?" Huang Feng said with a smile, without taking his warning to heart.


    Hearing Huang Feng''s words, the man''s expression became very difficult. He seemed to think of the previous scene again. He looked at Huang Feng with a gloomy face and said, "So, do you plan to leave alone?"


    "Nonsense! I have already paid so much money. I left alone. Will you pay me for the money?" Huang Feng asked, "If you pay me, then I can''t consider it."


    That person definitely wouldn''t agree. Huang Feng has spent a lot of money, one hundred thousand per person, but there are ten thousand people here!So much money, let him come out?This is obviously impossible!


    Therefore, there is no way to resolve the matter peacefully.

 2959 Chapter 2959 The Lord Arrives

    Seeing that there is no way to resolve the matter peacefully, the person in charge has to do it.


    At this moment, a loud shout came: "Stop!"


    Then, a middle-aged man walked over here, surrounded by a few bodyguards.


    When the person in charge saw the visitor, he was shocked and quickly stepped forward and respectfully said: "Mr. Niles, why are you here?"


    The person here is the family of the Seth family, who is talking to Niles, and this person in charge is just a sideline in the family. It is not easy to see Niles at ordinary times, and between Niles The gap is huge.


    "If I don''t come again, you will get into trouble!" Niles said with a cold face: "How can you treat Mr. Huang Feng so rudely?"


    The person in charge opened his mouth in surprise, looked at Niles, and then at Huang Feng. Only then did he understand that he might have really caused trouble. He said nervously, "I, I don¡¯t know Huang Feng. Sir, he..."


    "Okay, don''t you have to apologize to Mr. Huang Feng?" Niles said.


    The responsible person naturally did not dare to neglect, and quickly said to Huang Feng, "I''m sorry, Mr. Huang Feng, I was rude before. I hope you can forgive me."


    Although, even now, the person in charge does not know what Huang Feng''s identity is, but he was able to surprise Niles and let Niles treat him so politely, which shows that Huang Feng is definitely not an ordinary person. That''s not someone who can offend him. What''s more, Niles also spoke up. Therefore, at this time, it is not important to know Huang Feng''s identity. The most important thing is to apologize in time.


    Niles also looked at Huang Feng and said, "Mr. Huang Feng, sorry, the people below can''t do anything, I apologize to you here."


    Niles'' words shocked the person in charge. It was not enough to apologize himself. Niles also apologized. Who is Huang Feng?What''s your background? Why haven''t you heard of it before?


    Although he still didn¡¯t know Huang Feng¡¯s identity, the person in charge was even more afraid. Even Niles had this attitude. If Huang Feng really blamed his previous behavior, he believed that Niles would never Speak for him.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t seem to want to pursue it. He waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, a bit of a misunderstanding, as long as he doesn''t affect my work."


    Huang Feng doesn''t have the same knowledge with these people who are doing things now. It seems that his structure is too small and unnecessary. As long as others do not affect his work, he will not entangle these people.


    "Mr. Huang Feng is generous! I promise, Mr. Huang Feng will not encounter any troubles here afterwards. You can recruit as many people as you want. No one will stop him." Niles promised.


    Although Huang Feng¡¯s approach has indirectly affected their family¡¯s business here to a certain extent, the impact is actually not that great. The coolies are gone and you can find them from other places. Superpowers, however, there are a lot of coolies. There is no shortage of coolies in countries on other planets. It can be said that in this world, the poor are still in the majority, and there are as many coolies as there are. Feng Zhao is gone, they are at best a little troublesome, and they can''t make enemies with people like Huang Feng because of those coolies.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s identity, not only the person in charge is not clear, but Niles himself is also unclear. However, one thing is certain, that is, Huang Feng is very rich, and there must be a big power behind him. Yes, otherwise, it would not cost 600 billion to buy a planet.


    The person in charge is not clear about the matter of buying the planet, but Niles knows it. It is precisely because he knows that Huang Feng is the buyer of that planet, so he will rush to rush after knowing the matter here. Then, he scolded his hand and expressed kindness to Huang Feng.


    Of course, he also has doubts in his heart, that is, why isn''t Huang Feng busy developing on his new planet now, instead of running here?Could it be that there are other people over there in charge of development?


    Many people know about Huang Feng''s journey to the new planet, including Niles. Niles was one of the people who participated in the attack on Huang Feng and Baode before Huang Feng left here!


    Therefore, Niles knew that Huang Feng''s skill was not weak, and although the person in charge brought a lot of people, it was not necessarily Huang Feng''s opponent.


    It''s just that the new planet must be far away from here, even if someone else is in charge there, but how could Huang Feng come back so soon?This is a bit unreasonable, and now that many people are thinking about that planet, Huang Feng dares to appear so blatantly. Isn''t he afraid of accidents?


    Of course, these things were what Niles thought in his mind, and he could not ask Huang Feng.


    "Then thank you Mr. Niles," Huang Feng said.


    "Mr. Huang Feng is polite." Niles said.


    "Then if there is nothing wrong, I will leave with these people." Huang Feng said.


    "Please." Niles still had a kind expression on his face.


    Huang Feng nodded, and then signaled these coolies to leave with him.


    Because of the teleportation, Huang Feng was not good at demonstrating in public. He could only take people to a place where there was no one, at least to avoid the sight of Niles and others.


    Seeing Huang Feng lead people away, Niles stood politely and did not choose to follow. This made Huang Feng a sigh of relief. Although he knew the position of the planet would be exposed sooner or later, he could hide for another day. , That''s also good.


    However, what Huang Feng didn''t know was how could a person like Niles in charge of such a big family be a simple person?After knowing that Huang Feng recruited coolies here, he instantly understood that Huang Feng was looking for manpower for the construction of a new planet. This is not surprising. For such a large planet that is still in its original state, development must require a lot of manpower. Yes, and it is normal for Huang Feng to recruit people here. The only thing that makes people difficult to understand is why Huang Feng appeared here so quickly.


    However, no matter what the reason, Niles can be sure that the people Huang Feng recruited must be brought to the new planet. Therefore, when he arrived, he already let his confidants pretend to be coolies. Then, while Huang Feng was arguing with the person in charge, he mixed into the coolie crowd.


    And now, among those coolies who followed Huang Feng, Niles'' confidant was in him. As long as that confidant followed Huang Feng to the new planet, he would soon be able to determine the position of the new planet. Up.

 2960 Chapter 2960 Niles Purpose

    I have to say that Niles is really cunning. In a short period of time, he not only understood Huang Feng¡¯s purpose here, but also thought of his own plan and made arrangements. After seeing Huang Feng, He showed enough kindness again. In the end, he just watched Huang Feng leave without choosing to follow. In this way, Huang Feng''s wariness could be eliminated.


    It can be said that he was able to do this step, already very good. If he were changed to another person, he would definitely not discover his conspiracy. Even Huang Feng has not discovered anything wrong with it.


    Niles also admired his arrangement. In his opinion, Huang Feng recruited 10,000 people at a time, and he hadn''t registered anymore. No matter how good his memory was, he couldn''t remember everyone, so , I put a few people in, there is no problem at all, and I will definitely not be discovered.


    As long as those few people follow Huang Feng to the destination, then his goal will be achieved. After that, whether it is to go to that new planet by himself or to sell the coordinates of that new planet, he can make a lot of money. pen.


    It¡¯s a pity that Niles¡¯ plan is good. If he meets other people, he might be successful. However, it is Huang Feng that he meets, and Huang Feng still transports the people through special methods. Go to a new planet, so his plan is doomed to fail.


    At this time, Huang Feng didn''t know how many strange faces had been added to his team. After all, there were tens of thousands of people. He hadn''t checked carefully, and it was impossible to know that there were more people in his team that shouldn''t be.


    When Huang Feng led people to a relatively remote place, Huang Feng asked everyone to stand, and then said to them: "I will take you to where you will work in the future, but the way to go is a bit special. But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have the slightest malice."


    Huang Feng was talking here, and then, the coolies fell one by one and fell into a coma on the ground. Those who were not unconscious watched this scene in horror, thinking that Huang Feng would do something to them, some even Wanting to escape, however, before they left, they fell to the ground and fell into a coma just like the previous ones.


    It didn''t take long for the entire scene to stand alone with Huang Feng and the few slaves he exchanged. Tens of thousands of people fell to the ground, looking like a corpse from a distance, very terrifying.


    Huang Feng did this, of course, to keep it as secret as possible, not only to keep the secret of the planet, but also to keep the secret of the "space-time key".


    Yesterday there were only a thousand people in the teleportation. Huang Feng can stare at them and blindfold them. However, today there are tens of thousands of people, and Huang Feng cannot take care of them. It is impossible to see everyone, in case someone steals them. Huang Feng might not be able to spot the cloth under his eyes, so the best way is to faint them.


    When Huang Feng asked them to stand, they secretly exchanged medicines. He and the slaves he exchanged were not affected by the medicines because of internal power. Therefore, they were able to stay awake. Those coolies are just ordinary people, so naturally there is no way to persist.


    Seeing that these people had fallen to the ground in a coma, Huang Feng was in the middle of the crowd and activated the transmission function of the "temporal key".


    "The coordinates are selected!"


    "According to the energy input, 10 and 10 people can be transmitted this time. Are the candidates determined?"


    "Warning! The number of people in the teleportation array exceeds the number that can be teleported. If you insist on teleporting, it may cause accidents and enter the turbulent flow of time and space. Will it still be teleporting?"


    "Ok?"


    Huang Feng was stunned when he heard the prompt tone of "Space-Time Key".


    Even if he was good before, the internal force he had input was enough for him and others to transmit, and the number reported by the "space-time key" was indeed ten and ten people, that''s right.


    But how could it suddenly become "overloaded"?


    "Could it be that there are more people suddenly? Someone is willing to follow me without getting the money? It should be impossible, right?" Huang Feng thought.


    What is the life of those coolies, Huang Feng knows very well that these people are very short of money. If they really want to leave with them, then they will definitely ask themselves to sign up, but first take a year. Let''s talk about salary.


    If someone does not take the money first, then they will definitely tell themselves. If they don¡¯t say it, they don¡¯t know, and if they don¡¯t pay money for the next year, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to giving yourself One year for nothing?


    There should be no such person, right?Moreover, it is coolie.


    Therefore, Huang Feng ruled out the idea that coolies came in on their own initiative, and if it wasn''t coolies, then, what''s going on?


    Niles suddenly appeared in Huang Feng¡¯s mind. Although the other party had a kind smile from beginning to end, it was obviously not a simple person to be in charge of such a big family. The planet is so attractive, it is very possible that he will have other ideas.


    However, Huang Feng only had doubts, and there was no evidence.


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t need any evidence at the moment. What he needs to do is to eliminate the people who got in. No matter who sent those people and what kind of thoughts they hold, it is certain that the other party must With bad intentions, Huang Feng would definitely not take such a person away.


    As for how to get rid of those hidden among the coolies, it is not difficult for Huang Feng. Those who he recruited, he had met before. For him who has excellent memory, he only needs to be able to meet. On the one hand, then, he can remember the other person¡¯s looks. Therefore, it may be impossible for others to find out a few people among these 10,000 people, but for Huang Feng , It''s nothing.


    Niles obviously would not have thought that Huang Feng had such a good memory. In his opinion, even if Huang Feng has a good memory, it is impossible to remember 10,000 people at once. Moreover, in such a short time, he There is no problem with ordinary people''s thoughts, but it is a pity that I met Huang Feng.


    About half an hour later, Huang Feng found all the people who had come in. Then, the slaves he had exchanged, threw them aside, and then restarted the "space-time key" transmission program.


    Sure enough, there were no more accidents this time. The program started smoothly. Huang Feng took the coolies he recruited and disappeared behind this planet. Niles, who is still waiting for news from his own people, is not yet Knowing that all the people he arranged to enter had been eliminated by Huang Feng, and his seemingly seamless plan failed.

 2961 Chapter 2961

    Niles also left there after Huang Feng left. After returning home, he waited for the news in peace. However, to his surprise, he waited for a long time and couldn''t wait for the news there.


    "Could it be that what happened?" Niles thought suspiciously.


    After thinking about it in Niles, Huang Feng must have taken those people back to the new planet in a spacecraft. It must have not been to the new planet in such a short time, but at least it should have been on the road. Niles has explained that before. People, once they get on the spacecraft, they send messages to themselves and then locate them. There may not be signals from the new planet. Therefore, after those people arranged by themselves, they may not be able to contact themselves after they get there. However, he placed them on those people in advance The instrument, but it can transmit their position back.


    However, according to Niles'' observations, the position shown by the device he placed on those people has always been on this planet, and the distance between them is not too far away.


    what the hell is it?Could it be that Huang Feng didn''t plan to leave today, but would continue to stay here?


    But how is this possible?


    Everyone knows that Huang Feng cannot always own that new planet. He must mine it as much as possible before the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, snatch the planet from him, and it is obviously necessary to mine resources. There are a lot of manpower, so as long as Huang Feng''s brain is not broken, he should send a large number of manpower to that planet in the shortest time. Huang Feng''s recruitment of coolies is obviously for this purpose.


    But now, Huang Feng has almost recruited his staff, and he should have left here. How could he choose to stay here and waste time?


    Niles couldn''t figure it out.


    Just when Niles was puzzled, several people he had inserted into Huang Feng''s coolies actually contacted him.


    This made Niles shocked and angry.


    In order to ensure the smooth implementation of the plan, he has already told these people before, don''t talk to yourself if it''s okay, just send a message secretly through the contact device, and hide yourself as much as possible.


    However, these people are actually actively contacting themselves in this way. If they fail because of their stupid behavior, it would be a big deal.


    Therefore, Niles felt very upset when he connected the calls of those people.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t I tell you not to call casually?" Niles said angrily after taking the phone from his subordinates.


    "Sir, we were found." said the person on the other end of the phone.


    "What? What do you mean? You make it clear, what have you been discovered? What''s the matter?" Niles was surprised, but he didn''t care to get angry, and quickly wanted to ask.


    "We don''t know what''s going on. We followed that person to a relatively remote place. Then, he stunned all of us. After that, when we woke up, everyone else was gone. Only a few of us are still in place." The man replied.


    "Have you all been found? Are you all left behind?" Niles asked.


    "Yes, we have all been discovered, none of us can get in, and the other coolies should have been taken away," the person said.


    "How is this possible? How did he find out? And why should he stun everyone?" Niles asked with a thick doubt in his mouth.


    However, it was clear that the person on the other side of the phone could not answer any of his doubts, because they were still confused and didn''t know what happened before.


    After asking again and again, Niles hung up with doubts in his heart.


    What exactly is going on?I have done it carefully enough, and I can be sure that Huang Feng must have not noticed it at the time, so why did he happen afterwards?You know, there are more than 10,000 people, Huang Feng''s memory is so good, without asking, can he directly find out who he has inserted from the more than 10,000 people?


    No matter what Niles thought, he couldn''t understand this matter. However, one thing was certain, that is, his plan failed and the people he inserted in were eliminated, but Huang Feng was carrying Disappeared. Obviously, Huang Feng must have taken those people back to his new planet. As for the location of the new planet, Niles has no way to know.


    "Damn it! Keep me staring at the dock. If Huang Feng reappears, stare at him carefully. In addition, I will send people to stare at the other docks in China. I don''t believe it. Go in!" Niles said angrily.


    However, in anger, Niles also figured out a way.


    The people who had been inserted by themselves were eliminated by Huang Feng because they had not signed up with Huang Feng before and were not on the list of ten thousand people. Therefore, Huang Feng was eliminated.


    So, if you buy some coolies in advance, or arrange for someone to wait at the dock, once Huang Feng comes to recruit people, your own people sign up, then, can''t you follow Huang Feng and leave?


    Niles thought for a while, this is a good way, as long as Huang Feng recruits people again, then he will definitely be able to get his own people in successfully.


    Thinking about it this way, Niles felt much better, making his men stare at several ports in the country, waiting for Huang Feng to appear again.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t know at this time that Niles still did not give up on inserting people to follow him to the new planet. At this time, he had already brought those people to the new planet, and after more than an hour, they all woke up. Come.


    After waking up, they found that they were in a completely unfamiliar place, with a little panic in their hearts. At this time, Andy appeared. His task was still to appease these newcomers, although his heart was also puzzled. How did Huang Feng bring so many people to the new planet in such a short period of time, especially when he learned from these people that they were all from the same place as himself, he was even more surprised.


    You know, when they first came here by spacecraft, it took more than half a month, but now, Huang Feng only took less than a day to make a round trip, and also brought so many people back. How did he do that?


    Andy was very curious in his heart, but he knew his identity. Obviously he should not ask more about these things. He only needs to do the things that Huang Feng explained. As for other things, he doesn''t need to care at all. It is normal for people like Huang Feng to have secrets.

 2962 Chapter 2962 cooperation with Baode

    After Huang Feng handed the man and the instrument to Andy to deal with, he went to Baode.


    Baode''s life here during this period is still very comfortable. As a "hostage", he is not embarrassed by anyone here. He can go wherever he wants and do whatever he wants. The only pity is that this The planet is still in a primitive state, just developed, and there are no entertainment facilities, which makes him somewhat boring.


    However, he also knew that even if it was boring, he should continue to stay here. After all, Huang Feng bought the planet from his own hands for 600 billion yuan, and he definitely wanted to buy more time to mine. Resources and gain benefits, so people from other forces should not be allowed to know the location coordinates of this planet too early.


    And if you leave, then you will become the target of other forces. There will definitely be many people who want to find a breakthrough in themselves and determine the location of this planet, and you may not be able to insist on not letting go, so stay for yourself. Here, it is good for Huang Feng and for himself.


    Seeing Huang Feng come to see him, Baode also took the initiative to joked: "Mr. Huang Feng, you are not busy organizing the exploitation of resources, what can you do with me as an idler?"


    "I am indeed looking for you for something." Huang Feng said: "To be precise, I want to cooperate with Mr. Baode."


    "Cooperation?" Baode looked at Huang Feng suspiciously, wondering why Huang Feng said, "What cooperation?"


    "Manpower and equipment." Huang Feng said.


    Baode still didn''t understand Huang Feng too much. He didn''t speak, and looked at Huang Feng quietly, waiting for Huang Feng to continue.


    "I am going to let Mr. Baode go back." Huang Feng said while looking at Baode.


    "Now?" Baode said in surprise.


    "Now!" Huang Feng said.


    "Why?" Baode asked suspiciously.


    Both of them understand that although it will be a matter of time for people from other forces to find here, but if one more day can be delayed, it means one more day of profit, and so many resources can be exploited, it can be said that one day can be There are many benefits.


    And now, Huang Feng took the initiative to let Baode go back before anyone from other forces came to his door. This made Baode puzzled. Whether it was Baode or Huang Feng, I believe both of them would understand that once People from other forces find Baode, so there is almost no possibility that Baode will continue to keep the coordinates secret here, and he can''t stand the pressure.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s approach is so puzzling. Baode didn''t understand why he did it. This meant that he wanted to actively send out the planet?


    "I have my own plan, and Mr. Baode can rest assured." Huang Feng said: "I will send someone to send Mr. Baode back. After returning, Mr. Baode will be free. You can do whatever you want, but in Baode Before my husband leaves, I want to talk to Mr. Baode about cooperation."


    "What do you say?" Baode asked.


    To be honest, Baode has a good impression of Huang Feng. He is rich and refreshing. Moreover, he doesn''t have so much care about it. Cooperation with Huang Feng would be a good choice.


    Although, in Baode¡¯s view, Huang Feng¡¯s planet cannot be guarded, but Huang Feng can spend 600 billion to buy the planet, which shows that he is not an ordinary person, and there must be a big power behind him. Therefore, even if he can¡¯t hold onto the planet, his own life safety is not a problem. Huang Feng will not be stupid enough to confront the two superpowers head-on, and as long as Huang Feng compromises, the two superpowers will not be affected by it. He rushed to kill Huang Feng such a powerful and background person.


    Therefore, it is still possible to cooperate with Huang Feng, and because of the relationship that has a good impression of Huang Feng, Baode even has great expectations for this cooperation.


    "After you go back, you will help me hire coolies. However, for transport to this planet, I will pay for it, and I will also pay you. In addition, I also need various basic equipment and instruments." Huang Feng said to Baode.


    Today¡¯s events reminded Huang Feng that he would be too eye-catching when he showed up to recruit people in person. It would make people mix into the team and let people mix in. Huang Feng is not very afraid. Anyway, he is here sooner or later. To be exposed, and he is also ready to meet the enemy, so even if other people know their location here, he actually doesn''t care, not like others thought, lest the coordinates here be exposed.


    What Huang Feng really cares about is the ability to use the "space-time key" for long-distance transmission. This is what he cares more about. Because of this ability, he can do without the knowledge and preparation of others. Send troops to where you want to complete the counterattack.


    Huang Feng has already realized that this place will definitely be attacked by other forces, including the two countries of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation. They may not use their identities on the face and use other identities, but, Regardless of their status, they will definitely come, because the resources on this planet are so rich that even people with so much space in Huangfeng are surprised. People from other forces will naturally not give up.


    And passive beating is not Huang Feng¡¯s habit. Since they want to beat themselves, they naturally want to beat back. Then, it is very important to have large-scale spatial teleportation capabilities. It can not only teleport themselves and their subordinates silently. The destination planet, and when being besieged, you can get out of it instantly, and it is very mobile.


    Therefore, Huang Feng cannot expose the ability of the "temporal key".


    Because of this, Huang Feng can no longer recruit people in person. This task can be left to Baode. What''s more, Huang Feng also needs Baode, a person with some connections and financial resources, to help purchase equipment and equipment.


    Hearing what Huang Feng said, Baode thought about it carefully, and felt that this cooperation could be done.


    What the planet looks like, Baode is very clear. There is a lot of manpower, equipment and equipment needed for large-scale development here. Huang Feng is generous and generous. If he cooperates, he can still make a lot of profits. Taken.


    However, Baode also has his concerns.


    "If I go back, it will definitely attract the attention of other forces. When the time comes, what should they do to secretly cram people into my recruits? Then you will be exposed here." Baode said.


    After all, Baode sold this planet to Huang Feng, and Baode¡¯s impression of Huang Feng is still good. Naturally, he does not want Huang Feng¡¯s interests to be damaged, at least not so severely.


    "Before the Cypriots, they would definitely ask you the coordinates of this planet." Huang Feng said with a smile: "After you go back, you can directly publish the coordinates of this planet. It will save trouble. Maybe it can help me a lot. Attract some people. My place is really vast and sparsely populated."

 2963 Chapter 2963 Preparation To Meet The Enemy

    "Publish directly?" Huang Feng''s words surprised Baode: "Then you don''t know everyone here, then..."


    Even if Baode hadn¡¯t finished speaking, both of them knew in their hearts that once the location here was made public, then the tranquility here would have disappeared at that time. Someone must have made the idea here, and Baode didn¡¯t. I don''t think Huang Feng can hold here.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since Huang Feng obtained ownership of the planet. There are only so many people on this planet. In such a short period of time, Huang Feng¡¯s benefits from this planet are probably not even enough to travel here. Needless to say, Huang Feng also spent 600 billion to buy this planet before.


    Therefore, Baode can''t understand Huang Feng''s approach, is he not planning to take this planet?Then why let yourself hire manpower for him?


    "It''s okay, I know the consequences of doing this, but don''t worry." Huang Feng said with a light smile: "It is not so easy to take this planet from my hands, and if anyone dares to do it. , We must be prepared for my revenge."


    At the beginning, Huang Feng did not want to announce the coordinates of this planet so quickly. Although he was not afraid of those people thinking about it or even coming over to robbery, he was afraid of trouble. Obviously, the planet was developed in a peaceful environment. , The efficiency will be higher.


    It¡¯s just that now Huang Feng has changed his mind. Since those people will find here sooner or later, why don¡¯t they directly announce the location so that they can come as soon as possible, and solve this matter one day earlier, and he will be able to get it one day earlier. stable.


    At the same time, if you defend here, then the popularity of this planet will definitely spread. Then, it will attract more people to come, and your planet will have more popularity. You know, Huang In addition to the resources on this planet, Feng also wants to use this place to carry out business and earn more money. After all, resources will be fully exploited one day, but business will not be exhausted. Everlasting.


    And if you actively announce the coordinates here, you can also know when those people will come. It''s better than thinking about it every day and passively waiting for them to come.


    Of course, Huang Feng made this decision because he was sure to guard the planet. If he couldn''t hold it, his decision would be a foolish act.


    Obviously, Baode didn''t think Huang Feng could hold here, so Huang Feng''s behavior was obviously stupid in his eyes.


    Could it be that Huang Feng made the decision after discussing with the forces behind him?


    No matter it was Baode or anyone else, they didn''t think that Huang Feng was only one person, who could come up with 600 billion yuan at once. Obviously, there was a big power behind Huang Feng.


    But how did this force make this stupid decision now?


    Baode couldn¡¯t figure it out, but this matter has nothing to do with him. No matter who the planet ultimately belongs to, it has nothing to do with him. He has sold this place and everything has nothing to do with him. .


    "Okay, since you have already decided, I won''t say anything. After returning, I will start buying the equipment and instruments you need, as well as the coolies you need." Baode said.


    "Thank you." Huang Feng said: "In order to give you peace of mind, I can pay a part of the deposit first."


    Huang Feng knew that Baode didn''t believe that he could hold this place, so paying a part of the deposit in advance would also make Baode feel at ease and help him buy what he needed faster.


    Regarding Huang Feng¡¯s proposal, Baode did not reject it. After all, this is a large list, and the amount involved is not small. In addition, Huang Feng¡¯s uncertainty here, so a part of the deposit is charged in advance for both parties. Said, it is always acceptable.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng sent Baode to the vicinity of the spacecraft and personally sent Baode onto the spacecraft.


    Andy followed Huang Feng. He was surprised when he saw Huang Feng send Baode away. Although he came from the bottom, his mind was still very flexible. He could fully imagine what would happen once Baode returned. what.


    Although he knows that this is Huang Feng¡¯s matter, Huang Feng¡¯s decision, he should not say anything, but he is betting the whole future here and sincerely hopes that this place will get better and better, he still can¡¯t help being Huang Feng said: "Sir, after he returns, our position here will be exposed, this..."


    When Andy wanted to come, in order to keep the secret here, Huang Feng''s eternal imprisonment and Baode could understand. However, Huang Feng not only did not imprison the other party, but even took the initiative to send the other party away, which made Andy a little puzzled.


    "Exposure, expose it." Huang Feng said with a smile: "You only need to manage those coolies. You don''t have to worry about other things, I can solve them. This planet belongs to me now and will always belong to me. "


    Huang Feng said this with great confidence. As long as he wanted to, he could hold on here forever. Andy didn¡¯t believe that Huang Feng could hold it at first, but now that Huang Feng said so confident, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit changed. And believe Huang Feng.


    "Okay, sir, I will do my own thing and I will never disappoint you." Andy said.


    "Well, very good." Huang Feng is still very satisfied with Andy''s attitude and ability. This kid is very flexible, that is, he was born at the bottom. If he was born in a middle or even high-level family, this kid will be born in the future. The future is absolutely limitless.


    However, this is also good. He met himself. This is also an opportunity for him. As long as he can grasp it and follow his achievements, he may not be worse than those of the upper class.


    After sending Baode away, Huang Feng stopped thinking about coolies. Instead, he concentrated on setting up the planet¡¯s defense system. The departure of Baode meant that other forces would soon arrive. The short-term stability on the planet is about to disappear, and Huang Feng must make adequate preparations before those people arrive.


    Who dares to come, give him a cruel!Let other people know that not everyone can worry about me here.


    Elite soldiers were exchanged, and advanced weapons appeared on all corners of the planet. In places that Andy and others could not see, the defensive power on this planet was constantly increasing. I believe that when the time comes, no matter which force it is. When you arrive, you will be shocked by the "enthusiasm" here.

 2964 Chapter 2964 Actively Promote

    "You mean Baode is back, and he announced the location of that planet as soon as he came back?" Niles asked, looking at his men in disbelief.


    During this period of time, Niles has been waiting for Huang Feng to recruit people again. He has placed people in all the ports of the entire country of wind turbines and even the large labor market to stare at them. As long as Huang Feng appears, he can be the first time. I know, and he also inserted a lot of people in these places in advance, waiting to get into the planet of Huangfeng.


    However, what disappoints him is that Huang Feng has never appeared since he left last time, which made all his preparations in vain. He is worrying about this recently. According to what he got People from other forces have made great progress in this matter. Although they have not found the location of that planet, it is estimated that it will not be long.


    This made him even more anxious. With such a large planet and so many resources on it, even the occupation of the two superpowers would take a while, and this period of time was just enough for other forces to take a share of it. , And there is not much progress on his side, isn''t it a big loss?


    While he was secretly anxious, he heard the news of Baode''s return.


    It can be said that Baode and Huang Feng are now the two people that many forces are paying attention to. People''s attention to Baode is not lower than that of Huang Feng, or even higher. After all, Baode also knows that planet. Everyone knows the position of Baode, and everyone knows the situation of Baode. If they find Baode, they can easily ask Baode about the location of the planet. Baode probably wouldn''t insist on saying it. After all, that planet The planets have been sold by him, and there is nothing to do with him. Even if he tells the location of the planet, there is no loss to him.


    Therefore, Baode is a breakthrough that is easier to break than Huang Feng.


    However, Baode has disappeared. Everyone can think that Baode should have left with Huang Feng. They knew that Baode would reveal the location of the planet. Huang Feng had no reason to understand this, so he was sure It will take Baode with him until the location of the planet is known to others. Therefore, there is nothing unacceptable for everyone about Baode''s disappearance.


    However, now his subordinates are telling themselves that Baode has appeared, and as soon as he appeared, he actively spread the position of the planet. How can this not surprise Niles and wonder?


    How did Baode come back, and why did he disclose the location of that planet as soon as he came back?Could it be that he escaped back?


    "Yes, Mr. Baode appeared in public today and directly announced the location of the planet. Now, everyone who is concerned about this matter should already know this matter." The subordinate said to Niles.


    Niles frowned and couldn''t figure out the reason for this. However, since Baode was back, and the location of the planet was announced, I think this will not be false news. Baode should know that many people are paying attention to this. He didn''t dare to play so many people on this matter, even if he is now considered a top billionaire at the level of 100 billion, he did not dare to do that.


    In this way, don''t everyone know the location of that planet?Presumably, those who have ideas about the planet should already be gathering strength now.


    The emergence of Baode and the initiative to inform the location of the new planet is actually a good thing for Niles, because his progress in this matter is lower than that of other forces, and now with Baode With the sudden appearance of De, he is on the same starting line with others. As for how much benefit he can gain before the two superpowers can fully control the planet, it depends on how fast he moves.


    "Look for mercenaries immediately, so that the guards in the family are also ready to set off. This time, we can''t lag behind!" Niles quickly ordered.


    According to Niles, since the location of the planet has been exposed, it is time to take the initiative and share the cake. Huang Feng cannot defend that planet under the siege of so many forces. Therefore, How many cakes can be divided depends entirely on how fast he moves and how big the occupied territory is.


    The two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, must have known the news, and they will definitely take action. However, the area of ??the planet is too large, and it will take time for these two super opponents to fully occupy the planet. , They can completely occupy resources and mine resources during this period of time, and this time can be calculated in months or even years.


    As for Huang Feng, the current owner of this planet, I would be embarrassed. He will be driven out of the planet by all the forces. Only when its owner is driven away can the other forces be able to tacitly tell each other. Exploit resources.


    With Niles'' order, the armed forces under his family immediately took action, and other forces also acted as soon as Niles had guessed.


    At the same time, almost all mercenary organizations have become hot. These big families spend money to hire these organizations to let them work for themselves and provide armed protection. Only in this way can the mining teams of their respective family forces be able to proceed with peace of mind. Mining.


    Of course, all the major forces have secretly cultivated their own armed forces organizations, and these organizations are also taking actions at this time. Everyone knows that there are many resources on that planet, but if there is not enough armed force Protection, they have no way to mine safely, they need to guard against sneak attacks by other forces. After all, these forces can develop to the point where they are today. None of them are fuel-efficient lamps, and they are not good people.


    Not to mention, the current owner Huang Feng is still on the planet. Huang Feng spent so much money to buy that planet. Obviously, he won¡¯t hand it over. There will be resistance. Therefore, these forces If you don¡¯t bring more people, it will be very unsafe.


    All the people who care about this matter are attracted by the planet and the Huangfeng, so that no one in Baode pays attention to it. The only value of Baode is to know the location of the planet, and now, Baode had already taken the initiative to say the location of the planet, so he had no value, and other people would naturally not pay much attention to him anymore.


    Therefore, at this time, Baode can take care of what Huang Feng explained.

 2965 Chapter 2965 the first group of people arrived

    Huang Feng didn''t pay much attention to the movements of other forces at this time, because he knew very well in his heart that once other forces knew the location of his planet, he would definitely send someone over. Thinking so much now is useless.


    Therefore, in addition to arranging defensive forces, Huang Feng''s energy during this period was concerned with the exploitation of resources on the planet.


    According to Huang Feng¡¯s current exploration, the planet he bought is quite rich in resources, and the stock is also considerable. After having certain equipment and instruments in the early stage, mining has been continuing, with more than 10,000 workers. Mining was carried out at the same time. Although the efficiency has not reached Huang Feng''s vision, many resources have been mined during this period.


    "Is this the mile?" Huang Feng asked the people around him, looking at the liquid in front of him.


    Huang Feng still attaches great importance to the "mile" resource. Let alone other resources, this "mile" resource is definitely popular on the earth and has a wide range of applications, which can completely replace gasoline. The original ecological state of "Miles" is similar to oil in many aspects. If this resource can be obtained on the earth, it will definitely enable Huang Feng to obtain not only monetary benefits, but also in other aspects. Get a harvest beyond imagination.


    Therefore, Huang Feng attaches great importance to the exploitation of resources, but he knows the role these resources can play on the earth.


    In addition, on the planet he purchased, in addition to "mile" resources, there are many other resources, and these resources are also very important in this time and space, so although Huang Feng is not afraid of his planet being Rob, but he didn''t dare to neglect the exploitation of resources on the planet. Since Andy and others arrived on this planet, he has been asking Andy and others to mine resources as quickly as possible.


    Andy and others thought that Huang Feng was so anxious to mine resources because he was worried about the planet being robbed. However, only Huang Feng knew in his heart that his eagerness to mine resources had nothing to do with worrying about the planet being robbed. Still want this planet, no one can snatch this planet from his hand.


    Day by day, more and more resources are mined on the planet. However, Huang Feng also knows that the tranquility on this planet will soon disappear, because Baode has already given the position of the planet. The announcement was made. I believe that many people already know about the existence of this planet. Those who still have ideas about this planet have probably already taken action.


    Sure enough, on this day, Huang Feng, according to the news from the green nose bug, had a fleet approaching the planet. This fleet consisted of a dozen spaceships, and the destination was the planet Huang Feng owned.


    As soon as he knew the news, Huang Feng knew that those people would definitely not come with good intentions. There are many people who have ideas about their planet, and this should be the first group of people to come.


    After knowing that the fleet was coming, Huang Feng did not choose to wait here for the opponent to attack, but instead launched an active attack. He took his own people and took the initiative to greet the fleet.


    Over the planet Huang Feng owns, a fleet of a dozen spacecrafts is coming towards Huang Feng''s planet.


    On each spacecraft in this fleet, there are thousands of armed forces. Just as Huang Feng guessed, this fleet did not come with goodwill. They came to this planet for the purpose of As for mining resources, they didn¡¯t think about driving Huang Feng away, because they knew that there would be a lot of forces coming. Even if Huang Feng¡¯s forces were driven away, they could not enjoy it alone. This planet, therefore, instead of wasting energy to fight Huang Feng, it is better to secretly find a place to land, and then secretly mine resources, there are so many planets, they do not believe that Huang Feng can find them so quickly .


    As long as they can obtain resources, it is considered profitable for them. Originally, they did not spend any money on this planet, and they were very satisfied with the ability to mine the above resources.


    Of course, they also know that if Huang Feng knew that they were coming, they would definitely not be welcome. After all, this planet was bought by Huang Feng at a high price. It is absolutely impossible to watch other people ask for it from him. If it is their interests, they will absolutely have no way to accept such things. Therefore, they came with armed forces.


    With these armed forces, they are not actively attacking Huang Feng¡¯s forces, but want to protect themselves. They will not take the initiative to trouble Huang Feng, but if Huang Feng finds them and wants to drive them away , Then, they will fight back against Huang Feng, and they won''t be polite.


    In their view, they did this to protect their own interests. However, they had forgotten that this planet now belongs to Huangfeng. They mine resources on this, and that would violate Huangfeng¡¯s interests. Wanting to get rid of them is nothing more than normal.


    It¡¯s just that they are used to thinking about issues from their own perspective, so they don¡¯t think about Huang Feng¡¯s interests at all. In their opinion, they have not driven Huang Feng away. It¡¯s already pretty good, just mining resources on this. , If Huang Feng wants to drive them away, he can''t blame them for being rude.


    "Captain Philip, how long will it take to reach that planet?" In the spaceship led by the fleet, a young man looked at a big bearded man and asked.


    This fleet belongs to the Sangyu family of the fan country. This young man is the son of the Sangyu family¡¯s head. The Sangyu family is a slightly higher family in the fan country. The family is strong and involves many industries, of which the largest proportion It is the resource industry.


    Therefore, since the Sangyu family knew that the planet had a lot of resources this week, they had a lot of ideas about this planet. They also participated in the bidding for this planet, but they gave up early because they felt it was unnecessary. Spend such a big price to buy a planet that is not destined to belong to him.


    However, although they gave up bidding on this planet, they did not give up on the resources on this planet. After Huang Feng bought the planet, they also sent people to attack Huangfeng and Baode. People want to know the specific location of this planet from their mouths, but their actions have been unsuccessful.

 2966 Chapter 2966 Someone Approached

    The members of the Sangyu family, like people from other forces, had underestimated Huang Feng''s strength before. Although they sent many people to attack Huang Feng and Baode, all of them ended in failure.


    However, many forces including the Sangyu family, although they failed to attack Huangfeng and Baode, they did not give up their thoughts on this planet. They have been searching for the whereabouts of this planet since this time.


    But after Baode returned and proactively announced the location of the planet, these forces could no longer bear it. They all dispatched their forces to get a share of the planet¡¯s resources, while the Sangyu family¡¯s actions were The fastest, when other planets are still forming power, or are still waiting to see, they have already acted, not only dispatched their own family power, but also hired mercenary forces, and let the family patriarch¡¯s son Personally led the fleet to come.


    And this Philip is the leader of the Sangyu family¡¯s armed forces. He is directly responsible for commanding the Sangyu family¡¯s armed forces and those hired. Even the son of the Sangyu family patriarch, Ferris, has to obey him in many cases. Suggestions.


    "Master, don''t worry, we will be able to land on that planet in less than ten minutes." Philip gasped and said lightly.


    Philip is considered a veteran in the Sang Yu family. He has served in the Sang Yu family for many years. He is trusted by the family in terms of ability and loyalty. Therefore, this time, he will come.


    And Philip did not pay much attention to this matter. Before he wanted to come, there were so many planets, even if Huang Feng, who bought the planet, was powerful, it was absolutely impossible to monitor this planet in a short period of time. In every corner, they still hope to mine resources on that planet. They are not here to attack this planet, but to mine resources. Therefore, in his opinion, this task is undoubtedly easy. of.


    As for the young master of the family Ferris, Philip¡¯s attitude towards him is not indifferent. In the family, it is not only Ferris who is qualified to inherit the position of the head of the family. As the elder of the family, he does not need to go. To please Ferris, instead, Ferris should find a way to get his support.


    "Thanks for your hard work this time." Ferris said to Philip politely. As Philip thought, Ferris was very polite to him.


    "I''m a member of the family, this is what I should do." Philip said lightly: "It''s you, master, this is the first time you are solely responsible for one thing, and it''s something very important to the family. Don¡¯t be careless, Master."


    "Effective? No." Ferris shook his head and said, "I think Mr. Captain shouldn''t worry too much about this matter. There are so many planets, so it is impossible for them to arrange here in such a short time Too many manpower, so it is easy for us to mine resources."


    Like Philip, Ferris did not take this matter too seriously. He even regarded this matter as an experience, a gilded journey of his own, as long as he can do it this time. Okay, then, his position in the family will be stronger.


    Of course, Ferris also knows very well that if he wants to do this well, he must rely on Captain Philip. After all, the other party is the direct commander of this operation. Those armed forces listen to him more than to listen. Yourself.


    What''s more, the other party''s status in the family is also quite high. If you want to inherit the position of Patriarch, you must get the other party''s support.


    Philip took a heavy smoke and said lightly: "It''s better not to be careless. That Huang Feng can buy this planet for 600 billion is definitely not a simple person, but I can''t figure out why he is so easy. Put Baode away."


    Regarding this point, it is also something that many forces can¡¯t figure out. If it¡¯s theirs, they will detain Baode for as long as possible. Even some extreme people will choose to kill Baode directly. What kind of person, they would not let Baode leave easily.


    However, Huang Feng did so.


    Baode can appear in public. No one thinks he escaped by himself. After all, it is definitely not an easy task for such a new planet to escape from above. Huang Feng will definitely treat him strictly. Taking care is the only thing, not to mention, after Baode appeared in public, he did not say that he had escaped.


    And this is what really puzzles people.


    However, everyone is now busy dispatching forces to mine resources on that planet, so they don''t have to pay more attention to Baode.


    "Not easy? So what? He can still compete with everyone in the world?" Ferris said with disdain: "You should also know that we are just one step ahead of others, and people from other forces will soon When the time comes, even if Huangfeng is not easy, there is no way to prevent so many people from mining resources on the planet, not to mention that the two superpowers are already in action. Therefore, Huangfeng has no energy to manage. We, presumably, he is worrying about how to hold that planet at this time. We are not trying to snatch his planet. He will not come to us for trouble."


    Ferris said so, and he did think so. In his opinion, Huang Feng absolutely did not have the energy to manage himself and others at this time. They had enough time and energy to mine the resources on the planet. .


    Philip didn''t say anything this time, because he thought the same in his heart, and he also agreed with Ferris''s statement.


    However, at this moment, Philip''s ears heard the voice of his crew.


    "Mr. Captain, an unknown target is approaching us," the crew member said.


    Unknown target?


    Both Philip and Ferris were puzzled. Philip quickly asked, "Are they from other forces? Are they approaching from behind us?"


    At this time, in Philip''s opinion, it can only be other forces, because it is impossible for people on that new planet to know the arrival of themselves and others in advance, and people from other forces are already there. I plan to go here, and I am now near my fleet. It is also very possible and easy to accept.


    However, the crew''s reply made him puzzled.

 2967 Chapter 2967 UAV blocking the way

    "The goal is not to approach from behind us, but from the front!" the crew member replied.


    Ahead?


    Could it be that people on that planet have already discovered them, knowing they are coming, so they sent someone to intercept them?


    "Attention everyone, ready to fight!" Captain Philip ordered.


    No matter who the visitor is, most of them are not well-intentioned when they come at this time. Even people from other forces have a competitive relationship with each other. It is necessary to guard against it. If the visitor is that People on this planet must be even more defensive, because they can now be regarded as hostile relations.


    Of course, there is nothing in the Sangyu family fleet that indicates identity. When other forces come, they will be the same. After all, the star clearly belongs to Huang Feng and behind him. The forces, they want to get a share on that planet, they can only hide their true identity.


    However, most of this hiding identity is a bit of a cover-up, because among other forces, they all know each other''s identities, knowing who the person is, it doesn''t matter whether they hide their identity or not.


    After Philip''s order was issued, the fleet had entered a defensive posture. Once they found the enemy, they would immediately open fire. Ferris stood beside Captain Philip, nervous and excited about the possible battle.


    For this kind of battle in the starry sky, he had heard of it before and watched it on film and television programs. However, it was the first time to experience it personally. He did not expect that he would have thought it was a very easy trip, and he would meet To such a thing.


    Soon, the two "teams" were already close to each other.


    At that time, Philip and other talents discovered that it was a team of drones that approached them, and there were probably hundreds of drones in their field of vision.


    "Why are there drones here? How can drones fly to this height?" Philip muttered to himself in a somewhat unbelievable tone, looking at the densely packed drones ahead.


    The people around him also had the same incredible expressions.


    Such things as drones are not rare in this time and space. They are even more advanced in technology than those drones on the earth, whether they are for civilian use or for combat applications. Very extensive.


    However, even if the drone technology here is much more advanced than that on Earth, it shouldn¡¯t be here. You know, they haven¡¯t entered the planet¡¯s atmosphere yet, and are still on the periphery of the planet. Don¡¯t Speaking of drones, it is impossible for ordinary aircraft to fly to this altitude, and only spacecraft like them can fly at this altitude.


    Therefore, seeing drones here is an unacceptable thing.


    "Listen to the fleet in front, you are already close to private airspace. Please return immediately, otherwise, we will launch an attack!" From the drone, there was a calm male voice. Obviously, the drone was not Someone may exist, it should be someone on that planet, through the communication device there, to give them a warning.


    "Are they able to connect to our communication system?" The sudden voice surprised Philip again.


    You should know that they could not open the public communication system just now, but the other party easily contacted them. This shows that the communication system of oneself and others has been deciphered by the other party, and the other party can not only easily decipher their communication system. , And, it''s still so far apart.


    Isn''t this technology too advanced?


    Is there a super hacker on their side?


    If this is the case, doesn¡¯t it mean that there is no secret in the eyes of the other party in the communication on your own side. Once a battle occurs, you will use the communication system to command the battle. Can you hear clearly?


    How to fight this battle?


    It''s like playing with the opponent with a card on his own side. Just that, I''m at a disadvantage.


    Of course, if your own strength is strong enough, then it is not impossible to win in the open card game. However, does your own side really have an advantage in strength?


    Looking at the drone swarms floating in front of their fleet, Philip and others are not so confident in their hearts.


    Philip picked up the microphone in front of him, coughed and said: "We are just passing cargo ships. We have no malice towards your planet. We just stumbled upon this planet and wanted to visit it. Moreover, it is still in outer space. Does not belong to the airspace of your planet."


    No matter how the other party discovers himself, now he just needs to find a place on the planet to land.


    "No visitors are welcome here, please leave!" Contact Qili''s voice, refused very simply, the tone is beyond doubt.


    The speaker is Huang Feng.


    Regardless of whether these people come here with ghosts or just pass by accidentally as they say, he will not allow these people to land here. At present, the planet is under construction, and many infrastructures have not been built, except Apart from the coolies and workers brought from Baode, Huang Feng temporarily does not welcome others to come. Only when everything is on the right track here will he truly open it up completely.


    "The supply on our cargo ship is not enough. I hope to be able to supply it from you. I hope you can help." Philip said.


    "Here will not give them any supplies, please leave immediately, otherwise, I will treat you as an intruder to attack." Huang Feng said coldly.


    Huang Feng''s unsympathetic rejection made Philip feel helpless in his heart, and a little angry at the same time. Could it be that his fleet really can''t land here?


    "Captain Philip, don''t talk nonsense with them, immediately launch an attack and destroy these drones. As long as we destroy these drones and we land anywhere on the planet, they can''t find us so quickly." Ferris said .


    It¡¯s just a hundred or ten UAVs. No matter how they fly to this height, UAVs are UAVs. They may be able to play a role in the battlefield, facing people and ordinary vehicles. However, facing The spacecraft with their superior performance does not have much effect at all, and the biggest effect may be only for investigation.


    Therefore, as long as they attack and destroy those drones, they can escape the surveillance of people on that planet and find an open space to land. Although it is not a special port, it will have some impact on the spacecraft, but that They don¡¯t care.

 2968 Chapter 2968 the firepower is too fierce

    Although Philip was a bit dissatisfied with Ferris'' decision to make decisions for himself, he agreed with Ferris''s statement in his heart.


    The combat effectiveness of drones is there, but it depends on what they are facing. In the face of ordinary vehicles and humans, they can still attack. However, facing their own fleet, it is obviously not enough. , You must know that the performance of the spacecraft in your fleet is quite superior, and it is impossible to break their defenses with the attack power of drones.


    So, after thinking for a while, Philip ordered: "All spacecraft, target drones, fire!"


    With an order, all the spaceships fired at those drones almost at the same time. Philip and the others suddenly started, and they did hit some drones. However, the remaining drones evaded them flexibly. attack.


    "Looking for a dead end!" Huang Feng smiled coldly when he saw this scene on the ground, and then ordered: "Fire!"


    For this apparently malicious fleet, Huang Feng would naturally not be polite with them. He chose to fight back at the first time. No matter who they are, anyone who has bad intentions on this planet is his enemy. .


    At the moment Huang Feng ordered the attack, the remaining drones also opened fire at the same time, and the target was Philip''s fleet.


    However, seeing this scene, no matter it is Philip or Ferris, there is not much worry. The drone attack is unlikely to have any impact on them. As long as these drones are destroyed, they can easily move on. Up.


    However, the next second, when those attacks fell on their spaceship, everyone''s hearts were shocked.


    Cang Dang!


    When the flying drone''s attack landed on the spacecraft, everyone in the spacecraft could clearly feel the shaking of the spacecraft, and some lines and instruments in the spacecraft even sparked.


    Obviously, the facts are different from what they thought before. The effect of drones is not as bad as they thought before, but rather powerful.


    "The outer layer of the spacecraft is damaged."


    "The spacecraft engine is under attack!"


    "The hull of the spaceship is damaged!"


    One by one reports kept coming, filled the ears of Philip and Ferris, and the entire fleet seemed to be filled with a nervous and flustered atmosphere.


    How could this be?


    Both Philip and Ferris were shocked and unbelievable. It was just an ordinary drone attack. How could they cause such heavy damage to their spacecraft?


    However, even if they don''t want to believe in their hearts, the facts are right in front of them and they have to believe.


    "Counter, fire! Shoot down all those damn drones for me!" Philip roared through the communication device.


    "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to do what you want. It is only you who are shot down." Huang Feng''s voice came from the communication device again.


    "You shut up!" Ferris grabbed the microphone and roared: "Wait for what you gave me. When I get to the ground, you will be shredded!"


    Ferris roared with anger and panic.


    Originally, he thought that this mission would be easy and would not pose any danger, but now the other party¡¯s first attack has brought them a crisis. Those drones that seem to be just ordinary goods can actually deal with them. Their spacecraft caused so much damage, and now the spacecraft was crumbling, which made him flustered.


    After speaking, Ferris cut off the communication angrily, watching the battle outside nervously.


    The firepower on the entire fleet is still quite sufficient. After all, they all know that they need to guard against other people when they come to this planet. Although they have no idea of ??provoking trouble, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no attacks from other forces. They, therefore, in this team, not only the guards of the Sangyu family, but also the hired soldiers, in addition, each spaceship is equipped with powerful firepower.


    At this time, in the face of the attacks of those drones, all the spacecrafts turned on their firepower and shot down one drone.


    However, the people on the spacecraft did not have the intention to be happy, because the drones were also attacking them, and the firepower was not less than that on their spacecraft. It was just a short time that three spacecraft were destroyed. Some lucky people. Those who are able to escape in the rescue capsule, unfortunately or slower, can only turn into the dust in the universe with the spacecraft at this time.


    As for the other spaceships, although they have not been destroyed yet, each one has suffered varying degrees of damage, and the attacks by those drones continue!


    "Captain Philip, what should we do? If this continues, all the spaceships will be destroyed, damn, why are their drones so powerful? It''s actually stronger than our spacecraft''s firepower?" Ferris looked panicked. Said.


    The spacecraft they were riding in was the flagship of the entire fleet. It was quite powerful in attack and defense. However, it was precisely because they belonged to the flagship class and were hit by the drone group during the attack. Alarms have been sounded everywhere in the hull, and an explosion may occur at any time.


    Faced with this situation, the gilded Ferris panicked. He didn''t want to die. He still has a lot of good life to enjoy. He is still young and should have a lot of time to splurge instead of dying in this damn. In the vast universe.


    "Don''t make a noise! ??All the spaceships are attacking, we must be able to destroy them!" Philip said with an ugly face.


    It¡¯s just that, don¡¯t talk about Ferris, even he himself does not believe it. Although they did cause great damage to the drone group, the damage on their own side was even greater. As the captain, he knew very well. , This spaceship has come to the brink of collapse, and may disintegrate in the universe at any time!


    Thinking of this, Philip said to Ferris: "You come with me!"


    Ferris didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly followed Philip to leave. The two turned left and right to the storage location of the lifeboat.


    Seeing those lifeboats, Philip didn''t need to say, Ferris knew what they were doing. In this case, Ferris didn''t say much, so he quickly searched for one and lay in.


    Philip found another lifeboat next to Ferris and lay in, took a nostalgic glance at the spacecraft that had been with him for many years, and closed the hatch.


    "Sooner or later I will come back to avenge today!" Philip swore in his heart.


    As a captain, it is a shame to leave behind his subordinates and escape alone. After returning, he will even be accused of crimes. However, Philip can''t control that much now. If he doesn''t leave, they might all die here. .


    Your own life is the most important!

 2969 Chapter 2969 Destroyed

    Seeing the critical situation, Philip decisively chose to evacuate. Of course, when he fled, he did not forget Ferris. This is an important child of the family. If he died here, then, even if he escapes back, the family will definitely not. Will spare him lightly.


    However, when the two of them just ejected from the spacecraft, on the ground, Huang Feng, who saw all this through the green nose worm, smiled coldly, and then issued an attack on the two drones. The order of the lifeboat.


    The lifeboat was ejected from the spacecraft at a very fast speed. Philip thought that the drone targets were all on the spacecraft and would not notice them, but he did not expect that they had just escaped from the spacecraft. Those drones It has been chased.


    Seeing the drone chasing closer and closer and about to open fire, Philip and Ferris, who were hiding in the rescue boat, suddenly fell into despair.


    Although the defensive capabilities of lifeboats are good, ordinary firepower can''t break their defenses at all, but is the firepower of those drones ordinary firepower?Obviously not. It is impossible for ordinary firepower to break the defense of the spacecraft. Since drones can break the defense of the spacecraft, then it is natural to break the defense of the lifeboat.


    And they hide in the rescue boat, and they don¡¯t even have the ability to counterattack. After all, this rescue boat is used for escape. The internal space is limited, only enough for one person to lie in. They are not equipped with any weapons at all, so once the drone is locked They, and if they fire at them, then they will definitely die!


    Thinking of this, Philip quickly used the spacecraft''s communication system to contact the ground.


    "We are members of the Sangyu family, and you can''t kill us! I have a heir to the Sangyu family. If you kill him, then the Sangyu family will definitely live with you!" Philip is in the alliance Lu Qi said that he knew that the ground side had been monitoring their contact signals, and he said that people on the ground must be able to hear them.


    The Sangyu family is a big family in the fan country. Although it is not a top-level family, it is not bad. Most people really don¡¯t have an endless situation with them. Therefore, Philip now hopes that those on the ground can be scrupulous. The identity of Ferris, thus letting them leave.


    In Philip''s view, although they did not come with goodwill, the people on the ground had already destroyed several of their spacecraft and killed a lot of them. They had already received their due punishment. They should not continue to entangle themselves. The people on the ground are buying planets to make a fortune. There is no need to offend an enemy who is not weak.


    "I am Ferris of the Sangyu family. My father is the head of the family. You can''t kill me." Ferris shouted in horror.


    Ferris is really scared now. He thought it would be an easy trip, but something like this happened. He already regretted applying for it before. Isn''t it good to stay at home?Why do you have to come here?


    If possible, Ferris would love that none of this happened. He is still on the original planet. However, although this world is developed, there is no regret for selling medicines. Therefore, Ferris can only survive in order to survive. I prayed for Huang Feng''s understanding and let them go.


    However, Huang Feng was not so kind this time. He had already found trouble and found his doorstep. He obviously wanted to seize his own resources. Why should he be polite with them?Really treat yourself as such a bully?


    Before coming here, a lot of forces had already done something to him, wanting to know the location of this planet. At that time, Huang Feng wanted to develop the planet early because of something, so he didn''t get too entangled with them.


    However, Huang Feng did not expect that his generosity would be exchanged for more excessive behavior by these people. They regarded their kindness as weakness. In that case, why would he be so polite with them?


    "Now I know it''s too late to beg for mercy?" Huang Feng said coldly in the contactor.


    Later, Huang Feng did not give them a chance to continue speaking, and directly ordered the drones to fire.


    "Do not!"


    Seeing the drones surrounding the lifeboat fire at almost the same time, Philip and Ferris screamed desperately at the same time.


    "boom!"


    The roars of the two were quickly submerged in a huge explosion, and the two lifeboats quickly became a ball of flames, and then turned into trash in space, flying to the depths of the universe.


    And the other spaceships brought by Philip were not able to escape the fate of being annihilated, one by one was destroyed, and none of the people on the spacecraft could escape. This is the real annihilation of the entire army, from equipment to No one was able to stay.


    Huang Feng watched this scene happen through the vision of the green nose worm, and there was no emotional fluctuation in his heart. Before these people came, they should be prepared to be annihilated by themselves. After all, they didn''t come with good intentions. Yes, then you should think of the consequences of doing that.


    Huang Feng knew in his heart that these people were the first group, but they would definitely not be the last group. If they didn¡¯t make their own moves, there would only be more people coming. And for these people who are thinking about their own planet, Huang The peak will never be soft.


    The news that the entire family fleet was annihilated quickly spread back. People in the Sangyu family couldn¡¯t accept this fact. But the entire fleet was wiped out before it landed on that planet. Is the defensive ability of that planet too strong?


    However, the Sangyu family didn''t mean to give up, especially the patriarch of the family. His son died in this operation, and he couldn''t not take revenge.


    It''s just that they didn''t choose to act alone this time. They wanted revenge. However, they had realized the strong defensive ability on that planet. If they chose to go alone, it would be no different from seeking death.


    Therefore, the people of the Sangyu family chose to act with people from other forces this time. Anyway, the planet is so big, even if they have so many forces to go together, there will be no shortage of resources.


    If more people go together, the security will be stronger.


    Of course, it is impossible for so many forces to choose to set off at the same time, especially the forces that have confidence in their own strength, they decide to go alone, and they will cause disputes after reaching that planet.


    The news that the Sangyu family fleet was completely wiped out quickly spread, but this did not dispel the prying of the planet by people from other forces. Instead, the news was used to confirm that the position of the planet was true.

 2970 Chapter 2970 Actions by Major Forces

    After confirming that the coordinates of the planet were correct, many forces also began their journey to the planet of Huangfeng.


    Although Huang Feng at this time did not know the specific time of those people¡¯s departure, he could also roughly guess that they should have started to act now. However, he did not stop mining the planet for this reason, and strengthened his defense. At the same time, the mining work on the planet has been going on. Even Andy and others don¡¯t even know that the planet they are on has already been to the first wave of "guests", but those people have not yet arrived here. They were all wiped out by Huang Feng.


    Along with these forces, there are people sent by Baode. He sent people, naturally not to attack this planet, or to secretly occupy a corner of this planet to mine resources, but to buy what Wu Fan had previously asked him to do. The various materials and coolies recruited, workers and others, are delivered.


    Since taking Huang Feng¡¯s job, Baode has taken this matter to heart. He knows the situation of the planet and believes that Huang Feng can¡¯t keep there forever, only to exploit the limited time. Therefore, his actions here are also very fast, just to deliver everything Huang Feng needs as soon as possible, without delaying Huang Feng''s work.


    Because the coordinates of the planet where Huang Feng is located are already known, there are not many people paying attention to Baode at this time. Therefore, Baode¡¯s work is proceeding smoothly. Soon after the other forces assembled and set off, he was here. Also let people go.


    After the departure of many forces, two huge fleets also set off. In these two huge fleets, there are hundreds of spaceships with hundreds of thousands of soldiers on board. There is nothing hanging on the surface of this kind of ship. Things that can indicate identity are like those robber ships wandering in the universe, and even thieves ships are inferior. After all, the thieves ships will hang flags on them, but these spaceships don''t even have a flag.


    However, everyone who has seen the appearance of these spacecrafts will know in their hearts that these two huge fleets are not ordinary forces, but official forces of the two countries, Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation. Their strength must be Above other forces, there is the emergence of this new planet, especially the new planet has a lot of resources, these two forces are absolutely impossible to let go.


    And because they have suffered a loss in Huang Feng¡¯s hands before, people in Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation know that Huang Feng and the forces behind him are not ordinary. Therefore, this time I will rob the new planet, the troops and spaceships they dispatched. The quantity is very large.


    And because that planet belongs to Huangfeng in name, no other person or force is qualified to snatch it, even these two superpowers are the same. Therefore, in order to avoid falling into the tongue, their spacecraft does not have any The identity items, even the clothes worn by the soldiers in the ship, and the firearms used, all have no marks.


    It''s just that everyone can actually see their identities. This behavior is actually similar to hiding their ears, but they have to do this in order to gain the upper hand in morality.


    In fact, people from other forces almost did the same thing, and everyone would not be so stupid to show their identity at this time.


    Many forces rushed to the planet of Huangfeng. On the way, after some cargo ships saw these fleets, they all took the initiative to evade. At the same time, they guessed in their hearts that the destination of this ship was well-informed. People, they have already thought about what these fleets are going to do. However, they are not interested in this kind of thing, and they are not qualified to participate in this kind of thing. They are all large forces and small. Xiami participated in it and might not even know how to die.


    "Captain, the destination is about to arrive. According to the information obtained by the Sangyu family, their family fleet was attacked by drones near here." On a huge spacecraft, Da The deputy said to his captain.


    This fleet belongs to the Santans family. This family is among the best in the entire fan country. It is one of the best in existence. The planet was almost bought at auction before, but it was finally given by Wu Fan. defeated.


    However, although they were not able to buy the planet, they never stopped thinking about the planet. After Huang Feng bought the planet, they sent people to attack Huang Feng and Baode. , Just want to get the position of this planet, but they, like people from other forces, failed to succeed.


    Although the operation was unsuccessful and even lost some manpower because of it, this did not make the Santans family give up. They were always looking for clues to find the location of the planet.


    After Baode appeared and announced the location of the planet, the Santans family began to prepare for this expedition. As the largest family in the fan country, their strength is still very strong. In a short period of time, a huge fleet was organized. Although there is still a gap compared with the official forces of the two superpowers, compared with other forces, it is far ahead, and there are only others. The fleets from several super families are comparable to them.


    The performance of their spacecraft is very superior, whether it is attack or defense, they are quite strong. In addition, they also employ a lot of mercenaries, which makes them quite confident in their own strength. Therefore, they are not like other forces. In that way, they chose to act together with other forces, but went alone, and even because of their superior spacecraft performance, they had now run ahead of all other spacecraft.


    Of course, to be able to stand firm in such a big family and command such a large fleet, the captain of this fleet is still a very capable person. He did not choose to act rashly, but slowed down some speed in this place. And, let all ships enter the battle preparation.


    People from other forces already know about the Sangyu family. Although the strength of the Sangyu family is far inferior to that of the Santans family, the team of the Santans family is also stronger, but, Some of their information is still worthy of attention.


    "Let the fleet keep the current state of alert and move forward, pay attention to the surrounding situation." The captain ordered.


    As the fleet continued to move forward, the captain stared at the front, wanting to see if he would actually encounter the drone group from the Sang Yu family here.

 2971 Chapter 2971

    Do you believe it?


    Of course he does not believe it!


    The captain knew very well in his heart that he said that, not only would he not believe it, but the other party would not believe it either. The reason why he said that was just to give both parties a step down. If the other party is not willing to tear his face with him, You will "believe" your own explanation and will not mind your landing on the planet.


    However, it now seems that the other party is obviously very mindful, and he has exposed his lie as he did.


    Possibly, the other party did not know his identity. Thinking of this, the captain gave a dry cough and said: "Sir, you may not know our identity. We are from the Santans family of the fan country, our family... ..."


    Just when the captain was about to preach about his family, Huang Feng interrupted him and said, "I just said, I don¡¯t care where you are from or who you are, you can¡¯t go in. The airspace of my planet! Did you understand this?"


    The captain was stunned. He did not expect that Huang Feng would not give them the face of the Santans family so much. They are members of the Santans family, and they are different from other families, whether they are in the fan country or In Yanfeng Nation, who wouldn''t give their Santans family a bit of face?


    "But we are the Santans family, you can''t..." What else the captain wanted to say.


    However, Huang Feng interrupted him again and said: "Are you deaf or your brain is not working well? I have already said very clearly, no matter who you are, it is the same! No matter you are Santan Both the Si family and the Bertans family will leave, otherwise I will be blamed for being polite."


    "You!" The captain''s face flushed. He didn''t expect Huang Feng to be so unreasonable. He has already declared his family. He still doesn''t give face. Moreover, he compares his family with other small families. .


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I will count three times. If you still don''t leave, I will fire." Huang Feng said coldly.


    Huang Feng is very clear about the intention of these people. He is kind to them first and then the soldiers. If he is cruel and doesn''t talk nonsense with them, he will directly attack them. They may have become dust in the universe.


    I have given them a chance to regret. If they still don''t cherish it, and insist on making their own planet, then they can only do it, and as long as they do it by themselves, they will definitely not be soft!


    "One!"


    Huang Feng''s cold voice came, and the captain''s eyelids jerked when he heard Huang Feng actually started counting.


    He didn''t expect that Huang Feng was so decisive and wanted to do it first. Isn''t he afraid of offending the Santans family?After three beeps, he really dare to do it?The influence of their Santans family in the fan country is not comparable to that of the Sangyu family.


    "two!"


    While the captain was still thinking about it, Huang Feng counted to two without hesitation. Listening to Huang Feng''s firm voice, the captain of the Santans family felt a little guilty instinctively.


    "No! He must be frightening himself. He is a member of the Santans family. No matter how unhappy he is, he will never or dare not do anything to them. He must be scaring himself and want to take the initiative. Retreat." The captain thought to himself.


    However, even though he thought so in his heart, listening to Huang Feng''s cold voice, and then looking at the dense swarm of drones outside, he felt a little unsure.


    "Even if he attacks, our fleet will not be afraid of these drones." The captain cheered himself up again in his heart.


    In his hesitation, suspicion, encouragement and other responsible emotions, Huang Feng''s voice appeared again.


    "three!"


    The captain''s eyelids jerked again.


    "Fire!" Huang Feng did not hesitate to give the command to fire. Of course, his finger also pressed on the instrument at the same time.


    "All alert!" the captain yelled.


    Almost as he was speaking, the drones fired at their fleet at the same time.


    He really dared to open fire!How dare he do this?Isn''t he afraid of being retaliated by the Santans family?Can he bear the anger of the Santans family?


    In an instant, the captain''s mind was full of thoughts.


    However, no matter what he thinks, it is true that the drone sent by Huang Feng has fired. Therefore, he can only abandon other ideas, defend with all his strength, and counterattack. As for how the family will retaliate against Huang Feng, then It is something that other people in the family need to consider, and it is also a matter of later. The most urgent thing is that he needs to protect himself and his fleet.


    "Counterattack, all counterattack, shoot down all these drones!" The captain contacted other humanitarians through the communication device.


    For a time, there was continuous artillery fire around the fleet, and drones were constantly shot down by the fleet''s weapons.


    However, while shooting down the drones, this fleet of the Santans family also learned the power of those drones.


    I heard that when the Sangyu family''s fleet was wiped out by a group of drones, the captain, like everyone else, had laughed at the performance of the Sangyu family¡¯s spacecraft and the commander¡¯s Incompetent.


    However, now that he has personally experienced the power of these drones, he knows that the news has not been exaggerated, and the Sangyu family are not incompetent, and their fleet is not really useless. .


    Because the ships of their Santans family, under the attack of those drones, actually looked very embarrassed. One of them has been seriously damaged, and the other ships have also suffered some injuries, and this The battle has just begun!


    When did drones become so powerful?


    Is this the drone he knew?Not only does it fly to such a high place, but the firepower is still so fierce, and it is so flexible in battle. Is this a rhythm that wants invincibility?


    The captain¡¯s ears were constantly filled with reports from people on other ships, asking for help, and he was a little dazed. At this time, he thought about what Huang Feng said just now. He said that he would destroy the ship if no one left. The team, now it seems, is not joking or talking big.


    However, the honor of the family made him unable to choose to regret. Moreover, now that the battle has started, even if he chooses to retreat, there is no way to retreat. Therefore, they can only continue to fight to the end, making them look like the Santans family. Strength.


    Fortunately, although the power of these drones is not small and flexible, they are not indestructible. Moreover, the firepower of their fleet is not weak. If they really want to fight, they may not be unable to win.

 2972 Chapter 2972 ??is really a drone

    It didn''t take long for the Santans family''s fleet to travel, and their crew also noticed that many targets were approaching them.


    "Captain, there are many unknown targets approaching our fleet." The crew reported.


    "Can you tell what it is? How many? How far is it from us?" The captain was refreshed when he heard the crew report, and asked quickly.


    "The target is very much like a drone. The number is at least 500. At the current speed, it will be in front of us in half a minute." The crew quickly replied.


    Is it really a drone?


    The captain stared at the screen stubbornly, and on the screen, you could see a lot of small dots approaching quickly. These small dots were very dense and numerous.


    When the major forces first heard that the Sangyu family¡¯s fleet was annihilated by a group of drones, many people did not believe it. After all, in their opinion, drones cannot fly so high. Secondly, even the most advanced drones cannot break through the spacecraft¡¯s firepower blockade and attack the spacecraft itself. Thirdly, the drone¡¯s firepower is not enough to destroy the spacecraft.


    Therefore, many people suspect that the news from the Sangyu family is false news. Their family''s fleet was probably destroyed due to other factors, but they are not willing to tell the real reason.


    The Santans family also didn''t believe the news, but when passing through this area, the captain instinctively thought of the news, which slowed down the progress and strengthened his vigilance.


    However, their radar is now really detecting something similar to a drone, which makes the captain whispered.


    Could it be that the previous fleet of the Sang Yu family was really destroyed by the drone swarm?And those drone groups are approaching them now?The drone can really fly so high, and the firepower is so fierce?


    "Huh, even if it is really a drone, our family''s fleet is not comparable to that of the Sangyu family!" The captain thought to himself, and then loudly ordered: "Everyone is ready for battle!"


    With an order, all the crew members on the spacecraft entered the attack position, and the muzzles were opened one by one, and various new weapons were exposed. It is best to prepare for battle and wait for the captain to order.


    Thirty seconds passed quickly, and those targets really entered their field of vision. At this time, even if they did not use radar and other detection equipment, they could see clearly what was in their field of vision with their naked eyes. Up.


    Drone!


    It really is a drone group!


    Numerous drone groups are distributed around the fleet, following the fleet, seeming to be waiting for orders.


    "It''s really a drone!" The captain couldn''t help saying.


    At this time, his brows have been slightly frowned, because his thoughts are the same as others, that is, drones should not fly to this height, which far exceeds the highest that drones can reach. Height, this is counterintuitive.


    Therefore, although he still doesn''t know the firepower of the drones, just because they can fly so high, he can know that these drones are extraordinary.


    In addition, the radar and other reconnaissance instruments equipped on their ships are all the most advanced. However, it was not until these drone groups approached them that they discovered the presence of each other. The half-minute journey is really not too far, if not If they have been on alert before, just giving them half a minute may not be able to prepare enough.


    This also shows that the performance of those drones far exceeds other similar drones.


    It''s tricky.


    The captain originally had some contempt for the Sangyu family''s fleet, and was wiped out before reaching that planet, but now it seems that perhaps the power on the planet below is really strong.


    However, even if he feels that the opponent¡¯s strength is not weak, the captain does not have much fear in his heart. You know, they are from the Santans family. They are one of the top families in the entire fan country, and they are quite powerful. Disregarding the existence of this universe, even if the opponent''s strength is not weak, they can''t be scared away like this.


    That would be a shame to the reputation of their Santans family.


    At this moment, the radio on their side suddenly rang out a harsh sound, and then a young and calm male voice came: "I don''t care where you are from, no matter who you are, please leave immediately , We do not welcome anyone who is not invited here."


    Sure enough, everything was the same as the news from the Sang Yu family, and their communication equipment here was the same as the Sang Yu family''s fleet, which was easily cracked by the other party.


    This made the captain''s heart vigilant.


    The communication equipment of the Sangyu family''s fleet was cracked, but it is still acceptable. After all, their family strength is not as strong as that of the Santans family, and the performance of the ships in the fleet cannot be compared with that of the Santans family. Their communication equipment was cracked, and the captain of the Santans family did not care too much. He felt that the communication of his fleet would never be cracked as easily as the Sangyu family fleet.


    However, the fact is that he slapped him severely, and the communication equipment of their fleet was easily cracked by the other party. This means that the content of the conversation between himself and the crew on other ships will be given to all by the other party. Overheard.


    This situation of completely exposing themselves to the enemy''s eyes will undoubtedly make them very passive. Their every move here will be under the surveillance of the other party, and any deployment has no concealment.


    This situation is very troublesome, even with the captain''s firm heart, he can''t help but frown.


    "Excuse me, are you the master of this planet?" the captain asked.


    "Yes, please leave immediately." Huang Feng said. The person who contacted them this time was still Huang Feng.


    "We haven''t entered the planet''s atmosphere now, so we should not be violating your planet''s airspace?" The captain frowned.


    Although there is indeed airspace, they are still very high now and they have not yet begun to land. Huang Feng just let them leave so rudely. In his opinion, this is too much.


    "I said there is it!" Huang Feng said without any doubt: "This planet is from the ground, no matter how high, it is within my airspace, no one is allowed, and any forces break in without permission. ."


    "You are too overbearing." The captain also said angrily: "Besides, we only pass by occasionally."


    "Passing by by chance?" Huang Feng sneered with a contemptuous tone: "Do you think I will believe this? Do you believe it yourself?"

 2973 Chapter 2973 Whos Fighting

    "Report to the captain that there is a fierce battle ahead."


    In a place not very far from the fleet of the Santans family, there is also a fleet, coming towards the planet Huangfeng belongs to, and all the ships in the Santans family¡¯s fleet are of the same model. The difference with the same flag is that there are various ships in the fleet behind, and the flags flying by the ships in the fleet are not the same. Judging by the flags flying, these ships do not belong to the same force. It belongs to several forces.


    This situation is actually not surprising, or quite normal.


    Huang Feng can spend 600 billion to buy a planet that can only be temporarily owned. No one would think that Huang Feng has only one person. There must be a power behind him, and he can spend 600 billion to buy it. A planet that is destined to be owned only temporarily, obviously this power is not small in terms of strength or scale.


    Therefore, when other forces want to fight on this planet, they have to weigh their own strength, whether they can face such a powerful force alone.


    And although the people who can make the idea of ??this planet are not simple characters, they all have a lot of power, but there are also big and small differences between the powers. Obviously, many powers are conscious that their strength is not Huang Feng''s Strong opponents, but they are not willing to give up their thoughts on this planet, so they unite with other forces and form a joint team to go to the planet of Huangfeng together. In this case, if they are owned by Huangfeng If the forces discover and are attacked, they will not be helpless to fight back.


    In fact, with the exception of a few superpowers within the scope of the two superpowers, all other forces that have an idea for this planet have chosen to unite, and this fleet is just one of the many coalition forces.


    "Which force''s fleet is ahead? Did something happen?" a captain asked.


    However, the people in this combined fleet soon learned that what was in front of them was not an ordinary fleet, but a super power, the fleet of the Santans family.


    Knowing that the front of their fleet was actually the fleet of the Santans family, everyone was slightly surprised. They were even more surprised when they learned that they actually had a fierce battle with which force they didn''t know.


    Within the scope of the universe they are in, the Santans family¡¯s strength is definitely on the top of the list. There are few who can oppose their family. The Santans family¡¯s fleet will go out without even encountering them. In the robbery of space robbers, after all, those robbers are also afraid of being retaliated by the Santans family.


    However, now the Santans family''s fleet has actually been attacked, and the fighting is still very fierce, which shows that the forces that attacked the Santans family''s fleet are definitely not small forces.


    "Could it be a person on that planet?" a fleet speculated in the video.


    This fleet belongs to different forces. Each force has some spaceships, and there is a captain who is responsible for commanding these ships. Once something happens, the captains belonging to different forces will use the video method, Have a meeting and discuss.


    Obviously, they have encountered something more important now, so a few captains gathered together.


    "Impossible, there is still a lot of distance from that planet. How did they know that the Santans family came from this direction? That planet should still be in a primitive state now, and there should be no such advanced detection methods. , And, that¡¯s the Santans family, one of the most powerful families in the fan country. Even if they discovered the idea of ??the Santans family to fight their planet, they should first discuss it, it¡¯s impossible to do it directly, they So tiger?" The other captain said skeptically.


    The captain''s words are not unreasonable.


    That planet has only just been discovered, everything has just begun to be developed, and it is still in a primitive state. Therefore, it is impossible to have such powerful detection equipment now. This is one of the reasons why they dare to go to that planet here.


    Moreover, the other party is the Santans family after all. Even if they know that they have bad intentions, it is impossible to act so hastily. It is more likely that the two sides continue to negotiate to solve the problem after the Santans family¡¯s fleet has landed on the ground. After all, a war between two superpowers will still have a great impact. When there are contradictions between those large powers, it is more to solve the problem through negotiation rather than force. After all, they are too powerful. Huge, if you use force rashly, the impact will be too great and it will give other forces opportunities.


    Therefore, when they wanted to come, even if the forces on the ground found the traces of the Santans family fleet, it was impossible to rush there.


    But, if it wasn''t the forces on the ground, who would it be?Ordinary forces, dare to take action against the Santans family?impossible.


    Everyone thought for a long time but did not think of a possible enemy.


    "Perhaps it is really a force on the ground." At this time, another captain said: "Don''t forget, at the previous auction, Huang Feng did not give face to other forces, including the Santans family. Moreover, many forces later wanted to learn the location of the new planet from Huang Feng and Baode, but they were not able to succeed. The Huang Feng did not keep the hands of those people at all, and he started very hard. He should know those. Where do people come from, but he didn''t have the slightest worries when he started, which shows that he is still relatively tough."


    "Do you think that Huang Feng is the one who is responsible for that mysterious force? Impossible, he is too young, at most a person standing at the front desk, I guess he doesn''t have much real power in his hands." Another captain said.


    There are different opinions about Huang Feng''s identity, and there are various speculations, but no one can determine Huang Feng''s true identity. He seems to have emerged suddenly, mysterious, powerful, and rich.


    However, most people feel that Huang Feng is just a person standing in the foreground. Although he has some strength, he may not be the person in charge of that mysterious force. He should not have any rights in his hands.


    There is only one reason for this speculation, and that is age.


    Huang Feng''s age is too young. If he is the helm of a small family, it is still possible. However, it is definitely not a small family that can spend 600 billion to buy planets, and such a powerful family How could it be possible to use such a young person as the helm?


    They had never seen anything similar before, so they thought Huang Feng was impossible.

 2974 Chapter 2974 Change Of Route

    Many forces feel that Huang Feng is just a microphone standing at the front desk and has no real power in his hands.


    "Don''t forget the news from the Sangyu family before that their family''s fleet was destroyed by the force on the ground, and the location of the destruction is near the current location of the Santans family fleet. "Another captain said.


    The captain''s words made people fall into contemplation.


    The news that the Sangyu family¡¯s fleet has been destroyed is no secret to many forces. They want to go to that planet. They must learn more about that planet. Among the forces, the first force to launch an attack on that planet, and the situation of their fleet must be focused on by many forces.


    Therefore, the news that the Sangyu family''s fleet was destroyed by ground forces at high altitude is known to everyone, and the location is just near the location of the Santans family''s fleet at this time.


    However, even so, there are still captains who don¡¯t feel that the Santans family¡¯s fleet has been attacked by the forces on the ground. After all, the strength and influence of the Santans family is not comparable to the Sangyu family. No matter how strong the forces on the ground are, they have to weigh well when facing a super power like the Santans family.


    "Well, no matter who the Santans family is attacked now, they are on our route, and we will reach that area soon. So, what we need to discuss now is when we get to the battle area. After that, what to do is to pass by directly, or to intervene in. In addition, if we go there, we are also attacked.¡± At this time, another captain stood up and said.


    This issue is indeed the issue that everyone needs to discuss and resolve most.


    No matter who the forces attacking the Santans family are, they have to pass through that area. What should they do if they are involved, or they can find other routes to bypass.


    "I think we''d better not get involved." There was a silence for a while, and a captain said: "Whoever can attack the Santans family fleet, no matter who it is, the strength will not be weak, since they dare to attack Santan People who think of the family, this shows that their strength is at least similar to that of the Santans family. They are not afraid of the Santans family''s revenge. Such forces are not something we can deal with. We are here only for money, there is no need There are so many branches, so I think it¡¯s better for us to bypass that area, change the course, and re-search for the landing place."


    This captain¡¯s words were approved by most of the other captains. They came for money and there is no need to get involved. Moreover, the affairs of a family like Santans are not something that these small families and small forces can intervene in. .


    "Since everyone agrees to change the route, then let''s change the route." Everyone quickly reached an agreement to change the route and not to interfere with the Santans family fleet. As for who attacked the Santans family ship Team, they don''t care anymore.


    The huge combined fleet began to change directions, change its course, and departed from the course where the Santans family''s fleet was located, and went far past, and the fierce battle scene gradually moved away from them.


    However, just when they thought they were far away from the battlefield and away from troubles, almost all the ships at the same time discovered an unidentified aircraft approaching their fleet, and all the people on the fleet became nervous. .


    What''s coming?The ships of the other fleets, or the ships on the ground, or those who attacked the Santans family?


    Soon, hundreds of drones appeared in the eyes of everyone, densely facing their fleet.


    When seeing so many drones, everyone¡¯s mind suddenly remembered the news that the Sangyu family fleet was destroyed. According to the news from the Sangyu family, their family¡¯s fleet was exactly The drone swarms were wiped out. These drone swarms belonged to ground forces, flying at high altitudes, fast, and their firepower was very fierce.


    Could it be that the drone group that destroyed the Sangyu family is the group in front of you?In other words, this group of drones belong to the same force as the drone group that destroyed the Sangyu family fleet before?


    As everyone looked at these drone groups in a daze, Huang Feng¡¯s warning voice came from their radios: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You have violated my airspace now. Leave immediately. Otherwise, there will be consequences. conceited."


    Huang Feng spoke with a strong tone. Obviously, he was warning these people, not discussing with them.


    "Who are you?" the captain asked.


    "I am Huang Feng." Huang Feng did not hide his identity: "You still have 30 seconds to consider."


    Sure enough, it was a ground force, and it was Huang Feng himself.


    The captains looked at the drone group in front of them, and they were a little undecided for a while.


    Obviously, these drone groups belong to the ground forces, and when they just arrived here, the ground forces have discovered them and locked them down. Think about their current height and location, and Santans The family is not much different, which shows that the people who attacked the Santans family are probably also those on the ground.


    And since those people dare to attack the Santans family''s fleet, there is nothing impossible to attack their fleet. After all, their fleet is not as strong as the Santans family.


    They are here for money. If there is no fighting, then it is best. However, if there is real danger, they will not retreat casually. They will come here at such a high price. If the words were scared back, it would be too embarrassing to spread.


    Moreover, the force on the ground even attacked the Santans family''s fleet. After that, it will definitely be in trouble, and it will definitely be retaliated by the Santans family, and it may not be able to defeat the Santans family. The fleet, when the time comes, may not have the energy to manage them.


    "We can''t go back!" A captain said: "What are the reasons why so many of us are here? Everyone knows in their hearts that they are so scared to go back empty-handed. How can we explain to the family? And, there is the Santans family ahead. During the battle, there are many other forces coming soon. The force on the ground, under the siege of so many forces, cannot hold it at all. It will collapse sooner or later, so we don''t need to be afraid of them!"

 2975 Chapter 2975 Good thing?

    The other captains actually had similar ideas in their hearts.


    They came from afar. If they leave because of Huang Feng¡¯s two warnings, it would be too shameful. Although they are not top powers, their respective strengths are not bad. Now they are united together. It''s quite enough. They were united to prevent this situation from happening. Now that we really encounter this situation, if they choose to retreat, then there is no need to unite together.


    What''s more, behind them, there are many other forces'' fleets coming soon. Once all the forces arrive, then the force on the ground will definitely not be able to hold so many forces to attack at the same time. The collapse is certain. Yes, when the time comes, it will be the time to divide the fruits of victory, and they retreat, then they will have nothing, and they will be ridiculed by other forces.


    Therefore, after a little thought, everyone decided unanimously and stayed.


    "Time is up." Huang Feng''s voice came again: "It seems that you have made a choice, do you want to stay?"


    Just now, through the whole process of the video discussion, Huang Feng heard clearly, so he knew their decision well.


    "Mr. Huang, we have no malice." A captain stood up and said: "That planet is so big, you can''t mine it in a short time by a power. Anyway, in the end, you will be robbed by the official forces of the two superpowers. It¡¯s better to let us mine together now. Our mining will not affect your interests at all, and you can still get the friendship of several of our forces. Therefore, this matter is for Mr. Huang and your back It¡¯s a good thing for the forces of the United States."


    "Good thing?" Huang Feng mocked with a mocking tone: "You formed a combined fleet to come to my planet to snatch my resources. You still have the face to say to me that this is good for me?"


    "The resources we mine are those you don''t have the time and energy to mine, and have no effect on your interests at all." A captain argued.


    "Who said I didn''t have the time and energy to mine?" Huang Feng asked rhetorically.


    "As far as we know, the official fleets of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation are already on the way. Do you think you can block these two superpowers? This planet is destined to be taken away by those two superpowers? So, it will not belong to you soon. Where do you still have time and energy to mine resources that are completely different? It is better to be personal and let us mine." Another captain said.


    "How do you know that I can''t stop the snatch of those two superpowers?" Huang Feng smiled softly and said, "I can put my words here, no matter if it is you, the two superpowers, or No other forces can steal this planet from me."


    "Mr. Huang, are you joking, do you know how many powers are coming? Do you know how the two superpowers are?" The captain said in a mocking tone. Obviously, he thought Huang Feng was talking big , In this world, no power can stand alone against those two superpowers. Superfamily like Santans can¡¯t do it. Huang Feng and the power behind him can¡¯t do the same!


    "Joking? Do you think I''m joking?" Huang Feng smiled: "You think so, because you don''t know my strength at all. If that''s the case, then I will let you have a good experience."


    With that, Huang Feng pressed the button, and the hundreds of drones surrounding the combined fleet opened fire almost at the same time.


    "How does this bastard do it? Didn''t you just talk about it? Why did you do it suddenly?"


    "Quickly, all the ships put up a battle formation, counterattack, all counterattack!"


    The captains did not expect that Huang Feng, who had just talked and laughed with them, actually said that he would do it. Moreover, the firepower was so fierce that they were caught off guard.


    However, after reacting, many ships immediately began to counterattack. These fleets are all elite ships of their respective forces, with fierce firepower, strong defense, and a large number. Therefore, everyone felt that they were just dealing with some. UAV is only, there will not be too much difficulty.


    However, the fact is not what they thought. When the battle started, they were horrified to find that those seemingly small drones had exceptionally fierce firepower, and they were mobile and flexible. The ships on their side In a short period of time, they were hit hard, and although they were able to cause some damage to those drones, the amount of damage was much less than they had previously expected.


    What kind of drone is this and why is it so powerful?


    Everyone remembered the seemingly ridiculous news of the Sangyu family. Everyone thought that there was no such kind of drone in this world. However, their idea has completely changed, because They have seen this kind of drones with their own eyes and learned about their power.


    However, like the Santans family, since the battle has already begun, they have no choice to retreat. In that case, not only will they be laughed at by others, but they will also be chased by these drones sent by Huang Feng. At that time, the loss may be even more severe.


    Therefore, they can only bite the bullet now, and at the same time, report the situation here to the people in the family through the liaison device. In addition, they are still asking for help from some forces behind.


    Huang Feng stood on the ground and watched this scene blankly. From the vision passed back by the green-nosed bug, it could be seen that in addition to the ships of the Santans family and the combined fleet, people from other forces The fleet will also arrive one after another.


    This will undoubtedly pose a huge threat to them.


    Although Huang Feng''s exchanged drones are very powerful, they are not invincible. Many of them were destroyed in the battle, and these items are all consumables. Once they are destroyed, there is no way to use them. The price of a drone is not low, so Huang Feng can''t exchange unlimitedly.


    In fact, Huang Feng¡¯s real killer move is still on the ground. If the people of those forces think that they are safe to land on the ground of this planet, then they are very wrong, and that is their nightmare. It''s just the beginning.


    It''s just that, now those people from the forces obviously don''t know this situation. Some of them are on the way, while others are fighting with the drone group. As for what will happen after landing, they haven''t thought about it yet.

 2976 Chapter 2976 The Worries Of The Coolies

    oom!


    boom!


    The planet Wu Fan bought is high in the sky. There are battles happening everywhere, and explosions occur every second. Some of these explosions are caused by the drone being hit, and some are caused by the spacecraft being attacked. Explosion, and even the explosion that happened when the spacecraft disintegrated in the air.


    The people of the combined fleet did not think wrong. Behind them were indeed people from many other forces approaching. As time passed, those fleets also came to the sky over the planet Huang Feng bought. Whenever a force arrives, Huang Feng will give a warning before saluting, hoping that these people can take the initiative to leave.


    However, Huang Feng''s kind warning did not play any role. These people came for profit. How could they give up going to that planet and leave because of Huang Feng''s one or two warnings?


    What''s more, other forces have arrived one after another, and they all believe that under the siege of many forces, Huangfeng¡¯s planet cannot withstand such an attack. It will only happen sooner or later. Once the defensive force on the ground collapses, Then, when they share their benefits, seeing victory is right in front of them, how could they be willing to leave now?


    Moreover, they are still very confident about the performance of their spacecraft, and they don''t think it will be the opponent who looks at the drones of average power.


    After the warning was ineffective, Huang Feng had no choice but to launch an attack. As a result, fighting was happening everywhere over the entire planet. Although those places were still far from the ground, people on the ground could vaguely see. To some traces, they are worried about this.


    At this time, the people on this planet, apart from Huang Feng and the armed men he exchanged, are only coolies including Andy. Although those coolies live at the bottom of the original planet, However, some news is also known.


    They all know that once a new planet is discovered, it will cause competition among many forces. The most powerful of these will naturally be the official forces of the two superpowers, the Yanfeng Nation and the Fan Nation, and often those who are new The planets discovered will eventually be snatched away by these two superpowers.


    And the planet right now is obviously a new planet, and it''s still a new planet with abundant resources, so it''s not surprising that it will cause competition from other forces.


    Seeing the strange noise in the sky, they all understood what it was, and they were naturally worried. Except for the first group of people who followed Andy, when they were recruited, they didn¡¯t even know that they were going to this place. The new planet, and when they arrived here, there was no way to leave, they could only stay and work here.


    Therefore, these people actually do not have much confidence in Huang Feng. The newly discovered planets in the past will also be robbed. Without exception, even those people brought by Andy are also very concerned about Huang Feng¡¯s ability Guarding the planet has a pessimistic view.


    Whether the planet will be robbed or not, in fact, they don¡¯t really care. After all, the planet is not theirs. They are just the lowest level coolies and labor. The planet is robbed. They will lose a job at most, and then go. Just find a job, and even, they are likely to be left directly by the new owner of this planet to directly mine resources. After all, this planet is still in a primitive state and requires a lot of manpower to develop.


    What they are worried about is whether they and others will suffer unwarranted disasters in the process of fighting for this planet. After all, those bullets are not eye-catching, and no matter which force they are, they will not be affected by them. The life of coolie is attentive, and when fighting, they will not have the slightest scruples about them. In this way, once the war is here, they are likely to be in danger.


    Therefore, after seeing the images of the battles in the sky, they were worried about their safety, and they didn''t even have the mind to continue working. Andy found Huang Feng and reported the situation to Huang Feng.


    If only a small group of people have such attitudes and ideas, Andy can still handle it, but now almost all the coolies have no intention to work, and he can''t do anything about it.


    "You tell them to stop working, first find a safe and empty place to stay, once you find a danger, you immediately take them to transfer." Huang Feng said.


    Huang Feng understands the worries of those coolies. What kind of things they will think about where they are. Those coolies just work with money. They don¡¯t care about the owner of the planet, they just care. Whether you can be safe.


    These people were all transported from another planet, and Huang Feng paid a big price. Naturally, they didn''t want any accidents to happen to them during the battle. Therefore, it is necessary to transfer in advance.


    Although the battlefields are now high in the sky, Huang Feng knows that there are many forces coming. Although the drone groups he exchanged for are not weak, he wants to intercept all the forces in the high altitude. It''s not realistic.


    Therefore, the battle on this ground is definitely going to be fought. Huang Feng does not hope that the coolies will suffer large-scale casualties because of this. After all, they are all hired at their own expense. Although they have money, they cannot just waste it. And, after this battle is over, he still has to continue to mine resources. Without these people, how could he mine?


    Therefore, for those coolies, Huang Feng still pays attention to their safety.


    "Okay, sir." Andy said, but Andy didn''t leave immediately. He looked up at the space and then hesitated to ask Huang Feng: "Sir, would you like to arrange for some of them to help later?"


    Obviously, Andy also saw that this time the enemy was coming violently, and the ground battle was estimated to be impossible to avoid, so he wanted to contribute some strength.


    "Help? Just those people?" Huang Feng smiled and said, "They are okay with mining resources. If they are allowed to fight, they will be dead in less than a day, and there will be no effect. "


    Those coolies and laborers don¡¯t have much combat effectiveness and no combat experience. If they were put on the battlefield, it would undoubtedly be sending them. Huang Feng didn¡¯t want to do that. He still needs those people to continue working for him. It.


    Of course, Andy''s proposal was also kind, because he wanted to share with Huang Feng, so Huang Feng didn''t blame him.

 2977 Chapter 2977 The Arrival Of The Flame Wind Country

    "Sir, those people..." Andy looked at the high-altitude battle with some worry, there was still a long distance from the ground, but the images created by various explosions, weapon launches, etc. The people below can still vaguely see some, which is why the coolies are worried.


    Obviously, Andy has the same worry, even he is more worried about this matter than those coolies.


    Those coolies just work with money. Who is the owner of the planet has no effect on them. Of course, they also hope that Huang Feng can continue to own the planet. After all, compared to other people, Huang Feng treats them as Best of all, they certainly hope they have a generous boss.


    However, if Huang Feng really can''t keep the planet, they can actually accept it. The big deal is to change the boss and continue to work and do things the same way.


    However, Andy is different.


    Andy is regarded as the management here, his status and status are much higher than those of ordinary coolies, and the living conditions are even more incomparable before. Moreover, this planet is obviously in the early stages of development, and he is now With Huang Feng, when this planet develops in the future, he will be a veteran figure, and his treatment will only be better, and his life will be completely changed.


    These things were unimaginable by Andy before. In the past, he was just a thief who had a meal without a meal. He also had to worry about being caught and beaten up at any time. The present life and the past life. In comparison, it is a world of difference.


    Of course Andy doesn''t want to live the old days.


    And Andy also understands that he doesn¡¯t have any specialties or specialties. Huang Feng¡¯s ability to reuse him is entirely his luck. If this planet changes its owner and Huang Feng has any accident, then the others are absolutely It is impossible to value him like Huang Feng and reuse him. He is likely to be beaten back to his original form and live the same way.


    Therefore, it can be said that Andy is definitely the person on this planet who hopes that Huangfeng will guard this planet most besides Huangfeng. The fate of this planet is closely linked to his fate, so he is very Worrying about where this planet belongs is completely different from other ordinary coolies.


    It is precisely because of this that Andy just suggested that those coolies come to help fight, in order to do everything possible to defend the planet.


    "Those people above?" Huang Feng also looked at the sky. The height is too high. If you don''t pass the green nose bug''s vision, even with Huang Feng''s eyesight, the image you see is no better than Andy. Wait for more people.


    "Those people above, you don¡¯t need to worry, you let others not worry, they can¡¯t take this planet away, no matter who comes, they can¡¯t take this planet away, all you have to do now is to appease other people , I need them to immediately invest in the exploitation of resources after the battle is over, understand?" Huang Feng looked at Andy and said.


    Although the battle above is fierce, Huang Feng is still very sure. He doesn''t want other people to think too much. They only need to do their own thing. As for other things, they don¡¯t need to worry about it, they can do it. solve.


    "Yes, sir, I understand, I will make them feel at ease." Andy said.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    The battle in the air is still continuing. At this time, more and more forces have come to the planet Huangfeng. They have not chosen to retreat without exception. They are all fighting against Huangfeng¡¯s drone group. The battle was fierce.


    Although Huangfeng''s drone group is very powerful, none of these forces that dare to attack the planet Huangfeng is a small force. Therefore, the strength is still very strong. Although the drone group also brings them great Casualties, but the drone group itself has also suffered a lot of losses. The number of drones that can continue to fight at high altitudes is declining, which makes people from other forces feel relieved. , I was very excited.


    To be honest, Huang Feng¡¯s drone group still caused a lot of trouble to those forces. After all, these drone groups are flexible and have fierce firepower. This is the first time they have seen such drones. , It was actually able to cause so much damage to the spacecraft, which also caused a lot of pressure on their hearts.


    Fortunately, all of this is about to end. The number of these drones is declining. As long as these drone groups are destroyed, nothing can stop them from landing on the ground. Once they land on the ground, the planet is so big. It is not easy for Huang Feng to find them, and even if he finds them, they may not be afraid.


    Before everyone came, they thought they would try not to conflict with Huang Feng¡¯s forces, but they didn¡¯t expect that Huang Feng would find them before they reached the ground. Moreover, Huang Feng¡¯s words were so harsh that they would not be given to them. The opportunity to discuss, and they are unwilling to give up the resources on that planet, so it can only be a battle.


    And the result of the battle was no surprise to them. They were about to win. No matter how strong Huang Feng and the forces he belonged to, they would not be able to block the simultaneous attacks of so many forces. Therefore, the defeat is only sooner or later. What''s more, Huang Feng and the forces behind him, if smart, shouldn¡¯t continue to pester them when they get to the ground. After all, it doesn¡¯t make sense. The battle started on the ground and damaged those resources. , It¡¯s not good for anyone, it''s better to let them mine, at least it can make them owe a favor.


    Therefore, everyone still has great expectations for what will happen next, and they are also very optimistic.


    "How is the situation ahead?" There is a huge fleet of ships floating here some distance away from the battlefields. There are thousands of ships, and all the ships are very advanced, even in some places. The figure of the mecha can also be vaguely seen on the ship.


    This huge fleet is the official force of Yanfeng Nation, and the person in charge of this fleet is Dauns, who is proud of the recent spring breeze.


    Since Angus''s death, Dauns can be said to be proud of the spring breeze. He has become a super dazzling existence in the country. Without Angus''s constraints, Dauns¡¯s power has developed rapidly and is now a member of the country. People in real power.


    However, Dauns also knew that if he wanted to keep going up, he needed to make new achievements so that he could consolidate his current position and continue to improve.

 2978 Chapter 2978 Dawns ambition

    What is the most important thing at home and abroad now?


    Naturally, a new planet with a large area and rich resources has been discovered. Now there are more and more news about this planet, and everyone knows it more and more. This is an extremely resource-rich planet. There are so many resources that both superpowers are jealous.


    Therefore, the two superpowers that have been in constant conflict for some time now have turned their attention to this planet almost at the same time, grabbing ownership of this planet, and becoming a new competition between these two powers.


    Of course, because the resources are too abundant, even if one country grabs the ownership of the planet, the other will not easily give up. Therefore, the conflict between the two superpowers will continue to occur, and it may It will be more intense, but the location of the conflict between the two superpowers has changed. It is no longer their two countries, but on that new planet.


    As for the search for the "space-time key", Yanfeng Nation has not stopped. After all, the effect of that thing is too overbearing. As long as they have it, they can take the initiative in conflicts, even wars, and have obvious Advantages, so they must find the "space-time key".


    It¡¯s just that Angus was in charge of the "Space-Time Key" before, and now Angus is dead, and many of his people have been liquidated. Therefore, if you want to find the "Space-Time Key", you have to start from scratch. Look slowly.


    Although the people of Yanfeng Nation are very anxious about this situation, according to the situation, it is obvious that the Fan Nation has not found the "space-time key". At present, they are all making similar progress. Therefore, Yanfeng Nation Those of you can still accept this situation in their hearts.


    For the two countries of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, their top priority now is to find the "space-time key" and occupy a new planet. The goals of the two countries are the same, but to find the "space-time key" "Things need to be done slowly and can''t be anxious, so they have temporarily focused their attention on fighting for a new planet.


    After Angus¡¯s death, Dauns took over everything about him, and Dauns was also responsible for the seizure of the new planet. For him, it was also an opportunity to do meritorious service. The country robbed a resource-rich planet, no matter how you look at it, it was a great achievement. Therefore, Dauns took the initiative to apply for this matter, and he was very concerned about it.


    The number of troops that Dauns brought this time is quite large. If he were to snatch the planet from one force, Dauns would not bring so many people, but he knew that he was currently interested in this planet. There are many influences. Those guys, all of them are people who are open to money. With such big interests ahead, they will definitely choose to take risks. Even if they face two superpowers, they will want to divide it. A slice of it.


    What''s more, in addition to those forces, there is an old opponent of Fan Nation. Dauns would not think that Fan Nation would just let such a resource-rich planet, so he would bring So many fleets and troops came, and brought those people, not so much to grab the planet from Huang Feng, but to fight against the fan country.


    In Dauns¡¯s eyes, Huang Feng is mysterious, but when compared with the fan country, it is nothing. No matter how powerful an individual is, it is impossible to compare with a country, especially a superpower like them. Therefore, Dauns did not put Huang Feng in his eyes at all, and even felt that Huang Feng was inferior to those veteran super families and would not pose any threat to him at all.


    However, when they were on the way, they heard that various forces had encountered drone swarm attacks in the sky. Dauns was also surprised that the drones could fly so high. Subsequently, more and more news about drones, the fierce combat effectiveness of drones made Dawns even more shocked.


    Of course, it was just shock. In fact, Dawns still did not take Huang Feng to heart. In his opinion, this drone may be a new type of weapon developed by the forces behind Huang Feng. There are also quite a few in their troops, but they are not drones.


    What''s more, although those drones are powerful, they are not invincible. They can still be destroyed. Moreover, Dauns guessed that those drones are so powerful and they must be expensive to build. Even if there are more forces behind Huang Feng With money, it is impossible to produce unlimited amounts. This kind of thing must be one less if one loses one. And Huang Feng has to face the siege of so many forces, the number of drones is definitely not enough.


    However, although Huang Feng and the forces behind him were not taken to heart, Dauns was not stupid. After he knew the situation, he did not immediately step forward and participate in the battle, but deliberately let the ship The team slowed down and allowed people from other forces to fight Huang Feng''s drone group first, consuming the strength of both parties.


    Dauns wants to monopolize the new planet. Therefore, whether it is the forces behind Huang Feng or the other forces that have arrived, they are all his enemies. He naturally hopes that these people will fight each other and hurt both sides. Best, when the time comes, he can reap the benefits of fishermen.


    "My lord, the previous battle is almost over." The adjutant reported.


    "Call me the leader, you know?" Dawns reminded: "Also, how did they lose?"


    Like the people of Fan Nation, Yanfeng Nation is also disguising their identities. Although everyone knows their identities, they need a new identity in order to block the mouths of others. One is completely different from Yanfeng Nation. The identity of the relationship, the space thief is naturally the most suitable.


    However, everyone is not a fool, and no thief force can have such a powerful strength.


    "Yes, the leader." The adjutant replied: "Both sides suffered heavy losses. The drone group was almost completely wiped out. Among those forces, many spacecraft were destroyed, and even small forces that came alone were beaten. The whole army will be wiped out."


    "It didn''t come first, the drone''s combat effectiveness was so powerful." Dawns was also secretly stunned: "However, those people deserve it. Seeing that their interests are ignored, is this the place they should come. This planet is destined to belong to our Flame Wind Nation!"


    For the situation where the forces were beaten badly, Dauns did not sympathize at all, but was a little gloat. Anyway, they were all his enemies. The more dead the better.

 2979 Chapter 2979 Sneak Attack

    Among the forces that were beaten so badly and even wiped out the entire army, there are people from the Flame Nation. However, Dauns still has no sympathy at all. What he represents is the official interests of the Flame Nation. The Yanfeng Nation is the same as the Fan Nation. In addition to the official people, a lot of other forces have also come.


    In essence, they are all for the resources on that planet. Therefore, they are in a competitive relationship. In addition, those forces rely on their own strength in the country, and in many cases they will not even give the official Face, so, now that I can have the opportunity to see them unlucky and weaken their strength, Dauns is still very happy.


    Therefore, when he heard that those forces suffered heavy losses, Dauns thought of not helping them and saving them, but gloating.


    "How is the situation on the fan country?" Dauns asked his adjutant.


    As a representative of Yanfeng Nation, Dauns will naturally pay attention to the situation in Fan Nation. People from Fan Nation first discovered this planet. Fan Nation must have learned the news first. However, they But his actions were a step slower, and he didn''t get the ownership of the planet in advance, which gave Yanfeng Nation a chance.


    If Fan Nation obtains ownership of the planet earlier, then there will be no such competition now. After all, once the planet belongs to the official ownership of Fan Nation, then if you don¡¯t want to go to war with Fan Nation, Yanfeng Nation will only Being able to compete for this planet, other forces would not dare to snatch meat from the tiger''s mouth. It was precisely because of the negligence of the Fan Nation that this gave other forces a chance.


    However, Dauns is very clear that although Fan Nation has not been able to obtain the ownership of that planet first, they are still the strongest opponents, the strongest opponents of all forces, even if other forces can reach that planet , Also can''t stop the attack of the two superpowers, can only temporarily own the planet, and the ultimate ownership of the planet will only be one of the official forces of the two superpowers.


    As for Huang Feng and the forces behind him, Dauns has not paid attention to him. No matter how powerful a force is, it cannot be compared with the strength of the two superpowers. Therefore, Dauns is not worried. He couldn''t grab the planet from Huang Feng''s hands. All he was worried about was the official power of Fan Nation, the only opponent.


    "The fleet of Fan Nation also hovered on the periphery and did not continue to move forward. If you want to come, they should have the same idea as us, and want to use this opportunity to weaken the strength of other forces." The adjutant said.


    Although the official forces of Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation have made some disguise, it is not difficult to know each other¡¯s existence and location. After all, in this world, only the two of them have such powerful strength. It¡¯s just a superpower.


    Obviously, although the two sides did not discuss, they made the same decision, that is, not to participate in the previous battle for the time being, and let Huang Feng¡¯s forces fight with other forces for a while before speaking. In this case, Can weaken their power.


    The strength of Huang Feng¡¯s forces, to be honest, was somewhat beyond the expectations of the two parties. They did not expect that Huang Feng was besieged by so many forces and could actually withstand it, and it also caused a lot of damage to other forces. Casualties, therefore, weakening the strength of Huang Feng''s forces will help them to capture the planet behind.


    In addition to wanting to weaken the strength of Huang Feng¡¯s forces, they also want to weaken the strength of other forces. As the official power of the two superpowers, they naturally do not want to have too many powerful forces in their own country, especially Those forces that have been passed on for many years, they want to weaken and attack them.


    And now it was a good opportunity, and they naturally didn''t have to rush to it in a hurry. Watching the fire from the other side, sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fighting is the best choice.


    People from other forces, even if they know their thoughts, can¡¯t change anything, unless they don¡¯t want the resources on that planet, otherwise they can only continue to attack and seize the official forces of the two superpowers. Before reaching that planet, only then can they have the conditions to negotiate with the two official forces, and they can also find ways to stay on it and develop resources.


    If the official forces of these two superpowers have obtained ownership of the planet, they will not have the opportunity to land on that planet to mine resources. That is to grab something from the official forces of the two superpowers, and the two official forces must be Would not agree.


    Therefore, as long as they still want the resources on that planet, they can''t give up. Even if they encounter a counterattack from super strength, they can only persist, hoping that they and others can defeat those drones.


    Who made the resources on that planet too rich and tempting? They couldn''t resist that temptation at all, so they had to continue.


    "Oh, birds die for food and people die for money. They want resources on that planet. They have to endure these losses!" Dawns said coldly, "You continue to monitor the situation in the fan country. They are our final opponents. We cannot relax our guard against them."


    "Yes, sir." The adjutant replied, "sir, should we first attack the fleet of Fan Nation? Their current attention should be on that planet, and it may not be possible that we will attack. they."


    Sneak attack on the fleet of Fan Nation?This is a very tempting suggestion. The relationship between Fan Country and Yanfeng Country is not good. Contradictions have always existed. Small-scale conflicts have never stopped. Therefore, for the ships that attacked Fan Country For the team, Dauns doesn''t have a little burden in his heart, and once it succeeds, it is still a good credit.


    However, Dauns gave up this idea after thinking for a while, because the people of Fan Nation are not fools, and they regard them as the last opponents. Presumably, they will also regard themselves and others as the last opponents, so , Even if most of their attention is on the planet, but on their side, they will never relax their vigilance. After all, the fighting between the two countries has never stopped, and they can''t help their side.


    Moreover, the strength of the fleet dispatched by Fan Nation this time is not weak. Even if they succeed in a sneak attack, it will take a certain amount of time to wipe them out. Moreover, they will also pay a high price without acquiring ownership of the planet. If the situation is severe, it may have some bad effects on the final result of the incident.

 2980 Chapter 2980 keep going

    It was indeed tempting to attack the fan country, but Dauns finally gave up the idea and just asked his adjutant to strengthen the surveillance of the fan country.


    And the fleet of Fan Nation, as Dauns thought, did not relax their vigilance against them, although most of their attention was on that planet, but for the fleet of Yanfeng Nation Here, they also did not relax their vigilance, because their thinking was the same as that of the people of Yanfeng Nation. They all regarded each other as their last and strongest opponent in the battle for this planet.


    In fact, even without the existence of this planet and the armies of these two countries are so close, they will not relax, because their relationship is inherently bad, and they will be attacked by each other at any time and relax their vigilance. Isn''t it looking for death?


    The leader of the fleet of the fan country is Huang Feng¡¯s old acquaintance Persons. The two had a relationship before, but they broke up in the end. Persons has a high status in the fan country. Even higher than Dauns''s status in Flame Wind Nation, and this time he is the person in charge of the Fan Nation sent to rob this planet.


    Because this planet is rich in resources, and there are more looting forces, the Fan Country sent a high-ranking person like Persons to take charge of this matter, in order to be able to snatch the planet smoothly.


    However, Persons¡¯ actions were obviously not very smooth. When he met Huang Feng, he thought that with the strength and face of the fan country, he could easily buy the planet from Huang Feng¡¯s hands. However, Huang Feng directly Rejected.


    After being rejected, Persons did not give up. Instead, he sent troops to intercept Huang Feng and Baode, trying to catch them, and asked them the location of the planet. However, his The operation failed again, and ten spaceships and an entire army were so lost and missing.


    The two actions were unsuccessful, which made Persons very angry, and more importantly, Huang Feng successfully went to the new planet, and he lost Huang Feng''s whereabouts.


    Fortunately, Baode appeared soon and announced the location of the planet. This allowed Persons to continue to fight for that planet. However, he also knew that after Baode did this, the forces involved would Very many, after all, the location of the planet is announced, as long as there are some forces, anyone who has ideas about that planet can go.


    Although there are many forces participating, Persons is not too concerned. Compared with ordinary people, those forces must belong to the big forces. They are very powerful, but they are not enough in front of the fan country. The only thing that Persons pays attention to, and attaches great importance to it, is only the official forces of the Flame Wind Nation. Therefore, after the start of this operation, he did the same as Dauns and directly monitored the opponent¡¯s The fleet, avoid being attacked by the other side.


    Of course, if given the opportunity, Parsons would not refuse to attack the fleet of the Yanfeng Nation, but he also knew that it was very difficult, and the Yanfeng Nation did not monitor them a lot.


    Persons is also paying attention to the situation on the battlefield ahead. Like Dauns, he is waiting for the right opportunity, however, he will move on.


    This suitable opportunity is naturally when the people who fought in the front had great casualties, but now it seems that the time has come.


    After a period of fighting, the number of drones has been significantly reduced, and other forces have suffered varying degrees of losses. Then it''s time for landing operations.


    "Allow the fleet to speed up, and at the same time, pay attention to continue to monitor the situation of the Yanfeng Country fleet." Parsons ordered the deputy.


    "Yes!" the deputy responded.


    Subsequently, the speed of the fleet of Fan Nation has been significantly accelerated. At the same time, Dauns of Yanfeng Nation made the same decision.


    The official forces of the two superpowers, after observing for a long time, finally started again and truly joined the battle for the planet.


    The joining of the official forces of the two superpowers was immediately noticed by other forces. Everyone was not surprised by their arrival. They had been watching the battle nearby. Everyone knew this. It was a matter of time before entering the battlefield. .


    However, even if they knew that they would do this, people from other forces could not help but complain in their hearts. After all, these two super forces could have entered the arena earlier. In that case, the forces on the ground would collapse even more. Quickly, they can also fight more easily. However, these two superpowers chose to watch by the side before, which caused the people of other powers to lose a lot in the previous battle.


    However, even though they complained in their hearts, they couldn''t help it. They even had to appreciate the joining of these two superpowers, which would make their progress smoother.


    "Captain, what shall we do?" Among the many forces, the ships of the Santans family are among them.


    I have to say that the team of the Santans family is still very strong. They were one of the first forces to fight with Huangfeng''s drones. However, when some of the forces'' fleets were wiped out. Or when the loss was heavy, the Santans family''s fleet persisted, and the loss was only a small half of the fleet, and it still had the strength to move on.


    However, at this time, whether they should continue to move forward or choose to retreat is a question.


    Before they landed on the ground, they had already encountered a strong resistance. If they landed on the ground, no one knew what they would encounter. Perhaps there was even greater danger waiting for them.


    However, if they give up like this, they will not be reconciled. After all, the hard battle just now has been fought. If they retreat now, they will get nothing. The previous efforts will not yield the slightest gain. This is obviously making people. It''s hard to accept.


    So, after thinking about it for a while, the captain ordered: "The fleet keep going! At the same time, keep a distance from the fleet of other forces."


    If he goes back like this, he will have no way to explain to the people in the family. Therefore, he can only choose to move on, and now that other forces are there, the two super forces are also involved, even if they are When they get to the ground and face other dangers, they will also have people who can resist together, so that they will be much safer.


    Of course, people from other forces are to some extent their opponents, so the necessary vigilance is still necessary.

 2981 Chapter 2981 No Resistance

    The multitude of people, after paying a great price, broke through the blockade of the drone swarm, and headed for the planet Huang Feng bought.


    Standing on the ground, Huang Feng raised his head slightly, looking at various spaceships getting closer and closer in the sky, expressionless.


    By Huang Feng¡¯s side are the slave armies he exchanged. These soldiers are elite soldiers, each with the level of a second-rate master. When faced with high-tech weapons, their positive role is greatly weakened. However, they are still very useful in raids, assassinations, and even hand-to-hand combat. It is very obvious.


    This time and space is a high-tech era. The technology here is so advanced that people rely on technology in all aspects, including in the military. Although some people in the military pay attention to physical fitness and combat training, it is just A few, most people learn how to use high-tech weapons, including mechas, spaceships and so on.


    Moreover, even those who pay attention to training their own fighting abilities, in fact, the fighting skills are not very strong, at least compared with the elite soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng, they are far behind.


    Therefore, these elite soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng are still far higher than the soldiers in this time and space in terms of combat effectiveness.


    Moreover, the soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng this time are not only very capable of fighting alone, but even some high-tech weapons can be used, and their combat power is naturally more powerful.


    This is why Huang Feng has the confidence to guard this planet.


    Looking at the spacecraft becoming clearer and clearer in the sky, Huang Feng had originally planned to let the air defense units he exchanged directly attack, but after thinking about it, he changed his mind.


    "The new planet is currently in the stage of large-scale development and requires a lot of money. These guys'' spacecraft look very good. If they are captured, they should be able to make up for their deficit during this time." Huang Feng looked at the sky vaguely About the spacecraft muttered to itself.


    Obviously, Huang Feng got the idea of ??those spaceships.


    Huang Feng, who had exchanged spaceships by himself before, knew that the price of each spacecraft was not cheap, especially those with advanced technology and good performance. Each one was even more expensive. If you can seize a few of them, take them. Although the box will not recycle this thing, but you can sell it to other people, think about it, this is definitely a lot of income.


    "Snapped!"


    Huang Feng slapped his head heavily, and said annoyedly: "Why didn''t I think about it before."


    Before, Huang Feng just thought that before these forces landed on the ground, give them a predicament to let them know that they are not easy to provoke, and at the same time, it can severely injure them and reduce the pressure of interception on the ground.


    Therefore, Huang Feng only exchanged so many drones to intercept and fight in the past, and the results obtained by those drones also made Huang Feng very satisfied at that time, destroying the fleets of several forces, and at the same time, other The force''s fleet is more or less damaged.


    However, after realizing the value of these ships, Huang Feng regretted it, greatly regretted it.


    He shouldn¡¯t allow drones to attack those spaceships. It did severely damage the strength of those forces, but it also caused the ships of those forces to be destroyed and become garbage in space. What is Huang Feng himself? I didn''t get it.


    What about letting them land?Can they take ownership of the planet from their hands?


    Obviously impossible!


    So, why do you want to prevent them from landing? Losing so many spaceships is all money.


    Huang Feng was very upset in his heart. After he got the idea of ??those spaceships, Huang Feng already regarded those spaceships as his own private property. Anyway, in his opinion, those spaceships would be captured by himself. Then, destroy them before. Many spaceships destroy your own things and lose your own property, which makes you lose a lot.


    The more Huang Feng thinks about it, the more he regrets it. However, it has happened, and it is useless to regret it. Now, what he can do is to prevent the air defense weapons he exchanged from attacking and let them land here.


    After they landed on the ground, they would fight again by themselves, so that the spaceships would not be damaged.


    If people from other forces know that the spaceship that Huang Feng is still in their hands has become his own, his eyes are probably red, and Huang Feng feels that he must be able to hold the planet. Therefore, those spaceships will naturally be trophies. Belongs to him.


    However, people from other forces all believe that they can lay down this planet, especially the two super forces of Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, who have already regarded this planet as their own. , Since they can lay down and occupy this planet, their spacecraft will naturally not have any accidents, and they still belong to them.


    "Hey, why did it stop on the ground like this? We weren''t hit by any attacks?"


    "I thought, what tricks the forces on the ground are going to play."


    "I just said that they have no other means except those drones. Fortunately, we have not been scared off by them before."


    People of many forces, after breaking through the blockade of drones, thought they would be attacked by other attacks. They were all ready to fight again. However, the flight process was unexpectedly smooth. There was no further attack, as if there were no people on this planet.


    Some people who felt that the strength of the ground forces were nothing more than this, now they are more relieved. Before they land, they have the best opportunity to attack the ground forces. However, they did not encounter any attacks. This shows that , The forces on the ground no longer have the ability to resist. Next, it is time for them to share the fruits of victory.


    Obviously, no one thought that the reason why they did not encounter any attacks was not because Huang Feng had no ability to resist, but because Huang Feng had taken a fancy to the spaceship in their hands, and this did not want to destroy them. The spacecraft did not attack them.


    You know, in addition to redeeming a lot of drones, Huang Feng has also redeemed a lot of powerful anti-aircraft weapons. He could have given them another wave of ruthlessness, but now he has temporarily changed his mind.

 2982 Chapter 2982 find a resource point

    It was precisely because those people had misunderstood the strength of Huang Feng on the ground, which made them careless, especially after they all landed on the planet one by one, they thought so in their hearts.


    There were many forces here this time, but when they landed, they consciously separated and occupied different parts of the planet. There were a lot of people coming here, but the planet was very big, so many people were on this planet. It was just like a drop of water in the ocean, very inconspicuous. They were all for profit, and there was no need to have unnecessary fights. Therefore, they chose different places to land.


    After landing, they naturally did not have nothing to do. In fact, the successful landing on this planet was just the beginning of their mission. The reason why they came here was not for tourism, but for Those resources come, and the place where they land on this planet is random. Although the resources on this planet are very rich, they are not so rich that there are resources anywhere.


    Therefore, after they land, they need to start looking for resources in the surrounding area. After finding the resources, occupy there, and then the forces behind them will send people over to mine to obtain resources.


    For this reason, all the forces are all in peace at the moment. Even the official forces of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation did not choose to drive away other forces at this time. After all, the area of ??this planet is too large. , Other forces are scattered in all corners of the planet, it is not an easy task to drive people from those forces away.


    Therefore, their approach is to look for people from other forces while looking for resources. Once they encounter resources, they will immediately grab them. If they encounter people from other forces, if they are from their own country, they may not immediately do it. It''s mainly persuasion. After all, the powers that have the ability to come here are relatively strong in their own countries. Even if these two superpowers represent official power, they are not easy to tear their faces directly.


    However, if they meet the forces of other countries, they will not be polite. Anyway, they are not from their own country. Their current status is a robber, and they naturally have no consideration when they start their hands.


    Everyone understands this in their hearts, so while looking for themselves, they are also on guard against people from other forces.


    As for the original forces on this planet represented by Huangfeng, they have been ignored by people from other forces, because since they landed on the planet, they have never encountered forces on the ground again, and now they have Scattered to all corners of the planet, people from the forces headed by Huang Feng are not easy to find them. After all, the area of ??this planet is too large. Finding them on such a large planet is definitely not the same. It was an easy task, without destroying them before they landed, Huang Feng and others have missed the best opportunity.


    Therefore, they can now safely and boldly search for resources without worrying about being attacked by Huang Feng''s forces. In their view, after they landed, Huang Feng''s forces have completely lost control of the planet. Up.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that their every move was actually under Huang Feng¡¯s supervision. Before they came here, Huang Feng had already exchanged a large number of green nose worms. Those green nose worms were already there. The whole planet is covered with green-nosed insects. They fly fast and are small in size. People from other forces will not notice them at all, and even if they do, who will take this little insect to heart?I thought they were primitive creatures on this planet. How could you think that they would be spies sent by Huang Feng?


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s monitoring of them was completely silent, and no one realized it.


    "Captain, according to the instrument, there is a gold mine two kilometers ahead of us." On an engineering vehicle, a young man said to a middle-aged man in the back seat while looking at the instrument in his hand.


    They are one of the forces that arrived on this planet. Just after landing here, they sent robots to find resources. Now, the robots looking for resources have sent back a good discovery.


    Behind the construction vehicle, there were more than a dozen trucks with heavily armed personnel on it. It is not absolutely safe to find resources. Security measures are also necessary. Therefore, they left behind only a small number of personnel on the spacecraft. In addition, other people went out to find resources together. After all, once they found a resource, they needed to set up camp at the resource office and declare their ownership of that resource. At the same time, it was also to prevent people from other forces from stealing the resources they found.


    "On this planet, as the previous intelligence said, the resources are quite abundant. It didn''t take long for the investigation to make a discovery." The middle-aged man, the captain of this team, was responsible for this resource search operation. .


    It didn''t take long to search for resources, and there were good discoveries, and everyone felt excited.


    "Remind everyone to be careful, besides us, there may be people from other forces." The captain said to his deputy.


    Although people from many forces have been scattered in various places on this planet, the planet is so large, it is not easy for them to meet in a short time, but it is good to be careful. .


    The engineering vehicle continued to move forward, and everyone soon arrived at the resource office. Several resource experts on the engineering vehicle immediately went down to conduct a detailed survey of the mine. The others, under the leadership of the team leader, stood aside. , Looked around boredly, guarding to prevent enemies from appearing.


    However, this planet is still in a pristine state, and the surrounding area is very deserted. You can see the side at a glance. Therefore, if an enemy appears, they can find it early. It is precisely because of this that everyone¡¯s The mood is very relaxed, and even get together in twos and threes to chat and laugh.


    The captain took out a cigarette, and the deputy lit him up. He looked at the surrounding environment and said, "This planet is really good. It''s not like the planet we live in. It has been developed and the air is muddy. Wait for this time. After I go back, I will be stationed here after applying."


    "Captain, there is nothing here, can you get used to living here? Don''t you feel bored and lonely at night?" the deputy said with a smile.

 2983 Chapter 2983 Very surprised

    "That''s true." The captain looked around and said: "The environment here is good, but there is nothing, not even a lady, how can I live at night?"


    "Haha." The others also laughed.


    The mood of everyone is very relaxed. In their view, the danger has completely passed. They are now safe. The only threat is people from other forces. However, people who want to come from other forces should also be with them at this time. The same, everyone is busy looking for resources. At this time, everyone is not in the mood to take care of other people. Anyway, there are many resources on this planet. Before they are completely divided up, there is no contradiction and there is no need for conflict. , Everyone finds their own.


    Therefore, everyone is very relaxed at this time.


    However, at this moment, the robots they placed around and were in charge of alert issued warnings almost at the same time. Everyone was shocked. They looked at them and found that some combat robots had fallen to the ground, while others were. Shooting.


    Hostile!


    It was immediately obvious to everyone what was going on. Although they didn¡¯t know how there was an enemy here, and who would attack them at this time, they knew that the reaction of the combat robot would definitely be in danger, otherwise If they do, they will not shoot, let alone fall to the ground for no reason.


    "Everyone is ready to fight!" The captain yelled, and the weapon in his hand was taken out.


    Everyone else does the same action.


    At this moment, a group of people with weapons in their hands and wearing camouflage uniforms appeared in their field of vision. They moved lightly, swiftly, and moved very fast. Some people were even three or four meters tall with a single jump.


    What is this group of people?How can you run so fast and jump so high easily?


    Weird!


    However, now is not the time to study the identities of those people. After those people appear, they will quickly attack the combat robots. In the eyes of everyone, they are powerful and are not even afraid of hot and cold weapons. When facing the attacks of those people , Actually looked very embarrassed and couldn''t stand it at all.


    Those weird people often just slap a palm lightly, and they can dent the solid surface of those combat robots by a large amount, and even cause the internal wiring to be disordered, thereby directly paralyzing the combat robots.


    That seemingly light palm, actually has such a powerful force?


    Seeing this scene, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They never thought that those who appeared suddenly would be so powerful.


    "Shoot, shoot! Kill them!" After a brief stupefaction, the captain immediately ordered loudly, because the emotional fluctuations were so intense that his voice appeared sharp.


    Those who reacted quickly attacked the "weirds" that appeared suddenly, trying to repel them, or even kill them.


    However, they soon discovered that those people''s movements were too fast. Although the weapons in their hands were very advanced, it was not a simple matter to hit those people. Those personalities were too flexible and their dodge speed was very fast. Quickly, although they have occasional results, they are not ideal in general.


    When those people were surprised at the sudden appearance of these personal abilities that were too flexible, Huang Feng in the dark was also surprised at the sharp sense of smell of the combat robots.


    This is a high-tech time and space. Huang Feng knew this when he first arrived. Therefore, Huang Feng is not surprised that there will be those robot warriors who have only been seen in movies before, but these robot warriors , Seems to be more advanced and stronger than the robot warriors Huang Feng encountered before.


    Through the vision of the Green Nose Worm, Huang Feng knew that these people were coming to this resource mine, so he laid ambush here in advance, just to make a serious injury, or even wipe out these people.


    However, he had just started doing it, and the remaining robot fighters had already discovered their actions, and they fought back at the first time. The people on his side did not expect the robot fighters to react so quickly. , So, somewhat careless, this also caused them. At the beginning, there were casualties on their side.


    Then, when the rest of the human warriors also attacked, Huang Feng was once again instructed in the advancement of this space-time weapon. Although the slaves he exchanged were already second-rate masters, they were already very strong. However, in the face of When those weapons attacked, there were still casualties. Although the casualties were obviously not as good as they intended, to Huang Feng, they were equally dissatisfied.


    You know, these slaves were all exchanged by him with a lot of money. Each one is worth a lot of money. If you lose one, Huang Feng will feel heartache for a long time. What''s more, there are not many invaders on this planet right now. These people are just a part of them. If you lose a lot here, then how can you go to other people from other forces?Do you have to do it yourself?


    Although Huang Feng is currently in a semi-immortal realm, it does not mean that it is invincible. Even those immortals will be injured and will die.


    In the current high-tech space and time, there are many weapons that are very powerful. If Huang Feng alone fights alone, it is easy to be targeted by the other party, and it is easy to be ambushed. In that case, he will also be dangerous. .


    Although dying here is not real death, but it is to be forcibly sent out of this time and space. In that case, you will lose control of this planet, and the planet you bought for 600 billion will become someone else. Yes, and more importantly, many resources on this planet are also very important to Huang Feng. How could he give up so willingly?


    Therefore, Huang Feng certainly does not hope that he will encounter any accidents here. It is necessary to exchange elite slaves who have reached the second-rate master strength. In order to ensure sufficient safety, he must have someone to help him cover.


    Therefore, after trying to understand this, Huang Feng did not choose to continue to hide and watch the show, but chose to shoot!


    How strong is Huang Feng?Those second-rate masters he exchanged have already made the other party embarrassed, not to mention that they are countless times stronger than the second-rate masters in the semi-fairy realm. He joined in, it was like a wolf into the flock. In the same way, the killer cried and ran away frantically, but still could not escape the fate of being killed.

 2984 Chapter 2984 Do you still resist

    Where did the monster pop up?!


    The captain looked at the sudden appearance with a horrified look, and the unstoppable Huang Feng in the crowd was full of fear.


    Originally, those people who appeared suddenly and wearing camouflage uniforms had already put a lot of pressure on them. However, now they know that they were all pediatrics before, and the one who just appeared in front of them is the real strong The strongest!


    His body skills must be more flexible, and his strength must be stronger. He didn''t use any weapons, but he can often kill one person with just a light punch, and his methods are far superior to those of others.


    What kind of monsters are these, why are they so powerful?!


    The captain and his men counterattacked while thinking in horror.


    Immediately, an idea emerged in everyone''s mind, but they quickly denied this speculation, but if these people in front of them were not the identity they thought, who would they be?


    Everyone guessed in their hearts that these people in front of them belonged to the original forces on the ground, that is to say, these people in front of them were the subordinates of the master of this planet, otherwise, how could they be attacked, and the attack was so ruthless?


    After all, people from other forces should be looking for resources at this time. Where can they have the time and energy to attack them?


    Moreover, the personalities in front of them are very strange, and they are also different from the people they have known before, but they somewhat echo the mysterious aura of the master of this planet.


    Thinking of this, the captain shouted directly: "Who are you? Why are you attacking us?"


    Huang Feng looked at him, guessing that his identity should not be low, and said: "You broke into my planet, but you are still asking who I am?"


    "Your planet?" The captain was surprised: "Are you the master of this planet?"


    Although he had guessed that these people in front of him might be the power of the master behind this planet, but he did not expect that the master of this planet would actually appear in front of him with his own hands, and the strength is still so strong.


    The captain looked at Huang Feng carefully. The other party was very young and very similar to the legendary owner who bought the planet. Could it be that what he said was true, he really was the owner of this planet?


    But how can this be?


    Who can own such a planet and spend so much money, he must be a distinguished person, how can he go to the battlefield in person to do such a dangerous thing?Isn''t he afraid of accidents?


    However, thinking of Huang Feng''s performance just now, the opponent is very strong, and there is no reason to feel afraid, but it is normal.


    "Yes, I bought this planet." Huang Feng said: "You came here without my consent. Moreover, you also used my resource ideas. You said, should I solve you?"


    Huang Feng will not have the slightest softness towards these. These people come here without any good thoughts. Huang Feng believes that if given the opportunity, these people will definitely kill him, so it is not to kill himself. They are the ones who killed themselves. If this is the case, why are they polite with them?


    Therefore, even if all these people were killed, Huang Feng would not have any psychological burden in his heart.


    The captain and the people under him obviously felt that Huang Feng was killed on his body. They hadn¡¯t killed people before when they were performing the mission. Therefore, they were very sensitive to murderous aura and could clearly feel Huang Feng¡¯s body. The murderous aura exuded, this is to kill them!Not just to drive them away!


    Thinking of this, thinking about Huang Feng''s skill, the strength of those people he had brought, everyone was panicked, and the captain regretted even more. Why didn''t he bring more powerful weapons, but just brought the routine Of weapons come.


    Originally, he thought that he would not encounter any danger when he came out to find resource points this time. Even if it was dangerous, he would at most encounter people from other forces, and if he met people from other forces, the weapons in his hand would be enough. They just want to threaten the other party in that situation and let the other party know that they are not powerless to fight back. I believe that the other party will not choose to tear their face at this time.


    Therefore, they just brought out this conventional weapon. After all, this weapon is sufficient and easy to carry.


    However, they obviously did not expect to encounter such a situation here, and it would be so dangerous. At this time, the weapons they felt were enough, it was obviously stretched.


    "Sir, if you have something to say, we are not malicious." Since he knew that he was in a dangerous situation, the captain was not stupid in his heart. Naturally, he didn''t want to fight Huang Feng and his hands at this time. There is no benefit to them at all. It is important to hold Huang Feng first and save your own life. As for other things, you can think about it later.


    However, Huang Feng seemed to see his thoughts. He didn''t give the captain any kind of expression and said, "You have all rushed here, and you still said that there is no evil? Do you think this, should I believe it? "


    The captain was slightly stagnated, because if it was him, he would definitely not believe such a thing in this situation.


    "Sir, we really have no malice. There is a misunderstanding here." The captain insisted.


    "Okay, you said there was a misunderstanding, I will give you a chance." Huang Feng looked at the other person and said: "As long as you all immediately put down your weapons and become my prisoners, then I believe you have no malice."


    Although Huang Feng doesn''t mind killing them all, he does not necessarily kill them all. If these people become their own prisoners without weapons, then they will be with the coolies they hired. There is no difference, even better than those coolies. If you let them do the work, you don''t need to give them money, as long as you don''t starve them to death.


    Huang Feng is still happy to get a large amount of coolies for free.


    However, after hearing Huang Feng''s words, the captain did not immediately put down his weapons and surrendered, but hesitated.


    He doesn¡¯t know Huang Feng, he doesn¡¯t know that Huang Fengshan can¡¯t speak for words, if he puts down his weapon here and surrenders, if Huang Feng doesn¡¯t stop, then there is no difference between himself and the lamb waiting to be slaughtered. At that time, even the ability to fight back will be lost.


    But if they continue to resist, can they survive?Now it seems that this is also very difficult, because they are not Huang Feng and the others'' opponents at all, but after a while, they have already suffered heavy losses.

 2985 Chapter 2985 how to find

    "We surrender!" the captain said after hesitating for a while.


    "team leader!"


    "Captain, can''t surrender!"


    After the captain chose to surrender to Huang Feng, the subordinates under him were a bit of a frying pan. They were all private soldiers of a certain family. They were strong and paid well. They also had a sense of belonging and loyalty to their family. In addition, their family strength is not bad, which makes them always proud of being a member of the family.


    After all, Huang Feng and the others are new forces. Although mysterious and powerful, they have not been recognized by others. They cannot accept such a new force to surrender to such a new force.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me! Put down your weapons and surrender!" The captain turned to look at his men and said.


    Those subordinates still wanted to refute. The captain surrendered. It was the captain''s choice. They could choose to fight alone. However, when they were about to refute, they saw the captain winking at them. After understanding what the captain wanted to express, after a little hesitation, they all chose to surrender.


    The captain turned around and looked at Huang Feng and said, "We chose to surrender. I hope you can keep your promise and not hurt us."


    "That''s natural." Huang Feng said with an inscrutable smile on his face: "As long as you don''t play tricks, I won''t kill you. You also know that I am busy developing here and need manpower. Of course, if members of your family are willing to spend money to redeem them, I will not refuse."


    The captain nodded and said, "That''s good."


    As he said, he was ready to put down his weapon, but the smile on Huang Feng''s face just now, and the words just now made him feel a little unreliable in his heart.


    Did he see it?


    It shouldn''t be, he has concealed it well, and he hasn''t shown any horses, it is impossible for him to see it.


    There was already a smile on Huang Feng''s face, but the masters who had been exchanged for him went forward to collect the weapons that were placed on the ground.


    Just when those people in Huang Feng were about to collect weapons, the team leader suddenly shouted, "It''s now, do it!"


    Immediately, he stretched his hand into his arms, ready to take out the spare weapon in his arms.


    However, before he took out his weapon, he realized that there was a figure in front of his eyes. This man was Huang Feng!


    Why did he come here?Why is it so fast?


    The captain clearly remembered that Huang Feng had just refused to be at least ten meters away from him, and now he just bowed his head for a second and took out his weapon. Huang Feng has already arrived in front of him. Isn''t it too fast?Is this still the speed that humans can have?It''s impossible to look at it.


    "Pop!" Huang Feng slapped the captain''s hand, and the captain flew back, and the weapon he had just taken out in his arms fell to the ground.


    "Puff!"


    After the captain landed, he vomited a mouthful of blood, his face was instantly pale, he looked at Huang Feng with horror, and his heart was full of fear.


    Huang Feng''s hand that appeared to be light and fluttering just now had such power. He was still wearing inner armor, and was seriously injured by Huang Feng''s hand that was fluttering. Is this still a power that a human being can possess?It doesn''t look like it at all.


    This team leader realized the horror of Huang Feng. Huang Feng is not only extremely fast, but also has great force. He and Huang Feng are not at all on the same level. They look like this in front of Huang Feng. Weak, yet so vulnerable.


    "Fortunately, I gave them a secret wink before, and suddenly shot, should be able to reverse the situation." The captain thought to himself.


    He has been seriously injured by Huang Da and is already in a half-waste state. If he wants to reverse the situation, he can only rely on his men, especially since he just heard a lot of gunfire. Those who are holding Huang Feng are not prepared to attack, and they should have achieved good results.


    He turned his head hopefully and saw a scene that made him desperate.


    I saw the men he looked forward to, all lying on the ground at this time, no one was still standing, and beside them, there were those people brought by Huang Feng, and those people did not have any damage. .


    How did they discover it?When did you start it?Why didn''t I notice it at all?


    The captain¡¯s heart was full of despair and doubts. His own people were knocked down. Obviously, the people on Huangfeng¡¯s side were prepared. Otherwise, it could not be the result. Moreover, he still underestimated the skills of those people. With ordinary skills, even if those people were aware of their purpose in advance, they would definitely not be able to defeat all of their subordinates so easily.


    It''s just that it''s obviously too late to think about this now. My side has been completely defeated. Everyone brought by themselves is either dead or injured.


    "What? Are there any misunderstandings now?" Huang Feng came to the captain''s side, knelt down, and looked at the other party and asked.


    The face is as relaxed as always.


    "You...how did you find out?" the captain asked in a weak tone.


    This is the most doubtful place in his heart. He consciously has done a good job, but Huang Feng still sees it. If he doesn''t figure out how Huang Feng did it, he will always feel uncomfortable.


    "How did you find it? It''s not easy?" Huang Feng smiled: "Do you think that some trick you played can fool me? The mouth can lie, but the eyes are hard to lie. When you say surrender, your But the eyes clearly told me that you still want to continue resisting! What''s more, your subordinates are not capable of reacting well. The expression of astonishment is too obvious? Do you think I am blind?"


    In fact, the team leader¡¯s approach is indeed very concealed. If someone else is replaced, he may have been deceived by him. However, standing in front of him is Huang Feng, not an ordinary person. Huang Feng¡¯s observational power, again Is it comparable to an average person?Therefore, the captain thought that his actions were secret, but he still did not escape Huang Feng''s eyes.


    What the captain didn¡¯t know was that his approach was destined to be impossible to succeed. You should know that the people who Huang Feng exchanged were all ancient martial masters. In front of the hot weapons, they might suffer a loss, or say they couldn¡¯t take advantage of it. What''s cheap, you can only fight against the opponent, but the team leader thinks he is smart, but he gave the people who Huang Feng exchanged a chance to get close. When being close by an ancient martial artist, what will happen later? No need to think about it.

 2986 Chapter 2986 change arrangements

    If the captain chooses to fight hard to the end, they will definitely be wiped out by the people on Huang Feng''s side. However, they can at least cause some casualties to Huang Feng and their side. After all, their weapons are still very advanced. Although the people that Huang Feng exchanged are not weak, they can also use all kinds of firearms. However, they will inevitably be shot against firearms. After all, those people can be sent here to show their strength. It''s not weak either.


    It¡¯s a pity that the captain was clever and chose to surrender and let the people of Huang Feng get close. In this way, their people didn¡¯t even have a chance to counterattack, and they didn¡¯t even have a chance to take out the weapons hidden in their bodies. Down to the ground, everyone can be captured.


    Of course, it is not completely unprofitable for them to do this, that is, they at least saved their lives, and if they choose to fight hard to the end, they are likely to die here.


    "Bring them all back." Huang Feng told the people around him.


    After these people have no weapons, they are no different from ordinary people. They can just be used to mine resources for themselves. Presumably, they can''t make any waves here.


    "And those resource experts, bring them back to me, remember, don''t hurt them, they are useful to me." Huang Feng continued.


    Those experts who followed these people, in Huang Feng¡¯s eyes, are more valuable and important than the people in front of them. After these people are captured, they can only do hard work and hire one. Coolies don''t need to spend much money, so they may be elite soldiers in the eyes of others, and they are of high value, but in Huang Feng''s place, they are not of much value.


    However, the experts who came with them are different. They can be sent to open up wasteland together. Obviously, each of them is not weak, and such talents are exactly what Huang Feng needs now.


    Although Huang Feng can also exchange similar talents, the price of this kind of talent exchange is very high. None of them is less than 100 million. The ability is slightly stronger, and the price is higher. This is better than those just now. It''s more valuable, not to mention that these people are local talents in this time and space, and they have a good understanding of this time and space. This is also what Huang Feng likes.


    Therefore, Huang Feng can kill all the soldiers just now, it will not be too much loss for him, but he wants to take these experts back and watch them carefully, and there can be no accidents.


    Soon, a group of people pressed these people back to the place where the spacecraft docked before. After these people became captives, the spacecraft they brought would also become Huangfeng¡¯s trophies, which could just be used to give them all Transported to Huangfeng¡¯s base camp. Huang Feng arranged a lot of manpower at Huangfeng¡¯s base camp. There were coolies and workers he hired, as well as various equipment and equipment. Therefore, the safety there, Huang Feng Will not ignore.


    After sending all these people away, Huang Feng took the remaining people to the next place occupied by other forces.


    The people Huang Feng exchanged were not the only people in front of him. Originally, his arrangement was to divide the people he exchanged into multiple teams and prepare to do it at the same time. Originally, Huang wanted to come and exchanged people himself. , Whether it is close combat or long-range combat, the strength is not weak, and it is not difficult to defeat those forces.


    However, after the battle just now, Huang Feng found that he had underestimated the power of weapons in this time and space. The people just used were not the most advanced weapons. They brought a lot of weapons, but most of them were left behind. On the spacecraft, that was their foothold, so they paid great attention to it. Moreover, they did not think that they would encounter any trouble in the process of searching for resources. Therefore, the weapons they carried were not good, and they only pursued convenience.


    But even so, those weapons still put a lot of pressure on the people that Huang Feng had exchanged. At the beginning, they also caused some casualties on his side. Moreover, those combat robots were very alert. , Which is equally tricky.


    Therefore, if they act according to Huang Feng¡¯s previous arrangements, other teams may encounter great resistance, or even a lot of casualties. Even if they complete the tasks arranged by Huang Feng, they will suffer heavy losses in the end. No longer able to deal with the rest of the forces.


    You know, among those forces, there are almost all combat robots. These combat robots are not weak. Moreover, some top forces have many mechas. They are even more powerful than combat robots. Huang Feng exchanges Those who come out will encounter great trouble if they encounter it, and even defeat is not impossible.


    Therefore, after understanding this situation, Huang Feng immediately contacted the other teams and asked them not to rush to do anything, and wait for them to pass before acting. With their own restraint, the loss will be much smaller and the progress will be smoother.


    Of course, this is not without shortcomings, that is, the speed of action becomes slower. Although Huangfeng can fly, it takes a long time to fly from one place to another. After all, this planet is too large. Big, those forces are completely dispersed, so he needs a lot of time to hurry, not to mention, if the people he exchanged want to rush to the next location, it also takes time.


    Moreover, Huang Feng believes that although these forces have a somewhat competitive relationship with each other, as long as their own strength has not been completely wiped out, they will have a basis for cooperation. If one force has an accident, other forces will most likely know. , And I need to eliminate them one by one. This takes time, and it gives them time to prepare and even unite.


    However, Huang Feng does not care about these shortcomings. Although it will take some time to do so, it is not enough time for other forces to extract much resources. After all, those forces who came here first are basically armed personnel. The workers in charge of mining have not yet arrived, so even if they are given some time, they cannot extract too much resources.


    As long as the resources have not been transported away and are still on this planet, Huang Feng is sure to take them back.


    And even if those people were prepared to learn the news in advance, and even joined together, Huang Feng was sure to defeat them.

 2987 Chapter 2987 the possibility of cooperation

    There are many people on the other side, and Huang Feng''s side is actually not too few.


    Originally, Huang Feng had exchanged a lot of people. He scattered those people around the forces occupying resource points. Every time a resource point occupied by a force was played, some people would return to his team, so although There were casualties in the battle, but there were more and more of Huang Feng''s men.


    What''s more, Huang Feng''s most powerful player is Huang Feng himself, so even though there is a joint team of several forces opposite him, Huang Feng is nothing less than nothing.


    Soon, Huang Feng showed up in front of the combined team with someone, and the two sides stood facing each other.


    "Mr. Huang, the purpose of our coming here, you must know that we only came here for money, and didn''t think about enmity with you." Several people walked out of the opposing camp, and one of them said loudly to Huang Feng.


    These people should obviously be the leaders of the forces in this joint team. Obviously, they still want to solve the problem peacefully. They are indeed here for money and do not want to use force. In that case, they You will lose, and even if you win, you will lose a lot of time, right?


    What''s more, they also felt the pressure brought by Huang Feng and the forces behind him. It is obviously not a happy thing to be opponents with such forces. Therefore, they naturally hope that this matter can be resolved peacefully. Instead of using force.


    Although they have fought before, and both sides are still in a hostile relationship, in their view, only interests are eternal, and nothing is impossible in front of interests. Even enemies can become friends.


    "Don''t want to make enemies?" Huang Feng said sarcastically, "This planet has been bought by me. You should all know this very well. Therefore, this planet is my private property. I agree to come here and mine resources that belong to me. You still tell me that you don''t want to have enemies with me?"


    "Mr. Huang, we are mining resources here. We can give you money, just like buying these resources, okay?" Another person said: "Anyway, there are many resources on this planet, and there are two superpowers. , You can¡¯t always occupy this planet. In such a short period of time, you can¡¯t mine all the resources here and sell them to us. You can still take the opportunity to make a fortune. For you, It''s not a bad thing."


    The two superpowers in his mouth are naturally the official powers of the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation. Although Huang Feng''s performance during this period is very eye-catching and surprising, it is still Still no one would believe that Huang Feng can keep this planet under the attack of these two superpowers.


    Therefore, in their opinion, Huang Feng authorized them to mine resources and make a little money. For Huang Feng, there are only benefits and no harm. Huang Feng has no reason to refuse.


    "Sell resource points to you? That''s okay." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Several people on the other side laughed when they heard Huang Feng say this. Sure enough, their guess was not wrong. Huang Feng knew that he could not keep it here. Therefore, there is a possibility of cooperation between the two parties. In the face of interests , Even if they were intractable before, they can still cooperate now.


    "However, what price are you going to offer?" Huang Feng turned around and said.


    "Price?" The few people looked at each other and said, "The price is easy to say, and I guarantee you will be satisfied."


    In their opinion, Huang Feng definitely can¡¯t keep it here. Therefore, these resource points can be sold for one point. Anyway, no matter how much money he sells, he is earning extra. In order to get rid of these resource points as soon as possible, Huang Feng also It is impossible to ask for too high a price, otherwise, if the transaction fails, it will not benefit Huang Feng any more, and he will also lose a lot of money.


    Therefore, several people are very sure that the price they have offered can satisfy Huang Feng.


    "Guaranteed to satisfy me? Are you so confident?" Huang Feng looked at the smiles on their faces and seemed to be able to guess what they were thinking: "My asking price is not low."


    "Not low?" The smiles on the faces of several people were slightly stagnant. At this time, they seemed to see that something was wrong: "What price are you going to ask for?"


    "I think you want to contract resource points, so let me give you a discount, 10% off the market price." Huang Feng said.


    "10% off?!" The few people exclaimed: "This is impossible, it''s too high!"


    The 10% discount on the market price seems to give them a discount, but in fact, once they are cheaper, they did not take it. You must know that after they contracted these resource points from Huangfeng, they still need to conduct mining, transportation, etc. This all requires cost, and the discount that Huang Feng gave out may not even be enough. So how can they make money?


    If you don''t make money, why are they still contracting here?Do you work for Huang Feng?


    They didn''t contract here to do good work for Huang Feng. Therefore, at this price, they didn''t need to ask the family behind them, and they knew that they would definitely not agree.


    When they want to come, contract with a discount of the market price or even a lower price, that is what they can accept. In this case, Huang Feng can make some money, and they can also make money. This is the result of everyone''s joy.


    However, they didn''t expect that Huang Feng would ask for such a high price. This meant that they deliberately didn''t want them to make money or cooperate?


    "Is it high? Not high at all, I think the price is right." Huang Feng said with squinting eyes.


    He really did not think about the idea of ??letting these people make money. This planet was purchased by himself, and everything on it is his own. Why should he give them the profit?They want resources on this planet, why didn''t they bid for it before?Now if you want to make money from yourself, there is no way!


    As for what those people thought about the fact that he couldn''t hold the planet, Huang Feng hadn''t thought about it at all, because he never thought he would be unable to hold the planet.


    "Mr. Huang, how can we cooperate with your attitude like this?" a person on the other side said dissatisfiedly.


    "Why can''t we cooperate?" Huang Feng said: "Moreover, if you cooperate, you also said it first. In fact, I don''t have any strong ideas about cooperation. I am asking for this price. If you think it is acceptable, we Just cooperate. If you feel that you can¡¯t accept it, then let¡¯s forget the cooperation."

 2988 Chapter 2988 Temporary Union

    Under the attack of Huang Feng and his men, the army of one force after another was collapsed. Except for those who died in battle, the others became his prisoners. In addition to these prisoners, Huang Feng also gained a lot of other gains. The two things he values ??most are those experts who follow the fleet and all kinds of spaceships.


    Regardless of the experts or the spacecraft, Huang Feng can be exchanged through storage. However, these two "things" are high-end "items". Not only are they expensive in the storage box, but there are also restrictions on the number of exchanges.


    And now, Huang Feng has defeated the troops sent by many forces. These two "articles" have gained a lot. For him, they are also great gains. Anyway, those people did not come with kindness, so Huang Feng also didn''t need to be polite with them, and took all these away.


    In addition to the experts and the spacecraft, Huang Feng has many other gains. The materials that follow the spacecraft, the various weapons used by the soldiers, etc., can come here are the top forces in this time and space, and their The weapons are all advanced, which is also a great addition to Huang Feng. He is now starting to build a planet from scratch, and the amount of money he needs is definitely astronomical. Although there are supplementary resources, the initial investment is still It''s huge, so it''s good for him to save some.


    Among these weapons, Huang Feng is most satisfied with mechas and combat robots.


    Before the mecha, Huang Feng had obtained one before it was transmitted. The mecha was still one of the credentials he transmitted. Therefore, he was not unfamiliar with mechas, and Huang Feng had previously predicted the power of mechas. It is estimated that now he has a clearer understanding. After all, he has already played against mechas on the battlefield, and can clearly know their power.


    The power of mechas is undoubtedly huge, even more than most weapons. They have powerful attack power and defensive capabilities. However, the cost of each mecha is expensive, and it is necessary to cultivate a mecha that knows how to control it. It¡¯s not an easy task for the soldiers, so the number of mechas owned by each force is not very large, and many of them were directly destroyed in the battle. Therefore, the mechas captured by Huang Feng The number is not too much.


    As for the combat robots, Huang Feng has captured even fewer. These things are all pre-set procedures. They didn¡¯t even surrender. They will fight to the end until there is no way to continue fighting. So, I want It is not easy to capture them.


    However, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat. What''s more, the price of these two things in the storage box is not low, so Huang Feng himself is still very satisfied.


    As for himself, casualties are definitely inevitable, even more than Huang Feng expected. The main reason is that the weapons here are too advanced. Some Huang Feng has never seen it before, or even heard of it. Therefore, many times they will be caught off guard, and like mechas and combat robots, they are very powerful, so it still caused a lot of trouble for Huang Feng.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng realized this early. In each battle, he personally led the team. In this way, he reduced the casualties to the lowest point. Otherwise, maybe the masters he exchanged before have already In many battles were all killed.


    At this time, Huang Feng took the masters he exchanged, and came to resource points one by one. According to the images returned by the green nose worm, he knew that there are many people here waiting for their appearance. These people are not all of them. One force, but several forces united together.


    Obviously, under the huge threat posed by Huang Feng, the people of those forces chose to cooperate temporarily to deal with the threat posed by Huang Feng. Huang Feng thought about it before, and he clicked one by one. After the fight, people from other forces will definitely know about this. Maybe it will be better at the beginning. Many forces don''t take it seriously, and naturally they have never thought about uniting.


    However, as the forces that Huang Feng destroyed more and more, the pressure felt by the remaining forces also increased. Only at this time did they realize that they had underestimated Huang Feng and his back. If you continue to choose to face the attacks of Huang Feng and the forces behind him alone, then they are likely to be defeated by Huang Feng like the previous forces.


    Therefore, at this time, they had to choose to unite temporarily to deal with Huang Feng''s attack and ensure that their forces could survive on this planet without being wiped out by Huang Feng.


    Originally, Huang Feng and the forces behind him were the common enemy of many forces. Only by eliminating Huang Feng and the forces behind him, could they be able to unscrupulously exploit resources on this planet.


    Of course, if Huang Feng and the forces behind him agreed with them to mine resources here from the beginning, then they would not choose to use force. Obviously, Huang Feng and the others did not agree with this approach, so they had to do it. For the sake of benefit, people from these forces can do anything. What''s more, there are such huge benefits here, and it is even more impossible for them to give up at will.


    Therefore, unity is inevitable, and they also have a foundation for unity. Huang Feng is now their most important enemy.


    After they united, they did not take the initiative to find Huang Feng and his army, but waited near a resource point. According to the information they received before, Huang Feng and his men were sweeping from one resource point to one resource point. Going down, although everyone did not understand why Huang Feng was able to find the resource points occupied by someone so accurately, but they can be sure that as long as they occupy the resource points, they do not need to find Huang Feng, Huang Feng will take the initiative Those who come here, they just need to prepare in advance here, and when Huang Feng arrives, they will give Huang Feng a fatal blow.


    However, although their arrangement was not bad, they did not expect that their every move would be under Huang Feng''s surveillance, and their actions that they thought were very concealed were clearly seen by Huang Feng.


    Although they knew that these people were waiting for him to appear and wanted to attack him, Huang Feng did not choose to back down, but took the initiative to meet them. Just like those people thought, Huang Feng would not allow them. Occupying the resource points on this planet will not allow them to transport the resources out, even if it is not even a bit!Those were Huang Feng''s things, and he would never allow others to steal his things.

 2989 Chapter 2989 Who is looking for a dead end?

    Those people thought that in the face of their interests, Huang Summit chose to compromise and cooperate with them. After all, this cooperation is a good thing for both parties. However, what they did not expect was that Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about this cooperation at all, and cooperation was also Yes, it''s okay if you don''t cooperate, and even if it''s cooperation, he won''t be able to give benefits to those people.


    The main reason why the two sides have such disagreements lies in the ownership of this planet.


    People from other forces think that Huang Feng must not be able to guard this planet. Then, he can''t fully mine the resources on this planet. Since the mining can''t be finished, it is completely possible to sell some of the resources to them. And, because Huang Feng can have a limited amount of resources and time, people from other forces believe that they are in a favorable position in this negotiation. Huang Feng is eager to sell some resources and make more money. Therefore, they It is entirely possible to purchase the exploitation rights of those resources at a very low price.


    If Huang Feng really sells the mining rights of those resources to them, then people from other forces can openly exploit them, and Huang Feng will not drive them out, the official forces of the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation. , And they can¡¯t do anything about it. After all, the mining rights were bought by them. If it is only one or two powers, it may not be enough to speak. However, there are now many powers who have purchased resource mining rights from Huang Feng. If they do, then they can negotiate with the official forces of the two superpowers.


    Either let them continue to mine. If they have to let them go, it¡¯s not impossible. They must be compensated. Then, they can open their mouths. Moreover, during the delay in the negotiation, they can mine a lot. Resources come out.


    Therefore, if they can buy the right to exploit resources from Huang Feng, it is not a bad thing for people from other forces, and there are even many benefits. Therefore, they will propose to engage Huang Feng before the start of the fight. Cooperation and purchase the mining rights in his hands.


    However, Huang Feng and their ideas are different. Huang Feng does not think that he will lose ownership of the planet. Therefore, he does not have to rush to sell the mining rights of those resources, even if the price is very high. High, Huang Feng will not necessarily sell, because there are many resources here, which are rare and precious resources, the kind of resources that money may not be able to buy, this kind of resource is in the hands, that is, strategic materials. It will be useful whenever.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s attitude towards cooperation is dispensable, and those people are actually offering such a low price, Huang Feng is naturally even more unacceptable.


    "Mr. Huang, we hope you can consider it again. We came with sincerity. Cooperation is good for both of us. I hope you can understand." Obviously, those people are not willing to let this opportunity pass, but Because Huang Feng¡¯s price was too high, they couldn¡¯t accept it. Now they want Huang Feng to lower the price.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t have many ideas for cooperation. How could he take the initiative to lower the price? Therefore, Huang Feng directly refused and said: "I don''t care what you think, the price is such a price, I will not Concession. If you can accept it, then we will cooperate. If you can¡¯t accept it, I don¡¯t think it is necessary to continue the talks."


    Seeing Huang Feng''s refusal so simply, those responsible persons were very annoyed, how could they talk about business like this?Shouldn''t they give in to each other?Huang Feng is good, and he is not willing to step back.


    Obviously, those people have somewhat noticed that Huang Feng didn''t want to carry out this cooperation. Therefore, he refused so simply, and was unwilling to give in even one step.


    "Mr. Huang, you really don''t want to give in? You have to know that besides us, there are still two superpowers on this planet. Do you think you can withstand their attacks? Cooperating with us will be of great benefit to you."


    "Can you resist their attack? That''s my business. You don''t need to worry about it." Huang Feng said: "Now, please leave here immediately. I once again declare that this planet is my private property. Without my permission, no one can come here, let alone exploit the resources above. Your current behavior is already very excessive. I didn''t act on you immediately. It is already a lot of face for you."


    Huang Feng naturally knows what the two superpowers in their mouths are, but he doesn''t care. This is not to say that he looks down on the two superpowers, but because he is sure that the two superpowers Survived the attack.


    "Mr. Huang, you are seeking your own death!" The people on the other side saw Huang Feng being so stubborn, and they were very angry. Although they really wanted to complete this cooperation, after all, it would be very good for them. Good, but this does not mean that they are willing to accept a high price to buy these resource points. If that is the case, they make too little money and it is not cost-effective. They are working for Huang Feng for free.


    Obviously, both sides have now realized that their cooperation is no longer possible, and the negotiation cannot continue. There is no way to avoid a battle. Soldiers on both sides are already acting secretly.


    "It may be you who are seeking your own death." Huang Feng said: "It is too late for you to withdraw from here, otherwise, you will all die here!"


    "Do it!"


    This time, the person on the opposite side did not say anything to Huang Feng, but directly ordered to do it. Suddenly, various weapons attacked at almost the same time.


    The people on Huang Feng''s side are naturally not fools. They are already prepared. Therefore, when the opponent attacks, they don''t need Huang Feng''s instructions at all to avoid them and then counterattack.


    Huang Feng himself is not idle either. He must participate in such super-large-scale battles. Otherwise, even if he wins, he will suffer heavy casualties in the end. After all, the elites he exchanged for are excellent. In this kind of occasion, it is difficult to fully display his skill.


    Huang Feng''s footsteps were lighter, the whole person was already like a gust of wind, and he rushed into the opposite crowd. The speed was so fast that none of those people could react. Huang Feng had already arrived in front of them. When they reacted, Huang Feng has already started killing in the crowd.

 2990 Chapter 2990 What kind of monster is this?

    The strength of this united team is not weak, in fact, all the forces that can be dispatched to this planet to carry out land reclamation at this time are not weak, and now, several forces are united. , The power exerted is also not small.


    However, in front of Huang Feng and his men, the various advanced weapons they were proud of did not achieve much effect.


    After Huang Feng rushed into the crowd, it was like a tiger descending a mountain. He often knocked down a piece with one move. He didn''t mean to keep his hands at this time. Therefore, those who were knocked down were either dead or seriously injured. When I got up, this made the people of the joint force very shocked. I don''t know why Huang Feng is so powerful.


    Moreover, because Huang Feng had already rushed into the crowd, it made them unable to use the weapons in their hands. Huang Feng''s speed was too fast, and the people around him were so dense that none of those bullets hit Huang Feng. Instead, they all hit their own people, which caused their casualties to rise sharply.


    You can''t use all kinds of guns. If you want to kill Huang Feng, you can only use cold weapons.


    However, they soon discovered that cold weapons were even more useless in front of Huang Feng.


    Not to mention Huang Feng¡¯s speed is too fast, even bullets can¡¯t hit him. Cold weapons such as swords are even more impossible. After all, people in this time and space can¡¯t cultivate, they don¡¯t. Internal force, if they don''t have weapons, they are just ordinary people. It is definitely not an easy thing for an ordinary person to injure Huang Feng with a cold weapon, and it can even be said to be impossible.


    Taking a step back, they have no internal strength, even if they hit Huang Feng with a cold weapon, there is no way to cause any damage to Huang Feng. Huang Feng now has the strength of a half fairyland, and the defense on the surface of the body. Very high, even ordinary bullets can''t break his surface defense, let alone these ordinary cold weapons, in front of Huang Feng''s powerful defensive ability, it is useless at all.


    The soldiers quickly found out about this situation, which put them in a dilemma. Hot weapons could easily hit their own people, while cold weapons couldn¡¯t even hit Huang Feng¡¯s clothes. How could they kill Huang? peak?


    If you don''t kill Huang Feng, can he let him wreak havoc in the crowd at will?


    That is obviously not impossible.


    What should I do?


    "Disperse, disperse!" Seeing this situation, those responsible persons immediately ordered their men.


    The only thing they can do now is to disperse the crowd. In this way, they have room to attack Huang Feng with thermal weapons, thereby reducing the possibility of hitting their own people. In addition, once the crowd disperses, Huang Feng even wants It will take more time to kill the people on their side, so the casualties on their side will also be reduced.


    I have to say that this is the best way they can think of.


    However, they are facing Huang Feng, how fast is Huang Feng?


    That is so fast that the opponent''s person can''t catch it with the naked eye. With the blessing of internal force, he can move as fast as possible, moving one meter and moving ten meters and twenty meters. For Huang Feng, both are the same. It was only a blink of an eye, so even if those people dispersed, there was no way to avoid Huang Feng''s attack, and Huang Feng''s speed in killing them still did not slow down.


    However, after the space opened up, their chances of attacking Huangfeng really increased. At this time, they could also let go of attacking Huangfeng. Although it would still inevitably hurt their own people, it was much better than before. , And everyone knew that if Huang Feng were not killed, their casualties would be even greater.


    It¡¯s just that although they have let go of their hands to attack Huang Feng, and they are still using thermal weapons, but they still can¡¯t cause any harm to Huang Feng. Once Huang Feng¡¯s speed is too fast, it¡¯s so fast that they are naked. To the extent that it is difficult to catch, Huang Feng will use the bodies of soldiers around him as a cover to help him resist attacks. In the end, even if a sporadic attack hit Huang Feng, it did not cause Huang Feng too much. With a big impact, Huang Feng''s speed is still so fast, and his attack power is still so powerful, as if he could never kill him.


    What kind of monster is this?!


    This is what the people at the scene think at this time. They can''t figure out why a human being can be so powerful, can this be considered a human being?


    Could it be that he really can''t kill?


    The hearts of some soldiers are already full of despair. Facing such a powerful opponent, they will feel desperate, but it is normal. Even those in charge have a sense of powerlessness in their hearts, facing Huang Feng. With strong skill, they don''t know what to do anymore.


    Now they can understand why those forces before Huang Feng and his men¡¯s attacks were eliminated one by one. Huang Feng is really too powerful, too powerful, as if he could never die. Face this It is quite normal for his opponent to be defeated.


    And what made them feel unacceptable is that Huang Feng is too good to be able to accept it. Those of Huang Feng''s subordinates are actually too powerful to be acceptable.


    There are still a lot of people in this united team. Except for some who are attacking Huang Feng, most of the others are attacking those under Huang Feng. Huang Feng is very powerful, but the space around him is so large that it is impossible to have all of them. Everyone came to attack Huang Feng, and Huang Feng brought a lot of people. The people of this united team couldn''t ignore Huang Feng''s men.


    You Huang Feng himself is amazing, can your subordinates be as good as you?As long as you kill all the people under your command, then, no matter how powerful you are, it will be of no use. At that time, you will be drowned and drowned by the human sea tactics.


    Therefore, those people focused their attacks on the people brought by Huang Feng, but what made them completely desperate was that the people brought by Huang Feng did not seem to be ordinary people. They were equally powerful.


    Under them, the weapons of those people are not inferior to them. In addition, their combat ability is higher than that of the soldiers on their side. You must know that the people they brought are already elites in their respective forces. However, when facing Huang Feng''s subordinates, they still didn''t look enough. After fighting, they fell completely into the disadvantage.

 2991 2991--Mike

    The combat power of the subordinates Huang Feng brought far exceeded the expectations of those on the scene. They did not expect that not only Huang Feng was powerful, but those under him were equally powerful, and because of the people Huang Feng brought Because of the large number of reasons, the casualties caused by Huang Feng''s subordinates on their side are no worse than Huang Feng.


    What makes them even more unacceptable is that their weapons attacked those people and did not achieve the results that they expected. Those people are like Huang Feng, unkillable, as if there is something in front of them. Blocking the wall can resolve their attacks.


    What kind of monsters are these, why are they so difficult to make people live?


    The people of this joint force at the scene are about to collapse in their hearts. The opponent''s defense and attack are far beyond their expectations. If they can''t kill or kill, they can only be passively beaten. How can this battle continue?


    In fact, the people who were exchanged by Huang Feng were naturally not invulnerable, nor could they be injured by bullets. The reason why they faced so many attacks only suffered minor casualties because Huang Feng secretly shot them.


    Before, when Huang Feng first came with the team, the people on the opposite joint team wanted to resolve the matter peacefully, and wanted to negotiate to buy the resource extraction rights in Huang Feng''s hands. For such negotiations, Huang Feng did not Rejected, but while he talked with the other party, he set up the formation in secret. Those people saw Huang Feng walking around before, and they didn''t find anything wrong. In fact, it was Huang Feng in front of his team. Layout method.


    And this formation method that Huang Feng secretly arranged can greatly increase the team''s defensive ability and greatly weaken the attack ability of the opposing united team. Therefore, those people felt that there was a wall in front of them, but they did not feel wrong.


    It is precisely because of this defensive formation that the casualties of Huang Feng¡¯s team have been greatly reduced. However, Huang Feng also knows that no matter how powerful the formation is, it will collapse when faced with a strong attack. The combat effectiveness of the combined team is not weak, so if they continue to attack for a long time, they will definitely break the formation that he has arranged. At that time, even if they can still win, the casualties will be high.


    Therefore, Huang Feng would make his own shot himself, in order to disturb the opponent, and at the same time, to eliminate the opponent as soon as possible and reduce the pressure on his men.


    The battle continued, but it was a one-sided situation. The situation was very favorable for Huang Feng and the others. Moreover, Huang Feng rushed into the crowd, not casually killing people brainlessly, but consciously responsible for those few. Where the person is.


    In the previous negotiations, the few persons in charge showed up. However, when they realized that the negotiation could not be successful and a big battle could not be avoided, they had already retreated into the crowd first. This is obviously It is for self-protection.


    However, what they don¡¯t know is that although they hide in the crowd and seem to be safe, they are always locked by Huang Feng with aura. Therefore, even if they are surrounded by people, which seriously affects their vision, Huang Feng can clearly understand. Know the location of those responsible persons.


    Capture the thieves first, capture the king first. Huang Feng has used this method in many battles, and the effect is still wrong. Naturally, this method will not be missed this time. He killed people while moving towards the people in charge. .


    "He seems to be coming towards us?" Those responsible persons have actually been paying attention to Huang Feng''s situation. With drones, although they are far away from Huang Feng, Huang Feng''s whereabouts can still be See, of course, because Huangfeng¡¯s speed is too fast, it often suddenly goes from one place to another. Therefore, the pictures taken by drones are often blurred. However, it is still used to determine the approximate location of Huangfeng. No problem.


    Because of this, these people can know that he is coming here from Huang Feng''s trajectory.


    "Maybe it''s a coincidence. With so many people around him, how could he know where we are? I guess, he killed people and killed people with red eyes. He was killing people everywhere, no matter which direction he went." Another person said.


    "I also think that if he can find out where we are among so many people, then he really is not a human being, and human beings absolutely cannot do this."


    Everyone didn¡¯t really believe that Huang Feng could know their location. After all, they didn¡¯t have Huang Feng drones on their side. Moreover, after they entered the crowd, they had moved many times and had already changed several positions. Huang Feng Even with clairvoyance, it is absolutely impossible to find their position among so many people.


    "However, speaking of it, this Huangfeng is really too powerful, how could humans be so powerful? And why hasn''t anyone heard of him before? He seems to have popped out of a crack in a rock."


    "That is, for his identity, how many people, how many forces have been investigated, however, no one can know his specific identity, and no one knows what the forces behind him is. It seems to have suddenly appeared in this world."


    "Do you think they were secretly cultivated by the official forces of the two superpowers? Otherwise, how can ordinary people develop so strong, and no one knows their specific identity?"


    "It''s very possible that you said that." The person next to him said: "No wonder he doesn''t want to cooperate. If he is really one of the two superpowers behind him, then he will indeed not cooperate, so don''t worry. Will lose this planet."


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. If he is really one of the two superpowers behind him, then the two superpowers will not need to come this time. They can directly declare their ownership here, and there will be no What happened to us, none of these things will happen now."


    When other people think about it, it seems that this is the truth. If the planet was controlled by one of the two superpowers at the beginning, then people from other forces would not dare to attack the planet at all. The idea is that these things will not happen now.


    However, if Huang Feng is not behind those two superpowers, who will it be?Who on earth is able to hide their identity so well that people of all forces can''t find out, and the financial and combat power of this force is so strong.

 2992 Chapter 2992 You Cant Kill Us

    Regarding the identity of Huang Feng and the forces behind him, not only these people in front of them are curious, but also people from other forces. They have never stopped investigating Huang Feng and the forces behind him, but, how can they really Nothing has been investigated. No matter which force it is, they have not been able to investigate the slightest news about Huang Feng and the forces behind him. It is like Huang Feng and the people behind him suddenly appeared in this world. same.


    However, this is simply impossible. It is impossible for anyone to appear suddenly in this way. Moreover, the power behind Huang Feng is obviously very large. It is definitely not a short time for such a large power to develop to this level. Can do it.


    Therefore, no one believes that Huang Feng and the others appeared suddenly. They just think that Huang Feng and the people behind him have done so well in terms of identity hiding, that no one can find out their origin. .


    When everyone was guessing Huang Feng¡¯s identity, suddenly a person saw a familiar figure in the corner of his eye. This figure was not far away from them at this time. He thought he was dazzled at first, but, carefully After taking a look, I was sure that I was not mistaken, and, after just such a short time, the figure actually got close to them again.


    "Why is he so close to us?" the man subconsciously said loudly.


    Several other people were so frightened by him, they all subconsciously looked in the direction he was looking at. Suddenly, everyone''s face was shocked and panic!


    The familiar figure close to them was Huang Feng. Originally, they thought Huang Feng was coming here, but it was just a coincidence. Huang Feng was completely upset and confused, and soon he would kill in other directions, so, Everyone did not take this matter to heart.


    However, just during the short time they discussed Huang Feng and the forces behind him, Huang Feng was already less than fifty meters away from them, and the distance was still rapidly decreasing.


    Now everyone understands that Huang Feng''s coming here is not a coincidence at all, but intentional. Huang Feng has discovered their specific location!


    Everyone thought that this was impossible before, but now it seems that this impossible has become possible, and then it has become certain!


    What should I do?


    Everyone just thought about it in less than a second before they had made a decision.


    Transfer, transfer now!


    If Huang Feng is allowed to kill them, they will definitely be dead or alive. Huang Feng¡¯s strength, they have already seen clearly, so many elite soldiers can''t stop him, let alone a few of them. , Then it is even more impossible to stop Huang Feng, and judging from their current relationship with Huang Feng, the possibility that they will be killed by Huang Feng is very high.


    Therefore, they must now transfer, and at the same time dispatch more people to attack Huang Feng, if they don''t transfer, they will really die here.


    "Is it just thinking of transfer now? It''s too late, right?" Huang Feng on this side had already felt the movement just now, the corners of his mouth raised, showing a mocking expression.


    Don¡¯t say that he is now less than 50 meters away from those people, even if it is five kilometers or fifty thousand meters, as long as their breath locks them, they don¡¯t want to escape, even if there are countless soldiers blocking the way in front of them. , I want to intercept them, there is no problem, no one can stop it!


    Huang Feng continued to advance here. The soldiers called by those people were densely blocked on Huang Feng¡¯s path. The people who had been scattered at this time gathered together again in order to intercept Huang Feng. This made the others have no choice. Use heat weapons again, otherwise, they will only kill more of their own people, which also makes Huang Feng deal with it more easily.


    Those people naturally discovered this situation, but they had no other way. To be able to escape by themselves and to survive for themselves, they had to sacrifice the lives of other people to hold Huang Feng, consume his time, and give Run away to buy time and opportunity.


    However, their plan was obviously going to fail. After those people stopped using modern weapons, Huang Feng jumped up between them, and then stepped on the shoulders of those people and quickly moved forward, and soon caught up with those few. People who want to escape.


    "Several people, where are you going in such a hurry?" Huang Feng stopped those people and said with a slight smile.


    The crowd looked at Huang Feng who was blocking them in horror. They didn''t expect that Huang Feng had such an ability. When so many people stopped him, he could pass directly over the shoulders of those people. Such a thing. , It''s too incredible.


    In fact, if it were not to avoid causing a greater sensation, Huang Feng would not even need to rely on the shoulders of those people and could fly over directly. If that was the case, those people might have their jaw dropped in shock.


    "Huang, Huang Feng, what do you want to do?" Facing Huang Feng who was stopping, everyone was terrified.


    Although Huang Feng had a smile on his face at this time, it seemed to these people that the smile was more terrifying than the devil. After all, Huang Feng just killed a lot of people and killed them right in front of their eyes. Seeing it clearly, it is too clear what a terrifying existence Huang Feng is.


    Therefore, Huang Feng''s smile did not make them feel at ease, on the contrary, it made them more and more fearful.


    "What? Of course I want to kill you." Huang Feng said softly. When he said this, Huang Feng still had a smile on his face, which made his smile even more terrifying in the eyes of those people.


    Huang Feng did not intend to let these people go, because these people belonged to the leaders of these joint forces. Huang Feng could arrest ordinary soldiers as coolies, but he would not arrest such leaders. If such people are in Within their own resource points, they will become the backbone of the captives. Once they want to plan something, they will also have a command and unite more easily. This is obviously not what Huang Feng wants to see.


    What''s more, when these people deal with themselves, they have never thought about being merciful. They are also dead hands. Therefore, Huang Feng has no need to be polite with them.


    "No, you can''t kill us! Each of us here represents a power. If you kill us, you will offend many powers at the same time. You will definitely be finished!" Those people seemed to feel the murderous aura on Huang Feng''s body. Said to Huang Feng.

 2993 Chapter 2993 no surrender

    You can''t kill us!


    Those responsible persons said to Huang Feng confidently that they are confident that Huang Feng will not do anything. After all, although they are not the boss of a certain power, since they can come here, they represent a power. Huang Feng does not act on them. To give face to the forces behind them is to fight the forces behind them!Although Huang Feng and the forces behind him are powerful, they definitely dare not offend so many forces at the same time. What''s more, the forces that can come here are not small forces, and they are very powerful, even the Fan Country and the Yanfeng Country. The two superpowers dare not easily offend so many powerful forces at the same time. This is an important reason why the official forces of the two countries know that there are other forces that have the idea of ??fighting the planet, but there is no strong action.


    The official forces of those two superpowers did not dare to easily offend so many forces, let alone Huang Feng, which is absolutely incapable of facing the attacks of so many forces at the same time. Therefore, Huang Feng is the only thing he can do now. The only thing is to release them, or capture them for negotiation. As for killing them, that is impossible.


    They have this confidence!


    If they face other people, they think so, and it''s not wrong to think so. Who would offend so many forces at the same time?They didn''t have the courage, nor the ability, but it was a pity that they met Huang Feng instead of others. Huang Feng has the strength to do this, and he has the courage to do it!


    "Can''t kill you? Haha, you''ve all done things like this, I can''t kill you yet? A joke!" Huang Feng sneered. Huang Feng only finds it ridiculous about these people. These people have already killed them. , I actually feel that they dare not kill them. Their reliance is nothing more than the forces behind them. They all feel that Huang Feng dare not kill them because they have many forces and are powerful together. Huang Feng is just a single force and dare not offend them at the same time. They, however, what they don''t know is that Huang Feng is not afraid of them, even if there are powerful forces behind them, Huang Feng is not afraid.


    "What do you mean? Huang Feng, don''t do anything. The official forces of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation are here. They will attack at any time. If you offend other forces at this time, you will definitely die." Said a representative of a certain force.


    "This doesn''t need you to worry about it," the wasp sneered: "I don''t care about you or the two powerful forces."


    Huang Feng is telling the truth, not big words. In order to defend this planet, he exchanged a lot of weapons and combat personnel. These people and weapons are not furnishings, and their strength is very powerful. Others think he is like this. Bian must not survive the attacks of many forces, especially those two forces, but Huang Feng himself doesn''t think so. It''s just that, when he says so, others may not believe it.


    Those few people instinctively did not believe what Huang Feng said, because in their opinion, no matter how strong Huang Feng is, it is impossible to face the siege of so many forces without being indifferent. Even the forces behind them cannot do this. A paragraph, so they all think Huang Feng is talking big.


    When Huang Feng saw the expressions of those people, he knew their thoughts, but he didn''t care, and said: "I know what you are thinking, but your thinking is wrong, and you can''t see that day. ."


    "What do you want to do?" Those individuals seemed to see that the situation was wrong, and said to Huang Feng in a panic.


    "What am I going to do? I''ve told you before, I''m going to kill you!" Huang Feng sneered, and then, before these people reacted, he chose to do it.


    These people are just ordinary people. Facing the powerful Huang Feng, they have no power to fight back. Therefore, after Huang Feng decides to do it, they have no resistance at all, and they are directly hit by Huang Feng. Killing, although some people wanted to escape and some wanted to resist, these people soon discovered that what they did was useless at all, and they were all killed by Huang Feng without exception.


    In fact, there are a lot of their soldiers around those people. This is also the reason why those people talked to Huang Feng just now. They wanted to attract Huang Feng¡¯s attention. However, they mobilized their troops to encircle them. However, what they did was proved to be in vain. Even if it was surrounded by a lot of soldiers, Huang Feng was in the encirclement and easily killed them, and the soldiers were also in the first place. Attacked Huang Feng, but failed to injure Huang Feng or change the final result.


    After those people died, the surrounding soldiers suddenly fell into madness. They launched a fierce attack on Huang Feng, wanting to avenge their commanders. However, Huang Feng''s deft body made him relaxed. They escaped these attacks and inflicted heavy damage on these soldiers. The casualties were not small. You know, those top players are not Huang Feng¡¯s opponents, and they can¡¯t support much under Huang Feng¡¯s attack. Not to mention these people.


    After a frantic attack, the bloody heads of the soldiers began to slowly calm down. They began to think about whether it was useful for them to do so, and where they should go after the commanders died.


    The more they think about it, the more they feel flustered.


    There are so many of them who want to kill Huang Feng and they can¡¯t do it, and Huang Feng¡¯s subordinates are not weak in attack ability. When these people are busy attacking Huang Feng, is Huang Feng one of those subordinates? While watching, they launched an attack, which also caused casualties to these people. They hadn''t felt it when their brains were hot before. After they calmed down a little bit, they all realized Huang Feng¡¯s The subordinates are powerful, and they are all aware of the danger of their situation.


    What should I do?


    This is a question that everyone is thinking about now. If you continue to fight, it seems that there is no need, and there will be no results. Their bosses have been killed, and Huang Feng is too powerful, they If you want to kill, you can''t kill. If you continue to fight, the only result is that the casualties on their side will continue to increase, and no results will be achieved.


    If they don''t continue, their only option is to surrender. Only in this way can they stop the current fighting. However, if that happens, they will become prisoners, and they don''t know what kind of treatment they will encounter.

 2994 The 2994th chapter joint forces grow

    After a little hesitation, everyone has already made a decision, that is, surrender!


    Except for surrender, in fact, they now have no other choice.


    As they continue to fight, they can¡¯t see any hope of winning. Moreover, even if they win, they must have suffered heavy losses. Maybe they will die in this battle, and they don¡¯t have any. Human beings are commanding and supervising, why are they going to fight to the death? Even if they win, they won''t get any practical benefits.


    What''s more, Huang Feng and the others are too strong in fighting power. They are not what they can contend. Even if they continue, they are not sure of winning. They might as well surrender, at least they can guarantee that their lives will not be life-threatening. , I believe Huang Feng will not kill the prisoners.


    So, someone surrendered soon, and after seeing their companions surrender, other people did not hesitate to surrender, and then, one by one, they fell to the ground and raised their hands. surrender.


    At this time of the battle, the trend is very clear. Although Huang Feng and the others are not dominant, the combat effectiveness is quite not weak, especially with a super powerful existence like Huang Feng, which makes Those on the other side did not see any hope of victory.


    For this result, Huang Feng did not actually feel too surprised. No matter which team they are, as long as they still have ideas and are not robots, then they have a bottom line in their hearts. Once the pressure is over This bottom line, then, they will collapse, and it is not surprising that they choose to surrender at this time.


    The battle gradually came to an end. The people on Huang Feng''s side were busy taking prisoners. You must know that there are quite a few people in these combined armies. If they choose to fight in the end, they will definitely cause a huge impact on Huang Feng and the others. Pressure, moreover, it is impossible to capture them all, and they now actively choose to surrender, which makes the previous impossible possible.


    The surrender of a team of tens of thousands of people is not a simple matter. Fortunately, those people have completely given up the thought of resistance, and there are no accidents in the process, but it makes Huang Feng''s work a lot easier.


    For these people to surrender, Huang Feng is naturally very happy. First, it saves time, second, it can reduce their casualties, and third, these captives will become his coolies and help him increase a lot of labor.


    Naturally, Huang Feng would not refuse such a good thing.


    However, Huang Feng is also very clear in his heart that there are a lot of these kinds of forces uniting together, and there are a lot of news coming back through the green nose worm. Among the remaining forces, except for the very powerful ones. In addition to the forces, other forces have chosen to unite. Those forces have obviously felt the pressure brought by these Huangfengs to face them, and they are also very clear that they want to continue to exist on this planet. You can only choose to join, and there is no other choice.


    As long as they are firmly established on this planet, they can continue to develop resources.


    For them, this is an extra guarantee, but for Huang Feng, it is not good news. Originally, he was preparing to defeat each one, but now these forces are united, which completely defeated his previous ideas. .


    However, Huang Feng did not care too much. These people united together, but it would make these more difficult without changing the final result. Just like these forces in front of them, although they were united together, they would give Huang Feng It caused some trouble, but in the end it couldn''t change the fate of being destroyed.


    Moreover, they are united together, it will save Huang Feng some time and save him from searching one by one.


    Of course, the combination of several forces like this will still add some casualties to Huang Feng''s side. Even with Huang Feng''s personal participation, this casualty situation is unavoidable.


    However, these casualties are nothing compared to the benefits Huang Feng has gained. As long as Huang Feng wins these forces, he can obtain a lot of prisoners, as well as their weapons and spaceships. These things are very This is valuable, so after Huang Feng¡¯s battle, the gains are far greater than the pay.


    Therefore, Huang Feng does not hate such a fight, and even welcomes it.


    After solving the joint forces near this resource point, Huang Feng asked a small group of people to escort the prisoners back to the base camp, and he took a small number of people to continue to the next occupied resource point and continue to fight.


    Huang Feng¡¯s every move is being paid attention to by other forces that came to this planet. There is no way, Huang Feng and the others have shown too strong combat effectiveness. It is impossible for them not to pay attention, but they do not. There is no such thing as a green-nose worm that can monitor in real time. Therefore, although they can also obtain information, the information they obtain is delayed to a certain extent.


    However, even so, Huang Feng''s actions still put a lot of pressure on those forces. They were originally confident because they were united, but after knowing more and more things , They are not so confident in their hearts.


    They realized at this time that they had underestimated Huang Feng and the forces behind him. Their strength was far beyond their imagination. Otherwise, they would not be defeated one by one under their attack and become him. Captive.


    This discovery made other forces feel uneasy, but since they have come here and have seen so many resources on this planet with their own eyes, how could they easily give up?


    If they can''t give up, what they can do is to stay together as much as possible. Only in this way can they increase their strength, survive this week, and get more benefits.


    Therefore, Huang Feng quickly got all kinds of information here. There are more and more combined forces, and the combined forces are getting stronger and stronger. Originally, the enemy he had to face might only be two or three forces combined together. , But, in the back, the enemies he had to face were seven or eight, or even more than a dozen forces united together. This made Huang Feng face even more pressure, and his own casualties were also increasing. .


    And the official forces of the two superpowers, Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, which had arrived early, did not unite with other forces, nor did they take the initiative to attack. Instead, they watched quietly on the side, and seemed to have no intention of taking action. .

 2995 2995 Borrowing a knife to kill

    "Is Huang Feng still continuing to act?" Parsons asked his deputy.


    Persons is the person in charge of the fan country. However, after he brought the team here, he did not immediately launch an action against Huang Feng and the forces behind him. He just looked for resource points and did not rush to mine. The position of these resource points is marked.


    Of course, he was still watching Huang Feng''s actions, and he also knew that Huang Feng had been carrying out actions against other forces during this period of time, constantly destroying people sent by other forces. Obviously, Huang Feng He didn''t want to give up the ownership of this planet easily, so he would resist. Moreover, according to the information obtained, the effect of Huang Feng''s resistance was good.


    All parties are very curious about Huang Feng and the forces behind him, and they are constantly investigating. However, there has been no useful information. Huang Feng and the forces behind him feel like they are powerful and powerful. Mysterious, no one knows where they come from, no one knows who they are, and no one knows how strong they are.


    However, one thing is certain, that is, the forces behind Huang Feng are very strong and bold. Otherwise, it is impossible to have the courage to fight against all the forces, and they can also defeat them smoothly. power.


    This also made people from other forces more curious about Huang Feng and the forces behind him.


    As for Huang Feng himself, there are also many rumors. Some people say that he is too strong and not as strong as humans. Some people say that he is a human being and is not really a human. Otherwise, he would never have such an ability. In short, with More and more forces have been destroyed by Huang Feng, and there have been more and more guesses about his identity. However, one thing is the same, that is, people from other forces are not only aware of the forces and vigilance behind Huang Feng, The same is true for Huang Feng. No one will think that Huang Feng is just a rich ordinary person. To deal with the forces behind Huang Feng, he must face Huang Feng and defeat Huang Feng.


    "Yes, just two hours ago, Huang Feng led people to annihilate another combined force. Now on this planet, besides us and Yanfeng Nation, only the last combined force has not been destroyed. This combined force is extremely powerful, including several super families including the Santans family. They are now the most powerful force besides us and the official forces of Yanfeng Nation. Huang Feng and his people are currently Rushing to the location of the united forces, thinking that it will not take long before they will fight, as for the victory or defeat, it is difficult to predict." Parsons'' assistant said.


    Although they have only come to this planet not long ago, there are a lot of advanced machines and satellites. Therefore, it is not difficult to know the situation on Huangfeng''s side, and Huangfeng does not seem to want to hide it. The meaning of his whereabouts was that in the previous many battles, he led people directly over, and they were all frontal battles, and they didn''t mean to play tricks.


    Therefore, Huang Feng¡¯s whereabouts are easily known by people from other forces. Those people can also prepare in advance. Originally, they thought that they could take the lead and defeat Huang Feng and his men. However, it turns out that they are like this. The idea is too naive. Even if they knew that Huang Feng and others were coming to attack them, they had made preparations in advance, but they still couldn''t change the fate of being defeated by Huang Feng, and even if they ambush in advance, it was useless. Those ambushes are easily seen through by Huang Feng, as if they were being monitored by Huang Feng at any time.


    Neither side could use conspiracy and tricks, it could be a head-on collision, and to prove the collision, none of them was Huang Feng''s opponent, even if they united, it would be of no use.


    "There is only one united power left? So fast?" Persons said slightly surprised.


    In fact, the reason why Huang Feng and the forces behind him were able to eliminate other forces so smoothly is also due to the deliberate indulgence of the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation. If these two superpowers From the very beginning, the official forces have joined forces to encircle and suppress Huang Feng''s team, so Huang Feng''s actions will definitely not be so smooth, and it may even be severely damaged and destroyed.


    However, the official forces of these two superpowers chose to stand on the sidelines from the beginning, and did not participate in it. They were just busy enclosing their own land, as if they didn¡¯t know everything that happened elsewhere. In fact, for those Naturally, they knew everything in their minds. The reason they didn''t participate was because they did it deliberately, not because they didn''t know it.


    The official forces of these two superpowers did this because they wanted to use a knife to kill people. Those forces that came to the planet Huangfeng were all domestic forces of the two superpowers, the Yanfeng Nation and the Fan Nation. Moreover, they are still big domestic powers in these two superpowers. They have developed in these two countries for many years. They have a profound background, involving all aspects of the country. In some aspects, the influence is even greater than the influence of official forces. Both must be big, which is naturally not what those people in the two superpowers want to see.


    Therefore, they have always wanted to suppress those forces. It is just that those forces have developed for many years and have a huge relationship network. It is not so easy to move them. Once they act excessively, it may cause a series of unnecessary consequences, even It will affect the stability of these two superpowers. Therefore, although they have always wanted to act on those forces, they have never been able to find the right opportunities. They can only watch their influence grow stronger.


    And the planet that came to Huangfeng this time was an opportunity for the two superpowers to weaken other forces. Originally, what they wanted was to let the people of those forces fight against the forces behind Huangfeng. Bo, it''s best to fight with one loser and lose both. In the end, they come out and end. Of course, they can''t act on other forces in the open, but secretly they can use some small tricks.


    Therefore, the official forces of the two superpowers unanimously chose to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight at this time, and wait until the end to appear.


    However, what they did not expect was that the combat effectiveness of Huang Feng and the forces behind him far exceeded their expectations. Originally, they thought that the forces behind Huang Feng could hit other forces severely. But I didn''t expect that the forces behind Huang Feng would actually annihilate the people of other forces one by one!

 2996 Chapter 2996 The Last Power

    Regarding such a result, the official forces of the two superpowers, Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, were naturally surprised and delighted. This was much better than they expected. It could destroy those sent by other forces and treat other forces. It is a big blow, presumably after this incident, they should have stopped for a while, and the official forces of these two countries can use this opportunity to further strike people from other forces.


    Therefore, they are more willing to see Huang Feng dealing with people from other forces one by one, and Huang Feng seems to understand their thoughts in his heart, or they may fear the official forces of the two countries, no matter which one they are. The reason is that he did not take the initiative to attack the official forces of these two superpowers.


    Regarding Huang Feng and the powerful power displayed by the forces behind him, the official forces of these two superpowers did not pay much attention to them. They are superpowers and their military strength is very strong. They are not owned by other forces. Comparable.


    People from other forces, although they have a great influence in the two countries, they are more in the economic, network, and military aspects. People from these two superpowers cannot. They completely let them arm themselves unscrupulously. Therefore, although the big powers are very rich, there is no way to compare their military strength with the official forces of these two superpowers. Huang Feng can defeat other forces. People, it is impossible to defeat the official forces of these two superpowers.


    Therefore, the official forces of these two superpowers did not care too much about the strength displayed by the forces behind Huang Feng, and even hoped that their strength could be stronger, so that they would be able to eliminate all other forces. People out.


    And Huang Feng¡¯s performance did not disappoint the people of the official forces of these two superpowers. One power after another was wiped out by Huang Feng and the people behind him, even those other forces have realized the danger and are uniting. At the same time, there was no way to escape the fate of being wiped out by Huang Feng, and now, apart from the official forces of these two superpowers, there is only one combined force that has not been eliminated.


    But these two forces are not so good at dealing with them, because there are several super forces in it, including the Santans family.


    Originally, big families like Santans disdain to unite with other forces. They don¡¯t think they will be opponents of Huang Feng and the forces behind him, but the cruel reality tells them that if they continue to act alone If it does, there will only be one end, that is, it will be wiped out by Huang Feng and the forces behind him, and there will be no other results.


    This forced them to unite, because only in this way can they defeat Huang Feng and the forces behind him. With the addition of several big families like Santans, this last united force is absolutely It is the most powerful other than the official forces of the two superpowers. Even if the people of the other forces were not destroyed by Huang Feng, there is no way to compare with this combined force.


    Therefore, it is definitely not an easy task for Huang Feng to attack this combined force. In the eyes of the official forces of the two superpowers, this is definitely a close battle. No matter which side wins, it will not be an easy task. It will be easy, and it will definitely lose a lot, and for them who have been watching from the sidelines, this is obviously good news.


    Losing both sides is the result they most want to see, and they will end up with a lot easier.


    Of course, they can''t be careless, they still have to be on guard. However, it is not to guard against Huang Feng''s force or the surviving coalition force, but to each other. The relationship between Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation has not been very good, and this A planet can only have one owner in the end. Obviously, no one is willing to give up now. Therefore, the official forces of these two superpowers will inevitably fight in the end. Whoever wins will be able to have the last laugh. A planet with abundant resources.


    As for Huang Feng''s power and the surviving united power, they are no longer concerned.


    "Let''s pass the order, gather the team, and prepare to set off. It''s time for us to play!" White Forest said with sharp eyes.


    They have been here for a while, and they have been standing still, waiting for this moment!


    They are preparing to fight the army of Yanfeng Nation. I believe that when they meet with the army of Yanfeng Nation, Huang Feng and the others should have already had a result.


    "Yes!" the adjutant replied loudly, his expression was also quite excited. During this time, they had been watching people from other forces fighting, and now it was finally their turn to act.


    At the same time, Dauns from Yanfeng Nation also issued the same order as Persons at almost the same time. Like Persons, Dauns has been paying attention to Huang Feng and their actions. Therefore, he also knew that Huang Feng''s side was coming to an end, and it was time for them to play.


    Dauns and Persons¡¯ predictions were the same. They both felt that Huang Feng¡¯s results would definitely be both sides. They lost the opportunity to compete for the ownership of the planet, and their opponents were left with each other. At this time, naturally. It''s time to move and prepare for the final battle.


    Of course, this decisive battle does not determine the fate of the two countries, it can only determine the ownership of this planet, but for the two of them who are directly responsible for this matter, such a decisive battle is equally significant and should not be allowed. Lost.


    The official forces of the two superpowers finally woke up after a long period of silence and began to slowly show their fangs.


    However, whether it is Huang Feng or the people in the joint force, they still don¡¯t care about the official forces of the two superpowers. They only have each other in their eyes. They are very clear in their hearts that the survivor of this battle among them Only then are qualified to consider how to face the official forces of the two superpowers there.


    And now what they have to consider is how to defeat their current opponents.


    "Where is their team?" The captain of the Santans family asked his assistant, beside him, besides his shots, there are many other people around. These people are representatives of other forces. , Their powers are big and small, the big ones and their Santans family are even at the same level, and the small ones have hundreds of billions of assets. It can be said that none of the forces that can appear here are weak or weak. ''S forces are not qualified to appear here, and will not survive now.

 2997 Chapter 2997 We are set to win

    The members of the Santans family were disdainful of uniting with other forces. They were the first group of people to arrive here. They were powerful and had this confidence. However, as more and more forces were destroyed by Huang Feng, they felt The pressure on arrival became greater and greater, and this was the last resort to choose joint.


    The Santans family¡¯s name is very loud, and its appeal is also very strong. Therefore, after he expressed his intention to unite with other forces, many forces took the initiative to come over and wanted to fight with Sang. The Tans family united together in order to survive on this planet. Among these forces, it is not unusual for a family like Santans to have a strong power. Even if the others are weak, they can be ranked among all the forces. It''s worthy of number.


    These forces originally thought about the same as the people of the Santans family, that is, acting alone, not uniting with other forces. After all, occupying resource points separately is also convenient for later mining. Moreover, there will be no disputes, not to mention How can they be willing to share the resources they found with people from other forces?In addition, they are not weak in strength, so naturally they have no idea of ??uniting with people from other forces.


    However, their thoughts were shaken after learning that Huang Feng had destroyed the armed forces sent by one force after another. Can they really stop Huang Feng and the people behind him from attacking?


    The more they think about it, the more impossible they feel. Huang Feng and the strength behind him are much stronger than they thought before. They feel that they can no longer stand alone against Huang Feng and the forces behind him, and want to be here. If they survive on this planet and occupy more resources, they have only one way to choose.


    That is union!


    Several forces are united together, and these forces cannot be small forces. Otherwise, even if they are united, they will still be unable to stop Huang Feng and the forces behind him from attacking. These have been confirmed before.


    Therefore, these forces are now united together. None of these combined forces is weak. Sure enough, Huang Feng and the forces behind him did not dare to attack them. They have survived until now.


    However, they all know that they and Huang Feng and the forces behind him must have a battle. They don¡¯t want to leave here and give up the resources here. Huang Feng and the people behind him obviously don¡¯t want to give up on this planet. People from other forces can also understand this, because the resources on this planet are too rich, and if it was them, they would not want to give up here.


    The two sides have a direct conflict of interests, and neither are willing to give up. This makes there must be a battle between them, and the final victor may continue to exist here.


    The reason why it is possible is that there are still two official superpowers on this planet. If you want to continue to exist here, you must get their consent. Come, it will be a negotiation, not a battle, because they don''t think they and others can beat the official forces of the two superpowers.


    Huang Feng and the forces behind him are the same.


    Of course, before the negotiation, they still have to resolve the opponent Huang Feng.


    "It is estimated that they will come to us in an hour." Another said.


    Knowing that the forces that came to this planet, in addition to the official forces of the two superpowers, only their united forces existed, everyone knew in their hearts that their battle with Huang Feng and the others could not be avoided, and, It will come soon.


    Knowing that there will be such a battle, they naturally made preparations early. All parties in the combined forces gathered all their fighting power on this planet here, ready to fight Huang Feng and his back. A decisive battle is coming.


    Spaceships, battleships, combat robots and other weapons and equipment are all ready, just before Huang Feng and the others arrive.


    Because this is a primitive planet, there are not many fortifications at all. Moreover, Huang Feng clearly knows the situation on their side, just like they have been paying attention to the situation on Huangfeng¡¯s side. Therefore, these methods of ambushing and sneak attacks, There is no way to use them, they want to win, they can only defeat Huang Feng and them on the front battlefield.


    However, they are a combination of many forces and are powerful. According to the information they have received, they can know the general strength of Huang Feng. Although it is stronger than they expected, compared with their combined forces, it is necessary It''s not as good.


    Therefore, although they can only fight head-on, these people are not at all empty.


    "Wait for the fight, let them know how good we are." One of the responsible persons smiled, looking very relaxed.


    "Yes, once we defeat them, we will have the capital to negotiate with the remaining two superpowers. At that time, we will need more resources. There are too many resources on this planet, too rich, but they can¡¯t be cheap. Those two superpowers."


    Almost everyone has this idea in their hearts. They are not very worried about the upcoming battle. Instead, they are already thinking about the future distribution of benefits. After all, they will come here because of benefits. Benefits are in their hearts. The status is very high and very important.


    However, the head of the Santans family, that is, the captain, was a little unreliable in his heart. Seeing the crowd who seemed to be holding the winning ticket, he was a little worried.


    "I think we still can''t be too careless. Huang Feng is able to destroy so many powers. It is definitely not ordinary people. If we care about it, we are likely to repeat the same mistakes and end up just like those people before." The captain said.


    "I think you are worrying too much. The Huang Feng and the forces behind him are very strong. I admit that if we face them alone, there is probably no hope of winning, but now we are not facing them alone. , We have so many people united together, the strength is strong enough, if you are still afraid of them at this time, then it will be a joke."


    "Yes, with our current strength, we don''t need to be afraid of him at all. We will win this battle!"


    The worries of the captain of the Santans family did not resonate with other people, nor did it attract their attention. Instead, everyone felt that he was worrying too much. They were confident that they could win Huang Feng and win this. Battle, the last laugh.

 2998 Chapter 2998 is still hiding strength

    "The previous one should be the most powerful force among the combined forces." Huang Feng muttered while looking at the distance.


    Huang Feng¡¯s current vision is very wide. He can see from a long distance. Therefore, although he is far away from the place where the combined force is, he can already see the spacecraft and fighter jets floating over the place where the force is. Waiting for things, the black is pressed, obviously there are many.


    Obviously, the coalition forces also knew that Huang Feng and the others were coming, and were already waiting for Huang Feng and them. Huang Feng was not surprised or surprised at this point. He had no intention of concealing his whereabouts. There is no need for that, and even if it is hiding whereabouts, it is estimated that there will be no effect.


    For this last united force, Huang Feng probably knows their situation. After all, the green nose worm is always working. As long as he wants to, he can see any corner of the planet and whatever happens at any time. Things, therefore, the situation of that united force, Huang Feng is very clear in his heart.


    If Huang Feng didn''t participate in it, just relying on the words of his men, fighting the combined force might really be lost. After all, the strength of the combined force is still very strong.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s different if there is Huang Feng. This is also a point that the people of the united forces have overlooked. Although they already know that Huang Feng is very powerful, they still somewhat underestimate Huang Feng because Huang Feng was in the previous battle. He didn''t display his full strength. He kept hiding his strength, because Huang Feng knew in his heart that the people and forces he had dealt with in the early stage were not strong, and the ones that were really difficult to deal with were still behind, no matter it was this. The remaining joint forces are the official forces of the two superpowers, Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, and they are both very powerful. This is the opponent that Huang Feng really values.


    At the same time, those coalition forces also overlooked one thing, that is, they thought Huang Feng was just such a group of people, and those people were already all the forces on Huang Feng¡¯s side, but they didn¡¯t know that Huang Feng could still pass through the storage box. For the exchange, although the storage box has a daily limit on the number of elite soldiers exchanged, but it has been several days since the battle started. Huang Feng is making exchanges every day, so his strength is not what those people do. Thinking like that, the more you fight, the less you lose in the battle, but the more you fight, the stronger your strength. However, Huang Feng hid some of them as corpses and deceived other forces'' investigations.


    Of course, it¡¯s normal for those people who don¡¯t know this situation, because they don¡¯t even know that Huang Feng¡¯s subordinates were not recruited and trained by him, but directly exchanged through the storage box. For this kind of thing, don¡¯t talk about them. No one in this world can think of it.


    Therefore, they misjudged Huang Feng''s strength, thus blindly self-confidence in themselves.


    Now the distance between the two sides is a bit far, in fact, this is a distance that many weapons can attack, but the two sides seem to be in a tacit understanding. They did not attack at this distance. Instead, they chose to fight after being close to ensure the kill. The enemy¡¯s efficiency, secondly, also wants to protect resource points. After all, both sides are sure of their own victory. As a winner, they can have these resources. Who will destroy their own resources?


    Therefore, both sides agreed to fight after getting close.


    The team on Huang Feng''s side was advancing very fast. In less than an hour, they had already reached the periphery of the united force, and this distance was completely open.


    Neither party has any courtesies, so they just chose to do it, and they have already reached this point. No matter how much courtesy it is, both parties know that they cannot possibly resolve this matter peacefully, so instead of It''s better to just start the fight if you waste that time.


    The battle broke out directly, and neither side had the strength to stay, and the battle entered a white-hot stage at the beginning.


    The battle was fierce, and Huang Feng himself was not idle. He had already started, and as long as he shot, he could directly kill a large group of people. At this time, his strength was stronger than before. Not only did it cause tremendous damage, but it also deterred others.


    "How do I feel that he is stronger than before." The leaders of several forces who were watching the live broadcast through the drone couldn''t help but say after seeing Huang Feng''s move.


    They had seen Huang Feng¡¯s hands-on video before and admitted that Huang Feng was very powerful, but now they discovered that Huang Feng was even more powerful than what they had seen before.


    In their cognition, this is an ability that is absolutely not a human being. Even a robot may not be able to reach such a level. Therefore, some people previously suspected that Huang Feng is not a pure human, and it is reasonable.


    And now, they discovered that Huang Feng''s strength seemed to have far surpassed that of robots, and even robots could never reach such a level.


    What kind of terrifying creature Huang Feng is.


    No one at the scene can know that although they are not low in their respective forces, the strength that Huang Feng has shown far exceeds their cognition.


    "It''s not a feeling, he is really much stronger than before." The person standing next to him said.


    "You mean, you have hidden strength before? This is too scary, right?" the other person exclaimed.


    "Not only before, but now he may not use his full strength." The person in charge of the Santans family said.


    "This...this is impossible, it''s terrifying." The others said in horror.


    Huang Feng''s current strength has far exceeded their cognition. If he still retains his strength at this time, how terrifying would he really be?This is simply going to break through the sky.


    Although everyone felt that this was unlikely and unbelievable, but thinking about Huang Feng''s previous performance, and then looking at his current performance, it is difficult for people not to doubt whether he still retains his strength.


    At this time, if Huang Feng is still retaining his strength, why is he hiding his strength?Could it be that he is so sure that he can beat himself and others?Hidden strength is preparing to deal with the official forces of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation?


    Every thought of this seems very possible!


    However, in this way, wouldn''t it mean that Huang Feng didn''t take them to heart at all?He wants to deal with the other two superpowers, not them!


    Thinking this way, everyone felt uncomfortable.

 2999 Chapter 2999 Powerful Attack

    The people in the united forces hadn''t paid attention to Huang Feng and the forces behind him before, and felt that they were determined to win. However, at this time they discovered that not only did they not take Huang Feng to heart, Huang Feng also Without taking them to heart, this discovery made them very unhappy and felt that they were despised.


    As a result, everyone ordered to increase their attack, and it was bound to kill Huang Feng and his men in this place!


    The person in charge of the Santans family did not speak any more at this time, but stood there coldly watching the live video, the feeling of unreliability in his heart became stronger at this time.


    When everyone didn¡¯t put Huang Feng in their eyes before, he felt something wrong, but now, when he saw Huang Feng¡¯s skills were stronger than they had seen before, there was something wrong in his heart. The feeling of properness became stronger.


    It is difficult for a person to increase their strength so much in such a short period of time. Obviously, Huang Feng must have hidden his strength before, and he was already terrifying before. If that is still displayed when his strength is hidden, then How strong is his true strength?Moreover, looking at Huang Feng in the video, he still appears to be at ease at this time, which shows that he is still not using his full strength now.


    This is terrible!


    The person in charge of the Santans family originally thought that he had attached great importance to Huang Feng. Otherwise, he would not remind the few people around him before. However, at this time, he realized that he attached great importance to Huang Feng. Not enough, Huang Feng is more powerful than he thought.


    Huang Feng is so powerful, where did he come from? Can he and others really defeat him?


    He originally had self-confidence. At this time, his thoughts were shaken, and he was also shocked by the strength that Huang Feng showed.


    It¡¯s just that things have reached this point. No matter how scared or feared, he can only continue. They have no turning back at all, and Huang Feng will definitely not let them stay here. of.


    Thinking of this, the person in charge of the Santans family also allowed his own forces to increase the intensity of the attack, and Huang Feng was the focus of their attack.


    "bump!"


    Huang Feng pushed out with a palm and knocked everyone within five meters in front of him into the air. Those people screamed and flew out. When in the air, many people vomited blood and landed. After that, if he didn''t die, he was seriously injured. Anyway, he definitely didn''t have the ability to continue fighting.


    However, even so, Huang Feng did not have the slightest chance to stop. After those people were beaten up, another group of people besieged them soon. They looked fierce, as if they hadn''t seen the tragic situation of the previous comrades. , Shouting in his mouth, attacked towards Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng gently turned sideways, his footsteps slightly, the people had already arrived in front of them, these people were holding hot weapons, they should have kept a sufficient distance from Huang Feng, but Huang Feng''s speed is too fast, they are far away If Huang Feng is too far away, it is impossible to hit Huang Feng. If it is closer to Huang Feng, it is easy to be close by Huang Feng. In short, their situation is very embarrassing. I don¡¯t know whether they should approach Huang Feng or stay away. Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t give them the opportunity to choose at all, and took the initiative to bully themselves. They are generally close by Huang Feng who use thermal weapons, and their own threat is suddenly reduced by more than half.


    "Quick, give me all the weapons! Attack Huang Feng, don''t be afraid of accidental injury." The captain of the Santans family, seeing Huang Feng''s fierce performance, really panicked.


    Although the people Huang Feng brought were very powerful and even wanted to exceed their expectations, Huang Feng was even more dangerous. Huang Feng alone caused more harm than so many people under him combined. .


    Therefore, Huang Feng is definitely the most dangerous person on the scene. Only by killing him can they defeat the forces behind Huang Feng. Otherwise, Huang Feng will cause huge threats and harm to them.


    At this time, no one from other forces raised objections, because they have already seen that Huang Feng is definitely the most dangerous person, so they all agree with the suggestion made by the person in charge of the Santans family. , Immediately mobilized many weapons and aimed at the place where Huang Feng was.


    Even if they paid a high price, they would kill Huang Feng!Suddenly, many weapons fired almost at the same time, and all the targets pointed to Huang Feng''s danger.


    Huang Feng is keenly aware of the danger. You must know that these weapons are very advanced and powerful. Even with his current strength, he would not dare to take so many attacks. Otherwise, he would not So many elite fighters came out to help themselves.


    If he was hit by so many attacks at the same time, Huang Feng estimated that he would be seriously injured if he didn¡¯t die. Therefore, after realizing the danger, Huang Feng decisively chose to avoid it. He fully urged the internal forces in his body to suppress Ling Bowei. The pace turned to the extreme, the people who had besieged Huang Feng only felt that they were in front of them, and then, there was no trace of Huang Feng.


    Soon, those people couldn''t take care of Huang Feng, because they all discovered that there were a lot of attacks on their side, and they were shocked and desperately trying to avoid them.


    However, they do not have the speed of Huang Feng, even if they want to avoid it, it is too late.


    "boom!"


    Numerous attacks led to a huge explosion where Huang Feng was originally located. There was dust everywhere, and for a while, the drones in the air could not capture the situation below.


    "It should be dead."


    "It must be dead. With so many attacks, even the gods must die!"


    "Yes, no one can stop such a powerful attack."


    The heads of several other forces who were watching the battle excitedly said at this time, although they have not seen Huang Feng¡¯s body yet, they are convinced that it is definitely impossible for Huang Feng to survive such an attack. It must be dead.


    At the scene, only the person in charge of the Santans family was silent, watching the billowing smoke. Although he wanted Huang Feng to die under such an attack, he also believed that no one should survive such an attack. However, he didn''t know why, but he was not at ease in his heart. He always felt that Huang Feng would not die so easily.


    "Perhaps I was worrying too much." The person in charge thought to himself: "No matter how powerful he is, it is impossible for him to survive that situation."

 3000 Chapter 3000 Why Didnt You Die

    The smoke and dust slowly dissipated, and the explosion center gradually returned to its previous appearance. All the people in the command room looked over, although they all thought that Huang Feng must have died under the attack just now. , But, without seeing it with their own eyes, they are still a little unsure.


    The situation at the center of the explosion appeared in the eyes of everyone. It was very miserable at this time. There was a big pit up to four or five meters deep. There were corpses in and around the pit, and most of the corpses were already mutilated.


    "Quickly, let the drone man circle around the pit." Someone ordered.


    Soon, the drone turned around the big pit, and everyone''s eyes were staring at the big pit.


    "Huh, why not?"


    "Indeed, he did not see his body."


    Everyone showed almost every corpse, however, they couldn''t see Huang Feng''s body, which made everyone wonder.


    "It''s normal if you don''t see it. He was at the center of the explosion just now. In such a fierce explosion, he must have been blown to pieces. It''s not a human being. The body must have been destroyed." At this time, a certain The head of the family on this planet said.


    Makes sense!


    The eyes of the other people brightened. If Huang Feng hadn¡¯t died, he should be able to see him now, and they didn¡¯t see Huang Feng at all, so Huang Feng might have been killed. .


    In the violent explosion just now, Huang Feng, who was in the center of the explosion, was blown to death. That was normal. Therefore, at this time, they could not find Huang Feng''s body.


    "So, Huang Feng is really dead?" the other person said, a little excited and a little unbelievable.


    After all, Huang Feng¡¯s previous series of actions have brought them a lot of pressure, especially after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s power with his own eyes, the pressure in their hearts is even greater, and there is no confidence in winning Huang Feng. Up.


    And now, Huang Feng is finally dead, and they finally have the last laugh, and because the other forces on this planet have all been wiped out, the only forces left here are them and those two. The official power of a superpower is now, so that they can occupy more resources and have more bargaining chips.


    This is obviously a great thing for them and the forces behind them.


    "That''s for sure! If he is not in this situation, he is really not a human being." Another person beside him said.


    "Now, as long as we kill all the people he brought, this time the matter is almost over."


    "Huang Feng himself is dead, and the people he brought can''t make any waves."


    Everyone looked very excited. Although the people that Huang Feng had brought were still there, but without Huang Feng''s leadership, they stopped paying attention to those people, and it was only a matter of time before they could be resolved.


    The person in charge of the Santans family who had been worried before, at this time, his mind also relaxed a lot. He also felt that Huang Feng had been dead in the explosion just now, they just Is the final winner.


    However, at this moment, there was a harsh cry for help in the communication device in front of them.


    "Report, we were attacked here, and the loss was huge. Only one person attacked us! Repeat, only one person attacked us! Please support!"


    The cheers and laughter of everyone stopped immediately.


    Was attacked?This is normal. After all, the people Huang Feng brought are still there, and those people are also very powerful, and they are also very likely to attack their team.


    However, when they heard that there was only one person attacking their team, everyone''s heart suddenly burst, and suddenly a bad premonition emerged in their hearts.


    Probably not?


    Everyone was unwilling to admit that idea, and felt that the idea was definitely wrong, but the more they thought this way, the less reliable they felt.


    "Transfer the drone!" someone said.


    The drone responsible for monitoring was quickly transferred to one. When everyone in the command room saw the familiar figure through the image transmitted by the drone, they all took a breath, and their faces were full of difficulty. Confidence.


    It was him!How could it be him?!


    The familiar figure that everyone saw was Huang Feng who they thought had died before!


    However, Huang Feng was obviously not dead. If he died, he would not kill their people there now. Looking at Huang Feng''s appearance, he seemed to have not even suffered any injuries, which was even more unacceptable.


    The firepower that hit Huangfeng just now was very fierce. The surrounding area where Huangfeng was just now has been blown into a piece of scorched earth. People on their side have died a lot because of this. How could Huangfeng not die? Moreover, it was a little bit. Are you hurt?


    This is incredible and unacceptable.


    Moreover, Huangfeng¡¯s current location and the location just now are more than five kilometers together. With such a long distance, how did Huangfeng cross in such a short time?Moreover, Huang Feng couldn''t do it no matter how he thought about it.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" someone in charge subconsciously asked with a shocked expression on his face.


    However, the answer to him was a moment of silence. Obviously, no one at the scene was able to answer his question, or that the question he asked was also the question other people at the scene wanted to ask, but he asked it. That''s it.


    "What should I do now?" the other person said.


    Yes, what should I do now?This is the issue they should discuss most. They don¡¯t know how Huang Feng escaped the attack just now, or how he crossed such a long distance in such a short time. It is difficult for them to figure out these things, but even If they figure it out, there is no big effect. What they need to consider now is how to solve this matter.


    Huang Feng is not idle at this time. He has been killing people on their side. The killing efficiency is very high. Every second on their side will cause many more deaths. If they drag on, the whole army will be wiped out. It is not impossible.


    Faced with this situation, everyone doesn''t know what to do, run away?This is obviously impossible, and it is difficult for them to get out now.


    Keep attacking?


    It didn''t seem to have any effect. The firepower they had just mobilized was already very fierce. However, they still couldn''t kill Huang Feng, so what else could kill him?


    There was an embarrassing silence in the command room.

 3001 Chapter 3001 I guessed wrong

    "Finally found you!" Huang Feng whispered to himself.


    When Huang Feng fought, he was not only concerned about killing and avoiding, but was looking for the commander of this joint army through the green nose worm. Only by killing those people and paralyzing their command system, can we minimize losses. , To win the battle.


    However, it is clear that the commanders of this joint force are very alert. After they arrived here, they consciously hid in order to help Huangfeng have green nose worms to help. They were not found in the first time. trace.


    However, the green-nosed worms are very powerful after all. They are small in size and fast in flight. Therefore, the speed of investigation is still very fast. In addition, there are a lot of them. Therefore, they quickly turned around. , And finally found the people Huang Feng was looking for.


    When those people were still hesitating, contradictory, and don''t know how to deal with Huang Feng, Huang Feng had already discovered them and came here quickly.


    "I think, we should continue to attack him with heavy weapons! If he can escape once, it doesn''t mean that he can always avoid." Someone in the command room said.


    "However, the blow just now did not kill him, but killed at least a hundred people on our side. If we attack him again, we still cannot kill him, and we will kill more people on our side."


    "If more people die, continue to attack! Didn''t you see his lethality? As long as he lives, not to mention hundreds of people, thousands of people, tens of thousands of people are not enough to kill him."


    "However, we still don¡¯t know how he escaped the attack just now. How did he get to such a far place, we also don¡¯t know. In this case, if he attacks rashly, the probability of success is very low. ."


    "I don¡¯t think so. He may be able to exceed our expectations, but he is a human being, and there is a limit to being a human being. We attacked him many times and can always kill him, even if he is not a human but a robot. It cannot be invincible."


    "Yes, you must attack him with all your strength! No matter how great the price is paid, he must be killed."


    In the command room, everyone had different opinions. Some felt that they should continue to attack Huang Feng until he was killed, while others felt that it was useless to do so. Huang Feng would not be killed at all, but they would suffer heavy losses on their own side. , It is really not worth the loss.


    Huang Feng puts a lot of pressure on them. If they can, they all want to kill Huang Feng. However, the problem now is that they find that they don¡¯t know Huang Feng at all. They thought they would definitely be able to kill Huang Feng. Now it seems that this is not the case at all.


    The person in charge of the Santans family was silent. In fact, he was already faintly desperate or even regretful at this time. He felt that the family¡¯s decision to snatch the resources here from Huang Feng was a wrong decision. Huang Feng and the forces behind him surpassed their imagination. Now they offend Huang Feng. Once Huang Feng is relieved, their family will definitely be retaliated by Huang Feng, and at that time, their family will be extremely painful. cost.


    If you knew that Huang Feng was so good, you shouldn''t have sent a fleet here to negotiate and cooperate peacefully with Huang Feng. There may be a possibility of success. However, they have made a wrong decision now.


    The reason for this decision is obviously because they made a wrong judgment on the strength of Huang Feng and the forces behind him, especially the judgment on Huang Feng¡¯s strength, which is completely incorrect. They all feel that Huang Feng and the strength behind him It is impossible for the forces to block their attacks by so many forces, but now it seems that this idea is obviously wrong.


    Even, the person in charge of the Santans family felt vaguely that perhaps Huang Feng could really block the official forces of the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, and defend here, even though this matter seemed weird. , But didn''t they also think that Huang Feng could not block their attacks by so many forces, but now, Huang Feng has blocked it?


    Therefore, it is possible for Huang Feng to block the attacks of the two superpowers. After all, the official powers of the two superpowers want this planet very much, but they cannot devote all their energy to this planet. And strength, because they still have a stronger enemy, that is, they are each other. When they attack this planet, they also need to beware of each other, which makes them unable to concentrate all their energy on each other''s Huang Feng.


    Although it is only a small part of the energy, people from other forces can''t stop it. However, now that Huang Feng and the forces behind him are changed, the person in charge feels vaguely that perhaps things will develop beyond Many people expected.


    "If that is the case in the end, maybe many people will drop their jaws." The head of the Santans family muttered to himself, while raising his head and subconsciously looking at the monitor, he was stunned.


    Because, through the monitor, he saw that Huang Feng was actually coming towards them. Although there was still a long distance from them at this time, Huang Feng seemed to be very purposeful and was getting rid of the people around him. Contained, and rush in this direction with all his strength.


    "No! He may have found us! She must be killed at all costs!" the head of the Santans family exclaimed.


    The others in the command room also looked at the screen, but their conclusion was different from the captain of the Santans family.


    "Where did he find us? We hide so hidden, he can''t find us."


    "Yes, he is just running in this direction, it doesn''t mean that he has found us."


    "He is far away from us now, and there is no one of his around us. How could he find us?"


    Although everyone admits that Huang Feng is very powerful in combat, they still don''t believe it in their hearts to say that he can spot them at such a distance.


    Before, they knew that Huangfeng seemed to have a powerful monitoring ability. Therefore, they paid great attention to hiding their whereabouts from the beginning. They did a good job and did not show the slightest horse feet. Therefore, they I didn''t believe that Huang Feng could find them, especially at such a long distance.


    Am I guessing wrong?


    The captain of the Santans family, looking at Huang Feng''s figure on the screen, began to doubt his judgment.


    Is it because I am too afraid of him that I have such an idea?


    But why did I feel so strongly that he was coming here?

 3002 Chapter 3002

    "No matter what, we must kill him! His threat is too great. With him, we can''t win at all. Therefore, no matter how much the price is paid, we have to kill him!" Said the captain.


    Although he felt that he might be too nervous, that''s why he felt that Huang Feng was coming towards them, but he still felt that Huang Feng should be killed at all costs. Huang Feng is not only the opponent''s head, but also The opponent is the strongest person, so if you want to win this battle, you must kill Huang Feng, Huang Feng is not dead, they simply cannot win.


    Although other people did not agree with what he said just now, they agreed with the killing of Huang Feng, because they were also aware of the huge threat Huang Feng posed. Huang Feng alone threatened them. It is even bigger than everyone else combined.


    Therefore, Huang Feng must die!


    Afterwards, the crowd once again mobilized firepower and aimed at Huang Feng''s location for a powerful fire attack. The weapons used this time even included several weapons that could lock the target. This time, they were bound to kill Huang Feng.


    "boom!"


    Although Huang Feng had been moving, he was still hit by countless attacks where his figure was. Suddenly, a thick cloud of dust and smoke rose up, blocking the sight of everyone in the command room.


    This time everyone did not say that they would definitely kill Huang Feng, but they all looked at the screen with breathlessness, waiting for the results to come out.


    Should I be able to kill him this time?


    Everyone thought in their hearts and prayed here. They just saw that when the bullets and shells were about to hit Huang Feng, Huang Feng hadn''t avoided it yet, at such a short distance and at such a fast flying speed, Huang Feng is very likely to be hit this time.


    However, because of the previous events, although everyone thought in their hearts that they should be able to hit Huangfeng this time, they were not sure about it, but were waiting for the results.


    Gradually, the smoke and dust began to dissipate, everyone''s vision slowly recovered, and everyone looked at it with energy.


    Another deep pit appeared. This pit was even bigger than the previous pit, indicating that the firepower used this time was stronger than the previous one. In and around the pit, there were also many corpses. These corpses At a glance, they were all from their side. This was normal. After all, Huang Feng had many of their people at the time, so it was normal for these people to be implicated. However, as long as Huang Feng could be killed, So, no matter how many people die, it is worth it.


    The question now is whether Huang Feng died or not. If Huang Feng died as they wished, that¡¯s great. Those people on their side would be worth it. If Huang Feng didn¡¯t die, then the people on their side would They all died in vain, and it also showed that Huang Feng was too powerful. Two such violent attacks couldn''t kill him, and everyone didn''t know how to kill him.


    After the smoke dissipated, the drone began to work to provide vision to everyone in the command room so that they could find Huang Feng''s body.


    No.


    No.


    No!


    Everyone looked around the deep hole, but they still couldn''t find Huang Feng''s body. Seeing this, everyone''s hearts had begun to sink slowly.


    Could it be that he was not able to kill him this time?


    Although they are very reluctant to admit this, the fact seems to be the case.


    So, now a serious problem is before their eyes.


    How can I kill Huang Feng?


    Huang Feng is not only able to avoid chasing and killing, but also to kill. Moreover, the speed of killing is not slow at all. If Huang Feng can''t be killed, then their defeat here is only a matter of time.


    However, when they hadn''t figured out how to solve the trouble that caused them such a headache, the people in the command room received a call for help from another place.


    This place for help was a little far away from the explosion that just exploded. However, after hearing the request for help, the first thing everyone thought of was Huang Feng, so they immediately tuned the drone to proceed. The signal was transmitted, and sure enough, in the image that came back, they saw the figure that made them familiar and fearful.


    Huang Feng!


    Huang Feng really didn''t die, and he had traveled a long distance and was still killing people on their side.


    The situation is exactly the same as before.


    If there is any difference, it is that Huang Feng is now closer to them than before.


    Ok?Is the distance closer?


    Everyone was surprised.


    When the person in charge of the Santans family said that Huang Feng had found them, they didn¡¯t care. After all, they had been hiding well. Huang Feng was so far away from them. They didn¡¯t believe Huang Feng could find them. But now, their thoughts like this are shaken, because Huang Feng has indeed been walking here. Although he may not have found them, it is an indisputable fact that they are getting closer and closer.


    "He, wouldn''t he really come for us?" someone said in an uncertain tone.


    "No, it''s not possible." The other person said, but he could see that his face was also nervous and scared. Although he said it was impossible, he must have such thoughts in his heart.


    "If he is really here for us, what should we do?" someone asked.


    This is an issue that they must consider now, because although it is still uncertain, it is indeed possible. Huang Feng may indeed be directed at them. Therefore, they must consider this issue in advance.


    "People continue to increase their attack on him, and in addition, place bombs outside our command room. If he dares to come, he will be killed!" The person in charge of the Santans family said calmly.


    At this time, everyone else is still afraid, worrying that Huang Summit will be directed at them, and he has passed the stage of worrying and fearing. He has been worried and afraid before. Therefore, among the people at the scene, he is the only one. The most calm.


    "Yes, yes, just do it!" the others said suddenly.


    Now they not only want to kill Huang Feng, but also want to protect themselves. They don''t want to die here. Each of them has a certain status in their respective families, and there are still many good days left. Why? Might be willing to die here?


    Then the orders were passed on, and the soldiers under them became busy again, and the target was Huang Feng.

 3003 Chapter 3003 Im Sorry

    Huang Feng was indeed heading in the direction of the command room at this time. After determining the location of the joint force''s command room through the green nose bug, he ran directly here, although, on the road. Encountered some troubles, but did not change Huang Feng''s mind.


    Huang Feng knew very well in his heart that as long as he did not kill the commanders of the various forces, no matter how many soldiers he killed, it would be of no use. Unless all those soldiers were killed, otherwise, he would kill more soldiers. What''s the use.


    As long as the commanders are killed, their command system can be paralyzed, and the soldiers can lose their command and dependence. Only in this way can they be forced to surrender. Only in this way can they end the battle as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Huang Feng didn''t mean to give up even if he encountered great difficulties and dangers on the road.


    Everyone in the command room also saw Huang Feng¡¯s determination. Some people thought that Huang Feng was not directed at them. However, as Huang Feng got closer and closer to them, the route became clearer and clearer, so they became more Confirmed, Huang Feng was indeed directed at them.


    After determining Huang Feng''s purpose, these people naturally couldn''t sit and wait for death. Therefore, according to the intention of the captain of the Santans family, they made a rigorous deployment and wanted to kill Huang Feng on the way.


    However, when they saw through the display that Huang Feng was going all the way and couldn¡¯t stop him, these people knew in their hearts that Huang Feng¡¯s toughness was far beyond their expectations. They wanted to kill Huang Feng and promised. For your own safety, you can only make other arrangements.


    And this arrangement is to place bombs around their place.


    They have basically determined that Huang Feng is here for them. Now that they know the route of Huang Feng, then of course they will not miss this opportunity and set up some traps on the road Huang Feng must pass.


    Huang Feng¡¯s toughness makes everyone understand that ordinary traps are impossible to kill Huang Feng. Only well-arranged and powerful traps can kill Huang Feng. Therefore, they will be outside the command room. Deploy so many bombs.


    "This time, he must be dead!" The commander of a certain force muttered to himself, looking at Huang Feng who was constantly approaching them in the display.


    "Yes, no matter how good he is, we already know his route in advance and make arrangements in advance, he has no reason to survive." Another person said.


    "Speaking of which, Huang Feng is really amazing. I have lived for so many years and I have never seen such an amazing character. It is a pity to kill him like this."


    "What a pity? Looking at Huang Feng''s posture, if we don''t kill him, he will definitely kill us! At that time, you won''t have a chance to go."


    "This is true!"


    "The most indispensable thing in this world is talents. Although Huang Feng is powerful, it cannot be used by us. Moreover, it poses a great threat to us. It should be killed."


    Everyone recognized Huang Feng¡¯s ability at this time. However, because of their interests, they and Huang Feng were on the opposite side. The two sides are now in an endless situation. In this case, even if they recognize Huang Feng¡¯s ability again, It is impossible to let Huang Feng go because of this. If that is the case, they are embarrassing themselves. The more they recognize Huang Feng''s strength, the more they must do their best to kill Huang Feng.


    Therefore, everyone did not neglect Huang Feng¡¯s approach. A lot of bombs were placed around their command post to prevent Huang Feng¡¯s entry, and they were quite sure that this arrangement was enough to eliminate Huang Feng. It''s the peak, no matter how good he is, he can''t survive this arrangement.


    However, is this really the case?


    In fact, after Huang Feng determined the location of the commanders, he placed a lot of green nose worms around them to prevent them from moving. If that was the case, he could determine the location of those people in the first place. .


    What surprised Huang Feng a little bit was that after knowing that they had rushed over, those people didn''t even think about transferring, but wanted to arrange traps to hunt them down. After seeing this scene, Huang Feng just sneered.


    Do they think that they can only enter their surroundings through the ground?If this is the case, then they are destined to be disappointed.


    Huang Feng¡¯s abilities have not been fully demonstrated until now. The most dangerous and powerful enemy in his mind is the official forces of the two superpowers. Therefore, before that, he had never thought of exposing himself. Full strength, even in the face of this powerful combined army, Huang Feng still did not intend to show his full strength.


    Therefore, although those people have been monitoring Huang Feng''s actions, they still don''t know Huang Feng''s true strength. They think they are seamlessly arranged. In fact, under Huang Feng''s gaze, it is no different from a joke.


    Of course, those people didn¡¯t know that all their arrangements were completed under Huang Feng¡¯s supervision. In their view, they were the only ones monitoring Huang Feng¡¯s every move. Huang Feng was still moving at high speed at this time. It is impossible to notice their actions here.


    Therefore, their actions were doomed from the beginning.


    As time goes by, Huang Feng is getting closer and closer to the command room, and everyone in the command room is becoming more and more nervous. Although they have determined that there is no problem with their arrangement, they are sure that they can kill Huang Feng. After seeing Huang Feng''s invincible aura along the way, they couldn''t stop feeling huge pressure in their hearts.


    Can they really block Huang Feng''s attack and kill Huang Feng?


    "Don''t worry, our preparations are foolproof, we will definitely be able to kill Huang Feng!" a representative of a certain force said slightly nervously.


    I don''t know whether he was comforting himself or others. In short, when he said this, he was very nervous and the expression on his face was quite unstable.


    "Yes, we must be able to kill him!" the other person agreed.


    At this time, they can only hope that their arrangement can kill Huang Feng, because at this time Huang Feng is very close to them. At this time, even if they want to escape, time is too late. Up.


    Victory or defeat in one fell swoop!Either Huang Feng died under the trap they arranged, or they died in Huang Feng''s hands, there is no other possibility!

 3004 Chapter 3004 Final Expectation

    Everyone in the command room stared at Huang Feng, who was getting closer and closer. Even the commander of the Santans family was extremely nervous at this time. Although he had reminded everyone to make arrangements in advance, After seeing Huang Feng''s series of powerful performances, his heart is no longer so sure.


    "I hope it will be successful this time. If it doesn''t work, we will all die here." The commander of the Santans family thought silently in his heart.


    Although thinking that he could kill Huang Feng, he was not so sure after seeing Huang Feng¡¯s strong performance. Therefore, when everyone was looking at the monitor, he was secretly working. The log records all his experiences on this planet, especially the part about Huang Feng. He didn¡¯t make any omissions at all. He recorded them all, and then, through communication equipment, he recorded himself The recorded things are preserved, and an automatic transmission task is set up. Once he dies here, the content he recorded will be automatically transmitted back and sent to the hands of those in his family, so that they can treat the planet, right Huang Feng has a clearer understanding, allowing them to think more about this planet. If that''s the case, his record will have meaning.


    "I hope this record will be sent back by myself, not automatically." The head of the Santans family thought in his heart.


    Of course he doesn''t want to die here. It''s better to send this information back by himself, rather than automatically. It''s just that, seeing Huang Feng getting closer and closer, his heart becomes less and less secure.


    "Maybe, I have no chance to return to my planet. If that''s the case, is it right or wrong to be here?" The commander of the Santans family couldn''t help thinking.


    However, this kind of question is destined to be unanswered. Because of the huge benefits that can be sought on the family''s side, it is impossible to abandon this planet. Therefore, whether you want it or not, you will come here.


    Therefore, his only wish now is to be able to leave here alive and return to his planet.


    However, such a desire seems to be difficult to achieve.


    It can be said that in the command room, he is the only one who is the most vigilant and the least optimistic. It''s just that the time has come, and they have done everything that should be done, and the rest is only waiting for the final result.


    Huang Feng quickly arrived in front of the command room. The people who chased him before could not keep up with his speed. They were all left behind by him. At this time, he had to face only some security personnel around the command room. , And the trap bombs arranged in advance before everyone in the command room.


    The moment he saw Huang Feng, there was no need for other people to order. The security personnel around the command room had already actively attacked Huang Feng and wanted to kill him.


    Everyone in the command room watched this scene nervously. You must know that in order to ensure the privacy of their whereabouts, they did not arrange too many security personnel around the command room, so as not to attract Huang Feng¡¯s attention. They did not expect that their already very careful behavior did not play a big role. Huang Feng still discovered their presence here, and at this time, a small number of security personnel around them became a weakness for them. , Once Huang Feng breaks through the defense of those security personnel, then these people are in danger.


    "Don''t worry, there are elites guarding the command room. No matter how powerful Huang Feng is, it is definitely not a simple thing to kill these people."


    "Yes, even if he kills those people, it is absolutely impossible for him to pass through those ambush trap areas."


    The people in the command room are already very nervous at this time. To be honest, at this time, they have no hope for the security personnel around the command room. Although they are indeed the elite of the elite, Huang Feng Along the way, a lot of people were killed, and there were also a lot of elite soldiers. Those elite soldiers with very strong combat power in their eyes were simply vulnerable to Huang Feng.


    Therefore, Jingru soldiers around the command room may not be able to stop Huang Feng.


    The only thing they can rely on now is the bomb traps arranged around the command room, because the commanding staff of the Santans family reminded them that they had arranged bomb traps long ago until Huang Feng came. There are a lot of bombs, and the power of these bombs will definitely blow up Huang Feng to death once Huang Feng approaches!


    When everyone was thinking about this, the battle outside the command room had already begun. Huang Feng was still as unstoppable as they had seen before. Everyone who killed them turned on their backs and couldn''t stop his attack at all. The deaths and injuries were heavy, and Huang Feng was merciless when he started, so that the people on their side, as long as they fought against Huang Feng, were either dead or injured, and even if they were injured, they were definitely seriously injured, making them instantly lose their combat effectiveness Kind.


    Seeing such a situation, everyone in the command room was silent. They were still thinking before, expecting that the security soldiers outside the command room would be able to block Huang Feng¡¯s attack. It turns out that the elite of the elite, It is no different from those people before. When facing Huang Feng, it is still collapsed at once, and it has no effect on you.


    The people in the command room are in an extremely bad mood at this time. They may not be able to escape, and those so-called elite elites have not been able to bring them much sense of security. The only thing they can rely on right now is Only the bomb traps that had been placed around the command room before were left.


    Those bomb traps should work.


    Everyone thought uncertainly in their hearts.


    If it were before, they must be very sure about this result. However, after seeing Huang Feng''s strength up close, they no longer have that confidence. They are not confident now, but praying, praying for those bombs. They can kill Huang Feng because this is their last guarantee. If these bombs no longer work, then their fate will only be in Huang Feng''s hands.


    Obviously, these people don''t want to die, and if they don''t want to die, all they can do is kill Huang Feng. After all, they are in an endless situation now.

 3005 Chapter 3005

    In the nervous mood of everyone, Huang Feng has already killed all the guards outside the command room. At this time, the other soldiers of the coalition forces are far away from here. It is basically impossible to get here in a short time. , After all, they don''t have the terrifying movement speed of Huang Feng.


    The most tense moment is coming. Everyone is watching the monitors, their ears are also pricked, hoping to hear the sound of the bomb exploding.


    However, the next scene they saw opened their mouths in shock.


    Huang Feng seemed to have a perspective, clearly seeing the bombs buried underground and surrounding buildings. Shi Shiran passed through the minefield and walked so far, without detonating any bombs!


    how can that be?!


    Everyone in the command room watched this scene dumbfounded. They were very unwilling to believe what they saw. However, this was actually happening in front of them. Huang Feng was about to reach the door of the command room. , But still unscathed.


    How did he know that there were bombs at the door of the command room, and how did he know the specific locations of those bombs?


    Everyone had deep doubts in their hearts.


    You know, even if the bombs are arranged by them, they don¡¯t know the location of each bomb because of the dense arrangement of the bombs. Now let them go through the minefield, it is basically impossible for them to do it. To be as unharmed as Huang Feng, it is more likely that the bomb would be detonated without taking a few steps, and the whole body would be dead.


    But what they couldn''t do, Huang Feng did. This is incredible. Huang Feng is too strong to be able to avoid bombs, which is too unacceptable.


    "boom!"


    When everyone was shocked, Huang Feng had already arrived at the door of the command room. Afterwards, through the display, everyone saw Huang Feng hit the door of the command room with a fist. The alloy door was hit by Huang Feng¡¯s violent blow. It actually shook twice, and the surface was actually recessed.


    Wu Fan is so powerful?Couldn''t such a door stop him?


    "He shouldn''t be able to enter. This door is made of a variety of alloys. It is indestructible. It is impossible for him to enter without the key." The commander of one of the forces said.


    It''s just that everyone on the scene could hear the lack of confidence in his words, and even his voice was trembling.


    "Yes, it is impossible for him to come in, that door must be able to stop him!" the other person also said


    However, everyone knows in their hearts that these words are just their own words to comfort themselves. The soldiers before, the guards outside the command room and the bombs were not able to stop Huang Feng, and now they only rely on a door to stop Huang Feng. Really Is it possible?


    Everyone is not very sure.


    "boom!"


    In the display, Huang Feng punched the door again. This punch was the same as before. It seemed to be an understatement, but he severely injured the alloy door again, and the surface of the door was once again recessed.


    When everyone saw this, their hearts jumped sharply following the door.


    This...what should I do?


    After seeing the effect of these two punches, everyone no longer expected the door to be able to block Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s strength was too great. Although the alloy door was stiff, it was in front of Huang Feng. no difference.


    What should he do now?


    "Or, let''s surrender."


    "Yes, surrender, we can''t beat him, we are representatives of several forces, I believe he will not do everything."


    "I think so too, he now has two powerful enemies to face, and he is not willing to offend more people."


    In the face of the huge threat posed by Huang Feng, everyone was ready to admit counseling. It is impossible to deny counseling. Seeing that the door cannot stop Huang Feng¡¯s attack, it is about to be destroyed, and Huang Feng will When they were about to come in, they would only be killed if they refused to admit it.


    The person in charge of the Santans family did not speak, but he knew in his heart that they had no other way to go except surrender. With just a few of them, it was impossible to beat Huang Feng and continue to resist. If it does, there is only a dead end.


    But can surrender guarantee one''s life?


    not necessarily!


    The head of the Santans family is not as optimistic as the others.


    If Huang Feng did not dare to offend the forces behind them, he would not go to war. After knowing the purpose of their coming here, he would think of a peaceful solution to the matter instead of directly using force. In fact, among the many forces, before Some people suggested this to Huang Feng, but Huang Feng did not agree. This shows that Huang Feng is not afraid of them or the forces behind them. Otherwise, he would never make such a decision.


    But now, himself and others have already angered Huang Feng and the forces behind him. They have already reached this point. They fantasize about Huang Feng letting them go. It is very difficult. Huang Feng¡¯s more likely approach is to kill them and warn. Others, let others dare not come here again, and then make ideas here, so the possibility of Huang Feng letting them go is very low.


    However, no matter how low the possibility is, they can only choose this way now, because they have no other choice at all, actively bow their heads to admit counsel, and still have the hope of living. If they fight hard, none of them will survive.


    Therefore, although I feel that this matter is not very promising, the person in charge of the Santans family did not say anything to prevent alive satire, but chose to watch quietly. At this time, he had already put his life and death out of the question, and could live Naturally, it was fine. If he couldn''t live, it was normal. After he came here, after realizing Huang Feng''s greatness, he was actually ready to die here.


    "boom!"


    Amidst the people''s discussion, Huang Feng blasted a third punch, which completely penetrated what everyone thought was a solid alloy door, and a huge hole appeared on the huge, thick door.


    When everyone saw the entrance of the cave, their hearts jumped. They knew that the last moment was coming. Whether they could continue to live depends on Huang Feng''s meaning.


    Sure enough, Huang Feng then blasted the alloy door a few times, and completely smashed the door. Then, Huang Feng walked in from the outside and formally came to the crowd from the display.


    "Are you all here, waiting for me?" Huang Feng said with smiles on the faces of everyone in front of him.


    Although it was not the first time everyone saw Huang Feng, it was the first time to meet face-to-face like this. Thinking of Huang Feng''s exaggerated performance before, everyone was anxious.

 3006 Chapter 3006 Why do you all think the same

    "Huang...Huang Feng, we surrender!"


    "Yes, we surrendered, we surrendered, and you won."


    Although Huang Feng was smiling, when other people saw Huang Feng¡¯s smile, they felt nervous and scared. They quickly chose to surrender to Huang Feng. This was originally discussed by them before, so now speak out, There is nothing wrong with it, and Huang Feng''s expression made them more sure of their thoughts.


    "Surrender?" The smile on Huang Feng''s face disappeared, and he said with a cold face: "If you want to surrender, I must agree? It was you who were going to fight before, but now that I found that I could not fight, I chose to surrender and save my life. You have to listen to your arrangements for co-authoring everything, so you can take advantage of all the benefits?"


    Huang Feng didn''t have the slightest affection for these people who came to their own planet and made their own planetary ideas.


    These people felt powerful before and didn¡¯t put themselves in the eyes. Therefore, they came to their planet without even saying hello, and wanted to take away the resources on their planet. After they made a counterattack, they did not I politely fought with myself, just wanting to destroy myself, but calmly develop the resources on this planet.


    But now, they find that they are not their opponents. As a result, one by one, they want to surrender to save their lives. All the good things are taken by them. They think they can win and surrender, and they must passively accept. Their choice?


    Huang Feng is very upset about this. You have to fight, okay, I will accompany you. You don''t think you can win the fight. You want to surrender. I''m sorry, I don''t accept it!


    "Huang Feng, don''t get excited. You buy this planet for wealth. Only with peace can you make money. You don''t need to be immortal with the forces behind us. It will not be good for you and the forces behind you." Someone said.


    "Yes, we have surrendered. As long as you accept, we will withdraw from this planet now and promise not to come again." Another person said.


    "Yes, we retreat immediately and promise not to stay here any more."


    Now they just want to leave here safely. As for other things, let the forces behind them handle them.


    "You want to go? Haha." Huang Feng sneered: "Even if I let you go, can you guarantee that the forces behind you will not send anyone? You can guarantee that the people behind you will give up on me from now on The idea of ??a planet?"


    Everyone was silent for a while, and they knew very well in their hearts that although their mission was a failure and the loss was not small, the forces behind them would not easily give up their thoughts on this planet. After all, this one The resources on the planet are too rich. Mastering the resources is not only as simple as making money, but also represents power and status. Therefore, in the face of such a resource-rich planet, the forces behind them cannot be unmoved, even if they are Because of this loss, they will not care.


    Therefore, these people are sure in their hearts that even if they withdraw from here, the forces behind them will not give up, and they will definitely send people again, and because of this failure, the forces behind them will send again. When people come, they will definitely send more and stronger teams. At that time, Huang Feng will only face greater pressure.


    However, with such thoughts, they would definitely not talk to Huang Feng, otherwise, Huang Feng would definitely kill them when he was angry.


    "No, after we leave here, we won''t come again, and the forces behind us won''t come again."


    "Yes, no one will come again. As long as we leave, this matter will be resolved peacefully, and everyone will make money in harmony."


    "Yes, as long as we can leave alive, then the conflict between us will not be fierce, and there is no need for everyone to completely tear their faces."


    At this time, everyone obviously must say good things, so that Huang Feng let them go. As for what they said to Huang Feng, there is a certain degree of credibility, then only they themselves know it.


    "Do you think I''m a lie? Or do you think I''m stupid?" Huang Feng sneered: "You don''t believe what you said."


    "How come? We didn''t mean to lie to you."


    "Yes, we are telling the truth."


    Everyone said one after another.


    However, Huang Feng is not the one who just graduated. How could he be deceived by the words of these people?He didn''t believe a word of these people.


    "Okay, I don''t bother to talk nonsense with you, you should take these words underground and talk to the god of death." Huang Feng said lightly.


    When everyone heard Huang Feng''s words, they were shocked, and their faces were full of horror.


    "No, you can''t kill us!"


    "Yes, we have surrendered. You can''t kill us."


    "You kill us, the people behind us will not let you go, and you will not be able to keep it here."


    Everyone already felt the threat of death, and quickly threatened Huang Fengdao.


    "I have heard of you more than once before. Why do you all think that if you say this, I will be afraid and let you go? If I was really afraid of the forces behind you, I would not have met before Your hands are ready, let''s go directly to the peace talks." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Huang Feng has listened to this kind of similar begging for mercy and threats many times. These people think that they will be afraid if they say such words, but they don''t know that they don''t care about their thoughts at all.


    Moreover, these people all think that they are afraid of the forces behind them. In fact, even if they don¡¯t come to them, they will come to them to settle their accounts. They are not the kind of people who only know that they will suffer and will not resist. If that''s the case, it will only make people from other forces feel that they are bullying, and they will continue to come to themselves, wanting to grab their own resources.


    Therefore, Huang Feng is definitely going to kill the door. As for these people who say that they are afraid of the forces behind them, that certainly does not exist.


    "Huang Feng, are you really going to kill us?" The person in charge of the Santans family calmly looked at Huang Feng and said that he may be the calmest person on the scene, because he had thought of this situation before.


    "Not bad." Huang Feng said affirmatively: "All of you here, don''t want to leave here alive today."


    "In fact, we should have thought about this situation a long time ago. Since we are here to grab resources, we should be prepared to be killed." The Santans family said.


    "Yes, your consciousness is higher than other people." Huang Feng said: "However, this can''t change the fact that you are going to be killed."

 3007 Chapter 3007 Dilemma

    Everyone at the scene has already felt from Huang Feng¡¯s calm and cruel words. Huang Feng¡¯s words just now are not joking or scaring them, but are really ready to kill them, which is to offend all of them. The power of the country will not hesitate!


    This made everyone panic, but also deeply puzzled.


    Why does Huang Feng never die? Although they are not doing the right thing, there are no permanent enemies in this world, only permanent interests. Obviously, letting them go is more in line with Huang Feng¡¯s interests. Why does Huang Feng die? Jing insisted on killing them. What good would it do for him to kill them?It can''t bring him any benefits, instead, there will be a few more powerful enemies. This is completely harmless, and it is really impossible to find why Huang Feng chose this way.


    You know, although the armed forces they brought to this planet are not weak, this is only the tip of the iceberg behind them. Each of them has a powerful force behind them. Once these forces unite with each other No one or a certain force can stop it.


    Where is Huang Feng''s courage and self-confidence, thinking that he can block the attacks of so many forces, dare to offend so many forces at the same time, and never die with them?


    Is this all death-seeking behavior?


    The people really couldn''t figure this out, but they knew very well that Huang Feng had made up his mind. What he said just now was not just for fun, and they all felt a strong murderous aura from Huang Feng.


    This is really going to be done to them, moreover, it''s dead!


    While everyone was panicking, they all took out their weapons and prepared to attack Huang Feng. Although they knew that it was unlikely that Huang Feng could be killed by doing so, they had to do this. If they didn¡¯t, it would be Waiting for death, waiting to die.


    And they obviously don''t want to wait for death, don''t want to sit still, even if there is only a little hope, they don''t want to give up.


    The person in charge of the Santans family also took out his own weapon and prepared to attack Huang Feng. Although he knew that doing this by himself would not have any effect, he was even more reluctant to do nothing.


    Sure enough, at the moment they saw them take out their weapons, Huang Feng''s figure suddenly disappeared from the front of several people. Then, screams continued to sound in the command room. In less than a minute, here again It was calm, and at this time, the only person in the entire command room who was still standing was Huang Feng. As for the others, they were already lying on the ground at this time, completely out of breath.


    Huang Feng looked at the corpses on the ground, his expression unchanged. After such a long time, he couldn''t remember how many people he had killed. He was already numb to the murder. However, Although he killed a lot of people, he was not a bloodthirsty person, nor was he an innocent person who killed indiscriminately. All the people he killed were damned people.


    And these people in front of them are obviously damned people. When they came to this planet and wanted to grab their own resources, they had already committed a big mistake and were destined to die here.


    Killing these people does not mean that the battle outside is completely over. Those people probably don''t know the situation here, and they are still fighting with the people brought by Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng came to the computer and controlled it skillfully. Then, all the combat robots on the joint team on the battlefield suddenly stopped moving and stood in place. Fighters and various aircrafts that had already lifted into the air were all in succession. Forced to land on the ground, the human soldiers in the coalition forces were stunned to see this scene, not knowing what happened.


    However, they can be sure of one thing, that is, something must have happened in their command room, otherwise, there will be no such changes on the battlefield. As for the specific changes, they are not clear in their hearts.


    After losing the combat robots, various mechas, aircraft, etc., those human soldiers have greatly reduced their battles. They know very well that with their own strength, it is impossible to beat the opponent, so it is natural. Gave up resistance.


    This is the disadvantage of this kind of ultra-modern warfare. Many of them are controlled by computers. Once there is a problem with the computer, then the weapons on the battlefield will have problems and lose their combat effectiveness. It will be like the current situation. Relying on the human soldiers themselves, the combat effectiveness is greatly reduced, and it is difficult to win the battle by the human soldiers alone.


    "Listen, everyone, your commanders have been killed by me. If you don''t want to die, you can lay down your weapons and surrender. Otherwise, I will send you to meet them." Huang Feng controlled combat robots and various machines. A, aircraft, etc., sent out his own voice.


    The soldiers on the scene finally understood what was going on at this time. This also echoed their previous guesses, but they couldn¡¯t figure out why their command room was so well hidden and the surrounding defense forces were sufficient. It''s easy to be found by the opponent, and break into it and kill their commander.


    Only some people who had fought with Huang Feng before and who were lucky not to be killed had some kind of speculation in their hearts.


    However, no matter how the other party did it, this should be true, otherwise, the robots and mechas on the battlefield would not suddenly lose their positions in the air.


    The question they have to consider now is whether to continue fighting or surrender as prisoners.


    This is a more difficult choice.


    If you continue to fight, the people from Huang Feng have already experienced the powerful combat effectiveness. They have continued to fight and have little hope of winning. What''s more, their combat robots, mechas, aircraft, etc. There is no way to use all kinds of powerful weapons, then their hope of winning is even more slim, or to put it bluntly, they are basically impossible to win.


    If they surrender, they will become captives of the other party. Some of them are proud of themselves and do not think they will be captives. Moreover, some people are worried about whether they will be abused after surrendering. Therefore, they don¡¯t want to and dare not easily. Surrender.


    However, Huang Feng would not give them too much time to think, because he discovered through the green nose worm that the two most powerful enemies in his mind are constantly approaching. Obviously, the two superpowers The official forces of, are ready to participate after watching the theater for so long, and they still want to participate in the fiercest battle between themselves and these people in front of them.

 3008 Chapter 3008 Preparing for the final battle

    The official forces of the two superpowers are the most powerful of all the forces that have come to this planet. Huang Feng knows this, and people from other forces also know that. Therefore, people from those forces only felt that Huang Feng will not fight them to the end. After all, in their opinion, Huang Feng¡¯s biggest enemy is the two official forces. There is no need to fight them here. After all, they are even standing here. The heel is only mining part of the resources, and will not drive Huang Feng away, nor will it occupy all the resources.


    At least not for the time being.


    But the official forces of the two superpowers are different. Since they came, they also hid their true identities and pretended to be thieves. Obviously, they wanted to completely occupy this place. However, they would come back with official forces." "Suppress the bandits", when the time comes, you will obviously be able to take possession of this place justifiably.


    Therefore, in the eyes of other forces, what Huang Feng wants to guard against is the official forces of the two superpowers, not them. They and Huang Feng have the possibility of cooperating completely, but they did not expect that Huang Feng would die like this. Brains, fighting with them to the end, there is no meaning to negotiate.


    Although Huang Feng did not choose to compromise with those forces, this does not mean that he would not pay attention to the official forces of the two superpowers. He has been watching the movements of those two sides and acting in a timely manner. Out of reaction.


    Fortunately, the official forces of the two superpowers used to have the mind to sit on the mountain and watch tigers fight, and did not participate early, which gave Huang Feng enough time and energy to eliminate other forces.


    It is estimated that the official forces of the two superpowers are too confident in their own strength, so they do not rush to attack, but instead use Huang Feng''s hand to eliminate other forces'' troops for them and completely subordinate other forces. Drive away from this planet, when the time comes, they can completely occupy here by themselves.


    And when Huang Feng fought with the last united force, the official forces of the two superpowers probably thought it was time, and only then started the action, which is to prepare to fight fiercely with the strongest united force in Huang Feng. Participate in time to take advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    Huang Feng saw this scene very clearly through the vision of the Green Nose Worm, so he could not waste too much time here, nor would he give the official power of the two superpowers a chance.


    "At the last minute, if you don''t make a decision, I will help you make a decision." Huang Feng''s cold voice came. In the face of the enemy, he can''t speak softly. In that case, it would be impossible. Deterring the enemy will also make the enemy feel bullied.


    The soldiers on the battlefield also felt the cruelty in Huang Feng¡¯s words. They knew that Huang Feng was not joking, nor was he discussing with them. If they didn¡¯t make a decision, Huang Feng would really help them. Decided, and this decision is likely to continue to attack them.


    After understanding this situation, people who had no idea of ??continuing to fight, put down their weapons and chose to surrender. They didn''t want to wait for Huang Feng to continue to order the attack before making a decision. At that time, they might even have a chance of surrendering. No more.


    Of course, with so many soldiers, not all of them are afraid of death and choose to surrender. There are always people who choose to continue fighting without fear of death.


    However, such people are only a minority. No matter how much loyalty they have to the forces behind them, these people want to save their lives, and those who choose to surrender are not all disloyal to the forces behind them. It''s just that they feel that surrender is the best choice under the current situation. Huang Feng should not kill them. After they are released, they can continue to choose to serve their forces.


    In their opinion, the current situation is that they will definitely not be able to win. At this time, they still choose to continue fighting. That is a fool, it is a stupid behavior, so they will not feel ashamed of choosing to surrender.


    For those who are unwilling to surrender and choose to stubbornly resist, Huang Feng will naturally not be polite, hitting firepower to attack them, even those combat robots, aircraft, mechas, etc., which are originally united forces. Under his control, attack those who are still unwilling to surrender.


    Faced with these crazy and powerful firepower, those who chose to continue fighting were wiped out before they were able to hold on for long. Huang Feng wanted to deter others not to have thoughts that they should not have, and did not even give those choices to continue. Opportunity for the fighters to surrender.


    The opportunity has been given to you before, and it is something you don''t want to ask for. It is impossible to regret it now.


    After the battle, Huang Feng arranged for his own people to quickly clean up the battle, pack weapons, take over prisoners, etc. As for those mechas, combat robots, etc., they were controlled by Huang Feng and stayed quietly somewhere.


    Mechas and combat robots are still somewhat different. Combat robots rely solely on commands to fight and have no thoughts of their own. Huang Feng can easily control them through a computer. However, those mechas are different. Although the mechas are also part of the computer However, there are soldiers inside the mecha, and they can also control the mecha.


    However, every mecha has a backend terminal. Just now some mecha fighters were unwilling to surrender. Huang Feng paralyzed those mechas through the computer terminal and made them lose their combat effectiveness. Now the battle is completely over and those who are unwilling to surrender. The mecha fighters have been dealt with by Huang Feng, and all mechas have become Huang Feng¡¯s prisoners, but not all mechas can resume fighting.


    Huang Feng doesn¡¯t care about this anymore. He needs to clear the battlefield before the official forces of the two superpowers arrive, and then devote himself to the battle with the two superpowers. Only then can he Able to defeat those two superpowers.


    As for the captives, they were naturally sent to their base camp by Huang Feng. Leaving them here would only distract themselves and not provide any help.


    When Huang Feng was rushing to clean the battlefield, the teams of the official forces of the two superpowers were coming in mighty force. The strength of the official forces of the two superpowers was worthy of their names. Head, the strength of those other forces united before can not be compared with any of the official forces of these two superpowers.

 3009 Chapter 3009 Super Hacker

    This new discovery, the planet that Huang Feng bought for 600 billion yuan, is rich in resources beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. There are many types of resources here, and the total amount of resources contained is also very large, even if it is a fan country. It¡¯s hard not to be unmoved by the existence of. Therefore, after Persons told the people above about the discovery here, the senior leaders of Fan Nation have unanimously decided to own the planet and own the planet. .


    In addition, Persons, as the commander-in-chief of this operation, does not want to fail in his actions. No one likes to fail. Especially people with high authority and pride like Persons do not like failure even more. Therefore, He had already thought about it, this time, no matter what, he would defeat the army of Yanfeng Nation and completely occupy this planet.


    Thinking of this, Parsons looked at his assistant and asked faintly: "What is the situation with the army of Yanfeng Nation?"


    Since Huang Feng was in a decisive battle with the last coalition force, in Persons¡¯s heart, Huang Feng and other forces have already withdrawn from this planet, and they no longer have the ability and capital to establish a foothold on this planet. , There is no need to worry about it at all, so the opponent he is considering now is the army of the same powerful Yanfeng Nation, and they are monitoring their actions.


    "Back to the general, the fleet of Yanfeng Nation is also moving, and, as our destination is the same, they have not hidden their whereabouts." The assistant immediately replied.


    The armies of the Yanfeng Nation and the Fan Nation are monitoring each other, and both sides understand this in their hearts. On this primitive planet, there are too few means to use abilities. It is not easy to avoid the other''s surveillance. Therefore, both sides unanimously chose to act honestly, rather than covering up. Obviously, they were all prepared to defeat their opponents on the frontal battlefield, rather than through other tricks.


    "The destination is the same? Poor Huang Feng, he is probably still happy, but he didn''t expect to be spotted by the fleets of the two superpowers at the same time." After listening to his assistant, Parsons showed a trace of cruelty. And gloating with a smile.


    Their destination this time was the place where Huang Feng and the last force fought decisively. Although they did not put Huang Feng and the forces behind him in their eyes, they were always the same with Huang Feng. Harm, and because of this, they need to eliminate Huang Feng and the forces behind him before the decisive battle with each other, and then they can defeat and eliminate their true opponents in their hearts.


    And Persons had a grudge with Huang Feng before, so he was even more reluctant to let Huang Feng go. He was even afraid that Huang Feng would run away after the huge gap between his strength and his own. In that case, he would not be able to report. The previous enmity is gone, so before Huang Feng escapes, we must encircle him, attack him, and kill him.


    And now Yanfeng Nation has set its destination at Huangfeng¡¯s location. The goals of the two superpowers are the same. Neither of them can be contended by Huangfeng and the forces behind him. Now the two superpowers Attacking Huang Feng together, then Huang Feng and the forces behind him are dead, and there is absolutely no hope of survival.


    Seeing Huang Feng''s bad luck, Persons, who had a grudge with Huang Feng, would naturally feel gloating. He seemed to have seen the scene of Huang Feng''s death. It was a scene that made him feel comfortable and happy.


    "Order to go down, strengthen vigilance, and carefully monitor the fleet of Yanfeng Nation. I don''t want us to be attacked by the bastards of Yanfeng Nation when we are attacking Huang Feng." Parsons ordered.


    Yanfeng Nation has always been a big concern for Parsons. He dare not be a little careless about such a powerful enemy, otherwise, what is waiting for him will definitely be a rather miserable result.


    "Yes." the assistant answered.


    Persons lay on the chair, closed his eyes slightly, thinking about the battle with Yanfeng Nation soon afterwards. As for Huang Feng, he didn''t even think about it.


    On the other hand, the fleet of Yanfeng Nation is also advancing. Their goal is also Huang Feng. Their commander-in-chief Dawns has the same idea as Persons. He also did not give Huang Feng and the forces behind him. In his eyes, in his mind, there is only one enemy, and that is the army of Fan Nation led by Persons.


    However, before the decisive battle with the Fan Nation''s army, it is obvious that Huang Feng and the forces behind him must be eliminated first. Only in this way can they let go of their hands and fight against the Fan Nation''s army.


    While Persons is alerting the troops of the Flame Nation, the troops of the Flame Nation also maintain a high degree of vigilance against the troops of the Fan Nation at the request of Dauns. Although they will not attack each other in the first place, , But they all regard the other party as their last and most powerful enemy.


    As for their common goal, Huang Feng, they were almost ignored by both sides.


    They ignored Huang Feng, and Huang Feng naturally did not dare to ignore them. After knowing that they were coming, Huang Feng was already preparing, but he knew that the official forces of these two superpowers would arrive here almost at the same time. At that time, there was some pressure in my heart.


    "You really can count on me." Huang Feng said to himself with a smile.


    The official forces of the two superpowers, even if they don¡¯t come to Huang Feng, Huang Feng will go to them. After all, this is Huang Feng¡¯s planet. Huang Feng will not allow people from other forces. With his permission, he is even more unwelcome on this planet, especially this kind of force that is obviously malicious.


    Now the battle to determine the final ownership of the planet is coming.


    "Are you ready? It''s your turn to perform later." Huang Feng asked a young man next to him.


    "No problem, Master, I will show them how good I am later," the young man said confidently.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng nodded.


    This young man is just a slave that Huang Feng has just exchanged. This slave is a hacker, a super hacker, and his technology is decades ahead of the hackers in this time and space. Of course, the price it takes to exchange him. It''s not low, two billion!


    It is not that Huang Feng has exchanged hackers before, but it was the first time he encountered such an expensive one. This also made him feel and painful. However, in order to win the next battle, and to win easily, reduce Loss, this super hacker must be exchanged, not to mention that the other party only needs 2 billion, or 20 billion, Huang Feng also has to exchange his teeth.

 3010 Chapter 3010 cant lose this time

    Persons sat in his command ship with a relaxed face, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, and drank it unhurriedly, without the slightest tension that should have been before the war.


    This state of Persons has also affected the people below him. In the entire fleet of Fan Nation, not many people are nervous, although most of them know that their enemy this time has been recently. Inside, they have defeated many teams one after another, but they still didn''t take the enemy they were about to face seriously.


    The reason is that they come from the fan country and are the elite troops of the fan country. As one of the two superpowers in this universe, the elite troops of the fan country have enough strength and confidence to not release others. In my eyes, even if this person or force has performed very well in the recent period, it is the same. In addition to the Yanfeng Nation, no matter how powerful the force is, Wu Fan and their fans from the Fan Nation can compete.


    Persons had this idea, and his soldiers had the same idea, and therefore, although everyone knew that the battle was coming, no one in the entire fleet was nervous or afraid.


    Persons looked at the vast sky ahead, and the first time he saw Huang Feng appeared in his mind. Because of Huang Feng¡¯s rejection at the beginning, he did not have the slightest good impression of Huang Feng, and some were just, arrogant, Negative impressions of stupidity, impulsivity, etc.


    At that time, after Huang Feng rejected Persons¡¯s ¡°proposal¡± to acquire the planet, Persons mobilized a fleet to intercept Huang Feng, wanted to control Huang Feng, and then asked the location of the planet. However, Not only was the operation unsuccessful, he dispatched the past fleet and disappeared inexplicably. Until now, there is no news. No one can be seen alive or dead. Those people seem to have suddenly disappeared from this universe. As if it never existed.


    Persons didn¡¯t know what happened at the time and what happened to his own people, but he was pretty sure that all of this must have something to do with Huang Feng, and Huang Feng did not hesitate to refuse his ¡°suggestion¡± to buy the planet before. , The Liangzi between the two is settled, and today is the time to settle the accounts.


    For Huang Feng, Persons didn¡¯t take it to heart, so he was relaxed. This ease was not pretended, but because he didn¡¯t take Huang Feng to heart from the heart. He represents a powerful fan country. The army they led was the elite of the Fan Nation. Although the skull flag was hung outside their fleet, it was just a cover up. Their true identity was the elite of the Fan Nation.


    As for Huang Feng, although his exact identity has not been investigated until now, I don¡¯t know where he comes from, and he is not a person, but Persons did not take this to heart. He believes that Huang Feng is nothing more than Someone from a small planet nearby, from a small country, has achieved some success. It must have strength. It can compete with a certain force in their country, but it will not have too strong strength.


    It is precisely because of this kind of strength that the young Huang Feng was so proud and so impulsive that he dared to refuse his "suggestion" to buy planets. There were many forces like this before that suddenly emerged. The power may be amazing when it first appeared, but, nothing more, they will not last long, not to mention that they are compared with their powerful fan country, but compared with those rich powers with profound background, Huang Feng They also do not have the advantage. The reason why he was able to hit this planet one after another and even destroy the teams sent by other forces was mainly because Huang Feng was well prepared and prepared to fight here from the beginning. People from other forces did not expect Huang Summit to choose hard steel. Therefore, the preparations were not sufficient. The team they mobilized here obviously could not have the full strength of those forces.


    Therefore, although Huang Feng is close to winning a lot of battles here, it does not mean that Huang Feng and the forces behind him are stronger than other forces that have developed for many years. It can only be said that they have some advantages here. , Once the people who were defeated by him take seriously and start to attack Huang Feng and the forces behind him with all their strength, then Huang Feng and the forces behind him will definitely not be able to hold them, and they will definitely collapse. .


    However, Persons was obviously not prepared to get that time. He chose to launch an attack now. Huang Feng must be very proud at this time. However, his strength was definitely damaged in the previous battles. Attacking Huang Feng at this time is fine. Let them minimize their losses here.


    In addition, people from other forces have been defeated and driven away by Huang Feng. If they defeat Huang Feng at this time and snatch ownership of the planet from Huang Feng and the people behind him, then people from other forces, There will be no chance to come to this planet again. They have no excuses, and Persons will not let them succeed. At that time, this planet will completely belong to their fan country.


    Of course, before that, they have to solve another powerful opponent, that is Yanfeng Nation!


    Compared with the sudden emergence of Huang Feng, in Persons¡¯s mind, it is obvious that the army of the Yanfeng Nation is more dangerous. There have been frictions between the Fan Nation and the Yanfeng Nation. The two sides have fought for many years, decades ago. There had been wars, so Parsons and other people in Fan Nation were more vigilant about Yanfeng Nation. They knew that Yanfeng Nation was powerful, so when they knew that Yanfeng Nation also had an army on this planet, Parsons and the soldiers he brought had already regarded the army of the Flame Wind Nation as their biggest and most dangerous opponent.


    As for the people of Huang Feng and other forces, they were not put in their eyes from the beginning. When they considered problems, they always regarded Yanfeng Nation''s army as an imaginary enemy.


    The army of Yanfeng Nation obviously cannot come here for tourism. They also came for the ownership of this planet. In the past, things like this kind of competition for the ownership of newly discovered planets did not happen between the two countries. It has happened, it can be said that they have fought many times for this kind of thing, each time they fought against the identity of the cosmic thief, but both sides knew the true identity of the other party.


    And as a result of the battle, the fan country has the disadvantages, and loses more and loses less. Therefore, they have lost the ownership of many new planets.


    But this time I can¡¯t lose!

 3011 Chapter 3011 things dont seem right

    Although the officials of the two countries, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, did not put Huang Feng and his army in their eyes, they had the same idea, that is, first destroy Huang Feng and The army under him, and then another war between them, to determine the ownership of this planet.


    Therefore, the huge official armies of these two countries are going to Huang Feng and his army from two directions at the same time, preparing to attack from both directions at the same time.


    In the hearts of Persons and Dauns, Huang Feng and the forces behind him can allow them to attack at the same time with two powerful teams like them. It is also considered to have died well, and the death is not injustice. As for Huang Feng and his subordinates The team was able to survive the powerful attack power of their two countries. Neither Persons nor Dawns thought about this possibility.


    Because this possibility simply cannot exist.


    Of course, in the hearts of both of them, Huang Feng and his men should still be fighting with the last and strongest united team. They came here just to take advantage of the fishermen''s profit.


    However, when their team approached the battlefield, the information they got was that there was no fighting at all. Of course, there were people, but those people were not fighting, but on guard.


    How is this going?


    Both Persons and Dauns, who learned of this situation, both had big doubts in their hearts.


    Could it be that the two sides have reconciled?The battle ended early?So which party surrendered and surrendered?Is it Huang Feng and the forces behind him?This is very likely, because of the strength of that united force, both Persons and Dawns know well in their hearts. Huang Feng and the forces behind him, although they have been very strong before, should He also has no ability to face the attacks of so many forces at the same time.


    Therefore, it is a normal situation for Huang Feng and the forces behind him to surrender, and it is also a wise choice. Although they will lose some of their benefits, they know that they can also save some of their benefits and their own lives. It''s better than nothing after being defeated.


    But, if this happens, what should both of them do?Continue to attack, or just retreat?


    If you continue to attack, you will offend those coalition forces. Obviously, they know the identities of the various forces in the coalition forces. The people of the coalition forces also know their true identities. Once they attack, they will obviously offend. Those forces, the forces that are united together, each one is very strong, even if they represent the official forces of the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, they dare not easily offend at the same time. So many forces, otherwise, they would not have thought of using Huang Feng''s hand to eliminate the people sent by those forces before, and they could not directly attack those forces.


    Can''t attack, choose to retreat?


    Both Persons and Dawns were unwilling in their hearts. They had waited until the last minute, had been planning for a long time, and just gave up like this. How could they be reconciled in their hearts?The two of them were in charge of this mission. Obviously, neither of them wanted to fail this mission. It would not do them any good, or even damage their reputation.


    "Isn''t that Huang Feng very powerful? How could he be defeated so easily? How long has it been?" Persons thought indifferently.


    If the winner is Huang Feng and the forces behind him, Persons will launch an attack without hesitation. After all, he has a bad relationship with Huang Feng, and they don¡¯t know the identity of the forces behind Huang Feng, so they are not afraid of offending. They are, even if Huang Feng and the others did not win the battle, they can hold on until they come here. Persons will also launch an offensive without hesitation. When the time comes, he will say that he is attacking Huang Feng and the forces behind him. As for the alliance People of the power will suffer casualties, and that is completely accidental.


    It is a pity that when they came here, the battle was over, Huang Feng and the forces behind him had been defeated, and they had no chance to intervene.


    Of course, they can also give up this resource point and then occupy other resource points on the planet. However, they originally regarded this place as something in the bag and would not allow people from other forces to take advantage of it. Now let several forces in the coalition have a firm foothold here, and then they will inevitably occupy a lot of resources on this planet. At that time, even if they want to drive them away, it will be very troublesome. Even sacrifice some benefits, which is obviously not what Parsons and Dauns and the forces behind them are willing to see.


    "My lord, should we launch an offensive, and then put the blame on the space-time pirates?" the assistant suggested to Persons: "Anyway, we are now the space-time pirates, and we should have no problem doing some special things. ."


    "Are you thinking that the people behind them are all fools? Wouldn''t you know our identity? When you know this, you will still have trouble with us, and it will still be a troublesome thing at that time." Persons was in a bad mood. Said.


    This kind of dilemma was not what he wanted to see, but it really happened in front of him, making him unable to face it.


    The assistant didn''t dare to speak anymore. He also knew that what he had just said was a bit self-deceitful. Their identity as time-space pirates was okay to deceive ordinary people. It was completely impossible to deceive those in the big power.


    However, at this moment, the assistant suddenly discovered through the drone shot that the situation on the ground seemed to be a little different.


    "My lord, things don''t seem right!" the assistant said to Persons immediately.


    "Why is it wrong?" Persons asked, looking at the big screen inside the ship.


    "My lord, the people on the ground don''t seem to be from the united force. Their clothes are not right. I remember that the people in the united force wear different clothes. Moreover, the soldiers in the united force belong to Although different forces have their own hidden identities, the clothes they wear are completely different. A force has the appearance of a force, but the following people wear the same kind of clothes, and, this The clothes are very similar to the clothes worn by the soldiers under Huang Feng that we have seen before!" The assistant explained to Persons, pointing to the not very clear image in the screen.

 3012 Chapter 3012 The Command System Is Paralyzed

    "You mean, the people on the ground are not the united forces, but Huang Feng and his subordinates?" Persons had a look of expectation on his face, his eyes fixed on the screen, trying to make himself See it more clearly.


    "Not bad." The assistant said: "The following battle was indeed over before we came, but the winner was not the united forces we thought, but Huang Feng!"


    "But, how is this possible?" Although Huang Feng is also expected to win in Persons'' heart, he feels that this possibility is almost non-existent.


    You must know that the combined force is very powerful. Although Huang Feng is powerful, there is only one side, and it is powerless to face the combination of so many forces at the same time. It is impossible to fight, or even dare to fight. .


    Therefore, in Persons'' view, the winner is definitely not Huang Feng and his soldiers.


    But if it wasn''t Huang Feng and the others, what happened to the clothes of the people below?Could it be that the people of the united forces, after defeating Huang Feng and his men, all changed into Huang Feng''s clothes?


    Thinking about it, I feel that this is unlikely, and they should not do such boring things.


    At this time, the drone has already flown lower, and Persons and his assistant can see more clearly. They can be sure that the people below are indeed wearing the same kind of clothes, and it is Huang Feng. The clothes worn by his men!


    "My lord, hit it!" Parsons'' assistant said: "If the person below is from Huang Feng, then we have made no mistake. If the person below is from another force, we can also fight. The big deal is afterwards. We misunderstood the person. Who made their people wear Huang Feng and their clothes? We would misunderstand them here, and it is normal. People from other forces can''t blame us."


    "You''re right!" Persons said excitedly: "Even if it is a wrong number, we have an excuse. They asked for it!"


    Persons, who was still in a dilemma, found that things had turned for the better, his whole person was once again full of fighting spirit, and the opportunity for meritorious service was still there!No matter which side the people on the ground are, as long as you eliminate them and then defeat the Yanfeng Nation''s army, then this planet will completely belong to their Fan Nation, and he will make great contributions for it.


    Thinking of this, Parsons said to his assistant: "Order to go down, everyone enters the combat position, ready to fight!"


    "Yes!" the assistant responded loudly, then turned and left to convey the order.


    Almost at the same time, Dauns also gave similar orders to his people. Like Persons before, he thought things were a little tricky, but now it¡¯s different, no matter which side the people are. People, they all have excuses for hands-on, and they don''t need to worry about anything.


    The two armies of huge forces, under the orders of the two commanders, began to take action. All the muzzles on the spacecraft were opened, and the aiming directions were all on the ground, the combat robots, mechas, etc. in the spacecraft. They are all ready for landing operations. At the mouth of the ship, all the soldiers armed with teeth have been loaded with bullets, ready to fight.


    Compared with the previous forces, the strength of the official forces of these two superpowers is quite strong, even if the strength of the last united power is not comparable to that of either of these two superpowers. Compared with the method, this is also the reason why Huang Feng wants to keep them for the end. If he fought with them before, he might not have any advantage.


    "Everyone is ready! Fire!" Seeing that everyone was ready, Parsons and Dawns ordered an attack on the following at almost the same time.


    Before landing operations, they must use the powerful firepower on the spacecraft to once bomb the ground to eliminate their resistance, so that they will encounter less resistance when they land operations.


    However, after Persons and Dawns gave them the command to attack in an imposing manner, something embarrassing happened to them. None of their spaceships obeyed their orders to fire. All the guns seemed to be at the same gun. Time has gone dumb.


    "What''s going on? Adjutant!" Dawns shouted with an ugly face. At such a critical moment, these spaceships actually dropped their chains at the same time. It was not because of him losing face and damaging him.


    Hearing Dawns''s call, his adjutant ran over quickly, his face was also ugly at this time, and this was the first time he encountered this situation.


    "My lord, the people below reported that our command system was invaded and paralyzed, and we couldn''t control those weapons at all." The adjutant said with an ugly expression.


    "What? The command system was invaded and paralyzed? What did those technicians eat? How easily was the computer paralyzed?" Dauns was furious when he heard his adjutant''s report.


    As a high-level member of Yanfeng Nation, Dauns certainly knows the importance of computer technology in ultra-modern warfare. It can be said that a large part of the strength on the battlefield is determined by these machines, so whether it is them The Yanfeng Nation, or a hostile fan country, attaches great importance to the development of science and technology, attaches great importance to the advancement of computer technology, and studies more high-tech weapons.


    And for this aspect of protection, they are all in place. On the battlefield, they have never encountered a situation like this, and they have not officially started the battle. Their command system was actually paralyzed by the invasion. , How big this impact will be, Dauns knows very well.


    None of the high-altitude weapons on their spacecraft can be used. All combat robots and scrap iron are no different. Although mechas can also fight, they are also affected to some extent, affecting their performance. Some unmanned fighter jets and other weapons, It also has no effect.


    It can be said that if the command system cannot be restored, their combat power will be reduced by more than half in an instant, and the entire huge army can still display some strength, then no one knows.


    "Let the technicians recover me quickly. In addition, see who is behind this incident and whether it is from the opposite fan country." Dauns ordered.


    These two superpowers attach great importance to the development of science and technology. Now their command system is paralyzed. The first suspected target that Dauns thinks of is the people in the fan country. Those people have the motivation to do that, and they have The ability to do that.


    As for Huang Feng and the forces behind him, they were ignored by Dauns.

 3013 Chapter 3013 Arrogant

    Persons is now in the same dilemma as Dawns. When he gave the order to attack ground troops, he also discovered the fact that his command system was paralyzed. Faced with this fact, Persons also somewhat accepted No more.


    Regardless of whether it is a wind country or a fan country, they are all superpowers. If they want to always suppress the development of other countries and maintain their current leading position, then development in all aspects must not be slow, and they must always lead other countries. Especially high-tech.


    Many high-tech weapons are now related to computer technology. Of course, they will not ignore the development of computer technology. They are also very confident that the development of computer technology in their own country is far ahead of other countries. .


    However, now on this battlefield, their command system is actually paralyzed, and their proud computer technology has been surpassed by others. How can they accept it?


    Persons is the same as Dauns. The first object of suspicion is the people from the opposite Flame Wind Nation. He suspects that Dauns made this matter because Dauns is only as strong as them, or even stronger than them. Only some countries with strong winds have this ability to surpass their fan country in terms of computer technology.


    Persons also did not connect this incident with Huang Feng and the forces behind him. He did not think that a force that emerged suddenly would surpass them in terms of computer technology.


    "Everyone should be on guard and watch out for attacks from the Flame Wind Nation!" Persons ordered: "Let the technicians hurry up to repair the system. We can''t be passively beaten."


    Once all the command systems are paralyzed, then their strength will drop by more than half, and the enemy will definitely take this opportunity to attack, and Persons has to deal with it carefully.


    The official forces of the two superpowers are on guard against each other, because the command system has not been restored. In order not to be the target of each other, Persons and Dawns ordered the fleet to land at almost the same time to build ground defense.


    When the fleets of the two superpowers all landed on the ground, both sides were stunned.


    How is this going?Why did they choose to land?Didn¡¯t they take the opportunity to attack us?


    The commanders of the official forces of these two superpowers were surprised by what they saw. They all believed that their command system was paralyzed by the other side, and their command system was paralyzed. The enemy should seize this. Opportunity to attack them is, and attacking the ground at high altitude has obvious advantages, and I had to choose to land on the ground as a last resort. Why did the other side do the same, is the other commander stupid?


    Persons and Dauns frowned and watched this scene.


    Obviously, even if the opposing commander is stupid, the staff under him will not be stupid, and it is impossible to make such a stupid decision at the same time.


    They did this, and the only explanation was that, like themselves, their command system was paralyzed, and they had to land on the ground to avoid becoming a target for the other party.


    Thinking of this explanation, the commanders on both sides were shocked almost at the same time.


    If the command system of both parties is paralyzed, who is the one who paralysed their command system?Could it be...


    Because they all knew that they didn¡¯t paralyze the opponent¡¯s command system, this was definitely not done by themselves, and the opponent¡¯s command system would not be broken for no reason. At this time, they remembered the scene. There are also third-party personnel, a force that was previously ignored by them.


    Almost at the same time, both Parsons and Dauns looked at the position of Huang Feng and his troops.


    "Did you find it? It seems a bit late." Huang Feng saw that the troops of the official forces of the two superpowers, the Fan Kingdom and the Yanfeng Kingdom, had landed on the ground. After a sneer, he ordered an offensive.


    Because Huang Feng has just fought with that united force, he doesn¡¯t have much time to build an anti-air defense system. In addition, there are many spacecrafts in Yanfeng Country and Fan Country with advanced performance, Huang Feng Feng had to exchange weapons that could be used by the opponent¡¯s spacecraft, and the cost was still very high. Therefore, Huang Feng simply paralyzed their command system. This command system not only refers to the command of the commander to the people below, but also Including the control and command of weapons, so after this system was paralyzed, many high-tech weapons of the two superpowers could not be used, including spaceships!


    Therefore, the troops of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation will choose to land. Huang Feng is not surprised at all. He can''t attack and defend when he is suspended in the air. Wouldn''t it be a living target?Therefore, as long as their commander''s mind is not bad, they will definitely choose to land the spacecraft on the ground.


    And this is exactly what Huang Feng wanted.


    After the spacecraft of the two superpowers landed on the ground, Huang Feng immediately launched an attack.


    For a time, guns shook the sky, and the target of the attack was the armies of the two superpowers.


    The weapons that Huang Feng exchanged here were not weak, enough to pose a threat to the spacecraft parked on the ground. Therefore, they would soon be able to force the people inside the spacecraft to come out, otherwise they would all be trapped inside.


    At the moment they encountered the attack, both Persons and Dauns instantly understood what was going on, but they were more surprised than panicked at this time.


    The two of them didn''t expect that the person who paralyzed their command system would actually be Huang Feng who hadn''t been put in their eyes before!You know, they have always regarded each other as their opponents. As for Huang Feng and the forces behind him, they did not take it seriously.


    However, it was this force that was not in their eyes that easily paralyzed their command system, and, if nothing else, it would paralyze the command system of the two superpowers at the same time. This ability really makes Surprised.


    Then Huang Feng¡¯s attack on them was expected. After all, they knew what they were doing, and they knew that Huang Feng also knew that if he wanted to keep this planet, he would not sit still and paralyze them. The command system also illustrates this point, so it is normal to attack them after paralyzing their system.


    However, after seeing Huang Feng''s arrogant attack on both of them at the same time, they only sneered in their hearts.


    This Huang Feng is really arrogant!Actually dare to attack the two superpowers at the same time. Is this because you think you have lived too long?

 3014 Chapter 3014 Suddenly Many People

    Although Huang Feng was able to paralyze their command system, this incident really surprised them, but it was only an accident. If you want to say that Huang Feng was afraid of it, it would not be because, in their hearts, Huang Feng''s strength is just like that. They have been monitoring and inquiring about Huang Feng''s situation during this period. Therefore, they still know the strength of Huang Feng''s side. They are not afraid of Huang Feng.


    And now Huang Feng actually attacked both of them at the same time. In the eyes of Persons and Dawns, it was completely a death-seeking behavior. Did he naively think that he would paralyze his own command system. Why can''t you stop him?


    Paralyzing their command system will indeed affect their strength, but this is not to say that they have no ability at all. They still have a powerful mecha group and powerful ground troops. These forces, no matter what In terms of quantity and quality, they surpass Huang Feng''s side.


    Therefore, after encountering Huang Feng¡¯s attack, Persons and Dauns did not panic at all. Even at this time, they were confident that they could win the battle, but the process and It''s just a little different from what I expected.


    "Order the mecha and ground troops to get off the spacecraft and counter the enemy." Parsons and Dawns commanded almost simultaneously.


    The door of the spacecraft was opened, and tall mechas came out of the spacecraft. While walking, they attacked Huang Feng and the others. Following the mechas, there were a large number of ground troops. These people are fully armed, equipped with complete armor and advanced weapons. They follow the mech group to provide fire support, and they can use the mech group for defense.


    In addition to the mecha groups and ground forces, there are also a large number of armored vehicles, tanks and other heavy weapons. These things are also much more advanced than those on the earth. Both defense and attack capabilities are very powerful.


    "It''s really worthy of being two superpowers. This strength is really extraordinary." Huang Feng couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at the densely approaching enemies.


    Before, the forces he encountered were not as powerful as one-tenth of these two superpowers. After all, those forces used to develop the economy mainly, although they have their own armed forces, they are not. They are very strong. After all, they belong to two superpowers. These two countries can run you to develop the economy, but they will never allow you to develop armed forces under their noses. Therefore, although they have My own armed forces are not very strong. I usually protect myself and deal with some troubles. It may be enough. However, if you want to take the initiative to attack, it will be too late.


    However, the official forces of these two superpowers are different. They have their own armies. These armies are not only large in number and complete in weapons, but also well-trained. At the same time, because there is always friction between the two superpowers. Therefore, the soldiers in these two countries have more or less combat experience, and these things are far from what other forces can possess.


    However, Huang Feng was just surprised, and he didn''t mean to be afraid, let alone the idea of ??running away.


    "Let everyone stop hiding, come out and attack me with all my strength!" Huang Feng ordered.


    Before, Huang Feng knew that his actions might be monitored. Therefore, every time he fought, he deliberately increased his death rate. People who shouldn¡¯t have died, at his request, "Dead", this is naturally not a real death, but a fraudulent death, and then secretly transferred, gathered together, in order to wait for today''s occasion of the final battle.


    Therefore, although Persons and Dauns have monitored Huang Feng, they still do not have a correct understanding and judgment of Huang Feng¡¯s strength. They did not expect Huang Feng to paralyze their command system before, and now they have not thought. Huang Feng has no less troops than them!


    "Why are there so many people suddenly?" Persons and Dawns were surprised to see that they did not come down inside the spaceship.


    Because the command system was paralyzed and the drones could not take off, they could not see the entire battlefield. However, where they could see with the naked eye, it was obvious that there were more enemies at once than they had seen before. When I arrive, I want more!


    Could it be that Huang Feng had hidden his strength before?!


    I am afraid there is only this explanation. Otherwise, it is impossible to have so many people. It is just that Huang Feng had to face so many attacks before, and those forces are not weak when they are united. Huang Feng faces it alone. , Dare to hide his strength, is he so confident or arrogant?


    However, no matter what it was, they all understood that their previous judgments about Huang Feng''s forces were wrong, and Huang Feng''s strength was much stronger than they thought.


    "Hmph, even if that is the case, it can''t be changed. The fact that you are going to lose!" Persons and Dauns sneered in their hearts.


    There are more people on Huangfeng''s side, but there are also a lot of people on their side. Moreover, they still attack Huangfeng at the same time. The two sides "cooperate", and the number and strength will be stronger. They don''t think, Huang Feng was able to survive their combined efforts.


    However, after the two sides officially began to exchange fire, their thoughts were suddenly shaken.


    Because the strength displayed by the people on Huang Feng''s side was somewhat beyond their expectations, unexpectedly strong!


    Those people have extremely high fighting qualities. Whether it is cooperation with each other or individual combat capability, they are not weaker than them, and even stronger!


    how can that be?How could he have such a strong subordinate that suddenly emerged from him?Are they the army of a certain country?


    However, even the armies of other countries should not be stronger than theirs. After all, they are the two most powerful countries in this universe. Compared with them, other countries are farther away. Far worse.


    Persons and Dauns looked at everything in the distance, lost in thought and disbelief.


    Then, even if they didn¡¯t want to believe it, the facts were right in front of them, which made them have to believe that they thought that their troops would advance smoothly. However, this is not the case. Their advancement speed is not fast or even long. They will be blocked in one place for a while, which makes their hearts very annoyed, but there is nothing to do.


    What should I do?


    Both of them were still eagerly thinking of a way.

 3015 Chapter 3015 Reverse Decryption

    "Can''t it work?" Parsons asked the technician on his side anxiously.


    Before knowing that his command system was paralyzed, Persons did not care too much, because, in his opinion, even if those spaceships, drones, combat robots, etc. are not used, they can still easily Defeated Huang Feng''s team.


    However, now he has no such confidence, because he found that Huang Feng''s team, whether in number or in strength, far exceeded their previous expectations. They thought they could The team that defeated Huang Feng easily, but now found that it has become difficult to win, and to solve the current dilemma, only to restore his own command system and restore the previous combat effectiveness.


    "My lord, it won''t work." The technical person in charge said: "The person on the other side is a master. We have already used all our strength here, and there is no way to resist the opponent''s attack."


    Having said that, this technician is also a little ashamed. He has always been confident about the strength of himself and his team. He is sure that in terms of network technology, no one is their opponent, even if it is from Yanfeng Nation. People can only make a tie with them. In the past, the network technicians of Yanfeng Nation have not been able to take any advantage.


    However, this time they were planted and planted in the hands of someone who did not know their identity. What made him even more unacceptable was that through various signs, the other party seemed to be only one person. This discovery made them feel unbelievable, but , With more and more clues, they and each other''s fights more and more frequently, this guess is constantly getting closer to the truth.


    This discovery made them feel ashamed. The pride of the past was destroyed in an instant.


    "Then you can take the initiative to attack them? They are busy attacking us, presumably they don''t have much energy to defend. As long as we paralyze their command system, although we cannot completely change the situation on the scene, the situation is definitely better than it is now. A lot." Persons said.


    Obviously, Persons didn''t know that there was only one person who had paralyzed their command system. Instead, he thought it was a team. After all, if it were one person, it would be too unbelievable.


    The technical person in charge did not mean to talk to Person Siming. In that case, they would receive more reprimands. Moreover, the fact that there is only one person on the other side is just their guess. Although it is infinitely close to the facts, As long as it has not been confirmed, it can only be a guess, and they are not concealing facts.


    "My lord, this is also not OK." The technical person in charge said with a face of shame: "They are actively defending while attacking our network. Moreover, their defensive capabilities are also quite strong. Our people are basically Just break through their defense."


    Hearing what he said, Parsons immediately glared at him: "Defensive is not good, and offense is not good. What is the use of you?!"


    Parsons'' reprimand made the technical person in charge of his face ashamed, but he was unable to refute it, because the facts were right in front of him. They really did not have the ability to fight each other, and they should be scolded now.


    Persons only cursed a few words, so he didn''t scold again, because he knew that this kind of thing could not be changed with a few more curses. This was a gap in strength, and it could not even be changed in a short time.


    There is no way to restore the command system on your side, and there is no way to paralyze the opponent''s command system. It can only be done by thinking of other methods, but other methods are not so easy to think of.


    The strength of the drones on Huang Feng''s side is quite powerful. This is what they have seen before, but now, they can only fight on the ground here, and they have to face Huang Feng more than expected. Many soldiers have to be attacked by numerous drones in the sky, which makes their living environment quite harsh.


    Persons figured out a way, and in the end he could only say to his adjutant: "Send someone to contact the army of the Flame Wind Nation. At this time, both of us should temporarily put aside our previous grievances and join hands to deal with Huang Feng. Otherwise, If we do, we will all die here!"


    The only way that Persons could think of now was to unite with the troops of the Flame Wind Nation. Although they were all attacking Huang Feng''s team before, they were fighting on their own, unable to maximize the strength of both sides.


    But now, they must really join forces, otherwise, it is really very likely that they will be defeated by Huang Feng''s army.


    Persons¡¯ lieutenant quickly arranged for someone to contact Dauns, and Dauns was facing the same dilemma as Parsons, so after learning what Parsons meant, he did not hesitate too much. , And agreed to Persons''s proposal.


    Bringing the team to this planet this time, whether it is for Persons or Dawns, it is an opportunity for meritorious service, but if they can¡¯t do things well, then they will not If you have credit, you will be criticized, and you may even die here. This is the result that both of them are unwilling to accept.


    After the two parties agreed, the technicians of the two parties quickly set up a communication channel for communication between the two parties. Only by knowing the other party''s movements in time can they cooperate better.


    After the two sides really cooperated, the combat effectiveness has improved a lot, and it has also increased a lot of pressure on Huang Feng''s side. After all, these are the armies of two superpowers, and their combat effectiveness and combat experience are not bad. Now once they let go of the past Combining their grievances and grievances, their strength is still very strong.


    "I''m pretty good at getting these two superpowers that have been in friction for decades to join forces." After knowing the reactions of the two superpowers, Huang Feng laughed himself.


    The combination of the two superpowers did cause a lot of pressure on Huang Feng''s side, but if you say you feel desperate, you don''t know.


    "How''s your work going on there?" Wu Fan asked himself the super hacker who exchanged it at a huge price.


    "Master, I just completed the decryption here." The super hacker said.


    "Very good, then let us be an audience and watch them kill each other." Huang Feng laughed, and then said lightly: "Let''s do it."


    "Yes, master!" the super hacker said respectfully, and then quickly tapped his fingers on the keyboard.


    Subsequently, the drones, spaceships, and combat robots that had previously been banned among the two superpowers moved almost at the same time!

 3016 Chapter 3016 All messed up

    "Huh? What''s the matter? How did the spaceship move? You blocked their invasion?" Persons, who was standing in the spaceship, felt that the spaceship under his feet suddenly moved. He couldn''t help but curiously asked the technicians here. Tao.


    If they can block the attacks of hackers on Huang Feng¡¯s side, then their combat effectiveness will increase a lot. In addition, they are now officially united with Yanfeng Nation, the official two superpowers. The fact that the forces regain their full strength is definitely not something Huang Feng and the others can resist.


    At least Persons thought so confidently.


    However, what disappointed him was that after he finished the question, the technician on his side said with a panic: "My lord, we did not block their invasion. We still lost the control of all the other party''s command system."


    "Then what''s the matter with this spacecraft? What''s the situation with the drones outside?" Persons asked. After that, he thought of a terrible possibility and said in shock: "Could it be that Huang Feng and the others can already Control the command system on our side?"


    Only this explanation can explain why their spacecraft, combat robots and drones suddenly move, but if this is the case, it is absolutely terrifying for them. Yes, the consequences are definitely not what they want to see.


    After Parsons finished speaking, he fixed his eyes on the technical person in front of him. In his shocked and horrified eyes, the other party nodded and said in an obscure tone: "It is true. Now the enemy is completely Taking control of our command system, they have completed the decryption, and can now fully control our system and do whatever they want."


    Hearing the words of the person in charge of technology, Persons only felt a blackness in front of his eyes, and his body was shaking for a while. He held a table on one side to stabilize his figure again. Then, he shouted at the person in charge of technology: "You guys. Group of waste! What is the use of you? Ah?! First, the command system was paralyzed by the enemy, and now it¡¯s better. The command system is directly controlled by others. Are you all waste? So many people actually even have the command system. Can''t hold it?"


    Facing Parsons¡¯s roar, the technically responsible person just lowered his head in shame. At this moment, he felt that he and his men were no different from trash. What they did was really bad this time. If the other party has paralyzed the system, it''s fine. Now the other party has decrypted the system and controlled their system. It was too shameful to spread out. It is estimated that after returning, he will not be able to sit down in this position.


    Of course, the premise is that he can go back safely. However, after the command system is controlled by the other party, he knows that the possibility that he can go back safely is very small. Not only himself, but also those people on the scene can go back safely. How many there will be, this is also the reason why Persons is angry. Since the other party has already controlled their command system, it should not be just for fun. It must be done, and what actions are necessary can almost be thought after a little thought. understand.


    Sure enough, in the next second, the spacecraft, combat robots, and a large number of drones all turned their guns. They were not aiming at Huang Feng and his men, but the army of the Fan Nation and the Yanfeng Nation!


    The soldiers of Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation previously knew that their command system was paralyzed. Therefore, they could not use the cover of spaceships, drones and combat robots to fight. They could only charge by themselves. Before, they hadn¡¯t encountered such a simple and rude way of fighting for a long time, and Huang Feng and the others were not weak. Therefore, they caused a lot of casualties, which made them very dissatisfied and very dissatisfied. fear.


    Fortunately, after uniting with another country, their strength has been improved and their casualties have declined, but compared with the past, they are still very serious.


    But now, seeing the spacecraft on my side moved, the drones flew up, and the fighters rushed up with their weapons. After a moment, they all cheered.


    "Great, those damn technicians finally solved the trouble."


    "Our reinforcements are coming! Now it''s time for the damn bastards on the opposite side to taste our power."


    "The three groups of people pay attention, prepare for the battle formation, and follow the battle robot to initiate an impact!"


    Obviously, the soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation and the Fan Nation, after seeing the machines on their side were moving, they all thought that their command system was restored, and all of them were very happy. With those spaceships and With the help of combat robots, their strength will be restored and their own casualties will be reduced.


    However, they hadn''t waited long for them to be happy. They were horrified to find that the muzzles of the spacecraft and drones were not directed at the enemy on the opposite side, but at them. The combat robots did not rush toward the target, but toward them. Up them!


    This...what is going on?


    After that, they didn''t have the mind to think about that, because the spacecraft, drones and combat robots all opened fire almost at the same time.


    The target of the fire was them, not their enemies!


    Everyone began to evade screaming. You must know that this time, whether it is from Yanfeng Nation or Fan Nation, a lot of spaceships, drones and combat robots have arrived. Of course, they are not defending Huang Feng. At the beginning, Huang Feng was not in their eyes. The reason why they came so many people was to guard against each other. In their eyes, the other party was their only enemy.


    But now, the weapons they prepared have become their own worst enemy. The muzzles on many spaceships fired fiercely at them. Many people didn''t even have a chance to evade, so they were all blown up into the sky. And those drones fly randomly above them. Although these drones are not like those of Huangfeng, they can fly so high in the air, but they are also not small in power, and they are also here. Caused huge casualties.


    And the combat robots that should have been their cover, at this time, had already broken into them, and began to kill.


    It''s messed up, it''s all messed up!


    The soldiers of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation are scurrying around like rats, but they don¡¯t know where is safe. Weapons are firing at them everywhere. When they faced Huang Feng¡¯s attack before, they were still able to Hiding in his camp, however, it is completely unsafe now, and there is no safe place around it.

 3017 Chapter 3017 Receiving Captives

    How could this be?


    How could this be!


    Dauns looked pale at the scene in front of him. As a prominent figure in the Yanfeng Nation, Dauns seldom has such a gaffe, especially in front of many subordinates. He has always paid attention to his image.


    However, at this moment, he was completely impressed with his own image. He was completely surprised by the scene in front of him, knowing that his command system was completely deciphered and controlled by Huang Feng and others. , Dawns¡¯ reaction is exactly the same as Persons. Both of them are smart people, and naturally they know what serious consequences will be if their command system is controlled by the other party.


    And the development of the matter also proved that both of them were correct in their previous guesses. After their command system was controlled by the other party, they were faced with quite terrifying consequences, but at this time, there was nothing in their hearts. The joy of guessing the facts, they would rather have made a mistake than seeing the scene in front of them.


    However, the facts obviously will not change according to their thoughts. They are experiencing a huge disaster here. Standing on the spaceship, he can only watch his spaceship and other spaceships and face his soldiers. , Constant frantic fire, the soldiers fell under their own guns in doubt.


    Dauns is not a person who cares much about the lives of his soldiers. If it were in peacetime, these people would die. He wouldn¡¯t take a second look. But, it¡¯s not possible now. They are still performing their missions. He needs to rely on them to complete his tasks. As a result, how can he accept the death of blockbusters?


    "Hurry up, give me all of you trash, and immediately grab me control of the spacecraft!" Dawns yelled frantically at the technicians on his side. He already realized that if things are allowed If he continues to develop like this, then not only will he not be able to complete the task, but he is likely to die here.


    And obviously, he still doesn''t want to die!


    Those technicians looked ugly and busy. However, no matter how hard they tried, there was no way to get back the control of the command system. After the other party robbed the control of the command system, they had immediately changed their passwords and instructions. They need it here. Only by conquering the opponent¡¯s defense system can they be spoiled to regain control of the command system. The previous facts have proved that they are not the opponents of Huang Feng¡¯s technical staff at all. Given complete suppression, it has not yet been able to gain a little advantage.


    "boom"!


    "bump!"


    When Dawns was angry, the spacecraft he was on was suddenly attacked, with a huge roar, the spacecraft he was on shook violently, and then the various alarm systems inside the spacecraft rang frantically.


    The spacecraft is damaged!


    "What''s the matter?" Dauns asked.


    "My lord, our spacecraft was attacked by a fan country." Someone immediately replied.


    "Asshole! Let them stop! Otherwise, I will kill them!" Dawns shouted. He is in a very bad mood now. Any small matter will make him feel angry. Moreover, it is not a small matter, he just More angry.


    "Sir, our temporary communication with them has been cut off, and there is no way to contact them now." The adjutant said embarrassedly on his face.


    Just as Dauns was about to speak, the hull shook violently again, as if it was about to fall from the air at any time, and the sound of the sirens inside the ship became louder and denser.


    "Fight back, fight back immediately!" Dawns roared subconsciously: "Kill those treachery bastards!"


    However, the answer to him was an embarrassing silence.


    Dauns only reacted at this time, and he remained silent. They have now lost control of the spacecraft, and there is no way to fight back. In other words, what they can do now is to wait for the last thing in the spacecraft. As a result, nothing else can be done, and they can''t even escape, because all escape hatches have been closed.


    "Are you going to die here today?" This desperate thought emerged in Dauns''s heart.


    And Persons has the same idea as him.


    When Dawsons¡¯ spacecraft was attacked, Persons¡¯ spacecraft was also not spared. The spacecraft he was on was also attacked. He sat in his seat with a pale face and waited quietly. The final result.


    "These spaceships are good, but they can''t all be destroyed here."


    In another place, Huang Feng who quietly watched this scene muttered to himself.


    These spaceships are all very valuable. If they can be captured, Huang Feng will of course not easily destroy them. He just asked the super hacker to do that, only to frighten those people, and at the same time, let the scene The situation is more chaotic.


    And the super hacker did not disappoint him. He did quite beautifully. The scene has indeed become more chaotic. There are explosions everywhere, screams, crying for help, and the Flame Country in the middle of the battlefield. The soldiers of the Fan Nation, at this time, were completely in despair.


    Some smart soldiers seem to have thought about it. All of this is related to Huang Feng''s side, because the armies of their Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation are in chaos, but Huang Feng and his army are all safe and sound. The chaos, instead, is watching the theater on the side, which already explains the problem.


    As a result, some people who ran around with their heads and didn''t know where to escape to safety began to run towards Huangfeng and the others. They ran here, naturally not to attack Huangfeng and his army. They are now In such a chaotic situation, there is no way to organize an effective attack and attack Huang Feng and the others. That is definitely seeking a dead end.


    They rushed to Huangfeng and their side for the glimmer of hope in their hearts. They came to surrender, because they have discovered that their current position is not safe at all. Only the place where Huangfeng and them are is the most In a safe place, many soldiers didn''t want to die here in such a daze, so they wanted to come to Huangfeng and the others for help.


    Huang Feng naturally saw this situation, and he said to the people around him: "Be careful and start taking prisoners at the same time."


    Huang Feng¡¯s planet has only just begun to be developed and requires a lot of manpower. Naturally, he will not refuse the captives sent to them. However, he will not be careless. Naturally, he does not want to be among these people. Hunzi attacked.

 3018 Chapter 3018

    Huang Feng¡¯s process of receiving the captives went smoothly, and there was no accident. The soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation were completely defeated at this time, and they did not even think about surrendering. , There must be premeditated and organized, and now these soldiers are all being beaten up, where else is there any intention to discuss the surrender?


    Therefore, the accident Huang Feng was worried about did not happen, and the whole process went smoothly.


    After seeing that Huang Feng and the others were willing to accept prisoners, and after surrendering, they would receive security guarantees, more and more soldiers from Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation were thinking of surrendering.


    They have always been at a loss in their hearts now. They don¡¯t know where to hide or how to fight back. Who is their enemy, because they are being attacked all the time. They are attacked by their own people and others. People from a superpower were the ones who attacked Huang Feng in the first place. At this time, they died down and did not attack them again.


    Today¡¯s battle is definitely the one they have encountered since they fought for so long, which made them feel confused and aggrieved, because they didn¡¯t know what to do, and they couldn¡¯t even contact the above. People, asking about the details here, everything is confused.


    Therefore, in the eyes of many people, surrender is the best choice.


    As more and more people surrendered, and the fighting voices on the battlefield became weaker and weaker, Dauns and Persons knew in despair that they were over. Even if they had restored their command system, they might not be able to defeat Huang. Feng and his army, because most of the people on their side have chosen to surrender, and they don''t have much combat effectiveness.


    It''s over, it''s all over!


    At this time, both of them had already given up resisting, giving up what they had previously imagined that they could turn defeat into victory, and neither urged the technicians to restore the command system as soon as possible, because that had no effect on them.


    Seeing this situation, Huang Feng also knew that the situation had been set. He had successfully defended this planet. Before, everyone was not optimistic about him holding it here. The facts proved that they all thought wrong. Not only did he stand up to it. The attacks of other forces also defeated the official forces of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, the two superpowers. The victory of this defense war is ultimately his own!


    Because the official forces of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation have come this time a lot of people, so although Huang Feng¡¯s process is going smoothly, it takes a lot of time to receive the prisoners, not to mention the need to catch them. It takes more time to live with those who are rushing around. The battle lasted for two days and one night before it finally ended.


    Dauns and Persons were also brought to Huang Feng. The spaceships, drones, combat robots and other weapons they had brought before became Huang Feng¡¯s trophies.


    "Master Persons, we meet again." Huang Feng couldn''t help but chuckled as he looked at Persons, who was a little bit ashamed.


    Wu Fan and Persons had a fate, but the meeting between the two parties was unpleasant. Persons even sent people to hunt down Huang Feng and others afterwards. As for Dauns, Huang Feng didn¡¯t know and was not familiar. , However, it seems that the other party is definitely an important figure in Yanfeng Nation.


    Seeing Huang Feng again, Persons''s face was ugly.


    When he first saw Huang Feng, Persons did not put Huang Feng in his eyes. At that time, he was an important figure in the fan country and represented a powerful fan country. In his eyes, Huang Feng was nothing but A character like a nouveau riche, he doesn¡¯t even look down on Huang Feng at all. In his opinion, he can come to see Huang Feng. That is to give Huang Feng enough face. Huang Feng should be flattered. It is.


    However, Huang Feng did not show respect for him that time, which made him very unhappy, and Huang Feng¡¯s words, in his opinion, were also extremely inappropriate and extremely arrogant. He felt that Huang Feng just didn¡¯t know. It''s just a young man with a big sky and earth.


    However, it turns out that he thought wrong, he really thought wrong, Huang Feng is not as unbearable as he thought. During this time, Huang Feng has fully proved his strength and ability, whether it is the previous attack or extermination. People from other forces, this time under the siege of the official forces of the two great powers, were able to steadily win, which all proved that Huang Feng''s extraordinaryness was definitely not as unbearable as he thought before.


    And when he met Huang Feng again, the idea of ??hiding his identity he had thought about before was not broken.


    "Master Persons, when we met before, I said that if anyone dared to hit my planet with the idea, I would definitely make him pay a very painful price." Huang Feng saw Persons not speaking, he continued. : "However, it is a pity that Master Parsons obviously did not take my kind warning in his eyes, insisting on robbing my planet, and what you are experiencing now is the consequence of what you did. I hope this consequence will not let you You are disappointed."


    Persons¡¯s face is even more ugly. He didn¡¯t take Huang Feng¡¯s warning to heart before, but he just felt that the other party was talking big words. How could he be the representative of the fan country like Huang Feng? I don¡¯t know. From where are the people who are coming out scared?


    Therefore, he didn''t take it seriously at the time, and now it seems that he was really careless. If he realized Huang Feng''s power earlier, he would not have underestimated the enemy so much. Perhaps he would not have this fiasco. .


    "I want to see the master behind you!" Dauns said suddenly while watching the show in silence.


    "The master behind me? Doesn''t exist." Huang Feng said with a smile: "I am my own master. This planet belongs to me. There is no one behind me."


    "How is this possible?" Dauns didn''t believe Huang Feng''s words, and Persons on one side had the same idea.


    The two of them did not believe that Huang Summit was the master of this powerful force. In their view, Huang Feng was powerful, but at most he was one of the members of this force, and it was only the external representative of this force. There must be other people behind.


    All this is naturally because Huang Feng is too young. How could such a young person be the master of a powerful force?Regardless of qualifications or ability, they think Huang Feng is not enough.


    However, when thinking of ability, they thought of Huang Feng''s previous superior performance on the battlefield.


    Perhaps in terms of ability, Huang Feng is still qualified.

 3019 Chapter 3019 Great Harvest

    Not to mention that Persons and Dauns are two people from other forces, and no one would think that Huang Feng is the real power of the forces behind him. It is true that the strength of the forces behind him is not weak, and Huang Feng is also Too young, in the eyes of many people, Huang Feng is not enough to control such a powerful force, although Huang Feng has left a deep impression on them on the battlefield.


    "Don''t believe it?" Huang Feng looked at the two in front of him and said with a smile: "However, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter to me whether you believe it or not. The problem now is that they are already my prisoners. Curious, what price will the country behind you pay to redeem you."


    Huang Feng knows that these two people have a very high status in their respective forces. Generally, such people no longer exist as individuals in their own forces. There must be a circle around them. Therefore, people like them will not be easily abandoned. This is also the reason for arresting the two of them. Huang Feng needs to use them to earn some things he wants, such as "mile" extraction technology.


    This is a high-tech time and space, even if Huang Feng can exchange various technologies and even resources through the storage box, it will cost a lot. Therefore, many things in this time and space are greedy for Huang Feng and have a chance. Under the circumstances, he would not mind to strike a stroke.


    When Persons and Dauns heard Huang Feng¡¯s words, their faces were very ugly and gloomy as ink. When they came here with the army before, they were all confident. They would never think of themselves. With such a powerful strength, he would actually lose here, and, after losing so badly, he became a captive of others.


    This is a big blow to them, and now Huang Feng obviously wants to use them to strike a stroke, which makes them feel even more embarrassed. Once this matter spreads, what is his face?


    However, while feeling ashamed, both of them were silently relieved, because they were still useful to Huang Feng. In this way, Huang Feng would not easily kill them. Although it is shameful to be prisoners, at least, they can save their lives.


    This may be good news for them.


    "Okay, the two adults go down and rest first. I will let someone contact the people behind you. Now, I want to see my trophies." Huang Feng waved his hand to bring these two big men down. Feel happy to see what I have gained from this battle.


    Persons and Dauns looked at the weapons and equipment all over the floor and a large number of prisoners with complicated eyes. These were their things before, but now they have become Huang Feng¡¯s trophy. Testimony of the victory of this battle.


    Huang Feng didn''t have time to pay attention to the feelings of the two at this time. His current mood is quite wonderful.


    After defeating the official forces of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, all the forces that invaded their own planet were all annihilated, and he was considered a staged victory.


    The reason why it is a staged victory is because Huang Feng is very sure that it is not so easy for people from Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation or other forces to give up their thoughts on this planet, although They have just experienced a disastrous defeat, but in the face of huge interests, few people can maintain their senses. What''s more, the resources contained in their own planet are too rich. I believe those from the previous forces have reported the situation here. Going back, those news will inevitably make many people eager.


    Therefore, although he defeated this group of teams from various forces, it is not easy for them to give up now.


    However, Huang Feng was not too worried. If he could defeat them once, he could defeat them twice, three times, countless times!As long as they dare to come, I can destroy them all here!


    Moreover, Huang Feng himself is not a person who can only be passively beaten. After handling his own affairs, Huang Feng will definitely take the initiative to attack, and the gem that can transmit the army is Huang Feng''s secret weapon!


    Of course, the most important thing now is to tap your own spoils.


    The official forces of the two countries, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, knew that each other would send people to this planet. Therefore, although they did not put Huang Feng in their eyes before, they still sent a large number of troops. They came here with a lot of weapons and equipment, and they prepared these things not to deal with Huang Feng, but to deal with the official forces of another superpower.


    It¡¯s just that these large numbers of spaceships, drones and combat robots just entered the arena, and they didn¡¯t even work. They were first paralyzed by Huang Feng¡¯s command system, and later they were completely controlled by Huang Feng. The right to use things makes these things have no opportunity to exert their strength at all.


    And it is precisely because Huang Feng controlled these things early, so these things were not damaged during the battle, and almost all were preserved intact. The large number made Huang Feng smile. eye.


    These things are very useful whether they are used in combat or sold for money. Especially now, when Huang Feng is preparing to launch an active attack on the two superpowers, these things are more effective. After all, in addition to the many drones he had exchanged before, the number of other weapons exchanged was not large. The spaceships were not exchanged, the combat robots were not exchanged, and there were many weapons. Huang Feng felt that they were not available for the time being. There was no exchange, and now, through the capture, he didn''t need to exchange it anymore. These captured things were enough for him to use, how could he be unhappy.


    "Come and not be indecent, since you all ignored my warning and hit my door, then I don''t have to be polite with you." Huang Feng whispered to himself.


    Although Huang Feng is going to take revenge action, it is after he has arranged it here. This planet is his base camp in this space, and the resources here are very rich. Therefore, Huang Feng will never want to see it. There are any accidents here, so before he takes revenge, he must arrange everything here.


    Batches of weapons were transported back to their camps, and the captives who surrendered were disarmed and boarded on the spacecraft, ready to be sent to the resource point of Huangfeng to mine resources. They would be a good supplement for labor.

 3020 Chapter 3020 Baodes Materials

    "Mr. Baode, we met again." In the camp, Huang Feng saw Baode again after many days, and when he went up he gave him a big hug.


    "Yeah, we met again." Baode said with emotion, "I didn''t expect that we would meet in this situation."


    "Is this bad?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "Okay, great, too good to be true." Baode said.


    Indeed, this is the truest thought in Baode''s heart at this time. Huang Feng''s achievements now make him feel unbelievable. He believes that it is not only him, but if you change the words of anyone, you can see what happened at this time. Huang Feng, I''m afraid he will feel the same as himself.


    When he left here before, Baode, like everyone else, did not think that Huang Feng could defend the planet under the siege of many forces, especially when Huang Feng asked him to take the initiative to walk out the coordinates of this planet. Baode was even less optimistic. He even thought that Huang Feng asked him to do that because he wanted to give up here.


    However, Baode did not expect that Huang Feng not only did not give up here, but under the siege of many forces, he defended this place, and his defense was solid. Even if a lot of forces came to compete for this place, these forces even still The official forces surrounding the two countries, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, were actually unable to defeat Huang Feng, who was still the master of this planet.


    And Baode, who had already arrived on this planet a few days ago, saw a batch of prisoners being sent here, a silly spacecraft being transported, and countless drones and The combat robots all piled up Huang Feng''s base camp, making Baode an eye-opener.


    Baode never thought that Huang Feng could achieve such a great success with his own power. When he saw the captives being sent continuously, he had already guessed in his heart, could Huang Feng really hold on here?


    And today, when he saw Huang Feng again, he finally confirmed this guess. Huang Feng really defended this place. The troops sent by the official forces of the last two superpowers are also the same as the other forces before. After being defeated by Huang Feng, there were more captives and various trophies shipped this time. After all, they were the official forces of the two superpowers, and naturally they were not comparable to other forces.


    When Baode was even more surprised, the highest commanders appointed by the official forces of the two superpowers this time failed to escape, and they all became prisoners of Huang Feng. This really surprised Baode.


    Baode could fully imagine what kind of uproar would be caused when what happened here was spread back to the two superpowers. No one would have imagined that the official forces of the two superpowers were also compromised. Here, precisely because no one thought of it, the repercussions would be greater.


    However, Baode also knows that the two superpowers not only suffered heavy losses here this time, but more importantly, they also lost face. This is what they absolutely accept as a superpower Wu Fan, so they will come in the near future. Revenge against Huang Feng is almost a certainty.


    Thinking of this, Baode said to Huang Feng: "This time, the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, have suffered a lot from you. With their temperament, they will never let you off easily. They will definitely pay back. Someone will be sent here, so be careful."


    "Dear Mr. Baode, you still don''t know me a little bit. Am I the kind of person who can only be beaten passively and not fight back?" Huang Feng smiled.


    "What do you mean?" Baode looked at Wu Fan suspiciously.


    Baode did not know Huang Feng very well. After all, the two of them did not know each other for a long time. However, when he saw Huang Feng saying this, he was full of confidence. Obviously he did not say it casually. The words are even more curious.


    "It''s not interesting, you will know later." Huang Feng smiled. He didn''t intend to elaborate, but changed the subject: "Now let''s see what good things you brought me this time."


    Speaking of the things he brought, Baode looked confident and said: "The things I brought you this time are all good things. I have put a lot of thought into it."


    "Yes, I wrote down your love." Huang Feng said.


    Then the two went to the base camp, where there were a lot of machinery piled up. These things were shipped by Baode and also requested by Huang Feng.


    "These are some of the most advanced production equipment that can handle the resources you have mined here. At the same time, they are needed for infrastructure construction and production and living." Baode said proudly.


    "Yes, yes, I am very satisfied." Huang Feng smiled.


    Although it can be exchanged here from the storage box, it requires a lot of money after all. Generally speaking, it is very convenient to exchange things in the storage box, but the price of the things will be twice or even higher If it is something that is more premium and advanced, then not only is the price more expensive, but there are also time and quantity restrictions on exchange.


    That''s why Huang Feng asked Baode to purchase these things. With Baode''s face and contacts, he could purchase these at a price lower than the market. In this way, it would save Huang Feng a lot of money.


    "What about the workers? How much did you bring this time?" Huang Feng asked.


    Although Huang Feng had already hired a lot of workers before, this battle captured many soldiers from various forces. As his captives, they can be used as workers. However, for a primitive planet, one needs a lot of For the developed planet, those people are still far from enough. What''s more, it¡¯s okay for the captives to let them fight, and it¡¯s not impossible for them to mine resources, but the efficiency and proficiency are far inferior to those professionals. Of workers.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng left Baode last time, he not only asked the other party to purchase all kinds of materials needed for production, but also asked the other party to help him hire a large number of workers.


    "I have 30,000 workers here, and about 40,000 workers will come with the fleet afterwards." Baode said, "The price of your employment is very high, so although you have to stay away from home, there are still some Many people are willing to come."


    Baode naturally did not forget what Huang Feng asked him to do. Moreover, hiring workers is not a very difficult task. In many countries, there are countless people who choose to be coolies in order to survive, especially those small countries. Among them, there are countless, and Huang Feng¡¯s employment price is higher than in the market. Therefore, it is not too difficult to hire some workers here.

 3021 Chapter 3021 Welcome again

    Before coming to this planet again, Baode was very optimistic about Huang Feng, and hoped to continue to maintain a cooperative relationship with Huang Feng, although at that time, he did not think Huang Feng could defend this place under the siege of so many forces. However, he believes that there is a big power behind Huang Feng. Even if he can''t hold it here, Huang Feng should be able to retreat with his whole body, and when that happens, they can still continue to cooperate.


    Therefore, Baode was very serious about what Huang Feng explained. Not only did he purchase a lot of equipment and equipment, he also hired a lot of workers to come, and Huang Feng''s conditions were not bad, so these two things It is not difficult. Baode also knows whether he can maintain a good relationship with Huang Feng and the forces behind him to ensure continued cooperation in the future. What Huang Feng explained this time is very important. After all, this is the first between them. Second cooperation, so he must be beautiful.


    "Well, yes, Mr. Baode worked hard." Huang Feng said to Baode.


    Huang Feng is still very satisfied that Baode hired so many people for the first time. He is now at a time when he needs a lot of manpower. Even if many prisoners were captured in this battle, there is still a serious population gap. Therefore, these people brought by Baode can make up for this gap. Huang Feng is still very satisfied with Baode''s performance.


    "Mr. Huang is satisfied." Baode said politely.


    Before coming to this planet again, he intends to continue to cooperate with Huang Feng, and now he has witnessed Huang Feng defeating many other forces, and Baode knows Huang Feng¡¯s ability and the power behind him even more. At that time, he was even more anxious to have a good relationship with Huang Feng.


    After that, Huang Feng asked Andy to take the workers and the captives to officially resume production. The danger has been temporarily relieved, and it is time to continue mining resources and build this planet.


    With so many more equipment, equipment, and captives all at once, the development of this planet must be much faster than previously expected.


    Andy saw so many more workers and captives all at once, he was excited and nervous. After all, these people will be under his control. Think about how he was just a poor boy in a slum, but now he is in charge. Hundreds of thousands of people, this is naturally a big responsibility for him. It makes him very excited, but also feels nervous. Huang Feng trusts him so much. He is afraid that he will fail Huang Feng because of his failure. Trust, that¡¯s not good.


    During this period, Andy has been studying earnestly, just don''t want to disappoint Huang Feng''s trust, and help Huang Feng do things well.


    The large-scale production, which had been silent for a period of time, unfolded vigorously again, and this time the scale is obviously larger than before, and the momentum is also stronger. Now few people dare to look down on Huang Feng, thinking that he must be unable to hold it This planet is now, and the first batch of workers who came here with Huang Feng and Andy are truly relieved at this time. Huang Feng''s strength is obviously much stronger than they thought.


    And the result of the battle on this planet was also spread out with the end of the battle. It spread among the countries of Yanfeng, Fan, and other large and small countries. Everyone who heard the news here for the first time , The first reaction was to disbelieve, and then was shocked.


    In the past, it was not that no one had discovered a new planet, and those who discovered a new planet would basically have no way to occupy the new planet for too long, and they would be snatched away by one of the two superpowers, Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation.


    The planet Huang Feng occupies this time, other people did not think there would be any surprises, especially when they know that many forces are rushing there, including the official forces of the two superpowers, Yanfeng Country and Fan Country. At that time, no one felt that Huang Feng could hold the planet. The best result was that Huang Feng took the initiative to surrender the planet, so as to obtain some symbolic compensation from one of the parties.


    However, the news that came out now is that all the forces that went to that planet have been defeated and suffered heavy losses. Except for those who died on the battlefield, the rest were captured by Huang Feng and taken prisoners. Including the official forces of the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, and even the highest officer in charge of directing this operation among the official forces of these two superpowers was arrested and became a prisoner of Huang Feng.


    How can such news not be surprising?


    You must know that before this, the actions of the official forces of the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, had not failed. As long as they acted, one of them must be able to win and grab the planet. However, this time they Lost, the official forces of the two superpowers failed at the same time. Moreover, they were defeated so badly. Not only were all defeated, the spacecraft, soldiers and even generals were captured. This is for the two superpowers. , Is definitely a huge shame, so these two superpowers will certainly not let this matter easily.


    And the reaction of these two superpowers did not exceed everyone''s expectations. After knowing that their troops had been defeated and suffered heavy losses, they immediately contacted Huang Feng and asked Huang Feng to release people immediately. Otherwise, They will be rude to Huang Feng.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng has already completed some basic communication construction. Otherwise, the two superpowers want to contact Huang Feng and threaten Huang Feng to do so.


    The response given by Huang Feng surprised everyone and unexpectedly. Huang Feng did not promise to release the captives. Instead, he asked the two superpowers to pay a huge ransom and demanded the two superpowers at the same time. The great powers will compensate for the losses caused by attacking other planets, and the amount of compensation is not a small figure.


    In the past, these two superpowers used to pretend to grab new planets. This time there is no exception. If they win, then naturally there will be no problems. They did not lose before, but this time is different. This time they all lost, so their identities were also revealed to the public. Although this matter was actually well known to everyone, it was announced that they still slapped the two superpowers in the face, plus Huang Feng''s attitude was tough and he didn''t give the two superpowers any face. As a result, the two superpowers were very angry, threatening to attack Huangfeng''s planet again.


    Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about it at all, and he even welcomed them again in a relaxed voice. It¡¯s better to have more people. His planet is now in the period of large-scale development and needs a lot of manpower. Those two superpowers can just give him. Send more prisoners.

 3022 Chapter 3022 Opportunity to Injure Yanfeng Country

    "Arrogant! Extremely arrogant!"


    In a certain office in the Capital City of Fan Country, an old man patted the table in front of him with an angry look and shouted. The others in the room were all high-ranking members of Fan Country, and all of them had angry expressions at this time.


    And the reason why people with status and status are so angry is that Huang Feng¡¯s indifferent attitude replied. This is the first time they have encountered such a reply and ridicule that does not put them in their eyes, even in the past. Feng Nation would definitely not dare to treat them with this attitude. After all, although the strength of Yanfeng Nation is stronger than that of their Fan Nation, it has not yet reached the point of being completely crushed. It just wins more and loses less on the battlefield. , Not 100% can win their fan country.


    But now, this young man who didn''t know where he came from, actually didn''t put them in his eyes so much. How could these people who usually occupy high positions stand it?


    "Fight! Send more troops to attack that bastard right away! Let them know how powerful our fan country is, and don''t do anything to disguise this time. He already knows our identity anyway, and this time he and The forces behind him are uprooted!" The other person also said indignantly.


    No one thinks that Huang Feng is really the only one. Behind him, there must be a powerful force as a backing. Otherwise, he will never dare to be so arrogant, and if they do something to Huang Feng, they must be Huang Feng. Feng and the forces behind him can be uprooted. Only in this way can Huang Feng be completely destroyed and the planet can be seized.


    "Has the identity of that young man named Huang Feng not been investigated yet?" Another person said.


    "No, he seems to have suddenly popped out of a crack in the stone. There is no clue about his previous origin. No one knows where he is from and why he is here." The person next to him said.


    The investigation of Huang Feng¡¯s identity has never stopped. After all, such a rich and capable person suddenly appeared, no matter whether it is from Fan Country or Yanfeng Country, he dare not care about it. It must be Huang Feng who wants to understand. Of the situation.


    However, what makes people in these two countries speechless is that no matter how they investigate, they can''t find out the origin of Huang Feng, as if Huang Feng suddenly fell from the sky. This is the first time for them. Encountered, in the past, no matter who it is, as long as they investigate carefully, they can find out the origin of that person and know what happened to him at any time since childhood.


    However, this time, they missed, and they knew nothing about Huang Feng''s origin. This situation was obviously beyond their expectations.


    If one party can''t investigate it, that''s it. The key is that the two superpowers can''t investigate the origin of Huang Feng, which gives Huang Feng a layer of mystery.


    "If you want me to say, don''t investigate at all. Obviously, he doesn''t give us face and has seized our people and weapons. What''s the use of investigating his identity and origin? What we are not doing now Continue to waste time investigating his identity, but directly attack his planet and make him pay for his arrogance!" the person who spoke before said viciously.


    Obviously, Huang Feng''s previous attitude has seriously angered him.


    "Yes, now everyone knows that our fan country has suffered a big loss on that planet, and they are all waiting to see our reaction. If we allow Huang Feng to mine resources on that planet with peace of mind, Building a city, then we will be everyone''s laughing stock!" Another person said.


    As one of the two superpowers, Fan Nation obviously still pays much attention to face, but now, they have lost face in front of Huang Feng, and they have lost a lot of face, which makes them a little hard to accept, but also because of their Identity is more valued by other forces, and many people are waiting to see how they react.


    "The Terrifying Flame Wind Nation should be as anxious as we are now, get angry, after all, it is not only our Fan Nation who is embarrassed this time." The person next to it said.


    "Don''t think about them at this time. We have to find the face we lost on our own. Can we still count on Yanfeng Nation? Even if Yanfeng Nation defeats and destroys the Huangfeng, it is because they have recovered the face themselves. In contrast, we are even more embarrassed."


    "That''s true."


    There are many forces that are deflated in Huang Feng''s hands this time, and everyone is not convinced, and they all want to get back from Huang Feng, especially the two superpowers of Yanfeng Country and Fan Country.


    However, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation did not deal with them, and now they are all eaten by Huangfeng. If Yanfeng Nation defeats Huang Feng first and finds the place, then their Fan Nation will lose face. Opportunity, and compared with Yanfeng Nation, it will appear that their Fan Nation is even more incompetent. In that case, they will be even more ridiculed by people from other forces.


    Therefore, they must act as soon as possible, and cannot wait for Huang Feng to be wiped out by the people of Yanfeng Nation. At that time, it will be too late.


    The people on the scene had basically no objection to this point. Originally, this place was just to find it back. It is better to start late than early.


    "I think this incident is an opportunity for us, an opportunity to hit Yanfeng Nation!" When everyone was discussing how to retaliate against Huang Feng, one of them suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The people of Yanfeng Nation should be the same as us now. They are all angry with Huang Feng, and they are all thinking of revenge against Huang Feng. Because of Huang Feng and his strong performance before, Yanfeng The country did not dare to be overly careless, and most of the attention must have been on Huang Feng and the forces behind him. This way, it gave us a chance. We can take revenge on Huang Feng and act against Yanfeng Nation!" Said the man who just spoke.


    "But, it¡¯s not good to work on two forces at the same time." Someone worried. After all, neither Huangfeng nor Yanfeng Nation are so easy to provoke. Now they are both hands on the two forces at the same time. In terms of it, it is indeed not an easy task.


    "There is nothing wrong, this is our opportunity!" The person before insisted: "The stronger Huang Feng, the more troops and attention Yanfeng Nation has to put on Huang Feng, and the easier it is to ignore us. Let¡¯s retaliate against Huang Feng¡¯s troops. We can wait for Yanfeng Nation and Huang Feng to fight for a while, and then go out again to clean up the mess. I believe there will be no accidents, and our focus is on attacking Yanfeng. At the top of the country, their attention is attracted by Huang Feng. As long as we can seize this opportunity, we will definitely be able to severely damage Yanfeng Nation!"

 3023 Chapter 3023

    That person''s words made everyone at the scene ponder.


    Although Huang Feng is hateful, they must be revenge for destroying the army they sent, but they and Yanfeng Nation are even more enmity, and their hatred is deeper. They are thinking about destroying Yanfeng Nation all the time, thus unifying the entire area. I believe that Yanfeng Nation has the same idea as them. Therefore, it is impossible to reconcile between the two countries, and there will be a fierce battle in the end.


    In the hearts of all the fans in Fan Country, although Huang Feng is powerful, they also admit that it was Huang Feng and the forces behind him before. However, no matter how powerful Huang Feng is, no matter how strong the forces behind him, it is only a personal power. It is impossible to compare with a country, let alone a superpower such as Yanfeng Nation, so in the hearts of everyone in Fan Nation, it is obvious that the old opponent of Yanfeng Nation is more dangerous.


    Therefore, if there is a chance, they will definitely choose to defeat and severely inflict Yanfeng Nation. After all, this kind of opportunity is relatively rare. As for Huang Feng and the others, they can slowly vacate their hands later. Pack them up.


    The strength of Huang Feng and the forces behind him has been proven in a series of previous combat capabilities. Although Fan Nation still believes that their threat is lower than that of Yanfeng Nation, they still should not be underestimated. , I believe that Yanfeng Nation will have the same idea. Therefore, if Yanfeng Nation wants to find Huang Feng and the forces behind him, they will definitely not care about it. Just the analysis by that person just now, they will invest a lot. Big energy is devoted to revenge against Huang Feng and the forces behind him.


    And this is indeed an opportunity for their fan country.


    In recent years, the conflict between the two countries has become more and more serious. People in both countries have a hunch that they will have a fierce battle and a big battle in the near future. At present, Yanfeng Nation is stronger. Have the upper hand, and the fan country is much weaker. If the two countries really break out an all-out war, the possibility of their fan country losing is quite high.


    With this judgment, everyone in the fan country is naturally anxious and is also thinking of ways to reverse the situation. The situation analyzed by the person just now is indeed a good opportunity for them.


    "I agree to use this opportunity to take a serious injury to Yanfeng Nation!" Another person agreed at this time.


    "I agree too!"


    "I agree!"


    The remaining people expressed their approval one by one. Although there is definitely a risk in doing so, this is the only opportunity for them to reverse the situation. They do not want to let it go. If they miss this opportunity, they will not be able to There will be no chance to inflict heavy damage on Yanfeng Nation again. In that case, once a full-scale war breaks out, then they will be defeated.


    Therefore, everyone decided to take a risk. Although this is dangerous, at least there is hope of a comeback.


    Everyone at the scene quickly reached a consensus, and the next thing they discussed was no longer how to find Huang Feng to avenge, but to discuss using this opportunity to severely damage Yanfeng Nation.


    As for the Yanfeng Nation, as everyone in the Fan Nation thought, they were discussing how to retaliate against Huang Feng. They were about to annihilate Huang Feng and the forces behind him, seize the planet, and completely occupy it.


    Compared with the people in Fan Nation, Yanfeng Nation is even more annoyed about this failure. You know, they are the boss in this universe and the strongest country. Although Fan Nation and them are called two Superpowers, however, in terms of strength, they still have the advantage of the Flame Nation. Their strength is stronger, and they are stronger than the Fan Nation. Therefore, the people of the Yanfeng Nation have always regarded themselves as the bosses of this universe. .


    In previous conflicts and battles, when did they suffer such a big loss?Regardless of the conflicts with other small countries or the conflicts with the fan country, they are the final victors, and they have never suffered a big loss, but this time, they are actually in Huangfeng and don¡¯t know where they came from. The people who came out suffered such a big loss, how could they accept it?


    The people of Yanfeng Nation seemed to feel the ridicule from others. Only by defeating Huang Feng and completely extinguishing Huang Feng and the forces behind him could they recover the lost face.


    Therefore, after the troops they sent in the past were destroyed by the Huang Feng regiment, the Yanfeng Nation immediately prepared to start retaliatory actions, and because of this failure, they were angry about Huang Feng and the forces behind him. It has paid more attention to it than before. Although it has not yet surpassed the wind turbine country, it has surpassed many small countries.


    In their view, other countries, including the fan country, have been beaten by them. They dare not attack them at this time. Therefore, they only need to focus on dealing with Huang Feng and the forces behind him. Yes, of course, for Fan Nation, their most important enemy, they have not completely ignored it, they are still on guard, but this guard is slightly loosened.


    The two superpowers sharpened their knives, and those who let the outside world watch their jokes realized the determination of these two countries to retaliate against Huang Feng, and couldn¡¯t help but worry about Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng defeated the attacks of many forces, it even Including the armies of the two superpowers, but in the hearts of everyone, Huang Feng and the forces behind him are still not serious opponents of the two superpowers. The reason why the previous two superpowers suffered in his hands, That''s because he didn''t understand Huang Feng''s strength clearly and didn''t take it seriously, so he was defeated.


    And now, these two superpowers are obviously serious, and they will use more power. In this way, Huang Feng cannot be resisted, and defeat is only a matter of time.


    Everyone¡¯s attention is now attracted by Huang Feng and the planet he occupies. Everyone wants to see how long Huang Feng can endure under the siege of the two superpowers. Everyone didn¡¯t realize it at this time. All-out war broke out between the two superpowers at this time. After all, in their opinion, both countries are ready to retaliate against Huang Feng. Where else can they have other thoughts?


    And this is what everyone in the fan country wants to see. They are originally going to prepare for a sneak attack. Naturally, the fewer people realize this, the more beneficial it is for them, and the easier it is for their plan to succeed.


    So far, everything is pretty good.

 3024 Chapter 3024 unexpected encounter

    When the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, were preparing for action, Huang Feng was naturally not idle. He arranged large-scale production while arranging defensive measures, and he was also preparing to attack actively.


    Although Huang Feng is ready to take the initiative to attack, the defense on this planet cannot be neglected. So many forces have ideas about his planet, and he is afraid of anyone coming here suddenly. If there is no defense at all, then here is It''s over.


    Fortunately, in the previous battles, he had already set up defensive facilities here, so now he only needs to improve it a little bit.


    After arranging the defensive facilities on the planet, Huang Feng used the "space-time key" to transmit. This time, he was not the only one, but also the elite soldiers he exchanged. Huang Feng is Ready to take the initiative!


    The place Huang Feng went to this time was not Fan Country, but Yanfeng Country. This is his first time in Yanfeng Country. Compared with Fan Country, Yanfeng Country is stronger and more dangerous. Therefore, Huang Feng is going to come here first to look for opportunities.


    After arriving in Yanfeng Nation, Huang Feng asked the people he had brought to find a place to hide, and then he went to the nearest city by himself.


    In the city, Huang Feng can still hear discussions about the battle between Yanfeng Nation and himself in many places. Obviously, the last defeat still has a great impact on Yanfeng Nation. Moreover, Huang Feng Feng can also know from the content of those people''s conversations that Yanfeng Nation has not given up fighting for that planet, and is already mobilizing troops to attack Huangfeng''s planet again.


    "Sure enough." Huang Feng just sneered after learning the news, and didn''t feel any surprise.


    In the eyes of these superpowers, they must get their hands on what they value. Even if that thing does not belong to them, they will not care so much. What they value is them, and it is this kind of robber logic.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng had never taken them lightly before. Yanfeng Nation had such an idea, and I believe Fan Nation had similar ideas.


    When Huang Feng was looking for a mobile phone meeting, the army he arranged to find a suitable place to hide there, but told him an unexpected news.


    The army sent by me unexpectedly found an army that was also in hiding, and judging from the equipment of that army, they were members of Fan Nation!


    "Interesting." After hearing the news, Huang Feng showed a playful smile on his face.


    There have always been conflicts between Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation. Huang Feng knew about this when he first came here. However, those conflicts were small-scale, and they were all on the surface, and both sides were more restrained.


    But the situation is obviously different now. The army that I found did not clashed with the army of Yanfeng Nation, but was hiding in the dark, seeming to be waiting for something, and their scale is not small at all. Obviously, they weren''t hiding there, not for some small-scale conflict with Yanfeng Nation.


    "The people of Fan Nation are quite ambitious." Huang Feng washed the dishes and thought about it, and he roughly understood the plan of the people in Fan Nation. He obviously wanted to use this opportunity to attack Yanfeng. Country.


    The key is that the people on the fan country did not give up their revenge. From this point of view, they are obviously preparing to do both at the same time. This is not a trivial matter for the fan country, which is weaker than the Yanfeng country. If you are careless, you will be hit hard.


    Therefore, Huang Feng felt that the people in Fan Country were really brave, and he dared to do so.


    Of course, this is not impossible to succeed. Fan Nation should have realized that their own strength is not weak, waiting for Yanfeng Nation to take the lead in doing it with themselves, and when their battle with Yanfeng Nation is deadlocked, they Attack Yanfeng Nation again, inflict heavy damage on Yanfeng Nation, and then come out to clean up the mess after fighting with Yanfeng Nation, with two birds with one stone!


    "The idea is pretty good, but don''t say that I already know your plan. Even if you don''t know it, it''s impossible for you to take advantage of me." Huang Feng said to himself.


    Now that he had probably guessed the idea of ??Fan Nation, Huang Feng would naturally not be willing to miss this opportunity. Originally, his plan was to defeat Yanfeng Nation first, and then Fan Nation would take revenge again.


    Because he can exchange elite soldiers from the storage box, plus his own abilities, Huang Feng believes that he can win these two battles and he will be the winner afterwards.


    However, Huang Feng is also prepared for a big loss in the end. After all, whether it is Yanfeng Nation or Fan Nation, here, that is a superpower, and the strength is very strong, even if he can defeat it. They also have to pay a great price.


    But now I find that Fan Country¡¯s actions are different. I can take advantage of this opportunity. If I make good use of it, not only will I be the last winner, but the price I have to pay will be lower than before. Many, this is a great good thing for myself.


    Huang Feng soon had a plan in his mind.


    Alvin bent his body carefully, his eyes were carefully observing the surrounding situation. Although he saw nothing, he always felt that there was a dangerous atmosphere around him, as if he was waiting for others. He was followed by a group of tigers, but no matter how much he looked for, he could not find the position of this "tiger".


    Fan Nation attaches great importance to this operation against Yanfeng Nation and Huang Feng. Therefore, it has sent many elite troops in the country, and Alvin¡¯s troops were also selected. Alvin did not have it in the previous operations. Injured, so follow the team this time.


    Originally, Bernard wanted Alvin to stay in the barracks. After all, Alvin had just returned from a dangerous mission and could choose to refuse this action and choose to rest, just like the rest of the team.


    The reason why Bernard wanted Alvin to stay was because he realized that this operation was dangerous. As a person who knew well about the country, he knew that this operation against the country was a risk. What a big risk, however, Bernard did not think about reporting his thoughts and preventing this action, because he himself also believed that this was an opportunity to severely injure the Flame Wind Nation, and as long as it was a war, Nothing is not dangerous, so Bernard chose to follow, but he didn''t want his apprentice to take risks.

 3025 Chapter 3025 Feeling Is Not necessarily Wrong

    "Squad leader, I feel something is wrong." Alvin whispered to Bernard. Although he didn''t see any enemies around him, he still deliberately lowered his voice and his face looked serious.


    "What did you find?" Bernard asked after looking around.


    "No." Alvin shook his head: "It''s just a feeling, and I can''t say that there is a problem. It just feels that there are enemies around us and we are in danger."


    Alvin did not believe in feeling this kind of thing before, but this time he felt very strong, so he told Bernard, of course, this is also because of the good relationship between him and Bernard. , If someone changed, he probably wouldn''t speak.


    "Dangerous? You mean, the people of Yanfeng Nation found us?" Bernard''s expression became a little serious. He knew that his disciple was not a person who likes to talk about words. Since Alvin can say that, it means that he I really feel the danger.


    Bernard believes in this sixth sense, even more than Alvin, because he has performed many dangerous tasks in his early years. He understands that when a person experiences more danger, It would be easy to develop an ability to perceive danger in advance. He also had this ability back then, and with this ability, he helped his team members out of danger several times.


    It''s just that these people have not been on the battlefield for a long time, and have not performed any dangerous missions. Therefore, this ability to perceive danger has seriously declined. However, this does not mean that he does not believe in this feeling. Therefore, after hearing what Alvin said, he took it seriously and did not think that Alvin was joking.


    In particular, Alvin had only recently performed a mission of a life of nine deaths and infiltrated the enemy country, but from the very beginning, he was exposed to the enemy¡¯s vision. The danger of that mission can be imagined, and Alvin It is also very possible that Wen has developed a sense of danger.


    "I don''t know very well, and I don''t know who is around us, maybe it''s just my illusion, I''m too nervous." Alvin said.


    Alvin was a little suspicious of his feelings, because he carefully observed the surroundings and found nothing. Moreover, the scouts on their side had just conducted a survey of the surroundings before. If there is any danger around them, then, those The scouts should have discovered it a long time ago. However, in fact, those scouts have found nothing, and they are very safe around them.


    Therefore, Alvin felt that it might be because he was too nervous and had not fully recovered from the previous mission. Now he came to the border of Yanfeng Nation, that''s why he felt that way.


    "Perhaps your feeling is not necessarily wrong." Bernard said: "After all, this is already the border of Flame Wind Nation. There is definitely a danger, maybe it''s just that we haven''t found it yet."


    "Then shall we report it?" Alvin said.


    "Report it, do you think anyone believes it?" Bernard said, "You can''t say that it''s because he feels dangerous. Let the people above stop this action?"


    Alvin said with embarrassment: "That''s true."


    If they have evidence, it would be nice to say. However, they have nothing now. If they just want to make the people above give up this action based on their own feelings, it is obviously unrealistic. Alvin himself does not believe the above. People will change the actions that have been formulated and implemented because of his feeling as a small soldier.


    "I will make people be careful around, we can''t change the overall situation, we can only act carefully." Bernard said.


    Bernard still has a lot of influence in their team. Therefore, it is possible for him to increase the attention of the people in this team and strengthen their vigilance. After all, the highest commander of this team is His former men.


    However, they are not the only team that came here this time. Fan Nation wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to severely inflict a heavy blow to Yanfeng Nation, so it was impossible for them to send only one army. In that case, even if they succeeded in the attack , It is impossible to bring much loss to Yanfeng Nation, and it will expose one''s own purpose and whereabouts.


    Therefore, there are a lot of teams coming this time. Bernard can affect their team, but it can''t affect other teams. Therefore, he said that the two of them can''t change the overall situation.


    "Well, I understand." Alvin said, tightening the weapon in his hand.


    The teams from Fan Nation are very careful at this time. After all, they have already gone deep. Once they are discovered by Yanfeng Nation, a big battle is inevitable, and they are very likely to be There will be no return. There have been many battles between Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, and they have always been at a disadvantage. So, how can the soldiers of these Fan Nation be too careless at this time?


    They can easily lurch here this time. One is because the Yanfeng Nation is currently busy attacking the planet where Huangfeng is located, retaliating for the previous actions. Another point is that they used a large amount of what they had previously lurked in Yan. Wind country¡¯s dark lines, and once the operation fails, they will not only lose a large number of troops, but the dark lines that have previously lurked in will also be exposed, thus making their previous years of efforts in vain.


    It can be said that the fan country invested a lot of material, manpower, and financial resources for this operation, which is of great importance. Bernard has heard of these to some extent, so he understands that once this operation is carried out, it will be very important. It''s hard to look back, even if he has some influence in a certain circle, it won''t have much effect at this time.


    In the country of Yanfeng Nation, at this time, it was really unexpected that the Fan Congress would take this opportunity to attack them. There have always been conflicts between them and Fan Nation, and the two sides generally competed and fought in a specific place.


    Moreover, this time Fan Nation also suffered a heavy loss on the planet of Huangfeng, so they did not expect that the people of Fan Nation would deliberately come around, but enter their country to attack them.


    The Yanfeng Nation is somewhat careless. This is related to the fact that they have been suppressing the Fan Nation for so many years. In their perception, the Fan Nation is their defeat, and they dare not launch a large-scale war. In that case, finally Those who fail will definitely be the fan country, and it is precisely because of this idea that it makes them a little careless.

 3026 Chapter 3026 Opportunity Here

    "How are your preparations?" In the capital of Yanfeng Nation, the big guys gathered again, and one of them asked the other younger human being who was standing opposite the crowd.


    This young man''s name was Alex, a member of the Dauns camp. He was considered a newcomer in this camp, and he had not received much attention from Dauns. He also had a certain status in the hearts of these bigwigs.


    The previous action to attack the planet of Huangfeng was taken care of by Dauns. It was just that the action that was fully grasped at first ended in failure. This made everyone in the Flame Wind Nation angry and shocked.


    For that planet, Yanfeng Nation is determined to win. The failure of the first action cannot dispel their thoughts. What''s more, they lost so much face at Huangfeng. If they don¡¯t get it back, it¡¯s really impossible to justify. Moreover, Dauns is an important figure in their Yanfeng Nation after all, and now they are captured by the Hornets, and Yanfeng Nation must find a way to rescue them.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of consideration, Yanfeng Nation would not give up attacking Huangfeng''s planet.


    And to send an army again, it must have a commander. For this position, there are many people watching. After all, in many people''s eyes, the reason why their previous operation failed in Yanfeng Nation was not because the overall strength was not as good as Huang. Feng, as the most powerful country in this universe, how could their Yanfeng Nation fail to defeat Huang Feng and the forces behind him?


    The reason why they lost before was entirely because they were too careless and did not know Huang Feng enough, which led to that failure. This time is obviously different. This time they have already attached great importance to Huang Feng, and the sent The strength of the army is much stronger than before, and there is no possibility of failure again.


    As long as Huang Feng and the forces behind him are defeated, then, for the commander of this operation, it must be a great achievement. Who doesn''t want such credit?Therefore, many people have broken their heads and want to earn this opportunity.


    However, this position was finally obtained by Alex, because the previous actions were in charge of Dauns, so the people of Dauns still have a great advantage, and they naturally would not want to see this. The opportunity of being robbed by people from other forces, so, I must strongly recommend and support my own people, and Alex is the most suitable candidate.


    Alex is capable and famous, and the big figures at the top know his existence more or less, and Dawns usually treats him very seriously. In the absence of Dawn, Alex obviously He became an important figure in this department, even their representative.


    Therefore, under the strong recommendation of the people of Dawns¡¯s department, Alex successfully walked to the front desk and obtained this position. Now, the army is ready and ready to go. However, before departure, Those big men called Alex in front of them. After all, this was the first time Alex performed such an important task, so everyone was a little worried.


    "Everything is ready and ready to go." Alex said confidently.


    Compared to others who still doubt Alex''s ability, Alex is quite confident in his ability. He has been waiting for such an opportunity to lead alone and perform alone for a long time, and now The opportunity was right in front of him, and he was excited and excited, but as for worry, he didn''t.


    Firstly, Alex is very confident in his own ability and does not believe that he will fail. Secondly, Huang Feng''s strength is not strong, at least based on the intelligence obtained by Alex, Huang Feng''s strength is indeed not strong. , So he has no possibility of losing.


    And this time it will be an important opportunity for me to completely go to the foreground.


    In the heart of a confident Alex, the arrogant but incompetent Dawns is like a trash. Although the opponent respects him very much, but in Alex''s heart, he looks down on his inability and takes possession of him. For the high-ranking Dauns, he had long wanted to replace the opponent, and didn''t want to live in the shadow of the opponent and accept his stupid leadership.


    And this time is obviously an opportunity. It is an opportunity for him to surpass Dauns. Dauns failed in his previous actions, and if his actions are completed beautifully, then, in the hearts of the big men above, his own status It must be a lot to improve, even if it is beyond Dauns in the future, it is not impossible.


    "Very good." The person who just asked the question said: "You should know the importance of this action. The failure of the previous action has already embarrassed us. Therefore, in this battle, you not only have to win, but also, You still have to win beautifully, you know?"


    "Understood!" Alex said.


    Alex knows very well that because many forces have suffered on Huangfeng¡¯s planet before, those people are now paying attention to their actions, even if these big figures did not specifically explain, he will Make this operation beautiful.


    "Okay, now that you are ready, let''s go." The one just said.


    "Yes!" Alex gave a salute, and then walked out proudly.


    The actions of Yanfeng Nation could not hide the eyes of many forces. In fact, Yanfeng Nation did not think about hiding anything. They originally wanted to win this operation under the attention of many forces. Yes, because only in this way can they recover their previously lost faces.


    Many forces are also paying attention to the actions of Yanfeng Nation. After seeing that they have deployed a large number of troops, they are not too surprised. For this action of Yanfeng Nation, many forces are also optimistic. After the Wind Country Operation, many forces were ready to move again, and they were also unwilling to fail in their previous operations, and they also wanted to find face on Huang Feng.


    Among the many forces that pay attention to the action of Yanfeng Nation, there are two special forces. One of them is naturally the country of Fan. They have been paying attention to the action of Yanfeng Nation. They are waiting for the attention of Yanfeng Nation. When the numbers are all on the planet Huangfeng, they are good for sneak attacks.


    And now, their opportunity is clearly coming.


    In addition to Yanfeng Nation, there is another special force that is secretly following the actions of Yanfeng Nation. This force is Huang Feng and the troops he brought. Huang Feng has also been waiting for opportunities. People in Fan Nation think When his own opportunity came, Huang Feng also thought the same way, and quickly acted.

 3027 Chapter 3027 Who put it

    Alex stood on his flagship spaceship, looking at the densely packed spaceships left and right, his face full of energy.


    I finally have the opportunity to lead the army alone. I believe that when I come back here again, everything will be different and my status will change dramatically.


    However, when Alex looked confident, he suddenly saw that there was an additional envelope on the table next to him. He was pretty sure that when he came in before, there was absolutely no such envelope on this table. , Then, who put the envelope here?There is only oneself in this room, and no one has come in just now.


    "What''s going on?" Alex, who was wary, didn''t get the envelope immediately, but called the soldiers outside.


    "Has anyone entered this room just now?" Alex asked.


    "No." The soldier replied affirmatively: "I have been guarding the door, no one has come in."


    "Then how did it appear here?" Alex asked, pointing to the envelope on the table.


    The soldier looked at the envelope, his face was full of doubts, and he spoke again: "My lord, I haven''t left a step, indeed no one has come in."


    Alex looked at each other''s expression, not like a lie, and he himself had been in this room all the time, and he also didn''t feel anyone entered.


    This makes Alex even more strange. Since no one has come in, what''s the matter with this letter?


    "Adjust the monitoring of this room for me right away!" Alex said.


    "Yes!"


    Afterwards, Alex checked the relevant monitoring of the room and found that no one had actually entered the room, and the letter really seemed to appear out of thin air.


    Alex looked at the letter on the table with confusion, surprise and even panic.


    He didn''t know who sent this letter, but the other party was able to do this without knowing it. Then, if the other party had malicious intentions on him, wouldn''t he be easily killed by the other party?


    The more I thought about it, the more afraid Alex felt.


    However, what the content of the letter is, what the identity of the other party is, and what purpose it has, I am afraid that you will have to read the letter to know.


    Thinking of this, Alex called to the guard and said, "Open it and see what''s inside."


    "Yes." The soldier replied, and then opened the envelope, which contained a letter and several photos.


    "Read!" Alex said.


    "Sixty miles outside of Nius, the border city of your Flame Wind Nation, there are a large number of Fan Nation soldiers lurking." The soldier read.


    "Go on!" Alex frowned.


    "Nothing," the soldier said.


    "Nothing?" Alex asked.


    "Yes!" the soldier replied, spreading the letter on the table for Alex to watch.


    Alex looked at it, and the content of the letter really only contained those.


    "Put the photos on the table too." Alex said.


    Because I don¡¯t know who the person is and what the purpose is, Alex didn¡¯t personally touch the letter and the photos inside. He was afraid that the letter or the photos might be poisonous. He just got the opportunity to move up. Because of a small accident and ruined his life.


    Soon, all the photos were spread on the table. Alex looked over carefully. The photos showed some soldiers lurking in the dark. There were close-ups taken with sullen faces and from high above. The panoramic photos taken are quite detailed. Through these photos, Alex can clearly see that a large number of soldiers lurking somewhere outside the city, and the identity of these soldiers, Alex probably also If you can guess it, they should be the soldiers of the fan country just mentioned in the letter.


    However, Alex is more curious now. What he wants to know is who took these photos and why they are so clear. Even those high-altitude photos are taken. However, how to do the close-ups taken with sullen faces It was not discovered by the soldiers of Fan Nation. Are those soldiers blind and deaf?


    Alex thought about it again. This letter, which suddenly appeared on the table in his room for no reason, was obviously done by one person. Although he did not know how he did it, it was obvious that the other party was very With the ability, he didn''t find the other party''s existence, and the hidden troop of Fan Nation also didn''t find it.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know who did it, but the more urgent question now is whether what the mysterious man said is true, and whether the fan country is really ready to attack his country. Look at the number of troops in the photo. Obviously, the size of this army is not small. If they really succeed in a sneak attack, their country will inevitably suffer a lot of losses.


    Alex prefers to believe that the things in the letter and the photos are true, because the other party does not need to make such a joke with himself, after all, this kind of thing can be known with a little investigation.


    If this is true, what should I do?


    Originally, Alex was going to attack Huangfeng¡¯s planet, but now he has suddenly received such top-secret news. Of course, he can report the news to the above after confirming the authenticity of the news. People take care of it. If this is the case, he also has the credit. However, the big part of the credit must belong to the person who directed the action, and he can only occupy a small head.


    Knowing such news in advance can only get a small credit. Alex is definitely not satisfied. He happens to have an army in his hand now, and he can even use the relationship to use the Dauns family. Strength, mobilize more troops, have troops in hand, and know in advance where the troops of Fan Nation are hiding. If you give up and just simply report it, it is too unreasonable.


    Isn''t this just giving the credit to others.


    Therefore, Alex quickly made a decision. If this matter is true, then he will attack the army of Fan Nation first, and destroy them before they can react. This is definitely a big credit.


    As for Huang Feng and his planet, there is no need to worry at all. It won¡¯t matter if Huang Feng and his forces are there anyway, Huang Feng¡¯s planet will not run away by itself. After destroying the army of Fan Nation, he can completely destroy Huang Feng and the forces behind him.


    In this way, the two contributions are my own, and I can use these two winds to plan my position and improve my status.

 3028 Chapter 3028 secretly turning

    Thinking of this, the big man Alex said: "Come here!"


    Then from outside the door, a few more soldiers came in.


    "Send someone to investigate this place to see if someone is actually ambushing here. Remember, when investigating, I''ll be careful not to let others discover it." Alex ordered.


    "Yes!" A few soldiers led away.


    Because he wanted to investigate the situation outside the city of News, Alex let his fleet not move forward, but suspended in the air, waiting for the results of the investigation.


    The situation here was quickly learned by the soldiers lurking in from the Fan Nation. After all, they have been paying attention to the situation here. Therefore, not long after Alex stopped here, they already knew about it. .


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t they leave all of a sudden?" The Fan Country was in charge of directing this operation, Douer wondered.


    Several of the staff around Dole and his deputy looked at each other, wondering what the hell was doing in Alex''s heart.


    Ordinarily, after receiving the order to fight, Alex should go to the planet of Huangfeng immediately. If he stops halfway, it will delay things. At that time, apart from the mistakes, the first unlucky person is Alex. .


    Therefore, there is no reason for Alex to suddenly stop halfway.


    "Did he discover our existence?" someone said.


    "Impossible!" Dole said: "For this operation, we were fully prepared and paid a high price. Not only did many spies lurking in the Flame Wind Country cooperate with this operation, but they also bought in the city of Nius It¡¯s absolutely impossible for the boss¡¯s deputy to have any accidents. During this period of time, we did not have any accidents."


    Dole is still very confident about this action. As one of the top leaders of the wind turbine country, he knows the detailed process of this mission. Although the decision for this action was a bit abrupt, it was for this action. A lot of preparations have been made to ensure that this operation is foolproof. If this operation is successful, then their fan country will be changed in the face of the long-term weakness of the Yanfeng country.


    Therefore, they attach great importance to this action, and all parties are working together. No reason will be exposed in advance.


    "What the hell is going on?" Everyone was even more puzzled.


    It''s impossible for Alex to stop without a reason, there must be some reason, but they can''t think of this reason.


    "No matter what, let everyone be careful and don''t expose it." Dole said.


    As long as they don''t expose it in advance, it doesn''t matter what Alex stopped because of, they just focus on themselves this time.


    "Yes!" everyone responded.


    However, what Dole and others did not know was that they had been exposed in advance, and Huang Feng used the green nose bug and ultra-miniature camera to take photos, and those photos were sent to Alex''s table. On, it is precisely because of this that Alex suddenly stopped.


    Knowing their exact hiding place, it is not difficult for investigators to find them. After all, no matter how well they hide, they cannot disappear out of thin air, knowing that they are likely to hide here. Next, it is not difficult to find them.


    Sure enough, in less than half a day, Alex got the results of the investigation. There are indeed a large number of soldiers from the Fan Country hiding outside the city of Nius, exactly the same as those photos taken.


    After learning this result, Alex was shocked and excited again.


    Naturally, I was shocked because the mysterious people behind this incident were able to learn about the actions of the people of Fan Country in advance. Moreover, the photos were taken so close and the shots were so clear. This is definitely not what ordinary people can do. Yes, although I don¡¯t know the specific identity of the other party, he took the initiative to hand over the photos and letters to him. Alex feels that the other party has no malice towards him. Maybe the other party wants to pass this opportunity It''s very possible to get to know yourself and get to know yourself. After all, in Yanfeng, he still has some reputation.


    "After this incident, the other party may take the initiative to show up. Seeing that he works well, he can recruit them." Alex thought in his heart.


    For people with this kind of ability, Alex naturally welcomes the other person to take refuge. He is now in the beginning and needs a large number of capable people to help him.


    While shocked by the mysterious man''s ability, Alex''s heart was only excited.


    This is a huge amount of credit in my eyes, even not worse than the planet that attacked Huangfeng. Obviously, the other party does not know that he has discovered them. In this way, he has absolute initiative. Taking them down is not a big problem.


    Thinking of this, Alex had an idea. He didn''t immediately turn around to kill the city of News, but let the fleet move on, as if he didn''t know all this.


    After seeing Alex set off again, the people from Fan Nation were relieved. As long as Alex keeps going, most of the attention of Yanfeng Nation will be on Alex. By the way, the actions of myself and others will be more smooth.


    "Waiting for Alex''s fleet and the planet to reach Huangfeng is the time for us to do it!" Dole said to everyone.


    Although most of Yanfeng Nation¡¯s attention is already on Alex''s side, Dole does not want to start early. Once he does it, they will inevitably be exposed. Yanfeng Nation needs time to react. The army cannot be assembled so quickly. If it starts too early, Alex''s team may turn around and attack them. After all, this is a team that has already assembled. Once they attack them, they will not be able to bear it.


    As for Dole''s decision, everyone naturally had no opinion, just let the soldiers below be ready and waiting for the upcoming battle.


    After knowing that Alex has been far away from Flame Wind Nation, most of the attention of Dole and others has been diverted from Alex¡¯s team. They only need to estimate the time until Alex reaches the Huangfeng. The planet will do.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Alex¡¯s fleet, after the sky dimmed, had already reversed direction, and did not continue to go to the planet where Huangfeng is located, but came towards the city of Newus, and, for the sake of Keep it confidential, and don''t let people from Fan Nation know the news in advance, and Alex didn''t even report the decision.

 3029 Chapter 3029 Why are you here?

    Alex''s action was very concealed, and indeed he avoided the sight of those in the Fan Nation, and smoothly approached the outskirts of the army ambushed by the Fan Nation, and was slowly encircling it.


    "When I complete the encirclement, it is your death date!" Alex muttered to himself while standing on his flagship, his words full of confidence.


    The strength of Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army was originally stronger than that of Fan Nation, but now, Alex is carrying a large number of troops. In addition, they are engaged in anti-sneak attacks. Those in Fan Nation have no Prepare, Alex can''t think of any reason for failing.


    However, Alex missed one person, who was Huang Feng who had been in the dark.


    In fact, even if Alex¡¯s army went to attack his own planet, Huang Feng would not care too much. He was sure to defeat the opponent, but he would lose more and take more time, and he had already The established infrastructure may be destroyed. Therefore, Huang Feng will avoid fighting on his planet if he can avoid it now.


    In addition, the size of the army that Alex is bringing this time is not small. Even if Huang Feng can defeat the opponent, it will take a long time. This is obviously not what he wants to see. Once he and Alex¡¯s team are entangled If you live, then, other forces may feel that a chance for revenge is coming, and they will also start retaliatory actions. In that case, they will have to pay a greater price, consume more time, and lose more soldiers. .


    These were obviously not what Huang Feng wanted. Therefore, after he discovered the actions of Fan Nation, he thought of a way for snipes and clams to compete for the profit of the fishermen. That is to let Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, the two superpowers. Start fighting first. In this way, these two superpowers will not only lose their own strength, but also, in a short time, it is impossible to have the time and energy to trouble themselves, and they can act secretly. , Continue to provoke the relationship between the two countries and let their battles continue to expand. In this way, as long as you spend a small price, you can cause the two superpowers to suffer heavy losses, and the place of the battle is not on your own planet. , Will not destroy the infrastructure on your own planet, and at the same time, will not affect the resource mining work on your own planet.


    Therefore, after Huang Feng discovered the army hiding in Fan Nation, he told Alex about the news. This was because he did not want to see Fan Nation''s actions go too smoothly. It was not good for him. He just wanted to watch it. To two countries fell into anxiety.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Huang Feng to watch Alex easily annihilate the troops sent by the fan country. If those troops are easily annihilated, how can the two countries fall into anxiety?


    Therefore, when Alex led the team to encircle the army ambushed by Fan Nation, as the person in charge of this operation in Fan Nation, like Alex, he also received an envelope and some photos, and the envelope The content is naturally that Alex has led the team to return and is encircling them, and the photo is of Alex''s army action.


    "Who first discovered this letter?" Dole asked his adjutant and some other generals.


    "It''s me." said one of the adjutants: "I found this letter at the adult''s door when I was just about to come to the adult to report the news."


    Dole then turned his gaze to his guards. As the highest commander this time, it is impossible for him to have no guards around him. However, his guards found nothing before, which made him feel dissatisfied. , The other party is just sending a letter this time, what if you want to kill yourself?Wouldn''t he be killed in a daze?


    This situation naturally made Dole very dissatisfied.


    "My lord, we have been outside the door all the time, and we didn''t find anyone approaching, and we don''t know when the letter appeared." The guard said quickly.


    "No one approached, did this letter fall from the sky?" Dole said dissatisfied.


    The guards did not dare to speak, because they also knew that no matter how the letter appeared, their defense work had indeed been negligent. Otherwise, the letter would not have appeared at Dole''s door for no reason.


    After Dole vented a word, he calmed down. He knew that now is not the time to question his guards. The most important thing now is to determine whether the contents of the letter and the photo are true.


    It¡¯s not difficult to determine whether this matter is true. After all, they have been monitoring Alex¡¯s team before, but they are a little negligent now. Now they want to know the situation of Alex¡¯s team. Too hard.


    Soon news came back, and Alex''s team did not appear on the originally planned route, but disappeared from that reveal!


    And Dole immediately asked the scouts in his station to strengthen the investigation and expand the scope of investigation, and indeed he found the traces of Alex''s team.


    After seeing the current position of the team led by Alex, a cold sweat appeared on Dole''s forehead.


    Alex''s team had reached their periphery unknowingly, and they didn''t notice anything. If they reacted a little later, Alex''s team would complete their encirclement. Once that time comes, their situation is really dangerous.


    "Assemble the team and prepare to fight!" Dole ordered immediately.


    Alex¡¯s team has already arrived. Obviously, they have really discovered their existence. At this time, even if they want to escape, it is too late. By then, they will be bitten by Alex¡¯s team. They are really likely to die here.


    "Yes!" The messenger immediately went down to pass the order.


    Dole''s face was a little ugly, "Why did Alex not perform his own mission and attack Huangfeng''s planet, and hit us? His brains are twitched? It''s stupid!"


    However, no matter how much he scolded, there was no way to change the fact that he was about to be attacked by Alex. Dole could not understand how Alex discovered them and why he came to attack them. However, all of this is not the most Importantly, the most important thing for them is to resist Alex''s attack.


    Alex¡¯s team is not small. Although Dole brought a lot of people this time, this is after all the territory of Yanfeng Nation. Once the battle begins, then the support from Yanfeng Nation will be much faster. Therefore, after ordering his team to prepare for battle, Dole let him start asking for help from his rear.

 3030 Chapter 3030 Sudden Battle

    Alex was looking at his team triumphantly, slowly encircling the army of Fan Nation, his face smug.


    However, his pride did not last long, and the generals below told him that the army of Fan Nation, which had been hiding in the dark, suddenly moved.


    "Why did they move suddenly? Why is it this time? Did they find us?" Alex wondered.


    It stands to reason that the army of the fan country is now in ambush. It must be that the smaller the movement, the better. Only in this way can you avoid being discovered as much as possible, especially if the army of the fan country is not on its own territory.


    However, the army of the fan country moved, and it can be reported by the people under its own hands. Obviously, this "movement" is definitely not a simple "movement". The movement should be quite large. Otherwise, the people below will not Will take it to heart, and will not deliberately report.


    The army of the fan country did not move early, and did not move late. It happened that they moved when they were about to complete their encirclement. Is this a coincidence, or did they discover something?


    However, no matter what reason the other party moved, he must act.


    Thinking of this, Alex said: "Be more vigilant, and speed up the encirclement, so that you can''t let the ducks sent to the door fly."


    "Yes." The general below responded.


    Alex was worried that the people of Fan Country were acting because they discovered their actions, and this worry was quickly confirmed, because when they speeded up the encirclement, Fan Country had already formed a formation. , They did not run away, nor did they do other things, but after setting up their formation, they immediately launched an attack on Alex''s fleet.


    Alex¡¯s fleet, who was planning to carry out a surprise attack, wanted to wait until the encirclement was completed before attacking, but he didn¡¯t expect that the opponent¡¯s reaction was so fast that he acted on them first, but they beat them a bit. Caught off guard.


    After Alex knew about this situation, he was very angry. It was supposed to be that they hit the other side by surprise, but the result was reversed. Moreover, the other side played very hard and resolutely. Obviously, the other side had known in advance that they had already Here, how can Alex, who has already regarded this army of Fan Nation as his own flesh, accept it?


    "Huh! Even if you find out, what can you do? This is Flame Wind Nation, but I am Alex!" Alex snorted coldly. He has strong confidence in himself, not to mention, this is in themselves. There is absolutely no reason to lose on the site.


    "Order all the teams to immediately counterattack. At this time, you don''t need to hide your tracks anymore, just hit me, hit hard!" Alex ordered.


    In the past, in order to avoid being discovered by the fans of the fan country, he deliberately asked the team to act carefully, but now, the other party has discovered them for no reason, so there is no need to hide it.


    The battle started quickly, and from the very beginning, it entered a white-hot stage. You came and went and played happily. What neither of these two parties found was that there was something not far from them. A spectator, watching all this with a lively expression.


    "These fireworks are really beautiful." Huang Feng said with a smile.


    Both sides used modern weapons, and the fighting was very lively. The originally dark night sky was also illuminated. Obviously, the movement here will soon be known to the city of News. At that time, regardless of Alex Did X inform the other party, the other party would probably send a team, after all, this place is outside their city.


    On the fan country''s army, as long as the commander''s brain is not broken, he should have sought help from the rear early, so the scale of this battle will get bigger and bigger.


    However, after all, this place is in the territory of the country of the wind, and not far from the city of Nius, so, the reinforcements of the country of the wind will definitely arrive here first, then the situation of the troops of the country of wind will be dangerous, they With the current strength, it is very difficult to win against a team facing Alex alone, let alone the reinforcements that will come from Yanfeng Nation at any time.


    At this time, Huang Feng¡¯s role became apparent. He couldn¡¯t let this team of Fan Nation be eliminated early. He had to maintain a balance on the field so that the army of Fan Nation could persist until they could help. arrival.


    If this team was eliminated early, then it is estimated that there will be no team coming from Fan Nation, then this battle between the two countries may end early.


    And this is obviously not what Huang Feng wants to see. Therefore, he is definitely going to shoot. It doesn''t matter who wins these two countries. Anyway, in his eyes, these two countries are his enemies. , He simply didn''t want to let the battle end like this.


    "At present, the team from Fan Nation should not lose so quickly. I will get in and play first, and wait until the situation is critical." Huang Feng muttered to himself after watching the battle on the spot for a while.


    Immediately, Huang Feng headed towards the battlefield and mixed into the fan country camp. With his skill, it was not too difficult to get into the fan country camp in the chaos.


    As for the people Huang Feng had brought, Huang Feng didn''t mean to let them show up right now, he still wanted them to hide in the dark. It''s not time for them to show up. It''s enough to be alone for the time being.


    "Bump!" Alvin shot a soldier from Yanfeng Nation.


    Alex¡¯s spacecraft forces are attacking the Fan Nation, and the Fan Nation is also attacking with fierce artillery fire. The two sides are fighting fiercely. However, Alex is still sending ground troops. After all, , The firepower on the fan country is very fierce. If their spacecraft is always floating in the air, it is also very dangerous. At this time, the ground and high altitude are the most suitable.


    Alvin is now fighting the ground forces sent by Alex. The ground-to-air battles between the two sides are fierce, and the ground forces are also fighting fiercely.


    Alvin had no panic and discomfort when the recruits first went to the battlefield at this time. After all, he had already come to Yanfeng Nation to perform a very dangerous mission before. The dangerous situation at that time was not worse than it is now. Therefore, he is very calm now, after knocking down a target with one shot, he quickly finds the next target.


    Next to Alvin is Bernard. Although he is not young, his marksmanship is no worse than Alvin, even better than Alvin. After all, Alvin is a disciple he taught, and he is on the battlefield again after many years. , Bernard did not feel uncomfortable either.

 3031 Chapter 3031 Operation Mech

    "The army of Yanfeng Nation is coming this time." Bernard said as he shot.


    "Squad leader, why did you say that they suddenly turned around and attacked us? Where did the problem go? If we were exposed, the first to find us should also be the people in News City, and they should also attack us. , How can they become Alex¡¯s troops now? How did they get the news, and why did they choose to turn around to attack us?" Alvin asked suspiciously.


    They have been hiding in this place for some time, and they have been hiding their whereabouts very well, and no one has discovered it. However, they are suddenly exposed now, and, at the last and most critical moment, Al Wen couldn''t figure it out.


    Moreover, it was actually Alex¡¯s team that came to attack them, which is even more difficult to understand. Originally, they also wanted to use Alex¡¯s opportunity to attack the planet where Huangfeng is located, attracting the attention of Yanfeng Nation. They are here to complete the sneak attack. It is best to be Alex and Huang Feng. These two forces are fighting inextricably. In that case, Yanfeng Nation will attract more attention from the top and bottom, and Yanfeng Nation will continue. If they increase their troops to that planet, their chances of success will be even greater.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that the team that was supposed to attack Wu Fan suddenly turned around and attacked them. This made them somewhat unexpected, and it was out of concern for Huang Feng and his back. The scruples of the forces, Alex''s team strength is still very strong, and this team originally prepared for Huang Feng, but now it is to deal with them, making these people in the fan country feel a lot of pressure.


    "You have a lot of questions, but unfortunately, I can''t answer any of them. Who knows how Alex discovered us, and why he suddenly went crazy." Bernard said.


    Although the situation he faced was very dangerous, Bernard was very calm. First, he had faced a more dangerous situation before, and secondly, he had already looked down on life and death for so many years. Now, as a soldier, dying on the battlefield is just what he deserved. He has no fear or regret.


    "I think the battle ahead is a bit tight. Go ahead and control the mecha." Bernard looked at the situation ahead and said.


    "Can I?" Alvin''s eyes lit up.


    To be honest, since Alvin learned how to manipulate mechas, he has always wanted to control mechas on the battlefield for a battle, but unfortunately, there has never been a chance. Now, listening to Bernard''s meaning is to give himself This opportunity.


    If it is an ordinary squad leader who wants to arrange for someone to control the mecha, then it is obviously impossible. However, Bernard is special after all, not to mention other things, it is the team he is in, Bernard has the right to speak. In their team, there are also mechas. As long as Bernard speaks, it is not difficult for Alvin to control mechas.


    "Of course." Bernard said: "Although you didn''t have a long time to learn mechas, the technology is already quite good, but you have to be careful. After all, you have never manipulated mechas on the battlefield before. The actual battlefield and peacetime exercises are still different."


    "I know." Alvin nodded.


    Of course he knows that the actual battle is several times more dangerous than usual training. However, he is not afraid. If he is afraid, he will not take the initiative to ask to come and participate in this operation. He has experienced the previous operations of Flame Wind. After that, Alvin was already a very mature fighter, and could calmly face various dangers on the battlefield.


    With Bernard''s permission, Alvin was quickly assigned to a mecha. This mecha was not too advanced, but it was not too far behind to be used. Alvin fumbled for a while after going up. After that, I was already familiar with the operation method.


    "bump!"


    As soon as Alvin took control of the mecha a few steps, there was an explosion beside him, and a shell fell beside him, which shocked him. After that, countless bullets greeted him. Fortunately, the surface of the mecha is very defensive. Ordinary bullets can hardly break the surface of the mecha. The bullets on the mecha only make a crackling sound.


    Feeling that he is around him, Alvin''s heart is also a little nervous, but since he is here, Alvin has no reason to back down, but he received Bernard''s order to come to support, naturally he can''t hide here. Do not move.


    In fact, on the battlefield, the mecha is the key target for both sides to attack, because the mecha has great destructive power and can also provide cover to other soldiers, with fierce firepower and strong defense. This is why Alvin has just come here. , Will be the cause of a large number of attacks.


    Alvin tuned out the weapon system on the mecha, and it shot at the army of the Flame Wind Nation in the distance. Suddenly, the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation were all blown up, and then Alvin began to use ordinary Weapons fired at surrounding targets, causing tremendous pressure on the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation.


    "This kid really has a talent for fighting." Bernard has been paying attention to Alvin''s situation. He asked Alvin to go to the front to support him. He was actually worried, but since he was on the battlefield, there is no place that is not dangerous, and, You can''t always protect Alvin because he is his apprentice. In that case, Alvin will never become a true elite.


    But now, Alvin¡¯s performance makes Bernard very satisfied, even a little surprised, because Alvin¡¯s performance is so good, even those warriors who have experienced battles may not have Alvin¡¯s performance, Bernard I am very satisfied with my disciple.


    However, at this moment, a bomb that flew over from unknown place suddenly hit Alvin¡¯s mech impartially. Bernard was stunned. After that, in his shocked and worried eyes , Alvin¡¯s mecha fell down, and immediately he noticed that a group of soldiers from the Flame Wind Nation seemed to be surrounded by Alvin¡¯s mecha.


    Bernard rushed forward desperately, trying to save Alvin. Although the cannonball was powerful just now, it may not be able to kill Alvin in the mecha. After all, the mecha¡¯s defensive ability is still very strong, but , If you wait for the soldiers of the other Flame Wind Nation to surround him, then Alvin will be truly dangerous. When a group of enemies are close, the mecha can''t protect Alvin.


    However, although Bernard wanted to rescue Alvin, he seemed powerless, because he was too far away from Alvin, and it was too late to rush over.

 3032 Chapter 3032 New Arrival

    Alvin was also a little panicked at this time.


    Just now he was on the rise and was immersed in the joy of showing great power, but he did not expect that a cannonball concentrated himself impartially and overturned himself to the ground. There were some malfunctions inside the mecha. It is difficult for him to want to get up again in a short time.


    Seeing the densely packed soldiers of Yanfeng Nation getting closer and closer, Alvin felt a little desperate in his heart.


    Although the power of the mecha is great, it is not without its shortcomings. Especially in his current situation, the mecha is damaged internally and fell to the ground. It is completely a huge tortoise shell. However, no matter how hard the tortoise shell is, It''s not invincible, and can be beaten through, but he is trapped inside, and he is sent away if he goes out. If he doesn''t go out, he will still die when those people surround him.


    What should I do?


    Alvin was a little worried, but he couldn''t think of a solution. The surrounding comrades also had their own opponents, and there was no way to provide much assistance. As for his squad leader, he saw this situation. Will save him, but because they are too far apart, Bernard is also powerless.


    Alvin took the gun next to him and was ready for the final battle. Once the outer shell of the mecha was destroyed, he had no choice but to fight to the death. As for surrender, he had not thought about it. Moreover, he was in Yanfeng before. What the country has done, if he surrenders this time, what is waiting for him will definitely not end well.


    However, when the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation rushed to the Alvin Mecha and started to attack the mecha frantically, trying to capture or kill Alvin in the Mecha alive, a mecha sprang out from the side. , The huge mecha kicked with a leg, and was kicked out in an instant in 20 or 30. Then, the mecha started shooting frantically at the surrounding soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation, screaming constantly,


    Alvin looked at the mecha that suddenly appeared, but the look of the mecha made him a little strange. He hadn''t seen it when he picked the mecha before.


    However, no matter what, the opponent saved himself and opened fire on the troops of Yanfeng Nation. Obviously he was his own. Alvin didn''t want to explore the identity of the opponent anymore. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. Where are there so many? Time to give him thoughts about irrelevant things?


    The mech that appeared suddenly, after solving the danger in front of Alvin¡¯s mecha, looked at Alvin¡¯s direction. Alvin immediately made an expression of gratitude to each other in the mecha. However, the distance between the two parties was a bit far away. A is so high that the opponent may not be able to see it.


    "Can your mecha be repaired?" When Alvin was thinking about whether the other party could see his expression, a voice suddenly came from his communication device.


    Alvin was taken aback at first, and then he reacted. The owner of this voice should be the owner of the mecha in front of him. Because Alvin regarded the other party as his own, the other party was able to contact him through the communication device. Not a big deal.


    "Some parts are damaged, but it should be repairable." Alvin replied while repairing the parts in the mecha.


    Before, Alvin didn¡¯t just practice how to manipulate mechas. He also learned how to repair mechas. In fact, every mecha manipulator has some experience on how to repair mechas. After all, after they were on the battlefield, Mech losses are likely to be damaged, and the repairer can''t follow it all the time. Therefore, some repair methods are also necessary.


    However, their main ability is to manipulate mechas. Although they can repair mechas, they can only perform simple repairs. If they are too complicated, they still can¡¯t. Fortunately, the loss of Alvin¡¯s mecha seems to be very serious, but it is not. It''s not too difficult to practice, and with Alvin''s repair ability, it can still be solved.


    "Okay, you fix it first, I''m here to help you watch." The mecha who rushed to save Alvin replied.


    "Thank you!" Alvin thanked him.


    It takes time to cultivate mecha. During this period, Alvin basically has no ability to protect himself. Obviously, in this case, someone can protect him, that is the best.


    "Dude, which brigade are you from? I don''t seem to have seen this mecha before." Alvin said while repairing his mecha.


    He was not suspicious of the mecha in front of him. The other party had just saved him. It was true. He had no reason to doubt the other party. He asked this way, just to talk to the other party, and it was just like a trick. After all, the other party saved himself, but The performance is good, and Alvin naturally wants to learn more.


    "I''m new here, so is this mecha." The man replied while fighting, his tone was flat, even if he was attacked by many enemies, he did not see the slightest fear and tension.


    The person who saved Alvin was Huang Feng. Huang Feng joined in. Naturally, he wanted to maintain the balance of the scene and did not want the fan country to lose too quickly. Therefore, he naturally could only stand on the fan country. Help them fight.


    And there happened to be a mecha in the storage box, Huang Feng has not actually used it before, so at this time, I simply took it out and entered the mecha to enjoy it. As for the mecha is easy to attract firepower, it will be even more Huang Feng didn¡¯t care about the danger, because he arranged a small formation on the surface of the mecha, which greatly strengthened the mecha¡¯s defensive capabilities. Therefore, although Huang Feng¡¯s mecha was hit by many attacks just now However, there is actually no damage.


    As for why he saved Alvin, it¡¯s not that Huang Feng recognized Alvin, but it¡¯s a complete coincidence. He happened to be here and encountered this incident. Rescuing Alvin is just a matter of hand. Anyway, he goes everywhere. It doesn''t make much difference to kill the people of Yanfeng Nation.


    Alvin has some doubts, new here?Is it supported?Then why no other reinforcements appeared?


    However, Alvin is now just a low-level soldier. He doesn''t know what happened to the upper level. Perhaps, this new mech was hidden before, but now the battle has broken out on a large scale before it appears.


    Therefore, Alvin did not think much.


    About ten minutes later, Alvin had already repaired the mecha and said to Huang Feng, "Well, my buddy can rejoin the battle."


    With that said, Alvin stood up from the ground under the control of the mecha, and tried to fire a shot towards the distance. With a bang, a huge explosion occurred at the target, causing a large amount of casualties.


    Alvin Mecha is back to normal!

 3033 Chapter 3033 Someone Comes

    Alvin''s combat literacy is very high. Although this is the first time he has commanded mechas to fight on the battlefield, all combat actions are very smooth.


    Huang Feng did not leave after Alvin¡¯s mecha returned to normal. Instead, he fought side by side with Alvin. Anyway, for him, wherever he went, he would kill the enemy. He thought Alvin was pretty good, and it was just that. Don''t go, stay here and continue fighting.


    Alvin also hoped that Huang Feng would not leave. After all, Huang Feng had just saved him, and Huang Feng''s combat effectiveness was very strong. Who wouldn''t want to be a teammate with a strong person?On such a dangerous battlefield, with a strong person as a teammate, it is obvious that his life safety is more guaranteed.


    Huang Feng and Alvin cooperated with each other to cover each other, and they quickly found a tacit understanding. They stood on the battlefield like two gods of war, and anyone who dared to approach was repelled by them.


    Huang Feng recognized Alvin¡¯s strength more and more, and he also consciously protected Alvin. Because they were too brave, they had become nails in the eyes of those in Yanfeng Nation, and they attacked them a lot. Therefore, the two of them did this. Time is very dangerous.


    In these attacks, there is a lot of heavy firepower. At this time, Huang Feng is basically taking the damage. Although the Alvin Mecha is good, the defense ability is also certain. If it takes too much, it will be too fierce. If you attack, it''s still very dangerous.


    Huang Feng¡¯s mecha is different. Although his mecha is not invincible, Huang Feng has arranged a defensive formation on the surface, which greatly improves the defensive power of his mecha. Although he has endured many attacks, he didn''t suffer much damage.


    Alvin saw everything Huang Feng did. He was naturally very grateful to Huang Feng. Generally speaking, mechas are very lethal on the battlefield, but they are also very dangerous. Mecha damage or The death of soldiers in mechas is a normal thing, after all, they are more likely to become living targets.


    Therefore, when Alvin came up to manipulate the mecha, he was ready to be injured or even sacrificed. However, now Huang Feng has helped him block most of the damage, which greatly enhanced his safety. .


    While grateful to Huang Feng, Alvin was also shocked by the defensive capabilities of Huang Feng¡¯s mecha. Although he did not know Huang Feng¡¯s mecha, he knew very well that the machine created by the current technology Armor should not have such a strong defensive ability. The firepower that Huang Feng¡¯s mecha has endured during this period of time has been witnessed by Alvin with his own eyes. However, under the attack of so much firepower, Huang Feng¡¯s mecha is still It was safe and sound, which couldn''t help but shocked Alvin.


    "What kind of mech is this and why is it so defensive?" Alvin thought to himself.


    However, he obviously couldn''t get the answer, because Huang Feng didn''t know it himself, and obviously there was no time for small talk on the battlefield.


    The battle continued, and Bernard in the distance saw Alvin miraculously standing up and regaining his combat effectiveness. While he was relieved, he was also a little surprised. He didn¡¯t know how Alvin did this. However, Alvin is okay, that''s the best, but he is relieved.


    Bernard is happy here, but Alex is not so happy.


    Originally, Alex thought that with the strength of his team, coupled with a sudden attack, it would be enough to wipe out the army of the fan country in front of him, however, it was obvious that he had miscalculated.


    First of all, his raid was not successful. The enemy had discovered them before they completed the encirclement. Instead, they had to act on them first. In addition, the combat effectiveness of this fan country¡¯s army was beyond his expectations. , The troops of these fan nations showed extremely high combat literacy, which frustrated his idea of ??easily destroying this team.


    "My lord, there is a team approaching the battlefield." At this moment, Alex''s hand came down to report to him.


    "That force''s team?" Alex asked.


    "They came from the direction of Newce City, they should be the city guard forces of Newce City." The subordinate said.


    "It''s them?" Alex frowned.


    In fact, he had already thought of this situation before he started. After all, it is not far from Newce City and the fighting is so fierce. If the people in Newce City are not deaf or blind, they will definitely find the situation here.


    When deciding to take action on the army of this fan country, Alex did not inform the city of Newce, but instead wanted to solve the battle here as soon as possible. First, he wanted to take the credit alone. Second, , The forces belonging to the city guard in Newce and the forces belonging to Alex are not in the same camp. Of course, Alex does not want people from the opposing camp to share this kind of credit.


    Alex knew that after the battle started, there would be actions on the side of News City, but what he thought before was that as long as he moved fast enough, then when the people of News City arrived here, the battle had already entered. At the end, then, they want to share, even the idea of ??grabbing credit, there is no way to realize it.


    However, Alex underestimated the combat effectiveness of this fan country''s army, which led to the arrival of the current team in Newth City, and he has not resolved the battle yet.


    Alex wanted to stop the team from Newce City from coming to blend in. He believed that as long as he gave a little more time, he could completely eliminate the army of the fan country in front of him without anyone''s help.


    However, he had no reason not to let the troops of Newce City get close. After all, they were also the troops of the Firewind Nation. Moreover, it was still outside the city of Newce. The troops of Newce City had even more excuses to participate.


    "Let them come here. Also, let the people in front slow down the attack. Since the people in Newth City can''t wait to grab a piece of credit, let them rush to the front." Alex opponent Said next.


    "Yes!" The subordinate responded, and then went out to convey the order.


    Alex looked at the battlefield in front with a cruel and stern look on his face. Since the people of Newth City insisted on getting in, why not take this opportunity and hit the army of Newth City?Let them fight against the army of the fan country?In this case, oneself can finally take advantage of the fishermen''s profit, not only can eliminate the army of the fan country, but also can greatly damage the strength of Newth City, killing two birds with one stone.

 3034 Chapter 3034

    The people of Alex gave way, and the people from Newth City entered the battlefield smoothly.


    The leader of the team from News City is called Collison. He is an important figure in News City. He has been in the army for a long time. However, there are not many opportunities to actually go to the battlefield to command the battle. Today, he listened to It was said that there was an army of Fan Nation in ambush outside the city, and someone from their side also fought over, so they took the initiative to request an order to lead the team.


    At the beginning, the city of News didn¡¯t know that the Fan Nation¡¯s army was in ambush outside their city, and they did not expect that what they had not discovered was that Alex, an outsider, found out in advance, and after they found out, Without saying hello to them, they came directly to besiege the army of Fan Nation. Such behavior is undoubtedly to slap them in the face and rob them of credit in the eyes of those in News.


    The enemy they didn''t find in the city of News, let Alex find out, what is it like?Wouldn''t it show that the people of Newes City are incompetent and slap them in the face?


    Although they did not find out before, it was their own business and did not need him to take care of it. Moreover, the people in Newce didn¡¯t think that the actions of these people in the fan country could be successful, even if it was Alex. X didn''t find them in advance, and let the army of the fan country attack their city of Newus, and their city would be able to win and defeat the army of the fan country.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the people in News, Alex is completely messing around and taking credit for them.


    News City and Alex belonged to the Dauns forces. They were originally not in the same camp. Now Alex¡¯s behavior is so excessive. How could the people of News City sit idly by, so they soon He decided to send an army to participate in this battle, and before the end of the battle, take back their credit from Alex''s hands.


    Collison, who has been in the military camp for many years, is a very suitable commander role.


    Although Collison lacks actual combat command experience, he has been in the barracks for many years, and everyone feels that he must have learned a lot and has commanding capabilities. In addition, over the years, he has operated in the barracks and allowed him to be in the army. He had a good network, so in the end the role of the commander was snatched away by him.


    Collison was very proud at this time. Like many people in Newce, he did not take the fan country''s army in his eyes. This is not aimless, because in recent years, there has been a lot of friction between the two countries. , And in the end, most of them ended with the victory of Yanfeng Nation. Therefore, people from Yanfeng Nation have a great psychological advantage when facing people from Fan Nation, and Collison is the same.


    Therefore, although Collison does not have much experience in combat command, he is still confident in his action. Looking forward to this victory, he can use this credit to add something to his shoulders. .


    "Quick, move faster. Those bastards are timid and dare not fight with people from Fan Nation. Let us from the city of News show them, let them see what is a man and what is real. Soldier!" Collison said to his men.


    Alex took the initiative to give up the road. In Collison¡¯s view, it was that Alex himself was timid, scared, and did not dare to fight against the fan country. Therefore, he saw that he and others supported him. After coming, he actively moved away from the front position.


    Such behavior made Collison very despised in his heart. The army of the Fan Nation is only. They have not fought before. What is there to be afraid of?


    However, that¡¯s fine, as soon as Alex¡¯s people retired, their opportunity came. Collison was originally here to grab the credit. At this time, Alex took the initiative to give up his position, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t be polite. of.


    Therefore, Collison didn''t even think about it, so he pushed his own man up and replaced Alex''s original position.


    "boom!"


    As soon as Collison''s talents were in place, even before he could see the surrounding situation clearly, he was violently attacked by the army of the fan country.


    In this regard, Collison was not surprised or scared, but instead sneered: "No matter how much you resist, it is useless. You will all die here today, under my hands!"


    In Collison''s view, the reason why the people of Fan Nation are so aggressive is because they found that they have been surrounded. At this time, they must be desperate. They want to fight desperately and break out of the siege. Only then can they get a bit of alive. Hope.


    However, Collison did not take this kind of resistance to heart, and he had expected it a long time ago. Therefore, he immediately ordered his men through the communication device: "Everyone, give me stability, Fan Guo The people have been trapped in the siege, and they are all dead today! This is their last dying struggle, as long as you hold on, they will die!"


    Collison¡¯s words are still useful. The soldiers who were a little flustered at this time have calmed down. In addition, it is time for them to face the army of the fan country, and they have psychological advantages, so they will soon stabilize Down, began to fight back.


    Collison was very satisfied when he saw this scene. In his opinion, facing the attack of his army, the fan country would soon be unable to hold it.


    However, the facts were not what he thought. The army of the fan country in front of him was full of resilience. Facing their attacks, he did not panic at all, but fought vigorously.


    This surprised Collison a little bit. However, he didn''t take it too seriously. He just asked his team to strengthen the offensive. He didn''t believe it. Under his fierce attack, the army of the fan country was able to persist. live.


    Alex is happiest to see this situation. Neither side is his favorite. The harder he fights on the two sides, the better, so that he can finally come out to clean up the mess and get the most benefit.


    "Hit it, hit it, it''s best to break this place." Alex sneered.


    Collison, he has heard of him, he has no ability, just a good mouth, and this time the people in Newth City actually asked him to lead the team, and I don¡¯t know what to think, knowing that the leader is Corey After Sen, Alex had already anticipated in his mind that the team in Newce City would not be the opponent of the Fan Nation team, because he had just learned about the strength of the Fan Nation''s army in front of him, and it was definitely not ordinary. The army of the fan country is very strong. With Collison''s ability and the strength of the team he leads, it is impossible to win.


    In this regard, Alex is very sure.

 3035 Chapter 3035 Follow Me

    Collison was nervous and scared. He looked at the scene in front of him, and his heart couldn''t calm down.


    Originally, he thought there would be no surprises in this battle. In the end, his team must have won the final victory, but now things are not developing as he thought.


    Collison thought that the army of Fan Nation that could be easily defeated, after being attacked by them, behaved very stubbornly and resolutely fought back. Moreover, the combat effectiveness of this army of Fan Nation was not as weak as he thought.


    Seeing this, Collison''s face was ugly.


    You know, he issued a military order before leaving the city to ensure that he will be able to win this time. Moreover, Alex''s team can be watched from the rear, although the two teams belong to the same country, but, But they don''t belong to the same force, Collison believes that Alex is absolutely willing to watch his jokes, and he will be very happy to watch them.


    This naturally made Collison very dissatisfied and very unhappy. This time is his rare opportunity to lead alone, and it is also a rare opportunity for him to perform. If it messes up this time, then it will be great for his follow-up. Of the impact.


    Therefore, this action can only succeed, not fail!


    "Give me a charge, no one is allowed to retreat, if anyone retreats, I will collapse him!" Collison said to his men with a grim face.


    If he dare not do anything, he can''t accept defeat, even if he pays a painful price, he will win!Anyway, it was not himself who died!


    Collison¡¯s people, after receiving the order, could only grit their teeth and insist. In fact, after encountering a fierce counterattack from the Fan Nation¡¯s army, they thought in their hearts that they could get support or receive a retreat. command.


    When the people from these troops came, they saw Alex¡¯s team, so it belonged to their own army of the Flame Wind Nation. In the hearts of ordinary soldiers, there is no division of power, they only know Everyone is their own, so when they know that Alex¡¯s team is nearby, they only assume that there are friendly troops nearby. Now that they encounter difficulties, they naturally think that there are friendly troops that can support them. .


    However, their expectations fell through. The friendly army in their eyes did not come to help, and their chief general did not ask for help at all. Knowing that they had friendly troops around, they could not get any support. And know how depressed they are now.


    As for the retreat, don''t even think about it. Not only did Collison not intend to retreat, but to strengthen the attack, let them all increase the intensity of the attack.


    The order is now, even if these soldiers are unwilling in their hearts, they can only accept it, risk increasing losses, and bite the bullet and continue to attack.


    At the same time, all the mechas and many teams on the front line have also received orders for them to conduct beheading operations.


    If only facing Collison¡¯s team, Fan Nation¡¯s army still has the hope and confidence of winning. However, they clearly know that the enemy they have to face is not only Collison¡¯s team, but also Alex''s team, and even other teams in News City, so other teams are not coming up now, but they are nearby. The commanders of the fan country must consider.


    Therefore, they must win the battle with Collison at the least cost. Only in this way can they have the strength and ability to meet the next battle.


    As a member of the mecha team, Alvin naturally received the order, and Huang Feng, who has been following him, was not part of the battle sequence of Fan Nation at all, so he did not receive any orders. However, He has already cut into the communication system of the fan country, so he clearly knows every order they have.


    After receiving the order, Alvin naturally rushed towards Yanfeng Nation''s army with his comrades. Although this was dangerous, there was no dangerous place on the battlefield. What''s more, he was not afraid of it at all.


    Huang Feng hesitated for a moment, and rushed out with the frontline army of Fan Nation.


    Judging from the current situation, the fan country is still at a disadvantage. Although they are not at a disadvantage in the battle against Collison¡¯s team, it is not only Collison¡¯s team here. Alex''s team, as well as the team in Newth City, therefore, before the arrival of the reinforcements of Fan Nation, they are all dangerous, and Huang Feng obviously can''t watch this team be wiped out.


    Seeing Huang Feng following up, Alvin was not surprised. After all, in his knowledge, Huang Feng was also theirs. Now he ordered them to charge and kill the enemy, and Huang Feng went forward with them. , Too normal.


    Collison also saw the army of the fan country rushing over. However, he did not worry too much. In his heart, he did not think that he would lose, let alone that he would die here, although they are indeed Encountered a little trouble, but this will not affect the final result.


    The fact is indeed the case. Although the fan country wants to end the battle with Collison at the lowest cost, Collison is not stupid, and he has strengthened his protection. Therefore, the fan country has After rushing for a certain distance, the beheading team encountered a huge dilemma. Currently, they are confined on the battlefield, unable to move on, let alone beheading.


    "Do you want to kill the opponent''s coach for meritorious service?" Huang Feng contacted Alvin through the linker.


    "Of course I do!" Alvin shot a mecha from Yanfeng Nation, and responded to Wu Fandao in the link.


    "If you want, just follow me, listen to my orders, and don''t care about anything else." Huang Feng said in the linker.


    "Okay!" After the previous battle, Alvin now believes in Huang Feng very much. Since Huang Feng said so, he naturally chose to listen to Huang Feng''s order.


    Afterwards, Huang Feng was in front and Alvin was behind. The two mechas separated from the main force and headed towards Collison, the chief general of Yanfeng Nation. Huang Feng was in front of him, and Alvin was in charge of the tail sweep and On the flanks, the two did not cooperate for a long time, but they were already in a tacit understanding, making all the enemies approaching them invisible to their dangers. The two controlled their mechas and moved forward steadily.


    And their behavior appeared abrupt on the stalemate battlefield, and it easily attracted the attention of both sides, and the two became the focus of both sides.

 3036 Chapter 3036 Maybe its possible?

    "Hit! Give me a hit and two mechas!" Collison ordered.


    Obviously, he also noticed the actions of Huang Feng and Alvin. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t notice. The other mechas on the fan country are holding on to their place. When holding the line of defense, only Huang Feng and Alvin The two of Wen left the large army and came towards them. Moreover, after all, the mecha was so big that it was already conspicuous on the battlefield. As a result, Huang Feng and Alvin were naturally more noticeable.


    For this kind of person who has separated from the big army and is obviously still moving towards himself, Collison will naturally not be a person. Of course, he did not feel afraid, because he did not think that these two people could be right. What threat does he pose.


    Under Collison''s order, Yanfeng Nation hit the firepower and attacked Huang Feng and Alvin. However, most of the damage caused by these attacks was resisted by Huang Feng who rushed forward. , Alvin behind him was not hit too much.


    And the mech that was hit by many Huangfengs was not destroyed as the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation thought. Instead, they continued to move forward, toward their position in Yanfeng Nation. Come.


    "How could this be? Why is that mech besieged by such fierce firepower, there is nothing at all?" Collison was full of confusion when he saw this scene.


    The mecha used by Huang Feng, Alvin did not recognize what model it was, but Collison did recognize it, because the mecha was developed by their Yanfeng Nation, a relatively new type of mecha, no matter it was In terms of defense or attack, compared to the previous models of mechas, Collison knows this. After all, he is also an important figure in the army of Newth City.


    However, no matter how enhanced the performance of this mecha is, it is impossible to ignore all attacks, especially when they have concentrated all kinds of heavy fire attacks. It is said that this mecha cannot withstand such an attack. of.


    However, the fact is that when he thinks that those attacks that are fully controlled, when they fall on Huang Feng¡¯s mecha, they are like scratching, and they have not caused any harm to Huang Feng¡¯s mecha. The mecha not only moved forward as usual, but also continued to attack their side, causing great casualties on their side.


    There is another point that Collison can''t figure out. As far as he knows, this mech has just been developed and has not been widely used in the military. Only some special units have begun to equip them, and these special units are all different. Elite, both are the most trustworthy existence in their Yanfeng Nation.


    However, now this mech has appeared in the enemy¡¯s camp, and is attacking them. There is a problem. How did this mech escape? Who exposed the mech? That is the sinner of their Yanfeng Nation!


    However, now it is clear that I am thinking about who is the sinner. The question now is to destroy the two mechas that dared to break through, otherwise, he is in danger!


    It''s just that they have hit a lot of firepower here, so that the forces of the fan country in other places feel a lot less pressure than before, but there is still no way to get the two mechas.


    wrong!


    There should be no way to get that mecha!Because the other mecha has always been hiding behind the mecha in front, and has not taken much damage at all. Compared with the mecha rushing in front, the mecha behind is either in defense or attack. , Are much weaker.


    But just such a mecha is enough to make them feel a headache.


    At this time, Bernard, who was on the National Front of Fan, looked at Huang Feng and Alvin with surprise and worry.


    When Alvin was injured and fell to the ground before, Bernard was very worried. However, he was too far away from Alvin. Even if he wanted to save it, he couldn¡¯t save it. Of course, even if he could rush over, he was alone. It won''t make any difference, at most, he will die.


    Fortunately, Alvin was okay in the end. Someone came to rescue him. He stood up again and went into the fight. However, before Bernard''s heart was completely put down, he saw Alvin following the mecha that saved him. Leaving the main force and rushing towards the enemy''s camp, Bernard saw this situation and became nervous again.


    "Are these two people crazy? Is this going to find death?" Bernard said anxiously.


    Although Bernard does not oppose Alvin¡¯s control of mechas to fight on the front line, and even supports it, this does not mean that he wants to see Alvin go to the enemy¡¯s camp, and now Alvin rushes to the enemy¡¯s camp. It is an act of seeking death.


    Bernard couldn''t figure out why Alvin made such a decision, maybe it was related to the mecha in front of him.


    What happened after that made Bernard''s eyes widened in shock, and he looked at the front in disbelief, because the two mechas were facing the enemy''s indiscriminate bombing, but there was nothing wrong, and they were still getting close to the enemy. Base camp.


    "Well, what''s going on?" Bernard muttered to himself in shock.


    He can see that it is not his apprentice Alvin who is really powerful. Although Alvin is also quite powerful, it is Huang Feng¡¯s mech that really plays a role. Huang Feng¡¯s mech defense is too amazing. Encountered such an attack can be safe and sound, what kind of mech is this?


    However, according to Bernard''s understanding, no matter what kind of mecha, it is impossible to have such a terrible defensive ability. This is far beyond his cognition.


    "Perhaps, they can do it?" This kind of expectation suddenly appeared in Bernard''s heart. When he saw Huang Feng and Alvin heading towards the enemy camp, Bernard had already guessed what they thought. , This is obviously preparing to execute the beheading operation.


    Bernard was not optimistic about this action before, but now after seeing Huang Feng''s mecha is so awesome, he suddenly has some expectations in his heart.


    As Huang Feng and Alvin got closer to the core of each other''s camp, Bernard''s expectation grew.


    At this time, not only Collison and Bernard are concerned about Huang Feng and Alvin, but many people are paying attention to them. Their ideas are similar to those of Collison and Bernard. At the beginning , Both believed that Huang Feng and Alvin''s behavior was looking for death, but as time passed, the two got closer and closer, but they had not been wiped out yet, and everyone''s thoughts were slowly changing.

 3037 Chapter 3037 Close Fight

    "Stop them! Stop them for me!"


    Collison felt that he was going crazy. He allowed so many people to attack the two mechas at the same time. However, he still couldn''t stop the two mechas from advancing. The two mechas were constantly approaching him in the rain of bullets. Location.


    Because he was full of confidence before, never thought he would fail, and because he wanted to perform well in front of his men, Collison did not deliberately hide his position, even he rushed forward, he was very Confident, there are so many soldiers around me, and the fan country can block their attacks. It is not good to resist.


    However, the facts proved that he was wrong. He was overly confident. The Fan Nation army not only blocked their attack, but also had enough ability to counterattack. Moreover, the counterattack was quite fierce and had already rushed to the front of his position. Up.


    In Collison¡¯s crazy order, the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation continued to strengthen their attack on Huang Feng and Alvin, and the flying bullets even formed an interwoven net in front of them. It is a general mecha, which may have long been unable to hold it, and it simply can''t hold it now.


    However, Huang Feng''s mecha is obviously different. Although on the surface it looks no different from other mechas, its defensive capabilities are definitely not comparable to ordinary mechas.


    Seeing that those long-range firepower can''t help Huang Feng and Alvin, Collison quickly ordered the mechas on their side to rush towards Huang Feng and Alvin to have a close battle between mechas. , Besieged the mecha controlled by Huang Feng and Alvin.


    Looking at the mecha rushing up, Huang Feng smiled in the mecha control room, but did not take it seriously.


    "I''ll go first, you make up the knife." Huang Feng said to Alvin.


    "Good!" Alvin said without hesitation.


    After this period of coordinated combat, Alvin admired Huang Feng in his heart and knew the gap between the two. In the face of this situation, only Huang Feng could deal with it. If he rushed forward, he might be killed instantly. So, hiding behind Huang Feng to make up the knife is his best choice.


    Huang Feng faced the mechas that rushed forward, and instead of retreating, he rushed towards them.


    You know, mechas are constantly equipped with long-range attack weapons. Their close-range attacks are equally powerful. After all, their bodies are made of metal, sturdy, strong in defense, and strong enough. There is no problem with the armored vehicle being flattened.


    Collison is playing with this idea now. He found that long-range weapons can no longer help Huang Feng¡¯s mechas. He plans to use a dozen mechas to beat Huang Feng¡¯s mechas at close range. You know, the mechas The defense of the control room is very weak. Huang Feng may intentionally protect it during a long-range attack, but if it is a close-range sparring, Huang Feng may not be able to protect it.


    However, Collison¡¯s idea is destined to fail, because Huang Feng¡¯s mecha is strong not because of the mecha itself, but because Huang Feng has arranged a defensive array on the surface of the mecha. Only then has the mecha''s defensive capabilities been strengthened, and this defensive formation lingers around the entire mecha, including the location of the control room. Therefore, Huang Feng''s mecha can be said to have no weaknesses.


    Of course, Collison didn''t know this, nor did the mechas rushing to Huangfeng.


    After the mechas of the two sides came into close contact with each other, the long-range attack on Huang Feng from Yanfeng Nation had stopped, and they turned to attack other troops in Fan Nation. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s mechas were all around them now. If there is a long-range attack on Huang Feng¡¯s mecha, there may be nothing wrong with Huang Feng¡¯s mecha, and their own mecha will be destroyed.


    What''s more, the previous facts also proved that long-range attacks did not seem to be of much use to Huang Feng''s mecha.


    "bump!"


    After the mechas of the two sides came into close contact, Huang Feng controlled the right arm of the mecha and slammed a punch, hitting one of the mechas on the side of Yanfeng Nation, and the huge power immediately became the machine of Yanfeng Nation. A flew out.


    However, there is obviously not only one mecha in the Flame Wind Country surrounding Huangfeng. Huang Feng flew one of them, and his own mecha was also hit by the other three mechas at the same time.


    However, as everyone expected, the situation of flying Huang Feng¡¯s mecha did not happen, and the surface of Huang Feng¡¯s mecha did not have any damage. The manipulators in the mecha of Yanfeng Nation even watched. When the mecha I controlled hit the Huangfeng mecha, there were faint ripples, and the faint ripples all at once dispelled the strength of their punches.


    "What''s going on?" A mecha manipulator said in an incredible tone.


    "Damn, I want to know too!" The other person said in a furious tone in the communicator.


    For this situation, they all accepted Wu Fan.


    Even if Huang Feng¡¯s mecha has a strong surface defense, when the three of them attack at the same time, they can fly or defeat the mecha. This has nothing to do with defense. The defense is strong, at most they can¡¯t break the machine. It¡¯s just the surface of the armor, but it¡¯s hard to accept that Huangfeng¡¯s mecha can¡¯t be defeated. It¡¯s hard to accept that the mecha they control has enough offensive power every time. There are cases where the mecha that can''t defeat Huang Feng.


    However, the facts are right in front of them, even if they cannot accept it, there is no way.


    "It''s my turn!" Huang Feng turned to the other mechas and smiled slightly after flying the mecha.


    The people in those mechas naturally couldn¡¯t hear what Huang Feng was saying, but they soon knew what Huang Feng was going to do, and saw Huang Feng¡¯s mecha wave their fists and were still in a daze. One of the mecha blasted out, and this blow hit the mecha¡¯s control room. Suddenly, the outer layer there broke, and the mecha operator inside was frightened and directly hit the Huangfeng mecha¡¯s With an iron fist, the mecha flew out, and the manipulator inside was directly killed by Huang Feng.


    This.......


    The rest of the mechas of the Flame Wind Nation saw this, and they didn''t dare to be in a daze or maybe think about other things. They quickly continued to attack Huang Feng together. They didn''t believe it. There were so many of them, so many. Mecha, there is no way to get Huang Feng.


    However, the truth is cruel. Although they are crowded, they are really not Huang Feng''s opponent.

 3038 Chapter 3038 Success

    On the battlefield between Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, the scene of mecha fighting each other suddenly appeared, which was still very noticeable, and many soldiers'' eyes were attracted.


    Then, they saw a mecha on the Fan Country side, hitting many mechas on the Yanfeng Country side, but couldn''t hurt the Fan Country mecha a little bit.


    Of course, Alvin, who was following Huang Feng, was not idle either. He remembered Huang Feng''s words and made up the knife in time.


    With the cooperation of Huang Feng and Alvin, the mechas rushing towards them from Yanfeng Nation were quickly scrapped, and some even the manipulators inside were killed.


    "How could this be? How could they be so strong?" Collison, who has been staring here, was totally unable to accept the fact that he had originally asked so many mechas to come and besiege Huang Feng and Alvin. It was full of confidence. Yes, however, his abacus still fell through. Not only did his mechas not hurt Huang Feng and Alvin, they were easily killed by them.


    Not only that, after solving those mechas, Huang Feng and Alvin continued to rush towards him.


    Seeing this, Collison immediately panicked and shouted: "Stop them, stop them!"


    If it was in normal times, if only two mechas wanted to rush to kill him, Collison wouldn''t care at all. In his opinion, it was definitely a matter of death.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s different now. He has just witnessed how powerful the mechas controlled by Huang Feng and Alvin, so even if there are many people around him at this time, his heart is still not at ease, still I feel scared.


    The troops that Collison brought, at this time, did not care about targeting other people in Fan Nation. Under Collison''s order, most of them switched firepower to attack Huang Feng and Alvin.


    In the face of so many attacks, even if Huang Feng¡¯s mecha has a defensive formation on the surface, it¡¯s a bit difficult to hold on. What''s more, Alvin¡¯s mecha does not have a defensive formation to help him enhance the defensive ability of the mecha surface, although Huang Feng is in The front was blocked, but it couldn''t help him block the 360-degree range around him. Therefore, after the enemy further strengthened his attack, Alvin''s mecha began to be damaged.


    "You go first, I guess I won''t be able to hold on there anymore, I will only drag you back in the past." Alvin said to Huang Feng.


    Alvin was not afraid of death. He saw that Huang Feng had been deliberately helping him prevent damage, and therefore reduced his forward speed. If he did not follow him, Huang Feng would move faster and more convenient.


    "It''s okay, you follow me." Huang Feng said: "Don''t worry, you will be fine."


    Having said that, Huang Feng stopped and re-arranged his formation in the rain of bullets. This time, he not only arranged a more defensive formation for himself, but also arranged one on the surface of Alvin¡¯s mecha. The price is that he spent a lot of money in exchange for the best spirit stone. Fortunately, he hides in the control room of the mecha to arrange the formation, neither will be seen by outsiders, nor will he be attacked. Encountered interference.


    "Okay, let''s go." After setting up the formation, Huang Feng said to Alvin.


    Alvin looked at the front, then looked at Huang Feng, gritted his teeth and moved on. This time, he didn''t deliberately hide behind Huang Feng. He had already thought about it, and he would die here. It is better to delay Huang Feng, Huang Feng will not be dragged down by himself, he will be faster, and it should be easier to continue the assassination.


    When Alvin came out from behind Huang Feng, he really encountered more and stronger attacks.


    Faced with such a density of attacks, Alvin was desperate in his heart, and even forgot to counterattack. He knew that with his mecha defensive ability, in the face of such an attack, he could not hold on at all. Maybe the next second, he The mecha will be shattered, and he can hardly escape the fate of death.


    However, Alvin did not regret it. When he first applied for this operation, he was ready to die on the battlefield, and was able to control the mecha to fight at the last moment, and did not know him, but But quite strong teammates fight together, he feels that he has no regrets.


    However, the next second Alvin was stunned. Those attacks that hit his mecha were indeed jingling. However, these attacks that were supposed to destroy his mecha did not achieve anything. In actual effect, his mecha was not destroyed, and he himself sat in the mecha safe and sound.


    "What''s going on?" Alvin wondered in his heart. As a soldier who knows weapons and mechas, Alvin had difficulty explaining everything he saw. His mechas should have been destroyed. , Why is there nothing at all.


    "What are you making? Hurry up." While Alvin was in a daze, Huang Feng urged through the communication device.


    Because Huang Feng arranged the formation in the mecha, so he could not fix the formation around Alvin¡¯s mecha. Therefore, if the mecha had an effect, he had to let Alvin¡¯s The mecha has been following itself and cannot leave too far.


    "Ah, oh, good!" Alvin reacted and responded, and no longer thought about mecha. No matter what caused this situation, this is a good thing for him. Huang Feng will be dragged down, and he won''t be killed here. This result couldn''t be better.


    Two mechas with a defensive array and body slew towards Collison¡¯s position. Facing this situation, Collison couldn¡¯t do much besides becoming more and more crazy and frightened. The two mechas in the field of vision seemed to have invincible defenses, and could not be destroyed at all.


    In fact, although Huang Feng¡¯s defensive formation is powerful, it is not invincible. After receiving enough attacks, it will be destroyed. Therefore, Huang Feng must take advantage of his defensive formation before it is destroyed. Kill your own target.


    In fact, this is not a difficult task for him and Alvin. Collison should be too confident, and his position is in the center of the battlefield. When he reacts and wants to escape, it is too late.


    Boom boom boom!


    Several shells hit the temporary command post where Collison was in despair.


    The seemingly crazy decapitation of Huang Feng and Alvin succeeded under the gaze of many soldiers on both sides!


    "This... actually succeeded?!" Seeing that he personally destroyed the position of the enemy leader, Alvin himself couldn''t believe it for a while.

 3039 Chapter 3039 Dont go to the theater anymore

    At the beginning of the beheading operation, Alvin did not actually have much hope, because he felt that this task was difficult and basically impossible to succeed. The soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation were not fools, did they Probably watching them attack their commander.


    At that time, Alvin agreed to participate in this action with Huang Feng because he wanted to fight with Huang Feng to show the momentum of their fan country.


    However, Alvin did not expect that their action was actually successful, and not only was it successful, but he himself was not harmed, whether it was the mecha or him, even now it was unscathed.


    This result was something that Alvin had never expected before. Didn''t the soldiers on the Yanfeng Nation use real bullets, but firecrackers?Think about it and know it''s impossible.


    And Alvin also knew what the defensive capabilities of his mecha were. In the face of such intensive attacks, it was impossible to survive until now. However, the fact is that he is still fine.


    "What the hell is going on? Is it related to the mecha in front?" Alvin looked at the mecha in front of him with a puzzled look in shock. It was Huang Feng who manipulated this mecha.


    Alvin couldn¡¯t think of other reasons, so he could only think about Huang Feng. After all, Huang Feng¡¯s mecha had nothing, and he was defeated by Yanfeng Nation¡¯s troops before, but since After meeting Huang Feng, his mecha never happened again, so the possibility that this matter has something to do with Huang Feng is still very high.


    However, how Huang Feng did this, even though Alvin wanted to break his head, he couldn''t figure it out.


    "What''s the shock? Hurry up." When Alvin was in shock, Huang Feng woke him up.


    "Ah, oh, good." Alvin responded immediately after reacting.


    Although the opposing commander was killed, the battle is not over. After all, this is the territory of Yanfeng Nation. They cannot collapse so easily. Even without the commander, they are still fighting to protect them. Territory, not to mention, behind them, there is another team of Yanfeng Nation, and the army of their Fan Nation is far from the time to completely eliminate the danger.


    The battle continued, but because of the actions of Huang Feng and Alvin, the morale of Fan Nation was greatly boosted. At this time, they were no longer frustrated by being surrounded by discovery, and they were full of fighting spirit.


    On the other hand, the morale of Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army at this time seems to be a little low. Their commanders have been killed by the opponent, and they are still under heavy protection. This incident has hit them too much. It made them lose a lot of fighting spirit. If it wasn''t because it was their own country, or because there was a team of their own country behind, some people might have collapsed and fled.


    "What? Collison was killed?" Alex, who had been paying attention to the situation here, was also shocked when he heard that Collison was killed.


    That Collison is indeed a waste in Alex¡¯s eyes, but even if it is a waste, it is still a bit capable. What''s more, there are a lot of troops around Collison. It can be said that Ke Leeson should be very safe, even if he was finally defeated as Alex thought, Collison himself shouldn''t have had an accident.


    However, the fact now is that Collison was killed, he was under heavy protection, and was killed by the opponent''s two mechas. Such a thing is really incredible.


    "Yes, my lord, those two mechas were too weird. In the face of countless attacks, the two mechas did nothing at all, and they were able to keep moving forward and eventually killed Lord Collison." Alex''s deputy said.


    "The two mechas are indeed weird." Alex, who has been paying attention to the situation in front, also knows about the two mechas, but he originally thought that the two mechas were only slightly stronger in defense than the other mechas. Some, but no matter how strong they are, they will still be destroyed, but I didn''t expect that the two mechas actually persisted to the end and successfully killed Collison.


    "My lord, what should we do now?" the adjutant asked.


    "What to do?" Alex looked at the fierce battlefield in front of him, and said: "Of course it is to take over Collison''s position. People from Fan Nation have already reached our doorstep. Can we let it go? they?"


    From the moment he opened Alex, he did not give up the plan to attack the army of Fan Nation. Otherwise, he would not stay here forever and did not leave. Although he looked down on Collison, his idea was to fight with Collison. The same as Lisen, that is, destroying the army of the fan country that broke into their country.


    "But, those two mechas..." The powerful performance of the two mechas obviously left a very deep impression on the adjutant, and even felt a little scared in his heart.


    "It''s okay, it''s just two mechas. Even if they are very powerful, or even a little weird, they can''t change the situation on the battlefield." Alex said, "Order the team to move forward. I guess those in Collison will insist. I can''t help it, and I can''t let the army of the fan country stand out."


    "Yes, my lord!" The adjutant responded and prepared to go out.


    "Wait!" At this time, Alex shouted to the other side: "Although the two mechas are not enough to change the situation on the battlefield, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not make another assassination operation. Therefore, we need to make some preparations. "


    "What to prepare?"


    "Change into the clothes of ordinary soldiers. In addition, I can no longer stay in this command ship. After that, we will not meet for the time being and communicate through the communication device." Alex said.


    "My lord, is it necessary to do this?" Although the adjutant was a little afraid of the two mechas in his heart, he also felt that Alex''s behavior was too much.


    "It is necessary, very necessary!" Alex said: "We can''t let them discover our command system, otherwise, it is very likely that they will follow in the footsteps of that fool Collison."


    "Yes, sir." Now that Alex has decided, his adjutant will naturally have no opinion, and immediately follow his order to execute it.


    Afterwards, Alex''s team, who had been watching the theater behind, moved again, and at the same time, Alex and some other commanders disappeared from their command ship.

 3040 Chapter 3040 Cant Assassinate

    The army on the fan country did not have time to rest, and they were even fighting with the army brought by Collison. Alex¡¯s team over there has already arrived and quickly joined the battlefield. .


    "This Alex really has two brushes." Huang Feng said to himself when he saw this situation.


    When Collison brought some people over, Alex quickly gave up his position without any nostalgia. However, he did not go far. When he saw that Collison¡¯s team was defeated, the fan country had When the loss was very tiring, he took the people to kill again, and did not give the army on the fan country a chance to breathe.


    Of course, Huang Feng would not watch the Fan Nation¡¯s army be defeated, otherwise, what he did before would be meaningless. Therefore, after Alex¡¯s team joined the battle, Huang Feng continued to fight Alvin fought together.


    "Should we do another assassination?" Alvin said with excitement, even excitement.


    "Are you addicted to killing?" Huang Feng smiled.


    Alvin smiled embarrassedly. He was really addicted. Although the process just now was dangerous, it was very exciting. Moreover, once it succeeded, it would help them a lot. In addition, as long as Huang Feng is by his side, he He felt that he would not die here so easily, so he was very interested in another assassination.


    "I think too." Huang Feng said: "However, it might be a bit difficult this time."


    Of course Huang Feng knows how great the success of the beheading operation will be and how it will affect the battlefield. He naturally wants to do it again. If it succeeds again, then the pressure on the army of the fan country will be much less. When reinforcements arrive, it won''t be difficult.


    However, this assassination was not easy.


    "What''s the matter?" Alvin asked.


    "Because of the position of the opponent''s general, we cannot be sure." Huang Feng said.


    "Isn''t their command ship there? The commander must be on it." Alvin said, pointing to the huge battleship ahead.


    The scale of the command ship is generally much larger than that of ordinary ships, and it is also a lot more advanced. It is not too difficult to identify on the battlefield. Of course, there must be many escort ships near the command ship. Yes, these ships exist to protect the command ship from being attacked. However, Alvin believes that as long as Huang Feng wishes, even if there are those frigates, it is not impossible for them to be assassinated, but it will be better than before. The assassination was more dangerous.


    "He is not here." Huang Feng said.


    "How do you know?" Alvin asked curiously.


    "I have my own way." Huang Feng said: "This commander is much smarter than the previous one, and he knows to hide himself. Therefore, it is impossible for us to assassinate again."


    Huang Feng had already set off the Green Nose Worm when Alex¡¯s team came over, but he could not find the target he was looking for on that command ship. Obviously, the commander of the opponent was very He was smart and made the transfer in advance, and Huang Feng could not find anyone on other ships who was obviously a commander.


    "So, what do we do now?" Although Alvin did not know how Huang Feng determined this, he did not doubt Huang Feng''s words. Huang Feng''s previous behavior gave Alvin an unconditional trust in him. .


    "Now?" Huang Feng looked at the fierce and cruel battlefield, and said: "Now we can only fight like everyone else."


    Alvin also looked at the battlefield and said, "Good!"


    Although you can¡¯t assassinate the opponent¡¯s coach, the same is true for killing enemies on the battlefield. As long as you kill one more enemy, they will have more security here. Although it is not as effective as directly assassinating the coach, it is always better. It''s better than doing nothing.


    Then, Huang Feng and Alvin joined the battle. After the two guarded by formations rushed into the center of the battlefield, they were like two super killing machines, killing the soldiers of the surrounding Yanfeng Nation. A, the loss was heavy.


    However, as Alex thought, no matter how powerful Huang Feng and Alvin are, they are only two mechas. Although they can kill a lot of soldiers from the Flame Wind Nation, they have no effect on the battlefield. Is limited.


    The victorious balance on the battlefield began to tilt towards Yanfeng Nation.


    At this time, the city of News from the Firewind Country came again. They came from the city after learning that Collison was assassinated. After arriving here, they immediately gathered what Collison had brought. Those people, after the death of Collison, these people were recruited by Alex. Although they were not under the command of Alex, they did not have a commander at this time. It was like a mess of sand. , And at this time Alex appeared, and someone was able to command them, which made them feel like they had found the backbone. In addition, Alex was also the chief general of the Flame Wind Nation. There is nothing wrong with accepting his leadership. Therefore, those of Collison successfully became Alex''s men.


    It¡¯s just that the people from Newce City are here now. When they come, they naturally take away Alex¡¯s leadership over these people. This is not a good thing for Alex. Originally, He can command more people, and the people in Newce City can rush forward and act as cannon fodder, and his people can harvest. In this way, the situation is very good for him.


    However, now that you are a comer from the city and took those people away, Alex is naturally dissatisfied, but it is not easy to express. After all, those people are people from the New Zealand era. Even if he disagrees, those people will Will be robbed.


    However, what makes Alex even more dissatisfied is that the people in Newce not only snatched those people away, but also blamed Collison¡¯s death on his head, thinking that he was sitting on the sidelines. He has to pay a lot of responsibility for the death of Collison.


    "Outrageous! Just outrageous!" Alex said angrily when he heard the news.


    Although he did watch the show before, it was clearly that Collison himself wanted to rush to the front. If he were in the past, Collison would think that he wanted to take credit for him, and would not let him approach at all. of.


    But now that waste didn''t have the ability to wipe out the Fan Nation''s army, but instead killed himself, and actually blamed himself for this. How could this not make Alex angry?


    Of course, Alex is not afraid of them sue. After all, the two sides are not in the same camp. Normally, the two camps do not stray from each other, and he is not afraid of being targeted. It is just that the behavior of the other party makes him feel very sick.

 3041 Chapter 3041 Internal Problems

    "My lord, what should we do now?" Alex''s lieutenant contacted him through the communication device and asked.


    Originally, their situation is very good, as long as they persist, then, even if there are two big killers, Huang Feng and Alvin on the opposite side, Alex is sure to be able to win this battle, those two people Although strong, it cannot change the situation on the battlefield.


    However, with the arrival of people from News City, the situation changed again and began to become disadvantageous for them. After those people came, they not only snatched all the people from News City, but also set them up. There are few obstacles. During the battle, the two sides just looked like they were cooperating together, but now they are running on each other. Both sides want to grab the credit, but they are not willing to rush to the front.


    In this way, although the number of troops on Yanfeng Nation''s side has an advantage, their combat effectiveness has been reduced a lot compared to before.


    "What should I do? How do I know!" Alex said irritably.


    The great situation was destroyed in this way. If only his own team were in it, it would be okay. He felt that he could still win. The key is that the team from News City is also there. Not only did they fail to help, but on the contrary, they were dragging them back, making them unable to exert their full strength.


    "These damn bastards!" Alex scolded angrily, "Leave them alone, let our people rush!"


    Alex is very angry about the behavior of those people, but the two sides are not in the same camp. Even if he is angry, it will not help. Those people will not listen to him at all. Apart from creating some contradictions, no There will be any help.


    "Yes!" After the adjutant took the order, he immediately conveyed Alex''s order to the people below.


    Alex''s troops began to attack in a big way, instead of shrinking their hands and waiting for the Newes City team to attack as before, Alex planned to completely ignore the New City''s team and do it himself.


    However, he was even more angry that just after he ordered a large-scale attack, the team on the news city side actually issued the same order, and they also rushed forward in a single brain, which belonged to two Teams of different forces huddled together. It¡¯s okay that there was a unified command before, but now they are commanded by different people. Both sides are blocking each other¡¯s attack, so there is no way for Alex¡¯s attack to fully unfold. .


    "Asshole, asshole! Damn! What the hell is thinking in those pigs'' minds?" This situation made Alex furious again and scolded the people in Newth City severely.


    However, the people in Newce didn¡¯t feel that what they were doing was wrong at this time. They would rather let go of this army of Fan Nation than they would like to see Alex defeat the enemy on their territory. , Who made great contributions, in that case, it would undoubtedly be hitting them in the face, and if the action fails and the Fan Nation''s army is let go, then they and Alex are both responsible, and they can shirk their responsibilities. , They can say that they have their own plan. It was Alex who came uninvited. This led to the failure of their plan. The Fan Nation¡¯s army was released. The responsibility for the failure of the battle should be borne by Alex. Go back.


    Therefore, the people in News City had already thought about what Alex would do when they came, and they would follow along. They shouldn¡¯t let Alex¡¯s team steal the limelight. In that case, win Because they have credit, they can shirk responsibility if they lose.


    It''s perfect!


    Therefore, when Alex was swearing, the people in Newce were in a happy mood. Even if they noticed that the situation on the battlefield was slowly changing, they didn''t take it to heart. When they wanted to come, even if they let the fans in front of them It doesn''t matter if the country''s army ran away, anyway, the strength of their Yanfeng Nation was much stronger than that of the Fan Nation, and it didn''t matter if they ran a little.


    It¡¯s just that these people in Newce obviously didn¡¯t want to understand that the army on the fan country didn¡¯t want to leave so easily after coming this time. They fought until now, thinking about not breaking through and fleeing, but sticking to it. Position, waiting for the arrival of domestic rescue forces.


    This time they are ready to fight.


    Alex scolded the people in Newth City alone for a long time, but there is no good way. Now those people in Newth City have made it clear that they want to follow him. He goes forward, and those people go forward. He Retreat, those people also retreat, it is difficult to get rid of them and act alone.


    "Let everyone continue to attack, ignore those bastards in News City, work harder and kill those people from Fan Country!" Alex said to his adjutant.


    There is no good way for Alex. There is only this choice. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. He can''t hesitate for too long. He can only continue to attack. Now he can only hope that he can kill the fan country with one effort. The army over there.


    "Yes!" the adjutant responded.


    Afterwards, Alex''s team stopped paying attention to the people in News City who was making trouble on the side, and only took care of their own attacks. Naturally, those people in News City would not leave and attacked together.


    Although it is the same as before, it is also facing a joint attack by the two forces, but the team on the fan country obviously feels that the pressure is much less. This feeling is real and everyone can clearly feel this. The people in the fan country, who were originally a little nervous and even desperate, breathed a sigh of relief.


    The same is true for Huang Feng. In fact, Huang Feng has discovered before that, although the mecha he manipulates is not small, it is too insignificant on the battlefield of tens of thousands of people, and it is not as good as his simple use. Fight with your own strength.


    However, if you use your real strength to fight, although you can achieve good results, it will cause some unnecessary sensation, and this sensation will not benefit you much, and even cause some trouble.


    Therefore, Huang Feng still ruled out this option. However, he also couldn''t watch the Fan Nation''s army be defeated in this way. At least, he couldn''t let any party lose before the two sides expanded the scale of the battle. What''s the advantage, so, when he couldn''t use his true strength, Huang Feng even wanted to use his team that was hiding in the dark.


    Fortunately, at this critical moment, there was an obvious internal problem in Yanfeng Nation, which caused their combat effectiveness to be greatly reduced. As a result, the pressure on Fan Nation was much smaller, and he no longer needed to use his own people. Up.

 3042 Chapter 3042 How Could This Be

    Because there have been some internal problems in Yanfeng Nation, the combat effectiveness of Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army has decreased a little. In addition, there is Huang Feng, a big killer on Fan Nation, which makes the two sides fight on the battlefield. , Inextricably difficult.


    The battle lasted from night to dawn, and then to noon, both sides suffered great losses, but still could not tell the winner.


    "My lord, there is another army coming to the battlefield in the distance." The soldier who was in charge of monitoring the surrounding situation told Alex a bad news.


    Alex didn''t sleep all night, and his mood was very irritable. It was supposed to be a stable matter. As a result, various accidents occurred, which directly led to this embarrassing situation, and his heart was very angry.


    "Someone is here again? Who? Who is this and wants to take credit?" Alex said in a bad tone.


    Because of the actions of the people in Newce City before, Alex was very depressed, and he knew very well that people in his camp would not come here at this time, because he had contacted the people above, after all , The fighting here is so fierce, and the fight for so long, it is impossible for the rest of Yanfeng Country to not know.


    Originally, Alex wanted to defeat the army of this fan country by himself, so that after he made the contribution, he would attack the planet of Huangfeng, but he did not expect that things here would become like this. Not only did he not be able to Quickly defeating the team of Fan Nation, also made his own people stuck in a quagmire, unable to win, and unable to get out, which put him in a dilemma.


    Therefore, after knowing that the trouble is big and everyone else knows, Alex also hopes that the people on his side can send people to reinforce him, so that this battle will finally be won under his leadership and command.


    However, this idea of ??his has not been realized. He asked for help instead, but the people above are also very embarrassed at this time. As a result, the army they can freely mobilize is originally limited, and most of them have been given to Alex. X, even if it can send people to support, the number is limited, and it takes time to assemble and mobilize.


    Secondly, after all, this is within the scope of Newes City. They and those in Newth City are not in the same camp. It is not easy to let their troops support Alex through the scope of Newth City. Things, they want this credit, presumably the people in Newtown want to do the same, especially when things still happen on their turf.


    Therefore, Alex knows his situation at this time. It is impossible for him to reinforce the troops, at least not in a short time. Therefore, even if it is someone from their country, he cannot be counted as him. Even if they win in the end, the battle may not be led by him. In that case, even if he wins, he won''t get much reward.


    Because of this, although I heard that someone has come, Alex is not in a good mood. This is not a good thing for him. Obviously, someone wants to grab the credit. Of course, it may also be the city of News. People over there, reinforcements for help are here.


    However, the soldier told Alex an even worse news: "My lord, the army that is coming is not ours, it''s from the fan country! The army they have come is very large in number."


    "What? People from Fan Country? How is this possible?!" Alex exclaimed.


    Compared with people from other forces in the country, it is more difficult for Alex to accept that people come from the fan country. After all, if the people come from their country, although they are from other forces, As long as they win in the end, he won''t get much credit. Then, there will always be a consolation prize. If you run it yourself, maybe the reward will be better than what you want.


    However, if the people come from the fan country, the situation is very bad. They are now fighting the army of the fan country in front of them, and suddenly another army from the fan country comes. , The balance of victory will be tilted towards the fan country. This is certain, and it is very likely that the people from the fan country will win in the end.


    This is definitely not a good thing for Alex. Once they are defeated, he is likely to die on the battlefield like Collison before. Even if she is lucky to survive, this defeat will be for him. The future is definitely a huge blow.


    Originally, his mission was to attack Huangfeng¡¯s planet, but he privately decided to change the target of attack. If he could win the battle, it would be nice to say. No one else would say anything about him, but if he couldn¡¯t win the battle. If, then, the people above, especially those who are not in the same camp with them, will absolutely not take this matter, blame him for acting privately, and even give him the guilty crime, and if he loses the battle, it will cause his own loss. If it is huge, it will also make him lose the right to speak in his camp, and others may also abandon him.


    Therefore, Alex knew very well that he couldn''t fail. Even if they won after other forces intervened, he didn''t get any credit. That would be better than being defeated.


    Therefore, after knowing that the incoming person was the army of Fan Nation, Alex was panicked, and was no longer calm and calm.


    It¡¯s just that Alex can¡¯t figure out why the people from Fan Nation come so fast, you know, this is the place of their Yanfeng Nation. When it comes to reinforcements, they should come first. As a result, now However, the army of the fan country came first, which made him unable to accept it.


    After all, Fan Nation is not close to here. Even if the attacked army of Fan Nation finds out that it has been attacked, they seek help from the country as soon as possible. Their reinforcements cannot appear so quickly. After all, so far. They also need time to assemble and mobilize the army. This is not an easy task.


    Unless, the people on the fan country have prepared this support soldier long ago. They are not in the fan country, but are hiding elsewhere. They have been waiting for news from the front line, so they received the help information here. After that, they set off at the first time, and only in this way can they explain why the reinforcements of the fan country came so quickly.


    "It must be so! Damn it! Are all the defenders on the border idiots and rubbish? Such a huge army is hidden away from them, and they didn''t find it. Those guys are all damned! All deserved. Go to the gallows!" Alex scolded.

 3043 Chapter 3043 Forced to cooperate

    However, Alex also knows that no matter how angry it is now, it¡¯s useless. The enemy has come. All he can do is find a way to solve this problem. Otherwise, once he is defeated, his end may be very miserable. .


    It''s just that it''s not easy to solve this problem, but it''s not easy, Alex has to do it.


    "Let me contact the people above and ask them to send reinforcements to tell them about my situation. In addition, send someone to talk to the idiots in Newth City, can you let go of the previous grievances and join forces to kill the enemy? !" Alex said to his adjutant.


    Alex can only count on the people above, and quickly send reinforcements to support them. After knowing that the Fan Nation¡¯s army is aggressively attacking, the people above will definitely pay more attention. Sending reinforcements is almost a certainty. The question is just which one to send. People from the power come to support it.


    Alex can''t care about which power will come now. As long as someone comes, he will be satisfied. Anyway, he doesn''t want to accept failure and can''t fail.


    However, it takes time for reinforcements to arrive, and the fan country is already crowded with people. Whether they can persist until the reinforcements arrive is still a question.


    For this reason, Alex can only put down his figure and take the initiative to negotiate with the people in Newes City. Only by uniting with them can he block the attack of the fan country¡¯s army and insist on the arrival of his reinforcements. .


    Although Alex still had a lot of opinions on the people in Newce, under the current circumstances, he had to resist the nausea in his heart and sought cooperation with those people.


    Alex''s meaning was quickly conveyed to those people in News City.


    "Heh, wasn''t that Alex very arrogant before? How come to us for help now?"


    "That waste must have seen reinforcements coming from Fan Nation, now I know I''m afraid."


    "Before I was thinking about monopolizing credit, but now I know I can''t beat it, so I came over to ask us to cooperate."


    The people in News City laughed at Alex''s ideas, because Alex played beautifully before, highlighting the incompetence of the people in News City, and wanted to leave them alone and take the credit alone. , This naturally dissatisfied the people of News City.


    Therefore, now that Alex comes to seek cooperation, the people in Newth City naturally ridicule Alex.


    However, these people in News City are not all idiots. They already know that there are reinforcements from the fan country¡¯s army. They still have an advantage here. Now that the enemy has reinforcements, their advantage They all disappeared, and there is even the possibility of defeat, so it is still necessary to unite Alex.


    Of course, before they unite, they still have to take their attitude. After all, in their opinion, it is Alex who is begging them, not they begging Alex. Therefore, in the command of the troops, they I think it can still be won.


    "These bastards, bastards! It''s already this time. They are still thinking about fighting for power. It''s just a pig''s brain. Don''t they know that it is because of their previous troubles that they delayed the fight and let the fan country. With a chance to breathe, wait for the reinforcements?" After learning that the people in Newth City actually wanted to compete with him for command of the troops at this time, Alex was even more in his mind, in his office, loudly Is on fire.


    In Alex¡¯s view, those people in Newce City are just a waste. If it weren¡¯t for their previous drag, he would have defeated the army of the fan country in front of him. Are they waiting for their reinforcements?


    As a result, the bastards in News, not only did not realize their mistakes and incompetence, but at this time, it was too bastard to compete for the command of the troops and let themselves obey their commands.


    However, after getting angry, the matter still has to be resolved. The people in Newce not only think they are right, but now they are still determined to be themselves. Only when they and their subordinates accept their commands can they be willing to cooperate. Otherwise, They would rather fight each other.


    Alex didn¡¯t have a good way to do this. The people in Newce obviously didn¡¯t care too much about the gains and losses of such a battle. Even if the army of the fan country wins, they can still accept it. Anyway, it¡¯s just a battle. In their opinion, the outcome of the battle will not affect the overall situation.


    However, this battle means different things to me. Those people in Newth City can lose, but they cannot!


    Although Alex also feels that the outcome of a battle cannot determine the entire battle and change the status of the two countries, but it can change his status and destiny. Once the battle fails, then it is very likely that he himself It''s over, the whole life is over.


    So, even if it was aggrieved in his heart, in the end, Alex still accepted the "suggestion" of those in Newce City and gave the leadership of the army.


    Alex¡¯s resignation made the people in Newce happier and despised Alex even more. However, he felt that Alex was really desperate, so he gave up command. Alex can only rely on them now.


    After gaining the command, the people in News City will naturally not be polite. They used to be cannon fodder in the front, and now they are turning around. After they got the command, they let Alex¡¯s people rush forward and go. Fight against the people of Fan Nation, and they are fighting behind and on the side.


    Of course, Alex knows the plans in the hearts of the people in Newce, but there is no way, because he now needs to rely on those people, so in the end, he can only be unwilling and let his own people charge. In front of.


    In fact, Alex doesn¡¯t really care about the life and death of his subordinates. When he is cannon fodder, he can be cannon fodder. As long as he wins, he will be fine. As for the death of the soldiers, he doesn¡¯t care very much. He really cares about himself. The future.


    He was unwilling to just not want to be the pawn of those people in News, but to save the current situation, he can only accept this reality.


    Compared with the forced cooperation on the side of Yanfeng Nation, the troops on the side of Fan Nation were very happy after seeing their reinforcements arrive. Before, many of them even felt hopeless, although Huang Feng The performance of the two and Alvin brought them a lot of courage, but in the face of absolute strength, the two were brave and it was not very useful.


    Now that reinforcements are coming, everything is different.

 3044 Chapter 3044 Turning The Muzzle

    "Great, our reinforcements!" Alvin said excitedly to Huang Feng in the communicator.


    During this period of time, despite Huang Feng¡¯s protection, Alvin did not receive a fatal attack. However, the two fought very hard. What worries Alvin even more is that although their attacks are fierce, they are in some areas. They have achieved a great advantage, but they only have two people. Although there are some successes, they are not very helpful to the situation of the entire battlefield.


    But now, when reinforcements come, it is different. With the arrival of reinforcements, they can increase their overall strength and reverse the situation on the battlefield, thereby turning from a disadvantage to an advantage, until the final victory, and gain the final victory.


    This makes Alvin, who has been fighting hard, how can he be unhappy.


    "That''s your reinforcements, not mine." Huang Feng muttered in his heart.


    Although he has been with Alvin for this period of time attacking the army of Yanfeng Nation, this does not mean that he belongs to the Fan Nation camp. In fact, he is completely neutral, but he just doesn''t want to see it. The Fan Nation was at a disadvantage and was easily defeated. Therefore, I helped the Fan Nation and attacked the Yanfeng Nation together.


    And now the reinforcements of the Fan Nation have arrived, and their strength has been strengthened. At the same time, although the Yanfeng Nation has once again united, the combat effectiveness does not seem to have improved much. There seems to be an internal problem. The commander¡¯s brain has The problem directly caused the Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army to be at a disadvantage in the short term. Before their reinforcements arrive, they may have been suppressed by the Fan Nation, or even completely wiped out. It is not impossible.


    And this situation is not what Huang Feng wants to see. Once the army of Fan Nation defeats the army of Yanfeng Nation, then they are likely to choose to leave here and give up this plan. After all, , They originally wanted to carry out a sneak attack, but now their plan has been seen through by Yanfeng Nation, and there is no need to continue.


    Once the people of the fan country leave, how can the scale of the battle be expanded?How to make these two super big domestic fights?


    Therefore, Huang Feng cannot let the army of the fan country easily win the battle.


    Thinking of this, Huang Feng, who was still fighting for Fan Nation just now, did not hesitate to turn his gun, and shot at the Fan Nation camp.


    This shot directly stunned the soldiers on both sides of the battlefield.


    Because of the outstanding performance of Huang Feng and Alvin before, they have become the focus of the field, especially Huang Feng, who has been more brave and has been rushing to the front, has been more eye-catching, plus the previous cut. The act of killing Collison made Huang Feng a hero in the hearts of everyone in Fan Nation and a demon in the hearts of those in Yanfeng Nation.


    Although they still don''t know who the person in the mecha is, and what they look like, this does not affect their worship and hatred of Huang Feng!


    Even the field commanders on the fan country have already thought about how to help the Hornets apply for military merit after the battle, and how to praise Huang Feng.


    However, when their reinforcements arrived and they were about to win this difficult battle, Huang Feng turned his gun and attacked them. This attack directly defeated them, leaving everyone in Fan Nation at a loss. , I don¡¯t know why Huang Feng attacked them suddenly.


    Is the attack just a mistake?Huang Feng originally wanted to attack people from Yanfeng Nation


    However, in the next second, they were sure that Huang Feng¡¯s attack was not a mistake. His target was no longer the people of Yanfeng Nation, but the people of Fan Nation. Moreover, when Huang Feng attacked them, the slightest Relentless, with super fierce firepower, they now finally realized what the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation had just felt.


    "Well, what''s going on? Stop it, you called the wrong person!" Seeing Huang Feng actually attack the person on his side, Alvin was suddenly shocked, and he hurriedly used the contact device to contact Huang Feng.


    However, Huang Feng turned a deaf ear to what he said, and, afterwards, cut off the connection with him, and without hesitation, waved a butcher knife against the soldiers of the Yanfeng Nation, and madly killed the soldiers of the Fan Nation.


    Seeing this, the people of Fan Country awoke from the shock and immediately launched a counterattack against Huang Feng. At this time, they did not have time to think about why Huang Feng did this. Huang Feng¡¯s attitude has already shown that he is They have decided to kill them. At this time, if they don''t resist, then they will all die under Huang Feng''s hands.


    Similarly, people from Yanfeng Nation who are not clear about Huang Feng¡¯s behavior. Alex was in his spaceship, staring at Huang Feng, who was slaughtering the soldiers of Fan Nation. Knowing what to say, this gave them a headache before, and even the people who scared him afraid to stay in his command ship, now he turned his gun and attacked the people of Fan Nation, he was crazy ?Who is he?


    Alex is confused, but this is definitely a good thing for them, a great thing.


    After surrendering the command, Alex witnessed the incompetence of the people in the city of Newes. However, he could not change the status quo, unite and let the people of the city of Newes command. Can let him persist for a while, once the two forces separate, then they are defeated, that is a matter of minutes.


    Therefore, even if he scolded the people in Newce many times in his heart, Alex still can only accept the status quo, but he is desperate in his heart. I don¡¯t know if he can stick to his choice. The arrival of reinforcements.


    And at this moment, Huang Feng suddenly turned against the water, which added a very strong combat power to them. How strong Huang Feng is, they have just learned before, and now the Hornets have suddenly become their ally. For them, it is definitely a great thing, giving them a little more vitality, who was already in despair.


    As for why Huang Feng suddenly attacked Fan Nation for them, Alex could not take care of that much anymore. All he had always thought was that he could win.


    "Order everyone, cooperate with the action of the mecha in front, he is our tip!" Alex said to his adjutant.


    "Aren''t we following the people in News?" the adjutant asked.


    "Yes, don''t bother about those stupid pigs! Let them fight by themselves!" Alex said.


    "Yes!" the adjutant replied loudly. He had long been unable to stand the bastard''s command, and now he finally didn''t have to follow the bastard''s command, he was also very happy.

 3045 Chapter 3045 cant accept it

    At this time, those people in Fan Nation finally fully realized the powerlessness of those people in Yanfeng Nation when they faced Huang Feng. Huang Feng¡¯s mecha was clearly in front of them, and they were similar to other mechas. Compared, there is nothing special. However, this mech can''t be broken no matter how to fight it, and it can''t be killed no matter how to kill it. The mech controlled by Huang Feng is like a killer, killing them.


    What makes them even more uncomfortable is that the people from Yanfeng Nation actually seized this opportunity and followed Huang Feng¡¯s mecha to attack them. Huang Feng was in front to help them attract firepower and resist damage. The soldiers of the country played very happily and fiercely.


    "Well, what is going on?" When the people on the fan country had begun to attack Huang Feng, Alvin still couldn''t accept this fact.


    It was Huang Feng who rescued him from the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation. It was Huang Feng who took him and rushed to Collison''s team together. The Wanjun killed Collison from it, and the two of them also I have been fighting side by side for a long time. In Alvin''s heart, Huang Feng''s savior is his comrade-in-arms and his idol.


    However, such a person now suddenly stood on his opposite side, and slaughtered on their side. Alvin could not accept or understand, he didn''t know why Huang Feng did it.


    If Huang Feng is a person on their side, then he should not attack them at this time. If Huang Feng is a person from the Flame Wind Nation, he shouldn¡¯t have saved himself before, and he also killed Ke. Lisen, killed a large number of soldiers from Yanfeng Nation.


    Therefore, it is hard to understand what Huang Feng did. It is estimated that the people at the scene are the same as Alvin, and it is not clear that Huang Feng is in the camp.


    Crackling!


    While Alvin was stunned, the attacks of the soldiers from Yanfeng Nation did not stop. Many of these attacks fell on him. Alvin did not take it seriously. After all, before In such a long time, he had discovered that these ordinary attacks would not cause any harm to his mecha at all. Although he didn''t understand the reason, this was the fact.


    Therefore, facing the attack from the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation again, Alvin didn''t care too much.


    However, Alvin soon discovered that things were not what he thought. The attack he had not paid attention to had actually caused damage to his mecha. The system in the mecha was constantly reminding him, When A was attacked, some functions began to be missing. This reminder was something that Alvin had not heard in the previous period.


    what the hell is it?


    Alvin was confused again.


    Before, his mecha suddenly became extremely powerful and could not be damaged by any attack, but now, his mecha suddenly became extremely fragile. Under the enemy''s attack, his defense ability seemed so weak.


    In fact, the defensive capabilities of Alvin¡¯s mechas are only restored to the level of normal mechas. They are not as bad as Alvin thought. However, after experiencing the super strong defense of their mechas, they suddenly become Normally, Alvin couldn''t accept it.


    Alvin didn''t know what was going on with his mecha, but after his mecha became ordinary, Huang Feng''s mecha remained the same as before, still maintaining a strong defensive ability.


    This makes Alvin even more unacceptable.


    What Alvin didn¡¯t know was that Huang Feng had the final say on whether his mecha became tough or ordinary. Huang Feng had blessed his formation before, so that his mecha could be indestructible, but now Huang Feng After switching the camp, naturally he would no longer help Alvin¡¯s mecha. In that case, it would only create a powerful enemy for Yanfeng Nation. Therefore, Huang Feng withdrew the defensive formation on Alvin¡¯s mecha. Fa, let Alvin''s mecha return to normal.


    The battlefield is obviously not a place to be in a daze. During this period of time Alvin¡¯s daze, his mecha has been attacked many times. The soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation have discovered the defense of Alvin¡¯s mecha. After his ability was not as strong as before, he attacked more happily, as if he wanted to vent his depression of being unable to destroy the Alvin Mecha before.


    Seeing this, Alvin could not even think about why his mecha suddenly became ordinary, nor could he think about why Huang Feng¡¯s attitude suddenly changed. He quickly started to counterattack, of course, he did not attack Huang Feng. , But to attack other people in Yanfeng Nation.


    Although Huang Feng has suddenly changed his camp, he has saved Alvin¡¯s life after all. Alvin is still grateful to Huang Feng. In addition, the two have fought together for so long before and have comrades in arms. Love, so Alvin could not deal with Huang Feng.


    Of course, Huang Feng did not attack Alvin either, otherwise, with Huang Feng''s strength and the current distance between the two, Alvin knew that he would never survive.


    The entire battlefield has changed because of Huang Feng''s sudden change of camp, and the situation has changed and become more chaotic. Of course, the main force of the battle is still the armies of the two countries, and Huang Feng plays a deterrent and leading role in it.


    However, this role is very critical at this time. Otherwise, because of the reinforcements on the Fan Nation side, the momentum will inevitably pose a great threat to the Yanfeng Nation, and even directly defeat this Yanfeng. The army of the country is not impossible.


    However, because of Huang Feng, such a thing did not happen. The two sides are still in a delicate balance. Everyone hopes to win and everyone loses.


    People on both sides did not think carefully about this matter. If there is a third powerful country here, they might also think of the snipe and clam fighting for the profit of the fisherman. However, there are only two powerful nations here, even if they are them. It''s a mess, and other countries don''t have the qualifications and ability to come out to pick up the bargain. Therefore, they don''t worry about being taken advantage of by others. They only think about how to defeat each other.


    Everyone ignores the existence of Huang Feng. In the hearts of people in these two countries, Huang Feng is just a newcomer who suddenly emerged. Although he has a certain strength, he can only defend the city and is not enough to fight. Their country poses a threat, so they can confidently fight their opponents boldly.


    News of the battle between the two sides here also spread. As the two most powerful countries in this universe, their war is naturally very attractive, and everyone is paying attention to the development of the situation here.

 3046 Chapter 3046 Scale Expansion

    "Have you heard? Our country is attacking Yanfeng Country." At a restaurant in Fandom, several middle-aged people were drinking and chatting. They heard all kinds of news. They talked about Fan Country. And Yanfeng Country.


    "Who still doesn''t know about this now? I''m afraid the world knows it." Another person said.


    The two countries, Yanfeng Country and Fan Country, are after all the two most powerful countries in the universe. Their usual actions are deeply concerned, not to mention that the two countries fought directly this time, and the movement was still so big. , Naturally received more attention.


    At this time, not only the people from Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, but also people from other countries, already knew about this, and the war between Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation is the people of all countries in the recent period. Favorite topic to talk about.


    Especially the people of Fan Country and Yanfeng Country have been paying attention to this matter all the time.


    "You said, why is our country fighting?" The person next to him asked: "Speaking of which, our country''s strength is always weaker than that of Yanfeng Nation. Since the two countries have been in conflict, we have been on the defensive. The second time he took the initiative to attack, and even hit the territory of Yanfeng Nation, it was really incredible."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that we would be so proactive."


    "What can''t figure this out? Our country has been on the defensive. Isn''t it good for us to take the initiative this time? Do we have to wait for the people of Yanfeng Nation to hit us?"


    "But, can we win with such an active attack?"


    "Who knows."


    Everyone talked a lot about this matter with their own opinions. Everyone couldn¡¯t figure out why their fan congress took the initiative to attack the country. Although the two countries have been in friction during this period, there has been no major conflict and no need at all. Signs of a large-scale war.


    Therefore, this war was fought very suddenly, especially when it was initiated by the fan country. It was even more sudden and unacceptable.


    "However, our country''s performance seems to be pretty good this time." The first speaker said: "It has hit the territory of Yanfeng Nation, and it is still in a stalemate until now, and there is no sign of defeat."


    "You can''t say that. Didn''t you see that our country is still gathering troops? It seems that the front line is still a bit tight."


    "It''s normal to be tight, it''s Yanfeng Nation after all, but it''s not bad to be able to fight to this level."


    "You said that the scale of this war continued to expand. In the end, most of the domestic army was mobilized, resulting in the emptiness of domestic defense. Will other forces take advantage of it?" Someone worried.


    "Come in while it''s empty? Who? Who has the courage, who has the strength? Even if we and Yanfeng Nation are both defeated, but the strength is stronger than other countries, if anyone dares to attack us at this time The country, are you not afraid of our revenge afterwards?"


    "That is, no matter what the final outcome of the war between us and Yanfeng Nation will be, there is still no problem to clean up the troops of other countries."


    "I just talk about it casually, I don''t believe anyone dares to be so courageous." The humanity who had guessed before.


    Obviously, these people are still very confident in the strength of their own country. Although they have no confidence in defeating the army of the Yanfeng Nation, it is not difficult to defeat other countries.


    People in Fan Nation have already thought so. People in Yanfeng Nation are more confident. They don¡¯t believe that anyone will take this opportunity to attack their country. Looking around, the only thing that can pose a threat to their country, There is only a fan country. As for other countries and forces, they are not within their consideration.


    As a result, in the next period of time, the Yanfeng Nation and the Fan Nation continued to deploy troops to reinforce the battlefield. The scale of the war initiated by the Fan Nation continued to expand, expanding to the extent that both countries used a large amount of force.


    Of course, Huang Feng¡¯s credit is attributed to this. During this time, he has played a balancing role. Wherever the strength is weak, he will help whoever is. In the later period, his personal strength is no longer able to affect. When the battlefield was on the balance of victory, he even secretly let his team join the battlefield in order to continue to maintain the balance on the battlefield.


    Therefore, during this period of time, the two sides on the battlefield are watching Huang Feng help himself and the enemy at the same time. There is no fixed camp. Once Huang Feng helps one side, one side will get a great help, this help. It will provide them with great help, but this help will suddenly become an enemy, so when they use this help, they have to guard against this help, which feels quite uncomfortable.


    And Huang Feng has become the focus of attention from the beginning, and it is still the same in the later period, but at the beginning, he attracted people¡¯s attention because of his strength, and later, because he let Unpredictable camp choice.


    Everyone didn''t know what kind of mood they should look at Huang Feng, their protector, or the enemy''s killer?They have been rescued by Huang Feng, and some of their comrades have been killed by Huang Feng. In short, when facing Huang Feng, their mood is very complicated.


    "Hey, what about that mecha, why is it missing?"


    I don''t know when, the mecha that has been attracting the attention of both parties and can''t be broken no matter how to fight, suddenly disappeared from the battlefield. This made everyone who had been accustomed to Huang Feng''s existence feel a little uncomfortable.


    During this period of time, they had grown up for a while and looked at Huang Feng''s mecha, to see which camp he went to, how he killed the Quartet, and how to face his attack.


    Everyone has become accustomed to this, but now, Huang Feng suddenly disappeared from everyone''s eyes, making everyone unable to react.


    No one noticed where Huang Feng went, or how he disappeared suddenly.


    However, at this time, Huang Feng¡¯s personal influence on the battlefield was actually not too great. Therefore, except for some who did not like his sudden disappearance, everyone did not think much, but continued to invest in a large-scale battle on the battlefield. Go in.


    At this time, the periphery of Newce City had been smashed, and there were discarded things everywhere, and both sides had red eyes, just thinking about the final victory, where there is still much thought to pay attention to Huang Feng.


    And all this is what Huang Feng hopes to see. Now the two countries, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, have invested a lot of troops in this battle, and his opportunity is here!

 3047 Chapter 3047 Two Voices

    "What do you think about this war?" In a meeting room of Fan Nation, a group of bigwigs from Fan Nation gathered together to discuss this war with Yanfeng Nation.


    It can be said that the war with the Yanfeng Nation during this period is the top priority of the Fan Nation, and other things can be moved back. If they are defeated in the war with the Yanfeng Nation, then they may be waiting for a very long period of time. During the long period of pain, during this period, they will be suppressed or even exploited in all directions by Yanfeng Nation, which is obviously not what the bigwigs of Yanfeng Nation want to see.


    Therefore, they must do their best to win this war.


    At present, the situation is better than they had previously expected.


    Of course, at the beginning, they were thinking about launching a surprise attack while Yanfeng Nation¡¯s attention was on the planet Huangfeng, thus taking the initiative on the battlefield.


    However, they did not expect that before they launched an attack, Yanfeng Nation discovered their actions and encircled them. Originally, they thought that the army that penetrated into the enemy''s territory might be finished. After all, The action was discovered in advance, and there was no suddenness. Moreover, it was still in the territory of Yanfeng Nation. The strength of Yanfeng Nation was originally stronger than them. Now it is on the territory of others. It is not easy to retreat. .


    However, what surprised or pleasantly surprised these big guys in Fan Nation was that the team that penetrated into the enemy¡¯s territory did not collapse as they thought, but persisted, which excited everyone¡¯s heart. Quickly prepared the team before and sent it to rescue.


    According to the news from the front line, the Yanfeng Nation was obviously insufficiently prepared for this war, and they also seemed to have some internal problems, which prevented them from working together to fight together, and the reinforcements of the Yanfeng Nation did not arrive.


    This also means that once the reinforcements of their fan country arrive in time, then the battle that took place outside the city of Newus in the country of the wind will most likely end with their victory. At that time, they can take advantage of the trend. In Nieuws, in that case, they will have their own bridgeheads and positions in the territory of the Yanfeng Nation. It will be much more convenient to send troops to the Yanfeng Nation, and it will be greatly improved for the subsequent war. convenient.


    However, before they were happy for long, news from the front line came back again. The battle did not develop as they expected. When their reinforcements rushed to the front line, a sudden change was discovered on the battlefield and they had been helping before. The mysterious mecha they used to slaughter the troops of the Yanfeng Nation suddenly changed their camps and began to help the people of the Yanfeng Nation by killing them.


    This made the people on the front line feel caught off guard, and coupled with the mighty power of the mysterious mecha, the situation on the battlefield has once again become balanced. Neither side can occupy an absolute advantage. It is possible for anyone to win, and for everyone. It is possible to lose.


    Unwilling to let go of this opportunity and the current situation, the people of Fan Nation did not hesitate to send out more reinforcements again and went to the Yanfeng Nation to join the battle, and the Yanfeng Nation finally calmed down the internal conflicts temporarily. , Turned to full force and began to attack the army of the fan country. The number of troops on both sides was increasing. The scale of the war initiated by the fan country was also growing.


    This caused two different sounds in the fan country.


    One is that because they continue to invest their troops and strive to win this war, they have not suffered a loss on the battlefield, nor have they fallen into a disadvantage, and they are almost tied with the army of Yanfeng Nation. This is not easy. Yes, after all, they used to be the one who was at a disadvantage and were defeated later, but this time, they were able to tie at least, which was already very good. For them, it was an opportunity to defeat Yanfeng Nation.


    Others are worried that excessive input of troops will create emptiness in their country. If there are any forces or unruly attempts, then their own Congress is very dangerous, so they are in the war with Yanfeng Nation In China, restraint should be maintained and the scale of the battle cannot be further expanded.


    "I think we should continue to invest in our forces." An old man on the conference table said: "This is an opportunity for our Fan Nation. For so many years, we have been suppressed by the Yanfeng Nation. It is not because In the war ten years ago, we lost to the other side. This has allowed us to be suppressed by the other side for years, and this time we are obviously our chance to comeback."


    "You are so sure that we can win?" said another.


    "The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and no one can guarantee that we will win, but at least this is an opportunity. If we miss this opportunity, we will continue to live under the suppression of Yanfeng Nation." The old man said before.


    "I also agree to continue to invest in troops and strive to defeat Yanfeng Nation this time." Another old man said: "Now we are almost tied. This is still on the enemy''s territory. This result is already very good. We can''t. Miss this opportunity."


    "But, have you ever thought about domestic security? Many troops have already been dispatched. Once there is an accident in the country, what should we use to repel the enemy?"


    "Who would dare to attack our fan country at this time? Although our fan country may not be able to win the Yanfeng country, there is still no problem in cleaning up the surrounding countries."


    "Yes, just to borrow their courage, they dare not move around at this time."


    "We have people watching at various borders. Once there are changes in the surrounding countries, we will be able to find out the first time. The fact is that no country is gathering now, so there is no need to worry about it."


    "Maybe someone is gathering in secret?"


    "That will also be repelled by the army that we left behind! I have this confidence. Although there are not many people left, there is absolutely no problem with using it to clean up the enemies who came to attack."


    In the meeting room, the two sides are expounding their views. Generally speaking, the majority of people who are in favor of continuing to invest in the war against Yanfeng Nation are the majority. After all, this is a rare opportunity, and they don¡¯t think there is any People of the forces dare to attack them at this time.


    Those who think that the country is too empty, they are just a conservative worry, they don''t really think that their country will not be able to cope with a few neighboring countries, even if they have sent a lot of troops.

 3048 Chapter 3048 Transformation Technology

    The leader looked at everyone, and finally said: "Based on the results and opinions of everyone''s discussions, we will send another team to support the past. This time we are bound to win the Yanfeng Nation and regain the face that belongs to our Fan Nation! Take a step back! Speaking of, even if we fail to win in the end, we must return decently. We cannot be beaten back embarrassed by them, otherwise, we will definitely be exploited by them!"


    In the past, the strength of the Yanfeng Nation has always suppressed them, and every time they are defeated by the Yanfeng Nation, their Fan Nation will be exploited. Therefore, this time they will not be able to reproduce history anymore and strive to win. If they really can''t win , That can''t be defeated.


    Regarding this decision, everyone has no opinion. Now that the decision has been discussed and decided, naturally there is no way to refute it.


    "By the way, what do you think of the mysterious mecha on the battlefield?" the leader suddenly asked.


    The mysterious mech that appeared on the battlefield has attracted widespread attention. Not only the soldiers on both sides of the battlefield, but also impressed him deeply, and even watched the change of his position at any time. It is the bigwigs of the two countries in the rear. All have a keen interest in that mecha.


    Regardless of whether it is Fan Country or Yanfeng Country, they all investigated the mysterious mecha based on the photos and news sent back from the front line. However, they did not find any results. They did investigate the model of the mecha. , However, the most important thing is who is controlling the mecha, but no one knows.


    "The position of this mecha is very problematic. It will stand on our side for a while, and help Yanfeng Nation for a while. I don''t know who he is and what he thinks. What is the benefit to him if he does this." Another person said.


    "Will he be someone from a third-party force?"


    "It should be, otherwise, he won''t help this one, and that one, he doesn''t have a fixed camp."


    "But, which force is he from? We have investigated a lot of forces and found no signs."


    "In terms of the question, why did he do this for pure fun, otherwise, he would not change anything by doing this."


    "Speaking of which, it is precisely because of his trouble-making behavior on the battlefield that the balance of strength between the two sides has been maintained. Otherwise, maybe we have lost to the Flame Wind Nation as before."


    "I can''t say that. Our fan country has not developed slowly over the years. Even without the mecha, we might not lose to Yanfeng country."


    Everyone has researched and guessed the mysterious mecha, but in the end they still stayed at the guessing stage, because they controlled too little news, and there was no way to tell who the owner of the mecha was.


    "That mecha is just a new type of mecha from the Yanfeng Nation. There are also a lot of mechas on the battlefield from the Yanfeng Nation. However, no mecha has the same defensive capabilities as his. The mecha is so powerful, the defensive ability of that mecha has reached an incredible level." Someone exclaimed.


    "Yes, both sides on the battlefield, whether it is us or the people of Flame Wind Nation, want to destroy that mech, but no one can do it, and I don''t know how the owner of that mech reformed it. How did you achieve this level."


    Obviously, everyone felt that the mecha had been specially modified, otherwise, the defensive ability could not be as strong, but everyone was not clear about how to modify it.


    The reason why these people pay attention to the mecha is not only because of his strange behavior, but also because of his strong defensive ability. The defensive ability is too strong, so strong that it makes them jealous. If they are allowed to master this transformation technology , And then used it on their own mechas on a large scale. Then, wouldn''t their mechas be invincible on the battlefield?At that time, should I still be afraid of the army of the Flame Wind Nation?


    They also told the people on the front line of this idea, wanting them to capture and capture the mecha. However, the front line tried hard to do it, but they couldn¡¯t do it. They couldn¡¯t destroy the mecha. , Can''t capture the other party.


    "Hey, it would be great if you could master the transformation technology."


    "According to the news from the front line, that mysterious mech has disappeared, and no one knows where he went."


    "Now the scale of our battle with Yanfeng Nation has expanded. No matter how powerful a mecha is, it cannot change the situation on the battlefield. If it disappears, it will disappear. The only pity is that we have not been able to obtain his transformation technology."


    "I think the force behind the mecha should not be a big force. Otherwise, if they apply this technology on a large scale, whether it is us or the Yanfeng Nation, they may encounter a huge threat."


    The others nodded in agreement. Think about it, hundreds of mechas of this kind that cannot be destroyed have appeared on the battlefield. The firepower is still so fierce, whether they are on the side of Yanfeng Nation, they will feel threatened. .


    "Forget it, since the mecha has disappeared, we will leave him alone for the time being. We will fight the battle with Yanfeng Nation first, and we will talk about other things later."


    Everyone obviously did not give up the transformation technology of the mysterious mecha. However, the mecha has now disappeared, and they are at war with the people of Flame Wind Nation. They have no extra energy to investigate the location of the mysterious mecha. It can only be said later.


    Afterwards, everyone discussed some details of the battle, and the meeting ended.


    When the people from Fan Nation were meeting, the people from Yanfeng Nation were also in a meeting. The discussions were the same as those on Fan Nation. They were all about this sudden war and the mysterious mecha on the battlefield.


    The battle took place on the land of their Yanfeng Nation. If the Fan Nation does not retreat, they obviously cannot give up unless they are willing to give up those territories. However, this is obviously impossible. So, whether the war should continue Going on, there is no need to discuss at all. They must fight in battle, and they must win in the end!


    As for the mysterious mecha, they are also very interested. They know that the model of the mecha is the latest type of mecha on their side, but the same mecha on their side is more defensive than the mysterious one. The mecha is far worse, so they are more eager to know how the mysterious mecha was modified than the people in the fan country. If they obtain this technology, they can also apply it on the same mecha. .


    However, the results of their investigations and efforts, like the fan country, have made no progress.

 3049 Chapter 3049 Tracing

    "What the hell is going on with that mysterious mecha? That type of mecha should have been developed only recently by our country, right? How could it appear in the hands of an unrelated person?" An old man sitting there asked.


    Yanfeng Nation is better than Fan Nation in the research of mecha. They have always been one step ahead. When Huang Feng¡¯s mecha appeared on the battlefield, someone from them recognized that the mecha belonged to them. The mecha researched by Yanfeng Nation is also the latest mecha developed recently.


    "According to our investigation." Another middle-aged man said: "The mecha should have flowed out from us. Some time ago, a mecha disappeared from one of our bases. It was this type of mecha. It¡¯s just that the base had been investigating this matter secretly at that time and did not choose to report it. Therefore, we only recently learned of this matter.¡±


    "Asshole!" The person who had spoken before slapped the table fiercely, and said, "How dare you conceal something like mecha loss?!"


    In fact, although the loss of mecha is a major event, it is indeed unnecessary to report to them as usual. After all, they are responsible for all the affairs of the entire Yanfeng Nation. It is impossible for a lost mecha. waste time.


    It''s just that this time things are different. The lost mech shines on the battlefield, and it also caused them to suffer such a heavy loss. These big guys from Yanfeng Nation can''t ignore it.


    And this anger is more like venting the anger in his heart.


    "How was the mecha lost? Do you know who stole it?" another person asked.


    "I don''t know." The middle-aged man just replied: "The mecha disappeared very mysteriously. The people at the base called all the surveillance after the incident, and they didn''t see any outsiders entering, nor did they see the mecha being Transported out, it is as if the mecha suddenly disappeared from the place. As for who stole it, it is even more impossible to find out."


    The size of mechas is generally relatively large. The short ones are seven or eight meters, and there are more than ten meters or even twenty or thirty meters. Such a big thing wants to be transported out of the base quietly. It is definitely not one. A simple and easy thing, this is something that the base has always thought about. The surrounding buildings have not been damaged, and the monitoring has not shown any abnormalities. The mecha suddenly disappeared like that, which is indeed a bit weird.


    "Such a big mech was stolen, there is no clue?" The people in the office obviously didn''t believe that this would happen. After all, it was too hard to understand.


    However, the middle-aged man nodded very surely and said: "There is indeed no clue."


    Everyone frowned, and they didn''t understand what was going on. Without a clue, they didn''t know who stole the mecha, and they couldn''t continue the investigation.


    "That type of mecha was researched first, but the mecha used by the other party is obviously stronger than us in terms of defense. What do the mecha experts on our side say, and there is no possibility of copying?" someone asked .


    Losing a mech is not a big deal, as long as the core data is not lost.


    What everyone is more concerned about now is not to retrieve the mecha, nor to find out who stole the mecha, but to want the technology that can greatly improve the defense capabilities of the mecha. If they have this technology, they will also There is no need to choose restraint after defeating the fan country, but to completely destroy the fan country and rule the universe.


    In the face of that technology, a mech is nothing, and even the ongoing war with the fan country is not a big event. Anyway, it is not the first time that two countries have fought, and no one will win or lose. Too much impact. In comparison, it is obvious that the technology that can improve the defense capabilities of the mecha is more important. Therefore, these bigwigs will get together to discuss things about this mecha. The degree of attention must far exceed that of the ongoing war.


    "The mecha experts on our side have also watched the live battle video, but with the video alone, they have no way to know how the mecha did that, and there is no way to copy it. To copy, we must obtain the other party''s research and development materials, and no matter how bad we are, we must capture the mecha and disassemble it for research." The middle-aged man said.


    "Now I don''t even know who stole the mecha. Where can I find the research and development materials?" A big guy next to me said dissatisfiedly: "As for the mecha that was captured, people on the battlefield have tried it many times. There are many methods that can''t be achieved, and now it has completely disappeared from the battlefield, and it is even more impossible to want to be captured."


    The people of Yanfeng Nation, compared with the people of Fan Nation, realized the importance of the mecha¡¯s defense technology earlier, so they had already given orders to the generals on the front line to make them think They captured the mecha. However, they tried many times and failed. They couldn''t even get too close to the mecha. As for the captives, it was even more impossible.


    "Ours has sent people to search the whereabouts of the mecha. If we find it, maybe there is a chance to be captured. He has been on the battlefield for so long, and now suddenly disappeared, it may be unable to hold on. This is our opportunity. As long as you find him, you can catch him!"


    Everyone felt reasonable when they heard it, and their expressions were quite exciting. The mecha suddenly disappeared, and it should just be unable to hold on. Now it is when it is at its weakest. They can just use this opportunity to capture it!


    "Send more people to search, and we must find the mecha!" the one sitting at the top said.


    "What should I do on the battlefield? I don¡¯t know if the people in Fan Nation took the wrong medicine this time. I don¡¯t know if they attacked us, and now they are constantly expanding the scale of the war. It¡¯s like a decisive battle with us. same."


    Although everyone pays more attention to the mecha, but the battlefield cannot completely ignore it. After all, it is the fan country. Although it is a little worse than their Yanfeng country, it is impossible to completely ignore it. Otherwise, it is still Without waiting for them to develop the technology of the mecha, their country''s energy has been severely damaged by the fan country.


    "Huh! The fan country remembers whether to eat or not! They were too polite to them before. Since they took the initiative to come to the door this time, don''t be polite and teach them severely!" Sitting in the top position The one said.

 3050 Chapter 3050 Start Attack

    Facing the fan country, the people of the wind country have always had a psychological advantage. After all, they have fought with the fan country more than once before, and they have lost less and won more. When facing the fan country, they have a good heart, even if it is On the battlefield at this time, they did not have much advantage, and they were confident that they could defeat the fan country''s army.


    There was no army that could defeat Fan Nation before. For one thing, there was that mysterious mech making trouble on the battlefield. I have to say that the strength of that mech is still very strong. Which side he supports on the battlefield will get the strength of which side. If it is strengthened, the advantage will become greater.


    Another point, Yanfeng Nation''s previous focus was on capturing the mysterious mecha, and did not pay too much attention to the Fan Nation army.


    But now it¡¯s obviously different. The mysterious mecha has disappeared, and no one continues to make trouble. Fan Nation also lost its strong support. On the other hand, Yanfeng Nation has sent other teams to track down the mysterious. With the mecha now, the teams on the battlefield can fight hard and deal with the army of the fan country.


    Under this circumstance, everyone in Yanfeng Nation is sure to win the army of Fan Nation.


    People from the two countries of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation are looking for that mysterious mecha, and the superior performance of that mysterious mecha on the battlefield has already been spread out. Those who are interested in that mysterious mecha are absolutely There are not only two countries, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, but some ambitious forces or countries have great interest in this mysterious mecha.


    Just imagine, if they have the technology of the mysterious mecha and then secretly mass-produce the mecha, then who else do they need to fear?At that time, even Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation will have to give them three points. Maybe then, there will be a third superpower that can compete with Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation in this universe.


    Just thinking about this temptation, many people are overwhelmed. Therefore, people from other forces, while paying attention to the trends of the battlefield, send people to find the whereabouts of the mysterious mecha and want to be in the fan. Before the two countries, the Kingdom and the Yanfeng Kingdom, found the mysterious mecha.


    However, Huang Feng, who had become the target of everyone at this time, appeared somewhere in Yanfeng Nation with his own team.


    Huang Feng came here this time to do something about Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation. People from these two countries have shown great interest and ambition for their planet, and he has been attacked by them once. I don''t want to be passively beaten all the time, so this active attack is necessary.


    Huang Feng also provoked the war between the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, to make his actions smoother. Now the attention of these two superpowers is really concentrated on the battlefield. Huang Feng The goal was achieved, and now it was his turn to do it.


    Among the two superpowers, Huang Feng prioritized the selection of Yanfeng Nation, because compared with Fan Nation, it is obvious that the Yanfeng Nation is stronger. If he starts with the Fan Nation, then Fan The country must be distracted on the battlefield. In that case, they are likely to be defeated by the people of Yanfeng Nation. At that time, the war between the two superpowers will be over, and they will also He has the energy to deal with Huang Feng. Although Huang Feng is not afraid, it will inevitably cause a lot of trouble. Moreover, if he wants to win, the price he needs to pay is even greater.


    The choice of Yanfeng Nation is different. After all, the strength of Yanfeng Nation is stronger. After he leaves that battlefield, I believe that the army of Yanfeng Nation will gradually gain an advantage, and he will attack Yanfeng Nation here. The city can be regarded as helping the Fan Nation relieve the pressure on the battlefield, so that they will not be defeated so quickly, and they can continue to persevere instead of being beaten back or voluntarily withdrawn.


    "Go on, after entering the city, directly attack the city lord''s mansion. Leave other places alone and try not to do anything with ordinary people." Standing outside the city, Huang Feng commanded his soldiers.


    The territory of Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation is very vast. Moreover, the bigwigs of these two countries seem to pay attention to protecting themselves. Therefore, although Huang Feng conducted some investigations in the early stage, he could not find those bigwigs. Therefore, it is not easy for Huang Feng to directly perform the beheading operation. Moreover, the capitals of these two countries are in the central location, surrounded and protected by other cities. Therefore, Huang Feng can only be a choice Some outlying cities began to attack.


    Fortunately, Huang Feng didn''t care much about these. These conditions did not change the final result, just a little wasted time.


    Under Huang Feng''s order, the soldiers he had exchanged launched an attack on the city.


    Launching an attack here will naturally not be as simple and rude as in the cold weapon era, but a variety of advanced weapons, such as drones, combat robots and mechas, etc., some of these things were captured by Huang Feng, and some were his After redeeming, the accumulated amount is not a lot.


    Ordinarily, there are so many things, hiding in the periphery of the city, it is not easy to avoid the eyes and ears completely, but it is far from the city of Nieus, and the attention of the people of the wind country is attracted by the battlefield outside the city of Nieus. I never thought that someone would bypass the front battlefield and come to the rear, so I was careless for a while.


    When a large number of drones, combat robots and mechas appeared at the gates of the city, the defenders in the city responded. However, it was obviously too late at this time. They wanted to close the city gates and open the city¡¯s defensiveness. The weapons were too late. Huang Feng''s people had already entered the city for the first time, and brutal street fighting began directly between the two sides.


    For Huang Feng, fighting street fighting is a big advantage. After all, the people he exchanged are not only able to master various advanced weapons, but also have extremely high abilities in close combat. It is simply not comparable to the defenders in this city.


    Coupled with the suddenness of the battle, the defenders in the city did not react in the first time, which led to them. From the beginning, they were completely downwind and were given to by Huang Feng''s people. Completely suppressed.


    "Quick, help, ask for help from the people above!" The people in the city lord''s mansion, at this time, can think of hurriedly asking for help from the people above, hoping that they can send someone to support him, otherwise, he thinks he can''t support him. Live, can''t hold it here.


    They felt right. They really couldn''t hold it, even the time was shorter than they thought before. In less than half a day, the city was beaten down by Huang Feng and completely occupied here.

 3051 Chapter 3051 Great reaction

    "Arrange mechas and fighters at the gates of the four cities, and at the same time pay attention to the situation of the sky." Huang Feng, who occupied the city, did not rush to attack the next city, but issued an order in the city lord mansion to arrange the city. Defense system.


    Because Huang Feng and the others attacked very quickly, the original guards in this city were rushed in by Huang Feng before they even reacted. Therefore, the defensive system of this city has been well preserved. , And now, these defense equipment are owned by Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng is very clear that what happened here should have been known by the big guys in Yanfeng Nation. Those people will never allow anyone to seize their city, especially the city behind them. Therefore, they must send People came to snatch this city back.


    Naturally, Huang Feng would not let them do what they wanted. Therefore, after capturing this city, he did not rush to attack the next city, but stayed here to defend. He was in a good situation. Other cities must have strengthened now. Defending, it won¡¯t be too easy to fight by yourself, and the price to pay is too great. In case they are attacking a certain city and reinforcements from other places arrive, at that time, they will be flanked back and forth. The consequences It will be serious.


    Therefore, it is better to stay in this city and wait for the arrival of Yanfeng Nation''s army, and then make deployments based on the actual situation.


    While Huang Feng was busy deploying defenses, Yanfeng Nation was blown up.


    The cause of the incident was that Huang Feng captured the city.


    You must know that they have fought many battles with the fan country in the past. Whether they won or lost in the end, their territory has not been occupied by the fan country, and other countries are even more unlikely.


    Even now, the Fan Nation has already entered their country, not far from the city of Nius, but the Flame Nation still defended the city, and did not allow the people of the Fan Nation to occupy the city. To go.


    But now, Huang Feng has directly occupied one of their cities. This is something that has never happened before, and it is also something that the proud and confident people of Yanfeng Nation cannot accept.


    Therefore, they reacted almost immediately, and the reaction was very strong.


    "Do you know which force is occupying the city? Did the people from Fan Nation bypass it?" The big guys from Yanfeng Nation sat together again, but this time the discussion was no longer with Fan Nation. It¡¯s the war they had just taken, but the city they had just occupied. Obviously, this event shocked them so much that they couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    "It''s still unclear." Another person said: "However, according to the news from the front line, there is no sign of the army of the fan country being mobilized. Now without the help of the mysterious mecha, we are all here again. Pay attention to it, the army of Fan Nation is very tight on the battlefield. If they dare to divide their forces at this time, their front battlefield team will not persist for too long and will be beaten and collapsed. Therefore, I personally tend to appear in us. The team in the city behind is not the army of the fan country, but people from other forces."


    As soon as this person''s voice fell, there was a sparse discussion in the office, some were in favor of his views, and some were opposed.


    "If it weren''t for the fan country, in this universe, which country or force would dare to attack us?" the person next to it said.


    You know, their Flame Wind Nation is the overlord in this universe. There are many countries in this universe. However, the strongest one must be their Flame Wind Nation. Other countries, even the Fan Nation, do not. Ways to compare with them.


    In the past, the fan country was so courageous that they dared to fight against them and fought with them. People from other countries did not have that courage at all. Therefore, apart from the fan country, everyone really can¡¯t think of anyone who would dare to attack. they.


    As for the Huang Feng who just appeared and the forces behind him, they were automatically ignored, because in their cognition, Huang Feng and the forces behind him should still be working hard to manage that one. The newly bought planet is busy mining resources, trying to get more resources before the two superpowers officially attack them.


    Therefore, Huang Feng and the forces behind him, at this time, simply do not have the energy to do other things. What''s more, they don¡¯t think that Huang Feng and the forces behind him have the ability and courage to attack them. Wind country.


    Everyone discussed for a long time and thought of several possible goals, but they were quickly rejected by others, and there was no way to determine a truly questionable goal.


    "I guess that it may be people from some countries who have developed too smoothly and very well these years. Therefore, they have some ideas and ambitions that they should not have. Now that we are fighting against the people of the fan country, they think there is a chance. I want to fish in troubled waters to take advantage." Someone said.


    The others nodded, basically agreeing with such a guess, and only this guess is the most reliable.


    "Huh! Over the years, we have been busy with our own development and targeting the wind turbine country. For other countries, we have been negligent. We thought that they could develop on their own and should be satisfied. Now it seems that we have treated them too much before. Kindness, too careless, this gave them ideas they shouldn''t have." The big guy sitting at the top snorted coldly.


    In the past few years, Yanfeng Nation has always regarded Fan Nation as its own enemy. As for other countries, they have not paid too much attention to them. Therefore, they have never controlled them, let alone waged war against them. The country has developed fairly well over the years, and its economic strength and combat strength have been greatly improved.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of these improvements that people in those countries have some unrealistic ideas.


    "The army has been sent out. When we defeat those people and regain control of the city, we will be able to know who they are. No matter who they are, we have to give them a look at that time, but they know Where is your position?" The person next to him said.


    "Yes, we must clean them up this time, otherwise, people from other countries will follow suit. Then we can''t live a stable life in Yanfeng Nation? You must kill the chickens!" Another person agreed.


    Basically everyone has the same idea, that is, no matter who wants to attack them while they are fighting against Fan Nation this time, they will get revenge wildly!

 3052 Chapter 3052 the person who regained the city is here

    The matter of Huang Feng occupying a city in Yanfeng Nation was spread in a very short period of time. Anyone who knew about it was surprised. They didn¡¯t know who was occupying the city, but no matter what Who it is, can only explain one thing, this person and the forces behind him are really courageous, and their strength is also very strong. They have done things in many countries, but they want to do things that they don''t dare to do, and they don''t have the ability to do things.


    Suddenly, everyone speculated about the identity of the team that spent the present in the heart of Yanfeng Nation.


    Some people speculate that they are members of Fan Nation. After all, the strength of Fan Nation is second only to Yanfeng Nation. The strength is still very strong. Moreover, Fan Nation is fighting against Yanfeng Nation. They also have reasons. Motivation to do so.


    However, some people think that the team should not belong to Fan Nation. Fan Nation''s strength was originally weaker than Yanfeng Nation. They are now fighting on Yanfeng Nation''s territory. On the frontal battlefield, they did not occupy much. Advantages. At this moment, sending a lone army to the heartland of Yanfeng Nation is obviously not a wise move, because it is difficult for that lone army to get support and enter the hinterland of Yanfeng Nation alone. The possibility of the army being destroyed is very high, even if it temporarily occupy a city, it is of no use.


    After excluding the possibility of Fan Nation, it can only be other forces. Everyone admires the courage of this force in their hearts. After all, it is Yanfeng Nation. Not everyone has the courage to make ideas. At this time, some forces have taken action against Yanfeng Nation. I have to say that they are very courageous.


    It¡¯s just that everyone guessed for a long time, guessing a lot of possible objects, and in the end there was no way to determine which force it was. However, this did not affect their continued attention to this matter. They wanted to see that. How long can the team that suddenly appeared in the hinterland of Yanfeng Nation survive the revenge action of Yanfeng Nation?


    When the outside world paid attention to that army, the people of Fan Nation also learned the news. The generals who were directing the battle on the battlefield outside the city of Neuss immediately contacted the people above after learning the news. To be sure, the team that appeared in the hinterland of Yanfeng Nation was sent by someone from above. If so, you can let that team cooperate with your own actions, although the final outcome of that team will not change. However, they have a lot to do here.


    However, the news obtained from the above made everyone feel disappointed, because the people above clearly told them that the army that is currently spending in the heart of the country is not from the fan country, but from other forces. They can''t contact each other, nor can they order each other.


    This news inevitably disappointed the commanders of Fan Nation, but they soon recovered. Originally, they did not expect anyone to suddenly appear in the hinterland of Yanfeng Nation. Now it is just returning to reality. .


    Moreover, no matter what force the team is, they are their allies to some extent. Since that force''s team occupies the city of Yanfeng Nation, it is impossible for the people of Yanfeng Nation to do nothing. Seeing, it must send troops to attack that team to recover the city.


    And once Yanfeng Nation''s energy is distracted, it is also a great thing for their Fan Nation.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know the strength of the team that has penetrated into the hinterland of Yanfeng Nation. The stronger the team, the more capable it will be able to hold down the more troops of Yanfeng Nation. If the strength is too weak, it will be defeated by Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army It can be eliminated easily, in that case, it won''t have any delaying effect at all.


    "I hope that the team is strong enough, can delay some time, spend more energy from the Yanfeng Nation, they can build a city in the Yanfeng Nation, and the strength should not be too weak." The generals of the Fan Nation Thought to myself.


    However, that city is too far away from the city of Newce, and they don¡¯t know the specific situation there, so they can¡¯t help. Of course, even if they can provide help, they may not help. After all, their current situation is not too optimistic. , I have my own business to be busy, not to mention that the team that has penetrated into the heart of the Yanfeng Nation, in the hearts of everyone in the Fan Nation, at most is delaying the ashes of the Yanfeng Nation army, even its allies are not counted, naturally There is no need to rescue.


    "Master, an enemy army is here." When the outside world was disturbing and speculating about Huang Feng''s situation, Huang Feng''s side was actively preparing for battle.


    Like other people¡¯s thoughts, Huang Feng doesn¡¯t think that people from Yanfeng Nation will allow themselves to occupy their city. Therefore, it is certain to attack him. Otherwise, he will not occupy this city. , Began to deploy the defense system.


    "Yeah." Huang Feng heard the report from his subordinates and nodded: "Let everyone prepare for battle. As long as you see the enemy, you don''t need to be polite with them, you don''t have to keep your hands, and you will kill me!"


    Huang Feng does not have the slightest kindness at this time. This is the territory of Yanfeng Nation. They occupy their city. They will never let them go. Therefore, if he chooses to let go of them with a soft heart, the consequences will be absolutely It will be very serious, and because of this, Huang Feng has already thought about it. As long as there is an enemy army, he will not be the slightest polite. He can kill as many as he can, even if he kills all the people of Yanfeng Nation. He didn''t care about it either.


    "Yes!" The slave soldier led away.


    Huang Feng had already arrived on the tower at this time, looking at the spacecraft from far and near, there was not much panic on his face, although the number of troops under his hand was far less than that of Yanfeng Nation, but, His trump cards and abilities are not comparable to those of Yanfeng Nation.


    "Let you see how powerful my defensive formation is." Huang Feng looked up at the spaceship in the distance and muttered.


    When he was busy deploying the defense system before, Huang Feng himself was not idle. He was also busy. He was not busy with other things, but set up a strong defensive formation around the city. Although the cost of the law is not small, Huang Feng believes that the benefits gained after defeating Yanfeng Nation''s army will certainly make up for these expenses.


    When Huang Feng looked at the army of the Yanfeng Nation, the army of the Yanfeng Nation in the air also saw the city in the distance. Because of their overconfidence in their own strength, the big men of the Yanfeng Nation did not agree to use the spacecraft. The bombing caused too much damage. In the eyes of everyone in Yanfeng Nation, the city can definitely be recovered. If the damage is too serious during the battle, they will still have to spend money to repair it later, which is too cost-effective. .

 3053 Chapter 3053 Lose Before Fight

    "Do you look down on me so?" Huang Feng couldn''t help muttering to himself as he watched the team descend outside the city.


    He had spent a lot of money before and arranged a formation around the city in order to resist the high-altitude bombing by the troops of the Flame Wind Nation. As a result, these people were so lucky that they directly gave up this method and did not bomb the city. Instead, he landed directly, obviously preparing to attack directly from the ground.


    Huang Feng didn''t know whether to say that they were too self-confident or not to look down on himself.


    However, no matter what the situation is, since they chose this method, the pressure on their side has been reduced a lot, and even many things that were arranged in advance are no longer needed.


    Doug looked at the city not far in front, his face slowly self-confident. He was the person in charge of the team this time. The order given to him was to recover the city as soon as possible, and try not to deal with this city. Carry out massive destruction.


    If the army occupying this city is from the fan country, or if there are many people occupying this city, then Doug still feels that these two requirements are too high and too strict for him to achieve.


    However, he does not think so now.


    According to the report of the defenders before the city¡¯s collapse, the number of troops that attacked them was not very large, although they were very elite, but because of the number, the strength could not be considered for long. At least those defenders thought so. I felt that the reason why I would lose, be driven out of the city or even be captured, was because they were too careless before. I didn''t expect that their city in the hinterland would be attacked and negligent in defense. Will be successfully attacked by this army that did not know where it came from.


    And this kind of intelligence is also trusted by the big men of Yanfeng Nation. After all, in their hearts, the strength of Yanfeng Nation is the strongest in the positive universe, and the combat effectiveness of their army is naturally the highest. There is no reason. Can''t beat a team with fewer than them.


    As for the previous defeat to Huang Feng''s army on Huang Feng''s planet, they have been selectively forgotten, and they don''t believe that there are two teams that are more powerful than them.


    Doug had the same idea, so even though the people above asked him to regain the city as soon as possible, and he couldn''t destroy it with great face, he was still confident to complete this task.


    "My lord, all the teams are ready to attack." Doug''s adjutant stepped forward and said.


    Doug nodded and said, "Okay, let all the drones take off, and the combat robots will form the first battle formation. All mechas will be watched by me. I want to end the battle in one turn and take back ownership of the city. !" Doug said confidently.


    Doug is very confident in the team he has brought. He believes that he can definitely regain the ownership of this city in a short time.


    "Yes, my lord!" The adjutant responded, and then went down to give orders.


    Afterwards, the army of Yanfeng Nation that had just arrived launched an attack on the city, aggressively, and was about to take back the ownership of the city.


    Standing on a high place, Huang Feng looked at the advancing army of Yanfeng Nation, feeling even more stunned.


    The army of the Flame Wind Nation really didn''t put itself in the eyes. This team had just arrived. Not only did it not go through any rest, but it did not even investigate the surrounding environment. It directly attacked.


    Moreover, the formation of this attack is also very problematic. They are directly lined up, all the teams are pressed together, as if they were taking down the city under them with this momentum.


    "Who is this leading general? Is it too self-confident, or is it a pig brain?" Huang Feng said to himself.


    However, no matter what the situation is, it is beneficial to Huang Feng. In the face of such an opponent, even if he does not take the shot himself, he can easily win with the previous arrangement and the exchanged team. , There really isn''t much suspense.


    Even facing such an opponent, Huang Feng himself didn''t want to do it himself.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for the advancing army of Yanfeng Nation to encounter the first blow. The mecha and fighter men rushing into the front actually fell into the pit that was dug outside the city before Huangfeng. The traps were laid out very crudely. Originally, Huang Feng just wanted to hinder their attacks a little bit and delay the time. As a result, the people of Yanfeng Nation did not go through any investigation, but let these simple traps work.


    Compared with the barbs, nails and other things placed in the traps of the Cold Weapon Era, what Huang Feng placed in these traps in front of him were high-voltage lines that were energized. You know, he knows that once a fight starts, it must be a battle. Robots and mechas are at the forefront, and these things are all metal. This kind of high-voltage electricity is best for them.


    Moreover, this kind of high-voltage electricity is still ordinary electricity, which was exchanged before Huang Feng. The voltage is super strong. Even those mechas and combat robots have been treated to prevent high-voltage electricity when they were designed. Regarding the high-voltage electricity exchanged by Huang Feng, these things still collapsed almost instantly.


    "This...what''s going on?" Doug stared at the scene in amazement.


    He was full of confidence just now, thinking that he would be able to take back the city in front of him in one turn. He was dumbfounded at this time and he hadn''t reached the wall yet. As a result, the combat robots and mechas on his side had been scrapped. For the most part, they lost their combat effectiveness. This was a huge blow to their team''s strength and morale.


    However, the battle has already begun and cannot be stopped casually. Moreover, even if it stops now, they cannot recover or even improve their strength in a short period of time unless he asks the people above for help. However, this is obviously not possible, he Before, I vowed to promise that I would be able to take down the city in a short time. If I hadn¡¯t officially attacked, I would ask the people above for help, then my command would have done it well, so I changed my position. That''s a certainty.


    Therefore, Doug had no other choice. Even if he suffered a huge loss right now, he couldn''t give up the attack.


    "Go ahead and take down the city ahead!" Doug commanded loudly. He believed that these "little" losses could not scare him. With the remaining teams alone, he could still win the battle and win the battle. This city, the final result will not change in any way.

 3054 Chapter 3054 Dont care about so much

    "I really don''t cry without seeing the coffin." Huang Feng couldn''t help but sigh when seeing this situation.


    To be precise, the opponent¡¯s people saw the coffin and did not shed tears. Obviously, they were prepared. They had also lost most of their mechas and combat robots. In this case, they hadn¡¯t Abandoning the offense, without even making any adjustments, continuing the offense, Huang Feng had to admire their heads.


    I don''t know if they are really confident and can still beat themselves in this situation, or if the master''s brain is broken, Huang Feng prefers the latter.


    However, since they took the initiative to attack, Huang Feng would not be polite with them, and immediately ordered his soldiers to counterattack.


    Suddenly, countless attacks headed towards the army of Yanfeng Nation.


    "Attack, attack!"


    Seeing the defenders attack them, Doug immediately ordered a counterattack.


    However, Huang Feng and the others have a geographical advantage after all, and, on the side of Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army, the combat robots and mechas that can stand in front are already considered to be more than half. This makes ordinary soldiers have to face Huang Feng. The firepower of his men.


    "It seems that we can only hope that the drone will take advantage of the air." Seeing this situation, Doug couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    However, when Doug looked up to the sky, he saw a scene that shocked him and even panicked him.


    I saw that there were many drones flying in the sky at this time, not only theirs, but also the defenders in the city. When these drones gathered together, naturally they were not flying boringly, but attacking each other.


    This is nothing. Drones will be dispatched in the city. This is in Doug¡¯s expectation, but what Doug can¡¯t accept is that during the drone battle between the two sides, the drones on their side, Actually occupying a comprehensive disadvantage, it is not the opponent of those drones in the city.


    "This... how is this possible?" Doug''s face was full of shock when he saw this scene, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    However, even if he couldn''t accept it, the fact happened. It happened in his field of vision, making him want to accept it or not.


    Soon, under Doug''s gaze, most of the drone on his side was destroyed, and the rest was only lingering, and it was only a matter of time before it was eliminated.


    The combat effectiveness of the drones on both sides is not on the same level at all!


    Now the high altitude has been completely occupied by the drones of the city¡¯s defenders. After occupying high altitudes, these drones began to attack the opposite side. Their ground forces had already been suppressed by the city¡¯s defenders and were at a disadvantage. Now there is another drone bombing in the air, which is a double blow to them.


    "My lord, what should we do now?" The adjutant apparently discovered this situation too, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Fighter robots and mechas were mostly destroyed, and drones were even closer to the annihilation of the entire army. The losses of ordinary troops on the ground are now getting heavier. It can be said that they are now passive in all aspects. There is no hope of winning.


    What should I do?


    Doug is thinking about this question too.


    retreat?


    If he chooses to retreat, it can save some teams, at least not completely wiped out, but his mission this time will also be declared a failure, and his future future is completely wiped out.


    Doug obviously couldn''t accept such a situation.


    If you don''t give up, you can only choose to continue attacking.


    However, in the current situation, if they continue to attack like this, their losses here will only be greater, and there is no hope of winning at all, and even he himself may die here.


    A dilemma.


    Doug hesitated in his heart, but the hesitation did not last long. He said to his adjutant: "Let all the spacecraft take off now and bomb the city. I don''t believe that so many spacecraft can''t kill them!"


    "But the orders from above..." The adjutant hesitated. He knew the requirements from above. Doug''s decision obviously did not comply with the requirements of the people above: "Moreover, there are still many people in the city. A large-scale bombing may cause the death of many people."


    The city in front of me is not a small city. There are a lot of people in it. Moreover, Huang Feng and the others have just occupied this city. They probably have not had time to do anything to the people in the city. Therefore, there should still be a large number of people in the city at this time. .


    A full-scale bombing can certainly bring huge damage and threats to the defenders in the city, but at the same time it will also lead to the death of the people in the city. Moreover, if the intensity is not well controlled, many people will die.


    "You don''t have to worry about the above commands, I''ll explain." Doug insisted: "As for the people in the city, how can there be undead in the war?! If they die under gunfire, count them as unlucky, count them as well. Contributed to retaking this city."


    In Doug¡¯s situation, he used the spacecraft to carry out the bombing. When the people above knew about it, they would definitely criticize him. After all, they had clearly asked for it before. However, Doug can¡¯t take care of that much anymore, and he has been criticized. It is better than being defeated. Once he is defeated, his future will be affected. If only part of the order is violated, at most he will be criticized or punished. At least the future is preserved.


    So, Doug knows how to choose.


    As for the people in the city, Doug is even less concerned about it. In his heart, it is obvious that his own future is more important, and, as he said, how can there be undead in war?So long as we can win, what if some people die?


    It''s totally acceptable.


    "This..." The adjutant obviously felt that Doug''s order was a bit wrong.


    "Don''t waste time here, hurry up to deliver the order!" Doug said solemnly.


    "Yes!" Seeing that Doug saw this, the adjutant responded quickly because he couldn''t say anything.


    Afterwards, under Doug''s order, the spacecraft of Yanfeng Nation that had just landed took off again. The huge roar filled the entire battlefield, and the defenders in the city naturally saw it.


    However, Huang Feng didn''t panic at all on his face, even with a faint smile: "Why don''t you think you don''t want to use the spacecraft? If you did it, it would be over?"


    Originally, Huang Feng had already considered being bombarded by the spacecraft when he expected to make preparations. Therefore, now he did not feel the surprise or panic of the opponent''s action, and it was completely within his expectations.


    Huang Feng prepared some great gifts for these spaceships. Soon, these spaceships will end up just like the previous combat robots and mechas.

 3055 Chapter 3055 Strange Glass

    "Hey, Brewer, there is the city wall in front, let''s see who will defeat them first!" On a spacecraft of Yanfeng Nation, Fleet Commander Fels said to his companion through the communication device.


    And his companion Brewer is the commander of another spaceship, and they are two of the many spaceship commanders of Yanfeng Nation.


    "Hey, I won you last time in this kind of competition, and this time it will be no exception." Brewer''s voice came from the communicator, showing strong confidence.


    "It''s not necessarily this time. You can''t always win." Feirs said: "Look, this time I must first defeat the group of bastards opposite, so that they will be scared when they hear my name Brewer. trembling."


    "That''s not necessarily!"


    Both Feirth and Brewer had confidence in themselves, believing that they could be the first to defeat the enemy. As for the defenders in the city, they were not at all concerned. Before they carried out this mission, they I have already obtained the defensive layout of this city. Those defenders have just occupied this place. Even if they add some defenses, they are not much stronger.


    Therefore, they know the layout of the defenders in the city and the weaknesses of the defenders, so they are naturally confident in their victory.


    The fleet soon arrived near the airspace of the city. After that, without much hesitation, the commanders of these spacecraft began to attack the city wall. Since Doug has decided to conduct high-altitude bombing regardless of the orders of those above, this At that time, naturally, there was no intention to keep hands. All the spaceships were pouring firepower against the city on the ground at almost the same time.


    "Damn bastard, let you taste the power of my Firth, open fire, fire on me!" Firth shouted to his crew.


    A round of cannonballs galloped towards the city below. Doug ignored the people in the city. Those who only knew to execute orders were even less concerned. Their current mission was to fire enough artillery. Destroy the defense system of the city below.


    Looking at the shells that were fired out, the people on each spacecraft were very confident and looked forward to destroying the city below in one fell swoop.


    However, the scene that happened next shocked their jaws and even made them stand on the spot.


    The artillery shells that originally flew to the city below and destroyed the city were about to fall on the various defensive measures in the city. Suddenly something like transparent glass appeared above the city below. When the powerful shells touched the "glass", they suddenly turned into nothingness, rippling waves of ripples, like a stone falling in the water.


    The city under the protection of "glass" was unscathed, not harmed at all, and still intact.


    "This...what''s going on? Who is that thing just now? How could it stop the cannonball like this?" Fels stared at the scene dumbfounded, his friend Brewer also had the same expression at this time. , The two have participated in a lot of battles, but they have never seen such a weird and terrifying scene.


    What the hell was that just now, this is also the common doubt in the hearts of all the crew members of the Yanfeng Nation''s spacecraft that arrived at the scene. They couldn''t figure out what they saw.


    "Keep firing! I don''t believe it anymore, that ghost can stay in the air and resist our artillery fire!" After Feirs reacted, he ordered his crew.


    The other captains reacted and issued the same order. Although they were shocked by the scene they had just seen, they also believed that in the face of their powerful strength, all resistance was futile and would eventually Was destroyed by them.


    Another round of artillery fire poured out toward the city below. This time the artillery fire was even more violent than before. After the artillery fire was fired, everyone seemed to have an appointment and looked at the city below.


    Then, they saw a scene they didn¡¯t want to see, the ¡°glass¡± that disappeared just after they stopped firing. At this time, it actually appeared again, once again blocking their artillery out of the city. They Such fierce artillery fire still failed to cause a little damage to the city below.


    Those almost transparent "glasses" seem to be meant to block their attacks. When they stop their attacks, they cannot be seen. Once they attack, the transparent "glasses" will appear in time to block their attacks. .


    Fels and others were unwilling to accept this result, and they continued to fire. Although there was that transparent "glass" blocking them, they believed that as long as their dreams of firepower were enough, then the weird "glass". It will be destroyed, and then they can attack the city below unscrupulously.


    "Damn it, what''s going on, what is the upper fleet doing? Why haven''t the defenses in the city been destroyed for so long?" While Feirs and others were busy destroying the transparent "glass", the bottom said Ge was obviously anxious waiting.


    Their attacks on the ground were obviously blocked, and the defensive power in the city was much stronger than he had thought before. If they could not destroy the defensive system in the city first, then there would be no way for them to rush into the city.


    However, he did not pay attention to the explanations of the big men in the city, and used the spacecraft to carry out the bombing, but it was still ineffective. After so long, those spacecraft have not been able to destroy the defenses in the city, so it is no wonder that he Will be so anxious.


    However, when Doug looked above his head under the reminder of the adjutant, he saw an unbelievable scene.


    The fleet above them kept firing. However, when the artillery fire hit the air, it seemed to be blocked by something. There was no way to move forward, so naturally it would not have any effect on the defenders in the city.


    It¡¯s just that the people above can vaguely see something like transparent ¡°glass¡± blocking, while the people below can¡¯t see anything. The only thing they can see is the one that is suddenly blocked in mid-air. Those gunfire.


    "What''s going on? Why is it like this?" Doug felt that the scene he was seeing now was beyond his cognition. He couldn''t figure out why things were like this, why the artillery could not fall to the ground, and they were in Only the artillery was blocked here, they couldn''t see what was blocking, and they couldn''t hear any sound, everything seemed very strange.

 3056 Chapter 3056 Counterattack Begins

    The state of the soldiers on Yanfeng Nation''s side is basically the same as Doug, they don''t understand what is happening in the sky, they can''t see anything while standing below.


    However, the defenders in the city have not changed the slightest. They were originally soldiers exchanged by Huang Feng. Naturally, there is nothing unacceptable for this strange phenomenon. They are still fighting on the front line, and the rhythm of the battle. No change at all.


    Doug is now in a dilemma again, continue to attack or retreat?


    Originally, the reason why he dared to continue attacking was because there was a fleet behind him. He had confidence in his fleet and was able to break through the defense of the city. Once the defense system here was broken, they could enter the city smoothly.


    However, the facts now are completely different from what he had previously expected. His spacecraft troops were dispatched and the firepower was indeed fierce. However, they did not break through the defense system of this city as they thought. All the artillery fire has been blocked.


    This situation was something Doug hadn''t expected before. Without the support of the spaceship troops, he would have difficulty invading the city by relying on ground troops. The defensive capabilities of the city''s defenders were much stronger than he had previously expected.


    It¡¯s just that if you just retreat like this, it doesn¡¯t seem to work. It represents his failure. Moreover, he failed after defying the order, which will make the people above dissatisfied with him even more. Plus, during this period of time, The people he brought have also sacrificed a lot. It is hard to explain when he goes back, and he himself cannot accept this fact.


    Go or continue to fight?


    Doug was hesitating, but Huang Feng didn''t hesitate. After activating the defensive formation he had arranged before, this formation had already endured a lot of artillery work from Yanfeng Nation, and it was time to counterattack.


    This large formation, which cost Huang Feng no price, is not only for defense, it also has the function of counterattack, but it needs to be charged before counterattack, and this charging is actually related to the attack. .


    In other words, the stronger the attack before the counterattack, the greater the power caused during the counterattack. Therefore, the fleets of the Yanfeng Nation carried out fierce attacks in an attempt to break this large formation. Not only was Feng not worried, but he was also very happy, and even hoped that they would fight as hard as possible. All the artillery fire from Yanfeng Nation on this big battle would become the force to counter them.


    And now, Huang Feng felt that this power had been accumulated almost, it was time to fight back.


    Feirsi didn''t know that his disaster was imminent. He still kept asking his crew to attack. He didn''t believe it. Under such fierce artillery fire, the turtle shell below could not be broken!


    "Captain, look!"


    At this time, suddenly a certain crew member pointed at the transparent "glass" below and screamed. Feirs subconsciously looked over and discovered that the transparent "glass" below has changed. It was still transparent glass, but now it suddenly became colorful, and there seemed to be a flash of light on it. This time it was not only seen by the crew in the sky, but also by Doug and others on the ground. This change, and everyone who saw this change, opened their eyes wide in shock, with an unbelievable expression.


    "What''s the situation? How could this be?" Feirs muttered to himself. He felt that everything he saw today was beyond common sense, and many things he could not understand, and people were concerned about the unknown. , Always feel fear, Feirsi is such a fear at this time.


    Then, in the shocked expressions of everyone, the streamer suddenly turned into a beam of light, emitting from the "glass", and the direction of emission was exactly where the spacecraft in the sky was.


    not good!


    Seeing those rays of light coming, even though Feirth didn¡¯t know what those things were, he instinctively felt the danger. He wanted to start the ship and escape from here. However, the speed of those rays was too fast. He didn''t give him time to react at all, and he had already hit his spaceship.


    "boom!"


    There was a huge explosion, and then, the operating system inside the spacecraft began to ring frantically.


    "Captain, the spaceship is under attack!"


    "Captain, the enemy''s firepower is very fierce, and the left wing of the spacecraft is seriously damaged."


    "Captain, the right wing of the spacecraft was damaged and the engine caught fire!"


    One by one bad news came to Feirs, and Feirs finally understood what had just happened.


    All those lights just now were firepower to attack them!The firepower was even stronger and denser than what they had attacked before. In just a short moment, their spacecraft had been seriously damaged.


    "Quickly, start the spaceship and get out of here!" Feiers commanded loudly. They used to hang the spaceship in the air for the convenience of the attack. There was nothing in the beginning, but now it seems to be a reminder for them, killing them. Up.


    Although the crew quickly began to move after receiving Feirth¡¯s order, however, the artillery fire from below was so fierce that their spacecraft was quickly hit by uncles and grandchildren, and they wanted to activate more and more. Difficulties.


    Generally speaking, cities have their own defense systems. Among these defense systems, air defense is the key. After all, the harm that spacecraft and drones can bring is too great. Therefore, in the defense system of cities, Anti-aircraft weapons are generally very powerful.


    However, the spaceships are obviously not vegetarian. As the city''s air defense weapons are getting stronger and stronger, the surface defense capabilities of these spaceships are getting stronger and stronger. The hulls of the fleet of Feirth and others have been specially strengthened. They are not afraid of general urban air defense weapons, so they just dared to hover so arrogantly in mid-air to strike the ground.


    However, the firepower launched from the ground now is too fierce, far beyond the range of air defense weapons they know. This shocked them, but also felt the crisis. What made them anxious was that many The spacecraft has lost most of its maneuverability under those fierce gunfire, and it is definitely not easy to escape here.


    boom!


    After starting a counterattack on the ground, in less than ten seconds, the first spaceship was directly exploded, making Fairs''s complexion distorted, and his eyelids were jumping wildly. It was the spacecraft commanded by his friend Brewer. The spacecraft lasted less than ten seconds in the opponent¡¯s counterattack. At this point, it was not even enough for the people in the spacecraft to take the escape capsule. Therefore, that ship The current situation of the people on the spacecraft can be imagined.

 3057 Chapter 3057

    Feirs soon didn''t have time to worry about his friends, because his own situation was also very bad, and the entire spacecraft was quickly devastated under the attack of the city''s defenders.


    "Hurry up, get started quickly, and get out of here quickly!" Fels roared. At this time, he had completely lost his previous confidence, and only fear and despair in his heart.


    "Captain, the spacecraft is too badly damaged to start up." A crew member said to Fels in a bitter voice.


    Perhaps in response to what he said, Feirs quickly felt that the spacecraft he was on was falling towards the ground. Because it was not a safe landing, it was difficult for the entire spacecraft to maintain its balance. Instead, it was swaying. The people inside are all falling down.


    That''s it!


    Fels, who fell to the ground, had only this idea in his mind at this time. Having been a captain for many years, he knew very well what the state of the spacecraft means at this time. Today, it is here, everyone including him. , It is very likely to die here.


    Thinking of this, Feirs got up hard, controlled his body, and wanted to rush to the place where the lifeboat was placed. Once there, he could escape from here in the lifeboat. Although, he must be held accountable afterwards. It was better than dying here, he couldn''t take care of that much anymore.


    Firth finally walked on the swaying ship to the place where the lifeboat was placed. At this time, the spacecraft had completely lost its balance and was about to fall to the ground. Firth didn''t dare to delay, and quickly climbed in. Lifeboat.


    However, just as Phil thought about launching a lifeboat and escaping from here, his spacecraft was hit by a few rays of light again in a fatal position. Phil thought suddenly burst into his heart, just before he was about to press the button. At that time, his spacecraft, under the attack of the defenders in the city, finally reached its limit, unable to hold on any longer, and exploded, and the first place where the explosion occurred was where he was now.


    Do not!


    Feirs roared wildly, and then he and the entire room were turned to ashes in the explosion, and then, other parts of the spaceship also exploded, and various parts continued to fall from the sky.


    Not only the two spacecrafts of Feirth and Brewer exploded, but other spacecrafts also exploded at this time. The sky was full of explosions and the dazzling light caused by the explosions, like they were setting off. Fireworks are average.


    How could this be?


    Doug looked at the high-altitude scene, stunned on the ground, and was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. His spacecraft were still desperately attacking the city below, trying to break through the city''s defense system, although he hadn''t succeeded yet. However, at least there is no danger, and the people in the city seem to have only resistance, but no fight back.


    However, in this short moment, the defenders in the city suddenly began to counterattack, and the counterattack was very strong, so large that even without the slightest mental preparation on their side, they had already suffered heavy losses. , The spaceships in the sky didn''t even have time to escape the scene, they were destroyed one by one.


    Facing such cruel facts, Doug found it hard to accept that he couldn''t break the defense system in the city. How could they suddenly be so embarrassed by the opponent''s counterattack?


    Moreover, what happened to the attack in the city?Why is it so fierce?


    "My lord, be careful!" Just as Doug looked at the tragedy in the sky with a desperate expression, the adjutant next to him yelled and ran to the side while pulling him. Not long after they left, they just stood up. Place, a large piece of spacecraft debris fell.


    And before the adjutant and Doug could breathe a sigh of relief, there was another spacecraft fragment falling on their heads, and the two evacuated quickly, looking quite embarrassed.


    There were more than two of them evading in embarrassment. It can be said that most of the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation had no way to continue to attack the city at this time. Because he couldn''t avoid it, he was hit by these falling debris, and as long as he was hit, there was no possibility of surviving.


    Numerous spaceships in the sky were destroyed, resulting in a lot of fragments. These fragments continued to fall from the air along with the wreckage of the spacecraft. The people in the city are okay. There is a rain cover arranged by Wu Fan on their heads, which can remove those spacecraft fragments. Resist the wreckage, but the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation outside the city are not so well treated. The countless fragments are constantly falling like raindrops, plus how many people around them want to avoid It''s all very difficult. For the first time, everyone in Yanfeng Nation hopes that the number of spaceships on their side can be less, so that their nightmare will end sooner.


    "My lord, let''s retreat." The adjutant said to Doug while evading the debris of the spacecraft in the air.


    "Withdraw, withdraw immediately!" At this time, Doug had no hesitation at all. Originally, he hesitated because he wanted to rely on the spaceship troops. Now, the spaceship troops he brought are almost completely annihilated, and he has lost it. Finally, and the most important thing to rely on, he has no hope of winning the battle in front of him, so there is no need to hesitate now, because he has only one choice, if he doesn''t want to die here.


    "Okay, I''m going to convey my fate..." The adjutant said quickly. He had already seen that they might not be able to win this time, and he wanted to retreat a long time ago. However, Doug has been unwilling. There was no way for him to retreat. Now Doug finally recognized the facts and stopped insisting. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart and was ready to give orders.


    However, he was just about to turn around. Before he even spoke, he was hit in the head by a spacecraft fragment that was nearly one meter in length. The heavy spacecraft fragment directly penetrated his body, killing him alive. Smashed to death, blood sprayed on Doug''s face.


    Doug watched this scene in horror, and subconsciously wiped his face with his hand. Just as he was about to speak, his leg was hit by a smaller fragment, and he suddenly screamed.


    Doug''s screams attracted the attention of some soldiers, and a few people hurriedly came over to take him away. Doug, who was lying on the stretcher, raised his head, still screaming in his mouth. He knew that his leg should be broken. At this time, he regretted not retreating in time before, but now he is well, the team suffered heavy losses, and his leg was broken.


    Soon Doug did not regret it. It was not that he figured it out, but a piece of the spacecraft fell from the air and just pierced the body of Doug who was lying on the stretcher. He didn''t even have time to react and was hit. , And then swallowed his last breath unwillingly.

 3058 Chapter 3058 Sending More Soldiers

    Fiasco!


    The army sent by Yanfeng Nation to regain the occupied city was defeated and returned. Even the main general Doug and his adjutant died on the battlefield.


    When the news of this spread to everyone''s ears, no matter if it was from Yanfeng Nation, Fan Nation, or other countries, the first reaction was not to believe it!


    Simply unbelievable!


    The Yanfeng Nation is the most powerful country in the universe. This power is not a moment and a half, but has been maintained for thousands of years. In these thousands of years, it is not that there is no country without the status of the Yanfeng Nation. Initiated a challenge, but in the end all ended in defeat. Among these countries that challenged the status of Yanfeng Nation, the best performers belonged to Fan Nation, and Fan Nation was also the most powerful in this universe, except for Yanfeng Nation. s country.


    However, even if the Fan Nation is equally powerful, when facing the Yanfeng Nation, it still loses more and wins less. Those few victories have only achieved small victories, and there is no big victory at all. Just like this time, the Fan Nation attacked the Yanfeng Nation. Obviously, it took the initiative and the initiative. Up to now, it has still not been able to achieve a decisive victory. Even the scale of victory is constantly tilting towards the Yanfeng Nation. .


    Therefore, the status of Yanfeng Nation has never been shaken, and everyone has also recognized the strong strength and superb status of Yanfeng Nation.


    But now, the city of Yanfeng Nation was first occupied by an army that did not know where it came out. Just when everyone thought that the Yanfeng Congress would soon recover the city, it shocked them again. To incredible news.


    The army of Yanfeng Nation was defeated again, and it was still a miserable defeat. In its own territory, it was defeated with a familiar understanding of the city''s defense system. Such news was difficult for everyone to accept.


    Is this still the invincible Yanfeng country in the past?If not, why the army of the fan country that is now fighting with them has not yet taken a decisive advantage.


    And if it did, why did it lose twice in a row in the hands of an army that did not know where it came from?Moreover, both times are miserable?


    Everyone was puzzled, and at the same time they were extremely curious about this army that did not know where it emerged.


    "Waste, all waste!"


    In the mysterious office of Yanfeng Nation, a few big guys sat together again, but compared to their previous confidence, they now feel most angry.


    It was defeated again!


    You know, before Doug''s team set off, they let Doug understand the city''s defense system well, so that Doug can win, and moreover, it will be easier to win.


    The result was not bad. Doug actually lost. Moreover, it was a terrible loss. Not only did the team suffer a heavy loss, but he himself died there. At the result, everyone in Yanfeng Nation was extremely angry.


    "Do you know the identity of that team? It''s impossible for such a strong team to have no news before." Someone asked.


    Although they said that Doug is a waste, in fact, Doug''s ability is not weak. Otherwise, he would not be sent to direct this battle. Moreover, Doug brought a lot of teams. , The combat effectiveness is not weak, and as a result, the opponent was defeated again, and was defeated miserably. This shows that the strength of the opponent is very weak.


    An ordinary country or force cannot train such a team. Before, they thought that the strength of this team was average, and it was able to take away the city because of a sneak attack. However, it seems that this is obviously not the case. The identity of that team is even more curious.


    "I don''t know." The other said: "According to reports from the soldiers returning from the battlefield, they couldn''t enter the city at all, and they couldn''t even get too close to the city wall. Therefore, they didn''t know what the people in the city looked like. I don¡¯t know where they are from."


    "Can''t even enter the city?"


    Everyone is even more surprised, which shows that the strength of the two sides is too far apart.


    "Yes."


    There were discussions in the conference room.


    "Okay!" The big guy sitting at the top slapped the table fiercely and said, "What we are going to discuss now is who should be sent to retake the city!"


    Although they have experienced two failures, it is impossible for them to watch Huang Feng''s team just so grandiosely occupying the city, then where is the face of their Yanfeng Nation?


    Therefore, the city still has to be retaken, no matter what the price is paid!


    Everyone has a consensus on this point, and even the priority of this matter is higher than the ongoing war with the fan country. After all, the fan country is their old opponent. They understand each other, even if The fan country has some advantages, and they have no way to quickly expand the results, and, in the end, most of them are the wind country.


    Therefore, what they need most to care about, and what they need most is to take the city back from Huang Feng¡¯s hands as soon as possible. They know that many people are watching this. Two consecutive failures have already caused There have been some discussions from the outside world. If they cannot take the city back in a short time, then their prestige will be greatly affected.


    Moreover, in some countries, including the fan country, many people''s minds may change. At that time, there will be some scenes they don''t want to see.


    Therefore, they must regain control of the city as soon as possible.


    Everyone stopped discussing who is occupying the city, but began to focus on who should be sent to perform this task. They have failed twice, and they can''t fail again. Therefore, this candidate must be selected.


    At the end of the meeting, everyone had selected the commander and immediately ordered the other party to lead the army to take back control of the city.


    There should be no problem this time, right?


    This is what everyone thought. After all, they sent a more experienced and more powerful person to command this time. Moreover, the strength of the army sent was stronger than before, plus two The summary of the experience of this failure, in short, they have no reason to fail again.


    However, before these people really breathed a sigh of relief, the news of the defeat came back from the front line, which made them shocked and angry, and at the same time they had to continue sending troops.


    In the next half month, Yanfeng Nation sent troops five times to seize the city, and the number of troops sent out was more than once. However, all the troops sent out without exception were all Lost, and the defeat was terrible!

 3059 Chapter 3059 Strengthening Offense

    Lose, lose, lose...


    The army of Yanfeng Nation has been defeated time and time again, and the news spread out again and again. Everyone has been shocked from the beginning to become numb and accustomed to the back. This army has no idea where it came from or what identity it is. The combat effectiveness is too strong. If it only wins the Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army once, then it may be a coincidence or even luck. However, now this army has defeated the Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army many times in succession, which is not What can be explained by luck, this is really powerful, and the strength is quite strong, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to defeat the army of Yanfeng Nation so many times.


    This has made people from many countries and forces, including Yanfeng Nation, more curious about the identity of this team. What kind of team is actually capable of defeating the army of Yanfeng Nation so many times?


    In the office of Yanfeng Nation, the big guys sat together again. Compared with the confidence before, the atmosphere in the office is obviously not very good at this time. Although it cannot be said to be bleak, but it is absolutely It seems very depressing.


    Everyone did not expect that this army that they had not paid too much attention to before was so powerful. The multiple troops they sent could not win the opponent in the end. The city is still in the hands of the opponent, and, The team they sent was not even able to enter the city. The defense and attack of the opponent were quite strong. Often the team was still on the periphery of the city and was seriously injured by the opponent, and then it was destroyed. There were few people who could escape back. .


    What kind of team this is, this kind of doubt has appeared in everyone''s hearts more than once.


    However, it is clear that no one can answer their question.


    "Let''s talk about it, what should I do?" The one sitting in the top position looked at the others in a deep voice.


    There was another uncomfortable silence in the office, and it was not until a long time before someone said, "Or, just take it easy and leave the team alone. Anyway, they have been staying in that city. There seems to be nothing else. Thoughts."


    "How can this be done! If the city has been allowed to be occupied by the opponent, where is the face of our Yanfeng Nation?" the person next to him immediately retorted.


    "We have been beaten again and again by each other, so we have a face?" The person just choked.


    "Then you can''t just let the opponent occupy the city like this. It will only increase the opponent''s aura. Who knows if they will attack other cities after they get a firm foothold? If that''s the case, then what will we do? Do? Continue to let the opponent occupy?"


    Everyone is silent again. What this person said is still very reasonable and very likely to come true. The reason why the other party has not attacked other cities is precisely because they have been attacking each other here, so that the other party has no time and opportunity to go. Attacking other cities, once they stop their actions here, the other party can move freely. At that time, no one knows how the situation will develop. Anyway, it will definitely be worse than it is now!


    "It''s not that we don''t care about them. I think we should first defeat the army of the fan country and drive them away completely, and then turn around to clean up those guys." The person said before.


    "The army of the fan country can''t make the climate, so don''t worry about them."


    "This time the situation is different. The fan country saw an accident in our country. It seems to be exciting. They are constantly sending troops to us. It seems that they really want to take this opportunity to do business on our land. What''s the matter? The army that didn''t know where to emerge, although powerful, but they are not many in number, and the fan country is different. Once they have shown their momentum and confidence, then they will bring the power of the whole country. We have suffered." The man said just now.


    "I still think that we should clean up the army that occupied the city first. We must first settle in the outside world. If our own internal is infiltrated and occupied, how can we fight the army of the fan country"


    "Although what you said is reasonable, we have sent troops to attack more than once and we have not been able to succeed."


    "I think we should really take it seriously now. We still underestimated them before. The number of troops sent was obviously not enough. Of course, this is also because we have to guard against fan countries and other countries. However, I think we should first Clean up this team and increase the number of troops."


    Although Yanfeng Nation has sent troops to attack Huangfeng and the others many times before, the number of troops is also quite large, but because of other forces, especially the forces of Fan Nation that are fighting with them, the number of troops they use is not It was a lot, and the successive failures made them realize that if they were to send only those troops, it would not be enough. They still had to continue to increase the number.


    "Then what if we send a large number of troops and people from the fan country or other forces change?" someone asked.


    "Faced with the army of the fan country, we will no longer continue to attack, but will be defensive. I believe that the fan country cannot break through our defense. As long as we clean up the enemy in the rear, then we can free up our hands against the army of the fan country. ."


    The people present were silent, seeming to be thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    "Everyone, don¡¯t forget, if we continue to lose to the rear team, it will make the lives of other forces have ideas that they shouldn¡¯t have, and will also encourage the forces in the fan country to a certain extent. This is for us. Very unfavorable."


    Everyone thought about it, and it is indeed the case. If the current situation continues, their situation will really be very bad, and the situation they will face at that time will be more dangerous and difficult than it is now.


    "If you don''t have any opinions, then it''s so decided. Increase the number of the mysterious army behind you. This time we must defeat the opponent. Then, we will concentrate our efforts to drive out the people from the fan country!" The person sitting in the top position finally said solemnly.


    "Yes!" everyone responded.


    Subsequently, orders were issued, and more troops in Yanfeng Nation began to assemble, and the number of troops assembled this time was even greater than the number of teams fighting against Fan Nation.


    It¡¯s impossible for such a big movement to beat people from other forces, especially now that everyone is paying attention to the situation here, it seems even more difficult to hide it. Therefore, the situation here will soon be affected by other major forces. The people know, including the fan country.

 3060 Chapter 3060

    "Yanfeng Nation is gathering a team again?" In the Fan Nation, several big guys sitting around and talking.


    Compared to the frowning look of the big guys in the Yanfeng Nation, the expressions of these big guys in the Fan Nation are obviously much better.


    In fact, a few days ago, the expressions of these big guys from Fan Nation were not much better than those of Yanfeng Nation. At that time, they were all worried about the battlefield, although they were similar to those of Yanfeng Nation. In this battlefield, they took the lead at the beginning, and they also had a certain advantage.


    However, after slowing down on the side of Yanfeng Nation, after the mysterious mecha disappeared from the battlefield, the situation they faced completely changed, from being dominant to inferior, and, with the passage of time, Their disadvantages are becoming more and more obvious. After all, the strength of Yanfeng Nation is indeed stronger than them, and the battlefield is on the territory of Yanfeng Nation. They have fought many battles with Yanfeng Nation. It is more to win than to lose less, and I know them quite well.


    Therefore, the balance of victory on the battlefield is slowly tilting towards Yanfeng Country.


    This made the people of Fan Nation become a little frowning. They have already invested a lot of troops and energy on the battlefield. If they are withdrawn like this, their losses will be very large, and, at this time, , Even if they wanted to retreat from the battlefield, Yanfeng Nation might not let them do what they wanted.


    Therefore, some time ago, the big guys in the fan country were in a very bad mood.


    And since an army suddenly appeared in Yanfeng Nation and took down a city in Yanfeng Nation, the mood of these big guys in Fan Nation suddenly changed, because Yanfeng Nation was in trouble.


    At the beginning, these people in Fan Nation were the same as those in Yanfeng Nation. They all thought that the army that emerged suddenly took advantage of the loopholes and occupied the city by sneak attacks. Therefore, the people in Fan Nation When these people started, they didn''t expect much.


    However, as things developed, they realized that it was different. Yanfeng Nation sent multiple troops to retake the city. As a result, all were defeated without exception, and they were all miserably defeated.


    Such a result, although it did not have much impact on their Fan Nation, is quite exciting news. After all, they are now at war with Yanfeng Nation, the situation in Yanfeng Nation. The more miserable they are, the happier they are naturally, and the better things are for them.


    What makes them even more happy is that after suffering a few losses in the hands of that army, Yanfeng Nation seems to be going to be real. They began to mobilize a large number of troops. Once they mobilized a large number of troops to deal with the territory of Yanfeng Nation If the army of China, then Fan Nation will get a respite on the battlefield, and even a chance to fight back.


    Therefore, after learning that the Yanfeng Nation was mobilizing the army on a large scale, these big guys in the Fan Nation would be so happy, and the sorrow that had been shrouded in their brows before seemed to disappear all at once.


    "Yes, Yanfeng Nation''s movement is very loud this time, so this news is simply impossible to hide." Another person said.


    "Great! Once their energy is caught by the army in their country, then our opportunity will come!" The person next to him said very excitedly.


    During this period of time, they played very depressively, and some people even had the idea of ??retreating from the battlefield. And now that such good news spreads, it is indeed very exciting.


    "By the way, do you know what the identity of that army arrived?" Someone asked, "The combat effectiveness of that army is too strong. Although the number is small, the combat strength is too strong. If you can win over, it is best. However, when the time comes, we will also have the confidence to compete thoroughly with Yanfeng Country."


    "I don''t know." The person next to him said: "There are many people and forces who are curious about the identity of that team, but no one knows their identity. Even the Yanfeng Nation is still in a fog. Water, they don¡¯t even know who occupies their city, and we have not been able to investigate any useful information."


    There are many forces investigating the identity of Huang Feng¡¯s team. After all, when such a team suddenly appeared, it would be difficult not to attract people¡¯s attention. However, none of these investigating the identity of Huang Feng¡¯s team was able to investigate. Useful information, this has also led to the fact that even now, the identity of that team is still a mystery.


    "Forget it, regardless of the identity of the team, they are now our allies. There is no need to waste too much energy on them." The big guy sitting on it said: "We should discuss it now. How to make good use of this opportunity to completely change our passive situation on the battlefield."


    "I suggest that we send more troops to the battlefield again, and strive to achieve success in one fell swoop and lay down the city of Yanfeng Nation." Someone suggested.


    "Still sending troops? We have already sent a lot of troops there. If we send troops there, do we still need them in China?" someone next to him retorted.


    "Our country is very safe now, there is no need to stay behind too many troops, the most urgent thing now is to seize this opportunity, severely inflict the Yanfeng Nation, occupy their territories and cities in order to obtain the greatest benefits." said the humanitarian before.


    "What if there is an army like that in Yanfeng Nation in our country?" Someone worried.


    "Do you think such a powerful team is Chinese cabbage? You can see it anywhere? Obviously, that kind of team is very rare. It is quite rare to have one in the territory of Yanfeng Nation. May appear again."


    "That being said, if it does, it will be troublesome."


    "However, it is rare to have such a serious damage, or even a chance to completely defeat Yanfeng Nation. I missed it this time. I don''t know when to wait next time."


    There was a voice in the office. They have dreamed of defeating Yanfeng Nation for many years. If they can do it, then they will make history and will be recorded in history forever. The temptation of is too big for everyone, so much so that there are many heavy gasps in the office at this time.


    "I also think we shouldn''t miss this opportunity." The big guy sitting at the top said: "Such an opportunity is rare in a lifetime!"

 3061 Chapter 3061 Where Did People Go

    The big guy sitting in the top position has spoken, and the weight is naturally different. Most of the people have the intention to continue fighting. At this time, with this person''s speech, naturally there is no problem.


    Therefore, everyone quickly reached an agreement, that is to continue to send troops to Yanfeng Nation, taking advantage of the distraction of Yanfeng Nation, severely inflict damage to Yanfeng Nation, and even completely wipe out Yanfeng Nation. For this day, they have already waited. For a long time, this opportunity is right in front of them, and they don''t want to miss it.


    After the meeting, the Fan Nation quickly dispatched troops to go to Yanfeng Nation. For them, time is very important, and the opportunity is fleeting. They don''t want to miss this opportunity, and naturally they won''t be willing to waste a little time.


    In addition to Fan Nation, people from other countries or other forces are also ready to move at this time. Yanfeng Nation has ruled this universe for a long time. Many countries and forces want to change the current situation, just because Yanfeng Nation is too strong. In the past, they just thought about the idea, but now they see the exact opportunity, so many people are reluctant to let it go.


    "Is it sure that people from other forces and countries have already acted?" Huang Feng asked the soldiers next to him somewhere in Yanfeng Nation.


    Huang Feng defeated Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army once again. After learning that the Yanfeng Nation had started to move and sent additional troops, he did not choose to stick to that city. Instead, he took advantage of the darkness and led the army from that city. Evacuated out.


    From the very beginning, Huang Feng never thought of completely occupying that city. All he thought about was to use that city to consume the vital forces of the Yanfeng Nation, so that the Yanfeng Nation could send more troops. Then, it will be able to influence the troops of Yanfeng Nation, and once the troops of Yanfeng Nation are caught by him, then other countries, including Fan Nation, will see opportunities and will wait for the opportunity.


    And now, according to the news that Huang Feng learned, Yanfeng Nation is indeed sending more troops, while Fan Nation has seized the opportunity and is also dispatching troops, preparing to take this opportunity to attack Yanfeng Nation. At the same time, People from other forces are also ready to send troops to attack Yanfeng Nation. Such a scenario is exactly what Wu Fan wants to see.


    However, Wu Fan will naturally not be satisfied with this. What he wants is to take advantage of this opportunity to completely wipe out the Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation. It is obviously not time yet, but Huang Feng estimates that the time is fast. Up.


    "Yes, Master." The person who was questioned by Huang Feng replied: "Now the army of the fan country is mobilizing, and people from other countries are also ready to attack, ready to attack."


    "Okay, very good." Huang Feng said: "Please don''t mess around for the time being and wait for my order."


    "Yes!" the man answered.


    Afterwards, under Huang Feng''s order, the team he exchanged for went into a hidden state, seeming to have completely disappeared from the territory of Yanfeng Nation.


    The Yanfeng Nation obviously did not know about this situation, because they suffered more than one loss in Huang Feng''s hands before, so although they mobilized heavy troops this time, they still did not dare to act rashly, and the action was still cautious. Still dare not attack that city casually.


    "Does the city in front look weird?" said a general in charge of the attack on Yanfeng Nation''s side: "Why didn''t you see an enemy appearing at the head of the city?"


    "Don''t act rashly! The enemies in the city are very cunning. There have been more than one wave of people who have suffered in their hands before. We can''t act rashly." Another person said.


    "This time is different. We have sent a lot of troops, and we can defeat them no matter what." The person who spoke before said disapprovingly.


    "Don''t be so confident! The people who came to attack this city before have the same ideas as you. As a result, they were defeated without exception, and they were all defeated miserably. I don''t want to be like them. I was defeated so easily and died here."


    "Then, what should we do now?"


    "Don''t hurry, first investigate the surrounding situation before speaking."


    Because of Yanfeng Nation''s fear of Huang Feng''s previous strength, even if they are now facing a city that seems to be undefended, they don''t dare to attack at will, but are ready to investigate clearly before doing it.


    However, it is obviously not a simple and easy task to investigate the defense of a city clearly. The army of Yanfeng Nation spent a few days to learn about the situation in the city.


    "You mean, there are no enemy troops in the city?" The commander in charge of the battle asked the soldier who came to report with an unbelievable expression.


    This time, he gave the order to investigate the situation in the city in detail. For this reason, he has been stationed in the city for several days. Now, the person in charge of the investigation is telling him that even the shadow of an enemy army is not seen in the city. How could he accept such a result?


    "Yes, sir, there are only people in the city now, and there are no enemy troops. The people in the city are afraid to leave the city because of the previous threats of the enemy. Therefore, we didn''t see any abnormalities outside before." The soldier will reply.


    "How could this be, how could this be? Where did they go? How could they suddenly disappear?" The commander was obviously somewhat accepting Wu Fan when faced with such a situation.


    If there is really no enemy in the city, what is it that they are too difficult to stay outside the city and dare not attack?Scared?How embarrassing is that to spread?He was actually frightened by an empty city, and even thinking about it made him extremely embarrassed.


    "I don''t know where they went? We asked the people in the city. No one knew when they left, and no one knew where they were going." The soldier replied.


    Obviously such an answer did not satisfy the commander, he said angrily: "Continue to investigate me, besides, let the army go into the city!"


    "Yes!" the soldier responded.


    Since this soldier was leaving, and the army led by this commander, under his order, went into the city. They did not encounter any resistance and entered the city smoothly.


    This embarrassed the commander, but at the same time he felt a little lucky. He had heard about the situation of those teams before, and he also knew how powerful that team was. To be honest, he was still a little unsure about that team. Yes, and now, although it is a bit shameful, compared to the previous team, they have successfully entered the city, which is also a victory.

 3062 Chapter 3062 Change Direction

    Since it was a victory, the credit was still needed, so after the team entered the city, the commander immediately reported the incident to it.


    "Enter the city? So fast?" The big guys in Yanfeng Nation obviously felt very surprised by this situation. After all, they had sent several teams to attack that city, but they failed in the end. , They all encountered great resistance. Although they sent a lot of people this time and the scale of their use is quite large, in the eyes of everyone, they will still encounter resistance, but they have the ability to suppress this resistance. Into the city.


    And that, it takes time, and everyone thinks that this time will not be too short.


    However, the team they sent now entered the city without receiving any resistance. This was obviously beyond their expectations. The fierce resistance of the city¡¯s defenders before, using various means, also caused them here. It was no small trouble, but now they retreated silently, which indeed made them feel surprised, even somewhat unacceptable.


    "I think this is normal." Another big guy next to him said: "It would be surprising if they never retreat. After all, the army we sent this time is quite large, as long as the defenders in the city are not stupid. They know that they will not be our opponents. The ownership of the city will definitely change. Rather than change ownership after being hit hard, it is better to take the initiative to retreat, so that at least the loss will be smaller and the face will be preserved."


    "Yes, I think so too. The strength of our Flame Wind Nation is the best in this universe. We didn''t take it too seriously before. Now we have taken it seriously. No country or force dare to face it. It¡¯s not surprising that they will choose to retreat from our edge."


    After the initial surprise, everyone in the conference room began to think that such things are more real and that these are things that should have happened.


    After all, they are Yanfeng Nation!But the most powerful country in this universe!


    However, before they were happy for long, they learned a piece of news that made them deeply angry and shocked.


    Fan Nation sent troops again, and this time, Fan Nation not only dispatched more teams by themselves, but also agitated some other countries and forces to go to their side of Yanfeng Nation.


    At the scene, on the battlefield outside the city of Newce, the fan country and the coalition formed by the countries that came with them and other forces have taken the advantage, defeating their troops of the wind country, and the coalition forces of the fan country Bian even wanted to take advantage of the situation to occupy the city of Nieus, and once let them occupy the city of Nieus, then they would have a bridgehead, and then it would be difficult to drive away the fan country and other countries.


    After all, that is Fan Nation, second only to the existence of the Flame Wind Nation, and at this time, the Fan Nation team is surrounded by a group of malicious guys. They are not comparable to the mysterious army behind them. No matter how powerful the team was, it was just a team, limited in number, and when facing the army on their side, they took the initiative to retreat.


    However, the fan country is different. This is an existence that has the strength to wrestle with their Yanfeng country. Once they have a firm foothold in their own country, the consequences will be very serious.


    Everyone in the conference room was clearly aware of this, so after learning the news, everyone was very angry.


    "These bastards, really pick the time!" a big guy said angrily.


    They had just mobilized a large army to conquer the city occupied by the mysterious army. As a result, the fan country and other countries started to do it. If they were not premeditated, it was absolutely impossible.


    "Fortunately, that mysterious army took the initiative to retreat. I think the coalition forces of the fan country must have never expected this to happen. They probably thought that our army was on the anxious battlefield." Said the guy.


    "Yes, and fortunately that team took the initiative to retreat, so that we can free our hands and clean up those bastards in the fan country!"


    "This time, we must not spare the Fan Nation lightly! They sent a lot of troops. As long as these troops are hit hard, we can lose and penetrate into the Fan Nation''s territory. They have few troops in the country, and they will occupy the whole country. The fan country is not impossible."


    "Yes, this time we are not just going to clean them up on the battlefield."


    Everyone said one after another, and they were all grateful in their hearts. Fortunately, the mysterious army took the initiative to retreat so that they would not fall into the quagmire.


    "Well, since everyone thinks so, then order the army to change direction directly and go to News City." The boss sitting in the top position said.


    Because they wanted to regain the city before, they mobilized a large number of troops. Now that the mysterious army has retreated, they can just send this assembled team to the city of News, which also saved a lot of assembly time.


    Everyone naturally had no opinion on this decision, so the army that had just entered the city received an order to leave and let them rush to the battlefield in the city of Neuss.


    Regarding the war with Fan Nation, the commander was no longer worried. It was their old opponent. This time he was still on his own territory, and there was no reason to be afraid of them.


    So, he was quite energetic and waved his hand to his men, and said: "The team is assembled, let''s go to News City!"


    This team came in quickly, and left quickly. The people in the city hadn''t even fully reacted to it. This team left, leaving only a small amount of troops here to guard the city and maintain law and order here. The large force went to the city of Nius.


    At this time, on the battlefield of News City, the army of Fan Nation had received a large amount of reinforcements, and they were beating the soldiers of Yanfeng Nation on the battlefield with their heads in arms and embarrassed. They moved forward vigorously, occupying the battlefield like this. Absolute initiative and superiority, the defeat of the army of the country of the wind is rare, so the soldiers of the country of the wind are very excited and excited.


    "Continue to move forward! The city of Nius is ahead. Today, we are going to spend the night in the city!" The commander from the fan country said excitedly.


    Occupying the city of Yanfeng Nation has never happened before. If he can do it, he will definitely be the first person in the Fan Nation. In the future, his status in the country will be improved a lot, and he will even be named in history.

 3063 Chapter 3063 Support Team

    "Has our reinforcements arrived yet?" In the city of Nius, the defender of the Yanfeng Nation looked at the united forces of the Fan Nation outside the city, and asked anxiously about the humanity around him.


    This war between the two countries has been fought on the outskirts of the city of Newce for a long time. Before today, the defender of the city of Newce had never worried that the army of the fan country would come into the city. The two sides are coming and going on the battlefield. Although the fan country did have some advantages before, but if you want to take advantage of these advantages, you will take advantage of the trend to capture the city of Newth. That is absolutely wishful thinking. After all, in the city of Newth, There are also a large number of troops from Yanfeng Nation.


    However, now the defender does not have such confidence, because the fan country has increased a lot of troops, and they still have so many people on the Yanfeng side, and he also knows that his country¡¯s In the rear, a mysterious army with quite powerful combat effectiveness appeared. It had already captured one of their cities, and also destroyed several troops of their Yanfeng Nation who were going to retake the city.


    At present, the country attaches great importance to that mysterious army, and even more attention is paid to the fan country. Therefore, the country has sent a large number of troops to fight against that mysterious army, but there is not much to it. Pay attention.


    However, it happened at this time that the Fan Nation reinforced a lot of troops, and people from other countries and forces were also persuaded by the Fan Nation to put troops on the battlefield. In this way, the Yanfeng Nation that could have persisted. The army began to disintegrate in an instant.


    Once the team on the front battlefield is defeated, their city of Newus, as the closest city to the battlefield, will definitely become the next target of the Fan Nation and other forces'' coalition forces. This defender does not think that it depends on the army in the city. Can hold here.


    Therefore, earlier, he had already asked for help from above, but the reinforcements have not yet arrived.


    "My lord, the above replied that reinforcements are already on the way, let us hold on for a while." The soldier replied.


    "Persevere anymore? How can we persevere, don''t those above know how strong the enemy is now? If reinforcements don''t come, our city will be unprotected!" The defender said angrily.


    The increasing pressure made the defender feel a little broken. He is very clear about the strength of the enemy and ours. Once the fan country and the coalition forces of other forces come over, they have no chance of winning. It will be sooner or later to be defeated. The difference is It just depends on how long they can persist and whether they can persist until the arrival of reinforcements.


    The soldier lowered his head and didn''t speak. Obviously, this kind of thing could not be decided by a low-level soldier like him.


    "Go and remind you that the enemy is about to attack the city, I am in a hurry!" The guard also knew that it would not help to get angry with a low-level soldier, so he had to suppress the anger in his heart forcibly and continue to ask the opponent to ask for support.


    "Yes, sir." The soldier responded quickly.


    After the soldier left, the guard could only look at the Fan Nation and other forces'' coalition forces not far away with a worried face.


    "I hope the friendly forces can hold on for a longer period of time, and I hope that the coalition forces of Fan Nation and other forces will not come over so soon." Seeing that the reinforcements have not arrived, the defender of the city of Newes can only pray in his heart.


    However, his prayers were of no use. Soon after he prayed, their troops on the battlefield of Yanfeng Nation were completely defeated by the coalition forces of Fan Nation and other forces. However, the coalition forces of Fan Nation and other forces did not After the slightest delay, he took advantage of the situation to kill him, but launched an attack on the city of News.


    The offensive and defensive battle of News City officially started.


    "What''s the situation ahead?" The chief general who was responsible for retaking the ownership of the city from Huang Feng''s hands asked about the situation on the battlefield in front of him in his spacecraft.


    "My lord, the situation on the front battlefield is very unfavorable for us. The army on the front battlefield has been defeated. The coalition forces of the Fan Nation and other forces are currently attacking the city of Newth. The offensive is very rapid. There are already more leaders in the city. This time I requested support and asked us to rush to the battlefield as soon as possible." The adjutant next to him replied.


    "I want to hurry up too. That''s a lot of credit. Does he think I want to miss it? But the distance is there. The spacecraft is already at its maximum speed. It will take time to get past. I can only talk about the fan country and other forces. The people of, the chance to see is very accurate. Seeing that our main force is far away from them, they only moved their hands. Fortunately, the mysterious army has disappeared. Otherwise, it will take longer for us to reach the battlefield." The general said.


    "My lord, why did you say that the mysterious army suddenly disappeared?" The adjutant hesitated and said. He hasn''t been able to understand the matter of the previous city suddenly becoming an empty city.


    "I can''t figure it out either. Maybe he knew we were coming and couldn''t beat us, so he retreated early." The commander said.


    "Then, will he return after we leave?" the adjutant said.


    "This..." The commander thought for a while, and shook his head uncertainly: "I don''t know, we have left now, it''s useless to think so much, but I think he just doesn''t want to die If he does, he shouldn''t come back again, otherwise he won''t even have the chance to escape when we clean up the allied forces of the Fan Nation and other forces."


    The commander is full of confidence in defeating the coalition forces of Fan Nation and other forces, and he is also quite sure that if they have defeated Fan Nation and other forces'' coalition forces, if that mysterious army is still in their Yanfeng Nation In the territory, then, in the end it must be wiped out by them.


    Therefore, the commander looked at it from his own point of view. Since that mysterious army had already withdrawn, it would not be possible to return again, otherwise it would be looking for death.


    The adjutant thought for a while, and agreed with this idea in his heart.


    The two of them quickly left the matter behind. Since they have come out of that city, it doesn''t make sense to think about things there. The most important thing for them now is to support the city of Newce and defeat the fan country. Allied forces of other forces.


    However, before they rushed to the city of Nius, they encountered the enemy. Someone ambushed them halfway, and the offensive was quite fierce.


    As a result, the team that was supposed to support the city of Newce had to stop for a while and fight against the enemy who ambushed them. In this way, it would take longer for them to arrive in New York. The city is even more dangerous.

 3064 Chapter 3064 New City Occupied

    "Hit, give me a hard hit!" The guard of Newth City personally went up to the city head and directed the soldiers to attack.


    At this time, on the ground in front of him, there were enemy troops in the sky. They were launching a frantic attack on the city of Neuss. The offensive was quite fierce. The number of defenders in the city of Neus was originally small. Faced with such a strong offensive, he was suddenly stretched and at a complete disadvantage.


    The city of Nius had a fairly good defense system. Under the fierce attack of the enemy, it is now on the verge of collapse, and various facilities in the city have also been damaged.


    In short, everything is very unfavorable for the defenders of Newes City.


    This naturally made the defensive generals in Newce anxious.


    "Why haven''t the reinforcements arrived yet? Didn''t they say they will arrive soon? Why haven''t they arrived yet?!" The garrison general in Newth City roared, his two eyes wide open, like a tiger who would choose someone to eat.


    "Back, my lord, the reinforcements said that they encountered nearby people on the road, and are currently fighting with those nearby them. We can''t get out of them temporarily. Let us hold on for a while. As long as they get rid of the enemy, they will immediately Come support." The soldier next to him replied nervously.


    "Those idiots! Just know to let us hold on! We have held on for so long, and now we have suffered heavy losses, so what can we hold on? Huh?" The defending general said angrily.


    It¡¯s no wonder he gets angry. When he asked for help before, the reinforcements responded late, and the time for them to hold on was long. Now, these people have done their best here, and they did not hesitate to stick to the reinforcements. Arrival time was agreed, but in the end, the reinforcements were still nowhere to be seen, and even the reinforcements were still far away from them at this time. How could they persist?


    The soldier next to him was too scared to speak. He naturally knew the situation in the city at this time. Therefore, when he contacted the reinforcements before, he also said about the situation here, and repeatedly asked the reinforcements to arrive quickly, but the reinforcements are now He was entangled in the middle of the road and couldn''t get out in a short time, which made him very angry.


    "bump!"


    At this moment, a cannonball fell beside the two of them, and there was a violent explosion. The huge wave of air suddenly overturned many people, including the two of them, to the ground, and the defending general His forehead slammed into the wall next to him, and he bleeds suddenly, and he just rushes in.


    "My lord, my lord!" the soldier shouted loudly after he got up, but the defending general who had fallen into a coma obviously couldn''t get him back.


    "Well, my lord is injured, come on!" The lost soldier shouted hurriedly.


    His shouts attracted the attention of many people. Although it was true that someone came to rescue the defending generals immediately, his shouts were also spread, which caused the morale of the city to be not very high, and was once again affected. Hit.


    The coalition forces of Fan Nation and other forces did not let go of this opportunity. Taking advantage of the sharp drop in morale in the city of Newth, they immediately stepped up their attacks and infiltrated the city when they had no chance of a commander.


    The coalition forces of the Fan Nation and other forces occupied the city of Nius!


    After the news spread, it immediately caused a huge sensation.


    You know, there have been wars between Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation in the past. However, Fan Nation has never been able to occupy any city in Yanfeng Nation. This time, they finally did it!Although the reason for the assistance of other forces'' armies is in it, they are in a dominant position after all, so it is still equivalent to their first occupation of the city of Yanfeng Nation.


    This kind of news made everyone in Fan Nation quite excited. Even the big guys in the country were all ecstatic after they heard the news. Before, there were people from the opposition that sent so many troops to Yanfeng Nation. Now I have already stopped thinking about their previous scruples. What a great credit to be able to occupy the city of Yanfeng Nation.


    Moreover, once they occupy the city, they will have a bridgehead in Yanfeng Nation where they can send more troops and transport more supplies, which will allow them to occupy a large area in the next battle with Yanfeng Nation. The convenience also has a good advantage.


    At this time, no one would object to continuing to fight with Yanfeng Nation. Now they have an advantage that they have never had before. If they cannot seize this opportunity, they will not let themselves go. of.


    hit!


    Must continue to fight!


    The people on Fan Nation made a very exciting decision and continued to invest their troops on the battlefield of Yanfeng Nation.


    When Yanfeng Nation knew that the city of Nius was occupied by the allied forces of Fan Nation and other forces, they were naturally very annoyed. For them, this kind of thing is a shame, and besides the shame, this thing It will also have a very bad effect on them.


    This is different from Huang Feng¡¯s occupation of their city. What Huang Feng shows is just an army. Although the combat effectiveness is very strong, the number is limited and there is no way to last. Even if the city is occupied, It was also temporary, and the people of Yanfeng Nation were confident and confident that they could eventually take it back.


    However, the city of News is different here. The people who occupy this place are the fan country and other forces. Behind these people are the strength of the country as a unit. Their stamina is even stronger. Once those people see thoroughly If they win their own hopes, they will be more motivated and will be more difficult to deal with.


    Therefore, it is absolutely not allowed for people from Fan Nation and other forces to gain a firm foothold on the city of News.


    Therefore, the big guys on the side of Yanfeng Nation began to urge the reinforcements who should have gone to support quickly to rush over. At this time, rescue is impossible, and their mission has become to retake the city of Nius. Control.


    "Hush, all hurry me! Don''t I want to hurry over, there are those damn bastards around, how can I hurry?" The main general in charge of support, after receiving urging messages, was also extremely angry.


    Originally, according to the plan, they should have arrived early. As a result, who knew they were ambushed halfway. Those who ambushed them were very determined and smart at the same time. They kept constraining them and not letting them leave. No need to think about it. The purpose of those ambushes is to buy time for the people on the New York City side. Now that their purpose has been achieved, New York City has changed hands. In this way, it also appears that these are responsible for supporting people. Human incompetence, how can this not make this general angry?

 3065 Chapter 3065 Go And Return

    "My lord, the enemy seems to be retreating." The adjutant came over and said with some uncertainty.


    "Huh?" When the main general heard this, he was slightly taken aback, and then immediately looked outside.


    Sure enough, the enemy who ambushed them before and beat them to death and death, and prevented them from leaving, seemed to be retreating. The reason why the two of them were not so sure was because the people who ambush them before beaten them fiercely and firmly. Now They retreated suddenly, and they were a little dazed.


    However, depending on the situation on the battlefield, the enemy is indeed taking the initiative to get rid of their entanglement and want to leave.


    "It seems to be retreating indeed." The main general rubbed his chin and said: "It''s just that you just hit so hard, why are you suddenly retreating?"


    This doubt was also in the adjutant''s mind, but he was obviously more concerned about other things at this time. He asked his boss, "My lord, should we chase it?"


    Just now they had a difficult fight with the enemy. In order to get rid of the enemy''s entanglement as soon as possible, they paid a lot of money, but they did not succeed in the end. Now seeing the enemy retreating, the adjutant naturally wanted to catch up. The previous grudges were reported.


    "Chasing? Who is chasing!" The main general said: "Didn''t you see that they are taking the initiative to retreat? Moreover, the formation is not messy at all. We are chasing after this time, and there is absolutely no good fruit."


    The adjutant looked at the scene and found that the scene was indeed exactly as his boss had said. Although the enemy was retreating, he did not panic at all, in an orderly manner, and seemed to be a team with extremely high fighting qualities. They rushed to catch up at this time. It is very likely that the opponent will fight back.


    "Furthermore, we are now the most important way to go to Nius. The people above have urged it so many times. If you don''t pass, it will be really troublesome." The Lord will continue.


    Supporting the city of Newce is their most important task. The enemies in front of them can be ignored. Of course, now supporting the city of Newce has become the recapture of the city of Newce. However, whether it is to support or retake, their mission is not here. , There is no need to entangle these enemies in front of them, the other party is willing to take the initiative to retreat, they can''t ask for it.


    The adjutant didn''t say anything when he heard it. Their main task now was indeed to rush to the city of News. As for other things, they didn''t need to think about it for the time being.


    As a result, one took the initiative to retreat and the other did not pursue. Both sides were in a tacit understanding, and soon got rid of each other and stopped fighting.


    After the two sides got rid of them, the army of Yanfeng Nation immediately activated and headed to the city of Nius. As for the army that ambushed them before, it did not attack them again, but silently watched them leave.


    "Let''s go too." Huang Feng said to the people around him.


    The person who ambushed the rescue of the army of Nius City before was Huang Feng and his men.


    Originally, Huang Feng took the initiative to retreat from that city in order to avoid premature entanglement with the army of Yanfeng Nation. He wanted to let Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation finish the fight, or when the fight was really anxious. Hands-on.


    As a result, people from the Fan Nation and other forces didn''t know if they were too high in the fight against Nius City. They did not expect to send troops to intercept the reinforcements and stop them from supporting them.


    Seeing this situation, Wu Fan had to make another move and brought the team over to intercept the troops of Yanfeng Nation, so that they would not rush to the battlefield early. Once the victory over the city of News has not been determined, this support If the soldiers arrive, it is very possible to double-team the Fan Nation and other forces'' teams. At that time, the Fan Nation and other forces'' teams will be in a dilemma, and it will be difficult to say whether the Fan Nation and other forces'' teams will be able to defeat the city.


    And that kind of situation is obviously not what Huang Feng wants to see, so he can only take action to help people in Fan Country.


    Now that the city of News has changed hands, Huang Feng naturally has no need to help Fan Nation intercept the team of the Yanfeng Nation, so he took the initiative to retreat from the battlefield and let the reinforcements of the Yanfeng Nation rush to News. Presumably, the city of Nius, which has just ended the battle, will become lively again as this team rushes. Several countries and forces are bound to be entangled there for a long time.


    And this is Huang Feng''s opportunity.


    After leaving the battlefield, Huang Feng led the team again to the city he had defeated before. After the army of the Yanfeng Nation left, that city was now in a state of emptiness. Therefore, when the army left, Some people were also left to defend the city, but those people were obviously not enough in front of Huang Feng''s team.


    Sure enough, when he saw Huang Feng¡¯s team go and return, the defenders in the city collapsed, and there was no resistance at all. Huang Feng and the others quickly broke through. The only defenders could do. Yes, before Huang Feng and the others entered the city, they conveyed the news here.


    The big guys of the Yanfeng Nation quickly learned about the situation here, but their current main force and attention are all on the side of News City. Compared with the allied forces of the Fan Nation and other forces, Huang Feng¡¯s The threat to the team is not that big. In their view, because of the limited number of people, Huang Feng''s team is at most occupying a city, which has no effect on the overall situation.


    What''s more, the team that rushed to News City has now arrived in News City, and even has fought with the enemies there. At this time, it is not easy to get out of the battlefield. People from Fan Nation and other forces, They are all still sending troops to the city of Neuss all the time. If the bigwigs of the Flame Wind Nation do not want to see their country destroyed, they can only send troops to the city of Neuss like the Fan Nation and other forces. , As for Huang Feng''s side, they can no longer take care of it at this time.


    After defeating Fan Nation and other forces, come and clean up this bastard!


    The big brothers of Yanfeng Nation think so in their hearts.


    However, Huang Feng¡¯s behavior again exceeded their expectations. After Huang Feng occupied the city this time, he did not just guard the city as before. Instead, he led the team to march again and attack the surrounding cities. As for the city he occupied, the ordinary soldiers he exchanged were left to guard.


    Although the combat power of ordinary soldiers cannot be compared with the elites previously exchanged, their strength is not weak. Moreover, because they are only ordinary soldiers, there is no limit to the number of exchanges, and the price is still cheap. Naturally Huang Feng would not mind more exchanges. Some elite soldiers were taken by him to attack the city. These ordinary soldiers used to defend the city. There was no problem.


    Therefore, in the shock and anger of the big guys of Yanfeng Nation, Huang Feng led the elite troops to lay down one city after another. The speed and efficiency were better than that of Fan Nation.

 3066 Chapter 3066 Preparing for peace

    "How could this happen? Where does he come from so many people, why is his fight more and more? Who can explain, what is going on?" In the meeting room of Yanfeng Nation, many big men sat together, The atmosphere during the dinner was very bad.


    Everyone has reason to be in a bad mood, because the situation they are facing now is very bad.


    In News City, because the Fan Nation and other forces continue to increase their troops, they have put a lot of pressure on them. Although they have also sent a lot of troops to the past, they have not been able to obtain them immediately. In effect, the battlefield has become a meat grinder, and a large number of soldiers die there every day on both sides.


    However, the people of Fan Nation were unwilling to give up that city. After all, it was the first time they took such a big advantage in Yanfeng Nation in so many years, and the first time they occupied the city of Yanfeng Nation. It is of great significance to the country. In addition, the situation on Huangfeng¡¯s side has already been reported. People from Fan Nation and other forces know that Yanfeng Nation is in big trouble now, so naturally they are more reluctant to retreat easily. .


    People from Fan Nation and other forces do not retreat, and Yanfeng Nation is even more afraid to retreat. After all, this is in their territory. The city was taken by the enemy. They must take it back. There is no reason to retreat. They cannot retreat. Once they retreat, it goes without saying that people from the Fan Nation and other forces are bound to continue their offensive. They will never be satisfied with occupying only one city.


    Therefore, when the Fan Nation and other forces do not retreat, the Yanfeng Nation cannot retreat at all. Not only can they not retreat, as the Fan Nation and other forces continue to increase their troops, they must also increase their troops. In this way, the battlefield on the Newce City side has involved a lot of their energy and strength, so that the troops they can use to deal with Huang Feng are limited.


    Originally, if Huang Feng had always had the strength he showed before, it would be okay. Although the team is very strong, but the number is too small, at most it can occupy a city, and it will not affect the overall situation. Therefore, the senior officials of Yanfeng Nation hadn''t paid much attention to it before.


    However, later they discovered that things were not what they thought. Huang Feng''s real strength was not what he showed before. In fact, his strength and the number of troops he possessed far exceeded The imagination before everyone.


    However, Yanfeng Nation now has a large number of troops involved in the city of Nius, and there is not much energy to deal with Huang Feng¡¯s team, and Huang Feng¡¯s team has accurately seized this opportunity and kept capturing. Their cities in the country of the wind, Huang Feng occupied a lot of cities in the country of the wind in a short time, the speed and the combat power displayed were more terrifying than the coalition forces of the wind country and other forces.


    It''s just that they can''t fight Huangfeng now, because their main force is on the side of Nius City, and a small amount of troops to attack Huangfeng''s team is like a meat bun and a dog.


    What puzzled many high-level officials in Yanfeng Nation was that they didn¡¯t know how Huang Feng¡¯s so many troops came, and there was no sign at all. It seemed to have appeared suddenly. You know, Huang Feng¡¯s team is now here. As for the hinterland of Yanfeng Nation, if there is an army to support it, they should find it here. What''s more, the number of extra troops on Huangfeng''s side is not large, and it is impossible to achieve a little trace. No.


    However, they just didn''t find anything, there was no sign at all, this is very difficult for everyone to understand.


    There was an uncomfortable silence in the conference room. What happened recently has undoubtedly been a huge blow to their big country, making them feel like they have been caught off guard. They have never encountered such a situation before.


    "Don''t all pretend to be dumb, talk about it, what should I do now?" The old man sitting in the top position said: "We are now under the enemy, and the pressure is huge. If we can''t think of a way, it is not impossible to subdue the country. "


    Subjugation!


    They had never thought about this word before. After all, they were the most powerful country in this universe. The word subjugation would never be associated with them.


    However, it is different now. In such a short period of time, their country has faced tremendous pressure. The word subjugation is no longer a vocabulary that is too far away from them. It is something that can become a reality at any time.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy for them to find a way to solve the current predicament, because whether it¡¯s the allied forces of the Fan Nation and other forces in Newth City, or their hinterland has been attacking the city. The mysterious army is not easy to deal with, if it is easy to deal with, it won''t make them the Yanfeng Nation like it is now.


    But it won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t solve this problem. Every time you drag it on, they will be in danger and one step closer to the country¡¯s subjugation. Therefore, they must come up with a solution, and they must also come up with a solution as soon as possible.


    "Or, shall we send an envoy to the peace talks?" One of the big men hesitated for a while and said: "It is not necessary to negotiate with both parties, just talk to one of them."


    Peace talks?


    In the past, only people from the fan country and other countries took the initiative to come to them for peace talks. They were all a victor to face this situation. However, now it is different. They are the weaker side. Praying for peace to others, such a change of identity makes them a little confused and uncomfortable.


    However, apart from peace talks, there seems to be no other way. Facing two powerful enemies at the same time, they also feel stretched. If this continues, it will be their Yanfeng Nation that will suffer in the end. They are now unable to face this at the same time. Two powerful teams attacked, and they did not have enough skills.


    "Just, who to talk to? The fan country, or the mysterious army in our hinterland?" someone asked.


    By saying this, he obviously has accepted the peace talks, but he just doesn''t know who the goal of the peace talks is.


    "The fan country will definitely speak loudly. After all, they rarely get such a big advantage. I estimate that they will definitely offer conditions that are difficult for us to accept." Another big man said, obviously, he does not Opposing peace talks, everyone knows the current situation. It is completely unnecessary to care about face. The most important thing is to preserve this country.


    "Then talk to that mysterious force?"


    "Can you contact them?"


    Yes, can you contact that mysterious army?


    In fact, they don''t even know who the other party is now, and the other party has never meant to contact them. It is very difficult for them to contact each other.

 3067 Chapter 3067 Transfer

    "I think we should continue to fight." A certain general said: "We have fought Yanfeng Nation for so many years, and we have never taken such a big advantage like this time, so it is a pity to give up."


    "Yes, I haven''t been less angry with the bastards of Yanfeng Nation in the past, and I can''t let them off easily this time." Another general said.


    "But, really continue to fight and provoke the people of Flame Wind Nation. If they fight with us, we can be sure of the last laugh? You should all know how strong the Flame Wind Nation is. Now they are Because other parts of the country have troubles and lack of skills, they want to negotiate with us. Once our side refuses, it is impossible to guarantee that they will not negotiate with the mysterious army. Once the two parties have reached a conclusion, the Flame Wind Nation can Free your hands and fight with us wholeheartedly. By then, are you sure you can resist it?" An older general next to him asked.


    "Yes, Yanfeng Nation wants to negotiate with us now. It is nothing more than not wanting to be enemies. If we disagree, they will definitely go to negotiate with the mysterious army. Then, once they reach an agreement, our side will Bear all the anger of Yanfeng Nation." Another general also said.


    "I am in favor of peace talks. Talk to them now. We are still taking the initiative and able to obtain more benefits. For this war, they are not prepared enough, and we are also not prepared enough. If we continue to fight, we may not have the benefits we have now. The truce is too big, unless we can make them subjugate the country, but this is obviously impossible. No one can do this yet."


    The people in the entire meeting were basically divided into two factions. One faction did not agree to the peace talks and did not want to give up the current situation, and wanted to continue the fight, while the other faction wanted peace talks for greater benefits.


    The Lord and the Faction obviously still occupy the majority, because they have fought more than once with the Yanfeng Nation before, and they know that the strength of the Yanfeng Nation is absolutely simple, and they often lose to the Yanfeng Nation, which makes them deep in their hearts. It is not easy for everyone to be afraid of Yanfeng. It is quite difficult for them to fight this situation. They do not want to, and they dare not continue to fight. The best way to achieve the greatest benefits through peace talks is.


    Both sides hold their own opinions. However, after discussions, Fan Nation and other forces finally decided to negotiate peace with Yanfeng Nation. After all, even the main combatants cannot guarantee to wait for Yanfeng Nation to vacate their hands. They can win.


    However, the two sides agree on one point, that is, they can talk. They must get enough benefits before they can stop the war. This is such a good opportunity. If you don¡¯t exploit the Yanfeng Nation, the fans of the Fan Nation It must be uncomfortable, even those who are the masters and factions, are thinking about taking advantage of this opportunity to make a good stroke of Yanfeng Nation.


    For Yanfeng Nation, people from Fan Nation are willing to talk about it. That¡¯s good news. Then everything is easy to say. As for those who are going to be ripped off, they have a little bit of preparation, and it¡¯s not about how much fan Nation proposes. Just as much as they promised, they have past record, so there is still a lot to talk about in this peace talk.


    What''s more, even if they get knocked a lot, they are sure to find a chance to snatch it back from the fan country.


    "They want peace talks?" The news that Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation were preparing for peace talks soon reached Huang Feng''s ears.


    Huang Feng is not surprised that Yanfeng Nation thinks of peace talks. The situation in Yanfeng Nation is indeed a bit bad. It is normal to choose to talk to one side first when the enemy is in the back.


    However, the fan country accepted the peace talks so quickly, which Huang Feng did not expect. After all, with his own restraint, the fan country obviously has the opportunity to do more. As long as they seize the opportunity, this time, it will be a hard blow. The Yanfeng Nation is very possible. In that case, even if the Yanfeng Nation is not destroyed after this war, its strength will be greatly damaged. The Fan Nation has a chance to replace the Yanfeng Nation.


    It is a pity that from the current news, Fan Nation lacks the courage and confidence to fight with Yanfeng Nation. Perhaps they are already satisfied with what they have achieved.


    "It''s no wonder that for so many years, the country of Yanfeng has always been pressing down on the country of Fan. It''s only the short-sightedness of those in the country of Fan that they can replace the country of Yanfeng." Huang Feng couldn''t help but vomit.


    Obviously, the fan country is too weak. I don''t know how to seize such a good opportunity.


    "I wanted to wait, but now it seems that I have to act in advance." Huang Feng said to himself.


    Huang Feng¡¯s goal this time is to eliminate the two countries of Yanfeng Country and Fan Country. Therefore, he cannot be satisfied with only one fan country. The reason why he did not work on the fan country before is because of the fan country. The power of the country is relatively weak, and he is now at war with the country of Yanfeng. If he is working on the country of the fan, it is very likely that the country of the fan will be destroyed. The country of the fan is destroyed, which is what Huang Feng wants, but Not before Yanfeng Nation''s strength was not greatly damaged.


    However, now that Fan Country wants to negotiate with Yanfeng Country, it has lost its role in involving Yanfeng Country, and Huang Feng naturally does not need to keep them.


    Whether it is from Fan Nation or Yanfeng Nation, they now know the existence of Huang Feng as a team, but those people only think that this team is only in the territory of Yanfeng Nation, plus Fan Nation is in Yanfeng. Everything is going well on the Wind Nation, so during this time, the Fan Nation has sent a lot of troops to the Yanfeng Nation to expand the results of the battle. Therefore, the Fan Nation is very empty now.


    And Huang Feng is ready to use this opportunity to give the empty fan country a surprise, a big surprise.


    Huang Feng, who has the "space-time key", wants to dispatch troops, which is much simpler and more convenient than Yanfeng Country and Fan Country.


    Therefore, when Yanfeng Nation¡¯s negotiating team arrived in Nius and started peace talks with Fan Nation, Huang Feng had already completed the transfer with his main force, from the territory of Yanfeng Nation to the territory of Fan Nation. .


    At this time, Fan Nation¡¯s attention was all within the borders of Yanfeng Nation, all at the negotiating table. They did not realize that the crisis had already come to them, and they would never have thought that it had been in Yanfeng before. The mysterious army in the country will suddenly appear in the territory of your country.


    "Pass the order and launch an attack!" Outside a certain city of Fan Nation, Huang Feng glanced at a city not far away, and then immediately issued an attack order to his soldiers.

 3068 Chapter 3068 How did it appear

    "Hey, Charles, after the change of guard, shall we go happily?"


    "Your kid knows those things all day long."


    "Don''t you want to? Stand guard here all day, nothing, exhausted, and can''t relax and be happy after changing the guard?"


    "Yes, you said, Yanfeng Nation is too busy to take care of themselves now. People from other countries don''t dare to attack us at this time. Even if they want to fight, they don''t have that ability. They have to stand guard all day long. Why stand?"


    "Who said no? However, the mysterious army in Yanfeng Nation is really powerful. No one knows their origins until now. I don''t know why they fought against Yanfeng Nation."


    "Who knows, maybe, they have hatred with Yanfeng Country."


    "Fortunately, we weren''t the one who beat us. Even Yanfeng Nation couldn''t hold it, and we probably couldn''t.


    "I can''t say that. Yanfeng Nation was unable to defeat that army because we involved most of its forces. We couldn''t put all its strength to deal with that army. Those people took advantage of it. I think they didn''t have any. The rumors are so powerful, if they really come to our fan country, they will definitely not be our opponent."


    "I think so too. The team just seized the opportunity. In fact, it doesn''t have to be so powerful. If they dare to show up in front of me, I can definitely beat them up."


    "Haha, you guys are great."


    On the top of the city in front of Huang Feng, a few soldiers gathered together, talking and laughing relaxedly. They were supposed to stand guard, but at this time they were not in their own positions, but found a corner seat. Come down to rest and chat, because they don''t think there is any danger on their side.


    Yanfeng Nation is too busy to take care of itself. Other countries dare not fight, nor do they have the strength to fight them. What''s more, their city is still in the hinterland of Fan Nation, and there is no need to worry about any attacks. Some may just be stupid. It''s just a thief.


    "Huh? What sound?"


    Among the people who were chatting, someone seemed to have heard something, and suddenly he was shocked.


    "There is no sound, your kid didn''t sleep last night, right? You were taken aback."


    "No, it seems that I really heard something just now." The person just said: "I will go over and take a look."


    "Just your kid has a lot of things. Take a look, what can you see?" The other people asked indifferently.


    The young man had similar thoughts in his heart, but he always felt that he had indeed heard a voice coming from outside the city just now, so he felt uncomfortable if he didn''t look at it.


    However, when he came to the head of the city and saw the scene outside, he was directly stunned.


    "What''s wrong with your kid? What are you in a daze?"


    "This kid may be thinking about women, haha."


    "Hey, I seem to have heard something too."


    "It seems there is."


    Several other people were still laughing at the young man just now, but soon someone heard that there seemed to be a strange noise coming from outside the city.


    Suddenly several people stood up and came to the edge of the city wall. Then, their reaction was the same as that of the first young man.


    They were all stunned by the scene outside.


    At this time, outside their city, there was a dense crowd, as well as numerous combat robots and mechas. The sound just now was the sound of the combat robots and mechas walking.


    In addition to these, there are countless drones and spaceships in the air, all black and white.


    And these things are now constantly approaching their walls.


    In terms of question, how did these things appear, and when did they appear?How come there was no sound of wind before, and no movement at all?


    Moreover, who are they and why are they here?


    "The enemy... the enemy attack!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    The people who reacted yelled frantically, their expressions becoming terrified and hideous.


    No matter how and when these people appeared, no matter what their identities were, appearing in such a way, appearing in such a state outside the city, definitely did not come with any kindness.


    As everyone shouted, they contacted their superiors through the communication device, cursing in their hearts at the same time. I don''t know what the people in the city are doing. Is the radar all displayed?The surrounding surveillance systems are all doing the same?Why is it that the enemy has gotten so close?


    "Did you find it? It''s too late!" Huang Feng sneered when he heard the stern elevation of the city. Then, with a wave of his right hand, the whole team began to attack.


    There was no accident. Huang Feng and the others were by surprise. There was no preparation in the city. In addition, there were not many defenders in the city and the weapons were not as advanced as Huang Feng and others. Therefore, it only took less than half an hour. Huang Feng occupied the city. If the city lord¡¯s mansion was not far away and needed to hurry, this time could be greatly shortened.


    The news of the fall of this city quickly spread throughout the fan country and reached the ears of the bigwigs in the fan country.


    "What''s the matter? Where did that army emerge from? Why didn''t anyone notice that there was no wind before?"


    In the meeting room, the big boss sitting at the top position, at this time no longer had the joy of learning that Yanfeng Nation wanted peace talks before, but was like a lion who had been furious.


    The reason for his voice is not only because he has lost control of a city, but more importantly, he knows that his country is now empty. Once the army continues to advance, they will not resist the power of that army at all. At that time, their entire Yanfeng Nation would suffer huge losses.


    Obviously, everyone else in the conference room also understood this situation, so after hearing his roar, they were silent because they also doubted this matter and were angry because of it.


    "You guys, do you think there is any connection between this army and the army in Yanfeng Nation?" Suddenly, a certain big man said.


    "Huh? Why do you say that?" asked another boss.


    "Because these two armies are very mysterious and powerful, and no one knows how they suddenly appeared in the hinterland." The gangster just said.


    "When you say that, it really looks a bit like." The person next to him said.


    "It shouldn''t be possible to belong to the same power. They are now at war with Yanfeng Nation, and they dare to continue to fight with us? How strong are they, dare to fight with two superpowers at the same time?" Someone doubted.


    "Yes, their combat effectiveness is indeed very strong, but at the same time fighting two superpowers at the same time, this is purely seeking death." Another person agreed.

 3069 Chapter 3069 Concession Initiative

    Everyone in Fan Nation was shocked by the sudden appearance of this team, but no one would feel that this suddenly appeared team was connected with the mysterious team in Yanfeng Nation, because, in their opinion, in this area In the universe, there is no single force that can act on two superpowers at the same time, and that is completely seeking death.


    Therefore, the army that is currently appearing in their territory should be from another force, but this still makes them feel very headache, because this team is the same as the one in Yanfeng Nation. Suddenly, they are very powerful and extremely powerful. In addition, most of their own country¡¯s troops have been sent to Flame Wind Nation. Now there are very few teams left behind in the country. Facing such a situation They felt very difficult to support the army.


    In the end, everyone discussed and decided to make the military in various cities in the country be vigilant, close the city gates, and strengthen air defense. Once there are any other forces around, they can open fire without reporting or investigating.


    In addition, the army in Yanfeng Nation was notified to immediately dispatch a group to support the domestic army, because they are still at war with Yanfeng Nation. Although the two sides started peace talks, the peace talks have not yet come to fruition, so if, they If too many troops are sent back from Yanfeng Nation at once, it may turn Yanfeng Nation''s face, stop negotiations, and attack them.


    Of course, it is also possible to immediately dispatch all the troops in Yanfeng Nation, but they are not reconciled to the benefits that are about to be obtained. After all, this is the first time they have beaten Yanfeng Nation so embarrassed and the first time they have come from Yanfeng Nation. They are not willing to give up a lot of benefits. At the critical moment of making history, they don''t want to directly send all the troops back from Yanfeng Nation.


    Moreover, they also felt that if the domestic side strengthened its defenses, it would not be able to destroy the mysterious army that appeared suddenly, and it would be able to block the opposing army. At least they could persist until the end of the negotiations on the Yanfeng Nation side. By then, the benefits would have been Once they get it, they can withdraw troops from Yanfeng Nation on a large scale, or even withdraw all the troops back, and then wipe out the mysterious army.


    It has to be said that everyone in the fan country is still playing very well. If everything develops according to their expectations, they will not only get the most benefits, but also can ensure domestic security and annihilate the mysterious army.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too natural for them to think so. First of all, whether their army can block the mysterious army¡¯s attack is not a definite number. They are overconfident. In addition, Yanfeng Nation is a veteran and powerful country after all. To be strong, will watch your own interests be cut?Moreover, if they find that the mysterious army in their territory suddenly disappears, and they will continue to negotiate with Fan Country, it is difficult to say.


    It can be said that the final decision made by the big players in the fan country was only from their own standpoint, and did not think too much about the situation of the other two parties. Moreover, they thought about everything too well. , Which gave them such thoughts and decisions.


    And such thoughts and decisions will eventually harm them.


    Because of the decisions of the big guys in the fan country, many cities in the fan country have begun to guard against Huangfeng¡¯s attacks. However, the number of defenders in each city is not very large. They delusioned that these defenders would use urban defense facilities. Come to delay Huang Feng''s army''s attack, and buy time for the army from Yanfeng Nation to return.


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know. Huang Feng knew the situation in their city through the green nose bug. He even knew the specific layout of the city defense. What''s more, the strength of Huang Feng¡¯s army was far from these cities. The point inside the defender can be compared.


    Therefore, these people want to use this to block Huang Feng''s progress, and have no intention of idiotic dreams.


    Therefore, in the next few days, Huang Feng won consecutive victories and defeated one city after another in Fan Country. The big guys in Fan Country were like ants on a hot pot. They were anxious, but, What they can do now is to make the troops in Yanfeng Nation retreat faster, they can''t do anything at all.


    Huang Feng''s side is not just about taking down the city. After the fight, he exchanged some soldiers as before in Yanfeng Nation to defend the city.


    The situation in Fan Nation quickly spread to Yanfeng Nation. The senior officials of Yanfeng Nation also knew about the crisis in Fan Nation. At the same time, they also discovered that the mysterious army in their territory suddenly It died down, and seemed to have disappeared suddenly. There was no movement. These two circumstances caused the attitudes of the people of Yanfeng Country who were eager to negotiate peace to begin to change.


    The previous idea of ??Yanfeng Nation was that even if it was to sacrifice more benefits, the peace talks must be successful as soon as possible to avoid the enemy, and the Fan Nation did indeed want to take the opportunity to knock them out.


    But now their thinking has changed. They no longer want peace talks so anxiously. They don¡¯t want to accept the conditions set by the wind turbine country, because they know in their hearts that with the current situation of the two countries, The fan country must be more anxious to truce with them than theirs. Therefore, they don''t have to accept the conditions they made before, and they will talk about it slowly if it is a big deal.


    And when Yanfeng Nation expressed their own ideas, the Fan Nation was really anxious. They really want to truce as soon as possible so that all the troops here can return to their country. The current situation in their country is very dangerous. If you don''t go back, you will be subjugated, and it is not impossible.


    Originally, they thought that the peace talks were going well because they wanted to talk now. The Yanfeng Nation was also very urgent before, but they did not expect that the Yanfeng Nation suddenly changed their attitude and did not want to talk so much. The people in Fan Country were very annoyed, but there was nothing to do.


    After a stalemate for a period of time, coupled with the worsening and worsening of the domestic situation, the fan country took the initiative to lower various requirements. Before, they wanted to seize this opportunity to strike a blow at the country. Now that the situation has changed, they only want to keep them from losing money in this war. As for profit, they don''t dare to think too much now.


    In the eyes of the people in Fan Nation, they had already given way by a large margin. The Yanfeng Nation should happily agree, but they didn''t expect that even so, the Yanfeng Nation would still disagree.

 3070 Chapter 3070 Anxious

    "Agree? Why do we agree?"


    In the meeting room in the capital of Yanfeng Nation, many bigwigs sat together again. Compared to the last time, they were in a happy mood.


    Last time, they were attacked on their backs and stomachs, and the city of Newes was attacked by the allied forces of the Fan Nation and other forces. At the back of their country, there were mysterious troops continuously attacking the city, which made them very uncomfortable, so, At that time, even if they were unwilling, they had to decide on peace talks, which was a shame for them to take the initiative in peace talks.


    Therefore, last time, the atmosphere in the conference room was very bad, and everyone was in a bad mood.


    However, it is different now. Now their situation has completely changed. The mysterious army that was spending on their country''s rear suddenly died down and stopped attacking, although they also knew that the army should have not been far away, and should even be hidden. In a certain corner of their country, but as long as that army stops attacking, giving them a chance to breathe, they can proceed to solve many things.


    At the same time, good news came from the domestic side of Fan Nation. A mysterious army appeared in Fan Nation. This army was as mysterious and powerful as the army that appeared in their Yanfeng Nation, because Fan Nation sent a large number of troops into the territory of the Fan Nation, and wanted to take this opportunity to severely damage them. However, this also indirectly gave the mysterious army a chance to allow them to be in the Fan Nation. The country¡¯s domestic rampage is invincible, and the resistance of the fan country is even much worse than that of the wind.


    Therefore, in just a short time, the domestic situation of the fan country has been very eroded. If the army here does not return to support, their fan country will really be over.


    Therefore, now the people of Fan Nation are very anxious. They are even more anxious than the people of Yanfeng Nation to stop this battlefield, so that they can send their troops back to the country to destroy the mysterious army.


    And the senior officials of Yanfeng Nation who learned of this news will naturally not let go of this opportunity, nor will they have their previous ideas. Before, they would rather give up some of their interests and want a truce as soon as possible, but now The fan country has its own domestic chaos and wants a truce even more. Then, the Yanfeng country will naturally change its original thoughts, and don''t want to give up any interests. Originally at the negotiation table, the fan country took the absolute initiative. , And now, the initiative is back to Yanfeng Nation. Although Fan Nation still occupies a city in Yanfeng Nation at this time, it is not as good as Yanfeng Nation.


    "Yes, there is no need for us to agree to any of their terms. I think, if we drag on for two more days, they will ask us to cease the war."


    "Yes, this time the fan country deserves to be unlucky. They dispatched all the troops, and now their nest is being taken."


    "Let me say that we not only don''t need to pay them any compensation, but we should also pay them what they want. Our New York City was beaten like that by them. Shouldn''t they compensate us and let us rebuild New York City?"


    "Yes, you are right! It is indeed because they lost money to us! The war in our territory has had a great impact on us. The city of News has been destroyed. If they do not compensate, we will not Agree to the truce!"


    The big guys of Yanfeng Nation are getting more and more excited. At this time, they not only don''t want to compensate the fan country for any money, but also want to knock the fan country back. If the fan country does not agree, then they will not stop the war, anyway Those who are anxious now are from the fan country.


    The thoughts of everyone from Yanfeng Nation were quickly fed back to Fan Nation.


    "Snapped!"


    In the meeting room of the capital city of the fan country, the big man sitting at the top position, after hearing the compensation request of the country of the wind country, was so angry that his beloved cup was broken, and his face was even more angry.


    "These bastards! Shameless bastards! Obviously they were defeated, they were the first to seek peace, and now they are embarrassed to ask us for compensation, it''s too shameless!" the gangster said angrily.


    The conference room was a little dull. Except for this big man who was angry, no one spoke. They all knew that the current situation in their country was completely different from the situation a few days ago.


    A few days ago, Yanfeng Nation was attacked on the back and on the back, and they had the advantage. Now, there is a danger in their country, and they urgently need front-line teams to come back and suppress them. Therefore, they have become more urgent parties who want a truce. It is impossible for the country to not know this situation, so they will seize the opportunity and put forward such excessive conditions.


    After a burst of fire, the big guy calmed down and looked at everyone present and said, "Let''s talk about it, what should I do now?"


    How to do?


    Everyone doesn''t know what to do, but one thing is certain, that is, they must retreat from Yanfeng Nation as soon as possible, otherwise, their domestic side will be unable to hold on.


    However, if they hurriedly truce and retreat, they must be slaughtered by Yanfeng Nation. This is how they treated Yanfeng Nation before, and now it is their turn to be slaughtered.


    "Are you talking, dumb?" The anger in the big man seemed to rise again.


    "My lord, we can only agree to the conditions of Yanfeng Nation. There is no other choice." After a long silence, a big man said: "Moreover, we must agree as soon as possible. Otherwise, the domestic situation will become more and more serious. Dangerous, the front-line army may not be able to rush back in time. Moreover, the Yanfeng Nation knows that our country is getting more and more chaotic and will only put forward more stringent conditions. Therefore, we must answer the request of the responding party as soon as possible and cease the war as soon as possible."


    The conference room fell into silence again, and it took a while for others to speak, and they all agreed with this point of view. In fact, they really had no other choice.


    "Okay, then reply to them as soon as possible, and can''t delay it anymore," said the big guy above.


    At this time, everyone regretted sending so many troops to Yanfeng Nation. As a result, they did not severely inflict the Yanfeng Nation, but they faced a huge crisis in their own country. The people of the Yanfeng Nation seized the opportunity One stroke.


    It''s just that it''s too late to regret it. What they want to do is to transfer the army back as soon as possible to make up for their previous mistakes. Otherwise, this mistake may ruin their entire country.


    However, Yanfeng Nation is not an ordinary country, and their ambitions have always been great. The anxious mentality of the Fan Nation has given them more ideas.

 3071 Chapter 3071

    "They agreed? As expected!" In the meeting room of Yanfeng Nation, many big men gathered together, and they were in a better mood than before.


    The fan country agreed to their request as they had expected before. Although they had anticipated this situation before, but the fan country agreed, they were still very happy. After all, this way In this war, not only did they have no losses, but they also gained a lot of benefits. Of course, this is worthy of joy.


    "This also shows that it is difficult for the country of wind turbines, and they have to agree." Another big brother said.


    "I really don''t know what the identity of that army is, and whether it has any connection with that army in our country."


    "Regardless of their identities, it is the people from Fan Country that should have a headache now."


    "I think we should seize this opportunity."


    "Oh, how do you say?"


    "Look, the army in the fan country has taken advantage of the fact that the fan country¡¯s army is here to attack the city everywhere, and has destroyed many cities in the fan country. If we drag the fan country¡¯s army, then the fan country What will happen in China?"


    "Their city will be captured?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s unlikely!" The person who just spoke continued: "Fan Country is after all the most powerful country in this universe, besides our Yanfeng Country, it also has its own background, although it is now forced It''s a bit miserable, even embarrassing, but that mysterious army really wants to destroy the Fan Country in this way. I don''t think it is possible. When the Fan Country is pushed to a desperate situation, they will inevitably explode. When the strength comes, we will fight the mysterious army to the death and the life. At that time, even if the army of the fan country wins, their country has suffered heavy losses. The army, the people and even the resources have suffered heavy losses. At that time, they What is the ability to resist our attack?"


    There was a brief silence in the conference room. Everyone was thinking about what the big man said. I have to say that what he said is still very reasonable, and it is very likely to happen. Once this happens, Then, they will not only have nothing to lose in this war, but they will even be able to seize this opportunity to completely destroy the fan country. For them, this is an excellent opportunity and one that should not be missed. opportunity.


    "Yes, I agree with this point of view!" The boss sitting in the top position said: "The situation in the fan country is now very dangerous. As long as we can drag their army for a while, then their domestic losses will be heavy. Many, even if they can suppress that mysterious army, they will inevitably suffer heavy losses, and they will not be able to resist our attack at all. It is not impossible for us to annex the fan country!"


    Speaking of this, the big man''s breathing seemed a bit rapid, his face was full of excitement.


    Although they often defeated Fan Nation, they still couldn''t hurt their roots. In this universe, there were always their two superpowers. The people of Yanfeng Nation did not want to go and annex Fan Nation. , It¡¯s just that there has been no success.


    And this time, their chance came!


    Originally thought that the Fire Wind Congress suffered heavy losses in this war, but no one expected that things would take such a big turn. Now they are not in danger, they have even found a way to completely destroy the fan country. It is truly a matter of the world. Unpredictable.


    The top bosses have said so. Naturally, other people will not have any opinions. Moreover, they all agree with this approach in their hearts. They also want to make history, change history, and let themselves be famous.


    "Well, since everyone doesn''t have any opinions, then let''s do it!" The top boss finally made a final decision.


    Soon, a series of detailed plans were put forward.


    The Yanfeng Nation ostensibly agreed to the wind turbine country''s request for a truce, but they demanded that the wind turbine country must bring the compensation promised to them as soon as possible, otherwise, they will not stop the war.


    The fan country had no choice but to speed up and give the other party the compensation that the other party asked for, and this took a lot of time.


    After receiving the benefits, the Yanfeng Nation once again agreed to a truce on the surface, but they let their soldiers pretend to be bandits and robbers to intercept the Fan Nation''s army on the way.


    These people in ambush are all elites of Yanfeng Nation, their strength is not bad, and their weapons and equipment are not bad, but at this time, Fan Nation is bent on returning to China and has no desire to fight at all. In this way, combat effectiveness It was discounted, and it was not at all an opponent of the people of Yanfeng Nation. Not only did he suffer heavy losses for a time, but the time to return to China was continuously delayed.


    "Assholes, these shameless assholes! How could they be so treachery!" In the country of Fan Country, several bigwigs were already going crazy at this time.


    The domestic situation is getting worse and worse. They urgently need the support of the army, but their army is now entangled. Although those people are disguised as robbers and bandits, after all, the fan country is here. It¡¯s a long battle against Yanfeng Nation, and I¡¯m very familiar with the army of Yanfeng Nation. You can determine the true identity of those people at once. However, Yanfeng Nation¡¯s practice of perfidy and breach of contract makes Fan Nation The people here are very upset, even furious.


    However, there is no good way for Fan Nation. Ask the Yanfeng Nation. The Yanfeng Nation will not admit it at all, but will only wrestle with them. And now the Fan Nation lacks time. Where is there still time and energy to wrestle with the people of Yanfeng Country?


    It is not easy for them to get rid of the attacks of those people if they don¡¯t brag about it. After all, they are the elites of the Yanfeng Nation, their strength is still very strong, and the mysterious army in the Yanfeng Nation has no idea why they stopped attack , This allowed Yanfeng Nation to freely attack their Fan Nation''s army. In this way, it would be too difficult for them to get the army back to support.


    "Send the front-line army, no matter what method is used, give me back as soon as possible!" The big man sitting at the top of the hand angrily said.


    What he meant was very obvious, even if the price was high, the main force of the army must be returned. As for how many people would die in the process, he didn''t care anymore, as long as the main force could come back to support it.


    This order means that many soldiers from Fan Nation will stay in Yanfeng Nation forever, but for the sake of the overall situation, Fan Nation has no other way.

 3072 Chapter 3072 After Breaking And Evacuation

    "Squad leader, I want to stay." Alvin said to his squad leader with a serious face.


    Shangfeng has already issued an order to break through. They want to get rid of the chasing soldiers behind them and dared to rush on their way. If they want to get rid of the chasing soldiers behind them, they must leave some people behind, who will be responsible for them. People, what the final result will be, everyone can imagine.


    After knowing that he had this task, Alvin voluntarily asked to stay, and took the initiative to undertake this arduous task, with a face of determination.


    "You...in fact, there is no need to do this." Bernard looked at Alvin with pity and dismay: "You are very skilled and talented. In time, you are definitely a rare talent. You will also get immortal feats, so sacrifice here is not worth it."


    "Thank you, monitor, you can look up to me." Alvin smiled and said: "I don''t know what I can achieve in the future, but there is obviously a very important thing waiting for me to do, stay, and stop the wind. Those damn bastards in China!"


    "Do you know the consequences of your decision?" Bernard said.


    "Yeah." Alvin nodded, and then he smiled and said: "Squad leader, in fact, things are not that bad. You don''t have to worry so much. It is not easy for the bastards of Yanfeng Nation to kill me. Don''t forget. I drove through Yanfeng Nation. I survived such a dangerous situation. This time, those bastards couldn''t kill me either."


    Bernard knew that Alvin was comforting him. This time the situation was even more dangerous than the last time. After all, they had to stay and break, they could only bite the bullet and fight the enemy. They were not as flexible as last time and could go everywhere. Avoid, this time, they can''t even hide, they can only fight hard, and Yanfeng Country is determined to keep them, so they will never show mercy.


    However, Bernard also noticed that Alvin had already made a decision, and his will was very firm. If he persuaded him, it would have no effect. Thinking of this, Bernard patted Alvin on the shoulder and said: "Everything Be careful!"


    "Yeah!" Alvin nodded his head: "I will go back to see the monitor alive."


    Bernard did not choose to stay, it was not that he was afraid of death, because the current situation in their country is also not optimistic. There is also a need for people to deal with the mess, and the pressure may not be much less than the people who stay here. .


    Of course, relatively speaking, those who stay here are definitely more dangerous.


    Because the situation was urgent and there was not much time, Bernard and Alvin separated after a simple goodbye. Since then, the team of Fan Nation has also been divided into two, some of which were left behind and dragged the chase. Part of the army of Yanfeng Nation continued to return to the country to save the country''s deteriorating situation.


    Naturally, the Yanfeng Nation quickly discovered the situation on the Fan Nation. They attacked the remaining troops of the Fan Nation with all their strength, wanting to eliminate them as soon as possible, and then continue to pursue the main force of the Fan Nation.


    As for Fan Nation¡¯s team, those who stayed are ready to die. At this time, naturally they desperately wanted to hold down the Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army and buy more time for their main team. .


    The combat effectiveness of Fan Nation has always been not weak, although it is not an opponent of Yanfeng Nation, but under the current situation of holding a certain death decision, the combat effectiveness that has erupted is still quite terrifying.


    The fighting power of Yanfeng Nation is also not weak. They want to take advantage of this opportunity to completely destroy the Fan Nation. Therefore, they are also very resolute. The two sides are fighting fiercely. There are many people at all times. In death.


    "Hurry back?" In the country of Fan Nation, Huang Feng has been attacking with his team while paying attention to the situation in Yanfeng Nation. Therefore, when the troops of Fan Nation were withdrawn from the country of Yanfeng Nation, He knew right away, and he also knew that Yanfeng Nation was trying his best to hold the Fan Nation team and "helping" himself buy time.


    Of course, Huang Feng also understands that Yanfeng Nation must have their own ideas and plans, and it is impossible to help themselves so kindly. However, Huang Feng did use this time to capture many fan nations. city.


    And now, the main force of Fan Nation is coming back, and Huang Feng''s real challenge is also coming.


    "However, even if there are more people from you, it is of no use." Huang Feng said to himself.


    In order to be able to completely capture the Flame Wind Nation and the Fan Nation, Huang Feng did not pay less during this period of time. Those elite soldiers have a daily limit on the number of exchanges, and during this period, he will use up all of this limit every day. , And the people he exchanged were already hidden first. When the main force from Fan Nation returns, I believe they will be a surprise.


    As for the Yanfeng Nation, Huang Feng also did not relax. During this period of time, he had been using the green nose worm to conduct investigations. What made Huang Feng happy is that the green nose worm finally refused to accept his expectations and found the Yanfeng Nation. As long as Huang Feng solves the problems of Fan Nation where the big guys are, he will take care of the big guys from Yanfeng Nation. Then, Yanfeng Nation will definitely fall into chaos. It''s Huang Feng''s opportunity.


    Of course, what we have to do now is to solve the problem of the fan country.


    The big guys in the fan country were also very happy after learning that the main force had returned. Although the front-line troops had to make a lot of sacrifices in order to rush back, but as long as they could keep their country, then everything It''s all worth it.


    During this period of time, the domestic situation in their fan country is getting more and more erosive, which makes the big guys in the fan country quite a headache, but there is no way, just waiting, hoping that the main force will come back, and the one that suddenly appeared The combat effectiveness of the mysterious army surpassed their imagination, and the army left behind in the country could not play any role in resistance.


    Well now, their main force is back, and that damn army is going to die!


    However, before the big brothers of these fan nations were happy, bad news came back from the battlefield. The main force they had just retreated from the country of the wind was actually ambushed when they first came back, and they ambushed them. The person from is exactly the member of the mysterious army. The main force of the fan country is unprepared. According to their perception, the mysterious army should still be in the abdomen of their country and should not appear at the border. Then, the facts are not what they thought.


    And because of unpreparedness and the fact that the army was too powerful, the main force of Fan Nation suffered heavy losses, and this loss was even greater than that in Yanfeng Nation!

 3073 Chapter 3073

    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" In the meeting room of Fan Nation, many bigwigs gathered again, but the atmosphere in the meeting room this time was worse than last time, and even enveloped a breath of despair.


    News from the front line kept coming back. The troops who rushed back from Yanfeng Nation with all their energy, when they first returned to the country, before they had time to support other cities in the country, they were hit head-on, with heavy losses and considerable losses. heavy.


    The frontline troops kept reporting their tragedy, and they also kept asking for help from the rear, but, where can these big bosses send reinforcements?If they had reinforcements, they wouldn''t have allowed this main team to rush back at all costs. Therefore, these bigwigs are so anxious about their predicament, but they have no way of doing it.


    They couldn''t figure out why, who was the one who ambushed their team?Judging from the makeup and equipment of that army, it should be the same force as the mysterious team that attacked other cities in their country before, but that team, they have been staring at them, and they have not seen any increase in their troops. Signs, how could there be so many more troops suddenly.


    These bigwigs in the fan country really can''t figure it out, but the facts do exist.


    The current situation is very unfavorable to their Fan Nation. They are suffering a huge domestic blow, and the Yanfeng Nation has not stopped. They are still attacking their own troops. Therefore, their current situation is very bad.


    "All talk, what should I do now? At this time, speak out any thoughts, don''t hide it, don''t pretend to be dumb." said the big guy sitting at the top.


    However, the answer to him was an unspeakable silence. No one spoke. Everyone frowned and bowed their heads. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to speak. They really didn''t know what to say. They didn''t know what to say. Can''t think of a way.


    "Are you all dumb? You know what the situation in the country is. If you have reservations at this time, it is irresponsibility to the entire country. Even if you have a little idea, you can tell me!" Sitting at the top The big guy in the position angered.


    "My lord, I think we should try to negotiate with Yanfeng Nation." After the big man became angry, others finally spoke.


    "Negotiating with Yanfeng Nation? We didn''t talk to them before, and we also lost a lot of things. As a result, they broke their faith and attacked us. That is a group of shameless bastards!" .


    "My lord, now we have no other way except this method. The purpose of the mysterious domestic army is obviously to annex our country. There is nothing to discuss with them, and they will not accept negotiations. Therefore, at this time, we only To be able to talk to Yanfeng Country, no matter what the price is paid, we must obtain their help and use their power to suppress the mysterious force in our country." The person who just opened the mouth said.


    "Yanfeng Nation is not a good person!" said a big guy next to him.


    "At least they only want money and they don''t want to occupy our country!" the big guy who just spoke said.


    Everyone at the scene agreed that they had fought many battles with Yanfeng Nation before. Although they lost many times, they generally only had to compensate for the economic losses. They had no idea about the territory and the city. In comparison, Yanfeng Country is obviously better.


    These people obviously don¡¯t know that the current attitudes and opinions of Yanfeng Nation have changed. They knew that they could not completely occupy the Fan Nation, so they didn¡¯t want the territory and the city, but now it¡¯s different. They now have some certainty, and want to take this opportunity to destroy the Fan Country, so peace talks with Yanfeng Country at this time will definitely not be of any benefit.


    However, the people in the fan country don''t know this situation, and they don''t seem to have a better choice when the country is in a desperate situation.


    "Well, we will send people to negotiate with Yanfeng Nation, and ask them to send troops to support us, as long as they agree to send troops, everything is easy to say!" The big guy sitting at the top said.


    Everyone naturally had no opinion, and their ideas quickly spread to Yanfeng Nation.


    "Everyone, what do you think about the request of the fan country?" In the country of Yanfeng, in that meeting room, the big men sat together to discuss the issue of the fan country for assistance.


    "I think I can agree." A big guy next to him said.


    "Tell me what you think."


    "The mysterious army in Fan Nation is strong, and they dare to act on Fan Nation, which shows that they have great ambitions. It is impossible to guarantee that they will not do it against our Yanfeng Nation in the future. Their strength is not weak. After digesting the power of the Fan Nation, then our Yanfeng Nation may not be able to beat them." The big man said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "In addition, our current goal is to occupy the fan country. We cannot watch the fan country being occupied by another force. This time we send troops to the fan country at the invitation of the fan country. We can use some methods from it, not only can we attack the mysterious army, We can also take the opportunity to severely injure the fan country''s army. In that case, when the mysterious army is defeated, we can take the opportunity to occupy the fan country without even sending troops from the country." The big guy just continued.


    "Not bad." The big guy beside him supported: "We can take this opportunity to keep the team in the fan country. This is very helpful for us to attack the fan country. The mysterious army in the fan country is indeed our potential. We can take this opportunity to hit them hard, and we should not let it go."


    Others also nodded in agreement.


    "Well, since everyone has this idea, then we will send troops to support the Fan Nation!"


    When this order was issued, the army of Fan Nation, who was in charge of fighting with the "bandits" in Yanfeng Nation, suddenly discovered that their enemies had voluntarily retreated and their crisis was resolved.


    This sudden change made them very surprised. Then, the news came from the country that they knew that Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation had become an alliance. In this way, the "bandit" army would naturally not attack them. Up.


    "What''s this!" Alvin, who had been injured many times, threw his gun to the ground and said.


    During this period of time, they suffered very heavy losses in order to buy time for the large army. As a result, now because of the above sentence and a decision, this battle does not need to be fought. Moreover, their previous battles seemed very useless. Alvin, who had made up his mind to fight to the last moment, was speechless, and at the same time felt worthless for the comrades who died here before.

 3074 Chapter 3074 Change Too Fast

    There are many people who are speechless like Alvin. They have been fighting Yanfeng Nation for this period of time. They have fought very hard. Most of them have been injured, and they have even seen their teammates die in Yan. Wind country¡¯s army.


    But now with a piece of order, they are actually going to shake hands with Yanfeng Nation, which makes it impossible to fight, even the soldiers of the Fan Nation who plan to die here, it is difficult to accept, they would rather die here, that way. If they were the main force back, they dragged the enemy back, and it was considered to have contributed to the country, and they were considered dead.


    But in the current situation, their previous efforts seem to be a joke, and it seems that they have no value. This makes them feel uncomfortable, but there is no way. This is an order from above, and they can only accept it.


    Moreover, most of the people knew the domestic situation at this time, so they also knew that they had to do an armistice with Yanfeng Nation at this time. Otherwise, their country would be dangerous.


    Therefore, even if Alvin and the others are dissatisfied, they can only accept this result. Now, what they have to do is to return to their fan country with the previously hostile and intractable troops of the Flame Wind Nation. .


    This made Alvin and the others even more awkward, but at this time they didn''t care about so much, because they still needed them in the country and needed the support of Yanfeng Nation''s army.


    A large number of troops from the Yanfeng Nation entered the Fan Nation¡¯s country. Some people in the Fan Nation also realized in their hearts that they might have a situation where it would be easy to ask God to give it away. Once the mysterious army in the country is eliminated, then, It may be difficult for the troops of these Yanfeng Nation to be sent away, and then they will be in trouble again.


    However, the current situation in Fan Nation is in a crisis. Even if they think of troubles later, they have to do this. They can only use the hands of Yanfeng Nation to eliminate the mysterious army in the country.


    The movement of Yanfeng Nation is naturally not hidden from Huang Feng. Huang Feng soon learned of the arrival of Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army. Although continuing to exchange soldiers can withstand the joint attack of the two, the price is too high. It was not what Huang Feng wanted to see, so he chose another way.


    After Yanfeng Nation¡¯s troops entered the country, Huang Feng and his troops took the initiative to retreat, and then transmitted them to the country of Yanfeng through the time-space key to hide. The situation changed drastically. All the previously occupied troops returned to the hands of the people of the Fan Nation. The mysterious army that defeated the Fan Nation''s army before, disappeared without a trace in just one night. People know how they disappeared and when they disappeared, just as they suddenly appeared before, just as mysterious.


    This situation makes the two superpowers, Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation, very trapped. They even find it difficult to accept this fact, but the fact is that, whether they believe it or not, the mysterious army has suddenly disappeared. , Completely disappeared.


    The next situation is a little more subtle. The mysterious army suddenly disappeared. The Yanfeng Nation and the Fan Nation have no common enemies to deal with, so naturally there is no need for the Fan Nation to continue to invite people from the Yanfeng Nation to stay with them. Within the country, after all, they and Yanfeng Nation are hostile nations, even if they are now an alliance, but both sides know that they are essentially hostile.


    Therefore, the fan country¡¯s meaning is that since the mysterious army has disappeared, their people can use this time to deploy and recover. Even if the mysterious army comes back later, if they are prepared, they will never look like it. They were so embarrassed before, so they don''t need the troops of Yanfeng Nation to stay in their country, they want to send these troops from Yanfeng Nation to leave.


    However, the army of Yanfeng Nation originally came with the idea of ??occupying the Fan Nation. How could they be willing to retreat like this? Although the situation here is slightly beyond their expectations after coming to the Fan Nation, their ultimate goal It will not change. They still have to occupy the fan country. They don''t want to let go of such a good opportunity.


    Although there are some differences between the facts and expectations, the fan country is still in a state of being severely damaged at this time, and their vitality has not had time to recover, and they have a large number of troops in the fan country. This is an excellent opportunity. People from Yanfeng Nation will never let it go.


    Therefore, there are no surprises for the next thing.


    People from Yanfeng Country and Fan Country are fighting again!


    However, this time the battlefield is in the country of Fan Fan, not in the country of Flame Wind. These two superpowers, which have just formed an alliance, began to fight in an instant, and the fighting is still very fierce.


    "What''s all this!" Alvin said silently again.


    Before, he finally convinced himself with the reason of focusing on the overall situation to accept the Yanfeng Nation as an ally, and come to their country with the Yanfeng Nation''s army that was previously inextricably fought, but now, he has no How long does it take to fight again? On the road before, the relationship between the two parties was not very good, but they were able to get along, but now, in a blink of an eye, the two parties started to fight again. This constantly changing relationship makes Al Many people in the text are quite speechless.


    However, even if they are speechless, the battle is still to be fought, because they know very well that Yanfeng Nation will attack them in this situation, and the plan is absolutely not small, so they must not back down, otherwise their country will be dangerous. Up.


    The battle between the two superpowers was fierce.


    Fan country has geographical advantages and human harmony. After all, this is their own territory and their home field. They are familiar with the surrounding environment, and they can also use the people to support and occupy some favorable conditions.


    However, Yanfeng Nation also has favorable conditions. Their strength is already stronger than that of the Fan Nation. Moreover, after the previous battles, the Fan Nation''s vitality has been severely injured and has not had time to recover. Therefore, although the Yanfeng Nation is an "away game", However, it is true.


    The battle between the two sides has entered a white-hot stage from the beginning. The attitude of Yanfeng Nation is obviously different from before. Before they fought with Fan Nation, they only wanted to obtain some resources and money, but this time it was different. They wanted the entire fan. China, so they played very hard this time, and they didn''t want to show mercy at all.


    The fan country is a last-ditch fight.


    Therefore, the fighting was fiercer than before, and both sides suffered extremely heavy casualties.

 3075 Chapter 3075 Occupy Fan Country

    Huang Feng, who was the instigator, was hiding somewhere in Yanfeng Country, watching the war between Yanfeng Country and Fan Country.


    Of course, Fan Nation and Yanfeng Nation are not stupid. They know that there is such a mysterious force. Therefore, while attacking each other, they are still searching for the position of Huang Feng and his subordinates. There is a mysterious army, and there is also a mysterious army in Yanfeng Nation. Although these two countries are fighting now, one thing they do is the same, and that is to find the mysterious army in their own country.


    However, Huang Feng can know everything around him through the green nose worm, and, with the help of the "temporal key", he can transmit at any time, avoid it, and even run back and forth between two countries. Fan country and Yan Although Feng Guo tried his best, he could not find the whereabouts of Huang Feng and his men.


    The mysterious army is really mysterious.


    People from the two countries can only be so emotional, and as the battle between the two superpowers becomes more and more fierce, there are fewer and fewer people they use to find the mysterious army, which makes it easier for Huang Feng to hide. .


    With the passage of time, the advantages and disadvantages on the battlefield slowly emerged. With their military and psychological advantages, the Yanfeng Nation began to gain the upper hand. Their strength was originally stronger than the Fan Nation, but it was only because of themselves. There were some problems in the rear that allowed the Fan Nation to defeat them. Now they are attacking the Fan Nation with all their strength. The Fan Nation has just been tossed enough by Huang Feng and his men. Therefore, they simply cannot beat the Yanfeng Nation. people.


    Of course, the people of Yanfeng Nation are not easy to fight. After all, the battlefield is in the country of Fans, and the people of Fan Nation also understand that once they lose, then, waiting for them, it is very likely that the country will be destroyed. Therefore, they had no retreat at all, they fought hard and were determined.


    It''s just that, because of their strength, they are ultimately at a disadvantage. There is a sad atmosphere throughout the country. Many people seem to have seen the tragic future of their country.


    However, just as Fan Nation was beaten more and more miserably by Yanfeng Nation, more and more territories occupied by the other side, and the danger of the country''s extinction became greater and greater, suddenly a message came from the country of Yanfeng Nation. Shocking and exciting news for people in Fan Country.


    Those high-level bosses of Yanfeng Nation were killed at the same time, and all the bosses were dead!


    It is said that the tycoons of the Yanfeng Nation were in a meeting to discuss the remaining plans to attack the Fan Nation. At the same time, they were ready to increase the search for the mysterious domestic army again. In their view, the Fan Nation had basically been affected by them. It was taken. What they have to do now is to erode the fan country step by step, and at the same time find out the mysterious army in the country to eliminate hidden dangers.


    It¡¯s just that this was originally just an ordinary meeting, but such a big accident happened. So many people died in the meeting room. Except for some soldiers outside the meeting room who were also killed, no one else knew about this. Circumstances, when they found out about this, everyone was dead, but the murderer was missing. From beginning to end, there was not much movement inside or outside the conference room. This shows that the killers were People, very strong.


    The deaths of these big brothers quickly spread throughout the entire Yanfeng Nation, causing a huge shock. Everyone did not expect such a thing to happen, because those big brothers were killed in a pot, so after their deaths, There is no way to determine who will be in charge of the overall situation. The entire Yanfeng Nation fell into chaos in an instant, and various crimes increased in an instant. At the same time, some people with ideas were also ready to move.


    In this situation, where are the soldiers of the Flame Wind Nation in the Fan Country, how much are they thinking about fighting?The first thing that some generals in this army thought about was to return home immediately. If they were not in the country at this time, they would gain very little interest later, which was obviously very detrimental to them.


    Therefore, although the Fan Nation has been fighting for a long time, as long as we continue to work hard, we can completely eliminate the Fan Nation. At this time, we can¡¯t take care of it. Of course, not everyone wants to give up the good situation in front of them. They want Stay and continue to attack the fan country.


    As a result, there was a disagreement on Yanfeng Nation''s side. Some people led the team to leave without nostalgia, while a small number of people stayed and continued to fight.


    There are not many people left. Moreover, their minds are somewhat affected by domestic affairs, and their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. Facing such a team, the people of the fan country will naturally not be as embarrassed as before. Even, they will dissolve the fear in their hearts. The anger must be vented on these people.


    The battle that had just stopped shortly continued.


    The situation in Yanfeng Nation would not be better than the situation in Fan Nation. Those who went back had ghosts in each other''s hearts. Huang Feng just provoked a bit from it, and those people started fighting on their own. The country of wind is more chaotic.


    The two superpowers are in chaos, which stuns people in other countries around them. They don¡¯t know how things suddenly become like this. Only Huang Feng, who has been hiding behind the scenes and slowly pushing the matter, can understand the matter. Throughout the process, I also knew the reason why they were so messy.


    At this time, Huang Feng did not continue to hide, and rushed out with the team. The first thing he attacked was not the Yanfeng Nation that had fallen into chaos, but the Fan Nation that was already on the verge of collapse!


    The people of Fan Nation thought that the chaos on the side of Yanfeng Nation was finally relieved, but they did not expect that some of the troops of Yanfeng Nation did not retreat and continued to fight them.


    If there were only such a few people, they could still deal with it. Then, at this time, the damn mysterious army appeared again, and, as soon as it appeared, they would directly kill them.


    What makes Fan Country even more chaotic is that the big guys in their country were actually killed!


    Such a change caused the Fan Nation, which was already on the verge of collapse, to completely collapse. Huang Feng smoothly occupied many cities. As for the remaining troops of the Yanfeng Nation, they fought against the Fan Nation. For a long time, the fight was fierce, and now there was not much energy to face Huang Feng''s offensive, Huang Feng easily defeated the remaining troops.


    So far, no one in the entire fan country is Huang Feng''s opponent, and no one can stop him from occupying the entire fan country.

 3076 Chapter 3076 Complete Occupation

    The country of Yanfeng also knows the situation of the fan country. If it were before, they would definitely be vigilant, and even take advantage of this to almost break into the fan country, but take some advantage.


    However, now they themselves are already in chaos first, fighting each other, even if some people are already aware of the danger, but after losing so many bosses at once, the country of Yanfeng Nation does not have There is a person who can convince everyone, and no one has the ability to rectify the entire Yanfeng Nation at this time and bring them back to unity.


    Therefore, when Huang Feng gradually occupied the entire fan country, Yanfeng country did not respond in time.


    After Huang Feng fully occupied Fan Nation, he immediately took action against Yanfeng Nation. Yanfeng Nation was plunged into chaos. If they were allowed to survive this chaotic period, they could still fight Huang Feng. But the problem , Huang Feng didn''t give them a chance to breathe and integrate. After occupying Fan Nation, he immediately took action against Yanfeng Nation.


    Facing the menacing Huang Feng¡¯s army, Yanfeng Nation¡¯s domestic forces were integrated on the surface and prepared to fight Huang Feng with all their strength. However, there were still countless ruins among the generals and officials. They simply can''t really put their hearts together.


    In this case, the strength of Yanfeng Nation¡¯s army could not be fully displayed. In addition, they had a battle with Fan Nation just before, and their strength was also lost. Under the influence of these two factors , They are not Huang Feng''s opponents at all.


    Huang Feng''s battle in Yanfeng Nation went very smoothly, and even the smoothness exceeded his expectations. In less than half a month, he occupied the Yanfeng Nation. So far, the two superpowers in this universe All are under Huang Feng''s control.


    The dramatic changes in the Yanfeng Nation and the Fan Nation also shocked the people in other surrounding countries. There are many countries and forces who want to take advantage of the chaos to gain some benefits, but the troops they sent were easily beaten by Huang Feng. After going back, after experiencing painful losses, they realized that there was a huge gap between their strength and Huang Feng. Huang Feng''s ability to destroy two superpowers in a row was indeed extraordinary.


    For Huang Feng, the occupation of the two superpowers is only the first step and does not mean the end, because not everyone in these two countries is willing to accept his rule, and sporadic battles are happening all the time. Huang Feng needs to completely suppress these resistances, and at the same time, let the people of the two countries accept his rule.


    For Huang Feng, it just takes time. After all, the overall situation is now set, and even if other people want to resist, they can''t make any big waves.


    After occupying the two superpowers, the planet Huang Feng bought by himself before can finally be developed with confidence. Numerous resources are slowly accumulating, and the infrastructure on that planet has been ongoing. With a lot of manpower and a lot of money, the speed of infrastructure construction is very fast. Huang Feng has always been very willing to make early investments. He also believes that these investments now can be earned back later.


    A year later, the planet Huang Feng bought has begun to take shape, a lot of resources have been mined, some infrastructure has been completed, at least those workers have no problem living on it.


    As for the two superpowers, Yanfeng Nation and Fan Nation, with Huang Feng¡¯s efforts, they have been completely controlled by him. Of course, Huang Feng also knows that this is just a matter of fact. People in big countries are completely convinced, and there will still be resistance in private. However, Huang Feng believes that as long as the people are comfortable and happy, then those sporadic resistances are not justified, not to mention that he is in these two countries. There are still a lot of troops left. Those who are there, I believe that those who want to resist will not succeed.


    Alvin is one of those people who have not completely obeyed Huang Feng. After this year, he even became one of the leaders who resisted Huang Feng''s notice. Of course, Bernard also contributed to this.


    However, with the passage of time, one year later, Alvin has actually accepted the reality in his heart. Although he has not surrendered yet, he knows that the probability of their success is very small. Persevering, just because of the belief in my heart.


    Huang Feng did not take these resistance forces too seriously, because he knew that these people would not succeed. One year later, he left this space with confidence. Of course, before leaving, he also made preparations and found an agent. Human, so if he is not here, it will not have much impact.


    The scene changed and Huang Feng appeared in reality again. At this time, Su Yumo had not left Huangfeng¡¯s Huangfeng. Huang Feng stayed in another time and space for a year. However, for Su Yumo, it was nothing more than Only a short time.


    "Back?" Su Yumo said.


    "En." Huang Feng stretched out and responded casually: "Let''s rest together?"


    Seeing the smile on Huang Feng¡¯s face, Su Yumo knew what Huang Feng¡¯s thoughts were in her heart. Her face was reddened and she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk business first.


    "What business?" Huang Feng hugged Su Yumo and said.


    Su Yumo''s face was even redder, and she said: "There is really something serious, it''s the three girls in the family."


    "What happened to Tingting and the others?" Huang Feng asked suspiciously.


    "They will live here after they go to college, right?" Su Yumo asked.


    "Yeah, isn''t this what you said before?" Huang Feng said.


    "Yes, I don''t have any opinion." Su Yumo said, "But, what''s the matter with you? One or two days does not matter. They have to live here for four years. You can guarantee that they won''t find anything. I think those three girls are very shrewd, it is not easy to hide from them for four years."


    "Then what to do?" Huang Feng touched his head with some distress and said.


    He had promised Huang Tingting and others before that they would live here after they went to college, but Su Yumo''s words also make sense. The three of them didn''t live here for long. It''s okay to say that once they live for a long time, they will inevitably find out. Some clues, when the time comes, their secrets are likely to be discovered by them, once that happens, things will be troublesome.


    "Tingting, I''m not worried. She is your sister. Even if she knows your secret, she shouldn''t tell it, let alone threaten you." Su Yumo said, "The two girls are a little troublesome."

 3077 Chapter 3077 Ending And Remarks

    Huang Feng frowned slightly and said: "Mengmeng and Wenwen should be fine, even if they find out, they won''t necessarily speak out."


    Huang Feng had some contact with Mengmeng and Wenwen, and he also had some understanding of the two. He felt that these two people should not tell their secrets.


    "You said it yourself, it''s just a''should''." Su Yumo said, "What if? Are you sure? What will happen to them after graduation, it will be difficult to say."


    Huang Feng thought for a while and said, "Then what do you say?"


    "Accept them!" Su Yumo said without hesitation: "Only when everyone is on the same boat is the safest and most trustworthy one."


    "Ah!" Huang Feng''s mouth grew in surprise.


    "Ah what? It''s as if you haven''t done this before." Su Yumo whited Huang Feng and said, "There have been similar things before, don''t you choose the same way? This is the best way."


    "But, there are two more women, don''t you mind?" Huang Feng asked.


    "Mind, how can I not, except me, you have any woman, I will mind, but what can I do?" Su Yumo whited Huang Feng and said, "This is your situation, I don''t It''s not acceptable."


    Huang Feng is a little embarrassed. He has more women. He said, "However, I don''t know what Mengmeng and Wenwen think."


    "The two of them have been interested in you for a long time. I know this." Su Yumo said: "Tomorrow, I will help you to ask about this."


    "This... okay" Su Yumo said so, and Huang Feng didn''t know what to say.


    The next day, Su Yumo really asked Mengmeng and Wenwen about this matter. Although the two girls were shy, they were very courageous. They might have been waiting for this opportunity, so they asked them in Su Yumo. At the time, they all bravely admitted their thoughts on Huang Feng.


    After that, the matter was simple. The two women had ideas about Huang Feng, and Su Yumo did not object. The matter was logical. Huang Feng¡¯s big family had two more members. Seeing his friend and best friend, it became a reality. With her own sister-in-law, Huang Tingting had nothing to say except roll her eyes.


    With Su Yumo, a capable and generous woman in the backyard, Huang Feng doesn''t have to worry about a fire in his backyard, and his vision has been developing steadily, eventually becoming the most important existence in the world.


    Even at that time, Huang Feng''s transmission continued.


    Life is not limited, and transmission is endless!


    End of the book!